《Traversing Time and Space: Supporting Actress on a Mission, Keep Your Cool!》 Chapter 1: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (1) Chapter 1: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (1) "Xiaoguo, I''m sorry, I understand that breaking up will hurt you a lot, but...I''m really sorry." Lengzi pursed her lips tightly, her beautiful eyes with guilt, "You are a good girl, and I don''t want to hurt you. I thought you were good enough to make me forget her, but when she came back, I realized that I couldn''t forget." "Kiki promised to be with me." "Xiaoguo, I really don''t want to miss her." The girl in front of me is wearing a simple dress, holding the milk tea cup tightly with both hands, her head hanging down, she can''t see her expression. The girl''s thin body trembled lightly, as if crying at the result. The more Lengzi feels guilty, but he must break up. He loves Lu Qi, not Tang Guo. Its been too long, and he can''t stand the girl being silent. Thinking of her squeaky and squeaky, he would feel soft when she smiled brightly. He was afraid of relentlessness, so he took out the check in a panic, signed his name, and carefully moved the check to Tang Guo''s hand. "Xiaoguo, fill in it yourself, this is mypensation for you." Lengzi said more seriously, "I hope you will be happy without me." The girl finally raised her head, her face was beautiful and clean. I thought she had already burst into tears, but I didn''t want her to just stare at him with a calm expression, and the corners of her mouth were curved and smiling. Is he wrong? The more nervous Lengzi became, the more she was afraid that she would behave excessively. "Xiaoguo, I''m sorry." The more Lengzi apologized, "what else do you need, I will do it if I can." "Really, huh?" The girl smiled weirdly, she alsoughed, and the cool voice sounded, "Is it really okay?" Leng Ziyue: "..." Isn''t Xiao Guo still unwilling to give up, wanting to restore him in this way? Sorry, he won''t agree. "Don''t you want to be a singer? Looking back, I will find someone to help you. I hope you can be happy and forget about it sooner." She was stillughing, and theughter caught the attention of the whole milk tea shop. She didn''t care, but Lengzi felt that something was wrong. Seeing her suddenly put away her smile, staring at him. The more Leng Zi thought Tang Guo could not ept the breakup, he would behave abnormally, and he felt more guilty. Tang Guo picked up the cup of milk tea, took a sip slowly, took the nk check with her slender fingers, and let out a sigh of relief. The pink lips opened slightly, and the beautiful eyes lifted up, and Lengzi was choked by the sight. "Will I fill it out?" "Yes." Lengzi replied quickly. "Oh" The corners of her lips curled up in a weird arc, and Lengzi shed more and more dizzy, and her heart pounded twice. Xiaoguo''s smile was really attractive. She raised her eyes and stretched out her white palm, "Have a pen?" "Yes, yes, I will show it to you." The more Leng Zi quickly took out a pen and held it in front of Tang Guo respectfully with both hands, for fear that she would not sign, and even the gentleman opened the pen cover before handing it to her hand. Seeing Tang Guo was about to fill in the numbers, a voice rang in her mind madly. [Host ah ah ah... Calm down! You are set to copse, this is a cannon fodder female partner. ording to the persona, you should now throw the check on Leng Ziyue''s face, say with aggrieved face that you are not such a person, and then ran out crying, you are not ckened yet. [The time you ckened was when you saw Lu Qi and Leng Zi getting more affectionate, and you couldn''t stand it before you framed Lu Qi, and then they saw through it, and finally embarked on the miserable road of cannon fodder, waiting to receive the lunch...] [Wait, host, you filled in 50 million! ! Chapter 2: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (2) Chapter 2: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (2) Tang Guo returned the pen to Leng Ziyue, picked up the check and blew it, as if to dry the ink. The more Lengzi breathed a sigh of relief, Tang Guo epted his gift, and he felt much better. Although Xiao Guo looked a bit abnormal today, he could only me him for hurting Xiao Guo too deeply when he thought of what he did. He used Xiaoguo as Lu Qi''s stand-in, and he did hurt her. "Xiaoguo, I am sorry for you. If you need any help in the future, just call me." Tang Guo put the check on the table, took another sip of milk tea, and said, "Any time?" "Ok." "Then...when you and your girlfriend are in love, is it okay?" Leng Ziyue: "..." Is Xiao Guo mad? Obviously, Tang Guo didn''t bother with this question, and raised the check in his hand, "Can I cash it anytime?" "Yes." As for Tang Guo''s previous words, the more Lengzi med Tang Guo for her loss of love and madness, he could forgive her for speaking like that. After answering just now, the more suddenly Lengzi nced at the above amount, he was stunned. "Xiaoguo, how much did you fill in?" Lengzi asked more nervously. ording to his understanding of Tang Guo, even if she was anxious, she would ask him for something, but at most a few million. If he is not dazzled, the above amount is fifty million, right? He asked uncertainly, "50 million?" "Yeah," Tang Guo said as it should, "Isn''t you asking me to fill in, topensate me? Why, do you think it is too much?" Tang Guo frowned, "You can''t bear it?" "No, no, not reluctant, I..." The more embarrassed Leng Zi, "50 million is rtivelyrge, if you cash it, it may not be that much. You can cash it, it should look like 30 million." "That''s it," Tang Guo frowned. "I thought you were reluctant. Since you are not reluctant, I can rest assured. Then you can write me a check for 30 million and another 20 million. IOU." Leng Ziyue: "..." Xiaoguo, is she really crazy? He must have broken her heart too much. I heard that once a woman loses love, she will fall in love with money madly. He can''t give her love, he can onlypensate her with money. Although 50 million was too much, Leng Ziyue immediately did what Tang Guo said. As long as Xiaoguo calms down, he is really sorry for this innocent girl. Leng Ziyue''s speed was very fast, and the check and IOU were filled out and handed to Tang Guo. Tang Guo politely put it away and put it in his wallet. Finally, she took a sip of milk tea and she stood up, "I''m leaving, remember to check out after you drink it." [Host, you are really crazy, have you forgotten the first few worlds that you destroyed? Do you want to repeat the same mistakes? Host, you have changed. You used to be very well-behaved, and you willplete one task after another ording to the plot. Host, I don''t know you anymore. As apetent system, I want to warn you, you''d betterplete the task well, otherwise, you will be obliterated one day. Tang Guo walked out of the milk tea shop, ignoring the mess in his head, raised his hand and beckoned a car, opened the door, sat down, and closed the door in one go. "Driver, go to the nearest bank." [Host, what are you going to do, calm down, don''t mess around, I beg you. Tang Guo took off her sunsses, with a faint smile on the corner of her lips, "Withdrawal, didn''t Lengzi give me a check for 30 million?] Chapter 3: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (3) Chapter 3: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (3) [Host, its wrong for you to do this. You are a female partner, a cannon fodder female partner. What you should do now is because you are sad because of a broken rtionship and shut yourself at home. Paying attention to Leng Ziyue silently, seeing Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi affectionately, he couldn''t be more destructive... or he would be exposed every time, the kind of unlucky one... Then the more frustrated, the more courageous, continue to die, Until I get the box lunch! Seeing Tang Guo mentioning 30 million to her bank card, the system really hated her toe out and choke her to death. Tang Guo nced at the message of the 30 million remittance message, and gently tick the corner of his mouth. With the look of the viin''s ambition, the system is really furious. The lobby manager of the bank, respectfully, sent Tang Guo out of the bank lobby in a pleasant manner. When he left, he also handed Tang Guo a business card. Tang Guo randomly stuffed the name tag into her bag and raised her hand to beckon a car. When she opened the door, her sight fell on a certain position on the opposite side. "Miss, can you take a ride?" The driver was obviously a little impatient. He stretched his head out to meet Tang Guo''s sight, and his breathing suddenly stopped. It''s not how beautiful the woman in front of me is, but her smile is too strange. The driver asked carefully, "Miss, may I ask, are you still taking a ride?" "No." Tang Guo chuckled, closed the car door, and nced at the location of the opposite Song City. To be precise, her gaze was the tall figure who followed into Song City. She squinted her eyes, her mouth rising upward. [Host, what are you thinking about? I can warn you, you''d better follow the script. [And you better stop breaking the world, otherwise...] [Ha ha ha... otherwise I will be obliterated one day. I''m wordy, you''re endless, you can make aparison, believe it or not, I immediately cross the road and go directly to the next world. System: Wronged. [Host, we are partners, you should not abuse your teammates like this. Tang Guo ignored the messy voice in his head, the sound of high heels ttering, she was walking in the direction of Songcheng. Tang Guo at this time, thebination of innocence and demon, in the eyes of a man, she waspletely a little fairy. Entering Songcheng, countless eyes fell on her. Tang Guo''s destination was the stage where the musicians sang. Others discovered the direction she was going and quickly made way for her. When Tang Guo came to the stage, the musicians couldn''t help but stop ying and singing. The musician is a sunny boy, his face flushed with Tang Guo''s smile. "Miss, what song do you want to listen to?" The musician hurriedly put his hands on the guitar, if it weren''t for his control, he couldn''t control it. Tang Guo smiled slightly, "I want to sing suddenly, okay?" "Yes, of course." The musician nodded quickly, gave Tang Guo a ce quickly, and made a request, "I...may I help Miss apany you?" Tang Guo nced at the musicians and agreed. The beautiful and intoxicating singing sounded on the entire singing dance floor, and everyone stopped their movements and looked after the singer. The woman in the white dress has a beautiful and pure face, but when she raises her eyes, everyone will be immersed in these charming eyes, which are like magic, which can lead them into the world of her singing . The door of a VIP room in Songcheng was opened, and the man walked to the railing. He didn''t even look at the woman singing on the stage. He leaned on the railing and closed his eyes, as if he was intoxicated by the woman''s singing. Chapter 4: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (4) Chapter 4: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (4) When everyone in Songcheng was intoxicated by Tang Guo''s singing, the singing stopped abruptly, and everyone was awake from the dream just now. He was still reminiscing about the song just now, but Tang Guo only sang half of it, and the most heard part has not been sung yet, and he looked at the woman on the stage with using eyes. "Miss?" The musician also had to stop, very puzzled. Tang Guo put down the microphone and coughed softly, "I feel a little ufortable in my voice, so I won''t sing for the rest, thank you." The musician looked at Tang Guo eagerly, hoping that she could finish the next song, but Tang Guo had already stepped off the stage. When others remembered to look for her, she would not be found. The singing stopped abruptly, causing the man on the railing to frown, and a fragrant wind came, and he had to open his eyes. He stared at the beautiful woman with a wine ss in front of him. The woman looked at him eagerly, "Mr. Leng, I haven''t finished listening to the song I sang before. Do you want to go in and continue now?" "If Mr. Leng likes to listen outside, I''ll sing it outside." The woman had a good face and handed the ss to the man, "I will bring your ss for you." The man''s sharp eyes stared at the woman, until the woman''s back was soaked and her legs were weak, and he was about to lose his feet, his thin lips lifted a sneer. The man took the wine ss and squeezed it lightly. The ss was torn apart, and the dark red liquid was flowing down his palm. The woman was frightened to the ground, her face pale instantly. "Lengxian..." The cold sharp fragments pressed against the chin, and the sting of the neck made the woman shiver, and she couldn''t say a word. When the woman thought that the other party would cut her throat, the fragments suddenly left her body. "You should thank the woman who sang just now." "Now I don''t want to see blood." The man took out a handkerchief and wiped the dark red liquid on his palm, then turned away. The woman cried out and offended this man. Her future was gone. She regretted why she wanted to go to the drug? ? The man returned to the private room, extended his arms, leaned on the sofa, dangling a cigarette, and askedzily, "Did you find the woman who sang before?" "Mr. Leng, the surveince shows that she has left Songcheng." The manager broke out in a cold sweat, "She left when she got off the stage. If I knew that Mr. Leng would look for her, I would definitely let someone keep her. Now I have sent someone there. I''m looking for her." The man stopped, "No need, my people will find her." Then, the man got up, and the manager quickly stood up straight. "Mr. Leng is leaving now?" The man had walked out of the private room, and wiped out his cold sweat with fear. These women really didn''t worry about each one, and even dared to give this medicine, and didn''t look at what this character was. It really scared him to death. Fortunately, fortunately, another woman came out to attract firepower. [Host, what the **** are you thinking? Tang Guo wore a SpongeBob pajama and rolled up on the sofa to watch TV. She actually dislikes this SpongeBob squarepants nightdress, but it is a pity that in addition to the SpongeBob squarepants pattern nightdress, the original body is azy sheep pattern nightdress... [Host, do you n to follow the story of the original host when you watch this talent show? ] The system burst into tears, [Host, do you finally want to understand, do you want to be a serious cannon fodder? Tang Guo spit out the grape skins, wiped the corners of his mouth and hands with a napkin, "I want to be a singer, I want to sing." [Host, I love you! You finally didn''t copse, and finally returned to normal. ] The system cried with joy. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Chapter 5: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (5) Chapter 5: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (5) "Who are you?" Through the cat''s eyes, Tang Guo saw three tall men who were not good at first sight. "Are you trying to kidnap me?" "You guys go quickly, otherwise, I will call the police." system: The host seems to be a little broken? ? "Miss, we Leng always want to see you." "Never hurt you half a point." "Don''t call the police, we are not bad guys." Tang Guo: "I don''t believe that bad guys don''t engrave on their faces. You three big men staying at the door of a single woman must have bad ideas." "I''m so beautiful, you must be trying to treat me wrong." The three bodyguards looked at each other, and finally took out the phone to call their boss. "Sir, Miss Tang doesn''t believe us, do you want to use other methods?" "What did she say?" The bodyguard repeated what he said just now, only to hear the manugh, "The door opens and brings people over... She will not resist." Bodyguards: Why? ? ? [Host, three big guys are hacking your door. Tang Guo: "Chop it, someone will pay." [Host, you should change your clothes. If they do somethingter, you can resist. Note that you are a loyal female partner and you have to defend yourself like a jade for the male lead. However, in such a situation that cannot be resisted, it can only be attributed to you as a cannon fodder. [Deserve to be unlucky! "It''s stupid, who did you write it? Why is your mind so stupid?" Tang Guo mocked unceremoniously. System: [I...] ... Tang Guo was taken into a very luxurious vi, and the man sat on the sofa. She was wearing a SpongeBob pajamas and standing in the living room. The man raised his head slightly, holding a cigarette in his hand, after taking a sip, he snuffed out the cigarette and threw it into the ashtray. "sit." Tang Guo walked to the sofa and sat down, holding his chin with both hands, squinting, and also looking at the man in front of him. The corners of his mouth were an irresistible smile. "Want to be Mrs. Leng, or do you want fame, fortune and money?" The mans sharp eyes fixed on Tang Guos body, his gaze paused on the SpongeBob SquarePants pattern in front of her, he quickly moved away, lowered his head and snorted, the curvature of his mouth was a bit cruel, If its the former, Ill throw you out to feed shark." Tang Guo supported his chin with one hand, and sighed, "It''s actually the chief executive personage, or a hidden dark boss." Leng Rui frowned and didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence. "Have you prepared a room for me?" Leng Rui smiled at Tang Guo, with a beautiful voice, "No." Tang Guo got to Leng Rui''s side, sat down casually, raised his brows, "Let''s discusspensation now." "In the future, you will live here. How long you can live depends on your ability. When you leave here, you will get the reward you want." Leng Rui controls the right to speak, and does not follow Tang Guo''s thinking, "Now is the time for you to make conditions." Tang Guo leaned back, her temperament waspletely different from just now, and she yawned, "I want to be a singer, you have to hold me, hold me no room, I want fire, not only the national fire, but also the fire abroad, fire All over the world." "that''s it?" "Of course not only," Tang Guo raised his chin. "If someone fixes me, you have to fix it. Whoever wants to cut it, you have to cut it back for me. Whoever wants to hit my wrong idea, you have to Interrupt the other''s three legs. In short, you have to praise me, and you are also responsible for protecting me, preventing those who still want to spread rumors about me, and always defending my reputation." Chapter 6: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (6) Chapter 6: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (6) Leng Rui was silent for a while, and didn''tment too much on Tang Guo''s request. Tang Guo was also very patient, drinking the ice milk tea he wanted, and almost fell asleep infort. Leng Rui raised his head and nced at the woman who was sitting next to her, who was almost drowsy. He is very interested in her. It should be said that he is very fascinated by her singing. Her singing can eliminate all impetuousness and tyranny and make him feel peaceful. "I agree to your terms, but..." Leng Rui''s words made Tang Guo sober, "As long as you have the ability and live in this vi, I can help you realize all your wishes." Tang Guo came to the spirit, "All requirements?" "Except for Mrs. Dang Leng." Leng Rui said these words quickly, this woman dared to ask anything, he didn''t need Mrs. Leng to exist. Tang Guoughed, and her beautiful face approached Leng Rui, leaning against his ear and blowing a sigh of relief, "Then you sleep as Mrs. Leng?" When the fragrant wind hit, Leng Rui stretched out his hand to push the woman''s face away, the delicate skin made him pause, and then withdrew his hand. "Now it''s my turn to ask," Leng Rui changed a posture and leaned on the sofa, "I want to listen to you singing. When I want to hear you sing, you have to sing for me anytime and anywhere. Before I go to bed, Fall asleep listening to your singing." "I''m going to take a shower first, you can think about it, what song will I sing to make me fall asleep quickly." Leng Rui dropped Tang Guo and went to the bathroom, Tang Guo still curled up on the sofa. Humming an unknown tone, the briskness of the tone proved that she was in a good mood. [Host, I can weakly ask, why do you want to provoke this big pervert? Everything today is your design! [Host, you really copsed, in order to achieve your goal, you are looking for a gold master! Leng Rui finished washing quickly and came to Tang Guo, "Go to my room. The ce where you live in the future will be my room. I have prepared your bed for you." Leng Ruiy directly on the bed, with a chair beside the bed, and in one corner, there was another smaller bed. There was a horn on the head of the bed, Tang Guo touched the horn, and saw a red button on the head of Leng Rui''s bed. I pressed the red button with great interest, and the horn vibrated wildly. If someone is sleeping on this bed at this time, they will definitely be woken up by the vibration. Tang Guo retracted his hand, sat on the chair, propped his chin, "Master, what song do you want to listen to?" Leng Rui closed her eyes and did not speak, and Tang Guo stopped asking. She sang a song with a soothing tone. The lyrics were unfamiliar to Leng Rui. He was sure that he had heard thousands of songs, but he had never heard this one. The gentle and gentle tone sounded in his ears, making Leng Rui calm and fall asleep quickly, never waking up in the middle. In the morning, while Tang Guo was having breakfast, Leng Rui threw a contract to her. "Sign your name. Starting from today, you will be a singer under Neb Music." Leng Rui said with breakfast, "The agent has been selected and will take you to Neb tomorrow." Tang Guo smiled, "As expected of the gold master, amazing." Tang Guo buried his head and opened the contract. Leng Rui didn''t bother. After a while, he said, "Last night''s song was very good." "Hey, Dad, why haven''t you gone to thepany today?" Suddenly a voice came from outside the door, and Lengzi walked in more and more quickly, "Fortunately, I asked He Qing, otherwise I will definitely go to thepany." Chapter 7: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (7) Chapter 7: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (7) The more Leng Zi talked to Leng Rui on his own, and ordered the servant to prepare a breakfast for him. He was not surprised to see a woman in pajamas at the dining table. His dad likes to bring women back, but usually in three days, these women will disappear in the vi. The longest stay in the vi, he remembers half a month, right? "Why are you back today?" Leng Rui''s voice made Lengzi sit more seriously, he was still a little afraid of Leng Rui. Since adopting him, Leng Rui has been ligated and treated himself so cruelly, isn''t it scary? In addition, Leng Rui often took women back to the vi, and the more Leng Zi guessed that his dad did not let those women have a chance to get pregnant for his own love. Finally, Lengzi acted more coldly, so in his heart, he felt that Lengzi was a cruel and ruthless person. Bring him back, maybe you just want to have an heir? "Dad, I..." Leng Rui raised his eyes, "Are you asking for money?" "How many?" Lengzi squeezed his fists tighter, and nced at the woman not far away, as if looking at a contract, thinking in his heart, this woman must have wanted something before she appeared in the vi. The other party is still wearing pajamas, and you don''t need to think about it. Last night, a crazy scene must have happened in the vi. Leng Zi became a little bit grateful, but fortunately he didn''te back. "There is no problem with the contract, so I signed it." As Lengzi spoke more and more about how much he wanted, the woman''s voice suddenly sounded, making him stunned. When Tang Guo raised his head, he jumped up all at once, and just wanted to ask out loud, Xiao Guo, why are you here. He felt the sharp gaze from Leng Rui, and his voice was stuck in his throat. He only stared at Tang Guo and sat down slowly. Tang Guo only nced at him and signed his name on the contract. Leng Zi looked at Tang Guo for a long time, until Leng Rui''s eyes fell on him again, and he quickly moved his eyes away, forgetting his purpose ofing back. All my head is, how could Xiao Guo appear in the vi? Why is Xiao Guo in the vi, still wearing pajamas, is Xiao Guo already his father''s woman? Did he hurt Xiao Guo too much, so... Xiao Guo gave up on herself and simply found a man casually? He wanted to ask Tang Guo about it now. Unfortunately, Xiao Guo has be his father''s woman now. If he dares to ask, he and Xiao Guo will be over. The more Leng Zi looked anxious, but Leng Rui had no patience. "Don''te back for money?" "I came back to ask for money." Leng Ziyue''s brain was still a little down. Hearing Leng Rui''s question, he didn''t even want to speak directly. After speaking, he regretted it, other women were okay, but this woman was Tang Guo, his former girlfriend. He only regarded Tang Guo as Lu Qi''s stand-in, and didn''t want to do something sorry for Lu Qi in his heart, so they were pure boy and girl friends. But whether it is a boyfriend or girlfriend with or without skin rtives, it is a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship. Why would Xiao Guo be his father''s woman? "How many?" Leng Rui''s voice pulled Leng Zi back to reality again, nced at Tang Guo eagerly, gritted his teeth and said, "Twenty million." I thought that Leng Rui would say more, and Tang Guo would show a strange look, however, Tang Guo ate breakfast slowly. As for Leng Rui, he took out the check, quickly filled in the amount, signed the name, and threw the check in front of him without hesitation. He was simply neat and handsome. "Next time you ask for money, just go ahead and don''t want mother-inw." Chapter 8: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (8) Chapter 8: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (8) "Today you can take a day off. Don''t go anywhere else. I''ll be back early tonight. If necessary, I will send someone to pick you up at any time." After Leng Rui exined this sentence, he took his briefcase and left. Leng Zi''s heart was violent,e back early tonight? ? Send someone to pick her up when needed? ? So, is Xiao Guo really his father''s woman? He looked at the contract, Neb Music. Xiaoguo was with his dad just for the Neb Music contract? Even, there is still a need, the kind that is on call? The more painful Lengzi rubbed his hair, "Xiaoguo, even if you me me or me me, you don''t have to behave like yourself." Tang Guo nced at Leng Ziyue, who had a painful eye and drank a sip of milk, and reminded, "If you want the money, should you pay me back? Leng Ziyue, you still owe me 20 million." "Little Fruit..." Tang Guo looked at the check, "Are you going to pay me back?" Leng Zi Yue felt a little sad, and pushed the check to Tang Guo, "This was originally for you." "Xiaoguo, why are you doing this?" Lengzi''s expression became more guilty, "If it is because the breakup brought you a blow, you cane to me and take revenge on me any way you want. Why do you want to behave like yourself? Sell yourself as goods." Tang Guo held the check in his hand. Hearing these words, he raised his eyes and said casually, "Anyway, any revenge?" "Yes, as long as you don''t betray yourself in the future, I will ept whatever you like to me." "Then I will remember." Tang Guo smiled, "I''m full, you eat slowly." "Xiaoguo, my dad is not a good person. He will throw you out of the vi in two days. You''d better make ns early. Even if you get the contract with Neb, my dad is not interested in you anymore. Take care of you, you wont get what you want." However, Tang Guo had already gone upstairs, and the direction he was going was Leng Rui''s room. The more Leng Zi had no doubt that the two were already rted. "Xiaoguo," Leng Zi stopped Tang Guo, who was about to disappear, "don''t do it casually in the future. After you leave, youe to me. If you want to be a singer, I will help you." Tang Guo smiled back, "No, your father is much better than you." "He is handsome and gold, and he has the charm of a mature man, which is very attractive." Just when Lengzi wanted to say more, his cell phone rang, and seeing the caller ID, he didn''t care about talking to Tang Guoduo, and quickly answered the phone. "Kiki, call me so early?" "Zi Yue, where are you?" Lengzi nced at the stairs, there was no one, and he was relieved, "I''m home, Qiqi, what''s the matter?" Just after asking, Tang Guo''s soft voice rang from the side, sounding like he was not awake, "Zi Yue, who is calling you?" "Ziyue, do you have a little fairy outside?" Tang Guo blinked, and the corner of his mouth was a smile, but it was full of malicious smile. Although the voice was tender, it seemed to be angry with him, in fact, Tang Guo was standing far away from him, there was no intimacy as imagined. Leng Zi''s whole body became stiff, but Lu Qi''s voice on the phone made her sober. "Leng Ziyue, who is she?" "You really disappointed me. I thought you were different. I didn''t expect that Lu Qi would be blind in the end." Without giving Lengzi a chance to exin more, a busy tone appeared on the phone. "Kiki, Kiki..." The more anxious Lengzi turned around, he finally med Tang Guo and ran out of the vi quickly. Chapter 9: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (9) Chapter 9: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (9) "Xiaoguo, you remember everything I said?" Tang Guo was sitting in thefortable nanny car, lookingzy. There was a special makeup artist to help her make up, and a special hair stylist was doing her hair. The woman speaking is her agent, You Yu, who is in her thirties. The senior nanny car, gold medal agent, top makeup artist, costume artist, and hair stylist are all by her side, and there are two other assistants who help her with chores. Such a high-profile appearance at the rematch has had to attract the attention of some people. Because of the existence of the plug-in Leng Rui, she can skip the audition and go directly to the semifinals. In fact, there are still many people like her. But there are not many people whoe to the rematch with such a high profile. "Who is in the car? Could it be that a certain big singer came to the scene as a guest?" It is still outside the semi-finals, and there are already many people waiting. Tang Guo''s senior nanny car is very attractive to everyone. "I haven''t heard of it." "Hey, look over there, there is also a nanny car." "Is there really any surprise?" At this time, Tang Guo had already got off the car. Hearing the discussion outside, he nced sideways in a certain direction. It just so happened that the door of the car was also opened, and the more carefully Lengzi helped a beautiful woman out of the car. The distressed expression is like holding a treasure. "Wow, she''s so pretty, isn''t she a singer? I don''t seem to have seen her." This voice is not apliment of Tang Guo, but Lu Qi. Lu Qi is indeed beautiful, the kind that can be eye-catching in a crowd. "Hey, she has a number te on her body," a sharp-eyed girl eximed, "she also came to participate in the semi-finals?" Soon a few self-acquainted girls ran up to Lu Qi. Surprisingly, Lu Qi was kind, and soon became one with these girls. The girls looked innocent, and they didn''t seem to be jealous of Lu Qi''s special assistant and nanny car, and even a handsome boyfriend like Leng Ziyue. On the contrary, after hearing Lu Qi humming a few words, he was shocked and instantly became a little fan of Lu Qi. Tang Guo sat on a chair,zily propped his chin, and stared at Lu Qi who was able to do well in the crowd, blinking her beautiful eyes from time to time. "That''s the daughter of the Lu family. He just returned from studying abroad. Before he went abroad, he was a genius in the music ss. He was your biggest opponent this time." You Yu calmly analyzed, "The Lu family has a lot of rtionships in this circle, although There ispetition between you, if it is not necessary, don''t conflict with her." She felt that Tang Guo''s eyes were very wrong, so she warned. After warning, Tang Guo didn''t say anything, Lu Qi said goodbye to the girls and walked in Tang Guo''s direction. Leng Ziyue, who was with her, looked nervous and seemed to be still sweating. Lu Qi walked up to Tang Guo and stared at Tang Guo condescendingly. She raised her hand and nced at her watch, her red lips lightened, "Miss Tang, there are still twenty minutes left. Let''s talk alone." "Okay." Tang Guo raised his head, didn''t get up from the chair, and didn''t mean to move his position. Finally, he asked, "But who are you?" Lu Qi frowned, "Miss Tang, you should know who I am." Chapter 10: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (10) Chapter 10: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (10) "It''s weird," Tang Guo rubbed her temples, as if she was racking her brains, and finally she shook her head, "Sister, we don''t seem to have seen it." Sister, we seem to have never met. This sentencepletely made Lu Qi a little nervous. She is indeed older than Tang Guo. Tang Guo is 19 years old this year, and she is 21 years old this year, two years older than Tang Guo. "Xiaoguo, even if you hate me, Qiqi didn''t do anything bad to you, you can''t speak well?" Yesterday, Tang Guo made trouble and caused him to exin to Qiqi for a long time before letting her calm down. . "Xiaoguo, I want to talk to you today, but I want to make everything clear." Lengzi couldn''t bear it anymore. "Thousands of mistakes are my fault. Originally, we have nothing to do with you. Say something that hurts you. , Im with you, everything is because of Kiki, I just treat you as Kikis shadow. We are innocent, and Kiki is back. Finally, I want to understand that I cant go on like this." "Besides, I have given you all thepensation I have given you. Please don''t destroy my rtionship with Qiqi in the future." Tang Guo yawned, "True gold is not afraid of fire, if you are really affectionate, will you still be afraid of me as a hindrance?" "Miss Tang, are you really going to be stalking?" Lu Qi couldn''t help it. Seeing Tang Guo like this, she chose to believe in Leng Ziyue, "I advise you, it won''t be good to destroy other people''s feelings. End." "You are a good match," Lu Qi had already figured out how to ept the move, but Tang Guo suddenly said, "Don''t worry, I am not interested in Leng Ziyue at all." She narrowed her face, "I found a man a hundred times stronger than Lengzi." "Don''t say much, it''s about to enter the arena," Tang Guo stood up, she passed by Leng Ziyue, suddenly stopped, raised her hand and patted the shoulder of Leng Ziyue, who was much taller than her, with a long voice. Said, "Young people, get along well. Feelings that have not experienced setbacks, not true feelings, I am optimistic about you." Leng Zi''s face became stiffer, Tang Guo''s voice just now clearly regarded him as a junior. Thinking that Tang Guo was already his father''s woman, he felt as ufortable as if he had eaten a fly. "Zi Yue, I believe you, this woman has a perverted personality. She must have been unwilling to say that yesterday." Lu Qi took Leng Ziyue''s arm and said, "It''s about to start, let''s go in too." Leng Zi nodded stiffly, expecting his dad to end his rtionship with Tang Guo sooner. Otherwise, he will go crazy. There were a total of 60 people in the semifinals. Tang Guo and Lu Qi both decided to participate in the final. Therefore, this time the rematch, a total of 62 people. The rule is a scoring system. Only 20 people can enter the finals with high scores. Lu Qi is number sixty one, and Tang Guo is number sixty two. Lu Qi is beautiful and breathtakingly beautiful, apanied by Lengzi''s more handsome boyfriend, and she is so beautiful that she is regarded as an opponent by many people. As for Tang Guo, although it looks high-profile, he is always sitting alone in the corner, leisurely and leisurely, which makes people more rxed and vignt. The three instructors were listening to the singing of the first sixty singers of varying abilities, and they almost heard the cocoon in their ears. So when it was Lu Qi''s turn to take the stage, they were allcking in interest. Only the moment Lu Qi started singing, the three instructors were instantly energetic. Chapter 11: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (11) Chapter 11: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (11) Lu Qi''s voice is beautiful and beautiful, and it has a unique maism. She sings a very famous English song. This English song has a brisk rhythm that can instantly take away people''s fatigue. At the same time, it is not a song that anyone can sing. The three instructors listened obsessively, and they were still discussing in private. The expressions on their faces were clearly very satisfied with Lu Qi. Sure enough, after Lu Qi finished singing, the three instructors scored 96, 97, 98. On average, Lu Qi scored as high as 97 points, and suddenly became everyone''s opponent. Before Lu Qi, the highest score was 94, so now no one dares to underestimate Lu Qi. "There is another number sixty-two, right?" At this moment, one of the instructors asked. Obviously, the tone is not very good. Instructor No. 2 nodded, moved over, and whispered, "This is someone specially arranged." "The background is not small." "She must be promoted. We said hello there, otherwise we don''t want to do it here." Instructor No. 3 looked helpless, "There is no way, asionally one or two, we can still bear it, and hope that the singing will not be too bad." The three whispered to each other, Tang Guo was already on stage while discussing how much to score. When the three instructors saw Tang Guo, they were somewhat surprised. Tang Guo''s appearance is too pure, the corners of her mouth are slightly curved, and she shows a faint smile, she is simply the first love goddess of a man. With this look, it made them feel better. I thought, even if it''s ugly after a while, they will bear it, at least they will look good. "Three mentors, are you ready? I want to sing." The soft and sweet voice sounded like the sun after the rain shining on a person''s body, warm and warm into the heart of the person. The three tutors looked at each other. They were robbed of their lines. Couldn''t they ask, XX, are you ready? Ready, you can start. As tutors, they smiled and nodded, indicating that Tang Guo could start singing. I thought it would be the scene of a horrible car ident next, but I didn''t expect the sound from heaven to prate their eardrums. "This is the voice kissed by an angel?" Instructor No.1 looked a little dumb. "Listening to her voice, my fatigue is gone, and I feel a cool feeling all over, sofortable." Instructor No. 2 did not speak. He was closing his eyes, and there was a defenseless expression on his face, as if he was in deep sleep, and he knew that he was already immersed in Tang Guo''s voice world. Mentor No. 3 seemed a little excited, and she couldn''t wait to rate it when she heard the song halfway through. His hands trembled a little, "I want to give her full marks." The audience in the audience was also very quiet. From the beginning of the discussion in a low voice, to the end, they didn''t want to make any sound. They seemed to have the heart to destroy the sound feast in front of them. "Her voice is so beautiful." This is a discussion from the backstage contestants. "If I lose to her, I am willing." "I was nervous at first, but as soon as I heard her singing, I calmed down. Her voice seemed to be able to eliminate all my tension." "I think I like her voice, even if we arepetitors, I can''t hate her." The time of a song, but a few minutes, passed quickly. But after Tang Guo sang, the scene was very quiet, and no one broke the silence. A minuteter, the three instructors took the lead to wake up, watching Tang Guo full of excitement and enthusiasm. The three looked at each other and held up the score card at the same time. Chapter 12: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (12) Chapter 12: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (12) 100, 100, 100. Three of them all appeared in front of the camera with 100-point score cards. The host eximed and asked the three instructors why they scored full marks. In fact, he himself was very excited. "In the future, whoever said that his voice was kissed by an angel, I will definitely confuse him with a big ear," said instructor No. 1 cautiously, "They shoulde and listen to the voice of student No. 62." "Her voice is too perfect, I can''t find a word to describe it," the third teacher''s lips and teeth were shaking, "This is the best voice I''ve heard in "Sound of Sound". There is no one, I don''t know. There are no neers, but this must be unprecedented." The host found that the second tutor did not speak, and could not help asking what the current thoughts of the second tutor. The spirit of everyone ising, is there a different evaluation? Unexpectedly, the second teacher was quite regretful, and smiled embarrassedly. "I just feel a bit regretful. If she can keep singing, I might get a good night''s sleep. I have always had insomnia in recent years. This student No. 62 seems to be able to cure my years of insomnia." This sentence made everyone couldn''t helpughing. In the end, the second tutor said, "I hope you can release the record as soon as possible, and I will be the first to buy it. I am still waiting for you to help treat my insomnia." A half-true joke ended the game. The yers watching in the background were all discussing Tang Guo''s voice. It was Leng Ziyue, who was immersed in it just now. Xiaoguo''s singing is good, but he never knew it would be so good. It sounds so fascinating that I just fell into it without knowing it. It is estimated that only one person at the scene is still sober, that is Lu Qi. She came with full confidence. The study abroad in these years is not bragging. It can be said that among these neers, she will never have an opponent. Just some old singers, she has the ability to fight each other. What she didn''t expect, everything had just begun, Tang Guo''s appearance shattered her dream. Tang Guo, who had possessed Lengzi for a while, made her jealous and hated. "Qiqi, do you think Tang Guo''s voice is nice?" Seeing Lu Qi not speaking, the **** the side thought she was also immersed in Tang Guo''s voice. Lu Qi''s face was a little stiff for an instant, her eyes dropped, "It''s very nice," she suddenly changed the subject, "Have she never participated in the audition before?" "I''ve never met her during the audition. I would never forget her if she was there. After all, she sang so well." Lu Qi didn''t raise her eyes, "So, she was directly participating in the semifinals, she must be a daughter of a family with a background," she frowned, "Isn''t it that I haven''t returned to China in a few years and I have forgotten about the things here? It''s almost there, why didn''t I remember where I saw her?" The girl was surprised, and thest thought turned around, "Maybe it is." The final two weekster, during this period, the recording of the rematch will be divided into two sessions. There were no Lu Qi and Tang Guo in the first period. When the second period came, their performance was sought after by many people. Lu Qi is known as the goddess of **** voice, while Tang Guo is known as the pure angel. However, Tang Guo, who just got this title, suddenly went on a hot search. A Weibo about "Innocent Angels are not innocent, relying on the thighs of the gold master", was followed by countless people crazy. Chapter 13: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (13) Chapter 13: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (13) The content of Weibo revealed that Tang Guo was just a female college student who had just graduated and was still working in a music studio a month ago. It was also mentioned that Tang Guo''s background was very simple. He grew up in an orphanage without any proud background, let alone any powerful rtives. An ordinary graduate female college student, a small employee of a music studio. In the semi-finals, I even had a high-end babysitter car, with top hairdressers and makeup artists. Do not participate in the audition, go directly to the semifinals, this has to make people think more. This circle cannot withstand spection. For a while, Tang Guo''s pure angel''s image fell, and she turned into an unclean woman who was raised by the gold master, and was not worthy of the two titles of pure and angel. How I was praised by people before, and now I am trampled by people, all kinds of ugly words are permeating the online world. On the other side, the same popr Lu Qi also broke out, indicating that Lu Qi is a daughter of the Lu family. She studied abroad a few years ago and is a genius in music ss. If she does not participate in the audition, it is because the program team believes that she is capable. Give her a ce, that''s right. [Host, it turns out that you really want to go to the plot, yes, this time its done well, thats how it should be], a certain system is a little excited, [you want to show the limelight, but because of the existence of Lu Qi, you are embarrassed. The end of a female match. Tang Guo instantly lost two words to the system, "mentally retarded." She took out her mobile phone, found Leng Rui''s number in the phone book, and dialed it. At that time, Leng Rui was in a meeting. Basically no one would call him, and he would always be on thepany''s phone. He had forgotten to give Tang Guo his phone number, otherwise he would definitely turn off his cell phone before the meeting. Suddenly the cell phone ringing rang, and the high-levels below looked at each other, all of them curled their necks, and hurriedly checked whether their cell phones were open. When the check is almost done, the phone''s ringtones are still ringing, which is getting crazy. In the end they were quite sure that the phone ringtone came from Leng Rui''s direction. Leng Rui also felt something was wrong, especially when he felt the strange look in the high-level eyes. When he took out his cell phone, the senior executives were grateful that it was not theirs, but their boss. In the end, the senior executives were a little curious about whose call, who dared to call at this time, didn''t you think that the boss frowned, was it terrible? Leng Rui had to hang up without thinking about it, when a text message appeared. He clicked it subconsciously, and there was arge list of content. "Leng Rui, someone spread rumors on the Inte to nder me, insult me, and scold me super ugly. Now my body and mind are copsed, and I can''t hold it anymore." "If you don''t deal with this problem again, maybe youe back at night and see a beautiful corpse." All the high-levels noticed that their boss''s hand trembled. Leng Rui nced at them nkly, and they hung their heads quickly. "Who is in charge of Neb?" Leng Rui originally wanted to turn off the phone directly, and finally turned off after a short message. The content of the message was process immediately. The high-level executives were stunned when they heard this sentence. Finally some senior manager had to stand up, "It''s me." Leng Rui''s slender fingers tapped the tabletop very rhythmically, raising his brows, "Deal with the rumors on the Inte." "Yes." A certain manager didn''t dare to ask what the rumors were. When Leng Rui spoke, it must be a bad rumors about the singers of Neb. Chapter 14: Rich and young ex-girls (14) Chapter 14: Rich and young ex-girls (14) Within an hour, the rumors and posts about Tang Guo almost disappeared without a trace. When everyone was specting, Neb''s Weibo came out, indicating that Tang Guo is their newly discovered talented singer, and of course he has to spend a lot of money to train it. The above also made up, where they found Tang Guo, and how they signed her. In short, the ability topose stories is more convincing than those posts that curse Tang Guo. Most importantly, he also posted the contract that Tang Guo signed with Neb. No one would believe it anymore. Tang Guo''s strength was witnessed by everyone, and no one dared to say that she had no strength. Some ck fans are still struggling, and finally Neb posted a piece of evidence. This evidence is the record of a certain contestant who bought the water army and went everywhere with ck Tang Guo. Seeing the record of this blockbuster movie, the transfer of money, and the dialogue between the contestant and the navy, the words of Tang Guo seemed to disappear from the world, all of a sudden. Passerby fans with grievances in their hearts are now all scolding the yer who bought the navy. Finally, she found out her game record and found that she sang only mediocre, and all of her saliva suddenly drowned her. The program team also dealt with this matter very quickly, depriving the yer of the qualification to continue thepetition. Because of being hacked this time, Tang Guo''s poprity seems even higher. Many people who have hacked her havee to Weibo to apologize, but, apart from cooperating with the program team to post some promotional Weibo, Tang Guo never posts anything about himself. As a result, fans have no way tomunicate with her. When the fans were desperate, Tang Guo posted. "My golden master is amazing, he said, no one dare to scold me. Whoever scolds me, who is unlucky." As soon as this Weibo was posted, it was reposted by countless people, and fans were dumbfounded. "Guoguo is angry." "Yes, anyone who is so wronged will be angry." "That kind of show is really annoying. I don''t have the strength to buy a ck man in the Navy." "We Guoguo sings so well, and she is so beautiful. It is inevitable that many people will be jealous. If there are any more negative posts of this kind in the future, we should keep our eyes open so as not to be brought to the rhythm." "Yes, people''s minds are hard to guess right now. It''s not that our Guoguo has no background to dare to be so messy? Look at the person next door, who dares to talk about her?" "That is, if Guoguo really has a gold master, would the other party dare to ck her out like this?" You Yu only saw this post when it was reposted countless times. "Ancestor, when you post next time, can you discuss it with me first?" You Yu looked helpless. This is a real gold master, but she has the strength. Otherwise, she would not be so willing. Up. Tang Guo ate the popsicles and didn''t care, "It''s okay, I have a gold master, whoever scolds me, he will scold me back for me." You Yu was speechless and wanted to say something of warning when suddenly the phone rang. "Yes...no arrangement, free, ok, I''ll take her over right away." You Yu hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief, "Your chief Kim, you go over right away." ... "Master Jin, what song do you want to listen to today?" Tang Guo sat on the sofa, holding his chin in one hand, staring at Leng Rui with beautiful eyes, this man is so handsome! The hobby is more special. Leng Rui closed his eyes andy on the chair, tapping the tabletop lightly with his slender fingers, "whatever." Chapter 15: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (15) Chapter 15: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (15) After Tang Guo sang a song, Leng Rui''s inner tyranny almost subsided. He opened his eyes slightly and found the woman who had been sitting far away before, observing him at close range. That beautiful angel-like face was about to touch the tip of his nose, and the fragrance of a woman was also permeating him. Seeing him open his eyes, Tang Guo blew a sigh of relief and blinked, "Master Jin is very neat and I am satisfied. Besides listening to songs, do I need any special services?" "No need." Leng Rui raised his hand and pushed Tang Guo away, "Go away." Tang Guo didn''t leave. Instead, she leaned against her desk, looking straight at Leng Rui''s body, "Master Jinzhu has a really good figure." "The kind that makes people think about it." "Wearing clothes can make people think about things. I don''t know what it will look like without wearing clothes." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, the appreciation in his eyes,pletely unconcealed. With such clear eyes, Leng Rui''s words made Leng Rui feel assaulted by the [female]. Tang Guo''s white and slender fingers lifted his chin, and her pink lips were gently upwards. On her pure face like an angel, there was a smile that only belonged to a devil. "Master Jin, you look very shy..." Tang Guo narrowed her eyes and bit the corner of her lip lightly, "It looks really attractive." When Leng Rui was about to get angry, Tang Guo stood up naturally, sorted out his makeup, with a sweet smile on his face. "Okay, I''m leaving." "Remember to miss me." "If you have any special ideas, you can send someone to pick me up." Leng Rui: He doesn''t have any special thoughts about this woman. Before leaving, Tang Guo also sent a kiss to Leng Rui, making Leng Rui a little regretful, why he chose Tang Guo, a woman with a perverted personality. "I just think Lord Golden Master is very handsome. What I am after is your money and beauty. I am not interested in Mrs. Leng''s seat." Tang Guo blinked, thinking in a low voice. The tone was soft and sweet. On the cusp of the person, "To put it inly, I just want to fall on you... giggle!" After speaking, Tang Guo resolutely opened the door of the office and left quickly. Leng Rui squeezed his fist, pulled the cor, and sneered at the corners of his mouth. A woman who didn''t know the heights of the sky and wanted to **** him should really throw her out to feed the shark. However, when he closed his eyes, he actually depicted a woman leaving the office, standing at the door, saying the words "I want to be on you", and a fire suddenly rose in his heart. Leng Rui quickly woke up, wringing his brows, and tapping his fingers on the table lightly. No, no woman could be by his side for more than a month. Any woman''s singing will have no effect on him for up to a month. Leng Rui smiled rxedly, his worry was superfluous, and soon this woman would disappear from his sight. When Tang Guo got in the car, You Yu was a little surprised. She checked her watch, and after ten minutes had passed, she subconsciously asked, "So fast?" "Ok?" Tang Guo was stunned for a moment, and then understood the meaning of You Yu''s words. Heughed, fingers lightly pressed against his forehead, and the corners of his lips curled up. He didn''t help Leng Rui to prove his innocence, and nodded regretfully, "Yeah. " Suddenly, You Yu''s expression was strange. Chapter 16: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (16) Chapter 16: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (16) "The day after tomorrow is the final, Xiaoguo, are you ready?" To be honest, You Yu was nervous. There is a gold master behind Tang Guo, but now that she is doing this, she wants a smoother journey. Except for some special columns with backgrounds, who doesn''t have many people holding her behind? No matter how good the talent is, if no one pulls it, it will eventually be a member of ordinary people, and there will be no chance at all. From the time she heard Tang Guo sing the first sentence, she was very optimistic. As long as Tang Guo does not die, she will surely be a big hit in the future. It can be said that she is more nervous than Tang Guo in the final match of the day after tomorrow. On the contrary, it was Tang Guo, who still didn''t care about me, and it made her feel very confused. "Tang Guo!" Seeing that Tang Guo was still drinking milk tea and eating desserts, You Yu couldn''t sit still. "Ancestor, you are a small famous person anyway, so you can''t restrain yourself? What if you eat so much and get fat?" "do not worry." Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth and said confidently, "I must be the first." "Don''t forget, there is another person who is very threatening to you." You Yu sneered. "Lu Qi''s strength is more than that little bit. When you lose to her, don''t cry in front of me." Tang Guo squinted, "I won''t lose, especially I won''t lose to her." You Yu was notforted by Tang Guo, but cautiously said, "I have inquired before, and the final judges have increased by two." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t care, You Yu decided that Tang Guo must pay attention to this matter. "The other two definitely support Lu Qi. Her strength is not bad. Even if the other three judges like you, they will turn to her for various reasons. It is not impossible." Not to mention anything else, when a judge gives Tang Guo a score, a little lower than Lu Qi, it canpletely change the result. "The Lu family helped her find someone?" Tang Guo finally stopped eating. You Yu shook his head, "It''s Leng Shao." You Yu didn''t know that the more Leng Zi was Leng Rui''s adopted son, it should be said that outsiders almost didn''t know that they were rted. "Lengzi more." Tang Guo smiled meaningfully, "Which two are you looking for?" "Tong Can, Shen Yun." You Yu was a little worried, "These two are well-known old singers. Not only do they have a good singing skills, they also have a lot of fans. In addition, I recently heard that these two want to enter the film circle. Lu Qi is not bad in itself. Why can''t you just be able to curry favor with the cold?" "Young Master Leng is in charge of the entire Neb Film and Television. Do you think they are helping Lu Qi or you?" You Yu thought that Tang Guo would panic by saying so. It''s a pity that Tang Guo continued to eat ice cream, still eating it with relish, seeing You Yu for a while. "Ancestor, I have said so much, have you listened to it?" Tang Guo raised his head, and when he wanted to say anything, his eyes suddenly stopped, and a bright evil smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, which had to attract You Yu''s attention. The two who entered the milk tea shop at the door also saw Tang Guo for the first time. When You Yu saw these two people, he subconsciously felt that it was not very good. The more Leng Zi wanted to lead Lu Qi away, but Lu Qi insisted on pulling Leng Zi in. "Miss Tang, it''s a coincidence." Lu Qi really didn''t expect that the previous incident didn''t cause a blow to Tang Guo, and it also made the other party popr. From Leng Ziyue''s mouth, she did learn that Tang Guo approached a gold master, who was not a clean person at all. Chapter 17: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (17) Chapter 17: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (17) Precisely because he knew that Tang Guo had approached the gold master, Lu Qi''s concern for Leng Ziyue was gone. Such a woman who worships money is not worthy ofparison with herself. Tang Guo didn''t answer Lu Qi''s words, but instead nced at Leng Ziyue, a smile came up at the corner of her mouth. The more Lengzi saw this smile, he subconsciously felt bad and wanted to pull Lu Qi away. However, Tang Guo''s words have already been said. "Leng Ziyue, you are really interesting. Bring your current girlfriend to a ce where you often date with your ex-girlfriend." Tang Guo took a sip of ice cream, "Is it because I can''t find a good ce to date? I think this ce is cheap and affordable. , You are familiar with the road, convenient and simple, will you bring people here?" [Host, we have agreed, you are not allowed to destroy the feelings of the hostess. The system listened to this, and couldn''t sit still anymore. This copsed host was about to make some moths out. Tang Guo smiled lightly: I didn''t destroy their feelings. Real gold is not afraid of fire. I am setting up obstacles to deepen their feelings. System: [...] I am not stupid. Tang Guo: Not stupid, but a little mentally retarded. Compared with Tang Guo''s desire to smile, Lu Qi''s face turned into a donkey''s face, and it was so stinky. She knew that Tang Guo deliberately angered her, but when she heard these words, she was still angry, and even felt that the more Lengzi disrespect her. Isn''t it good to go to an upscale cafe? When I had toe to this kind of milk tea shop, I also met Tang Guo, a shameless woman. "Xiaoguo, do you have to talk like this?" Lengzi frowned, "You weren''t like this before, howe you have be so unreasonable now, Qiqi didn''t offend you." Originally, Leng Zi had a little bit of guilt in his heart for asking two judges to help Lu Qi, but now facing Tang Guo like this, his guilt disappeared. He took Lu Qi to this milk tea shop, but he thought the taste of this milk tea was very good, and wanted to share it with his beloved woman. As a result, Qiqi must feel ufortable again when Tang Guo did this. The more Leng Zi became dissatisfied with Tang Guo, he felt that she had changed. From a simple girl to a jealous, money worshiper. "Qiqi, haven''t you mentioned a coffee shop before?" Leng Ziyue stopped looking at Tang Guo and asked Lu Qi cautiously. Lu Qi smiled a little because of Leng Ziyue''s attitude, "Ziyue, are we going to pass now?" "Of course, doesn''t Qiqi like it very much?" Leng Zi''s expression became more tender,pletely looking like a good man, satisfying Lu Qi''s heart, "You can pick anywhere from now on, okay?" Tang Guo spoke at her, but he was not reconciled. Although the other party upied Lengzi for a while while she was abroad, nothing happened to them and did not get Leng Zi Yue''s heart. Tang Guo is a loser, even if she is not by Leng Ziyue''s side, she still cannot get Leng Ziyue''s heart. Thinking of this, the difort in Lu Qi''s heart dissipated. Why should she care about a loser, but just a jumping clown. Leng Zi didn''t say hello to Tang Guo, and led Lu Qi away. Tang Guo smiled from beginning to end, "Look at how deeply they love them. If it weren''t for me, could they be so loving?" [Host, are you serious? ] The system is a bit confused now, Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi seem to be more affectionate. But he always felt something was wrong. Chapter 18: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (18) Chapter 18: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (18) "Does it sound good?" After Tang Guo sang a soothing song, she smiled and nced at the man leaning on the sofa with a rxed expression. She held her chin with her hands, her voice was soft and sweet, and her beautiful eyes blinked, "It must be very nice to see how you enjoy your face!" When Leng Rui listened to her singing, she would never speak, she would appear very quiet, and the depressing and terrifying breath on her body would disappear without a trace. Sometimes, listening to her singing, you will fall asleep quickly, and you will fall asleep until the next morning. More than half a month has passed, and the woman''s singing still has a great effect on him. It has not been different from what he thought because of the loss of time, and is different from previous women. "Leng Rui, you can actuallypliment me," Tang Guo squinted at the man''s muscr figure under the loose nightgown, and licked his tongue. "Is there any interest in doing something else? I have been watching your body for a long time Up." Leng Rui opened her eyes and nced at the shameless woman next to her. He stretched out his hand and squeezed Tang Guo''s pointy chin. The woman''s skin was smooth and beautiful, which was a little bit adorable. "Cheeky woman." Tang Guo''s chin was reddened by Leng Rui, he didn''t look like a person who pityed jade. Tang Guo didn''t seem to feel the pain, but instead smiled, "You don''t have a thick skin, how do you eat meat? Who told Leng Rui, your skin is so good that you want to let people go to you all the time." Leng Rui''s strength increased, with a dangerous smile in his eyes, "Do you know how sharks can eat people?" "You are really willing." The soft and sweet tone made Leng Rui''s heart stagnate and let go. Tang Guo smiled, "I knew you were reluctant." The woman''s chin was pinched red and she still had a smile on her face, which made Leng Rui unable to see through. Tang Guo was the first one, did not hide from him, showing this look that only wanted to look at him. Women in the past, more or less, would express that they liked him very much and wanted to be with him just because they liked him. I have never expressed that I like his figure, or money, or status. This woman is very clear, she is after her power and figure. Leng Rui recovered hisposure and pulled a little loose nightgown, "Let''s talk, what''s the matter." After living together for more than half a month, he knows the temper of this woman best. Make him happy first, and then take the opportunity to make a request, this is her usual routine. He hadn''t thought about why he didn''t break her through, instead he yed this kind of old-fashioned routine with her. Tang Guo took the opportunity to sit beside Leng Rui, and Leng Rui didn''t mean to stop. He is unwilling, is it possible that a weak woman can make him stronger? Hepletely forgot how he used to hate women approaching him within half a meter. Tang Guo kept his feet tight and hugged Leng Rui''s arm with a small hand, like a cat acting like a human being. "The more Leng Zi helped Lu Qi find two judges, they are going to **** me in the finals," Tang Guo also rubbed Leng Rui''s arm with his chin, showing a pitiful look, eyes watery looking at Leng Rui. "She is jealous that I can sing well and want to use other means to deprive me of the first ce." "If I don''t get the first ce, I still get this kind of ck box operation, I will suffer a huge blow physically and mentally, and maybe I don''t want to sing again in my life. Leng Rui''s mouth trembled. He had never seen a woman more shameless than Tang Guo in his life. System: [Same feeling. The host has copsed, and is desperate to kill. Chapter 19: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (19) Chapter 19: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (19) "Leng Rui, you are really a righteous warrior. You have used your power to maintain justice." Tang Guo looked at Leng Rui, who had just hung up, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was like a little fox. Leng Rui patted Tang Guo''s paws, "Next time you make a request, please click directly, without turning around." When this woman is useful to him, he can satisfy her any request, as long as he is willing to satisfy. After saying this, Leng Rui felt the woman''s unconcealed, straight eyes, and the corners of her eyes trembled. Before she could speak, "Hurry up, go upstairs to sleep." The more Lengzi opened the door, he heard these words, his father impatiently urged the woman in the same pajamas to go upstairs to sleep. His brain crashed a little, and he walked in dumbly. I knew that he should go to thepany to find Leng Rui during the day. I know that when Ie back at night, I will encounter some unsightly scenes. Fortunately, he came back early, and the two seemed to be just beginning. Even so, the more Lengzi felt ufortable, Tang Guo was his girlfriend after all. "dad." The more Leng Zi behaved like a baby in front of Leng Rui, "I have something to discuss with you." After speaking, he nced at Tang Guo next to him. The woman is wearing a short-sleeved cotton nightdress, her ck curly hair is scattered, her face is still pure, and the delicate corbone under her neckline adds a touch of seductiveness to her. The hem of the nightgown was just above the knee, and the straight white legs dangled a bit. The nightdress was very loose, and still couldn''t cover up the beautiful figure of a woman. The more time Lengzi looked at it, she was a little dumbfounded. Leng Rui frowned and walked in front of Leng Ziyue, knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional, blocking Tang Guo''s figure, "Go to the study to talk." "You go to the room and wait for me." Looking back, Leng Rui said to Tang Guo again, her eyes were very clear, you cheeky woman, do you want to go to Leng Zi Yue, after all, Leng Zi Yue also has a nice skin. Tang Guo trot to the side of Leng Rui, paddling his toes, and said softly in his ear, "Don''t worry, I just want to **** you, you are more handsome, richer, and more attractive." This sentence made Leng Rui feel very subtle. The voice was not too small, Lengzi heard the more, his face suddenly stiffened, his fists clenched, and a bit stuffy. "I''ll wait for you toe back." Tang Guo''s figure disappeared, and the father and son came to the study. Leng Ziyue finally couldn''t help but said, "Dad, when will this woman move out?" This has been more than half a month. Leng Rui nced at Leng Zi, thetter was taken aback, he was a little frightened, how dare he care about Leng Rui. "Dad, I didn''t mean that. This woman is the same as the previous women. In order to achieve her own goals, she sells all kinds of things. Just y with this kind of woman, Dad, don''t take it seriously. Today she was very well-behaved in front of your dad, maybe she will lie in someone else''s arms tomorrow. " Leng Zi didn''t expect that the smile on Leng Rui''s face disappeared, and a cold light appeared in his eyes. "The little stars in mypany, for the sake of resources, will find a gold master. Basically, they will be reced within a period of time. If they are more famous, they will have a higher status." Leng Zi said more and more vigorously, "If some Excessive people, no matter who they are, even an 80-year-old man with a greasy face and fat ears, or even several men alone, they are willing to hold them up." Leng Rui frowned, feeling a little blocked. Chapter 20: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (20) Chapter 20: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (20) Leng Rui lighted a cigarette and started smoking quite irritably. He didn''t wait for Lengzi to continue to say, and said, "What can I do?" The more Leng Zi remembered the business, he calmed his mind, "Dad, I want Qiqi to sign under the Neb Music banner. Now Qiqi has a good reputation. It would be better if there is a specialpany to pack it." "Qiqi''s potential is very good. As long as thepany is willing to spend resources on her, thepany will never lose." He manages Neb Film and Television, and Neb Music can''t manage it. In fact, let Lu Qi sign to Neb Music, he can still say a word. It''s just that the effect obtained is not as good as Leng Rui''s opening. Leng Rui''s words will make Lu Qi''s worth soar, and thepany will definitely praise her. "Who is she?" The more speechless Leng Zi said, "She is my girlfriend." Leng Rui raised his brows and said casually, "You can arrange it." "You can''t do this, so don''t care about Neb Film and Television." When Leng Ziyue wanted to fight for something, Leng Rui asked him to stop what he said. Leng Zi looked at Leng Rui more and more eagerly, "Dad, if you speak..." "Your woman, what do you care about me?" Leng Rui said, blocking Leng Ziyue, "Which woman are you going to hold, and I want to help you? You are so good at it?" Leng Rui pinched out the cigarette, threw the cigarette **** into the ashtray and walked out of the study. "Dad, that woman is just a climber..." Leng Rui turned his head and looked sharply on Leng Ziyue''s body, thetter''s voice just stuck in his throat. His dad seems a little dissatisfied with him? The more irritable Lengzi rubbed his hair, the goal was not achieved, and finally he could only leave the vi silently. He has never thought about staying in the vi for one night, if he hears any noise, he might be overwhelmed. Even if he didn''t hear it, he was already heartbroken enough now. "It''s the third song." Tang Guo nced at the man leaning on the bedside smoking a cigarette, "Leng Rui, when are you going to bed?" Leng Rui threw the unfinished cigarettes into the ashtray, her sharp eyes falling on the woman''s white face. Pink beeping, ruddy, especially the watery eyes, very attractive. His eyes narrowed slightly. Even if such a woman moves out of his vi in the future, there will be countless men willing to hold her. "Leng Rui, have you changed your mind, besides listening to songs, you want to do something else?" Leng Rui hadn''t reacted yet, the woman was holding her hands beside him, and the fragrance that belonged to her could not be stopped, so it filled his surroundings. A little fox. Charming attentive woman. "Tomorrow will be a battle?" Tang Guo sat back in the chair again, humming, his voice sounded a little lost, it seemed that it was because he had no other thoughts. This made Leng Rui a bit dumbfounded, a daring woman. "You have been in the vi for more than half a month," Leng Rui''s tone became a little cold, "Any woman has never been here for more than a month." Tang Guo held his face in both hands, blinking his eyes, "So, what do you want to express?" "During this period of time, you did a good job," Leng Rui took out a contract and a real estate certificate from the drawer beside him, "This is thetest contract from Neb Music, and I will give you a vi. Remuneration." From the beginning, Leng Rui had no ns to let this woman stay in the vi for more than a month, and he did not allow exceptions. Especially, this woman is breaking through his bottom line. Chapter 21: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (21) Chapter 21: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (21) "Leng Rui, this is my new sponsor." "He said he wanted to hold me up, to make me fire all over the country, fire all over the world." "By the way, Leng Rui, you see there are a group of men over there," Tang Guo had a confusing smile on his face, "They are all waiting to hold me, and whoever wants to say bad things about me will help me get back. ." Leng Rui opened his eyes abruptly, only to realize that he had just had a very strange dream. The woman in the dream triumphantly proimed in front of him that there were countless men waiting to hold her. The viinous cheeks woke him up. He looked up and looked at a bed in the corner. He couldn''t see the woman''s face in the dark, but he was sure she was there. This woman had already affected him. After the finals tomorrow, let her move! Tang Guo got up very early, and when he got up, Leng Rui was gone. Hearing from the servant, he went to thepany in a hurry when it was dark. Tang Guo didn''t think much, You Yu had alreadye to pick her up to the finals. There were originally 20 people in the finals. One of the yers framed Tang Guo because he bought the navy. Now he has been disqualified from thepetition, and only 19 people remain. The program group seemed to look down on the remaining ones that were eliminated, and no recement was selected. Compared to thest rematch, Tang Guo was surrounded by many fans when he came outside the finals and asked her for an autograph. She also incessantly came, and dropped a beautiful autograph at hand, fast and good-looking, with a sweet smile on her face, and some male fans blushed. "Lu Qi has signed with Neb Music." You Yu said in Tang Guos ear, It seems that Leng Shao intends to support her. I heard the news from the senior management and will put a lot of resources on Lu Qi. With her current poprity, many merchants have already looked for her. Here, there are even the variety show groups of several TV stations also looking for her." "Ancestor, when I say this, can you not be so indifferent?" You Yu looked helpless, "Those endorsements and variety shows that you pushed down are a good opportunity for you. Even if you only like singing, you have to Make your fame first, right?" Its not easy to get started in this circle. Many yers who once stepped down from "Sound of Sound" thought that they only need to sing well, but most of them disappeared from the audience''s sight." "If you can leave a good impression in the hearts of the audience first, it will definitely be of great help to your future development." "As the saying goes, if you want the audience to buy your songs, you first need a good personality, and then let them like you, treat you as their idol, and you are half done." You Yu pointed around, "Look at the scene today, how many fans does Lu Qi have?" Tang Guo raised her eyes lightly, and she swept almost arge group of people around, alling to Lu Qi. Don''t ask how she saw it, these people are holding signs with Lu Qi''s name in their hands. "If you lose to Lu Qi in today''s finals," You Yu looked serious, "You will always be stepped on by her from now on." Tang Guochiughed, "Sister You, why do you think I will lose to her?" You Yu opened his mouth and whispered, "I heard the news from the high-level staff, and it seems to know that the judges have passed the anger, otherwise, how could they prepare to give so many resources to Lu Qi? Especially there is one recent The hottest variety shows, let alone neers who just debuted, even some old singers and actors all want to go to this variety show." Chapter 22: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (22) Chapter 22: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (22) Lu Qi waste, and the moment she walked in, she was looking for Tang Guo''s location. It was Leng Ziyue who apanied Lu Qi. The more Lengzi saw Tang Guo, he couldn''t help but remembered everything he saw when he went back to the vist night, feeling very delicate. Now every time he sees Tang Guo, a voice will involuntarily pop up in his mind. This is his dad''s woman, the woman who overturns the clouds with his dad every night. Stuck! Tang Guo felt two peculiar eyes, raised her head slightly, and showed a sweet smile at the two. Lu Qi shook a fist, then smiled and walked to the seat next to Tang Guo. "Tang Guo, you seem to be confident, are you confident in thispetition?" Lu Qi is very beautiful and looks better when she smiles. "You are very good at singing and have a good singing voice. You are sure to win the first ce. One?" "Are you sure?" Tang Guo asked rhetorically without answering Lu Qi''s words. Lu Qi smiled lightly, "I believe my efforts will be realized today. I am naturally confident that I will win the first ce. Although Tang Guo is excellent, I am not bad." "Oh..." Tang Gu made a long voice, and everyone thought she had surrendered. Unexpectedly, her next words shook everyone three times. Tang Guo held his chin in one hand, and raised his eyes slightly, "Don''t even think about it. The first ce is mine. Although you have worked hard for a long time, it is the result of today, but you seem to be very unlucky, why should you Meet me?" "Without me, your ideas can still be realized," Tang Guo smiled sweetly, making people feel that she didn''t have any scheming when she said these words, but just to express the thoughts in her heart. There was really no sense of contradiction at all. "However, you do not need to be disappointed. Although you are two years older than me, you are still very young. There are opportunities." Lu Qi died! The other yers looked at each other, and they all found out that Lu Qi''s originally pretty smiling face was lost by Tang Guo. Lu Qi''s chest rose and fell several times, and took a long deep breath before he came back. "You can''t speak so full," Lu Qi couldn''t pretend to be magnanimous, "so that his face hurts." Others have also seen that these two people are not going to deal with each other and do not intend to participate. In this rematch, don''t think about it. As long as there are no idents, the first and second will be Lu Qi and Tang Guo. As for who is number one, it depends on who has the ability. At this time, the background host seemed to have found some topic. I couldn''t wait toe over, and the camera turned to the two for a while. "Lu Qi, Tang Guo, is there something unpleasant between you?" The host looked excited, "Or is it because you are rivals, so you don''t like each other?" It is also because the two are neers, the host talents backstage dare to ask so, and get more topics out, then the show will be even more popr on the TV station, where they will care whether it will affect the two. As long as they show up, the ratings will go up. Lu Qi smiled broadly, "No, our rtionship is very good, and there is nothing unpleasant. However, wepete with each other. Outsiders may seem to be tit-for-tat, but in fact it is not the same thing. Thepetition between us, I onlypete for singing, and dont get involved in any personal grievances. Besides, there is no personal grievances between Tang Guo and I. I like her very much. "Tang Guo, is that right?" Tang Guo nodded, "She was right." Lu Qi breathed a sigh of relief, but then Tang Guo''s words made her feel bored with anger. Chapter 23: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (23) Chapter 23: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (23) "But one thing, you guessed it." The background host knew that the topic wasing, and hurriedly asked, "Which point?" "That''s..." Tang Guo squinted his eyes, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, his smile was still so sweet, "I don''t think she is pleasing to the eye." Lu Qi''s face stiffened. "Tang Guo, aren''t you afraid to show off fans if you express your thoughts so frankly? Or, you don''t care about the fans behind you?" The host''s words were obviously aimed at Tang Guo. When Lu Qi heard this, the corners of her mouth cocked slightly, which really picked up a rock and hit her in the foot. Tang Guo squinted slightly, "My fans will understand me, they should like me more like this. If I act too much, it will suddenly be revealed that I actually dislike Lu Qi very much. I think I have fanned a fake thing." "Since you are going to be exposed sooner orter, it is better to express your thoughts from the beginning," Tang Guo''s mouth curled up slightly, and his gaze fell on Lu Qi''s body, which gave thetter an unpleasant feeling and just listened to her. Continue to say, "However, I did not expect that Lu Qi is not pleasing to my eyes. She thinks I am quite pleasing to the eye. It sounds like I like me a little bit, but I am really ttered." When the host in the background heard this, his hand holding the microphone couldn''t help shaking. This ball yed well, and now Lu Qi waspletely pulled into the water by Tang Guo. If Lu Qi expresses his dislike of Tang Guo in the future, everyone will think that Lu Qi is a fake thing. Since he dislikes Tang Guo, why did he have to pretend that they are in harmony in the first ce? Lu Qi''s face was also blue and white, and her teeth were clenched tightly. "I hope that fans who listen to my songs and like my songs in the future will understand what kind of person I am." Tang Guo faced the camera, "I am not a perfect person in front of everyone. If you can ept this kind of Tang Guo, then, please like me as much as you like, don''t be stingy." "Tang Guo, if you are so straightforward, you are not afraid of offending people?" the host in the background asked curiously, "for example, Lu Qi?" "Lu Qi, do you mind if Tang Guo treats you this way? How do you feel now?" The host of the backstage talked about todays topic. I used to see Tang Guo sitting on the side in silence. He didnt speak much. He didnt expect that when he spoke, he would be very topical. If he knew it, he would definitely look for opportunities at the beginning Interrogated Tang Guo. Tang Guo squinted, "If you are worried about offending people and go against your heart and like someone who is not pleasing to your eyes, wouldn''t it be tiring to live? Host, have you heard anything from my singing?" The host stayed for a while, and then said, "Tang Guo, your singing voice is very quiet and quiet. Seriously, after listening to your song, it is easy for people to dispel the tiredness of the day and the quality of sleep at night. Has also be good." "I''m a little curious, why does your singing have such an effect?" "Because, now I live very easily, I dare to do everything, dare to say anything," Tang Guo''s mouth bends slightly, "You feel this because I have conveyed my mood to you through singing. Be a People are free from worry, and when there is no pressure, they will naturally rx and sleep better, so they will not feel any fatigue." The host at the backstage had forgotten Lu Qi, he waspletely surprised by Tang Guo''s answer. Soon he thought of Lu Qi again, and continued to ask the previous questions, Lu Qi was not good at all. Chapter 24: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (24) Chapter 24: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (24) Lu Qi almost gritted her teeth and said, "Of course, for a straightforward person like Tang Guo, I don''t mind what she says, and I even like her more and more." "I don''t know why she doesn''t like me, but I don''t mind." Lu Qi maintained a beautiful smile, still not letting her image crumble. Now she was afraid that Tang Guo would continue to say, although you like me very much, but I still see you not pleasing to the eye, then she really doesn''t know what to say. The character set sold by others is to express one''s true temperament and say nothing will let the set copse. And she was a perfect image from the beginning, and Lu Qi is now really riding a tiger. If she expresses a little bit of dissatisfaction with Tang Guo in the future, today''s perfect image will copse in an instant. Lu Qi''s eyes turned ck when he thought of what would happen then. The host at the backstage also felt that talking to Lu Qi was very boring, and there was no topic at all, so he continued to talk to Tang Guo. For a while, Lu Qi sat on the cold bench, but now she wants to sit on the cold bench, for fear that the host backstage will ask some more emotional questions to embarrass her. About an hourter, it was finally Lu Qi''s turn to take the stage. Fortunately, after an hour, she had adjusted her mood. What she chose this time was a love-broken love song, still in English. This song can not only express singing, but also fully express the feelings of a broken-up lover. Lu Qi''s skills are very good, whether it is singing skills or expressing feelings, it is fascinating. The five judges and mentors all heard their tears silently. In the end, the melody in the song was reversed, showing the mood of a broken lover, slowlying out, and calming the listener. In a word, this song thoroughly made people recognize Lu Qi''s excellence. Five judges and mentors raised the scoreboard one after another: 99, 98, 98, 99, 98. "She sang very well, and I fell into it right from the beginning." It was Shen Yun, a veteran singer with good strength. "The feelings she expressed reminded me of the first time when I fell in love. The good memories came to mind at that moment, so I gave her 99 points." "The reason why I like her is that the emotional part she dealt with at the end was a kind of relief and put everything down," Tong Can said. "However, because of this part, I deducted two points. I always feel that there is something less. " Of course Lu Qi knew what was missing, because in thisst part, she had no way to express real relief. She was so easily adjusted by Tang Guoqi before. If it weren''t for her good quality, she would definitely copse this time after a lot of training. Fortunately, this score is already pretty good. She doesn''t think Tang Guo''s score is higher than hers. Besides, Tong Can and Shen Yun are the two people who helped her find them more and more, they are definitely toward her. Tang Guo was thest yer on stage. Tang Guo left a deep impression on everyone, sweet and pure, like a little angel, an angel who can make people feel the world quiet. So when Tang Guo came up wearing a ck skirt, showing a heavy, dark, and depressed feeling on her body, both the audience and the judges on the stage were stunned. This seemed to be an angel fallen into the abyss of darkness, the original pure and beautiful smile was gone, only despair and even pain remained on her face. Chapter 25: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (25) Chapter 25: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (25) Just a nce, Tang Guo''s performance made everyone feel heartache. Yes, it is heartache. The beauty of the past, I don''t know what caused her to be hurt and let her fall into the abyss. Seeing such a dark and fallen her, countless people felt heartache and sad. The scene was very quiet, no one discussed it. The people waiting in the background were also shocked by Tang Guo, especially Leng Ziyue. He was in a daze, feeling that it was him who made Tang Guo degenerate and plunged into darkness. Yes, it was him, it was all his mistakes that caused her to look like now. The more Lengzi covered his face with his hands, the corners of his eyes turned a little wet. "Ziyue, what''s the matter with you?" Lu Qi didn''t fall into it. Seeing Leng Ziyue''s appearance, she couldn''t help but worry, "Is she unwell?" The more Lengzi let go, wiped the corners of his eyes, and smiled bitterly, "Qiqi, you said I was so to her, is it wrong? Should I not provoke her in the first ce? Tang Guo again! ! Lu Qi''s heart was choked. As a woman, she knew very well that now Leng Ziyue might have Tang Guo in her heart. However, the more Lengzi didn''t know, he just thought it was guilt. She is a little funny, but is she a stand-in, or her stand-in, why can she make Lengzi more concerned? No, Leng Ziyue can only be hers now. She would never let Tang Guo do as she wished and **** Lengzi away. "Zi Yue, I''m a little ufortable, can you apany me out for a walk?" Lu Qi''s expression looked bad, which made Leng Zi wake up more and more. "Would you like to go to the hospital?" Seeing Leng Zi''s more anxious expression, Lu Qi breathed a sigh of relief. Even if Tang Guo had a certain status in Ziyue''s heart, she would definitely not be able topare with her. "No, it''s just that I was a little depressed just now and wanted to go for a walk." She definitely couldn''t let Lengzi focus too much on Tang Guo''s body. The departure of Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi was not noticed by the host. Now he, like everyone else, was caught up in Tang Guo''s performance on stage. Few of the people present have ever seen it. When someonees on stage to sing, just stop there to let people blend into her world. However, Tang Guo did it. When the dark music sounded, everyone seemed to be plunged into the abyss, a world full of pain. Struggling and sad expressions appeared on every face. The photographer tried his best to control, even using earplugs and wearing sses, so that he did not fall into it. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, shocked the woman in the ck dress on the shooting stage, and there was a fierce voice in his heart, she would be red! Will! This woman will be known by many people in the future. Not only the music is dark, the lyrics are also dark, and the melody is also full of depression, making people breathless. This is a song they have never heard before, even though it sounds very ufortable, they still can''t help it, and they even wish to get closer to her and hear it more clearly. They can''t stop themselves from falling too. If the ck skirt woman on the stage leads them to fall, then they must be willing. The depression and pain in the hearts of everyone reached its culmination, and even they felt that they would fall forever in the next moment. When they died, the stage lights suddenly dimmed. The surroundings became pitch ck, and almost everyone felt at a loss in their hearts, as if they had lost all directions. When they thought that the world was going to be destroyed, a beam of white light fell on the stage, shining on a slender figure. Chapter 26: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (26) Chapter 26: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (26) The woman in the ck dress raised her head slightly, and as the light increased, the ck dress on her body gradually changed color. From ck to white, it only takes a few seconds. The originally painful, evil face suddenly revealed a sweet smile, still as pure as an angel before. Her smile seemed to wash away all their darkness. She opened her mouth slightly, and the lyrics she sang were beautiful, graceful, and gentle, and the whole world was purified. The depression of everyone just now disappeared, and the abyss they were in seemed to be an illusion. She did note to lead them to hell, but from **** to heaven. When thest melody fell, everyone present slowly closed their eyes. Even the cameraman had no way to control his feelings at this time. They closed their eyes, but their hands were still moving instinctively. One minuteter, no one opened his eyes. After three minutes, no one opened his eyes. Five minutes passed. "Everyone, are you going to sleep here?" The woman''s voice sounded, "Usually work is too hard and tired?" Everyone opened their eyes and looked up at the woman standing on the stage with a sweet smile. Just staring nkly, couldn''t express a word. They only listened to one song, but it seemed that they had experienced a grand concert. Such a moving scene, if this woman really held a concert, I don''t know what kind of shocking scene will be created at that time. "What is the name of this song?" Tong Can asked excitedly, he is a veteran singer, and he knows many songwriters andposers, most of whom are famous artists, but he has never heard of anyone who would make such a song and write such lyrics. If so, he must know this person. "Fallen World." Tang Guo replied. Shen Yun wondered, "Why is it called the Fallen World, not the Light after Fall?" Others are also a little puzzled, yes, this is obviously a song that tells the story of angels returning to the light after the fall. Listening to Tang Guo''s meaning, this didn''t get out of depravity at all, and it was called a depraved world. Faced with everyone asking Tang Guo to give an exnation, she chose to satisfy them. "Let''s give an example. There is a master who ispassionate in his heart, and ants are reluctant to trample to death. Seeing the chaos in the world, no hundreds of people have been invaded by enemy countries, lost their homes, and their lives. The master couldn''t bear it, rpsed and left the temple and chose to be one. Soldiers, go to battle to kill the enemy. When he fell a million corpses, the people ushered in light, and he was still in the fallen world, making atonement for the **** hands full of blood. Because he is a monk, breaking the precept will be forever degenerate. " Shen Yun couldn''t help but said, "And what we see is our light?" Tang Guo nodded, "It can be understood that way." "Who made this song?" Tong Can cares more about this. Tang Guo put away his smile, and said in a faint voice, "The master." Everyone thought Tang Guo was joking, maybe she didn''t want to say it, so she didn''t ask. Although Tong Can was not reconciled, he did not embarrass Tang Guo anymore. The five judges looked at each other and once again raised the scoreboard at the same time. "100, 100, 100, 100, 100." The expected result, Tang Guo was very calm, but the others were not calm anymore. Shen Yun couldn''t help asking, "Tang Guo, why are you not excited at all?" Chapter 27: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (27) Chapter 27: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (27) Shen Yun was still in a dilemma before, as to how many points should be given to Tang Guo. After all, that person had an exnation and definitely couldn''t let Tang Guo lose to Lu Qi. Comparing Leng Rui and Leng Ziyue, of course she chose to listen to Leng Rui. The more Leng Zi manages only one Neb film, while for Leng Rui, there can be many Neb films. Now she is not embarrassed at all, Tang Guo''s strength is more than a little stronger than Lu Qi, and he scored a full mark, but it was just smooth sailing. The big boss is different, the people who fancy are so powerful. From her point of view, there would be a problem if Tang Guo didn''t fire. "Because I think I will get the first ce, I''m already excited." This answer makes everyone a little dumbfounded. She is really sincere, if it weren''t for her strength, people would definitely say that she had inside information when she heard this. Although there are inside stories, with Tang Guo''s strength, there is no need to mention that inside story. When this episode is broadcast, the audience will definitely not question anything. When Lu Qi came back, she got such a result. Seeing the rows of full marks, blood attacked my heart, my eyes went dark, and I suddenly fainted. There are many people around her who are waiting for the results. There are even several reporters. When several reporters saw this scene, several topics convolved in their hearts, and secretly took photos of Lu Qi fainting. The more Leng Zi found out, he first helped Lu Qi aside to rest, then walked to the reporters and looked at them coldly. Several reporters were frowned upon, "You are cold, can something happen?" "You should know what to write, and what not to write." Leng Zi frowned, "Qiqi is unwell today, and she has been ill to participate in thepetition. It is already very fortunate. I hope you don''t report it randomly." Several reporters looked at each other. They had no background. The more Leng Zi warned, they really did not dare to report indiscriminately. "Don''t worry, Shao Leng, we won''t report indiscriminately. These photos were taken randomly and I will delete them immediately." Saying that, in fact, the more dissatisfied with Lu Qi Lengzi in my heart. "Why did she get full marks?" The first thing Lu Qi woke up, was to hold Leng Ziyue, "how could she get full marks?" "Ziyue, didn''t you say that Tong Can and Shen Yun were both the people you invited?" Lu Qi had doubts in her heart. "Did someone tell them? Was it the person you were talking about who raised Tang Guo?" The less Lengzi didn''t speak, Lu Qi''s words made sense. If his father made the move, Shen Yun and Tong Can would definitely listen to his father instead of him. "Qiqi, it doesn''t matter if you lose, you have the strength, and you still have a lot of arrangements to take over. Don''t affect your future performance because of this." Lengzi hugged Lu Qi more cautiously, "Wait for you in the eyes of the audience If youre impressed, you can make some songs, and finally have a concert, its a matter of course." Lu Qi was not reconciled, "I am obviously no worse than Tang Guo, and finally because of this loss, Ziyue, I am really not reconciled." "Zi Yue, did you say that it was a mistake because I came back? It was because I couldn''t bear you and caused you to leave Tang Guo. Now she is unwilling and wants to use this method to retaliate against me?" "Ziyue, she just won my first ce today, what about from now on? Do you think she will let me go?" "She just wants to take you away from me." Hearing these words, Leng Ziyue felt a little subtle in his heart, is that true? Chapter 28: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (28) Chapter 28: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (28) "Tang Guo, it won''tst long for you to get the first ce by that means." Lu Qi found Tang Guo, and while there was no one around, he said directly, "I know you are not reconciled because Zi Yue chose mest, and want to avenge me." "But I tell you, I will not back down, nor will I give you more of my son." Lu Qiyi said righteously, "This kind of you is even more unworthy to be by Ziyue''s side. The reason why he chose me is what he likes. It was originally me." "Tang Guo, one day, everyone will know that your true face, even if the people behind you have a big background, he won''t hold you forever. I advise you to do it for yourself, don''t provoke me because Ziyue has done anything excessive, I let you go again and again, but I see that Ziyue once owed you. If you really annoy me, don''t me me for being impolite. " "Finally I would advise you, the more you are mine, don''t think about it." After Lu Qi said a lot of words, he left proudly, leaving no chance for Tang Guo to speak. She touched her chin, "Mentally retarded, did you say this heroine copsed?" [I''m not angry with you yet, host, you just rx a little, this is a peaceful world, you live well, can''t you? Tang Guo: "I live a good life, and I didn''t mess with her either. She found it. You have to be reasonable. Obviously I didn''t take the initiative to hurt her!" [Yes, you didn''t take the initiative to provoke her, but you robbed her of the first ce in "Sound of Sound". Without you, she would be very popr now. The system voice is full of resentment, Host, you have destroyed her first resource now, causing her not as good as in the plot, and even her personality is a little broken. "She couldn''t get the first ce because she was not good enough and wanted to engage in inside information. I just broke her n to engage in inside information and fight for a fair opportunity for this tform. I won her. That is my ability. Do you admit it or not, I am indeed better than her?" System: [...] Admit! "That''s all right, because she is the heroine, I have to let her? I have a clear conscience, after all, I want to live well." Tang Guo frowned, "Listening to your tone, is that I don''t want to live a good life, let me do something?" The system is in a hurry, [No, absolutely nothing, really not, host, you just need to be alive, dont mess up, you want to sing, be a singer, go, you are very good. ording to the plot, after a while, Lu Qi will participate in a variety show. The host just wants to sing now. This is a good thing. There is no Tang Guo in the variety show. Lu Qi will shine and rely on the strength to circle arge number of fans. Yes, that''s it, the system secretly smiled, how he hadn''t thought that as long as the host stays away from the heroine, it won''t affect Lu Qi. Without Tang Guo''s supporting role, wouldn''t there be other supporting roles to block Lu Qi? Lu Qi can''t deal with the host, dealing with a few other small characters, it is not easy. Tang Guo returned to the vi and saw a pile of luggage at the door. There were not many luggages, only two or three boxes. While she was still in doubt, the servant came up. "Miss Tang, your husband said you don''t need to enter the vi. Your luggage has been packed. The driver is already waiting there. You can ask the driver to help send you there where Miss Tang is staying." Chapter 29: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (29) Chapter 29: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (29) [Host, look, this is the fate of the female partner. The system said in a weird manner, Your golden master, now you are driven out, I said at the beginning, let you not provoke him, see, now you are driven out silently, your n Soaked. Anyway, the system is now relieved. Without Leng Rui''s help to Tang Guo, Lu Qi would definitely be less obstructed. Tang Guo leaned back on the sofazily, feeding grapes one by one into his mouth, as if he were all right. [Host, we have experienced so many worlds together, why I find that I dont know you at all. The system was silent for a long time, but she couldn''t see any disappointed and sad expression on Tang Guo, and finally couldn''t help asking. [Host, can you tell me, when did you start to copse? [Host, dont you think you have an anti-human personality? [No, ording to what you did in the previous worlds, it is an anti-social and anti-human character. "idiot!" system: Then he heard Tang Guo smile softly, "Leng Rui, he will not bear me." [Host, can you make a face? Don''t you know that man? He doesn''t like female sex. He only likes to listen to music. I don''t know how many women live in that vi a year, not more than a month, and you, less than a month, are not Leng Rui''s special case. Tang Guo ignored the system and instead called You Yu. "Record the song?" You Yu was a little surprised, "Ancestor, what are you going to do?" "Record a few of my own songs, upload them to the most popr singing software now, let people know my songs first. When the show is broadcast, without my own promotion, fans on that software will help me promote it." Tang Guo exined, "Sister You, you can handle some troubles for me." You Yu thought for a while, this is one way. "Then, whose song are you going to record?" "I said it was mine." You Yu stayed for a while, "Your own?" "Well, I filled in the lyrics, and the music was made by someone else. I will mark it when the timees. Don''t worry, just record five songs. If you don''t record too many, you can listen to it first." You Yu felt relieved. Since hearing Tang Guo''s song that day in the finals, she knew that Tang Guo would definitely be on fire. Even if Leng Rui had let Tang Guo move out of the vi, You Yu didn''t worry about it. After all, Tang Guo still has a contract with Neb Music, which can guarantee three years of worry-free resources. As long as Tang Guo does not die, three years will definitely catch fire. "Okay, then record. This time, you have to promote it on Weibo to attract more fans, Xiaoguo, you have the strength, don''t die." "Yeah." Tang Guo grinned, "I will." Therefore, Tang Guo was busy recording songs for the next few days. On Lu Qi''s side, he has already entered the variety show group and started the recording of reality shows. When the reality show was almost recorded and the first episode aired, the five songs recorded by Tang Guo had already be popr on a certain singing software. Tang Guo''s fans on Weibo, as well as the software ount, have gained a lot of fans. Because of the reality show, Lu Qi attracted arge number of fans. At exactly this time, the finals of "Sound of Sound" was also broadcast. Because of Lu Qi''s performance, everyone was boiling, and arge wave of fans rose. However, someone revealed that thest number one was not Lu Qi, which causedizens to post a lot of bullet screens sshing the number one shit, and that the show had inside stories. Chapter 30: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (30) Chapter 30: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (30) Lu Qi finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this result. After the show was broadcast to her and she was praised by the judges, a series of barrage of "junk show", "inside story" and "Tang Guo got off the stage" appeared, Lu Qi reallyughed. Although quite a few were still speaking for Tang Guo, they were all overwhelmed by the curse. However, when Tang Guo walked to the stage, the barrage disappearedpletely. Even across the screen, people can feel Tang Guo''s world. Those who had sprayed Tang Guo before were also attracted, and those who came at any time felt the same as those who had experienced it that day. They felt that what they had just cursed was too vicious, was it because they had cursed Tang Guo that made her fall into the abyss. Are all these sins caused by them? As the singing sounded, many people even watched the pictures on the screen, showing painful struggle, guilt, and even tears of regret. When Tang Guo was finally illuminated by the white light, she restored the pure appearance of the angels. The sins in their hearts seemed to be washed away by her sweet smile. At that moment, everyone watching the show was shocked. At the same time, they were also deeply attracted by Tang Guo and even liked her. "Wow, isn''t this the fruit of the singing software?" "Yeah, I felt familiar from the beginning, and the style of music was also very familiar. It turned out to be her." "Guoguo must be the first ce, who canpare this strength?" "Is the person who scolded Guoguo before, is it mentally retarded?" With the promotion of fan barrage, someone soon found out who Guo Guo was, and only then discovered that the songs that can be heard everywhere recently came from Tang Guo. After discovering the truth, the people who scolded Tang Guo before, blushed a little. Lu Qi stared at the screen and couldn''t believe it. After downloading the software, Lu Qi really felt that things were not so good when she saw that the number of fans on Tang Guo was as high as one million, and her five songs were all on the homepage. Then, after listening to five songs, her face turned white. Recently, they bought two of the songs for their show, as the background music of the show group. Moreover, the director of the program group said that she sang well and asked her to sing these two songs live. She was stillcent before, but now Lu Qi almost broke her teeth. After that, she looked at theposer and the lyricist. Theposer was an unfamiliar name that had never been heard before, and the lyricist was Tang Guo. She actually sang Tang Guo''s song. Lu Qi clenched her fists tightly. When the show was broadcast, she didn''t know what the consequences would be and how many people wouldugh at her. Lu Qi quickly called the program director and asked if the singing scene could be cut off. "Cut it off?" "Lu Qi, I think this shot is good, no need to cut it." "Director, can''t it?" Still unable to answer, Lu Qi was a little desperate. Atst she thought of Leng Ziyue and called him immediately. "Kiki, the director agreed." Lu Qi breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good." She didn''t know that the director agreed, but she was also offended. What she thinks now is that she can never make any jokes, where she wants so much. Because of the finals, Tang Guo''s songs, and the five songs on a certain singing software, Tang Guo was on fire. The "Sounds of Sound" program group felt that Tang Guo''s topic was still very good, so they put up the scenes of the previous interviews in the background, and without surprise, they gave Tang Guo a wave of fans. Chapter 31: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (31) Chapter 31: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (31) "I like the way our Guoguo is so honest." "Guoguo is right. He clearly doesn''t like someone, so why should he say that he likes it without his conscience?" "If it''s just to maintain a good image, I don''t think it is necessary. After all, each of us is not perfect, if it is said, is it normal to have shorings?" "No matter what, I just like this kind of Guoguo. I''m so fascinated by her, and singing so nicely, every time I can take me into that mysterious world, my character is also my favorite." ... The Inte is filled with words of praise for Tang Guo, although she has no exposure except for the talent show "Sound of Beautiful". But because of her own strength and the influence of those five songs, she only needs the stage of "Beautiful Sound" to make her popr with anyone. Even Lu Qi, because of her participation in reality shows before, made her poprity soar, and she can''tpare with Tang Guo now. Lu Qi is on the reality show and sells character designs. Tang Guo did not participate in any reality shows. Every time she appeared, she gave the biggest impression that she was a singer. The first thing that impressed people was her singing, and then she was the person. Once you understand her as a person, you will naturally like her songs more. "Ancestor, you are on fire." You Yu excitedly called Tang Guo, "Ancestor, you know what, my phone has been blown up since yesterday." You Yu flipped through the various appointments in her hand and looked so excited that she knew that even if Tang Guo had moved out of Leng Rui''s vi. As long as you don''t die, you will definitely get angry. After You Yu calmed down, he immediately asked Tang Guo''s next n. At present, the resources in her hand are countless. Tang Guo is so hot, everyone can see her value. You can get all kinds of resources without any means at all. What You Yu thinks is to take advantage of this time to add some impressive programs to the audience to maintain Tang Guo''s current poprity. The first to bear the brunt was the reality show. You Yu said his thoughts, thinking that Tang Guo had no opinion. However, Tang Guo hardly considered. "Reality show, I won''t participate." "why?" You Yu couldn''t understand, this was a good opportunity. Compared with a week ago, Tang Guo''s worth had already been changed several times. She would never be wrong, as long as she participated in a reality show, Tang Guo would be even more popr. "It''s boring." You Yu thought she had heard the wrong sentence when it came out of the phone. No, boring? ? ? Dismissed her with a meaningless sentence? When You Yu was about to get angry, Tang Guo''s voice came again, "I already have ns." "What''s your n?" You Yu calmed down and asked. Thest time it was Tang Guo''s idea that was able to make her so popr, so You Yu felt that Tang Guo was not only capable, but also a man of strategy. "Record a song." "Put a record." "Very busy, reality shows are a waste of time." "After all, I am the one who wants to spread the world." "There is no need to waste time on that kind of show." "It makes no sense at all." You Yu: "..." You Yu''s eyelids jumped fiercely, and he took a deep breath, "Ancestor, if you want to make a record, then you have to help? Do you think it''s that simple? Human and material resources, financial resources...none of them are indispensable." "Are you someone? Are you rich?" "Yes." Chapter 32: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (32) Chapter 32: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (32) You Yu rushed into Tang Guo''s vi, and when she went in, Tang Guoyzily on the sofa, ying with her mobile phone and eating ice cream. Ice cream? ? You Yu walked over and took away Tang Guo''s ice cream. "Aren''t you afraid of getting fat if you eat so much?" Tang Guo was not angry, and raised her head slightly, "Sister You, sit down." You Yu threw the ice cream into the trash can and sat down angrily. She knew Tang Guo a little bit, this was a master who didn''t care about anything. All in all, she was still a heartless guy. Although the goal was to spread the world, she had never seen too much ambition in Tang Guo''s eyes. On the contrary, she realized that this desire to spread all over the world was just a boring pastime for her to find something to do. "Little fruit." "Although Mr. Leng looked at you differently and let you live in the vi for half a month, but you have already moved away from the vi, there is no chance of moving back." "Mr. Leng, you''d better not provoke him again, you can''t afford it." "Any woman who ys tricks in front of him will not end well. Unlike other men, he has never known what Lianxiangxiyu is. Women fight and kill like women." You Yu''s eyes shed with deep fear. Although some things were heard, everything was true. Tang Guo was smiling, his eyes closed slightly, as if he hadn''t heard You Yu''s words, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the smile that appeared was not so friendly. The system shivered deeply when seeing this smile. [Host, calm down, please dispel the bad thoughts in your mind, don''t do harm, break up the marriage between the male and female masters. [Host, I know that in those previous worlds, the female supporting role you took over really ended up miserably, causing you serious physical and mental injuries, but you can''t bring these to the next world, right? "Who told you that I was going to hurt the hero and the hero? I want to destroy their feelings?" The system is weak, [if not, why do you show that horrible smile? "Is it scary?" Tang Guo blinked innocently, "Isn''t it very sweet?" "Everyone said that I am a little angel, the pure angel in their hearts, and the angel who can wash their hearts." System: [...] They were all blind. "Sister You, I need invitations for high-end banquets. The only requirement is that there must be Leng Rui in these banquets." "If you think you can''t do it, then I''ll go traveling." As soon as You Yu''s eyelids twitched, Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and opened the travel software, as if he was about to choose where to travel. I immediately agreed. Leng Zi Yue has not returned to the vi recently. First, he is afraid that what he will face is his father holding his former girlfriend and doing something indescribable. When he runs into him, he will be embarrassed and embarrassed. The second is that Lu Qi''s condition is not very good recently. Tang Guo''s poprity caused Lu Qi''s poprity to decline. Some people even felt that Lu Qi''s personality was too perfect, thought she was hypocritical, and suspected that she was different inside and outside. What makes Lu Qi cares the most is that fans always like topare her with Tang Guo, saying that she is a singer and why she should go to reality shows if she doesn''t sing. Look at Tang Guo, who has already be popr with her singing, but she is still selling people''s design and beauty. After hearing these words, Lu Qi almost fainted with anger. On this day, Lengzi returned to the vi more and more. Chapter 33: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (33) Chapter 33: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (33) The more nervous Leng Zi became, he was very ufortable facing Tang Guo now. Entering the vi, unexpectedly, I saw the woman who was usually on the sofa. He didn''t know why there was a disappointment, he looked around, and finally asked the servant. "Moved away?" "When?" "Miss Tang has moved away for a long time." The servant thought for a while and said the time. The more Leng Zi confirmed the time, isn''t that the day of the "Sound of Sound" finals? Complexity shed in his eyes. Sure enough, his father would never have a woman stay in the vi for more than a month, Tang Guo, only stayed in the vi for half a month. "Where is my dad?" "Sir in the study." The more Lengzi went to the study, the servant quickly reminded him in a low voice, "Master, Mr. is in a bad mood recently." The more Leng Zi nodded, and hesitated, whether he wanted to go to the study to find Leng Rui, angry Leng Rui, he still couldn''t stand it. Finally, thinking of Lu Qi''s current situation, if Leng Rui could help, he would be able to get rid of this situation. For the one he loves, he also went out and knocked on the door of the study. "Come in." Hearing this indifferent voice, Lengzi suddenly raised his heart. "dad." Leng Rui didn''t raise his head, "Purpose." "I" "purpose." Listening to the voice more than twice as cold, her legs trembled a little, "Qiqi is not doing well now. There are many negative effects on her future development. The previous reality show, I think there is no need to continue. . Isnt there a popr music show recently? It''s just that the candidate is almost decided, Dad, you can help me talk about it and add a quota to it. " If it is a music program organized by ordinary people, it is very useful for him to say a few words. But this music show was organized by a senior in the circle, and he was not afraid of being a cold boy. It should be said that many people are not afraid of offending each other. It just so happened that this person had some friendship with Leng Rui, and if Leng Rui spoke, the other party would still sell a favor. Most importantly, if Leng Rui speaks, Lu Qi will definitely keep going. However... Leng Rui raised her head faintly, frowning slightly. "Who is the woman in your mouth?" Leng Ziyue: "Dad, I told youst time, my girlfriend." Heart stuck. "Dad, what do you think?" I thought Leng Rui would refuse. Who knew that the other party would throw him a business card, "You just call him." Leng Zi was overjoyed and quickly held his business card without mentioning the matter of letting Leng Rui speak in person. This is a personal phone, and if you have this phone, it means that everything is wrong. "Thank you Dad." Seeing that Leng Rui was in a bad mood, he did not dare to ask Tang Guo why he moved away. In fact, he felt that no matter if he moved away, he would not feel awkward facing Tang Guo. He was selfish too. Without the help of his father behind Tang Guo, Lu Qi would be less obstructed. After all, the person he loves is Lu Qi. Tang Guo is already on fire, isn''t it? There should be a lot of resources avable now, and it should not be too bad in the future. The more Leng Zi left with peace of mind, the better Tang Guo''s life would be, and the less guilt he felt in his heart. For any high-end banquet, Leng Ruis time will hardly exceed ten minutes. No, after greeting a few more important people, Leng Rui got up. "Mr. Leng, want to go?" The others looked at each other and felt helpless. This one has always been like this, and they dare not say anything. It''s just that the goal has not been achieved, which is a pity. Leng Rui just about to nod, suddenly a soothing female voice sounded, and he withdrew his steps. Chapter 34: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (34) Chapter 34: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (34) Tang Guo was a special guest invited to this banquet and sang at the banquet. She calcted the time urately, and started singing when she found that a certain man was about to leave with an impatient look. The woman in the blue dress, her shoulders half exposed, not exposed, still pure and sweet, holding the microphone gracefully. As the voice of singing spread throughout the banquet, those eyes that seemed to be able to speak will also attract her world. The originally impetuous banquet, all kinds of anxious hearts, because her voice calmed down. Almost no one said another word and listened carefully to the singing in their ears, that is, the waiter took the cup and did not dare to move too much. Standing in the corner, You Yu couldn''t help sighing inwardly. With this atmosphere, Tang Guo is not hot, and heaven is intolerable. The time of a song is always so short. The first time everyone wakes up from their dreams, they look at the woman on the stage. Obsessed, intoxicated, with pure appreciation, naturally there will be eyes with a different mind. "Miss Tang''s singing is really different." This is a middle-aged man, who is gentle and elegant and well maintained. He is the host of this banquet. "It''s really not wrong to invite Miss Tang this time. Up." "I just don''t know if Miss Tang will be able to appreciate it at the next banquet?" Tang Guo''s lips were slightly curved, "Of course." The woman''s voice also made Leng Rui wake up. I don''t know why, at this time, he didn''t n to leave. Several people around Leng Rui winked at each other, seeing Tang Guo''s eyes full of scorching heat. "Miss Tang, I have heard your songs before. I never thought that Miss Tang was so young and had such a good singing ability. Those songs are now in my phone and I listen to them almost every day." "After listening to Miss Tang''s scene, I realized that it was more perfect than the recorded one." Various men gathered around Tang Guo and praised. Leng Rui couldn''t help but remember a dream he had before seeing this scene. "Leng Rui, this is my new gold master." "Leng Rui, there are a lot of men waiting to hold me behind me." That dream, as if it were a curse, surrounded Leng Rui''s mind, and the slight smile that had originally hung on it also disappeared without a trace. When Leng Rui looked up again, the woman who had been surrounded by countless men had disappeared. He frowned rather irritably, pinched out the cigarette butt, got up and left. "Mr. Leng, it is better to wait." Leng Rui nced at the speaker, meaning, what else? The speaker was still a little nervous, but thinking of his own preparations, he had more courage. "Tonight, we have prepared a special gift for Mr. Leng. It is better for Mr. Leng to watch it before leaving." Leng Rui understood at once, most of them were women. "No need." Several of them watched Leng Rui leave, a little frustrated. It was obvious that Leng Rui had taken Tang Guo so seriously before, why was he not interested? "Then let people go?" One person said hesitantly. Another humanity said, "It''s a pity to let it go. There are not many opportunities like this. This is a neer. Now it is clean and of great value. After a while, it will not be so fresh." "Leng Rui doesn''t want it, doesn''t mean other people don''t want it." "Yes, you can''t get nothing at all." The driver was already waiting outside the banquet. Leng Rui opened the door and was about to sit in. Yu Guang spotted a fat middle-aged man with a big belly and greasy appearance. Chapter 35: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (35) Chapter 35: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (35) The man seemed to have seen Leng Rui, and quickly walked over with a smile on his face. "Mr. Leng, are you leaving now?" Leng Rui straightened up, did not give the fat man a look, and gave a faint hum. "Oh, then don''t bother Mr. Leng." The fat man didn''t mind Leng Rui''s attitude, still smiling, watching Leng Rui get into the car. "Where is the little beauty?" The fat man said eagerly without waiting for Leng Rui''s car to leave. "I was so fascinated when I saw that little beauty on TV before. It''s a pity that I have never had a chance to see me." "Don''t worry, Mr. Li, she won''t be able to leave tonight. Then Mr. Li wants to do something, isn''t it easy?" "Haha, that''s that. If she didn''t participate in any show, how would I have waited so long." The fat man was a little regretful, and then became excited again, looking very wretched, "I will do it while listening to her in a while. Singing, I dont know what its like." "Let her sing that song of Fallen World," the fat man smiled, "fallen in my world, hahaha..." When the driver started the car, Leng Rui just heard thest sentence, his eyelids jerked. Fallen world? Leng Rui only thought about it for a moment, and then remembered who this song belonged to. "Mr?" The driver seemed to notice Leng Rui''s bad face. Leng Rui did not speak, and the driver did not dare to stop, and continued to drive towards the vi. About five minutester, Leng Rui said, "Go back." "Yes." "faster." "Yes." The driver did not dare to be sloppy and drove to the fastest speed. During these five minutes, countless images shed through Leng Rui''s mind. A guy with a big brain and intestines, pressed on the woman''s body, her fascinating eyes were full of despair. A voice that can sing a charming voice, it is not a beautiful song, but a miserable cry. This is like a curse, lingering in Leng Rui''s mind. This woman is already gradually controlling his emotions. He knows that he shouldn''t go back, but he still goes back. Leng Rui returned to the banquet with a cold face, and asked about the room Tang Guo was going to, and walked quickly to the door of the room with someone. Seeing the closed door, a cruel smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "smash it open." Without a word, the man broke open the door. Leng Rui''s fist clenched unconsciously, fearing that he would see an unsightly picture. "Stay back." He walked in alone, eyes deep, and looked inside. It is indeed an unsightly picture, with a fat-headed body surrounded by a few sturdy men doing something indescribable. On one side sat a woman with an angel-like face, with a small smile on her mouth, and tasted the dark red wine elegantly. Unbearable men screamed and gasped from the room. Leng Ruiughed suddenly, he walked up to the woman and stared at her condescendingly. Tang Guo held his chin and blinked at Leng Rui, "Leng Rui, you are really good at picking up the bargain, you don''t do anything, and you want to watch a good show." "Forget it, do you want a drink?" The ss of wine the woman handed him, the dark red liquid, and the poisoned blood, seemed to be killing instantly. This woman is poison. He took the wine ss and took a sip. "I hold you." "Make you popr all over the world." Tang Guo blinked, "I heard that Leng Rui, the woman who moved out of the vi without a chance to go back again." Chapter 36: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (36) Chapter 36: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (36) Leng Rui pinched Tang Guo''s chin and squinted dangerously, "Tang Guo, this woman is not grass, but medicine, and poison." "Then you are not afraid of me poisoning you." The womans slender fingers were ced on the mans heart, and she pointed gently. There was a smile on the corner of her eyes, "But I dont want to go back to the vi with you. Your previous behavior made me very ufortable and angry. I throw away the things I dont want, instead of being thrown away by others. "Want to be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks?" The man''s voice was dangerous, and the woman didn''t care. Tang Guo stood up, holding Leng Rui''s armfortably, "Master Jin, let''s go, don''t you want to hold me?" "As for the mistakes you made, I will return it to you when I have time, so that you can also experience the feeling of being thrown away." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Don''t throw me next time, I''m very grudges." "You''ve worked hard tonight, isn''t it just for this purpose?" Leng Rui said, clearly knowing that this might be the conspiracy of this woman, and he was going to be fooled. Therefore, he said that this woman is poison. "Yeah, I did it on purpose, because I don''t like being thrown away, like rubbish, useless things." "This feeling is really annoying." "My Lord, you have alreadymitted an unforgivable mistake. You should think about how to make up for this mistake in the next time." System: [This woman is crazy, crazy. "If you do what you do to my satisfaction, I can consider taking revenge and act lightly." Leng Rui just took Tang Guo''s words as a joke. Although, this woman is more incredible than imagined. "Leng Rui, why are youing back?" Tang Guo''s voice suddenly became sweet, and she walked out of the room. The enchanting aura on her body just disappearedpletely, "Are you afraid of what might happen to me?" "Leng Rui, do you have me in your heart?" The woman''s fingers sped Leng Rui''s palm, and she felt itchy, as if scratching people''s hearts. Leng Rui nced at the harmless, angel-smiling woman beside her, and said to her opponent, "Handle it cleanly." ... Inside the vi, a woman sits cross-legged on the sofa watching variety shows while eating dessert. Rarely, Leng Rui also sat aside. After returning from that day, whenever Leng Rui''s eyes were free, it would fall on the woman Tang Guo. He wanted to see through her, and he wanted to pierce her head with a sharp knife to see what was inside. It''s just that he won''t do this for the time being. "Leng Rui, I want to participate in this show." Tang Guo puffed his cheeks, stared at a figure on the TV screen, and squinted, "I want to be an airborne guest." "It''s the kind ofment and score for them." Leng Rui''s gaze shifted from Tang Guo''s body to the TV disy. Suddenly, the words Lu Qi fell into his eyes. Who is Lu Qi? Why is the woman beside him interested in Lu Qi? Leng Ziyue (grief): Dad, you forgot again, Lu Qi is your son''s girlfriend. The system suddenly rmed, [Host, say yes, you are not allowed to harm the hostess, calm down, calm down, do this again if you want to understand. "Have I said to kill the hostess?" The system is weak and weak, [then why do you want to participate in this show, if you don''t go, Lu Qi will definitely stand up and get angry with this show. "You mean, when I go, she won''t get hot?" The system dare not answer, is it? Chapter 37: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (37) Chapter 37: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (37) "Leng Rui, do you have any special needs?" Leng Rui pushed the woman out of the car with a nk expression, winked at You Yu, and You Yu quickly stopped Tang Guo. Knowing that Tang Guo moved back to the vi, You Yu seemed to have been struck by lightning. He couldn''t believe it. She also specifically asked how Tang Guo did it, and all she got was Tang Guo''s smile. You Yu felt that Tang Guo was unfathomable, and that people like Leng Rui could handle it, and he admired her inwardly. Tang Guo was holding the car door, obviously unable to see Leng Ruis face from the car window, she still said with a smile, If you have any needs, you have to put it forward earlier. If Im not interested, you want to do something. Then it''s impossible." "Drive." Leng Rui left a word and the car was driven away. Tang Guo, this woman, really impressed him, and simrly, she was also a dangerous woman to him. As for the purpose of staying around, he just wanted to see what she wanted to do. Its best to stay around for dangerous things. It''s just that Leng Rui hadn''t thought that if hees into contact with poison too much, he will be poisoned, especially this kind of poison that cannot be cured. The most terrible! When Tang Guo airborne as a guest on the show "Son of Music", Lu Qi was stunned. The audience was boiling. For a long time, they can almost only hear Tang Guo''s songs, and few can see her with their own eyes. Tang Guo never appeared on a program after "Sounds of Sound". The most interactive is the singing software and Weibo. Tang Guo''s arrival made the scene an unprecedented high. Some yers were so excited that they first expressed their liking for Tang Guo as soon as they came up. Some seniors were also full of praise for Tang Guo. Not not to be jealous, but not to be jealous. Tang Guo''sments are very pertinent, and he will give the yers some useful opinions. Because of Tang Guo''s arrival, Lu Qi yed abnormally, causing the judges teacher to shake his head. Although Lu Qi is also a little backstage, but with such a performance, there is no way to score high. Besides, the scoring of "Children of Music" is absolutely fair, even if you have any background, you have to follow the rules. This is also the hottest show. Anyone who gets hot on this show will definitely get hotter. [Host, can''t you stop messing up? The system is very sad now, the heroine is getting more and more biased now, originally at this time, the heroine should be the singer that the whole people love. As a result, as soon as his host came out, the heroine''s aura disappeared in minutes. [Host, you are obviously a female partner, why do you want to cover up the halo of the female lead? "Mentally retarded, you are a bit unreasonable." Tang Guo was unhappy, "What did I do when I came here?" System: [No]. "Have I targeted her?" System: [No]. "Then she didn''t behave well, it''s my shit?" The system is weak and weak, [but the host, your appearance seems to scare her, so that the heroine does not perform well...] The more I went on, the system felt the pressure from Tang Guo and dare not say it. "Sure enough, she was frightened. It was because she was timid. As the heroine, she was scared to behave by a heroine? Haha, do you have any misunderstandings about the heroine?" The system squatted on the ground to count the ants: I can''t tell you. "Okay, mentally retarded. Since she is the heroine, she should be more frustrated and braver. She will definitely shine in the future. What are you worried about? Will the heroine be killed by a female partner?" System: Isn''t it? Chapter 38: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (38) Chapter 38: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (38) "Ziyue, why did shee?" Leng Ziyue was also shocked. Before today, he hadn''t heard of Tang Guo joining this show. He also couldn''t understand why Tang Guo was able to participate. Lu Qi couldn''t bear it anymore, because Tang Guo''s appearance caused her to y abnormally, so she immediately found the director of the program group. "Director Chen." Chen Yuesheng is the director of "Son of Music" and the one who made the show in one hand. He has a good position in the circle, and he is a person that many people dare not offend. "Why does Tang Guoe to this show? I haven''t heard that there will be airborne guests before." Since her debut for so long, people have always been supporting Lu Qi. She hasn''t suffered much, and because Tang Guo has to crush her everywhere, Lu Qi gradually loses her mind. So, forget that Chen Yuesheng is not someone she can question casually. Originally, Chen Yuesheng was quite satisfied with Lu Qi. The genius of the music ss had also gone abroad for further study. He has good audiences, good singing skills, and unique voice. If nothing goes wrong, he should be the best yer in this season of "Children of Music". After going out from here, he will definitely be popr. However, Lu Qi''s performance today made him a little disappointed. This person is always inferior. Comparing Lu Qi and Tang Guo, he likes Tang Guo more. Debut at the same time and at the same ce, in just a few months, the outside world''s evaluation of the two is quite different. It''s not that the audience doesn''t like Lu Qi, but the audience likes Lu Qi, not her songs, but just the character she shows. Chen Yuesheng is a real musician, and of course he prefers people like Tang Guo who focus on music. So when he received a call from Leng Rui, saying that he would rmend someone to be an airborne guest, knowing that this person is Tang Guo, he agreed without hesitation. Tang Guo, he had long wanted to invite this new generation toe, especially those who were still so focused on music. Unfortunately, the other party seemed to be not keen on participating in the show. Unexpectedly, Leng Rui would rmend Tang Guo to him. "Do you have anyments?" When Lu Qi asked, Chen Yuesheng felt ufortable. He is the director of this show, and he is solely responsible for this show, almost no other investors, just to be able to control it with one hand and make a fairer show in the music circle. "I..." Lu Qi opened her mouth and couldn''t find any reason for a while. "I was just surprised. I haven''t heard anything before." Lu Qi suddenly woke up and pursed her lips. She couldn''t say that Tang Guo''s appearance caused her to y abnormally, right? "Since it is a mysterious airborne guest, of course, there will be no news to reveal before it appears." Chen Yuesheng said lightly, "Lu Qi, your performance today is a bit abnormal, not your usual level. I hope that in the next time, You can adjust it well." "I know." Although her heart was unbnced, Lu Qi didn''t dare to ask more. Chen Yuesheng was not interested in talking to Lu Qi at all, and left with a little eager pace. Lu Qi thought for a while and felt that her attitude just now was not very good. After a while, she followed Chen Yuesheng''s direction and prepared to apologize. Unexpectedly, she saw a scene that made her heart angry. "Here, Xiao Tang is still used to it?" Chen Yuesheng smiled, "Next, there is a session where guests will sing. Do you think there is a problem?" Chapter 39: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (39) Chapter 39: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (39) Chen Yuesheng thinks that Tang Guo''s songs are very special and artistic. He has been making music for so many years, and he has really never seen a person who can let people enter the world of music instantly. If you can join the guest singing in the middle of the program, this program is definitely very interesting. "Since I came to this show, everything will be arranged by Director Chen. As far as singing is concerned, Director Chen can arrange it. I have no opinion." As soon as he said this, Chen Yuesheng immediately opened his eyes and smiled to see that this is the real musician. In and out of words, I think about music instead of just sitting and makingments. "Well, since Xiao Tang said that, I''m not polite." Chen Yuesheng smiled, "Before I was wondering if I could invite Xiao Tang over to participate in this show. Later I thought about it, this is a bit wronged by Xiao Tang ." Yes, Tang Guo''s familiar songs have already made her popr. The reason why she is not more popr is because she does not participate in any programs and does not endorse any brand. Inadvertently, it actually offended many people. If this person were not Tang Guo, he would have disappeared long ago. Chen Yuesheng then asked again, "It seems that Xiao Tang doesn''t like to participate in some programs?" "I don''t really want to participate in music programs," Tang Guo said with a smile, "I''m not interested, and it''s a waste of time." Chen Yuesheng didn''t think this sentence was bad, although he was full of arrogance and disdain. On the contrary, he found it very pleasant. Isn''t this an indirect admission that he came to "Sons of Music" because it was a music show? "Now there are not many people like Xiao Tang who focus on making music." Chen Yuesheng sighed, "Unfortunately, there are not many programs that really make music." With joy and joy, Chen Yuesheng didn''t want such a potential junior to be a crowd, "Xiao Tang, if you have any difficulties in the future, you cane to me." "If it is a musical matter, I can still say a few words." Tang Guo''s mouth bends, "Okay, then thank you Director Chen." "Seriously, I really have something to do. Some time ago I wrote a lot of songs and prepared to release records, but there are no professional people around me." Tang Guo was a little bit unkind, but instead pushed his nose to face, the system secretly I despised it, and did not dare to say anything, "Director Chen specializes in music, so I want to ask Director Chen for help." When Chen Yuesheng heard this, his first reaction was that he had written a song again. What kind of genre was it this time? Is itparable to before? With his eyes shining, Tang Guo almost let Tang Guo sing to him. "When I came today, I also brought these songs." Tang Guo obviously came prepared, took out a music yer from his bag, and handed it to Chen Yuesheng. It means that you are a senior, listen and see, what are the shorings. Chen Yuesheng took the yer and couldn''t wait to listen to it, which was in his heart. If Tang Guo hadn''t been signed by Neb Music, he nned to sign it, and even couldn''t help epting it as a student. However, when he listened to the song in the yer, he thought his thoughts were a bit ridiculous. Tang Guo is a genius. With the ten songs in it, he is not qualified to ept her as a student. "Xiao Tang, I intend to work with you about the record." Chen Yuesheng made this decision without thinking about it. "You can think about it first. If there is no problem, I will let someone prepare the contract." Chapter 40: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (40) Chapter 40: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (40) Lu Qi didn''t know how to leave Chen Yuesheng''s office. Now it was full of thoughts that Tang Guo was about to release a record. why? Lu Qi clenched her fist tightly and pressed her lips firmly. Tang Guo didn''t have a superior family background. Except for a student who graduated from the Conservatory of Music, she was not as good-looking as her, and she was not as good as her when she started. Why is she better than her in everything now. Envy has filled her heart. It was able to cover up before, but now it ispletely out of control. If this continues, people outside will only like topare her with Tang Guo. If she can''t exceed Tang Guo, as long as she is in this circle, she will always live in the shadow of Tang Guo, and there will never be a chance to stand up. Lu Qi finally couldn''t bear it, took out her mobile phone, clicked on a news group, and sent out a message with her trumpet. "A certain fruit borrows music predecessor to take the lead by any means." As soon as this news came out, the group suddenly exploded, asking for specific news. When Lu Qi saw the excitement of the people in the group, the corners of her mouth twitched, but there were many people in the circle. By the way, she posted a secret photo taken before. It was taken on loan. It seems that Tang Guo and Chen Yuesheng are very close. After sending it out, she deleted the trumpet and even withdrew from the group. "Leng Rui, this Xiao Tang is really a genius, a genius in the music industry." Leng Rui listened to the words that Chen Yuesheng was full of praise for Tang Guo, and the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously. "You rmended a baby to me." "I have a meal together another day, I have to thank you very much." Leng Rui nced at the woman who was concentrating on watching TV, and casually responded. After hanging up the phone, her gaze remained on Tang Guo. "Did you suddenly be interested in me?" Tang Guo approached Leng Rui and hugged his arm naturally, "Huh?" The woman''s humming tone is undoubtedly very attractive. Leng Rui squeezed Tang Guo''s chin and narrowed his eyes dangerously, "How do you know that Chen Yue and I are alive and well?" The woman approached him step by step, making him interested in her, and seemed to know his weakness. Hearing that Chen Yuesheng wanted to help this woman make a record, he knew that all of this was in her n. It seems that every step she takes is carefully nned by her. There are not many people who know that he and Chen Yuesheng are rted, how does she know? "What else do you have I don''t know?" Leng Rui really wanted to unearth all her secrets. Although, she calcted him again and again, he was not angry at all, there has been no such opponent for a long time. Be able to calcte him time and time again, use him time and time again. However, when he knew all her secrets, he would throw her into the sea to feed the sharks. "It''s really not a person who loves and cherishes jade," Tang Guo put his chin on one hand, "If I change a man, I''m afraid I already want to do something, and you must be thinking, one day, you will throw me into the sea to feed the sharks? " [Host, why are you using people sofortably? ] The system cant help but speak, [Although your behavior is really like a vicious female partner, but any behavior of the malicious female partner will not seed, but why do you seed every time? [Also, host, why do you want to attract Chen Yuesheng''s attention? ? ] This time the system was shouting in anger, [Dont you know, is Chen Yuesheng important to the heroine? Chapter 41: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (41) Chapter 41: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (41) [This is bad now, host, can you calm down, okay? Chen Yuesheng should be standing behind the hostess and helping her. ] The system said pitifully, [He was originally a person who silently liked the heroine, he is a male partner, a male partner! Host, you are really too bad, if you say you really don''t attack the hostess, your words are nothing. [Host, calm down, think about other meaningful things in this world, don''t always think about the whole heroine, and destroy this world, okay? [I think if this continues, the halo of the heroine will soon disappear. ] The system said worriedly. Tang Guo yawned, "She lost the halo, is it my shit?" [Why don''t you care? If it weren''t for you, could her aura be lost? [Host, just tell the truth, what on earth do you want to do, okay? Let us discuss everything, not necessarily to torture the male and female leaders, nor to break the world, do you think it right? Tango paused and said, "You really want to know?" [Well, host, just say it, say it, we all solve the difficulties together, there is no obstacle to getting through, after all, we already coexist in so many worlds. "Okay, tell me, why do I have toplete all kinds of female supporting roles here? Every world has to live so miserably." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Who I was? What is your purpose?" The system shuddered in an instant. If it were not a system, but a human, the whole person was already shaking. [Host, let''s change the question. ] The system said weakly. Tang Guo smiled suddenly, "Okay, change another one." The system breathed a sigh of relief. "How can I end the cycle in each world?" The heart that the system put down suddenly lifted. [Host, I suggest, change again...a less difficult question. Tang Guo smiled maliciously at the corner of his mouth, "Okay, this question is the simplest." "How can we copse a world faster?" The system trembled, [Host, today is not suitable for asking questions, nor for answering questions, I suggest that you can keep your questions first. The system didn''t dare to speak anymore, and secretly paid attention to a woman eating potato chips. My heart is extremely tangled, and if this continues, he may not be able to hold it. One day, the host feels that it is meaningless to destroy the world and abuse the male and female protagonist, and it is likely that he will be targeted. "I''m just asking, don''t be nervous, don''t express your dissatisfaction, I feel ufortable." Hearing Tang Guo''s voice, the system didn''t dare to speak, he should be a transparent system. Other people''s systems are, the host is not obedient, and can lower the punishment. Why is he so unlucky, the host is not obedient, he can only say a few threatening words, there is nothing to do with her. He must be intimidated, threatened, and really frustrated by the host at all times. Next, Tang Guo devoted himself to the recording of the record. Lu Qi is participating in various programs, trying to expose herself to the public''s attention. As long as Tang Guo doesn''t appear with her, in fact, her poprity is still good. Until, two monthster, Tang Guo announced that she was going to release a record. At the same time, Chen Yuesheng also cooperated with the publicity. Although Tang Guo faded away from everyone''s sight, everyone remembered her voice. Just when everyone was looking forward to Tang Guo Records, a Weibo caused an uproar. Chapter 42: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (42) Chapter 42: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (42) Famous singers borrowed from the history of famous musicians Weibo was reposted by countless people as soon as it appeared. In the post, the tags of pure angel, singer with the most beautiful voice, neer with the most focus on music, and famous musician did not name Tang Guo and Chen Yuesheng. Inexplicable airborne guests and I made a record less than a year after debut, these two key points are even more noticeable. Through these tags, this Weibo does not need to be named, and everyone will know who it is. Finally, with an intimacy picture, both of them only took the profile, but the picture looked very close. This has to be believed. Before ndering Tang Guo and approaching the gold master, it was just empty words and there was no evidence. Now the evidence isid out. A neer who debuted for a few months has be an airborne guest? Lu Qi, who debuted together, is just a student of "Children of Music". Will you be able to make a record less than a year after debut? Who can do it? If no one supports it, it''s impossible. Chen Yuesheng didn''t know Tang Guo before, why would he help her for no reason? This intimate photo can represent everything. Chen Yuesheng is in his thirties and has not been married yet. He has never been too close to a female singer before. Why did he suddenly get close to a neer? If the two were in a normal rtionship, ording to his character, it would have been announced long ago. It has been a few months now, and it hasn''t been announced. It can only show that the two are in a shameful trading rtionship. All of a sudden,''Tang Guo betrayed her body and became a mysterious airborne guest of "Son of Music", and made Chen Yuesheng help her record.'' Posts were everywhere. How much I liked Tang Guo before, how disgusted Tang Guo is now. A few months ago, Tang Guo was still not popr, even if negative news broke out, there were only a few people who scolded her. It''s different now. Tang Guo''s songs are well known to all, which caused the matter to heat up rapidly. Except for Tang Guo''s **** fans, all fans turned ck. They scolded Tang Guo as shameless and fanned the wrong person. Even if the die-hard fans say that this incident is only appearance, if we want to believe in idols, we will be overwhelmed by countless curses. "We will never buy such unclean records." "Even if her songs are good, she is dirty." "Her presence has insulted our male god." "The male **** must have been deceived by her, or even threatened by her." "Yes, I have never had close contact with a female singer before my life, and I have always kept myself clean. Why did Tang Guo pull him into the water as soon as he appeared? I think it was this woman who threatened his life by any means." The appearance of these posts caused Chen Yuesheng''s fans to spray Tang Guo on Tang Guo''s Weibo. Tang Guo slid his Weibo expressionlessly, and the system surreptitiously observed her face. Weakly said, [Host, you are a female partner, it is not surprising to have such an encounter, after all, the fate of a female partner is always a little frustrating, just look at it. Well, its still the number one female partner. Its always a little bit unlucky than the others. [In fact, this is quite good...] What else the system wanted to say, I felt a chill rise inexplicably, and quickly hid it. When Tang Guo continued to slide the phone screen, Chen Yuesheng''s call came. Chapter 43: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (43) Chapter 43: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (43) "I really didn''t expect such a mistake to happen." Chen Yuesheng''s tone was a little angry, "Don''t worry, I will solve this matter." He and Tang Guo have always been innocent, not at all what they said outside. Some people really have nothing to do when they are full and catch other people''s scandals all day long. In fact, in this circle, Chen Yuesheng didn''t know the tricky part of it. Most of them couldn''t understand Tang Guo''s poprity and used the methods. He really didn''t care about the scandal or something. The only thing that was bad was that Tang Guo''s record might be unsble because of this incident. However, he had already thought of a good way. "Just pretend to be dating, when the record is released, in half a year, fans will almost forget our rtionship, and we will post on Weibo to express our feelings and break up." This is what Chen Yuesheng currently thinks of. In the current situation, no matter how he exins it, the audience will not believe it. Instead, they directly admit that the two are dating, and the others have nothing to say. The system heard it secretly, and the whole system seemed to be struck by lightning. [Host, I think this is not a good way. This is the number one male match. If it isbeled as a host, how will it help the female lead in the future? No, absolutely not, even if it is fake. "Then trouble Brother Chen to deal with it." Tang Guo smiled so that his eyes were bent. The system felt that this smile was not kind, "If Brother Chen knows who did it, you must tell me." [Host, don''t do stupid things. For example, the silly things that quickly make the world fall apart. With Tang Guo''s consent, Chen Yuesheng immediately went to Weibo. "Originally, I nned to inform you of this matter some timeter. I didn''t expect to be used by some troublesome people. For the sake of my innocence and Guo''er, I now have to tell you a happy event in advance. Three months ago, Guoer and I had officially dated. We discussed it and nned to announce it on the day the record was released, but some people were too eager to lose all the surprises we prepared for everyone. Its really true. It is a pity. I hope that fans will not say something ugly or even nder Guoer. She is the purest woman I have ever seen. It is her talent and singing that attracted me. As for why Guoer was invited to be an airborne guest, I believe her strength is obvious to all. It is not surprising that her talent was released earlier. Besides, the rtionship between us is male and female friends, is it weird to work together? Or do you think I should not help my girlfriend? Those who are still skeptical, might as well wait for the release of the record, and then try listening on major music yers before deciding whether to buy it or not. I hope to get the blessings of all fans and passersby, thank you. " Chen Yuesheng''s Weibo is like a depth bomb, blowing people out of focus. The person who was still scolding Tang Guo was stunned, and the star powder who attacked Tang Guo was stunned. Chen Yueshengs fans thought about itter, would their idols be a threat to ordinary women? If he didn''t like this woman, could he be close to her? Think about Tang Guo since she debuted, she hasn''t participated in any reality shows or received anymercials. If she is an ordinary rookie, she must be full of endorsements. As for Tang Guo, who has been focusing on music, isn''t this temperament just like their idols? Therefore, it is not surprising that Tang Guo attracted their idols. Chapter 44: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (44) Chapter 44: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (44) "Life, bless you." "Shengsheng, 99." "Shengsheng, I''m sorry, we were impulsive." "Although you have been robbed of your life, you have been single for so many years. It is not easy to find someone you like. I still wish." "The person you choose must be the one you like. You like it, so I like it too." ... Chen Yuesheng flipped through thements on Weibo and heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing the blessings below, I couldn''t help but think of the experience of working with Tang Guo in the past few months. With a knowing smile, he didn''t lie, Tang Guo is a very pure woman. Seeing the blessings of the fans, he had a subtle feeling in his heart. "Shengsheng, you have been dating for a few months, can you put a few intimate photos?" This Weibo was immediately liked by many people. Chen Yuesheng''s eyes narrowed. It seems that a Weibo alone cannot dispel everyone''s doubts. "It''s impossible to publish intimate photos. This is privacy." With a disappointed voice from below, Chen Yuesheng said again, "We can share photos of our appointments in the future." Chen Yuesheng supported his forehead, doing the whole show. "Okay." Tang Guo held the phone, "When?" "Just tonight, what do you like?" "Brother Chen will arrange it." Tang Guo hung up and began to change clothes. [Su...Host, did you agree? Host, I think you dont have to agree...You are a female match, he is a male match...] "Women match men, they are a natural match, nothing wrong." [Host, think about Leng Rui, haven''t you always been interested in him? I think he is good. The system feels bitter, Chen Yuesheng is a very important male partner. It can be said that Lu Qi will be popr all over the world in the future. He didn''t want to understand why Chen Yuesheng got on the thief ship of the host? The problem is definitely not in Chen Yuesheng''s body, it must be the host''s problem. In the evening, Leng Rui returned to the vi as usual. I thought I could hear the woman''s voice when I entered the door, or saw her curling up on the sofa, squinting to watch TV and eating snacks. However, there was no one on the sofa. He was a little surprised, thinking Tang Guo had returned to the room, and when he opened the door of the room, when there was still no one, he frowned. "What about people?" "Sir, Miss Tang has an appointment tonight." "Dating?" Leng Rui frowned, and the woman would never ept other people''s dates. "What date?" "Miss Tang didn''t say." Leng Rui was a little irritable and dialed Tang Guo''s phone. "Where did you go?" "Dating." With a smile, Tang Guo nced at Chen Yuesheng, who was sitting opposite, and Chen Yuesheng also smiled immediately. Seriously, he hasn''t dated a girl yet. In fact, it feels pretty good. For a moment, he even thought what if he and Tang Guo were real? He doesn''t hate this feeling. e back earlier." "try your best." Tang Guo hung up the phone, and Leng Rui squeezed the phone vigorously. This woman was so perfunctory to him tonight. "Whose phone number?" Chen Yuesheng asked curiously. Tang Guo answered truthfully, "Leng Rui, he asked me to go back earlier." "You..." Chen Yuesheng never thought that it would be Leng Rui, but he didn''t know why, he was a little bit lost in his heart. Tang Guo smiled, "He is my sponsor." Chen Yuesheng couldn''t hold his knife and fork, "Gold Master?" "Yes, Brother Chen, disappointed?" Tang Guo squinted, "I am not what you call a pure angel." Chapter 45: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (45) Chapter 45: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (45) Under the candlelight, the woman''s smile was so calm. He was not disgusted by the people in the circle of gold masters, but he did not expect that Tang Guo was one of them. "No." Chen Yuesheng suddenly remembered that Tang Guo''s background was very ordinary. She was an orphan, and went to the Conservatory of Music on a part-time work-study program. If no one pulled her behind her back, she might not be able to go today. Knowing that Leng Rui was her gold master, he not only didn''t hate it, but rather pityed. "Oh..." Tang Guo had a smile on his face, "Somewhat unexpectedly, I thought Brother Chen would not like such a person." "No...no..." Chen Yuesheng was a little nervous, and he carefully looked at the woman in front of him, her face was beautiful, her manners were elegant, and she was very attractive. It was the first time he saw a woman who could admit everything so frankly. "Guo''er, if you don''t want to stay with Leng Rui, you cane to me." Chen Yuesheng felt that tonight''s knives and forks were very slippery, and some of them could not be held. Perhaps they were used too many times. Later, I would advise the boss that they should change the tableware. Tang Guo raised his eyes slightly, the corners of his mouth twitched, his voice was sweet, "Why, Brother Chen wants to be my gold master too?" "No...no." Chen Yuesheng stammered a little. "Why is that?" The woman put down the knife and fork, supported her chin with one hand, and focused her eyes on Chen Yuesheng''s face, making him extremely nervous. Chen Yuesheng had to look away, he didn''t know why, "I just want to help you." "Thank you Brother Chen." "Don''t you want to take pictures?" Chen Yuesheng became even more nervous, thinking of exining to the fans, he got up and sat next to Tang Guo. Trembling, it took ten minutes to take a few satisfactory photos. He exhaled, really, more nervous than he was on stage for the first time. "I''ll take you back." Tang Guo did not refuse. Listening to the address reported by Tang Guo, Chen Yuesheng''s mind became clearer, and it was indeed the ce where Leng Rui lived. Near twelve o''clock, Leng Rui was very upset, the woman had not returned yet. Just thinking about it, the sound of parking came downstairs. He stood up, walked to the window, and saw with his own eyes Gentleman Chen Yuesheng helping the woman out of the car. Leng Rui''s eyes suddenly became a little cold, and his eyes moved from Chen Yuesheng''s body to the woman''s body. The woman seemed to notice something, looked up, and smiled at him. Tang Guo stepped into the vi, as if being spotted by a poisonous snake. She lifted her eyes slightly and looked at Leng Rui with a smile, "My Lord Jin, you don''t seem to be in a good mood today." A dangerous smile crossed the corner of Leng Rui''s mouth, walked to the woman, stared at her, and lowered his head, "Fancy Chen Yuesheng again?" "The vision is good." "Jealous?" Tang Guo hugged Leng Rui''s arm, "Huh? Have you found me in your heart now?" Leng Rui pulled Tang Guo''s hand away, looking really ruthless and cold. "Even if your song is very attractive to me, I don''t need to have a dirty, half-hearted woman by my side during this period." Leng Rui lit a cigarette, "All came out to help Miss Tang pack up and move her to a ce of residence." "For the sake of Chen Yuesheng''s interest in you, I will spare you today." When he said this, Leng Rui''s face was cruel. This was not a man who pityed and cherished jade. His heart is full of darkness and killing. "Aren''t you holding me up?" Tang Guo looked at the man in front of him with a bright smile, "Leng Rui, are you going to throw me out again?" Chapter 46: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (46) Chapter 46: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (46) Leng Rui sat faintly on Sofa Mountain, smoking a cigarette, the vi was filled with smoke, "Should I send you to where you live, or send you to Chen Yuesheng?" The woman acted indifferently, "You are going to throw me a second time, I remember." Tang Guo sat leisurely next to Leng Rui, smiling softly, "I will retaliate." "I told you before that I don''t like the feeling of being thrown away." The system did not dare to scream now, he felt the danger from the host. Yes, it is very dangerous. He silently recalled why the host cared so much about being thrown away. Suddenly, he remembered. He remembered Tang Guo doing tasks in these worlds at the beginning, and his experience in the first few worlds. The host at that time was so innocent and lovely, not only could heplete the task perfectly, but he was also full of affection for every world. In the first few worlds, the host, as a female partner, failed to frame the male lead and the female lead, andter ended up very miserably. Of course, he didn''t receive the box lunch because of this, but was saved. After suffering so much, it is inevitable to be grateful to the person who saved her. This is a task, and the host is very clear about his fate. But in the face, the people who were kind to her still couldn''t help but be grateful and gave their sincere trust. However, she is a female partner, and her destiny will never have a good ending. The people who had rescued her ended up throwing her down, abandoning her, and betraying her because of the heroine. Once or twice, normal people can tolerate it. After countless abandonment, no one can tolerate it, right? The system suddenly understood why the well-behaved host suddenly copsed, the whole set of people copsed, and it was still irreparable. In the previous few worlds, the host has changed, be ruthless and indifferent, and is no longer the kind host. As a system, he also felt the pain and despair of his host, but he could not help her. In addition to telling the host the plot of these worlds, he urged her toplete the task. He thought he might know the questions that the host asked him before, but he didn''t. Every time he thought about these questions, he found that he couldn''t find the answer. The system was horrified to discover that before this world, he could still clearly feel Tang Guo''s thoughts. In this world, he didn''t even know what she was thinking. The reason why he reminds him of the warning every time is because he feels something is not good, and he makes a guess. After all, they have existed in so many worlds together. [Host, although you have been kicked out again, don''t feel sad, you are so powerful, don''t make your personality extreme because of such things. Now the system doesnt want to say any more, dont p the heroine. He had a hunch that instead of persuading Tang Guo to disregard the heroine, it would be better to persuade her to adjust her mood, lest she would copse every world in the future. "I''m not sad." Tang Guo was strange, "Mentally retarded, do you care about me so much?" [Well, after all, we have depended on each other for so many years, I don''t care about you who cares about you. "Forget it, I don''t believe it. You only have tasks in your eyes. Most of them are afraid that I will copse the world and speak to frame me." System: The host is getting smarter. "Those people used to save me, help me, pity me, and then deceive me, torture me, abandon me, and help the hostess get rid of me with all kinds of rhetoric. Who is lying to me, you can tell at a nce, it''s you IQ, dont be ashamed in front of me." Chapter 47: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (47) Chapter 47: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (47) "Ancestor, why have you been kicked out again?" You Yu sighed, "Forget it, I''m used to it too, it''s better if you don''t go to Mr. Leng''s vi at this time." There had been such a big noise before, but now Tang Guo and Chen Yuesheng are dating in name. If they were photographed entering or leaving another man''s vi, it would be difficult to exin. It''s not a bad thing to think about it this way. "Director Chen is not bad, in order to help youe up with such a good way." "After this matter is over, you have to thank Director Chen." Tang Guo replied, "Okay." "By the way, Director Chen said, recently you need to do a show, and there are often appointments. I have nned the date and ce for you." "Ok." You Yu looked at Tang Guo carefully and saw that she was not sad, and then said, "Although Mr. Leng is powerful, he is also irritable. You may not be as good as he wants one day, so it''s better to move out now." The implication was that as soon as Tang Guo Records was released, Leng Rui was no longer needed for the next road. Of course, the most important thing is that You Yu found that Chen Yuesheng admired Tang Guo''s talent very much, and she would never let her disappear. "Sister You, take the time to give this to Leng Rui." Tang Guo took out a music yer with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Without me, he must not sleep well at night. You give this to him, he will definitely sleep good." You Yu was stunned, "Xiaoguo, you can''t..." Don''t like Mr. Leng anymore? That person is ruthless and unrighteous. It''s fine to be a gold master. If you really care about him, it will be overwhelming. "Sister You, just do as I say." "Well, I''ll send it there when I have time." "Remember, you must personally deliver it to him," Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "just said I must give it." [Host, do you really care about Leng Rui? ] The system asks uncertainly. Tang Guo smiled softly, "You low IQ, what do you know?" "He treats me like a grass, and I hold him like a treasure, OK?" System: Over, the host is crazy. "Finally another day is over." In fact, Chen Yuesheng had some nostalgia for the time spent with Tang Guo, "I will send you back today. The record has already been released. It should take less than half a year for our rtionship to end." In fact, he did not want to end. I haven''t sent Tang Guo back before, because he thinks Tang Guo is Leng Rui after all. He did that, something was wrong. Now their rtionship hassted more than a day, and the end ising soon. Chen Yuesheng had to admit that he had other thoughts on this woman. Unfortunately, he appeared toote. Chen Yuesheng was driving in the direction of Leng Rui''s vi. After driving for a while, Tang Guo reminded him. "Not in this direction?" Chen Yuesheng was surprised, "Leng Rui changed ces?" "It''s not that he changed ces, I changed ces." Chen Yue stopped the car vigorously and looked at Tang Guo, "Your rtionship is over?" "Forget it." Tang Guo lowered his head, looking a little low. Chen Yuesheng held the steering wheel tightly, "Guoer, do you like him?" Otherwise, you will not be sad. "No." Tang Guo raised his head, kept smiling, and reported his address. "Actually, whether you are over, he is not suitable for you." Chen Yuesheng suddenly felt that he was a bit mean. "He will not be nice to any woman. In his eyes, a woman is dangerous. He will not give. sincere." "You deserve better." Chapter 48: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (48) Chapter 48: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (48) Tang Guo was on fire. All major music yers, the top songs are all from Tang Guo. People who were still questioning Tang Guoli, after the audition, immediately ordered Tang Guo''s album. When they ordered it, they realized that Tang Guo''s album was actually sold in limited quantities. This means that if you don''t buy it now, you may not be able to buy it in the future. Although you can hear her songs on all major music yback software, there is a limited edition album in hand, which has a different meaning. Especially Tang Guo''s fans, they grabbed a lot from the beginning, but when the rest wanted to buy it, they realized that they couldn''t buy it anymore. As a result, Tang Guo''s album is hard to find. Fans asked Tang Guo and Chen Yuesheng on Weibo whether they could sell more, and the answer was no. When Lu Qi came back from participating in a field reality show, she knew that Tang Guo was really popr all over the country. This time, no one really knows. Before that, she was stillcent about being able to sing all the songs of reality show. Listening to the streets and alleys, everyone around her was singing Tang Guo''s songs, and she felt how ridiculous she was. She thought that thest time she broke out, the news could ruin Tang Guo, but she did not expect Chen Yuesheng to do that for Tang Guo. [Host, I finally understand. The system disappeared for a long time, and once again he said something to Tang Guo. At that time, Tang Guo was writing a new song. Hearing the sound of the system suddenly, she put down her pen, "Stupid thing, what do you understand?" [You are retaliating, right? Host, you are retaliating! The system is very determined, You retaliate against the heroine and Chen Yuesheng, and also retaliate against Leng Rui, am I right? [Host, I thought that after experiencing so many worlds, you would have no feelings for a long time, no, I should have guessed wrong, you still have a little feeling in your heart. Tang Guo smiled softly, "Talk about it." [Just say,] The system seems to be angry, [because you have experienced the female matchmaking world one after another, suffered all kinds of betrayals, deceptions, tortures, and even gave your sincerity, causing your body and mind to copse, and your personality is full copse. But my host, you are not an ordinary person, even if your personality copses, you have no intention of giving up and continuing to travel in the world. Your choice is to live and carry out all kinds of revenge, as I should have seen from the previous copsed worlds. The system said cautiously, [During this period of time, I thought about it seriously, and also sorted out the plot of this world, and finally understood what you nned to do from the beginning. Tang Guo held a pen with two fingers, smiled at the corners of her mouth, leaned back on the sofazily, listening to the sound of the system quietly. [You retaliate against Leng Ziyue because he lost you, and you retaliate against Lu Qi because she harmed you. You retaliate against Chen Yuesheng because Chen Yuesheng helped Lu Qi harm you. As a senior in the music industry, Because Lu Qi blocked you, he had nowhere to go, and finally ended up. You retaliate against Leng Rui because...] "Because of what?" The system takes a deep breath, if he really has a respiratory system. [Because Leng Rui used to be Tang Guos gold master, if it werent for you, Tang Guo would stay by Leng Ruis side for three months. In the end, it was only because of Leng Ziyues words that Tang Guos woman had harmed Lu Qi, also said that Tang Guo was his ex-girlfriend, and Leng Rui threw Tang Guo out. Chapter 49: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (49) Chapter 49: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (49) [If Tang Guo hadn''t been thrown out and stayed by Leng Rui''s side, she would not be treated as a ything, or even be photographed by the hostess''s person, and finallymitted suicide by jumping off the building in despair. The system took a sigh of relief, [Host, the end of the female partner, that is destined, you can''t make such a carefully nned revenge because of this. Besides, after you came, Tang Guo''s original destiny had been changed, so please calm down and stop going on. Tang Guo smiled faintly, "What is doomed, I don''t believe in doomed." "I only believe that destiny can be controlled in my hands." [Host, let''s talk about Chen Yuesheng and Leng Rui, let alone other people. Chen Yuesheng has helped you so much. Are you sessful? There is also Leng Rui, he is the character originally, throw Tang Guo out, is there nothing wrong with it? Tang Guo rubbed his eyebrows, "I didn''t do anything to Chen Yuesheng?" [You...you are unreasonable, what have you not done yet? Chen Yuesheng almost fell in love with you. Tang Guo sneered, "That''s my shit, he doesn''t fall in love with me, he still has to love Lu Qi, the final oue is love but not, I haven''t changed his destiny in the end." System: [...] mmp, can he scold the host for being ruthless and unreasonable for making trouble? [Host, isn''t it good to put down the butcher knife? Tang Guo shook his head earnestly, "No, since I entered these worlds, I was destined to have today, so I am not at fault, if I have the ability, would you kill me?" "Stupid thing, do you know? When I came into this world, in Tang Guo''s heart, I felt herst thoughts." The system listens with pointed ears, and there are not many opportunities for the host to tell the secrets in his heart. He has to understand the host better, maybe he can prevent the next thing from happening. "The person she hates most is not Leng Ziyue, not Lu Qi, nor Chen Yuesheng, but Leng Rui." why? "A person who gave her hope and made her desperate, in Leng Ruis vi for three months, she lived very peacefully. She has already thought about it, if one day in the future, she will leave here, and she will definitely live well. . It''s just that God didn''t give her this opportunity, Leng Ziyue threw her out with a word. When a person sends out all hope and all trust, and is ruthlessly crushed, it is her despair. " The system is silent. He understood why the host would be so sad about this, because the host had already substituted himself into Tang Guo of this world. At this moment, she was the Tang Guo who was reborn. [Then...your host, can you start lightly? Don''t forget the others, Leng Rui, don''t retaliate so hard, just teach him a lesson, will it seed? "Okay." Tang Guo smiled brightly, "If Leng Rui is nice to me, I can''t retaliate against him." The system was overjoyed. Before he had time to say anything, he listened to Tang Guo continuing, "But, he has thrown me twice, you know, I hate being thrown away by others, and I hate the original body." The heart of the system gradually sinks. A coolness rose from the soles of the feet, all the way to the top of the head. The premise is that if he has a body, he must feel this way. "Guo''er, have dinner." What else the system wanted to express, Chen Yuesheng walked in with the instion box. Looking at Chen Yuesheng, who was spoiled, the system had a bad premonition. mmp, why is his host such a person? Chapter 50: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (50) Chapter 50: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (50) "I have been very busy before and forgot to send it to Mr. Leng." You Yu squeezed out a smile. In fact, she was a little dissatisfied with Leng Rui and didn''t send it on purpose. Leng Rui squeezed the music yer in his hand and frowned. He did not sleep well during Tang Guo''s absence. He also asked other women toe over to sing. He just sang the first sentence, and he couldn''t stand it and drove them out. In the end, there is no way, only people can download Tang Guo''s songs from the Inte, and then they can fall asleep. "what is this?" "This is the song Xiaoguo recorded for Mr. Leng. When she gave it to me, she said, if she is not there, Mr. Leng might not sleep well at night, let me give it to you." You Yu smiled awkwardly, "It was really Too busy, I identally forgot about this matter." Leng Rui threw the yer aside casually, and You Yu was secretly dissatisfied and did not dare to say anything. Her family is so good, even if she was driven away, she still wanted to record a song for this cruel and ruthless person. Seeing that she didn''t care about it, she was really infatuated to feed the dog. If I knew it, she shouldn''t have sent it today. "What is she doing recently?" After a long time, Leng Rui finally asked. "I''m busy writing songs, I''m going to release a new album, and I n to have a concert at the end of the year," You Yu said with a smile, "Xiaoguo is a very hard worker. Next year, she ns to participate in foreign music shows. People were thin, but now they are thinner because they are busy with these things." "Although she has the help of Director Chen, she usually can''t suffer, but there are so many people who stumbled her secretly," You Yu looked worried, "Just say yesterday, if it wasn''t for Xiaoguo''s cleverness, she thought there was a problem with the drink. The throat may be poisoned by people." Hearing this news, Leng Rui couldn''t help tightening his hand on the armrest. "Before thest fan meeting, someone else destroyed Xiaoguo''s skirt. If it weren''t found early, he might be embarrassed in public." "When discussing songs with the music producer, I was also selected to take an intimate photo, and I almost had a scandal with Director Chen before." You Yu shook his head, "Fortunately, there is surveince video, and I have made it clear. Otherwise, it is impossible for the music producer to admit publicly that he is dating Xiaoguo? Then people outside can''t say that Xiaoguo is a slick people." You Yu had lingering fears, "Director Chen was also very wronged, and he was inexplicably pulled into the water. In fact, we are also very grateful to him. If he hadn''t said that he pretended to be dating for half a year, the first album release before, might have encountered a lot of suffering." As You Yu spoke, he felt something wrong with Leng Rui. "Mr. Leng, is there anything else?" "No more." Soon after You Yu left, Leng Rui picked up the music yer and turned it on. Suddenly, a soothing song came out, it was the woman''s voice. Listening to this woman''s voice made his heart very calm, and since he met this woman, he could never find a better voice than her. "Check me everything about Tang Guo in the past six months. I''ll see it in an hour." "Yes, Mr. Leng." On this day, Chen Yuesheng received a call from Leng Rui. "Why do you think of calling me?" Chen Yuesheng was surprised, "Did you find another talent? Is it better than Guoer?" Hearing such an intimate name, Leng Rui couldn''t help but sh a trace of killing intent. "Six months." The casual tone came out, and Chen Yuesheng instantly understood the meaning of these three words. Chapter 51: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (51) Chapter 51: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (51) "Chen Yuesheng, you should go to Weibo to announce that your rtionship is not and you broke up." Chen Yuesheng put a smile away, "Leng Rui, this seems to have nothing to do with you, right?" "Of course, that woman just moved out of the vi temporarily, and she wille back to me soon." When Leng Rui said this, her expression was very natural, and the corners of her lips curled up. Yes, that should be the case, that woman. Should return to him. "Leng Rui, you took the initiative to end the rtionship, and now you have no right to ask her to do anything." Chen Yuesheng was a little angry. He had already nned to confess to Guo''er. Whether she epts it or not, he will announce his breakup and pursue her again. Guo''er is so good, he shouldn''t be ruined by people like Leng Rui. Leng Rui didn''t know how to cherish her, he came to cherish, and he would take good care of her. "Chen Yuesheng, believe it or not, I told her to move back to the vi, she will definitely move back and leave you without hesitation." "I don''t believe it, why?" Chen Yuesheng thought Leng Rui was ridiculous, "She is a very autonomous person, and she won''t move back because of you." "What if she agrees?" "If she agrees, I will immediately dere a breakup and break up." Leng Rui gave a sessful smile, "Okay, remember what you said." "What if she doesn''t agree?" Chen Yuesheng took the opportunity to say, "If she doesn''t agree, you won''t be able to look for her again, especially if you can''t destroy my rtionship with her." Leng Rui looked cold, "She will definitely agree." Then, he hung up the phone. Leng Rui, who hung up, first did not go to Tang Guo, but called his assistant. "Go and check, anyone who has harmed Tang Guo, said bad things about her, spread rumors and nder her, took pictures secretly, and drugged them, all were caught by me." A cruel smile shed across Leng Rui''s face. The person who speaks badly about her and spreads the rumors reveals the secrets of the other party. The person who took her photos posted the private photos of the other party on the wholework. The person who prescribed the drug...Let me think about it..." "Just cut off the other party''s tongue and break his hand." Leng Rui gave the answer casually, "There is something to beat her, and I have castrated." The assistant was trembling all over, looking at Leng Rui with a pale face. Seeing him leaning on the sofa with a smile, he quickly lowered his head. When the assistant took the order, he was stopped by Leng Rui again, trembling, thinking that he would do something cruel. "Go and check what flowers she likes." "Yes, sir." Leng Rui chose the best-looking suit for herself and put on a perfect smile in the mirror. Although the woman is poison, now he wants to taste it. He will taste it slowly, not knowing what it''s like to eat the poison. During the time that woman was away, he always wanted to do something cruel, and he could no longer control the killing in his heart. He had already figured out the ending. If she didn''te back, he would kill her and then break Chen Yuesheng''s hands and feet. After all, this was the culprit for her noting back. Don''t throw her into the sea to feed the fish, keep her body, perfectly preserved, and she will stay with him forever. [Host, can I persuade you again? "what''s up?" [Don''t provoke Leng Rui again, don''t think of revenge against him, okay? Host, although there are many misunderstandings between us, this time, just trust me. [Host, don''t ask why, as long as you stop, you can get revenge on anyone, don''t mess with that evil star. Chapter 52: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (52) Chapter 52: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (52) Tang Guo didn''t get the answer he wanted, and didn''t care about the system anymore. When she was about to go home, Leng Rui appeared. Chen Yuesheng also appeared at the same time. Chen Yuesheng stood in front of her vigntly, blocking Leng Rui''s vision. Leng Rui was holding a bunch of red roses. Under the light, the red flowers were very red. Dread shed across Chen Yuesheng''s eyes, and Leng Rui''s current expression reminded him of some bad memories. "Leng Rui, we agreed, you can''t force Guoer." Tang Guo also felt that there was something wrong with Leng Rui today. If this man was a bit mysterious and **** before, at this moment, although he was smiling, she felt the cruelty, excitement, and bloodthirsty under his smile. Could it be that this is why the system warned her? [Host, do you feel terrible? "what happened?" [Host, ask for your blessings, I didn''t expect him toe to you so soon. If it weren''t for you to keep his attention, things wouldn''t be like this. When you survive today, I will tell you about Leng Rui. The warning from the system left no warning to Tang Guo at all. Anyway, there is another world after death. Even if Leng Rui hacked her to death with a knife, she would not blink her eyes. The corners of her mouth were bent, and she walked in front of Leng Rui with a smile. "How did youe?" Chen Yuesheng''s heart sank when he saw Tang Guo''s performance. Sure enough, did Guo''er still like Leng Rui? His heart is ufortable. Leng Rui squeezed the woman''s chin and squinted his eyes. Danger shed through his eyes, "Go back with me and stay by my side from now on. Don''t betray me." "Are you here to pick me up?" Tang Guo was a little surprised and chuckled, "But, you still took me twice. Will you throw me a third time?" "Be good, I won''t throw you out." Leng Rui''s eyes shed with a smile, stroking the woman''s smooth face, "understand?" "Otherwise, I have to turn you into a corpse." Chen Yuesheng shuddered inexplicably, if it weren''t for the consequences, he would definitely rush over and take Tang Guo away. The consequence of taking Tang Guo away is that after today, both of them will be corpses. The system secretly warned Tang Guo not to die, but Tang Guo leaned against the man''s chest and raised his head, "Then in what name are you taking me back? Huh? A small pet in captivity?" A ray of light flicked across Leng Rui''s eyes, and she pinched the woman''s pointed chin, "Can Mrs. Leng?" Chen Yuesheng''s heart jumped, and his premonition was getting worse. "not good." Chen Yuesheng became nervous when he heard Tang Guo''s words. He already felt the chill radiating from that man. "why?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes and raised his head, "I still like to be a pet, for example, a canary." Leng Rui''s dangerous expression disappeared, and he smiled instead. Chen Yuesheng, whose gaze fell on one side, made Chen Yuesheng feel heartbroken by the way I won. Chen Yuesheng took out his phone, tapped Weibo tremblingly, took a deep breath, and reluctantly posted a Weibo about breaking up with Tang Guo. "Guoer." Chen Yuesheng stopped Tang Guo, who was helped into the car, feeling overwhelmed with sadness, "I...you are fine." He is not qualified topete with this man, he can''t afford to gamble, let alone think about what kind of disaster will be brought to the Chen family if offending this man. Chapter 53: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (53) Chapter 53: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (53) The breakup of Chen Yuesheng and Tang Guo undoubtedly caused a very big wave. Because it was Chen Yuesheng personally posted on Weibo, and only said that the feelings were not in harmony, and everyone did not find out what was wrong, it was a little weird about the other party, and after a few days of trouble, it was forgotten. After Tang Guo was taken back to the vi by Leng Rui, the rtionship between them remained the same as before. The difference is that Leng Rui''s eyes are more focused on her. By the way, she also sent two bodyguards to follow her at all times. Even this guy moved her work equipment to the vi. No, now Leng Rui plugs in headphones and listens to songs from the music yer while watching Tang Guo work. "Leng Rui, give me your music yer." Leng Rui took off the earphones, "What do you do? You gave it to me." Tang Guo felt that Leng Rui had also changed. Of course, she doesn''t care about these. She stretched out her white palm, Leng Rui still put the yer in her palm, and finally said, "Remember to pay me back." Before long, the yer returned to Leng Rui''s hands. He opened it and found that there were a lot more songs. "These are all the songs in my life, and there will be no new ones." Tang Guo looked at Leng Rui and said, "What you have in your hands is the mostplete. I don''t know if these hundreds of songs can apany you. This will help me reach the goal of zing the world." Leng Rui held the yer tightly and touched Tang Guo''s head, "I will save it for you." "I will hold you, and you will be all over the world." "That is, you have to hold me," Tang Guo said with a smile, "You are my gold master, if you don''t hold me, I have to find someone else to hold it." "Others don''t have this opportunity." Leng Rui''s smile became a little cruel again. Tang Guo was used to his convulsions from time to time. "I''ll rest for a while." Leng Rui fiddled with the yer, counting the number of songs in it, while nodding. "Okay, idiot, talk about Leng Rui." Tang Guoy down on the bed and closed her eyes. [I thought you forgot. [This is still to start from the experience of Leng Rui... He was born in Leng''s family, and he was supposed to be a very happy young master. When he was one year old, his mother could still let him and his dad and run away with his lover. In order to find his mother, his dad threw him down again. Host, you should know that without the protection of their parents, it is not easy for the children of the big family. The little friends who were by his side also left him and stopped ying with him, and went to pursue other young masters in Leng''s family. Grandpa, who originally loved him, is ignoring him more and more. The puppy he raised was also snatched by other cousins, and in the end he was barking at him. "puff--" [Host, please be serious, I am telling you to hide the plot. Now that you have provoked this evil star, you should know a little bit more, otherwise it will be difficult to get out. "Okay, then?" [Then...] The system shuddered when it thought of those pictures, [Then he worked hard and became the heir of the Leng family. He stewed the puppy in public and ate it. The little friend who had betrayed him waspletely wiped out by him and had his leg broken. [Master Leng family, he took the power over and threw it into a corner of the mansion. He told everyone in the Leng family to ignore him and ignore him, even if they saw him, they would choose not to see him. "Very capable, worthy of the man I thought was pretty good at a nce." Chapter 54: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (54) Chapter 54: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (54) [Host, the point is not this! ! "Go on." [Later, his parents and **** lover came back, knowing what happened in the family, nning to unite and destroy him, should say that he wanted to kill him. Assassination, poisoning, and all kinds of tricks are avable. "Then he is so pathetic." Tang Guo was really pitying, "These people must not end well, right?" System: [...] Poor mmp, that''s frantic, easy to cut? [Yes,] The system is weak, talking to the host, and sooner orter, you will be angry, [The **** lover''s hands, feet and limbs were cut off, and he was thrown into the sea to feed the fish. [His parents both had their legs broken and were imprisoned by him. In the end they wanted to escape, but he diedpletely. Now the body is still intact in Leng''s house. In the past few years, he would go back to see the two of them from time to time. Every time he went back, he would squat by the coffin and say inexplicable things all night. The smile was hideous and terrifying! [A few years ago, a woman approached him. It was the woman who had lived in the vi for a month. Later, he found out that this woman approached him to inquire about trade secrets, and was thrown into the sea to feed the piranha. The system shuddered. [He watched the feeding with his own eyes and smiled. I remember smoking a cigarette. The system thought that saying this would scare Tang Guo into confusion. As a result, he found that his host''s psychological quality was not generally good, and he even muttered to himself, "It turns out that they are people who are so afraid of being thrown away. Why do they like to throw others so much?" The system saw Tang Guo wanting to smile, and the feeling in her heart got worse. [Host, since you provoke him, then just live with him, don''t do anything to betray him. He was really worried that the host should upy a very important ce in Leng Rui''s heart. Once the host did something to betray him, he was worried, worried that the host would be alive. "Don''t worry, I won''t betray him." The system breathed a sigh of relief, that''s good. "I will treat him very well, let him think that in this world, only I treat him best." Tang Guo''s mouth raised slightly, "He is really pitiful, isn''t he?" System: [...] Why does he always feel that something is wrong? Next, the system finally understood that Tang Guo was not just talking. For example, Tang Guo cooks food for Leng Rui himself, and sometimes puts it in an incubator when he is free and sends it to thepany. For example, Tang Guo would go to the mall to choose a suit, buy it for Leng Rui, and help him change it. For another example, Tang Guo will rely on Leng Rui and ask him to apany her to the amusement park. The two will y all the items. Although the system was a little uneasy, seeing Leng Rui''s smile was no longer so cruel, and even seeing Tang Guo''s eyes be softer and gentler, he gradually rxed. Perhaps the host is pitiful Leng Rui, right? Leng Rui didn''t do nothing, since he returned from picking up Tang Guo, he would spare no room to grab all the music resources and give it to Tang Guo. In his opinion, these should belong to Tang Guo. Chen Yuesheng saw that Leng Rui was so kind to Tang Guo, and the two did not have any problems. The thoughts in his heart could only be buried in his heart, although it was very unpleasant. Tang Guo was upset by the wind, but every time he was cut off, Lu Qi, who grabbed resources, was almost mad. "Tang Guo, Tang Guo, why is Tang Guo again? Tang Guo, you really can''t die!" Chapter 55: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (55) Chapter 55: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (55) Time flew by, and came to the day of Tang Guo''s concert. With Leng Rui and Chen Yuesheng personally organizing it, this concert was unprecedentedly grand. Tang Guo''s enthusiasm could no longer be lowered, and no one had thought that neers who had just debuted for more than a year could be so popr. At the moment when the concert was announced, Tang Guo''s concert tickets were already hard to find. Leng Rui and Chen Yuesheng sat at the concert, the top two positions. Their eyes were on the woman on the stage, and Chen Yuesheng inadvertently noticed Leng Rui''s gentle and focused eyes. "Maybe I was wrong. She is by your side, but she can actually be very good." Chen Yuesheng was sad, "After all, she cares about you so much." "Just understand." Chen Yuesheng smiled bitterly, "Leng Rui, you are so lucky, maybe, this is thepensation God has given you." Lost the love of rtives, everyone''s love, in exchange for a Tang Guo. If it were him, he felt enough. Leng Rui held the thermos cup in his hand, and suddenly felt very warm in his heart. Tang Guo gave it to him before going backstage, and told him that he must remember to change the water. After retrieving Tang Guo, as he got along with Tang Guo, his impetuosity and killing gradually disappeared. Even the past memories are almost forgotten by him. Chen Yuesheng sighed, "Forget it, I can''tpete with you. Don''t always think about guarding against me. Guoer has never liked me. She has always regarded me as the next generation." "When will you get married?" "marry?" "You haven''t thought about marrying her, have you?" Chen Yuesheng was a little frantic, "Guoer will follow you willingly. Haven''t you thought about the future with her?" Leng Rui was lost in thought, "She said she didn''t want to be Mrs. Leng." "Howe, since Guo''er likes you, she must be willing to care about you. How could she not be willing to be Mrs. Leng? It must be you. It was you who did something that made her unwilling." Leng Rui frowned, "Probably, I warned her at first, don''t want to be Mrs. Leng." Thinking of this, his heart felt tight. If it is for this reason, it is really his fault. "Sure enough, I knew it must be the reason for your abnormality," Chen Yuesheng sneered. "I''m a little worried. Guoer will follow you and will be harmed in the future. Look, you drove her out of the vi twice, and She warned her that she must not think about the position of Mrs. Leng, and now she must be tied to her side and let her follow you inexplicably, Leng Rui, have you thought about her thoughts?" Leng Rui couldn''t exin it a little bit. He always felt that this was good. As long as Tang Guo was by his side and Chen Yuesheng said so, he was a little bit conscious, maybe he should do more. Mrs. Leng? He squinted his eyes, and he seemed pretty good. "When the concert is over, I will ask her." Chen Yuesheng took a deep breath and sat on the side angrily, not wanting to say another word to Leng Rui. "Qiqi, are you okay?" Leng Zi became more worried about Lu Qi next to him, "If you don''t want to, you can actually note." Lengzi looked at the women on the stage more and felt that this was a dream. Is his dad crazy? This woman''s concert actually asked everyone from Neb Music and Neb Film toe. Lu Qi is a singer of Neb Music, and he is required, but if he only needs to say one thing, he can still note. No one will do anything to Lu Qi. Chapter 56: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (56) Chapter 56: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (56) Lu Qi pulled the woolen hat low, almost covering half of her face, and Lengzi couldn''t see the cold light in her eyes. I just thought she was cold and hugged her tightly. However, there was a woman''s beautiful singing in his ear, and he couldn''t help but stare at the woman on the stage, and his eyes shed with obsession. He had to admit that he broke up with Tang Guo for more than a year, and every time he heard her voice, his heart still couldn''t help but tremble. However, because the man behind Tang Guo is Leng Rui, he didn''t dare to think too much. Lu Qi raised her head slightly, a sneer shed at the corner of her mouth, Tang Guo, let''s let you have ast look. Just when the audience was in high spirits, the situation suddenly appeared. Themp that was originally good-looking made a cracking sound and mmed it down on the stage. The audience eximed, afraid to look at it, and quickly covered their eyes. One person reacted the fastest, almost beyond the speed of ordinary people. He jumped from the stage, hugged the stage as if he was frightened and stupid, and quickly rolled to the side, protecting his small body in his arms. At this time, Chen Yuesheng also ran to the stage and hurriedly shouted. In fact, when there was any looseness on it, the system reminded Tang Guo that she was ready to avoid it. Unexpectedly, when she was about to evade, she would suddenly be carried and rolled to the other side, and heard the sound of the light falling down. Due to the close distance, she was temporarily deaf. After a while, she raised her head and saw the face of the person holding her. Leng Rui. [Host, are you moved? Although Leng Rui was a little frantic, but when you were in danger, he did not hesitate to save you. So, for the rest of your life, don''t mess around and live with him, hehe! "Mentally retarded!" system: "In every world, there are one or two people who will do something that touches me. Later, they all went to help the hostess." Tang Guo shook his head and sighed, "This is really a sad story." [Host, we have to look forward... Don''t always remember the past... Some bad memories, we should forget. The system persuades with painstaking attention. "Is it all right?" A slightly nervous voice came from above his head, Tang Guo was lying on Leng Rui''s chest, and he could clearly feel his fast beating heart. "Guo''er, how are you?" Chen Yuesheng looked anxious, and urged the medical staff toe and check. After checking it several times, it was confirmed that Tang Guo had no problems and was not injured, and everyone was relieved. The fans below are a little worried, will the concert continue? ording to Leng Rui''s meaning, of course, he was going to end the concert, and he had already asked people to find out who did it at the concert and wanted to harm Tang Guo. "Do you want to continue?" The woman''s smile was still so sweet, and she nodded to Leng Rui, "There are so many people waiting for me." "There are not many opportunities like this." Leng Rui said, "You want to hold a concert. I will help you hold one every year in the future. There are many opportunities." Although Chen Yuesheng was a bit ufortable with Leng Rui, he agreed with the other party and nodded quickly. But Tang Guo still insisted. The two of them had no choice but to sit down in fear. Later, they understood why Tang Guo said that there were not many opportunities like this. Every time I think about it, it is heartbreaking. "Sorry, I frightened everyone..." Chapter 57: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (57) Chapter 57: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (57) The concert came to the stage of interacting with fans. The shocking scene just now has passed for quite a while. After listening to Tang Guo''s song, everyone''s mood calmed down. Some fans couldn''t help but ask, "Guoguo, who was that handsome guy who was desperate just now?" "I just felt that when his eyes flickered, he put Guoguo in his arms. Seeing that scene, my girl''s heart jumped out." "If such a person treats me, I will marry him without hesitation." The female fan who asked questions, staring at the stars, looked at where Leng Rui was sitting from time to time. Leng Rui also felt a lot of eyes cast at him, and couldn''t help sitting straighter, looking at the woman on the stage, his fists clenched tightly, and even a little sweat. Tang Guo''s smile without a word made the fans anxious and Leng Rui a little anxious. When everyone was almost unable to hold it, Tang Guo picked up the microphone and said softly, "A person who is important to me." Upon hearing the answer, the fans couldn''t help booing. Leng Rui was dissatisfied with this answer, and immediately jumped up from the stage, grabbed Tang Guo''s microphone, and put his arms around the woman''s waist in public, and nced contemptuously at the fans below. Ten thousand fans were originally noisy, but they couldn''t help being quiet because they didn''t know why they were swept away by this man. "Myst name is Leng, you can call her Mrs. Leng." Leng Rui felt that this was a good opportunity. The overbearing pledge of sovereignty has made the atmosphere on the scene soar. If it were normal, Tang Guo announced that he had a new rtionship, which might make many people disgusted. But what happened before left some people still in shock. No matter who it was, as long as it was a woman, a man who stood up when he was in danger would be moved involuntarily. Although this woman is not theirs and this man is not theirs, everyone is still moved by this. Leng Rui was very satisfied that the people below had such a reaction. He turned his head to look at the woman next to him, and saw that she did not show an unwilling look, and the corners of her mouth raised a happy smile. After that, he returned the microphone to Tang Guo and walked off the stage by himself. [Although Leng Rui is a little bit frantic, once he is determined to be in the protection circle, he is still pretty good. [Host, your time is running out, enjoy your time. Although the host can change the fate of the female partner and destroy a world. But there is one thing that the host cannot change, and that is the lifespan of the female partner. ording to the normal plot, when the female partner originally lived, the host could only live until when. Some worlds are special and will extend their lifespan appropriately ording to the plot, but they will never exceed ten years. In other words, Tang Guo''s body as a female partner would live up to ten years longer than the original owner. To talk about who was the most saddened at the scene, it was Lu Qi who was so angry. The less Leng Zi noticed Lu Qi''s strangeness, he just felt that the scene on the stage just now was really dazzling. From today, everyone knew that Tang Guo was Leng Rui''s woman, and no one else had a chance. The more Leng Zi had to admit that when Lu Qi was abroad and during his time with Tang Guo, he actually liked Tang Guo. "Ziyue!!" When Lu Qi returned to his senses, he found that Leng Zi Yue was staring at the woman performing on the stage with an obsessive gaze, and shouted, her voice sharp and unpleasant. She stared, looked at Leng Ziyue incredulously, and asked tremblingly, "You Chapter 58: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (58) Chapter 58: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (58) Lu Qi''s unreasonable making trouble made Lengzi''s already irritable heart more irritable. Therefore, Lu Qi ran out of the concert scene crying, Leng Zi Yue did not chase, just sat quietly in his seat, watching the women singing on stage. The more he watched, he couldn''t help rubbing his hair fiercely. Finally shook his head with a wry smile, it was really ridiculous, and now he finally understood that Tang Guo had long been in his heart. Until the end of the concert, Lengzi couldn''t control himself and went to Tang Guo. "How did youe?" The question was Leng Rui. Facing Leng Rui, the more Leng Zi was always afraid. The day Leng Rui picked him up from the door of the orphanage, he was deeply afraid of Leng Rui. "dad." The less Leng Zi dared to focus his gaze on Tang Guo, "I...I''ll take a look." He secretly nced at Tang Guo who was removing makeup. From here, he could only see the white back of the woman''s neck. . "You came just right." Leng Rui remembered something and couldn''t help but smile, and brought Tang Guo, who had finished removing her makeup, to Leng Ziyue''s front. "She will be your mother from now on." She will be your mother from now on? ! ! It will be your mother from now on! After that is your mother! It''s your mother! It''s your mother! ... The more Lengzi seemed to be struck by five thunders, his eyes widened, and his body almost fell back. Leng Rui saw that Lengzi was more and more stunned, and took a cigarette, "Why, do you have an opinion?" "No...not..." It is a big opinion. Seeing this woman being held in Leng Rui''s arms, Leng Ziyue finally broke down. This woman should have belonged to him. Ask him to call her mother, he will never agree. The more Lengzi seemed to have decided something, and said loudly, "I don''t agree." "Yes, I know that I have refuted, and my temper has grown a bit." Leng Rui pinched out the cigarette **** and leaned to the sidefortably, "However, the objection is invalid." The more Leng Zi looked at Tang Guo, he wanted to say something, Tang Guo''s brows curled, and her sweet voice uttered, "If Zi doesn''t like calling me mother, you can call me Auntie Xiao Guo." System: [Puff...] Leng Rui was very happy when he heard Tang Guo''s words, and nodded, "Well, it''s okay to call Aunt Xiao Guo. After all, we are not married yet, and calling Mom is too old." Leng Zi stared more and more, looking at the "dog man and woman" in front of him, he almost jumped up to take a bite. impossible! He would never call her Tang Guoma, let alone Aunt Xiao Guo. This should be his woman! Perhaps it was because there were too many blows today, the more suddenly Leng Ziughed and gave Tang Guo a deep look. "Dad, there is one thing Tang Guo didn''t tell you, right?" Leng Ziyue had a crazy idea in his heart at this time. Since he can''t get it, no one else can think of it. Even if this person is his father, the person who let him escape the abyss of the orphanage. But he didn''t think the other party was pitying him. Looking at him, Leng Rui was clearly looking at the poor puppy. Leng Zi''s mouth flicked a sessful smile, "Have she told you the rtionship between me and her?" After saying these words, Leng Zi realized the coldness in Leng Rui''s eyes, and became more proud. "We used to be boy and girl friends," Lengzi smiled happily. "Dad, you didn''t expect that she used to be my woman. You want to be with her now, and even ask me to call her mother. Go out, you think it''s ridiculous." "The most important thing is, Dad, you are so clean, would you want a woman that your son used?" System: [The hero also copsed, host, are you satisfied? Chapter 59: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (59) Chapter 59: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (59) Leng Rui didn''t like Leng Ziyue''s wish, let go of Tang Guo and drive her away. Instead, he hugged Tang Guo tighter, frowning deeply. He really doesn''t like his own things being touched by others. If it is another person, he is likely to destroy this person immediately. "I wanted to tell my dad very early on, but thinking that you have always been just ying with women, I didn''t care. I didn''t expect Tang Guo to be very capable and even coax you to marry her." The more Lengzi seemed to be crazy, "Now I have to tell you the truth." The more proud Leng Zi was in his heart, since the breakup, Tang Guo had been ignorant of him, and he could even see the indifference from the opponent''s eyes. Tang Guo once liked him so much, whether in his heart or in his eyes, he was the only person pretending to be. I don''t know when, he can no longer find his shadow in this woman''s eyes. Every time from this woman, he was angry when shepared Leng Rui with him. It''s not good for her to find someone, so she has to find Leng Rui, someone he will always look up to, and even someone who is deeply afraid. He originally thought that if he broke up with her, she should die, or was very unwilling, even if they were separated, he would still be in his heart. The reality is that the woman turned her head and forgot about him. "Dad, don''t you know. The time she broke up with me was the day before I came back and met you. The 20 million I asked for when I came back was thepensation for her." The more Leng Zi couldn''t wait now, exposing all the shorings of this woman to Leng Rui''s eyes. He couldn''t get it, and he didn''t want Leng Rui to get it, he didn''t hesitate to ruin her reputation. He thought he was crazy, yes, he was crazy. It was this woman who ignored, despised, and looked down again and again, and finally drove him crazy. "Break up with me, turn around and find a man, Dad, I still advise you not to marry such a woman, she may be secretly plotting your property, when the timees, there may be another murdering husband and killing you Take everything as your own." Leng Ziyue''s smile was crazy, he went to see Tang Guo subconsciously. The woman who was hugged by Leng Rui still smiled lightly, as if the person in his mouth was not her. There was no smile on Leng Rui''s face, Tang Guo looked up at him. The more Leng Zi didn''t speak any more, now he felt that Leng Rui could not treat this woman as before. Tang Guo hugged Leng Rui''s arm, a shallow smile crossed the corner of his mouth, and quickly lowered his head, a sweet tone sounded, "Leng Rui, are you going to drop me a third time." Leng Rui felt a pair of small hands grip his arms tightly, harder than usual. As Leng Zi finished speaking those words, he did subconsciously want to throw Tang Guo away, no, it should be destroyed. He clearly knew that Tang Guo had a rtionship with him before him, beyond his control. Anyone can, but this person is Leng Ziyue. Leng Rui didn''t speak, he felt the little hand that had originally held him gradually loosened. As the temperature went away, he felt very empty inside. Subconsciously, he grabbed Tang Guo''s loose hand. "Don''t throw." Leng Rui stared at Tang Guo, stroking her white neck with her slender fingers, holding it gently, as if she would break if she folds it. The more Lengzi held his breath, he suddenly regretted. Chapter 60: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (60) Chapter 60: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (60) "I will not throw you away. You are not allowed to see Leng Ziyue alone without my permission." Leng Rui squeezed Tang Guo''s wrist tightly, then turned his gaze, and fell on the surprised Leng Ziyue, his eyes narrowed. The more Lengzi subconsciously felt that he had a bad premonition, and sure enough, he heard Leng Rui say, "Don''t you have a girlfriend?" "Yes." Leng Ziyue was fully awake at this time, a chill rose from the soles of his feet, and he secretly regretted the impulse and said so much. The man in front of him was a person who really didn''t recognize him. Leng Rui''s mouth crossed a deep smile, "Since we talked about girlfriends, it''s time to get married. I will let someone help you choose a date and prepare for the wedding." Leng Zi shook his whole body, staring at Leng Rui with wide eyes. His lips and teeth trembled a little, this man was going to hold a wedding for Tang Guo? Is this... cut off his thoughts? ? "Don''t think I can''t see it," Leng Rui smiled cruelly at the corner of his mouth and gently stroked Tang Guo''s face, "This is your mother, it can only be your mother." Hearing this, Lengzi staggered more and more. His head buzzed, looking at Leng Rui''s leaving back with his arms around Tang Guo, and vaguely heard Leng Rui''s cold and gentle voice, as if he was saying something to Tang Guo. Not sweet words, but like warnings. "Leng Zi Yue will be your son from now on." Lengzi weakened to the ground, finally covering his face helplessly. Leng Rui had been holding Tang Guo back to the vi with a smile on his face, as if nothing was wrong. But it was the extremely strange smile on his face that made people feel the terrible liver tremors. When he arrived at the vi, Leng Rui pushed Tang Guo into the bathroom and said, "Wash up and go back to the room." After Tang Guo was pushed into the bathroom, she found that the bathroom door was locked. [Host, hold on! The systems voice sounded weakly, Leng Rui is abnormal in his heart, dont care about him. He would mind so much because your ex was Leng Ziyue. Tang Guo closed his eyes andy in the bathtub with a normal expression, "Leng Ziyue? Isn''t he just an orphan?" [Well, do you think the male lead will be an ordinary identity? ] The system is a little helpless, [This is not about the main plot, I didn''t expect to be triggered by your mistakes. Regarding Leng Ziyue''s life experience, it has been a long time since Tang Guo died. Tang Guo opened his eyes, "What happened after Tang Guo died?" [The more Leng Zi discovered the truth about his life experience, he joined forces with Lu Qi and killed Leng Rui. Tang Guo: "..." "Puff--I thought it was a big boss, but it turned out to be a cannon fodder." [Host, the point is not this! ! "Then Leng Ziyue''s identity?" Vaguely, Tang Guo had some guesses, but he was not sure. [Leng Rui''s mother and lover''s son. The system reluctantly revealed this information. The plot is getting more and moreplicated. Who told him to share such a host? [Leng Rui knew from the beginning that he wanted his enemys son to call him Lao Tzu every day to satisfy him. Perverted heart. [When his mother finally died, he didn''t feel that he was wrong, but he asked Leng Rui for one thing, let him spare Leng Ziyue, and don''t hurt his life. Leng Rui felt that it was unfair, why his mother could abandon him for the sake of his lover''s righteousness, instead of asking him to bypass Leng Ziyue even if he died. Chapter 61: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (61) Chapter 61: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (61) [So, he threw Lengzi into the orphanage first, and then took him back when the opponent was bullied, making Lengzi more grateful to him. He also has a n that makes Lengzi think that he needs an heir. In fact, he made a will a long time ago. After he died, all his property would be donated, and Lengzi would not get a dime. It was the vi he lived in, Leng Jia''s mansion, as long as it was everything he controlled, it would be auctioned off, anyway, it just didn''t leave Lengzi any more. The system trembles. [So, the host, you usually see that the more Lengzi asks for money every time, why does Leng Rui never ask, and just give it, it means that the more Lengzi gets used to the prosperous life, the more prosperous now , The morefortable you are, you may not be able to live a day when you are down. Tang Guo chuckled lightly, "I am a ruthless person, really worth learning. It seems that I started too lightly." "learned." System: [Host, you...you...] [Forget it, host, this world is almost copsed anyway, the only thing I want to say now is that you follow Leng Rui a little bit, lest he bes more perverted. ] The system panicked a bit, and the more destructive Lengzi became, it was more terrifying than his host. Tang Guo smiled indifferently, "Come on, hurt each other, everyone is cannon fodder anyway." [Because Leng Ziyue, Leng Rui shouldn''t officially marry you. Even the host''s wish to eat Leng Rui is probably not achieved. The system doesnt know if its gloating, or its really regretting Tang Guo, [Who told your ex-boyfriend to be Leng Ziyue? The other party also admitted your rtionship personally. You havent denied it, and its not clean. He checked Just know. The system finally expressed its own opinions weakly. [Actually, what I want to say is that nowadays, the main supporting roles of the male and female lead are not pleased, almost all copsed, and the host will not be dead in the next time. Wait for death. "Mentally retarded, you have also changed. In the past, I always encouraged me toplete the task seriously and don''t give up easily. Why, now I am also abandoning myself, breaking the jar?" The system is also very helpless. What can he do with such a host who likes to do things? "Actually, you are afraid of me disappearing? Disappearing in these worlds." Tang Guo closed his eyes, and the whispering voice came out, shocking the system in a cold sweat, if he really would sweat. He dared not speak, and if he said too much, he would leak too much. "Don''t be afraid, I won''t do anything to you," Tang Guo saidzily, "However, if you know who is behind the ghost, you can tell the other party for me. You have the ability to keep me traveling through these worlds. Don''t let me out, or it will be the end of the other party." After soaking for almost an hour, the skin was soaked, Tang Guo felt the bathroom door was opened, and got out of the bathtub. She wiped her hair, found the hair dryer subconsciously, and handed it to Leng Rui, feeling the dark eyes of the other party move on her body, without the intention of reaching out, she suddenly smiled and sat far away with the hair dryer. Start blowing hair. Habits are indeed terrifying. In the past few months, Leng Rui helped her every time she washes her hair. After today, this guy should not help her blow her hair again. The hair was blown dry, and she found that the bed in the room had been changed again, and she didn''t mind. Chapter 62: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (62) Chapter 62: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (62) With the sight of a normal person, she found that the position of the chair was far away from the bed. Leng Rui didn''t speak, his eyes were always on her. Tang Guo didn''t care, wearing thick winter pajamas, sitting on the side, as usual, "What do you want to hear today?" Leng Rui fiddled with the music yer Tang Guo gave him, thinking for a long time, but still didn''t want to throw it away. But when he thought that this woman had been touched by the son of the man he hated most, the killing in his heart was a little uncontroble. "Then think about it, there are not many days like this." Tang Guo smiled indifferently, and looked at the music yer in Leng Rui''s hands, "The songs inside, you remember to back up, so as not to lose them. That''s all the songs in my life. You promised me, you must Keep it safe." Leng Rui is full of thoughts now, if he wants to keep this woman, or kill this woman, then wash her clean and put her away. As for what Tang Guo said, he didn''t pay much attention. If he paid more attention, he might not regret it so much. Then, Tang Guo and Leng Rui got along, as if separated by a transparent film. Tang Guo didn''t seem to care at all about the status quo. She is really busy, busy releasing new albums, busy developing for her own foreign markets, busy meeting with fans, and busy ying various domestic music programs. From that day on, Leng Rui no longer let her hold his arm, and almost talked to her two or three steps away. Tang Guo did not move further, nor did he have any more contact with Leng Zi, but he let Leng Rui dispel the idea of killing her and storing her. Perhaps, he would prefer to put ayer of stic wrap on Tang Guo, or wear a sterile suit that can cover all of his body. And Leng Ziyue really regrets what he said that day, and has never dared to go back to the vi to see Leng Rui. Moreover, Leng Rui had notified him that the wedding was being prepared, so he asked him to propose quickly. Later, he reconciled with Lu Qi. Lu Qi also specifically said that she was too impulsive and cared about him too much. Lengzi''s heart became softer, thinking that Lu Qi was also the person she liked after all, and she cared about herself so much. It''s impossible to be with Tang Guo, and she definitely can''t let down a good girl like Lu Qi. So, he found an opportunity to propose to Lu Qi in public. The current entertainment news page is all about the wedding of Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi. The news of the two-person wedding almost grabbed the headlines, and finally made Lu Qi exasperated. "Guo''er, why did you lose so much?" Chen Yuesheng knew Leng Rui''s character, so he tried to avoid meeting Tang Guo in private. For Tang Guo, but also for the Chen family. We met this time because the two were preparing for a music program. Seeing Tang Guo who was so skinny, he was deeply worried, "Is something wrong with his body? Even if you love music, you have to take care of your body. Doesn''t Leng Rui persuade you?" "When the show is over, you and I will go to the hospital for a check." Tang Guo took the desk notebook and shook her head with a smile, "I know my body, it''s okay, don''t worry, I will live well without fire all over the world." Chen Yuesheng frowned and looked at the woman who was looking at the desk book seriously, but persuaded, but in the end he could only secretly call Leng Rui. "Persuade her, don''t you think she is so thin? Doesn''t it hurt? Leng Rui, you said you should take good care of her." Chen Yuesheng took a short video and sent it to Leng Rui. Chapter 63: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (63) Chapter 63: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (63) At that time, Leng Rui was processing documents in the office. Listening to the beautiful singing from the music yer, his expression is soothing. Suddenly received a phone call from Chen Yuesheng, a little surprised, and then received a short video of a woman holding a table book carefully reading, her eyes suddenly stopped, as Chen Yuesheng said, she really lost a lot of weight. He deliberately didn''t look at her because he didn''t know if looking at her would hurt her. Therefore, in the past few months, he has ignored her existence, but he is used to her existence. He just doesn''t look at her, as long as he knows that she is by his side. "Is this the result of your good care?" Chen Yue was so angry, "If I were alone, Leng Rui, I would really fight with you." Leng Rui did not speak, staring at the woman in the small video screen intently, hung up Chen Yuesheng''s phone, and called his assistant. "Go find a senior nutritionist and send it to her." "In a month, I will get the result that she has grown ten pounds." When Tang Guo finished recording the show, a senior nutritionist who imed to be sent by Leng Rui appeared in front of her. "Okay, you can arrange it." Seeing Tang Guo speak so well, the nutritionist was really relieved, and then seeing Tang Guo''s workload, he was a little worried. The task of ten kilograms in a month might be difficult. When Chen Yuesheng saw this, he was relieved that the nutritionist was always by Tang Guo''s side, so that she would not forget to eat for work. However, he still took Tang Guo to the hospital for an examination. In the end, apart from some anemia, there were no other diseases, so he was really relieved, and by the way, he sent a copy of the inspection report to Leng Rui. He also told, "I think you should take her to check up regrly." Chen Yuesheng only thought that Tang Guo was too thin, and she was so desperate and uneasy that she told Leng Rui. Leng Rui listened, and would send Tang Guo to the hospital for examination every month. This kind of lifested for nearly two years, and once again got Tang Guo''s inspection report. Tang Guo said with a smile, "Leng Rui, are you afraid of me dying?" Leng Rui, who was holding the inspection report, tightened his hand, nced at Tang Guo, and then read the report seriously. He felt that there was no problem, and finally let go of his holding. "With me, you won''t die unless I want you to die." Tang Guo squinted his eyes and suddenly moved to Leng Rui''s side, making a gesture to hold Leng Rui''s arm, but he quickly turned away. "Scared you," Tang Guo stuck out his tongue. Today she looks really yful, "If I really die, would you be sad?" Leng Rui frowned, unwilling to think about this question, but he thought of another question, if this woman died before him in the future, he must save her. When he missed her, he was able to visit her at all times. "Next month, my album will be released abroad." Tang Guo''s mouth bends, "If it seeds, it willpletely open up the foreign market, and then go to several major foreign countries to hold concerts. My wish It''s done." "By the way, isn''t Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi''s wedding next month?" Tang Guo was a little regretful, "I can''t seem to attend." Leng Rui''s eyes were cold, "You don''t need to participate." "When the wedding is over, youe back and let theme to see you." Tang Guo didn''t care about this problem, and instead talked about other things with Leng Rui. Chapter 64: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (64) Chapter 64: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (64) Leng Rui looked at the number on the electronic scale that still hadn''t changed, and had a thought of smashing the scale. "I should change you a dietitian." Tang Guo hurriedly begged for mercy, "Don''t, Leng Rui, this is already the seventh one. If I change it, I promise I can''t eat." "This dietitian makes the best food. If you change it again, I really don''t ept it." "Go, go, let''s go to the mall and have a look." Today it was Tang Guo who came out with Leng Rui, he did not object, aftering out, he felt pretty good. It''s just that he still resists contact with her a bit, and he hates his own reaction, almost subconsciously. Therefore, he was even more afraid, and subconsciously twisted her delicate neck. "It''s been a long time since I picked clothes for you. Let me pick more for you today. After all, there are not many opportunities like this." Tang Guo said to herself, although she was choosing clothes, she didn''t touch it with her hands. She only took a fancy to which set, so she asked the shopping guidedy to take it down and urged Leng Rui to rece it. Every time Leng Rui changed a set, she would smile appreciatively, "This is good." "This is also good." "Leng Rui, you are really a natural clothes rack. What kind of clothes are suitable for you." "Hey, are you interested in being a model? Your figure will definitely be very popr in the modeling industry." "Forget it, you are a big boss, who is qualified to appreciate your prosperous beauty every day." Leng Rui looked at the pile of clothes already wrapped over there, "Enough." With so much, he can''t finish wearing it for years. "Choose more." Regardless of Leng Rui''s objection, Tang Guo continued to wander around other ces. Leng Rui thought to himself that he has a lot of money and he will not be able to take it with him in the future. "You are passing birth, let me pick you a watch." Leng Rui followed Tang Guo, only looking at her busy appearance, it was rare to feel very calm inside. Seeing the woman lying on the counter, looking excited, he couldn''t bear to ruin her interest. Seeing her pointing at a certain watch again, after the shopping guidedy took out the watch, when she was about to touch it, she quickly retracted her hand, he couldn''t help but suffocate. "Leng Rui,e and try." Leng Rui walked to the woman''s side, he picked up the watch and put it on, seeing that she wanted to help her adjust the position, and finally retracted his hand, his heart ached. The woman leaned against the counter, saying words of praise, her smile was pure, her eyes were transparent, and his reflection was all reflected. "Just this, do you like it?" Leng Rui''s eyes fell from the watch to the woman''s expectant look, nodded, and she got her bright smile. This smile made Leng Rui feel sad. "That''s it." From the beginning to the end, she never touched the watch, she was so looking forward to wanting to touch it. It was the packaged watch. She didn''t touch the box and let the assistant and bodyguard hold it. She smiled all the way, as if nothing had happened. [Host, why bother, put down the butcher knife. ] The system cant pass it, [You are so good to him with purpose, isnt it tired? Tang Guo frowned frivolously, "You are wrong, I am sincerely good to him. Anything I do is willing to treat anyone, and ites from the heart." "It''s just that some people...can''t afford it." Chapter 65: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (65) Chapter 65: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (65) "I treat him well, just because we are both cannon fodder, I want him to experience the love he has never had before, and let him understand how it feels to be cared about." Tang Guo smiled, "This feeling, like the most poisonous poison, can''t be solved after being hit, and even crazy infatuated. If a person lives for a lifetime, if he has never been cared about, cared for, wouldn''t it be for nothing? Besides, he treats me well, and I really want to treat him better. " The system trembled, [but you are cruel, arent you? He will lose if he gets it, it will drive him crazy. "Nothing can be obtained forever, don''t you understand now? It''s better to lose after you get it than you never get, right?" System: [I only feel the perversion in your host. "Is it a bad feeling to be loved and cared about?" System: [Host, I think you are not onlycking in love, but also perverted, always nning to hurt each other with others. "I am a person of great standards. Others don''t hurt me, and I will not hurt others. If someone gives all their sincerity and trust to me, I will too." This was Tang Guo''s second time expressing his thoughts on the system, and the system quickly took out a notebook and wrote it down. This is conducive to analysis, the current host''s psychological state will be able to break through her heart''s defenses in the future, thereby solving her heart that always wants to break the world. In this analysis, the host is actually full of emotions. It''s just that the personality has be extreme, and the handling methods have be more and more abnormal. The system couldn''t help asking again, [Host, if a person who treats you sincerely appears in a certain world of your mission, will you change back to what you were like? To be honest, he was a little looking forward to it. If he could, he wouldn''t mind doing something beyond his authority, as long as the original host came back. "Stupid thing, when did you be so naive?" The system was disappointed, sure enough, can''t it? ... Before Tang Guo went abroad, Leng Zi took the risk to find a time when Leng Rui was away and came to Tang Guo. Tang Guo still had a smile on her face, it had been more than two years since that incident. "Suck, what''s the matter?" The more Leng Zi''s original mood was brewing, it was destroyed by Tang Guo''s p. His face flushed and he wanted to argue about something, but he couldn''t bear to see the utterly thin woman. "Sorry." The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth wafted with a smile, "Oh? Why do you sorry for me? If you say that you have lost me, then you have already lost money, and I have retaliated. There is actually no debt between us." "Anyway, Xiaoguo, I''m sorry." Leng Zi pursed his lips, "I will look for opportunities to make it clear to my dad that nothing has happened between you and me." He once saw the way Tang Guo gets along with Leng Rui this year. He didn''t know why, Leng Rui was so obsessed with cleanliness, and because of his words, he would stop letting Tang Guo approach him. That''s it, but he still wants to keep Tang Guo by his side. Just because of his words, Tang Guo may have been doing this all his life. That day, he was in the mall and watched Tang Guo happily picking things for Leng Rui. In the end, because Leng Rui didn''t want to be too close to her, he didn''t dare to touch those things, which made his heart start. If he hadn''t said those words, Tang Guo and Leng Rui might be living well. All is his unwillingness, his jealousy. Chapter 66: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (66) Chapter 66: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (66) "No, it doesn''t matter whether you say it or not." "Okay, don''t you think it''s not easy to exin this matter with my IQ?" "I just want him to ask me the truth himself, instead of just listening to you and believing it." When Leng Zi came back, only Tang Guo''s words sounded in his mind. The thin woman still has a sweet smile on her face, but why is it so distressing. He doesn''t understand the meaning. He only asked: "Leng Rui is such a proud person, what if he doesn''te to ask you? Is this going to continue?" He didn''t understand this woman, he still didn''t understand, he didn''t understand why she did it. He didn''t know whether he was angry or heartache. "If you don''t ask... then forget it." These were thest words of the woman before boarding the ne, with a small smile on her lips, "Proud, you have to pay, right?" System: [Host...] "In fact, in this world, there has never been a new start, and many things will not give people a chance to regret. What has happened is that it has happened, and no amount ofpensation will help. Instead of being hurt all the time. , Its better to hurt people from the beginning." "I''d rather take the world''s people, and don''t teach the world''s people to take me, the ancients, really don''t fool me." [Host, take it seriously, if you just treat this as a game, you won''t think so. Tang Guo opened his eyes and blinked, "Since it''s a game, then I don''t show mercy under my hands. I can y as I want, right?" System: [Can I take back that sentence? mmp, I always feel that I have been routine by the host. [Hey, host, what are you writing? It looks like a novel...] The system asked enthusiastically, [Host, are you waiting for the world to be a novelist again? "Yes, it''s a novel." [Yes, host, are you nning to live the rest of your life? The system is a bit happy, did the host figure it out? [Have you figured out the name of the novel? Tang Guo lowered his eyes, holding a pen to quickly write down the beating words one after another on the notebook, and finally turned to the first page of the notebook, thought about it, and wrote a string of words. "The title of the book has been figured out, and it is called "If, This is another ending". ... The release of Tang Guo''s foreign albums went more smoothly than expected, and nothing bad happened. Except, the day Leng Ziyue got married, Leng Rui sent her live video and said to her, "Leng Ziyue is already married." Tang Guo looked at the man in the video and smiled at the corner of his mouth, "Leng Rui, do you care about that? The more Leng Zi gets married, he actually has little to do with me. He has long been past tense to me. " "He will call you mom in the future." Leng Rui was very attached to this rtionship and stared at the woman in the video earnestly, "He is your son." system: Tang Guoughed suddenly. She was notughing at Leng Rui, but at what Lu Qi would be like when she saw her. She couldn''t help thinking of it. In the future, Lu Qi suffocated her face and called her mother, which would be particrly interesting to think about. System: [Host, you are a bad woman. "What do you know, women are not bad, men do not love, the worse they are, the more they are loved." "Then Leng Rui, you let them wait until Ie back to drink tea from my son and daughter-inw." Leng Rui finally showed some smiles on his face, "Okay, I will make them ready." "By the way, I wrote a book." Chapter 67: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (67) Chapter 67: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (67) "But it''s not finished yet. When I finish writing, I will let someone publish it." Leng Rui''s expression became more and more rxed, "I''ll help you publish." "Okay." Leng Rui''s eyes became more and more gentle, and he hadn''t seen this woman for many days, and he missed her a little. Even if she had a nasty breath on her body, so far, he still reluctant to kill her directly. That''s it, as long as she stays by his side obediently, he will guarantee her a good life. "Leng Rui, I have chosen a lot of gifts for you, I hope you like them." Then, the woman left for a while, and when she reappeared, You Yu was also in the video. He listened to the woman''smand, and asked You Yu to show him the gifts one by one, and then asked him whether he liked them or not, and never touched those things all the time. Suddenly, she identally bumped into one of the boxes, and he saw a little regret on her face, "Sister You, take this out, it''s useless, I will pick the same one again tomorrow." "Don''t worry, I won''t touch the one for you." The woman turned her head, still showing a sweet smile at him. This smile made him panic. Didn''t she know that what he thought thest second was that she let her live obediently, and she was so careful to help her choose gifts. Still so conscious, that he would not touch it. He touched the thin face of the woman on the screen, wiped the corners of her crooked mouth, and suddenly there was an urge to hold her in his arms. He has lived for more than 30 years, and he has never wanted to hold a person in his arms and integrate her into his own blood. No, she seemed to have been in her blood, and she was inseparable from him. Leng Rui returned to the vi and tried to get close to the ces Tang Guo had touched, such as her bed, her study, her equipment, herptop, her towel, and her clothes. However, every time he just stretched out his hand, his face became a little pale, and he felt nauseous and nauseous when he thought of the past. In the end, she did not encounter anything that belonged to her. Perhaps, give him some more time. He missed a little, the feeling of that soft little hand hugging his arm. I want to touch her white face and squeeze her pointed chin. Touch her beautiful eyes and smooth her ck hair. However, Leng Rui did not expect that the next meeting would not be so fast. Tang Guo stayed abroad for two years. During this period, he could only see her through the video. Every time she smiled Qiao Yanran, she would receive the gift she chose every month. Before opening the gift, he would receive a call from her. She solemnly stated that she had never touched those things, so he could open them without worry. Just fine. Every time he heard these words from her, his heart became more and more ufortable. Lu Qi had a veryfortable life in the past two years, except for Tang Guo''s singing in the country, and Tang Guo himself seemed to have disappeared. From the day of her wedding, she felt as if her luck hade. Tang Guo, who was the most eye-catching, went abroad, and she was married to the only heir of the Leng family. The more she married Lengzi, she knew that Lengzi Yue turned out to be the heir of the Leng family. When she saw Leng Rui, she didnt remember where she had met this person. After all, when she was in the concert, she hurried a few sides. The distance was still far away, and she couldnt get in touch. What would Leng Rui and Tang Guo do? rtionship. In addition, the less Leng Zi would bring her back to see Leng Rui, naturally the less clear. Chapter 68: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (68) Chapter 68: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (68) Lu Qi thought that as long as Tang Guo no longer appeared in the country, she would always go smoothly. No, ording to the current wife who is the only heir to the Leng family, even if Tang Guo appears again, she is not afraid. She was thinking of Tang Guo here, but Tang Guo became popr abroad. The news that reaches the country is always a little bit slower. But as long as the newses back, it will quickly spread to various ces. Tang Guo held five concerts abroad, making her name truly popr all over the world. The top few on foreign music charts are all her songs. Lu Qi knew the news when she was preparing for the first concert. This is something she has been looking forward to for a long time. After several years of debut, she is finally qualified to hold a concert. She was very serious about this concert. No, at this time, news of Tang Guo''s hot world came back. Worse still, Tang Guo is going back to China. Thest bad news is that Tang Guo will hold thest concert in China and announced that the concert will withdraw from the music scene. The news came out on a walk and shocked the world. What is the most annoying thing in this world? Undoubtedly, when you were fortunate enough to achieve your goal, a person stepped on your goal and jumped down without hesitation. What you cherish is what others don''t care about. What you pursue all your life is what others don''t want. Is it irritating? Now, Lu Qi is in such a mood. What makes Lu Qi feel better is that Tang Guos concert date is September 9, which is Tang Guos birthday. And she was in October, a month difference between the two, which would not have much impact on her. It''s a pity that she thought too well. When news came out that Tang Guo was about to hold hisst concert, many, even Lu Qi fans, subconsciously forgot that there was a person like Lu Qi, and all rushed for Tang Guo''s concert tickets. Tang Guo was still on the ne, and her Weibo had exploded. The question that fans are concerned about is almost asking why Tang Guo suddenly announced his withdrawal from the music scene. They couldn''t understand why their idols suddenly announced their withdrawal when they were all over the world. Fans also formed a team to protest Tang Guo''s decision. Tang Guo''s Weibo did not respond, so they went to You Yu''s Weibo, and You Yu did not respond, so they went to the official blog of Neb Music to leave a message. The official website of Neb Music can''t control Tang Guo. He can only say that this is the artist''s own decision. He also revealed that the contract signed with Tang Guo was originally this year. Even if they regret that Neb Concert has lost such a singer who has reached the culmination of both poprity and strength. But because this person is Tang Guo, they dare not even say a word to stay. Fans found that even Neb Music could not stop Tang Guo from quitting the music scene, and finally remembered that there was Chen Yuesheng. "Shengsheng, please persuade our family Guoguo, she is going to abandon us." "Shengsheng, you and Guoguo are good friends? You admire her so much for being talented and dedicated. At this time, can you stand up and persuade her?" Chen Yuesheng looked at the fans'' pitiful prayers, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Chen Yuesheng had no choice but to say, "Sorry, everyone, if this is really Xiaoguo''s decision, I can''t stop it. Now, I am also confused as to why she suddenly quit. Don''t worry, everything When shees back, ask her again." Chapter 69: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (69) Chapter 69: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (69) Chen Yuesheng''s answer naturally cannot satisfy fans. This group of crazy fans, after hearing about Tang Guo''s flight, went straight to the airport to be surrounded. As a result, Tang Guo got off the ne and was surrounded by arge group of people. "Guoguo, why are you quitting the music scene?" "Guoguo, you must give us an exnation today." The fans were aggressive, as if they wouldn''t let her leave without exining. The woman took off her sunsses, revealing a small p-sized face with a pointed chin, her face still with an extremely sweet smile. On the contrary, that face was not as thin as it looked. Fans noticed that Tang Guo raised his arm, which was also very slender. Seeing this thin woman, they couldn''t bear to express the anger in their hearts. "Guoguo, we can''t bear you." Tang Guo smiled slightly, "Even if I am in the music world, I rarely appear in front of others. It is my singing that apanies you, right?" "So far in my life, I have worked with people to create hundreds of songs. This has consumed all my energy. I am a little tired. From now on, let them stay with you." "Although I have retired from the music world, my singing will still be by your side. It is no different from before. By the way, September 9th is myst concert in China. By then, at the concert, there will be a total of There are twenty of myst new songs, so let them speak to you for me." "Guoguo..." Tang Guo seriously looked at the fans around him who were unwilling to let go. "In the past few years, when I was free, I wrote a book. This book will be published soon. I hope everyone will join in. " When the fans heard the book, their eyes lit up. "Guoguo, do you want to quit the music scene and enter the literary world?" "If this is the case, I will be able to listen to Guoguo''s songs and read Guoguo''s books in the future." "Actually, it is not uneptable to think about it. I counted. In the past few years, Guoguo has sung 500 songs. Adding the 20 concerts, thats exactly 520. ." "Wow, is this the love that Guoguo expresses to us, otherwise how could it happen to be a 520?" Fans were thinking about it, and You Yu took the opportunity to take Tang Guo away. When they came back to their senses, they almost fell the mobile phone in their hands. They all forgot to ask, what was the content of the book written by Tang Guo and what was its name. However, didn''t Guoguo say that it will be listed soon? As soon as he left the airport, Tang Guo saw the man waiting outside. With a smile on her lips, she quickly walked towards the waiting man. When she walked in front of him, she just looked at him without making any extra moves. "Leng Rui, at this time, I really want to give you a hug." Listening to the woman''s regretful voice, Leng Rui''s heart twitched. He pulled the car door, "Let''s go." Tang Guo sat in, Leng Rui clenched his fists, and walked towards another car. At this moment, Tang Guo said aloud. "Leng Rui, can we sit together today?" Leng Rui stopped, turned his head, through the car window, he couldn''t see the woman''s expression at this time. "I just said it." The woman''s voice came out, "Driver, drive." When the car started, Leng Rui''s original action of pulling the door was also retracted and walked towards another car. "Drive faster, side by side with her car," Leng Rui said. Chapter 70: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (70) Chapter 70: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (70) When the two cars were side by side, Leng Rui opened the window, but he didn''t say anything. At the same time, Tang Guo seemed to know something, and rolled down the window and smiled at him. "I''ve prepared the concert for you." "Thank you." Leng Rui exhaled, "Why is it on your birthday?" "This is a birthday present for myself." Tang Guo smiled brightly, "This is still a very special day, a very beautiful day." System: [Host, this day is not good at all. How is this a good day? This is clearly the day the original owner Tang Guomitted suicide by jumping off the building. "By the way, Leng Rui, I have finished writing and I will leave it to you to publish." Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and sent the printed electronic version to Leng Rui. After sending it out, she frowned, coughed twice, and her face became a little pale. "Ufortable?" Leng Rui felt tight and immediately ordered, "Go to the hospital." "I''m not obedient in a foreign country, and I haven''t checked my body regrly?" Leng Rui felt that he really shouldn''t let this woman go abroad. Even if he does, he should arrange a few more people, especially the doctor who helps her check her body, should always be by her side. She is thin again. "It''s okay." Tang Guo nced at the red blood on the tissue, folded it, and put it in the bag at will, as if nothing happened. [ording to the progress of this world, your life expectancy will not change anything,] The system is in a bad mood, [Are you really sure you want to have a concert on September 9th? Or, a little earlier. "No, the result will not change anyway. Tang Guo died at night, not on the stage." [Host, really want this? I think you are very extreme. I hope that in the next world, you will be in a better mood. [Look at Leng Rui, in addition to not letting you approach, he is actually good to you. Basically what you say, he agrees.] The system is polite, [Host, I think, in the remaining two or three months, you have to be with him Get along, don''t think about messing up. "I have nothing to do. I have been focusing on making music for the past few years. This is what I want to do, and it is also Tang Guo''s dream. I have written all the insights from the previous world into lyrics and music. You seem to have something to me. misunderstanding?" System: Why does he think things are not so simple. [Lu Qi will have a concert in October, host, you should have done what you wished. Originally, Lu Qi''s concert will be held in the second year of her debut. Because of your appearance, she made her debut for seven years before having a concert. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, "Oh, October, what a good day." System: mmp, he must be an illusion, always feel that there is something in the host''s words. When he came to the hospital, Leng Rui asked Tang Guo to do aprehensive examination. Looking at the inspection report, Leng Rui frowned, "No problem, is the inspectionprehensive?" "Mr. Leng, we have thoroughly checked Ms. Tang. Except for her anemia, and she has been working hard over the years, she has no physical diseases." Leng Rui was still worried, and tossed to another hospital. After getting the same result, he was finally relieved. "Leng Rui, have you moved? This is not the direction to return to the vi." There was a rare smile on Leng Rui''s face, "It''s not about going back to the vi and taking you to a ce." "Where is it?" Tang Guo was a little curious. Shey down on the car window. Leng Rui was afraid that the wind would hurt her and made the driver drive slowly. "Is it so mysterious." Chapter 71: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (71) Chapter 71: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (71) Leng Rui looked sideways at the woman lying on the car window, the tenderness in her eyes couldn''t hide. Although she was tainted with an aura that made him hate, it was undeniable that she had gradually taken over his heart. Even if he can''t touch her for a lifetime, he will keep her by his side for a lifetime. Even if he dies, she can only be by his side. If she wants to resist in the future, he will still use a method to keep her by his side. He had thought of one of the most romantic things, holding her and watching her die in his arms. Civil Affairs Bureau. Tang Guo was a little surprised when Leng Rui brought her to this ce. [Host, you should believe it now, right? Leng Rui really cares about you, and they will directly take you to get the certificate. Leng Rui didn''t mean to ask Tang Guo, he just let someone do it. Tang Guo didn''t resist, and cooperated with him very much. While taking the photo, she turned her head to look at Leng Rui, "Leng Rui, this should be our closest time in recent years, right?" Leng Rui shook his heart and didn''t know why. He was obviously right in front of him. He always felt that this woman was actually far away from him. Obviously, her eyes were full of him, and he felt very panicked. Bringing Tang Guo to get the certificate was not a whim. Since he stayed by his side, he must have an upright reason to keep her by his side. There was Chen Yuesheng and Leng Ziyue, both of them staring at the woman next to him. Now that he marked him, he wanted to feel more at ease. Otherwise, it is difficult for him to control, his own urge to destroy her by himself. He has always been, if his own things are about to be snatched away by others, he will do everything possible to destroy them, sew them, and finally stay with him. Like, his parents. Leng Rui put away the marriage certificate and called Leng Zi. The first sentence is, "Your mother is back,e over for dinner tonight." When Lengzi was still confused, he said again, "Bring your woman, you haven''t offered tea to your mother." Leng Rui always remembered Tang Guo''s sentence that he should drink his wife''s tea. Therefore, when Lengzi was more and more stunned, he said his purpose of letting theme back. The more Leng Zi didn''t react, Leng Rui hung up the phone impatiently. Tang Guo grinned, "Leng Rui, do you remember this?" "of course." Leng Rui looked at the woman in the opposite car, really wanting to reach out and touch her head, "I have already sent your book to the publishing house, and it will be avable in the next month at thetest." "So fast?" The woman smiled crookedly, and Leng Rui was instantly healed by this smile. It seems that he has only seen a smile on her face since he knew her. She doesn''t seem to be angry. No, when she is angry, she always smiles. It is impossible to tell whether she is happy or angry. "Ziyue, what''s wrong with you? Whose phone number is it?" After hanging up, Lengzi stayed on the spot for a long time. Lu Qi happened to see Lengzi in a daze, so she couldn''t help asking. Leng Zi looked up more and more stunned, and said, "Dad asked us to go home for dinner today." "So that''s it," Lu Qi smiled slightly, "then let''s prepare quickly and don''t let Dad wait for a long time." This is not amon urrence. It should be said that since they got married, Leng Rui has offered to let them go back for dinner for the first time. Chapter 72: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (72) Chapter 72: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (72) "Kiki, don''t worry about it." Leng Zi really didn''t understand why Lu Qi was so excited when she heard Leng Rui asked them to go back for dinner, as if she was even more excited than they were getting married. Lu Qi''s performance made him somewhat dissatisfied. Almost subconsciously, he remembered that Tang Guo was also his girlfriend, and then turned around and became Leng Rui''s woman. "Kiki, aren''t you going to have a concert? I''m not busytely? If I''m busy, I can go back alone." "Dad said, let''s go back together. When you go back alone, and make him unhappy, what should I do if I am angry with you?" "The concert is still a long time away. Someone helps to prepare. It takes only a day and a half to squeeze it out." Lu Qi looked at Leng Ziyue strangely and smiled, "Ziyue, you don''t seem to want to go back. Still don''t want to take me back?" The more Lengzi shook his head hurriedly, "No, no, I am afraid that you are busy and dy your time?" "Na Qiqi, my dad''s girlfriend is back. When you see herter, remember that no matter what happens, don''t get too excited." Lengzi had a bad premonition. Especially, Leng Rui asked him and Lu Qi to offer tea to his mother on the phone. The more Leng Zi took Lu Qi back to the vi anxiously. Pushing the door open, he took Lu Qi''s hand in, shaking hands and feet a little. At the same time, he was a little nervous, he hadn''t seen it for years, right? That woman has never liked the news, it is difficult to find her shadow in the entertainment broadcast. If it weren''t for the movement she made abroad, so that the whole world knew her name, he might have thought she was collected by his father. In the living room, only Leng Rui did not see Tang Guo, which made the nervous Lengzi more relieved. Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi greeted them properly. Leng Rui raised his head, "Sit down." Lu Qi was also very nervous. The person in front of him was the person in charge of the Leng family, and the entire Leng family was in his own hands. Neb Music, Neb Film and Television, are just a small division under his hands. What Lu Qi thinks is that as long as Leng Rui is satisfied, she will not only be in the music world, but also in the film and television industry. If she had known that the more Lengzi was the adopted son, she shouldn''t have had trouble with Lengzi, so that Tang Guo could take advantage of it and upy Lengzi for a while. Of course, it is not toote. She is already married to Leng Ziyue. Thinking of this, Lu Qi smiled. Even though Tang Guo is so popr, isn''t the opponent about to withdraw from the music scene soon? When Tang Guo is gone, will she not belong to Lu Qi? Lu Qi subconsciously ignored Tang Guo''s excellence, and only after Tang Guo had left, did she have a chance to show off. Suddenly, Lu Qi felt a somewhat cool gaze, and subconsciously raised her eyes, and found that the direction of the gaze was Leng Rui, but when she looked over, Leng Rui had already buried her head. Lu Qi suddenly became nervous. Is it because she and Leng Ziyue rarelye back after getting married, so Leng Rui is not satisfied with her? "Dad," Lu Qi tried to yell, "Because I was too busy at work, I rarely came to see you before. When I am busy during this time, if you don''t dislike it, I wille to see you every day." Lengzi wanted to hold Lu Qi more subconsciously, but he had already said what he said. Chapter 73: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (73) Chapter 73: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (73) "no need." Leng Rui said lightly. This made Lu Qi a little embarrassed. It seemed that her young father-inw was indeed angry. She nced at Leng Rui secretly and found that Leng Rui was really young. Less than forty years old, well maintained, and a proper male god. With this face of Leng Rui, if the women outside knew how fascinated it would be. She even thought, with Leng Rui''s status and appearance, if she had known Leng Rui directly at the beginning... Lu Qi quickly came back to her senses and didn''t dare to think anymore. Unexpectedly, the more Leng Zi noticed the obsession shing through Lu Qi''s eyes, although it was only a moment, he saw it. Leng Zi''s heart burst into mes, these women, two of them, think Leng Rui is better than him? Lu Qi tried to please Leng Rui, but didn''t even notice Leng Ziyue''s expression. Leng Rui found out, but he did not remind. There was a voice from upstairs, "Leng Rui, have Er **** and daughter-inwe back?" The woman''s soft tone sounded, and with the sound of footsteps, the woman appeared on the stairs. This voice is familiar to all three people present. Lu Qi almost raised her head when she saw Tang Guo, and stood up abruptly, "Why are you here?" Could it be that Tang Guo is still Leng Rui''s lover? Didn''t Ziyue say that today is Leng Rui''s girlfriend back? How could he let his lover here? Lu Qi didn''t want to believe that Tang Guo might be Leng Rui''s girlfriend. Tang Guo tilted her head, smiling at the corners of her lips, "Are you asking me?" Over the past few years, Tang Guo has lost a lot of weight, but that face is still innocent and clean, as it was before, without any change. Lu Qi is different, and her makeup is thicker than before. Because of her busy schedule and the recording of various programs, the dark circles under her eyes need to be covered with thick foundation. Seeing the natural unmodified face in front of her, she was furious. Lu Qi pursed her lips and stared at Tang Guo. Although she didn''t speak, she was just expressing why you are here. "I live here." Tang Guo walked down and naturally sat at the ce closest to Leng Rui, but a certain distance away. The more Leng Zi felt Leng Rui''s eyes, he quickly retracted his gaze and pulled Lu Qi to his seat. Lu Qi wanted to ask, why is Leng Rui''s lover here? During the period, she thought a lot, no wonder Tang Guo became red so fast, it turned out that Leng Rui was behind her back. She is Leng''s daughter-inw, but Leng Rui never tried to help her. Leng Rui said, "From now on, she will be your mother." "She and I are married." Two words, like a depth bomb, blow up Leng Zi Yue and Lu Qi dizzy. The sooner Lengzi expected it, but Lu Qi didn''t know it before. Suddenly, I heard that thepetitor I hated, the rival in love, turned out to be her mother, especially when the opponent was a few years younger than me. She was not good at all. Lu Qi stared at her eyes, which was extremely ugly. Leng Rui looked at all of Lu Qi''s eyes, he nced at Lu Qi, "You seem to have an opinion?" "As expected of the woman you are after." At the end, he said more and more to Lengzi. Leng Zi pursed his lips. When Tang Guo went abroad, he was actually a little relieved. Can he still **** someone who Leng Rui doesn''t want to let go? Therefore, it has long been understood that these two people will be together. He has already nned to find an opportunity to rify what he said. However, in this situation, he didn''t want to do that. Chapter 74: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (74) Chapter 74: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (74) The more Lengzi asked him to call Tang Guo his mother, he really couldn''t do it. He is selfish, he just doesn''t want to see the two people in front of him together as he wants, getting along with ordinary people. He was also in pain. Tang Guo clearly still had Tang Guo in his heart, but the man he married was Lu Qi. Tang Guo became his father''s woman instead. This woman, he gave up, really don''t know who to me. "Dad, are you kidding?" For a long time, Leng Zi held out such a sentence, "When did you get married?" Leng Rui raised his brows and handed out two marriage certificates. Seeing this, Leng Ziyue''s and Lu Qi''s faces turned white. "The wedding takes ce in October." Leng Rui looked at Tang Guo''s words, and saw that Tang Guo was still smiling, not disgusted, and felt much better. "Bring tea." Tang Guo wanted to drink tea from his son and daughter-inw, Leng Rui always remembered clearly. The servant brought two cups of tea and put them in front of Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi. "Bring tea to your mother." Lu Qi bit her lip and nced at Leng Ziyue. Leng Ziyue also clenched his fist tightly, the marriage certificate is all there! As expected of Leng Rui. The action is really fast. Tang Guo held his chin and smiled, as if waiting for the two to offer tea. Leng Zi struggled for a long time, and finally picked up the tea cup. If he doesn''t respect tea or call his mother today, Leng Rui will definitely make him pay a heavy price. Lu Qi was just thinking about what Lengzi would definitely have to do, but seeing him picking up his teacup, his heart felt ufortable. Calling Tang Guo his mother, she... simply humiliated her. "Qiqi, give it... here..." Lengzi opened his mouth wider and harder to shout, and finally gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, "Give our mom tea." Lu Qi had no choice but to hold the tea unwillingly, and the two bowed to Tang Guo, not knowing how much preparation they had made, and at the same time shouted, "Mom, please have tea." Tang Guo leisurely looked at the flushed faces of the two people, the corners of her mouth became more and more curved, her red lips lightly opened, and she uttered two words, "Really good." Lu Qi almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, she should have listened to Lengzi more today, noting back. System: It is impossible to understand the host''s evil taste. "Come on, give you all red envelopes." Tang Guo took the tea and drank it, took out two red packets and handed them to Lu Qi and Leng Ziyue. They stiffened and took the red packets. If it weren''t for trying to control it, I''m afraid it would be crazy. Tang Guo squinted his eyes, "My son, daughter-inw, you must grow old." "Leng Rui, you have to watch them from now on, don''t let them have conflicts, lest young people get divorced on impulse, that''s not good." There was some smile on Leng Rui''s face, and the woman seemed very happy, but he naturally felt very happy. Except for not being able to touch her, he will remember everything she said deeply in his mind, and he will never forget it. "Well, I will look at them and will not let them separate." Lu Qi was as ufortable as if she had eaten shit. She really didn''t know what Tang Guo''s purpose was and whether she would cause her in the future. She sat on the side, frowning deeply. She thought she was about to get rid of Tang Guo, but now she felt really naive. This meal, Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi both had a bad taste. After eating, they didn''t want to stay longer, so they left as soon as possible. Tang Guo leaned on the railing, looking at the two who left in a hurry, and grinned. "Happy?" Leng Rui leaned close to her, her focused gaze did not move away from her, "If you hear them make your mother very happy, let theme every day from now on." Chapter 75: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (75) Chapter 75: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (75) "Ziyue, how could Tang Guo be?" Before leaving the vi, Lu Qi had to question Leng Ziyue. Isn''t Tang Guo her rival in love? Why did she be her mother-inw? Leng Zi frowned, "After Tang Guo split up with me, she was with my dad." "I thought my dad was just for fun, but I didn''t expect him to be real." Lu Qi spurted blood, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" The more Leng Zi heard Lu Qi''s questioning, he felt a little ufortable. It suddenly urred to Lu Qi that the look in Leng Rui''s eyes before, was even more congested. It seems that you should not go back to the vi after all. However, at this time, Leng Ziyue''s phone rang. "dad?" "From now on, you wille back for dinner every night," Leng Rui said in a faint voice, "Your mother is very happy to look at you. Today''s appetite has increased a lot." When Lengzi wanted to make excuses, he hung up with a snap. "What''s the matter?" Lu Qi asked unclearly. The more stiff Lengzi put down the phone, "Dad asks us to go back for dinner every night." "why??" Lu Qi almost raised her eyebrows. Once she came back, she vomited blood with anger. When she went back every day, she saw the woman and had to call her a mother. Thinking about it, she felt how terrible to live in this world. "Zi Yue, I don''t want to go back." "Qiqi, I don''t want to go back either," Lengzi became helpless, "but we must go back." "why?" Lu Qi didn''t understand that she used to be the eldest of the Lu family. Although her family was not top, she was notparable to anyone. As a result, a Tang Guo was killed, and everything was overwhelming her. I thought that she became Leng''s wife, and finally didn''t need to live under Tang Guo''s aura. When she wascent, she suddenly realized that the person she hated the most had be her mother-inw. This is really terrible. Tang Guo, this woman, seemed to be lingering, whether it was work or life, she was always entangled with her. "If we don''t go back, tomorrow we will have nothing." Lu Qi bit her lip and said nothing. "what is this?" Tang Guo looked at the booklet Leng Rui handed her, and asked curiously. "The style of the wedding dress, do you like it?" Tang Guo opened the booklet, and it turned out that there were various wedding dress styles in it, each of which was very beautiful. After reading it for a while, she closed the booklet and asked, "Really have a wedding?" "of course." Tang Guo held her chin, her eyes crooked and smiled, "Leng Rui, holding a wedding means that you have to hug me, hold me, and kiss me that day. Can you do it?" These words made Leng Rui''s body a little stiff. At present, he can''t do these. He hesitated again in his heart, perhaps, he should postpone it more. "However, these wedding dresses are really beautiful." Seeing the woman in high spirits, he swallowed what he wanted to say, he took out a cigarette and lit it. Suddenly, the room was hazy with smoke. "Ahem..." The strong smell of smoke made Tang Guo cough fiercely. She hurriedly took out a tissue to cover her mouth, and she choked with tears. Seeing this, Leng Rui trembled and squeezed the smoke out. "Get out and breathe." Seeing the tears falling straight from the woman''s choking, he regretted a bit, why he couldn''t help smoking when he was upset. Then he ordered the servant to get rid of the smell of smoke in the house. Tang Guo followed Leng Rui out and walked behind Leng Rui. She gently took off the paper towel, saw the red on the paper towel, her eyes drooped, pinched it into a ball, and threw it into the trash can. Chapter 76: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (76) Chapter 76: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (76) Tang Guo hadn''t seen Leng Rui smoking a cigarette since that day. I don''t know if he quit smoking, or he won''t smoke in front of her again. [Actually, Leng Rui is still a good man. The systems faint voice sounded, Host, he cares about you very much. Tang Guo''s mouth bends slightly, In every world, there will be many people who care about me. [Okay, host, we can actually talk about other things. You dont need to think about it. The hosts next words must be, how much they care about me, how cruel they will abandon me in the future. The system now doesn''t persuade Tang Guo to put down the butcher knife, after all, there is not much time left. The host didn''t seem to have done anything special except seeing Lu Qi and Leng Ziyue every day, which made them feel heartbroken. One monthter. Tang Guo''s book is on the market. Because Tang Guo was so famous, and the fan group was so huge that the 50,000 copies of the book just went on the market were sold out in one day. For a time, Tang Guo''s fans were proud of having "If, This Is Another Ending". Two days ago, there was no response. A few dayster, everyone who bought the book almost finished reading it. Tang Guo''s fans started to discuss the content of the book. "When I watched it, I thought it was a big CEO. When I saw the middle, I thought it was an inspirational book. When I saw the ending, I realized that this is a tragic novel at all." "Guoguo, you are so cruel, the heroine used her name to write her own ending so miserably." "Yes, when the heroine appeared at the beginning, I seemed to see myself who had just graduated from university. That innocent, innocent and innocent appearance, I really missed it." "A simple and innocent person, a person who believes in love, but because of a scumbag, a scumbag who finds someone to be a substitute, ruined his life, and it looks ufortable." "It can be said that the heroine is destined to go bad, and her final tragedy is also destined." ... "No, you can see from your remarks that you didn''t read this book seriously." A fan expressed his opinion, "Although the hostess is not reconciled to be a stand-in, she actually didn''t think of harming others at first. If it weren''t for the scumbag''s girlfriend every time she met her, it would make the scumbag think that the female lead did something bad, and she wouldn''t be like this. Later she decided to harm others because the scumbag was too unconscionable and never wanted to believe her. She did so many self-defeating things, and every time she was miserable, everyone scolded her for destroying other people''s feelings, but who knows the reason? She only epted the feelings of a scumbag, which led to all this. If she knew that she was a substitute at first, do you think she would ept it? " "Actually, she had a chance to escape from the sea of suffering. In the middle of her difficult days, it happened that a big man liked to listen to her songs and became her gold master. In those three months, there was a psychological description of her. I suggest you go check it out." The words of this fan made others immediately go over the psychological description. That paragraph goes like this: I have been living very quietly in the past few months, and almost no one disturbs me. What needs to be done every day is to sing a few songs for him. He is a very quiet person, only listening to me sing quietly, I seem to have found the most loyal fans. I used to live in hell, he pulled me from hell. Three months is enough time for me to understand how ridiculous the things I used to do stupidly and the feelings I paid. Chapter 77: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (77) Chapter 77: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (77) When I walk out from here, I will go to a ce no one knows, spend the rest of my time quietly, and never pursue the illusory love again. Seeing this, the fans were a little surprised, but they didn''t expect to ignore such a plot. "Did you see it? Haha, look at the scene of her leaving the vi." At the moment of being driven from the vi, the heroine''s psychological activities: It turns out that I have not been redeemed. The only one who appreciates me doesn''t believe me. He is not a quiet person, but a cruel and ruthless person. And I am still just a tool. Stand-ins, tools, how ridiculous! The fans discussed so enthusiastically that several people couldn''t help but open the book and read it. Leng Rui opened it for the first time. After reading it, he found the woman curled up on the sofa watching TV. He sat aside indifferently, his eyes fixed on Tang Guo. "what''s wrong?" Leng Rui pointed to the book and asked, "That mysterious gold master, is it me? Right?" "Yes indeed." The woman admitted frankly, Leng Rui frowned, "Why write such a tragic book?" He also wrote him so abhorrent, and the heroine''s life, from the beginning, seemed to be a tragedy. In the end, she was humiliated by others, took pictures and broadcast, and finally couldn''t bear it, andmitted suicide by jumping off the building on her birthday. That year, she was only 26 years old, and her birthday was September 9. This year, Tang Guo is 26 years old and his birthday is September 9. "You shouldn''t use your name, nor should you use your birthday," Leng Rui couldn''t understand why he was so nervous, "This ending is really bad." It was so confusing. He knew it was a content, so he would definitely let the publisher change it. "Are you serious?" Tang Guoqiao smiled Yanran, "It''s just another ending, and it''s not true. You''re still serious." Leng Rui stopped talking, but it could be seen that he was very unhappy. Because, the tragedy of the heroine Tang Guo in the book was caused by the gold master who used him as the prototype. If it were not for this golden master to destroy herst hope, she would not havemitted suicide. "Anyway, the ending is not good." Leng Rui''s brows were still frowning, "The publishing house also said that it will be printed, I don''t think it is necessary." "Then it won''t be printed." Leng Rui''s expression eased a little, and he wanted to throw the book away, but finally put it aside gently. Chen Yuesheng also read this book and sessfully found a character based on himself. After reading it, he called Tang Guo. "Guo''er, have I offended you?" "Did I usually do something to make you unhappy?" "If there is any offense, Guoer, you must say it, don''t hold grudges." Tang Guo was a little inexplicable, "What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter, why did you write me so hateful?" Chen Yue became angry, "Guo''er, although I am very jealous that Leng Rui got you, I can''t harm you, let alone like it. Go to someone else." Looking at the book, he stumbled upon Tang Guo and arranged the plot of the old man, so angry that his eyebrows were about to burn out. Leng Zi Yue couldn''t wait to look at it. After reading it, he rubbed his hair fiercely. Sure enough, that woman really hates him. But why is he and Lu Qi the best people in the book? Could this be the so-called special method of revenge? Lu Qi also watched. When she saw different endings, there was a voice in her heart that always told her that this is the original ending, this is it! Chapter 78: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (78) Chapter 78: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (78) Soon, it came to September 9th. Tang Guo''s concert is also her birthday. In order to organize this concert, Leng Rui spent a lot of money and directly built a venue for Tang Guo that can amodate 100,000 people. Since she is going to retire, he also wants her to retire, which is also a special birthday present for her. Fans are also unprecedented enthusiasm. From the beginning, they looked at the women on stage with tears. Before they knew it, they had liked her for seven years. They always thought that she would stay with them forever. They didn''t expect that her time on the stage would be only seven years, just seven years. The whole concert was very quiet, except for Tang Guo''s singing, no one spoke. Their eyes are also very focused, because this is thest concert. In the future, there will never be a person''s singing that can strike their heartstrings in this way. There will never be another person who makes them like and hate. "Why did Guoer quit the music scene?" Leng Rui retracted his gaze, "I don''t know." "Don''t you know?" Chen Yuesheng was surprised, "I thought she quit for you." Now that it is not, he feels better. Chen Yuesheng found that Leng Rui''s whole body was tense, and he seemed to clenched his fists tightly. "Leng Rui?" "what happened to you?" Leng Rui let go of his fist, his eyes still did not leave the woman on the stage, "I n to propose to her." Although he has obtained the certificate, but the wedding has not been held yet, he still wants to make a formal proposal to let her willingly agree. However, he dare not take this step toote, because holding a wedding, inevitably, will have physical contact with her. Therefore, he was hesitating. If at the wedding, he pushed her away in public, in that scene, he unintentionally left everyone aughing stock. Perhaps, you can wait. Chen Yuesheng did not speak, nor did he want to ask Leng Rui if he was ready, let alone encourage Leng Rui to go. He is also selfish, asking him to help his rival, he really can''t do it. At this time, no one noticed that the women on the stage had cold sweat on their foreheads. They all thought it was hot and sweaty. Under the makeup, the woman''s face was pale. Even her hand holding the microphone began to tremble. The sweet smelling from her throat almost made her spit it out. However, this is thest one. Tang Guo gritted her teeth and tried herst strength to sing thest song perfectly. In thest act of squatting on the ground, she seemed to have removed all the burdens and squatted quietly on the stage. When the music stopped, fans waited for Tang Guo to stand up and talk to them. One minute passed...Two minutes passed...They waited less than three minutes. Everyone found that something was wrong. Before the staff had reacted, Leng Rui immediately jumped onto the stage. Before approaching the woman, she finally greeted her voice. "Sorry, I''m a little tired." The fans were relieved, and Leng Rui''s heart was also let go. He still walked towards the woman, fans recognized Leng Rui, and the mood on the scene rose again. Leng Rui took the microphone and didn''t even look at the people below. He just said, "My wife is too tired, I will take her to rest first." The fans didn''t me it at all, but booed. The scene before him was really too sweet. This man is really the Prince Charming in the eyes of all women. Leng Rui put down the microphone and was about to hug Tang Guo, but when he first stretched out his hand, he even subconsciously recalled the unpleasant smell on this woman, and was so stunned. Chapter 79: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (79) Chapter 79: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (79) Tang Guo raised her head with a pale face, but it was a pity that people couldn''t see her true face because of her makeup. Seeing Leng Rui''s stiff appearance, the corners of her mouth were slightly bent. Leng Rui looked at her, if he wanted to say anything, he subconsciously asked someone to help. The next moment, the woman couldn''t hold it anymore and fell down. Although she fell, she still looked at him with a smile. At that moment, Leng Rui''s face turned pale. Almost when Tang Guo was about to touch the ground, he could not care about anything anymore and caught her. When he was holding her, he realized that her body was really cold, her neck was sweating, and her skin was so pale. She did not close her eyes weakly, with bright red blood spilling from the corner of her mouth, and Leng Rui panicked. At this time, he had long been ignorant of any contact with the smell that he didn''t like. He picked up Tang Guo and ran madly. "Go to the hospital!!" The fans below also felt that something was wrong, especially the fans who were closer, seeing the scene of Tang Guo falling down, panic appeared, and they were all asking what happened to their Guoguo? "Mr. Leng, I''m sorry, we have tried our best." "Miss Tang''s cancer has spread throughout the body. We have no way to rescue her." Has the cancer cells spread throughout the body? ? Leng Rui didn''t ept this result at all, clutching the doctor, his eyes flushed, "She didn''t have cancer at all. I personally apanied her to the hospital for an examination three days ago." He took out an examination report and threw it on the doctor''s face, "Look for yourself, is this a report from your hospital!" The doctor held the physical examination report in panic. As Leng Rui said, Tang Guo had no so-called gastric cancer except for anemia, and no cancer cells spread throughout the body. This matter was of great importance. The doctor quickly took out the previous examination records. Every time Tang Guo''s examination was in front of him, it showed that Tang Guo had no physical problems during the examination. Even Leng Rui, in the face of such evidence, couldn''t do anything to them. Therefore, in medicine, they only detect this type of very rare hidden cancer cells, even with medical instruments. If it weren''t for Leng Rui''s terrifying appearance, they even wanted to suggest and study Tang Guo''s body. Leng Rui was faster than their movements, and took Tang Guo''s body away that day. From the hospital to the old house of Leng''s family, he put Tang Guo into the crystal coffin he had built early. Lie down in the crystal coffin with her in this way, with no expression on her face, stroking the woman''s bloodless cheeks all the time. He didn''t say anything, he just hugged her quietly, stroking every part of her body, gently, as if stroking a treasure. I have to make up for what I want to do all these years. However, this is already a cold body. "Leng Rui, let her go." Leng Rui took Tang Guo back to Leng Jia''s old house, and he knew what Leng Rui was going to do. "You didn''t want to touch her half a minute before she died, but you hugged her tightly after she died, Leng Rui, I never thought that you were such a person." Chen Yuesheng smiled miserably, "You just care about it, she used to Is it Leng Ziyue''s girlfriend?" "You like clean women, why don''t you find other people?" Leng Rui didn''t speak, nor did he want to exin. What he cared about was Leng Zi Yue, Leng Zi was the filthy wild species born to his mother and that man. Chapter 80: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (80) Chapter 80: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (80) Leng Rui put Tang Guo''s body in the crystal coffin, and he alsoy there for three days. Chen Yuesheng couldn''t help it and had to leave with heavy steps. On the third day, Lengzi came in more and more. Although the death of Tang Guo caused a shocking sensation outside, everyone was silently wiping tears for Tang Guo. That grand concert is also called thest concert. Every time I think of Tang Guo, the fans can''t help but burst into tears when they listen to her singing. They really miss her and the angel who only focuses on music. She is so perfect, the angel in their hearts, she just left them, and the day she left turned out to be the night of her birthday. They are still wishing her a happy birthday, but they don''t want to face her death now. The entire sky was foggy, as if God was also sad for this young woman. "Dad,e out." Leng Zi pursed his lips. He looked at the woman in the crystal coffin and his heart copsed. If he had known that a word of him would cause so much regret, he would definitely not say that word. He didn''t feel the pleasure of revenge at all. He regretted it. If time could go back, he would not be tempted when Lu Qi came back. He would definitely hold Tang Guo''s hand tightly. And said to her, "Xiaoguo, let''s be together for the rest of our lives." However, in this world, there is no regret medicine. "I''m sorry, Xiaoguo," Lengzi covered his face with his hands and cried in a low voice, "In fact, the rtionship between Xiaoguo and I is innocent, nothing happened, nothing really happened." Leng Rui finally had some expressions, and his sharp eyes fell on Leng Ziyue''s body. For the first time, Lengzi looked directly at Leng Rui, "There is really nothing. I am jealous of you and don''t want her by your side." It just so happened that Lu Qi, who came to Leng Ziyue, was stunned when he heard these wordspletely. "Leng Zi Yue?" Leng Zi became a little flustered, seeing Lu Qiing over, feeling a little at a loss. Leng Rui snorted at the right moment, and carefully put Tang Guo in the crystal coffin. He beckoned, and both Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi were taken out. Leng Rui reignited the cigarette. He hadn''t smoked it for a long time. He looked indifferent, but at this time only he knew that he had no heart. He threw a document in front of Leng Ziyue, and the more Leng Zi opened it, he stiffened on the spot, looking at Lu Qi incredibly. It recorded all the things that Lu Qi had secretly framed Tang Guo over the years. Although every time he didn''t seed, everything was a fact. "Lu Qi, let''s get a divorce." Lengzi said coldly. Lu Qi''s eyes widened, and finally opened the file that Leng Zi Yue threw in front of her. She still shook her head, "Zi Yue, I just like you so much. Really, I''m just afraid she will take you away. Besides, I am not. Didn''t it seed..." "enough!!" Leng Rui had finished smoking a cigarette, his face looked indifferent, so that people could not see what he was thinking. Suddenly, a weird smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "She said, if you want to grow old, how can you divorce?" In a word, the fate of Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi can no longer be separated. They were locked up on a small ind and lived a primitive life. Later, Lu Qi went crazy, taking advantage of Lengzi''s carelessness, strengthened him and gave birth to a child. The more Lengzi lived in iparable pain all his life. And Leng Rui, he goes back to Lengs old house to sleep every day. The ce where he sleeps is no longer a high-end mattress, but a coffin. Next to the coffin is Tang Guos crystal coffin. He seems to be crazy every day. Say goodnight to her before going to bed, and say good morning to her in the morning. He couldn''t sleep well anywhere, only lying in the coffin and listening to Tang Guo''s songs can he fall asleep. A day is like ten years of torture, and in just a few short years, Leng Rui looks old and unlike. One day, he didn''t go to thepany. The people from thepany found Leng''s old house and saw a smile in the coffin. He had already lost his life. Inside the coffin, all the things ced in it were bought by Tang Guo. Tang Guopao was in the Tianquan at the transfer station. This was the ce he would arrive every time he left the world. After leaving that world, she did not look back to see what was behind. In short, if the people who live in that world continue to suffer, then she is very happy. The system''s voice trembled: [Host, that world copsed again. Chapter 81: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (end) Chapter 81: Rich and young ex-girlfriend (end) That''s right, his extremely good, carefully selected cannon fodder host, once again ruined the world. Tang Guo opened his eyes, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The smile was really pure. [The book you wroteter appeared in two revised editions. One edition was revised by Leng Rui, and the other was revised by Chen Yuesheng. No, it should be said that there were three editions. Thest edition was revised by Leng Ziyue. , But with his current situation, there is no way to publish this edition. The system knew that Tang Guo was listening, although she didn''t want to bother to see what happenedter in the story. However, Tang Guo did not refuse to listen to what he said. [The ending of Leng Rui''s version is that he found Tang Guo, and he devoted himself to protecting her, cutting the forest for her, and sessfully making Tang Guo popr all over the world. Finally, the two married sessfully and lived a happy life. Host, when you look at this ending, you know that Leng Rui still has a bright side. If you look at yourself, you will be full of dark, extreme, and vengeful aura, which makes people tremble at first sight. He didn''t dare to criticize Tang Guo forever, seeing that Tang Guo''s eyes were not right, he quickly said Chen Yuesheng''s version. [It is written in the book that after Tang Guo and Leng Zi Yue broke up, Chen Yuesheng appeared and took Tang Guo away. The reason was that he thought Tang Guo sang very well and decided to sign her. With the cooperation of the two people time and time again, the spark of love was sparked. He urged Tang Guo to fix Lu Qi by the way. He also matched Lu Qi and Leng Ziyue to marry, and designed the two people to marry. Jump, and sessfully brought Tang Guo to the world stage. In the end, the two were married and happy. [This is an adaptation of Leng Ziyue. He wrote that although he saw Lu Qiing back, he still had a love for Lu Qi, but he found that he had fallen in love with Tang Guo a long time ago. After careful consideration, he felt that liking Lu Qi was just not reconciled, so he didn''t break up with Tang Guo, but got engaged to her early. After marriage, as a good husband, help Tang Guo realize his dream. In the middle, despite Lu Qi''s stumbling, he did not hesitate to help Tang Guo solve it, and determined not to let anyone hurt Tang Guo a little. In short, the ending was still happy and happy. After the system was finished, I wanted to see Tang Guo''s reaction. However, I only heard a sneer, "boring, the next world." The system sighed, his female host is bing more and more willful, and I wonder if the next world will copse. ... "Xiaoguo, what are you looking at?" The young man behind him walked to Tang Guo''s side. He was handsome, 188 in height, wearing a white shirt, khaki trousers, one hand in his trouser pocket, and a faint smile on his mouth. Coupled with that perfect and impable facial features, going out is afraid of traffic jams. The young man was not close to Tang Guo, and he was standing at a distance from Tang Guo. It should be said that his eyes were alienated. He is the adopted son of the Tang family, named Tang Zheng. And she is Tang Guo, the little princess of the Tang family. Therefore, she should call the person next to her brother. "Xiao Guo likes him?" A smile curled up at the corner of the youth''s mouth, "That is Lin Yichi, the only son of the Lin family, Xiaoguo has a good vision." Despite the praise, in fact the young man''s eyes have no waves. It should be said that he does not appreciate the people he praises. If it is Tang Guo, I can''t find these. But the young man didn''t know that in the body of Tang Guo, who was only 18 years old, lived an old fried dough stick. Chapter 82: Guihu brothers sweetheart (1) Chapter 82: Guihu brother''s sweetheart (1) Tang Guo sat on the sofa gracefully, nced at Lin Yichi in the distance, and finally set her gaze on Tang Zheng. She squinted her eyes and took a sip of red wine, as if she was not interested in Lin Yichi in Tang Zheng''s mouth. "brother." The girl''s soft and sweet voice caused Tang Zheng to have a fierce meal and couldn''t help lowering his head. With a reserved smile on his face, he walked over. "Brother, I''m drunk and dizzy." The girl''s cheeks are pink, her eyes have some mist, and her white and tender cheeks are rosy, which is really pretty. She leaned weakly on the sofa with her brows frowning slightly, wishing to let people hold all the good things in the world in front of her and let her choose. Watching the system on the side really feels like a dog. His host is really capable. He was full of energy just now, and hisplexion was as usual. It was easy to dry a few cases of beer in one breath. After drinking half a ss of red wine, he said that he was drunk, and he looked like that. mmp, the host is getting more and more refined. Tang Zheng twisted his brows slightly. When he was about to say something, the girl got up from the sofa and said, "Brother, I want to take a rest first. Do you want to apany me?" The girl looked at Tang Zheng innocently, so that he could not give birth to a heart of rejection, even though he was very repulsive from contact with the girl. However, seeing her twisting up and down, she might fall down if she was careless, he walked over and held her up like a gentleman. But I didn''t want to, just holding on, all the girl''s strength was leaning on him. The fragrance of the girl rushing over his face made him unconsciously take a deep breath. The appointed person helped Tang Guo to go to the lounge, when Lin Yichi walked over. "Do you need help?" Lin Yichi''s gaze fell on the girl''s face, her eyes shed with surprise, "Miss Tang looks drunk." Tang Zheng nced at the girl in his arms, then looked at the light in Lin Yichi''s eyes, somehow, he helped Tang Guo to go to the lounge, and ignored Lin Yichi. Until he helped Tang Guo into the room, he frowned and stared at the drunk and unconscious **** the bed. Obviously his purpose today is to make the girl like Lin Yichi, lest Tang Licheng let him marry Tang Guo in the future. He has no aversion to the Tang family, he just doesn''t want to be a chess piece, and is picked up from the orphanage. Tang Licheng loses his mind, and he will be the son-inw of the Tang family in the future. If Tang Guo fell in love with other men, and because of her temperament, she would definitely not want to be with him, he would be able to get rid of this trouble. Obviously it was a good opportunity just now, why did he refuse it? "Brother, I want to drink water." At some point, the girl got up from the bed, rubbing her eyes, looking at Tang Zheng in confusion. She is as clean as an angel, making people want to hurt her a little bit. Tang Zheng pursed his lips, turned around and took a ss of water, and handed it to her. As soon as the girl raised his hand and received the cup, he let it go. Unexpectedly, the girl seemed to be unable to hold it firmly, and the cup just fell off and got wet She is all over. The water was a little hot, but Tang Zheng was a gentleman enough to receive warm water, otherwise the girl''s heart might be red. The girl looked a little confused, Tang Zheng''s heart jerked, if he didn''t think of adding some cold water, the clean girl would be injured. At this time, the girl''s heart was wet with arge area, showing a beautiful curve, he quickly moved away. "Yeah, I didn''t pick it up, there was no water to drink." The girl frowned and looked at Tang Zheng innocently, making him very at a loss. Chapter 83: Guihu brothers sweetheart (2) Chapter 83: Guihu brother''s sweetheart (2) The girl drank the water quietly, and Tang Zheng watched her seriously sipping the water, and she was no longer the breeze before. Seeing that the paper cup was empty, he asked surprisingly, "Xiaoguo, do you want more?" The girl raised her head, showing nice eyes, nodded seriously, "Brother, I want more." The soft and sweet tone made Tang Zheng''s throat a little dry when he said this sentence, and a strangeness also rose in his heart. But for a while, this strangeness was dispelled by him. He took a paper cup again, and when the girl finished drinking, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when she saw that she didn''t want it. "I''m going to help you get the dress, you rest for a while." "Okay, brother, I am waiting for you toe back." Tang Zheng closed the door, pulled his cor, a little irritated, and left in a hurry. In the room, Tang Guo''s mouth evoked a smile, and the charming smile was still pure and clean. System: Damn it. The system asked carefully, [Host, what are you going to do in this world? You know, in thest world, because of your death, the whole world is your fan. Because you cant ept this, you cant recover for decades...] "That''s it!" Tang Guo licked the tip of his tongue contentedly, "That''s good, she should be satisfied, let so many people feel sad for her." The system has long since no expectations, his host honestly lives a life of fate. Besides, he vaguely felt that no matter what the host did, nothing bad happened. In this case, he didn''t bother to stop it, just reminding it asionally. Let the host keep it away, if something goes wrong one day, he really can''t help her. [Host, what are your ns? Tang Guo fiddled with the phone, and asked casually, "What do you think?" The system was crying, he just couldn''t guess. It should be said that he did not dare to guess at all, and he felt that no matter how bad the result he guessed, it would not be as bad as the result the host intended. Tang Guo put down the paper cup and began to browse the plot of this world. The male lead of this world is Lin Yichi, and the female lead is Gu Qingqing. Lin Yichi is the son of the Lin family, and Gu Qingqing is a small employee under his hand. For some reason, heter became his personal secretary. In this way, there was a love spark between the two lives. Because Gu Qingqing''s status is ordinary, the two have been engaged in underground romances. And she, Tang Guo, was born the little princess of the Tang family. The Tang couple loved their daughter very much, and they only had such a daughter. Later, they feared that her daughter would be bullied by marrying another family. When Tang Guo was three years old, the Tang family adopted an eight-year-old boy in the orphanage. This person was Tang Zheng, their husband-inw for the Tang family princess. It''s just that Tang Zheng was born prematurely. Knowing the Tang family''s ns, they have been reluctant to tell, but they grew up with the help of the Tang family. He is also very unfamiliar with Tang Guo, especially since he knew the ns of the Tang family and his wife, he did not n to have more contact with this sister. The bigger, the less he likes to be arranged in life. At this time, Tang Zheng had already established his own business in private. It can be said that even if he leaves the Tang family now, it will not have any impact. But because of his excellence, the Tang family became more and more satisfied. Just a few days ago, they were still discussing whether or not to ask the two of them. If the two of them feel each other, they will simply be engaged. Tang Zheng was naturally unwilling, and happened to hear that Lin''s crisis was in danger. Chapter 84: Guihu brothers sweetheart (3) Chapter 84: Guihu brother''s sweetheart (3) The Lin family is in crisis, and there is still some rtionship between the Lin family and the Tang family. He identally heard that the Lin family is willing to marry the Tang family. Tang Zheng felt that the opportunity hade, so he brought out Tang Guo, who had never been willing to attend the reception. The Tang family had no doubts, thinking that he was close to Tang Guo because he had a good impression and was very happy. Tang Zheng''s n was very sessful, and Tang Guo trusted such a brother very much. Her brother said that she was a good person, and she gradually felt that Lin Yichi was really good. After all, he is the male protagonist in this world, and there must be a halo of the male protagonist. No surprise, Tang Guo fell in love with Lin Yichi. Lin Yichi certainly didn''t want to marry Tang Guo because of someone he liked. But the crisis facing Lin had to make himpromise. In addition, Tang Guo pestered him every day, his new life was bored, and he was very unhappy in his heart. He felt that since Tang was a friend of Lin''s, why didn''t he help and force a woman to give him? As the male lead, Lin Yichi hated the Tang n. Finally, he married Tang Guo, but only treated her as a disy. With the help of Tang Guo''s love, he constantly swallowed the Tang family. Soon, the Tang family went bankrupt, and the status of the little princess of the Tang family plummeted and became a poor daughter. After the Tang''s bankruptcy, Lin Yichi had an office romance with Gu Qingqing. Once met by Tang Guo, as a little princess, of course she couldn''t bear it. The more Tang Guo embarrassed Gu Qingqing, the more Lin Yichi hated her. Because every time Tang Guo appeared, he didn''t give a face to the two of them, causing them to hate Tang Guo for that. Lin Yichi officially filed for divorce, but Tang Guo certainly did not ept it. At this time, she still loved Lin Yichi in her heart. Later, she identally heard that Lin Yichi''s bankruptcy was a conspiracy by Lin Yichi. This was what Lin Yichi said in front of Tang''s father in the hospital, who was furious because of this incident. Not long after, Mother Tang also passed away. Tang Guo, who had lost his rtives, could no longer endure all this, and nned to kill the two with a knife. Finally, she was sent to the psychiatric hospital by Lin Yichi. In an ident, she was hacked to death by a patient in the psychiatric hospital. This is the miserable life of the original owner, she is really just a cannon fodder, but she likes the wrong person, and the Tang family is ruined. After watching the original plot, Tang Guo showed a very sweet smile. "Where is Tang Zhengter?" The system trembled, and still said honestly, After Tang Guo got married, Tang Zheng went abroad. After he knew it, he saw Tang Guo''s body. Then, thinking of the Tang family''s nurturing grace, he met with Lin Yichi. [Then, he was also dropped smoothly. Tang Guo smiled at the corner of her mouth, "Guck, it turned out to be a cannon fodder, it''s really disappointing." "I thought that Tang Zheng made such a precise n, designed his sister to like other people, and will eventually be a big boss. I didn''t expect that it would be a cannon fodder so easily." The system quickly added, [In fact, Lin Yichi did not please, at least he and Gu Qingqing were miserably rectified by Tang Zheng, and in the end they were almost half-lived. Gu Qingqing lost her fertility, and Lin Yi broke her leg. "Oh... that''s still a bit of a skill." Listening to the praise of the host, the system can''t be happy. [Host, can you tell me secretly, what are your ns? Let him also have a psychological preparation, good cut! Chapter 85: Guihu brothers sweetheart (4) Chapter 85: Guihu brother''s sweetheart (4) Tang Zheng came back soon and sent the clean dress to Tang Guo. Tang Guo took the dress and went to the bathroom, while Tang Zheng waited outside, sitting in the dim light. The sound from the bathroom was exceptionally clear. "brother." A soft voice interrupted Tang Zheng''s meditation, "What?" "The zipper won''t close." Tang Zheng''s fingers were a little stiff, and he was about to find someone when he got up. "Brother, help me." The girl turned her head and showed a yful smile, "Trouble you brother." Tang Zheng pursed his lips. Before he could refuse, the girl turned around, leaving him with a white back with perfect curves. Nevertheless, he lost consciousness for a moment, and helped the girl to close the zipper quickly. "Okay." Tang Zheng''s palms were a little sweaty. Tang Guo stood up, holding Tang Zheng''s arm naturally, "Brother, let''s go out." The girl''s voice was a bit of joy, as if she wanted to go out very much. With long legs, Tang Zheng didn''t refuse the girl''s intimacy, leading her into the crowd again. Lin Yichi saw Tang Guo appear, walked over, and asked very gentleman, "How is Miss Tang?" "Yeah." Tang Guo nodded, "It''s much better already." At this time, Lin Yichi had already promised the family to be close to Tang Guo. Seeing such a clean girl, he was not so repulsive. "Then can I ask Miss Tang to do a dance?" Tang Guo didn''t answer Lin Yichi''s words, but tilted her head and looked at Tang Zheng next to him, "Brother, can I dance with him?" Tang Zheng saw the girl''s eyes, and seemed to look forward to dancing with Lin Yichi, somehow, he felt a little ufortable. But thinking of his own n was to make Tang Guo fall in love with Lin Yichi. He handed Tang Guo''s hand to Lin Yichi''s, "Xiao Guo likes it." Tang Guo smiled back and leaned into Tang Zheng''s ear, "It was my brother who said he was good." She blinked at Tang Zheng and was taken to the dance floor by Lin Yichi. Tang Zheng, who stayed in ce, was not as easy as he had nned to seed. The girl danced with Lin Yichi, and he felt inexplicably irritable. Folding his brows, his gaze never left the two of them. I don''t know what Lin Yichi said to the girl, he didn''t even see her smiling so happily at home. Tang Zheng pursed his thin lips and took a sip of red wine, feeling very difficult to swallow. "Mr. Tang." A beautiful woman walked by, Tang Zheng recognized this woman and became a second-tier actress. "Mr. Tang, do you want to dance together?" Normally, Tang Zheng would naturally not refuse thedy''s request, even if he had no ideas, he would still give the other person some face. At this moment, he was in no mood to dance at all. The actress is not an inexperienced person, she smiled and gave herself a step, "It seems that Mr. Tang is not very convenient, it is really a pity, so let''s next time." When the actress turned around, she suddenly stretched out a white and slender hand in front of her, raising her head in surprise, "Mr. Tang?" "Isn''t it dancing?" Tang Zheng smiled gracefully, holding the actress''s hand that the actress couldn''t wait to put in his palm like a gentleman, and the two entered the dance floor together. Dancing with a stranger, Tang Zheng seemed to forget the difort brought to him by the girl before. He subconsciously looked for the girl''s figure on the dance floor, but Tang Guo didn''t see Tang Guo. He didn''t know why he kept searching in the crowd, and finally saw the person he was looking for in a corner, and even heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 86: Guihu brothers sweetheart (5) Chapter 86: Guihu brother''s sweetheart (5) "I didn''t expect Mr. Tang to dance so well." Xu Fangfei pursed her lips and smiled, Shui Lingling''s eyes never left the man in front of him. Before that, she had never thought that the Lin family, the proud child of heaven, would actually agree to dance with her. This was really a big surprise. She didn''t know that the people who danced with her arms were not on her. Since Tang Zheng found the figure of the young girl, his eyes have flicked over from time to time. Lin Yichi sat next to the girl and said something with a smile on his face. It should be a matter of hand to make a little girl happy by the means of the Lin family. But Tang Zheng clearly felt that the girl seemed unhappy. "Xiao Guo is not interested in this?" "It''s just a holiday now, should I take you to other ces tomorrow?" Originally, Lin Yichi didn''t want to contact Tang Guo, after all, he already had someone he liked. But after contacting Tang Guo, somehow, he felt that if he had to marry a woman in the future, Tang Guo in front of him would be very suitable. Tang Guo raised his eyelids, his eyes drooped slightly, and the corners of his mouth bend. "Thank you Brother Lin, that would be too troublesome." The more Tang Guo behaved strangely and politely, the less Lin Yichi would reject her. I have forgotten how repellent the family members asked him to approach Tang Guo before. "Brother Lin, it seems that someone is looking for you, so busy, don''t worry about me." Lin Yichi saw that they were two more important people at the banquet. After saying a few apologies, he left with them. After Lin Yichi left, many people came to invite Tang Guo to dance, but she refused. Upon seeing this, Tang Zheng breathed a sigh of relief. When the song was over, before he had time to talk to Xu Fangfei, he quickly walked towards Tang Guo''s position. The girl seemed to be bored with her chin and looked at the dance floor. When she saw him passing by, there was a sh of joy in her eyes, and he did not miss it. Tang Zheng didn''t know where the joy that rose in his heart came from, he only followed his heart and walked quickly to her. Finally, I don''t know what I remembered, so I pretended to be reserved and picked up a ss of red wine, his expression became more indifferent, and he sat next to her. "Brother, you finally came back." The girl''s joyful tone still pleased Tang Zheng. He put down the wine ss and touched the girl''s head subconsciously, feeling very good. The girl''s brilliant smile made him feel a little guilty. However, this guilt was quickly suppressed by him. Even if he doesn''t hate Tang Guo, he doesn''t like being arranged for life. Before the Tang family made a decision, Tang Guo must fall in love with other people. Thinking about it this way, Tang Zheng''s face returned to the former alienation. "How does Xiaoguo feel about Lin Yichi?" Tang Zheng squeezed the wine ss and asked casually, "He is a raremercial genius in the Lin family. Our Tang family and the Lin family also have a good rtionship with each other, which can be regarded as knowing the foundation." After Tang Zheng finished speaking, he found the girl staring at him unblinkingly, making him a little ufortable. "how?" "Does my brother think he is good?" the girl asked innocently. Tang Zheng squeezed the ss and couldn''t help but use some strength, and finally said, "Well, I think he is very good." "Oh..." The girl buried her head for a while, her voice was low, "Since my brother thinks him well, then he must be a good person." "Brother Lin said, he wants to invite me out to y another day," Tang Guo blinked his eyes and asked seriously, "Since my brother says he is good, shouldn''t I refuse him?" System: The mmp host is out of ce. Chapter 87: Guihu brothers sweetheart (6) Chapter 87: Guihu brother''s sweetheart (6) Before leaving the reception, Tang Guo ran to Lin Yichi and smiled brightly, "Brother Lin, my brother said, you are a very good person, so you can go and y with you." Tang Zheng, who heard the girl''s words behind him, felt ufortable. She is really a stupid girl who is spoiled by her parents. If he says that he is a good person, would he really be a good person? He says he is a good person, so he can hang out with people casually? Tang Zheng didn''t know where the unhappiness in his heart came from. Anyway, his sister is really horribly stupid, not at all like the daughter taught by his parents. Tang Zheng frowned deeply, and Lin Yichi was getting more and more unpleasant. He originally thought he was still a good person. Suddenly I felt that Lin Yichi was not good. He was not as handsome or as high as him, and his IQ was definitely not as good as him. The appearance of that gentleman, let alone how hypocritical. Tang Zheng sneered. What this kind of person likes most is the feeling of deceiving the little girl. If the two get married in the future, with the simplicity of his family, they will definitely be deceived by the other party. Tang Zheng pursed his lips, staring deeply at Lin Yichi. Lin Yichi felt Tang Zheng''s gaze, and felt a little inexplicable. In the end he felt that it might be that Tang Zheng thought he was excellent and could be the other side''s brother-inw, but the other side felt that he had robbed his sister, so he loved and hated him. Thinking about this, Lin Yichi politely came over to greet Tang Zheng. "President Tang rest assured, I will take care of Xiaoguo when I go out to y." "Xiaoguo, go home." Tang Zheng ignored Lin Yichi, took Tang Guo, and personally stuffed her into the car, closed the door, and moved quickly and in one go. Seeing Lin Yichi''s stiff face outside the car window, he was finally a little more happy. What kind of thing is Lin Yichi! If he hadn''t brought Xiao Guo out, would the other party know Xiao Guo? In front of him, dare to say without shame that he would take Xiao Guo out to y, and would take care of her? Xiao Guo is the little princess of the Tang family, can anyone take care of it? Tang Guo caught a glimpse of the person next to him, and sometimes showed disgust and disgust, and sometimes passed a smile, looking at him very curiously. Tang Zheng came back to his senses and saw the girl looking at him with her face held up. He was a little ufortable and coughed slightly, pretending to be calm and picked up the book next to him. "Brother, you really are a genius." Suddenly hearing the girl''s praise, Tang Zheng hooked the corner of his mouth unconsciously. Xindao, this girl had some eyesight and was not so repulsive anymore. "You can read the book backwards." Tang Zheng: "..." System: [Ahahahahahaha...] "I always thought it was a legend that I could see it with my own eyes one day." The girl''s adoring eyes made Tang Zheng not know whether to continue reading or turn the book upside down. He rubbed his forehead, and sure enough, the little princess of the Tang family was spoiled. He knew his parents'' ns when he was young, and he has been studying very hard, finishing all high school courses at the age of ten. It took another two years to finish university courses, and at the age of twelve, I finally went abroad as I wish. He worked so hard because he didn''t want to be manipted and avoided the little princess of the Tang family. No, I went back to Tang''s house, even though he was separated for a long time, Tang Guo was still very close to him. If it is a smart girl, she will definitely see his strangeness. "Brother, Brother Lin exined that he will take me to y someday." Tang Zheng was still thinking about his rtionship with Tang Guo, when he suddenly heard such a sentence, his entire face sank. Chapter 88: Guihu brothers sweetheart (7) Chapter 88: Guihu brother''s sweetheart (7) "When did he ask for your phone number and added WeChat?" Tang Zheng fiddled with the phone and asked seriously. Tang Guo stared at Tang Zheng eagerly, "At the previous reception, my brother said he was a good person. I don''t think there should be anything for him? After all, my brother said he was a good person..." "If my brother doesn''t like it, I will delete him." Tang Guo grabbed the phone and moved very quickly. He immediately deleted Lin Yichi''s WeChat ount, and then deleted Lin Yichi''s phone number. Just after Lin Yichi posted a sentence of "Where do you want to go to y", he noticed that there was a red exmation mark behind it, which was somewhat inexplicable. It just happened to be fine, so why did you delete him? It should be... deleted by mistake, right? ? ? Tang Zheng was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect Tang Guo to be so simple. For a time, I couldn''t tell what it was like. "I don''t like what my brother doesn''t like, and I don''t like people who my brother doesn''t like. If my brother doesn''t like me ying with him, I won''t y with him." The girl''s sweet and soft tone passed quietly from the apex of Tang Zheng''s heart. Tang Zheng recovered quickly with aplicated expression, "Does Xiao Guo want to y with him?" "Why does my brother ask that?" Tang Zheng let out a sigh, "If Xiao Guo wants to y with him, I won''t stop you." Originally, his purpose was to make Xiao Guo like other people. For a long time, the people around him did not speak, and Tang Zheng couldn''t bear the quietness of the car. When she looked sideways, the girl was hanging her head, and she looked a little depressed. He couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable. "what happened?" "Isn''t my brother saying that he is good?" The girl raised her head, looking a little confused and very at a loss. "Didn''t my brother admire him very much? Why did my brother say that I want to y with him?" She frowned in confusion, "Could it be that I misunderstood what my brother meant, but my brother doesn''t like him?" The girl''s performance caused Tang Zheng''s heart to make waves. Her pretty face is full of self-me, "I''m really too stupid, and I didn''t discover the true intention of my brother. It turns out that my brother praised a person, not necessarily true praise, but may be ironicing this person with praise. ." Tang Zheng was surprised by Tang Guonaobu: "..." "Next time I will pay attention, brother," Tang Guo looked up, looking serious, "Next time I won''t just understand the superficial meaning of your words." Tang Zheng: "..." System: [Ahahahahahaha...Host, are you serious? ? The Tang family traveled abroad at this time, also to create a chance for them to get along alone, but they did not expect that Tang Zheng would let Tang Guo like other people during this holiday. At that time, when they came back, Tang Guo liked Lin Yichi wholeheartedly. They had no choice but to ept it. The system wanted to make some words from Tang Guo, but his host seemed to fall asleep because of a good mood. Tang Zheng next door was different. He didn''t sleep well all night. Tang Zheng''s IQ is undoubtedly very high. The girl''s performance is obviously to have a good impression of him, and even because he decides to like or dislike someone. This undoubtedly runs counter to his purpose. The next morning, Tang Guo felt Tang Zheng''s strangeness, as if the two were just strangers. [Host, Tang Zheng doesn''t seem to change his mind. Tang Guo was eating breakfast when the cell phone on the dining table rang. She nced and picked it up. Chapter 89: Guihu brothers sweetheart (8) Chapter 89: Guihu brother''s sweetheart (8) "Brother Lin?" Tang Zheng''s attention was immediately attracted by the girl''s voice. Although he was eating breakfast slowly, his ears kept listening to the movement on the opposite side, and his eyes were also inadvertently observing the girl''s expression. "Huh? Is it about deleting WeChat?" "Maybe...slide your hands..." Tang Zheng couldn''t help but tick the corner of his mouth, and found that the breakfast was also delicious. "Out to y? Now?" The smile at the corner of Tang Zheng''s mouth was put away, and he nced over, just to hit the girl''s eyes, only to hear her say, "No, I..." "You wille to pick up Xiaoguoter." Tang Zheng grabbed the phone, "She rarely goes out to y, you take good care of her." Lin Yichi was still regretful. Hearing Tang Zheng''s words, he breathed a sigh of relief. Just when he wanted to answer, the phone hung up. In response, he just shook his head and smiled and didn''t care. He just needed help from the Tang family, and he didn''t hate Tang Guo at best. But now the family has given him a lot of pressure, without Tang Guo, he would have the wealth of other families. Compared with the clever and capable daughters of other families, it was obviously easier to coax a little princess from the Tang family who was petted and didn''t know anything. "Xiaoguo go get dressed up, Lin Yichi will pick you up in a while." Tang Zheng returned the phone to Tang Guo, lowered his head and did not go to see Tang Guo, "dressed up better." He didn''t look up, because he didn''t want to look at the girl''s eyes, he didn''t know what kind of eyes she would show. No matter what, he would not change his original intention, and would not go against the choice he made at the beginning just because he changed his view of Tang Guo. "Ok." There is no unreasonable harassment in the imagination, just a good sentence makes people feel ufortable. Tang Zheng raised his head, only to see the back of the girl hurried back to the room. He squeezed his fist, and in the end there was only a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, without doing anything more. [Host, are you really dressed like this? The system still couldn''t understand what his host was nning to do. Yesterday he thought that the host wanted to attack Tang Zheng and asked Tang Zheng to die for her, but from today''s point of view, Tang Zheng is obviously not that easy to shake. Today the host is still dressing up so happily, is it... the host is going to attack the male lead Lin Yichi? [My host, how about not touching the male lead? Tang Guo curled his lips, "Did I ever say that I would touch the male lead? It''s just for fun. Could it be that you want me to be bored in the house? That would be bored, and maybe I can''t figure out suicide." [No, no, I didn''t mean that...] He was just worried, worried that the host would identally destroy the world again. Although he is a little used to such things, he still can''t help but worry that the host will retaliate against the society if he is unhappy. Tang Guo carefully nced at his eyebrows, applied pink lipstick, gently curved the corners of her mouth, and changed into a pink dress that fits the little princess of the Tang family. Coupled with slightly curly hair, it looks like a cute Barbie doll. If you ignore the deep smile on her face, the system feels everything is perfect. "Brother, but you told me to go." The system trembled. What happened to mmp always felt dangerous to follow the host. Finally, the system couldn''t help asking, [Host, are you trying to retaliate against Tang Zheng and the others? "Have it?" [Yes, I am very sure! "Ah...then look at their performance, if I am satisfied, maybe it will give them a good ending." System: If you are not satisfied... Do you want to film them? Chapter 90: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (9) Chapter 90: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (9) "Brother, is this beautiful?" The girl walked down the stairs, like a cute Barbie doll, wishing to be held in her hand and cared for. "Pretty." Tang Zheng couldn''t say anything against his heart, and he subconsciously ignored the ufortable feeling in his heart. The young girl walked quickly to his side, making a gesture to hug his arm, and being gently averted by him, he did not ignore the disappointment in her eyes. This feeling of rejecting her also made his heart twitch. "Lin Yichi is here." "Oh." The girl followed, Tang Zheng frowned and walked in front. Lin Yichi was still holding a bunch of red roses. After Tang Guo came out, he delivered the flowers to the girl. The girl holding the rose looks better. "Protect her well." Tang Zheng pursed his lips, and said only one sentence, "Don''t let people bully her." "Don''t worry, Mr. Tang, I will take good care of Xiao Guo and will not let her be bullied." Lin Yichi walked over and helped Tang Guo into the car. When the car door closed, Tang Zheng seemed to notice the girl''s eyes that had been falling on him. They were clean and clear. He quickly turned around and went back without realizing that his footsteps were a little embarrassing. Since Tang Guo was picked up by Lin Yichi, Tang Zheng has always been a little restless. He looked at the clock from time to time, and the assistants around him thought he had something urgent to deal with. When reporting to work, the speed of speaking couldn''t help but speed up a lot. "Ms. Tang, is there something urgent?" Tang Zheng paused, "Go ahead." "Yes." Next, Tang Zheng still couldn''t help but look at his watch, his brows wrinkled, why did it take half an hour. The assistant was sweating on his forehead, and he hadn''t seen Mr. Tang in such a hurry. He quickly finished what he was about to say, and slipped out of the office, letting out a long sigh of relief. Finally, Tang Zheng dialed Tang Guo''s phone. "brother?" The obviously cheerful voice made Tang Zheng a little regretful, "It''s okay, I''ll call you and ask if you have been bullied." "Ah, thank you brother. Brother Lin has always taken care of me. No one bullied me." You can hear from the girl''s voice that she was really not wronged. "Brother Lin took me to the East Lake to y. There are so many lotus flowers here. Pretty, brother, do you want to see it? I''ll take a few pictures of you." "No." Tang Zheng hung up indifferently, a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Yesterday, I told him to listen to him. Today I was so fascinated by Lin Yichi that I couldn''t find the North and the South. However, soon his cell phone rang, and when he clicked it, Tang Guo took the photo. The lotus does bloom beautifully, but...why does every lotus have someone''s beautiful face? This is not andscape photo at all, it is obviously a selfie. The girl smiled brightly, and even the beautiful flowers couldn''tpare to her delicacy. "Brother, is Donghu good-looking?" What followed was news of the girl. Tang Zheng replied involuntarily, "It looks good." The scenery is beautiful, the people are better. After he returned, he threw the phone away irritably. Pursing his lips, listening to the constantly ringing message prompts, he immediately turned off the phone and threw it away. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, looked at the series of photos of himself, and gave a low smile when the news was sent and received no response. He threw the mobile phone into the water and made a loud sound, which caught Lin Yichi''s attention. "what happened?" Tang Guo''s face was very innocent, "The phone identally fell into theke." System: Host, I believe in your evil, are you the devil? ? ? Chapter 91: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (10) Chapter 91: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (10) Tang Guoy on the edge of the boat, searching in theke anxiously, seeming to be looking for the mobile phone that she had just "identally" dropped. "Is that phone important to you?" Of course Lin Yichi would not think that the little princess of the Tang family would be anxious because she dropped a mobile phone. It was obvious that this mobile phone had extraordinary significance for Tang Guo. Hearing his words, Tang Guo raised his head and looked at Lin Yichi with bright eyes, "Yes, how does Brother Lin know?" "Seeing you are very anxious." Lin Yichi smiled, "So it should be meaningful to you." "Yeah." Tang Guo''s mouth bends, "That''s the gift my brother brought back to me from abroad. It didn''t take me long. If my brother knew that I identally lost her gift, he would be very unhappy. ." Lin Yichi wanted a few words offort, when he heard the sleeves being pulled by someone, "Brother Lin, can you help me find my phone?" After the system silently measured the depth and area of the East Lake and the people around it, it came to a conclusion: his host is acting as a monster. Facing the girl''s innocent pleading face, Lin Yichi couldn''t say what she refused. "Can''t it?" Seeing the girl''s disappointed look, Lin Yichi blurted out almost without thinking about it, "No, I''ll help you find it." After speaking, Lin Yichi was a little upset, and suddenly found that his brain could not control hisnguage nerves. He usually speaks carefully, and this state can only happen when Qingqing makes him angry. ording to her Tang Guo''s understanding, the rtionship between Gu Qingqing and Lin Yichi at this time is still in the process of adapting. To be precise, Lin Yichi likes each other and displeases each other, but it is not deep enough. Otherwise, it is impossible to marry a family with the male protagonist''s urine name. "Brother Lin, do you really want to find my phone for me?" Tang Guo nced down, "But the water is so deep, can you swim? Brother Lin looks like a gentleman, not like someone who can get into the water." Lin Yichi: He really doesn''t know why the little princess of the Tang family would think that he helped her find the phone because he wanted him to go into the water to find it in person. Informed system: [You can understand that TV shows are watched too much. ] His host is a grinning little fairy. Just as Lin Yichi wanted to say that he would let people go down and look for it, he felt that his sleeves were being pulled. "Brother Lin, it turns out that the guests here can really go into the water. Look at the gentleman in the boat over there who is helping his girlfriend to go into the water and pick the lotus." Lin Yichi followed Tang Guo''s words and saw not far away, a man took off his jacket, trousers, put on a life jacket, and went into the water to pick a lotus. This is not the only example, you can see it everywhere. Turning around, I saw the little princess Tang''s focused, shining eyes, Lin Yichi''s words, if I immediately called someone to salvage the phone, I swallowed it into my stomach. "Brother Lin isn''t willing?" "Of course I am happy to serve the beautiful little princess." Lin Yichi put on a gentle smile and touched Tang Guo''s head, "You wait." Lin Yichi was never a person who gave up halfway. He sacrificed to this point. If he failed, it would be a joke. "Sure enough, Brother Lin was right, not irony, Brother Lin is a good person." Lin Yichi felt much better at being praised by the little princess of Tang family. Take a long breath and start to take off his valuable suit and watch... Chapter 92: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (11) Chapter 92: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (11) Tang Guo watched Lin Yichi go into the water and patted his hair by the way, as if he was getting some dirty things off. System: He remembers that the host has no cleanliness. Tang Guo held his chin, staring at the man swimming around in the East Lake, his mouth bends, "You said, when will he find the phone?" [Host, are you really the devil? ? ? Anyhow, they are also male protagonists. Don''t you feel guilty in your heart and hurt your conscience if you are so driven and teasing? When Lin Chi looked over, Tang Guo replied with a sweet smile and said sensibly, "Brother Lin, if you can''t find it, then you shoulde up. The East Lake is so big that you can''t find it and it''s normal. , Isnt it just a mobile phone, I dont want it anymore." As the male lead, Lin Yichi would naturally not agree. Originally, he had to go to East Lake, but now he swears that he must find the phone that tortured him and see what it is. "Ah, really dedicated." Hearing the praise from his host, the system was not happy. He was afraid that the host and the hostess would be tortured to death by his host before he loved it. Fortunately, his host is still very measured and will not easily kill the male and female masters. She said it as if she had killed him before, but in a certain world after Tang Guo was ckened, she did count the male and female leaders to death. What is the result of death? Because the male and female protagonist themselves were not life-spanning, they were killed early, causing the world built by the male and female protagonist to copse in an instant, and he and his host went to the next world with regret. That is, at that time, his intelligent host came to the conclusion that she can jump around in any world and change her destiny at will. The only thing that cannot be changed is her lifespan, at most under certain conditions. Can be extended for ten years. The system even discovered with horror that as long as his host thought, he would be able to do something. As for the tasks that he did well at the beginning and interpret the life of a cannon fodder female partner, he should be able to understand that the host himself did not know what he was going to do, so he was arranged so many worlds. "What are you thinking?" Leng Bujue Ding''s voice sounded, making the systeme to mind, just listening to his faint way, [Host, I found something very incredible. [You can actually cover the halo of the hero and heroine! ! mmp is really amazing! ! The system is veryplicated. What does this mean? It means that she wants to copse a world and copse. He is a little suspicious of life, and it is even necessary to examine the meaning of his existence, whether it is the existence of the restraining host or the other''s pet. Besides, Tang Zheng, who had been shut down for an hour, finally remembered to turn it on. As soon as I turned it on, I couldn''t wait to read the news from Tang Guo before, and the smile on his face disappeared. Because he discovered that Tang Guo hadn''t sent a message again after one minute after he shut down. He held the phone tightly, checked the time, and called the vi. "Not back yet?" "Yes, Master, this time thedy should be dining out." Tang Zheng couldn''t help but looked at the time. At 11:20, it was indeed time for dinner. Tang Zheng put down the phone, picked it up after a few minutes, and dialed Tang Guo''s phone. "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off..." "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off..." Tang Zheng put down the phone, he didn''t notice a sh of chill in his eyes. Chapter 93: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (12) Chapter 93: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (12) Tang Zheng pursed his lips, flipped through the news records, and looked at the girl who was more beautiful than the lotus, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. That little pink mouth is really coaxing. He believed in evil before he believed her nonsense. However, isn''t the result now as his wish? In the end, Tang Zheng put the phone aside at will, and did not pay attention to everything about Tang Guo, as if he had driven the girl''s figure out of his mind at that moment. After wandering in the East Lake for nearly an hour, Lin Yichi, who almost knelt to a mobile phone, finally found Tang Guo''s mobile phone from the mud. Tang Guo was a little surprised, really, she was really surprised. Then he sighed that he deserves to be the hero, and he can get his mobile phone out of Donghu Lake. Lin Yichi cleaned the phone very gently and sent it to Tang Guo. "Thank you Brother Lin, you are so kind." Good guy card, Tang Guo will not be stingy. Lin Yichi, who was still upset at first, felt surprisingly like a good thing to help grandpa cross the road, and his heart was extremely satisfied. Really hell. "Brother Lin, dont y in East Lake today. Youve been swimming in the water for so long. Im afraid you will catch a cold. You should go home first and let the doctor take a look. My mother said, to prevent colds, its best to cook. A bowl of **** soup, and a good sleep." "If you are sick because of this, I will be very sorry." Lin Yichi feltfortable. Isnt it just to get a broken cell phone in Donghu Lake? In fact, it''s a different experience. Especially feeling the care of the little princess of the Tang family, Lin Yichi feels rxed physically and mentally. In the current state, there is really no need to y, he still cares about the image. So far today is a gain. Tang Guo also said very intimately that he took a taxi and went home. Lest he catch a cold and make her worry, Lin Yichi also felt ufortable, so he didn''t force it. The system is clear, but his host has already teased Lin Yichi enough, and doesn''t want to face him for the time being. When Tang Guo returned to the vi, he felt that the whole vi was in the cold winter, obviously it was hot summer. She didn''t seem to know anything, and went to her room as before. As soon as she reached the door, she felt a cool gaze and looked over. Tang Zheng stood at the door and looked at her deeply for a while, thinking she would exin something. As a result, she didn''t say a word, her face was getting colder and colder. "brother?" Tang Zheng suddenly regained his smile, which was a bit of a ghost. He smiled faintly, and walked up to Tang Guo, "Have a lot of fun?" The voice is calm and unfamiliar, and I can''t hear what it means. "It''s fine." Tang Zheng''s pupils became darker, not visible on the face, still smiling, "It seems that Lin Yichi took good care of Xiaoguo." Tang Guo squeezed her dress, her nervous look was really lifelike, if the system hadn''t known that everything was fake, she would have thought that his host was really scared. "Is there a date tomorrow?" Tang Zheng''s voice was gentle and unfamiliar, just as before. Tang Guo nced at him carefully, pursing her lips, "No." "If Xiaoguo likes Lin Yichi, my brother won''t object, you are a good match." "what?" Tang Guo raised her head in a panic. This made Tang Zheng''s heart sink. Sure enough, she saw two sides. Without his calction, did the little princess of the Tang family be stolen by Lin Yichi? Chapter 94: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (13) Chapter 94: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (13) "Don''t Xiaoguo like Lin Yichi?" Tang Zhengs smile was strange. He stretched out his hand to rub the girls smooth cheeks, and whispered in her ear, "When parentse back, Xiaoguo can tell them that you and Lin Yichi are in love, they No objection, after all...you really match up." After speaking, Tang Zheng suddenly felt a little empty in his heart, and he wrinkled his brows slightly, obviously not liking this feeling. The girl pursed her lips, pinched her dress hard, her eyes drooping, her helpless look really wanted to be devastated (frustrated). "You guys are talented and beautiful, your parents will be happy to help you organize your wedding." Tang Guo suddenly raised her head, and Tang Zheng realized that her lips were very pale. But he didn''t care, only thinking that this was caused by the little girl''s nervousness. "Is this what my brother wants?" Tang Zheng was taken aback, obviously he didn''t expect the girl to ask that. He didn''t think about anything, and just said, "Of course, Lin Yichi looks perfect, doesn''t he?" The girl lowered her head again and said in a low voice, "If this is what my brother hopes, I will tell them when my parentse back." Tang Zheng only raised his eyebrows and sneered, "Then you should rest earlier." After that, he turned back to the room. Tang Zheng, who returned to the room, didn''t look as indifferent as before, but his face was dark, as if something had deviated from his n. Compared to Tang Zheng''s upset, Tang Guo, who was still depressed just now, returned to the room and locked the door, andy on the bed leisurely, eating snacks... by the way, he checked thetest Weibo. system: What about the girl who was abandoned by his brother? Nani? Host, what are you doing? The system recalled Tang Guo''s sentence earlier, "Is this also what brother hoped for?" This sentence really seemed simr. He asked him to review the plot, and was shocked to find that this was what the original owner said to Tang Zheng before Tang Guo agreed to Lin Yichi''s proposal? The same expression, the same emotion, the same low and disappointed tone. That is, the hidden emotions are deeper than his host. The system was terrified. He seemed to have discovered some incredible truth. He secretly waited and watched the host who was reading Weibo with great interest, and finally plucked up the courage, [The original body likes Tang Zheng? "You are not a system, do you know the plot?" He is a system and knows the plot, but the host does not trigger some hidden plots, he does not know? ? [Host, how did you find out? "I don''t know who wrote you. This IQ is really worrying." "Stupid thing, if you didn''t have me, I think it''s a question of whether you can survive. After all, you can exist for so long, in fact, I should be most grateful. System: means an arrow in the knee, is he so useless? Tang Guo seemed to know his thoughts, hehe smiled, "In addition to providing the plot, you said you have other roles? For example, hacking into the online world? What gift packs can I get for me? The previous tasks werepleted, and there were rewards? If I hadn''t forgotten my eyes, I had ten lines at a nce, my brain was smart, I was beautiful, I could go to the hall, I could go to the kitchen, and I could live hard while learning survival skills, would you still survive? Tell me, do you have anything to do with it? ? " System: Speaking of which, he is really useless. Inexplicably a little inferior... I''m sorry the host, I''m holding you back. Chapter 95: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (14) Chapter 95: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (14) After in-depth reflection on the system, I felt that I was really useless. As a result, when facing Tang Guo, he never mentioned whether she abused or abused the hostess. He would never admit the fact that he was instigated by the host. [Host, just tell me, does the original body like Tang Zheng. If this is the case, why should she marry Lin Yichi? After knowing that Lin Yichi has Gu Qingqing, will he have trouble with Lin Yichi again? In the end there was such an ending. "I like it." Tang Guo''s eyes sank, "I like it since I was very young." The system''s spirits rallied, and Tang Guo continued to speak without disturbing Tang Guo. He always feels that the host knows a lot, knows a lot, and clearly sees the same plot, she can always analyze many points from it. "I was three years old and lived in a hospital once. There happened to be an orphanage behind the ward where she lived." Tang Guo whispered, "She saw Tang Zheng, a stubborn and tenacious boy." [Can Tang Zheng be taken to the Tang family, is it rted to the original body? The system almost jumped up, and he just nced across the plot, after all, the original body had not actively asked the Tang family to adopt the child. "The original body stayed in the hospital for a week. Every day, he would look at the location of the orphanage by the window. Do you think the Tang family can''t see it? As two big figures in the Tang group, they don''t know who their daughter is looking at? They love their daughters so much, and of course the people their daughters like will bring them back. " The fact is that the Tang couple looked at their sick daughter and smiled happily at a certain child in the orphanage every day. Coupled with the rapid recovery of the daughter, they felt that the child was blessed. I also felt that my daughter was missing a small partner, so she brought people back, and did not intend to be a son-inw at the beginning. Later, seeing Tang Zheng''s talents and his daughter liked it, they had this n. Tang Zheng just mistakenly thought that they had this n from the beginning. It''s no wonder that even though Tang Zheng has returned from abroad for so many years, Tang Guo is not at all unfamiliar. In the plot, Tang Guo listened to Tang Zheng''s words most. In many cases, the Tang family had no way to coax her. But only a word from Tang Zheng, it seems that she is willing to go through all fire and water. The original body is actually as smart as snow, feeling Tang Zheng''s rejection of him, and even less dare to show his likes, choosing to hide silently. In another way, I like Tang Zheng, such as listening to him and supporting his ideas, even if it is his decision. Without the silent efforts of the original body, Tang Zheng''s study abroad and entrepreneurship would not be so smooth. After listening to Tang Guo''s analysis, the system murmured, [The original identity is clearly possessed. Later, Tang Zheng designed that she liked Lin Yichi, and she was silent, she was used to it. Since it was Tang Zheng''s wish, it was her wish, so she tried her best to like Lin Yichi. It should be said that the original body entered the y, and she did note out of the y until the moment she heard that the Tang couple had died. She already understood that Tang Zheng didn''t like her, and without her rtives, she lost herst hope of survival, so she chose to kill Gu Qingqing and Lin Yichi with a knife, and wanted to die with them. In the end, she failed and was sent to a mental hospital where she was hacked to death by a mental patient. She did not resist. The system is actually veryplicated, because every time his host puts into a cannon fodder role, he is not the kind of bad guy at the beginning. Even some people are not bad from beginning to end, but the inevitable fate is very tragic. He understands why the host is getting more and more copsed. Really. Chapter 96: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (15) Chapter 96: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (15) [Host, I''m sorry, I seem to really hold back you. The system sincerely apologizes. If he is smarter, maybe the host will not copse. He didn''t know when the world would go on and off, and when he was set to apany Tang Guo in his life as a cannon fodder. It seems that the person who created him did not give him any specific tasks. He found that he and his host really had a bleak future. It should be said that the best result is to be able to shuttle in these worlds forever and never die. "Don''t be discouraged, if I can go out, depending on my past love, I won''t forget you." The system wanted to squeeze two tears to show that he was very moved. It''s a pity that he is just a program, he doesn''t have a body, and there is no such thing as tears. It''s so embarrassing hahaha. [Host, you think I can help you in the future, you are wee. Tang Guo was silent for a while, "Are you sure?" System: [Ahahahahaha...it should...maybe! Why can''t he be sure? Maybe his host is too broken, right? After Tang Guo ate and drank enough, he never left the room, even if it was time for dinner, he did not take the initiative to go out. Tang Zheng was using the food in the restaurant alone, and nced at the ce where Tang Guo sat in the past. Suddenly, today''s food is really the same. "Why doesn''t Misse down to eat?" "Miss said she is not hungry." Tang Zheng twisted his eyebrows and sneered, "I also learned how to y Missy''s temper." Maid: Are you ady? There is nothing wrong with ying temper, master. "Go and ask her toe down for dinner." Tang Zheng put down the bowl and chopsticks, seeming to be waiting for Tang Guo toe down to eat. The servant didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly went upstairs and knocked on Tang Guo''s room door, "Miss, it''s time for dinner." "Not hungry, don''t want to eat, you go." The servant looked embarrassed, she didn''t dare to provoke the little princess, just about to turn around and go downstairs to report the situation, Tang Zheng had already arrived at the door. "Come out to eat." Hearing Tang Zheng''s voice, Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, got up from the bed, and opened the door neatly. At the moment when the door was opened, her unpredictable expression instantly changed to the look of a good girl. System: In terms of acting skills, he is not as good as the host. "brother." The girl''s sweet tone seemed to be sweet to people''s hearts, and even Tang Zheng didn''t realize that his emotions had been controlled by the girl in front of him. "Who is angry with the door closed? Or is it angry with me because I broke through?" Tang Zheng was actually very upset, so Lin Yichi just made her care so? Although this was what he wanted, of course he couldn''t talk to Tang Guo. "You like Lin Yichi. If you are afraid of your parents'' me, I will help you intercede. When that happens, you can just marry Lin Yichi." The girl with clear eyes, as bright as stars, fell silent when she heard Tang Zheng''s words. She lowered her head, and said nothing more. Tang Zheng was ufortable. Is it really because of Lin Yichi? Knowing that, he didn''t need to spend so much effort to take her to the banquet. When the Lin family brings Lin Yichi over to meet, she will also fall in love with each other. Tang Zheng felt ufortable thinking about it. "Okay,e down to eat." Feeling the girl still obediently following behind, Tang Zheng felt much better. Next, is the silent meal time. Tang Guo went upstairs without taking two bites. The first sentence to lock the room is, "I knew that tonight''s food was so delicious, I should eat less snacks." system:"" mmp, what about a good frustrated girl? Chapter 97: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (16) Chapter 97: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (16) The next day, before Tang Zheng went to thepany, he subconsciously knocked on Tang Guo''s door, and when the servant saw it, he told him that Tang Guo had left early in the morning. Thinking that Tang Guo might be eager to see Lin Yichi, Tang Zheng''s good mood all morning was gone. "I know, I''ll go to thepany first." "Master, don''t you go after breakfast first?" The servant asked after chasing, what he got was the sound of the car starting. Tang Zheng pursed his lips, his eyes darkened. All the members of thepany saw Tang Zheng''s expression and exchanged nces, saying that they would definitely not provoke President Tang today. At first nce, Mr. Tang was in a very bad mood. I don''t know who provokes President Tang, he is really courageous. I don''t know if this person is still alive. And Tang Guo, did he really go to see Lin Yichi? Tang Guo smiled coldly, she was not in the mood to see Lin Yichi''s pig hoof. Tang Guo went to a cell phone repair shop, and she took the cell phone that broke yesterday to repair it. System: Indicates that this operation cannot be understood. "Boss, can you fix it?" Tang Guo watched as the boss had disassembled the phone. Although there was water, there was no silt inside. "I will try first." The boss was very nervous, and it was the first time such a beautiful girl came over early in the morning to ask him to repair his cell phone. Seeing what the little girl means, we still have to wait for him to fix it. It''s really Alexander. If he doesn''t fix it well, he always feels that a pretty girl will guard him and cry. He can''t bear it. Therefore, he will do his best to fix the phone within today. "Boss, you must fix this phone, please." The boss nodded quickly, sweating all over, especially when he saw the little girl handing him arge pile of RMB, with such a thick pile, it looked really much better. In other words, with so much money, you should be able to buy a mobile phone simr to this one, right? But seeing the little girl look anxious, the boss worked hard, repaired the phone seriously, and didn''t have the thought to refuse. Near twelve o''clock, Tang Zheng finally couldn''t bear it, because since the morning, Tang Guo hadn''t had a message or a phone call with him. This was impossible in the past. Did you forget everything you yed with Lin Yichi? Finally, Tang Zheng dialed Tang Guo''s phone without expression. "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off..." Tang Zheng''s face turned dark. When the assistant walked in, he wished he could turn around and go out. After processing the documents with a ck face, Tang Zheng once again called Tang Guo''s phone, which was still turned off. Tang Zheng sneered twice, and the assistants who walked to the door could feel that Tang''s office was in the midst of the cold winter. "Connect me to Lin Yichi." "excuse me, you are?" "Tang Zheng." "Okay, President Tang, wait a moment." Lin Yichi was really ttered when he heard the secretary say that Tang Zheng had called. How could that person call him? After thinking about it, he finally attributed the cause to Tang Guo. When he answered the phone, Tang Zheng''s first sentence was, "You and Xiaoguo had a great time?" Lin Yichi didn''t react for a while, thinking that Tang Zheng was talking about yesterday, smiling on his face, "Xiaoguo is a very good girl, of course I am very happy to be with her." Tang Zheng''s heart sank, and he remembered Lin Yichi, the man who talked sweetly. "Let her answer the phone." He privately thought that Tang Guo was with Lin Yichi. Chapter 98: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (17) Chapter 98: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (17) "what?" Lin Yichi was really taken aback for a while, and then asked, "Ms. Tang, what did you just say?" "I said, let Xiaoguo answer the phone." Tang Zheng pursed his lips, and didn''t like to talk a second time. "President Tang, Xiaoguo is not here with me," Lin Yichi seemed to understand, "Could it be that she came to me? When did it happen?" "If this is the case, Mr. Tang, you should inform me earlier, so I can go and pick up the little fruit." Tang Zheng twisted his eyebrows, "Is she not with you?" "I just asked the secretary, so far no one hase to me." Tang Zheng stopped talking nonsense and hung up the phone with a snap. Since Tang Guo wasn''t with Lin Yichi, he didn''t have to say anything to this man with bluffing talk. However, Tang Guo was not with Lin Yichi. This is the point! ! Tang Guo shut down. This is also the point! ! So far, it is still off, during which there is no call or message. This is very important! ! ! Tang Zheng hit the vi again and learned that Tang Guo hadn''t gone back. He suddenly stood up from his seat and walked out of the office with long legs. The staff who had been frolicking during lunch break and eating, watched Tang Zhenge out from inside, and immediately silenced. Tang Zheng''s face was dark, and there were unconceble worries in his eyes. In the past, no matter where Tang Guo went, he would greet him in advance. Even after going out, he will be given a message for half an hour, and within two hours, there must be a call. Even at school, Tang Guo would contact him several times a day. Even if he was abroad, Tang Guo would find ways tomunicate with him every day. It seems that he is also used to this way of getting along. Suddenly, a person was suddenly out of his range of feelings for a long time, and he was not used to it, and even worried. He didn''t think too much about what this was because of, now the main thing is to find Tang Guo. Tang Zheng is very direct, and the method used is also very simple, call the police! The little princess Tang''s disappeared, and when the police station received this news, of course, she was looking for someone non-stop. The Tang familys little princess is gone, and the Tang familys son is the person who called the police. Can this be ignored? Tang Guo waited at the mobile phone repair shop for a long time, was a little sleepy, yawned, and kindly ordered a takeaway for the boss. After the boss ate, he continued to repair the phone. It''s just that this mobile phone is veryplicated. He has used many methods, but he hasn''t restored the phone to its original state. He was about to give up, but the little girl next to him said that he should continue to repair it. She also said that she wouldpensate him if he dyed it today. His task today is to repair this mobile phone. For the sake of money, the boss is doing his best to repair. Although it has not been repaired, it does not mean that there is no progress. At least now, he believes that his mobile phone repair technology has improved a lot in half a day. Tang Guo stayed on the counter, looking listless. I don''t know when, two jc came at the entrance of the store. They looked at Tang Guo andpared the photos. Finally, he secretly took a picture of Tang Guo and sent it back. "Tang Shao, this should be Miss Tang, right?" Tang Zheng recognized it at a nce. The girl in the photo was Tang Guo. He put away the phone, got up, "Where?" The police officer beside him breathed a sigh of relief, "I''ll take Tang Shao over immediately." Tang Guo was still holding his chin and staring at the boss intently. Suddenly he felt that his whole person was covered by a shadow, and the surroundings became chilly. Chapter 99: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (18) Chapter 99: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (18) Tang Guocun stood up, as if he had done something of a guilty conscience, obediently standing in front of Tang Zheng, blocking the boss behind him. "brother." With a dry cry, Tang Zheng''s already dark face no longer showed any expression. When he saw the girl, Tang Zheng was inexplicably relieved. But seeing her acting like a guilty conscience, the anger came up again. "Here all morning?" "Why didn''t you notify me when I went out in the morning?" "Did not call during the period, send me a message?" Three consecutive questions stunned the system. "Why is the phone turned off?" At the end, Tang Zheng asked again. System: No, there are four consecutive questions. At the same time, he was much taller than Tang Guo, and naturally saw the repair shop owner who was ying with the phone, and his brows were slightly twisted. It shouldn''t be what he thought, the little princess of the Tang family woke up early in the morning just to repair the phone? ? ? Tang Guo pulled Tang Zheng''s sleeves and looked at him pitifully. Tang Zheng nced at her, "Follow me back." He grabbed the girl''s hand and ignored the repair shop owner. He should lock her in the vi so that she would know what it means to be obedient. "Brother, wait a while and go back, can you?" Tang Zheng twisted his brows and naturally noticed Tang Guo''s evasive eyes. If he couldn''t guess now, he was really a fool. The little princess of the Tang family really came to the repair shop to repair the phone early in the morning! ! ! ... In the vi, Tang Zheng sat upright on the sofa, ying with the pink phone that the maintenance boss hadn''t repaired all morning. Standing in front of him was the anxious little princess of the Tang family. Seeing her scared look, Tang Zhengughed angrily. "Let''s talk about it, why should you sneak a cell phone repair early in the morning?" Tang Zheng couldn''t understand, "The phone is broken, just ask someone to send another one." For a moment, Tang Zheng brained up various reasons, anyway, every reason that brained up made him feel unhappy. The only thing that made him feel better was that Tang Guo went out early in the morning, not for Lin Yichi. He nned that Tang Guo would like Lin Yichi, but there was no need to lose her identity as the little princess of the Tang family for Lin Yichi. "Brother really wants to know?" The girl didn''t know what decision she had made, and looked at Tang Zheng seriously. Tang Zheng didn''t suspect him, nodded, "Naturally." He was really curious as to why the little princess of the Tang family had to work so hard to repair a broken mobile phone. Although this is a limited edition mobile phone that is not even avable in China, this is not a reason to repair the mobile phone. The girl looked at Tang Zheng, and finally lowered her head, her voice was extremely low, but she could hear a kind of nostalgia and attachment from it, "This is the birthday present my brother gave me this year." The treasure revealed in the voice is inexplicably sad. After Tang Zheng heard this, he was also stagnated, thinking about many reasons, never thought it was this. "If my brother doesn''t like it, then I won''t do this again." Before Tang Zheng could react, he heard Tang Guo say that he should go back to the room first. When he looked up, he saw the back of the girl hurried upstairs. He held the pink phone in his hand and said nothing for a long time, a trace of struggle shed in his eyes, and finally he was calm. After a long time, he took out his cell phone to make a call, and the servant walked in with a box. "Master, this is from President Lin, and said it was for Miss." Chapter 100: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (19) Chapter 100: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (19) Tang Zheng opened it. This is an exquisite mobile phone, and this year''stest model, no worse than the one he has. An inexplicable anger rose in Tang Zheng''s heart, "Send it back." Then he dialed the previous number: "Bring the best mobile phone this year." "Girls use it." At the end, he added. A minuteter, the servant walked over again, "Master, Lin''s call." Tang Zheng frowned slightly invisible, his eyes shed with dislike, and he walked over to pick up the phone. "President Lin?" The voice was t and cold, without the slightest temperature. Lin Yichi on the other end of the phone paused. He obviously didn''t expect Tang Zheng to answer the call, and he also reacted in an instant, "It turns out that Mr. Tang is also at home." It''s hard to say what you have prepared before. Lin Yichi couldn''t help but recalled yesterday, that girl with a pure smile, the little princess of the Tang family was really well protected. "Where is Xiaoguo?" Tang Zheng''s brows hadn''t been stretched before, and he had only known each other for a few days, and he was so intimate. "upstairs." Lin Yichi paused, "Can Xiao Guo answer the phone?" Tang Zheng''s eyes shed unhappy, and he didn''t want to say, "She is taking a nap." maid:"" Thedy doesn''t seem to have the habit of going to bed after eating. Lin Yichi: "..." "Oh, that''s really a pity," Lin Yichi asked tentatively, "Xiaoguo''s mobile phone fell into the water yesterday, and it should be broken. Today I sent one to me and it was returned. , I just want to ask Xiaoguo if he doesn''t like it." "Tang is always Xiaoguo''s brother. He should know her preferences. I don''t know what kind of mobile phone she likes?" Tang Zheng''s eyes dropped, "The family has already prepared for her. The little princess of the Tang family does not need a mobile phone, so I don''t need to bother Lin." "If President Lin has nothing else to do, hang up first." Lin Yichi was a little puzzled listening to the beeping sound on the phone. I always felt that Tang Zheng was hostile to him, but from his previous attitude, Tang Zheng allowed Tang Guo to contact him. "Master, the cell phone is here." Tang Zheng checked the phone and thought it was not bad, and said, "Send it to Xiaoguo." When the servant was about to take it, he withdrew his hand, "Forget it, I will go." The little princess was spoiled and seemed to be angry with him today. Tang Zheng didn''t know, when he no longer rejected contact with Tang Guo. [Host, your big trotter brother is here and he is still eating snacks. The system kindly reminds. Tang Guo hurriedly hid all the snacks, wiped the corners of his mouth with a paper towel, took a sip of water, and sprayed the surroundings with perfume by the way to prevent the smell of the snacks from emitting. System: [...] He doesn''t know this refined woman. At this time, the door knocked. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, and an open smile crossed the corners of his mouth, but the tone he uttered was soft and sweet, the kind that could sweeten people''s hearts. "Who?" Tang Zheng paused, shook the small and exquisite mobile phone in the handshake, curled the corners of his lips, "I." "brother?" There was a bit of surprise in her voice, but in just an instant, Tang Guo''s voice changed a little, and it was a little bit low, "Is there anything wrong with brother?" "If it''s morning, I promise it won''t happen again." System: Sure enough, the host not only copsed but also divided. "Open the door first." Tang Zheng heard that Tang Guo was unhappy. He was a little funny. The little princess of the Tang family was able to do all the things she had to repair her mobile phone, and she still had an angry face. Chapter 101: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (20) Chapter 101: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (20) He didn''t me her, he was just a little angry, and there was no news all morning quietly, only to repair the phone. Tang Zheng heard the groping movement in the room, and finally the door always opened. "brother." Looking at the appearance of the young girl carefully raising her head, Tang Zheng couldn''t help but feel softer. After all, she was the little princess who had been spoiled. He just doesn''t like fate being manipted. "The phone is broken, ask someone to bring it over again, don''t understand such a simple thing?" Tang Guo lowered his head and said nothing. "Take it." Tang Guo raised his head, a little surprised, after receiving the exquisite mobile phone from Tang Zheng, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes seemed to light up. "Brother, for me?" Tang Zheng seemed to understand something from the girl''s eyes, his original gentle smile was put away, and his face became a little rusty. "Yeah." The voice was cold, "As Miss Tang, I went to the repair shop to fix the phone without a sound. I don''t know how embarrassing it would be." Tang Guo pursed her lips, did not speak, and the joy at the corners of her mouth was put away because of Tang Zheng''s words. "Lin Yichi called just now and asked what kind of mobile phone you like." Tang Zheng didn''t seem to notice the girl''s expression, "I will not stop you when you go out on a date with him in the future." After speaking, Tang Zheng felt that there was nothing to say, so he turned and went downstairs. A sneer crossed the corner of his mouth. He didn''t like being manipted by anyone, or even being moved by one person. He didn''t like such a weakness. He closed his eyes, and couldn''t help thinking of the scene where the little girl who was only three or four years old had stuck to him all day when he first arrived at the Tang family. Tang Guo yed with her cell phone and sneered, "This kind of person has never learned a lesson." The system was shivering in the corner. "Ah!" System: He is a little scared, what should I do? "Stupid thing, do you think these people are all cheap bones!" The system dare not speak. "When you treat him well, you don''t want to enjoy it obediently. It just feels cool when you have to p a date, do you shake it?" The system really didn''t dare to speak, he had to fall into the memory, the host knew a big viin in a certain world. Suddenly they felt pity for the same illness. Perhaps they had been wandering in the world for a long time, and the host also wanted to find a soulmate. The host understands her future end, but just wants to live some peaceful days during that time. She leaves no room for being nice to one person, is really good, and will lift one to the sky. However, the truth is often unsatisfactory. The host spent all his thoughts on one person for five years, but in the end he couldn''t match the words of the white lotus heroine in the eyes of the viin. The system suddenly felt a little sad, and he feltpletely rebelled. [Host, I will not betray you. Tang Guo smiled softly, "Am I still afraid of betrayal?" The system is silent, the heart has been put through the host of the sieve, no longer needs to be sincere, she has no heart. The next day, Lin Yichi made an appointment with Tang Guo, and Tang Guo agreed. For the next few days, Lin Yichi would create some romantic scenes, and Tang Guo still agreed. Lin Yichi thought that everything he had done recently had firmly locked the heart of the little princess of the Tang family in his hands. It''s not that he is so confident, but Tang Guo''s focused eyes. Apart from liking him, can there be other reasons to exin it? Lin Yichi was also relieved. Recently, Tang Guo hadn''t seen the green for several days. Chapter 102: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (21) Chapter 102: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (21) "Big boss, this ce is not for you." I haven''t seen Lin Yichi for several days, but Gu Qingqing is actually a little unhappy. But she is a big boss, she is just a small employee under the otherpany. Even knowing each other was an ident. Look, look, how long has it been before the other party has forgotten her. Gu Qingqing carried the bag and was about to leave. As a result, Lin Yichi grabbed her hand and pulled her into the corner of the corridor. The male hormonal breath came, making Gu Qingqing''s face flushed. I have to say that the big boss she met is really tall and handsome, and the Prince Charming in the eyes of all women. Just a bit bad temper. "do you miss me?" Gu Qingqing just wanted to say, miss you a big-headed ghost, Lin Yichi buried her head directly in her neck, and she could feel the hot breath of the other party. She just felt that her heart was beating so fast, so fast, she couldn''t stop it, as if she would jump out anytime. "Lin Yichi, what are you doing? Get out of the way. I''m going home from get off work to cook for my dad." Gu Qingqing pushed Lin Yichi, "If I don''t go back, my dad will be hungry." Not only did Lin Yichi not let go, but instead hugged Gu Qingqing tighter, "I''ll find a caregiver for your dad, Qingqing, OK?" Gu Qingqing did not speak, lowered her head, "Lin Yichi, what do you mean? You and I are not rtives, why do you want to help me? You are the big boss of the Lin Group. I am just a small employee. Dont tell me anything you care about employees." "What a silly girl." Lin Yichi likes this kind of simple and clean girl. He can''t find any calctions here, so he can talk to her unscrupulously without guessing the special meaning of her words. "It''s settled, I''ll let people take care of it." "Don''t," Gu Qingqing quickly refused, "I can''t ept it. I don''t like to owe others." Lin Yichi chuckled softly and touched Gu Qingqing''s cheek, "I need a personal assistant, youe, and your dad asks for care even as a special reward for you. The premise is that you have to do well." Gu Qingqing fell into consideration, but actually didn''t think about how long. She has a good impression of Lin Yichi, and her father also needs nursing care. Now that the other party has even thought out excuses for her, she will naturally not refuse. "it is good." "Qingqing, starting from today, you will be my personal assistant. Now, you have to apany me to dinner." Gu Qingqing was still in a daze, but was pulled away by Lin Yichi. Soon after the two left, Tang Guo came out from one side with a smile. She didn''t expect that she would be able to see such a big surprise even if she just wandered around. She put away the phone and yawned. [Host, isn''t Gu Qingqing going back to cook for his dad? ] Asked weakly. Tang Guo snorted, "Hungry for a while, but still starving. It''s not your father, what are you worried about?" System: [...] He is not in a hurry, he is just surprised by the heroine''s behavior. "Brother." When it was almost dark, Tang Guo called Tang Zheng, "Can youe and pick me up?" "The driver didn''t follow you?" "Well, before I wanted toe out to find Brother Lin alone, I didn''t bring it." Tang Guo said with some loss, "But when I went to the Lin Group, I didn''t find anyone." When Tang Zheng was thinking about it, Tang Guo added a fire, "If brother is not avable, forget it, I''ll take a taxi." Without retorting Tang Zheng, Tang Guo hung up. Chapter 103: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (22) Chapter 103: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (22) Tang Zheng didn''t expect that Tang Guo hung up the phone directly. But remembering that the other party was going to the Lin Group to find Lin Yichi, he felt that he should leave it alone. Now things are developing as he expected, and everything is fine. "Master, thedy hasn''te back yet," the servant has already prepared the food, "do you want to eat first?" Tang Zheng put away the phone and said, "She will be back in a while, and will use it when shees back." "Okay, Master." Tang Zheng was the only one left in the huge living room. Usually when hees back, he can see Tang Guo. Since the girl came into contact with Lin Yichi, he has basically never seen her since he returned from thepany. Either I was dating Lin Yichi, or I went to rest first when I was tired. In recent days, they have barely met each other. Tang Zheng felt a little bored for a while, turned on the TV, and prepared to watch the news for a while. "This stationstest report shows that a woman was raped and killed by the driver when she took a taxi homete at night..." Tang Zheng''s eyelids twitched twice and snapped off the TV. Pursing his lips, he picked up one side of the newspaper and read it. Somehow, he saw the missing person notice in the corner at a nce, and there was a photo of a very young woman, very beautiful. As mentioned above, the woman had no contact after she got off work the day before yesterday. Although she has already called the police, there is still no news about the woman. He turned the newspaper over: The words "The Missing Case of Xicheng Girl Solved" fell under his eyes. He nced at the mosaic picture. Although the mosaic was applied, he could still see the surrounding environment, which was a dpidated small house. He nced at the text. It was a month ago that a 17-year-old girl from Xicheng went home from school and disappeared. The case was solved yesterday. It is said that the girl drove a car without catching up with the bus. She didn''t expect the driver to see the girl''s beauty and be evil. Then he tied the girl to the dpidated rental house in the suburbs, imprisoned the girl in it, and tortured it for a whole month. Finally, after vigorous investigations by the police, the girl in the rental house was finally found, but when she found it, she was only left with a breath. Tang Zheng squeezed the newspaper into a ball, his eyes controlled the mes, "Who bought this newspaper?" The servants looked at each other, wondering why their young master would be angry when they read the newspaper. "Master, didn''t you order this?" the servant said cautiously. "You said earlier that thedy doesn''t go out often. Let her read more books and newspapers to increase her knowledge so as not to be deceived by bad guys outside." Therefore, he specifically subscribed to the daily newspaper. Tang Zheng remembered and sat down again. After taking a deep breath, he took out his phone and dialed Tang Guo''s phone. The heart was beating, an unknown tension and panic spread. The phone rang several times, and when he was overwhelmed by the pressure, the phone there finally picked up. "brother?" "When will it arrive?" "There should be fifteen minutes, brother, what''s wrong?" "Nothing," Tang Zheng''s eyes darkened slightly, "Where have you been?" Tang Zheng heard Tang Guo ask the driver, "Driver, do you know where this is?" "It seems that Miss''s family cares about you very much." The driver''s voice sounded like a middle-aged man. He smiled, "This is not the main street. Isn''t thedy in a hurry to go home? I took a shortcut and soon Got home." "Brother, I will be there soon." Listening to the middle-aged man''s voice and what he said, Tang Zheng had a bad feeling in his heart, "Don''t hang up, I''ll pick you up." Chapter 104: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (23) Chapter 104: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (23) "Don''t say anything, pretend to hang up and put your phone in your bag." "No matter what happens, be calm and wait for me." Tang Zheng had an indescribable panic in his heart, the driver''s voice was too weird. The phrase "I''ll be home soon" is very suspicious. Under normal circumstances, drivers would not say it. I''m home soon. Whose home? Tang Zheng''s eyes were deep, and he quickly ran out of the vi, while locating Tang Guo''s location, he saw the small red dots on the GPS running out of the city constantly. While worried, he was thankful that he made the call in time. Tang Guo didn''t hang up the phone, put the phone in his bag, and looked outside with his chin. The scenery outside the car window changed from the neon bustling to the faintly appearing dots, she still had a simple smile. "Driver, this doesn''t seem to be the way home, did you go wrong?" The driver lighted a cigarette and said, "Little sister, you shouldn''te out often? This is the way home. If you find it difficult to wait, take a nap first, and when I get there, I will call you." The driver secretly observed the girl behind. He was lucky today and was able to attract such a beautiful customer. Seeing her dress, she should be the richdy, right? It was really innocent and innocent. His favorite was such a clean girl, who didn''t seem to eat the fireworks. What he likes most is seeing their helpless eyes and miserable screams, with tears on their white faces, really pitiful. He was so excited at the thought of the scene that would appearter, his face turned red with excitement. The speed of the car gradually increased, and the scenery outside the car window quickly reversed. Gradually, the scattered lights disappeared, and the girl sitting behind didn''t seem to be so calm. There was some anxiety and nervousness on her face, and the restless eyes were just like the frightened deer. The driver''s heart was pounding. If it hadn''t been for the frequent incidents of the members of the organization recently, he would really want to stop directly in a ce where no one was working. What a well-behaved girl, what a delicate face, just like a flower that just bloomed, it couldn''t help being ruined. "Driver, drive back, I want to go home, this is not the way home." The driver''s smile became a little sullen, and the speed did not decrease, but elerated, "Get home soon, don''t worry." "Stop, I want to get off." Seeing the girl about to open the door, the driver took out a sharp knife and gestured toward the back, "It''s best to be honest, or I will kill you." "Be obedient, or I won''t let you live tomorrow." The ferocious side made the girl sit in the back shivering with fright, as if she had forgotten everything, she just looked at him in horror. The driver was very satisfied. The girl behind seemed to seldom go out. She had no basic survival instincts, but she was less troublesome. [Host, have you studied at Xijing University before? The results should be good, right? Look, her face is pale, with drops of tears hanging in her arms, her arms are shivering in the corner, really pitiful, really like a little white flower, it is pity. [Host, I think your move is meaningful. "Do you remember that a very special criminal organization mentioned in the plot?" Tang Guo showed pity on his face, and wasmunicating with the system in his heart, "This driver is a member of that organization." [How do you know that the original owner has never seen him? Chapter 105: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (24) Chapter 105: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (24) "Are you sure?" Tang Guo, who was trembling on the surface, was extremely calm in his heart, "Indeed, with your IQ, you won''t find it. After all, you are really stupid." system: Tang Zheng''s speed had reached its limit, and he could clearly hear the movement of Tang Guo before. Should he be d that his hunch is urate, or should he be angry that his hunch is so urate? Thinking of the sounding from the phone just now, he has turned off the phone microphone on this side, so as not to disturb the other side. There was a lingering, helpless tone of the girl in my mind. Without the usual soft and sweetness, all that is left is helplessness and panic. If he didn''t make this call today, what would she face next? Thinking about it made him panic, the speed of the car even increased a bit at the limit. Facing the sound of snapping pictures from behind, Tang Zheng''s performance has already rmed the traffic police. But at this time he didn''t want to deal with those things, let alone call the police. Those in the back are willing to chase it! If the police are alerted, Xiaoguo will be in danger. Tang Zheng pursed his lips and put on earphones to listen to the movement of the mobile phone. It was quiet and terrifyingly quiet. Tang Zheng felt regret for the first time in his heart and shouldn''t let here back alone. He should pick her up. She was only eighteen years old. From birth to university, she was taken care of by the Tang family and she rarely went out. Even if you go out, there must be a driver nearby. Tang Zheng closed his eyes vigorously, then opened them instantly, squeezing the steering wheel heavily, the neon lights outside the car window couldn''t attract him. He focused only on the voice on the phone and the little red dot on the phone interface that was getting older and farther away. It was he who was so obsessed with his mind and indulged her to contact Lin Yichi. Even if he doesn''t like being manipted, she shouldn''t be dangerous. She has never done anything to hurt him. The guilt flooded like a tide, and was soon suppressed by him. Now the most important thing is to bring her back first. When Tang Zheng calmed down, he began to arrange possible follow-up problems. Of course, he would not simply have to go by himself, and would not arrange for people behind toe over. In case of a special situation, it would be bad. Tang Guo didn''t know Tang Zheng''s psychological changes. Even if she knew it, she would onlyugh at it: it was really cheap bones. "This is a huge criminal organization. Their target is young girls who take a taxite at night. The ident that seems to have happened together is actually a casemitted by these member organizations." Tang Guo and her family''s stupid system analysis, "They Except forte-night sports cars, they have their own careers during the day." "Glossy white-cor workers, some are senior technicians, some are idle workers, and some are inconspicuous little clerks. Security guards, janitors, shopkeepers..." Tang Guo pursed her lips, her eyes darkened, "Even though their professions are different, they all like to seek excitement. Seeking excitement from these young girls, they like to look at the girls struggling and panic the most. They have forums and specific groups in which they send photos of them when they seek excitement from time to time. " [Host, so to speak, this is a group of perverts, how can you be so clear? The system is a bit daunting. "These are my guesses from Tang Guo''s memory. She is not mentally ill. After going to the mental hospital, she really became mentally ill." Tang Guo sneered in his heart, "I saw this driver. At that time, these memories became clear." Chapter 106: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (25) Chapter 106: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (25) [Host, I feel your anger. "The things I hate most are men who beat women and rapists!" System: He felt it. He also discovered that from the experience of the world in the past, when the host encounters a rapist, he will surely make the other party a rootless person. [By the way, host, you haven''t told me why you know that this driver is a member of that organization? Do you know what upation this driver is during the day? "Not too stupid." Tang Guo closed his eyes, "He is the dean of that mental hospital. Do you know how the original body became truly mentally ill?" "She discovered his secret. He was afraid that he would be held ountable for killing the original body, so he injected the original body with drugs. It caused her to be mentally confused and the original body was hacked to death. In fact, he gave a mental patient a mental illness. Hint." Tang Guo lowered her head, and the corners of her mouth curled in mockery, "Actually, even if he doesn''t do anything, the original body won''t live long. After so much stimtion, she has given up survival long ago, and she can no longer bear it physically and mentally." "What a poor supporting role, he did nothing, the final end is really funny." "I''ll help her get it back." Tang Guo buried her head and curled her mouth, making the system feel terrible. Every time the host wants to destroy the world day by day, she will show that kind of smile, which is terrible. [That host, please calm down a little bit. I know this person is hateful, but don''t be impulsive. The previous practice of perishing together is not advisable. In a society under the rule ofw, we must use legal means to protect the interests of the weak. Am I right? The system looked at Tang Guo eagerly, [Host, this criminal organization has a lot of involvement, and you must not kill people regardless of the consequences, and it will be difficult to get out of it. If you can''t get out, don''t you just let those perverts get away with it. Let us think calmly and think about how to bring this criminal organization to justice. "Shit! Stupid!" System: He is stupid, he is the stupidest in the world! As long as his host is in this world, does not cause trouble, does not cause damage, and lives in peace until the day of death, it doesn''t matter how stupid he is. At this time, there was no light outside the car window. I don''t know when, the car drove into a remote ce. The driver did not get out of the car immediately, but while holding a knife, he took out his phone and took a photo of Tang Guo. He sent Tang Guo''s photos to a special group, and the quiet group boiled. All members of this group are anonymous. Anonymous: Good punctual girl, good luck buddy. Anonymous: Looking at her face, I just thought... Anonymous: Brother, take pictures of other ces, such as the key areas above and below. This girl''s face bes hard when I look at it. If I look at other ces, it might be straightforward. Anonymous: Looking at her dress, she should be a richdy, yes, brother, you can get this kind of stuff. Wherever you met, I will try my luck another day. If this kind of girl, let me y, it''s worth death. Anonymous: It''s a mess. Recently, the news is tight. Be careful. Many of us have been arrested. Anonymous: It''s not that they are too stupid, the chosen ce is too easy to be found. It''s not decisive enough. It depends on the situation and handles it decisively. Where is so much trouble. The words of the group of friends make the driver veryfortable. Chapter 107: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (26) Chapter 107: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (26) The driver also sent a sentence: Wait a moment and take some benefits for you. Anonymous: Brother, let''s get started, I can''t wait. Anonymous: Brother, dare to y something exciting, how about a live broadcast? Anonymous: Support, live broadcast for wealthy daughters, brother I think you will be hot. This girl is good-looking and has a good body. If it is made into a video, there will definitely be a lot of people buying it. Compared with what I have encountered before, it is really the best of the best. Hearing what the group of friends said, the driver was a little moved. The live broadcast is so exciting, such a perverted behavior, of course, the driver is very excited. He couldn''t help thinking of that kind of passionate scene. Driver: Okay, the live broadcast will be live broadcast. Tonight I will let you see how I dead this little bitch. Anonymous: Yes, this kind of wealthy daughter seems to be aloof, so you should die c. Anonymous: The upstairs is right. The neighborhood I was in before lived in such a wealthy daughter, who looked arrogant. I didn''t take a second lookst time. I identally touched my hand and the other party would tell me.'' Sexual harassment also made me lose my job. This kind of **** owes c. If one day, that **** hits my car, I will let her call her brother. Anonymous: I used to work on a bus. Didn''t it mean that I identally pped on a puzi''s trousers, and the other party also took a video and called the police. This kind of puzi was supposed to be c. Such a **** woman owes c. Anonymous: You are wrong, all women should be men c, they should be born under our crotch. Anonymous: If men in the world are as sober as we are, women will only be our ves. Too much licking of the dog and the price of b is high, these women are so great, men all over the world should follow them. [Host, calm, calm, calm! The system was very nervous, for fear that Tang Guo would break the driver''s neck if he was not calm. The driver was also a little excited about chatting. When he was young, because he was ugly, basically no girls liked him. When those women were young, they only judged people by their appearance. When they grew up, they liked money, and even apany people who were uglier than him for money. Since finding the organization, he feels that only from here can he find the true meaning of life. The driver looked at the words of the group of friends, more and more excited, more and more excited. Having forgotten what he was doing, Tang Guo came to him without realizing it. Gradually, he felt that something was wrong, and turned around to see Tang Guo staring at his phone screen without blinking. He put away the phone with a cruel and hideous smile on his face, "I''m fascinated by the chat, forget that my little sister is waiting for me." The girl in front of her was wearing a pale pink dress with a delicate face. Fawn-like eyes, curved eyebrows, and pink lips made him feel hot. "Little sister is already waiting anxiously,e, uncle take it home." The driver was about toe over and hug Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s performance made him feel that the girl was already scared and stupid, and he didn''t know how to struggle. Unexpectedly, when he threw over, Tang Guo turned and ran. "Ah... what are you going to do, don''te here... help!" System: [...] Host, are you the devil? ? ? At the same time, Tang Zheng heard the screams in the phone and patted the steering wheel angrily, causing infinite panic in his heart. Seeing himself getting closer and closer to the little red dot, he drove the car silently, Xiaoguo, wait a minute, I''ll have it soon, you will definitely be fine. "brother" Chapter 108: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (27) Chapter 108: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (27) Hearing the call for help on the phone, Tang Zheng pressed his lips hard, and the despair in his voice made Tang Zheng very ufortable. "You... don''te over, if youe over again, I will jump down." "Xiaoguo..." Tang Zheng whispered, his heart hurting even more, "Xiaoguo, I''m here, you will be fine." "Little sister, stop struggling, no one wille at night." "Don''t jump. If you jump down, your pretty face will be scratched. It''s ugly and ugly." The driver was actually on fire. If he knew this was also dishonest, he would definitely tie people up first. These **** women are really troublesome. "Quick,e here." The driver tempted, "If youe over, I''ll take you home, OK?" Tang Guo stood on the bridge, nced down, and took a step back, his innocent face writing rejection, "No, I won''t go there." "Smelly bitch,e here!" The driver was a little angry, and no one made him so angry for a long time. With red eyes, he raised the dazzling knife and walked over step by step. "You think you can''te, I can''t do anything about you? I want to die? I will kill you once when I die." The driver was actually diverting Tang Guo''s attention. While talking to Tang Guo, he grabbed Tang Guo''s hand, and he smiled sessfully. Just when he thought he was sessful, a force suddenly brought him up. Before he could react, he felt his body falling. The girl who fell with him was the girl beside him. His eyes widened, never expecting that the other party would die with him, he shouted "No". Then, there is no more. He fell heavily, and the height of the bridge did not cost his life. He saw Tang Guo also fall down with him, ignoring the pain in his body, he thought bitterly, he would definitely make this little **** regret. As soon as this thought fell off, he found movement around him. The girl who was supposed to be seriously injured with him actually stood up. She was still holding his knife in her hand, and he was horrified: "You...what are you going to do?" Tang Guo smiled at him and said naively, "Uncle, you really want to be cool, I''ll make you cool, it''s exciting, eh?" With the knife in his hand, Tang Guo pierced the opponent''s crotch with a knife. With a scream like killing a pig, the driver felt painful and fainted. After finishing these, Tang Guoy aside. It was not that she was uninjured, and the injury was not light enough to be fatal. She calcted the height, and matched the angle of falling, as well as her skill, as well as mental control. She promised that she was not injured lightly, but it would not endanger her life. [Host, in fact, you can''t punish him by hurting yourself. Since his host copsed, he has been doing things very crazy, and he will do what he wants to do, even if he hurts 800 and 1000 enemies. "He was diagnosed with a serious mental illness." Tang Guoy aside tiredly, "Thew cannot punish him." "Besides, I also want to personally make him a rootless man." Tang Guo''s mouth curled up, smiling very happy. [Then...Host, think of a way to make him dumb, lest he correct you. "No need. Who would believe what the mental patient said? I, a weak girl, is a victim. Oh, you remind me that I forgot to do something." Tang Guo moved to the driver''s side, pinched his limbs and joints a few times, and then pinched the back of his neck. The system only heard the sound of bones beating. If he had a heart, his little heart would be pounding. . Chapter 109: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (28) Chapter 109: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (28) When Tang Zheng came, he only saw the little bag left on the bridge. He rushed to the bridge and looked down. The little man was lying underneath, and his heart suddenly became empty. "Little Fruit!" Tang Zheng found his way while calling, and rushed to Tang Guo. "Little fruit." He squatted in Tang Guo''s voice, probed her pulse with a trembling hand, and breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing the driver next to him, especially with a knife stuck in his crotch, he stepped on the handle of the knife hard, causing the knife to sink a bit deeper. The extremely strong control power prevents him from directly killing the opponent. Not in a hurry! It''s better to live. Crazy blood shed in Tang Zheng''s eyes, this man definitely couldn''t die easily. He wants him to taste all the pain in the world, and wants him to die. He touched the girl''s pale face with pity, and did not dare to move her at all. Just waiting for the ambnce anxiously, for the first time he felt that the wait was long. Time flies too slowly. "Xiaoguo, brother will help you get revenge. Those who bully you, brother will help you bully back." "brother" The girl''s faint voice made Tang Zheng show some joy. Hey beside her and gently touched her little face, "Hold on again, and my brother will take you home immediately." "Ok." With a tone as fine as a mosquito, the originally lively girl became so dying that his heart was very painful. "From now on, I will protect Xiao Guo, I won''t hurt you again, and no one will bully you, okay?" The girl''s eyes lit up, her mouth curled, "Really, brother." "Really." Tang Zheng rubbed his hair vigorously, and the girl''s smile pierced his heart, how he didn''t know that she liked to approach him and y with him. "Don''t you hate Xiaoguo, brother?" Tang Zheng''s heart was almost suffocated, tears shed in the eyes of a big man, "Brother never hates Xiaoguo." The girl''s eyes lit up again, the corners of her mouth became more and more curved, and her smile grew more and more. "Brother, I''m a little sleepy." The girl''s voice became smaller and smaller, "I want to sleep, but I don''t dare to sleep. I''m afraid my brother still doesn''t like Xiaoguo after I wake up." "Xiaoguo hold on, don''t sleep." "Then... listen to your brother, Xiaoguo will hold on again." ... Tang Zheng guarded the ward, fiddling with a mobile phone in his hand. This phone was not Tang Guo''s, but Tang Guo had just held it in his hand before. The content inside makes people angry. Seeing those filthy words, he couldn''t help but smash the phone. But he didn''t do so. There are too many things involved in this phone. He looked lovingly at the girl who hadn''t awakened, and the anger in his chest rose and went out again. Pursing her lips, Xiaoguo had to grab the phone at that time, obviously she looked at the news inside. It is not difficult for him to guess what the girl wants to do, and he wants to do it too. He couldn''t imagine what kind of bad news he would receive if Xiao Guo did not jump off the bridge and was caught back by the driver if he went a littleter. Tang Zheng got up, touched the girl''s forehead, a trace of blood shed in his eyes, "What Xiaoguo wants to do, brother will help you." He walked outside the ward with a gentle smile on his mouth. The passing nurse watched Tang Zheng walk by, and couldn''t help but jump around. "There is one thing that you should be very interested in, provided that you dare to pick it up." Tang Zheng stood in the corner, holding his mobile phone, "I heard that you are suffering from recent cases of missing women." Chapter 110: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (29) Chapter 110: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (29) Tang Guo leaned on the bedside, swiping thetest news with her mobile phone, and a wistful smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, which seemed very happy. [Host, Tang Zheng has done everything you want to do. The system can''t help but speak, I have to say, he is very powerful. "It''s quite amazing. It''s worthy of being a person who can make the male and female leaders miserable," Tang Guo was silent for a moment. "I''m a little curious, how could a person with such an IQ, such awork, and such a means be treated by Lin Yi in the end? died." She felt strange after traveling through so many worlds. Obviously many people who are better than men and women will eventually fail because of some unreasonable things. These failures undoubtedly made this person a little copsed at the end. After all, with this kind of IQ and means, how can you say that you will be killed if you die? Tang Guo nced at the content of the news. This content mainly talked about the arrest of a few criminals who led to the disappearance of a girl in a mental hospital in this city, and even revealed that there were no girl mental patients who had been vited by doctors under various excuses. She originally nned to clean up here after she was discharged from the hospital. She didn''t expect Tang Zheng to associate so much with the dean, that is, the driver before, only with the mobile phone. If Lin Yichi doesn''t have the so-called protagonist aura, only Tang Zheng will win. Therefore, she was very curious. In the plot, there were rtively few mentions of fighting between the two. It only mentioned that when Tang Zheng was about to give the two a fatal blow, he suddenly stopped all his ns, and then the two confronted again, and Tang Zheng was defeated. How it failed is not mentioned at all. After all, Tang Guo was dead at that time, and these plots were provided by the system, not Tang Guo''s memory. [Maybe... It is destined, Lin Yichi is the male lead after all. The system said weakly, telling him intuitively that the host didn''t like to listen to this kind of words. Sure enough, Tang Guo snorted and continued to scan the news. At present, as long as the members who bubbling in that group have been arrested, even the forum where theymunicated has beenpromised. Among them, there are really a lot of people caught, and some of them have special identities. However, the arrest is not necessarily a conviction. The police said that they would review them one by one and interrogate them in light of the recent disappearance of the woman. If there is no harm, the person can only be returned. There is already a panic outside, and Tang Guo is really curious about what methods Tang Zheng used to get the police to cooperate in arresting people. There was light in her eyes. Tang Zheng came in and saw a girl ying with a mobile phone, her mouth curled up, and she seemed to be in a good mood. He also smiled, he still likes to see such a lively girl. "My parents will be there tomorrow." Tang Zheng walked over and sat next to Tang Guo, "Is it better today?" "Much better." Tang Guo put away the phone, "Is my brother busytely?" "It''s over," Tang Zheng''s original cold face became softer, "Xiaoguo, isn''t it boring in the hospital?" "It''s fine." Tang Guo paused, looking at Tang Zheng strangely. "how?" The girl''s wet and cute eyes made him at a loss. "Brother, you are different from before." Tang Zheng choked, his voice soft, "Why is it different?" "I feel that my brother is more willing to talk to me than before." Hearing these words, Tang Zheng suddenly felt a little ufortable. He was dissatisfied and dissatisfied, Xiao Guo always liked to get close to him. Never thought that his awkwardness hurt this simple girl. Chapter 111: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (30) Chapter 111: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (30) Tang Zheng left the hospital, recalling Tang Guo''s words in the hospital, "Brother, if you keep being close to me like this, I would like to stay in the hospital forever." "Even if you live for a lifetime." The expression in the girl''s eyes couldn''t get rid of his mind. Tang Zheng looked up at the sky, lowered his head andughed. Forget it, just as she wishes. Why does he want to care about with a child? Just like her pitiful little, he really can''t refuse. Thinking of the girl''s eyes looking at him, his heart softened. How could he refuse? Tang Group, all employees feel hell. Their young President Tang,monly known as President Devil, has been smiling at work today. It''s just that the people underneath made a small mistake, and he smiled and said, just change it. If it had been in the past, they would definitely see the devil change face every minute, and would definitely scold the project manager first. How could it be so pleasant. "Did Xiaoguo eat it at noon today?" The assistant was stunned for a moment, and quickly replied, "I called and asked just now. Ten minutes ago, thedy used lunch." "Well, send afternoon tea on time. Ask her if she wants to y, and bring it to her." "Let people watch, don''t y with the phone andputer for too long, at most two hours, let her stop and rest." The assistant nodded quickly, indicating that he would pay attention. He didn''t feel that it was wrong. The person whom Mr. Tang said was the little princess of the Tang family. The little princess is a news person. After listening to the reports in the news, the little princess encountered a pervert. Not only did she fail to follow her, she also kept in touch with Mr. Tang, and was not afraid of perverts at all, and fought each other. Finally, I identally fell off the bridge. Fortunately, the bridge was the kind of stone bridge in the past, not very high, otherwise...Think of it, I was afraid after a while, and if it was higher, I was afraid that it would be dead. It is said that when he fell, the pervert was castrated by his own knife, and it was still the kind of one cut. I don''t know if it''s a long time, or the doctor can''t get used to this abnormality, and it''s impossible to pick it back in the end. He also heard from the gossip that the abnormality was seriously injured. Although he did not die, he was paralyzed. He just wanted to say retribution. In the end, the other party seemed not to give up, and even used the little princess of having castrated him, and the doctor helped him diagnose it. It turned out that this guy had a serious mental illness. His mental illness does not usually ur, and he looks like a normal person. Once it happens, it is a pervert. Then, there is no other way. If you have a mental illness, even if it is abnormal, you have to send it to a psychiatric hospital, right? However, there was a reversalter, and the identity of this guy turned out to be the director of a mental hospital. The next thing is that the mental hospital broke out a series of vitions of mentally ill women, the content is outrageous. "Do I have any arrangements for the afternoon?" The assistant quickly responded, "There is a meeting at three o''clock." Tang Zheng nced and said, "It''s not important, cancel." How could the assistant have any opinions, so he hurried to make arrangements. Mr. Tang was worried about the little princess, right, even the devil could not sit still in this situation. Tang Zheng was busy for a few hours, and hurried to the hospital. Thinking of the little girl''s eyes looking at him, his eyes softened. In fact, having such an admiration is not a bad thing to his dear sister. He doesn''t seem to need to refuse. Chapter 112: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (31) Chapter 112: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (31) After getting off the bus, Tang Zheng saw a flower shop next to the hospital, and turned to the direction of the flower shop. "Sir, do you want to buy flowers?" Tang Zheng nced and nodded. "Is it for my girlfriend?" Tang Zheng paused and said, "Sister." The girl who originally wanted to rmend the girl''s favorite red rose to Tang Zheng stopped talking and smiled, "Then send the lily, the sister of your husband should be a little angel in your heart?" Tang Zheng nced at the lily, white, blooming just right, as if Xiaoguo smiled happily. Angel, yes, Xiaoguo is an angel, as beautiful as an angel. He decisively bought a bouquet of lilies before heading to the hospital. "Being that gentleman''s sister must be very happy, right?" "Being a girlfriend is also very happy." "That gentleman looks like a very gentle person." The words of Little Sister Huahua pierced into Tang Zheng''s ear without losing a word, and he paused. She shook her head, wondering if Xiao Guo felt happy to have his brother? Thinking of his previous care and indifference, he felt ufortable. Almost, he was about to lose her. Tang Zheng pushed aside the ward with a spring breeze smile, and instantly saw the situation inside, his smile put away. He walked into the ward nkly and nced at the vase with a bunch of red roses in it, feeling exceptionally dazzling. How does that bunch of vulgar red roses deserve little fruit? Rejecting the urge to take the red rose and throw it away, Tang Zheng walked over without a smile, "Mr. Lin." "I only learned that something happened to Xiaoguo this morning. I was still talking about a project in the field, so I rushed back non-stop." Lin Yichi was a little regretful, "I really didn''t expect such a thing to happen." It''s okay for Lin Yichi not to say this. When he talked about it, it reminded Tang Zheng that if Xiaoguo weren''t looking for the other party, nothing like this would happen. Speaking of it, Xiaoguo''s ident was because Lin Yichi didn''t see anyone. Tang Zheng was originally dissatisfied with Lin Yichi, but now he is directly disgusted. "Xiao Guo, where you are going to y in the future, you must call me to avoid such a thing again." Finally, Lin Yichi showed Tang Guo his loyalty. It was not Lin Yichi''s carelessness, it was Tang Guo''s performance before, and it seemed that he really liked him. In the upper ss, there are so many people who admire him, he is used to it, and naturally he doesn''t pay much attention to it. On the contrary, Gu Qingqing''s kind of strange, sometimes noisy, sometimes quiet girl attracted him even more. Every day with Gu Qingqing, he feels very fresh. Tang Guo has seen too many wealthy daughters. If the two elders insisted on asking him to marry him, he would not be willing to contact Tang Guo. Originally, he didn''t want to contact Tang Guo, but some time ago, he didn''t know where a illegitimate child of the Lin family popped out. If he really resists, his dad really can''t guarantee that he will let the **** take the lead. "Xiaoguo, I wille to see you tomorrow." Lin Yichi had his own business to do, and it was a critical moment. That illegitimate child has been jumping hard recently, and he doesn''t want to waste too much time here. In his opinion, Tang Guo already likes him very much. When the two meet, the marriage between the two is a stubborn thing. Instead, he felt that he didn''t know how to exin this matter to Qingqing. He also thought about it, and he would treat it as a decoration when he married, and then divorce after he took control of the Lin family. Chapter 113: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (32) Chapter 113: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (32) After Lin Yichi left with his thoughts, Tang Zheng sneered. Looking back at him, Tang Guo looked at him curiously and coughed slightly. He picked up the lily, "Do you like a rose or a lily?" "lily." The answer without hesitation made Tang Zheng extremely satisfied. He smiled: "The brother will take away the roses in the vase, can you?" "sure." Tang Guo replied innocently, staring at the lily, seeming to like it very much. This made Tang Zheng feel that he was really fine when he threw away the roses. What his little fruit likes is lilies, not vulgar roses. He picked up the roses at will, and carefully put the lilies into the vase. The skin smiled and did not smile, "It''s a pity to throw it away, I will take it out and give it to others." Tang Guo nodded and watched Tang Zheng walk out of the ward. Walking out of the ward, Tang Zheng put away the smile on his face, went to the trash can, rubbed a handful of delicate rose petals vigorously, and threw it into the trash can with a sneer. The smile on the corner of the mouth is very dangerous, even a bit abnormal. Tang Zheng, who returned to the ward, smiled softly, not at all like a person who smashed flowers. "Does Xiaoguo like Lin Yichi?" Tang Guo raised his eyes, "Why does my brother ask that?" Tang Zheng regretted it a little. Although Lin Yichi was rtively good at his peers, after contacting him, he thought that the person was inconsistent and was not worthy of Tang Guo. Moreover, he didn''t really want Xiaoguo to like each other. "Xiaoguo just said, do you like it?" Tang Zheng didn''t know that he was a little anxious in his heart, even a little scared, afraid that she really liked Lin Yichi. Tang Guo smiled inwardly, her face innocent, "Isn''t my brother saying that Brother Lin is very good? Isn''t my brother wrong? I shouldn''t like him?" Tang Guo didn''t admit that he liked it or said he didn''t like it, so he threw the pot directly to Tang Zheng. In this way, Tang Zheng was speechless, yes, he said that Lin Yichi was good and was able to know each other because of him. He didn''t seem to have a stand to say whether Lin Yichi was good or not, Tang Zheng fell into entanglement, and even determined that Tang Guo liked Lin Yichi. This conclusion, he is not happy at all. He did not ask Tang Guoxi whether he liked Lin Yichi, nor did he say how bad Lin Yichi was. If Xiao Guo really liked each other, she wouldn''t think so how he said. Unless, he has absolute evidence to prove that Lin Yichi is not good at all. It seems that he should investigate Lin Yichi carefully. The next day, the Tang family and his wife rushed to the hospital. Dong Mei cried for a long time after holding Tang Guo, she almost fainted when she heard the news here. At that time they were traveling abroad, and the transportation in that ce was not as convenient as in China, which made them anxious. Fortunately,ter learned that their little princess was not life-threatening, and only breathed a sigh of relief. "Guoguo is thin." Dong Mei looked sad and red at Tang Licheng, "You shouldn''t go out this time, or Guoguo won''t have any trouble." Tang Licheng didn''t dare to speak, his expression was stern, his eyes were also fixed on Tang Guo. The love in his eyes is no less than Dong Mei, this is the little princess he holds in his palm. The bridge was so high that he almost took his little princess away. The two couples feel frightened when they think of the terrible consequences. The two of them called Tang Zheng out after a cold and warm response to Tang Guo. "Parents, I''m sorry, but I didn''t protect Xiao Guo." The two couples looked at each other and couldn''t bear to me. Tang Zheng was actually to me for this kind of thing. If he hadn''t discovered it in time, they might not have seen the fruit. Chapter 114: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (33) Chapter 114: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (33) "Xiao Zheng, talk to us." Tang Licheng''s words made Tang Zheng wink. He nced at Tang Licheng and Dong Mei, both of them were very serious, and finally nodded. The three came out of the hospital together, which is obviously not a good ce to talk about things. The three went straight back to the vi and came to Tang Licheng''s study. Dong Mei wanted to say something but stopped, Tang Licheng gave her a relieved look, she nodded helplessly, sat on the side, and stopped talking. "Dad, tell me." Tang Licheng looked at the handsome young people in front of him, and thought that the young people had grown up from childhood to great age. Now the Tang Group has also taken care of the other party very well, and he is still very relieved. "When I took you back from the orphanage back then, I also had my heart to train you," Tang Licheng said, without making any inconsistencies, "You are also good enough and never let me down." "You are excellent." Tang Licheng did not hesitate to praise him, "Now you don''t need me to do anything, you can manage the Tang Group very well." "Originally, your mother and I had a n." Tang Zheng had a heartbreak, he guessed this n. "Because of the previous n, we have trained you as the heirs of the Tang Group and also as the son-inw," Tang Licheng said still very directly, "It just seems that we haven''t asked you what you mean. " At this point, Dong Mei also spoke, "For this, mom and dad apologize to you first, thinking that Guoguo likes to be close to you, so that you can ept our arrangement." "This time something happened to Guoguo, I think I want to understand," Tang Licheng smiled relieved, "In fact, we haven''t noticed that you don''t have that kind of affection for Guoguo, so we will not ask you to be a son-inw in the future. About the matter, you Tang Zheng is still my son of Tang Licheng, and the heir of the Tang Group is still you." "Our only requirement is that you must protect Guoguo well and don''t let her be bullied." Dong Mei''s eyes were full of tears, "Guoguo is a simple child. You have to take care of her. In the future, she will have someone she likes. , You can help to watch, the other party should be the one who is willing to be married. If Guoguo is not willing to get married, mother asks you to always take care of her and protect her for the rest of her life." "Xiaozheng, you must remember that if it is not a major event, you must not irritate Guoguo." Dong Mei warned seriously with tears in her eyes. "She can''t stand the irritation. If your father and I are gone in the future, you must Take care of her thoughtfully and carefully. She will not dy you for too long, so let her live in peace and happily all her life." "I will take good care of Xiaoguo." Tang Zheng vaguely felt what was hidden in Dong Mei''s words. This thought only shed past, and then thought that the two of them were frightened because of this incident. That''s why they had a direct showdown with him. In fact, the two of them didn''t say that he would take care of Tang Guo after this incident, not the same as before. Just like her innocent and pitiful, he couldn''t bear to ignore her. After Tang Zheng agreed, the Tang coupleughed. They knew Tang Zheng very well, and once he promised, he would definitely do it. Therefore, they do not worry about this anymore. "In the past, we were wrong," Tang Licheng sighed, "From now on, Xiao Zheng will directly treat us as ordinary parents. Let the previous things pass." Tang Zheng nodded. He didn''t hate the Tang couple. Without their existence, there would be no Tang Zheng today. On the contrary, he is grateful, he just doesnt Chapter 115: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (34) Chapter 115: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (34) Since that conversation, Tang Zheng and Tang Licheng''s rtionship has gotten closer. The two of them seemed to want to understand too, because they knew Tang Zheng very well. After 100 years of them, Tang Zheng would definitely not forget their words and would definitely take good care of Tang Guo. Now, they just want to apany their daughter more and make her happy. Tang Zheng will take care of her daughter in the future, and they feel that they don''t need to be forced to find a son-inw to take care of her daughter. They want to understand, but the Lin family don''t know. The Lin family also came to the hospital to see Tang Guo''s ident. Tang Licheng and his wife were a little puzzled about the Lin family who suddenly came to the ward. "Xiaoguo, I like it when I look at it," Duan Lihong, Lin Yichi''s mother, kindly pulled Dong Mei. "It''s all perverted faults. Fortunately, Xiaoguo is lucky, otherwise it is true. I don''t know what will happen." Duan Lihong was also startled when he heard the news. Fortunately, Tang Guo was still alive, otherwise, how could they lead the Lin family line. Hearing from his son, Tang Guo seemed to like him very much. Duan Lihong waited for the Tang family toe back, ready to talk to each other about their marriage. "I heard Yi Chi talk about Xiaoguo before, and I nned to let him bring it back to see him. I didn''t expect that the first time I met would be here." Duan Lihong smiled helplessly, "I heard that something happened to Xiaoguo. It''s up and down, and I can''t wait toe over." Dong Mei understood it now, and dare to feel that when she was away, her own Guoguo had a rtionship with Young Master Lin. She looked at Lin Yichi, who was standing next to Duan Lihong, and nodded her head. She was indeed a talent. It is said that not long after returning from abroad, he seems to manage several good projects of the Lin family. Decent appearance and good personal ability. At present, it looks like he is an excellent young man, but I don''t know if it is the same inside. Dong Mei did not think that Lin Yichi could be her son-inw because of Duan Lihong''s few words. No matter how good it is, Xiaoguo must like it. This is the most important thing. The main reason is that she also considered that Xiaoguo should be happy all his life. The Lin family seems to be moreplicated. If she does go to the Lin family, will she be wronged? Dong Mei frowned. She didn''t want her little princess, because she was a man, so she went to do what Lin''s youngdy would do. This is her baby, how can she do those things? Seeing Dong Mei''s face, Duan Lihong felt a little in her heart. Is the other party not satisfied with Yi Chi? The Lin family is indeed much worse than the Tang family, which is true. However, in this city, how many families can match the Tang family? The Lin family was among them, and it was still a head start. "The two children got along pretty well before," Duan Lihong smiled and looked at Tang Guo''s eyes very gentle. "If you don''t worry, let them get along. They are young, they decide for themselves, if they think it''s suitable. Now, if we adults help them arrange, we won''t interfere so much." "I think so, I don''t know what Amei thinks." Dong Mei was somewhat satisfied when she heard this. "I don''t like to interfere with these. If my family likes Guoguo, they can look everywhere." Dong Mei was thinking in her heart, let her husband pay attention to that Lin Yichi and see if Chapter 116: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (35) Chapter 116: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (35) After Lin Yichi and Duan Lihong gave Tang Guo a few words of warmth, after leaving, Dong Mei quickly closed the door of the ward. "Does Guoguo like Lin Yichi?" Dong Mei was very nervous, her palms were sweaty, "Do you like it a little, or do you like it, or even like it very much?" Tang Guo was stunned, and instantly understood why Dong Mei was nervous. Seeing that her daughter didn''t answer, Dong Mei''s heart sank. Did she really like it? "Mom, what are you talking about?" Dong Mei came back to her senses and touched her daughter''s forehead with gentle eyes, "Since Guoguo likes it, then my mother will help you examine this person to see if he is worthy of our family Guoguo." Tang Guo: "..." "If you don''t deserve it, Guoguo has to do with him. Your dad and I will find a way to transform him until he is the best and worthy of Guoguo, and we will consider your marriage." Tang Guo: "..." "Tong, the script is wrong?" Tang Guo didn''t react either, Dong Mei''s brain circuit was more strange than her. He wanted to transform Lin Yichi, a scumbag! [Host, the script is correct. Originally, Dong Mei and his wife thought so. It''s just that the original owner didn''t agree to let them transform Lin Yichi. For the reason, didn''t the host already know it? Tang Guo smiled inwardly, yes, the person he likes in the original body is Tang Zheng, so naturally he is not willing to let the Tang couple spend their energy to transform Lin Yichi. She married Lin Yichi because Tang Zheng thought Lin Yichi was good and wanted her to marry Tang Zheng. "Guoguo don''t have to worry about anything. Lin Yichi is not good enough. Your dad and I will make him good enough. You don''t need to worry about this. In the future, you only need to ept a good man with peace of mind." Tang Guo held Dong Mei''s hand and smiled sweetly, "Mom, no need." "Don''t help others teach my son for me." Dong Mei was stunned when she heard this. She looked at her daughter in front of her, "Guoguo, don''t you like Lin Yichi?" Tang Guo got up and leaned into Dong Mei''s ear, "Mom, do you think I like Lin Yichi?" The original body is not stupid, and has always been a wise man, and the Tang couple did not think that their daughter was a fool. She just has little contact with the outside world, at best a bit naive. "Mom, who do I like, don''t you always know?" Hearing this, Dong Mei didn''t know what she was thinking of, with tears in her eyes, she sighed, and touched her daughter''s head, "It''s just the child of Xiaozheng..." "Mom, don''t force your brother." Tang Guo lowered his eyes and whispered, "I don''t want to see my brother sad. It makes him happy. It doesn''t matter whether he likes me or not." Yes, the original parents know that she likes Tang Zheng. The original body spent energy to convince the two of them to secretly help when Tang Zheng started a business. Wouldn''t she not understand her thoughts? This is a silly girl for love, paying silently behind her back. In the end, the people she protected, in turn, cut her all over. "Then Lin Yichi?" Dong Mei hesitated, understanding Tang Guo''s intentions, she had never considered Lin Yichi. Tang Guo hugged Dong Mei, and whispered, "Mom, that''s a greedy scumbag. The Lin family is not a good person. Just watch what they want. Don''t worry, I won''t It will be hurt." "I will let them understand, the Tang family little princess, they didn''t calcte it at will." The daughter''s triumphant words made Dong Mei smile and nod her forehead, "You, there are so many ghosts." Chapter 117: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (36) Chapter 117: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (36) "We Guoguo is so good, why isn''t God treating you better." Dong Mei sighed and touched her daughter''s forehead, "It''s also good for Xiaozheng, it''s a pity..." "Is there any other problems in my body after falling from that height?" Dong Mei asked very worriedly. Even though her baby''s body was fine for so many years, the small probability incident the doctor said at the time still made her rest assured. No less. Tang Guo shook his head, "No problem, I will be discharged in a few days." Since Dong Mei and his wife came back, except for Tang Licheng who asionally went to thepany, the two couples have basically been in the hospital with their little princess. Said that the Tang family loves their daughter very badly, so they just spoiled their daughter as a little princess. People outside may think it is exaggerated, but Duan Lihong, whoes to the hospital asionally to visit, really understands. The rumors from the outside world are not as exaggerated as these two couples. Seeing that the two couples like Tang Guo so much, she was thinking about it in her heart, and she felt more and more that as long as her son married the little princess of Tang family, it would really be nothing to the Lin family. Although Tang Zheng is the heir of the Tang family, everyone outside knows that the other party is only an adopted son. She didn''t believe that when the shares were distributed, Tang Licheng and his wife would make their daughters suffer, especially their own daughters. Most of it is thepany that manages Tang Zheng, which ounts for a small portion of the shares, but the bulk will be given to their biological daughter. In the future, Tang Guo will be the Lin family, and this part of the shares will naturally belong to the Lin family. Duan Lihong became more and more satisfied, so she was very satisfied with this daughter-inw with regard to these shares. Even if she had a bad temper, she could take it home and be a mascot at that time. Moreover, when shees to her Lin family in the future, isn''t it her Lin family? As long as she teaches well, she will be very obedient. Seeing that Tang Guo was about to be discharged from the hospital, Duan Lihong was a little dissatisfied with his son noting to the hospital much. This is the time to show my sincerity, and I don''t know what is going on with Yi Chi. "Amei, I won''t apany you today. I have some things to go back to deal with." Duan Lihong nced at Tang Guo after speaking, "Xiao Guo is going to be discharged from the hospital? When I am discharged, remember toe and y at my aunt''s house." "Your Brother Lin mentions you every day, but he has to deal with some problems in thepany recently." "However, he didn''t forget Xiaoguo. He told me to say hello to you every day, and he asked me to be a mother and buy flowers for you to bring them over." Duan Lihong looked at the red roses in the vase with great satisfaction. Fortunately, Yi Chi has her mother who knows everything. Otherwise, with his temperament, the daughter-inw who gets it will slip away. "Mom, did your brother send flowers today?" Tang Guo said as soon as Duan Lihong left. Dong Mei smiled helplessly, turned around and took a handful of budding lilies, "Sent here early." It''s not that Duan Lihong hasn''t left, is she embarrassed to change? Her daughter likes lilies, but Lin Yichi gave roses, thinking that she didn''t take her baby to heart. In short, Lin Yichi couldn''t get through with Dong Mei. Besides, after Tang Guo expressed his attitude, the two couples did not take the Lin family seriously. As soon as Dong Mei ced the lily, Tang Zheng came, and he saw the red rose that had been taken out at a nce. A gleam of light shed under his eyes, and he asked Tang Guo''s body with concern, then nced at the bouquet of roses, "I''ll take it out and throw it away." Naturally, at the end of its life, this bouquet of roses still hasn''t escaped Tang Zheng''s cruelty. Chapter 118: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (37) Chapter 118: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (37) "Sorrowful?" Recently, Tang Zheng used the fastest speed to finish thepany''s affairs, and rushed to the hospital non-stop. He may not know why, he sees that poor little girl eagerly every day. Thinking of her eyesight, wet eyes, no matter how hard her heart will turn into a pool of water. "It''s fine." Tang Zheng gently touched Tang Guo''s head, the hand feeling was very good, and the corners of his mouth were hooked with joy. He was a little upset, but Xiao Guo was actually very cute. He had missed a lot of time with her before, and felt a little regretful in his heart. Behind them, there were two tall bodyguards, and a very fit female bodyguard, who was also Tang Guo''s life assistant. After that incident, Tang Zheng selected these people specifically for her. He thought Tang Guo would not like it, but he didn''t expect her to ept it, but he was very happy. Thinking of such obedient Xiaoguo, the lines of his face softened. "Brother, what you said before is true?" Tang Zheng awoke from the daydream, and ran into the girl''s uneasy eyes, feeling distressed for no reason. How terrified she was that he didn''t like her, his former indifference really caused her a lot of harm. He gently hugged the girl and pped her on the back, "Really." "That''s great." "My elder brother has said that he has to count. You are not allowed to dislike Xiaoguo, you are not allowed to hate Xiaoguo, and you are not allowed to drive Xiaoguo away." Tang Guo lifted up, looking serious, "If my brother makes another mistake, Xiao Guo will never forgive you for the rest of his life." "If my brother hates Xiaoguo again, Xiaoguo will disappear in this world forever and you will never find it." If the girl is serious, it gives Tang Zheng a feeling that she will drift away at any time. This feeling made him panic. He haspletely forgotten how he once rejected the girl in front of him. At this time he just wanted to hold her tightly, be careful not to lose her. Pressing his thin lips tightly, he hugged the girl''s shoulders hard, his voice was low and hoarse, "No way." Sure enough, the girlughed happily upon hearing this. "Then I can remember." "Little fruit." The sudden appearance of a male voice interrupted the harmonious atmosphere. Lin Yichi tried his best to control his expression, he still had such a slight affection for Tang Guo. This good feeling has been said countless times in Duan Lihong about how good Tang Guo is, and if he asked him to marry someone back earlier, it disappeared. In his opinion, Tang Guo is a wealthy scheming woman. If she can''t say anything in front of him, she uses means to instigate his mother to convince him. He has seen a lot of this kind of rich scheming girl in recent years. After seeing more, especially when he thought that the simple Tang Guo was the same at first, he became even more impatient. He and Qingqing have been getting along very well recently. If it weren''t for the current state of the Tang family, he really wanted to take Qingqing home. Can imagine Qingqing''s life experience, the Lin family will definitely not ept it. Unless he controls the entire Lin family, he and Qingqing will have no results. He didn''t want Qingqing to be wronged, so he could only hide her carefully, but he still wronged him. "I heard that you are going to be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. It just happens that thepany''s affairs are finished." Lin Yichi gave a perfect smile, "Sorry, I have been busy before, and I haven''t had time toe and see you." "After you leave the hospital, I willpensate you." Lin Yichi thought that Tang Guo had deep roots in him. Chapter 119: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (38) Chapter 119: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (38) At the moment Lin Yichi appeared, Tang Zheng noticed that Tang Guo pinched the corner of his clothes tightly, and the girl''s face was still a little struggling and confused. When he looked at her, she was also looking at him. There was an injury in her eyes, like an abandoned deer. Tang Zheng couldn''t figure out what''s wrong with his own Xiaoguo for a while. Just now it was fine, and when Lin Yichi came out, Xiaoguo was just like that. Therefore, Tang Zheng even saw Lin Yichi not pleasing to his eyes. He nced at Lin Yichi, especially when he saw the other party holding a handful of beautifully blooming red roses, his voice was cold, "Mr. Lin, Xiaoguo doesn''t like roses." Lin Yichi''s smile was a little uncontroble, but he endured it, "I thought Xiaoguo liked it. What kind of flowers that Xiaoguo likes, next time I will take you like it." With a grin on his face, the mmp in his heart is probably Lin Yichi''s mood. "You don''t like the one you gave it." When Tang Zheng was speaking, he specially observed Tang Guo''s expression. He whispered in her ear, "Xiao Guo, brother thinks Lin Yichi is not a good person." Although it was very quiet, Lin Yichi stood closer. Tang Zheng''s words, but clearly passed into his ears. Lin Yichi tried hard to control his expression, and didn''t let his face burst. This Tang Zheng deceived people too much. A cold light shed in Lin Yichi''s eyes, originally he didn''t n to do anything to the Tang family. Now Tang Zheng''s attitude, he will one day let the entire Tang family be under his control, stepping on the proud man in front of him. "Xiaoguo, believe brother, this person is not for you." What is more ufortable than being spoken ill in person? Lin Yichi felt it deeply, from Tang Zheng''s deep malice. Tang Guo grabbed Tang Zheng''s sleeves, raised her head, smiled at the corners of her mouth, and looked like I listened to my brother, and I was so proud, "My brother is what he says." Lin Yichi: "..." Do you want to be so innocent? What about deep love? Tang Zheng was extremely satisfied, and Xiaoguo didn''t seem to like Lin Yichi as he thought. "Ms. Tang, it''s a bit too much for you to do this, right?" Lin Yichi, the Teenage Ninja Turtle, couldn''t bear to be provoked and talked ill. Tang Zheng smiled, "Excessive? What does President Lin mean?" "Xiaoguo is already an adult. Isn''t it too much what Mr. Tang said just now?" Lin Yichi frowned. "She should have her own opinions and thinking. Even if Mr. Tang spoils and cares about the girl, she seems to be in Xiaoguo''s Emotionally, you shouldnt be involved so much." Lin Yichi thinks that his hands are very reasonable. He doesn''t think Tang Guo dislikes him. He only thinks that it is Tang Zheng''s restriction on being a brother. However, he is destined to be **** to death today. "Brother means what I mean." Tang Guo said earnestly and truthfully, "I like my brother to participate in everything about me, including feelings and life." After speaking, she lifted her chin, "Please also President Lin, don''t nder my brother." "It seems that my brother doesn''t like President Lin very much." A lovely indifference shed across the girl''s white face. "Then President Lin, please don''t show up in my sight in the future. I don''t like seeing my brother because of you. Its not happy to appear." The blue veins on Lin Yichi''s forehead kept beating, and the girl spit out words one by one, his face became heavier and heavier. Growing up, he didn''t think anything had made him so embarrassed. Chapter 120: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (39) Chapter 120: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (39) "Also, I hate roses." "You are really vulgar, chasing girls, you only know that you send flowers, or the most tacky roses. It''s not romantic at all. Do I look good with red roses? I always thought I was a Angel, what is suitable is pure white." Lin Yichi: "..." "It seems that my brother hates you for a real reason." "I don''t want to talk anymore. I will hate you more and more when I say it. I''m afraid I can''t control it and let the bodyguard beat you." "So, you go, remember, don''t show up in your brother''s line of sight, he doesn''t like you very much." The system has been watching silently, and finally released a testimonial: [Awesome, my host. He thought, the spoiled little princess is like this. If anger can explode, Lin Yichi has already exploded. "You, great!" "Tang Guo, Tang Zheng, Tang..." Lin Yichi threw the rose aside and sneered again and again. Today he has not been humiliated like this. He nced at Tang Guo as if he wanted to remember her. "Do you want to remember my appearance and take revenge?" Tang Guo raised his chin, "Don''t bother you, you can take a photo, thisdy won''t mind." Lin Yichi clenched his fist tightly, squeezing it loudly. Finally left without looking back, it is a shame! "naughty!" Tang Zheng couldn''t help not touching the girl''s head, "Xiao Guo doesn''t like him?" For this result, he didn''t expect it, and he was a little happy in his heart. As for the performance just now, he didn''t feel strange at all. Xiaoguo is the little princess of the Tang family. Apart from being a little behaved in front of her own family, her character is not docile at all, and it should be said that she is a bit stubborn and willful. "dislike." "Isn''t my brother saying that others are good?" Tang Guo lowered his eyes, "If my brother hadn''t said he was good, I wouldn''t have yed with him." Tang Zheng''s heart was shaken, he never expected that the final answer was this. Complicated emotions shed through his eyes, and he didn''t speak any more. There were some things that he needed to think about. "Yi Chi, what''s wrong with you?" When Gu Qingqing opened the door, she was hugged. This man is really too strong. She couldn''t move at all, "Yi Chi, my dad is still inside." How could she not be tempted by such a good man. During this period of time, Lin Yichi helped her so much, and her life would have been inseparable from him. "Qing Qing." "Let me hug you?" Gu Qingqing guessed that Lin Yichi may have encountered a setback. "Yi Chi, did something happen? Could it be your father''s bastard?" Lin Yichi frowned slightly, "No." He looked at Gu Qingqing''s delicate face, and couldn''t help recalling Tang Guo''s cursing and arrogant appearance. It was obvious that that face was exquisite like an angel, but he didn''t expect the soul inside to be so dirty. Such a woman, he still had to marry the other party back. "Qingqing, be my woman!" Gu Qingqing''s face was a little hot, and she didn''t know how to answer for a while. "If you don''t speak, I will assume that you agree." Lin Yichi swore domineeringly, "From now on you will be mine." Before Gu Qingqing could say anything, Lin Yichi picked him up and ran downstairs quickly. Gu Qingqing was squeezed into the narrow car seat, and her mind was a little confused by the male hormonal breath, and she was quickly immersed in Lin Yichi''s deep kiss. Chapter 121: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (40) Chapter 121: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (40) "Qingqing, you are finally mine." Gu Qingqing was still a bit confused by Lin Yichi''s arms. Feeling Lin Yichi''s affection, she was a little shy with her head buried. Although she developed too fast, her first time was in the car, which she couldn''t ept before. But seeing Lin Yichi''s affectionate face, she seemed to be able to feel his joy and couldn''t help but wait. Since they both like each other, it is not normal to do such a thing. As for where they do it, what does it matter? "Yi Chi, do you like me very much?" Gu Qingqing still asked cautiously, now that her body and mind belong to this man. Regardless of the other party''s family status, this man can only be hers. She pressed her lips tightly, and she needed a firm answer. "Qingqing, I don''t like you." Gu Qingqing''s heart was shocked, and her face was instantly pale. Lin Yichi felt distressed for a while, how pure and beautiful he was. He hugged the person quickly, bit her ear, and said in a low voice, "I love you." Gu Qingqing burst into tears and smiled with joy. She couldn''t help but pped the man in front of her with her fists, "You scared me to death." "Why are you so bad!" "Baby, I have something worse." Harmony in the car! "Tsk tut!" System: He chose not to speak. "As expected of the male lead, it has been five times, right?" "No, I should say that I am the heroine. I am a little curious. Is their body structure different from ordinary people?" Tang Guo stared at the video very curiously, and eximed, "Unfortunately, the life span of the original body is not Long, I cant survive their deaths, otherwise Im still very interested in studying their bodies. System: Actually the whole dead man and woman can be dissected, but he won''t say it. No, if you die, this world will copse, and his host has to go to the next world. "It''s a pity that I learned the skills of forensic medicine back then, and I didn''t have a fever before I died." Listening to the feelings of the host, the system trembled. He was very fortunate now that the host was dead at the time, otherwise he would see a tragic corpse every day when he opened his eyes, separated from his host''s knife. ... "Party?" Tang Guo raised her eyes, curious, "What kind of banquet is it?" "Lin Dongshu''s birthday party." Tang Licheng, who read the newspaper, answered his little princess, "If Guoguo doesn''t like it, you don''t have to go." Although the invitation indicated that Tang Guo was invited. But Guoguo is his little princess, so of course he would go if he wanted to, and would not go if he wanted to. "Yes, your dad was right. The banquet was noisy and noisy, and those people were annoying. I praised Guoguo for not going." Dong Mei said quickly. She never asked her Guoguo to make friends with people in that circle. It''s not that she feels that her daughter can''t cope with it, but that she feels sorry for her. Her family Guoguo is so smart, as long as she wants to do, what can''t be done? They are just worried, worried about the small chance. "Dad, Mom, what can I do if I want to go this time?" Tang Licheng and Dong Mei looked up at the same time and looked at each other. The style of painting changed in an instant. "In fact, the banquet is also quite fun." "Guoguo go if you want." Tang Guo: "..." It''s no wonder that Tang Guo likes Tang Zheng so much, knowing that his parents are in an ident, even if it is going to kill Lin Yichi. Because Tang Licheng and his wife really love her. Chapter 122: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (41) Chapter 122: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (41) "Are there any plots after Tang Zheng''s death?" [Host, why are you interested in this? The system looked at Tang Guo''sputer and silently knelt to the original body. If Tang Guo hadn''t found these things from theputer, he would have thought that Tang Guo was just a little princess loved by Tang Licheng and his wife. No one knew that this little princess turned out to be the big boss hidden behind the Tang Group. It is true that Tang''s rapid development over the years, and even every big decision, is inseparable from the original status. On the bright side, she is just a person held in the palm of her hand. Behind her back, the Tang couple can''t hold on to anything, instead they want to discuss with their baby. It is precisely because of this that Dong Mei sighed, regretted, and distressed more than once. Because her daughter is really excellent, if it wasn''t for special reasons, they would have handed the Tang Group to their daughter. After the system saw the real original body, it also sighed, what a good girl. If the protagonists halo is not too great, a proper candidate for the heroine. Fortunately, it was his host who was wearing her, otherwise he thought the Tang couple would have discovered that the original body was gone. In addition, his host is a great dramatist. Apart from being a bit mad and doing things a bit more extreme, he is better than the original body. It is of course easy to deal with Tang''s affairs behind his back. "Tong, do you have to worry about a bunch of data?" The system recovered, and quickly searched for the plot of Tang Zheng after his death. In fact, it was not the plot that Tang Guo wanted, and he would not take the initiative to watch it. He could call out the plot Tang Guo wanted at once, otherwise it would be vague. In fact, he is also a bit confused. Is his host a real female partner or a hidden female lead? Otherwise, when those female protagonists and male protagonists meet his host, why is the aura so dim, and even extinguished in the end. He has a faint feeling that in these small worlds, as long as his host thinks, he can do everything. The only thing that cannot be controlled at present is the life span of the host, right? Up to ten years. "Are you aging?" Tang Guo''s voice sounded again, "Are you an ancient system, the one that was eliminated? When you were about to be destroyed, you fled out in confusion and identally bound me." "Then, when I didn''t know the direction, I was tempted to do the tragic female role of Rao Shizi." "Otherwise, I will destroy the world and no one will care?" The more Tang Guo guessed, the more likely he felt, "I thought about it, it''s really possible." "In other words, you are a defective system, the kind that was thrown away by people, otherwise it doesn''t even have a serial number, which is really strange." System: Mom, I want to go home. "Give me the plot." With a feeling of resentment, the system transmits the plot after Tang Zheng''s death and apanies Tang Guo to browse. There is a faint doubt: Maybe, he is really a defective product. Ufortable. After watching the plot, he doubted his life. Tang Guo also let out a sigh, "I like this little girl." It turned out that after Tang Zheng''s death, the Lin family, who was already holding a winning ticket, was suddenly defeated by a new rising force. This force also collected evidence that Lin, Lin Yichi, and Gu Qingqingmitted crimes. The dpidation of the Lin family and the mental hospital were also exposed, including the members of the disgusting organization, and they were all exposed and finally caught and convicted. Lin Yichi and Gu Qingqing were sentenced to more than ten years in prison. After they came out, they had nothing. Because of love and hatred, the two died in the scuffle. All of thises from the original handwriting. "admire!" System: Kneeling. Chapter 123: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (42) Chapter 123: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (42) "She is the little princess of the Tang Group, right?" "it''s beautiful." "I don''t know what the angel looks like. After seeing her, I think the angel is just like her." In the sighs of countless people, Tang Guo followed the Tang family into the banquet. There was a pure smile on her mouth, and a pair of crystal-clear eyes that made people unable to produce the slightest sphemy. The system didn''t understand why his host could be so pure, he couldn''t see any ws, she was really too transparent. Even if he knows her true face, he can''t help but believe that this is her, this is her, and this is the real her when he sees her like this. System: It''s getting better, and it''s really a graduate of drama. "Dad, mom, you don''t have to worry about me." Seeing the hesitation of Tang Licheng and his wife, Tang Guo smiled, "Go ahead." When the two thought that there were sessful people yed by their bodyguards in the banquet, they didn''t worry. For the safety of the little princess, they spent a lot of energy preparing for this banquet. Not to mention them, even Tang Zheng has trained several bodyguards because of this, just to prevent any problems. Tang Guo chose a position to sit down, the original body basically did not attend the banquet. Especially for such a grand banquet, the people whoe are the upper-ss people in this circle. Many people''s eyes rolled around her, not knowing what thoughts were born. Those young men looked at her fiercely. Little princess Tang family, they had long wanted to see her, this girl who looked like an angel, they were a little moved at a nce, plus her background, presumably everyone present would not refuse. Of course, there is one exception. Lin Yichi noticed it when Tang Guo came in, especially when he saw the pure smile of the other party, a sneer crossed his eyes. A pretentious woman, if he didn''t know how vicious this woman was, he would really be deceived by the other party. "I heard that the Lin family and the Tang family are going to marry?" said a young man sitting next to Lin Yichi. His rtionship with Lin Yichi was pretty good. "Yichi, you have a beautiful blessing. The little princess of the Tang family is really beautiful. ." Adding to thest time, almost no one didn''t know the little princess of Tang family. I really didn''t expect that such a charming little girl would dare to fight the pervert and won. "Don''t be fooled by your appearance." Lin Yichi sneered, "Some women are just imaginary." Several people around looked at each other. Lin Yichi didn''t like the little princess of Tang family? "are you talking about me?" With such a sweet voice, several of Lin Yichi''s friends only had this idea in their hearts. They looked up and saw the girl with a bright smile. Such a nice little girl, like a Barbie doll, makes people want to hide. They really didn''t understand why Lin Yichi hated Tang Guo. Of course, they soon understood. "Are you saying that I''m vain?" Lin Yichi squinted, "Isn''t it?" Sooner orter he has to settle the ount of the Tang family. "No wonder you don''t have a girlfriend until you are twenty-eight." The charming little princess of the Tang family looked serious, "If you talk like this, no girl will like you." Lin Yichi''s friend: "..." "I''m so cute and beautiful. You actually said that I''m vain. Are you calling me sinister?" Tang Guo tilted his head. "Don''t you know how many innocent girls I saved?" "Why should you ignore such a beautiful character?" "Could it be..." The people around held their breath, they wanted to know the answer. Chapter 124: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (43) Chapter 124: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (43) "Are you jealous of me?" Little Princess Tang''s eyes widened, incredible, "Are you jealous of me?" Suddenly, the eyes of the people around Lin Yichi looked wrong. Lin Yichi only felt hot on his face, especially the people around him, and felt that Tang Guo was right, which made him feel angry. This woman is really annoying. When Lin Yichi wanted to say something, Tang Guo spoke again. "Although this result makes me sad, as a good character, I forgive you generously." The little princess of the Tang family raised her wine ss, took a sip of red wine, and turned away. Lin Yichi gritted his teeth, his fists rattled. The people around me also came back, seeing Lin Yichi somewhat mocking. What was the news before? The little princess of the Tang family has Lin Yichi''s heart, no, the rumors are even worse than that, saying that she is deeply in love with Lin Yichi, and the outside world estimates that the two are going to marry. Even because of this, many people have cooperated with Lin Yichi several times. With the reputation of the little princess of the Tang family, the Lin Group recently solved the previous funding problem. Lin''s crisis is basically resolved, and everyone is still praising Lin Yichi for bringing Lin back to life. Although there is a reputation as the little princess of the Tang family, wouldn''t it be normal for someone to have a marriage contract? But what is the attitude of the little princess today? Does that look like you love Lin Yichi? The eyes of several friends around Lin Yichi also became weird. Before they joked that the two would marry, Lin Yichi never refuted it once. Instead, they would say something specious, making them even more likely to think that the two families will have a rtionship. "Yi Chi, do you really have a marriage contract with the little princess Tang family?" There are so many people who are not too close to Lin Yichi, they can''t help but ask, "I heard from my mother before that you have a very good rtionship with the little princess of the Tang family. She likes you very much, but..." It looks like today, no one likes it, it''s obviously a passerby. Lin Yichi was on fire and hated Tang Guo more and more. But I have to admit that if the Lin family currently does not marry the Tang family, it would be a real joke. Since being humiliated by Tang Guo, he wanted to take control of the Lin family earlier, and then take the opportunity to annex the Tang family. He will make her regret it! ! Today''s humiliation, he will pay back a hundred times! He would personally pull her down from the altar. "Sure enough, there is one thing inmon. The male protagonist is very vengeful. Even if someone stares at him, he will find ways to make the other party ruined." Tang Guo had a pure smile on the corner of her mouth, and she was so awkward when she said what she said, she prefers to look very much. "Tong, look at him, do you hate me to death?" [Host, I am used to it, after all, there are too many people who hate you. This Lin Yichi is still a scumbag! Meaning, this kind of person is a cannon fodder in the hands of his host. [Host, he''s here, please constrain you, the set is about to copse. Host, dont you know that you look like a little fairy when you drink red wine? After being reminded by the system, the original Peerless Demon Girl, holding the goblet with one hand, did not shake, and the seductive licking became shallow, with small mouths, really elegant and cute. "Xiaoguo, are you mad at me?" Lin Yichi leaned down, gently in Tang Guo''s ear, "I thought for a moment, we had such a good rtionship before, but at the hospital that day, your attitude suddenly changed. Are you angry that I haven''te to apany you recently? Even when you are in danger, you are not by your side." Chapter 125: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (44) Chapter 125: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (44) Lin Yichi thought about it before and after, but still didn''t think Tang Guo didn''t like him. "It''s because I''ve been too busytely to understand your preferences carefully," Lin Yichi''s eyes became affectionate, "I am not good enough and make you sad. Can you give me a chance today?" Today and Tang Guo copsed, let alone how Lin will be affected, just because the outside world will be because of Tang Guo''s attitude, he is considered to have no reputation in the circle. If all this is to me, is the little princess of the Tang family just angering him? It was just a little woman who was too busy to apany her because her boyfriend was too busy. Of course everything was different, but everyone still felt that Tang Guo cared about him. He didn''t believe it, he stooped like this, the other party would not be moved. Little girl, what she likes most is her boyfriend''s amodation and romance. I think of ittely, he is a bit ck in this aspect. The other party is the little princess of Tang at any rate, and it''s normal to be more arrogant. Of course, he put down his identity to coax her, it does not mean he likes her. Lin Yichi had ridicule in his eyes. He remembered the humiliation today. He would make her fall in love with him deeply. In the end, he would let her understand that the only person he loved was Gu Qingqing. Can the little princess of the Tang family bear this kind of revenge? Even if it''s a petty temper, he shouldn''t lose face in front of so many people. How can a spoiled woman be qualified to be the one to apany him for life? Although Qingqing came from a small door, she was well-behaved and sensible, and listened to her everything, even in bed they were so harmonious. No matter where it is, Qingqing will amodate him without hesitation. This is his ideal woman. "Give you a chance?" Everyone is also paying attention to the situation here, a little looking forward to the next plot. Why do they always feel that the little princess Tang''s delicate face is faintly excited? They must be wrong, right? should be "Yes, Xiaoguo, give me a chance and let mepensate you." I have to say that when a man is in love, it is easy to move people, especially a handsome man who has no choice. No, many youngdies around are moved to tears. Tang Guo wondered, did Lin Yichi block the knife for her, or cut her kidneys, and cried because of a few words of love? Tang Guo looked down and thought about it seriously, "How can I give you a chance?" Everyone was a little puzzled, could it be that the little princess of the Tang family really had deep roots in Lin Yichi. Was it ying tricks before? Lin Yichi was overjoyed, and the little girl was really sweet. This time, he will definitely make Tang Guo fall in love with him deeply, there is still no one he can''t do. "Let mepensate you, as a boyfriend''spensation to my girlfriend." The people around took a deep breath and looked at each other. Tang Guo blinked, and did not speak for a while, Lin Yichi was not in a hurry, he was sure he would seed. In such a scene, no woman will refuse. When people around see this, they obviously feel that this is the case. This is Lin Dongshu''s birthday party, so young people like Lin Yichi only need tomunicate by themselves. Lin Dongshu''s generation is on the other side. Everyone is a young man, and in such a scene, I also look forward to Tang Guo''s results. "She seems to be looking at you." Tang Guo carried Gao script, looked at a girl in the distance, and said uncertainly, "She was crying." Lin Yichi had a bad premonition in his heart, turned his head and looked stiff. Chapter 126: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (45) Chapter 126: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (45) "Yi Chi!" Gu Qingqing''s whole body copsed. She had been here for five minutes and naturally heard what she said just now. She wore a small dress, and the price was not expensive in the eyes of these people, but it was also the most beautiful and cost-effective way she could afford the rent. She just wanted toe and see someone she likes, but didn''t n to do anything. She is usually Lin Yichi''s personal assistant. In fact, she hasn''t graduated from university. Now she is working during the holiday. Lin Yichi paid her a good sry and didn''t do much, so of course she was not qualified to participate in such a high-level banquet. Lin Yichi also said before that he would not take her home for the time being, because he hadn''t controlled Lin yet, it would be dangerous to take her back, and he told her that one day he would take her back with integrity. But...what''s the scene before me? She heard him confess to another girl. She knew this girl. They were from the same school. In the past, she only stood far away, looking at Tang Guo, who was surrounded by bodyguards. The other party was so noble, proud and beautiful. In front of Tang Guo, she was like an ugly duckling, she didn''t dare to look up, for fear that the other party could see through her embarrassment and low self-esteem. "I know." "I understand." Because of her low self-esteem, she didn''t even dare to criticize, and she didn''t have the courage to confront Tang Guo. I just asked again and again in my heart, the little princess of the Tang family, she clearly owns so much, why do she want to take a break with her? What kind of boyfriend can''t be found on the other side, and why is it just rxing? However, she can''t afford it, really can''t. She was afraid that she would do something wrong and cause revenge. These lofty people would never understand their helplessness. Each of their meals may be her father''s medical expenses for a month. Yes, she still wants to make money to buy medicine for her father, let alone offend these daughters. Even if these daughters did something wrong, so what? These rich people would not understand the suffering of civilians like them. "Sorry, I went wrong." Gu Qingqing''s eyes fell with tears, wiped it quickly, and turned and ran with his skirt. She did not ask Lin Yichi, even though he betrayed her, she did not dare to ask. She is just an ugly duckling, isn''t it normal that the other party chooses the little princess Tang? It''s really ridiculous! Tang Guo: "So, I didn''t do anything, and I was hated by the heroine again?" [Host, are you sure you did nothing? Tang Guo: "I just let people tell her that her boyfriend is here." "So she went wrong." The sweet tone pulled back everyone''s thoughts and stared at Tang Guo''s body. The little princess''s brain circuit was a bit different. Everyone thought secretly, and then looked at Lin Yichi together, their eyes looked strange. "Do you want to continue the topic just now?" Tang Guo kindly reminded. Lin Yichi reacted and couldn''t care about anything. His expression was a bit anxious, and he nced at Tang Guo coldly, as if she had done something heinous. Then, under everyone''s eyes, the wind ran out. Onlookers eating melons: a big melon, fragrant and sweet. Tang Guo: What aboutpensation? "Xiaoguo, what''s the matter?" Tang Zheng walked over nervously, with a look of concern and a soft-spoken appearance that surprised the people present. When discussing contracts, this one has always been a ck face? They swear that they have never seen the Tang family so gentle! ! Chapter 127: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (46) Chapter 127: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (46) Tang Guo seemed to be reacting, and said slowly, "Brother, Lin Yichi said a lot of inexplicable things and wanted to make up for me. Then a beautiful girl came in and watched him cry for a while, then he ran out. Up." Tang Zheng''s eyes sank, and he hated Lin Yichi to death. It was shameless to use his sister''s reputation to get a contract and run out with an unknown woman. Thinking of pushing Xiao Guo to the other side before, he felt regretful in his heart, but fortunately he saw this clearly. "Xiaoguo ignores him, he has a brain problem." "Since my brother said that, he must have a problem in his mind." Onlookers eating melons: the legendary elder brothers stubborn fan? With a smile on Tang Zheng''s face, the eyes of the people eating melons were blinded. Oh my God, the Tang familyughed so brilliantly in public. If the other party smiled like this when signing the contract... just think about it, it''s actually not a cold face, a ck face, it is the cold light under the lens, the sneer at the corner of the mouth, or a smile with a winning ticket, and a conspiracy Smile, my God, it''s terrible to think about it. "Tang Shao, I heard that the little princess and Lin Yichi have a marriage contract. Is this true or false?" The bold person couldn''t help asking. This melon is obviously not finished. So excited, how to break. Tang Zheng touched his sister''s head, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, revealing a different kind of danger, and said softly, "Who told you?" Obviously it was such a soft sound, but everyone could hear it clearly. The questioner shuddered and regretted. "Want to marry my little princess?" Everyone shook their heads quickly, not dare, just think about it. "First of all, better than me, you can think about it." Everyone looked at Tang Zheng. He was handsome, with long legs, a good figure, a good family background, and a high IQ and a high education... He quickly took a step back. This condition is the first thing... Tang Shao, are you the devil? How do you hope your sister can''t get married? "Secondly, satisfy me and my parents." People who eat melon: I give up. "The most important thing, Xiaoguo is satisfied." People who eat melons: Is the stepping stone too strict? Obviously it is the most difficult of the three. Duan Lihong and his wife also knew what happened here. When they learned about the specific situation, Lin Dongshu and Duan Lihong gave a twitch in their hearts at the same time, and subconsciously looked at the expressions of Tang Licheng and Dong Mei. Sure enough, the two of them looked very bad. Duan Lihong was very nervous, and hurriedly walked to Dong Mei''s side with a smile, "Amei, it should be some misunderstanding between the children." Dong Mei sneered, misunderstanding? What misunderstanding? At Lao Tzus birthday party, the son made no secret of chasing a crying woman. What could be the misunderstanding? She is still smart, knowing that the Lin family is nothing. The two of them had a good idea. They wanted to bully her baby, and even borrowed her baby''s reputation to get a contract for his son. This hasn''t started yet, so I''ll use it. Dong Mei also showed a decent smile, Duan Lihong let out a sigh of relief. "It''s just a kid ying a little bit," Dong Mei seemed to carelessly, "between the little lovers, it will be better soon." At first, Duan Lihong thought that Dong Mei was talking about Lin Yichi and Gu Qingqing, butter she found something was wrong. "I haven''t congratted you yet. Your Yichi has a girlfriend. Why didn''t you bring it to the banquet?" Dong Mei looked surprised, "Could it be that the girl has a bad family background? However, I believe Lihong should not be like that. A family member." Duan Lihong: What else can you say besides mmp? Chapter 128: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (47) Chapter 128: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (47) After Lin Dongshu''s birthday party, everyone knew that Lin Yichi had a girlfriend. The woman had a bad family background, was bullied, and ran out of the banquet crying. Lin Yichi liked this Cindere very much, and she chased her out regardless of anything on the spot. As for what the two protagonists were doing, Tang Guo''s tablet showed everything. That night, Gu Qingqing suffered a huge blow and ran out crying, but was soon overtaken by Lin Yichi. No matter how he exins, she is I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I don''t listen. Lin Yichi couldn''t take it anymore, so he pulled the person into the car and had a hearty life discussion. While Gu Qingqing endured it, I still didn''t listen, I didn''t listen, I didn''t listen, and you are forcibly upying me, and I will not forgive you. Lin Yichi listened to these words and pressed Gu Qingqing to discuss the whole night of life. Gu Qingqing finally fell asleep with exhaustion. Lin Yichi was very distressed seeing the traces of her body. Before leaving Gu Qingqing in the vi, he said in the car: "Tang Guo, you wait!" Tang Guo: "..." "Qingqing, don''t worry, in my heart, you are the only woman, and she is just a decoration." Tang Guo: "..." She looked at the tabletputer nkly, and finally burst out: Damn it! What does it matter to her? After the heroine did not listen or listen, did the hero hate her? "Do you think Lin Yichi''s IQ is lower than before." System: [Initially not a particrly smart person, the protagonist''s aura has been weakened by the host, can you not reduce IQ? "How could he think that I would willingly give him a decoration and let him deal with the Tang family?" The system held back for a long time, and finally suffocated a sentence: [Maybe he is the protagonist. The Tang family was already noisy. After the banquet, Lin Dongshu and Duan Lihong immediately called Lin Yichi home. But at that time Lin Yichi was doing important things, and of course he didn''t hear the call. When I remembered the next day, I hurried home. After Duan Lihong''s count fell, he endured it. And also said that the marriage is subject to their arrangements. The current situation is not good for him, and the Tang family''s power has to be borrowed, and the woman named Tang Guo, he didn''t want to let it go, marrying back to torture slowly, he should avenge Qingqing. When the hatred is over, Tang and Lin are both in his hands, and he will give Qingqing a century wedding. None of these Tang Guo knew. Later, she found that Lin Yichi and Gu Qingqing were together safe and sound, but Gu Qingqing looked at her with resentment and contempt. So the question is, what did Lin Yichi say to Gu Qingqing? Tang Guo: What did I do wrong again? When the Lin family came home, Tang Guo''s expression was speechless. "It was a misunderstanding before." Duan Lihong said with a smile, "That girl used to have a rtionship with Yi Chi. As you know, these girls prefer to cling to the powerful. I didn''t know Yi Chi''s identity before and broke up with him." "Later, I heard that Yi Chi was Young Master Lin, and his attitude suddenly changed and wanted toe to the banquet to make trouble." Tang Guo noticed that Lin Yichi also showed a disgusting expression to Duan Lihong, although it passed by. "Little Guo, I really like it." "The misunderstanding is resolved, it is better to let their young people take care of themselves." The expressions of the Tang family were also difficult to express, and they were scolding mmp in their hearts, where is the cheeky. Chapter 129: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (48) Chapter 129: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (48) Lin Yichi also showed an affectionate expression, "Xiaoguo, I hope you can give me a chance." Tang Guo saw hatred and disgust in his eyes. She held her chin, looked innocent, and thought secretly that this Lin Yichi was really a typical scumbag among scumbags. Why did hee to court with Gu Qingqing while he was talking nasty love? "Tong, I want to vomit." [Host, you have to find a man if you want to vomit. Before Tang Guo answered, Tang Zheng came back. He nced at the Lin family, sneered across his mouth, walked over with long legs, and reached Tang Guo''s side, sat down next to her, and habitually touched her head. The original cold expression also eased. But when he saw Lin Yichi, he smiled coldly. "President Lin, do you like Xiaoguo?" He pressed Tang Guo, indicating that he would leave the rest to him. "Of course." Lin Yichi showed a confident and arrogant smile, "I have always liked Xiaoguo." Tang Zheng''s expression became worse and worse, although he was smiling, there was a danger in his smile. Lin Yichi was a little uneasy, but he didn''t care too much. The Tang family dotes on Tang Guo so much, in his opinion, as long as Tang Guo is satisfied with him, no one can refute it. ording to the real situation, Lin Yichi''s guess is not wrong. The only thing he didn''t guess was that Tang Guo didn''t like him, and Tang Zheng, who was supposed to be a **** assist, also hated him. Tang Zhengughed and took out apact disc from his pocket, "Oh, is that so? I have a good thing here. Since you said you like Xiaoguo, you can help me identify it." Tang Zheng did not give anyone a chance to refute, and began to y the contents of the CD. During the period, Dong Mei and his wife were silent, they believed in the adopted son. Tang Zheng ced the CD, returned to his seat, and asked in a low voice, "Brother, what is it?" "Although I don''t want Xiaoguo to look at this kind of dirty stuff, this time is an exception." Tang Zheng''s face was soft, his palm resting on the girl''s shoulder, his voice was gentle, "Leave everything to my brother, and my brother will protect you from now on." When he said this sentence, Tang Zheng was extremely satisfied. Yes, as if he should protect her. Seeing a happy smile in her eyes, he felt that this decision was really good. Squeezing the girl''s cute face, the content of the CD has been presented. The light is not good, and the picture can still be seen clearly. Especially the ambiguous breathing of men and women, to the final wheezing, they can all be heard clearly. Lin Yichi''s face changed all of a sudden, Duan Lihong stood up even more surprised, Lin Dongshu stared at the picture with a green face. The image of two men and women entangled makes people feel filthy. "closed!" It was Lin Yichi who was talking, his face was very ugly, and the blue and beautiful, he could only see him. But soon, he realized that what he should think now was how to exin to the Lin Family and Tang Family. Tang Zheng leaned on the sofa leisurely, his palms were already covering Tang Guo''s eyes, just look at the beginning, and he believed that Xiao Guo would understand the following content. He gently said to the girl''s ear, "Do you understand?" Somehow, Tang Guo felt that Tang Zheng''s purpose for her to see was a bit evil, as if to make Lin Yichi''s image copse in front of her. She heard the **** pleasure in his voice. Hearing the girl''s answer, Tang Zheng was even more happy. "I will take you back to the room." Chapter 130: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (49) Chapter 130: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (49) The Lin family left looked very embarrassed, and the video that Tang Zheng took out broke all their ns. Different from the Lin Family couple''s face and the disappointment in their eyes, Lin Yichi has a bitter face, and the anger and hatred in his eyes can no longer be hidden. The Tang family and his wife were very calm, after all, they didn''t take Lin Yichi''s eye on them from the beginning. I only think this family is funny, especially Duan Lihong who caught her during this time and praised how excellent her son is, as if their Xiaoguo would lose if they didn''t marry Lin Yichi. Tang Guoy on the window, smiling at the three people below. Lin Yichi seemed to feel it, and nced at her coldly. Even if he didn''t speak, Tang Guo felt the other party''s meaning. Nothing more than, Tang Guo, Tang Family, Tang Zheng, I remember you. In fact, she didn''t do anything, just didn''t cooperate with the male and female lead roles, didn''t participate in their lives, and gradually lost the protagonist''s aura, they were able to kill themselves. A pure smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and her little hand pressed the ce of her heart, "Tong, although I am a female partner, don''t I need to be so short-lived every time?" [I can''t help, this is a random crossing, hey, host, is it possible that you want to live a long, ordinary life? The system is surprised. After the Lin family affairs, the Tang family held a family meeting. The content of the meeting was Tang Guo''s lifelong event. The two of them did not find a suitable candidate after thinking about it. They were very worried. Did not notice the slightest, their son dropped his eyes and his face was gloomy. "Dad, mom, don''t think about it anymore." Tang Guos voice drew the attention of the two of them, "If you have a bad family background, you are afraid that they will have a bad heart, and they will change their hearts. No one can stop them. If the family is good, I will not be free. Kind of banquet, this is not my favorite." The two couples feel that it is reasonable, and they are worried only if it is reasonable. They still want their daughter to live longer, and they can''t stand her being wronged even a bit. "Anyway, I don''t have anyone I like, so let''s just do it." When she finished speaking, she noticed that Tang Zheng''s face was getting worse and worse. She smiled, "Even if I don''t marry forever, won''t my brother take care of me?" "Right, brother?" She hugged Tang Zheng''s arm and blinked, "You will always take care of me and protect me." Tang Zheng''s expression eased, and his smile softened, "Xiaoguo is right. Brother will take care of you forever." When the two couples saw this, they looked at each other. When were these two in their family so close? Tang Guo blinked at them, leaned her head against Tang Zheng''s arm, and the two couples suddenlyughed. "That''s right." The worry on Dong Mei''s face disappeared. "With your brother here, what are we still worried about? Right, Licheng?" "Ah, yes, yes, there is Xiaozheng, what are we worried about? Haha," Tang Licheng reacted, "Xiaozheng, you will take care of Xiaoguo from now on." He hugged his wife next to him, "Your mother can finally walk around. When she was young, she was too busy with work and never realized her wish. Now that thepany is entrusted to you, it is time to realize your mother''s wish." "Parents, rest assured, I will take care of Xiaoguo," Tang Zheng seemed to understand, "I won''t let anyone bully her, and I won''t tolerate this person appearing." In an instant, the family was happy. Chapter 131: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (50) Chapter 131: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (50) Tang Licheng and his wife left in peace. In the upper ss, the rumors about Lin Yichi gradually spread. At first, Lin Yichi still had some restraint. Later, he simply brought Gu Qingqing to the bright side, and Cheng Da Guangming dered that this was his girlfriend. Duan Lihong and his wife were half-dead in anger, and they didn''t give Gu Qingqing face on the face and in private. He even approached Gu Qingqing alone and asked her to leave Lin Yichi. Where would Gu Qingqing promise? He directly rejected Duan Lihong''s check, and then turned around and told Lin Yichi about it. Lin Yichi returned to the Lin family and had a fight with Duan Lihong. Duan Lihong was stunned. Lin Yichi felt that Duan Lihong was unreasonably making trouble and preventing him from staying with True Love. It was no longer the mother who considered everything for him in the past. Gu Qingqing felt that Duan Lihong was corrupted by money, and that she and Lin Yichi were together not for money at all. She would never leave Lin Yichi for money. She liked him. She believed that as long as the two persisted, they would never be separated. She also felt that the Tang family was too much. It was not because Yi Chi was unwilling to marry Miss Tang, they suppressed the Lin family. These rich people do whatever they want when they are rich. Every day I see Lin Yichi busy till early morning, worrying about thepany. ording to Yi Chi, if Lin can''t be stabilized anymore, the shareholders probably want to change the president. For example, the **** brother of Lin Yichi. Gu Qingqing was too anxious. She believed that the current situation of the Lin family was brought by the Tang family. If the Tang family could give up suppressing the Lin family, then the Lin family would definitely not be so embarrassed. Therefore, she secretly made a decision. Gu Qingqing waited nervously in the private room. When the private room door was pushed open, she stood up. The girl in front of her had a pure smile on her mouth. Whether it was her dress, appearance, and family background, she gave birth to a little inferiority. However, she was holding the new grandma''s baby that Lin Yichi gave to her, and she was wearing grandma''s dress, and she finally had some confidence. "Miss Tang." Gu Qingqing gave a smile that he thought was more appropriate, "Please sit down." "Oh." Tang Guo sat down, ordered a drink, supported his chin with one hand, and sucked slowly. Gu Qingqing thought that the other party would ask her purpose when she came, and didn''t want to just drink a drink here. She couldn''t help but stared at Tang Guo earnestly, "Miss Tang, I hope you don''t suppress Lin because Yi Chi is unwilling to marry you." "Twisted melons are not sweet, and Yi Chi doesn''t like you. This is a fact." Gu Qingqing thinks that the reason is very good. "So there is no need to cause other losses for this. The Tang family is a big family, but Yi Chi can also Very good, not a good saying, thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, no one can guarantee that the Tang family will continue to be honored." Tang Guo stopped drinking his drink, released the straw he was biting, and looked at Gu Qingqing in surprise. Gu Qingqing felt that Tang Guo had listened to her words and smiled lightly, "Miss Tang, why don''t we make peace? Given your family background, is there anyone you want to find? After reconciliation, the Lin family and the Tang family can still cooperate." "Are you okay?" Gu Qingqing never expected that Tang Guo uttered these words, suddenly a little bit ashamed. "Miss Tang, even if you have a good family background, don''t you need to scold me?" "I just kindly advise you, I hope you don''t do that too much." Chapter 132: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (51) Chapter 132: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (51) "Miss Gu, you are a bit too self-righteous." Tang Guo smiled faintly, "First, I don''t care about the Tang family. Second, I don''t like Lin Yichi, and I never thought about marrying him. Seriously, I despise him." "Yi Chi is so good, if it is not that Yi Chi is unwilling, your two should be married." Gu Qingqing still felt that Tang Guo was taking revenge on Lin Yi Chi. Tang Guo sneered, "Do you think I, as Miss Tang''s family, can be seen as a man who often shakes with women all night?" When Gu Qingqing heard this, her face turned red, and she stared at Tang Guo angrily, "You are too much." "Excessive?" Tang Guo''s smile is still extremely pure, it is the malice revealed in his eyes, just like a little devil, "Isn''t what I said is the truth?" "Ms. Gu, will you marry this man even if you know that your blind date will shook a woman every day, the car shook, the wall shook, the toilet shook, or the corridor shook?" Every word Tang Guo said made Gu Qingqing''s face pale. Because of these, she and Lin Yichi have done both, and even more shameful things have been done. Belonging to their hut, every corner left traces of their being together. Even if two people know this kind of thing, when another person points out, she only has anger. Tang Guo ignored Gu Qingqing, but instead called Tang Zheng with a sweet voice, "Brother, are you busy?" "Xiaoguo, are you bored?" "No, just ask you one thing." Tang Guo opened up the amplification, "Ms. Gu said that our Tang family suppressed the Lin family and told me not to retaliate against the Lin family. So I asked if my brother suppressed the Tang family." "The Tang family did not suppress the Lin family, but canceled the cooperation between the two." Tang Zheng''s voice was very cold, and the entire private room felt it was cold winter, at least Gu Qingqing felt that way. "Miss Gu, I hope you don''t bother Xiaoguo, otherwise I really don''t mind using the Tang family to suppress the Lin family." Gu Qingqing even forgot to beat her heart. Although Tang Zheng was not here, she still felt a panic. "Then brother, I hung up." Tang Zheng smiled helplessly, immediately located Tang Guo''s location, and contacted the bodyguard next to Tang Guo by the way, confirming that Tang Guo was not in danger, and then heaved a sigh of relief. "Miss Gu heard it clearly?" "Actually, you should ask carefully why the Lin''s crisis has urred." Tang Guo took a sip of a drink, "and what crisis had happened to the Lin''s originally, why did they want to marry Tang so much." "One more thing, I really don''t like your man who likes all kinds of shocks at all." Gu Qingqing''s face turned white again, and she couldn''t say what she wanted to say. "In fact, Miss Gu, you and Lin Yichi are currently being hindered so much. If he is no longer the Lin family but an ordinary person, no one of you will be able to stop him and you can live happily together." "After all, you were with him not because of money, did you?" Tang Guo nced at Gu Qingqing''s up and down, and left with a smile. Gu Qingqing held Grandma''s bag tightly and pressed his lips. What if Yi Chi was no longer the Lin family''s son? How could it be possible that Yi Chi was originally the Lin family son, how could she let Yi Chi give up her identity because of love. She will not be so selfish. [Host, cool? "Cool." [Host, will Gu Qingqing persuade Lin Yichi to leave the Lin family? "Hehe, why are you still so stupid?" System: I am the stupidest in the world. Chapter 133: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (52) Chapter 133: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (52) Tang Guo didn''t go long before Lin Yichi found him. Seeing Gu Qingqing who was lost in the private room, he felt a pain in his heart. "Did that woman bully you?" Gu Qingqing felt the man''s temperature and resisted her grievance, "Yi Chi, I find that nothing can help you." "Miss Tang is really too much, how can she say that to us, obviously we are pure love, I do not like you for money at all." Lin Yichi''s face became cold, "Of course I know, but that woman is not reconciled." "Qingqing, don''t worry, I won''t leave you." "Yi Chi." The man couldn''t stand the woman''s voice, so he kissed her lips directly, and his palm couldn''t help rubbing the woman''s body. In an instant, both of them became emotional. Sitting in the car, Tang Guo listened to the voice on the phone with interest, "I knew that something interesting would happen if you put a monitor over there." Listening to the soundsing from inside, the bodyguards on the co-pilot and the driver who drove, their ears were red. "These two people are really capable of estrus anytime and anywhere." Tang Guoughed, as if he was afraid that the bodyguard and the driver would not be able to hold them, and there would be a car ident, he quickly plugged in his headphones. The ambiguous voice disappeared, and the inside of the car fell silent. The bodyguard and the driver breathed a sigh of relief. The little princess has more and more evil tastes, and the young master still feels that the little princess is a very pure girl. Whenever they heard the young master say to protect the little princess, saying that she is innocent and would be hurt by others, they were sweating coldly. The driver and the bodyguard looked at each other. The little princess is the big boss behind it, right? These two people guessed at random, and they really didn''t guess wrong. ording to the original development, the original body was the big boss. Tang Guo listened for a while, feeling bored, and dialed a call. "Lin, would you like it?" "Ms. Tang has any requests, please." "Kill Lin Yichi from the Lin family and leave him with nothing. Before that, you have to hold a beautiful century wedding for him and Gu Qingqing." "No problem, I will do it." Tang Guoughed. How could it be possible to let her let go of the two people who are in heat at any time? Alwayse to her troubles. Didnt Gu Qingqing say that true love is not measured by money? Then she gave the two a chance to lead an ordinary life. She didn''t know what it would be like to give up the status of the Lin family''s young grandmother and let her put on a few hundred yuan of ordinary dresses, bags, and daily calctions of firewood, rice, oil and salt. Hope, she can hold it. Tang Guo smiled happily. Bodyguard and driver: They would rather listen to the ambiguous voice before. When the little princessughed, it was terrible. "Tong, I don''t count as dismantling the cp? I counted them together so that they could be together smoothly." Ha ha Before long, the Lin family didn''t know what happened, and agreed to Gu Qingqing''s wedding of Lin Yichi. Later they learned that Gu Qingqing was pregnant. Lin Yichi was very happy and prepared a century wedding for Gu Qingqing. On the day of the wedding, the Tang family was also invited. Tang Guo sat in the crowd, watching the two take an oath. Gu Qingqing seemed to see her, and gave her a triumphant look, which made herugh. "What are youughing at?" Tang Zheng found out. Tang Guo blinked, holding Tang Zheng''s arm, and said affectionately, "Happy." Chapter 134: Brother Guikus Sweetheart (53) Chapter 134: Brother Guiku''s Sweetheart (53) Tang Zheng touched the girl''s cheek, moved to her ear, and said softly, "Does Xiaoguo want to get married?" He is a little nervous, and of course he is not willing to marry Xiao Guo to other people. "Brother wants me to get married?" "Is there another suitable candidate for my brother who wants to marry Xiaoguo?" Seeing the girl''s aggrieved eyes, Tang Zheng felt soft in his heart and quickly denied that how could he marry her to someone else, no one is worthy of his little fruit. "of course not." "That''s good." Tang Guo simply leaned his head on Tang Zheng''s arm, "If my brother wants to marry me, Xiao Guo won''t forgive you, don''t let me down." Tang Zheng stroked the girl''s cheeks, his eyes were serious, and the feelings in his heart could no longer be suppressed. "What if that person is mine?" he asked softly, his voice so low that he could hardly hear him. Hearing these words, Tang Guo smiled, lowered his head, and lowered his eyes. Tang Zheng was very nervous about her performance. He finally said this sentence, a sentence that he thought would never be possible in his life. Thinking about what he had done before, he felt ridiculous. He was finally nted in her hands, still so willing. "Little Fruit..." "Brother, if it was before, I would really like to hear these words, and I might still be eager to agree." Tang Guo raised his head with a bright smile. Tang Zheng asked urgently, "What about now?" "Now..." The girl''s eyes shed with evil taste, and the bad thoughts were directly shown on her face. She still did not let go of Tang Zheng, but only blinked, "Because I am angry, the anger has not disappeared. How can I marry my brother." "Little fruit." Tang Zheng knew that the girl liked him. I also know that what he did in the past is too mean and has hurt her. In fact, he could predict her answer. He is not angry, not angry at all. "Don''t worry if Xiao Guo doesn''t want to," he touched the girl''s forehead, his eyes shed across love, and whispered, "Brother protects you, no matter what your identity." Tang Guo moved her eyes, then smiled, "Okay." "However, Xiao Guo can''t like other people." Although Tang Zheng had a smile in his eyes, that smile was very dangerous, "Brother won''t hurt Xiao Guo, maybe the others." The seemingly gentle tone is full of danger. Tang Guo didn''t answer any more, but Tang Zheng took it seriously. Secretly thought that the suspicious men around Xiaoguo in the future will be the focus of attention. "Brother, you see they are really happy." Tang Guo looked at the two neers who exchanged rings, "They will be happy." People who didn''t know about it thought that the little princess of Tang family was blessing them. Tang Zheng didn''t think that Xiaoguo''s eyes were full of malice. He had long discovered that Xiao Guo''s heart was not a simple girl, but a bad boy. But so what? Even if she was a demon, he wanted to protect her. He must be crazy, but he is willing to go crazy. Tang Guo returned to the campus, still the little princess of the Tang family that everyone sought after. Gu Qingqing also ended the holiday and returned to campus. The status is different. Lin Yichi''s wife is called a model of marrying a wealthy family before graduation. Everyone looked at Gu Qingqing''s eyes differently. Of course, Gu Qingqing didn''t care anymore. She was finally with Lin Yichi. Nowadays, there are drivers picking up and dropping off them every day. She doesn''t need to look at them. As long as she and Lin Yichi fall in love. Chapter 135: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (54) Chapter 135: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (54) The eyes of the ssmates on the university campus watching Gu Qingqing were strange, even her roommate''s eyes were strange. Gu Qingqing finally couldn''t stand it, especially when she found that Tang Guo and her ssmates get along so friendly. She even suspected that it was Tang Guo and those people who promoted something that made their eyes so strange. When Gu Qingqing saw Tang Guo walk out of the school gate, he quickly stepped forward to say something. Tang Guo got in the car first and rolled down the window, "Mrs. Lin, I dont want to hear you, and, I didnt push you out, and I didnt preach to others. If the ssmates donte into contact with you, you should find your own The reason, I wish you happiness in the end." "Go home, my brother must make me delicious." "Yes, miss." Gu Qingqing bit her lip and was sprayed with exhaust gas. "You said she was too much." Gu Qingqing couldn''t help but said to one of her best friends, "I and Yi Chi really love each other, and she likes to say something jealous." Gu Qingqing''s friend: "..." "Qingqing, your driver is here, and I''m going home." Gu Qingqing''s face was gloomy and unwilling, and finally got into the car. Gu Qingqing''s friend shook his head, maybe she should be in contact with Gu Qing''s youth. How could a person who is so proud of the little princess of the Tang family care about Gu Qingqing and rob Lin Yichi. Thinking of Lin''s recent situation, she was speechless, and Gu Qingqing still couldn''t see clearly. Tang Zheng had already prepared a delicious dinner. When he came out, he saw Tang Guoing back. After observing her expression, he asked, "Who made Xiao Guo angry?" "It''s not that Gu Qingqing. The ssmates don''t like ying with her anymore. Most of her thought it was me." "Oh, it''s dinner." Tang Zheng didn''t say anything, but his eyes darkened. Within a few days, Lin''s shareholders held a meeting, and Lin Yichi was fired without warning. Tang Zheng identally asked Tang Guo''s thoughts. After listening to her, she smiled, "Then Gu Qingqing has gotten her wish and can finally live a normal life with the person she likes." When Tang Zheng heard this, he made a decision in his heart. The life of ordinary people sounds pretty good, and his little fruit is really thoughtful. Before long, Lin Yichi started his own business and even sold his shares in Lin. In just half a month, almost no one was willing to give him a hand when the business failed. There was no way, he sold two of his own vis and started his own business again, but he still failed. Lin Yichi was not reconciled, and tried every means to continue his business. Until the end, he was only left with the small house he bought for Gu Qingqing at the beginning, and then he realized that he was only left with this small house. Gu Qingqing also discovered that Lin Yichi hadn''t given her jewelry and bags for a long time, and even gave her less and less pocket money. After she was three months pregnant, and she couldn''t stand the eyes of others, she dropped out of school. She didn''t even know about Lin Yichi''s business failure. All she knows is that Lin Yichi has changed, and the reason she lives in this small house, she thinks it is their memories. Until Lin Yichi never gave her anything, did not give her pocket money, and Lin Yichi was gloomy every day, and even started drinking, she finally felt that something was wrong. "what?" After hearing everything Lin Yichi said, Gu Qingqing couldn''t believe it. The only thing left was this small house for the two of them. Gu Qingqing, who is ustomed to living a luxurious life, is so hard to be thrifty. Especially Lin Yichi in her heart, no matter in appearance or connotation, it is not so charming. Chapter 136: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (55) Chapter 136: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (55) She also prepares meals every day. The two quarreled more and more frequently. Gu Qingqing finally lived the life she wanted. There is no way, she can only do odd jobs to make money, even though she is pregnant. Lin Yichi originally thought he liked Gu Qingqing very much, but in the quarrel, he found that this woman was really too ordinary. She is not as innocent as he thought before, she still cares about money, he is very disappointed. Especially since he has fallen to this day, he is inseparable from this woman. He regrets a little bit. If he agrees to the marriage at the beginning, he will not fall to this end. The two were almost unable to open the pot, but Duan Lihong felt sorry for her son and helped them. After all, Gu Qingqing still had the flesh and blood of their Lin family in his belly. Duan Lihong''s heart and liver hurt, because Gu Qingqing, a woman, lost the opportunity to marry, and let Lin fall into the hands of an illegitimate child. She almost vomited blood. After Gu Qingqing gave birth, Duan Lihong hugged her child into deep thought, and finally talked with Lin Yichi. "Yi Chi, this woman is not for you. Go home with your mother and be obedient. You will have a share of what your father holds. Don''t let your mother down." Lin Yichi''s muddy eyes gradually cleared, looking at the small room, remembering Gu Qingqing''s caress, and finally nodded. Lin Yichi returned to the Lin family and wanted to divorce Gu Qingqing. Gu Qingqing was unwilling, but he couldn''t beat the Lin family and finally divorced. But she didn''t give up her entanglement with Lin Yichi. The entanglement between the two made Lin Dongshu very troubled. In the end, she simply divided her property and expelled Lin Yichi. The child was brought by Duan Lihong, and then Lin Yichi and Gu Qingqing entangled endlessly. A few yearster, Tang Zheng apanied Tang Guo to the mall and saw the two again. At that time, Tang Guo had graduated, did not go to work, and squatted happily at home. Lin Yichi has made a new girlfriend and brought her girlfriend to buy things. Gu Qingqing ran into him and was beating the woman. "Lin Yichi, I can see you clearly. I''m not having a good time, so don''t think about it. At the beginning, you kept saying that you wanted to be with me and you were about to divorce me when you turned around." "I won''t let you go. As long as there is a **** next to you, I will hit one." Gu Qingqing looked crazy, pulling the woman''s hair. The woman was beaten up and screamed, calling Lin Yichi''s name beautifully. Lin Yichi went straight over and pped Gu Qingqing''s face with a p. Gu Qingqing smiled coldly, "I''m never ending with you." Gu Qingqing stared at the woman on the ground viciously, "If you are acquainted, leave him quickly and stay away. It won''t be that simple next time. Be careful I hack you to death." The people around were also shocked. The woman was pale, ignoring Lin Yichi, and got up from the ground, "I''m going, I''m going." With such a predecessor, how dare she entangle Lin Yichi. Gu Qingqing smiled with satisfaction, facing Lin Yichi''s cannibalistic eyes, she was not afraid at all. "Bah, why did I fall in love with such a thing as you." "I don''t know if I''m not eye-catching, I''m in love with you." Lin Yichi cursed back, regardless of his image, how could he think that Gu Qingqing is a simple and lovely woman. If there was no such woman, he would still be Young Master Lin. Gu Qingqingughed loudly, like a mad woman, she turned around and left, suddenly saw Tang Guo standing not far away, and was taken aback. Chapter 137: Brother Guihus Sweetheart (56) Chapter 137: Brother Guihu''s Sweetheart (56) "I finally understand now that the little princess of the Tang family really looks down on you, her vision is better than mine." She left Tang Guo silently, her head lowered, and the corners of her mouth curled up, very ironic. Lin Yichi was blushing with these words, but had to admit that the little princess of the Tang family had never seen him. He naturally saw Tang Guo, pretending not to see, and leaving from the other direction, a trace of irony crossed the corner of his mouth, and he didn''t even have the courage to face him. "Brother, what do you think would happen if I married Lin Yichi?" Tang Guo asked suddenly, making Tang Zheng panic. "No if." "It will never be possible." Tang Zheng said firmly, his eyes were deep, "Xiaoguo, do you have someone you like?" It looked like it was ready to clear the other party at any time. Tang Guoughed, raised his head and blinked, "There is one, doesn''t my brother know?" "Could it be that brother is going to kill him?" Tang Guo walked upstairs, saying, "Brother, you go and kill that person, I won''t stop it." Tang Zheng smiled helplessly, and hurriedly followed, chasing Tang Guo''s side, "Xiao Guo, I have encountered many good things in my life, and I don''t want tomit suicide." The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth bends, "Brother, you must live well." "Xiaoguo forgave me?" "Nothing." Tang Zheng was a little disappointed, but recovered quickly, taking Tang Guo to choose a skirt. She tried them one by one, and he was not impatient at all. The shopping guide said kindly, "Mr. is really a qualified boyfriend." Tang Zheng stared at the position of the fitting room and smiled bitterly. She only called his brother. This is retribution. Obviously that girl always shows that she likes him very much and cares about him, so she just calls him brother. Fifteen yearster, this time Tang Guo''s life span was ten years longer than that of his original body. In the past fifteen years, her rtionship with Tang Zheng has not changed. She only calls him his brother. Even if he was so upset, he couldn''t bear to me her once, only to cooperate with her as a qualified and spoil her brother. Neither of them had the intention of looking for a partner, and the Tang family didn''t seem to care about it. This day, ten years after the death of the original body, what the Tang family worried about finally happened. The doctor''s diagnosis was that heart failure was hopeless. When she was three years old, she had an operation and it was very sessful. But the conclusion is that she still does not live long. If you get sick halfway, you may die faster. Fortunately, with Tang Zheng''s meticulous care, she lived an extra ten years, but it was already the limit. Tang Zheng only learned about itst. In the hospital, he kept holding her hand and never let go. "Brother, I forgive you, stay alive." Tang Guo said with a smile. Tang Zheng''s heartache was ufortable, a tear fell from the corner of his eye, and he did not speak for a long time. "If you can make Xiao Guo live longer, you can''t forgive me." Tang Guo shook his head, "Brother, don''t be too greedy. For more than ten years, haven''t I liked you every day? Have you ever seen other men? I have you in my eyes, why are you? Just so greedy, wouldn''t it be okay for you to let me save something for you in the next life?" Tang Zheng wanted to cry, but couldn''t help being funny. "Causality!" "Help me take care of my parents." "it is good." "No matter how sad it is, bear with me, don''t cry." "it is good." "take care of yourself." Tang Zheng did not speak. "You want me to die? Have you heard that, take care of yourself!" "it is good." Chapter 138: Brother Guiku’s Sweetheart (End) Chapter 138: Brother Guiku¡¯s Sweetheart (End) "This child Guoguo has been smart since she was a child. Since the operation at the age of three, she hasn''t been able to rx, pestering her dad to teach her to deal with thepany''s affairs. We can''t hold her back, so we have to leave her alone, just hope she is happy. In that ward, before the operation, she always liked to stare out the window to see the little boy who was bullied and still tenacious. Later, her father and I told her that as long as she seeded in the operation, we would take the boy back. " With tears in her eyes, Dong Mei looked at the tombstone in front of her. The ck-and-white photo on it showed the smiling face of a young girl. She is thirty-eight years old this year, but years seem to treat her very preferentially, she still looks in her early twenties. In this life, she lived very happily. Although Dong Mei was sad, she had no regrets in her heart. Sooner orter, her daughter was leaving. She had been with them for so long. "She likes you very much. When she was young, she told us to work hard to make money and marry her brother." Dong Mei smiled, "We treat her as a joke, and don''t want to do it at the age of ten. She is very talented, whether in business or in business. Computers are top-notch. That year, she was able to fully control the Tang family, but she would only make ns behind our backs. Later, when you want to go abroad, she chooses to support you behind, and she secretly supports you when you start a business abroad. She has not forgotten the words to make money and marry her brother. " Seeing Tang Zheng''s expressionless face, Dong Mei couldn''t stop her tears, "After saying this, I know you will be sad, but we want you to know her better. Being selfish is that we don''t want you to forget her." "Even if you chose to escape at the beginning, she never forced you. She really likes you. I have never seen such a pure liking. As long as you like, she will try her best to do it. This kid is so stupid. " Dong Mei wiped her tears, Tang Licheng hugged her quickly, and the two couplesforted each other. "Fortunately, she had a very happy lifeter," Dong Mei smiled with tears, "Xiao Zheng, thank you, Guoguo is very happy in this life, and we have no regrets." Tang Zheng didn''t say a word. Dong Mei and Tang Licheng left. He stood here for a long time. Within a few years, Tang Zheng sent away the Tang family and his wife. Five yearster, he was sitting in a wheelchair and his adopted son pushed him over. He stared at the woman in the ck and white photo and smiled from the bottom of his heart. When the consciousness dissipated, his eyes suddenly became clear, and he finally fixed on the picture. The love in the eyes dissipated a lot, and the eyes became a little colder, seeming to be calmer, but not calm. If someone sees his mouth, he will know thest two words he wants to say-original. Tianquan. Tang Guoy there for several days, with a smile on her mouth. [Host, do you think the sky is brighter? Tang Guo opened his eyes and nced around. There seemed to be stars under the Tianquan, which was indeed brighter than before. There was a little silver light on the clear water. [Host, you seem to be very happy in this life. Tang Guo got up, did not deny, "Of course, I have a very good life in this life." [Because of Tang Zheng? Tango paused, "Is it." The extra feelings were shielded when theyy in Tianquan, but she remembered Tang Zheng. "The next world." Before entering the next world, Tang Guo looked back at the many Tianquan, and his eyes shed inquiries. Chapter 139: The reborn concubine (1) Chapter 139: The reborn concubine (1) "Huanhuan, hurry up, it''sing!" An eager voice sounded, Tang Guo only felt that someone tripped her and fell uncontrobly. Several figures passed by and brought her hair. "Second sister is still behind." A woman shouted, not anxious, but calm and terrible. "Leave her alone, if the monster catches us, we will all have to be seriously injured. Let''s go first!" This was the man who spoke first. Tang Guo''s consciousness became clearer, and it was toote to absorb the memory and see the surrounding scenes clearly. At this moment she was lying on the ground, her ankle swollen when someone tripped. She frowned and nced forward, only to see a few figures that quickly disappeared. And the whistling voice came from behind, she didn''t dare to wait much, got up quickly, endured the pain in her ankle, felt the world for a while, made a judgment instantly, and said coldly, "Tong, give me a speed sign and Anonymity, this world can use." [Ok, host. After getting the two charms, Tang Guo patted him directly. The body became light, she didn''t choose the direction from which those people fled, she chose another direction, and ran quickly. At first the things behind were still chasing her, but soon, the other party didn''t seem to feel her breath and changed a direction. Judging by the sound of the wind, the direction the other party went was exactly the directions from which they fled. Tang Guoughed, "What a surprise, don''t you need to exin?" If it weren''t for her quick response, she might be dead. The system trembled, [Host, don''t me me, this is random. I looked at the plot, you can live a long time in this life. The two exchanged while running, this is a world where you can practice. She has also been to the world of cultivation in the world she has traveled through before. Speed talisman and concealment talisman are obtained in those worlds. What''s more tasteless is that once it is not in the cultivation world, or without the magical energy of spiritual energy and vitality, these things cannot be used. Like thest two worlds, without any aura, she can only practice martial arts, and these magical things can''t be used at all. Of course, she doesn''t like to use these if it is not necessary. The worlds that can use these things represent that these worlds are very dangerous. After running for a long time, Tang Guo felt that there was no crisis, and quickly found a hidden ce to hide, and began to absorb memories. This is a world of cultivation, the magical power is vitality, and this is a world of martial arts. The country she lives in is Xianping Country, and her surname is Ye. She is Miss Tang''s concubine, the Tang family is a family of cultivators. The cultivation levels here are divided into four small realms: Yuan Zhe, Yuan Shi, Yuan General, Yuan Jun, Yuan King, and Yuan Emperor. Each level is divided into early stage, middle stage,te stage, peak, perfection, and four small realms. At present, her cultivation is in the early stage of Yuanshi, at the age of sixteen, she has cultivated to this level, and her talent is already very good. But there was another person in the Tang family who had better talents. He was now in thete Yuanshi and was two levels higher than this body. In such aparison, the original body''s cultivation talent is not so outstanding. The person with outstanding talent was the woman who was called Huanhuan at first. Her name was Tang Huan, who was the heroine of this world. Most importantly, Tang Huan was reborn. In Tang Huan''s previous life, she was a cultivator waste. Her mother was just a concubine of the Tang family, and she was also a cultivator waste, and she was not taken seriously by Tang Haohui. Chapter 140: The reborn concubine (2) Chapter 140: The reborn concubine (2) However, she was Tang Haohui''s first woman, a little special, and she gave birth to an eldest daughter. The concubine died of illness when Tang Huan was very young. Tang Haohui didn''t care. The original mother was the eldest of the family, and he didn''t care about these concubines. She was in retreat at the time, and her concubine was bullied by people in the house, so she naturally couldn''t control it. But Tang Huan hated the death of her concubine. She thought it was the mother of the original owner who didn''t care, and even feared the concubine''s room, deliberately letting the concubine die of illness. However, in the previous life, Tang Huan had no talent. He was bullied by the sisters in the mansion. He was jealous of the original owner''s talent and chance. In the end, he married very early and died in the backyard. Rebirth in this life, Tang Huan prevented her mother from dying of illness, and before the original body, he got the most important opportunity for the original body, a jade pendant that looked ordinary but actually had a cave in the sky. There is a medicine refining space in this jade pendant, and she only needs to continuously put in medicinal materials to refine the medicine she wants. Tang Huan relied on the refining space, earning vitality stones, refining alchemy, improving his cultivation level, and getting to know all kinds of big people. Relying on his own knowledge of the first opportunity, he always takes the opportunity to seize the original body first. Every time the original owner felt that he was about to get something, he would take a step slower and be more and more anxious. Especially in the mansion, she also felt that she was getting less and less attention, and she would be designed by Tang Huan with a slightly skeptical look. Instead, her reputation became a stubborn and unreasonable eldestdy who excluded her sister. Tang Huan deliberately targeted that the original owner was the eldestdy, and of course he couldn''t bear it. The two struggled in secret and gradually rose to the surface. Naturally the original owner was Tang Huan, who couldn''t get the first chance, and it was this time that changed the original owner''s fate. Tang Huan knew that there was a spiritual flower, but it was a pill for refining and transforming the cultivation meridian, but the vitality flower was guarded by monsters. Yuan Shi also felt that there was a chance for her here, but it was a step toote, Linghua was snatched away by Tang Huan, and when he was fleeing, he did not know who tripped and fell to the ground. ording to the original trajectory, this time the original body will be severely injured by the monster beast. In the end, he was lucky enough to get his life back. As for Tang Huan, of course he wouldn''t be so kind and took out the pill to save the original body. The more miserable the original body, the happier she is. Within a few months this time, the original body would marry someone. That person was a pervert and was suggested by Tang Huan''s mother. After that man married the original body, he fought her every day, but didn''t want her life. There was even a Yanshou Pill given by Tang Huan, saying that he was sorry for his sister, which was a guiltypensation. In this way, the original body spent a long life under the condition of being beaten every day. The mother of the original body, the eldestdy of the family, chose silence after knowing that the original body was abolished, and did not intend to redeem the original body. After all, a waste is useless. After reading the memory, Tang Guo was silent for a while. After a long time, there was a female voice in the cave. "This is the world, it should be very cool." [Host, hold on. Tang Guo lifted his eyelids lightly, took out the healing pill from the storage bag of his original body, and after swallowing it, operated for a while ording to the original cultivation method. In an instant, I felt that my ankle injury was almost healed. She stood up, took out the small mirror, and looked at the appearance of this body. It was still so beautiful. After putting the small mirror in, she went out and strolled around, found some fruit and spared it. Chapter 141: The reborn concubine (3) Chapter 141: The reborn concubine (3) Tang Guoke didn''t n to go back immediately. It was quite quiet here, plus the things she left in the system space could be used in this world, of course, she wanted to make the best use of it. He took out a formation te and ced it around, making sure that there was no problem, then grabbed arge handful of elixirs, and ate what he could eat. [Host, are you not afraid of exploding? Eat less. Although it''s been a long time since you met a world of cultivation, you don''t need to be so anxious. "Don''t eat and keep raw ashes? When you go to the next world, bring some souvenirs from this world and replenish the inventory. Maybe you can use it someday." The system is silent, [but most of the world is useless. In a world without magical power, things like pill will kill people. Tang Guo had already entered the cultivation state, and the system was not easy to disturb. Three monthster, Tang Guo checked the condition in his body and smiled slightly. In the mid-term, Yuan Jiang was barely good. System: [You have forgotten that Tang Haohui was only in the early Yuan Dynasty, and has not been promoted for several years. You are still not satisfied in the three months from the early Yuan Dynasty to the early Yuan Dynasty? Tang Guo ignored the system, she was really satisfied with this world. It is not a society under the rule ofw, and there is no need to pay attention to the rules of thew. A little excited! ! ! System: More than a little bit. Her eyes shed, she withdrew the formation and left the cave. This mountain is far from the main city of Xianping, and the surrounding peaks are endless. Of course, it is also very dangerous. After going down the mountain, she hired a carriage. It didn''t take long before the carriage was stopped. Tang Guo didn''t open the curtain, but only asked, "Who is it?" "This girl, my horse is dead. Is it convenient for a free ride?" Ye Zhou was also a little helpless. He was bornzy, especially not like walking. He didn''t expect the horse to die on the road. There was no vige or shop before and after, and he couldn''t find another good horse. He happened to see a luxury carriageing from behind, his eyes beaming, and he couldn''t help but stop it. "inconvenient." "Girl, do a good job, I''m pretty good-looking, I can keep you eye-catching." Ye Zhou didn''t give up. Although he waszy, he was also a cultivator, so he liked to watch the scenery while sitting in the carriage to practice. If he walks, he hasn''t learned how to practice while walking. Tang Guo opened the curtain and nced outside. There was a horse lying on the ground, looking exhausted. In front of him was a young man in a red robe. He blinked his peachy eyes and showed a smile that he thought was very charming. She stared at the young man''s face and narrowed her eyes. Ye Zhou''s eyes shed, his chest stood out, and a smile crossed his mouth. "If the price is to sell hue, it is okay." He walked over two steps and looked at Tang Guo''s face, a little familiar, but he didn''t think too much, "If the girl is attracted to it." "I didn''t see it!" "Then I...what? Didn''t I see it?" Ye Zhou couldn''tugh anymore. He said that he was suave, the most beautiful man in the maind, and he rmended himself a pillow seat, but was rejected? "However, I can take you a ride." Ye Zhou was stunned for a moment. He didn''t look at it. He even asked him to hitchhiker. There was a deep thought in his eyes. Does this woman have a purpose or know him? "Stop a ride?" Tang Guoughed, her slightly immature face still exquisite and beautiful, and Ye Zhou was also taken aback. Chapter 142: The reborn concubine (4) Chapter 142: The reborn concubine (4) "Take a ride." Ye Zhou no longer hesitated, climbed into the carriage and sat opposite Tang Guo. Fortunately, the carriage was very spacious, and there were only two of them in it, and there was a small table between them, with warm tea and two tes of pastries. It can be seen that the woman in front of me is a person who will enjoy. "Zhou Ye." Tang Guo stared at Ye Zhou''s face, lowered her eyes, and a smile crossed her mouth, "So dishonest." Ye Zhou''s face was a little ufortable, and two words, "Ye Zhou." "Tang Guo." Tang Guo ate a piece of cake. Ye Zhou was looking at her. She was also looking at Ye Zhou. Seeing that the other party heard her name, her eyes were incredibly happy, and she ate another piece of cake. "Know me?" Tang Guo held onto the small table with his hands and leaned close to Ye Zhou. The delicate face close at hand made Ye Zhou sway, especially the intoxicating fragrance that floated. He held back for a while, then spit out a word, "Miss Tang, I kind of want to get out of the car." He stopped hitchhiking, he just hitchhiked, how could he meet this stalker. Counting that the other party had two years left to be eighteen, Ye Zhou trembled in his heart, that **** marriage contract, that **** joke, how could they take it seriously. "Okay." Tang Guo did not stop, "The coachman, stop." Ye Zhou didn''t expect it to be so easy, it was a little weird, and he didn''t move for a while. "Don''t you want to say?" he asked tentatively. "Well, yes," Tang Guo seemed to remember, and said, "You will go down here today, and you will nevere up again." Ye Zhou, the fianc the original owner asked for himself when he was young. Whether it was the original owner''s life or Tang Huan''s previous life, Ye Zhou avoided the original owner. In Tang Huan''s previous life, the original owner cultivated so hard to catch up with Ye Zhou. Ye Zhou only felt that when he was a child, he said that he wanted to marry her as his wife. It was just a joke, and he couldn''t take it seriously. The original owner remembered, and since then, has been chasing him. Later, Ye Zhou offered a condition, as long as she could break the void with him, he promised the original condition. In that lifetime, the original master died for Ye Zhou when he reached the peak of his cultivation. In the previous life of the original owner, before marrying into that small family, she passed news to Ye Zhou. Of course, there was no news, and finally ended in regret. So, she let Ye Zhou get into the carriage. "Can''t go down yet?" Ye Zhou was a little embarrassed. He thought it was a purposeful woman, but he didn''t expect it to be the little girl who had a marriage contract with him. "If you don''t go any further, after I go back, I will y the Yehuang and ask him to help us officiate the wedding." "You want to be beautiful!" Ye Zhou didn''t hesitate anymore, his figure shed, the red shadow passed by before his eyes, and he jumped out of the car. "When I was young, it was just a joke, Miss Tang, do you want to be so persistent." Tang Guo held the teacup, opened the curtain, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, "Remember what I said, don''t get into my carriage from now on." "After returning to the main city, don''t rush to go. I will ask Ye Huang to help us cancel the marriage contract." Tang Guo took a sip of wine and tea, "I will not pester you anymore, hope Don''t pester me either." "Don''t worry, I can''t pester you, little pester." Ye Zhou breathed a sigh of relief. From now on, he can finally practice with peace of mind without fear of being forced into marriage. "You... have you really decided to cancel the engagement?" Ye Zhou asked uncertainly. He was obviously very happy, and he always felt a little uneasy. Tang Guo nodded, "It''s too tired to chase you, I don''t want to chase it anymore. What looks better than you is, why should I waste all my mind on you? I think it''s not worth it." Chapter 143: The reborn concubine (5) Chapter 143: The reborn concubine (5) Ye Zhou didn''t leave directly. Instead, he followed the carriage. The carriage was unhappy, and suddenly he was no longer anxious to practice. Instead, I was thinking, the little dogger really doesn''t pester him? Give up and give up? It wasn''t that he didn''t even say that he didn''t marry, and that he would pester him for a lifetime. Ye Zhou''s good-looking brows were frowned, and he couldn''t figure it out. He couldn''t help but stare at the carriage, wondering what happened to the little stalker all these years, and actually gave up pestering him. "Then girl Tang, since we are peacefully dissolving the marriage contract, can I ride a carriage as a friend?" "No, I have no interest in being friends with my ex. I''m afraid that the incumbent will misunderstand in the future." The woman''s nice voice came from the carriage. Ye Zhou couldn''t help feeling depressed. He should have quickened his pace and left, but somehow he followed the pace of the carriage. Perhaps, he should figure out why the stalker canceled the marriage contract, so he didn''t believe in that excuse. "Cheese bones." Inside the carriage, Tang Guo sneered at the system, leaned against the mat, closed his eyes and began to practice, with a smile crooked at the corners of his mouth. Ye Zhou hadn''t seen Tang Guo for many years and didn''t want to meet again. It was in such a scene. Knowing that Tang Guo was willing to cancel the engagement with him, he couldn''t help but guess why the other party made such a decision. asionally, he turned his head to look at the carriage. When the wind lifted the window curtain of the carriage, he could vaguely see the people inside. He was afraid of being seen by others, so he turned his head quickly and pretended to be on his way. After waiting for a long time, the people in the carriage didn''t seem to find him, and he couldn''t help but watch. Only then did I realize that the other party was closing his eyes and resting. Somehow, Ye Zhou had an unspeakableplexity in his heart. After a few days, Tang Guo would not talk to Ye Zhou except for getting off the car to eat. asionally, Ye Zhou wanted to start a topic, and soon he would be blocked by what he wanted to say, but he would be suffocated to death. Now Ye Zhou is no longer walking outside the carriage. As early as when he encountered a small town, he bought a carriage, driven by the previous coachman, and finally walked without legs. Despite this, he still followed Tang Guo''s drive and didn''t mean to leave. In fact, he didn''t know why. "I heard that Miss Tang''s family was seriously injured, and she has not recovered yet." "I''ve also heard that although the Tang family kept a secret, I haven''t seen Miss Tang family for several months. ording to the insider, Miss Tang family was hugged back that day. She was covered in blood. That tragic situation Yo." "It''s been more than three months, and I don''t know if there is any news from the Tang family." "The Tang family finally produced such a genius. If it is really abandoned, the loss will be great." ... Entering Pingcheng, the main city of Xianping Kingdom, there were discussions about the Tang family everywhere. "Even if it''s abolished, I''ll get my life back anyway. I heard that Miss Tang''s concubine hasn''t heard from me so far, and I don''t know if it was eaten by the monster." "Yes, I remember that Miss Tang''s family went out to practice together with Miss ? Miss Tang''s family is very fierce, let alone thedy whose cultivation is not as good as hers." "It''s probably dead. I heard that they provoke a monster with Yuanjun strength, so where is the opponent?" ... Tang Guo drove towards Tang''s house by the carriage, but Ye Zhou had doubts in his eyes, and looked at the carriage that was walking side by side from time to time. Chapter 144: The reborn concubine (6) Chapter 144: The reborn concubine (6) "Two...Second Miss???" Tang Guo jumped out of the carriage and came to the entrance of the Tang family mansion. The servants of the Tang family saw her, and tremblingly confirmed several times as if they had seen a ghost, and found that Tang Guo was really not a ghost but a human. One of the servants ran inside, running and shouting, "The seconddy is back, the seconddy is back." Tang Guo raised her eyes, as if she didn''t see the surprise of some servants. "Go and clean up my yard and get some more food." Upon hearing the order, the servant hurried to handle it. Miss Tang has a bad reputation, a weird temper, and arrogance. If she is not satisfied, these servants will not end well. Tang Guo stepped in and was suddenly stopped by the voice behind. "Hey... Girl Tang, don''t you ask me to go in and sit?" Being treated as air can only be understood after experiencing it. Ye Zhou was embarrassed. The little girl who only circled him when she was young has changed a lot. Tang Guo nced back at the noble man in the red robe standing at the door, and walked in front of him in two steps. A tender and delicate face approached, and the faint fragrance of his daughter could not help but prate the tip of his nose, making him nervous for a while. He couldn''t help squeezing his sleeves and looking at her with vignt eyes, looking like a good-looking man who was molested by a gangster. The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth hooked, and the green jade fingers lifted Ye Zhou''s chin, and smiled, "Do you know what it means to follow me in?" "what?" Ye Zhou stammered and asked, feeling a little nervous, didn''t he just go in for tea and be a guest? Anyway, Mrs. Tang is also his sister-inw. He went in to see her. There should be nothing wrong with him, right? "Then...Miss Tang, just talk as you speak, don''t move your feet." Ye Zhou reacted, jumping all the way, for fear that Tang Guo would do something to him. Tang Guo put down his hand and smiled softly, "Go into the Tang Mansion with me. It must be from my Tang family, or from Tang Guo, Ye Zhou, are you going to be from Tang Guo?" One sentence made Ye Zhou''s expression change drastically. He stared at Tang Guo vigntly, his face suddenly "Okay, little stalker, I thought you wanted to understand, it turned out that I was digging a hole here to make me jump." Fortunately, he didn''t go in directly, otherwise he would definitely be caught by her. "Let me tell you, the beauty you want!" "My Ye Zhou, it is impossible to marry you." "There are only three ways for me, Yezhou, and that is cultivation practice!" Ye Zhou said cautiously, "Don''t you think you are beautiful, you can seduce me, my heart is very firm," he said here, he lifted his chin and straightened his chest, looking arrogant, "say, I Ye Zhou is no worse than you. He likes beauty. It''s better to look at myself." "Oh, then are you not going in?" Tang Guo smiled lightly, that appearance was truly beautiful, and Ye Zhou couldn''t help but shake his mind. Just as he said, his heart was firm, and he quickly reacted and became calm and calm. "Of course, I won''t be fooled, I know you definitely didn''t give up." He regretted it a little bit. He came back secretly every year. He never nned to meet her. He didn''t expect that more than ten yearster, she was still so difficult and even learned to use tactics. When he was secretly calcting whether he would leave earlier this time, Tang Guo put away his smile. "Ye Zhou, this is your own decision. Thest chance is given to you, so you can''t go back. I will enter the pce tomorrow to exin to the Ye Emperor the cancetion of the marriage contract." After speaking, Tang Guo turned and entered Tang Mansion, Ye Zhou froze in ce. Chapter 145: The reborn concubine (7) Chapter 145: The reborn concubine (7) "Second Miss, Master would like to please." Tang Guo was using the rice. He didn''t even lift his eyelids when he heard the servant''s words. He still used the rice calmly and gracefully. The gestures are full of extravagance, and the momentum on his body makes the servants dare not lift his head. The servant remembered Tang Haohui''s order to let Tang Guo go over immediately, and he raised his head involuntarily and said the words again. After it was over, she found Tang Guo was still sitting there and eating, without moving her hips. "two" "I know, eat it before going over." The servant was trembling and didn''t dare to speak any more, always feeling that the seconddy was even more arrogant than before when she came back. "Where is Tang Huan?" Tang Guo asked casually. To tell the truth, Yuan Shi was a very proud person. In Tang Huan''s previous life, Yuan Shi followed Ye Zhou''s footsteps with all his heart, and never deliberately targeted Tang Huan. After the opponent was reborn, they repeatedly targeted the original body, and all the opportunities were robbed by the opponent. This was Tang Huan''s fault. Since they have alle back for the first time, then live in peace, and have to do things, so that she wants to do things too. [Calm, calm, steady, steady! Host, you do things, don''t kill people. Anyway, if you live for a long time, if you kill her, you will not be affected. The system gave Tang Guo an idea. Tang Guo smiled, "Tong, why are you facing me now?" From thest two worlds, the attitude of the system has changed drastically. [Um...that...host, I find that following you is more promising, although I don''t know why, there is a vague premonition in my heart. He is telling the truth. Tang Guoughed in a low voice, the system trembled, he should have made no mistake. "If you have self-knowledge, after all, you are just a bunch of data that only knows the plot. If I hadn''t taken you to pretend than take you to fly, you would have been destroyed long ago." System: Angry! Hold it! [You are right. Hearing the woman''s pleasantughter, the servants on both sides buried their heads lower, afraid to breathe. The seconddy is really more terrifying, if she is not satisfied, I don''t know if she will be sold directly. Before Tang Guo had finished eating, there were chaotic footsteps outside. Not long after, a gorgeously dressed woman walked in, surrounded by a dozen servants, her posture was even more pompous than the mistress''s wife. The servants of the Tang family are not surprised at this, who told Aunt Lou to be favored, and there is a genius daughter like Miss Tang family? With this, Tang Haohui will treat her kindly. Tang Guo raised her eyelids. Aunt Lou had already entered the house. She didn''t mean to be polite at all. She found a ce to sit down, as if she was the mistress of the house. "I heard that the seconddy came back today?" Aunt Lou''s pretty Liu frowned, "Where have you been in the past few months?" "You went out with Huan''er. Huan''er came back from a serious injury three months ago. After waking up, she has been worried about you. Since you are good, why not send a message to the family so that Huan''er can feel at ease." "Fortunately, Huan''er has been worried about you, and is still recuperating. After the seconddy came back, no matter whether you ask, she really still has the mood to eat and drink here. It''s really informative." Aunt Lou pursed her lips, her eyes shed hurt, "Huan''er is better than your talent, making the seconddy jealous, but you can''t hate Huan''er because of this, anyway, you are sisters, and you have to support each other. " Click... The sound of Tang Guo biting off the crispy bone **** sounded, and the servants around lowered their heads, not daring tough. Aunt Lou looked a little ugly, and squeezed her handkerchief. Chapter 146: The reborn concubine (8) Chapter 146: The reborn concubine (8) "How does Aunt Lou know that I am not injured?" "How do you know if there is any problem with my cultivation base?" "I''m Miss Tang Jiadi. I have been missing for three months. The Tang family doesn''t seem to send anyone to look for it, right?" "Aunt Lou cares about me, shouldn''t it be the cold and the warm? I''m listening, why do you me me for running around and worry you? Since you are worried, then the problem returns to the previous one, why don''t youe to me?" Tang Guo ate a crispy bone ball and raised her eyes, "If Aunt Lou is really concerned and worried about me, she should now look worried, and then paint her face white with powder to make herself look haggard. It should be more realistic. " "After dressing up, when you walk into my yard, you have to pretend to cry without tears, frown, and gently hold my hand in your tone, and ask,''Second Miss, disappeared so long these days , Im really worried, whether you are hurt, are you hungry, do you want to eat, I tell the cook to do it.'' Immediately afterwards, you should make it clear how many people have been sent to look for these days, how much my father is worried about me, how much Tang Huan is worried about me, and you are worried about me, so it is best to hold me and cry again. Finally, I would like to say something that really hurts me. I hate to let Tang Huan suffer in my ce. I should be moved. " Tang Guo nodded, ignoring Aunt Lou''s face that wasparable to colorful changes. "Aunt Lou dressed very morously today. If I didn''t know that you were just an aunt of my Tang family, I would really think you were the decent mistress of the Tang family. The makeup on his face is the peach blossom makeup that is popr recently in Pingcheng. Theplexion looks pretty good. Mostly Tang Huans injury is okay. When he came in, the corners of his eyes were a bit of joy. Got it. " Every time Tang Guo said a word, Aunt Lou''s face changed. "Let me guess about Tang Huan''s current cultivation base. When we separated three months ago, her cultivation base was in thete Yuanshi period, which can make Aunt Lou no longer worry and can''t hide the joy in her eyes. Then, she should Its the beginning of Yuan Jiang, right?" At this point, Aunt Lou was already pale, looking at Tang Guo in horror, not understanding why she guessed it. Tang Guo ate thest green vegetable, used some tea after dinner, and finally wiped the corners of his mouth satisfied. "Auntie Lou should want to calm down and calm down the anger that is about to explode in her chest. If she doesn''t apany her, my father should be impatient." The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth bends, she got up and walked outside. When she walked to the door, Aunt Lou''s voice came, still a little bit frustrated. "Second Miss, even if you have a good tongue, you still have to speak with strength in the Tang family. Huan''er is already in the early stage of the Yuan general. In the future, the head of the Tang family will not belong to you just because you are a prostitute." "When Huan''er bes the Patriarch of the Tang Family, I am the Patriarch''s mother." Hearing this, Tang Guo only sneered. This kind of disdainfulughter made Aunt Lou feel very ufortable. Sooner orter! She squeezed her handkerchief, and sooner orter she would drive Tang Guo out of this little bitch. "Why did youe here now?" Tang Haohui became increasingly dissatisfied with this prostitute, frowning, not as talented as Huan''er, and disgusting as her mother. Arrogant and domineering, unreasonable and unforgiving, not at all the cunningness of Huan''er, and the considerateness of Aunt Lou. "Where have you been in these three months?" Chapter 147: The reborn concubine (9) Chapter 147: The reborn concubine (9) Tang Guo randomly found a ce to sit down, "I came over today to discuss something with you." Tang Haohui furrowed his brows, his eyes shed in disgust. His daughter is as unlovable as his mother. Apart from having such a little talent for cultivation, I really couldn''t find any advantages. On the contrary, it is Huan''er, humble, beautiful, and talented. This time he was a blessing in disguise and broke through to the early stage of Yuan Jiang. He is really his good daughter. "what''s up?" "I want to break my engagement with Ye Zhou." "what??" Tang Haohui was surprised now. Ye Zhou is the brother of the current Ye Emperor. He is not old, has a talent for cultivation, and does not love power. He is a cultivator. The marriage contract between his daughter and Ye Zhou was made by the Supreme Emperor. After the Taishang emperor abdicated, he focused on retreating and had long since ignored these things. To be honest, he was unwilling to let Tang Guo and Ye Zhou break the marriage contract. "Naughty, did you dissolve the marriage contract when you wanted to dissolve it?" Tang Guo smiled, "I just came to inform you." "This matter has not been discussed. It disappeared for three months for no reason, and the marriage contract will be terminated as soon as Ie back. Do you take my dad in your eyes?" "Huh? Did you admit that it was my father?" Tang Guo widened his eyes, "Then do you know why I haven''te back in these three months?" Tang Haohui didn''t know what he was thinking of, his expression changed, and in the end he didn''t worry about it anymore. "In short, I will not agree to the dissolution of the marriage contract." "Unless, you give me a reason." The two broke apart, and Tang Guo was not surprised by the result. As she said, she just came to inform. Soon after Tang Guo left, Aunt Lou entered the study. The Tang family went straight out of the Tang family to the direction of the pce. The Tang family couldn''t even dream that she really went to divorce. [Host, does it need to be so fast? Also, you were arrogant just now! "If you don''t be arrogant, there will be no trouble, and you won''t be able to do it without trouble, understand?" System: I see, the host is just panicking at idle, wanting to fight! It is also the first two worlds, it is really too peaceful. She can''t hold it anymore! Ye Zhou knew it when Tang Guo entered the pce. When she didn''t see the Ye Emperor, Ye Zhou rushed to her and stared at her warily. "What are you doing here?" Ye Zhou put on a posture as if you were going to do bad things. "Do you want to let my emperor brother set a date for getting married without paying attention?" Tang Guo stepped up to Ye Zhou''s face and took a look at him, "I have to say, you think too much." After speaking, she walked forward. Ye Zhou chased behind, thought shing in his eyes, and a little nervous. If this little dogger is really forced to marry, he must use various methods to oppose it. The big deal, he turned around and left,ing back next year. Well, it was so decided. "Dissolution of the marriage contract?" Ye Huang, the emperor of Xianping Kingdom Ye Fan, was also very surprised at Tang Gui''s purpose. He looked at Tang Guo a few times, "Guo''er, are you sure, really want to break the marriage contract?" He looked at Ye Zhou on one side, his brows narrowed slightly. Could it be that his cultivator brother did something to threaten the little girl? This girl has been looking forward to getting married every day for more than ten years. Why is she suddenly breaking off the marriage contract? "I''m sure," Tang Guo said firmly, looking at Ye Zhou, "Since Ye Zhou does not Chapter 148: The reborn concubine (10) Chapter 148: The reborn concubine (10) "Little stalker, did you really break the engagement without blinking?" Ye Zhou followed Tang Guo out with aplex expression. He thought she was going to y tricks, but she didn''t know how simple she was. I found the emperor''s brother, and he resolved it directly, without any hesitation. The conspiracy he anticipated did not appear, and what should have been a pleasure, he always felt empty in his heart. "Well, even though our marriage contract has been terminated, we still have a rtionship. You also call me cousin. If you are bullied in the future, you cane to me." Tang Guo turned her head, a smile appeared on her delicate face, and she was still so proud, "No, you have done what you wished, and I will not pester you again in the future." "Cousin..." Ye Zhou said with a bitter face, "I know you me me in your heart, that marriage contract is just a childhood joke, I really didn''t expect you to take it seriously all the time, and let the father agree." "If I had known this, I would have never joked with you." At that time, the little cousin was only five years old, and he was only seven years old. The first time I saw Tang Guo, she thought she looked good. Thinking of the bride mentioned in the drama, he yelled, asking his cousin to be his bride. Where do you know, she will always remember. Tang Guo walked towards Ye Zhou a few steps, holding his chin, "Since you were a joke, why did you agree? You can refuse." "If you refuse, there wont be anything like today, nor will I look forward to it for ten years or so. At the end, there will be nothing. In the second year of the engagement, you pat your **** and leave. When you want toe, you will regret it. In the past few years, even if you return to Pingcheng, you wont meet with me. If I want to see you, I have to ask my eldest cousin for a portrait." "You said you didn''t understand when you were a child, you should understand when you grow up? If you refuse earlier, it won''t give me so much hope." Ye Zhou felt very guilty and didn''t know what to say for a while. "Okay, I already want to understand that I won''t haunt you anymore. The past will be treated as nonexistent." Tang Guo retracted his gaze, turned and left. Ye Zhou looked for her slowly disappearing figure, feeling a little lost. "A Zhou, Guo''er is a good girl. Although she is a little bit more arrogant, she treats you wholeheartedly. You really hurt her. No wonder she insists on retiring." Ye Huang walked out and saw Ye Zhou hesitating. He shook his head, "You don''t like people. It doesn''t matter if you divorce, lest you dy her." "It''s just, A Zhou, do you really like her? Guo''er is stubborn and she has retired, so you must not be involved with you. In the future, even if you want to go back, you will have no chance." "Brother emperor, you worry too much. I only have beautiful scenery and good practice in my heart. My biggest wish is to break the void, not to love the children. It''s okay for her to divorce, so as not to be dyed by me." Ye Zhou frowned, "I''m just a little worried about why she suddenly retired, she is so persistent, she doesn''t know what happened in the past few months, so she wants to understand." "Since you have retired, don''t go outside all day. Watch more so that Guo''er will not be bullied. Although she is your cousin, you should understand her current situation." Ye Zhou turned around and wondered, "What''s the matter, is my cousin in a bad situation? She is Miss Tang''s concubine, is there anyone else who bullied her?" Ye Huang smiled slightly, disagreeing with Ye Zhou''s thoughts, "Who told you that thedy will not be bullied?" Chapter 149: The reborn concubine (11) Chapter 149: The reborn concubine (11) "My aunt didn''t want to see her, and because her talent was not as good as that of the concubine''s daughter, she was even more reluctant to treat her. Tang Haohui pampered the concubine with all his heart, holding the concubine''s daughter. Do you think she is in a good situation? As for the experience three months ago, only those present know what happened. " "Before she came back, many people heard that she had died in the mouth of the monster." Hearing this, Ye Zhou''s heart shuddered. He wanted to say something and stopped. To tell the truth, he only thought that his cousin, as the eldest of the family, was only a bully. How did he know that there were so many turns in this. "A Zhou, do you know why this girl recognizes you? It hasn''t changed in more than ten years." Ye Zhou pursed his lips. Of course he didn''t know. He only thought that this girl was a little stalker. He avoided her for more than ten years because he was afraid of being forced into marriage. "At that time, she was about five years old. She was forced to practice since she was a child. She was taken into the pce by the queen by chance. You two were not very different in age, so we let you y together. Do you remember that you took her to do some what?" Thinking of what happened when she was a child, Ye Zhou was a little excited, "I remember, I took her to the imperial dining room and asked the chef to make every kind of pastry, and we tasted one by one." "I took her to fly a kite again, and took out my gadgets to share with her." "Finally I went to Yuhuayuan, picked the flowers raised by the queen mother, and gave her a flower." At this point, Ye Zhou''s cheeks twitched a little, "This time, I said a life-long regret, let her Be my bride." Ye Huang couldn''t help being funny, "It''s fine if you know, why did she recognize you? Because she was forced to practice by her aunt since she was a child, and there is basically no time to y. The queen mother loves her so much that she is taken into the pce to rx. Where do you know that you will be forced to practice. It was wrong." "At that time, my cousin was only five years old!" Ye Zhou couldn''t help asking, "Auntie is so cruel?" Ye Huang put his smile away, "My aunt is so strong, the mother married the father, and she married Tang Haohui, she is not reconciled, thinking that she is not bad, and should marry someone like the father and the emperor. But she is married. Not reconciled, I can only let my cousin finish." Ye Zhou couldn''t help but paint a picture in his mind, a small person, trained by his mother all day long, apart from cultivation is cultivation, thinking about it is a little distressed. "Nowadays, she and you are retiring, the aunt mostly doesn''t know, if she knows, she doesn''t know how much wrong she will suffer." "Brother Emperor, I..." Ye Zhou always felt that he was wicked, he wanted to say, but he didn''t know what to say. Ye Huang stopped, "Forget it, my cousin wants to understand, she doesn''t want to force you, you don''t need to care, you take care of her." Ye Huang guessed well. Tang Guo returned to Tang''s house and was invited by Bo Yunzi, Tang Guo''s biological mother. "Your father told me, you want to break the marriage contract with A Zhou?" Bo Yunzi is a beauty, and her gestures are filled with the grace of a familydy. Whether it is raising your head and lowering your head, raising your eyebrows and curling your lips, it is very beautiful. She wore a white coat, which set off her temperament to be beautiful and refined, like a fairy descending from the earth. The tea cup ced on the coffee table was still warm, and the white mist that came out seemed to be the fairy qi on her body. "Is your cultivation level inferior to Tang Huan? A Zhou doesn''t like you? I have asked you to cultivate hard for a long time, but I didn''t listen." Bo Yunzi didn''t seem to be in her twenty-eight years, and frowning made people feel distressed, but what he said was like a sharp knife, which made people feel distressed. Chapter 150: Rebirth Concubine (12) Chapter 150: Rebirth Concubine (12) "Since you are embarrassed and think that you are not worthy of A Zhou, you have to practice hard, surpass Tang Huan, let A Zhou treat you differently. Don''t think about dissolving the marriage all day, use this excuse to escape reality, you... " "Ye Zhou and I have broken off our engagement." "Try harder...what?" Bo Yunzi, who had always been indifferent, stood up and red at Tang Guo. No matter how beautiful her eyebrows were, she looked hideous when she was angry. Especially the disgust under her eyes destroyed this perfect face. Bo Yunzi''s cheeks were a little red, not because she was shy, but because she was angry about the incident. She only looked at Tang Guo and didn''t speak. The room was terribly quiet. The eldestdy from a family, even if she is angry or angry, she will not destroy her image, but her eyebrows, looks, and expressions betray her thoughts. "You must be dissatisfied with A Zhou." Tang Guo thought that the other party was going to say something, and finally heard this sentence, as if he had already convicted her, making her heart amused. In Bo Yunzi''s view, the original body has been chasing the pace of Ye Zhou for more than ten years, and Pingcheng, and even the entire Xianping Kingdom, have heard about Miss Tang''s love for her fiance. Bo Yunzi believes that it is impossible for the original body to divorce. She thought it was right, Tang Guo in front of her was no longer the original, not the silly girl who was infatuated with Ye Zhou. Bo Yunzi didn''t scold Tang Guo any more, but looked at her with disappointment and extremely hurt eyes, "You can''t even beat Tang Huan. You can''t even look at your fianc. In addition to this good-looking appearance, you have What? Even if this good-looking look is given to you, what else can you tell?" "No wonder, Tang Haohui doesn''t like you either." The red on Bo Yunzi''s face faded, her eyebrows frowned, she seemed a little helpless, "I was born in the Bo family, and I was the envy of everyone since childhood. , So talented and top-notch, how did you give birth to a daughter like you who is not enterprising." In Bo Yunzi''s tone, she almost didn''t say directly, I suspect you are not my daughter. The system listened to the side, and they were all a little angry, [Where is there such a mother in this world, every word, like a knife, will be poked into peoples hearts. If the original body hears it, I am afraid it will be short-lived. year. "I think I am proud of Bo Yunzi''s life, and the daughter she gave birth to is no better than a concubine." Bo Yunzi looked disappointed, muttered to herself, and ignored Tang Guo standing below. Such a useless daughter, she didn''t bother to spend her tongue, and improperly existed. Bo Yunzi talked to herself for a while, then turned and left. Tang Guo nced at the slightly cool cup of tea, feeling a little blocked, it was not that she cared about Bo Yunzi, but the feelings that belonged to the original body in this body. When she wears her body, all the feelings, hatred and resentment have always been received together. With her experience of traveling through countless worlds, she can basically control these feelings well. Feeling a little ufortable in her heart, she simply found a ce to sit down and reminisce about the previous world, the love the Tang family gave her. With such a memory, the difort in my heart dissipated, and a smile appeared on his face again. When she opened her eyes, the corners of her lips twitched slightly, and she smiled softly, "It''s really cured." system: He didn''t understand it. The host could only act in a show without paying attention. She had to pay attention to every world. [Host, do you still believe in love and sincerity? "Believe." System: I don''t understand. Chapter 151: Rebirth Concubine (13) Chapter 151: Rebirth Concubine (13) "I heard that Miss Tang Jiadi came back yesterday and came back intact." "Yeah, what happened?" "Isn''t it? The eldestdy of the Tang family was so friendly, she was almost killed in the mouth of the beast. Thisdy disappeared for three months and came back silently, but her life was very good." "You said, did she do something to apologize to Miss Tang''s family before, which caused Miss Tang to fall into a crisis. She stayed outside for three months and did not dare toe back? No, I heard that Miss Tang''s was not in danger. Are you back here?" ... Ye Zhou thought about it and felt that he was not kind. When I was a child, it was because of a word from him that the engagement was made. Knowing the situation of his cousin from the emperor''s brother, he couldn''t let go, feeling guilty, and decided to make up for Tang Guo as a cousin. After not wanting to go out of the pce, I heard a lot of discussions on the street. It''s not a good thing, it made him angry. The cousin is a bit domineering and arrogant, even sometimes he feels very hateful, but he doesn''t believe that the cousin is the kind of person who pushes people into monsters. These people talk nonsense without evidence and are not afraid of their tongues. "I have a cousin who works in the Tang family. It is said that the marriage contract between Miss Tangs concubine and the little prince has been terminated. You said that there was such a coincidence that the marriage contract was terminated as soon as she came back. She will never take the initiative to terminate, it must be She has a character problem, and the little prince doesn''t want her anymore." Thats right, who doesnt know about Xianping. She has been chasing the little prince for more than a decade. In order to avoid her, the little prince rarely returns to the pce. I guess that the marriage contract back then might have been hers. Coming." "Now because she has done something bad, the little prince can''t bear it, and she has retired. What if she is Miss Tang''s concubine, can she cover the sky with one hand." The more I listened, the more angry Ye Zhou became. As soon as the aura opened, he red at the men standing on the street talking. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ye Zhou stood in front of a few people, the aura on his body shook their chests, their eyes shed with horror, they looked at each other, and they didn''t quite understand what this red-robed man who suddenly came to ask for trouble meant. "This son, we don''t seem to offend you?" If it weren''t for the strength that the ce showed, they would certainly not be so polite. Ye Zhou shook his red robe sleeves, snorted coldly, and directly took out his identity jade card and showed it in front of several men, "Keep your dog eyes open to see what this is." A few men shuddered when they saw it. Isn''t this the little prince? The face turned pale, and it was strange that people were not angry when talking in front of the little prince. "Little prince, forgive me, we are just for your injustice. Miss Tang Jiadi is not interested. How can she be worthy of you, little prince..." While talking, he found that the little prince''s face was even more stinky. "What nonsense are you dogs talking about?" Ye Zhou was really angry, and Hongpao swelled up because of his anger. "This king tells you that this time the engagement was not terminated by this king!!" "She doesn''t want this king anymore!" "understand??" The man who was talking earlier was dumbfounded, and the passers-by who heard the situation around were dumbfounded. "From now on, let this king hear that this king abandoned his cousin and cut your tongue!" "You guys..." The man named was shivering, looking at Ye Zhou cautiously. "No Chapter 152: Rebirth Concubine (14) Chapter 152: Rebirth Concubine (14) "The top-grade vitality pill can be used to supplement vitality for cultivation." Ye Zhou carefully handed a bottle of vitality pill to Tang Guo, his handsome face showing a somewhat ttering smile. Seeing Tang Guo staring at him, he took out a milky white jade bottle and pushed it in front of Tang Guo, "Tian Yuan Pill can help break through the bottleneck of the cultivation base. It is very easy to use and has no side effects. The cousin can rest assured. ." Tang Guo still didn''t speak, she looked at Ye Zhou suspiciously. Ye Zhou was embarrassed. He couldn''t handle this. He searched for it in his storage bag, his eyes lit up, and he took out a jade-colored jade bottle that was only **** wide. You could vaguely see liquid in it. flow. "Bingjiyuye, after taking it, you can keep your appearance unchanged for ten years." Ye Zhou thought secretly, girls should like this, right? He nced at Tang Guo and found that her dress was ordinary and her color was dim. The cousin is only sixteen years old and should wear some bright clothes to look like a little girl. He turned over again, saw something, and finallyughed. Tang Guo just felt that when his eyes shook, there was something on the table. From the outside, it looked purple, very flimsy. There is a faint gloss on the top, especially in a brighter ce, and you can see that this item is unusual. "The purple silkworm ice silk feather coat has a good-looking appearance, looks like a fairy, and is bright in color. It is warm in winter and cool in summer. It can also be used as a defensive weapon. Tang Guo felt it, and she felt a veryfortable feeling, as if she was in the water. "Why did my cousin think of giving me something?" Tang Guo raised her eyes, a strange light shed through her eyes, "Could it be that cousin regrets breaking the engagement?" "No, no." Ye Zhou said quickly, afraid of her misunderstanding. Tang Guo smiled slightly, "Cousin, you don''t need to be nervous, even if you go back, I won''t withdraw my decision. The marriage contract has been terminated, and everyone in Xianping country knows how I could turn my back and p myself in the face. ?" Ye Zhou was extremely embarrassed. Ha ha "Cousin, are you angry with me?" Ye Zhou asked cautiously. Tang Guo shook his head, "No, how could I be angry with you." Ye Zhou''s heart was stagnant, and there was an unspeakable emotion welling up. He dared not look into her eyes, for fear of seeing some affection that he could not respond to see her eyes. In fact, he only needs to look up, and he can find that Tang Guo''s eyes are deep and bottomless, Gu Jing has no waves, and there is no love at all. "It''s fine if you don''t get angry. I won''t travel around in the future. If you are bullied, you remember toe to me and I will help you out. As long as there is me, Ye Zhou, I won''t let you bully you." Tang Guo held his chin, the corners of her mouth curled slightly, and a good tone came, "Really?" Ye Zhou raised his head, stared at her, and nodded vigorously, "Really, I can always be your sister, protect you, and love you." The two had no marriage contract, and Ye Zhou didn''t have to avoid her anymore, he thought so too. After all these years, he owed her after all. "Cousin''s words today, I remember." Tang Guo smiled and put away everything, "Cousin''s gift, I like it very much, thank you." Ye Zhou was very happy, he was a little embarrassed when he heard Tang Guo say thank you. "Cousin doesn''t need to thank me, it should be." He couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo. His cousin was exquisite, with a faintly mboyant appearance, and her eyebrows were a bit cold. He didn''t know what she would look like wearing that purple silkworm ice silk feather coat. Chapter 153: Rebirth Concubine (15) Chapter 153: Rebirth Concubine (15) "She and Ye Zhou cancelled their engagement?" It was Tang Huan who was talking. She frowned when she thought of the encounter three months ago. Then she felt her own cultivation level, and sheughed again. Although she almost lost her life to the mouth of the monster, she was a blessing in disguise. She not only used her vitality to wash her meridians and improved her cultivation talent, but she also advanced several times in session. Now it is the beginning of Yuan Jiang and she feels much better. In this life, Tang Huan wanted to stand on top of everyone. She would never be bullied and depressed like her previous life. She could only look up to Tang Guo. "Mother know why she canceled her engagement with Ye Zhou?" Tang Huan didn''t have any particr doubts about this matter. Ever since she returned to her childhood and changed the destiny of mother and herself, all the trajectories of this world have been different from those of her previous life. Thinking of her previous life, before she died, what she heard was Tang Guo''s pursuit of Ye Zhou, and she had reached the realm of Yuan Emperor''s peak. A realm that made her look up and despair. In this life, she seized Tang Guo''s chance, and she didn''t know that the other party still had a chance to ask the Yuan Emperor realm. Thinking of this, her eyes shed, and after a while, the sacred beast egg appeared. Remembering the previous life, everyone thought it was a dead egg, and everyone didn''t want it, Tang Guo picked it up. Within a few years, it was hatched, and it was a very powerful beast. She must grab this beast egg! She lowered her breath and looked at people''s faces, and she never wanted to live the days when everyone looked down on her. She will climb up step by step, so that everyone can only look up to her, but also let Tang Guo look up to her and experience her feelings. "I don''t know," Aunt Lou curled her lips. "The little prince was already impatient with her and couldn''t stand her entanglement. It''s not surprising that the marriage contract was cancelled." Tang Huan thought for a moment. Tang Guo''s cultivation speed was pretty good in this life, but in herparison, she didn''t have those opportunities. With Ye Zhou, the proud son of the emperor, he only had the temperament for cultivation. It is really not surprising to cancel the marriage contract. "How is mother''s body?" A warm color shed in Aunt Lou''s eyes, "Very good," she has a peachy face, and her eyes are still a bit shy, "Your father is also very good to me, Huan''er don''t worry." Tang Huan nodded, "This way I can rest assured that my mother has been worried over the past few months. It is the daughter''s fault." "Silly girl, what are you talking about, you are good, mother is happy in her heart." Tang Huan held Aunt Lou''s hand with firm eyes, "Mother, don''t worry, even if you are just a concubine of the Tang family and a daughter is there, everyone can only look up to you in the future, including Bo Yunzi and dare not do anything to you." "Mother, wait, Huan''er don''t push yourself too much, that Bo Yunzi is arrogant by nature, and he doesn''t want your father to like it. Tang Guo is not up to date now. It is annoying for your father. It''s not a concern." Aunt Lou chuckled. Bo Yunzi is also annoyed by her own daughter. She is afraid that her brain is not working well, and her daughter is not distressed. If it were me, how could she be willing, her daughter would be loved very tightly." Tang Huan''s heart was warm, her mother died early in her previous life, and she still remembered how much her mother loved her. Therefore, in this life, when she was born again, she paid great attention to Aunt Lou''s body. At this time, an outside servant came to report and interrupted the mother and daughter. "Aunt Lou, Missy, the Seventh Prince is here, and the Patriarch invites you toe." Chapter 154: Rebirth Concubine (16) Chapter 154: Rebirth Concubine (16) "Second Miss, there are guests at home, the owner invites you toe." At that time, Tang Guo and Ye Zhou were drinking tea and ying games. Since the cancetion of the marriage contract, Ye Zhou quietly came to Tang Guo every day, and the gifts he brought were not the same, as if to make up for more than ten years of guilt. Come up. Tang Guo certainly wouldn''t refuse someone to give something. Besides, she had other purposes! System: [Host, what is your purpose? The corners of Tang Guo''s pink lips were lifted, and a beautiful smile appeared like a blooming crabapple. "Of course, let Ye Zhou fall in love with me. After chasing him for more than ten years, he will be cancelled if he cancels the marriage contract and forgive him if he gives a few things. How can there be such a cheap thing?" The system is incredible, [So, you want to continue the rtionship of the original body, have a period with him? "It''s really stupid, I don''t want your mentally retarded exnation." System: He is mentally retarded, he is stupid, he is the most retarded and stupid in the world. [Host, I will also upgrade, one day I can help you. "I don''t expect it for a long time, and you are not useless. When you are bored, you can chat to relieve your boredom." System: wronged! ording to the host''s temperament, he always feels that Ye Zhou will have a difficult time in the future. He looked at Ye Zhou pitifully, and silently lit wax. "Come here today, just don''t worry about Huan''er, knowing that she is healed, I am relieved." The Seventh Prince, that is, Ye Yan said, but his eyes were fixed on Tang Huan who was on one side, and everyone present could clearly see the affection that shed through his eyes. Tang Haohui was in a good mood. He was very depressed when his prostitute and Ye Zhou broke off their engagement. But seeing that the Seventh Prince now loves Tang Huan, he is happy again. Sure enough, Huan''er was his good daughter. Even though Ye Zhou was good, he could only cultivate, and his temperament was unruly. In other words, he was a wild child. Where is the Seventh Prince in front of him? Several people greeted each other, the guests were happy, Tang Guo and Ye Zhou werete. Just as Tang Haohui was about to give a few words, he suddenly saw Ye Zhou next to her and shut up quickly. I was surprised how these two people are better than before. Since Tang Guo came in, the hall appeared quiet. Ye Yan only nced at Tang Guo, then averted his gaze, the disgust in his eyes was not hidden at all. After seeing Ye Zhou, he stood up, bowed in a respectful manner, and said, "Uncle Little Emperor." If Tang Guo and Ye Zhou broke off their marriage contract, the happiest thing was that Ye Yan was already. He didn''t want to call Tang Guo aunt. This arrogant and domineering eldestdy, he has always disgusted very much, the faults of the family are manifested in her body, but the advantages are rejected by her. Ye Zhou gave a faint hum, then called Tang Patriarch to Tang Haohui, and found a seat for himself. First, he asked Tang Guo to sit down, and then he took a seat next to her. Such an action made everyone present stare at each other. "Just now I was ying against my cousin. Patriarch Tang is anxious to find someone, what''s the matter?" The underlying meaning of this is, old man, you disturbed me. Tang Haohui''s cheek twitched, and now he didn''t care at all about the dissolution of the engagement. Such a **** thing, it happened to be relieved. The scene was a bit awkward, Tang Huan stood up, and her smile like a spring breeze resolved the freezing of the hall. "I was worried about the safety of my second sister before, and I was relieved to see that the second sister was fine." If in the past, the original body would definitely go up and say a few ruthless words to make Tang Huan face. This was Tang Huanle''s opinion. However, Tang Guo was not the original body, even if he said cruel words, he had to say words that made himfortable. "I found out that my elder sister was seriously injured and unconscious when I came back. It''s no wonder that no one came to see me for these three months." "..." Chapter 155: Rebirth Concubine (17) Chapter 155: Rebirth Concubine (17) "Sister, don''t mind, I won''t me you." Tang Guo buried her head, smiled at the corner of her mouth, and raised her eyebrows, "However, there is one thing, I want to ask the older sister." "Second sister, please." Tang Huan felt a little ufortable, and he secretly wondered whether the other party had encountered any adventures in the past three months? She squeezed a fist, thought of her own cultivation, and breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what adventure the other party encounters, it is impossible to surpass her. "It''s not a big deal. At the beginning, the eldest sister picked the vitality flower and attracted monsters to chase after him. When I was running away, I fell. I was also a schr of cultivation level at the time. I could not have fallen by myself. I remember that someone stumbled. I kicked my ankle and my ankle was swollen." When these words fell, Ye Zhou''s face changed drastically. Tang Huan''s face was calm, and his eyes flickered. "Second sister did not feel wrong?" "Sister''s words are a bit interesting," Tang Guo chuckled, "I have swollen ankles, can I still lie?" Tang Huan pursed his lips, "Perhaps, someone was not careful while running," she said, feeling aggrieved, "Second sister asked this today, is she doubting me?" As soon as these words came out, everyone present, except for Ye Zhou, red at Tang Guo, as if she had done something rebellious. "Sister, you can''t talk nonsense, I didn''t talk about you." "If I find out that it''s the eldest sister, I will definitely take the shot. No matter how much I have to fight with you, you know that I am anxious and can''t stand the wrongdoing. I will retaliate immediately for those who have rectified me. I pped her well, whipped her twice, and broke her leg." Tang Huan''s eyelids throbbed, and he was relieved. This was Tang Guo''s temperament. "I''m here to ask, the eldest sister knows who tripped me? If it weren''t for my alertness, I might have died in the mouth of the monster." Ye Zhou felt tight, thinking that if his cousin weren''t lucky, he wouldn''t see such a lively little girl today. He also hated those who stumbled on Tang Guo. If you let him know that without Tang Guo''s action, he would have to break the other''s leg. "Sister, do you see who it is?" Tang Huan looked calm and shook his head, "I let the second sister down, I didn''t see it." "Oh, that would be a pity." "By the way, eldest sister, what about the vitality flower, let''s face the danger together, don''t we have a share for those who want to meet?" Tang Huan squeezed his fists, the vitality flower had already been used by her, nowhere to take it out. "Huan''er was seriously injured at the time, and it was only the vitality that saved her life, why are you so pretentious?" Tang Haohui was unhappy. Ye Yan said at the right time, "Second Miss is concerned, this king canpensate you for the rest." Tang Guo smiled and said nothing. Ye Zhou looked arrogant and snorted coldly, "Guo''er is my cousin, do you want anything? Xiao Qi, do you think my cousin can see what you have? My king has traveled all over the maind. All kinds of rare and exotic treasures are collected. The king will give her as much as the cousin wants. Her eyelids are not so shallow. It''s just a question. Do you really think she is rare for vitality?" After all, Ye Zhou directly took out the jade box and opened it for everyone to see, with brows flying, "Frost frost fairy is more precious than vitality flowers, cousin, yours." Ye Zhou closed the jade box and handed it to Tang Guo, with a smile on his handsome cheeks. The short-handed look made Tang Guo smile and made him proud. "Don''t be afraid of cousin, cousin protects you." He whispered. Somehow, the faces of the people present hurt. Chapter 156: Rebirth Concubine (18) Chapter 156: Rebirth Concubine (18) The hall was quiet, Tang Guo took the jade box, pursed her lips and smiled, and said, "Okay." Seeing her gorgeous smile, Ye Zhou was startled. The cousin is as good-looking as she was when she was young. Thinking of the **** remarks he had said before, he quickly twisted the beginning. He didn''t dare to start those jokes again, for fear of her misunderstanding. Looking at the crowd, they seemed to be shocked by his handwriting, but they couldn''t help but scream, their eyebrows flying. "In a few days, there will be a refining exchange meeting in Pingcheng. Will Huan''er participate?" "The first prize at the Medicine Refining Conference is a top grade alchemy furnace." Ye Yan''s words finally solved the embarrassment of the scene. Tang Huan''s eyes lit up when she heard the words. She remembered that this alchemy furnace was acquired by Tang Huan in her previous life. Everyone thought it was just a top-grade alchemy furnace, but they didn''t know that it was handed down from ancient times and was a divine tool. It can be said that Tang Guo was famous for refining medicine in the previous life, and the effect of this pill furnace was not small. She has room for refining medicine, does she want any medicine? But the shadow that Tang Guo had caused her in thest life was too great, and she also wanted to control the alchemy furnace easily in front of the world like Tang Guo in the first life, refining the enviable pill. However, her talent for refining medicine is not good. Fortunately, with the help of refining space, winning the game will be absolutely easy. This alchemy furnace, which was a divine tool, was also Tang Guo''s chance, she was about to make it. Good things belong to those who can, right? "Of course I want to participate. I also want to share my medicine refining experience with other pharmacists. It''s easy to get into misunderstandings behind closed doors." Upon hearing this, everyone present, except for Ye Zhou and Tang Guo, nodded in agreement. "Where is the second sister? Are you going? You have always been talented in refining medicine. You shouldn''t be absent on such asions, right?" Tang Huan''s eyes exuded a strong fighting spirit. To defeat the enemy, he must strike at the opponent''s good point to be more deadly. If the original body would definitely let go of ruthless words in the past, let her not be proud, the refining meeting will see so many things. Tang Guo just raised his eyes and said, "Naturally, I am going to this medicine refining conference. I am very interested." "It just so happens that there is no alchemy furnace under my hand. If it is of good quality, it can be used again." What an arrogant word! Tang Huan felt ufortable, saying that this alchemy furnace seemed to belong to the other party. Sheughed secretly again, too arrogant, and only her face hurts. "Second Sister has always been very talented in refining medicine, and it''s not surprising that she won the top spot. "The eldest sister is wrong. You must know that there are days outside the world, there are people outside the world, and the talent is good. It does not mean that you can get the first." At this point, Tang Guo changed his mind. of." Tang Huan was speechless, and Tang Haohui couldn''t see it. How could there be such a daughter who didn''t know the height of the sky, it was really shameful. Ye Yan is even more convinced in her heart that this is a strawbagdy, right? How could he be so arrogant, because Huan''er gave each other a face and really pushed his nose to face. "Cousin, I believe you, you must be number one." Ye Zhou''s words suddenly sounded, causing a whistling wind in the hall. Tang Guo''s eyebrows were filled with a smile, and he hummed to Ye Zhou''s gaze. Ye Zhou knew that he had done it right, and he was even more happy. "Cousin has always supported you." Ye Zhou''s eyes shed, shining like stars, extremely dazzling, "Cousin is the best, that alchemy furnace barely matches you." Tang Huan twitched at the corner of his mouth, what kind of person is this, isn''t he afraid that his face hurts? "Cousin has a good eye." Everyone: "..." Chapter 157: Reborn Concubine (19) Chapter 157: Reborn Concubine (19) Tomorrow is the Medicine Refining Conference, and Tang Guo has not been anywhere in thest two days. I bought a bunch of elixir and got ready to practice. Although my mother and my father don''t want to see her, her identity as Miss Tang''s concubine is a fact, and her talent for cultivation is only slightly worse than Tang Huan''s. The resources allocated to her by the Tang family are not as good as Tang Huan, but they are not too harsh. As a big family, what is important is that the members of the family can develop steadily for a long time. Even if there is a particrly up-anding one, all the resources will not be allocated to each other. Besides, she has the identity of ady, she is young and has good talent. If she is neglected, it will be a joke. Another reason is that after rebirth, Tang Huan was particrly arrogant. He held the chance that once belonged to Tang Guo and made friends with various characters through his "own ability". There was Tang Haohui''s favor and Ye Yan''s maintenance. Tang basically didn''t look good. Tang Huan''s mentality, Tang Guo can ponder one or two, is nothing more than a hatred of the Tang n for not waiting for her. Tang Huan''s purpose is to make the world look up to her, step on everyone''s feet, and make those who look down on her regret it, including the Tang family. So it is impossible for her to live in peace with the Tang n. Thinking of this, Tang Guo smiled, is it stupid not to have a good rtionship with his family? Even if Tang Haohui was the head of the family, he did not dare to confront the Tang n. If the Tang n members were dissatisfied, Tang Haohui''s position as Patriarch could also be forcibly removed. There is a good quality alchemy furnace in the original storage bag, and the grade can only be considered medium grade. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to it, and started refining medicine ording to the form she remembered. Xu is that this body already has a foundation, and refining medicine is very easy. After half an hour, she has practiced a pill furnace. The crystals are mellow and the quality is very good. "Fortunately, the hands are not growing." Tang Guo smiled at the pill, "I don''t want to bother to learn those things." She had traveled through both the fantasy world and the world of cultivating immortals. If you want to go back, you don''t know how far away. [Host, if you say this, you will be beaten to death. In the line of alchemy, ten practice and five defeats, you are ten practice and ten percent, please be humble The system is also rare to joke, he felt that his host was in a good mood. "Humph! Fortunately I am good enough." Tang Guo''s eyes shed, really looking forward to tomorrow. I don''t know what the scene will be like after Tang Huan, who uses the medicine space, loses to her at the medicine refining conference tomorrow. She has never thought about being clumsy, she willy the foundation for walking sideways in this world with an arrogant attitude as soon as she appears! [Host, why am I a little excited? "The ghost knows why you are excited." "Cousin, cousin, I heard that you bought a lot of elixir, are you preparing for tomorrow''s refining conference?" Tang Guo was already used to Ye Zhou''s daily report. When no one was there, she heard the sound first. She raised her eyes and nced, and she saw a handsome man in a red robe stepping into the yard, walking towards herself. With a smile on his face, Ye Zhou came to Tang Guo''s side and directly handed her a storage bag. "There are a lot of elixir here, some of which are advanced, you should use them in the future, and the others are good for practice." "No thanks." Before Tang Guo could speak, Ye Zhou said again. Then he looked at her with a shining look, very much like arge dog. Chapter 158: Rebirth Concubine (20) Chapter 158: Rebirth Concubine (20) Tang Guo suppressed the urge to touch his head and took the storage bag. Look inside, not advanced, practice hand? If it were taken out, Ye Zhou would be beaten out by someone! The elixir in the storage bag, sold out, will be bought out in minutes. In Ye Zhou''s eyes, it might not be advanced, but it would be extravagant if used to practice hands. But who is Tang Guo? Traveling through so many worlds, with various identities, what good things have not been seen? She took it silently and began to practice. Ye Zhou showed a big smile, sitting and watching, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with using these high-quality elixir to practice his hands. Somemon gadgets, just as good as the cousin. At this moment, he hadn''t noticed at all, why he had to get in front of Tang Guo every day, and still willingly search for his own things for her. Is this really just being a cousin''s love and maintenance to his cousin? He only felt that giving Tang Guo good things would make him feel very happy. I don''t know if this is a disease. He feels ufortable if he doesn''t give his cousin a day. Ye Zhou touched his nose and looked at Tang Guo earnestly. Perhaps he recently learned that he felt guilty for having such a cute side under the arrogant surface of his cousin? Yes, he just wanted topensate his cousin. After thinking about it, Ye Zhou didn''t think much about other things. Others don''t hurt their cousin, he hurts. Others don''t want to see the cousin, he will see. Others don''t love the cousin, he loves it. Everyone hates the cousin, he just likes it. Cousin is the best cousin in the world. Good-looking, good personality, good talent, good speech, and good smile. [Host, doesn''t your cousin seem stupid? Do you think he is smiling so stupid? Tang Guo threw the elixir into the alchemy furnace and turned his head inadvertently. She saw Ye Zhou smiling stupidly, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. "Probably!" In another half an hour, Ye Zhou also estimated that it was time to get out of Dan. He looked even more nervous than Tang Guo, it should be said that Tang Guo was not nervous at all, he was nervous. "If it fails once, it''s normal. The cousin can practice her hands at ease, no need..." Without speaking, Tang Guo turned on the pill furnace, swept the jade hand quickly, and put the finished product in the pill furnace into the jade bottle. What Ye Zhou wanted to say, he swallowed alive, and turned to show a kind of cousin who is a powerful look. "..." After a while, he said, "I knew that my cousin had a talent for refining medicine, but I didn''t expect it to be so good, and it could be done in one furnace." The expression in the eyes almost didn''t hold Tang Guo''s thigh and said, "Cousin, why are you so amazing? Cousin admires you." "I refined a furnace before you came." Tang Guo added, "It was a sess." Ye Zhou: "..." Tang Guo handed both the jade bottles to Ye Zhou, "Hey, cousin, I will give you the finished products of these two furnaces. The grade is not high, and it is good to be jelly beans." Ye Zhou took the two jade bottles with aplicated expression, opened it, and was slightly surprised. They are full, round and crystal clear, and many pharmacists are beyond their reach. He wants to take back what he said before that his cousin is talented, his cousin is a genius! ! "Cousin, tomorrow''s medicine refining conference will only be yours." "If it turns out not to be you, there must be something tricky in it!" He put away the jade bottle, looking serious, "I will help you supervise those old men. If they dare to cheat and favor, I will break their legs." Originally, he wanted to say, tear their mouths, think about him as a big man to tear other people''s mouths, it is not good to say it. Chapter 159: The reborn concubine (21) Chapter 159: The reborn concubine (21) Since yesterday, Tang Guo practiced his hands all afternoon, and every furnace must be a pill, Ye Zhou went from wondering to getting used to it. The look in Tang Guo''s eyes was shining. He also said, cousin, you are stuck in Tang Mansion. Such talents should be cultivated at a high price. Thinking of the situation of the Tang family, he couldn''t help but scream for Tang Guo. At the end, I also said something, what I want from my cousin in the future, the Tang family has it, he has it, and the Tang family does not have it, and he also has it. Tang Guo smiled and replied, "Okay." Today, Ye Zhou is still remembering that smile at the scene of the medicine refining conference. Actually, the cousin is pretty good. There are three rounds ofpetition in the Medicine Refining Conference, divided into elementary, intermediate, and advanced. With the elimination system, each participant can receive the corresponding alchemy elixir in each round, and the elementary and intermediate levels are to eliminate the participants who have failed in the alchemy. As long as there is a panacea, it is considered to pass. Regardless of the rxed conditions, as I said earlier, ten exercises and five defeats. This refers to the normal situation. When refining medicine, various situations will inevitably ur. For example, if you are watched by so many people, your mentality is not good, and your hands may shake. It was aplete failure. For some pharmacists, the chance of refining sess is not half, maybe only 20 to 30%. Even if the beginner has three elixir, it is very harsh for them. If the first furnace fails, it will definitely affect the mentality, and the next two may fail. Refining medicine not only tests technology, but also tests mentality. In the second round, provide two elixir. As for the final round, only one high-level elixir was provided in the refining conference. Yes, there is only one. Not to mention how many alchemists can refining sessfully at one time, even if it seeds, it depends on the quality. Not to mention, there may be problems with pill that I have not refined. Although the alchemy conference will provide alchemy, but the alchemy will be learned by looking at the alchemy, then the world''s alchemists will not be so scarce. In front of Tang Guo, there were three general-quality elixir. There were no less than a hundred people attending the entire refining conference. She nced around her eyes and saw Tang Huan at a nce. Tang Huan''s pure and beautiful white clothes are very conspicuous among the group of pharmacists dressed in gray. Tang Huan also saw her, smiled at her, and lowered his head to make alchemy. That smile is definitely not a friendly smile. Tang Guo hesitated, wondering if Tang Huan heard it, and raised his head again, Tang Guo lifted his chin, looking extremely proud. Tang Huan let out a lowugh, wondering if he wasughing. Tang Guo didn''t know whether the sky was high or the earth was thick or something. "Cousin,e on, you are the best!" The sudden voice from the audience drew people''s attention. At the originally quiet medicine refining conference, such a voice suddenly appeared, and everyone was very curious. They looked over and saw that the person who made the sound was actually the little queen, they didn''t dare to say anything. I thought, didnt the two break the marriage contract? They were fascinated by this incident. At first, everyone said that the little prince did not want Tang Guo. Later, within a day, the entire Pingcheng was spreading, but Tang Guo didn''t want the little prince. Looking at the ardent and excited look of the little prince, they had some guesses, is it really that Tang Guo doesn''t want the little prince? ? "I know." The crowd hadn''te over yet, and heard Tang Guo''s answer again. After thinking about the preface, he looked weird. Miss Tang Jiadis face is so thick-skinned, the little prince said you are the best, are you really the best? If Tang Guo knew their doubts, she would nod seriously and answer: Yes, she is the best. Chapter 160: Rebirth Concubine (22) Chapter 160: Rebirth Concubine (22) Tang Huan didn''t pay much attention to the first round. With the aid of the refining space, she could easily refine a pot of pill. Although she personally refines it, it doesn''t reach the state of the best pill like the refining space. It is more than enough to deal with the pharmacist here. She didn''t intend to hide herself in the beginning, and decided to refine all three elixir. A normal pot of finished elixir can produce up to nine elixir. In fact, in the legend, there are still ten pills in one pot, but this is a legend after all, and even the medicine space cannot reach it. Tang Huan had already practiced the first furnace pill, and those who were observing above also found that they smiled and nodded to each other when they saw her continue to refine the second furnace. They were very optimistic about Tang Huan from the beginning. In fact, in their minds, they all felt that the person who came out on top this time was Tang Huan. "I have refined it." The sudden appearance of the voice interrupted the thoughts of the judges of the Medicine Refining Conference. After returning to his senses, his eyes fell on Tang Guo. Several judges of the medicine refining conference got up and came to Tang Guo. Next to Tang Guo, there was a escort. This was a person who supervised the contestants. His gaze was dull, standing in shock with a look of shock, and seeing the judgesing over, his eyes regained some brilliance, seeing Tang Guo''s gaze exuded a terrible light. "Is it refined?" The judges are proud, because Tang Guo''s reputation outside is not good, coupled with the familiarity with Tang Huan, even their impression of Tang Guo is not good. They nced at random, only to find that Tang Guo had used all three of the elixir, and it was clear to them that most of them had spent two furnaces. Miss Tang Jiadi, as expected, nothing canpare to Miss Tang Jiadi. The Tang family eldestdy, no matter what kind of medicine is refined, she has basically never refined it. "Okay, please see." Tang Guo pointed to the three jade bottles in front of him and smiled, "All three are sessful." The judges stayed for a while, and the others who noticed the situation were also dumbfounded. The person who heard this was Tang Huan. She didn''t control her hand and shook her hand. The second pill was gone! The smell of burning inside the furnace drew others to watch. Tang Huan looked ugly, pursing his lips, cleared the alchemy furnace, and stabilized his mind to continue the next furnace. After the judges looked at each other, one person took a jade bottle and began to check. I opened it and was shocked! ! ! "Ten?" "Mine is ten too!!" "Really ten?" The three voices sounded continuously, and the shock in their eyes could not be concealed at all. After that, they ignored Tang Guo''s reputation and stared at her excitedly. They were still very calm, and asked the attendant on the side. The attendant showed that Tang Guo had no chance to cheat. Besides, everyone around him was staring at him. Who would dare to cheat at this time? There are also medicinal pills that have just been released, as long as they are researched by alchemists who can check them out. The three judges were very sure, and Tang Guo refined the legendary Dzogchen, a legend of ten. When Tang Huan heard that, he was also shocked. The originally stable mind was messed up again, and then, after hearing a bang, the furnace was fried! Tang Huan''s face was blue and white, and she buried her head and stared at the pill furnace that was exploded to pieces in front of her. With the aid of the medicine refining room, she actually failed! Even if she didn''t look up, she could feel the mocking expressions around her, and she clenched her fists fiercely. In fact, the people around were just surprised how she could fry the stove and didn''t mock her at all. Chapter 161: Reborn Concubine (23) Chapter 161: Reborn Concubine (23) Ten, how is the legendary Dzogchen possible? ? Is Tang Guo''s talent that good? The previous life was obviously not so good. Could it be that during those three months, Tang Guo had some incredible opportunities? Only this is possible. After Tang Huan stabilized his mind, he reported the pill that he had refined. It''s just that his face is not so good, and the judges didn''te over there, so they directly asked the attendant to check and register. Such a different treatment almost made Tang Huan crazy. Sure enough, these people are snobbery, no different from the previous life. One day, she will step on these people under her feet, let them look up and worship! The three judges were shocked. No matter how bad Tang Guo''s reputation had been, no matter how bad Tang Guo''s reputation was, they didn''t mind. They care more about the talents in this circle than fame. It''s right to make friends with such talents. "Do you have any experience in refining the pill for Dzogchen?" The judges couldn''t help asking one more question. This question is very embarrassing. After all, every alchemist has his own methods, which are generally not taught to others. Tang Guo smiled, "I think this is talent." The corners of the judges lips twitched, huh, right? "Do you mind if we are watching on the side for a while?" The three judges asked politely. After all, this might affect Tang Guo''s refining medicine, and she could refuse. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, and said, "Of course you can. Please, you will understand in a moment that this is really talent." The corners of everyone''s mouth twitched fiercely. This Miss Tang''s concubine was really annoying. So arrogant! Annoying! No matter what the onlookers thought, the three judges were very happy and moved their small benches over and sat down around Tang Guo. Tang Huan felt very dazzling when he saw this scene, and it reminded her of all kinds of past lives. When Ye Zhou saw the three judges sitting in a row around his cousin, he couldn''t help but jumped up and had someone move a small bench to sit next to them. Three judges: "..." "Yesterday, I personally saw my cousin refining the pill for an afternoon. Every furnace must bepleted. There are ten great perfections." Ye Zhou looked arrogant and raised a smile. The red robe set him off even more. Junyi, "The technique is no different from other people, it''s really talent." Three judges: "..." By the second round, there were only 30 people left. The terrifying elimination rate makes people even more daunting to the profession of pharmacist. They saw the failure of countless pharmacists present, and even the situation of the fryer. Tang Guo easily refined the three furnaces of Dzogchen. After aparison, their eyes were not right. Yomo, is it really a talent? "The second round will begin next." There were two elixir in front of Tang Guo. Yes, there were only two in the second round, which meant that all alchemists had only two chances. This time Tang Huan decided not to look at the situation on Tang Guo''s side, and began to practice alchemy without distracting thoughts. Here, Tang Guo was surrounded by four people, pouring the elixir into the pill furnace indifferently, as if carelessly, the judges watching couldn''t help but worry about her. Be serious. Don''t be so perfunctory. If it fails, the fryer is on, there will be no Dzogchen. The typical emperor is not in a hurry for the eunuchs, Tang Guo is still so I am, and I have not seen other people in anxious state. After half an hour, he patted the pill furnace, and habitually stroked the jade hand, then filled the pill into the jade bottle. Three judges: Is this done? Chapter 162: The reborn concubine (24) Chapter 162: The reborn concubine (24) Tang Guo randomly threw the jade bottle on the table, and the three judges quickly picked it up carefully and opened it. Ten! The technique is no different, so this is talent? At that time, Tang Guo was already in the second furnace of refining. Besides, Tang Huan didn''t listen to things outside the window, and concentrated on refining the pill in her hand. The result of being cautious and careful was that she refined a furnace of nine top-quality pill. This result made her smile. With her talent, using the refining space to refine nine top-grade pill, it has exceeded her expectations. Because she was afraid that Tang Guo''s situation would affect her, she deliberately didn''t observe there. After putting the second pot of alchemy elixir into it, she couldn''t help but take a look at Tang Guo''s situation, and she regretted it. I saw the people in the distance were so careless, with raised eyebrows, the corners of their mouths curled up, and a somewhat proud smile appeared in the bottom of their eyes, and their movements were smooth and filled with white jade-like pills into the jade bottles. One of the judges still maintained the posture of holding the jade bottle, watching Tang Guoxingyun''s operation in a daze. The other two judges did not blink, for fear of missing one of the actions. When the jade bottle fell on the table, the three judges scrambled to grab the jade bottle. Seeing that there were still ten crystal clear and mellow pills of the highest quality inside, the lips and teeth trembled twice, and finally they didn''t say much. It''s just that the look they looked at Tang Guo had already bowed down. Tang Huan calmed his mind and didn''t want to look at it again, but at this moment, one of the judges praised, "Miss Tang Er''s talent in refining medicine is still unsurpassed." "Yes, with the same technique, in a shorter time than others, both the elixir have produced the best elixir of Dzogchen." The three judges did not hesitate to praise Tang Guo with various words. If it were not for their own identity, they might have kneeled down for Tang Guo. Tang Huan was stunned, forgetting that he was still making alchemy under his hands, and his mind was buzzing. She could not hear the voices of the outside world. Only one sentence rang in her mind. Both elixirs were sessful and both were Dzogchen. The best medicine? Not reconciled! Suddenly Tang Huan felt bad, and only listened to the sound of the explosion. This time she did not have time to protect herself with the vitality cover, and the pill furnace exploded her face without warning. How immortal she was in the original white dress, how embarrassed she looked at this time. His fair and beautiful face was covered with ashes, and the front was gray and ck. There is so much movement here that the three judges can''t help being attracted, let alone paying attention to everyone on stage. All the curious eyes were cast over, Tang Huan was angry and humiliated in her heart. She hated and hated these people who only like to see her mour. When she was embarrassed, she did not hesitate tough at her and mock her. "Miss Tang, are you okay?" One of the judges paid proper attention to Tang Huan. They still value Tang Huan. Although it is not as talented as Tang Guo, it is also a good seed. However, Tang Huan didn''t appreciate it. At this time, no matter who said what, she only felt Chi Guoguo''s irony. She pressed her lips and took great restraint to make her face look normal. In fact, her face is gray now, she doesn''t have the fairy aura before, and everyone can''t see her expression. "It''s okay, today''s state is not very good." Of course Tang Huan would not admit that he was not good at it, "I made everyoneugh." Chapter 163: Reborn Concubine (25) Chapter 163: Reborn Concubine (25) Hearing Tang Huan''s apology, everyone smiled kindly, and eachforted a few words. In fact, in their opinion, failures in fryer and alchemy are normal. To Tang Huan, they always felt that he was a person with good talent and hard work. But theseforts were so harsh and unpleasant to hear Tang Huan''s ears. She felt that the smiles of these people were mocking her. Her image in everyone''s minds has always been perfect, and it took her how many years to make everyone leave such an impression. Today, they are all ruined. The person who ruined all this was Tang Guo, the jealousest in her heart. Even if he was born again, Tang Huan''s heart was jealous, low self-esteem and sensitive. It can be said that she hasn''t stepped on Tang Guopletely, and this demon would not be able to survive. "Didn''t the elder sister seed in refining a furnace? Don''t be afraid of being eliminated." Tang Huan finally stabilized his expression, because Tang Guo''s words broke again. Under her calm and unwavering eyes, there was a terrible hatred. Tang Guo''s superiority of rebirth was trampled on by Tang Guo at this moment, and the other party''s ridicule made her feel bored with anger. The nails fell deeply into the palms of her hands. Tang Guo didn''t seem to know that she was very angry. A smile crossed the corners of her mouth, and her eyebrows were folded proudly. She looked cute as if she really cared about her sister. , You have to work hard." [Host, you have the potential of a big viin. Tang Guoman answered casually, "Am I not the viin now?" Isn''t the person who opposes the rebirth of the Chosen Girl and hinders the Chosen Girl, isn''t it a viin? "Tang Huan is a god-chosen girl, the protagonist of this world, and if I am the viin, I guessed that the development of the plot of this world should be a tragic and abuse novel for the protagonist." System: [Host, your imagination is very rich. ] Why does he think the host is right? "So, thest winner in this world should be the viin." The third round began. This time there were nine people left on the stage. All of these people, except Tang Huan, stared at Tang Guo, as if watching a monster. They looked at each other, the corners of their mouths were a little bitter. "How do I break the abstention?" "I want, too." "This medicine refining conference is poisonous, why did we encounter this perversion?" The three judges sullenly said that abstention is not allowed in the refining conference. The candidates have no choice but to cheer up, and can only bite the bullet. "Don''t be discouraged, everyone. There is only one panacea in thest round. Any ident can happen and everyone has a chance." At this time, Tang Huan, who had a stable mind and changed his clothes, took the stage. The candidates were soforted by Tang Huan, but they rxed a lot. Tang Huan felt much better when he saw these people''s grateful eyes. In any case, at this time, you can''t mess around. She fixedly looked at Tang Guo, with an unparalleled gentle smile on her face, like a good sister who cared about her younger sister, "Second sister, it''s thest round, be careful." Everyone praised it, and Miss Tang''s family was indeed a gentle person. In such aparison, although Miss Tang''s seconddy said that she was talented, she couldn''tpare with Tang Huan in her life. "Sister, too, don''t let the fryer in the third round. There is only an elixir, so the fryer is not nearly enough. Tang Huan''s heart sank, eyes drooping slightly, hiding all his emotions, "No, I must be very careful this time. The previous lessons are enough." She still didn''t believe it, Tang Guo was able to refine Dzogchen in thest round. Chapter 164: Rebirth Concubine (26) Chapter 164: Rebirth Concubine (26) The third round was different from the first two rounds. The nine candidates randomly selected the pills to be refined. If you are lucky, you may get simple ones, or those with bad luck. Not only are they difficult to refine, they may also be unrefined before. Tang Huan was not worried at all, she had room for refining medicine. No matter what pill name she draws, she can use various refining methods instantly with the assistance of the refining space. The previous first and second rounds were all fixed topics, and the refined medicines were alsomon and simple. The real contest is actually in the third round. Even the simplest medicine is a high-level elixir. It can be said that at today''s refining conference, the final sessful refining of the elixir on the subject of extraction, regardless of whether the number of pills in one furnace is one or nine, will enjoy the title of senior alchemist and is sought after by everyone. Not to mention the person who can win the top spot, that is the person that all forces have to win. Tang Huan''s first goal was to steal Tang Guo''s chance and obtain the pill furnace that was actually a divine tool. The second purpose is to make a name, so that everyone knows that there is a very young talented alchemist in Xianping. She cannot fail this round. She would no longer be curious, go to see Tang Guo''s situation, and be affected by the other party''s emotions. Tang Huan, who had just been unprepared before, calmed down, is indeed a very calm person. Tang Guo also discovered that Tang Huan was very calm and calm. [Host, after all, they are born again, not so foolish. Tang Guo hehe: "It''s a pity that she met me." The three judges took up ten jade medals with the istion of spiritual consciousness and turned the jade medals over. They were the name of the spirit pill and the refined pill. ording to the results of the second round, Tang Guo was the first to flop. She picked up the nearest jade medal and erased the istion prohibition, and the name of the spirit pill was disyed. Soul Cultivation Pill is mainly used to repair the wasted soul, refining difficulty level, high. The three judges were also taken aback when they heard what was reported. They looked at each other and were a little puzzled. "How can there be a high level of difficulty?" "Isn''t the highest difficulty generally medium?" The participants in the alchemy conference are all talented young people, and pharmacists with a certain reputation are all in the major powers and will not put down their bodies to participate in this conference. Tang Guo didn''t have any embarrassment, wasn''t it just a soul-raising pill? For her, it''s just zero difficulty. She still nced at the people present, and finally fell on someone with her eyes shing and a smile on her mouth. It turned out that it was him, Yun Yan. As Yun Yan, it was really not difficult to do something on the jade card. At the same time, she felt another look. She looked over and saw Ye Zhou''s guilty eyes. Ye Zhou came to her side, "It''s Xiaoqi''s ghost, cousin, sorry, cousin didn''t notice." "When it''s over, my cousin will help you beat him." The jade card has been drawn, and it is useless to say anything. Ye Zhou was a little worried, "Cousin, can you?" "Cousin has no confidence in me?" When the originally cursed Ye Zhou heard this, she immediately shed a bright light and turned into a fruit powder, "Cousin, I know you can do it, and you will win." Ye Zhou''sst sentence was not whispered at all, everyone heard it. There was nothing at all, but everyone was silent after hearing that Tang Guo had drawn a soul-raising pill. Not to mention young pharmacists, even veteran pharmacists have no guarantee that a single elixir can sessfully refine the soul-raising pill. Chapter 165: Reborn Concubine (27) Chapter 165: Reborn Concubine (27) Everyone thought Tang Guo would fail this time, as did the three judges, let alone Tang Huan. These three judges are all senior pharmacists. They refined the soul-raising pill by themselves, and they were lucky for one of the ten elixir. They all have some regrets. If they draw other spirit pills, there should be no problem with Tang Guo being the first. Other contestants have also selected their own elixirs to refine, some of them are low, some are medium, and no one is of high difficulty. What Tang Huan drew was close to the high level of difficulty, the muscle-generating pill, which could quickly nourish blood and produce flesh. For cultivators who have been fighting for a long time, this kind of spirit pill is very precious. The difficulty of refining is not low, and the elixir needed is even more unusual. If you want to request one, you must either find the elixir yourself and ask the pharmacist to refine it, and you have to prepare a few more elixir to seed. Or just go to the auction house to try your luck, each one may be auctioned for sky-high prices. Everyone looked at Tang Huan''s eyes with some sympathy. Although the Shengji Pill is not highly difficult, it is not simply refined. I remember half a year ago, a mysterious person put the Shengji Dan for auction at an auction house, and sold a price of several hundred thousand yuan, which shows how precious the Shengji Dan is. Tang Huan lowered his head and smiled. These people didn''t know that she was the mysterious person who auctioned off the birth muscle pellets. She still couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo, she couldn''t see any expression, and she didn''t look at it anymore. Although Tang Guo would definitely lose this round, she still didn''t dare to take it lightly. If the other party wanted to disturb her mind, it would be more than worthwhile. After everyone regretted, seeing that all the contestants were engaged in alchemy, they stopped talking, and the scene fell silent for a while. Most of their eyes turned to Tang Guo, they were all guessing when they failed and when they fryed. They wanted to see tension and anxiety on Tang Guo''s face, but she was still careless, just like the previous alchemy. With that indifferent appearance, the three judges were anxious and had a toothache. Miss Tang Er, do you know what you are refining is a soul-raising pill? What is nourishing soul pill, do you know? High-level pharmacists do not necessarily refine a pot of elixir from ten elixir. Your attitude is correct, even if the fryer is on, no one will despise you. No matter what everyone thinks, Tang Guo is sluggish. Every time the pill furnace trembles, their eyes tremble, and then they cover their ears, for fear of a fryer incident in the next instant. On Tang Huan''s side, she dismissed all distractions and only devoted herself to alchemy. It can be said that she sank into her own world at this time, and no one paid attention to it. The fryer would happen again in thest round, she would definitely die of anger. "Miss Tang Er''s pill furnace is shaking fiercely, when do you think it will fry the furnace?" "Looking like that, it shouldn''t be long." "Tost so long, Miss Tang Er''s talent is really good." "The talent is good, but the temper is not very good, the personality is also very arrogant, if it is as gentle as Miss Tang, it will be perfect." These people talked more and more loudly. Ye Zhou turned his head and stared. They seemed to be frightened. They stepped back and closed their mouths. They looked left and right to show that what they said was not what they said. Ye Zhou was also very nervous. It should be said that everyone watching Tang Guo was nervous, except for herself. "Tong, do you think the fryer prelude I performed looks like?" System: The host is too arrogant, he doesn''t want to answer, is there anyone like this? [Host, just y for a while, if you keep teasing, your cousin will cry. Chapter 166: The reborn concubine (28) Chapter 166: The reborn concubine (28) For half an hour, the alchemy furnace in front of Tang Guo kept trembling, and it became more and more fierce. Everyone present silently covered themselves with a vitality hood. ording to the current situation, the fryer would be sooner orter. Even Ye Zhou also secretly covered a slightly thinner vitality hood, looking at the pill furnace with pitiful eyes. "Cousin?" Tang Guo was puzzled, "What''s wrong with you?" Ye Zhou looked at the alchemy furnace, solemnly, "Cousin, go ahead, hold on! I am using my handsome appearance to influence the alchemy furnace and let it not explode." [Host, your cousin is really stupid. Tang Guo looked at Ye Zhou with a little red eye socket, really surprised. Ye Zhou won''t really be crying, right? ? ? She stared at the pill furnace that was shaking more fiercely, and controlled the pill furnace to jump up and down. Ye Zhou''s expression became more and more ugly, and her eyes were still red before, but now she is about to see tears. Tang Guo: "..." [Host, my cousin should be self-ming, he didn''t watch Ye Yan, emmm who is guilty...] The lively pill furnace aroused the full attention of the people present, their eyes beating with the position of the pill furnace, and their hearts also pounding. Quietly specte, pill furnace, pill furnace, when will you fry? Fry it! If you dont explode now, are you brewing some big trick? Thinking of this, the viewers stepped back five steps in unison, standing a little farther safe. Everyone just thought of this, when they heard a boom, white smoke floated up, and their hearts were put down instead, and they finally exploded. The three judges also took a long breath, wiped their cold sweat, and finally exploded. They all walked in front of Tang Guo, and one of them utteredforting: "The soul-raising pill is not easy to refine, and the first attempt will inevitably..." Before the word "failure" was spoken, the judge stared at the ten round and fragrant white spirit pills in the jade bottle that was stretched out. "Sess... seeded?" The judges who reacted stared wide. "Sessful?" He made a very inconsistent action, rubbed his eyes fiercely, and the soul-raising pill lying in the jade bottle was still there. Hot! It means it just came out. "The best soul-raising pills, ten great perfections." The judges who came back to their senses, their faces flushed and excitedly announced, they almost raised Tang Guo''s hand to speak, this is today''s winner. There was silence in the audience, and they all looked at Tang Guo incredulously, as if looking at some monster. They didn''t want to talk, they just wanted to kneel down to the alchemist. High-level spirit pills say that if you make Dzogchen, you are Dzogchen, and you are convinced. The observers from some forces quietly retreated. It is already true that Miss Tang Jiadi is a senior pharmacist, especially the other party is a pharmacist who can refine Dzogchen. The refined pill is a soul-raising pill! In addition to wining, it must be wining. Tang Huan didn''t know all of this, she waspletely absorbed in her refining. Turning on the pill furnace with no distractions, lying inside were nine muscle-producing pills, which were of top-grade quality, and carefully putting the muscle-producing pills into the jade bottle, she showed afortable smile. When she raised her head, she was about to say that after she finished refining, she found that the audience was quiet. Tang Huan was content. She was only moderately talented in refining medicine. This time, even with the help of the refining space, it was very unexpected to refine nine top-quality Shengji Pills. Seeing everyone quiet like a chicken, the corner of her mouth slightly twitched. It is normal for these people to be surprised. After all, at her age, she has refined nine high-grade high-grade muscle-producing pills, which are simply geniuses among geniuses. Chapter 167: The reborn concubine (29) Chapter 167: The reborn concubine (29) "I have refined it." Tang Huan spoke confidently, with a slight smile on his face, talking to the three judges. The three judges were standing on Tang Guo''s side, and there was still smoke around him. The people around looked at that side nkly, Tang Huan was sure that Tang Guo was fried. The three people looked astonished, most of them disappointed. Tang Huan tickled the corner of his mouth. How good was it before, thest round was the most critical. After today, Tang Huan was also a member of the senior alchemist. The most important thing is that the alchemy furnace belongs to her. The three judges reacted, they didn''t mean to move forward, they just said to the attendant beside Tang Huan from a distance, "How much is refined and what quality?" Tang Huan frowned slightly, and he was not happy. Sure enough, seeing her bad performance before, did you look down on her? Thinking of the nine high-grade muscle-generating pills they had refined, they would regret itter when they knew it. But the strange thing is that her **** is also very indifferent, opened the jade bottle and checked it, and her voice calmly replied, "Elder, there are nine in total, all of which are top grade." Tang Huan originally thought that there would be a sound of Xuxu around him, and it was very rare to enter the ranks of senior pharmacists when he was a teenager. Even the three judges should have swept in front of her in an instant. However, after waiting for a long time, she did not have the reaction she imagined. Regardless of the three, or the others present, the reaction was mediocre. "Not bad. I didn''t expect Tang Huan to be a senior alchemist." A judge touched his beard and smiled. "This Tang family is really talented, and it is my luck to be able to witness their growth personally." The other two nodded quickly, indicating that it was so. Tang Huan frowned, feeling that things were not quite right. Although praised, the performance of other people present did not meet her expectations. But at this time she had no trouble asking anything, she could only hold back and stand in ce, waiting for the other alchemists to finish. After a while, a pharmacist fryer, a pharmacist refined five middle-grade spirit pills, Tang Huan had no surprises, and his expression was extremely indifferent. She nced at Tang Guo inadvertently, and saw that his face was in, she really couldn''t see what was going on. The Tang Guo she had in mind was the temperament that always raised her neck and refused to bow her head. Even if the fryer was on the fryer, she would be different from others. She had to admit that her proud appearance was what she admired most. Regardless of whether the opponent seeded or failed, the temperament that belonged to the family eldest in the whole body could not be surpassed by anyone. "This time the medicine refining conference really made this elder gain a lot. I won''t say anything. There are so many surprises today." "Next, the elder announced that the first winner of this medicine refining conference-Tang Guo, the second Miss Tang from the Tang family." Tang Huan was waiting for the judges to announce that she won the first ce. She had expected the previous words, but she never expected that thest word was different. Not Tang Huan, but Tang Guo. Tang Huan raised his head suddenly, opened his mouth and asked, "Why is Tang Guo the first?" In an instant, all the gazes from all around her fell on her, and they all had a meaning in their eyes, why wouldn''t it be Tang Guo? Tang Huan was bitter and angry at the same time. Even if Tang Guo performed well in the first two rounds, he still had to look at the results of thest round, right? Chapter 168: The reborn prostitute (30) Chapter 168: The reborn prostitute (30) Tang Huan stared at the judges on the stage, as if asking him to give an exnation, otherwise she would not ept the result. "Elder, the medicine refining conference emphasizes fairness. Even if Tang Guo performed very well in the previous two rounds, you can''t just dere that she is number one, right?" Tang Huan felt that he was standing in a fair arena. With so many people watching, it would be too ugly for them to eat together. The judge looked at Tang Huan strangely and said, "Why is it not Tang Guo? She refined the Dzogchen Supreme Pill for Soul Cultivation." The look in his eyes still says, is it possible that Tang Guo will be you? Tang Huan was stunned as if you were going crazy for the first ce. Dzogchen''s best soul pill? "Isn''t she a fryer?" Without thinking, Tang Huan blurted out, almost mad, the smile on his face couldn''t hold. "Who said she fried the oven?" The judges were still very strange. Seeing Tang Huan''s absent-minded appearance, he secretly regretted it. Could it be that Tang Huan''s mind was affected by the shock? I hope she can adjust her mentality, she is also a talented person in refining medicine. "Actually, Tang Huan is not bad for you." The judges hurriedlyforted, "Although it is not as good as Tang Guo, but at your age you can reach the level of a senior alchemist, the future is boundless." Tang Huan didn''t feel thefort from the judges at all, but felt that they were humiliating her. Compliment her, and immediately belittle her. Is there such afort? Also, there are so many useless smoke in front of Tang Guo, really no fryer? Tang Huan walked in front of Tang Guo with a gloomy expression. He saw thepletely undamaged alchemy furnace, and his nails fell deeply into the palm of his hand. "Sister, I don''t have a fryer." Tang Guo raised a proud smile and showed Miss Tang Dadi''s arrogant character to the fullest, without the slightest meaning of humility. "Dzogchen?" Tang Huan lowered his head and saw the soul-raising pill in the jade bottle, ten milky white shining light, lying down neatly. She looked a little confused, and her heart was even more angry. why? ? She had robbed Tang Guo of all the opportunities, and the other party still rose. Could she always be trampled on by Tang Guo? Tang Guo was holding an exquisite and small alchemy furnace, and saw Tang Huan''s somber expression on the side, and the corners of her lips opened up with a gorgeous smile, "Does the older sister like this alchemy furnace very much?" Tang Huan pressed her lips tightly, Tang Guo''s victory was a humiliation to her. "But I can''t give it to you. I also like this alchemy furnace very much. The top-grade alchemy furnace can''t be bought casually." Tang Huan squeezed his fist tightly, and countless anger rose in his eyes. She could see that the other party was humiliating her! [Host, I feel the anger value from the heroine, it is almost exploding. Tang Guo came down from the stage with an arrogant expression, with an unassuming appearance. No matter where there are people who hate the rich, Tang Guo''s appearance is not pleasing to the eyes of many people, but inexplicably sympathizes with Tang Huan. [Host, you have offended many people. "So what? They don''t like me anyway." Tang Guo smiled arrogantly, "I''m a senior alchemist. They hate me anymore, and there will be more time to beg me in the future." System: [...] He thinks it makes sense. "Cousin, you really are the best." Ye Zhou rushed up, nced at the alchemy furnace under her hand, and praised, "It looks good quality, barely worthy of you." "Okay." "..." Chapter 169: The reborn prostitute (31) Chapter 169: The reborn prostitute (31) Ye Zhou pondered, "Is the cousin not satisfied?" "Or you can use it first, and I will try to find a better one for you." When Tang Huan heard the conversation between the two, a sneer shed across his eyes, almost mad. This is a divine tool, after Tang Guo knew about it, he wouldn''t think so. Tang Huan regretted and felt heartache for not getting the artifact. "Huan''er likes that alchemy furnace?" Before Ye Zhou and Tang Guo left, Ye Yan never dared to show up. It is impossible to hide the things he did before. He also didn''t expect that Tang Guo was so powerful, he could actually refine the soul cultivation pill. Even so, he looked down on Tang Guo. Tang Huan was the perfect one in his mind. "I always thought that alchemy furnace was predestined to me," Tang Huan was t, "I didn''t expect the second sister to be better, and my mood was a little depressed. I have a hunch that if I get that alchemy furnace, my alchemy level will improve a lot." That is a magical tool. With the aid of the magical tool, can the level not be improved? Tang Guo had already made the limelight, if she were to get the artifact, she couldn''t imagine whether Tang Guo would be more beautiful than in her previous life. This momentum just now makes her feel very bad. "I didn''t expect Huan''er to like it so much. I knew it so long ago. I should have someone change a prize." Ye Yan''s eyes shed and he half-wrapped Tang Huan, "I will help you find what Huan''er wants." "A Yan, the second sister won''t want to, don''t force her." Saying that, Tang Huan didn''t mean to stop Ye Yan. "I have my own measures." A trace shed in Ye Yan''s eyes, and it was bound to be won. The Tang family was just a daughter, even if he was guarded by the emperor''s uncle, he wanted to get that alchemy furnace, there were ways. Don''t tell Huan''er about those dark methods, lest she worry. "Cousin, very happy?" Ye Zhou smiled and followed Tang Guo, "The cousin is a senior alchemist. After today, everyone in Xianping will know your name." He is happy! The cousin is awesome, just awesome! Seeing Tang Guo staring at the alchemy furnace, Ye Zhou didn''t understand, "Does my cousin like it or not?" "Cousin, after my judgment, this is an artifact." Tang Guo said lightly, "The artifact should be very valuable, right?" Ye Zhou didn''t react at first, and stayed for a while. It was weird toe back to his senses, "Although it looks a little good, but it looks so new, is it really an artifact?" "It''s an artifact." Ye Zhoupromised, "The cousin said it must be a divine tool." Whether it was a divine tool or not, the cousin was right. [Host, dont you think something is wrong? Your cousin seems to be less and less principled. Tang Guo shot the alchemy furnace. Originally, Ye Zhou didn''t care. The alchemy furnace shook, and the new and refined appearance suddenly became simple and simple, and he stayed. He rubbed his extremely handsome face, unbelievably, "Is it really an artifact?" Feeling the mysterious aura above, he could not understand how it was a divine tool. "Cousin, it should be worthy of you now." Ye Zhou said this the first time he reacted, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with his idea. An hourter, the two appeared outside the auction house. Ye Zhou struggled a few times and asked, "Cousin, are you really going to sell?" Divine tool, this is a divine tool, cousin, are you telling me to sell the divine tool? ? Chapter 170: Rebirth Concubine (32) Chapter 170: Rebirth Concubine (32) "Uncle Emperor." Ye Yan stopped the two people at the important auction house. Ye Zhou nced at Ye Yan carelessly, a sneer shed across his face, "Do you still recognize me as the emperor?" "What is the emperor''s doing? Are you angry with me?" Ye Yan''s eyes were smiling, "I don''t know where the emperor has been offended? Please also ask the emperor to point out. I must apologize to the emperor." Ye Yan thought he was so friendly. Ye Zhou should think that everyone was a member of the royal family, saying that he could not p himself in the face. But Ye Zhou only smiled coldly at him and walked towards him. That handsome face raised a faint smile that made him look familiar. He had forgotten whose face he had seen it. Then his emperor''s uncle rolled up his sleeves very rudely, and walked in front of him at this time. Before he didn''t react, he raised his hand and pped his left cheek very quickly with two ps. The two snaps attracted the onlookers around. The onlookers breathed stagnantly, only to feel countless hot air rushing above their heads. Ye Yan''s face was swollen, and his eyes were incredible. He really didn''t expect that Ye Zhou would hit him directly, or in this way. "The emperor..." "Hehe... the yellow mud horse..." Tang Guo was also stunned. His cousin would still scold someone, or would he scold Ye Yan as a yellow mud horse? ? Ye Yan couldn''t say anything, so he was kicked flying by Ye Zhou and hit the stall behind him. Ye Yan got up from the mess with a gloomy look, and he was embarrassed. Ye Zhou put down his sleeves, walked slowly in front of Ye Yan, and said with contempt, "For the sake of eldest brother, it is the kindness of this king to not interrupt your legs. Who gave the courage to specte in front of this king? Slippery?" "If it wasn''t for my cousin who was great and passed that level by herself, today would not be as simple as beating you twice." [Host, your cousin is so fierce, I really didn''t see it. I thought he could only speak sweet words, but he was still a rude person. Tang Guo smiled at the corner of her mouth, watching all this silently, without any intention of dissuade by thousands. Persuade me, that Ye Yan had targeted her, but Tang Huans friend, she would have been very kind unless she killed her. "Why, do you have an opinion?" Ye Yan lowered his head, even though he was humiliated, because this person was Ye Zhou, he did not dare to fight back at all. The emperor father had a good impression of him. Once he dared to do anything to Ye Zhou, his emperor would definitely not want his son every minute. Why is there a lot of sons of the father, and the only younger brother, Ye Zhou? Still a sibling brother. "What the emperor taught was that Ye Yan knew what was wrong." Ye Yan clenched his fist, and one day, he would get it back. Waiting for him to get to that position and waiting for him to practice beyond these people is the day of revenge. Now he dared not trouble Ye Zhou, and Tang Guo was not afraid of him. Ye Zhou ignored Ye Yan, an insignificant person. The disdainful expression on his face faded, and a smug smile appeared in an instant. He turned and ran back to Tang Guo, like a lively dog. "Cousin helped you teach him." Then please praise me, Tang Guo doesn''t even smile. "Cousin is awesome." Ye Zhou''s smile erged, and he also thought he was great. The two were about to enter the auction, but they were stopped by Ye Yan. Ye Zhou frowned, why did Xiao Qi''s face be so thick? The eldest brother''s sons are really strange, each one is different. No one has inherited the elder brother''s demeanor, so the woman must have a problem. "Uncle Emperor, I want to talk to Miss Tang Er." Chapter 171: Reborn Concubine (33) Chapter 171: Reborn Concubine (33) "Say what?" Ye Zhou didn''t mean to avoid it, "Speak straight." Ye Yan also knew that Ye Zhou would not give way. He used courtesy first and then pawn. Besides, at this time he didn''t dare to target Tang Guo at will. If Ye Zhou discovered it, it would be very detrimental to him. Not as ast resort, he didn''t want to use the shameful method for the time being, and if he wanted to use it, he would n it out so that Ye Zhou would not find it. "I want to exchange a top-grade alchemy furnace with Miss Tang Er the alchemy furnace you got at the Medicine Refining Conference." Ye Yan took out the best alchemy furnace. In his opinion, Tang Guo would definitely agree, "Huan''er likes that alchemy furnace very much. She is embarrassed to speak, wondering if Miss Tang Er would like it?" "If there are other requirements, Miss Tang Er can mention them, as long as they are within the abilities of this king." The conditions can be said to be very good, but Ye Yan''s eyes were fixed on Tang Guo, and you had better not ask for other requirements. Tang Guo and Ye Zhou looked at each other, the same expression shed under their eyes, and Ye Yan looked like you were an idiot. "Odd." Tang Guo smiled. Ye Zhou answered strangely: "It''s weird." Onlookers eating melons: What happened? Tang Guo took out the alchemy furnace and had restored his previous appearance. Ye Yan had a little smile in his eyes, and he knew that the other party would not refuse. As soon as I thought about it, I saw the alchemy furnace tremble, and it instantly changed. He secretly said something was wrong, Tang Guo said. "The Seventh Prince, do you think of me as a fool?" "Even if you like the eldest sister anymore, you can''t rely on your status as the seventh prince, just use a top-grade alchemy furnace, and promise some conditions for my divine artifact alchemy furnace, right?" As soon as this remark came out, everyone was upset, what? ? The Seventh Prince wants to use a top-grade alchemy furnace for the magical alchemy furnace in Miss Tang''s hand? ? So bully. I didn''t expect that the Seventh Prince was such a person. Isn''t this Mingqiu? One side of Ye Yan''s face was already swollen. Tang Guo just raised his voice, causing everyone around him to watch. His face instantly changed several colors. The surrounding sounds and contemptuous eyes made him feel hot. He has never lost such a big face when he grows up. He felt that it must havee from Tang Guo''s revenge. How could that be a divine tool, is it so good? "Miss Tang Er, please don''t be joking. That alchemy furnace has been reviewed by a pharmacist. It is just a top-grade alchemy furnace. I will change it with you, and you won''t suffer." Saying these words is calm, and he has used his life''s restraint. "Seven princes, you want to use the top-grade alchemy furnace as an excuse to get my magical alchemy furnace. This n is really great," Tang Guo sneered, "I won''t change it with you, I''m really afraid of you. , Im going to take this alchemy furnace to auction now, you want to prepare the yuan stone by yourself. You like eldest sister so much, will you buy it?" After that, she shook her head regretfully, "I''m afraid of the domineering character of the Seventh Prince. If I keep it, I''m afraid that I will die on the street tomorrow." An angry me was burning in Ye Yan''s eyes, but he did not dare to say anything. "Cousin, you can keep it if you want, I can protect you." "No, there is too much pressure," Tang Guo denied. "My cousin can''t stay on track all the time. I still sell it for peace of mind. In the future, don''t say that I have a magical alchemy furnace, I will sell it immediately." Ye Zhou: Actually, you can. Onlookers eating melons: What should I do if Miss Tang Jiadi suddenly feels a little sorry? Chapter 172: Reborn Concubine (34) Chapter 172: Reborn Concubine (34) "I heard that Miss Tang Jiadi won the first ce in the Medicine Refining Conference." "The reward for the first ce is a high-grade alchemy furnace." "Your news is outdated, that alchemy furnace is a divine tool." "The previous information about you is also out of date. Miss Tang Jiadi will sell this artifact." Everyone was surprised and quickly asked why. "What else can it be because of?" The man exined what he had witnessed that day, and sighed, "This is the first level of officials to suppress people. Although Miss Tang Jiadi is usually very public, she does not dare to offend the Seven Princes. Miss, I have to use the best furnace to exchange the artifact, this operation is no one, and it will be used to deceive people to the fullest." "Miss Tang Jiadi feels she can''t afford it, so she simply sells it, lest she die on the street in the future." ... There are overwhelming rumors, and I don''t know where it came from. In short, it spread throughout the entire Xianping country. "Some time ago, Miss Tang family fell in love with a thousand-year-old ginseng from a certain family. They did not sell it. The Seventh Prince appeared strongly. They had to sell it for safety and had to sell it at a low price." "What''s this? Some people questioned Miss Tang''s level of refining medicine, and the Seventh Prince directly asked someone toe to the door to smash the other''s sign." "Quietly telling you, thedy of a certain family went to Miss Tang''s family twice because she had a crush on the Seventh Prince. She was directly destroyed by the Seventh Prince. The family only moved out of Pingcheng yesterday." "Fuck, the seventh prince is so cruel?" ... "Who passed it out?" Ye Yan was gloomy, "Check, who the **** is against me." "Focus on checking my restless brothers." At this time, the Tang family. "Really it is an artifact?" Tang Haohui couldn''t believe it at all, and sold the artifact as soon as he said it. "Go get the artifact back. You have no ability to protect it. I have the protection of my Tang family." Tang Huan also looked at Tang Guo inconceivably, as if looking at a fool. Tang Guo had learned that it was a divine weapon in the previous life, and it could be covered so tightly at first that no one knew. Later, when the opponent''s strength was unmatched, how did he get this artifact? At that time, there were legends about Tang Guo everywhere, and she naturally heard these in the back house. Never thought that Tang Guo would still get the artifact in this lifetime, instead of holding it under her own use, she would take it to the auction house instead. "Take back?" Tang Guo smiled, "Then I ask Patriarch Tang, what are you going to do with this artifact after taking it back?" "Of course it''s for Huan''er." Tang Haohui didn''t even think about it, "Since you are going to sell it, you don''t care anyway, it''s better to give it to Huan''er, and you can make the best use of it." "Haha, it''s interesting. I got my things with my ability. You want to give it to her?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "The Seventh Prince will use a high-grade alchemy furnace in the street to exchange for my divine artifact. Conscience, knows to use things to deceive, and you, my father, you want to empty the white wolf." Tang Guo''s eyes widened, "Could it be that I am not yours?" Tang Haohui was said to have turned blue and white, and he also knew that what he said just now was very biased. But that''s what he thought in his heart. His second daughter was really arrogant and perverse, and he never liked it. Since the eldest daughter he loves has won his heart, so what if Tang Guo is a prostitute, anyway, he doesn''t like it, of course there are good things to leave for Huan''er. "It''s impossible to get the artifact back. Since you are so spoiling the eldest sister, tomorrow is the auction time for the artifact. The Tang family has no shortage of spirit stones. Go and shoot." Chapter 173: Reborn Concubine (35) Chapter 173: Reborn Concubine (35) "I heard that in order to please Miss Tang Family, the Seventh Prince ns to take pictures of that magical alchemy furnace." "It is said that the Tang family loves Miss Tang family very much, and he wants to photograph the magical alchemy furnace for her." "Do you know the Bo family?" "Isn''t that Madame Tang Bo Yunzi''s family?" "Yes, that''s the Bo family. I heard that Bo Xifeng, the eldest son of the Bo family, also threatened to photograph that magical alchemy furnace for Miss Tang family." "Fuck, this Miss Tang family is really popr. Isn''t Bo Xifeng the cousin of Miss Tang family? This cousin is really interesting. Instead of helping his cousin, he helps an outsider. Could it be that he treats the Tang family? The eldest has an admiration too?" "In fact, it''s more than that. In Pingcheng, I don''t know how many people are the admirers of Miss Tang''s family. It is said that there are several people whoe out of the pce, and they all look at her differently. However, those few have not spoken yet." "Don''t you find a very strange thing, Miss Tang Jiadi is a bit pitiful." "It''s a bit, but fortunately, I heard that the little prince spoils her very much. Even if the two have no marriage contract, the rtionship is still good." "If there were no little princes, I wonder if Miss Tang Jiadi would be swallowed by these people." ... Another wave of rumors spread throughout Pingcheng. If there is an Inte here, anyone rted to Tang Huan will probably be on the hot search. "Cousin, you are wronged." Ye Zhou also heard those rumors, and even some rumors were released by him. During this period of time by Tang Guo''s side, he knew that his cousins had resigned from their rtives, and everyone only saw the arrogance and domineering of Miss Tang''s concubine. But who knows how much bitterness is behind this arrogance and domineering, if she is not arrogant, a little more powerful, I am afraid that there will be no bones left by these gnaws. It''s hard to imagine that only a teenage girl bears so much pressure on her shoulders. He took the time to investigate what happened in the Tang family over the years. The cousin has been ignored by the Tang family since she was a few years old. She is able to achieve today''s achievements, one is that she worked hard, and the other is that the Tang n still allocated her the resources that should be given to her. If the resources of the Tang family are not controlled by the n, ording to Tang Haohui''s temperament, the cousin is afraid that there are no resources for cultivation. Even if the Tang family rejected her, so did the Bo family. Especially Bo Xifeng and Bo Ling''er. One is the cousin''s cousin and the other is the cousin''s cousin. It is really puzzling not to get close to the cousin but to Tang Huan instead. "No matter what other people do to you, cousin will always stand by your side." At this moment, Ye Zhou felt very sorry for the little girl in front of him. She was only sixteen years old, but her fate was so rough. His little aunt only hopes that her daughter will get ahead. Once her cousin can''tpare with Tang Huan, she just sits and looks at her. She uses her cousin as a tool to raise a daughter. "Cousin, you are such a good person." Ye Zhou''s smile bloomed, and his mood became happy. Tang Guo smiled and groaned, "There are many peopleing to auction the artifact. After a while, I got the yuan stone. I will invite my cousin to dinner and give you a big red envelope." "No need, just keep the cousin. I don''tck the original stone. If you want to ask, I will ask you. I am the leader, and I should give you the red envelope." The cousin is so pitiful, how can he ask for the cousin''s things. The system silently watched the host, who had been sending good people cards to Ye Zhou, and seeing this foolish cousin still smiling, I wonder if it will be mmp in the future. Chapter 174: Reborn Concubine (36) Chapter 174: Reborn Concubine (36) The host is not a good bird. Once you are sorry for her, no matter how good you are to her, she can remember your bad. In other words, she remembers you well, and she also remembers your hatred, so that the two can be clearly distinguished. A person who is good to her, she said that revenge will be revenge, and she will continue to avenge her after revenge. There is really no pressure for her. For example, Ye Zhou, who first gave up and didn''t want her, will not be with him in the future, no matter what he regrets or whatever. And Ye Zhou treats her well, she will treat Ye Zhou sincerely. The host inherits all the feelings of the original body, and naturally has feelings for Ye Zhou. For the host, feelings do not mean that they are like ordinary people and be biological children. She can love you very much, but just not with you. You can feel her deep love all the time, but you just can''t stay with her as long as you want. Such as Leng Rui, and then Tang Zheng. If you want to say you want more, she will tell you with a smile, I love you so much, I love you all the time, caring about you, only you in my heart, how can you be so greedy and want more? The system also wants to send a message to the host mmp, how could there be such a terrible woman in the world. Typically, people can''t see and eat. "Tang Haohui is here." Tang Guo looked at Tang Haohui who walked in below. Tang Huan and Aunt Lou apanied Tang Haohui. At the same time, Ye Yan also came, and they met each other. The two chatted before they walked in. A private room. After squinting his eyes, Tang Guoughed, "These two people want to join hands." "Cousin don''t worry, it''s not so easy for them to want the artifact. I asked someone to release the news a few days ago. Everyone whoes today is not short of Yuanshi, so I guarantee that my cousin can make a fortune. Before long, two young men and women walked in outside. The men are handsome and the women are cute and cute. Who are they if they are not Bo Xifeng and Bo Ling''er? "That Tang Guo is really ignorant. She doesn''t want the artifact herself, so she can just give it to Sister Huanhuan, and she wants to put it out for auction. Why do so many things." Bo Ling''er''s voice was not small, Tang Guo heard it, she didn''t mind it. But when she had just walked through, the two people closest to her ording to memory were the closest. So she wondered who of these two people tripped her. "cousin?" "If you don''t like them, don''t contact them in the future." Tang Guo came back to his senses, and smiled at the corner of his mouth, "Know, didn''t I take a look? Anyway, there is a cousin, others are not important." Sweet words, nice words, she never said stingy. When Ye Zhou heard it, it was as sweet as a candy. How could the cousin be so cute and so pleasing? Who said she was arrogant and domineering, it was just that the outsiders did not understand. Ye Zhou looked at Tang Guo''s exquisite and beautiful face, and was dazed by the smile at the corner of her mouth, for a while. He returned to his senses and shook his head quickly, expressing iprehension about his behavior just now. People who came one after another filled up the entire auction hall. Because it was a magical item, there were so many peopleing today, and even came from other ces. On the way, they all heard the story behind the auction of the magical item. Hushing endlessly. Of course, I also learned that Tang Guo, who sells artifacts, turned out to be a high-level pharmacist, or the kind of pharmacist who can refine the Great Perfection Spirit Pill. As a result, it was very difficult for them to despise the person who wanted her to run into the street. Too stupid. Chapter 175: Reborn Concubine (37) Chapter 175: Reborn Concubine (37) The auction of the artifact has begun, and the scene is extremely quiet except for the sound of bidding. The starting price was one yuan stone, and the first person to speak directly bid for five million yuan stone, and the people present took a breath. Tang Huan was very nervous sitting in the private room. She really wanted to get this artifact. Tang Guo definitely hadn''t used this artifact before, and didn''t know its benefits, otherwise it would be impossible to sell it. Ye Yan and Tang Haohui didn''t n to bid for the time being, but Aunt Lou on the side was stunned by the way they bid. These people can add a few million at every turn, they are too rich, right? She was a little worried. Is it really worth the cost of such a precious stone just to buy such an artifact? "Huan''er, or else, let''s not want that artifact, it''s too expensive." Aunt Lou feels distressed, although she is working with Ye Yan, she also feels distressed. Tang Huan frowned, "Mother, the artifact is rare, and it''s an alchemy furnace. If you have a chance, you must get it. After you get it in my hand, the original stone that was thrown out will return." Over the years, her own worth is actually not cheap, but she doesn''t want to expose it so quickly. She guessed that this time there was not a few hundred million that could not hold this artifact. It is actually difficult to spend several hundred million at a time, unless some of the shops underneath are sold. Especially when she thought that these several hundred million would still be given to Tang Guo, she felt even more unhappy. But she didn''t care about Yuanshipared to the artifact. Aunt Lou didn''t quite understand, Tang Huan was early, and she decided many things on her own. After listening to her, Aunt Lou stopped talking. Justined, "Second Miss is too ignorant, don''t give you the artifact, just forget it, can''t you just sell it to you? Will it still make her suffer." "It''s all a family, how can you make such a living." Tang Haohui was very dissatisfied when he heard it, anyway, he was very dissatisfied with Tang Guo, "You have a mother or not, you Xier don''t know, Bo Yunzi doesn''t care about her at all." "Master, I think it''s better to let thedy take care of the seconddy. See that she is floating outside all day long. The little prince goes to her yard every day. They have no marriage contract anymore. The spread of the lone man and widow is afraid that it will ruin me. The reputation of my daughter. I see if she is in a hurry, or book her a marriage, there will be no so much trouble after getting married. " Tang Haohui listened and thought it was a good idea. Marry Tang Guo out of sight and not bother, but also to make room for Huan''er. Aunt Lou thought the same way. With Tang Guo, her concubine, Huan''er would always be crushed by a concubine. "Then Bo Yunzi didn''t care about this, so I will leave this to you." Aunt Lou was overjoyed, "Actually, I have long thought of a candidate, the second youngdy is such a strong person. If she were to be matched with a too strong person, it would be bad. I heard that there is a very favored second son in the Hou Mansion. The entire Hou Mansion circled him, looks gentle and elegant, he is worthy of the second youngdy." "Then you contact the Hou Mansion." Tang Haohui didn''t care who the other party was, as long as he married Tang Guo. Tang Huan raised his eyebrows. The second son had no talent for cultivation, but had a special hobby. He liked to abuse women and listened to women''s screams, but she didn''t mention it. She and Tang Guo are not right, why help each other. In the private room, Tang Guo was in a good mood when he heard the soaring numbers. He had no idea what Tang Haohui and Lou Xier were nning. Chapter 176: Reborn Concubine (38) Chapter 176: Reborn Concubine (38) In the end, the artifact was photographed by Ye Yan and Tang Haohui, costing a billion, much more than Tang Huan''s budget, and even she was very painful. After getting the artifact, Tang Haohui urged, "Huan''er, the artifact is handed over to you. I believe that if it falls into your hands, you will be able to make the most of it." Tang Huan held the artifact in excitement, and hurriedly responded, indicating that she would treat the artifact well and finally realized it in her heart. On the other side, Tang Guomei counted the Yuanshi and wrapped a big red envelope for the waiter. The waiter became more attentive. Tang Guo then took Ye Zhou to dinner with arge fortune, and gave Ye Zhou a big red envelope. Ye Zhou looked at it, and it turned out to be a big red envelope, a whole hundred million yuan stone. He is a little unbelievable, why did his cousin give him so much? "It''s only Yuanshi, cousin, take it, now I don''tck this." She didn''tck in the first ce, and she said that with her level of medicine refining, countless people were willing to hold the essence stone to let her refining alchemy. Let her help, that''s enough to prepare a panacea, everyone is willing. But now, everyone has been turned away by her, because she is not in the mood to practice and is afraid of being pursued and killed. Then these people hated Ye Yan and Tang Huan to death, these two people still don''t know. But it didn''t take long before Tang Guo''s good mood was destroyed. "You see you first, and if it''s appropriate, you will make a marriage appointment. I have seen it before. The second son of the Hou Mansion looks very good, and he is very popr in the Hou Mansion. You have a strong personality. I heard that he has a gentle personality and a good match. "Tang Haohui said, "During this period, don''t let men enter the yard casually, because it has a bad reputation." Tang Guo frowned, the second son of the Hou Mansion? It was the person that Yuan Shi had married, Zheng Song, who abused Yuan Shi''s life. "Who helped me see it?" "Of course it''s your Aunt Lou, otherwise who else? Do you think it''s your mother who only knows how to practice?" Tang Haohui still looked like, don''t know what''s wrong, andughed at Tang Guo. "Okay, go down, and arrange for you to meet tomorrow." Tang Guo sat in the yard silent for a long time, and the system couldn''t guess what she was thinking. For a long time, I saw a gorgeous smile at the corner of her mouth, and the system trembled. If he had a body, his heartbeat would also speed up. [Host, I don''t advise you to calm down, let''s talk, what are you going to do? As long as the host doesn''t kill himself, he will open one eye and close the other as he can''t see it. In fact, he gradually feels that being a female partner is nothing for humans. "Say it tonight." In the afternoon, Ye Zhou came again. He found that something was wrong with his cousin who was always smiling and talking. He finally spoke before it was getting dark and leaving. "Cousin, something on your mind?" "Aunt Lou introduced me a partner and asked me to see you tomorrow." Hearing this, Ye Zhou''s heart jumped suddenly, "Did you agree?" "No, but looking at their appearance, they didn''t intend to ask my opinion at all, and wanted to kick me out early." Ye Zhou curled his brows, his good-looking smile disappeared, his eyes shed gloomy, and his heart was filled with mes. A chess piece was crushed into powder by him, and the powder was sprinkled on the chessboard. "What will the cousin do?" "Cousin don''t worry, things will be resolved soon." Ye Zhou raised his brows and saw Tang Guo''s sullen smile. The anger in his heart dissipated. At the same time, he was a little thoughtful. He was really angry just now. He was very angry. He wanted to kill Aunt Lou before he would kill the man. killed. Chapter 177: Reborn Concubine (39) Chapter 177: Reborn Concubine (39) It''s dark at night. "Tong, invisibility." The system quickly found the invisibility talisman for Tang Guo, he knew that the night ck wind was high, it was the time to do bad things. There was no light in the room at this time, and he still saw the expression on the host''s face clearly, gloomy, treacherous, solemn, and cruel. He hadn''t seen her like this for a long time. He knew that someone was going to be unlucky tonight, but he didn''t know who the unlucky person would be. Tang Haohui? Tang Huan? Aunt Lou? Or is it the legendary second son of the Hou Mansion, Zheng Song? Tang Guo asked before that Tang Haohui was not in Aunt Lou''s yard tonight. She posted an invisibility talisman for herself and walked straight to Aunt Lou''s house. No one would have thought that someone would take a shot at Aunt Lou, even Tang Huan would not have thought that she would only arrange for Aunt Lou a few girls in the swift center. How could these girls, even if they were on vigil, prevented Tang Guo from approaching? Before Tang Guo approached, they fell into aa. Looking at Aunt Lou lying on the bed, she was unceremoniously confused, and carried Aunt Lou out of the Tang house. Floating as light as a swallow to the position of the Hou Mansion, isn''t Aunt Lou going to give her a man? Having been praised so well by Aunt Lou, she simply gave this man to her. There was a cruel, bloodthirsty smile at the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth, as if the girl with a clean smile during the day was just an appearance. "Cousin out?" "Yes, master, but Miss Tang should have used some means to hide, so she won''t be able to track her after she leaves the yard." Ye Zhou''s eyes shed, and he asked, "Do you know who the man Aunt Lou introduced to her cousin is?" "It''s Zheng Song, the second son of Hou Mansion." Hearing this, Ye Zhou stood up quickly, with only angry mes in his eyes. Who is that Zheng Song? Other people dont understand, does he still understand? The emperor brother talked to him many times that this gentleman on the surface is actually a cruel person. There are not ten or eight maids brought out of his yard every month. "Perhaps, I know where my cousin went." Thinking of this, Ye Zhou no longer felt relieved, his figure disappeared in the same ce as soon as he shed. The ck shadow, who was still kneeling down, had more fear in his eyes, and the master became more and more unpredictable. I don''t know how strong it is, I can''t wait for it. "Second Young Master, please spare me... Ah..." "Spare you? Haha... Don''t you always want to climb onto my son''s bed? Come here, take it." On the bed was a woman covered in blood, whose limbs were bound by ropes. As the man fell on her body with each whip, a scream of moan came from her throat. "Call! My son is loving you." "Speak louder, don''t say anything? Is it dissatisfaction with my son''s love?" The seemingly gentle-looking Zheng Song still had a spring-like smile on his face. He threw away the long whip in his hand and reced it with a long whip with thorns. The woman got a moment of rxation, and turned her head subconsciously, and saw Zheng Song slowly walking towards her with a long whip, with thorns glowing from the whip. Thinking of what happened next to her, coupled with the physical pain, she was frightened and fainted. Zheng Song frowned, throwing away the whip somewhat disappointingly, and kicked the woman down. He let out a cold voice, "I thought it was a hard bone, and I couldn''t stand it for an hour." "boom!" Zheng Song was very unhappy with the sudden sound outside the door: "Who?" He opened the door, and a soft body plunged into his arms. He looked down at the charming woman and smiled. Chapter 178: Reborn Concubine (40) Chapter 178: Reborn Concubine (40) Tang Guo hid in the dark, seeing that Zheng Song didn''t doubt the origin of the woman who threw into his arms, but smiled and hugged the person in. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the strong malicious radiating from his body made the system afraid to speak. She stood there for a long time, the invisibility talisman was collected from a certain fantasy world, and the actual effect was rtively long. A quarter of an hourter, she heard the screams of women from inside, and the smile on her face grew. She squinted her eyes slightly, thinking about what happened to the original body in the Hou Mansion every day. The people inside screamed, and she felt relieved. This feeling was really great. She is in a good mood, the system can feel it, and she can speak out, [Host, can you relieve your anger? "Listen for a while." This is like listening to a movie, and it makes people feel sick. There was a scream, but the courtyard was very quiet. It was specially built for the second son by Master Hou. The second son has no talent for cultivation. Master Hou''s n is to let his son live a happy life. After another hour, the voice inside became quieter, and Tang Guo left the Hou Mansion. When I left the Hou Mansion, I saw Ye Zhou. Although there was an invisibility talisman on her body, Tang Guo could be sure that Ye Zhou had seen her. She is not surprised, Ye Zhou should be very strong. "It''s sote, my cousin is still wandering around, what if something happens?" Ye Zhou came forward, as if he didn''t know anything, holding Tang Guo''s hand, the surrounding environment changed in the next instant. Tang Guo looked intently, isn''t this just her yard? Ye Zhou is only in his twenties, and his strength is so unpredictable, he is indeed a cultivator. "Cousin, can you let go of my hand?" "Men and women will not kiss me. My father warned me not to let strange men in." Tang Guo said with a smile. Under the moonlight, the fiery red robe set off Ye Zhou more beautifully. There was a smile on his face. Compared with the silly look during the day, he was a little more strange at this moment. Tang Guo''s words did not let Ye Zhou loosen. Instead, he shook his hand and said cautiously, "Cousin, can I hold your hand again?" Tang Guo was taken aback, and then sneered, "Cousin, don''t be kidding, your cultivation level is not lower than those of the hidden powers, and you have a great future. Why do you hold my hand?" "Cousin, you understand." Ye Zhou had serious eyes. On the way to the Hou Mansion, he wanted to understand that he probably liked her and liked this arrogant and strong little girl. Knowing that the Tang family wanted her to marry the second son of the Hou Mansion, he wanted to kill in addition to anger. At that moment, he couldn''t hide his true face hidden beneath his appearance, and he couldn''t wait to expose it. Seeing Tang Guo throw Aunt Lou into Zheng Song''s house, all he had left in his heart was refreshment, and he wanted to do this by himself. Those who count their cousins should learn this lesson. "Cousin mean, do you regret it?" Ye Zhou nodded, "I regret it." "Then you remember what I told you when I decided to divorce?" Ye Zhou pursed his lips, his eyes filled with grievances, "Cousin... who can do nothing." "I have a grudge!" "I am a man who speaks for words." "And I don''t like to eat Huitou grass, no matter how good it grows, I won''t eat it." "Guoer." Ye Zhou faded away from just now, and looked at Tang Guo with pitiful eyes, that look like you were a wicked person if you didn''t give me a chance, and he still didn''t shake Tang Guo. Chapter 179: Rebirth Concubine (41) Chapter 179: Rebirth Concubine (41) Being turned away by Tang Guo was something Ye Zhou had never thought of. With the previous getting along with Tang Guo, he can feel that Tang Guo is very close to him, and the other party gets along with him frankly, but he doesn''t hide his love for him. He wanted to understand his own mind, thinking that Tang Guo would definitely agree to confess. The fact was beyond his expectation, Tang Guo refused without hesitation, and even helped him recall the stupid things he had done. "Cousin, I have given you several opportunities. For the first time, I asked if you really don''t take a ride? If you say no, then I said again, then don''t get in my car." "The second time, I asked you, I am going to divorce, and you are very happy." "It''s the third time before going to the pce. You are still looking forward to retiring. Cousin, it''s not that I didn''t give you a chance, but you didn''t want it." When Ye Zhou remembered what happened before, he wanted to give himself two knives. Is there a pitfall for him? He wandered around Tang Guo''s yard, not going anywhere. I have been thinking about how to make my cousin change her mind. Once his goal was to appreciate the scenery and cultivate to the broken void, now he has added another one, with his cousin. What is the mood of the system at this time, what else is there besides saying mmp? If Ye Zhou knew what mmp was, he would probably scold him. From seeing the first side of Ye Zhou, his ck-bellied host dug a hole for him. [Host, you never thought about it, what if Ye Zhou really doesn''t like you? "I''m so beautiful, maybe he doesn''t like it?" The nose of the system is crooked, [Is this the reason? Host, can you be more serious? See what you do next time you wear an ugly monster. "Then let me tell you, what is the way to make the person you like tempted." The system listened with pointed ears, he was about to learn, and always felt that the host had a lot of dry goods. "Let the other person care about you. The best way to like you is to let him pay. The more you pay, the more you like it. For example, if you buy a treasure for a big price and check a thing on the road, you will like this on the road. Gadgets? If you put this gadget in the antique market and let a group of experts appraise it, there will be a group of fools who wille up and buy it back at a high price, admiring it every day. " System: It makes sense. [So you use Ye Zhou''s guilt to make him treat you hard, host, you are too bad. "Don''t I treat him badly? I divided him so much as soon as I made money. I think of him for any good things, okay? I also treat him sincerely." "Besides, I''m only good to him in this world, isn''t that enough? He is the only one." System: Can''t afford it. [Host, your cousin is still outside, it seems that he doesn''t n to leave. "Then I will make a pot of hot tea for my cousin." Host? ? "how?" [You are so shameless, if you don''t agree to get back together, you still care about them? ? Is there anyone like you? "I''m shameless and not shameless. The important thing is that I make tea for him. He must be very happy." System: Haha...mmp, the host is getting broken. Sure enough, when Tang Guo opened the door, Ye Zhou rushed over like a pug, looking at her with bright eyes and an exaggerated smile on the corners of her mouth. The surprise look on her face made the system feel like a dog. "What is my cousin still doing outside?" "The scenery of the cousin''s yard is beautiful, I want to see it a bit longer." "Oh, then I''ll give you a pot of tea, cousin, take your time, I want to sleep." Putting down the teapot, Tang Guo decisively closed the door. Then the system saw Ye Zhou sitting in the yard drinking tea... Chapter 180: Rebirth Concubine (42) Chapter 180: Rebirth Concubine (42) Ye Zhou sat in the yard all night and didn''t mean to leave. It seemed that he had to wait for Tang Guo to get up. Before Tang Guo started, Tang Mansion was lively. The reason was that Aunt Lou had disappeared, and Tang Huan was leading a group of people to rummaged through the entire Tang Mansion, and this would be finding Tang Guo''s courtyard. Tang Huan was not at all polite, pushed the courtyard door open, and found Ye Zhou sitting on the stone bench. Ye Zhou frowned, "Get out!" Tang Huan pursed the corner of his mouth and looked at Ye Zhou steadily, as if he was wondering whether the disappearance of Aunt Lou had something to do with Ye Zhou. "Little prince, my aunt is missing, and now the second sister''s yard has not been searched, so please make it easy for the little prince." "The king said, get out, don''t disturb the cousin." Ye Zhou stopped Tang Huan who was about toe in, and sneered. "This king doesn''t know that an aunt in a small area can spend so much time in the morning to find an aunt. , To search Miss Tang''s yard." Tang Huan''s expression was a little ugly, but that was her mother, not to mention the madam, she had to search even the king and I. "Little prince, please let me let the second sister out, the aunt is very important to me." "What''s the matter about this king and my cousin?" Ye Zhou snorted coldly. I just didn''t let you do anything. Even if Tang Huan was anxious, he really couldn''t deal with Ye Zhou. "Then I''ll just wait here, wait for the second sister to get up and search again, Xiao Wang, are you satisfied?" Tang Huan''s eyes were cold, and he seemed to hate Ye Zhou. She ordered other people to find another ce. She waited at the door of the yard. Ye Zhou was sensitive to ears and eyes, and heard Tang Huan calling people to surround the yard, as if she could be sure that his cousin had hidden the people. Ye Zhou was funny in his heart. At the moment, Lao Shizi Aunt Lou didn''t know whether she was alive or not. Few women who fell into Zheng Song''s hands would end well. "Then you wait." Ye Zhou poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip, it was cold, it was still delicious from the warmth that his cousin took outst night. He moved the stone tables and stools to the door of Tang Guo''s room, like a door god, no one can pass him in. "Don''t disturb your cousin." Tang Huan was angry, "If the little prince does this, he will not be afraid of ruining the second sister''s reputation. The family is about to talk to the second sister about marriage." Speaking of this, Ye Zhou became angry, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and his face sullenly said, "The cousin belongs to me, whoever dares to talk to her about marriage, this king will teach him to be a man, you go and tell Tang Haohui, don''t think about bullying this king''s cousin. , And its not allowed to say kiss to her. I dont care if my cousin wants to marry me anyway. Tang Huan looked at Ye Zhou incredulously, what did he say? He means he likes Tang Guo? I remembered that Ye Zhou had not stayed for Tang Guo in the previous life, and focused on his cultivation. Tang Guo had been chasing Ye Zhou''s footsteps. Could it be that after rebirth, too many changes have caused many trajectories to be different. She had investigated that after meeting the monster that time, Tang Guo had returned with Ye Zhou. If she had taken Tang Guo away at that time, the two would not have met if she wanted toe, and there would not be so many variables. Thinking of this, Tang Huan regretted it. "What do you mean by the little prince? Haven''t you already divorced?" Tang Huan didn''t give up, "You mean you have a fancy second sister?" "Why, no? This king just Chapter 181: Rebirth Concubine (43) Chapter 181: Rebirth Concubine (43) Tang Guo only opened the door when the sun was three poles. In fact, she woke up a long time ago. Since Ye Zhou was willing to help her watch the door, of course she had to ept his kindness and sleep again. "Cousin, how did you sleepst night?" Tang Huan found Ye Zhou''s diligent look very dazzling. Tang Guo blinked, and nced at Tang Huan outside, "Why is the eldest sister here? With so many people." "My aunt is missing, now I need to search the second sister''s yard." Tang Huan tried to restrain his anger, and the entire Tang Mansion was searched, but there was still no one. She really didn''t expect that a big living person would just disappear. She first suspected Tang Guo, but when she walked to Tang Guo''s courtyard, she felt it impossible. With Tang Guo''s cultivation base, how could he take away a big living person? The maids she arranged for her aunt were all capable of cultivation. Although they were not as good as Tang Guo, Tang Guo would definitely disturb them if she wanted to take away people. She went to see her aunt this morning and found that all the maids were unconscious, and after waking them up, they all said they didn''t know what happened. Tang Guo was stunned for a moment, as if he really didn''t know anything. Ye Zhou watched his cousin''s brilliant performance, and the corners of his mouth curled up. The cousin was so cute. Cousin is the cutest in maind China! My cousin is so cute for doing bad things. The cousin is cute in everything. Oh, my cousin is so cute, why not agree to be with him. As long as he is with him, he can apany his cousin to do bad things. With his aftermath, he promised not to be exposed. Even if he is exposed, he can still be pulled out to top the pot. Tang Guo felt the fiery sight from Ye Zhou and ignored him. "The eldest sister said Aunt Lou is missing?" Tang Huan carefully observed Tang Guo''s expression. The other party didn''t seem to know, and his heart sank. Could it be her enemy? How did she know that Tang Guo, who had experienced countless worlds and yed countless roles, acted like what? If it weren''t for Ye Zhou to see Tang Guo in personst night, he would never have thought that she did that thing. "Second sister, no matter what, I need to search your yard." Tang Huan calmed down without seeing anything in Tang Guo. Don''t panic at this time, a little panic may miss something. And now Tang Guo''s suspicion has not been cleared, she dare not take it lightly. "It''s not that I don''t let you search, but I am a daughter of the Tang family. If you want to search my yard, just search. How can someoneugh at me when you spread it? Tang Huan''s heart sank, and at the same time his doubts about Tang Guo became smaller. Tang Guo has always been so arrogant, it is strange that she can easily search the yard. "Second sister, let me check first. If the second sister is innocent, I will apologize to you." Tang Guo yawned, "Apologizing is useful? You said that if you hid someone in my yard, you hid someone, and then brought people to search with great fanfare. What would outsiders think about this?" "Eldest sister, you are so prestigious, if you were not for me, everyone would think that you are the Tang family''s daughter." Tang Huan pursed the corner of his mouth, "Second sister, how can you let me search?" "beg me." what? Tang Huan thought he had heard it wrong, and Tang Guo said it again, arrogant, and vividly performed the arrogant youngdy. "I said, beg me, I will let you search." Tang Huan pursed her lips, begging Tang Guo, she couldn''t do it. Of course Tang Guo knew that Tang Huan couldn''t do it. She smiled, "This is a bit difficult for you, so let''s change the terms." "Said the second sister." Tang Huan breathed a sigh of relief. "Who was the one who tripped me a few months ago?" She really holds a grudge. Chapter 182: Reborn Concubine (44) Chapter 182: Reborn Concubine (44) Tang Huan never expected that Tang Guo''s second condition was also very embarrassing. Of course she knew the person who tripped Tang Guo. She did not stop, nor confided this secret to anyone. "Second Sister..." "I just want a truth that hurts me, isn''t that too much?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Sister, you should know." Tang Huan didn''t speak. This was Tang Guo, arrogant and hateful. He caught her weakness and beat him frantically, never showing mercy. "Sister, if you find it difficult to betray your teammates, please beg me. After all, you don''t want to tell me the truth. I am qualified to ask you to beg me." There was a smile on Tang Guo''s face, it was so tant, it blinded Ye Zhou''s eyes, and also beat his obsessed heart. The cousin is so charming. His heart was about to jump out, and he couldn''t hold it anymore. "Remember, please, I need to kneel down," Tang Guo proudly lifted his chin, vividly interpreting the image of a big viin, "I am qualified to be angry." Tang Huan clenched her fists tightly, it was impossible for her to ask Tang Guo. "I tell you." Tang Guo smiled, "Who is it? Bo Xifeng or Bo Ling''er." Tang Huan raised his head abruptly, his eyes darkened, how could Tang Guo be sure that it was these two people, did the other party know who tripped her or did not know? Whether she knew it or not, she had no choice. "Bo Ling''er." Tang Huan spit out these three words, before Tang Guo could say anything, "Second Sister, let me go in and search now." Tang Guo stepped aside and raised her brows, "Go, it''s rare to see the eldest sister bow her head to me, I am very happy." Tang Huan didn''t even look at her, and walked in with someone. "Remember, don''t mess up my things, or I will ask the eldest sister for a loss." Tang Huan''s footsteps stiffened. The people who searched had just touched the object and almost pushed the object away. The action was also stagnant, and then became cautious. After moving away from the inspection, he quickly put it back in ce, fearing the person outside. Be angry and demandpensation from them. Tang Guo smiled, and Ye Zhou stared at Tang Guo happily. "Do you want my cousin to help you teach Bo Ling''er?" Ye Zhou seemed to be smiling when he said this, and the chill in his eyes couldn''t be covered. Tang Guo shook her head, "No, she will have a hard time after today." "how?" Tang Guo whispered, "Cousin, you know, will there be any rumors outsideter?" "There will be a rumor that Miss Tang Family, in order to enter my yard to search for her aunt, told me that it was Bo Ling''er who tripped me a few months ago and almost killed me in the mouth of the monster." "Bo Ling''er will know the truth soon. She wille to the door to question Tang Huan and ask her why she said that. Bo Ling''er is very selfish. Because Tang Huan''s reputation is ruined, she will hate Tang Huan to death. Yes, no matter how Tang Huan exined it, it was useless." Tang Guo smiled, "Bo Xifeng will help Tang Huan intercede, and Bo Ling''er will hate Tang Huan even more when he hears it. He thinks that Bo Xifeng is stunned by Tang Huan, and even his own sister doesnt care. The two siblings will Tang Huanhuan." Ye Zhou: "..." system: yin! It''s so cloudy. "Cousin, how can you be so cute?" Ye Zhou couldn''t help but touch her forehead, her jewel-like eyes gleaming beautifully, "Cousin''s heart was beaten by you, soul It''s almost gone, what do you say?" "Cousin, I don''t want to go back." "Maybe it''s delicious?" Chapter 183: Reborn Concubine (45) Chapter 183: Reborn Concubine (45) Things were developing as Tang Guo expected. Not long after Tang Huan searched her yard, rumors arose. Because Tang Guo''s reputation is too high, it is not only the arrogant and domineering Miss Tang family, but also that she is a senior alchemist who refines Dzogchen pill. Bo Ling''er''s name was immediately known by everyone in Pingcheng, and they all condemned him. How could this person be so vicious. It was unbelievable that the two were still cousins, and it was so ck-hearted to push his cousin into the mouth of the monster. Bo Ling''er instantly became a ck-hearted representative, or the one who never got rid of it. As long as Tang Guo was read for a day, she might be picked up and talked about. Bo Ling''er is now going out, people are pointing to her, and there are even several forces who say that they will not marry the Bo family. These powers came to Tang Guo very horribly, and first stated that they would not have anything to do with the Bo family, and then offered a generous reward, as well as a lot of elixir, and asked Tang Guo to refine his pill. "Pharmacist Tang, don''t you know how good have you been recently?" Tang Guo was invited into a luxurious restaurant. The people who invited her were several powerful families in Pingcheng. They joined hands to invite them, and they also joined hands to exclude the Bo family. They analyzed the character of the seconddy of the Tang family, and she was a grudge. This time, Tang Guo has a high chance of helping them. It''s not that they don''t want to find other pharmacists, but the elixir they want to refine is very rare. There are only one or two elixir, and it is absolutely impossible to find other pharmacists. Looking for Tang Guo is different, this one has not heard of Lianfei. "pretty good." "Then Pharmacist Tang does this for us?" The representatives of several major forces asked cautiously, "Regardless of sess, we have prepared a generous reward for Pharmacist Tang, so please give it a try." Even if it is unsessful, it is a pity at best, it is definitely profitable to be able to make friends with this potential stock. "sure." The people who asked were relieved and finally seeded this time. "Bring them all." This time, Tang Guo didn''t refuse anyone who came. Of course, she was limited to the few dogs in front of her. She smiled and put away a few panacea, "You guys are really good at ttering." "Take it in three days." They were happy in their hearts and tried to stay calm on their faces, and then said, "We have prepared a nice yard for Pharmacist Tang. If Pharmacist Tang feels ufortable living in Tang''s house, he can move in at any time." "I''m interested." Tang Guo nodded proudly, with no intention to refuse. Seeing Tang Guo''s benefits, everyone knew it well and didn''t say anything else. Now the result is very good. When he returned to the Tang family, Tang Guo took out all the things and checked it again. These families were paid very well indeed. Only one family prepared a panacea. Several other forces prepared two to five copies. She only needed to hand in one copy, and the rest belonged to her. She didn''t see Tang Huan, she heard that Tang Huan was still looking for Aunt Lou. Tang Haohui is also looking for someone, and there is no time to disturb her temporarily. In the Hou Mansion, since that night a few days ago, the servants of the Hou Mansion knew that there was a mysterious beautifuldy hidden in their second son''s house, and countless people were guessing who this person was. Zheng Song hid people very well, even the maids who took care of him were not seen. Yes, he already knew her identity from Aunt Lou''s mouth. He chuckled, thinking he would let her go back if he said his identity? too naive. Chapter 184: Rebirth Concubine (46) Chapter 184: Rebirth Concubine (46) Three dayster, Tang Guo handed over the refined spirit pills to the powers. The one that had only given out a panacea did not fail. That power was grateful to Tang Guo. Several big forces asked another question, "Yao Master Tang, but have they all seeded?" They are just curious, no matter how many copies of the elixir are given out, they only get one elixir of the elixir, and there are ten spiritual pills lying in the jade bottle they are holding. "Ok." Tang Guo nodded without hiding, "Why, you need a lot, you can ask me to buy it, or exchange it with a high-level elixir." The representatives of several major forces all looked surprised and expressed on the spot that they would change, and they would definitely change. Fearing that Tang Guo would go back, he quickly took out his wealth and put it out. Ye Zhou was also stunned for a moment, and then Tang Guo nced lightly, her attention was attracted by her. "Cousin, see if you have anything you want." Ye Zhou was surprised, "Cousin asked me to pick?" "Naturally, don''t you want my cousin? Still look down on it?" When the representatives of several major forces heard this, the corners of their mouths twitched, little prince, what are youing to join in the fun, and these things are precious, some are not avable in the pce. "want." Ye Zhou said quickly, his cousin gave it to him, of course he wanted it. Don''t tell me, he picked a few things for himself, and then he picked Tang Guo again. Although the major forces were painful, they felt that they were worth it. When the big forces left contentedly, Ye Zhou was immersed in the sweetness of Tang Guo. The cousin is really as the name suggests. It looks sweet, but if you eat it, it should be sweeter. I want to eat it. "Cousin, do you have other thoughts about me, do you want to promise me?" Tang Guo nced at him, "Cousin, don''t be too greedy, I have already said that I don''t like turning back." "Then you are so good to me..." "Do you think I''m bad to you? If my cousin finds it embarrassing, I will try to be a little bad to you." "It didn''t mean that." Ye Zhou said hastily, for fear that Tang Guo would ignore him the next day, she definitely did it. "Cousin, be good, don''t be greedy, I''m only good to you." What else can Ye Zhou do besides nodding his head and agreeing, with a sweet bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. These are all the pits he dug and the knives he made, what else can he do? Take it. "Brother emperor, my elder brother, my brother, what do you think I should do now? My cousin said she doesn''t eat the grass." Ye Fan sat on the dragon chair to deal with business affairs, listening to Ye Zhou''s words could not help but look up amused. "I regret it now?" Ye Zhounguidly slumped on the chair with a sad expression, "Brother, why didn''t you persuade me more, maybe I listen to you, so I won''t rush my cousin to divorce." "What did she say?" "I want to be with her upright and get married. She said that I was too greedy and made me obedient. It was only good to me." Ye Fan''s music broke when he heard it, "This is not very good." "Brother, do you think this is good?" Ye Zhou looked at Ye Fan, "Then why do I have so many nephews." Ye Fan coughed slightly, "Don''t those women want to give birth? Let them give birth to a few more, so as not to bother me." Ye Zhou: "..." It turns out that his nephews are all here. "brother" "Don''t bother me, you find your cousin, you choose the way, take it." Ye Zhou ttened his mouth, got up from the chair irritably, tidyed up his messy red robe, nced at his unscrupulous elder brother, and finally left helplessly. Ye Fan shook his head, still a little amused, his younger brother was finally cured. Chapter 185: Rebirth Concubine (47) Chapter 185: Rebirth Concubine (47) Ye Zhou is in the water every day, if his cousin doesn''t like him, he won''t be so ufortable if he is not good to him. But the cousin seems to like him very much and treats him nicely, almost as if she wants to spoil him. Bah, that''s not right, he is the genius who favors his cousin. Recently, Tang Haohui was in a state of desperation. First of all, his favorite Aunt Lou disappeared, and he has not found it yet. Then there are rumors that he dotes on his concubine and destroys his wife and treats his concubine as inferior to his concubine. If no one said anything, the key is that his concubine is very powerful recently. Can''t wait for what he did, the Tang n came to the door, and all the respected people appeared. Tang Haohui faced this group of people in cold sweat, his scalp was tingling. "Patriarch." Tang Haohui stood up and bowed. "I wonder if the patriarch came over today?" He is the Patriarch of the Tang family, but there is a n chief above the Patriarch. This is the person who manages the Tang n and can depose him as the Patriarch. The position of the head of the Patriarch is very important, which means that his line belongs to the direct line, and he can also control the resources outside. In short, there are many benefits. The chief of the Tang n nced at him faintly, "Originally, we didn''t want to care about your affairs, but we heard that you heard what Aunt Lou said and wanted to assign Tang Guo a marriage?" Tang Haohui''s head was in a cold sweat, "It''s not that she is almost seventeen, and she just retired from her marriage. Yun Zi has always done nothing, and Xi''er is also kind." "Huh!" The patriarch of the Tang n snorted, "I don''t know that an aunt in a mere trivial matter actually took care of the daughter of the concubine. Our Tang family finally had such a character. Don''t wait for it. People push outside, I doubt your ability." Tang Haohui''s face paled a bit, "The patriarch meant that Tang Guo could not get married?" "If you are married or not, it is not important to her now. You are no longer qualified to take care of her. From today on, I will grant the position of Elder Tang Guo as the patriarch. From now on, her marriage contract will no longer be ordered by her parents. Nothing is allowed to force her, and you, the Patriarch of the Tang family, are not qualified to train her. In short, Elder Tang is very important to my Tang family, and we must not make Elder Tang chill just because of some people. " Just kidding, senior pharmacists who are less than seventeen years old still refine Dzogchen pharmacists, and look out without holding them. Tang Haohui is mentally retarded. If he hadn''t left the customs early, I don''t know what else would happenter. Tang Haohui was a little dumbfounded, so the n liked him as a prostitute? "The words are already here, if you are not satisfied with Elder Tang living here, some of the n is a house." He also hoped that Tang Guo was dissatisfied with Tang Haohui and went straight to live in the house prepared by the n. Tang Haohui didn''t wait to see Tang Guo. Some of his Tang n would wait to see him. People outside don''t know how envious of his Tang family, Tang Haohui was caught in the door. Baba spoiled a concubine, and hadn''t waited for the concubine since childhood. Regardless of how ugly Tang Haohui''s face was, Tang Guo, who had be the elder of the Tang n, received condolences from all of the Tang n''s coterals, and also said that he would sit there when he had time. Tang Guo, who is an elder, said with a smile, okay. "Since I am an elder, what kind of rare spirit pill the n has to refine, and those who have a spirit medicine cane to me, and I will give you half the price." This condition can be said to be very good. The Tang n members all smiled and decided to get closer to the little elder who was less than seventeen years old. I thought, Tang Haohui is blind for such a good person, right? Chapter 186: Rebirth Concubine (48) Chapter 186: Rebirth Concubine (48) The patriarch of the Tang n expressed that he was afraid that someone would harm Elder Tang Guo, and sent her two guards from the Yuanjun realm to protect her. Tang Guo epted it with a smile, and asked the two of them to directly guard the gate of her yard, except for Ye Zhou, no one was allowed to enter without her permission. "I will pack your future spirit pills." It is indeed a grievance to let Yuanjun watch the door. But the two of them were not wronged at all, and for the sentence that Elder Tang Guo had already covered the pill, I am afraid that someone would rush to do this job. They still thought happily. Fortunately, the two of them had low qualifications and were sent over. If they were known by others, they would regret not rushing over. "If you rush into the game, you will be beaten. Don''t be merciful. Kill me." Tang Guo had just finished this sentence, and soon someone ran into him. "Get out, I''m her cousin, can''t see her yet?" "Miss Bo, you''d better go. Elder Tang said he won''t see you. If you don''t leave, we won''t be polite." Bo Linger''s eyes widened, "Outrageous, I''m going in, what can you do with me." After they said they were about to rush inside, the two looked at each other and threw Bo Ling''er towards the wall of Tang''s house. Bo Ling''er was thrown out like this, just hitting a stall. The people around looked at the giant object thrown in the Tang family, thinking it was something, they came forward one after another, and then they saw Bo Ling''er climb up with vegetable leaves, embarrassed. Two Yuanjun strongmen leaped to the fence and said coldly, "Next time I will offend our Elder Tang, it''s not as simple as throwing you out." Bo Ling''er was frightened by Yuanjun''s aura, she didn''t go out for a long time, the world seemed to have changed. Only then did the people around recognize that this was the Miss Bo Jia who had pushed Miss Tang Jiadi to feed the monster beast? Immediately showed contempt. At that moment, Bo Ling''er hated Tang Guo to death, and of course she was even more cruel to Tang Huan, a double-faced person who betrayed her and also took away her brother''s soul. Now let her elder brother apany her every day to find someone, Bo Ling''er left angrily. She had a hard time, and Tang Huan didnt think about it. Tang Guo can''t afford it, but Tang Huan''s not necessarily. To stigmatize her reputation, she will also stigmatize Tang Huan''s reputation. Before Bo Linger retaliated, something went wrong. The ce where the ident happened was the Hou Mansion, and the person who had the ident was Zheng Song, the second son of the Hou Mansion. Now the whole Pingcheng is discussing this matter, and they are eating such a big melon with relish. This is how it happened. I don''t know who revealed to Tang Huan that there was a woman hidden in the house of the second son of the Hou Mansion, who was said to be named Lou, who was very much loved by the second son. Zheng Song hid people tightly, and there were many people in the Hou Mansion, especially the maids who served him. Recently, he was very interested in Aunt Lou, and caused the jealousy of the unknowing maid, so he quietly petted the second son of the Hou Mansion in favor of Lou. Things spread out. She actually wanted to help Aunt Lou pull the hatred and let everyone target it together. As a result, the matter spread to the outside. Tang Huan was looking for Aunt Lou in a hurry. Although he thought it was impossible, he quietly came to look for it. As a result, I saw Zheng Song abuse Aunt Lou. Aunt Lou didn''t wear anything at the time. She had lost consciousness and was covered in blood everywhere. Zheng Song was on her head. Don''t know why he is interested in beauties who like to sleep in the **** forest, Tang Huan''s anger surged. Pushing Zheng Song away, drew out the sword, and chopped off Zheng Song''s stuff. Zheng Song screamed and ran out of the room, and within a short while the whole Hou Mansion broke into trouble. Chapter 187: Rebirth Concubine (49) Chapter 187: Rebirth Concubine (49) Tang Huan ignored Zheng Song, wrapped the lost Aunt Lou with a quilt and was about to leave the Hou Mansion. How could the people of the Hou Mansion let her leave, the wife of the Hou Mansion knew that her second son had been cut down, and ordered Tang Huan to be caught. The Seventh Prince Ye Yan and Bo Xifeng, who had received the news, rushed over for the first time, ready toe to a hero to save the United States. The two sides fought hard, and half of the Hou Mansion was destroyed. In the end, the two sessfully brought Tang Huan and Aunt Lou back, and this incident was also spread. Now Lord Hou will definitely not give up, asking Tang Haohui to give an exnation, after all, his son''s lifeblood is gone, at least he has to let Tang Haohui hand over Tang Huan. Zheng Song even threatened to ask Tang Huan to be his concubine, otherwise the matter would never end. Tang Guo was eating this melon excitedly. No wonder no one hase to look for her recently. So many things have happened. Tang Haohui felt very ufortable. The woman he loved most wore a green hat, and was also known by the entire Pingcheng people. Walking out, you can feel the eyes of passers-by. Now the pressure on the Hou Mansion is very high, and he can''t really hand over Tang Huan. After all, they are wronged here. His aunt is bullied by Zheng Song, shouldn''t it be them who want justice? As a result, the two sides fell into a stalemate. After Aunt Lou woke up, her temperament changed drastically, and she hid in the house and dared note out. Tang Huan was even more angry, and regretted not directly killing Zheng Song. In fact, the happiest person is not Tang Guo, but Bo Ling''er. She hadn''t done anything yet, and Tang Huan had such a big incident, she was really happy. The stalemate between the two sides for half a month has not yet been resolved. This has not happened to Tang Guo. But Tang Huan didn''t know what method he used to get Aunt Lou to recover, and she became gloomy, with terrifying eyes. So far, they have not figured out why Aunt Lou is in the Hou Mansion. Zheng Song''s words are that Aunt Lou herself appeared in his house. Of course others don''t believe it. "Master, I am already like this. Huan''er is all for me. I don''t want Huan''er to have an ident. As long as Huan''er escapes this disaster, I will go to the temple to pray for you and Huan''er, and I won''t be back in this life." When Tang Haohui heard that he was really ufortable with Aunt Lou''s incident. She was not clean anymore, so it was just right to go to the temple. "As long as Huan''er passes safely, I will definitely go," Aunt Lou said aggrieved, "Although I really can''t bear the master, but I also know that I am no longer worthy of the master, and I will smear the master once I exist in the Tang family. , And Huan''er can''t hold his head up. From now on, the master will announce that I have passed away. It is not that I am reluctant to die, but that I am reluctant to let go of you." Tang Haohui was very moved by these words, and a little pity rose in his heart. He seemed to have made a big decision and nodded, "Okay, I will keep Huan''er." "Master is embarrassed, is the Hou Mansion not letting it go?" "Yeah, the Hou Mansion is no weaker than my Tang family. The n also said that this matter was made by Huan''er. We need to solve it by ourselves. They will not interfere." Aunt Lou''s eyes darkened, "In fact, let Huan''er be the other party''s concubine, at most let the other party vent, they can''t ask for any benefits, so it''s better to change it." "In what way?" "Let the seconddy go over," Aunt Lou shed her eyes, "Isn''t the seconddy a senior pharmacist? Let her help the Hou Mansion concoct medicine without torture. Huan''er is her elder sister, she shouldn''t help. Right?" Tang Haohui was a little moved. With Tang Guo''s status, the Hou Mansion really didn''t dare to do anything to her, it was a good way. Chapter 188: Rebirth Concubine (50) Chapter 188: Rebirth Concubine (50) Tang Guo squirted, looking at Tang Haohui and Aunt Lou a little strangely. By the way, Aunt Lou was wiping her eyes with the kerchief, and she gave her kneeling, crying low. Tang Huan was not there. She took refuge in the Seventh Prince''s Residence, fearing that the Hou Mansion would forcefully arrest people. If Tang Huan knew what the two of them were going to do, he would stop it. How could these two people think that she would go to the Hou Mansion to help Tang Huan? "The Hou Mansion agreed. As long as you helped them refining medicine for five years, the incident will be wiped out." Tang Haohui said as expected, "Huan''er is your sister anyway, this time it was not her fault. You help her, you won''t be wronged anyway." The two Yuanjun powerhouses guarding the gate outside heard this, looked at each other, their eyes clearly revealed that Tang Haohui was a fool, right? For the sake of a concubine, or the concubine who caused trouble, they had to hand them Elder Tang to the Hou Mansion, the forehead was really caught by the door. "Second Miss, you can help Huan''er. If Huan''er goes to Hou''s Mansion, he will definitely be dead. That second son of Hou''s Mansion is really not a human being." Aunt Lou was crying miserably and wanted to win sympathy. It''s a pity that in Tang Guo''s yard, except for herself, the two Yuanjun powerhouses were Tang Haohui and Aunt Lou. No matter how fierce she cried, no one would sympathize. Possibly, Tang Haohui will do it alone. "Who gave you the courage and thought I would agree?" Tang Guo''s eyes widened, "Are you shameless?" Aunt Lou bit her lip aggrievedly and looked at Tang Haohui pitifully. Tang Haohui''s face sank as expected, "Why are you also the Tang family? My sister doesn''t help if something happens, it''s really so hard-hearted." "Anyway, the Hou Mansion promised that you can go if you want, or if you don''t want to. "Tang Jiu, Tang Shi, give me a beating of these two people and throw them out." The two Yuanjun powerhouses had long wanted to do it. Hearing Tang Guo''s words, they rushed in in an instant. They didn''t control Aunt Lou first, and directly targeted Tang Haohui. Although Tang Haohui is also Yuanjun, can the early andter Yuanjun bepared? It was two Yuan Jun who dealt with him in theter stage. He was not an opponent at all, and his face was bruised and swollen in a short while. After the beating, they threw Tang Haohui out of the Tang family. People outside had been expecting something from the Tang family. Seeing Tang Haohui lying on the ground, he yelled. It was actually Tang Patriarch. It''s really interesting. My Tang family concubine is amazing. Tang Jiu and Tang Shi watched as she was crying and crying, and the pale Aunt Lou was a little embarrassed. They didn''t know what to do with the woman. "I will do it myself." Tang Guo didn''t embarrass them, walked up to Aunt Lou, leaned down slightly, andughed softly, "Did you suggest that I go to the Hou Mansion?" Aunt Lou didn''t speak, and Tang Guo didn''t expect to answer. She raised her hand just a few ps on Aunt Lou''s face, neatly and without any hesitation, which made Tang Jiu and Tangshi in awe. Immediately afterwards, Tang Guo carried the stunned Aunt Lou''s back cor, and walked towards the door of Tang''s house step by step. At the door, Tang Haohui had disappeared. The people outside felt that the melon was big enough, but they didn''t want to eat any more, and they quickly looked at Tang Guo and the things in her hands. Uh, maybe it''s a person. Tang Guo threw Aunt Lou into the street like garbage. "Aunt Lou suggested that I should go to the Hou Mansion to rece Tang Huan. I want to ask everyone, did I eat her, wear hers, or owe them something to their mother and daughter? Tang Huanmitted the crime and offended others. He also chopped off the lifeblood of her family, but she hid in her man''s house because of fear." Chapter 189: Reborn Concubine (51) Chapter 189: Reborn Concubine (51) "Her father and mother thought of a good way to let me go to the Hou Mansion. I can''t figure it out. They are all the same dad. I suspect that I picked it up." "I''m not afraid of you all jokes. I was born in the Tang family, and my mother devoted herself to cultivation and didn''t care about my existence. My father didn''t have my daughter in the eyes. It''s a miracle to be able to grow up to this age. " "As for the cultivation resources, what benefits he thinks of is my elder sister. Fortunately, there is the existence of the n. The only person in the Tang family that makes me feel good about it is the elders of the n." Tang Guo nced at Aunt Lou with her head buried on the ground, "Aunt Lou actually I have to thank you for giving me the next poison when I am not growing up." Everyone shook their heads, very sorry for the Tang family concubine. They didn''t know in the past, only that she was an arrogant and domineering person, and then they exposed the things one after another, and then they realized that if Miss Tang''s concubine was not arrogant, she couldn''t survive at all, what kind of people are this Tang Mansion. "They just don''t care about me. I really didn''t expect them to be so excessive and push me out if something happened." "Are there anyone from the Hou Mansion here? I heard Tang Haohui say that you still agreed to his request?" There is indeed the eyeliner of the Houfu here, listening to Tang Guo''s words, my heart trembled, do you want to admit it? "I didn''t ask you to stand up, I just told you that when you agreed, you already offended me." "I am a person who has a lot of grudges, and I will not pick up anyone rted to the Hou Mansion in the future. Hou Mansion''s eyeliner didn''t care, because the Hou Mansion''s big business is big, what does it require Tang Guo. "You can go back and talk back. I am now the elder of the Tang n. I am not under the orders of my parents. I live here because this is my ce. Why should I move out?" "So I won''t go to Hou Mansion. You dare to provoke me. I believe that the entire Tang n will not bypass you and move me. You try." "And me, cousin, how did you forget me? With your cousin, who would dare to move you?" Ye Zhou quickly rushed to Tang Guo''s side, and I would support you. "With this king, the people from the Hou Mansion will try it, and you have already offended this king. If you offend this king, you have offended this king''s emperor brother. I hold my grudge, and my emperor brother also bears my grudge." The people in the Hou Mansion were so shocked that they left secretly and reported the news to Lord Hou. "Cousin, living here is ufortable, do you want to change the ce?" Ye Zhou really didn''t want to see the Tang family, and felt annoying to see it. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Why do you want to change ces and move ces for them? I am Miss Tang''s concubine. This is mine. My father has no son. The entire Tang family will be mine in the future." Ye Zhou: "..." Okay, my cousin is right. It''s all hers. It would be great if he also belongs to hers. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to throw Auntie Lou out of Tang Haohui, and the people from the Tang n reacted immediately. They have spoken out, Hou Mansion, you dare to move Elder Tang Guo, give it a try. These words made it clear that there was the entire Tang n behind Tang Guo, which was different from Tang Huan. Everyone pondered, Tang Guo''s status was higher than Tang Haohui''s in the Tang family. The Hou Mansion fell into silence. This did not mean that they gave up. Of course, they did not dare to fight Tang Guo''s idea. As for Tang Guo''s grudge, they didn''t care. Tang Huan became very angry when she learned about it, "She is not willing or unwilling, she has to humiliate my aunt." Tang Guo hated it even more. Chapter 190: Reborn Concubine (52) Chapter 190: Reborn Concubine (52) The grudge between Tang Huan and Hou Mansion was finally resolved by Ye Yan. Even though Ye Yan was the seventh prince, the Hou Mansion was not a vegetarian. He promised countless benefits before he let the Hou Mansion rx. They also asked Tang Huan to unconditionally help Zheng Song refine the spiritual pill for healing the body. Among them, Shengjidan is the most. Shengjidan can nourish blood and produce flesh, but it can''t let the missing things grow out. Tang Huan was angry and had to agree to it. With the spirit pill she refined, if Zheng Song had physical problems, the Hou Mansion would still find her trouble. At this time, she only felt that her strength was not strong enough, and sooner orter she would have to bloodbath the Hou Mansion when she became stronger. Since that day, Tang Guo was taken back to the pce by Ye Zhou, wanting to keep her quiet for a few days. Tang Guo didn''t refuse either. Recently, she really didn''t want to see Aunt Lou and Tang Haohui. Of course, she guessed that Tang Haohui would soon invite the retreat Bo Yunzi out, and she really didn''t want to see it. The most people I saw in the pce except Ye Zhou was Ye Fan, and the three basically ate meals together. Except for outsiders, Ye Zhou and Ye Fan''s rtionship is very good. In front of his own people, he always yelled at Ye Fan and Ye Fan. Ye Fan is a very tolerant elder brother, who makes trouble with Ye Zhou. In addition, it was a middle-aged father-inw who had dinner with them. Needless to say, it must be someone Ye Fan trusts very much. I don''t know if she has been looking at each other for a long time before Ye Fan exined it. "Wei Yuan has followed me since I was a child. If my cousin has any needs, she can directly find him." Ye Fan smiled, "Actually, he should have gone higher, but once I was chased and killed, he wanted to save me Helped me with a knife and hurt me where I shouldn''t hurt, so I just stayed in the pce." Ye Zhou added, "In fact, Big Brother Wei was a good friend of my brother when he was young." Tang Guo was surprised for a moment, and at the same time smiled again, which surprised several people. "Big cousin, and this big brother Wei, do you want to recover?" When the three of them heard this, they all stared at her in shock, and carefully distinguished the meaning of this sentence, which was a little unbelievable. "You are right, I just mean it. I said that I will regret the offending people in the Hou Mansion. Brother Wei, you are lucky to meet me." Wei Yuan was a little ufortable this time. He could be a normal man. Whoever wants to be a **** would have no choice but to make this choice. Ye Fan kept him in the pce, which actually provided him with a quiet ce. "Really?" Wei Yuan asked, his expression a bit excited. "Really," Tang Guo squinted, "The only requirement is that after sess, you help me publicize my ability, especially the Hou Mansion to know the first time." Ye Fan came back to his senses andughed, "Well, as long as the little cousin can restore Wei Yuan to normal, I will satisfy you whatever you ask for. Even if you want Ye Zhou, I will give it to you." Look at the way I gave you all of my younger brother, making Tang Guo a little speechless. Ye Zhou secretly gave his brother a thumbs up, my brother, really my brother. Wei Yuan smiled faintly, and after a while, he said, "I don''t have anything to do, but I have nothing to do with the girl in the future, such as **** two people without knowing it. I can still do it and beat people. I am also quite good at it. I have been in the pce for so many years and I still have some opinions on how to teach others not to hurt." The system that silently watched all this shivered and turned into a sieve. What kind of people are these, so cruel. Chapter 191: Reborn Concubine (53) Chapter 191: Reborn Concubine (53) "Have you heard? The chief executive beside Ye Huang has be a normal man." "Huh? Is there such a thing?" "Yes, I have a rtive who works in the pce. It is said that the chief executive is a normal man. It is not that he takes the initiative to enter the pce to be the chief executive, but when he was young, he helped the night emperor with a knife and hurt that. The ce ispelling." "Why don''t I believe that something that is broken can grow out? Who is so capable." "Haha, you havee up with the idea. You have all heard of this capable person. The rumors about her some time ago have not disappeared." "Say it quickly, you don''t want to sell it." "She is-Miss Tang Jiadi Tang Guo. The news is true. If you doubt it, you should confirm it yourself. The Chief Executive is not the Chief Executive now, but was given a knighthood by the Night Emperor. With a fief, she is allowed to live in the pce. We have worked together in the Shang Dynasty." As soon as this remark came out, everyone was in an uproar. Miss Tang Jiadi is really so capable? At the same time, the Hou Mansion got the news. The Hou Mansion got the news at the first time, and Tang Huan and Tang Haohui also got it. Of course these two people are not in a good mood. Tang Guo clearly has a way, why didn''t he show it out before. At this time, everyone couldn''t help but think of the sentence Tang Guo said at the gate of the Tang family. The Hou Mansion had already offended her, and she would not ept everything about the Hou Mansion in the future. So they silently lighted a piece of wax for the Hou Mansion. When you recite, everyone is offended by you, Miss Tang Jiadi is not a good person. "Master Hou, what can I do? It has been confirmed that King Yuan has recovered. Otherwise, how could His Majesty Ye Huang bestow him a fief? It is said that the woman who had been waiting for Yuan Wang infatuatedly at the beginning will have to fight Yuan Wangter. Married." If not for recovery, will they get married? It''s impossible to think about it. "Let me think again." "Master Hou, do you still need to think about it? No matter what, you have to invite Tang Guo to do it. Our chanting is already hard enough, so he must be cured." Master Hou is very embarrassed. That one can''t speak well, and there are so many people who **** him. He can''t afford to offend him. He didn''t think so before, so he agreed with Tang Haohui''s n. Who imagined it. He cheated himself. "Then you go to Tang Mansion first." Madam Hou was overjoyed and responded quickly. "Brother Wei, congrattions, it turns out that there is still such an infatuated person waiting for you." Tang Guo was idental, and the woman was really infatuated. Fortunately, waiting for someone at the end is a joyous thing. Wei Yuan was very grateful to Tang Guo, and he did not expect to have today. He didn''t say anything extra grateful, just remembered it in his heart. "Sister Tang, if anyone wants to bully you in the future, tell me, I''ll stand for you." "Brother Wei, this is my task, please don''t be too enthusiastic." Ye Zhou quit, why everyone has to protect his cousin, the cousin can only be around him. Even if the cousin does not agree to be with him, he can only be alone. Wei Yuan chuckled, disregarding Ye Zhou''s words, and just said, "Then youe on." From his point of view, hang! "Miss Tang, there is news from outside that Patriarch Tang wants to see you." Several people were saying this, and when Tang Haohui came to see Tang Guo, they felt speechless when they heard the court report. None of them said anything, waiting for Tang Guo to decide. "Just throw it away. You don''t need to report anything about Tang Haohui in the future." The pce man took the order, and it didn''t take long before he came back. This time he said that Bo Yunzi hade. Chapter 192: Rebirth Concubine (54) Chapter 192: Rebirth Concubine (54) Bo Yunzi hadn''t been to the pce for many years. It should be said that since her older sister married thest night emperor, she stoppeding to the pce to walk around. She felt ufortable when she came once, and could always think of her inferiority to her sister. With what kind of sister can marry the man with the highest status in Xianping country, and she can only marry a Tang family patriarch. It is only when he is possessed that he will be impulsive, because of Tang Haohui''s sweet words and marriage. Over the years, she regretted it, regrettably. Every time she saw her daughter Tang Guo, she would recall her shameful choice. On the other hand, she also hopes that her daughter can aplish what she has not done. Since Tang Huan first showed her edge, she has cared very much, and she can''t wait for her daughter to surpass Tang Huan in an instant. She is no better than her own sister, and her daughter is no better than the daughter of an aunt? Later, Tang Huan''s reputation became more and more popr, and Tang Guo''s reputation was also known. Only one person has a good reputation, and the other is the arrogant and unreasonable Miss Tang Jiadi. All about Tang Huan are good rumors, but what about Tang Guo? It''s all bad words. She regretted having given birth to this daughter. It was her shame to marry Tang Haohui, and it was her shame to give birth to this daughter. Ever since I saw Tang Guost time, she hadn''t thought about this daughter. Tang Haohui went to the customs this time, saying he wanted her to help. She inquired about what happened, and there was not much fluctuation in her heart. The first thing she thought was that Tang Huan was indeed the daughter of an aunt, and that aunt climbed onto the bed of Lord Houfu. She was really shameless. She didn''t care who Tang Haohui liked, and this person was not the one she liked. There was a contradiction between the Hou Mansion and the Tang family. Tang Huan had cut off the lifeblood of Lord Hou Mansion, and everyone was saying that her daughter could help Lord Hou Mansion. She came. She didn''te to help Young Master Houfu, but her daughter had be so good, obviously surpassing Tang Huan, Tang Guo agreed this time, and her reputation became even better, which was a good thing for her. As long as Tang Guo continues to be excellent, she doesn''t mind if the other party is the shame she once had. The more beautiful the other party, the more people can ignore her past, and everyone will only admire her as the mother of an excellent senior alchemist. "The people in the Hou Mansion have already asked toe, and your anger should almost disappear. Let''s heal the person first." Bo Yunzi took the posture of an elder, and said indifferently and ruthlessly, the eyes of the people in Ye Zhou also became cold. . Bo Yunzi didn''t wait for Tang Guo to speak, a smile appeared on his face, "I really didn''t expect you to have grown so good, better than Tang Huan." Tang Guo: "..." "I have nothing else to do today. I will continue to retreat in two days. You just pick a time to heal people." As for the contradiction between Tang Haohui and Tang Guo, she didn''t care at all. "I won''t go." Bo Yunzi frowned Liu''s eyebrows, "This is a good thing for you. What''s not good about being able to make a name with a small effort? After today, the entire Hou Mansion will regard you as a benefactor." "What''s the use of reputation for me?" Tang Guo smiled, "I used to be said to be an arrogant and domineeringdy, why didn''t you ask?" "Those are all bad rumors, what did I ask you to do?" "If you don''t spread it well, it must be because you didn''t do it well enough. Now that you do it well, you will naturally spread it well." Bo Yunzi''s theory made everyone present speechless, and was heartbroken for Tang Guo. Chapter 193: Rebirth Concubine (55) Chapter 193: Rebirth Concubine (55) "Are you really not going?" A little bit of anger appeared on Bo Yunzi''s face, "I came to find you with good intentions, just to let you have a good reputation." "If it wasn''t for your bad reputation, how could your reputation be bad? You didn''t have a bad reputation, so A Zhou was allowed to divorce you. Didn''t these teach you a lesson?" The eyes widened by those present were incredible. Especially the named Ye Zhou: Why didn''t he know that he and his cousin retired on their own initiative? ? Ye Zhou became a little angry, "Mrs. Tang." Bo Yunzi, who was called Mrs. Tang, was a little confused. Seeing that Ye Zhou called her, she wondered why the other party didn''t call her aunt, who used to call her aunt. "Mrs. Tang, I want to rify one thing. The cousin is very good. It is not me who retired on the initiative. But this matter is not important anymore. Please don''t tell me badly about a cousin." Ye Zhou looked a little gloomy when he was angry. He couldn''t see anyone saying that his cousin was bad, no one would do. Bo Yunzi was frightened, she was stunned for a few moments, "A Zhou wouldn''t talk to me like this when I was young." "Because Mrs. Tang''s performance is not good, can this king treat you with a good attitude? If you are good enough, why wouldn''t this king treat you with a good attitude?" Ye Zhou returned Bo Yunzi''s words just now, Bo Yunzi was speechless. In other words, his face is still a bit ugly. [Host, cousin is really mighty and good. Bo Yunzi looked at Tang Guo, how did she give birth to an unfilial daughter like you, no matter how good-tempered she was. Tang Guo is a treasure or a grass, all fools know, only Bo Yunzi can''t see clearly. Maybe she could see clearly, but was immersed in her world forever. "I am your mother, I have never asked you, this time you must listen to me." Bo Yunzi couldn''t wait any longer, she wanted to breathe out. "Okay." Tang Guo smiled. Not waiting for Bo Yunzi to be happy, she said again, "My current identity is Tang''s elder, and a rare senior pharmacist is a pharmacist who can refine Dzogchen." "If you beg me, I can agree to your request." Ye Zhou, who was originally angry with Tang Guo, stopped speaking, as if he had seen this scene somewhere. When Bo Yunzi heard it, her body trembled with anger, and she looked at Tang Guo inconceivably. "I am the rumored arrogant and domineering, defiant, unfilial, and denial of the six rtives. In short, the good and bad rumors outside are true." Tang Guo said amusedly, "Even though your mother, I am such a defiant person who doesn''t recognize you. I don''t care who you are. If you want me to do something, just ask me." Who is Bo Yunzi, arrogant by nature, never willing to bow her head. Just because her sister married the man with the highest status in Xianping, she would be able to remember her hatred and jealousy for a lifetime. Asking her to beg her own daughter is harder than killing her. "Unfilial daughter." Holding the eldestdy of the family, Bo Yunzi is always a kind of beauty when she scolds people. She doesn''t know whether she is tired or not during these years. "You are an unfilial girl." Ye Zhou didn''t want to talk anymore, this was a silly brain. The system didn''t want to speak either, and it was the first time I met a person whose mother was such a brain-disabled to apany the host through thousands. Wei Yuan, who was watching the excitement, said he was very calm. He has been an **** for decades, which is nothing. Bo Yunzi nced at Tang Guo indifferently, and left with a sullen expression. When she left, Tang Guo sent her a sentence, "You will find me in the future and be prepared to beg me." Bo Yunzi staggered and almost fell out of the door. Chapter 194: Rebirth Concubine (56) Chapter 194: Rebirth Concubine (56) "Yunzi, how is it?" Back in Tang Mansion, facing Tang Haohui''s eager gaze, Bo Yunzi thought of the humiliation in the pce and became even more angry. She still maintained the attitude of Miss Tada, and looked at Tang Haohui disgustedly: "Your good daughter, let me beg her. Tang Haohui, you are really a useless person, and the daughter you gave birth is so bad. I really regret Bo Yunzi. How can I choose you." "Why did I choose you." Bo Yunzi''s eyes dazzled, "Obviously I am better than my sister, whether it is piano, chess, calligraphy, cultivation talent, and appearance, my sister is not better than me. The entire Xianping country has my good name, so many people love me, I Why did you choose you?" Tang Haohui''s expression was so bad that Bo Yunzi didn''t care about him, and went to retreat again in a daze. Seeing that it was useless for Tang Haohui to help, the Hou Mansion finally brought the people from the Hou Mansion to the gate of the pce and asked to see Tang Guo. Ye Zhou had already ordered people that Tang Haohui''s family and the Hou Mansion had been cklisted by him and were not allowed to enter the pce. Mrs. Hou Mansion might really love her son, and she knelt down at the gate of the pce while pulling a group of women, "Miss Tang, I beg you, please help me in chanting, okay?" "You can do whatever you want me to do. You can kowtow as much as you want. As long as you save my son, I will ept your request." The behavior of Mrs. Hou''s House attracted many people to watch the excitement, and many people stood outside the pce gate, which was originally sparse. The fact that Mrs. Hou Mansion took the female rtives to kneel at the gate of the pce quickly spread throughout Pingcheng. "Do you think Miss Tang Jiadi will agree?" "I see Xuan." "Persons who can throw them away without saying anything, do you think they will agree to the Houfu''s request?" Everyone was silent, yes, the rumors during this period all showed that this is a master who is more difficult to provoke than before. Can''t afford it! In the midday scorching sun, everyone in the Hou Mansion knelt outside, and the gate of the pce didn''t even open. Madam Hou could not support it anymore, she couldn''t support it in her heart. "Miss Tang Er, you shoulde out to see me anyway, for the sake of me as a mother, have mercy on me." However, no one paid any attention. Madam Hou Mansion was a little uncertain now. When she came, she thought that Tang Guo would not refuse with such fanfare. After a long time, without a word, she couldn''t hold it. Tang Guo finally appeared before the sun went down. Although Mrs. Hou Mansion felt very tired, she could think of her son''s recovery. "You can do whatever you want?" The people who were about to leave originally saw Tang Guo appear, and they were happy, and they should sit down and eat melons. Every time there is Miss Tang Jiadi, there will be delicious melons to eat. "Yes." Madam Hou''s look at death as home, made people feel a little moved. Tang Guo''s lips twitched slightly, and Ye Zhou, who was familiar with her bad actions, throbbed. What to do, he really likes bad cousins, he likes the bad cousins the most. "Madam Hou Mansion is really a motherly heart." Mrs. Hou''s house couldn''t hear the meaning of these words, she only thought Tang Guo wasmenting her feelings for her son. "Miss Tang Er, just ask, I will definitely do it." A faint smile shed on Tang Guo''s amazing face. At first nce, he only looked good, but after a closer look, he always found that this smile was very strange, a bit gloomy, and made people feel cool. Chapter 195: The reborn concubine (57) Chapter 195: The reborn concubine (57) "Mrs. Hou Mansion, can I abandon my self-cultivation for the second son?" Tang Guo asked. Mrs. Hou''s house hesitated for a moment, and then thought that the abolished cultivation base could be re-trained, better than her son''s lifeless roots. "I can promise." The people eating melons were slightly moved. Tang Guo was not surprised. What was it to abolish his cultivation base? "This is just the first request." Madam Hou had a bad premonition in her heart that she would be the first one to waste her cultivation. She really didn''t know where she had offended Tang Guo. Could it be those two things before? The first thing is that Aunt Lou wants to marry Tang Guo to chant her, and the second thing is that Tang Haohui wants Tang Guo to rece Tang Huan after hees to the court. Thinking of this, Mrs. Hou Mansion is not surprised. Tang Guo''s feuding temperament is deeply rooted in the hearts of everyone in Pingcheng. She took revenge on those who had treated her badly, and they all felt that it was right. "Before I say the second request, I will tell you one person first." Tang Guo said slowly. Ye Zhou obviously understood this story for a while, carefully moved the table, chair and bench out, and gave Tang Guo afortable cushion to sit on, and then he went and ordered someone to bring out some food, tea, and let her Speak as you eat, lest you get tired and hungry. The people in the Hou Mansion, who had been hungry and thirsty for a day, looked at them with eyesight. At this moment, Ye Zhou was the most considerate person in the world in their hearts. The people eating melons looked at each other with the behavior of the little prince. So before, it was Miss Tang Jiadi who didn''t want him? It really is a good melon! "There is a family on the outskirts of the west of Pingcheng. The owner of this family is called a great good person, and many people are very grateful to him. He has a gentle personality and treats others politely. Everyone calls him a good person. Many people are sorry for why this good man has no talent for cultivation, they are all sorry for him. " At this point, Tang Guo paused for a moment. The melon-eaters present have guessed who this "good guy" is. Because this was something that happened not long ago, it was something that shocked Heicheng. "However, just a while ago, the true face of this''great man'' was revealed. It is said that he would marry a wife every year. Because of his hard life, his wife would not live long. Even so, there are still countless people willing to marry their daughters. " "Because he is a good guy." Tang Guo said while looking at Mrs. Hou''s mansion, she felt worse and worse without having a deep look. "The truth that broke out was that dozens of his dead wives were actually tortured to death by him. Not counting the daily beatings, his family also raisedrge dogs and used these beasts to insult his wife. It turned out that not only did he have no talent for cultivation, he was still not good at it. " Hearing this, everyone also thought of the uproarious things before, and their hearts were vacant. And Mrs. Hou''s house is getting worse and worse, she always feels that the next time Tang Guo speaks, it is not a good thing. Tang Guo''s talk about this gave her a feeling that the other party seemed to be referring to Zheng Song. When Zheng Song was killed by Tang Huan''s sword and took Aunt Lou out, everyone was guessing what happened. Despite their tight concealment, Pingcheng still has a lot of rumors, and her reputation for chanting has been damaged. "Isn''t Madam willing to do anything for the second son of the Hou Mansion?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at Madam Hou''s Mansion, thetter was a little frightened, his hands hidden in his sleeves clenched tightly. "After you abolish your cultivation base and remarry the person I mentioned, I will help your son grow his life." Chapter 196: Rebirth Concubine (58) Chapter 196: Rebirth Concubine (58) Madam Hou was shocked in ce, and the melon seeds from the corners of the mouths of the people eating melon fell out, staring at Tang Guo with wide eyes, as if to make sure that she was not joking just now. "you" Madam Hou opened her mouth to say what she wanted to say, and she couldn''t say what she looked at Tang Guo with a smile. "Miss Tang Er, your request is a bit excessive." After brewing for a while, Mrs. Hou Mansion found something that could be said, "I am Mrs. Hou Mansion, how can you let me remarry someone else? I don''t know what Ms Tang Er''s purpose is." The look of scrutiny seemed to suspect her if she had any conspiracy. Tang Guo smiled, "Mrs. Hou Mansion, remember, it was you who came here." "You can do everything you say, I put forward my own requirements, do not make your own choice." She had never thought of helping Zheng Song grow his life. Tang Huan had done something that she felt happy. Madam Hou''s lips drooped a little, and her face was a little pale, "Impossible." She never wanted to see Tang Guo again. When she thought that she would be abused by someone like that without her cultivation base, her feet would be cold. She hurriedly took all the female rtives of the Hou Mansion back to the Hou Mansion. The melon-eating crowd looked at Tang Guo with a triumphant expression. It seemed that he was very happy. A chill came up behind his back. This lord really bears grudges. Don''t offend him in the future. The Hou Mansion is a lesson for you. "Cousin..." Listening to Ye Zhou''s stretched voice, Tang Guo smiled and raised her head, "Cousin, what''s the matter?" Ye Zhou squatted down directly next to her, put his hand on her knee, and rubbed her arm, just like a puppy who pleases the owner. "Cousin, I really like you." Ye Zhou''s eyes were shining, and Tang Guo was the only person in it, and his heart was beating so fast, only for her. He took her hand and touched it with his face. "I really like you." I like it so much, my cousin has hooked his soul away. People who eat melon: Little prince, what are you doing, we are still here. "Cousin, would you agree to re-engage with me?" Tang Guo lowered her head and took out her hand. Seeing Ye Zhou''s loss, she put her hand on his head and touched it, and she said, "Cousin, be good, I will ignore you if you are not good. ." "Cousin, you have to know how to get enough." Ye Zhou groaned, pitifully, "But I really want to marry my cousin, and I want to give birth to a monkey for my cousin." People who eat melons: Spicy eyes, little lord, you are so spicy eyes, you can''t stand it anymore. "Cousin, I was wrong, knowing what I am wrong can improve a lot." "You shouldn''t let me continue working hard tomorrow." The people who eat melon thought that Ye Zhou would be lost, but he did not expect that he stood up and restored to his previous state, and that he was still the superior little lord. But there was something in his eyes, it was Tang Guo. The look he looked at her was always gentle. The handsome young man in a mboyant red robe, with a bright smile on his face, crossed his hands, and his eyes focused on the same beautiful mboyant woman beside him. His smile suddenly disappeared, and his face suddenly became solemn and holy. "Guoer, I will continue to work hard. One day you will promise me and be moved by my sincere heart." "On that day, I will personally put on the red wedding gown for you, take your hand and walk into the hall of the worship hall, and we will swear to the heavens together that we will never leave forever." System, [Host, cousin is so serious, how can you bear it? Tang Guo smiled without saying a word, and said lightly, "I''m only good to him in this life." System: The dog of mmp is better than the host. Chapter 197: Reborn Concubine (59) Chapter 197: Reborn Concubine (59) Since that day, Mrs. Hou''s house has nevere to Tang Guo again. During this time in the pce, she had a veryfortable life. Ever since Ye Zhou understood his mind, he called Tang Guo''s meticulous, even Ye Fan was surprised. His nonchnt younger brother only has cultivation. He never knew that Ye Zhou could be so good when he was good to a woman. Tang Guo''s attitude made everyone not understand. On the one hand, she was really good to Ye Zhou. Apart from not agreeing to be with him, almost everyone felt that they were a pair. Ye Zhou failed repeatedly, and the vigorous battle became stronger. No matter how many times Tang Guo denied it, he would stay away for a long time at first, and then regain his strength after half a day. This kind of perseverance is worthy of practicing at a young age to a realm that many people cannot reach in their entire lives. In a blink of an eye, another two months passed. "Cousin, are you going out to practice?" Ye Zhou said he was very happy. He was a little annoyed by being in the pce, and then asked cautiously, "Take me?" With that sullen look, if he didn''t take him, Tang Guobao wouldn''t allow him to cry in the next instant. What kind of person is Ye Zhou? She is quite childish in front of her, she is very arrogant in front of others, and cold and ruthless in front of her opponent. He never concealed what kind of person he was, and always behaved very thoroughly. "band." "Who won''t you take?" Tang Guo was amused, "Do you want to take a dog?" "No, even if you bring a dog, it can only be me." Ye Zhou retorted, and then showed a surprised look, "Just take me?" "Just take you one." Ye Zhou felt that he was a step closer to happy days. His cousin only wanted to take him away, indicating that he was the most important in her cousin''s heart. "Cousin, I''m telling you a funny thing. It happened yesterday. You will be very happy after listening to it." Ye Zhou''s mouth curled up, and Tang Guo was very happy to hear the news. Without waiting for Tang Guo to ask, he began to talk, "About the Hou Mansion, the second child of the Hou Mansion has another moth. Guess the cousin, who he provokes this time." Facing Tang Guo''s puzzled eyes, Ye Zhou couldn''t wait to answer directly, "Bo Ling''er." "She?" Tang Guoughed. She was very happy to hear the news, "What happened?" Zheng Song has no lifeblood, and his image is almost destroyed by Aunt Lou. Now no one wants to marry the family daughter. Many of the maids of the Hou Mansion were unwilling to serve Zheng Song. If Zheng Song is abnormal, he is still a rootless person. Will there be a future with him? The most important thing is that perverts have no roots and no talent for cultivation. Following him is a dead end. "Tang Huan did it." Ye Zhou couldn''t help being funny. "The cousin guessed right. After the two fell out, Bo Ling''er couldn''t understand Tang Huan and troubled her everywhere. Recently, he even promoted some things that Tang Huan had done in Pingcheng. There are fake ones, in short, it is not a good thing, which caused Tang Huan''s reputation to plummet. Tang Huan was offended because Bo Ling''er told thedies in the circle that Tang Huan was shameless yesterday. He moved to Xiaoqis mansion before he had a marriage contract with Xiaoqi. The curse was terrible, so I didnt study it. Come dirty my cousin''s ears. " "Tang Huan naturally didn''t give up. She actually learned the method of her cousinst time, but she made people trick Bo Ling''er to go to a ce where no one was there, and knocked him out and sent him to the second house of the Hou Mansion." Chapter 198: The Reborn Concubine (60) Chapter 198: The Reborn Concubine (60) "Bo Ling''er is not Aunt Lou. She has a talent for cultivation. When applying the medicine, she couldn''t resist the abuse of the second child of the Hou Mansion. When the effect of the medicine passed, she stabbed the second man of the Hou Mansion and paralyzed it. The opponent''s tendons and hamstrings, there is only one life left to linger." The corner of Ye Zhou''s mouth raised a very nice smile, and the red robe on his body set him off even more brilliantly. "After that, she ran away while others didnt pay attention. Maybe she knew that she would return to Bos house and the Bo family would not protect her. Maybe she would be abandoned for repair. She resented Tang Huan again. She wisely chose to escape, mostly waiting for the opportunity. When it''s there,e back to find Tang Huan for revenge." Ye Zhou was talking and saw Tang Guo''s eyes gleaming with a vague luster, leaning to her ears, "I asked someone to watch her whereabouts, and erase the traces of her escape by the way, to ensure that the Bo family and Hou Mansion and Tang Huan couldn''t even find her, so it''s up to his cousin to do the following and how to use it." "Leave it to me what cousin wants to do!" Just let him do this kind of unscrupulous bad thing. It is his honor to help his cousin doing bad things. Ye Zhou''s beautiful peach blossom eyes blinked and blinked, as if he wanted to stun the more and more amazing woman in front of him. Tang Guoughed with the look he was expecting, and touched his forehead with some itchy hands. "Does my cousin also think I look good?" Knowing that he would say next, it''s so beautiful, it''s better to take it home and watch it whenever you want, Tang Guo gently pushed him away. Marriage is impossible, and marriage is impossible for a lifetime. "Cousin gave her a chance to grow." Tang Guo squeezed the corner of her mouth and said with a smile, "Let her grow faster, at least happier than Tang Huan, just a little bit taller than Tang Huan." They were all the people who had harmed her, so Bo Ling''er could take revenge without any reason. As for Tang Huan, ept it together with what he will experience in the future. "What a great idea, cousin and I thought of going together." "Cousin, where are we going to practice next?" Tang Guo smiled without saying a word, naturally looking for an opportunity that belonged to the original body. In this world, if she didn''t choose to go to the next world right away, she would have to live for hundreds of years at least, that is, to the age where the original body should have lived. She also didn''t n to go directly to the next world, it''s quite interesting to stay here. Except that the Tang family is a little bit upset, the world is pretty good. The system faintly said: "It''s not bad cousin, host, you are obviously the love of greedy cousin. "so what?" The system is a little anxious, and the host is shameless. No one can match it. "Who is not greedy with a true heart?" Tang Guomunicated with the system in a low voice, "I have always loved the true heart the most, don''t you always understand?" "I don''t remember how many worlds I wandered with you. Sometimes I wonder, what is the result of going on, and will there be a result?" Suddenly felt the loss from Tang Guo''s heart, the system was a little unbearable, and he didn''t know what to say after all. He couldn''t give the answer, and he didn''t know why he went through all this. "Only from these tens of thousands of small worlds, I have experienced such a heart or two, I think it is necessary to live." Tang Guo raised a soft smile, "You are not asking me why I am If you want someone to fall in love with me, will he fall in love with me?" "Because I change my heart." "Why do I go to Tianquan to lie down for a few days every time? Is it because I''m still a little tired to pay, and it takes some time to forget." Chapter 199: The reborn prostitute (61) Chapter 199: The reborn prostitute (61) "You ask me why I didn''t agree to my cousin directly, because I hold grudges." "Tong, you apany me through so many worlds, dont you know that I am very vengeful? I have inherited all the feelings of the original body, and I cant shield what he has done. Besides, everyone who makes mistakes, I have given the other party the opportunity to correct, but they don''t want it." The system couldn''t refute it. She wanted to say that Tang Guo was a rascal, but she said the truth. "If you regret what you did, apologize, and do everything you want to recover, then you can get what you want, is there so much regret in this world?" Tang Guo clutched his heart, "The original world has chased Ye Zhou for hundreds of years, and finally died to save Ye Zhou, and he didn''t get Ye Zhou''s feelings. What a pity." "A world is even more frustrated because of Tang Huan''s rebirth. In the end, she wanted to see Ye Zhou but she couldn''t see her. In the end, she died with hatred. I was a little angry for her experience. "I asked him at the beginning, he didn''t choose to stop me from retiring, so I''m sorry, even if I treat him nicely, and he loves me again, even if I like him very much, I won''t be married to him. I will give him a sincere heart." The system felt pitiful Ye Zhou, and couldn''t help but call the host a pervert. [If the cousin chooses to stop at the beginning and wants to try with you, will you be with him? "Yes, I will love him forever." The system was silent, and he suddenly understood Tang Guo''s thoughts a little, but still felt that her thoughts were extreme, and she was very abnormal in doing things. Where could these abusers be. "cousin?" Tang Guo recovered and saw Ye Zhou look worried, "What''s the matter, cousin?" "Why are you so absorbed? Did you encounter something bad?" The cousin helped you solve it and made Tang Guough. She shook her head and said no. She asked Shang Ye Zhou''s ck and white eyes suddenly, "Cousin, if you can''t achieve what you want in this life, would you still choose to continue?" "Will you regret it?" Ye Zhou didn''t understand why Tang Guo asked, but he still nodded, "I won''t regret it, even if I know the result, I will continue. Cousin, don''t tell me, there will be no result in this life." "Yes, there will be no results in a lifetime, cousin, you still have time to regret." Ye Zhou moaned, and then asked, "Will the cousin like other people?" "No, I like my cousin the most." Hmm... That is really happy and sad, what kind ofplicated mood is this. The cousin won''t belong to someone else, but she doesn''t want to be with him, and she says she likes him. "Then I will admit it too." Ye Zhou is Ye Zhou, even if Tang Guo made it clear that there will be no results in the end. He was only unhappy for a while, and then he would treat Tang Guo as he should be. Of course, Tang Guo was also good to him. Ye Zhou just didn''t understand. It was obvious that Tang Guo was so good to him and liked him, so why didn''t he want to be together? Does the cousin really bear a grudge for this? How did he know that there are various reasons for the past and present. In the next time, ording to the plot, Tang Guo went to the ce where he should get the chance, and took away these opportunities. Tang Huan followed her footsteps and saw the opportunity that had already been taken away. Her heart was extremelyplicated. Tang Guo was more and more jealous, but there was nothing to do. Chapter 200: The reborn concubine (62) Chapter 200: The reborn concubine (62) "Why has Huan''er been so depressedtely?" Ye Yan didn''t quite understand. Tang Huan''s chances were pretty good recently, he got a lot of good things, and Tang Huan''s cultivation level also increased a lot. Those words?" Tang Huan shook his head, "No." "Why is that?" Ye Yan answered with concern. Tang Huan looked at Ye Yan who was pressing to ask her, and couldn''t help but think of Ye Zhou''s obedience in front of Tang Guo, and everything was dominated by her. He was obviously noble, second only to His Majesty the Ye Emperor, so letting it go in front of Tang Guo, doing all kinds of interesting movements to make Tang Guo happy. The good things are thrown to Tang Guo as if they don''t need money, and they don''t hesitate to block the Tang family, the Hou Mansion, and the Bo family for Tang Guo. These three families are now unable to enter the pce. Whenever someone said that Tang Guo was ignorant and unworthy of the little prince, Ye Zhou would rush to him, pped people up regardless of his image. Although he was a little naive, no matter what he did, no matter which side it was, he hadn''t hidden it, but actually showed it in front of Tang Guo. It really made her envious. She never knew that when she got serious, the tempted Ye Zhou would be such a person. And what about Ye Yan? I like her and think about her everywhere, but Ye Yan is only half sincere towards her. As for the other half, that was Ye Yan''s ambition. Many things Ye Yan did, he would not tell her. Even for her heart, it will hide a bit. From the very beginning, there was a certain purpose to her, of course it was not as pure as Ye Zhou''s pure feelings. She didn''t want to think about it either, but Tang Guo couldn''t help thinking about it. Why is she reborn, and everything is not as good as Tang Guo. Moreover, the opportunities that belonged to Tang Guo were also taken away by the opponent in advance. Could it be... that time when she didn''t make a move, it was really a mistake that caused Tang Guo and Ye Zhou to be together? The more she thought about Tang Huan, the more she regretted it. She thought that there would be a very important opportunity right away, that is the sacred beast egg. She couldn''t wait for the time toe, she must go there and get it first, this is a sacred beast egg, and she will definitely not let Tang Guo take it again. "A Yan, I suddenly felt that it wasing from that direction, as if something was calling me." Tang Huan stood up pretending to be surprised, "A Yan, let''s go over and take a look at once." Ye Yan didn''t doubt that Tang Huan would feel this way many times. After almost knowing Tang Huan, Tang Huan would have this kind of urate intuition every time he came out to practice. But not once has it been able to surprise Tang Huan so much. Ye Yan''s eyes shed, perhaps this time it was really an important opportunity. "Okay, let''s go over immediately." ording to the talks of those in the previous life, Tang Huan had already explored the ce where the beast eggs descended in this life. This time, taking Ye Yan to the past was also a familiar road, and it only took one day to get there. ording to the recorded date, there are still ten days before the birth of the beast egg. Ten days in advance, she didn''t believe that the sacred beast egg would be taken away by Tang Guo. But when they walked through the woods and prepared to enter the deserted cave, they vaguely smelled the fragrance from the cave. Tang Huan had a bad premonition subconsciously, and his face became gloomy. She didn''t want to believe that someone was here at this time. It must not be Tang Guo, definitely not. She walked quickly and nervously into the cave. The moment she entered the cave, she saw Tang Guo who was baking eggs, and Tang Huan''s face almost cracked with naked eyes that moment. Chapter 201: Reborn Concubine (63) Chapter 201: Reborn Concubine (63) "Yo, elder sister, what a coincidence, did you find this ce too?" Tang Guo raised her eyes and smiled. She didn''t mean to get up at all. She sat on the mat, holding her knees and looking at the egg being baked seriously. Oh, the egg was baked by Ye Zhou. ording to Ye Zhou''s words, how can the cousin do such rough work? The cousin only needs to wait to eat. "The eldest sister was here just right. My cousin and I were traveling together. I identally found an egg here. It looked delicious. So I asked my cousin to bake it." "It has been baking for a long time, and I don''t know what kind of monster''s egg it is." Tang Guo muttered to herself, and then said to Ye Zhou, "Cousin, it will be cooked soon, right?" "Come on, cousin is hungry? I''ll get you some fruit to eat." Ye Zhou really turned the eggs while taking out two tes of fruit for Tang Guo, and finally said to Ye Yan, "I don''t n on Xiao Qi for yours. Xiao Qi should bring these things when he goes out." Ye Yan did not speak, he was not qualified to refute in front of Ye Zhou. If Ye Fan was the existence he looked up to, Ye Zhou was his unsurpassable existence. In the past two years, he has cultivated so hard, and Tang Huan has fed him spirit pills from time to time. He hasn''t been able to see the realm of Ye Zhou until now. He even secretly sent someone to try, and none of the people sent out came back, as if they disappeared out of thin air. So far, he didn''t dare to test Ye Zhou anymore, he was even a little scared, Ye Zhou already knew that he was sending those people. Looking at Ye Zhou''s smirking eyes, he had an urge to flee here immediately. "Second sister, what are you doing?" Tang Huan came back to his senses and stared at the egg that was about to be cooked. He couldn''t believe it. The other party baked the sacred beast egg. Is that a beast egg? ? How could she bake the beast eggs so easily without investigating it clearly? Tang Huan pursed his lips. If he didn''t try to control her, he would almost blurt out that it was a sacred beast egg, how could you bake it? "Cousin, it''s ripe, it''s ripe, I''ll knock it on right away and cut some on the te. You can use it first. This egg has plenty of aura, and eating it is very good for the cousin''s cultivation." Tang Huan''s eyes were red, and his body was trembling. Ye Yan, the closest person to her, had discovered it. He vaguely felt that the egg was not easy, could it be the chance Huan''er said earlier? It''s just that now the eggs are cooked and are about to be eaten, so he can''t ask more. Tang Huan clenched his fists tightly. There was something that made people feel desperate and sad. That was the divine beast egg she had always wanted to get before her, but it was baked by both Tang Guo and Ye Zhou. What was so important to her, the two of them didn''t even care about it. Yes, the two of them didn''t even know that this was a beast egg. Tang Huan came back to her senses, took a heavy breath and let out a sigh, watching Tang Guo put a piece of white egg into her mouth, she finally said, "Second sister, do you know what egg this is?" Seeing Tang Guo just stunned, he still delivered the egg nuggets into his mouth, squinted and swallowed twice, Tang Huan''s heart was bleeding. "What kind of egg? But it''s delicious. Sister, do you want two yuan?" Tang Huan: How did she eat it? "Second sister, this is a sacred beast egg, you actually baked it!!!" Tang Huan didn''t care about anything, and directly told the truth. Chapter 202: The Reborn Concubine (64) Chapter 202: The Reborn Concubine (64) She didn''t believe that Tang Guo would still be so calm after knowing that he had eaten the beast egg. Sure enough, when she finished saying this, the cave was extremely quiet. Ye Yan was taken aback, staring at the cooked egg that had been cut into small pieces with aplicated expression. Divine beast egg? ? Is that the beast egg? ? ? It was actually baked. Tang Huan thought that Tang Huan would show a very regretful look, but Tang Guo just stayed there for a while before he returned to normal and ate another two yuan. This time I eat more slowly and look very satisfied. "I said why it tastes so good, it turns out to be a sacred beast egg." Tang Guo quickly gave an empty te to Ye Zhou, "cousin, thank you for your hardship, you can also eat some, the sacred beast egg is rare, maybe this will be the case in this life. one time." "Sister, since this is a sacred beast egg, I won''t give it to you. In fact, I don''t really want to ask you to eat." Tang Huan was dying angrily, staring at Tang Guo fiercely, all expressions were not hidden. At this moment, she really hated Tang Guo, why, obviously she had been all over again, why she was still no better than Tang Guo. Everything has to be suppressed by the other party. She won the favor of her father, and allowed her aunt to survive sessfully, and finally got the favor of her father. Obviously Tang Guo was a transparent person in the Tang family, and all the resources of his father were biased towards her. Obviously she took the first step in getting Tang Guo''s most important refining space. why? Why did she do so much? Tang Guo is still so good. Although the other party''s reputation is not good, everyone has said that Tang Guo''s talent is good. The Tang n also allocated Tang Guo resources separately. Yes, it was the Tang n. If the Tang n didn''t take care of its own business, would Tang Guo not have so many resources for cultivation and would not be able to go today? Tang Huan hated the Tang n. If she wooed the Tang n at the beginning instead of staying away from them, would Tang Guo be just an ordinary person now? Ye Zhou looked at Tang Huan''s ferocious eyes a little displeased, "Little Qi, Miss Tang family doesn''t like to stay here, don''t you take her away quickly. Ye Yan also found something wrong with Tang Huan. She was staring at Tang Guo like a delusion, and he was shocked by the undisguised hatred. ording to his investigation, Tang Guo should have not dealt with Tang Huan secretly. Tang Guo''s shots were all upright, no matter before or before, he didn''t hide it at all, and the whole body was the pride of the eldest family. It was precisely because of this that he despised Tang Guo, he didn''t like that kind of arrogant look. "Huan''er, let''s go." Ye Yan embraced Tang Huan''s shoulders, as if to take her away. Tang Huan stared at Tang Guo motionlessly, her eyes getting more and more crazy, as if she was about to strip Tang Guo alive. "Why is this, Tang Guo, why are you better than before? If you didn''t have me, you wouldn''t have done so. Everything is because of me. You can get this. Everything is because of me. Do you know? ..." Tang Huan seemed crazy, she looked at Ye Zhou to one side, "Did you know? Without me, the man next to you would never look at you in his life, he would not, you would only forever Chasing behind him, I will never get him, never get." Tang Huan''s voice was more like a curse,pletely making Ye Zhou angry. When he was about to start, Ye Yan knocked Tang Huan out first, "Uncle Emperor, I''m sorry, we''ll leave first." Chapter 203: Reborn Concubine (65) Chapter 203: Reborn Concubine (65) There was a short silence in the cave, and Ye Zhou was a little angry, "If my cousin is not satisfied, I will kill her." He was not joking, he was full of killing intent when he said this. Just relying on Tang Huan''s sentence that he would never get it, made him angry. Although Tang Guo is talking about, he can think of his current situation, is he can only look at his cousin and never get it? If he did not recognize his intentions and his cousin did not insist on breaking his marriage contract with him, would she be like Tang Huan said, chasing him behind him for ten years, and he who runs too fast will always watch If she is not behind her, he will think she is a trouble. He will never be able to see her well. Thinking of this situation, Ye Zhou felt afraid for a while. If that were the case, wouldn''t the cousin be hurt by him. Think of the past ten years, isn''t he like this? No wonder, no wonder the cousin loves him any more and is unwilling to marry him. She had been chasing him for more than ten years, and she was tired enough. He suddenly understood the meaning of what she said, tired. She is really tired, but he just chased his cousin for a few months, it is better for the cousin to see him, think about him, and even treat him all the time. Except for not agreeing to marry him, the cousin has always treated him well. He felt a kind of pain that could not be desired, in a sweet pain. And the cousin has never received a response for more than ten years. She chased behind him with all her heart. He couldn''t see it, and she never stopped to seriously confirm the rtionship between the two. He regrets, feels distressed, feels distressed for his cousin''s past attachments, and somewhat hates why he is so determined. He deserves it, deserves to be punished like this by his cousin. "what happened?" Tang Guo was a little strange, why this man''s good-looking eyes were red. I''m afraid that other people don''t believe it. The dignified little prince of Xianping is a strong man and a man whose eyes are red with tears at every turn. This is really a new perspective. "cousin." Ye Zhou groaned, and couldn''t help bute over and give her a hug, "I''ll give her a hug forfort, nothing else." Tang Guo didn''t struggle, "Okay." "homesick?" Ye Zhou couldn''tugh or cry, her cousin changed. Since she retired, she was no longer the little girl who chased after him so persistently. He regrets, he regrets that he woke up sote, missed her feelings, and failed her affection. "Cousin, I will never ask to persecute you again, let you and me get married." "From now on, I will be by your side, asking for nothing, just looking at you, taking care of you, and protecting you, okay?" Ye Zhou looked at Tang Guo pitifully, holding her arm without letting go. I really don''t force you, I don''t deserve it." He is unworthy, unworthy of a little girl who ever chased him so affectionately. He owed her more than ten years of affection, and he couldn''t make up for anything. Fortunately, he thought that being kind to his cousin for a few months would enable her to marry him willingly. What was he thinking and what he thought he was. They both broke the heart of the cousin and wanted her to marry him. My cousin doesn''t trust her feelings anymore, so she doesn''t want to marry him. He doesn''t ask for this, he just asks to be with her. From now on, wherever there is a cousin, he will be there. As long as she doesn''t drive him away, he will be by her side. If she drove him away, he would apany her secretly. Chapter 204: Rebirth Concubine (66) Chapter 204: Rebirth Concubine (66) Since that day, Ye Zhou had another attitude towards Tang Guo. Sure enough, he would never mention marriage anymore, only silently apany her by her side, and apany her to take all the opportunities of the original body. One day, Tang Guo took out the divine beast egg, yes, it was the divine beast egg. How could she actually eat the divine beast eggs? This is the chance of the original body. In the memory of the original body, this is her partner. How could she eat the original body''s partner. The one she ate was nothing but a monster-eating egg, which had been collected in the system space in a certain world. "Cousin, you have contracted this sacred beast egg." She was not prepared to make a contract, even if she could break the void, she couldn''t stay in this world forever. In this world, Ye Zhou has been with her for ten years. During the ten years, she has basically found all the opportunities for her original body, and her own strength has reached the realm of Yuan Wang. It took ten years to cultivate from Yuan Jiang to Yuan Wang. Maybe no one except Ye Zhou has such a talent. She asked about the realm of the night boat. When she met her, it was the Yuan Wang Consummation. Now in the middle of the Yuan Emperor, she is already the most powerful and powerful in this world. But Ye Zhou was only in his thirties, and had reached a state that many people could not reach for hundreds of years. The sacred beast egg needs a contract to awaken its vitality, that is, only recently remembered that she took it out. She doesn''t worry about giving it to anyone, it''s best to give it to Ye Zhou, anyway, she just wants to leave it to him. In this world, Ye Zhou gave her meticulous care. She was a little greedy for this feeling, so she naturally wanted to give him the best. "Cousin, I don''t need it." Ye Zhou thought to himself, this was the chance of his cousin, what''s the point of getting it? The best things in the world deserve to belong to my cousin. "I want my cousin to make a contract, cousin, do you want to?" Facing Tang Guo''s request, Ye Zhou couldn''t bear to refuse, and he was unwilling to contract the beast egg. Sure enough, just after the contract, the sacred beast egg has vitality. After being contracted by Ye Zhou, it was naturally very close to Ye Zhou, but it seemed to be a little puzzled, and it turned around Tang Guo. Ye Zhou was funny, "Look, cousin, it''s also wondering, it thinks you are its owner." "Follow your cousin, and cousin will be nice to you." Only then did the divine beast egg return to Ye Zhou''s side, and Ye Zhou collected the egg. Since it had been contracted, he would definitely treat it well. "Cousin, let''s go back to Pingcheng. I have been out for ten years. I want to go back and have a look. Maybe I won''t have any chance to go back." Ye Zhou thought that too, he had been out for a long time this time, and he also missed the big brother in the pce. Although there is oftenmunication, it is no better than meeting. Both of them are now one of the best in the maind, and soon quietly returned to Pingcheng. After returning to Pingcheng, the two separated, Ye Zhou went to the pce, and Tang Guo returned to Tang''s house. She returned to the Tang family for several purposes, to see how the current Tang family was, referring to Tang Haohui and Tang Huan. Another look at the Tang n, she still has a good impression of the n. She went directly to the patriarch of the Tang n, and when the patriarch knew that she was back, he greeted her with excitement. The moment he saw Tang Guo, he suddenly shook. With his Yuanjun reaching the Consummation Realm, he couldn''t see through Tang Guo. "Elder Tang." The patriarch who reacted quickly handed over his hands, a smile appeared on his face, "Congrattions Elder Tang." Chapter 205: The reborn concubine (67) Chapter 205: The reborn concubine (67) Although he did those things for a purpose, he saw Tang Guo''s promising future. On the other hand, he also disliked Tang Haohui''s behavior and felt a little sorry for Tang Guo. I don''t want the little girl who showed up in the past to have grown to such a point, it is really touching. The better Tang Guo is, the less he looks down on Tang Haohui. "There is one thing I need to exin to Elder Tang. The position of Patriarch Tang Haohui has been removed after consultation with the elders." Tang Guo smiled, "It''s fine if the patriarch is free, I don''t care about it." The patriarch also knew that Tang Guo didn''t like Tang Haohui, and he might be happy with this decision. "This time Ie back mainly to see the patriarch and the elders of the n, thank you for your previous care." She has always repaid gratitude. She took out a gift and handed it to the patriarch, "This is what I left to the Tang n. The patriarch is fair. If you know who should be assigned to it, let the patriarch keep it. " "There is also a copy of my medicine refining experience, so the patriarch will pick up a good seedling with good talent to teach it." "By the way, I only have one requirement, and that is that these things cannot fall into Tang Haohui''s line. No one can do it, including Bo Yunzi." The patriarch''s spirits lifted, this Tang Haohui family really broke Elder Tang''s heart. "Thank you Elder Tang." At first, the patriarch thought it was some miracle medicine, and Tang Guo''s experience in refining medicine, he paid a little attention to it, but not very much. After all, Tang Guo had only been away for ten years. After Tang Guo bid farewell, he also said that he would leave Pingcheng some time ago and might not return. He just opened it and saw that he was shocked. "This" The patriarch hurriedly put away Na Jie, tears in his eyes, Tang Guo''s name should be recorded on the Tang family''s merits. This is enough for the Tang n to develop for hundreds of years. Later, Tang Guo sat in the teahouse and heard Pingcheng people discussing Tang Huan. She hadn''t paid attention to this matter for a long time. From the mouths of these people, she learned that Tang Huan''s cultivation speed has been slower and slower since that separation. Tang Haohui thought that she had just reached a bottleneck, but he did not expect that Tang Huan''s realm had not been loosened in the past few years. Not only that, if he didnt improve in his cultivation, Tang Huans temperament became more irritable as he got older, and he couldnt calm down when refining medicine. Even with the aid of medicine refining space, he was still refining nine times. As time passed, everyone stopped talking about Tang Huans talent and turned instead. Speaking of the fall of geniuses in the past. Coincidentally, just a few days ago, Tang Huan was in his shop, yes, the pill shop. She imed that there was a master behind her, who could provide all kinds of high-level spirit pills, which were actually refined in the medicine refining space. By the way, she is still the Seventh Princess. Ye Yan likes her on the one hand, and cannot do without her spiritual pill cultivation. She married ten years ago. Turning back, a few days ago, a mysterious woman broke into the pill shop and attacked Tang Huan involuntarily. The person who came was very ferocious. Compared with Tang Huan''sck of progress in these years, the other party was a bit stronger. Tang Huan didn''t expect that someone would be disadvantageous to her, and was identally cut off by the other party. In the end, Tang Huan was stripped naked and thrown into the street. It''s true that there is nothing left, and the naked body is thrown on the street like this, making the spectators an eye addiction. Chapter 206: Reborn Concubine (68) Chapter 206: Reborn Concubine (68) Tang Huan was born beautiful, and he often took care of his body. More and more people were watching. The mysterious woman was very cruel, and anyone who wanted to help Tang Huan was scrapped by her. The mysterious woman also humiliated Tang Huan in the street, "When I did that thing, I wonder if you thought about today, Tang Huan, you asked for this, you fox." "It''s not enough to have seven princes. You are the real **** by hooking up and out." "Why did I believe in your evil in the first ce? My cousin is not close, and I help you run against my cousin everywhere. Speaking of which, my cousin hasn''t done anything to me, at most it is a little arrogant." "In the past few years, I have understood that you are only jealous of her talent and birth status, so you will tell me that she is not good tempered, so that we can see her arrogance and domineering. Haha, it''s ridiculous, we still believe it. " Yes, that woman is the Bo Ling''er who paralyzed Zheng Song. She humiliated Tang Huan, and slipped away before the others could react. Likest time, no one has found her. Thest time someone helped conceal her whereabouts, she is now at a good level of cultivation, and has grown to another level after ten years, both in her mood and her knowledge. She was able to settle this by herself. After the revenge, she did not return to Bo''s house, and she did not n to return to Bo''s house. Bo''s house did not have a ce for her. Ten yearster, even if Tang Huan was already the Seventh Princess, Bo Xifeng was still obsessed with her. When he returned to Bo''s house, Bo Xifeng knew what she had done, and was afraid that she would devour her alive. It is said that Ye Yan came to pick up Tang Huan in person. The pill shop was closed that day, and Tang Huan has not been seen since then. Now both the Seventh Prince''s Mansion and the Bo Family are hunting down Bo Ling''er. What Bo Ling''er did ten years ago and ten yearster was enough to make them angry. Tang Guo listened to this with a smile. In fact, she didn''t do anything. She just pushed a little, and those who die will always die. [Host, are you sure that your appearance suppressed the halo of the hero and heroine? [Look at it, after you appeared, Tang Huan was repeatedly unsessful. The goodwill that Ye Yan could not tolerate on Ye Huang''s side was destroyed by you, and he is still struggling, anyway, the next Ye Huang It can''t be Ye Yan. Tang Guo smiled nomittal, "So what? I''m happy." Happy, happy that these people have such a fate, they still do it on their own, and don''t spend any effort at all, so happy. [Look at the look of your viin, if my cousin sees it. "Cousin likes me the best, he will be happier." The system is stuffy, the host is getting more and more arrogant, more crooked, and more and more awkward. Anyway, I don''t want to describe it. With the existence of the host, the male and female leaders can only go around. Tang Guo dropped the tea money and walked towards the pce. It was time to see his cousin. After she left, a in-looking woman appeared on the spot. She fixedly looked towards Tang Guo''s departure, remembering the happy expression that the other party had just heard about Tang Huan. The woman couldn''t helpughing. Tang Guo was still Tang Guo, or everything was on her face. The arrogant and domineeringdy of the whole family was really vividly performed by her, and she didn''t show her face at all. No wonder, she always wanted to target it before. Reminiscing about the past, she sighed slightly, turned and left, she had no face to meet the deceased. Chapter 207: Reborn Concubine (69) Chapter 207: Reborn Concubine (69) Time flies, Ye Fan has apanied Tang Guo to travel all over the continent, even in all kinds of dangerous secret realms, the two have also been together. No matter what danger is encountered in the middle, the two will always be able to ovee the danger after joining hands. "Cousin, it''s been five hundred years." Tang Guo''s appearance is still the same as before. She is the Emperor Yuan consummated, and she is only one step away from breaking the void. And she looked at the man in front of her, he was still in a red robe, and his appearance was still so handsome, which could be called a never-ending look. The smile on his face can always cross her heart, adding a bit of warmth to her, and smoothing the traces she has left through countless worlds. He said to apany her, and really apany her. She had to be moved. In the past five hundred years, she also gave him a sincere heart. He should feel it. The original lifespan was five hundred and fifty years. She was more than five hundred and thirty years old, and she had more than ten years to leave the world. This is how she travels through the world, she can leave early, and the dy can only be dyed by ten years at most. "Cousin, can you tell me why your realm hasn''t grown in hundreds of years?" Tang Guo looked at Ye Zhou, with Ye Zhou''s talent, he should have cultivated to the Yuan Emperor Consummation realm long ago. However, he was only in thete Yuan Dynasty, 500 years ago was thete Yuan Dynasty, and has not grown in these 500 years. Ye Zhou smiled bitterly, "There is obsession in his heart, and his cultivation has stagnated." "But I don''t care about this anymore. I can stay by my cousin''s side and be content." It was the first time that Tang Guo heard Ye Zhou say he has obsession. She wondered, "What obsession?" "I always feel sorry for you, and I always want to be with you. I''m afraid that if you practice too soon, the void will be broken and the void will leave. As a result..." He was also very helpless, but he didn''t care about his expression at all. "Haven''t thought of a solution? Cousin, I don''t think it will be broken in many years now." In thete Yuan Dynasty, the realm could live for a thousand years. If Ye Zhou didn''t break through, he would only have life for less than five hundred years. Although she holds grudges, she doesn''t want Ye Zhou to stand still. "Cousin, I won''t force it." As long as she is good, he is good. He doesn''t know when all his original intentions have changed, and he just wants to protect her wholeheartedly. "Cousin is willing to leave?" "I''ve thought about it," Ye Zhou said helplessly, "the cultivation base still doesn''t increase." He thought that in case the cousin shattered and left, leaving him alone, his cultivation level would still not increase. Tang Guo frowned, which was not what she wanted. Ye Zhou should have broken the void, she didn''t want to change this result, and this person was still Ye Zhou, she had been here for a while. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, "Cousin,e here and I will tell you a decision." "What decision?" "As long as you break the void with me, and when we reach a new world together, I will marry you, how about?" If Ye Zhou still couldn''t improve her cultivation base, she could only think of other ways. She just thought about it, and she felt that Ye Zhou was moving, and then she found the vitality around her madly pouring into Ye Zhou''s body, and Ye Zhou looked at her with a bright smile. Tang Guo was fooled. "Cousin, don''t go." Ye Zhou begged with a face, "I never thought you would decide like this. I just swear to the sky. If my cousin did not agree to marry me, I would never be able to break the void. This was a long time ago. Chapter 208: Reborn Concubine (70) Chapter 208: Reborn Concubine (70) "This oath was taken before I decided not to force you. I really didn''t deliberately lie to you. If I really lied to you, I would have told you the truth long ago." Tang Guo believed that Ye Zhou would not lie to her. And from the beginning to the end, these words were what she was willing to say. In fact, these words could not be realized at all. The day of the broken void was when she left here. After thinking about it, she didn''t get angry anymore, and she still had some skill in what she said. Only when they shatter the void together and reach a new world together will they get married. And she would never reach a new world with him, so she didn''t lie to him, Tang Guo thought a little uneasy. "Cousin, you won''t regret it?" Ye Zhou looked at Tang Guo anxiously, her pitiful little expression amused Tang Guo. She shook her head, "If you say something, you won''t regret it." Naturally, Ye Zhou was happy to cry. Fortunately, Tang Guo red at him before heughed out loud and almost fell apart. Since that day, Ye Zhou has worked harder and harder every day, finally catching up with Tang Guo''s cultivation. He found out that after that day, his cousin treated him better, and even asionally cooked something for him. He was even more sure that his cousin really promised him, and it was not wasted his five hundred years of following. His obsession is not so deep anymore. In the past five hundred years, his cousin has actually only seen him. There is no room for other people. He is very satisfied, as his cousin said, he is not so greedy anymore. What the cousin promised that time was really a surprise. When they finally ushered in the shattering void together, the two looked at the weakest part of the sky with a little serious expression. Tang Guo turned her head to look at Ye Zhou next to her, and her eyes curled, "Cousin, thank you." Thank you for your kindness. It''s really cured. She felt some defects in her heart had been repaired. "After waiting, no matter what happens, cousin must take care of himself." "Don''t worry, cousin, I will hold your hand well and won''t let you go. Even if I identally separate, I will find you soon." Tang Guo lowered his head and smiled, destined to disappoint you. [Host, is it a little mncholy? After all, my cousin is really good. "Something." Such sincere feelings really made her too greedy. However, she can''t vite the rules of time and space. She tried to vite it. She always went directly to the next world. Even in the world of Xianxia, she became a fairy. The next second might appear on a modern street. People beaten up. This is really a sad story. When the attraction from another world came, the two bodies drifted over involuntarily. At first, Ye Zhou still held Tang Guo''s hand tightly, but then his eyes went dark, and his body''s strength disappeared briefly. He clutched in a panic, and the surroundings were empty. When he opened his eyes and came to another world, he saw that there was no Tang Guo around. At that time, he didn''t know that Tang Guo was no longer in this world, so he gritted his teeth and said, "Cousin, cousin will find you soon, and he will be a real monkey if he finds us." postscript: One year, ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years... Ye Zhou has searched the entire world, and Tang Guo still has no figure. Already a strong one, he cried on a mountain, "Cousin, cousin is very useless, I can''t find you, and I lost you." Chapter 209: Rebirth Concubine (End) Chapter 209: Rebirth Concubine (End) Ye Zhou didn''t give up, and went to all kinds of dangerous secrets. He was like a person who was never tired, searching and never staying. Over time, everyone in this world knew about Ye Zhou. This person is not greedy for power and does not pursue cultivation. He cultivates powerfully just to find someone. ording to him, the person he was looking for was his wife. They came here together, and he lost her. I once saw this powerful man with red eyes and grieved that he had lost his wife. He felt guilty for a while. In fact, he was also specting that his wife had already fallen for fear of encountering danger. But he never gave up. Later, someone told him that there is a secret in this world, with a magical mirror inside, and you can have a chance to see the picture you want to see. But this secret realm is very dangerous, and if you want to sessfully enter and find this mirror, you need enough strength. So they never saw the man who was crazy looking for his wife anymore. Some said he gave up, some said he was in despair. Another thousand years have passed, and when Ye Zhou appeared, everyone suddenly realized that they could no longer see the man. He only said a word to everyone, he was going to find that mirror, and he would definitely find his wife''s whereabouts this time. Everyone said: "He is crazy, crazy." Ye Zhou, who entered the secret realm, finally experienced untold hardships and found the legendary mirror. He was holding a simple mirror with a pious face and only expectation in his eyes. He was so powerful that his eyes were red and he stammered, "I want to see my cousin, where did she and I go after we were separated? where is it." "I can''t see where she is now, but I can see herst picture in this world." Ye Zhou''s heart sank, and at the same time he was a little happy, so is his cousin still alive? "it is good." Immediately after the mirror image returned to the image of Tang Guo separating from him, the stunning woman was smiling, and her voice came from the mirror. "Cousin, I don''t know if you can hear it or not. I may not appear in the same world as you. I am a traveler in every world and I will never be able to stay." "My anger is gone. Although I hold grudges, your sincerity for five hundred years has moved me. Unfortunately, I can''t stay for you and cherish it." The picture in the mirror plunged into darkness, and Tang Guo could no longer be seen. Ye Zhou burst into tears, holding the mirror and shaking to see his cousin again. "Little liar, you are a little liar." "Cousin, you little liar." Finally, Ye Zhou dried his face and put the mirror in ce. Summoned the beast he had contracted that day, a phoenix. "the host?" Phoenix felt that the contract had been resolved by Ye Zhou, and was a little puzzled. In fact, she had never been wronged since she followed Ye Zhou. Ye Zhou was too powerful and almost didn''t need her to help. She herself felt that she was a phoenix who was eating and waiting to die. "From now on you go by yourself." Before Phoenix could say anything, he waved his hand, and Phoenix was thrown out of the secret realm by him. "Little liar, no matter which world you go to, I will find you. If you promise, you will get married with me." After all, Ye Zhou didn''t hesitate to self-dissipate his cultivation and return to nothingness. He stood in ce with a smile, feeling the strength gradually dissipating. At thest moment when his consciousness disappeared, his original strong feelings actually faded. Immediately following the pair of affectionate eyes also faded a lot, lowered his eyes, and touched the position of his heart, "Is this the love you said?" "You are ruthless and don''t get too shameless." He smiled and dissipated in the world, "I should meet again in the next world, some look forward to your arrival." Chapter 210: Disfigured school flower (1) Chapter 210: Disfigured school flower (1) [Host, Ye Zhou didn''t find you, and his self-discipline cultivation became nothingness. Tang Guo, who came out of Tianquan, heard the news. She was slightly startled. The feelings that had been almost cleaned by Tianquan suddenly surged out, but she quickly ignored it. The system knows how ruthless the host aftering out of Tianquan, no matter how deep the feeling, as long as she lie down in Tianquan, it will almost dissipate in her heart in a few days. [Host, let me tell you a good news, my ability seems to be much stronger. Tang Guo showed some interest, "What can you do now?" "For example, veteran gift packages, system malls, etc., are there?" System: mmp host. No. ] The system answered dull. "Next world." System: Dog. ... Tang Guo was awakened in pain. She opened her eyes and looked at the surrounding environment, and quickly understood that this time she hade to a modern world. It may be that as a cultivator in the previous world, she subconsciously felt the energy in the air. "There is aura." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile, she still liked the world with this special power more than the world that was suppressed by thew without aura. Although it was a bit dangerous, it was a good thing for her. With such a smile, she felt that her right cheek was so painful. This kind of pain is like being burned by something, so pain that I can''t open my eyes. At this time, she also found out that she lived in a hospital, and almost instantly understood that something was wrong with the body''s face. She is not worried at all. If there is no magical aura in this world, she may still be upset. If there is aura, even if the entire face is ruined, she can still repair it. So she didn''t care about her face for the time being, she closed her eyes and let the system send her the plot. After watching the plot, she sighed, "The original body is an innocent disaster." The system is also a little weak. [Well, if the body itself worn by the host before, has any entanglements with the heroine, the original body of this body has no conflict with the heroine, but in the end it is disfigured by the heroine, really It''s no disaster. The female protagonist of this world is called Ji Xiaosi, and she is a student in ss One and Three of the First Middle School in C City. The original body is the envy of Bai Fumei, not only good grades, good family background, good looks, and recognized by the school as a school girl. The original is a school flower, so the heroine Ji Xiaosi is a joke. Ji Xiaosi is not tall, less than one meter six, but the body is very round, saying that round is better, in fact, it looks like a ball from a distance. Not only that, but Ji Xiaosi''s facial features are not good, her face is still oily, and her grades are also lower in the ss. Anyway, Ji Xiaosi didn''t have a shining spot on her body, and she was very sensitive to inferiorityplex, and if she was touched a little, she would have conflicts with others. If Ji Xiaosi had anymunication with the original body, it would be that the diary of Ji Xiaosi''s secret crush on the first lieutenant colonel Zhuoshu was exposed. Several school girls bullied her in the toilet. It happened to meet the original body to go to the toilet and help rescue her. The original body was purely an act of those people who couldn''t see it, so Ji Xiaosi was saved and left. In Ji Xiaosi''s eyes, the original body looked down on her, not only not grateful, but also resentful in his heart. Ji Xiaosi picked up his broken mobile phone and went home bored, and then found a very new mobile phone on the road, not a famous brand, but a misceneous brand. Ji Xiaosi was still worried about how to exin to his family. Chapter 211: Disfigured school flowers (2) Chapter 211: Disfigured school flowers (2) Ji Xiaosi couldn''t help taking the mobile phone he found and took it back home. When she logged on to WeChat, she found that there was a strange group in her WeChat ount-the ne exchange group. Ji Xiaosi nced at his group business card and called Ji Xiaosi. And the group members inside are not simple, the name seems to her is very second. What about General Billy, True Person Ziyun, Sect Master of Demon Sect, Misty Fairy Demon Saint Harold, Emanuel, etc., she thought she was identally pulled in by a group of Second Two. She just wanted to quit, when someone in the group gave out a red envelope, she subconsciously poked, and poked her a new life. She looked at the thing that appeared in her hand, the stic surgery device, yes, this red envelope was issued by that Emanuel. Ji Xiaosi, who grabbed the stic surgery device, secretly observed the group, and listened to the stic surgeon named Emmanuel said that this stic surgery device was newly researched by him, and he can slowly adjust his appearance to his own vision. The way you want. Ji Xiaosi still didn''t believe it, but felt amazing about the stic surgery device that suddenly appeared in her hand. She chose to be dubious and would not leave the group temporarily. Ji Xiaosi''s life was over. With her hand speed, she grabbed a lot of good things, from all nes, slowly changing her life. The members of the group were also curious about the neer Ji Xiaosi who appeared suddenly. Without saying anything, they were a little dissatisfied with this neer who only grabbed red envelopes and did not give out red envelopes. Ji Xiaosi ate those spirit pills and seemed to be a lot smarter. He felt that the group members were dissatisfied with her, thinking that no matter whether it was a ghost or a man, he could not escape a word. She spent all the money she had recently earned, went to the restaurant, ordered a table of the most expensive wine and food, and sent it out. Then the group members seemed to be a group of people who hadn''t eaten good things, and they had a lot of affection for Ji Xiaosi. Gradually, they got along better and better, helping Ji Xiaosi change his destiny, and even Ji Xiaosi got the practice method. The time now is, two months after Ji Xiaosi joined the red envelope group, she has slowly changed her appearance. This is what happened to the original body. Perhaps it was Ji Xiaosi''s subconscious jealousy and envy of the original body. Her appearance was transformed to be six points simr to the original body. Originally, Ji Xiaosi could make adjustments when he was finalizing the shape, but as a result, he retained this appearance in a ghostly manner. Ji Xiaosi thus became the second Tang Guo, because she looked too much like Tang Guo, and she was not well-known. After the change, Ji Xiaosi was approachable, and was different from Tang Guo, who was born in a superior family since childhood. People naturally prefer people like Ji Xiaosi, but feel that the original body is more arrogant. Since Ji Xiaosi''s change, countless suitors have been attracted. One of the craziest suitors is from No. 2 Middle School. His name is Ma Mao, a gangster and a rich second generation with a deep background. Ji Xiaosi didn''t want to be with Ma Mao, and Ma Mao was angry and nned to destroy Ji Xiaosi. One day after school, Ma Mao brought the prepared sulfuric acid to Ji Xiaosi. Ji Xiaosi subconsciously felt that something was wrong and ran away. Ma Mao was chasing frantically behind, but Ji Xiaosi stopped wherever she could. In the middle of the journey, she identally ran into someone. This person is the original body. The original body was smashed and confused. When he was about to get up, he heard Ma Mao rushing over with a grinning smile: "Bitch, run, why don''t you run now?" Chapter 212: Disfigured school flowers (3) Chapter 212: Disfigured school flowers (3) The original body felt bad, and when the other party poured something over, she blocked it with her schoolbag, but there was still some sulfuric acid sshing on her right cheek and arm. Because of Ji Xiaosi, the original body was so disfigured. This happened a few days ago, Ji Xiaosi did not appear to apologize, perhaps she simply ignored the person she hit. People in No. 1 High School only know that Tang Xiaohua was hospitalized in an ident, and the specifics are currently unclear. Others didn''t know the follow-up, Tang Guo knew after watching the follow-up. After the original body was disfigured, the Tang family asked the Ma family to give a statement that the Ma family had a deeper background than the Tang family. In order to appeal to their daughter, the Tang family was bankrupted by the Ma family. The disfigured original body became a joke in Yizhong, and the leader of the joke was Ma Mao, and Ma Mao regretted it after pouring sulfuric acid. After all, he really liked Ji Xiaosi. Finally, when I knew that the person being sshed was not Ji Xiaosi, but the original owner, I was kind of fortunate. Originally a proud person, although disfigured, spurned, and ridiculed by others, her grades were even better than before. She was originally the third ce in the whole year. After being disfigured, she has been ranked first in the whole year. In order to be angry with the Tang family couples who are in poor health, she strives to make progress and does everything better than others. However, the world always prefers good-looking people. The scar on her right cheek was very ugly because of the sulphuric acid spilled over. No matter what she did was difficult. Although she was very capable and talented, she was still rejected. When the Tangs were still there, she still had the motivation to work. When the Tangs were sent away, she was plunged into darkness and she had no direction to work hard. Eventually she got depression and died when she was in her fifties. She did not choose tomit suicide. Instead, she was using her abilities to help children who had experienced the same as her. But she can help others, but she can''t help herself. She would never be able to get out of the shadows she once had. She couldn''t understand why she helped Ji Xiaosi. Ji Xiaosi knew that there was a danger behind him, so she didn''t remind her. After the incident, Ji Xiaosi also seemed to know nothing. No one knew that the disfigurement of the original body was because of being knocked down by Ji Xiaosi, and the appearance of Ji Xiaosi and the original body simr. Ji Xiaosi''s opportunity can help restore his original appearance. If Ji Xiaosi had such a bearing, with the pride of the original body, even though he was upset, he would forgive him. As a result, the other party chose not to know anything, indulging the original body to beughed at by the school people, as if he wanted the original body to experience the taste of beingughed at. In the end, Ji Xiaosi pursued her male **** Fu Zhuoshu. After getting married, he was very happy. Ji Xiaosi also took Fu Zhuoshu into his practice. As for the following plot, there is no more. And Ma Mao had a good life, ending up in this world as an affectionate male partner. Except for Ji Xiaosi, he has everything. The original body is the innocent passerby, she has done nothing, and there is such an ending, which is really impressive. "I thought it was modern, after being cured for so long, I could live a world peacefully." When the system heard his host''s faint words, it trembled inexplicably, and the host was unhappy. "It seems that everyone in this world is sorry for me except my parents. Do you want a newspaper?" The system is scared, it won''t die again, the world copses, right? OMG, host, don''t have the sauce, this world is still very interesting. Chapter 213: Disfigured school flowers (4) Chapter 213: Disfigured school flowers (4) [Host, think about whether the original body has any wishes, let''s help her fulfill her wishes. Anyway, the host hasn''t done the task of matching Rausch''s children for a long time, and the host and the host have no aura in front of the host. Tango paused, and carefully felt the original mind and body thoughts. She touched her forehead and sighed, "Why is there such a person who does not intend to retaliate at all after being hurt, but to give back to the society? Her wish is simple. Keep the Tang family and live a happy life." There is no mention of people like Ma Maoji Xiaosi in the middle, and Tang Guo doesn''t understand the thinking of the Virgin. "Okay, I will keep the Tang family, by the way, abuse the scum, anyway, with me, it is impossible for people like Ma Mao to live well." The system trembled, [Excuse me, the host, how do you retaliate? As long as the world is not destroyed. Tang Guo smiled, which made her face still wrapped in gauze sore. [Host, it''s better to restore your appearance first. ] The system knows it. His host said that it is not unexpected appearance, this is only based on the situation that she can recover her appearance at any time. If a world is really ugly, the host will definitely do the newspaper. "Don''t worry, I want to experience a different life, such as going back to school with an ugly face and seeing how those people react." Tang Guo''s mouth bends, "If I go back intact, how can I Let those people sympathize?" The system is stumbling, [Okay. Just dont newspaper. [Host, I have good news to tell you that I can invade thework of this world. The system just tried it, and when I found that I had this function, I almost jumped up. For a long time, he has been despised by the host, saying that he does not send out novice gift packages, nor reward gift packages, nor does veteran gift packages, and she must do it herself to eliminate hiswork invasion. After thest world, he felt that his abilities had improved, and he was always wondering what he could do. Now that he knows he is still useful, can he be unhappy? Tang Guo raised her eyelids, "See you are happy, I thought you were going to nt a virus on the world''s Inte." The system is broken, the host is still so bad. "In this case, you save all the surveince of the street where the ident happened a few days ago. As long as there is a surveince ce, you will keep it from the beginning." At the end Tang Guo smiled, "Monitoring should have been deleted, I think this should not stop you, Tong." Of course, the system would not say that he was not good enough. When he did this, he found that he was really good, and he casually restored the deleted monitoring, and he kept several copies intact. [Host, I have done as you ordered. I have to say that this feeling of being able to help the host is really very happy. God, when has he been on the host''s side? No, he was originally with the host, and the host said that as long as she was there, he would not abandon him. Moved, after he has the ability, he will not abandon the host, he will never betray the host. The Tang family came to the hospital at night, and neither of them had a bad face. Without monitoring as evidence, witnesses are unwilling to testify, and it is impossible for them to seek justice. The Ma family has a deep background and they can''t do anything. Looking at their daughter lying in the hospital bed, the two of them are heartbroken. Chapter 214: Disfigured school flowers (5) Chapter 214: Disfigured school flowers (5) "Xiaoguo, does it hurt?" Mother Tang wiped her tears, gently holding Tang Guo''s hand, "Your father has already helped you contact the foreign hospital, Xiaoguo doesn''t have to worry about anything, let her parents do everything. ." "Mom won''t let you in vain, and will definitely make the other person punished." Tang Guo was a little warm in her heart. Whether it was sincere love or warm affection, she was greedy in these worlds. But she belongs to the kind of sensible greed and will not indulge in it. "Parents, there is no evidence, right? You have no chance of winning against the Ma Family. Why do you need to hit the stone with the pebbles at this time?" The original is the only daughter of the Tang family. She was trained as an heir by the Tang family since she was a child. She is sensible and intelligent, and also because she was cultivated since childhood. After being disfigured, the Tang family fell and was able to quickly stand up to support the family. The two couples who were originally sad both froze for a while, looking at their daughter''s sparkling eyes, as if they didn''t feel too sad about the disfigurement. But they don''t believe it. Their daughter has always been sensible. She must be afraid that they are worried and suppress these pains and grievances in their hearts. The more they think about it, the more heartache they be. "Xiaoguo, no matter what, Dad will send that person to prison." Father Tang looked serious, and he felt like he died. Tang Guo understands why the original body can support for so many years, even if the depression is severe, he never thought of suicide. She has a pair of parents who love her. Even if everyone despises her, her parents will always love her. The existence of the Tang family is the only warmth and motivation in her heart. "Parents, I mean, for the time being, there is no need for the egg to touch the stone." Tang Guo has her own n. She can get revenge on her. There is no need for her parents to take the Tang family out. In this situation, there is no chance of winning against the Shangma family. If we lose, what happened to our Tang family because of this, parents, have you thought about the future?" The Tang family were all reacted by saying that, yes, they obviously couldn''t beat the Ma family, and now they are totally thankless to go up. If they can''t deal with it, let''s not say, they may even make the Tang family fall in. At that time, they will have nothing. What can they do to help their daughter get justice. The daughter has been disfigured. If there is no financial support, what should I do? The two of them immediately understood the key. The two couples who had no interest in shopping malls had a strong sense of war in their eyes. Once they were fighting for their own hope, now they are fighting for their daughter. Tang Guo looked at the appearance of the two and was cured again. Why should I say that I was cured? Because she met a pair of scum parents in thest world and inherited her original feelings. Although she was very sensible, she also felt very sensible. Heart-stuck. Tang''s father still intends to let Tang Guo go abroad for treatment. Tang Guo refused again. What would she do after going abroad? And she was particrly interested in Ji Xiaosi''s red envelope group. After the Tang family had no choice but to leave, she poked the system. "Tong, can you hack into Ji Xiaosi''s phone?" let me try. ] The system is also very interested. Intruding into the ordinary world''swork is actually not a big skill for his host. If he can invade this red envelope group, he believes that the host will take a high look at him, and will never say that he is a defective product. [Host, yes! ! Chapter 215: Disfigured school flowers (6) Chapter 215: Disfigured school flowers (6) The system said that it could hack into Ji Xiaosi''s phone, and Tang Guo had forgotten the pain in his face. She closed her eyes enthusiastically. In fact, her consciousness was already connected to the system, and a light board appeared in front of her, disying the screen of Ji Xiaosi''s phone. It happened that Ji Xiaosi was squatting in the ne exchange group and waiting for the red envelope. This was what Ji Xiaosi did when he came back from school every day. [Ziyun Zhenren]: I practiced a beauty pill yesterday, Xiaoyou Ji, is there anything delicious in your ce, I will trade with you. This is what Ji Xiaosi waited for and quickly sent a message: "Yes, yes, I don''t know what real person Ziyun wants to eat?" Zhenren Ziyun thought for a while and ordered two foods. Braised shrimp, lotus leaf chicken, for Ji Xiaosi, she would never eat these things by herself. Before, she would still feel heartache for a while. After getting the benefits here, she didn''t feel any heartache at all. She even went to some high-end restaurants to order food. For her, it is a high-end restaurant, but in fact it is not even five-star. But the group of people in the group seemed to have never eaten something delicious in their lives, and they especially liked the food she brought out. And Ji Xiaosi got even more benefits. In this modern world, a pot of beauty pills is priceless, and you can buy a lot of foods like braised shrimp. But the group of people inside don''t know, they just think that such food should be worth the price. And beauty Dan is just a little gadget for them. So their transaction was very peaceful and smooth, and a real Ziyun came out, and other people also appeared one after another, saying that they wanted to exchange what Ji Xiaosi around them wanted, and Ji Xiaosi didn''t agree to it. After recording what these people needed, she went out to order food. At this time, the system had hacked into the ne trading group, which gave Tang Guo a certain understanding of the system''s capabilities. "Yes, you can hack into this group." [That is, I said long ago that I will grow up, and I will always help the host. The system is very proud and very happy, how many worlds, the host finally praised him sincerely, not easy, not easy, thinking about it is a bitter tear. And through this upgrade, he discovered a secret to the upgrade. Every time the host experiences a world, his energy will grow. At the beginning of the female matchmaking task, the energy growth was very slow, he naturally did not grow, it was just a plot reminder. When the host overthrew the female partner mission and wandered around in various worlds, he found that after the mission was over, his energy grew extremely fast. Until the first few worlds, his energy has skyrocketed, which allowed him to upgrade and improve his ability. He analyzed the previous world, and finally came to a conclusion that the joy and anger of his host is rted to his energy growth. In other words, the happier his host ys in a world, the morefortable he will be. As long as he doesn''t copse the world, he can gain a lot of energy. If you are not happy, your energy will only grow a little bit. If the system has eyes, it must be shining, and if it has a mouth, it must be dazzling. [Host, I created a vest for you and join this ne exchange group. The host is happy andfortable, and his energy increases quickly and is more useful. If it can help the host, they will be able to live veryfortably in the next world. Chapter 216: Disfigured school flowers (7) Chapter 216: Disfigured school flowers (7) The system is already thinking about a better life in the future. Fortunately, he was smart and followed his host, and he did not force the host to do that female role. The host had a good impression of him. [Host, you can give the vest a name. After you name it, you can officially join the group. Tang Guo squinted, thinking of the original body of this body, the corner of his mouth bends, and he said, "Just call it a school flower." After the system helped Tang Guo set up the nickname "School Flower", he put the vest into this ne trading group. In fact, he doesn''t know why he is so powerful, he can evenpletely control this ne trading group. He also checked, this group does not have a group leader. Therefore, I decided to make the id of "School Flower" be the owner of the group after Tang Guo''s vest joined the group. then "Wee''School Flower'' to join the ne trading group." "Congrattions to''School Flower'' as the owner of the ne trading group." The two pieces of news were like depth bombs, and the people inside had not left because they were waiting for Ji Xiaosi. First, a neer came and made them happy, and then the neer turned into a group leader, which surprised them. [Ziyun Zhenren]: Neer? Be the owner? [General Billy]: This group has never had a leader. I have been in the group for more than a hundred years. Howe there is a leader suddenly? [Margaret]: The owner of the group is not from my ne, so I can''t figure it out. Margaret is a holy wizard from the magical world. On her ne, her status is very high, and she can predict the fate of many people on the ne. [True Monarch Chixiao]: Group owner, are you there? They don''t want to know why the group owner is called the school flower. They just want to know why this neer is the group owner and what is the identity of the other party. This group has never had a group owner, which makes them very novel. The arrival of the group owner makes them more interested in this group. [School Flowers]: I am here. [Ziyun Zhenren]: Group owner, how did you join the group? Everyone is very curious and wants an exnation. They don''t have any special meaning. They are not in the same ne, and they cannot be enemies. They may also help each other. They are just curious. Otherwise, how can Ji Xiaosi chat with these people? To put it bluntly, it means to get what you need, and everyone does not interfere with each other''s interests. [School Flower]: I don''t know, just came in somehow, I''m still wondering, suddenly there is a group. Tang Guomian lied unchangingly, this kind of statement is the easiest to believe. Sure enough, when she said that, everyone in the group believed it, and she also said that she once had this group inexplicably, and they were not ordinary people. This group appeared directly in their consciousness, and it shocked them at first. And General Billy from StarCraft said that his group suddenly appeared on his light brain. This made Tang Guo understand that in different nes of the world, this group would appear in situations that were more in line with that ne. But it is undeniable that this group has brought them a lot of benefits. In the form of red envelopes, you can exchange things from various nes. Maybe this kind of thing is not valuable, but it is very useful on that ne. No wonder this group is called a ne exchange group. [True Monarch Chixiao]: The group leader gives red envelopes, red envelopes, red envelopes, and important things are said three times. Chapter 217: Disfigured school flowers (8) Chapter 217: Disfigured school flowers (8) The important thing was said three times. True Monarch Chixiao had learned it from Ji Xiaosi. He yelled quite smoothly, so he used it. Then everyone in the group shouted, expressing that they wanted Tang Guo to give out red envelopes. [School Flowers]: What do you like? Everyone was surprised, the group leader''s tone was very loud, as if she could take out whatever they said. But seriously now, what they want most is food. No matter it is the cultivation ne of the real person Ziyun, the interster and magic nes, their food has ws, in short, the food is not delicious, and everyone can''t make it. Especially in the interster ne, they all eat nutrients, and fresh food is considered a luxury in the entire interster. then [Ziyun Zhenren]: Eat it. [General Billy]: Eat it. [True Monarch Chixiao]: Eat +1 [Margaret]: One page of eating and witchcraft spells. Tang Guo searched for a while in the system space. There was really a lot of food inside. The time in the system space was static, and the cooked food was warm when he took it out. But she doesn''t need to take it out, just click on the page of the red envelope development, and just mobilize what she wants to send out. When we first met, Tang Guo gave out six red envelopes, six cooked eggs, the kind of eggs that Ye Zhou helped her to bake before. She has collected a lot of this kind of edible eggs, mainly because they taste good, have high nutritional value, and are good for monks and people who practice magic. Tang Guo smiled secretly, wondering if these people were interested in the food Ji Xiaosi bought in the restaurant after eating the things she gave. The system has already sensed the maliciousness from the host, but he didn''t say anything. Now the more happy the host is, the better it is for him. At any rate, he is a system that floats through countless worlds, and he is not a fool. "Real Ziyun received your red envelope." "True Monarch Chixiao received your red envelope." "Margaret received your red envelope." "General Billy received your red envelope." Tang Guo saw that no one else received it, and he knew that other people didn''t have the following group for the time being, and didn''t care. The four of them were holding an egg the size of a head on different nes, and they sniffed one after another, and they could feel that the egg had no vitality. As to how to eat, he still didn''t dare to mess around, so he asked Tang Guo in the group. [School Flower]: This is cooked, just eat it directly, whether it is for magic or for monks, there are certain benefits, that is, the interster ne of General Billy can also increase your physical strength. In the previous introduction, they all said what ne they came from. Then they talked about giving out red envelopes, making them forget to ask where Tang Guo came from. Now that Tang Guo exined to them the method of eating and the benefits of the egg, they couldn''t wait to open the food. There was a brief silence in the group, but within a minute, there was a lively activity. [Mr. Chixiao]: Ah, ah, it''s so delicious. My Majesty has never eaten such delicious food. It''s so delicious, Miss Sister, can you send me another one? Needless to say, True Monarch Chixiao must havemunicated with the heroine Ji Xiaosi many times, and even traded many times. These words are the characteristics of this era. Tang Guo is not stingy. She joined the red envelope group for two purposes. The first is curiosity, and the second is to destroy Ji Xiaosi''s chances, and she doesn''t do anything, just to feed the taste of this group. Moreover, she still gave them food for nothing, no transaction, ha ha... System: trembling, really host. Chapter 218: Disfigured school flowers (9) Chapter 218: Disfigured school flowers (9) [Margaret]: I feel my magic has grown a bit. [Mr. Ziyun]: The spiritual power in my body has also increased a lot, but I feel that this thing worked well the first time I ate it, and it will not have that much effect in the future. [True Monarch Chi Xiao]: Just take care of so many things, its not delicious. This sentence made the group members echoed, indicating that it was like this. Tang Guo watched them happily and sent out more food, all specialties from all over the world. The system looked at the mountain of system space, thinking that the host had collected so many foods from the world, and finally came in handy. In just half an hour, the four people in the group were extremely satisfied. They had never eaten so happily before, and they exchanged with Ji Xiaosi every time. Knowing that Ji Xiaosi is a mortal fetus, they still have to consider her system and find some low-level things to send out. trouble! After eating, they remembered that they couldn''t eat for nothing. Tang Guo was able to take out so many things that would benefit them immediately after eating, he must be a character like them, more powerful than them, otherwise, how could the other party be the group leader as soon as he joins the group? So a sense of awe rose in their hearts. [Chi Xiao Zhenjun]: Miss school flower, what do you want, as long as you speak, I will try my best to find it for you. [General Billy]: True monarch, it''s shameful to be cute. [True Monarch Chi Xiao]: Ha ha... Others also said that they asked Tang Guo if he had anything he wanted, and they looked for something privately. And when ites to Ji Xiaosi, he is simply a person from two worlds. To put it bluntly, Ji Xiaosi is an ordinary person who joins this group. They just feel the novelty and what Ji Xiaosi can bring them to eat. But Tang Guo was different. From the beginning, she showed that she had a lot of treasures in her hands, and her strength was definitely extraordinary. She was the same kind of people as them, and she had no sense of distance when speaking. In addition, it is not a ne, there is no conflict of interest, and of course it is closer. [School Flower]: When joining a group for the first time, this is considered a meeting ceremony. I have a lot of things like this in my hand, it''s nothing. Besides, I became the owner of the group as soon as I came, so I shouldpensate everyone. This is a bit morefortable. At first, they were a little dissatisfied with the neer being the group leader. Now that the stomach is satisfied, and the heart is satisfied, this new mysterious host is actually quite good. "Ji Xiaosi received your red envelope." "Ji Xiaosi received your red envelope." ... At this moment, Ji Xiaosi came back, and when he saw someone giving out red envelopes, he subconsciously snatched it. Tang Guo gave out six red envelopes for every red envelope. A total of five red envelopes were issued, and Ji Xiaosi also grabbed five. Ji Xiaosi in the hotel''s private room was actually a little surprised at the strange things that suddenly came out in front of him. He looked at it as if he was eating it, and there was an egg. The surface of the egg was smooth and glowing with shining light, which made Ji Xiaosi''s heart move. Could it be that this is a divine beast egg? She suppressed the excitement in her heart, put away the big-headed beast egg, thinking that this thing might really be able to incubate a cute pet, and then...thinking about it will be very exciting. Therefore, she didn''t ask the people in the group what kind of egg it was. As for the others, it''s easier to recognize, they are all eaten. Tang Guo silently watched Ji Xiaosi **** the red envelope, and smiled. Chapter 219: Disfigured school flowers (10) Chapter 219: Disfigured school flowers (10) After Ji Xiaosi put the things away carefully, he started to give out red envelopes. He sent all these things to the group, and also specified who they were for. Because this is considered a transaction, everyone will not mess around with the name. The people who ate and drank didn''t really miss those things like Ji Xiaosi. The food given by Ji Xiaosi, tastes good, but it is not as good as the one given by Tang Guo, and eating too much is not very good for them, and of course it is not harmful. But Tang Guo''s food is not simple, each of them has a certain usefulness, and if they are to eat for them for nothing, they are a little sorry. But they had already discussed it before, and they could only receive the things, and as Ji Xiaosi said before, gave her the items she needed in the form of red envelopes. Zhenren Ziyun took a bite of the braised shrimp. He suddenly felt that it was not so delicious. He took a bite of the egg white. The egg white was tender and delicious. The shrimp was dry and spicy. So delicious. Just a te of braised shrimp and a lotus leaf chicken, he used a stove to beautify the Dan. He is not a fool, of course he knows the value of beauty pills in the secr world. There is no harm if there is noparison. With the food Tang Guo previously gave them for nothing, especially the egg with high nutritional value, and looking at the junk food like braised shrimp, he suddenly felt that Ji Xiaosi was a little bit silly. They exchanged things just because things are scarce. It''s not that they don''t really know the value of these things. Ji Xiaosi seems to really think they don''t know, and tells them that these things are expensive. Can it be more expensive than his beauty pill, True Monarch Chi Xiao''s life-saving charm? There is also Margaret''s curse, which is not something that can be exchanged at will. This situation also happened to a few other people who thought about the same as Zhenren Ziyun, and felt that Ji Xiaosi was too careful. I didn''t think so much before, because only from Ji Xiaosi can I get the food. Thinking about it in their hearts, they didn''t n to avenge Ji Xiaosi or anything, but an ordinary person would disappear from their group in a hundred years. In this group, which one is not an old monster that has lived for thousands of years? Even the interster humans with the shortest lifespan have to live for at least several thousand years. If the technology is in ce, they can also extract their mental power and transnt it into a new body. That is almost immortal, although the chance of sess is not high. Ji Xiaosi got his own things, and said, "You can tell me in advance what you want to eat in the future. When I make a list, I will buy it for you together." [Mr. Chixiao]: I have eaten a little too much recently. I think if I continue to eat it, there will be too much impurities, and my cultivation may be regressed. Ji Xiaosi stayed for a while, would it still happen? Thinking of the situations in the novel, she did not doubt. [General Billy]: The Zerg is here again. In the future, there will be no separate opportunity to eat food. One is not easy to be seen by others, and I dont know what will happen. Meaning, he didn''t want it either. Ji Xiaosi didn''t care, she didn''t think these people could escape her food temptation. [Real Man Ziyun]: Xiaoyou Ji, didn''t you grab an egg before? How can I exchange with you? Three furnace beauty Dan. He wants to eat that egg more than braised shrimp and lotus leaf chicken. [True Monarch Chi Xiao]: Ji Xiaosi, let me change it with you, I also have the medicine that you can use. Chapter 220: Disfigured school flowers (11) Chapter 220: Disfigured school flowers (11) [Margaret]: I have a new curse here. [General Billy]: If you need a new cosmetic device, I can buy it for you, without asking Emanuel. General Billy and Emanuel are on the same interster ne, and they are also familiar friends. Seeing that everyone wanted to exchange eggs with her, Ji Xiaosi felt that the egg was really a divine beast egg, otherwise, how could these people exchange so many good things with her? So she is determined not to change. Ji Xiaosi: "Sorry guys, I like this egg too." Hearing what Ji Xiaosi said, it was hard for everyone to say more. [Mr Ziyun]: What about the others, can you change them? Ji Xiaosi is not good at offending people. The other things are something to eat. She doesn''t care about this, so she agrees. The few people who changed things were in a better mood. They said that the food from their main school flowers is better, and it is good for them. The school flowers are good, and they dont care about it. In such aparison, they still feel that they make friends and make friends. A person of a realm is better. The realm in this group is not low, no matter which ne it is, except Ji Xiaosi. Ji Xiaosi was busy studying the egg, but didn''t notice that the group had a leader, so he hurriedly said goodbye to everyone and left the group. At this time, Tang Guo emerged. [School Flowers]: Are you very interested in food? Everyone said they liked it very much. Either their food was extinct, or almost no one would make that kind of delicious food. Tang Guoughed. [School Flower]: Being able to be in the same group is fate. If you are greedy in the future, you can find me. I am the group leader anyway, and it should be my duty to take care of you. The people in the group were moved, and quickly stated that they could not get the benefits of Tang Guo for nothing. [School Flower]: Actually, I also have a purpose. Maybe I wille to your ne someday, and I need you to take care of it. Suddenly, the group was quiet for a moment, and then it became lively again, and people in the cultivation world like Zhenren Ziyun were shocked. Could it be that this is a great power who can travel through space at will? It''s not that they haven''t heard of this kind of person, but they haven''t seen it yet. On the other hand, General Billy believed that Tang Guo lived in a ne more advanced than their interster, and the technology was so advanced that he could travel through space at will. As for Margaret''s thoughts, this person''s spatial formation has already reached the level of a god, and she respects the school flower group leader even more in her heart. Tang Guo didn''t know their brains. She said this was true or false, and she didn''t predict whether she would go to their world. However, taking precautions beforehand was the reason why she was interested in this ne group. Then she said goodbye to everyone, she still had a lot of things to deal with, and she couldn''t always spend it in the group. Tang Guo opened his eyes, it was already dark. Thinking that this world has spiritual power, she began to practice ording to the techniques obtained in a certain world of cultivating immortals, and slowly transferred spiritual power to her face to repair the damaged tissues under the skin. As for the surface, she didn''t care about it for now. After listening to Tang Guo''s words, the Tang family and his wife offered some benefits when they offeredpensation terms from the Ma family, and they agreed. What the daughter said is to stay dormant, and now they cant afford to provoke them. In this way, Tang Guo stayed in the hospital for half a month. The doctor said that she was recovering well. Except for the half-palmrge scar on her face, there was no way to get rid of it. Everything else was normal and she could be discharged. Chapter 221: Disfigured school flowers (12) Chapter 221: Disfigured school flowers (12) On Tuesday, Tang Guo wore the school uniform and skirt of No. 1 Middle School and refused to be apanied by the driver into the school. Walking into the campus with the face that had been disfigured, she greeted countless people''s eyes as soon as she appeared at the campus gate. Tang Guo is famous in one school. She is beautiful and noble. She is the goddess of all boys, so they can''t ept the disfigurement of the goddess. They stared at her incredulously. "Tang Guo?" This is a boy in the ss, he stared at Tang Guo, "You, how could this be?" Tang Guo saw disappointment in his eyes, was he disappointed by this beautiful face? Tang Guo stopped in front of him, nced at him, and suddenly smiled, "Unexpectedly, half of his face was ruined by a madman who poured sulfuric acid half a month ago." When everyone listened to Tang Guo''s understatement, they were shocked. The girls who had been gloating in the past were a little sorry. From their point of view, Tang Guo''s smile was just trying to force a smile. If she was crying and crying and looking decadent, everyone might only sympathize. Coupled with the ugliness on the face, it will dislike it. And Tang Guo walked in confidently from the beginning, as if nothing had happened, even if she had no appearance, she was still the first lieutenant colonel, I believe that no one present can do this. The first thing they thought was that they would definitely be decadent, not like Tang Guo, who would continue toe back to school, looking like everyone was okay. Therefore, they subconsciously ignored her face, turned a little admiration, and then began to scold the person who slopped sulfuric acid. "No way, my family is inferior to the other party. If you head-to-head with the other party, my family will be unlucky." When asked if the other party had been arrested and punished, Tang Guo answered like this. "Even so, I can''t live to death, right? Isn''t it just a face? I still don''t believe that without this face, I can''t continue to study in One Middle School by my brain?" Everyone shook their heads quickly. The Tang school spent the top three in the whole year. That brain was originally smarter than most people. Besides, she is still Miss Tang''s family. Even if she doesn''t go to school, her family still needs to inherit the family property, no matter how bad it is. Another reason why the original body wasughed at by everyone was that the Tang family fell, and there was no power behind it. Now the strength of the Tang family remains the same as before, and even stronger in the future, do these students in No. 1 Middle School dare to offend her? Tang Guo walked all the way to the first and third sses of high school, and received the attention of countless people. She was still confident and gave her a strong temperament, which was a bit of pity. When Tang Guo came to the third grade of Grade One, no one was staring at her face when she walked in. She smiled, and it seemed that the effect was good. People have the heart of conformity. These people know that she has not been hit too much, but is as strong as before, and they will turn sympathy into admiration. If someoneughed at her at this time, she promised that these people would drown this person with saliva. To say who was the most shocked, it was naturally Ji Xiaosi. She only remembered this incidentter, and she was in panic for a long time. She wanted to run when she met Ma Mao, but Ma Mao stopped him and said that she was wrong. Ma Mao also said that fortunately, he had admitted the person wrong, otherwise he would regret his life, and said that the person looked too much like her, otherwise he would not admit his mistake, but because of this, it prevented him from making a mistake. When seeing Tang Guo, Ji Xiaosi was very guilty, especially the hideous scar on the other''s face, which made her heartbeat miss a beat. Chapter 222: Disfigured school flowers (13) Chapter 222: Disfigured school flowers (13) After ss, the ssmates saw that Tang Guo really seemed to have no psychological shadow, and they began to ask her what was going on. Tang Guo told the truth, saying that he was walking on the road and didn''t know who was hit by him, and then a madman rushed over to pour sulfuric acid on her. "After sshing, the other party said that he had admitted the wrong person." Tang Guo''s mouth raised a faint sneer, "So this is a disaster for me. As for the person who hit me, she was too fast and I didn''t see clearly. What conflict does this boy have." "Which school does that boy belong to, isn''t it one of us?" Tang Guo smiled secretly, she knew that these ssmates would not disappoint her. "The second middle school is called Ma Mao, the only son of the Ma family," she said, her eyes dimmed, "I can''t offend him, otherwise I have to send him to prison." This is in line with the character of the original body. She has never been merciful to those who provoke her. Tang Guo has always been a school girl with a little overbearing personality. It is this kind of character that makes so many people fascinated by her. Hearing that it was Ma Mao, everyone did not dare to ask more, that was indeed a master who could not afford to provoke him. A boy who was sleeping on his stomach in the corner suddenly raised his head, his eyes fixed on Tang Guo, his gaze fell on Tang Guo''s face. Tang Guo smiled at him, "What do you look at, haven''t you seen ugly monsters?" The boy frowned and didn''t say anything, but Tang Guo walked over, circled his hands, raised his brows slightly, and took possession of him, "Didn''t you keep saying that you have bad grades and are not worthy of me? Now I am disfigured. Your poor grades happen to everyone has shorings, do you want to make a couple?" This boy named Wei Yue is the person Yuan Shi likes. Yuan Shi confessed, but the other party did not respond. He hardlymunicated with the people in the ss. Wei Yues family background is not bad, but since he was a child, he has lost his mother. His father took the **** back as soon as his mother died, causing the former genius child prodigy to be a scumbag now. He is still a well-known bastard. Called a lieutenant colonel. He and the second lieutenant colonel Ba Ma Mao are mortal enemies, why are they mortal enemies? The woman that Wei''s father brought home, the mother of the illegitimate child, was named Ma. This woman happened to be Ma Mao''s father''s sister, Ma Mao''s sister-inw, can she not be bloody? The ss was very quiet. They really sweated for Tang Xiaohua. Whether it was before or now, Tang Xiaohua is a person they admire. This Wei Yue is as fierce as Ma Mao. Now that his face is ruined, he still dares to provoke him, and what he said to make a couple. Wei Yue took a deep look at Tang Guo. He estimated that this woman was not normal after her disfigurement. So he fell asleep directly on the table, without even paying attention to Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t leave. Instead, she sat next to him and pushed him, "Why, are you disgusting? Anyway, there is still half of his face to see. Isn''t it the same after turning off the lights?" ss three students in Grade One: "..." The school flowers are getting bolder and bolder. Ji Xiaosi was a little panicked at first, and then rejoiced. Now that Tang Guo is still so glorious, even disfigured, it still makes people unable to move his eyes. She had a somewhat simr face in the air, and Tang Guo couldn''t learn how to show her temperament. In this regard, the little guilt in her heart has almost disappeared. She''s still Miss Tang, isn''t she disfigured? She''s still alive, and the family is so rich. If Tang Guo knew what she thought, she would definitely curse in spite of her image: Go to your mmp and live well. Chapter 223: Disfigured school flowers (14) Chapter 223: Disfigured school flowers (14) For Tang Xiaohua taking the initiative to sit next to Xuezhu Wei Yue, the students in ss One and Three of High School refused. Although Tang Xiaohua was disfigured, they still admire her now. What a good girl, why God doesn''t treat her kindly. Tang Xiaohua likes Wei Yue''s things, and the whole Yizhong knows that they used to think there was a little hope, but now...the probability is zero. But no one used this to talk about things, they just thought that Tang Xiaohua was too depressed and wanted to vent something. What made them strange was that no matter how Tang Guo harassed Wei Yue, Wei Yue only slept on his stomach, did not beat her or scold her, just ignored her. Ji Xiaosi had already determined that Tang Guo didn''t know that she was the one who knocked down the opponent, so she felt calm. In the hot summer, Tang Guo drank ice water and didn''t forget to help Wei Yue bring a bottle back. Such a considerate Tang school girl still made the boys in the ss very envious of Wei Yue. What about disfigured? The current Tang school flower is still horribly excellent. Her demeanor is still enough to make people ignore her face, and when sheughs, she is still so pretty. Ji Xiaosi discovered a terrible thing. More people confessed to Tang Guo every day. She was jealous and panic in her heart, Tang Guo was alreadyparable to Peerless Demon Fairy in her eyes. Without her face, she was still liked so much, she couldn''t figure out why. Tang Guo sat in her seat, unwinding the love letters boredly, and then read them out in a low voice. I have to say that there are still a lot of talents in No. 1 Middle School, and the love letters I wrote still have some charm to read. The system has be ustomed to his host''s frequent convulsions. This habit of reading love letters every day is already a good habit. But he didn''t understand, [Host, doesn''t it mean that people look at their faces? Why do so many people like you? Even he thought that the scar on Tang Guo''s right face was really scary, and seeing the shy and tempting look of Tang Guo, the boys werepletely startled. "Because my charm is enough to make them ignore my face." System: I don''t understand. "Of course you don''t understand, a confident, charismatic, good grades, noble temperament, except for the girl who ruined half of her face, how charming is in the eyes of men." "The better I am now, I will only feel sorry for the scar on my face, not hate it. I will only hate the culprit. If there is no such person, I will be better." The system thought, oh my god, human beings are still soplicated, even if he and his host shuttle so many worlds, he still doesn''t understand. Dont you just look at your face? Now I dont look at my face again. Tang Guo didn''t bother to exin theplexity of human nature, and instead continued to read love letters. The high and low tones made Wei Yue extremely irritable while sleeping. "What are you going to do?" Wei Yue stared at Tang Guo, "I won''t promise you." Tang Guo put away the love letter, raised her eyes, a brilliant smile appeared on her face, "You obviously like me, why don''t you admit it?" "You think too much." "Really? Then you reject me, say you hate me, say I am ugly, say you can never like me." Come on, hurt each other. "I..." Wei Yue stood up, frowning, condescendingly intimidating Tang Guo, looking fierce, the girls in the ss were very scared, "You move back to your ce." Tang Guo frowned, "Why don''t you like me?" Wei Yue pursed his lips and said nothing. Why didn''t he like it? He thought for a while. He really didn''t find a reason. If he didn''t like it, he didn''t like it. There were so many reasons. "Of course it''s because you are ugly." Chapter 224: Disfigured school flowers (15) Chapter 224: Disfigured school flowers (15) "Tang school flower, do you really think you are still a school flower? With half of an ugly face, it is interesting to get together in front of Brother Wei, so I don''t dislike it." A girl dressed as a youngdy walked in from outside the ssroom and looked at Tang Guo up and down, "You are disfigured, so don''t bother us, Brother Wei." "Brother Wei has bad grades, but he only has bad grades. He has a good family background and looks handsome. Why should he be with you, an ugly monster." This is very vicious. The students in the ss look angry at the girls, but they dare not do anything. This girl is a gangster, and she is not too powerful. "It''s like she said, do you dislike me as ugly?" Tang Guo ignored the eldest sister and looked at Wei Yue, "Is it?" Wei Yue nced at the Taimei, clenched his fists, and gently pushed Tang Guo away, without saying a word, and walked outside. "Hey, Wei Yue, you can give me a word, let me give up." Tang Guo smiled and looked at Wei Yue''s back, making him feel like he was running away in panic, "Are you a man? Just say it if you are a man. , Or you will be my boyfriend." Wei Yue didn''t speak, and he didn''t know why. He wanted to directly reject that he would never be with her, but wanted to say that it was because of her ugliness. But as soon as the words came to his lips, he couldn''t speak. Of course, he was not with her, not because she was ugly. Whether it was Tang Guo in the past or Tang Guo now, he didn''t see clearly what her face looked like, it looked the same to him. It''s no good to be mixed up with him. "Wei Yue, you really are not a man." Wei Yue paused, but still didn''t say anything. He felt that as long as he opened his mouth to say something, he would not be willing to be with her, and said that she was ugly with Xiao Taimei, his heart would be empty, and he would regret for life. Wei Yue thought for a long time and didn''t figure out the specific reason. Suddenly, there was a sh of inspiration. If he refused and admitted that she was ugly, maybe she would not think about it. Yes, it must be for this reason, if she can''t think of jumping off the building or something, he will definitely regret it for life. Wei Yue, who wanted to understand, ignored Tang Guo and looked at ease, as if I would neither agree nor refuse, let you guess for yourself. Tang Guo''s smile was a little stiff. The first time she met such a person who didn''tmunicate, she just dug a hole, and the other party jumped over withoutmunicating, and didn''t mean to fall into it at all. The system chuckled secretly, [Host, do you feel like you are facing each other and the other party is not fooled? I know what your n is. It is nothing more than to let Wei Yue admit that he doesn''t want to be with you, say that you are ugly, and let the other party regret For life, haha, I guessed it. Tang Guo: "..." [Wei Yue doesn''t seem to be fooled. Tang Guo pursed the corner of her mouth, and indeed met an opponent, but how could he know her n? She squinted her eyes and paused for a long time in the direction where Wei Yue disappeared. She didn''t have any dislike for Wei Yue. As for confessing to the other party, she just inherited the original feelings. Wei Yue has never done anything to apologize to the original body. They are not a couple. They are different from what the system said. She just wants Wei Yue to refuse, and then she can give up the original body''s feelings and do it alone. Things have gone wrong. This time, she really didn''t take revenge or something. But this Wei Yue seems very strange. The oil and salt are not allowed to make her goal unreachable. After the system knew the truth, he was **** up again. It was his guess that was wrong, and the host''s thoughts would never be guessed. Chapter 225: Disfigured school flowers (16) Chapter 225: Disfigured school flowers (16) [Host, you never thought about it, what if Wei Yue agreed? You are not riding a tiger, you wanted to end this unrequited love, but people agreed, hahaha, I kind of want to see you lose yourself. However, it is destined to disappoint the system. Tang Guo was serious, even with a smile on the corners of his mouth, "That''s good, I inherited my feelings, and he likes me again. Isn''t it good for us to be together? As long as Wei Yue is good enough for me, I promise only I like him alone and only treat him well." System: Fuck, here again, the copsed host is here again. "Forget it, I don''t want to worry about Wei Yue. Let''s do other things first." Tang Guo gave up the purpose of solving this unrequited love, and instead thought about other things. Recently, she has beenmunicating with people in the group. During this period, other group members appeared one after another, and all epted that their group had a group leader. Ji Xiaosi also knew that there was a group leader, but she didn''t have too many thoughts, just looking forward to whether this group leader could benefit her like everyone else. The bad situation is that recently people in the group don''t know why they don''t like her food so much. Many times she tempted them with food, and they all acted out of interest. She didn''t know that when she was not in the group, Tang Guo had already fed the people in the group with the food he had collected. The food that Tang Guo took was delicious and good, and it was contributed by the group leader for free, which wasparable to those in Ji Xiaosi''s hands. Ji Xiaosi was dissatisfied, pestering a few familiar people to exchange food for what she needed, and then he was relieved. She didn''t even know that these people were very dissatisfied. The host of the school flower group did not ask them to exchange such good food. In fact, they were very willing to exchange it. They are always embarrassed to eat the group. Later, they will find good food. Things were sent to Tang Guo in the form of red packets. Tang Guo didn''t refuse. She knew these people''s thoughts, so she epted it so that they wouldn''t worry about eating, which would be detrimental to her n. Her n is to let the people in the group know Ji Xiaosi''s selfish side and let them stand by and watch Ji Xiaosi in the future. Without the help of these people, Ji Xiaosi would kill herself if she didn''t need to do anything. This is a dissatisfied, extremely inferior and vain person. She thought that she could ascend to the sky in one step, relying on foreign objects in everything. When she lost these things, she didn''t know what the scene was like. Ji Xiaosi disfigured the original body, so she would take away what Ji Xiaosi valued most, but it was you who came to me. Ji Xiaosi was still immersed in the benefits, and didn''t know that the people in the group were dissatisfied with her, thinking that she was ignorant and greedy, it really was a sickness of the worldly people. How did they think Ji Xiaosi was innocent and cute before? Damn it. Ji Xiaosi was still waiting for the egg to hatch. After a month, there was a strange smell in her room, and she finally realized that the smell came from the egg. [Ji Xiaosi]: Everyone, what kind of egg is that egg and why does it smell? So far, Ji Xiaosi didn''t think it was a broken egg, and he was afraid that it was a monster, not a sacred animal. Tang Guo happened to be brushing the group too, and when he saw this news, heughed out loud. "She wouldn''t think that this egg can be hatched. She still has it now, right?" Chapter 226: Disfigured school flowers (17) Chapter 226: Disfigured school flowers (17) The system is faint: [Host, don''t pretend, you polished the surface of the eggs so smooth, didn''t you just want Ji Xiaosi to misunderstand that they can be hatched? You are so bad, does your mother know, does your father know? Does your man know? "I don''t have a man." Wei Yue. Tang Guo: "..." She had a headache. Wei Yue really didn''t get any oil and salt. Now she stopped pestering him, and she couldn''t get a result anyway. When she finishes what she wants to do, she will leave this world. I don''t know why, passing by in such a hurry, I feel a bit regretful. Thinking of the previous worlds, she sneered, she was still greedy for lover''s love. [Host, if youck love, just pick another goal. There are still a lot of excellent men in this world. With your means, the opponent wille over to spoil you eagerly. Tang Guo was speechless, "What do you think I am? I have inherited the feelings of the original owner. If Wei Yue does not categorically refuse, this feeling will not disappear. Besides, it seems to me that Wei Yue looks a little pleasing to the eye. ." Ha ha Haha mmp''s pleasing to the eye, you want to control oh, emotions are not controlled casually, isn''t it the evil taste of this dog host? The group was stillmunicating, because Ji Xiaosi called everyone one by one. [Ziyun Zhenren]: What kind of egg? [Ji Xiaosi]: It''s the egg from the group leader''s red envelope that I grabbed before. I kept it, but today I found it smelly. It''s also because it stinks after being left for a month. Ji Xiaosi doesn''t doubt that the egg is cooked at all. How did she know that it was because the energy in the egg was lost and it stinks. The corner of Zhen Ziyun''s mouth twitched, thinking that Ji Xiaosi was really stupid. Doesn''t the egg smell smelly after a month? [True Monarch Chixiao]: Although the group leaders food is delicious, Ji Xiaosi, you dont have to put an egg for a month. Its strange if its not bad in a month. [Sovereign Demon Sect]: I have to say that the egg is really delicious. Fortunately, the deity came back early and grabbed thest one. It was really delicious. Ji Xiaosi, you''d better eat the group owner''s food earlier. You don''t have a special preservation method, so it won''t work for a long time. Ji Xiaosi was dumbfounded. Is that egg cooked? Is it edible? Isn''t it a beast? Tang Guo could already imagine Ji Xiaosi''s expression at this time. She sat on the seat and let out a lowugh, which caused Wei Yue, who was at the same table, to look over. This look was a bit stunned. Even if there was an ugly scar, she still couldn''t hide her demeanor, until Tang Guo noticed He went down in a panic and pretended to be asleep. "It''s so stupid, hahaha." System: [...] She''s a bit stupid, she''s still a heroine, why is she so stupid, let it go for a month, he can''t imagine what that stinky egg will be. However, as long as the host is happy, the host is happy, and his energy is just as long as he leaves the world. Fuck off? Is it important to exercise energy? [Ji Xiaosi]: Group owner, are you there? Is this egg really cooked? Ji Xiaosi didn''t believe it, but wanted to confirm it. Tang Guo appeared at the right time and told Ji Xiaosi the truth. [School Flowers]: Are you still keeping them? The appearance that I don''t know the truth has caused the system to **** up several times. Ji Xiaosi was basically sure that the egg was cooked. She smashed the stinky egg and suddenly a strange odor spread throughout the room, and she almost fainted. [School Flowers]: By the way, since it''s broken, you should deal with it quickly, don''t break it... When Ji Xiaosi saw this news, he had a bad feeling. [Ji Xiaosi]: I...I have broken it open. Chapter 227: Disfigured school flowers (18) Chapter 227: Disfigured school flowers (18) Tang Guo was also a little shocked when he heard that Ji Xiaosi had broken the egg open. Isn''t this a fool? Everyone told her that the egg was broken, so why did she smash it again. System: [Maybe the habit of picking up cheap, thinking that it is a good thing if it is broken. "what?" Tang Guo couldn''t help it a bit, and a happy smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, while the expression of her deskmate Wei Yue was a little hard to say. From his perspective, only Tang Guo was smirking with one hand on his chin and closed eyes, as if he was having a good dream. Tang Guo felt his gaze and suddenly opened his eyes, and the two of them faced each other. "Are you looking at me?" Tang Guo smiled, and moved closer, "You have a crush on me?" Wei Yue: "..." "Nothing." Wei Yue met those nice eyes and quickly moved his eyes to other ces, "Don''t think about it, or I will think you have delusions." "You must have a crush on me." Wei Yue: "..." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, as long as I know it." Tang Guo sat upright and nced at Ji Xiaosi''s empty seat. It was noon, and Ji Xiaosi''s home was not far away, ten minutes away. Her family is not rich, and she goes home to eat every day. Because she was in the group just now and witnessed Ji Xiaosi''s stupid behavior in the group, she was too happy to go to the cafeteria. What surprised her was that Wei Yue, who would leave his seat as soon as get out of ss was over, did not leave either. [Host, since they are boring to you, just let him go, as a good thing. Tang Guo smiled: "You don''t understand, he really has a crush on me." [Really? ] The system is a little uncertain. After scanning Wei Yue, I still can''t see anything. "Don''t believe me?" The system didn''t speak, he really didn''t believe it, Wei Yue''s heartbeat was normal, and his host didn''t show any strange expressions, he didn''t seem to like the host. "Then I will open your eyes." The system froze, could the host do something bad? After Tang Guo finished speaking, he leaned on the table, pretending to be going to sleep, put away the previously bright smile, and turned a little pale. During this series of operations, the system was stunned. What exactly the host was going to do, holding himself pale and pretending to be ufortable, did she think Wei Yue woulde over andfort her? Even if it is tofort her, it does not mean that she has a crush on her. The system did not speak, indicating to continue watching. Wei Yue was a little strange, why the girl who was still smiling just now suddenly fell asleep on the table, but he didn''t care. He stood up and walked outside. The ghost knew why he didn''t leave the ssroom directly after ss recently. It was simply inexplicable. He strode out of the ssroom, no different from before. System: [Host, I think your judgment this time is...] Before the word "error" was finished, he saw Wei Yueing back soon and came to Tang Guo and looked for a while. System: He chooses not to speak, he really can''t understand theplex heart of human beings. "Hey..." Wei Yue pushed Tang Guo, "Don''t eat? Good students don''t have the energy to go to ss in the afternoon if they don''t eat." System: Calm! This must not be Wei Yue, he was worn. Tang Guo raised her head slightly, a slight smile appeared on her pale face, "You have a crush on me, I guessed it." Wei Yue stepped up and wanted to leave, but he didn''t move. His brows were frowning and he was about to pinch the fly. Looking at that pale face, he took a deep breath and didn''t care about this delusion. "I got sick?" Chapter 228: Disfigured school flowers (19) Chapter 228: Disfigured school flowers (19) "Where does it hurt?" "You look pale." After asking the first sentence, the second sentence and the third sentence came out naturally. The unnatural feeling in Wei Yue''s heart disappeared, and he did not move his gaze staring at Tang Guo. Seeing her justughed, he didn''t bother to care about it, and the next action stunned the system. He actually hugged Tang Guo directly, still the kind of princess hug, feeling her struggling, he said coldly, "Don''t move, I will take you to the infirmary." "I knew you had a crush on me." Wei Yue: "..." I really want to leave her behind. But he hugged his hands tighter, and when he went down the stairs, he was even afraid that he would fall to her unsteadily. He looked cautiously and shocked the people passing by. "That''s Wei Yue?" "Holding the Tang school flower?" "Oh my God, howe, doesn''t Wei Yue dislike the Tang school flowers?" "In fact, the Tang school flowers are really good. If I were Wei Yue, I couldn''t control it." Wei Yue''s footsteps stiffened, but he steadied his pace and hugged Tang Guo to the infirmary, but the red color of his ears betrayed him. He pursed his lips and ced Tang Guo carefully on the bed in the infirmary. "She doesn''t look good, please check it for her." When Tang Guo was being examined, Wei Yue put his hands in his trouser pockets, instead of staring at Tang Guo all the time, he kept looking at her pale face from time to time. As for the terrible scar, he also took a serious look this time, frowning slightly, he actually had the urge to remove the scar from her face. Suddenly he was shocked, and it was almost time to see the doctor, so he went to ask. "It''s just anemia. The little girl is afraid of getting fat and doesn''t like to eat. Just pay attention to eating regrly in the future." The doctor murmured, as if this situation is a lot in school. Wei Yue took Tang Guo back to the ssroom, and pressed her to the seat with a serious expression, "Sit here and don''t move. I''ll go buy food." Watching Wei Yue''s hurried departure, Tang Guo smiled happily, "How about it? I said he secretly loves me." System: [Host, I will never question you anymore. I detected his heartbeat speeding up for a moment. This guy controlled it so well that he almost fooled me. If Tang Guo did not connect to the system, how could a bunch of data urately measure people''s hearts? [Host, do you want to attack him? "That''s what I think, and I want to strike at him. He was a little cute when his ears were red just now, don''t you think?" Tang Guo''s eyes were interesting, "I want to have a serious rtionship with him." The system pondered the words, "Married?" Wandering so many worlds, even if his host is a female partner, cannon fodder, viin, even if he has someone he likes, he has never really married anyone. "Why do you have to get married?" Tang Guo was strange, "Talking about your love for me all your life, I love your love, isn''t it good?" [Host, you are called a hooligan. "I don''t abandon him, what hooligans do I y? Who said that you can''t be together for a lifetime? The system finally realized that there was a problem with his hosts view of love, no, the host had problems with the whole person. He hadn''t noticed before, but some have discovered today. [Host, do you know you have a problem? "eat." Before Tang Guo could answer, Wei Yue returned with a tall disposable lunch box and quickly ced it in front of Tang Guo. This was undoubtedly a very rich lunch with high nutritional value. Chapter 229: Disfigured school flowers (20) Chapter 229: Disfigured school flowers (20) Tang Guo ate the meal, smiling while looking at Wei Yue, who was holding the lunch box with an ufortable face, "Why do you care about me so much because he said he didn''t like me." Wei Yue: "..." He regretted it. Yeah, what he did just now, the ghost knows how he did that. Wei Yue suspected that he had been wicked and would do such an unreasonable thing. He swiftly, ignoring the image of grilling rice, tried to disturb his own random thoughts. He just looked at his ssmates and gave a little help. "You have never liked helping ssmates. You have done so much today. If you don''t like me, you have to make it clear. Otherwise, I will personally misunderstand." Tang Guo ate vegetables with relish, "but you The exnation is futile. I used to think that you had a crush on me. Now that you have done so many things that are not in line with your behavior, no matter how you exin, there is no way to clear it." Wei Yue: "..." Why didn''t he starve her to death? "Just now you hurriedly hugged me from the ssroom to the infirmary, and carefully carried me from the infirmary to the ssroom. Everyone in the school has seen it. Now there should be rumors about me spreading overwhelmingly outside. If you don''t believe me, look at the forum. Come on, maybe there is a picture of you holding me." When Tang Guo said so, Wei Yue''s expression was very wonderful, he had already thought of the consequences, and he looked at Tang Guo coolly. Thetter smiled very helplessly. You did it. She didn''t ask for it, and asked him to wipe his face. His innocence was ruined by this woman. "My innocence has been ruined by you. From today on, whether it is outside or inside school, everyone knows that I am yours." Wei Yue couldn''t hold his chopsticks anymore. The person who went to him to meow him, he just cared about his ssmates... He pursed his lips, as if it was useless no matter what the exnation was. "I heard you have many enemies." Wei Yue''s brows were never loosened, the chopsticks tightened. "I will leave school in the future, you have to protect me." Tang Guo looked at Wei Yue eagerly, "After all, I am already yours." Wei Yue: "..." Can he deny it and leave directly? No matter how he knew it, he would stick it in a hug, and he couldn''t tear it off. When he was in conflict, Tang Guo suddenly smiled. "Okay, ssmate Wei Yue, don''t worry. I have a driver at home and my bodyguard outside the school. I don''t need your protection." Tang Guo smiled and said, "It''s fine if you don''t like me. Anyway, I know you have a crush on me. Thank you today. You helped me cook." Wei Yue: "..." When the style of painting changes, he is ready to say that he will protect her after going out of school and calling him. Seeing how she didn''t care, he breathed a sigh of relief, and felt a little disappointed in his heart. She was also a daughter of the Tang family. How could the Tang family not send someone to protect her when something happened before. It was really strange that he was actually worried that this woman with delusional disorder must have something wrong with her. Tang Guo ran out of food slowly, with a good appetite. On the other hand, Wei Yue was a little absent-minded. After eating, he took the trash away and hurriedly walked outside the ssroom. When he walked to the door, he stopped again, turned his head back and said: "Remember to eat on time in the future, you are not fat." After he finished speaking, he saw Tang Guo smiling and groaning. I knew you cared about me. He patted his head in annoyance and ran out of the ssroom quickly, as if there was a female ghost chasing after him. Chapter 230: Disfigured school flowers (21) Chapter 230: Disfigured school flowers (21) "Some residents reported that there was a strange smelling from your house. Many children around themunity were stunned by the smell from your house. This is our search warrant. Please cooperate with the inspection." Not long after Ji Xiaosi cracked the egg, the strange smell spread out. When she saw the [School Flower] group leader said that she could not crack it, she vaguely felt that things were not so good. The egg was so smelly that she didn''t dare to take it out like this, and was secretly anxious how to deal with the egg. She asked [School Flower] for help in the group, but it was a pity that Tang Guo was busy teasing Wei Yue at that time and didn''t bother to watch the group. In this way, in less than ten minutes, the smell of the broken egg spread out from the window. The children ying below, as well as the elderly, were stunned by the smell and sent to the hospital by their families. The wholemunity is filled with the indescribable smell, which has seriously affected the lives of residents, and they chose to call the police. After investigating, the police officer found that the smell came from Ji Xiaosi''s house, so he came to the door. "I... I picked up this egg. I don''t know what it is. I just kept it at home because I was curious. I didn''t expect it to smell like this." Ji Xiaosi really wanted to cry. How did she know that the egg couldn''t be knocked open, and the group owner didn''t make it clear, so she couldn''t exin it clearly now. Regardless of what Ji Xiaosi said, he was taken back to the police station by the police officer and asked her to cooperate with the investigation. Ji Xiaosi had no choice but to call Fu Zhuo for help before going to the police station with the police officer. During ss in the afternoon, Tang Guo didn''t see Ji Xiaosi, and nced at the red envelope group, only to find that Ji Xiaosi had been looking for her for a long time, and the corners of her mouth were slightly tilted. "Where is Ji Xiaosi?" "I was taken to the police station. Many children and elderly people in hermunity were stunned by the smell." "Oh" Tang Guo didn''t pay attention anymore. Let Ji Xiaosi have a taste of being rejected by everyone. I wonder if those people would ask them to move, she was a little curious. After the egg broke, there was no harm, it just smelled bad. [Host, Wei Yue is sneaking at you. The system felt like a dog. He was able to detect that when Wei Yue looked at his host, his heartbeat was abnormal. Wei Yue had fallen into the host''s hands. To be honest, he was a little disappointed, after all, Wei Yue was the first person to hold his heart firmly in the hands of the host for so long. I don''t know, it''s because the host didn''t take it seriously at all, and it was nted as soon as it was taken. "Fu Zhuoshu is also not there, went to the police station to see Ji Xiaosi?" A smile appeared at the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth, and it was so bright that Wei Yue, who was peeking at her, was pounding. He quickly buried his head and pretended that he hadn''t seen anything. She obviously doesn''t look good now, but the more I look at him, the more he wants to see him. He is sick. Wei Yue thought a little confused that he won''t be able to skip ss tomorrow. After school in the afternoon, Wei Yue did not rush out of the ssroom the first time, but secretly observed his deskmate. Seeing that Tang Guo was doing his homework all the time, he couldn''t hold back, "You don''t bring homework books?" "Well, it''s not too much. Go back after you finish it." "It''s half past six when it''s done." "There are drivers and bodyguards outside the school." Wei Yue stopped talking and sat silently in his seat. Everyone in the ss knew Tang Guo''s habit of going home after finishing his homework. After everyone greeted her, they gave Wei Yue an ambiguous look and left with a smile. Wei Yue: "..." So angry. Chapter 231: Disfigured school flowers (22) Chapter 231: Disfigured school flowers (22) By half past six, Tang Guo finished her homework, packed up her schoolbags, and found that Wei Yue was still there. She asked strangely, "Aren''t you going home?" "The ssroom is quite quiet. I will sit for a while." Wei Yue wandered. "Oh, I''m going home, sit down slowly." When Tang Guo left the ssroom and went down the stairs, she felt someone behind her. When she turned around, she saw Wei Yue slowly following behind, "Are you not sitting?" Wei Yue''s expression was unnatural, and he yelled, "You go your way and do what I do? I want to sit, but if I don''t want to sit, I won''t sit." After yelling, he regretted it a little, and turned his face away and did not dare to see if the person in front would be yelled and crying. After waiting for a while, he found that there was no movement. He looked up and saw nothing but Tang Guo''s figure, not knowing where he had gone. He panicked in his heart and hurriedly chased him down, only to find that she was walking towards the school gate with her schoolbag on his back, not hurriedly or slowly, he ran fast and quickly chased her. There was no expression from her profile, and he did not cry. He was still a little flustered. "That one" Tang Guo stopped and looked back at him, "Why, is there anything else Wei student has?" "I" Tang Guo squinted, "Do you want to confess to me?" Wei Yue: "..." Still angry. Is there a problem with this woman''s brain? He yelled at her. She didn''t look angry. But he was not sure, her tone was indeed too t just now. "I" "If you want to confess, hurry up, my driver has been waiting for a long time." "I didn''t want to confess to you!" Wei Yue turned angrily and left. This **** woman, he...he is afraid of her being angry when he is hell. Thinking that he was still a bit wronged, he was just worried...Bah, hell, how could he worry about her. The system sighed secretly. Watching Tang Guo get into the car, Wei Yue turned in the other direction. He turned his head one step at a time, making sure that the car had no shadows before ran away quickly. Wei Yue walked to the alley outside the Second Middle School. There were already many brothers waiting for him. Seeing himing, these people quicklyplimented him. "Boss, why is it sote today?" Wei Yue said with a cold face, "Where is Ma Mao?" "Don''t worry, we are watching. This time he will definitely not be able to run." There is a grudge between the boss and Ma Mao. They know that there will be conflicts between them in three days, and they are used to it. "Go, go find him." Wei Yue''s aggressive appearance made the people below very excited. With the boss here today, he will definitely find his ce. Before the boss was away, some of their brothers beat Ma Mao''s people miserably. Wei Yue''s mind suddenly remembered that face that was originally so beautiful, but now there was a big hideous scar, and he stopped. "Did Ma Mao throw sulfuric acid on a girl?" "Boss, why are you asking about this?" "is not it?" "Yes, this matter was pressed **** the Ma family''s side, and no news came out. I heard that the girl is a one-in-one." Wei Yue clenched his fists, remained silent, and continued to walk forward without speaking. After walking for a while, Wei Yue stopped again, making the younger brother below do not understand. "There is a girl named Tang Guo in my ss. You should go and recognize someone another day. Don''t bully her in the future. If you see someone bullying her, remember to go up and help." "Boss, is it your sister-inw?" the younger brothers asked excitedly. Wei Yue''s face stinked, "No." Brothers: It must be, it must be. "Remember?" "Yes, boss." We will definitely protect my sister-inw. Chapter 232: Disfigured school flowers (23) Chapter 232: Disfigured school flowers (23) "Fight?" After ss, Tang Guo smiled and asked Wei Yue, who had a swollen nose and swollen nose. Wei Yue was terrified by her strange eyes. He should have skipped ss today, **** it, I really don''t know if he was wicked this morning. "You want to control?" Tang Guo smiled, and took out the Chinese Traditional Chinese Broken Hearth from his schoolbag and put it in front of Wei Yue, "Hey, my boyfriend may be a gangster in the future. Fortunately, I was prepared." "Wipe it, your face is so handsome, it doesn''t look good if you have injuries." Wei Yue''s expression became more and more wrong, and he was a little afraid to look at Tang Guo. Tang Guo must be crazy. She said so loudly, afraid that others would not be able to hear it? Look at the eyes of other ssmates in the ss, so angry, I can''t exin clearly. "Are you waiting for me to rub the medicine for you?" Tang Guo was about to go over and take the Chinese Chinese Chinese Traditional Chinese Traditional Chinese Medicine. Wei Yue seemed to be frightened. ." "Okay, okay,e by yourself, boyfriend." "You..." Wei Yue pursed his lips, "Don''t talk nonsense." "Oh, I have already hugged me. I just gave you medicine in the name of my girlfriend, and you didn''t deny it." Tang Guo blinked, "Apply medicine, stop teasing you, I want to read." "The final exam is about toe soon," Tang Guo looked serious, "This time I''m going to take the first ce in the whole year." Her voice was not small, and everyone in the ss heard it. Especially thest time Fu Zhuoshu, the number one in the whole year, also heard that there is no intersection between the two, which can make him remember Tang Guo, only because she is the second ce in the third grade of high school and the third ce in the whole year. In these days, Tang Guo''s name is well known throughout the school. Everyone knows that she was poisoned with sulphuric acid. Some people think that she offended others. Only the ssmates of Grade One and Grade Three know that she ispletely innocent, but no matter how you exin it, others don''t believe it. Fu Zhuoshu was always in the corner, paying attention to the disfigured girl who was still radiant. Before Ji Xiaosi appeared in his field of vision, Tang Guo had most noticed of the girls in this school. I don''t know when, Ji Xiaosi has already upied all his sight, but seeing Tang Guo who is always smiling and teasing Wei Yue, he is still attracted to him involuntarily. He was a little confused, whether it was Tang Guo or Ji Xiaosi that attracted him. As soon as she was in the middle school, Tang Guo was hailed as a school girl. Her eyes were always on Wei Yue, the little bastard, and she had never looked at anyone else. Everyone said that the Tang school flowers are good-looking and smart, but he is blind, he also agrees. He didn''t know if it was jealous, until Ji Xiaosi appeared, he seemed to have deliberately ignored this person. [Host, the hero is watching you. Not to mention that the system has been upgraded, it is the system before the upgrade. It is not easy to scan who is paying attention to Tang Guo around. The system sighed that he was worthy of being his host, and he fell into the trap of the male protagonist without even touching it. "He sees me as my shit, I''m not interested in him." [Host, don''t you think that hooking the male lead over is the biggest revenge against Ji Xiaosi? ] The system asked in confusion, shouldn''t the war between women be like this? Tang Guo sneered, "In order to deal with Ji Xiaosi, I have to hook up people who are not interested. I don''t have the idle time. Wei Yue is more cute. I just want to make fun when I look at it. It''s so cute and innocent. His love is also It must be very greedy." System: Dog host. Chapter 233: Disfigured school flowers (24) Chapter 233: Disfigured school flowers (24) "Can you not look at me? Good student, you still have to go to ss, you have sessfully attracted the teacher''s attention." Wei Yue couldn''t bear it. When he was sleeping in ss, a serious gaze scanned him. A smile appeared at the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth, her eyes turned away, and she fell on Ji Xiaosi who was solving the problem above. Ji Xiaosi got a lot of good things in the group, took some pills to make his mind clear, and his brain was a lot smarter. This semester has improved a lot in test scores, which is considered to have aroused the teacher''s idea. This is not the case. asionally in ss, the teacher will be selected to solve problems, and Ji Xiaosi is also happy to express himself. "Very well, Ji Xiaosi has made great progress. The final exam is about toe. Recently, pay more attention to review. If you have any problems, you can go to the office to find a teacher. Ji Xiaosi smiled sweetly, "Okay, teacher." She walked down under the enviable gaze of her ssmates, and subconsciously nced at Tang Guo''s position, just as she smiled at Tang Guo, she was a little flustered, and quickly walked back to her seat. "The following question..." The teacher nced, and the guilty ssmates buried their heads, hoping to be ignored by the teacher, "Tang Guo,e up." The teacher looked at Tang Guo''s eyes with pity, and a pretty little girl was ruined like this...It is false to say that it is not angry. Tang Guo is not only beautiful, but also has excellent grades. He is the third grade in the whole year. Can pass the exam. Teachers of all subjects are very worried now, and they dare not look for Tang Guo for fear of adding a psychological burden to her. Everyone looked at Tang Guo, Tang Xiaohua''s grades were very good, but when something happened, they were not sure whether she would be able to study with peace of mind, especially since Tang Xiaohua was even more unscrupulous than before. Regardless of whether it is in ss or after ss, she keeps screaming at Wei Yue. Does she want to use this method to release herself? Tang Guo stepped onto the podium, pinched the chalk, and only scanned the question on the ckboard, and then began to answer. This is a geometric body. ording to normal people''s problem-solving ideas, it is definitely necessary to mark some dotted and solid lines on the graph before solving it. And Tang Guo seems to have a super powerful brain, he doesn''t need a draft at all, just write it up. Fu Zhuoshu looked at the question on the ckboard, frowning slightly. This question was actually beyond the level. He had seen it in the sophomore textbook. Looking at the thin back of him, he was a little worried. "Teacher, I have solved it." Tang Guo moved away in one step, allowing everyone to see the answer above. Even if they had the answer, many students couldn''t understand it. Those who understood Tang Guo would be a little admired. It is indeed a Tang school girl with excellent grades, this question will be good. The teacher was also a little surprised, "Correct." "Exactly correct, Tang Guo''s answer is perfect." The teacher had already treated Tang Guo''s answer as a standard answer to the students. With the answers, the students really admired her more and more. Fu Zhuoshu''s eyes lit up, and she seemed to be better than before. Wei Yue, who was asleep on his stomach, was awake. He used his peripheral light to sneak at the girl sitting next to him, his heart beating, faster and faster, and he couldn''t hold it down. How could this be? Is he sick? Why can''t my heart beat when I look at her. Ji Xiaosi buried her head and her eyes were extremelyplicated. She sneaked out the phone and clicked on the ne exchange group. [Ji Xiaosi]: True person Ziyun, I wonder if you have a pill to make your brain smart? Chapter 234: Disfigured school flowers (25) Chapter 234: Disfigured school flowers (25) Recently, people in the group have rarely traded with Ji Xiaosi, and Ji Xiaosi still uses the inventory he obtained in the group before. She was panicked when she couldn''t trade what she wanted. Everything about her is given by the ne trading group. If there is no way to get more benefits from this group, what effect will this group have on her? In fact, what she wanted most from the group was the cultivation technique. There were a total of five people in the group who should be from the cultivation ne, the real person of Ziyun, the real king of Chixiao, the master of the demon sect, the misty fairy and the silver ring scattered person. She was familiar with True Monarch Chixiao and True Person Ziyun, and basically all the good things that came from the ne of cultivation were obtained from them. She mentioned it several times, but neither of them agreed. They said that the cultivation method cannot be spread randomly, so as not to have unknown causes and effects. Ji Xiaosi sneered at this, and it was not in the same ne, what cause and effect, they were mostly just because she could note up with the corresponding good things to find excuses. [Ji Xiaosi]: True Lord Chixiao, are you there? [True Monarch Chi Xiao]: I don''t know how to make pills, and I haven''t heard of pills that can make the brain extremely clever. People who practice are very smart. True Monarch Chixiao was telling the truth, even a fool would be able to gradually be smart when he stepped into the door of cultivation. This kind of pill is not that he can''t be refined, but that it is not used by anyone. [Ji Xiaosi]: True person Ziyun, are you there? Is what Zhenjun Chixiao said true? Being questioned, True Monarch Chi Xiao coldly snorted, not wanting to pay attention to Ji Xiaosi. In the past half month, Ji Xiaosi exposed his selfish temper. Although the people in the group didn''t say it, it didn''t mean they didn''t understand. They knew exactly what she had in mind, but they didn''t want to care about a mortal. She wanted to practice exercises from them before, did she really think they were stupid? In case Ji Xiaosi has no cultivators at all on that ne, they have given practice exercises, and she is doing evil everywhere, then the cause and effect will not happen to them, thankless things. [Ziyun Zhenren]: There really is no such pill. Ji Xiaosi was a little discouraged, and was unwilling to give up. [Ji Xiaosi]: Then, why did the pill that you and I exchanged make your mind clear? [Ziyun Zhenren]: That was originally a Xisui Pill, and keeping the mind clear is only a side effect of it. The real man has had a lot of insights recently and is preparing to retreat for a period of time. s, in fact, Ji Xiaosi is too annoying, otherwise he really can''t bear the group of friends, the school flower group owner, of course, the most reluctant thing is the school flower group owner''s food. Immediately after Ji Xiaosi asked other group friends, everyone who was there said that they had never seen such medicine. Emanuel from StarCraft said that they only have gic modification agents. I dont know if Ji Xiaosi can use them. The serious consequences may cause the body to copse. After all, he is not a person of the ne. The gic modification agent is only for his ne. use. Of course Ji Xiaosi wouldn''t exchange it. This kind of potion that is not guaranteed and may not work, what if he eats it to death by himself? [School Flowers]: What are you talking about? [Mission Fairy]: Ji Xiaosi is asking if we have a pill to make our brains extremely clever. The misty fairy, who has never spoken, appeared in Tang Guo and couldn''t help but show up to deepen his impression. [School Flower]: A brilliant pill? Ji Xiaosi moved in his heart and hurriedly sent a message: "Group leader, do you have one? I''ll change with you." Chapter 235: Disfigured school flowers (26) Chapter 235: Disfigured school flowers (26) [School Flowers]: I dontck anything, I dont mean to exchange. The people in the group think so. These days, they don''t have the time to see the school flower group leader begging them. She seemed to be carrying a treasure, with all kinds of weird things. Of course Ji Xiaosi knew that the group leader gave out red envelopes every day, but she was out of luck, and the group leader gave out ten red envelopes. She could only grab one, and it was just ordinary food. She didn''t know the existence of the system, interference, what kind of red envelope Tang Guo wanted her to grab, she could only grab what kind of red envelope. [Ji Xiaosi]: Lord, I really need that kind of medicine, please do me a favor, I will remember your kindness, and I will definitely not ignore what you need in the future. This remark made everyone a little bit funny, empty words, who wouldn''t? How can a mere mortal help the mysterious and powerful school flower group owner? [School Flowers]: Is it really necessary? But I don''t like to give people things for nothing. [Ji Xiaosi]: I will use my best things for you. When everyone saw that sentence, they were lost in thought. Obviously, the red envelopes issued by the school flowers recently, which are not treasures? Still give them food for nothing, but now she actually says that she doesn''t like giving people food for nothing? They didn''t think that the school flowers gave them something to be forced, and they even felt that she liked sharing things with them. So... Is the problem with Ji Xiaosi? Everyone is a smart person, and I figured it out in an instant, don''t the schoolgirl like Ji Xiaosi? With this recognition, their impression of Ji Xiaosi was a little worse. The school flowers didn''t like Ji Xiaosi, indicating that she really had a problem with her, and they would still seldom contact Ji Xiaosi in the future, especially if they couldn''t squeeze Ji Xiaosi''s begging to give him something. If you treat Ji Xiaosi well, you will offend the school flowers, and you won''t be able to pay. Tang Guo didn''t know a word, let these people make up so much of their brains, and continued to fool Ji Xiaosi. [School Flowers]: Yes. In the end, Ji Xiaosi listed the things she had, all she got from these people in the group. Ji Xiaosi, who hurriedly wanted to get good grades in the final exam,pletely forgot that there was a group of people watching. She took out those things, which made people feel delicate. Then they thought that these things would finally fall into the hands of the schoolgirl, and it was not so ufortable in their hearts. [School Flower]: A very smart one has half an hour''s medicinal effect. I don''t actually need you these things. Let me give you five. [Ji Xiaosi]: Thank you group owner. Half an hour is an hour, so she has five hours to be extremely smart. Ji Xiaosi bid farewell to everyone, secretly put away the phone, and subconsciously took a peek in Tang Guo''s direction. Seeing that Tang Guo had been listening to the ss, she was slightly relieved and quickly turned her gaze to the ckboard. When she turned around, Tang Guo raised her eyes and nced at her, smiling at the corners of her mouth, and her consciousness did not withdraw from the ne trading group. [School Flower]: Ji Xiaosi is an ordinary person. You should not take any items that have too much influence in the future, so as not to cause unresolvable cause and effect to yourself. The people in the group shook, and suddenly understood why the school flowers exchanged these things. [School Flower]: Lets forget the ordinary pill, such as curse charms and lucky charms, should be exchanged with her less. If she is used on some innocent ordinary people, who do you think is the cause and effect? Chapter 236: Disfigured school flowers (27) Chapter 236: Disfigured school flowers (27) [Margaret]: Thank you for the reminder of the school flower, I didn''t expect it. [Emanuel]: The school flower, is there any problem with the cosmetic device I gave? Emanuel was a little scared and regretted what would happen, although he didn''t know the cause and effect. But because advanced technology has fallen into some backward civilizations, irreversible consequences are likely to ur. This kind of thing happened in the past, which led to the rapid development of that civilization, and the interster space of a certain lost item was finally swallowed by that civilization, which can be said to be a tragedy. That backward civilization is precisely because of the development of advanced technology, and finally use that technology product to find the existence of interster. In case, Ji Xiaosi''s race on this ne is also so smart, didn''t he just bring danger to their interster? [School Flowers]: Its just a cosmetic device, and the problem is not big, so dont give them technology products that exceed their technology in the future. She''s an ordinary person, don''t understand cause and effect, don''t give it anything. Emmanuel breathed a sigh of relief, and she still rarely trades with Ji Xiaosi in the future, she looks very unreliable. Before quitting the ne trading group, Tang Guo also asked the system to clear the chat history. The people in the group were no strangers to it. The school flower was the group owner, isn''t it clearing the chat history? Tang Guo nced at Ji Xiaosi''s location, saw the excitement and excitement hidden in Ji Xiaosi''s eyes, and smiled. [Host, when did you have that clever pill? Didn''t you lie to her? "It is indeed a pill that can make the brain smart." [Why don''t I believe you are so kind? "Initially there was no peace of mind." [Host, please know. "Let''s watch it, spoilers are meaningless." The system is speechless, [Host, did you find out, my ability is getting stronger and stronger, Host, I hope you can be happy in every world, so I can upgrade faster. The system did not intend to hide this secret, and it was not a bad thing. He promised that after the host knew it, it would help him upgrade quickly. After all, they were teammates, right? "Oh? It''s good for you to be happy?" [Yes, yes, it is you who are very happy in these worlds, so I upgraded, and my energy is growing very fast. I can help you in the future. Tang Guo nodded, "No wonder, you will be cute, instead of warning me that I will be obliterated." System: You are afraid of being a dog. In thest ss in the morning, the teacher issued papers for the second half of the ss to let them practice. Ten minutes before the end of get out of ss, Tang Guo''s deskmate Wei Yue sneaked out of the ssroom. The teacher sitting on the podium just nced at it and left it alone. Obviously, he was ustomed to Wei Yue''s behavior, as long as he didn''t affect other students. After ten minutes, get out of ss is over. Ji Xiaosi came to Fu Zhuoshu''s face, showing a sweet smile, "Zhuo Shu, shall we go to the cafeteria together?" Fu Zhuoshu did not answer as usual. Instead, he nced at Tang Guo, who was only two seats away from him. "Student Tang Guo, do you want to go together?" He didn''t notice that Ji Xiaosi''s expression stiffened a bit. When she lowered her head, her expression had reached the point of madness. When she raised her head, it was the girl with a sweet smile. "No, my boyfriend is here to fetch me food." Tang Guo smiled and watched Wei Yue, who had walked to the door of the ssroom with a lot of lunch boxes. When Wei Yue heard that boyfriend, he almost fell. He really is hell, why should he skip ss and go to dinner? Is he sick? ? Chapter 237: Disfigured school flowers (28) Chapter 237: Disfigured school flowers (28) "Boyfriend, your movements are so fast." Tang Guo stood up and greeted Wei Yue with it. Wei Yue moved a little away, with a stinking face, "Go sit down." "Okay, boyfriend, you are so considerate." Wei Yue: "..." "Then I will go to the cafeteria with Xiao Si." Fu Zhuoshu didn''t look any further. At this time, he finally determined that he was so jealous of Wei Yue. This boy attracted Tang Guo''s attention from the very beginning, as if he was angry, he took Ji Xiaosi''s hand. Thetter was a little surprised, still did not break free, but looked at Tang Guo''s position. Then I saw Wei Yue helping Tang Guo open the lunch box, and put the drink in the straw and handed it to Tang Guo. The excitement in Ji Xiaosi''s heart dissipated a lot, and he silently followed Fu Zhuoshu downstairs. "Boyfriend, how are you." "Shut up and eat." "Oh... you didn''t deny it." Wei Yue pursed his lips, not looking at Tang Guo, holding a box of white rice and struggling, the ghost knew why he wanted to help her buy food. "Don''t just eat rice, eat more vegetables." Tang Guo reminded, "If you don''t have enough nutrition, you won''t be able to fight." "Who said I can''t fight?" Wei Yue almost jumped up, "Ma Mao was beaten into the hospital by me." After speaking, he secretly nced at Tang Guo, seeming to want to see her reaction. She only buried her head to eat. He couldn''t see her reaction. He continued, "He won''t be out of the hospital in ten days." Wei''s father didn''t care about Wei Yue, but Wei Yue''s mother''s family was very strong. Wei Yue beat Ma Mao, and the Ma family really didn''t dare to do anything to Wei Yue. If Wei Yue''s outside family is one day, someone will protect him for one day. "Are you helping me out?" Wei Yue felt a little bored. He didn''t know what it was because of Tang Guo''s words. He was taken aback for a moment and looked at the girl who was still smiling. His gaze fell on her cheek, and there was a very hideous scar, so dazzling. He looked carefully at her appearance for the first time. If she didn''t have that scar, she would be pretty. He clenched his fists, thinking that he had acted lightly yesterday. He buried his head and continued to cook, but in his heart he thought about what excuse he should use to beat Ma Mao next time. "I know my boyfriend''s heart is very soft." Wei Yue didn''t speak, he got used to it. She felt ufortable without teasing him for a day, and he didn''t realize that he had reached the point of indulging her. Wei Yue eats quickly. After eating, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he waited until Tang Guo slowly finished eating, then took the trash and threw it away, and then ran out of the ssroom like a mad dog. "What do you want to drink, bring it back for youter." When he ran to the door, Wei Yue turned his head and asked subconsciously,pletely forgetting that there were other ssmates around him. His behavior was confirmed and Tang Guo talked about friends. Tang Guo smiled and said, "I drink everything my boyfriend brought." Wei Yue was so scared that he hurried away. This time, it seemed that there was a mad dog chasing after him, and everyone elseughed in surprise. Ji Xiaosi also just returned to the ssroom and couldn''t help but walk next to Tang Guo. "Student Ji Xiaosi, what''s the matter?" Ji Xiaosi secretly nced at Fu Zhuoshu who was doing the question, and sat next to Tang Guo, "Are you really with Wei Yue?" "Huh? Can''t it?" "No...no, I just didn''t expect it." Ji Xiaosi breathed a sigh of relief. That''s good, so no one would **** Fu Zhuoshu with her. Tang Guo squinted, "Is there anything else?" "No, no more." Ji Xiaosi looked at Tang Guo''s face with a guilty conscience, and quickly returned to his seat. Chapter 238: Disfigured school flowers (29) Chapter 238: Disfigured school flowers (29) The final exam came as scheduled, and the whole school entered a state of tension. The exam is to scramble the seats and then number them. There are students in different sses in an exam room, and they are arranged ording to their rank. Tang Guo was third in the ssst time, so naturally he was in the third seat. The first seat was Fu Zhuoshu. When he walked in, he subconsciously nced at Tang Guo''s position. He didn''t know what to think, and came to Tang Guo, "Come on." Without waiting for Tang Guo to say anything, he returned to his position. "Problem?" System hum: [The hero has a crush on you. "It''s my ass, I don''t have a crush on him, isn''t he with Ji Xiaosi? He still has a crush on me." System hum: [Standby stem. ] The host is the true love of the hero, and Ji Xiaosi is the stand-in. "It''s none of my business." Tang Guo sneered, did she take the initiative to provoke the other person? Regardless of her business, me her for being too charming, which is always uncontroble. The first exam was Chinese. Tang Guo never looked up after getting the papers. She has traveled through so many worlds, coupled with a smart brain, it is not easy to take an exam. The entire ssroom could only hear the sound of slur, and an hourter, Tang Guo handed in the paper. She didn''t check, it was because she was confident enough. Fu Zhuoshu couldn''t help but looked up at her back, a worry that he didn''t even know appeared in his eyes. When she walked out of the ssroom, she met Wei Yue who was lying on the railing, and she smiled at him. "Boyfriend, you are so dedicated, are you waiting for me here?" Wei Yue: "..." "You must have failed the exam, you came out so early," Tang Guo said confidently, "I guess you read and understood, filled in poems, and didn''t write anyposition." The corners of Wei Yue''s mouth stiffened. He guessed right, he guessed very urately. He quickly reacted and walked in front of Tang Guo. He was very tall and looked down at Tang Guo, staring at her with slightly deep eyes, "Bad the test?" ording to ordinary people''s understanding, Chinese only took an hour, and the grades will never be too good. Wei Yue understands this way. "I''ll take you to eat ice cream." Wei Yue put his hands in his trouser pockets, "Will you go?" "Go, why not, boyfriend treats guests, fools don''t go." Tang Guo hurriedly ran to him without making any extra moves. This is the school. It''s hard to say if you get caught. Wei Yue walked with his long legs, leaving Tang Guo behind in a few steps. He remembered something, then stopped and waited, waiting for Tang Guo to keep up, and then continued walking. This time he deliberately controlled the speed so that Tang Guo could not. After falling behind, the two walked out of the school side by side. "Which one do you like?" Tang Guo looked at the ice cream in the transparent freezer, hesitated, and finally said, "They all look delicious." "It''s not good for girls to eat too much and get cold," I don''t know where Wei Yue saw this statement. "Why don''t you just take a small piece, fill a bowl, and eat a bowl?" He was asking Tang Guo. Seeing Tang Guo nodded happily, he was slightly relieved. Girl, it was really troublesome. Buying ice cream in this way is undoubtedly very expensive, and a small bowl cost Wei Yue two hundred oceans. But he didn''t seem to care. He didn''t eat ice cream either, just watching Tang Guo eat it. Tang Guo was eating with a bowl, and Wei Yue was by her side. After a while, a group of shamelessly dressed boys walked over and looked at Tang Guo andughed, "Boss, is this the sister-inw?" Wei Yue: "..." "Sister-inw." Tang Guo looked up and smiled, "Hello." These little **** also saw the big scar on Tang Guo''s face and were surprised. Wei Yue frowned, "What are you doing here?" He did not deny the little brother''s address to Tang Guo. Chapter 239: Disfigured school flowers (30) Chapter 239: Disfigured school flowers (30) "Wei Yue, why are you with her? She is so ugly." The little sister who spoke was the girl who said Tang Guochoust time. She stared at Tang Guo very disgustedly, "Didn''t she say that she is a good student? Today is the first high school exam, she actually hangs out outside." The others smirked and didn''t dare to answer. They also secretly looked at Wei Yue and Tang Guo, seeming to confirm their rtionship. The little gangsters who were told by Wei Yuest time are pretty sure, this should be the sister-inw, otherwise, how could the boss let them pay attention. Last time the boss asked whether Ma Mao had poured sulfuric acid on a girl, and now they suddenly realized why the boss was so ruthless before and sent Ma Mao directly into the hospital. "Wei Yue, you must have nothing to do with her, right?" "How can such an ugly monster be worthy of you." The more she talked, the more she felt that she was right in her guess, and she became more excited, not finding that Wei Yue''s face became more and more ugly. He nced at Tang Guo cautiously, and when he saw her eating ice cream with his head buried, his heart tightened. He raised his head and stared at the little sister, who was startled. "Whoever says she is ugly, let me go." "If you don''t want to be beaten, just shut up." Little Taimei was frightened. She couldn''t believe that Wei Yue would kill her because of Tang Guo. She almost cried with her mouth t. Wei Yue red at her, and she didn''t dare to cry. "Boss, is this sister-inw?" Some younger brothers were still afraid to confirm and couldn''t help asking. Wei Yue looked at Tang Guo who hadn''t looked up, gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, from today onwards, she will be your sister-inw. Remember, you are not allowed to speak ill of her, and whoever dares to bully her will beat me." "Yes, boss." Wei Yue had absolute prestige in their hearts, even if the sister-inw was different from what they had imagined, they didn''t have much thoughts. The little sister didn''t want to believe the facts and ran away crying. "You are not ugly anyway." Wei Yue didn''t know how tofort people, and walked in front of Tang Guo, "Don''t worry, no one dares to talk about you with me, and I will protect you from now on." This was the first time he made a promise, and he didn''t know how long he could protect her. But when he saw her being called ugly and buried his head, he felt distressed a bit, thinking about the scene of her being bullied and scolded. He really wanted to lift the knife and chop off those people. At this moment, he couldn''t wait to rush to Ma Mao and pour a bucket of sulfuric acid on the opponent. The surroundings are quiet. Anyone familiar with Wei Yue knows that he is not a person who likes to make promises. There are many girls who like Wei Yue, he has never cared. Tang Guo, who was the first to let the boss say these things in public, also believed in their hearts that this was their sister-inw. "Hey, say something." Seeing Tang Guo not raising her head, Wei Yue''s heart tightened and patted her thin shoulder lightly, "I said that I will help you, why don''t you say a word?" "Boyfriend?" Tang Guo raised his head, still smiling, "Do you admit our rtionship?" Wei Yue looked at her with a smile. The whole person was not good. She didn''t cry. He thought she was crying. He regretted. How could she cry? Every day she took pleasure in bullying him. Because a little sister is sad. He took a deep breath, "I..." remembering that there was a younger brother around, he couldn''t deny it, and withdrew what he wanted to say. "Boyfriend, I want to have another ice cream, okay?" Wei Yue was speechless, and finally turned around and went to the ice cream shop to buy ice cream. Brothers: Sure enough, it''s the sister-inw, the boss is all powerful. Chapter 240: Disfigured school flowers (31) Chapter 240: Disfigured school flowers (31) The two-day final exam passed quickly and Tang Guo went very well in the exam. After every exam for Wei Yue, she would see Wei Yue waiting outside when she left the ssroom. This naturally attracted the attention of many teachers. They checked Tang Guo''s test papers, and then... they chose to ignore the two of them dangling outside. And Ji Xiaosi also passed the test fairly smoothly, because with the "smart" pill, she would take one in advance for each test, and she was not fast in doing the questions, so she chose the difficult one every time. However, when taking the science exam, there were too many problems, and she had to secretly take thest pill to deal with the next question. "Extremely smart" does not mean that people be omniscient, but it will make people extremely smart at that time. It can be inferred. If you take such a pill and then learn, it will be twice the result with half the effort. Used for exams, if you encounter problems that you dont know, you still cant, and you cant learn them out of thin air. Tang Guo knew Ji Xiaosi so much that she would give her five pills. She knew that Ji Xiaosi would only use these five pills for the exam, not to calm down and study. If Ji Xiaosi used the medicine to review each subject, his final test score would definitely be in the top five. It''s a pity, the wrong ce is used. After the exam, Ji Xiaosi felt a little nervous, because she would not know how to encounter questions that she hadn''t seen before. However, if she had seen a little bit, her mind suddenly became clear. So she didn''t doubt the effect of this kind of medicine. She also got the right answer with Fu Zhuoshu, and found that as long as she had seen the type, she got it right, but she was still worried. "Did she hand in papers in advance for every exam?" Ji Xiaosi secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She was really pleased to learn this from Fu Zhuoshu''s mouth. This time the final exam questions are difficult, even if there is a "smart" medicine, she also finds it difficult to convert. "Ok." Fu Zhuoshu didn''t notice Ji Xiaosi''s expression, but was thinking about Tang Guo. A few dayster, the final exam results came down. Sitting in the ssroom, Ji Xiaosi was still very nervous, but this time she was very rxed, still paying attention to Tang Guo''s direction from time to time, trying to analyze something from her expression. Tang Guo frowned slightly, "What is she expecting?" [Looking forward to the host''s test. The system is very straightforward. Tang Guo smiled. Wei Yue no longer sleeps on his stomach, and asionally looks at Tang Guo secretly. This is a habit he has developed recently. With her frowning smile, he couldn''t look away. "It doesn''t matter if the exam is broken," Wei Yue said in a horrible way, "I have the bottom anyway." Tang Guo fluttered: "Boyfriend, you look very anxious, don''t worry, the first ce must be mine." At this time, the head teacher came up. With a smile on his face, he said happily, "This time, the students in our ss have made great progress, and two of them are verymendable." "Student Ji Xiaosi,pared with the mid-term rankings rose by 20, this time he got 11th in the ss and ranked 19th in the whole year. It can be said that he has made a lot of progress." Ji Xiaosi showed a shy smile, and he waspletely relieved. The first eleven of the ss, the neenth of the whole year, was something she had never dared to think about. "The other is our ssmate Tang Guo," the head teacher pushed his sses, "Originally, ssmate Tang Guo was in the top three in the grade, and the ss ranked second. Congrattions to Tang Guo, who won the first ce in the whole year." When the words fell, everyone was shocked. Chapter 241: Disfigured school flowers (32) Chapter 241: Disfigured school flowers (32) "One more good news to everyone, Tang Guo only deducts one point for hisnguage." The head teacher was very excited, and they all thought that Tang Guo would definitely not get too good grades this time, but they didn''t expect that she was too surprising. This is so inspirational. Is this the legendary turning grief into strength? So they reached a tacit understanding in private. No matter what Tang Guo does, as long as she doesn''t break thew and doesn''t fall behind in grades, she likes Wei Yue. If you want to talk to Wei Yue about friends, let her go. Thinking about it this way, their impression of Wei Yue, a poor student, improved a lot. Ji Xiaosi sped his thigh tightly, staring at him and couldn''t believe it. Tang Guo only deducted one point...The deduction was still for thenguage, don''t think too much, it must be a deduction for theposition. However, this is no different from full marks. Fu Zhuoshu is also very strange, his eyes never leave Tang Guo, she is really surprising. Without her beautiful appearance, she is still so dazzling. With her, all eyes will be attracted by her. Fu Zhuoshu retracted his gaze and couldn''t help but press his heart, with a wry smile at the corner of his mouth. He had to admit that she was the one he noticed at first, but it was not obvious before. Now... I understand, but there is still no chance. In her eyes, only Wei Yue. "Hey, boyfriend, your grades are really bad." Tang Guo flipped through Wei Yue''s test paper, and he could tell at a nce that Wei Yue didn''t expect to read the questions, and wrote randomly. Naturally, the final result is definitely thest one. "But it''s a good match with me. The first andst ones are the rtionship between boy and girl friends. Thinking about it, it feels a little bit interesting." Wei Yue: "..." Do little girls now think so? Ji Xiaosi grabbed her hair in pain. Suddenly she felt something wrong and pulled it hard. Then she felt a fluffy ball in her hand. When she took it off subconsciously, she saw arge curl of her hair. She immediately froze. In ce. "Xiao Si, have you lost your hair?" "No, Xiao Si, all the hair on top of your head is gone." The same table hurriedly took out a small mirror to Ji Xiaosi, Ji Xiaosi looked at the mirror nkly, and then saw her...awesome! ! "what--" Ji Xiaosi screamed, whichpletely attracted everyone''s attention, and then everyone in the first and third ss of high school saw Ji Xiaosi''s superb look. Ji Xiaosi reacted and quickly covered his head with his hands. As a result, I hit the loose hair on the top and grabbed all the remaining hair on the top of my head. The light forehead was exposed, making people want tough but embarrassed tough. ss teacher: "..." It seems that Ji Xiaosi has been really working hard recently. There are not many such students. "Teacher, I... I''m leaving now." Ji Xiaosi suffocated and didn''t cry, and didn''t care about other people''s eyes. The head teacher nodded, "Go, you have been fortunate recently, first go to the hospital to see what''s going on." Ji Xiaosi nodded indiscriminately, and ran out with his schoolbag in his hands. He was so flustered that he even forgot to say hello to Fu Zhuoshu. After Ji Xiaosi left, the ssughed. The head teacher knocked on the table very seriously: "Ji Xiaosi is doing this for studying, how can youugh at her efforts?" Everyone stoppedughing. But they faintly heard a low sneer, silently looking at Tang Guo''s position, Tang Xiaohuaughed at school, did you not see the head teacher? ss teacher: "..." I chose to ignore it. Could he be so stupid to scold the first ce? Speaking of which Tang Guo is even more powerful, the first ce in the whole year is not overwhelming. Chapter 242: Disfigured school flower (33) Chapter 242: Disfigured school flower (33) In order for Ji Xiaosi to learn the best thing, he spread it all over the middle school within a short while. Although today is the day to receive the report card, and after receiving the report card, I am facing a holiday. It stands to reason that everyone is busy to y and will not pay much attention to this matter. However, Ji Xiaosi has been in the limelight recently. One is because she turned into a goddess from an ugly, oily, fat, and poorly graded girl a few months ago, and even opened a social ount. She often publishes her weight loss, beauty and learning experience on social ounts. Many people follow her and are her fans. The second is that Ji Xiaosi has soaked the male **** Fu Zhuoshu. Just a few days ago, she and Fu Zhuoshu were walking hand in hand when they were bumped into the street. They couldn''t get the attention of others. Therefore, after Ji Xiaosi ran out of the ssroom because of the extreme, many girls shared the news among the major groups, and also posted a special post on the campus forum, indicating that they saw the bright forehead of Ji Xiaosi. Then, the whole school was a sensation. Even under Ji Xiaosi''s social ount, many fans are asking, is Ji Xiaosi really the best for the final exam? Ji Xiaosi didn''t pay attention to this. She ran home and looked in the mirror. The girl in the mirror was very beautiful, but the light on her head made her crazy. "How could this be?" Ji Xiaosi didn''t understand. The first thing she thought of was the problem with the cosmetic procedure given to her by Emanuel from StarCraft. Modern people have an idea that high-tech products will inevitably have a lot of radiation, and long-term use will cause various problems to the body and affect health. Since she got the cosmetic device, she has to use it every day, and she thinks she will use it to repair it and make this part more perfect. [Emanuel]: Impossible, all I have are qualified products, radiation? You think too much, where we live in the interster, there is no radiation at all, we have special radiation shielding equipment. Ji Xiaosi was about to cry, "Then why does my hair fall out?" Emmanuel was actually a little impatient. He kindly changed Ji Xiaosi to a better cosmetic procedure, but he didn''t expect the other party to doubt him like this. Originally, he didn''t have a lot of affection for Ji Xiaosi. The other party came up and questioned that there was something wrong with his things. He was a senior cosmetic surgeon respected by everyone in Interster, and he had not been treated like this. Even people from the royal family will inevitably cause partial body deformation due to various battles, and it is not necessary toe to him to recover. This Ji Xiaosi, as expected, is not the same as him, the school flower is correct, so let''s less contact her in the future. [Emanuel]: Anyway, my stic surgery device is okay. If you dont believe me, please return the stic surgery device to me. As for what you gave me, I canpensate you with other things. He said that was just polite. After all, what Ji Xiaosi gave him was just some ordinary food, but he gave him a high-end cosmetic surgery that is difficult to buy in StarCraft. Ji Xiaosi doesn''t think so. She only thinks of her own situation at the moment, "Then what will you change for me? Is there any way you can make my hair grow out?" Emanuel was really impatient, this ancient ape was really not smart at all, he was just being polite, she took it seriously. Now he was not worried at all, what danger Ji Xiaosi would bring to them interster. Chapter 243: Disfigured school flowers (34) Chapter 243: Disfigured school flowers (34) Emanuel was unhappy, but if he could change the cosmetic device back, he would bear it this time. In fact, he really didn''t want to have any contact with Ji Xiaosi anymore. Others were also diving silently in the group, and once again realized Ji Xiaosi''s selfishness. At any rate, Emmanuel helped her and told her so much beauty knowledge. Her behavior is really chilling. Tang Guo was also paying attention, seeing that Ji Xiaosi had been dying, she had no intention of stopping. In fact, she did not expect that Ji Xiaosi would be like this. Everyone in the group is not simple, and getting along a little better will be of great benefit to Ji Xiaosi. [It is not the host''s appearance that caused her aura to be lost. Without the aura, everyone will of course not be so easy to believe her words, will not be confused, and it will be easier to see her essence. What''s weird about this, the host has experienced so many worlds, how many brain-dead protagonists we''ve seen together with the halo behind him, all supporting characters, viin IQs have begun to go in a negative direction. "In that case, I am a little envious of the lucky guy." [Come on, host, you can directly obliterate the lucky ones and wear off their aura, don''t be envious, maybe they still envy you. The system is wondering what the origin of his host is. To be honest, he binds to the host as soon as he is conscious, and then the two begin toplete the task. Neither of them knew about his past, the host''s past. There was silence in the group for a while, Ji Xiaosi couldn''t wait, Emanuel had news. [Emanuel]: I have a new hair growth lotion here. It works well here. Soldiers who fight often fail to grow their hair for various reasons. After using this hair restoration lotion, they all grow new. s hair. But lets talk about it first. I dont know if its useful for you. If you are in doubt, you can try it with a small animal first. "No problem." Ji Xiaosi saw hope, how could he refuse. She was holding the small stic surgery device, a little bit reluctant, but when she thought of how embarrassing she was now, she gritted her teeth and sent the stic surgery device to the group in the form of a red envelope. Simrly, Emanuel also sent two bottles of hair tonic to Ji Xiaosi. Ji Xiaosi, who got the hair tonic, would not use it immediately. She had some doubts about StarCraft''s products. Hurrying to bid farewell to the people in the group, she was going to buy two rabbits, shave the rabbits'' hairs, and see the effect of the hair tonic. [Ziyun Zhenren]: I''m afraid, I''m afraid. [True Monarch Chi Xiao]: I''m afraid, I''m afraid. Mozong Master: +1 [Margaret]: Add a page of spells. After confirming that Ji Xiaosi had no follow-up group, Tang Guo also appeared. [School Flowers]: What''s the matter? Feared by the pit, Emanuel seemed to have found someone to confide in, "School girl, I really shouldn''t be kind enough to change her cosmetic surgery." The stic surgery device that Ji Xiaosi grabbed at the time was only the original version, which he used to show off to the group. After getting acquainted with Ji Xiaositer, knowing that she was very interested in cosmetic surgery, he sent her the most advanced versionter produced. Now the other party actually suspects that there is a problem with his cosmetic surgery, everyone will feel heartbroken. Kindness is regarded as the liver and lungs of a donkey, and few people feelfortable. Emmanuel smiled bitterly: "Where did I know that I kindly changed her to a cosmetic procedure, but in the end she was not pleased, and she suspected a problem." Chapter 244: Disfigured school flowers (35) Chapter 244: Disfigured school flowers (35) "Regardless radiation, our current technology in Interster has long been ovee. It is impossible to have such a problem. All the technology products we use on humans are zero-radiation. If there is a little problem, it will be overthrown and blocked. " The more I talked about Emanuel, the more unhappy he was, and he remembered Ji Xiaosi, stupid ancient ape. Tang Guo smiled and said, "Just take it back, and give things more carefully in the future. Emanuel, it''s okay for you to be from the interster, especially the cultivation ne and magic ne, the impact on things will be great." "Come on, I''ll send you some red envelopes. This is a good thing I got in a demon world with good taste." Hearing the redness, the group of friends were very positive. As for Tang Guo said that she got something in a certain world, they no longer doubted. These years, they have never seen a big boss who can travel around the world at will, and they have long regarded Tang Guo as a very powerful powerhouse, anyway, the kind that they worshipped. After eating and drinking, they saw the chat records with Tang Guo and the red envelope records disappeared. They were also a little surprised. They deserved to be the group leader. The system seems to feel their thoughts, smiles secretly, and hides merit and fame. This system is amazing. [Ziyun Zhenren]: School girl, how can Ji Xiaosi lose her hair? Do you know the situation? They subconsciously believe that Tang Guo is omnipotent. [School Flower]: I have to ask about the specific situation. Didn''t Emanuel give her hair water? [Ziyun Zhenren]: I just ask, curious. He always felt that it was not that simple, it was his instinct as a monk. Vaguely he felt that this matter was still rted to the school flowers. Tang Guo remembered one thing and asked, "I forgot to ask you one thing, how did you get into this group?" [Mr. Ziyun]: One day when I came out of retreat, this thing suddenly appeared in my sea of consciousness. It really scared me. At the same time, there was also the Sect Master of the Demon Sect, True Sovereign Chixiao, andter one after another. Others appeared. [General Billy]: This group appeared on my light brain after I was seriously injured. [Emanuel]: I am different, I have been there since I was born. Tang Guo was surprised, can this still happen? [Margaret]: I found a strange spell one day, and the group appeared when I read it, and my name was automatically generated. Tang Guo''s cognition is refreshed, can it still be like this? Say a spell? The system also felt incredible, dear, the experience of these people really made him never think of it. [Margaret]: Allen, Harold,e out quickly. The schoolboy wants to ask how your group appeared in your ce. [Allen]: I was fighting with Harold. [Harold]: Allen shed me, but he didn''t please. I smashed a magic ball and smashed him into a pit. [Allen]: After climbing out of the pit, I found a strange thing in my mind. I also found Harold''s name on the list. We had a fight in the group. [Harold]: Allen is a rude guy, and real Ziyun can testify. True person Ziyun also appeared, "They were indeed arguing very fiercely. I heard that there was another fightter, perhaps because of this group, they turned from deadly enemies to half-dead enemies." Chapter 245: Disfigured school flowers (36) Chapter 245: Disfigured school flowers (36) [Allen]: It was Harold who owed him a lot when he looked at him. His proud appearance makes people want to use a small whip. [Harold]: It''s not that he is so ugly that people can''t help throwing a magic ball over, hope God will drop the rolling stone and smash him to death. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Tang Guo said aloud, "Okay, I see." Fairy Misty also joined in, "I, I grabbed a transparent bead, and it looked good, and the spiritual power inside was also sufficient, and then I couldn''t help eating it. I didn''t expect that after eating it, Shihai appeared like this Its interesting to see, it took a while to dive before daring to speak." [Silver Ring of Yinhuan]: I am in the same situation as Mistle, and I have absorbed something with spiritual power, and this group is formed. Originally there were only ten people in the group, but after Ji Xiaosi joined, there were eleven people, and then Tang Guo also came in, so now there are twelve people in the group. Tang Guo learned from their words that there had been no one in the group for many years, so he was very interested in Ji Xiaosi''s arrival, and because he valued Ji Xiaosi a little. Knowing so much, Tang Guohe''s system still hasn''t worked out what kind of wedge is needed for new group members. Ji Xiaosi appeared again, and the system informed Tang Guo the moment she appeared. "Emanuel, your hair growth lotion is useless for me, but it seems to be useful for rabbits." Ji Xiaosi has suspected that the reason for her hair loss is not because of Emanuel''s cosmetic procedure. Then she regretted how she had a conflict for a while, so she returned the cosmetic device back for hair growth lotion. She wanted to ask Emanuel to exchange again, but Emanuel seemed to be out of the group and ignored her, which made Ji Xiaosi a little panic. Now she was most worried about her hair, so she ignored Emanuel and started asking other group friends what to do? She flipped through the chat records that she could see and found Tang Guo was there, her eyes lit up, and she quickly asked, "School sculptor, can you help me? The hair on the top of my head is gone. I went to the hospital for an examination. The doctor said I''m all normal, and I can''t find the cause of the hair loss." Nowadays, peoplee to visit her every day and ask her if her hair has grown up. She seems to have returned to the time when she wasughed at by everyone, not to mention how ufortable it was. She desperately hoped that her hair would grow up, and when everyone was called Goddess Ji, she missed the feeling of everyone smiling at her and being held by the stars. [School Flower]: Are you losing your hair? what happened? [Ji Xiaosi]: I dont know. I went to get my final transcript before. Because I did a good job in the exam, I couldnt help but scratch my hair. I didnt expect that a lot of it would fall off when I scratched it. If I rub it again, all the hair on the top of my head fell off Up. At that time, she didn''t know what the people around her thought of her. She just wanted to escape. For so many days, she didn''t dare to see Fu Zhuoshu. I wonder if Fu Zhuoshu will break up with her when he sees her. [School Flower]: Did you use that clever pill? When Ji Xiaosi saw this sentence, he had a bad premonition. At the same time, when real person Ziyun looked at this sentence, his face was stunned, and he finally understood that he would feel that way before. It turned out that Ji Xiaosi''s problem was really due to school talent. He wondered in secret, was the school flower deliberate or deliberate? Seeing that it was really intentional, if it weren''t intentional, he would definitely tell Ji Xiaosi the consequences of this medicine in advance, right? Chapter 246: Disfigured school flowers (37) Chapter 246: Disfigured school flowers (37) Is it really deliberate? Tsk tusk tusk... The school flower turned out to be such a person, looking at that pretentious question, it must be deliberate. I don''t know why, thinking that Ji Xiaosi was seen in public, he feels a little bit small! Haha, why did he be so bad, hahaha...must be learned from the school flower. Ji Xiaosi was silent for a while and said, "I did use that medicine before." "School flower, is it the medicine problem?" She almost blurted out, why did you give me the medicine for the problem, but now she is still very upset, no matter how dissatisfied, she can''t offend the school flower at this time, only secretly remembered Made a fortune. [School Flower]: There is no big problem. Didn''t you pay attention to the name of this medicine? [Ji Xiaosi]: What? [School Flowers]: Super smart! People will be smart, and they will also be extremely good. Why do you think the medicine is so good, without any side effects? I asked you before, it was what you needed, so I used this to exchange a bunch of items that I didn''t need. Ji Xiaosi was bored, or was it her fault? The other party hadn''t said that there were side effects before. If she knew that it would be extremely high, she would definitely consider whether or not. She let out a long breath, "Is there any way to cure it?" The others in the group did not speak, and were actually overwhelmed with joy, hahaha...very smart, with a good name, people be smarter, but they will be extremely smart. High, it is high. Zhenren Ziyun and Zhenjun Chixiao secretly gave a thumbs-up. They are still pretty good at school. They retaliate openly and let people not make mistakes. Although I don''t know when Ji Xiaosi offended the schoolgirl, but the schoolgirl is good, looks pleasing to the eye, they are like them, Ji Xiaosi is selfish and only thinks about himself, they must be unconditionally standing next to the schoolgirl. [School Flower]: No problem, but side effects. Once the side effects are over, you will be able to grow your hair. Ji Xiaosi breathed a sigh of relief. It was just a side effect, and hair could still grow. That''s good, she really had enough time to be called ugly andughed at. "Then when will it be able to recover?" [School Flower]: This very smart one can make people smart for half an hour. The side effect is that one month after half a month, one for a month, you can take a few tablets for a few months. When Ji Xiaosi saw this answer, her heart felt a little cold. She ate five of them. She broke her hands and counted. Five is five months, so it will take her nearly half a year to regain her strength? Is she going to be bald for nearly half a year? Counting the two months of vacation, next semester she will wear a Mediterranean hairstyle for almost the entire semester, and she can''t stand it. The only thing she can figure out is that the next semester is the second half of the year, and you can wear a hat when it gets cold. At the beginning of school, it was still very hot and I could only wear a wig. [Ji Xiaosi]: Is there no other way? For example, use other pills to grow hair? She didn''t believe that there was no such pill, and she believed that the other party had deliberately made her foolish. [School Flower]: Yes, but my medicine has side effects. If you want to make some of itplete, it will make up for it in another ce. It depends on whether you are willing to pay such a price. Tang Guo''s words made the people in the group thoughtful, and they could still do it like this. I learned it. Ji Xiaosi asked weakly: "Then what are the side effects of growing hair?" Chapter 247: Disfigured school flowers (38) Chapter 247: Disfigured school flowers (38) When Ji Xiaosi asked, Tang Guo was not surprised, she was discussing with the system what medicine to dispense. "Tong, do you have any ideas?" [Host, no, I''m still a child, please don''t harm me. "The price of growing hair is getting fat? Ugly? e? Which do you think is better?" The system suffocated and suffocated, and finally said, [Host, you are really hurt, she can''t ept these three things, I think she will still choose to be bald, even though she is very good, she can still catch a wig, and her face is at least pretty. She used to be fat, ugly and e, she couldn''t ept it. [School Flower]: I have three kinds of medicine for long hair. Ji Xiaosi was a little excited: "What are the side effects of these three?" This time she learned to be smart, and she asked before changing. Other people in the group also stared at it, wondering why they think the school girl is not such a talkative person. The school flower has always disliked Ji Xiaosi. Every time after Ji Xiaosi left, she only showed up to give them benefits, and even cleared some important chat records. [School Flower]: The first one is that the side effect is to get 50 catties fat, the second is that the side effect is to be ugly, and the third is that the side effect is small e on the face. Of course, the time for side effects is your top time, not forever. You should consider which one to choose. Ji Xiaosi: "..." Others in the group: "..." It''s a school girl. Zhen Ziyun shook his head. He was a man and couldn''t ept such side effects. At any rate, he was also beautiful and beautiful, and the long jade standing there would still be fascinated by arge number of female repairs. Ji Xiaosi couldn''t ept it at all. Only when he was fat, ugly, and e would he understand that it would be painful to touch each of these three. She would never ept it, she would rather be bald. "Thank you for the kindness of the school flowers, forget it." Ji Xiaosi didn''t know if it was difficult to ept. After saying this, he left the group without saying hello to other people. The group was silent for a while, and then became lively. [Mission Fairy]: School flower, really has that kind of medicine? [School Flowers]: Yes, you want? I''ll help you match if you want. Everyone thought about it and matched it immediately? So this medicine was researched by the school flower, so... the form is not changed after the school flower. Thinking about it this way, theyughed. Only Misty Fairy still wanted it. Tang Guo asked her for the medicinal materials she needed. After spending some time to help the other party prepare some, she left the group. Today, she ns to visit thepany. The Tang family is very powerful. No Ma family deliberately asked for trouble. Recently, they are slowly developing the Tang family. Seeing the Tang family''s prosperity, she didn''t mean to intervene. Anyway, the evidence that Ma Mao poured her sulfuric acid and Ji Xiaosi pushed her is in her hands. It would be too cheap for him to only send Ma Mao to prison. As for Ji Xiaosi, she won''t let it go, just let the other party lose what they shouldn''t have, so that her heart will be bnced. And the Ma family indulged people like Ma Mao to suppress the Tang family, and did not give the Tang family a way to survive, and the Ma family no longer needed to exist. The Ma family also gave out a junior, seduce her boyfriend''s dad, let her boyfriend have a post-dad, she will not let it go. As for her boyfriend''s father, it is very damning. Such a good son doesn''t want it, so it is better for the Wei family to let her boyfriend inherit it. That Wei father will go back to take care of him. If he doesn''t want to, it''s okay to go to Ma''s house for retirement. Chapter 248: Disfigured school flowers (39) Chapter 248: Disfigured school flowers (39) During a holiday, Tang Guo would call Wei Yue every day, and it gradually became that Wei Yue would send Tang Guo messages regrly, calling him, and he would be ufortable without her news for a day. If he didn''t see her for three days, he couldn''t help running to Tang''s house, and he felt relieved even if he looked downstairs. Wei Yue believes that his illness is getting more and more serious, but not seeing Tang Guo for a day is like three autumns. "Boss? Why are you quarreling with your sister-inw so worried?" "No...it''s not." Wei Yue pursed his lips. They are fine, how could they quarrel. Besides quarreling, would he care about a little girl? Besides, he was also reluctant to be fierce... Reluctant to... He paused, it turned out that he was reluctant to be fierce at all. Seeing that Wei Yue frowned and almost killed the mosquitoes, the little brother below was a little anxious. "Could it be that Ma Mao provoke the boss?" During a holiday, their boss didn''t know if he had taken mad medicine, so he went to trouble Ma Mao when he was fine, and now Ma Mao had to hide away when he saw their boss. They also understood that the former boss didn''t show his true ability, but now that he has shown his real ability, Ma Mao was beaten up every time. The gangsters of No. 1 Middle School and No. 2 Middle School also know that the Tang Xiaohua of No. 1 Middle School talked with school tyrant Wei Yue about friends. Although Tang Xiaohua was poured with sulfuric acid and ruined half of her face, everyone still called her Tang Xiaohua, and they did not think of changing it. I haven''t seen the disfigured Tang Xiaohua, and may question this name, but once I have seen her, I know that she is dazzling, and there is really no second person. Looking at her smile, you willpletely ignore the scar on her face. Even if you notice it, the first thought is not ugliness, but distressed, such a perfect person, there are people who are willing to hurt her. The Ma family pressed the news tightly, but many people knew he did it. Ma Maoter understood that why Wei Yue was beaten by Wei Yue was because of the man named Tang Guo who identally poured sulfuric acid on him. To me, me the other party for looking so much like Ji Xiaosi, and he was also dizzy for a while. For this matter, he was scolded by the family, but fortunately, the Tang family did not dare to provoke the Ma family, so let this matter go. But often beaten by Wei Yue, Ma Mao was still a little angry. As for Ji Xiaosi, he kept avoiding him, was angry thinking about him, and was afraid that he would do the same thing before, so he didn''t go to Ji Xiaosi for the time being. School is not going to start, he wants to see the so-called Tang school flower. Seeing who the other person was, the boy Wei Yue turned to her, and the two even talked about friends. Ma Mao let his younger brother pay attention to Wei Yue and learned that Wei Yue was not in school today. This was a rare opportunity. After school was over at noon, he slipped into No. 1 Middle School and stopped Tang Guo who was going to the cafeteria. It''s so easy to recognize. After all, he was disfigured by the acid and can still go to school. There is only one Tang Guo in the entire No. Ma Mao stood outside the canteen, raising his head and noticed Tang Guo from far away. The girl had a gentle and clean smile on her face, with a ponytail and a refreshing school uniform. The skirt of the school uniform swayed as she walked. At a nce, she saw her grace,pletely ignoring the scar on her face. Ma Mao looked at the girl who came by, and his heart beat for no reason. Especially with that familiar face, he couldn''t look away. Until Tang Guo walked in front of him, he seemed to have lost all his prior integrity. Chapter 249: Disfigured school flowers (40) Chapter 249: Disfigured school flowers (40) "Ma Mao?" Tang Guo stopped in front of Ma Mao, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "What are you doing here? See how I''m doing well, or do youe to show off? Or to help the person you like?" neither. Ma Mao wanted to say, but looking at Tang Guo''s eyes, he didn''t know what to say. He had already thought about the lines he would say to Tang Guo, anyway, he was threatening her, saying some cruel things, saying that Wei Yue couldn''t save her at all, and some said she was an ugly monster, Wei Yue was just ying with her. But when he really faced her, he forgot what he said before. I don''t know why, he can''t tell. At least he couldn''t tell when facing this face, he cursed secretly, if it weren''t for this face, he wouldn''t be softened. Yes, this is the same face as Ji Xiaosi, otherwise he would definitely jump up and call her bloody. "I" "If there is nothing wrong, please don''t show up in my sight, you should understand that I hate you very much." Tang Guo put away his smile, the disgust in his eyes did not hide at all. Yes, anyone who ruins his face will hate it. It should be said to be hate, very hate. This is a little fairy like a flower, because someone else was careless and misunderstood, and such an innocent disaster was ruined. Who has no grievance in his heart? Ma Mao saw the unabashed disgust, and he couldn''t help taking a step back. Obviously he is the school bully of No. 2 Middle School. He beats more people than many people eat. He has stabbed people and has seen blood. But seeing the disgust in her clean eyes, he suddenly aroused an inexplicable panic. . "If youe to me and scream because my Tang family dare not do anything to you, I would advise you to get out of here." Everyone in No. 1 Middle School noticed here, and when they heard that the boy with a yellow hair was Ma Mao, they all showed disgust. Even if you show off in the Second Middle School, you still ran into one of them to be disgusting. Seeing that Wei Yue was not there, they quickly notified the boys who had a good rtionship with Wei Yue. Before long, a few tall boys rushed over and stood nervously next to Tang Guo. "Sister-inw, is Ma Mao bullying you?" "He''s in my way, is it convenient for you to throw them out?" "no problem." Since the boss stated that they don''t need to be afraid of Ma Mao, they have never been polite to Ma Mao. What are they afraid of? Besides bullying their sister-inw, they will not bear it. Ma Mao was thrown out before he could say a word. He stood gloomily at the door. This is not his ce. He really didn''t dare to do anything. Only thinking of the disgust in those eyes made him feel ufortable. "Ma... Ma Mao?" Turning around, he saw Ji Xiaosi. Seeing that Ji Xiaosi also showed fearful eyes, he didn''t even have the mind to tease people, and turned around and left. Ji Xiaosi breathed a sigh of relief. Although Ma Mao liked her and said she would never hurt her again, she was still afraid. She was afraid that Ma Mao was in a bad mood, so she poured another bottle of sulfuric acid on her. Ma Mao walked all the way back to the second middle school. When he saw Ji Xiaosi just now, he didn''t think the other party was so attractive, as if he didn''t like Ji Xiaosi that much either. He doesnt know whats going on. Whats more terrifying is that the person in his mind was the girl with the ruined face, especially the way she walked over with a smile, and there was no way to get rid of it. . Chapter 250: Disfigured school flowers (41) Chapter 250: Disfigured school flowers (41) Wei Yue heard that Ma Mao hade to look for Tang Guo, so he came to the school to hang around in the afternoon. Tang Guo was listening to the ss, so hey down on the table and looked at her. He would be embarrassed before, but now he has be upright. Tang Guo would say, "Boyfriend, you take it so seriously, are you in love with me?" If it was before, Wei Yue would definitely say, "How is it possible? I think too much." "It should be." This is now Wei Yue''s answer, "I might really fall in love with you." When he said that, he still looked serious, showing that he didn''t mean to lie. Hearing such a weird confession, Tang Guo didn''t even have the mind to listen to the ss seriously. What was it like being caught off guard by her boyfriend? Especially with this serious expression, Tang Guo told you with real thoughts that he wanted to go back. "Really?" She smiled, with a joyful smile on the corners of her mouth, "So I''m so guarded." When Wei Yue heard her words, his heart twitched for a while, and he quickly found a notebook and wrote and painted on it. Tang Guo received the notebook handed over in a short while. There is a peach heart drawn on the book, and the peach heart says: "Really." She was jerked and believed his words. She took the book and drew a heart, and wrote three words in the middle. Wei Yue couldn''t wait to grab the notebook and grinned at the corners of the three words. Those three words are: Me too. Seeing Tang Guo flipping through the book and listening to the ss with one hand down, he took a look, looked at it, moved quietly, and tentatively stretched out his hand. Finally, he gritted his teeth and grabbed the soft little hand, drew Tang Guo''s head to the side. His heart was beating, carefully paying attention to her expression, and he didn''t mean to let go. Instead, he pinched it tighter and tighter, as if he was afraid of her running away. Seeing Tang Guo just nced at him and continued to listen to the ss, he was relieved. In my heart, this is his girlfriend and his people. He reced her with both hands and held her small hand in his palm, like a treasure. He thought, why didn''t he hold his girlfriend''s little hand earlier, wasting so much time and regretting it very much. "Boyfriend, pay attention. The ssmates in the back have seen it. If the teacher sees it, I don''t guarantee that he will help us change positions." These words frightened Wei Yue''s whole body tense, amused Tang Guozhi. In fact, with her current grades and status, the teacher will note to add to the obstacles. As long as she keeps her grades, the teacher won''t bother her talking about friends with Wei Yue. Recently, when the teacher talked about Wei Yue, the expression on his face was not a hatred of iron and steel, but rather grateful. The teachers of all subjects agreed that it was Wei Yue''s appearance that made Tang Guo continue to work hard. Oh my God, this is really a beautiful misunderstanding. "Boyfriend, have you ever thought about where to go to university in the future?" Tang Guo suddenly remembered that she was going to be the champion, and she would definitely go to B University in City B, the best university in the country. Based on her boyfriend''s grades, if it weren''t for the wealth of her family, she wouldn''t be able to go to Pheasant University. But before going to university, she will settle the Ma family. Wei Yue was taken aback for a moment, but instead asked, "Where will you go?" "I am so good, I am naturally the highest institution." Wei Yue looked at her glorious look, suddenly panicked, he did not forget that he was thest one and couldn''t go to the highest school. "Since you are my girlfriend, no matter where you go, you are not allowed to leave me." Wei Yue said viciously. Chapter 251: Disfigured school flowers (42) Chapter 251: Disfigured school flowers (42) As Wei Yue spoke, he still grabbed Tang Guo''s hand forcefully, "Whoever dares to hit Lao Tzu''s idea of a woman, Lao Tzu will beat him up for half a year." Tang Guo smiled and didn''t say much, but Wei Yue was still very generous. He is a scumbag, his girlfriend is a tyrant, and his girlfriend is going to the highest school. What should he do? Wait online, very anxious! Tang Guo patted Wei Yue with a meaningful look, "Then you have to work hard, boyfriend, it''s only the first semester of high school now, and there are still two years to go. Given his boyfriend''s ingenuity, what is a territorial institution of higher learning? " Because of this sentence, Wei Yue''s heart to refuse to study was gone. The girlfriend said he was smart and that he had the opportunity to go to higher education with him. How could he disappoint his girlfriend? Thinking of her disappointed eyes, he felt ufortable. Wei Yue let go of Tang Guo''s hand and silently touched out the brand new textbook. His books for several semesters are here, and I haven''t taken it out. "Come on." The girlfriend is encouraging him and cannot let her down. Wei Yue took a deep breath, flipped through the sophomore textbook, couldn''t understand it! Finally, he silently took out the textbook for the first year of high school and exhaled, fortunately, he could understand a little bit. He didn''t bother Tang Guo. His girlfriend was too powerful and he was very anxious. If he went to ask for advice and knew that he was more scumbag than he thought, he would not be disappointed. On the same day, Wei Yue watched Tang Guo get into the car, so he didn''t bother with Ma Mao. He only said to the younger brother, "I''m going to my grandpa''s house." Looking at a group of idle boys, he patted them on the shoulder, "Do you know a word?" The boys don''t understand, and always think the boss is a little nervous. "If the hooligan is not terrible, I am afraid that the hooligan is educated. Starting today, you will all go back to reading for Lao Tzu. At the end of this term, you will at least pass the exam for Lao Tzu." Passing line: "..." I don''t think they can do it, it''s really difficult. Leaving a group of dumbfounded and messy little brothers in the wind, Wei Yue walked away. His grandfather knew a lot of professor-level figures. With his ingenuity, he should be able to catch up with his girlfriend soon. He will never disappoint his girlfriend. In the next time, the ss 3 students discovered a very scary thing. Wei Yue, the school bully who has never liked learning, is actually reading? ? ? I didn''t sleep in ss, and listened carefully and took notes. I didn''t go out to fight after ss, and instead sat in my seat to do exercises. ording to a boy who went to the bathroom, he heard the sound of memorizing words next door when he squatted. He thought he was a hardworking ssmate, but he didn''t expect that when the other party came out, it turned out to be Wei Yue! ! ! It is not terrible for Wei Yue to study hard. Wei Yue is still memorizing words when he is squatting, which is really terrible. They felt that this world was so fascinating that Wei Yue started to study hard. At first they thought Wei Yue was pretending to be pleased with Tang Guo. The whole school knew about their two or three things, how much Wei Yue spoiled Tang Guo? Just list the things he did and you will know. I waited at the school gate early every morning, handed over warm milk and bread, and took Tang Guo''s schoolbag. Tang Guo was going to the library, so he went to take a seat early. Approaching noon, he would always secretly run down for dinner ten minutes in advance. During the break, he always buys some snacks. Chapter 252: Disfigured school flowers (43) Chapter 252: Disfigured school flowers (43) When Tang Guo was in his menstrual period, would he take out the brown sugar from his schoolbag and the bathroom? ? She would frown because of Tang Guo, her face was pale, and she would be so nervous that she would just pick up the person and ran to the school infirmary. If someone stopped him, he said fiercely, "Go away, haven''t you seen my girlfriend ufortable?" "It dyed my girlfriend''s illness, and I was careful that I would beat you up for half a year." Tang Guo said he was hungry and thirsty, and he could always take care of everything he wanted to eat. From the initial shock, the students in ss 3 have be very used to it. If Wei Yue does not spoil Tang Guo one day, they all feel that the sky is about to change. In addition to being sprinkled with dog food countless times every day, they still think this kind of day is good, and asionally gossiping about how Wei Yue school tyrant will spoil the Tang school flowers in fancy style is also very interesting. Now the entire campus forum is full of various posts about Wei Yue''s petting Tang Xiaohua, and they are listed. What will Wei Yue do today? But... this doesn''t mean they can ept Wei the better he learns every day. They thought he persisted for a week at most, one monthter, two monthster... he still persisted. Now Wei Yue, apart from going to the bathroom, doing morning exercises, eating in front of Tang Guo...even asionally his younger brother was bullied, and he never forgot to bring a book when he went to find the ce. Once, he took his little brother to find a ce, and also brought a math exercises. The ssmates of ss 3 learned about itter, and the whole ss squatted. Those who were beaten by Wei Yue''s younger brotherter watched Wei Yue doing math problems, and they vowed that they would never provoke Wei Yue again. Hum, the gangsters are not terrible, so hard work, the family is good, and the gangsters who don''t forget the math problems of the family, they can''t afford it. What if this little gangster bes a mathematician in the future? the scientist? What kind of big people, can''t you bear grudges? Wei Yue already likes studying, and he especially enjoys that after every test, his girlfriend shows him that encouraging look. It''s so warm, it''s warm in his heart. His mathematics went from thirty points to sixty points, passing the line...to the present full score. It only took him two months, and ss three students were shocked. In thest test, his rationale only deducted 20 points, which was a bit worse than Tang Guo''s full score, but it already surpassed most people. His English does not exist. Wei Yue had been in contact with English when he was a child. He was also trained as a genius child prodigy and wanted to send abroad. There is no problem with full marks in the test. Hisnguage... Wei Yue: Ha ha, go to yournguage. "Boyfriend, today I printed a readingprehension and a few essay topics. Remember to finish it within a week and I will correct it seriously." Tang Guo said very seriously. "You won''t let me down, will you?" Wei Yuegang cursed dognguage in his heart. Seeing the look in his girlfriend''s expectation, he quickly sat upright, "Absolutely not, I will definitely finish it seriously." "Well, I believe you." Wei Yue was the one who made a promise that he would notmit rape, of course, this is only limited to Tang Guo who was promised. He wanted to apany her to the highest school. He didn''t want to see her disappointed eyes. Her encouragement and belief were his motivation. Tang Guo smiled at the corner of his mouth, looking at Wei Yuechun''s appearance, couldn''t help touching his head, "Really good." ss three: "..." I want to throw a bowl. Chapter 253: Disfigured school flowers (44) Chapter 253: Disfigured school flowers (44) "School flower Tang, that Ma Mao is here again." The girl in front nced at Wei Yue''s empty seat. Wei Yue went to participate in the Olympiad today and took a day off. Ma Mao, who was in the second high school, would sneak here every time while Wei Yue was away. At first they thought that the other party was looking for Ji Xiaosi, but they didn''t expect Ma Maoming to talk to Ji Xiaosi, and then peek at Tang Guo. Later, he came to Tang Guo straightforwardly, and didn''t know what he was thinking about. "School flower, you have to stay away from Ma Mao, he is very dangerous." As soon as the girl in front said this, she found Ma Mao looked at her with heavy eyes, and she hurried out of the ssroom in fright. Tang Guo did not even nce at Ma Mao while eating. "Why don''t I invite you to eat at noon today?" Ma Mao said these words hesitantly,pletely without the aura of the second lieutenant colonel. If someone hadn''t seen him bullying alumni, they would have thought that Ma Mao had changed. Tang Guo raised her eyelids, "I''m almost full." "Even if you don''t eat it, you can take a look. You can drink tea or something..." Ma Mao looked at Tang Guo''s face, and a touch of guilt rose in his heart, "I...I think I might have hurt you before. Would you apologize?" [Host, have you teased Ma Mao? ] The system is surprised. Tang Guo snorted coldly, "I can only tease her after eating. My boyfriend hasn''t teased her enough. Where can I have time to y with him." The system thinks so too, his host is very personal, and will never tease someone who doesn''t feel her. It should be said that she is determined not to tease people who do not attract her, nor will she tease to death. "Not interested." Tang Guo buried his head to eat, "You go quickly, I don''t want to see you." "Do you have to do this?" Ma Mao was a little disappointed. "What do you want, I willpensate you, can you?" Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, "Yes," seeing Ma Mao''s joy, continued, "I will forgive you and be good friends with you if you ssh your face with sulfur." Ma Mao smiled stiffly, staring at Tang Guo speechlessly, "You hate me that much?" "Aren''t you nonsense? Go and ask those girls who have been sulphurized, who will not hate their people?" Tang Guo sneered, "What they want to do is much crazier than me. It''s cheap to lose your bones and ash." Ma Mao was shocked and took a step back. He dared not look at Tang Guo''s eyes. He didn''t know why he came, and he asked her to forgive him. He thinks he is crazy, is it because of the face that looks like Ji Xiaosi? He didn''t know, he obviously liked Ji Xiaosi at first, he didn''t understand that all his eyes were on Tang Guo now. For Ji Xiaosi, he no longer felt what he had before. What else Ma Mao wanted to say, Fu Zhuoshu and Ji Xiaosi entered the ssroom, they should have just eaten. Ji Xiaosi saw Ma Mao hurriedly hide behind Fu Zhuoshu. She was really afraid of Ma Mao, a crazy person. Fu Zhuoshu''s expression changed when he saw Ma Mao, and he quickly paid attention to Tang Guo who was eating slowly, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw that she was fine. "Ma Mao, this is No. 1 Middle School." Fu Zhuoshu is not afraid of Ma Mao, his Fu family is no worse than Ma. "She has been hurt by you, how can you still feel at ease in front of her?" Fu Zhuoshu knew what Ma Mao was here for. He thought it was ridiculous. He hurt a person like that, and even used his family to force her. Now he wants to ask her for forgiveness. This Ma Mao is really not a thing. Chapter 254: Disfigured school flower (45) Chapter 254: Disfigured school flower (45) Fu Zhuoshu knew that he was tempted by Tang Guo, but seeing what Wei Yue did to Tang Guo, changing for Tang Guo, and seeing her happy and glorious appearance, he did not dare to destroy it. The appearance of Ma Mao made him very alert. "You want to control?" Ma Mao snorted coldly. "You should take care of your girlfriend. I won''t **** someone from you now, you should be happy." Ma Mao finished speaking and turned away. Fu Zhuoshu frowned. He didn''t notice Ji Xiaosi''s jealousy and clenched his fists tightly. He turned and walked to Tang Guo''s side. "Be careful about Ma Mao and let Wei Yue watch it." After speaking, he returned to his seat and let out a long breath. He nced at Ji Xiaosi''s back and couldn''t clearly see the other person''s face and expression, but Ji Xiaosi''s recent changes and asionally said something paradoxical, he did not understand. So he was restrained and did not go to too much contact with Tang Guo. In fact, he wanted to make it clear to Ji Xiaosi, and that matter was forgotten. But because of his baldness, Ji Xiaosi couldn''t bear it, and he nned to wait for her to recover before breaking up. Tang Guo didn''t know what these people were thinking, and would not care if he knew it. Ji Xiaosi took the phone and wondered how long the hair would grow out. Calcting the time, she could not wear a hat just before the final exam, and she was slightly relieved. It is really ufortable to enjoy the strange eyes of everyone every day. I wore a wig before, but it identally fell off during exercises between sses, causing her a big ugly. Now that the weather is getting colder, she just wore a hat. But I can still feel those strange gazes, and I can only bear it for the time being. Fu Zhuoshu''s concern for Tang Guo really made her angry. It was obvious that Fu Zhuoshu was her boyfriend. Ma Mao, who originally liked her so much, seemed to be attached to Tang Guo. She gritted her teeth and really wanted to ask why Tang Guo is already an ugly monster, and why so many people still like it. Fortunately, her hair will grow out soon. Ji Xiaosi''s eyes were burning, and she finally changed her life, she would not let Fu Zhuoshu leave her. It was the final exam again soon. Ji Xiaosi had been absent from studying recently. Hearing her name mentioned by the teacher on the stage, Ji Xiaosi quickly sat down. "Student Ji Xiaosi, you shouldn''t be under too much pressure. Although your test scores this semester have degraded, the teacher can understand you. You must be calm in this final exam." Ji Xiaosi gritted her teeth. Why didn''t she have the brains of Tang Guo, and why all good things were taken by Tang Guo. The thought of the final exam may linger to the middle and lower reaches, she was very nervous. "Ji Xiaosi can study with Tang Guo. The teacher thinks Tang Guo is a person worthy of our study in these two semesters." She was strong and wise, she was still full of sunshine after such a tragedy, and she was the first in every test. Nowadays, no one dares to use Tang Guo''s face to speak, and whoever dares to say who is going to be overwhelmed by countless saliva. Not only did she save herself, she also made Wei Yue''s prodigal son look back, and rescued the top fifteenth student from the bottom of the ss. If it wasn''t for hisnguage grades that couldn''t bear to look directly at him, every time he passed, he should be able to make the top three. No one dared to say that they were unworthy, and the school teachers also acquiesced that they were together. The dean of education watched the two holding small hands, and hurriedly pretended not to see them, and detoured. "is teacher." Ji Xiaosi lowered his head, everything was like this, Tang Guo was still so glorious. No, she must do well in the final exam. Chapter 255: Disfigured school flowers (46) Chapter 255: Disfigured school flowers (46) It''s been a long time since Ji Xiaosi grabbed something particrly good in the group. Although she stared at the group whenever she had time, she didn''t dare to grab the red envelope at school. Although the people in the group still give out red envelopes from time to time, they don''t know what''s going on. They often send out red envelopes when she is in ss. If it is ordered, she can hide some small things out of thin air. If it is a big object, she will definitely be caught and sliced for research. She has been really unlucky recently. She returned to her house and was locked in her room. She grabbed a lot of red envelopes, but for her, it had no direct effect. Especially the school flower group owner, who often gave out big gift bags when she was in ss, she didn''t dare to grab it. Once she finally took a leave of absence to go to the toilet, the roast goose she grabbed was still sweet. She hated it most. It''s sweet roast goose. "Xiaosi, are you sure you will get to the top ten in the final exam this time?" The question was at the same table with Ji Xiaosi who got along well, "Your condition this semester is not very good, or we will review together after school. Right." The female tablemate of Ji Xiaosi has a good temper and good grades. She has always been in ss seven or eight. Whether it was Ji Xiaosi who changed before, or Ji Xiaosi who became perfect afterwards, and Ji Xiaosi who is now bald, her attitude is always the same. This is also the only good friend Ji Xiaosi recognizes. If it is a peaceful Ji Xiaosi, he can feel the care of the same table. At this time, Ji Xiaosi almost lost the ability to think. Everyone knew that she was bald and that her grades declined, although the usual test was not that important. But for the mid-term exam, she tried desperately for a week to be able to pass the exam to neen in the ss. The mid-term exam was not good, and the reason can be attributed to her being hit by her baldness and not performing well. If the final exam is the same, it can only show that her grades are unstable, and there is another Tang Guo in front, and everyone willpare her with Tang Guo. These days, she could hear some words every day, saying that Tang Guo was disfigured and she became the first in grade. She was just bald and couldn''t stand the shock. She couldn''t swallow the breath. She looked worried at the same table, in her opinion, the other party was questioning her strength. "No need." Ji Xiaosi said indifferently, "My mother told me to go home early, and they will be worried when I go backte." The tablemate didnt hear Ji Xiaosis indifferent tone. He only thought that the other party was in a bad mood, so he kindlyforted him, Oh, well, if you need help, youre wee. This kind of charity tone is really annoying, Ji Xiaosi pursed his lips tightly, and did not look at the girl at the same table. "Ha ha" Wei Yue was attracted by Tang Guo''s hehe and stared at her unblinkingly, "Are you happy?" "Yeah, happy." The girlfriend is happy, he is also happy, Wei Yue showed a big smile. Recently, he had his hair cut. He was already handsome, but now he has good grades. He has clean short hair and has be the goddess of countless girls. But in his eyes, Tang Guo was the only one, and no girl dared to provoke him. "It''s the weekend soon, do you want to go y?" Wei Yue is a little nervous. Recently, he has read a lot of girlfriend guides. Holiday dating is a very romantic thing. Girls will Chapter 256: Disfigured school flowers (47) Chapter 256: Disfigured school flowers (47) "Boyfriend, the final exam is about toe soon. Don''t do your job properly, be so fun." "Have I finished the reading andposition I printed for you?" "If you really want to y, you have to wait for the final exam. I can apany you wherever you want to y." Originally, Wei Yue was a little disappointed. Hearing thest sentence, he nodded quickly, "The test paper is almost done, and I will definitely do well at the end of the term." Tang Guo liked Wei Yue''s shining eyes very much. His eyes were very focused, especially when he looked at her, those dark and bright eyes could not amodate the others, she was the only one. She touched Wei Yue''s forehead and hooked the corner of her mouth, "You are so cute, I want to kiss you." Wei Yue blushed, some of his eyes were afraid to look at Tang Guo, and he couldn''t bear to avoid it, so he blushed and looked at her seriously, which made the three ssmates who were secretly observing around him crouch. The ruffian who hits people without blinking his eyes will actually blush. This is really a terrible thing! ! "Everyone is watching, this is still a ssroom," Wei Yue said quietly, "If Guoguo really wants to kiss, we will find a ce where there is no one after school." Tang Guo couldn''t hold his smile because of the appearance of you. He really liked Wei Yue. He was a lovely and pure person. The little soft hand touched Wei Yue''s eyes. He didn''t mean to dodge at all. Although he can''t kiss him, he can still touch him if his girlfriend wants to touch them. When he felt that the people around him were using books and looking at them secretly with their faces lying down in their notebooks, he red fiercely, and was so scared that the third ss didn''t dare to look at them, so he was satisfied. When facing Tang Guo, he showed that kind of puppy-eyed eyes again. This scene made the three ssmates ufortable, as if they had been hit hard. About to vomit blood. Is it really good to treat this differently? After finally finishing school, the three ssmates rushed out. They really didn''t want to face the people who sprinkled dog food during and after ss in the ssroom. They didn''t need to look back to know that Wei Yue helped Tang Xiaohua pack her schoolbags, holding her schoolbags hard, guarding her side like a knight, paying attention to those who rushed out to avoid Tang Guo being hit by others. He had to wait for Tang Guo to get in the car safely before he would return to the gangster boss. The Tang family also knew Wei Yue, and after getting to know them, they chose to wait and see. Later, Tang Guo and the Tang family said that Wei Yue was her boyfriend, and they were not surprised at all when they wanted her to go to B University together. Hearing about Wei Yues changes and the rockets ascending grades, the Tang family had already calmed down and said with a smile, Its thed that our daughter is really fond of. Wei Yue has gone from being able to send Tang Guo to the Tang family''s car to now in the Tang family''s car and going to the Tang family as a guest. "Miss, my husband and wife said they would invite Wei Shao back to eat." The driver said with a smile. Wei Shao''s performance this semester has blinded countless people. At the beginning, many peopleughed at the Tang family, saying that the daughter of the Tang family was disfigured and only had a turn to entangle the punks. How did they know that the punks were not simple, they were a dusted pearl, or they only liked the youngdy Pearl. Wei Yue was very happy. He hurried to drove, helped Tang Guo in, and followed him in, showing his white teeth to the driver. With that silly appearance, the driver''s forehead twitched. Chapter 257: Disfigured school flowers (48) Chapter 257: Disfigured school flowers (48) After Ji Xiaosi returned home, he quickly opened the group, and after taking a deep breath, @. She took a picture in the mirror, and hair was slowly growing on top of her head. But thinking of the final exam, she put on her hat again, gritted her teeth, and continued to send messages. [Ji Xiaosi]: School flower, are you there? I have something to do with you. Ji Xiaosi''s appearance made everyone in the group interested. They didn''t think about making any deal with Ji Xiaosi anymore, but Ji Xiaosi directly approached Tang Guo. They were all very interested. What would Ji Xiaosi do? Don''t worry at all that Tang Guo will suffer. Is the school bachelor the one who will suffer? Wei Yue was doing Chinese reading problems in Tang Guo''s room, Tang Guo leaned on one side and turned the book to watch him do it. Although Wei Yue was a little surprised that he was not going to kiss him in his girlfriend''s room, he did the same question. Anyway, his girlfriends are next to him, and troublesome Chinese reading has be a little cute in his eyes. [Host, Ji Xiaosi is calling you in the group. Tang Guo raised his brows slightly, "I see." To be honest, she was a little curious, what Ji Xiaosi asked her for. Thinking about it this way, she had already seen the news in the group. [School Flowers]: What is it? When Ji Xiaosi saw the group leader appear, he felt a little ufortable to think that he would be bald for a few months, but it would be even more sad if he thought of poor grades. She wanted to do well in the exam and not to be looked down upon. Another reason was to be able to catch up with Fu Zhuoshu. Tang Guo''s IQ is too abnormal. She doesn''t expect to be able to catch up with her at present, as long as she is in the top ten and is a little closer to Fu Zhuoshu. No matter what, it can''t be worse than Wei? (Wei Yue: Some people question my IQ.) [Ji Xiaosi]: School flower, do you still have the clever pill fromst time? Tang Guo was really taken aback when she saw these words. She blinked, Master Ji Xiaosi wanted to take the initiative? [As a system, I dont quite understand Ji Xiaosis thoughts, haha...] The system didn''t understand, Tang Guo wanted to understand Ji Xiaosi''s psychology in an instant. It is nothing more than being unable to ept the results to return to the original point. Once a person stands in a position that does not belong to her, and enjoys the honor brought by this position, who will be willing to return to the original ordinary? [Didnt Ji Xiaosi ever think about it, in fact, after taking so many pills made by real Ziyun, her brain is much smarter than ordinary people. As long as she studies hard, its impossible to surpass her host, but the top ten or five It''s easy. "How do you think the phrase "getting something for nothing, pie in the sky"es from? Who wants to work hard when used to the ready-made way of getting something for nothing?" "Do you think you can pick up a five-million-dor lottery ticket in two steps, or is it cool to set up a stall and sell breakfast for five million?" The system suffocated, and said: [It must be cool to pick up money. "Isn''t that right? Ji Xiaosi is the one who likes to pick up money. She tasted the sweetness and asked her to use her hands to work hard to make money. Is she willing? Her heart is already impetuous, and she has long been unable to calm down and study hard." The system is always a system, and finally some puzzled questions, [What about you, host? Why do you work so hard to learn various skills? Tang Guo was a little sad: "Because I found a system that only reports the plot. There is no novice gift package, no gift package, no reward forpleting tasks, no system mall, and no conditions for nothing." system: So me him? ? ? He couldn''t refute, he received 10,000 critical strikes! ! ! Chapter 258: Disfigured school flowers (49) Chapter 258: Disfigured school flowers (49) The hit system chose to hide and secretly heal. He recalled the days with Tang Guo, especially at the beginning, how difficult it was for the host. At that time, he was definitely not as smart as he is now. In his program, he could only urge the host toplete the task, and the host would use obliteration to warn her if he was disobedient. In fact, there is no obliteration in his program. Those words he said are just the program set. After upgrading, he vaguely felt that the host was the thigh he should hold. Here, Tang Guo came back to his senses and asked Ji Xiaosi, "You want to exchange which medicine with me? This medicine has side effects." Ji Xiaosi didn''t hesitate at all, "I have decided, I want to change." [School Flowers]: Did you use it? [Ji Xiaosi]: No, no, I changed it for my good friend. Her academic performance has been very poor. I want to help her. Before, I was going to help her make up lessons, but it didn''t work. Tang Guo smiled, "Then you have to tell her about the side effects." [Ji Xiaosi]: I will say, school flower, would you like to change it to me? In fact, Ji Xiaosi was a little nervous, and the schoolgirl was not a good talker. She is pleasing to the eye and can treat you very well, and she will ignore you if she is pleasing to the eye. She can also understand, after all, she is an ordinary person in this group. The other people in the group seem to respect the school girl, and the other person must be a peerless powerhouse. She doesn''t know why, the school girl is not close to her. She also thought about having a good rtionship with the schoolgirl, but the other partycks everything, and she can''t deceive it with a few words. From the chat logs, she also saw that this schoolgirl is not a sympathetic person. Thest time Zhenren Ziyun said that one day he passed by a small country that had just been destroyed, and his life with the surname Bai was very sad. Those poor people who could not eat came up to him, and he gave birth topassion and asked if the school flower could help these people. Then the school flower said: "Ziyun, since you are a cultivator, you understand what it will be when you intervene in the cause and effect of the mortal realm. In the ruined kingdom, there will be heroes in troubled times to save them. If you save people, you are robbing this troubled world. The chance for a hero to appear. You cant keep the people in charge of this ce going, thats why you nted it. You want to change the fate of this ruined small country, but you don''t know that it will stop someone who will really save their fate. Can you catch this fruit? If you can catch it, do it. " These wordspletely dispelled Master Ziyun''spassion. He only feels that these people are pitiful, but he doesn''t know the cause of all this. If he takes care of them, the true savior will not appear. Then... thinking about real person Ziyun, the consequences are terrible. It''s okay to help one or two people asionally, if it is rted to the survival of the country, he can''t afford it. Ji Xiaosi didn''t understand the cause and effect. He only felt that a monk who was as powerful as Real Ziyun would change the destiny of ordinary people in minutes? Besides, didn''t that hero in troubled times have not appeared? Who knows that it will not appear in the future? She dared not speak clearly, but secretly thought that the schoolgirl had no sympathy and was a cruel and indifferent person. When he came back to his senses, Ji Xiaosi saw thetest words in the group. [School Flowers]: Then what do you exchange with me? My things are not for nothing, you can think about what you can trade with me. Chapter 259: Disfigured school flowers (50) Chapter 259: Disfigured school flowers (50) Ji Xiaosi pursed her lips, feeling a little ufortable in her heart. What is not for nothing, didn''t she find that she was giving out red envelopes in the group every day in ss? If they didn''t know each other, she thought that the other party deliberately targeted her, killing Ji Xiaosi would not have thought that Tang Guo and her were in the same ss. [Ji Xiaosi]: Is there anything you want for the school flower? There are still many good items in my world. She has recently made some money and can buy some luxury goods. Ji Xiaosi paused and continued to send the message, "The jewelry here is still very delicate. The school flower should be a girl. I like this kind of thing better? There are also skirts, which are all very beautiful." Seeing this sentence, Tang Guo smiled, and the corners of his mouth bend a little, and said to the system, "Find me some nice and expensive dresses and essories from the system space, take two photos and send them to the group." [Ok, host. The host is as bad as ever, always attacking people from the strengths of others. He suspects that the host is a cult. Suddenly there were a few more pictures in the group. The first two pictures are exquisite essories. A straight man like the real Ziyun looks so beautiful and pretty as if he wants it. Not to mention the misty fairy, Marguerite herself was a woman how crazy it was to see these essories. [Mission Fairy]: School flower, please make a price, I want that crystal ne, I really like it. [Marguerite]: I like that ck gemstone ne. I want to engrave the most beautiful curse on it. [Emanuel]: I want it too. I want to give it to my fiancee. She will love such a beautiful ne. The rest of the people stopped talking. They had no reason to ask for a ne, but they looked really good. [School Flowers]: Ji Xiaosi, are your jewelry better-looking than these? If anything, I can give you a lot of smartness. System: Hahahahaha, he is dead. Host, isn''t your low-key show-off behavior really aimed at discouraging Ji Xiaosi? Misty Fairy also noticed the picture below, "Wow, what kind of skirt is that style with gems on it, so beautiful, but unfortunately it doesn''t suit me." [Marguerite]: School flower, I want that dark ck skirt. The style of this skirt is simr to our ne. I think I can wear it out. Perhaps, I should change to the same ck robe in the future. This skirt has changed my mind about wearing everything the same. Marguerite thought in her heart, if the group of stupid nobles found out that she, a holy wizard, was not wearing a ck robe, but an extremely gorgeous dress, noble and beautiful than the royal costume, I wonder how those nobles would show up. With such awe-inspiring eyes, I was a little expectant thinking about it. Zhenren Ziyun and others are a little jealous, why aren''t the school flowers a school grass? If the school flowers are school grass, I would definitely prefer to collect mens items. [School Flowers]: Ji Xiaosi, are your skirts better-looking and gorgeous than these? If so, I can give you the benefits you want. Ji Xiaosi:... She has never seen the above jewelry, just from the pictures can see how exquisite and noble. Not to mention the gorgeous and beautiful skirts below, with unique Western European style. Even the pictures of the current European royal family, she has never seen such a beautiful dress. Even if there is, she can''t afford it. [Ji Xiaosi]: Sorry, school flowers, your skirts and essories are so beautiful, I can''tpare them here. [School Flowers]: Oh... this way. (Disappointed tone) Ji Xiaosi: I don''t know that there is a saying that Mommy sells criticism when it is not appropriate. Chapter 260: Disfigured school flowers (51) Chapter 260: Disfigured school flowers (51) Ji Xiaosi was very anxious, for fear that the school flower would not be willing to change the pill to her, he said quickly, "School flower, I really need this pill that is extremely smart. My friend really needs help. I don''t want her to be too sad because of her grades. Please be sure. Help me." From these ornaments and skirts, she believes that the school flowers are from a powerful nobleman on the ne of ancient Europe. [School Flowers]: You should know that I dont like giving away things for free. Ji Xiaosi:... [School Flowers]: However, I have some sympathy with your friend, so you can exchange some ordinary items with me. Ji Xiaosi breathed a sigh of relief, then saw the school flower and said, "Of course, it''s better not to be ordinary items. You can also exchange items that you exchanged with other group friends." Ji Xiaosi hesitated. She still had some beauty pills in her hand, three lucky charms and three curse charms from Margaret, a power charm, and a dagger, which she got from General Billy. . She didn''t want to take out the beauty pill, and she didn''t want to take out the lucky charm, curse charm, and power charm. As for the dagger, she could change it. In the end, Ji Xiaosi decided to exchange a dagger with two lucky charms and a power charm. Tang Guo took a look at these things and fully expressed his pity for Ji Xiaosi''s friend, "You have four items here, and I will give you three very smart for each item, so in the end there are twelve pills in total. What do you think? " It''s great, I can''t be too satisfied. Ji Xiaosi really didn''t expect to change so many, it seems that the school girl is not a hard-hearted person, but she was moved by her. [School Flowers]: This is thest time I have exchanged with you. I don''t think you have any items that interest me. Ji Xiaosi thought it was enough. As long as she passed this final exam and studied slowly in the future, she might not be able to use up the medicine. After getting the clever and superb elixir, Ji Xiaosi didn''t worry about anything. He was in the group, and he was still in the mood to hang out with his good friends. Marguerite and Misty Fairy also used items to change dresses and essories they were interested in at Tang Guo, and they were very satisfied with the group. Tang Guo gave them another snack package, and said, "I''m a bit busy here, so I will withdraw first." After a long time, the real Ziyun came out: "I thought for a long time and didn''t understand why the school flower gave Ji Xiaosi 12 pills? The school flower is not like the kind of person who can help grandpa cross the road. [True Monarch Chixiao]: Maybe asionally send kindness. [Sovereign Demon Sect]: Judging from the deitys intuition, the school flower will not be kind, unless she is in a good mood, or she has her own ideas. [Allen]: Harold, what do you think of this burly fellow? [Harold]: n, what do you think of you, a thin fellow? [Ziyun Zhenren]: Here, we are here. How can I guess the idea of someone like a school flower? The system secretly observed Tang Guo. Seeing Wei Yue nervously waiting for Tang Guo to review the papers, he couldn''t help asking, [Host, why are there twelve? Too strange. "you guess." I do not guess you guess guess. "Guoguo, how about this time?" Wei Yue asked cautiously. Hisnguage foundation is really too poor. It took two months to exceed the passing line. "It''s okay." Tang Guo was still satisfied, "With this progress, there is no problem with boyfriend going to B big." Wei Yue breathed a sigh of relief and refused to let go of his girlfriend''s little hand. Chapter 261: Disfigured school flowers (52) Chapter 261: Disfigured school flowers (52) The final exam came again, and Ji Xiaosi walked into the examination room very confidently. Tang Guo was in the first position this time, and Fu Zhuoshu was behind her. If Tang Guo maintained the first grade, Fu Zhuoshu would be chasing after him, but there was still a gap between him and Tang Guo. He is extremely clever, but he has not made any mistakes, only thenguage can deduct points for friendship. "The exam went well." He couldn''t help but whispered as he passed Tang Guo. Tang Guo just smiled, "Okay." "I hope you won''t be overtaken by me this time." Tang Guo''s mouth bends, "You won''t have this chance." Tang Guo looked back at the number two position and squinted. She thought this position was more perfect for her boyfriend. Turn around and talk to her boyfriend, and ask him if he is confident to grab the second position. The exam went smoothly. Tang Guo left the exam room very early, and then went to the door of the Wei Yue exam room. It''s no surprise that the patrol teacher who asionally passes by, the two have a pass to talk to friends. The first ss was the Chinese exam, and Wei Yue almost ran out of time. When he walked out of the examination room, he was still sweating on his forehead in the winter. Tang Guo took out a tissue and handed it to him. If it weren''t for the school, she would be happy to help her boyfriend wipe the sweat or something. "How''s your test?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Wei Yue thought that the problem was going well today, his eyes pierced, "I think it''s not bad." After speaking, he showed a big smile and took his girlfriend''s hand and walked out, "What do you want to eat?" "I took a look at the position behind me today. I think this position is suitable for you." Tang Guo smiled, with a little expectation in his eyes, "I don''t know when my boyfriend can sit behind and join me. Exam." System: This host... It''s hard to say a word. Soaking up the little brother is really a variety of methods. The way to make the little brother blush and encourage the little brother to progress is also very clear and refined. Wei Yue understood Tang Guo''s meaning at once, and also knew who owned the second seat. Thinking of Fu Zhuoshu''s eyes looking at his Guoguo, he was a little worried. "Guoguo is right, that position really suits me." Wei Yue looked cautious, "I will sit in that position soon." Tang Guo bent her eyes with a smile, and walked outside holding her boyfriend''s big hand, "Being so good, I will invite her boyfriend to dinner today." Wei Yue was thinking about learning Chinese andplementing Chinese. No, he must ask his grandfather to help him hire an excellent Chinese professor to improve the subject of Chinese as soon as possible. This partial subject is really bad. He remembered that Fu Zhuoshu''s mid-term exam score was 10 points less than his girlfriend, and the gap was already very small. For other subjects, as long as he is willing, the full score is not a problem, but the problem is Chinese, which is a bit more difficult for him. But now it''s different. My girlfriend hopes that he and an examination room, sitting behind her, will definitely improve his Chinese performance. The next test went smoothly. Tang Guo and Wei Yue both took only half of the time to leave the test room after finishing. Then the two of them sprinkled dog food, and went to the snack street outside the school to eat sweetly. After this semester, Wei Yue has be a role model for every ss teacher. As long as anyone does not work hard, the teacher will say: "Look at Wei Yue from ss 3. Do you know what his grades are? Thest one in grade? One, it is now in the top 50 of the grade. Wei Yue has such a good family background and has studied hard. What excuses do you have for falling?" ssmates: Their brains are better than Wei, well, it''s too difficult. Chapter 262: Disfigured school flowers (53) Chapter 262: Disfigured school flowers (53) The final grades of the first semester of the second year of high school came down, and Tang Guo still maintained the first ce in the whole year, only one point away from the full score. Composition points are deducted. In fact, Chinese teachers especially want to give full marks. Surprisingly and not surprisingly, Wei Yue rushed into the top ten, not the top ten in the ss, but the top ten in the whole year. In thest test, Wei Yue''snguage was still passable. I didn''t expect that in just half a month, he made a lot of progress. His score was not as good as that of many ssmates with excellentnguage scores, but it put pressure on countless people. Top ten in grade and top five in ss. The students in the top five of the third ss, except Tang Guo, looked at Wei Yue''s eyes as if he saw an enemy, very jealous. Fu Zhuoshu couldn''t help but get nervous, Wei Yue''s ascent speed is really terrifying. At this speed, surpassing him is not impossible. Ji Xiaosi couldn''t believe that Wei Yue was still thest semesterst semester. She was not reconciled. She used her extremely clever and finally put her grades into the twelfth ss, but she didn''t attract anyone''s attention. When I remembered that I was going to be bald for a few months, I felt bitter. Recently, group friends always give out red envelopes when it is inappropriate, and asionally she can''t get good ones when they meet them. Her life is getting worse and worse. She was still not reconciled, why Tang Guo was disfigured, and she could still live so beautifully and steal all the aura. The other person is also not very well, Ma Mao, the schoolmaster of No. 2 Middle School, didn''t know when he developed the habit, and he woulde to No. 1 Middle School every day to look for Tang Guo. Over time, both middle school and middle school knew that Ma Mao was fascinated by Tang Guo. Those who knew it felt strange, but those who didn''t know just thought it was Tang Xiaohua''s charm. Of course the Ma family knew about such a big movement. They agreed that it was what Tang Guo used to make Ma Mao obsessed with her, and her purpose was definitely not simple. Think that the Tang family didn''t give up and wanted to harm Ma Mao. Therefore, Ma Mao''s mother came to Tang''s house while Ma Mao was away, and asked to see Tang Guo by name. The Tang family hated the Ma family a lot. They have been preparing for a long time, but the development of the enterprise is not a matter of overnight. Even if nearly a year has passed, they are still inferior to the Ma family and can only hold back. "I didn''t mean anything else when I came today." Ma Mao''s mother was once a wealthydy with a proud face. When she looked at Tang Guo, her eyes were disgusted. "I don''t care what purpose your Tang family daughter has, it''s sincere. Those who like my son are still others, but I warn you, its better to stay away from my son, otherwise dont me me for being rude." If the Tang familys daughter is beautiful, and the son ys with it, its a shame that such an ugly monster is still known to everyone. When the Tang family heard this, they almost fainted. Why would their baby girl like Ma Mao''s little bastard? Their future son-inw is much better than Ma Mao, is it necessary to like such a scumbag? "Mrs. Ma, are you going too far?" Mother Tang said with a ugly face, "I didn''t know that my daughter provoke your son. My daughter has a boyfriend. I remember clearly that he is not called Ma Mao. " Mrs. Ma sneered, "So you already have a boyfriend? Also, don''t find a boyfriend earlier at this time. Later..." Mother Tang couldn''t help it, and she was about to stand up immediately. The Ma Family really deceived people too much. Chapter 263: Disfigured school flowers (54) Chapter 263: Disfigured school flowers (54) Tang Guo held down Mother Tang and said to Mrs. Matthew, "Don''t worry, I am really not interested in your son. My boyfriend is the top ten in grade and the top five in the ss. He is tall and handsome, much better than your son. Up." Mrs. Ma''s face changed, and finally saw the ugly scar on Tang Guo''s face and smiled again, "Anyway, you better not seduce my son, or I will never end with your Tang family." "Too much deception!" After Mrs. Ma left, Mother Tang and Father Tang pped the table with anger. They had calmed down, of course they knew that rushing up at this time was to give the Ma family a head. But everyone came to the door for humiliation, but they could only swallow their anger and couldn''t ask for justice for their daughter. They felt very ufortable. The two of them were silent and looked at each other, their eyes bing more determined. No matter what, they will continue, and sooner orter they will help their daughter seek justice. [Host, your parents are very angry, now they are discussing how to develop the business quickly in the study. The system is a little bit clear about why the host is so greedy for others to treat her well. He could feel it, it was a pleasant feeling. "Originally, I wanted to take it slowly. The other party was so anxious to find the door. I changed my mind and didn''t want them to live happily." "Tong, I need your help now." The system is tense, [Host, please tell me, my ability has improved a lot now. "Well, help me invade the Ma Group, find the loopholes in their group, evidence of tax evasion, tax evasion, and some business that cannot be put on the surface. Monitoring themunications of all of Mas people is bound to My familys backers have been found for me." When the system heard it, it was the first time I realized the excitement of doing bad things, [understand. "After finding it out, monitor me well and try to catch the braid of the backer." Tang Guo held the milk tea with a smile at the corner of her mouth, "Can it be done?" [No problem, host, don''t underestimate me, this time you just move your lips and let me do the rest. After giving these instructions, Wei Yue called, "Do you have a good meal, Guoguo." "Yes." "I asked the professor to make up lessons this holiday, and I don''t have much time to apany you. Would you mind it?" Wei Yue was a little nervous, "If you want to go somewhere to y, you can still call me." The big deal, he takes a short sleep at night. Tang Guo''s eyebrows curled up, and he responded, and after a few more words, the two men ended the conversation. System: [Host, I suspect that I have diabetes. "Huh? Does the system also suffer from diabetes?" System: I don''t want to care about this dog host. Ma Mao didn''t know where to get Tang Guo''s call. Hearing that Wei Yue hadn''t made an appointment with Tang Guo recently, he finally plucked up the courage to call her. "I know there is a ce that is very fun." Ma Mao really doesn''t know what to say, "Anyway, do you want toe out and y if you have time?" "No time." Tang Guo sneered, "I''m afraid of going out with you, your mother wille to my house the next day and scold me to seduce-lead you." "My mother came to see you?" Ma Mao''s face changed, "When?" "A few days ago, all right, Ma Shao, my Tang family really can''t provoke you, please don''t disturb my stable life. Do you have to look at me unhappy to feelfortable?" Hearing the harsh words, Ma Mao was not angry, but felt a little sad. Chapter 264: Disfigured school flowers (55) Chapter 264: Disfigured school flowers (55) "This Ma Mao is really persistent." Tang Guo put away the phone and smiled, "Don''t worry, I will let him understand what a wrong thing is to pay." System: Fear. Ma Mao went back to Ma''s house to find Mrs. Matthew and quarreled. Mrs. Matthew thought it was Tang Guo, the vixen who seduce her son. The other party must be unwilling, she decided to teach the Tang family a lesson. The Tang family''s originally dull and silent development enterprise, they did not expect Ma Jiaran to start suppressing them. The Ma family also said that it was the ugly monster of the Tang family who wanted to seduce her son, and the Tang family was ridiculed by countless people. After the Ma family learned that Tang Guotans boyfriend was Wei Yue, the youngest of the Wei family, he didnt know what he said to Wei Yues step-wife, and the Wei family began to suppress the Tang family. For a time, the Tang family was born in water. Tang Guo saw all this in his eyes. The Tang family and his wife came backter andter every day, looking at her eyes full of weakness and guilt. She sat quietly on the stool, flipping through the book, "Tong, how''s it going?" [Host, it''s almost there, the backers of the Ma family are quite big, they are from city b. The Ma family stole a lot of taxes, and the evidence was copied by me. I secretly traded some illegal items. I also had a lot of evidence. Host, I also recorded a video. " As long as there is awork, he can prate everywhere, even though those people choose ces without cameras to trade, but in this world, I am afraid that no one does not use mobile phones? Using his new skills, he casually fabricated a virus and imnted it into the Ma family''s mobile phone. Whoever contacts with him will be recruited. After Tang Guo learned of this, she finally confirmed that her waste system was still capable. [Host, please don''t look at me with the kind of eyes that I am finally useful, I will be more and more useful. "Are there any weaknesses in the Ma family''s patrons?" [Host, what weakness do you mean? "It''s the side he can''t expose. If ites out, he will dismiss get out of ss in minutes, and his career will be gloomy." The system asked cautiously, [Yang Qing-women count? He was very careful in collecting money, and I couldn''t find evidence. He has raised more than a dozen mistresses, and I secretly filmed a lot of rtively popr videos...Do you want to enjoy the host? Tang Guoughed, "I''m not interested in appreciating, he must be a fat-eared guy with hot eyes. You send him the video you made, and the name of the email is called. Don''t care about Ma''s affairs if you are wise." The system hurriedly did it, and within five minutes, he received the message back, [Host, he asked me who I am. "Continue to send him the video, the name of the email is, it''s better to leave Ma''s affairs alone." The system did the same. This time, after a long time, the other party did not send a message, until half an hourter, there was another message. [Host, he said yes. "Now is the time for you to shine, report the evidence of tax evasion and tax evasion of the Ma family, and the vition ofws and disciplines that the Ma family secretlymitted, and expose this evidence. Not only must this evidence be reported, but also the entirework. Exposure." Tang Guo''s eyes shed with excitement, she had no patience. [Understood, I will do it right away. The host is his thigh, so she is happy. What is morality, since knowing that the host is happy that his energy will increase a lot, he doesn''t know what morality is. Almost instantaneously, posts about Mas family appeared in the public exchange area on countless forums. The content of the posts was the same. First it was evidence of Mas tax evasion and tax evasion, and then the Mas illegal business transactions. There is also a video of the transaction site. Chapter 265: Disfigured school flowers (56) Chapter 265: Disfigured school flowers (56) As soon as the post appeared, it was liked by countless people. Because of this post, the crowd was crazy. The Ma family received the news at the first time and quickly found someone to press down the post. I dont know what happened, the post just couldnt be deleted. They thought of applying for permission to temporarily close these forums, and at the same time they made a sound to indicate that it was nder. However, no one believed Ma''s statement. The above evidence was conclusive. As long as someone came to check it, everything would be clear. In a hurry, the Ma family thought of his backer, but he didn''t expect it to be an empty call. Mrs. Ma was ying mahjong with the wealthy wives in the circle. When she heard the news, she fell off the chair and grabbed the precious bag and rushed to Ma''s house. No one helped Mas press the news, and the investigator went directly to the Mas group. The incident happened so suddenly that the Ma family was not prepared at all, so they were investigated cleanly. In addition, the content of the post was too detailed, and even the password for the safe deposit box of Ma''s family was published. The Ma family was almost vomiting blood with anger, and until they were taken away and detained, they did not know who was behind them. Only a few hours before and after, when the people above reacted to the people who wanted to check the posts, those posts disappeared without a trace. They searched for a long time and didn''t find them. Theizens who eat melon were also stunned and worshipped the great **** who posted. As for the backer behind the Mas family, he watched the whole process in the vi. After getting the results, he was all limp on the ground and urinated his pants. He quickly opened the mailbox, and sure enough the mail he had received before disappeared. He wiped his cold sweat, made a decision, dismissed his lover, and became a good official with integrity in the future. He always felt that bad things would be monitored by that mysterious person. System: It''s a beautiful misunderstanding. The Tang family came back very early that day. Compared with the heavy expressions in the past, their faces today are a bit rxed. They saw Tang Guo in the living room, smiled at each other, and sat beside her. Mother Tang''s eyes were red, "Guoguo, the Ma family is over." She touched Tang Guo''s face with pity, and said after a long time, "This is retribution." "Your mother and I are nning to sue Ma Mao, Guoguo, do you have any ideas?" Father Tang said, when will you wait if you don''t fall into trouble at this time? He is a businessman, and now is the most difficult time for the Ma family. Although the Ma family is finished, it does not mean that some of the forces that have been close to the Ma family are dead. Sue Ma Mao at this time, and the Ma family can''t take care of themselves. However, there is ack of evidence now, and the original witnesses cannot be found. If they can find it, they should not be afraid of Ma''s family. Tang Guo certainly agreed. She knew that Tang''s father suffered from no evidence, so in the evening, she intimately asked the system to help send evidence. Father Tang went out the next day vigorously. He went to sue Ma Mao, and Mother Tang was with him. Before noon, Wei Yue came, "Guoguo, my dad called me today." "I decided to go back." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows and saw Wei Yue look cautious, "When I get back what belongs to me, I will protect you." This is a promise from a teenager, "Good grades can make Guo Guo very happy. Guoguo, but it cannot protect Guoguo." He couldn''t help but hugged Tang Guo, "Don''t worry, even if I go to thepany to study, I won''t forget to do Chinese papers, but I will be busy in the future." "Well, my boyfriend has such lofty ambitions, of course I support it." After hearing the words, Wei Yue breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes shed with joy, and finally couldn''t help kissing Tang Guo''s forehead, "I will apany you to the big one." Chapter 266: Disfigured school flowers (57) Chapter 266: Disfigured school flowers (57) Ma Mao was taken away after a fight with a group of younger brothers in a bar. He was not nervous at all. He only thought that the people who took him were because they gathered in a crowd to make trouble. When the time is over, make a call to his mother and everything will be resolved. But this time was different from what he thought, andter he learned that the Tang family had sued him. Ji Xiaosi was also invited to leave. In the video of Tang Guo being sulphurated by Ma Mao, Ji Xiaosi is very conspicuous. They all saw that Ji Xiaosi pushed Tang Guo a hand, and then Ma Mao caught up with Tang Guo and sshed Tang Guo. The Ma family had already lost, so they didn''t have a good impression of the Ma family who had a bad impression. It was not until he was brought to court and Ma Mao faced the Tang family in the intiff''s seat that he came back to his senses. He couldn''t help but met Tang Guo''s eyes and wanted to say something. Obviously the people here would not let him say anything else that didn''t justify himself. This time the speed was very fast. Both the Ma family and his wife were detained on suspicion of illegal crimes. There has been no news from their backers. Had it not been for the rtives of the Ma family to visit them, they would not have known that Ma Mao was sued by the Tang family. They only hurriedly asked people to hire awyer for Ma Mao, but it was useless. In the face of all the facts, Ma Mao couldnt be med for the fact that there was no Mas operation. In the video, he brutally and madly attacked Tang Guo. The scene that will shock everyone present. The little boy was so cruel, he was able to deal with such a beautiful girl. Ma Mao pursed his lips, and did not exin anything. "I didn''t know that the person I identally hit was Tang Guo. Ma Mao was so scary at the time. I was so stupid that I only knew to run forward." Ji Xiaosi covered his face with pain, "I must have known this. I won''t go straight away." The students in the second and third ss of high school also heard about this, and they all came. When they heard Ji Xiaosi''s words, they thought it was ridiculous for the first time, even if they didn''t know it at first, what happenedter? Didn''t she react to the disfigurement of Tang Guo? They never heard that Ji Xiaosi apologized to Tang Xiaohua, and even pretended not to know. Ma Mao also nced at Ji Xiaosi, with a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth. Was that what he liked at the beginning? Perhaps he had admitted wrong, Ji Xiaosi was not the little girl who helped him beat people at the yground. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at Tang Guo. The faces of the two were so simr. There was an impulsive thought in his heart. Could it be...that little girl is her? If so... he couldn''t imagine what he had done, his hands were shaking. He had regretted his impulsiveness a long time ago, and had listened to the suggestions of those friends and friends to give Ji Xiaosi an acid. At first he was d that it was not Ji Xiaosi who was sshed, but now he regrets it, why is this person not Ji Xiaosi? If Tang Guo was really the little girl in the yground when he was young, then... Ma Mao lowered his head and didn''t say too much when he was defending himself, as if he had recognized it. After the defensewyer discovered that he had given up struggling, he said a few symbolically and stopped fighting for anything. Ma Mao was finally sentenced for two years for deliberately injuring others. When the sentence was handed down, he still didn''t say anything, just staring at Tang Guo. When being taken away, he asked to speak to Tang Guo. Maybe he agreed to see him with a good attitude, but it was also some distance away, fearing that he would do something radical. Chapter 267: Disfigured school flowers (58) Chapter 267: Disfigured school flowers (58) Facing Tang Guo''s smile, Ma Mao brewed for a long time before speaking, "Do you hate me very much?" "Naturally." Tang Guo said straightforwardly, "I should have been beautiful and beautiful, because you became like this, do you think I might not hate you?" Ma Mao''s heart was stagnant, depressed a little ufortably, "I''m sorry." "I was impulsive at the beginning." He was indulged by his parents. He wanted to get nothing and was instigated and destroyed when he didn''t get it. This hurt her innocent. "I know you won''t forgive me, this sentence I still have to say." He only understood it at this time, and couldn''t deny it, even if she didn''t have a beautiful face, he was still attracted. "I want to ask you a question." After hesitating, Ma Mao still asked, "One winter ten years ago, did you go to the Chenyue yground and help a bullied boy beat up some bad boys?" Tang Guo was stunned, recalling the memory of the original body, and quickly found the scene that day. "It seems that there is such a thing." Hearing an urate answer, the blood on Ma Mao''s face disappeared instantly, his lips trembled, his whole body was trembling, and an almost desperate look appeared in his eyes. It''s really her, why? He put his hands on his face and rubbed vigorously, the tears in his eyes couldn''t hold back. He didn''t put down his hand, and said quickly, "I''m fine, take me away." He couldn''t wait to turn around, leaving the people present with a doubt. Tang Guo looked at Ma Mao''s back with some meaning, and the corners of her mouth hooked, "It turns out that there is still such a thing. No wonder he fell in love with Ji Xiaosi at a nce." Originally, I was picked up by the driver from school and school, and I could hardly meet Ma Mao, but Ji Xiaosis school was not far from home, so it was easy to meet Ma Mao. Its normal to admit Ji Xiaosi to the wrong original body Even with this episode, Tang Guo was very satisfied. It must have hurt the person who cared when he was a child, and Ma Mao must be very painful. [Host, I feel your pleasure. "Of course I am happy. The enemy has been sent to prison by me. The Ma family probably won''t be able to escape. The family will reform and be a new man." "Guoguo." The Tang family hugged Tang Guo. At this moment, they really rxed, but seeing their daughter''s face made them feel sad again. Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled, "Don''t worry, my ssmates like me very much. They like me not because of my appearance." The students in the second and third ss of high school responded quickly and said that the Tang school flower was the person they had always admired, and the Tang family was relieved. Wei Yue stayed with him all the time, his father-inw, ssmates, and many adults were there. Although he wanted to hug his girlfriend and hold his hands, he couldn''t hold back so many eyes. Everything today made him want to control the Wei family even more. After Ma Mao served his sentence, Ji Xiaosi was a little confused. Although she was not guilty, but was unintentional, the eyes of her ssmates made her feel extremely ufortable, even more ufortable than before. "Xiaosi, don''t be sad, I''m still by your side." This delicate girl is Ji Xiaosi''s ssmate, she pulled Ji Xiaosi up, "You didn''t mean it, let''s find time to apologize to Tang Guo, she is very Good people will forgive you for unintentional mistakes." Ji Xiaosi was very moved when he heard that the other party wanted to pull her to apologize to Tang Guo. He pushed the person away and shouted, "Everything is my fault. Where did I go wrong? I was just avoiding the madman Ma Mao. , Who let her get in the way, if she doesn''t stand there, will she be knocked down?" Chapter 268: Disfigured school flowers (59) Chapter 268: Disfigured school flowers (59) [Host, your boyfriend is so amazing. It only took a vacation to gain a foothold in the Wei Group, and there is no trace of buying peoples hearts.] The system is confused, [Is it true that there is a natural in this world? ? "If you think too much, it will be born wherever exists." Tang Guo smiled and said, "He is smart and hardworking. Since he said he would take over the Wei family, he has basically no free time except for eating and sleeping." Do not! ! Host, you are wrong. He will talk to you for half an hour every day, and will spend one day a week with you to y. The system quickly retorted, Your boyfriend not only buys you food, but also buys you perfume, bags, bracelets, and brand-name sneakers. Dont think I dont know! ! ! Tang Guo: "..." Her family system is indeed a fool. [Host, won''t your conscience hurt? Tang Guo: "..." Tang Guo silently put away the French brand-name perfume on the table, turned around and put the bag that Wei Yue gave yesterday into the cloakroom... Ha ha, silly system. What''s wrong with giving something to fall in love? [Rotten host, you do not engage in careers in this world, and do not grab resources. Your heart has been corrupted by the creature''s love of boyfriend. The system hum, You actually want to get something for nothing, and the pie in the sky, I really didnt expect you to be such a host. "Enough said?" Hearing Tang Guo''s chilly voice, the system shuddered, my God, what did he say? ? ? [That... the host is huge... I''m drunk, don''t pay attention to the nonsense just now, hehe...] "Ha ha" Tang Guo sneered, picked up the phone and dialed Wei Yue. The system observed his host''s expression in the dark. The host was trembling. The host wouldn''t be really angry, right? What to do? He was talking nonsense just now. "Guoguo?" "ss will be in a few days. Has my boyfriend finished his homework?" Wei Yue shuddered when he heard this, and looked at the stack of test papers in front of him. He didn''t dare to lie, "I''m doing it, Guoguo can rest assured. I have already finished the Chinese homework. The other subjects are simple and will be finished soon. "After finishing speaking, he was still a little uneasy. Recently thepany is too busy, and he is eager to gain a foothold. He has not touched other subjects except Chinese. "Oh, all right." "I have money in my hand, how about investing in boyfriend?" Huh? The system was surprised, the host is rich, why doesn''t he know? We still need to invest in Wei Yue... The system suddenly became scared, and when it was over, it must be the host who heard him say that she was a rotten host, and then said that she wanted to invest, and she really hated him. "Guoguo, why do you suddenly want to invest?" Wei Yue was surprised. In fact, he did want to do a project recently, but there are still many people who do not support it. If someone invests at this time, he can do this project. Tang Guos melodious voice came out, Leave it as it is. My boyfriend bought me a lot of luxury goods recently. It must have made money. I think money makes money. I dont worry about investing in others. Its better to invest in you. ." "Does Guoguo believe in me so?" Wei Yue shook his fist with his eyes piercing. If Guoguo believed him so much, he would definitely make a career, protect her, treat her well, and prevent her from being wronged. "You are my boyfriend, don''t trust who you trust?" "Boyfriend, send me your card number." Chapter 269: Disfigured school flowers (60) Chapter 269: Disfigured school flowers (60) Wei Yue rubbed his eyes and counted the zeros on the transfer text message, confirming that there was no error in the count, it was indeed seven zeros. The first digit is six. My girlfriend said that he invested 60 million yuan in investment. The girlfriend is so rich. This was Wei Yue''s first thought. The girlfriend is good at making money. This is Wei Yue''s second thought. His girlfriend actually invested 60 million in him. Wei Yue was so moved that he wanted to cry. The old and cunning people in thepany wanted to overwhelm him in everything. For the new project he wanted to do, anyone with a little vision knew that he could make a fortune. They either refused to agree, or they wanted to poke his vigor and let him restrict them, and when hepromised, they almost agreed. Seeing these eight zero transfers, Wei Yue didn''t want to do his homework. He threw his pen and ran towards Tang''s house on a motorcycle. When he arrived downstairs in the Tang''s house, he shouted, "Guoguo." "Guoguo,e down quickly." system: When Tang Guo opened the window, she saw a silly face, with a mouthful of white teeth, and smiled, "Have you finished your homework?" Wei Yue: "..." Can we not mention homework now? He was very excited. He just wanted to hug his girlfriend and pull his little hand. It would be better if he could kiss him. The girlfriend''s little hands are soft, and the girlfriend''s face is tender, he dare not touch it, for fear that it will hurt her. Thinking of the scar on his girlfriend''s face, he felt a little sad, and she must be sad too, but she never showed it. "Boyfriend, go back and do your homework, school will start right away." Wei Yue''s expression was dissatisfied. At least he went down and pulled his hand to show his excitement. "Well, bring your homework over and do it. I''ll let someone cook lunch, and you will eat it here." Wei Yue was excited when he heard that, "Guoguo, I''m here, I''ll call my assistant to take my papers over," he walked, and called the assistant when he took out his cell phone, "Go to my house, I His science test papers, math papers, and English papers are all in my study. Bring me to Tang''s house." "Which is the Tang family? My girlfriend, Tang Guo, do you know? Your sister-inw,e here to recognize someone, and you will often stop by. "Yes, hurry up, be careful that I deduct your bonus. It will arrive within half an hour and will double your sry." Tang Guo: "..." The boyfriend epted the family business, not like a future president, but like a ck boss. [Host, why are you so much money? ] The system is weak and asked, why he didn''t know, so wronged, he knew that the host had so much money, why he had to think about those messy things. Speaking briefly, he turned to the crematorium. "I bought two good stocks some time ago and made a fortune." System: [Oh...] ... the host is so powerful. "Does it look like a pie in the sky, and get something for nothing?" [No, it''s not like it at all, it''s really different,] The system quickly said, [First, the host chooses those two stocks because he has the foresight, and secondly, the host is bold enough to dare to buy, and finally, if there is no host''s luck , Will definitely not make a profit, you see how much the whole stock market loses only the pants? "Tong, your IQ is much higher, and your ttering skills are getting more and more slippery." [The fact I said. ] The system was a little scared, and hurriedly said, [Boyfriend is here, the host opens the door quickly. Chapter 270: Disfigured school flower (61) Chapter 270: Disfigured school flower (61) In the second semester of the second semester of high school, the ss 3 students passed in the sweet and loving dog food of the Tang school flowers and Wei school grass. Yes, the school people dont call Wei Yue a school bully anymore. He is now a handsome man with superb grades School grass. With the investment of his girlfriend, Wei Yue won the long-awaited project and made a fortune. With the support of outsiders, more and more people in the Wei Group have supported him. With his efforts,nguage is no longer a problem for him. The final exam is arranged ording to the ranking of the mid-term exam. This time Wei Yue sat behind his girlfriend, and the two walked into the examination room to express their emotions. The school tyrants in the entire examination room were so heartbroken that they were not in the mood to take the exam. But what can they say? One is the first in grade, and the other is the second. Talking about friends does not affect learning, but also because talking about friends makes progress together. May I ask which school bully has the ability to rank first in the grade from the bottom to the second in grade? Fu Zhuoshu, sitting in the third position: "..." What else can be done besides heart-stamping and blessing? He gritted his teeth and the girl he liked didn''t like him. His first grade and second grade were also taken away by his favorite people and rivals. There is no more sad thing in this world than this. The student sitting in the fourth seat and the fifth seat: "..." Ha ha... Don''t worry about Tang Guo, why did Wei Yue run from the bottom to second? They are more concerned. Ji Xiaosi swallowed a ck pill in thest position of the third examination room. The mid-term exam was useless, and her grades plummeted. She thought that she had worked hard in her studies, and that what happened outside had affected her too much. Especially Tang Guo and Wei Yue, who showed affection all day long and the teacher ignored them. Thinking of her going to continue for four months, her whole person is not good. In the hot summer, she still wears a heavy wig, which is really ufortable. The mid-term exam can be bad, and the final exam will never lose face again. When the vacation is over, she must study hard at home and try to make up for her weakness. ... When taking the report card, Ji Xiaosi saw that the ranking had finally risen to the top twelve, and the teacher specially encouraged her a few words. But when he touched the wig on his head, his smile solidified, and it would take another four months. "Ji Xiaosi, congrattions, my grades have improved again." The girl at the same table said kindly, and Ji Xiaosi felt sick when looking at the kind eyes. She said nkly, "Too many things happened in the first half, and I can''t calm down. I am more concerned about the final exam, so it is impossible for me to fail." "Congrattions Tang Guo and Wei Yue, tied for the first ce, only one point away from the full score." The head teacher smiled. He has always hated high school students for falling in love. For the first time, he thought of the love between a little girl and a little boy. Wonderful. Haha...If the ssmates are the same as both of them, he doesn''t mind helping them lead the red line and cover. "They are really amazing, and the results are so good after falling in love." It was Ji Xiaosi''s tablemate who was talking, which made Ji Xiaosi very ufortable. Tang Guo, Tang Guo, and Tang Guo again. After school started, there was always Tang Guo in her life. She was rendered useless by the other side, like a clown. "Boyfriend, you are going to turn the sky, you want to grab my first ce." Tang Guo said with a smile. Wei Yue quickly took his girlfriend''s little hand tofort, and whispered, "Guoguo, I just want to get closer to you." ssmates around: "..." It''s toote, give them a little bit of survival. Chapter 271: Disfigured school flower (62) Chapter 271: Disfigured school flower (62) An incident urred at the beginning of the third year of high school. In the first middle school, Tang Guo and Wei Yue''s talk about friends was exposed online. The post pointed out that the two have a good family background, and the teacher did not stop them. Instead, they often watched them holding hands and talked to them, and did not say that this is to pay attention to the image on campus. This kind of thing shouldn''t happen on campus. If teachers and schools indulge high school students to fall in love, wouldn''t they tell all students that they can fall in love casually and don''t care about it? Such a bad atmosphere immediately attracted the attention of many people. For a time, countless people were following posts, insulting these two shameless boys and girls. Ji Xiaosi flipped through the post, sneered, and deleted the posting record cleanly. "It''s really shameless." "Can I do whatever I want if I have money? Just stay at home. I''m so close in school. I''m really afraid that my daughter is studying in this school." "Tsk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tusk tush "If this is the case, they simply go to aristocratic schools. They are all rich people. They have the final say. Anyway, they are rich. I have no opinion." "Same upstairs, you should expel students who openly influence the atmosphere like this." The principal and the teacher quickly learned about this matter, and they were very speechless about it. It was obviously not that serious. On the contrary, because of Tang Guo and Wei Yue, the atmosphere of their school was getting better and better. Originally there were a lot of sneaky young lovers in No. 1 Middle School. Because of Wei Yue and Tang Guo, the teacher would say something meaningful when they caught people, "If you can do what Tang Guo and Wei Yue did, the teacher can choose not to see them." The couple broke up the next day. This incident was posted to the campus forum, and they never saw the little couple holding hands from the grove again. The boys and girls in the school take the initiative to keep their distance, because their dean is a superb. When they see two boys and girls who have a better rtionship, they wille up and ask with a smile. "ssmates, are you two falling in love?" The dean of instruction looked kind, "Don''t be afraid, the teacher didn''t mean to break you up. As long as your grades are improving at half the speed of Tang Guo and Wei Yue, the teacher can choose not to see ." Director, are you toxic? Boy: "No, teacher, you have misunderstood. Really, this is a big misunderstanding. We are fine." Girl: "Teacher, I don''t know this male ssmate. I don''t know who he is. Besides, I can''t talk to him about friends. He is too short, not handsome, and his grades are not good. I don''t like him." Boy: "..." Boy: "Teacher, to be honest, this girl is so ugly that I can''t get her hands off, her hands are thicker than mine, I don''t want to hold them at all." Girl: "..." ssmate, do you know what an orphan is? Ha ha. The dean looked disappointed, "That''s it." After speaking, his eyes lit up and he found a pair of boys and girls walking closer. "Please keep a safe distance, the dean is here!!" I didn''t know who shouted, and the students scattered and fled. Dean:"" He shook his head helplessly. It''s been so boring recently, and the little lovers can''t catch it anymore, as if life has lost the fun. "Principal, what should I do now? The reaction over there is a bit fierce." The head teacher of the third ss was a little angry, "I don''t know who is jealous of our school and made such a post." The principal sneered, "It''s very simple. Post all the transcripts and test papers of Tang Guo and Wei Yue." Chapter 272: Disfigured school flower (63) Chapter 272: Disfigured school flower (63) The forum posts were the most popr, and even some media rushed to report the incident. After things went badly, a post appeared with transcripts and test papers posted every time since Tang Guowei''s high school. At first no one noticed. Later, a boring person turned it over. The whole person was stunned. This person is a big bob. After turning it over, he scolded and wrote a microblog excitedly. Bo. [Everyone, pay attention, pay attention, high energy ahead! ! You are criticizing them for affecting campus culture, but you don''t know that they work silently behind their backs. You areughing at them, but you don''t know that they disdain. You think they have affected your children''s learning, ha ha, how do you know that they are tied for first in the school. Thest thing I want to say is, if my daughter and son can work so hard even in a rtionship, son, go talk, dad supports you! ! After the bib appeared, it instantly became popr, and a link to the transcript post was posted under the bib. After everyone finished reading, they pinched their faces in silence. Soon many posts with strange names appeared. [On a counterattack from the bottom of a grade. [It''s not that the first one doesn''t study hard, but there is no girl named Tang Guo in his ss. [I want a girlfriend named Tang Guo, I dont know if there is one. [If I met a girl named Tang Guo in high school, I should be at Harvard, not Lanxiang. [If there is a couple like this in our school, I promise to have no face to fall in love with each other early, and now I should be in a foreignpany, not in a smallpany with a stingy boss. [I still have a little doubt about life, how did Wei Yue do it? [If there is Tang Guo in my life...] ... Then parents, [If I have a daughter named Tang Guo, since you like that young man named Wei Yue, take it home and have a look. [If I have a son named Wei Yue, I will definitely ask him to find a girl named Tang Guo to fall in love. school, [Why is there no Tang Guo and Wei Yue in our school? Students who are still in high school, [It is enough for such a person to appear in a pair, and my wounded heart can no longer stand the blow. The principal and teacher of No. 1 Middle School: "..." Tang family couple: "..." Wei Group: "..." It turned out that the little boss was a scumbag at first. Ji Xiaosi brushed the posts with a distorted face. She was not reconciled. What happened to these people. She still wanted to do something, another post broke Wei Yue''s identity as the general manager of the Wei Family Group, and all of a sudden the people whoined about it shut up. Wei Yue simply exploded his biggest investor, with the words Tang Guo written impressively on it. The first amount after that was 60 million, and the second amount was 100 million. Everyone who read the post was clutching their little hearts in silence. Tang Guo has a bib because she is quite good in her studies, so she certified such a bib ording to the school''s requirements. Because of this incident, she has gained millions of fans. Some fans asked her how she studied, and she smiled and replied, "Innately smart." Absolutely. Some fans saw her investing 160 million and couldn''t help asking if it was the pocket money the Tang family gave her. She honestly said, "Some time ago, I bought some good stocks with pocket money." I rub, even if I study well, I am still a stock god. Some diving stock friends silently paid attention and asked questions about stocks from time to time. Tang Guo answered one by one, and was regarded as a **** by stock friends. Chapter 273: Disfigured school flowers (64) Chapter 273: Disfigured school flowers (64) Thest semester of high school is over again. In the final exam, Tang Guo Wei Yue was still the first and second ce. The position behind Fu Zhuoshu has changed countless times. He has always firmly upied the third ce, resolutely not to let anyone take it away, and getting along with Ji Xiaosi is getting less and less. If it weren''t for Ji Xiaosi''s hair to grow out, he might have proposed breaking up. Now that Ji Xiaosi is getting more and more difficult, he is already very annoying. Ji Xiaosi was still in the third examination room, looking at the ck pill in his hand, and swallowed it in one go. ... Soon after the college entrance examination, Tang Guo had many more fans. On the day of her college entrance examination, the fans sent her blessings. Some investors gave their own blessings, because Tang Guo didn''t hide his selfishness, and pointed them a lot of ways. Although they didn''t make a lot of money, they wouldn''t lose everything like before. On the day before the college entrance examination, Ji Xiaosi@, who hadn''t appeared for a long time. [Ji Xiaosi]: The school flower, is there still a clever pill? While reviewing a few days ago, Ji Xiaosi suddenly discovered that she seemed to know everything when she opened the book, and she knew nothing when she closed the book. Obviously I have done that problem, but when I do it myself, I always make mistakes. The answer that should have been filled in was correct, but I didn''t know how to fill it in wrong. She seems to have lost the ability to calcte, and the brain seems to have not worked for a long time. She should have answered the questions she has seen correctly. From the previous final exams, she only had to flip through a book quickly and then go to the exam, and she could do all the questions she had seen. Before, she thought about the college entrance examination, and took the closed-book exam by herself, but she didn''t expect that... her scoresbined could not even make an ordinary undergraduate. At this time, Ji Xiaosi was in a panic. She thought she was smart enough that she only needed to flip through the book and didn''t need to do practice questions. When the final exam came, she still took the exam. Why not so? The college entrance examination tomorrow, she had no chance to correct it, and suddenly remembered a group that hadn''t been there for a long time. Tang Guo kept in touch with her group of friends. She was not surprised by the appearance of Ji Xiaosi. After the other asked her for the second time, she knew that there was this time because she only gave twelve stars the second time. . For the first semester of high school, the next semester, and thest semester of high school, no more than twelve. With Ji Xiaosi''s temperament, he would definitely not use his wisdom in the college entrance examination. She subconsciously thinks that she can still exchange her with Tang Guo for sheer intelligence. [Host, you are so insidious. Zhenren Ziyun and others who did not speak also sighed silently in their hearts, yes, the school flowers are so insidious. At first, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with the twelve. After being in contact with Ji Xiaosi for a long time, he also knew this ne of high school. There are several semesters. Now Ji Xiaosi came to ask the pill, presumably to deal with the legendary life-changing college entrance examination. The school girl is really amazing. After calcting this point, he also pondered Ji Xiaosi''s temperament thoroughly. [School Flowers]: I told youst time, it was thest exchange. Ji Xiaosi was anxious, "School flower, you can help me again, this time, I promise I won''t ask you to exchange pills in the future. [School Flower]: You dont have any items that interest me. The items you exchanged with me before cant be reced by so many smart ones. Do you really think you picked up the medicinal materials for refining pill? System: [...] Actually, it was picked up. Chapter 274: Disfigured school flower (65) Chapter 274: Disfigured school flower (65) Ji Xiaosi was panicked and couldn''t control it anymore. He typed a lot of words and sent it out. If Tang Guo didn''t understand the other party, he would really sympathize with those words. None of the people in the group bubbled up to help, they knew Ji Xiaosi''s ugliness a long time ago, and no one sympathized with her. Although the cleverness given by the school flower is intended to tease her, if the other party is a smart and hardworking person, they will use these medicines rationally. The medicines are used in ordinary concentrated efforts to ovee difficult problems, as well as some that they can''t usually eat Among the question types, you can definitely enter a good university in the end. However, she only wanted to get something for nothing, and to use her cleverness in the exam was simply overkill. It really deserves it now. [Ji Xiaosi]: I use all my belongings to exchange one with you, can it work? What Ji Xiao thinks is that she is rtively t in terms ofnguage and mathematics. These three subjects have been studied since childhood and have more advantages. On the contrary, there are three subjects in the scienceprehensive course, which have more content and more difficult questions. on. Tang Guo raised his brows and agreed. She also said, "The most intelligent can only eat fifteen tablets. How many have you eaten before? I remember that you brought it to your friendst time. Even if half of you should have less than fifteen, then There is no problem." Ji Xiaosi only felt a cold on the soles of her feet, and she had a bad feeling that she had eaten 16 of them alone! "School flowers, what do you mean, what happens if there are more than fifteen?" "I didn''t exchange it to you for your own good. I''m afraid you will eat more. If you eat more than fifteen, it will always be the best. I can''t help it. It is the reason for the overuse of the brain. This is why I said it was thest transaction. You didnte for your friend, and I wont give it to you. Add up to sixteen. Even if you only give your friend one, you will eat fifteen. There will be no such consequences. I will give is you." what? ? Ji Xiaosi stared wide, took off the wig, touched the top of her bald head, her blood was lost in an instant, she would never grow hair? Are you extremely smart and can only eat fifteen? Ji Xiaosi angrily picked up the phone and typed, "Why didn''t you say it before the school flowers?" "I only nned to give you sixteen, and you said that you would give it to your friend. No matter how you eat, you wont eat more than fifteen. I also forgot that there is still this problem. After all, few people exchange this from me. The exchange will not exceed fifteen at most, and I will not give it to him if it exceeds it. It is an ident for you. I would not make an exception if it weren''t for the emotional movement between you and your friend." [The host gave a serious exnation and almost believed it. The system peeped silently. "Is this one for your friend or you, and how many have you eaten now?" Tang Guo asked silently. Ji Xiaosi was still immersed in the fact that she would never grow her hair, or because of her own reasons, the other party only thought that she had given her a friend. This was a pit she had dug. Who could she me? "Ji Xiaosi, do you still need it? To be honest, I don''t want to make an exception for you a second time. If you don''t need it, I will do it." Ji Xiaosi reacted, "Yes, I will give you the rest." Hair can''t grow anymore, it makes no difference to eat one less and one more. Tomorrow is the college entrance examination, she must perform supernormally. After exchanging the pills, Ji Xiaosi''s mood for reviewing was gone, lying on the bed in a daze, she couldn''t help touching the top of her bald head, and tears fell when she thought of not growing her hair. Chapter 275: Disfigured school flower (66) Chapter 275: Disfigured school flower (66) The college entrance examination results came out, and one hit the limelight. It is estimated that the top scorer in double science subjects will not appear for many years. It should be said that it may not appear again in the future. The more frightening two are lovers. Wei Yue, the most frightening one, was once thest one. The teacher is not surprised that they get full marks in the exam, their usual test papers are also perfect, and only the Chinese teacher will deduct a point for friendship. There are many teachers marking the college entrance examination papers, and several teachers must agree on the full scoreposition. Who knows that these two full scorepositions have a full score in the final test, or a couple. Looking at the transcript in his hand, Ji Xiaosi burst into tears. Chinese 109, Mathematics 70, English 93, Science 130, and a total of 402, finally copsed. If she hadn''t been extremely smart, she would definitely get below 100 in the final test. Except for her, each final exam score was 500 upwards, even if it was a mid-term exam without taking pills, relying on some cleverness, she could still hover at 480. The final score of the college entrance examination was 402 two points, which was not as good as the undergraduate line. She had no idea that her score would be so bad. If she didn''t take the pill, what would the score be? 400 can''t get on. She stared nkly at the two people interviewed on the TV. Even if Tang Guo''s face was ruined, she was still morous and talkative. Even a handsome guy like Wei Yue could not rob her. Light. Ji Xiaosi covered his face and cried. Why is this happening? Obviously she is studying every day. Tang Guo didn''t necessarily spend much time studying. The other party did his homework in the ssroom before returning, and there were no books in his schoolbag. She was just like Tang Guo. She took home homework toplete. It was obviously the same study time. She took the 402 exam, but Tang Guo got full marks. "Xiao Si, do you think you should choose to repeat the course or choose a better college. You may not perform well this time. If you repeat, I will use the money saved for your university to repeat. If you don''t want to repeat it, Its okay to go to a junior college. There is no chance in the junior college. You can also upgrade to a college. As long as you work hard, you wont be worse than others." Ji Xiaosi''s motherforted her daughter and patted Ji Xiaosi on the head, "Is it because of the hair loss that makes you feel uneasy? When you decide, I will take you to an expert." Ji Xiaosi looked dull, "Go to a specialist." What do you want her to do in the First Middle School? ... Tang Guo and Wei Yue went to school b, and Fu Zhuoshu went to school b. He felt a little bit sour as he watched these two perverts go hand in hand to school b. He had to admire, he admired Wei Yue, how much he wanted to like Tang Guo, and how hard it took to stand in the same position as Tang Guo. Thinking of the scene where the other party recites words in the toilet, Fu Zhuoshu is relieved. He is a crush, a qualified crush, who will not destroy the beauty of the two. He and Ji Xiaosi have already separated. He didn''t like Ji Xiaosi. He was outraged at the time, and he was really sorry for each other. I wanted to say euphemistically, but Ji Xiaosi was too unreasonable to make trouble, and in the end his parents resolved the matter. Ji Xiaosi took a sum of money from their family before breaking up with him. Thinking about it now, Fu Zhuoshu feels a bit funny. How was he attracted to Ji Xiaosi in the first ce? Yue Mo, it''s that face, a face very simr to Tang Guo. Chapter 276: Disfigured school flowers (67) Chapter 276: Disfigured school flowers (67) Ji Xiaosi went to a good college, and at the beginning he applied for a junior college promotion. He was full of energy and vowed to work hard to get up, so that those who looked down on her would stare at her. She was just a dusted pearl. But by the next semester, she couldn''t calm down. She began to fall in love, went out clubbing with ssmates, and yed games online all night. Exams no longer pursue high scores, only one passing but not failing. You dont need to go to the ss you dont like. If you cant get up in the morning, you can ask someone to help you roll the name. Even if you go, you can y with your phone. Anyway, everyone said that the university is here to y, and in the days before the exam, the endorsement will pass. She had forgotten her unwillingness, she had forgotten to show it to those who looked down on her, and she had forgotten her willingness to upgrade to college. The parents called and said that she was always busy studying. She always calls her parents, no living expenses. The campus life of Tang Guo and Wei Yue is still very sweet. Tang Guo doesn''t n to take the path of business career in this world. Instead, she takes the path of academic dominance. She chose the most difficult math department. Wei Yue did not choose economics, but biology, which surprised many people. Every time someone asks him, if you have a mine at home, isn''t it the best choice for economics? Wei Yue justughed, "I am more interested in biology." Both of them are busy with their own studies. Every day they will spend an hour meeting, eating, chatting, En Ai Xiu shakes the sky, and sprinkles a wave of dog food in b-da. Everyone thought that they would choose to get married after graduation, but they didn''t expect that the facts were not like that. Tang Guo devoted herself to the field of mathematics, but no matter how busy she was, she would meet Wei Yue every week, and the rtionship between the two was not affected at all. Wei Yue also continued his research in biology and the development of Wei''s Group. Finally, he established his ownboratory, which was fully invested by Wei''s Group. Everyone knew that Wei Yue was doing a very mysterious experiment, but no one knew the specifics. Tang Guo was twenty-seven years old and won the Hua Luogeng Mathematics Prize. At that time, Wei Yue expanded the Wei Group tenfold, but he spent more time in theboratory, and he still met Tang Guo twice a week. . Tang Guo was thirty-two years old and won the Wolf International Mathematics Prize. He won the supreme glory for mathematics in our country and made great contributions to the mathematics circle. In the second year, he was named the mathematics of Guo''s form. The form appears in the math textbooks of high school students. The expressions of the students in No. 1 Middle School were like this: _ At that time, Wei Yue was a very low-key domestic richest man and ranked in the top ten in the world. But he still did not focus on thepany, soaking in theboratory all day. Everyone is used to it. Perhaps this is Wei Dong''s hobby. Although there is no aplishment, it is better than those bosses who are greedy and lustful. Tang Guo was thirty-five years old and won the Fields Medal. Tang Guo''s name once again resounded internationally and earned unlimited honors for our country. At that time, Guo''s forms and concepts had filled the entire high school textbook. ssmates of No. 1 Middle School: Please dont hurt us like this. The forms are too many, tooplicated, too difficult to calcte, and too difficult to recite. Can you be merciful because you are alumni? However, the reality is... Guo''s forms, concepts, and new theories are constantly appearing. The textbooks of high school students are more difficult year after year than the previous year. The domestic mathematics subject has be the most difficult of all subjects. Branch. Every time they stared at Guo''s form, the students couldn''t help but go online to find a picture of the woman smiling and staring for a long time. Living mathematicians are really terrible, especially a female mathematician, with such thick hair, there is no bald head, so terrible. Chapter 277: Disfigured school flowers (68) Chapter 277: Disfigured school flowers (68) This year, Tang Guo was 38 years old and Wei Yue was 40 years old. The two met in a cold drink shop. Wei Yue was already a mature man. Time did not leave any traces on his face. This man is like a fine wine, the longer it gets, the more delicious it gets. Just looking at his Tang Guo''s eyes, it was still pure and affectionate, as long as she frowned slightly, he would be very worried. "What kind of ice cream does Guoguo want to eat?" He asked these words countless times and didn''t dislike it. Tang Guo''s mouth bends, "I want each one." She was also happy to answer. "Okay, Guoguo is waiting." The man turned around to buy ice cream and asked the clerk to dig a small spoonful of each ice cream. Soon he returned with ice cream, ced it in front of Tang Guo, and handed her a small spoon. He didn''t eat anything, he watched her eat, and hispletely petting eyes made all of the female shop assistants'' hearts. Although these two peoplee to their store every week to eat all the vors of ice cream, every time the dog food makes them feel sick, they will feel ufortable if they don''te for a week. Tang Guo buried her head and digged for ice cream to eat. She was close to forty years old, but she still looked like a little girl. [Host, ording to the plot, Wei Yue''s life ising to an end. The system carefully reminded, In thest life, he was a gangster boss, died in a fight with people, but some plots are irreversible, such as death. "I know." Tang Guo curled up his mouth, seriously tasting the delicious ice cream, "I will stay with him for the rest of his time and let him leave without regrets in his life." [Host, are you sad or sad? Wei Yue should be the best person to you. He refers to the small world he has experienced. Only Wei Yue has never hurt his host at all. He has taken care of his host carefully since high school. Tang Guo smiled faintly, "Of course I''m sad, it''s a pity, I really like him. But death is not terrible to me. The terrible thing is that my death is another beginning, never Endless cycle." Tang Guo ate a bowl of ice cream for half an hour. Seeing that she had finished eating, Wei Yue took out a paper towel and carefully wiped the corners of her mouth with a pious look, as if he was treating a precious fragile product. "Boyfriend," Tang Guo stared at him, "Do you want to get married?" Wei Yue was stunned for a moment, threw the tissue into the waste basket, touched her face with his palm, and said in a low voice, "Thinking about it all the time." "Then let''s get married." Astonishment shed in Wei Yue''s eyes, he took his girlfriend''s hand, "Is Guoguo proposing to me?" "Yes indeed." "It''s the right time for me to propose to Guoguo." With smiles in Wei Yue''s eyes, he tightly held her hand and fixed her affectionately, "Guoguo, wait for some time for me, and I will give my most precious gift. Give it to you." "Okay, satisfy you." The two walked out of the cold drink shop holding hands, and they looked really good. Since that day, Wei Yue has be even busier. Until a yearter, Tang Guo received a call. At that time, she was calcting a veryplicated form. Tang Guo, who had always been dedicated to her work, threw down the results that were about toe out in her hands and turned and left. When Tang Guo opened the door of Wei''s private hospital, the people inside hurried out after seeing this. She came to the bed and held Wei Yue''s hand. Wei Yue''s face was a little pale, thinner than when she met two days ago. "Guoguo, this is the best gift I can give you." Wei Yue took out a transparent ss bottle with a green liquid in it. Chapter 278: Disfigured school flowers (69) Chapter 278: Disfigured school flowers (69) Tang Guo held the ss bottle and asked in a low voice, "What is this?" "It looks so beautiful, like it''s shining. It''s really the best gift I''ve received in my life." Tang Guo smiled, "I won''t receive a better gift than this in the future." Wei Yue''s eyes lit up, and he said hopefully, "Skin Regenerating Liquid, I named it Skin Regenerating Liquid." He touched the hideous scar on Tang Guo''s face with a heartache, "Guoguo is a beautiful person. The girl, how can this scar prevent the beauty of Guoguo." Tang Guo was stunned and looked at Wei Yue nkly, "You have been studying for half a lifetime, is this just for this?" "Yes." Wei Yue said with some excitement, "This is the greatest achievement of my life." His eyes were piercing, "This is my wedding gift, I hope you like it." She is so perfect, and she likes to pursue perfection so much, how he is not willing to help her be more perfect. He loves her, the kind of love she loves, her smile can affect his heart, she is sad, his heartache, she is happy, and he is also happy. Her happiness is his happiness. Tang Guo patted Wei Yue''s face and smiled a little, "Boyfriend, you are really wayward. In order to study this regenerating liquid, you actually didn''t even care about your body." "You know, I don''t actually care about this scar," she was really charming with a smile, "boyfriend, do you have any misunderstandings about my charm? I have countless admirations against this scar. Well, people praise me every day, do you have to provoke so many rivals for yourself?" Seeing Wei Yue''s stunned look, Tang Guo lowered his head and kissed his lips, "But I really like it, boyfriend, you are so kind to me." "But I am a little angry, I have be beautiful, but you are gone..." "Guoguo, I..." Tang Guo stretched out his hand to cover his lips, "Didn''t you ask me to marry him? I agreed, and I will get married tomorrow." "Guoguo, are you too anxious tomorrow?" Wei Yue was a little bit, he hadn''t prepared everything about the wedding yet. Even if you want to get married, you have to give her a wedding that will never be remembered. "There is no need for my boyfriend to worry about it. I asked someone to handle the wedding a year ago. You only need to show up tomorrow." Wei Yue knew that there was something wrong with his body. He had been fine in the first two days, but he fell down. He was panicked. He was afraid that if he left, Guoguo would be sad. He was also afraid of losing her, holding his girlfriend''s hand, he felt relieved. Guoguo was about to marry him, but he hesitated again. He won''t live long, wouldn''t Guoguo be dyed when he got married? "Boyfriend, if you dare to escape from marriage, I will let you die." Wei Yue quickly put aside his n to escape the marriage, Guoguo was the one who did what he said. He is not afraid of death, he is afraid of her hurting herself. Tang Guo sat with Wei Yue in the ward for a long time, during which she browsed the ne group, thought for a moment, and sent a message out, "Mr. Ziyun, do you have a life extension pill?" [Ziyun Zhenren]: Yes, yes, school flowers, how many do you need? [School Flowers]: Give me one first, I will try to see if it works. Some things in the plot are irreversible. She can change the plot, but not the length of her life. As the system said, she really hoped Wei Yue would live longer. After getting the life-long pill, Tang Guo came to Wei Yue''s side and fed him directly, "Swallow it." Chapter 279: Disfigured school flowers (70) Chapter 279: Disfigured school flowers (70) Wei Yue didn''t dare not follow it, so he swallowed it quickly, making her angry and funny. This silly stunner was really obedient, so obedient. "Tong, help me scan my boyfriend''s body functions to see if the life extension pills are effective." The speed of the system is very fast, and the result is obtained in a short while: [Sorry, host, the life extension pill does not work. Tang really knew it. She had guessed before that it might be useless, but it was really useless. She squatted beside Wei Yue and asked softly, "Boyfriend, do you have any regrets in your life?" "Regret?" Wei Yue thought for a while, and squeezed Tang Guo''s hand, "I have no regrets in my life, but I am lucky to meet you, Guoguo, I have no regrets, if I really don''t have two days to live. , I will only regret not being able to continue to be by your side." [Host, boyfriend''s mind is so simple, he is too easy to be satisfied, he is not greedy at all, he loves you so much. The system waved his handkerchief, "cry" like a tearful person. The wedding was held on the second day, and when countless people received the invitation that night, they were stunned. Well-informed people know that Wei Yue''s body is no longer good, and countless people can''t help but feel vague, what a beautiful couple. The invited people, no matter how busy they are, those who can rush back have to rush back overnight. Those who are farther away can only stare at them, but fortunately, there are wedding live broadcasts that make them addicted to their eyes. Tang Guo wore a white wedding dress holding Father Tang''s hand and walked towards the auditorium. Everyone was taken aback when they looked at her smooth face. After Wei Yue held her from Father Tang''s hand, he looked at her beautiful face, no regrets. Tang Guo took the microphone at this time and said to countless people below, "He is Wei Yue, my future husband of Tang Guo, he is a great man." Tang Guo took out a ss bottle with green liquid in it, and half a bottle of green liquid remained. "This is a skin regenerating solution that can promote the regeneration of damaged skin." After that, the people who originally came to the wedding were shocked. They all thought that this is a miracle in the history of biology. Once this regenerating fluid is put into production, it will be a huge improvement for mankind. "Not only will he make money, he is also a biologist, don''t you have anyments?" No, noments at all. Tang Guo was satisfied, and looked at Wei Yue with a smile on his face, "Wei Yue, I marry you, will you marry me?" "I do." "It''s your turn." Wei Yue''s lips twitched and stared at her affectionately, "Guoguo, I want to marry you, will you marry me?" "I am willing." Tang Guo smiled softly, "husband, we should exchange rings." "My wife, don''t worry, I will help you wear it right away." Father: "..." Who am I, where am I, and what am I here for? People watching the wedding: "..." A wave of dog food still tastes the same. A wedding of the century ended amidst the bewilderment of people watching. This awesome couplepleted their wedding by themselves. The biological world caused waves due to the regeneration fluid, but Wei Yue was so sick that he couldn''t get out of bed, and his consciousness gradually blurred. Until thest moment of his life, he also held Tang Guo''s hand tightly and smiled, which was a very satisfying smile. "Guoguo, I''m leaving." Tang Guo lowered his eyes, held his big hand with both hands, did not speak, nor smiled at him as usual. "Guoguo, I want to see the way you smile again, that''s the kind of special and nasty smile, I''m fine Chapter 280: Disfigured school flowers (end) Chapter 280: Disfigured school flowers (end) Tang Guo raised her head, the corners of her lips twitched lightly, and gave him a wanton smile. Wei Yue was really satisfied. His eyes are getting blurry and blurry. When he thinks that he will be plunged into darkness soon, his eyes gradually be clearer. After Tang Guoughed, she buried her head and the corners of her mouth bend. For the first time, she couldn''t ept this kind of life and death. Is it because she is sad or the body is sad? Wei Yue''s eyes had recovered his lucidness. He looked at the woman with his head buried in front of him, and there was a little love in his qingming eyes. He raised his hand and touched her cheek, the touch was so good, he let out a soft sigh in his heart, and his steady heart was gradually falling. It''s just that time doesn''t allow, and he has a little helplessness in his eyes, he has to finish the pit he dug, crying. "Guoguo, see you in the next life." After speaking, he closed his eyes a little bit reluctantly, and slowly released the hand holding her, with a trace of satisfaction hanging from the corner of his mouth. When Tang Guo heard the sentence I''ll see in the next life, he suddenly raised his head, he had already left. "Tong, he said he wants to see me in the next life." Tang Guo touched Wei Yue''s face, "It''s a pity, Wei Yue, you may not see me in your next life." "You are so good, I will try to remember you for a longer time, and not forget you so quickly." Tang Guo seemed to have a good idea, "Tong, I will save the picture of this world for me. I will take a look when I have time. When its not good, its the world healed." System: [Host, don''t be sad...] "No way, I also made a sincere contribution. How could it not be sad? I would forget it after I returned to Tianquan for a few days." After Wei Yue''s funeral, Tang Guo spent some time with Tang''s parents and went to the orphanage to adopt a well-behaved child. I taught him for a year and sent him to the Tang family. The next day, the servant pushed aside Tang Guo''s room and found that she had already left. She held the wedding photo of her and Wei Yue in her hand. Everyone who saw it couldn''t help tearing. The great mathematician finally couldn''t let go of her beloved husband, and the same great entrepreneur and biologist went with him. The story of the two has been circted in this world for countless years. The results they made are regarded as treasures byter generations. The bits and pieces of their affection were printed into a book, and every time they were robbed. Their stories have not been forgotten. ... [Host big, how are you? Would you like a hangover pill? The caring little assistant systemplimented that thest world host had a very happy life, he had received a lot of energy, yes, he leveled up again, and he was full of energy. As long as the host lives in each world happily, a lot of energy can be absorbed after the end, which is really good. The host is big, his golden master, the biggest leg. Tang Guo rubbed his eyebrows, temporarily unable to absorb the memory. The original owner drank too much alcohol and slept on the ground all night and caught cold, his voice was a little hoarse, "Come on." After taking the Sober Pills, her mind was a little clearer, and she looked at the surrounding environment. The spacious living room was in chaos, and there were wine bottles everywhere. There are piles of take-out boxes, I dont know if its been left for a few days, its summer, so the whole house is full of rotten smells. Looking at her pajamas full of alcohol, she rushed directly into the bathroom. Chapter 281: Notorious actress (1) Chapter 281: Notorious actress (1) Tang Guo washed herself first, changed her clothes and quickly cleaned up the house. Put the **** at the door, and then returned to the room and began to ept the story of this world. This time, her identity is a first-line actress, not the one with acting skills, but the flow actress. By virtue of her beauty, some people hold the position, and many people call it a vase actress. She is not very good at acting, but many people like her. The original owner is a very kind girl, and half of the advertising fee will be donated every time she receives a sry. Therefore, the public is very epting of a female star who only relies on her face to eat, but is very kind. However, this is limited to once. Last month she was still on the red carpet and was envied by many actresses. Now she has be the white lotus who is abused by everyone on the Inte, pretending to be kind and unscrupulous, kicking her boyfriend and holding the thigh of the old man. She used to have a beautiful image, but nowadays, people scold her online. The story starts with the man whom the original owner likes, and the man who was kicked by her, and now the actor Su He. She and Su grew up at a school, and their family background was pretty good. After adolescence, she found that she fell in love with Su He. Su He is the young master of the Su family and has a crush on her senior sister Bai Wenwen. There are countless people who like him. Even if she is Miss Tang family, Su He would not like her. Besides, the Tang family has never liked her and the Su family''s rtionship. She chose to secretly fall in love with Su He, whichsted until high school, when something happened to the Su family. Su''s family went bankrupt, Su''s father was hospitalized, and the original home of prosperity copsed suddenly. Su He went from a rich young master to a poor boy who had to work part-time after school every day, and all the girls who liked him left him. She was the only one who did not leave Su He. Su He is indeed a very inspirational young man. In such a difficult situation, she still got admitted to the film and television academy he liked. The original owner knew his ambitions a long time ago, and he followed suit. At that time, Su He''s secretly in love with her senior sister Bai Wenwen went abroad, and Su He also thought it was impossible for him and Bai Wenwen to confess to Su He''s original decision and Su He. Su He agreed. After their sophomore year, the two began to take on the y, mostly out-of-the-box roles. Because the original owner chose to be with Su He, the family had been opposed to it, so they almost broke off the rtionship and naturally would not use resources to help them. Su He is particrly talented in acting, and giving him more shots and lines will definitely be very attractive. Many young directors like Su He very much. However, every time Su He thinks that he is going to be fancy, and when there is a chance to y the role of three men and two men, the other party will say that he is inappropriate the next day. Once twice may be a coincidence, what if twenty or thirty times? Even if someone cuts Hu, it can''t be such a coincidence, right? Both guessed that someone was targeting Su He. The identity of the other party is definitely not something they can contact, so what if you know it? Rtively speaking, the development of the original owner is still good. She herself is an actor to get closer to Su He, and she was not keen on acting at the beginning. Seeing Su He''s fall again and again, there is still no way to stop it. She thought about asking her parents to help, but every time she thought of the disgusting look of her parents towards Su''s family, she had already hurt her parents once and didn''t want to have a second time. So she asked her friends to help find out who was behind Su He. It didn''t take long before she learned of the person targeting Su He from a friend. She went to see that person without telling Su He and nned to talk to him. Chapter 282: Notorious actress (2) Chapter 282: Notorious actress (2) This person is called Qiao Nie, a well-known ghost director in China. The original owner was shocked when he knew it was the other party. Qiao Nie happily met with her, without specifically targeting her. As if knowing the purpose of hering, she said his terms before she could speak. Qiao Nie''s original words were, "You and me, I will let Su He go." The original owners first reaction was impossible, she loved Su He, and she could not leave Su He. Although she knew in her heart, the person Su He liked was still his senior sister Bai Wenwen. Otherwise, they talked for two years, and nothing happened except asionally holding hands. Qiao Nie didn''t force her, only said, "I will give you three days to think about it. If you agree, I can give Su He the resources." The original owner spent three days thinking about it. During this period, watching Su He''s depravity, he couldn''t bear to feel so sad for his beloved, and finally agreed. She told Su He, let''s break up. At that time, Su He was very sensitive and had a fight with her, and she was very sad. She understood Su He''s heart and thought that the whole world had betrayed him, and she didn''t me him. In this way, the original owner followed Qiao Nie. Qiao Nie did not ask for her, on the contrary, he took good care of her and gave her a lot of resources. It seemed that she wanted to praise her, but it was a pity that she didn''t want to do this. Without the interference of Qiao Nie, and the resources Qiao Nie promised, Su He became popr step by step until he took the actorst year, and this year he was with his goddess Bai Wenwen. How beautiful Su He is, how sad the original owner is. She gave up the person she loved most, devoted everything, and the person she loved was with others. And the other party, never knew everything she did. Seeing Su and Bai Wenwen''s affection, she finally couldn''t help but quarrel with Qiao Nie and curse, if it wasn''t him, she should be with Su He who she liked. I don''t know why, the outside world rumored that the bad-tempered Qiao Nie was dull at her beating and scolding. After she had enough vent, she said that she could leave and he would not target Su He again. Today, it has been more than a month since she left Qiao Nie. After leaving Qiao Nie, she couldn''t help looking for Su He. It''s okay if she didn''t go. As soon as she left, Su He remembered that he had, of course, Su He knew that it was Qiao Nie who targeted him and took away his girlfriend. And Su He also found out that Qiao Nie was the one who made the Su family bankrupt. What made him even more uneptable was that Qiao Nie and him were half brothers. But he can''t get rid of him, can he not report to the restoration master? The Bai Wenwen next to him is not a vegetarian either. Every time the original owner does something, he will always be seen through by the other party, making herself embarrassed. With the concerted efforts of Su and the two, the "true face" of the original owner was finally exposed and became the target of abuse by the entirework. She was locked up for drinking for a month. If Tang Guo didn''t wake up at this time, ording to the original path, today the original owner will go to Su He again. Su He could not bear it, and would push the original owner into the abyss step by step, let the original owner be infected with poison, and push her to those fat-eared greasy men, sitting down and putting the image of a spray bottle actress. After experiencing injury again and again, three yearster, on the day of Su and Bai Wenwens wedding, the original owner would drive into the wedding car, intending to die with them. But in the end it was only herself who died. She followed the car directly down the bridge. There will be nothing wrong with Bai Wenwen''s wedding car, only a little fright. Chapter 283: Notorious actress (3) Chapter 283: Notorious actress (3) [Because of the special plot, the life of this world host can increase by ten years in the remaining three years. In other words, she can stay in this world for up to thirteen years. Tang Guo flipped through the posts on the Inte, and countless insults flooded the entirework, making everything he said was true, as if the original owner had sinned badly. In fact, Su He has a very good image, good acting skills, handsome, and a very clean and hardworking man. Bai Wenwen also entered the performing arts circle as a student. Although she is not too popr now, she is only a second and third line, but she is versatile and often shares her calligraphy, piano, guqin, and flute online. In the eyes ofizens, she is a gentle woman who is worthy of their Su Ying. Tang Guo looked under her cor, um, very good, most of the cor was scolding her. I don''t know if the original owner gave up by himself, did not publicize, and did not deletements, and her loyal fans dare not speak out. Thepany has already hidden her, and the agent Jiao Hong hasn''t contacted her for a long time. [Host big, what are your ns? ] The system is a little excited, [My ability has improved a lot, if you dont like these remarks, I can help you block them all, and I can find them along thework cable and expose them all. Tang Guo was surprised, "Tong, where is your integrity?" "..." "No, my current identity is a traffic actress with 50 million fans. If you block all thesements, someone wille to check my water meter soon." Tang Guo said, "When the timees to contend with the state apparatus, if I resist, the world will immediately copse." "It copsed, how can I get revenge? I have inherited all the emotions of the original owner, but now I am mad." [However, the host is big, people think you are smiling, not like you are angry. "Your IQ has increased a lot, and your words have increased a lot. When will you be angry when you see me angry?" The system didn''t speak anymore, so I quickly called up some videos and watched her host, smiling and ying people to death. Sure enough, when the host was angry, he never looked angry, but smiled better. He shivered, absolutely not able to judge the mood of his host by his expression. [That... Then what should I do now? Can I do something for the host? The systematic attitude made Tang Guo very satisfied, "Let''s send a scarf first." The system is a bit nervous, he thinks it is not as simple as a scarf. Secretly nced at the countless scolding under the cor, the host is trying to do something. Why is he a little excited instead of trying to stop it? Really been waiting. Tang Guo issued three words, "Wait and see." Less than a minute after she sent her bib, she went on a hot search. The bib fans were really taken aback when they saw Tang Guo''s three words. After those incidents were exposed, the original owner did not send out a scarf or exin anything. It was also her negative attitude that made thepany abandon her, and the celebrities who didn''t make money or obedient, they would naturally not care. Besides, there are so many stone hammers about the popr acting actor Su, there is no need to offend such a potential actor for a vase actress who has no background. [Vase girl, get out of the entertainment circle, you. [It''s disgusting, what wait and see, do you think you can still turn over? [Dont pretend Xiaobailian now? Chapter 284: Notorious actress (4) Chapter 284: Notorious actress (4) Tang Guo ignored the abuse on the Inte, but because she stood up and spoke, her diehard fans seemed to have the courage to continue to support their idols. [Guoguo, I believe you. [Our family Guoguo is a kind person, I have always liked her, and I also believe in her. [No matter when, Guoguo I will support you. [You are so good, they are jealous of you. Tang Guo nced at her, smiled at the corner of her mouth, and picked out a fewments that were obviously her loyal support fans, "Thank you, wait for me." With such a reply, those loyal fans almost cried. After they waited for a month, the goddess was finally willing to stand up. For a month, they always thought that everything was true, and Tang Guo didn''t dare toe out without speaking. But they also believe that such kind-hearted fruit should not be that kind of person. This short bib, and those fewments and replies, are their courage to continue to support. [Host, do you need to rify the posts that nder you and nder you? The system sighed in her heart now, and finally used to be useful, the host didn''t seem to be anxious at all. "No, let them scold me for a while," she smiled. "ck and red are also red. They have their own traffic, which is very useful for what I will do next." "Of course, my main purpose is to watch them get pped in the future, blushing and jumping over the wall." "When everyone thinks that I am the kind of person mentioned on the Inte, and the whole people scold me, they will not be able to bear it if I submit the evidence for rification." "But this is more than that. They always thought that the clean and beautiful goddess was doing all kinds of shameful and chaotic activities behind them. I don''t know if they can bear it." The system shuddered and couldn''t bear it, absolutely. Tsk tsk, when the host is broken, no one can match it. "Tong, now give you a task to check how manypanies behind me pour dirty water on me, and find out the master behind them, by the way..." Tang Guo smiled meaningfully." Give me their upper-level history since their debut, and I will ask you for it when I need it." [No problem, the host is big, it''s left to me, as long as there is awork, it is my world. "The system said excitedly. Tang Guo pursed the corners of her lips, "Very well, all those people will watch for me. If there is any hot video, record it in all directions." understand. "Very good, tong, I have to say that you are a very useful system now. It is not necessary for me to install the monitor myself and hack theirwork for such things as monitoring sneak shots." Tang Guo praised it sincerely. [Hey...] What should I do if I am a little bit shy? This is the first time the host praised him like this. Then Tang Guo called his agent Jiao Hong, Jiao Hongs voice was a little cold, "Thepany has negotiated, and I will no longer be your agent in the future. Your agent should contact you soon, not me. saying you" At the same time, Tang Guo saw the new iing call and directly hung up Jiao Hong''s call and picked up the strange call. Since it is not her agent, there is no need to talk nonsense. Jiao Hong: "..." "Hello there." There was a pause for a few seconds before answering, "Hello, is this Tang Guo?" "Yes." "I... I''m your new agent, now you... are free?" What she might want to say is, are you okay? "Have." Chapter 285: Notorious actress (5) Chapter 285: Notorious actress (5) Tang Guo opened the door and was surprised that her new economic man was just a twenty-year-old girl, two years younger than her. The little girl has a round face and very beautiful eyes. "Guoguo, you look good." Zhu Yi was also surprised. She thought she would see a very decadent woman when she came over, but she didn''t expect that the unfaced woman in front of her was so beautiful. Oh my god, especially the white and delicate skin with barely visible pores, it makes people crazy with jealousy. Tang Guo invited people in. Zhu Yi first introduced himself, and then said a little apologetically, "Thepany..." "I know." Tang Guo interrupted her, "Look at the arrangement. I need to act. Themercials will not be epted. If there is a reality show, it''s best." "Never mind ordinary reality shows with scripts, I like more challenging ones, such as survival in the wild, survival outdoors, dancing with wild animals, going to the countryside to experience life..." Tang Guo calmly exined his thoughts," I believe they are willing to invite people like me." For the audience rating, even ck and red people still have many programs willing to ask her. Zhu Yi was obviously stunned for a moment, "You...do you want to participate in a reality show?" She held a few scripts in her hand, "Actually, I helped you prepare the scripts. Would you like to read them first?" "Yes, there is no conflict between acting and participating in reality shows, as long as you arrange the time." Zhu Yi stammered, "But... are you too anxious, do you want to take a break?" She looked at the gorgeous woman in front of her, her heart throbbing, she didn''t expect that Guoguo was so aggressive that she smashed her. She could tell from the first nce that the words on the Inte were definitely not true. With such aggressive Guoguo, how could such a thing happen? "Show me the script." Zhu Yi looked at the smiling woman and quickly handed over the script. There are three scripts in total, none of which are big productions, they were carefully selected by her. They are not female protagonists, they are female two and three females, but the directors of these small productions have a good reputation. They use actors to look at acting but not to people. She also knew that Tang Guo''s acting skills didn''t seem to be very good, but it was still early, so she could hone her and go to the audition. The first one is of the Republic of China. The role Zhu Yi chose is the third female. A patriotic woman born in troubled times, she wandered all her life. In the end, in order to save high-level talents, she chose to die with the enemy. The role is not too much, but if she ys well, she can give people give a deep impression. The second is the ancient pce fight, still the third female, the role is a evil spirit fairy, which is in line with Tang Guo''s appearance, she thinks this role is not bad, Tang Guo is easier to master. The third one is the campus script. This is the script she is least optimistic about. It is a female second and female first is two sisters. "The third one." Tang Guo''s browsing speed is very fast, the first one is too ordinary, the second one is not challenging, the third... She lowered her head and smiled, she liked it very much, it reminded her of many wonderful memories. Although the role she is going to y is only a female second, or a sabotage female second, it is not important. There is no Wei Yue in this story, so she can be a bad woman at ease. The first female is a younger sister, and the character is silly, white and sweet, and the second female is an older sister, who is an all-round genius. This fits her character well, and she is also very versatile. system: "Then... I''ll let you know during the audition, Guoguo, please prepare. This role is not decided directly. The director has to intervene in person." Chapter 286: Notorious actress (6) Chapter 286: Notorious actress (6) "Guoguo, do you need to rest for a while?" Zhu Yi was still a little worried when he didn''t meet Tang Guo. So far, she has taken over Tang Guo for a week, and apanied her to participate in various trainings, especially in the field of fitness. The other party''s desperate degree is simply outrageous. Work out in the morning, give acting sses in the afternoon, ponder scripts in the evening, watch ssic TV shows and movies. She sleeps only six hours a day, andmunicates English with her in the morning. Tang Guo''s English fluency and pronunciation stunned her. Where is this vase actress, is it an old monster in the mountains? She has stayed abroad for several years, and her spoken English pronunciation can''t match her standard. Zhu Yi jumped with care and liver, the goddess is so great, it''s a lot of pressure to be a fan. Yes, she is a small fan of Tang Guo, the kind of dark fan. At this time, Tang Guo''s cell phone rang at her ce. She nced at the phone''s remarks named "Qiao Viin" and shivered. What does this remark mean? "Guoguo, phone." "Connect." Zhu Yi stuck out her tongue and picked up the phone. There was a low voice over there, "All right?" "Mr. Qiao, right? Guoguo is busy. I am her new agent. I don''t know if Mr. Qiao is looking for Guoguo." "Oh... if she needs help, you ask her toe to me." The man''s voice was still extremely low. Zhu Yi''s tongue stammered, isn''t this what Guoguo looks like? Tang Guo walked over, took the phone directly, nced at the remarks, tickled the corner of her mouth, "Why do you think of me?" "how are things?" "Very good, I have fancy a new role. I will go to audition in a few days and n to participate in a reality show." Tang Guo curled his mouth. "The reputation is bad. I n to take the acting route." When the man heard her cheerful and cheerful voice, he was obviously in a good mood. Thinking of so many nderous posts on the Inte, she didn''t care? "I can help you rify." Tang Guo sneered, "You... want to help me rify? For what purpose, do you use the guilt afterwards?" "Sorry." "No need." Tang Guo smiled wantonly, "Qiao Nie, don''t worry, my target of revenge is indispensable for you. You, just wait and see." Qiao Nie was in a gloomy mood, but because her words became much better, she said she wanted to avenge him? That''s right, he personally pushed her into the abyss and snatched it from her favorite person. He has never been soft-hearted to the enemy. He did not expect to be soft-hearted once with her, and he is reluctant to continue taking revenge. Seeing her stubborn stubbornness, he thought of his mother, who was also a beautiful woman who lived a mboyant life. She was confident, arrogant, and she had never bothered to be contaminated by others. She was also very stubborn. On the second day after giving birth to him, his mother took him away without hesitation, resulting in a weak body, and went there within a few years. Perhaps it was Tang Guo''s sometimes stubborn appearance that made him miss his mother and made him feel soft. After Tang Guo hung up, Zhu Yi asked cautiously, "Who is that viin Joe?" "Qiao Nie." "Who is Qiao Nie?" Zhu Yi''s eyes widened suddenly, "Wait, you mean Qiao Nie? That strange temper, who always scolds people at every turn, is very picky. A movie can scold a talented director who has ten actors? " Tang Guo nodded indifferently, "It''s him." Zhu Yi: "..." Oh my god, her goddess actually had a leg with Qiao Nie, and she was so calm. Chapter 287: Notorious actress (7) Chapter 287: Notorious actress (7) "Guoguo, are you confident?" Zhu Yi was very nervous. Today is the day to audition. She looked at Tang Guo in a student costume, and her eyes were a little weird. After changing a set of clothes, she changed from a disaster-stricken fairy to a beautiful female student. Looking at Tang Guo still holding a book in her hand, she thought it was a prop, but she didn''t expect that it was an Olympiad. Tang Guo''s exnation was, "As a schoolmaster, how can you not do Olympiad?" Well, she was unable to refute. But... you can just pretend, why do you do Mathematical Olympiad here? ? Yes, they were in the middle. There were more than 20 people who came to the audition. Tang Guo thought it was still early, and she just bought this Olympic Mathematics book. Zhu Yi: "..." Goddess, Olympiad is not so easy to do. Fortunately, Tang Guo''s current image is very different from the image she has always appeared in the public eye, causing many people to fail to recognize it. The woman who is writing and painting in front of her is the ck and red actress Tang Guo. "Too dull, what I need is a talented high school girl second, not a nerd wearing rustic ck-rimmed sses." Shi Cong rubbed his forehead, "The campus drama I want to shoot, the timeline is the third year to college. , A dull and rustic nerd who studies hard, how does he conflict with the hostess?" The actress'' eyes were red, she said sorry, bowed, and ran out. "If you continue like this, you will be the second Qiao Nie." Shi Cong was speechless, "I don''t want to be like this either. It''s too difficult to find an actor in my mind. None of the nine actresses in front of me figured out the image in my mind. It was too low." "Well, let''s take a look at the next one. Today there are more than 20 auditions for the second girl, maybe the one behind is not bad." Liang Chao said. "I hope." ... "Next, Tang Guo." Tang Guo stood up, she took her Mathematical Olympiad practice questions into it. Zhu Yi made a gesture of Amitabha, the Buddha''s blessing. Shi Cong didn''t care much at first, but he took a sip of water and the door was pushed open. "So you are here." The girl''s clear and sweet voice sounded, causing Shi Cong to froze for a moment, then raised her head in surprise. At that nce, Shi Cong locked her tightly. She was confident and arrogant. She was wearing an ordinary school uniform skirt, but she was also wearing a haute couture feeling. Her background is a wealthy daughter, so this temperament fits perfectly. "I heard that you will also participate in the Olympiad." The girl continued forward, turning over the Olympiad practice questions in her hand, as if this is a ssroom. She chose to sit on that chair and spread the practice questions as if there was a desk. There was a clean smile on his side, "I n to go too." "Why can''t I participate?" "Qin Mo, do you look down on me so much?" Obviously no one spoke to her, but she had mastered it so well that she didn''t think she was talking to herself at all. It only made the viewers feel that someone was talking to her, but they couldn''t hear it. It''s weird, it''s so weird. "Yes, I just like you, can''t I like you?" Shi Cong took a deep breath, "This is another segment." He clearly saw the change in Tang Guo''s expression. The bitterness under the smile shocked him. At the same time, his heart was extremely excited, which was what he wanted. Chapter 288: Notorious actress (8) Chapter 288: Notorious actress (8) "It turns out...you like her." She didn''t go mad or cursed, she just said softly, "Where does she attract you?" That''s really helpless and distressing. Shi Cong pressed his pounding heart and said, "This is the third episode." "Crying, who would you cry for?" Tang Guo frowned, and snorted proudly, "I really don''t understand why Qin Mo likes your troublesome spirit." "Shut up...No matter how painful you are, you have to hold back. Howling, no matter how much you howl, the beast will be attracted to you. Then we will all have to die. I don''t want to die." Shi Cong stood up directly and looked at Tang Guo excitedly. This was an outdoor activity for the ss in the script. Because the hostess identally had an ident, the two got lost in the mountains and forests and were chased by tigers. In the end, the second woman escaped the tiger''s attack by virtue of her amazing IQ and skill, and the two climbed on a tree. When the woman fell and fell, she couldn''t help crying when she thought of her situation, and was scolded by the second woman. Tang Guo put away his impatient expression, and greeted Shi Cong with a smile, "Guide Shi." "Are you Tang Guo?" Liang Chao, who was watching, was a little unbelievable. Liang Chao was the leading actor in this campus drama. "You are Tang Guo?" If he hadn''t watched this clip at the beginning and knew that the other party was Tang Guo, he would definitely not watch it. But when I saw the clip first, I discovered that the other party was Tang Guo, and the situation was different. Shi Cong pai Ma decided, "This role belongs to you." "Okay." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Thank you Shi Dao for the opportunity." Before those incidents, Tang Guo''s reputation was very good. Originally Shi Dao didn''t believe those rumors, but now he sees Tang Guo even more disbelief. Such an actor with excellent acting skills is very powerful in itself. What he couldn''t figure out was how the other party wouldn''t show off his acting skills and chose to be a vase actress, and he would take the kind of drama that I am super beautiful, I am the most beautiful, and I am the most beautiful in the world. "Miss Tang, my name is Liang Chao, hello." Liang Chao stepped up, his handsome face full of curiosity, "Miss Tang is really different from rumors." Shi Cong wanted to throw Liang Chao out for fear that the other party would scare away his second female. Tang Guo smiled, "Hello, Mr. Liang, soon you will find that I am the same every day and I will not repeat the same." Liang Chaoughed awkwardly, "Miss Tang is really humorous and interesting. I believe that it is a very happy thing to work with Miss Tang." The acting skills are so good that he wants to y with her right away. "Huh, Miss Liang is the Olympian?" "Yes, I bought it easily." Liang Chao was itchy, and wanted to take a look, Shi Cong hurriedly stopped, and informed Tang Guo of the opportunity to inform, Tang Guo left. "I don''t have to worry about who the second female is anymore." Liang Chao said contentedly, "Uncle, I promise, your show is going to be popr." "Fuck Lao Tzu, which part of Lao Tzu is not popr?" ... "Guoguo, there will be a reality show of survival in the wild in a few months." Zhu Yi nced at Tang Guo, "I checked your schedule. It happened to be right after your campus drama. The campus drama will probably be shot twice. Months." So far Zhu Yi is dreaming, Tang Guo actually won the second female role. "Small will help me with the next step." "Really, sure?" "Very sure." Zhu Yi sighed, knowing that it couldn''t be changed. At this moment, her phone rang, and her face changed after receiving it, "Excessive." "what happened?" Chapter 289: Notorious actress (9) Chapter 289: Notorious actress (9) "Director Shi called just now and said that the investor in the school drama specified that she wanted the role of the second female." Tang Guo was not surprised, and at the same time knew who wanted this role, because this person seemed to know that the show would be hot. She still asked, "Who is it?" "Wei Chuan." Zhu Yi''s face was not very good-looking, "This person is not easy to offend, otherwise Shi Dao wouldn''t call me directly to say sorry. "Let me know who is trying to cut Hu, and see if I don''t scold her to death." Tang Guo''s mouth twitched, "It''s Bai Wenwen." "What?" Zhu Yi said incredulously, "She? Although she is a little talented, does she have acting skills?" Tang Guo didn''t speak, her gaze was fixed on the current affairs news on TV. It was reported that the body of a woman was found in a small forest on the outskirts of the cityst night. Because that ce was a blind spot for surveince, there was no way to photograph who killed the woman. This man not only killed the woman, but also dragged the person into the grove to cross the sea, but he did not expect that there were many elderly people walking dogs in the grove in the morning. Zhu Yi also saw it and scolded angrily, "It''s really crazy, maybe this girl is not dead, she was dragged to death." "Guoguo, do you want to stop reading the other two scripts?" "No," Tang Guo has no interest in looking at the others, "I still prefer the previous one. You should help me sign up for the reality show of survival in the wild. That one is also quite interesting." Zhu Yi''s mouth twitched, is that interesting? "Okay, listen to you, I''ll go first, call me if you have anything." She squeezed a fist, and she must not disappoint the goddess. "Tongzi,e out to work." [Here, host, what are we going to do now? "Show me the whole plot, especially about this school drama." [Ok, host. Although I dont know what the host is going to do, just do it. After reading it, Tang Guo squinted his eyes, "The original second female was also taken by Bai Wenwen. I still have the impression of this. The strange thing is that Liang Chao was also reced and reced by another second-tier actor." "You show me the hidden part of the plot, what happened to Liang Chao." [Ok, the host is big. There is no pressure at all to watch the hidden plot or something. "died?" When Tang Guo watched the plot, Liang Chao''s death was particrly bizarre, as if he was madly rushed into the road and killed by a car. There were so many cars at the time and his body was almost crushed. Somewhat incredible. She looked at the time and was stunned. Didn''t Liang Chao die at 3:30 this afternoon? [The host is big, there are many weird things in this world. The system secretly poked and thought that it was good, the more weird the better, the weird world is not easy to copse. "Dial me Liang Chao''s phone number and watch him at the same time." The system did so, and the current system made her more and more satisfied. "Hello?" Liang Chao was puzzled. He was a private number, and few people knew it. He hadn''t seen the number he had called, so he picked it up out of curiosity. "I." Liang Chao was taken aback for a moment, and then thought of the owner of the voice, "Tang...Miss Tang?" He couldn''t believe it, and Tang Guo took the initiative to call him. "I want to ask Mr. Liang about something. Is it convenient for me toe and find you?" Liang Chao''s heart beat, he wanted to refuse, the other party''s current reputation is not good, but I don''t know why he remembered that day, he said, "No problem." Chapter 290: Notorious actress (10) Chapter 290: Notorious actress (10) The ghost sent Tang Guo the address to Tang Guo, and he hung up the phone before he responded. Why did he agree? So Liang Chao became nervous in the room. He did not notice that there was a shadow over the window, trying to enter. Tang Guo pretended to dress up, walked out of the apartment, and hurried to the street, preparing to intercept a car. Suddenly a car stopped in front of him, and the man inside poked his head out, "Where?" The man is dressed in ck casual clothes. The whole person is gloomy. He has deep eyes and broken hair on one end, which is much longer than the average person, making him look rebellious. He held a cigarette between his fingers, and when he saw Tang Guo, he subconsciously pinched it out and threw it into the ashtray. "Go to Liang Chao''s house." Tang Guo was not polite, and got into the back seat, "Driver, please hurry up, I''m in a hurry." "Liang Chao?" The man''s Danfeng eyes narrowed, "Are you with Liang Chao?" He didn''t believe it. Tang Guo smiled, "Guess." Qiao Nie''s gloomy eyes had a little more smile, "It''s naughty." He located Liang Chao''s address and drove off as she wished. Suddenly he felt his hands on his neck, the woman''s hands were soft and warm, he almost didn''t let him hold the steering wheel, and he didn''t turn his head back, "Be good, let go, I''m driving." "What if I don''t let go?" Tang Guo leaned against his neck and breathed a sigh of relief, "If I get into trouble now, I promise that there will be a car ident here. You are so abominable. I choose you and die together, Qiao Nie, you think this will end. how about it?" A weird voice came to his ears, without causing Qiao Nie to fluster at all. He steadily held the steering wheel, his voice was low and hoarse, "Why are you going to mess with?" That seems to be saying, youe here to see me. [Host, are you flirting with Qiao Nie? [I think Qiao Nie likes you very much. I read some of his records. He has scolded all the women who basically know him. Many women have been scolded by him. [Host big, do you think he is in love with you? He has no doubt about the charm of the host. Tang Guo said, "No, he doesn''t love me." what? why? Complicated humans, why should they be so indulgent if they don''t love. "He was just looking at another person through me and saw what I gave him a note? The viin Joe is not a soft-hearted lord, it''s just that I remind people of his very important person. I am different." "This kind of person, I usually use one word to describe him." what? "Cheese bones." "But I am really interested in him, and I n to p him, and take revenge by the way. This world is only thirteen years old, and I can''t be sorry if I don''t do anything." Yes... is it? Why is he still a bit square. Tang Guo put his hand on Qiao Nie''s neck along the way. Qiao Nie could see her smiling from the rearview mirror. She still had a cold face and drove seriously, which was more stable than ordinary people. When he waited under Liang Chao''s apartment, before letting go of him, Tang Guo said in his ear, "I can''t tell, you are an old driver. This car is really steady." "Driver, do you have to pay?" Qiao Nie suddenly grabbed her wrist, turned around and pinched her chin, letting her get close to herself, "What do you want to do?" "You will help me what I want?" Tang Guo asked back. Qiao Nie did not think, and answered, "Of course." "I want to move back, do you agree?" Qiao Nie hesitated this time, "Are you repaying for revival or losing love and want to develop your career?" Chapter 291: Notorious actress (11) Chapter 291: Notorious actress (11) "Both." Tang Guo said with a smile. Qiao Nie hardly hesitated, only said, "Okay, youe back." He had never thought of letting her go. It was too dangerous outside. Under his wings, she could live veryfortably. "Qiao Nie, do you like me?" Qiao Nie did not answer, Tang Guo continued, "Why do you want me to hold my thighs if you don''t like me?" "Qiao Nie, you shouldn''t do it." Qiao Nie: "..." "I''m so beautiful. During the years with you, you never thought about me. It turned out to be impossible." "To shut up." "Qiao Nie, do you like me or not?" Qiao Nie pursed the corners of his lips, "I don''t like it." "Huh, then why are you helping me?" "No reason needed." Tang Guo didn''t follow him, and while Qiao Nie was not paying attention, he kissed his face, "Young man, sometimes you look at me with weird eyes, like a child looking at my mother," Tang Guo was a little surprised. "You actually want to be my son?" "Go down." Qiao Nie couldn''t stand this woman whose temperament changed drastically, so she got out of the car and pulled her out, hurriedly got in the car and drove away. He saw the woman''s sessful appearance through the rearview mirror, his face became darker, and the speed of the car increased a lot. ... Liang Chao had been waiting in the room very nervously, and he became more nervous when he heard the knock on the door. What he saw in the cat''s eyes was a strange woman. "it''s me." Hearing a familiar voice, he was surprised and quickly opened the door. "Are you Miss Tang?" "Yes indeed." Qiao Nie recognized her at a nce. She thought it was her mask that had a problem. Seeing Liang Chao''s surprised eyes, she thought there was no problem. Qiao Nie Qiao Nie, that should be a monster. Liang Chao hurriedly sent people into the house, and he didn''t know how to let it go. Why did he agree. "That...what''s wrong with Miss Tang?" "I''m here to save you." Tang Guo said seriously, "I don''t want toe today, you will be dead in the afternoon, and you will die in a terrible state. The whole body is crushed to blood and flesh, and the flesh and blood will be broken into several pieces. ." Liang Chao is not the main character in the plot, just a cannon fodder who reveals his name how to die. The lifeline can be changed. Liang Chao''s expression changed and he became a little angry, "Miss Tang, don''t make this kind of joke." "Wait and see." Hearing this familiar sentence, Liang Chao''s mouth twitched, because the phrase "wait and see" in the woman''s scarf caused a bad word on the Inte. "You don''t have to worry about me, I will sit with you for a while today." Liang Chao looked at Tang Guo''s unfamiliar face and asked hesitantly, "Is this makeup or disguise?" "Disguise, mask." Liang Chao nodded. He had seen a human skin mask, but it was not so realistic. Somewhat curious, where did Tang Guo get it. Liang Chao ordered a takeaway at noon. Today is a rare time for him to rest. He should have been ying games. But there was a woman in the house who said he was going to die horribly today. He didn''t dare to do anything and watched TV in the living room. At three ten in the afternoon, Tang Guo stood up. From her delicate bag, he took out a yellow charm. When she covered the entire living room with spells, Liang Chao was shocked. "Miss Tang?" He doesn''t believe in, he doesn''t believe in Buddha, he is an atheist. He wanted to say something, but seeing Tang Guo''s eyes, he swallowed unconsciously. Could it be that Tang Guo, who looked normal on the surface, was actually suppressed, and now the other party is about to burst out? At this moment, Liang Chao answered a call, "Why? I think Miss Tang is very good." "Miss Tang, I''m going to find my uncle. If you don''t act as the second girl, I won''t act anymore." When he finished speaking, he rushed out. Tang Guo clutched his shoulder tightly, and he couldn''t move a single point. Chapter 292: Notorious actress (12) Chapter 292: Notorious actress (12) "You let me go!" Liang Chao looked at Tang Guo angrily. With his red eyes, as if he had lost his mind, he tried to push Tang Guo away, "I''m going to help you get justice, you woman, what are you doing to stop me?" [Host, this is a bit scary. "Fortunately, it turns out that he went out because of Shi Cong''s phone call. I''m afraid it was also because the second female was recedst time." It''s just that the second female is not her, but another actress with equally good acting skills. With her here this time, it is natural that Liang Chao will not die innocently for this reason. Unexpectedly, a y was identally picked up by mistake and saved Liang Chao''s life. She can''t control the lifeline of the main plot character, can''t she save two more small cannon fodder? [Unexpectedly, the host will take the initiative to do good things. Tang Guo smiled, "Tongzi, you say this as if I have never done a good deed. My three views are very righteous." [The host says everything is right, I agree. The system hehehe, the host has always been especially concerned about the fact that life cannot control the length, and finally sees a pleasing cannon fodder, and he will definitely shoot. Liang Chao still stared at Tang Guo angrily, as if looking at an enemy, but actually he didn''t think so. He always felt that there was something that made him unable to control himself, and there was a voice in his heart telling him to go out and just open the door and rush out to break everything. At this moment, Tang Guo withdrew his hand, Liang Chao seemed to have been redeemed, and hurried to the door, firmly holding the door handle, nning to open the door. "what" A sharp scream sounded, Liang Chao''s body stiffened for a moment, his face was instantly pale, and a cold sweat appeared on his body. He who had nned to open the door suddenly became clear in his mind and had no intention of opening the door. He seemed to hear a scream just now, right? No, why did he rush out in such a hurry? Thinking that he had quarreled with Tang Guo just now, Liang Chao felt incredible, and quickly looked back at Tang Guo''s reaction. Tang Guo stood not far behind him, with a smile on his face, which made him feel chilly. No matter how stupid he was, he knew there was a problem just now. "Why...what''s going on?" Liang Chao released the doorknob and stammered a bit. Before, he had a gloomy house, as if it was covered by something, but now he doesn''t feel that way anymore. "Do you want to go out?" Tang Guo hooked the corner of his mouth, "I won''t stop you this time." Liang Chao didn''t go out, but walked back and stared at Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, what you just said is true? Can you tell me why?" This woman is so strange. Today''s behavior is iprehensible. But he had a very special feeling just now, that feeling was... he had survived the life and death mark. Tang Guo didn''t talk nonsense. He took out a charm from his bag, got some water, and stuck it on the opponent''s forehead. Pointed to a corner of the room, let him see. Liang Chao looked at the corner of the living room, and suddenly took two steps back in fright. It was a woman covered in blood. Seeing him looking at her, he showed a grim and resentful look at him. "This... she..." Liang Chao stammered, he tore off the charm, and he couldn''t see it anymore, and he affixed it to see the other party again, with blood all over his face, "Is she a ghost?" Tang Guo nodded, and said, "Yes, a female ghost." "She... She seems to hate me, but I don''t know her. Liang Chao never bullies girls." Chapter 293: Notorious actress (13) Chapter 293: Notorious actress (13) "This is about to ask her." Tang Guo raised a smile and said to the female ghost in the corner, "Come and talk." The female ghost was very jealous and resentful of Tang Guo. If it weren''t for this woman, she would have avenged her. But she was afraid of Tang Guo and moved over carefully. "sit down." The female ghost found a ce to sit down in silence, and looked at Tang Guo with a little puzzled. The other party''s spells were very powerful. It was easy to kill her, and she didn''t quite understand what Tang Guo meant. "Are you the woman who was knocked and dumped yesterday?" Tang Guo said straightforwardly, "Huh?" The female ghost was surprised, "How do you know?" "I saw the news in the morning." In fact, she didn''t connect with this at the beginning. If Bai Wenwen didn''t cut her Husband, she might not remember Liang Chao, and she would have to die if she could not remember him. The crew would change to a male lead, which would have no effect on her. It happened that Bai Wenwen asked Wei Chuan to help her cut her beard, which reminded her of Liang Chao''s death. She died inexplicably, she was a little curious. After going through the plot, I decided to save the little cannon fodder Liang Chao. She likes saving the pleasing little cannon fodder. Little Cannon Fodder Liang Chao is staring at the female ghost now, "I really don''t know you." The female ghost suddenly became savage, "You don''t know me? You drove into me yesterday. I didn''t have to die. But you were fine. You just threw me into the grove without doing anything else. I struggled for five years. It took only an hour to die. You left my bag somewhere else. I cant ask for help. Its all you. If it werent for you, I wouldnt die, oooooo... I still have family My parents dont know how sad it is. Im going to get married soon, and the wedding date is set." "My boyfriend and I have struggled in this city for eight years, and finally we have our house. Everything is moving to a good ce. It is because you are afraid of taking responsibility that you killed me." Although the female ghost looked terrifying at this moment, she was a bit pitiful. Liang Chao was a little angry at first, and sympathized when the other party said so. "Um... I didn''t drive yesterday," Liang Chao said seriously, "I went to a cocktail party yesterday. I was drunk and had been resting in the hotel. I came back this morning." The female ghost froze for a moment, not quite convinced. "You can check, aren''t you a ghost? By the way, I have a dash cam. I''ll take you to see it." He nced at Tang Guo, who only said to the female ghost, "If you want to find the real murderer, follow me." The female ghost remembered Tang Guo''s power and nodded, but Tang Guo still posted a talisman on her body, and the female ghost suddenly felt a bondage. Liang Chao took them to the parking garage and turned out the dash cam. As expected, there was none. After the female ghost got into the car, she suddenly became a little confused. "I... I might really have admitted wrong." The female ghost lowered her head, "He is the same as your car, but without the childish tinkerbell pendant. When I was hit, I nced into the car and didn''t see clearly. The other person, but I''m pretty sure there is no such pendant. "Said she looked around the car very carefully, and was finally discouraged, she almost wronged the good person. She didn''t die immediately. After being hit, she was half unconscious, and she couldn''t see who the man was. After a few children died, he was not reconciled, but he came out of the body. She couldn''t find the direction, and finally saw the same car, thinking that this was the person who hit her yesterday, and followed up very angry, nning to find a chance to kill Liang Chao. Chapter 294: Notorious actress (14) Chapter 294: Notorious actress (14) She is a newborn ghost, she has no ability at all. Liang Chao is a man with strong vitality and full of masculinity. She can''t even get close. But... when Liang Chao received a phone call and was emotionally unstable, she knew that an opportunity wasing, and she rushed to disturb Liang Chao and bewitched him to go out. She was killed, and she wanted her enemy to be killed by a car. However, it did not seed, and fortunately it did not seed. Liang Chao heard a female ghost apologize to him, and his heart was veryplicated. He almost died. If it weren''t for Tang Guo toe in time, by the way, Tang Guo, he looked at Tang Guo scorchingly, "Are you a descendant of Maoshan?" Tang Guo:? "No." At this moment, Tang Guo''s phone rang, it was Qiao Nie, "When will you move in?" "Huh? Are youing to pick me up?" The other side was silent for a while, and said, "No." Tang Guo sneered and hung up the phone with a snap. Qiao Nie''s gloomy eyes became a little more morous when he heard the busy beep, and the woman changed. No matter what she changed, as long as she insisted on that stubbornness, he would protect her. "The truth is out, I should go now." "That, thank you, Tang Guo." Liang Chao said cautiously, "If it weren''t for me today, I might really die." "I''ll go to discuss with my uncle again. If it doesn''t help, I will go home and let my dad invest in this TV series. Anyway, I can''t cooperate with that Bai Wenwen." He was very satisfied with Tang Guo, the second female. Now that the other party is his lifesaver, he will definitely keep her role in the most difficult time. Tang Guo found that Liang Chao looked at her in admiration, as if he was looking at a master? She opened the door and was about to leave. Suddenly she felt the female ghost floating in front of her, and said timidly, "I...may I follow you?" Liang Chao breathed a sigh of relief, very good, the female ghost did not want to follow him. "You are so powerful, you can definitely help me find the murderer, right?" Tang Guochiughed, "Why do you want to help you?" The female ghost was confused, "Then why are you helping him, aren''t you kind?" "He and I are on the same crew as the leading actor. I at least know him." The female ghost was a little sad, "Then I can follow you without your help, okay?" Tang Guogang wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know what he thought of, and the corner of his mouth hooked, "Yes, you can follow me, if I have a chance, I can also help you find the murderer, but..." She squinted her eyes, "You want to listen to me." ." The female ghost was trembling a little, always feeling that the woman in front of her was terrible, but...other than following this amazing woman, she didn''t know what she should do, so she agreed. Tang Guo found a jade pendant in the system space and let the female ghost get in. After entering the jade pendant, the female ghost thought that she did not choose the wrong person. This powerful woman is much better than the weak-willed man behind. Within two days, Liang Chao called Tang Guo and said that her role had not been reced by Bai Wenwen. After hesitating, he continued, "Bai Wenwen became the heroine." Tang Guo was surprised. This Bai Wenwen was really amazing. Can''t be the second female, squeezing the heroine away directly, it is indeed the protagonist. She didn''t immediately move back to Qiao Nie''s side, and when it came time to start, she went directly to the crew. Bai Wenwen, who was not dead because of the car crash, was always curious. Chapter 295: Notorious actress (15) Chapter 295: Notorious actress (15) The filming location was in an aristocratic high school in this city. The background in the script is also about a group of rich second-generation stories. Yes, this is not the prince and Cindere. The prince Cindere is not eaten here, but the princess and the prince. The story is that this world is more popr. Shi Cong did not officially announce the names of the leading actor and actress and supporting roles. People outside did not know that Tang Guo would y the second female role in the campus drama "High School Love". Shi Cong thought about Tang Guo''s current situation, and waited until the filming was over to broadcast. At that time, many people will definitely be curious, even if they don''t like Tang Guo, they will look up. He believed his vision, as long as Tang Guo maintained the level of the previous audition, it would definitely be hot. Liang Chao was waiting for Tang Guo early in the morning, and when he saw hering, he stood up immediately, "Little Guo,e on." Shi Cong: "..." When did you be so familiar? "You are in my dressing room. I let someone separate it with a curtain. You are inside and I am outside." Liang Chao was very enthusiastic. Seeing Tang Guo only brought Zhu Yi with him, he knew that thepany was not asking at all. she was. More than a month ago, because of the scandal exposure, Tang Guo did not rify in time, and thepany almost gave up on her, so naturally it would not help her. Numerous film contracts and advertising contracts have been cancelled, and even somepanies that used to endorse products have demanded Tang Guopensation for loss of image. This is the case in this line, because her image is damaged, many half-shotmercials, TV shows, and even movies have reced her. The original owner gave up on himself, did not excuse himself at all, and apany most of his wealth in. Now that the crew saw Tang Guo appearing, although Shi Cong had already greeted her, no one wanted to involve her. Being involved with a notorious actress has nothing to do with it, and they are even more reluctant toe into contact with someone who has no moral character like the other party. Seeing that Liang Chao was so enthusiastic about Tang Guo, their eyes became more subtle. They all said that Tang Guo was a vase actress. Wouldn''t she get him done too? Thinking of this, they think it is very possible. Tang Guo felt these subtle gazes, the corners of her mouth hooked, and she came to the dressing room and said, "Being involved with me is not good for you." "What are you talking about, you are my savior, reputation? True or false in this circle, the group of people outside think they are clean?" Liang Chao sneered, "I, Liang Chao has always been an acting school." "Even if you can''t act in a y, it''s a big deal to go back and inherit the family business." Although he was acting in a campus drama this time, it was his younger uncle who invited him toe, and he was still a little interested in this story. He has always acted whatever he wants, no one can care about it, and the image is very casual. Suddenly trying an idol drama, he was still a little excited. Unlike previous scripts, the most outstanding role in this script is actually the second female. The actors who auditioned only took a few clips and didn''t get all of them. They didn''t know the importance of the second female. Only by passing the audition can we get a summary of the whole plot, and then understand the importance of the second female. This is why Liang Chao is so fond of the second woman. Once the second woman fails, the y will almost fail. Although he did everything, he didn''t want his own TV reputation to hit the street. "Wow, King Su is here." "Bai Wenwen is really lucky, Su Yingdi actually sent her here personally." "That one is still inside." Someone whispered, "There is a y." Chapter 296: Notorious actress (16) Chapter 296: Notorious actress (16) Liang Chao heard the voice outside and observed Tang Guo''s expression, eh? His face was expressionless, as if he didn''t care. "Do you want to go out and have a look?" That Bai Wenwen, he doesn''t have a good impression, just like the other person, it is not suitable for the image of the second female. Tang Guozheng had this intention. When the two went out at the same time, they met the gazes of Su He and Bai Wenwen. Su He looked gloomy for a while, Bai Wenwen pulled him aside, keeping a light smile on her face. Tang Guo stared at Bai Wenwen, frowning slightly, "Tongzi, scan." [Okay, the host... After scanning, he is an ordinary person. At this moment, a voice appeared. [Found a target that can be attacked, Liang Chao, is it a strategy? "Yes." Bai Wenwen said silently in her heart, seeing Liang Chao''s eyes softening a bit, "There are so many good men in this world, all of them are good, but, a pity, I will only be with Su He ." "875, how much is Liang Chao''s favor?" [Liang Chaos current favorability value is -50. Please keep up the good work of the host to attack the target task as soon as possible and get the gift package reward. Bai Wenwen''s eyes were weird, "You didn''t say it wrong, did you? How could it be a negative number? I didn''t know Liang Chao before and didn''t have hatred with him. Is there any plot I don''t know about Liang Chao and the original owner? [Host, please make persistent efforts and strive to capture the target mission. Bai Wenwen was a little angry, negative, which was still her lowest opinion value since she raided such a man. "Unexpectedly, the actor Liang would take such a y." Bai Wenwen gave Liang Chao a faint smile, "I would like to ask actor Liang to take care of me in the future." Bai Wenwen bends down slightly, looks very humble, and stretches out a friendly hand to Liang Chao. Liang Chao looked at it and found that others were also watching. As a man, he still shook it politely, but he was angry and said, "Not as salty as Miss Bai." Ding! Liang Chao''s favorability value is -30, and the current favorability value is -80. Bai Wenwen''s face was dark at the time, isn''t it just a shook hands, she will reduce her 30 favorability points, is this Liang Chao a lunatic? The people around Bai Wenwen were also a little gloat. The heroine was cut off by Bai Wenwen, which they did not expect. In short,pared to Tang Guo, they thought that Bai Wenwen was more annoying. An actress who can''t be regarded as a second-line actress, she is the heroine. Although the cost of the show is small, Shi Cong is one of the few directors with good reputation. He has always watched movies without watching people, and basically he will have opportunities here. As far as Bai Wenwen wanted to grab the second female role, Shi Cong didn''t directly agree, only that he would consider it. What he was thinking about was actually how to make Tang Guo continue to y the second female role. As a result, Liang Chao came in and said that Tang Guo would not act, nor would he act. He also said that if he was really short of money, he could consider letting his family invest. Shi Cong quickly agreed, but Wei Chuan was not an easy person. He also described the second female role as not suitable for a gentle and immortal person like Bai Wenwen. The second female is an overlord flower, which does not fit the personality. Wei Chuan asked him for information about other characters, and finally found that the female one is kind and gentle, isn''t it the Bai Wenwen in his mind? This time, Shi Cong didn''t think so much. This drama mainly shows the second female, so I agreed. As for the female one, he was not very satisfied at first, but another investor squeezed in, let Wei Chuan handle it himself. Shi Cong smiled secretly, and the second female and Liang Chao didn''t change. Chapter 297: Notorious actress (17) Chapter 297: Notorious actress (17) "Are you here?" Su He looked at Tang Guo sarcastically, then at Liang Chao in the distance, and approached, "Hooked up with Liang Chao again? How cheap are you." [Attention, the drama host is online. Tang Guo raised her eyes and looked at Su He with an extremely hurt look. Her eyes were red, so if she wanted to cry or not, as if she had been wronged by the sky, Su He felt a little ufortable. "The acting skills have improved. No wonder he dared to act in Shicong''s y," Su He didn''t know what he thought of, and heughed. "No, I forgot. Your acting skills have always been good. You look in love with me again, Tang Guo, are you disgusting?" Tang Guo''s tears burst out suddenly, a huge grievance, and a bitter heart in her heart. When she saw the nder of the one she loved, she didn''t know how to exin it. She held the thermos cup at a loss, her head hung down, and tears fell drop by drop. "Haha, it''s ridiculous, Tang Guo, you''re ridiculous, the way you cried is really moving." Su He approached and looked at this woman condescendingly, "Unfortunately, I won''t be fooled anymore, you woman The best acting skills, cruel and disgusting, now do you want to pretend to be wronged, let me sympathize with you, and let me help you rify the rumors?" "You want to be beautiful." "I tell you, Tang Guo, I love Wenwen. Whether it is before or after meeting you, the person I love is Wenwen. What do you think you are? Yes, you are just a thing. , Im just angry because someone who is very annoying has snatched a thing from me." "Su He, shut up." Liang Chao was trembling with anger. He only passed by for a while. He thought Su He didn''t dare to do anything to Tang Guo. He was so relieved. Seeing Tang Guo lowered his head, he felt bad, and then he found that the ground was wet, and she cried. He didn''t think so much, but he rushed over and punched Su He, "Su He, you''re so **** human." Su He did not expect that Liang Chao would do it. He rubbed the corners of his aching mouth, mocking, "You are so capable, Tang Guo." Bai Wenwen also ran over quickly and asked Su He Xihan for warmth, seeing that Tang Guo was very unkind. "875, I changed a lucky charm and threw it on Liang Chao, no, change two, and threw the other one on Tang Guo." Although Tang Guo with her head buried in tears, her eyes were clear. Hearing that strange voice, her consciousnessmunicated with the system, "Tongzi, she also has a system, she seems to be a quick-wearer." [Host, I have researched it out, I am much more advanced than the 875, they can''t hear our conversation. As long as the host is willing, I can hack the other party''s program at any time and let the other partye back and remake it. "Yes, Tongzi, you are getting better and better." [I have said that I will get better and better, hey, host, do you want me to swallow the other party? The system is braving, and he feels that it can be upgraded if swallowed. The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth bends, "No, you can get Bai Wenwensuhe with Bai Wenwensuhe in a while." understand. Tang Guo is very satisfied with Bai Wenwen, the source of happiness in this world depends on her. No wonder the original owner died so miserably, the opponent turned out to be a quick-pass quest person, not like she is a cannon fodder female partner, the other party is a heroine attacking the male lead. Killing, killing all, so jealous. "Tongzi, they still have a big gift package." System: [Host, I can swallow 875, there is no charge for doing your work. Chapter 298: Notorious actress (18) Chapter 298: Notorious actress (18) Su He looked at Liang Chao''s defense of Tang Guo and became even more disgusted with her. This woman was as disgusting as ever. What else he wanted to say, was pulled by Bai Wenwen, "Someone is here." The contempt on Su He''s face disappeared instantly, and a gentle smile appeared on his face. He walked to Tang Guo''s face. "Miss Tang, please don''t say anything in the future. We are in the past." Su He held Bai Wenwen''s hand with a detached smile, "Now my girlfriend is Bai Wenwen, please be more reserved. Lets forget what happened today, its the first day of booting." He nced at the others who came by and smiled, "It''s also because of Shi Dao''s face, I don''t care." Tang Guo hung her head, her mouth bends, "Tongzi, has it been recorded?" [Has been recorded. "Great." The people who came from behind heard Su He''s words, and they all brainstormed the plot just now. They thought that Su He bullied Tang Guo and cried. They didn''t expect Tang Guo to be shameless and hooked up with Liang Chao. He didn''t give up when Su He came. This woman, as expected, is as lowly as the news. Su He rubbed Bai Wenwen''s head, "Wenwen, I will see you tomorrow." "Okay." Bai Wenwen looked gentle, and the two of them stood there really well matched. Before leaving, Su He said to Tang Guo again, "If there is any injustice in Miss Tang''s heart, please don''t add it to Wenwen. Looking at the previous affection, I can forgive you for being rude." After speaking, Su He left in his trouser pocket. The actresses of the crew stared at him, calling out that the male **** is so handsome and handsome, staring at her eyes, looking at Bai Wenwen with envy and jealousy. "The male **** is so gentle." "Yeah, it would be great if the male **** was mine." Hearing this, Bai Wenwen hooked her mouth, consciously and systematicallymunicated, "Tang Guo, this woman is really stupid, and she would abandon Su and such an excellent man." Tang Guo sneered when she heard what Bai Wenwen was saying. She stared at Su He''s back, raised her brows, and nced at the actresses who had been staring at Su He. Seeing that Su He was about to disappear, Su He screamed and fell to the ground, still in a dog-eating-shit posture. Tang Guo burst outughing, and the others were also messed up. Bai Wenwen was still quick to react and ran to Su He quickly. Just when she was about to run in front of Su He, she didn''t know what she had stepped on. With a cry, she fell towards Su He''s position. "Ah -"-The scream from Su He is reallyparable to killing a pig. The originally messy audience was also stunned, and they didn''t understand what the operation was. Shi Cong saw such a scene as soon as he came over, especially the ovepping men and women in front, and Su He''s screams, which left a deep impression on him. Liang Chao was the first one who couldn''t help butughed hahaha. In front of so many people, he didn''t dare to do anything to Su He before, but now he is very happy tough out loud. Finally Su He was taken to the hospital, Bai Wenwen was okay, seeing Su He pale in pain, she had to go to the hospital with Shi Cong on leave. "Su He broke his leg." Liang Chaoughed hahahaha, "It was crushed by Bai Wenwen. That woman doesn''t look fat, but she didn''t expect her weight to be light." "Also, I heard that when Su He was carried into the ambnce, the stretcher didn''t know how to break, and he was thrown off." Chapter 299: Notorious actress (19) Chapter 299: Notorious actress (19) "Did this Su He do something wrong? When he got out of the ambnce, he was pushed a bit by a mad woman who was making trouble in the hospital, and he fell again." When Liang Chao thought of these things, he couldn''t help butugh. The whole dressing room was full of hisughter. Especially magical. Although his assistant, the makeup artist, didn''t dare tough out loud, they were all suffocating. When Liang Chao said that he was vigorous, he found a personing in from the mirror, and looked at him in surprise. Qiao Nie walked to Liang Chao and nced at the dressing room inside, "I''m looking for her." Liang Chao''s eyes widened, just looking at this man in casual clothes, with broken hair and gloomy temperament, opened the curtain and walked in. He grabbed the assistant girl''s hand and asked, "Is he Qiao Nie??" Of course he knew Qiao Nie, the two were fairly close friends. "Yes indeed." The assistant girl is incredible, Qiao Nie came to Tang Guo himself? Everyone in the circle knows the rtionship between Tang Guo and Qiao Nie. He even knew that Qiao Nie and Su He''s grudge. But Tang Guo had moved out of Qiao Nie''s ce, and the people outside did not dare to explode Qiao Nie, they only dared to pour dirty water on Tang Guo. Qiao Nie just stood behind Tang Guo, the woman did not look back, he was sure that the other party saw him. She turned around after the dressing room finished her makeup. Qiao Nie looked at her school uniform skirt and used three words to describe the woman in front of her. Simple, clean and bright. As if she really was a lively and confident high school girl, the smile on her face was particrly brilliant. "When will you move in?" Zhu Yi: "..." Brother, you are too direct. "Anytime." Tang Guo smiled, "But you areing to pick me up." Qiao Nie''s eyes narrowed, "You need to know, I wille to pick up your consequences." "What are the consequences?" "Sit on the truth and be taken care of by someone." Tang Guo sneered, "Isn''t this the truth?" Qiao Nie was stagnant. She walked in front of Qiao Nie, put her hands on his shoulders, "I''m not afraid at all, it depends on whether you are afraid." "The people outside are talking about me being profane, and I will abandon my boyfriend for the sake of the superior, and walk among all kinds of men," she lifted her eyes, with a smile in her eyes, "and you, Joe... they dare not mention a word. " "Besides, you did hold it up, didn''t you?" Tang Guo looked at Qiao Nie and touched him, "You have given me a lot of resources." "Now it''s just maintaining the rtionship back then." Qiao Nie grabbed her hand, "Be careful." Zhu Yi: "..." She wanted to go out, but this big man was standing at the door. "Don''t use your hands." Tang Guo snapped, leaning close to Qiao Nie, and whispered, "If people outside know that Qiao Nie is not good enough, I don''t know if it will make headlines." Qiao Nie''s eyes are getting more and more dangerous, emitting a deep light, and pinching Tang Guo''s chin, "I will pick you up today." "If this is what you want, I will satisfy you." After that, Qiao Nie left. The rippling smile under the woman''s eyes made him feel ironic and suffocated. Then he sneered, really wondering why he felt so soft with this woman. "Qiao Nie." Liang Chao quickly stopped Qiao Nie, "What are you doing?" "Qiao Nie, since you are parted with Xiaoguo, don''t bother her." Liang Chaoren said really, "She is a good girl, don''t hurt her anymore." Qiao Nie stared at Liang Chao''s nervous look, and said lightly, "She asked to move back to me." "How is it possible?" Liang Chao didn''t believe it. Didn''t Tang Guo move out from Qiao Nie himself? Chapter 300: Notorious actress (20) Chapter 300: Notorious actress (20) "Qiao Nie is not a good person." "At least not a good person for women." No matter how Liang Chao persuaded, Tang Guo still did not change his mind. At this time, people outside said that it was about to start shooting. This is a y between Tang Guo and Bai Wenwen. In the eyes of outsiders, Tang Guo has poor acting skills, and that Bai Wenwen is a novice with little experience. The two yed against each other. They really wanted to see how Shi Cong cursed. Tang Guo ys the second female, excellent grades, beautiful and generous, and her name is Lin Weiwei, who is a school girl. Bai Wenwen yed the first female, with medium grades, and a beautiful and gentle appearance. Her name was Lin Zhizhi. When Lin Zhizhi was born, she was in poor health because she was held in the womb for too long. Therefore, the family is very precious Lin Zhizhi. Liang Chao ys the male first, tall, rich and handsome, gentle and sunny, the Prince Charming in the eyes of countless girls, whose name is Qin Mo. Lin Weiwei is bright and confident, but also a little arrogant. There are many people who like her and many people who don''t like her. Lin Zhizhi is gentle and small, and many people feel sorry for her. Her thin body makes people cannot bear to hurt her. The first scene has three people, it is the first day when Lin Zhizhi and Lin Weiwei transfer to the school''s Qin Mo''s ss. Everyone was attracted by Lin Weiwei''s bright appearance, only Qin Mo saw Lin Zhizhi standing aside with a slight smile. [Host, someone poured glue in your seat. ] The system 875 prompt sounded, and Bai Wenwen on the podium kept smiling. "Where is Tang Guo''s seat?" No. Bai Wenwen sneered in her heart, knowing that these people would do things. After all, she was the first woman who helped her in, and some people were jealous. After introducing herself, Tang Guo, who was supposed to y Lin Weiwei, went down first. Bai Wenwen took the lead and walked to the front of Tang Guo. She stopped sitting on the seat with glue. As for waiting for Tang Guo to be stopped by the director, it doesn''t matter to her. She doesn''t like Tang Guo anyway. After the scandales out, she thinks of her first love. This kind of woman is really disgusting. Bai Wenwen walked to the ce where Tang Guo was originally, and the details of the seat did not affect the plot. Tang Guo followed behind her and watched Bai Wenwen sit inside carefully. ncing at the transparent glue on the chair, she smiled and did what she shouldn''t. Shi Cong didn''t stop, he thought Tang Guo''s smile was very meaningful, and when he swept around, he seemed to say, I found you. Lin Weiwei is a smart and public character, and he is a little looking forward to what Tang Guo will do next. Then she saw Tang Guo bending down holding the tissue and slowly getting up, "I really don''t like this gift." After speaking, she raised the tissue and raised her eyebrows, "I didn''t expect that many people would be jealous of my excellence on the first day." "Teacher, should this kind of vandalism be reported and criticized?" Then he took a book from the ssmate next to him, put it on his seat, and sat down, "ssmate, your face is very pale." Tang Guo was very happy, there were so many lines at once. The group performance next to him was also very happy, and suddenly there was a pale shot. She suffocated her breath quickly, making her face red and white, the expression of being caught for doing bad things. Sure enough, I was caught by Shi Cong. The response of this group performance was good and very satisfied. Bai Wenwen: "..." Group cast: "Hahahaha..." They are reallyughing. Chapter 301: Notorious actress (21) Chapter 301: Notorious actress (21) Shi Cong pped his hands and said something good. The hahahaugh of the group performer just now was also quite good. I don''t know who did the glue, but I don''t need to stop it. In this way, I have to say that Lin Weiwei is not a good bully. Bai Wenwen sat quietly inside, pursing the corners of her mouth. She didn''t expect Tang Guo to have some skill. After a scene was filmed, everyone remembered the role of Lin Weiwei and the suffocating group performance. Later, Shi Cong added some more shots, but she was so happy and very courteous to Tang Guo. Instead, Bai Wenwen, who yed Lin Zhizhi, was full of deep meaning in their eyes. Does that glue have anything to do with Bai Wenwen? This drama mainly talks about Lin Zhizhi and Lin Weiwei, twin sisters with different appearances and different personalities in college. Lin Weiwei was very popr as soon as she arrived at school, with excellent grades, excellent sports, and excellent dance, and she soon became a part of her students. However, Lin Zhizhi was in poor health, did not dare to do strenuous exercise, and his grades were considered moderate, but he yed the piano well. When Lin Weiwei was ying the piano with the hero Qin Mo Stadium, she was silently ying the piano. Lin Weiwei gradually liked each other after fighting against the hero Qin Mo. She thinks Qin Mo is as good as her, and she is a good match. Qin Mo has a good impression of Lin Weiwei, and no one like Lin Weiwei dislikes. If he didn''t pass by the piano ssroom by chance, listening to the graceful music and looking at the lonely and thin back, something might happen to Lin Weiwei. Since contacting Lin Zhizhi, he deliberately avoided Lin Weiwei''s contact, which made Lin Weiwei, who had always been proud, unable to bear it, and began to deliberately target Qin Mo. She is not aimed at sarcasm or verbal abuse. She is a proud person and disdains to do this. Her approach is to get first results, first in sports, and first in everything, so that Qin Mo will always be second. She didn''t have any dislikes or favors towards Lin Zhizhi. She always found that Lin Zhizhi liked the end of Qin Dynasty, and asionally ridiculed Lin Zhizhi. Then in everyone''s impression, Lin Weiwei became a vicious sister. Tang Guo feels refreshed, this role suits her too well. ps the face throughout the whole process, and the various skills of the second girl light up the eyes of the blind ssmates. Although in theter stage, she will be said that she will not get Qin Mo''s love, but she doesn''t care. System: Just please. Bai Wenwen was a little aggrieved, but she had a lot of scenes, but every time she felt pressed and beaten by Tang Guo. Tang Guo could ridicule casually and deal with all kinds of domineering. And she can only speak softly, smiling at the male lead Qin Mo, with a gentle smile, showing a kind expression, I will not say all kinds of baby grievances. Tang Guo can publicly announce that she likes Qin Mo and let everyone understand her intentions. As for her role as Lin Zhizhi, she can only care about Qin Mo shyly, and dare not announce it in public. In the whole y, Bai Wenwen was the most frustrated. At any rate, Bai Wenwen slowed down in thete stage and began to beat Tang Guo in the face. This time she had already nned it, she must hold down Tang Guo and let the other party suffocate for a while. Qiao Nie came to the scene secretly. Standing in the corner, looking at the tant **** the camera, there was a tear on her face. She said, "It turns out that the person you like is her." She didn''t cry, but the tears couldn''t stop dripping, she raised her head as if to force the tears back. Chapter 302: Notorious actress (22) Chapter 302: Notorious actress (22) Bai Wenwen felt a little refreshed in her heart, and quickly took the line, "Sister, I''m sorry." Appropriately showed painful eyes, "If Qin Mo likes my sister, I will definitely not get in between you, but Qin Mo said at the beginning that he likes it. I." "I know my sister likes him very much. Everyone at school knows that, watching my sister look happy, I don''t know how to tell you." Bai Wenwen feels very refreshed, now you know who Qin Mo likes? Just ask if it''s pped. "Since I was young, my sister has hated excellence. I can''tpare to my sister, and I don''t dare topete with my sister. But Qin Mo, I''m sorry sister, I won''t let you. Lin Zhizhi, who has always been gentle, raised his head stubbornly, "Because he likes me. I can''t just give him to you just because you are my sister. To do so is to hurt him." Bai Wenwen was very refreshed, and sheined to the system at the same time, "I''m really suffocating me these days." Next is Tang Guo''s lines. She looked at Liang Chao and smiled with tears, "Since you like her, why didn''t you say it earlier." "Watching me confess to you every day, isn''t it very happy?" "Very satisfied?" "Very proud?" Bai Wenwen: "..." Group performance: "..." The lines are wrong, right? But Shi Cong didn''t stop, and they didn''t dare to say anything. Tang Guo walked to Liang Chao and sneered, "Is it fun to y me?" Then there was a snap, stunned the people present. Bai Wenwen was also stunned, and quickly called the system: "This woman is crazy, isn''t she too deep into the y, making Liang Chao a Su?" [Host, your task is to attack men. [I found the target Qiao Nie, is it a strategy? Bai Wenwen said yes without even thinking about it. By the way, she asked her how much she liked. [Qiao Nie''s current favorability rating is -90. Bai Wenwen almost fainted, how could it be -90? Shi Cong didn''t stop here, Tang Guo continued, Liang Chao looked at Tang Guo with an incredible expression, really an incredible expression. But his face didn''t hurt. When Tang Guo hit him, he was really powerful, but his voice was very loud. Bai Wenwen hurried over to block Liang Chao behind her, and looked at Tang Guo with a vignt expression. The lines before her were useless. Shi Cong didn''t stop calling, she could only bite the bullet, turned her mind, and tried her best to maintain her gentle image. "sister" Tang Guo didn''t look at Bai Wenwen, but stared at Liang Chao and said, "I''m going abroad." "You guys go with love." After speaking, she turned around without stopping at all. It''s just that the camera has been following her, and the tears she had held back burst out suddenly, she ran frantically, leaving a proud and embarrassed back for the two of them. It''s not that Liang Chao doesn''t like Liang Chao, but Liang Chao likes Lin Zhizhi. She is proud of the man who snatches his sister. She didn''t know at the beginning, and she would not continue to like Qin Mo after she knew it. The people present seemed to instantly understand what this proud girl was thinking. How can a highly educated, self-confident and proud person rob a man with his sister? She has only one choice, stay away, leave here with her neck up. I don''t know why, they feel a little sour. Before everyone recovered, Qiao Nie had already left the crowd and blocked Tang Guo at the school gate. He wanted to hand some tissues, only to see the woman walk back with a smile, her arms stiff. The woman came and hugged his arm, very affectionate, "Ani." Chapter 303: Notorious actress (23) Chapter 303: Notorious actress (23) Qiao Nie: "..." "You came to see me." No, he just passed by. Tang Guo raised her head, "Ani, you help me wipe the tears on my face and see if the makeup is gone." Qiao Nie had no choice but to pull out a tissue to wipe her face. At this moment, he heard a sound of taking pictures, and subconsciously pulled Tang Guo behind him. "I was photographed." He said gloomily, "I will fix it." "No, I was scolded byizens for so long, and finally you were also filmed. Let''s stinks everyone together" When Shi Cong came out, he heard Tang Guo''s sentence, let everyone stink together, and then I saw Qiao Nie nod his head. He tore a sigh, Qiao Nie is not ying for real, is it? "Xiaoguo, your scene is almost done. In the end, you need to make up a few yearster and the shot will be finished." Tang Guo held Qiao Nie in his arms and brought in his gold master just like that. Everyone in the crew knows that, so they don''t dare to rectify Tang Guo. They are regr. If they can catch up with a ghost director, then they will post. Moreover, for nearly two months, Tang Guo''s performance is also surprising, not to mention his acting skills, and never ying big names, the impression is indeed much better. Qiao Nie really listened to Tang Guo and didn''t care about those who took pictures. Not surprisingly, they made headlines the next day. #Famous Female Star ListDirector# ## Countless posts insulting Tang Guo, the scarf once again appeared, all kinds of ugly. In the end, a person cursed under Qiao Nie''s cor, cursing him for not having long eyes, how to praise such a person. He also said that he would not watch his movies or TV series in the future, anyway, it was all kinds of ugly. No, many people began to scold Qiao Nie. Before long, the person in the scarf made a sensation. Everyone couldn''t believe what they saw. Because those who scolded Qiao Nie found that theirments were praised. It''s normal to be liked, but the person who liked it is really abnormal. She is Tang Guo! ! At first they didn''t care about whose trumpet Hei Tang Guo was, but then everyone found out that Tang Guo really liked it! ! She uses arge size, the one with tens of millions of fans. So far, she is still praising, anyone who scolds Qiao Nie, she is not polite. Then, another hot search came out. ## "I just went to Qiao Nie''s bib toment, and I scolded Qiao Nie, are you blind? A minuteter, I was liked by Tang Guo!!" "Oh my god, oh my god, she likes me too!" "Is she crazy? Did she drop her head?" Tang Guo''s fans were also confused. When they were worried, they saw idol post on Weibo. "Happy." People who eat melon:? Bai Wenwen also saw it, andmunicated with the system, "Is she really crazy?" Such behavior might irritate Qiao Nie. Without Qiao Nie, she might not be able to get along. However, this is just right. One of her targets is Qiao Nie and Liang Chao. Thinking about these two people, one -90 and one -80, she has a headache. It was soon revealed that Tang Guo yed the second female role in "High School Love". As a result, Tang Guo''s old ounts were turned over again, and almost everything about Tang Guo on the Inte was to get her out of the entertainment circle. By the way, Qiao Nie, who originally had a pretty good image, has greatly reduced his favorability. At this moment, Tang Guo was at Qiao Nie''s house, happily swiping Weibo, and liked thements that scolded Qiao Nie. The system only knows that the host is very happy, just happy. Chapter 304: Notorious actress (24) Chapter 304: Notorious actress (24) Qiao Nie snatched Tang Guo''s phone and flipped it through, not caring about the verbal abuse on it, "Is this what you hoped for?" "Leave me alone?" "You hate me, there is no need to trap yourself." Qiao Nie put his hands on Tang Guo''s shoulders, "If you give up on yourself like this, Su He will only be happier, he doesn''t know the truth." "Who said I gave up on myself?" Tang Guo pushed Qiao Nie away and curled his lips, "I just want you to experience the feeling of being scolded. As for me, I''m already used to being scolded. It makes no difference between one more person and one less person." Qiao Nie looked at her smiling, feeling a little ufortable. "High School Love" is also popr every day because of Tang Guo and Qiao Nie. Now the audience is very curious about this TV series. Yes, they find that no matter how they scold Tang Guo, they still happily give the scolding director Qiao Nie''s bib a thumbs-up. This makes them feel a punch on the cotton, especially ufortable. They also took out the TV series and movies that Tang Guo had yed before and scolded them again, but they were still very happy to like them. This is a bit irritating. Now knowing that Tang Guo is the second female of the show, the ck fansughed happily, staring at the day of the broadcast every day, and wait until the timees to kill them, and be sure to go to the **** head of Tang Guo and always entertain The circle couldn''t look up. Bai Wenwen said that this woman was crazy, and she didn''t mean to deal with her at all. And there was a problem with her strategy. The person with the highest favorability score was Wei Chuan, 90, and it was 100 soon, which made her very happy. The other is Su He, with a favorable impression of 80. Since they announced that they were together, Su He''s favorability score has not increased. As well as the other two negative numbers, Bai Wenwen felt a headache. She tried to meet Liang Chao by chance, but unfortunately, the other party didn''t like her at all, and the favorability value was reduced by 10, bing the same -90 as Qiao Nie. She didn''t dare to contact these two people easily. Once the favorability score reached -100, the strategy would fail. She would lose a lot of experience and be punished. And Tang Guo was taking Qiao Nie to the mall. Qiao Nie disagrees, and now they will be chased by paparazzi when they go out. "going or not?" "Do not." "Okay," Tang Guo took out his cell phone and called Liang Chao, "Come out to go shopping..." Before he finished speaking, Qiao Nie snatched the phone and hung up. "go with." Tang Guo was already dark, and now he appeared with Liang Chao again. Qiao Nie rubbed his forehead with a headache, so let him help his friend. Liang Chao, who was about to promise:? "Don''t mess with Liang Chao, he didn''t apologize to you." Qiao Nie said seriously, turning off Tang Guo''s cell phone. Tang Guo was stunned for a moment, and smiled back, "That''s not going." After speaking, she turned and went back to the room. Qiao Nie frowned while looking at the empty living room. [Host, what does this mean? Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile, "Tongzi, have you read more ancient Chinese recently?" "Just do it if you are not happy." system:? Do it "How about Bai Wenwen?" [Thanks to the host, none of the four strategy targets were sessful. "If her strategy fails, what will happen?" [I studied it, the host is big, that system has a punishment system, and if the mission fails, it will be burned by lightning, and the appearance will not be visible, but the soul will be injured. [That system is not a fun thing. Once she seeds in the strategy, most of her luck will be sucked away. As long as Bai Wenwen does not stay with them for a long time, they will get worse and worse. Chapter 305: Notorious actress (25) Chapter 305: Notorious actress (25) "The reality show has news," Zhu Yi nced at the woman eating potato chips on the curling love sofa, then nced at Qiao Nie, who was sitting on the other side, and trembled with care. "The program crew is over there. The time has been confirmed and we will leave next Monday." After Zhu Yi finished speaking, he saw Tang Guo. Tang Guo seemed to have spotted her and asked, "Xiao Yi, is there anything else?" "Guoguo, this is the Wilderness Survival Manual, you have time to check it out. I will prepare the items to go to the wild for you." "I heard that the ce I went this time is close to the primeval forest. The program team said that this time it will be bigger. But snakes, spiders, scorpions and beasts will appear crazy." Zhu Yi swallowed, nced at Qiao Nie secretly, and continued, "It''s really dangerous. If you go back, you still have time." Qiao Nie raised his head and asked, "What reality show?" Zhu Yi heaved a sigh of relief, and asked a good question, because she had to spend so long talking. "The Big Star Entering the Forest" is a reality show for survival in the wild, and the ce to go is particrly dangerous," Zhu Yi said quickly, opening his eyes, "I''m a little worried, Guoguo has to go." Qiao Nie looked at Tang Guo, Tang Guoka bit the potato chips, and said, "Don''t try to persuade me." "I didn''t want to persuade you. Go if you want." Qiao Nie buried his head and looked at the script in his hand. He didn''t know what he saw. He was a bit serious and caught Tang Guo''s attention. Tang Guo moved from the sofa to Qiao Nie''s side and nced at the script, "New script?" "Ok." "I want to act." "Huh?" Qiao Nie looked up, "Are you sure?" "determine." In Zhu Yi''s incredible, Qiao Nie put the script into Tang Guo''s hands, "see which one you like." Zhu Yi was a little surprised, didn''t he say that Qiao Nie has always been strict in choosing actors? From the casting to the shooting, or even in the middle of the shooting, actors may be reced at any time. He would rather not cost a new shoot than let an actor ruin his work. He is a very principled person! ! But this way of throwing the script to others at will, and letting her pick it herself, is it a bit inconsistent with her personality? Zhu Yi felt that Qiao Nie had been ruined all his wise life, in a woman named Tang Guo. Since this woman and him appeared in public, every time she scolded Tang Guo on the Inte, Qiao Nie would also be pulled out. Zhu Yi wiped the cold sweat and found that her goddess was reading the script seriously. "I want a second girl." Tang Guo''s answer surprised Zhu Yi and Qiao Nie. As long as they are actors, everyone wants to y the female one. Qiao Nie is more difficult to ask, "Why?" The role of the second female is indeed very good, but it is still not as good as the female one, and there are obvious personality defects. In short, it is not a too pleasing role. Zhu Yi is also the same, why is she the second female? Tang Guo replied, "Women have been giving for half of their lives. For the men, they have gone through countless setbacks and misunderstandings before they have achieved a positive result with the men. It seems that everyone is happy, but in fact, they are already devastated." Qiao Nie was startled, indeed. The ending of a TV series is Dzogchen, but people often don''t pay attention to the story after the ending. In fact, the story that continues after the ending is not necessarily beautiful. "Then why only fancy the second female, and the third female is also a more brilliant role?" Zhu Yi couldn''t help asking. Chapter 306: Notorious actress (26) Chapter 306: Notorious actress (26) Tang Guo smiled: "Because the second woman had a loyal follower, until she died, there was also a person who loved her to death, and even followed her." "This person has never betrayed her, and always stood by her side. It seems that she cannot get the love of the male one, but in fact she has a better love long ago." Qiao Nie stared at the smiling woman, unconsciously stunned. When she talked about the loyal follower of the second woman, the warm light in her eyes came straight into people''s hearts, as if... there really is such a person. Who is she thinking of? Who is this guy? Qiao Nie took back the script and looked at the role of the second man carefully. He didn''t pay attention before. After Tang Guo said that, he found that he had ignored it. Perhaps, he should add something to it. For example, the second female second liked the male second, but she didn''t admit it. When she died, she told the second man to live well, without expressing his feelings, but hoping that he would live well. This is the favorite for a person. Qiao Nie''s eyes lit up, and the role of the second female was even more perfect after being shaped like this. And this male second... he was silent for a while and found that the character of this character was particrly like Liang Chao, he squeezed the script, turned around and went back to the study. He thought that the second male like Liang Chao''s personality was not stable at all. No one can be like Liang Chao, Liang Chao is too jumpy. "A evil." "I want a second girl, are you going to give it?" "give." Qiao Nie didn''t even want to answer, and then closed the door with a bang. He wants to create a perfect male second, who lives only for the second female. Zhu Yi asked cautiously, "Guo Guo, are you okay?" The director was flustered, and no one except Tang Guo would dare to provoke him. "What can happen?" Tang Guo looked at the bib andughed haha, "Now Qiao Nie is more scolding than me, and his reputation is very bad, happy." Zhu Yi: "..." Ha ha, right? Goddess, you are really good like this? Within two days, the campus drama "High School Love" started broadcasting. Before the broadcast, thousands ofizens were waiting in front of the TV andputer. The mouse was already ready to move, and they were thinking about how to get Tang Guo''s curse to blood. On the contrary, Bai Wenwen, who ys Lin Zhizhi, hardly pays attention. Now everyone wants to fiercely pick Tang Guo''s faults in this drama. Under this weird style of painting, Tang Guo is a hot search in the sky, and the headlines every two days. Thepany also arranged two assistants for Tang Guo. There were all kinds of endorsements and advertisements, all of which were pushed by Tang Guo. How about a bad image? If you have attention, you dont have to do anything frenzied. This is the case. If you dont touch thew, attention is the most important thing. Tang Guo was also guarding theputer. As soon as the opening song appeared, the barrage filled the screen. The entire screen was floated by the barrage of "Tang Guo Get Out of the Entertainment Circle", and theizens'' thoughts were unprecedented. They all knew that no matter what they scolded, the woman would definitely ignore it. It would be better to scold "Tang Guo get out of the entertainment circle" together to be more conspicuous. At least let that woman understand that they would not support her. Because of Tang Guo, the ck fans also spontaneously organized a non-governmental organization named Tang Guo Heifen Tuan. This group is all Tang Guo''s ck fans. The way they sign in is "Everyone scolds Tang Guo one sentence every day", and the greet is "Did you scold Tang Guo today?" and "Did Tang Guo like you?" . Chapter 307: Notorious actress (27) Chapter 307: Notorious actress (27) Zhu suggested that Tang Guo calmly guarded the barrage to watch the floating piece of "Tang Guo Get Out of the Entertainment Circle" and ate potato chips. At that time, I almost knelt in admiration. Almost the opening song was about to pass, Tang Guo intercepted a barrage floating "Tang Guo got out of the entertainment circle" and posted a Weibo. "It''s on, happy." Little fan: The goddess has a good mentality. ck Powder Group: Poisonous, this woman. They have already scolded very hard, why doesn''t the other party care at all? At this time, a certain ck fan group, the owner of the group @, said, "Brothers and sisters, what kind of campus drama is on the air, be mentally, this time we must scold that woman out of the entertainment circle." "Starting from the beginning to pick out the fault, for example, the hairstyle is not good, the cor is not correct, the makeup is too thick, the skin is too rough, the chest is too small, the neck is thick, the legs are thick, the waist is thick, and it looks like a bucket. Right?" "There is also a bad voice, bad acting skills, so people can''t stand it, and the role yed is very disgusting, I have heard that this female second is a viin, and we will scold it vigorously, understand?" The group of friends answered and understood. The barrage was quiet for a while, and when Tang Guo appeared, she and Bai Wenwen were given a close-up shot. The person who was about to scold suddenly noticed. The hairstyle is very youthful, the makeup is just right, the lens is so close, you can see that the makeup is very light, wow wow wow, the skin is good, there are almost no pores. Ah, Yan Gou really wants to lick the screen. Don''t worry about the cor or anything, it''s very casual looking crookedly. The neck is white and slender, and the chest is good. It''s not too big or small. The waist is not thick, and the legs are not thick. It''s aic draw, wow wow wow, so envious. ck powder group: Where should I spray? I don''t know why I feel like crying. Group leader: There are voices and acting skills. Heifen Tuan: Understand, let''s wait. Seeing that the seat was poured with glue, Lin Weiwei smiled and drew out the paper towel, wiped the glue, and brought the book at the same table to mat, the ck powder seemed to forget that they were going to spray Tang Guo. "Wow, this is my dish, good offense, Lin Weiwei good offense, I really like this appearance." "Have you seen that the ssmate next to her flushed, obviously she was the one who poured the glue." "Wow, Lin Weiwei is so smart, she actually grabbed the glue that was poured, and simply used the other party''s book to pad it. This p on the face is not toofortable." "That''s so handsome, and to tell you, Lin Weiwei is a proud and smart girl." Group owner: Wait a minute, you are here to spray Tang Guo, not to praise. Heifen Tuan: Oh oh oh, forgot to do business, quick spray. "Too arrogant." "Yes, isn''t it just to look pretty and smarter?" "Look at her bullying her ssmates and almost crying." "I also used a ssmate''s book to pad." "This Lin Weiwei is as annoying as Tang Guo." Group owner: Something is wrong. Zhu Yi''s eyes widened, looking at the words on the barrage, covering her mouth was quite speechless. No one actually sprayed Tang Guo''s acting skills, they seemed to have forgotten, and directly sprayed the role. In the next few days, the ck powder group seemed to forget about spraying Tang Guo. "Fuck! It would be nice if I were Lin Weiwei." "Wow, the goddess Lin Weiwei can still y basketball. Have you noticed that she is very good at ying basketball, especially the period of ying basketball with Qin Mo, it is really good." "Isn''t it a substitute?" "Fool, take a good look. That shot is very coherent and very close. I can guarantee that every Zhen is her. "No, we should spray her..." Chapter 308: Notorious actress (28) Chapter 308: Notorious actress (28) "Hahahaha... Lin Weiwei is so powerful, she bullied that arrogant girl miserably." "If there was such a girl who liked me, I would have long been unable to hold it, Qin Mo is amazing." "The end of Qin is as stable as Mount Tai." ... Standing in front of theputer, Bai Wenwen, who was watching the barrage, kept watching. After nearly a week of broadcasts, she found that all the limelight of her role was robbed by Lin Weiwei. Just look at the barrage, and everyone noticed Lin Weiwei. Lin Zhizhi has many more scenes, but when I look at the plot, I always feel that Lin Zhizhi is a bit too in. The public, even if she uses the acting card exchanged from the system, still can''t make this character rush out. "Sister Pei, how could this be?" Bai Wenwen said to her agent Pei Yun, "My character doesn''t seem to have a very good reaction." Pei Yun frowned. In fact, she is very optimistic about Bai Wenwen. She is an actor worth training and Su He''s girlfriend. The love between the two is blessed by many people, and it is under her hands. "I''ll let people scramble your topic." Soon, the topic of Lin Zhizhi yed by Bai Wenwen appeared on the Inte. Bai Wenwen is Su He''s girlfriend, and of course many people noticed it after the topic became public. In fact, the public are a little surprised, is it true that the girlfriend of King Su is the heroine of the show? As a result, there were more discussions on the Inte. "If you don''t mention it, I haven''t noticed that the female one, Lin Zhizhi, was actually yed by Bai Wenwen." "Yes, she is still Su Yingdi''s girlfriend." "He looks gentle, and his acting skills are good, but I still like Lin Weiwei." "Don''t forget, that nasty woman Tang Guo." "But I still like Lin Weiwei." Bai Wenwen almost fainted when she saw it. "Didn''t you say that acting cards are useful? Basically no one can hold me down in acting." When she was ying against Tang Guo, she was able to do well, and she didn''t feel pressured at all. [Host, this has nothing to do with acting, it''s personality and personality charm. Bai Wenwen gritted her teeth, knowing that she shouldn''t have given up the role of female second. "Wenwen, there will be a reality show right away. I called and asked if you were interested in participating." Pei Yun added specifically, "Ahe will also participate, and Liang Chao Tang Guo." "go with." No matter what reality show is there, there are two strategy targets that must be visited. Maybe it was an opportunity this time, and she panicked when she remembered that Liang Chao''s favorability was -90. ... "Live?" Tang Guo was a little surprised, "Meaning that this time the reality show will be broadcast live?" "Yes." Zhu Yi''s face was a little ugly, "I didn''t say that it was a live broadcast before. This is too disrespectful to people." "They must know that if the whole process is broadcast live, the invited people are not willing toe." Now that the contracts have been signed, it is toote to repent. Once repenting, you will have to apany many times the penalty. There hasnt been a full-time live-action reality show yet, and its no wonder everyone hasnt paid attention to this. Tang Guo looked at the forest in the distance and said, "The mountains and rivers are beautiful, and it''s a nice ce." Zhu Yi understood what she meant, "Guoguo, is it really possible to broadcast live?" "definitely no problem." Zhu Yi''s eyes suddenly lit up when he thought of Tang Guo''s situation, "In fact, I also think the live broadcast is pretty good." She believes that after watching the live broadcast,izens will definitely change their views on Tang Guo. "Live broadcast?" Bai Wenwen smiled, it was good, I didn''t expect it to be a reality show in the wild. Chapter 309: Notorious actress (29) Chapter 309: Notorious actress (29) When publicizens heard that this time the "Big Star Walking into the Forest" reality show was live, the whole people were boiling. Netizens who were originally not interested in reality shows are waiting in front of theputer. Especially the Tang Guo ck powder group. They gritted their teeth and happily chased after the daily campus drama updates. Aftering down, they kept their stiff smiles and couldn''t help but cursed mmp, is that woman poisonous? The director of the reality show is called Chang Yuan, who only does reality shows. He basically made famous domestic reality shows. At this moment, Chang Yuan beckoned to let the members who participated in "Big Star Entering the Forest" for the first time, there were eight members. Su He, Liang Chao, Chu Nuo, Cui Yuanbin, Bai Wenwen, Tang Guo, Bai Ningxue, Cui Ni. Except for Bai Wenwen, others including Tang Guo are big stars with tens of millions of fans. Among them, Su He and Liang Chao have taken the actor, Bai Ningxue took the look, and Cui Ni took the actor. Chu Nuo and Cui Yuanbin are also actors with very mature acting skills. If Bai Wenwen is a neer, then Tang Guo is a typical flow vase actress. Except for this campus drama, her previous roles have a special feature-I am the most beautiful. Bai Ningxue is Bai Wenwen''s cousin, but the two don''t seem to deal with each other very much. When Bai Ningxue saw Bai Wenwen, she was a little surprised and disgusted. "This is a very interesting experience." Chang Yuan said with great interest, "I also thought about the live broadcast for a long time, and finally decided to present the show through live broadcast." "In the past we used to record and broadcast all kinds of post trimming, but this time I hope to have a real one." Chang Yuan smiled and was obviously very happy. "An investor made it clear that if you are willing to continue, if you persist until the end, each team will get a bonus of 100 million. The team that has lived the most moist during this period can get 200 million in bonuses." Seeing everyone''s surprise, Chang Yuan said, "I said at the beginning, this is an interesting game." "The mysterious investor has hired the best rescue team and will follow it throughout. You don''t have to worry about dangerous issues." After hearing that there is a guarantee of life, several people are a little moved. As long as there is 100 million in the end, who is not moved? What does live broadcast mean? It means to increase fans. As long as there are no idents, it is absolutely beneficial and harmless to stabilize the personality after experiencing this live reality show. In the end, no one opted out, and Chang Yuan was not surprised at all. "You are divided into two groups. You bring the items and tents you need. The time to survive in the wild is one month, except for the first day, during which you need to get food by yourself." "If you can''t persist, you can withdraw early, but there is no bonus." Chang Yuan didn''t say to let them hold on for a few days. He knew very well that these public figures would never withdraw too early during the live broadcast. "I''m a group with Tang Guo." Liang Chao first said, "We are familiar." "I''m with Wenwen." Su He nced at Tang Guo, walked up to Bai Wenwen, and took her hand. Cui Yuanbin grinned, "Then I must be with my elder sister, and my elder brother will work together to cut money." Thest remaining group was naturally Chu Nuo and Bai Ningxue, neither of whom had any opinion. "Actually, you started live broadcasting as soon as you got off the car." Chang Yuan said with a few people with a smile, like a prankster, "You can start nning the items you want to bring in." Chapter 310: Notorious actress (30) Chapter 310: Notorious actress (30) "Bring sunscreen." "Bring this facial cleanser too." "And this knife, you must bring the knife." This time it was live broadcast throughout the whole process, even the sleeping camera would be facing the tent, so there was no chance to supplement them with any supplies halfway through. For a month, they can only survive on their own. Tang Guo did not refuse, and let Zhu Yi stuff things into his suitcase. Yes, Tang Guo was carrying a suitcase. Zhu Yi said at the beginning that she should bring a bag, but after seeing Tang Guo''s suitcase, she couldn''t refute it. Because this is a mechanical suitcase, it only needs remote control and it will follow Tang Guo. On t ground, it will slide. On uneven and sunken roads, it will stretch out its legs and feet, and the soles of the feet are in the shape of ws, which plunge deep into the ground. You don''t have to worry about walking unsteadily, and you can climb mountains and trees. Zhu Yi was very curious about where Tang Guo did such a ck technology. When Tang Guo came down with herrge suitcase, the miniature camera came to her. The suitcase was standing on the ground, and everyone else brought arge bag down, and suddenly saw Tang Guo carrying a suitcase that was messy. The ck fans who watched the live broadcast finally seized the opportunity to brush the barrage. "Hahahaha, did she think she was going to travel?" "Take that big suitcase." "Skirts or cosmetics?" "Hahahahaha, Iughed to death, this is the funniest joke this year." "Wait for her to be scolded by Actor Liang." ... Then, Tang Guo was a little dazed, still wondering how to make Tang Guo give up his suitcase and walk towards Liang Chao. Everyone was surprised to find that Tang Guo didn''t pull the suitcase at all, and it actually followed her automatically. "Wait, this suitcase will move by itself?" "Before, don''t be too surprised. Now there are automatic suitcases, but they are going to the forest. Don''t you think it is a joke to go to the forest to bring suitcases?" Liang Chao couldn''t help asking, "Xiaoguo, are you sure to bring a suitcase?" He also walked over and did not lift it up, his face turned into pig liver color, which was too heavy. "Hahahaha...The actor Liang is so cute, he actually wants to help Tang Guo carry his luggage." "Hahahahaha, I didn''t even mention it." "At this time, Actor Liang''s mood is desperate, hahahaha, I still want tough." Su He was carrying arge mountaineering bag and a bag in his hand. Bai Wenwen was also carrying a slightly smaller bag behind him. The two looked at Tang Guo silently. "idiot." Su He cursed in a low voice, took Bai Wenwen and walked forward. Everyone has a miniature camera, so the screen on the Inte will show several windows. Once several people ovep, the picture will be adjusted to one. "Xiaoguo, this suitcase is a bit heavy, do you want to lose something?" In fact, Liang Chao also felt that staying in the forest for a month was simply torture for the girl. He understood that Tang Guo was carrying arge suitcase. "No, let''s go, it goes by itself, don''t need me to worry about it." The live audience, "Bringing!" "Look how she will cryter." "Sit down and wait for a face." Chang Yuan was very satisfied with Tang Guo''s use of arge suitcase to create topics for the show. But for really wanting to bring such arge suitcase, he didn''t believe it could be brought in. "Xiao Tang, really want to bring this big suitcase?" "Ok." Chang Yuan smiled, "Since you are so persistent, then I won''t persuade you." She will understand when she walks into the grass after a while. The live broadcast audience was also waiting, watching Tang Guo and Liang Chao, walking towards the forest with their suitcases. Chapter 311: Notorious actress (31) Chapter 311: Notorious actress (31) "Fuck!" "Can still do this??" "This operation is really 666." "If anyone is not convinced, help Tang Guo." "My grandmother doesn''t help." The thing is like this, Tang Guo walked in front, and her suitcase was right next to her. When she walked into the forest, the road was not so smooth, and there were only some paths that were stepped on. In short, for big stars who usually go home by car, they are definitely not used to this way. Then they saw that the suitcase that had been behind Tang Guo grew taller. Two "legs" grew and walked in front of Tang Guo. What made people kneel down even more was that a stirring knife was stuck out beside the suitcase. Wherever the suitcase walked, the nts beside it were all disturbed, opening a wide road. It''s still a bit crowded to walk side by side, but one person is very spacious. Looking at the other people, they all lifted the deep grass to one side with a stick in one hand, and some nts blocked the road sideways. If they didnt jump over, they had to bend over. These nts must be cut off before they can pass. In short, the road is not easy. Looking at Tang Guo, the road was neatly trimmed with a suitcase, and it was simply unobstructed. Liang Chao was stunned for a moment, and then followed with joy. Sure enough, Xiaoguo is a hidden person, he found outst time. They all thought that he was following Tang Guo in a hurry because he took care of her, but in fact he thought Tang Guo was great. He nced at Su He in front of him, who was blind. He didn''t think that people like Xiaoguo were the same as the rumors outside, even Su He did not think so. He felt that there must be some reason for this. The few people who had walked in front wanted to look back at Tang Guo''s jokes, and then they saw this scene, once again messed up. The live broadcast also showed a close-up of the suitcase, watching the audience frantically scrolling through the barrage. "Look for a link." "Look for a link." "I want a suitcase like this too." "Mom no longer has to worry about me climbing mountains." "Tang Guo, goddess, as long as you link me, I promise not to scold you in the future." "Goddess, goddess, I will be your diehard fan from today, very loyal kind." Of course, some ck fans said, "Hehe, it''s not rare, it''s just spection." "That is, how can she experience life in the big forest like this." "This is survival in the wild, what''s the point of her doing this." Then the fans came out again, "The director said at the beginning, you can bring the objects they thought of. If you can drive the helicopter and car in, the director will not say anything." Everyone silently looked at the lush forest and the canopy of trees very close together, and opened the helicopter? Drive a car? Are you looking for death? Cui Ni stopped leaving, she pulled La Cui Yuanbin, "Brother, I want that kind of suitcase." "Sister, I really want it too." Cui Yuanbin carried a very heavy bag with thergest mountaineering bag on his back, with a bitter face, "I really want it." The flexible miniature camera gave him a close-up, which made the audience notice. "Hahahahaha, these two siblings, I seem to be able to understand their feelings." Looking at the big and small bags of Cui Nis two siblings, and then seeing that Tang Guo walked in front easily, carrying only a small bag on his back, and asked Liang Chao to tie a bag to the suitcase. Didn''t youe to travel? Chapter 312: Notorious actress (32) Chapter 312: Notorious actress (32) "Xiaoguo, where did you buy this suitcase?" Liang Chao waved the machete in his hand and watched the knives sticking out from both sides of the suitcase continuously cut off the nts on both sides, and suddenly found that the machete he brought was useless. At this time, in front of theputer, thousands ofizens were secretly poking and waiting for Tang Guo to answer where he bought the suitcase. The director Chang Yuan is also not far away, listening with pointed ears. Not to mention the other people in the show group, they are all looking forward to... "From someone else." This suitcase was asked by Emanuel in the nar Exchange Group. The development of Interster Technology is more than that of here. She is still a rtively old version. "Who gave it?" "Yes, goddess, please tell me who sent your suitcase!!" The audience copsed! Chang Yuan also copsed a little bit. Just now his daughter called and said that she wanted a suitcase of this kind. "You need to pass through three ces to reach your stationing destination." Chang Yuan said, "First, go through the grass smoothly." Seeing how everyone didn''t care, he said gloomily, "Don''t think it''s easy to walk through the bushes. In order to increase the game experience, there will be some traps in front of the program group." "After passing through the grass, you will encounter a rock that needs to be climbed over. The program team will give you seat belts to ensure that you will not fall off. As for how to climb, you will also bring your luggage." Yuanbie nced at Tang Guo with profound meaning. He didn''t believe it anymore. This box would still climb mountains. "It depends on your ability." When the audience heard this, they were a little boiled. "The director, this is for real fun." "Hahahaha, I want tough now, although the box can pass through the grass, but if you climb the mountain..." "It''s impossible to bring such arge box, even the Emperor Liang can''t lift it up." "Tang Guo is about to cry." "Yeah, I''ll just wait for her to cry." Unable to find a way to buy the suitcase, the audience became a little bit irritated, waiting for Tang Guo to make a fool of himself. Chang Yuan watched everyone''s reaction, and many people were staring at Tang Guo''s box. Obviously no one thought she could climb the mountain with the box. "Thest step is a creek. The program team didn''t give you the tools to prepare for the past. It''s up to you how to get there." Chang Yuan happily exined this and left. Cui Ni: "Brother, I really want to blow up Changdao''s dog head now." "Sister, I want to fight too." Audience: "Hahahahaha..." Liang Chao remembered that he was going to climb the mountain and cross the riverter, and nced at the big box, "Little fruit, no problem?" "I advise you to give up some unrealistic items. Although this box is good, it is not suitable for the wild." Su He didn''t know when he came to Tang Guo. Now he is on the live broadcast. Of course, he will not speak to Tang. If you say something not to be angry, "No one will help you when you climb the mountain for a while." When the audience heard Su He''s cold words, they were not disgusted at all, but thought that Su Actor was too conscientious. It''s also so good to people who have abandoned him, reminding them to give up the bulky suitcase early. "Emperor Su deserves to be my male god." "Male god, male god, I love you." "I like Susu better." Bai Wenwen smiled lightly, "Ahe''s right, such arge suitcase is really not conducive to climbing." "No need." Tang Guo smiled and refused. Su He came to persuade her for only one purpose, to provoke her and make her show her teeth and ws in front of the fans. This man is very cruel. Chapter 313: Notorious actress (33) Chapter 313: Notorious actress (33) "Tang Guo, don''t be self-willed at this time, don''t think you have to think about Emperor Liang yourself?" Yes, this is Bai Wenwen''s purpose to persuade Tang Guo. She participated in this reality show just to capture Liang Chao and get the other''s favor. And in this ce, I can also increase the rtionship with Su He, and increase the goodwill value that I haven''t touched for a long time. "Wenwen is so gentle, she is also pleasant to face her rivals." "Yeah, I heard that Wenwen is still a talented woman and a master of study. She is proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Nowhere can shepare with Tang Guo''s vase girl." Both Bai Wenwen and Su He were waiting for Tang Guo to be angry, but after waiting for a minute, the other''s expressions did not change. "Emperor Liang, why don''t you persuade her." "The wild is not a city. Willfulness will cause a lot of trouble. What''s more, there are various dangers ahead. As a group, we should understand each other and don''t always think about ourselves." You can say Bai Wenwen''s words, ck Tang Guo from beginning to end. Had it not been for the rtionship between Liang Chao and Tang Guo, he might have been provoked. In Liang Chao''s eyes, Tang Guo gave this life, and he didn''tck the money for that memory, so he just treated it for fun. Tang Guo wanted to bring a suitcase, so he yed with her, it was not a big deal. This Bai Wenwen''s words clearly discredited Tang Guo a bit deliberately. This makes him a little unhappy. What is Bai Wenwen, and sister Xiaoguo can be ndered by her? Ding! Liang Chao''s favorability value is -5, the current favorability value is -95, warning, warning, Liang Chao''s favorability value drops to -100, the strategy mission will fail, and the host will receive severe punishment. Bai Wenwen''s face was ck at the time, what did she do? ? ? This Liang Chao is inexplicable, right? ? ? Can this reduce the favorability value? ? Is it ugly to the other side? Tang Guo wore high boots with thick soles, a long camouge suit with long sleeves, and her hair pulled up. If she hadn''t brought arge suitcase, everyone would think that she was a professional field survivor. After Liang Chao''s favorability dropped, Bai Wenwen didn''t dare to move forward. She didn''t want to experience the pain of punishment for failed missions. Tang Guo smiled when she saw Bai Wenwen''s distance. "Tongzi, what punishment do you think Bai Wenwen will suffer?" [The host is big, I don''t know this, if you want to know, you can let Liang Chao continue to hate her, the opposite 875 will punish her. "Tongzi, you are getting smarter and smarter." "Scan for me, what are the traps ahead." The system can scan a certain range. On the way, the system also helped Tang Guo to bypass some difficult ces, causing their group to look like they were visiting the back garden. [The host is big, there is a big hole in front of Bai Wenwen to the left, and there is a half hole in the hole. "Liang Chao, let''s go to this position." Tang Guo pointed in the direction of Dakeng. Liang Chao had no objection at all. Anyway, he felt that he was taking advantage. Other teams asionally encountered some small traps and made some jokes. They went smoothly all the way, and there was nothing. Bai Wenwen also saw Tang Guo and Liang Chao getting closer and closer, and she was scared to speed up her pace. [Host, I suggest you go in the direction Tang Guo determined. It should be Liang Chao''s luck, so they have a smooth journey. Bai Wenwen looked at the weeds and mud in her pants, pulled Su He and pointed Tang Guo''s direction, "Ahe, let''s go to this ce." "Tongzi, that 875 came to pit Bai Wenwen, right?" Otherwise, why would Bai Wenwen walk straight to that big hole? Chapter 314: Notorious actress (34) Chapter 314: Notorious actress (34) Bai Wenwen was afraid that Liang Chao would approach, and would immediately reduce her favorability score and be punished by the system, so she walked quickly. I also forgot that Chang Yuan said before that there would be traps in the grass. When approaching the big pit, Bai Wenwen stepped on the air, screamed, and subconsciously grabbed Su He beside her and pulled it down. Both of them were carrying hiking bags, and their weight made them unsteady, so they fell into the big hole. Everyone: "..." Audience: "..." "Hahahahaha..." Liang Chao had a magical smile,pletely ignoring that a miniature camera would broadcast his words and actions to the audience. Anyway, he is such a casual personality. "Happy." What is even more speechless is that Tang Guo also said "happy" to the camera, making everyone messy. "Is it really good for you to look at jokes like this?" "Emperor Liang, your design is broken." "That woman Tang Guo is really disgusting. She fell into a pit and said she was happy." "I have to say that she has never concealed her dislike for those two." "Speaking of which, she just behaves more directly." "The one in front, don''t wash it, your washing is not clean, it''s all ck." Although Chang Yuan was holding back hisugh, he hurriedly got people to get the two who fell into the mud. Tang Guo would definitely not miss this kind of excitement. He reached the edge of the mud pit in the first ce, and looked at the two people covered in mud inside, his mouth bends unconsciously. If Su He hadn''t had mud all over his face, he would find his face looked ugly. Bai Wenwen''s condition is also not good, her hair is covered with mud, she still fell on her head, and there is almost no ce on her body that is not mud. The miniature camera certainly does not stop shooting, so the images of the two are watched by the audience watching the live broadcast. "Although I feel very sorry for the actor Su and Wenwen, I don''t know why I just want tough." "Hahahaha, me too." "Hahahahaha!" Tang Guo just stood on the edge and stared at them. Everyone could see that she was indeed extremely happy, without any cover. Cui Ni also came over and asked if the two of them were hurt or something. Even Bai Ningxue, who didn''t like Bai Wenwen, didn''t smile, but made peoplee and save them with a calm expression. Only Liang Chao and Tang Guo almost didn''t say in their eyes, wow wow wow, you fell well, it made us so happy, they are two weird things. "Emperor Su, are you okay?" The rescue team asked. If there is no injury, just pull the person up. Su He took a deep breath, maintaining a gentle personality, "It''s okay. Director Chang said long ago that there will be traps in the grass because we have little experience. This incident tells us that when passing through the grass, we must not be too Anxious, we must first explore the road before walking over." Su He''s remarks made the people whoughed at him embarrassed. He took advantage of the trend and made a wave of goodwill in front of the fans. This operation is really admirable. Although Bai Wenwen was very annoyed, facing the whole live broadcast, she could onlyugh. When the two were rescued, Tang Guo said, "Director, do they go straight away, or do they want them to take a bath first, then change their clothes and leave?" "Do you provide bath water?" After speaking, Su He and Bai Wenwen stared at Tang Guo fiercely, almost eating her under the muddy eyes. Qiao Nie was sitting in front of theputer, looking at the smug look of the woman inside seriously, and the corners of his mouth curled up. Chapter 315: Notorious actress (35) Chapter 315: Notorious actress (35) If you say how Su He feels at this time, it is that you want to kill Tang Guo. It happened that there were miniature cameras everywhere, and he dared not copse at all. He has walked tremblingly over the past few years, and his position has not yet been fully secured. Unlike Cui Yuanbin and Chu Nuo, he is an actor who eats acting. Once the setting copses, he will be wasted all these years. Tang Guo, this woman, is his nightmare. Leaving when he was at the lowest point, and trying to ruin his life when he was standing at the highest point. Su He didn''t show up on his face, but he had already condemned Tang Guo to death in his heart. When the show is over, he will definitely make the other party regret it. Bai Wenwen and Su He could only wipe the mud off their bodies, changed their clean clothes, and moved on. The program team said at the beginning that they would not provide anything. If they asked for water to take a bath in public, it would definitely be criticized. Moreover, the program team does not always carry bath water. If they want to take a bath, it will take a lot of manpower and material resources. "875, I want to exchange my luck charm, and then exchange two lucky charms for me." Although I changed into clean clothes, many parts of my body were soaked in mud, and I could smell the mud and grass after changing it, and there was some fishy smell. "Throw me the unlucky charm on Liang Chao and Tang Guo. The lucky charm I and Su He use." Bai Wenwen can''t stand it anymore, "You help me look ahead and don''t have other traps." Bai Wenwen didn''t know that the unlucky talisman she let 875 get over had been taken back to the system by Tang Guo. Finally passed through the jungle and reached the rocky ce. The rock does not look high, but it is not easy to walk. The staff was already above the rock and threw the safety rope down. Both Bai Wenwen, who were unhappy all the way, looked at Tang Guo at the ce where they reached the rock. The audience who had been waiting here also began to boil. "Ahhhh, I didn''t eat lunch at all, just waiting for this time." "The womanughed at my actor Su before, now I want to see how she cries." "Wenwen in my house is so gentle, she dare tough at it, now it''s her turn." It''s impossible to be so lucky alone, right? It went smoothly without encountering any danger. "Wait for Tang Guo to cry." "Wait for Tang Guo to throw the box." The two barrage floated across the screen, and they couldn''t stop it. "Ahe, be careful." Bai Wenwen looked at Su He who was tied with a safety rope, and carefully checked him, and naturally let the fans praise him again. Su He also held her hand and said some words of encouragement. As for the Cui sisters, they hugged each other, indicating that I was so scared, my younger brother was afraid of heights, and my sister was afraid of heights, which caused the audience tough. The quietest people are Chu Nuo and Bai Ningxue. They don''t speak much, but they cooperate with each other in a tacit understanding. And Tang Guo and Liang Chao were called a poisonous group, a highly poisonousbination. Tang Guo and Liang Chao also fastened their seat belts, and neither of them climbed immediately. Everyone observed Tang Guo''s expression, trying to see what she was thinking, the camera also gave a close-up of the big suitcase, and everyone understood everything. The others also took a look at Tang Guo and started climbing. Just now Chang Yuan said that the first person to climb up can make a request to the program group. Bai Wenwen and Su He nced at each other. Their request was bath water and clean clothes. Therefore, the two started first. The other two groups followed. Tang Guo hadn''t moved yet. She was drinking water and gnawing on a small biscuit. Chapter 316: Notorious actress (36) Chapter 316: Notorious actress (36) "She won''t give up?" "She went so smoothly all the way, she may not be able to ept it now." "Yeah, after all, that suitcase is really good, so I have to bring it here." They all wondered if Tang Guo would cry. Then Tang Guo said to Liang Chao, "Let''s go." Liang Chao hesitated, remembering that Tang Guo must have an idea, and began to climb. He wanted to take his bag over and carry it on his own, but Tang Guo refused, saying that it was okay. The bag should be tied to the suitcase. When the audience heard these words, they all thought Tang Guo was going to give up on himself. Next, Tang Guo began to climb. She took out a small remote control, not knowing what she had pressed, and then started climbing rock climbing,pletely ignoring the suitcase. "Has she no suitcases?" "But if you don''t bring it, she only has a small bag on her back. How will she live in the next month?" Under the suspicion of everyone, someone suddenly discovered that the suitcase had moved! ! "Look, the suitcase has moved, it has moved!" Next they seemed to see something terrible. The suitcase was rushing toward the rock at a rapid speed, and the two protruding iron ws grabbed the rock and climbed up. Its climbing speed is simply faster than humans. "Please tell me, this is not true, is it a robot?" "No, I guess it''s an Autobot, like... the Ho." "No, no, no, it should be called a box person, it can slide on t ground, the grass can open the way, it can climb mountains, and maybe it can swim." "Ahhhh, I want such a suitcase." Su He was dumbfounded, and Bai Wenwen was dumbfounded. Because the box just passed by them and quickly climbed to the top of the rock. The people who were climbing looked at the aloft, as if despising their box, their faces were a little red. Bai Wenwen gritted her teeth, what about the box first? The director said that the team is number one. For the bath water, she must get the first. Bai Wenwen and Su He climbed up vigorously. The other two groups did not deliberatelypete for this number one. Everyone knew that this number one was set for both Bai Wenwen and them. But... you have to ask whether Tang Guo and Liang Chao agreed or not. "Let''s get first." "Liang Chao, can you do it?" Liang Chao blushed, "Xiaoguo, you can''t ask a man if it''s okay under the camera, this kind of shameful question will hurt a man''s self-esteem." Audience: "Fuck! The persona of the actor Liang really copses every day." "I have participated in rock climbing team training, and there is no problem at all." The reason why he was unhappy was not to take Tang Guo into consideration for fear of her having problems here. "Then we will be faster." Then everyone saw a vigorous figure quickly climbing on the rock, she seemed to be running, and the chic and rxed movements stunned the onlookers. Even Liang Chao was surprised and quickly followed. "Wow! She can actually rock climbing." "No, isn''t her speed a bit scary? Is she going to hang up?" "Fuck, heroine, you have a good skill." Although there are still many people who don''t like Tang Guo, from the performance point of view, she is not the kind of vase actress on the surface. The climbing speed is fast and the movements are neat and handsome, which reminds them of Lin Weiwei in "High School Love", who is also a very handsome girl. This school drama is only halfway through, and they all want to watch todays update a little bit impatiently. "I''m sorry, the first is mine." This is what Tang Guo left after passing by Bai Wenwen and Su He. Damnable and arrogant! Chapter 317: Notorious actress (37) Chapter 317: Notorious actress (37) "Cheers!" When Bai Wenwen and Su Hexing were struggling to climb to the top of the rock, they saw Tang Guo and Liang Chao sitting on the rocks drinking red wine. Their faces were distorted and they were caught by the camera. . "If I were Bai Wenwen and Su He, the movements I would make would be more hideous than them." "Yes, I know." "We all understand." "It''s those two people who are too hateful." Tang Guo took the red wine out of the suitcase. When it came out, the staff on it were shocked. Tang Guo looked at the river behind the rock, "I don''t know if there are fish in it." "Grilled fish with red wine is great." Liang Chao swallowed subconsciously, "It''s pretty good." When everyone came up, Chang Yuan wanted to kick these two people out of the program group. Even if I drink red wine, I''m still discussing about catching fish in the river. Why don''t you go to heaven? Audience: "They must be here to travel." "I don''t know which group they reported." "Envying." Chang Yuan coughed lightly, "Tang Guo and Liang Chao won first ce in rock climbing. You can make a request." "What do you want?" Tang Guo asked Liang Chao, he shook his head, "You mention it, I don''t want anything." "Director Chang, give me a barbecue grill. I need seasoning. You should be prepared?" Chang Yuan hehehe, "Really only need a barbecue?" He was prepared. After all, he had to survive in the wild for a month, and the show crew couldn''t bring much food. If you really need it, you can only contact people outside and let them airdrop in. When Bai Wenwen heard the barbecue grill, her face was distorted again, her bath water! "There is water underneath. I will go down for a while. I will build a shed by the river and I can wash it." It''s just that the water is cold, and I''m afraid it will be ufortable to wash. Su He regrets a bit and didn''t bring a small pot. When Su He said this, Bai Wenwen''s face paled, and she grabbed Su He and said, "Ahe, we are going to live here for a month. We can only take a cold shower every day?" Although she has a system, the contents in it dare not be exchanged. Bai Wenwen nced at the two drinking people over there, still wondering in her heart, why is her unlucky charm useless? [Maybe Liang Chaos luck is great, the host, you have to work hard to attack Liang Chao, and get his favor value. ] 875''s voice was still a little excited, but Bai Wenwen didn''t notice it. To be honest, Bai Wenwen was a little flustered, when she used to do the Raiders task, no matter how difficult it was to ovee. This time it went well at first, but there was no progress since then. She also took four missions. At present, Wei Chuan''s progress is high, Su and here are not moving, the other two are almost -100. If all fails, she...she will be obliterated. Tang Guo had cut a harpoon, and was fishing with Liang Chao in the river. Tang Guo went down with a fork, and he would always fork one, and the audience and fans barrage were constantly brushing. "Oh oh oh, this spearfish''s technique is amazing." "Emperor Liang doesn''t talk about you, there is no fish." "It''s shameful to ask us to raise sugar and sugar." Tang Guo''s performance was so appetizing that they couldn''t care about scolding her at all, and they would be impressed by the skills she showed. "Xiaoguo, teach me quickly, why do you seed every time?" Liang Chao looked bitter. Audience: "Emperor Liang, you are too much." Qiao Nie watched the two standing together happily by the river, moved his fingers, and sent a barrage, "Liang Chao is not a man." I feel better atst. Chapter 318: Notorious actress (38) Chapter 318: Notorious actress (38) "Sigh... so cold." Bai Wenwen frowned and began to wash the mud on her body. The miniature camera has privacy settings. At present, she is not being filmed, and there will be female staff to help guard outside the shed. The program team still respects the actress. As for Tang Guo, he was eating grilled fish with Liang Chao. Many of the staff of the program team also went down to the river to fish for fish, but few can be like Tang Guo. After rock climbing and fishing, everyone had to admit that Tang Guo had the skills to survive in the wild. After eating the fish, Chang Yuan told the teams that they were stationed across the river. In the past, let them figure out their own way, even if they swim in the past, it is ok, but if they swim in the past, the backpack will get wet, the contents inside will be damaged a lot, and it is not good for the image. The setting of this link by the program group is definitely a test of the actor''s wisdom. Most of the people in the program group passed by rowing the motorboat they had prepared long ago, leaving Tang Guo and the eight others here. Bai Wenwen first thought of a way to tie a wooden raft. The river is seven meters wide, and one wooden raft can cross the river. It''s just that Zha Mu Pai needs to cut trees, but ording to the Forest Protection Law, it is not allowed to cut trees, only some dead trees can be picked. "I think Tangtang and the actor Liang should ask the program crew for a motorboat, but unfortunately they lost this opportunity." "Yeah, why didn''t I think that before I thought that the reward was to let Bai Wenwen and Su Yingdi take a bath, but now I understand that the program group gave them a chance to cross the river." "It can only be said that Changdao''s heart is deep." Chu Nuo came to the river and measured the depth of the water with a long bamboo pole. "The depth is close to three meters." If he is alone, there is still no problem in swimming, even if he holds a backpack, he can take care of it. But this game is not for them to swim past. "I think it''s only possible to make a row." Bai Wenwen said, "But we can''t cut down trees, we can only pick up some dead trunks." "It seems that there is no other way but to tie a bamboo row." "What do you think?" Chu Nuo asked Bai Ningxue. Bai Ningxue shook her head. She didn''t have any wild survival skills at all. "There is only Zhazhupai." "Then let''s find wood." Bai Wenwen also took Su He to find the wood. No matter what, with so many groups, I had to find the wood first. Cui Ni and Cui Yuanbin looked at each other and smiled, "Brother, I''m going to y my old job again." "Haha, sister, I am looking forward to it." Upon hearing the words of the two siblings, the fans suddenly remembered that this sibling was once famous for ying stilts. Most people y stilts for more than one meter, and the masters y three meters. The two siblings have yed four. Rice. As long as they find four that are three meters long, they will be able to cross the river smoothly. Then, they fixed their gazes on Tang Guo and Liang Chao, and listened to Tang Guo saying, "Have you ever yed rock climbing and cool running?" "yed...yed." Liang Chao was a little embarrassed. When he was a teenager, he especially liked all kinds of extreme sports. He would rock climbing and cool running every week, and even went to high-rise buildings to run. He almost didn''t scare his mother into a heart attack. Fans couldn''t helpughing when they heard Liang Chao''s past. But, does Tang Guo ask what this means? "They need at least four logs to be able to cross the river, we only need one." Tang Guo said deeply. Chapter 319: Notorious actress (39) Chapter 319: Notorious actress (39) "Director Qiao, are you sure that the second female is Tang Guo?" "Actually, I like this role. I don''t know if Director Qiao can be morefortable here." The investor said. He recently hired a neer to please him, so he lowered his face to speak. Qiao Nie nced at the middle-aged man, "No one can interfere with my role." The investor was a little unhappy, "Director Qiao, you can''t just because Tang Guo is yours, just that..." "I can give your candidate a chance to audition. If she is better than Tang Guo, the second woman is her." Of course, that is impossible, Qiao Nie sneered. The investor heaved a sigh of relief. He didn''t expect Qiao Nie to agree. As long as he was given an audition opportunity, he would do everything well. Thinking of a piece of news he had learned, he took a deep look at Qiao Nie and left with a smile on his face. After leaving the room, he sneered. Didn''t Tang Guo go to the field reality show? I''m afraid there will be no return. Thinking that he had overheard it identally, he quickly retracted his expression. Secret, this is a secret. After the investor left, Qiao Nie turned on the live broadcast of the reality show again, just in time to see Tang Guo smiling at Liang Chao, and the hand that held the mouse tightened. The two siblings of Cui Ni have found two pieces of wood that are more than three meters long, and they have tried to support them. They put on their backpacks, stretched the wood into the river, tied it to their legs, and started to cross the river. The barrage has been swiped, all "Cui Family Sister and Brother 666". The two were very nervous. They supported each other. It was actually very difficult to stilt in the water and would be subject to a lot of resistance. Fortunately, their basic skills are strong. After ten minutes, they finally crossed the river. After they got down, they were sweating profusely. Both Bai Wenwen''s Suhe group and Bai Ningxue Chunuo''s group have found a lot of wood and are tying the wooden row. Tang Guo and Liang Chao also wandered in the forest. The audience did not pick up some short pieces of wood when they encountered them, not knowing what they meant. Until... Tang Guo and Liang Chao saw a whole tree lying in front of them. The leaves had just fallen off, with thick thighs and a length of about ten meters. Liang Chao took out the machete he carried and chopped down all the trees, leaving only a bare trunk. Then Liang Chao worked as a coolie and carried the trunk back. "Could they also choose aplete tree?" "Six, are these two people obsessivepulsive disorder?" If it is a bamboo row, it is not attractive to them. There are already two groups of bamboo row, which is nothing new. On the contrary, the Cui family''s sisters and brothers are somewhat interesting. Crossing the river on stilts requires skill. "I''m a little worried that when they drew the bamboo raft, the suitcase is too heavy, will it sink directly." "Hahaha! You are poisonous." "But the previous one is right, the suitcase is so heavy." Then they saw Liang Chaoy the tree trunks on both sides of the river bank, and suddenly there was no sound. "Isn''t it what I thought?" "Does Actor Liang want to perform parkour for us here?" "If it is, I will call him 666 out loud." "What about Tang Guo? What about her suitcase?" ording to everyone''s normal thinking, Tang Guo would not think that Tang Guo could also run over the trunk with his suitcase. And it''s still a seven-meter-wide river, with only thick thighs or round trunks, which will slide down if you don''t pay attention. Chapter 320: Notorious actress (40) Chapter 320: Notorious actress (40) "Then I will go there first?" Liang Chao asked, "You really can?" He still couldn''t believe it, and nced at the suitcase again, "This..." Tang Guo took out the remote control, this action was already very familiar to the audience. "Don''t tell, it can really swim." "If it is, I will kneel for it." "Tangtang, where did you get this ck technology?" After the adjustments were made, the suitcase in front of me was really in the water. The eyelids of people on both sides of the strait were beating, and a board appeared under the suitcase. After entering the water, it rushed directly to the opposite side like surfing. When it reached the shore, it automatically stretched out its two legs and climbed to the shore very humanely, just standing on the shore, as if waiting for the arrival of its owner. "Fuck, Brother suitcase, I will kneel for you, can''t I kneel for you?" "Our country stiptes that after the founding of the People''s Republic of my country, it is not allowed to be refined, and the suitcase isrge. You can go quickly. You will be arrestedter. Numerous barrages were refreshed, pushing the poprity of the show to another high wave. Chang Yuan touched his nose. In fact, he didn''t expect that this is a reality show. In the end, he was snatched by a suitcase. He nced at Tang Guo, who was opposite, and asked Xiao Tangter, who gave it to him. His daughter just called again, and if he doesn''t take it back this time, the girl will definitely ignore him. Liang Chao didn''t worry at all, stepped on the tree trunk and ran to the opposite side quickly. Originally, he looks handsome and has a rebellious personality. Parkour is a sport he once loved. When he ran, he felt like he was back when he was a teenager, just thinking about remembering that he didn''t expect to get to the other side. He showed a rather regretful look, and the fans who watched screamed. Qiao Nie posted another barrage: He likes parkour, which shows that this man is not stable. Of course, the barrage was quickly flooded. Tang Guo was right there, and she gently jumped onto the tree trunk, and ran over quickly, light and fluttering. Before everyone could react, she had already reached the other side. This makes people who watch it think that running over is actually very simple. "Wow, Actor Liang is so handsome." "No, no, I''m handsome in Tangtang." "No! I think the suitcase is the most handsome." "..." Bai Wenwen was also a little unbelievable, "The system, is there any sign that can make me run over like that?" [Sorry host, you dont have enough points. If you want to exchange items, please work hard toplete the task. As well as Tang Guo''s speed, her skills are entirely her own abilities, without the help of external forces. This clearly tells Bai Wenwen to rely on herself. Bai Wenwen almost yelled at her, if it weren''t for binding such a thing that requires points for everything, would she have the hard work of a strategy man? [After identification of the system program, the host is very happy with the man of the strategy, and has a negative attitude when facing difficulties. In order to let the host continue to work hard, the system decided to give the host electric shock punishment. Before Bai Wenwen had time to refute, she felt as if her soul had been chopped by exhaustion. Her face turned pale all of a sudden, but she couldn''t make a point. After slowing down, she disliked the system at ny points. "It turned out to be this kind of punishment." Tang Guo was a little curious, "I can actually attack directly with my soul." [If the host is very interested, when I swallow 875 in the future, let''s study it. Chapter 321: Notorious actress (41) Chapter 321: Notorious actress (41) Bai Wenwen''s Suhe group and Chu Nuo Bai Ningxue group finally tied the wooden raft and rowed the wooden raft to the station. Tang Guo was standing by the river, staring at Bai Wenwen''s pale face without blinking, her cheerful appearance almost made Bai Wenwen dizzy. Su He looked at Tang Guo deeply, smiled at the camera, led Bai Wenwen away, and chose a ce to set up the tent. Liang Chao was setting up a tent over there, even the tent with Tang Guo. In his mind, Tang Guo is his savior and sister, and he must take good care of it. After Tang Guo ate a bag of snacks, she stood up. The audience behind the screen saw her walk up to the suitcase and remove something from it. "Looks like a small shovel." "It''s just a shovel." "What is she going to do?" After Liang Chao set up the tent, he saw Tang Guo digging a hole, and he walked to the side of the big hole, "What is this going to be used for?" "Put water." Tang Guo kept digging, "It''s a hot day, can''t you not take a bath, right?" Liang Chao looked weird, "It''s all mud when you dig it out, and it''s easy to get muddy when you bring in water." Although he likes extreme sports very much, he has not participated in field survival training. Let alone Liang Chao, everyone else has nomon sense of survival in the wild. It is also because of this that the reality show "Big Star Into the Forest" is avable. "It''s just heating up the water." Tang Guo said nonchntly, "I brought a hand shower head." Audience: "Did you hear what she said?" "It seems to have brought a shower head." "Where, why didn''t I see it?" "I guess what ck technology is again." "The previous statement is correct, I also think it is ck technology." "Somewhat looking forward to." The other group also noticed that Tang Guo was digging a hole, but did not care. The staff of the program group are different. They have brought in the daily necessities they need for a month, so there is no need to bother. "Liang Chao, you go to make a fire." Although Liang Chao was puzzled, he went to make a fire. After digging a satisfactory hole, Tang Guo went to the river. They thought she was going to divert water, but they didn''t expect her to pick up rocks. Audience: "I see, she wants to heat the stone and throw it into a pit filled with water so that there will be hot water." "It''s also because the sun isn''t too big now, otherwise you can draw water directly into the pit, and the water will be hot after one day of exposure." These are no strangers to people living in the wild, but if a big star knows it, it''s a bit surprising. Unconsciously, the people watching became a little more curious about Tang Guo, and the barrage of cursing people decreased a lot. After Liang Chao started the fire, he listened to Tang Guo and took the stone to the fire. She turned around and went through the suitcase again, and under the stunned eyes of the audience, she took out a long tube. That''s right! It''s the pipe. "666, the old grandma will persuade you without help, she even brought a water pipe." "Hahaha, Tangtang is ready." "As expected of my goddess." "Although I am a ck fan of this woman, I have to admire her foresight at this time, at least she is not so mindless." "It''s very smart, right, do you see who in the other team brought the tube and shovel?" Tang Guo walked slowly to the river, threw the pipe down, let Liang Chao hold the other end, and said, "I''ll leave it to the water absorption. This kind of degrading work is not suitable for me." Audience: "Hahahaha...be confident." Chapter 322: Notorious actress (42) Chapter 322: Notorious actress (42) The big pit was filled with most of the water, and the stones over there were almost hot. "Liang Chao, the heavy work of throwing stones into the puddle is not suitable for me." Liang Chao said with joy, "I''ll go." Audience: "Emperor Liang, your design has copsed again." "Emperor Liang, are you so happy to work?" Qiao Nie stared at the smiling woman on the screen, especially when she was directing Liang Chao to work. At that moment, he felt like he wanted to rece Liang Chao. Seeing Liang Chao''s silly work, Qiao Nie''s eyes were deep, maybe... he could be an airborne guest? "Wow, it''s really hot." Liang Chao was very curious. He tried to test the water temperature, and saw Tang Guo flipping in the suitcase, and he flipped out two shower heads. Unlike the shower head at home, there is something like a pliers grip on the handle, and there is a thin tube under it. Tang Guo gave Liang Chao one, and said, "Put the other end in the water, and when you take a bath, firmly pinch the handle and the water wille up. It is no different from the shower head at home." Audience: "Sure enough, it is ck technology, although it is magical, it is not impossible to make it." "I''m now very curious whether the person who gave Tangtang these things is a senior inventor." "If it really is, when will these things go on the market? This is my concern." "I still want that box." "+1" After Liang Chao got the shower head, he was very happy, and said without Tang Guo, "I''m going to build a shower shed." Tang Guo nodded, found a ce to sit down, and watched the other groups busy with all kinds of interesting things. They have not experienced survival training in the wild, and the tents are unstable, and it takes many times to seed. When I started the fire, I searched for firewood with moisture, but it made smoke billowing around me. I thought it was on fire. Anyway, the audienceughed. Tang Guo only knew to call 666. Now the performance of other people finally made them more bnced. Well, not all celebrities are the same as Tang Guo, and all the wild survival skills are lit, and there are still people with ck technology. Bai Wenwen and Su He looked up at their tents after they could not tie up the tent. On Tang Guo''s side, the two tents were firmly set up, and the chosen ce was still rtively hidden. Surrounded by mountains on three sides, it was particrly safe, not to mention private space. Goodbye, there is a steaming puddle not far from the tent, and a shed not far from the puddle that I dont know what to do. "Why are they all done?" Bai Wenwen couldn''t help butin to 875, "These indigenous people are really amazing." [The host should not underestimate the natives. If the host does not have this system, he can only survive in this world and be beaten by the natives. Bai Wenwen was upset, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She picked up the clothes she had changed before, and was going to the river to wash them. Just when she was about to throw her clothes in, she felt someone nearby. When she looked back, it was Tang Guo. She was so scared that she blurted out and asked, "What are you doing?" Suddenly remembering that it was live broadcast here, she smiled, "Tang Guo, are you okay?" "Do you wash clothes?" Audience: "I always feel what Tangtang is going to do." "Tangtang, don''t be impulsive, this is live broadcast, don''t push people down the river in anger." Tang Guo nced at Bai Wenwen''s dirty clothes and said, "We will live here for the next month." "I know, is there any problem?" Chapter 323: Notorious actress (43) Chapter 323: Notorious actress (43) Tang Guo didn''t move his eyes, and continued, "You throw dirty clothes into the river, what should we do if we drink water?" "Have you never seenmon sense in the wild? You still have to survive here when you encounter such a clear and clean river. The water is best to use a container, otherwise the water will be contaminated by you." Bai Wenwen''s face became stiff. She thought Tang Guo was going to warn her, but she didn''t expect to just tell her that washing clothes would pollute the water. Everyone else heard it, and the man who had nned to go swimming in the river quickly put down his clothes. Tang Guo was right. They will live here for a month. If the water is polluted, they will not be able to survive. Bai Wenwen took her clothes back awkwardly, and had to squeeze a smile, and said to Tang Guo, "Thank you for reminding." God knows how ufortable she felt when she said this. Audience: "Wow, Tangtang is so professional." "I actually know to protect drinking water, look down on her." "Speaking of Tang Guo like this, I don''t think she looks like someone who would abandon her boyfriend for the sake of prosperity and wealth." "One yard goes to one yard. Watch the live broadcast for the trouble ahead, don''t wash it." With Tang Guo''s words, everyone fetched water carefully, and didn''t dare to wash things by the river at will. Chang Yuan is very satisfied. The reality show shows the actor''s life state, and it is good to have a little positive energy. It''s really right to invite Tang Guo to this reality show. It was originally intended to attract the audience through Tang Guo''s previous "poprity", but the result was really attracted. After the show is over, the biggest winner is probably Tang Guo. Chang Yuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. This woman is not easy. No wonder Qiao Nie is willing to enter the water with her willingly. At the station, the food for the first day is provided by the program team. Starting from the next day, you have to prepare yourself. "It''s over, it''s over..." Cui Ni was pale, "Brother, I forgot to bring mosquito coils." It is summer, and in the big forest, there are many mosquitoes, and a bite is a poison bag. They have delicate skin and tender flesh, and they can''t stand two bites of skin. Can''t stay in the tent forever? Here Bai Ningxue also stiffened, and silently took out two mosquito-repellent coils from the backpack. Chu Nuo happened to see it, and his face was also stiff. "I forgot that there is no electricity here." Audience: "Hahaha...Bai Ningxue is so cute." "Yes, yes, my goddess Xue is so cute, she actually brought mosquito coils in the wild." "I brought toilet water." Bai Wenwen said, "I only brought two bottles." Everyone shook their heads, two bottles were definitely not enough, but Bai Wenwen and the others couldn''t do it alone. The audience looked at Tang Guo looking forwardly, looking forward to her getting something good. But this time Tang Guo said, "I didn''t bring mosquito coils." The actresses of several groups were all embarrassed. They lived in the forest without mosquito coils in the summer, and it took them two days to be covered in bags. "As for mosquitoes, don''t worry too much." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, everyone stared at her. "Find some mosquito repellent, that''s it." "What kind of mosquito repellent?" Trini asked without understanding, she was afraid of mosquito bites and disfigurement. Even Bai Wenwen, at this moment, is eager for Tang Guo to find a way. Her points are not enough for the right items, otherwise the mosquito coils can still be exchanged. "If you don''t know mosquito repellent, you should find some wood with moisture. This kind of wood will produce a very thick smoke when burned, which can repel insects such as mosquitoes and moths. The burning is more expensive. Chapter 324: Notorious actress (44) Chapter 324: Notorious actress (44) Everyone quickly followed Tang Guo''s method to find some moist wood. After burning, there was a lot of smoke. The mosquitoes that were buzzing in their ears were driven away, and they finally breathed a sigh of relief. And they also imitated Tang Guo''s previous method of digging hot water, heated up a lot of water, and took a bath infort. Although there is no manual shower head, it is morefortable than taking a cold shower. The whole program group''s impression of Tang Guo is getting better and better. She thinks of a way to prevent others from using it. On the contrary, if you have any doubts, you can still ask her. Of course, except for Su He and Bai Wenwen. At first Su He asked Tang Guo to borrow the hand shower head. Tang Guomu said with a face, "No." The appearance of indifferent personality has already made fans feel sick. She has been showing her true temperament, they really don''t know how to spray. "Is it really going to be like this?" Su He was a little injured, "I don''t mind what happened at the beginning. There is no need that friends can''t do it?" "I really don''t understand. Since you chose to leave, why do you have to go back now." "I already have Wenwen, Tang Guo, I hope you can understand, and you can''t regret it because you are not reconciled, I will break up with Wenwen, right?" This pot is also slipping away, obviously it was Su He who came to borrow the shower head, but Tang Guo didn''t borrow it, and it turned out that she made trouble because she was not willing to Su He not to break up with Bai Wenwen. Why doesn''t this man go to heaven? In fact, Su He wanted to borrow many of Tang Guo''s tools, and thought that Tang Guo would not refuse in front of the camera. Unexpectedly, she not only refused, but also refused very simply. "Emperor Su, have you misunderstood something?" Tang Guo seemed to smile, but under the dim me, her white face became a little more blush, and she looked pretty. Anyway, the audience watching the live broadcast was stunned: "Yan Gou is going to lick the screen." "I''m someone who already has a man." When Tang Guo uttered these words, everyone felt like a dog. What is the rtionship between Qiao Nie and her, does she have no points? Anyway, everyone knows that Tang Guo was packaged by Qiao Nie. If it is really about the rtionship between boy and girl friends, can Qiao Nie not announce it? Because of Tang Guo, Qiao Nie''s reputation was stinky, and after all, she was still involved. The audience also remembered thements made by Qiao Nie at the beginning, when the woman in front of them would be praised one by one, the whole person would be bad. "Does Qiao meet this woman after doing bad things in his previous life?" "The fame of Director Qiao I in vain was destroyed." Tang Guosuan nced at Su He, "You are so strange, I''m not reconciled for what you are, didn''t youe to borrow the shower head?" "Why, if I don''t lend it to you, you will be angry, and you can''t help but take the shameless things I used to be blind to?" "Su He, you are too stingy." "Are you jealous that I found a better man than you?" Su He clenched a fist, this woman was really unreasonable. Obviously she couldn''t see him well. What repentance, if you really repent, turn your head and return to Qiao Nie? "Don''t borrow, don''t borrow, say how many times you don''t borrow, even if you used to be the person I like very much..." She paused, "I don''t like it now, so I don''t borrow." When Su He saw that she said she liked him, a special light shed in his eyes. At that time... he was stunned for a moment, thinking she really liked him. But that feeling quickly disappeared, Tang Guo really Chapter 325: Notorious actress (45) Chapter 325: Notorious actress (45) "That''s disturbing." Had it not been for the camera, he would never spare this woman. Too shameless. "Su He, let me tell you, this month, your group don''te to me to borrow anything. No one will borrow you." Su He turned around abruptly and met Tang Guo''s smiling eyes. She continued, "Also, please remember that I have a man." This sentence almost angered Su He. Is it reasonable to say that after being wrapped up? [Host, Bai Wenwen seems to be walking towards Liang Chao. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "She is going to attack Liang Chao again?" [It should... It should be. "Isn''t that looking for death?" "Liang Chao won''t let me down." Tang Guo meaningfully watched Liang Chao standing by the river, and Bai Wenwen walked to him to talk, mostlyplimenting him on the tent set up and the bathing shed is also good, can you ask him about it. Bai Wenwen was actually pressed into a hurry, and the task has not improved. Su He likes her, but she always feels that there are still shorings. She came to Liang Chao for two purposes, one was to increase Liang Chao''s favorability value, and second, to make Su He value her and increase Su He''s favorability value. "In fact, Ahe didn''t mind those things a long time ago." Bai Wenwen observed Liang Chao''s expression, "You have time to persuade Tang Guo, let her not be so persistent, she should be born again and find her own life." There is nothing wrong with this, provided that Liang Chao has no ill feelings towards her. [Ding, Liang Chao''s favorability value is -5, the current favorability value reaches the lowest value -100, and the Raiders Liang Chao mission failed. [The host mission failed and will receive an electric shock for ten minutes. Bai Wenwen''s eyes widened, before he had time to react, the painful electric shock came and fell to the ground. This scene not only rmed the audience, but also other people. Su He ran the fastest, picked up Bai Wenwen, and stared at Liang Chao, "Even if you are for Tang Guo, you shouldn''t bully Wenwen? She doesn''t know anything." Liang Chao''s face became cold, "I didn''t shoot her." "you" "Liang Chao did not bully Bai Wenwen." Tang Guo walked over and stared at Bai Wenwen, who was pale and terrible. She was convulsed in pain. Such pain wouldst for ten minutes. Tang Guo smiled. so happy. System: Happy. "You really don''t have any sympathy." Seeing Tang Guo''s smile, Su He couldn''t help it anymore and picked up Bai Wenwen back to the tent. The scene was a little embarrassing, and they separated. Did Liang Chao bully Bai Wenwen? Just tune out the video. Su He came up and said that he was bullying, which was really arbitrary. But no one missed it, the gloating on Tang Guo''s face. Audience: "She''s so happy." "I said it a long time ago, this woman is hard-hearted and has no conscience." "After that, I''ll be a face powder." "Not promising." "Others are ufortable, she justughs at one side, this kind of person is always dark." "I like her anyway." [Host, more people scold you. The system is not worried, just to remind him of his host. Tang Guo opened a bottle of wine and drank deliciously, "That''s good." "This time, I will make everyone pay." The system doesn''t understand, the host wants a big one? "Come on, Liang Chao has a drink." Liang Chao took the cup and couldn''t help asking, "Do you still care about Su He?" "No, who said I care about him?" "If you don''t care about him, why... why do you still want to do those things?" That kind of thing that caught people''s attention. "Compared to Su He, I think you and Qiao Nie are more promising together." Qiao Nie, who was watching the live broadcast, frowned. Liang Chaoshun looked a lot. Next time the actor will let him audition. Chapter 326: Notorious actress (46) Chapter 326: Notorious actress (46) Since that night, Liang Chao heard Tang Guo say that the reason why he was so noticeable was that he didn''t want to control the happy mood of seeing Su He unlucky. She also said that she only hated Su He, but didn''t like it. After a few days, Liang Chao observed it, and indeed found that Tang Guo''s eyes looked at Su He without any warm color. Bai Wenwen didn''t seem to be leaning in front of him either, seeing his eyes still a little disgusting, he was especially strange. In the following days, Tang Guo and Liang Chao livedfortably in Ba Shi. Everyone found that Tang Guo was omnipotent. She could not only spear fish, but also hunt. She even knew all kinds of nts in the forest and was able to find edible nts. They live for a month, it is impossible to eat meat all the time, they also need to eat some vegetables and fruits. Every day Tang Guo and Liang Chao went out happily and returned with a rewarding experience. If she can''t finish eating, she will share it with everyone, except for Su and the group. Su He and Bai Wenwen, don''t mention how embarrassing they are. The audience is also numb: "I''m getting used to this kind of undisguised targeting." "This woman is poisonous." "But she is really amazing, I have followed a lot of nts and wild fruits." "I checked it on the Inte, and everything she said was correct. There are a few others that are not avable on the Inte. At present, I heard that many phytologists are rushing to the forest and want to study the undocumented nts." "Wow, she is so awesome." Just half a monthter, Liang Chao had grown a few kilograms, and Su and the two others had grown up. The two of them are always clean andfortable. The others are different, they are all a little embarrassed, especially Su He and Bai Wenwen, both of them are yellow and thin. Cui Ni and Cui Yuanbin discussed in a low voice, "Don''t offend Tang Guo." "Well, brother, let''s be more friendly to Tang Guo in the future." "She''s quite interesting." Chu Nuo said to Bai Ningxue. Bai Ningxue raised her head, nced at the woman grilling the fish over there, and hooked her mouth, "This is the first time I have seen Bai Wenwen take a person and can''t help it." Since Bai Wenwen came back from abroad, she has changed a lot. She especially found that people who oppose Bai Wenwen will be very unlucky. Because of this weirdness, she always chooses to stay away from Bai Wenwen and try not to contact her. Unexpectedly, Bai Wenwen has a nemesis, she only hopes that this nemesis can live for a long time. Within two days, Chang Yuan called everyone in, "The mysterious investor has released a task for you." "They let people airdrop an item to a specific area of the forest. You only need to find this item before the end of the live broadcast, and you can immediately get a 100 million bonus and invest in a movie for the sessful team formation." Not to mention the few people in front of me, the people watching the live broadcast are boiling. "I really want to know who that mysterious investor is, and he can still y like this." "If I have money, I will also ask big stars to hide and seek." The next day, everyone got ready to go, holding the map issued by the program group, and started walking deep. The mission this time is actually a bit dangerous, because no one is following them, only the miniature camera. The director of Chang also said that the program group of this range has enclosed the edge of the range a few days ago, and there will be norge beasts. Soon after Tang Guo and the others left, people came across the river. Chang Yuan was surprised when he saw the people who came. The miniature shooting period is only for those who are involved in survival in the wild, so the audience cannot see what the program staff are doing. "What brings you here?" Chapter 327: Notorious actress (47) Chapter 327: Notorious actress (47) Qiao Nie nced around, "Where is she?" Chang Yuan immediately reacted and said with a smile, "The investor has a temporary task. They have just entered the forest." Qiao Nie frowned, and Chang Yuan hurriedly invited people in. He wondered to himself whether it was possible that Qiao Nie was true to Tang Guo, he did not ask. In fact, he guessed that it might be. Tang Guo pulled Qiao Nie into the water, let him follow the smelly, and even praised and scolded Qiao Nie''sments, Qiao Nie was not angry. "I heard that you are nning a film recently?" "Yeah." Qiao Nie''s brows stretched out, thinking of the second female and male second he had changed, and he felt better. Chang Yuanduughed, "It seems that you are very satisfied with the new film. Has someone selected it?" "almost." Chang Yuan''s gossip heart came, "Tang Guo ying the heroine?" "No, the second female." Qiao Nie denied, his expression became flying, and at the same time added, "The most perfect role is the second female." He also created a perfect male second for her. Chang Yuan was taken aback now, when was Qiao Nie so unprincipled? Even if the response to that school drama is good, Tang Guo''s acting qualifications are not enough for Qiao Nie to directly decide the role, right? When talking, Qiao Nie kept staring at the forest, as if waiting for someone to appear. Chang Yuan really understood this time, Qiao Nie was tempted. "You treat her..." Qiao Nie looked back and nced at Chang Yuan, "Huh?" "Really?" Qiao Nie frowned and quickly understood what Chang Yuan said. He paused for a while, remembering the vivid woman seen in the camera during the past half month, and he could no longer mistake her for a certain point like his mother. "It should be." He said, in fact, he thought it was a bit ridiculous, and he would really be affected by that woman. Chang Yuan suddenly said, "No wonder...you have no principles." "I have never had principles. I just don''t like someone to intervene in my role." Qiao Nie said, "As for whom I give to, that''s what I want." "Are you not afraid that her acting skills will be bad and your film will be broken?" Qiao Nie chuckles, "I am here." A man''s self-confidence. "She doesn''t stop her acting." Believe her. Chang Yuan shook his head, "Your stubbornness is like your mother." "Of course, I was born to her." Chang Yuan was speechless, and hismunication with Qiao Nie had never been smooth. "But don''t be optimistic, I think that girl is particrly grudged, just Su and Bai Wenwen, who have been tossed by her these days with yellow and thin skin." Thinking of this, Chang Yuan was also funny. Tang Guo took Liang Chao and beat all the prey around him, and picked all the sweet fruits that he could pick. Only sorrel and weeds are left. They only keep what they eat, and distribute the rest to others. This resulted in the program group being fed white and fat except Su He and Bai Wenwen, which was really dumbfounding. I have never seen such a grudge when I grow up. Qiao Nie sat in the seat, leaned back slightly, and crossed his hands, "It''s fine for her to be happy." "Huh? You are tempted by her. If she bears grudges, you will have a hard time in the rest of your life." Qiao Nie smiled, "She already lives in my vi." "No matter how she spends the rest of her life, she will spend it in my vi." Chang Yuan: "..." "She will make you scandalous and make you scolded byizens." "She has done it." Chang Yuan was very speechless, and he heard Qiao Nie continue to say, "As long as she lives in my vi, ys my role, and whatever else, she is happy." Chang Yuan: "..." Chapter 328: Notorious actress (48) Chapter 328: Notorious actress (48) "Attention, attention, the helicopter is above you, and there are five minutes to prepare for the airdrop." All four teams heard the voiceing from the walkie-talkie, which was prepared for them by the mysterious investor. "This investor really knows how to y." Liang Chao said amusedly, "With a huge amount of money, let use in and find something." Even if his family had money, he wouldn''t y that way. "I guess the other party may be a rich second generation." Liang Chao doesn''t care about the money he gets and the opportunity to invest in the movie. He doesn''tck these, and he participates for fun. The Cui family''s sisters and brothers are different. They are all grassroots and value this opportunity very much. Both Chu Nuo and Bai Ningxue had a good family background, but they weren''t to the point where they didn''t care about it at all, so they also liked this game. Su He won''t talk about it. The original Su Family Young Master climbed to the top through his own "efforts". Now this opportunity is very important to him. "Speaking of it, we two had a good time." Liang Chao bared his big white teeth, "You have Qiao Nie, you don''t need anything." Compared to Su He, he now thinks that Qiao Nie is not bad, at least he will select resources for Tang Guo and hold her. Qiao Niezheng was watching the live broadcast with Chang Yuan. Hearing what Liang Chao said, he said, "Liang Chao is not bad." Chang Yuan: Don''t think he didn''t see it, it was Liang Chao who said that was good. I haven''t found out before, this person doesn''t talk about any principles. "I n to ask Qiao Nie to audition for the male number one in my new film." Chang Yuan is not surprised anymore, he just said, "You are happy." Seeing Qiao Nie staring at the woman inside, Chang Yuan shook his head. "You have a good vision." Chang Yuan watched Tang Guo avoiding the poisonous nts and encountering some poisonous snakes. He reacted very quickly. The knife was pierced fiercely, and the poisonous snake was stabbed to seven inches. Time to react. On the contrary, Liang Chao was like a little daughter-inw, her face pale when she was frightened by the poisonous snake, and she carefully pulled Latanguo''s sleeves, her face lost. Audience: "Emperor Liang''s people are falling apart in minutes." "Emperor Liang is so embarrassed that he hides behind our Tangtang." "My Tangtang is so handsome. After a knife passed, the snake has no time to struggle." "I''m really curious, why Tangtang has such a good skill, why he always ys the role of''my most beautiful''." "Hey, hey...maybe it''s a special hobby." At this moment, all the live broadcast interfaces suddenly fell into darkness, and the program team was suddenly in a state of chaos, and quickly contacted all the teams. Qiao Nie also sat up with a serious expression, "What''s the matter?" "Hurry up and check it." Chang Yuan said quickly, "Contact them and let theme back first." This is a primeval forest. If they don''t know the situation inside, they would not dare to continue broadcasting. The audience watching the live broadcast was also a little confused. Some people called the program group and asked under the cor of the program group. The program group only talks about special circumstances, which may be the ce where the interference signal passes, and is actively dealing with it. [Host, if there is a maic field that interferes with the signal, do I need to directly connect to the satellite signal? "Being not." She took out her mobile phone, there was indeed no signal, the kind of phone that couldn''t make any calls. Liang Chaozheng took the walkie-talkie to speak and tried to contact the investors above. Just now, it said that there would be items airdropped. However... there was no response. Chapter 329: Notorious actress (49) Chapter 329: Notorious actress (49) "Emperor Su, can you hear it?" A voice appeared in the inte. Su He was stunned, "I heard it." "That''s good, the current area where you are, the interference signal, the program group notified you to go out first." "Ok." Cui''s sister and brother and Bai Ningxue Chu Nuo teamed up, and they also received news from the walkie-talkie one after another. They didn''t dare to continue and went outside one after another. After they came out, the signal appeared, and they appeared on the live broadcast interface at the same time, so that all the audiences were relieved. At this time, someone discovered that Tang Guo and Liang Chao had note out. "Where''s Actor Liang and Tangtang?" "Maybe they went in deeper, so they wille out in a while." Others thought so. It didn''t make sense that the other three teams received the news, but Tang Guo did not receive it, so he was very relieved. But after half an hour, they were not calm. Qiao Nie stood up directly from his seat, "Let''s ask someone to find it." Chang Yuan''s expression also sank. After noting out for so long, he hurriedly called the investors. "We have notified Tang Guo and Liang Actor. As for why they haven''te out yet, we don''t know." Chang Yuan didn''t doubt it. With the performance of those two people jumping off, he probably didn''t want toe out and continue to y inside. "Then please contact them again." "Okay, let''s try." A minuteter, a voice came from there, "Director Chang, we can''t reach them either." When the phone hung up, Chang Yuan didn''t dare to dy. Neither of them could have an ident. One is Young Master Liang, and the other is the talented director woman next to him. If something happens to him, he is afraid that it will be difficult for him in the entertainment industry. Immediately Chang Yuan ordered the rescue team to go in and find someone, Qiao Ni said, "I will go too." Chang Yuan didn''t say anything, Qiao Nie''s skill was good, and there were people he valued, so he refused without reason. ... "Xiaoguo, the signal is gone, or else, let''s go out and see what''s going on." This is the primeval forest. Even if this range has been determined to be safe, the risk factor is still rtively high. In case of two beasts, he may not be able to beat them. Tang Guo stood there with a sneer at the corner of her mouth, "Go out?" "how?" "I''m afraid that some people don''t want us to go out." Liang Chao was a little surprised, "What did you say?" The system had already told Tang Guo that a group of people were sneaking over, and they all had real guys in their hands. Liang Chao wanted to ask anything else. Tang Guo suddenly grabbed his wrist and drew away quickly. He only heard a "bang". Something brushed off his face. He looked back and saw a bullet. Shoot deep-into the trunk. He was shocked, and his face turned pale for a few minutes. "what happened?" "The Liang family is my heir. Everyone gets along very harmoniously. No one should grab the property from me and kill me?" Tang Guo pursed his lips, only pulling Liang Chao and running quickly. [Host, left, shing past. [Host, there is someone in front of you. Tang Guo squinted, "I know, connect me to the satellite signal and block themunication of these killers at the same time, so that they arepletely disconnected from the outside world." Since the other party dared to kill her, she wanted to let all the scenes of these people chasing and killing her broadcast live. [Understand, host, can you do it? Do you want me to find you two weapons from the system space? The system is still very worried, if the host is killed, she will be very unhappy. Chapter 330: Notorious actress (50) Chapter 330: Notorious actress (50) "no need." [The host is big, the live broadcast has been connected. The system is thoughtful. At this time, he just wants to get some weapons. In front of a national audience, if something appears out of thin air, it may be caught and sliced. Liang Chao also reacted. Isn''t it possible that you haven''t eaten pork and haven''t seen a pig run? It was clear that someone wanted him or Tang Guo''s life, and after Tang Guo dodged him twice, he also calmed down. "Go outside?" "No," Tang Guo said, "Do you think they are so prepared, would they not set a trap outside?" "The real guys have brought them all. They must havee prepared, and there must be more terrible things waiting for us when we go out." Liang Chao''s brain quickly turned, "Which one can go inside?" His face was a little ugly, and walking inside was the depths of the virgin forest. Wild beasts, poisonous nts, and insects were all extremely deadly. If you are not careful, you may die. "Run." Tang Guo rushed up quickly, and there was a popping sound in her ears. Every time a bullet hit her, she was flexibly avoided. Since she let go of Liang Chao, she finally discovered that these bullets were directed at her. "leave me alone." Liang Chao also discovered that the killer didn''te at him? He quickly opened the distance from Tang Guo, not because he was afraid of being hit, but because the two were together, it was easy to focus on the target, scattered and run, and was more flexible. With Tang Guo''s skill, it is easy to avoid danger. And the assassin behind would not let him go, after he opened the distance, there would still be missiles flying by him. "There is a picture!" "Hey, what''s the matter, why does Tangtang run so fast?" "She seems to be hiding something." "boom!" A gun-fire sounded, and the expressions of those watching were all taken aback. "Oh my God, it''s a bullet, someone is shooting Tangtang." "The same goes for the actor Liang. They were hunted down." "How could this be??" "who is it?" The audience was boiling. Even if many people hated Tang Guo, they could not help but squeeze a sweat after seeing a bullet shot at her body. So far, she has avoided all of them, but it can be seen from the number that there are many people shooting Tang Guo. The barrage keeps floating, and they are all questioning the program team, how can such a thing happen. At the same time, the bib of the program group has also fallen, because Tang Guo and Liang Chao have extraordinary influence, and the relevant departments who did not pay attention to reality shows also know. When they opened the live broadcast, they saw Liang Chao and Tang Guo quickly avoiding bullets. And in the interface of the live broadcast, they also found a killer wearing a camouge uniform and a chaser. Immediately, the state dispatched special forces to rescue the two in the primeval forest. The special forces n tond in the air. If this method is not adopted, it is likely that they have not arrived yet, and the two inside will be dead. For this extremely bad killing incident, it caused a national sensation in less than half an hour. Even people who don''t watch live broadcasts usually take out their phones and click to watch them. Everyone is worried about the two, hoping that they can support the arrival of the special forces. On Qiao Nie''s side, he had entered the signal shielding area, and he didn''t know that Tang Guo was facing chase. But everyone in the program group looked at the thrilling picture, it was incredible. Chapter 331: Notorious actress (51) Chapter 331: Notorious actress (51) Another bullet flew over and saw Tang Guo encircling a tree trunk, spinning quickly, and leaping far away with strength. She picked a lot of vines with leaves and quickly wrapped them around her body. If it weren''t for the miniature shooting period too close, she was hidden among the grass, and it was really not easy to find. The people of the whole country were dumbfounded. "She is really the kind of flow vase actress who only ys the role of''my most beautiful''?" "With such a good skill, the killer can''t do anything about her. I''m very curious where she learned it." "Anyway, as long as she is alive this time, I will be a fan of her, and I will be her little fan in the future." "Tangtang,e on, Tangtang, you will be fine." The ck powder is also a little silent, although this woman is very annoying, but the crime is not dead. Several people shot at the same time, if she was a little bit off, she would definitely be dead. Tang family. "Mom, look, is that my sister?" Holding the tablet, the young man stared at the screen without blinking, saw the familiar face, and ran downstairs. "Mom, look, sister was hunted down." Family members are not allowed to mention Tang Guo, and Tang Rui is also listening to the discussion in the group. There are two big stars live broadcast on Battle Royale. A little interested, he just clicked on it. Unexpectedly, the female star who was hunted down was his sister. His hands were shaking, although the family members were very angry with Tang Guo, if something happened to her, he promised that his parents would die. When Mother Tang saw the screen, she almost fainted and quickly called Father Tang. For a time, the Tang family was in turmoil. At the same time, the Liang family also knew that the entire Liang family had gathered together, and their only heir had been hunted down. This incident, no matter what the cause, is simply hitting them in the face. "There are ten more people," Tang Guo said. Liang Chao''s face was ugly, "Let''s go away separately, so they might be divided into two groups." Tang Guo relied on voice and system prompts to evade quickly while looking at the environment. The air here is moist and there is a small amount of moss. Some parts of the ground are very t, bare, ck, and small, but this is enough for her to judge the geographical situation here. "Next, you follow me." Liang Chao nodded, and he found that Tang Guo was very powerful. He followed Tang Guo not far away, and he heard Tang Guo remind him, If you encounter a lot of moss, dont step on it, dont step on some very t areas, and dont step on some ck t ground. "These may be swamps." Hearing the swamp, not only the people watching the live broadcast looked scared, but Liang Chao''s heart trembled. "This is the real survival in the wild, right?" Tang Guo smiled, "Yes, I hope this program has the highest ratings." The viewers who watched the live broadcast said, "You should worry about your life. As for the ratings, don''t worry at all. People across the country are watching you." "I Tangtang is great." "Emperor Liang is also not bad. If he were to change someone, he would have been shot." Liang Chao already knew what Tang Guo was going to do. The two of them had a tacit understanding and picked up a lot of rocks along the way. When they saw arge mossy ground in the distance, they moved forward separately. The assassins behind only knew that they hadpleted the task, but had no idea that the two of them would suddenly rush back, and smashed them with a rock. In the eyes of the audience, Tang Guo had a ghostly figure and jumped to the back of the enemy, almost kicking them one by one, kicking them into the swamp. Chapter 332: Notorious actress (52) Chapter 332: Notorious actress (52) Liang Chao''s skill is not bad, after all, he is an extreme sports enthusiast. The two looked for the opportunity, first hit each other''s wrist with a stone, but did not respond to the other party, and rushed into their crowd. They all use long-range guns, facing their close-range attacks, they can only choose hand-to-handbat. If it was someone else, they would definitely not be able to beat them. But the two in front of me, one is a person who loves extreme sports since childhood and has learned taekwondo. One is Tang Guo, who has traveled through countless worlds and has all kinds of fighting skills and exercises. When she meets her, isn''t it seeking death? In just five minutes, all of the two dozen killers were thrown into the swamp. Their main method of killing is by heat weapons. Although they are good at killing people, they still face panic in the face of the swamp. As for their guns, they have been confiscated by the two and thrown aside. Twenty people were in the swamp, and they didn''t dare to move at all. All this happened so quickly that the people watching didn''t react. Tang Guo and Liang Chao were trapped in the swamp, and they were immediately dumbfounded. "I''m so sweet." "I''m pretty good." "Tangtang, go to shoot martial arts movies in the future, the next female star is you." "Ahhhhh, I was so handsome just now, my candy is really offensive, ahhhh, I want to marry." "Woo, I want to marry too, I am a boy, but I still want to marry." Tang Guo looked at these people, they were all foreign faces. "Who sent you here?" She asked in English, and her spoken fluency gave another wave of fans. "Your bodies are sinking." The killers finally changed color, because they were sinking, they didn''t dare to move, but they still didn''t say who sent it. In fact, the people who hired them don''t know who they are. They are international killers. They kill people for money. Tang Guo obviously expected this, turned around and walked to the side of the gun, picked it up, and started to dismantle it. There was a rushing sound, and in the eyes of the audience, the dangerous weapons were torn apart, and they all saw the pained expressions of the killers. Finally, Tang Guo buckled out the bullet and threw it into the swamp. By the way, throw the weapon in too. "Ahhhh, Tangtang, don''t be violent, those guys are very expensive." "At this moment, I only have one word to say, I kneel down." Tang Guo still kept a handful. They thought she was used to threaten the killer in the swamp, but they didn''t expect her to raise her hand with a shot, followed by a bird falling down. "It''s okay to protect animals?" After Liang Chao ran over and picked up the bird, there was a popr science among the audience, "This is not a protected animal species, it can be eaten." When they saw Tang Guo knocking down the birds flying above, they were so handsome. The skill is so good, and the marksmanship is also good. Regarding these, no one questioned why Tang Guo would. Now acting actors, maybe they will really learn these things for some role. It''s just that it''s amazing to learn so well. On the military side, there is a big heartbeat, "Is this female baby in the wrong line?" "Yes, good Miaozi, if wee to our troops, the future will be limitless." "Wait when shees out to ask if she is willing to be a soldier or not, it''s kind of welfare." "Come on, old stuff, it costs tens of millions to make a movie, can you give it?" When Qiao Nie appeared, Tang Guo was eating roasted birds with Liang Chao, and they were eating with relish. Chapter 333: Notorious actress (53) Chapter 333: Notorious actress (53) Qiao Nie first nced at the people in the swamp, then saw the guy next to Tang Guo, and instantly guessed what had happened. When he came to Tang Guo''s face, he was very impolite, sat down, took the bird meat in her hand and ate. Tang Guo: "..." Audience: "..." "Guide Qiao, so grounded." "But that one was eaten by Tangtang." "Does it count as indirect kissing?" "Hey, don''t they live together? There must be more intimate things. What is kissing?" "It seems to be." Tang Guo baked another one for himself. To be honest, wild animals are delicious. I was really hungry after running for so long. Liang Chao said that he hadn''t seen anything and that Qiao Nie was able toe, indicating that Tang Guo was very important in his heart. "I''m here to talk to you about the second role of the new actress." After eating a bird meat, Qiao Nie entered the "topic" very serious, "I changed it. After I go out, you are satisfied or not satisfied." Audience: "..." "Dao Qiao has different opinions. What ising to Tangtang to discuss the new drama? He is obviously worried about her." "Yeah, it was so serious, I almost believed it." "Guide Qiao has copsed." "Have you noticed that anyone who meets our family Guoguo will copse in person." Tang Guo looked at Qiao Nie, "What have you changed?" "Nothing, change the character to be more distinct, it suits you well." "I also changed the second man," Qiao Nie''s eyes narrowed, "I''m very satisfied." Tang Guo blinked, "You just came in to talk to me about the new drama?" "Correct." Qiao Nie turned his head to the side, but the roots of his ears were a little red. The audience found out and screamed. "Does Director Qiao not know that it is live broadcast now?" "It''s really possible." "Hahahahaha, wait for Qiao to continue to copse." Tang Guo''s mouth twitched, "Since you are satisfied, you don''t have to show it to me, I will y the second female role." "Yeah." Qiao Nie replied, looked around, and whispered, "You will act in every drama in the future. You can choose what role you want. If you are not satisfied, I will change it for you." Audience: "Oh oh oh oh, such director Qiao, please give me a dozen." "Ah, so tired." "Hey, some time ago, wasn''t someone telling that Director Qiao had wrapped Tang Guo?" "I don''t think it''s wrong, it''s a package, it''s been a lifetime." Liang Chao was embarrassed on one side, not to mention Chang Yuan, who arrived with the rescue team behind. This Qiao Nie is really unprincipled. "This is what you said." Tang Guo smiled and said, "I will act badly for you in the future, and your reputation will be damaged, so you can''t me me." Qiao Nie''s gloomy eyes only left a smile, "I don''t me you, just be happy." Before long, the special forces arrived and parachuted from the air. Twenty members looked at Tang Guo and Liang Chao withplex expressions. This time the task was the easiest. Without doing anything, a wave of criminals was arrested. They all watched the live broadcast on the helicopter, admiring Tang Guo and Liang Chao. Especially Tang Guo, a charming female celebrity, suddenly changed their view of celebrities. When she came to Tang Guo, she saluted her all together. Tang Guo was eating birds at the time, and the picture was very happy. "Are you hungry?" Tang Guo pointed to a bunch of roasted birds, "Do you want one?" Audiences all over the country wereughing, almost showing their abs. The Special Forces would definitely not agree, and after expressing their gratitude, they went to get out the killer who had mostly fallen in the swamp. Chapter 334: Notorious actress (54) Chapter 334: Notorious actress (54) "Out." Cui Ni yelled, staring intently at the direction of the forest. Tang Guo came out with Qiao Nie on his back. If they hadn''t watched the live broadcast, they thought she was injured. The ghost knew that Tang Guo said he was tired and couldn''t walk anymore, and Qiao Nie squatted down and said, "I''ll carry you", what was their heart like. What a wave of dog food. Don''t have to walk, Tang Guo is naturally willing to carry someone on his back, not to bezy or steal. The people across the country watched the woman humming a small song on Director Qiao''s back, shaking her calf, and rubbing Director Qiao''s hair from time to time. Soon Director Qiao had a Tangguo chicken nest. People all over the country were quiet for a minute, picking up their phones and sending out barrage. Su He looked at the two people withplex expressions and pressed his lips tightly. He really didn''t expect that Qiao Nie would spoil that woman sowless. He found that he had never known her before. She is strong in the field, has great skill, and can also use hot weapons. So what else is she not capable of? Facing the ruthless and cold killer, she was able to calmly judge the direction of her escape, using a ce like a swamp to wipe out the enemy''s army. At this time, she was such a young girl, willing to be carried by a man. There was a wanton smile at the corner of her mouth, and the gloomy eyes of the man named Qiao Nie could not hide the warmth. The corners of his mouth, all this shows, he is willing. Only then did he discover that she had so many advantages. Just, why betray him? If she doesn''t betray him, he will not go to Bai Wenwen. It suddenly urred to me that they had been together for so many years. Except for the two years of formal boyfriend and boyfriend rtionship, she was by his side after the defeat of the Su family. Su He was a little confused. Why did she leave him at the end because of a woman who was so good to him? He couldn''t understand, and still couldn''t understand, because of this, he hated her extremely. Can''t wait to destroy her. How could sheugh so happy, hurt him, and still be so happy. She should never be with his enemy. No, he will not forgive her. "Ahe." Bai Wenwen noticed that Su He looked at Tang Guo withplicated eyes, and held Su He''s hand, "Ahe, don''t forget, this is a woman who betrayed you, how did she deal with you before." Su He''s face sank, "Wenwen, don''t worry, I don''t think about her, I''m just very surprised, how can this woman hide so deeply." ... The reality show "Stars Walking into the Big Forest" shocked audiences across the country. Especially thest ident, the scene where two actors were chased by a killer, ignited the show. Aftering out, Chang Yuan knew that he was also on fire. Tang Guo was even more popr, followed by Liang Chao. Tang Guo''s vigorous skill, and the scene of dealing with the killer, did not know how many people saved him. The moment when the bird was finally hit, it was also made into a small video screen. It can be said that Tang Guo has bepletely popr this time. No matter who she is and how bad rumors she once had, with her performance on the live broadcast, she has gained arge number of fans and is still a diehard fan. Even if it is a ck fan group, many people have turned their backs. Behind the unknown, the Liang family and the Tang family are investigating who the killer was. These people are all foreigners and habitual criminals in international investigations. They have never shown up in the transaction and can''t ask anything at all. "Tong, find that person for me along thework cable." Chapter 335: Notorious actress (55) Chapter 335: Notorious actress (55) Tang Guo dialed Normal Yuan''s phone. Chang Yuan heard the voice inside and was very surprised, "Is there anything wrong with Xiao Tang?" He thought that the reality show would be dropped, but because of the help of the people across the country, the show will continue, but they will do more security in the future. No matter what the reason, his impression of Tang Guo is very good. This reality show may be the most popr in his life, but I am afraid that it will be super, and no one will perform better than Tang Guo. "Director Chang, I want to ask, who was the previous mysterious investor?" Chang Yuan was surprised. Originally, he would not disclose this to Tang Guo, but the rtionship between Tang Guo and Qiao Nie, he said directly, "It is President Wei." "Which general manager?" Chang Yuan thought Tang Guo''s voice was strange, and didn''t think too much. That time was just an ident, and no one would contact the investors. "Wei Chuan." He heard Tang Guough and said, "It really is him." "I see, don''t disturb the director." When the phone was hung up, Chang Yuan''s eyelids were always jumping, vaguely feeling something was wrong. He quickly called Qiao Nie, and after telling Qiao Nie about the matter, Qiao Nie asked, "The mysterious investor is Wei Chuan?" Chang Yuan didn''t understand, but nodded, "Yes." "Got it." The phone was hung up, Chang Yuan looked inexplicable, and finally was speechless. Isn''t the family not entering the house? These two people are really strange. Tang Guo hadn''t done anything here, awyer''s letter appeared in Qiao Nie''s studio scarf, which attracted the attention of the people across the country. After reading it, everyone was shocked. Thiswyer''s letter was sent to the Wei Group, and even named Wei Chuan to give an exnation. At the same time, Qiao Nie made a few points, saying that he was on the scene at the time, and Chang Yuan contacted the investor''s personnel the moment the signal was cut off. Let them notify the people inside, the n changes, ande out first. When the other three groups came out, Tang Guo and Liang Chao did not show up, and Chang Yuan contacted the investor again. The other party''s answer was, "We have notified Tang Guo and Liang actor. As for why they haven''te out yet, we don''t know." Chang Yuan asked them to contact each other again. After a while, the other party said that Tang Guo could not be contacted. . This scene can be found in the live broadcast interface because other people havee out. Thewyer''s letter pointed out that Qiao Nie asked Tang Guo afterwards. She said that after the signal was broken, she tried to use the walkie-talkie to contact the other party, but there was no response. As soon as the scarf came out, it caused an uproar. Everyone was still in doubt, Liang Chao silently reposted the scarf, withments. "When the signal was interfered, I used the inte to contact the other party. There was no response, and I never received a message to let us out. As for why the signal came backter, I think this might be a ce where the signal was interfered. " At this remark, everyone finally took it seriously and turned their suspicion on the Wei Group. Is it negligence or deliberate targeting? As for the assassins, they didn''t suspect that the Wei Group had any hatred between Tang Guo and them. Tang Guo pushed open Qiao Nie''s study and leaned against the door, "A Nie, you are really fast." Qiao Nie raised his head and looked at the woman who was wearing a flimsy nightgown and her hair was still wet, "Why don''t her hair be blown dry?" "Don''t want to blow,zy." Chapter 336: Notorious actress (56) Chapter 336: Notorious actress (56) "Go get the hair dryer, and I''ll blow it for you." "Gozy, don''t want to move." Qiao Nie: "..." Qiao Nie stood up, walked in front of Tang Guo, directly hugged her up and walked outside, put her on the sofa, turned to find a hair dryer, and plugged in the power supply. First wiped her dripping hair with a dry towel, and said, "Satisfied?" "Okay." Qiao Nie started to help her blow her hair, and Tang Guo was very satisfied with him and enjoyed it. System: Where is the host? This Qiao Nie has a good temper, why is it so disintegrated by his host every minute? After the hair was dried, Tang Guo intimately handed him theb, and Qiao Nie epted it with his fate, helping her tob her hair. "It''s nice to be served." "Ani, I will leave the hair blowing to you in the future." Qiao Nie paused, and suddenly said, "Well, do you want me to get up and get dressed?" This woman is getting too much. Tang Guo turned his head to meet his eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched, "If you like...I have no objection, are you sure you want to get up and help me dress?" "Ok?" Seeing Qiao Nie''s ears red for a moment, Tang Guo was satisfied, the old virgin. She put her hands on Qiao Nie''s chest and smiled, "Will you help a woman wear a mask?" Qiao Nie''s whole body was stiff, and she looked at the woman with a smile that was not a smile, regretting why she had to amodate her in everything. "If you can''t, you can learn it to avoid rushing." "Blow dry." Qiao Nie pushed the person away, "You be honest." Tang Guo didn''t get angry, so she sat beside him, "Ani, do you like me?" "Look, you depend on me for everything. Even the role of the script was asked for me to choose. Help me send awyer''s letter to the Weishi Group, do everything for me, and dry my hair." She stared at Qiao Nie''s eyes and grinned, "Isn''t this what you like?" Qiao Nie did not speak, put the hair dryer away and put it back in ce. "If you don''t admit it, don''t worry. Anyway, I will live with you in the future, eat you, and let you repay the harm done to me for the rest of your life. Hearing these words, Qiao Nie''s mouth turned a hook with his back to Tang Guo, which happened to be what he thought. Repay it? She wants to give it to her. At this time, Tang Guo''s cell phone rang, and Zhu Yi called, "Guo Guo, the Weishi Group is calling, and they said they want to see you." Can you note to Tang Guo? Because of Qiao Nie''swyer''s letter, Weishi Group''s stock has been falling. Tang Guo and Liang Chao''s influence are too great, and the people all over the country want Weishi Group to give an exnation. ... Liang Chao was also invited to a restaurant booked by the Wei Group, and Tang Guo was not surprised. But seeing those familiar faces in memory, this was unexpected. The Tang family came. Although both Tang''s father and Tang mother were serious, their eyes were full of warmth when they looked at her. Tang Rui didn''t think so much, but hurried to Tang Guo''s front and shouted happily, "Sister." "Here." Tang Guo said with a smile, and walked to Tang''s father and mother, "Dad, mom." Tang''s father and Tang''s mother''s expression eased a little, and Tang''s mother could not help crying, "Guoguo,e back." This scene was filmed by reporters, and they realized at this time that Tang Guo turned out to be the daughter of the Tang Group. So... before that, it was rumored that Tang Guo abandoned him for fame and fortune? But she is a daughter of the Tang family, who was born with a golden key in her own hands. If she wants to be in the entertainment circle, it is not a matter of minutes. Chapter 337: Notorious actress (57) Chapter 337: Notorious actress (57) Tang''s father and Tang''s mother were looking at Qiao Nie, looked at each other, and said nothing. Thinking of a scene in the live broadcast, their daughter said that he was tired, and the man squatted down without saying a word. They all moved a little at that scene. Forget it, no matter what, although Qiao Nie is the weirdest temper in the industry, he is really much better than Su and the unscrupulous one. Besides, Qiao Nie is also the son of their good friend, and his character is no problem. "I''m really sorry for the trouble caused to the two of youst time." Wei Chuan was smiling, but there was no ups and downs in his eyes. The indifferent and hard senses gave people a very indifferent person. Looking at it more often makes people tremble involuntarily. "It''s him!" "I recognize it, it''s him." "It was he who drove into me and threw me into the grove." A piece of jade pendant on Tang Guo''s body floated out a shadow. Invisible to everyone except Tang Guo, the woman''s original soft face suddenly became hideous, and she wanted to rush over when she looked at Wei Chuan. e back." The woman''s hideous face recovered her calm, and she returned to Tang Guo''s side. The others looked at Tang Guo strangely. What did she say just now? Tang Guoughed, "I''m sorry, I got too deep into the y." Yes... Is it? "Tong, investigate Wei Chuan and find evidence of his crime." [Don''t worry, the host is big, this kind of little thing is easy. The system is very happy, and the host finally asks him for help. With Tang Guo, the system instantly hacked into Wei Chuan''s cell phone and began to explore the other party''s criminal evidence. He also investigated what the Wei Group secretly did, such as tax evasion. The system also found evidence that Wei Chuan bought homicide, and a scene where Wei Chuan and Bai Wenwen met. He followed the Inte, went over the wall and went abroad, and finally figured out how Wei Chuan and Bai Wenwen met. The time that the quick-wearer wore it was abroad, and happened to meet Wei Chuan. Wei Chuan has been interested in Bai Wenwen from time to time until now he has unexined feelings. Bai Wenwen''s goal is Su He, but she won''t let a lucky man like Wei Chuan go. Bai Wenwen can enter the entertainment circle after sessfully returning to China, and Wei Chuan is helping. Even for a possessive person like Wei Chuan, in the face of Bai Wenwen''s helplessness, he can only help her silently. In thest reality show, Wei Chuan joined halfway through. From the beginning, he decided that Tang Guo would nevere back. The reason is that Tang Guo upies the second female role in the drama "High School Love", which robs Bai Wenwen from the limelight and makes Bai Wenwen unhappy. Wei Chuan''s hands were not clean, and he was desperate for fate. Later, when he saw Tang Guo bullying Bai Wenwen through the live broadcast, he simply made adjustments and hired international mercenaries to kill Tang Guo. Unexpectedly... Tang Guo was so powerful, the international mercenaries were wiped out. What made him even more unexpected was that Qiao Nie sent him awyer''s letter to prepare to sue the Wei Group. In the past few days, not only Qiao Nie but also the Tang family and the Liang family have all tacitly joined forces to deal with the Wei family, which really made him a little messy. He didn''t think that the other party knew that it was the mercenary he had hired. It was only because this matter had something to do with Wei, so he was messing around. If you invite someone over, and apologize, the matter is almost over. [The host is very big. A few days ago, Bai Wenwen had sessfully attacked Wei Chuan, with a good impression of 100. System reminds. Tang Guo nced at Wei Chuan, "That''s it... Then you hand over the collected evidence to my parents and Liang''s family, and... Qiao Nie." She iszy! Lazy hands. Chapter 338: Notorious actress (58) Chapter 338: Notorious actress (58) ## ## ## ## ## For a time, Weichuan Weishi Group was on five hot searches, taking the top five. In the early hours of the morning, the crowd of snoods all watched in surprise, and clicked in in surprise. Wei Chuan was arrested in the vi. He also cursed at the time and asked the police to give an exnation. At the police station, after a series of evidence is presented, severe legal sanctions will be waiting for him. Each of the above sins is enough for him to drink a pot. The police have prosecuted him, and at the same time the Liang family, Tang family, and Qiao Nie, the three parties joined forces, and the Wei family waspletely broken. The family of the woman who was hit and thrown the body also sued Wei Chuan. The woman''s boyfriend also came to the police station and met Wei Chuan. If it wasn''t for someone to stop him, he would almost cut him with a knife. One Wei Chuan caused so many people harm, because Tang Guo and Liang Chao flee through live broadcast. Regardless of whether you Wei Chuan is the chief executive or a rich generation from scratch, spend your next life in jail. I wish he would die soon. "Thank you." The woman who was already a ghost looked at Tang Guo gratefully, "Thank you really, I want you to do me a favor, okay?" "Want to see your family and boyfriend?" The female ghost nodded, "I just want to see them onest time." At the moment Wei Chuan put down thew, she felt that she would not stay here long. Tang Guo took out a talisman, "Go find them. Put this talisman on your forehead and they will be able to see you." "Uuuuu...Thank you very much." The female ghost took the talisman, nced at Tang Guo, and said, "I hope you and Qiao Nie will cultivate Zhengguo as soon as possible. He is a good person." Tang Guo uttered, "Don''t forget that you are a ghost, not a matchmaker." "Oh, I''m just telling the truth, Qiao Nie is really nice to you." The female ghost style instantly said, "Really, Guoguo, Qiao Nie is much better than Su He, Su He is a dog. At first nce, it''s the kind of ignorant." "Okay, I know there is noparison between the two. Su He will not end up better than Wei Chuan." Facing Tang Guo''s smile and groaning, the female ghost trembled in her heart. She was worried for nothing. How could this woman named Tang Guo be affected by Su He? It should be Su He who was worried about her. "Then I''m leaving." The female ghost blinked, "Thank you very much. Without you, I might have turned into a ghost and would never be able to reincarnate." Tang Guo nodded and watched the ghost float away. [ording to the original plot, the female ghost will eventually find that Wei Chuan is the one who really hit her, but when Bai Wenwen appears, she suppresses the female ghost with a talisman, and finally takes it for her own use. The original owner drove into Bai Wenwens wedding car. It was this ghost who blocked it, and the force of the rebound knocked the original owner off the bridge. Until she leaves this world, the female ghost should be absorbed by the 875 as energy. "Oh, then she''s really unlucky." Listening to the host''s insincere sigh, the system was speechless. "What is Bai Wenwen''s favorability rating for Su He?" [Its 90. Tang Guo frowned, "So slow?" [The host is big, and weakly asks, your goal is to make Su He be sessfully attacked? "I have a bold idea." You say. "When Su He is sessfully attacked, you can eat 875 again and see what they will develop into." Tang Guo was excited, "It should be interesting." Chapter 339: Notorious actress (59) Chapter 339: Notorious actress (59) Qiao Nie''s new y starts. Liang Chao is the leading actor, and the actress who ys the female one is an actress named Nie Lingling, who is very capable. The second man surprised Tang Guo, who turned out to be Chu Nuo. When the filming started, she finally understood why everyone said that Joe had a bad temper. Even Chu Nuo, Nie Lingling, each of these capable actors who study acting skills will be scolded by Qiao Nie ten times. There are few fragments that have been repeated, even Tang Guo. But when things got to Tang Guo, everyone discovered how unprincipled Qiao Nie was. For example, there is a rivalry between the second female and the second male, and Qiao Nie always feels that the emotion is not enough. First caught Chu Nuo scolded all over the world, and Chu Nuo silently endured it. It was worth it to be scolded a hundred times for ying Qiao Nie''s film. But when he got to Tang Guo, Qiao Nie drew people in front of him, and asked her to look at his guidance, and said softly, "Remember?" "Remember." Tang Guo smiled. "Ok." Qiao Nie''s face was stern, "Are you tired?" "It''s fine." "are you hungry?" "Somewhat." "Then eat something and then shoot." Everyone: Haha... Chu Nuo: At this time, there is a saying that Mom doesn''t know if it''s wrong to talk about it. "Whatever you want, I''ll let someone buy it." Zhu Yi quickly jumped out, "I''ll buy, I''ll buy." "Director, we are also hungry, we are also very tired." Liang Chao said weirdly, "Director, buy more and let everyone have a bite." Qiao Nie didn''t even look at Liang Chao, and nced at everyone, "Are you hungry?" "tired?" "Only two hours of shooting! It''s three o''clock in the afternoon! It''s only three hours before lunch, and I''m tired? As a qualified actor, please show me a little dedication. Filming, I dont want to hear someone shouting tired!" Oh! "Small idea, go buy some food and share it with everyone." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Our director is too serious, and the actors are also human. They will be tired and hungry." Liang Chao and the others nodded quickly. It''s like this. They are not only tired physically, but also tired. Just now some serious Qiao Nie suddenly changed his painting style, "Since I''m tired, let''s rest for half an hour." Called the assistant and let people buy food. Liang Chao chewed on the chicken legs and patted Chu Nuo with a bitter expression, and said, "Next time you are tired and hungry, you must be right to find Xiaoguo. Qiao Nie has no principles in front of Xiaoguo. It''s fast." "I understand today." Chu Nuo nodded, "The trick not to be scolded is Tang Guo." "Yes." Nie Lingling smiled and sat in line with the two of them, "Actually, I have worked with Director Qiao so many films, it is the first time I feel that making his films is so easy." "I think at the beginning, I had to take 30 shots before passing one, and I would be scolded more than a dozen times for each shot. I''m used to it. Like today, I can only pass 10 shots at most. It''s really easy." Chu Nuo: "..." Terrible. "Sister Lingling, don''t be afraid," Liang Chao winked, "every film of Qiao Nie will have little fruit in the future." Nie Lingling''s eyes lit up and she smiled, "That''s really great, haha, I''m going to tell everyone the good news." The type of Qiao Nie''s film is a suspenseful crime film, the content is full of fire, and it is about high IQ crime and theplicated feelings between several people. The male lead is a policeman, the female lead is a forensic doctor, and the second female was originally a doctor, butter became a forensic doctor for the male lead. This is a serial homicide case. There were men and women who were killed. At first, there was no motive for the murder. Chapter 340: Notorious actress (60) Chapter 340: Notorious actress (60) The people who were killed died in a very miserable state, and were convicted of perverted murder. Without seeing the ending, almost no one would guess who the murderer was. The name of this movie is "Who is the Murderer". The male protagonist is a very righteous policeman. It can be said that he is upright. The female protagonist is smart and beautiful, also full of justice, with a slightly domineering personality, and is a foe with the male protagonist. The second female has a lovely appearance and a warm smile. The second male is a ssmate of the second female and a childhood sweetheart who grew up together. He is still the person who has liked the second girl since childhood, no matter who the second girl likes, he silently likes her and never destroys her. Of course, there are also various very important roles mixed in, so that the blurry colors of this drama can be fully disyed. As the plot unfolds gradually, the victim has done something indignation before his life-offending young boys and girls. This important clue was discovered, and the male and female protagonist began to investigate the background of the murderer, first suspecting the male second. Because when he was young, he was molested by a female teacher. But the result of the investigation was that the second man had evidence of his alibi. They turned their gazes again, and by chance, the male lead knew that the female second had also been hurt by the teacher of the animal. Moreover, that teacher was the first victim. They fixed their eyes on the second woman, believing that she was very suspected ofmitting a crime. While the second woman was detained for investigation, another victim appeared. This made everyone feel the trouble of the case, and at the same time dispelled the suspicion of the second female. The victim''s method of death remains the same as before, with the same technique. Thinking that they would not find a clue, they found a piece of evidence at the scene of the murder. A piece of debris was finally identified as falling from a certain brand of watch. They quickly locked the target. The watch was bought by the second female and was once a birthday present for the second male. Therefore, the murderer is the second male! After the second man was arrested, he readily admitted that he did everything. He has always liked the second female, the teacherter entangled the second female, he secretly murdered, and the following cases urred one after another. The case should have ended this way, but on the day of the trial, there was another murder. The trial had to be suspended and came to the scene of the murder. On the highest rooftop in the city, they saw the second woman holding a scalpel. With a bright and warm smile, she saw everyoneing and only said, "Let him go, I did everything. Including the person I died in the detention center, I killed it." This is the evidence she left behind to prove her absence, but she didn''t expect to be noticed by the male second and smashed a piece of the watch and threw it in ce. She told her life on the rooftop that the children who had been invaded andmitted by the deceased came, and her eyes were full of mour when she saw her in a daze. The children shouted, "Big sister." After the second woman talked about her crime, she said to the children, "Don''t follow me." "It is against thew to kill, children, forget the past, and your new life begins. Those who hurt you have been punished, and I will be punished." "You live well." She didn''t look at the male and female lead, and gave the male second a full look with affection. That look with a little affection was simply heartbreaking. She said to the male lead, "You should take the children away." When the children were taken away, she jumped from the highest building, ending her young life. Chapter 341: Notorious actress (61) Chapter 341: Notorious actress (61) Everyone on the crew finished filming the movie, all with a heavy weight. Then they saw the female Er Tang Guo, who should have been more depressed than them, waiting for Qiao Nie to feed the ice cream with a smile. Everyone feels heavy at that moment, gone! All actors: I wipe it! This also works. "One more box." After eating one box, Tang Guo felt ufortable. Qiao Nie refused, "No." "Eating an extra box has no effect." "Your period ising soon." All actors: It''s toote. Tang Guo was surprised, "Huh? You actually remembered my period, Ah Nie, do you want to have a baby with me?" Tang Guo held Qiao Nie''s arm, "It turns out that you are so sinister that you actually want to stuff my belly. doll." Qiao Nie: "..." Liang Chao burst intoughter, hahahaha, is it too funny? Stuffed doll? Hahaha, Qiao Nie wants to sneak a doll into Xiaoguo''s belly? ? Qiao Nie''s ears were all red, and he coughed slightly, "No such thing." But everyone''s eyes didn''t believe it, it wasn''t for stuffing a baby, why did you remember all the days of official holidays so clearly. I didn''t expect that Director Qiao was such a person. ... In her rare free time, Tang Guo curled up on the sofa and turned her scarf, and noticed a phenomenon that fewer people scolded her. Of course, there are fewer scolding Qiao Nie, which makes her a little unhappy. So she moved her fingers and sent out a scarf: "Why don''t you scold me?" Fans, passers-by and ck fans onlookers: "..." Fan: "Tang Tang is so cute, we won''t scold you, and we are powdered sugar. Passerby: "We don''t have the habit of cursing people for no reason." ck powder group: "I am toozy to scold you." After scolding you, it is not a good show of affection with someone. [Host, this ck fan is not good. "Yes, I think it''s true. There is no professionalism, especially unqualified, and there is no principle at all." Heifen Tuan is actually very depressed. They originally had many groups, named Heifen Tuan 1, 2, 3... Now they still have a group of ck powder left behind, and the following 2, 3, 4... have be "Tangtang''s most loyal little fans 2, 3, 4..." Every day: "Does Tangtang love you?" "Tangtang is so handsome." "Tangtang, I''m here to sign in." "Tang Tang is more beautiful today." "Tangtang will always be my goddess, hey!" ... In the eyes of Heifen Tuan, these contents are like hot eyes, a group of traitors! ! ! Tang''s father and mother, Tang''s mother, took the shot and pulled out the post about Hei Tang Guo. Except for the ck spot that broke up with Su He, everything else was invalid. Naturally, there are fewer people who ck her. "I really didn''t expect that it was his own person who undermined my n." Tang Guo was a little bit dumbfounded when he knew it, "but it''s nice to have such parents." The system determined that Tang Guo was not angry. On the contrary, he liked the practice of Tang''s father and Tang''s mother very much. If he rxes, the host is very happy. Only Qiao Nie knew that Tang Guo''s only ck spot was also fake. If everyone knows, I dont know if those people will feel pain in their faces. He wanted to rify, Tang Guo opened the door and went to his study, staring at the number broadcast on his mobile phone, "If you dare to tell the truth with Su He, believe it or not, I make you very unhappy every day." Qiao Nie pressed the hang-up button, stood up, took her out, and said, "If you take a lot of rest during your period, you will get angry when you lose your temper." Tang Guo: "..." She watched Qiao Nie help him adjust the brown sugar water, and smiled again, "A Nie, you are so considerate." She wrapped Qiao Nie''s waist from behind, "Say, do you have a purpose?" Chapter 342: Notorious actress (52) Chapter 342: Notorious actress (52) "Really not going to tell Su He?" Qiao Nie looked at the woman who sipped water on the sofa, "He should know the truth." "You are not allowed to say." Qiao Nie was silent for a moment, "Do you have any ns?" [The host is big, Qiao Nie is very smart, he deserves to be a person in your eyes. "If I have a n, would you help me?" Qiao Nie didn''t want to say, "Of course." Tang Guo immediately put on a smile and sat beside him, "Ani, why are you so good?" If he hadn''t seen this woman''s eyes so clear, he would really think she was in love with him. This is what I owe her in my previous life, and I owe her in this life. "I decided to rely on you for the rest of my life." Qiao Nie: "Are you sure?" "Of course, I can never find a man who can serve me sofortably." "Guoguo does have vision." "Except for this man, everyone else is satisfied." Tang Guo nced at Qiao Nie and saw that the other party hadn''t changed color at all, they were all different from the script. Legend has it that a woman tells a man to his face that he cant do it, and the other party cant help but pull the person to prove it. "I can''t do it, I don''t need proof." Qiao Nie said solemnly. "Huh? Have you tried?" "Try it yourself, or ask someone to try it?" She squinted. Qiao Nie: It''s endless. He reached out and touched her face, "Do you really want it?" "I want you to give it?" [Host, I think you should converge a little. This kind of man is so qualitatively so, you may not be able to stand it if it is real. "Quick answer, right?" Qiao Nie pondered his words, his eyes became more serious, "Do you like me?" "If you are just curious about what you want to prove, and you don''t like me in your heart, I don''t rmend that you have such an intimate rtionship with me." Tang Guo: "..." Maybe she should be reborn and examine this man, she stared at him, "Do you like me?" "like." "I don''t like you, do you like me too?" "Ok." She was taken aback for a while, and did not speak for a long time, "I want to stigmatize your reputation, and also want to avenge you, so that you can''t find a woman in your life, are you happy?" "willing." "as long as you are happy." Tang Guo was silent, "You remind me of someone." She returned to her ce, "He always buys me various vors of ice cream." "But I have forgotten how I like him." [Host, do you want to watch Wei Yue''s video? I have all saved. Tang Guoughed, "No, I almost forgot." She was so ruthless, forgetting quickly. "If I don''t like you, Qiao Nie, would you still want me to be entangled for a lifetime?" "Yes, as long as you don''t move out." Qiao Nie thought, I don''t know if that person is Su He, if so, he will win. Tang Guo smiled, "Then you will spend your entire life to repay your mistakes, maybe one day I will like you." "Ani, you have to work hard." Tang Guo rubbed his hair and said softly, "I will be more tolerant to the person I like and treat him well." Qiao Nie met Tang Guo''s sincere eyes and moved in her heart, and she couldn''t help but look forward to how she was good to someone. For the first time, he had some expectations for the feelings between men and women. "it is good." "High School Love" finally ushered in the finale, originally Lin Weiwei''s role is very attractive. Since itsunch, it has gained countless fans. Even if she is so arrogant and proud, countless people still like her. In thest episode, Lin Weiwei pped the male lead Qin Mo in the p, and they were really excited. Chapter 343: Notorious actress (63) Chapter 343: Notorious actress (63) Although Lin Weiwei was a bit domineering and venomous, she didn''t like her twin sister. But she is a person who loves and hates. In the end, she chooses to leave, turning her head to tears, which makes many people feel distressed. It can be said that Lin Weiwei is the one who impressed the audience the most in this drama. Because of this drama, there is a hot word "Weiwei''s tears" on the Inte, which means a passionate andpelling feeling. Half a yearter, Qiao Nie''s suspenseful crime film "Who is the Murderer" was released. Before the release, there is no need for any publicity, and many people are looking forward to it. It''s different from going to the movies with the word Qiao Nie before, this time because of a female star named Tang Guo, after they watched the stills. I have to admit that Tang Guo has acting skills. When ying Lin Weiwei, she was a high school student, an all-rounder. When ying the second girl in this y, she looks like a doctor in a white coat. Before watching the movie, everyone never thought that Tang Guo''s second female might be the murderer. "Are you going to the movies?" This is the first time Qiao Nie has asked Tang Guo to go out. Tang Guo just came out of the bathroom, her hair still wet. Qiao Nie seemed to understand something, and turned around and took out the hair dryer, very skillfully. The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth twitched, "Ani, you have improved, you don''t need to call me." Qiao Nie did not speak, and carefully dried her hair. He pushed her into the room again, "Go and change clothes." After speaking, he closed the door. Tang Guo opened the door, revealing a pped face, "You really don''t think abouting in to help me wear it?" Qiao Nie turned around and left, he was already familiar with this woman''s routine. Thinking of her smile, his eyes shed a smile, sitting on the sofa waiting for her. Tang Guo wore ordinary jeans and t-shirts. After waiting, Qiao Nie stood up, came to her, and personally put on her sunsses, peaked cap, and mask. These things almost covered the little face. After finishing these, he would go out with Tang Guo. " "Wait a minute." Tang Guo said aloud, staring at Qiao Nie amusedly, "Did you forget something?" Seeing Qiao Nie stunned for a while, she turned and ran back. A minuteter, there was a cap, sunsses, and a mask in her hand, "Fortunately, I was prepared." "Ani, have you forgotten that your face has been seen by the people all over the country, and people like me don''t know you, but people know you. If they know you, don''t they know that I am me?" Tang Guo said to live while helping Qiao Nie to be armed, "Okay, we can go." Qiao Nie held the little hands and recollected the feeling of being touched on his face by these little hands just now. It was so wonderful. The two came to the cinema, and when they came in, the whole projection hall was full of people, and the seats were really full. "Is the movie you made so popr?" Qiao Nie whispered, "It wasn''t like this before." Deep eyes looked at the woman, "Many people are here for you." He sped the woman''s hand tightly and was reluctant to let go. He had an urge to take her down forever, no matter where she was. The movie was rtively quiet at the beginning, and it was only when various suspenseful points came out in the middle of the movie that some people whispered discussions. When it was ced where the second male confessed that he had killed someone, someone heaved a sigh of relief, "I guessed it was him before, and it was him." "I think you should look at the progress bar." Another girl next to me reminded, "The progress bar tells us that things are not that simple." Chapter 344: Notorious actress (64) Chapter 344: Notorious actress (64) Sure enough, the people in the auditorium saw that there were so many progress bars, and they didn''t say anything. Until the day when the second man was tried, the case happened again. Regarding this result, everyone present was somewhat epting of high energy. However, when they saw the face of the male lead answering the phone, they had a bad feeling in their hearts. When the screen turned to the rooftop, and seeing that very familiar back figure, the audience there was a little broken. "Fuck!!" "Sure enough, powerful." "My angel, my goddess." In this drama, except for the final performance, the second girl is a smart, gentle youngdy, which is very different from the smart, generous and domineering girl. ying such a gentle youngdy to Tang Guo warmed their hearts. When they were cleared of suspicion before, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Generally speaking, the first man is suspected, then the suspicion is cleared, and finally he is arrested. The real culprit should be him. They have forgotten that the second female is also suspected and then cleaned up. Whoever wanted to get the result came back, this time the second woman called the police by herself, and she couldn''t get rid of it. The angel turned into a devil, this kind of impact is simply. The noise was only a moment, they chose to keep watching, especially wanting to know the result. When they heard their daughter''s final statement, they only heard helplessness in their tone. Young children are molested or molested by perverted adults, and sometimes they are not punished at all. Perhaps the more serious ones will be sentenced to several years. However, the pain left to these children is forever. Most children''s lives will be apanied by this inner shadow, and even affect the future marriage and childbirth, and various tragedies may arise. There are also some children who cannot bear it and will choose tomit suicide. This second female who was also bullied by the teacher when she was a child, originally came out, but she did not expect the teacher to harass her again many yearster. She finally couldn''t help but hurt the killer. Using professionalism and IQ, sessfully avoided all reconnaissance. Later, she found some shivering children hiding in the corner of the orphanage. The reason made her angry. Later, she was an angel sister during the day, warming the bodies and minds of these children, and at night using her super high IQ, she made ns one after another to kill. If it were not for her to expose herself atst, this would be an unsolved case. She finally told the children that if a murderer vites thew, she will be punished, which is thest instruction for the children. The moment she saw her leaping downstairs, everyone present couldn''t help but burst into tears. "Tangtang is too hateful, why not y the role of''my most beautiful'' before, and y the role that made me cry in the end, oooooo...so sad. "Too realistic." "It''s also helpless. Those perverted people don''t get the lessons they deserve. What if they are closed for a few years? They still live as they are after theye out." "Pity the children who are being bullied." After watching it, everyone in the theater was wiping tears, and there was no reaction for a long time. When the staff came in and called, they got up one after another and walked out. No one knows that in the crowd, there are people who make them wipe their tears. Qiao Nie and Tang Guo were indifferent throughout, and they didn''t seem to be impressed by the characters in the movie. Don''t worry about Qiao Nie, he made the movie, and he changed the script. No matter how touching things are, I don''t feel it after watching too much. "You have no idea?" Qiao Nie asked. Tang Guo looked up, only showing a pair of beautiful eyes, "What do you think?" "Many unfair ideas about this world." Tang Guo smiled, lowered his eyes and said softly, "No." About...Get used to it? The second woman chose the same way as her, retaliating in a self-destructive and extreme way. Chapter 345: Notorious actress (65) Chapter 345: Notorious actress (65) The suspenseful crime film "Who is the Murderer" has continued to rise at the box office. It has been full every day since it was released for half a month. Many people have two brushes, three brushes...Five brushes...Finally, word of mouth. The feeling of this film is shocking, and Tang Guo is also recognized by everyone because of his acting skills. From the flow vase actress to the acting school, she sessfully jumped out. Many people were jealous, many people wanted to find some Tang Guo ck material, no matter whether it was true or not, let it out. It''s a pity that no one buys it, and there is no need for the Tang family to do anything more, fans will jump out and go back. The most ferocious thing is not powdered sugar, but Tangguo ck powder. Until the movie was released, the box office statistics had already reached 6.6 billion. This figure was simply incredible and once again caused a sensation. Before long, the film was released in various countries abroad, which also caused quite a stir. In particr, country H, which has changed thew several times because of several movies, also gave a high evaluation of this film. The people of country H felt very relieved of the action of the female second in the film, and at the same time felt sorry. Neither Qiao Nie nor Tang Guo expected the impact of this movie. The first affected are the children who have been bullied, whether they are already adults, or even now married and having children, or are now studying. They all stood up, and everyone wrote their own experiences, hoping that the world would give them fairness. They used to be ashamed to speak, afraid of being despised, afraid of being threatened by those abnormalities, afraid that those animals would embarrass them. After watching this movie, they realized they were wrong. Blindly concealing, avoiding, and evading will only make those people rampant and proud. They made mistakes but were not punished and would not realize their mistakes. Just as some perverts of offending young women will only smile and say that she is wearing revealing clothes, which is too tempting. Isn''t this what is it to seduce them? This kind of arrogance is even approved by countless people, and this is what everyone condones. This time, the people who were injured in childhood are no longer silent. The incident intensified, and the dark truth gradually emerged from the surface of harmony. Many parents don''t even know that their children have encountered such things. "Ani, you are going to be famous this time." Tang Guo smiled as he watched the news, "I didn''t expect that the Chinese Congress changed thew because of a movie." "Anything is possible." Qiao Nie didn''t care. In fact, the film had such a big influence. There was a group of excellent actors, especially the woman in front of him. She put almost all of her into the y, as if...she was the one who wanted to get justice for those children. Sometimes, she does not look like a young woman in her twenties, but more like a person who has experienced countless vicissitudes and tribtions. "What are you looking at me?" Tang Guo smiled and groaned, "Knowing that you like me, if you want to ask me if I like you, my answer is that I don''t like you yet, you have to work hard, Ah evil." Qiao Nie nodded seriously, his eyes were very religious, "I will work hard." Try to make her forget the harm he once did to her, and slowly like her. "Su He and I are half-brothers." Qiao Nie suddenly said, "After my mother became pregnant, he had a woman outside. Later I found out that this woman had actually been entangled with her a long time ago." Chapter 346: Notorious actress (66) Chapter 346: Notorious actress (66) "That woman has no background, she is his school girl, they have always been very affectionate." "Until he took over the family business, he needed a wife with a background. The candidate for this wife was my mother." Qiao Nie lowered his head and said lightly, "After getting married, his first love was found, and the two people''s old rtionship rekindled." "He thinks that my mother and him are already married. Everything is a foregone conclusion. He turned his head and recalled the love he had lost." Qiao Nie''s eyes were sarcasm, "Mother is a person who dares to love and hate. She moved when she knew the truth. Fetal gas, gave birth to me in the hospital, took me back to Qiao''s house, and soon divorced him." "She was in poor health and left very early. She left me a n before she died." Hearing this, Tang Guo was a little surprised. Qiao Nie pulled her into his arms, holding her soft body, feeling extremely satisfied, and continued, "She was walking too eagerly and wanted to cut off the rtionship between the two, plus giving birth to me. Afterwards, the health was not good, and in retrospect, dividing the Su family''s property would not have the advantage." "She took advantage of thest time and gave me a n to destroy the Su family and make the Su family bankrupt." A light shed in Tang Guo''s eyes, "Your mother is a ruthless person." she likes! Qiao Nie saw the liking in the woman''s eyes, and felt a little satisfied. It really was the one he liked. "ording to the n, I realized it step by step, adding some private goods by the way, and the Su family couldn''t resist it." "Private goods are to keep Su He frustrated," Qiao Nie looked serious, "The only failure is to involve you." He touched Tang Guo''s cheek, "I don''t regret it." "If you didn''t attack Su He, you would not leave him." "But you hurt me." Tang Guo got up from his arms, "Your revenge involves an innocent person like me." Faced with such a serious and unsmiling Tang Guo, Qiao Nie was startled, "I''m sorry." "If sorry is useful, what is thew used for? Look at the injured characters in your movie, those children, they are injured, all you need is a sorry sentence?" "There are grudges for revenge, there are grievances for grievances, you retaliate, it is her mother who destroyed your family. But if you use me to deal with Su He, you are hurting me." Tang Guo said solemnly, "I am the innocent person among them." "Why did you agree?" "I will put pressure on Su He if I don''t agree to you. I liked him at the time." Hearing these words, Qiao Nie had a myocardial infarction. Tang Guoughed, "Qiao Nie, you just wanted to use the same method to **** me from Su He and make him feel painful. It''s like, you dont have the love of your father, and you want to **** the best person to Su He. , You are jealous." Qiao Nie sat there, lost in thought, "Well, I''m wrong." "What do you want to do?" He looked at her as if she would do whatever she wanted. Tang Guo moved to Qiao Nie, "Because you have a good attitude of admitting your mistakes, you have a lifetime to redeem your sins, and now I want to eat ice cream, you can buy it for me." System: The host is like a dog sometimes. Qiao Nie was stunned, and shook Tang Guo''s somewhat cold hand, not wanting to refuse, "No, summer is almost over, you just finished your period, you can''t eat it." Tang Guo: "..." She condensed a nce at Qiao Nie, her stern look narrowed her eyes, "Did we know each other in thest life?" Chapter 347: Notorious actress (67) Chapter 347: Notorious actress (67) "Is there?" Qiao Nie had no memory in his mind, "it shouldn''t be." Tang Guoughed, "Yes, I was joking, how could it be possible." Maybe she felt wrong. From Leng Rui, Tang Zheng, Ye Zhou, Wei Yue, and Qiao Nie in front of her, she always felt that they had something inmon. [Host Da, are you talking about loyal dog attributes? ] As an intimate little expert, it is necessary to help the host analyze the problem greatly at this time. "What do you see?" [People only know that the host is very attractive. People who are pushed by you will be loyal dogs. People who are abnormal to the extreme like Leng Rui will finally bow to the edge of the host''srge skirt. Tang Guo: "Who added this ttering attribute to the program for you?" [It should be included. "Be good, I''ll take you to eat ice cream in a few days." Qiao Nie was a little bit helpless with the woman in front of him. He was obviously in his twenties and wanted to eat ice cream all day. "Then... I want to eat everything." Qiao Nie''s expression softened, "Well, I''ll take you to the store, and dig a spoonful of each one into the bowl. If you really like it, you can eat it three times a month from now on." Tang Guo was startled, and quickly protested, "How about three times a month?" At this moment, the door opened. Zhu Yi was at the door, hearing the sentence, "Three times a month" is enough, the whole person was stiff in ce, she had a feeling that she couldn''t express it for a long time. She nced at Qiao Nie and Tang Guo, and squeezed out, "I didn''t hear anything." "You guys continue." "I''lle backter." After speaking, she hurriedly opened the door, which closed with a bang. Standing at the door, Zhu Yi''s face was horrified. It turns out that Dao Qiao had a bad temper for a reason. Only three times a month? ? Facing her goddess, she could only be able to only three times. Zhu Yi felt unbnced. How could she only have three times when the goddess is so good? She finally understood that a man has a bad temper, which is probably not good. Tsk tut, it doesn''t work. The room was quiet for a while, Qiao Nicai said, "It seems that Xiaoyi has misunderstood something." "He misunderstood you can only be three times a month." "what?" Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, and squeezed his face, "She thought you could only do it three times a month, and I can''t satisfy me, Ah Nie, your reputation is not guaranteed." "Where do you know Xiao Yi," she shook her head and shook her head, "not even once." Qiao Nie: "..." She looked at Qiao Nie and found that he was not angry, but his eyes were gloomy, and finally said, "Then I have to work hard, let Guoguo like me sooner." "Ok?" Qiao Nie held her hand, kissed the back of her hand very religiously, and said something very undecent, "I am also very curious that I can do it several times a month, especially want to try with Guoguo." His scorching eyes and undisguised love seemed to burn people. "Then you have to work hard." Tang Guo took out his hand, "I haven''t forgiven you yet." Tang Guo stood up, went back to the room and changed his clothes, walked down and saw Qiao Nie still sitting on the sofa, "There should be something wrong with Xiaoyi, I''m out." "Go together." Qiao Nie didn''t even think about it, so he followed. Zhu Yi secretly took a look at Qiao Nie, then looked at Tang Guo, and quickly notified the matter, "Guo Guo, I''m here to notify you to ept the award, the Best Supporting Actress Award in "High School Love"." "Also, there will be a lot of appointments and variety shows to invite you in the future, do you have any ideas?" Chapter 348: Notorious actress (68) Chapter 348: Notorious actress (68) "Not participating in variety shows." "From now on, most of them will only y Ani''s films." Zhu Yi''s eyes rounded, "Guoguo, you are dying." Soon Zhu Yi realized that acting is not that important to Tang Guo, right? She is the eldest of the Tang family. Look at the past, her favorite is to make soy sauce. If she stops acting, the big deal is to retreat, which is different from other actresses. Zhu Yi is no longer reluctant, "If there is a movie you are interested in, will it be performed?" "If there is, I won''t refuse. As for variety shows, you will always push me." "Ok." Zhu Yi grimaced, calling the other party to refuse, but she felt a bit bitter in her heart. The big star in his hand is a eldestdy, who can go back and inherit the family property if he doesn''t want to act, what should I do? Forget it, the big deal is that if the consequences are not done, she will not do it, and simply go back and inherit the family property. [Host big, don''t you want to be an international superstar? The system is curious. Tang Guo smiled: "As a singer who has been popr all over the world, I have not challenged being an international superstar for a long time. I have been here for nearly two years, and the remaining time is eleven years. So what do you do? " [But... I don''t feel right...] Obviously the host just wants to toss Qiao Nie hard, right? Forget it, she just be happy. If there is a Wei Yue in every world, the host will be very happy. I don''t know if this Qiao Nie will eventually be an upgraded version of Wei Yue. It is not surprising that Tang Guo won the best supporting actress. Bai Wenwen and Su He also came. Of course, Bai Wenwen hopes that she can win the prize, but it is impossible to think about it. She is considered a neer in the showbiz, and it is her first time to y a leading role. There are too many actors with strength and background, and she is not her turn. Since Wei Chuan went to jail and was detained for an indefinite period, she has no reliable people in the entertainment industry. Fortunately, she still has the system. Thest time she sessfully attacked Weichuan, she was rewarded. And Su He, she was just a little bit close, and she seeded. But when she saw Tang Guo standing on the podium, her glorious appearance, she was also a little jealous, "Are the natives so powerful? It''s actually Miss Tang''s, and the hiding is really deep." [The host worked hard toplete the task, leaving two goals, Su He and Qiao Nie. [Remind the host that Qiao Nie''s luck is stronger than that of Su He. If the host seeds in attacking Qiao Nie, he will be rewarded with a super gift pack containing permanent skills. This sentence made Bai Wenwen very excited. She wanted to use the skill forever. But when she thought of the strategy of Qiao Nie, she could get it, and her heart fell to the bottom again. [Dont Tang Guo like Su He? It is rmended that the host can find a way to get Tang Guo back to Su He after sessfully attacking Su He, and you will have the opportunity to attack Qiao Nie. Bai Wenwen still has no idea, is it possible? She wanted to do this, she liked Su He, but she had traveled through many worlds before. People who like something are numb long ago, these people die when they die, and she will continue to die when she dies. More important to her, of course, is the gift package reward. She couldn''t help but looked at Qiao Nie, who was a few seats away. The man looked at the woman on the podium intently, and his profile was better than Su He. She didn''t know that wherever Tang Guo was there, her conversation with 875 would be heard. Tang Guo walked down and took a look at Bai Wenwen. She was now fully sure that the 875 should belong to the evil system. In today''s words, it is a pirated system, a tool used by some people to steal luck. "Congrattions, Tang Guo." Bai Wenwen looked sincere. Chapter 349: Notorious actress (69) Chapter 349: Notorious actress (69) Tang Guo sat back in position, and the actress next to Bai Wenwen thought that Bai Wenwen was in good harmony, so she gave her a ce. "I watched the "Who is the Murderer" filmed by Director Qiao, it was really wonderful." Ding! Qiao Nies favorability value is -5, the current favorability value is -95, warning, warning, the strategy target is about to fail the strategy, please the host to work hard, the mission failure will be severely punished. Bai Wenwen''s face turned white, and she gave Qiao Nie an incredible look. Didn''t she just praise the other party? Just lower her favorability value? "875, are you sure you didn''t y with me? How do you attack a person with this psychopath? Like that Liang Chao, he loses favorability when he praises it. How does this make me attack? I can''t praise it? Bai Wenwen is really annoyed, what is this world breaking. [Host, not working hard is not an excuse. If you haven''t been in contact with the target of the strategy seriously, you will naturally not be able to get good impressions. Please work hard andplete the task as soon as possible. At that time, Bai Wenwen wanted to yell at him. What the **** is the task, even a Liang Chao, what the **** is this Qiao Nie? Tang Guo was beside him, expressionless. In fact, he wasughing madly in his heart, and wasining to the system, "That 875 seems to have a low IQ." [Host, did you find out too? "Ok." She held Qiao Nie''s arm, Qiao Nie looked down at her, thinking that she wanted to find any way to toss him, so she heard her whisper, "That Bai Wenwen is so annoying." Ok? "Ani, Bai Wenwen wanted to hook you up just now." "I won''t be hooked up." "Does Ah you hate her?" "hate." Tang Guo was satisfied and approached his ear and said, "Then if you hate her a little bit, I''ll kiss you." Qiao Nie was stiff, but his heart was hot. He has seen too many beautiful women in this circle, and many havee to seduce him, but even if those women stand in front of him without wearing anything, he is no different from seeing a statue. However, the woman next to him only asked him to kiss him in his ear, and his heart beat so fast, and he was looking forward to it. "it is good." After thinking about it for half a minute, Qiao Nie agreed, and recalled what Bai Wenwen looked like just now. It was the same as Tang Guo said, and there was indeed a suspicion of hooking him up. Originally, she didn''t like Bai Wenwen very much, and then remembered that the other party was Su He''s girlfriend, and her dislike continued to increase. He doesn''t know how Bai Wenwen did it, but there are some rumors on the Inte that Bai Wenwen released. However, he did not find evidence. For a while, Bai Wenwen''s impression on him fell to the bottom. Bai Wenwen felt that she would not provoke Qiao Nie for the time being, and Bai Wenwen, who returned to her seat, heard a death sound before she could sit down. [Ding, Qiao Nie''s favorability value is -5, the current favorability value is -100, the strategy of Qiao Nie failed, the host please be prepared to ept the electric shock for twenty minutes. Bai Wenwen''s face turned pale at the time, and the pain of the electric shock came in an instant. She fell to the seat and felt her soul throbbed, too painful. Damn Joey, damn! Isn''t it just apliment? As for reducing her ten-point favor value? Damn 875, what is wrong to mention, but asked her to let her attack Qiao Nie, is that man such a good strategy? Ah-it hurts! "Wenwen, what''s wrong with you?" Su He panicked when she saw Bai Wenwen''s whole body twitching and her face was bloodless. While calling, she held Bai Wenwen in his arms. "Wenwen, I have called an ambnce, you wait." Bai Wenwen bit her lip, looked at Su He in pain, and suddenly said, "Ahe, am I important to you?" Chapter 350: Notorious actress (70) Chapter 350: Notorious actress (70) "Wenwen, of course you are important to me, stop talking and hold on." Bai Wenwen gritted her teeth, "Ahe, do you love me?" "Love, of course I love you. I liked you a long, long time ago when I was in high school." Bai Wenwen squeezed a smile on her face, "Ahe...you really love me, would you like to marry me?" Su He was stunned for a moment. Seeing Bai Wenwen''s pain, he became more and more worried, thinking that Wenwen was afraid that she would die. Hurriedly said, "Wenwen, when you are done, let''s get engaged." He and Bai Wenwen were originally boy and girl friends, and it was nothing to get married, and he had always liked her, and their marriage would only be blessed. At this moment, he seemed to put down Tang Guo and expelled the woman who had betrayed him from his heart. Ding! Su Hes favorability value is +1, and the current favorability value is 100. The strategy is sessful. Congrattions to the host for obtaining the spree. The spree has been put into the system backpack. Please check it yourself. The pain of the soul seemed to be relieved somewhat because of this sentence. A smile appeared on Bai Wenwen''s face, which made Su He feel relieved, "Is it better?" "Ok." Much better, at least she seeded in two Raiders in this world, so she won''t be obliterated. The pain continued until Bai Wenwen was picked up. [Host, when can I start to swallow 875? The system is very greedy, he has a feeling that he will be more powerful if he swallows the opponent. Tang Guo thought for a while, "Wait after they get married." [Aw...Host, you are good or bad. The awards are over. "Guoguo." "Huh?" Tang Guo looked at Qiao Nie strangely, "What''s the matter?" Qiao Nie gave a light cough and took her hand, "It''s okay, let''s go, it''ste." [Host, you just promised Qiao Nie to kiss him, did you forget? He is a caring little expert, the host doesn''t remember, he remembers clearly. Tang Guo: "..." Back at the vi, Tang Guo sent Tang Guo to the door, Qiao Nie paused before turning around and leaving. "A evil." "Huh?" Qiao Nie quickly turned around, "Is there anything else?" Under the mature appearance, there was a heart beating fast. Tang Guo narrowed her red lips, "Good night." "Uh..." Qiao Nie was stunned for a moment, and then reacted, "Good night." [I can''t see it, as a director, he is so innocent. ] The system sighed, how did the innocent guy y with the old driver like his host. Qiao Nie was so disappointed in her heart, he didn''t notice the slyness in the woman''s eyes, she just had to be happy. "A evil." Before Qiao Nie could react, he mmed into a soft body in his arms, followed by a peck on his face, he looked at the smiling woman, and couldn''t help pulling the back of her hand and kissing. The dark eyes are very bright, and being looked at by such eyes will always make people feel lost for a moment. "Ani, I suddenly found you a little cute." Tang Guo pushed Qiao Nie away, turned and walked back to the room, the corners of her lips curled up gently, with a very contented smile. "Does Guoguo like me a little bit?" Tang Guo turned her head and smiled lightly, blinking, "No." "Oh..." There was a warm smile on Qiao Nie''s face, "It''s okay, we have a lifetime." "Why would Guoguo kiss someone he doesn''t like?" Qiao Nie looked at her seriously. Tang Guo really didn''t expect that this guy actually had a chance in his heart. After thinking about it, she said, "You look cute like a puppy." Chapter 351: Notorious actress (71) Chapter 351: Notorious actress (71) The marriage of Su He and Bai Wenwen quickly grabbed the headlines and sessfully attracted the attention of the people across the country. After Bai Wenwen was discharged from the hospital, they announced the news at the same time. For Bai Wenwen, she hopes to leave the world immediately. But the system doesn''t allow it. It takes her and Su He to live a lifetime. 875 also said that after a lifetime, she reluctantly agreed to get a gift package. Su He seemed to treat her well, so she agreed to get married. Another point is that she is particrly unwilling to understand why the native Tang Guo is so beautiful. I have a bit of hatred towards Liang Chao and Qiao Nie. I heard that Su He and Qiao Nie are half-brothers, and that Qiao Nie''s Su family was broken. She had a n in her heart, Su He wouldn''t be willing to keep Qiao Nie''s glory, waiting for the plump wings to meet Qiao Nie. In order to repay the hatred punished by the system, Bai Wenwen will also choose to stay. After attacking so many people, she still suffered such a big loss this time, so she was unwilling to even think about it. However, before she had time to figure out how to deal with Qiao Nie, a nightmare came. On Su He''s wedding day, Bai Wenwen didn''t know what to think, and invited Tang Guo and Qiao Nie. "Go, why not?" Qiao Nie paused, "Are you sure?" He was certain that Tang Guo didn''t like Su He anymore. Thinking of the woman who hade to him, his eyes were full of love for Su He, and he felt so ufortable. "It''s first love anyhow, first love got married, I must go." Qiao Nie looked at the smiling woman, his eyes shed helplessly, Guoguo really didn''t like Su He anymore, and she could smile even when the other party got married. "How do you want to get revenge on him?" Qiao Nie circled the woman, with love in his eyes, "I will help you." "Let him get out of the entertainment circle, or is it notorious?" "No, I have already figured out what to do." Tang Guo chuckles, such revenge is meaningless. The best way to avenge a person is to smash the person''s beliefs and shatter his self-righteous truth. ... Many people came on the day of the wedding. Apart from other mentions, Su He''s poprity in the circle is quite good. Tang Guo took Qiao Nie''s hand and stood in the crowd, watching Su He. Su He was holding his bride Bai Wenwen, suddenly seemed to feel a very special line of sight. He looked at this line of sight, and suddenly met Tang Guo''s eyes, for a moment. In the woman''s clear eyes, there is something in it that has long been gone, and I don''t know what is missing. In short, it makes him panic, and the palms of his panic are cold sweat. "congrattions." Despite the distance, he heard her say "Congrattions", but why was it so ufortable in his heart? "Ahe?" "It''s okay, let''s go." Su He turned his head vigorously, without looking in that direction, the woman''s eyes made people want to run away. The wedding went smoothly. Bai Wenwen thought Tang Guo would do something, but she didn''t do anything. Carrying Qiao Nie throughout the whole process, epting the pursuit of many people, the stars holding the moon, the radiant appearance, makes people particrly jealous. "Tongzi, do it." Tang Guo shook the goblet, and the dark red liquid inside shook as if it would spray out at any time. The system is very excited, and it''s finally time. Tang Guo couldn''t feel the confrontation between the two systems. After a minute, the excited voice of the system sounded, [The host is big, I am a little full now and need to digest it. "875? What''s the matter?" Bai Wenwen, who was toasting, stiffened, panic appeared on her face, and the drinks were all over the guests. Chapter 352: Notorious actress (72) Chapter 352: Notorious actress (72) Bai Wenwen is on the headlines again. At the wedding banquet on the day of the wedding, I suddenly went crazy and poured the wine of the guest. It is said that this guest is a very famous director in China. Came to the wedding because Su He had participated in his movie, and he had a new film in his hand, and nned to invite Su He to try it. Bai Wenwen''s ss of wine is a bit wonderful, and Su He missed such a chance sessfully. Bai Wenwen couldn''t care about so much anymore, it was like this that day. She was toasting the guests with Su He, and only heard the words "rm, rm, foreign enemy invading", and the voice of 875 disappeared. She quickly checked the system space and found that the system had disappeared and her gift package had disappeared. Everything in her existence was gone. Some of the skills she had exchanged were also gone. In this world, she exchanged the talent cards and acting cards used in this world, and they all became invalid. Can Bai Wenwen not panic? Doesn''t she rely on these things to be able to go smoothly in every world? Now she has all her things gone, and she doesn''t actually have any real skills. She has be ustomed to redeeming from the system. Who would have thought that the system would disappear for no reason? Su He thought that after getting married, he would live a sweet life with the person he likes. However, this is not the case. He does not me Bai Wenwen for making a fool of herself that day, only thinking that the other party is sick. Later, Bai Wenwen was listless, and he went tofort him every day. Bai Wenwen said she didn''t want to act, and she was not interested in doing other things. Well, he raises her and indulges her in everything. In fact, he was also panicking in his heart. He found that he could never forget the look that woman saw him at the wedding that day, full of deep meaning. He was afraid that Bai Wenwen would discover that she was unfaithful, so he didn''t realize that Bai Wenwen didn''t like him that much. Tang Guo''s childhood was much morefortablepared to the two people who looked at each other. [Host, I have finished digesting, and I also took over the spree mall by the way. I found that there are quite a lot of things in it, would you like to take a look? If you like it, I will help you out. "No need to exchange?" [The host is very different, we are teammates, how can we exchange things, mine is yours. "Well, mine is mine." Tang Guo smiled. System: Well, you are happy. Tang Guo was not interested after watching it for a while, a little disgusted, "I thought there were some good things, not as many as I collected." [Hey, how can a pirated system beparable to the items collected by the host through so many worlds. "Have you checked the origin of 875?" [This 875''s task is to seduce the souls who have just died, bind them and take them to various small worlds for tasks, and absorb the luck of the children of the world and some people with better luck. They should be an organization. There are many pirated systems like 875. In short, those who are sessfully attacked will have all their luck stolen. Therefore, this guy shouldn''t be his kind, so there is no pressure to swallow. Hehe, he also upgraded. [Host, this time I upgraded, I found one thing, I have a little impression of where I was produced. "Huh?" Tang Guo was interested and traveled through so many worlds. This was the first time he heard the system say that he had an impression of where he was born, "Where is it?" [I only remember that when I was conscious, a very beautiful woman in ancient costume came and took me away. Then, before leaving that ce, I nced at the door que called Time and Space Administration. As for the others, I cant remember it for the time being. Chapter 353: Notorious actress (73) Chapter 353: Notorious actress (73) The name "Time and Space Administration" took root in Tang Guo''s heart. But the system didn''t know anything other than these, but it was certain that the reason she traveled through so many worlds was inseparable from the woman who took the system away. As for the truth, she believes that the truth can be found by upgrading the system. The way to upgrade the system is that if she is having fun, she is in a good mood, and she has more energy. This... she is a bit contradictory. So, is the person who let her travel through time and space be good to her or is it correcting her? At least for the moment, no one in each world has intervened in her practice, and it is possible that the other party has forgotten this. "Bai Wenwen lost the system, what''s the current situation?" [Not so good. After losing 875, she no longer acts or records talent videos. The host is big, that Bai Wenwen doesn''t know that at all. Her talents are all skill cards exchanged from the system mall, and only one world can use it. After 875 disappears, the skill card is useless. "Oh, that''s good, she is not good and I am very happy." Without taking care of Bai Wenwen and Su He, she began to read the script. Qiao Nie is about to release a new movie again, and it is still a story she is interested in, this time she is fancy a female third. It stands to reason that with Tang Guo''s current worth, it is appropriate to y a female role no matter who it is. But for acting, she is not chasing fame and fortune, but her interest, she is very Buddhist. Later, in the film "Who is the Murderer", Tang Guo won the best female supporting role with her superb acting skills and Chu Nuo won the best male supporting role. In fact, Liang Chao and Nie Lingling, who yed the male and female protagonists, are also outstanding in this drama. Such a movie has won both the male and female lead and the male and female awards, which is almost unheard of, but they are too brilliant to pick. In the following years, Tang Guo participated in Qiao Nie''s films one after another. Everyone thought that Qiao Nie''s heroine would only be her. Unexpectedly, she yed a supporting role for several years, and she was still the best supporting role every year. People all over the country who paid attention to Tang Guo felt a kind of scumbag. "If Tangtang yed the leading role, she would have been a queen." "Oh, Tangtang is really capricious. I used to like to y''I am the Most Beautiful'', but now I only like''I am the Best.''" That''s right, Tang Guo''s behavior is now in the eyes of the people across the country, isn''t it the "my most supporting role"? Qiao Nie didn''t hesitate to show her the camera, so it made peopleugh and cry. The ck powder group is still struggling to support it, but it is no longer picking up Tang Guo''s faults. What they check in every day is: "Brothers, stand firm and don''t fall." "Sisters, isn''t that woman just a little more beautiful, her acting a little better, and she looks good when she smiles? Don''t like it, don''t like her." "Everyone, I''m still alive, controlling my fingers and not joining the Tang Guo fan group." The group leader looked at the only twenty members left, and felt helpless. "Or, let''s change the name?" said the group leader. "What to change?" Group owner: "Tangtang fan group, how about it? Vote." The group owner made a voting system, and in less than a minute, including himself, unanimously passed. He moved his fingers, and thest group of ck fans disappeared from the Inte and became a member of the Tangtang fan group. It was many years in a sh. This year, when Tang Guo was 30 years old, she announced on her scarf, "This time I am ying the heroine. Do you think I will be the actress?" Chapter 354: Notorious actress (74) Chapter 354: Notorious actress (74) "meeting." "meeting." "definitely will." "Will." "Sugar is the best." "Ahhhh, my baby is in elementary school, Tangtang, you are finally willing to y the heroine." "Hey hey, look forward to it." ... Tang Guo, 30, is still beautiful like a girl. There is always a small smile on her face, and Qiao Nie will always appear where she is. In the summer, he woulde over with a box of ice cream. After feeding her, when she said that she wanted another box, he would refuse it very seriously. "No." No matter how she made trouble, he just said no. Finally, she couldn''t help but circled the person in her arms, carefully kissed her forehead, whispering in her ear, and told her that if the girl eats too much cold drinks, it will not be good, and her stomach will hurt. Such a careful and gentle man is simply a model of the world. Everyone who knows Qiao Nie said that if there was no Tang Guo, they would not know that the ghost director who always scolded people was so patient, careful, and gentle. When the actors who had been scolded by Qiao Nie once again participated in Qiao Nie''s film, they finally realized that director Qiao also did not curse people when filming. Although they will be scolded as dogs as usual, they are much better than before. Sometimes the scolding was too serious, as long as Tang Guo said a word, he was not allowed to scold him, andughed. Director Qiao, who had a stern face and a serious face, would smile like a ha-ba-dog. Director Qiao, who copsed at any time, made no secret of his difference to Tang Guo. There is another popr saying on the Inte: To live a good life, Qiao''s dog food is indispensable, and one meal a day is enough. Before getting to know Tang Guo, Director Qiao made one film in two years. After getting to know Tang Guo, Director Qiao made two films a year, and all of them were fine. Director Qiao said: "She is my goddess of inspiration, my Moose." In fact, they all can see that although Qiao Nie has carefully studied and conceived each role, he has emphatically modified the role yed by Tang Guo, and each role has reached the most perfect state, even if sometimes the scene is not Not that much. People all over the country are looking forward to the heroine Tang Guoyan this time. Tang Guo didn''t want to be popr all over the world, but "Who is the Murderer" let her be known to the whole world. Later, all the films she participated in were introduced to other countries and became internationally renowned actors. Over the years, she has almost only yed Qiao Nie''s films, and asionally people she knows will y unimportant roles in friendship. As long as she participates, its poprity will be unimaginable. People in the circle are also very friendly to her, wishing she coulde and take their y, but unfortunately there are very few directors that Tang Guo can promise. Even if she agrees, there is still a Qiao Nie check. As for variety shows, she never participates. Only after Chang Yuan''s reality show "The Big Star Entering the Forest" she was a mysterious guest, giving the actor the skills to survive in the deep forest. The video of her escape back then has been regarded as a textbook-level escape video. The name of the new film is very clichd, it is called "You and Me", and the name is a romantic movie. Qiao Nie rarely only photographs love elements, which does not mean that everyone is not looking forward to it, on the contrary they are looking forward to it. When the film was released, they finally understood why the film was called "You and Me". This film was filmed in a closed manner, no one dared to reveal anything to the outside world, and there was no announcement. By the time the film was released, none of them saw the poster of the film. They walked in with excitement and saw the people on the silver screen. They were finally surprised. Chapter 355: Notorious actress (75) Chapter 355: Notorious actress (75) Title: "You and Me" Actress: Tang Guo Actor: Joe Nie Director: Qiao Nie Producer: Joe Nie Screenwriter: Qiao Nie, Tang Guo ... The subtitles at the beginning were a bit teary. The film was very detailed, the audience watched it carefully, and it was quiet throughout. The film does not have any abuse points, changing from Qiao Nie''s previous rigor, each one will give people countless inspirations. This is a dog food film. After watching it, fans express their feelings, "I think the name of this film should be "Show you how I dote on my wife"." "It can also be called "My Wife and Me''s Daily Life." "It''s still called "The Tang Qiao Couple Shows Love Every Day"." "I think it''s called "Guide Qiao''s Dog Food Overwhelmed Me." "Oh, I''m tired, this "Dao Qiao''s Diary of Petting Tangtang" really makes my teeth a little sore." Although their hearts are sour, when they watched, they really had all kinds of pink bubbles in their hearts. Those with boyfriends hoped that they could learn from Qiao''s guide. If you don''t have a boyfriend, I hope you find a boyfriend like Director Qiao. The ending of the film is that Qiao Nie seeded in getting the likes of Tang Guo, and the two got married and were happy for a lifetime. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, I really couldn''t believe it, this was taken by Qiao Nie. Unexpectedly, Qiao Nie would still make a romantic movie, and it was so touching. Later, the poster was also posted. It was a wedding photo taken by Qiao Nie and Tang Guo. If they didn''t know that they were not married, they would think it was a wedding photo. The fact is, this is really just taken in a wedding dress on the set, not a wedding photo. There is a puzzle buried in this movie, that is, Qiao Nie wille to Tang Guo''s room every day when he gets up, and ask, "Do you like me more today?" "No, you have to work hard, Ah evil." This is Tang Guo''s a dozen answers in the film. Qiao Nie always smiled and pulled people into his arms, hugged him, and said, "Okay, I will ask again tomorrow." Such a persistent and focused gaze, clear and simple, just can''t help making people cry. Until the end of the film, one beautiful morning, Qiao Nie knocked on the door, "Guoguo, do you like me a little bit today?" After waiting for a long time, the door was opened, and the person who appeared inside was wearing a wedding dress. She smiled and gave him a hug, "Yes." The man on the lens flushed his eyes, hugged her tightly, and whispered, "It''s great." The whole film seems to be full of sugar, and the audience is still a little confused, why Qiao Nie asks this every day, as if he made a mistake. There are discussions on this issue on the Inte, and neither Qiao Nie nor Tang Guo answered it, which made them anxious. They think this drama is actually not simple. They carefully scrutinized frame by frame, trying to find clues. After watching it a few times, they realized the hidden meaning of in and warm love. Tolerance between the two, and dedication. But in the end, they still didn''t know what the puzzle was. Fortunately, Tang Guo finally won the Queen Award, and they were still a little satisfied. This year, Tang Guo was thirty-two years old. She moved her fingers and issued a scarf, "From today onwards, she will not act anymore." This bib simply caused an uproar. Facing the fans'' questioning, she posted another scarf, "I don''t want to act anymore, I''m tired." Fans: "..." National audience: "..." Su He just finished taking a shot, habitually took out his phone and brushed his scarf, and suddenly saw those hot searches. ## ## #Don''t want to y it, weir tired# Chapter 356: Notorious actress (76) Chapter 356: Notorious actress (76) Did she... stop acting? Su He stared at the phone in a daze, feeling unspeakable for a while. "Emperor Su, what''s the matter?" Su He quickly put down his phone and said, "It''s nothing, go ahead." Over the years, they did not seem to have anymunication. She seemed to have forgotten the past and removed him from her life. From the beginning, he had thoughts of revenge, and after he married Bai Wenwen, some of his beautiful love was shattered. Today''s Bai Wenwen is no longer the person he once liked. He is actually very contradictory, who he really likes Bai Wenwen and Tang Guo. I don''t know, he can only put everything into his career. He couldn''t even think about finding revenge against Qiao Nie. The nce at the wedding, nine years have passed, he still can''t forget. He never got the answer from her, why should he betray him and find Qiao Nie. Perhaps it is the middle-aged man who has taken more into consideration, and he has no courage to do many things. After Su He finished his day''s work, he picked up his mobile phone and prepared to take a look again. He was attracted by several hot searches. ## #Don''t want to shoot, a bit busy# He had a hunch in his heart, as if there were some who knew who these hot searches belonged to, clicked in and looked, and he saw Qiao Nie''s cor. Qiao Niefa''s cor is: "From today, I won''t be filming anymore." Facing the fans questioning, he, like Tang Guo, sent another one, I dont want to shoot anymore, Im a bit busy. Su and smiled bitterly. These two people are really a virtue. They don''t act if they don''t want to act, and don''t shoot if they don''t want to film. One reason is that they are tired and the other is that they are busy. Maybe they are the real pair. He turned off his phone with aplicated mood and returned to the cold vi. The gentle wife who did not imagine came up and asked caringly, "Are you tired today? Are you hungry, do you want to eat something?" He went upstairs tiredly, pushed aside the room, and saw the figure curled up on the bed. As if hearing his movement, the other party stood up, nced at him lightly, and wrapped the quilt around the deformed bloated body. It''s been over nine years, and Bai Wenwen has been decadent since the day they got married. All food and drink are in the vi, without a step out. If you are hungry, you can order takeaway, and the takeaway box is left at the door. If you have no money, ask him for it. From the beginning he was guilty, but now he doesn''t know what he is doing. Fortunately, this woman only asks for money for takeout, and asionally buys some clothes online. If you don''t go out, socialize, or talk, those beautiful eyes be gray. He tried to get Bai Wenwen out, but the other party was very scared and didn''t want to go out. It didn''t help how many doctors he had hired. The psychiatrist said that in this situation, it should be fear of social interaction and unwillingness to expose oneself to the crowd. To be treated, the cause must be found. He couldn''t understand why Bai Wenwen, who was so confident, had fallen to the present level. He asked Bai Wenwen, maybe the other party was a little impatient, so she said that she would not go out, and that if he was lonely and wanted to find a woman, she had no objection. Just leave her in the room to fend for herself, and give her money for takeout every month. He didn''t understand Bai Wenwen, he had hoped from the beginning, and now he has let it go. He woulde up to take a look every day, fearing that she would die and stink, and didn''t know. Thinking about this reason, it is really ridiculous. Bai Wenwen closed her eyes, only wishing her life to pass as soon as possible. She used to be a high school student who knew nothing. She was hit by a car and got a system called 875. Chapter 357: Notorious actress (77) Chapter 357: Notorious actress (77) Bai Wenwen thought that she would go to the pinnacle of her life from now on, p a beautiful man in every world, and gain the likes of countless people. Anyway, she has a system and is not afraid of anything. As long as shepletes the task, she can obtain various skill cards. No, no one can match her with skill cards. She never thought that 875 would disappear. When she turned around, she realized that she had traveled through so many worlds, and in each of her worlds, she was sultrying men and attacking all kinds of men. She has no skills to survive in the world. Those used skill cards disappeared after 875 disappeared. Her dreams are shattered, and she, who has always been aloof, can''t ept such a big gap. She has no strengths right now. What if fans let her y the piano after she goes out? She will not. What if fans ask her to paint? She will not. The owner of this body has studied abroad, what should I do if friends I knowmunicate with her in English? She will not. She knows nothing. So she is waiting, waiting for death, maybe when she is dead, another system will appear. Yes, the system has appeared once, and it is not impossible to appear again. She thought about suicide, but she was afraid of suicide. The pain of being hit by a car and the end of death, she clearly felt the pain of being crushed all over her body, she didn''t want to experience it. In the worlds she traveled, every time she left, the system took her away, which can be said to leave without pain. She doesn''t want to do anything now, anyway, there is Su He, she doesn''t spend too much, she can order takeaway, just buy some clothes to wear, she doesn''t mind what Su He wants to do. What she mainly does is to eat and wait to die. Hearing the footsteps of Su He''s departure, Bai Wenwen went to sleep. In her dream, she died and got another system. She traveled through various small worlds, scouting different men and enjoying their admiring eyes. "Ani, why didn''t you film it?" Tang Guoy halfway on the sofa, her white feet shaking. Qiao Nie walked over, held her feet, took a nket, wrapped her feet in the nket, and ced it on herp. "It''s autumn, why do you always get used to exposing your feet, are you not afraid of getting sick?" Tang Guo smiled, "I am in good health." "Does Guoguo like me a little today?" Facing this man''s sincere eyes, Tang Guo grinned, "Ani, you are so persistent." "Have it?" Tang Guo put away his smile, beckoned to him, "Come over and I will tell you." Qiao Nie sat next to her, hugged her in his arms, surrounded by a soft, warm body, his heart was strangely satisfied, it seemed that he could not ask that question. She is in his arms, these issues are no longer important. "Ani, you are such a lovely person." "Although you make mistakes, knowing your mistakes can be corrected. It''s great, it''s really likable." Qiao Nie''s eyes lit up, Tang Guo raised his hand and squeezed his cheek, and whispered, "A Nie, you have sessfully attracted my attention. Since you have performed well, I like you a little bit. Qiao Nie''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t care about it a long time ago. People who can hold each other say what they do. She lives in his vi and does everything for him. She is about to be taken away by him. If she really doesn''t want him, she might not be used to it. Qiao Nie didn''t intend to express these careful thoughts. Chapter 358: Notorious actress (78) Chapter 358: Notorious actress (78) [Host, you still have half a year. Tang Guo was brushing his bib. Although he stopped acting, he still brushed his bib every day. Fans have found that Tang Guo, who is not acting, is more fun, so they don''t get entangled, gagging on the scarf all day. "so fast." Tango paused, put down the phone, stood up, opened the curtains, and looked at the outside world. She was about to leave here soon. She picked up the phone again and called Qiao Nie. "Guoguo, is there anything you want today?" Tang Guo''s mouth bends, "Ani, I suddenly want to go outside for a walk, do you want to go? Sweet travel is worth having." "go with." After hanging up the phone, Tang Guo personally made a travel n and found a photographer to apany the trip. Qiao Nie came back in a hurry, and instead of seeing the woman ying with the mobile phone on the sofa, the smell of food came from the kitchen. He quickly walked into the kitchen and watched Tang Guo cooking in surprise. The tes of exquisite delicacies ced next to him really surprised him. He thought she had taken her away, but he didn''t expect her to be better than he thought. "I am used to being served by you, my hands are a bit raw." Qiao Nie hurried over to take the spat, "I''m here, be careful that the oil sshes and burns you." "No, let me do it, it''s almost over." Tang Guo smiled, "I said I would treat you better." Qiao Nie was startled. He didn''t expect her to be so serious. He did feel that Tang Guo''s attitude towards him was getting better year after year. From the very beginning, he didn''t care much, andter on, he was all customized by her. Every small essory is carefully selected by her. Many people thought he spoiled her, but in fact she was spoiling him. She said that being good to a person is really good. She said that she already liked him a little, and he saw the like in her eyes. She said to abandon the liking for Su He, and she turned around and forgot without hesitation. She was ruthless and enthusiastic, so fascinating that she had to sink into it. "Ani, are you happy with me?" "of course." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes slightly, "Oh... Would you be sad without me?" "meeting." Qiao Nie was a little nervous, bound her waist, and whispered, "Are you leaving me? Did you fall in love with someone else?" It looked like an abandoned puppy. "No." Tang Guo said, "I don''t like other people, and I can''t find anyone better than you in this world who can impress me more." Qiao Nie breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good." "But there is birth, old age, sickness and death in the world. No one can stop this. You and me, there will always be one who leaves first." Qiao Nie was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, "It''s okay." Speaking of this, Tang Guo forgot to ask the system Qiao Nie''s lifespan, "Tongzi, what is the longest lifespan of Qiao Nie?" "Eighty years old." Tang Guo smiled, "Then he is really unlucky." Who doesn''t like her, he just wants to like her. Tang Guo''s craftsmanship is better than expected, but Qiao Nie still said, "Don''t cook or hurt your hands in the future." He carefully applied hand cream to her, with a faint smile on his face and tenderness in his eyes. Look at her appearance, serious and pious, just as she is a rare treasure. Tang Guo habitually rubbed his hair into a mess. Qiao Nie held her messy hand and said calmly, "Before traveling, let''s go to the hospital for a medical examination." "He may suspect that I have a terminal illness." Tang Guo smiled and discussed with the system, "Sure enough, it''s a director, and he''s especially good at brain repair." Chapter 359: Notorious actress (79) Chapter 359: Notorious actress (79) After receiving the extremely healthy physical examination report, Qiao Nie breathed a sigh of relief, pretending to be calm and led Tang Guo back. Next, people across the country witnessed a dog abuse trip. Every day, Tang Guo updates her scarf, which is her travel photos of her and Qiao Nie. The two in the photoughed sweetly, especially in some small videos, you can see how tacitly they are. When Su He was free, he sat in the vi and looked at Tang Guos cors one by one. As he turned down, he was surprised to find that the person mentioned in the cor long, long ago was not Qiao Nie, and It''s him. Each one is full of love. This discovery filled his heart with fiery heat. Thinking of the status quo, another pot of cold water poured down. One morning half a yearter, Tang Guo leaned on Qiao Nie, and the two sat on the rock waiting for the sunrise. Qiao Nie hugged the people around him tightly, his body trembled, and his voice trembled. He squeezed out a smile and said inexplicably, "The current medicine is not developed at all." "Obviously check so carefully." Tang Guo listened to hisints amusedly, and wrapped his waist, "You are too noisy." "Then I won''t speak." "Forget it, say it, I listen to you." Qiao Nie encircled her, kissed her forehead, kissed her cheek again, and finally kissed her lips, and then left with a light touch, "I feel a corner in my heart is missing, as if I can''t make it back." "Ani, don''t be so greedy, for the past ten years, I have only treated you well, and no one else has even looked at it." Qiao Nie couldn''t help crying orughing, "Can''t help it." Can''t help but want to spend more time with her. "Ani, you should leave the remaining time for your next life." "Guoguo, you really can''tfort people, every word is heartbreaking." But there is no way, he just likes her, the kind of like he likes so much, without her, his whole life has lost its color. He pressed his chin against her forehead and whispered, "In the next life, will I still find you?" "Sincere is spirit." "Then I will work hard." Tang Guo smiled, you who have no memory in your next life will start another life. And she will continue to reincarnate forever, not knowing when it will end. She was buried in his arms, a little greedy for this kind of love, and only unforgettable feelings would allow her to continue in this lonely journey without losing herself halfway. In return, she will give him the purest feelings and leave him the best love. Just like now, knowing that she was about to leave here, she did not fear what the next world would be, nor did she feel any sense of disgust. She didn''t even want to destroy the world at all times. She squinted her eyes, suddenly remembered something, raised her head, and kissed him. The two looked at each other, and Qiao Nie clearly saw the deep love in her eyes this time. "Ani, I''m leaving." The woman''s voice rang softly in her ears, and the shocked Qiao Nie quickly hugged her, and said in pain, "Guoguo, can I say no? This time, can I not follow you?" Looking at the woman''s closed eyes, he cried in a low voice and gently stroked her cheek, "How did you go so simply, you really spoiled you." His eyes were red and he looked fond and helpless, and patted her on the shoulder lightly, "Okay, okay, everything depends on you, okay?" The photographer behind him couldn''t help covering his mouth and quickly took out a tissue to wipe his tears. If this is not their job, they will definitely turn around and leave. Chapter 360: Notorious actress (80) Chapter 360: Notorious actress (80) Qiao Nie didn''t send a scarf, he didn''t want those people to disturb her. In the end, Zhu Yi posted a scarf, indicating that Tang Guo had passed away. In any case, as Tang Guo''s agent, she must give the public a notice. Su He is habitually looking at his cor during work breaks. When he saw the words "Tang Guo died of illness", his blood flowed back all over his body, his face instantly paled, and he almost fell down. "Emperor Su, are you okay?" Su He tremblingly held the phone, grabbed the person next to him and asked, "She''s gone, is this fake?" Others only learned about the death of Tang Guo, a generation queen. There was some silence on Su He''s question. Su He found the director and said, "I''m sorry, I need to take a day off." Su He brushed his scarf every day to see about Tang Guo. They all knew that the director allowed it. Su He didn''t change his clothes or take off his makeup, so he drove to Qiao''s vi like this. When he came, there were already many people. Standing at the door, Qiao Nie looked very gloomy, even more gloomy than before meeting Tang Guo. Liang Chao and his wife stood aside, and their faces were also sad. Zhu Yi''s eyes were red, and tears couldn''t help falling. "I... can I see her?" Su He made this request and sessfully attracted Qiao Nie. Qiao Nie nced at him, "No." Su He smiled bitterly, "I asked for it." He didn''t know why he came. When he wanted to ask what else, a group of reporters came outside. He frowned, and soon discovered that these reporters had been invited by Qiao Nie. "Director Qiao, I don''t know what you want to announce?" Qiao Nie walked forward, expressionless, "Announce a truth." Su He vaguely felt that something was wrong, and stood silently on the side without making a sound. Qiao Nie nced at him and continued to speak to the reporter. "Back then, you overwhelmingly reported that Guoguo betrayed Suhe, and various ck spots..." "That Director Qiao, we all withdrew the reportter, and the facts proved that Tangtang was innocent." The reporter said quickly, unable to offend, Miss Tang. They want to report more, for fear of losing their jobs. Qiao Nie sneered, "You think Guoguo betrayed Su He, right? Even if you know that she is Miss Tang Family, you still think she looks down on Su He and chose me?" Is not it? Su He also suddenly raised his head and looked at Qiao Nie, and pressed his lips tightly. Isn''t this the truth? Qiao Nie took out his mobile phone and yed a recording, which was copied by his office monitoring at the time, and he didn''t expect to use it here. He knew that this was what she wanted to do. Although she didn''t order, she definitely didn''t want Su He to live well with her hatred temper. Su He and Bai Wenwen ruined her. If it weren''t for the reality showter and the background was exposed, she was an ordinary actress, and she could hardly get along in this circle. After listening to the recording, everyone was silent. It turned out that the truth in "You and Me" was here, and it was Qiao Nie''s apology to Tang Guo. "You can go now." Su He frantically yelled to see Tang Guo, how could Qiao Nie satisfy him and called the security guard to st the people out. She was his, no one was allowed to see her. Su He sat outside the vi and cried for a long time. He was embarrassed. He thought about many reasons, but he had never thought that the reason was this. She actually agreed to Qiao Nie for his sake, he...he still wanted someone to hack her, trying to make her never turn over...he even thought about it, really ruining her. Thinking of the things hidden in the vi, he started to cry. He really wanted to ruin her at that time. How could he think of injecting her with that thing, and even imagined giving her to those old men with big ears. He is so disgusting, he is so evil, he is sorry for her, no wonder she willpletely forget him. He is not worthy! Chapter 361: Notorious actress (end) Chapter 361: Notorious actress (end) He wanted to see her fall, looked at her aloof and regretted,pletely ignoring the way she came back to him and tried to exin. He scolded her as disgusting and mean...however he scolded, now he feels regretful. His heart is dirty and his soul is dirty. I thought I was climbing to this day with my hard work, even if she betrayed him? He seeded, but reality gave him a p in the face. Without her, Qiao Nie would never let him go. Su He stayed outside the vi for several days, and finally fell into aa before being taken away. Within a few days of taking it away, someone reported that Su He had hidden the goods in the vi and was arrested. Bai Wenwen, who was bloated and bloodless, had not been seen by the public for ten years, was also photographed. Bai Wenwen was dodged, and was photographed upright. When the public saw it, they only felt ashamed. Qiao Nie looked at Tang Guo with a serene face, the corners of his mouth were still slightly tilted, and his eyes were warm, "Are you satisfied, too?" He really didn''t expect that Su He would have that idea at first. "Did you know it from the beginning? That''s why youpletely forgot about Su He, so simply." "Guoguo, you are really a bad woman. You just walked by yourself. If you want to leave me such a person who owes you, you know that I will not be soft, so you will leave those clues." "You also don''t want to see Su He again, so that he will have no peace for the rest of his life, right?" "If I don''t wake up in time, I''m afraid you won''t give me the beautiful days of those ten years." Qiao Nie leaned down and looked at her earnestly and sincerely, "But I like a woman like you. Without you, the blood has stopped flowing, and the dead grass will never be reborn." Concentrating on the woman''s face, Qiao Nie only felt a pain in his brain, and countless memories poured into his mind. When he opened his eyes again, the grief in his eyes was much less, leaving more helplessness. He touched the woman''s cheek, and habitually kissed her on the forehead, "It''s really boring." "I owe you." He stood up, with a different smile on his face, and after arranging all the funeral affairs, he sat next to Tang Guo, finally looked at her, and closed his eyes with a faint smile. A few dayster, Assistant Qiao Nie announced the news of Qiao Nie''s death. Su He saw the news in the detention center, and he was shocked for a long time. [Host, Qiao Niemitted suicide by taking medicine. "Why bother." "A''i is still so cute, a bit reluctant to be cute, really a poor puppy." Tang Guoy in the Tianquan, watching the brighter and brighter silver light around him, and slowly closed his eyes, "Call me three dayster, I''m a little tired, and sleep." [Good. The system secretly wiped the cold sweat, that Qiao Nie seemed to be something wrong, but everyone was dead, there was no need to worry the host greatly. ... When Tang Guo woke up, she felt all over her body sticky, and the air was full of blood and various rotten smells. Without opening her eyes, she understood that this is not a good ce. Sure enough, he opened his eyes, and what caught his eye was a few ugly-looking, crookedly looking for food-zombies. She hadn''t epted the memory yet, and found that the zombies had not attacked her. She looked at her body again, and it was intact, fortunately it was not an ugly-looking zombie. "Tongzi, is this body awakening the ability to be zombies?" The system was silent for a while, and honestly exined, [Host, tell you the unfortunate news that you are now a zombie. Chapter 362: The unlucky female partner of the last days (1) Chapter 362: The unlucky female partner of thest days (1) Tang Guo frowned, took out a mirror and took a look. With Liu Meixie eyes, straight nose, small cherry mouth, and white skin, she didn''t look like a zombie. "That''s also the best-looking zombie." [Well, the most beautiful. The host is big, does it depend on memory? Since they were all zombies, Tang Guo found a cleaner stool to sit on and began to receive memories. This world is a world of eschatology. The original name of this book was "Survival of the Last Days of Sugar", and it was just a novel by Mary Su. The owner of this body is the protagonist of this eschatological novel. But after a reader who read this book traveled to this book, she became the vicious female partner here. Yan Nian is the heroine of this world. She originallyined about the heroine''s halo after reading the novel "Survival Survival". I also think that the heroine is too indifferent to survive in thest days. Now that I have obtained the spiritual spring jade pendant and practice exercises, why not take these things out to save the world. Wake up the next day after spitting out, Yan Nian crossed to a female partner named Yan Nian in the book, but ended up miserably. Because Yan Yi was unsessful, he was thrown out of the base and gang raped to death. In order to change his destiny, Yan Nian intends to get the jade pendant in his hands before the original owner discovers the effect of the jade pendant. She knew what happened in the book, got a lot of supplies, and drove to the vi of the original owner and his fiance Yan Yi. Yan Yi had a high fever at the time, and the original owner was in a hurry. The arrival of Yan Nian made her see the light. Yan Nian promised to take supplies and medicine to the original body, and to exchange it with the jade pendant on the original owner''s neck. In order to save the fianc''s life, the original owner agreed and exchanged the family jade pendant to Yan Nian. Yan Nian, who got the jade pendant, was not at ease. Yan Yi was actually awakening the power. In order to avoid being killed by Yan Yi and the original owner in the future, she decided to separate the two of them. She told the original owner that there was a pharmacy not far from here, which contained many medicines, which might be helpful to Yan Yi. If she wants to pick it up, she can help look at Yan Yi here. The original owner didn''t think too much, everything was important to save people, and he hurriedly left the vi to get medicine. After she left, Yan Nian took Yan Yi away. When Yan Yi woke up and asked where the original owner had gone, Yan Nian only said that she only saw where he was in aa when she went to the vi, so she took him with him. Yan Yi thought that he was abandoned by his beloved fiancee, and since then he hated the original owner. Later, they cooperated with Yan Nian countless times, and the two gradually developed feelings. Yan Yi spoiled Yan Nian, and at the same time did not forget that there was a fianc who abandoned him. The original owner went to the drugstore and was bitten by a zombie. I don''t know why she didn''t be a disgusting zombie, but she did indeed be a zombie. Later, I found that Yan Yi was not there, thinking that zombies were upying this ce, and Yan Yi was taken away. Later, she found Yan Yi through thousands of mountains and rivers, but she suddenly copsed when she saw the scene of him and Yan Nian''en''s love. No matter how she exined that she was going to get the medicine, Yan Yi didn''t believe her. The fiance who had been gentle to her was only kind to another woman, and he was indifferent to her, and even his eyes were about to kill her. Countless exnations, countless misunderstandings, countless indifferent treatments finally made the original owner give up. When she gave up, Yan Yi didn''t let her go. Another base discovered that Yan Nian had a secret, attacked the Sunshine base created by Yan Yi, and had very advanced thermal weapons. If he does not hand over Yan Nian, then he will blow up the Sunshine Base. Chapter 363: The unlucky female partner of the last days (2) Chapter 363: The unlucky female partner of thest days (2) In order to keep the base, Yan Yi handed over the original owner to the sunset base, indicating that she was Yan Nian. Yan Nian was taken away in despair, facing a cold cut. Her body is very special. After being cut countless times, she will always regenerate, so no one suspects that she is not Yan Nian. After studying for more than a year, no problems were found. Shi Cheng, the person in charge of the sunset base, appeared and asked her what her secret was. The original owner only said: "My name is Tang Guo, not Yan Nian. I am Yan Yi''s fiance." Shi Cheng was silent for a long time, and finally asked, "Then why can you regenerate." "I am a zombie." She said, her eyes were not radiant, as if she had lost hope of life, "I don''t know either." "You go." Shi Cheng let her go, and instead of returning to the Sunshine Base, she hid in the group of zombies. Once Yan Yi was surrounded by a group of zombies and was about to be swallowed by mutant zombies, she still couldn''t bear to save him. Putting him in a safe ce, she returned to the zombie group and spent the whole day with the zombies. Yearster, Yan Yi brought an integrated team and a weapon to kill the zombies, came to thest hill of the zombies, pointed the gun at her head, and wanted a shot to blow her up. Shi Cheng persuaded at this time: "She is not bad, she saved you and was once your fiancee." "It''s just a betrayer." Yan Yi said. Before Shi Cheng had time to stop, she was shot headshot by him. In fact, she had a chance to escape, she did not want to escape. She didn''t know the length of her life, she had lost hope, and she didn''t know why to live. Since there is no goal to live, why not destroy it on the spot. As for Yan Nian and Yan Yi being together, weing the arrival of new light and living a happy life. Yan Yi and Shi Cheng divided the world into two, each in charge of one side. After Tang Guo read the memory, the whole person was not good. She rubbed her temples, "It''s another bad world." The time now is that she has be a zombie in the drugstore and is nning to go back to Yan Yi with the medicine. She nced at a pocket in the corner, which was full of medicine. "The original owner is really stupid." She sneered. "This kind of disobedient bones can be abused as soon as they are abused. When they die, there will be nothing. The living people are still beautiful and stupid!" "Since you are regarded as a bad person, why not be bad to the end," Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "With the current strength of this body, it is really too simple to squeeze a Yan Yi." The system hastened to remind: [The host is big, squeeze Yan Yi to the point of no y, we will go directly to the next world. The hero and heroine cannot die in the plot unless the plot about them is over. "I didn''t want to squeeze Yan Yi directly," Tang Guo took out the tissue and wiped away the dirty parts on his body, with a faint voice, "It''s just a sigh. He clearly has such a powerful strength. What can''t be changed. It happens to be self-defeating and abandoning himself. With such a self-abusing personality, I dont know what education the original owner has received." The system breathed a sigh of relief, the host was vomiting. [Yes, that host, what are we going to do now? "I want to take a hot bath first." Tang Guo frowned in disgust. Although her face was clean, her body was dirty, except for blood, it was also stained with body fluids from zombies, and the smell was disgusting. [Then I will release water for you? ] The system hurriedly said that the host was happy and the most important thing. Chapter 364: Unlucky female partner of the last days (3) Chapter 364: Unlucky female partner of thest days (3) "boom!" Tang Guo mmed a punch on the thick iron door, the iron door, which was not necessarily broken by tools, suddenly smashed a hole out. Seeing the dark and faint hole, sheughed, "Somewhat powerful." The system swallowed, it was a bit powerful, and no zombie was able to smash an iron door with a punch. Tang Guo checked her body carefully. Apart from her appearance, her body''s various functions were different from those of ordinary people, and her brain also had something like a crystal nucleus. She can mobilize the energy in the crystal core. She can also use her own methods to absorb external energy to increase her strength. In other words, as long as she continues to improve, no one will be her opponent. Not to mention exploding Yan Yi, it is not impossible to explode everyone. This body is still a reproductive body, as long as she does not die, it ispletely invincible. Tang Guo opened the door very satisfied and went out. When the rickety zombies saw her, they hurriedly hid behind, obviously there was no saneness, as if they were terrified. She moved in her heart, trying tomunicate with these zombies. As soon as her thoughts came out, the surrounding zombies hurriedly came to her. He looked like a Harp-Dog, and his tattered face was still ttering. There were even a few zombies who passed the food they found to her, as if they were honoring her. Tang Guo nced at their dirty palms, holding various internal organs, very disgusted, "You eat it yourself." In the face of Tang Guo''s refusal, they turned out to be disappointed and left in despair. After a while, they came to Tang Guo again. This time, it was not food that was handed to Tang Guo, but various golden nes and bracelets. They stared at the bracelets on Tang Guo''s wrist, as if to say, do you like these? Tang Guo choked silently for a while, are zombies so ttering these days? [Host, that is when youmunicate with them with your mind. They should be influenced by you and have a little more mentality. In their view, you are everything to them. Of course, I hope you can be happy. Hey, he seems to have found a like-minded partner. Tang Guo epted the various jewelry they had collected, and the zombies shook more happily. One zombie was fine, and there were more than twenty zombies shaking violently together. As if in a collective convulsion! Looking at them, Tang Guo had a bold idea. "Why should the zombies be wiped out." "Exterminate the zombies, don''t you just kill me?" "ording to the original life span of the original owner of this book, it should be rtively long, right?" [Yes, ording to the original trajectory, the original owner can live for more than 300 years as a supernatural person. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "But now all mankind wants to destroy me." "Why don''t I build a zombie empire and upy the side of the earth, and humans can also survive in my zombie empire. Zombies have been changed by humans. It is not their original intention to be like this. This is just a natural disaster." "We zombies, why can''t we survive in this world? Why can''t we be able tomand and, this ce belongs to us." System: The host substitution is very fast. This is for the zombies. However, the zombie empire still sounds a bit sensational. "Tong, what do you think?" [Raise your hands to support. Hey, he seems to have no hands... Chapter 365: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (4) Chapter 365: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (4) In the next time, Tang Guo did not leave the pharmacy, but was studying more than 20 zombies in front of him. Apart from being different from people, they are all very obedient, and they are about a few years old. Tang Guo told them not to eat raw meat, human flesh, or bite people casually. They really didn''t go. She thinks that these two dozen zombies in front of her canpletely serve as her veterans. It is impossible for her to hide and develop a group of zombies, Yan Yi still has to go there. She would like to see if she didn''t try to arouse conflicts. This time Yan Yi would believe Yan Nian or believe her. This is also a chance toe back again. Regarding toe back again, she likes to give people a chance. If the other party doesn''t cherish it, she can start without mercy. "Is the group still there?" Tang Guo asked suddenly, she didn''t carry the ne group in thest world, but knew that the group had not disappeared. System: [Still, except Ji Xiaosi disappeared, everyone else is still there. They are not ordinary people, and they all live long. Even those on the interster ne can live for thousands of years. [I managed your ount when the host was away, and they all knew you were busy. Tang Guo nced at the group, and the people inside seemed to be discussing something and sent a message out. "How are you all these days?" [Ziyun Zhenren]: School flower? Did you show up? ? [Chi Xiao Zhenjun]: Wow, wow, school flower, you haven''t appeared for many years, you finally appeared, I miss you so much. Everyone in the group bubbled up, saying that they had not seen her for many years and missed her very much. Tang Guo gave them food red envelopes before speaking, "I went to another ne. Thest ne stayed for a short time. No, I just changed to another ne. I have some trouble. I want to find you. help." [Yinhuan Sanren]: To other nes? School flower, it turns out that you can really travel through various nes at will. The people in the group were shocked. They thought the school flowers were bragging, but they didn''t expect it to be true. As for why, they didn''t ask too much, who didn''t have a little secret. Margaret is very enthusiastic, "I don''t know what kind of school flowers are in. What can we help?" After eating so much food in vain, they feel very sad. There are really too few school flowers when they ask them for help. It hadn''t appeared for more than ten years before, and they thought there was some danger in the school. Tang Guo said: "For this question, it is estimated that I will be looking for the generals of Emanuel and Billy in the interster ne. The ce where I went is a zombie outbreak in the apocalypse. If I guess correctly, the interster should have experienced the apocalypse. No stranger to zombie viruses." [Emanuel]: Wow, is it actually a long-lived zombie outbreak in the world? School flower, dont know what help you need now, do you need a potion to kill zombies? I can ask someone to help develop it. [School Flower]: What effect does this medicine have on zombies? Emanuel was a little strange, and still said, "This is the potion for killing zombies. When used on zombies, the virus will be cleaned up and all zombies will die." "No, I don''t need this." Tang Guo didn''t want to deny it, and added, "My current body is a zombie." Friends:... The group was quiet for a long time, and Emanuel finally asked, "So what do you need for the school girl?" "I n to rule this as a zombie, at least to upy one side here, but I can''t stand their biting and eating guts at every turn, which is a bit disgusting." Chapter 366: Unlucky female partner of the last days (5) Chapter 366: Unlucky female partner of thest days (5) Tang Guo talked about the condition of his body, which meant that there was no way to keep all the zombies in a normal state. [Emanuel]: The idea of the school flower is really different from that of ordinary people. I just read our interster records. Through evolution, zombies can reach the situation of the school flower. That kind of medicine, we have not studied the interster. ording to the history of the interster, the zombies on our side were thest to be killed. "So, you mean, as long as their level increases, they can regain their sanity?" "Yes, in this regard, there are records in interster history. It is said that there were zombies who had fully recovered their sanity at that time. They looked like ordinary people. The baptism of the virus also brought them benefits. Their physical strength and strength are better than humans. Be strong." "It also records that there was a recovered zombie, but it was not destroyed in the end, and the other party hid and lived the life of an ordinary person." For some reason, Emanuelpared the zombie with the schoolgirl, thinking that the other party had no ambitions at all and was a coward. Tang Guo continued to ask, "What do they need to advance? They don''t have the consciousness to actively absorb energy." Emanuel continued to read the interster history. After a long time, he said excitedly, "They can be promoted by eating crystal nuclei. ording to the school flower, the zombies have just broken out, and there should be no second-level zombies, so there is no crystal nucleus. ." Tang Guo was silent for a moment, and said, "I have, there are many." She was not here for the first time in thest days, but it was different from this time. She used to be confused, and came to thest days to y an excellent cannon fodder. The female partner''s status is not low, so she has a lot of crystal nuclei, all of which are treated as waste products in the system space. After Tang Guo went to the group, the people in the group discussed. [Ziyun Zhenren]: I don''t know when the school flower wille to my ne, I really want to see her. [True Monarch Chi Xiao]: seconded. [Mozun Sovereign]: seconded. [Margaret]: If the school flower is willing toe to the wizarding world, I will prepare the best gift to wee her. [Harold]: Me too. [Allen]: I can personally create a holy sword for the school flower. [Emanuel]: The school flower shoulde to our interster, you can enjoy the high technology that other nes can''t enjoy. Tang Guo faced the two dozen zombies in front of him, and took out many crystal nuclei of different colors from the system space. Different colors represent different attributes. "Choose what you like to eat." She had only one conjecture before, and then saw that every zombie basically picked one color, and only one person picked two. She can be sure that this zombie who picked two crystal nuclei of different colors has dual attributes. Kacha Kacha...The whole room was filled with the sound of zombies chewing on crystal cores. Compared to watching them gnawing internal organs, Tang Guo thought this scene was much more beautiful. She paid special attention to the zombie with two attributes. ording to her observation, this zombie''s abilities are quite outstanding in all aspects, and he can be a general under her to aplish the goal of zombie rule for her. Therefore, she did not hesitate to take out the high-level crystal core for him to swallow. Finally, a monthter, a ray of light broke out on the surface of this zombie''s body, and the original ragged skin returned to ruddy, which looked almost like a human, and the eyes also recovered. At the moment of recovery, he came to Tang Guo and knelt down on one knee and called very piously: "King." Chapter 367: Unlucky female partner of the last days (6) Chapter 367: Unlucky female partner of thest days (6) "Understand what I told you?" Wu Chu is the zombie who has recovered his sanity. He also remembered the past, but these were not important. The only thing he wanted to do was to be loyal to the woman in front of him-his king. "Understand, I will definitely finish." He will definitely build a zombie empire that satisfies the king, and she should stand at the highest point in this world. Tang Guo took out a storage ring and threw it to him, "This is the crystal nucleus I gave you at the beginning, and they are all under yourmand. You can absorb the obedient zombies in the future. If you are not obedient, you can kill and dig Crystal nucleus." "Any member who is absorbed into the team is not allowed to attack humans for no reason, and are not allowed to eat offal." "If there are humans looking for death, you don''t have to be polite, just blow their heads." Tang Guo smiled, she was a zombie, how could she harm the interests of the zombie family. But in order to live peacefully with mankind in the future, she does not intend to kill innocent people indiscriminately. She also didn''t want to turn this world into zombies, meaningless. After exining what Wu Chu had to do, Tang Guo set off. One month has passed now, and ording to the original trajectory, Yan Yi has be a very good member of the supernaturalists. Because of Yan Nian''s getting along with him, he gradually developed a good impression of Yan Nian. At present, both of them are in a small base, doing the task of beating zombies every day. The base they are in is Base No. 7, which is an official base established by a certain city. At present, the zombies have just erupted for a month, and many people have not realized the troubled times and are covered by panic. There is a base to rule and bless, and many people are willing, even if the abilities are not so ambitious at this time. Tang Guo flipped through the plot and finalized where he appeared. In a food factory upied by zombies, Yan Yi and Yan Nianpletely determined their rtionship at this time. There is a third-level zombie here. At this time, most of the powers are only two-level. The two have lived and died together, and found that each other is important, and they are together. Tang Guo arrived earlier than Yan Yi''s Sunshine Team. The Level 3 zombie in the food factory had been tamed by her, and he was very good at present. Shaking her body, helping her cook instant noodles. Tang Guo ate the instant noodles and threw many crystal nuclei to the zombie. "Eat it and upgrade quickly. Two people wille to beat you in two days, lest you fail." The zombie''s sluggish gaze moved, and he held the crystal core and stuffed it into his mouth. He seemed to understand these words by being beaten by someone. With some fierce light in his eyes, he became more active in eating crystal nuclei. Within two days, the original level three zombies became level four. Although it looks miserable on the surface, flexibility and strength have increased a lot. For example, the speed of cooking noodles for Tang Guo was much faster. After she ate, she found a clean ce and put a Simmons lying down, chatting with the people in the group. Very happy. Most of the food from the food factory was taken away by her. She still reserved some for Yan Yi and the others, but left them all the spicy strips, not a packet. System: The host is still very bad. After three days in this way, the system reminded that all members of Yan Yi''s Sunshine Team had arrived. Tang Guo, the zombie outside, didn''t ept it. The Sunshine Team had to kill the zombie before they coulde in and get food. "Did you see? Just the two men and women in front, and find an opportunity to beat themter." Chapter 368: Unlucky female partner of the last days (7) Chapter 368: Unlucky female partner of thest days (7) The zombies stared at Yan Nian and Yan Yi with fierce eyes, both of them were a little creepy, as if they were being stared at by something terrible. "Brother Yan, be careful." Yan Nian said worriedly, the zombie world is really scary. If she hadn''t obtained the Lingquan jade pendant and practiced the techniques inside, she would not end up better than the original owner. She pulled Yan Yi''s sleeves, "I always think it''s dangerous here. Let''s go together." Yan Yi nodded, looking at Yan Nian''s worried little face, couldn''t help holding her hand, "Don''t worry, I will protect you." There was some blush on Yan Nian''s face, trying to break free, "Brother Yan, don''t do this, if Tang Guo sees her, she will be unhappy. After all, you are still an unmarried couple." "Don''t mention her, whether I can see her again, my rtionship with her ended when she left." Yan Nian didn''t agree, his eyes drifted a little, but he was thinking, I don''t know if Tang Guo is alive or dead, and there are more than 20 zombies in that drugstore. Tang Guo hasn''t had the awakening ability yet, and he is afraid of being more ill-fated. No matter what, her fate has changed now, and there is no problem in living. Yan Yi is an excellent man, maybe she can think about it. Sitting in the dark, Tang Guo heard the conversation between the two, with a smile on his face, especially unhappy. The Sunshine Squad couldn''t make it into the food factory. When they saw countless spicy sticks, their expression was distorted. Yan Yi frowned, "It''s all spicy?" "Yeah, Captain, these are all hot strips. I have found them in many ces, except for hot strips." "I just tasted it, it was dry and spicy." Yan Yi looked ugly, and it took two hours to get in, but all he got was spicy sticks! "Is this a food factory that only produces spicy noodles?" Yan Nian was a little surprised. How could it be possible for such arge food factory to only produce spicy noodles. Yan Yi said, "Maybe someone hase and took other food away, leaving only these spicy strips." Spicy strips are good for food, but these things are in thest days, no nutrition, no matter if you are full, you will still have an appetite. It is not a good thing for them who are in short supply. "Niannian, take the spicy strips into the space, and wait until the base to sell them to others." What Yan Nian exposed was the power abilities and the space abilities. In fact, she is a cultivation technique, she has no awakening power at all, and the space is the space of the jade pendant. Just as everyone was receiving the spicy strips, there was a loud bang, and a zombie rushed in frantically. "Level 3 zombies!!" The zombie was already eight years old, and when he heard the other party calling him a third-level zombie, his eyes shed, remembering what Wang said, the third-level strength exposed on the surface is fine. After a while, the people on the opposite side will explode with Level 3 supernatural powers, and then he will squash the group of people, pretending to be unable to fight and then escape. Although I don''t know why the king of his family asked him to do this, the king''s words are imperial edicts. The zombies jumped into the crowd, grabbed a member of the Sunshine Team with one hand, and threw the person outside. He didn''t understand why Wang didn''t let him kill these people. He didn''t think much about it. What Wang meant was to beat up these two particrly annoying men and women. Tang Guo moved the chair and sat in the dark, watching the zombies throw the Sunshine Team outside except Yan Yi and Yan Nian. Then shemunicated with the scattered zombies outside and asked them to surround the food factory so that people outside could not enter. She took a deep look at Yan Yi and Yan Nian, and made a mouth shape: The game, officially started! Chapter 369: Unlucky female partner of the last days (8) Chapter 369: Unlucky female partner of thest days (8) "Boom boom boom" "Brother Yan, are you okay?" Yan Nian quickly rolled to the other side, the zombie jumped up to Lao Gao, pped her into the air, she mmed into the wall, and screamed. Yan Yi was beaten by the zombie on the other side, and the two of them were all embarrassed, their noses and faces swollen. Seeing the zombie walking towards Yan Nian, Yan Yi couldn''t help it anymore, exposing the strength of his third-level ability and rushed to the zombie. I thought that the duel was also a Level 3 zombies, it should be easy. did not think of There was a fierce light shing in the zombie''s eyes, running fast, leaping and kicking Yan Yi''s heart, with a heavy blow, Yan Yi spurted blood at the time, flew out, and hit the ground heavily with a loud noise. Tang Guo knocked the seeds andmented: "This is a neat trick, not bad." The zombie hadn''t forgotten Tang Guo''s words and wanted to beat the woman. He walked up to Yan Nian, lifted Yan Nian''s cor with **** paws, and pped Yan Nian''s face with a few ps. After a while, Yan Nian''s face was swollen, and the original beauty waspletely invisible. "Yan... Brother Yan." Yan Nian couldn''t understand why this zombie likes to hit her in the face. She did not practice for a long time, and there were no other items in the space except for the spiritual spring, thend and the cultivation technique. The strength of this zombie has exceeded the range she can ept, and there is no resistance. Yan Yi got up from the ground and watched Yan Nian''s beating face swell up, and he was angry and rushed towards the zombie. The zombie threw away Yan Nian, and then began to beat Yan Yi, the fierce light in his eyes turned into excitement, he felt Wang''s joy, and beat Yan Yi even harder. "So, a zombie is actually a very cute creature." Tang Guo smiled, feeling very wonderful. At this moment, she felt a line of sight. Looking in the direction of the line of sight, there was a man standing there. The man has profound features and handsome appearance, and he feels cold. But she saw that there was no malice in the opponent''s eyes. She knocked a melon seed, didn''t mean to get up, nced at Yan Yi who was still being beaten, and asked, "Who are you?" The man walked towards her and looked at her unabashedly, "Shi Cheng." "I don''t know." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes slightly. How could Shi Cheng be here? [Host, Shi Cheng''s soul is abnormal, as for why I can''t detect it. But I can feel that he is not malicious towards you. Tang Guo raised her eyebrows and didn''t care, she continued to watch Yan Yi and Yan Nian get beaten by the zombies with interest. Shi Cheng stood beside her without saying a word, watching the scene where the two were beaten up. "Would you like to follow me?" Shi Cheng asked for a long time. Tang Guo was a little strange, funny, "Why should I go with you?" Shi Cheng was silent, thought for a while, and said, "You always need a ce to survive. I can protect you so that you will not be bullied in thest days." These words made Tang Guo even more funny. What does this person mean? "why?" When Cheng is silent, he can''t say that if you get involved with Yan Yi, you might get shot headshot by Yan Yi in the end. Yes, he was born again. In thest life he upied half of the country, he always had a regret in his heart, and he did not stop Yan Yi from killing Tang Guo at thest moment. If he picked Tang Guo away from the beginning, such a tragedy would not happen in the end. He didn''t know why he, who had always been cold-hearted, felt sad to see that woman smiling and dying. Chapter 370: Unlucky female partner of the last days (9) Chapter 370: Unlucky female partner of thest days (9) Seeing that the two were beaten to death, Yan Nian finally couldn''t help it. She had not dared to expose the space, for fear of causing covetousness. Now Yan Yi is almost unable to support it. She ns to take out the Lingquan to water the zombies. She has tried before. If the Lingquan waters the zombies, the zombies will be injured. She had just moved her mind, and the zombie''s eyes moved and leaped away quickly. Yan Nian stared at the disappearing zombies dumbfounded, feeling depressed. I have never seen such a zombie before, and it is really hateful to beat her and leave. The zombie left because he just heard Tang Guo say: "Come back." He didn''t hesitate at all, his figure jumped back to Tang Guo''s side in a sh. Yan Yi was still a little wary when he saw the zombieing up suddenly. The zombies also stared at him very vigntly, Tang Guo waved his hand, and the zombies stood beside her properly, showing a pleasing expression. Yan Yi was a little surprised, is she so good? Although he knew her identity and saw her using these abilities with his own eyes, he was still shocked. Such a powerful woman, he did not understand why he chose to self-destruct in the end. He didn''t doubt Tang Guo''s abnormality at all. If Tang Guo was also reborn, it would be impossible to mobilize the zombies just to beat Yan Yi, maybe he would kill Yan Nian directly. Later, Tang Guo was so miserable that he thought she could not figure it out. He doesn''t quite understand the feelings of men and women, it should be a moreplicated thing. Tang Guo excitedly watched Yan Nian help Yan Yi up, "Brother Yan, are you all right?" "It''s okay... That zombie is very strange." Yan Yi frowned deeply, "His purpose seems to be toe up and beat us up." The two did not want to understand, and finally helped each other to leave. The zombies outside were dispelled by Tang Guo with thoughts as early as the end. She shared with the system in a wonderful mood: "I found that establishing a zombie empire is a very wise decision. It is very interesting to think about countless human beings who will survive under the blessing of our zombies in the future." System: [The host is very happy. Tang Guo has be ustomed to this increasingly ttering system. "Are you really not going with me?" Shi Cheng didn''t give up, he didn''t want this woman to end up miserably. This life is reborn, he established the sunset base early, and now his development is very strong. As for why he happened to be here, he also came for the food factory, not wanting to meet Tang Guo here. "No." Tang Guo shook his head, "I still have things to do." Go to Yan Yi? Tang Guo felt that this man was particrly interesting when Shi Cheng had an expression of obsession with you. "You rushed up and said that you want to bless me and ask me to go with you. Are you overwhelmed by my beauty and love me?" Shi Cheng was taken aback for a while, frowned, "No, don''t think too much." "You are not overwhelmed by my beauty?" Shi Cheng: "..." "Since I have not been overwhelmed by my beauty, then I will not go with you." Tang Guo stood up, "You have no intentions against me, and you don''t like me, why should I go with you?" Shi Cheng: "..." Why didn''t she find out in thest life that she was an unreasonable woman. She is indeed beautiful, more beautiful than when she saw her in thest life. For this, he med Yan Yi for the mistake. Yes, Yan Yi made her less beautiful. "If you follow me, I can try Chapter 371: The Luck Female Match of the Last Days (10) Chapter 371: The Luck Female Match of the Last Days (10) "I am the woman who wants to unify the zombie empire, why should I go with you?" This was what Tang Guo gave to Shi Cheng. He was stunned. What did this woman say? She wants to unify the zombie empire? "This queen will have no man in the future. When the zombie empire is established, there will be a concubine selection contest. I will choose all kinds of appearances. Why wait for you to like me?" After saying this, Tang Guo abandoned Shi Cheng and left. "Boss?" When Shi Chengshou''s men found him, he was staring at the ce where the woman had been sitting in a daze. She seemed a little different from what he remembered. "Boss, all the supplies here seem to have been taken away." When the subordinates saw Shi Cheng''s face was not very good, "Or let''s go to another ce to have a look." "Yeah." Shi Cheng nodded, clenched his fists, his eyes deep, "Develop the sunset base as soon as possible." Since that woman doesn''t go with him, he will develop his power first, because there is still time anyway. After Yan Yi handed her over, he took her away by the way. Thinking of this, Shi Cheng''s mouth turned into a smile, and it was not necessary to persuade her toe over. After being hurt by Yan Yi, she wouldn''t think about Yan Yi anymore. My heart was much smoother, and Shi Cheng seemed to have found his goal since rebirth. The subordinates didn''t quite understand why the boss, who was not looking good just now, suddenly became more positive about development. Anyway, this is a good thing. Tang Guo walked to the No. 7 base on foot, and she was still following the level 4 zombie. She intends to feed this zombie to level 5 before entering Base 7. The level 5 zombie has the consciousness of a normal person, but there is still no way to look like an ordinary person. But this zombie is still clean, and it is generally invisible when changing clothes. Of course, if you want to bring it into the base, you can''t do it. As for herself, there is no problem entering the base. Wu Chu is a 7th-level zombie. Upgraded to 7th-level, Wu Chu can restore his normal consciousness and the appearance of ordinary people. To create a Wu Chu and basically use up all the high-level crystal nuclei in her hand, she has no way to upgrade this zombie to level 7. "Meng Zheng, you won''t be able to follow me after I enter the base. If you want me to say, you still go to Wu Chu and follow him." Meng Zheng, that is, this zombie who had already been promoted to level 5 shook his head, and he remembered the woman in front of him when he regained consciousness from the zombie. In the dark, he subconsciously called her king, but in fact he didn''t understand why. Already a zombie, he will only be born for the king in the future, only admiration and loyalty in his heart, he dare not desecrate her. Tang Guo also discovered that all the zombies that regained consciousness were diehard to her. She hadn''t taught them the title "king" at all, and they just called it after they were sober. Perhaps she somewhat understands why this body is a regenerated body, a natural zombie king, canmand all zombies. This recognition made her very happy. "Then you just wait outside the base and collect the obedient zombies, regardless of the disobedient." She was not so kind and wanted to help the group of people clean up the zombies and let them live a peaceful life. Without experiencing the cruelty of thest days, how can one understand that the zombie empire in the future is a purend. In this way, Tang Guoliumeng was outside Base No. 7, and she entered Base No. 7 after several inspections. She filled in for ordinary people and was assigned to ordinary districts. Chapter 372: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (11) Chapter 372: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (11) Ordinary people in ordinary districts cannot get food. They must work if they want to get food. The base provides them with a small house as amodation, and this small house can only live for half a month free of charge. After half a month, they need to pay for their amodation. The amodation fee here is the crystal core and food, of which the crystal core is the most precious. A very beautiful woman came from the general area, and it spread to the base within two days. After Tang Guo went out, many people looked at her with pity. She hooked her mouth. This is the end of the world. A very beautiful woman without awakening ability can survive only by relying on the strong. Otherwise, the end is very miserable. No, as soon as she came out, she was stopped by a big man, who looked at her with lewd-evil eyes, "Follow me." "Little beauty, after following me, you can get a lot of food, and you won''t be bullied by other people." Perhaps Tang Guo looks so beautiful that the big man speaks softly. Tang Guo showed timid eyes, and said in a low voice, "No, I have a fiance. I heard that my fiance is here. I''m here to find him." System: The drama host is online. She kept squeezing her hands and seeing that many people around her were looking at her, her eyes shed with fear, and her pitiful little appearance really tickled the men around her. Seeing that more and more people noticed, the big man grabbed Tang Guo''s wrist when he walked over and said, "Go back with Lao Tzu, and make sure you have no worries. Robbery things like this often happen at the base. Others whispered, and there were also several men who liked Tang Guo were considering whether to do something for such a woman. In thest days, let alone women, even men with more beautiful looks have no human rights. They can''t control their own destiny at all, and they can only choose to follow or die in the face of powerful supernatural beings. This kind of phenomenon, with the development of thest days more and more, untilter they found that there were fewer and fewer women, and then they brought women this special biocaptive. It seems to be a pet, even if there are many powerful abilities in thest days are women, there is no way to change this situation. Because, those beautiful men who have no special skills at all and no awakening abilities are just warm-bed tools for the strong. In such a society without a system, there are many women who will raise several men. They are the strong, so why change this situation? Unless, something happened that touched their interests. Facing a group of men who were staring at him, the weak little woman surrounded by them trembled with fear. This scene even made the men want to put her in their pockets. At this moment, she heard a voice not far away, "What''s going on over there?" "I heard that a very beautiful woman came, and those people fell in love with her." Yan Yi looked much colder, and only said, "Yeah." He didn''t intend to be nosy. "Yan Yi!!" Just as he was about to turn around and leave, a familiar voice came from behind, and Yan Yi''s whole body was frozen. He will never forget this voice, never forget, but who was the fiancee who abandoned him in the vi? He suppressed the anger in his heart, sneered at the corner of his mouth, and turned to go there. Many people on the base knew Yan Yi, and when they saw himing, they all let go, and the little woman in the middle was exposed. Yan Yi sneered when he saw the familiar face. Was that beautiful woman his good fiancee? Chapter 373: Unlucky female partner of the last days (12) Chapter 373: Unlucky female partner of thest days (12) "A Yi, I finally found you." Tang Guo broke free of the big man''s hand, and the big man saw that she knew Yan Yi, and he did not dare to catch her again. Looking at the back of the woman running past, regret shed in his eyes. Yan Yi looked at the poor woman who was running towards him nkly with tears in her eyes. He didn''t realize how his fiancee was so good at acting before. He loved her so much that she actually threw him to the vi and left by herself. The woman plunged into his arms, he didn''t give a single expression, and his heart was indifferent. He had forgotten his feelings for her a long time ago, and all that was left was hatred. "A Yi, are you okay?" Hearing the woman''s concerned words, Yan Yi sneered and pushed her away with a strange voice, "What, do you think I am dead?" "I didn''t expect to see me here, right?" Very disappointed, scared, or very lucky? "Where have you been? I have been looking for you for a long time. I left the vi that day to help you get the medicine. After I came back, you were gone." The woman was crying with tears and her face was pale, "I thought..." "Think I''m dead?" Yan Yi''s mouth curled up with a cold smile, really good at acting, taking medicine? This kind of clumsy excuse came out. At that time, zombies surrounded the vi, she dare to go out and get medicine? A mouse would scare this woman pale. How could she have the courage to rush out of the vi to get medicine? "A Yi, what''s the matter with you? I really want you to live. Because of this, I insisted on living and found here. On the way, I heard that there is a person named Yan Yi here who is a very powerful stranger. Those who can, thats why I came." Yan Yi nced at her and sneered, "If you hear that there is someone named Yan Yi here who has no awakening ability and is bullied all day long, will hee again?" The woman stayed for a while and said quickly, "Of course I wille." No matter how sincere her expression was, Yan Yi would not believe it. He nced at the men who were staring at him, his eyes narrowed slightly, he wanted to leave her here directly. But thinking of how well this woman can act, as long as she is willing to put down her figure to coax men, she can still live a good life in thest days. She threw him away, how could she still live a good life. "follow me." Yan Yi turned indifferently, no longer the tenderness he once felt. The woman seemed to perceive something, and a panic shed in her eyes. "I can already think of his ending." Tang Guo looked uneasy and pitiful, and followed Yan Yi with small steps while discussing with the system, "This is a cheap bone. I will try to exin it a few more times. " [Host, I don''t think it is necessary, he will not believe it. "I think it is necessary to give him a very deep impression and to make him remember for the rest of his life how I exined to him today. He will be more painful when the truth is understood." The system trembled, and the host was indeed the host, a cruel person. Yan Yi took Tang Guo to the vi where he lived, which were all members of the Sunshine Team. When Yan Yi came back with a beautiful woman, his eyes were a little joking. But a man showed malice to Tang Guo and stared at her for a long time. "Boss, why are you so kind, where did you find such a thing?" Shao Qing is the man who hates Tang Guo, "Boss, you don''t miss a woman, so bring her back? What about Nian Nian? Do, she is very Chapter 374: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (13) Chapter 374: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (13) Hearing these words, Tang Guo raised his head and stared at Shao Qing professionally, with a look of surprise and panic. She only nced at Shao Qing, and she looked at Yan Yi as if he wanted him to be sure. Yan Yi nced at her lightly, "I knew it before." "Former fiancee." As if thinking of something, Yan Yi added that he brought Tang Guo back, but it wasn''t for her to enjoy it. The eyes of Shao Qing and the other members changed suddenly, and the other members who had no dislike for Tang Guo also showed displeased eyes. They all know that when the boss awakened his abilities, he was dropped by his fiancee. If Yan Nian hadn''t passed by, maybe the boss would have died. This woman is so shameless, she has the face toe to her door. "Shao Qing, arrange a ce for her to live." "I was also a former fiancee anyhow, I can''t let her starve to death here, lest she beughed at." Yan Yi''s attitude made Shao Qingming clear, "Don''t worry, boss, I won''t let her starve to death." "By the way, since you want to survive here, and you don''t have the awakening ability," Yan Yi looked at Tang Guo, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, "Thest days are no idlers. Shao Qing will arrange you to do something within his power." "A Yi..." Tang Guo looked at a loss, cursing mmp in his heart, "What...what do you mean by your former fiancee?" Yan Yi really didn''t understand why this woman was so good at acting. At this time, she still had to act. He didn''t have that patience, he thought of another face in his mind, his expression softened, but when he saw Tang Guo''s beautiful little face, he became cold again. He said gloomily, "I can take you in. I don''t know what is good or bad. It stands to reason that it is natural for you to leave me behind. After all, people are afraid." What''s ridiculous is that he loved her so much at the beginning and wanted to give her peace in thest days, so he turned his head and was abandoned. It was this woman who let him know thest days and also understand the true good and evil. The same is a woman, why is she so different from Yan Nian. One abandoned him, and the other took him without fear of danger. "A Yi, you misunderstood. You had a high fever at the time. I really went to the pharmacy to get the medicine. To get the medicine, I paid..." The words of being bitten by a zombie stopped abruptly. How much people hate zombies today, she If exposed, he will definitely be driven away. Yan Yi chuckled, "Okay, Tang Guo, the rtionship between us ends here. If you want to live here, you must obey Shao Qing''s arrangements. Here, at least your face will not attract countless men. Fight for you." "Of course, you want to live a carefree life, and I don''t stop it. There are many powerful supernatural beings out there. Based on your appearance, they won''t reject you." Tang Guo stepped back and copsed, wondering how Yan Yi became like this. Yan Yi went upstairs, obviously not wanting to talk to her. Tang Guo also breathed a sigh of relief. It was really boring to y this kind of love-brain chicken. She will have to act for a while to give Yan Yi a little more impression, which will be even more memorable in the future. It is never the flesh to hurt a person, but to insert a knife into the heart. The deeper it is, the more painful it is. The highest state is that you don''t want to live, and you hate to tear yourself piece by piece. "This is where you live." Shao Qing pointed to a smallpartment at the corner of the stairs. It was originally used to store some goods, but thispartment was too small to fit a bed. Chapter 375: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (14) Chapter 375: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (14) "The rooms in the vi are all upied. All members are supernaturalists. Although you are a woman, this is the end of the world, and capable people can live in spacious rooms." Shao Qing turned around and took two quilts and threw them into the cubicle. The cubicle hadn''t left any items in it for a long time. When they were thrown in, the dust blew on his face, choking Tang Guo quickly backed away. Shao Qing looked at her embarrassed appearance and left with a whistle. After a while, Shao Qing carried two buckets and put them in front of her. There were many dirty clothes inside. "Washing clothes is what you should do." "It''s the kitchen over there, and I will leave the cooking to you." Shao Qing looked up at the whole vi, and the corner of his mouth ticked, "You have also left the hygiene of the vi. You can do all this." "This... this is too much." "Many?" Shao Qing''s face sank, "If you don''t want to do it, you can follow us to kill the zombies." Tang Guo was silent, and whispered, "Then...I will try for two days." Shao Qing knew she would agree, snorted, and returned to the room very happily. [Host, do you really want to do it? [This kind of rough work is not suitable for your status. Tang Guo raised his eyelids, walked into the cubicle, and closed the door. "I have traveled through so many worlds, even if I used to be a miserable female partner, I really don''t need to do this kind ofundry, cleaning, and cooking." Tang Guo looked at this smallpartment, a little amused, "I have never lived in such a small room." [Host is big, you are wronged, or else, you should go to Shicheng, he is very upright, I don''t think there is any malicious intent. "Tongzi, when have you been so easy and evil?" [People just love the host so much, even acting does not need to work so hard. "Okay, I know you care about me, but this scene is still going to be performed." The cubicle was quickly cleared out, Tang Guo went out, carrying two buckets of clothes and walking to the balcony, and she saw a washing machine there. Obviously there is a washing machine, so she must wash it by hand. Throw the old clothes into the washing machine, press the switch, drain the water, stir, and the washing begins. She nced at the entire vi, squinted, and cleaned, right? She moistened the mop without wringing it out, and mopped the floor wet. Originally, the floor of the vi was made of wooden nks. Because too much water caused reflections, it looked like it was flooded. The system was stunned, knowing that the host would not work honestly, but he really didn''t expect that she...she would do it! [Host, you may be beatenter. "If I really know how to do it, that''s the human set copse. The original owner''s set is ady who doesn''t touch the sun with all his fingers. She doesn''t know how to cook, wash clothes, or clean." System: Yes... Is it? Host, when do you care about human settings? Isnt it amazing that everything copses? It copses as you act. Shao Qing slept for half an hour, ready toe down to see how the woman was doing. Who knows that I just stepped on the stairs and slipped my foot, and the whole person rolled down the stairs, bang dong dong, don''t mention it. Tang Guo stood under the stairs and saw Shao Qing fall in front of her with his own eyes and worshipped her for an early age. Shao Qing let out a cry and felt someone watching him. He looked up and saw a pale little face. He quickly turned over. Only then did I find that there was water on the floor! He looked at the wet mop in the woman''s hand, and was not angry. "What are you doing?" "Mopping the floor." The woman said weakly. Chapter 376: Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (15) Chapter 376: Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (15) Shao Qing was really depressed. He never knew that someone mopping the floor would just drag the mop directly onto the ground without wringing it out. He suspected that it was a mistake to let this woman clean. "Am I doing something wrong?" "Sorry." Shao Qing: "..." "okay." Shao Qing frowned. She was really a daughter, who knew nothing. He took the mop, wrung out the water again, and then mopped the floor. Tang Guo watched him drag. After Shao Qing finished dragging the ground, he asked, "Will it be? I''ll do the same in the future." As a result, Tang Guo looked confused, "What?" Shao Qing rubbed his temples and threw the mop. "Its almost time for dinner. They will be backter. Go cook." Tang Guo came to the kitchen. There were rice noodles and some meat, but no vegetables. There are also many cans of various kinds beside them. The life of the Sunshine Team at the base is pretty good. Yan Yi went downstairs, saw Shao Qing with a depressed look, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Boss, what''s the matter, you brought back a woman who knows nothing." Shao Qing finally found the person whoined, "How did she live until now? Mopping the floor without wringing out the mop, making the floor. Water." Yan Yi was taken aback, and subconsciously said, "She wouldn''t be able to." He also wanted to say how she, a daughter of a daughter, could do this, suddenly remembering his purpose of bringing her back. "Then Shao Qing will teach her more so that she won''t even know the basic life skills." "Where are people?" Yan Yi asked without seeing Tang Guo. Shao Qing pointed to the kitchen, "I let her cook." "Cooking?" Yan Yi was stunned for a moment, with a not-so-good premonition. He hurriedly walked to the kitchen and saw the scene in front of him. He stood in ce, and Shao Qing followed up and saw the kitchen scene, almost cursing. "what are you doing?" Tang Guo stirred the rice and noodles with a spat, her little face was very naive, "Cook." Shao Qings forehead is about to be exposed, cooking? What is special about cooking? Who told her to cook rice and flour together? ? boiled? "What''s over there?" Shao Qing looked at the square cut of meat over there, and her premonition was getting worse. Tang Guo said excitedly, "I see a lot of beef, so let''s make a steak." Steak? ? ? Is he still red wine? ? Shao Qing looked at Yan Yi with a look of love, Boss, this is the person you brought back! She is going to be a steak, not knowing when she will ask them for red wine. That piece of beef is theirs for two days! Had it not been for Yan Yi, Shao Qing would have driven Tang Guo out on the spot. The system sighed on the side: The host yed a eldestdy who knows nothing to the essence, the kind that is particrly annoying, and also very responsive. Tang Guo stirred the pot while discussing with the system, "In fact, this rice batter is quite delicious." "After a while they will understand that my cooking skills are still good." The fragrance gradually came out of the pot, and Shao Qing was taken aback for a moment. Is this OK? ? Yan Yi''s eyes also shed, staring at the mess of the pot for nothing. Although the method was incredible, it smelled good. What the two originally wanted to stop, suddenly had the idea of waiting. When the rice batter came out of the pot, Tang Guo scooped a bowl for Yan Yi, and said expectantly, "A Yi, do you want to try it first?" Chapter 377: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (16) Chapter 377: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (16) Shao Qing craned her neck and looked at the pot. Without waiting for Tang Guo''s instructions, she scooped a bowl on her own. He didn''t care that it was too hot, and drank it gruntly. There was a white paste on the side of his mouth, but his face was strange. Satisfy. "It''s delicious." Yan Yi saw that Shao Qing was drinking so much, and took a sip from the bowl. He was shocked by the taste. It was indeed delicious. Shao Qing''s eyes at Tang Guo eased a lot, although she still didn''t like her. "A Yi, is it delicious?" Looking at the woman''s expectant eyes, Yan Yi''s face turned cold, "Since you can cook, you will be responsible for cooking for the team from now on." Seeing the woman a little disappointed, Yan Yi will leave with a bowl. The food of thest days is precious. He doesn''t like this woman and won''t waste food. "I really didn''t leave A Yi. I went to find him medicine. He had a high fever at the time, and I didn''t know what to do," Tang Guo exined in a low voice, "I don''t know why he didn''t believe it, maybe he It was when I woke up and found that I was missing, so I misunderstood it." "By the way, there was still a woman who helped me watch Ai at the time, and she told me to go to the pharmacy, so I dared to let Ai stay in the vi and go to the pharmacy to get the medicine by himself. I didn''t expect toe back and he would be gone." "If you can find that woman, you can exin it clearly." Shao Qing looked at Tang Guo with a downcast face, feeling a little soft, but soon he put away his sympathy. Maybe this woman just can act and wants to seek the blessing of the boss. The boss already has Nian Nian, and this woman absolutely cannot destroy the rtionship between the boss and Nian Nian. "I think the boss doesn''t like you anymore, so don''t bother in front of him. Besides, the boss already has someone he likes, and he is still a very powerful person." Shao Qing stared at Tang Guo and said, "You are just an ordinary person, and you are not qualified to stand by the boss." "Moreover, in that situation, if you left the vi, it was like leaving the boss." He didn''t believe that such a timid woman would have the courage to go out to find medicine. Shao Qing nced at the cut beef cubes over there and said, "You should continue to make steak." The taste should be very good. [I think the host will destroy all these foods. The system said in confusion. Tang Guo smiled, "Mopping the floor without wringing the mop, I just want to teach Shao Qing a lesson, he is very unfriendly to me, I am rather angry, and I don''t want to do this kind of work." "A daughter like me, doesn''t need to know everything, just needs to be proficient. In the long run, many people will stand by my side." Aroused the disgust of the team, how can she achieve her goal? She wants everyone except Yan Yi and Yan Nian to like her, feel good about her, feel that she is pitiful, but contradictory because she has "abandoned" Yan Yi before and cannot speak for her. It''s impossible to go out and kill zombies, she doesn''t kill the same kind. System: Ha ha, is it? The host is getting more and more dubious, and before that he ordered Meng Zheng to chop off zombies casually. Tang Guo fryed the steak skillfully, and the corner of his mouth hooked, "I want to live here too. The food in thest days is so unptable, I have to do it myself." System: This should be the point. The Sunshine Team originally had seven people, but now there are eight people including her. There are currently four people in the vi, so she only fries four. Chapter 378: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (17) Chapter 378: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (17) Tang Guo ate full in the kitchen before frying Yan Yi and Shao Qing''s share of the three. The other was called Qin Jiaren, a woman. Shao Qing smelled the scent a long time ago and waited at the door. The woman was a little disgusted, and the food she made was quite delicious. Shao Qing thought of it this way, looked at Tang Guo eagerly, and saw that she put three steaks on the te, he couldn''t wait to get them. "You send it to thedy, I''ll take it to the boss." Seeing Tang Guo''s disappointed eyes, Shao Qing was a little embarrassed, as if he had made a mistake, and went up with the steak. Tang Guo knocked on Qin Jiaren''s door, the door was opened, and a neat cold beauty walked out. She nced at Tang Guo and saw the rice batter and steak in her hand, "Is it for me?" "Ok." Qin Jiaren took it and said in a cold tone, "Thank you." Before Tang Guo came to the vi, Qin Jiaren should be the only one who didn''t show any extra expressions. When she turned and walked away, Qin Jia closed the door, a cold-faced but polite person. After nothing else, Tang Guo sat on the sofa in the living room in a daze. Shao Qing originally wanted to ask her to dry the clothes. He remembered that she was cooking well, but he stopped her from sending food to Yan Yi just now. He felt a little ufortable. He turned around and dried the clothes. Shao Qing came to the living room, chose a ce farther away to sit down, and touched his nose, "You will be responsible for cooking in the future." Unexpectedly, this eldest daughter cooks deliciously. The way of doing it is so uneptable. After swallowing the rice batter just now, he only felt that his stomach was warm and veryfortable. Thinking that you will be able to eat this kind of food in the future, you must change more rice and flour. "No need to mop the floor?" Shao Qing said inwardly, he was afraid that she would flood the vi, and said on the surface: "No need." "No need to wash clothes?" Shao Qing said, throwing all clothes into the washing machine, even if it is the end of the world, he still scores a point, "No need." "Well, then I''ll cook, I really don''t know anything else, I have some talent for cooking." Tang Guo pursed the corners of her lips, "I also eat less. If I don''t go out, it won''t cause you trouble or hinder you." After listening to these words, Shao Qing felt a little sour. For such a beautiful girl, life in thest days is really not easy. Perhaps, she was just afraid at the time, so she left the boss. One after another, the other team members, except Yan Nian, returned. They were very surprised when they ate the food made by Tang Guo. The eldestdy, who did not touch the sun with her fingers, actually cooked so delicious. Everyone looked at each other and they all reached a consensus. In fact, it''s good to keep her. The food at this time is considered good. It is really not easy to be able to make such delicious food with this little thing. As for her craft, it is estimated that others will rush to ask for it. They all acquiesced that Tang Guo was only responsible for making two meals, and nothing else. Yan Nian finally returned, and when she entered the door, she saw Tang Guo who was talking andughing with everyone. She was stunned at the same ce. Seeing Tang Guo looking back at her, the coolness rose from the soles of her feet. Why is she still alive? ? This was Yan Nian''s first thought. Shouldn''t she be dead? This is Yan Nian''s second thought. Now how to do? Yan Nian was in a hurry to make a mess, Yan Yi came down the stairs at this time, she clenched her fists and walked towards Yan Yi. Chapter 379: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (18) Chapter 379: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (18) Yan Yi smiled at her, she breathed a sigh of relief, and instantly thought of a way, pretending not to know. "A Yi, is this?" Yan Nian nced at Tang Guo suspiciously and asked, "Is our teaming again?" At the same time, Tang Guo also came to Yan Nian''s face, looked at her in surprise, came over and grabbed Yan Nian''s arm and said, "So you are here!!" She looked forward to it, "Thank you for helping me Xiang Ah. Yi exin, I just went to help A Yi get medicine before, and didn''t abandon him. You were there at the time, right?" Yan Nian''s heart sank, her face tense, her expression restrained hard, and she looked at Tang Guo with a pair of very confused eyes. "you" Seeing Tang Guo''s look of expectation, Yan Nian continued to ask, "Who are you? I don''t know you, what else do you want me to exin?" "You were in the vi at the beginning, or you told me that the pharmacy was not far from the vi, and you said you helped me look at A Yi and I went to get the medicine. Have you forgotten all this?" Yan Nian frowned, "This youngdy, are you sure that you saw me?" "I''m pretty sure I haven''t seen you," Yan Nian was very grateful, and didn''t tell Tang Guo''s name at the time. "Since you know me, please tell me what my name is, and in what capacity do you question me, and what you want What shall I exin to Yi?" Tang Guo couldn''t answer a few questions in a row. She only met this woman and didn''t know her name. She stood there speechless, just repeating, it was indeed Yan Nian who helped her look at A Yi before she went to get the medicine. However, her words are not believed. The members of the Sunshine Squad thought she was stunned. "Please, please exin to me, OK? A Yi doesn''t believe me anymore." The woman made a pitiful look with that beautiful face, which really made people feel easy. "A Yi, do you believe me once? ?" "Can you exin it to me, can you?" The woman suddenly remembered that she had exchanged jade pendants with Yan Nian. "By the way, you also exchanged jade pendants with me for medicine. That jade pendant is my family heirloom. In order to save A Yi, it is absolutely impossible for me to give you the jade pendant." "I remember Yan Nian did have a jade pendant." Qin Jiaren suddenly said, "Yan Nian, you take the jade pendant out and let her recognize who is innocent. As the same team, we still need to figure out." Yan Nian had some resentment in her heart, and this beautiful Qin had been at odds with her. This is a very smart woman. If she doesn''t prove her jade pendant today, it will be impossible. Everyone is staring at Yan Nian. It''s not that they doubt their own members, but that this matter is unusual, and it concerns particrly important people in their team. Yan Nian turned the jade pendant out of his neck under the gaze of everyone''s expectation, and handed it to Tang Guo, "Look, is this your jade pendant?" Everyone looked at this jade pendant and at the same time looked at Tang Guo. Tang Guo looked at this jade pendant and felt a little lost for a while, no. Seeing her expression, everyone understood. "I said I didn''t know you." Yan Nian frowned, "A Yi, who is she?" She grabbed Yan Yi''s arm, "I heard that a very beautiful woman came a few days ago. Yi, you are not after her, are you?" "I''m A Yi''s fiance." Tang Guo reacted, feeling a sense of crisis in his heart, and said nervously. Yan Nian turned to Yan Yi, waiting for his answer. Chapter 380: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (19) Chapter 380: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (19) Facing the eyes of the two women, Yan Yi didn''t hesitate at all. He held Yan Nian''s hand and looked at the woman''s unbelievable gaze with a burst of joy in his heart. "We''re okay anymore." "My Yan Yi''s girlfriend is Yan Nian, and my future wife is also Yan Nian." Tang Guo stepped back two steps, startled, and was spitting at the system, "He finally said it." But there was an injured look on her face, "A Yi...obviously we..." "enough!" "I still want to stay here, so please trouble Miss Tang to be aware of your identity." "A Yi, I really didn''t abandon you. I don''t know why she said that." Tang Guo anxiously exined, suddenly thinking of something, staring at Yan Nian''s eyes brightly, "Did you fall in love with A Yi? Will you lie to them?" Yan Yi sneered and yelled, "Tang Guo!!" "A...A Yi." Being watched eagerly by this woman, Yan Yi had no fluctuations in his heart. Thinking that the little hand he was holding was warmer, he put Yan Nian''s hand on the position of his heart, hisplexion was warm, and he said softly, "I repeat, we have no rtionship anymore. My current girlfriend is Yan Nian, understand. ?" "You have to say one more thing. If you dare to do anything to Nian Nian, go to trouble and disturb Nian Nian, then get out of the vi!" Seeing the already stupid woman, Yan Yi led Yan Nian upstairs,pletely meaningless. Tang Guo stood on the spot and hung his head. From an invisible angle, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. "It''s not good to inherit the feelings. He is very devoted to everything, and a little sad." "It''s so pitiful, I can feel her heart breaking slowly." [If the host feels sad, he can not inherit the feelings. "Then it is meaningless. Only by inheriting all the feelings can you enjoy the pleasure of revenge." System: You are afraid of being a pervert, a devil! [When the host is in a bad mood, I can show you the video. It''s all the time when your exes spoiled you. Tang Guo whispered: "This is the end of the world, and there are no them. By the way, who are they?" System: Don''t want to talk. I really hope that there will be a warm man in thest days, the kind who loves the host very happy. This host of greedy feelings, once no one in the world can warm her heart, she will be more and more perverted, more and more indifferent, and more and more broken. "Since the boss doesn''t like you anymore, I''m still with Yan Nian now, I think it''s fine." Shao Qing saw the woman bowing her head, and a little pity rose in her heart. It would not be easy to live in thest days. You also asked for it." Yan Nian obviously didn''t know her, and she had to push the matter to Yan Nian, which made his newly-rising good feelings disappear a lot. The other team members also did the same, without talking to Tang Guo, and turned back to his room. Tang Guo and Qin Jiaren remained in the living room. Qin Jiaren walked to her and patted her on the shoulder. Tang Guo raised her head and looked at the cold beauty in front of her. "This is in the end times. You should learn to love yourself. Whether you left Yan Yi or other reasons, it is not important anymore. The important thing is to live. Feelings are a joke in the end times. Only you are strong enough. In order to gain a foothold here." When the words fell, Qin Jiaren did not wait for Tang Guo to answer, and turned upstairs. Only Tang Guo was left in the living room. The corner of her mouth looked at the direction of Qin Jiaren''s disappearance, and she whispered, "I like Qin Jiaren as a cold beauty." "She once said the same thing to the original owner." Unfortunately, the original owner didn''t listen. Chapter 381: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (20) Chapter 381: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (20) In the next time, Tang Guo would go to Yan Yi to exin when he was free, that the pitiful appearance really looked like a weak white flower. However, the more so, Yan Yi became more cruel to her, and on the contrary it strengthened the rtionship between him and Yan Nian. The plot is simr to the original development. Tang Guo, the "stained" fiancee, is the emotional booster for the two. All she needs to do is toe to her, and she will die again, and the rtionship between the two will be indestructible. This time the wedge is that the team is going to a far ce to collect supplies. Rutanguo was alone in the vi, and the team members were afraid of a crisis. In the original plot, the team brought Tang Guo because she begged, this time the team members took the initiative to bring her. Because the food she cooks is really delicious. Even if there was such a stain, what can she change as an ordinary person now? Their boss and Yan Nian''s rtionship is getting better and better, and they are not afraid that Tang Guo will do anything to destroy their rtionship. In the original plot, this time when I went out to collect supplies, I went to a very far away warehouse where zombies gathered, which contained a lot of daily necessities and food. It was also this time that the original owner waspletely disgusted by Yan Yi and hated her to die. After entering the warehouse, he shed with the zombies, and suddenly a particrly powerful zombie appeared, and he rushed to Yan Nian. Because Yan Nian didn''t admit to seeing her, the original owner also upied Yan Yi, and his heart gradually copsed. Seeing the zombies attacking Yan Nian, a feeling of revenge rose in his heart. If he wanted Yan Nian to die here, Yan Yi would look back at her. So she did a stupid thing to stop Yan Yi who was going to help Yan Nian at the time, causing Yan Nian to be abducted by that terrible zombie. Yan Yi pushed the original owner away, and happened to push her into the group of zombies, turning around to chase Yan Nian. The original owner was pushed into the group of zombies, and the secret that the zombies did not bite her was also discovered by the team members. Later, Yan Yi brought Yan Nian back, and learned about this, andid the groundwork for Tang Guo to be pushed out in the future. After this time, Yan Yi became more and more disgusted with Tang Guo, so in the future, he would not hesitate to let her rece Yan Nian and give it to the sunset base. The zombie who took Yan Nian away was a level five zombie. He had awakened his consciousness and was an alumnus who had a crush on Yan Nian. He didn''t ask to possess Yan Nian, he just wanted to be able to apany Yan Nian silently to protect her. It can be said that the Sunshine Squad can be a Sunshine base, and it is inseparable from this zombie. Tang Guo was a little curious about this zombie, she didn''t know whether the awakened counterpart would obey her or continue to love Yan Nian. Just thinking about it, the team''s car has already arrived outside the warehouse. The dense clusters of zombies around the warehouse made the scalp numb. In fact, these zombies were all led by the fifth-level zombie. [Host, the other party is standing on the roof watching you. There is a system as a cheater, wherever he can scan, nothing is hidden. Tang Guo''s physical strength is also called open, her eyesight and hearing are very powerful, she subconsciously swept the roof, and she saw a small ck figure squatting there. She inadvertently moved her eyes, showing a timid look. Su Ao, who had thought he had been discovered, had doubts in his eyes, staring at the weak woman in the crowd. Don''t know why, he always feels that this woman puts a lot of pressure on him. But he didn''t think it was the woman''s cause, maybe... it was the man not far from the woman. At this moment, he suddenly saw Yan Nian getting out of the car, and surprise shed in his eyes, forgetting all the doubts just now, and almost rushed straight down. Chapter 382: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (21) Chapter 382: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (21) The members of the Sunshine Squad are worthy of being the strongest power team in the No. 7 base. Yan Yi awakened with the two abilities of Jin and Thunder. The zombie was headshot before he got close. The cold beauty Qin Jiaren is also very powerful. It is the ice-type ability that awakens. She freezes the zombies, and Yan Yi strikes them down with two more lightnings, and the basic zombies are scrapped. Shao Qing is a fire ability, responsible for cleaning up some zombies. Basically relying on three people, the team can make a way, and the others are responsible for the zombies or humans that will sneak over at any time. Yan Nian stood beside Yan Yi, walking at ease, without any fear at all. On the other hand, Tang Guo looked cautious and a little scared. Everyone didn''t think it was strange. After all, this was her first time out. Yan Nian already felt that Tang Guo was not a threat. Now no one would believe that Tang Guo was innocent, and Yan Yi was also with her. But... Tang Guo''s still alive is always a hidden danger. "I felt her killing intent." [What should the host do? "Of course...cooperate with her, now I should hate her very much, and hate her very much, wishing her to die." The system swallowed. No, he was just a series of procedures, and there was no saliva. Sure enough, Yan Nian unknowingly moved towards Tang Guo''s side, on the other side of her there were zombies who still wanted to attack. Tang Guo only felt that a powerful force pushed her, followed by one hand and grabbed her wrist, and then her palm fell on Yan Nian''s arm like a push. Yan Nian fell to the group of zombies with an "unbelievable" look, and shouted, "Tang Guo, are you crazy?" Tang Guo stood in ce as if stupidly. In fact, she was driving the zombies behind Yan Nian with her mind and gave them a special order. "Beat her, p her face, beat her hard." "Niannian!!" Yan Yi''s face became cold, and he subconsciously ran in the direction of Yan Nian. And the zombies who had been observing on the top of the building quickly rushed down and ran to the group of zombies. Su Ao actually didn''t understand why a group of zombies didn''t listen to hismand. The zombies grabbed Yan Nian and ran, and while running, they greeted Yan Nian''s face vigorously. There was a popping sound, Yan Yi''s veins burst out, he couldn''t help but red at Tang Guo fiercely, leaving a while toe back to clean up your eyes. The scene was very strange, with more and more zombies surrounding Yan Nian, both Yan Yi and Su Ao had to clean up the zombies before they could go on. And Yan Nian did not expect that she just wanted to use a bitter trick, and she did not expect that these zombies "like" her so much. Before she could react, she was "huddled" by the zombies, followed by ps on her face one by one, making her eyes dizzy. There are too many zombies, countless hands grabbing every part of her body, pinching and punching, she has never suffered this kind of humiliation in her entire life. She deeply regretted why she used such a stupid bitter trick. "Why do you want to push Nian Nian?" Shao Qing''s face is ugly, "She was killed by a zombie, so you''re happy?" "I didn''t push her." Tang Guo no longer had a scared look in her eyes, instead she showed a somewhat cool smile, "but it doesn''t matter, no matter who pushed her, she has been captured by the zombie, and may be dead. Up." Chapter 383: Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (22) Chapter 383: Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (22) "If she dies, wouldn''t it be great?" Tang Guo smiled vaguely at the corner of her mouth, and it was cold to the cusp of people''s hearts. Shao Qing was a little surprised. Is this still the timid but simple youngdy before? No, she has never been a simple person. "Yan Nian didn''t do anything to be sorry for you, why are you so vicious in heart?" Shao Qing trembled with anger, and the woman in front of him was unmoved. She whispered softly, "Is she really sorry for me?" "Only she knows." "If she can survive today, it means that God is taking care of her. Let me fight anyone, but the one who is going against me is God, I''m afraid I can''t really fight." Her eyes dimmed, "Persistence these days may really be just a joke. I gave up my eldestdys self-esteem and cooked soup for the team in order to make A Yi believe in my determination. I thought, persistence. I can always get results. I dont want him to have never believed it, but he hates me more and more. "A Yi has been chasing me since high school, always spoiling me, doing everything for me, loving me, caring for me," she lowered her eyes, "when he had a high fever, I never thought of abandoning him and leaving. . I even wondered, if he wakes up as a zombie, in this apocalyptic world, what is the point of being alive by myself? It''s better to let him take a bite and we be zombies together, which can be considered as a zombie couple. " "It was she who showed up. She exchanged medicine for my jade pendant and reminded me that there is a drugstore not far from the vi. A Yi loves me, and I love A Yi, even though I am timid, as long as I can save A Yi, What is this fate?" "The moment I rushed out of the vi, my legs were trembling, and I was holding a kitchen knife in my hand. Normally, I hadn''t even cut meat, but I used a kitchen knife to chop up many zombies. The body is full of disgusting body fluids and brains. I am so clean and beauty-loving, I didn''t care about it at all. On the contrary, I was happy to be able to sessfullye to the drugstore. Yes, when I came to the drugstore, I was finally able to get the medicine and go back to save my love. " "but" But she was still bitten by a zombie and became a very special zombie. She rushed all the way to Base No. 7, but saw her lover and other women together. No matter how she exined, her lover didn''t believe her, thought she was acting, thought she had abandoned her, thought she was silly, and thought she was vicious in the end. She put down her self-esteem and did something she had never done before. With her appearance, even in thest days, there are countless strong people who are willing to support her, let alone her original zombie status, and her strength is not low. Whether in the human base or with the zombies, she can survive in this world, and there is no need to do those things. She thought that as long as she exined clearly, she would always get results after spending some time. However, she was wrong. "No matter what, you shouldn''t push Yan Nian." Shao Qing said stubbornly. As for what Tang Guo said, he didn''t believe it, "I misunderstood you." "I thought you were just a little elderly temperamental. At first, you left the boss because you were too scared. Now I understand that you are born with a vicious heart." "The boss did not choose you, that is very correct." Tang Guo didn''t speak anymore, and just stood there nkly, looking at the man running in the distance. "follow me." I don''t know when, a truck drove up next to the squad, and a handsome man jumped from it. When he came to Tang Guo''s face, the coldness on his face was much less. Chapter 384: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (23) Chapter 384: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (23) "They don''t wee you, don''t want to keep you, don''t like you, don''t believe you... I wee, I stay, I like, I believe." The man''s cold face, with a little warmth, fixedly looked at There is only sincerity in her eyes. Tang Guo raised her eyes lightly, "Are we familiar?" "I''m not familiar now, but I will gradually be familiarter." "No." She lowered her head and smiled lightly, "I don''t need you to believe it, and I don''t need your protection, you should understand." Shi Cheng naturally understood that she was powerful. He also knew that Yan Nian was captured by the zombies because of her, and she manipted the zombies. If she was really a vicious-hearted woman, the zombies would have killed Yan Nian long ago instead of teasing. Sometimes, he really hopes that she is a vicious-hearted woman, and she won''t be so miserable in the end. If Tang Guo knew Shi Cheng''s thoughts, she wouldugh at him a bit, she was a vicious-hearted woman, more vicious than everyone thought. A person''s viciousness does not mean just killing people. "They areing back soon, do you want to go with me?" Shi Cheng asked softly. Shi Cheng''s subordinates were stunned on one side, and they had never seen such a gentle side of their boss. Tang Guo shook his head lightly, stroked the messy hair that fell down, "Thank you, no more." A stubborn woman, Shi Cheng really wanted to scold her, but seeing her pale little face, she felt a little reluctant. "Follow me, okay?" His tone turned out to be pleading. He couldn''t wait for that time, he wanted to take her out of here early, and didn''t want her to be hurt. He wanted to give her the best protection. He didn''t see her these days, but he paid attention to news about her every day. Tang Guo felt Shi Cheng''s anxiety, and couldn''t help asking, "Why should I go with you? Are you overwhelmed by my beauty?" Whether it was Shi Cheng''s subordinates or the members of the Sunshine Squad, they all had weird faces. It turned out that this woman was still a narcissist. "Yes." Shi Cheng said, "Then will you follow me?" Tang Guo smiled and raised the corners of her eyes lightly, with a different demeanor, "There are many people who are overwhelmed by my beauty. Should I go with them, do I have to go with them?" "Wake up you." Shi Cheng: "..." This woman is not so difficult. "You still don''t give up on Yan Yi?" Tang Guo was silent, "It doesn''t matter whether you die or not. It doesn''t matter where you go." She felt a little upset, andined to the system. "If it weren''t for thest step, I would especially like to go with him. Some miss the clothes to reach out for food. I open my mouth, every day I am praised and loved by others. I want to wear skirts, not ugly sportswear." [Host, do you like him? "Yes, looks are my dish, and his personality is quite good. He has a special attribute that attracts me." Tang Guo chuckled softly, "As if there is such a person in every world that attracts me and makes me greedy for them. Love." "It''s really fascinating." You are a devil. The system was silent for a while and asked: [Host, you have never doubted, why these people attract you, and they still have the same attributes? For his host, he still thinks it needs to be reminded. "Is it important?" Tang Guo didn''t care, "No matter what special reason, he caught my attention, that is sess." Chapter 385: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (24) Chapter 385: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (24) "Treat me sincerely, and I will give them the same generous return. I am a person who is always very reasonable, very fair, and distinguishes right from wrong. The three views are still very upright." System: Yes... Is it? It is very reasonable and fair, of course it is also very clear, but the three views are right? Do you have three views on the host? Yan Yi walked back with an embarrassed Yan Nian, staring at Tang Guo gloomily, and seeing a strange man standing in front of her, sarcasm crossed the corner of his mouth. "Miss Tang, you are really capable." Tang Guo raised her eyes and looked at him indifferently. "Has Nian Nian ever done anything to you? I warned you a long time ago that you''d better not bother to find Nian Nian. You really don''t give up, you still want to miss Nian to death." "If something happens to Nian Nian, I will definitely not let you go." Tang Guo''s voice was faint, "A Yi, can you listen to me exin it again." "Exnation?" Yan Yiughed, surprised that the other party was able to speak like this. "Everyone saw that Nian Nian finally shouted out subconsciously. All this shows that it was Nian Nian you pushed. You have never liked Nian Nian. , Think she took me away. Miss Tang, don''t you understand that you took the initiative to abandon our rtionship? I didn''t want to say anything hard before, but now I have to. If Yan Yi didn''t have the awakening ability and was an ordinary person, you would not look back at me. " "Your clinging breath, and the look of you eagerly leaning up, really make me sick." The womans face is very white, her slender body seems to be blown down by the wind at any time. Her clear and clear eyes looked at Yan Yi, "It turns out that A Yi thought I was such a person. No wonder no matter how I exin it. Useless." "A Yi doesn''t like me pestering you, I will not pester you from now on." "A Yi doesn''t like me disturbing Miss Yan. I will never disturb her again." "A Yi definitely doesn''t want me to stay in the Sunshine Team. I will not be a member of the Sunshine Team from today." "I''m sorry for the trouble I caused A Yi before." Yan Yi was mad, "What do you say so sensational? You did something wrong yourself, don''t bother or trouble you, just pass by without being a member of the Sunshine Team?" "Again, I haven''t abandoned you or pushed Miss Yan, although I especially hope that she will die in the mouth of a zombie," Tang Guo nced at Yan Nian who was only a little embarrassed, "but she seems to be heavenly. Beloved, I can survive this way, I give up." Yan Yi swept away Shi Cheng, coldly mocking, "Did you find a new backer and are ready to give up on me?" "I don''t know him," Tang Guo looked at Shi Cheng and said, "Thank you for your kindness, you go, I won''t go with you." Shi Cheng sighed and looked serious, "If you want toe to me, you are always wee." If she doesn''te, he can only let the flow go, repeat the method of the previous life, and get her over. Shi Cheng got into the big truck and left. Yan Nian also woke up. The experience just now really scared her. She had never been in contact with zombies so close, and was touched by zombies. This kind of humiliation really didn''t want to experience again. She buried her head in Yan Yi''s arms and said nothing. Yan Yi was very distressed and put her in the carriage, turned around to go out and was caught by her, "A Yi, where are you going?" "Niannian, I''ll go to help you out. It doesn''t make sense for you to suffer, she can still stand there safely." Chapter 386: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (25) Chapter 386: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (25) Yan Nian''s eyes shed, "A Yi, don''t overdo it, maybe she just didn''t want to understand it for a while." "Can you kill you without thinking about it?" Yan Yi pushed Yan Nian away and walked towards Tang Guo, with a menacing look that frightened all the members of the team. He grabbed Tang Guo, Qin Jiaren quickly said, "Boss, what are you going to do?" "What do you do? Let her experience the feeling of being surrounded by zombies. She hasn''t been so miserably killed by her without Taoism, so she can just admit a mistake here." "Boss, this way she will die." Shao Qing also quickly stopped, "No matter how she can''t be pushed into the zombie group." Yan Yi sneered, still did not change the decision, nced at the woman who was very calm, and said, "If Nian Nian died in a group of zombies just now, would you still say that?" "Niannian is lucky, so she is not bitten by a zombie. If she is lucky enough to survive, she can continue to be in the Sunshine Team." Qin Jiaren still said, "Boss, Miss Tang shouldn''t be that kind of person. I hope you can ask clearly so that you won''t do something that you regret in the future." She didn''t pay attention to what happened just now, but she always felt that Tang Guo was not such a person. This was her instinct. What she didn''t say was that she couldn''t see through this woman. Sometimes when she went downstairs, she would asionally see that woman sitting on the sofa with her mouth crooked, as if she wasughing. At that time, Tang Guo was very different from everyone''s eyes. If you really want to harm Yan Nian, why not make hands and feet in the food, but tantly push people into the zombies? Isn''t this a way of making everyone watch her doing bad things? She felt that Tang Guo was not so stupid. "Who is she, I know better than you. I know that Jiaren has always had a prejudice against Nian Nian, but this time everyone saw it, and she personally pushed Nian Nian." He will not let her go. Yan Yi grabbed Tang Guo''s wrist and walked her towards the group of zombies. She came to not far from the group of zombies. Pushing her without hesitation, she fell into the range of the group of zombies. She only looked back at Yan Yi, her eyes filled with despair, and her bright eyespletely lost their brilliance and turned grey. People who saw that kind of look felt stagnant in their hearts, and a kind of sorrow that was difficult to cover came up from the bottom of their hearts. Yan Yi only paused, then turned his head. This is what she deserves, she should never think of it, she is a vicious woman. Shao Qing closed his eyes and still couldn''t bear it. Qin Jiaren''s icy eyes shed, staring closely at the group of zombies. Can''t help but pray, hope that woman can survive. After half an hour, they couldn''t see the scene inside, they only knew that the zombies were jubnt around, and Shao Qing felt a little ufortable. This is eaten by the zombies. Qin Jiaren was a little sad for the first time, and she couldn''t eat the rice batter she made from now on. She felt a pity when she remembered that woman''s asional warm smile. Yan Nian was in the carriage and heard the movement outside. She was relieved to know that Tang Guo was pushed into the group of zombies. The things she feared, the hidden secrets, could never be exposed again. "Boss, it''s been half an hour." Shao Qing couldn''t help reminding, "Let''s go and take a look, and kill these zombies by the way." I don''t know if her body is still left, Shao Qing feels a little sad. Yan Yi was startled, has half an hour passed? He quickly looked in the direction of the group of zombies. There was no screaming or crying inside. He clenched his fist, she asked for it. "Let''s take a look." Chapter 387: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (26) Chapter 387: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (26) The members of the Sunshine Squad madly killed the zombies, much faster than before, and they didn''t know why they were so anxious. In fact, many people, including Shao Qingdu, regretted what they should have stopped just now. They indulge the boss to do this, what is the difference from Tang Guo''s behavior before? In fact, apart from the point just now, she is really good for ordinary people, and she will carefully ask them about their tastes when cooking. asionally they don''te back, and they will keep their food. Except for bothering the boss, she never caused them any trouble. On the contrary, because of her existence, their lives are much easier. You dont need to be toote to cook every day, just eat some dry food and eat some canned food. I can eat warm meals every day, and asionally enjoy the refreshments she makes. Except for other ces, she is really no one else in cooking. Thinking about it now, she has never sorry for anyone in their team except Yan Nianyan. And they... just watched her die, feeling guilty and sad. The more Shao Qing thinks about it, the more he feels guilty. In fact, she is not too bad, maybe she just didn''t figure out why she should die directly. [Host, there are a few people outside secretly wiping tears, they can work hard to kill the zombies, they will almost die with one blow. [Host, they seem to regret it. "As expected, I didn''t do anything to be sorry for them. On the contrary, I took good care of them." Tang Guo squatted on the ground, holding her chin in a daze, "Next, I won''t have to work so hard. Locally, cooking depends on your mood." "What I want to interpret is a woman whose heart is dead." The system is speechless. Recently the host fell in love with acting. Didn''t thest world act enough? "From now on, I will only make some food for those who are pleasing to the eye. Yan Yiyan is thinking about it, and forget it, and eat their canned food." System: Just please. When the Sunshine Squad tried its best to get in, they were stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. She is still alive, okay? Look at the zombies around her again, as if they didn''t see her, and didn''t attack her at all. This is surprising, is she awakening the power? "Tang Guo." Shao Qing rushed over and squatted to look at her. At first nce, he saw the womans gray eyes. He had a feeling of suffocation, and his eyes were sour, "Sorry, I should stop the boss. Actually, you treat many of us." all good." The woman only nced at him, then lowered her head, without saying a word. Shao Qing regretted seeing such a lifeless person, "I''m really sorry, it won''t happen in the future." Yan Yi just nced at it, turned around and left. He couldn''t tell what it was like to see her alive. It was a little rxed in my heart, and the previous killing intent also dissipated a lot. But when he came back to see Yan Nian looking embarrassed, he quickly abandoned that sympathy, that woman''s luck was so good, and the zombies didn''t bully her. It was Qin Jiaren who came to help Tang Guo up and whispered in her ear, "You should live for yourself." "I know." The woman responded unexpectedly, everyone was a little surprised, and then they found that the mist in her eyes had dispersed, bing indifferent and apathetic. Chapter 388: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (27) Chapter 388: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (27) "It''s because I am too persistent, which has caused inconvenience to many people." "I have awakened the power, so you will find a way for future meals." "You are kind to me. I can help you by the way. As for Yan Yi and Yan Nian, it is impossible for me to prepare them." She gently pushed away Qin Jiaren''s hand and smiled at her, "I have packed your food, and it looks pleasing to you." After that, she got into the car. Shao Qing was a little dumbfounded, and the other members stared at each other. This revenge was caught off guard, and they hadn''t reacted at all. "My ability is that I am not afraid of zombies. They will not attack me. I can go to any dangerous ce. It can save the team a lot of trouble. So my ability should be very strong." Tang Guo sat on the seat and said word by word, raising her eyes, "Are you okay?" "No..." Shao Qing, who arranged the chores in life, responded and said, this kind of ability is indeed very powerful. It does not take much effort to obtain the items they want. There is such a person in their team. Is it strong? "Then let''s fetch supplies." Tang Guo didn''t respond, and got off the car directly and greeted Jia Qin, "You drive, we will go in and get supplies." Qin Jiaren nodded and drove behind Tang Guo, and she realized that wherever Tang Guo was found, the zombies would not attack. Soon the materials were filled with the entire car, and Shao Qing had to call Yan Nian to let her collect the materials into the space. In fact, Yan Nian was panicked inside. Tang Guo, who had no space and jade pendant, awakened such a heaven-defying ability, it was really terrifying. The zombies won''t attack Tang Guo, so isn''t she invincible? "The zombies just don''t attack me, I can''t drive them, and if this ability is known to others, there is nothing." Hearing this, Yan Nian breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t against the sky, just not being attacked by zombies. Then she was only teased by zombies and was not bitten. Isn''t it the ability to not be attacked? She was not sure, and did not dare to try. When the Sunshine Squad returned to the base, Tang Guo reported on his ability, which really surprised the people at the base. Later, I learned that she was not strong inbat power, but after not being attacked by the zombies, she was not so curious. But after that, Tang Guo''s status rose. First, she had her own room in the vi. You dont need to cook anymore, and you will follow every task. She goes to all the ces where there are many zombies and need to get things. Anyway, she is the one who does the most dangerous job. The members of the team wanted to eat the food she cooked very much, and they didn''t dare to say anything, they could only gnaw the dry food silently with tears. Even sometimes, there are other teams who want to ask her to go on a mission, and they will give her a lot of supplies. Because of the awakening of her ability, it has brought many benefits to the team. Later, there was a contradiction among the high-level base of the base, and the supernaturalists wanted to be king on the spot. Many people came to win over the Sunshine Squad, and Yan Yi simply took the No. 7 base with lightning speed and changed its name to the Sunshine Base. He is indeed a very talented person, and he quickly manages the base in an orderly manner, and the people at the base have a lot of better lives. Ordinary people and supernaturalists in many other ces are leaning on the Sunshine Base. Chapter 389: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (28) Chapter 389: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (28) At the same time, conditions simr to those of the Sunshine Base have emerged throughout the country. Later, several biological research talents came to the base and said they needed a safe ce to study zombie viruses. Yan Yi strongly supported them and gave them extremely high treatment. Yan Nian had a magical space in his hands. Yan Yi had known it a long time ago. The two of them were tacitly aware of this secret. In order to restore peace on the ground as soon as possible, he asked Yan Nian to take out the spring water in the space for the researchers to study. Before long, Yan Nian had a baby in his hand. It was very special. It was very likely to suppress the zombie virus and spread it in various bases. However, the Sunshine Base has developed rapidly, and the people are very united and powerful. They dare not do anything at all. Since that time, Tang Guo never tried to exin anything to Yan Yi again, as if she had be a walking dead who only knew how to collect supplies. No expression can be seen on her face, and some smiles can be seen asionally in the past, as well as her sad look. In a word, she is a colder person than Qin Jiaren. "Don''t go out recently. Yan Nian has a secret thing. Many bases know that there are many strangers outside the base." Qin Jiaren said, she condensed the woman leaning on the sofa dozingly, and she didn''t understand what kind of person the other party was. Others may think Tang Guo has be a tool, but she knows that it''s not like that. As long as you are careful, you can discover the kind of banter that this woman asionally reveals, as if she is ying some interesting game. Qin Jiaren finally determined after a long time that this woman was not so immersed in her feelings that she could not get out, but what she was acting for? If this is the case, she feels a little sorry. "Is that so?" Tang Guo raised his eyes, the corner of his mouth bends slightly, "It''s that jade pendant, right?" "You know?" What Qin Jiaren actually wanted to ask was that you already knew it. Tang Guo smiled, "It''s my thing, how could I not know, she really is the darling of heaven." Qin Jiaren frowned, she hadn''t heard Tang Guo say this for a long time. This time she always felt that what Tang Guo said was not true, perhaps that jade pendant belonged to her. If Yupei belongs to her, isn''t Yan Nian lying? "How do you think zombies coexist with humans?" "What?" Qin Jiaren was taken aback for a moment, "how can zombies coexist with humans." Tang Guo smiled slightly, "If one day zombies no longer bite people, but instead upy and and open up a peach, they will evolve like ordinary people. Except for their ability, there is no difference. Do you think zombies and humans will coexist? ?" "Maybe, humans have to seek protection from zombies." Qin Jiarenughed seldomly, "You are a little whimsical, it''s impossible." Tang Guo smiled and didn''t say anything, just wait a moment. When she leaves here, the zombie empire should also be exposed to the world. At that time, they will panic? Surprised? Want to know. [Host, Shi Cheng ordered someone to fight over. [In order to make Yan Yi hand over you, he deliberately refused toe forward, because Yan Yi thought he knew Yan Nian and didn''t dare to get you out for exchange. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, "Quite quickly, it''s been many years earlier, I have to give him an assist so that he can **** me back smoothly." The system is stunned, look, sometimes the host is so hical. He said no, but he was actually very honest. "Hey, where are you going?" Qin Jiaren shouted, Tang Guo smiled back and broke his fingers, "Go and do something you really want to do." Chapter 390: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (29) Chapter 390: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (29) "Boss, it''s okay, Tang Guo broke into Niannian''s office, and the two were fighting." Shao Qing hurriedly ran to Yan Yi''s side, Yan Yi was worried about the attack on the sunset base. He didn''t care about it, and quickly followed Shao Qing to leave. The door of the office was closed. Hearing the moaning sound inside, Yan Yi directly shed the door with a thunder and lightning. When he entered, he saw Yan Nianzheng with a bruised nose swollen by Tang Guo''s cor. Shao Qing was stunned. This has been for many years. Did Tang Guo still care about it until today? "Return the jade pendant to me." Tang Guo said, while holding the jade pendant on Yan Nian''s neck, but she couldn''t take the jade pendant away. Yan Nian recognized the master. "You have already got Yan Yi, so I inherited my family. Return the treasure to me." Yan Nian pursed her lips, and saw Yan Yiing in, tears falling down, Tang Guo, this woman was really too bad. First, she awakened the ability of not being afraid of zombies, and then someone hit her idea, and then awakened the power of the power system. She was not an opponent at all. Yan Yi, she cannot return it. Yupei is even more impossible to return. It''s all hers. "Let go of thinking, Miss Tang, I thought you had figured it out all these years, but I didn''t expect you to be the same. It really disappointed me." Tang Guosong released the jade pendant and looked at Yan Yi steadily, "I just want to get back my things, man, I can''t get it back, but I want to get back something like a dead jade pendant." "It seems that a jade pendant also supported me." Tang Guo looked at Chu Chu''s poor Yan Nian, raised his hand and pped the opponent''s face with a few snaps, making the Sunshine Team members who came in stunned. Why is this woman so rough? "Well, I can''t get it back. I can''t p you twice, right?" When she walked to Yan Yi who was burning with anger, she also raised her hand and pped it with two ps. Yan Yi''s eyes widened, she didn''t expect that Tang Guo gave him two ps before he did it. The conflict was on the verge of breaking out, and the two immediately fought. In the end, of course, it was Tang Guo who pped Yan Yi and even pped Yan Yi in the face. The fighting power was so powerful that Yan Yi waspletely ashamed. Within two days, the sunset base team finally surrounded the Sunshine Base. The people in the Sunshine Base wanted to fight the opponent, but they didn''t expect that the opponent''s weapons were particrly terrifying, as well as nuclear weapons. Although they were merely threatening, they seeded. Supernatural beings are powerful, but there are only a few supernatural beings who can avoid nuclear weapons. The entire base was formed by various people, and this battle was impossible. "Our boss said, as long as we hand over Yan Nian, we will retreat and give you half a day to consider." "If you don''t hand over Yan Nian after half a day, we will bomb the Sunshine Base. You guys think about it." Yan Yi was angry, and it was impossible to hear these people asking him to hand over Yan Nian. However, if the entire base is destroyed because of this, he is a sinner. "A Yi, or else, you hand me over, they shouldn''t do anything to me." Yan Nian said pitifully. After taking the initiative to speak, it is absolutely impossible for Yan Yi to hand her over. Even if Yan Yi agreed, the group of doctors and professors in the base were not willing. Sure enough, the researchers all broke in after a while, anyway, they were not allowed to hand over Yan Nian. "I remember that there is another special woman in our base? It''s better to let her rece Yan Nian. Those people have never seen Yan Nian and that woman is not bitten by a zombie. They should be very interested in this situation." An old professor said. Others have seconded, saying it is feasible. Chapter 391: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (30) Chapter 391: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (30) Yan Yi is in conflict, is he going to hand over that woman? "Boss Yan, it''s this time, you should think carefully, Yan Nian absolutely cannot be handed over. This is for the whole of mankind. The items on her body are very precious. If she is handed over, how can we develop medicine to suppress or even eradicate the zombie virus in case of danger? " "She''s very strong, I''m afraid she won''t." Yan Yi has already agreed with this approach. He has been tolerating such a woman. He beat Niannian two days ago, not knowing when he will have a murderous intent against Niannian. Don''t me him, but me her for being too ignorant and too vicious. The old professor smiled, "We have researched so many medicines, and give her a shot to make her ability disappear temporarily?" "Didn''t you say that she is very powerful? It will be easy for her to escape after her ability recovers." Yan Nian said at the right time, "Will this be too cruel?" "Niannian, you are too kind." Yan Yi touched Yannian''s face and finally made up his mind, "Okay, let her go out instead of Niannian, but this thing needs to be done in secret, and you can''t let those people know." Shao Qing, Qin Jiaren has a very good rtionship with that woman. If he knows that he does this, she will definitely stop it. In the afternoon, Tang Guo was lying on the sofa taking a nap, her arm hurt, and she quickly opened her eyes to meet Yan Yi''s gaze. "What are you doing?" Yan Yi said nothing, and threw the syringe into the trash can. "To this day, you have taken the me. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have this idea." "My abilities are gone." Actually, this thing is useless to Tang Guo, but she still pretended to be particrly weak and looked at Yan Yi sneerly, "What do you want?" "You have to read the name of the ce. I can''t hand her over. You are also very special. You did so many things that I''m sorry Nian Nian did. This time, let''s make atonement for her." "If you can live, you will clean up in the future. When you are willing toe back to the base, there is still a ce here." Tang Guo shook his head, her voice was unusually t, "A Yi, you really never intended to believe me, do you think everything Yan Nian said is true?" Yan Yi was startled, he also wanted to believe her, but that was all in the past. "A Yi, I thought you should know me very well. Just a misunderstanding can make youpletely distrust me." The woman''s eyes darkened, "I shouldn''t love you anymore, and the wrong person, you I didn''t trust me long ago, and I don''t know what to stick to here." She staggered up from the bed, put on her coat, walked outside, and turned back, "A Yi, you have lost a person who loves you very much, someone who loves you even without regard to your life, she used to be high above Miss, you learned how to explode the head of a zombie. Such a person, starting today, has disappeared." She said to the people outside, "Take me away, hand me over, your sunshine base will be peaceful for a while." Oh for a while. System: The host is angry. After receiving Tang Guo, the people at the sunset base only nced hurriedly, and without confirming anything, they retreated with someone. This made the people at the Sunshine Base holding Tang Guo a little strange, but no matter what, the base was saved. In fact, the person who came to pick up Tang Guo was Shi Cheng''s loyal subordinate. He was really relieved to see Tang Guoing out. If Yan Yi really surrendered Yan Nian, he couldn''t deal with it. I really don''t understand that the boss has to go around so many turns after chasing a woman. Chapter 392: The Luck Female Match of the Last Days (31) Chapter 392: The Luck Female Match of the Last Days (31) "Boss!! Why did you hand over Tang Guo?" Shao Qing stared wide and shouted, "Do you know what it means to hand her over? She has only one dead end, and she will be sliced and studied by the other party. " "Yan Yi, you are indeed a little too much." Qin Jiaren''s cold eyes were a little angry, "I misunderstood you." The members of the Sunshine Squad once felt a chill in their hearts. Today they were sent out to do the task. It turned out that Yan Yi was trying to distract them, fearing that they would prevent him from handing Tang Guo out. Qin Jiaren took off her badge and threw it on Yan Yi''s face, "From today, I am no longer a member of Sunshine Base." "Where are you going?" Yan Yi couldn''t help asking. Qin Jiaren sneered, "I''m going to find Tang Guo, I won''t watch her go to death." Shao Qing was a little lost, the whole person was messy, he was not as decisive as Qin Jiaren. In fact, he was so targeted at Tang Guo, partly because of Yan Nian. He has always secretly loved Yan Nian, but Yan Nian doesn''t like him, he likes Yan Yi, and he chooses to bless and protect him silently. Now he was suddenly a little confused. He didn''t expect to kill him, the boss would hand Tang Guo to the sunset base for Yan Nian. There are many biomedical research talents in that base. In the end times, a ce where there is no human rights, it is likely to be sliced. "Boss, you go get Tang Guo back, okay, she will die." "It has already been handed over, and they won''t return it." Yan Yi said coldly, not worth fighting for a Tang Guo. Shao Qing suddenlyughed, staggered out, took off the badge on his shoulder, and threw it on the ground. There was a clear sound, and people''s hearts sank to the bottom. He was really disappointed, did Tang Guo really do a lot of wrong things? No, no. The only thing she did wrong was Yan Nian. This base can be so strong, and the Sunshine Team has developed rapidly, which is inseparable from her. The boss didn''t think about anything, it was really ruthless to hand her over for Yan Nian. Qin Jiaren was right. He really didn''t have the face to stay at such a base. He also wanted to save Tang Guo, and tried his best to save her back. "Miss Tang, are you hungry?" "Would you like to eat something first?" "The car drives a bit faster, isn''t it bumpy?" "That you should have been injected with a potion that caused the ability to temporarily disappear, and it will be restored soon, don''t worry too much." Yuanping smiled tteringly, "Fortunately, I met you before, the boss said, I saw you, No matter what the conditions, as long as you are willing, I will bring you back." In fact, the boss ordered him to pick up Miss Tang, but this cannot be said clearly. "Not hungry, not eating, not bumpy." Tang Guo''s expression was in, not at all sad, which made Yuan Ping very strange. "Is your boss Shi Cheng?" "Yes, yes. Shi Cheng." "Oh..." Tang Guo chuckled, "Why didn''t hee?" "This..." Yuanping scratched his head. "The boss is very busy." Isn''t it afraid of being exposed and causing unnecessary trouble? Tang Guo hooked the corner of her mouth, raised her eyebrows around her hands, "Does your boss like me?" "Yeah." Yuan Ping did not deny. "The boss likes you very much and he even prepared a room for you." Uh... I identally said too much. Tang Guo''s mood became a little wonderful, "I''m a very picky person. I used to be a youngdy. I can''t live in a room that is not satisfied." Yuanping is dumbfounded, what does this mean? "Have you prepared a skirt for me?" Tang Guo pointed to the simple sportswear trousers on her body, "In fact, I prefer beautiful skirts, the more gorgeous the better, they look particrly noble." "..." Chapter 393: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (32) Chapter 393: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (32) At the sunset base, Yuanping got out of the car a little dizzy. Didnt the boss say that Miss Tang might be unhappy? Why did he only feel that this Miss Tang was very happy, the questions asked were all on the idea, and she was a person who would especially enjoy it. Shi Cheng was already waiting at the door, watching the woman jump out of the car, controlling her excitement, and quickly walked to her. "This time, stay, okay?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at him, "Do you like me?" "Yes." He stood straight, as if waiting for her review. This wiped out Tang Guo''s previous depression, and the whole person became warm, "How do you like it?" "like very much." "Oh" As if afraid that Tang Guo wouldn''t believe it, Shi Cheng said quickly, "You can be the master of the base in the future." Yuanping wiped his cold sweat, boss, do you want this? Is chasing a woman like this? [Host, loyal dog, loyal dog, potential stock, no ck spots at all, you can wait to be spoiled without pressure. The system said very excitedly, loyal dogs or something, he really likes it the most. "Well, since you are so sincere, I''m not wee." what? Yuan Ping is a little dumbfounded, does this woman really want it? "The base will be handed over to you to take care of me from now on." Yuanping: "..." This woman! Shi Cheng smiled, hesitated for a moment, and took her hand, feeling that she was not struggling, she was delighted, and her eyes were very serious, "Then are you willing to give me a chance?" "I have all the dowry, what do you think?" Shi Cheng was surprised. He thought what he saw was a desperate woman, but he didn''t expect to... be such a surprise. He hesitated for a while, "What about Yan Yi?" The person she had always loved. "Forget it." Tang Guo said inly, "From the moment I walked out of the Sunshine Base, there would be no such person as Yan Yi in my life. How about that? Are you satisfied?" Satisfied, very satisfied, he didn''t expect so much. He didn''t know when he fell in love with her, but as long as she was willing to stay by his side, he was willing to create a peaceful world in the troubled times, just for her. It turned out that he was born again for her, and Shi Cheng felt that his heart was fulfilled at this time. "I like you in the future, okay?" With the sweet words of a beautiful woman, no one man can be low, even if this person is a very qualitative Shi Cheng, her heart beats wildly seen by her serious and beautiful eyes. "I like you more than Yan Yi." Tang Guo added, "okay?" Of course, Yan Yi was at a loss and didn''t know how to answer. Tang Guo couldn''t help but stand on tiptoe and touched his head, "It''s so cute, weirdly likable." Yuanping: The boss is a puppy? Looking at the smirk, it seemed quite happy. "I heard Yuanping say that you prepared a room for me, right?" There was a blush on Shi Cheng Lengjun''s face, and he held her hand and refused to let go, and led her into the base with a rxed pace, "Yes." "Specially prepared for you, I will show you." "Okay." Shi Cheng was content in his heart, and he hadn''t expected such an unexpected joy. He really didn''t know much about this woman, regardless of past life or current life. But this is not important anymore, she entered the base, that is his person, he has enough time to understand her. All he has to do is to take charge of a peaceful world for her, love her, guard her, and like her. Yes, this is the meaning of his life today. He himself didn''t know why this kind of wonderful excitement. Chapter 394: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (33) Chapter 394: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (33) "Old... Boss, is this Miss Tang really?" Yuan Ping was still a little skeptical of life. "I have heard of Miss Tang''s name. It is said that she is a powerful person in the Sunshine Base, and she is not second in beating. It''s so cruel." "She beat Yan Yi at the base before." Yuan Ping swallowed, so I just asked them to ask for a lot of beautiful dresses, beautiful shoes, various makeup, jewelry, is really Tang Guo who beats people into serious injuries at every turn? ? Shi Cheng nced at Yuanping coldly, "What''s your opinion?" "No...no opinion, just..." Yuanping vomited, "different from the legend." Shi Cheng changed his posture, leaned back on the sofa, and said in a happy mood, "She was originally a youngdy, and she should be held in the palm of her hand. Some people don''t cherish him." Fortunately, that person didn''t cherish him, otherwise he would have no chance. "From today, she can be in charge of beauty." Yuan Ping looked at a loss. Was his boss dropped or taken away from him? Is such an unprincipled guy really killing and decisive, Shi Cheng who doesn''t have a good face to women? Half an hourter, Tang Guo''s door opened, and Yuan Ping and Shi Cheng looked over, all in shock. She is pretty good-looking, but to survive in thest days, even women will choose simple dresses. At this moment, she just changed her dress, put on beautiful high heels, and put on some light makeup. The whole person has changed greatly. It seems that this is not the end of the world, but a certaindy is preparing to attend some heavy dinner party. Shi Cheng quickly returned to his senses, got up and came to her, and said, "It''s so beautiful." He couldn''t bear to move his eyes, Yuanping couldn''t bear to look straight. What about the image of this boss? How about majesty? "I will ask them to pick out the best-looking clothes for you in the future." Shi Cheng thought for a while and added, "What do you want, make a list, and I will let the underground people prepare." Tang Guo grabbed Shi Cheng''s hand and led him into the room. Yuan Ping stood at the door nkly, and finally left in silence. The boss, silently, fed him a wave of dog food. Shi Cheng was a little nervous. Although he arranged this room by himself, it was the first time that two people were in the same room. Of course, he didn''t change his face, as if he was used to it. "You should know what I am?" Shi Cheng was taken aback for a moment, and nodded, "I know." She is a zombie, which she said in her previous life. Tang Guo raised his brows slightly, "Do you still like me?" "I like you not because of what you are." Tang Guo was amused, "Oh, I can talk, no wonder it''s so pleasing." Is he very good at talking? Shi Cheng was a little skeptical. He was just in front of her and couldn''t help but want to say something nice to her. Seeing her happy, he was in a happy mood. This beautiful zombie is poisonous! He was poisoned by her andpletely changed a person. "I have a n." Tang Guo took out a n from the drawer and nced at Shi Cheng, "Look, if there are no problems, I will leave this to you, OK?" Good, good, of course good, you can leave everything to him. [Host, do you see Little Tail? The system shook it happily. Tang Guo smiled without saying a word, staring at Shi Cheng looking at the n, and seeing all kinds of surprises shing on his face, she folded her hands on her knees, waiting for his response. Chapter 395: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (34) Chapter 395: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (34) This n was written by her a long time ago, with a total of more than 20 pages, and with Shi Cheng''s eyesight, she can read it in a few minutes. But it took him a full hour to put down the n. Looking at the woman in front of him with a shocked face, it was true that he had never known her before, and it was a gem that he could make such a n. It was also picked up by him. "You can make zombies not bite?" "of course." Shi Cheng''s eyes lit up, "They can eventually evolve into your form, that is, restore the appearance and consciousness of normal people, and can they recall their identities before and now?" "Correct." Shi Cheng''s heart thumped, and then said, "Or, let''s just rule the world." This woman deserves to stand in the highest position. He wants people all over the world to call her Her Majesty the Queen, and he is the most loyal knight around her, always following and protecting her. Tang Guo smiled faintly, "No, it''s too much trouble. I don''t have the energy to save themon people, and to save themon people, let the righteous people do it. If I take their jobs, they won''t survive. Meaning." Shi Chengughed dumbly, and he couldn''t see any ambition in her eyes. So, why does she want zombies to upy a ce? "There is no reason, I just want to do this. Everyone is human in the first ce. Why can''t zombies upy a certain ce on this?" "I am also a zombie, can''t I join with humans to exterminate the zombie?" "Of course, what I hope more is that those weak human beings, seeing extremely powerful zombies, living in a paradise, can live a stable life every day. But they have to wonder how they can survive in various mutant animals and nts. Survive under the attack." Tang Guo raised her head slightly, and stared at Shi Cheng, "I want to see how theye to ask the zombies for help. It must be interesting?" Shi Cheng stayed for a while, was it nasty? "Zombies have never been the most dangerous creatures in thest days, do you know that?" Shi Cheng was stunned again, does she know? "Yes." The zombies in the previous life were the first to be wiped out, but the humans living here still worry about how to survive every day. All the animals and nts in the world have mutated, and even some powerful monsters have been produced, which cannot be eliminated by the supernaturalists. At least, before his death, these mutant creatures did not go extinct, but were driven to some uninhabited ces, and asionally they would still harm human lives. "So I want to build a zombie empire, it will be the only paradise on this." "Good." Shi Cheng said, "I will help you." My Majesty. He couldn''t help holding her hand and kissed the back of her hand, looking serious and pious. Tang Guoning was a little dazed by the familiar movement, and couldn''t help but say to the system, "He really looks like a person." The system was a bit speechless, and it seemed that Shi Cheng was not an individual. Of course he understood the host''s words. There used to be a person whose favorite thing was to kiss the back of her hand, and he looked so serious and pious. Tang Guo took out a map, nced at Shicheng, and asked, "Can I trust you?" "of course." "Then this great task is handed over to you. The list here is all zombies after evolution. Among them, Wu Chu haspletely restored to human appearance, and the other appearance has not evolved to that extent, so it is yours. Up." Shi Cheng didn''t expect that she believed her so much that this woman was full of secrets. System: The host is really good to be the shopkeeper. Chapter 396: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (35) Chapter 396: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (35) "Boss, a few people came outside, asking us to hand over sister-inw." Shi Cheng was helping the woman in front of himb her hair. He nced at the woman who was leaning against him as if she was asleep. His face became cold, but his voice was low, "Who is it?" "Qin Jiaren and Shao Qing are both members of the Sunshine Team." Yuan Ping looked at the boss holding the woodenb with a twitch of his mouth, "They seem to be here to save the sister-inw." In fact, what he didn''t say was that since the sister-inw came to the sunset base, many people in the sunshine base knew that she was handed over here as Yan Nian and had a disturbance for a while. He did not expect that his sister-inw would have such a high status among the people in the Sunshine Base. I didn''t even expect that someone woulde to visit the sunset base specifically for her, this kind of ce with no return. "They are good people and can be used." Tang Guo opened his eyes and said with a smile, "A Cheng, I brought you some good hands." "Invite them in." Yuan Ping went on hurriedly, and did not seek Shi Cheng''s opinion, so he asked for nothing. The boss said that this woman''s words are the imperial edict. It didn''t take long for Shao Qing to be brought in. They thought they would see a very tragic scene, and they might not even get out of the sunset base. Never thought... the person who wanted to save was wearing a noble and gorgeous dress with his hair coiled up, wearing beautiful gemstone earrings, and none of the nes and bracelets left. At present, she is leaning against a cold man''s arms, and this man is helping her to peel oranges. Shao Qing: Did he go to the wrong ce? Qin Jiaren also twitched the corners of her mouth. Did shee in the wrong way? Still dreaming? Other people: Lost. Tang Guo ate a piece of orange, raised her eyes and asked, "Why are you here?" Come to save you, lest you be sliced. Shao Qing opened his mouth and didn''t say this sentence. This woman is reallyfortable here. Even if he couldn''t understand it anymore, he was a little skeptical. When he took a closer look, he suddenly remembered that this was the man who was going to take Tang Guo away a few years ago? Shao Qing''s expression was a little hard to say, this...what is this, he would not have to worry so much if he knew she was here to enjoy the blessing. "It looks like you''ve had a pretty good time." Qin Jiaren nced at Shi Cheng, then nced at the various things in the room, all carefully prepared. She suddenly realized that Tang Guo had anticipated such a day, so she had guessed that there was nothing wrong with Tang Guo, who stayed at the Sunshine Base and was performing a purposeful y. This scene is so realistic. What is the purpose? "I heard that you left the Sunshine Base?" Tang Guo asked. Shao Qing''s face sank, "Yan Yi had distracted us before, otherwise we would never allow him to do that." "I know, I don''t me you. After all, you often eat my food, and I didn''t do anything to apologize to you. If you really don''t stop it, that''s a white-eyed wolf." Shao Qing: "..." How do you feel about this woman? If she used to be taciturn, now she seems to be letting herself go. He nced at Shicheng, is it just this time that this guy is spoiled? "We are very short of people here, do you want to stay?" Tang Guo asked, with a little seriousness in his eyes, "You will not regret staying." Shao Qing looked at each other, but Qin Jiaren simply said, "Okay, I will stay." "Okay, Yuanping, arrange a good room for the beautifuldy." Yuan Ping nodded hurriedly, feeling a little delighted, Qin Jiaren is extraordinary, the main members of the Sunshine Base are really powerful. Chapter 397: Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (36) Chapter 397: Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (36) In the end, Shao Qing and the others chose to stay, and Yan Yi handed over Tang Guo. They couldn''t ept it. After they saw the power of the sunset base, they were shocked, and perhaps it was really a right choice for them to stay. They thought Shi Cheng just liked Tang Guo very much, and spoiled her like a princess. Later, they found out, where they were petting the little princess, it was clear that they were petting the queen. Simrly, they found that Tang Guo was surprisingly gentle with Shi Cheng. She didn''t have to do anything, but every time she arrived at the meal, she always prepared a set meal carefully for Shi Cheng, and there were various refreshments in the afternoon. When Shi Cheng was dealing with business affairs in the office, she sat on one of the sofas and read a book. They would see this scene many times when they went in. They used to think that before Tang Guo gave up Yan Yi, they were good enough for him. After seeing Tang Guo and Shi Cheng, they saw some differences. Thinking about it carefully now, it seems very perfunctory to Yan Yi, right? ? One day, Shi Cheng called all of them to the office, and Tang Guo was also there. It was her who spoke this time, "Next you need to change a ce, which is rted to our future." Shao Qing and the others are a little curious, is there any important task? Tang Guo didn''t say much, holding Shi Cheng in his arms, beckoning them to follow. Everyone got in a car. After driving for about three hours, they came to a remote ce with zombies everywhere. After getting off the car, Shao Qing''s legs were weak. Although they are very powerful, the zombies in this ce are one by one, are you really kidding? Soon, they discovered that something was wrong. The zombies in this ce were so strange? Hey, why is there a big castle in front? They couldn''t help but watch carefully and found that this was a castleplex at all, and there were newly built buildings around it. Not far away, they also saw green vegetables and fruits hanging on trees? They stared. This is... Why do these zombies look like normal people? ? Qin Jiaren''s heart moved, and she couldn''t help but remember the question Tang Guo once asked her, can zombies coexist with humans? At the time she thought it was impossible. Now... she can only be shocked. If the zombie is really conscious and can control not to bite, it is really okay. Everyone''s hearts are beating, and an infinite possibility fills their minds. "Are you surprised?" Of course, very unexpected. Shi Cheng''s expression is still calm, it''s not the first time he hase. In fact, when he first came, he was also shocked. He thought that ording to the n, he would need many years toplete it. Unexpectedly, she implemented this n a long time ago. All the items here are very precious in thest days. Especially those fruits and vegetables that grow normally. "You will work here in the future." Tang Guo said in a t tone, "Build ourmon zombie empire." As if he was stacking a small house with building blocks. "Zombie...Zombie Empire?" Shao Qing didn''t understand, why is it the Zombie Empire? Tang Guo seemed to know his doubts and replied, "Forgot to tell you that I am a zombie." what? ? Not only Shao Qing, but the Qin family, you are also stunned. Is she a zombie? No, how could she be a zombie? "When were you bitten?" Shao Qing asked weakly, why didn''t they find out that the zombies didn''t bite her? Also, since it is a zombie, why is she like a normal person? Chapter 398: Unlucky female partner of the last days (37) Chapter 398: Unlucky female partner of thest days (37) "Xiaoguo, are you kidding me, how could you be a zombie?" Tang Guo smiled, "I didn''t tease you, I''m really a zombie." Shao Qing twitched at the corner of his mouth, he didn''t believe it. "Guoguo is indeed a zombie." Shi Cheng helped to speak, looking at the puzzled appearances of several people, he continued, "From the moment you met her, she is a zombie." Shao Qing''s eyes widened, then... "If you want to ask why she became a zombie, then you have to leave the vi from Guoguo to help Yan Yi get medicine." Speaking of this, Shi Cheng was tugging in his heart, ufortable, what kind of dog thing that Yan Yi was. "She was bitten by a zombie in the drugstore to help Yan Yi get medicine." Shi Cheng said briefly, "As for why she concealed it, you should understand." Shao Qing''s mouth was a little bitter, and couldn''t help asking, "Then...that piece of jade?" "It''s mine," Tang Guo didn''t care. "Yan Nian bought it from me and bought it with a box of penicillin." "As for why the shape is different, because she drops her blood to recognize the lord, the jade pendant has changed, and no one can use it except her." "So, is she lying?" Qin Jiaren asked. She didn''t doubt that Tang Guo''s words were true or false. At the beginning, she didn''t like Yan Nian very much. She always felt that the person was a bit exaggerated and behaved very well. A lot of careful thinking. Tang Guo curled the corners of her lips, "Yeah, what? Now believe me?" Shao Qing and the others looked at each other. At this time, does she still need to lie? They were all silently mourning for Yan Yi and missed such a person. No matter how she exined it at the beginning, Yan Yi and them didn''t believe it. This was really a p in the face. "Let''s go and see our zombie empire." Shao Qing hesitated, "Does Xiaoguo still want Yan Yi to know the truth?" "This is not important." Tang Guo nced at Shi Cheng, a little nervous, and held his palm, "Even if he knows it, he can''t change the result. It will only make him regret it for life. Of course, what I hope is that he regrets it for life. " At this moment, Qin Jiaren finally understoodpletely. Tang Guo was afraid of seeing it early. After so long, Yan Yi was impressed. Yan Yi didn''t know how painful it would be when the truth became clear in the future. Ruthless enough, this woman. However, she especially admires such a woman. "You have a good vision. Fortunately, I worked hard at the beginning. Soon, you will know that this choice is rted to your future direction. You will be very lucky." Shao Qing and the others have a ck line, she really can figure out people''s hearts, but the scene in front of them is enough to make them happy. After Shao Qing and the others entered the castle, they were assigned tasks, and Tang Guo and Shi Cheng returned to the sunset base. At the same time, the sunset base released a message: the captured Yan Nian has been sent to theboratory, and a very important experiment is currently being carried out. The news of this deliberate release soon became known to other bases. Yan Yi learned of the news on the third day. When he heard it, he was obviously stunned and asked subconsciously, "Did she not run away?" She is so powerful that once her power is restored, she should be able to escape easily. "No, it is said that she was sent into theboratory without any resistance." "I don''t know if it''s alive now." After listening to the news reported, Yan Yi only felt bored, and an indescribable feeling filled his heart. All day long, he was thinking about that woman, is she dead? Will she die? No matter how lingering. Chapter 399: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (38) Chapter 399: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (38) Since knowing that Tang Guo was "sent" into theboratory, Yan Yi couldn''t help but pay attention to the news, and never heard the news of her escape. As for Shao Qing and others, there has been no news since they broke into the sunset base. The spies did not find their descriptions around the sunset base. Yan Yi was a little weak and couldn''t sleep well at night. Tang Guo actually dreamed of it. Yan Nian quickly discovered Yan Yi''s state and couldn''t help but be concerned, "A Yi, what''s wrong with you recently?" "It''s nothing." Yan Yi''s eyes were red, and he obviously didn''t rest well. "I was just worried about the base." "Our base is not well developed. At present, it is watered with diluted Lingquan, and fresh vegetables are also avable." Now that the space has been exposed, Yan Nian intends to take it out, at least let the Sunshine Base develop. She knows the ending of this book, the Sunshine Base will finally be able to control the world. "Boss Yan, it''s not good." "The animals and nts have mutated, and unidentified powerful creatures have appeared. Many people with supernatural powers have died under this kind of creatures, and they will be swallowed by the other party if they don''t have any idea." Yan Yi stood up quickly, "What is it?" "It should be a licker. They have long tongues. If you don''t pay attention, they will be curled up by the tongue. The skin of the supernatural being licked by its tongue will be scraped." "They have a very keen sense of hearing, they will be caught if they make a little movement, they move fast, they are slow, and they may die in the mouth of the other person." The speaker was sweating profusely, "Zombies are not the enemy of this creature, and we found that many nt leaves have mutated, and they are as ferocious as the lickers, and some animals have also begun to mutate. They are powerful and only have supernatural powers. To be able to destroy them." "The second evolution." Yan Nian said, there is something in this book, just because she knows that humans can survive this crisis, and she is not so worried. Yan Yi didn''t know, and didn''t dare to dy. Once these mutant animals and nts are not dealt with, the human survival circle will grow older and smaller. Not for two days, many bases have contacted Yan Yi, saying that this time they need everyone to deal with new lickers and mutated animals and nts. In order to cooperate this time, they need to negotiate together, and finally they set the location of the negotiation at Sunshine Base. Because there is Yan Nian here. Before, everyone thought that Yan Yi handed over Yan Nian, but the paper couldn''t contain the fire. Yan Nian was a big living person. She was still in the Sunshine Base and it didn''t take long to be known. For this result, everyone is not surprised. But there was no response from the sunset base, which made them very strange. This time, they also sent news to the sunset base, but the people from the sunset base did note on the day of the meeting. When the sunset base doesn''te, they actually breathed a sigh of relief, fearing that the other party might have a fight with the Sunshine Base. Finally, several bases reached an agreement to jointly deal with the mutant creatures that appeared in the second evolution. Yan Yi didn''t have time to think about Tang Guo, and he was so busy every day. On the sunset base side, the days were unprecedentedly calm. When lickers and mutant animals and nts appeared, they panicked a little. Later... the woman who was spoiled by their boss came back with a group of zombies, which was especially strange. With fast action, strong strength, and consciousness, he will quickly wipe out all mutant animals and nts. Chapter 400: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (39) Chapter 400: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (39) Since thest days, what scares them the most? Zombie! So now their mood is very delicate, who knows they will be protected by zombies one day? Yes, it is protection. Regardless of whether it is a base''s supernatural yer or an ordinary person, it is veryplicated. Seeing the jumping old Gao, tearing the mutant animals and nts with his bare hands, his eyelids were jumping. If they met this group of zombies in the first ce, I am afraid that their lives would have been lost. "They have regained consciousness." Tang Guoning smiled at those withplicated expressions, "They are from the zombie empire, and there are only conscious zombies in the zombie empire." "They have memories from before they are alive, except that their appearance is not very good-looking, just like ordinary people, their thinking is also a human mode." "In simple words, you are all human." Tang Guo saw that his face gradually returned to normal, and with some curious people, he continued, "They eat the same food as us. In the Zombie Empire, eating raw meat. There is no reason why biting people vites thews of the Zombie Empire. Put to death directly." Right now, many people were wondering where the zombie empire was. "Their final evolution will be perfect. They will have the same appearance as ordinary people, but they have powerful powers that you don''t have." Tang Guo continued, "Among them, there may be your rtives. You can look for them." Everyone was in amotion right now. If the zombies stopped biting and regained consciousness, and their rtives were there, it would be perfect. "Don''t be afraid,e and try, you will live together in the future." Tang Guo''s smile mode turned on, making her scalp numb. But curiosity ovees fear, and some people have the courage toe out and look for them among the zombies. A daring child couldnt help holding a slightly longer zombie and asked, Uncle Zombie, I want to find my mother, I dont know if she is still there, my mothers name is Li Su, and shes in L City. , Xicheng people." The zombie being questioned, nced at the child, and said stiffly, "There are many people named Li Su, please ask more." The child became more courageous, and then asked again. Some zombies mouths and tongues were damaged and there was no way to speak, so they were kind enough to ask him to continue asking. This scene moved many people. Their rtives be zombies, they have to abandon them. If their rtives be zombies and still have consciousness and don''t bite, they still want them to live, and it doesn''t seem to be that difficult to live together. One after another, many people havee forward to find their rtives among the zombies. I really found it. Although many of the appearances have changed beyond recognition, the zombies with normal people''s memories quickly recognized their rtives. "This time the close contact between humans and zombies was very sessful." Shi Cheng held the woman''s hand, "Guoguo''s idea is very good." It was perfect. "The lickers have already appeared. Now they need to be dispatched to bring back the zombies they know, so that they can understand that zombies are a particrly cute creature." Tang Guo''s mouth curled, "It is the kindest species in thest days." Yuan Ping was behind him, and when he knew that Tang Guo was actually a zombie, he thought that his boss''s taste was really strong more than once. "I have done experiments before. Mutated animals and nts can be used as food for zombies and promote their evolution." "The only threat to us is those creatures like lickers, but as long as the zombie tribe evolves as soon as possible, they will not threaten our safety." Chapter 401: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (40) Chapter 401: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (40) The entire ground is getting more and more dangerous. Whether it is an ordinary person or a supernatural person, it may be swallowed by unknown creatures without paying attention, and there is no chance of reaction. Fortunately, many bases joined forces to preserve the survival of mankind. But these things are not a problem at the sunset base. The people at the sunset base are used to spending time with zombies all day long. They are powerful, seldom spoken, and will not attack humans like ordinary zombies. Among them are their rtives. Because Tang Guo said that as long as they find rtives who have be zombies, she has a way to restore their consciousness. This caused the emotions of the people in the entire sunset base to be unprecedentedly high, and one after another they apanied the zombies and traveled to find other zombies. With the development, there are fewer and fewer zombies. Suddenly, one day, many people in the base discovered that the zombies that had originally scared them seemed to be extinct. "Are they all swallowed by the newly created mutant creatures?" "Then our living environment is afraid..." Many people are worried. The zombies are gone, and they are not happy at all. Yan Yi also had a solemn face, "Is it all gone?" "asionally I saw two or three asionally, and they disappeared after two days." Yan Nian was a little panicked, how could the zombies disappear? What the Mingming book said is that biological researchers used Lingquan to study the medicine to destroy zombies, and the zombies are gone. How could it be gone? "Boss Yan, there are currently no zombies. Continue to study the medicament for killing zombies. I am afraid that it will not have any effect. Why don''t you turn to research how to conquer those mutant creatures." Every day there are supernatural beings dying, lickers, and some unknown creatures that suddenly emerge from the ground, causing a great crisis to their survival. "it is good." The zombies were gone, and the research medicine waspletely useless. Many bases that have joined forces are working hard to study how to deal with lickers, mutated animals and nts, and new terrifying creatures. The zombie empire has quietly risen, and is in a frantic enclosure, driving away all the terrible creatures. The devastatednd that was originally damaged is gradually recovering and bes thend of the zombie empire. At the same time that the zombie empire showed up, the sunset base disappeared and waspletely included as a member of the zombie empire. The Zombie Empire was officially renamed: Sunset Empire. The buildings of the Sunset Empire are unified fortified castles. The method of construction of these castles was what Tang Guo asked Emanuel. The method of construction was notplicated, but very practical. It can be made from local materials and is suitable forrge-scale human habitation. When thend expanded to a certain extent, she did not expand. As she said, she only wanted to build a paradise for zombies, not to spread the world and save all mankind. She didn''t have the patience and kindness. The development of a does not happen overnight, nor can anyone easily change it. System: Excuses, all excuses, the host just wants to see jokes. "I have been very kind, at least I have established this purend, and have not refused them to seek protection." Tang Guo leisurely sat on the recliner, sipping juice veryfortably, "This kind of day suits my identity." Qin Jiaren heard this sentence when she walked in, a little speechless. "If the people outside know, they will be **** off." Qin Jiaren smiled rarely, and whispered mysteriously, "Do you know what your family is doing?" "what?" Chapter 402: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (41) Chapter 402: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (41) Like Shi Cheng offering treasures, she held a crown in front of Tang Guo. For a moment of surprise, she nced at the crown studded with countless gems, and praised, "It''s pretty." "Would you like to put it on, your Majesty?" Shi Cheng''s cold face showed a spoiled smile, and he carefully put the crown on her head, and eximed, "It is really suitable for Guoguo." Tang Guo looked in the mirror, a small smile at the corner of her mouth, "It looks good." "No one is more suitable for it than you." Tang Guo stared directly at Shi Cheng for a long time, before adjusting his cor, "Then what do you want?" "I just want your love." He said very sincerely, and the only shadow reflected in his eyes was her, as if his entire world was only her. He held her hand tightly and couldn''t help but wrapped her waist, "I still want your kiss." Of course, people who want you more. "Not greedy at all, so cute." Tang Guo shook his hand back, her eyes shed like stars, and she raised her eyes with a smile, "A Cheng, would you like to propose to me by the way?" Shi Cheng was taken aback for a moment, happiness came too fast, and he couldn''t react. But his body reacted very quickly. He knelt down on one knee, and took out the diamond ring he had prepared for a long time. His face was pious, "My Queen, will you marry me?" "Look at you so cute, so don''t make it difficult to marry you." She handed her slender hand in front of him, Shi Cheng shivered and put the diamond ring on her ring finger steadily, with a face of contentment. She pulled into her arms, held her excitedly, and said softly, "I can''t believe it." She just agreed. He condensed her eyes and found the love he wanted to see from it, and there was an endless flow of warmth in his heart, and he was moved that he wanted to give her the whole world. This time, without asking for her permission, he kissed the red lips, and the taste was as good as he imagined. The system was stunned to see the increase in energy value. There has never been such a situation before, every time the energy value increases after a world leaves? The host must be very happy, yes it must be. Spoil it, spoil it, Shi Cheng''s pampering hard. At this moment, Cheng was very pleasing to the eye when the system looked at it, and there was simply no one more pleasing to the eye than him. The time when the sunset empire appeared was the day when the zombie queen was enthroned and married. The people of the entire sunset empire are cheering. In this desperate apocalypse, the sunset empire is the only paradise, the only purend. Only those who have experienced thest days can understand how precious peace and security are. What an extravagant desire to be able to eat, dress warmly and sleep peacefully every day. It was the zombie queen who brought such a purend to them, and she will be the person they will always respect. They will also bless Her Majesty the Zombie Queen and His Royal Highness Prince Shi Cheng''s affection and affection, which willst forever and immortal. The existence of the sunset empire was quickly known to the entire. The Sunset Empire epts other victims of disasters, but there is one condition. To survive in the Sunset Empire, you need to rely on your ownbor and abide by thews here. The news spread all over the major bases, and they were unbelievable. At this time, who would talk about thew? Suddenly a sunset empire appeared, and they were caught off guard. Soon they figured out something literally, could it be that this sunset empire was the former sunset base? Chapter 403: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (42) Chapter 403: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (42) "Why is the person in power called the zombie queen?" Yan Yi asked in confusion. The subordinate who received the news quickly said, "It is said that the zombie queen is a zombie, but a conscious and very powerful zombie." Yan Yi was taken aback, and soon hisplexion returned to calm and looked at Yan Nian. Conscious zombies, they have indeed seen them, and they are very familiar. Yan Nian''s hands are also shaking, why are these different from the book? Could it be her appearance that produced such a butterfly effect? "Boss Yan, it is getting more and more dangerous outside. Those who are close to the Sunset Empire have turned to the Sunset Empire. The best way now is to integrate all the bases. We need to work together to expand the scope of human existence." "Yes, looking at the appearance of the sunset empire, unless you surrender to them, you won''t help us." "let me think again." Su Ao has gone to inquire about the news. Su Ao is the conscious zombie. After thest time, he exined that he would stay in the dark to protect Yan Nian. Now he has advanced to Level 6, and his appearance is quite clean, but hisplexion still looks abnormal. But the strength is very powerful. Since Qin Jiaren''s old members disappeared, there are not many powerful and trustworthy superpowers around him. Su Ao would never betray him because of Yan Nian. After the meeting, the two went back and waited for news. Not long after, Su Ao came back. "How''s it going, Brother Su?" Yan Nian is most concerned about, the current end of the world, makes her very panic, all this is different from the books she has read. This is no longer a book, but the real world. For the first time, she felt the unknown terrible. Su Ao''s expression was veryplicated, and his digestion along the way made him not so surprised. "The zombie queen is indeed a zombie. We think that most of the zombies that disappear are epted by the sunset empire. The zombies inside are conscious, do not bite, and can live in peace with people. They are the same food as humans, even..." "Even what?" Yan Nian couldn''t believe it. Is it possible that zombies and humans live in peace? But... it was possible for her to see Su Ao in front of her. Su Ao continued, "80% of them are zombies, and only 20% are humans. It is like a Taoyuan, there is no danger, and it is very peaceful. I have seen lickers want to break in and be wiped out within a few steps. " "How is this possible??" "Since they can eliminate the lickers, why don''t they eliminate all the lickers?" Yan Nian asked subconsciously, "isn''t this something that is meaningful to humans?" Su Ao couldn''t help refuting Yan Nian''s words for the first time, "Nian Nian, that is an empire ruled by zombies, it should have been called a zombie empire." "The reason it was renamed Sunset Empire is because the husband of the zombie queen, now Prince Shi, is the boss of the original sunset base." "Do you think that zombies will help humans deal with all lickers?" "Humans regard zombies as enemies, why should they help humans?" What Su Ao didn''t say was that he was so envious, envious of the zombies of the Sunset Empire, happier than the human life here. The zombie queen is powerful, she can build an empire, can protect all zombies from being wiped out, and can make zombies and humans live in peace. Compared to him, who is only willing to guard her secret crush, she is really great. He heard a sentence from the zombie queen, "We are all human beings, why can''t we survive on this? This is our right." Chapter 404: Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (43) Chapter 404: Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (43) Ever since he had been to the Sunset Empire to listen to news, Su Ao had been a little bit disheartened. Here in Yan Nian, he could only contact them secretly. After so many years of guarding, in fact, the feelings are almost weak. Yan Nian is no longer the innocent girl he once liked. She already has Yan Yi, but in fact she didn''t need him long ago, but he has always been obsessed. Now he suddenly found a ce where he belonged to a race like him. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to go. He always felt that he should go there and where he belonged. If he doesn''t go, he will regret it all his life. Su Ao thought about it for a long time, and then saw Yan Nian and Yan Yi''s affection, and he called him Big Brother Su only when something happened. asionally, getting closer to her, Yan Nian didn''t miss the point of dislike him in Yan Nian''s eyes. Su Ao suddenly woke up, guarding such a person who only uses him, doesn''t like him, and some dislike him, why bother? He left a note to Yan Nian with only three words: I''m leaving. Su Ao came to thend of the Sunset Empire alone. People in the Sunset Empire knew that he was a zombie and came to defect. After he reached level 6, he was especially wee. After asking him about his wishes, he showed him thews of the sunset empire again. If he had no objection, he could get a legal citizen''s ID card. The moment Su Ao signed his name, his heart wasplete, and a smile of relief appeared on his face. "Master Su Ao, your strength has reached level 6, and there are not many zombies of this level. We need to take you to see Her Majesty the Queen, and she will arrange the position for you personally." Su Ao nodded and was warmly invited by a group of humans to enter. Unlike the people outside, the eyes of people here are full of excitement, as if he is a sweet pastry, which is really strange. Even ordinary people and children yelled and said to the people around them, "Wow, there''s another great zombie uncle. I heard he is level six. It''s really amazing." The corner of Su Ao''s mouth turned up. It was the first time he was seen in such an atmosphere since he became a zombie. He felt surprisingly wonderful, and he felt a special sense of happiness in his heart. "Uncles and aunts of zombies are amazing. There were a lot of lickers who came for trouble before, and they were all killed." "Yeah,st time I had apanion who was almost taken away by the mutant eagle. It was a powerful zombie brother who found him and chased him to save him." Worship, people here actually worship zombies. Su Ao felt a little surging. Starting today, he is about to join therge army here and do the same for all members. Will these children worship him like that? "Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness, there is a sixth-level zombie here." Wu Chu walked in elegantly wearing a tuxedo, with a pious expression, "Your Majesty, do you need to see you now?" Tang Guo swallowed thest bite of food, and Shi Cheng carefully wiped the corners of her mouth. Wu Chu looked familiar to him, but was rather satisfied with Shi Cheng''s behavior. Your Royal Highness should treat their respected Majesty like this. "Let him in." Sixth-level zombies are very wee, especially those that evolve on their own, and their talents are first-ss. When Su Ao saw the zombie queen, he stayed still. Tang Guo was also startled slightly, and then smiled, "So it''s you." Su Ao came back to his senses, and now finally understood that she should have discovered him that day? So, how strong is her strength? Chapter 405: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (44) Chapter 405: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (44) "Farewell to your Majesty the Queen." Su Ao quickly reacted, bending over to bow. This bow was convinced, "My name is Su Ao." Tang Guo nodded, "I know you, you used to be by Yan Nian''s side." "Yes." Su Ao said, "but those are things in the past. Now I am a citizen of the Sunset Empire and a subject of Her Majesty the Queen. Everything in the past has nothing to do with me." "Very sensible, you have a good vision, choosing here will not disappoint you." Su Ao showed a faint smile, of course, he would not be disappointed anymore. Here is where he belongs, even though this zombie queen is outside his ident. Although there are many doubts in my mind, it is not important anymore. Is it easy for a woman who can build a sunset empire with one hand? Is it the kind that deliberately discredit others, frame people, andpete with people for men? He stayed in Yan Nian for a long time, and he almost understood the corners. And is this queen really so infatuated with Yan Yi? Maybe it was at first, butter? Maybe she has her own n. Tang Guo looked at Su Ao''s secretly specting eyes, and found it funny, everyone was smart, and wanted to try her mind. First it was a beautiful Qin, then Su Ao, in fact, she didn''t mind at all. Well, she showed it on purpose-they saw it. "Since you are already a level six zombie, go to the National Defender Team, and asionally send out missions to protect the safety of the Sunset Empire." Su Ao''s eyes lit up, and he answered quickly, "Okay." "Wu Chu, you go and arrange a ce for him, and stay there. By the way, it''s very important before you evolve to level 7, remember to report." Seeing that Su Ao didn''t understand, Tang Guo continued, "The seventh-level zombie, whose appearance has returned to a normal state, such as the one next to you, who is now an eighth-level zombie." Su Ao''s eyes were frightened, Wu Chu is an eighth-level zombie? He thought it was a human before, and then thought of Tang Guo and said that he would be able to return to an ordinary state at level 7. "Mutated animals and nts on the can be eaten by zombies. You can also absorb energy if you eat them. You can advance to the ranks as soon as possible. If you don''t have time, eat more." Su Ao is even more surprised, can this be the case? The mutant animals and nts feared by many people are actually the food for the evolution of zombies? This... is incredible. "As for the lickers and some disgusting things that pop up from below, that thing must be killed. Don''t worry about the outside, you must kill those who enter." Su Ao took these down one by one, thinking that Her Majesty the Queen really held a grudge. He could guess that Yan Yi estimated that the remaining bases and humans would be integrated, and she must also know. Now the sunset empire is stable and peaceful, and people outside are still living a hard life. He can already imagine how painful Yan Yi''s life will be in the future. I don''t know why, he was a little bit happy in his heart. Yes, it is pleasure. The departure of Su Ao made Yan Nian unhappy for a while, that is, for a while. Soon she and Yan Yi were busy integrating all the bases. After Yan Yi''s various methods, all the bases were finally merged into one, called the Sunshine Base. With this result, Yan Nian finally breathed a sigh of relief, and Sunshine Base finally took control, simr to what she had seen in the novel. The Sunshine Base made a concerted effort to build a city, named Sunshine City, and Yan Yi became the lord of Sunshine City and was called the lord of the city. However, reality is still unfriendly to human survival. Chapter 406: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (45) Chapter 406: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (45) Yan Yi made people use Sunshine City as a circle and gradually expanded outwards. Before wiping out mutant animals and nts, and perverted apocalyptic creatures like lickers, they must all live in solid houses. The research on the medicine to eliminate these creatures was not smooth, and Yan Nian even took out the Lingquan produced by Yupei every day for research, but there was no result. Once they went out and met a licker, Yan Nian subconsciously poured the spirit spring over it. Who knew that the licker was not hurt, but was more excited to chase Yan Nian. In order to save Yan Nian, all the people died except Yan Yi and Yan Nian. Seeing hispanion being swallowed, Yan Nian became more and more panicked about survival in thest days. This is different from what is said in the novel. It ispletely different. Sunshine City has been built. Then, shouldn''t they be alive and steadily and slowly restore the vitality of the earth? Yan Nian was panicked and had nightmares from time to time at night. She had been thinking countless times, could it be because she took away Tang Guo''s jade pendant, causing many things to develop in different ces? She was just trying to change her destiny, and she did not kill Tang Guo. And she was more kind than Tang Guo, took out Lingquan to share with everyone, unconditionally supported the research medicine, she didn''t use it much herself. Tang Guo in the book is not so kind. He only contributes a little bit to the base to research the medicine every day, and he keeps it hidden at other times. Sunshine City is attacked by various mutant creatures and lickers every day, and countless people die. From the beginning of the panic, many abilities are used to it. Only ordinary people were so scared that they didn''t even dare to open the door. This phenomenon gradually caused Sunshine City into trouble. Not only here, but all parts of the world are caught in such a disaster. Compared with the sunset empire, it can be said to be a lot of peace. Everyone and every zombie has a warm and happy smile on the face. In thend of the sunset empire, there are no mutant nts thate in and cause chaos. ten years. Time flies by, ten years have passed. Through the various efforts and resistance of people around the world, mutant creatures were driven to uninhabited ces, many lickers were also eliminated, and the rest fled to uninhabited areas. The global forces have also been cleaned up again, but no matter where it is, the ground has been devastated. The doomsday crisis has brought irreparable illness to the entire. Animals and nts are greatly reduced, especially nts. A little carelessness may be mutated nts. For the safety of human existence, they have to cut down a lot of unknown nts. When I came back to my senses, I realized that I had made a very wrong decision. After the human survival circle is safe, they want to bring the earth back to life, but it is toote. Manynd is no longer suitable for nting. All kinds of green vegetables and fruits have only existed in their memories, and they may not have the opportunity to taste them during their lifetime. The situation in Sunshine City is a little better. With the support of Yan Nianyu Perrys Lingquan, a lot of vegetable seeds and fruit seeds are kept, and a small amount ofnd is still usable. The Sunshine Base changed again a few years ago. The Sunshine Base is no longer called the Sunshine Base, but the Sunshine Empire, controlled by Yan Yi, who is the monarch of the Sunshine Empire. Yan Nian was still panicking because she found that the output of Yu Peili''s Spirit Spring was getting less and less. Until one day, when she fetched Lingquan in front of Yan Yi, she found that thend in the jade pendant had be a desert, and the vegetables and fruits that were nted had dried up and disappeared. Yu Pei also changed under Yan Yi''s attention. Looking at the familiar interface of jade pendant, Yan Yi''s expression changed drastically. Chapter 407: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (46) Chapter 407: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (46) "Should be almost done?" Tang Guo wore a gorgeous skirt, leaningzily in Shi Cheng''s arms, and the two sat on the throne together. The people underneath were used to it. From the first day in power, Her Majesty the Queen sat on the throne with His Royal Highness Prince Cheng. Even at the most serious time, she still leaned on his shoulder as if she had no bones. What is the most terrifying thing for the people of the Sunset Empire? Naturally, their majesty the queen and the princes are sprinkling dog food on them all the time,pletely ignoring their fragile hearts that have been hurt by thest days. For example, when Her Majesty the Queen said inexplicably, "It should be almost done." They looked at each other and didn''t quite understand what the Queen meant. I couldn''t help but look at the man with a grim face, but with a smile on one person. Your Royal Highness, please tell me, what does your Majesty mean? How powerful is the strength of Her Majesty, whether it is a person from the Sunset Empire or a zombie does not know. They only knew that someone once wanted to rebel. That person was already an eighth-level supernatural power. As a result, he was pped into the floor with a p on the floor just after he rushed up. The hole was very deep. His Royal Highness did not ask anyone to fill in the pit, instead he gave a name, "Her Majesty''s Pit". Nowadays, every time the pce is opened to the outside world, there are always countless people who spend high entrance fees to visit the "Her Majesty''s Pit." "How is the situation outside recently?" Tang Guo asked. She had arranged such a chess game for more than ten years, so it should be realized. She didn''t know what was waiting for Yan Nian, and what Yan Yi would do, she was looking forward to it. When she went to see Yan Nian for thest time and beat someone up, she didn''t really want to take the jade pendant, but just made tricks on the jade pendant. This is the original owner''s thing, and there is no reason why Yan Nian can keep using it and get a steady stream of benefits. She announced the truth directly, and she would definitely not let Yan Yi feel what it was like to be deceived, nor could he realize that kind of heartache. Yan Yi must have been very impressed when I saw Yu Pei be what I used to be familiar with. Let''s eat a big whale. What makes Yan Yi regret even more is that in his cognition, the person who once thought abandoned him was dead, and he was given away by himself. Hehe, thinking about that picture, he probably hates to cut off his heart piece by piece. Tang Guo squinted her eyes and smiled at the corners of her mouth. This is more than that. She also left many "souvenirs" for Yan Yi in the cubicle in that vi. These "souvenirs" were enough for him to remember for a while. The people underneath only feel that it is chilly, and there is no wind blowing in. How can it be chilly? Besides, isn''t it a big summer? Why they couldn''t help but shudder, couldn''t help but raised their heads and ran into such a sly smile at the corner of their Queen''s mouth, and the affectionate gaze of their Prince. Everyone cursed in their hearts in unison, it was really bad. System: [Host, the thing you want, Zhenren Ziyun has been developed for you. "What is it?" Tang Guo was a little confused. She had asked her friends in the group to help her with a lot of things over the years, and she had indeed forgotten. The system sighed and became angry, and the host was too happy. [Huang Liang Yimeng. Chapter 408: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (47) Chapter 408: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (47) Tang Guo suddenlyughed, "Yes, Huang Liang Yimeng, thest gift I specially prepared for Yan Yi, this is also a big surprise." Huang Liang has a dream, and a dream is a past and present life. Yan Yi will surely let Yan Yi experience firsthand how the original owner came to an end in that tragic world. The original owner is so miserable, why Yan Yi can easily take control of one party, he has a life of pain, staying in his territory for one day, and suffering for one day, and have to continue. Just as Tang Guo thought, after Yan Yi watched the big jade pendant be what he knew, he subconsciously grabbed the jade pendant in his hand. A corner of the jade pendant is engraved with the word "Tang". He and Tang Guo are the rtionship between their fianc and fiance. Naturally, they have seen this jade pendant on her neck. He asked Tang Guo about this jade pendant, and she said it was her Tang family''s jade pendant, which was very important. In their Tang family''s generation, she was the only girl, and her father gave her this jade pendant. When the end of the world came, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother had no news. Later, he inquired that the two were long dead. He still clearly remembered that Tang Guo had said that even if she was about to starve to death, this jade pendant could not be handed over to change things. This was what Tang''s father told him. Yan Yi remembered all the things yesterday, and firmly squeezed the restored jade pendant, without asking anything, everything was clear. His eyes were red and he couldn''t help but shed tears, drop by drop on the jade pendant, he quickly wiped it clean with his sleeve. A kind of regretful sorrow and anger flowed in his heart, and at this moment he really hated to tear himself. Yu Pei belonged to Tang Guo, but was possessed by Yan Nian for more than ten years. The truth does not need to be found out, it was Yan Nian who was lying. He carefully put the jade pendant into his pocket, and Yan Nian tried to regain the jade pendant with his mind, but suddenly realized that he couldn''t drive it anyway, as if she had broken the connection with the jade pendant. Yan Yi looked at her abruptly, frightened her body, her face pale, and quickly said, "A Yi, listen to me, it''s not what you think, I...I, I picked up this jade pendant. I picked it up, and it looked like this when I picked it up." "is it?" Yan Yi was in charge of the Sunshine Empire and struggled for so many years in thest days. What Yan Nian said was true or false, and he could tell immediately. The reason why he was deceived once was because he was abandoned by his beloved and was angry, and at that time he was just a college graduate, who just made some reputation in thest days. His heart was full of revenge and hatred. No matter what Tang Guo said at that time, he would not believe it. Instead, he felt that the other party''s rhetoric, acting and deceiving. He didn''t believe that his timid and charming fiancee would rush out of the vi to help him get medicine and face those disgusting and terrifying zombies. Yan Nian''s timely appearance gave him a touch of warmth after being "abandoned". If it weren''t for Yu Pei''s honor to return to his original appearance today, even if there are various doubts about this incident in retrospect, he would not think about it. For more than ten years, Yan Nian''s performance has been gentle and generous, and is a good helper by his side. What about the end? Go to the special wise internal helper, this woman is clearly the real snake-hearted. Every time he recalled the past, his heart agonized. "Tell the truth." Yan Yi gritted her teeth and said, "What she said is true, right?" Yan Nian''s face was pale and she kept backing away. How could this happen? How could Yu Pei return to her original appearance? Chapter 409: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (48) Chapter 409: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (48) Yan Nian couldn''t tell clearly, Yan Yi looked straight at her panic. He burst outughing suddenly. It was ridiculous. He was deceived by this woman for more than ten years. He spread out his hands, and he personally injected Tang Guo with a potion, the potion that caused the ability to temporarily disappear, and personally pushed her to the sunset base, making her suffer the pain of being studied. He finally understood why she could run away after she had clearly recovered her abilities. She was afraid of despair and didn''t want to run. She gave up her heart, and had no idea about living. I remembered that she was cowardly and helpless when she first came to Base No. 7, but she still had the courage to find her fiance. I remembered that she was obviously a daughter, in order to exin to him, to do things she couldn''t do, and to cook a pot of delicious food. Thinking of...he actually pushed her into the group of zombies for Yan Nian''s sake. The moment she looked back at him, he was heartbroken and regretted. After that, she would never pester him again, nor would she exin anything to him. Before leaving, she beat him and Yan Nian, her smile at that time seemed to have known something. When he injected the drug, instead of cursing or resisting, she smiled and dragged a somewhat weak body, and said to those people, take me out, hand me over, your base Settled down. Xiaoguo... Yan Yi opened his mouth and shouted silently, no matter how regretful he was, she will nevere back to him if she is gone. He wiping away tears indiscriminately, and coldly nced at Yan Nian who was trembling in the corner of his eyes. It''s not that Yan Nian is suspicious, he doesn''t know. Once he didn''t know the truth and could tolerate it, no matter how suspicious she was, he would tolerate it. But at this time, he seemed to have lived in a lunatic in his heart, if it weren''t for deliberate suppression, he was afraid that he would blow Yan Nian with a punch. Yan Nian didn''t dare to do anything at all, the jade pendant was useless, and the strength of her cultivation was not as good as Yan Yi. In recent years, most of Lingquan has contributed to the research of medicine, and she has no time to practice. What she was thinking was, anyway, there was Yan Yi in everything, she was able to protect herself, and there was no need to work so hard. Yan Yi directly picked up Yan Nian, and personally abolished her hands and feet, regardless of the woman''s pain and screaming, there was a crazy smile on his face. Xiaoguo is dead, and this woman can''t get better, he won''t let her die happily. After disposing of Yan Nian, he ordered someone to interrogate her secretly. How could Yan Nian''s little willpower be able to sustain it and exin his own history cleanly. "I just don''t want to end so miserably. I just took her jade pendant and tricked her out to get the medicine. I don''t want her to be with you." Yan Nian was embarrassed. "Really, I have no other meaning. Have you never dealt with her before?" "Cure her hands and feet, give her the potion that the shooting ability disappears, and throw it out after confirming that she doesn''t have any strength." Yan Yimanded indifferently. He hadn''t expected this result at all. He turned out to be the character in the book. Yan Nian snatched Xiaoguo''s jade pendant because her role would end miserably in the future. He wants tough, what is not good, but he wants to use this method? Originally, he and Xiao Guo should join hands in thest days, because of a Yan Nian, Xiao Guo is gone, and his Xiao Guo is gone. Chapter 410: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (49) Chapter 410: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (49) [The host is big, Yan Yi has now abolished Yan Nian''s cultivation base and driven out of the territory of the Sunshine Empire, allowing her to fend for herself outside. Tang Guo opened his eyes, "Is it so fast?" [Yes, that Yan Yi feels ufortable now. He returned to the former vi and went to the cubicle where you once lived to find the items you left. Tang Guo smiled, "I knew he would look for it. ording to human nature, when he suddenly discovered the truth, he would definitely go. I can''t wait to go to the ces I have been and where I have stayed." What she left was nothing else, but the pack of medicines she had taken in the pharmacy. There were more than 30 kinds of medicines, but one of the effects of each medicine was to reduce fever. When Yan Yi saw these anti-fever medicines, he would be happy to remember the fever in his vi. [The host is big, Yan Yi is taking the anti-fever medicines that have expired for a long time, and he seems to be taking it quite happily. While eating, crying andughing, and said that the medicine that the host took back is really delicious. The system silently wiped a sweat, this Yan Yi''s taste was really heavy. I dared to take the medicines that had been overdue for more than ten years, and they all melted away, and they were moldy. He was a man. "What''s wrong with taking some expired medicine? The supernatural person has a good system and can''t eat it." Tang Guo was in a very good mood. He lifted some long skirts, got up and walked out, "How is Yan Nian''s situation now?" [Not so good, she is an ipetent woman, it is difficult to survive in such a world. She was particrly afraid of death, so in order to survive, she found an old man to follow. The man is a hunter in thest days, and his temper is not good. He either beat or scolded her. "Oh... it''s still useful to be long and beautiful, she still has to follow the old path of the original owner." Tang Guo smiled, "Actually she is a bit stupid, what do you think?" [Why does the host say that? ] Wouldn''t Yan Nian seed if it hadn''t been for the host toe? Then he thought of the so-called heroine halo. With this halo, no matter how stupid people are, they can easily seed in everything. All kinds of loopholes, no matter how smart people will subconsciously ignore. "If she just wants to live, change the original ending, just hold my thigh, as long as she doesn''t have a crooked mind, she can still get along in thest days." "She thought that the original owner had no sympathy and indifference. In fact, this is the end of the world. There is no legal constraint. It is possible that a kind heart will bring herself irretrievable." Tang Guo paused, "She thinks that in a certain ce in the book, the original owner did not save those old young women and children. In fact, it was just a character that was created in thest days. The original owner and Yan Yi tried their best to save people who had difficulties in the beginning. It was because she saved a group of people and plunged her into a crisis, she learned about Yupei''s secret." "You can teach such a lesson, the original owner who knows that sympathy should not be radiated casually, dare to save people at will?" "Yan Nian thinks that it is selfish for the original owner not to take out all the jade pendant springs for research and save the world. In fact, the original owner has long known that the springs produce a finite amount, otherwise there are only a few drops a day. I dare not use too much for cultivation, just to use itter when needed." "Yan Nian''s thoughts are too naive. She only thought that if they contributed to Lingquan, those researchers would definitely study the medicine. In fact, those people knew that there were many Lingquan, so they were not so careful when they were researching. Lingquan is inexhaustible and inexhaustible. Would you still cherish it? I didn''t want to study the results too urgently. Instead, I used Lingquan to do many other meaningless experiments." Chapter 411: Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (50) Chapter 411: Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (50) "The original owner is defeated. I like Yan Yi too much and pay too much attention to feelings." "If she is a little more clear-headed, she canpletely abandon the past, take control of the side, and teach Yan Yi. No matter what the truth, only alive can have a chance to surface." "Only people who are alive can use time to tell the world the truth. When they die, they are dead. With the death, all the secrets are likely to disappear. Isn''t it giving the viin an eternal opportunity?" Tang Guo stood on the wall, concentrating on the orderly army below, "Natural zombie king, with such good conditions, most of it is because Tiandao took her jade pendant by Yan Nian, and gave her a golden finger. She did not Take this opportunity." "Like someone who doesn''t believe her, doesn''t like her, and gives everything, not worth it." Unconsciously, Tang Guo murmured this sentence. "Guoguo." "At any time, I will always believe in you, stand by your side, and always like you." Shi Cheng walked over and hugged her into his arms, "Don''t leave me." Tang Guo turned around, "Who said I want to leave you?" Shi Cheng stroked her beautiful face with the palm of his hand, "I always feel that it is not real enough." He has been with her so easily, and they are married, and together they are in charge of the entire Sunset Empire. "If A Cheng spares no time to make up for it, it''s better to exchange more gems for me." Tang Guo''s eyes brightened, "Nowadays, there is a shortage of vegetables and fruits in countries all over the world. We don''tck these at all. Recently, I especially like beautiful gems. , Cheng, you let people pass news to them, saying that gems cane to our Sunset Empire to exchange for fruits and vegetables." System: This host is hopeless. I liked pretty dresses before, but now I like gems again. A huge sunset empire, I don''t know if she will be defeated. "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Shi Cheng kissed her lips and hugged her again, reluctantly letting go, "I will be back soon." The next day, a country that swept the world with news, almost able to receivemunications, knew the mysterious sunset empire, and was willing to sell fruits and vegetables, as long as they could get what they were satisfied with. They thought they wanted a lot of gold, after all, gold is the main currency at this time. There are many zombies in the sunset empire, and things like crystal nuclei have disappeared with the appearance of the sunset empire. They don''t know how powerful the Sunset Empire is, they only know that offending the Sunset Empire is definitely not a good thing. What they never thought was that the conditions of the Sunset Empire were all kinds of gems and good-looking jewelry. In short, they were very interested in jewelry. Later, they found out that it was their zombie queen, who recently liked gems, so they nned to sell fruits and vegetables. Simrly, the Sunshine Empire also received news. Since Yan Nian disappeared, many people in the Sunshine Empire fell into a panic for a while and settled down again under Yan Yi''s means. But the fruits and vegetables are gradually decreasing, which still makes them worry. Now that they can buy fruits and vegetables, they are relieved. Yan Yi also intends to trade with jewelry. These things have no meaning to them. On this day, the sunset empire had a feeling that all nations came to the dynasty, and the people from all countries were shocked when they entered the sunset empire. All kinds of strong and beautiful castle buildings, rows of green trails, orderly traffic, beautiful streets, and gorgeous and clean passers-by. It seems that they are not here in thest days, but a prosperous ancient century. Chapter 412: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (51) Chapter 412: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (51) The people here all have sunny smiles and some pale faces. They should be zombies at first nce, and they are talking to people like normal people. They couldn''t help but raise their heads, as if the sky of the sunset empire was blue, not gray outside. All countriese from their leaders. They have long wanted toe to the Sunset Empire, but unfortunately, after the world gradually stabilized, the Sunset Empire did not ept refugees. It''s not that they don''t want toe in secretly, but that the sunset empire has done too well. The entire sunset empire is actually not big. It belongs to the territory of the sunset empire and has built strong walls. Looking at the thick city wall, all countries are stunned. They don''t understand how this is done. Now that they saw these strange and beautiful castles, they understood that the Sunset Empire must have mastered a special construction method. His heart was fiery, but he was immediately wiped out by the power of the sunset empire. Yan Yi followed everyone and was invited into the Sunset Pce. When passing a deep pit, the guide stopped for a moment, pointed to the sign on the side of the human-shaped pit, and introduced with a smile, "This is a traitor who tried to attack the queen, but was pped by the queen and fell off. Such a pit is formed." "His Royal Highness thought it was very interesting, so he left Her Majesty''s pit. You have one minute to visit." The corners of the mouths of the people from various countries were twitched, and everyone was supernatural. They still took two steps forward and looked at them, and they saw the bottomless human-shaped pit. The depth could not be measured by eyesight, and the heart was shocked. How powerful is the queen? People who were still careful in their minds all put away one after another. Yan Yi had already figured out how much benefit he would exchange for what he was holding. They all waited in the hall, concentrating on the throne above. Until Her Majesty the Queen in Chinese clothes and His Royal Highness appeared hand in hand, Yan Yi''s expression was instantly stunned, and he looked at the two people above incredibly. The two sat on the throne together, very close, and the people of the sunset empire breathed a sigh of relief. Her Majesty the Queen and His Royal Highness still gave face, did not directly spread dog food, and knew how to keep a distance in front of outsiders. Yan Yi''s mind was messed up, staring at that familiar face, he wanted to rush forward and asked if you were Xiao Guo. Seeing the intimacy of the two, as well as his current identity, and the identity of the other party, he was suppressed. Xiaoguo, is she Xiaoguo? No, how could Xiao Guo be the zombie queen, how could she be the zombie queen, or the sunset empire she built. "You are all here to change vegetables and fruits?" Tang Guo said softly, a familiar voice rang in Yan Yi''s ear, he clenched his fist, the voice was exactly the same. But this woman is noble, and her eyebrows are different from Xiaoguo. She seemed to be a born queen, and she should sit on the throne studded with beautiful gems, watching all beings. People from all over the world opened their mouths one after another, expressing their willingness to exchange gems for vegetables and fruits, and that they wanted to cooperate with the Sunset Empire for a long time. Of course, what they want more is to want seeds and methods of growing vegetables and fruits. "The seeds can be sold to you." "The method of nting, I can tell you now, find a piece of soil, dig a hole, throw seeds, bury the soil, water some water, and take care of it regrly." The corners of everyone''s mouth twitched, Your Majesty, this is just teasing them. Chapter 413: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (52) Chapter 413: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (52) "Don''t believe me?" Tang Guo propped his chin with one hand, "My sunset empire''s vegetables are grown in this way. Would you like to watch it with me?" The hearts of the people were moved. Tang Guo met their requirements and took the people to thend where they nted vegetables. When they saw the method of nting with their own eyes, their expressions were a little hard to say. They did not expect that thend of the Sunset Empire was the same as before the end of the world, and it was not polluted, and the survival rate of seeds was too high. "Next, you can take out gems to exchange fruits and vegetables with me." Tang Guo couldn''t help leaning on Shi Cheng''s shoulder this time, and said in a low voice, "A Cheng, it''s up to you to do business with them. Gems have no special meaning to them. The precious ones are still us. Fruits and vegetables." "My Majesty will not suffer." The two showed their affection involuntarily, and people from various countries had an urge to turn around and leave. In the transaction, they realized that the people in this sunset empire were all dogs, and they had to buy a lot of gems in exchange for some fruits and vegetables, but they had to trade again, and they felt miserable. Fortunately, her Majesty the Queen was willing to make another transaction with them, which was to sellnd to them. The soil that has not been polluted by the end times is not sold on the basis of cars, but on the basis of the catty, how much gold is per catty. After hearing the price, countless people are speechless, this is the legendary inch of gold, right? But what can they do? buy! It''s more expensive than gold and you have to buy it. Not only do they have to buy them, but they also have to buy trucks by trucks. At least this kind of clean soil can be tested a lot. Maybe they can work out ways to restore the contaminated soil. Yan Yi was absent-minded the whole time. When people from all countries were about to leave, he chose to meet Her Majesty the Queen alone. Tang Guo was not surprised, so he agreed to his request. Yan Yi stepped into the inner hall with excitement, and saw the two cuddling together, his eyes were a little sour. "Are you Xiaoguo?" He finally couldn''t help asking this sentence. He had been holding back these few days, and he didn''t dare to think about the superior woman in front of him, the one he had given up. When he thinks of the past, he feels sad, as if he has been cut a thousand times. Tang Guo smiled and did not deny, "Long time no see." Yan Yi''s heart sank and couldn''t help taking two steps back. There was pain in his eyes, and he said with difficulty, "I''m sorry." "I already know." He raised his head and fixedly looked at her, "Xiaoguo, I''m sorry, I know the truth. I have driven Yan Nian away. I don''t want to kill her because I don''t want her to be so easy. Death, I also know where she came from, I..." "Is it important?" Is it important? Yan Yi rubbed his face, "I..." "Things have already happened, you can''t change something with just a word of sorry," Tang Guo said casually, "You still have something to do?" "Xiaoguo, I..." Shi Cheng looked to the side and thought of her current identity, his eyes dimmed, "Whatpensation do you want, as long as I can do it, I will do it, even if you want my life." , You want the Sunshine Empire." He is able to offer it with both hands. Tang Guo raised his brows, "I have taken charge of a country. Whatpensation do I need? You think about beauty. Seeing that my sunset empire has developed well, want to give me the mess of the Sunshine Empire? I won''t be fooled. As for you Im not toozy to take the fate of you. If I want to satisfy you, you will beforted in your heart and reduce your guilt." Chapter 414: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (53) Chapter 414: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (53) "I am fine, I have subjects who love me, someone who believes in me only for my love, and a trustworthy partner," Tang Guo smiled, "There are endless beautiful dresses, and there are endless beautiful jewelry and clothes. Come to stretch out your hand and open your mouth. The days are particrlyfortable. My sunset empire is a purend, which countless people envy and envy." "As for yourpensation, I won''t ask for it, and I won''t ept your apology. It''s hard for you to get past it." "If you just came to apologize andpensate me, then you can go now." Yan Yi was still in a daze. He was no longer in the eyes that had loved him. The man named Shi Cheng was filled with them. Seeing that he hadn''t left, Tang Guo couldn''t help taking out themunicator, "Captain Su,e and invite Lord Yan out. He is standing in front of me, blocking my eyes." After a while, Su Ao walked in and said to Yan Yi, "Sovereign Yan, please." Yan Yi was also taken aback when he saw Su Ao, and finally gave a wry smile and followed Su Ao out. After leaving the pce, Yan Yi met Qin Jiaren and Shao Qing on the street again. They looked at each other, but Yan Yi said, "I want to ask you something. It''s not a long time, just a while." Shao Qing nodded atst and led him to a private room in a teahouse. After half an hour, a few people came out, Yan Yi left lonely, his face pale. Qin Jiaren looked at his back and smiled, "Your Majesty is really a cruel person." "Yes." Shao Qing wiped a sweat. "At the beginning I asked your Majesty to mop the floor. Later, she didn''t wring the mop and the whole ground was full of water. At that time, I thought she really couldn''t. Later I realized, Your Majesty. Special grudges, I fell and it was called Xianshibao." "Let''s go, we have something to do. Your Majesty recently took out a new trick. Let''s go and take a look. Yan Yi, don''t worry about it. He will not have a better life in the future." Even if he does not deliberately target it, Yan Yi will live in pain all his life. All of this is Yan Yi''s own fault. Your Majesty is such a good person who once treated him wholeheartedly. He was blinded by dirt and personally pushed away the person who loved him the most. Isn''t this called death? Yan Yi left the scope of the sunset empire and stood at the border. He stood for a long time, his eyes reluctant to leave the castle group that could be seen from a distance. A noble woman lived in the castleplex, the queen of the sunset empire. She rules the entire sunset empire, has a husband who loves her, and a group of subjects who love her. She is noble, beautiful, intelligent and powerful. She once really liked a person named Yan Yi, who personally abandoned her. Later, she forgot about her feelings for Yan Yi and fell in love with another man who kept her in her palm. The man named Yan Yi regretted it. He recalled the conversation with a few old friends in the teahouse, his face was pale, his eyes were sore, and his legs were a little weak. He had a high fever at the time. After Xiaoguo gave him to Yan Nian to watch, he left the vi alone with a kitchen knife. An eldest daughter who hadn''t even sliced meat, she used a kitchen knife to chop how many zombies, blood and brains rushed into the drugstore and found arge package of anti-fever medicine for him. When she was about to leave the pharmacy, she was attacked by a zombie, and she became a zombie, perhaps a little luckier than other zombies, she became a natural king of zombie. But she still wanted toe back to him, concealing the identity of her zombie, and carrying that package of anti-fever medicine, embarked on a journey to find her fiance. Finally found him, butter... things were not satisfactory. Chapter 415: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (54) Chapter 415: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (54) "Lord, let''s go." Yan Yi has been standing on the border for three days, and with the physical stamina of a superpower, standing for a few days will not have much impact. But his embarrassed look was something he had never seen before. Yan Yi returned to his senses, nced at the castleplex with some nostalgia, his voice hoarse, "Let''s go." He wanted to die a hundred, so that if he lived for a day, he would suffer for a day. But behind him is the entire Sunshine Empire. If he dies, the Sunshine Empire will fall into chaos, and the peace that has finally been established will copse instantly. Before leaving, Qin Jiaren said to him, "The Queen wants you to live, hope you live in pain, and live in pain all your life." He asked, "She really said that?" "Of course, if Her Majesty didn''t say that, how could I tell you this sentence?" Qin Jiaren''s cold face appeared with a smile, "You don''t know your Majesty at all, she is especially vengeful." Yan Yi was stunned. Thinking back to the past, she really found that Tang Guo really held a grudge against her, and she retaliated against anyone who treated her badly. To be alive is really the biggest revenge against him. She didn''t retaliate directly against him, but wanted him to live so that he could endure the pain of losing his lover day by day. "Let''s go." He didn''t know how long the life of the supernatural person was. But he only knows that in the following time, he will live a day in pain. Once he stops, his heart is like being torn piece by piece. Later, there was a strange rumor in the Sunshine Empire that the monarch of the Sunshine Empire had a quirk-he liked to take medicine to treat fever. Not eating asionally, but eating every day, every meal, not eating one meal is like ordinary people not eating, which is extremely painful. No matter where he goes, he always takes a bottle of medicine to treat fever, and takes the medicine first, and then eats at the meal. Many people have seen such scenes and felt that Yan Yi was sick. Whoever is okay should take medicine or take anti-fever medicine. The supernatural person will not have a fever or a cold. At most, they will be injured in battle. They have never seen anyone smile and contented when taking medicine, as if tasting the most delicious food in the world. The Strict Lord of the Sunshine Empire was sick, and the news spread throughout the entire. Of course, apart from this, he was still conscientious in ruling the Sunshine Empire without any sloppy. Those who are familiar with him know that he is very busy and will not be free at all. He can''t sleep well at night, and he has to rely on a lot of medicine to control his sleep every day. If it is an ordinary ability person, it may have a nervous breakdown long ago. However, Yan Yi did not. A pharmacist helped him to check, and the result was that his body was very healthy, and he lived for hundreds of years without any problems. Knowing this result, Yan Yi was not happy. He didnt eat well every day and couldnt sleep well. When he closed his eyes, he would think of the past. His heart was cut like a knife, but his body was still very good. Is he alive in pain? "The male protagonist''s halo is really strong, and it can be healthy." Tang Guo was convinced, "Also, if he lives longer, he suffers more." [The host is big, Yan Nian ising to the sunset empire. Regarding the people Tang Guo paid attention to, the system was very careful, monitoring it all the time. "Oh... I almost forgot about her. The heroine has a pretty halo. It''s all like this, and she''s still alive and well." [The host is big, she doesn''t live well, have you misunderstood something? Yan Nian''s life now is worse than the original Yan Nian. I don''t know what kind of medicine Yan Yi gave her. I can''t die if I want to die. It is especially attractive to men. Chapter 416: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (55) Chapter 416: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (55) Since being driven out by Yan Yi, Yan Nian has been wandering in the chaotic world. First, she was taken home by an apocalyptic hunter. Later, the apocalyptic hunter shed with others and sent her out if he couldn''t beat her. In this way, she tossed between various men, from her unyielding in the beginning to her fate now. She didn''t want to live a life that is worse than death, but she didn''t even have the courage tomit suicide. Gradually she learned tough at all kinds of men and use her body to please them. She seemed to have forgotten who she was. As long as she was kinder to her, she wouldugh at anyone. This time she was with a businessman. Over the years, all countries have been friendly to the sunset empire. They found that the sunset empire did not intend to expand its territory, and they did not even think about the idea of destroying the sunset empire. In many countries, spies were sent in, but they were all arrested and sent back to their home countries without further progress. At that time, they knew that the sunset empire couldn''t afford to provoke them, but could only be friendly. ording to merchants, the sunset empire is the only purend after the end of the world, and it is the ce where humans on the entire hope to live. There is a real inch of gold in it, and there are still countries that have produced a lot of gold and purchased soil from the Sunset Empire. That''s right, it''s the soil, the kind that you buy one by one. After hearing these legends, Yan Nian couldn''t believe it. After experiencing thest days, there is no paradise. The merchant treated her well and brought her to the Empire of Sunset. After walking into the gorgeous castleplex, Yan Nian was stunned. At this time it was the time when the peach blossoms were in full bloom. Therge swaths of peach blossoms and the fragrance of flowers rushing to her face surrounded her. The people here all have gentle smiles and wear more gorgeous and clean clothes than many human beings. You can almost see all kinds of green nts when you raise your eyes, and every household has a variety of flowers that exude fragrance. The small stalls on the street turned out to be selling rare fruits that she could not eat for a week. Inside the shop, she was dazzled by the various styles of skirts, which were even better than what she had seen before the end of the world. Here... Have you really experienced the end times? Here, it is really a paradise. "Like it here?" The businessman saw Yan Nians shock and took a deep breath, Im going north and south, so that one day I can move to the sunset empire. Its not easy for the citizens of the sunset empire to seed." "But Her Majesty does not refuse talented people. It is not gold or resources toe to Sunset Empire. Her Majesty Queen has countless treasures. Does the Sunset Empireck resources?" "If you want toe here and be a subject of Her Majesty, you rely on your brain." The businessman smiled and pointed to his head. "It''s an honor to be able to see Her Majesty this time." "I hope that this time, the Queen will be able to impress her." Yan Nian suppressed the excitement in his heart. It would be great if he could live here forever. "It''s beautiful here." She gave a shy expression, "I really want to live here." The businessman took Yan Nian to see Her Majesty the Queen. Both the businessman and Yan Nian were very excited. Today is a banquet for Her Majesty the Queen to entertain talented people from all over the world. No matter who it is, as long as you prove your skills and pass the audit, you can participate. So many people came, Yan Nian always sat in the corner cleverly, until she saw someone, she couldn''t help standing up and shouting. "Brother Su." Chapter 417: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (56) Chapter 417: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (56) Su Ao was very familiar with this voice. He was very excited when he heard this voice many years ago. Now the reaction is normal, and I can''t make any fluctuations in my heart. He turned around normally, staring at the woman running from a distance, and raised his brow slightly. Su Ao nowadays is not that pale and looks like a normal person. Since he was promoted to the seventh level, he recovered his appearance and became even more handsome than before. Sunset Empire, I don''t know how many women, female zombies are crazy for him. Yan Nian was also shocked. She didn''t expect to see Su Ao here, but Su Ao who was still so handsome and somewhat evil. "Brother Su, this is Yan Nian." She didn''t see the familiar love in Su Ao''s eyes, and her indifferent and expressionless appearance made her panic. The businessman treats her well, but he just treats her as a good-looking ything. How could she be so handsome than Shang Su Ao, who likes her wholeheartedly? Thinking of Su Ao''s kindness to her, her heart couldn''t hold back anymore, and she wanted to abandon the merchant immediately and be with Su Ao. She never wanted to live the days before. "I know." Su Ao said tly, with the shing underneath of Yan Nian''s eyes, he could see clearly, there was a sneer in his heart, he was blind before. Yan Nian stepped forward and grabbed Su Ao''s hand, "Brother Su, I..." "General Su, the banquet is about to begin." A voice interrupted Yan Nian''s words. She always felt that the voice was a bit familiar. She couldn''t help but look back. The whole person was stunned again and muttered, "Meng... positive?" Meng Zheng raised his brows slightly, nced at Yan Nian, and then as if recalling something, a sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "So it was you." Yan Nian let go of Su Ao''s hand and couldn''t help taking a step back. Her heart was messed up. Su Ao is here, why is Meng Zheng also here? Isn''t Meng Zheng bitten by a zombie and turned into a zombie, shouldn''t he exist? Who is Meng? Meng Zheng is the boyfriend of the original owner. When she passed by, it happened to be the moment when Meng Zheng was fighting with the zombies to protect the original owner, and the original owner drove away. She took over this body and did not intend to go back to save Meng Zheng, because in the novels she had read, after Meng Zheng became a zombie, there was no follow-up. How could she risk saving a person who would have died. Su Ao and Meng Zheng looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile, "What a coincidence." They were both blind. Speaking of them, they know each other. Meng Zheng''s father is the richest man in the province and he is a high-profile rich second generation. Su Ao''s father is also a rich man, but he is rtively low-key, no one knows his true identity. The two liked Yan Nian at the same time, and Yan Nian finally chose Meng Zheng. When the end of the world came, Meng Zheng went to drive away the zombies to protect Yan Nian, but he didn''t expect Yan Nian to turn around and drive away. The food factory that Su Ao was in at that time happened to be his family''s food factory, and the zombie broke out at that time. Since Yan Nian entered the Sunset Empire, Tang Guo kept the system under surveince. She also saw this scene and couldn''t help butugh, "This is the legendary Shura Field?" "really interesting." System: He doesn''t believe that the host does not know that Meng is Yan Nian''s boyfriend. Even if only one name is mentioned in the plot, the host will never miss it. "My Majesty, you look very happy." Shi Cheng came up to hold Tang Guo''s hand, took theb from the hair stylist, and helped herb her hair. He picked up the eyebrow pencil again and stroked her eyebrows. At thest time, she kissed her lips first, then put on her gorgeous lipstick. Chapter 418: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (57) Chapter 418: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (57) Tang Guo looked at herself in the mirror, "A Cheng''s make-up skills are getting better and better. Are you afraid of beingughed at when you spread it out?" "Combing my lover''s hair, making up, dressing... is a very happy thing." Shi Cheng pulled the woman into his arms and hugged her like a baby, "Fortunately, my life is long enough to be with you for a long time. " "Then these things will be handed over to A Cheng from now on." "It is a great honor, my dear Majesty, my Guoguo." "Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness, it''s time to go out." Wu Chu whispered outside. The people at the banquet had been waiting for a long time, and finally saw the two who came with them. Her Majesty the Queen, and His Royal Highness Leng Jun''s Prince, standing together, they really have a sense of overlooking sentient beings. Yan Nian hid in the corner, her heart still messed up, Meng Zheng''s smile made her feel terrible. Why is Su Ao called General Su, and what role does Meng Zheng y in the Sunset Empire? The look in Su Ao''s eyes looked different from before. Just thinking about it, the businessman next to her patted her and motioned her to stand up and give her a salute, which is a simple eye-catching gift. Yan Nian, who was in a mess, had to cheer up and look at the throne. This look frightened her to death. Tang Guo? ? ? She is Tang Guo? ? "How will you be here??" In the face of Su Ao, she was able to remain calm. Even facing Meng Zheng, she was just a little confused. But seeing the person who should have disappeared and was jealous of her, standing in front of her with good grace, still sitting in the most noble position, all her sanity dissipated, and she couldn''t help shouting, why are you here. This sound attracted everyone''s attention. Countless people paid attention to the beautiful woman in the corner, her face was pale, her eyes widened in disbelief, and she murmured, "Tang Guo, you are Tang Guo, why are you not dead, why are you still alive?" Why are you still sitting? In that position? ? why? What is all this? She thought that even if she ended up badly, at least she won Tang Guo. Yan Yi knew what the truth was, Tang Guo was still dead. The results of it? Tang Guo is not dead, she is still the zombie queen. The businessman''s face was already ugly. He knew that this kind of stuff bought outside was not reliable, he regretted it very much. Why was he so obsessed with him that he wanted to bring Yan Nian in to see Her Majesty the Queen. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, it''s mine. I''ll take her away." The merchant knew that once offended Her Majesty, it would not end well. Its second to not being able to get into the eyes of Her Majesty the Queen today, because she is afraid that Her Majesty will hate her. Tang Guo held his chin and smiled, "No, what does it matter to you? She, I know, an old acquaintance." Listening to Her Majesty''s calm tone, the businessman secretly figured it out. Her Majesty''s tone seemed lifeless, her tone rxed, and seemed very pleasant. "Sit down, you are free." Tang Guoning nced at Yan Nian who was still standing, and asked, "I am here, surprised you?" Yan Nian clenched his fist, Tang Guo, this is Tang Guo, she turned out to be the queen of the sunset empire, this...this is really incredible, is this the legendary heroine halo irreversible? She snatched Tang Guo''s jade pendant, but the other party became the zombie queen, ruling a country and bing the supreme existence. Yan Nian is confused, is she wrong? No, she was not wrong, she just wanted to change her destiny. Chapter 419: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (58) Chapter 419: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (58) The entire banquet went smoothly. Except for the small episode of Yan Nian in the middle, it was a little surprising. Fortunately, Her Majesty didn''t care. Later, she admired the businessmen''s business talents and gave them public affirmation of staying in the Sunset Empire. During the period, she did not mention Yan Nian, nor did she ask the merchant to do anything to Yan Nian. It seemed that Yan Nian was an insignificant little person in her eyes. This is sighing, and no one canpare Her Majesty''s mind. System: Ha ha! Qin Jiaren: Ha ha ha! Shao Qing: Hahaha, it''s funny, does Her Majesty have a mind? ? At the end of the banquet, Shi Cheng took his dear Queen back home. When he left, he nced at Yan Nian who was unconscious, the corner of his mouth was hooked, and he leaned close to Tang Guo''s ear, "My Majesty, still bears such grudges." "natural." Tang Guo smiled and replied, "If you don''t bear grudges, then it''s not me. I am the person who bears the most grudges and offends me. I will always find a way to retaliate." She wouldn''t do anything to Yan Nian with her own hands. With Yan Nian''s character, she would die. As long as Yan Nian is a little smarter, he won''t be tricked. Even if he sees her today, he won''t make a noise. But Yan Nian called her aloud, she was a curious figure of countless people, but everyone dared not analyze her past. So they will turn their eyes to Yan Nian, and the things that Yan Nian did will soon be picked out. Her backer, the businessman, will also immediately clean up with Yan Nian for his own future. Su Ao may not have much resentment towards Yan Nian, but Meng Zheng is not. With Meng Zheng''s character, he would definitely do something to make Yan Nian regret something beyond his reach. Yan Nian offends too many people andmits too many deaths. She doesn''t need to do anything at all, and even lower her status. Sure enough, when the banquet was over, many people began to inquire about Yan Nian. Soon, who Yan Nian was and what Yan Nian had done were picked up one by one. The businessman''s face was dark when he saw the news, and he really brought a scourge in. Fortunately, Her Majesty appreciates his talents and doesn''t mind Yan Nian. But he definitely couldn''t keep Yan Nian behind. When he was going to let someone send Yan Nian out, Meng Zheng came to the door. "I am Yan Nian''s former boyfriend. Are you interested in hearing a story?" The businessman knew Meng Zheng, who was also one of Her Majesty''s capable men, and invited people in very respectfully. After half an hour, Meng Zheng left with a smile, his smile a bit like their Queen. After another half an hour, the merchant was very simple and asked to send her away. He originally nned to give some gold, but after hearing Meng Zheng''s words, he chose to be colder. There is such a woman in the past, or a woman who has harmed Her Majesty the Queen, how dare he stay by his side. Yan Nian left the Sunset Empire. She wanted to see Su Ao and Meng Zheng, but no one nned to see her. She tossed around all the way, mixed among all kinds of men, living the days when she couldn''t eat fresh fruits and vegetables every day, and she couldn''t help but think of the beauty of the sunset empire. She always wanted to approach a man who could live in the sunset empire, this time she would never contact Tang Guo again, she would definitely conceal her identity. She only needs to survive in that paradise. However, she never seeded again, and she has been wandering without a fixed ce. Fortunately, she has a beautiful face and will not starve to death. Yan Yi listened to Yan Nian''s matter, only smiled and said, "It deserves it." Chapter 420: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (59) Chapter 420: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (59) Ten years, one hundred years, two hundred years, three hundred years...The ecology of the entire has not been restored. Through people''s efforts, I quickly adapt to this environment. But on this, there is still a piece of purend that countless people want to squeeze into, and that is the Sunset Empire. Many countries are expanding, but the Sunset Empire still maintains its original scope. Even so, no country dared to take action on the Sunset Empire. The zombies of the Sunset Empire have all evolved, and it is impossible to tell whether they are zombies or humans from their appearance, and the descendants of zombies are more powerful than the first generation of zombies. The technology of the sunset empire is also leading the world, which country wants to get something, they know the first time. Many countries still buynd from the Sunset Empire, which is still particrly expensive, more expensive than vegetables and fruits, but they can only bear it and choose to buy it. The sunset empire still epts talented people, and there have been spies from other countries in, but...there is no return, not being killed, but instigated. What the betrayer said was, in such a beautiful paradise, how can I persecute everything here? Countries do not believe in evil, and continue to send all kinds of talents in. The sunset empire does not miss it. When they react and regret it, the talents that are fortunately trained have be the "running dogs" of the sunset empire. Really mad. Three hundred yearster, Yan Nian, who was beautiful and graceful in the past, has be a gray-haired old woman. She has been among all kinds of men for her life, and finally bought a house for herself. It''s just that this day is not easy. The boundless loneliness and emptiness filled the empty house. After eating every day, she sat at the door of the house in a daze, her eyes nk, like a dead body. Yan Yi is still the monarch of the Sunshine Empire. He has worked diligently for three hundred years. He has medicines researched by pharmacists, plus his powerful abilities, and he looks only thirty years old. But he understood that his body was aging. When he is finished every day, he will look in a certain direction for a long time. He still kept it, taking some anti-fever medicines every meal, always feeling that it was the most beautiful food. His staple food for every meal must be rice batter made with rice and noodles, but no matter how good a chef, he can''t make the taste he has ever tasted. In the setting sun in the imperial pce, Shi Cheng was lying on the gorgeous bed, holding Tang Guo''s hand tightly, "I really can''t survive you, my majesty." "What do you do with this." Tang Guo stroked his Leng Jun''s face and gave him a deep kiss. "It''s so cute to die." Shi Cheng was amused, hugging her waist, holding her in his arms, "I''m leaving, what do you do?" "What else can be done, naturally follow you." Shi Cheng''s body stiffened, and he looked at the woman in his arms in disbelief, and met those sincere eyes. What she said was true, her hands couldn''t help tightening, and she buried her head in her white neck. "How to tell me not to love you." "Guoguo, what you said is true?" "Really." Shi Cheng was startled, "In fact, Guoguo can live forever." "There is no meaning to be alive anymore." "You still have the entire Sunset Empire." Tang Guo smiled, "It was just a whim. Without me, they could already defend this purend." What a whim, is the sunset empire just her whim? "Guoguo." "Ok?" "My Majesty." "Say, it won''t be cute anymore." Chapter 421: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (60) Chapter 421: The Unlucky Female Match of the Last Days (60) "I really like Guoguo." Shi Cheng hugged the woman in his arms tightly, "I love love so much, I love it so much, I want to live as long as you, and I want to be by your side forever." "A Cheng has be greedy, and he talks a lot, A Cheng, your design is broken." Tang Guo stroked his eyes, "but it''s a little cute." "You are so cute," Tang Guo''s lips curled up to his ear, "I can''t help telling you a secret." Shi Cheng''s eyes lit up, with a petting smile on his face, and kissed her on the cheek, "What''s the secret?" "Actually...I am not her." Tang Guo said softly in his ear. Shi Cheng was not surprised, and he leaned in her ear and said, "Actually... I know you are not her." The two looked at each other and smiled at the same time. There is no need to say other things, they all understand. One day and night, Shi Cheng didn''t close his eyes. When he was conscious, he kept staring at the woman in his arms, reluctant...reluctant from the heart. As his consciousness became more and more blurred, his arms became tighter and tighter, for fear that he would lose the woman in his arms and never find it again. In the end, he exhausted all his strength and wanted to kiss the sweet lips again, but he couldn''t get close. When he gave up, the soft lips pressed against his lips and the corners of his mouth twitched. Almost instantly, his brain was in chaos, countless memories poured out, involuntarily deepening the kiss at thest time. At the moment when his consciousness fell into darkness, he heard a woman''s voice, "Who are you? But it doesn''t matter, you sessfully attracted my attention. In the next world, you will appear again." "I am looking forward to how you will attract my attention. Suddenly I feel that reincarnation is also very interesting. You seem to have no memory, and many times you will involuntarily die." "Fortunately, I am a benevolent and vengeful person. Whoever offends me will retaliate on the spot, and I will never stay in the next world." He smiled helplessly, he couldn''t say who he was, nor did he dare to say. He made a fatal mistake and wondered if she would be killed the day she recovered her memory. He was not afraid of death, he was afraid that she would turn around and leave, not willing to give him a look. Agogo, especially grudges! [Host big, what did you find? ] Asked weakly. Tang Guo gently stroked the man''s face and chuckled, "Familiar soul fluctuations. Every time he dies, there will be a familiar soul fluctuation. I guess he should have a memory at that time." [The host means that he... Shi Cheng and the people before him are all alone? "After my observation, it should be that as long as the other party dies first, I can feel the familiar soul fluctuations." Tang Guo raised his brows, "Of course, I am not curious about the other party''s identity, as long as he is in every world. They are all cute, enough to attract me." The system shook his head. This host without morals did not directly say, man, you have caught my attention, and then you will be careful. [The host is big, are you not afraid of any conspiracy? "Conspiracy? Conspiracy? Its important to have fun with conspiracy. This person is quite cute. He who has no memory in every world will give me pure love. I like it very much. As for conspiracy, let me talk about it the day when the conspiracy is revealed ." System: He understands. It means, no matter what you have a big conspiracy, first have a rtionship, enjoy it, and let yourself be cool. Hey, it really is a dog host. Chapter 422: The Luck Female Match of the Last Days (End) Chapter 422: The Luck Female Match of the Last Days (End) In almost a day, the news that the zombie queen died for Prince Cheng''s love filled the entire. Countless people were shocked when they heard the news, and they couldn''t believe it. The zombie queen said that she would die when she died, and she didn''t let anyone prepare. Too headstrong! No, she is a wayward person. She is so strong, her life is at least a thousand years, what kind of love can make her give up life? When Yan Yi heard the news, his whole body copsed. Is she...is it time to die? His eyes were red, and he covered his face in pain. If he hadn''t done it himself, it would be him who got such pure love. "Monarch, the sunset empire is here." "Please." Yan Yi wiped the tears on her face and saw the people from the Sunset Empire. The person who came was not someone else, but Jiaren Qin. She handed a medicine bottle to Yan Yi and said coldly, "This is for me before your majesty leaves. Give it to you, let you eat it." Yan Yi took the medicine bottle without asking what it was, even if it was poison, he could eat it now. "The things have been handed to you, I am leaving." Qin Jiaren turned around and was about to leave, and Yan Yi quickly shouted, "Does she have anything to bring me?" "No." An unimportant person, how could your Majesty leave a message. His Royal Highness is really annoying, and let Her Majesty leave them cruelly. Yan Yi watched Qin Jiaren leave with disappointment, shook the medicine bottle in the handshake, and put it away. He quickly arranged all the affairs of the Sunshine Empire. At night, he swallowed the pale yellow pill in the medicine bottle. He thought it was poison, but he never thought that this pill was even more poisonous than poison. This dream seems to be his own experience. There was him, Tang Guo, and Yan Nian...but the Tang Guo inside was different from what he had experienced. The other party was really sliced by the people of the Sunset Empire, but her powerful recovery ability allowed her to survive. Later, he was let go by Shi Cheng, and he had been living in the zombie group, and he had not created any zombie empire. When he was in a crisis, she saved him again. After many years, the Sunshine Base developed a potion to destroy the zombies, and they surrounded thest mountain of zombies. He shot her head with his own hand, and she faced him with a relieved smile, as if she didn''t want to live anymore. He inside, never knew that she was innocent, Cheng was stopping him at thest moment, but he still hurt her. Ironically, he has been in love with Yan Nian all his life, which is really a joke. Huang Liang had a dream, a dream of past and present life, and when Yan Yi woke up, his face was full of tears. He looked at the rising sun, he didn''t feel the slightest warmth, he just felt cold all over. The system feels the host''s happy mood very speechless, and has never seen the host lying in Tianquan humming a little song, this is really hell. But seeing his energy level soaring, he couldn''t help but hum along with it. Very happy, the host is happy, and the energy is up to upgrade him. ... "Manny, the water temperature is right?" The soft-spoken voice sounded in her ears, making Tang Guo agitated, opened her eyes slightly, and found that she was in a wooden barrel. Ayer of red rose petals floated on the water in the wooden barrel, and the warm water soaked the body, which was reallyfortable. Regardless of what identity he is now, he half-squinted his eyes and said, "Yes." A good sentence, the Queen Faner was full, and did not let the maid behind him notice the strangeness. When the maid watered her, she began to watch the story of the world and ept the memory. Chapter 423: The imposing concubine (1) Chapter 423: The imposing concubine (1) The identity of this body is the daughter of a general, such as the noble concubine of Qin today, the most noble woman in the harem. When the empress dowager went after the death of the first emperor, the new emperor did not establish a queen, and her identity was naturally the highest. Everyone in the Qin Kingdom knows that the imperial concubine empress is very favored, and the emperor loves the body of the imperial concubine empress and promises to wait for her to go to bed again after she and the wife. By the time she reached fifteen, her health was still not very good, and the emperor said that she would wait another year for fear of hurting the concubine''s body too soon. Yesterday, she was just sixteen, and she couldn''t avoid going to bed. The world thought that the emperor cherished her, loved her, cherished her, and abandoned the entire harem for her, and had to let her go to bed before going to the other concubines. However, the truth is often cruel and heartbreaking. Xuanyuanmo has been reluctant to call the original master to go to bed for a long time because he has a white moonlight in his heart, and this white moonlight is now in the pce. Nowadays, the political affairs areplicated, and there are many women in the harem. At first, he had a reason why the concubine body was not good enough. He had to wait for the concubine and the wife to wait for the bed. Later the imperial concubine grew up, and he had to visit the woman in the harem. But for the white moonlight in his mind, he didn''t want to touch other women in the harem. As for the concubine, the original owner, he didn''t want to touch it. He thinks that the love between him and Bai Yueguang should be pure and innocent, and there should never be a third person to intervene. It sounds like an infatuated person. But he is also a cruel person. Today the imperial concubine still has to wait for the bed, but it is not him who came, but his twin brother, Xuanyuan Mie. No one knew about the existence of Xuanyuan Mie unless he was a confidant of the royal family. Xuanyuan Mo also had a brother named Xuanyuan Mie. The first emperor and the queen were not willing to give up any of their children, so he left Xuanyuanmo as his sessor in the Ming face, Xuanyuan Mie was named the hidden emperor by the first emperor, defending the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin in the dark. The two sides restrict each other, and simrly, they must not use means to gain power from both sides. In other words, Xuanyuan Mie could not usurp the throne, and Xuanyuan Mo could not kill Xuanyuan Mie. Although the two have their own minds, the rtionship is not bad, at least in the entire royal family, they are the closest people. Xuanyuanmo could only set a target in the harem for his own white moonlight and for her and her family to grow up as soon as possible. This target is the original owner, which is now Tang Guo. He asked Xuanyuan Mie to do this favor for him, and every night from now on, he would spoil the concubine instead of him. During the day, he would also hold the noble concubine aloft and only pet her, so that everyone thought that the most favored woman in the harem was the noble concubine. In fact, secretly, what he loved more was his Bai Yueguang An Ningxiang. Xuanyuanmo was yful when he was a child, and once went out of the pce, avoiding the pce people to y in the water secretly, and identally fell into the river. Later, he was rescued by a little girl. In confusion, he could only see clearly the waist of the girl. Exquisite sachet. Later, he heard that the little girl fell into the river again, not knowing her life or death, and he was sad for a long time. One day when I was wandering in the harem, I suddenly found that a beauty was hung on the waist of an embroidered method like the special sachet he had seen. He began to pay attention to this beauty, and ordered Cha An Ningxiang. Knowing that on the day he fell into the river, An Ningxiang did go out to y secretly. After returning, he was covered with water, and ordered someone to secretly find the familiar sachet in An Ningxiang''s former boudoir. Chapter 424: The imposing concubine (2) Chapter 424: The imposing concubine (2) He believed that An Ningxiang was the one who saved him, and that the power of An Ningxiang was too small, and An Ningxiang was just a small beauty. If he pampers too much, she will definitely be targeted by everyone. Therefore, before An Ningxiang and An Jia grew up, he needed the target of the original owner, and the target could not fall until the value was drained. Now he uses a strategy to favor the concubine alone, blocking all the secret arrows for An Ningxiang. When the concubine falls from power in the future, there will be countless people pushing her. No one will sympathize, but feel that she deserves it. The poor original owner didn''t know anything, just because an emperor was in love, he was so cruel to her. Tang Guo put on a light coat and a slightly thicker cloak, leaningzily on the soft couch, carefully savoring the meaning. "Niang, the potion to soak your feet is here." The pce maid Mei Lan held a tub in front of Tang Guo, and said with some worry, "It''s rainy season, and my mother''s knee is probably hurting again." She started to cry as she spoke, and she followed her mother since she was a child. When she was a child, she was in good shape, and she followed the general to practice martial arts and swords. When she was nine years old, an adult man might not have beaten her. Since the ident, the empress has always been vacant. The doctor said it was winter sunset. The cold was in the body, hurting the roots, and needed to be raised. If you dont care well, you will not only hurt your knees, but also your joints and your head. The empress is only sixteen, and her body is like this. How can she not worry. "How to say it will drop the golden beans?" "Niang, the servant girl is worried about you." Mei Lan quickly wiped her tears, "The emperor wille in a little while, so the emperor loves her and takes care of her body." Tang Guo looked down and sneered. Mei Lan felt strange and did not dare to ask the master''s thoughts. After Tang Guo soaked her feet, she took the basin and went out. Tang Guo rubbed his knees, frowning, "It''s a little ufortable. I''m afraid it will hurt in the rainy weather." [The host is big, pain shielding pill, you deserve it. "Pain shielding pills?" [Yes, didnt I swallow a bad systemst time? In his system mall, there are pain shield pills. ] The pain is in the host''s body and in his heart. Tang Guo smiled, "I don''t need it." [Hey... Great, why are you so dedicated in acting? "Life is like a y and a y is like life. You can only be immersed in anything and feel the emotions in it. Physical pain is nothing. Today I just hurt my knees. Some people hurt everywhere tomorrow." [Ok... Okay, I forgot, the host is a big deal guy. Let him light a candle for Xuanyuanmo first, and silently pray for him wherever he hurts. Under the faint light, there was a beauty leaning on the soft couch reading a book, what Xuanyuan Mie saw when he walked in. Heughed at Xuanyuanmo''s actions in his heart. Fortunately, he had no interest in the throne at all, otherwise his stupid brother would have been killed by him a long time ago. When he came here, he promised Xuanyuan Mo toe, but he didn''t really intend to have anything to happen to this imperial concubine. There are many capable men and wizards under his hand, and he can confuse the imperial concubine with any small means. But when he walked in, concentrating on the beauty who read the book seriously, there was a fire in his heart, and he took the pills that he had held in his hands. Chapter 425: The imposing concubine (3) Chapter 425: The imposing concubine (3) "The emperor is here?" Tang Guo did not stand up and salute, this was Xuanyuanmo''s permission, especially when there were only two people, Xuanyuanmo was very "indulgent" towards her. Tang Guo was very happy about this. Starting from today, she would let Xuanyuanmo understand that it would pay for "petting" her. Xuanyuan Mie also knew this, walked up to the beauty, and carefully looked at that stunning face of Qingcheng. Especially when she raised her eyes and smiled, his heart, which was originally like stagnant water, actually throbbed. He squeezed his fist, his expression was not obvious, and he showed a smile that was as coquettish as Xuanyuanmo''s. He went up and took the beauty by the shoulders, "Let the concubine wait a long time." "The emperor is busy with government affairs, and no matter how long the concubine waits, she is willing." The beauty of the beauty whispered is reallypletely different from her arrogant and domineering appearance in the daytime. The two blushes on her cheeks are even more so. It made Xuanyuan Mie''s throat roll, and the hands that held her shoulders used some strength. The imperial concubine is a stunning beauty. I really don''t understand why his stupid brother likes cabbage flowers instead of such delicate roses. Tang Guo smiled and looked at Xuanyuan Mie''s star-like eyes,municating with the system, "It''s him." what? The host is big, how did you recognize it? ] The system was shocked. He didn''t find anything wrong with Xuanyuan Mie, the soul fluctuates or something, he had tested it just now, there was nothing unusual at all? "intuition." "Somewhat interesting." "Very good, and sessfully attracted this pce." The system swallowed, "The host is big, do you need me to shield it, I won''t disturb you." "No, I have to go to bed as soon as I meet. That''s boring. I need to develop a rtionship with him. When he falls in love with me, let''s talk about bed." [Hey...] I don''t know why, I always feel that Xuanyuan Mie is so pitiful, as soon as he appears, he is stared at by a perverted host. Also, the host''s heart is very hard, even if this person is really the one from the previous worlds, she will not soften her heart, there are any special cases for him. The host is right. Every world of her is very clear. Every world is reshuffled, and her grudge will never be left to the next world. "If the emperor is tired, rest." Listening to the soft words of the woman, Xuanyuan Mie felt an unspeakable feeling in her heart. The feeling this woman gave him was really strange. He didn''t feel it at all beforeing, and he couldn''t bear to treat her like that. He hesitated, and an intuition told him that it was best not to do too much to her. Otherwise, he will regret it all his life. This terrible intuition made him feel ridiculous. But when he first wanted to use the pill, his body became very stiff. Love at first sight? Xuanyuan Mie had to admit that his intuition had the upper hand, making him unable to deal with this woman ording to Xuanyuanmo''s n. Instead, at this time, he especially wanted to hug her up and do something real. Of course, he is sensible and would not really do such a thing because of this. The woman in front of him was not his woman, but the noble concubine of the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin. If he really fell in love with her at first sight, he would need another n. He narrowed his eyes and picked up the woman, so light! I knew she was very thin before, but I didn''t expect it to be so light, and there was no weight in his arms. Chapter 426: The imposing concubine (4) Chapter 426: The imposing concubine (4) "The imperial concubine''s body is still not good?" Xuanyuan Mie hugged the woman in his arms and did not make any other excessive actions. Just holding his arms like this gave him a feeling ofpletion. This woman...what charm it is that confuses him. "It hasn''t been great." "When I was a child, I was yful. I fell into the water. I felt cold and hurt my knees in rainy weather. My father spent a lot of money to find medicinal supplements, but it was useless. The doctor said, I can only raise it." As he was talking, there was a gust of wind blowing outside, and neither of them responded, and the raindrops fell. Xuanyuan Mie was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the pain between the woman''s eyebrows in his arms, and the body lying in his arms was still trembling, which made his heart hurt. "Knee hurts?" Xuanyuan Mie asked. Tang Guo nodded, and when she looked up, there were still some tears in her eyes, and his heart tightened when she looked at him, "Does it hurt?" "Yeah." She bit her lip and said after a while, "I felt ufortable in my knees before. It turned out to be raining. It will be fine in a few days." "The emperor, I am afraid that there is no way to wait for the bed tonight." She had some guilt on her face, "Always let the emperor amodate her concubine, and the concubine feels ashamed." Seeing the woman''s pale face and even apologetic appearance, Xuanyuan Mie could no longer ignore the strangeness in his heart. Love at first sight, that should be it. What''s ridiculous is that this woman really thought Xuanyuanmo was good to her, she was really a naive and stupid woman. If it wasn''t him Xuanyuan Mie who came today, he would have been eaten and wiped out. When he thought of this, Xuanyuan Mie felt ufortable, and couldn''t help holding the woman tightly. Since he was emotional, it was his, and Xuanyuan Mo couldn''t get involved. "I will rub it for you." Xuanyuan Mie let go of the person and put a piece of clothing on her before letting her sit up,ying her legs t, he sat on the edge of the bed, gently rubbed her knees, and used some internal strength to warm her. The warm power spread to her knees, her face really improved a lot. "Huh?" She was a little surprised, "It doesn''t hurt much anymore." The corner of Xuanyuan Mie''s lips twitched, and a smile different from Xuanyuan Mo''s smile appeared. It was a bit evil, "It doesn''t hurt. I will rub it for you in the future." "The emperor, you are so kind to your concubine." Tang Guoy on the man''s arms, with the corners of her mouth bent. She sessfully saw the smile on the corners of the man''s mouth solidify, and she felt very relieved. "The best thing for concubines since childhood is Daddy. one person." Xuanyuan Mie was upset, he was Xuanyuan Mie who treated her well, not Xuanyuan Mo''s stupid brother. This was a silly and innocent woman, Xuanyuan Mie put abel on Tang Guo in his heart. Seeing a happy smile on that stunning face, he quickly put aside the ufortable feeling, and she was happy. "It''s gettingte, go to sleep." When the woman was a little confused, he pulled the person into his arms, and then pulled the quilt over the two of them, trapping her and closing his eyes with great satisfaction. There is a warm, soft body in his arms, and it does feel a little different. Hearing the woman''s steady breathing, he opened his eyes and looked at this beautiful little face carefully. The corners of her mouth were still slightly raised, and he must be dreaming. Thinking that there must be Xuanyuan Mo in her dream, his expression was not very good, he bit the red lips punitively, took a light breath, and suddenly felt addicted, and quickly let go. It seemed a little unwilling. This time he touched it gently, tasted it carefully, and hugged her hard. There was an urge to want more, but he restrained it. Looking at her somewhat swollen lips, a trace of embarrassment shed across Xuanyuan Mie''s face, and then he felt that this should be the case, anyway, she belonged to him. Chapter 427: The imposing concubine (5) Chapter 427: The imposing concubine (5) Early in the morning, Tang Guo touched her aching lips, slightly speechless. Mei Lan smirked, nced at Tang Guo''s lips, carefully avoided the wounds, and added makeup to her. Last night was the day when the imperial concubine waited for the bed, and today the women in the harem woulde to her to greet her, and I am also happy for them to be able to wait for the bed. I didn''t know that Tang Guo had been scolded thousands of times, and he had to respectfully salute Tang Guo. Xuanyuanmo has many concubines, and there are more than twenty in total. Except for her noble concubine, there is no more than one concubine. There are only two from the second rank, Meng Shuyi and Yin Xiuyi. One from the third rank, Lan Jieyu. As for Xuanyuanmo''s Bai Yueguang, he is currently from the sixth rank, Anmei. An Ningxiang stood at the very end, not at all inconspicuous, and her appearance could only be considered delicate. The clothes are not eye-catching, the color is dull, the essories on the head are few, and the makeup is light. Even if it was of the same grade as her, she didn''t take her to heart. But if you look closely, you can find that the inconspicuous dress is actually carefully selected in materials, and the embroidery on it is also very different. At first nce, it is inconsequential, but two more nces are very attractive. Especially An Ningxiang''s gentle temperament was enough to attract men''s attention. "The concubine has seen the imperial concubine." All the concubines, please salute, Tang Guo sat on the top steadily, nced at them faintly, and did not give them anything, just said, "Get up." If you are able to sit, sit in your own position, and congratte the imperial concubine. Tang Guo didn''t care about these people, Yu Guang kept on An Ningxiang''s face. An Ningxiang was indifferent on the surface, but in fact she was stirring her handkerchief with her hands, her eyes were so sad that she did not miss it. She raised her brows slightly, and it seemed that Xuanyuanmo had not exined her n to An Ningxiang. Yes, it shows that it is rted to the disgraceful side of the royal family. Moreover, An Ningxiang''s performance and the rtionship with Xuanyuanmo are already pretty good. "The embroidery on Anmei''s clothes is very unique." Tang Guo''s words came to an end, and the room had been looking at An Ningxiang for twenty days. These women''s eyes were actually very venomous, and they could tell at a nce that An Ningxiang''s materials were unusual, and her embroidery skills were also quite exquisite. No need to say anything from Tang Guo, An Ningxiang was noticeable. An Ningxiang didn''t expect that the imperial concubine would notice a little girl and feel a little confused. Earlier, she was indeed ufortable because of Xuanyuan Mo Chong = Fortunate Concubine. He said that he only spoiled the concubine on the surface, and she liked her. This is paving the way for her. If she is directly promoted to her rank, she will definitely cause a lot of trouble. She understands this, but she is notfortable in her heart. "Is the imperial concubine fancy the clothes of a little beauty?" Lan Jieyu covered her mouth and smiled, "If the imperial concubine likes it, it is better to ask where the material of Anmei was obtained and who embroidered the embroidery." "The imperial concubine wants an item, isn''t it easy?" Obviously he was helping Tang Guo, but in fact Lan Jieyu pushed Tang Guo to be willful and domineering and bullied the weak concubine. Tang Guoning nced at Lan Jieyu. The reason why Lan Jieyu is unique in the harem is that she always speaks readily. It was because Lan Jieyu was originally Xuanyuanmo''s confidant, specifically for An Ningxiang''s confidant. Once anyone is embarrassed by An Ningxiang, Lan Jieyu must step up to attract attention. I have to say that Xuanyuanmo really considered a lot for An Ningxiang. Tang Guo sat on the top gracefully and suddenly smiled. Chapter 428: The imposing concubine (6) Chapter 428: The imposing concubine (6) "Lan Jieyu also thinks that embroidery is unique?" "natural." Tang Guo smiled, "You like it too?" Lan Jieyu didn''t doubt that he had him, and said straightforwardly, "Of course I like it. I believe that no one does not like the sisters and sisters present." "Oh..." Tang Guo nced at all the concubines present, and asked, "Sisters like it too?" The concubines nced at each other and replied together, "Naturally they like it." "I didn''t expect this pce to mention a good-looking sentence, you all liked it," Tang Guo said with a chuckle at the corner of his mouth. He really smiled, and the harem had no color. "In fact, the pce just thinks it is very unique, not too I want, there are so many things in this pce, and the small embroidery just makes this pce a little curious." When she said, she pointed to the surrounding area, let the imperial concubine look at the decorations in her room, and raised the handkerchief in her hand again, "The embroidery on my kerchief is no worse than that." The concubines were speechless. This noble concubine is really bing more and morewless. Is this showing off her baby in public? However, it is really annoying. "Since the younger sisters like it, I can''t say anything, especially Lan Jieyu," Tang Guo gazes on Lan Jieyu, whispering softly, "Since Lan Jieyu and all the sisters like it, Lan Jieyu just now Jieyu''s proposal is not bad," she turned her gaze to An Ningxiang, "An Meiren, did you understand what Lan Jieyu said before?" What? An Ningxiang was still a little confused, she didn''t understand what it meant. "An Meiren?" "The concubine is here." An Ningxiang always felt that it was not very good, and a chill came out from behind. Tang Guo seemed to smile, "Lan Jieyu and my sisters are interested in your embroidery and materials. I asked you where you got them earlier." Without waiting for An Ningxiang to speak, she yawned, "My pce is not very good. I want to go back to rest, so Lao Anmei stay here and talk to Lan Jieyu about materials and embroidery." "Originally, such a thing shouldn''t be done by Anmei, but Lan Jieyu has already proposed it, and my pce is not good enough to show her face, so I have to wrong you." After that, despite Lan Jieyu''s surprised look, Tang Guo was supported by Mei Lan and swayed away. "By the way, if Lan Jieyu gets the new material and that special embroidery, she must wear it to our pce. This pce is also very curious, will Lan Jieyu wear this kind of embroidery? This is... calling her not beautiful? ? ugly? Lan Jieyu''s face stinks, this concubine is really arrogant. It didn''t take long for Xuanyuanmo''s rewards toe down. There are countless precious objects and precious materials. Tang Guo looked at these goodies and was not polite at all, "Make all these materials into good-looking clothes for this pce. From now on, this pce will have to rece them with a new one every day. "The same is true for jewelry, and my pce has to wear it differently every day." She nced at the furnishings in the room, "These furnishings are the same, I change them to this pce every day." Mei Lan: "..." Niangniang, isn''t this bad? "The emperor spoils this pce so much, how can this pce let him down?" Tang Guo sat on the dressing table and smiled, "The objects bestowed by the emperor are only valued when they are used and ced in front of them. I believe he will be very pleased when he knows." Yes... Is it? The father-inw who had brought the goods went out. Hearing what Tang Guo said, he almost stepped on the air and fell. Fortunately, the little **** beside him was quick to support him with his eyesight and hands. He breathed a sigh of relief, nced back secretly, and shook his head. This one''s favorite didn''tst long, and doing so now might be annoying to the emperor. Chapter 429: The imposing concubine (7) Chapter 429: The imposing concubine (7) Gonggong Li reported Tang Guo''s incident to Xuanyuan Mo. Originally, Xuanyuan Mo was very dissatisfied with An Ningxiang''s previous contribution of materials and embroidery. Now that the imperial concubine is so arrogant and lustful, he is even more unhappy. He had some doubts, whether the target of the imperial concubine was set up properly, if she fell too fast, it would not be a good thing. But thinking of the momentum of the Tang family, he instantly settled down. The more arrogant the imperial concubine, the easier it was for him to find the fault of the Tang family. The imperial concubine is so annoying that he won''t feel guilty for doing those things. Besides, a woman who has been touched by another man can''t bear any pity at all. "Choose some more things and send them to the concubine." "Yes, the emperor." Xuanyuan Mo paused, and continued, "Tell the noble concubine, I will be thereter." Tang Guo happily picked up the items, and when she heard Xuanyuanmoing over, she showed a particrly happy smile and was in a good mood to send Grandpa Li away. "Niangniang, are we too arrogant like this?" Mei Lan was a little worried. Although the emperor was very petting Niangniang, the temperament of the spoiled eldestdy was finally exposed. In the harem, I don''t know how many people will be offended. Tang Guo smiled and tried all kinds of jewellery without worry at all, and said casually, "Is this pce very arrogant? But these things are all given by the emperor. Do they need to be put away instead of being disyed every day?" Xuanyuanmo stood at the door, he was taken aback when he heard these words, and did not go directly in. "The emperor''s high-profile petting on this pce means that he is not afraid. He has enough confidence to protect this pce. Does this pce have to be cautious?" "The emperor loves this pce so much, this pce must not let him down." "In the past, at home, Dad did so in the pce, and he hated to find all the good things in the pce. If the pce puts things away, dad would still be angry." Tang Guo smiled tenderly, "The emperor is like this now, this pce certainly cannot hide things, but wants to show them so that he can understand that this pce likes what he gives." "Manny, this is in the pce." "Isn''t the pce the ce of the emperor?" Merlin: "..." "He will protect me." She didn''t im to be herself this time, and her voice was not loud, but Xuanyuan Mo, who was standing at the door, heard clearly. He didn''t know why, and he felt an ufortable feeling in his heart. "When I first entered the pce, my dad told me that he must step by step in the pce and be cautious. But the emperor said that I dont need it. I am already a noble concubine. Under one person, I only listen to him. Why should I care about other peoples eyes? , The emperor made me live with my true temperament." "He said that with him, no one will bully me, even if someone bullies me, he will protect me." Yes, after hearing this, the original owner thought that Xuanyuan Mo liked her, and unabashedly revealed his true temperament, and finally fell into a dead end. Xuanyuan Mo, who was standing outside the door, was also a little stunned. Soon he remembered his purpose, coughed lightly, and walked in. "What is the concubine talking about?" A surprise shed on Tang Guo''s face, put down the little gadgets in his hand, there was no such thing as a noble concubine, and jumped in front of him, threw directly into his arms, and rubbed him against him, so affectionate The contact made Xuanyuanmo stiff. He pushed the person away without a trace, "Noble concubine, it is daytime." Chapter 430: The imposing concubine (8) Chapter 430: The imposing concubine (8) "Amo, no one." She gave Mei Lan a color and said quietly, "Grandpa Li said that Amo ising, so I will let them all go out, no one will see." "I have someone make you the lotus seed soup you like." Tang Guo picked up Lianzi Geng and sent it to Xuanyuan Mo, "A Mo came just right, and it has been chilled here for a while." Xuanyuanmo was holding the lotus soup, with an unexinableplexity in his heart. Looking at the woman in front of him with a bright smile and an expectant look, he moved his spoon and ate it in one bite. The taste was surprisingly good. "Is it delicious?" she asked expectantly. "good to eat." She smiled and bent her eyes, "That''s great. From now on, if Amo wants to eat,e to me and I will help you prepare it." Xuanyuanmo originally had no appetite. Lianzigeng was originally a sweet dish and should not be an appetizer. But the taste of this bowl of lotus seed soup was really iparable to the royal chef, and he had eaten it before he knew it. Looking at the empty bowl, I was a little stunned. Tang Guo reached out and wiped the corners of his mouth with the kerchief, "It''s delicious, I know A Mo will love it." Her eyes were dotted with stars, as if they were as brilliant as the brightest gxy. It was difficult for Xuanyuanmo to find any impurity from these translucent eyes. Such recognition made him feel a little ufortable, and he didn''t want to stay here longer. "The chef here is really good, I want to take it away." Tang Guo smiled brightly, "Amo''s nothing in this pce, but I won''t give you this cook. From now on, Amo will be able toe and eat every day." I have to say that Xuanyuanmo really found a reason toe to the imperial concubine pce this time, and the food here is really good. At night, the sign that the emperor turned over was still the royal concubine''s. Of course the person who came was Xuanyuan Mie. Xuanyuan Mie put his arms around the woman''s waist, feeling contented, thinking of the daytime news, he was not very well. "Noble concubine, I want to eat lotus soup." Xuanyuan Mie was stern, why only prepared lotus soup for that stupid brother? He had been greedy for a day, and he thought he would have something to eat. As a result, there is a cup of hot tea. Tang Guo was stunned for a moment, "The emperor, didn''t you say that it is inappropriate to eat at night?" "My habit has changed. You will prepare more food in the future. I especially like to eat at night." Looking at the little woman in his arms, he nodded nkly. He hooked his mouth, stroked her cheek, and kissed. Kiss the corner of her mouth, "My noble concubine is so beautiful." After sessfully seeing the blush on her cheeks, he was also a little hot in his heart, and he really wanted to do something right now. "The emperor, you let go of your concubine." "Don''t let go." Tang Guo pushed his hand, "If the emperor doesn''t let go, there will be no lotus seed soup to eat." After she finished speaking, she raised her head embarrassedly. Xuanyuan Mie was stunned for a moment, and after carefully recollecting this sentence, he asked, "The afternoon lotus soup was made by the imperial concubine?" He didn''t know how it tasted, but the stupid brother seemed to think it was delicious. With Tang Guo''s affirmation, he felt a little angry, but this is his woman, why should that stupid Xuanyuanmo eat the lotus soup made by herself? ? "The emperor, do you still want to eat lotus soup?" Xuanyuan Mie loosened her waist, a little angry, "Yes." "Then you wait here first, and your concubine wille as soon as you go." "No, I want to go with you." "The gentleman is far from the kitchen." "I am the emperor, the emperor is the eldest, I have the final say." Xuanyuan Mie took the woman''s hand, took her to the small kitchen, and closed the kitchen door easily, and Mei Lan guarded outside tremblingly. With a cold sweat, I sighed, and it turned out that the king''s heart is unpredictable, and the emperor is like a tiger. Chapter 431: The imposing concubine (9) Chapter 431: The imposing concubine (9) Xuanyuan Mie was not in a good mood after eating the lotus soup that Xin Nian Nian had eaten. The world is delicious, why should Xuanyuanmo eat it? He calmly thought about how to abduct the concubine away. This stupid woman already liked Xuanyuanmo very much. If he said that Xuanyuanmo was fake to her, she would definitely not believe it. Maybe because of this, he thinks that he is the one who is unpredictable. The Tang family was jealous by Xuanyuan Mo. With the stupid character of the younger brother, the Tang family will be destroyed sooner orter. As for how it is destroyed, there can be a lot of tricks here. Xuanyuan Mie squinted his eyes, only to let this stupid woman know about Xuanyuan Mo''s wolf ambition, and to use her well, until she was afraid, would she believe it in the end. At this time, it was much easier to take her away. But... she might be sad this way. Such a thin little person, he really couldn''t bear her heartbroken appearance. Tang Guo held his chin, smiled and paid attention to the pensive Xuanyuan Mie, whilemunicating with the system, "Guess what he is thinking?" [It looks bad, are you jealous? He has already seen the host''s great charm, and Xuanyuan Mie is still an old acquaintance, and he must not escape the host''s big palm. But I didn''t expect that as soon as I met, I fell into trouble, and mybat effectiveness was simply five scum. "He was thinking how to abduct me away." What? ? Is it so direct? The system does not understand. "In fact, where there is such a trouble, I am very happy to follow him, he is more interesting. Of course, revenge is also very important." Well, very good. The host will not forget the hatred when he is in a big rtionship. This hatred temper is no one. Tang Guo noticed that Xuanyuan Mie''s brows were stretched out, as if he had understood something, and a sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Feeling her gaze, his smile instantly became indulgent. He pointed to the corner of his mouth, "Noble concubine, wipe the corner of my mouth for me." Tang Guo obediently wiped his mouth, and when he was about to withdraw his hand after wiping, he grabbed his wrist. Holding the soft little hand, squeezed it, Xuanyuan Mie held her waist, "From now on, I will eat the food prepared by the imperial concubine every night. I will not pick, as long as it is made by the imperial concubine." "It''s gettingte, it''s time to rest." Xuanyuan Mie really wanted to do something, but with the self-esteem of a man, he was unwilling to wear Xuanyuanmo''s mask and do those things with a woman he liked. So he could only endure it, and he was extremely ufortable. Every time he waited for the woman beside him to fall asleep, he bit the red lips fiercely, and put his arms around the delicate body, as if to rub her into his own bones and blood, and never separate. Late at night, Xuanyuan Mie had a pair of red eyes, smelling the sweet scent from around him, this day could not be passed! ! He turned over and pressed the woman down, wantonly plundered, swollen lips, and kissed her neck. When the white neck became red, he stopped. Rubbing his eyebrows, looking at the abusive woman, smiling bitterly, when did he be such a beast. Finally, he quickly tidied up the clothes for the woman, put her in his arms, closed his eyes and fell asleep. "Hold up with the tortoise." Tang Guo sighed, "Tsk, this pce is so stunning, he can stand it, kiss and kiss it." [The host is so big that it''s not just pro-pros, but almost stripped off, pro-prosperous and pinched. "You peeked??" [I... I was not careful. I didn''t expect him to wake up suddenly at night. [But I have to say, the host is big, he will be suffocated like this...] "No, I believe him." Smiling, Tang Guo fell asleep. Chapter 432: The imposing concubine (10) Chapter 432: The imposing concubine (10) Xuanyuanmo had people tell Tang Guo early in the morning that he woulde to eat at noon. Meaning, let Tang Guo tell the cook to prepare the food. The lotus seed soup yesterday made him feel a little aftertaste. When I came here, the smell of the food came out, which was better than what the Imperial Kitchen made. When everyone else went out, Tang Guo served Xuanyuan Mo''s soup and smiled, "Amo, I don''t know what you like to eat, so let the cook prepare some." Xuanyuanmo took a sip of the soup and ate a few more sips of dishes, without time to see Tang Guo. When I was half full, I wanted topliment Tang Guo. When I looked at her, I saw the circles of red marks on my neck. My heart sank. When he put down the bowl, shook his fist, and asked the emperor brother to do that, he should understand that he and this woman would no longer have anything to do with him. But seeing the circle of red stamps, he was still very ufortable and felt very dazzling. Tang Guo seemed to notice the other person''s eyes, she couldn''t help but pull the cket, blushing, and said to Xuanyuanmo, "Amo, why do you always sneak in the middle of the night..." That shy appearance made Xuanyuanmo dull. . not him! It''s really not him. It happened that he wore this green hat willingly. "It''s all my bad body that makes Amo so ufortable." "Amo, there are still many sisters in the pce." Tang Guo suddenly burst into tears, "Although I don''t want you to go at all, but...I can''t serve you. As an emperor, I can''t be the only one, so ......" The more I talked, the quieter and the more tears fell. Obviously not willing, but want to say. Xuanyuanmo was depressed, and had tofort him. He patted Tang Guo on the shoulder, "I won''t go to other pces, I wille to the noble concubine every night." This is the end of the matter. From the day he spoke to the emperor, there was no way to recover. She has been touched by the emperor''s brother, and there is no possibility with him, he can only walk to the end. Besides, the person he likes is always An Ningxiang. In order for An Ningxiang to grow up, and to sit firmly in the position of queen in the future, she can only sacrifice her. Who made her father''s name Tang? The Tang family''s power has grown to make him jealous. "Amo, is what you said is true?" The woman burst into Xuanyuanmo''s arms with tears and staring at him, "Are you going to other pces anymore?" "Not going." He hadn''t nned to go, just like this. "Then other sisters will be dissatisfied." "You are a noble concubine, you have the final say, what else can they do to you?" Xuanyuanmo looked at the dazzling red seal and felt cruel, so he asked her to deal with the thoughtful women. Xiangcai was able to grow up to stand shoulder to shoulder with him. "Amo, you are so kind, except for Daddy, you are the best person in this world who treats me." Seeing the woman moved, Xuanyuanmo pursed his mouth, eyes always on those marks on her neck. The fist was held and then released, and the held and released, and finally pushed her away because of the busy government affairs, and left with a heavy step. "Haha, just ask Xuanyuanmo whether the green hat looks good." As soon as Xuanyuanmo left, Tang Guo''s tears collected and the systemined, and Mei Lan was also shocked on one side. Recently, she always feels that something is wrong with her imperial concubine, how something is wrong, for example, it is very wrong before her. She chose to keep silent and observe slowly. Seeing her happy tea tasting by her mother ~ ~ the weirdness in my heart is getting stronger and stronger. Is the imperial concubine divorced? ? Chapter 433: The imposing concubine (11) Chapter 433: The imposing concubine (11) Xuanyuanmo stayed in the imperial concubine pce night and night, one day, three days, even the ten-day concubine could still ept it. However, it has been a month, and the emperor has no ns to go to other pces at all. He favors other concubines, which makes many people unable to hold back. Xuanyuanmo didn''t seem to know, but he still went to the imperial concubine''s pce every day. Of course, only Tang Guo knew that the one who came to her pce every night, called Xuanyuan Mie, was getting more and more excessive at night. When she just fell asleep, the other party would press her = kiss = all over again. The two people she admired most in this world were the Xuanyuan Brothers twins. Both of them are very tolerant, one face life=color=life=scent, and he just endured it for a month, even if he kissed it once, he would not take thest step. Another imperial concubine and elder brother who watched him helplessly night=night turn=cloud=cover=rain, so a big green hat, he could wear it safely, and gritted his teeth during the day to reward all kinds of precious things. To her. Admire, have to admire. Mei Lan had recovered from shock to calm, watching Tang Guo look more and more respectful. She underestimated her mother, and as far as the person in this pce is most capable of acting, there is no one who can fight except her mother. "Almost there, Mei Lan is very savvy." Tang Guo yed with a jade ruyi, casually toss it aside, and changed himself to a beautiful bracelet, Mei Lan also gave very intimate suggestions. "Go call Meng Shuyi, Yin Xiuyi, He Fangyi, and Yu Shunyi." Mei Lan didn''t understand what to do, so she was very obedient to invite several masters over. The four invited did not quite understand what this arrogant concubine was going to do. They have a lot of bitterness in their hearts, but what can they do? "Meet the imperial concubine." Tang Guo raised his hand, "Get up, you don''t need to be polite today, my pce is too busy to panic, and I want to y with you." Looking for them to y? Are you sure you are not here to y with them? "Men, take things out and share them with some younger sisters." Of course Xuanyuan Mo rewarded something, she smiled, "It''s almost impossible to put it in the storeroom, my sisters, I will give it to you." Four concubines: There is one sentence that you dont know should be said improperly, Concubine, you are too much. Tang Guo asked someone to make a square table, led the four people to the seat, asked Mei Lan to take out her toys, raised her eyes and looked at a few people, "Is it boring in the pce?" The four of them looked at each other with a bit bitter mouth, can it be boring? The only fun is to fight for favor, but this one is good, one person dominates, and they don''t give them any chance at all. No matter what they do, the emperor will always be on her side. Whether she is right or wrong, it is right, and whether they are right or wrong, it is wrong. Under such circumstances, what can they do? She is still the daughter of the general, and with such a powerful father, their family can''t do anything. "My pce recently got a good thing, share it with you." The four of them looked at the square pieces on the table, and they were a little bit interested, "Emperor Concubine, what is this?" "Mahjong." Tang Guo spit out two words, "Come on, this pce teaches you. This is a game for four people. It will be especially fun after the meeting. The things just given to you will be regarded as your boss. Then you will listen carefully. Ill get bored from now on, and the four of you can make a table together." "If other sisters are interested, you can also teach them." Chapter 434: The imposing concubine (12) Chapter 434: The imposing concubine (12) "But..." Tang Guo smiled at them, "There are two people, you are not allowed to teach, and you must also warn other people. You are not allowed to teach two people. It should be said that your games will have these two in the future. Dont y when people are around." The four of them were stunned. No wonder the imperial concubine asked them to y the game. She had an idea. "Dare to ask the imperial concubine, who are these two?" Meng Shuyi couldn''t help asking. Tang Guo smiled, "Lan Jieyu, An Meiren." The four were surprised. One of them was straightforward and the other was low-key. When did they offend the imperial concubine? In one afternoon, the four of them went from being curious to addicted,pletely attracted by the game of Mahjong. "Ah -" He Fangyi eximed, and then said frustratedly, "I made a wrong number, can I go back on it, the concubine empress?" Tang Guo shook his head, "No." Yu Shunyi covered her mouth and smiled, "Sister He, you are a little silly, and you won''t regret this game. The imperial concubine is right, and the brand can see her character." "No, I..." He Fangyi shook his head quickly, pitifully, "I''m so dumb." Meng Shuyi looked at the baby in the basket next to her, feeling very good, "I have epted, two sisters." Yin Xiuyi couldn''t help it, "Sister He, it''s just right for you to lose all, it''s my time." His eyes stared at the table madly. Mahjong is a really fun game. They all admire the imperial concubine, neither lose nor win, this is not something that everyone can do. At the same time, they also understand that the imperial concubine is definitely not unwinning, but they just don''t want to win them. Throughout the afternoon, He Fangyi was the only loser. Fortunately, before leaving, Tang Guo rewarded her with a lot of objects, whichforted her little soul. For several days, Tang Guo invited them to y mahjong during the day. Xuanyuanmo wille when dinner is ordered. At night, Xuanyuan Mie woulde over, and while she was asleep, he would always do something extraordinary. She is really busy, but she is having fun. For half a month, she took out a lot of gadgets to share with the four of them. After they yed, they gave them to the concubines they were close to. Everyone is not a fool. Be very careful when ying this. She is still a dignified concubine in front of others. Only when she is at the table can she have a little regretful image. [On the concubine after indulging in mahjong, what should I do if I do not want to fight for favor? One day, the four of them came to Tang Guo quietly again. Recently, they were especially interested in the maintenance tips that the imperial concubine gave out. When I looked at it, I heard Tang Guo say, "Do you want to get one promotion." Several people looked up at the same time, a little confused, what promotion, oh... soon they reacted, grade? Looking at their reaction, Tang Guo was amused, "When the emperores up, I will let him mention it for you." "Whatever." Meng Shuyi curled her lips, "The emperor can''t see us anyway." It turned out that they were still dissatisfied, but now they have discovered something more fun than fighting for favor. There are so many treasures in the hands of the imperial concubine, which is much more interesting than the emperor. If the imperial concubine is a man, they might consider fighting for favor. In fact, they are not fools, and the emperor can''t tolerate others at all. The imperial concubine also has the means. Although they don''t know where they came from, they must have the ability. Fight with the mysterious imperial concubine and seek death? It''s still important to hold the thighs, and now they are thinking about how to maintain them. "Oh... I just think that after one rise, it''s better to scream." what? The four of them stared at Tang Guo, their eyes widened. Dare to feel good to help them get promoted? ? Chapter 435: The imposing concubine (13) Chapter 435: The imposing concubine (13) Within two days, there was a big promotion in the harem. When Tang Guo and Xuanyuan Mo mentioned this matter, he was very happy. In fact, he wanted to promote An Ningxiang a long time ago, so he was afraid of attracting other people''s attention. Tang Guo''s move was very much in line with his wishes. Usually, except for An Ningxiang and Tang Guo, he doesn''t care about the news of the harem. It should be said that he does not pay attention to a group of deep pce women. Meng Shuyi became the Concubine Meng, and Yin Xiuyi became the Concubine Yin. He Fangyi became He Ronghua, and Yu Shunyi became Yu Ronghua, changing from the fourth rank to the fourth rank. Lan Jieyu became Lan Gui''s concubine, and she changed from Third-Rank to Third-Rank. For Xuanyuanmo''s Bai Yueguang, Anmei was also promoted from the sixth rank to the positive sixth rank An nobleman. It was rainy weather again, Xuanyuan Mo thought to himself, if he didn''t eat the food in the imperial concubine''s pce, he wouldn''te here in the rain. When I walked into the pce today, there was indeed a smell of dishes, but the taste was not familiar. He doesn''t look good. Is it because he spoils her so much that he even reluctant to prepare food for him? Xuanyuanmo was angry, especially since she could see her exposed skin every day when she came over, there would always be that kind of obtrusive marks, and her heart was flustered. He didn''t intend to turn around and leave. Sitting at the dinner table, Grandpa Li asked just in time, "Maybe the imperial concubine is urging the cook in the kitchen." Xuanyuanmo felt better, nodded, ready to wait. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo''s people to wait, but instead waited for Mei Lan toe out. Mei Lan''s face was ugly, and when she saw Xuanyuan Mo, she knelt down quickly. "The ve and maid neglected the emperor, and I ask the emperor to forgive me." In fact, there was a bit ofint in my heart. The imperial concubine is not feeling well now. Just now I was thinking about going to the kitchen to do something, because she pulled the person back. "Where is the noble concubine?" "Niangniang..." Mei Lan pursed her lips, "Niangniang is a little ufortable." Xuanyuanmo''s expression changed, and he said with concern, "What''s the matter?" "Every rainy weather, the imperial concubine''s knee hurts." Mei Lan said again, "I''m afraid that the empress will not be able toe out to apany the emperor to eat." "Where is the cook who cooks?" Xuanyuan Mo pointed to the dishes on the table, "I prefer the meals that the mysterious cook cooks." Mei Lan bit her lip, not daring to tell the truth, and panicked, "The cook has something to do at home. I wille back to the pceter." Xuanyuanmo was a little disappointed, but he stood up and walked inside. After entering =, he saw the pale woman with frowning brows. He couldn''t help but move faster, "What''s wrong with the concubine?" "A Mo..." Tang Guo burst into tears, "Knee hurts." She hugged Xuanyuan Mo''s waist, "It hurts very much." Xuanyuanmo wanted to get angry, but couldn''t give birth anymore, and didn''t push her away, "I asked the doctor toe and see." "Already seen it, it''s useless." Xuanyuanmo didn''t believe it, so he called an imperial doctor. After the diagnosis, he got only one sentence: "The old disease, the root of the disease that fell when I was young, can''t be cured, and the pain is unbearable every rainy weather, and the imperial concubine must live well. "Does it hurt?" Xuanyuanmo hadn''t noticed her frowning like this before. He looked at the imperial doctor, "Is there a way to relieve the pain?" "The emperor forgive me, no." "Only after the rainy weather, the imperial concubine is good for health, it is best not to touch cold water, every night you need to soak your legs with medicine to slow down. Chapter 436: The imposing concubine (14) Chapter 436: The imposing concubine (14) At night, Xuanyuan Mie came. It rained today and he knew her knee would hurt. Put her leg on her own, rub her gently, exert some internal strength, and she saw her soothing expression. "Why don''t you help your concubine rubbing during the day = rubbing, rubbing earlier = rubbing doesn''t hurt so much." Xuanyuan Mie was smiling, he wanted toe too, he showed up during the day, wouldn''t his identity be exposed? "Many people during the day." Tang Guo was amused, her face was still aggrieved, "I didn''t n to eat today, my lord, don''t you mind?" He squeezed her cheek and held her in his arms, "It all hurts like this, how can I bear to let you prepare for food?" Mei Lan, who wasing in with the potion, was suddenly startled, staring at Xuanyuan Mie, fearing that he might be seen, and then hung his head quickly, with no less shock in his eyes. If she hadn''t held the basin steadily, she would definitely fall down. She held the basin and put it aside carefully, keeping her head down, not daring to look up. She was afraid that she knew a big secret, the emperor during the day and the emperor at night were not alone. Yes, yes, the name her noble concubine and empress treat the two people has never been the same. The one in the daytime called Amo, calling himself me. For the night, I only call him the emperor and call himself a concubine. What is the difference between this? So, which emperor is true? The imperial concubine must know what the secret is in it. She bit her lip tightly and didn''t dare to speak. In this pce, the more you know, the faster you will die. Don''t look at the peace in the pce. However, Mei Lan''s thoughts and expression just now filled the eyes of the two people beside the bed. What Xuanyuan Mie thought was whether to kill someone and find someone to rece him. "It''s still Mei Lan caring. She has been serving her concubine since she was a child. She knew her knees hurt in rainy weather, so she prepared a potion early." Tang Guo''s inadvertent sentence dispelled Xuanyuan Mie''s idea of killing people. Forget it, find someone to look at Mei Lan, lest she chew her tongue. "The emperor, my concubine always feels that you are a little different during the day and at night." Mei Lan hung her head on one side as a wooden stake, her heart tightened. The empress knew everything, so why did she ask? If it was the real emperor during the day, then... she couldn''t imagine how ruthless the emperor was, she wanted to treat the empress like this. "Just take Guo''er. During the day, I had brain twitching," Xuanyuan Mie whispered while holding his beloved person. "During the day, I did something bad. It must not be my idea. Guo''er must distinguish." Tang Guo raised her head, her eyes were a little confused, and she smiled at him suddenly, "So, the emperor is sincere to the concubine, is he really spoiling the concubine?" "Naturally." For her, he has be a beast. Isn''t it true? She lowered her head, nestled in his arms, and said softly, "That''s fine, as long as it is sincere." Xuanyuan Mie condensed the woman in his arms, his heart tightened, did she see anythinging from it? Or was it just the pain that caused her to think? That night, Xuanyuan Mie didn''t make a mess, and only slept peacefully with her arms around her. When Xuanyuan Mie left, Mei Lan asked everyone to go out and waited on Tang Guo alone. What did she want to ask, but as a maid, she shouldn''t ask. However, she had been by Empress''s side since she was a child, she had to ask. If it was what she had guessed, the Xuanyuan family members would really feel sorry for the mother. "Manny." Chapter 437: The imposing concubine (15) Chapter 437: The imposing concubine (15) "what happened?" Mei Lan hadn''t spoken yet, tears were falling down, she couldn''t help it. From the mirror, she clearly saw the sadness in the eyes of the mother. So, she guessed right? "Manny, you are wronged, think of a way to tell the general." Tang Guo sat in front of the dressing table, twitching the corner of her mouth, "What about telling Daddy? How do you say it?" "But he was too much." "What about being too much? He was jealous of my Tang family. If Dad knew and attacked him, wouldn''t he give him an excuse to get rid of my Tang family?" "So, my mother is going to wrong you?" Tang Guo smiled slightly, of course not, doesn''t Xuanyuanmo like green hats? She would let the other party wear a green hat for a lifetime, still wearing it willingly. "The emperor during the day is real, right?" Tang Guo lowered his eyes and answered, "Yes." "Who is it at night?" Mei Lan almost broke down. The more expressionless the Empress, the more saddened her heart. How long has the Empress kept this secret? Tang Guoughed softly, "It''s not a big deal to cry." "Isn''t that big? It''s thedy who is wronged, the reputation of thedy is corrupted, and your body is tainted," Mei Lan got a little blown up, "The servant girl really doesn''t understand what Xuanyuanmo thinks." "You girl, you are so courageous, you dare to call Xuanyuanmo directly." Tang Guo ran her hair, "Reassured, it''s not a big deal, he likes this, I will do what he wants." "Manny, do you still like such a person?" "Once." Mei Lan was stunned for a moment, her heart still aching, "What are you going to do now?" "Pretend you don''t know." Tang Guo smiled, "Actually, I am quite satisfied with that person at night, everything depends on me, much better than Xuanyuanmo. He helped me rub my knees, so it was morefortable." "I tried it. He doesn''t have a human skin mask on his face, he just looks like that." Mei Lan looked at her mother''s eagerness, she was stupid. "So, is Guo''er very satisfied with me?" The voice suddenly heard behind him shocked Mei Lan. Xuanyuan Mie didn''t expect that he suddenly wanted toe and see her, intending to take a sneak peek, but he heard the conversation between the two without expecting it. Even more unexpectedly, she gave him such a big surprise. She seemed very satisfied with him. Xuanyuan Mie made a sly smile at the corner of her mouth. Regardless of Mei Lan''s surprise, she walked to her side, knelt down, put her big palms on her knees, and gently rubbed them. "I rubbed Guoer, is itfortable?" Tang Guo lowered her eyes, meeting his gaze, her lips bend, "Yes, it''s veryfortable." "From now on, I will help Guoer rub every day, okay?" Tang Guo directly hooked his neck, rubbed him against him, half-squinting, "Okay." Xuanyuan Mie couldn''t help it anymore, hugged her whole person in his arms, and kissed the red lips in front of Mei Lan. Mei Lan reacted and quickly went out to watch the door with her flushed face. She needs to calm down. The emperor gave her wife a man to take the initiative to cuckold. The empress did not object, she was very satisfied with this man. Does this man seem to like empress? ? Oh my God, what is this. Watch the door, this matter cannot be known to others. Tang Guo squeezed Xuanyuan Mie''s face, and she tugged, "Sure enough, no one has a skin mask." She slid her finger to the corner of his mouth, and sheughed, "But it is still very different." "When did Guoer discover it?" Chapter 438: The imposing concubine (16) Chapter 438: The imposing concubine (16) Tang Guo lightly raised her eyes, and Shui Mengmeng stared at him, "When we first met," she lowered her head and twitched the corners of her mouth, "I found it." Xuanyuan Mie quickly patted the person in his arms, "With me, no one dares to bully Guoer. If Guoer wants to leave the pce, I will take you away." The trouble is a little troublesome, but he wants to take a woman away, and that stupid brother can''t stop it. "I don''t want to go." "Guo''er still likes him?" Xuanyuan Mie''s eyes were a little bleak. That''s right. He intervened toote. It''s normal for Guo''er to like that stupid brother. He hugged people tightly. "Xuanyuanmo is not a good thing. Don''t like him. , Its better to like me." Tang Guo smiled secretly. This person''s face is really thick, and he has never seen such a positive self-rmendation. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she stared straight at the man in front of her, "It''s not impossible to like you, but I need time." "Okay, as long as Guo''er is willing, I can wait." Xuanyuan Mie was really relieved. Originally, he thought this person would feel painful to know the truth. He was surprised that he didn''t want her to understand as much as she thought. But he always felt that under that smile was a scratched and scarred heart. "Why won''t Guo''er leave?" He still asked, "Except for Xuanyuan Mo''s life and the throne, I can help you." Tang Guo smiled and was silent for a while, "I don''t want his life, nor is it rare for a throne." "I just want him to feel painful and regret it. He is in the most glorious position in his life, but he can''t get what he wants." There was a cold light at the corner of her mouth, "Will you help me?" "help." Anyway, it is easy to do without usurping the throne and killing the stupid brother. "I won''t let the Tang family have trouble." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows slightly, "I have to say that you are more acquainted than Xuanyuanmo, and more cute, no wonder it is easier to attract people''s attention." "My name is Xuanyuan Mie, and I am the twin brother of that idiot Xuanyuan Mo." Xuanyuan Mie said tly, "He should havee outte, his head was squashed, and I can''t tell the difference between good and bad." [Hahahahaha...Host, this person is so funny, do you have such aint about your brother? Gee tut! He is certain that this kind of personality is particrly pleasing to the host, and he can feel the host''s very happy mood. Tang Guo took out a medicine bottle, and under Xuanyuan Mie''s surprised gaze, she poured out a pale yellow pill, "This is called Huang Liang Yi Meng." "What is it for?" "Dreaming." Tang Guo nced at Xuanyuan Mie deeply, "You should have a lot of questions, why shouldn''t I go? For what I will do next, you will not hinder me, so it is necessary for you to have a dream." She raised the pill in her hand andughed softly, "Dare to eat it?" In case it was poison, it would be dead. In the next instant, Xuanyuan Mie opened his mouth and held the pill. At the same time, he also held her index finger. The tip of her tongue licked gently, "Why don''t you dare to eat?" After speaking, Xuanyuan Mie felt a little sleepy. He didn''t want anything else, so he rolled on the couch with the person in his arms and buried his head in her neck, "I fell in love with Guo''er at first sight, which I least want to believe. reason." "There is a feeling that you are willing to ask me to die." Xuanyuan Mie''s vision became more and more blurred, and there was a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth, "Guoer, did you poison me?" "This antidote can only be you." Chapter 439: The imposing concubine (17) Chapter 439: The imposing concubine (17) Xuanyuan Mie had a dream, but he actually didn''t know if it was a dream. He clearly remembered that Tang Guo gave him a pill called Huang Liang Yimeng, and then he fell asleep. Wake up again, right here. Very familiar, he was surprised, isn''t this her pce? And now... he looked at himself, and he was wearing the clothes that the emperor could wear. His body was uncontroble, walking towards the position of the bed, a soft body plunged into his arms. He looked at the woman''s face in surprise. Who is this Guoer? With a shy expression on her face, she called him "Amo." Xuanyuan Mie, who was initially a little confused and sentimental, woke up suddenly, no, Guoer had never called him "A Mo" because she knew at a nce that he was not Xuanyuan Mo. What''s going on right now? His body was still uncontroble, looking at the beautiful and charming woman, he quickly fed a pill into her mouth. Immediately after putting her on the couch, he sat on the side by himself all night, ording to the time Xuanyuanmo told, he left again. He woulde every night and still feed her a pill. Xuanyuan Mie seemed to be a little enlightened. He was dreaming, but was it true or false? But he can be sure that if it were not the first time he met, he would have a crush on Guoer, and he would definitely deal with her as in his dream. The imperial concubine''s favor for a while, did not expect the Tang family disaster to be approaching. General Tang was framed as coborating with the enemy and treason, and the Tang family was ransacked, and the imperial concubine was arrogant and extravagant. Xuanyuan Mie watched all this with cold eyes, but felt very ufortable in his heart. If this is the fruit of the previous life... Seeing her standing alone in the cold pce, suffering from joint pain every day, she asked with a pale face, why? In the whole dream, the imperial concubine did not do anything incriminating, she was just a little arrogant. She murmured more than once. It was Amo who said that she didn''t have to bear it. It was Amo who said it could protect her. It was Amo who said that she was the biggest in the pce, and she didn''t have to give in to anyone in front of her. It was Amo who said that she can let her own temperament do things. It was Xuanyuanmo''s favor that made her sink into it, and she never took the initiative to deal with other imperial concubines. She waited for a long time in the cold pce, waited until the Tang family was full of copies, and waited until Xuanyuan Mo Li''an Ningxiang. She ran out secretly, hiding in the corner, and heard the sweet words of the two. Xuanyuanmo embraced An Ningxiang with a look of affection, and eximed, "Ningxiang is finally my queen." At that time, she realized that Xuanyuanmo didn''t love her. She was just An Ningxiang''s shield. She ran back to Lenggong barefoot, staggering, and burned Lenggong, burning herself to death. When Xuanyuan Mie watched her body burned by the fire, she didn''t even move, she didn''t struggle, as if she couldn''t feel pain in that body. The sad and lonely eyes prated his heart, as long as he remembered that this was Guo''er''s previous life, he felt ufortable in his heart. When Xuanyuan Mie woke up, the person in his arms was sleeping with his eyes closed. He gently stroked her cheek, which was indescribablyplicated for a while. "Woke up?" Tang Guo opened his eyes and met Xuanyuan Mie''splicated gaze, "Presumably you must have sighed a lot." Xuanyuan Mie didn''t say a word, he only hugged her and patted gently, "In this life, I will protect you." "You don''t want to hinder me." Tang Guo smiled, "It''s better to be cute." Chapter 440: The imposing concubine (18) Chapter 440: The imposing concubine (18) "Are the legs better?" Late at night, Xuanyuan Mie carefully rubbed her legs with ointment, and found that she was enduring pain, which made her a lot easier. "I found a good folk doctor. He gave this ointment. I rubbed it every day. It won''t hurt so much." Mei Lan stood silently at the door, and heard the man inside whispering to her family''s wife, so gentle andplicated. She was fighting between heaven and man in her heart. On one side, the empress was a noble concubine. She shouldn''t be involved with men other than the emperor. If she is discovered, she will be dead. While thinking about this, this man was allowed by the emperor, and the empress took a fancy to this person. Didnt the emperor ask for it herself? There was a vague sense of revenge in her heart. "Does Guo''er still like Xuanyuanmo?" Xuanyuan Mie asked her anxiously while rubbing her knees, this woman could not be controlled, and she gave him a subconscious feeling, don''t try to be careful in front of her, she likes honest and well-behaved people. Thinking of this, Xuanyuan Mie was amused. He was the hidden emperor of the Qin Kingdom at any rate. He couldn''t help but rubbing her legs willingly with this little woman. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, wrapped his arms around his neck, and kissed him on the cheek, "I don''t like it anymore." "Since you don''t like it anymore, leave with me. The revenge cane slowly." Xuanyuan Mie''s eyes lit up and he couldn''t help touching the kiss on his face, although he secretly kissed her once every day. But it is different from her taking the initiative to kiss him. Tang Guo shook his head, "I will never leave the pce in my life." Xuanyuan Mie''s whole body froze, and his heart sank. Sure enough, did he still have ideas for Xuanyuanmo? "What are you thinking about?" Tang Guo squeezed his handsome face and pressed his lips directly. "For you, wherever I am, isn''t it the same?" Xuanyuan Mie was taken aback for a moment, and looked at her strangely, "Guoer, you..." "Yes, just what you think, I want to be the most favored concubine in the pce, and in front of Xuanyuanmo, I have to be in love with his brother all day long," she put her delicate hand on his heart, and she raised her eyes With a smile, "If you don''t want to, you don''t have to agree." "My revenge, but you are also included. Who told you to be sent by Xuanyuanmo?" Tang Guo nced at him, "If you don''t want to, you can go by yourself." When the words fell, Xuanyuan Mie''s waist was pinched, and his forehead was ced on her forehead. The tips of their noses touched the tips of their noses, and they were very close, "I do." "I only have one condition. Guo''er is not allowed to be too close to Xuanyuanmo, and he is not allowed to give Xuanyuanmo some good food in the future." How can that stupid and bad brother go with the food made by Guoer? Tang Guo smiled, "greedy." "Okay, I promised. After all, you will be the adulterer of the concubine of the Qin Kingdom in the future. This reputation will also wrong you." adulterer? ? Xuanyuan Mie''s expression was not good, and then he remembered that Xuanyuan Mo still has a green hat? I feel better. An adulterer is an adulterer, and Guoer belongs to him anyway. Recognizing his fate, he dried Tang Guo''s feet, hugged her on the couch, and carefully circled her in her arms, with bright eyes staring at her, and the light shing inside became more and more evil. "Guoer..." The man''s Adam''s apple rolled, facing the man''s red cheeks, and wanted to get close to Fangze. Seeing her hear his voice, Shui Lingling''s eyes smiled a little, with A different style. He finally embeds her in his arms hard, and bit his red lips, the softness of the touch makes him very satisfied. Adulterers are also good. It sounds much better than a green hat. Chapter 441: The imposing concubine (19) Chapter 441: The imposing concubine (19) Xuanyuanmo''s life has not been very good these days. Originally, he came to the imperial concubine during the day to eat food. Since thest time it was rainy, the mysterious cook returned home and never came back. He eats the same food from the pce every day, and his temper is getting more and more grumpy. He really wanted to eat some sweets after a meal, such as the kind of lotus seed soup that he ate for the first time. The fragrance was very refreshing. On this day, using food, Xuanyuan Mo inadvertently mentioned the cook. "died." Tang Guo wiped the corners of her mouth and said in a light tone, "She is dead." Xuanyuanmo felt a little regretful and regretful, and couldn''t help but ask more, "How did you die?" "I didn''t expect that Amo would also care about these little people in the pce." Xuanyuan Mo gave a light cough, and said ufortably, "Her cooking skills are very good, I just feel it is a pity." "I also think it''s a pity," Tang Guo sighed as she met Xuanyuanmo''s gaze, "I don''t know why she was so confused and would set herself on fire." "She..." Xuanyuanmo was surprised, "She died by self-immtion, but what wrongdoing is she?" Tang Guo buried her head, and the corners of her mouth curled a little, "She''s the job of my dad who asked Jin Gong to cook for me. Something happened at home that day, and she took a leave of absence from me and went back. Then I heard news from her that she was dead. news." "I let people find out the reason. She went back that day and caught and raped her husband and another woman. Once her husband promised her for life, she didn''t expect it to be only a monthter, and the husband would have other people. Later, her husband unexpectedly wanted to ept the woman who had been with him, of course she would not agree. The woman found her, indicating that the other party and her husband were childhood sweethearts, and they were very affectionate. " "As for why you got married with her, it doesn''t depend on her family background. The chef''s family is in business and is now controlled by her husband. He wants to take a concubine, she really can''t stop it." "On the night when his husband epted the concubine, she burned herself to death with a torch." "A fire burned all the houses and all the homes." After Tang Guo finished speaking, she saw Xuanyuan Mo in shock, holding his arm, "Amo, are you scared?" "How can I be frightened, it''s just that this story is very tragic." Xuanyuan Mo reacted, not knowing why he felt a little guilty, "The cook is worthless." "Does Amo think the same way?" Tang Guo smiled, "I think so too. Even if I want to die, I have to kill the two together." When Tang Guocan said this sentence with a smile, Xuanyuanmo''s eyelids were jumping. "Don''t make promises that you can''t make. It will be misunderstood, Amo, don''t you think?" Xuanyuanmo had no appetite anymore and nodded indiscriminately, "Naturally." "I believe that Amo will not be such a person. Amo is the ninth-five-year-old. You have no jokes." There was an innocent and pure smile on her stunning cheeks, "Amo said he wanted to protect me and would always protect me. Amo said that he would spoil me and he would always spoil me. Amo said he would not like others. People, then definitely not." "Amo is not the kind of hateful person. Amo is the best person in my heart." Xuanyuanmo trembled in his heart, some of them did not dare to look at those bright eyes. Excuse there is something else, leave. Mei Lan''s neck was about to shrink into her belly, watching her concubine''s concubine after leaving the emperor, she used food happily, her back was soaked. Chapter 442: The imposing concubine (20) Chapter 442: The imposing concubine (20) "Xuanyuanmo is the best person?" Xuanyuan Mie was cold, and punitively trapped people in her arms and kissed him fiercely. Finally, he couldn''t help but bit her on the neck. Looking at the bright red marks, he simply left one after another on her neck. trace. "Can this be taken seriously?" Tang Guo touched his stinging neck and pushed him away, "Don''t bite at sight like a puppy." "Just bite!" After finishing speaking, he continued to bite two bites as if he was angry, Xuanyuan Mie gritted his teeth, took the person on the couch, whispered in her ear, "Guoer is covered with traces of mine, why can I still Duplicate saying that another man is the best person, even if it is fake, I am unhappy." After speaking, he stared at the people below with a slightly wronged look, and she still looked at him with a smile. "Guo''er, do you like me?" As he gets along, he is no longer satisfied with those who only have her, he still wants to have her heart. "A Meng behaves better, I can like you more." "How to behave?" "Then I have to realize it by A Mian." She smiled, hooked his neck and kissed him, and whispered, "From now on, you will treat Xuanyuanmo as if I praised Xuanyuanmo for actually cursing him, just satirize him. , Is it interesting to care about with a green hat king?" Green Hat King? Xuanyuan Mie suddenlyughed, grasping her waist, "What a green hat king, a very appropriate name." "Guoer said that if I behave well, he will like me more, right?" "natural." He circled her vigorously, bit her earlobe, and his voice was hoarse, "Then I will serve Guoer morefortably, will I like me more?" Tang Guo was stunned. This temperament had never been encountered before. He looked at his red ears and thenughed, "Naturally." "Then I have to work hard." After everything was done, Xuanyuan Mie carried the person into the wooden barrel in vigor, and refused to let go of the person in his arms for a moment to help her cleanse her body. After the body was cleaned, he put her back on the couch, condensing her blushing cheeks, he satisfactorily pressed the person in his arms, watching her a little tired between his eyebrows, and with a different kind of satisfaction. , Heughed out loud. "Guo''er, are you satisfied tonight?" "Okay." Xuanyuan Mie was furious, but he tried hard, gritted his teeth and said, "Then tomorrow night, let''s continue, and Guo''er will definitely be very satisfied." Tang Guo closed his eyes and contacted the system, "This Xuanyuan Mie is a bit shameless." [The host is big, I think he is really good, handsome and gold, weapon=big=live=good, superb martial arts, and still a loyal dog. "Are you peeking?" [How is it possible? Isn''t the host actively blocking it? How can I see it? ] The system is super wronged, [I can judge from the hosts great mood whether you are satisfied with him. The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth tickled, "In fact, it''s really good, very predictable, it''s just him, he deserves to be the one who has sessfully attracted the attention of the pce." Ouch, my mother, host, you have no morals. She leaned close to the man''s thick chest, wrapped her hands around his waist, and whispered, "A Mie, be good, I will like you more." "Guo''er." Xuanyuan Mie let her pillow with one hand, and wrapped her waist with the other, sighed very contentedly, closed his eyes and fell asleep, "I''ll be good, just listen to Guo''er, stupid brother what? Yes, no more." Chapter 443: The imposing concubine (21) Chapter 443: The imposing concubine (21) When Xuanyuanmo came to the imperial concubine''s pce every day, he could see dazzling marks on her neck, wrists, and even her chin. But the imperial concubine looked at him with a shy look, as if to say that it was not a good thing you did. He feels wronged, he did not do these things at all. Eating food that did not suit the appetite of the past, and unable to ignore the marks on the white neck of the stunning beauty in front of him, he firmly held the chopsticks, mped the vegetables fiercely, and chewed hard. "Amo, are you unhappy?" Hearing the words of concern, Xuanyuan Mo''s expression eased. When he looked at her, he couldn''t ignore the dazzling things. He quickly shifted his gaze to other ces. "No, something about North Korea." Hearing this, Tang Guo didn''t ask too much. It was a taboo for the harem women to do politics. She buried her head and ate food with relish. Every day she looked at the patience of the Green Hat King. She was in a good mood, and when she was in a good mood, she had a good appetite. During the day there is a green-hat king for her to entertain, eat and wear, and an adulterer waits on her at night. There is nothing morefortable than this day. When he was in a good mood, Tang Guo used two bowls of rice to flush Xuanyuanmo''s eyes, who had a bad appetite. "The concubine has a good appetite recently?" Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth and smiled, "Yes, my appetite has been getting better recently, and I ate more without knowing it, Amo, would you mind?" With a pitiful appearance, who can bear to me her for eating many? Xuanyuanmo''s heart is tight. Although he rarely pays attention to the harem, he also understands that the woman''s sudden appetite is very likely to be pregnant. Thinking of this, his face changed. He allowed Xuanyuan Mie to possess this woman, but he didn''t want this woman to hold Xuanyuan Mie''s child. If she really had a child, it would be a shame that could not be washed away for a lifetime. "Is the noble concubine''s body getting bettertely?" "Okay." Tang Guo twitched, what did the Green Hat King think of? Xuanyuanmo had a look of concern and love, "But I don''t worry, I still ask the imperial doctor toe and see." Before Tang Guo could speak, he asked Grandpa Li to ask the imperial doctor. After a while, the imperial physician came over to diagnose Tang Guo''s pulse. Xuanyuanmo sullen his face on one side, clenching his fists, don''t be what he thought. He panicked at the thought of the possibility. "The imperial concubine has been very good recently, and the coldness in the body has also been reduced a lot," the olddy nodded her head repeatedly, with a false eye, touching her beard, "it seems that the imperial concubine has listened to the previous words. ." Tang Guo''s lips were curved, "Yes, the Japanese Pce pays great attention to this. Every day there are people who rub their legs specifically for the pce. The technique is good, and the main pce is veryfortable." "Then it deserves a reward." Xuanyuan Mo said on the side. "I''ve already rewarded it. I will reward people who arefortable in this pce." Tang Guo said with a smile. With her head down, Mei Lan just wanted to press her head into her stomach. She was very frightened, mother, you are a bit arrogant. what. Xuanyuanmo casually asked the doctor, "Besides these, can there be others?" "Everything is well, the emperor, don''t worry." Xuanyuan Mo breathed a sigh of relief, that''s good. But he took this matter to his heart, the imperial concubine absolutely cannot carry Xuanyuan Mie''s child, the imperial concubine is only his shield for Ningxiangshu. When the Tang family fell, settled down, and Ningxiang became his queen, she was useless, and she would definitely not be able to leave seeds that did not belong to him. Chapter 444: The imposing concubine (22) Chapter 444: The imposing concubine (22) Soon in the afternoon, Xuanyuanmo''s reward came again. At that time, Tang Guo was ying Mahjong with Fei Meng, Fei Yin and others. Seeing the pcedying over with the gift items, Concubine Yin was sour, "Our emperor really dotes on the concubine empress." "Sister Yin Fei is envious?" He Ronghua smiled, "If my sister is in a bad mood, let my sistere and y for a while." Hearing this, Concubine Yin looked wary and took a sip, "Sister Ho, it''s not that your sister won''t let you, but your card skills are really bad. Your sister won''t let you be right, so you don''t have to wait a while. Erdudou lost everything here to the imperial concubine." He Ronghua was very disappointed, "After all, in the heart of sister Yin Fei, mahjong is more important." Concubine Yin kept rubbing the mahjong in her hand, curling her mouth, "At any rate, my concubine can win in poker. I have some hopes and do other things, but I don''t necessarily have such a gain... I may be angry." Everyone in the house tacitly knew what else was. After spending a long time with the imperial concubine and empress, they increasingly feel that the emperor is really not attractive, and it is not as interesting as the stuff in the hands of the imperial concubine. It''s better to treat yourself better than to fight for favor. Rubbing mahjong every day, eating some beauty porridge, and applying some beauty masks taught to them by the imperial concubines, returning to the pce in a beautiful mood is more interesting than before. Of course, in addition to rubbing mahjong, they also like the book of the imperial concubine, which is really interesting. The imperial concubine who couldn''t get to the table read in the side hall. After reading a lot of interesting books, they feel even more that it is really meaningless topete for a rotten cucumber. "No, no, I''ll go to the Piandian to read a book. I''m afraid it''s not my turn today." He Ronghua stood up regretfully and was supported by the pce maid to the Piandian. Its only halfway through, the content is really interesting, Kong Chai, go find it." "I''ve finished reading that book a long time ago." Meng Fei smiled, rubbing the cards, and said, "Recently, I was watching "The Food of the Buddhist Imperial Concubine". There are many recipes in it, and I''m asking the chef to try them one by one. Well, it tastes really good." "When the cook bes proficient, someone will send some to the concubine sister in the next day." Tang Guo sipped tea with a smile, "Okay." Whilemunicating with the system, "Find more books of the same type for them." [Understand, the host is big. Tsk in the system''s heart, Xuanyuanmo''s Green Hat King probably didn''t know that his concubine would gradually forget him now. Look at these first-ss beauties, all day long I just want to read books, rub mahjong, eat good food, beautify and so on, arrange the time full, there is no time to fight for favor. Xuanyuanmo didn''t know exactly, and thought these imperial concubines were angry in Tang Guo Pce. In fact, how did he know that these imperial concubines went out with red eyes. It was not Tang Guo that made them angry, but that they had lost the cards. Fortunately, I lost two of the money I won back hard, and I owed a debt. Few people were not red-eyed. Either you just grab the book to read, there is no one to win, and leave depressed in your heart, that''s normal. Tang Guo nced at the tray next to him, and after the game was over, he said, "Yun Binges to this position in this pce, this pce will see what the emperor has sent." Yun Bian was overjoyed and nodded quickly. She was not curious about the reward. After waiting for so long, she wanted to rub it twice. I looked at it for a long time, and my hands were itchy. Chapter 445: The imposing concubine (23) Chapter 445: The imposing concubine (23) "The ivory pce fan of the woven gold beauty," Tang Guo held it in her hand and yed with it for a while, "It''s pretty good-looking, I love it, put it away, and use it when it gets hot." "Biyun green jade hairpin, exquisite workmanship, looks good, and will be worn tomorrow." "..." Tang Guo finally set his eyes on a beautiful incense burner, with a few boxes of incense beside the incense burner. "The imperial concubine, this is specially found for you by the emperor. It is said to promote sleep, soothe the mind and wake up the mind, and smell good." The maid quickly exined what Li Gonggong had ordered, "Would you like to try it now?" Tang Guo picked up Ning Shenxiang and sniffed it lightly, and eximed, "It''s really fragrant, so I won''t order it. My pce likes to enjoy such good things exclusively." Concubine Mengughed and didn''t mind, but was a little curious, what kind of fragrance is it that the concubine wives want to enjoy alone? The concubine empress is not a stingy person. Recently, she has really given them a lot of goodies. "What fragrance makes sister noble concubine so precious?" Meng Fei asked with a smile, her eyes full of curiosity. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows lightly, and said deeply, "This fragrance, except for this pce, you can''t afford it, it''s better for this pce to enjoy it exclusively." "Okay, sister noble concubine is reluctant to bear it. My sister doesn''t like to take advantage. These days, I can get a lot of good things from my sister." Yin Fei also smiled, she is not interested in Xiang. Tang Guo didn''t exin, she pointed to the incense burner and Ning Shenxiang, and summoned Mei Lan, "Take it to the inner pce and light it in the main pce. It just happens that the main pce is a little tired. Go in and rest for a while." Mei Lan didn''t doubt that he was there, and went in with the incense and incense burner. Tang Guo bid farewell to the others, let them y on their own, and went in. Sniffing the good smell, she took off her coat,y on the couch, nced at the green smoke in the exquisite incense burner, and smiled with a special demeanor, "This incense smells quite good." [Host, this fragrance... is it okay for your body, right? "This incense does promote sleep, calms the mind and wakes up the brain, and is good for the body. There is only one bad thing." What is it? "sterilization." [This...] The system is also very knowledgeable, [Xuanyuanmo deliberately? Is this guy killing himself? The host can hold grudges, although it is impossible to get pregnant. He doesn''t know why, any body that has been boarded by a host can never be pregnant. But whether the host is pregnant or not is not the same thing as others want her to be infertile. "This body actually doesn''t need to be affected by me, and there will be no possibility of having children. Unless it is properly treated, the body will have been hurt by the cold air that fell into the water." Tang Guo smiled, "Xuanyuanmo is afraid of this pce. There is a child of Xuanyuan Mie who wanted to act first to avoid such a thing, but he did a good job and sessfully attracted the attention of the pce." The system swallowed, and this attention was different from Xuanyuan Mie''s. "My pce will satisfy him." After speaking, Tang Guo closed his eyes. Ning Shenxiang, Tang Guo only order during his nap. When Xuanyuanmo asked about it the next day, she said that she was ustomed to taking a nap every day, and it was the right time to take a nap. Xuanyuanmo did not tell Xuanyuan Mie of this matter. The incense was found secretly by someone he ordered. It was lost for a long time. People who didn''t know the incense thought it was a good thing. "I like it very much. Thank you Amo. I will definitely use it every day when I take a nap. After I use it up, Amo must find more for me." Xuanyuanmo''s embraced arm trembled, watching the woman Qiaoxiao Yanran with a happy face, and he was flustered for some reason. Chapter 446: The imposing concubine (24) Chapter 446: The imposing concubine (24) Xuanyuan Mie went to Tang Guo''s pce every day,forting her to serve her. From the beginning, Mei Lan was terrified and calm now. Every time Xuanyuan Mie came, she consciously stood by the door. What she thought in her heart was that the empress was already bitter enough, and the man who was the same as the emperor was definitely not a simple identity. This is the end of the matter, this man treats his mother so well, no matter what the final result is, the mother is happy. "Men is a smart girl." Xuanyuan Mie embraced the person in his arms, kissed her on the neck, and whispered, "My stupid brother is going to attack the father-inw, what does Guoer want me to do?" Tang Guo rubbed his arms in the man''s arms and snorted, "Tell him the truth, whether it''s Xuanyuanmo''s thoughts, your or me, and my thoughts." "My father-inw is afraid to be crazy." "Sooner orter, he should know that he should be prepared. From now on, he will gradually get used to his daughter as a noble concubine and a noble concubine with a green hat for the emperor in public." Xuanyuan Mieting''s heart was fiery, and his arms around her couldn''t help but tighten tightly, "Guo''er is really a bad woman." "Then you still like it?" "I like it, I like it so much, I just like you." He sighed, and he didn''t even want his brother. He was obviously a brother. I don''t know why his brother is so stupid. Tang Guo raised the corner of her mouth, "Xuanyuanmo is probably in An Ningxiang''s pce right now." "The fruit is clear." Xuanyuan Mie said with a chuckle, condensing her eyes, "Yes, when I came here, he secretly went to An Ningxiang''s pce. An Ningxiang''s pce is remote, and there are all inside. No one of his people can see a mistake." "It''s a lover." Tang Guo raised her eyes, met Xuanyuan Mie''s deep eyes, and suddenly smiled, "Being my adulterer, do you feel wronged?" "Not wronged." "You will be scolded by many people in the future, and you won''t be wronged?" "No, willingly." She wrapped her hands around his majestic waist and snorted, "I like Ah Mie a little more." "Really good." Xuanyuan Mie was overjoyed in his heart, wishing to die with her like this, even if he died, the soul would still stick to her. At the same time, in An Ningxiang''s pce, there were two people cuddling with each other. An Ningxiang''s fingers circled Xuanyuanmo''s chest, and his heart was filled with satisfaction. She finally knew the truth. The person who went to the imperial concubine pce every night was not the emperor. The imperial concubine seemed to be favored, but the emperor arranged for a wild man. The unsatisfactory feelings in my heart also subsided when I knew the truth. As long as Amo is here, secretly loving her and liking her, it''s the same whether he is a high-ranking concubine or not. But Amo was very considerate of her and wanted to pave the way for her post-sealing. She naturally wanted to appreciate it. She has to be more low-key to live up to Amo''s heart. When Anjia bes stronger, Amo won''t be that difficult. "Amo, you are so kind." An Ningxiangy down in Xuanyuanmo''s arms with a sweet smile, "I like you so much, Amo, you are so kind." Unlike the emperor she imagined, she said that the emperor is ruthless, but her Amo ispassionate. "Soon, the Tang family will fall." Xuanyuan Mo said lightly, "When the An family grows up, Ningxiang will be my queen." He pursed his lips, wondering why, when he said this, his mind She was thinking of another woman who smiled sweetly at him with a happy face. He shook his head and sneered. That woman was upside down with his emperor brother all day long, and she was no longer a clean woman. Thinking of her, he was afraid he was crazy. "Let your father prepare and use the Tang family as a stepping stone on the way to settle down and grow up." Chapter 447: The imposing concubine (25) Chapter 447: The imposing concubine (25) "Dad did the words bring you?" "Take it." "Dad the letter?" "It''s handed in too." Xuanyuan Mie replied, sighing, "Actually, I have a way. My father-inw doesn''t need to feign death to get out. Why doesn''t Guoer believe me?" Couldn''t his father who protects his own woman still protect it? "A Mie, don''t be too careful." She fed a grape into his mouth and said, "Isn''t I calling A Mie every day? Are you still thinking about this little thing?" Xuanyuan Mie swallowed grapes, and secretly kissed her on the cheek, "I just want to pet Guoer, hold Guoer, and treat you well." "It''s a good idea, I like it," Tang Guo smiled satisfied, and fed him an apple again, "I have an idea for Daddy to fake death. A Mie, do you want to know?" "If Guoer said, I want to know." Tang Guo smiled, "Really smart." "Naturally, I am not that idiot Xuanyuanmo. His mind was caught by the door." He circled the person in his arms, feeling strangely satisfied. This person belongs to him, and this person''s heart also belongs to him. The idiot brother deserves to be abandoned. Tang Guo smiled, "I will be in this imperial pce all my life. Once the rtionship between you and me is exposed, even if Xuanyuan Mona has nothing we can do, what about courtiers? They will definitely put pressure on the imperial family. How can a noble concubine in my area stop him? live?" "If you want to usurp the throne, then it doesn''t make much sense. Those who are able live in it, those who can hold it, you who became the emperor, and you marry me, no one can say anything. It is not like this since ancient times." Xuanyuan Mie squinted his eyes and stared at someone with bad thoughts in his eyes. He was fiery in his heart. He liked her so much. He liked the way she was smiling, the way she was calcting, and she was so bad. , I like it to the apex of my heart. "If my dad is a domineering party, how can the courtiers of Tianqin Kingdom treat me?" "If my father gave an order, he would be able to take the entire Heavenly Qin Kingdom, who would dare to question me?" "Anyone in this pce is unhappy, and they want their father to upy the Kingdom of Heaven. They dare not put a fart." Xuanyuan Mie''s eyes were shining, such a powerful Guoer, this idea was truly inexhaustible. "I don''t want you in the Qin Kingdom, I want you." Tang Guo said with a smile, Xuanyuan Mie''s whole heart was beating for her, this feeling of being forcibly possessed is really too much. It''s wonderful. "I want too. Xuanyuan Mo buttoned the hat, and he couldn''t take it off. Even if he wanted to take it off, the courtiers would stop him from taking it off. A Mie, are you OK?" What else can Xuanyuan Mie say, just say, "Okay." Good good, very good, everything she said is good. No wonder, when he originally told the matter with his father-inw, the other party almost jumped up and had a fight with him. His face was red and angry. He probably wanted to rebel. But after reading Guo''er''s letter, the father-inw calmed down, his eyes flickering, as if he was calcting something. It turned out that it was Guo''er who said his thoughts in the letter, and the father-inw spoiled his daughter. No matter how loyal a person is, hearing Xuanyuanmo''s actions, he won''t have any loyalty. A general who holds a great deal of power and is jealous of the emperor is absolutely impossible to be a foolish person. Tang Guo pushed Xuanyuan Mie away, took a somewhatrge box out of the house, and ced it in front of Xuanyuan Mie, "A Mie will give these to my father. He will recruit troops and buy horses. Money is needed." Open the box, and there is a thick stack of silver bills inside. I don''t know how many there are, but they are allrge denominations. In addition to the silver ticket, there are two exercises. She smiled at the corners of her mouth, and used Xuanyuanmo''s rewards to sell them to recruit troops for her father, so she asked Xuanyuanmo, are you surprised? Chapter 448: The imposing concubine (26) Chapter 448: The imposing concubine (26) Xuanyuanmo had already discussed with his confidant about how to bring the Tang family down. General Tang is the hero of the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin, and he is also a master of great achievements, which has kept Xuanyuan Mo jealous. To destroy such people, ordinary sins are no longer useful. The strategist underneath thought of a detrimental trick and med General Tang for coborating with the enemy and treason. Such a crime would be of no use even if it requires great credit. For example, the state of Qin seems to be peaceful today, but in fact there have been wars in the frontier for years, but it is not fierce, mostly small tribes invaded the border. Xuanyuanmo sent General Tang out through a slightlyrger tribe invading the border of the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin, which clearly meant that the prestige of the general would be used to suppress the border. In fact, it was just a n he nned for a long time. He thinks beautifully, and the n has been circling in his mind for a long time, thinking that there will be no mistakes. But he never expected that a monthter, he received a terrible news that the tribe on the border was actually a veryrge tribe. They nted spies in Tianqin State, touched General Tang''s side, and poisoned General Tang, causing General Tang to be killed when confronting the enemy. Afterwards, the spy was captured by General Tang''s confidant and returned, confessing his origins, and exining that many of his tribe''s details have prated into the Tianqin Kingdom. He didn''t know the specific things either. Xuanyuanmo was really dumbfounded. Hepletely forgot to frame General Tang. General Tang was framed and killed. Now he has no way to implement the previous n. He has to calm the Tang family and take care of General Tang''s post. He has to be sealed. Xuanyuanmo had a headache, and was worried about the details, whether Heaven and Qin Kingdom had really mixed with so many spies. The incident of General Tang shows that the other party is hiding deeply. General Tang was poisoned and died as a result,pletely disrupting Xuanyuanmo''s n. To deal with all kinds of troubles, I have tofort the sorrowful imperial concubine, and even take it to An Ningxiang''s ce. An Jia was also a little dumbfounded, and could only hide in the corner silently, not daring to speak. Concubines, I haven''t been making trouble recently, don''t y mahjong, and change people to Tang Guo''s pce every day. "Sister noble concubine is mourning." Concubine Meng didnt know what to say. With the death of General Tang, the concubines backstage was also counted, but she was not very happy. A lot of truth. The imperial concubine is not a fool, and the book belongs to the imperial concubine. The other party must have read it. It''s impossible for the imperial concubine to understand the truth that they can understand. His Majesty named Tang Guo a noble concubine, not because he liked it. As for the subsequent favor, it was probably because of General Tang. Tang Guo red eyes and said, "There is nothing wrong with this pce." "Men, make some peaceful fragrance for the pce." Mei Lan did so, and after a while, the green smoke curled up, and the scent blowing on her face made Concubine Meng close her eyesfortably. Suddenly, Concubine Meng opened her eyes, nced at the imperial concubine who had fallen asleep on the soft couch, and at the still burning incense, her expression inexplicable. "Mei Lan, what kind of incense is this incense? Where did ite from?" Concubine Meng clenched her hands tightly. Earlier, she was called Ning Shenxiang. Wouldn''t it be sent by the emperor? Mei Lan said, "The emperor specially found this for his empress, and it is called Ning Shenxiang." Concubine Meng almost leaned forward, and quickly calmly stabilized her body, looking at Tang Guo who was sleeping peacefully, a wry smile appeared in her mouth, and her heart was full of chills. It turned out that the imperial concubine empress Sheng Chong was not the emperor''s true love, but she was envious of it for a long time, and it was really sad in the end. "It won''t be good for a long time, the noble concubine sister is asleep, please withdraw." Chapter 449: The imposing concubine (27) Chapter 449: The imposing concubine (27) Mei Lan obediently withdrew Ning Shenxiang, but Concubine Meng did not leave, and waited aside until Tang Guo woke up. "Concubine Meng hasn''t left yet?" "No, waiting for sister noble concubine." Tang Guo got up and got dressed before asking, "Is there anything else? If Concubine Meng is bored, go back to your pce to y, my pce is out of interest these days." "My sister is not interested." Meng Fei sighed, her conversation turned, "My sister likes Na Ning Shenxiang?" "Sent from the emperor, I like it naturally." Tang Guo''s mouth bends, "I slept well after lighting this incense." "Sister noble concubine, is this good, or is it better to have less fragrance." Concubine Meng doesnt know what to say. There are many eyeliners in this pce, and many mistakes are made. It was originally a reminder about the emperor. She didn''t dare to talk nonsense, she held Tang Guo''s hand and said in a low voice, "Sister Guifei heard that it is three-point poison, right? This fragrance is the same." Tang Guo smiled at Concubine Meng''s eyes, "The emperor gave it to you. I''m used to ordering it every day. If I don''t order it, I''m not used to it. If I put it away, he is afraid that he will be upset. She pushed away Concubine Meng, "Concubine Meng, go back, I will find you to yter." Concubine Meng did not speak any more, how should she remind her, she didn''t know if she should speak about it. She got up and was about to leave, Tang Guo said aloud behind her. "Meng Fei." "Sister Guifei?" Concubine Meng turned her head and saw Tang Guo smile slightly, "Don''t think about this fragrant thing anymore, he gave it, and I am willing to light it." Concubine Meng suddenly shook, and looked at Tang Guo incredibly, with only one thought in her heart. The concubine had already known it? ? ? Now that you know why? I remembered the sentence just now, "He gave it, please light it." Meng Fei smiled bitterly and nodded, "Yes, my sister understands." No wonder, there are so many books here, no wonder the imperial concubine has so many books that wake them up, but can''t wake her up. Yourself. Is she not willing to wake up? Concubine Meng felt cold in her heart. Where would the emperor''s heart fall? Still, it couldn''t fall on any woman, the emperor, he didn''t care. She staggered away, and herst expectation of the emperor disappeared. Fortunately, she hasn''t been deeply trapped yet, and a generation of beautifuldies like the imperial concubine has been treated so mercilessly. That Ning Shenxiang, who had been lost for a long time, was fortunate that Xuanyuan Mo was able to take it seriously. Tang Guo watched Concubine Meng leave in despair, raised her brows slightly, and the corners of her mouth twitched, "The women in the pce know how to make up their minds. If you reveal a little bit, they can guess all the plots. The women in the pce, never I have disappointed this pce." [How does the host know that Concubine Meng can see that there is a problem with this fragrance? "Isn''t it introduced in the plot?" [Yes...is there? Why didn''t he notice? "When Concubine Meng appeared in the plot, didn''t she introduce that her mother was a descendant of incense?" [But... but she lost her mother when she was eight years old. "Is her mother willing to ruin such a good craftsmanship in her own hands? Isn''t there a story behind it. Concubine Meng never used incense, and once reminded Concubine Yin not to light incense, saying that the incense is not good." [I... I''ll go through the plot. General Tang died in battle, and Tang Guo naturally became "ill". This diseasests for half a year. Of course, Xuanyuanmo woulde to see her every day, but after seeing her, he left in a hurry. After the death of General Tang, the morale of the generals of the Kingdom of Tianqin was greatly reduced, causing the tribes on the border to invade repeatedly, as if they were demonstrating against the Kingdom of Tianqin. Chapter 450: The imposing concubine (28) Chapter 450: The imposing concubine (28) The n waspletely disrupted, and the most prestigious general was poisoned to death by the enemy, and the people of Tianqin Kingdom were very angry. But those tribes were very happy, and the generals of the Tianqin Nation let them calcte it. Wouldn''t it be possible to grab resources and beauties from the Tianqin Nation? Xuanyuanmo was so busy that he had no time to n to let the imperial concubine step down and enshrine his beloved woman as a future thing. In the courtroom, when he asked who could go to the border to calm the chaos, his eyes suddenly fell on the Anjia father and son. An family is also a militarymander, and there are many males in the family. Xuanyuan Mo pondered for a moment, those tribes also looked fierce. This time it might not be an opportunity for Anjia to rise. If Anjia and his sons were allowed to calm down, he could improve his Ningxiang status first. It deserves more of a name than it was after mming the incense. When the timees, the Anjia father and son will perform meritorious service, only mentioning the position of An Ningxiang, but he will not go to the other party, but still go to the imperial concubine''s pce, and other people will not take Ningxiang seriously. And doing this more fully proves that the concubine he loves more. When thinking about it, Xuanyuanmo winked directly at the An family father and son. Actually Xuanyuanmo didn''t say that, the An family also had this idea. Stand up immediately, willing to invite Ying to fight. After the matter was resolved, Xuanyuanmo felt much better, and decided to secretly tell Ningxiang about this at night. But during the day, he still had to visit the imperial concubine''s pce. When he came to the imperial concubine''s pce, he didn''t stop the maid from going in and telling him, stepped in gently, and saw the thin beauty who was reclining on the soft couch and flipping through the book. Herplexion was not ruddy half a year ago, and that face was still beautiful, but there was a bit of mncholy between her brows, which made people feel distressed. Xuanyuanmo subconsciously ignored that feeling, made a little noise, and walked to her, "What book is the concubine reading?" "Some interesting scripts." Tang Guo put the book aside. "Most of them are scripts made up of secret histories of ancient courts." Xuanyuanmo picked it up and turned it over, but his brows frowned, "Why does the imperial concubine like to read these scripts?" His hands were still trembling, because what was said in the script was not what he was doing? "It''s just a bit boring." Tang Guo raised his head and looked at him nkly, "Amo, I will be the only one in the future." Xuanyuanmo''s heart tightened when he heard this, "What is the concubine worried about?" "I''m afraid Amo will leave me in the future. I was really alone at that time." The woman''s eyes were dim. "There are so many beauties in this pce. Amo might fall in love with others someday." "I''m not afraid that others will say that I am a noble concubine is jealous, nor that someone will say that I am cruel." Her watery eyes fixed on him, "I''m afraid, Amo doesn''t like me, just as it is written in the script, Amo I like other women." "Why, the concubine is too worried, I don''t like other people." Xuanyuanmo patted her shoulder, saw tears on her face, raised her hand to wipe her, "I will protect you. Even if there is no General Tang." "Really?" "Really." Xuanyuanmo looked at her serious questioning expression, gritted his teeth, and lied. After speaking, he saw her smile brightly, hugged his waist, and said lowly, "A Mo, you are so kind. They say that the emperor is ruthless. The same was what my father said before, telling me not to I will give you all my heart, but I dont believe it." "At that time, I told Dad that Amo is not such a person, and indeed, Amo is indeed not such a person." "Amo, you are so kind." Chapter 451: The imposing concubine (29) Chapter 451: The imposing concubine (29) Xuanyuanmo walked out of the pce in despair. What lingered in his mind was the woman''s pale face, the bright smile, and the full of love and trust that made him feel heavy. From the day she entered the pce, he had not told her a single truth. She actually believed it all. This is ridiculous, someone believed every word he said. He was clutching his somewhat sour heart. What happened to him? Why did the heart hurt and ufortable when he thought that he had never told her the truth? Xuanyuanmo quickly shielded such emotions and devoted himself to theplicated political affairs. Only when he got busy would he not think about it. He was busy untilte at night, and he forgot to tell An Ning Xiang An''s father and son that he was going to expedition tonight. "The emperor, are you going to Annoble Pce?" Xuanyuanmo looked at the sky, "Brother Emperor went to the Royal Pce tonight?" "Yes, it passed very early." Xuanyuanmo''s heart tightened, and he clenched his fists. I don''t know why, but now there is an urge to stop the emperor brother. But no, he and the emperor brother are exactly the same, absolutely not able to appear in front of outsiders at the same time. The little **** didn''t know Xuanyuanmo''s thoughts, and thought he was considering whether to go to An Ningxiang''s pce, and when he wanted to ask a few words, Xuanyuanmo spoke. "I won''t go tonight. You send someone to tell Ningxiang that An''s father and son are going to expedition. I wille back to see her tomorrow night." Xuanyuan Mo rubbed his temples, busy all day, indeed very tired. The little **** didn''t doubt that he had him, and did what he was told. Xuanyuanmo walked into the dark room of the bedroom and did not rest. This dark room was directly connected to the bedroom of Xuanyuan Mie. Xuanyuan Mie''s bedroom was a forbidden area of the pce. Except for him and a few of the royal confidants, no one knew that Xuanyuanmo''s twin brother lived in it. Every day, they meet here, morning and evening. For Xuanyuan Mie to appear in front of people, he needs to wait here. In fact, this ce was originally built by the first emperor to cultivate feelings for the two brothers. I hope that they can get along with each other and defend the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin together. How did the Emperor Xian know that this ce was actually used by Xuanyuanmo like this. Used to exchange identities, make his emperor brother Xuanyuan die, and go to visit = fortunately his noble concubine. Ridiculous, ridiculous. He was holding a cold teacup, and he was really unhappy in his heart. Thinking of her lying shyly in the arms of the emperor''s brother, his heart twitched. Xuanyuanmo patted the table top irritably, and pressed his lips tightly, condensing the faint candlelight, only to feel that tonight is really long, and it is a bit weird. "You are not allowed to get too close to the stupid brother in the future." Xuanyuan Mie was carefully helping Tang Guo clean her small hands. "He has touched other women and will dirty Guo''er''s hands." Obviously I am jealous, so I have to say it is so beautiful and refined. After drying her little hand, she kissed the back of her hand, put her hand on his face, and moved it to his heart, "Guo''er only touches me, only in my arms." "Guoer..." He stared at the stunning woman smiling and smiling in front of him, looking very pitiful, like an abandoned puppy. Tang Guo raised his brows lightly, pinched a hand on his handsome cheek, and stared at him, "A Mie, you are not cute anymore." Xuanyuan Mie was stunned, and he quickly held her little hand and circled the person in his arms, "Guo''er." Tang Guo yawned and nced at the pce costume that turned into ashes, "I washed my hands, and the clothes were burned by you. Mie, it''s not good to be too greedy." "Madam, I know my fault for my husband." With a wicked smile on the corner of Xuanyuan Mie''s mouth, he brought the person in his arms to the couch, "I will apologize for your husband immediately, and Guoer will definitely be satisfied." Chapter 452: The imposing concubine (30) Chapter 452: The imposing concubine (30) Xuanyuanmo waited in the dark room all night. Hearing movement in the dark room, his body stiffly raised his head, and he saw Xuanyuan Mie walk in with a happy smile on the corner of his mouth. He clenched his fist, and didn''t smile. "Brother Emperor, I''mte today. If you don''te, I will be short of court." "Catch up." Xuanyuan Mie said indifferently, sitting in his seat, "Go ahead." Xuanyuanmo was upset when he looked at that beautiful look. "It seems that the emperor had another romantic nightst night, but he was very satisfied with my concubine?" "That''s natural." Xuanyuan Mie thought of that person, but the smile in his eyes never disappeared, "The imperial concubine is a good woman." Xuanyuanmo''s heart moved, thinking of an incredible possibility, staring at Xuanyuan Mie, "Brother Emperor, you..." "You don''t really like the noble concubine, do you?" Xuanyuanmo was very nervous when he asked this, he didn''t know why, there was always a feeling that precious things were about to be taken away in his heart. Xuanyuan Mie admitted frankly and nodded, "Yes, I fell in love with the imperial concubine, otherwise the second brother really thought that I would listen to you willingly and go with a woman day and night at will?" Xuanyuanmo took a step back, his face changed, "Brother Emperor, you should know my purpose for letting you do this." "Isn''t it just for your cabbage flower?" Xuanyuan Mie sneered. "I don''t want to grab the cabbage flower with you. I''m just a concubine. Now that the Tang family is gone, you don''t have to be afraid of the Tang family''s influence and love you to your heart''s content. Thats it for the cabbage flower. Is there any conflict with the previous purpose?" Xuanyuanmo fell silent after being said so. After General Tang died in battle, the imperial concubine could be said to have no support, and it was indeed no longer a fear. Once Anjiaes back from his meritorious service this time, he can slowly n things after the seal, and he doesn''t need to worry about what trouble the concubine will cause. Xuanyuan Mie patted Xuanyuan Mo on the shoulder, and there were a few wicked light in his deep eyes, "Second brother, you have nned for so long, but don''t let your cabbage flowers down. As for the concubine, she is already mine. When you go to see her during the day, please keep your distance and avoid close contact with your emperor''s wife." "I''m the person who doesn''t like my things being coveted, and you are my younger brother," Xuanyuan Mie said, "As for what you want, you can do it, but the only thing is that you are not allowed to deal with Guo''er. The woman who looks at you, if your cabbage flower dares to bully Guo''er, I will make her a pulpy flower." "Brother Emperor, howe she is my noble concubine in name." Xuanyuan Mie shook his head and smiled, "Second brother, since she is your noble concubine, why did you ask me to do something like that in the first ce?" "From the day you decide, it will be impossible between you. Whether you like it or not, this matter determines that you will not have any possibility." "Actually, I don''t like your method," Xuanyuan Mie felt a little chill in his eyes. "It doesn''t matter if you n for your cabbage flowers, but you have calcted what you did for someone who was once innocent and innocent and purely liked you. Nothing didn''t hurt her." "You said, what happens when she knows the truth one day?" Xuanyuanmo''s face was pale, and he backed away again and again, with an urge to run away. "Don''t be indecisive in doing things. You should be thankful. I really don''t have any interest in the throne. You know, what I dislike the most is being restrained. The father''s will is of no use to me." "Remember, Guoer is my Xuanyuanmie woman, your emperor''s sister-inw, keep your distance with her." Concentrating on Xuanyuan Mo''s leaving back, Xuanyuan Mie''s voice sounded slightly chilly. Chapter 453: The imposing concubine (31) Chapter 453: The imposing concubine (31) More than half a year has passed since General Tang died in battle, and Tang Guo''s pce has begun to lively again. Among them, Concubine Meng''s several high-ranking concubines came the most diligent,ing almost every day. Since then, Concubine Meng has been infinitely close to Tang Guo. The other concubines all thought that Tang Guo had opened a small stove for her alone. Concubine Meng looked at Tang Guo''splexion and felt relieved a lot. "I heard that An''s father and son were sent to the border to quell those tribes." Concubine Meng said casually, "Sister Guifei, do you remember Guiren An?" Tang Guo drank a sip of tea and smiled, "Remember, that is the very low-key, seldom going out to y in the pce, elegant appearance, lightly dressed, but not ordinary embroidery, right?" "Sister Guifei has a good memory." Concubine Meng couldn''t help being surprised. "The embroidery was originally made by An Guiren herself. It is said that she figured it out by herself." Tang Guo smiled without saying a word, An Ningxiang is indeed very talented in embroidery. There is no other reason. An Ningxiang''s mother was once a very outstanding embroiderer. An Ningxiang''s talent was even higher than that of her mother. What kind of embroidery, let her ponder for three or two days, there will be results. It''s just that she has always been rtively low-key, and these reputations have not been spread. [Host, do you have ideas for An Ningxiang? ] The system vaguely smelled something. Tang Guo shook his head, "I have no thoughts, but a woman who is deeply in love with the emperor. I have no idea about her. I just think that her existence is also very sad." sad? "My pce is here, and the truth wille out one day. When Xuanyuanmo knows the truth, it will be the day when she ends up miserably. Are you sad?" This world, it should be the only one, the original host had a miserable end, and the heroine had not interfered. How to say this An Ningxiang. Because her mother was an embroiderer, she became An adult''s concubine room. She was clever and knew how to observe her words and behaviors. She taught An Ningxiang a lot since she was a child. Especially knowing that my daughter is going to enter the pce, I have been careful to teach for several months. Those who can embroider for a long time as soon as they sit down can be seen as a calm person. Even now, An Ningxiang knew the truth, and never nned to provoke her in front of her. Instead, she stayed quietly in the golden house Xuanyuanmo had cast for her, letting it be hidden. It can be seen that his intelligence and tolerance are also somewhat distracting. She can enter if it seeds, she can retreat if it fails, and she won''t get mad at all. I have to say, smart. Everything is supported by Xuanyuanmo, she doesn''t need to superfluous, do some extra things that may add trouble to herself. "I''m just looking forward to how An Ningxiang will behave when that dayes." Tang Guo said with a smile. The system always feels that the host''s words are full of countless maliciousness. He was still guessing before, could it be that the host would appreciate the ingenuity of this heroine and n to save the other party once? Now he finally understands that it is impossible, the host is just waiting to see the joke. The system expressed his thoughts, and Tang Guo, who really provokes him,ughed, "The person who programmed you really has a brain hole, why should I help her? I''ll just wait to see the joke." "I and her for no reason, An Jia also ns to join Xuanyuan Mo to deal with my father, it is kind to not take the opportunity to add two fires." The system chuckled, and whether to add fire or not, isn''t it the same? Anyway, the worst is to settle down, no, no, Xuanyuanmo is the worst. Chapter 454: The imposing concubine (32) Chapter 454: The imposing concubine (32) "There are causes and effects. An Ningxiang became a queen in thest life and has exhausted her blessings. No matter what the result is in this life, it is just a cycle of cause and effect." "Sometimes it''s unfair to think about it. If I want to get the result, I have to n carefully. The male and female masters with aura can enjoy their achievements through the aura." "Tongzi, is Tiandao malicious to me?" System: He really doesn''t know. "But it''s still good. After experiencing so many worlds, what I have mastered is my own and is in my mind. Now if I put my light = slip = slip in a certain world, I can live. That''s great." The system was sweating coldly, and the host wanted to understand it. He was afraid that the host would rise up, and then asked him for an unnecessary gift package. It''s not that he doesn''t give it, he really doesn''t, he is just a system that only stores plots and nothing. No, he is still good at it now. It''s just that this is the ancient world, there is no Inte, he is also very helpless, can only be a listener. "Sister Guifei is in a good mood today." Meng Fei smiled and asked, "Would you like to go to the Royal Garden to enjoy the flowers? You have also been ill for more than half a year, so it is time to go for a walk." "Okay." Tang Guo suddenly came over. It turned out that spring was here. No wonder the weather has be much hotter these days. "But sisters, wait a minute, my pce is going to change clothes. The color on my body is dim, and it is not suitable for walking in the garden full of flowers." All imperial concubines: Change again? How many times do you need to change a day? A group of imperial concubines, smiled and went to the imperial garden. It is also a unique scenery for beautiful people to stand by the flower bushes and watch various blooming flowers. The concubines enjoy flowers and chant poems, and get along very harmoniously. Unfortunately, at this time, on the other side, two familiar people came along, who were they not Lan Guibing and An Gui? The two quickly saw Tang Guo and his party and hurried forward to salute. "I didn''t expect to be able to meet the concubine empress here." Lan Guibing has always been a straightforward temperament, "Is the concubine empress so neat?" "When the imperial concubine was seriously ill, our sisters were worried about death. It''s good if you recover, and it really makes my sister breathe a sigh of relief." An Guiren just bowed his salute, and stood aside without much talk. Even at this time, General Tang died in battle and Anjia and his sons were sent to the border to suppress the troubled tribe. She was still not arrogant or impetuous, and she was an invisible person with peace of mind. Tang Guo looked at a sachet on An Guiren''s waist, and said with some interest, "The sachet on An Guiren''s waist looks very unique, and I am familiar with the embroidering method from the main pce." "Can you show it to this pce?" An Gui didn''t dare to fail, so he took off the sachet carefully and gave it to Mei Lan. Tang Guo held it in his hand and yed with it for a while, and said with a smile, "Looking at it from a distance, especially like the embroidery method of the sachet once lost in this pce, there are still some differences in stitches." "An Guiren''s method of embroidering this sachet is much rougher than that of my pce." The concubine''s eyelids twitched, the noble concubine, is it really okay for you to "bully" a little noble person and show off in front of others? An Ningxiang looked at Tang Guo in surprise, "The imperial concubine once had a sachet that was more delicate than this embroidery method?" "Yes." Tang Guo handed the sachet to Mei Lan, motioning her to return it to An Gui, before saying, "I identally lost it when I was a child." Chapter 455: The imposing concubine (33) Chapter 455: The imposing concubine (33) "That is the relic of the mother of this pce. The mother of this pce is an outsider who is proficient in embroidery outside the Great Wall, which is a little different from the one in the Central ins. Unfortunately, the mother is not good at all. It didn''t take long for the people in this pce to disappear. This sachet was given to this pce by my father, saying that this is the mother''s daughter who had prepared it for this pce." Upon seeing this, the concubines quicklyforted. "The embroidery method outside the Great Wall is a bit moreplicated, and the colors used are quite bold. Unlike our Central ins, which pays particr attention to the color matching, the colors should not be too messy to look exquisite." "But the sachet in this pce was counted when the pce was free. There are also 88 colors on it." "It doesn''t look messy, on the contrary, it''s very contrasting, one color after another, if you don''t look carefully, you really can''t tell. An Ningxiang squeezed the handkerchief tightly, eighty-eight colors, why is it so like the sachet she picked up when she was a child? When she counted the colors for the first time, she only counted sixty-six colors. She was a little older and more careful to distinguish them. When she counted eighty-eight colors, she was also shocked. If she hadn''t been taught by her mother, she might not be able to count how many colors there are. Some colors, the difference is just a little bit, so many colors, in a small sachet, it is really incredible. That sachet was picked up by the river when she was ying for fun when she was young. She had been exposed to embroidery since she was a child, and she thought it was worth studying, so she took it home. She did figure out many special embroidery methods from above, but so far she has not figured it out thoroughly, only learned some superficially. After entering the pce, the sachet fell in the boudoir. Later, I asked someone to bring a message to the family, wanting to bring the sachet in. But... the family letter said that she didn''t find it, she could only me it, it should be because she was identally lost, and she regretted that she couldn''t. Now listening to Tang Guo''s words, An Ningxiang''s heart is pounding, isn''t it really the sachet left by the noble concubine? She, who has always been cautious, would never speak when she wanted to know in her heart. "In that sachet, there is also a small golden lock, which was given by my father," Tang Guo expressed regret, "It''s a pity." This time, An Ningxiang was not calm, she was sure that the sachet belonged to the imperial concubine. When she picked it up, there was indeed a small golden lock in the sachet. She was not interested in the golden lock, leaving the other party in the sachet, instead studying the embroidery on the sachet every day. Now that the sachet has been lost, even if it is not lost, An Ningxiang will never admit that he has picked up the sachet, who knows what trouble it will cause. Tang Guo nced at the look of An Ningxiang''s eyes down, amused in her heart, her eyes turned a bit, and she felt bad thoughts, and asked Mei Lan to prepare pen and ink. All the concubines thought that she was going to paint and write poems, but she did not expect that it would take her half an hour to draw a small, delicate sachet. "Here, sisters, look, isn''t the sachet lost in this pce very beautiful, more delicate than the one of the nobleman?" The concubines took a look, didn''t they? What I admire is that the imperial concubine''s good drawing skills are clearly dead objects, but they are as lifelike as she painted them. They all thought it was true and wanted to touch them, as if they were drawn with every stitch and thread. Concubine Meng stood aside, looking at the beautiful woman, a rush ofplexity surged in her heart. She has a stunning appearance and superb painting skills. I heard that the imperial concubine practiced martial arts when she was a child. If it weren''t for ater ident, she might be called a peerless beauty who can be both cultural and martial arts. Such a woman actually entered the pce. An Ningxiang looked at the familiar sachet, her head lower. This secret, rot in your heart. Chapter 456: The imposing concubine (34) Chapter 456: The imposing concubine (34) Since that day, An Ningxiang has hardly left home. Tang Guo had already dismissed his concubine from asking for peace, the reason was: she wanted to sleepte and didn''t want to get up too early. This reason is no one, and it is even more arrogant to let people cast aside the arrogance of the imperial concubine. General Tang was still there, and many people still endured it. General Tang has been dead for more than half a year, and many people have criticized this imperial concubine. Recently, Xuanyuanmo also received papers from the minister, hoping that it could be covered with rain and dew, of course it was rejected by Xuanyuanmo. He ridiculed directly, "You are concerned about my harem. When I wanted people to go to the border to calm the chaos, why didn''t anyonee forward?" "Since you are so idle, do you want me to give you a title, go to the border to quell the chaos, and make military merits ande back?" "In the future, I will let people hear such words, and I will also be very interested in caring about the backyard of the Qing family." Xuanyuanmo''s stiff answer silenced the courtiers. The emperor today is no longer the emperor who has just ascended the throne. They looked at each other, and then observed the several adults who had maidens in the harem, and found that they were calm andposed, and had no intention of impeaching the impeachment to dominate the harem. I was a little puzzled. Originally, today, they thought that there would be countless people who would agree with me. Is this different from what they imagined? After waiting for the next court, someone couldn''t help but pull the minister who was closer and asked, "Master Meng, what do you mean?" "It doesn''t mean anything, Master Liu, what do you mean by pulling the officer?" Master Meng was so serious that I didn''t know anything, and Master Liu cursed the old fox. Heughed, "Master Meng has no idea about the imperial concubine''s monopoly of the harem?" "Can you have any ideas?" Master Meng raised his eyelids, "That''s the skill of the imperial concubine. I wait for the foreign ministers, and it is better not to interfere in your majesty''s harem." "I remember, Master Liu has eighteen concubines at home. Be careful to be missed by your Majesty." After speaking, Master Meng put up his sleeves and left with his mouth turned. Now his daughter is very good, why should she do that unpleasant thing. Thinking of the news from his daughter, he looked a little moreplicated, and the Meng family shouldn''t interfere with the imperial concubine. It''s best not to praise it and not to fall into trouble. Your Majesty''s mind is getting more and more unpredictable. "Manny, what are you looking for?" When Tang Guo told her to search through all the boxes that the General Mansion had brought into the pce, Mei Lan asked thoughtfully, "The items in the box were all made by ves. Whatever the maid needs, you might as well go with the ves. Say, it''s faster to find this way." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Yes, forget that all these were made by Mei Lan. You remember that Dad once gave me a box in this pce, which contains the relics of my mother, except for the most cherished incense in this pce. Except for the bag, are the other relics in that box?" "Remember, the maidservant will look for it now." Mei Lan had a vague impression, found the box in her memory, and quickly pulled out the small box, which was the size of a book. "Look, mother, is this this?" Tang Guo nced at the box and nodded, "Give it to this pce, that''s it." Mei Lan thought Tang Guo wanted to see things and people, and stood aside, bing more silent. Niangniang was born without a mother, and now the general is gone. Originally thought that the emperor treated his empress well, but didn''t expect it to be just an illusion. Thinking about it this way, the man who looks the same as the emperor is probably the best person in the world to treat the empress. Chapter 457: The imposing concubine (35) Chapter 457: The imposing concubine (35) Tang Guo opened the box and put some gadgets in it. Her ultimate goal was to have a Jinpa, which was originally worn by General Tang. Later, when she entered the pce, General Tang put the Fang Jinpa into the box, indicating that this thing should be passed on to her. Tang Guo spread out the Jinpa and looked at the delicate patterns on it and the densely embroidered small characters on the side, her eyes shed. Those who don''t know think this is just a normal Jinpa, but only after seeing the content inside will they understand that it is not that simple. On this Fang Jinpa, what is recorded is a long-lost embroidery method outside the Great Wall, that is, the embroidery method on the sachet she used to be. Tang Guo''s father and mother met outside the Great Wall. At that time, General Tang was an eighteen-year-old son, who looked like a yushu and was in the wind, and his martial arts was superb. When the chaos was over, she happened to encounter her mother using embroidery to target several hooligans. She admired her and helped her to solve the hooligans. As soon as the two saw each other, their mother and father returned. Although she has good embroidery skills and not bad kung fu, she was injured at an early age and left the root of the disease. She was not in good health. She was already fighting God if she could live in her twenties. Sure enough, she was gone soon after giving birth. Since then, General Tang has been pampering his daughter with all his heart, and has no intention of epting concubines. Everyone in the Qin Kingdom knows that General Tang''s doting on his daughter became a idiot, and hepletely doted Miss Tang''s little princess. The mother knew that she would not live long and could not bear the loss of this handed down technique, so she kept it on this side of the brocade by embroidering. In the past two days, Tang Guo has been studying thisplicated embroidery method. In the world she has traveled through, she has been an embroiderer, and there are countless ways of embroidering, but she has never seen this one before her eyes. After watching it for three to five days, she thought she understood the same thing, and started to make sachets. Mei Lan was by Tang Guo''s side all day, looking at her superb skills, she was shocked. "This is the skill my mother left behind. Looking at the sachet on An Gui''s body that day, my pce suddenly remembered how this skill could not be lost." Mei Lan expressed her understanding that now the empress has no rtives, and she can only find the objects of these rtives. "Niangniang, who is this sachet made for?" Mei Lan actually understood in her heart that she was definitely not the emperor. Sure enough, Tang Guo smiled, "For whom, naturally, the one who came over at night." The corners of Tang Guo''s mouth curled up slightly. When the time came, this sachet would be of great use. At night, when Xuanyuan Mie came, the man was not reading the script, but embroidering instead. He walked over gently, not daring to disturb her, nor dared to touch her, for fear that she would be frightened and **** his fingers. Sitting quietly on the side, watching her embroidery, this tranquil beauty also made him feel wonderful. At this moment, he just wanted to change her,dy. He looked at the embroidered patterns, some were hard to say, and thought Guo''er would embroider some flowers, within the eagle. Unexpectedly, she embroidered a very cute puppy. "is it nice?" "Good-looking, very cute." Xuanyuan Mie quickly praised, holding her waist in his hand, "Why is Guo''er interested in doing this?" "Give it to A Mie, do you want it?" Embroidered with a puppy''s sachet, for him? Although he is wearing a sachet embroidered with a puppy, it is very inconsistent with his image. Why is he so happy? I cant wait to throw away the sachet on his waist immediately and bring this cute sachet, which is under his hand. Shaking in front of people, I want to go shaking in front of Xuanyuan Mo. "want." Chapter 458: The imposing concubine (36) Chapter 458: The imposing concubine (36) "I really embroidered the sachet for you," Tang Guo helped Xuanyuan Mie put on the rusty sachet and touched the puppy pattern on it, "but it''s also a fact to use you to do something." Xuanyuan Mie didn''t mind at all. He touched the sachet, revealing a neat row of teeth, but the corners of his mouth still showed a bit of evil, "Guoer likes it." To use something, even if it is used, whether it is used from the heart or the body, he is particrly happy. "Until I remind you, A Mie is not allowed to reveal the existence of this sachet to Xuanyuan Mo." Xuanyuan Mie squinted his eyes, "Okay." Although it was a little regretful, Guoer was right. "Don''t regret it, when the timees, it doesn''t matter if you advertise to the whole world," Tang Guo said with a smile, "In the future, I will make clothes for you and shoes for you. I will go to Xuanyuanmo every day to hang around in front of it. ." Xuanyuan Mie held her small white hands, took them up and kissed them, "No, Guo''er''s hands are not suitable for those rough jobs. Some people make clothes and some people make shoes. If Guo''er is really interested, just make small ones. The sachet will do." He couldn''t bear to be tired of doing these hurting eyes. Her body was not good. If she broke her body for these, he would regret it all his life. He pulled the person aside and sat down, and started rubbing her knees again. Every time he raised his head, he could receive her with a smile and a faint look. If Guoer likes him, he will be content. This woman is really terrible for him to get well, let alone a small use, but a big use. If he wants his life, he will not frown. "Guo''er tonight, do you like me more?" He put his palms on her knees and asked with infinite tenderness in his eyes. Tang Guo held his head and kissed his forehead, "I like Ah Mie better." "that''s nice." "His father-inw is progressing very smoothly. There are items given by Guo''er. Father-inw is a courageous person and has assembled a group of very loyal subordinates." Not only that, the veterans who had been retired due to various injuries were also found by General Tang and picked them up quietly. After learning about Tang Guo''s side, countless veterans were angry and willing to follow General Tang. Xuanyuan Mie wanted to intervene, but both General Tang and Tang Guo stopped it. The two fathers and daughters are indeed a virtue, but it is enough to prove that they are both capable people. Xuanyuan Mie thought of it more than once, no wonder he would fall in love with her at first sight, Guo''er was really excellent and outrageous. Is it because God is too jealous of such an excellent Guoer, that leaves her with a pain. "I have one more thing for you to give to my dad." Tang Guo motioned to Mei Lan to take the booklet she had prepared, without sealing it, and handing it over to Xuanyuan Mie, "With the things inside, let alone a mere Heaven and Qin Kingdom, it may not be impossible to take the entire world. However, neither my father nor I have that great ambition. We only need to upy and and grasp the power to conquer the kingdom of Qin at any time." Xuanyuan Mie was funny, he had no ambitions, but at this point, no one could do it. The Kingdom of Tianqin is not a small country, but a superpower. These two fathers and daughters are amazing. He didn''t mean to open the contents of the booklet, and directly took it into his arms. Guoer gave it to him without sealing it, which shows that he trusts him. No matter what good things are, he doesn''t care, he only cares about the people in front of him. Chapter 459: The imposing concubine (37) Chapter 459: The imposing concubine (37) For half a year, Xuanyuanmo was busy pulling out spies from the border tribes. The Anjia father and son also made contributions to the border, and the tribes they fought did not dare to invade again. Suddenly, Anjia gained momentum in the court. After the ss teacher returned to the court, he was naturally rewarded, and Anjia became a newly emerging power. The little Angui in the harem also got a promotion because of Anjia. From the small Noble Sixth-Rank An Nobleman, he was promoted to the Noble Five-Rank. Everyone thought that Xuanyuan Mo would go to An Ningxiang that night, but they did not expect that "he" would go to the imperial concubine pce. After thinking about it this way, everyone understood that the emperor was promoted to the position of An only because of his settlement, and he didn''t like An in his heart. He still liked the concubine. No one knew that Xuanyuan Mie was the one who came tofort the imperial concubine at night, and An Bi could see the emperor, the master, almost every night. "Wronged and fragrant." Xuanyuanmo put his arms around the woman in his arms, "Now Anjia is gaining momentum. As long as it stabilizes, I will definitely give them a chance to advance to your position. It is more convincing than climbing in one step." "Well, Amo, you are so kind." An Ningxiang was sweet in her heart. She thought of the graceful imperial concubine empress, a little hesitant, "If Amo named me as the queen, I don''t know what the imperial concubine empress should do?" It was another man who went to the imperial concubine pce. For the sake of the royal family''s face, Xuanyuanmo would definitely not excuse this matter for trouble. General Tang has died in battle, and the glory of the Tang family can no longer bring anything to the concubine. It can be said that once Xuanyuanmo does not wait to see the imperial concubine, his life will be difficult. Xuanyuanmo also fell silent suddenly, Ningxiang became a queen, and of course he would never dote on the concubine again. The person he liked from the beginning was Ningxiang, and the imperial concubine was just a shield for Ningxiang. ording to the original n, General Tang coborated with the enemy to treason, and the imperial concubine would also be implicated and thrown into the cold pce. Today, this method does not work. The imperial brother threatened to say that the imperial concubine was the other party''s person, and he really did not dare to do anything to the imperial concubine. In fact, deep down, he really didn''t want to behave like a concubine. After thinking for a while, he said, "That''s it." An Ningxiang squeezed her sleeves and pursed her lips, "Is this all right?" "Ningxiang has be a queen and will definitely be watched by countless people. It''s better to have a noble concubine standing in front, so that Ningxiang will have less trouble." Xuanyuanmo exined, "If the noble concubinemitted a crime because of your existence. What''s wrong, it won''t be toote." An Ningxiang felt relieved, did Amo think about her? However, it was still not feeling in her heart. She will be a queen in the future, and Amo will do the same, making everyone think that the person he loves is a noble concubine. She is not favored as a queen. Although the imperial concubine''s experience is a bit sympathetic, she is emotionally selfish. No woman can ept that many people mistakenly believe that the one she loves is another person. But An Ningxiang is smart, she will not tell Xuanyuanmo these thoughts. She didn''t believe that the imperial concubine in the harem could endure the imperial concubine bing more favored year by year, and after she became one, she only had to watch from the sidelines. Year after year, three years in a blink of an eye. An Ningxiang, because of the repeated meritorious deeds of the An family and his sons, has risen again and again. Now he is no longer An , and is honored as An Xian concubine. Concubine Meng was promoted to Concubine Meng De, Concubine Yin was promoted to Concubine Yin Shu, Lan Guibi was Lan Zhaoyi, He Ronghua was He Zhaoyuan, Xu Ronghua was Xu Zhaorong, and Yun Bin was Yun Wanyi. Tang Guo was originally the noble concubine of the four concubines and was promoted to the imperial concubine. Chapter 460: The imposing concubine (38) Chapter 460: The imposing concubine (38) Except that An Ningxiang was promoted willingly by Xuanyuan Mo, the others were mentioned by Tang Guo, and he was also promoted incidentally. He was very happy to do this, only in this way, An Ningxiang was actually inconspicuous. I have be a concubine from a concubine in a mere few years. Such a speed of promotion makes me feel very shocked when I think about it carefully. But everyone was promoted together. On the contrary, many people thought that An Ningxiang was not taken seriously. Otherwise, every time she settled down and made meritorious service, her position was promoted, and how other people were also promoted. It was obvious that the emperor did not take her seriously. The harem is a ce for countless women, and many people have been selected in these years, and there are often all kinds of smears. Whether it is the concubine in high position or the master who has been assigned to the position, they are secretly fighting, in fact they don''t know what they are fighting for. Ming Ming only went to the pce of the imperial concubine for so many years. The only difference is that no matter how the high-ranking concubine fights, she will never burn the fire to Tang Guo. Those who are divided by status naturally dare not burn it. There is a phenomenon that is particrly strange. It is often rumored that there will be many high-ranking concubines every day, and they will go to the imperial concubine''s pce early in the morning. When they left, all eyes were red, as if they were greatly wronged. The scary thing was that the next day, they rushed over again early in the morning, and when they left, many people were blushing. Sometimes, I will run into a few high-ranking concubines. After leaving the pce, I start to mock you every word. "Concubine Meng De, you are too much. Looking at the smile raised at the corner of your mouth, this pce is particrly disgusting." "Concubine Yin Shu, this pce warns you, if you dare to do those things, this pce will definitely show you good looks." He Zhaoyuan said at the right time, "To be too much, who canpare to the imperial concubine." When Concubine Meng De and Concubine Yin Shu heard the name, their eyes became red together, and they grinded their teeth, and said bitterly, "Yes, the number of emperors and noble concubines is the most excessive. There is no one in the pce who hates more than her. ." Thinking of what had happened before, Concubine Meng De was so angry that her eyes were breathing fire. That imperial concubine was really horrible. Didn''t she just exchange a card? To punish her for three days not to touch mahjong in the pce. Isn''t this killing her? "Sister Defei is still good." With grievances at the corners of He Zhaoyuan''s mouth, she lost the card and lost her old ount. She made a military order, expressing that she wanted to gamble with her apron. It is a shame that the imperial concubine who yed the cards of the Buddha series won consecutively until she really lost her bellyband in the imperial concubine pce. Concubine Yin Shu patted her mouth carefully, "Hey, irritating." She just lost her mind because she won the one-day card, and said, Huang Guifei''s sister''s card skills are also the same. As a result... the baby she spent three days to win, lost to the imperial concubine in an hour. The three looked at each other and spit at the same time, "Let''s go,e to visit our imperial concubine tomorrow." The three of them clenched their fists and left. The hateful appearance made everyone think that they had a deep hatred with Tang Guo. Looking at the results of a room, Tang Guo slowly sipped the tea, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. The five-body cast that Mei Lan has already admired is still her maid. "From the beginning of tomorrow, He Zhaoyuan is afraid that she will have to bring two more belly pockets before she dare to y cards." Mei Lan suffocated a smile, didn''t she? "Concubine Yin Shu didn''t dare to be mean again, questioning the card skills of this pce." Yes, Niang Niang''s card skills are magic skills, who canpare? "Unexpectedly, Concubine Meng De is the kind of person with a bad brand, who would dare to change the cards secretly, thinking that her eyes and memory are not good?" Chapter 461: The imposing concubine (39) Chapter 461: The imposing concubine (39) I don''t know when it will start, and everyone is praising Concubine An Xian''s character. Some people evenmented that Concubine An Xian''s conduct is enough to serve as a hindrance. However, these rumors were soon suppressed by Anjia, and even released remarks, expressing that he did not want to hear such rumors of injustice in Anjia. Once arrested who came out, the emperor will surely y the emperor, and he will be punished. Sure enough, no one said in front of others that Concubine An Xian''s conduct was good, but behind the scenes they were talking about An Jia''s good conduct, and that General An was rigorous in his family management. It is no wonder that Concubine An Xian has a daughter of good conduct. One summer, a flood urred in Tianqin Kingdom. Xuanyuanmo didn''t know what to think, so he wanted to take the high-ranking concubine in the pce to experience the people''s livelihood. An Ningxiang even proposed that the imperial concubine should reduce the cost and make a donation, only for those victims to survive this disaster. This move was praised by countless people, and it was really a pity that An Xianfei was not a queen. And the imperial concubine is arrogant and extravagant, likes to have fun, and looks beautiful, but the virtues of character are really not as good as Concubine An Xian. Some courtiers are also ready to move. The emperor has been on the throne for many years, and it is time for him to stand behind. Even if he spoils the imperial concubine, he should establish a real master of the harem? Besides, the emperor is now in his early years, and he has no heirs. People who didn''t like the imperial concubine were once again impeached. But Xuanyuanmo hadn''t read these folds, so he had to take the imperial concubine to experience the people''s livelihood. "If Guoer doesn''t want to go, don''t go." Xuanyuan Mie was not satisfied. He didn''t expect that his younger brother Yaozi had so many moths. In order to build momentum for An Ningxiang, he came up with such a method. Tang Guo put down his script andughed, "Go, why not go, it''s their opportunity, but also my opportunity. After so many years, I have given An Ningxiang a chance to grow up, and there should be results." She hung her arms around Xuanyuan Mie''s neck, "A Mie, the window paper should be pierced. I don''t really want to make a mistake with Xuanyuan Moxu. I''m tired, and it''s almost there for Daddy." "I know." Xuanyuan Mie encircled the petite person and buried her between her neck, "I will let someone protect Guoer along the way." Tang Guo smiled, "Even though my body is weaker, it''s just that the rainy weather doesn''t work. I don''t usually have any problems. I have practiced martial arts." "Didn''t that happen when you were young?" Xuanyuan Mie was amused. Knowing that he didn''t believe it, Tang Guo grasped his wrist and flexed it lightly. The strength really surprised Xuanyuan Mie. He heard Tang Guo say, "A Mie,e and see." Tang Guo turned around and drew out the saber that he had found long ago, and attacked Xuanyuan Mie. At first Xuanyuan Mie was afraid of hurting her, but then he felt that her swordsmanship was exquisite and more serious. "Mei Lan, give A Mie a sword." After Mei Lan did so, she turned to watch the door. Niangniang came up with this idea at first thought, and she became more and more crazy. It was really fun topete with swords in the pce. Half an hourter, there was a thinyer of sweat on Tang Guo''s face. Xuanyuan Mie stopped seeing this, and when he took the sword away, he stepped forward and embraced the charming man, tightly imprisoned in his arms. Bite that red lip. After a long time, let go. "Guo''er, why are you so charming?" "Being fascinated by Ah Mie?" "I was fascinated for the first time. I have not kept my mind all day long, so I must keep you in my arms to be at ease." Tang Guo was in a good mood and threw the long sword aside at will, "After An Ningxiang is finished, you and I can be exposed to people with integrity. A Mie, you are going to be scolded." "Guo''er is not afraid of being a woman, so am I still afraid?" "It''s useless to be afraid, who told you to attract the attention of the pce, and it will drag you when you go to hell." "Can''t ask for it." Chapter 462: The imposing concubine (40) Chapter 462: The imposing concubine (40) This time, Xuanyuanmo took the high-ranking concubines in the pce with him. Including Tang Guo, the imperial concubine, there are eight in total. Despite everything being simple, he still didn''t intend to wrong these concubines, especially Tang Guo and his Bai Yueguang An Ningxiang. Tang Guo was taking care of her, while An Ningxiang was taking care of her secretly. There are so many people with mixed eyes, Xuanyuan Mie is inconvenient to appear here, and can only follow in secret. Xuanyuanmo and Tang Guo rode in the same carriage, and the other concubines were divided into carriages. In fact, Xuanyuanmo hadn''t been in the same room with Tang Guo alone for a long time. This was a carriage that wasn''t too spacious, and there were only two of them. He unexpectedly felt a sense of tension, and he looked at the man leaning on the cushion without expression. She is more outstanding than in previous years. Over the years, he had subconsciously ignored everything about her. Although he met every day, he felt ufortable every time he met. I don''t know if the emperor''s brother is warning him that there will always be visible marks on the exposed skin of this person. "The emperor''s body is okay?" Tang Guo nodded and smiled, "It''s okay." "The road is a bit bumpy, I''m wronged you." "I''m not wronged, I haven''t been out of the pce for many years, and I want toe out and have a look." Tang Guomei stared at Xuanyuanmo, "I''m very happy toe out with Amo." She opened the curtain and looked at the scenery passing by, with a misty smile on her cheek, "Amo, I have always had a feeling these years." "What does it feel like?" Xuanyuanmo unconsciously grabbed the position of his knees, and picked up the folds of his clothes. For fear of being found, he quickly smoothed them out. Tang Guo didn''t look back, looking outside, "Amo, I always feel that you are getting further and further away from me." Xuanyuanmo was stunned, and said quickly, "The imperial concubine is too worried." "Amo, sometimes you don''t even notice it yourself." Tang Guo turned around and smiled at Xuanyuanmo, "Anyway, Amo used to like me very much and treated me sincerely, right?" Xuanyuanmo didn''t dare to look at her smile directly. Those bright eyes were so clean and clean that he didn''t dare to face them, as if he was a filthy one, and would stain those eyes. Just bit the bullet and replied, "Naturally, besides treating you well, who else should I treat?" "I''m very happy to hear this answer." Tang Guo looked at the scenery outside the car window again, "No matter what the future is, Amo can treat me well, and there will be no regrets in this life." Immediately after her, she whispered, "Human hearts, there is no constant." The voice was too low, and because of the interference of the voice of the car, Xuanyuanmo did not hear what she said clearly. "The imperial concubine always likes to think wildly." The woman turned her head with a smile, "Amo, I am very curious. Once I was a noble concubine, you called me noble concubine. Now I am the imperial concubine, you call me the noble concubine." Xuanyuanmo''s heart tightened, yes, isn''t his name too rusty. "Amo, you''re sozy, you don''t bother to call your name." Before Xuanyuanmo could exin, she found a reason for him. Xuanyuanmo looked at her smiling face, and didn''t know how to exin it, so he didn''t say anything. For a long time, he said, "If you feel ufortable, remember to tell me." "Save." The carriage calmed down, and she kept looking at the scenery outside the window, which made Xuanyuanmo feel like she might drift away at any time. He wanted to reach out and grab it. He quickly remembered something and quickly put his hand back. "Are you hungry?" Xuanyuan Mo asked. "Not hungry." She looked back and smiled, this smile,ughed into Xuanyuan Mo''s heart, he panicked for no reason, at a loss. Chapter 463: The imposing concubine (41) Chapter 463: The imposing concubine (41) When the flood urred, hundreds of people asked Xuanyuan Mo''s rtives to be grateful. Later, I heard that Concubine Anxian proposed to reduce the cost of the imperial concubine, and the money saved was used to fund them through the disaster. For a time, Concubine An Xian''s kindness spread throughout the entire Tianqin Kingdom. But An Ningxiang is still not arrogant or rash, dressing more inly than before, eating and drinking are getting easier. Even in the disaster area, she can eat some coarse grains with relish, as if she was tasting the most delicious food in the world. Many ministers who followed saw this and couldn''t help but nod their heads, so the concubine should be the queen. The ministers who had already made the decision in their minds each figured out how to raise the matter so that the emperor would not be disgusted. Tang Guo used corn paste, a wowotou, and a pile of pickles, sitting there upright, equally elegant, but frowning slightly. Seeing this, An Ningxiang gripped her hands tightly in her sleeves and couldn''t help but say, "Is the imperial concubine not used to these coarse grains?" "What?" Tang Guo raised his eyes, nced at An Ningxiang, and chuckled, "What''s unustomed to? It''s unptable, and it''s not impossible to eat. When some pick, my pce is quite When you pick, if you dont pick it, if you just want to fill your stomach, dont talk about corn paste, you have to gnaw at the roots." An Ningxiang was silent for a moment, and said, "I didn''t expect such a high-ranking imperial concubine to know this." "My pce likes to read books, all kinds of books, the history of dynasties and dynasties, unofficial history, and folk narrative books, which have recorded these." An Ningxiang didn''t speak anymore, she knew she should keep a low profile, and it was best not to confront the imperial concubine. Over the years, even though she knew a secret, she didn''t understand why Xuanyuanmo hadn''t attacked Tang Guo for so long. Could she really only use Tang Guo as her shield? As a woman, she thinks it''s not that simple. She touched the lower abdomen without a trace, she was pregnant. Tang Guo noticed An Ningxiang''s movements and smiled, An Ningxiang was about to double happiness. Concubine Meng De and Concubine Yin Shu did not say a word. In fact, many years ago, they discovered that An Ningxiang''s position in the pce was very special. Although the emperor did not explicitly favor An Ningxiang, as women, how could they not feel that the emperor treated An Ningxiang differently. Especially Concubine Meng De, she knew a secret more terrifying than everyone else, when she understood that An Ningxiang''s status was unusual. Coupled with the events of these years, she already understood why the emperor treated the imperial concubine like that. For the sake of An Ningxiang, the former Anmeiren, Anguiren, Anbi, and the current Anxian concubine. The emperor is really infatuated, and for the one he loves, he pushes another woman who loves him deeply into the abyss. Concubine Meng De had no feelings in her heart, she had no appetite for meals. What a good person the imperial concubine is, I don''t understand. What can she do? In the past few years, the imperial concubine had taught her what the emperor''s love is, and led her to a different realm. She didn''t care at all about who Xuanyuan Mo loved. She just felt a little pity in her heart that such a transparent person as the imperial concubine had this experience. Tang Guo received the pitiful look from Concubine Meng De, and couldn''t help butugh. However, the original owner is indeed sad and pathetic. As a woman, can you really not feel it after spending many years with someone who doesn''t love herself? Maybe I found an abnormality, just immersed in the weaving dreams. Chapter 464: The imposing concubine (42) Chapter 464: The imposing concubine (42) When the emperor goes on tour, there will always be some **** plots of assassinating the "dog Emperor". Every day, Xuanyuanmo would take the two imperial concubines out for inspection, and that day it was Tang Guo and An Ningxiang''s turn. Halfway through, they were surrounded by a group of men in ck. The emperor''s tour is naturally protected by experts, but in some cases, assassins will always be drilled. For example, when an assassin first appeared, Xuanyuan Mo subconsciously had to take care of Tang Guo''s safety, ignoring his own danger. An arrow struck Xuanyuanmo''s back, and "just" stood aside, rtively close, An Ningxiang, who was still pale, rushed to Xuanyuanmo''s back without hesitation and blocked an arrow for him. . Xuanyuanmo came back to his senses, An Ningxiang was already in a semia, he hurriedly held An Ningxiang in his arms with anxious andplicated expression, as if to say, why is there such a stupid woman? Seeing this scene, Tang Guo only raised his eyebrows, facing the assassin who was still attacking, did not hesitate to drew out the soft sword, jumped into the assassin group, and fought with him. Xuanyuanmo obviously did not expect that the concubine, who had always been delicate and tender, would actually hold the sword against the assassin. Tang Guo is not wee, she flutters around the assassin, wherever she passes, she locks her throat with a sword, leaving only a corpse behind, and her dress is not stained with blood. Whether it is a master of the pce or the group of assassins who assassinated the emperor, facing a stunning woman holding a long sword, each sword can harvest a life, and the scalp is numb. After a while, most of the two dozen people in ck died under Tang Guo''s sword. She walked back holding the soft sword, her face turned pale, and a thinyer of dense sweat covered her forehead. "Amo, are you okay?" She stood there with a smile, holding a soft sword dripping blood in her hand, and the blood fell drop by drop, staining the red soil, "Fortunately, the foundation when I was a child is still there. I have been weak in these years and have not fallen, otherwise Amo is in danger, I''m afraid I can''t protect you." "I thought this martial art was useless. After today''s events, I still can''t let it go. Amo treated me very well, and finally there is a way to repay Amo." Her steps were a little vain, and she couldn''t even hold the sword. She saw Xuanyuanmo holding An Ningxiang who was in aa, and said, "Concubine An Xian''s condition is not very good, Amo, let''s take her back for treatment first. If it iste, I am afraid that something will happen." Xuanyuanmo was in a daze, facing the woman in front of him, a little lost, but quickly realized that An Ningxiang''s current situation is very bad. Can''t think too much, he picked up An Ningxiang, and the group hurried back, summoning the imperial physician for treatment. At the same time of the treatment, the imperial physician diagnosed that An Ningxiang was one month pregnant, and the faces of the people present could look good, especially Concubine Meng De, who came after hearing the incident. An Ningxiang had already woke up, she looked anxiously at Xuanyuanmo and Tang Guo. The imperial physician thought she was worried about the child, but said, "The wound is not deep. Please rest assured, the fetus is very good. There will be no problems." "The imperial concubine, concubine... it was just an ident that the concubine was pregnant. A month ago, the emperor was drunk and treated me as you. Please also..." An Ningxiang bit her lip and spoke palely. Xuanyuanmo held her hand and said, "You take care of it, and I will exin everything to the imperial concubine." "What the emperor said is that Concubine An Xian should be well raised. You are the concubine of the emperor. The whole harem should be happy to have a pregnancy. Don''t say anything before." "You don''t even care for your life for the sake of the emperor. If this pce mes you, I don''t know how the whole world will treat this pce." Chapter 465: The imposing concubine (43) Chapter 465: The imposing concubine (43) "Concubine Anxian has a good character, and she sacrificed herself for the sake of the emperor''s disregard for her own body. This behavior shows that you have a deep affection for the emperor, and how this pce can hinder you with sincerity. This pce has not been pregnant for many years, and it can be seen that there is no child fate, and Concubine An Xian takes good care of her baby. " Xuanyuan Mo couldn''t say what he had originally prepared. What happened today was indeed a bit unexpected, and he did not expect that someone dared to assassinate him in public. An Ningxiang blocked the sword for him, and he was even more moved. After Li''an Ningxiang had acted, he could no longer change it. He thought that Tang Guo would make a big noise when he knew that An Ningxiang was pregnant, but he didn''t expect that she would say those words of tolerance. The imperial concubine in the impression should be ustomed to pampering, ustomed to upying it, and it is hard to see other imperial concubines with him. Thinking of just now, the imperial concubine killed the assassin''s figure with a sword, and he couldn''t look away from her. He suddenly discovered that the imperial concubine was really charming, and his body was filled with confusing breath. "The emperor must have a lot to say to Concubine An Xian, so I won''t bother." Tang Guo turned to leave, Concubine Meng De saluted, and quickly followed out. Concubine Yin thought for a while, sent a few condolences, and then left. Concubine Meng De chased Tang Guo''s house, and saw Tang Guo''s pale face when she entered. She sighed and called out, "Sister Huangguifei, is it okay?" "Fortunately," Tang Guo wiped the **** soft sword with the snow-white silk kerchief, "I haven''t done anything for a long time, so my body bones are so unnerving." Concubine Meng De also heard what happened before. It is said that most of the assassins were beheaded by the imperial concubine, and the throat was sealed with a sword. I thought, as expected, she didn''t know enough about the imperial concubine. Such a majestic woman is actually just a concubine in the harem. She took a step forward and held Tang Guo''s hand, only to realize that Tang Guo''s hands were cold, and her face was startled, "Would you like to ask a doctor to see it?" "I brought out two imperial doctors in total, who would you pleasee to see?" "The body of the imperial concubine is important." "Nothing, just raise it." The corner of Concubine Meng De''s mouth was bitter, "I''m wronged you." "No." Tang Guo asked Mei Lan to make hot tea. After drinking it, she felt morefortable. He leaned on the soft cushion and said, "Get ready, I''m going back to the pce soon." Concubine Meng De didn''t know what to say, and in the end she only put the news she had received in Tang Guo''s ear and whispered, "Daddy ising, and the courtiers are going to y the emperor, and canonize Concubine An Xian as her queen." "Sister, what do you think?" "No idea, I''m waiting for this day." Concubine Meng De was surprised, did the imperial concubine always know? Then she smiled bitterly, yes, how could such a smart woman not notice. Haven''t they experienced the imperial concubine''s methods in these years? "If my sister gets bored in the future, just ask us." Concubine Meng De was inconvenient to say more, many things were not something that a little imperial concubine could change. All she could do was to tell Tang Guo what she knew, and she couldn''t get in on the other things either. "General, I didn''t expect to kill an imperial concubine halfway, and kill the dead men we trained." General Anns expression was not very good, and then he remembered the news he had received, "No matter, this matter has never happened before, fortunately, the goal was achieved." "After the fragrance is condensed, all sacrifices are worth it." The emperor would honour Ningxiang, but from his daughter''s words, he had to act as a pusher, lest he change because of the imperial concubine. Chapter 466: The imposing concubine (44) Chapter 466: The imposing concubine (44) Concubine An Xian is of good character, Concubine An Xian is pregnant, Concubine An Xian fends off the emperor regardless of safety. These things were linked together, which made the courtiers y to ask for An Ningxiang to be more confident. But Xuanyuanmo did not immediately agree, but said that this matter needs to be considered for two days. Xuanyuanmo came to Tang Guo''s pce. Since that day, she seemed to have not recovered, her expression full of fatigue. I don''t know why, he couldn''t bear the words he was about to say. But whenever he thought of An Ningxiang blocking the sword for him, it was also for the second time he was ignoring his life, his previous thoughts were much weaker. "The courtier requested that Concubine An Xian should be named her queen." Xuanyuanmo said, "I can''t help but agree this time." Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled at Xuanyuanmo, "Amo doesn''t need to be embarrassed by me. Amo has been able to spoil me for these years. I have been content. Concubine An Xian can be loved by the ministers and the people. It is naturally a good thing. Hearing such general words, Xuanyuan Mo felt a little anger in his heart. "Is the imperial concubine no other thoughts?" The voice became higher unconsciously, and he felt something was not quite right after speaking, and his tone was rxed, "Imperial imperial concubine, if you are sad, you can say it." "If I say it, can the emperor change his mind and not canonize Concubine An Xian?" She looked at Xuanyuan Mo directly, and he was flustered. Of course not. She buried her head, "So, what is the difference between what I said and not?" "I have never forgotten that Amo is an emperor. The emperor has the helplessness of the emperor. If I force you hard, I am just embarrassing you." Xuanyuanmo didn''t know what to say. "Amo, as long as you still treat me sincerely." She looked at him with misty eyes, "I want to say to you too, don''t canonize Concubine An Xian? But... I have no confidence." "I''m just an imperial concubine. Only Amo is behind me. If my dad is here, I can have a big fight with you. Now my dad is gone, if I make trouble, the courtiers will only say that the imperial concubine is jealous, snarling, arrogant and prosperous. , The character is not good, Israel = seduces the monarch... I have a hat that is taller than a buckle, how can I suffer." Xuanyuanmo opened his mouth, not knowing how to answer. He suddenly discovered that the imperial concubine had actually changed over the years. "Ameruo came today to tell me that if I object, you won''t stand up and you will protect me no matter what happens. Even if I bear the name of the evil spirit fairy, I must fight for myself." She grabbed Xuanyuanmo''s hand, "Amo, do you dare?" Xuanyuanmo was in a panic, would he dare? This is not dare to dare, his original purpose is to canonize An Ningxiang as the queen. Why did hee here? He always felt that he was doing a big mistake. He remained calm and patted the back of Tang Guo''s hand, "I am very pleased that the imperial concubine can understand the righteousness so deeply." After that, he didn''t dare to look at her, and wanted to know her reaction, and he still looked at her. She just smiled at him, "Amo, have you really liked me?" She asked this many times. As before, Xuanyuanmo still replied, "Naturally." "Yeah." She lowered her eyes andughed. "I know." Xuanyuanmo left in embarrassment, staggering, he always felt that he had done something wrong, and he could not find a direction. Back in the dark room, couldn''t help but meet Xuanyuan Mie. "I want to seal Ningxiang as the queen, and I told the imperial concubine today." Xuanyuan Mie said coldly, "In front of me, the second brother just calls her the imperial wife." Xuanyuanmo is stunned, Huang Sister? Why did he feel so ufortable in his heart? He subconsciously ignored that, in fact, the imperial concubine was already his imperial sister-inw in secret, the person who was held in the heart by the imperial brother. Chapter 467: The imposing concubine (45) Chapter 467: The imposing concubine (45) On the second day, after courtiers once again asked Li''an for Ningxiang, Xuanyuanmo did not hesitate and agreed. He put his hands on the armrest forcefully, and when he said the word "perhaps", he was not as happy as he expected to achieve the goal. Instead, his heart was heavy and very ufortable. Sitting at the top, watching the courtiers joyous to General An, the joy on the faces of the An family father and son couldn''t be concealed, and he felt even more ufortable. He waved his hand and sank early. Today''s goal is achieved, the courtiers did not dare to say anything to provoke Xuanyuanmo, that is, the impeachment of the emperor and noble concubine, they also didn''t mention it much. The imperial concubine is only an imperial concubine, and her status is notparable to that of the queen. The canonization of the queen is a major event. Xuanyuan Mo ordered the people to prepare for the canonization ceremony, and ordered Qin Tianjian to select auspicious days. After the next dynasty, the post-closing matter slowly spread, and many people cheered for it. Concubine An Xian has a good character, and she should be regarded as the mother of one country in the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin. At the moment An Ningxiang received the imperial decree, even if she was indifferent, ecstasy surged in her heart, rewarding many father-inw who pronounced the will again and again. The harem was much quieter than outside, and the low-ranking masters who entered the pceter were discussing quietly. How about this imperial concubine being favored? Not just a mere imperial concubine, she will never be the mother of a country. Besides, the imperial concubine seemed to be favored, and she was bare behind her, with no support at all. Even if she wanted to be a queen, she was afraid that no one would support it. After An Ningxiang epted the decree, he was received by the imperial concubine one after another. Unlike before, she is now a queen, so naturally she can''t avoid seeing her. For a while, the imperial concubines who came inter in the pce stood on An Ningxiang''s side. Concubine Meng De and Concubine Yin Shu did not choose to go out of the pce. After Xuanyuanmo made an order, they only sent people to congratte An Ningxiang instead ofing in person. Many people specte that Concubine Meng Defei and others are unbnced, hiding and sulking. They are indeed hiding and sulking, but not angry for themselves. As early as a few years ago, they lost interest in the so-called imperial love. Now closed at the gate of the pce, it is only for one person to be unfair. On the other hand, the imperial concubine, who was supposed to be depressed and ufortable, led people to enjoy flowers and tea every day, chanting poems andposing right, and lived a different andfortable life, which made people feel depressed. After An Ningxiang heard the news, she also felt very strange. The imperial concubine should like Amo very much. Every time they see the imperial concubine looking at the emperor, they are full of deep love. At this time, the other party should not be too happy. An Ningxiang stroked her lower abdomen, and did not intend to show her power in front of the imperial concubine, she was a queen, and she was pregnant again. Amoruo has always treated her sincerely, and the prince of Qin will also be her son. It''s really meaningless to care about an imperial concubine who has no offspring and a title. The imperial concubine will note to provoke her in the future, and she will not do anything to her. Who knows what Amo thinks in his heart, always feel that he is unusual for the imperial concubine. If An Ningxiang doesn''t take the initiative to find someone, she will inevitably run into it in the Imperial Garden. Tang Guo saw her. As a queen, she was naturally unable to avoid her, and she was helped by someone walking over. "Emperor Concubine." Now that she sees Tang Guo, she doesn''t need to be honored, but she feels a little bitfortable in her heart. While she was waiting for the imperial concubine to salute her, Tang Guo didn''t get up, but just nodded to her, "Congrattions, Empress Empress." An Ningxiang felt ufortable, thinking that it hadn''t been canonized, and didn''t care about it. But Haruyuki yelled at her personal maid, "Should the imperial concubine get up and salute when she sees the empress?" Chapter 468: The imposing concubine (46) Chapter 468: The imposing concubine (46) When Chun Xue first spoke, An Ningxiang felt that it was not very good. But as soon as the words were spoken, it was difficult to ride a tiger. If she scolded her grand pcedy, it would appear that she was a empress weak. If it were spread out, she, the queen, would still be afraid of an imperial concubine, that would be a joke of the entire pce and even the entire Kingdom of Heaven. Therefore, today she has to wait for the imperial concubine to salute her. Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, andined to the system, "That Chunxue is a pig teammate, isn''t she? She is a small pcedy who dared to scold the pce in person. The pce does not salute the queen, or the one who has not been canonized. At most, people will say something arrogant." "And she, a little courtdy, scolded this pce and offended this pce, and this pce can already reward her with great sess." [The host is big, isn''t it written in the plot, Haruyuki is a pig teammate, setting up obstacles for the heroine and causing trouble? Tang Guo suddenly said, "I forgot, An Ningxiang''s main plot has just begun." An Ningxiang had been waiting for Tang Guo''s reaction, but she didn''t expect that the other party was in a daze, holding the kerchief in both hands, the imperial concubine was too arrogant. Chunxue was ufortable, "I call you the imperial concubine, that is to respect you, the former empress is An Xian concubine, she should salute you, but now the master is the empress concubine, please follow the rules." Tang Guo was puzzled. Chunxue had been immersed in the pce with An Ningxiang for so many years, didn''t he learn something? Really think that An Ningxiang will be a queen, and her position will be stable? An Ningxiang was the queen, and the only person whom the emperor loved. Her opponent was the concubine of the entire harem. Working step by step throughout his life, cautiously, clearly to deal with the affairs of the harem fairly, and to guard against countless private framings, An Ningxiang, the empress, is really tired. "what''s your name?" Tang Guo stared at Chunxue with a smile. Chunxue wanted to hold her head high, but to meet those clear eyes, she couldn''t help but step back, and her breath became a lot weaker, "The ve is called Chunxue." "You also know that this pce is only an imperial concubine, and your family master is the queen, then you know that you are just a small pce maidservant, and this pce is the imperial concubine." In a word, Chunxue paled, even An Ningxiang was a little nervous. "Men, my pce especially doesn''t like someone gesticting in front of them, yelling, and giving my pce a hand." "Emperor Concubine..." An Ningxiang was a little anxious, "Chunxue is a member of the pce, and the concubine imperial concubine handles people, shouldn''t you ask the pce?" Tang Guo sneered, "The empress''s rule is not strict. Today is the reason for this pce, knowing that Chunxue''s behavior does not represent the queen, nor is it your order, so that she will not have a gap with the queen." "I heard that Haruyuki has been with the Queen since he was a child. The people around him look pleasing to the eye and dont feel wrong at all, so naturally they ignore her shorings. And this is the imperial pce. Once Haruyuki has such problems again, be careful. Next time I will die." Look, my pce is just ps her mouth and doesn''t want her head, how kind it is. "Men, do it, give this girl a long memory, so that she won''t be able to show off her prestige if she thinks that there is a queen as a backer. Regardless of the queen''s face, she will provoke the queen everywhere, and the queen will be thest one. In the end, when it spreads out, people outside will say that the queen is not strictly governed, has no ability, and is not worthy of being a queen. This kind of thing is not what the pce wants to watch. The queen is pregnant and shouldn''t see such a scene. The punishment of the maidservant should be left to the pce. " "Mei Qing, **** the queen back to the pce, be careful." Before An Ningxiang could react, she was assisted by a neat maid and left. It was not until she walked far away that Chunxue screamed and her scalp was numb. Chapter 469: The imposing concubine (47) Chapter 469: The imposing concubine (47) Mei Lan is not wee, she hates Xuanyuan Mo, and An Ningxiang, she dare not do anything to these two people. There was a little Haruxue in front of her, and she was not wee. She pped a few ps up. She had also practiced martial arts since she was a child. One p was very heavy, and Chunxue''s cheek was swollen. She felt very happy that everyone in this pce thought that her mother was favored, and who knew how much wronged her mother was. Hypocritical people, hypocritical. A person who is unsatisfied and unjust. Snapped! Snapped! Mei Lan looked cold, and pped Chunxue''s face with one p. A small maidservant dared to humiliate her maid and didn''t look at which onion he was. If it were not for her extreme restraint, she really wanted to kill Haruyuki on the spot. What about the canonized queen? Is her wife rare? Do not care. During these years, Mei Lan also learned a secret, the general did not die, but went to do something big. When she heard the news, she really cried with joy, and God finally had eyes long. Later I learned that Xuanyuanmo wanted to frame the general to treason with the enemy. It''s really ridiculous. It''s ridiculous. The general had been loyal to the country when he was a teenager. If it weren''t for the empress reminderter, she might have been sessful by Xuanyuanmo. She would have been wronged and beaten into the cold pce. Xuanyuanmo is very unreasonable, and there is a Xuanyuan Mie who loves his empress with all his heart. The general is still alive and will be a big backing for the empress in the future. She asked Niang Niang why she didn''t leave. She thought Niang Niang could not let go of Xuanyuan Mo. Later, she realized that Niang Niang could not let go of her hatred of Xuanyuan Mo and stayed here just for revenge. It''s time for revenge, it''s time for revenge, to leave quietly, wouldn''t it be cheaper for Xuanyuanmo and An Ningxiang? "okay." Seeing Chunxue, Tang Guo was about to faint, and stopped Mei Lan, who was still trying to do it, "Don''t kill anyone, treat her wounds, don''t send it back to the queen for the time being, so that the queen won''t be scared." "Yes." Mei Lan took her hand, and Chunxue, who couldn''t see her face clearly, raised her hand, "Take it to the side hall to raise it, and then send it back to the queen after her face is raised." If you dare to bully her imperial concubine, you must have the consciousness of being beaten. Today''s Mei Lan is extremely confident. Soon, the fact that the imperial concubine beat the queen and the maid of the queen was spread throughout the harem. When Xuanyuanmo heard the news, he immediately rushed to Anning Shang Pce tofort people. Now that Ningxiang is pregnant, this imperial concubine doesn''t look at when she loses her temper. "Ningxiang, I wronged you." Xuanyuanmo held An Ningxiang''s hand and held her in his arms, "I will go to the Emperor and Concubine to settle the ount in a moment." "It''s still going to be fine, the imperial concubine should be angry with Chunxue." Today, after being swept in public, An Ningxiang couldn''t swallow that breath. The imperial concubine is really too arrogant, as other people talked about before, she hadn''t realized it because she had little contact. Only now did I really understand that the imperial concubine did not have a good temper, and she smiled and said that she hit someone. She was still very clingy, and she didn''t have a chance to react. There are also the two granddies of Men Meiqing, one of them is more powerful than the other. When Mei Qing helped them back all the way, she couldn''t break free. She wanted to me, but Mei Qing said respectfully, "The ve girl dare not let go of the empress. If the girl falls and knocks, it is the ve''s sin." It really made her sigh in her heart that she couldn''t get out. When the imperial concubine hit someone, she still had to leave Chunxue there to heal her injuries. Isn''t this Chi Guoguo hitting her in the face? "Amo, I''m a little worried about Chunxue. You can ask the imperial concubine to return Chunxue to me. I will teach Chunxue well in the future. That girl is so impatient, so I don''t want to suffer." Chapter 470: The imposing concubine (48) Chapter 470: The imposing concubine (48) "The imperial concubine, I came here to ask you for someone. Chunxue has been with the queen since childhood. You can put the person back." Xuanyuanmo told An Ningxiang that he hade to see the imperial concubine to settle ounts, but in fact, he received a letter from his brother on the way. The content of the letter is: "Do you dare to move my woman to try?" Seeing that sentence, Xuanyuanmo seemed to be poured cold water on the top of his head. Yes, the emperor brother had warned him more than once that the imperial concubine was actually his wife. Originally it was impossible to settle ounts, but could only be changed to important people. But that sentence has been lingering in his mind. He is notfortable, very ufortable, but what can be done, the reality is that the imperial concubine only has a nominal rtionship with him. This rtionship was made by him alone. He was afraid to tell her the truth, a kind of fear from the bottom of his heart, which he subconsciously ignored. "Is the emperor here to ask someone?" Tang Guo smiled and lowered his head: "I thought you were here to trouble me." Xuanyuanmo ignored it. The imperial concubine no longer called him Amo, but called him an unfamiliar emperor. Now he remembered that An Ningxiang was very pitiful, and he had his only heir. He had to satisfy her small request. "The imperial concubine''s anger is out, can I take it away, right?" "The whole world belongs to the emperor. What do you want, take it away, why should you ask me?" Xuanyuanmo only thought she was angry in her heart, so he didn''t care too much. Instead, he was angry at her for the post-approval, and some joy was vaguely born in his heart. The imperial concubine cares about him, so he is angry about the post-approval, right? Xuanyuanmo looked at him and was different. Tang Guo, who had all eyes on him, felt a little stuck in his heart, thinking that she might care about him too much, so she became angry and became happy again. "People, I will take them away. The imperial concubine likes something, and I will ask someone to send itter." Tang Guo raised his head at this time, his mouth bends, "I like gold and silver. If the emperor really feels guilty, why not give me more money." "Thest time the queen proposed to reduce the cost, I changed my clothes three times a day, and now I can only change once a day, and many items have been sold." Tang Guozily propped his chin, "I''m used to luxury. Life, these days of poverty, are really unustomed." Xuanyuanmo looked at the ornaments in the pce, and it was indeed a lot less. The concubines in the entire harem reduced their expenses for that sentence, and their food and clothing were indeed a lot worse. "Well, I''ll send it to the imperial concubine in a moment, don''t wrong yourself." Tang Guo smiled, "Thank you, the emperor for the reward, I will not wrong myself now," she paused, and she said again, "I also bother the emperor and the queen to say that it was originally your permission. I don''t have to bow to anyone I see , Even if it''s you, I don''t need to salute." "Yes." Xuanyuanmo thought of this, and understood why the imperial concubine had punished Chunxue. He felt a little disliked for Chunxue. Everyone in the harem should know about this. What he said will definitely not be taken back. Even if you want to take it back, it''s impossible. Could the emperor let the person in front of him bow to his queen? "The emperor, you can take Chunxue back. I hope you can talk to the queen well, so as not to have this problem again next time." Xuanyuanmo met the slightly different eyes from the past, and was panicked. He subconsciously ignored it, and hurried away with Chunxue with a swollen face. Chunxue thought that Xuanyuanmo would punish the imperial concubine, but she didn''t expect that he would juste and take her away, and she felt aggrieved. Chapter 471: The imposing concubine (49) Chapter 471: The imposing concubine (49) It didn''t take long for Xuanyuanmo to send Tang Guo a box of gold. When she opened the box, the gleaming gold made her smile, touched a few golds, and threw them to Mei Qing and Mei Lan, "Go and get something good for yourself." The two were also wee, and picked up the gold with joy. They understand that the box of gold will be sent away soon. Both Mei Lan shuddered together. Niang Niang was really amazing. She used Xuanyuanmo''s money to beat herself up. Tang Guo took out a map and looked silently, when the two saw this, they went out to guard the gate quickly. Xuanyuan Mie sneaked in, sat quietly beside her, put his chin on her shoulder, and acted intimately. He nced at the map and said, "Is this?" "The country that my father beat down." Xuanyuan Mie couldn''t helpughing, "I just heard that the stupid brother gave you a box of gold?" "Yes," Tang Guo stretched out his leg and kicked the lid open, and the gleaming gold appeared in front of him, "Would you like to pick two to y?" "I don''t want to y gold, I''m only interested in Guoer." Xuanyuan Mo circled her waist, "Is it necessary for me to help Guoer send it out?" "Who are you?" Xuanyuan Mie was so happy that he quickly kissed her on the cheek, and then looked at the map. The area of the map was huge, and he looked weird when he saw the various marks on it. "Guo''er, are you and your father-inw really just upying the small side?" "Yeah, isn''t it the small side? You know, the ground should be round, and the area on this map is a small part, isn''t it the small side?" Xuanyuan Mierao didn''t care indifferently, and the corners of his mouth were twitching. He wrapped her waist tightly, "Guoer, let your father-inw expand the territory slowly. If you expand further, I won''t be worthy of you." "I just want you." "Since this is the case, I can rest assured, as long as Guo''er doesn''t dislike me." Xuanyuan Mie smiled triumphantly and kissed her on the cheek. "What you''re waiting for is Guo''er''s words." Tang Guo smiled softly, "How could I despise you? In this world, you can''t find anyone more lovable than you." I can''t find it either. He is more witty, smarter than the one in front of her, and fits her mind. , The person who doesn''t add to her at all. Xuanyuan Mie was not a surprise, it was just that he was not interested. This person was smart and powerful, not much better than Xuanyuanmo. If he was interested, Qin State would have been in his pocket this day, how could Xuanyuanmo be his opponent. As expected, someone who can arouse her interest every time. She pointed to the deste areas on the map, "Daddy will not be bullied for me, and in order not to be bullied by Xuanyuan Mo to upy a territory, I still feel sad." "Daddy bes the savior of the world. He has goals and countless people who want to protect. When he does this, he will feel morefortable. He was originally a well-known general who made military exploits. Xuanyuanmo wanted to frame him for coborating with enemies and treason. He didn''t say anything, but his heart was cold." "If he is loved by countless people one day, these things will not matter. He has always been a person full of justice and great love." "He wants to protect me, so I want him to protect me confidently, so that a group of people behind him will support him indefinitely." Xuanyuan Mie stared at your woman who was flying in front of her, buried her neck and took a deep breath, "Countless people will thank Guoer for her decision." Chapter 472: The imposing concubine (50) Chapter 472: The imposing concubine (50) An Ningxiang felt ufortable. She really thought Xuanyuanmo would scold and punish the imperial concubine, but she didn''t expect that the other party would just bring Chunxue back. Said to her, "The imperial concubine does not need to bow to anyone." She also told the pce people not to let them provoke the imperial concubine. An Ningxiang didn''t care about the supernatural status of the imperial concubine. What she cared about was Xuanyuanmo''s strange attitude towards the imperial concubine. If she really used her as a shield, now that she An Ningxiang is already a queen, she shouldn''t need the presence of an imperial concubine. Her father is a general, and her brother''s position in the court is not bad. There is no need for any shield at all, she is still a queen, will she still have to look at the face of a noble concubine in the future? Suffocated, suffocated in my heart. It was the post-season ceremony soon, and An Ningxiang felt ufortable and did not dare to make a mistake. Recently, avoid the imperial concubine. The harem is waiting and watching. It is the first time that the queen and the imperial concubine face the collision, who will win. Unexpectedly, the winner is the noble concubine. Even Concubine Meng De and Concubine Yin Shu were very surprised, and they went to Tang Guo Pce to find out. When they came, they found that their imperial concubines were making scented tea with great interest. The two of them looked at each other with a little joy. Blessed today. The imperial concubine''s various skills are no longer there, and many people can''t match this hand-made tea craft. The better the imperial concubine, the more they think that their emperor is blind. An Ningxiang is not bad, but she can''tpare with the imperial concubine. They didn''t know that the person who came to the pce at night was not Xuanyuanmo. If they knew the truth, they would be surprised. "Sister Huanggui, I''m in a good mood today." Concubine Meng Defei looked at the teapot eagerly. Tang Guo, upon seeing this, poured a cup for both of them. The two of them did not speak, so they would drink tea first. After drinking, there is a refreshing feeling, very refreshing. [Can it be ufortable? This tea is not ordinary. It was asked by real person Ziyun. In other words, the host is big, do you look at a few people especially pleasing to your eyes? Entertain them with Lingcha. "It''s quite pleasing to the eye. They have to pay a little bit for weaving the plot with this house. Now they are still thinking about the house. It''s a pity that they should be treated better to them every day." [I always feel that things are not simple, the host is big, you often do harm for your good. The system can''t help but mumble, the host''s virtues can never be changed. She may be good to them, but she must have a purpose. After spending so many years with the host, he deeply understands that there is no good for people for no reason, no matter who is good, at least there is some purpose, nothing is for nothing. "The purpose, there is still something." Tang Guo smiled, "These pleasing imperial concubines, I want them to be youthful and beautiful, and to keep their beautiful appearance for a long time, so that they can y in the pce happily for a lifetime and live nourished , Live better than anyone else." The words are good, but the system is a little chilly, [then what? "Then?" Tang Guo smiled, "Then An Ningxiang watched a group of older sisters who were so young and beautiful all their lives. They clearly didn''t have Xuanyuanmo''s favor, so why can they live so nourished and happy?" "Tongzi, do you think my return is good?" Good, super good, simply superb. The system silently lit a piece of wax for An Ningxiang. It was obvious that the host did not attack An Ningxiang, but it would have made An Ningxiang unhappy. Vengeful and careful host. Chapter 473: The imposing concubine (51) Chapter 473: The imposing concubine (51) "Two sisters, if nothing happens, you shoulde here to sit more." Tang Guo said with a faint smile, "I have recently learned some new tea-making techniques, and I have also found some good masks. You If you are interested, you can try it." Concubine Meng De and Concubine Yin Shu nodded again and again, and they couldn''t ask for it. The mask of the imperial concubine worked especially well. Before they suffered from insomnia, their skin was particrly rough the next day. Later, they consulted the imperial concubine and taught them a method of preparing a facial mask. After applying it for three days, the skin was really white and tender, and it was better than their previous state. Better. The imperial concubine will not only make facial masks, but also make mouth fat. Dae is better than the ones bought outside and tribute. There are also imperial concubines who share some beauty recipes with them, which are not too greasy and not too light. After daily use, theirplexion is much better. The imperial concubine is really a treasure. The two of them praised silently in their hearts, and have decided to hold their thick thighs tightly for the rest of their lives. They are not fools. Thest time the imperial concubine and the empress confronted, Xuanyuanmo didn''t dare to treat the imperial concubine, which shows that there are more secrets. And the imperial concubine has been in the pce, why there are these unexpected items, it is worth pondering. After thinking about it, the imperial concubine must have something extraordinary. It is not that there is no backing as people talked about, but the imperial concubine with an empty title. Among the first batch of old imperial concubines, except for An Ningxiang, who was the queen, only Lan Zhaoyi stood on An Ningxiang''s side. The rest of them ran to Tang Guo all day. The strange thing is that these imperial concubines often ridiculed each other, making trips, and they also like to go to the imperial concubine pce to make noise. Still the same as before, many imperial concubines are blushing every time theye out, stomping their feet at the door, and leaving bitterly. "The imperial concubine''s temper is too bad." This is what the pce people said cautiously, "I can''t get upset, I will call these pce concubines to toss them all day long." "It''s no wonder that the imperial concubine has always been favored. Now that the queen is not her, she is about to hold the post-season ceremony. It is normal for her to feel ufortable. Pity the other women and have to be angry with her." The two pce members discussed a few sentences, and when they heard something in the distance, they were afraid of being heard, so they ran away. "The imperial concubine has a bad temper?" He Zhaoyuan walked out of the dark and looked at Xu Zhaorong speechlessly, "Are they sure?" "Actually, the imperial concubine sometimes has a bad temper." Xu Zhaorong was convinced, "For example, when someone provokes her, she doesn''t care about love, so she cleans up first." He Zhaoyuan remembered what happened to the Queens Grand Pce Maid Haruyuki and couldnt help but smile, "Yes." After that incident, Xuanyuanmo also made a speech personally. It was strange that the imperial concubine didn''t have to bow to anyone when he saw it. "But the imperial concubine really didn''t toss us." He Zhaoyuan curled her lips, what do these people know, "Who actually told us that the imperial concubine treated us harshly?" "The imperial concubine will still toss us asionally," Xu Zhaorong fiddled with the newly applied Dankou, "for example, when ying cards, the imperial concubine would make the opponent''s bellyband lose." He Zhaoyuan gritted her teeth, "Xu Zhaorong, beware of a bad mouth, who lost his belly?" "Yo yo yo, some people have lost their bellybands three times and want to pretend that others don''t know?" Xu Zhaorong sneered unceremoniously. Seeing He Zhaoyuan''s red eyes and an angry rhythm, he quickly grabbed the hand of the pcedy and shouted eagerly. "Hurry up and help this pce, there will be a madman who will bite this pceter." "Xu Zhaorong, stop for this pce, stop! Xu Zhaorong, you slut!" He Zhaoyuan shouted loudly, stamping her feet on the spot with an anxious expression. Asking people to look at it is that talking to Xu Zhaorong has suffered. The pcedies and eunuchs in the distance lowered their heads. Look, the harem is not peaceful, and the concubines who have good rtions make trouble every day. Chapter 474: The imposing concubine (52) Chapter 474: The imposing concubine (52) Finally weing the post-season ceremony, An Ningxiang was wearing the queen''s court dress, finally feeling relieved. From today onwards, she is the mother of the Kingdom of Heaven and the most noble woman. After performing all the tedious etiquette, Xuanyuanmo held hands and stood in front of the hundred officials to ept the worship of the hundred officials. When countless people worshipped, her mood was also very surging. No one can resist this feeling. The corners of her mouth are slightly tilted, and the whole person is actually stretched out, for fear of mistakes. The other concubines, even the imperial concubine, could not appear in front of Baiguan to ept the worship, and she was in a much better mood. From today onwards, she will be able to take charge of the harem just as well. Different from An Ningxiang''s mood, Xuanyuan Mo Mingming held An Ningxiang''s hand and achieved his goal all the time. Why is he empty in his heart and not the joy he imagined? This is not his goal, what he has always longed for? Why does he only feel bitter in his heart and still thinking of another face in his mind. Xuanyuanmo deceived himself countless times, but in this canonization ceremony, he could not deceive himself. He fell in love with the imperial concubine, but he actually fell in love with her, why is it so funny, why is it so funny? Thinking that it would never be possible for him and the imperial concubine, he used some strength with his hands, An Ningxiang frowned slightly and shrank his hands before Xuanyuanmo reacted. He whispered, "I am a little nervous." An Ningxiang''s heart sank, really? Why did she not feel like this? What was Amo thinking just now, she was very uneasy. Amo, but thinking of the imperial concubine? The joy of being sealed off has also been washed away a lot, and An Ningxiang''s smile has also faded a lot. On the second day after the Queen''s canonization, he would ept the harem concubine''s courtesy. After the ceremony, Xuanyuanmo sent An Ningxiang back to the pce. Tonight, he will stay in the Queen''s Pce with integrity. He had a love for the imperial concubine, so he felt a little guilty for An Ningxiang. "Amo, can you stay in my pce forever?" An Ningxiang asked tentatively, "I really want to get along with Amo upright." Xuanyuanmo felt soft in his heart, and agreed, and forgot about the affection for the imperial concubine who had previously thought of her, "Of course I will apany Ningxiang in the future." "Amo, great," An Ningxiang stroked her belly, "Amo, do you think I will give birth to a little prince or a little princess?" "I like the little prince or the little princess." An Ningxiang was satisfied, "That''s still the little prince, Amo needs a prince." Xuanyuanmo felt a little sorry for An Ningxiang, and only said, "My children, all have Ningxiang''s afterlife, okay?" An Ningxiang was really relieved this time, "Really? Amo, I thought you were in love with the imperial concubine." She lowered her head, "If the imperial concubine has no one else, I have no objection. can" "Don''t think too much about Ningxiang, it''s impossible for me and the imperial concubine, and besides, she can''t have an heir." Xuanyuan Motou became hot, and he said too much. After speaking, he was startled. He remembered the imperial concubine now. You still have the habit of taking a nap for peace and scent, right? Thinking of this made his heart tense. An Ningxiang waspletely relieved, leaning against Xuanyuanmo''s arms and fell asleep. The next day, Xuanyuan Mo came to the dark room to discuss with Xuanyuan Mie. "You mean, you won''t go to Guoer Pce in the future?" "Yes." Xuanyuanmo hesitated, "After all, the person I like is Ningxiang." He thought for a long time, between him and the imperial concubine, it will never be possible. Chapter 475: The imposing concubine (53) Chapter 475: The imposing concubine (53) "That won''t work." Xuanyuan Mie shook his head, "You don''t need to go during the day, but you must go at night. I mean, I go at night." "You..." Xuanyuanmo felt ufortable, and remembered Xuanyuan Mie''s love for Tang Guo, so he had topromise, "Well, the night on the bright side will be divided into two halves, half go to Ningxiang, and half go to the emperor. Concubine over there." Xuanyuan Mie smiled satisfied, "Okay, you don''t have to go to the imperial concubine during the day, you can go to see your queen." An Ningxiang knew the reason, and Tang Guo actually knew it, but neither Xuanyuanmo nor An Ningxiang knew that Tang Guo actually knew the truth. Xuanyuan Mie squinted his eyes. If it weren''t for the time, he wouldn''t have the patience to hide and seek with them. Xuanyuanmo told An Ningxiang about this tonight, even though An Ningxiang knew that Xuanyuanmo would be in her pce every day, she still felt a little ufortable. Later, she heard that Xuanyuanmo would not go to Tang Guo''s side during the day. In fact, Xuanyuanmo had never been to the imperial concubine''s pce at night or during the day, and she felt relieved again. In this way, Xuanyuanmo continued to reward the imperial concubine in name, and the imperial concubine also ounted for half of the night, but many people still understand that the imperial concubine''s honor is not as good as before. On the contrary, it was the empress who was pregnant with children and won the emperor''s favor. Later, everyone found out that the emperor really loved the empress''s empress, asking the empress to always scream with fragrant fragrance. They would go to the imperial garden together, visit her every day and have a meal together. The queen would often send food to the imperial study room, and the emperor allowed her to stay in it. Everyone knows who the emperor favors. On this day, Tang Guo came to the Imperial Garden, and identally ran into An Ningxiang, who was holding his belly and was walking around the Imperial Garden by Xuanyuanmo. "It''s a coincidence, the emperor, the queen." Tang Guo stood beside the flowers. Even if a hundred flowers were vying for beauty, she was not as beautiful as her face. The corners of her lips were slightly raised, passing by the two with a slight smile, and finally fell. On the delicate flowers, "The scenery here is really good, no wonder the emperor and the queen like it." An Ningxiang didn''t expect to encounter such a scene, and quickly grabbed Xuanyuanmo''s hand. Xuanyuanmo thought she was unwell, so he helped her and asked cautiously, "What''s the matter, do you want to go back and rest?" "No, I just met the imperial concubine. I''m afraid it''s not good to leave." "The empress is ufortable, so go back and rest." An Ningxiang pursed her lips, feeling ufortable, the imperial concubine didn''t seem to put her in her eyes. At this moment, Li Gonggong came to report, saying that there was an urgent matter and Xuanyuanmo had to deal with it. He wanted to let people send An Ningxiang back, but An Ningxiang was unwilling, and said, "Nothing will happen, I believe the imperial concubine." "Imperial concubine, the empress is pregnant, please speak politely and take care of the people under your hands." Xuanyuan Mo couldn''t help but warn, thinking of thest time. After speaking, he saw that the woman was not angry, she just looked at him with straight eyes, and with some smiles, he fled away, why, that smile seemed to see through everything? He didn''t dare to face it, but left with Grandpa Li swiftly, his steps were messy. The two sat in the pavilion together, Tang Guo drank hot tea leisurely while admiring the flowers and watching the fish swimming in theke, looking veryfortable. "I didn''t expect the imperial concubine to have such a leisurely sentiment." She originally thought that Xuanyuanmo''s changes would cause the imperial concubine to make a big noise, and she didn''t want the other party to be really calm. Chapter 476: The imposing concubine (54) Chapter 476: The imposing concubine (54) "This pce has always been a way to enjoy it." Tang Guo didn''t raise his head, and focused on the fishpeting for food in the water below, "It''s the queen''splexion that isn''t very good. I think it''s very ufortable to breed, right?" "No, it''s not ufortable to be able to conceive children for Amo, my pce is very happy." "Oh, that''s it." Tang Guo didn''t care, nced at the queen''s big belly, and praised, "The queen is sincere to the emperor." "Naturally, which concubine in the pce is not sincere to Amo, and I am naturally." Tang Guo smiled, this may not be the case. "The imperial concubine has been staring at the belly of this pce. Does he also want the little prince?" An Ningxiang asked suddenly. Tang Guo smiled softly, "My pce has no rtionship with the heirs, and it can''tpare to the queen''s blessing." "Why?" An Ningxiang had always had doubts before. Amo said that the imperial concubine could not have heirs, and he thought who had acted on the imperial concubine. Now the imperial concubine bluntly said that it was her own problem. Tang Guo said nonchntly, "My body is not allowed. I fell into the water and froze when I was a child, so this pce didn''t have that blessing. Originally, I was still sorry for the emperor. He had always spoiled this pce before. Now that the queen is in the eyes of the emperor and is pregnant again, it is also a good thing." She threw some fish food into the water and smiled faintly, "If not, this pce will have to bear the sin of harming the country and the people." An Ningxiang was astonished. It was for this reason that she did not quarrel with Amo. It is also possible to think about it, it is not long for a woman who cannot give birth to be favored by the emperor alone. To survive in this harem, you still have to win. Tang Guo could see through what An Ningxiang was thinking at a nce, only teasing the fish wantonly, watching thempete for food, it was really interesting. Many people heard that the queen and the imperial concubine were sitting in the pavilion together. They thought that something would happen. Until the two left separately, nothing happened. It was incredible. Don''t think about it, Tang Guo didn''t have the heart to kill An Ningxiang''s fetus, and An Ningxiang''s baby did not care about her. An Ningxiang was pregnant, and it was even more impossible to harm herself in order to deal with Tang Guo. She is a queen, and she is in a stable position. Tang Guo returned to the pce and started embroidering the sachet again. "Manny, this is for the son again?" "No, this is for the emperor." Mei Lan was surprised and carefully figured out the mind of the empress, she didn''t think she was fighting for favor. "This is a gift that will be delivered to Xuanyuanmo in a long time." She carefully rusted an ink word in the sachet, after smoothing it, put the sachet in an inconspicuous ce, and left it alone. "Starting today, Mei Lan will invite Xuanyuan Mo toe over for dinner every noon." Mei Lan nodded, "Yes, Niang." "Mei Qing is responsible for distributing news to the people in the Queen''s Pce every day, saying that I want to invite Xuanyuanmo over to have a meal, so there is nothing else to say." A queen who loves Xuanyuanmo would definitely excuse Xuanyuanmo to intercept Xuanyuanmo, which was exactly what she wanted. Sure enough, starting from the second day, Xuanyuanmo would receive news every day that the imperial concubine invited him to lunch. Just thinking about it, he received the queen''s invitation to go over again, which reminded him that the emperor said that he didn''t need to go to the imperial concubine pce during the day, so he simply went to the queen''s side. It was like this every day, andter I simply told Grandpa Li instead of reporting the news from the concubine. In fact, he also wanted to secretly forget that feeling. Chapter 477: The imposing concubine (55) Chapter 477: The imposing concubine (55) "Guo''er is really nice to the stupid brother, so good for him." Xuanyuan Mie unceremoniously swept away the dishes on the table, and said sourly. Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, "I know he won''te, this table of dishes is for him in name, but actually it doesn''t fall into A Mie''s stomach without a bite?" "I know." Xuanyuan Mie put down his chopsticks and held her hand, "If it weren''t for me, Guoer wouldn''t try to make it by herself." He knew good or bad, and Guo''er treated him well, really killing him. Tang Guo turned over the puppy sachet on Xuanyuan Mie, and said, "A Mie, let''s get started, the truth should surface. In the future, our rtionship can be exposed in an upright manner." "You can also tell the whole world that the person who has been with me is you, Xuanyuan Mie, and not Xuanyuan Mo." "It was Xuanyuanmo who contributed to all this." Tang Guo raised his eyes, smiled faintly, and focused on Xuanyuanmie, "A Mie, Xuanyuanmo''s mistakes, don''t make such mistakes. It''s my fault. There is no forgiveness here." "I won''t make such a mistake, Guo''er." He hugged her, how could he be so stupid. Soon, he is about to be the most powerful adulterer in the world. What the **** is a little excited? Tang Guo invited Xuanyuanmo for two months without sess. Everyone in the pce thought that the imperial concubine might be out of favor, but it was really strange that Xuanyuanmo would give the imperial concubine half of the bedtime. Xuanyuanmo was a little anxious, even though Grandpa Li did not say about the imperial concubine''s invitation to him, he could hear how many eyes and ears there are in this pce. Sometimes he wants to pass during the day. This night, he came to the dark room. ording to the day and today, he should go to the imperial concubine''s pce. He could not go to the imperial pce in an upright manner. Originally, he could go directly to the Queen''s Pce from the dark road without having to meet Xuanyuan Mie. He waited for a while until Xuanyuan Mie appeared. With aplicated expression on his face, he said, "Brother Emperor, at night, exin to the imperial concubine why you did not go during the day." He felt that this was a superfluous sentence, and he didn''t need to speak, his brilliant emperor brother would definitely do things beautifully. "I don''t need to remind my second brother. I still have the ability tofort my own woman." Xuanyuan Mie stepped forward and passed in front of Xuanyuan Mo. The sachet hanging around his waist flickered. Before Xuanyuan Mo retracted his gaze, he suddenly Shouted Xuanyuan Mie, "Wait." Of course Xuanyuan Mie would stop as he wished, and turned around in the face of doubt, "Second brother, is there anything else?" Xuanyuanmo stared at the sachet embroidered with the puppy. What he saw was not the puppy, but the background pattern of the puppy, which made him a little dazed. "Where did the emperor brothere from?" He couldn''t help holding the sachet. The background pattern, at least the one he secretly retrieved from An Ningxiang''s boudoir, was mostly the same. The pattern was very special, like a totem of a nation, he would never Wrong. Xuanyuan Mie pped Xuanyuan Mo''s hand, "Just look at it, don''t touch it. Of course, this is my woman''s gift. My second brother wants to go find your woman to make one." After that, he took a stride and left. Xuanyuanmo was toote to stop it. Xuanyuan Mohun didn''t guard the house, he hurriedly went back to the bedroom to find the hidden sachet, and looked at it carefully. Most of the totems were simr, except that the positions of some edges were different. He doesn''t understand embroidery, but he has eyes. The sachet of the emperor''s brother is the most simr to this one. An Ningxiang embroidered it, as if it only embroidered the surface, but actually did not find the root. When this thought came out, Xuanyuanmo''s brain exploded. He quietly hid the sachet and went to An Ning Shang Pce. Chapter 478: The imposing concubine (56) Chapter 478: The imposing concubine (56) "Ningxiang, my sachet is old, you can embroider one for me," Xuanyuanmo said casually, and took out another painting with a totem painted on it. "I found a totem in the book by ident. Look like it, just rust this." When An Ningxiang saw the totem, she was stunned for a moment, "Where did Amo see this totem?" She was a little messy in her heart. Isn''t this the totem that she picked up on the sachet when she was a child? How did she rust out? The embroidery method above isplicated and there are many colors, and she can only see some fur at all. Seeing An Ningxiang''s reaction, Xuanyuanmo narrowed his eyes and picked up the old sachet. "Isn''t the pattern of the sachet worn before Ningxiang resembles this totem?" "They are somewhat simr, but the degree ofplexity and difficulty of the two are different," An Ningxiang still shook his head honestly, not knowing Xuanyuanmo''s purpose at all. Xuanyuanmo has never mentioned the incident of falling into the water as a child in front of An Ningxiang. The totem is tooplicated, neither can Ningxiang." "I remember Ningxiang''s mother is a very good embroiderer, I wonder if she can?" An Ningxiang shook her head, "Mother does not know how to embroider." "Oh?" Xuanyuan Mo''s heart sank, "The embroidery method that Ningxiang knows is not what your mother taught?" "Except for this one, it''s all passed on by my mother." An Ningxiang felt strange, "Amo, why are you interested in this today?" The blood color on Xuanyuanmo''s face faded a lot, and he quickly clenched his fists to keep calm, and continued to ask, "Then who is what Ningxiang can learn from?" "Naturally..." An Ningxiang suddenly reacted, she learned from the sachet lost by the imperial concubine, and remembered that Xuanyuanmo was looking at her sachet the first time he noticed her. Helping him embroider the sachet was handed over to her. It seems that he particrly likes the sachet made by her, but now Xuanyuanmo suddenly asked, could it be... He treats her well, everythinges from that sachet? She was shocked. The sachet belonged to the imperial concubine. What connection did Xuanyuanmo have with the imperial concubine when he was a child? If this is the case, how should Xuanyuanmo deal with herself after she knows the truth? An Ningxiang squeezed her veil tightly, her eyes lowered, and her face calmly said, "Naturally I learned from an embroidereddy, and now I don''t know where she went." Although An Ningxiang has been in the pce over the years, she has been well protected by Xuanyuanmo. Xuanyuan Mo was not as smart as Xuanyuan Mie, but he was also an emperor who could secure the throne. When An Ningxiang was nervous, he couldn''t tell how he could tell. He knew An Ningxiang''s little movements too well, she was lying. An Ningxiang may not be the one he was looking for. Thinking of the sachet on the emperor''s waist, his heart was heavy, and the truth should not be the same as he thought. If it was really like that, I didn''t dare to think about it. When I thought about it, he felt that his chest would burst, and his body was cold, like a red fruit standing on the ice and snow, and like being roasted on a volcano, it was extremely ufortable. "Then Ningxiang will change it." Xuanyuanmo put away his expression, and did not show any movement that made An Ningxiang suspicious, "I also saw it by ident." An Ningxiang couldn''t tell, but she didn''t dare to take it lightly, and only nodded in response. One nightter, Xuanyuanmo called the dark guard and re-investigated the Anjia and Tangs. Its been too long since I fell into the water when I was a child, and its not a matter of a while to get the result. Xuanyuanmo was anxious all day, his heart beating wildly, as if he was willing to jump out. Chapter 479: The imposing concubine (57) Chapter 479: The imposing concubine (57) Xuanyuanmo really couldn''t bear it. After the next day, he left his government affairs and walked eagerly to the imperial concubine''s pce. At the door of the pce, he hesitated for a moment. Grandpa Li is actually a little confused. Isn''t the person whom the emperor loves the queen empress? At this moment, I came here in a hurry, with aplexplexion. Could it be that the imperial concubine has any other opportunities? He didn''t quite understand. It stands to reason that the imperial concubine had an affair with that person, so the emperor would not have any thoughts. Xuanyuanmo hesitated for a moment before walking in. He couldn''t wait for the result of the investigation and wanted toe over and ask her. If the person who went to the river to rescue him when he was young was really the imperial concubine, what should he do? Thinking of this result, he felt cold all over and his steps became heavier and heavier. When I walked into the pce, I happened to ran into that delicate flower, dressed in a luxurious pce costume, leaning loosely on a wicker chair, flipping through an unknown notebook. Xuanyuanmo squeezed his fists, controlled his heartbeat and walked over, calling out, "Emperor Concubine is in a good mood today?" "The emperor?" Tang Guo raised his head slightly and smiled faintly, "It''s pretty good, the weather is good,e out and read a book to sunbathe." Xuanyuanmo sat on the stone bench on one side, feeling helpless, and said dryly, "Very good." At the end, he asked again, "Can the imperial concubine embroider?" Tang Guo frivolous brows, did not answer, just looked at Xuanyuan Mo with a strange look, he was very ufortable. "Just to ask, I find that I don''t know much about the imperial concubine." Speaking of this, Xuanyuanmo was a little confused. Not only was it less, he didn''t know her at all, didn''t know what she liked, and didn''t understand her habits. He nced at the delicate censer with green smoke, the blood on his face faded a lot, and the hands in his sleeves were trembling. If it were not for fear of her being suspicious, he wanted to take the censer on the spot. "The imperial concubine likes this fragrance?" "Naturally I like it." Tang Guo put down the script and smiled faintly, "Isn''t this a reward from the emperor, I haven''t forgotten the day = all lights." As soon as these words fell, Xuanyuanmo seemed to be oppressed by a huge rock. Counting it all, the imperial concubine has been lighting this incense for many years. The incense is domineering and can cause a woman to be infertile within a month. His lips and teeth trembled, controlling the trembling tone, "This incense is out of date. I will ask someone to send another one to the imperial concubine." "I have been lighting it for many years. I am used to it. Just light it." The woman''s eyes were not lifted, and her voice was low. "In the entire harem, this fragrance is the only one for me. I like it. The emperor should know. Actually I like to monopolize everything." She raised her eyes, a pair of clear eyes seemed to look into his heart, "The only thing that doesn''t happen is that I can''t monopolize the emperor." Xuanyuanmo only felt out of breath. He opened his mouth and couldn''t tell her that they had never been together. He didn''t want to say, if she is her, if she is her, what should he do? Xuanyuanmo no longer has the courage to ask if that person was her when he was a child, his fingers bend, and he clenched hard, "I still have some government affairs to deal with, so I won''t apany the imperial concubine." "I send new incense in the afternoon. Only the imperial concubine, the tribute that just came up," Xuanyuanmo choked in his voice, "I won''t give it to anyone else." He suddenly remembered that the imperial concubine''s knee hurts, and then he thought She once said that she fell into the water when she was a child. He still remembered that it was a cold winter with light snow. He knew how frozen the water in the river was. He only felt that his eyes were a little swollen, and he got up quickly, not wanting to be found out by her, and left the pce as if to escape. "Retreat." Tang Guo pointed to the green smoke rising slowly, and smiled in a low voice. The smile was kind of cool, "The people in the pce really know how to make up for it." Chapter 480: The imposing concubine (58) Chapter 480: The imposing concubine (58) Tang Guo leaned on the soft cushion and looked at the script, a figure suddenly shed in the hall, feeling the familiar breath, she did not lift her eyelids. For Xuanyuan Mie ran into her pce in broad daylight, he was used to it. But this time, the other party came up and put her in his arms, buried her head in her neck, and took a bite by the way, and a hoarse voice came, "Guoer, I''m so jealous." "It turns out that your second brother was saved by you when he fell into the water when he was young." It turned out that Guoer fell into the water because of Xuanyuanmo, and his knees would feel ufortable in rainy weather throughout his life. He was not only jealous, but also distressed. He yed with the puppy sachet, "I found out that he only remembered this special totem at the time. The first time I saw An Ningxiang in the harem, I thought An Ningxiang was that person." "The second brother is actually a man who is deep in the city and is cautious. He didn''t intend to disclose this to An Ningxiang. What he wanted was to protect An Ningxiang, keep her purity, and not want to leave it to her. Its because of her life-saving grace that he spoiled her impression. But when he was a child, he should have kept it for a long time before talking to An Ning Shanti." Xuanyuan Mie let go of Tang Guo and kissed Tang Guo''s forehead, "Ironically, it is because of his carefulness that he missed the original person. I am really jealous and lucky, but I feel ufortable. ." He encircled her waist so carefully, gently and softly, for fear of hurting her, "I was jealous that he met Guoer first, fortunately he missed Guoer, and he felt sorry for Guoer because he was hurt by the root cause of his disease. ." If it wasn''t the first love at first sight, that kind of strong feeling, he might also be an aplice. For a time, the hall was quiet and terrible. "Guo''er, let me massage your knees. The rainy weather ising again." Xuanyuan Mie squatted down and covered her knees with palms. He raised his head and gave her a slightly evil smile, deep in his eyes. The deep affection does not need to be expressed in words at all. Tang Guo looked directly into his eyes and smiled slightly, "I only like A Mie, I won''t like him." The green jade hand touched his cheek, "A Mie should think about how to face each other next. This is a Xiuluo field. After Xuanyuanmo knows the truth, he will definitelye here. After the rtionship between you and me is exposed, you have to be pointed out every day." "Guo''er looked down upon me too much, I never cared about others'' eyes." He half stood up and circled her waist, "I only care about you." "I know." "With me, no one dared tough at A Mie." Xuanyuan Mie shook his head andughed, Guo''er treated him well, he really wanted to take out his heart for her to eat. The little girl actually said to protect him, but it tasted really good. He really likes Guo''er. I like it to the tip of my heart. "emperor." The sudden appearance of the dark guard made Xuanyuanmo very nervous, and he was stunned for a moment before speaking, "Did you find it?" "I found it." "Give it to me." Xuanyuanmo flipped through the information he found, looking down page by page, his fingers turned white, his eyes flushed when he turned to thest page. He squeezed thest page tightly, only to feel that his breathing was very difficult. "Sure there is nothing wrong?" When the voice was made, his lips and teeth were fighting. "Yes." Xuanyuanmo stared at Long An in a daze. After a long time, he waved his hand, "Go down." He was the only one in the Yushufang, exhausted all his energy, leaning softly on the dragon chair, a tear slid in his flushed eyes, and fell on the page of paper, blurring the words on it. . "It''s really her!" Xuanyuanmo was holding his face in pain, his body trembling, as if his five internal organs and six lungs were torn apart, he suddenly let go of his hand, the blood on his face was gone, his eyes also lost his look, and the rest was at a loss and helpless. Chapter 481: The imposing concubine (59) Chapter 481: The imposing concubine (59) "Send them all to the imperial concubine." "Last time she said she liked gold and silver, and brought all the gold and silver in our vault." "She has to change her pce attire three times a day, and all the tribute silks will be given to her. "And those decorations. I heard that she likes to change different ones every day and take them all." Li Gonggong looked at Xuanyuan Mo, who was in a stunned look. He didn''t know what to do for a while. Thinking of the news he had just received, he cautiously said, "The emperor, the empress, pleasee over for lunch." Xuanyuanmo''s face suddenly became cold, and his cold eyes made Grandpa Li understand that he had said something wrong and knelt down quickly. "The ve and maid will send all the rewards to the imperial concubine." Feeling Xuanyuanmo''s cold gaze retracted, Grandpa Li quickly wiped the sweat from his cheeks,ining in his heart. The emperor''s heart is really hard to guess. Yesterday, I was still tight to the empress and empress, and today I will empty the small vault to hold the imperial concubine. If it weren''t for severalyers, the cold sweat on his back would wet his clothes. Xuanyuanmo''s wanton rewards to the emperor and noble concubine could not hide it, but within a quarter of an hour, the whole harem knew about it. The emperor almost emptied his small vault, this time all the precious items that were newly tributed were moved to the imperial concubine''s pce. The people in the pce, whether they were old people or neers, all expressed iprehension to Xuanyuanmo''s approach, and were even surprised. Isn''t the person Xuanyuanmo really loves the empress empress? So what happened to this one today? "Niangniang, the warehouse in the pce is about to fit." Mei Lan was not surprised at Xuanyuanmo''s sudden reward, "Do you want to move to the side hall?" "Move over." Tang Guo said without looking back, while rubbing the mahjong skillfully, when seeing Concubine Meng Defei and the others with a surprised look, he smiled, "Wait a minute, bring it up and let Concubine Meng Defei choose." "Emperor Consort, no need." Concubine Meng De shook her head quickly, she was just shocked, what happened to the emperor today, will there be any conspiracy? The other imperial concubines thought so too. Even the concubines who read in the side hall came over, and they looked like enemies, which was really funny. They were all thinking, could it be that the emperor moved the truth this time to get rid of the imperial concubine for the empress? All of them were extremely anxious. They were just small imperial concubines. The emperor wanted to deal with a concubine, and they really had no choice. "Concubine Yin Shu, go ahead, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Guo shook his head andughed. "It''s just a reward. Just get used to it. There won''t be a big deal. If you don''t take it seriously, you will leave your bellyband and get out again this time. This pce pce." As soon as these words fell, everyone didn''t think much about it. Losing their bellyband would be shameful. What''s more, except for He Zhaoyuan, none of them brought extra bellybands. For several days, Xuanyuanmo sent various rewards to the imperial concubine''s pce. At the beginning, everyone had conspiracy theories, thinking that he finally couldn''t help but would attack the imperial concubine. Unexpectedly, every dayter, he would select items and send them to the imperial concubine''s pce, so that people had to re-examine the status of the imperial concubine. The person who is most restless is naturally An Ningxiang. She had guessed why, Xuanyuanmo already knew that the imperial concubine was the one he was looking for. She didn''t know what happened to the two of them, but it was definitely to her disadvantage. "Amo, what''s wrong with you these days?" An Ningxiang couldn''t help it, and came to the Imperial Study Room to stop Xuanyuanmo. She tried to squeeze a smile, "Amo, you..." After opening her mouth, she didn''t know how to ask. Chapter 482: The imposing concubine (60) Chapter 482: The imposing concubine (60) "The imperial concubine will not have children in this life, it is my fault." "It was also my fault for not recognizing her earlier." "It is still my fault to recognize you as her." "Queen, what you lied about that day is that you are pregnant, so I won''t care about you. From now on...you can just be your queen from now on." An Ningxiang''s face turned pale, and she backed away, "Amo, what do you mean? You didn''t mean that you like me, but you are only good to me. I am the queen, isn''t you carefully nning for me?" "How can you be like this? How can you be like this?" An Ningxiang couldn''t help crying finally, "You said that I will only be alone in this life, and I will not be tempted by others, Amo, you have to break your promise. Are you leaving me?" "Without you, what''s the point of being a queen? It''s better to be that little Angui." Xuanyuanmo stepped forward to hold on to the crumbling An Ningxiang and patted her on the shoulder, "I recognized you as her. You are not to me for this, and you do not know it. You are a queen, I will not Treating you badly, if you give birth to a prince, he is my prince, and it can be regarded aspensation for you." "Do not" An Ningxiang pushed Xuanyuanmo away, tears on her cheeks, and said stubbornly, "I don''t want my son to be a prince, Amo, I want you, I want you, don''t you understand? I value you most. Ah, what did I do wrong, just because you recognized me as her, you gave me all the love, it was you who pulled me into the sweet abyss. Now that you finally know the truth, you want to push me away lightly, Amo, you are really cruel. " "Queen, you should calm down." "Chunxue, take care of the queen, she is very heavy, so don''t leave the pce anymore." House arrest in disguise has made everyone look down. Grandpa Li, who was following him, wiped his cold sweat even more cautiously. He seemed to have learned a great secret. "Xuanyuanmo!!" An Ningxiang shouted, "Even if you know everything and want to recover, can you really recover it? The person you hurt has already been hurt, and sooner orter she will know what you did." Xuanyuanmo''s eyes suddenly turned cold, staring at An Ningxiang fiercely, causing her to shudder and couldn''t help but back away. "I won''t let her know, never will. You''d better be more acquainted, a small home, I don''t care about it yet." An Ningxiang really couldn''t stand still this time, but fortunately, Chunxue held her back, and she hadn''t directly fallen to the ground. She only stared at Xuanyuan Mo''s leaving back nkly, and burst into tears. "Chun Xue, he is so cruel." An Ningxiang began to cry, "If he doesn''t like it, he can hurt at will." "In the past, I was proud of his love and the experience of the poor imperial concubine. Now this poor man has be the pce. What is this called? It''s called a causal cycle. Can no one escape? "My mother is right, the emperor is ruthless and unintentional." "Can spoil you to the extreme, and push you down into the abyss." "However, this pce is really unwilling to give him a sincere heart. In the end, because he was not the person he was looking for, he ruthlessly abandoned it. What is this?" Haruyuki also wiped her tears, "Manny, you are wronged." What can she do, a little pcedy? There are rumors in the harem that the imperial concubine will return to favor, and the imperial concubine will fall out of favor. Chapter 483: The imposing concubine (61) Chapter 483: The imposing concubine (61) Xuanyuanmo rewarded all kinds of objects into the imperial concubine''s pce every day, and satisfies the fact that the imperial concubine has returned to favor. On the other side, the queen was ced under house arrest and was quickly passed on. He seemed to be desperate and didn''t care what other people said. Every day I received the impeachment of the impeachment of the imperial concubine and threw it into the brazier to burn. Gradually, it was spread from the outside that the imperial concubine was a goblin that harmed the country and the people. If not executed, it would bring the disaster of annihtion to the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin. This big hat was buckled down, attracting countless courtiers to kneel at the foreign minister of the temple, requesting the disposal of the imperial concubine. Of course, the courtiers who kneeled and convicted the imperial concubine belonged to the royalist faction and the Anjia faction. On the other hand, the families of the imperial concubines close to Tang Guo, no one asked to rule the imperial concubine. Xuanyuanmo looked at the courtiers who could not afford to kneel, his expression was rather impatient, and he put on his sleeves, "You like kneeling, then kneel. You like to disobey my wishes. I just happened to change a group at this time. Avable person." After speaking, he flicked away. The courtiers who kneeled and threatened each other had to get up after looking at each other. This trick is useless and does not work. In desperation, everyone had to go on and think of other ways. "Don''t worry about the imperial concubine, those people can''t help me, I will protect you." After sending the courtiers, Xuanyuanmo couldn''t wait toe to Tang Guo to show her loyalty. That was really funny. He understood that when he appeared, Xuanyuan Mie did not dare to appear. Once the two appear at the same time, she will definitely be hurt. In fact, he was also afraid that the truth would be exposed, but he couldn''t help bute to see her. He wants to redeem it all, the past is over, they can start again. From now on, he didn''t like anyone, no one spoiled him, he only liked her, only petted her, and only protected her. Hepletely forgets that once something starts, it cannot be stopped. Some things that hurt people, once done, they are done, and nothing will help, and everything will not go back to the past. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo no longer showed the pure and trusting smile at him as before, and no longer smiled brightly, and said to him, Amo, I believe in you, believe in you. Will protect me. She just raised her head slightly, smiling faintly, "Thank you, the emperor." Xuanyuanmo was startled, and soon suppressed the anxiety in his heart. It should be that An Ningxiang had been born before, and the imperial concubine had a grudge against him. She said that she had always liked monopoly. Yes, yes, she must be angry. "I, I will see you at night." Thinking that he was not the one who came at night, Xuanyuanmo smiled bitterly when he turned around. Now he wants to grab the emperor brother, is it still toote? He is the emperor on the face, and the emperor is the hidden emperor in the dark. In fact, he is not an opponent at all when he is angry. Even his position as the emperor is nothing more than that the emperor is not interested. The father actually values the emperor more and appreciates the emperor more, but the emperor has a free personality and is unconstrained and unwilling to be an emperor. Once the emperor had determined something, it was impossible to **** it from the opponent. But this time, he wanted to try. "dream." At night, Xuanyuan Mie held the person in his arms and said in her ear, "He is purely dreaming, and he dares to steal fruit from me. If he is not afraid that there is no one to manage the Qin Kingdom, I really want to kill him. Dog legs, run here all day." I found him in the afternoon and said that he wanted topete fairly with him. Guoer had always been his only one. Chapter 484: The imposing concubine (62) Chapter 484: The imposing concubine (62) Xuanyuanmo had a good n, thinking that he could use the rest of his life to make up for his beloved, but what he did in the past was not kind or secretive. This man is unlucky and has his teeth in drinking water. On this day, after the next dynasty, he was going to pick something good to send to the imperial concubine today, and he saw Grandpa Li rushing over anxiously, "What''s wrong?" "The emperor, the big thing is not good, the empress empress and Lan Zhaoyi went to the imperial concubine''s pce together." Grandpa Li understood how much the emperor cared about the imperial concubine, and did not dare to be sloppy when he got the news. Xuanyuanmo''s face turned pale, and he quickly remembered that An Ningxiang also knew a secret, he could not care about anything, and rushed towards the imperial concubine''s pce. Grandpa Li only felt his eyes shed and the people were gone, so he hurried to chase after him. "Why did the queene here today?" An Ningxiang was standing in the hall supported by Chunxue, staring straight at Tang Guo. She suddenly discovered that after so many years, the face of the imperial concubine became more and more beautiful, and the years seemed to treat her very preferentially, leaving no trace at all. Lifting his eyes lightly, the morous look of silk, really can make people lose their souls at a nce. Putting aside other things, the appearance of the imperial concubine is really unmatched. Today she came here for only one thing, destroying Xuanyuanmo''s hope, Xuanyuanmo did so absolutely, and gave her no hope at all. She didn''t care about the others, Xuanyuanmo thought that Anjia couldfort her. In fact, she was not the concubine of the family, and her mother was not taken back seriously by her father, but was snatched back. Had it not been for her to be the queen and chosen by Xuanyuanmo, An Jia would never remember her. Some time ago, she received a letter that her mother had already be a monk. Taking advantage of her position as a queen, she decisively got rid of the settlement and became a monk. It was Xuanyuanmo''s love that made her forget her mother''s advice. But she was not reconciled. She was pregnant with Dragon Son. ording to Xuanyuanmo''s temperament, this might be his only heir. Unless she killed the imperial concubine, Xuanyuanmo would not kill her. Suddenly it felt ridiculous that the new life she had been expecting was actually used by her in this way. Today, she is here to expose this illusion, Xuanyuanmo has lost her, she will not let Xuanyuanmo seed. Why, why should she bear the consequences of An Ningxiang. She just epted his love and gave her sincere heart, but finally got this result. "My pce came today to have a good chat with the imperial concubine." Tang Guo couldn''t help but sipped tea, "What are you talking about?" An Ningxiang didnt care anymore, she found a ce to sit down at random, "I want to talk a lot, talk about everything." She nced at the various decorations in the room, and felt a pain in her heart. Xuanyuanmo is really Doting on the imperial concubine. She took a deep breath and squeezed out a smile, "Congrattions to the imperial concubine for her re-petition." "The queen came here just to say this?" "of course not." An Ningxiang took the call and suddenly leaned closer, looking over the delicate incense burner. There was no incense today. She knew that the imperial concubine likes to order in the afternoon, so she deliberately picked a time close to noon. "This incense, the imperial concubine is still burning?" At first, she didn''t know that there was a problem with this fragrance, butter she knew it from Lan Zhaoyi. If you want to ask Lan Zhaoyi why he wants to help her, this is a bit interesting. Lan Zhaoyi is Xuanyuanmo''s confidant, but he loves Xuanyuanmo deeply, and naturally refuses to ept the imperial concubine''s advantage. The person looking for this fragrance is familiar with Lan Zhaoyi, and she knows it. Chapter 485: The imposing concubine (63) Chapter 485: The imposing concubine (63) "It''s still on, and Im on a nap every afternoon, and its never been a day." Seeing Tang Guo answering with a smile, An Ningxiang thought that the other party was showing off Xuanyuanmo''s kindness to her, so she couldn''t help butugh andughed. That''s funny, Xuanyuanmo is so funny and cruel. "What is the empress smile?" An Ningxiangughed for a long time before she stopped herughter, looked at Tang Guo''s puzzled expression, and said, "Iughed at you being kept in the dark without knowing it. Iughed at you wrongly paying some people sincerely.ugh" "Queen!!!" Xuanyuanmo finally arrived, and when he broke in, he saw what An Ningxiang was saying. He shouted, "Didnt I forbid you to leave the pce? Why don''t you go back to your pce?" "Bring the queen back." Xuanyuan Mo raised his hand, and Grandpa Li, who ran up behind him, hurriedly brought two eunuchs to An Ningxiang''s face, "Empress Empress, please." "Okay, I''m going." An Ningxiang didn''t seem to have any intention of resisting. She concentrated on Xuanyuan Mo, and saw that the other party had already reached Tang Guo''s, how familiar she was with the cold and warm look. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and went out with Grandpa Li, just as Xuanyuanmo rxed. "Ning Shenxiang is poisonous. In the long run, it will cause infertility in women in less than a month." An Ningxiang opened her mouth and said that Xuanyuan didn''t have time to stop her, she just shouted, "Don''t believe the emperor, she is nonsense, she can''t see that I treat you well." An Ningxiang smiled, Xuanyuanmo stared at her coldly, and said in a deep voice, "Don''t you invite the queen back to the pce?" Grandpa Li didn''t dare to be sloppy, so he gave the two eunuchs a look, and the two grabbed An Ningxiang''s arm and forced her out. An Ning showed a sad smile on her face. Heughed and shouted, "Emperor Concubine, do you know that there is not one person whoes to your pce during the day and sleeps with you at night!!" She finally said this sentence. In an instant, everyone who didn''t know was shocked and looked at An Ningxiang in shock. The queen is devilish, right? "Take it away, take it away, the queen is crazy, she was locked up for me, she actually framed the imperial concubine, so jealous and unworthy of it, I decided..." "The emperor, are you so unsympathetic to me?" An Ningxiang turned her head, her face was full of tears, "I am not the person you were looking for, you don''t like me, you can beat me at will, you can hurt me at will Heart, you can ignore my feelings, you can say in public that I framed the imperial concubine, and you dont know, that person at night, it was not you who went to sleep with the imperial concubine, you said it was for me, you said you liked it It''s me, you say you don''t like the imperial concubine, you will only have me in this life. These are all what you said. " Xuanyuanmo was so angry that he quickly went to see Tang Guo''s expression. There seemed to be no abnormality. He sighed slightly, "Emperor Consort, don''t listen to her nonsense, I am not what she said." "I was blind at the beginning, so I made her a queen." "take away." Tang Guo finally said, "Wait." "Emperor Concubine?" Xuanyuanmo''s back was soaked. He wasn''t sure if today''s words would have any impact on them, he nned to keep covering this secret. Tang Guo ignored Xuanyuanmo and came to An Ningxiang. An Ningxiang stopped crying, and the two looked at each other like this. Just when An Ningxiang thought that the imperial concubine might still p her easily if she didn''t believe her. The peerless beauty in front of her suddenly smiled. Chapter 486: The imposing concubine (64) Chapter 486: The imposing concubine (64) She said in a low voice, "How am I not that Ning Shenxiang is a problem. He gave it to me that day, so I lit it, and I got used to it. I''m addicted, and there is no way to quit. ." From indifferent to shocked, An Ningxiang looked at Tang Guo incredibly. The imperial concubine knew from the beginning? ? ? Still light it willingly? ? An Ningxiang felt a chilly feeling all over her body. She knew why she pretended not to know? "As for what you said, the day and night are not alone." Tang Guo looked at An Ningxiang with a smile, then turned to Xuanyuanmo, with sarcasm in his eyes, "You think there are really two exactly the same. , Whether its a person with the same appearance, behavior, personality, and small movements?" Xuanyuanmo''s heart sank, and he took a step back subconsciously, and his blood flowed back. He opened his mouth and wanted to say, no, it''s not like this, really not, listen to me to exin...No, we can actually do it again, this time, he must Will take it seriously, will never hurt her anymore, will take care of her carefully, and will realize what she said before. Loving her, petting her, protecting her, relying on her... But this time, he finally noticed that the imperial concubine looked at his eyes, and the love inside did not know when it dissipated, and nothing was left. Such a discovery made him panic and at a loss. He wanted to dig a crack in the ground and escape from here. "From the first night, I knew you were not alone." When Tang Guo calmly said these words, Xuanyuanmo''s brain exploded suddenly, and there was no luck anymore. She knew it from the beginning! Thinking about it now, she asked more than once, "Amo, have you ever really liked me?" This sentence, I don''t know how many times she asked, but he has not counted it. But every time he answered, "Naturally." A short two words sent her away. When she lowered her head and smiled and said "I know", what was thinking in her heart, she was thinking, he was lying to her, she must be very ufortable in her heart. When he was about to seal the post, she said that she was not afraid of being cast aside. As long as he was unwilling to stand up, she would stand up and be abused by many people, she would not be afraid. At that time, could it be thest chance she gave? He still remembered that she hadn''t called him Amo for a long time, only calling him the emperor. The more I thought about it, the whiter Xuanyuanmo''s face became, and he stepped back a few steps before opening his mouth and shouting, "Emperor Consort, no, Guoer." He had long wanted to call this title. The woman shook her head with a smile, "Since everything has been said, I also have one thing to announce to you." Intuition tells An Ningxiang and Xuanyuanmo that the matter to be announced is definitely not a good thing. "Xuanyuanmo, the person you gave to me," Tang Guo''s indifferent smile became open and wanton, apanied by that exquisite and beautiful face, like a fairy, "My pce is very satisfied with Xuanyuan Mie, what he will announce today. That is, from now on he will be a member of this pce." An Ningxiang''s eyes widened. This...this ispletely different from what she thought. The imperial concubine who was still looking lonely just now, why has her face changed so much now that I look happy, is it a dream or an illusion? "Guoer, I..." Tang Guo nced lightly across Xuanyuanmo''s face, and froze behind him, "A Mie, don''t you appear soon after youe, is it possible that you really want to get me out?" Chapter 487: The imposing concubine (65) Chapter 487: The imposing concubine (65) "Of course not." Xuanyuan Mie''s voice sounded, and walking out from the back, the face exactly like Xuanyuan Mo shocked everyone present. He smiled attentively, flew to Tang Guo''s face, gently held her hand, kissed the back of her hand, wrapped her waist with one hand, and carried her into his arms. "Queen, this pce is not interested inpeting with you." Tang Guo put his palm on Xuanyuan Mie''s handsome side face, "This pce has always liked monopolization. This man belongs to this pce regardless of body and mind, and this pce is very satisfied. nning to rece." "Guo''er, I don''t mind, we can do it again." Xuanyuanmo didn''t know what to say anymore. He worked hard for so long to hide this secret, and what she said just now was undoubtedly crushing his dream. . Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, "You said you don''t mind? Between what, because I used to have a man, every day with this man, do you mind if I was touched by this man?" Xuanyuanmo was dumbfounded, he... "You shouldn''t forget that this man personally put on my bed. I just cooperated with you as you thought, as you wish. Why, has it be my fault?" "No, it''s not... I..." Tang Guo shook his head and leaned in Xuanyuan Mie''s arms, "I really can''t speak, no wonder it''s unpleasant, A Mie, tell him how to coax his ex-girlfriend." "Guo''er, it''s all my fault. Everything is my sin. Whatever punishment you want, it''s up to you. It''s myrd that covers my heart, but I don''t know Guoer''s heart. Everything is my miss. You are heaven. The stars, pure and brilliant, fascinated my eyes and grabbed my heart." Xuanyuan Mie put his arms around the person in his arms and quickly expressed that from today onwards, he can be considered upright and bright. Tang Guo was amused by these words, "Speaking very well, you must have an attitude of admitting your mistakes, and you must know how to put down your posture when you are coaxing people. It is obviously your fault, Xuanyuanmo, and you want to buckle the **** bowl on the head of the pce. If you get a bargain, sell well, you like a person, do you say that this pce would be willing to abandon the perfect A Mie and choose you?" Xuanyuanmo clenched his fist and watched the woman in front of himughed amused by his emperor brother, that smile should have belonged to him. An Ningxiang was no longer sad at all, she was shocked by everything in front of her, and the imperial concubine''s operation caught her off guard. She always thought that the imperial concubine cared about Xuanyuanmo very much and wanted to take Xuanyuanmo away, but now she realized that it was not rare at all. She likes the man who makes herugh. Maybe the other party liked Xuanyuan Mo, it was just the past, the imperial concubine''s brain was much smarter than her. "Guo''er, don''t you really want to give me a chance, no matter how you are my imperial concubine, you...you are not afraid of being open like this..." "So why you can''tpare to A Mie, this time, you want me to forgive me, at first you gave me a **** bowl, and now you say threatening words, which woman do you say like someone like you?" "Yes, I am your imperial concubine, you finally remembered today, you like cuckolds, I will satisfy you too, and will satisfy you for the rest of my life, this imperial concubine title, I really have to decide." "You want me to be unable to get pregnant. In fact, where is so troublesome, my dpidated body has no possibility of getting pregnant. Since you like me, I will satisfy you." "Have I asked you many times, have you ever liked me, but have treated me sincerely, did I give you many opportunities?" "And you have not only deceived me all the time, but also tried to nt and me my dad and treason with the enemy for An Ningxiang." In an instant, Xuanyuanmo''s brain exploded and it was over. Chapter 488: The imposing concubine (66) Chapter 488: The imposing concubine (66) A big drama ended with Xuanyuanmo''s embarrassing departure. In his decadent mood at this time, he had forgotten to find An Ningxiang to settle the ount. And An Ningxiang was also confused and helped by Chunxue back to the pce. What he heard today was too unbelievable. The person Xuanyuan Mo found for the imperial concubine turned out to be his twin elder brother. At that time, I heard Xuanyuan Mo call that person the imperial brother. "Today''s matter is not allowed to be spread out." An Ningxiang told Chunxue that once this secret was spread out, all that was waiting was death. Now she is confused and doesn''t know what to do. She was going to destroy Xuanyuanmo''s hope, but she did not expect that so many things would happen that would make her unable to end. Chunxue was also very scared. She knew that the imperial concubine was arrogant. She had never known that the other party was so arrogant and afraid of nothing. In front of the emperor, she dared to say that she would cuckold him. Chunxue suddenly felt that thest time she came back alive from the imperial concubine, she was really lucky to have taken her life. Haruyuki nodded, turned and went out to tell the others, before she ran back in a hurry. An Ningxiang''s heart sank, "What''s the matter?" "Niangniang, I''m afraid I can''t keep it, the imperial concubine took that person for a walk in the imperial garden, ignoring the eyes of others." An Ning stood up and said in disbelief, "Is she crazy?" The emperor is everyone watching back to the bedroom, and now she takes someone to the imperial garden, isn''t she just grabbing evidence for others? "She doesn''t want to live too much, right." An Ningxiang didn''t understand, how could there be such arrogant and wanton people in this harem, who were not afraid of anything and cared about everything, just for a moment. Concubine Meng De and Concubine Yin Shu also heard the news. It is said that the imperial concubine and a man who looked exactly like the emperor were cuddling with each other and strolling in the imperial garden. She couldn''t walk, and wanted the man to walk behind her. She saw a beautiful flower, and the man put her aside and went into the flower bush to help her pick the flower. Everyone thought that the imperial concubine was crazy. The timid, afraid to look, for fear of being killed. Concubine Meng De, Concubine Yin Shu, and the like came, and from a distance, I saw the imperial concubine being carried by the man. The man stepped on the water with light effort and ran with her while she was wrapped around his neck. Go up, smile and bend his eyes, and whisper a few words in his ear from time to time. I don''t know what to say, and the man alsoughed, with a wicked atmosphere at the corner of his mouth, very different from Xuanyuanmo. This picture makes everyone stunned. "The imperial concubineughed so happily." He Zhaoyuan said, "I have never seen her smile so happy before, this is her." "Sister Defei, what do you think of this matter?" Yin Shu was a little worried, "Is this imperial concubine really crazy?" Otherwise, how dare to have an affair with another man in this back garden. Concubine Meng De shook her head, "I don''t know, but I don''t think the imperial concubine is that simple. It''s better to wait and see." "A Mie, take me up." Tang Guo had already spotted the person over there, lying on Xuanyuan Mie''s back, hugging his neck, and said in his ear. A little under Xuanyuan Mie''s feet, he quickly jumped into the pavilion and put her down carefully. Concubine Meng De and others were watching this scene. Several people looked at each other, and finally walked into the pavilion. At first no one spoke, and Concubine Yin Shu couldn''t help but, "Sister Huanggui, you are..." Chapter 489: The imposing concubine (67) Chapter 489: The imposing concubine (67) "Come out and y with A Mie." Tang Guo smiled slightly and introduced them, "His name is Xuanyuan Mie, he is Xuanyuanmo''s elder brother, and he is also a gift from Xuanyuanmo to this pce on the day that Xuanyuanmo is going to be in bed. If you are satisfied, you will stay with you." When the words fell, all the imperial concubines present were eclipsed, and the amount of information in this sentence was too great to allow them to slow down. This man was given to the imperial concubine by the emperor himself? ? This sentence exploded in the pce concubine''s mind, what it meant, they stared, wanting to get more from Tang Guo. If it is really what they think, they really don''t know what to say, the imperial concubine is too pitiful. "Okay, don''t show a pitiful look. My pce is doing very well. I said I am very satisfied with A Mie." Tang Guo chuckled softly, "From now on, you will get used to it." Several people shook their heads quickly. No, they are not used to it at all. The imperial concubine has an adulterer, and it was sent by the emperor. If this is spread... No, there is no way to hide this. "Imperial concubine, those courtiers are afraid that they won''t let you go." Meng Defei reminded in a low voice, "You still think of a way." "You don''t have to worry about that." Concubine Yin Shu interrupted, "I think this man has a good skill. Let him take you away. The emperor is ruthless to you. You don''t need to give lectures. Leave the pce, leave this dirty ce, and live your life." "Okay, okay, don''t persuade, you will not leave when you leave the pce," Tang Guo shook his head quickly, "In the days of the imperial concubine, I can''t bear it because I have to eat dirt when I leave the pce. , Don''t do it." The imperial concubines are hard to say, you are all like this, and you are still reluctant to be prosperous and wealthy, you must have life. But seeing that Tang Guo couldn''t listen, they didn''t know what to say. At this moment, the news should have spread outside. Then they finally understood why the imperial concubine said that she was satisfied with Xuanyuan Mie. This person is really considerate. He seems to be such a noble person, but he only bowed his head in front of the imperial concubine, pouring tea for her considerately, and whispered in her ears to care about her. When the wind is up, I will ask the imperial concubine, whether it is cold. When he cared for the imperial concubine, he was really treating her as a treasure. Concubine Meng De looked at each other. If a man treats them like this every day, they are afraid that they can''t control it. Compared to the cold and merciless emperor, the man in front of him is obviously more tempting. They had given up on Xuanyuanmo a long time ago, but the way the man in front of them treated the imperial concubine gave them a kind of, if they hadn''t entered the pce, would there be such a person, treat them kindly and tenderly? Soon they came to a sober mind, no, no, they are all famousdies, even if they have not entered the pce, the people who marry are not right, or some kind of noble family. The future husband, it would be nice to be able to treat them like a guest. This man named Xuanyuan Mie was obviously just a special case of the Heavenly Qin Kingdom. And those children of the aristocracy, who is not three wives and four concubines, will definitely not be as considerate as the other party. On the contrary, as mothers, they have to work hard to maintain the rtionship between the two families, no matter how hard or tired, for the sake of family and face. Dealing with all kinds of cumbersome things in the family, avoiding messing up with your husband, and going out to meet your nobledy from time to time, just think about it. If you really want to live like that, it''s not as good as it is now, leisurely and happy in the pce. Everything about the imperial concubine today, it was only after a lot of hardship. They felt shivering when they thought that Xuanyuanmo would actually send a man to the imperial concubine himself. Chapter 490: The imposing concubine (68) Chapter 490: The imposing concubine (68) The imperial concubine was openly visiting the imperial garden with a man who was not the emperor, and his manners were intimate. After a long time, everyone knew. When all the ministers heard this news, they thought it was not credible. Even if you want to spread rumors, dont spread such incredible things. Although, they really wanted to drag the imperial concubine out and kill it. However, they soon discovered that this matter was true. Things fermented too quickly, and everything was toote when Xuanyuanmo reacted. He was lost before, even if he was scolded by the imperial concubine by pointing his nose, and being dazzled by the love of the two in public, he never thought of stabbing this matter out. Instead, he was trying hard to convince himself that he was sorry for her and that the emperor brother was sent to him personally. All this was indeed his fault. She has the behavior now, everything is his behavior that makes her chill. He had never thought about what to do with her. But she didn''t seem to care about anything. After everything was clear, she went to the imperial garden for fun with the emperor brother, regardless of the crowds in the pce. When things happened, Xuanyuanmo immediately thought about how to keep her. He smiled bitterly, he knew today, why should he be? This may be retribution. "Amo." An Ningxiang looked at the man sitting on the dragon chair with a pained expression on his face, and his heart ached, "Are you thinking, how can I keep the imperial concubine?" "Actually, I didn''t expect that the imperial concubine''s temperament is so unrestrained, she is really bold." An Ningxiang stood down, did not walk towards Xuanyuanmo, "I especially envy her because she likes to be able toe by herself. Extreme. If you dont like this person, you can get revenge to the extreme. She can disregard anything and just rely on her thoughts. She says she doesnt like whoever she likes, and she likes whoever she says she likes." "I have to admit, Amo, the imperial concubine is a good person. Losing this person is your loss." An Ningxiang smiled softly, "Even though she already likes your brother, you can''t bear to do what to her, and she doesn''t seem to appreciate your affection, Amo, look, you hurt this person. How deep. I admit that at the beginning I was very jealous of her, defensive, and even wished you could scrap her. Since hearing what she said that day, I found that she was more pitiful than me. She knew everything, so she didn''t say it. You are obviously so cruel to her, and when she still likes you, she is still willing to do what you say. " "If it was me, I might not be able to do it. Knowing the truth from the beginning, I would take my heart and be an indifferent person, guarding my three-acrend, watching from the sidelines and looking at the pce. Those people here fight and do little push hands behind. I will never believe in love again. I will treat you three points true and seven points false. Just to keep your position, there will be no more pure love." "And she, gradually forgotten her love for you, turned around and found her own more love," An Ningxiang suddenlyughed, "She is so special, even though she was hurt so deeply, she still believes in love. Standing in the corner of the Imperial Garden from afar, watching the two of them get along is really enviable." "Amo, your brother really treated her very well, you didnt lose injustice, and I also found out that although she retaliated against you, she really liked Xuanyuan Mie. Her eyes when she saw Xuanyuan Mie were filled with everything. Love. You havepletely lost her. " "enough!!" Xuanyuanmo patted Longan with a solemn face, "You came to say this?" Chapter 491: The imposing concubine (69) Chapter 491: The imposing concubine (69) "I just want to tell Amo that someone like you is not worthy of the purest love." An Ning fragrantly looked at Xuanyuan Mo and sighed, "From now on, I won''te to you again, I will listen to you, be the queen, and no longer expect your petting." "Don''t worry, what will I do to the imperial concubine," An Ningxiang whispered, "A person like her is transparent and intelligent. In fact, I have never been her opponent, even though I am a queen, she is just an imperial concubine. She is wanton, arrogant, and domineering, which I can''t learn or dare." Xuanyuanmo was stunned, and saw An Ningxiang smile at him, turned and left without hesitation. It seems that the past gentle and small intentions disappeared at this moment, and he frowned ufortably. With a sneer, An Ningxiang shouldn''t be the person he liked, but he just admitted wrong, he wouldn''t have other thoughts about An Ningxiang. Did the other party think that what would remind him of these words? No, no, it is impossible for him to have any thoughts about An Ningxiang. He should now think about how to save the imperial concubine, the courtiers outside, should be very excited to receive this news? Yes, they finally grabbed the imperial concubine''s handle and could take the opportunity to y and let him execute the imperial concubine. "The emperor, it''s okay. The ministers gathered many people and couldn''t afford to kneel at the gate of the pce, asking you to deal with the imperial concubine." Grandpa Li ran in profusely, wiping his sweat and said with fear. My heart is bitter, what is this all about, the imperial concubine, you don''t need to die like this. Xuanyuanmo became angry, "Let them kneel." "The emperor, some ministers also brought swords and said that if you don''t execute the imperial concubine, the blood will be sshed on the pce gate." This time, the courtiers are all true, the imperial concubine, how can I ask which one from the Heavenly Qin Kingdom? Can courtiers bear it? There is an adulterer, so I don''t want to hide it, but I want to show it to everyone. This is challenging the national prestige of the Qin Kingdom, and no one can bear it. It is said that the people outside are even more ugly, and some people organize themselves to write blood books, all wanting to execute the imperial concubine. Xuanyuanmo''s eyes were a little swollen, and the corners of his mouth sneered, "Then let them die." "The emperor..." Li Gonggong was startled, and never expected that the emperor had never thought about the imperial concubine at this time. Xuanyuanmo felt bitter. He really didn''t want to treat the imperial concubine, but actually did not dare to treat the imperial concubine. Since his emperor brother dares to be so arrogant, he must have something to rely on. The emperor brother has always tried to moveter and will not give anyone a chance to hurt her. "I heard that many people want to kill me?" Tang Guo was sitting on the swing leisurely, Xuanyuan Mie gently pushed behind, standing on either side was Mei Lan Mei Qing, all very indifferent, not at all outside. Worry about the situation. I thought this wasn''t their mother''s fault. Those people probably didn''t know that it was Xuanyuanmo''s sin that caused all this, right? It''s really ridiculous, they all scold them, why the world is so stupid. This reminds them of the fact that in some past dynasties, there will always be a few enchanting girls who have harmed the country and the people, and they have been scolded by the world to destroy the country. It''s ridiculous to think about it now, the pce girl, where is there such a great ability to threaten the survival of an international, but some ipetent royal family, the marquis evaded his own mistakes, and buckled this **** bowl on the woman, just as disgusting as possible How disgusting. Chapter 492: The imposing concubine (70) Chapter 492: The imposing concubine (70) "Niang, there are already people gathered outside the pce gate, and the people in the imperial city have also put down everything in their hands, kneeled outside the pce gate, and asked the emperor to execute you?" Mei Lan''s mouth was mocking and whispered. The report said, "It is said that outside the imperial city, there are people who cannot enter the city, and they have been kneeling for a long time with a white scarf with the words''execution of the imperial concubine'' written in blood." Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, "Then my ability is really amazing. It even made the people not work and the officials didn''t work. The only purpose was to kill me, and it was really hard for them toe up with such a method. " "Why don''t those folks think more about what they should do to improve their lives today, and also engage in the citywide campaign of''executing the imperial concubine'', do they cook for the children and the elderly at home? Can they all be able to eat and dress warmly? Its no wonder that God does these meaningless things. Mei Lan Mei Qing followed with a smile, yes, I heard that there are some young people who can''t solve the pot at home. They left the bed-ridden mother at home, tore a piece of white cloth, bit her finger and wrote a few words of blood, wrapped around her head. It was a little funny, shouting outside the imperial city, "I beg the emperor to execute a woman who has harmed the country and the people like the imperial concubine". "The imperial city is full of people." Mei Qing said again, "Manny, when shall we start." After speaking, she and Mei Qing looked at each other, their eyes shing with excitement. On this day, they waited for a long time. "Since the outside of the imperial city is full of people, it must be very lively outside the pce gate," Tang Guo stood up, grabbed Xuanyuan Mie''s hand, and smiled, "A Mie, let''s go to the city wall to meet these people who want to kill him. My people." "it is good." Xuanyuan Mie was particrly excited. From today onwards, everyone will know him, and they will know that he is the imperial concubine''s man. Thinking about it, it makes me feel very emotional. He carefully held the woman''s hand and held it tightly in the palm of his hand. There was a warm current in his heart, really happy. She actually wanted to announce their rtionship in this way. This is more refreshing than having a wedding with him. The wedding was only for a fixed person, and she wanted to use this to inform the entire kingdom of Qin. Guoer, this is his Guoer, the woman who is confused by him. The imperial concubine had been paying attention to Tang Guo''s movements, and she was taken aback when she heard someoneing to report. The timid quickly closed the pce door, pretending not to know, and secretly watching. Daring like Concubine Meng, after thinking about it, they followed Tang Guo and nned to go up the city wall together. Tang Guo looked back at the imperial concubines who followed, and stopped, "You are all following, but you have thought about the consequences. Those who are idle and panicked will not show mercy to you at that time. It is hard to find With the handle of these high-ranking characters, they will desperately scold me and you, maybe they will write you in the wild history." "Anyway, I will spend my whole life in the pce in the future, so they can scold them at will." Concubine Yin Shu said indifferently, "The imperial concubine is not afraid, what else are we afraid of? With you on top, the sky will fall, and the first will hit How about you, just let us see the excitement?" "Yes, the imperial concubine, how can you miss us with such a lively thing." Meng Defei followed. Tang Guo observed their small movements. Some people held their hands tightly, some pressed their lips tightly, their faces were slightly pale, their legs were still shaking, and they shook their heads andughed. It''s a group of duplicity women, but it also shows that what she did was not in vain. These smart women are very conscious. "Okay, follow along if you like." A group of people came to the wall, and the noisy outside the pce gate were all calls for the execution of the imperial concubine. When Tang Guo stood up, the voice below was quiet. Chapter 493: The imposing concubine (71) Chapter 493: The imposing concubine (71) Outside the pce gate, the people kneeling down on the city wall included members of the royal family, powerful courtiers, distinguished families, schrs, vendors... Tang Guo passed by one by one, and he even saw a group of colorful women, they A middle-aged woman who was adorned by a flowery branch, painted and powdered, knelt in a small corner. She couldn''t help but smile. This smile was really as beautiful as a delicate flower, and almost captured the souls of many schrs below. Soon they woke up and stared at the woman on the wall with red faces and annoyance. "You are the imperial concubine in the harem?" The courageous schr stood up, pointed at Tang Guo angrily, and cursed, "Howe there is a woman in this world who behaves like this lewdly and behaves like this, you How can you have a face to live? You jumped directly off the city wall, and you can still save some face for General Tang. Your current behavior is based on the loyalty of General Tang." "Your existence has insulted the entire Tang n." "Yes, the imperial concubine, please kill yourself, don''t shame the Tang family anymore." "I don''t have such a person in the Tang family, nor does General Tang have such a woman." "I am a woman, I am really ashamed of you." This is a woman dressed in rich and noble clothes. She should have a higher status. She looked at Tang Guo and she was ashamed of you. There shouldn''t be you among women. , Your existence is to shame the women of the world, and it has attracted the approval of countless people. Tang Guo looked at these people faintly from annoyance to anger, and verbally abused them. Although she didn''t care, Xuanyuan Mie couldn''t bear it anymore. If it weren''t for being held by her, he would jump down and kill those people on the spot. Concubine Meng De, Concubine Yin Shu and others behind them also turned pale, with countless chills rising in their hearts. Hearing those unbearable words, their eyes were red, and some imperial concubines stood behind, secretly wiping tears. They scold the imperial concubine like this, but how do they know who is responsible for all this? It''s the emperor they respect, the person they hold in the highest position. They looked at the woman standing in the forefront, letting those swear words, their expressions remained unchanged, it seemed that the corners of their mouths were still slightly curled, with a slight smile, and their hearts became more ufortable. If they were standing there, they would have jumped off the wall in shame, just as they wanted. And the imperial concubine, she is like a queen high above, overlooking all beings. At this moment, they felt that she was obviously so delicate, but she was also very powerful. After half an hour passed, they scolded for half an hour, and suddenly they found that the evil fairy standing on the city wall was smiling at them, not at all ashamed of their words. "This woman is so shameless that she has reached such a situation. When Tang Guo heard these words, he couldn''t help but sneered, "That''s because you are short-sighted. There are many others in this pce that you don''t have. You wait for the bullshit, take a look at your dog''s eyes." "How you scold this pce today, this pce really doesn''t care at all," Tang Guo smiled, "the sun is up, this pce advises you, you should go back and do work, do things, you are not the pce. There is endless glory and wealth, and there is endless gold and silver money. If you dont work for a day, how can the young and the family live? "The schrs below, you are cursing this pce here. It is better to read two more books to increase your knowledge. After listening to what you said, this pce is worried about your future. A good schr is like a shrew. I''ve also seen in my pce here to scold the street." Chapter 494: The imposing concubine (72) Chapter 494: The imposing concubine (72) "You are not studying for fame? What do you say in the book is that you have a golden house and Yan Ruyu. I curse this pce here. Do you think you can give you the honor? Wake up, it is better to go back and read for the country. Mins books, lets take a good fame first." "Do you think it''s very emotional and fulfilling to scold such a woman in this pce? What about the imperial concubine who is high above you? Wouldn''t you be scolded to death?" "Okay, this pce won''t die, this pce will live well, very angry? Fly up to cut down this pce, this pce is standing here, there is something toe." Tang Guo drew a soft sword and shed it against the city wall. The stone was cut into a big gap in an instant, and the rubble sshed down, making everyone shocked. "This pce has killed people. Xuanyuanmo was assassinated back then, and most of the two dozen dead men were cut with a sword from this pce." She raised her eyebrows, nced at those pale faces, and quickly backed away. The schr in long robesughed softly, "Why, I''m afraid? I didn''t expect that there are such martial arts in this pce. Your knowledge is too short." "You have read books for so many years, but you can read something famous, just like everyone else, you only see the surface, haven''t you thought about the secrets hidden in it?" "You haven''t thought about it. Why do you want to have fun with other men who are not the emperor, and hang out in the imperial garden with such a high profile? Isn''t it a matter of letting people get a handle on these things? Qin, there are too many people who want to kill this pce, this pce is so stupid, let you take the handle?" "Isn''t it your nature = lewdness = chaos?" someone plucked up the courage to say. Tang Guo shook his head and chuckled, "This pce is already an imperial concubine. Why do you do that? Maybe it will be written into history and be scolded by people for thousands of years. Why bother to do this?" "Don''t listen to her nonsense, she is washing herself away." Tang Guo looked at the man and chuckled, "The same woman, you can''t tolerate me like this. You dress so extraordinary, should you be the wife of that man? Why, I can''t see this pce is so reckless and disregarding the world. Pointing? Dont worry, you will still have a lot to see in the future, and there will be no way to correct it in your life. If you dare to stand here today, you will not be afraid of being scolded or being pointed." "You can write poems, make up songs, all kinds of words originally cursed this pce, this pce will not be annoyed by it, but will make fun of you, a group of stupid ass." Everyone paled when they heard the woman''s words. In the past, no matter which woman was scolded, she couldn''t stand it anymore, either she would throw herself into ake, or she would hang herself at home. They really didn''t think about being scolded by the whole city, and they coulde back with a smile and curse. They were speechless women who were really thicker than the city walls. Xuanyuanmo hurried over and heard the scene of the woman scolding countless people below. Faced with countless people''s verbal abuse, not only did she not change her face, but she also looked ridiculously, despising everyone. He stood still, clenched his fist, she was so attractive, why he hadn''t noticed it before. His eyes are sour, isn''t everything he contributed to now? "There are women in the flower house below. Are you here, do you want toe and see, the imperial concubine aloft is worse than you?" Tang Guo condensed the group of women, "No, this pce is different from you, Ben Gong does not despise your identities, but wants tough at your behavior ining here." Chapter 495: The imposing concubine (73) Chapter 495: The imposing concubine (73) "Your Emperor hase down." When Xuanyuanmo came, Tang Guo noticed, "Then I will ask him toe up and say something for you, don''t you want him to be executed in this pce?" "Now you can kneel down and ask, draw your sword and kill yourself, blood sshing at the pce gate, to coerce him to death in the pce." Xuanyuanmo dragged a heavy step and came to Tang Guo''s side. At this time, Xuanyuan Mie, who had been standing behind him, held her waist as if he came to Tang Guo''s side. Two people who looked exactly the same really surprised the people below. howe? Why is that man exactly like the emperor? ? Xuanyuanmo wore a dragon robe, and this man wore a ck suit. Although the color was ordinary, the style was not simple at first nce. Although this man is exactly the same as the emperor, his expression is far different. The most important thing is that he stood openly on the city wall and behaved intimately with the imperial concubine, and the emperor was not angry. How is this going? There are already many people who feel that something is not quite right. "The emperor, please be sure to execute the imperial concubine, and to keep her here is to shame the entire royal family. For this reason, the veteran is willing to kill himself on the spot." "The emperor, the imperial concubine can''t stay." "The emperor, this ** = chaos in the pce, shame for the entire Kingdom of Qin Dynasty, such a person can not be an imperial concubine, if you really want to let her go, wouldn''t it be an example to the women of the world? All women follow her, that day will be a mess That''s it." Tang Guo heard this and smiled, "I''m not ashamed, so let your man take the eighteenth room concubine and walk around at will = kiln = child. If a woman does something extraordinary, you will have to confuse the air. Are you willing to kill someone?" "I think you are afraid. I''m afraid that the matter of controlling women like this will disappear. Countless women will not listen to control. It is indeed a troublesome thing." "But if you want to kill this pce, juste straight up, and you can y yourself on the spot. You have to try it. You have to cut your neck with your hands, and this pce will p you and help you take care of the youngest at home, how about?" Seeing the red-faced person with his own eyes, Tang Guo said that he was very happy. "The emperor, would you like to tell them whether this pce is to be executed or to let it go?" Xuanyuanmo''s mouth was bitter, he looked at the person below who was looking at him excitedly, and he was silent for a moment, and said, "I, I won''t execute the noble concubine. If you are willing to squat yourself, you squat yourself. If you want to hit the pce gate, you hit Die." "The emperor, no, the imperial concubine really can''t stay. How much ecstasy soup has she poured into you, and if you continue like this, the kingdom of heaven is majestic." Tang Guo smiled and said, isn''t it the power of the Qin Kingdom? They will know in a moment. "Your majesty, the emperor, dare not kill me. The reason is because he is sorry for me." Xuanyuanmo clenched his fists, but didn''t say anything to stop him. It was true that he was sorry for her. Today was her revenge. Even if he risked the world''s bad faith, regardless of his own life, the whole country knows the troubles, he must retaliate. It can be seen that she really hates him. Well, she hates him better than not caring about him. "His name is Xuanyuan Mie." Tang Guo introduced Xuanyuan Mie to everyone, "He is the only man in this pce so far." "Do you think this is weird, shouldn''t the man in this pce be the emperor?" Tang Guoughed, "I''m not afraid of your jokes when I say it, it''s really a joke." Chapter 496: The imposing concubine (74) Chapter 496: The imposing concubine (74) "Listen well, this pce will only say it once, this pce dare to say it, it is not afraid of you cursing, in the future, you can scold whatever you want. No matter how you scold, this pce is here to tell you, this pce''s life There is only one man Xuanyuan Mie." Tang Guo nced at the silent Xuanyuan Mo, with a cool smile on her face, "Don''t hide it from everyone, this pce used to really love you, your majesty, the emperor." She sessfully saw Xuanyuanmo''s expression and sheughed in a low voice. , "It''s just that I don''t love it anymore. Your Emperor is an unattainable person. I can''t afford to love it and dare not love it." "Now, this pce only loves one person, that is, the twin brother of your emperor, Xuanyuan Mie." "If you ask how we met, you me the harem?" Tang Guo raised her eyes and stared at the quiet people below. Sure enough, people like to listen to stories, or the story of her, the imperial concubine, look at them. How quiet, in order to listen to the secret history of the pce, I didn''t even scold her, "A Mie, this person, your emperor personally sent it to the pce." When the words fell, countless people were shocked. This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! ! This was everyone''s reaction. They went to see Xuanyuan Mo and saw that he didn''t refute, and their hearts sank. Could it be true? "Of course it''s true," Tang Guo smiled low, with endless irony in his eyes, "because he doesn''t like this pce, and he pushes and pushes the matter of attending the sleeping quarters again and again. When ites to this pce and the , it really can''t be pushed. Get A Mie to be with this pce instead of him." "You all think that this pce is very favored, but you don''t know that the person whoes to this pce every night is not the emperor you respect, but A Mie." "I''m not afraid you will know it. On the first day, this pce knew that A Mie was not Xuanyuanmo. We didn''t do anything on the first day. At that time, there was still hope in this pce." "But, this person...no matter how patience and pure infatuation are, he will be obliterated by reality, and of course he will be easily moved by his sincerity. My pceter discovered that Ah Mie is really good. It''s cold and he will help. My pce rubs his hands to keep him warm. In rainy weather, my pce hurts my knees. He will carefully massage my pce. He is really subtle and meticulous to my pce. Compared with Xuanyuanmo''s indifference and ruthlessness, who doesn''t like such a person?" "He is full of good points. I really think he is very good. I gradually forgot that coldhearted and cruel person." Xuanyuanmo''s throat was dry, but he did not refute. "You scold me, scold me as you please, my pce doesn''t care. It is his Xuanyuanmo who is willing to wear a green hat, and my pce does what he wants to wear for the rest of his life." The crowd was already a little numb, and the truth really caught them off guard. Xuanyuan Mo didn''t object, and the acquiescence made them feel a little bit ufortable. "The emperor, is this true?" some courtiers asked incredulously. Xuanyuanmo was silent, and it was considered acquiescence. Several older courtiers closed their eyes and fainted. "Regardless of whether it is true or not, I will wait or suggest that the imperial concubine be executed. Her method is extreme. It is easy to mislead the women of the world. If she is a bad example, she must be executed." The truth Tang Guo told them was just hitting them in the face, and now they even wanted to execute her. Only when she is dead, this secret will slowly disappear, and will be able to cover up all their foolish behavior. Tang Guo smiled and did not answer. At this time, a fast horse rushed forward, and the people immediately shouted, "Report! Your majesty, my kingdom of Qin is surrounded by arge number of troops, and arge group of troops have gathered outside the imperial city." Chapter 497: The imposing concubine (75) Chapter 497: The imposing concubine (75) Countless people hadn''t reacted yet, staring nkly at the person who would report to the city gate. what? Looking back, they all looked incredible, Heaven and Qin Kingdom was surrounded? The imperial city is also surrounded? Is this a joke? Tianqin is a superpower, so big, how can it be surrounded? And how did the army outside the imperial citye, how could ite quietly? This must be a joke, someone is definitely joking. At this moment, they only heard a loud bang. The huge shock sensation caused the entire imperial city to panic, their faces pale and steady, could it be that the earth moved. Soon, they discovered that this was not a ground movement, and the crowd behind them separated, the wheels of cars and the sound of horse hooves went from far to near, until they knew what they saw clearly, and they were dizzy. Great army! Where did this armye from? That ck paint, facing them, what was the column that was put on the cart, how terrible it was. The whole city, whether it was the people or the nobles, quickly stepped aside, allowing the brigade toe under the pce gate. At this time, they saw a tall man riding a steed in front of him, fully armed, unable to see his face, but the figure was a bit familiar. It''s just that they can''t see the appearance clearly, and the time is too far apart. For a while, they can''t remember how they have seen such a familiar figure. "Little Guoer." Suddenly, the man yelled with a deep voice, with a bit of longing and affection, "Here is my father, Xiao Guoer is wronged, and no one dares to bully my Xiao Guoer." This voice is familiar to everyone. They were shocked, isn''t this the voice of General Tang? The courtiers'' legs trembled. Why? Didnt General Tang be killed in battle? All these years have passed, but General Tang''s prestige still scared them to speak. If this person is General Tang, they looked at each other and bowed their heads silently. General Tang took off his helmet, revealing his original appearance, and looked at the woman on the wall with affection, "Little Guoer,e down. From now on, you will be supported by your father, so no one will dare to bully you." "Father." Tang Guo yelled crisply with a smile on his face, her well-behaved appearance is really different from the arrogant and domineering imperial concubine just now. She pulled Xuanyuan Mie next to her, "Ah. Mie, take me down, I want to see Dad well." Regardless of the others, Xuanyuan Mie grabbed her by the waist and jumped down from the city wall and came to General Tang. His face changed from the previous evil spirit, and he bowed to General Tang and shouted, "My father-inw is well. ." General Tang snorted coldly, and didn''t say much, just stepped forward and hugged Tang Guo. For many years, his little Guoer can finally live wantonly. Now, he has the ability to protect her, and he is not afraid of letting her dominate the kingdom of Qin. He didn''t feel guilty at all. First, I''m sorry for his Tang family. His Xiaoguoer''s person is Xuanyuanmo, the Xuanyuan imperial family. As long as these people are acquainted, he won''t behave like the Qin Kingdom. He only wants his daughter to yfortably in the harem. "I''m wronged." Tang Guo shook his head and smiled, "No, my daughter is not the one who suffers. My daughter is very happy with A Mie. I will live better than anyone in the future. Don''t worry, Dad." General Tang choked a little and touched her head, "If this is Xiao Guoer Chapter 498: The imposing concubine (76) Chapter 498: The imposing concubine (76) The people in the city are still in shock. First, the imperial concubine told the truth about the pce, and then General Tang was resurrected after the death, with so many troops, they seemed to be dreaming, isn''t it true? But everything in front of them told them that this was true. General Tang was not dead, and he surrounded the imperial city with his army. "General Tang, are you trying to rebel?" General Tang looked at the anxious and depraved person and smiled, "Rebellion? I''m not umon at all. My Datang dynasty doesn''t need a small kingdom of Heaven." With a big tone, it''s a mere heaven. Wait, what Datang Dynasty? They looked at each other and couldn''t help but nced at the army, only to find that the sail with "Tang" was hung on it. I don''t know why, they were a little scared, and there was a bad feeling that they couldn''t speak. "You all listen, it''s your Xuanyuan royal family sorry for my little Guoer. I''m sorry that Tang Feng has been dedicated to the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin for half my life. Today, Tang Feng, I just want to say, as long as you don''t deal with my little Guoer, I won''t What will happen to the Heavenly Qin Kingdom. Once your Heavenly Qin Kingdom dared to deal with my little Guoer, you will wait for my Great Tang dynasty army to strike down the Heavenly Qin Kingdom." "Xiao Guoer is the most noble princess in my Datang Dynasty. Her status is more noble than any of you. Do you still want to put her to death?" Tang Feng sneered, "Who is there, stand up and let this emperor see and see." The crowd swallowed, and quickly backed away. Tang Feng didn''t seem to be reconciled yet. He waved a big hand, "Let these people see what I am capable of in the Tang Dynasty." When the words fell, someone fiddled with the column on the wagon, only to see the soldiers lit something, and heard the familiar bang before, the city wall not far away was actually blown open, sting a hole. The flying rocks sttered, and the faces of people standing near were cut by small stones. Faced with this fierce weapon, no one backed away without fear. Xuanyuan Mie whispered in Tang Guo''s ear, "That book, is this the record?" "Ok." Xuanyuan Mieughed, and even took hold of the little hand of his beloved, "My fruit is really amazing, so good things can be taken out." "A Mie, you are a member of the Qin Kingdom, shouldn''t you be as scared as them now?" Tang Guo joked. Xuanyuan Mie hugged her waist and whispered, "I''m married to Guo''er. It''s Guo''er and the man who is also the most noble princess of the Tang Dynasty. What are you afraid of?" Tang Feng turned around and saw that these two people were crooked and speechless, and thought that this person who looked the same as Xuanyuanmo would be good to Xiao Guoer, so he didn''t care. Without the existence of this person, he still doesn''t know what Xiao Guoer will live in the future. Therefore, he distinguished Xuanyuan Mie from the Xuanyuan imperial family. Xuanyuan Mie was different, he was the one who stood next to Xiao Guoer, and he was also the one Xiao Guoer liked. As a father, he can only stand behind her and protect her, and this man can apany Xiao Guo''er all his life, taking care of her all the time. With him, this man dare not do anything. Xuanyuanmo was also a little dumbfounded, General Tang is still alive? He became the emperor of the Great Tang Dynasty, and surrounded the imperial city with arge army, and surrounded his entire Tianqin Kingdom. All this really seems to be a dream. Why is he still calm at this time? Why is he not angry at all? When he looked at the unknown weapon and was able to st arge hole out of the city wall at once, he knew that Tang Feng was not exaggerating. With this, it was only a matter of time before the other party wanted to win the Kingdom of Heaven. Chapter 499: The imposing concubine (77) Chapter 499: The imposing concubine (77) "General Tang, you have been loyal throughout your life, why did you do such a treason?" Tang Feng sneered, "Treasure, treason? If it weren''t for my little Guoer''s cleverness, I might really bebeled as coborating with the enemy and treason by Xuanyuanmo." "All the people here are brought here by the emperor. Today, I will talk about treason. I will talk about my Tang Fengyi''s loyalty to the Kingdom of Qin. In the end, I was almost detained as a treason. My little Guoer also Being calcted by the viin, he almost never turned over, even..." Tang Feng''s eyes were red, "Being dubbed the reputation of the evil concubine, you are sshing all the dirty water on Xiao Guo''er, have you thought about her suffering? You only know to use her, but do you know who is the driving force?" "Xuanyuanmo!" Xuanyuanmo raised his head in a daze, clenched his fist without saying a word, he heard Tang Feng say, "I, Tang Feng, will not take your Heavenly Qin Kingdom, how about your Heavenly Qin Kingdom, it has nothing to do with my Tang Feng, and My little Guoer will live in your harem from now on. You people, its best to get to know yourself. "Come up, and make it clear to these ignorant people, whether it is Tang Feng who is sorry for Tian Qin, or the Emperor Xuanyuan is sorry for Tang Feng and my little Guoer." The few people who were brought up, Wei Ruoruo, finally sumbed and said, "Years ago, we nned to frame...ording to your Majestys orders..." "Framing General Tang to collude with the enemy and treason," the speaker closed his eyes and finished the next sentence in one breath. "Who knows, General Tang was poisoned first and dead in battleter, so he didnt seed." As soon as these words fell, everyone was taken aback, looking at Xuanyuan Mo standing on the wall in an incredible manner. Is this true? Seeing Xuanyuanmo''s silence, their hearts sank, so is it true? The An family is also on this list. The current situationpletely caught them off guard. "Your good Majesty, for the person he likes, he personally sent a man to my little Guoer. Tang Feng asked myself that I had never done anything wrong to the royal family of Xuanyuan, and didn''t want to end up like this." Tang Feng sneered and said, "You settled down, in order to make An Ningxiang a queen, you even sent a dead man to assassinate Xuanyuanmo halfway, using this as an impetus to let An Ningxiang seed. In those days, you also participated in the structure. ." The An family were all pale. They did this very secretly. Why would Tang Feng know? Xuanyuanmo, who had been silent for a long time, finally raised his head and looked at the An family with sharp eyes, "You sent those dead men?" But An Ningxiang did protect him from the arrows. She was pregnant at the time, so did she know or not to protect him from the arrows? "Does An Ningxiang know that you sent people?" General An''s face turned pale, and this incident was found out. It can be seen that Tang Feng has been well aware of their actions over the years, but now the other party is the emperor of the same dynasty, and the general situation is gone. "Ningxiang doesn''t know," General An seemed old, "she can''t fool your Majesty if she knows." It was not that he deliberately exonerated An Ningxiang, An Ningxiang did not know it, and An Jia was disgusted by His Majesty today, and he could only rely on An Ningxiang. She is a queen, with Xuanyuanmo''s child in her belly. Xuanyuanmo''s face turned pale, and he took a step back, his whole body became decadent, and his eyes lost their expression. The crowd onlookers didn''t know what to say for a while. Scolding the imperial concubine, they feel at ease. In the end, it was all Xuanyuanmo''s work. If they wanted to scold Xuanyuanmo, wouldn''t they even curse themselves? Chapter 500: The imposing concubine (78) Chapter 500: The imposing concubine (78) The "Movement to Kill the Emperor and Noble Concubine" ended with Tang Feng''s appearance, and the Xuanyuan imperial family lost all their faces. Many schrs left with blushing faces, only to feel that their faces were burning when they looked at them. The peddler left with a smile, and he really didn''t expect such a ridiculous thing about the royal family. The officials sighed and left. It was the Xuanyuan imperial family whomitted the evil. It was not that they wanted to let go of the imperial concubine, but the current imperial concubine, the princess of the Tang Dynasty. The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty would attack the Kingdom of Heaven if he didnt agree. , How dare they? Nowadays, there are more than a dozen cannons outside the imperial city, angering the Emperor of Tang Dynasty. He is not happy, and he will shoot them to death. The woman in the flower house condensed on the woman on the wall for a long time before leaving with reluctance. Thinking of her wanton, her smile, they realized that they really shouldn''t be here today. Having lived for so many years, she was also the first woman who dared to attack everyone openly and won. Some people also sighed that the imperial concubine has a good father. With a word from Emperor Datang, the entire Tian Qin Kingdom did not dare to do anything to her. He had to hold and offer for fear that she would be unhappy. Concubine Yin Shu, Concubine Meng De and the like, also went down from the shock. What an imperial concubine, what a great Tang emperor, really let them gain insights and feel very refreshed in their hearts. An Ningxiang listened to the rumors outside, and the pce servant told her those words without saying a word. After listening to them, she was stunned, not knowing what she was thinking. "Chunxue, do you think this kind of person is trapped in this harem? Why does she stay in this ce? Isn''t it good to be outside?" Chunxue shook her head. She didn''t understand, and she didn''t understand the imperial concubine, so she could leave and be her little princess of the Tang Dynasty. Why should she stay here? "She," An Ningxiang lowered her head and smiled, "She really doesn''t care about the eyes of the world, and she is also a grudge. She stays here and makes Xuanyuanmo ufortable while being happy and makes Xuanyuanmo live forever. In the pain, everyone in the Kingdom of Tian Qin lived in her shadow. This woman is really tender and cruel. Throughout the court concubines of the past, only the Tang family''s daughter is the most cruel and has the most means." "Do you think, who has a father like Emperor Tang? In order to breathe out, these two fathers and daughters actually built a country." An Ningxiangughed out of tears, "I really admire the pce, but I don''t know. How bitter Xuanyuanmo felt." "I heard that the artillery can st through the city wall with a single shot, but they didn''t do that. Instead of attacking the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin, they surrounded it, so that the imperial concubine could livefortably in the harem. What should I say." "A little envious, the imperial concubine has a good father." The Anjia was all exiled to the bitter coldnd, unable to stand up forever. An Ningxiang caressed her belly, half-squinted, and smiled, "My child, there will be only you in this pce." "This pce cannot learn from the imperial concubine, nor does it have the courage to her. What this pce has to do is to protect you and grow up. Even if your father might not look at you, the queen mother will give you all the love." From that day on, Tang Guo was still called the imperial concubine, but he could no longer live in the original pce. Tang Feng was very arrogant, and brought people in to find a good ce, and built a royal concubine mansion specially for her, which made the courtiers half angry, but what can they do? If Tang Feng wants to, the entire Tianqin Kingdom can be defeated, and the people''s livelihood will be dazzled by then, but the entire Tianqin Kingdom will suffer. Fortunately, Tang Feng only built a royal concubine building, and did not interfere with the others. Chapter 501: The imposing concubine (79) Chapter 501: The imposing concubine (79) Within two days, he took the people away, but gave Tang Guo a token of the army, and the army was camped outside the imperial city. Gradually, a city was built, Datang City. In my free time, I pretended to be an ordinary person and started to make a living. But the dazzling cannon, or the people of the entire imperial city, lived tremblingly. Many people didn''t say anything butined that the emperor Xuanyuanmo, if it were not for his own personal interests, would they live in the shadow of being bombarded by cannons every day? Who would dare to scold the concubine before? If they were heard by the imperial concubine, a cannon would destroy their home, and they would not want to die. Later, funny things happened, and some people wrote songs and poems to praise the imperial concubine, and some people wrote stories. Unconsciously, there were countless women in the entire imperial city who praised the imperial concubine for being a true temperament. Don''t say anything else, because there are so many women who stood up from the imperial concubine, they no longer bear it, and bravely stood up and faced many injustices. Originally, there was nothing wrong with the imperial concubine, and these things could be suppressed. But one day, the imperial concubine and her adulterer went out and wandered out of the pce, and happened to ran into a woman who was beaten violently by his husband. She recognized the imperial concubine. That day, she knelt under the city wall and saw the appearance of the imperial concubine. After hearing the deeds of the imperial concubine, she admired the courage of the imperial concubine. She was beaten so hard that she didn''t think so much immediately, so she rushed up and knelt in front of the woman, "I beg you, please save the women." "What do you need my house to save?" She talked about her own experience. Under the beating of her gambling husband all the year round, people around her would only persuade her, who didn''te here. His own man hits and fights, and he still has to live with the door closed. This is good for forbearance. When you be a mother-inw, the child is older, the man can''t move, and the man dies, the day will be better. She used to think so too, but the life of the imperial concubine subverted her thinking. Why, why should she endure her husband''s brutal beatings, and why should the money she earns fortunately be used by her husband for gambling? She must forgive her husband regardless of the consequences. Why do many people say that when a husband does not gamble, he is still a good person, and she should think so too? Why should she endure this? Just because this person is asionally good, she has to ept his life''s **** and violence? No, she didn''t want to. "You don''t want to spend time with him?" "Yes." The woman said firmly, "Although I have a pair of unsightly hands, I can support myself and my children. Apart from being a gambler, I really can''t think of any use for this man. ." After she finished speaking, she saw the woman sitting on the carriage smile softly, "Well, my pce will help you reconcile, my pce will not only help you reconcile, but also let you live an enviable life. " Later, she and her husband left. The imperial concubine was shocked. The man was also afraid of death, afraid of being bombarded. He didn''t dare to trouble her at all. The children didn''t dare toe to see him. Later, he heard that he owed too much money and was beaten to death by the dealer. And she... She is now the owner of a dyeing workshop and embroidery house. She spent a lot of money and hired fifty guards. No matter where she went, there were ten guards with her. Who dares to say her, her guards are merciless. She really lived a life that everyone envied. Chapter 502: The imposing concubine (80) Chapter 502: The imposing concubine (80) The imperial concubine is a legend. To the imperial city and the entire Qin Kingdom, the more you understand this woman, the more you admire it. No one dares to control the imperial concubine in the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin. As long as there is a woman in the Heavenly Qin Kingdom, she will take care of her. No one can do anything about her. Some scammers heard that the imperial concubine had taken care of it, and they immediately went away in fright. Gradually, the Tianqin woman really stood up, and her man did not dare to treat the woman like goods. Regardless of whether it is ordinary people, or powerful ministers and merchants, they respect a lot of wives and concubines in the family. They are afraid that once they are harsh on their wives and concubines, the next "imperial concubine" will appear. Then they found that treating their wives better, but reaping unexpected results. The men who have tasted the sweetness also understand that they are more sincere to women and the benefits are really great, and they no longer dislike this matter. All the women are grateful to the imperial concubine who cuckold the emperor every day and acted wantonly. In fact, in the past few years, apart from taking care of nosy, the imperial concubine asionally took her adulterer to go around in the pce, or took people out on horseback and bends, and really did not do other bad things. She has never been interested in the affairs of Tianqin Kingdom. She would not take the initiative to care about anything, unless someone begged her, and wanted to attract her and arouse her interest, she would intervene if she thought it had some meaning. If you want to say that she is an enthusiastic person, you would be wrong. Once there was a woman begging toe to the door. The imperial concubine found that the woman had just made a change, and then she was coaxed back by her husband with a few words. No matter what the woman begged in the future, she would never see you again and take care of it. This makes many people understand that the imperial concubine is not actually a kind person. Xuanyuanmo is still the emperor, and he is still talented, but many people can see that even though he is conscientious in handling state affairs, his life is not good. The courtiers did not dare to say anything, as long as the emperor did not drop the chain, they would be thankful. The little prince was also born. He is currently being taught by the queen, and he has also invited a few masters. The courtiers are nning to train the little prince. Xuanyuanmo seemed to have acquiesced to their approach. Apart from dealing with government affairs, the whole person was muddled. In this way, many years passed. The face of the imperial concubine seemed to be the same, and the rtionship with Xuanyuan Mie was getting better. The concubine could often see the two walking in the imperial garden holding hands. Xuanyuan Mie would often pluck the most beautiful flower and put it on for her. The two smiled at each other, showing the affection in each other''s eyes. The imperial concubine''s legs were not good, and most of them were held by Xuanyuan Mie, or came out with her on her back. Over the years, her legs got worse, and every time she saw people, it was on Xuanyuan Mie''s back. But every time I could find that she was smiling happily on Xuanyuan Mie''s back. Xuanyuan Mie asked her if her leg hurts, but she said it did not hurt. Xuanyuan Mie''s distressed and careful look showed that she really loved her very much. She hasn''t been out of the pce for a long time, and her body is still inferior to the old Emperor Tang. Many people understand that the imperial concubine is running out of time. The imperial concubines were also much quieter than before, and Concubine Meng De and others looked much younger than the hardworking queen. An Ningxiang looked over forty, and they looked only twenty-eight. As for the imperial concubine, they actually looked younger. They often think about how young she is and why she can''t live long. Chapter 503: The imposing concubine (81) Chapter 503: The imposing concubine (81) On this day, An Ningxiang took the eight-year-old prince to the Royal Garden. The little prince fixedly looked at the men and women in the pavilion. The man was rubbing his legs for the imperial concubine. "Mother, is that the imperial concubine?" "Yes, she is the imperial concubine." The little prince pursed his lips. "She doesn''t seem to be very good." "Yes, she is not in good health." "She''s so beautiful." An Ningxiang nodded, "No one can match her demeanor." "I heard that she was a princess of the Tang Dynasty, and that she helped the Tang Dynasty to make many suggestions, opening up overseas, introducing countless new items, improving vegetables, food and seeds, and everyone in the Tang Dynasty eating meat. , That is, the puppy eats meat every day." The little prince''s eyes shed, "Mother, why is she here?" "Queen mother, if she walks out of the harem, can she benefit the people of the world? Why can''t a woman be an official? If a woman has talent, she can certainly benefit themon people, right?" An Ningxiang choked with tears in her eyes, "Yes." She wiped her tears secretly. Her son is really sensible, and he knows so much at a young age. "Yi''er, if you like a woman in the future, you must never hurt an innocent woman because of her, understand?" "Erchen understands that it is not easy for him to be a ruthless person. It is not easy for a woman to be a woman. If he really likes anyone, he will not admit other people into the pce, and just marry her." Hearing these words, An Ningxiang couldn''t help it anymore, tears fell, her son, very good. "Mother, my son wants to go back to school." The little prince looked at Shi Chen and said eagerly. In fact, he wanted to meet the imperial concubine. He knew more than the queen thought. But seeing those two people immersed in their own world, they had to give up. An Ningxiang didn''t miss the reluctance in the eyes of the little prince, and the admiration. Royal concubine, who doesn''t admire? What she did, not to mention a woman, even a man can''t match, now I don''t know how many people want to live in the Tang Dynasty. "Then go back." The little prince looked back, looked at it several times, and finally left. With a fist clenched, he will work hard, and he will not lose to a woman. He will be better than the imperial concubine, and the queen will be proud of it. "A Mie, let''s go back to the Datang Dynasty." Tang Guo hugged Xuanyuan Mie''s neck, fixed his eyes on the direction where the little prince and An Ningxiang were leaving, and whispered, "I don''t want to stay here anymore." "it is good." "A Mie, you are so pleased." Xuanyuan Mie couldn''tugh or cry, kissed her on the forehead, stroked her broken hair, hugged her, "Leave now?" "Leave now." "Don''t say goodbye to others?" "No need." "it is good." ... "she left?" Concubine Meng De quickly stood up and hurriedly chased the wall with her skirt. Only the back of the carriage, and the curtains blowing up by the wind, could vaguely see two silhouettes cuddling together. She finally couldn''t control her tears, and shouted into the distance, "Sister Huanggui, you are leaving now, why are you so anxious and don''t say goodbye?" Concubine Yin Shu and other concubines also ran up the city wall one after another, watching the slowly moving carriage, tears falling down, waving hands, and bidding farewell to the people in the carriage. "Sister Huangguifei, thank you." Yin Shufei murmured, thank you for having her, giving them a different life, and letting them understand that women don''t actually need to be around a man, they can live well. . Tang Guo lifted the curtain, smiled back, and she was outstanding, "Go live the life you want, the little prince will not embarrass you." "The army of the Tang Dynasty will withdraw and will never appear in the Qin Kingdom again." Chapter 504: The imposing concubine (end) Chapter 504: The imposing concubine (end) On this day, the people of the Imperial City of Tianqin State went out of the city and looked at the empty cannons in the Great Tang City. "Has the army of the Tang Dynasty withdrawn?" "It seems to be withdrawn." The people looked at each other, "The city is also empty?" "empty." A maid was carrying a basket, frowning, "My wife wants to eat fruits and vegetables from the Tang Dynasty. This person has gone, tell me where to buy them." "It''s too anxious to leave. I was in a hurry back then, but now I am so anxious. Do you not say goodbye?" "Let''s go away, it seems that I won''t be back." I don''t know how, from the fear at the beginning, toter they especially like toe to Datang City, the things here are always fresh and strange. And those cannons, except for the beginning, have never been put into use. Fear to like, and now reluctant. "This Great Tang City is so good, why do you want to leave." "It may be because our Tianqin Kingdom is too poor. The Datang dynasty had trade rtions with many overseas countries. Every family was rich and rich. Those who stayed in Tianqin Kingdom probably couldn''t sit still and went back quickly. " After a long time, they heard that it was the imperial concubine and her adulterer who had left. These troops had stayed here to guard her. She didn''t stay here anymore and naturally there was no need to be stationed here. After a few days, many people discovered that there was no imperial concubine, and there was no existence of Datang City. Why were life so boring? "She really left." He went to Tang Guo''s old pce and stayed in her room for a long time, remembering the past, the more he recalled, the more painful he was. He looked at the look reflected in the bronze mirror, very old, and quickly covered it with his sleeve, not wanting to look at it. Suddenly in a corner, he found a sachet, and he quickly picked it up. The familiar pattern and the word "ink" stabbed him in the eye. Then Li Gonggong saw that Xuanyuan Mo was holding a sachet and was crying, wiping tears in grief, and crying silently. "She...this is the sachet she made for me. You see, she made it for me." Xuanyuanmo held the sachet and cried, "When did she do it, if I found out earlier, she is No, you wont leave, do you?" On the second day, Xuanyuanmo gave way to the eight-year-old prince. Living in the pce of the former imperial concubine, one can often see that the Supreme Emperor is crying andughing while holding a sachet. An Ningxiang took the little prince to see it. The mother and son were silent for a long time, holding hands and left. "Mother, the imperial concubine really won''te back?" "Not anymore." What happened when she came back, it was not worth her nostalgia. ... When Tang Guo was sober, she felt pain all over her body, like being cramped and skinned. The hot pain that seemed to be crushed made her sweat. Before she could think about anything, she endured the pain and opened her eyes, lowering her head to see her body covered in blood, lying on the ground weakly. Many people around were watching her, and she nced quietly. In the front, there was a man and a woman. The man still held a long sword in his hand. The long sword was dripping with blood, and he stared at her with a little disgust. The man wore a ck robe, with a cold and handsome face, while the woman standing beside him was in a fiery red dress, with a gorgeous appearance and a touch of arrogance between her brows. "Tang Guo, you have to take the me for your fate today. You should never take action against Ling''er." Leng Yeling put away the long sword, holding the beautifully dressed woman next to her in one hand, "Looking at Xingyue today. What''s in vain is your master''s face, and only destroys your spiritual roots and saves your life for the time being." Tang Guo only noticed that not far away was a man in white clothes with a deserted face. Chapter 505: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (1) Chapter 505: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (1) "The current situation doesn''t seem to be very good, Tongzi." [Host is big, you will be expelled from the sect soon. The system said cautiously, he only looked at the plot a little bit roughly, in short, it is not good for the host now. Tang Guo didn''t speak any more, now is not the time to watch the plot and ept the memory, let''s get through the difficulties before you talk. To be honest, she felt weak when she wore it, and she was not flustered at all. "Sect Master Wen, I remember that your Xingyue Gate has a rule that you should destroy the disciples of the same sect. You should expel the sect." Leng Yeling sneered at the corner of her lips. , Such a disciple still stays in the sect, why can''t it justify?" Tang Guo lowered his eyes, this man in the ck robe hated her very much. You don''t need to guess, but any man who loves the heroine very much hates her as a female partner, and hates her with two swords. "Elder Bai, what do you think?" Wen Ziqiu nced at the deserted man in white clothes standing aside, "Tang Guo is a disciple of Elder Bai, how should Elder Bai say to deal with this matter?" Bai Wuqing finally raised his eyes and nced at the other people faintly, and finally came to Tang Guo with a cold voice, "Why are you stealing the treasure of the sect?" "I don''t know." Tang Guoxu looked at the person in front of him whilemunicating with the system, "It''s him." The system is horrified, why the host can definitely recognize it every time. But the current situation doesn''t seem very good. Rao is Bai Wuqing, a person who doesn''t have much expression. This time he couldn''t help but frown, "You don''t know why you are stealing the treasure of the sect?" "I don''t know." Tang Guo was confused. She hasn''t epted the memory yet. She really doesn''t know. As for whether she steals or not, it''s a question. Bai Wuqing was a little surprised. Tang Guo''s temperament in front of him seemed to change a little. Suddenly, his expression became sharper. When he came up, he pressed Tang Guo''s forehead, feeling that his soul was still a familiar soul, not being taken away by others, his expression rxed. some. Tang Guo and the system didn''t understand why it was robbed of someone else''s body without being seen by others. "Sect Master, I think there is something suspicious about this matter, it''s better to look it up again." Bai Wuqing finally said, originally he was a deserted person, even if Tang Guo was his disciple, he didn''t care much about the other party''s life and death. Just now, something was beating in his heart that made him make this decision. Feng Feiling refused. Feng Feiling was the woman wearing a red suit. "Elder Bai, Tang Guo stole the treasure of the sect, and the image stones are all recorded. She attacked me and tried to destroy me. Linggen, there is also evidence, at this time, will Elder Bai still protect her?" "If it weren''t for Elder Bai''s face, it would not be as easy to abolish Linggen today and take her life directly." "Master, today I spared Tang Guo''s life and made a lot of concessions. If Tang Guo stays in the sect, I will leave." Feng Feiling said coldly, "You want Tang Guo or me, choose yourself. " Wen Ziqiu looked at Feng Feiling''s angry look, his eyes shed with admiration, and he quickly covered it. This time it was indeed Ling''er who was wronged. Immediately he stopped questioning Bai Wuqing and announced, "Tang Guo has harmed his fellow sect and stole the treasure of the sect. Now he has been disbanded by Linggen. This seat has decided to deprive him of his Xingyue Sect disciple status." Chapter 506: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (2) Chapter 506: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (2) "Tang Guo, please leave my sect as soon as possible now." Wen Ziqiu said with a serious face, and a trace of disgust shed under his eyes, and those who hurt Ling''er deserved it. Tang Guo didn''t fluctuate in her heart. She just looked at Bai Wuqing more, a trace of regret shed in her heart, and said to the system, "This world, he is not cute anymore." [Host is big...] "It doesn''t matter, then end this world sooner." The system is a little distressed. The host has only lived through a few happy worlds. Seeing her happy, he is also happy. After traveling through time and space for many years, I finally saw the host''s big and sincere smile. Do you want to get back to the original shape now? [The host is so big, maybe it can be recovered? Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, "Is there anything to recover? Look at the original body''s spiritual roots being destroyed, and the other party didn''te up to stop him, so I don''t care. I never like to force others to like me. Ok. The people at Xingyue Gate looked at the peerless genius who once possessed a transcendent status, getting up from the ground covered in blood by the disbanded spirit root. Countless people felt happy, and some felt a bit sad. When she stood up swayingly, a smile appeared on that delicate, beautiful and pale face. She nced at Feng Feiling, and finally fell on Bai Wuqing. By the way, this person seems to be the master of this body, so he should be rescued if he says anything. "Master." Bai Wuqing raised his eyes to pay attention to her, and said coldly, "What else do you want to say." "Master, just now the disciple was dismantled from the spirit root, why didn''t you even stop it?" Bai Wuqing was stunned, and said, "You framed the sect, and you stole the treasure of the sect. It is the rules of the sect to be disbanded of the spiritual root." "Master, I''m actually not a person who likes to obey the rules," Tang Guo smiled low. She had epted this body, and when she saw Bai Wuqing, she also epted the feelings of the original body. She admired Bai Wuqing, "Even if I am heinous. , I also hope that the person closest to me can say a few words for me." "Even if you can''t stop it, it''s like standing aside and watching indifferently, not saying anything." Suddenly, sheughed, "I begged too much. Master is deserted and detached. His realm is iparable to many people. Even if he is a disciple, it doesn''t matter to you." "Looking at you aloft," she whispered softly, as if only to him, "I just want to see you fall into the boundless hell." She is the most revengeful person. The appearance of the noble and indifferent is really a beating. She is a person who prefers to protect shorings. The situation in front of him is obviously hidden, but Bai Wuqing did not expect to buy more time to investigate. It can be seen that he really does not care about her as a disciple. How can it be? When Bai Wuqing was stunned, she approached him, her pale face showed a brilliant smile, and she whispered, "After leaving today, I wonder if I can meet again. The disciple has something to say to the master." "Master, do you know that my disciple admires you?" She looked directly into Bai Wuqing''s eyes, and instantly caught the ufortable feeling in the other''s eyes. She knew in her heart that he knew it. Todays incident is probably what he wanted to escape, get rid of her, and deliberately didnt pursue it to the end. "Master, you are really cruel," she buried her head, "Since you are like this, the disciple will put you down and take back the infatuation from today." She already felt the heavy weight in the original body Chapter 507: The Sister of the Disappeared Linggen (3) Chapter 507: The Sister of the Disappeared Linggen (3) "Bai Wuqing, I am leaving." Tang Guo pulled the distance from Bai Wuqing, turned around with a faint smile, dragged a heavy pace, staggering step by step, and left under the gaze of everyone. The back that was stained with blood made people feel a bit bored. Bai Wuqing had that moment in his heart, and wanted to go over and catch her. Xiaoguo admires him, he found out a few years ago. Since entering the sect, Xiaoguo''s reputation has not been very good. People often say that she is too utilitarian. Cultivation is hard work, but the Taoistpanion he needs is not like this. Xiaoguo has a mboyant temperament, has a scheming mind, and acts a bit harshly. He talks a lot and is particrly noisy. He likes to be quiet. In the same way, he didn''t like all kinds of calcted encounters. In the bottom of his heart, he felt a little disgusted with this disciple, and he didn''t stop the previous things. Watching her disappearing into the clouds and mist, Bai Wuqing suddenly felt empty and very ufortable. Shouldn''t he be disgusted with Xiao Guo? Why did she feel extremely ufortable at the moment when she disappeared, and the pictures that popped out of her mind turned out to be when the two were getting along. Bai Wuqing''s deserted face frowned, and stood motionless. When Feng Feiling saw this, a smile crossed his mouth, holding Leng Yeling away. Bai Wuqing, Bai Wuqing, it feels ufortable to let you see the person you like being abandoned. Don''t worry, she will do everything step by step. She nced at the man next to her who was spoiling her, sneered in her heart, she was really in no hurry, no one could escape. People who have been sorry for her will have the end they deserve. Tang Guo is just the beginning. After Tang Guo went down the mountain, instead of going to the city, she searched for a hidden cave and began to ept the story of this world. This is a world of cultivating immortals, the male protagonist is Leng Yeling, the female protagonist is Feng Feiling, and Feng Feiling is reborn,ing back with endless hatred and hatred. This is also a stunned atmosphere, and is not emotional. The heroine. Feng Feiling had a bad past life. She admired Bai Wuqing from the moment she entered the sect, and brought countless methods close to Bai Wuqing. What Bai Wuqing hated most was that someone yed with him. Feng Feiling''s behavior made him very annoying, and she criticized a few words in public, which made her lose face. Later, Bai Wuqing even became a Taoistpanion with his own disciple, which made Feng Feiling even more unwilling. And the disciple of Sect Master Demon, Leng Yeling also admired Tang Guo very much. Two equally good men liked Tang Guo, but the look in her eyes was looking at flies, which embarrassed her. Later, in a secret realm, she couldn''t help it, and used the vicious methods of the Cultivation Realm to destroy Tang Guo. Unexpectedly, this incident was discovered by Leng Yeling, who pointed out her viciousness in public, and personally destroyed her spiritual roots. She was expelled from the sect, and was tortured to death by a group of evil people. She was reborn when she woke up, and she was reborn until the time she just entered the sect. Aftering back to her life, she naturally did not think about continuing the rtionship with Bai Wuqing, all she wanted was revenge for everyone. She first attracted the attention of Wen Ziqiu, the head of Xingyue Gate, and asked the other party to ept her as a disciple, and she would have an unattainable identity. Knowing that Bai Wuqing hates design, when Tang Guoqing Dou was first opened, people identally revealed various ways to approach Bai Wuqing to the other party, sessfully making Bai Wuqing hate Tang Guo. Spreading some rumors about Tang Guo, even a small matter can be said to have ulterior motives. Chapter 508: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (4) Chapter 508: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (4) Tang Guo''s chance in the middle, she naturally epted it unceremoniously. Later, when she found an opportunity, she repeated her old tricks, making everyone think that Tang Guo wanted to viciously abolish her spiritual root, and the person who stole the treasure of the sect was naturally Tang Guo personally stole it. It''s just that she spent the price to control Tang Guo''s consciousness for a short time and let the other party steal in. At this price, she couldn''t improve her cultivation base for three years. If Tang Guo''s cultivation base were a little better, she would really not dare. She wanted Leng Yeling to personally abolish Tang Guo''s spiritual roots, and she wanted to look on the sidelines in vain. This is what she has encountered before, and her goal has been achieved. Next, Feng Feiling would take revenge on all those who were sorry for her one by one, and Bai Wuqing finally knew the truth. But at that time, Feng Feiling had grown to an incredible level. She mercilessly introduced Bai Wuqing into the Ten Thousand Demon Caverns, causing Bai Wuqing to be eaten by the Ten Thousand Demon forever. Later, she sessfully crossed the Tribtion, but did not ascend. In her words, she naturally waited for the Daoistpanion Leng Yeling to ascend together. On the day when Leng Ye Ling crossed the Tribtion, the nine heavenly tribtions descended one by one, and at thest one, Feng Feiling passed a word to Leng Yeling. After hearing these words, Leng Yeling''s face changed drastically, and her mind suddenly became confused. He, who was supposed to survive the catastrophe, died in thest day of the catastrophe. Feng Feiling retaliated against everyone and soared up from Leng Yeling''s scorched body with a smile. After watching all the plots, Tang Guo couldn''t help but say, "The ckening of the feeling towards the heroine is really unbelievable, indifferent, and decisive." "Huh?" Tang Guo was surprised when he skipped a few cannon fodder, "Major Ziyun? Sect Master Mo Yuntian?" Both of them wouldter die under Feng Feiling''s hands. The reason was that Mo Yuntian, the master of the Demon Sect, discovered Feng Feiling''s unpredictable intentions, and wanted to warn his disciple Leng Yeling, but was finally killed by Feng Feiling''s design. As for the real person Ziyun, he could refine a good pill, and he hardly left home. The only one who had a grudge with Feng Feiling was when she was expelled from the sect by the Discarded Linggen in her previous life, and happened to meet the real Ziyun who was collecting medicine. Zhenren Ziyun did nothing but passed by her. Later, when he was reborn, Feng Feiling knew that Zhenren Ziyun was a powerful alchemist, and he regretted that the other party didn''t save her at the time. When he met Zhenren Ziyun in his life, he killed them. Tang Guo was a little silent, coincidentally, or did she reallye to the real world of Ziyun? However, the experience of the real Ziyun was too wrong, the legendary unlucky ghost. "Tongzi, open the group." [School Flower]: "Mr. Ziyun, True Monarch Chixiao, are you all there?" [Real Man Ziyun]: "Yes, school flower, you haven''t bubbled for many years, the flowers I''m waiting for are almost thankful." [True Monarch Chi Xiao]: "School flowers, please vote." Tang Guo hurriedly sent a gourmet red envelope to his friends in the group before asking, "Is the name of the master of the demon sect called Mo Yuntian, and a disciple named Leng Yeling?" [Sovereign Demon Sect]: "School flower, how do you know?" Tang Guo was silent, and continued to ask, "Mr. Ziyun, are you the ancestor of Ziyun from the Danxin Sect? True Monarch Chixiao, are you the ancestor of Chixiao without Huazong? Sovereign Demon Sect, do your disciples like it? A woman named Feng Feiling?" Tang Guo''s words caused a tremendous impact on everyone, and the food was tasteless. Asked quickly, how would she know. Chapter 509: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (5) Chapter 509: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (5) "Feng Feiling is the direct disciple of Wen Ziqiu, the head of Xingyue Sect. There is an elder named Bai Wuqing at Xingyue Sect. Bai Wuqing has a disciple named Tang Guo, right?" "Yes, yes." Several people answered quickly, surprised at the same time, they had an idea, although the idea was bold. Tang Guo didn''t sell the Guanzi, and said directly, "What I want to tell you is that now my name is Tang Guo, and there is a master named Bai Wuqing who has just been dethroned and expelled from the sect." [Ziyun Zhenren]: "..." [True Monarch Chixiao]: "..." [Sovereign Demon Sect]: "..." [School Flower]: "By the way, I forgot to tell you guys, the guy who took away my Linggen is called Leng Yeling." [Sovereign Demon Sect]: "Haha, school flower, this must not be true." He didn''t believe it, how could his disciple be so unlucky, even if it was a waste of spirit roots, it still provokes the school flower. Soon, True Monarch Chi Xiao reacted, "School girl, how are you doing now, where are you, I will pick you up." True person Ziyun also said quickly, "I''ll pick you up, I will practice alchemy, maybe I can help you restore your spiritual roots." Sect Master of Demon Sect hurriedly said, "Come on, the deity, the school girl, that disciple will do whatever you want in the future, don''t bother me." A big figure like the school girl has a mysterious origin. He doesn''t want to protect his disciples and offend him, as long as he leaves a dog''s life for Leng Yeling. Ever since he met a woman named Feng Feiling, his disciple seemed to be possessed by a demon. He was originally well-behaved, but now he would talk back to him. The group has a function, in the same ne, you can set your own position, and Tang Guo sent his position. As for who arrives first, that''s their business. She has a little pain all over her body now, she has to heal her injuries first. The system wiped away the cold sweat silently, and the host finally remembered that she was a person who was seriously injured by the dead spirit root. He said that there is a reason why the host is so indifferent. It is not the first time that the host has been disbanded. In some worlds that Tang Guo had experienced, he was disbanded more than once, so he realized a practice method in which the spiritual root was dismantled, and everything was rejuvenated. The plot of a certain world is from the cultivation world to the immortal world, so this immortal cultivation technique she realized is divided into two parts, the spiritual scroll and the immortal scroll. When she came to this world and opened her eyes, the spiritual root has been abolished, and she can only cultivate the Profound Scroll of Rejuvenation of All Things. This technique can only be practiced by the disabled. If there is a good spiritual root, it will be useless. Therefore, she was extremely rxed in her cultivation, coupled with her original body being a peerless genius and her familiarity with the Profound Scroll of Rejuvenation of All Things, there was no difficulty in cultivation. When Tang Guo opened her eyes again, it was already a dayter, her injuries had basically recovered, and her strength had recovered to the level of the original owner. [Host, your practice is still so abnormal. The more thoroughly it is abolished, the faster you will cultivate. This is just... one day, I remember a certain world, you have used it for ten days to cultivate to this level. Tang Guo smiled, "Because this body is also a natural spiritual body, with good congenital conditions." Well, the host is in a good mood. [The host is big, someone is here. Aftering to the cultivation world, the system has been monitoring the surroundings, and when someone ising, it quickly reminded, [Two people, leaping from different directions. Chapter 510: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (6) Chapter 510: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (6) "is it here?" Zhenren Ziyun stared suspiciously at the small cave in front of him. There was a mysterious and profound formation outside. He didn''t dare to move directly, but stared at the young man flying in the distance and asked. "Ziyun, why did youe so fast? Isn''t your Danxinmen close to here?" True Monarch Chi Xiao was a little surprised, and also stayed outside the cave, looking at the mysterious formation, not daring to destroy it. The two of them quickly sank in their consciousness, preparing to enter the group to summon Tang Guo, when the formation in front of the cave was suddenly removed. A delicate and beautiful girl appeared in their sights, with a Ruoyouruwu smile on her lips. Obviously he looked like he was sixteen years old, but those eyes did not look like sixteen-year-olds. They looked at each other. Seeing that she was not talking, Zhenjun Chixiao scratched his head anxiously. He couldn''t help but leaned over a little, and cautiously shouted, "School flower?" "It''s me." Tang Guo was astonished by the two, and took out two chickens and tossed them to them at will. "You are wee." The scent of the chicken is very fragrant, the two of them connected, looked at them with some coveting, and wanted to take a bite. Due to the current situation, they had to ept the ring first. They could see through Tang Guo''s current realm, the Golden Core Stage, and they were still a little surprised, how could the mysterious school flower be the Golden Core Stage. Then they suddenly remembered that the school flower said that she was deposed from Linggen yesterday. Wait...Isn''t the spiritual root abolished? Why is it the golden core period? "School flower, is your spiritual root really abolished?" Zhenren Ziyun asked with some uncertainty. Tang Guo knew their doubts, "I was disbanded when I came. After a day of recuperation, I just recovered to my original strength." Recovered in one day? ? The two of them were speechless, and they were a little shocked in their hearts. They were indeed school girls, mysterious and powerful, their spiritual roots were abolished, and they returned to the Golden Core stage in one day. "School flower, what are your ns now?" True Monarch Chi Xiao looked at her eagerly, "Go to my ce, I am the biggest without Huazong, and the lord is still my junior, so I dare not put a fart in front of me. You are a rare one. Come, y whatever you want." "School flower, my Danxinmen should be more suitable for you. In Danxinmen, I am also the biggest. All the little boys dare not disobey me." The real man Ziyun said quickly, for fear of being preempted by True Monarch Chi Xiao. The two looked at each other, their eyes full of warfare. "Chi Xiao, Ziyun, you two shameless guys actually abducted the school flowers here." A sound like thunder came from a distance, followed by a ck robe man next to them. When he saw Tang Guo''s face, his face was somewhat cold, a ttering smile suddenly appeared, and he saw Zhenren Ziyun and Zhenjun Chixiao nauseously. Hateful, how could this shameless demonic repaire so quickly. What is the abduction of school flowers? Is it still a word to let him go? "School flower, I am the Sect Master of Demon Sect, Mo Yuntian." Mo Yuntian was also a little surprised when he saw Tang Guo, because he had seen the original Tang Guo, and his temperament waspletely different from the Tang Guo before him. Tang Guo''s name is due to his **** disciple. He is still very familiar with him. The direct disciple of Xingyue n Bai Wuqing is a genius who has formed alchemy before the age of fifteen. Butter, another disciple appeared at Xingyue Gate who was even better than Tang Guo. This woman''s name was Feng Feiling, which was the woman his disciple was obsessed with. Chapter 511: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (7) Chapter 511: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (7) All three appeared, and the people in the group were watching. Those people in the world of interster magic are particrly envious of the three being able to see Tang Guo. As for Yinhuan Sanren and Misty Fairy, although they are also cultivators, they are not in this ne. They also have less time to appear in the group, which seems to be due to the problem of the living environment. The three of them wanted Tang Guo to go to them. No one wanted to let Tang Guo go, and they didn''t dare to force Tang Guo. They could only find a ce first and sit down to reminisce about the past. Tang Guo nned in the same way. They went down the mountain together, came to the city, and booked a private room in the restaurant, only ordered the drinks, and then looked at Tang Guo with eager eyes. Tang Guo looked lightly and took out all kinds of food, and soon the table was filled with all kinds of delicacies from all over the world. They were dazzled to see. What made Tang Guo a little speechless was that the three of them didn''t think about eating for the first time, but consciously turned the picture in front of them into a state of pictures and put them in the group. There is also a sentence: delicious food from school flowers, haha, envy, jealous? A full table. Tang Guo helped Fue and said to the system, "Is it a wrong decision to find them?" [Host big, think about a group of buns who have never entered the city. Isn''t that the case? "Tongzi, your words are getting more and more artistic." When there was a quarrel in the group, the three of them closed the group contentedly and began to enjoy the food, no one said a word. After eating, Zhenren Ziyun put on tea, and the expressions of several people became more serious, and they asked Tang Guo about his next n. "School flower, how long will you stay in this world?" Real Ziyun asked, they all know that Tang Guo has been wandering around the world non-stop, and the time spent in those worlds is long and short. I dont know the longest one, but the shortest one is only a decade or so. "I don''t know, just leave after doing what you want to do." Tang Guo saw the three of them puzzled and continued to speak, "That Feng Feiling is a rebirth, you should be able to understand what is a rebirth?" When the words were over, the three faces changed. The rebirth means literally. The cultivation world also has records for the rebirth. All such people are the darlings of heaven. At the same time, the appearance of such people means that the world will be disturbed by the appearance of the rebirth. Many People''s destiny will change ordingly. "So, the purpose of the school flower?" Mo Yuntian asked cautiously, "It''s true that my disciple Leng Yeling has been confused since meeting Feng Feiling, and has begun to disobey me as a master. I thought the other party was weird before, but I didn''t expect it to be." The rebirth is also called the daughter of destiny. Anyone who entangles with her and obeys will have a good future, and those who defied will have a very miserable end. "Whether I appear or not, Leng Yeling will not end well." Tang Guo held the teacup and raised his eyelids. "But after I appear, he can at least save his life. As for how to live, then It depends on my mood." Mo Yuntian''s expression rxed, "As long as the school flowers leave him a dog''s life." Tang Guo chuckles, this Mo Yuntian is a smart man, guessing that Leng Yeling will not end well. But is it really a better thing for Leng Yeling to survive than to die? That''s not necessarily true. One yard goes to one yard, even if Leng Yeling was Mo Yuntian''s disciple, she would not be merciful. "As long as you don''t interfere with Sect Master, I can guarantee that Mo Yuntian''s life was not taken by me." "I know, even if the school flower has to destroy his spiritual roots by himself." Mo Yuntian has already figured out something. Tang Guo smiled, "Don''t worry, I won''t abandon him. As for whether he will do it himself in the future, then I don''t know." All three of them were chilly because of these words. Chapter 512: The Sister of the Disappeared Spirit Root (8) Chapter 512: The Sister of the Disappeared Spirit Root (8) When they didn''t see Tang Guo, they only thought she was mysterious and powerful. When they saw this person, they had only one thought in their hearts, don''t offend anyone who offends her, otherwise it would be ugly to die. Even though she seems to be only a small Golden Elixir now, they can''t afford the fearlessness of her body. "What''s the n for that school flower next?" True Monarch Chi Xiao asked. Tang Guo fell silent, holding the teacup and thinking for a while, and his eyes fell on Mo Yuntian, "Sect Master Mo and I are going, dont you Demon Sect especially like to upy monks territories? Lets attack monks territories and upy their territories. ." Real person Ziyun: "..." Is this really good? Said in front of him. True Monarch Chi Xiao: "..." If it is the school flower who is going to attack Wuhuazong, he will surrender when the timees when the next two ys, and follow the school flower to eat meat, nothing bad. Mo Yuntian was really stunned, what did he hear? Xiaohua, as a righteous monk, actually wants to be a demon cultivator, but also leads them to attack the righteous monk and upy their territory? "School flower, are you sure?" Mo Yuntian''s expression was a little hard to say, he must be dreaming. Tang Guo nodded, "OK." Now that the school flower said so, Mo Yuntian is also a straightforward person, and immediately said excitedly, "Okay, school flower, you can go with me, I will let you the position of the master of the demon sect, we will discuss next Now, how can we take the righteous monk''s territory?" "By the way, you two, still surrender as soon as possible," Mo Yuntian hummed, "so that it doesn''t look good when you fight." "I dont want the position of Sect Master. Give me the position of a saint lower than you. You can crush Leng Yeling at will. Even if I speak, the whole school listens to it. Even Leng Yelings order will be because of With a word of mine, everyone has turned to the kind of power on my side." Mo Yuntian was not surprised at all that Tang Guo was not unfamiliar with the position of Sect Master. He was indeed sincere in giving way, and he always felt that he could do great things by following the school. "Otherwise, we will be brothers and sisters in name, and you will be a little bit lower in the sect of the school girl. If the school girl doesn''t mind me taking advantage." Hearing these words, Tang Guo''s eyes lit up, "Okay, I''ll be a brother and sister, and I will call you Big Brother Mo from now on." "Brother Mo, when you see Leng Yeling in the future, you remember to tell him that I am his aunt." Mo Yuntian: "..." Okay...well, she really couldn''t understand that evil barrier. "School girl, let''s be brothers and sisters too, don''t you miss me?" True Monarch Chi Xiao said shamelessly, "With the identity of the ancestor Chi Xiao, you will still be very convenient to do things in the future. Although Zhenren Ziyun didn''t speak, his expression had already told several people that he wanted to bow. Therefore, the four of them just married Jin in the private room, and the real person Ziyun and the real Lord Chixiao looked at Mo Yuntian, and they were a little speechless. They really did not expect that they would one day be brothers and sisters to this demon. Thinking of having another girl like a schoolgirl, I immediately felt it was worth it. When Leng Yeling didn''t know the situation and was still in love with Feng Feiling, he already had an additional aunt. The four of them came out of the restaurant, and when they were about to part, they were blocked by a white-clothed man. Seeing the appearance of the visitors, they all looked at Tang Guo in surprise. "Elder Bai." Tang Guo yelled alienatedly, "I don''t know what''s stopping me?" Bai Wuqing refused to let go, "Where have you been?" After she left, he went down the mountain to look for it. After searching for a long time, no one was seen. "This has something to do with you?" Chapter 513: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (9) Chapter 513: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (9) "You... are you okay?" Bai Wuqing suddenly discovered that Tang Guo had recovered to his cultivation level in thete Jin Dan stage, and his heart was shocked and surprised. After scanning the other three people, he looked a lot more wary. He has seen these three people. They are among the best in the cultivation world. They have never appeared before. They appeared together today and were still with her. Tang Guo smiled faintly, "I am good or bad, have you seen it? Elder Bai, you have to understand one thing, you and I are no longer a master and disciple, nor a disciple of the Xingyue Gate, where do you go? What, good or bad, has nothing to do with you." Bai Wuqing only felt a little depressed in her heart, especially when she said indifferently that she had nothing to do with him, as if she had a knife in her heart. He didn''t know why he came to her, even if she said these things, he didn''t want to leave. He just wanted to follow her, thinking so, he did. "Brother Mo, let''s go." Mo Yuntian hesitated, but nodded. "Brother Ziyun, Brother Chixiao, we''ll see youter,e to the Demon Sect to take guests more when you have time, I will treat you with good wine and food." After the people separated, Tang Guo passed by Bai Wuqing, without even giving him a look, and left with Mo Yuntian. Half an hourter, Mo Yuntian nced backwards while quietlymunicating with Tang Guo, "The school girl, that guy is still behind, he is not inferior to me and can''t get rid of it." "Let him go." Mo Yuntian looked strange for a moment, surreptitiously observing Tang Guo''s expression. The eyes are smiling, the corners of the lips are slightly hooked, and the delicate and slightly tender cheeks reveal that she is in a good mood. While flying again, he observed the deserted man in white clothes behind him, um, his face was expressionless and he could not see any emotions. But the other party did not rush or slow down and just followed them behind, and did not understand the purpose. "School flower, I''m going to the Demon Sect soon, isn''t it convenient for him to go in?" Hearing this, Tang Guo turned and walked towards Bai Wuqing. Bai Wuqing didn''t move forward anymore, just standing in ce, waiting for her toe to him. He just looked at her with a clear gaze, and looked at her like a smile, and he felt a sense of separation, as if she was different. "Bai Wuqing, what are you doing with me, are you a puppy?" Mo Yuntian: "..." Bai Wuqing is a puppy? "It''s the Demon Sect in front, Xiaoguo, let me go, it''s not good to have a rtionship with the Demon Sect." Bai Wuqing''s whole person is cold and indifferent, and his speech is also cold and indifferent, and his voice does not fluctuate. Obviously I wanted to take her away, but I just thought it was good for her, but the tone of her words was cold and impersonal. Tang Guo sneered, "No? Why is the Demon Sect bad? Is it possible to return to the Xingyue Gate with you? Bai Wuqing, you are afraid that you have forgotten how I got off the Xingyue Gate." "You saw them destroy my spiritual roots, and heard them deprive me of my Xingyue Sect disciple status, and you... never stopped." Her expression suddenly became indifferent, "You want to take me Go back, there is a ce for me? Dont you like to see me, why are you following me all the time today? Dont you think Im annoying, noisy, and want to be quiet? Now its alright, youre quiet, dont you Trouble yourself." After speaking, Tang Guo turned around and left, but Bai Ruthlessly grabbed her arm. She did not break free, staring at the slender hands, and chuckled in a low voice, "Bai Wuqing, you have never concealed your dislike of me all the time, just like looking at a dirty thing, why, now you catch me again. Now? Are you a cheap bone?" Mo Yuntian stood silently, not daring to speak, silently eating melons, and silently sharing melons with his friends in the group. Shocking article! ! The school girl and Bai Wuqing have a leg! ! Oh my God, I can''t imagine. Chapter 514: The Sister of the Disappeared Spirit Root (10) Chapter 514: The Sister of the Disappeared Spirit Root (10) "Bai Wuqing, can you let go?" Bai Wuqing silently let go of his hand, did not catch her again, nor prevented her from entering the Demon Sect. Mo Yuntian breathed a sigh of relief and greeted Tang Guo quickly to leave. He really didn''t want to see such an indifferent person like Bai Wuqing, who would wipe out something with the school girl in the future. Bai Ruqing looked at the person who didn''t look back, and didn''t look back until his back disappeared. After a long time, he lowered his head, found a clean stone, and sat on it. After entering the Demon Sect, Mo Yuntian ordered someone to go outside to observe Bai Wuqing, and found that the other party was actually guarding the gate of his Demon Sect, almost biting off his tongue. He quickly threw the beckoning chicken and rushed to Tang Guo, "Sister, that guy is still at the door of my Demon Sect." In fact, what he wants to ask is, sister, do you two really have a leg. But I also think this is too straightforward. "Big Brother Mo doesn''t care about him, the roads are on one side, and the outside is not the Demon Sect. If he wants to stay, let him stay, as long as he doesn''t trouble you. Mo Yuntian discovered that Tang Guo was really looking at the map he had given him, with a serious expression on his face. The map was filled with the positions of the decent monks. Tang Guo looked at the distribution map on the map and asked, "It turns out that Moxiu is not limited to Mozong." "Ahem..." Mo Yuntian was almost choked, and quickly exined, "How could there be only Demon Sect in Demon Cultivation? Speaking of which, Demon Sect is the most general in the entire Demon Cultivation world, and will not kill innocent sects at will. Although decent people dislike each other, they will not always catch their disciples back to refine their cultivation." Of course Tang Guo knew this, otherwise he wouldn''t be back with Mo Yuntian. This world of cultivating immortals is a bit more perverted than the ordinary world of cultivating immortals, except for the demon sect. I don''t know who started it, the tonic of the magic repair is a decent monk. What they like the most is the talented disciples of various martial sects. The better the talent, the better the effect after refining and assimtion. The original owner, after being disbanded from the roots of the spirit, waster designed by Feng Feiling to fall into the hands of a demon cultivator and became a tonic for cultivation. This Demon Sect, even though it belongs to the Demon Cultivation faction, is somewhat different from the real Demon Cultivation. They are the cultivation of the Eight ssics. Had conflicts with decent sect, but would not do things like refining monks. In the plot, there are not many pens and inks on Mo Yuntian. I only know that he was originally not a demon cultivator, but because of some reasons he established the demon sect. He was entrenched in a ce where he did not care about him. Tang Guo contemted for a while and asked, "Brother Mo, how many disciples our Demon Sect currently has, what are their cultivation bases, and what are their cultivation resources?" If you want to attack other schools, you can''t just do it. Without enough confidence, she didn''t dare to act rashly on such things. The world was more dangerous than she thought. "There are about three thousand formal disciples." The number is still quiterge. Mo Yuntian continued, "There are about three thousand people below Yuan Ying." Tang Guo: "..." What about haircut? ? With this strength, he rushed over and was killed. "Sister, I can see the light of contempt in your eyes," Mo Yuntian twitched the corner of his mouth. "Although most of the disciples of our Demon Sect are below the Nascent Soul Stage, in addition to these three thousand people, the remaining several hundred people, All of them are more than distracted, and there are more than twenty of them during the period of tribtion. This is why the Demon Sect is standing here, and Mo Yuntian dared to challenge the decent monks, and at the same time, he was not afraid of other schools of demon repair. Chapter 515: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (11) Chapter 515: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (11) After analysis, Tang Guo believed that the current situation was not suitable for conquering the territory, otherwise it would bring a crisis to the Demon Sect. "Brother Mo, in the current situation, I think the most important thing is to develop sects and urge the sect disciples to practice." Mo Yuntian looked serious, "I think so too." But when he upied this ce, he was actually a little poorer, and his aura was rtively thin. Usually he asks the disciples of the sect to go out to practice if they can go out to practice, the outside aura is stronger than here. Hearing this statement, Tang Guo was shocked again. "I''m a little doubtful, is it the most wrong decision toe over with Mo Yuntian." Tang Guo held his forehead andmunicated with the system, "Tongzi, the demon sect is mysterious and tall, and the suzerain doesn''t blink?" "Why do I think Mo Yuntian is not like the Sect Master of the Demon Sect, but rather like the Big Brother in the mountains." System: [Host, Mo Yuntian did not have a demon repair, and when he did not establish a demon sect, he once had a very specialbel on him. [The good man, the honest man is him. Before Tang Guo asked, the system automatically answered. There is no introduction in the plot, but these worlds are so strange. When Tang Guo is curious, some plots will be automatically unlocked, he can check it and tell Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s eyes really widened this time, shocked! ! Good guy? Honest man? Mo Yuntian? Mo Yuntian suddenly discovered that his newly worshipped girl looked at him with a particrly strange look, which made him feel ufortable, and he quickly asked how to develop the martial art at present. "Resources, in this case, the first thing is to grab more resources." Mo Yuntian made a dilemma, "The resources are not easy to grab. The decent monks now, like thieves, are swarming with news. It may not be good to get started." He did such things before. If you go alone, you can still grab a lot of it back, and run away easily. Bringing more people is not so convenient. For things like resources, it is best to get first-hand news and seize the opportunity to get the most benefit. "Don''t worry about this Brother Mo, then we will n to get resources." Tang Guo lowered his head and smiled. At this time, isn''t Feng Feiling ready to seize the opportunity for everyone in the cultivation world? Feng Feiling is indeed a straightforward and decisive person. In order to cultivate herself and not be obstructed by other people, she simply included everything she knew before, whether it was necessary or not. It happened that she didn''t create any influence, and it was enough for her to have a Xingyue Gate Wen Ziqiu to use. Before she ascended, she almost scoured the world, not giving other people a way to survive. Mo Yuntian didn''t ask why, but subconsciously believed Tang Guo. Then he carefully introduced Tang Guo to the entire Demon Sect. The disciples of the Demon Sect knew that their Sect Master had a very important sister, and they wanted to call the Saint Aunt. Mo Yuntian also said to them that in the future this Demon Sect will be the biggest one, and the second biggest is the saint aunt, even the young master will have to be ranked third. Before the disciples could react, he said that the aunt of the saint would take them to grab resources and develop martial arts. The Demon Sect disciples are all excited, resources, who doesn''t like it. The look in the eyes of the saint''s aunt is getting better, such a good saint''s aunt, they will definitely offer it in the future. If you can take them to grab resources, of course their status is higher than that of the Young Sect Master. The Young Sect Master doesn''t do business all day long and only knows that he is around a woman, which is particrly boring. Chapter 516: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (12) Chapter 516: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (12) "Sister, are you sure there is one here?" When he came out this time, Mo Yuntian selected fifty disciples, and also brought two powerhouses during the Tribtion Period to avoid other problems. There were endless mountains in front of him. Tang Guo told them earlier that there would be unimaginable resources here. But in this ce, the spiritual energy is thin, and it looks even poorer than his Demon Sect. Does it really have resources? "Wait, then." Tang Guo was wearing a spotless white gauze skirt with a white hat, the kind that could block the consciousness. Mo Yuntian also felt that it would be better for her to cover it temporarily. After all, she was involved in the Demon Sect, and if she was seen by a decent monk, she would definitely be attacked. Tang Guo''s thoughts are different from Mo Yuntian. She stood at the foot of the mountain and pointed to a position towards Mo Yuntian, "You bring people, dig from here, hurry up, and take everything here within three days. In your hands." Mo Yuntian immediately stopped talking nonsense, and took his disciples to dig out his sword. What made Tang Guo speechless was that she saw Mo Yuntian''s message in the group at the same time: The school girl took us to grab resources. By the way, a picture is also attached. As a result, the group became lively, and Zhenren Ziyun and Zhenjun Chixiao were scolding Mo Yuntian as shameless, and the others said they were envious. Mo Yuntian had already excavated here, and he still couldn''t help but nce at the back, the deserted man who was far behind them and standing far away. This guy is still following, don''t you n to go back? He touched his chin and didn''t care about it. The girl said that he didn''t care, and he didn''t worry about anything. Tang Guo took out a chair and sat outside. Bai Wuqing didn''t know when, he walked up to her. "They call you Aunt Saint?" Bai Wuqing''s eyes were astonished. After only one day, what happened to the Demon Sect? Tang Guo didn''t sneer, "Yes, I am the saint aunt of Mozong and the righteous sister of Mo Yuntian." Bai Wuqing watched her calmly answer, his heart tightened, "You have entered the Demon Sect?" "Correct." "You don''t have to do this, Xiaoguo, I can help you." In these two days, he actually had to admit that he regretted it. He regretted that because of selfishness, he thought that if he didn''t help her, he would not be entangled by her in the future. The son is quiet. But when she really left, what he remembered in his mind was the time spent with her all these years. There is a squeaky little girl by her side, but she is not that annoying. "No, you look at me, I''m fine, and Big Brother Mo Yuntian is also fine." He knows naturally. "Are you so idle?" Tang Guo uncovered the veil and smiled at him. "A dignified elder of the Star-Moon Gate, it''s not good to follow here all the time, are you going to have nothing to do with the Star-Moon Gate?" The more calm Tang Guo talked to him, the less feeling Bai Wuqing felt. Trying to find in her eyes, the admiration that could not be concealed in the clear eyes has disappeared. Bai Wuqing was a little lost, did she really take it back when she said that she took back her likes? "What are you looking at?" Tang Guo asked. Bai Wuqing clenched his fist and shook his head lightly, "Nothing." He was looking for something that had been there, and it seemed that it was really gone. She put down the veil of the hat, and covered her face. She stopped talking, and he stopped talking. He still didn''t leave. He didn''t know why, he always felt that he should stand here. At the same time, Feng Feiling at the Xingyue Gate also set off with the disciples of the Xingyue Gate. "Ling''er, don''t you need to worry like this?" Leng Yeling said. Feng Feiling is very persistent, "No, I have a hunch, there must be good things in that ce, we must go early." Chapter 517: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (13) Chapter 517: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (13) The disciples of Moxiu thought that they would not find anything on this bare mountain. He didn''t expect that when they dug to a depth of more than ten meters, a white flower appeared in front of them, and their eyes were almost blinded. "It''s a spirit stone!" "There is a spirit mine here!!" "Sect Master, Sect Master, I dug up the spirit stone." "What Aunt Saint said is true." The Demon Sect disciple was excited, holding the sword and digging faster. Mo Yuntian followed the past and dug twice, and a piece of spiritual stone was ced in front of him. He swallowed, and it was really amazing. Swallowed, "Quickly dig down and see how deep it is." "Brother Mo, it''s not about digging deep, but about digging up all the spiritual stones here within three days. Many people will grab it when it''ste." Tang Guo reminded. Mo Yuntian nodded quickly, yes, yes, he must dig away soon. He hadn''t done this in the first ce, and it was the first time to monopolize the spirit stone of a mountain range. He was so excited that he forgot to send the pictures to the group to show off. Immediately take out the sword and do it. Tang Guo was sitting on a chair, sipping tea, watching Mo Yuntian busy with the demon sect disciples, a bit like the head teacher of a primary school leading the pupils to do sanitation, everyone was particrly active. System: What kind of metaphor is this? Bai Wuqing waited and watched these things the whole time, without any movement. Tang Guo was not surprised, Bai Wuqing was such a person, he was really noble, these things couldn''t get into his eyes. After more than two days, this rich spirit stone mine was dug clean by Mo Yuntian. After digging, Tang Guo timely mentioned, "The belly of the mountain was hollowed out, and it is easy to copse here. Brother Mo, we took the resources from the mountain. There are still many small animals in this mountain. If the mountain lies, they will definitely be homeless. Go back." Small animals? The disciples of the Demon Sect looked confused. When they dig the spirit stone, they didn''t see any small animals. This mountain is bare and can attract any small animals. But the saints aunt gave them resources, and she said there were small animals. The disciple of the Demon Sect looked at Tang Guo seriously, and Mo Yuntian was a bit hard to say a word, embarrassed, as if he had never seen a Lingshi. But thinking of the bulging in his pocket, he actively asked, "Sister, what do you want to do." "Isn''t there a lot of rocks nearby?" Tang Guo''s eyes shed evil interest, "if you find it and fill it in, the mountain won''t sleep." The disciples of the Demon Sect got the order and moved quickly, filling all the troubled times into the big pit in the mountain. After receiving Tang Guo''s praise, their eyes became piercing, and only after the saint aunt could they eat meat. Mo Yuntian looked at the admiring eyes of the disciples, and really wanted to p the past. "Brother Mo, let''s go and go to another ce." Mo Yuntian didn''t doubt anything at all, and she didn''t feel surprised that she knew where there were good things. Feng Feiling was such a concealed thing as the rebirth, and she knew it, so what was so surprising. The crowd left in a mighty manner. Hearing that Tang Guo would take them to upy resources, there was absolutely no doubt, and he followed Tang Guo excitedly. Next, the disciples of the Demon Sect looked at Tang Guo as a saintly aunt, looking hot and grateful, as if she was a second-born parent. Mo Yuntian has calmed down. A dayter, Tang Guo and the others were already far away from the mountain, and Feng Feiling arrived with them. She didn''t exin anything, and said to everyone, "Dig it down, there is a spirit stone mine below." The Xingyuemen disciple was murmured in his heart, what kind of spiritual stone is there on this bare mountain? Due to Feng Feiling''s detached status, the head Wen Ziqiu asked them to listen to her, and everyone honestly dug. "It''s dug, there is something underground." Half an hourter, a disciple shouted. Chapter 518: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (14) Chapter 518: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (14) Feng Feiling heard something and rushed up quickly. This was originally a spirit stone mine discovered by a small sect, because this spirit stone mine also triggered a battle between sects, which led to the destruction of that small sect. She poached it earlier, which was a blessing. Feng Feiling clicked the corner of his mouth, walked up, and asked with a bright smile, "Is it Lingshi?" The disciple of the Xingyue Gate had a weird expression and took out a smooth goose stone, "Senior Sister Feng, it is not a spirit stone, but a goose stone." Although they are all stones, there is a big difference between the two. "Cobblestone?" Feng Feiling was stunned for a moment, "How is it possible?" She subconsciously said, she remembered very clearly that there is a Lingshi here. "Did you not dig a ce?" She only knew that there were spirit stones in this ce. As for how deep it was, it was unclear where it was. She was a little irritable in her heart, and if there was nothing, it would be a shame to dig out all pebbles. She told everyone that there must be spirit stones here. The Xingyue Sect disciple didn''t say anything, but he was actually a little dissatisfied. However, Feng Feiling has always been more arrogant. With the Demon Sect''s young master guarding her, and their head guarding her, her own strength is also in the Yuan Ying stage, and few people dare to provoke her. She is really arrogant and high-profile. Feng Feiling didn''t believe it and asked everyone to continue digging, only to dig out a lot of rocks. There are all kinds of strange shapes, not to mention that they are pretty good-looking. Feng Feiling''s face was not so good-looking, he stood gloomily on the side, staring at the pile of stones, and clenched his fists fiercely. "Ling''er, there should be no spiritual stones here." Leng Yeling patted her on the shoulder to showfort, "If you are really short of spiritual stones, you can ask me for it." Feng Feiling was ufortable, and he didn''t know which guy was the first to dig out the spirit stone and fill the hole with it. She has never suspected that there are other rebirths, if there are, they will definitely be the same as her, and they will definitely not be the stunned people. It was mostly her rebirth, which was too different from what she had done before, which caused some changes in fate. She has heard of the rebirth before, and a rebirth can change the destiny of countless people and the course of events. "Okay. Stop digging, let''s go to another ce." She knows that many ces have good resources, and she wants to take them all. As for those geniuses whoter appeared in the cultivation world, don''t show up. , Anyway, I have a bit of a grudge with her. If you use these resources, you still have to be killed by her. That is a waste of resources. It is better to have all the resources in her hands from the beginning. "Sister, all have to be transnted?" Mo Yuntian looked at therge panacea in front of him, "Can you live? If you can''t live, it''s better to stay here and send someone to watch." Many of these elixir are not mature, and it would be really a shame if something went wrong with transntation. "Tell the disciples to dig it out, and after returning to the sect, I will cultivate it." Mo Yuntian remembered Tang Guo''s abilities, and no longer hesitated, and ordered his disciples to dig out all the elixir from the roots and mud, leaving no one behind. Just kidding, why stay, this is what they found. While they were digging for the elixir, Tang Guo upside down some withered grass seeds and shook the seeds into a box. Mo Yuntian didn''t understand why, but Bai Wuqing couldn''t help but mention, "Will it be sprinkled here for a while?" Mo Yuntian: "..." I wipe it! Can it still happen? Chapter 519: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (15) Chapter 519: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (15) "Such arge piece of elixir has been dug away, and it has be bare, so it''s not beautiful." Tang Guo didn''t think that was a problem. "I''ll just sprinkle some wild grass seeds here, about to give birth to it, it looks green and green. , It will not be so obtrusive." Mo Yuntian: "..." Bai Wuqing: "..." He had never noticed that Xiao Guo had so many facets, and his eyes were clearly shining with bad thoughts, so he wanted to make the reason so clear and refined. He suddenly felt that there were a lot of words, a lot of ghost ideas, and a bit of a bad mind. In fact, it was nothing but more attractive. I didn''t seem to know her before, and I didn''t expect her to be such a vivid person. When the elixir was dug away, Tang Guo ordered all the disciples of the Demon Sect to sow the weed seeds into the soil. "Now I will teach you how to cultivate seeds." Mo Yuntian''s eyes lit up, so he knew that the school girl would not do useless things. The position of their Demon Sect is a bit poor. If they can cultivate some spiritual nts, they can change the environment and transform it into a holy ground for cultivation. All the disciples of the Demon Sect were clever ghosts, and they all listened with sharp ears when the saint aunt taught them how to cultivate Lingzhi. Then they started experimenting with these weeds. After two days, a patch of weeds grew out of the ce where the elixir had been picked. Some are low and some are luxuriant. They all have the same characteristics. They are green and look particrly beautiful from a distance. Tang Guo praised, "Yes, let''s go back to Demon Sect first, transnt the elixir, and thene out." All the disciples tried more and more, they felt that following the saint aunt was brighter than following the suzerain. Mo Yuntian had long been used to it, and he was a little excited, no matter what the meaning of Tang Guo''s move, he waved his hands and led the disciples back to the Demon Sect. Naturally, Bai Wuqing still followed. When he reached the position of the Demon Sect, he didn''t follow, and chose the clean stone to sit there, particrly consciously. Mo Yuntian''s eyelids twitched, this guy won''t be like this forever? Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t care, he thought of Bai Wuqing proudly deserted, and asked, "Elder Bai, do you want to sit inside?" "Yes?" Bai Wuqing asked Mo Yuntian, but his eyes were on Tang Guo''s back. Mo Yuntian hesitated, "When I said this, the girl didn''t object, she shouldn''t care." Bai Wuqing actually wanted to follow up. The more he understood her, the less he didn''t want to leave. He nodded and epted Mo Yuntian''s kindness. Later, Mo Yuntian ran to the Lingzhi Garden and talked about it. Tang Guo did not respond. Bai Wuqing is really quiet, it doesn''t matter where he stays, as long as he doesn''t bother her. When the disciples of the sect heard the experience of those who went out, they felt regretful in their hearts. They had already signed up and went out with the saint aunt to see them. When Tang Guo taught them to transnt Lingzhi and cultivate Lingzhi, all the interested Demon Sect disciples came to learn. Bai Wuqing wanted to know her, and followed the crowd watching. Among the excited disciples, the spotless white clothes were very conspicuous. They saw Bai Wuqing staring at Tang Guo with scorching eyes, only treating him as an admirer of the saint''s aunt, and they didn''t care much. This time, they discussed together for ten days. At the end, the elixir brought back, except for the damaged ones, were sessfully transnted. Among them, more than half are done by themselves, especially with a sense of aplishment. At this time, Tang Guo''s position in their minds was raised by a section. Chapter 520: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (16) Chapter 520: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (16) "howe?" When Feng Feiling looked at the lush weeds, his eyes almost protruded. She should remember correctly, wasn''t this a panacea originally? There are vintages, but not many. Most of them are not mature enough or mature yet, but they are rare elixir. So, what''s the matter with this luxuriant weed? She clenched her fists tightly, and felt a sense of depression in her heart. These times, she discovered that the convenience of being a rebirth really disappeared without a trace. All the ces she thought had good things were either reced by stones, or there was no ce at all, or things were taken away. But these weeds reced the elixir, which still made her very angry. God just wants to see her like this? Let her be born again, but not give her the chance to know the secrets of the heavens, and make these things that were originally there? "Senior Sister Feng, it''s been almost a month. We haven''t found anything. Is the information you got wrong and someone cheated you?" In fact, the disciples were very dissatisfied, but they couldn''t offend Feng Feiling. Feng Feiling didn''t admit it, and had to admit that it might be God who prevented her from plundering these first opportunities and changed many things. Although she was not reconciled in her heart, she couldn''t continue to lead people to find her. It seems that to find those resources in the future, you still have to wait until the time is up. Qi luck and destiny are mysterious and wonderful, because she is a rebirth, which is more important. The more I think about it, the worse herplexion bes. This feeling of being targeted by God is really bad. Feng Feiling refused to admit his fate, and even a kind of thought came up in her heart. One day she was about to pierce this day. Seeing Feng Feiling giving up, Leng Yeling also breathed a sigh of relief, "Ling''er, what are your ns next? I haven''t returned to the sect for a long time, so I n to go back." "Then you go back." Feng Feiling didn''t care about Leng Yeling, even if she liked it a little bit, it was just a little bit, she only liked herself. Leng Yeling''s eyes were a little gloomy, but he didn''t give up, "I will see you againter." Feng Feiling was depressed, not only because everything went wrong recently, but also because she discovered that Tang Guo had disappeared, and the things she originally wanted to n were dyed, and she was very upset. The most important thing is that in the past three years, her cultivation base hasn''t improved, so she is so eager to plunder the opportunities, she wants to find a way to break through the cultivation base from these opportunities. Now that she has been targeted by God, can she be in a good mood? Leng Yeling also returned to the Demon Sect in a depressed mood, and suddenly found that the entire Demon Sect disciples were going back and forth with a smile, which was especially strange. "Young Sect Master, are you back?" Leng Yeling nodded, "Where''s Master?" "The lord is out." Leng Yeling didn''t care, and continued to walk to her residence. "I don''t know if this time, the saint''s aunt will bring us some surprises again." "Aunt Saintess is really amazing. I feel like she can do everything. Now in my sect, the one I admire most is Aunt Saintess." Leng Yeling moved back, grabbed a disciple and asked, "Who is Aunt Saint?" He always felt that he had missed something in these days of leaving the Demon Sect. Seeing Leng Yeling''s bewilderment, the disciple suddenly remembered that Sect Master still didn''t know about it. "Aunt Saintess is the righteous sister of the Sect Master, Young Sect Master, didn''t the Sect Master inform you of this matter?" "No." Leng Yeling didn''t look good, when did the master have a sister. He has no opinion on Master''s righteous sister. The problem is that Master didn''t inform him of this. Chapter 521: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (17) Chapter 521: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (17) Leng Yeling came back this time, and did not leave after two days as usual. He has been waiting at the sect, waiting for Mo Yuntian to return. He wanted to see Feng Feiling, but he also wanted to rify what happened in the sect recently. The sect has changed too much, the house has been transformed, the formation has been rearranged, and the spiritual nts and elixir that have been transnted back. ording to the sect disciple, these are the contributions of the saint''s aunt. Mozong develops in a good direction, and he has no hostility towards this mysterious saint aunt. At first, he intended to recognize people, so as to avoid any misunderstanding and conflictter. In short, the trigger point is good. But he really didn''t expect it to be like that. About a monthter, Mo Yuntian and Tang Guo returned. This time they were still full of loads. All the people who apanied them were full of smiles. Bai Wuqing has been following them silently, everyone is used to it. And Bai Wuqing''s eyes could not be removed from her. Whenever I think of her leaving the Xingyue Gate, I feel a little sad. He didn''t know how to exin, and couldn''t exin it. He always knew that Xiao Guo had thoughts about him. Xiao Guo didn''t do anything, just to use her identity to create various opportunities for contact with him. Asked about his preferences, and often helped him prepare these. He was just a person who liked quietness, and there were so many rumors about the sect, and he didn''t know her enough and thought she had ulterior motives. Naturally, I hated her, harming Feng Feiling, and stealing the treasure of the sect. Obviously there are a lot of doubts, he deliberately failed to trace the roots, leading to her being expelled from the sect. In the final analysis, it was also his selfish intention that he thought that he could get rid of this troublesome disciple. Unexpectedly, this turned out to be hisst regret decision. Anyway, he is also her master, no matter what, he should find out the truth when something happens to her. "Young Sect Master, Aunt Saintess is back." The disciple came to report, and Leng Yeling hurried over to see people out of politeness. After Tang Guo entered the sect, he picked off the hat. When the disciples saw her, they all kindly called out Aunt Saint, she nodded and smiled in response. When Leng Yeling was far away, he heard it. "Sect Master, Aunt Saint, Young Sect Master is back." Hearing this, Mo Yuntian nced at Tang Guo silently, saw her smiling face, could not see anything, and silently lit a candle for his disciple. "Got it." Leng Yeling stepped into the hall and yelled, "Master." After yelling, he raised his head. "Do you still know toe back?" Leng Yeling remembered thest time he left the Demon Sect and had an upset with Mo Yuntian, and felt a little guilty in his heart. If he hadn''t been picked up by the master, he might really have died at that time. "Master, the disciple is at fault." Mo Yuntian especially didn''t want to see Leng Yeling now, and snorted coldly. He just thought Feng Feiling was weird, and asked Leng Yeling to be more careful. He didn''t expect that the disciple who had always respected him would growl at him. He couldn''t help it at that time. Now that the school girl is here, he doesn''t take these seriously anymore. He thinks that the school girl here should have something to do with Feng Feiling. The school girl is willing to spare Leng Yeling''s life, he is still worrying about it, and it is the right way to develop the demon sect properly, bah, the magic way! They are going to attack decency. "This is my righteous sister, youe to recognize it, and I will be called an aunt in the future." Chapter 522: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (18) Chapter 522: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (18) Hearing Mo Yuntian''s words, Leng Yeling subconsciously followed his words, looking for someone in the hall, and suddenly saw Tang Guo dressed in white, and that very familiar face. "Why are you here?" At this time, Leng Yeling hadn''t thought that this was the aunt of the saint, and he would be a person worthy of the aunt in the future. Tang Guo smiled. Without waiting for her to speak, Mo Yuntian red, "Asshole, what you, you, your aunt, this is your aunt, the saint aunt of my demon sect, my righteous sister, I dare not call aunt quickly." Leng Yeling: No, how could it be? How could Tang Guo be his aunt, and she would have to call her aunt when she saw her in the future, it must be a dream. "Master, are you joking with your disciple?" Leng Yeling didn''t believe it, that cold face was full of chills, "Does the master know who she is? She is the one who has harmed Ling''er and has been disbanded by her disciple. She was also expelled from the Xingyue Gate by the head of Wen. She had a bad mind. She must have wanted toe to my Demon Sect to do something." Mo Yuntian: Originally wanted to rescue the idiot, he already wanted to give up. It''s okay not to mention this matter. Doesn''t it make the revengeful schoolgirl remember this incident? "I know all this." Mo Yuntian said coldly, "Ye Ling, no matter what, she is my righteous sister, the saint aunt of the Demon Sect. As for you say that the girl has harmed the woman you like, I can''t care about it. . But I believe that the girl is not such a person." A joke, the girl really wants to harm people, she will never fail, and she will be abolished by someone and expelled from the sect. What the **** is that? "Master, I would never call her." Leng Yeling said angrily, "She is not worthy." Asking him to call this man an aunt is more ufortable than killing him. "But she is my righteous sister, who is called your aunt." Mo Yuntian had a headache. He nced at Bai Wuqing, who was sitting quietly tasting tea, and quickly said, "Elder Bai, youe to judge, should Ye Ling? Call my sister an aunt." Bai Wuqing didn''t expect that there was something about him, so he naturally wouldn''t miss this opportunity. He looked more serious, "Should." He looked at Leng Yeling''s eyes this time, and it was quite cold. Leng Yeling discovered at this time that Bai Wuqing was here? ? "Why are you here?" Leng Yeling couldn''t calm down at all, and his eyes were cold to pay attention to Bai Wuqing, "Elder Bai, you are an upright cultivator of the Star Moon Gate, isn''t it okay toe to my Demon Sect?" "What''s this? Young Sect Master also doesn''t often run to my Xingyue Gate, and has no rtionship with Xingyue Sect disciple Feng Feiling. I just imitated the Young Sect Master and didn''t care about Zheng Mo''s bearing." Mo Yuntian almostughed to death, seeing the apprentice choking, his breath went smoothly. This bastard, he spoils the other person too much, I don''t know when it gets crooked. "You..." Leng Yeling didn''t expect at all, he was full of expectation that the saint''s aunt turned out to be Tang Guo. It''s really ridiculous. What''s more ridiculous is that Bai Wuqing is here, as if he is still facing Tang Guo. "Brother Mo, your disciple doesn''t seem to want to call me." Tang Guo smiled at the right time and said, "It doesn''t matter, whether he calls or not, I am his aunt. This is something the Demon Sect knows about. The cultivation world will know that I am his aunt." Leng Yeling''s entire mind was filled with the words "It''s his aunt," and he was swollen with a headache. No, impossible, she is not his aunt. "Don''t think about it!" Leng Yeling said fiercely. Tang Guo''s lips twitched lightly, "You cannot deny the facts." Bai Wuqing''s faint face suddenly showed a smile, "Young Sect Master, you should really call her aunt." "Go away!" Leng Yeling was angry, "Bai Wuqing, you''d better go back to your Xingyue Gate, and don''t interfere with my Demon Sect." Chapter 523: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (19) Chapter 523: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (19) Leng Yeling wanted to rush out and walk away, but then thought that Tang Guo had actually gotten into the Demon Sect, and he had already determined that she was plotting wrongdoing. Even Feng Feiling didn''t have time to look for it. Instead, he was in the sect all day, secretly observing what Tang Gui Demon Sect wanted to do. After observing for several days, the atmosphere of the Demon Sect and the senses of his disciples towards Tang Guo made him very worried about the future of the Demon Sect, and he didn''t even bother to find Feng Feiling. He must expose Tang Guo''s true face and let all the Demon Sect disciples understand that Tang Guo is a bad one and will be detrimental to the Demon Sect. "Young Sect Master, that''s because you don''t know Aunt Saint, she''s better." "Yes, before the saint woman taught us to cultivate Lingzhi, and took us out to upy resources." Leng Yeling wanted to say that that was not her true face. But these disciples seemed to be possessed, "Young Sect Master, disciples hope that you will not speak ill of the saint aunt in the future." Leng Yeling almost fell down angrily as he watched several disciples'' eyebrows and eyes. Tang Guo, it was really a good method, and turned his Demon Sect disciples around. "What is the purpose of youring to my Demon Sect?" Leng Yeling did not forget his abolition of Tang Guo Linggen, "You really want to retaliate, just find me, don''te to the Demon Sect to make trouble." He subconsciously thought that Tang Guo hated him for abolishing her spiritual roots, and that this bit of hatred between them. I don''t know why, but the master who has always distinguished right and wrong was also bewitched by this woman. While Mo Yuntian was not in the sect, he found an opportunity to question Tang Guo. If it wasn''t for a Bai Wuqing next to him, he would definitely kill Tang Guo first. Thest time he felt that the move was too light, he had known that he would simply cut off the opponent''s hands and feet to avoid today''s disaster. Bai Wuqing felt Leng Yeling''s killing intent, frowned slightly, and walked from the side in front of Zao Tang Guo, blocking Leng Yeling''s vision. "Bai Wuqing, don''t you have nothing to do with her?" Bai Wuqing felt a little unhappy in her heart. If it weren''t for Leng Yeling and Feng Feiling, would they have nothing to do now? "The matter of destroying your spiritual roots, you can directly count it on me." Tang Guo paid attention to Leng Yeling this time, "It should have been counted on you, you said it as if you were back in the wrong hands." "Yes, I did it. Now you can leave the Demon Sect, right?" Leng Yeling has no feelings for the rest of the Demon Sect. The only thing he is worried about is Mo Yuntian. To him, Mo Yuntian was like a new parent, he would never allow Tang Guo to harm Mo Yuntian. "Why do I want to leave, I am the aunt of the Demon Sect Saintess, Mo Yuntian is my elder brother, and you Leng Yeling, you don''t want you, you should call me aunt." Leng Yeling was so angry that her chest burst, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Not only did she recover her strength, she disappeared in a short time, but she also broke through to the Nascent Soul Stage. He wasn''t surprised by all of this, the cultivation world didn''t have such opportunities, and Tang Guo himself was a peerless genius. What surprised him most was Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing''s attitude towards Tang Guo. Forget Bai Wuqing, the master who was once Tang Guo, perhaps regretted it before. But what does his master Mo Yuntian mean? Following Tang Guoyan''s n, she almost didn''t hand over the entire Demon Sect to her. If Leng Yeling knew that Mo Yuntian had this n, he wouldn''t know if he would be **** to death. "In short, you''d better not have any thoughts about the Demon Sect." Leng Yeling also felt that his emotions were too exposed recently, put away his expression, and said coldly to Tang Guo, "If I can destroy you once, I can destroy you countless times. Times." After speaking, he felt that Bai Wuqing''s eyes were getting colder when he saw him. "I won''t allow this time." Bai Wuqing said in a cold voice, in an unquestionable tone, no one suspected that he was joking. Chapter 524: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (20) Chapter 524: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (20) Leng Yeling''s face sank, "Bai Wuqing, she has nothing to do with you, and now she has joined the Demon Sect again. She fell into the Demon Way like this, and you actually protected her. Are you not a righteous person?" "So what?" Bai Wuqing didn''t lift his eyelids, "I don''t need a reason to do what I Bai Wuqing does." "Are you serious?" Bai Wuqing raised his eyes, and his deserted and handsome face appeared to be a little smile, "Naturally." He didn''t go to show the reason why he did it, it felt like he wanted to do it. He can''t exin, he doesn''t know how to exin, and some things can''t be exined. He always did what he wanted, and he didn''t want to see her being bullied. Hearing that Leng Yeling wanted to scrap her a second time, this was not what he wanted, so he chose to stop it. This time, he would not choose to deliberately escape, ignore certain feelings in his heart, and make himself regret it again. "Bai Wuqing, you are very good." Leng Yeling hated her when she saw that Bai Wuqing''s oil and salt were noting in, and she saw Tang Guo looking at the map like a okay person, sneered again and again, "Do you think that if you do this, she will appreciate you? Impossible! Bai Wuqing, you Looking at her like that, its clear that she was watching a show. You didnt help her that day. She hates you." Bai Wuqing''s eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face and asked directly, "Xiao Guo hates me?" "It''s kind of." Tang Guo replied directly, smiling, "He was right, I hate all the people who hurt me, including you." Bai Wuqing retracted his gaze, lowered his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly, "It''s okay, Xiaoguo should hate me." Leng Yeling still waited for the two to turn their faces, but Bai Wuqing didn''t y the cards ording tomon sense, and said something should be done. Why doesn''t he know that Bai Wuqing is such a shameless person who has no sense of integrity? "you guys" Leng Yeling gritted her teeth, couldn''t stand it anymore, and left angrily. Bai Wuqing didn''t care, and he was sitting opposite Tang Guo, without intending to move his position. He saw that the tea was cold, so he heated the tea and poured a cup of warm water for Tang Guo. He pinched the teacup with his distinct fingers and handed it to her. Thought she would not pick it up, but didn''t expect her to pick it up. They used to get along like this before, Xiaoguo always had endless words to say to him, and every time she brought the tea, it was his favorite taste. She knows his preferences very well, and always asks him some questions about her practice. As a master, he really has no reason to refuse his disciple''s advice. He saw the admiration hidden in her eyes, and the tension in her eyes every time she came to look for him. At this moment, Tang Guo only looked at the map, lowered his head in thought, as if he was nning something, asionally showing a calcted smile. Originally, he didn''t like people who were too good at calcting people''s hearts, but now he looked at her and couldn''t move his eyes. In fact, seeing a person pleasing to the eye has nothing to do with her. It is pleasing to the eye, no matter how good it is, it is pleasing to the eye, no matter how good it is, it is disgusting. She took a sip of the tea he poured, which made him feel satisfied. He was stunned, remembering that she used to make tea carefully and handed him the purest cup. After he drank it, she seemed to be happy too. At that time, whether she was in the same mood as he was at this time. All the same pleasure. Ming Wu shed through Bai Wuqing''s eyes, as if he understood something. "Xiaoguo became quiet." Tang Guo raised his eyes upon hearing this, "I am not a noisy person." "You..." Bai Wuqing was stunned for a moment. He wanted to ask why she used tough in front of him. Tang Guo seemed to know, the corner of her lips twitched, and she uttered two words, "Pretend." "Pretend to be cute, understand? I heard you like it." Bai Wuqing: He...he didn''t like cute before. Who said he Chapter 525: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (21) Chapter 525: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (21) One year passed in the blink of an eye, and the entire Demon Sect had undergone earth-shaking changes because of Tang Guo''s arrival. Even Leng Yeling, who wanted to kill Tang Guo most, had to admit that everything Tang Guo did did not seem to be detrimental to the Demon Sect. This made him very suspicious, could it really be that his cognition was wrong? Tang Guo was not as bad as he thought. During this year, he asionally went to see Feng Feiling, but because he was worried that something would happen to the Demon Sect, he would spend less time getting along. Watching Mozong change little by little, his heart can beplicated. What makes him even more puzzled is that Bai Wuqing has been relying on the Demon Sect so much. It is really strange that a decent elder wants to be in his Demon Sect. In any case, his hostility towards Tang Guo was indeed much less. If the other person has been obedient, he doesn''t care about the past. After reassuring, Leng Yeling had Feng Feiling in her mind, so she said to Mo Yuntian and left. Mo Yuntian shook his head, "Ye Ling is really possessed." He secretly nced at Tang Guo, seeing her face pale, he didn''t care. I saw Bai Wuqing next to him, still being a transparent person, he didn''t expect that Bai Wuqing lived for one year. "Brother Mo, let''s go out and upy the territory in a few days." Tang Guo suddenly said, Mo Yuntian was a little surprised, "Which school to fight?" Over the past year, the disciples of the Demon Sect have grown a lot, and ording to the current situation, the Demon Sect will definitely get better and better. "Brother Mo, we are not going to attack any sect, but to save them and put them under the protection of our Demon Sect." Tang Guo smiled, "They will definitely be willing." Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing looked at each other, always feeling that this matter was not easy. Mo Yuntian led Tang Guohao and set off in a mighty manner. This time it was indeed a small school named Feishamen. Tang Guo didn''t disclose why he took Feishamen to operate. When they brought people to Feishamen, both Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing understood why Tang Guo said he was here to save such a school. A scent of blood rushed over his face, and the expressions of the Demon Sect disciples were condensed, and they quickly looked at Tang Guo, as if asking her what to do. Tang Guo was still wearing a light gauze hat, waved, and appeared on the side of the battlefield. At this time, the elders of Feishamen were still struggling to support, and the other party was actually the same. If they continue to fight, these two sects will definitely lose both, and eventually be profited by other forces. The appearance of Tang Guo and his party has already been noticed by them. Facing the sudden intruder, both of them stopped their hands in a tacit understanding. "Who is your Excellency, and why are you here?" the head of Fei Shamen asked, very vignt. Tang Guo took a step forward, without revealing his true face or speaking. The Demon Sect disciples were very clever and hurriedly said, "We belong to the Demon Sect, this is the saint aunt of our Demon Sect." Auntie Saint? Feishamen and another sect were standing where they were covered in blood, very confused. When did the Demon Sect have an aunt? Tang Guoke didn''t pay attention to their thoughts, and only spoke, "If you two schools continue to do this, you will immediately face annihtion." When the words fell, the faces of both sides changed. They looked at each other, and finally suppressed the hatred in their eyes, preparing to give up this fight. "Your Excellency kindly reminded us?" If not, why not wait to one side and wait until both of them have no fighting capacity beforeing up? "No." "The demon sect disciple will take the order and upy this ce within half an hour." Feishamen: "..." Chapter 526: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (22) Chapter 526: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (22) The Demon Sect wasing fiercely, and people from both schools did not react and were arrested. When they found that they had no power to resist, a wave of despair arose. The culprit, the aunt of the Demon Sect, was sitting in the position originally belonged to the head of Feisha. Mo Yuntian was sitting on the other side with a smile on his face. He looked distracted, but actually showed off in the group. Up. Tang Guo nced in the hall, and finally fell on a young man, "Bring me up with that young man." Bai Wuqing couldn''t help but nced at her. Did Xiao Guo fall into that young man? He looked at the young man a few more times, his appearance was pretty good, but... it should not beparable to him. The young man was very nervous, his cheeks were slightly white, his body was still stained with blood, his eyes were scared, and he was unyielding. He pressed his lips tightly and was brought to Tang Guo. "You can be called Wen Yi?" The young man was stunned for a few moments. Hearing the woman''s words softly and softly, not like a bad person, he couldn''t help nodding, "The warmth is here." "From now on, you Feishamen will be included in my Demon Sect, and Wen Yi has an excellent talent. This is not suitable for your cultivation. Follow me back to the Demon Sect to practice." Wen Yi: "..." He squeezed his sleeves nervously, and looked at the woman wearing a light gauze hat in front of him. The voice was pleasant, and it wasn''t that the saint''s aunt had thoughts about him. Can he not follow? Wouldn''t he be pped to death? Will the whole school be destroyed because of him? I heard that demonic cultivators are particrly cruel, and if they dont agree, they will eat people and cultivate. "It''s so decided. As for the sect that conflicted with you before, it will merge into Feishamen together." Seeing that everyone was unwilling, Tang Guo smiled, "What is the conflict between you?" "Naturally, he flew to the Shamen to deceive people too much, and killed the core disciples of our school. If we don''t kill them, what face will there be in the cultivation world in the future?" "We didn''t kill their core disciple. It was obvious that they were unreasonable and caused our disciples to suffer heavy losses." The head of Fei Sha said angrily. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Tang Guo gave up, "The core disciple of your sentiment was not done by Feishamen, but by someone else." Everyone looked at Tang Guo at the same time, Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing were very curious, how did she know? Mo Yuntian suddenly remembered that Tang Guo knew about the rebirth. Could it be that she knew what would happen in this world in the future? "As for who it is, you will know from now on. Now you are all members of the Demon Sect. All the sites belong to the Demon Sect. I must obey my orders. This Feisha Gate will be renamed Demon Zong Fei. Sand rudder." What about people from two schools? The Demon Sect is a super martial sect, they are just small sects, they can''t resist. Tang Guo took away Wen Yi, leaving some Demon Sect disciples and several powerful Demon Sect personnel here to deal with follow-up issues. Wen Yi followed Hui Mozong tremblingly, and when I walked into the Mozong, I saw slices of birds and flowers, and the fragrance of flowers came to my face, which made people a little intoxicated. He thought that the Demon Sect was a ce of ckness, but he didn''t expect it to look like a fairnd. "Brother Mo, this kid has a good talent, how about being a disciple for you?" Mo Yuntian:? "Brother Mo, such a disciple, it would be a pity to miss that." Mo Yuntian knew that Wen Yi''s talent was very good, but he didn''t want to ept his disciple''s thoughts anymore, and shook his head quickly, "There is a Leng Yeling, and it breaks my heart. Disciple or something, I don''t want it." It was that stupid Leng Yeling who wanted to lose it. Chapter 527: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (23) Chapter 527: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (23) "That''s it." Tang Guo thought for a while, his eyes lit up, took off the veiled hat, and smiled at Wen Yi, "Then you will be my disciple." Wen Yi: He really didn''t react. But looking at Tang Guo''s exquisite and beautiful face, he was stunned. He felt another cool gaze. He quickly lowered his head, "Aunt Saint, you really want to ept me as a disciple?" "natural." "Then... that disciple visits Master." His master helped him grab resources a few years ago and was killed. No matter how talented he is, the kind of little school in Feishamen who did not take care of him would not get any resources. Tang Guo smiled very satisfied, called Wen Yi up, gave him the exercise, and asked someone to allocate a room to him, and Wen Yi left with a bewildered expression on the exercise. The saint''s aunt sincerely epted him as a disciple and gave him such a good exercise. She also asked someone to arrange a room for him and allocate training resources to him. All these actions of Tang Guo made Bai Wuqing very puzzled. But he has be ustomed to not asking anything, just like why today is so coincidental, the time to go was the time of the Feishamen crisis, and she alone brought Wen Yi back. "Sister, what''s wrong with that warm feeling?" Mo Yuntian found Tang Guo alone and asked, he almost didn''t say directly whether this guy would be a big man in the future. Tang Guo did not conceal, "If the rebirth does not appear, he will indeed be the number one powerful figure in the cultivation world in the future, but after the rebirth appears, he first robbed him of his chance and killed his master, and now he provokes two sects. Fight, he will die in this fight." Mo Yuntian''s pupils shrank suddenly, "This rebirth is going to disturb the secrets and plunder everyone''s chances?" "You can say so." It was not yet the first life, Wen Yi had some conflicts with Feng Feiling, and Feng Feiling hated him. In fact, it can be said that people with basic talents in this world are a little unhappy with Feng Feiling, and they don''t know how Feng Feiling was a human. Even if there is no conflict with her, she is the most unustomed to those people who used to be superior with their cultivation talents, will find a way to pull these people off the altar and step on the ground fiercely. Feishamen''s warmth is just the beginning. Tang Guo thought of Wen Yi and couldn''t help butugh. She already thought of doing something in this world. [Host, my energy is growing so fast, are you so happy? "Yeah, so happy." Tang Guo smiled from ear to ear. She calcted the number of geniuses who hadn''t grown up in this world, and there were close to twenty. These people, Feng Feiling, would definitely not let them go, even if they didn''t kill them, they would be annoying everyone. If she grabs them before the destruction of these geniuses and collects them all into her disciples, she will give them the best exercises, the best resources, and let them grow up and be a figure in the cultivation world. . Isn''t she just peaches and plums all over the world? Let Feng Feiling understand that her rebirth has worked hard to plunder these genius opportunities, and God will give them even better opportunities. Not only will these geniuses not be destroyed, they will grow more terrifying than ever, so will Feng Feiling live in fear all day? This is more than that, one day Feng Feiling discovers that these geniuses have be her disciples, and the other party should be furious. [Host, it''s not as simple as getting angry, she will suspect that God is targeting her. After listening to Tang Guos thoughts, the system adds. Like Tang Guo in his heart, the host is still greatly damaged as always. Chapter 528: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (24) Chapter 528: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (24) The rectification of Feisha''s sub-rudder went very smoothly. It was really easy to subdue this small force in the cultivation world. Violence and benefits can make them obey. As for sincerity, it doesn''t exist in the cultivation world. As long as the Demon Sect bes stronger and stronger and everyone understands that there are countless benefits of following the Demon Sect, they will not betray. And the warm days are also very moist, he has a good talent, his chance exercises have long been robbed, and he has only a talent. Now that she has joined Tang Guo''s school, she has be her disciple, has obtained a good practice, and has countless resources to provide, and her cultivation base is growing day by day. Every time he came to see Tang Guo, he was very well-behaved and grateful, showing more respect and kindness to Tang Guo. He found that the more respectful and kind he was to Tang Guo, the man named Bai Wuqing would not look at him with cold eyes. He is not a fool, this man is an admirer of his master. "Warm." "The disciple is here." Wen Yi arched his hands and bent over, very respectful, his eyes ck and shiny. "You are a good student, and you will have a lot of brothers and sisters in the future. As a senior brother, you have to take care of them." Wen Yi stayed in a daze, there will be many younger siblings in the future? What does Master mean? But seeing that Master was only looking at the map and constantly hooking and drawing on it, his expression was very happy, so he didn''t ask much. Today''s days are not easy. He doesn''t want to lose this good master, so he just nodded, "The disciple will definitely work hard to cultivate and take good care of his younger brothers and sisters in the future." He is going to work hard, trying not to worry about Master. Bai Wuqing couldn''t help but interrupted, "If you have any problems with your swordsmanship, you can find me." Tang Guo nced at him, Bai Wuqing''s expression was faint, "I am idle, Xiaoguo, you are busy with you, I am good at swordsmanship, which is good for Wen Yi." "Let''s listen to him for the warmth, he does practice a good sword," Tang Guo chuckled, "I begged several times before, but he didn''t agree to feed me the trick himself, he just threw a sword. Give it to me and let me practice." Bai Wuqing: "..." Wen Yi: "..." "Xiao Guo wants to practice, he can do it at any time." Bai Wuqing said quickly, his deserted face, slightly anxious, let Wen Yi see something. There must be a story between Bai Wuqing and his master. "I''m not interested in swordsmanship anymore." Tang Guo looked at the map and said with a soft smile. The voice was a bit cold, and when she heard Bai Wuqing''s ears, she seemed to say that I am not interested in you anymore. . This left him lost for a while, and lost again. "Wen Yi, you just call him Elder Bai, he is the Bai Wuqing of Xingyue Gate." Wen Yi is a little bit unsteady, innocent? ? Isn''t that the big figure in the legend? "By the way, I am his former disciple. I am not now. A year ago, I was expelled from the Xingyue Gate by Feiling Linggen. My enemies are Feng Feiling and Leng Yeling. Wen Yi, you remember clearly. " The warm expression was no longer stretched. Bai Wuqing''s disciple was Tang Guo, the peerless genius he had heard of was only three years older than him, and he became a golden pill less than fifteen. Now... Be his master? The enemy is Feng Feiling, and... Leng Yeling? ? ? Isn''t Leng Yeling the Young Master of the Demon Sect? "Don''t think too much, I tell you this, I want you to know so that you won''t be deceivedter, so that you can live and cultivate. Wen Yi nodded, still a little uneptable, Master''s life is really wonderful. The same is less than twenty, why is the master ten thousand times better than him? Chapter 529: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (25) Chapter 529: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (25) "Feishamen is upied by Demon Sect?" Feng Feiling only got the news a dayter. She frowned and nced at Leng Yeling, "Brother Ye Ling, do you know about this?" Her heart was heavy, there was a person in Feishamen, and she would not let him grow up. She first designed to grab Wen Yi''s cultivation technique and killed his master, and then looked for an opportunity to instigate the fight between the two sects. It stands to reason that Feishamen should be almost destroyed, and Wen Yi could not live. Mozong, how could you intervene? Leng Yeling shook her head, "I don''t know either." In fact, he had a guess in his heart, wasn''t it the saint''s aunt? Leng Yeling suddenly discovered that he, the Young Master of the Demon Sect, had ck eyes on his sect and didn''t know what was going on. This makes his senses very bad. After thinking about it, he said, "Ling''er, I want to go back to the Demon Sect, and I will find youter." "Also, Brother Ye Ling, you remember to check what''s going on in the Demon Sect. If such a behavior angers the major sects, it will be bad for you." Leng Yeling''s heart warmed, and she held Feng Feiling''s hand, "I know that Ling''er cares about me." Feng Fei had a bright smile on his face, but in his heart he was wondering who should be operated on next. The geniuses who used to be aloof, she wanted to know whether they could grow up after taking the opportunity away. As for Leng Yeling, she seemed to be in her bag for a long time. With a life-saving grace, it was enough to make Leng Yeling feel so desperate for her and didn''t need to post it. She had understood this man''s cheapness in her previous life. Wasn''t Tang Guo letting Leng Yeling die because he helped Leng Yeling escape a crisis? So she was not worried about Leng Yeling''s departure. Now is the time for those geniuses to grow up. She has to take away their chances first. She is so busy that she has no time to talk about love with this man. Leng Yeling returned to the Demon Sect with aplicated mood, and saw that the Demon Sect had be a little better, and it was extremelyplicated. The current development of the Demon Sect made him have no confidence to question Tang Guo, so he had to find an opportunity to ask a disciple who knew it. "Sect Master said that Feisha divides the rudder?" "This disciple knows that it is said that Aunt Saintess took us by Feisha to divide the rudder that day, just watching the two schools of them fight fiercely, and couldn''t bear them to continue, Aunt Saintess said that they were included in the Demon Sect." "Aunt Saint said, it''s her own person, so what else can we fight? Isn''t this the best of both worlds?" Leng Yeling looked at the appearance of the disciples worshiping, and thought he shouldn''te back. "Aunt Saintess has also epted a disciple, and the little son is very hard in cultivation." Leng Yeling said that he did not want to hear any news from Tang Guo. Since it was a coincidence, he was relieved. After wandering around the Demon Sect, she found that Tang Guo didn''t want to do anything against the Demon Sect. Leng Yeling breathed a sigh of relief and turned away. One day, Tang Guo was drinking tea, and Dao Ziyun and Dao Chi Xiao also sneaked up to the Demon Sect to look for her. She suddenly put down the tea cup and said to the people, "There is something, let''s do it first." "What''s the matter?" Mo Yuntian asked in confusion. True Lord Ziyun and True Lord Chixiao also looked at each other, "Sister, are you in a hurry? Do you want us to go together?" "Big Brother Ziyun and Big Brother Chixiao don''t have to go. It''s not a big deal. They will be back soon. This time it''s closer." Bai Wuqing''s heart moved, and he always felt like where he had seen such a scene. Sure enough, Tang Guo''s next sentence confirmed his guess. "Brother Mo, let''s go and capture the authentic sect." Chapter 530: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (26) Chapter 530: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (26) When Mo Yuntian led people to follow Tang Guo to the destination, it was exactly a scene of killing each other in the sect. Mo Yuntian couldn''t help but tremble. The time of the girl is really just right. This time the martial art is not a small martial art, but a medium martial art. There are also various struggles andpetitions in the sects. Because of the rivalry between the two elders, the Sky Fire Sect does not know how it turned into a mutual killing. After they were surrounded by the people of the Demon Sect and tied up, they gradually woke up and saw the blood all over the ground and the death and injury of many disciples, and their faces were shocked. Seeing this state, they couldn''t help but look at the woman in white wearing a light gauze hat sitting above. The light gauze hat can cover the divine consciousness, making it difficult to see her appearance. But everyone felt that the woman was still looking at them with a casual attitude. "Are you all awake?" The woman''s voice was slightly smiling, "Since I am awake, I will announce one thing. From now on, the Sky Fire Sect will be in charge of the Demon Sect, and it will be renamed the Demon Sect Sky Fire Fen Ruo from today." "Don''t think about it!!" The elders of the fire sect in the sky didn''t even think about it, and quickly retorted, looking at Tang Guo with anxious expression, with an aura that he would not follow even if he died. Tang Guo was not angry, but just said, "If you don''t agree, things like today often happen. Didn''t you notice that fighting for a piece of jade slips turned into cannibalism?" The elders of the fire sect who said this had an ugly face, indeed they already felt that things were not simple. They suddenly raised their heads and stared at Tang Guo, "Isn''t this the conspiracy of your Demon Sect?" "Do you think that my Demon Sect wants to capture your ce, so it takes so much effort? Send a few monks who cross the catastrophe period over, and you can be convinced, just like now, why do you want to stop you from killing each other and wait a while? Isn''t it better?" "Regardless of whether you agree or not, the Skyfire Sect is already the domain of the Demon Sect." Tang Guoke, regardless of the resentment of these elders, quickly arranged everything. Everyone in the Skyfire Sect couldn''t resist, one by one, they were very sad and looked down. . "Okay, don''t look like a dead mother. Being able to join my demon sect is the blessing of your predecessors." Tang Guo searched in the hall, and finally saw a ten-year-old girl with a yellow face and thin skin. My sister-inw''s eyes were bright. This time her purpose is this little girl, Gu Qin. ording to the original development, Gu Qin was never taken seriously at the beginning, and then identally discovered a cave in the back mountain of the school, and found a suitable exercise method for her. She practiced quickly, and within a few years she became a well-known in the practice world. Genius. But some time ago, Feng Feiling quietly came to the Skyfire Sect and took away the cultivation opportunities that Gu Qin should have obtained. Not only that, but also put other things, causing Gu Qin to discover the cave, and other people in the sect would find it. There was only a piece of jade slip left in the cave, which was actually a nk jade slip, but because Feng Feiling had a lot of tricks on the jade slip, it caused a battle between the two elders. The magic arts permeated the entire sect, the people of the Tianhuo Sect. Lost their minds, they started killing each other. If she doesn''te, the Skyfire Sect will be discovered atst, the whole school is full of various limbs, and the death is quite miserable. She squeezed the jade slip, released the prohibition above, and threw the jade slip to the two elders who were fighting, "This is what you are fighting for, let''s see." Chapter 531: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (27) Chapter 531: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (27) After the two took a look, their faces were pale. Standing in ce without speaking, the jade slips were not only empty, they also found traces of illusionism left on the jade slips. "Understand, do you understand? If you want to know who harmed you today, please feel relieved to return to my demon sect. In the future, there will be a chance of revenge. Of course, it doesnt matter if you agree or disagree. The elders of my demon sect will beat you. Convinced." After Tang Guo finished speaking, she looked at the thin little girl, and Gu Qin seemed to feel the demon sect''s saint aunt watching her. Tang Guo said to Wen Yi who was standing next to him, "Wen Yi, go and bring your second junior sister over." Wen Yi was always paying attention to Tang Guo''s movements. Although she could not see her face, there was a yellow-faced and thin girl in the direction she had been facing. He nodded and walked towards Gu Qin. Gu Qin could not help taking a step back in fear as Wen Yi walked to her. Wen Yi remembered that she had been more affectionate for Gu Qin, stretched out her palm, and smiled at her. "Come with me, the master will ept you as a disciple." "You... are you a master or a saint''s aunt?" Gu Qin is not stupid. The woman wearing a light gauze hat has the right to speak throughout her, and she must be a very extraordinary character. Although she said that she had a bad talent for worshipping into the Skyfire Sect, she worshipped the Sect because one of her ancestors saved the elder of the Skyfire Sect and promised that if their family had the talent for cultivation, they coulde to the Skyfire Sect. It just so happened that she was the one with a little talent, but she was very bad, the root of the five elements, the worst. "Yes." The warm voice is very low, as if afraid to scare her, this is his junior and sister, so you have to be patient, "Let''s go,e with me to see the master, she will ept you as a disciple and make you stronger." Hearing the strengthening, Gu Qin''s eyes lit up for a moment. She wanted to be stronger, and she was often bullied after she came to the sect. However, her qualifications were too poor and she could only bear it. Previously, it was hard to find a cave mansion, but as a result, it also attracted such a fight. She put her small hand on Wen Yi''s palm, and then came to Tang Guo. "Gu Qin?" Gu Qin was stunned, the saint woman''s aunt was so amazing, she even knew the name of this little character, and she unknowingly got a little more admiration in her eyes. Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, andined to the system. "These future geniuses are so pitiful. They are so downhearted by Feng Feiling, but geniuses are geniuses and their brains are always smarter than ordinary people. If other children see me as a demon sect. People, I was too scared toe up. Maybe it would still prevent me from being a member of the Demon Sect. But some geniuses with great fortune are different. They know how to seize any opportunity, have more experience than others, and are more mature than many. "Would you like to go with me and worship me as a teacher?" Gu Qin swallowed, looked at Tang Guo with bright eyes, and asked, "I have a bad talent." It''s bad. Wouldn''t such a disciple, Saint Aunt, mind? "If Aunt Saintess doesn''t dislike it, Gu Qin will worship you as a teacher." Before Tang Guo could speak, Gu Qin knelt on the ground with a plop, three beating his heads at Tang Guo. At the beginning, she smiled: "Master." Wen Yi: Junior sister is much better than him, so fast, are you afraid that Master will go back? Tang Guo was also amused. She quickly helped Gu Qin up and whispered softly, "Your talent is not bad, but very good. You just didn''t get the right exercises. Let''s go, let me go back and practice with your brother. Once you have cultivated the right technique, you will understand how defying your talent is." Very good, and cultivated a strong opponent for Feng Fei Lin. Chapter 532: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (28) Chapter 532: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (28) Just like Wen Yi, Gu Qin was shocked by the environment of the Demon Sect after arriving. It''s really beautiful, with beautiful mountains and clear waters, birds and flowers, is this really the legendary Demon Sect? Before she could react, Tang Guo gave her suitable exercises again. After practicing smoothly, this little girl had never experienced this kind of cultivation speed, and she had been practicing all day long. Looking at it warmly, the junior sisters worked so hard, and he, as the senior brother, must not be able tog behind. These two people became the most diligent practitioners of the Demon Sect, and in turn led the cultivation of all the Demon Sect''s disciples. No matter what, they can''t evenpare two children. Feng Feiling soon knew that the Skyfire Sect was also upied by the Demon Sect and was renamed Skyfire Fenruo. "Big Brother Ye Ling, what is going on with the Demon Sect?" If she didn''t make the matter of the Sky Fire Sect, the upation of the Demon Sect has nothing to do with her. It has been twice, and every time she has just shot, the Demon Sect will upy it one stepter, so that she can''t doubt it. "The Demon Sect intends to expand its territory." Leng Yeling was right. Mo Yuntian had said to him before that to expand the scope of the Demon Sect, "It should happen that something happened to the Skyfire Sect, so I took the opportunity to dispatch." Seeing that Leng Yeling was so determined, Feng Feiling was less suspicious. There is an ident in the Skyfire Sect, let alone the Demon Sect, even ordinary sects, seeing such an opportunity, can''t be indifferent, and will definitely find a way to upy it. She frowned slightly, her only concern was Gu Qin in the Skyfire Sect. She took away Gu Qin''s chance, wondering if this genius could grow up. She had already destroyed the five-element spirit root exercises. Leng Yeling saw Feng Feiling meditating and felt puzzled. Just once or twice, he always felt that Feng Feiling had many secrets. But he didn''t go into it, he also had secrets, and he didn''t even n to talk to Feng Feiling. The Demon Sect is developing very well now. Once he said that Tang Guo was in the Demon Sect, with Feng Feiling''s temperament, the Demon Sect would definitely be disturbed, and he would be a little sorry for the Master. As long as Tang Guo didn''te out to trouble Ling''er, and didn''t persecute Mozong, he wouldn''t care about these things. Since returning to Demon Sect to see Tang Guo, his mind has be more and more clear. He had thought about it a long time ago, Feng Feiling had a lot of doubts, he didn''t mind these, maybe she had some difficulties. "Ling''er, do you want to do something?" Leng Yeling still asked. Feng Feiling was suddenly startled. She recalled that she had shown too much emotion recently, and it was also because of various targets that God had targeted her that she hadn''t restrained her temper. "Brother Ye Ling, what are you thinking, what can I do?" Feng Feiling didn''t want Leng Yeling to be suspicious, at least until she grew up to be unmatched, no one would be able to know her secret, "I am I''m curious, I thought there was a big move by the Demon Sect. If these actions cause a decent blow, it will not be beneficial to you." Looking at Feng Feilings gaze did not seem to be lying, and the true meaning revealed in it, made Leng Yeling forget his previous suspicions and held the person in his arms, If Linger wants to do anything, you can ask me to help. you." "Brother Ye Ling, I got a news that a secret realm will be opened right away, let''s go together." "it is good." At the same time, Tang Guo smiled at Mo Yuntian. Bai Wuqing moved his fingers, and didn''t look away from Tang Guo''s face, just as if her smile was facing him. "Let''s go explore the secret realm, there is a secret realm to be opened recently." Chapter 533: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (29) Chapter 533: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (29) The Demon Sect and his party followed Tang Guo mightily to the secret realm, and everyone''s face was filled with excitement. Because every time they go out, their saintly aunt will lead them to gain a lot. Either the territory has expanded, or it will get various training resources. Now every time theye out, they have topete with strength. Those who fail are not qualified to go out with the saint''s aunt. Mo Yuntian looked at the spirit of the Demon Sect disciple, and couldn''t help sighing, "Sister, you are really lucky for my Demon Sect toe here." He knew that Tang Guo would not stay in this world for too long. On the surface, she seemed to be only helping the demon sect expand her power, but in fact, everything she did was worthwhile. For example, Wen Yi and Gu Qin, who were epted as disciples by her, were not very talented, especially that Gu Qin, he never thought that the Five Elements Spiritual Root was originally a kind of genius spiritual root. Everyone here thinks that the five elements spiritual root is a useless spiritual root, and there is no one who has this kind of spiritual root in 100,000. A dayter, Tang Guo came to the secret realm. There is a turbulent river in front of me. When the secret realm is opened, a golden vortex will appear in the river, which is the gate of the secret realm. This secret realm also belonged to a certain person with luck. That person was calcted by a friend and jumped into the river after nine deaths, was rushed here, and fell into the whirlpool. Then he got Tiancai Lingbao and contracted a divine beast. Since then, his strength has greatly increased, and after he recovered, he went back to avenge him and became a strong man whom countless people pursued. This man''s beast is a phoenix. Feng Feiling once saw this phoenix and wanted to touch it, but how could a proud beast like a phoenix be touched by a stranger and p her flying. For this, he was hated by Feng Feiling. Knowing that the Phoenix was obtained here, she took advantage of Luo Chen''s serious injury, stabbed him to death with a sword, and contracted the Phoenix. She had a grudge against Phoenix. When contracting Phoenix, she moved her hands and feet on the contract and changed the original peace contract to a master-servant contract. Later, Phoenix lived in her torment every day. [The host is big, this heroine is a bit perverted. Fortunately, this character is not in modern times, otherwise a proper newspaper character. Maybe you will blow up the bus today, go to the station tomorrow to kill people, and go to the mall the day after tomorrow. "This is a distortion of the mind. There is nothing wrong with revenge, and it is not right to anger innocent people." The system hurriedly agreed, although his host was a bit damaged, Sanguan was still a little bit upright, and no matter how abnormal it was, the innocent would not be involved. The group of people stood by the river in this way. Although the disciples of the Demon Sect were puzzled in their hearts, the saint woman said to wait here, then wait here, without any doubt. "After a while, no matter what floats in the river, get it for me." The disciple of the Demon Sect quickly replied: "Yes." Approximately half an hour, the Demon Sect disciple''s eyes were sharp, and he found something floating down far away from the upper reaches. All of them geared up and rushed up to get something. Luo Chen was calcted by his friends, and in a hurry, he jumped into the river to escape and was washed down along the current. In his current situation, he should have passed out aa long ago, just because he was unwilling and eager to survive. Suddenly, he felt countless auras rushing towards him, menacing and terrifying, which made him feel desperate. Could it be that... God wouldn''t give him Luo Chen a way to survive, and there would be no chance for revenge? Chapter 534: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (30) Chapter 534: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (30) Luo Chen thought he was dead, and the aura of those people was indeed terrifying, as if they were about to raise a knife and cut him. The person who rushed to him first, picked up his cor in one hand and quickly jumped up from the river, running and shouting, "Auntie Saint, I got it, I got it." Luo Chen: "..." Brother, are you sure you made a mistake? He is a man. "Aunt Saint, I got it... Hey, it''s a person!" When the Demon Sect disciple put Luo Chen on the ground, he patted his head annoyedly, "How could it be a person." Luo Chen: It is said that you made a mistake. The other disciples who didn''t take the lead burst intoughter, thinking that they had grabbed something good, but they didn''t think it was a man or a man. If it is a beauty, they will notugh at it yet, but if it is a man, they have tough. "That''s right, I let you fish for individuals." Luo Chen also opened his heavy eyelids and looked at the white-clothed woman standing above her head. She was wearing a white gauze hat and could not see her face, but her voice was very good, and it seemed to relieve pain. "My son, I think your bones are peculiar and you have an extraordinary experience. Why not join my Demon Sect." None of the people present had expected that Tang Guo would say this to Luo Chen. The corners of Mo Yuntian''s mouth couldn''t stop, Bai Wuqing''s heart tightened, and he quickly looked at Luo Chen to see that he was more embarrassed, and his appearance was in, and he withdrew his gaze without a trace. The appearance is mediocre, the cultivation is mediocre, there is no outstanding location, and there is no eye for attracting Xiaoguo. Xiao Guo asked him to join the Demon Sect for another reason. Luo Chen was stunned. Is this girl talking to him? "Feed him a healing pill." The demon sect disciples hurriedly took out the healing pills, and several people fed Luo Chen and ate several healing pills. Luo Chen swallowed the pill quickly. If he didn''t swallow it, he might be choked to death. The pill of these people is worthless, can the strong save the wounded? Luo Chen recovered a bit, and supported it hard, only to see dozens of people around him. Mo Yuntian coughed, "I am Mo Yuntian." "Sect Master of Demon Sect?" Luo Chen shook, why is Sect Master of Demon Sect here? "This is my sister, the saint aunt of the Demon Sect, the new hope of the Demon Sect." Mo Yuntian thought that the old face was gone for a long time, so it''s better to say that there is no one who can be favored by the sister. They are all talents, and they still have to be drawn to the Demon Sect. He can''t always watch the show on the side. "No matter what you encounter, joining my Demon Sect is a good thing for you. From now on, if you want to take revenge, you will revenge, as long as you don''t do things that are not good for the Demon Sect." Mo Yuntian believed his vision very much, the young man in front of him was not simple. His injuries were heavier than imagined, and if ordinary people had long been unable to support it, he would be dead. Thinking of what happened to Luo Chen, he was framed by his best friend, and the person he liked did not hesitate to betray him. The family side is even more afraid of offending each other and dare not act. It seems that he really has nowhere to go except to join the Demon Sect. Regardless of the reputation of the Demon Sect, at least his life was saved by these people in front of him. "Okay, I''ll join. My name is Luo Chen. I used to be the Luo family. From now on, I am a member of the Demon Sect." Mo Yuntian smiled from ear to ear, okay, join in, the Demon Sect will continue to grow stronger and stronger. Now they don''t need to be afraid ofck of resources, the more people the better. At this time, a golden vortex suddenly appeared on the river. Chapter 535: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (31) Chapter 535: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (31) "Luo Chen, you jump inside," Tang Guo''s voice was somewhat unpredictable, "I calcted that there is a chance that belongs to you." Luo Chen was stunned. Shouldn''t everyone grab this opportunity? The disciple of the Demon Sect couldn''t bear it, and kicked him into the golden whirlpool. Was it a man? Mo Yuntian: "..." The disciples are a bit rough. Tang Guo turned around and entered the forest. Bai Wuqing hurriedly followed behind her, watching what she was constantly looking for, and asked, "Little Guo, what are you looking for?" "Pheasant." "You are hungry?" "No." Bai Wuqing couldnt guess what Tang Guo was thinking about now. Hearing that she was looking for a pheasant, his divine consciousness quickly began to look around. Finally, the pheasant could not be found. He saw a pigeon flying past and jumped into the air. Reached out and caught the pigeon. The pigeon seemed to be frightened, fluttering in his hands, it is hard to imagine a deserted man catching the pigeon. "Is the pigeon okay?" He handed the pigeon to Tang Guo with a cold expression. Tang Guoning nced at the pigeon, "It''s okay, it''s a bit smaller than a chicken, and there are simrities." She grabbed the pigeon and returned to the river. After waiting for an hour, Luo Chen showed half of his body. When he was about toe out, she heard Tang Guo speak. "Luo Chen, wait a minute." Luo Chen was stunned, and saw Tang Guo leaping in front of him and handing him a pigeon, "You put the pigeon there." where? Soon Luo Chen reacted, did the saint aunt know that he had contracted Phoenix? Remembering what she said earlier, there was a chance that belonged to him here, and he was indeed unimpeded and got a lot of things. He answered, "Okay." He took the pigeon, put the pigeon in the original phoenix''s nest, and appeared by the river again. When he saw Tang Guo, he whispered, "Aunt Saint, I let the phoenix take a sigh of relief and give the pigeon a breath of phoenix on it. I dont know if its right to do this." Tang Guo almost didn''t p his hands andugh, absolutely, Luo Chen''sprehension was truly infinite. "Well done." Luo Chen smiled, he seemed to have guessed something, maybe someone woulde here. "This golden vortex will disappear one day." If he hadn''t taken the Healing Pill before, he would definitely stay in it for a long time. "Enough, let''s go, we." Tang Guo didn''t want to meet Feng Feiling for the time being. Feng Feiling shoulde after a while. The surprise she prepared by then would be meaningless. Mo Yuntian and the others didn''t understand that every time Tang Guo found something, he hurriedly took it away, but they didn''t ask too much, they simply turned around and left. After Luo Chen returned to the Demon Sect, he was also stunned by everything in front of him. Anyone who knew the Demon Sect would cultivate Lingzhi. Without even thinking about it, he took out some of the rare elixir he got inside and gave it to Mo Yuntian. Mo Yuntian patted Luo Chen on the shoulder, "You kid, you are enlightened, don''t worry, these elixir will only grow more and more, it''s because the girl has taken you, or you might be dead." These words made Luo Chen''s heart tense. Tang Guo''s behavior meant that someone would still go to that ce. It was not certain that someone would kill him at that time, wouldn''t it be fatal? "Sovereign, the saint aunt will calcte the secret?" "You don''t need to ask more about this, you just need to understand. In the Demon Sect, it''s right to listen to her." Mo Yuntian couldn''t exin it clearly, and didn''t want to exin so much to Luo Chen. The secrets of the girl are well known in the group. On it, "got it." Chapter 536: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (32) Chapter 536: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (32) Feng Feiling and Leng Yeling hurriedly rushed to the riverside with the golden whirlpool. Seeing that the whirlpool hadn''t disappeared, they didn''t even want to jump down. She had heard in herst life that Luo Chen got a chance in this ce, and that hateful phoenix was also contracted here. As for the specific situation, she did not understand. But the golden vortex has not disappeared, does it mean that the things inside may still be there. It also takes some time to rush over. She almost missed this ce before. If you think about it early, she will be waiting here from the beginning. As he entered, Feng Feiling''s face didn''t look good. It can be seen that someone has already been here. Leng Yeling did not expect that there is really a secret here. He became more and more puzzled by Feng Feiling, she seemed to know a lot, but every time someone seemed to have taken the lead. Leng Yeling didn''t doubt anything, except that Feng Feiling was not lucky. Feng Feiling still found the phoenix den, and couldn''t help but feel happy. She felt that there was still a strong phoenix aura here. Quickly broke open the formation, there is indeed a...Phoenix in that nest? Very small, the color is still white. Feng Feiling frowned, how does this look like a dove? But he did have a strong phoenix aura. She stepped forward and grabbed the pigeon in her hand, a cold light shed across her eyes. It was this nasty beast in her previous life, which made her lose face. Just when she wanted to contract the pigeon, she suddenly realized that this was an ordinary pigeon. "Damn it!" Feng Feiling couldn''t help but threw the pigeon to one side. "Why is it a pigeon?" The pigeon was so frightened that it fluttered and flew away. When Feng Feiling reacted, he didn''t know where it was going. Who on earth took the lead and put a pigeon in it? Feng Feiling was the one who hated the first, and came back in vain. Now she thinks that God must be aiming at her, or why this year, she has failed whatever she does. Everything is not going well, and she always feels that there is a hand in trouble. She can''t wait any longer. If she doesn''t take away all the opportunities of those geniuses, she won''t be reconciled. This time, I don''t know if someone else took the lead, or Luo Chen himself has already been here. As for that pigeon, no matter who put it there, the purpose is definitely to confuse the people who follow. "Ling''er, since this ce is already upied, let''s go elsewhere." Feng Feiling thought of Leng Yeling''s still by her side, and his expression softened, "I don''t know who it is, who came so quickly." "Big Brother Ye Ling, I still got a lot of news, let''s go somewhere else." Feng Feiling is already not calm, she will not allow those geniuses who have offended her to grow up. Anyway, Leng Yeling is also a demon, and the strength is not bad, don''t need to be in vain, next is the time for Leng Yeling to y a role. She knew too much about Leng Yeling''s temperament, she was an extremely short-term person. Those who have been identified, he seems very pleasing to the eye no matter what. If someone bullied her, Leng Yeling would definitely kill the other person regardless of the consequences. Originally, she wanted to n slowly, but now it seems to be impossible. "By the way, Big Brother Ye Ling, my master suddenly asked Elder Bai. He seems to have not been in the martial arts for a long time. Do you know the news about Elder Bai?" In fact, she wanted to know the news of Bai Wuqing, she also suddenly remembered a person like Bai Wuqing, and she hated Bai Wuqing very much. But now she still can''t provoke Bai Wuqing. When she grows up to a certain level, she will return what she has endured to him, and she will make Bai Wuqing feel unhappy. "I don''t know." Leng Yeling lied subconsciously. To let people know that Bai Wuqing was in the Demon Sect, that was fine, and more importantly, he didn''t want Feng Feiling to pay too much attention to Bai Wuqing. Chapter 537: The Sister of the Disappeared Soul Root Chapter 537: The Sister of the Disappeared Soul Root In the next time, Feng Feiling walked around with Leng Yeling, looking for opportunities. In fact, where Feng Feiling goes, there will always be conflicts with people. Anyone who shed with her would not end well in the end. Leng Yeling couldn''t see anyone bullying Feng Feiling, and he didn''t do anything about it. Although he didn''t kill the person, he almost destroyed him. Looking at the former geniuses, Feng Feiling couldn''t helpughing wildly at Leng Yeling. Geniuses, former geniuses, do you like this gift she gave them? She knew that certain geniuses were arrogant and arrogant, and only needed a little provocation to get into conflict. As a human being for two lives, she can make good use of this. In the end, she abolished those people, and asked people not to make mistakes, leaving them alive. In everyone''s eyes, she must be thanked. Leng Yeling didn''t feel anything about this, isn''t that the way in the cultivation world? No trouble, troublees, Linger is still so beautiful, it is normal that many people can''t understand it. Fortunately, he is protecting, otherwise I don''t know how many people want to bully Ling''er. What he said would not let Ling''er be bullied. Feng Feiling watched Leng Yeling treat her better and better, and he was slightly relieved. Leng Yeling was the young master of the Demon Sect, and in fact, this person was not very good at controlling. She must be Leng Yeling''s flesh and blood in order to make the other party willing to help her. Her cultivation will have to stagnate for more than a year before she can make progress. If it hadn''t been for many of the previous opportunities, she might have been able to resume cultivation long ago. Speaking of which, in order to calcte a Tang Guo, letting his cultivation level stagnate for three years is really not very cost effective. Thinking of Tang Guo, Feng Feiling''s heart sank again, wondering where this person had gone. She searched secretly for a long time, but she was missing. Is it... dead? It''s so dead, it''s really cheap for the other party. The disciples of the Demon Sect have been quite excited these days. It should be said that they have been in a state of excitement every day since Aunt Saint came to the Demon Sect. The only thing that puzzled them is that the saint''s aunt is a bit weird recently. She always likes to go out and pick up some "handicapped people" and take them back as disciples. Two brothers and sisters, Wen Yi and Gu Qin, take care of their "disabled" brothers and sisters every day. Over the past six months, Master will always take people out, and when hees back, he will throw two people at them, either with broken arms or legs, or the cultivation base is abolished, the meridians are abolished, and the spiritual root is abolished. While throwing them to take care of them, I will add, "This is your third, fourth, fifth, sixth..." The two were stunned from the beginning, but now they are numb. They did not understand Master''s preference for epting "disabled persons" as disciples. It might be... a special hobby? ? Later, they discovered that these "disabled people" gradually recovered and were still able to cultivate, and the speed of cultivation was not lower than that of them, and finally they felt a sense of crisis. When they talked asionally, they realized that these juniors and sisters were originally talented in cultivation. Because of conflicts with people, they were abolished, even if they were once talented, no matter how good their cultivation base was, once they became a waste, their forces would no longer value them. These geniuses are all a little arrogant. They didn''t know how many people had been offended. When they looked down, everyone naturally wanted to help them down. The Zongmen family would not care about useless waste. It was only when these geniuses were in despair that I saw everything clearly. I wanted to say that everything waste, but I didn''t expect a woman with a light gauze hat to appear and want to take them away. In despair, this is the only hope, no one refuses to agree. Chapter 538: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (34) Chapter 538: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (34) "Sister, are all Feng Feiling doing it?" Only Mo Yuntian understood that these people might be rted to Feng Feiling, but he was still surprised that so many geniuses were damaged in Feng Feiling''s hands. This Feng Feiling was even hotter than Mo Xiu. Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled faintly, "Brother Mo, the people involved in these things are not only Feng Feiling, but also Leng Yeling. Designed by Feng Feiling, the person who made the final shot was Leng Yeling." Mo Yuntian''s heart was shocked, and his expression a little angry, "This **** thing," after thinking about it, he was still not angry, "I''ll get him back." "Brother Mo, he is already obsessed with Feng Feiling. If you find it back, it will only deepen the contradiction and even worse..." Tang Guo paused and continued, "Feng Feiling will hate you, and you will be the one who will be counted. , Dont think she cant do it. You were originally hated by Feng Feiling because of Leng Yeling, but she was designed to die. "This..." Mo Yuntian was stunned for a while, before returning to his senses for a long time, "Is this true?" "Naturally it is true." Mo Yuntian swallowed, feeling a little nervous and worried, "Sister, is it a bit bad for you to leak secret secrets like this, isn''t it a bit bad? Will you be punished?" It''s not that Mo Yuntian is afraid of things, but the people who can spy on the secrets of heaven. If they leak too much, they will always be eaten back. Or there will be a sudden disaster and death. Anyway, in a word, the person who leaked the secret will not end well. "Don''t worry, when this world is gone, I won''t die." Tang Guoughed in a low voice, "It seems that I am not restricted by the secrets of heaven." She was more careful when she didn''t understand it before. Since letting her go, she found that she casually said that God seemed to be blind,pletely ignoring her, only treating her as a transparent person. So many times, she wondered where she came from, and why she kept traveling in these small worlds. To say that someone has harmed her, she hasn''t really been restrained. She can do whatever she wants. Even if this world is destroyed, the most serious thing is to continue to the next world without punishment at all. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help butmunicate with the system: "Tongzi, you have upgraded so many, do you remember anything?" [Sorry for the host, I still remember so much, there is nothing left. The system is quite regrettable, The host is big, maybe there will be a chance to know these secrets in the future, havent we encountered a fake system before? And I came from the Time and Space Administration, maybe there is another genuine system, what if I encounter it someday? At that time we will catch the genuine system and ask. "good idea." Tang Guo was still a little interested in that time-space administration, but he couldn''t feel the trace at all. If you really encounter a genuine system, you can really catch it and ask. [The host is big, how are you going to deal with Bai Wuqing? Seeing his appearance is dependent on you. He had never thought that a cold person like Bai Wuqing would quietly rely on the host''s side, a bit disorganized. [Bai Wuqing regrets his behavior that day. "So what?" Tang Guo smiled and whispered softly, "He gave up on it himself." Ok... Okay! The host is really indifferent and ruthless, holding a grudge, and always has its own set of principles. "We will leave this world when things are handled properly," Tang Guo said, "As for Bai Wuqing, let him regret it." s... the system sighed. Chapter 539: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (35) Chapter 539: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (35) Tang Guo looked at the group of small carrot heads in front of him, and it was hard to imagine that these people would be the powerhouses that would deter all parties in about ten years. Except for Wen Yi and Gu Qin, everyone else was picked up by her when she went out and went to various forces. When picking them up, basically everyone was particrly embarrassed, their eyes gloomy, and their original spirits were long gone. And these geniuses in front of them are full of energy, and their eyes are a little less proud and more stable. Every little face looked at her expression very seriously. They also came to the Demon Sect before they knew Tang Guo''s identity. Tang Guo was once a genius disciple of the Xingyue Sect, but was also dismantled from his spiritual roots and expelled from the sect. Originally, they were still a little ufortable, but because of simr experiences, they became infinitely close to Tang Guo. Even though she was only eighteen years old, a few years older than them, they were still willing to call her a master, and they also respected and admired her from the heart. She is saving herself, but they are being rescued. It is said that the master is more powerful than them. "You seem to be in a good mood?" Tang Guo smiled, "That''s good. Next, I will set up tasks for you. I hope you canplete them perfectly." Gu Qin is a very lively little girl with bright eyes, "Master, can we go out?" Since arriving in the Demon Sect, they have been ordered not to go out. "It''s time to go out." Tang Guo nodded and waved. A pile of white clothes and white gauze hats appeared on the ground. "But to go out, you have to wear uniform clothes and hats. No one is allowed to see. You can do whatever you look like, but you are not allowed to reveal your face and identity." "No problem, Master." Gu Qin ran to the pile of hats excitedly, with a look of joy, "The disciple thought it was a big deal. It turned out to be wearing a dress as good-looking as Master, but as mysterious as wearing it. My disciple really couldnt ask for it." Others also nodded quickly. When they first saw Master, they were attracted by her mystery. They always felt that she had an extraordinary background and was great everywhere. Don''t mention how happy it is to be able to wear the same now. If in the past, they did not bother to dress up and repeat with others, but now it is different, these are all given by the master. Just say that this light gauze hat is not something ordinary people can get. It can cover the spiritual sense. People who are much stronger than them can''t see their true colors. And these white dresses are all magic weapons, waterproof, fireproof and anti-attack, they are all treasures. "Your own talents are good. You can''t stay in the sect all the time and lead afortable life, so that you will not be used to living a good life, and you will develop a temperament like leisure and disagreement." The little turnip heads shook their heads quickly, but no, no matter how good the day is, they won''t let go of cultivation. How miserable it would be to survive in the cultivation world without the strength, they have already experienced it. When it was so dim and couldn''t see the light, they never wanted to experience it again. They have been trampled on their dignity by many people, and they have learned a lesson. "Even if you are not good at restoring bad work, and have not experienced a life and death crisis, you will not grow up." At this time, they agree that the life of the sect is indeed a little easier. "So next, you need to go to experience, experience, this is good for cultivation." Tang Guo took out many jade slips, "Here is the n I made for each of you, and selected your skills. The methods remain in it, and when you meet my requirements, you cane back." Theplexion of all the little turnips changed drastically, and Master was going to chase them. No, it''s for them to experience. They stared at the pile of jade slips, flexing their fists, looking at each other, full of contests. Chapter 540: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (36) Chapter 540: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (36) "Xiao Guo, don''t worry about them going out?" Bai Wuqing thought he knew her a little enough, butter found out that he didn''t know her even more. Thought she saved those people because of her talent. Leaving them in the Demon Sect is to protect them from growing. It seemed that he had expected it wrong. Those children were only 13 or 14 years old, and the younger ones were only seven years old. She was relieved to let them out. "Always grow." "I have taught them the basic survival skills they need, so that they can be killed by others. That is why they have no abilities. If they really die, as a master, I will help them avenge." That was their fate too. She couldn''t keep guarding them and let them grow. What she gave was always an opportunity. They seized it. It was because they were clever and couldn''t catch it. Then they couldn''t help it. She didn''t have any special feelings for them. At best, she saved them because of Feng Feiling. She used them to anger Feng Feiling, and she saved them and gave them a chance to rebirth. This is the reward. She doesn''t need to repay, as long as the only requirement is that they don''t betray her. "Xiaoguo, what on earth do you want to do?" Bai Wuqing was asking very seriously this time. He felt that everything she did was very purposeful. Who is this purpose aimed at? He also had a hunch, as if she would disappear after finishing everything. He didn''t take this inexplicable feeling seriously, but panicked about it. He thinks they have a long life and he has enough time to get to know her, get close to her, and impress her. Then he discovered that maybe he would never know which one is the real her. Whenever he thought that he knew enough, he discovered that she had another side. He approached her and seeded. But she didn''t seem to care, didn''t care about his approach, didn''t care about the friendship he showed, which made him very powerless. He thought he could use time to impress her. It has been more than a year, and he is even more sure, her heart is as hard as iron, want to impress? He doesn''t know if he can seed. The indifferent eyes that she sometimes showed were really cold and shocking, like ten thousand years of ice, how could it not melt. She smiled and groaned at people, it was better to say that the knife was hidden in the smile. She didn''t care what means she used, as long as she could achieve her goal. She is not afraid of other people''s eyes, just do whatever she wants. The more he understood this, the more he felt that the little fruit in the past was confined in a small shell and couldn''t move at all. Now she has broken through the shell, has freedom, and no longer restrains herself. And the shell in the past was him. "Elder Bai is very curious about what I am doing?" Tang Guo sneered, walked to him, and stared at him with that delicate and perfect face. The face that was close at hand was like a splendid flower blooming, dangling. Bai Wuqing was a little dizzy, "I naturally want revenge." revenge? "Feng Feiling?" Bai Wuqing quickly remembered that only Feng Feiling had an enemy with Tang Guo. Tang Guoughed softly, "Yes." "I will destroy everything she wants, but I will do everything in the opposite direction that the other party wants." She raised her head again, concentrating on the indifferent man in front of her, her lips curled slightly, "Are you surprised, I''m like this, full of calctions, not a simple person. For the purpose, I don''t hesitate to n so much and use so many people. .People like me are indeed not Elder Bai Chapter 541: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (37) Chapter 541: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (37) "Elder Bai, do you have any questions?" "If not, there is really no need for Elder Bai to stay in the Demon Sect. To be honest, there is someone who watches me all day long and feels ufortable." Bai Wuqing was speechless and asked one more sentence, "Are you not afraid that I will tell your n? Tell Feng Feiling?" "Elder Bai, you try it." Tang Guo looked at Bai Wuqing with a smile on his face, which made him a little creepy. He suddenly felt that this sentence should not be said. Although she was smiling, he really wanted to do it. It must be overwhelming. "I didn''t want to tell her." Bai Wuqing quickly exined, that face was still extremely cold, but there was more eagerness in his eyes, "Xiaoguo, I won''t tell other people your secret." [It copsed. The system sighed silently in the corner, and this white person waspletely battered. He shook his head, this is also traveling through time and space. From theparison between his host and this mysterious person, it fully proves that there is a big difference between traveling with memory and traveling without memory. Without memory, who knows what it will be like in the next life, whether it is a person or a dog, a good or a fool, ispletely out of control. Tang Guo nced at Bai Wuqing and grinned, "Elder Bai, I have never seen you so eager. I saw fear and panic from the bottom of your eyes." She stepped forward and stared at Bai Wuqing''s eyes, "You are afraid What, panic?" Naturally, I was afraid that you would be angry, and thought of it helplessly. For fear of her being angry, she was afraid of turning around and leaving, for fear that she would be indifferent to him, and would not even look at him. He found that he could never fully understand her, so he didn''t even dare to test her bottom line. He was afraid that if he identally missed a trial and made a mistake, if he jumped over, she would be disgusted. Bai Wuqing sighed inwardly, thinking of his previous decision, and said, "I n to return to Xingyue Gate." "Elder Bai finally remembered that you are a decent person." Bai Wuqing''s eyes shed a little with a smile, with some helplessness and affection, "I wille to youter." "You want toe?" Tang Guo was surprised, "Let Wen Ziqiu know, Elder Bai, you don''t want to work at Xingyue Gate, right?" Bai Wuqing thought to himself, he didn''t want to do it anymore, there would be no problem in staying in the Demon Sect. I''m afraid she won''t ept it and will drive him away. Xingyue Gate was not too important to him, that ce had be Wen Ziqiu''s word for words. He went back, just trying to figure out one thing, find out the truth of the day, and return her innocence. With the understanding by her side during this time, it is impossible for her to steal the treasure of the sect. As for framing Feng Feiling and wanting to destroy Feng Feiling''s spiritual roots, he thought that if she really made a move, a hundred Feng Feiling could not count her. Bai Wuqing bid farewell to Mo Yuntian, saying that he was only leaving temporarily and woulde back, shocking Mo Yuntian not knowing what to say. This decent elder, why does he always run to their Demon Sect? He couldn''t help butin in the group: "That Bai Wuqing, Ziyun, Chi Xiao, do you know?" [Mr Ziyun]: "I know, what''s wrong?" [True Monarch Chi Xiao]: "Not still in the Demon Sect, right?" "Wrong, I have left now, and just said goodbye to me, but what did he say, do you know? He actually said that he was only temporarily leaving and wille back." Mo Yuntian was unable to vomit, "I haunted our school girl all day, but I never thought that Bai Wuqing was so shameless and brazen." Chapter 542: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (38) Chapter 542: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (38) The three of them took Bai Wuqing out and discussed it again before they were reconciled. The other people in the group were paying attention in silence, and they were particrly envious of the three people and the school flower face. [Emanuel]: "I hope that in my lifetime, the school flower wille to our interster world once, and I want to meet the school flower." [General Billy]: "I might have a wish. The school flower wille to meet us once. In addition to not eating well, we are actually good at StarCraft. There are various high-tech products. Arrived." [Margaret]: "I also want to school flowers to our magical world, I will show her the most gorgeous magic in our magical world, and the magical curse." [Harold]: "I hope the school flower can witness the moment when I gather my godhead. This will definitely be the best gift for me." [Allen]: "Skinny Harold is daydreaming again, do you want to throw a pillow for you?" [Harold]: "The most hateful person in the wizarding world is Ellen. I cant find a second one. I hope that the school squad will not pay attention to Ellen, the bad guy. He is tall, big and ugly, like a fierce man. The beast, almost didn''t excrete disgusting saliva." [Allen]: "It''s better than some thin chickens that can be lifted up with one finger. A man is as small as an ant, and his mouth is still smelly. A fist can break him." [Yinhuan Sanren]: "Although I also want to see the school flowers, but considering the environment here, it is better not toe, but we want to go out." [Mission Fairy]: "Yes, I want to see school flowers, but the ce where we live is really not suitable for school flowers to be guests, just think about it." Tang Guo had been paying attention to the situation in the group. Yinhuan Sanren and Misty Fairy showed up in the group for very little time, which seemed to be rted to their living environment. This time she was a little curious and couldn''t help asking, "What environment do you live in? Is it dangerous?" "There is no danger, but there is no way to go out. With the strength of Yinhuan and I, there is no problem with self-preservation. Life is still interesting and not a dangerous ce. Its just that Im in this ce for too long. People are a little frustrated, we all guessed that if we want to get out of this ce, we are afraid of flying through the catastrophe," said the fairy misty. [Yinhuan scattered people]: "We have been here for a long time, watching many new peoplee in. From the beginning of excitement, to the decadence and despair, we ended up either dying here or confessing our fate and staying in one of the nes. survive." Huh? Hearing this, Tang Guo was even more curious, "Then what kind of world you live in, I always feel a little bit interesting." "School flower, I advise you not to be curious," Misty Fairy continued to speak, "Well, seeing you so curious, I will tell you what this world is. After all, there are many things that cannot be predicted. Have you mentioned the Rubik''s Cube?" "I heard it." Misty Fairy continued, "This is a Rubik''s Cube world, a spaceposed of six small nes, which rotates once a month. Unless you are willing to ept your fate and stay on one ne, you will not be teleported to the next ne. Otherwise, you can only keep rotating and repeating to the six nes to survive. Each rotation is very dangerous. Most ordinary people who fall into the Rubiks Cube world will choose to stay on a certain ne and stay in a certain ce. Face, it means that the Rubiks Cube world will never be created." Those who are unwilling to stay are those who want to go out. Chapter 543: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (39) Chapter 543: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (39) "Although I don''t know the consequences of staying, I can''t see it on the surface, but I always feel that something is wrong. Yinhuan and I are both monks. There is no problem with self-protection. There is no need to stay in one ce. So we showed up in the group very much. Less, because all kinds of strange and dangerous things will happen at any time." Magic world? Tang Guo traveled through so many small worlds, and it was the first time that he heard about this Rubik''s Cube world that rotates once a month, and he did feel a little bit curious. "Then how is your cultivation base? You can get rid of the Rubik''s Cube world if you are sure that you can get rid of the Rubik''s Cube world by crossing the robbery. [Yinhuan Sanren]: "I am the strength of thete stage of the Tribtion. My cultivation base has not improved for a long time, and Misty is the same. We all suspect that it is the Rubik''s Cube world that suppressed our cultivation base and blocked the secrets. Maybe we have no chance at all. The way to ovee the robbery is now looking for the cause. For this reason, even though they were curious about Tang Guo and wanted to see him, they didn''t want Tang Guo to go to the Rubik''s Cube world. This ce was too weird. What else did Tang Guo want to ask, Yinhuan Sanren and Misty Fairy left only one sentence: It''s time for a month. Then, the two disappeared together without saying a word. The group was quiet, Tang Guo also got out of the group, but the Rubik''s Cube world left some impression on her. Bai Wuqing hurriedly returned to the Xingyue Gate and made a quiet investigation. He wanted to find out the truth and wanted to return Tang Guo''s innocence. Maybe she doesn''t need it, he is toote to do this, but he still wants to do it. Unexpectedly, during this investigation, he found out many things he didn''t understand. This should be said after Feng Feiling entered the sect, Tang Guo worshipped his door first, and Feng Feiling entered the sect one yearter than Tang Guo. In the year Feng Feiling didnt enter the sect, Xiaoguo hadnt thought about him yet. She was actually not a noisy person. As his disciple, she was also well-behaved and never did anything beyond the rtionship between master and disciple. . Everyone in the sect had the impression of her that she spoke few words, was not arrogant or impetuous, had good talent, worked hard, and was a person worth learning. After Feng Feiling entered the sect, Tang Guo''s reputation gradually deteriorated. If he talks too much, he will deliberately approach him, please him, and still work hard in cultivation. But everyone''s impression of her is that she is scheming, able to calcte, and has a bad heart. She is not a righteous person, and she is more arrogant and looks down on talented disciples. In thisparison, Bai Wuqing could see the doubt from it. He stripped away his cocoons, and finally found a female disciple who was closer to Tang Guo and often came to Tang Guo. The female disciple was suddenly summoned by Bai Wuqing, and she was very frightened. She tremblingly came to Bai Wuqing''s head, her body trembling, and she lowered her head and dared not look at Bai Wuqing. She bowed her hand and bowed, "The disciple has seen Elder Bai, I don''t know why Elder Bai called his disciples?" She was scared, afraid that some of the things she had done before would be exposed. Now that Tang Guo has disappeared, she shouldn''t have been afraid of anything, but she was afraid that Bai Wuqing suddenly remembered something wrong. "The elder is looking for you. You should understand what it is, and be able to find you urately. How can you hide the things you did?" In one sentence, the female disciple''s face was pale, and she knelt on the ground with a thump, "Elder Bai, disciple... disciple... someone asked the disciple to do that. The disciple was just a momentary obsession. The other party gave very good conditions, disciple. The mind is bewildered." Bai Wuqing''s face sank, "Speak carefully, don''t miss the next one." Chapter 544: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (40) Chapter 544: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (40) "It was Feng Feiling who gave the disciple the advantage, and asked the disciple to tell Tang Guo that Elder Bai likes cute little girls." "Feng Feiling also asked his disciples to give Tang Guo an idea. He said that if he wanted to attract Elder Bais attention, he had to show up in front of Elder Bai from time to time, and vote for Elder Bais preferences. melt." "Feng Feiling also asked his disciples to spread rumors about Tang Guo, which is not a good thing. In fact, Tang Guo was mostly cultivating except for Elder Bai, and had no contact with other disciples of the sect." When Bai Wuqing left the Xingyue Gate, the words of the female disciple echoed in his mind. So, all of this is because Xiao Guoxin is pleased with him, so that he can change his nature and choose his preferences? This thing is weird. He doesn''t like cute little girls, and he doesn''t like noisy and people who approach him on purpose. Feng Feiling clearly knew that his dislike was specifically to induce Xiaoguo and make him hate Xiaoguo. He didn''t quite understand, what was Feng Feiling''s purpose in doing this, just to make him hate Xiao Guo? What is the hatred between her and Xiao Guo? The theft of Zongmen''s Supreme Treasure was indeed made by Xiaoguo himself. He took the video and watched it, and found something strange. Xiao Guo''s expression was a bit sluggish at the time, and his actions didn''t look like a normal person, as if he was controlled by others. Although there is no evidence, it can already be proved that something must have temporarily controlled Xiao Guo''s mind. Remembering that she was dragged away by the waste of Linggen, and said that she wanted to take back his likes, Bai Wuqing felt a little sad and regretful. He returned to the Demon Sect, took an eager step, and desperately wanted to see her. Seeing her squatting in the Lingzhi Garden, quietly fiddled with Lingzhi, he unknowingly let go of his steps. "Elder Bai came back so soon?" She didn''t raise her head, her white fingers buried Lingzhi in the soil, her tone was a bit sarcasm, as if she was mocking him, a decent monk who ran to the Demon Sect all day long. "Elder Bai is wandering?" Tang Guo wiped her hands, raised her head, and saw Bai Wuqing looking at her with aplicated expression. She didn''t care, she went to the side and sat down to drink tea, "What do you think?" Bai Wuqing chose to sit on the other side, brewing for a moment, ready to say something, and found that whatever he said, it seemed to be of no avail. "Little fruit." "Ok?" Bai Wuqing was very weak, and Feng Feiling asked Xiao Guo to tell him his "likes", which aroused his disgust. In fact, Xiao Guo was not an annoying person. He used to feel a little impatient with her, but actually he didn''t want to admit how he felt in his heart for such a person who likes to calcte, and chose to escape. "Xiaoguo, I don''t like someone who is full of calctions. If this person is you, I can''t help it not." Bai Wuqing finally expressed his intentions, "I don''t know, whether we can start again." Tang Guo smiled, "Elder Bai likes daydreaming too, do you want me to pass you a pillow?" "Elder Bai, look at the spiritual nts in the whole garden," Tang Guo pointed to the lush greenery. "All kinds of scarce elixir can be found here. It can be said that the entire cultivation world, the magic sect''s spiritual nt garden. There must be the most variety." Bai Wuqing was puzzled, and didn''t understand what Tang Guo wanted to express. "Elder Bai, look for it in this spiritual nting garden. Is there something called regret elixir in it?" At Tang Guo''s gaze, Bai Wuqing squirmed his lips, his eyes dimmed, and the corners of his mouth were a bit bitter, "No." "That''s not it, Elder Bai, I have all medicine here, but there is no regret medicine." Chapter 545: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (41) Chapter 545: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (41) "Then Elder Bai has anything else?" "Gone." Tang Guo stood up and walked outside, "I won''t be with him." Bai Wuqing quickly stood up and followed her, she took a step, and he followed. When she stopped, he stopped, not too far away. Tang Guo turned around, staring at this cold man, and smiled, "Elder Bai, what are you doing with me, do you want to be a stalker too, don''t you stop?" "No..." Bai Wuqing said innocently, "Xiaoguo, I didn''t want to disturb you, nor did I intend to follow you all the time, but my legs don''t know what''s going on, I can''t help it, I can''t help but follow you behind go." Tang Guo almost didn''tugh. This excuse was too funny. Bai Wuqing, what a calm and gentle person, did not expect to have such a thick face. "Okay! This leg is out of control, you really can''t me Elder Bai." Tang Guo shook his head, turned and left. Without any hesitation, Bai Wuqing hurriedly followed. When Tang Guo returned to the room, he stood by the door. Hearing someoneing out inside, he hurriedly moved away, as if I just couldn''t control my legs, and could make peopleugh to death. [Host, I didn''t expect Bai Wuqing to be such Bai Wuqing, so cheeky. Let him have a real experience of this knowledgeable system. He secretly observed Tang Guo and found that she did not hesitate because of this, but nned to change her mind, and silently counted a wax for Bai Wu. Then, the entire Demon Sect''s people discovered a situation, no matter where the saint woman goes, as long as she leaves the room, Bai Wuqing will always follow her far behind. He didn''t do anything else, just followed, looking at their saintly aunt with affectionate eyes. But the saint aunt didn''t care at all. At first, they all hated Bai Wuqing a little bit, butter they felt that Bai Wuqing was still a bit pitiful. In this way, Tang Guo led the development of the Demon Sect and quietly expanded the Demon Sect. Unknowingly, the Demon Sect had already brought many small and medium-sized schools into its sphere of influence. From the beginning, they would rename those sects to Mozong Fenruo, andter the name did not change, and only sent two powerful demon sects to shock those sects. This has also led to the fact that many sects do not even know that the scope of the Demon Sect has grown to an incredible level. Everyone in Mozong knows that Aunt Saint has a special hobby, epting "disabled people" as apprentices. Up to now, there are almost twenty disciples of Aunt Saintess. At first they were all "disabled people". Later, all of them were amazing. They had to admire the vision of Aunt Saintess, among the "disabled" Everyone can pick up the baby, fix it, make a patch, it is perfect, and each one is a genius from a thousand. Every time the geniuses who were persecuted by Feng Feiling, Tang Guo could not fail to ept them, and by the way, they were included in the demon sect together. At first, Feng Feiling would know that these sects were included by the Demon Sect. Later, the Demon Sect only sent strong people over, and Feng Feiling did not find anything wrong at all. Leng Yeling stayed with Feng Feiling wholeheartedly, and hadn''t paid much attention to Demon Sect in recent years. Every time I return to the Demon Sect, I can see huge changes, all in a good direction. Because of selfishness, Leng Yeling never revealed to Feng Feiling that Tang Guo was in the Demon Sect and was still the saint aunt of the Demon Sect. Many people outside are very curious about where the saint aunt of the Demon Sect is. On this day, Tang Guo put on a light gauze hat, Mo Yuntian saw this and quickly stood up, "Sister, where are we going this time?" Chapter 546: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (42) Chapter 546: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (42) "Saint Yuanzong." Mo Yuntian was a little surprised, "Sister, are you sure it is Saint Yuanzong?" Saint Yuanzong is a big sect no less than Xingyue Gate, this time the girl is nning toe to a big one? Mo Yuntian twitched his mouth, he really wanted to be quiet. But I couldn''t help but curiously asked, "Sister, who is the disabled person this time?" No wonder he asked, every time Tang Guo went out in the past few years, did he find fewer disabled people? Although it was repairedter, it was always disabled. He filtered the various young geniuses of Saint Yuanzong one by one, a little hesitant, "The most popr genius in thest two years is Ji Chengshan. But Ji Chengshan is twenty years old this year, about the same age as your sister." He was startled suddenly, but he did not expect that the school girl had already lived in this world for many years. Going further, he always felt that she might leave at any time. She did things decisively and neatly, and did not procrastinate at all. It seemed that there was a way to deal with things here early and leave, which made Mo Yuntian ufortable. "It''s him." Tang Guo smiled, "Brother Mo, let''s go, he is dead if he iste." Mo Yuntian didn''t hesitate, and quickly picked out the disciples, and went to Saint Yuanzong with the people. But Bai Wuqing naturally followed behind. In this regard, Mo Yuntian didn''t bother to care about him. At this time, something was happening in Saint Yuanzong. Feng Feiling of Xingyue Gate didn''t know how to forge an enmity with Saint Yuanzong''s genius disciple Ji Chengshan. The two nned to go to the life and death arena, and the sect masters of the two schools also came to witness this. "Chengshan, are you sure you want a life and death contest?" The Sect Master of Saint Yuanzong was a little worried, "That Feng Feiling is not easy to provoke. You will only survive a life and death challenge. Are you sure?" Ji Chengshan frowned, "Sect Master, this is not something I''m sure or unsure about. I have never done that. If she wants topete between life and death, then life and death is better." "Oh...Chengshan, she is in the fit stage, so you are only in the stage of distraction." This is what the Sect Master Shengyuan worried about. After this, Ji Chengshan was alive and well. "Chengshan, or you simply admit that, and you will be able to save your life if you abolish your cultivation base." Ji Chengshan''s talent is so good that Sect Master Shengyuan couldn''t bear his death. Even if it is abolished, there is at least one life left, and there is unlimited hope in life, not without the chance of recovery. "impossible!" Ji Chengshan''s face became cold, admitting that it was absolutely impossible, and Ji Chengshan couldn''t do that kind of thing. He is talented, and I don''t know how many female sisters around him admire him. How could she tortured a female sister to death, who happened to be Feng Feiling''s friend. "Ji Chengshan, what are you trying to do, don''t hurry up and die." Feng Feiling stood on the stage of life and death, with a look of jealousy, "Today, I will avenge Pei Xue and personally send you the viin into hell." Regardless of everyone''s obstruction, Ji Chengshan jumped onto the stage of life and death with a sword. "I said it, that was not what I did, I just passed by there." Feng Feiling''s face became cold, "Everyone saw that you took Pei Xue abducted. Who did it if you didn''t do it? You didn''t expect that I would pass by there and run into your evil deeds. Pei Xue has grown up. With an overwhelming face, its not impossible for you to be surprised when you see it. Hypocrite, you just do it, you dont even care about admitting it, bah!" Ji Chengshan actually didn''t know how to exin it. What was annoyed was that many people said that he took Pei Xue away. Chapter 547: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (43) Chapter 547: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (43) "Sister, aren''t we going to Saint Yuanzong? It doesn''t seem to be the direction to Saint Yuanzong, right?" Mo Yuntian didn''t understand why Tang Guo hade to this remote magic repair town first. There is a lot of chaos here, and there are demons who cultivate by eating monks everywhere. Ordinary monks don''t dare toe to the remote town of magic repair at all. "Go find someone." Tang Guo''s direction was very clear, and Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing didn''t understand who she was looking for here. [Host, I found it. That guy was in an inn and was about to take the medicine Feng Feiling gave him. "Which direction?" The system quickly informed that Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing saw Tang Guo, who was still walking quickly, and ran in a certain direction. They didn''t think too much, and quickly jumped away. Tang Guo kicked a room open. There was an ugly face and a ck robe inside. He saw a slender beautying in. He stopped swallowing the pills and stared at him. Tang Guo couldn''t move his eyes. Bai Wuqing''s indifferent face was filled with coldness and sorrow, and he stepped up to stand in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo passed him and walked in front of Mo Xiu. Bai Wuqing: "..." "Beauty, are you here specifically to find me?" Mo Xiu himself was very powerful, he didn''t think Tang Guo could do anything to him, he only looked at Tang Guo with obsessive eyes. Even if this light gauze hat covers her face, she can be judged to be a beauty based on her figure alone. Last time he hadn''t got enough, because of some people''s request, he had to directly destroy the flowers. This time the beauty brought it up by herself, and she had to say anything in a good way. Tang Guo nced at the jade bottle in Demon Xiu''s hand. It contained a precious pill that Feng Feiling gave him that could break through the cultivation base. When Mo Xiu saw Tang Guo paying attention to his pill bottle, he was overjoyed, "Want? You take care of the uncle, and I will give you this pill." Bai Wuqing pursed the corners of his mouth. If it weren''t for fear of damaging her, he would definitely have cut this man''s head with a sword. What else did Mo Xiu want to say, Tang Guo easily grabbed the pill bottle. "Feng Feiling gave it to you." Mo Xiu''s face changed, how did the other party know? Feng Feiling did have a deal with him. The price was that he had to do one thing. The reward was this pill. After taking it, he could jump two levels in a row. "What do you mean?" Mo Xiu already felt that something was wrong, and wanted to turn around and run away. However, Tang Guo''s movements were too fast. He only felt severe pain in his body. When he looked down, it turned out that Tang Guo had stabbed his dantian with a knife and stirred by the way. Twice. Feeling the power in his body gradually dissipating, Mo Xiu showed a hideous face, and a crazy color shed under his eyes. He nned toe and die. Bai Wuqing took a step ahead of him, cut off hisst struggle, and gave him all his hands and feet. Pick off. When Bai Wuqing retracted the sword, he didn''t see Tang Guo''s strange gaze, and said with some joy in his heart, "I think he wants to explode with hisst power, so he will shoot first." Mo Xiu kept staring until Tang Guo fed the pill to a mouse, and saw the mouse''s body exploded into a cloud of blood, and his pale face became paler. He gritted his teeth and cursed in a low voice, "Feng Feiling!" Fooling him! If he really took this pill, he was afraid that it would be simr to this mouse, and this woman would be really snake-hearted. Chapter 548: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (44) Chapter 548: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (44) "Pei Xue is my friend of Feng Feiling, I really didn''t expect her to encounter such a thing." Standing on the arena of life and death, Feng Feiling nced at Ji Chengshan who was dying on the arena, and pointed at Ji Chengshans neck with a sword, Ji Chengshan, Pei Xue has no grievances with you, even if you love her and are rejected by her, you shouldnt Treat her with such cruel methods." Ji Chengshany weakly on the ground, his vision was a bit blurred, but he could still see Feng Feiling''s expression clearly at this time. Under the awe-inspiring appearance of justice, the pleasure hidden in his eyes made him wonder. He didn''t know Feng Feiling before, nor did he have any grudges. And that Pei Xue had only seen two sides, said two sentences, as for the thing that said he loves Pei Xue, there is nothing at all, and the torturing of women is not what Ji Chengshan did. He didn''t understand why Feng Feiling was sure to do it, and so many eyewitnesses suddenly appeared, saying that he kidnapped Pei Xue who had no cultivation. Yes, Pei Xue is a woman who can''t cultivate, and her appearance is indeed overwhelming. Even if she is born unable to cultivate, herprehension ability is also very important to the Pei family. She is not able to practice, but she can understand a practice thoroughly and exin it to others, which is also a rare ability. He once talked to Pei Xue, but he encountered something that he didn''t understand in the exercises, so he seriously asked for advice. To Pei Xue, he only had some respect and admiration, and he had no other thoughts. So many evidences now show that he tortured Pei Xueling to death. Except for the Sect Master Shengyuan, no one may believe that he is innocent. He wanted to prove his innocence in the ring, but he didn''t expect Feng Feiling''s strength to be too terrifying. He was no opponent at all. Now he was about to die in Feng Feiling''s hands, still dying unjustly, and infinite unwillingness grew in his heart. "Today, I, Feng Feiling, will kill this vicious person here." Feng Feiling lifted his chin, gave Ji Chengshan a condescending look, genius! Ah! This is Saint Yuanzong''s genius Ji Chengshan, the one who saw her in the hands of a group of demonic cultivators in pain, but loves Pei Xueen, and even prefers to give up practice for Pei Xue. In this life, she personally delivered Pei Xue to Mo Xiu''s hands, and let Ji Chengshan watch the tragic situation of Pei Xue''s death, not to mention how happy she was. Right now, this Ji Chengshan had to die in her hands, still carrying such a heinous reputation. She is a genius who hates this world so much, she will slowly kill all these geniuses. It has been almost five years since Tang Guo began to nt geniuses in her hands one by one, she was really excited and happy. Now she is also in the fit period, and some famous geniuses in the future will all be designed by her. Even if he didn''t die, he would have lost his cultivation base, or the opportunity would be lost, and the sect would have fallen into disarray, and it would be impossible to grow again. She also paid special attention to these people. After their chances were destroyed, these people had no news at all. It can be seen that everyone has long been obscured, maybe they are dead. Ji Chengshan didn''t miss the craze and craziness in Feng Feiling''s eyes. He looked happy and excited. "Ji Chengshan, now I will avenge Pei Xue!" Feng Feiling raised his sword, and cut it towards Ji Chengshan''s neck. On the stage of life and death, no one stopped, and those who went up were voluntary. Even the Sect Master Saint Yuan could only watch, but finally turned his head away. "Kang Dang--" With the sound of the long swordnding, a woman in white wearing a light gauze hat fell on the stage of life and death. It was she who shot down Feng Feilings sword. Feng Feiling was even forced to step back several steps, looking at the person in front of him incredibly. People look a bit angry. "Who are you? Do you know this is the stage of life and death?" Chapter 549: The Sister of the Disappeared Spirit Root Chapter 549: The Sister of the Disappeared Spirit Root Ji Chengshan thought he was bound to die, and he heard the sound of the sword being knocked down. He opened his eyes and saw only the back of a slender woman. He was a little surprised. Someone dared to intervene in the duel of life and death? He only heard the woman in white say, "Who am I? They all call me Auntie Saint." Ji Chengshan was surprised, the saint aunt of the Demon Sect? Mo Yuntian stood in the crowd and wiped his sweat. The girl never yed cards ording tomon sense. This life and death stage dared to interrupt the duel between the two sides. "From the Demon Sect?" Feng Feiling frowned, and nced at Leng Yeling below the stage, as if asking, how did your Demon Sect people get here to do harm to her. Leng Yeling''s body was a little stiff, and she jumped to Feng Feiling''s side, looking at Tang Guo with an unhappy expression, "Why are you here?" "Naturally, I''m here to save people." Tang Guo said with a smile but not a smile. She pointed to Ji Chengshan who was lying on the ground, "I want to save him." Feng Feiling said coldly, "This is the stage of life and death. Since it hase up, it means that both of us will fight for life and death. No one has the right to stop it. Auntie Saint, right? It depends on you. Brother Ling has something to do with me, I don''t care about it, you should go down quickly." Leng Yeling''s heart warmed when he was talking about this. Ling''er still cares about him after being with Ling''er for so long. Even if he asionally bes indifferent to him, at least he is different in Ling''er''s heart. "This is not the Demon Sect, you can''t tolerate you, Ling''er doesn''t care anymore, don''t you go down?" Leng Yeling said impatiently, he really did not expect Tang Guo toe. Being obediently bad in Demon Sect, I have toe here to anger Ling''er. "What you, you, you, you don''t say anything when you see your aunt, you junior, it''s really rude." Leng Yeling''s face was dark, "What are you talking about?" "Isn''t it? You shouldn''t call me aunt?" "Tang Guo!!" Leng Yeling was finally so angry that he forgot where it was, and in front of Feng Feiling, he couldn''t help but yelled out. After yelling, he felt that something was wrong. Feng Feiling caught Leng Yeling, "What do you call her?" Her expression was unclear. If she heard it correctly, Leng Yeling just called Tang Guo, right? Seeing that Leng Yeling couldn''t deceive, she had to say, "She is Tang Guo." "What?" How could it be possible? Feng Feiling stared at Leng Yeling with a wounded look. He must have known it a long time ago. Why did he even cheat her? Her heart was in a mess. Shouldn''t Tang Guo be deprived of Linggen, she just couldn''t resist the blow just now, what''s the matter? What happened after Tang Guo disappeared? "Brother Ye Ling, are you lying to me?" "Tang Guo is actually in the Demon Sect, could it be... it''s you..." Leng Yeling was confused and quickly exined, "Ling''er, listen to my exnation, it''s not what you think. I don''t know how she went to the Demon Sect. I just didn''t tell you because she was afraid of your misunderstanding. I''ve been in the Demon Sect and didn''t even think about it." Feng Feiling believed Leng Yeling''s words. The other party''s eager appearance didn''t seem to be united with Tang Guo. As for why Tang Guo became the saint aunt of the Demon Sect, there may be other reasons. But she will not express the exnation of believing in Leng Yeling, "Brother Yeling, you really disappointed me. She killed me once, and now she wants to stop me from avenging Pei Xue, she is obviously uneasy, you Even indulging her in the Demon Sect." "Everyone, this saint aunt of the Demon Sect is Tang Guo who was expelled from my Xingyue Sect at the beginning. She stole the sect''s most precious treasure and failed to persecute me. Zong." Feng Feiling said loudly to the surroundings, "Now she has to intervene in the duel of life and death to prevent me from killing Ji Chengshan to avenge my friends. I really don''t understand why she has to fight me everywhere." Chapter 550: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (46) Chapter 550: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (46) The onlookers looked at each other, their gazes full of scrutiny fell on Tang Guo, trying to prate through the veiled straw hat to see clearly the true face of this woman, whether it was Tang Guo. Tang Guo simply took off the hat by raising her hand, revealing a delicate and perfect face. The corners of her lips were lightly hooked, and there was no panic that half of her face was broken. She stood quietly on the stage of life and death like this, "My name is indeed Tang Guo, and as Feng Feiling said, my spiritual root was destroyed by someone and expelled from the Star Moon Gate. As for how to get into the Demon Sect, this It shouldnt be your concern. Im not a disciple of the Xingyue Gate. I can go wherever I want. No one can care about it. "And why should I stop Feng Feiling from killing Ji Chengshan," Tang Guo chuckled, "You can''t understand her, I always want to destroy her." Feng Feiling was a little stunned when she heard Tang Guo confessed in her own mouth. When she reacted, she resented, "Obviously you did not seed in me, and you eat bad results, because you are not used to me, you have to stop me from killing the viin Ji Chengshan. , Dont I want to avenge my friends?" Seeing Feng Feiling''s righteous face and hating to avenge his friend immediately, Tang Guo sneered. "Pei Xue, really your good friend?" "Naturally." Feng Feiling said without even wanting to think about it, she didn''t know what happened, she was a little flustered inside. She nned everything very well, it can be said to be seamless. Most of the magic repair had already taken the pill and died of self-protection. No one else will know her n. Pei''s family is also here, and they are very dissatisfied with Tang Guo''s sudden appearance. But the people of Demon Sect were not easy to provoke, and Mo Yuntian came. Even if he didn''t speak, looking at his attitude, he seemed to be on Tang Guo''s side. And Tang Guo is also the aunt of the Demon Sect Saintess, that mysterious woman, the Pei family thinks you can wait and see. "Feng Feiling, you are a vicious woman!!" Without waiting for Tang Guo to say anything, the demonic cultivator who had been watching from below couldn''t help it. He knew that he would not end well, but the woman who harmed him should not be better off. Now, anyway, he still had his life, if he really took that pill, he would really be dead. The sudden sound made everyone startled. Mo Yuntian received Tang Guo''s signal and brought the magic repair to the stage of life and death. The magic cultivation that eats the monk has a **** breath all over his body, which is an evil and ufortable breath. He stood up, and everyone understood that there must be many monks'' lives in the hands of this demon cultivator, and could not help showing a bit of disgust towards him. Why the demon sect is not so much rejected by the decent sect is because the monks of the demon sect are only given the name of a demon cultivator, and they do not cultivate by eating a cultivator. Except for their bad name, they are simr to ordinary cultivators. When Feng Feiling saw that Demon Cultivator, he felt a little ufortable. "Who are you?" She still asked calmly. What about the magic repair she was looking for? As for why she was looking for this magic repair, this person was one of the few people who had harmed her in the previous life. The other people''s whereabouts were uncertain, and she also happened to meet each other, just to kill two birds with one stone. Mo Xiu couldn''t helpughing, "Who am I, Feng Feiling, I have been doing magic repair for many years, and my heart is really not as vicious as a woman like you." He looked at the suspicious gazes of the people present, "Feng Feiling is the most vicious woman, and Pei Xue''s death was ultimately caused by her." "You nonsense." Chapter 551: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (47) Chapter 551: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (47) Feng Feiling''s heart was upset, but her face was calm. She looked at Tang Guo with a sarcasm and bright smile on her public face. "Tang Guo, in order to frame me, you did not hesitate to collude with demons!" Tang Guo smiled, "Oh...really?" She nced at the Demon Xiu, a crazy color shed across his face, and directly took out an image stone. "Is what I said is true or false, you can see what is left in it." Before Feng Feiling could react, he activated the image stone, allowing everyone to watch the images in the image stone. This is a somewhat gloomy room, but you can still clearly see the situation in the room. There were two people, one was Mo Xiu himself, and the other was Feng Feiling. Hearing Feng Feiling said from the inside, he should get a precious pill as a reward, and let Mo Xiu deal with someone. This person is Pei Xue. They saw Feng Feiling''s hideous face and said that they would make Pei Xue die miserably, and let Mo Xiu y whatever he wanted. Everyone''s eyes widened, and Pei''s family was even more surprised and angry. As for the Sovereign of Saint Yuanzong, he was relieved. Now that the evidence is conclusive, Ji Chengshan''s grievance has been cleared. Wen Ziqiu was also stunned for a moment. He couldn''t believe that the crazy face and revengeful woman in the image stone screen was his beloved Feng Feiling. Leng Yeling couldn''t help taking a step back, looking at Feng Feiling with a strange look. If Feng Feiling retaliated against Tang Guo, it was Tang Guo who framed her and wanted to destroy her spiritual roots, that would be nothing wrong. And it seems that Pei Xue has never done anything to be sorry for Feng Feiling, right? Long ago, he discovered that Feng Feiling was sometimes extreme. But why did he like her? Even if she was full of shorings, he could still tolerate her. He liked her deeply, because when he waspletely wiped out, when he woke up, he was dragged into a cave by a little girl to hide, and he opened his eyes and saw the little girl in red. He knew at a nce Up her. Even if he waster brought back to the Demon Sect by Mo Yuntian, he never forgot. Fortunately, he met her againter. If he hadn''t seen the image in the image stone with his own eyes, he would never believe that the person who harmed Pei Xue was actually Feng Feiling. He said viciously, if you want to make Pei Xue not want to live, let the demon cultivator want to y. How to y, as many people as you want to y. Feng Feiling had never expected that the demon cultivator was so cunning that he would leave the image stone and record these scenes while she was not paying attention. Tang Guo hadn''t thought of this. Not all of the timeline of the story could be clear to her. Everything can change the timeline. Originally, she was nning to find Pei Xue first. Before she could react, she heard Feng Feiling and Ji Chengshan''s life and death fight, and she understood that Pei Xue had been killed, and it was not as good as heaven. Just like those geniuses who were picked back by her, she is not the savior, she can pick them back easily, and can''t pick them back, and can only say that the gleam of life does not belong to them. "Ling''er, is this really what you did?" Leng Yeling was the least eptable. This woman in red has always been a warm sun in his heart. It was this warm sun thatsted until he grew up, and finally personally avenged his blood. Feng Feiling pursed her lips, herplexion shed crazily, "So what?" "Don''t you like me? Why, just because I killed Pei Xue, you think I am vicious, don''t you think why I hurt Pei Xue?" Listening to Feng Feiling''s words bing more and more outrageous, the Pei family finally couldn''t help it, "Xue''er has always been a good girl. Why did you say that she was right to you? What kind of hatred do you want to do to her?" Chapter 552: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (48) Chapter 552: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (48) Today is the worst day since Feng Feiling was reborn. She never thought that she, a rebirth person, would actually fall to this point. Obviously she seized all the secrets, step by step, stepping under her feet all the geniuses she disliked. Only Pei Xue and Ji Chengshan are left. Ji Chengshan is also about to die in her hands. As for a Leng Yeling, she has already thought about the oue of the other party. On the day that Leng Ye Ling crossed the robbery, she would tell Leng Yeling all the truth, including the one who dragged Leng Yeling who was thrown out by the Leng family into the cave. This is her revenge for Leng Yeling, causing Leng Yeling to be upset, die under the thunder, and be frustrated and ashes. Only then can she repay the hatred of being tortured by the Destroyed Lingyuan and a group of demons. Leng Yeling likes it, it doesn''t belong to her at all, she has always been very clear. If it hadn''t been for Leng Yeling to open her eyes and see that she was the one who thought she had saved him, he would never have looked at her. She is not rare for the love of these men, no love canpare to absolute strength. In this life, after she had avenged her enemies and pulled the high-ranking people off the altar, she only pursued strength. She is going to ascend to the immortal realm, what Leng Yeling is. But she didn''t expect that before she finished her revenge, she had made a mistake in the matter of Pei Xue. The magic repair exploded and died without taking the pill, and even left evidence of her dealing with Pei Xue, and showed the image to everyone. Facing countless people''s surprised and disgusting eyes, Feng Feiling remembered herst life, and the same was true. That''s how those hateful people viewed her. "I deal with Pei Xue, not because of you." Feng Feiling couldn''t find a good excuse for the time being. Anyway, Pei Xue was dead, so he used it again to pour dirty water on Pei Xue''s body. "She looked to me shamelessly that day and said that she was pleased with you and asked me to give you to her. If I didn''t give her, she would not treat me as a friend. She also said that she could not cultivate and could only live the longest. One hundred years, let me fulfill her." "She Pei Xue provoked me first!" Feng Feiling looked obsessive and crazy, with a few tears in his eyes, "Brother Ye Ling, I just can''t help it anymore. For so many years, you have been by my side. I really can''t help it. Someone else hit your attention." "I told her it was impossible, do you know what she said in the end?" "She said that if I don''t give you to her, she will find a way on her own. With her smart brain, she will definitely grab you." "Now you look at me with such a look, I..." Feng Feiling was injured, "Forget it, it was Pei Xue that I killed." She looked at Peis family, You want toe to me for revenge, juste, Im not afraid of you, Im the one who hurt Pei Xue, but she provokes me first, Feng Feiling just cant be used to it. A man''s bitch, she deserves it when she is dead." After Feng Feiling said these words, many people felt that she did this for a reason. If Pei Xue didn''t want to steal Leng Yeling, she wouldn''t let Feng Feiling get revenge. Even the Pei family hesitated, they were embarrassed enough to ask Xue Xue to do this. Wen Ziqiu breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a little jealous again, Ling''er actually did this for Leng Yeling, and now she still suspects her, it''s really worthless for Ling''er. He walked to Feng Feiling''s side, "Ling''er, let''s go back with the teacher." He nced at Pei''s family, "Ling''er did something wrong with Pei Xue, but she also found it by herself. There is something wrong, my Xingyue Gate will give you a certain amount ofpensation to the Pei family, and Patriarch Pei wille to my Xingyue Gate to discuss specific matters." The originally dissatisfied Pei family hesitated, did not agree in person, but did not refuse, in fact, they were already calcting how much they would benefit from the Xingyue Gate. No matter how clever Pei Xue''s brain is, he can''t cultivate. Now that people are dead, it is better to use this to gain some benefits. Tang Guo nced at Feng Feiling, wanting to escape so easily, not so easy, there are many things waiting for Feng Feiling. She used the sword to pick Ji Chengshan who was still lying on the ground, "Master Ji, can you still get up?" Chapter 553: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (49) Chapter 553: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (49) "Tongzi, give me the Soul Gathering Talisman." [Ok, the host is big. Soul Gathering Talisman, this is not a simple Soul Gathering Talisman. The method of magic repair is very cruel, everyone is a monk, in order not to be found out the truth, fighting between the monks, thest party is defeated and died, it is really frightening. Especially in this matter, with the treacherous demon cultivator, Pei Xue''s soul will definitely not be left, and it will definitely be scattered. The Soul Gathering Talisman that Tang Guo took out was obtained in the world of the Immortal Realm. This thing is not easy to find in the Immortal Realm. It was because she had a high enough status in the first ce to get so many. She asked the location of the killing Pei Xue from Mo Xiu''s mouth, and went with the soul gathering charm. As for the magic repair, after she announced the truth, she killed the opponent with a single sword. How could she let this person who abused innocent women be let go. Bai Wuqing had already followed Tang Guo inseparably, watching her stay somewhere, and took out something simr to a talisman. After a while, a little light around her gradually gathered together, forming a slim figure. He didn''t know Pei Xue, nor had he seen it, but he could tell from the soul that this was a very beautiful woman. However, no matter how beautiful a woman was, he couldn''t attract his attention, and his attention quickly fell on Tang Guo. Just listen to her: "Pei Xue?" Pei Xue was at a loss for a moment, and quickly thought about her previous experience, remembering what she had been treated by an ugly magic repair. Tang Guo briefly exined Feng Feiling''s defense before, and with Pei Xue''s clever mind, she knew at once that Feng Feiling was the one who harmed her. "Why is she killing me?" Pei Xue copsed a bit. When she heard that the Pei family had promised Wen Ziqiu''spensation and did not pursue Feng Feiling''s fault, she couldn''t help crying. She has done so much for the Pei family. If it weren''t for her extraordinaryprehension, she could see through the essence of a practice at a nce, and she could find ws at a nce by looking at other people''s moves. Can the Pei family grow from a small family to today''s upper-middle family? Pei Xue suddenly felt that she was so worthless, whether it was the Pei family or Feng Feiling, who she was devoted to as a close friend. A few years ago, Feng Feiling had met her. She knew that Feng Feiling hadn''t improved her cultivation level for many years. She looked through countless exercise books and finally found a way to help Feng Feiling solve the bottleneck. I really didn''t expect that in the end, Feng Feiling personally pushed her to the cruel demon cultivator. The demon cultivator was hardly human, tortured her day and night, and finally destroyed her soul. Her soul was gathered again, and it was the work of this delicate-looking woman in front of her. She was not a fool, and the other party must have spent a great price helping her gather it. "What do you want me to do?" This is the second sentence Pei Xue asked, "You helped me gather my soul and tell me the truth. I believe you are not such a selfless person." After being broken by a word, Tang Guo chuckles, "My purpose is very simple, you live well, no matter what form you take, you can be angry with Feng Feiling. I want to save the person Feng Feiling wants to kill. I want to destroy what she wants to achieve." Kill Feng Feiling directly, the other party will definitely not be too painful. The best way to deal with a lunatic like Feng Feiling is to prevent the other party from getting what they want. Let the other party think that the goal has been achieved fortunately, the result is nothing. Let the other party think that the geniuses she persecuted were all obscured and died, and finally discovered that these geniuses were more terrifying than the other party''s previous life. Thinking about that time, Tang Guo couldn''t help wondering what Feng Feiling would copse into. System: Very good, the host is really the bad woman. In order to have fun in every world, he will not hesitate to n, and this group of geniuses is lucky. Chapter 554: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (50) Chapter 554: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (50) The disciples of the Demon Sect had already admired the five bodies of the saint''s aunt. This time, I just picked up one and floated back. It was still a soul that was seriously damaged and had to stay in Yuli for a long time. Pei Xue, who cultivated her soul in Yupei, was also puzzled by Tang Guo''s behavior, so she paid such a high price to gather her soul, just to anger Feng Feiling? ? She shook her head, stayed in the jade pendant with peace of mind, and looked at the soul cultivation technique Tang Guo threw to her. When she was a human, she couldn''t practice because of physical problems. Now that he has be a soul soul, he can cultivate this soul cultivation technique. She knew at a nce that this exercise was really incredibly advanced, more powerful than any exercise she had ever read. In addition, she has a very clever brain, and herprehension of exercises seems to be a natural ability, and she is really fast in her cultivation. Tang Guo was in a wonderful mood, and most of the geniuses under her hand were her apprentices. She was not her apprentice, and she brought the rest to the Demon Sect. All of them belonged to her Demon Sect, and they had enemies with Feng Feiling. It was Ji Chengshan who often ran to the Demon Sect, almost not treating the Demon Sect as his home. Sect Master Saint Yuanzong didn''t stop it, and the elders had nothing to do. Why did Feng Feiling want to kill Ji Chengshan and frame Ji Chengshan? Not only did they fail to stop it, but the elders who had potential disciples under their hands wished that something happened to Ji Chengshan. It''s toote to regret it now. Before long, Ji Chengshan simply broke away from the disciple status of Saint Yuanzong, and his suzerain did not stop him. Before Feng Feiling was so easy to seed, those who stood up and used Ji Chengshan, not only those arranged by Feng Feiling, but also the disciples of Sheng Yuanzong. This has already made Ji Chengshan''s heart cold, it is better toe to Demon Sect. After the disciples of the Demon Sect knew that Ji Chengshan had joined the Demon Sect, they looked at each other, and finally sighed in front of Ji Chengshan, "This time it is a sound." "Well, Aunt Saintess finally stopped picking up the disabled." These two sentences make Ji Chengshan a little inexplicable. But soon he understood, because he was in the Demon Sect and found many, many, many...geniuses, no one is worse than him. "My name is Wen Yi, Aunt Saint is my master, and I am her eldest disciple." "My name is Gu Qin, and I am her second disciple." "My name is" ... "We were all picked up by the master when we were in the most desperate situation and were almost useless." "And me, so am I. Although I am not a disciple of Aunt Saintess, in my mind, she is like my reborn parent." Luo Chen said, "I am Aunt Saintess who asked people to fish from the river. When I got up, I almost died. Aunt Saintess is really a pure person, not greedy even for good opportunities." Luo Chen sighed, he had never seen such a careless person. "Master always said that we don''t need our repayment, the only thing that says the most is to let us practice hard, and then show up in front of Feng Feiling one day, anger her." Wen Yi couldn''t help butugh, "Although I don''t know why, but we really want to repay her, so we try our best to cultivate and wait for some time to get angry with Feng Feiling." Ji Chengshan who has never recovered: "..." Finally he suffocated, "I almost died, too. I died under Feng Feiling''s sword. She suddenly appeared and took Feng Feiling away with a sword, and I took my life." "Then everyone is brother." Luo Chen took Ji Chengshan''s shoulders, "Congrattions, Brother Chengshan, you were picked up by the saint''s aunt." Chapter 555: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (51) Chapter 555: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (51) When Pei Xue''s soul was warm enough to cultivate enough to appear in front of everyone as an entity, Tang Guo gave Pei Xue a task. Exin the exercises to her group of genius disciples and the entire demon sect. Pei Xue did have eyes that were born to be able to see through the essence of a practice technique. Any practice that she had read through, a little dposition, as long as the mind is not stupid, will make great progress. Pei Xue was sad for the previous experience and disappointed with the Pei family. She heard the news from the Demon Sect''s disciples in Demon Sect. Wen Ziqiu at the Xingyue Gate promised the Pei family a lot of benefits, and the Pei family decided to expose Feng Feiling''s murder of her. Even... even Pei''s family admitted publicly that she had indeed revealed Leng Yeling''s love in front of many people, and indirectly helped Feng Feiling admit that the other party acted against her because she Xiao wanted to Leng Yeling. When Pei Xue heard this result, she was really stunned for a long time. She was in Pei''s family since she was a child, in order not to let herself look like a waste person, and to live up to the training of Pei''s family. She looked through countless exercises for the Pei family day and night, and summed up the most convenient method of cultivation. She was afraid that she would do it by herself, and she would be sorry for the Pei family''s dedication to her. In this world, there is nothing more heartbreaking than the betrayal of the family that once loved it. "Miss Pei, don''t be sad, now you are backed by the Demon Sect, and there is a saint aunt standing by your side." Pei Xue returned to her senses and nodded to Ji Chengshan, "Master Ji is right, I shouldn''t be sad," she touched the tears at the corner of her eye, "I am too stupid, thinking that the Pei family still has some friendship with me at least. , Even if you dont avenge me, you still have to protect my reputation. I didnt expect..." "Miss Pei, the Aunt Saint gave me a exercise before, and there are many ces I can''t understand. I''m going to trouble you today." Ji Chengshan seemed reluctant to let Pei Xue fall into a depression, and quickly changed the subject. Originally, he had no thoughts about Pei Xue, but since the two came to Demon Sect, he has learned a lot about Pei Xue. This is a nice girl with beautiful looks and kind heart. I didn''t know how to provoke Feng Feiling, and then I encountered those. After contacting Pei Xue, he could be sure that the other party didn''t like Leng Yeling at all. Feng Feiling said that, absolutely just looking for a reason to excuse herself. To this girl, he had a lot of pity in his heart, pity and pity, he couldn''t help but give birth to other thoughts. Pei Xuebing was smart and felt it right away. Neither of them meant to break, but the other people saw something, but whenever the two of them get along, they won''te together uninterestingly. When Tang Guo heard that the two were nning to be a Taoist couple, she was also startled. "This is destined." She said to the system, "After so many things have happened, the two people actually got together. Butpared to their previous life, Ji Chengshan went to Xiu base to live a life of ordinary life with Pei Xue, this I can stay together for longer. That is, the price is a bit high." [Pei Xue is also a very powerful person. If an average woman encounters such a thing, she will nevere out so quickly. The group of geniuses under Tang Guo''s hands were working hard every day to cultivate. At the same time, Feng Feiling''s movement was not small. Now that the Mozong News Network is spreading across the entire cultivation world, Tang Guo can know a little bit of action. Feng Feiling didn''t know what was wrong, and shed with Zhenwu Sect again, and even Wen Ziqiu wanted to lead the entire Xingyue Gate to suppress Zhenwu Sect. Chapter 556: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (52) Chapter 556: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (52) How can such a lively thingck Tang Guo? Pei Xue and Ji Chengshan held the white dresses in their hands and a light gauze hat, and looked at each other at the geniuses who had changed their uniforms. My mind is a little confused, what is this going to do? Wen Yi whispered to the two of them, "Master is going to take us to meet today." In fact, they don''t understand, if Master hates Feng Feiling, there should be many ways to kill him, right? Why do you want to cultivate them, let them grow up, and anger Feng Feiling. But this time, they didn''t show their faces, but Tang Guo took them out for a face-to-face encounter. In her words, it was to make a foreshadowing to let Feng Feiling know that there were such a group of people around her, but did not know their true identities. "Miss Pei, when you see Feng Feiling, don''t show your stuff. Master said, the chance of revenge will be given to you, but it''s not this time, it''s not a good time." Pei Xue and Ji Chengshan looked at each other before she asked, "Auntie Saint said when is a good time?" "When Feng Fei Ling crossed the catastrophe." Gu Qin said quickly, with beautiful eyes as if she could speak, "Master said that to us some time ago, although I don''t understand why we have to wait for Feng Fei Ling to cross the catastrophe. The appearance of Qi Qi will make the other person angry, but Master wants to y like this, we y with her, let her be happy." Pei Xue nodded thoughtfully, always feeling that Aunt Saint''s move was meaningful. "Master also said that it is better for us to cross the cmity before Feng Feiling crosses the cmity, and we have to ascend in front of her." Wen Yi couldn''t help saying more, "Master''s thoughts make us puzzled. ." Pei Xue couldn''t help it this time. What was the idea of the saint woman, whether she was transparent in her heart, or could not guess. Thinking of Feng Feiling, didn''t she fail to see the nature of the other party? Xue Pei did not struggle with this issue. The group of people dressed up and set off with Tang Guo. When they arrived at Zhenwu Sect, the disciples of Xingyue Sect had already broken open the Zhenwu Sect''s great formation. Among them, Wen Ziqiu and Feng Feiling took the lead, and Leng Yeling also stayed by Pei Xue''s side for a moment. Looking at his appearance, it seemed that he was not affected by thest incident, but his feelings for Pei Xue got better. Mo Yuntian noticed that Leng Yeling looked at him with someints, as if he shouldn''t have let Tang Guoe here, so he stopped getting angry, and waspletely disappointed with this disciple Leng Yeling. Everyone could tell that Feng Feiling was a cruel person, but his disciple just fell deeply into it, and didn''t know right from wrong at all. Feng Feiling saw that Tang Guo had destroyed her again. It was a group of people like Tang Guo who were blocking the Xingyue Gate, dressed in white and wearing a light gauze hat. They were all good at strength, but she couldn''t eat it. it is good. She waited bitterly for Leng Yeling, who didnt even think about it, walked to the side of Demon Sect, and said coldly to Tang Guo, This time, please give me an exnation, why do you want to destroy it every time. Ling''er business?" "This time we saw it with our own eyes. Zhenwumen Luo Yu is frivolous, Ling''er, and still doesn''t know how to repent. The entire Zhenwumen is protecting him. Wen Zhang is here just to seek justice for Ling''er." "Master, are you just letting her be here?" Mo Yuntian looked at such an unfamiliar Leng Yeling, he was no longer the obedient child who had endured the destruction of his family and worked hard to cultivate. He nced at Tang Guo and said coldly, "From today, you are no longer the Young Master of Demon Sect." Leng Yeling was astonished. Chapter 557: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (53) Chapter 557: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (53) "Master...Master!" Leng Yeling had no idea that Mo Yuntian would deprive him of his status as the Young Master of the Demon Sect. "And the fate of you and me as a master and apprentice is over at this moment. When you can figure it out, go back to the Demon Sect again." Mo Yuntian was a little tired, he really regarded it as Leng Yeling''s parent and child. When Leng Yeling only used him, his heart was a little cold. "For the sake of Feng Feiling, you questioned my master. Have you never thought about why I am dissatisfied with Feng Feiling? And the things Feng Feiling did are justified." Leng Yeling was shocked when he was said, but in fact, many of Feng Feiling''s excuses were far-fetched. But this is the person he likes and the little girl who has saved him. He only believes that there must be a painful past in her heart, so he will do something that seems abnormal to others. He doesn''t care if Feng Feiling is a good person or a bad person, as long as the person she likes is him. Tang Guo didn''t care what Leng Yeling was thinking, but said to the Zhenwu Sect and the genius Luo Yu, "Join the Demon Sect and keep you safe." Zhenwumen: "..." Luo Yu: "..." Luo Yu was also a young man in his twenties. This time he was ndered by Feng Feiling and said that he was frivolous, and he thought of thest time Pei Xue happened. It was not easy for an instant. He was lucky than Pei Xue. He was the young master of Zhenwu Sect, and the master was his father. His father had absolute power in Zhenwu Sect. Therefore, Feng Feiling offered to hand him out. His father jumped out and said it was impossible, and promised that he would never do such a thing. But he didn''t expect that Wen Ziqiu would take the entire Xingyue Gate to ask Feng Feiling for justice. Zhenwu Sect is definitely at a disadvantage to the Xingyue Gate, and I don''t want the Demon Sect toe just after the big formation is broken. Luo Yu thought about Feng Feiling and this demon sects saintly aunt. Before the other members of Zhenwu Sect could react, he raised his voice on the spot: "I Luo Yu, I am willing to lead the entire Zhenwu Sect. Starting today, officially Join the Demon Sect." He wasn''t sure how Feng Feiling would rectify him. In the current situation, he hadn''t joined the Demon Sect to keep him safe, and besides, this Demon Sect was not really a vicious person who cultivated the Demon. And he admired the saintly aunt a little bit. The sect master of Zhenwu sect, listening to his son''s words, did not even think about it, "The sect master agreed to join the Demon Sect." A good martial art sect, Zhenwu Sect was forced by Feng Feiling to instantly agree to join the Demon Sect, and there was no one left. Feng Feiling was about to die of anger, "I won''t let Luo Yu go." She was about to go up to kill Luo Yu with a sword. This was thest one, and she almost missed the opponent. She didn''t kill Ji Chengshan before, so she was not reconciled. It was impossible to kill Ji Chengshan, but today she must kill Luo Yu. Seeing Feng Feiling who was almost crazy, Tang Guo''s group of talented disciples fell in front of Luo Yu, blocking her attack, and finally gave her a trick. Feng Feiling couldn''t stand it, was beaten into embarrassment and backed away again and again. Master only said that he would not let them kill Feng Feiling, but he did not say that he would not be able to teach each other. Feng Feiling was beaten by a group of disgusting people in white and couldn''t fight back. He was so angry that he knew that he couldn''t please today, so he put down a few ruthless words and left with Wen Ziqiu in disgrace. When Leng Yeling turned and followed Feng Feiling away, Mo Yuntian stopped him, "Yeling, Feng Feiling is a dangerous person, I hope you can figure it out." Leng Yeling clenched her fists and said coldly, "What about Tang Guo? The Sect Master has always allowed her to dominate the Demon Sect. It''s no better than Ling''er. At least Ling''er''s heart is me, I Will not let go of her, will always be by her side." Chapter 558: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (54) Chapter 558: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (54) The fact that Zhenwu Sect was forced to join the Demon Sect has been heated up in the cultivation world. Then, whenever Feng Feiling was looking for trouble with which school or person, the aunt of the demon sect appeared in time and said to them with a smile. "If you join the Demon Sect, please report your safety?" Whenever the group of genius disciples who traveled with her, they all smiled in their hearts, and Master was too funny. And they secretly paid attention to the deserted man who was always inseparable from behind the master. Some time ago, he resigned as the elder of the Xingyue Gate. Being listed as a traitor by Xingyue Gate is also the target of Xingyue Gate eradication. But he didn''t seem to care. From the bottom of his eyes, anyone could see the deep love. They all know that they were once masters and apprentices. As for what misunderstanding caused the current situation, they are not clear. More and more schools choose to join the Demon Sect. After joining the Demon Sect, they find that the benefits are really too much. The Demon Sect is not like a real demon cultivator, who eats monks and is unreasonable. On the contrary, they once went to the Demon Sect to report the situation of the sect, and walked into thend of birds and flowers, which was like a fairnd on earth, which was really envious. Feng Feiling was getting more and more irritable. Seeing that he couldn''t ask for it on the decent side, he went to the magic repair site to make trouble. This time, Tang Guo did not appear again, nor did he spoil the other party''s affairs. With the decent sects all joining the Demon Sect, the Super Martial Arts, the Danxinmen where the real person Ziyun is located, and the Chixiao Fungus Wuhua Sect have also joined the Demon Sect. This makes countless people do not understand why these two super martial arts have to join the Demon Sect. Until one day, they saw True Monarch Chixiao, True Person Ziyun, Saint Aunt and Mo Yuntian sitting in a teahouse, all of whom were smiling. True person Ziyun spoke to his sister, and True Monarch Chixiao also called sister to sister, and everyone realized it. When I heard that Mo Yuntian was also called Sister Tang Guo, all the cultivators seemed to understand a great thing. The disciples of Wuhuazong and Danxinmen also referred to Tang Guo as a saint aunt, and these two schools also publicly dered that Tang Guo was not only the saint aunt of the Mozong, but also the saint aunt of their sect. Since then, the remaining small schools have chosen to join the Demon Sect. It''s not that they have to join so quickly, but Feng Feiling seems to be crazy. Everyone who heard the news felt that something was wrong. Feng Feiling led the people from the Xingyue Gate to ughter in the Demon Cultivation Site. Wen Ziqiu didn''t know what was going on, as if he was possessed by Feng Feiling, but she followed. In Leng Yeling''s view, those demons should have been killed, and Feng Feiling was not prevented, as long as she was happy. Mo Yuntian looked a little sad whenever he heard such news. "Brother Mo is still feeling sorry for Leng Yeling?" Mo Yuntian sighed, "I was raised from childhood to adulthood anyway, is there really something Ye Ling is so obsessed with in this rebirth?" Tang Guo lowered her head and took a sip of tea. Of course she knew what the crux of the matter was, but she would not tell Leng Yeling the truth. She only promised Mo Yuntian to leave Leng Yeling alive, and Leng Yeling could not bear less of the pain she deserved. "My group of disciples are going to be ready to cross the cmity." "So fast?" Mo Yuntian was taken aback. It took less than ten years, right? "The talent is good, there is no way. It is fast to cultivate." Tang Guo said humbly, causing Bai Wuqing tough, and he understood that it was good to just look at her like this. "I have selected the location, and I will take them out in a few days." "Xiao Guo, why don''t you cross the catastrophe?" Bai Wuqing asked her doubts. ording to Xiaoguo''s cultivation base, she was able to ovee the Tribtion, but she did not attract Thunder Tribtion, which made both of them very strange. Tang Guo smiled faintly, "I don''t n to cross the catastrophe." Her ascension means that she wants to enter the next world, whether flying or not is the same, she has to be struck by lightning, she doesn''t want it. Chapter 559: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (55) Chapter 559: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (55) Bai Wuqing was stunned when Tang Guo said that he would not cross the catastrophe. On the contrary, Mo Yuntian''s reaction was not so great. He knew from the beginning that Tang Guo would leave this world sooner orter, not in a soaring situation, but to another ne. Unlike previous guesses, he also understood that Tang Guo''s departure was in the state of soul, living in another body. Bai Wuqing felt tight, and couldn''t help asking, "Why?" "I don''t want to cross." Tang Guo lowered his head andughed, "I don''t want to be struck by lightning." Mo Yuntian almost didn''tugh. Isn''t this girl deceiving Bai Wuqing? After Tang Guo entered the group, everyone in the group knew that she was a very grudge. Regardless of her ability to tolerate Bai Wuqing''s stay by her side, even if the other party follows her every step of the way, she doesn''t care. It is absolutely impossible for her to have something happen to Bai Wuqing. Bai Wuqing heard Tang Guo say that he didn''t want to be struck by lightning, and it took a long time before he reacted. A smile appeared on his cold face, "Well, then." She does not cross the robbery, nor does he cross. He is where she is. Tang Guo saw Bai Wuqing''s thoughts, the corners of her mouth curled slightly, she lowered her head to sip the tea, andmunicated with the system, "He thinks he can save it." [Haha...] It doesn''t work. Although his host is a person who is extremely deficient in love and cherishes every piece of purest love, there is no room for betrayal and sand in her eyes, and no form is allowed. extreme! Empathy. ruthless. It''s all her. Bai Wuqing, guilty, this life has long been sentenced to death by the host, if he can meet in the next life, I hope he can be a man again. In fact, he still valued this mysterious traversing person. There are not many people who can impress the host in certain worlds. Compared with the host''s face seriously thinking about doing everything in the world, he even hopes that she can be happy. He once asked why the host values feelings so much, even if they have been deceived countless times, they still believe that there is pure love, affection, and friendship in this world. The host only said one thing: in the long time travel, no matter how strong the heart is, it is possible to experience various types of stories in these travels, and thus get lost. Only by experiencing a lively rtionship can you keep your mind calm, and your heart will be warmed by these emotions, and will not be a cold, numb walking dead. Although she has been constantly traveling through these time and space, she has never admitted her fate. She needs to remain calm and do not want to lose any human characteristics. Therefore, she will blend into the possessions of each original owner, and at the same time, because of enough travel experience, she can control their feelings at any time. But without exception, there is no sand in her eyes. If there was such a one, she would be moved a bit, and for her pure and pure person, she would not mind being in that world and giving all her heart to love him. Obviously, Bai Wuqing made a mistake at the beginning, or made a mistake to the original body. Naturally, she would not n to have something with each other. Bai Wuqing was a little nervous in his heart. He was obviously sitting in front of him, so why couldn''t he always catch him. Obviously he follows her every day, why does he always feel that she might disappear at any time? "I will take them to cross the robbery tomorrow." Tang Guo put down his tea cup, "Some things, I think I should end it earlier." She has been in this world for more than ten years. Chapter 560: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (56) Chapter 560: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (56) Tang Guo brought all the genius disciples, including Luo Chen, Ji Chengshan, Pei Xue and others who had not been epted as disciples by her, but had already joined the Demon Sect to a barrennd. Everyone was shocked when they heard that she was going to let them cross the robbery, and they were somewhat afraid. It''s not that they are afraid of crossing the catastrophe, but they are afraid of the group crossing the catastrophe. There are more than fifty people here, right? Lei Jiees here, so what? "Choose a ce you think is morefortable and stand there." Wen Yi couldn''t hold back, "Master, do you want us to pose in an elegant posture to deal with thunder?" Give them an elegant way to die. Tang Guo was amused, "There is so much nonsense, hurry up and stand. There are not many opportunities like this. Maybe you can only experience it once in your life." Everyone looked at the smiling woman and shook their heads helplessly. Even if this request is unreasonable, even if it is dangerous to them, they are willing to do what she says. They felt very satisfied when they made her smile. This is because they are the master, who brought them back in their darkest time. It can be said that she gave them all their lives. She never wanted to repay her, and she would provide the cultivation environment and resources. She only said that she would let them practice hard to ovee the catastrophe as soon as possible to kill Feng Fei. This weird request is unique in the cultivation world, right? This is not a requirement at all, it is a matter of convenience. ording to Tang Guo''s request, everyone chose a good location. In fact, they believed Tang Guo and would never watch them die. She has great abilities, and how big she is, they have never thought through it. Until this time, they saw that Tang Guo took out a lot of small sticks, and gave them one to each of them, and asked them to hold this small pointed stick above their heads when Thunder Tribtion came. Everyone: "..." Even standing far away, Bai Wuqing didn''t understand, Mo Yuntian was curious and came. True Man Ziyun, True Monarch Chixiao would certainly not miss the Mass Tribtion. In the face of all the people who crossed the Tribtion, they held a pointed stick like a fool, which looked a bit strange. "Master, what''s this?" Gu Qin talks a lot, and is usually close to Tang Guo. "Aren''t we weird like this?" System: The host is no longer there, and the lightning rod is really researched out. This lightning rod is not easy, but it''s a disaster to avoid. I don''t know that the heaven and earth in this world knows that she ys like this, I don''t know that they will be broken or angry. "Well, you are about to ovee the catastrophe, let go of the cultivation base, and start." Tang Guo watched them fiddling with the lightning rod here in doubt, and exined, "This is called a lightning rod. It is for you to avoid the catastrophe. It can stop 90% of the lightning rod, and the remaining 10% you ride it yourself." lightning rod? ? These three words shed in everyone''s mind, and their eyes were different when they looked at this ordinary stick. Good things for avoiding the catastrophe, Master actually has such things. Mo Yuntian, True Person Ziyun, True Monarch Chi Xiao couldn''t hold back, the three of them spread the picture here to the group and shared it with the people in the group, indicating that their school girl, using a lightning rod to help her disciple. The friends in the group were shocked. After Wen Yi and the others let go of the cultivation base, a ck cloud of tribtion gathered above, covering the sky and the earth, and the ground was plunged into darkness. It seemed that the force wasing and the fierce thunder tribtion fell. Will st into scum. There are a total of nine Thunder Tribtion, but because they are a group of Tribtion, the power of each one has increased countless times ording to the head. Seeing the moment Lei Jie fell, they subconsciously opened the defense, and at the same time raised the lightning rod high. If you die, you will die. Master wants them to do this anyway. What if it seeds? Chapter 561: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (57) Chapter 561: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (57) The threatening Thunder Tribtion was not as terrible as they had imagined. They could feel that the arm holding the lightning rod was a little numb, and at the same time, part of the Thunder Tribtion fell on them. But they all opened their defenses, and their bodies and heads were all defenses with magic weapons, and this power had no effect on them at all. Perhaps it was God who knew the situation here, and the next Thunder Tribtion became more and more fierce. But they found that with this lightning rod, the robbery couldn''t help them. After the nine thunder tribtions, Jie Yun was unwilling to disperse. When everyone was baptized by thunder tribtion, they all stared at the lightning rod with a dumbfounded expression. Is this sessful? They haven''t realized the danger and pain of the legend of the robbery. Tang Guo stared at the sky, just now, she felt a line of sight falling on her. The other party first stared at her fiercely, and didn''t know what was wrong, then quickly retracted, as if seeing something terrible. She touched her face because of herself? Or is there something about her that makes the other side jealous? She is familiar with that breath, the breath of heaven. Is it the **** of this world, afraid of her? "Tongzi, do I have any background, or am I not a simple person?" [Did you find out about the host? I have long suspected that your host is big and big. Tang Guo deeply believed, "Yes, I have broken so many worlds, there is no problem, it may really have something to do with myself, but this is not important." Knowing that the Dao of Heaven is afraid of her, she even ys as she wants to, and she has to pay back the pain she suffered during those confused stages. "This is sessful." Mo Yuntian and the three couldn''t help butin, why are they so fast. The three looked at each other and couldn''t help but look at Tang Guo, "Sister, do you still have the lightning rod?" The three of them had survived the catastrophe a long time ago, but this lightning rod is a bit rare for them, and they want one to y with. Tang Guo was very generous and grabbed a lot for them. The corners of their mouths twitched fiercely, as if they didn''t want money. "Well, now that you have survived the thunder tribtion, you are ready to ascend, and when Feng Fei''s spirit crosses the tribtion, I will inform you. If you have anything to exin to the person you care about, please exin it earlier. After the flying spirit, you will ascend collectively." Wen Yi and the others looked at each other, Gu Qin talked the most, and was also outspoken, "Master, what about you? When will you cross the catastrophe and when will you fly?" This is what they have always wanted to ask, Tang Guo''s cultivation has long been able to ovee the catastrophe, but she just doesn''t. This gave them a bad premonition, and they always felt that they would never see her again this time when they soared. Tang Guo could feel the most sincere emotions from these people, and she couldn''t help but smile, "I don''t n to ovee the catastrophe." Everyone was shocked when they heard the words, but when they saw her indifferent, they wanted to persuade her, and they understood that they could not persuade her, and no one could shake her decision. "Master, we will always remember you." Even if they don''t meet again, they will never forget her. "I will see each other again." Tang Guo remembered that she would travel through countless worlds, and maybe one day she would meet her deceased. When the disciples heard this, they were relieved, Master''s words didn''t seem like they were nning to die in the cultivation world. Three yearster, Feng Feiling became demonic and became like demonic cultivator. He used to eat monks to improve his strength. Xingyue gate also became a demon cultivator sect from a decent and famous sect. Feng Feiling took the whole school, all enchanted. This day is the day when Feng Fei crosses the catastrophe. Chapter 562: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (58) Chapter 562: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (58) Feng Fei Ling crossed the catastrophe, the happiest thing was the magic repairs that she tossed so badly. They wished that Feng Feiling would be smashed to death by Heavenly Tribtion, and even if they could not die, they would fly up early, so as not to save her from staying to toss them. Now they are real-name enviable decent monks, and they are actually protected by the Demon Sect. They also wanted to enter the Demon Sect. At first they thought, everyone is a demon cultivator, so they can''t watch them being bullied by Feng Feiling, right? As a result, the saint''s aunt of Mozong shattered their thoughts with a word. The Demon Sect will not bless the Demon Cultivation, especially the Demon Cultivation who eats the cultivation of monks. I heard people say that the original words of the saint''s aunt and them were, "Although our demon sect is also a ce of demon cultivation, our three views are rtively positive and we don''t eat the same kind." What is the Three Views? They don''t understand, but the magic cultivator is promoted, and what does the monk eat? Eating monks to practice is the fastest. But the saint aunt said that the Demon Sect did not protect them, and they did not dare to break. Feng Feiling was a little excited. After she crossed the Tribtion, she was not in charge of this world. What if Tang Guo is the saint aunt of the Demon Sect, the opportunity has long been taken away by her, and the disbanded spiritual root, is it possible that she isparable to her? For so many years, I haven''t heard that Tang Guo has any signs of crossing the Tribtion, maybe his cultivation base simply can''t make progress. After she crossed the robbery, killing the opponent was not easy. Leng Yeling looked at the thunder robbery gathered, feeling a little afraid, and hurriedly shouted, "Ling''er, do you have any questions?" "Big Brother Ye Ling, don''t worry, I won''t have any problems." Feng Feiling smiled, and she was sure to cross the robbery. Even if the thunder robbery looked terrifying, it didn''t mean anything to her. She narrowed her eyes, nced at Leng Yeling''s anxious look, and sneered in her heart. Look, this is the man, a man with no principles at all. Knowing that she had done a lot of bad things, he stood by her blindly with the help of a life-saving grace. She had already understood the nature of these men. Just like in the previous life, when he knew that the little girl who took him out was Tang Guo, he protected her every step of the way. Knowing that Tang Guo liked Bai Wuqing, he simply stepped back and stopped thinking about her. Instead, he became the two of them. Knowing that her Feng Feiling was going to kill Tang Guo, she did not hesitate to destroy her spiritual roots. She will never forget the pain of being disbanded. She raised her head, looked at the brewing Thunder Tribtion and then looked at Leng Yeling, and had an idea in her heart. Why not use Leng Yeling''s body to celebrate her sess in crossing the Tribtion! She has had a lot of opportunities over the years. Although God is always targeting her, she is not exhaustive. The asional leaks have already made her a lot. So it was a very easy thing to draw Jieyun on Leng Yeling''s head. Tang Guo, who was hiding in the dark, was not surprised when he saw this, but did not expect that Feng Feiling would n to advance this matter. "She is going to..." Mo Yuntian saw this, his face was particrly bad, "Want to guide Lei Jie above Ye Ling?" "Even so, they should be able to survive the thunder disaster of two people." The real Ziyun touched his chin, but he didn''t quite understand, his eyes were empty, "Could she have another situation." "As you look at, Leng Yeling can''t hold it after a while, Brother Mo, can you just throw a lightning rod on his head?" Mo Yuntian nodded, even if he didn''t want this disciple, he still didn''t want to watch him die tragically. Chapter 563: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (59) Chapter 563: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (59) Mo Yuntian just didn''t understand, Ye Ling digs at Feng Feiling, why the vicious woman wants to kill him. Leng Yeling was stunned for a while facing the Jieyun that suddenly ran over his head. He could indeed ovee the disaster, but he had always wanted to wait for Feng Feiling to speak after he passed the disaster. "Brother Ye Ling, since Thunder Tribtion has found you, why don''t we cross the Tribtion together?" Without waiting for Leng Yeling to think more, she saw Feng Feiling smile at him brightly, and suddenly made him forget what was wrong with it. He simply jumped to Feng Feiling''s side, and the two robbery clouds suddenly closed together. Feng Feiling took the initiative to hold Leng Yeling''s hand and smiled at him, "Brother Ye Ling, let''s cross the robbery together, let''s fly up together, you Dont you always want to be with me forever?" "After crossing the catastrophe, we will leave this ce of right and wrong together. I don''t care about anything from now on, just like you wholeheartedly, okay?" I have to say that Feng Feiling''s affectionate expression moved Leng Yeling''s face, even if he was somewhat cold-tempered, he was still inspired by Feng Fei''s inspiration. Besides, this is the little girl he has always liked. Even if she bes totally unrecognizable, he still likes her. He loves her so much that he can''t extricate himself. He doesn''t mind even watching her do many things that shouldn''t be done. He once thought that when she was enchanted, he would be enchanted, and she would go to hell, and he would be jailed. The look of the two looking at each other affectionately was seen by the Demon Sect in the dark. Especially Mo Yuntian''s expression was a little hard to say. This Feng Feiling used these sweet words to coax his disciple? The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth kept smiling, and she looked at the two loving people with a smile, and she was in a good mood when she thought of what would happen next. The system looked at the rising energy, and was also very happy. "it is good." Leng Yeling held Feng Feiling''s hand with excitement, hugging her in her arms, and said affectionately, "I will protect Ling''erter." "Together with us, I also want to protect Big Brother Ye Ling." Looking at Feng Feiling with such a pure smile, Leng Yeling couldn''t help but think of the little girl in red who opened her eyes. She also asked at that time, how are you? He still remembers that when he looked back and smiled, it really was a smile in his heart. Rumbling-- Jie Yun was almost brewing. The two of them stopped kissing me and me, holding each other''s hands, looking at the terrible robbery cloud above their heads. When the first thunder robbery came down, Leng Yeling didn''t even think about it, and put Feng Feiling in his arms. The first thunder robbery fell, and Leng Yeling easily took it. Seeing the woman with a sweet face in his arms and a bright smile at him, he was satisfied. "Brother Ye Ling, you are so kind." Leng Yeling has already decided that today''s Thunder Tribtion will be borne by him. Soon, the second thunder robbery fell, and Leng Yeling was smashed into a grunt. Feng Feiling saw this and broke up the remaining thunder robbery, watching Leng Yeling nervously, "Big Brother Ye Ling , I can, and my strength is not weak." "I know, but I want to protect Ling''er." With a smile on the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth, she looked at the two people seriously under the thundering robbery. Bai Wuqing noticed her smile, and said, "I can do that too." Tang Guo''s genius disciples are a little hard to say, Master Bai, you still don''t confess blindly. Didn''t you see that the master was mocking each other? "I have a lightning rod." Tang Guoyu was shocked, nced at nothing, "It''s easier to use than you." Bai Wuqing touched his nose, too. Genius disciple: Hahaha,ugh to death. Chapter 564: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (60) Chapter 564: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (60) During the fifth thunder tribtion, Leng Yeling was very embarrassed and smashed into a big pit. Feng Feiling, who was in his arms, also fell into the pit, but Leng Yeling had been protecting her with heart, and she had not suffered much injury. The two got up from the pit, and Feng Feiling said this time that he would not let Leng Yeling resist the thunder by himself. After talking for a long time, Leng Yeling finally agreed. But in the sixth and seventh thunder tribtion, he still endured most of the thunder tribtion. His whole body was scorched a little scorched, he just wanted to bear a little more, lest thest two most powerful thunder tribtions hurt his spirit. "Brother Leng Yeling, you are so kind to me." Feng Feiling was circled by Leng Yeling, and looked at Leng Yeling very moved. She already felt that Leng Yeling was in a very bad condition. He suffered the thunder tribtion of two people alone, but most of them. If his mind is upset next, he will definitely die under the thunder robbery. Feng Feiling narrowed his eyes, lying in Leng Yeling''s arms, smiling at the corners of his mouth, his voice changed a little, "Brother Ye Ling, you are so good to Ling''er, how can you say that Ling''er can repay you?" "As long as Ling''er likes me, I don''t want anything else." "Ling''er naturally likes Big Brother Ye Ling, and I like you the most." Feng Feiling raised his head with a very weird smile. Even Leng Yeling felt something was wrong, but he didn''t believe what Feng Feiling would do to him at this time. Feng Feiling stood on tiptoe and pressed it to Leng Yeling''s ear, while paying attention to the eighth thunder cmity that was about to fall above her head with divine consciousness. Seeing that thunder cmity was about to fall, she said, "I want to tell Brother Ye Ling has a secret. I wanted to tell you this secret a long time ago. Today is our day to cross the catastrophe. At this time, I will tell Brother Ye Ling that you will never forget it." Will let you die. "What''s the secret?" Leng Yeling quickly ignored the ufortable feeling in her heart, or asked, while preparing to deal with the thunder disaster above. Feng Feiling''s smile was getting better and better, still clinging to Leng Yeling''s ear, "Actually...Brother Ye Ling, the person who brought you from outside Leng''s home to the cave was not me..." "Ling''er, you are kidding!" "Ling''er, stop joking." Feng Feiling encircled Leng Yeling''s waist, looking at him who couldn''t believe it, his heart was really refreshed, and he continued, "You know that person too, her name is Tang Guo." Leng Yeling''s eyes widened, impossible. Feng Feiling lowered his head and smiled, "Tang Guo didn''t steal the treasure of the sect, but I used a secret method to temporarily control her mentality. For this, I paid the price of not improving my cultivation base for three years." "And she has never harmed me. Everything is my calction. All I want is to let you destroy her spiritual roots." "As for why all this is, Leng Yeling will wait for you to pass thest two thunder tribtions." After speaking, Feng Feiling pushed Leng Yeling away, and in an instant, the thunder on Jieyun struck Leng Yeling with a bang. Standing in ce, Leng Yeling didn''t react at all, his mind was messed up, it was all Feng Feiling''s words just now. He wanted to ask if this was true, and wanted to say that this must be deceiving him. But Feng Feiling stood far away, he was already submerged by Thunder Tribtion, and he had no chance to ask. Feng Feiling looked at Leng Yeling who was overwhelmed by Thunder Tribtion andughed frantically, not to mention how refreshed he was. Immediately, she could see Leng Yeling turned into coke. When he died, she was still thinking, how could his spirit deceive him? It''s ridiculous. Chapter 565: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (61) Chapter 565: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (61) Feng Feiling''s expression was indifferent, and if Leng Yeling was chopped into dregs by the tribtion, she would not be sad at all, only happy. She stared at Leng Yeling''s position and watched the eighth thunder robbery gradually dissipate. She thought that after the thunder robbery dispersed, it was Leng Yeling''s scorched corpse. After all, Leng Yeling was already in a state of confusion, and the eighth thunder tribtion was second only to the strength of thest thunder tribtion. Leng Yeling had already endured so much before and could not bear it. However, when Lei Jie dissipated, what she saw was still sitting on the ground, in a daze, her eyes were lost, with an incredible cold Ye Ling. "how is this possible??" Feng Feiling shouted subconsciously, his voice a bit sharp. Those words she said would definitely have an impact on Leng Yeling. It stands to reason that the other party could not bear it. why? Why is Leng Yeling sitting there intact? Leng Yeling, who was in a daze, did not expect that he hadn''t been killed by the thunder robbery, as if he had survived? He looked down at himself, and recalled his previous experience. He was indeed overwhelmed by the thunder tribtion, but it seemed that something helped him withstand most of the thunder tribtion and did not hurt him at all. "How can you be okay?" Feng Feiling was not calm at all, blurted out subconsciously. She had torn apart Leng Yeling, and there was no need to put it on. What''s more, there was a thunder robbery above. She didn''t believe that Yi Leng Yeling''s situation could survive thest one. Leng Yeling came back to his senses with a veryplicated expression. He remembered what Feng Feiling had said to him just now, but he didn''t want to believe it. But seeing Feng Feiling''s appearance and the things that reminded her of what she had done, he had to believe it. Just now, Feng Feiling really wanted him to die. In her eyes, he did not see any friendship at all, except hate, only hate. He doesn''t understand, doesn''t understand, even if she is not the one who saved him, he treats her wholeheartedly, doesn''t she feel at all? Just want to kill him? "Ling''er, you were joking with me before, right?" Feng Feiling sneered, "Who is joking with you?" "I wish you were smashed to death by the thunder robbery." Feng Feiling waspletely unrelenting, condensing the sky above, "It''s a pity that the eighth thunder robbery did not kill you." Leng Yeling finally admitted that Feng Feiling did not like him. He suddenly remembered that it was not Feng Feiling who had saved him, but Tang Guo...He couldn''t help but sink. "The one who saved me..." "It''s her, no need to ask. You were thrown out by the Leng family. She picked you up. She put you into a cave and left. As for why you woke up and saw me, that was deliberate. , Just to make you think that I am your savior." Leng Yeling asked nkly, "Why?" "You''ll know when you die." Sentences of indifferent and ruthless words really hurt Leng Yeling. Feng Feiling looked at the other person and mocked, "Don''t tell me, even if you only tell the truth, you still like me?" "Do not" Leng Yeling shook her head quickly, no, how could the truth be like this, how could it be? Linger shouldn''t be like this, she shouldn''t be like this. And Tang Guo, how could she be the one who saved him. If that is the case, then...whatever he did, didn''t... he personally killed the person who saved him? "You think so much, it is better to prepare for thest thunder catastrophe." Looking at Leng Yeling who was in a mess, Feng Feiling said in a good mood. It was just that she had just finished speaking, and arge group of people in white dresses and white skirts and light gauze hats appeared around her, and her good mood was lost. She looked straight at the woman in the front, "Have you heard it all?" Chapter 566: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (62) Chapter 566: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (62) "heard it." Tang Guo replied, she did not expect that Feng Feiling was so ufortable that others would exin everything clearly before she was forced to do so, really thinking that everything would be fine after the catastrophe? [Host big, why is she not calm and you are not forced? Now she was suspicious all day long, it was God who was aiming at her, otherwise she wanted to do something, which would not go well. Ever since she went wild on the field of demonic repair, there was no problem again, and she was simply infatuated. [A person no matter how strong the character is, once they be demonized, their temperament will change, and their temper will be more impulsive than before. "You took me away from Leng''s house back then?" Seeing Tang Guo appearing, Leng Yeling couldn''t wait to ask, the look of the begging, as if to say to her, this must be fake, right. Mo Yuntian''s expression was a little hard to say, no wonder the school girl looked at this guy not pleasing to the eye, it turns out that there is such a rtionship. He was a foolish man, he had admitted the wrong person from the beginning, and created a bad rtionship with Feng Feiling. "Not you, right?" Leng Yeling said eagerly without waiting for Tang Guo to answer. Tang Guo gently curled the corners of her lips, "I don''t remember." Leng Yeling''s heart sank, and some did not dare to look at her. In fact, Feng Feiling''s performance can prove that the other party did not lie. It''s just that he didn''t want to believe that he had admitted the wrong person. Not only did he admit the wrong person, but he also hurt the person who really saved him. To **** them all the way for a person who is critical to them, and do something that vites principles. For Feng Feiling, he left the Demon Sect, left the master who was best to him, personally abolished the spiritual roots of his life-saving benefactor, and helped Feng Feiling to do something frantic. Anyone who bullied Feng Feiling a little bit, he would destroy the other party, and take the other party''s life more seriously. He looked at the Jieyun in the sky very nkly, and at this time he had a heart of non-resistance. If it is really wrong, let Lei Jie y him to death, and let his life be atonement. Tang Guo saw his thoughts, not surprising at all. Leng Yeling was very conceited, and he would choose to escape if he refused to admit his mistakes. Feng Feiling doesn''t care about those things. Now she is going to cross the catastrophe. After she crosses the catastrophe, everyone will know what she has done, and what can she do? If she can''t stay here, she will go to the immortal world. She still didn''t believe it, Tang Guo dared toe in to prevent her from crossing the catastrophe, and then arge-scale thunder catastrophe would be caused, and everyone would die. As for Leng Yeling''s appearance, he was afraid that he could not get through. Leng Yeling did not miss the pleasure in Feng Feiling''s eyes, his heart waspletely cold, and he was even more reluctant to resist the thunder. At the moment when Thunder Tribtion was about to fall, Tang Guo''s eyes turned to Wen Yi and the others, and her nice voice sounded, "Feng Feiling, to celebrate your crossing of the Tribtion today, I spent more than ten years preparing for you A great gift." Seeing that thest thunder tribtion was about to fall, Tang Guo''s voice almost made Feng Feiling''s mouth crooked. She said disdainfully, "Don''t try to influence my mind, I won''t be fooled." "I know that you are a person with a firm heart. As a reborn person, you will naturally not be easily affected, right?" A sentence of being born again had already caused Feng Feiling''s expression to change drastically, staring at Tang Guo in disbelief. "You...you..." Feng Feiling was disturbed, but she felt the pressure from above, and quickly gathered her mind. She can''t be fooled, absolutely can''t be fooled. "If you want to mess up my mind, it''s impossible!" Tang Guo lowered his head and smiled softly, "I have said that you are a person with a firm heart, and you are not so easily shaken. Before crossing the catastrophe, let''s take a look at the gift I prepared for you." Chapter 567: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (63) Chapter 567: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (63) Feng Feiling told herself over and over again in her heart that Tang Guo was here to influence her to ovee the catastrophe, and she would definitely not be fooled. Reluctantly suppressing the beating heart and preparing to deal with Thunder Tribtion, a gentle voice suddenly rang in her ears, causing her expression to change greatly. "Feng Feiling, take a look at who I am?" Feng Feiling subconsciously looked at the source of the sound. I saw a slender figure among the group of people in white clothes. She took off the hat, and a beautiful face appeared in Feng Feiling''s eyes, shocking Feng Feiling to step back several steps. "You...you..." Why are you still alive? Feng Feiling couldn''t believe it at all. She saw Pei Xue''s soul smashed by Demon Cultivation with her own eyes. How could the other party stand there with good luck? There was a calm smile on Pei Xue''s face, "I''m still alive, are you surprised? You ndered me for thinking about Leng Yeling, and even damaged my reputation. Together with the devil, I was framed forever, and I asked myself. I haven''t done anything to sorry you, Feng Feiling, why do you treat me like this?" "That''s what you deserve." Feng Feilingpletely forgot his current situation, and subconsciously shouted, "You deserve it, you deserve it." At the beginning, she was yed between the palms of several demons. Since Pei Xue and Ji Chengshan next door were still loving each other all day, they didn''t want toe and save her poor little girl? Therefore, Xue Pei deserves it, deserves it. "Feng Feiling, do you see who I am again?" Gu Qin took off the hat, showing a yful face in front of people. Seeing Feng Feiling''s puzzled look, she kindly exined, "My name is Gu Qin, the Five Elements Spirit root." Although she didn''t know why Master asked her to introduce herself like this, when she saw Feng Feiling''s expression change drastically, she understood that it was very important to Feng Feiling. "how is this possible!!" Feng Feiling was in a state of confusion, and could not calm down a long time ago. "Feng Feiling, my name is Wen Yi." "Feng Feiling, my name is..." "Feng Feiling..." The names of familiar geniuses rang in her ears, and Feng Feiling seemed to be caught in a curse. She covered her head in pain. She worked hard for so long to cut off the opportunities of these geniuses and not give them a chance to grow. There are even some people who have been secretly calcted by her and have lost their cultivation base, have been abandoned, and have broken their arms and legs. Why are these people so easy to stand in front of her. Suddenly, she remembered a person, staring at Tang Guo''s position, and said grimly, "It''s you!!" "it''s me." "You too?" Feng Feiling had to admit that Tang Guo was able to know her identity as a rebirth, and she was probably also a rebirth. She suddenly felt that God is really unfair. It doesn''t matter if she is reborn, why should she rebirth her enemy? Rebirth is no match for the other side. It turned out that she was really targeted by God. Tang Guo shook his head gently, "I am not." She is indeed not a rebirth. Obviously Feng Feiling didn''t believe it. Rumbling-- The thunder robbery had been sessfully condensed, and Feng Feiling had calmed down with a booming sound above his head. No matter what, she definitely cannot die under the catastrophe. "I won''t let you seed." She looked serious, ready to deal with thest thunder catastrophe. At the moment when Feng Feiling and Leng Yeling were submerged by the ninth thunder tribtion, Tang Guos voice reached Feng Feilings ears clearly, not to her, but to Wen Yi and others. "Well, you can start to ascend." In an instant, Feng Feiling''s eyes widened, watching the group of people in white dresses let go of their cultivation bases. The powerful aura even affected her. Watching them lift off into the air with a smile, he burst into blood.e out. Chapter 568: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (64) Chapter 568: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (64) "Bai Wuqing, let you use it." Bai Wuqing suddenly heard Tang Guo''s words, was stunned for a few moments, and then he was ecstatic. He quickly walked out of the crowd, showing his true colors, and came to her with affectionate eyes. "Xiaoguo, how do you want to use it?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at Bai Wuqing, "So happy to be used?" "Because this person is Xiaoguo." Bai Wuqing replied very simply. From the beginning of understanding, he was unanimous and firm in his ideas, even if there were no results, he was willing to stick to it. Tang Guo smiled softly, "Still quite capable of talking." Feng Feiling has been paying attention to the existence of these two people, even if he is submerged by the thunder robbery, and his body is severely ache from the thunder robbery, it is no more dazzling than the scene before him. "I''ll just ask you a few questions." "Small Guo just ask." Tang Guo nced at Feng Feiling''s position, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She didn''t have much experience in angering her opponent for the first time, but looking at Feng Feiling''s situation, she should have been rtively sessful. "When did you think of me?" "Is it before or after I leave the Xingyue Gate?" "prior to." Feng Feiling took another breath of blood, before? Impossible, isn''t Bai Wuqing the woman who hates ying tricks with him the most? The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth curled, and she teased the messy hair in her ears, "Then I can count you." "If it can be calcted by Xiaoguo again, I am willing." "Puff--" Feng Feiling spouted blood again, and looked at the two talking andughing unwillingly. She calcted so much to make Bai Wuqing hate Tang Guo. That tall, light-hearted person, unexpectedly could Because Tang Guo vited his principles and went to like someone full of scheming? What is she? "No matter what kind of person Xiao Guo is, I like it." Bai Wuqing might have realized that this was his only opportunity to express his mind, even if Tang Guo had made it clear to him at first, this time he would use it. He was also very willing, not afraid of being used by her, just afraid that she would not use it, afraid that she would ignore it and borrow him to use it, at least he was still useful to her. Feng Feiling looked at Bai Wuqing''s affectionate look, as if remembering his previous life, the other party was also protecting Tang Guo with such affection. Looking at the ascending group of people around, his mind was no longer stable. She looked at Leng Yeling, who was also drowned by Lei Jie, with a smile on her lips. At least one person was buried with her. She gritted her teeth. If she can be reborn again, she must do it more simply and not leave anyone alive at the beginning. No, Leng Yeling stood up at this moment, he looked at the lightning rod above his head in a daze. "Through the thunder catastrophe first." It was Mo Yuntian''s voice, "Ye Ling, if you really want to die for Feng Feiling, your teacher won''t stop you." Leng Yeling looked at Feng Feiling''s appearance, and looked at Mo Yuntian''s worried look at him, and finally stood there, silently epting the remaining thunder tribtion, without taking care of Feng Feiling. When Feng Feiling thought that she and Leng Yeling were going to be smashed to death, and her consciousness dissipated, Leng Yeling was still intact. She was unwilling to dissipate in the world and let out an unwilling scream. Leng Yeling heard Feng Feiling''sst words clearly and said to him, "I knew I should kill you with a sword in the cave." After Lei Jie dissipated, Leng Yeling''s neck was chilling. Chapter 569: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (65) Chapter 569: The Sister of the Disappeared Spiritual Root (65) Feng Feiling was killed by Heavenly Tribtion. Leng Yeling sessfully survived the Tribtion, then returned to the Demon Sect, locked herself in the room, and never appeared. Except for the scope of magic repair, almost all schools are in peace under the rule of the magic sect, and everything is developing in a good ce. Tang Guo''s genius disciples all soared collectively, and only those who saw the spectacr scene knew what it was like. But no one except the insider knows that there is only one purpose for these geniuses to ascend, angering Feng Feiling. Feng Feiling was indeed **** to death by them. If they hadn''t appeared, it is estimated that Feng Feiling would not have been hacked to death by the catastrophe. After Feng Feiling died, there was turbulence in the Xingyue Gate, and Wen Ziqiu, the head of the Xingyue Gate, died, and his death was particrly strange. After someone checked, it was found that Wen Ziqiu had signs of being controlled by others. In other words, the orders he had given were probably issued by Feng Feiling under his control. Not surprisingly, Xingyue Gate declined. Mo Yuntian did not restore the identity of Leng Yeling Young Sect Master, but selected a good young man in the sect and helped him be Young Sect Master. He and True Person Ziyun and True Monarch Chixiao had discussed these things, and when Tang Guo left, they also nned to fly to the immortal world. "Brothers, I n to leave." The three of them ate the delicacies on the table, and for the first time they felt that it was a bit like chewing wax, not very taste. They also asked Tang Guoter how the world would have evolved without her. After knowing the truth, they couldn''t help but vomit. Especially the real person Ziyun, couldn''t help shaking his head, "That''s really ridiculous, isn''t it just that you don''t want to be nosy, and you have to be hated?" "Crazy man." True Monarch Chi Xiao couldn''t stand Feng Feiling''s temperament. "It''s still the pitiful girl Peixue. Fortunately, she understands what she wants. Now the result is pretty good, and Ji Chengshan is also quite good ." "When are you leaving?" Mo Yuntian asked. Tang Guo thought for a while, "Just these few days." "Hey, I can''t bear it." Zhen Ziyun sighed, "Well, we can''t keep it. When you arrive at a new ne, sister, remember to let us know in the group, and don''t disappear. It''s just a few decades, but asionally we still show up in the group, lest we worry." "Ok." Tang Guo is still happier to be able to make a few friends, especially since everyone has a longer life span, she is happy. True Monarch Chi Xiao hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Where is Bai Wuqing?" Bai Wuqing is obsessed with their sister, everyone understands. But looking at what Tang Guo meant, he didn''t intend to get entangled with Bai Wuqing. "I will say goodbye to him." The underlying meaning is that there is no chance. Several people looked at each other and ordered a piece of wax for Bai Wu. For several days, Tang Guo only ate and drank with a few people, took out the best wine and food, and entertained them. A few people eat happily, but they are also reluctant. Goodbye this time, and I don''t know if there will be a chance to meet in the future. Bai Wuqing seemed to have felt something. He stopped Tang Guo when he found a chance to be alone. That deserted face was a little bit more emotional. "Little fruit." "Ok?" Bai Wuqing came to her, looked at her eyes seriously, trying to find something from it, "I feel you are leaving me." He wanted to tell her, don''t leave, okay, but found that he was not qualified to say this. "Do you also have a sixth sense?" Tang Guo smiled and raised his eyes, "That feels pretty urate." Bai Wuqing couldn''t help but grabbed her wrist, with an anxious expression, "Where are you going?" Take him well, he will be obedient. Chapter 570: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (66) Chapter 570: The Sister of the Discarded Spiritual Root (66) "I don''t know where I will go, so I can''t take you." Bai Wuqing didn''t believe it, she obviously refused to take him. It was he who made a mistake, and she refused to forgive him. "I know you me me." Tang Guo shook his head, "No wonder." "You have paid the corresponding price. When I leave here, it will be the moment when all grievances disappear." "No!" "Xiaoguo, I would rather you hate me." Tang Guo was speechless, "I never hated you." Bai Wuqing was startled, "Are you unwilling to even hate me?" Tang Guo: "..." "This kind of veteran cadre is strong and single." Sheined to the system. System: [Host is big, you are bullying others and cannot bring memories. "Who knows what he was? Maybe he is still a victim of me." System: Ha ha... Bai Wuqing saw that Tang Guo really didn''t care about it, and finally gave up, "Then... Then before you leave, can I stay with you?" "can." Bai Wuqing breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face like a lotus flower, dull and pure, as if he had gotten some treasure. He consciously loosened Tang Guo''s wrist and stood beside her. Even if he couldn''t stay with her for long, he still wanted to be by her side when she was there. He didn''t know what situation she was leaving in, and it was not a particrly good premonition. In the next few days, where Tang Guo was, and Bai Wuqing was there, the two of them stayed in step, a little closer than before, making the Demon Sect disciples think that good things areing. Until, one day, they never saw the figure of the saint woman again, nor did they see Bai Wuqing again. Bai Wuqing felt it one morning. He stood at the door and waited for a long time, but he didn''t see anyone familiar with him appear. He thought of something, regardless of her dislike, opened the door, only to see a silent object. His body copsed instantly. From the day she left the Xingyue Gate, this time it was his closest contact with her. He held her...cold body. He couldn''t find her soul, he didn''t expect that she would leave in this form. I don''t know where she went or where her soul returned, but he really regretted it. The three Mo Yuntians received her prompt when Tang Guo nned to leave, so they were not surprised. But when they came to the room, they looked at the deserted man, holding Tang Guo''s cold body, with tears in his eyes, with a forbearing expression, still a little moved. Bai Wuqing, do you really like their girls? It''s a pity that the girl is such a stubborn person. Tolerance is not tolerant. It is useless to make up for it, and I don''t know whether this temperament is good or bad. "I said, wherever you are, I will be wherever you go, I will follow wherever you go." "Little fruit." Before the three of them had reacted, Bai Wuqing actually dissipated his cultivation base, and took the initiative to dissipate between the heavens and the earth. They were also taken aback, and finally sighed infinitely. And Bai Wuqing''s final consciousness was also sober, with a hint of helplessness hung on the corner of his mouth. In this life, he is really unwilling. A Guoguo is really a woman who is not affectionate. "Where is Tang Guo? Where is Aunt Saint? Have you seen her? I''m looking for her, where is she?" Hearing the sound from outside, Bai Wuqing''sst consciousness shed a cold light in his eyes, and no one could **** his Agogo. "Tang Guo, Xiao Guoer, I remember, I had a dream, I remember everything, I know the truth, I''m sorry, I will apologize to you, we will..." Chapter 571: The Sister of the Disappeared Linggen (End) Chapter 571: The Sister of the Disappeared Linggen (End) Leng Yeling opened the door and saw only two bodies hugging each other, slowly dissipating. This was thest force that Bai Wuqing used. Agogo belonged to him, and the corpse could not be touched. Leng Yeling rushed up quickly, but only rushed into the air. "Little Guoer!" Leng Yeling frantically searched in the air, trying to catch Tang Guo''s breath, but there was nothing in front of him. He knelt on the ground in pain, staring at him nkly. "I had two dreamsst night. It should be said that they are two different worlds." The three Mo Yuntian looked at each other and did not interrupt Leng Yeling''s words. In fact, they vaguely guessed that the two dreams Leng Yeling had were really the two worlds that had happened before. "The first dream is me, Xiao Guoer, Bai Wuqing, and Feng Feiling..." Leng Yeling had a smile on her face, "Xiao Guoer and Bai Wuqing are together, I am willing to fulfill them, Feng Fei The spirit framed Xiao Guoer, and I personally abolished the spirit root." "The second dream, there are still us..." At this time, Leng Yeling''s face showed a painful look, and the tears from the corners of her eyes dripped uncontrobly. "As at the beginning, Xiao Guo''er was destroyed by me. Gen, the difference from this life is that not long after she went down the mountain, she was framed by Feng Feiling and fell into the hands of Mo Xiu, suffering countless tortures...dead...I harmed..." Leng Yeling''s eyes The tears couldn''t stop, he rubbed his face vigorously, "Bai Wuqing finally discovered the truth, but Feng Feiling has be a reality, and she was introduced into the Ten Thousand Demon Cavern to be tortured. I guess he was willing to be tortured, and I... ...I only learned the truth when I crossed the catastrophe, willing to die under the thunder robbery, and the master..." He raised his head and looked at Mo Yuntian with guilt in his eyes, "also because I was calcted to die by Feng Feiling. " Mo Yuntian sighed, this is not a dream, it is true. If it weren''t for the girl''s arrival in time, the fate of all of them would really be teased by Feng Feiling. After speaking, Leng Yeling looked at the ce where Tang Guo dissipated, crying in pain, and shouted, "Xiao Guoer must think that I am stupid and don''t want me anymore. It is clear that Wuqing made the same mistake as me, why she Would you like to let Bai Wuqing stay by her side?" "Bai Wuqing changed quickly, and soon realized that he was wrong." True Monarch Chi Xiao couldn''t hold back, "That guy has a very thick skin, and the girl will follow every step of the way after going down the mountain, without principle, you say why she Be with someone who will use her at any time. If it''s not thest, you might not know the truth." Real person Ziyun pulled True Monarch Chixiao, "Stop talking, you see that his face was full of tears when he was hit, let him be quiet." "Then let''s go." Mo Yuntian ignored Leng Yeling, his life was saved, but this person was also abolished, the school girl, this hand really made Leng Yeling dead. When the three of them walked away, they could still hear the whimpersing from the house. It didnt take long for them to receive news that Leng Yeling had broken his spiritual roots. Since then, the Demon Sect has added a cripple. It is said that he has been mad every day. His smile, sometimes called Xiao Guoer, sometimes said, if I call your aunt, will youe back? Aunt Saint, aunt,e back. ... "Tongzi, I feel a little sick." "A bit sore, a bit painful." The system is pretending to be dead... I''m sorry, the host is big, he is still a juvenile system, not suitable for watching this kind of scenes that are not suitable for children. Tang Guo opened his eyes and looked around for a moment, the rubble of the earthen house, inside the house there was an unpainted four-corner wooden table, a box, and a wardrobe, covered with arge quilt, and a scorpion on the window. "The morning of the wedding?" Chapter 572: The village flower spoiled to heaven (1) Chapter 572: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (1) When Tang Guo got dressed and looked at the rustic clothes on her body, she determined the timeline. ording to the system, Tang Guo got dressed and went online. [Host Da, congrattions, I got married as soon as I came here. Tang Guo: "..." "ept the plot." [Hey... Okay. Tang Guo leaned on the folded quilt, closed her eyes, and calmly epted the story of the world. This world tells the story of a rebirth girl, a woman who has lived miserably for most of her life, and finally regretted being reborn for the rest of her life, intending to seize what she once abandoned and live her life well. If it is really like that on the surface, then there is no criticism of the reborn girl, and the original owner will not be the role of the cannon fodder. Chen Ying is the reborn heroine of this world. The cause of the incident urred in Chen Ying''s previous life. One of the educated youths in Tangjia Vige, Song Ye, was born with a magnificent appearance. The girls in the vige would see stars in both eyes. Naturally, Chen Ying is no exception. Although other young girls in the vige like Song Ye, they care more about their own fame. However, Chen Ying was born bolder than others. At first, he approached slowly. Later, seeing that Song Ye was unwilling, he simply didn''t do two things and designed the two to fall into the water at the same time. Now Song Ye had to marry Chen Ying. Chen Ying thought it was all like this, Song Ye would definitely spend his life with her. Unexpectedly, Song Ye seemed to be a weak schr, but his temper was very stubborn, and he just became a fake couple with her for a lifetime. In the next two years, the college entrance examination resumed. Chen Ying saw that Song Ye was reviewing seriously, and was afraid that Song Ye would leave her behind. It was also because of Song Yes revenge that Song Ye did not see her in his eyes. The review materials are torn up. He sabotaged Song Ye to go to the college entrance examination for countless times. In the end, Song Ye failed to take the college entrance examination and Chen Ying also achieved his goal. For the next half of her life, Chen Ying was like a resentful woman, unwilling to divorce, unwilling to let Song Ye go, pestering for a lifetime, she was still an innocent woman, before she died, she finally regretted it. When she was twenty-eight years old, she ran into her fianc, Xie Shijun, who had been repented by her marriage on the street. The other party was already the head of the group. Next to Xie Shijun stood a beautiful and fashionable woman who turned out to be the vige chief of Tangjia Vige. Daughter, a flower in the vige. This is what Chen Ying regrets the most. If she does not regret the marriage, she should be the one who was called the head''s wife in public? Before she died, she recalled this scene again, full of regret. When she opened her eyes again, she found that everything was back to the beginning. She did not marry Song Ye, nor did she marry Xie Jiagui. She decided that she must live with Xie Shijun in this life, and never get entangled with Song Ye again. If the story goes to this, its not bad, but Chen Ying saw the beautiful vige flowers, and then looked at her somewhat sallowplexion and thin body. She was very afraid that Xie Shijun would not look down on her, or that the vige flowers would threaten her marriage. . So... she did one thing. Designing the vige flower and Song Ye to fall into the water, let the people in the vige see that many people still pay attention to fame at this time, even the vige head has to let his daughter marry the poor educated youth. Seeing this, Tang Guo frowned, "What about the rest of the plot?" [The host is big, this is the world of the novel, or it was written by a fraudulent author, that''s it, so I don''t know what will happen next, it depends on the host. Chapter 573: The spoiled village flower (2) Chapter 573: The spoiled vige flower (2) Without the next plot, Tang Guo did not struggle. She went through the plot again and found that the vige chiefs family is good, the family is harmonious, and she is very satisfied with this background. I also found that Song Ye was very interesting, and he could live with Chen Yinggang for a lifetime without saying a word. "Song Ye is the most bearable man I have ever seen." Tang Guo let out a sigh, and suddenly felt some difort in her body, her face became slightly stiff, "No, he insisted that nothing happened to Chen Ying, why?" [Maybe the host is so beautiful, right? Tang Guo frowned, and the system quickly remedied, I was drunk by the old man. Tang Guo had calcted the time, and now everyone in the family had gone to work to earn work points. One year is the time for the college entrance examination to resume. At this time, many educated youths have got the news and are secretly preparing for the college entrance examination. Song Ye was no exception. Under his box, he secretly hid the college entrance examination materials, which should have been sent from his home. Tang Guo stretched out Bai Shengsheng''s little hand and couldn''t help curling the corners of her mouth, seeing that there was no work. Her father, Tang Shouguo, is a idiot who loves her daughter and is reluctant to let her be wronged. Her mother treats her as a little padded jacket for fear of being wronged. And her two brothers, all of whom are pet sisters, are crazy, and they simply can''t bear to let their younger sister go outside in the sun and rain. Therefore, Tang Guo''s work should be done a little by one person in the family, not afraid of not being able to support her. Even if she was born in this age, she really didn''t suffer from this body. The only thing that made the family dissatisfied was that the girl and baby sister they held in their palms was arched by a little white face. Early in the morning of the wedding, Song Ye was driven to the field by his family, leaving her to sleep in here alone. Tang Guo went to the kitchen, and she saw the steamed buns in the pot. Needless to say, it must have been reserved for her. There were four in total, and she ate two. The steamed buns of this era taste really good. She has a lot of delicious food in her hands, and they can''t match the taste for the time being. After eating, she greeted the people in the group, saying that she hade to a new ne, so that they didn''t have to worry, she dropped out of the group and shrank into the bed. Song Ye was pulled out to work by Zhang Yue''s family early in the morning, and he never stopped during the whole process. Fortunately, he had been in the countryside for a long time before fainting directly. Up to now, he felt that he was dreaming, falling into the water with the vige flowers, which tainted the innocence of the little girl. Now they are still married. He was drunkst night and put the little girl to sleep. Song Ye wiped his sweat, always feeling that he was guilty. In fact, he fell into the water before. The little vige flower girl just passed by, watching him, and duck fluttering in the water, but didn''t want to jump off, and drag him to the shore. She was still his lifesaver by the count. Song Ye felt a bit sorry for others, but now it seemed that nothing was useful. He thought of another person, Chen Ying. It was not that he had any thoughts about Chen Ying, but that the woman was particrly weird. Seeing the yard in front of him, he remembered that there was a young girl in the house who was sleeping in a daze. Song Ye looked at her dirty hands, and quickly put the tools aside and washed her hands. I also feel that there is a smell of dung on my body. If I walk in like this, I will smell the little girl inside. He turned around and took a cold shower, changed into clean clothes, and even though he was hungry, he liked to keep himself clean. When he walked to the door, thinking of his behavior, he couldn''t help butugh. Chapter 574: The spoiled village flower (3) Chapter 574: The spoiled vige flower (3) Pushing the door open, he saw the curled little body under the covers. He walked over gently, for fear of waking her up. Seeing her exposed little white feet, she couldn''t resisting over, holding her feet and stuffing them into the bed, the touch was really slippery, and there was an urge to not let go. He now understands why the Tang family is willing to spoil her, wishing to lift her to the sky, and now he wants to do the same. Song Ye felt that this little girl was poisonous, and he was poisoned. Thinking about it, he looked at the curled ball andughed, thinking that she turned out to be his daughter-inw, and his smile grew bigger. Tang Guo opened the bed and revealed a head, staring at the man in front of him with beautiful eyes. She is 18 this year and Song Ye is 20 this year. Song Ye has not been in Tangjia Vige for a short time. Even if he is in the sun every day, his appearance is still very handsome. At most, his skin color has changed from the original white to wheatish color, which is actually better. Song Ye was smiling, and suddenly felt that someone was looking at him, and immediately met the ck eyes and was startled. The little girl''s cheeks were so white that she was really beautiful, making him have an urge to squeeze. He swallowed and walked gently to the bed with a particrly low voice, "Is it bothering you?" "No." Tang Guo shook his head and didn''t look away. He kept looking at Song Ye''s face. Song Ye was a little ufortable. His ears were red. She was really embarrassed to be stared at by her beautiful wife. "are you hungry?" "Just ate two buns with white flour." Tang Guo said, with a sweet smile on Song Ye''s corners, she almost stunned Song Ye. On the day he came to the vige, he knew that this girl was very beautiful. He didn''t expect to look better at close range. Now he is his wife, and he has to face this beautiful face every day. Song Ye thinks he is dreaming. It is not that he has not seen the world, and has seen many good-looking girls, but he can be sure that none of those he has seen before is as good as hers. Tang Guo stretched out two hands from under the bed and said to Song Ye, "Pull me up." The little girl''s soft voice made Song Ye''s heart melt. She hurried up to hold her arm and gently pulled her up for fear of breaking her arm with force. Tang Guo threw himself in his arms, held his waist, and whispered, "It''s so cute." Sheughed and said to the system, "This guy is so cute in this world." [Host Da...] I wish you have fun in this life. Song Ye didn''t know what to do, being held by such a soft body, his whole body was a little tight. "Song Ye, we are married." Song Ye looked more serious and replied, "Well, I will be responsible for you." This is what he willingly said. It was a thought in his heart when he was in contact with her for a short time. They are already married and in this life. She is his wife. "Not only do you have to be responsible for me, but you have to love and love me." "Yes." Song Ye didn''t even think about it. After saying that, he felt that it was right to be nice to her, "Guoguo, I will be nice to you, you are my wife." Tang Guo loosened him, put on his shoes, turned to the kitchen, took the two remaining buns and stuffed them into his hands, looking at him seriously, "Hungry, eat, eat only Work vigorously." Chapter 575: The village flower spoiled to heaven (4) Chapter 575: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (4) "Eat Guoguo, I can eat some coarse grains." Song Ye pushed the white flour buns in front of Tang Guo and shook his head. His wife was all white, tender and raw, and he would definitely not be used to eating coarse grains. He is a big man, he can eat anything he wants. "eat." Tang Guo broke the white flour bun and put it into his mouth. Song Ye was chewing on the white noodle steamed buns. It was not that he had never eaten better food than this, but he always felt that they were not as delicious as this steamed bun. Holding a piece of steamed bun, he identally bit the young girl''s tender finger. He couldn''t bear to let it go before he let it go. Seeing the little girl''s red cheeks, he took her waist and kissed her on the cheek. Tang Guo was not shy. She couldn''t helpughing when she saw the man''s ears were red. It was really cute. "I finished my work in the afternoon and went to see in the mountains, and brought back some game for Guoguo." Beforeing to the vige to be an educated youth, Song Ye always counts as a day by day. He has never had a sense of belonging. He thinks that one day he will go back. I haven''t thought about changing anything here, and I don''t want to change myself here. But the beautiful girl in front of him gave him the first time he had left his thoughts on this. He hugged the little girl''s soft body and looked over the box where he was holding clothes, a little silent. Since he heard the news about the college entrance examination, his rtives have sent him the materials, and he has been secretly reviewing. With his grades, it must be easy to leave here for the exam. But now that his wife is in his arms, he can''t bear it anymore. And when he returned to the original ce, he had a suspicion for the first time. In that ce, except for his sister, it is estimated that no one wants him to go back, right? "What do you think?" The story of this world is iplete, and Tang Guo is not easy to guess what Song Ye is thinking, but vaguely guesses that what the other party thinks is about the college entrance examination. "I heard my dad say that the college entrance examination is going to resume, Aye, do you want the college entrance examination?" Tang Guo smiled, "If you want the college entrance examination, I will ask my dad to arrange for you a little bit less work. It is okay to raise one more person in our family. Yes. I heard my dad say before that you are an educated person, and you certainly cannot stay here forever..." "I..." Song Ye didn''t expect the girl to speak so bluntly. The girl in the vige who married an educated youth, who didn''t keep the news tightly, was afraid that the man would run away from the college entrance examination. He hugged the little girl''s waist and couldn''t help asking, "You are not afraid that I will leave for the college entrance examination, do you need you?" "I am so beautiful, don''t be your loss, you don''t want it, naturally someone will want it." Song Ye''s heart was tight when he heard it, and there was an idea instantly, why not give up the college entrance examination. When the timees, I will pass the exam, and the wife may lose it too, which is a bit more than worthwhile. "Guoguo, I won''t leave you behind." How could he be willing, if he really chooses one from the college entrance examination and his wife, he chooses his wife and he keeps people tight, "You are my wife." Tang Guoy in his arms andughed happily, "Aye, whether you take the test or not? I will support you if you take the test. If you don''t take the test, there will be no such good chance in the future. This is you. The only chance to go out." Song Ye was silent for a while, staring at the little girl in front of him who was seriously considering him, and there was only one impulse in his heart. Leaving here is not the only way out. He used to be unwilling. Once he had a goal, he couldn''t create a world. Soon, this day will change, and his opportunity has alsoe. Rather than go back to that ce to fight with others, it is better to develop with your wife in this small world. "Not taking the exam." He circled Tang Guo and buried his head on her neck, "Guoguo, you believe me, even if I don''t take the exam, you will live the best life, not worse than those in Kyoto." The corner of Tang Guo''s lips curled, and the man really had the ability. Only men who set goals are willing to work hard. Chapter 576: The spoiled village flower (5) Chapter 576: The spoiled vige flower (5) "Really not taking the exam?" When eating at noon, Song Ye announced the news in front of the whole family, shocking everyone in the Tang family. At first everyone was very hungry. Hearing Song Ye''s decision, they couldn''t bother to eat. They all focused on the young man Song Ye. Tang Tianyu, Tang Guo''s eldest brother, and Tang Tianhang''s eyes widened. After being stunned, both of them looked at Song Ye with a lot of pleasing eyes. The brother-inw did not take the college entrance examination, which means that he stayed with all his heart, and was different from the other educated youths in the vige who were secretly preparing to leave. It''s not that they have a prejudice against the college entrance examination. The Tang family has a different family style. They still respect cultural people, but those educated youths really don''t have a good impression on them. In the beginning, they couldn''t pick their shoulders, ate a lot, did less, and were very arrogant. Few people in the vige liked it. Later, the reality shocked them, and those who epted their fate began to work hard, and they couldn''t work hard. Now they can only eat if they don''t work. If they don''t work, they can only be hungry. Some female educated youth could not bear it, so they married people in the vige, barely going to be hungry. There are also some male educated youths who have also climbed up to the vige girls who have better conditions and areughed at by many people. Their impression of Song Ye is fairly average. Song Ye is not active in his work, but he is notzy, but he seems to always only do what he only wants to do. Now Song Ye has be their brother-inw. From the beginning, they knew that the other party was a literate man. His former identity may not be low. In Tang Shouguo''s words, this young man was mostly a rich man. When Song Ye suddenly said that the college entrance examination was not allowed, everyone was confused. Tang Tianyu couldn''t hold back, heughed, "It''s okay if you don''t take the test, brother-inw, in the future, you can stay in Tangjia Vige with peace of mind and live with my sister." "Yes, right, work hard, my sister is so good, it''s your blessing to marry her, it''s right not to take the college entrance examination." "Shut up! What do you guys know?" Tang Shouguo patted the table. Tang Tianyu and Tang Tianhang didn''t dare to speak, and shrank their necks, but their eyes were clearly written, Dad, if the college entrance examination is really good, brother-inw won''t run away. There are so many people in their Tang family, even if the brother-inw is a little white-faced, as long as he treats his sister well, they can raise it. "Ono, you have to think about this." At the beginning, Tang Shouguo was also afraid that Song Ye would use the college entrance examination to run away and suffer his precious daughter. But he nced at Song Ye and looked at his baby girl dozingly. The corners of his mouth couldn''t hold back a twitch. As soon as he was on the table, the other party held his arms and held the baby. Tang Shouguo''s expression was also indescribable. . Then it urred to him that it was indeed his precious girl, even the most up-anding educated youth in the vige could win. Song Ye smiled, "Dad, I have already considered it, and I will stay in Tangjiacun in the future." Tang Shouguo still didn''t agree. When he first saw Song Ye, he knew that this young man was not easy. As long as he is given a chance, he will surely soar into the sky, but the other party''s performance behind is mediocre, I think he will not stay here for too long. Now he suddenly gave up the college entrance examination, and he felt it was a pity. "If you give up the college entrance examination for Guoguo, I don''t agree. It''s a big deal. Starting tomorrow, you and Guoguo will review together. There are so many people in the family. It''s okay to feed the two of you. You take the exam together." Luo Chunli also echoed Tang Shouguo''s suggestion, "Yes, you can take the test together." Chapter 577: The village flower spoiled to heaven (6) Chapter 577: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (6) The Tang Family''s reaction was something Song Ye hadn''t expected. He nced at his little wife who was sitting on the side, and looked at the Tang family who was kindly advising him on the college entrance examination, and he felt more belonging. "Parents, two brothers, I gave up the college entrance examination, indeed because Guoguo is here, but it does not mean that I am giving up a great future." "I have never mentioned my family situation to you before. My family is moreplicated. Even if I go back, it will take several years to go to school, and I have been away from there for a long time. ording to the personality of my brothers, I may not be there anymore. Its better to develop in Tangjia Vige where you want to stay." "Dad, believe me, I won''t let Guoguo live with me," Song Ye held the small hand that reached out to his palm and squeezed it lightly. He immediately felt satisfied in his heart, instead of going back to that full of struggle. For her family, its better to stay in the cozy Tangjia Vige, I told Guoguo that she will live better than the rich wife in Beijing in the future. Hearing these words, Luo Chunli couldn''t help butugh. It was the first time she found out that this cold son-inw is so good at talking, or her daughter is so powerful, and Song Gao Leng was talking about it as soon as she got married. Song Gao Leng is the nickname given to Song Ye in the vige. Because he came to the vige and hardlymunicated with people, countless vige girls approached him, he always said "Uh, oh, sorry..." After Song Ye answered countless questions from Tang Shouguo, the Tang family finally understood his determination to stay. To show that he was serious, he sent the review materials to his sister in the afternoon. At this time, a copy of the review materials is still very precious. Seeing that he was so firm, the Tang family stopped persuading him. Instead, they treated Song Ye better and better. After finishing his work in the afternoon, Song Ye came back with tools and prepared to go to the mountains to hunt game. When he was about to leave, Tang Guo walked out of the house and held his arm. "Aye, I''ll go with you." Song Ye looked at his daughter-inws tender face and white hands. He thought of the weeds in the mountains. What if his daughter-inws skin was cut? When he was about to shake his head, Tang Guo dragged him out, narrowing his face, "I want to watch you hunt." The little girls smile was so sweet that Song Ye didnt hold it, so he nodded in a ghostly manner, and took his wifes little hand in his hand, "Then I will hold Guoguo." After walking out of the Tang house, Song Ye realized what he had just promised. He nced at the enthusiastic daughter-inw next to him. He couldn''t help but sighed in his heart because he couldn''t say the words to send her back. Such a beautiful daughter-inw is also a kind of Worries, a little carelessness may do something against the principle. "Aye, what are you going to do in Tangjia Vige?" "I want to set up a factory." "Huh?" Tang Guo was a little surprised, "How did you think of this?" "What factory?" "The food factory also ns to pack mountains and raise chickens... When we have a certain amount of funds, we will gradually liberalize the country in the future, and we will improve the environment in Tangjia Vige, such as building buildings..." It is easy to say, but it is not easy to do, especially at the end of this special period. It is precisely because at the end, some things are easier to do. Tang Guo didn''t ask any more, Song Ye couldn''t help saying his n again, "In a few years, our country''s living standards will gradually improve. Food factories specialize in canned food and holiday gifts, which will be very popr. " Chapter 578: The village flower spoiled to heaven (7) Chapter 578: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (7) "In the future, it will not be unusual for every household to eat meat every day." "It is necessary to raise chickens in the mountains. Even if no one buys them locally, they can be sold elsewhere." "The richer the family, the more pure and natural, the more expensive the more they like it." "In the next few years, the poption of the country will expand and the standard of living will improve. The so-called food, clothing, shelter, clothing, and food are good, and people will find ways to improve the environment. Housing is very important. Thest is a line. Before that, we can first Tangjia Vige has developed into a paradise and a tourist attraction in the future." Tang Guo couldn''t helpmunicating with the system: "He wasn''t reborn, right?" [No, the host is big, he just has a better vision, and it should have something to do with his childhood environment. "Some people are spoiled from birth, and their minds are the same as when they are open." Tang Guo was envious of his strength. A guy who hadn''t reborn, he could tell about the future situation with just food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, and even the future of Tang Family Vige. "Guoguo, what do you think?" Song Ye found that his little wife didn''t speak, and looked down to see her in a daze, thinking she didn''t understand, "If you don''t understand, I will exin to you slowly." Song Ye believes that it is necessary for him to exin everything he has to do with his little wife. He not only wants to improve himself and develop Tangjia Vige, but also to take her to make progress together. This is not because he despises her background and thinks that she has little knowledge, but only if two people progress together, the distance will not be further, and only when the conversation between the two people is constant can the feelings grow stronger. After chatting with Song Ye for a while, Tang Guo found that this man was very attractive, very attractive, and a very cute person. The future he was considering was reallyprehensive, and he even said to her in a tactful way that he wanted to keep improving himself, which made herugh. He also said that if she didn''t understand anything, she would take the time to ask him at night, and the two of them made progress together. He had no intention of treating her as a vase at all. Tang Guo looked at Song Yeshan Tan, her eyes crooked. Song Ye asionally noticed the little wife''s eyes, his ears turned red, and he still held her little hand without letting go. Being watched by his wife with such gaze gave him an urge to do something big. Thinking about the past, he felt that he was feeding the dog. When he arrived in the mountains, Song Ye asked Tang Guo to stand in a safe ce, while he shuttled among the grassy jungles, and finally hit a hare and two pheasants. Tang Guo also picked some wild vegetables. Finally, Song Ye took the little hand of his little wife and went down the mountain with the covered prey on his back. The two people looked loving and stunned the vigers passing by. "That young man is Song Zhiqing?" "It seems to be Song Gao Leng." "The one next to it is Tangcun Flower?" "Correct." "By the way, they got married yesterday." Everyone looked at each other, and Song Gao Leng actuallyughed, still and Tang Cunhua, but the two did seem to match well. ... While Chen Ying was working, she overheard someone discussing Song Ye and Tang Guo, and she lowered her head and smiled. That man Song Ye is unlucky who meets him. She and the man tortured each other for a lifetime, and finally got rid of this life. "Not to mention anything else, the two seem to really match up." Chen Ying can twitch her lips, what about it? The man Song Ye has nothing to do with anything but good looks. In his previous life, they had been a nameless husband and wife for a lifetime. That man did nothing all his life. As it turns out, good is just good-looking. Chapter 579: The village flower spoiled to heaven (8) Chapter 579: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (8) "Chen Ying, didn''t you like Song Zhiqing before?" Li Cuihua next to him heard other people talking and pushed Chen Ying, who was squatting on the ground and weeding. "Now Song Gao Leng is a flower in Tangcun, you can Unexpectedly." Chen Ying nced at Li Cuihua with regret, "Who said I like him?" "Hey, don''t you like it? I didn''t secretly stuff the other party with eggs before, I have seen it all," Li Cuihua''s voice was a little loud, "It''s just that they didn''t want it, haha, it''s Song Gao Leng." Chen Ying frowned and was a little displeased, "Cuihua, don''t talk nonsense about this kind of unproven matter. I have a fianc. When did I have trouble with Song Zhiqing? If you hurt me again Fame, be careful, I find your Li family to reason." "Cut..." Li Cuihua was a little ufortable. She had clearly seen it before. Ever since Song Zhiqing came to the vige, Chen Ying has leaned in to speak at intervals. People with a discerning eye can see it. Now it''s hidden, and knows. Fame? Do you want to be shameless, you obviously have a fianc, and you want to hook up with Song Zhiqing, and you don''t even look at your dry appearance. Is Song Zhiqing worthy of others? "Sister, what Cuihua said is true?" Chen Fangfang was close, and when he heard Li Cuihua''s words, he quietly approached, "Are you really interesting to Song Zhiqing?" "Nothing." Chen Ying was a little troubled. Rebirth is a good thing, but the Chen family is also a trouble. Chen Fangfang refused toply, "Sister, don''t you like Xie Shijun?" "Sister, if you dont like Xie Shijun, its better to let my mother talk about it, let me marry Xie Shijun. He is now a soldier outside, and I will be eighteen in two years. I dont dislike him when he is older. I dont like him anymore. Im younger, so marrying him would be consideredpensation. Chen Ying almost knocked down Chen Fangfang with a hoe. Her little girl was as shameless as her previous life. She hadn''t retired from Xie Shijun, and the other party wanted to grab Xie Shijun. "Fangfang!" "Sister, what do you mean by me?" Chen Fangfang screamed, quit, and yelled, "Obviously you don''t like Xie Shijun, and there is nothing wrong with my proposal. Anyway, it''s the daughter of my Chen family..." "you shut up!" Chen Ying really wanted to jump up and tear Chen Fangfang''s mouth. How could she have such a shameless sister. Fortunately, Li Cuihua didn''t notice here, and there were few people here. People in the distance just nced over here, still making Chen Ying''s face look bad. "Mom, look at my sister, she is murdering me." Seeing Chen Fangfang moved to Ding Yuzhen''s side, Chen Ying almost didn''te up with a sigh of relief. Holding a kettle, Tang Guo stood on the edge of the field, looking at Song Ye who was plowing the field. As for the opponent of Chen Fangfang and Chen Ying, she couldn''t help but smiled in her ears. "Chen Ying rebirth did not bring gold fingers, such as portable space or something?" [No, maybe this author wants to show that the heroine can have a different life without cheating. At this time, Song Ye had already plowed a piece ofnd and wiped off his sweat. Tang Guo hurriedly greeted him and poured him a bowl full of water. Song Ye took a sigh of relief, and suddenly felt a bit of coolness in his heart, and then saw the white wife in front of him, "Guoguo, go back soon, and get the sun." In fact, the weather is not too hot, but the sun looks big. , Song Yere sweats because of the plowing heat. "Aye, I''ll wait for you here." "Okay." Song Ye met his little wife''s sweet smile and couldn''t help but agreed. After the promise, he looked at her helplessly, "Go under the tree." Chapter 580: A village flower spoiled to heaven (9) Chapter 580: A vige flower spoiled to heaven (9) Every time Song Ye stopped, Tang Guo went up to pour water, attracting many people to look at each other frequently. The men working together, whether married or unmarried, particrly envied Song Ye. If they have a beautiful young wife like Tangcunhua standing next to them, watching them work, and pouring water when they are thirsty, they are also very motivated. The situation here finally attracted Chen Ying''s attention. She didn''t want to see it at first, but everyone around was talking about it. While resting, she walked to Tang Guo''s side. From a distance, I saw a beautiful little girl sitting under the tree, looking very intently at the most handsome man in the plowing field. Chen Ying was disdainful, and Tang Guo would understandter that Song Ye is really useless and useless. "A lot of people are talking about resuming the college entrance examination." Chen Ying said inadvertently, "Is there any movement from your family recently, Tang Cunhua, you have to be careful, if this man wants to leave, he will try his best to leave." In thest life, she tore up Song Ye to review the materials three times before destroying the other party''s college entrance examination. Later, when she moved, she found two copies under the bed. She didn''t even know where Song Ye, a poor educated youth, came from so many review materials. Tangcun flowers are rtively simple, but it is not her. Song Ye really can''t stand it if he really does some tricks. Fortunately, she has a vige chief father, otherwise Song Ye must be eaten to death. Even though she thought so, Chen Ying could not sympathize with Tang Guo. The other party has never suffered since she was a child, even in the hardest days, there is still a family in the palm of her hand to spoil her, which is much better than her life. It can be said that how unlucky she is Chen Ying, and how lucky Tangcunhua is, as if God only favors such a person. She had nothing to do with Chen Ying and Song Ye, and Tang Guo was different. People had her family backed by her, and Song Ye didn''t dare to bully. Thinking of this, Chen Ying felt even more guilty. "Aye doesn''t take the college entrance examination." Tang Guo looked at Chen Ying without missing the jealousy that shed through his eyes. She somewhat understood why Chen Ying calcted who was not good, why did he calcte her, because her fate made Chen Ying jealous and unbnced for herself. Especially, the original owner was still with Xie Shijun in his previous life. Chen Ying was surprised, "Song Zhiqing didn''t take the college entrance examination?" "I won''t participate." Tang Guo''s mouth curled up, "Is there any problem, Chen Ying?" "No." Chen Ying said perfunctorily, thinking that most of the Tang family was putting pressure on Song Ye. Humph, this Song Ye is bullying and fearing hard work, so he only bullied her, and in a word from the Tang family, if you don''t take the college entrance examination, you won''t have the college entrance examination. Soon Chen Ying became happy again. When she married Xie Shijun andter became the wife of the regiment leader, she returned to Tangjia Vige. Song Ye, the man, was already like the ordinary old men in the vige. And she was wearing fashionable clothes, and she was followed wherever she went, as well as a head husband who loved her. "Oh, then I''m going to work." Chen Ying didn''t want to talk to Tang Guo anymore. For this kind of people who only looked at the vige, she disdains to say a few more words with each other. Only after seeing the prosperous age ofter generations and walking out of Tangjia Vige can I understand how big this world is. Tang Guo didn''t stop Chen Ying either. After seeing Chen Ying, she understood why after the other party was reborn, she didn''t even think about using the future she knew to do something. Turns out she was waiting to marry Xie Shijun. In fact, she doesn''t quite understand this kind of psychology. She clearly knows the first opportunity, how can she always want to put the hope of changing fate on other people. Chapter 581: The village flower spoiled to heaven (10) Chapter 581: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (10) Tang Guo was next to the ground and apanied Song Ye for an entire afternoon. After drinking the water in the kettle, she ran home again, let the water cool, and brought it over soon. Any man, when he is at work, is watched intently by a beautiful woman, holding tea and handing water from time to time, and there is no way to hold it. Those who went to thend together found that today''s Song Zhiqing was particrly fierce, and one person did three people''s work. When the sun went down, Song Ye was already sweaty. He took the towel that Tang Guo handed over and wiped off the dripping sweat. Looking at the little wife in front of Bai Shengsheng, he resisted the urge to go up and hug. Now he is eager to get down the matter of setting up the factory, and in the future, he will concentrate on setting up the factory, and he will not use it to go to the ground. He is clean and can hold his fragrant wife anytime. Song Ye felt a little speechless about his own thoughts. He didn''t expect that the biggest reason he was eager to set up a factory was that he could hold his wife at any time. If he was known, the big teeth of the fathers and vigers wouldugh. "A Ye, why are you so far away from me?" Tang Guo asked knowingly. She likes this man named Song Ye, cute and innocent. A ray of red appeared on Song Ye''s handsome face, "I am dirty and smelly." "Then you can hold me." Song Ye looked at his dirty hands and shook his head quickly, "Hands are also dirty." "The road is not t, Aye, if you don''t hold me, I will fall identally. If I knock, fall, or touch, I will be injured." Tang Guo held the kettle with a serious expression on his face. Ye said. System: The host doesn''t start to make sense again. Song Ye looked at the t path, his expression was a bit difficult to express. He knew that his little wife was teasing him, but he was really thinking in his mind that there was really a small stone along Wan Road, which Guoguo stepped on and fell. What will she do? He stood there a little hesitated, the voices of the two of them were not too loud, and all the people on the same road heard them, and couldn''t helpughing. They thought it was the Song educated youth who ate the Tangcun flowers, but they did not expect that the Tangcun flower ate the Song educated youths, and they deserved to be Tangcun flowers. "Song Zhiqing, you''d better take the little vige flower. If you really knock the little girl, you don''t feel bad at night." "Yeah, yeah, hold on, hold on, we don''tugh." "Even if it''s dirty, won''t you just wash it togetherter?" Tang Guo smiled, "Everyone let you lead me, Song Zhiqing." He was called Song Zhiqing. Song Ye was afraid that she would be angry, so he quickly took his little wife''s hand. Tang Guo was satisfied, got closer to him, and the two walked side by side. Knowing that Song Ye must not be used to being dirty and getting too close to her, she was witty and didn''t know what to do. "I have already boiled the hot water for you." Song Ye frowned, "Don''t do it next time, the hot water won''t take much time, don''t be tired." The crowd onlookers (it is hard to say a word): Haha, I am tired. I haven''t heard that even hot water can be tired. Then they are going to the ground, I am afraid they will be exhausted. Chen Ying also strayed in the crowd, watching the first two getting along and what Song Ye said, almost without staring out. She was wrong, how could Song Ye be so good to women? Even if Tang Guo fished him out of the water before, he wouldn''t be so good, right? This made Chen Ying jealous. Tang Guo felt Chen Ying''s gaze and whispered, "Aye, is Chen Ying familiar with you? She is peeking at you?" Song Ye''s whole body was tense. Chapter 582: The village flower spoiled to heaven (11) Chapter 582: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (11) "No, I''m totally unfamiliar," Song Ye replied blurtly. After that, he felt something was wrong, and then said, "Who is she?" Tang Guo almost didn''tugh, "Chen Ying, I heard she secretly stuffed you with eggs before." "Never asked for it." Song Ye quickly showed his loyalty, "Really, I don''t remember exactly what she looks like. Guoguo, you said she peeked at me, where? Why didn''t I find out." "Aye, I''m just curious." Tang Guo said seriously, "You don''t need to be so serious, I believe you will not have anything to do with her." Song Ye held Tang Guo''s hand tightly, "Guo Guo, except you, I won''t have anything to do with any woman." The two of them whispered to each other, they looked intimate, envious of others, and also made Chen Ying jealous and couldn''t believe it. "Sister, you said you didn''t think about Song Zhiqing, you just stare at him when you see." Fortunately, Chen Fangfang also wanted to be so faceless, instead of shouting loudly in the crowd, but whispering to Chen Ying. Chen Ying was in a bad mood, gave Chen Fangfang a fierce look, and almost pped it. "What are you staring at? Sister, dare you say that you didn''t stare at someone just now?" Chen Fangfang refused, "Are you worthy of Xie Shijun?" "roll!" Chen Ying has no patience to entangle with Chen Fangfang, her expression is gloomy, "You have one more nonsense, I promise you will regret it." Chen Fangfang saw that Chen Ying was fierce, and she had never won a fight with Chen Ying, and she shrank her neck unwillingly. A few dayster, when Tang Shouguo had news of setting up a factory, he summoned Song Ye and prepared to go to town. Tang Guo observed Tang Shouguo''s face and looked good. If Song Ye performed well this time, he should be able to win the qualifications to set up a factory. Going to the town, Song Ye brought Tang Guo with him. Tang Shouguo didn''t agree with it. After all, this time it was a major event, but Song Ye said that Guo Guo was the future factory managers wife and blocked him. The son-inw spoiled his daughter more and more. For the first time, Tang Shouguo wondered whether her daughter would be spoiled if she was so spoiled. The three of them went to the state-owned restaurant for dinner before they went to see the mayor. The mayor has always had a good rtionship with Tang Shouguo, but in the matter of setting up a factory, the other party is still rtively strict. At this time, there are only state-owned factories. If Tangjia Vige opens a factory, it means that resources will be allocated to Tangjia Vige. Even if the mayor agrees, no other society will agree. But after Song Ye produced a thick handwritten n, the mayor''s eyes on Song Ye changed, but he still didn''t directly agree. But everyone can see that the other party''s heart is moved. In the end, the other party asked them to go back and wait for the news, saying that this matter still needs to be considered. Song Ye and Tang Shouguo both smiled, think about it, and it is almost the case. At this time, if it doesn''t work, it will definitely refuse. Song Yes reason for setting up the factory was very high-sounding, and it was a shining light for the country, and the ingredients selected at the beginning were some rare wild vegetables and fruits found in the mountains to be canned. "Have you ever made canned food?" Tang Guo was a little curious about not seeing the canned food at home. Song Ye shook his head andughed, "If I didn''t seed, Dad would agree to let me go to see the mayor. Will the mayor meet me? They have all eaten those things." "Why don''t I know?" Tang Guo was a little puzzled, these people still quietly got the results out. Song Ye was a little embarrassed, his ears were red, "I did it every day while you were asleep, I wanted to give you a surprise." "Oh..." So it''s good for the Tang family to go up and down to deceive her with her son-inw. Chapter 583: The village flower spoiled to heaven (12) Chapter 583: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (12) The application for the qualification to set up a factory hase down, and news of the resumption of the college entrance examination has also spread. Many educated youths in the vige have begun to tantly begin to review. Some married educated youths, supported by their wives, do not work, and just review them. Chen Ying didn''t know if her life at home was difficult recently, and she often went out secretly to resell some things, as if she was saving money. Of course, Tang Guo only knew this, others didn''t know. Song Ye didn''t go to the ground anymore. Everyone in the vige knew that he didn''t take the college entrance examination. Instead, he ran a food factory at this time. Chen Ying sneered at this. Although it is very foresight to set up a factory, it is difficult to set up a factory in a vige. Wait, Song Ye will beined by the whole vige. Unfortunately, Xie Shijun ising back soon, she will not stay in the vige and watch Song Ye fail. During this period of time, Chen Ying desperately saved her wealth, and waited for Xie Shijun toe back. The two got married, so she could easily join the army. On the Chen family''s side, she didn''t want to stay anymore, and the family looked at it and made her annoyed. In particr, there was another Chen Fangfang who yelled at her every day, if she didn''t like Xie Shijun, she would marry herself and continue, Chen Ying felt that she was going to be **** to death. Tang Guo and Song Ye went to town once and ate at the state-run restaurant. They met Chen Ying and a young man in military uniform. This man looks around twenty-five, he is not handsome, but he has a masculine face, is tall, and looks safe. Chen Ying and Xie Shijun sat facing each other. Xie Shijun talked little. Because of some reasons in his previous life, Chen Ying wanted to make a good impression, so she was basically talking. Some time ago, she made some money, and she also dressed herself up, ate a lot of food secretly, and her face looked a lot ruddy. Tang Guo and Song Ye were sitting at another table, eating slowly, and secretly listening to the conversation between the two. Chen Ying has lived inter generations. Unlike the women of this era, she would be embarrassed to look down at men, but instead looked straight and bold. Xie Shijun didn''t say anything, but was different from the fiance he imagined. The fiance he imagined should be a little girl born in vain. She was a bit shy and would look at him but secretly. Xie Shijun was not disappointed if he did not meet expectations, but regretted at best. Moreover, Chen Ying looks pretty and talkative, and the initial impression is good. In short, Tang Guo understood that there would be nothing wrong with the two of them. "Guoguo, what are you staring at others to see?" Song Ye held his young wife''s hand, straightened her face, and let her gaze on him, "Look at me." "Okay, I look at Ah Ye, only Ah Ye, OK?" Song Ye was satisfied. If it weren''t for the crowds here, he really wanted to hold his little wife in his arms and kiss him. After the two had finished eating, they checked out and were about to leave the restaurant. Chen Ying and Xie Shijun also stood up at the same time, and they happened to meet each other. Chen Ying saw that it was Tang Guo, she was a little closer to Xie Shijun subconsciously, and she straightened her back. It is estimated that only a woman can understand the possessive eyes. "Song Zhiqing, Tang Cunhua, are you here to eat too?" Chen Ying showed a sweet smile and tried to show it in front of Xie Shijun. When Xie Shijun saw Tang Guo, he was stunned for a moment, and a thought shed subconsciously. The wife he imagined should be like this. But thinking of Chen Ying next to him, he felt a little guilty, and quickly put away his mind, no longer looked at Tang Guo, and only nodded with Song Ye. Song Ye felt ufortable just now, holding his little wife''s hand, greeted them lightly, and left. Chapter 584: The village flower spoiled to heaven (13) Chapter 584: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (13) "Big Brother Xie, what''s wrong with you?" Standing at the door of the hotel, Xie Shijun was stunned for that moment. Chen Ying clearly felt that Xie Shijun was stunned because he had just met Tang Guo and Song Ye. As for which of the two people is dumbfounded, is that still a guess? It must be Tang Guo. I was vaguely jealous in my heart, but at the same time I was very thankful. Fortunately, she acted first and let Tang Guo and Song Ye get married. Otherwise, when Xie Shijun came back and saw Tang Guo who was still single, he might have other ideas. "It''s nothing." It is true that Xie Shijun was stunned because of Tang Guo. He also saw Tang Guo when he was a child, but at that time, she was still a little girl in the vige. She had the impression that she was raised in the palm of her hand by the Tang family. The little girl born in Nun. "Let''s go, let''s go back." Xie Shijun was a little amused at the inexplicable feeling that hade up in his mind before, and instead of thinking about Tang Guo, he thought about the rtionship between him and Chen Ying. The initial impression of Chen Ying is still good. If there is no ident, he will make a marriage report this time. When Chen Ying heard Xie Shijun''s question about her, she breathed a sigh of relief, but did not show it on her face. She had always acted generously, which made Xie Shijun more and more satisfied. These were none of Tang Guo''s business. She and Song Ye ate, bought something, and went back to the vige. It didn''t take long before I heard that Xie Shijun was going to marry Chen Ying. There was no special situation in the Xie family, but during the period when Xie Shijun returned to the army to report, the Chen family made a lot of trouble. It was basically Chen Fangfang who made trouble. Chen Fangfang always said that Chen Ying didn''t like Xie Shijun, and moring for her to marry Xie Shijun, became a joke in the vige. However, the Chen family are all superb. They love Chen Fangfang''s youngest daughter and his youngest son Chen Shubao, but they are not so good to Chen Ying. This incident was made, or did Chen Fangfang make Ding Yuzhen''s thoughts because of Xie Shijun''s everyday troubles, or change the married person? It is estimated that only the Chen family can think of such absurd things. Chen Fangfang and Ding Yuzhen had good ns, but Xie Shijuns mother Xu Qin was not a fool. Chen Fangfang was a well-known spoiled girl in the vige. How could hepare with Chen Yingqins quick and capable? When Chen Ying came back from rebirth, she knew Xu Qin''s temperament and knew that the other party liked a hardworking and capable girl. When she started working, as long as Xu Qin was there, she would definitely perform well. Except for the vaguely close to Song Ye before her rebirth, there was no way to change the other Xu Qin was absolutely satisfied with her. And she has made it clear many times that she is not interested in Song Ye. Now Chen Fangfang is making a joke, which makes people feel that Chen Fangfang deliberately ndered his sister in order to marry Xie Shijun. The Xie family didn''t n to change to a daughter-inw candidate. Besides, Xie Shijun himself was satisfied with Chen Ying, how could it be reced by the arrogant Chen Fangfang. Chen Fangfang failed to achieve his goal, his reputation was almost ruined, and Chen Ying was also considered a hatred. When Xie Shijun came back, it was time for Chen Ying to marry him, and before that, Xie Shijun also applied for his family to join the army. After Chen Yingfeng Guangguang married Xie Shijun, he left with him, leaving Chen Fangfang staring in the vige. These have nothing to do with Tang Guo Song Ye, they are now busy with the factory. Chapter 585: The village flower spoiled to heaven (14) Chapter 585: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (14) The location of the food factory is outside the vige. After the previous decision, Tang Shouguo asked people to pick up a few simple houses. In fact, he was inclined to be in the vige before, but Song Ye said that the garbage in the vige is not easy to handle and will easily affect the lives of the vigers. If machinery is introduced in the future, The voice is louder, and if the scale of the factory expands, it will not be easy to rebuild. Tang Shouguo was sessfully convinced. "My family Aye may have been born again, but he has lost his memory." Tang Guo said to the system, she didn''t idle, helping to taste the taste of canned food, and she would often put forward some useful suggestions. Song Ye was very useful. Now I take her by my side every day. Once you encounter any problems that can''t be solved temporarily, ask his little wife, there will always be different gains, which will make him suddenly open up. Song Ye set up the factory violently. From the beginning, the vigers didn''t look good. Later, in their spare time, they also came to the factory to help and became temporary workers in the factory. They were able to distribute food, not to mention how happy they were. At the beginning, it was quite difficult. Whether it was the environment or the sale of food, it was very difficult. The Tang family was very busy. Later facts proved that Song Ye was indeed a capable man, from selling food to other factories, to Linzhen, county, city, and then to provincial capital. One step at a time, the tangible development has turned a food factory that everyone is not optimistic about into a sweet potato. Everyone wants to take a bite, but it''s toote. One yearter, the whole country ushered in reforms, every household was allocatednd, and many educated youths also took the college entrance examination and left. Song Ye''s factory is muchrger, and formal workers are also employed in the factory, giving priority to vigers in Tangjia Vige. At this time, people in other ces started to learn from Song Ye to set up factories, but Song Ye has already taken the lead. The brand of food factories has been widely circted. Many people buy food and gift boxes during festive seasons, all of which are identified as "sugar". The name of the factory is very simple, it is called Tang''s, and Tang''s special symbol is the word "sugar". Many people are curious about why it is a "sugar". Song Ye has not exined it to others, but Tang Guo has asked him. The answer is: Guoguoughs so sweet, sweeter than sugar. After Tang Guo heard it, her whole person was a little panicked. The love words of Director Song are indeed different from those of others. The food factory is no longer just a few houses, but has applied for a formal construction site, and there are already models forter generations. During this period, the state instigated economic development is the best time to rise. After the food factory was on the right track, Song Ye proposed to contract the surrounding hills, nt rare mountains, nt fruit trees, and implement self-production and self-sale. At the same time, open the chicken farm. The Tang family is very busy, and the people in the vige are also very busy. Now Song Ye points to them, they will fight wherever they go. In a word, there is definitely meat to eat with Director Song. Song Zhiqing, he is not the factory director of Song now. No matter what the benefits are, the people in the vige are first considered, and then the other viges. It can be said that a word of him in the vige is better than Tang Shouguo. The people in the vige are all formal employees of the food factory, and most of the other viges are temporary workers. It was after the expansion of the scale that they needed good hands in nting and raising livestock, they absorbed a group of formal workers. Because of a Song Ye, a Tangjia Vige, the mayor of the past two years has been particrly good, and he was praised by the above and became the county head. Tang Shouguo is no longer the head of Tangjia Vige. He took over as the mayor of Dan Town, and he can be regarded as the confidant of the county head. Chapter 586: The village flower spoiled to heaven (15) Chapter 586: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (15) "Guoguo, you and Ono have been married for more than three years, right?" One day, while the family was eating, Luo Chunli asked, Now that the factory is on the right path, the surrounding mountains have been contracted by Ono, and the chicken farm in Houshan is also opened. Should you think about it? A child?" [The host is so big that it has spawned. The system gloats for misfortune, After experiencing many worlds, it seems that few people really give birth. He also wants to know how to deal with this host conference. Tang Guo nced at Luo Chunli, who was worried, as if he was afraid that she would not have a child, and Song Ye, a good man, would run away, with a funny heart. Child... I''m sorry, even if this body is normal, it is impossible to have a child because of her soul. She doesn''t feel much to the child. If the original owner himself has it, she will take care of it, otherwise, she will not have it. Even if she likes all kinds of deep and pure feelings, she is still more affectionate than many people. But people in this era, regardless of gender, should value children more. She nced at Song Ye, who also stared at her little wife. The two looked at each other for a while, and Luo Chunli found that she was ying the piano to a cow. She was worried that the two couples would not have children for a long time, and the man would change their hearts. She didn''t expect the two people to flirt in front of her. That was a vain worry. In the evening, the current director Song Ye Song is very ustomed to bringing hot water to the bed and soaking his wife''s feet. As for Luo Chunlit''s childbirth during the day, hepletely forgot when he saw his wife. His daughter-inw is a child, and he still has to spoil him. If he wants to have a child, he will definitely be tired. "Aye." "Guoguo, what''s wrong?" Tang Guo bends her lips and asked, "Do you want a child?" Song Ye didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence, so he answered ording to his own thoughts, "Actually... it is enough for me to have Guoguo." He really thought this way when he thought of a little kid who would upy Guoguo After time, she will no longer be the only man in her eyes, and she will feel particrly ufortable. "That''s it..." Tang Guo smiled, "If I never have children in my whole life, would you regret it?" She asked seriously, she would not have children. If Song Ye likes children, she It is not qualified to deprive a person of the qualifications to be a father. She liked Song Ye quite a lot. This man was very innocent, so she liked her. She would not give up such a person without ast resort. But some issues have to be considered. For example, if the other party has to have a biological child, she is a little helpless, she will not stop it, and will not let the other party make concessions for her not to be a father. If the other party chooses to have children, then she can only aplish it. If the other party is not so persistent, then they will be well for the rest of their lives. "Guoguo, did you have a problem with your body?" Song Ye''s expression changed slightly. The first thing he thought about was not whether he had any children, but whether his little wife was suffering from a bad health problem. Stand up, hold the person in your arms, "Go to the hospital tomorrow to check it." "I don''t like children, I just want Guoguo." Song Ye was afraid that his little wife would be sad, so he said quickly. He was telling the truth. He really couldn''t tolerate a second person in his eyes, even if this person might be his child. . He also couldn''t imagine that only his little wife was in his eyes, and one day he would split his eyes and heart halfway to another person. Chapter 587: The village flower spoiled to heaven (16) Chapter 587: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (16) Tang Guo grinned, "I have no health problems." It is absolutely normal to go to check. "But we won''t have children." She said seriously, "Aye, I just want to exin to you, if you regret it now, there is still time." Song Ye didn''t speak, but only hugged the soft little wife in his arms and pressed her ears and said, "When I came back from work that day, I opened the door and walked into the room. Guoguo opened the quilt and looked at it with beautiful eyes. When I was, I had already taken my soul away, and there was only one thought in my mind." "Hold you in the palm of your hand and put it on the tip of your heart. I, Song Ye, only pet Guoguo in my life, and I am only good to you. There is no extra time and extra thoughts to be distributed to others." "In fact, I was thinking before, what if Guoguo likes children, from now on you won''t be alone in your eyes, and your heart will be divided among others." Song Ye never thought about asking Tang Guo why they won''t have children in this lifetime. This is not important. What''s important is that they don''t want a "third party" to intervene in their emotional life. When Tang Guo heard this sincere remark, the smile on her face never disappeared. She encircled the man''s sturdy waist, "That''s great, Director Song''s thinking is very advanced, and his love story is also a set. " "Does Guoguo like to listen?" Song Ye''s handsome face was a little more serious. "Guoguo likes to listen. I will tell you every night from now on. I have been busy with the factory for the past two years, and some have ignored you. " System: Haha, ignored it? I can''t wait to put my wife on her back day and night, put her pocket in her pocket, without moving her eyes for a moment. In viges, towns, and counties, no one knows where Director Song is going, except to go to the toilet, he has to take his little wife with him. If his little wife is a vase, it would be a big mistake. Like Factory Director Song, he is not a foolish person. Some people want to use her as a breakthrough, and finally steal the chicken and lose the rice. Anyway, the two are the same roon, it''s not easy to fool around. Especially the wife of the factory manager is beautiful, and she will not be aware of it if she talks to her unknowingly, and she won''t know when she is finally sold. But her beautiful flower-like face is really deceptive. His eyes are shining, and he looks at you with a smile, even if he knows it is a trap, there is no way to control it, and the trap went away unknowingly. "Listen, Director Song has a leisurely sentiment to express love, I must listen carefully." Then, Tang Guo listened to the earthy love words from Director Song all night, and regretted saying that. "I want to change the status quo in the vige." The current vige chief is Tang Guo''s eldest brother, Tang Tianyu. On this day, Song Ye and Tang Tianyu discussed and nned to start a renovation of the vige. Being able to go to this day is the result of the efforts of everyone in the vige. Life is getting better now. Drinking water is the long-term solution. The capable and talented people in the vige did not think it necessary to stay in the factory all the time and work. They could develop their strengths and work in various fields. At this time, it is a good time. As long as you work hard, you will never lose. Everyone in the vige was called, and when Song Ye said that he wanted to change the status quo in the vige, they were a little dazed. They felt that their vige was already very good, and now everyone envied them. Chapter 588: The village flower spoiled to heaven (17) Chapter 588: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (17) "First of all, I want to set up a school in the vige. There are more and more people in our vige, and more and more children. I have to go to the town to go to school. It is not easy to walk on a rainy day. The distance is still far. If adults dont worry about going on their own, they will inevitably be sent there, which will dy a lot of time." In fact, there is another situation that he found that the people in the vige do not pay much attention to education, and many half-year-old children, especially the girls in the vige, are not allowed to go to school. Some barely finished first grade and came back. He believes that if you want to change, you should learn more about knowledge and culture. From the very beginning, Song Ye''s goal was not just to make money, but to bring a rich life to his young wife. The reason why he stayed in Tangjia Vige, after having a sense of belonging, actually wanted to change here. Change requires not only economic changes, but also changes from the origin. These newly grown children are the hope for the future of Tangjiacun. Only if they receive a good education can Tangjia Vige be stronger and stronger. "All children in the vige''s household registration and Tang employees'' homes can receive free education in the vige schools." He had dered for school matters long ago. With his money, the mayor of Tang Shouguo, and the support of the county magistrate, there is no problem at all. The most hopeful Tangjia Vige is now is the county magistrate with a promising future. As long as Song Ye makes any big move that is conducive to performance, he will ovee all difficulties and will definitely support it. This young man is simply his koi, and he has to offer it well. And what Song Ye did was good for the country and the people. Even if he had a little selfishness, no one would use this as a handle. If you don''t engage in other means, you can make the future look bright, and fools won''t support it. "I n to build a primary school, and even run a preschool. Children who can walk in the vige can be put in the preschool, so that adults can rest assured and give the children early education." Tang Guo was standing next to him, smiling and looking at the energetic man. Such a good person was too dazzling. He was really full of aura, and he could illuminate wherever he went. "As for the teachers in the school, I have contacted those educated youths who have returned from our vige, and most of them have expressed their willingness toe to my Tangjia Vige as teachers and settle down." Everyone in the vige rolled his eyes, and the fool was unwilling. Now everyone wants toe to Tangjia Vige. If another person said that they would set up a school and let all the children in the vige go to school, the vigers might not agree. But this person is Song Ye, even if he said that the sun is so big today, but it is going to rain, they will think it is the truth. He said that children need to be educated, and the vigers nodded again and again. The children really need to go to school. "In addition to running preschool and elementary schools, I also n to open an adult ss in the school. There will be regr courses every day. If you need it, you cane to absorb knowledge." This is also one of Song Ye''s goals. Many vigers are illiterate, but they are clever and feel that there are shorings. When employing people, they will inevitably be embarrassed. He intends to solve this shoring in this way. But this requires everyone''s willingness, and the free conditions and opportunities he provides are for those who are willing to work hard. Tang Guo discovered that when the news came out, a lot of discussions among the vigers appeared. Many of the vigers were shining, and they seemed to be looking forward to the adult ss. Chapter 589: A Village Flower Doted to Heaven (18) Chapter 589: A Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (18) Song Ye runs the school very smoothly. In the past few years, many houses have been gradually built in the vige, and there are staff dormitories around the factory. The school could not be built for a while, so he divided a part of the staff dormitory and used it as a ssroom. At this time there are not too many people, but enough. Unexpectedly, the adult ss is the most popr, and the most active is not the men in the vige, but the women in the vige, one by one. In the end, several teachers in the adult ss discussed, arranged the daily courses, and posted them outside in advance. What the vigers needed to learn, came over ording to the time, and solved the previous embarrassing scene. Not long after, the educated youth who had passed the exam came to Tangjia Vige. They came from the big cities inrge bags and small bags. What I saw was not the deste little vige back then, but a clean and tidy little yard with beautiful houses built by every household and beautiful flowers nted outside the house. In outside terms, these independent small courtyards can already be regarded as vis. The road in the vige is also very smooth. When they walked in, they all thought that they hade to the wrong ce, which was obviously a paradise. Tang Tianyu personally received them and temporarily arranged all teachers in the dormitory. The next day, Song Ye went to meet them in person, and the two parties also signed a contract. ording to the signed number of years, Song Ye allocated a house to them, willing to stay in Tangjia Vige, and even settled down for them. Those educated youth who came back hardly hesitated and all chose to settle in Tangjia Vige. As for the preschool teacher, she is also an educated youth college student. She is a gentle-looking female college student with a particrly good-looking smile. In addition, two life teachers were arranged, who were selected from the women in the vige, to treat those mischievous children. The school''s affairs are on the right track. With the development, there are more and more people in Tangjia Vige, and the vige is gradually expanding outside. Song Ye was thinking about how to n the development of Tangjia Vige to benefit the future. At this time, Tang Guo gave him a stack of drawings. "what is this?" Tang Guo hugged Song Ye''s arm, Song Ye took his little wife in his arms and looked through the drawings. When he saw theprehensive building drawings above, he almost couldn''t hold back and stood up. Where is the building map of the real estate, it is clearly a construction map of a city, not only the overall view, but also the distribution map of every detail, where is the greening, where is the street, where is themercial building, where is the residential building, where is the shopping mall All are carefully divided, the description is quite careful, every detail is shocking. Even if such a city hadn''t been built, Song Ye could see the luxuriant future from this drawing. His fruit is really amazing! Can''t help but hug someone and kiss him, "Guoguo, you are so good." He looked through all the drawings and found that Tangjia Vige could be nned out slowly ording to the above, basically there would be no problems. He married a treasure, and solved his current confusion problems. He has always been thinking about how to develop Tangjiacun. Isn''t this there now? Without expansion, Tangjia Vige can only be Tangjia Vige. Once expanded, it will be different. After rifying the goal, Song Ye got busy again. Of course, no matter how busy he is, he still won''t forget that he will take his little wife by his side wherever he goes. Chapter 590: The Village Flower Be Spoiled To Heaven (19) Chapter 590: The Vige Flower Be Spoiled To Heaven (19) A few clever people in the vige, madly absorbing knowledge in the adult ss, gradually became the most usable people under Song Ye. They learned more, understood more, and had a wide range of knowledge. They slowly realized Song Ye''s ambition. After a while, he followed Song Ye with his head. People in Tangjia Vige found that there were more and more people in their vige, and the vige was getting bigger and bigger. One day they discovered that there seemed to be more buildings in their vige than in the town, and they were worth more than half of them. The countys buildings and streets are gone. But no one said anything, not even the county magistrate. Every time he thought of Song Ye and Tangjiacun, he sat on his office chair with a smile, wondering when he should be promoted as the county magistrate. Two yearster, the town of Tangjia Vige was bigger than the county town. The county magistrate was also promoted to mayor, and the original deputy magistrate became the magistrate. Many people thought whether the mayor was far from Tang Shouguo. It didn''t take long to get the news that Tangjia Vige became Tang County. The county mayor was Tang Shouguo and the original mayor became Tang Tianyu. Tang Family Vige? Now there is no Tangjia Vige, only Tang County. But the ce of the vige is still called Tangjiacun, but this vige does not represent a vige, but a ce name, a ce name in Tang County. How can there be no middle school or high school in Tang County? In Tang Guo''s drawing, there is a school n. When the city was built, the middle and high schools were already built. Now wait for the school to sessfully bid, of course, the speed is very fast. Since then, it has been in preschool, asrge as Tang County High School. But everyone found that the development of Tang County continues, the speed of its expansion is still unabated, and the economy is still rising steadily. In the original Tangjia Vige, every household built beautiful vis, and the surrounding mountains were all covered by Song Ye. Some are used for nting and chicken farms, and some are developed into a paradise. People in Tangjia Vige will go to the back and enjoy life in their leisure time. At this time, Song Ye had already begun to slow down. It''s not that he doesn''t want to be fast, but the economic development, Tang County''s development, can not be too fast, many things need to be steady step by step. Tang Guo now remembered that the entire building in Tang County was built by her house, and she woke up with a smile when she fell asleep. [The host is big, you two are really ambitious. "It''s okay, it''s just a Tang county. It''s not the country that has built it before. Is it still a county?" The system is a bit depressed, yes, it seems that the same thing is just a county, he was excited with a hammer, and he really got better and better. The system feels that he still needs to go through a lot before he can reach the host''s humiliation, and he is very calm about everything. He has to learn from the host. Song Ye and Tang Guo were free, and Luo Chunli, the spawning party, appeared again. "Guoguo, you have been married for six years, and you are all twenty-four years old." Luo Chunli looked distressed, "Your two brothers and children are about to go to kindergarten, girl, it''s time to have a baby." The son-inw is getting better and better, but the girl is still not having a baby. The system is a little sympathetic to Luo Chunli, who is destined to give birth to no results. Luo Chunli tried to persuade Tang Guo not to move, and thought she had some problems, so she insisted on pulling her to check. Naturally, the result of the check was normal. Later, Tang Shouguo was encouraged to take Song Ye to check, which of course was normal. "Mom, see, this is destined by God. There is no problem with your body, so don''t worry about your children." Chapter 591: The village flower spoiled to heaven (20) Chapter 591: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (20) "Hey..." Luo Chunli is very depressed, can she not worry about it? Dealing with those wives every day, every day is the grandchildren, grandchildren and granddaughter. Because her son-inw is so good, such a legendary figure is the object of conversation every time. Talking and talking about the fact that the two have no children yet, everyone is worrying about her. In fact, she is also very worried. At this time, most people''s thinking is that if you are married, you must have a child. If you don''t have a child, it is still a terrible thing. Tang Guo didn''t intend to correct Luo Chunli''s thoughts either. It was a deep-rooted thought of the other party and it was not easy to change. Cooperating with Luo Chunli to check is also to calm the other party''s heart, lest the other party suspect that she and Song Ye have physical problems. Knowing that there is no problem with her body and that she has no children for a long time, Luo Chunli can only me everything on fate. I can think of those wives who say that when a man has a higher status and riches, there will be more flowers and nts around him. There may be many women watching her baby son-inw. Can this not make her worry? It was Tang Shouguo, she was not at ease. Some time ago, I watched a little girl winking at Tang Shouguo. Fortunately, Tang Shouguo didn''t have that thought. Otherwise, even if the other party is the county magistrate, she would have to interrupt her leg. "Mom, did you hear something?" Tang Guo looked at Luo Chunli''s uneasy expression, and asked, "Who told you what?" She didn''t have any contact with the group of wives. It was not necessary at all, and it was a waste of time. It would be better to have a spare time with her family. Aye goes back to the mountain. "Guoguo, Mom is worried. Ono is so good and there are so many people staring at him outside. If you don''t have any more children and don''t know what wille out, the vixen will definitely be thinking." Tang Guo understands Luo Chunli''s worry, but she is not worried, "Aye doesn''t dare." "Hey..." The girl is really confident. But seeing the pretty face of the girl, it''s her mother who will be fascinated after looking at it for a long time, as if so, those foxes are not as urate as her baby girl. "Mom, who told you?" Luo Chunli replied truthfully, "Many people are saying that when I was meeting with some people in Tangjia Vige recently, Ding Yuzhen took me to talk about it." "Ding Yuzhen?" Tang Guo squinted, isn''t this Chen Ying''s mother? It is worth mentioning that Chen Fangfang, 22 years old this year, is not yet married. Back then, it was because Xie Shijun was unwilling to reconcile, but now it is because Tangjia Vige has be Tang County. The people in Tangjia Vige were rich and wealthy, and their status was rising. And now that the times are open, not getting married at the age of 22 is no longer a big deal. Luo Chunli''s face was a little ugly, "Ding Yuzhen also said that if you don''t have any children, many people will hit Xiaoye." She said that she took a bite, "That Chen Fangfang, remember? When I met her before, She was very enthusiastic about me. I thought this little girl was sensible and respected people. The result was good, the other party was actually asking about Onos news. "Guoguo, what kind of heart is this little vixen, don''t you understand?" This is Luo Chunli''s anxious question, not afraid of Song Ye''s intentions, but also afraid of all kinds of vixen outside. If they can''t seed, they will have to provoke a show and respond. Chapter 592: A Village Flower Doted to Heaven (21) Chapter 592: A Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (21) "Chen Fangfang is asking about Ah Ye?" Tang Guo almost couldn''t help but squirt out, is this girl having a bad head? I wanted to grab my sister''s fiance first, but now I dare to provoke her? Is it because she doesn''t lose her temper and thinks she is annoying? "is not that right?" Luo Chunli counted some recent incidents, and they were all very strange. They were all young girls, inquiring about Tang Guo and Song Ye from the side. Its purpose can be seen by anyone. In the eyes of most people, with Song Ye''s status, even if Tang Guo is the daughter of the county magistrate of Tang County, without children, he will be criticized. Song Ye wants to change his wife, and it is estimated that no one will say that he is not. After Tang Guo listened, she fell silent. "Mom, don''t worry, as long as they dare toe up, I will leave them a very deep impression, so that when they hear my name in the future, it will be a shadow." Luo Chunli was amused. Thinking of the love of her daughter-inw, she was not so worried. But it was the outside situation that made her a little flustered. After Luo Chunli went back, Tang Guo''s **** hadn''t been hot yet, and Chen Fangfang came to her door, calling her to y with her. Tang Guo looked at Chen Fangfang, who was dressed up in splendor, and he was immediately happy, good fellow, would you dare toe directly to the door and prepare to save the country? nning to be a girlfriend with her first, and then find a chance to green her? Naive. Tang Guo put away his smile and heard the news that Chen Fangfang asked Song Ye, and said, "What are you asking about?" "Just ask, Sister Murahua, will my brother-inw be back today?" Chen Fangfang asked eagerly. While looking outside, Tang Guo suspected that she had a problem with her IQ, and she had never seen it so obvious that she wanted to be a junior. The system didn''t hold back after hearing the three words of Sister Cunhua, and only Chen Fangfang could call it out. "Are you looking for Aye for something?" "Yes, something is going on." Chen Fangfang''s face was happy. "I have something to say to my brother-inw alone, Ms. Murahua, you won''t be so stingy, don''t you agree?" Tang Guo: "..." She smiled, "I''m so stingy, I don''t agree." Chen Fangfang was a little ufortable. Why was it different from what she had imagined. In her opinion, the other party would not be embarrassed to refuse. As long as she saw Song Ye alone, she would definitely achieve her goal. Over the years, she saw that the best man was Song Ye. It''s a pity that the one married, but it doesn''t matter. The two have been married for six years and have no children. It must be Tang Guo''s problem. She Chen Fangfang is not as good-looking as Tang Guo, but she is healthy and will have children. Song Yesong will not refuse, a woman who can give birth to him. Tang Guo was angry and funny, andined to the system, "It''s not a sow." Isn''t it true that women only have the function of giving birth? "Sister Murahua, I just have a very important thing to talk to my brother-inw, don''t you be so stingy." Tang Guo raised her eyebrows, "Everyone knows that anyone has something important to tell Ah Ye, I have the right to know, you can tell." Chen Fangfang''s expression was a bit ugly. This was a fact, and he didn''t understand what Song Ye liked Tang Guo. He followed her in everything, which was really jealous. This Tang Guo is as annoying as her older sister who has not heard from her for several years. "If you don''t say anything, I''ll have to see you off." Tang Guo wasn''t in the mood to chat with Xiao San, and looked impatient with Chen Fangfang''s twitching. "Don''t, vige..." "Chen Fangfang." "Sister Vige Flower?" Chapter 593: The Village Flower Doted to Heaven (22) Chapter 593: The Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (22) Chen Fangfang didn''t understand why Tang Guo suddenly called her by her name, and still looked indifferent, but she was a little scared in her heart. Tang Guo''s lips twitched lightly, "I hope you can put away the thoughts in your heart. As for what you think, you understand. If you really provoke me, you will prevent you from mixing in Tang County." Chen Fangfang couldn''tugh anymore, she opened her mouth to say something more, but she saw Tang Guo smiling but not smiling, cold sweat appeared inexplicably behind her, a coolness invaded her heart, making her want to run away immediately. She was not afraid of Chen Ying, but dared to fight with Chen Ying. She was really a little scared about the petite, white and tender vige flower in front of her. "Sister Murahua, what are you talking about." "How can I have any thoughts." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows lightly, "There is no best." Chen Fangfang couldn''t stay here anymore. He always felt that this little vige flower was not easy to provoke, and was far more terrifying than her fierce elder sister. Although she didn''t know the consequences, she subconsciously felt that it must not be a good fruit. Saying goodbye to Tang Guo quickly, without mentioning Song Ye, turned around and left, as if something terrible was chasing after her. Song Ye came back after seeing the chickens in the chicken farm from Houshan, and saw that there was still a cup of tea left in the house that hadn''t had time to clean up, and asked, "Are guests here?" "Chen Fangfang." Tang Guo leaned on the sofa and looked at the picture on the ck-and-white TV. To someone like her who has seen all kinds of flowers and flowers, this kind of ck-and-white TV is really not unusual, but in this era, there is nothing for now For entertainment, there is an extra sound wherever you put it. "What is she here for?" Song Ye walked over and hugged his little wife. His Guoguo was always fragrant and soft, and he couldn''t bear to let go. After leaving for a while, he felt as if he had been separated for a long time. He really couldn''t bear to leave her for half a minute. Tang Guo smiled and raised his head, and said, "She said she ising to Aye." Song Ye subconsciously felt that Guoguo''s expression wasn''t quite right, and that Chen Fangfang was not familiar with him and had no business cooperation. It would definitely not be a good thing to find him. "What do you want me for?" he still asked. Tang Guo chuckled, "What else can it be? I''m in love with Ah Ye." "Nonsense." Song Ye was afraid of his little wife''s misunderstanding, so he hugged her in his arms, "Guoguo don''t listen to those people talking nonsense, I only have you in my heart, and I can only see you in my eyes." "I know." Tang Guo was a little bit amused at the man''s nervousness, and quickly hugged him tofort him, "Who calls Ah Ye so good, so that the whole woman in Tang County will be excited?" Song Ye was a little bit distressed, he didn''t care what those women thought. What he feared was that those women would have any bad influence on his fruit. "Don''t worry, Ah Ye, I will fight as many people as you miss," Tang Guo smiled. "As long as they dare toe, I will dare to fight, to ensure that they will think of me as a shadow for a lifetime." Song Ye was amused. Guoguo didn''t seem to be affected by those people, so he was relieved. "Aye, after so many years, do you n to go back and have a look?" Tang Guo suddenly remembered that Song Ye had onlymunicated with his sister in these years, and the rest of the family seemed to be missing. Chapter 594: The village flower spoiled to heaven (23) Chapter 594: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (23) "Actually, I n to go back and have a look." Song Ye was silent for a while and said, "No matter what, I have to go back and see my eldest sister. After being admitted to college, the eldest sister chose to go abroad, and now she is back with her boyfriend. She mentioned that she was about to get marriedst time." The only thing he hesitated was that he was afraid of being wronged with Guoguo. It''s not that he can''t protect her, but because of the faces of those people, he is afraid that what he says will inadvertently hurt her. "Then go back and have a look. I have also read the previous letter. Although the eldest sister did not mention that you must go back when she gets married, she should be looking forward to her own brother to witness her wedding." Soon after the two got married, Song Ye told Tang Guo about his family''s situation. In that turbulent era, Song Ye''s father chose to divorce his mother because of some special problems. It didn''t take long before Song Ye''s mother died of illness. His father soon married other women, and with the help of that woman''s family background, he mixed well at the time, but now he doesn''t know. Song Ye and his eldest sister Song Qing both went to the countryside. Song Ye chose toe to Tangjiacun, a remote and remote ce, on the condition that his family befriend a little girl and his eldest sister and a girl should not go so far. At that time, there were four children in the Song family. In addition to Song Qing and Song Ye, there were also a pair of children from the stepmother. Their family has two ces to go to the countryside. Logically speaking, Song Qing and Song Ye should be able to keep one at home. However, given theplicated situation in their family, it must be the two siblings who go to the countryside. From the fact that Song Ye did not choose to return to Beijing, and Song Qing continued to choose to go abroad for further studies after being admitted to university, it can be seen that the two brothers and sisters have no affection for the Song family. Maybe, I have suffered a lot of grievances. "Then go back and have a look. Didn''t you mean that you want to send the livestock technicians and nting technicians under your hand to Beijing to study?" Song Ye thought for a while, "It''s okay." No matter what, it''s time to go back and have a look. "I also want to go back and see Grandpa." That turmoil that year, Grandpa Song Ye suffered a lot from it, but fortunately it was rehabilitatedter. Many years ago, his mother died early, and the Song family avoided allowing their two siblings to contact their grandfather''s house. As a result, they never had contact information. The university Song Qing entered was not a university in Beijing, but another ce. Later, he didn''t want to go back to Song''s house and went abroad directly, and there was no news from his grandpa. Song Ye has been busy again these years, he didn''t think of this for a while, and he was a little guilty about it. "That should go back." "If Grandpa is willing, he might as well get us from Tang County." Song Yeughed and squeezed his wife''s face, feeling a little moved, "Well, if his old man is willing, he wille to our Tang County in the future. Grandpa will definitely like Guoguo very much." The Tang family heard that Song Ye was going to bring their baby back to Beijing. Everyone came back, staring at Song Ye as if to warn that your kid must not let your family bully our Tang family''s baby. The little nephew who was only five years old had a tight face and said very solemnly, "Uncle, you have to protect my little aunt." "Of course I will protect Guoguo." "Okay, then you take my sister-inw back." The little nephew straightened her chest and said again, "If the auntiees back and says she has been wronged, uncle, I will fight you." The kid''s joke made everyone presentugh. It also reminded them of Song Ye''s personality, as he held Tang Guo in his palm, fearing that no one would be allowed to bully her. Chapter 595: The village flower spoiled to heaven (24) Chapter 595: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (24) In this way, Song Ye took his little wife and a group of technicians under his hands to Beijing in a rush. Originally, these technicians were quite yearning for the legendary Beijing city and capital. Tang County has developed so well, but it is only a county that has only been promoted. Then a big city like Beijing should develop better and be more prosperous, right? After entering the capital city, except for Song Ye and Tang Guo, the rest of the people looked at each other, and a bit of disappointment shed in their eyes. Beijing is a big city and there are many people. Everything looks very sad, but they dont know how. I think Tang County still looks much better. Especially the buildings in Tang County and the street business nning are veryplete, they look neat and tidy, brand new, small or small, but the city is indeed much more fashionable than Beijing. Regardless of people''s clothes, or the various shops on the street, the things sold in Beijing are really not as good as Tang County. Of course, the ancient rhyme that belongs to the capital city and the precipitation of history are also iparable in Tang County. It is said that each has its own. After Song Ye arranged all the technicians, he took Tang Guo to find a small hotel, found a ce to send a telegram to Song Qing, and the two of them ate and waited at the small hotel. Before long, someone knocked on the door below, saying that someone was looking for them. "It should be the eldest sister here." Song Ye looked at himself in the mirror and thought there was nothing wrong with him, so he took Tang Guo''s hand and opened the door. When they walked out of the small hotel, they saw a man and a woman. The woman was beautiful and generous, dressed in a very fashionable coat of this era, wearing a in scarf and a burgundy top hat with ck high heels under her feet. leather shoes. The man standing next to her is handsome and elegant, with sses, and they look very good. "sister." The moment Song Ye looked at Song Qing, he almost subconsciously shouted out that Tang Guo was holding his hand by Song Ye, and she could feel the excitement of the man next to her. She also shouted, so she stopped interjecting. "Hey" Song Qing couldn''t hold back the moment he saw Song Ye, his eyes filled with tears, he blinked vigorously, tilted his head up, trying to collect the tears, but it was a pity that the tears did not seem to be persuaded. The tick tick fell down. The man next to her quickly took out a tissue and gently wiped her away, "Should I be happy to see my brother?" "I''m happy." Song Qing red at the man who was making fun of her, "Isn''t this so happy?" After finishing speaking, she pushed away the man and came up to hug Song Ye. Tang Guo wisely let go of Song Ye''s hand, leaving the two siblings time to get along. Song Qing still didn''t hold back, holding Song Ye and crying for several minutes, and finally found that there was another beautiful girl staring at her, and quickly let go of Song Ye and walked to Tang Guo. "You are Guoguo." "Hello, big sister." "Guoguo, thank you." Song Qing held Tang Guo''s hand excitedly with red eyes, "Thank you for being so kind to Xiaoye, let Xiaoye find his home in that strange ce." She put Tang Guo''s hand back into Song Ye''s. She noticed just now that the rtionship between the two couples is getting better. "This is your brother-inw. His name is Li Fan. He is a professor at Beijing University. We met from abroad." Song Qing introduced people and quickly invited the two to get in the car. The car was driven by Li Fan. Chapter 596: The Village Flower Be Spoiled To Heaven (25) Chapter 596: The Vige Flower Be Spoiled To Heaven (25) Song Qing lived in an independent vi. Unlike Li Fan, she walked on amercial road, but she did not agree with Song Ye. Over the years, the two siblings have oftenmunicated with each other on developments at home and abroad. If Song Ye ismitted to theprehensive development of Tang County, then Song Qing went to real estate, and now many real estate projects in Beijing have her shadow. These two siblings are no longer the children under the fence that everyone could bully. Song Qing asked Song Ye about his future ns, and Song Ye said: "Stay in Tang County, maybe Tang City will be in Tang City in a few years." A simple sentence exposed Song Ye''s ambitions, amused Song Qing, and looked at Song Ye and Tang Guo ambiguously. "Okay, I just want to see when Tang County bes Tang City." Li Fan is an elegant person. In fact, his family background is extraordinary. Apart from being a professor in Beijing, his father, grandfather, brothers and sisters have all made political achievements. After talking for a long time, Song Qing only talked about the Song family. The living room fell silent for a moment, and Song Qing sat on the sofa elegantly, as if recalling something, "I heard that shortly after I went abroad, something happened to the woman''s family, which made him tired. There is no hope of promotion. Now the family is crowded in the courtyard. If it weren''t for the two older Song family members, it would be even harder." When something happened to my grandfather''s house, the two old men were the first to make everything clear, saying that her mother died of illness, so she was mad. One is that the Song family is ruthless and unrighteous, and the second is that the Song family has long been hooked up with the woman''s family, and the two brothers and sisters are actually not a few years younger than her and Song Ye. But at that time, there was no way. "Sister, don''t think about that." Song Ye saw that Song Qing''s face was bad, and knew that she remembered the past, "Is Grandpa okay?" "Okay," Song Qing said with a smile, "After returning to China, I found my grandfather, and it was easy to find him. His old man was rehabilitated many years ago. When he went to the countryside, he met a kindhearted person. Jie, his body has not been affected much. It''s just that he has been talking about you over the years, thinking of the situation here, and has not urged you toe back." "Xiao Ye, if the Song family finds it, don''t be soft-hearted." Song Qing warned, "You have to be soft-hearted, don''t me me for not acknowledging your brother." "Sister, do you think I am like a soft-hearted person?" Song Ye had a faint smile on his face, and that smile was a bit cold, "I won''te back here, it''s not because of them at all," his smile gradually Be soft, holding Tang Guo''s hand, "It''s because of Guoguo." "Okay, don''t show your affection in front of me." Song Qing said in a temper, "I know, I know, you are because of your family Guoguo." Whether it was before going abroad or after returning home, Onomunicated with her. At least half of the words in it described him as having a nice and smart little wife, whose teeth are still sore. Song Qing was lucky again. Fortunately, Ono met this girl named Tang Guo and met such a good Tang family. "When are we going to see Grandpa?" Song Ye couldn''t hold back anymore. Before the ident, the two brothers and sisters basically lived in Grandpa''s house. Their grandfather was originally a well-known university questioner. Not only did he write well, but he also painted well. The peaches and plums are also all over the world. What happened that year was also in these peaches and plums. It can be said that the Yuan family is a true schrly family, if it weren''t for something like that, the Yuan family should be the family of the whole world now. Chapter 597: The Village Flower Doted to Heaven (26) Chapter 597: The Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (26) After the Yuan familys old house and property were rehabilitated, everything that could be returned was returned to him. The veteran now lives in the courtyard by himself and does nothing else. He practiced calligraphy, painted, and walked the birds all day, making his life particrly enjoyable. There are a lot fewer people around here, and some people nevere back after they left. The only daughter disappeared many years ago, and his wife left early. The two granddaughters and grandchildren also have their own affairs. The granddaughter contacted him a few years ago, and learned that his grandson was also doing well. The elder felt better, but he still had some regrets. He never had a chance to see his grandson. On this day, the elder was lying on a bamboo chair, basking in the warm sun, listening to the sound of birds in his ears, and fell asleep. Suddenly, the door was knocked. Song Qing asked the elder to take care of his daily life. Hearing the knock on the door, he hurried up to open the door. I saw Song Qing, her boyfriend, and two other young people who didn''t know each other, calling for people toe in. "Who is here?" The elder was awakened. He half-squinted his eyes to the door and saw Song Qing who walked in first. He immediately became energetic and immediately sat up, "Qingqing and Xiao Li, why are you free today?" "Grandpa." Song Qing walked up with a smile, "Look who I brought." Song Qing stepped away, revealing Song Yes face, and suddenly a young man appeared, making the elder a little confused. When he left, Song Ye was only eleven years old. Now people have changed a lot. He only thinks this young man. It was a bit familiar, as if I had seen it somewhere, but couldn''t remember it, staring at Song Ye with false eyes for a long time. Song Ye spoke first, "Grandpa, it''s me." The elder stunned for a moment, and quickly reacted. He quickly walked to Song Ye''s front and grabbed his hand forcefully, "Ono? Are you Ono?" "It''s me, grandpa." Song Ye was also very excited. Seeing the healthy veteran, he also let go of his heart. He still did not forget, and brought Tang Guo to the front. "This is Guoguo, it''s yours. Granddaughter-inw." The veteran was the happiest today, even more happy than when he heard the news that he could return to Beijing and someone came to pick him up. The family finally reunited and lived in harmony for several days. The elders especially liked talking to Tang Guo, often asking about the development of Tang County, and asionally putting forward some opinions, which also benefited Tang Guo a lot. Hearing Tang Guo said that he would take him to Tang County, the elder refused. He smiled and said that it was actually useful for him to stay in Beijing. Even if he seems to be rtively idle now, he actually didn''t intend to give up something, especially since he still has two of his most important rtives. He stays here, and he may be able to help in the future. I have to say, the old man is well thought out. Having a veteran in Beijing is indeed good for Song Qing and Song Ye''s future. The veteran''s contacts must be quite extensive. What he wants to aplish is more useful than running a broken leg. "You guys, juste and see me when you have time." Song Ye went to Beijing to investigate the environment. Although he wants to stay in Tang County, he can open a branch in Beijing. He is not limited to one ce. Now there are my sisters and my grandpa to help, it''s easier than imagined. And Tang Guo was dragged by the veteran to his study to see the treasures he had collected. Every piece of it was a priceless treasure inter generations. When she realized that Tang Guo was able to ept his words, the elders immediately treated her more Chapter 598: The Village Flower Be Spoiled To Heaven (27) Chapter 598: The Vige Flower Be Spoiled To Heaven (27) When Song Ye opened the branch, Song Qing and Li Fan''s wedding were almost ready. The status of the two of them today is not low, and the people attending their wedding are all respectable people in Beijing. Song Qing only notified the Song family three days before the marriage. As for whether they wille, it doesn''t matter to her. Tang Guo was in the auditorium, and Song Ye held his hand and quietly pointed to the man sitting in a certain position, saying that that man was his father. "He seems to be much older than he was many years ago." Song Ye smiled, "Just now he had a face-to-face meeting, but he didn''t recognize me. It seems that my son is indeed not ranked in his heart." He estimated that the Song family didn''t even know his situation in Tang County, maybe... even where he went, forgot. Otherwise, because he made such a big movement, the two elders from the Song family had already spoken to tell him to return to Beijing. "The two old people are here." Song Ye pointed at the other two old people to Tang Guo. Tang Guo nced, and the two of them sat aside, listening to the congrattions of the people around them, their expressions were not very good. However, the two should be face-saving people and will not make trouble at the wedding. Finally, Song Ye pointed to Tang Guo two young men and women, two years after graduation. Both of them work in government agencies, and they are indeed more fashionable than the others, and they look a little proud. After the wedding, the Song family knew that Song Ye was back, and all their eyes fell on Song Ye. "When did Xiao Yee back, why didn''t he inform the family?" Song Shengrong looked at Song Ye with a straight face, frowning, his obviously impatient eyes swept over Song Ye and Tang Guo, "They are both married, neither Let the family know whether you put my dad in your eyes, you are really as defiant and stubborn as before." "Okay, let alone the child, it''s a good thing toe back." Zhou Yafeng hurriedly finished the round, nced at Tang Guo, "How long have you been married?" Song Ye sneered at the corner of his mouth and replied, "Seven years." The atmosphere was a bit stiff for a while. It''s been seven years, it''s really not short. Zhou Yafeng looked at Tang Guo so young and beautiful, and thought she was just married. "Where is the child, did the child bring it back?" System: [Host, I feel something is going to happen. Tang Guo''s lips twitched, "My family Aye doesn''t care about them, so there will be no ident." System: [Ok...Alright. The man Song Ye is different from the man of this era. Sure enough, when the Song family heard that they had no children, they almost jumped up. After seven years of marriage, how could they have no children? The Song family suddenly looked suspicious on Tang Guo. From their gaze, Tang Guo saw a message that these people should me her for not having children. "Ono, it''s not that grandma said you, after so many years of marriage, you have to have a child no matter what." The olddy Song almost didn''t make it clear that this woman who can''t give birth to a child really can''t ask for it. You should get a divorce. , Grandma introduces you a little girl who can give birth. This family is also sharp-eyed. Although I don''t know how much Song Ye has made now, but seeing his extraordinary dress, I know that he should be well mixed up now. Besides, now the elders have been rehabilitated, and there is also a capable sister like Song Qing, Song Ye can''t get any worse. This situation made the Song family second elder thoughts. Especially when they heard that the two had no children, how could Tang Guo''s rural background be worthy of their Song family''s grandson. Chapter 599: The village flower spoiled to heaven (28) Chapter 599: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (28) Song Ye''s face sank. The Song family was really disgusting as before. "That''s right, second brother, if you really have any problems with your second sister-inw, you should go to the hospital early." Song Xuan listened for a while and couldn''t help but interject, "see if it can be cured or if it can''t be cured. , Still think of his way." Seeing that the Song family had directly convicted Tang Guo, Song Ye really couldn''t save the family a little bit of face. He sped his little wife''s hand, a sneer on his lips, and nced at the two elders in the Song family, his father, his stepmother, and two half-siblings. These people seem to be caring about him, but in fact there are calctions in their eyes, and they may not have noticed it. After seeing Song Qing''s development prospects, he couldn''t find a chance to start from Song Qing, so he put his idea on him. If he doesn''t rify the matter today, it is estimated that the next day the Song family will find a few girls who are rted to the Song family and send them to him. [Host, I feel Song Ye is going to get angry. ] The system was weak and said, [But this Song family is really shameless enough, so many people and groups are going to separate you at the same time. Faced with all this is his host, if you change to a woman, it might be so heartbroken. Tang Guo didn''t speak during the whole process. She believed Song Ye would handle the matter properly, but she didn''t expect Song Ye to say what she said next. "It won''t bother everyone to care." Song Ye said nkly, "I and Guoguo really won''t have children in this lifetime." "She really can''t give birth?" The olddy Song''s voice sounded sharply. She didn''t think that this matter was true at first, but thought that a rural girl was not worthy of her Song family''s grandson. Besides, Song Qing is now retiring, because some things in the past had a bad rtionship with the Song family. Now that Song Ye is back, it is time for the Song family and Song Qing to ease the rtionship. As long as they bring Song Ye to the Song family camp, aren''t they afraid that Song Qing won''t take care of her only brother? They had also heard about the vindication of the elder many years ago. Apart from that turbulent era, they really wanted to reconnect with the elder. The two elders of the Song family are a little regretful now. They knew that the elders would still be rehabilitated. But at that time, everyone was in danger, who wanted so much. Song Ye could see the thoughts in the eyes of the second old Song family clearly, and his heart was so cold. They only wanted to get benefits from him, his sister, and his grandfather, for fear that they would forget the absurd things they had done at the beginning, and made his mother sick and dead. He still wants to benefit from him, and now he wants to maliciously nder his wife. He really wants to ask whether the Song family''s brain was caught by the door. Is he so stupid? "Guoguo is in good health. We went to the hospital for an examination before." Song Ye didn''t want to talk nonsense with them. He interrupted the idea of the family earlier and took his young wife to leave here, "The problem is me! " When the words fell, all the people present showed incredible expressions, and the Buddha was asking, what is your problem? Tang Guo looked at Song Ye with some surprise. Song Ye grabbed her tighter, only lowered his head and smiled at her. That smile told her that Song family matters should be settled by him. Chapter 600: The Village Flower Be Doted to Heaven (29) Chapter 600: The Vige Flower Be Doted to Heaven (29) "I will never have children in my whole life," Song Ye lied without red heart. "After all, I am tired of Guoguo. Now Guoguo doesn''t dislike me, do you dislike her?" "I, Song Ye, will put the words here today. Guoguo is a treasure that Song Ye has cherished all his life. No one is allowed to maliciously nder her." When Song Ye said this, his face was extremely cold, "Especially Song Ye. family." "Song Ye will never forget what happened back then." "At that time I was young and couldn''t protect another important woman in my life, but now Song Ye is not something you can y with." Song Shengrong''s face immediately sank, "Sure enough, it was the same as it was back then, he was born rebellious." Song Yeughed angrily, "Bone?" "Song Shengrong, touch your own conscience and say, is it because I was born rebellious or your Song family did too much? If you really care about that, I can sue you for bigamy." Song Ye sneered, "It just so happened that this time I came to Beijing to meet two friends who arewyers. They just returned to China and they should really want to do something and make a name for themselves." The Song family''splexion all changed. If they had been afraid of Song Ye''s threat before, the Song family is no longer the Song family back then. And there are some rivals of the Zhou family. If they are really caught, the beauty of the Song family will reallye to an end. "I''m justing back this time to see my sister, to witness my sister find happiness," Song Ye nced at the disturbed Song family, "I am not interested in you, and I will leave soon and return to Tangjia Vige." Of course it is impossible. He has never forgotten his mother''s death. Those who owe his mother will pay the price. "Not promising." Song Shengrong said in a low voice. When other people heard that he had to go back to the ce where the birds do not shit, they were a little bit contemptuous. The second elder of the Song family looked regretful. There was no Song Ye road, whether it was Song Qing or The elders were afraid to do something. However, Zhou Yafeng was relieved, and she finally instigated the two elders of the Song family and sent the two elders out. She didn''t want Song Ye toe back. Now that he heard that Song Ye was unable to give birth, had physical problems, and was thinking about returning to that poor mountain and remote ce, Zhou Yafeng felt a little cheerful. What she had low self-esteem back then was that she was inferior to the Yuan family who was truly born in the schrly family in any aspect. She has always liked Song Shengrong, but there is a Miss Yuan family in front, it is impossible for the second elder of the Song family to choose her. Fortunately, Song Shengrong doesnt like educated women very much, and prefers her gentle and small thoughts. The turmoil is the source of everything. Miss Yuans family was so angry that they died of illness, and her children were also given away by her. After going out, the family that the other party had worked so hard to build was also epted by her. This is what Zhou Yafeng is most proud of in her life. She wished that Song Ye, who had been outstanding since she was a child, had been doing nothing in her life and would never be able topare with her son. Song Ye nced at Zhou Yafeng and looked at his thoughts, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, Tang Guo found out. At the beginning, she discovered that Song Ye''s return to Beijing was not a whim, especially after he came to Beijing, he was busy with other things besides the branch office. "Go back and talk to Guoguo." Song Ye saw his little wife''s doubts and knew that his wife was very smart, so he whispered in her ear. Such defiant behavior made Song Shengrong''s face pale with anger. Chapter 601: A village flower spoiled to heaven (30) Chapter 601: A vige flower spoiled to heaven (30) Thinking of Song Ye''s threat, Song Shengrong really didn''t dare to do anything. Now he is not as high-spirited as he was back then. Finally, Song Ye took Tang Guo and left,pletely ignoring the Song family. "Second brother is really depraved." Song Rui pulled the cor, with a proud smile on the corner of her mouth. "The second brother back then, everyone would praise a sentence or two when he saw it, saying that he was a vigorous and hardworking man. Upward young man." "Now, my second brother has been smoothed out by fate. Grandpa and grandma, don''t worry about it. Just like this second brother, even if he returns to Beijing, he has been away for so many years, his vision is no longer able to keep up. The college entrance examination returned that year. Later, he didn''t have an exam, so he gave up early when he wanted toe." "That is, since the second brother likes to stay in the middle of the night, let him go." Song Xuan curled her lips, "It is probably a physical problem that prevents the second brother froming back. A man cannot have his own offspring. That''s really pitiful, I don''t know if it''s just that I can''t give birth to children. Song Xuan''s words made the family look unclear. "Yeah, I think that vige girl is pretty, she doesn''t think she can''t give birth to her second brother, grandpa, grandma, you really want him toe back, whose daughter in Beijing is willing to marry her second brother? Do you dy my girl''s house?" The second elder of the Song family was moved. Yeah, especially Song Ye obviously didnt get close to them. Seeing that they were like their enemies, Song Qing had to give at least a smiley face. This wild **** who grew up outside is indeed not suitable for returning. Song family. It is not the grandson who will be picked up at that time, it may be the enemy. Especially when Song Ye mentioned the incident just now, they were really afraid that he would find them to settle ounts. The death of Miss Yuan Family did have a certain rtionship with them. After the Song family looked at each other, they dispelled the idea of contacting Song Ye again, and assumed that this person was gone from now on. As for Song Qing, there is a blood rtionship at any rate, so they can always get something good. After all, they are also Song Qing''s grandparents and Song Qing''s biological father. Song Ye took Tang Guo back to the vi, his face still not pretty. "Aye, still angry?" Song Ye reached out and hugged his young wife in his arms. Since his grandfather''s ident and the death of his mother, he has received the most warmth from the Tang family, especially his young wife, who is really kind to him. Those disgusting things actually wanted to hurt him. "I knew their cheeks a long time ago. I was just being unfair for my mother. They did so many wrong things. They didn''t think they were wrong at all. They were still confident. Now they want to use me to calcte my sister." "Does Ah Ye have any ns?" Song Ye raised his head, looked at the sweet smile of his little wife, and nodded, "Why is my mother so angry that they can live a lifetime without guilt?" "I want them to have a hard time, so that they will be ignorant of everyone, so that they can see and eat, only envy." "Don''t they value the scenery of the Song family? I want to let the Song family fall. Zhou Yafeng is not the pair of children who value her the most. When I was young, I alwayspared them with my sister and me, and they often hurt us in front of outsiders. I just dont recognize her as a stepmother and treat her with disrespect. In those few years, the children in the same hospital looked at me and my sister and hid. Later, I learned that they were the adults who taught me, fearing that the child would be damaged by us." "I will let Zhou Yafeng understand what is good, and her pair of children will only nibble the old and nibble her for a lifetime." Chapter 602: The village flower spoiled to heaven (31) Chapter 602: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (31) "Aye has always been excellent." The anger in Song Ye''s stomach was all eliminated by thispliment. His fruit is really good. "Don''t look at Song Xuan and Song Rui working in government agencies. In fact, the positions of the two of them are not high and they can be reced at any time. The Song family has two courtyards. The two old people live in one alone, and the other is Song Shengrong''s family. live." "As for the original yards and shops, they didn''t belong to them. Later, because of certain things, they were returned to the original owners. Because of this, the Zhou family did not please the people who were ransacked by the Zhou family. , There are not many who don''t hate it. In order to find suitable positions for the two younger ones, the Song family almost emptied the family." Song Ye''s words let Tang Guo understand a situation, that is, the Song family should not think about any achievements in the officialdom. Those people who were murdered by the Zhou family in the past would not look at them. Even if they get up, there must be something stuck inside waiting for them to jump. "Isn''t the Song family jealous of my sister now, do you want to make a fortune?" Song Ye''s lips curled up with a smile, which was a bit bad, but Tang Guo''s eyes really shed. She found that this man was particrly charming when he was serious, and a little cute when he came together. She couldn''t help but touched Song Ye''s eyes and said, "A Ye is so cute." Song Ye held his little wife''s hand and kissed her on her lips, "This time my sister took me to meet a lot of people. I also talked to my grandpa about my thoughts. His old man is very supportive." The death of Song Ye''s mother was something that the elders could not care about. He could sigh for his daughter, but he had no reason not to agree. The reason why he hasn''t done it is because he is waiting for Song Ye. Now Song Ye no longer talks to the Song family, even more so. "My n is," Song Ye smiled deeply, "Let the Song family willingly go into the sea to do business, first give them some sweetness, and when it''s almost done, let them understand that shopping malls are still cruel and do nothing. Those who have been harmed by the Zhou family say hello, saying that the Song family is going to make a fortune and rise up. With the Song familys virtues, the tail will be raised very high, and the two small ones must not bear it. If you live, you will definitely be deceived, and no one will look down upon him. If young people are too arrogant, they will easily offend others." System: [Loss, as much as the host. If you have never made a fortune, you will definitely not feel heartache. Once you have made a fortune, you will get ustomed to the days of pampering and being beaten back to your original state. It must be very painful and hopeless. "When they lose everything, they find that the shopping malls are not good, and the officialdom is not good. The family is still left with the courtyard. By then, Song Rui and Song Xuan should also be talking about marriage." "Song Rui''s wife should be reluctant to squeeze a yard with them. With the urinary surname of the Song family, ordinary girls look down on them and will definitely see a good family background." "For the sake of the only grandson, the Song family will definitely consider whether to sell one and buy a new house for Song Rui." Song Ye''s lips twitched, "Zhou Yafeng is willing to sell, but the two old Songs will definitely not agree. Song Shengrong will definitely be embarrassed on both sides, but in the end he will definitely be persuaded by Zhou Yafeng. The family should be determined not to sell. The yard was noisy for a while." Tang Guo was a bit stunned. The man''s thoughts were really one after another, and he knew the future development of the Song family clearly. Chapter 603: The village flower spoiled to heaven (32) Chapter 603: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (32) "The yard will be sold by then, and Song Rui is satisfied. What does Guoguo think Song Xuan would think?" System: [I wipe it, there is really nothing wrong with women in a man''s house, the host is big, where is this man from the monster? "For the sake of a yard, the family property is not evenly distributed. It is time to see the truth about the rtionship between the two brothers and sisters." Song Ye hugged his daughter-inw, and the old **** was saying, "Actually, I didn''t do anything from the beginning, and all the consequences were evolved by them. With the selfish virtue of the Song family, it could only be like this in the end. As a result, it might be even more fierce than I thought." "Guoguo, I have calcted so much, you don''t think I''m a bad person, do you think I''m terrible?" Seriously, Song Ye was still a little scared when he showed his inner calctions in front of his wife. Holding the baby he has been holding in his palm. Tang Guoughed when she heard it, she was afraid? Is she scared? She had counted more people than Song Ye had eaten. It was originally those people who were sorry for Song Ye, and his mother, shouldn''t they calcte? If Song Ye really let the Song family go, she would think that this person was boring. Her biological mother was so popr that her life was better. She never thought of doing anything. She would think this person is not too cute. On the contrary, what Song Ye wants to do is in line with her idea. She is also the kind of person who retaliates if there is a grudge, and a person who makes mistakes needs to pay a price and be punished. "How could I be afraid of A Ye," she wrapped around Song Ye''s waist. "A Ye is just being unfair for his mother. This is what I should do. I can''t let my mother leave and be so embarrassed." Song Ye was really moved. He hadn''t stated another purpose of returning to Beijing before, that is, he didn''t think about what to say. He didn''t dare to speak until he saw her with the Song family. Only when he had seen the shamelessness of the Song family, his wife would understand how much he hated. The two did not stay in Beijing for long. When Song Ye and Tang Guo left, they heard that the Song family was preparing to go to sea for business. At present, Song Rui and Song Xuan have no ns to resign, but I believe they will not hesitate soon. The branch in Beijing was handed over to Tang Tianhang, his second brother. Tang Tianhang prefers to make money rather than dealing in officialdom. Not long after Tang Guo came to Beijing, he brought arge number of people to start branch business. With Tang Tianhang here, Song Ye basically doesn''t need to worry about it. And the Song family didn''t need him to do anything, just waiting for the Song family''s momentum toe together, in fact, he didn''t need him to inform those people, presumably those people would not make the Song family better. Tang Guo and Song Ye had already returned to Tang County at this time. When she returned to Tang County, she heard a news. Xie Shijun is about to change jobs, and will bring Chen Ying and his children back in a while. At present, the Xie family is working hard to help Xie Shijun run a rtionship to see if he can find a good position. Don''t think about it here in Tang County. Good positions have long been selected. Everyone wants to squeeze in. There is no such thing as Xie Shijun. Xies family went to Linxian, the county where the mayor used to be the county head. "Xie Shijun shouldn''t be the head of the regimentter, how did he change his job?" Tang Guo asked the system curiously, "Is there any reason behind it? I kind of want to know Chen Ying''s mood when hees back here." Not to mention Chen Ying, she almost forgot about this person. But Chen Ying had calcted her, and this matter could not be so calcted. Chapter 604: The village flower spoiled to heaven (33) Chapter 604: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (33) What the system really wants to say is that even if the host doesn''t need to do anything, after Chen Ying returned to Tang County, he saw such a big change in Tang County. It was Song Ye, a man she shunned, who built Tang County by one hand. She discovered that Tang Countys county magistrate was Tang Shouguo, and Tangcuns flower became the county magistrates daughter. He would definitely vomit blood. And the wife of the regimental leader she wanted to be was also lost. Xie Shijun''s change of career must be because she had no chance to get promoted. If there is a chance to rise up, fools will not be willing to change jobs. In Xie Shijun''s situation, finding a decent job is definitely not a problem, but Chen Ying will not be willing. Back to the county to take up a post, can youpare to the beautiful head wife? Of course, the most terrifying thing is that Song Ye. Tang Guo was reminded by the system that she really felt that she didn''t need to do anything. Chen Ying looked at Song Ye''s current achievements and how much Song Ye spoiled her, and she would feel very angry. "A little bit happy." "What made Guoguo happy?" Song Ye opened the door and walked in. He saw his little wife sitting on the sofa with a smile on her face, which seemed to be happier than making money. He walked over and habitually held her in his arms. This is a habit he has developed over the years. His Guoguo smiles very sweetly and holds her warmly. If not for fear of beingughed at by outsiders, he really wants to go anywhere. Holding. After Tang Guo heard Song Ye''s thoughts, she couldn''t help but ridicule, she was not a warm water bag. "If you are in a good mood, you are very happy." Song Ye guessed that something must have happened. He looked at her with a pair of serious eyes and was looked at by a handsome man. Especially when the man poked her likes, she really couldn''t stand it. "Okay, let me tell you, Chen Ying and Xie Shijun areing back." Song Ye wondered, why was Guoguo happy when the two came back? Isn''t it because of Xie Shijun? Song Ye frowned. "Don''t guess, it''s not because of Xie Shijun, but because of Chen Ying." Tang Guo smiled, "Want to know why, you will understand when shees back." Song Ye still feels that things are not that simple. He has not forgotten that when the educated youth were still earning work points in the vige, Chen Ying and him were diligent. He took this matter to heart, and if that Chen Ying dared to bully him Guoguo, he would take Xie Shijun''s operation. Anyway, that Xie Shijun had seen his Guoguo secretly before, and that look didn''t know what it meant, and it made him ufortable anyway. "Xie Shijun ising back from another job?" "Yes indeed." Song Ye paused and asked, "Where is it? Tang County, isn''t it?" "With the abilities of the Xie family, Tang County hasn''t had their turn." Song Ye breathed a sigh of relief, and then heard Tang Guo say, "It''s in Linxian." It''s a bit close. Song Ye secretly thought, wouldn''t he often see it when he went to Linxian after being so close? He nced at his wife who was in his arms. Regardless of whether Xie Shijun had any thoughts, he believed that the other party could not get too close to his Guoguo. "For the sake of my fellow townsman, I will talk to him when the timees. Xie Shi''s soldier is still good. I saw himst time. He should be a serious person. Is it too wrong for him to do things in the county?" Tang Guo:? "It''s up to you." Tang Guo did not refuse, of course she had her own calctions. If Chen Ying knows that her husband''s work is carried out, Song Ye will help. I wonder if the other party will feel fed by someone. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t care, Song Ye slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and he said, how could Guo Guo care about other men? Is it because he doesn''t look good enough to spoil her? It was absolutely impossible, he couldn''t wait to take it out for her to eat. Chapter 605: A Village Flower Doted to Heaven (34) Chapter 605: A Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (34) "Why is there one more Tang County?" Chen Ying was holding the two children, standing beside Xie Shijun, looking at the city in front of him, with a particrly subtle feeling in his heart. She remembers that when she left, this should be a barrennd, right? Even where there are no weeds, how can it be a city in front of you? After marrying Xie Shijun, she made up her mind not to bother with Tangjiacun and the Chen family. She didn''t know how much Tangjiacun had changed over the years. The Xie family passed a letter with them. The basic letter was from Xie Shijuns mother Xu Qin. The content of each letter was simr, only one sentence of Tangjiacuns changes. At that time, unless there is a particrly urgent matter, a telegram will be sent. As for Xie Shijun''s two younger siblings, they are also not close to Chen Ying, and they have little contact with each other. Chen Ying looked at the extremely prosperous city in front of him, which was obviously different from the situation in the previous life, and her premonition was getting worse. In fact, what made her even more ufortable was that Xie Shijun had no chance to be promoted to regiment leader, and she was no longer the regiment leader''s wife. Because of Xie Shijun''s change of career, the rtionship between the two was also a little stiff, and there was a lot of quarrel about this. In the end, Chen Ying went to ask other people, and finally determined that it was really difficult for Xie Shijun to continue to rise, so she came back with Xie Shijun unwillingly. Later, I heard Xie Shijun say that his hometown is developing well, and there is no chance of going back. Moreover, given his qualifications, his position will certainly not be low when he returns, so Chen Ying had to give up. Aside from other mentions, Xie Shijun was okay with her, at least much better than Song Ye in the previous life. And they also have a pair of children, so it''s boring to keep on fighting. "Shijun family, you haven''te back for a long time. It''s been too long since you left Tangjia Vige. Of course, you don''t know how many changes have taken ce here." Xu Qin held her grandchildren with a big smile, obviously very satisfied with the current state of life. Chen Ying saw that Xu Qin was wearing a fashionable coat with a gold ring on her hand, a gold ne on her neck, and gold earrings on her ears. A series of gold jewelry almost dazzled her eyes. Xie''s family got rich? ? What Chen Ying couldnt ept the most was that Xu Qin was very old, with powder on her face and eyebrows, etc.... She seemed to be wearing a jade bracelet on her mother-inws wrist. She knew the price at first nce. low. The Xie family is really rich. This time, Chen Ying definitely thought. Originally, I still looked down on the rustic Xu Qin in my heart, but now there is a smile on his face. No matter what, I have toe back to live now, so that she will not be able to offend her mother-inw in the future. She didn''t understand Xie Shijun''s other people before, but there was only one thing, that is, she was very filial and very filial to Xu Qin. Xu Qin pulled the three siblings together in that era. For a woman, it was so difficult. "Mom, what happened here after Shijun and I left?" Xu Qin still had a good impression of Chen Ying, and said with a smile, "That''s a long story. Anyway, after you leave, this Tang family vige has really changed a lot." "Lets go home first, and speak slowly at home." Xu Qin thought of the changes over the years, and said, "It''s amazing, it''s amazing, people from big cities are amazing." Chen Ying pursed her lips, her heart getting worse and worse. When I returned to Xies house, I looked at the independent small western-style building, which was as luxurious as many expensive vis inter generations. Not only that, but along the way,pared to Xies house, there were vis around the house, which made her feel true. Don''t know what to say. There was no such thing in the previous life. Chapter 606: The Village Flower Doted to Heaven (35) Chapter 606: The Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (35) "Remember Song Zhiqing?" Xu Qin did not talk about the changes in Tangjiacun, but instead talked about Song Ye. Speaking of Song Ye, Chen Ying''s face was not very good-looking. In the previous life, this man was the nightmare of her life. "The Song Zhiqing in the vige? I remember that he and Tang Cunhua were married. Why, the two fell out?" Chen Ying subconsciously thought that with Song Ye''s stubborn temperament, one day he would turn his face with the Tang family. It was not her who was bullied this time, and there was still a vague feeling of watching a y in her heart, and she asked very curiously. Xu Qin hurriedly shook her head, "Why not fall out or fall out? The two are fine. They have been married for so many years and haven''t seen a temper tantrum. Whether it is Song Zhiqing or Tang Cunhua, they are all very nice." Even if one of them has be the big boss and the other is the daughter of the county magistrate, when they see the people in the vige, they don''t stand up, but they are very easy to talk. The people in this vige can have what they are today. Thanks to these two people, they are toote to be grateful, how could they hope that others will be bad. The better the Tang family, and the better Song Ye, is what they hope. They understand that the Tang family is good, Song Ye is good, and everyone in Tang County can only benefit. Xu Qin is not stupid, she knows who to follow. But she didn''t know how much her daughter-inw Chen Ying had prejudices against Song Ye. Chen Ying was a little surprised. Song Ye didn''t even turn his face with Tang Guo. Could it be true that Tang Guo looked better than her? He curled his lips boringly, looking good. In any case, she didnt think Song Ye couldpare to Xie Shijun in Tangs Vige. When Xie Shijun became an officer, Song Ye would not have to be lower than them, even if Tangs family also made a fortune, so what? Years are still old. "What''s wrong with that?" Chen Ying asked again. Xu Qin didn''t sell the Guanzi this time, and the development of Tangjia Vige over the years has finally developed into a matter of Tang County. It is the original, clear and clear talk with the two. When Chen Ying heard that Song Ye led the whole vige to get rich, that bad premonition had already worked. Then when she heard that the entire Tang County was established by Song Ye, and that Tang County''s urban nning was created by Tang Guo, she just wanted to stand up and say: Impossible! ! how is this possible? how can that be possible? The man Song Ye knows best. She has no ability or background. He spent his entire life with her in thest life, and the money he earned was only enough to not starve to death. How could he be someone who built Tangxian by one hand because he was so useless and had no ability at all? As for Tang Guo, she didn''t know, after all, the other party was married to Xie Shijun in his previous life and became the envy of everyone. She was the little princess of the Tang family, and she could not deny it if she could do anything. But Song Ye is different! Although they didn''t have the results of husband and wife in their previous lives, at least they lived under the same roof for the rest of their lives. She didn''t know how many kilograms each other had? Create a Tang County? ? impossible! ! Even if Song Ye was born again like her, it would be impossible for him to have that great ability. She sat on the sofa with a bloodless face, recalling thest life, the man who had been facing the loess and back to the sky, taciturn and never gave her a good face, even when he died, he kicked his legs altogether. Thest of his life At the moment, the other party really didn''t even want to say a word to her. After designing married each other, I thought about it and they never had a chance tomunicate in a lifetime. "Yingzi, what''s wrong with you?" Xie Shijun noticed that Chen Ying''s face was not good, and asked concerned, "Are you in a hurry and feeling unwell?" Chapter 607: A Village Flower Doted to Heaven (36) Chapter 607: A Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (36) Chen Ying was confused and nk, and was sent back to the room by Xie Shijun. Xu Qin was still a little worried, and told her to take a good rest, turn around to buy chicken, and prepare to stew something delicious to supplement her daughter-inw. In any case, Chen Ying apanied Xie Shijun with the army, and gave birth to their old Xie family with a son and a daughter. Now the family situation is getting better, how can I not wronged my daughter-inw? Chen Ying didn''t know these, she was full of impossible. impossible! How could that man Song Ye have achieved today? A useless man became the creator of the entire Tang County and was shown as a belief by everyone in Tangjia Vige. Just now Xu Qin said about Song Ye, she was full of pride, she found out. And Xie Shijun''s sentence, "I saw one before, at that time I knew Song Zhiqing was not a simple person." What made Chen Ying most ufortable was that Xie Shijun admitted that Song Ye was excellent, and his tone even showed that he was inferior to Song Ye, and he could vaguely find a look of admiration in his eyes. This is so ufortable for her. She was deliberately deliberate, not hesitating to risk Song Ye and Tang Guo marrying, didn''t she just want to get rid of each other and find a man thousands of times better than Song Ye? When she was with her, she was a dumb and stubborn, useless man. Why would that man be so good after she was not involved with the other party? "Shijun, I will cook some soup for Yingzi. Before you had to return to work, Song Dong also asked me specifically, saying that when youe back, you can go and find him. He has something to do in the city, but Tang County does not The way to enter, I think the city is still good, better than the county next door." Xu Qin came out of the kitchen, "You bring something,e and have a look, the vige has changed so much, Song Dong still remembers you, neither of us It can be too rude, no matter what, thank you." Xie Shijun nodded, he still understood the human rtionship. The reason why he couldn''t get promoted was because he didn''t have the opportunity to make merit, and the rtionship was not strong, so he couldn''t get promoted. Xu Qin had prepared the gifts long ago, and Xie Shijun took it and went to find Song Ye. When Xie Shijun came, Tang Guo and Song Ye were both at home, and the young couple were ying with cats in the yard sweetly. Xie Shijun was invited in and saw such a warm scene. The beautiful woman was sitting on a chair, hugging a very beautiful kitten, and there was a man squatting beside her, giving him the feeling that this man was like a big cat,peting with that kitten. This thought made Xie Shijun a littleugh. "A visitor is here." Tang Guo pushed Song Ye a bit. Such a big person would be jealous with a cat. Song Ye quickly stood up, and the warm scene just now disappeared. When Xie Shijun looked at the two carefully, he was a little surprised. It turned out to be a talented woman. When he left, the two were young. Now it seems that the appearance of the two has not changed much. The only thing that changed should be the environment, the other party''s clothes, and the aura of the man Song Ye. As for Tang Guo, he has been married for a long time, and the illusion that he had in that moment has long been forgotten by him. And now the two couples are still benefactors of the entire Tangjia Vige. As a qualified soldier, he can''t think about it. Chapter 608: The Village Flowers Doted to Heaven (37) Chapter 608: The Vige Flowers Doted to Heaven (37) "Aye, go talk about it." Of course Tang Guo knew Xie Shijun''s intentions. He was unlucky when it came to being said, and was targeted by Chen Ying. If Chen Ying really likes each other and live a good life, then let''s not talk about it, but Chen Ying is destined not to be a person who is satisfied and satisfied. Song Ye nodded, although he always brought his little wife by his side when negotiating contracts with other people. But in front of Xie Shijun, he thought that he should try not to let the other party see his baby. The feeling of the year has made him unhappy, otherwise he would not try to get Xie Shijun away. [Host big, you don''t think that your family is wrong, he doesn''t seem to want Xie Shijun to see you. "I know, I don''t pretend that I don''t understand anything, just let him deal with it?" [Well, speaking of it, this world should be rtively safe, there are not so many troubles, is it because this is an unfinished world of novels? There are still a lot of novel worlds that I have traveled through, but there are really no two of them, like this one that got stuck in the first two chapters. Well, this has caused the host to feel very peaceful, and will not think about the way to calcte her enemy all day, so that the enemy will get the greatest punishment. Then... the host was very happy, his energy swelled awkwardly, the kind that couldn''t stop at all. [The host is big, and Tianquan is brighter again. Tang Guo was interested, "Really?" [Well, and I feel that the power in Tianquan is very strong, but I dont seem to be able to touch it. At the very beginning, Tianquan was almost dark. Since the host greatly released itself, Tianquan has be brighter and brighter. The power inside is getting stronger and stronger. He said this as a vague guess. Could it be that his host travels through these worlds greatly. In fact, he has to do something with her heart to end this long shuttle journey one day? Tang Guo also thought of this, "After that, I will never be able to wrong myself." Hearing this sentence, the heart and soul of the system are trembling, and I always feel that this sentence signifies that people who have bullied the host will be particrly unlucky in the future. [By the way, the host is big, I have upgraded again. "What''s more this time?" The system is a bit depressed. [There are no other capabilities. There is an email function in the panel. I dont know what it is for. I dont know other systems. I dont know what this function is for. "Have you received any letters?" No. Tang Guo let go of his mind, it was really useless, no wonder the system was depressed. [Next time I will encounter another system, I will not rush to eat the other party, I have a bold idea. Tang Guo was a bit speechless. This system seemed to be more and more humane, but she was very cooperative, "What do you think?" [Let the other party try to send me an email first, I want to see if that email can be used, try to eat the other party. To be honest, Tang Guo did not expect that the system really had such a big idea! It''s really a big idea. Inexplicably, she felt that her system was a bit bad, and she didn''t know who she learned from. Xie Shijun and Song Ye talked for an hour. After he came out, Tang Guo obviously felt that there was a kind of hard work in this person, and he wanted to use everything to fight. She blinked, and nced at Song Ye, who came out afterward. She didn''t know what kind of spiritual chicken soup her family had poured Xie Shijun into, which actually aroused the other''s blood. Chapter 609: The village flower that was spoiled to heaven (38) Chapter 609: The vige flower that was spoiled to heaven (38) With Song Ye''s help, Xie Shijun''s job in the city was basically implemented. With Song Ye''s current status, wouldn''t it be easy to do these things? After seeing Song Ye, Xie Shijun really admired this young man a few years younger than him. In less than ten years, he changed his hometown, changed the fate of the entire Tang County people, and made Tang County a leading city in the country. He is not a fool. From the current development of Tang County, Song Ye must not stop there. The former Tangjia Vige and the current Tang County will probably be Tang City, and even more, one day it may be a municipality. As a member of his hometown, he certainly wants to see such a prosperous development. I thought that leaving the army, there was no ce to disy his ambitions, but after a conversation with Song Ye, he found that he could shine no matter where he was. It''s a pity not to be able to be in Tang County, and to be able to go to the city is the same. He can also contribute a little to the development of Tang County. Xie Shijun went back happily and told Xu Qin the good news, but Xu Qin was so happy. This time the son changed his career and found a good job. This time, he really has lost it. In Xu Qins opinion, Song Ye speaks, it will definitely not be bad, and he should go directly to the city. It is really a blessing for eight lifetimes. It is extremely grateful. "Yingzi hasn''t woken up yet?" Xie Shijun thought of Chen Ying, who was pale just now. "I was a little anxious on the way before. She hadn''t been out for a long time, and she might be a little ufortable." "No, people will follow you around, Shijun, you have to treat them well." Xu Qin said. Xie Shijun nodded, hesitated, he still didn''t ask some of his doubts. To Chen Ying, he always felt that this woman had no love in his eyes. Thinking of that time, their marriage contract was originally promised by their parents, and they really didn''t count as free love. The children were so old, it was useless to care about them. As long as Chen Ying lives with him well, he will not wrong this woman. But he was still very envious. He went to Song Ye''s house before and looked at the warm and affectionate appearance of the two people. That was the married life he imagined. "Speaking of Tang Guo and Song Dong, they are all good people," Xu Qin said with some regret. "But these two people have been married for so many years, and they didn''t n to have children. A few days ago, many people wanted to fight. Song Dong''s idea." "They have no children?" "No, I heard that I don''t n to take it." Xie Shijun was a little surprised. Is there anything you want to understand this year? Xu Qin was a bit funny, "Now the whole Tang County is paying attention to them, and there are some girls who have good looks and think they can be in the position." Xu Qin said here, took a sip, "I don''t even see who they are. Cong, Song Dong and the others dont think they have a bad rtionship? I think they just want to live a romantic life between two people." Hearing Xu Qin say this, Xie Shijun was a little bit happy. His olddy''s thinking is indeed different from others. "Mom doesn''t think it''s bad that they don''t have children?" Xie Shijun is outside all year round. He has also heard that some couples don''t want children. They say they want DINK and only enjoy a lifetime of love. "That''s other people''s idea, can we outsiders control it?" Xu Qin was funny, "Shijun, don''t interrupt this kind of thing. It''s about Song Dong and his wife. Mom tells you, just to warn you. In order to avoid offending people, all the people in Tang County are divorced, and they will not divide." "Know, Mom, do you think I look like that kind of person? Song Dong helped me, and I''m not the kind of person who will avenge revenge. I will remember this matter." Chapter 610: The Village Flower Doted to Heaven (39) Chapter 610: The Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (39) In the evening, Chen Yingcai woke up and heard that Xie Shijun''s work had been done, and he was going to the city. This person made Chen Ying feel better, at least the man she liked was not simple, and could go to work in the city by his own ability. In the afternoon, she had a dream and then dreamed of her previous life, which was simply a nightmare. Now she didn''t want to hear the words Song Ye at all. If she were to stay in Tang County, it would be worse than killing her. "Shijun, when shall we go to the city?" Chen Ying couldn''t wait to leave immediately, pursing her lips gently, looking at Xie Shijun expectantly. Xie Shijun nced at her strangely, "Don''t go back to your house first?" He knew the incident back then, and it was a bit funny to say that he really didn''t like the others in the Chen family, but he came back all the time. I must go to see it no matter what, "It''s been so many years, I have to go and see it anyway." "Then go tomorrow." Chen Ying also knew that the rtionship between her and the Chen family could not be broken. "Go to your house tomorrow, and we will invite Song Dong over for dinner the day after tomorrow." Chen Ying was a little confused, and only nodded, "Okay." She didn''t ask why. In her opinion, it was mostly because of Song Ye''s current status. But the thought of facing Song Ye made her feel ufortable. Tang Guo heard that Chen Ying took Xie Shijun back to Chen''s house. Thinking of the current situation of the Chen family, she secretly smiled, Chen Ying was afraid that she would get out of her stomach during this trip. But it''s not her business, just tease the cat every day and tease the man. Song Ye:? Cat = Man = Song Ye As Tang Guo expected, Chen Ying did not get the good looks of the Chen family when she returned to the Chen family. Although the entire Tang family vige was rich, the Chen family still had some disbelief in Song Ye at the beginning, which led to a stepte. Other people in the vige still have to develop worse. Moreover, the Chen family all have a characteristic, they are not capable of stealing, rape, and want to take a big head. They are still the kind of people who don''t like to learn and improve. Such a person who is not enterprising and does not want to develop with all his heart, Song Ye is also helpless, and he will definitely not reuse it and let him fend for himself. But no matter what, it was better than Chen Ying, who had been with the army for many years. The current Chen family really look down on Xie Shijuns sry as a soldier. Moreover, she left with Xie Shijun regardless of her care, and even had enemies with Chen Fangfang. The Chen family was not satisfied with Chen Ying. Facing the cynicism of Chen''s family, Chen Ying couldn''t stay for a long time. Finally, Chen Fangfang proposed to go shopping, and she agreed. As a result, this agreement just hit Chen Fangfang''s strategy. Chen Fangfang still remembered the events of the year clearly, because Xie Shijun waspletely ashamed of her. Looking at Chen Ying''s appearance today, she thought of a good way. Then Chen Ying felt Chen Fangfang''s malice. The other party was in front of her, buying clothes and jewelry one by one, and she didn''t feel distressed at all. Chen Ying was really angry. "Sister, you shouldn''t care about things in this small ce, right? You are the one who has met the world with your brother-inw." Seeing Chen Ying''s stinky face sessfully, Chen Fangfang felt very energetic. "Sister, if you don''t dislike it, I will buy two for you too?" Chen Ying sullenly said, "No, I see a lot of these things, they are not rare." In fact, each of these things Chen Fangfang bought is extremely expensive, and the styles are not seen in other ces. Chapter 611: The village flower that is doted to heaven (40) Chapter 611: The vige flower that is doted to heaven (40) Chen Ying was mad at Chen Fangfang, and then no matter where he went, countless people were talking about the man Song Ye. When they talked about Song Ye, they would talk about Tang Guo. She suddenly discovered that Song Ye was not only different from his previous life, but that stupefied man actually loved Tang Guo in that way. Listening to what those people said, Chen Ying was crazy with jealousy. This man and her tortured each other and spent a whole life wasted. They weren''t a considerate person at all. Why did the other person treat Tang Guo so well? After hearing Song Ye once said that he enjoys spoiling his wife and enjoying the emotional life of the two of them, so they do not want the feelings between the two to be interfered by a third party, and this third party is not just another person , And the children they may have. So, Song Ye, the man who spoils his wife to the point of not wanting children, is he even jealous of children? Chen Ying was very ufortable, very ufortable. Why is this, how can this man do that? On the third day, Xie Shijun invited Song Ye to eat. Xie Shijun chose a good restaurant, which was expensive in Tang County. But both Xie Shijun and Xu Qin thought it should be. Only Chen Ying and Xie Shijunined, "Shijun, there is no need to go to such an expensive ce, right?" Although Xie Shijun received a settlement allowance aftering back, it was a lot, and it was all put in her care. But since returning to Tang County and knowing the living standards of the people in Tang County, Chen Ying really didn''t feel good about it. The people in Tang County were afraid that Xie Shijun''s relocation allowance would not be appreciated. Even if she had made some money in these years, she still couldn''tpare with the people in Tang County. "It should be." Xie Shijun was a little displeased. "If you invite Song Dong to eat, you can''t go to a shabby ce. This is just right." Chen Ying was a little angry, especially when she discovered that Xie Shijun''s words were all admiration for Song Ye. She really wanted to wake this man up with a club. What does it mean to raise others'' prestige? Why didn''t I see that Xie Shijun''s eyes were full of money. Xie Shijun felt that Chen Ying was angry with him. Yesterday, he and Chen Ying talked about Song Ye''s greatness, but Chen Ying was very perfunctory. Not only that, but also said something demeaning Song Ye, which made him very ufortable. Perhaps he realized that Chen Ying didn''t want to talk about Song Ye, so he didn''t say much. He also forgot to tell Chen Ying that he invited Song Ye to dinner this time to thank him for helping him implement the work. When Tang Guo and Song Ye arrived at the restaurant, Xie Shijun was already waiting at the door. When they saw theming, the other party enthusiastically invited them to the private room. Chen Ying stood aside, her face a little stiff, but she still could see that the other party tried hard to maintain a smile, but Tang Guo saw that, it is estimated that it will notst long. She and the two nodded, holding Song Ye''s arm, and Song Ye was holding her waist. At first nce, they looked like a couple. Like the legend, they must have a very good rtionship. The people in the restaurant all know Song Ye and Tang Guo. After all, they are already regrs here. Anyone who invites Song Ye to dinner will add a sentence, asking Song Dong and Mrs. Song to have a casual meal. Knowing the extent of Song Ye''s spoiling wife, no one dares to look down upon Tang Guo. Besides, Tang Guo has another identity, the county magistrate daughter. And when Song Ye announced that the entire Tang County n was made by Tang Guo, who would dare to look down upon Tang Guo? Chapter 612: A village flower spoiled to heaven (41) Chapter 612: A vige flower spoiled to heaven (41) She is not a real vige girl, but someone who has also contributed to Tang County? On the way Song Ye embraced Tang Guo, whoever saw them smiled kindly and shouted: Does Song Dong bring Mrs. Song to eat too? Chen Ying looked at those people''s adoring eyes, not knowing how ufortable it was. What made her even more ufortable was that in order to greet Song Ye, Xie Shijun didn''t consider her at all, didn''te to lead her, and let her walk in by herself. It didn''t look like a couple at all. Xie Shijun was even more depressed. He didn''t know what was wrong with Chen Ying today. His face was ugly, and he didn''t know how to greet guests. He had guests before. Chen Ying didn''t seem to be like this. The other party was particrly enthusiastic. When in the army, none of hisrades-in-arms did not envy him for having a capable and virtuous wife. Since returning to Tang County, Chen Ying had something wrong. Maybe I still haven''t adapted. Xie Shijun gave Chen Ying an excuse. After all, she was a woman who had been with him for many years. She couldn''t deny peoplepletely because of a small mistake. Chen Ying was a little absent-minded while eating. Especially when Song Ye was eating vegetables and peeling prawns for Tang Guo, her thoughtful attitude hurt her eyes. She had disliked each other for a lifetime, and she never knew that Song Ye had such a considerate side. Especially after so many years, Song Ye, who is almost 30 years old, did not leave a mark on the opponent''s face at all. On the contrary, he has only be more mature and handsome, and his whole body exudes an intoxicating atmosphere. This is still that, thirty-year-old still aplish nothing, face the loess and back to the sky all day long, get up in the morning to plow the fields, go home to eat at sunset, and go to sleep after closing the door, never say a word to her? Different! It is different from the previous life. When this manughed, especially when heughed only at the woman Tang Guo, it was really touching and infecting. Those beautiful eyes were full of love and affection for Tang Guo alone. She had never known Song Ye like this. It seemed that she didn''t understand the person she knew in her previous life. Chen Ying felt too suffocated to sit here, almost out of breath. "A Ye, don''t care about me, you can eat too." Tang Guo picked up a piece of shrimp and sent it to Song Ye''s mouth. Of course, Song Ye would not refuse his wife''s kindness. Eat it in your mouth, "Eat fruit too." Xie Shijun: "..." "The rtionship between the two is really good." Xie Shijun couldn''t help boasting, admiring Song Ye more and more. He has made the achievements he has done today, and his treatment of his wife has never changed. Such a man is most admirable. He still met many men with a little aplishment outside, so he changed his mind and abandoned his wretched wife. As a soldier, one of his beliefs is to treat his lover as loyal as he was at the beginning. In fact, he has been trying to be nice to Chen Ying, but Chen Ying seems to have less love for him, and in the end he can only be loyal to him. At least, he will not take the initiative to betray Chen Ying. Chen Ying did not change, and was unwilling to let hime closer. No matter how much he did, it would not help. Especially after he nned to change jobs, Chen Ying''s enthusiasm for him also dissipated a lot. Although he does not want to admit it, he still has to admit that Chen Ying may be more utilitarian towards him. Chapter 613: A Village Flower Doted to Heaven (42) Chapter 613: A Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (42) Hearing Xie Shijun''s words, Song Ye only looked at Tang Guo, his wife, and Tang Guo showed him a particrly sweet smile, which was almost sweet to his heart. If it weren''t for the two of Xie Shijun, he really wanted to hug her and kiss her eyes. These two could talk and brought him infinitely warm eyes. Xie Shijun gave a light cough, really envious in his heart. He has a wife but no love. When he was not a soldier, he was also a small literary youth, and he also envied the love once written in the book. The wife who has imagined the future must be a girl whoughs particrly sweetly, a girl who only smiles at him like that, he will spoil her to heaven and make everyone envy her. But the reality is that he has a virtuous and capable wife, but he has never experienced the fascinating love story written in that book. But he is a contented person, his wife is virtuous and capable, he can only treat her as good as possible, and it may be regrettable to have no love, but he can still have something better than love. Maybe he won''t have love again with Chen Ying, but he will work hard for this family, give her a warm home, be kind to her all the time, grow old together slowly, and be like a rtive. He nced at Chen Ying next to him with warm eyes, but Chen Ying did not realize that this rough-looking man beside him actually has a delicate heart and has been trying to make their lives better. I also ignored everything she already had. A man who single-mindedly wanted to be nice to her and was willing to fight for her, even if there was no love between them, he was willing to apany her to go down and take on the responsibilities of a man. She only saw that the man who had been disgusted with the two of them in the previous life had made such an achievement in this life, and he had been as considerate to a woman for ten years. She was unwilling to ept the reality, and felt ufortable with the ending of her previous life. She hated Song Ye and Tang Guo even more. Why can Tang Guo let Song Ye treat her like that? "This time I really want to thank Song Dong." Xie Shijun remembered the purpose of inviting Song Ye this time, and had to say some more words of thanks. Chen Ying was sobered up by Xie Shijun''s words, she was a little confused, thank Song Ye, is Xie Shijun having any trouble with Song Ye? She pulled Laxie Shijun and asked in a low voice, "What can you ask him for help?" It can be said that this is very disrespectful to people. Xie Shijun was a little unhappy, but when he remembered that Chen Ying also said in a low voice, Song Ye should have not heard it, and he was relieved. "It''s not about going to work in the city. I told you that you have been reluctant to talk about this. I invited Song Dong to dinner today to thank him. If it wasn''t for his help, I could only go to Linxian." Where is the city in the county, unless it is Tang County. Xie Shijun is really grateful, Song Ye helped him this time, he may benefit for many years, unless he is no longer in the city. People can''t embarrass Song Ye because of his face. It can be said that he owes Song Ye a lot of favor, and Song Ye would not help him if it weren''t for the same vige. Therefore, Chen Ying''s attitude made him particrly ufortable. After returning home, he must have a good talk with Yingzi so as not to offend his benefactor. When Chen Ying heard that Xie Shijun went to work in the city, Song Ye actually helped. It was not because she thought that Xie Shijun''s ability was wrong, and was appreciated by the people in the city and took the initiative to pass. The brain exploded at that time. Chapter 614: A Village Flower Doted to Heaven (43) Chapter 614: A Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (43) "what did you say?" Chen Ying couldn''t hold it back, and asked screamingly on the spot. The voice was so loud that it could be heard outside the private room. It was easy for Tang Guo to hear the whispers of the two, and Song Ye''s ears were also very sharp. He could still hear the whispers of the two. The two times I saw Xie Shijun, the other party was very acquainted, and did not focus too much on his family Guoguo. He is not the kind of particrly stingy person, and he also appreciates Xie Shijuns directmunication. A righteous person. So helping each other is a little more sincere. As for Chen Ying! This woman was very weird. He remembered that this woman stuffed him with eggs several times, and it clearly stated that he was attracted by his look and made him avoid it. After a few months, without knowing what was going on, this woman never approached him again, and she showed a disgusting expression when she looked at him, as if she was avoiding him. It made him think that he did something to be sorry for the other party. Later, he identally fell into the river, was picked up by his family Guoguo, and was seen by the whole vige. The two were hugged together in wet clothes and confused. Are married. Then, when he found that he had picked up the baby, he did not pay attention to Chen Ying''s weirdness. Just now Chen Ying heard that Xie Shijun''s work was carried out by him. She seemed to be unable to believe it. The hatred in her eyes still made him feel weird. "English." Xie Shijun''s voice became heavier, "What are you talking about?" Chen Ying reacted and lowered her head in a panic. She must not let anyone know about her rebirth. And... At first, she deliberately made hands and feet on the way Song Ye approached, watching her fall into the river with her own eyes, and Tang Guo was also deliberately led here. Once this matter is known, I don''t know what people in Tang County will think of her. "I...I''m just surprised." Chen Ying broke her own tooth and swallowed all the pain in her heart. She was very aggrieved. "I didn''t expect Song Dong to help the army." "Thank you so much." However, she looked surprised and thankful, she was obviously shocked, at a loss, and totally unwilling to believe it. Song Ye didn''t care, Tang Guo didn''t care about the truth. But Xie Shijun still feels ufortable. Chen Ying''s performance today can be said to have lost his face. I don''t know if Song Donghui will care. When someone helped him, Chen Ying was about to eat each other, as if the eyes of an enemy would not befortable on anyone. "I''m anxious toe back all the way. Yingzi may not be used to it. Don''t care about Song Dong." Xie Shijun was a little worried and apologetic. In fact, he really admired Song Ye and didn''t want Chen Ying to make the rtionship froze. Song Ye shook his head, "No." Xie Shijun breathed a sigh of relief, thinking in his heart that he should not bring Chen Ying with Song Ye next time. Moreover, the rumors that appeared in the vige before, he should not ask his olddy, the olddy is at home, it should be clearer. Tang Guo and Song Ye were morefortable eating this meal. Finally, under Xie Shijun''s anxiety, the two left. Xie Shijun said to Chen Ying, "Yingzi, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing." After the two left, Chen Ying was not stretched anymore, and her attitude towards Xie Shijun was extremely cold. I thought this man was very capable, but he didn''t expect that Song Ye would help if he went to work in the city. It really disappointed her. Whoever helped, also called Song Ye to help. "I''m going back." Chen Ying didn''t wait for Xie Shijun to speak, turned around and left. The indifferent attitude made Xie Shijun, who was a little angry, did not stop her. Chapter 615: The Flower of the Village (44) Chapter 615: The Flower of the Vige (44) Xie Shijun nced at Chen Ying, who didn''t look back, and turned around and went home. When he got home, he saw Xu Qin teasing her grandchildren, and his expression softened. Seeing Xie Shijun''s return, Xu Qin asked with a smile, "Where is Yingzi, why didn''t hee back with you." Speaking of Chen Ying, Xie Shijun''s face darkened, and Xu Qin knew something had happened. Her son is actually very good-tempered. Did the young couple quarrel? "what happened?" Xu Qin also intends to persuade her son to be more tolerant of Chen Ying. Her husband died early, but fortunately she brought her three children up. She can especially appreciate the difficulty of women. But after hearing Xie Shijun talk about the scene in the private room, Xu Qin couldn''t say what she persuaded. "What''s the matter with Yingzi?" Xu Qin muttered in her heart, "I haven''t heard of any contradiction between her and Tang Guo before." "I mentioned Song Dong earlier, Yingzi would say something bad," Xie Shijun drove the two children out to y, and dragged Xu Qin into the house. "Mom, did you say something happened between Yingzi and Song Dong? What? Have you heard of anything in the vige before?" "Bah, don''t talk nonsense, it is impossible for Song Dong''s character to be rted to Yingzi," Xu Qin said, and suddenly remembered something. , You know?" Xie Shijun nodded, and there was one more thing about him. At that time, the Chen family was ashamed. "Chen Fangfang has said more than once that Yingzi secretly gave Song Dongsai eggs, but it seems that they were all rejected by Song Dong." Xu Qin thought of this, her face was not very good, "Is this true?" If this were the case, it would be normal for Chen Ying to dislike Song Ye. A man who couldn''t get any courtesy, still has such an achievement now, and has such a good rtionship with Tang Guo, Chen Ying''s heart is upset, and his attitude towards Song Ye is not good. That is justified. The mother and son fell silent, but Xie Shijun saidter, "Forget it, Mom, don''t mention this matter." "Hey..." Xu Qin also understood that this matter cannot be mentioned, especially in front of Chen Ying. If it is mentioned, I don''t know what kind of contradictions will arise. For the sake of family harmony, no matter how ufortable I feel, I really can''t mention it. Xie Shijun entered his room and saw that Chen Ying hadn''te back. Thinking of Xu Qin''s words before, he felt uneasy. In this way, Chen Ying probably liked Song Ye, but the other party did not respond to him. No wonder... No wonder Yingzi''s eyes looked at him, and there was never the love he imagined. After changing jobs, he was so indifferent to him. At the beginning, marrying him urgently, was it a kind of wanting Song Ye to understand that she could marry a better man? Now that I see Song Yes achievements, I feel unbnced, and then I hear that Song Yes help is his work. How can Yingzi, who is arrogant, ept it? When others talked about Tang Guo and Song Ye, she was the first to react, whether the two had a fight. How hopeful is this, Song Ye and Tang Guo have a bad time? Xie Shijun was unwilling to try to figure out his wife with malicious thoughts, but he was able to understand a little bit about this woman after being by his side for so long. Through Xu Qin''s words, he has guessed the matter almost, in short, this is not a good feeling in his heart, a little ufortable. Chapter 616: A Village Flower Dominated to Heaven (45) Chapter 616: A Vige Flower Dominated to Heaven (45) "Xie Shijun has gone to the city?" Tang Guo really didn''t expect that Xie Shijun would be so fast, "Did you bring Chen Ying with him?" It stands to reason that Xie Shijun should get used to it for a while before picking up Chen Ying. "Well, he bought a house in the city and took Chen Ying over. Xu Qin took the two children with him. Chen Ying also agreed. She seemed very eager to go to the city." Song Ye didn''t conceal it, and followed his thoughts, "Guoguo, I always find this Chen Ying very strange." "Why is it strange?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. She always understood that Song Ye was very confused about Chen Ying. Song Ye thought for a while and said, "She did serve me diligently at the beginning, but Guoguo, I assure you, I really don''t have any thoughts about her. I have never epted anything about her, not even a ss of water." "Okay, don''t exin, I know my Ah Ye is not that kind of person." Hearing that sentence of my Ah Ye, Song Ye seeded in making Song Yeugh, holding his wife and rubbing her forehead, and continued, "In the first two months, she was very attentive, but one day, I found her Its changed, so I think shes weird." "The way she looked at me that day, she really looked like she was going to eat me, hatefully. If she didn''t carry a knife, I thought she woulde and chop me." Hearing Song Ye''s description, Tang Guo was able to imagine the scene, "What then?" "Then I didn''t contact her anymore, but she always felt hatred when she saw my gaze. I remember I really didn''t do anything to her." Song Ye said, "Later, I married you and saw her. The frequency is less, but asionally, she still finds that the eyes in her look at the two of us are cold, and she also has a sense of gloat." He always felt that there was something wrong with this woman. "It''s fine if she goes to the city." What Song Ye didn''t say was that asionally he found that Chen Ying''s eyes were not very kind when looking at his Guoguo. I don''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that some things were too coincidental. Thinking of this, he asked, "Guoguo, do you remember why you went to the river in the first ce?" Tang Guo raised his eyebrows. This man actually suspected that he was here. Of course, she would be very cooperative. She would not conceal what Chen Ying did. "I think about it... By the way, it seems that Chen Ying asked me toe out the day before and tell me something. ording to the agreed time, I came out and just fell into the water when I met you." , Must save people first. Song Ye pursed his lips, feeling that this matter is more difficult. But after so long, even if he suspected something, he couldn''t find evidence. Unless, there were other eyewitnesses at the time. He walked that road every day, and he had never noticed that there would be a copse in the river. It happened to copse that day. At that time, because I was at a loss, I didn''t check it afterwards. Thinking about it now, there are really many doubts. After being rescued by Guoguo, a lot of people came suddenly, as if they had made an appointment. Vaguely, he remembered a voice, as if saying that in broad daylight, two man and woman buildings were hugged together, and they were not proper, ruining the famous festival of other people''s Tangcun flowers. No matter who it was, he was responsible. This voice... Song Ye''s face sank, Chen Ying. "Aye?" Song Ye hugged Tang Guo, "Nothing. I have something to go out. What will Guoguo want to eat at night? I''lle back and do it." "What you cook is delicious." Tang Guo said contentedly, no matter what the man does, it is delicious. Song Ye had something in his heart, so he nodded and left in a hurry. Chapter 617: A Village Flower Dominated to Heaven (46) Chapter 617: A Vige Flower Dominated to Heaven (46) [Host, did Song Ye go to investigate that year? Tang Guo leaned back on the sofazily, and said, "It should be." [But after so many years, can we still find out? What the system didn''t say is that if it can''t be found out, the host will really expose the matter and not trouble Chen Ying. "Some truths do not necessarily require evidence." Tang Guo said lightly, "As for Chen Ying''s current unstable temperament, you may know the truth by cheating her a little bit." As for how Song Ye used to find the truth back then, she didn''t know. She is very concerned now. Chen Ying is knowing about the changes in Tang County and that the man Song Ye is much better than hisst life. Does the other party still have the heart to live a good life? And that Xie Shijun seemed to be a very clever man, he was not an ordinary soldier, and had a very straight temper. In the private room that day, Xie Shijun should have found something, otherwise he would not buy a house in the city so quickly and take Chen Ying over. After the incident, Xie Shijun came to apologize by himself. Seeing her, Ah Ye''s eyes were a little different. It was obvious that he knew something. After Song Ye went out that day, he came back at night. Looking at him, it seemed that he knew something. Lying on the bed, he hugged Tang Guo tightly. The expression in his eyes seemed to be fortunate. "Although I don''t know when Chen Ying started to hate me, Guoguo...I am still very lucky. Fortunately, she hates me very much." Song Ye whispered to Tang Guo''s ear. If Chen Ying didn''t give up and didn''t hate him, it was not Tang Guo who jumped to fish him that day, but Chen Ying himself. ording to Chen Ying''s design, he really had to marry Chen Ying. He would never like a woman like Chen Ying. Even if he is reluctantly married, he cannot be a real couple with each other. Tang Guo understood, Song Ye should have found out the truth. "What did you ask?" Song Ye hugged the soft person and sighed, "I didn''t have any hope at first. I was looking for people who were onlookers at the time. I didn''t expect to be bumped into by Chen Ying''s younger brother Chen Shubao while talking to the other party. "He just heard me asking about this, hesitated for a while, and then told me something we didn''t know." Tang Guo was curious. Chen Shubao was twenty-four years old this year. He did not get good grades in school and failed to take the exam to go to university. Perhaps because of the development of Tang County, he also thinks that there is no need to read many books. In Tang County, even if the Chen family iszy and unconcerned, they are better than other ces. One thing about this Chen Shubao is very pleasing, that is, he listens to Song Ye''s words and admires Song Ye, and basically doesn''t like to be a monster like the rest of the Chen family. Although not very capable, other ces are okay. That mouth is especially good at saying that it can be considered as eating well, and it is considered good among the Chen family. "He said that the night before I fell into the water, he just got up at night and found that Chen Ying had gone out. He was young and curious, so he followed it secretly," said Song Ye, his face darkened, "he saw Chen Ying was digging something on the road by the river, and finally covered it up with grass." Because the ce where he lives is a lonely old man''s house, he is the earliest person who passes there every day. Chen Ying was very urate. He did pass there and fell into the river. Chapter 618: A Village Flower Dominated to Heaven (47) Chapter 618: A Vige Flower Dominated to Heaven (47) "The next day, I stepped on there and fell into the river." "Chen Shubao also said that at that time, Chen Ying gave him candy and asked him to call two people for her, saying that there was something to tell them, but after I had an ident, that matter was forgotten." "Chen Shubao originally thought that Chen Ying was nning to fall into the river with me and be hit by someone, so as to force me to marry." Song Ye was a little bit dumbfounded, "I didn''t expect that Chen Ying''s purpose was to make you jump down. So I concealed it, always thinking that you asked Chen Ying to help." Tang Guo rolled his eyes and was held by Song Ye, "Guo Guo, so I''m fortunate, if Chen Ying doesn''t hate me, I won''t be able to marry you." "Guoguo, stay away from Chen Ying in the future." The woman was too cruel, and because she hated him, she wanted to pull another person into the water. If it weren''t for his Guoguo charm, he would be dissatisfied with this marriage and resent Guoguo and everyone in the Tang family. Perhaps this is Chen Ying''s purpose. It''s a pity that she miscalcted. On the next day, when he saw the girl who was looking at him with beautiful eyes in the quilt, he believed that she was his wife for the rest of his life, and he would hold her in his palm. And those people who vaguely understood, looking at him and Guo Guo so lovingly, maybe they all thought that Tang Guo had designed the scene when he fell into the river? "When do you think I got close to Chen Ying?" Song Ye thought about it, too, that Chen Ying didn''t seem to loveing to his house, and even more unwilling toe. Although there were still many doubts he didn''t understand, it was not important. Later, Xie Shijun worked in the city. Looking at Xie Shijun''s appearance, it seemed that he was unwilling to let Chen Ying stay in Tang County. It can be seen that Xie Shijun was a sensible person. "Guoguo, let''s n for Tang County again, and strive to make Tang County a Tang City within five years." Speaking of the development of Tang County, Song Ye''s face is full of vigor, "When the city rises, I If you want to open a university in Tang County, you must keep up with its development and education for future generations." He said that Tang County would be built, and he promised to the people in his arms that she would live better than the rich wife in Beijing. "Okay, I will draw the drawings tomorrow." Tang Guo smiled and curled his eyes. "When the university is established, I will be the first batch of students to graduate." "Ok." His wife is easy to learn, this is what Song Ye hopes to see. He hopes that he is making progress, and she is making progress. The two are making progress together for a long time together, showing his inner ambition together, and walking towards the brightest path together. Song Ye hugged his beloved, "We will study together and graduate together at that time." In fact, he knows that his wife has always been excellent, even if she did not take the college entrance examination, her education level is by no meansparable to ordinary people. The drawing alone is iparable to the college students in those schools. She also reads the original English ssics. When he was a child, he was taught several foreignnguages by the teacher invited by the elders, and his wife didn''t know when she learned it. Moreover, his fruit and fruit arithmetic is very good, and no matter how difficult the math problem of his nephew is, she can easily solve it. He had also heard before that those college teachers and Guoguo exchanged math problems and admired Guoguo very much, showing that she was really excellent. Both of them are working hard for Tang County''s promotion. Those college students who passed the exam in the vige have returned one after another to work in Tang County. There are also talents whoe here especially, pouring into Tang County. Chapter 619: A village flower spoiled to heaven (48) Chapter 619: A vige flower spoiled to heaven (48) When youe to Tang County, you will first know the legendary Song Ye, and a woman will appear no matter what you talk about him. After many people figured out the origins of the two and their development from the beginning to the present, more people still admire Song Ye, but instead feel that Tang Guo has taken his light. This phenomenon made Song Ye feel ufortable. They didn''t know that the reason why Tang County was able to be established was that his wife paid no less than his. For the factories,panies, chicken farms in the mountains, all kinds of ns have the shadow of Guoguo. Why do all those people think that Guoguo is tainted? "If there is anything unhappy, they just want to talk about it." Tang Guo didn''t care about these, as long as she didn''t get her head off, she didn''t bother to care about it. I''m sorry if it provokes her. This world was so peaceful that she felt incredible. From the beginning, it was warm and wonderful. Whether it was family or love, it was perfect. Shutting through so many worlds, this is the most rxing world for her. I don''t know what will happen in the next world, she especially enjoys this kind of leisure and warm life. Song Ye touched her forehead and said, "But I don''t want anyone to nder Guoguo. Whenever I hear a sentence saying that you are not good, I feel ufortable." "Song Dong''s ability to talk about love has improved." Song Ye was amused, his Guoguo is still so cute, and it made him want to take good care of her, protect her, and prevent her from being wronged a little bit. Tang Guo originally thought that those people were just talking, and they couldn''t control their mouths on others. I really didn''t expect that there are shameless people in this era. One day, Song Ye went out alone, and a graduate student who studied abroad and finally chose to work in Tang County came to visit her home. Specify that she is visiting, not Song Ye. At first Tang Guo was still wondering, what did the other party look for? This graduate student is a very beautiful girl, two years older than her, and one year from Song Ye. The dress is also very fashionable, with curling hair, which is the most popr kind of this era. In short, dressing is more intellectual, and at first nce it is a cultural person. "Miss Tang, hello, take the liberty to visit, will you not disturb you?" Tang Guo replied indifferently, "No." It was the first time someone called her Miss Tang after being here for so long. This name is really strange now. Originally, people in the vige, who were a little familiar, called her Tangcun Hua, and those who were farther away, who were older, called her by name. People from other ces basically call her Mrs. Song. She was a little ufortable with the name Miss Song, and she called it from the beautiful graduate student in front of her. The other person looked at her with a natural sense of superiority. If she didn''t feel wrong, it was like this. She had people make tea, and sat on the side, without asking the other party''s intentions, she started knitting. Everyone in the vige is used to it. Women chat with women, dont they just talk while knitting sweaters? What about graduate students, do as the locals do, understand? System: Such a host is very grounded. Xin Ziyue was the graduate student. Seeing Tang Guo''s movements, the corners of his lips curled slightly. It turned out that he was from a vige girl. Apart from chatting all day, I knit sweaters and do housework. But seeing Tang Guo''s white hands and beautiful face, she was a little speechless. Although the other party was a vige girl, she maintained better than her. Chapter 620: A Village Flower Dominated to Heaven (49) Chapter 620: A Vige Flower Dominated to Heaven (49) "Miss Tang, I heard people say that Tang County is preparing to be promoted?" Since Xin Ziyue came to Tang County admiringly, all eyes were attracted by only one person, and that person was no one except Song Ye. Whether at home or abroad, she has seen countless outstanding and sessful men, but none is as attractive as Song Ye, nor is there a man who can make her willing to stay in a small ce like Tang County. Tang Guo frowned frivolously, "Yes." "Song Dong is really an aspiring person." Xin Ziyue praised, "Miss Tang is also a lucky person, and she was able to find such an excellent husband." Tang Guo understood, it was Song Ye''s peach blossom again. She smiled, "Miss Xin seems to be envious?" Xin Ziyue may be really envious and jealous. Hearing this question for a while, she subconsciously answered, "Who doesn''t envy, the whole Tang County is envious of Miss Tang." After speaking, she felt that this was a bit wrong, but Not reconciled without speaking. Tang Guo is such a vige flower, how can he have such a good man as Song Ye. At the same time she envied her, she also felt a pity, a pity for Song Ye. He is obviously so attractive and talented, but his wife is a vige girl, who is not worthy of him. But these words, Xin Ziyue would not speak directly. "Oh... So Miss Xin came to me just to express your envy?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "Okay, I know you envy me, Miss Xin, do you have anything else? ?" Xin Ziyue was stunned, never expected Tang Guo to react like this. Don''t the other party think that she should not feel inferior when they talk to a talented person like her? "I heard that Song Dong ns to open a university after he is promoted to the city?" Tang Guo nodded, "I have this n." At present, she is drawing a picture of a university. She wants tobine the various universities that the world has seen before, and n a university campus that shocked the world. . Since Ah Ye wanted to make Tang County a Tang City, she would certainly satisfy his small request and help him fulfill this wish together. As for people like Xin Ziyue, she actually doesn''t care about them at all. She has encountered too many people like this. But because Song Ye is too good, so good that many people can''t control themselves. Especially now that society is gradually opening up, international students are even more advocating to pursue what they love. She can figure out Xin Ziyue''s mood. "I also heard that Miss Tang is still nning to go to university, and she will be the first batch of students in this university?" Xin Ziyue raised her chin, full of pride. She has a graduate degree, and the vige girl in front of her is a college entrance examination. Those who have participated, "I n to open a school in the future, can I be a teacher in the school?" Tang Guo smiled, "That''s good, what is Miss Xin going to teach?" "mathematics." Xin Ziyue believes that the subject of mathematics is still rtively difficult, and she heard that the vige girl''s English is good. If she teaches English, she will not be able to hit the other person at all. Mathematics is different, unless there are not many people on campus. Will go to study this subject. Mathematics is also a subject she is good at. Math? Tang Guo smiled kindly. The system also chuckles, this Xin Ziyue really doesn''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick. But you must know that his host is big, a mathematician in a certain world, countless high school students, hearing the name Tang Guo, will give birth to countless psychological shadows. Chapter 621: The village flower spoiled to heaven (50) Chapter 621: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (50) "Song Dong is so good, Miss Tang has such a hardworking heart, which is really moving." Xin Ziyue said, "Miss Tang is almost twenty-five, right?" "Twenty-five, it''s reallyte to study at this age, but there are also manyte bloomers." Xin Ziyue pursed the hair between her ears, pursed her lips and smiled. "After the college entrance examination was restored that year, even though there were many people in the family People objected. I still wanted to take the Gaokao exam. I always felt that the country gave us such an opportunity. If we dont work hard and just stay where we are, its a waste. Later I was admitted to university, and then I went abroad again. Often, I feel that culture is really important." "At Ms. Tang''s age, the efficiency of learning may be a little low, but if Ms. Tang spends a lot of time studying, it should still be possible." Xin Ziyue smiled faintly, "Just, don''t worry about studying. There is a family to take care of." Tang Guo nced at Xin Ziyue, "What can I take care of in my family? Someone cooks the hygiene in my home, and someone cooks the food. I''m panicking when I''m idle now. I don''t need to spend too much time to study, just three or four hours. ." "And am I going to be two years younger than Miss Xin?" Tang Guo had read Xin Ziyue''s resume. "When I looked at Ms. Xin''s resume before, I found that you seem to be several months older than my Aye." Xin Ziyue''s smile could not be maintained, and she heard Tang Guo say, "Miss Xin is two years older than me and is still studying. How can I shrink from studying hard?" Two years older! Xin Ziyue''s face was almost distorted. Will this vige girl speak? "The university is going to be built some timeter. Ms. Xin is willing to be a teacher on the university campus. I am very happy. After all, there are not many people like Ms. Xin who still want to teach and educate people." Tang Guo squinted, "I also like mathematics. I was busy at the beginning and didn''t care about taking the college entrance examination. We are going to run our own school. We have to experience college life when we say anything. What will happen to mathematics? Question, please dont give up on your enlightenment, Miss Xin." "Naturally not." Xin Ziyue pursed the corners of her lips. Hearing her experience, the vige aunt shouldn''t be inferior? Xin Ziyue didn''t want to stay anymore, wait until the other party gets in touch with the high school math, then the other party will understand how difficult this subject should be. After sending off Xin Ziyue, Tang Guo was in a very good mood. The system can''t bear it anymore, [The host is big, but someone dares to say that they are good at math in front of you? Are you not afraid that your face will swell up? In the following time, Xin Ziyue did not specificallye to Tang Guo. Tang Guo said, "People who have read books are still a bit different from cultural people. At least when prying the wall, they will not choose shrew-style tearing faces, but will use another way to hit the original partner. Confidence makes the original partner feel inferior." system: "I remember in many worlds, the original wives of certain cultural people were not highly educated. In the end they cheated. They were looking for a young woman who was like them. Even those women may not be more beautiful than their original partners." "So, the path of Xin Ziyue does work in certain situations." Tang Guo smiled, a little cold, "But it''s really wrong to be a mistress." The system trembled. Yes, the host hated creatures like Xiaosan. Chapter 622: The Village Flower Doted to Heaven (51) Chapter 622: The Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (51) Three years have passed, and the university campus has been built. All the nninges from Tang Guo, even the supervisor is her, and she even made many inscriptions and paintings in the university. But people outside did not know that when the university campus was built, it was not open to the public. Only those who followed Tang Guo every day knew that she had written a good hand and painted a good hand. But Tang Guo thinks that her words are not enough here. This will be a university campus in the future. She is too young and not very famous, so she specifically contacted Song Yes grandfather veteran and asked him to write an inscription and the veteran toe to Tang County. There is another purpose. The veteran not only came, but also brought a group of his friends, a group of great writers who are still alive. They looked at this future university building, and they were all a little shocked, especially when they saw the words written by Tang Guo and gave the elder a thumbs up, "You grandson-inw is terrible." The senatorughed very proudly, "It''s incredible. When she came to Beijing, I knew Xiao Guo was not a simple girl, but I still didn''t expect that she would hide so deeply." This word is really self-contained. She said she was not thirty years old. Who would believe it? Now he finally understood that Song Yeined to him that people outside always looked down on his wife and made him sad, what kind of mood it was. Obviously it was a treasure, but everyone thought that Tang Guo took advantage. No wonder his grandson would be ufortable. "Come on, old guys, Xiaoguo invites us toe. We are not idle, we have to work." Whether it is the veteran or the group of great writers he brought, there is a hunch that this campus will definitely be a world-famous school in the future, a school that students from countless countries in the world yearn for. Thinking that a prestigious school would be born in their hands, everyone was extremely excited, holding the brush tremblingly, and began to use their own efforts to write their feelings at this time. Half a yearter, Tang County was sessfully promoted to the city. And the mayor, who had been close to the Tang family, was transferred to the province a year ago and became the province''s second-inmand. If there is no ident, he will be the next leader. This second-inmand is full of legends along the way. He hasn''t done anything but has always supported Song Ye. It can be said that countless people admire him. Because of his promotion, it was really glorious and easy. He has walked steadily and steadily. He is not greedy or acting. He has almost no handle. He often proposes various policies that benefit the people and the country. He can be said to be a very popr official. So far, he has been sighing that promotion is so simple, doing good deeds, and developing the city under his hands. Of course, he also understands that there is no shortage of Song Ye and Tang Family. The application to host a university has alsoe down, and no one actually refuses to agree. For Song Ye''s current status, who would embarrass him? In addition, the elders and others were stayed by Tang Guo six months ago for various reasons. With this group of great writers, everyone has seen signs of it. These great writers are afraid that they will be professors in this school. Later, their feelings were indeed not wrong. The first president of Tang City University was the elder, and those great writers who followed the elder became professors of the school. At the very beginning of running the school, the faculty must not be able to keep up. It needs to be recruited aggressively. It may not be able to attract outstanding teachers, and the students are dissatisfied with the recruitment. Chapter 623: The Village Flower Doted to Heaven (52) Chapter 623: The Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (52) But because of the reputation of Tang City and the reputation of the elders, many of their students are willing to work in Tang City University. For a time, Tang City University gathered the country''s top teachers. In its first year of enrollment, countless students filled the university, all looking forward to spending several years in this legendary university. Tang Guo and Song Ye sessfully became the first batch of students in this university. The two are ssmates, and they are taught by a group of great writers. Xin Ziyue also entered this university, teaching mathematics. But with this group of great writers, as well as figures who have made achievements in mathematics, teaching Tang Guo and Song Ye, it is really not her turn. Especially knowing that the elder was Song Ye''s grandfather and admiring Tang Guo very much, Xin Ziyue didn''t dare to mess around. Moreover, many inscriptions on the campus were from Tang Guo. Looking at the self-contained characters, Xin Ziyue had to admit that this vige girl is the best vige girl in the world, not a simple person. What even hit Xin Ziyue was that Tang Guo was a genius in mathematics. No, it should be said that this vige girl is a genius in every aspect. Whatever you learn, you can learn by analogy no matter what. Especially for the subject of mathematics, even the elderly mathematician praised Tang Guo for his mathematics talent, even better than him. He also gave birth to the love of talent, and asked Tang Guo if he nned to develop in this area. In the end, Tang Guo refused. Xin Ziyue was there at the time. She admired the mathematician very much. She often came to ask her when she was free. She heard Tang Guo say with her own ears: "I am too busy doing research. I just came to the university to experience university life once. What I want to do is to apany Ah Ye and build our Tang City." Later, Tang Guo did exactly that. When she got in close proximity, Xin Ziyue realized how outstanding this vige girl she looked down upon was. The great writers, old professors, and old schrs of Tang City University did not like Tang Guo. No matter how profound the problem, she can always talk about her own opinions. Later, she also discovered that the other party not only knows English as a foreignnguage, but also can speak German, French, and Japanese. Xin Ziyue was shocked, how much pursuit does this vige girl have, and when did she start to learn this by herself? Later, exchange students and professors from various countries came to Tang City University. Tang Guo was able tomunicate with them. He was able to switchnguages urately. People from abroad were also impressed by the charm of this Chinese woman. , I was shocked that such a powerful character would appear in Tang City. No matter who she meets, she will always be calm and calm, which is something she cannot do by Xin Ziyue. This woman is really amazing. Later when Xin Ziyue saw Tang Guo, she felt ashamed of her original thoughts more than once. The ancients were right. There is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the world. When living in this world, don''t underestimate anyone. When Tang City became a municipality directly under the Central Government, it was also when Tang City University stepped out of the world, and it was also when the second president of Tang City University took office. The second principal is Tang Guo. It is not surprising that Tang Guo has be the second president of Tang City University, who witnessed that Tang City became a municipality directly under the Central Government and Tang City University became a world-renowned university. Although she did not continue to obtain a higher diploma after only reading the university, her cultural literacy, even today''s doctoral students, can hardly be said to beparable to her. Chapter 624: A Village Flower Doted to Heaven (53) Chapter 624: A Vige Flower Doted to Heaven (53) Today, Song Ye is a celebrity. He has been working hard for Tang City''s economic development for ten years. Tang Guo is also a celebrity. Like Song Ye, she has been working hard for Tang City, but her goal is to develop Tang City into a city with cultural heritage. Many of the words said by these two couples have been selected into the textbooks, and some of the most logical and famous quotes can be found in them. The two have been for many years and have been named People of the Year. Tang Guohui often flies to other schools in China and even abroad to give speeches. The same is true for Song Ye. He is often invited to give lectures in some developing cities, and he has also been invited by foreign prime ministers to participate in business gatherings to exchange ideas about the global economy. But no matter where these two people go to speak, they will always go to one ce. As long as they are separated for more than three days, they will tactfully refuse. Later, the people who invited them all learned to be smart, and invited them together. Sure enough, it proved that their ideas were right, and they would basically agree to any invitation. Today''s Tang City University is not something that ordinary people can pass. If you want to go to Tang City University, you must not only have good grades, but also pay attention to other aspects of development. In short, it is not a university that you can go to by studying hard. Tang City University also has a particrly important link. It is the only university in the country that requires an interview to attend. Even if the conditions became more and more demanding, there were still countless people desperately squeezing in. Some people want to experience world famous schools, some people want to meet those two people whom many people admire. This year, both of them are in their early forties, walking hand in hand in Tang City University. They still look very young. The students passing by looked at the two people walking leisurely, andughed for a while, and they were particrly envious. The rtionship between the principal and Song Dong is really good. I haven''t seen the two have a temper. No matter where they go, Song Dong will carefully lead their principal, for fear that the principal will be lost. Countless students have set an example of the rtionship between the two. The students in Tang City have a steadfast faith in love. If you dont talk about it, you have to talk about a love that will never break up, just like Their principal is like Song Dong. Because of this belief, among universities across the country and even the world, Tang City University students have the fewest people who fall in love. Whether boys or girls, they are very careful and serious when choosing objects. The divorce rate of students who graduated from Tang City University is also the lowest, and there is basically no domestic violence problem. The men whoe out of Tang City University love their wives, and the women whoe out are especially tolerant and mostly encourage their husbands. It gradually developed into the fact that many people were proud of marrying a man who graduated from Tang City University, and were lucky to marry a wife who graduated from Tang City University. However, the people at Tang City University are still more willing to digest them internally. It seems that it is a dumb thing to choose from among the alumni in the end. "The Song''s family has been in trouble again." In the past few years, the two knew that the Song family had a trouble, just as Song Ye had analyzed. The Song family tasted the sweetness, Song Rui and Song Xuan also resigned and went to the sea, preparing to go to the sea. Unexpectedly, those people who had offended the Song family knew that they would naturally lose everything they had earned. Later, no matter how hard I tried, I lost all kinds of opportunities. Anything the Song family wants, some people just want the Song family to not get it. Chapter 625: A Village Flower Dominated to Heaven (54) Chapter 625: A Vige Flower Dominated to Heaven (54) Regardless of whether the Song family was willing or unwilling, they could only admit their fate, and the two elders of the Song family exhausted their rtionship before they let Song Rui and Song Xuan return to work in the government, but there was basically no possibility of promotion. Later, Song Rui talked about his girlfriend, and Song Xuan talked about her partner. The second elder of the Song family was not satisfied with Song Rui''s girlfriend, but in the case of the Song family, they couldn''t find a better one. Grandson wants to get married, so he must buy a house, right? At this time, the Song family really couldn''t afford the extra money. As ast resort, Zhou Yafeng proposed to sell one of the two courtyards. Because of this incident, the two elders of the Song family were admitted to the hospital, but in the end they sold one. The family lived in arger courtyard house and bought a house for Song Rui. When Song Xuan got married, she also offered to buy a house, which caused another riot. Song Rui also fell out with Song Xuan. The Song family was too old and they never woke up this time because they were so angry. The remaining courtyard was sold and bought two houses. Zhou Yafeng and Song Shengrong lived in one set, and the other set was given to Song Xuan. Song Xuan was satisfied, and Song Rui was dissatisfied again. He thought that if his younger sister married, she shouldn''t ask for family stuff. His wife is not simple, instigating him to squeeze Song Shengrong and Zhou Yafeng hard. Later, Song Shengrong and Zhou Yafeng fell into renting a house, and they still needed to take their grandson, before they were taken to Song Rui''s house and lived a life of anger. Inter years, Tang Guo and Song Ye were known throughout the country. Song Shengrong brought Zhou Yafeng to the door. He thought that he could take advantage of it, but he did not expect that Song Ye would be directly used of bigamy. Finally, Song Shengrong rolled back dingy, never daring toe to Song Ye again. Whenever I look at the high-spirited young man on the TV station, and hear Song Rui urging him to cook, Song Shengrong regrets his grandson who makes trouble in the living room and yells at him. I really regret it. Even though he is not starving to death now, whether it is Song Qing or Song Ye, he will only give them the support required by thew. And the money will be taken away by Song Rui as soon as he gets it. Zhou Yafengs life is not easy. Song Qing and Song Ye are not obligated to support her. Their own daughters and sons are not filial to her. She has to hear countless people praise Song Ye every day. Dont mention how ufortable it is. You have to hold back this for the rest of your life. Tone. "What''s the matter this time?" Tang Guo asked. Song Ye smiled, "What can it be? Song Rui''s sister and brother have a hard time, facing professionalpetition, they will be squeezed down." "Song Rui went home and had a big quarrel with Song Shengrong and Zhou Yafeng. He also said that if it wasn''t for the Zhou family that offended someone, it wasn''t that Zhou Yafeng did something wrong, it wasn''t that Song Shengrong made a mistake, how could their family fall into the current situation. " Tang Guo couldn''t hold back it either, andughed, "Song Rui is trying to force Song Shengrong toe to you and the eldest sister." "He won''te." Song Ye said, with a rxed tone, "He already understands." When the court pronounced that he and Song Qing gave Song Shengrong a fixed monthly alimony, he gave it willingly. He knew very well that even with this money, Song Shengrong would not have a good life. On the contrary, he will be even more desperate. Song Shengrong will understand that he hurt his mother and what the end will be. Song Shengrong would also understand that when he came to Song Ye Song Qing, he would only exploit his unfilial young son countless times. Sure enough, after Song Shengrong died, he never came to Song Ye once, nor did Song Qing go there. When Song Shengrong died, Song Rui was the most desperate. Without the sum of money from Song Ye Song Qing, their family is in great trouble. Chapter 626: The village flower spoiled to heaven (end) Chapter 626: The vige flower spoiled to heaven (end) Song Ye only did one thing, to attract the Song family to the sea to do business, and the Song family was defeated. It was a little ridiculous to think about it, after Song Shengrong died, he went back once. People from the hospital said that Song Shengrong had been reciting his and Song Qing''s names when he died. Song Ye reacted calmly to this. The reason why he went back was to see Zhou Yafeng''s fate now. An old woman with a yellowish face and thin skin, her eyes still full of disgust, Song Ye didn''t care, with a smile on her lips, holding her beloved wife, nodding with someone she knew, and leaving the Song family. Since then, he and the people here will not have any more involvement. Walking out of the Song family, Song Ye said to Tang Guo, "The dead are free, and the living will continue to suffer." "There will always be people who don''t repent and don''t think they are wrong." Tang Guo was referring to Zhou Yafeng. The other party looked at Song Ye''s gaze and wanted to eat him. Later, the two returned to Tang City and heard about another incident. Xie Shijun and Chen Ying divorced. This year, it happened that Xie Shijun''s youngest daughter graduated from college, and he chose to divorce. If Chen Ying just had a bad temper, Xie Shijun would not choose this way. It was alsoter heard by Tang Guo that Chen Ying had cheated. This happened many years ago. Because of his two children, Xie Shijun chose not to make a statement and maintained his appearance as a couple. Originally intended to save Chen Ying''s heart, but Chen Ying seemed like a broken jar, and actually kissed me and another man in front of Xie Shijun. This delicate and upright man chose to be silent for the sake of his child, and he did not choose to divorce Chen Ying until his little daughter graduated from college. Xie Shijun didnt say anything about it, but Chen Yings divorced lion opened his mouth, and the two children knew the truth. These two children, who were pulled by Xie Shijun and Xu Qin, chose to stand by their fathers side and denounce Chen Ying. the behavior of. Since Chen Ying moved to the city, she hasn''t taken care of her two children any more. After the two children came back, they found that their mother didn''t love them. When making a choice, they did not hesitate. If they were not on their father''s side at this time, they would not know how chilling they would be. The divorce of Xie Shijun was a major event, but Xie Shijun did not embarrass Chen Ying, but did not agree to the excessive conditions. Later, Chen Ying didn''t care about fame anymore, and simply broke the jar. asionally, Tang Guo heard news from the other party, which was the news that the other party had changed another man. I heard that the two children were particrly filial to Xie Shijun, and he persuaded Xie Shijun to find a woman who really liked him. Later, Xie Shijun really met a woman who really liked him, gained a middle-aged love, and lived a very long life. happy. Before Tang Guo left this world, she heard that Chen Ying hade back to find Xie Shijun. It seemed that she regretted it, but she was kindly invited out by her two children. In this life, she left with Song Ye. They lived in the same ward, holding hands, surrounded by countless people who came to send them off. It was also the first time that she left a world and everyone in the room was crying. When closing her eyes, she also sighed, this world is really good, everyone is very friendly. System: Really? Isn''t it that everyone can''t afford you? ... When Tang Guo opened her eyes again, she found that she was in a cave. Just when she was guessing what world she was in this time and whether she fled to a cave to avoid hunting, she found that she was wrapped in animal skins and sewn, which could only cover the bottom and top, and her arms and legs were exposed.e out. Chapter 627: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (1) Chapter 627: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (1) Tang Guo looked at the situation inside the cave. Except where shey, all that was left was some stone tools and food piled up in the corner. There are meat, fruits, and some animal skins. Orc world. Even if she didn''t ept the memory and watch the plot, she guessed that this was the orc world. "No one out there, right?" [Not yet, the host is big, do you want to watch the plot and receive memory? "Ok." Tang Guoy again on the stone bed covered with animal skins. From the arrangement of this cave, her status should not be low. She closed her eyes, watching the plot of this world, while receiving the memory of the original owner. The heroine of the world is named Ning Luo. In modern times, she was a student who had just taken the college entrance examination. She went to travel during the summer vacation to reward herself. She didn''t expect to identally wear her into the animal world. I was almost eaten by a beast just after I walked through it. Fortunately, one of the male protagonists who suddenly appeared, a lion named Gaien appeared, saved her, and fancy Ning Luo, asked her to be his female, and brought her back. tribe. Ning Luo was born in a tender, just eighteen-year-old girl who suddenly appeared in this backward orc tribe, attracting the attention of all the orcs. Many males think that Ning Luo is different from the females of their tribe, and they are very beautiful, and they all like her. But as the heroine, Ning Luo, as long as a powerful beast dared to approach her, otherwise he would definitely be beaten by the lion. In the orc world, Ningluo entangled a total of five powerful males,posing the grievances between them, from contention to misunderstanding, to mutual retreat, and finally they decided to jointly own Ningluo. Ning Luo also brought various changes to the orc tribe by virtue of being a modern person. The original owner, Agogo, has a high status in this orc tribe called Lado. She is also an underage female, but many males are already showing love every day. Agoguo was two years away from adulthood. Originally, ording to her status, she could choose the most powerful male of this tribe, but because of Ning Luo''s appearance, all this was broken. Agoguo was the little princess who was held in the palm of his hand, and she was not quite right with Ning Luo from the beginning. But she didn''t bother to care about Ning Luo, and she didn''t like any of Ning Luo''s males. The male she liked was the mysterious high priest, Yin Yao. But all the females in the tribe couldnt understand Ning Luo. Ning Luo attracted the powerful males in the tribe by himself, and even a few other females took a fancy to them. As long as a wedge machine, they canbine . Agogo became their best tool. These females designed Agogo to conflict with Ningluo. A Guoguo can win against Ning Luo, but there is no way to face the powerful males who protect Ning Luo. Untilter, Agogo did not know how she became the most vicious female in the tribe. Everyone in the tribe hated Agogo and even wanted to expel Agogo from the tribe. Later, the tribe fell into crisis, and a powerful orc kingdom heard about Ning Luo and asked them to hand over Ning Luo. Everyone in the Lado tribe is unwilling to hand over Ning Luo, but if they don''t hand over Ning Luo, the orc country wille to attack them, upy their tribe, and **** their food and females. In the end, a male of Ning Luo suggested that it is better to hand over Agogo, who is also very petite in appearance and can be faked. All the people in the Lado tribe agreed. Chapter 628: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (2) Chapter 628: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (2) Ning Luo didn''t want to be handed over, so naturally he wouldn''t oppose this suggestion, hiding in her male arms and pretending that he didn''t hear anything. At that time, when the high priest Yin Yao was out, Agogo didn''t even have the opportunity to ask Yin Yao for help. He was **** by the people of the Lado tribe, put on clothes sewn by Ning Luo, wearing the same hairstyle as Ning Luo, and handed it to the country to take away. When Aguo was taken, he saw the relief of all the people in the Lado tribe, and the scene of Ning Luo and her males arguing, as if he heard them talking. "She deserves this end." "Yeah, she is already vicious." "She killed Ning Luo so many times, she deserves it." Aguo was taken back to that country, and his identity was quickly dismantled. In that strange country, he was tortured horribly, and he was full of countless hatred before he died. She hated Ningluo, the males of Ningluo, and even the people of the entire Lado tribe. At the same time, she missed the high priest Yin Yao very much, but it was a pity that she did not see him for thest time. After Aguoguo died, she didn''t know it. When Yinyao came back and heard about it, she broke into this big country alone to find her, and was seriously injured. Later, I went to find Ning Luo and her female. Ning Luo actually fell in love with Yin Yao. Yin Yao hated Ning Luo and nned to kill her, but was stopped by her male. Yin Yao was seriously injured again and ran away. Supporting his seriously injured body, he inquired about the ce where Agogos body was abandoned. Her body had long been swallowed by wild beasts. He only found a ne made of animal bones among the remaining bones, and one that had been split. Turtle shell. Looking at this turtle shell, Yin Yao only said: Sorry, I''mte. Later, Yin Yao used his remaining life to continuously cause trouble to Ning Luo and others, and became the biggest viin in this beast world. Of course, he ended up miserably. In the end, Yin Yao died, and the orc kingdom was unified by Ning Luo. She led her male to live a happy and beautiful life. A Guoguo, Yin Yao, is just a visitor to the animal world, a tool to promote her rtionship with her male. After watching the plot, Tang Guo fell silent for a while, raised his head, and smiled slightly at the opening of the cave, "Fortunately, it''s not very miserable." System: I dont understand, isnt it miserable? There is no burial ce for death. [The host is big, very miserable. The system couldn''t hold back, and said. Either Agogo or Silver Yao is miserable. "Will Yin Yao be that guy?" The system heard Tang Guo say something, and he suddenly realized that the host said it was not miserable. Is it because there is another Yin Yao who has spent his life trying to get justice for A Guo Guo? Whether it''s out of love or other reasons, this is really something that his host particrly likes. Tang Guo stood up and looked at the animal skins on her body and the orc ne hanging around her neck. No matter how good the animal skin is, it still feels a little ufortable when ites in contact with the skin. She remembered that just today, the lion Gane would bring Ning Luo back to the Lado tribe. Calcte the time, it should be fast. She walked out of the cave and saw that many females were busy drying the dried meat and dried fruits, and the males in the tribe went out looking for food. Females are rare and have a higher status in the tribe. Seeing hering out, many people greeted her, calling her kindly: "Agogo, you finally have enough sleep. You won''t get up until the sun reaches mid-air." Tang Guo did not speak, only smiled at them, and looked outside the tribe. She had heard the sound of running, Ning Luo should havee. Chapter 629: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (3) Chapter 629: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (3) "Look, it''s Gaine who is back." Someone yelled, everyone looked out of the tribe, and a dashing lion was rushing towards the tribe. When he was about to approach the tribe, the sturdy lion suddenly turned into a tall and strong man, with a red fruit on his upper body and a whole piece of animal skin underneath. He also held a petite in his arms, dressed very strangely to the entire tribe...female? "Is Guy holding a female?" "It looks like it is." "She''s so skinny, with thin arms and legs, I feel she will break when I pinch it." "Can such a female give birth to healthy cubs after mating?" Ning Luo was supported by a lion and ran for a long time. Originally, he was particrly horrified at Gaien''s ability to transform into a lion. Now he was taken to this strange ce and was so scared that he didn''t dare to say a word. Especially the eyes of these people and the speeches discussed, she could feel their maliciousness. She raised her head cautiously and looked at those who were discussing her, which was a little stunned. These women are three and five thick, and they are still wrapped in animal skins, and some of them are only covered by certain parts, and the bottom is also above the knees. They have strong limbs, dark skin, and their faces are not very good-looking, and they are a bit hideous when theyugh. In short, most of them are like this. What is this ce? Ning Luo suddenly felt a very special line of sight, and when he looked up, he saw a woman who looked different from the other women in the tribe. She still wears animal skins, except that the skin is not so white, and the whole person looks slender. With the smooth lines of the other party''s body, she would not think she is a weak person. "This is my female." Gayen put Ning Luo down, holding her small waist possessively, and Ning Luo couldn''t get rid of it, but because other people''s eyes were not very friendly, and she didn''t know where it was, she had to choose to remain silent. In Gain''s arms. The females in the tribe changed their expressions when they heard Gane''s words. Ning Luo''s eyes were even worse, even more fierce. But due to Gain''s strength, they dare not refute anything. Gayn ignored these people. The reason why he announced in public was that he knew that Ning Luo would be very attractive and attract males like him. He wanted to announce to all the members of the tribe earlier that Luo Luo was his female. Don''t want to grab it. He carried Ning Luo, who had not yet reacted, on his shoulders in public. The movements looked very rough, but Ning Luo didn''t feel the pain, so he let out a sigh of relief. "Gane has a female?" "What about Oli? Oli has always liked Gain." "How can that little femalepare to our Oli." "Olie will be very sad if she knows about this." Tang Guo circled his arms and watched Ning Luo being carried into his cave by Guyen. There are not only caves but also stone houses in the tribe. Some members like to live in caves and some members are willing to live in stone houses. Ning Luo seemed to be able to feel her gaze, and raised her head on Gaien''s shoulder, just to meet Tang Guo''s gaze. Maybe Tang Guo was the only person who looked simr to her, so she showed her to Tang Guo. Helpless smile. "Go tell Ollie, Guyne has found a female." Chapter 630: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (4) Chapter 630: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (4) In the Lado tribe, because Ning Luo appeared, the members of the whole tribe started discussing it. Tang Guo was sitting outside her cave, watching the members who were talking about Ning Luo, biting on the dried fruit, looking leisurely. At this time, Ning Luo hadn''t made all the female members of the tribe jealous, and no one came to her to instigate against Ning Luo. But there will still be people who see her being so idle and can''t help bute over and discuss with her. "A Guoguo, Gaien unexpectedly brought such a weak female back." Ai Yi moved to Tang Guo''s side, holding a sturdy body, and sat down beside Tang Guo, "That female is too weak. It''s not worthy of powerful Gain." "Oli is back, she will definitely look good." Tang Guo nced at Ai Yi and continued to eat the dried fruit. Now she didn''t want to discuss Ning Luo. She was only interested in High Priest Yinyao. Could Yinyao be the guy who lost her memory every time she crossed? "Hey, Aguoguo, why are you not responding? Don''t you think that Geen shouldn''t be such a weak female?" Ai Yi didn''t get a response, a little unwilling, "Don''t you like the strong Geen? ?" Tang Guo shook his head and said, "I don''t like it." That Guyn looked like a rough guy, rough and like brute force, not the type she liked. "You don''t like the powerful Gain, what about the ck wolf? The females of the entire tribe like the ck wolf. I also heard that the ck wolf once said that he likes you quite a bit, and is waiting for you to be an adult." Ai Yi asked gossiping. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows. There was indeed a figure like ck Wolf, and he had said that he would wait for her to reach adulthood. But Agogo did not like ck wolves, and the ck wolf did not wait for Agogo to reach adulthood. After Ning Luo appeared, he had forgotten that he had ever been moved to Agogo and fell on Ning Luo, even because of Ning Luo. Falling, I dont know how many times I hurt Agogo. As the sun went down, all the males of the tribe returned. They brought back two wild boars and gave them to the females of the tribe to take care of them. At the same time, I also heard that Guyen had a female. During the period, Guyen came out once, but he came to fetch the meat, and didn''t mean to bring Ning Luo out. It didnt take long for the whole tribe to smell the smell of meat. It came out of Gains cave. All the members stared at Gaiens cave, wishing to stare out their eyes, wanting to see what meat it was. So fragrant. Tang Guo sat at the door of the cave and looked at the group of coveted guys. It was a bit funny, but normal. As a modern person, Ning Luo would definitely not eat the meat directly. He would definitely cook and eat it, or even roast it. Add various spices. ording to thew of the heroine, pick whatever you like outside the cave and put it in the broth, it is very delicious. It was really normal for the whole tribe to smell of meat. She bit the dried meat and didn''t care about the smell that drifted into the tip of her nose. She should be able to cook the broth tomorrow. She didn''t intend to show her own difference, giving Ning Luo the illusion that she might be the other fellow. She didn''t n to have a good rtionship with Ning Luo. She and Ning Luo had a hatred, and it would be difficult to start a good rtionship. Of course, she can be cruel, and she will never soften her enemy, no matter what the identity of the opponent. But she didn''t want Ning Luo to face her when she started, we are so good, why do you want to kill me, crying, as if she is a scumbag who abandons others. Chapter 631: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (5) Chapter 631: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (5) The sky gradually darkened, Tang Guo turned back to the cave, took a piece of dried meat, packed a bag of dried fruit, and walked to a rtively remote stone house in the tribe. When she came to the door of the stone house, she shouted, "High priest, are you there?" The sweet voice of the little girl entered the stone house, causing Yin Yao to pause. Through the door that was not closed, he saw the slender figure of Aguo and answered. "in." "High priest, you open the door." "Is there a problem?" Yin Yao was very strange. How could Aguo suddenlye to him? Didn''t this little female hide behind people every time she saw him, looking at him with fearful eyes? Tang Guo smiled and said, "You open the door first." With curiosity, Yin Yao opened the door. In fact, it was a door woven with vines at will. Tang Guo wanted to force it in very easily. But the high priest is the most bizarre temper of the entire tribe, and at the same time the most lofty status. Without his permission, no member of the tribe dare to offend him and respect him. Because Yin Yao helped the tribe through many crises, and he also knew herbal medicine, was able to treat sick and injured members, and was regarded as a **** by tribe members. The door was opened and Yin Yao appeared at the door. He was very tall and had smooth muscle lines. From a distance, he looked very slender. He didn''t look burly like Guyn, but looked explosive. Wrapped in ayer of snow-white animal skin, with long ck hair draped on his back, a ne of animal bones hung on his neck, also snow white, and a bracelet made of animal bones on his wrist, with intricate carvings on it. Pattern. Standing in front of him, Tang Guo was still a child. She nced at Yin Yao''s overly handsome face and smiled brightly, "High priest, let''s go in and say." Yin Yao was stared at by the beautiful young female in front of him, her expression stiffened for a moment, her face was expressionless, she gave her a particrly deep look, and frowned, "Agogo, what''s the matter with you?" "Go into the house and say, it''s hard to tell here." Tang Guo didn''t miss the moment when Yin Yao''s expression was slightly stiff, and she was almostughing at her pretending to be an expert. The high priest was a Meng Sao, she took a step forward, pushed the silver Yao directly into the room, and followed in. Yin Yao didn''t react for a while, and was really pushed in. When he reacted, he saw the little female sitting in his room unceremoniously, putting the dried meat and dried fruit on the stone table, looking at him with a smile on her face. "High priest,e in, what are you still doing outside?" Yin Yao''s footsteps were very stiff. None of the tribe members saw him with respect, and there was really no one who dared to talk to him with a smile. Dare to push him! When did this little female be so courageous? It was a bit awkward and fresh, especially when Agogoughed. He didn''t know what was going on, he closed the door unknowingly and walked into the house. "What can you do with me? Who is injured or who is sick?" Yin Yao asked solemnly. Tang Guo sat on an obviously tall stone bench. The furnishings in the high priest''s room were more advanced than other members of the tribe, and they were more practical. The two slender legs exposed under the skin of the animal dangled, making Yin Yao a little dizzy. He coughed slightly and looked elsewhere. "Agogo." "Hey!" Tang Guo smiled and replied, with a well-behaved appearance, but Yin Yao couldn''t say anything to me. System: It''s the hapless person who has gone through amnesia and has no time to run, otherwise the host won''t toss others when hees up. Chapter 632: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (6) Chapter 632: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (6) "High priest, eat jerky." "I''m not hungry." "Eat some dried fruit." "no need." Tang Guo held his face, looking at the stiff and mysterious silver line in front of him, his eyes were bent, and he nced outside, "High priest, the outside smells so fragrant, I don''t know that Geen is cooking. what." "Do you want to eat it?" Yin Yao: "..." This little female is sick, right? Her brain is sick. "I do not want to eat." The location of Yinyao Station was a bit far from Tang Guo, and he answered coldly. Even though he was so cold and indifferent, he found that the little female in front of him didn''t seem to care at all. Instead, she raised her small face and looked at him with a smile, making him feel ufortable, feeling that the skin of the animal is about to fall off, even the roots of the ears. They are all a little hot. Tang Guo was of course watching Yin Yao''s ears reddening. She found that although this guy had lost his memory through the journey, there is a small habit that really does not change in every world. Her ears became red after a flirt, and she was even shyer than the older girls, which made her unable to stop. Traveling through so many worlds, being able to meet such a lovely person every time is really interesting. "Gain has a female." Yin Yao looked serious this time, "Is it Oli?" "No, I won''t tell you if Ollie." Tang Guo pointed to the stone bench opposite the stone table. "High priest, do you like to stand and talk? Is it okay to sit? You are too tall, and My neck hurts when you talk." Agogo lived smaller and smaller. In the past, this little female was not very afraid of him, she always hid behind people and looked at him secretly. Her eyes like a deer really made him remember very deeply. "who is it?" He walked over to the stone bench and sat down. Even though he was wearing animal skins, Tang Guo still felt that the other party should be wearing an immortal robe, and the temperament disyed on his body was really ipatible with the orc blog. Tang Guo nibbled on the dried fruit and replied, "I don''t know, a very strange female was picked up by Guyen from the outside, and when she brought it back, he hid it in his residence. Everyone was discussing it just now. Did the high priest smell the smelling out? I suspect it was the smell made by that strange female." Broth, she also wanted to drink it, better than dried fruit and meat. Yin Yao frowned, "It''s an unidentified female, what does it mean to be strange?" "It''s so strange that I wear it, I have never seen it before." What a lie. Tang Guo continued, "It''s not animal skin anyway, it looks very light, I don''t know what it is made of." "Tomorrow I will ask Guyn to ask." Unidentified people, mixed into the Lado tribe, are likely to bring danger to the whole tribe. After Yin Yao finished speaking, he saw Tang Guo who was still not leaving, and asked, "A Guoguo, are you okay?" Tang Guo didn''t seem to hear the obvious rushing words, "Yes." "what''s up?" Yin Yao breathed a sigh of relief. Today, this little female is very weird, so she should send it out early, hoping she can return to normal tomorrow. Tang Guo stopped gnawing on the dried fruit, supporting his chin with both hands, "High Priest, I''m sick." Yin Yao''s expression became serious now, "Where is it ufortable?" "It''s notfortable anywhere." Yin Yao couldn''t speak anymore, he simply walked to Tang Guo, carefully observed herplexion, hesitated for a moment, squeezed her wrist and started to check. "Agogo, after my inspection, you are in good health. It is no problem to kill a sheep." The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth twitched slightly, and she looked at Yin Yao with a smile, "I feel sick." Chapter 633: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (7) Chapter 633: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (7) Yin Yao fell into a bewilderment, and curled his brows to stare at Tang Guo, "I feel sick? Can you describe the problem specifically?" He has helped tribe members to cure many diseases, and he has never cured his mental illness, so he is a little curious. Tang Guo stood up and looked at Yin Yao seriously. She was a little ufortable when she saw Yin Yao, and then said, "It''s just that if I don''t see the high priest for a day, I feel ufortable. High priest, do you think there is a problem in my heart? Up?" Yin Yao''s ears turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye, her eyes moved away, and her heart was veryplicated. Is this little female wooing him? But seeing the little female''s ignorant look, he withdrew his previous thoughts again. She was too young to reach adulthood in two years. It shouldn''t be intentional. Too young to understand. "High priest?" "Can I visit you every day from now on? I feelfortable after seeing you once." Tang Guo looked at the man withplicated eyes and red ears, and his heart was happy. System: The host is too bad, bullying others through without memory, and about to ruin them. "High priest, you shouldn''t disagree. People in the tribe say that you can cure any disease, and you should be able to cure my disease." Tang Guo looked at Yin Yao who didn''t know how to answer, and said quickly, "High Priest, it''s dark, I''m going back, just say that. I''lle to you for treatment tomorrow." After speaking, she turned around and ran out, Yin Yao didn''t even have a chance to refute. Standing at the door of the stone house, he looked at the little female who rushed back to the cave, unknowingly there was a smile on his mouth. Recalling what the other party said just now, his smile gradually solidified, and after solidification he was a little bit dumbfounded. A ignorant little female. Tang Guo returned to the cave and rolled around on the stone bed covered with animal skins, "It''s so fun." System: [The host is big, be careful that it breaks. With such a host, is he happy or happy, he should be happy, after all, now the host will not copse the world at every turn, at most he will avenge while falling in love. Tang Guo looked at the moonlight graduallying in, and smiled and said, "Yin Yao, isn''t it, really a shy person." The system''s heart and liver are trembling, and I don''t know what the host wants to do. [Host, don''t toss people badly. "Don''t worry, I don''t have time to spoil him, why would I be willing to toss him badly, this guy is so cute in this world, I won''t treat him like that." The system muttered to itself, didn''t it? Why is it so unreliable? Light a wax and pray. The next morning, many people went to the gate of Gaien Cave to wait and ask what was the smell of meat yesterday. Tang Guo got up early in the morning, and Gain was very close to her cave, only twenty steps away. She sat at the entrance of the cave and watched the situation there. This time, Gayn didn''t hide Ning Luo in the cave again, but led Ning Luo out. Ning Luo wore the modern outfit, which was seen as a surprise by the entire tribe. In order to see Ning Luo and to know what the meat smell was like yesterday, the males in the tribe did not go out to find food early today. Guyn knew that if he didn''t exin it, everyone would definitely not let him go, and he nned to teach the people in the tribe the way to cook the broth. Chapter 634: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (8) Chapter 634: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (8) Orc tribes eat raw meat, or they just dry the meat, they don''t know how to cook it. They live in the forest, they are particrly afraid of fire, and they regard fire as a scourge. If it is not necessary, they will not be exposed to fire, and almost no orcs are not afraid of fire. Because there have been many urrences in the orc tribe, and a little spark burned the entire forest and burned their homes. In their view, fire is an evil thing that will destroy everything. They know that fire can cook meat, and sometimes the fire in the forest, the meat of the burned beast, they will pick it up and eat it. In the big winter, fire will bring them warmth. From the beginning, the orc tribe did not touch fire, but after knowing the benefits of fire, there are reserved fire species in the tribe. In the Lado tribe, the only person who is not afraid of fire is the high priest. The location of the fire is the stone house closest to the high priest. Under normal circumstances, no one will take the fire, even if it knows that the fire can cook the food. In fact, if you eat too much roasted meat, you will feel very dry, and the taste is not too good. Most of the members don''t like to eat it, so they eat it raw. Last night, after Gaining took the meat, he threw a piece to Ning Luo for her to eat. At that time, Ning Luo looked at a piece of **** forest meat, really almost didn''t vomit what he ate yesterday. She told Gane that she does not eat raw meat. Guyn just thought of meat roasted with fire. Even the strong Guyn is still very afraid of fire, but seeing his female not eating, he took the fire. The cave is huge, so there is no problem in making a small fire. For this reason, he also specially made a lot of water and put it next to him, fearing it would burn. He threw the meat into the fire, and Ning Luo was dumbfounded. Finally, he gave Ning Luo a piece of ck meat that was cooked. After taking a bite, Ning Luo found that it was particrly difficult to chew. Barbecue without seasoning was very difficult. eat. She looked at the utensils in the cave and gave birth to the idea of cooking broth. Gayn discovered that his female was not afraid of fire, and was very happy at the time, so Ning Luo made broth. Ning Luo was outside the cave again, and found several special seasonings, picked them, washed them and threw them into the broth. That''s why everyone smelled the smell of meat yesterday. Not only did Gayn tell everyone about the broth method, he also told the people in the tribe that the spices that Ning Luo had discovered were that everyone had decided that when they were out looking for food in the future, they would have to pick some of these spices. Ning Luo took out the method of cooking the broth, and finally, at the request of Gaien, he cooked arge pot of broth in front of all the members and shared it with the entire tribe. All the male members, who had no spouse after eating the broth, looked at Ning Luo''s eyes. A female can have many males, but a powerful male can own a female alone. Gaining obviously felt the unfriendlyness of the other males, he publicly announced that Ning Luo was his female, and warned them not to make ideas. The tribe was noisy again because of Ning Luo. Many male members challenged Guyn. Guyn was not afraid. He defeated a dozen of them in front of Ning Luo. When he looked back at Ning Luo, Ning Luo was full of faces. Flushing, atst he smiled and carried Ning Luo into the cave in front of everyone. Tang Guo watched a big show and took a sip of the broth, "It''s not very tasty." It may be that the orcs have not eaten it before, and it is indeed much better than raw meat. She gave the broth to the eager Ai Yi, and went to the stone house in Yin Yao. Chapter 635: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (9) Chapter 635: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (9) "High priest." Tang Guo shouted while standing outside the stone house. She nced at a bowl on the stone at the door of the house. There was broth in that bowl. It should be a member of the tribe, it is not easy to go in and disturb Yin Yao, and put the broth at the door. Yin Yao, who was in the room, waspletely stiff, calmed down his fluctuating heart, and said coldly. "Agogo?" "It''s me, the high priest, I made it yesterday." Tang Guo stood at the door and said with a smile, "Yes, I wille to the high priest every day to see you and heal the sick." The high priest holding the stone tool almost did not drop the stone tool. He sullen his face, "Remember." "Then... High Priest, I''ming in." Without waiting for Yin Yao''s answer, Tang Guo pushed open the door of the vine weaving, first poked a head in, and saw a serious Yin Yao sitting in the house before walking in. System: This host is hard to say. "High priest, I know what happened to yesterday''s scent, and Guyn has already told everyone." Yin Yao was sitting cross-legged on the ground. There was a low stone table in front of him. Usually, people who came to see him for medical treatment and his divination were all on this low stone table. The two stone benches were actually the only stone benches in the tribe. As for where they were found, I am afraid that only Yin Yao would know. Tang Guo sat cross-legged on the opposite side of Yinyao, with a pair of nice eyes staring at Yinyao without blinking. Yinyao''s whole body was tense when he saw Yinyao. He kept staring at the tortoise shell on the table. For divination. "High priest, as expected, I feelfortable looking at you." Yin Yao''s hands on both sides shook. Fortunately, he didn''t raise his hands to y with divination tools. "Yeah." He replied, his face strained, "Agogo just said that he knew the reason for the smell of meat?" "Yeah, it turned out to be the new female who has cooked the broth and added seasonings to make it taste so good." Tang Guo remembered the bowl of soup he saw at the door just now, turned around and brought it in. "This It should be from Guyn." Yin Yao remembered that Guyn had indeed called out before, saying that something was left outside. "Would you like a bite?" Tang Guo put the broth in front of Yin Yao. Yin Yao looked at the broth with green spices floating on it. He took a bite and opened his brows, "It is indeed better than barbecue. " The entire tribe knows that the high priest does not eat raw meat. The roasted meat does not taste good, and he rarely eats it. Basically, he eats some fruit. Because of this, the people of the tribe even think that the high priest is a mortal god. . "I will do it too." Yin Yao put down the bowl, it can be seen that he is not a person who pays attention to appetite. He looked at the little female in front of him, listened to her somewhat arrogant words, and said a little funny, "Isn''t Aguo afraid of fire?" "I remember that every time you made sacrifices, you stayed far away. You seem to be particrly afraid of fire. Are you sure you can cook broth?" Tang Guo was also a little funny, who was afraid of fire. "Don''t be afraid, the high priest doesn''t believe it?" Yin Yao looked at her seriously, but couldn''t speak. "Then I will show you how about it?" Without waiting for Yin Yao to speak, Tang Guo stood up, "Look at the utensils in the high priest''s room, and I will cook the broth for you to see." Seeing that she was excited, Yin Yao didn''t refuse. He also wanted to see if this young female who was terribly afraid of fire dared to cook the broth with fire. Chapter 636: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (10) Chapter 636: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (10) Tang Guo took the kind of fire in front of Yin Yao, set a fire outside the stone house, filled the vessel with water, and ced it on the fire. I went to find some spices, took a piece of bone with meat, chopped it into small pieces, and boiled it with water first. After boiling, poured out the water that had been blistering before adding clean water. Put the seasonings in one by one, bring to a boil over high heat, and cook slowly over a medium to low heat. A series of movements are very smooth, and Yin Yao is very surprised. This little female is really not afraid of fire? "High priest, I have said that I am not afraid of fire." Tang Guo smiled back, man, it was really troublesome, and she had to prove it personally to believe it. Yin Yao looked at the little female with dust on her nose and smiled at him. He couldn''t help but smiled at her, "Then Aguo really grew up, so she''s not afraid of fire anymore." He looked at the vessel ced on the fire, and walked over, guarding with Tang Guo, watching the clear water in the vessel finally turned milky white, and the aroma of the soup also entered the tip of his nose. He didn''t care much, but when he smelled the smell, he instinctively told him that the soup cooked in the utensil was better than the bowl that was kept cold in the house. With this idea, he really had more expectations in his heart. Tang Guo observed the other person''s expression under his eyes, and while Yin Yao was not paying attention, he added some invisible seasoning powder into the soup. At this time, as for the coarse salt that was distributed to her by the tribe, she didn''t use the coarse salt with sand, and added the refined salt in her system space. System: [Host, you cheated. "Is this cheating? Life in this world is so difficult. There is no need to wrong yourself. Anyway, cook it for me and Yinyao, and no one else will find anything." [Aren''t you afraid that Yin Yao doubts you? "Does he doubt what he will do?" System: Okay, I can''t do anything. Yin Yao can''t escape the palm of his host at all. Even if I doubt it, it will be nted in her hands sooner orter. Maybe I will nt it willingly. Tang Guo saw that it was almost done, so he filled Yin Yao with a bowl of bone soup. Yin Yao looked at the milky white soup in the bowl,pared it with the broth that seemed a little clear and watery, and decisively received it in his hand. Tang Guo was not polite, and started to eat after serving a bowl. When Yin Yao saw the fragrance she was eating, he took a sip, and the taste was really better than expected. The scent of mouthful, boil the essence of meat and bones into the soup. He ate a piece of meat and it rotten when he sipped it. It was really delicious. He watched Tang Guo biting his bones, and was stunned for a moment. He listened to Tang Guo saying, "The bones are all boiled, High Priest, bite them. After you chew them, you will find that the bones are also very delicious." Yin Yao hesitated for a moment, and ording to Tang Guo''s statement, he took a bite at the ce where he could bite. It was chewable and the taste was really good. Next, without Tang Guo saying more, after eating one bowl, Yin Yao continued to eat the second bowl, and the two of them ate the bone soup. They ate happily here, and other members of the tribe also smelled the taste here, and watched from a distance the high priest and Aguo drinking soup. The members of the tribe didn''t dare to ask the high priest what they wanted to eat, so they turned their heads back and cooked the soup by themselves ording to the method Ning Luo said, but the taste was not as good as the high priest''s. I thought to myself that he was the high priest, and the soup was better than them. They even faintly felt that the soup on the high priest''s side was better than Ningluo''s. Chapter 637: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (11) Chapter 637: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (11) Ning Luo was also attracted by the scent floating from the high priest''s stone house, and his eyes couldn''t stop looking there. She pulled Lagain, "Who lives in that stone house?" "That''s the high priest. It''s very powerful. The members of our tribe are injured. Only the high priest can save them. If the cubs in the tribe get sick, they all go to the high priest." Said this, Guyn became serious, "Luo Luo , Dont provoke the high priest, if you provoke him, you will be driven out of the tribe by all the members. Ning Luo remembered that he had just crossed into this strange ce and almost lost his life in the mouth of the beast, and felt a moment of fear, "Don''t worry, I won''t provoke the high priest." In her heart, she felt that the high priest should be an old man, the kind of old man who looked like a **** stick. She was a little sad. She hadn''t checked the scores of the college entrance examination, so she traveled to this ce where the birds don''t shit, and was picked up by the big lion Guyn, saying why she should be his female. Well, now after a day in the tribe, she already knows what it means to be a female, what a wife means. She nced at Gayn''s rough, but particrly handsome face and his explosive muscles, which are even more handsome than the little brother in the gym. Thinking of the moment when Gane defeated the beast, he was too handsome. If he can''t wear it back, it is actually good to fall in love with an orc. Guyn was very nice to her, and followed her in everything. That night, Guyn was obviously afraid of fire, so he gave her a kind of fire. The thought of this made Ning Luo feel warm. "Luoluo, you are amazing. With your previous method of cooking broth, our tribe will be able to eat cooked food in the future." Although everyone is a little afraid of fire, the taste of the broth is really delicious, and no orc in the tribe can refuse this deliciousness. Compared to the fishy taste of raw meat and the salty taste of dried meat, which makes it hard to swallow, the broth is really the best. Especially in winter, drinking a bowl is definitely warm. "Luo Luo, I''m going out with other members to find food. Don''t walk around, it is very dangerous outside the tribe." Ning Luo nodded obediently, "Don''t worry, I won''t go away." She would go outside when she was stupid. She wasn''t these powerful orcs. When encountering wild beasts, she could only be eaten. Gayen confessed a few words uneasy. Only when the other members urged him to leave reluctantly. Ning Luo looked at Gayen''s appearance and only thought that this orc was really cute. After the male members of the tribe who were able to go out, the female members began to discuss Ning Luo everywhere. Ning Luo brought them the method of cooking broth. Although it was a benefit, there were still not many female members who liked her. Because of her arrival, all the powerful males were attracted. Some males who were females could not help but secretly aim at Ning Luo, which made them feel a sense of crisis. Ning Luo felt the hostility of these people, and sat outside the cave a little bored, thinking about how to live in this ce. At this moment, when she saw Tang Guoing out of the remote stone house, her eyes lit up. Tang Guo was slender and her facial features were much better than other females in the orc tribe. Ning Luo quickly stood up, watching Tang Guo approaching, he was about to go to a cave not far away, and quickly stopped her: "Hey, my name is Ning Luo, what is your name?" Chapter 638: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (12) Chapter 638: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (12) "Oh." Tang Guo stood still on the spot, nced at Ning Luo, raised his chin, and asked very proudly, "What are you telling me to do?" Ning Luo originally solidified with a cordial smile. She obviously saw this little girling out of the stone house with a smile just now. Didn''t she just say a word, as to be so arrogant? "May I meet you?" Ning Luo nced at the sturdy woman in the distance, and then at Tang Guo with thin arms and legs in front of him. Although the skin is not white, the figure and face are really special. It looks good, and if she is so jealous, she has a rtively white advantage. Instead of talking to women who look fierce, the little girl is obviously better. Tang Guo is still very proud, I am a young man, "What do you know me for?" She seemed to say, what qualifications do you have to know me? When the tribe found the moving members here, they all smiled and shook their heads. In the whole tribe, Aguo had a better temper than the high priest. She was only afraid of the high priest, and no one else was afraid. As for Agogos status, it was because her parents sacrificed to protect the tribe, and she was more tolerant of her, even if her appearance did not match their aesthetics in the eyes of the orcs. Of course, only females think that Agogo is unsightly. In fact, the males in the tribe especially like Agogo. But Agogo is not something they can have in fights and duels. It should be said that the females in the tribe have the right to choose their spouse independently, especially from a background like Aguo. If any male dared to force her, the high priest would be the first to not let him go. The former leader of the tribe was Aguo''s father. In fact, even if her parents did not sacrifice for the tribe, her status was still higher than that of the rest of the tribe, unless it was the warriors who served the tribe. The cave she lived in was left to her by her parents, and no one dared to upy it. Ning Luo was stopped by Tang Guo''s words. This little girl was really too arrogant, especially like the little public figures she had seen in modern times who were raised in the palm of her parents'' hands. "Just meet and make friends." Ning Luo said dryly, and felt that this little girl was not easy to get along with, but when she nced at the other tribe members, she still didn''t want to talk to those particrly ugly women, and kept staring at her. Not only have a loose belly, thick neck, and rough limbs, especially in this world, people don''t wear shoes, it should be said that they don''t wear shoes. These women''s feet also look very ugly, there is mud in the toes. Ning Luo quickly looked away and looked at Tang Guo, who was standing not far away. Even if her skin was not white, this little girl looked very clean and her feet were small and exquisite. Tang Guo found the kind of disgust that Ning Luo had towards other members of the tribe, and he was amused. Does Ning Luo really think this is a big city? This is a backward ancient tribe, or an orc tribe, how could it be the same as human habits, even if it wants to change, it will take time. "I don''t want to make friends with you." Tang Guo left a sentence and entered the cave without looking back, giving Ning Luo no face at all. She and Ning Luo couldn''t be friends. Sheined to the system about this, "How can I proceed with the next plot after bing friends?" System: Host = Devil! Chapter 639: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (13) Chapter 639: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (13) I don''t want to make friends with you! Ning Luo didn''t expect that Tang Guo would say this directly, not giving her face at all. She blushed and watched Tang Guo turn around and walked into the cave. She didn''t leave a single figure behind, and she was a little messy. She ttened her mouth, the people of the orc tribe were really unfriendly. She was sitting outside the cave, thinking about her own experience, especially wronged, and she didn''t know why she crossed to this ce somehow, and met these unfriendly people. Fortunately... Fortunately, there is another guy who is very kind to her. "Agogo is this temper." Ai Yi didnt know when she sat next to Ning Luo. Her figure was a little slenderer than the other female members. After all, Ai Yi was still an under-age female. Under normal circumstances, her limbs were strong and her belly was soft. Particrly unsightly females are all because they have more pups. In addition, the females of the orc tribe pay more attention to strength. The living environment makes them have no time to love beauty and take good care of their bodies. Ning Luo raised his head and saw someone who was pretty pleasing to the eye, "My name is Ning Luo, what is your name?" "My name is Ai Yi," Ai Yi said with a big smile, "I know you, yesterday I saw you being carried back by Guyn. Guyen is a warrior of our tribe. He is very powerful. I didn''t expect that he would choose you. Ning Luo, you are lucky to be his female." "Did you just say that the girl who went in was called Agogo?" "Yes, her name is Agogo, the most noble female of the tribe," Ai Yi said enviously. "The former leader of our tribe is her father. Later, in order to protect the whole tribe, her father and her mother died." Ning Luo nodded, "Agogo doesn''t seem to have a good temper. I want to make friends with her, but she doesn''t seem to want it." "I''ll be friends with you. Just get used to it. Aguo is like that. She has a better temper than the high priest." Ai Yi said enviously and jealously. He nced at the clothes Ning Luo was wearing, and forbeared. I couldn''t help feeling it, "What are you wearing? It feels sofortable." "It''s called clothes. It''s made of cloth. You shouldn''t be able to make it here. It''s our specialty." Ning Luo thought that someone was finally taking care of her, and she kept saying, "I can help you use animal skins to make me look simr, but it feels different." "Really?" "Really." "Then let''s go now." Ai Yi grabbed Ning Luo''s wrist and happily pulled her where she lived, where she collected a lot of beautiful animal skins. Ning Luo naturally followed happily. Having a friend in the tribe, at least not so sad. Tang Guo kept seeing this in his eyes andughed, "They are still walking together." [Hey, the host has never thought of stopping it? ] The system asked in a low voice, even if he knew the answer, he would habitually ask. "Why stop? I am not obliged to stop what will happen next," Tang Guopan sat and supported his chin. "When A Guo Guo was taken away, no one came out to stop him." If not all the members of the tribe thought that the handing over of Agogo would be safe, and if it was not prevented, Agogo''s end would not be so miserable. Chapter 640: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (14) Chapter 640: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (14) People in the tribe don''t want to die, does Aguo want to die? They pushed Agogo into the fire pit, and Agogo has the right to hate them and avenge them. Tang Guo smiled slightly, she must also retaliate. She won''t stop anything, she will let all this evolve. The final oue of the orc tribe depends on how things evolve and how they choose. She wanted to see how they would choose this time. "You said, how would they choose this time?" Those who have harmed and abandoned Agogo, Agogos parents sacrificed because of protecting the members of the tribe. They might not have thought that their children would be regarded by the tribe members they protected as being friends Go out? Speaking of, the disaster was not caused by Aguoguo at all. She was only going to rece Ning Luo. Because of Ning Luo''s existence, she suffered so much, and finally died without a ce to be buried. If Agogos parents were alive, they knew that their children would be treated this way in the future, would they choose to save members of this tribe? It might be saved. Tang Guo thought, she smiled indifferently, tilted her feet, and shook her, "Tongzi, what do you think is the biggest punishment for orcs?" She didn''t like to kill people directly, because that would be too unfulfilling and the lowest level of revenge. She always likes to abuse the heart, and then she abuses the body. Those who had lost her, either regretted their actions when they died, or they had a hard time when they died, and she thought that revenge had reached the perfect state. [The host is big, you are embarrassing me too much, I''m just a bunch of codes, I don''t know how to abuse orcs. The system is a little bit crying, the host will change a question greatly, this question is too difficult. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Then let''s change another question. For the orcs, what is the most important thing and what is most concerned about?" An excited smile shed across her face. Yes, revenge is to deprive the other party of what they care about the most. The system felt the fluctuations in Tang Guo''s heart, scared and trembling, [Host is big, please calm down, are you too excited? Remember, this world is a good person, and should not be able to reach it. Conditions for breaking the world. "Don''t worry, I didn''t want to break the world. I prefer to establish new rules than to break the world." Tang Guo smiled, "For example, the Sunset Empire, the Tang Dynasty, um, I thought about it." "The most important thing the orcs care about is the food and the safety of the shelter." The system is weak and asked, [So, will the host greatly make them unsettled? This trick is indeed a bit ruthless. But if they will still follow the original trajectory in the future, then no wonder his host is so big, who made Agogo''s end so miserable, the host brought all of Agogo''s feelings and thoughts. It can be said that in this world, as long as her body is Agogo, then she is Agogo. Even if she is clear-headed and clearly knows who she is, all her styles of work will revolve around Agogo. It is estimated that the only thing is dating. The host is much more persistent and very clean, and will follow She does what she thinks. But her choice must be the best, and even if the original owner reincarnated, she would feel that it would end well. "Who said that they must have no fixed ce?" Tang Guo lowered his head and smiled, "Let them stay where they are. The whole world is developing rapidly, don''t you think it is better?" The data of the system is a bit messy, okay, I see, the host is still the person who does the big thing. Chapter 641: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (15) Chapter 641: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (15) In the afternoon, Tang Guo was lying in a cave sleeping, and suddenly heard a messy sound from outside, opened his eyes, walked out of the cave, and saw a tall female orc with her eyebrows crossed, staring at a lonely orc standing on the side. Ning Luo. The female orc was surrounded by other members, and Ning Luo''s eyes were very bad. This female orc has just grown up and has not yet reached the estrus period. She has always liked the powerful Gane in the tribe. A few days ago, she went to a nearby tribe. She didn''t expect to hear that Guyne had a female when she came back today. It''s still a female of unknown origin who looks thin and can pinch to death with just one finger. This female orc is what everyone said before, and her name is Oli. She likes Guyn, who doesn''t like her, but avoids her all the time. Oli''s appearance is recognized by all orcs as the best. She looks very strong but not bloated, but has a sense of fitness. Because I was young, my skin was not loose. Ollie loves beauty so she uses animal bones and animal skins to make beautiful skirts and wear them on her body. Although many male orcs think that Agogo is beautiful and protective, in fact most males prefer to choose females like Oli. Because she looks very powerful and healthy, the baby born must also be healthy. In this ancient orc age, males have more possessions of females and reproduce their offspring. It is of course better to look good, and more importantly, to be physically strong. Whether it is an enemy attack or other dangers, it is easier to survive. . Ollie likes Gain, not the kind of love that humans produce, because Gain is strong, she likes a strong male, and thinks that such a male can be her mate. Although the first warrior in the tribe is not Gain, Oli is very self-aware, knowing that she cannot make the first warrior like her with her ability. The First Warrior also made it clear that he would wait for Agogo to reach adulthood. In the tribal chaos that year, Agogo''s parents died for protecting the tribe. She was rescued by Agogo''s parents, so she would not grab a spouse with Agogo. The most powerful warrior in the tribe today, whose name is the ck wolf who said that he will wait for Agogo to reach adulthood, is also the leader of this tribe. In this era, if Ning Luo hadn''t appeared, there would be no love. Even the former Agoguo was a kind of admiration for Yinyao from the beginning. Yinyao''s status is lofty, and he can heal members and treat injuries. This is his strength. Later Ning Luo appeared, and she liked Yin Yao''s idea a little more, so she hid the tortoise shell that Yin Yao did not use, and kept it with her. Ning Luo brought a lot to this tribe, of course, by the end, not many people in this tribe survived. When Ning Luo unified the orc kingdom, it was she and her spouses who lived from the beginning to the end. "You are so thin and Guyn is so strong, you are not worthy of Guyn." Ollie said high above, but her eyes were on Ning Luo''s body, staring at the ne on Ning Luo''s neck. Move away. She had never seen such a beautiful ne. At first nce, she liked it very much, but she was the most beautiful female in the tribe, and she would not be rare for a weak female ne. "Which tribe are you from, go back to your tribe with a sense of interest." Ning Luo pursed the corner of her mouth, and looked weak and helpless in front of a group of female orcs. She suddenly caught sight of Tang Guo who was sitting and watching the y. Chapter 642: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (16) Chapter 642: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (16) Tang Guo received Ning Luo''s pitiful eyes, but she was indifferent in her heart. ording to the previous trajectory, Agogo has a good rtionship with Oli, because of her parents'' rtionship, Oli has a better attitude towards Agogo than all females. Faced with Ning Luo''s help-seeking eyes, Agoguo did not refuse, not because she wanted to help Ning Luo, but because she knew that Gai-en particrly liked the female Ning Luo, and Gai-en was a warrior in the tribe after all. For the warrior, everyone admires it, because it is the warrior who protects the safety of the entire tribe. She was just worried that Oli had bullied the female and would be hit by Guyn, which would affect their rtionship. Oli, a female orc who is more beautiful and looks healthier and stronger, is actually a tendon in her mind. She didn''t understand that the words that Agogo said to prevent her were considering her. Thinking that Agogo and Ningluo had be friends, she was very disappointed. It was also because of this misunderstanding that Ollie stayed away from Agogo, but she never targeted Agogo. Speaking of it, Oli should be the only member of the tribe who knows how to be grateful, even if she thinks that Agogo betrayed the friendship between them, no matter how she targeted Ning Luo, she did not treat Agogo. Guo Xiu said more, until she died, she didn''t say a word to Aguo. Faced with this stubborn person, he couldn''t listen to anything. Aguo also had a temperament that was arrogant and petite, and naturally he regretted for a lifetime, and the two of them were not relieved until they died. It''s just that Oli died early, and Aguo had no chance to continue exining. At that time, Agogo heard that Oli was killed by a beast, which was an ident. Tang Guo, who had watched the plot, knew that it was not an ident that Oli had died because of Ning Luo. During an outing, Guyen and other members went to find food, and Ning Luo suggested that she also go, because she wanted to find some edible seasonings and the like. The members all agreed, and Oli could not see that Gaine was obedient to Ning Luo everything, she wanted to follow. Oli is actually not weak, and the others didn''t think much about it, so she let her follow. Something happened midway, the members separated, and Ning Luo, Gain, and Oli happened to be together. Because Ning Luo''s curiosity disturbed the sleeping beast, they faced a life-and-death struggle. In order to protect the weak Ning Luo, Gain fought with the beast and was almost beaten to death. Seeing that the beast was about to pounce on the weak Ning Luo, Gaien didn''t even think about it at the time, and rushed to protect Ning Luo in his arms. Oli didn''t even think about it, rushed to stop the beast, and finally died in the beast''s mouth. During the period, Gain saw Oli fighting with the beast and wanted to rush to help, but was finally pulled by Ning Luo. At that time, Ning Luo said this: "Gaien, you are already seriously injured, can you guarantee to kill the beast if you rush forward?" Gain: "But I can''t watch Oli fight the beast alone, she is not an opponent." "Gaien, if you die, just leave me here, the beast will still eat me, and now Oli can still hold it for a while, we might as well go out first and find someone to help." At that time, Oli had been attacked several times by the beasts, and it was estimated that she would be invincible before long. Gain looked at Oli, then looked at Ning Luo with a pale face, and finally chose to hug Ning Luo and leave. Chapter 643: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (17) Chapter 643: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (17) Gain didn''t know that at the moment he turned around, Oli''s eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of gray dust. At the juncture of life and death, she saved Ning Luo and Gain without fear of danger, but the two abandoned her on the spot because they were afraid of losing to the beast. She rushed to help Gain, not because of love, but because of the sense of responsibility as an orc. Every orc of the same tribe would furiously rush when they saw theirpanion being attacked by a beast and was about to die in the mouth of the beast. Go up and fight, whether it''s life or death. This is what Oli has learned from the pioneers of the tribe. She likes strong males, because strong males can protect the safety of the tribe and give weak females a stable home. At the moment when she saw that Gane would die, she thought that Gane could not die and he had to protect the tribe. As a member of the tribe, even if she was a female, she had toe forward when the crisis came. In the middle of the escape between Gaien and Ning Luo, he encountered another male orc who had been entangled with Ning Luo, a snake tribe named Vigo. Vigo had always wanted to **** Ning Luo back. This time Gayen was injured. He snatched Ning Luo easily. Gainen could not beat him. Finally he ran back to the tribe and told the news to the tribe leader Hei, who also liked Ning Luo. Wolf. At that time, because he was worried about Ning Luo''s safety, hepletely forgot that there was another Oli fighting with the beast. After they rescued Ning Luo back to the tribe, he heard the news that Oli was torn apart by the beast. Gayen and Ning Luo felt guilty about this for a while, and soon forgot about it, and they didn''t talk to the tribe about the real situation at that time. Therefore, except for Gai En and Ning Luo, all members thought that Oli was separated, and if they had bad luck, they would be torn apart by the beast. Coming back to his senses, Tang Guo took aim at Ning Luo, and the other party looked at her, his eyes flushed slightly, and he almost cried. Tang Guo turned her head to one side. This was her enemy, so she wouldn''t help. Ning Luo saw that Tang Guo didn''t intend to take care of it, so she felt wronged. There are fierce women all around, and her eyes are full of mockery. Just as Ning Luo was helpless, another voice rang: "What happened in the tribe, Oli?" Tang Guo followed and looked over. It seemed that the two strong men who walked into the tribe were not surprised at all, because this key was mentioned in the plot. Even without her involvement, the plot that should go on will continue. Of these two orcs, one of them is the leader of the tribe, the ck wolf, the first warrior in the tribe. The other one looks slightly shorter than the ck wolf, and his body is still very strong. Compared with the cold-faced ck wolf, he has a simple smile on his face. He is Ai''s brother, Aimo, too. One of Ning Luo''s spouses in the future. Both ck Wolf and Aimo saw Ning Luo, and their eyes changed slightly. I am used to seeing rough females in the tribe, and suddenly seeing a young girl like Ning Luo will attract the attention of male orcs. The curiosity on Aimo''s face could not be restrained, and the ck wolf expression was much calmer. After he asked about the situation, he warned Oli a few words, and all the members were dispersed. Ning Luo quickly thanked them, and Aimo said with great enthusiasm, "If you have any trouble, you cane to me." Even though Ning Luo is Guy''s female, Aimo can''t control that much anymore. This female really It''s so beautiful. Chapter 644: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (18) Chapter 644: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (18) Oli''splexion looked bad, because Aimo and the ck wolf seemed to defend Ning Luo, both of them were warriors in the tribe, so she could no longer target Ning Luo. But today''s affairs, she can be considered to be in mind. "Agogo." The ck wolf saw Tang Guo who was sitting not far away, and his cold face softened slightly. Now he has not developed any special affection for Ning Luo, and still likes A Guo Guo in his heart. When he saw her, of course he was happy. of. When he arrived in front of Tang Guo, he found out a particrly beautiful animal bone ne, "Here it is." Tang Guo nced, shook his head, "No." "Let''s take it, don''t you like beautiful nes very much?" The ck wolf insisted on stuffing the beast bone ne into Tang Guo''s hand. "There are already several tribes willing to unite with our Lado tribe, expressing theirmon response A possible animal wave." "That''s pretty good." Tang Guo replied. She looked at the ck wolf secretly. It seemed to be a normal one. I don''t know why the other party did so many defiant things. Perhaps the heroine''s halo is too big. Right. The ck wolf looked at Tang Guo fixedly for a while, and found that the other party was greeting Oli with a smile, with a trace of helplessness across his face. "Agogo, you will be an adult in more than a year." Tang Guo nced at him, "Yes." The ck wolf expression was slightly nervous, "Agogo, do you have a male you like?" [The host is big! The other party is showing love to you. "Yes." Tang Guo replied with a smile. After answering, he saw that the ck wolf became more nervous. He only nodded, with a smile on his face, but did not ask any more. He said, "I still have something to do,e find me if you want to." "Agogo, Agogo, did the ck wolf intend to beg you for mating in advance?" Oli was on the side and had already noticed it. Seeing the ck wolf go, she couldn''t help but sit next to Tang Guo. , Asked happily, "That''s really great. The ck wolf is the first warrior of the tribe, and it''s just right with Agogo." After that, she was a little bit distressed, "Gain already has a female, and it is still a very weak female, Agogo, is Gaien blind, why did he find such a weak female." "Gain obviously should be mine." Ollie said unwillingly, "Gain is the second-ranked warrior in the tribe. How can Ipare Ollie to that Ningluo? Isnt it that I can cook broth I can still fight against the beasts, Ning Luo is so weak, it is simply to hinder Gain." "The once-a-year beast tide ising soon, Aguoguo, that Ning Luo needs everyone''s protection at first nce." Oli was very dissatisfied and said, "The other party is not a member of our tribe, so weak, he might be able to give birth to healthy cubs." For the orcs, the reproduction of offspring is a very important matter, because every time the orcs will die, many orcs will die. If they do not multiply more, the orcs may be extinct. "Since Gayn doesn''t like Oli, Oli will go find a warrior stronger than Gay. Our tribe doesn''t have one, don''t other tribes still have it?" Tang Guo said. When the system heard it, there was a joy in his heart. It seemed that the host was nning to change the fate of Oli''s death in the mouth of the beast. It''s right to think about it, but Agogo cares about his friend Oli very much. "But who canpare to Gain, I''m still quite Chapter 645: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (19) Chapter 645: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (19) Such childish remarks made Tang Guo smile. In fact, sometimes the viin just stands in a different position. Those who win are decent, and those who lose are viins. It''s as if history books were written by victors. From different standpoints and different perspectives to describe a book, who is the protagonist in the pen, and who is decent. From the perspective of the protagonist, it is impossible to fully understand the inside out, good and bad of a viin. The author is willing to show the most kind and just side of the protagonist, and at the same time show the vicious side of the viin. Oli is such a viin. She excludes Ningluo from the tribe and mocks Ningluo, but she is an orc with a true warrior spirit, otherwise she would not choose to save Gaien in the end. Yes, Gayn could not die. If Gayn died, there would be no warriors to protect their tribe. She was just a viin to Ning Luo. The same is true for Aguo, she only targeted Ning Luo, and simrly, she didn''t intend to kill Ning Luo or anything. It''s just that with Ning Luo''s deposit, her performance made the tribe disliked. Ning Luo has brought many changes to the tribe, almost covering food, clothing, housing and transportation. Although she is weak, she is powerful in the eyes of the tribe members, and she is alreadyparable to the high priest in the back. Not surprisingly, they would propose to let Agogo be handed over instead of Ning Luo. From their point of view, there may be nothing. Sacrificing one person can save the entire tribe, and even the most important Ning Luo can survive. But it''s not right here for Agogo, the people who hurt her are her enemies. Tang Guo epted all that Aguo had, and she herself was willing to retaliate. Tang Guo was particrly able to understand the mood of A Guoguo when he was about to die. That kind of hatred and the most ufortable thoughts were the most tormenting to a person. When she was ignorant, she had been a female partner in too many worlds, even though she knew she would go to the next world after she died, every time she died, the inner difort and physical pain were given to her. The heart caused indelible damage. Especially those who were really right, turned their heads and betrayed her with a ridiculous reason, abandoned, trampled on her, I believe no one can bear such a result time and time again. If an ordinary person passes through two or three worlds, he is afraid that he will go crazy and get severe depression. The reason why she didn''t was because she had always believed that no matter how dark a ce was, there would always be a ray of warm sunlight shining on her, warming her, and driving her away from the cold. She will not fall, will not self-destruct. She will live, no matter what else is next. She is no longer confused, no longer ignorant, she has found what she wants to do. What she will do in the future is what she wants to do. After experiencing so many worlds, she has learned countless powerful own skills and collected treasures from various worlds. She can already live well, protect her integrity, and be patient to find the ray of sunshine she wants. . The system felt that his host''s heart was really peaceful at this time, as if all the dirt and darkness had been purified. Oli was still aggrieved, but suddenly she saw Tang Guo smiling and groaning in front of her. There seemed to be light in those eyes, the kind of warmth that calmed her anger just now. She subconsciously shouted, "Agogo." Chapter 646: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (20) Chapter 646: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (20) "what happened?" Oli looked at Tang Guo, feeling very strange. All her anger just disappeared, and she didn''t even seem to be so persistent with Gayn. What made her even more strange was that she had been looking at Agogo for a while, but Agogo didn''t say much, so how could she persuade her. At this moment when thinking of Ning Luo, she still disliked the other person a little, but the fluctuation in her heart was less. When she thought of Gayen, it made her even more confused, and she even agreed with what Aguo said. Since Guyn doesn''t like her anymore, why doesn''t she go find a male stronger than Guyne? "Agogo, are you serious? Guyen has that weak female, should I abandon him?" Guyen is the second warrior in the tribe. She has always liked it since she was a child. Tang Guo nodded, "Of course, Oli, you think, if you bully Ning Luo every day, Guyen will definitely get angry when you see it. Ning Luo is already his spouse, and he should protect Ning Luo." "I know." Oli said unhappily, "but Gaine is the second warrior, and Ning Luo is not worthy of him. If he finds a female who is better than me and has a stronger body, I will lose. " "So Ollie was pitying Gaine?" Ollie nodded, "He is a warrior, a warrior who can protect the tribe. His spouse must be strong, and their cubs are stronger. When the cubs grow up, they must be stronger than Gain to protect us. For the safety of the tribe, so many tribe members will not die every year in the animal tide." Speaking of this, Oli is a bit sad, her parents died in the animal tide, the animal tide is really terrible, every time they experience it, the tribe members will be reduced by half. Therefore, she believes that a strong warrior needs a strong spouse, and only the more warriors in their tribe, the number of dead members in the future will decrease. [The host is big, in fact Oli is a good boy. "She was not bad." [Oh, Ollie is so lucky. ] Actually met his host, Da, who is also a good friend of Agogo. "Oli, you have to think this way, if you find a male stronger than Gaine toe back, don''t you let our tribe add another warrior, and your cubs will definitely be very strong in the future, and they can also protect the tribe. " Oli''s eyes widened, she really didn''t think of this good way. She thought about it carefully, and found that this method was really good, her eyes were shining when she saw Tang Guo. "Agogo, you are really too smart, your brain can catch up with the high priest." A look of excitement shed across Olis face, she grabbed Tang Guo abruptly, hugged her and bounced around, "A Guoguo, you are really the smartest female, this method is great, yes, I will go to other The tribe brings a powerful male back, won''t it strengthen our tribe?" "Most tribes have a lot of males, but they are very protective of females. They will refuse females to go to other tribes, but they will not oppose males to go to other tribes." Oli showed a line of neat teeth, "Agogo, I It''s decided. I don''t like Gain. If he likes Ning Luo, let him go." "Tomorrow I will go to other tribes to see, and bring back the males I like. I can find more powerful males. With the reputation of being the most beautiful orc in my tribe, they should not refuse." Tang Guo: "..." "Agogo, do you think I can find a few?" "Three or five?" Tang Guo: "..." system: Chapter 647: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (21) Chapter 647: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (21) Oli was very excited to bid farewell to Tang Guo, saying that she would go back to find two beautiful animal skins to make a beautiful skirt, and tomorrow she would visit other tribes to attract powerful males. Tang Guo smiled helplessly against his forehead about this. After traveling through so many worlds, Oli was so straightforward and simple, she met such a one. She didn''t stop, even if Oli did not take the initiative to find more males, she would have many males in the future. In the orc tribe, there are few female orcs, and it is very normal for one female to have multiple males. Oli''s idea is not wrong in this age of orcs. In the end, Ning Luo epted several spouses too? Even in the ending of this beast world, there is a faint tendency to increase again. [The host is big, your idea is dangerous, do you have that idea too? "After upgrading so many times, I should be able to keep up. How could you suddenly ask such stupid words, Tongzi, are you infected with a virus?" The system quickly said, [No, I was just curious, the host is big. "I don''t have that skill." Tang Guoughed and said, "In this world, there is only one silver line. By the way, now I''m going to see what Yin Yao is doing." System: Huh! "High priest." Tang Guo pushed open the door of the stone house and walked in, acting not afraid of Yinyao at all. She entered the house with a smile, sitting cross-legged in front of the low stone table, looking at the person sitting cross-legged in front of her with her eyes closed. Looking at the other''s trembling eyshes, he knew that she wasing. She propped her chin, "High Priest, I wille to see you." The corners of Yin Yao''s mouth trembled slightly, and he opened his eyes. His eyes looked very clear and his expression returned to calm. "Isn''t it just the morning?" "Because I found that seeing the high priest once a day seems to be incurable." System: [The host is really good at teasing. Yin Yao: "..." This little female. "High Priest, I found that I was very happy looking at you," Tang Guo smiled and looked at Yin Yao, actually already happy in his heart, "High Priest, you are so amazing, you don''t need to do anything, I watched You can help me heal my illness." Yin Yao had nothing to say, and he couldn''t point out anything. This is an underage female, and he had no idea about her before. What impressed him was that every time the other party hid behind the crowd when offering sacrifices, they looked at him with timid eyes, as if they were watching a scourge. "High priest, I will feel sick from now on, so I wille to see you." Yin Yao pressed her lips tightly, without speaking. "High priest, can''t it?" Looking at the dizzy look of the little female in front of him, Yin Yao couldn''t even give birth to words of rejection, so he calmed down his uneasy heart, he said, "Yes." It''s a pity that the words are like gold. "Ah, great, high priest." The corners of Tang Guos lips were slightly bent, and her eyes gleamed, "If I could live with the high priest, that would be even better. I dont have to be ufortable every time. I have to run so long and open my eyes to see the big Priest, you can cure the disease." Yin Yao almost didn''t sit still and fell straight down. He tried his best to tighten his body, controlling not to show other expressions, and said in a detached manner, "It''s not very far." System: Hahahahahahahahaha, this is too cute. Chapter 648: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (22) Chapter 648: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (22) "That''s right, but I still have to run a few steps. It is not convenient to live together." Tang Guo said with a smile, as if only discussing the distance. But Yin Yao couldn''t help but think of other things. Every time this little female said a word, he couldn''t help but think. This feeling of uncontroble made him a little bit square. Yin Yao: I want to throw this little female out. "Agogo is toozy." Tang Guo blinked, "Yes, the members of the entire tribe know that I amzy, and I won''t get up until the sun rises." Yin Yao: There is nothing to say. "High priest, let''s cook some broth and eat." Yin Yao remembered the taste of the soup before, but he wanted to refuse, and then saw the look of the small female in front of him, and he blurted out subconsciously, "Okay." After he finished speaking, he wanted to lick his own mouth. ... On this day, when Tang Guo and Yin Yao were drinking the broth in the stone house, they heard the noise outside. Both of them put down the broth and nced outside. "Agogo, go see what''s going on." Under normal circumstances, silver lines will not emerge from stone houses. There is also a very spacious ce behind his stone house. The scope of his activities is basically in this ce, where many herbs are dried. Every time he went out, he would pick herbs, and the tribe would send two orcs to protect him. In the eyes of tribe members, the high priest is an invible god, unless they are sick or injured, otherwise they will not take the initiative to disturb Yin Yao, his life is very quiet. Except... because Aguo was ill, he ran to him every day. He came in the morning, at noon, and at night. He also had toe before going to bed, saying that he had to look at him before he could fall asleep. In response, Yin Yao: "..." "High priest, I''ll go out and see." Tang Guo hurriedly stood up, rushed out, and ran out of the stone house, and saw many members surrounding the gate of Gaien''s cave. She hurriedly squeezed past, and heard the noise of Gain and Aimo, and the cry of Ning Luo. There should be a sound of beating. It turned out that Guyn and Aimo were fighting, and Ning Luo should have been frightened, standing on the side crying like a tearful man. After living in the orc world for a few days, Ning Luo had to change her dirty clothes and made a suitable dress for her with animal skins. She wore it and stood among the female orcs, which was still brighter because of her skin. It''s really white, and people are slender. "Gain, Aymo, stop fighting." Tang Guo stood in the crowd and watched Ning Luo rush up to stop Liangren. The two of them saw that it was the petite Ning Luoing up and sending out the moves, and quickly stopped them, but because the impact was too strong, they suffered some injuries. , The faces of both of them were a little pale. Gain is better, after all, his strength is second only to ck Wolf, and Aimo''s strength in the tribe ranks third. Guyne was still standing, and Aimo was lying on the ground. Generally speaking, Aimo fell into the wind, and Guyne grabbed a deep hole in his wrist. Ning Luo first looked at Gaye, only to realize that Aymo was injured a little bit seriously. She was a little angry and said to Gaye, "Gayen, I have said it, I and Aymo are just friends, why don''t you listen? Do you really want me to me myself because of me fighting?" "Aymo didn''t do anything to me, you hurt him." Seeing Ning Luo holding Aimo up, Gaien''s eyes were red, and he grabbed Ning Luo when he went up, and ran into the cave with her on his shoulders. Chapter 649: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (23) Chapter 649: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (23) The members of the tribe watched Ning Luo p and p Gayen and were carried in, and they all dispersed. Someone patted Aymo on the shoulder, "Aymo, you are injured, go see the high priest." "Aimo, you know that Ning Luo is Guyen''s female, why bother to provoke him? You are not Guyen''s opponent." Aimo''s eyes were red, "Ning Luo is a good female, and it cannot be possessed by Gain alone. As long as Ning Luo wants, I can also be her spouse." "But Ning Luo didn''t seem to agree, and you challenged not to win Gain." Aymo was a little frustrated. Aymos sister Aiyi quickly came up and grabbed Aymos hand, Brother, lets go and see the high priest. Luoluo is good, but you cant beat Gaine at all. What about impulse?" Ai Yi believes that we should not directly conflict with Guyn. Instead of fighting with Guyn, it is better to do something on Ningluo. Aimo was brought to Yin Yao''s side by Ai Yi, and Tang Guo followed and sat in the stone house. While Yin Yao dealt with the injury to Aimo, she sat beside Tang Guo talking. "Gain was too cruel." Tang Guo didnt say a word, Ai Yi continued, Ning Luo is pretty good, and Guyen thinks that a Zhan Ning Luo is really too selfish. He still likes Oli. Now they are fighting for Ning Luo, I dont know Oli will have How sad." "Gaien is a bit rough, and Ning Luo is so weak. I think it is more suitable to be my brother''s spouse. Although my brother looks stronger, he is a very gentle person. If it weren''t for his brother''s fast harvest, Ning Luo would definitely Was beaten to death." Tang Guo looked at Ai Yi''s expression and continued to listen to her, "Gain is the second warrior, and should find a strong female who can match him." At this time, Tang Guo noticed that Ai Yi''s cheeks were a little red, and she knew in her heart. After Aimo''s injury was dealt with, Ai Yi was stillining, saying that Ning Luo was fine, but what he said was very jealous of Ning Luo, and she hated that Ning Luo immediately became her brother''s spouse. Gayne bes her spouse. The system sighed, [It turns out that there are calctions in the orcs. "There are all kinds of people." Tang Guo replied, most of the orc tribes are rtively simple and honest, but there are always some provocative. Among these people, some can be tribal leaders andmand the race, while some are mouse **** in the tribe, specializing in destruction. Orcs, as long as they have thoughts and emotions, they are also humans. The system said that he understood, he learned again, and it really benefited a lot from following the host. At night, Tang Guo was sleeping soundly, when suddenly she heard the sound from the cave next door with her ears. She opened her eyes and listened to the sound over there with a slightly strange expression. [It''s Gain and Ning Luo. ] The system kindly exined, [Although I didn''t watch it, but based on my voice, I guessed that the two of them should be doing something shameful, but Ning Luo seemed reluctant. Tang Guo didn''t care about it, closed her eyes, and let the voice over there pass. In the plot, there is such a paragraph. Gain was jealous of Aimo''s jealousy. After the two shes, they saw Ning Luo guarding Aimo, but he was frustrated and put Ning Luo to sleep at night. Ning Luo''s performance at the time was painful in his heart and refreshing in his body. But as a human, she didn''t ept Gayn''s behavior, and for several days, she didn''t let him contact him and had a temper with him. Chapter 650: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (24) Chapter 650: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (24) Gayen coaxed people every day, took her out to rx, and gave her all kinds of things, without letting Ning Luo care about it. But she also gradually got used to the life of the orc tribe. One time when she was out, she found an edible nt and asked Guyn to pick it all for her. Unexpectedly, there was an ident this time. The two went to the snake n Vigo''s cave. Vigo fell in love with Ning Luo, and took Ning Luo away while Gaien didn''t notice. Ning Luo was frightened at first, butter discovered that Vigo was very good. Vigo was a snake n, clever and cunning, and was especially fond of Ning Luo. Unlike Gayne, who was possessive and forced to have a rtionship with her, she gradually fell in love with Vigo, a snake n who was a more genius, and naturally the two got together. Then there were some explicit descriptions. For example, Ning Luo found out that Vigo had two tinglings, and was frightened to neutralize Vigo''s affection. In the end, he was so happy that he was sweet and affectionate with Vigo all day long. Hang out together during the day and still y together at night. It made Ning Luo seem to have forgotten the existence of Gaien. When he saw Gaien again not long afterwards, the other party looked very bad. He came up and hugged Ning Luo, saying that he was wrong and should not force her. Ning Luo felt soft again, recalling the bit by bit with Gain, and found in her heart that she was particrly reluctant to give up. She was shamelessly in love with two people at the same time. Then, it was the love-hate entanglement of the three. Tang Guo was reminiscing about the plot and falling asleep at those explicit descriptions. The system secretlyins, the host is big and bad, and he actually likes to watch people sex. When he got up in the morning, Tang Guo went to tease Yinyao as usual. When he came out, he saw Gaien who was coaxing Ning Luo, and he turned into a lion jumping and jumping in front of Ning Luo, and the surrounding orcs looked like they could hardly express themselves. . But Guyn didn''t think there was anything. He did a little bit wrong yesterday, but what he thought was that his females were really different. If something happenedst night, he would definitely die of happiness. Ning Luo was painful and entangled, thinking that Gaien really disrespect her. If this is not the animal world, she will definitely leave directly. However, after leaving the tribe, she didn''t know where to go. It was dangerous. She was also afraid of death, so she could only sit here and sulking. Make up your mind, it is impossible to forgive Guyn for a short time. Tang Guo sat at the door and watched the y for a while, and saw Oli dressing up and walking in front of her, "A Guoguo, am I looking good today?" "good looking." Ollie''s appearance is more in line with modern European and American aesthetics, and is fit. She didn''t tell a lie, she was really pretty. Ollie was happy, and smiled at her, "I''m going to another tribe, do you have anything you want? I''ll exchange it for you, such as beautiful animal skins and animal bone nes?" "No, I have a lot, I don''t need it for now." "Oh, forget it, let me bring you something delicious." Oli said enthusiastically, not sure what was going on. Since thest time, she especially wanted to talk to Agogo, probably because of Agogo. Guoguo is smart. Yes, she likes to be friends with clever orcs. "Then I''m leaving, and I will bring a particrly powerful male back in a few days, Agogo, just wait." Tang Guo smiled, "I wish you luck, Oli." Oli happily said goodbye and left. When she saw Ning Luo, she snorted, turned and left, very proud. Chapter 651: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (25) Chapter 651: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (25) In the next few days, Ning Luo and Gayen had an awkward rtionship, during which Aimo often approached Ning Luo while Gayn was away. Perhaps it was the events of that day that had a great impact on Ning Luo, and she did not dare to be too close to Aimo. But after a few days, Aimo was not discouraged, still sitting on the side chatting with her, and even said to her that he just wanted to be nice to her and didn''t mean to force her to let Ning Luo not ignore him. Aimo''s simple and pitiful appearance made Ning Luo feel soft and said, "Then... you and I are friends. I won''t be your female." "Okay, we are now friends." Aymo might have noticed that Ning Luo was not very happy and didn''t mean to force her, which left a good impression on Ning Luo. As long as Gain goes out, Aymo wille to her when he has time and bring her all kinds of good things. Ning Luo believes that she has made it clear to Aymo that they can only be friends, so they should be friends when they get along. Aimo would never think of anything else when getting along. So when epting gifts and getting along with Aymo, it''s not so embarrassing, and I often tell Aymo that Guyn is too rude. Seeing Aimo''s simple face, she even thought, if she knew Aimo at first, Aimo would definitely not be so rude to her. Tang Guo teased the High Priest of Mensao while paying attention to the grievances between Ning Luo and Aimo, and Gaien, life was very moist. On this day, I finally arrived at Ningluo and Gaien to apany them to pick useful spices and edible nts. Aimo wanted to go too, but he still had to go with everyone to find prey, which was only a pity. At this time, Ning Luo had not seeded in attracting the attention of the ck wolf, even if other female orcs in the tribe wanted to provoke discord with her, it would be impossible to seed. If Oli hadn''t been persuaded by Tang Guo to find a suitable mate in other tribes, the female orcs in the tribe would definitely say in her ears every day. It wasn''t a big event at first, but it couldn''t stand up to someone mentioning it every day. A tendon like Oli would definitely believe what everyone said. And because Ning Luo upied Gaen, he would definitely match Ning Luo. When Oli died, everyone began to provoke Aguo. At that time, the ck wolf was already very concerned about Ning Luo andpletely forgot to wait for Aguo to reach adulthood. Of course, for Agogo, it doesn''t matter if the ck wolf waits for her to be an adult. She doesn''t like the ck wolf, and the ck wolf likes anyone. But since the ck Wolf liked Ning Luo, every time he encountered something about Ning Luo, he would always ignore it, and would first refute to Ning Luo''s side. "Agogo." Yin Yao''s voice rang from behind. This is his stone house, and Aguo always likes to sit outside his stone house in a daze. Thinking of these days, Gaine changed his method every day to make Ning Luo happy. As the high priest, he couldn''t bear to look directly at him. Anyway, Gain is the second warrior of the tribe, how can he be a body who rolls on the ground, sticks his tongue, shakes his head and tails, to please females. This is too detrimental to the image of the warrior, he will have a female in the future, it is impossible to be like this. "Agogo cares about Gain?" Yin Yao couldn''t help asking, after all, Agogo had always been staring at Ning Luo and Gaien recently. Tang Guo turned her head, nced at Yin Yao, and smiled, "How can the high priest think I care about Gain?" "Then why are you staring at Guyn every day?" Yin Yao didn''t think this was a problem. Chapter 652: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (26) Chapter 652: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (26) When Tang Guo heard these words, she turned around and looked at Yin Yao with a serious expression, "Why is the high priest asking this, is it curious?" System: The host is really bad. Yin Yao was speechless for a while, yeah, why did he ask? Curious? It should be curious. No, as the high priest, how could he admit that he asked this question out of curiosity. "No." Yin Yao was obviously wrapped in animal skins, but he was standing at the door of the stone house with a detached posture. How could I be curious, Tang Guo almostughed. Really boring. Yin Yao vaguely felt it, and there was a kind of unbelief in the eyes of the little female in front of him, and even he seemed to see the smile in the other''s eyes just now, as if he had seen everything through. But the time is too short. He thinks it is an illusion. First, it must be an illusion. How could this little female have such courage tough at him. "Why is that?" The little female looked at Yin Yao with sparkling and curious eyes, he almost couldn''t hold it, and just blurted out, just curious. But he was held back abruptly, and he would never admit it. "Agogo." He looked serious and called seriously. "Hey." Tang Guo replied with a smile, looking incredibly cute. Yin Yao originally wanted to be stern, but when faced with the well-behaved little female, she couldn''t help but soften her face, even with the urge to smile at her. He twisted his brows, a little bit at the feeling. "Gain already has a female." Yin Yao really couldn''t hold back his serious expression, and could only try to keep his face from showing other expressions. He obviously wanted to use a stern voice to warn him, but when he looked at her, his tone was softer unconsciously, "Unless Guyn is abandoned by his female, you shouldn''t stare at Guyn every day and have any thoughts." puff! The system couldn''t help but spray out on the spot, the host was right, this guy was Meng Sao. If it wasn''t for fear of scaring Yin Yao, Tang Guo wanted tough out loud. This Meng Sao was a little cute, and she actually expressed in a roundabout way that she didn''t want her to contact other males. It was promising. Yin Yao saw that Tang Guo was still stunned, and his expression became more serious. He tapped her finger on her forehead, "A Guoguo, did you hear what I said?" "I heard, high priest." Tang Guo smiled and looked at Yin Yao, "I listen to you, I will listen to what you say." System: Oh my god, I can''t stand it anymore, the host''s festival is over. Yin Yao opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say for a while. The little female in front of her was obedient and obedient, especially the phrase "I listen to you, I will listen to what you say", which really went straight to the tip of my heart and gave He has a very special feeling, what that feeling is, he can''t grasp it. "Just know." Intuition tells Yin Yao not to think about it anymore, this is just a minor female, and some naughty females. "Remember, you are not allowed to see Guyn again." At the end, Yin Yao reminded him again. Anyway, I said it all, and there is nothing to say again. Tang Guo approached Yin Yao and smiled sweetly at him, "Okay, high priest, I won''t look at Gain anymore." "Well, Aguo is sensible." Yin Yao thought that he had achieved his goal, and was very satisfied. He didn''t expect that the little female hadn''t finished speaking. She blinked at him, "High Priest, I won''t look at Gain anymore, and I will only stare at you from now on. How about you?" Yin Yao was dazzled by the little female''s smile, and his head was full of, "I will only stare at you in the future, only stare at you" floating around. Chapter 653: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (27) Chapter 653: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (27) "High priest, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Guo asked knowingly, shaking his hands in front of Yin Yao. Yin Yao''s messy brain finally stopped, and he nced at her faintly, "Nothing, I still have herbs to deal with, Agogo, you go y." After speaking, he turned and entered the house. After walking two steps, I found that it was not right. When I turned around, I saw the little female still following him, "Agogo, you can go y." "High priest, I don''t want to y." Yin Yao: "..." "Then you go back to your residence and sleep." "I don''t want to sleep either." Yin Yao frowned, "What do you want to do?" "I want to see the high priest." Tangguo said baffledly, "the high priest knows, I''m sick, don''t look at you, I feel sick, you get your herbs, and I don''t disturb you, just watch It will not affect." How could it not affect? ? Yin Yao yelled madly in her heart, she was watching by the side, could he calm down and fiddle with the herbs? But... he said, "Whatever you want." After that, Yin Yao was very upset, why did he agree to this little female''s rude request. Seeing her eager, cute and well-behaved, forget it, just watch it. The two went to the space behind the stone house together. There are many herbs in the sun. Orcs are injured every day, and the consumption of herbs is still rtivelyrge. Especially this year''s animal tide ising. The herbs here are estimated to be insufficient. Yin Yao calcted the number of herbs and said, "I will go out to pick more herbs tomorrow." When he said this, his expression was really serious. Counting the days, the beast tide is really not too long, and the Lado tribe does not know how many members will be left. This was a heavy topic, he didn''t think about it anymore, squatting on the side and ying with herbs. Tang Guo sat cross-legged and watched Yin Yao move around. asionally, Yin Yao couldn''t bear to be stared at by such scorching gazes. He raised her head and nced up, just in time to see this little female staring at him with her dazzling, very serious eyes, and plugging in theputer to make him knock over a bunch of herbs. This Agogo! Too naughty. Every time he raised his head, he could see the other side''s behaved, looking at him with baffling eyes, causing Yin Yao to no longer look up at all. After getting serious, he quickly forgot that there was another Agogo. Tang Guo didn''t care either. She likes to look at cute people doing things seriously. Such people have a very special charm that will attract people. She likes serious people. Yin Yao was doing this for a long time. When he raised his head, he subconsciously looked at Tang Guo''s position and found that there was no one there. He shook his head with a littleughter. As expected, he was still a child and couldn''t sit still and y. I don''t know why, there is a sense of sorrow in his heart, and he ignores it. He stood up, his stomach was a little hungry, ready to eat some fruit to satisfy his hunger. No, I walked into the stone house and smelled a scent. The scent came in from outside. He wanted to gnaw the fruit, but he couldn''t help but walked out of the stone house and saw the little female cooking food. There was a barbecue rack on the side. The fragrant taste was the cooked meat with oil on it. It is yellow and golden, smells fragrant, and should taste good. Yin Yao moved his gaze to Tang Guo''s body with great effort, "A Guoguo, what are you doing?" Chapter 654: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (28) Chapter 654: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (28) "Barbecue." Tang Guo pointed to the meat on the shelf. The meat was mixed with spices and other spices she secretly added. On the other side, the vegetable soup is boiled, and a piece of fatter meat is added to make the vegetable soup not so dull. When the meat is boiled, it is mixed in the wild vegetable soup and eaten with barbecue. It is absolutely delicious. Yin Yao walked to the shelf and took a look, and said, "The meat baked by Agogo is not the same. It''s not burnt at all." Yin Yao has some appreciation in his eyes, and he has roasted meat, although not as burnt by other orcs. Pasty, but there is no appetite in front of me, so I really want to eat. He baked it and looked good. It didn''t taste good at all, except for the added salt, which was dry and hard to bite. But in front of him, he had a feeling that it should be easy to bite. Thinking of eating the broth boiled with argofruit every day, it seemed that he was not greasy. Tang Guo looked at Yin Yao''s expression in the bottom of his eyes, men, there are always a few weaknesses. Yin Yao looked detached, but in fact he was a sullen Sao. As long as Yin Yao gets used to her, he will slowly understand his heart. She liked the feeling of being in love very much, thinking about it while flipping the meat fast on the shelf, "High priest, you can drink some vegetable soup first." Yin Yao looked at the wild vegetable soup and wanted to taste it, but he still said, "Don''t worry, wait until the meat is ready to eat." "Okay." She said with her eyebrows crooked, earnestly grilling the meat with a well-behaved appearance, and for a while, Yin Yao didn''t want to move her eyes. Soon, the meat was cooked. Yin Yao looked at the golden piece of meat lying in the vessel, and looked at the Tang Guo on the other side, already eating with relish, and he was not wee. When I bite it down, the smell of the mouth was full, and he almost didn''t let him swallow his tongue. It was really delicious. A piece of meat was eaten in his mouth, and it was tender inside. It was really delicious. With another sip of wild vegetable soup, Yin Yao is a little looking forward to living such a life every day and eating such delicious food. "High priest, is it delicious?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Yin Yao swallowed the meat and praised, "It''s delicious." "Then you eat more, there is more." Yin Yao nodded, eating the barbecue and broth, narrowing his eyes, looking very enjoyable. Tang Guo also found it very delicious. She had a world of chefs, and she also liked delicious food. In order to reach the pinnacle of cooking, she traveled all over the country and learned all the dishes she could learn. What''s the barbeque? She looked at Yin Yao''s enjoyment, and snorted, this man is so coaxing, a piece of barbecue can achieve the goal. "High priest, do you want to eat such a delicious food every day?" Yin Yao nced at Tang Guo and didn''t understand what she meant, but who didn''t like such a delicious taste? "Of course." He replied. Tang Guo smiled, took a sip of the soup, and said, "The high priest''s wish wille true." Yin Yao saw something in those beautiful eyes, hmm, bowed his head and continued to eat. Thinking in my mind, this little female doesn''t really mean that, does it? He nced at Tang Guo again and found that she was already dealing with food seriously, and could not see her expression at all. After eating delicious food, Yin Yao fell into conflict. In fact, Agogo is quite cute. Can cook soup and barbecue. Heughed very well, and his voice was sweet... Thinking of this, Yin Yao''s face was a little stiff. What is he thinking. Chapter 655: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (29) Chapter 655: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (29) Yin Yao wanted to ignore the little female''s face, but her cute and cute smile always appeared in her mind. The more she ignored her, the more she could remember any of her actions. Finally, he didn''t force it, and when he looked at the little female again, he made a secret decision in his heart. If the little female bes an adult after more than a year and is still so close to him, it would be good to be his spouse. He kept avoiding it because the ck wolf had made it clear that he would wait for Aguo to reach adulthood. But now he has understood that he is also fond of this little female. For the orcs, if they are fond of females, they cannot give in unless the females are unwilling to ept him. Otherwise, no matter how many males are interesting to her, he mustpete. Thinking that Ru Agogo really became the female of other orcs, he did feel a little ufortable in his heart. Sure enough, he fell in love with this little female. What about her? Yin Yao thinks about something messy, is it on a whim, curiosity, or does he really have the same thoughts about him, and the other party also likes him? He is not sure. "High priest, what are you looking at me?" Tang Guo noticed Yin Yao''splicated appearance just now, especially when the other party made a secret decision, she also noticed it. This boring guy finally got the hang of it. "High Priest, are you also suffering from a disease that makes you feel particrly ufortable without looking at me?" Yin Yao was drinking the soup, listening to this, it really almost came out. Agogo... how could he think he would get this disease. Immediately afterwards, Yin Yao frowned. No, he did think that if she became the female of another orc, he would feel ufortable. And when I looked at her, my heart was really fortable. Seeing Yin Yao''s deep contradiction, Tang Guo was already happy. System: s... the host has no memory of bullying. "No." Yin Yao retorted, and waited until she became an adult. Tang Guo didn''t continue to be sultry, but continued to ask, "High priest, I heard you say that you are going out to pick herbs." "Well, the tide of beasts ising soon, so prepare more." "I''ll go with you." Yin Yao wanted to refuse, but seeing her eager look, he said, "Okay, I will go out early tomorrow morning." It''s getting dark, and Gain and Ning Luo haven''t returned yet. Many members of the tribe are very anxious, wondering if something will happen to them. Among the female orcs, many members are discussing that there will be no trouble if Gayen is so strong. If it does happen, it must be the weak Ning Luo who has caused Gayen. Anyway, all the orcs areining now, if it weren''t for a lot of things, Gain wouldn''t be dangerous or anything. As for the male members, they were also very worried about Gain, but they didn''t talk about Ning Luo. Female orcs in this age of orcs have serious mental strengths, and it is normal to hate Ning Luo. Males are slightly better. In their eyes, no matter how strong the females are, they are also weaker than males. They didn''t think so at all about Ning Luo''s involvement in Gayen. They all believed that since Ning Luo was Gayen''s female, Gayen must desperately protect her. Tang Guo didn''t worry at all. Ning Luo and Gaien would have nothing to do, and even if there was something, it wouldn''t matter to her, so she turned and went into the residence to sleep. Tomorrow morning, she has to go with Yin Yao to gather medicine. Early the next morning, when Tang Guo got up, he heard the noise outside. Chapter 656: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (30) Chapter 656: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (30) "Is Ning Luo really missing?" "Gain, you didn''t protect Luoluo." When Aymo heard the news, he rushed out and fought with Guyn, "Isn''t Luoluo your female? Why didn''t you protect her?" The two wrestled quickly, and the people around couldn''t persuade them. Soon they turned into bodies, pping, biting, and tearing. They looked terrifying. The ground was shaken by them from time to time. Gain is a lion n, Aimo is a tiger n, both are strong in the forest. Although Aymo was weaker than Gayn, he was very angry because of the fact that Gayen lost Ningluo. When he started fighting, he yed for a long time and beat him severely. Tang Guo stood on the side and watched a scene of animal fights silently, until the ck wolf came over and turned into a giant wolf, with one paw pped flying, and only one move would be able to fight Gain and Aymo. No, he was crawling on the ground and panting, slowly turning into a human form. But Aymo was still puzzled, and rushed up and shouted at the ck wolf, "Gain will lose her." "I think Gaine is not worthy of possession. He is too weak. It is a shame to our male orcs that he cannot protect his female." "Gane, what''s the matter?" Gayen said the cause and effect of the incident, and he med herself too much. If he kept leading the way, she would not lose it. "Ning Luo is so weak, he might die among the beasts, right?" "Yes, her arms and legs are so slender, she must be dead." "Nothing will happen to Luoluo!!" Gain yelled at the group of female orcs, his eyes reddened, "I won''t let Luoluo have something to do, I''ll look for Luoluo right away, and you don''t need to worry about it." He originally came back for help, but hispanion seemed to be crowded out. After speaking, Gaine was about to rush out, but he was shot on the ground with a paw by the ck wolf. When he saw that Gaine wanted to get up and rush out of the tribe, he could only go up and beat him twice, until Gaine had no resistance. Will return to his human form, his face is cold. "Gain, how can you find someone in such a rampage?" said the ck wolf. "Today, some members will be separated to find Ning Luo''s whereabouts, and the others will proceed ording to the original n." Some changes that Ning Luo brought to the tribe still made ck Wolf pay more attention to it. In addition, the other party is the female of Guyn, who is the second warrior of the tribe. If Ning Luo really has an ident, he will be hit hard. The tide of beasts is about toe, if Guyn can''t cheer up, how to protect the safety of the tribe. Taking advantage of this time, I still went to Ning Luo first. I have to say that the ck wolf at this time is still a qualified tribal leader, and he is more fair and considerate in considering his actions. Gain came over to calm down and epted the arrangement of the ck wolf. At this time Yin Yao came out, Tang Guo hurriedly rushed to him, "High priest, are you going to leave?" "Hmm." Yin Yao replied. He nced at the ck wolf, and the ck wolf came over and stood in front of Tang Guo and asked, "A Guoguo, are you going to follow the high priest to gather medicine?" The high priest told himst night. "Yes indeed." "Then send one more warrior to follow you." Yin Yao did not refuse. There was one more Agogo. In case something really happened, one more member would be less dangerous. The ck Wolf looked at Tang Guo who was following Yin Yao, always feeling that something was wrong, but he never thought that Tang Guo would like the high priest. In the hearts of the members of the orc tribe, the high priest is a living **** and cannot be vited. Chapter 657: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (31) Chapter 657: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (31) Yin Yao found that it was really not a mistake to bring this little female out. Why didn''t he find out that Agogo was so smart. She knew the herbs she had told her right away, could identify and pick them by herself, and was much smarter than the other orcs in the tribe. Knowing that this little female had a clever mind, Yin Yao didn''t hide her privately, and while picking herbs, she taught Tang Guo to recognize it. In fact, where Tang Guo needs to learn, but she is now Aguo, and she is willing to be with Yin Yao this way, which is also a very special pleasure. At least, the tribe is rtively stable now. As the sky darkened, the group was about to return to the tribe. Before it got dark, the members who went to Ning Luo also returned. Even Guyn, who was unwilling to return, was picked up by the ck wolf and threw him into the cave, looking for someone to watch him, lest he would be dangerous if he touched it out at night. For several days in a row, Tang Guo and Yin Yao went out to pick herbs. The members of the tribe cheered when they heard that Tang Guo could know herbs. They thought she was very smart, and looked at her with respect. In their view, if Agogo could learn the skills of the high priest, it would be a very good thing for the entire tribe. Every day, members went out to find Ning Luo, and gradually the ck wolf gave up, and the only ones who insisted on finding Ning Luo every day were only Gain and Aimo. Perhaps it was because Aymo was willing to still not give up looking for Ning Luo at this time, which caused Gayn to look much better at him. It was just such a turning point. In the future, Ning Luo would like Aymo, and Gayn had no objections, and he would help him integrate into them. There has been no news from Ning Luo. Gain looked lifeless. Many female orcs in the tribe were worried, but none of them could persuade him, and felt even more dissatisfied with Ning Luo. Calcting the time, it was more than half a month, and it was almost a month before the animal tide. Tang Guo squinted, and in a few days, Gaine should be able to find Ning Luo. She thought for a while, ran to Yin Yao''s stone house, and opened the door very familiarly, without Yin Yao''s consent. After all, they are already familiar with it, right? Yin Yao seemed to be ustomed to seeing her running in, and only said, "A Guoguo, why is it so early today?" "Because I want to see the high priest sooner." Yin Yao''s heart jumped at the words, but he calmed down quickly, with a smile in his eyes, "Besides this, there must be other things." "High Priest, you are amazing." Sitting cross-legged in front of the stone table, with both hands propped on his chin, he stared at Yin Yao without blinking, until the roots of his ears turned red, and said, "High priest, the weather is very bad. Okay, how about we go out to y?" "It''s dangerous outside." "Didn''t the high priest want to pick more herbs?" Yin Yao asked with interest, "Are you going to use this excuse to go out to y?" "of course not." Tang Guo took out an animal skin from the animal skin bag and put it in front of Yin Yao with a smile, "When I went out to y before, I found a good thing in the cave. I see the pattern painted on it, a bit like The herbs we picked, high priest, show them." In the animal world, there are still words. But, the characters of the Beast World are more like Oracle, but it seems a little different than Oracle. In order to paint some useful herbs on this animal skin, she tried her best to use the curvy and strange fonts and very abstract pictures of the animal world as much as possible. Chapter 658: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (32) Chapter 658: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (32) Yin Yao took the animal skin and didn''t care about it, but when he saw the words and patterns on it, his expression became more serious, and he really saw the end from the beginning. After reading it, there was only surprise in his eyes. He stood up with the animal skin in his hand, his detached posture could no longer be maintained, and he looked at Tang Guo with a little excitement. "Agogo, where did you find this?" "Found it in a cave, high priest, do you want to go to the cave with me to dig for treasure?" System: The host is bad. Yin Yao thought that the contents recorded on the animal skins were all the herbs used by the orcs, as well as the usage of the herbs, and even recorded the treatment of some minor diseases. He didn''t know if there was only such a piece of animal skin, or whether there were other important things in the cave. But no matter what, he must go and see. "Let''s go now." He walked in front of Tang Guo, grabbed her by the wrist directly, and took her outside, Tang Guo followed him behind him with a smile. During the day the warrior had already gone out, and Yin Yao didn''t tell the ck wolf that he was going to gather medicine today. So there are no males in the tribe at this time, so he took Tang Guo and walked outside. When he left the tribe, he asked, "Where to go?" "Let me lead the way, high priest." Yin Yao just remembered at this time. He seemed to be pulling the little female all the way. He was a little embarrassed. When he wanted to let go, Tang Guo said, "High priest, you can hold me." Yin Yao: Can you say no? "You hold me, lest we get lost." Tang Guo said to him with a smile, "If I get lost, you won''t find it." Yin Yao, who was still somewhat resistant, quickly squeezed Tang Guo''s hand when he heard this sentence. It must be held steady, the sentence "If I get lost, you won''t find it" inexplicably panicked his heart. Panicked and held her hand, never thinking of letting it go again. When he held this small hand in his palm, he felt that the panic disappeared. He nced at the smiling little female beside him, and smiled at the corners of his lips when he remembered how he got along these days. "Agogo." "Hey." This time, after hearing such a well-behaved answer, Yin Yao didn''t mean to escape, only that this answer was really sweet to the heart. "Don''t go out alone in the future, it''s dangerous outside." "it is good." Tang Guo looked at Yin Yao as if he was listening to you, but let Yin Yao do not open his eyes, the roots of his ears were red. Fortunately, his hair was loose, and A Guoguo probably wouldn''t notice this. There was only the sound of two people walking through the bushes. After a long time, Yin Yao''s words rang again, "Agogo." "Hey, high priest, what are you going to say?" Yin Yao''s eyes were full ofughter, and she held her tighter, "You wille outter, remember to tell me, I will apany you." System: The fish is hooked. "Okay." The corners of Tang Guo''s lips curled up, and she smiled at Yin Yao with curving eyebrows. That pretty little face really made Yin Yao dizzy. But instead of looking away, he looked straight at her. He really didn''t have any special thoughts about the former Agogo, he cared about her, but her parents died because of the tribe and should take care of her. But now, he has fallen into a sweet world that Aguo didn''t know whether it was undoubtedly or deliberately created, and he can''t go out again, and he doesn''t want to go out anymore. Chapter 659: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (33) Chapter 659: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (33) "It''s the cave." Tang Guo pointed to a cave not far away, but Yin Yao followed where she was pointing, but did not see the cave she was talking about. When she was a little confused, she heard Tang Guo say, "I use grass. The cave is covered up, I think there may be other things in it, wait for the next time." "Agogo is very smart." Tang Guo is not modest at all, "That is." Yin Yaoughed in his eyes, and didn''t think she was boasting, his praise was sincere, and Aguo was really smart. No matter what it is, she will learn it after teaching it once. He dare to say that the broth and barbecue made by Agogo are the best in the whole tribe, even Ningluo can''t match it. System: Because this is an old fried dough stick. Tang Guo walked to the cave with Yin Yao, shook his arm and said, "High priest, you can let go of my hand now, you can''t lose it here." This is as if he insisted on holding it. Yin Yao released his hand, and the warm little hand left his palm. He was still a bit disappointed in his heart. Well, I have to admit that he really wanted to hold this little hand and not let go. Tang Guo opened the bushes, and as expected, a tall cave appeared. Looking in from the opening of the cave, it can be seen that the space inside is still a bit big. She smiled and looked at the cave. In order to dig out the cave, it took her a lot of effort. There is no spiritual energy in this world, and she can only use some things collected in the system space to go into battle. . Next time she wears to the modern world, she should buy a few excavators to save the trouble of digging a cave. System: The host is greatly afraid of being a devil, so he can just read another Lan Xiang. "High priest, let''s go in." Tang Guo first crawled in neatly. She dug out the hole, and she knew if there was any danger in it. Yin Yao couldn''t even stop him, and could only follow her quickly into the cave. After entering the cave, I realized that the space inside was bigger than it looked outside. Yin Yao looked at this cave and fell into contemtion. It was a very secret ce, which could be regarded as a safe ce. If there is a tide of beasts, let the members of the tribe hide in the cave and close the opening outside. . When Tang Guo saw Yin Yao''s eyes, he knew what he was thinking. She didn''t want to fight with those beasts then, she must find a safe ce to find a way to get this cave out. Of course, the purpose is not only this one, the second purpose is that she wants to put something interesting in Yin Yao here to him. Time is getting closer and closer, she needs to add more. System: I thought that the host had forgotten to calcte when he fell in love. It turned out to be calcting while falling in love. It''s really okay. Isn''t your brain tired? The cave is only one person high, allowing a person to pass through, so the light in the cave is very dim. The two of them fumbled and searched around. Yin Yao looked for it more carefully. Sure enough, he quickly found some animal skins and some things that were unusual to the touch, which he put away. In the end, he touched a loose rock on a wall of the cave. With a light push, the rock fell down in a rush. He quickly backed away and did not forget to pull Tang Guo on one side behind him. Protect it. Tang Guo was very satisfied with Yin Yao''s reaction and asked, "What happened?" System: Dramatic. Chapter 660: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (34) Chapter 660: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (34) "It seems there is a passage here." Yin Yao said, he hesitated in this passage, wondering if there would be danger in it, if he was alone, he would have passed without hesitation. But now, there is an Aguo by his side. In case of danger, I don''t know if she can protect her safety. She is not an adult, even if she is still strong, she is still no match for an adult orc. "Then go over and take a look to see if there are any good things." Before Yin Yao answered, he was led into the passage by Tang Guo. "High priest, let''s go." "Agogo, there may be danger inside." "I''m not afraid." Yin Yao was speechless, he was afraid, afraid that he could not protect her. "High Priest, don''t dawdle, what if there is something good in it?" Tang Guo can leave a good thing in it, what if she doesn''t? In the end, Yin Yao was still pulled in by Tang Guo. This time he did not need Tang Guo to say, he held her back. Later, he thought it was easy to break away by holding her, and he simply wrapped her small body in his arms. Tang Guo was extremely satisfied with this. Who said that orcs were rude and not gentlemen? Yin Yao is a very gentleman, smart, and knows what to do at this time. It is worthy of being a person who has no memory and is mixed in every world. After walking for a while, they seemed to havee to the belly of the mountain. The inside was very spacious. A hole was cut at the top to allow light toe in. They didn''t know how to do it. Originally, he was not sure whether the orcs would be able to hide here, but now he was absolutely sure that he coulde here to take refuge while waiting for the tide of beasts. He was a little excited, perhaps, this year''s orc tribe, there will be no less members. With the faint light, Tang Guo saw the joy on Yin Yao''s face and shook his head slightly. How happy Yin Yao is for the orc tribe today, will hate the members of the tribe more in the future. System: [The host is big, you can do it too. "It''s not that I can''t do anything. I want Yin Yao to see clearly the choices of the tribe members. If the cave I found this time helps them avoid the animal tide, in the future, it will be between me and Ning Luo. They still choose Ning Luo''s words, Yin Yao would not have pity on them. I just want to be thorough. Didn''t some people say that rebirth is another choice? This time, I want to try. The people of the tribe choose again, how they will choose. " Tang Guo smiled andmunicated with the system. She wanted to see if the human heart would take into ount some reasons and save a good will. "It''s very good here." Yin Yao said, "Agogo, let''s go back, and notify the members of the ck Wolf faction toe and look here as soon as possible. This is a good ce. When the beastse, members of our tribe can avoid danger. Up." Tang Guo lowered his head and smiled, afraid it would not be so easy. Yin Yao took Tang Guo out of the cave with a good heart, and the two hid the entrance of the cave with weeds. This time, the arrangement of Yin Yao was deeper than before, and it was impossible to guess here with the mind of an orc. There will be a cave. When all this was done, the two of them took advantage of the early days of the weather and did not return to the tribe for the time being. They nned to pick some herbs and go out. He walked more and more sideways, and then... I saw an incredible appearance and heard some special sounds. Chapter 661: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (35) Chapter 661: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (35) Hearing this sound, Yin Yao, who was squatting under the cliff picking herbs, had a stiff face. He subconsciously nced at Tang Guo and found that she was looking enthusiastically in a certain direction, her face turned ck. "Agogo." "Hey, high priest, what''s the matter?" "let''s go." Tang Guo didn''t do it. He didn''t expect that by such a coincidence, he would run into Ning Luo here, when Ning Luo was ying with Shuang Dingding. How can you do it without having an eye addiction? "High Priest, that voice sounds familiar." Tang Guo pretended not to understand what was happening over there. The reason she looked there enthusiastically was only because the grass over there was a bit deep, not only there was a strange voice. After wearing it, even the little grass is swaying, and there is no wind around it. She is looking at it uninterestedly, curious? System: I don''t want to talk anymore. "High priest, let''s go and take a look." Tang Guo took Yin Yao''s hand. Of course, Yin Yao didn''t want to go. He pulled Tang Guo into his arms and whispered, "Don''t go there and disturb." "Ah, what do you mean to interrupt? It''s obviously called hello." Tang Guo smiled, "I heard that female''s voice is a little familiar, high priest, don''t you really go over and take a look?" Yin Yao''s face was not very good, "Agogo, at this time, you can''t go there." "why?" Yin Yao really couldn''t help but whispered in her ear, "They are mating. When this time passes, the male will be irritated, thinking that we are fighting for his female, and will attack us." "Then take a sneak peek, high priest, I still think we should know that female," Tang Guo saw that Yin Yao really didn''t want to go, so he patted his head and said, "Ah, I remember, high priest, I think that voice Especially Ning Luo''s." When the words fell, Yin Yao fell into hesitation. If it was really Ning Luo, he should indeed confirm it. After thinking about it for a while, he hugged Tang Guo tightly, as if she was not allowed to pass, "Then let''s wait and wait until they are over." "Fine." In fact, she didn''t particrly want to see it, she didn''t have much to watch. Next, the grass seemed to get worse and worse, the little grass fell down because of the toss of the two people, and the two people were really crazy. Perhaps I thought there was no one here, because it released the craziest nature of humanity and animality, Tang Guo listened with relish, Yin Yao''s expression was unnatural. Moreover, listening to that voice, he was thinking...this little female in his arms, and then her face became a little stiff, and she quickly expelled the crazy thoughts in his mind. Agogo is not yet an adult. Tang Guo smiled, andmunicated with the system, "Is the snake tribe really dumb?" [It should be, isn''t it all written in the book? "Can the text be the same as the live broadcast?" Tang Guo propped his chin, "I''m a little curious, how did Ning Luo ept it? How do you use Shuangdingding?" [Host, do you want me to take a photo for you, and watch it slowly when you are free. Tang Guo Yuguang caught Yin Yao''s unnatural expression. At this time, the aloofness on his bodypletely disappeared, and she looked more cute. She said, "No, if you are curious, Yin Yao is still pretty." System: Well, well, he still wants to show his skills. "High priest." "how?" Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Have you ever mate with a female?" Yin Yao: "..." What the **** is it? Chapter 662: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (36) Chapter 662: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (36) "Have you ever, high priest?" Tang Guo held his face and looked at Yin Yao seriously. Yin Yao said unnaturally, "I don''t have a female." "The absence of a female does not mean that there has been no mating." System: Host, spare your cuteness. "High priest, answer quickly, have you ever mate?" Yin Yao was really asked if he couldn''t do it. He wanted to make sure that she didn''t answer clearly. Would this little female mistakenly think that he really had mated with a female? Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and answered with a tight face. "No." "Oh, high priest, you haven''t mate with a female before, so do you want to mate with a female?" Yin Yao''s face was about to crack, "Agogo." "Hey." He looked at this cute little face, clearly obedient, why is it so embarrassing for him to ask the question. He embraced Tang Guo with a deep voice, "You are not allowed to ask such boring questions in the future." "Ok." Tang Guo nced at him, shifted his gaze on the swaying grass in the distance, stared at him without blinking, and stopped talking to Yin Yao. Yin Yao was a bit square now. Did he say bad things and provoke her, making her angry? Thinking of the questions she asked, Yin Yao was a little entangled. How could such questions be asked so directly? He was different from the rude orcs in the tribe. "Agogo." But she stopped talking and was quiet for a while, he was really not used to it. Obviously the voice over there was very lively, but he just felt that she stopped talking, and the whole world was quiet. He didn''t like this quietness, so he couldn''t help but screamed. "I haven''t thought about it before." Yin Yao answered with a suffocated face, all his lower limits were defeated by Agogo. Tang Guo turned her head and looked at him ignorantly, "High Priest, do you call me?" "Yeah." Yin Yao nodded, "Agogo." "High priest, what do you want to say?" Tang Guo''s small face was expressionless, and she seemed to be really angry. This made Yin Yao more square. The little female was really angry. How should she coax? Yin Yao gritted his teeth, leaned in her ears, and froze abruptly. Why did Agogo smell so good? He often heard the male orcs in the tribe talk about it. Many female orcs have body odor, and they dont hate that body odor. , But he can be sure that the body odor they are talking about will definitely not be the smell of this kind of flower. "High priest, what are you going to say?" "I..." Yin Yao realized that she didn''tugh anymore, took a deep breath, and said, "I never thought about it before." "Haven''t thought of anything?" Tang Guo pretended not to know, hahaha...Iughed wildly, so cute, so cute. Yin Yao couldn''t help it, her face was helpless, and she hugged her tightly, her voice was particrly low, "I haven''t thought about mating with a female." His voice was very sexy, and when it sounded in Tang Guo''s ear, it seemed like something was tickling on the tip of his heart. "Oh, that''s it," Tang Guo put on a smiled expression, making Yin Yao feel relieved. Before he could let go, he heard Tang Guo ask again, "The high priest, have you thought about it now? ?" When he heard this question, Yin Yao''s face froze. He didn''t understand why he had to tell Aguo that he hadn''t thought about it before. Is this unclear for her to ask the rest? "High priest?" Yin Yao looked at the little female staring at him, thinking that anyway, the lower limit has been said, and it doesn''t matter if you answer it again, "Yes." No, just in the middle. Tang Guo''s eyes lit up, and the expression made Yin Yao feel bad, so she listened to her asking, "Who do you think?" Chapter 663: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (37) Chapter 663: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (37) Yin Yao''s ears were already red, and if he didn''t try his best to control it, his face would be flushed. Just when he was hesitant to tell the truth, Tang Guo turned his head to the other side and said aloud. "High priest, they seem to be over." Yin Yao also looked over, the grass over there did not sway anymore, and the charming voice stopped. "I don''t know if it''s Ning Luo." Tang Guo turned her back to Yin Yao, with a funny smile on her lips, just a double tap, don''t scare people away. System: It''s really bad. Yin Yao''s palm pressed the back of Tang Guo''s head, and the two secretly hid in the deep grass, staring at the front, and soon saw a slender, strong, handsome orc standing up, holding one in his arms. His face flushed, looking weak and peaceful. They looked at each other, Tang Guo whispered: "It''s really true." Yin Yao didn''t speak, Vigo might still be immersed in the beauty before, with a very happy smile at the corner of his mouth, and left this ce holding Ning Luo. Tang Guo and Yin Yao stood up until their shadows disappeared. "High priest, let''s go back." Yin Yao came back to his senses and nodded. Now that he knew that Ning Luo was fine, he was not optimistic. With Gaien''s temperament, if Ning Luo became the female of other orcs, she would definitely challenge each other. He took Tang Guo''s hand and slowly walked towards the tribe, thinking whether or not to tell Gayen about this. Tang Guo grinned andmunicated with the system, "Yin Yao is simply too worried." "Gain will meet Ning Luo soon." The system was surprised, then flipped through the plot, carefully sorted out the plot, and saw a few described ces and scenes, he felt like a dog. It turned out that Gaine ran into the scene of Vigo returning Ning Luo back to his home with his arms in his arms. At that time, Ning Luo was still weak and blushing. What happened to everyone. In such a Shura field, the two orcs naturally couldn''t help but fight. In the end, of course, Ning Luo calmed down their anger, and then... Ning Luo was in self-me, getting thinner and thinner. , Compromise slowly and decide to have a better Ningluo together. After returning to the tribe, Yin Yao couldn''t help returning to the stone house to study the animal skins found in the cave and some other things that looked special. Tang Guo was very witty and didn''t bother, but went back to sleep in his cave. Sleep first, lest the tribe is too noisy for her to sleep at night. At sunset, the ck wolf returned with the members of the tribe, and Gain did not return. Recently, in order to find Ning Luo, he did not go out with them to catch prey at all. Not long after the ck wolf came back, he was called by Yin Yao. Sitting at the door of the cave, Tang Guo obviously saw the ck wolf walking out of the stone house. His slightly cold face could not help but be a little bit happy. Then, he called all the members of the tribe and announced in public, "Agogo has found a cave. There are tworge spaces in the belly of the mountain. The high priest has confirmed that it can amodate all the people in our tribe. " Even, there is still room left. If you take advantage of this time and cut some space, you can store food. The beast tidests from five to fifteen days. As long as you avoid this half a month, the members of their tribe will not be in danger. When the timees, they will prepare enough food, water, and fruit, and they only need to hide in the cave to survive this year''s animal tide. Chapter 664: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (38) Chapter 664: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (38) When the tribe members heard the news, they all cheered with excitement. "Really, boss, really has such arge space to amodate all the members of our tribe?" "The high priest will not deceive us." Yin Yao stood aside and said quickly, "You should thank Agogo, she found this cave." "Agogo is really good." "Yes, Agogo was able to find such a good ce." "Agogo is the smartest female." With praise from the members of the tribe, Tang Guo stood beside Yin Yao, with a small smile on her face, she didn''t speak, and looked high. Everyone didn''t find it strange either, Aguo was smart and smart, and this temperament was also really arrogant, except for Oli, she didn''t like ying with other members of the tribe. For this, the reason of the orcs is that Agogo grew up when he lost his parents and was withdrawn, and they didn''t mind. Because of this good news, the members of the tribe set up a fire that night. Now they are used to cooking broth every day, and they are not so afraid of fire. The fire was set up, and the meat of wild beasts was roasted on the fire shelf, and the fragrant smell permeated the whole tribe. At this time, they were excited, they had forgotten that Guyn hadn''t returned yet. As night fell, the orcs of the Lado tribe formed a circle at the fire station. The female orcs put on their most beautiful animal skin skirts and the best-looking animal bone nes. The male orcs also surrounded thetest and cleanest animal skin, and jumped to cheer around the fire. They sang strange-tuned songs in chorus, unlike what Tang Guo had heard in modern times, nor what she had heard in some ancient worlds. These bads are uneasy in tone. They are simple to listen to, but must be sung urately. , It''s still a bit difficult, because these orcs seem to have a natural understanding of such bads, whether they are little orcs, or adult orcs, they can hum. They reveled in the middle of the night before returning to their respective residences excitedly to rest. The leader said that tomorrow they have to upy the cave. The extra food stored in the tribe must also be moved. There is only more than a month left before the animal tide. time. The tribe members who had been sad every day, all went to sleep tonight with smiles. Early in the morning, Tang Guo heard the noisy noise outside. As soon as she opened her eyes, Oli''s voice sounded at the door of the cave. "Agogo." "Agogo,e out and move things soon." Tang Guo came to the door and saw Oli with a happy face and holding a lot of dried meat. Of course, her attention was attracted by the two male orcs around Oli. When she saw these two male orcs, she was surprised. Using modern aesthetics, the figures and appearances of these two male orcs were very outstanding. But in this era, it is undoubtedly the category least popr with females. "Agogo, this is my male, what are you staring at?" Ollie pouted, "If you want to find two too, I will apany you to find other tribes after I move another day. They are already mine." Ollie pointed to herself, and pointed to the two tall and handsome people around her. The male orc said, "Agogo, don''t look at them as thin and weak. I saw with my own eyes that they killed a beast within a short time when they joined forces. It''s amazing." "The one on the right is called Mill and the one on the left is called Mick." Ollie introduced Tang Guo and said to the two of them, "Agogo, my good friend, the smartest female orc." Chapter 665: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (39) Chapter 665: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (39) "Oli, don''t worry, I won''t grab a male with you, we are friends, how could I do such a thing?" Oli nodded quickly, "Yes, we are friends, you wouldn''t do such a thing." Ollie believed Tang Guo''s words very much. She remembered that she was almost persuaded by the tribe members to find Ning Luo for a Gain. Since going to other tribes and seeing Mir and Mick, she feels that Gayne is just like that. I don''t know if I have been with Agoguo for a long time. She actually thinks that Mill and Mick are a little good-looking, and they are taller than Gain. Gain is tall and strong, with particrly bulging muscles, and looks very explosive. Mir and Mick, although they are particrly thin and weak among male orcs, are not very popr. If they were not the case, they would have been favored by other female orcs. However, she happened to see the scene where the two of them killed the beast that day. At that time, she thought these two orcs were very powerful. She went up to meet them and followed them back to the tribe. They were two brothers who greeted her very warmly. The two of them didn''t know if they were particrly rejected by the female orcs. They didn''t dare to get too close to her, as if they were afraid of her being angry. The more contact, Oli feels that these two guys are good, although they are very thin and not in line with her original intention, but they are not without power, then Oli decided to bring them back to the tribe. It was easy to bring them back, and there was almost no objection. Even the eyes of the female orcs were open, as if she had picked up some unnecessary waste and returned. And the male orcs were happy for Milmick, and some people came up and patted their shoulders and smiled, "You finally have females." That said, as if no one wanted them. Oli patted her head, didn''t anyone want it? On the way back, these two guys were more enthusiastic towards her. From the beginning, they were cautious, and now they are very close to her. They follow her wherever they go. No matter what she wants, they will do it right away. Oli thought about Guyn. Guyn has always been cold and indifferent to her, and she has always been good to Guyn by posting them. I liked Mir and Mick more. After returning to the tribe, I heard that Aggo had found the cave where he took refuge, and the tribe members were preparing to move. She was so happy that she couldn''t help but bring her spouse to her best friend and let her know her. "Mir, just move my things, Mick, can you help Agogo." Oli is very generous and asked Mick to help Tanguo. Mick nodded quickly, "Okay, my Oli." Ollie smiled happily, "When I''m done, I will cook broth for you to eat. I have collected a lot of animal skins, and when I have time, I will sew cold weather clothes for you." Mick and Mill looked at each other, their eyes were getting warmer, and they couldn''t hate Oli. Their females are so good. Since childhood, they have been disliked. When they are adults, no female will even want them. Even if they can beat other males, those females will think they are too ugly, reject them, and do not believe that they are really powerful. . Their Oli is different, Oli has never disliked it in her eyes. Since knowing Oli, they only feel that the sun is particrly warm and they have strength in everything. Oli asked them to go with her, but they didn''t hesitate. Silly smiles were on their faces when Oli was about to cook broth for them and sew clothes. Chapter 666: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (40) Chapter 666: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (40) The entire tribe is busy, Yin Yao has very few things, and his status is superb. The ck Wolf specially sent two warriors to help him move. When he arrived at Tang Guo''s residence, he saw her and Oli sitting at the door of the cave talking andughing, seemingly very happy. "Oli is back?" Yin Yao heard Tang Guo say that Oli gave up Gain and wanted to find powerful males in other tribes. Seeing the joy on Oli''s face, he should have found it. He heard noises in the cave again, and then saw Mick walking out of it with a lot of things in his arms. When he saw Yin Yao, he was taken aback. Ollie said quickly, "This is our high priest." "High priest." "This is Mick, my spouse." Oli said with a big smile, "I asked Mick toe and help Agogo. She has no spouse. She is so small and she can''t move things with more." "High Priest, don''t you think that Mick is not as strong as other orcs, but he is very strong and very powerful." Oli said with a proud face, and Mick who put something on the wooden board was also hung on his face. Silly smile. His Ollie is so cute. Yin Yao nodded, walked into the cave and watched for a while, and then began to help Tang Guo pack her snacks, dried fruit and meat... There were also beautiful animal bone nes, and various dresses made by herself. Put these all into a bag sewn with animal skins. Oli, who was originally showing off her husband, looked at the transcendent high priest, when she helped Tang Guo move things, her eyes stared. She grew her mouth and looked at the scene in disbelief. In the tribe, who would dare to call the high priest? In the tribe, who would dare to let the high priest do the work? Even the things of the high priest himself, the leader asked the warrior to help him move away. So, high priest, what are you doing? That''s something from Agogo, have you moved it wrong? "Agogo, do you have to take all these?" This sentence undoubtedly gave Oli a deep blow. The high priest knew that this was Agogo''s things, and was here to help Agogo move things. God, she must be wrong. She bit her lip, pulled Tang Guo, and whispered, "Agogo, why did the high priest help you move things?" Tang Guo bit the dried fruit and said with a smile, "Because I am underage and weak, the high priest sympathizes with me, so he came to help me move things. I found the cave yesterday. The high priest always took care of me. ?" Ollie blinked and let go of her hand, which was right. Agoguo lost her parents when she was young, and the high priest did take special care of her. Every time in winter, the high priest would give Agogo a lot of skins and his food to Agogo. Oli breathed a sigh of relief, yes, Aguo was so small, the high priest only took special care of her. The high priest is the highest-ranking person in the orc tribe. It is really not a big thing to help Agogo move things by eliminating their sickness and pain. Oli had brainwashed herself, and she was not surprised to see what Yin Yao did. Instead, she started talking with Tang Guo about what happened in other tribes these days. The pile of jerky that she was holding before was something delicious that she brought back to Tang Guo, and nned to give it all to Tang Guo, her best friend. Soon, Tang Guo''s belongings were moved to the cave over there. Because the cave was discovered by her, the tribe members thought that she could choose a ce and carve a small space as her residence. Chapter 667: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (41) Chapter 667: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (41) The second choice was naturally Yin Yao. He chose to be next to Tang Guo. Tang Guo was very satisfied with this. After several days, when all the members had almost moved their things, various small spaces had been dug up in the cave. They had no ns to live there for the time being, but during the day there were orcs guarding them. At this time, they finally thought of Gain. "Gain doesn''t seem to show up for a few days." It is also that they are too busy and too excited, forgetting the existence of Gain for a while. Now I remembered that all members were a little worried. "Will something happen to Guyen?" When the tribe members were nervous, Ai Yi pointed to the outside of the tribe and shouted, "Isn''t that Gain? And Ning Luo." That''s right, it was Gaine who brought Ning Luo back. Although Vigo was very good to Ning Luo and Ning Luo liked Vigo, but because she was gone, Gaine lost a lot of weight, which made Ning Luo feel soft. Vigo has always been very gentle with Ning Luo, provided that Ning Luo belongs to him. The appearance of Gain broke the calm and also tore away his gentle disguise. He was stronger than Gain, and when the two yed against him, Gain was seriously injured. And Vigo wanted to take her away, threw Gayn where he was, and even killed him. Ning Luo didn''t seem to know Vigo, and finally decided to let Gayen take her away secretly. In this way, they returned to the tribe, and Gaine was of course happy. Aimo was also very happy to see Ning Luoing back, and quickly told her the good news in the tribe, but Ning Luo was a little absent-minded. Now she was still thinking, how could Vigo be such a person, how could Vigo have always been gentle to her, and why suddenly became so fierce that she didn''t know her. Gaining learned that the tribe had found the cave where they had taken refuge, he was very happy to lead Ning Luo in to pack his things and prepare to move there. "The cave inside is full, you can only live in the one outside." Guyn replied, "No problem." He has no opinion on this, he has found Ning Luo, just let him continue to live here. In this way, after a few days, all members of the tribe moved to the cave. And Ning Luo was also persuaded by Aimo and Gain to temporarily forget Vigo and not to think about the unhappy things. After hearing that there would be a wave of beasts in one month, it might be dangerous if it weren''t for moving to this location, Ning Luo even forgot Vigo, she didn''t want to die. Apanied by Aimo and Gain, she made a special observation of this ce and asked, what if a beast rushed in? Do they need to build some walls around them, set up some traps, etc.? This proposal was approved by all the members of the tribe, that is, the ck wolf looked at Ning Luo differently. "A Guoguo, you don''t want to go out to y these days." Knowing that Tang Guo likes to run outside, the ck wolf specially told her, "After the animal boom, you can go wherever you want to y," he paused. He said, "You can alsoe to me to apany you out." Tang Guo nodded, thinking that if he wanted to find Yin Yao, the ck wolf would soon forget his liking for Aguoguo, and turned to Ning Luo. The love of this heroine really came off guard. She''s not like her, the man she''s chasing is still a shy guy, shy and arrogant, but it''s pretty cute. As the leader, the ck wolf is very busy. Although the members of the Lado tribe have a refuge, the cooperative rtionship between their tribe and other tribes still exists. Chapter 668: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (42) Chapter 668: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (42) When the beast tide came, the warriors of the Lado tribe, out of credit, still needed to go out to help those tribes in trouble. He took a look at the cave, and it seemed that some space had to be dug up, and there would be injured orcs who would not be able to live outside, and had to live in a safer ce. The tribe members were busy again, and Ning Luo was also putting forward one after another pertinent opinions for his own safety. He even drew some of the weapons in his memory. At this time, no iron was produced. Their weapons were stone or wood. What Ning Luo proposed was to use wood to make some weapons and traps. Tang Guo sat outside all day, gnawing dried fruit, talking andughing with Oli, thinking secretly in her heart. At that time, if she was handed over by the members of the tribe as Ning Luo, she would start smelting iron. Iron is too important. In fact, she was very eager to leave here to be able to show her skills. In the backward ce of the Lado tribe, there was nothing, and she couldn''t let go of anything. Of course, she did not want to bring any good changes to the Lado tribe. Don''t forget, she is a grudge. Unless, this time someone proposes to hand her over, the Lado tribe will fight ck Wolf and Gain to prevent her from being taken away. She can think about it and give them a chance to atone for their sins. But... will they? Tang Guo smiled and looked at the busy orcs, each of them really honest and cute. [The host is big, I think its the happiest thing to think about your cute family. As IQ gets higher and higher, the system thinks of those gloomy days, and my heart is sour. He is a string of data, there shouldn''t be human feelings, but I don''t know why, he is born with human feelings, although the concerns and worries that arise are only because of his host, but they are also human feelings. "I''m very happy," Tang Guo said. The system murmured to herself, you are very happy, but it is because you can retaliate freely afterughing at theirst choice. Such happiness made him feel a little sad. He hopes that the host is greatly happy, always warm and simple. For example, today''s weather is good, she is very happy, Yin Yao confessed to her that she is happy, and she is very happy to eat a delicacy. The system is a bit awkward, and its not good to upgrade quickly. He didnt think about it before. He remembered a world where the host would end up being pushed into the mes and burned alive. At that time, he had no feeling at all. The result of analyzing his data is that the host haspleted the task of this world, and they can proceed to the task of the next world. Even if she didn''t yell or scream, she still had a smile on her face, and she had been burned into ashes, and she didn''t even move, he didn''t feel anything wrong. At that time, he said coldly, "Host, in fact, you can pass out." In his data analysis, he passed out and felt no pain. It was a kind reminder. When the voice sounded, he was indifferent. No feelings. The host was still smiling at the time, but she could see the tightness of her body, she was enduring great pain, and her voice trembled, "No, I have to remember." Remember what? He didn''t understand at the time. Chapter 669: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (43) Chapter 669: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (43) Now that I understand, remembering the hatred, she doesn''t want to get lost, no matter how dark and painful she is, she must be sober. Even if she is destined to be a female partner, even if she can''t distinguish the front, in order to go on, she must remember these hatreds. However, she was never blinded by hatred. In a world full of despair, she will die of extreme choices. In a world where there is even a trace of warmth, she would never give up living, unless her life is at the end of her life. If it is a warm world from scratch, she will definitely make this world better. Thinking of it again, he was particrly sad. If he had a body, had eyes, and could shed tears like a human being, thinking of every dark world, he would probably cry all day long. [Host, how did you get through before? He thought to himself, he asked without knowing it, and quickly changed his words, [Don''t mention this, host, I shouldn''t ask. Tang Guoughed, "Tongzi, you are more and more like a person." [Oh...No way, the upgrade is too fast, I also feel like a person. He is veryplicated, like a person, but not good. Tang Guo smiled, "What do you want to do so much? I still haven''t figured out your origin and factory address. In case your program is messed up, I can fix it." [The host joked, I don''t think I will be bad. The system is franticallyining, how could he be broken, he can''t be broken, if he is broken, who can keep walking with the host. Thinking about that kind of scene, he felt very sad and wanted to cry. Hey, he has a system without any tears. He cried with a hammer. "Agogo." Yin Yao walked over and sat beside her, "What are you thinking about?" "Thinking about when the beast wave wille." Tang Guo said that after the beast tide subsided, it was time for Oli to have an ident, and then it was time for her to leave here. Calcting the time, it''s less than half a year, but it''s actually quite fast. She nced at the silver line, narrowed her smile, "High priest." "What do you want to say?" Yin Yao didn''t avoid this beautiful little face. If it weren''t for the orcs around him, he might still want to touch it. Tang Guo smiled more and more happily, and instinctively told Yin Yao that the next words were a bit bad. "High priest, you haven''t finished answering your questionst time. Are you trying to make peace..." Before Tang Guo finished asking, Yin Yao stood up and nced at the many tribe members who were curiously looking around. The child turned red, "Agogo." "Hey, high priest, are you going to answer me?" Yin Yao clenched a fist, "No." He leaned down and said in a low voice, "Next time you want to ask me a question, ask me alone, don''t be in front of so many members." Tang Guo thought that the other party would refuse, but she didn''t expect him to say that. He was very happy, "Well, I will ask you alone in the future and go to your ce." Yin Yao''s heart was tickled, and he hurriedly stood up, turned around and went into the cave, "I want to study the animal skins I gotst time." Actually, I have already studied almost. He walked in quickly, afraid that the little female would chase behind him, and asked loudly, "High Priest, who do you want to mate with in your heart? No need to guess the scene at that time, they will definitely attract the attention of all members. ." The Lado tribe settled down temporarily, and one night, Gaine sneaked out the shy Ning Luo. The ck wolf, who hadn''t fallen asleep, also opened his eyes, perhaps because he was uneasy, quietly following behind them. Chapter 670: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (44) Chapter 670: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (44) The next scene was something that ck Wolf didn''t even think of. Under the moonlight, Ning Luo Chiguo''s body was white and shiny. He shouldn''t have been looking at it in the dark, but when she saw her shy and tactful look, it was really impossible to move her eyes for a moment. These days, Ning Luo''s performance is really attractive, and he also appreciates it. Obviously she is a very weak female, but she has a very smart mind. Not only did she teach them to make some useful weapons and traps, but she even also had some treatments for minor illnesses and injuries. The sharp knife on her body brought a lot of convenience to members of the tribe. It was a knife he had never seen before, and he didn''t know what to use. It was extremely sharp. He even thought that if the knife is bigger, they don''t need to be afraid of beasts. An orc with a knife like this can deal with a beast easily. Through the moonlight, he saw the other side of this female, the white and delicate body, which really attracted his attention. She was already quite noticeable at first, but now she attracted him even more, making him forget that she had to wait for another female to grow up. When he saw her being covered by Gain''s powerful body, he wanted to cover her with him, not Gain, and wanted to rush up and push Gain away. Until the end over there, the ck wolf came back to his senses, and hid in the darkness, watching Ning Luo frail and weakly being embraced by Gayen. He stood there and blew the cool breeze for a long time, trying to make his mind. Be sober. "Luo Luo is beautiful, right." It''s Aimo. The ck wolf turned his head, frowning, "Aymo, why are you here?" "Chief, why are you here?" Ai Mohan smiled, "Don''t the boss think Luo Luo is not good-looking?" "No." "That''s good-looking." Aymo said, "When I first saw Luoluo, I really liked him, but it was a pity that he was monopolized by Guyn. So beautiful and smart, Luoluo was definitely not owned by Guyn." "Chief, do you think so in your heart?" The ck wolf''s face was heavy, and it seemed that he felt a little ugly because he was spotted. He only heard Aymo continue to say, "Liaoluo is so good, but it''s not surprising that the leader can like it." "In terms of selfishness, I hope the leader can seed." He can''tpare to Gain, nor can hepare to the ck Wolf. If the ck Wolf starts, he will be able to take advantage of the emptiness and have amon ownership. This is what his sister Ai Yi told him. He thought for a while, and thought it made sense. In the current situation, there must be more than one powerful male who likes her. There is another male beside her, and the remaining males, such as him, always have a chance to be liked by her. If she likes it, he can stay by Luoluo''s side. As long as he can stay by her side, he can do anything. "Don''t think about it." The ck wolf left a sentence and turned back to the cave. Although he said that, what he remembered over and over again in his mind turned out to be the beauty he had seen before in the moonlight. Even dreaming at night, he dreamed of Ning Luo, the person with her became him. Obviously, this night, the ck wolf did not rest well. So early in the morning, when Tang Guo saw the other party, his eyes were a little blue. She knew what had happenedst night. She walked up to the ck wolf and asked with concern, "Chief, did you sleep well?" "I was thinking about the tribe." The ck wolf started ufortably, his heart was a littleplicated, he seemed...want to be with Ning Luo more. Chapter 671: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (45) Chapter 671: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (45) Tang Guo pretended not to know, and continued, "This time the animal tide, the safety of our tribe members shouldn''t be a problem." "There are two other tribes that we have good rtions with," Hei said slightly worried. "We have already negotiated cooperation and jointly resist this beast tide. Although our Lado tribe is not afraid of the beast tide, but Can''t ignore them." At this time, Ning Luo came out of the residence and happened to hear the words of the ck wolf, "The leader is really affectionate and righteous," Ning Luo smiled, "Since they are all friends, why not let theme here too? Its so good. We cant live in the cave. While there is still time, we can divide some space outside and make more traps around. There should be no problem. The ck wolf nodded, "I think so too, now they areing over, so you thought of this too." That somewhat cold face unknowingly smiled at Ning Luo. Tang Guo lowered her head slightly, smiling without saying a word. "The leader, let''s go out and see how to make room for new members to live in." Ning Luo thought of the cave in the belly of the mountain, "I think the cave inside is still veryrge, and there are actually not many members living in it. , How about everyone squeeze a little more to make room for more space, can live a little bit more, is the smallpartment dug a little far away?" The ck wolf stood quietly on the spot, wringing his brows, as if thinking about what Ning Luo said was feasible or not. He thought that the cave was discovered by their Lado tribe, and the members living in the cave must give priority to the Lado tribe. Unless, the members of the other two tribes will be injured because of resisting the beast tide and will settle inside. But when Ning Luo said that, he seemed to be a little moved. In fact, the cave inside was really big, and the small spaces that were dug out were far away, and they could indeed be dug out. "Maybe it''s feasible..." Tang Guo interrupted the ck Wolf before he could speak. "If the leader is not afraid that the mountain will copse at that time, even if you make a few more small spaces, it is best to hollow out the belly of the mountain, so that not to mention three tribes, even 30 tribes can live." The ces that can be excavated inside were all calcted by her and Yin Yao. They were sure that the mountain would not copse because of their digging holes. If a few more were made, no one could guarantee that there would be any danger. When the mountain copses, it is no longer a matter of the beast tide, but the people of the Lado tribe, will they be crushed to death by the mountain before the beast tidees. Ning Luo obviously didn''t think of this, his eyes were a little uneasy, and he quickly apologized to Tang Guo, "A Guoguo, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect that much. If you really cut too much space, it might really cause the mountain to copse. Its just that we are more worried about the tribe members who have made friends with us. If we only let them live outside, will there be danger then?" Ning Luo also regretted a little in her heart. She really didn''t expect that the consequences might be so serious. She didn''t want the mountain to copse. There must be danger, Tang Guo thought. But when the Lado tribe had a ce of refuge, they did not give up on each other, and would work together to resist the beast tide. It is already benevolence and righteousness. Where does this Ningluoe from? I want others to protect myself, and I want to save the world. Chapter 672: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (46) Chapter 672: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (46) "In fact, even if we can''t open up a new space, we can amodate a few more people in a small space." Ning Luo turned to another idea, "Boss, what do you think of this proposal?" "The longest period of the animal tide is half a month, and there is nothing wrong with everyone squeezing together." Ning Luo said very generously. The ck wolf looked at the countless well-meaning females in front of him, and the feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger. Ning Luo is Gaien''s female. He shouldn''t have thought about this, but... Ning Luo''s appearance is really attractive. "Okay." ck Wolf replied. Tang Guo rolled his eyes secretly and fell in love. Has he ever thought about the members of the Lado tribe willing? What Ning Luo said is not crowded, that is, a small space can lie down for three or five people, but if you want to survive in this small space for half a month, how many people can be crowded? There is nothing wrong with squeezing it down. I am afraid that squeezing will be a matter of course in the end. She turned around boringly and went back to her residence. Her small space is not big. With some items, it cant be squeezed. Its enough for a person to sleep in, without worrying about someoneing and squeezing her. . Yin Yao''s identity is special, even if the ck wolf is mentally disabled, it is impossible for people to squeeze with Yin Yao. As for the females who have several mates, they are definitely not crowded. Counting down, the ones that can be squeezed are all residences without spouse members, such as Ai Yi, Ai Mo and the like. She wanted to see how the ck wolf would end up when members of the other two tribes squeezed in. She was not worried at all, it was none of her business anyway. She knew that as long as the ck wolf had thoughts about Ning Luo, everything would be against Ning Luo. The originally careful and thoughtful ck wolf seemed to not exist. [Really strange, the host is big. The ck wolf seems to be a wise man, why does Ning Luo think that he makes sense? "It should be the heroine halo." [Most of the hosts are here, shouldn''t her aura slowly disappear? ] Wasn''t it always like this before? Tang Guo smiled and said, "Maybe because I didn''t make a move." System: Can this be done? Hey, I''ve seen it. After ck Wolf and Ning Luo discussed about it, he turned his head and prepared to talk to Tang Guo, only to find that the ce where Tang Guo was standing had already disappeared. Ning Luo saw the ck wolf''s movements and asked, "Is Aguo angry?" "Agogo''s temper is like this," the ck wolf quicklyforted, "Ning Luo you don''t have to care about her." Ning Luo nodded and asked again, "I heard Gaines say that the leader likes Agogo? I also heard from other members of the tribe that the leader has to wait for Agogo to reach adulthood." When she asked this, she He was smiling, and he was also looking at the ck wolf. She usually didn''t pay attention. When she observed carefully at this moment, she found that the ck wolf was worthy of being the number one warrior of the tribe. Not only was he handsome, but he was also very tall. Seeing that her cheeks were a little red, she quickly moved her eyes away, "It is really lucky for Agogo to be liked by the leader, but her temper is really not very good. I wanted to make friends with her before. She didn''t want to." "She doesn''t like ying with other people. If Ning Luo wants to make friends, she can find other people in the tribe. They are very friendly." After a pause, the ck wolf said again, "Actually, when Agogo reaches adulthood, it''s just a joke, Ning Luo doesn''t need to listen to other people''s nonsense." After speaking, he nced at Ning Luo nervously. Chapter 673: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (47) Chapter 673: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (47) "Oh...Is that so?" Ning Luo didn''t notice anything unusual, "No matter who is liked by the leader, she must be lucky." The ck wolf almost blurted out. If it were you, would you feel lucky? Fortunately, when the conversation was at a juncture, he stopped. "Leader, let''s go out and do things. The animal tide is less than a month away, so get everything ready earlier." Ning Luo thought of the terrible animal tide and was very nervous. "it is good." ... "Previously, Ning Luo suggested to the leader that members of the other two tribes should enter the cave and squeeze with our tribe members." Tang Guo sat in front of Yin Yao, holding his chin, "What do you think of the high priest?" Yin Yao frowned, "The cave is not spacious." "The other two tribes also have two to three hundred people together. They can''t be squeezed at all." Yin Yao said his thoughts, "Why would the chief agree?" Tang Guo smiled, "Maybe I think Ning Luo''s words are reasonable. The two tribes are friends with us." "Aren''t you nning to build some shelters outside to amodate them?" Tang Guo replied, "Ning Luo feels that it would be dangerous to leave his friends outside. Yin Yao couldn''t help but nce at Tang Guo this time, "A Guo Guo is not satisfied?" "Who will be satisfied?" Tang Guo said, "The high priest thinks that among the tribe members, who will be satisfied with this arrangement? I am not worried, and I can''t be squeezed out. What conflicts will happen at that time. Its not about the leader to clean up the mess himself." "I want to avoid the animal tide this time, I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Yin Yao said. Tang Guo nodded, "Yes, if there is only our tribe, there is no problem at all. Now that the noise is so loud, other tribes must know the news, and they will definitely not let it go by then." "Agogo." "Hey, high priest, do you want to say something?" Yin Yao couldn''t hold back, knocked her on the head, and said in a gentle voice, "At that time there will be too many people, youe to me." Upon hearing these words, Tang Guo said happily. Is this guy worried about her safety? " "High priest, are you worried about me?" Yin Yao nodded helplessly, "Of course." "Don''t worry about the high priest, I have already prepared." Under Yin Yao''s suspicious gaze, Tang Guo was at the corner of the small space of Yin Yao, pushing his **** against a ce on the wall, and actually pushed a stone away. Yin Yao was also dumbfounded. System: convinced. "High priest, look, I opened a small door here," Tang Guo pped his hands and pointed to the hole, "Whatever happens, I will be able toe to you by pushing away the stone. Don''t worry. ." Yin Yao''s expression was a little hard to say, "Agogo, when did you get it?" "When you are not paying attention." Yin Yao: "..." There is nothing to say. "High Priest, don''t be angry, am I not ill? I made this for the convenience of seeing you, so that I can see it at any time, and you can move the sleeping animal skin to this position..." "Well, Agogo, no need to express your thoughts." Yin Yao didn''t say to block this ce, went to Tang Guo''s residence and pushed the stone in, turned around and entered the residence, took a piece of animal skin and hung it in that ce, as if to block it. In the end, he looked indifferent, as if returning to his ce without doing anything. "High priest, do you agree?" Yin Yao twitched the corners of his mouth. It''s not obvious what he did? Chapter 674: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (48) Chapter 674: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (48) Ning Luo followed the ck wolf every day, making ideas for the tribe and setting up various traps. At first, Tang Guo would sit and watch them busy. After a few days, the others didn''t pay attention. Tang Guo, who had been watching them all the time, was not in the residence, and no longer looked at them. Yin Yao and Oli, who are most concerned about Tang Guo, discovered the situation. Yin Yao was the first to find out. Oli came to Tang Guo to ask how to cook the broth better, only to find that she was missing. . When the sun was about to set, Tang Guo came back and asked her why she was there, so she said she was going out to y. Oli is easy to cheat, but Yin Yao is hard to cheat. The next day, when Tang Guo went out again, he chose to follow her surreptitiously. Of course, Tang Guo turned around and stared at her without taking two steps. Yin Yao said, "I''m afraid you are in danger." "Agogo, what are you going to do?" Tang Guo walked to Yin Yao''s side and grabbed his arm. "The high priest wants to know?" "If you are willing to say it." Yin Yao said. The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth was upturned, look at this, how artistic, if she wants to say it, it means she doesn''t want to say it, he doesn''t force it, she is really a cute guy. "I''m going to the mountain." Tang Guo pointed to the top of the mountain. "High priest, do you want to go together?" Of course Yin Yao would not refuse, he also wanted to see what she was going to do. He didn''t pursue why Agoguo was changing slowly. The changes were not abrupt, but by careful observation, she knew that her changes were getting bigger day by day. When he reached the top of the mountain, Yin Yao saw the rolling stones ced in a pit on the top of the mountain. These rolling stones wererge or small, and if they rolled down the mountain, whether they were orcs or beasts, they could be injured. "these are" "Precaution before it happens, high priest, the cave below is afraid that there is no way to help us avoid the beast wave." Yin Yao looked at the little female in front of him, and he really didn''t know what to say. No matter how good the traps below were, it couldn''t be as good as these rolling stones. If the rolling stones were put down, the wild beasts would flee madly. "In fact, there is a better way." "What way?" Yin Yao asked. Tang Guo looked at the busy tribe members at the bottom of the mountain, "Before the beastse, dig traps and insert some sharp wooden arrows in the pits. The pits must be dug deep, very deep. Make sure the beasts can''t jump. When the beasts rush in, They will fall into the pit, immortal or disabled." "Sharp wooden arrows are not easy to make. If they are too thin, they are useless. The beasts have too thick skin and they won''t get hurt at all." "I said that the pit needs to be dig deeper. As for the sharp wooden arrows, I have a way." Tang Guo turned around and digs out a rusty knife from the soil, which looks like it has been buried in the ground for a long time. This will do." Yin Yao held the big knife in a bit of surprise, and cut it at a wooden stick. Even if it was rusted, it was still easy to cut the stick after being buried for a long time. "Is that enough?" "Enough." Yin Yao''s face shone with joy, "With this knife and Aguo''s method, it can definitely help us avoid the attack of the beast tide. Now it is necessary for people to dig around. " Around this mountain, all dig a hole, and put a sharpened stick in it, no matter how many beasts, there is only a dead end. "Then these stones?" "If a beast rushes over, push these stones down and kill them. There is no need to hide in the belly of the mountain. The safest ce is on the mountain." Chapter 675: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (49) Chapter 675: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (49) "A Guoguo is very wise." Yin Yao touched Tang Guo''s head, and finally moved his hand to her cheek, squeezing it uncontrobly. Tang Guo smiled and looked at him, "High Priest, is my face squeezed?" Yin Yao quickly retracted his hand, his expression unnatural. "Let''s tell the leader this method and let the tribe members prepare." Yin Yao held a big knife in one hand, although he didn''t know where Aguo found it, he didn''t doubt anything. Holding Tang Guo habitually with one hand, the two went down the mountain. Tang Guo looked at the big knife, feeling a little speechless. The weapons in her collection were all extremely sharp and made of very good materials. Among these treasure knives, it is really not easy to find one that is easy to rust. [Host, are you kind this time? "Good heart, members of the Lado tribe cannot die at this time." The system trembled for a while, and he knew that he was not very kind, but it was kind, at least he could save his life. "At this time, if the members of the Lado tribe are in danger, Yin Yao will definitely go to help them desperately, my man, how can he go desperately?" Come on, it turned out to be the reason. Tang Guo smiled and said, "I have saved their lives. I don''t know how they will choose when the timees. Will their destiny change? Some expectations are inexplicable." Yin Yao took Tang Guo and quickly found the ck Wolf, and exined Tang Guo''s method. Of course, the ck Wolf was very surprised, and started digging the hole with the members of the tribe. They calcted the time and they had to dig all around the mountain. It was definitely toote. If only the front was digging, it was fine. Only in this way, there will be danger behind the mountain. "There are rolling stones on it. If there are beasts behind the mountain, use rolling stones to deal with it." Tang Guo said. The ck Wolf was relieved, and organized tribe members to go. Ning Luo saw that members of the tribe often stepped on the soles of their feet because of their work. He first made a pair of very simple shoes with animal skins. They looked ugly, but they could protect the soles of Guy''s feet from being scratched. . Thisst method was poprized. The entire tribe members used animal skins to make shoes and wear them on their feet. Later, they discovered that in fact, the sole can be reced by other things, such as a wooden board. The knife Tang Guo picked up before can cut the wood into a thin piece, and then use a rope to put the animal skin on it and wear it. It''s morefortable. The soles made of wood are not easy to wear and can be reced. There is no need to change animal skins frequently, which is very popr with orcs. During this period, members of the other two tribes also arrived. They also joined the digging hole. Seeing that the members of the Lado tribe were wearing shoes, they inquired and knew that the shoes were actually invented by Gayn''s females. Every time they looked at Ning Luo, their eyes were full of respect. Later they heard that Ning Luo also suggested to ck Wolf to let them live in the cave. They were even more grateful to Ning Luo, and when they saw Ning Luo they gave her a friendly smile. Because of the digging, the outside residence did not expand, as long as it is not attacked by wild beasts, these are not important. The pit was dug, the trap was set up, and ayer of withered grass wasid on it. From a distance, it was indeed impossible to see that there might be a big pit inside. Inside the cave, members of the other two tribes did squeeze in. Most of them were cubs who were not able to transform into humans, not adults, and females who were breastfeeding. Perhaps because the tide of beasts wasing, there was no conflict in a short time , Get along fairly pleasant. Chapter 676: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (50) Chapter 676: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (50) Ai Yi was still a little dissatisfied. When her house was excavated, she asked her brother Ai Mo to make her bigger. Finally, the ck wolf took a look and arranged actating female and three of hers. The **** moved in. Originally it was quite generous, but since these mothers and children moved in, it has not been so spacious. Ai Yi smiled with each other on the surface,ining very much in his heart. Those little boys were howling every night, making her so loud that she couldn''t sleep at all. This is more than that. She went out during the day, and when she came back, she saw the cubs jumping around in her house, biting her things, and the food she collected was eaten by these cubs. Ai Yi almost fainted. No matter how dissatisfied she is, it is impossible to drive people out at this time, which will make other people in the tribe look down on her. She thought that Tang Guo would also be arranged to go there, so she took the opportunity to ask Tang Guo. "My residence is very small. The leader has seen it and thought that one more person can''t live." Tang Guo said with a smile. When digging, she personally measured it to ensure that only one person could live. Ai Yi didn''t believe it, so he went to see it, and the result was really that he could only sleep next, so he was reconciled. She still couldn''t helpining to Tang Guo, "Ning Luo''s idea is really not very good." She tried to persuade Tang Guo to target Ning Luo, "If A Guoguo your residence is big enough, you will definitely live in other ces. Member''s." "Don''t you live here?" Tang Guo smiled, "This is agreed by the leader, and Ai Yi is still not satisfied. You can raise it to the leader." "I don''t want to go against the leader''s meaning, but think that when Ning Luo made this request, he didn''t think about it for our own members." Ai Yi sat next to Tang Guo, "Agogo, how about you go and Ning Let''s talk about it. She asked too much for this. Although her residence is in the cave outside, her residence is quiterge and can amodate several." Tang Guo squinted, "Why should I say?" Ai Yi dumbly did not expect Tang Guo to say that. "A Guoguo, don''t you think that rather than stealing your limelight? You obviously wanted to dig the pit into a trap. You were the one who proposed to attack the beast with the rolling rocks on the mountain, and you were the one who picked up the sharp knife. But Ning Luo seems to be more popr among members than you. I think it is necessary to prove your status and your contribution, more than Ning Luo, the whole tribe should be grateful to you, I am not equal for you. " "How long did Ning Luo stay in the tribe? It was so popr, and Agoguo, your parents are warriors of the tribe. You are the daughter of a warrior. How can you be beaten by Ning Luo?" Ai Yi seemed to be unfair to Tang Guo. Like. Regardless of what Ai Yi said, Tang Guo did not agree, "Ai Yi, if you have any dissatisfaction, you can talk to Ning Luo directly, why do I have to say it?" After talking for so long, her saliva was dry, Tang Guo was still unmoved, Ai Yi didn''t want to say more, now Tang Guo stillined. "Forget it, Aguo, you are so cowardly." Ai Yi dropped these words, and walked away a little bit ashamed. Tang Guo bit the dried fruit and sat at the door with a smile. Within a few days, there was a rumor in the Lado tribe that Agogo hated Ning Luo and thought that Ning Luo''s arrival had robbed her of the limelight. Tang Guo still smiled and ate the dried fruit, fart a bit more serious. At the beginning, Ai Yi provoked discord in the middle, and sessfully provoked Agogo. Although she did not provoke her, she still achieved the same effect. Not two days after such rumors, no one cares anymore. This morning, all members were awakened by the vibration. Chapter 677: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (51) Chapter 677: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (51) "It''s the animal tideing." "The beast tide is here." A terrible rumbling sound rang in the distance, and all the orcs present changed their faces, holding sharpened wooden sticks in their hands. All the strong male orcs stood outside the cave, staring seriously not far away. There are deep holes. The upper part of the deep pit is supported by cut branches and covered with dead grass. It looks no different from other parts of the deep forest. Although the rumbling sound was loud in the distance, it was still far from here. Every time a wave of beasts urs, the group of beasts who don''t know where theye from, seem to be crazy. They m into people when they see them, tear them, and gnaw their flesh and blood. The orcs of every tribe only know that the animal tide is terrible, and never understand why the animal tide urs once a year. These beasts seemed to be able to carefully find what they were looking for, causing them countless casualties. Although this time, they were fully prepared, they were still very worried and afraid in the face of the animal tide. Ning Luo was ced in the cave by Gaien. In order to prevent the orcs from being extinct, they would give priority to protecting female orcs. Male beasts are born to protect every female. This is their belief. Tang Guo had already quietly climbed to the top of the mountain while others were not paying attention. It didn''t take long for Yin Yao to alsoe up, naturally sitting beside her. "Agogo." "Hey, high priest, at this juncture of life and death, are you going to tell me something?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, looking at the sound of the deep forest, where the beast wave passed by, there was also a burst in the deep forest. Dust, like something exploded inside. She watched the dust rushing to various ces, and one of them was running towards their mountain. She propped her chin, thoughtfully, obviously these beasts couldn''t see where they were, so why could she find their position urately? It''s really strange. "Agogo, you are distracted." Yin Yao stretched out his hand and tapped her forehead, but instead of putting his back hand down, he ced it on her head, gently stroking it, as if stroking a kitten. "High priest, do you have something important to tell me, such as..." Tang Guo''s lips curled up, "You have to tell me who I want to mate with, right?" The corners of Yin Yao''s mouth froze, and the good atmosphere was made like this by Agogo, and he suddenly felt a little dumbfounded. But this time he didn''t evade any more, squeezed her small face, and a smile appeared on her face. "tell him. Tang Guo''s eyes lit up and the corners of her mouth turned upwards, "Who is it?" "Agogo." "Huh? High priest, what do you tell me to do?" "It''s you, A Guo Guo." Yin Yao''s eyes softened, his palms were already covering the back of Tang Guo''s head, and his eyes were facing her eyes, and he said seriously again, "I said, this person is you, A Guo. Fruit, understand?" Tang Guo couldn''t ignore this seriousness. As the rumbling voice got closer, her beautiful face was filled with a bright smile, "I see, that person is me, high priest, right?" "Yes, it''s you." Tang Guo grinned, hugged Yin Yao''s arm, tilted her head and said, "High priest, you finally admitted." "Agogo, you are not sick." "Yes." Tang Guo lifted his chin, "I really got sick from not seeing the high priest for a day, and I miss you very much." Hearing this, Yin Yaoughed. He looked at the dust that was approaching in the distance, "I will leave for a while when the tide of beasts passes." Chapter 678: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (52) Chapter 678: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (52) "Where to go?" Tang Guo asked. It was written in the book that after each beast tide, Yin Yao would leave the tribe for a while, about a month or two. As for what to do, there is not much description of Yin Yao in the first half of this book of the beast, and his origins and endings have not been exined. Yin Yao paused, and put away his smile, "Go find a secret." "What''s the secret?" He tapped Tang Guo on the forehead, "A Guoguo is really curious." "The secret of the animal tide." He didn''t choose to hide it. They had confessed their hearts to each other just now. She is not an adult, so don''t worry too much. When she is an adult, the ceremony will be officially held. Tang Guo was surprised, "The secret of the animal tide?" "Yeah." Yin Yao nodded, staring at the tumbling dust that was still approaching, "I have experienced many animal tides. It should be said that I have experienced countless animal tides with my father since I was a child. Once my father discovered that, The beast tide that appears once a year is very wrong. No matter where the members of the tribe hide, the beasts will run toward the members of the tribe." "What''s even more strange is that no matter how severe the tribe''s damage is, there will always be some people left in the end. The beasts that are obviously ferocious will retreat quickly as if they were given instructions in time." "When my father was still alive, he would search for the secrets of the animal tide every year," Yin Yao said in a low voice, "but he never came back when he went out many years ago. I only found out about him in his residence. The beast tide records, inherited everything from him. If my father had an ident, then I should inherit everything from him and continue to search for this secret." Tang Guo asked, "Did you follow those beasts?" "Yes." Yin Yao nodded, "I have been following those beasts for five years, and every time I followed them to a ce, they disappeared inexplicably, but each time I could follow them further. Continue to follow, sooner orter. You will find the secret that the tide of beasts attack the orc tribe every year." Tang Guo was also a little curious about this world. Before, he thought it was an ordinary orc world. ording to what Yin Yao said, it might not be that simple. "Tongzi, is there any hidden story about this world?" [No, the host is big. This is a book of beasts, beyond the content of this book, it is nk. If you want to ask how old Yin Yao is to prevent bedwetting, I think you can find it. As for the secrets of the beast tide, this book of the beasts does not mention it. In fact, the system is also strange. I have not encountered such a situation before. Beast tide, is it a conspiracy made by someone? What is the purpose of the conspiracy? Tang Guo held his chin, "I''m a little interested. I haven''t encountered anything interesting for a long time." The beast tide at a certain time each year has some meaning. Who did it for and what was the purpose of the other party? Boom boom-- It was the sound of wild beasts rushing, Tang Guo and Yin Yao both felt the shaking of the mountain, and the surrounding vegetation shook because of this, and Yin Yao subconsciously took Tang Guo into his arms. The two stared down at the same time, only to see a ssh of dust in the deep forest in the distance, followed by various beasts running out of it, looking fierce. When encountering trees hitting trees, encountering stones hitting stones, they rushed towards their location as if they were crazy. Tang Guo saw a fierce light in the eyes of these beasts, a fierce light that seemed to swallow their prey. Chapter 679: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (53) Chapter 679: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (53) The members of several tribes became nervous, watching the ferocious beasts rushing over, their whole bodies tense. Although they dug many traps, they still couldn''t ensure that the traps could deal with all the beasts. But now they have no retreat. The Rado tribe, as well as the members of the other two tribes, are always ready to fight the wild beasts. The speed of the wild beast is very fast, and no member dared to rx watching the wild beast rushing over. Seeing... the beasts were about to rush into the pit they dug out. They held their breath, even Ning Luo hid in the cave, looking at the outside scene through the gap. At the beginning, a beast almost tore her to pieces. Looking at the situation outside, if she was not fully prepared and there were male orcs blocking her, she might really be scared to pee on the spot. The easiest thing is Tang Guo. Although the beasts are crazy and can distinguish the position of the orcs, but...their IQs are not high. If they have a high IQ, they won''t run rampant as they are now. Some beasts have hit themselves to bloodshed or even killed when they hit a big obstacle. It shows that they don''t have much wisdom. The wave of beasts in front of them is not all, the other beasts should have rushed to other ces with orcs. Those deep pits are enough to deal with this wave of beasts in front of them, and when the beasts in other ces react, they can already clean the beasts in the deep pit. "Aguoguo really got bigger." Yin Yao still didn''t let go of her, but instead held her arms tighter. In fact, every time he embraced her and had close contact with her, he had an illusion in his heart, as if they were just It should be so close. "Because I believe my way of getting along will surely let those stupid beasts fall in." Yin Yao smiled, "Yes, Agogo is a very intelligent female orc." He has never seen a female orc who is more intelligent than Agogo, and only she can attract his attention and let him Forgot to find the secret of the animal tide for a short time. "Agogo, I am waiting for you to be an adult." Tang Guo smiled, "Okay, high priest." Hearing all kinds of screams continuously sounded, the two of them had to look down, and the wild beasts that rushed over suddenly fell into the pit. The pit was very deep, and there were sharpened wooden sticks inside. It fell from a high ce, and then was pierced into the body by the pointed wooden sticks. The more you struggle, the deeper the stabbing. With the addition of the beasts that keep falling in, the beasts below have no way to survive. The onlookers watching the terrifying beasts fell into the pit one by one, and then screamed. They were not afraid, but they were sure that the beast would indeed fall into the pit. No beast had rushed over yet, and they raised their pointed wooden sticks and cheered. That wave of beasts just fell into the deep, no matter how stupid beasts were, there were a few clever ones, and the remaining dozen were not going to rush through this big pit. Seeing theirpanions die miserably, and even some wild animals were deeply pierced into their bodies by wooden sticks, they looked at the mountains in the distance, sniffed their noses, and stunned the orcs, rushing to another direction. "Their direction is the back mountain," the ck wolf said with a deep face, "hurry up the mountain, before they rush up, push the rolling stone down." Chapter 680: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (54) Chapter 680: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (54) The tribe members hurried up the mountain. When they went up, Tang Guo and Yin Yao had already pushed down the rolling stone, smashing thest dozen beasts to death. Looking at the body of the beast, the orcs were relieved, looked at each other, andughed happily. The ck wolf came up to see the situation and breathed a sigh of relief. His face did not rx. "Take advantage of the fact that the beasts in other ces did not find the situation here. Let''s get the beasts out first, kill all the beasts that are not dead, and move to On the one hand, set the trap again." In this way, after several days of cleaning up and setting up traps, the surroundings of the mountain reappeared as they were previously arranged, and even watching the wild beasts have note here for the time being, they continued to dig deep holes in the back mountain. Even, ck Wolf had a bold idea. From now on, he would use this ce as a base to develop the tribe. In this ce, climbing up the mountain will be able to see all directions from a distance. The cave has enough space for members of the Lado tribe to live in, and they can usually be outside. Build shelters and store food in the cave. Once the beast tidees, you can use today''s method. In this way, members of the Rado tribe will not have to sacrifice when the beast tidees. The ck wolf thought so, and the leaders of the other two tribes naturally thought of it. They were still very grateful for the help of the Lado tribe, but now that they saw the benefits of this ce, they couldn''t help but want to upy it. This ce is actually not big, and I can barely live to avoid the animal tide. If you want to survive, you cant amodate the people of the three tribes. If the members of the three tribes do not decrease every time the animal tide, then the number will onlye. more. Within a few days, beasts rushed over again. The beasts in West Zhejiang were still on a rampage, and finally died in the pit. After they were cleaned up, on the fifteenth day, the tide of beasts came again. This time all the members No more worry. Even many members are still sittingzily outside talking,ughing and chatting. From their expressions, it can be seen that their thoughts must be, see, another fool came to die. This time the beast wave, none of their members lost, and they even got a lot of beasts. If they were made into dried meat, they would have food for half of the winter. Tang Guo saw the ease of the three tribe members, bowed his head and smiled, attracting Yin Yao''s attention, "What is Aguoughing at?" "Guess." Tang Guo looked at Yin Yao with a smile, "Guess what I''mughing at?" Yin Yao knocked her on the forehead, and finally gave her a hug, "Agogo, I''m leaving." He was going to find the secret of the beast tide. This time he left, it was different from before. He was the first time. He was unwilling to give birth, and was even afraid that he would die halfway, and would not be able toe back to see his Agogo. For the first time, he was afraid of death. "High priest, protect yourself." Tang Guo also hugged him back, "I muste back alive." "Yes." For his Agogo, he will alsoe back. The system felt a little bit sour, and thought of the things that Yin Yao might face when he came back. The jealousy was gone, but he felt a little sympathetic to this guy. Yin Yao couldn''t hold back in the end, kissed Tang Guo''s forehead, and finally let go of her. In front of her, she turned into a snow-white wolf. He jumped off the mountain and disappeared with the beast. Run in the direction. "It turned out to be a snow wolf." Tang Guo chuckled, "It''s a bit pretty, I don''t know how it feels to the touch." System: Dog. Chapter 681: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (55) Chapter 681: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (55) When the tide of beasts receded, the tribe fell into cheers, and then began to divide the beast meat. When the beast meat was divided, the other two tribes did not intend to leave. In this regard, various frictions began to arise between the three tribe members. The trigger of the contradiction was still Ning Luo. The other two leaders fell in love with Ning Luo for some reason. One of the leaders was the Eagle n, whose name was Ming Jiu, and was one of Ning Luo''s future spouses. As for the other one, it is just a small role. It was also because Gain went out, the ck Wolf ran into another leader who wanted to force Ning Luo, and asked Ning Luo to leave Gain and be his spouse. Of course, Ning Luo would not want to. One of the reasons was that the leader looked really ugly. Ming Jiu also fell in love with Ning Luo, and said that if Ning Luo was willing, he could be his spouse. As long as she agreed, he would help her to ensure her safety, which can be said to be taking advantage of the danger. The ck Wolf happened to encounter such a thing and saved the weak Ning Luo. Naturally, after the ck Wolf rescued several times, Ning Luo felt good about him. She fell into condemnation in her heart, and couldn''t help but think about how the ck wolf is good to her, and she has been in conflict. Tang Guo watched the gossip all day, thinking about her life, and asionally talked about some fun things with Oli, and her life was pretty good. Next, it was time for the conflicts among the three tribes to arouse. The cause is still rather falling. The ugly leader originally nned to join forces with Ming Jiu to deal with the members of the Lado tribe and drive them out. Unexpectedly, when the arrow was on the string, Ming Jiu suddenly turned back and joined forces with the ck wolf to drive them out. Here. Even more incredible is that Ming Jiu was willing to merge into the Lado tribe and be the deputy leader of the Lado tribe. Under such circumstances, Ning Luo enjoyed the care of the four powerful males of Gain, ck Wolf, Ming Jiu, and Aimo every day. But except for Guyen, the other three were in the ambiguous stage, and Ning Luo couldn''t ept these for the time being. Seeing that there was still one day left, it was time for Oli to die. Tang Guo found Olis cave with dried fruit. Oli is making new shoes for her two spouses. Although Oli is a very arrogant female, she is also very ingenious, perhaps because she loves beauty. There are rtionships. "Agogo, don''t you like to sleep in your residence? Whye to me when you are free?" Oli asked. Tang Guo sat next to Oli, "Do you make shoes for Jiami Kemir?" "Yes, their shoes are worn out, I am going to make more for them." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Have you nned to go out recently?" "Where are you going, Agogo, have you found something interesting?" "No." Tang Guo shook his head, picked up a piece of dried fruit and fed it to Oli, "I''lle over and talk to you." "It''s really weird. Agogo actually took the initiative to talk to me," Oli looked strange. "The high priest has been away for a long time. Agogo, wouldn''t you want to talk about the high priest with me?" "No." Tang Guo denied that she was not worried about Yin Yao, he would not be in any danger. "why?" "Come here to remind you one thing." Tang Guo didn''t sell it, and said directly, "Don''t go out tomorrow, whether it''s you or Mick and Mill, you want to stop them from going out, understand?" Oli blinked, not understanding. But seeing Tang Guo''s seriousness, she thought that she should trust the other person. This was Aguo, her friend, the smartest female. "Okay, I listen to you." "When Mick and Mill return, I will tell them to ask for leave with the leader tomorrow." Chapter 682: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (56) Chapter 682: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (56) The next day finally arrived. Ning Luo heard that the members of the tribe were going out and proposed to find some useful things. Only she could know it. The ck wolf agreed, and Gaine, Aimo, and Ming Jiu were not worried about her, and followed. Originally, Milmick should have gone out hunting, but because Tang Guo had told Oli, Oli invited them to stay with her at the residence today. The two orcs were obedient to Oli, and they were better than the leader. Hastily reported a leave with ck Wolf. ck Wolf thought that there should be no problems with Gain, Aimo, and Ming Jiu, and agreed. "Dear Ollie, you won''t just let us do nothing and sit with you in the residence for a day and watch you sew clothes?" Mick said. Mill couldn''t help talking, "At any rate, we can go out and find some food stored in the winter. We have to n for next year. Maybe next year we will have a little boy." After saying that, his face was filled with a happy smile. Li knocked. "What do you think, what little boy, Agogo said I am a little princess, and it is not time to give birth to a little boy." "Yes, Oli is right." "Then Oli, you should tell us what really made us stay, right?" Mick asked eagerly. Oli looked up and looked outside. Mill was very witty and took a look, then walked in and whispered, "Oli, I''ve seen it, no one, you can tell." "It was Agogo who told us not to go out today." The two brothers looked at each other, their eyes were a little surprised. Is it Agogo? The female who always likes to smile and hold a bunch of dried fruits and sit on the rocks outside to eat? They are also good friends of Oli. The two brothers are actually foxes. Not only are they very powerful, they are also very clever. They don''t think that Agogo just said that they don''t want them to go out. There must be some intention. Seeing Oli carelessly, they did not choose to tell her that their Oli is very simple, she just needs to live happily, and let theme to the troubles. But they thought for a long time, and they didn''t think why Tang Guo prevented them from going out. After waiting for the afternoon, the members of the tribe came back one after another, all in a panic. The two brothers looked at each other and something went wrong. They rushed out and asked about the situation, only to realize that the tribe members had walked to a strange ce, and they dispersed without knowing how. Aimo returned with Ming Jiu, and there are still many members, including their tribe leader ck Wolf, and Ning Luo Gaen has not returned either. The whole tribe was in panic, and the most shocked were Mir and Mick. They quietly withdrew from the crowd, walked back to the cave, watched other people not paying attention here, and talked in a low voice. "Is Agogo an unexplored prophet?" "If not, how could she prevent us from going out today?" The two brothers looked confused, they couldn''t figure it out no matter how clever they were. "Mick, Mill." Hearing Tang Guo''s voice, the two brothers turned stiffly, feeling that she was the only one. They breathed a sigh of relief. They both hesitated, but they always felt ufortable if they didn''t solve the puzzle. "Agogo," Mick said, "Can you predict what happened today?" Tang Guo beckoned to the two brothers, and when they came over a little bit, she said profoundly, "I only dreamed of a voicest night. Let me tell my best friend Oli''s family not to go out. I dont know." System: The host is acting as a stick again. "Besides this, there is another important thing that I just want to tell you." Chapter 683: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (57) Chapter 683: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (57) The members of the tribe are very panicked. The ck wolf is the most powerful warrior of the tribe, and the high priest has also gone out. If something happens to the tribe, I really don''t know what to do. The tribe members were worried, the sun went down, and the sky was getting dark. The ck wolf returned to the tribe with a few injured members. The ck wolf looked okay, but it was a little embarrassed and some others were injured. not heavy. When ck Wolf heard that Gaien and Ning Luo hadn''t returned yet, his face was very ugly. Seeing that the sky was already dark, he actually nned to go out to find the whereabouts of Gaien and Ning Luo. This time, Aimo, Mingjiu, and the members of the tribe all thought that Ning Luo must be retrieved. They all thought that Ning Luo was very important, and they all agreed. Therefore, the ck wolf took some people and went out to find someone. "It''s sote, isn''t the leader afraid of idents?" Oli couldn''t help but said, "The beast tide has only just passed. It''s a dangerous time now. Or go out at night. What if there is danger?" Fortunately, Mick and Mill were not selected by the ck wolf because they looked thinner. Oli remembered that when he brought Mir Mick back, he told Aggo that they were very strong, but Agogo told her that Mir and Mick should not be so strong. I didn''t understand it before. I was not selected by the ck Wolf to find someone at night. Oli was really fortunate to have told Mick and Mill before. Mick said, "The leader looks worried about Ning Luo." "Not only the leader, but Aimo and the deputy leader are particrly worried about her." Mill said. They remembered that Agogo stopped them in the afternoon and told them something they didn''t understand. Seeing Oli''s innocence, they thought that Agogo, as Oli''s best friend, should believe her. Today, if it weren''t for Agogo''s reminder, they might have encountered some unavoidable dangers. In short, they took what Agogo told them to their hearts and decided to do what they said. "That''s really weird. What is good about Ning Luo, and everyone needs to worry about her." Oli curled her lips, "I want to risk my life. It''s as annoying as before." Faced with such outspoken Oli, Mill and Mick decided to bury the secrets of them and Agogo in their hearts so as not to trouble Oli. One night, the tribe was noisy. Tang Guo was also woken up many times in the middle. She walked out of the cave, and a fire rose outside the cave, and the tribe members sat around the fire. "I hope there will be nothing wrong with Agogo." "Yes, Ning Luo is the smartest female I have ever seen. Unfortunately, I am not a strong warrior, otherwise I want to be Ning Luo''s spouse." Basically, the male orcs have this idea. The ck wolf did not take many people out, almost thirteen, but it has taken away the most powerful warrior of the tribe. Although the female orc on one side also said that she hoped that Ning Luo woulde back safely, it didn''t seem to be that sincere. "Agogo, are you worried about Ning Luo too?" Seeing Tang Guoing out, Ai Yi quickly sat next to her and muttered quietly, "Obviously, A Guo Guo is the smartest female in the tribe. Why should everyone misunderstand?" Tang Guo nced at Ai Yi, lowered her eyes, and a sneer crossed the corner of her mouth. One of the participants in the tragedy of Agogo really yed a key role. But Ai Yi''s end was also miserable. Chapter 684: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (58) Chapter 684: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (58) "Agogo, don''t you think that Ningluo can''te back, it''s actually pretty good." Ai continued to whisper, "That way no one will steal your limelight. You will be the smartest female in the tribe." "Aye, how can you say that?" Ai Yi did not expect Tang Guo to stand up suddenly, and looked at her angrily, "Ai Yi, Ning Luo still doesnt know what danger she will encounter. She has brought so many changes to our tribe, how can you say Is it better for her to nevere back?" "Ai, even if you like Guyn and want to be Guy''s spouse, you shouldn''t curse Ning Luo with vicious words?" Tang Guo''s angry look is really very lifelike. All the members looked at her. She looked like she didn''t doubt her at all, and looked at Ai Yi angrily. Is Ai Yi really cursing Ning Luo for noting back? "I... Aguoguo, you..." Ai Yi was a little bit arrogant, and Tang Guo interrupted if he wanted to say something remedy. "Did you say that Ning Luo would note back?" Ai Yi felt that all the members were looking at her, and his face became more and more flustered. That was how she said that. She really didn''t expect that, saying that Ning Luo would note back, Aguo had such a big reaction. This Agogo is so stupid, so loud, for fear that other people will not hear the same. "Ning Luo taught you how to make shoes, and also taught members of the tribe to know all kinds of spices and wild vegetables that can be used. Ai Yi, how can you be ungrateful and curse her at this time?" Tang Guo looked at the members present and said loudly, "I believe that the members of our Lado tribe are all grateful. After receiving the favor, they will never forget or give birth to such vicious thoughts." The members nodded and hurriedly discussed. They are the most grateful and will always remember that Ning Luo is kind to them, so they will never have such a vicious idea. "I heard that if you do something ungrateful, the gods will impose severe punishments," Tang Guo looked at the holy **** and made the members present awe, and couldn''t help but agree, "Ayi, I believe you are just a momentary mouthful. Be straightforward and don''t have any bad thoughts. If you are so vicious in the future, don''t say it. I would rather be kind to you. In order to prevent the gods from punishing you, I hope you can reform yourself and stop having such selfish thoughts." "Even if you like Gain, you can''t hate Ning Luo just because of that." The members quickly answered, "Yeah, Ai Yi, I hope you can be a kind female, don''t curse Ning Luo with vicious words, otherwise the gods will punish them." "Yes, Ning Luo has brought us countless benefits and changed our way of living. We can drink delicious broth every day, Ai Yi, you are really not doing this right." Ai Yi stood in the center, epting the gaze and usation of the entire tribe, his face flushed. She bit her lip and looked at them. She couldn''t exin it anymore. The problem was that she really said those words. How could this Agogo be so stupid. Really, I would not tell her if I knew it. Outsiders like Ning Luo are inferior, too stupid. Tang Guoke didn''t care what Ai Yi wasining about, seeing the condemnation of the people on Ai Yi''s face, he was in a very good mood. At this moment, Ai Yi didn''t dare to turn over her in front of her. As long as the other party dared toe, she would repeat Ai Yi''s words loudly just like today. Beautiful. Chapter 685: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (59) Chapter 685: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (59) At dawn the next day, the ck wolf returned to the tribe with a tired face. When everyone saw that they were not injured, they were really relieved. Ning Luo and Gaien haven''t returned yet, and their hearts are getting desperate. Especially the three males who were thinking about Ning Luo, all seemed very silent. "I''ll eat something, then fly into the air to find the whereabouts of Luoluo." Ming Jiu said. He is an eagle and can fly very high. He went out yesterday and he also flew a long way, but because it was night, there may not be some ces. Find. The ck wolf nodded, "Well, as soon as there is news, let us know as soon as possible." Aymo was a little sad, "I hope Gaine can protect him." The three looked at each other, and at this moment they made a decision that they wanted to protect Ning Luo together so that this would not happen. At the beginning, ck Wolf chose to plot slowly because of his friendship with Guyn. Now Ning Luo still doesnt know if she cane back safely. If shees back alive, he will not choose to stay in ce. He will propose to Guyn to be together. Own Ning Luo. Only when I am about to lose her do I understand her importance. Aimo and Mingjiu thought so too. It was also in the afternoon that Ning Luo and Guyn, who were worried by the members, came back. At the same time, Guyn was carrying a badly injured male orc on his back. Ning Luo looked at the scarred orc, tears falling down. After dropping, holding the opponent''s hand, following Gain''s pace, trot into the tribe. "Has the high prieste back?" Ning Luo saw Tang Guo in the crowd, and rushed to grab her, "Agogo, has the high prieste back, let the high prieste out and save Vigo, Vigo is seriously injured, he looks It''s almost... ooh, I don''t want Vigo to die, I want Vigo to live." Tang Guo was not ashamed to refuse the dried fruit in his mouth anymore, suffocated and swallowed the remaining small pieces of dried fruit raw. Then he said, "The high priest has not returned." She nced at Vigo, who was lying on the board, looking miserable. "He looks like he is about to die." This stinky snake is the most annoying. The plot shows that this stinky snake is too sensitive. Will destroy Yin Yao''s n. It was him who severely wounded Yin Yao. Tang Guo secretly poked and thought, it would be better if he died. But obviously, the male protagonist also has a halo, even if it is one of the male protagonists, it is impossible to die so easily. "No, Vigo won''t die, how could she die." Ning Luo cried on Vigo''s body. Tang Guo didn''t have the nerve to remind him that you would aggravate others'' injuries like that. Ning Luo said sadly to Vigo. "As long as you wake up, I will ept you and forget everything in the past, Vigo, OK?" This time, Gain did not stop it either. Had Vigo not appeared suddenly, he and Ning Luo would have died. Vigo killed the beast, but the beast will also take most of Vigo''s life. After the tribe members heard it, they didn''t like the snake tribe so much, but Vigo saved Ning Luo, who was the warrior. "Why don''t you find some herbs for Vigo first?" Ai Yi looked at Vigo''s beautiful face. Even if it was seriously injured, he still couldn''t hide his powerful aura. "Although the high priest is not there, Aguo doesn''t always follow him. The priest gathers medicine, she must know a lot of herbs." Although Ning Luo also knew some herbs, she didn''t know some simple herbs, such as heat-clearing and detoxifying and healing herbs. Chapter 686: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (60) Chapter 686: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (60) Tang Guo was stared at by Ning Luo''s red eyes. Ning Luo ran to Tang Guo and knelt down with a rush, "Aguoguo, save Vigo, I know you don''t like me, me me for taking it away Your limelight, I really didn''t mean it, nor did I want to steal your limelight. As long as you are willing to save Vigo, I will take him out of the tribe when Vigo is over." As soon as this sentence fell, all the members'' eyes looked at Tang Guo changed. As if she didn''t choose to save Vigo because she hated Ning Luo. Ai Yi seems to have found a chance, "Agogo, didn''t you say that Ning Luo is the benefactor of our tribe members? Now she wants you to tie up and save Vigo, you shouldn''t stop doing it, right?" "I didn''t say not to help?" Tang Guo nced at Ning Luo strangely, "Who did you hear, I hate you?" "I..." Ning Luo wiped away tears. "Aren''t the rumors among the members of the tribe?" Otherwise, why doesn''t Aguo like paying attention to her? He must hate her. When she did note, Agogo was the little princess of the tribe. She came and attracted the attention of many people. It is not surprising that Agogo hated her. "I don''t hate you." Tang Guo said without changing his face, "Do you want me to save him?" "Yes, Aguo, can you help me?" Ning Luo asked anxiously. Tang Guo frowned, "I don''t know if I can save her. Although I have been studying with the high priest for a while, I don''t seem to be that smart. How could it be possible to learn the skills of the high priest at once? Easy, can''t all the members of the tribe learn it?" Ning Luo thought so too, but if Tang Guo didn''t help, no one would be able to save Vigo. "Agogo, no matter what, please try it and try your best to save Vigo." Tang Guo thought about it for a moment, and said, "I''m afraid of treating him to death." "Agogo, I believe you." Ning Luo seemed to have grasped thest straw, and the other members also said that if something goes wrong, don''t me her. Tang Guo was funny in her heart. If she wanted to really treat people to death, Ning Luo was the first to me her. Then these people would say that they hadnt learned the skill and insisted on saving people, and they killed Vigo. . "Okay, you have said that, then I will try it. Just some time ago the high priest told me a way to treat serious injuries." Ning Luo breathed a sigh of relief, but was still very worried. Finally, after seeing Tang Guo mashing the herbs, he asked the tribe members to pick new herbs. Finally, the herbs were smashed and applied to Vigo''s wound. Take a breath. It seems that Agogo really did not mean to make things worse. "The blood seems to have stopped." Aymo said, "It''s really useful, Agogo, you are great." Tang Guo was very modest, "The high priest taught, but I actually did it the way the high priest did. I don''t understand how the blood stopped." Hardly anyone did not believe this, even Ai Yi believed it. But the Mick brothers who stood in the crowd watching the excitement nced at each other, did Aggo really not lie? Not sure. Ollie was cheering for Tang Guo, always saying, "Agogo, Agogo, you are really amazing, you are really the smartest female." The two brothers Mick listened to the innocent words. , Somewhat helpless. Although Vigo didn''t wake up, under Tang Guo''s "careful treatment", the wound gradually stammered. Ning Luo was very grateful to her for this. Until Vigo woke up in ten days and opened his eyes to see Ning Luo, the two of them couldn''t hold back and nned to have a good time. They didn''t expect... Chapter 687: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (61) Chapter 687: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (61) "what!" Vigo screamed, attracted Guyn, Aimo and others, and rushed into the cave, unexpectedly encountering a beautiful scene, if you ignore Vigo''s painful expression, it is indeed very beautiful. Ning Luo saw more and more people rushing in, and quickly wrapped the animal skins around her body. Seeing Vigo''s face was pale, he didn''t care about being shy, and quickly hugged him, "What''s wrong with you, Vigo? I''m sorry, you We are still injured now, we should not be like this." Vigo gritted his teeth, soothing Ning Luo, "Body hurts." It hurts, like something biting inside his body. He wanted to scratch his skin and scratch the painful ce. Seeing that Vigo was in so much pain, the others quickly expelled the scene they had just encountered from their minds, "What happened to Vigo?" "I don''t know, he said he was hurting, I..." Ning Luo suddenly thought of Tang Guo, "Gai En, you call A Guo Guo, Vigo''s injury was treated by her, she must know what the problem is. ." Tang Guo was called over soon, watching Vigo curling up in pain, and seeing that the blush on Ning Luo''s face had not faded, and there were even obvious traces on his body, and heughed in his heart. How could she treat Vigo this insidious snake easily, but now she has a serious expression, "What happened to Vigo?" "Agogo, take a look. Vigo said that his body hurts and his whole body hurts. Is there something wrong with the herbs?" [Host, I really dont understand, its obviously she begged you to save someone, and now the other persons life is saved, and if the body hurts a little bit, it will be on you. Listen to this tone, if you cant be cured, shes afraid I want to buckle you. Tang Guo chuckled, "Look more and you will understand. You will upgrade faster in the future. The more human feelings you have, the more you will understand this psychology." She squatted down, pretending not to understand, helping Vigo check her body. Of course she knew what was going on with Vigo, the other party fighting with the beast must have turned into a body. Vigo is a snake. Even if the body has scales, it is still no better than some thick-skinned beasts. The body is torn into openings by the beasts, and many sharp stones and branches are sshed into it. The normal treatment is to clean up those things before applying medicine. Tang Guo deliberately missed this step, anyway, she didn''t understand, she also saved Vigo to life. There are all kinds of sharp stones and branches in the body, it is strange that Vigo doesn''t die in pain. She secretly speeded up the healing of the other party''s wound, but it was time for him to suffer. "I didn''t see what''s wrong with Vigo?" Tang Guo''s expression was simple, "I stopped the bleeding and sutured the wound ording to the method the high priest gave me. Now Vigo is all right. He is in pain, will he? What''s the old problem." "I''m sure I don''t have old Mao Bin." Vigo nced at Tang Guo coldly. Tang Guo spread his hands a little innocently, "I really can''t check it out. You forced me to treat you. I knew I wouldn''t help you." "Agogo, don''t be like this, don''t be angry, Vigo is just too painful, I will apologize for him." Ning Luo said quickly, "Agogo, you can help Vigo to check it again." "I didn''t check it out. It''s only a few dayster. Don''t wait a few days to observe, maybe it will be all right?" Ning Luo thought it was okay, and Vigo didn''t object either. It might be that the injury was too serious and he didn''t notice the smirk at the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth. Chapter 688: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (62) Chapter 688: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (62) "Agogo, Vigo said his body still hurts." Three dayster, Ning Luo hurriedly rushed to Tang Guo''s residence and looked at her with pitiful eyes, "A Guoguo, you can help Vigo see it again." Vigo was only in physical pain, not life-threatening, she didn''t dare to use Tang Guo of treating Vigo badly. She was just a student who had justpleted the college entrance examination, and she didn''t know anything about healing. Currently Vigo still has to ask Tang Guo to help. Sheined in her heart that Tang Guo''s skills were not at home, but she did not dare to show it directly. The high priest who had been looking forward to it for so many days did note back, the hope was only on Tang Guo. For the past three days, Vigo rolled on the ground in pain no matter whether it was day or night, and couldn''t sleep at all. If this goes on, she is really afraid that Vigo will have an ident. "Not good yet?" Tang Guo touched his chin, "Okay, then I''ll follow you to check it." When he arrived at Ning Luo''s residence, Tang Guo heard a low pain, and when he walked in, he saw Vigo curling up on the ground with a sallowplexion, his body trembled with pain, and asionally rolled over, even more painful. He yelled. She was happy, this stinky snake really can withstand the pain, it''s useless to be killed, it really is the male lead. "Vigo, I will let Agogo help you look again." Vigo nced at Tang Guo coldly, obviously reluctant, but because his body was so painful, he let Tang Guo check him. "The scars have all fallen off," Tang Guo checked, touching his chin and said, "Since I have put him alive, there should be no problem in theory?" Aimo, Gain, Mingjiu, and ck Wolf also came. Although they were jealous for Ning Luo caring about Vigo, if Vigo hadn''t saved Ning Luo, they would have lost Ning Luo forever. Up. Therefore, they all acquiesced in the existence of Vigo. Even though Vigo is a snake tribe, the snake tribe is generally unwilling to integrate into the tribe. They all have separate caves, and tribe members do not like to live with the snake tribe. "Or, if Vigo changed the body, how about Aggo directly inspecting his body?" The ck wolf said suddenly. He remembered that every time the high priest healed tribe members, he would make them check the body. If There is no problem before it bes a human form to treat injuries. Thinking about it this way, he thinks that one step is indeed missing. Vigo pursed his lips, as if he didn''t want to, he didn''t want to be himself in front of strangers. But looking at Ning Luo looking worried, he nodded, helped by Ning Luo, and walked outside. His body was rtivelyrge, and this small residence could not amodate him. When he got outside, he turned into a body, and a giant snake with scales appeared in front of him. The scales were sparse and sparse. Once the scales overgrown his body, he might be a flood dragon. However, in this world of orcs, there is no legend about the dragon, no matter how powerful the snake tribe, they have never sessfully evolved into a dragon. Vigo only felt more pain after his body was converted. Without waiting for Tang Guo''s inspection this time, everyone else saw something wrong with Vigo''s body. Some bulging areas seemed to be something inside. "There is something strange in Vigo''s body." Gayne said. Ning shed tears, "Agogo, look at what''s inside." Tang Guo said to the ck wolf at this time, "The leader, if you want to determine what is in Vigo''s body, you may have to open it and take a look." System: Toxic. Chapter 689: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (63) Chapter 689: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (63) Vigo''s whole body was stiff, and he looked at Tang Guo coldly. Tang Guo took a few steps back pretending to be scared, "If you don''t want to, then forget it. You didn''t reduce the cost before, how do I know there will be strange things inside." "Why don''t you open it yourself, I don''t do it, he doesn''t seem to be life-threatening." Of course Ning Luo was very reluctant, but looked at Vigo''s painful expression, "Boss, please try it. First cut a small area to confirm what''s inside." Tang Guo stared very seriously on the surface, but in fact he smiled hahaha. The ck wolf nodded, took the big knife, and scratched a bulging area. Vigo looked painful, but he was now a snake head. He couldn''t see how his face was, but he could feel his body light. trembling. The flesh was cut open, and the ck wolf carefully got out the bulging object. When everyone saw the object, they were all stunned. "Stone, stone?" Gain stammered. The ck wolf picked out another piece of wood, and the faces of everyone changed even more. "It is now certain that these things should have been torn apart by the beast when Vigo was fighting the beast and identally mixed in." ck Wolf said, "Now, if Vigo''s pain is to be resolved, he can only be opened. Take out the stones, wood, and branches of the flesh." Ning Luo looked at Tang Guo, "A Guoguo, when you treated Vigo, didn''t you disinfect and clean the wound?" There was no way to hide theint. Tang Guo looked inexplicable, "What is disinfection? I have cleaned the wound, haven''t I washed it with hot water?" Ning Luo looked at Tang Guo, who didn''t understand, and she was speechless for a while. How could she forget that this is a backward world of orcs. These orcs have thick skin and no culture. How could they know the importance of disinfecting and cleaning their wounds. "Since you have found the reason, then I don''t care. Don''t look for me next time for this kind of thing. I really won''t." Tang Guo said angrily, "You wanted me to save people. There is a problem now. me it on me again." "Aguoguo, you are indeed not careful this time. Every time the high priest treats the wound, he will ask the tribe members to change the body and check the wound." ck Wolf said, seeming to say that Ning Luo was not satisfied with her. Tang Guo nced at him, "I''ve already said it, next time you don''t use it to find me, I will refuse." After speaking, she left. Anyway, the revenge has been reached, so wait for betrayal now. System: This host. Although Tang Guo returned to the residence, he asked the system to make a live broadcast for her, watching the ck wolf holding a knife to open Vigo''s recovered wounds, taking out the stones, wood, and branches. The stone is good and easy to peel off. Branches and wood are not so easy. Every time I take them, Vigo screams in pain. Imagine a giant snake lying outside and screaming and rolling, which makes it particrly funny. Listening to Vigo''s screams, she bit the dried fruit in a wonderful mood. When he finished taking out the contents of his body, Vigo was already wounded, half unconscious in pain, and Ning Luo hugged the giant snake head in distress. Looking at this scene, Tang Guozai didn''t hold back, and squirted out. Finally, the ck wolf took the herbal medicine to stop the bleeding and applied it to Vigo. A few dayster, Vigo''s wound was still bleeding. This was because when the branches and wood were taken, they were torn too badly. Compared with the previous pain, it is also very painful now. Chapter 690: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (64) Chapter 690: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (64) Ten dayster, Vigo''s wound scarred. Ning Luo thought of the herbal medicine Tang Guo had put on Vigo. After a few days, he almost scarred and fell off. After hesitating for a moment, he went to find Tang Guo. "will not." "Agogo, please help Vigo, he is in pain now." Tang Guo shook his head, "Ning Luo, it''s not that I won''t help you. I''m afraid that he will be put to death. After all, his pain before was caused by my carelessness." "A Guoguo, as a member of the tribe, do you want to watch Vigo''s pain?" The ck wolf couldn''t help but shed tears, and said coldly to Tang Guo. Tang Guo spread his hands, "Is Vigo a member of the tribe?" "Didn''t I save him before?" "Did I make him suffer?" She smiled and looked at the ck wolf, "Boss, you should understand that I am not a high priest and cannot save my life. You have always forced me to help Vigo. I have always refused. It is you who pleaded hard. I had to help." "Now that his life is no longer in danger, you ask me to help him relieve the pain. I am a little scared. If your hands shake and aggravate his injuries, you are afraid you will hate me to death." Ning Luo remembered that Tang Guo would apply medicine without cleaning the wound. He hesitated, and pulled the ck wolf. "Forget it, boss, I''m also afraid that Vigo might have any problems." "Ok." Tang Guo watched the two leave together, smiling somewhat sarcastically, "It''s really boring." Vigo''s wound waspletely scarred after tossing for half a month, and he could not participate in the fight for the time being, otherwise the wound might be torn. It was also reported from the tribe that Vigo was so miserable because of Agogos carelessness. In short, they were all talking about whether Agogo was not. Not even two dayster, there were people who said that Agogo was deliberate. Toss Vigo''s. The reason is that Ning Luo is good and attracted the ck Wolf, the first warrior of their tribe. When Vigo was about to recover, Ning Luo epted that there was Gain and Vigo. At the same time, Aimo, Ming Jiu, and ck Wolf did not hold back and confessed to Ning Luo. At that time, there were many members around them, and they all heard the three of them confessed. Looking at these powerful men, Ning Luo liked her wholeheartedly, seeing her eyes still so focused, her face was red. But she already had Vigo and Gain, and she was very hesitant about these, feeling that her ideas were not right, and she was struggling. The three also said that they would not persecute her, as long as she didn''t refuse their pursuit, which made Ning Luo reluctantly ept it. This has undoubtedly made the other members understand that Aimo, Gain, and ck Wolf are almost Ning Luo''s spouse. Five powerful and good-looking males like Ningluo at the same time, which also makes the females in the tribe feel sore. Especially those females who like Aimo and Gain, Ning Luo is not so innocent. As for the ck wolf, no female thinks he is worthy of him, but instead thinks that he should choose Ning Luo. In their opinion, Ningluo is better than Agogo, and even easier to get along with. In short, they hated and liked Ning Luo. Also because the ck Wolf confessed to Ning Luo, it made people feel that Aguo retaliated against Vigo because Ning Luo robbed the ck Wolf. Ning Luo seemed to think that was the case, butter saw that Tang Guo was much colder. In the following time, Ning Luo also epted the life in the orc world, recalled the modern daily necessities, and gradually brought changes to the tribe. Chapter 691: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (65) Chapter 691: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (65) Tribe members get Ning Luo''s suggestions and make many practical and simple gadgets to exchange items with other tribes. When the other party asks, they will praise Ning Luo from head to toe. In just two months, Ning Luo''s name was known by many people. A bit far from the Lado tribe, an orc country called Mata country, also knew about the existence of Ning Luo. King Larry made a final decision at that time to capture Ning Luo back. Of course, if the orcs there were willing to hand over Ning Luo, it would be even better. If they don''t want to, they will wage war, upy the Lado tribe, kill their males, and take away their females and food. King Larry of the Mata nation moved quickly and sent two hundred of Mata''s most powerful warriors to the Rado tribe. They rode domesticated beasts very fast. If the tribes passing by dare to hinder them, they will be trampled down by them. The members of the Mata country are very cruel, otherwise they will not be built into a country. Under the rule of the Mata country, there are many orc tribes. They must pay for food every year to be able to take refuge in the area of the Mata country when the beastse. But because of paying for food, they will not have enough to eat all year round. Many unwilling tribes, not like the Lado tribe, are unwilling to seek refuge in a country like Mata that exploits their food, and move the tribe into the deep forest, and Mata can''t control them. But with it is the danger of the animal tide every year. The city of Mata is built of stone, and there are powerful wise men in Mata. Even if the tide of beastses to attack them, they will be repulsed. The speed of Mata''s passing was too fast, and the members of the Lado tribe were not so informed at all, and were surrounded by Mata''s warriors. Seeing the ferocious warriors and the beasts led by the Mataguo warriors, the members of the Lado tribe changed their faces. Even if they have powerful ck wolf leaders, they also have powerful warriors such as Gain, Aimo, Mingjiu, and Vigo, but they cantpare to the hundreds of warriors in the Mata country. Once there is a conflict, there will be more than 100 people in the Lado tribe. , Can''t resist at all. Not to mention, Mata has more than two hundred warriors. "There is only one thing for us," said the warrior in Mata. "Hand over a little female named Ning Luo. Don''t try to fool us. We know that the little female is long, white and tender, different from other females. ." "Give you three days to think about it, otherwise we will upy your Lado tribe and kill all the male orcs here, and the females and food here belong to our country of Mata." The ck wolf''s face changed, but he didn''t dare to face the conflict directly. He could not find a ce, so would he let it out? He didn''t even think about surrendering Ning Luo, he nned to evacuate here tonight with tribal personnel. Watching the warriors of Mata Kingdom turn around and leave, the ck wolf quickly summoned all the members and told the news of the evacuation tonight. All the members went back to the cave and packed their things. When the night fell, the members of the Lado tribe quietly walked from the back mountain to the depths of the deep forest. They underestimated Mataguo''s dedication to Ning Luo. After walking for a long time, I felt something was wrong. The two members who walked in front screamed. The ck wolf held the torch and saw clearly that the two members were being torn apart by the beast. The voice of the warrior of Mata Country rang, "I said, don''t fool us, go back, or die, you decide for yourself. Now I have changed my mind and give you two days to consider." Chapter 692: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (66) Chapter 692: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (66) "Can''t hand over Luoluo." Gain said. Vigo also said, "If anyone wants to surrender, I will swallow him." Aimo, Mingjiu, and ck Wolf also nodded, not nning to hand over Ning Luo. Ning Luo also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. How did she know that there was an orc kingdom here and also attracted the other party. If she had known it, she would definitely not do so much to attract the other party''s attention. "Now that we are surrounded by the Warriors of the Matagongo, we can''t go out at all. Chief, we don''t want to hand over Ning Luo, but what should we do next?" "Mata country is so cruel. If you don''t do what they say, you will surely beat our Lado tribe." Ai Yi was also very anxious. She didnt want to go to the cruel country of Mata. I heard that many tribes were exploited by Mata. Suddenly, she saw Tang Guo sitting on the side doing nothing, and Ning Luo was also away from Tang Guo. not far away. Looking at the appearance of the two of them, she was surprised to find that Aguo was actually whiter than Ning Luo, and his body looked slenderer than Ning Luo. She rolled her eyes and whispered to the female orc beside her, "I think Aguo looks a bit like Ning Luo." "If Agogo goes to Mata Country, they will definitely not suspect that she is Ning Luo." "Agogo looks slender, but in fact it is not rather weak. It should have been very good in Mata." The female orc started talking, originally talking in a low voice, and then all the members were discussing. In fact, what they want to express in their hearts is that Ning Luo can bring countless changes to their tribe, while Agogo seems to be dispensable, and in cheesy terms, it seems to have no contribution to the tribe. Although Mata country is very cruel, it is still rtively friendly to females. Agogo reces Ningluo to Mata country. Just changing a ce will not endanger his life. When Vigo heard these words, the corners of his mouth roused, "I think this is a good idea. Agogo can indeed rece Ningluo to Mata. What does the chief think?" The ck wolf hesitated. "Agogo, Ning Luo is so weak, you can go for her once." Before the ck wolf spoke, Gain spoke, and then Aimo, Ming Jiu did not speak, but seeing that he did not object, it can be seen that it is Agreed. The tribe members also looked at Tang Guo with brilliant eyes, as if they thought this was a very good idea. "What are you thinking about, how can Agogo go to Mata? Do you know the ferocity of the members of Mata? Even if they treat females well, what if you know that Agogo is fake?" When Oli heard the words of all the members, she stood up awkwardly. She couldn''t believe that the members of the Lado tribe actually proposed the idea of letting Agogo rece Ningluo. "Have you forgotten that Agogo''s parents sacrificed for our Lado tribe?" "Who made the idea thest time the beast tide allowed us to avoid the beast''s attack so that no members died?" "Didn''t Agogo discover where we live now?" "The big knife we used was also picked up by Agogo." Oli was very angry, how could these guys be able to be Agogo''s kindness, they proposed that whoever reces Ning Luo, can not be Agogo. "But we can''t hand over Ning Luo." "Yes, Ning Luo can''t not be handed over. Ning Luo is the most wise female. It is best for her to stay in the Lado tribe." Chapter 693: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (67) Chapter 693: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (67) Oli felt a little cold when she watched the members say frankly that they could not hand over Ning Luo. So, can they surrender Agogo? "Without Ningluo, we would have no shoes to wear." "There is no broth to drink either." "Ning Luo will teach us to make beautiful flowers and sew beautiful clothes." "A lot of foods that we think cannot be eaten, Ring Luo has a way." "She is a wise man, and we cannot hand over the wise man." Oli''s eyes were red, but Agogo was kind to them. She didn''t understand that Agoguo was the one who allowed them to survive safely, so why would she abandon her at this time. "Anyway, I don''t agree." Ollie shouted loudly, "If you dare to hand over Agogo, I will fight with you, Mick, Mill, dare you work hard with me to protect Agogo ." The two Mikmir brothers nodded quickly, and Oli was satisfied. She took a deep breath, turned around and pulled Tang Guo and patted her heart, "A Guo Guo, I protect you. As long as I live, Oli will not watch. You are handed over." After speaking, she pulled Tanguo into the cave in front of all the members. Ning Luo was also very scared. I heard that Mata country was very cruel, and she was hiding in Gain''s arms with a trembling body. Vigo also gently hugged her, "Luo Luo, rest assured, I won''t let you go to Mata. From China, take a good nights sleep and wake up tomorrow and be fine." "really?" "Really." A sneer crossed the corner of Vigo''s mouth, no one could **** it from his hand, that could only be reced by someone else. When Ning Luo fell asleep, several men gathered together. "Hand over Agogo." Vigo said, "In order to get a good deal, I hope you don''t stop it unless you are willing to be handed over." "Impossible." Several people retorted at the same time. Vigo smiled triumphantly, "ck Wolf, do you want to stop it?" The ck wolf clenched a fist and said nothing to stop it. Between Agogo and Ningluo, he chose Ningluo, and could only be sorry for Agogo. Mataguo should not behave like Agogo, but he cannot lose Ningluo. "Mir and Mick must be guarding Agogo''s residence. We can work together to subdue them." Vigo squinted. "For safety, we will act tomorrow night. Let them rx their vignce during the day tomorrow. Oli can''t think of it. So many, just fool her." Several people agreed, and the ck wolf announced the next day, thinking about other ways. All the members rxed as they watched the ck wolf swearing. In fact, they are still a little uneasy when they say that they want to surrender Agogo, but between their lives and Agogo, they choose their own lives. Ning Luo is more important than Agogo, and they can only abandon Agogo. In the middle of the night, Vigo smiled at several people, "This time, the wicked will let me do it, lest you lose the demeanor of the leader of the ck wolf." He also epted the existence of the ck wolf, and would rather let many of them be together. protection. Outside Tang Guo''s cave, there was no one to guard. Vigo came in very easily, subdued Tang Guo, gave her to the warriors of Mata Country, and told them that this was Ning Luo. Tang Guo is now much whiter and tenderer than Ningluo. The Warriors of Mataguo have never seen such a tender female before, and he took people away without doubt. "Agogo will be fine, right?" Mick nced at the sleeping Oli and said nervously. Mill affirmed, "Agogo is the real wise man. Don''t worry, she has expected so many things. There will be nothing. When Oli knows tomorrow, we will fall out with the Lado tribe. Lets leave here and wait for one day in the future." "It can only do this." Chapter 694: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (68) Chapter 694: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (68) When Tang Guo "waking up", she was on the animal cart, and the surrounding Mata country orcs saw her waking up and looked at her with wide eyes. She smiled and said, "How long will it take to get to the country of Mata?" She can''t wait to go to the country of Mata and take it over there. Larry, the king of Mata, is a very cruel orc. She will definitely not let him go. She intends to kill Larry as soon as he passes. Going to Mata Country to do things is not so constrained, she can show her skills. But this time, she didn''t intend to be the king of the kingdom of Mata. I heard that there is a profession that is particrly popr in the orc world. The wise man, as the name suggests, the orc with extraordinary wisdom, will be respected as a wise man. She should be a wise man. Her animal cart is driven by two wild horses, and the wild horse is also riding a burly orc. He is the first warrior of Mata and Larrysckey, but heter discovered that Agogo was not Ning Luo threw her to the brutal orcs. Therefore, this person cannot live either. She needs to choose someone who has no hatred with her, is obedient and in control, it is best to have hatred with Larry. She recalled the plot and quickly found this candidate. Ciri, Larry''s younger brother, had been suppressed by Larry, and was even driven out of the pce by Larry. She is currently living a life of poverty. Even so, Xili did not give up, and was secretly developing power. In the plot, it is mentioned that there has been chaos in the country of Mata. It is also because of this chaos that Ning Luo and her spouses were able to defeat the powerful country of Mata and finally upied the territory of the original Mata country and established the orcs. country. "It takes three more time." An orc replied to Tang Guo, "You are obedient, you are not allowed to run, go to our Mata Congress to get the best treatment, as long as you bring you to our Mata country, The king will grant you noble status." Tang Guo chuckled and replied, "Okay, I also want to be a nobleman. I live in the cave every day in the Laduo tribe. It is really enough. I heard that you Mata Country is a house built of stones?" "Yes, our city built of stone, all Mata people live in houses built of stone. They are strong and durable. Even if the tide of beastses, they will be blocked by solid stone walls. There will be no What a danger. We still have the existence of wise men. Even if the animal tide is fierce, the wise men will figure out a way to deal with it." Speaking of these, the orcs of Mata Country are particrly proud,cent and promote the benefits of Tang Guo. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to fight with the group of people fiercely. In the middle, she also boiled broth for them to drink. After they finished drinking, the look in Tang Guo''s eyes became more and more hot. It was the first warrior who looked at Tang Guo''s eyes differently. Maybe she didn''t mean to run away, and it was very pleasant to get along with them. Except for the first warrior who was rtively indifferent to her, the other orcs were very enthusiastic and took good care of her,pletely treating her as her own. Basically, they gave everything she said, and the first warrior frowned. In the end, perhaps thinking that she was not dangerous, they did not stop it. Soon, Tang Guo came to Mata Country. Seeing the houses made of stones, I found it strange. The higher the status of the orcs, the better and stronger the stone they use, especially the pce, which is actually quite beautifully built, and carved with various orcs-like patterns, which look ancient and beautiful. Chapter 695: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (69) Chapter 695: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (69) King Larry personally met Tang Guo, and told Tang Guo that she would grant her noble status, as long as she was willing to bring those she knew to Mata. Tang Guo agreed, and was arranged to live in a noble house that day, and sent a few warriors and a few female orcs to take care of her, which was actually a surveince. She didn''t care about these, and she took out a few painless things to Larry at will. After Larry sent someone to learn, she was very satisfied. Tang Guo came to the country for a month, and Larry thought she would not have a heart of rebellion, and the orcs who watched her said that she lived happily every day and was happy to live in the country. Now, even the first warrior no longer doubted Tang Guo, let alone she brought some good things out from time to time. Tang Guo was sure that Larry hadn''t deliberately watched her anymore, so he approached Xili. The approach to Xili went smoothly, and Xili was also very surprised by her arrival. From the very beginning, his men received news that Larry had snatched a particrly powerful female orc from the Lado tribe, and the goods of the Mata country were also enriched by this female orc. It can be said that her status has gradually risen, even if it is not better than the king, the wise, and the first warrior, it is noble than other orcs. Xili had an ugly face at the time, but he dared not do anything. Now Tang Guo came to the door in person, he was confused. "Your name is Ning Luo, right, I don''t know what you want to do with me?" Tang Guo sat on the stone bench, shaking his head, "I am not called Ning Luo." "Everyone calls you Ning Luo, you are from the Lado tribe, or was snatched back by Larry, if you are not Ning Luo, how can you make those strange items, Larry and his running dog, the first warrior Very cunning, you can''t fool them." Anyway, he didn''t believe Tang Guo was a fake. "My name is Agogo." "I came to you, of course to work with you, Ciri." Tang Guo smiled, "Do you want Mata Country?" Xili was startled and looked at Tang Guo vigntly. He was thinking whether she was serious or was deceiving him. Perhaps Larry sent her to kill him and confuse him. No matter what, he will not believe it easily. In fact, the world of the orcs is not that simple. You can see from the orcs in Mata that there are nock of smart orcs, and Siri is one of them. As for the orcs of the Lado tribe, they are running around just alive, they don''t have the strength and the mind to think, and their brains are naturally not so smart. Siri didn''t believe it, he was very careful, and quickly stated that he didn''t want Mata at all. Tang Guo didn''t reluctantly, he woulde over to talk to him asionally, andter Xili determined that every time she came over, Larry had not found out. After a while, he finally understood that what the female said was true. "Why are you doing this?" "Larry is not pleasing to the eye. I want to kill Larry and the First Warrior. Do you dare, Ciri?" Xili was in awe, admiring the female''s boldness for the first time. "Siri, as long as you are obedient and obediently rule the orc kingdom of Mata, I promise you will not regret it, on the contrary you will get a lot of benefits. I don''t want the kingdom of Mata, and will even help you unify the orc kingdom." I have to say that Xili was very excited and moved, but he did not believe that Tang Guo had such a great ability. Until, Tang Guo took out a steel knife out of thin air, shed the stone table with one knife, and said brilliantly, "I have as much as you want for such a thing, but I will not give you an attitude, but I can teach The way you do this kind of stuff." "I do it!" Chapter 696: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (70) Chapter 696: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (70) Then Xili got busy, but Tang Guo was a little free. She gave Xili a batch of steel knives, which were found in the mall of the pirated system. It was really not a good thing, but in the orc world, it was a very cruel weapon. Cili was clever and forbearing. He just waited for a very good opportunity to initiate political turmoil, personally behead Larry and the first warrior in front of the orcs, and ruled the country of Mata. On the first day of reigning the Mata country, he publicly announced that Tang Guo''s true identity, she was named Aguoguo, and she would be the first wise man in their Mata country from now on. From the moment Tang Guo took out the steel knife out of thin air, the wise Cili did not intend to betray A Guoguo. In fact, he thought in his heart that A Guoguo was not a wise wise man, but a **** who did not know how to fall. He can''t afford to provoke. No matter what reason this fallen **** is willing to help him, he will get a lot of benefits anyway, he is not the narrow-minded guy Larry. Moreover, he clearly discovered that this **** is indeed not interested in ruling power. And I am also happy to help Matta country change and bring them all kinds of new things. More importantly, she especially likes to instigate him to expand the territory, but every time he seeds, she stares at the map and says, "Continue to expand." It seems that her interest is only to enjoy the fun of expansion, which isplete to rule. No idea. This made Xili also a little bitter. Seeing that the situation was almostplete, Agogo handed over the most primitive method of smelting iron to Siri. Siri was so excited at the time, "Agogo, what do you want to do in the future, just say it, let Mata The warriors of the country help you." "Siri, don''t get too excited, smelt the iron well for me. This thing is very important for your expansion of the territory." When Xili heard it, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he felt a little nauseous when he heard about the expansion of the territory recently. "Agogo, it will be winter soon. I will talk about the expansion of the territory next year." For the first time, Siri was a little disgusted with the expansion of the territory. He always felt that Agogo would rule the entire orc kingdom. That way he would be exhausted. Tang Guo thought for a while, that''s okay, Yin Yao should have found here soon. "By the way, after a while, there may be a beautiful snow wolfing to me, his name is Yin Yao, my spouse, you are not allowed to hurt him, you will bring him in to see me when you see him." "Okay, no problem, I will definitely order to let them pay attention." Tang Guo has been very moisturized in Mata country, and is respected by all the orcs of Mata country. The Lado tribe was not so good anymore, the morning after Tang Guo was handed over. Ollie knew the truth and suspected that the ck wolf secretly handed over Tang Guo and had a big fight with the ck wolf. The other orcs of the Lado tribe didn''t say a word and didn''t say that the ck wolf was not. She even saw that the members were relieved, as if they had taken their lives, and her heart waspletely cold. Ning Luo quickly said that she believed that it was not the ck wolf who did it. She also asked Oli to calm down. Other members also echoed Ning Luo''s words, almost driving Oli mad. Vigo couldn''t bear Ning Luo''s grievances, and publicly admitted that he handed over Tang Guo. Oli asked the ck wolf to drive Vigo out of the tribe. Oli finally took food and Mir, and the Mick brothers left the tribe. The ck wolf stopped it without sess. Chapter 697: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (71) Chapter 697: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (71) The Mikmir brothers, ording to what Tang Guo had told them at the beginning, slowly shifted the position of Mata Country. After Oli asked them where they were going, she hugged them and kissed them alone, "Mick, Mill, you are worthy of my Olis spouse, know me so well, yes, we are going to find Agogo now, no Know how she''s been in the orc country." Mikmir is a little helpless, their Oli is really simple and kind. Agoguo had long expected that Ollie would take them out of the tribe, and told them that even if Ollie did not n to leave the Lado tribe, they would take Ollie away. They asked, "Where do we want me to go?" "Mata country, I havee to Mata country to look for it. ording to the time, you should not be in danger anymore." Mikmir now fully believes in the wisdom of Agogo, but he is very careful to approach Mata. Outside the country of Mata, they heard many orcs talking about the political turmoil in the country of Mata in the past few months. King Larry was killed by his brother Siri, and Siri became King of Mata. And King Siri of Mata also publicly announced the wise man next to him, and the name of this wise man was Agogo. At that time, the brothers Oli and Mikmir were also dumbfounded. Is Agogo really the one they knew? "Mick, Mill, will she be the Agogo we are looking for?" Oli said excitedly, "Really, it must be, right? She must be my good friend Agogo." "Yes, Oli, she must be Agogo." Mikmir did not deceive Oli. They thought that the powerful wise man should be Agogo. She can foresee the truth of so many things, only she has the ability to assist the weak Siri to win the Mata country, and can also help the Mata country expand its territory and bring countless changes to the Mata country. "Agogo," Oli lost the sadness on her face, leading Mick and Mir to rush towards the city of Mata Country, looking very excited. They were stopped by the guards of the city, Oli shouted, "I am Agogo''s friend, my name is Oli, I am here to look for Agogo." Mikmir wanted to stop, after all, these guards might not know Oli. Unexpectedly, the guard heard that it was Oli''s name, and then asked what their name was, and his expression became respectful, "It turns out it is Oli-sama, pleasee in quickly, Aguo-sama has been waiting for you for a long time." This time, Oli finally burst into tears of joy. It was really Agogo. She hugged Mickmir and gnawed and kissed, and was finally led by them. When she saw Tang Guo, Tang Guo was eating delicious food. Xili sent many helpers for her to use. Now she doesn''t need to hide herself at all. Xili looked at her like a god, she didn''t want to wrong herself. Oli saw a lot of delicious food on Tang Guo''s table, and the fragrant smell spread to the tip of her nose. These foods had never been seen before. The foxs nose is very good, and Mick Mick almost didnt control it. But now they didn''t move, but went to see Tang Guo first. Ollie ran over to hug Tang Guo and cried and said, "Agogo, you are really fine, are you still a wise man? They all call you Lord Agogo, and call me Lord Oli?" "It''s okay,e down quickly, I''m eating." Tang Guo pushed Oli away disgustedly, and invited Mikmir to sit down and eat together. Chapter 698: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (72) Chapter 698: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (72) "Eat the food first. It''s a coincidence that you came. You prepared a lot today." After Ollie was happy, she swallowed at the food, um, let''s eat the food first, it looks delicious. "It''s delicious." "Ah, this is so spicy, but it''s still delicious." Mick and Mill are not as rude as Oli. No matter what they do, they still show a bit of grace. When eating, sitting silently while eating, even if it is delicious, it is also the enjoyment of narrowing your eyes. But it was really delicious as Oli said. Now Tang Guo''s position in their hearts has risen again. Aguo is indeed a wise man. No, she is more powerful than a wise man, and even more powerful than the high priest. The two brothers were eating food, and there was a bit of surprise in their eyes. They were even more powerful than the high priest. It''s impossible. The fallen god? When they entered the city of Mata Nation, they found that there were many different things inside, which was very strange. The orcs who brought them in told them that those things were brought to them by Lord Agogo. All the orcs in Mata, mentioning Agogo is like looking at a god. She is said to be a wise wise man, but in fact she is already a **** in their hearts. "In the future, you will live in the country of Mata. Whatever you want, you can talk to Xili directly, and Xili is very easy to talk." Tang Guo said with a smile. "We don''t want to leave Oli too far." Mick said, the most important thing in their hearts is Oli. Mill thought for a while, "Let''s still be businessmen. Our two brothers have some brains. Oli has always liked beautiful skirts and nes. Businessmen can get a lot of these things." From now on, they will give Oli what Oli wants, and they will be happy when they see Oli''s satisfied smile. "Then I will tell Siri that you will be allowed to set up the first caravan of the Mata country, and in the future you will use the items of the Mata country to exchange other tribes and good things from other countries." Tang Guo said lightly, shocking Mikmir. When they saw Xili, they found that Xili''s respect for Tang Guo, like a god, finally understood. It seems that Aguoguo may really be a powerful god. Next, they saw again that although the ironware smelted by Mata Kingdom was very rough, it was not as good as the steel knives that Tang Guo gave to Xili. The steel knives that Tang Guo gave to Xili were regarded as treasures by Xili. Only Mata Guo The most powerful warrior is worthy of use. The Lado tribe has also moved away from the original ce, and its not easy to run around. Ning Luo is okay, she has five men escorting her. Other tribe members are different, especially females who are pregnant with cubs, because the system is too weak, coupled with the exhaustion of running around, they are also sick. Just when they were helpless, Yin Yao appeared. When Yin Yao appeared, they all shouted in excitement, "The high priest is back. It''s saved, it''s saved." Yin Yao did not immediately go to help treat those sick members, but searched for Tang Guo''s existence in the crowd. In the end, he didn''t see Tang Guo before asking the tribe members. All the members were silent, after all, Agogo was handed over instead of Ning Luo. But they didn''t dare to hide things like this, so they talked intermittently. At that time, Yin Yao''s face was not cold, and the eyes of the tribe members were full of chill. Ai Yi whispered, "High priest, no matter what, let''s heal the tribe members first." Yin Yaoughed when she heard this, with tears in her eyes. Chapter 699: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (73) Chapter 699: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (73) "High Priest, many members are sick. Please help me treat them." The ck Wolf also said that with the current members'' sickness, they couldn''t rush anymore. He was also not sure, when Mataguo saw through their deception and recognized that Agogo was not Ningluo. Once Agogo''s identity is revealed, King Mata''s temperament will definitely send arge number of warriors to intercept them, not only will kill their members, rob them of their food and females, but will also make him lose Ning Luo forever. "Why didn''t the patriarch stop?" Yin Yao asked coldly. The ck wolf dared not look at Yin Yao''s eyes, and set his gaze on the frightened Ning Luo, "Luo Luo is very important to the tribe, and everyone thinks that Luo Luo should stay." "Mata country wants Ningluo, not Agogo. Why do you want Agogo to rece Ningluo?" Yin Yao asked. Before they could answer, he asked, "Ning Luo is important to tribe members? You are also important to the patriarch, right?" The ck Wolf did not deny that Ning Luo is indeed very important to him, very important, and has exceeded his life. For the sake of Ning Luo, he vited his principles and abandoned Agogo. When did he forget his promise to Aguo, saying that when she grows up, Ning Luo is the only one in his eyes? He didn''t know, he only knew that when choosing between the two, he would choose Ning Luo, he could not lose her. Yin Yao''s eyes were red, "So, do you think that Agogo is not important to the tribe?" No one dared to say a word, it was not Oli who questioned them, but the high priest, an orc they could not vite. Only when the high priest is in the tribe can he help them heal the members'' ailments and injuries. Yin Yao nced at the surrounding members of the Lado tribe, "You have forgotten who discovered the cave, who figured out a way to deal with the beast tide, and who belonged to the knife in the hand of the patriarch." "You have forgotten that if there is no Ago, the Lado tribe will not stay stable in the cave for several months, nor will no one member be lost after experiencing the terrible tide of beasts. And you are at a critical time, Abandoned her." "I also said that she is not important, not better than Ning Luo, right?" Yin Yao''s smile was a bit sad, "I know why Aguo is not willing to be close to you, she is the closest, and only Oli can be friends with her." "Because at the most critical time, only Oli did not abandon Agogo, and even chose to leave the Lado tribe for Agogo." "Agogo, she is indeed the smartest female." Yin Yao looked into the distance, that direction was Mata Country. With a smile on his face, he suddenly transformed into a snow-white wolf, and his body jumped towards Mata Country. The direction jumped away, as fast as lightning. No member reacted at all. He disappeared in the deep forest, and his voice prated from the deep forest and reached their ears. "Since you have abandoned Agogo, then I will abandon you. I am going to find my Agogo. She must miss me very much, and I miss her very much." Yin Yao''s sudden departure made the members of the Lado tribe caught off guard and was very panic. The high priest was gone. Who helped them heal their illnesses? They still have a lot of babies who are still sick. "High priest, high priest, why are you leaving!" "For the sake of an Agogo, it''s not enough." "Yeah, is it really necessary to sacrifice our entire Lado tribe for an Agogo?" Fortunately, Yin Yao could no longer hear these words. Chapter 700: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (74) Chapter 700: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (74) "What shall we do now?" Aymo asked, "Without the high priest, no one of us can cure the disease at all, and many little boys can''t support it." "I knew that the high priest valued Agogo so much, he shouldn''t let Agogo go to Mata." "We didn''t let Agogo go, nor did we go with Agogo, nor did Vigo take his own initiative and take Agogo away and hand it to the Mata Warriors." "Speaking of it, it has nothing to do with us. The high priest bears hatred on us because of Vigo''s mistake." Ning Luo wanted to exin and defend Vigo, but didn''t know how to exin it. He knew what they were saying was wrong, but he just didn''t know how to refute it, so he was anxious and sad. Vigo smiled carelessly, and hugged Ning Luo in his arms, "Okay, ignore them, you are used to it." He said disdainfully, so he said at the beginning that the wicked let him do it. Well, these orcs are totally different from their snake n. If it weren''t for being with Ningluo, he wouldn''t want to be with them at all. "Vigo, how can they say that to you, they obviously want to hand over Agogo in their hearts." Ning Luo is not very stupid, but he can see the key point, and he feels very ufortable. Vigo didn''t care, he only said softly to Ning Luo, "I''ve said that I don''t care about them, Luo Luo, I don''t mind those. My Vigo is only you, Ning Luo." Ning Luo, who was originally angry, was also shy because of these words. But the ck wolf is struggling for the member''s sickness. Without the high priest, they can''t help the member''s illness at all. These members just offended Ning Luo by saying that, not to mention that Ning Luo could not do anything. Even if there was a way, she was unwilling to help them. All of a sudden, their pace slowed down, and some little scums died as a result of this, and the contradictions also increased. However, they still have a long way to go. They are nning to go to the deepest part of the forest, far away from the country of Matta, so that the country of Matter cannot know them. Here, Yin Yao eagerly came to Mata Nation. He rushed to the outside of Mata Nations city with the body of a snow wolf. He just wanted to let out a long roar, indicating that he wasing to grab someone. He didnt expect to protect him. The guards in the city walked up respectfully when they saw him. "Excuse me, Lord Yin Yao?" The king had instructed that once snow wolves came to Mata country, they must go up and treat them respectfully. The king also said that the snow wolf is the spouse of the wise Lord Agogo. As soon as I saw it today, it was really different from ordinary snow wolves. When the guard did not ask, the chance was determined. This was Yin Yao, Lord Aguo''s spouse. Yin Yao was a bit strange. The guardian of Mataguo, who was smiling and attentive at him, had his brain broken. He was called Lord Yin Yao, this noble name. "Master Yinyao, Master Aguo knows that you areing, and has been waiting for a long time, now you want to see her right away?" Yin Yao was still confused. When he heard the three words Agogo, he didn''t think about anything. Now he just wants to see her, his Agogo. "I want to see her." His voice was a little hoarse, and his eyes were a little hot. They called his Agogo an adult, so Agogo was very good, right? Walking into the city of Mata Country and looking at the unique city he had seen before, Yin Yao was also shocked. Chapter 701: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (75) Chapter 701: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (75) The guard who entered with Yinyao said joyfully, "Thank the wise Lord Aguoguo for bringing us rich items, and thank the gods for giving her to Mata Kingdom, Lord Yinyao, you are so lucky to be Lord Aguoguo. The only spouse." The silver face didn''t change his face, and his heart was shocked. Did Agogo bring these to the country of Mata? "Master Agogo, as the king said, is the smartest wise man in the orc world." Yin Yao paid close attention to it. There were many orcs around them with smiling faces. Whenever someone asked about something new on them, they would proudly say that this was done by Lord Agogo. Mataguo''s most intelligent wise man, she is not like a wise man, she is like a god. Yin Yao passed through those streets and was led into the pce with a smile on his face. His Agogo is really amazing. "Master Agogo lives here. This is her exclusive pce. Without her permission, no one is allowed to step in." The guard was a little envious. "But Master Agogo said, Master Yinyao can skip her ce. Allowed,e and go at will." The enviable little eyes gave Yin Yao a feeling of pride, and he even enjoyed the envious look because of Aguoguo. He bid farewell to the guards and opened the door to enter. When he opened the door, he was also surprised. The door was actually made of wood with beautifully carved patterns. He had never seen it before, but it was very beautiful. He walked in with anxiety and excitement. At a nce, he saw Tang Guo staring at some strange utensils. He couldn''t help speeding up and shouted, "A Guoguo, I''m back." Then, he quickly walked to her side, hugged her small body, desperately kissed her on the cheek, and finally put his forehead against her forehead, and looked at her up close. Little face. Her face was ruddy and more beautiful, so she didn''t suffer any hardships, and Yin Yao''s heart was let go. Tang Guo also hugged him by the neck, kissed him on the face, and said with a smile, "High priest, it''s been more than half a year, you just came back." "I''m sorry, Agogo, it''s because Ie backte that I will let you be bullied." "The high priest wants to avenge me." Yin Yao nodded, "It''s time to help Agogo get revenge. I was too anxious before, so I just wanted to find you soon and forgot to help you get revenge. Agogo, how do you want to avenge them?" "Are you hungry?" Tang Guo touched Yinyao''s cheek, then tugged again, "I have lost a lot of weight, and it doesn''t look good before." "Sooner will grow flesh." Yin Yao is a bit square, if it is not good, would Aguo despise him. Tang Guo pushed him, "Let me down first, I''ll let someone get you something to eat, so let''s talk after I''m full." Yin Yao was very obedient. When he returned to the members of the Lado tribe and heard that Agogo had been handed over to Mata, his heart seemed to be vacant. When he saw him again, the vacancy was filled. Aguoguo was already a part of his heart, and he couldn''t live without her. He hugged her without letting go, rubbed her cheek with his chin, and changed his movement. He sat on the stone bench and held him in his arms, "Agogo doesn''t need to use his hands, so it shouldn''t matter. " Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "Okay, it''s up to you, high priest." "Yinyao, Aguo, call my name, I am no longer a high priest." Chapter 702: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (76) Chapter 702: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (76) Tang Guo stuck to his ear and said, "From today on, you are still the high priest, the high priest of the entire Mata country, but I also want to call your name, A Yao." Yin Yao gave her the most beautiful smile, kissed the corner of her lips, very satisfied, grasped her waist, and was not willing to let go. He had never tried to hold her like this before, but today, there was a little hug. Can''t let go. He felt at ease only when he held it in his arms. Tang Guo quickly ordered people to prepare a lot of delicious foods to be delivered, and Yin Yao looked at these foods that he had never seen before in surprise. Take a look at the food utensils, it is much better than the stone utensils used before, and looks more beautiful. "These utensils are all burned out. If A Yao is interested, you can visit it at that time. King Siri is a very generous orc. He won''t mind you to see it." As Tang Guo said, she served Yin Yao with vegetables. The females of Sichuan cuisine have their mouths trembling. What kind of king is the most generous person. You are obviously the most generous person, Mr. Agogo, didn''t you bring these things out? Muttering in my heart, they won''t disturb them at this time, they left after passing the food. Yin Yao ate the delicacy she had never eaten before, and held the most beautiful female in her arms, full of satisfaction. Hearing that these were given by Agogo to the orcs of the Mata country, he was shocked and proud of it. A Guoguo is really amazing, this was the first thought in his mind. Agogo is his spouse, this is his second thought. After eating the food, Tang Guo took Yin Yao to various ces in Mata Country. Wherever she wanted to go, except where Xili and Queen Xili slept, no one would dare to stop her. Even in that ce, it is estimated that someone would report With a bang, she could also go in at any time, but she didn''t have that interest. Yin Yao really saw Tang Guo''s wisdom, andter did not refuse to be the high priest of Mata, also known as the national teacher. The orcs of Mata country cheered. Lord Agogo is a wise man, and her spouse is a national teacher. Their Mata country is really getting better and better. They feel that there are more people in Mata country, maybe next year You can apply to King Siri for the upation of other territories. The old animal skins that Tang Guo used to make were some of the cures she personally wrote up. It can be said that as long as Yin Yao eats the contents thoroughly, it is enough to deal with the pain and illness of the orc world. Obviously, Yin Yao will not let him down. But Yin Yao also brought back another message this time, "This time, I was a little deep with me, which is why I came back sote." At night, the two of them sat on the roof looking at the sparkling stars in the sky and shook hands with each other. "I saw the wild beasts rushing into a ce like a barrier and disappeared." barrier? Tang Guo pursed the corner of his mouth. The barrier that could be seen with the naked eye could also make the beast pass through. It could only be one thing. Enchantment! She has clearly determined that there is no mysterious power in the orc world, so why is there still a barrier? What she wanted to know now was whether the barrier was natural or man-made. If it''s natural, that''s all, if it''s artificial, then the problem is big. "I didn''t go in," Yin Yao hugged Tang Guo, very simple, without any color, only the purest Chapter 703: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (77) Chapter 703: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (77) "I''m afraid I can''t get out when I get in, and I''ll never see Aguo." "Ayao is right. You can''t just go too dangerous, and you are not sure whether you can guarantee the ce where you are alive." But that ce, she was going to see it. She is not afraid of the unknown, nor does she like the unknown. "A Yao still remember the location of that ce?" Yin Yao nodded and took out a piece of animal skin, "I drew a map, as long as the ce does not change location, and follow the route on the map, you can reach it. However, it takes more than half a year to go back and forth." Tang Guo looked at this map. Although it was far away, she still nned to take a look. She didn''t worry about Mata at all, she had to hand over everything that should be handed over to Siri. With Siri''s wisdom, Mata will definitely get better and better, and it is impossible for a problem to ur in just half a year. Even without her, there can be no problems. But before leaving, she had to make a n for Xili. This is what she has to do in the past six months. Xili is not so keen to expand the territory. If it were not for her spur, the territory would expand more and more. The slower, how can it be? Tang Guo held his chin, his eyes narrowed slightly, his small appearance was cute and yful, Yin Yaoughed, grabbed her hand, and flicked her forehead, "What is Aguo thinking?" "Ayao, let''s take a look at that ce and go in together so that we don''t have to worry about being separated." Yin Yao naturally agreed. It would be a pity if he didn''t figure out what happened to the animal tide. "But before we leave, let''s help Siri draw up a development n for the Mata country, lest he ck off." Then Tang Guo gave a long talk. Anyway, it was about the rule of the entire orcs around the country of Mata. In the end, Yin Yao finally couldn''t help but ask, "Why does Agogo like to expand territory so much?" She doesn''t seem to be someone who likes to rule . "Of course it''s for revenge." Because she has traveled through countless worlds that she doesn''t know, she tries to make each world more exciting, not wanting to travel numbly. In this world, there are people from the Lado tribe who betrayed her and hurt her, but there are also people like Oli and Yinyao who she likes. Naturally, they will be more interesting. "revenge?" "With the current strength of the Mata country, you can do whatever you want to do with the Lado tribe." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows and raised his chin, "That would be too cheap for them." "Kill them, rob them of their food, is it revenge?" Yin Yao touched her cheek, "Then Aguo said, how can I get revenge to feelfortable?" He helped everything she wanted to do. "Of course it is upying all the ces in the orc world, leaving them with arge forest, leaving them nowhere to go. They can only hide in them, and they have to worry about the animal tide every year." Tang Guo raised his voice, "Except that in the world. Arge forest and the rest are my territory. I want the warriors of the Mata country to build a high wall. They can''t even enter." Rao Shi Yinyao thought a lot, but he really didn''t expect that Aguo''s idea was so powerful, such a lofty ambition, he sighed. So, in order to make the Lado tribe nowhere to go, does she have to upy all the ces? System: Yes, this is the method of reporting from the host. The original training and original taste have never changed. He also admires it very much. Chapter 704: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (78) Chapter 704: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (78) Yin Yao was sure that Tang Guo was serious, so he worked out a n with her, watching her orderly arrangements and the items she brought to Mata Country. The most important thing was the production of ironware. He had no doubt about Tang Guo''s unifying the entire orc world. A Guoguo has this ability. As for the members of the Lado tribe, he did not have anypassion. They looked at him like Agogo and went to Mata, and they said that Ningluo is more important to the Lado tribe than When Agogo was important, he had abandoned the Lado tribe that had been guarding for many years. They don''t care what they will encounter in the future and what their end will be. Now, he just wanted to apany Agogo, the only one he cared about, to realize her ambition, to unify the orc kingdom as soon as possible, and to avenge those who bullied her. He will help her. Yin Yao, who is serious, is undoubtedly very powerful. He has a very smart brain and can often draw inferences about it. As long as Tang Guo puts it forward, he will soon, and will propose more effective methods based on the special circumstances at this time. They all spent more than two months formting these ns. Tang Guo gave Xili some new things, and also gave Xili the half-year n. Xili epted it painfully and happily. When he heard that Tang Guo and Yinyao needed to go out for half a year, he was shocked and reluctant. These two are both treasures and cannot go wrong. "Ayao has found the source of the beast tide. I doubt there is any conspiracy. I am afraid that it will threaten the security of the Mata country in the future, so I need to check it out." Hearing this, Xili knew that he couldn''t stop it. He was a very straightforward temper, and directly sent one hundred of the most powerful warriors to follow Tang Guo and Yin Yao. This time, Tang Guo didn''t refuse, and it was good for someone to take care of him, lest Yin Yao would be tired. After all, along the way, Yin Yao must have been doing everything. In this way, Tang Guo and Yin Yao set off, toward the ce with mysterious enchantment. Xili was very reluctant. He would rather Tang Guo urge him to expand the territory every day, but the secrets of the beasts might threaten the security of Mata Nation, so he had to do so. This time, he opened the n given by Tang Guo, and after she left, he followed the n step by step. The members of the Laduo tribe, except for the little cubs who are still unable to transform into human form, there are more than one hundred, nearly two hundred people. After countless days of rushing, they finally found a beautiful ce, which seemed to be isted from the rest of the world, and they thought that it would be impossible for Mata to find this ce. There are no other tribes here, he and they settle down in peace. There are various small methods of Ning Luo, and they are very smooth from the beginning. It''s just that with the passage of time, life will inevitably have friction. The five powerful men couldn''t see that Ning Luo suffered a loss, and Ning Luo was the best no matter what was used or eaten. Later, Ning Luo had a cub. The first cub was Vigo''s, and then it was Gain, and then Mingjiu also had it. Both ck Wolf and Aimo couldn''t sit still. Qianqian had a rtionship with Ning Luo, andter there was also Bastard. Ai Yi couldn''t get Gain, so she gave up and found a good warrior in the tribe to be her spouse, and she also had a cub. Speaking of this cub, Ai Yis cub shed with Ning Luos cub, and in the end, Ning Luos cub was more powerful and drowned Ai Yis cub into the water. Chapter 705: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (79) Chapter 705: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (79) After Ning Luo''s cub pushed Ai Yi cub into the water and drowned, the entire tribe was rmed. Ai Yi only has such a cub, and she loves him so much. This cub is very smart, and she counts on this cub topare Ning Luosheng''s cubs. I didn''t expect to drown before reaching the age to be a human form. Ai Yis conflict with Ning Luo has be deeper and deeper over the years. After this incident, she asked the ck Wolf to be fair and give her a fair. No matter what, Ning Luos cub must be punished, and Ning Luo must also To apologize to her, but to kneel down to apologize to her, topensate her for food, her cubs are gone, these demands are not excessive at all. She knew very well that it was impossible for her to pay for Ning Luo''s bastard, and the biggest punishment was to make Ning Luo kneel and apologize. But what she didn''t expect was that when these requests were made, Ning Luo''s spouses looked at her with eyes that were about to eat her, as if she was going to Ning Luo''s life. Vigo spoke first, "We canpensate you for more food, but I don''t think Luoluo needs to kneel and apologize to you." "Luoluo is not wrong, here is the little boy who is naughty and identally fell in. Luoluo has no reason to kneel for you." Gain said. "I also don''t agree with Luoluo kneeling down and apologizing, she was not wrong, Ai Yi, don''t go too far." Ai looked at the ck wolf, hoping that he could be fair, but the ck wolf said, "You can have as much food as you want. It''s really not wrong to fall on this matter. It''s just the cubs of the two families ying around and identally died." "Brother, what about you?" Ai Yi was about to copse, her eyes flushed and looked at Aimo, her own brother, she looked at the little boy hiding behind Aimo, the look of a tiger, just like Aimo One look was carved out. This is the child of Ning Luo and her brother Aimo who pushed her cub into the water and drowned. Seeing Aimo''s silence, she understood. "Ai, the boys are yful. We willpensate you with a lot of food. Winter ising soon. When the winter is over, you will have a good health and there will be a lot of cubs. Don''t feel embarrassed anymore." "Aymo!!" Ai Yi yelled and said crumbled, "If it was your **** who died, what would you do?" Aymo stopped talking. If it was his **** who died, he would definitely kill the little **** opposite. Seeing Aimo''s fierce eyes, he quickly hugged the tiger cub in his arms, trying to appease his anxiety, he would not let Ay hurt him and Luoluo''s children. Aimo wiped the tears from his face and looked at the other members of the tribe, "You also think that Ning Luo is right, they are right, they only need topensate me for the food? Does Ning Luo need to apologize?" That tiger cub is usually more mischievous. If he prefers to take care of himself and is not so indulgent, this kind of thing will not happen. Ning Luo was really too indulgent to her children. Almost the other cubs in the tribe were only for being bullied. "Ai, this time it''s my little tiger who is wrong. I can apologize to you on his behalf andpensate you with food and new things. What do you think?" The other members of the tribe also nodded one after another, saying that the kid was not sensible. Both sides were wrong in this matter. Ning Luo apologized, and if you want to give you a lot ofpensation, Ai Yi, don''t let it go. Chapter 706: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (80) Chapter 706: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (80) Ai Yi saw this scene, and couldn''t help thinking about the scene of Yin Yao leaving when Oli used them many years ago. At this time, she finally realized the grief and grief of Oli and Yin Yao when they left. Unfortunately, she was also a participant and one of them. Is this retribution? In the face of all the members'' support, what can Ai Yi do? From a victim, she almost became a reluctant character who insisted on bullying Ning Luo. She got a lot of things, and she also had the skins of the animals she had envied Ning Luo. But she lost her only child, and she did not receive the most sincere apology. In the next few days, the members of the tribe didn''t know if Ning Luo and others were instructed. They had been paying attention to Ai Yi, fearing that she would do something stupid. Almost half a monthter, Ai Yi didn''t do anything. On the contrary, it was no different from before. Someone tried to joking with her that she would have another baby tomorrow, and she actually smiled and said yes. Once a member went hunting, Ai Yi smiled and found the cubs of Ning Luo who were still ying. When the people were not paying attention, they turned into a body, grabbed the little tiger in one bite, and grabbed two of them. She rushed towards the long river without any hesitation. The three cubs were stuck in the water by her, unable to break free. When they died, she herself If you don''t resist, just sink into the water and let it be submerged. She can''t deal with Ning Luo, she can only be a beast. Why can''t she get fairness at all? Later, Ning Luo and her spouse returned and found the bodies of their three cubs and Ai Yi. Ning Luo held a big knife in grief and chopped Ai Yi''s body into meat sauce. The whole person looked crazy and terrifying. This was a side that the tribe members had never seen before, but Ning Luo''s spouse thought she should vent. Those above are already a long timeter, and at this time, Tang Guo and Yin Yao have passed through countless forests, and after several months, they arrived at the enchanted ce. Almost when he saw this enchantment, Tang Guo was sure that it was artificially made. "A Guoguo, do you want to go over?" Yin Yao saw Tang Guo''s thoughts, so he asked. "It''s going to go, A Yao, are you afraid?" Hearing that, Yin Yao smiled and squeezed Tang Guo''s hand, "As long as A Guo Guo is by my side, let me go nowhere." He was not afraid of death, only that he would not see her if he died. After all, he was only afraid of losing Agogo. "Let''s go then." Tang Guo let the other warriors guard the ce, Yin Yao led her, and the two passed through the barrier together. The moment they passed through the barrier, Tang Guo felt the mysterious power drawn by the surface. Although it is rare, it is indeed a mysterious force that exists between heaven and earth. "Could it be the barrier that blocked the mysterious power?" Tang Guomunicated with the system, "why set up such a barrier?" [Host, I scanned it, and someone appeared where I could scan. "people?" [Yes, people, wearing clothes, are not orcs, they are people, a kind of person who knows how to use force but cannot practice mysterious power. I scanned their bodies, and there was no such mysterious power in them, and I found that the mysterious power between heaven and earth is gradually decreasing. Chapter 707: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (81) Chapter 707: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (81) Tang Guo originally wanted tomunicate something with the system, but suddenly realized that something was wrong with Yin Yao. She felt that Yin Yao''s body was very hot, "A Yao?" "A Guoguo, I''m okay. I only feel that there is a mysterious power in my body about to awaken, except that my body is a little hot, but my body is actually veryfortable." Yin Yao''s tone was very rxed, Tang Guo believed it, she felt it That mysterious power appeared in Yin Yao''s body. Could it be that... the mysterious power between heaven and earth exists only for orcs? If this is the case, she may have some understanding of the existence of that barrier. Humans cannot cultivate this mysterious power, but orcs can. Orcs themselves are very powerful, and they can also cultivate mysterious powers. What a threat this poses to people. There are many humans and smart brains. It is easy to count the few orcs. It is now to be determined whether the orcs were driven into the enchantment or whether those people withdrew the mysterious power from the orcs. Tang Guo took Yin Yao to find a secret ce, and Yin Yao did not resist. He felt that the mysterious power in his body would bring him infinite benefits, so he sat quietly and felt this power. Both Tang Guo and the system carefully observed his body and found that the mysterious force was reshaping the meridians of Yinyao. The meridians of Yinyao were bing more and more perfect, and his breath became stronger. [The host is big, Yin Yao''s aura is already stronger than the person I scanned earlier, this growth rate is really terrifying, and it''s not surprising that the orcs will be driven to that ce. Tang Guo also thought that was the case. Orcs'' brains were still a little bit stupid than humans, and humans were too cunning. With a little bit of conspiracy, it was easy to be calcted. And the annual beast tide is probably calcted by the people here, in order to make the orcspletely extinct. They didn''t dare to cross the barrier at all, because they were afraid that the orcs would discover their trail, and one day they would find this barrier that could only iste the mysterious power. Then those orcs would instantly increase their strength like Yin Yao. At that time, even if the number of orcs was small, humans could notpete. Of course, she was not interested in this at all, nor was she interested in saving the orcs. However, she is still more interested in improving the strength of the orcs. As for the hatred between the orcs and the humans, wait for her to leave this world, and they can solve it by themselves. After about half a day, the red on Yin Yao''s face faded and returned to normal. He felt the strength of his body, and punched a hole on the stone wall with a punch. He was taken aback for a moment, obviously also surprised by his strength. With his current strength, it is impossible to climb the tide of beasts anymore. He dare to say that if hees to a hundred, he can deal with it easily. "Aguoguo, I want to check it out." Yin Yao still bears the me on the animal tide, and he is not reconciled if he doesn''t figure out the cause and effect. He also wanted to know whether his father was still alive. Tang Guo smiled at him, "Let''s go, but we need to observe the surrounding environment." Yin Yao thought it was reasonable, Tang Guo deliberately led Yin Yao to a ce with people, and the two quietly hid aside, observing those people. "They are not the same as our orcs." "Very weak." Tang Guo almost squirted out, facing Yin Yao at this time, the opponent was indeed weak. Chapter 708: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (82) Chapter 708: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (82) "The clothes on their bodies are a bit like the ones that Ning Luo wore before." Yin Yao narrowed his eyes. "Could it be that Ning Luo came from here? But it''s not very simr. If Ning Luo came from here, he shoulde back. ." "Ayao, we will take their clothes and put them onter, no one will doubt if we mix in." Yin Yao smiled and kissed Tang Guo''s face, "A Guoguo is really smart, I just thought of this." Orcs don''t change their bodies, they look simr to humans, and they are stronger at best. But with Tang Guo''s current slender and white appearance in human clothes, no one would think that they were orcs. Silver Yao is also the same, different from the appearance of ordinary orcs. It looks slender and not burly. If you put on a human robe, it must be a long jade, a good son. The two waited for an opportunity, and Yin Yao took the clothes and put them on again. They were mixed in the crowd. Basically no one suspected that they were orcs, and many people would also look at Tang Guo, a pretty little girl, and let Yin Yao. I felt very ufortable, and finally had to lead her away, and other people didn''te to see them again. This time, they stayed in the human world for almost three years. Yin Yao was already very smart, and Tang Guo, an old fried dough stick, casually mentioned it, and quickly understood the state of the human world. After figuring it out, Yin Yao didn''t n to go back right away, but started to learn various human skills. He would take notes on paper if he could not. He also nned to bring some paper and pen with him when he went back to record some things. They also figured out the problem of enchantment, which is not a secret in the human world. This has been happening many years ago. At that time, orcs and humans existed in the same ce. Orcs were powerful, but their brains were not as smart as humans. The two were still evenly matched. But humans have no shortage of greedy people. They want to rule the orcs and make the orcs their ves. They came up with all kinds of weird ways, and finally angered the orcs. The orcs finally decided to attack humans. The humans suffered heavy losses and the orcs won. It is true that the orcs are not qualified to rule. Under the calctions of humans, various civil strifes urred. Later, a half-orc appeared in favor of humans. He had ambitions, but he did not want to rule these barbaric orcs. He decided Drive the orcs to the wastnd and let them fend for themselves. He understands the weaknesses of the orcs. If there is no mysterious power between heaven and earth, the strength of the orcs will not be able to show at all. After years of research, he created a barrier that can iste the mysterious power. He designed to drive the orcs to the wastnd, but he was afraid that the orcs woulde back, so he arranged a wave of the beasts every year, so that the orcs would die every year. He certainly hoped that the orcs would perish, but based on the circumstances at the time, it was impossible to do so. The strength of the first generation of orcs was still very strong, and could only slowly weaken their bloodline. After many years, the orcs lived in the wastnd, living the same life as the primitives, but because of casualties, they lost a lot of abilities, and gradually became like wild animals. Every time they escape, they lose a piece of history. And the beast tide, because of that genius half orc, still exists today. These wild beasts are not real beasts, but wild beasts raised in every household in the human world. When the timees, they will be fed a kind of herbal medicine. After eating, they can find the existence of the orcs in search of taste. Chapter 709: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (83) Chapter 709: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (83) The herbal medicinested only half a month, and they would return ording to the original path. On the tenth day after they got here, Tang Guo and Yin Yao brought in the one hundred warriors, put them in human clothes, exined a series of things to them, and then took them away in secret. Local awakening power. After Tang Guo''s research, the mysterious power between heaven and earth only serves tomunicate the power in the blood of the orcs. When the blood of the orcs is awakened, the talent of their own blood is their power. If the talent is good, it will be strong, and if the talent is not so good, it will not be so strong. Silver Yao belongs to the kind with particrly good talent. The hundred warriors they took away were all carefully selected by Xili, and they were naturally talented. After almost entering the barrier, they felt the awakening of power. That half-orc genius had died many years ago. And why this mysterious power disappeared, Tang Guo was not interested in knowing. All she knows is that now it is easier to develop the country of Mata and let it unify the world of the orcs. In order to prevent this ce from being discovered by Ning Luos spouses, after the hundred warriors awakened their power, she sent some people back to tell King Sili about the situation, and asked King Sili to send warriors to the surrounding national tribes. Are all upied. Sending warriors to guard the enchantment again, as the beast tide returns every year, facing the orcs who have awakened their power, it is not enough. "Then let the beasts rush in?" This is the reply from King Siri. The beasts took the medicine and became manic. They would definitely destroy the house they built and cause them trouble. For this reason, Tang Guo also sent a letter back to King Siri. The letter said, Just put some of it in. They dare not attack the orcs with awakened power, but the orcs without awakening power are still the same as before. Will attack, King Sily should think about it now, send more orcs over to awaken the power and strengthen the Mata country. As for the other beasts, King Sily is really worried. The food intake of the warriors is not small. The food delivered every year, Dont you think you can save a lot of money?" Yin Yao watched Tang Guo''s writing with his own eyes and couldn''t help but praised with joy, "Aguo is really smart, aren''t wild beasts just for eating?" When King Siri received the letter, after reading it, he pped his thigh and shouted, "There is really nothing that cant be solved by eating. Lord Agogo really has a good way. My warriors in Mata dont need meat every year. have eaten." To deal with this, Tang Guoyin Yao took dozens of warriors and spent more than three years studying in the crowd. They wanted to learn what human beings knew, and even if they could not, they would get it back and study slowly. Without the knowledge of human beings, a group of orcs retrieved what they knew, no, it should be said that this group of orcs retrieved their history. Tang Guo didn''t care about these things, but it was her purpose for the orcs to develop. Don''t forget, she wanted to take revenge. Whenever Yin Yao thought of this, he was a little dumbfounded. If someone asks his Agogo why he wants to help Siri unify the orc kingdom, his Agogo will answer very positively: revenge. Others will ask again, how strong are Agogo''s enemies? Finally, I learned that it was a tribe hiding in the deep forest. I wonder how many people would die. Chapter 710: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (84) Chapter 710: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (84) The orc warriors next to Tang Guo and Yin Yao change into a group every other month. Now King Xili has upied all the ces around the barrier. Outside the barrier, he has built a high wall. . They will close the city gates when the beasts are not there. When the tide of beasts arrives, they will let some beasts out, and some of them will fall into the traps they arranged in advance. They will not move the beasts that return, lest the humans find any problems and they won''t feed them the beasts in the future. These were all proposed by Tang Guo. At that time, the orcs who heard it all had a face full of difficulty, and they vowed secretly in their hearts that no one can offend Agoguo. She is really too vengeful. Her way of revenge is really to poke people''s hearts. The more she yelled pain, the happier she poked. The territory of Mata Nation is still expanding, because there are new things brought by humans, Mata Nation is developing very fast, and those small countries and tribes simply cannot withstand Mata Nation''s attack. To upy a small tribe, you only need to show off their sharp weapons, and to upy a small country, it only takes one day. Wherever the Mata Kingdom goes, it is their territory. After five years, Mata has unified the orc world, leaving only a few small tribes hiding in the forest. Ning Luo and her spouses were hiding in a deep ce and living a life of istion. They also had no n to go out because they were afraid of the Mata Council seeking revenge on them. Therefore, there is no idea of changes in the outside world. I dont know that Matta is already dividing the forest, and the ce where they hide will be discovered by Matta sooner orter. "Master Agogo, the king said that there should be only thest big forest left. No trace of them was found in the other forests. They probably hid in that big forest. The king said, they did not let them be disturbed. People go in, but let me talk to you first." Tang Guo has lived in the human world for five years. She prefers to live in the human world. Yin Yao also wants to find the existence of his father, who has always been in the human world. In fact, the entire city of the orc kingdom of Mata is almost the same as the human world, and the orcs have powerful power, and the buildings are more perfect and solid than the human world. Now the orcs of Mata Country are very excited when they hear about the annual beast tide. In those days, they can eat meat every day, and they don''t have to be afraid to eat them. "Tell the king, ask him to build a high wall around the forest, and clearly delineate that it is the border of the country of Mata. Without permission, it does not belong to the people of the country of Mata and is not allowed to step in." Having said this, she narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "I think the orcs of the Mata country should create an identity card of our own, so as not to have some small tribe members in the deep mountains mixing in. If they are willing to join Mata Kingdom, and then create identity cards for them. Except for the people in the forest, you and the king can just say that, and he will understand." When the reporter left, Tang Guoughed happily, and Yin Yao held her face helplessly, "Just so happy?" "Yes, the feud will be reported immediately." Tang Guo looked at Yin Yao with eyebrows crooked, "Do you think I am making troubles unreasonably?" Chapter 711: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (85) Chapter 711: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (85) "No," Yin Yao said quickly, afraid that she would be sad. "The former King Larry was very cruel. If Agogo was not so smart, he would have been exposed long ago. He would not let you go. Against his wishes, he deceived him. Yes, whether it is a female orc or a male orc, it will end badly in the end." "So, Agogo, you didn''t make trouble unreasonably. It was a member of the Lado tribe who was ungrateful. You did not bring the danger of the Lado tribe, but they want you to suffer the harm you shouldn''t have suffered." "What punishment they will endure in the future is what they should endure." "If Ning Luo is not protected by her spouse, the members of the Lado tribe may want to hand it over to Ning Luo." Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, "A Yao can see clearly." "Whether it is humans or orcs, they bully the good and fear the strong. To bully Ning Luo is to offend the powerful warriors and tribal leaders. At that time, Agogo was alone." Yin Yao hugged Tang Guo and asked, "When will I return to Mata, Aguo?" "Did you find your father?" Yin Yao shook his head, "I won''t look for it. In the past five years, we have traveled through the human world and have not found it. If he is still alive, he wille back one day. If he is long gone, there is no point in looking for it. Beast The secret of the tide has been resolved, the orcs are no longer afraid of the beast tide, the mysterious power of the human world is almost disappearing, and the warriors of the Mata Kingdom have basically awakened. As for the direction in which they will develop in the future, I cannot control. From now on, I just want to be together with Agogo, leaving only your shadow in my eyes, and I have no time to look after the others." "it is good." Tang Guo replied, this guy''s love story is one set, not tired, and it sounds veryfortable. "I also want to return to the country of Mata. Let''s live outside the big forest and let Xili build a tall pavilion. After we eat every day, we go to the pavilion to see the scenery." Yin Yao touched the back of her head and couldn''t help but smile, "Yiyou." You are Yiyou, how do you want to y, he stayed with him to the end, who told her to have lived in his heart. Xili heard that Tang Guo wanted a tall pavilion that could look at the wide forest at a nce. He issued an order and told everyone in Mata that the wise Lord Aguoguo wanted a tall and beautiful pavilion. The warriors of Mataguo have offered themselves and expressed their willingness to build the tallest and most beautiful pavilion for Lord Agogo. They can have a good time today, live in a beautiful house, wear good-looking and gentle clothes, and have awakened a powerful force. All these are given to them by Agogo. Hearing her said that as long as a tall tower is needed, they all thought she was really selfless. They must do all they can to build the tallest, best-looking and strongest pavilion for her. The warriors decided things very quickly. The construction started the next day. The pavilion was built on the edge of the city wall. You can see the location of the big forest at a nce. They also measured the best location. Orcs should build buildings very quickly. Under normal circumstances, they can build it in one to three months, but it took them a year to build this pavilion. Tang Guo didn''t urge them either. When the pavilion was ready for use, she was a little surprised when she looked at the pavilion, because it was really tall and the patterns on the walls were exquisite. Every brick and tile was so hard-working. defect. Chapter 712: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (86) Chapter 712: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (86) She liked it very much and thanked them for a while, and for this, she gave them a lot of good recipes. These orcs have no other hobbies, just like eating. I secretly went to the human world when I had time, learned cooking secretly, and got all the spice seeds over there. At this point, Tang Guo moved into this pavilion, and sat on the pavilion, eating melon seeds, biting the dried fruit, and looking at the distant scenery. In fact, there is forest shelter, she can''t see the concrete inside, unless the people insidee out, but she is also very happy watching it like this. In a blink of an eye, another ten years have passed. The orcs in Mata are very curious, is the scenery of that forest really so beautiful? Otherwise, why would they like to sit in a tall pavilion, looking into the distance, with a smile on their faces after eating dinner? This special hobby has be an unsolved mystery in Mata. "The beast tide ising again, right?" One day, Tang Guo sat on the pavilion, looking into the distance, "Are they really not going toe out?" "The cruelty of the former King Larry is so impressive." "That''s not enough to avoid sixteen years." "Very much," Yin Yao squatted beside Tang Guo with a smile, holding her hand, "A Guoguo don''t worry, they will alwayse out." "I''m not in a hurry, am I not anxious for them? They have been hiding inside, and they will eat up the mountain. Only then did they find out that the territory of the Mata country is outside. You said they should go Where to go, will we only be able to eat the roots in the future? After the roots are eaten, only the soil will be eaten." "Master Agogo, the animal tide ising again." The warrior below shouted, "Is going to eat meat this year?" They invited very warmly. Now the taste of their meat is getting better and better. Tang Guo smiled and replied, "Don''t go, you can eat well, remember, don''t eat all the beasts, just bring some." "Understood, Lord Agogo." They don''t understand why, but just do what Mr. Agogo said. Within two days, the animal tide finally arrived. Tang Guo has been eating and drinking on the top floor of the pavilion recently, staring at the location of the forest without blinking, and saw the wild beast rushing in. She is holding her chin in anticipation, will theye out this year? "A Guoguo, you are really free." Oli walked up, shook her head, and shook her head in front of Tang Guo, "Look at my new dress, Mick bought me, and nes and bracelets. It was Mill who bought it for me. After she finished speaking, she pulled the little girl behind her, Look at my little daughter, is she also dressed beautifully today. Tang Guo nced at the boy who was dressed up as a little girl with a look of lovelessness, and smiled, "Your son will be ruined by you." "It''s a daughter, a daughter." Ollie said annoyedly. "Five are all sons. Whose family is the fifth. If you don''t have a girl for one day, he will be a girl for one day." The boy ran behind Tang Guo in fright, "Aguo Gou, help!" "Oli, you are too harsh, you really don''t me Little Angie for not having a daughter." Oli curled her lips without retorting, "Okay, Anji, you go back and change the skirt." Anji sighed in relief, cast a grateful look at Tang Guo, and ran away. "Will theye out?" Oli was sitting next to Tang Guo, with a smile on her face, "I really want to see them." Those ungrateful viins. Chapter 713: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (87) Chapter 713: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (87) "Agogo, I had a terrible dreamst night." "To dream that everything that happened is different from now, and Mata has not unified the orc world, that is a nightmare." Ollie said calmly, but her heart was not at all peaceful, because the dream was really terrible. Terrible, she didn''t want to remember at all. "What dream?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. In fact, she guessed it. Such a thing would happen. Even if she lived as A Guoguo for a lifetime, she would still not be A Guoguo''s life. "I don''t want to remember, that dream is very scary." Oli smiled, "I will scare you by not telling it." "Then don''t talk about it." Oli nodded, her fingers trembling, and her gaze at the forest was a little bit more hateful. Finally he nced at Tang Guo beside him, lowered his head and smiled again. It was just a dream, right, it didn''t really happen. They are all very well now. Agogo has silver yao, she has Mikmir and her five children, and Mata is very strong. Agogo is the wise man of the country of Mata, Yinyao is the national teacher, and her Mick and Mir are the most powerful businessmen in the country of Mata. She grinned, she seems to be just the spouse of a businessman and a good friend of Agogo. Three dayster, there was movement in the forest. Tang Guo and Oli immediately sat upright and looked at the forest. Yin Yao, Mikmir and the five children all shook their heads, as they did every year. However, this time is different. Arge group of people came out in the forest. They looked embarrassed, they were wrapped in animal skins and theirplexions were not very good. Even if more than ten years passed, they still recognized these people at a nce. Among them, Ning Luo was carried by a strong male. She didn''t look so young anymore, her skin was not white or smooth, and even a little loose. Those originally handsome males had many scars on their bodies, and the hideous scars looked really scary. By their side, there were some half-year-old children, and after careful counting, there were as many as a dozen. From their appearance, it can be determined that they are the species of the couples of Ningluo. In addition to them, there are other members of the original Lado tribe, who have also added some new faces and reduced some old faces. Oli looked at the group of people standing outside the gate of the city wall, looking bewildered and puzzled, and couldn''t helpughing. "I thought they would react in a way, so it was just like that." She recognized Guyn, his body is still so strong and burly, but he is also old, his brows are deeply frowning, even if he unfolds, there will be deep lines. This is caused by frowning all the year round, which shows that they don''t live much. Yeah. Then, she was happy. "Mick, I need a clear mirror." Oli said, Mill hurriedly offered a mirror. Oli looked at the still beautiful and young face in the mirror, and looked at Ning Luo''s sallow and aging face. A smile on his face. "Oli, you have always been the most beautiful." "Yes, Oli is the most beautiful girl." Mick and Mill quicklyplimented, Oli was very useful. Later, she didn''t think about having other males. Even if there are many powerful warriors showing love to her, she only likes Mick and Mir. She likes the way they look at her, indulging and pampering. And in her heart, she only pretended to y with them. Just like Agogo and Yinyao, they just want to have each other. "Mata Country?" Ning Luo almost fell off Gaine''s back when he heard these three words. "How could the walls of Mata Country be built here?" Chapter 714: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (88) Chapter 714: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (88) "Or, let''s go back to the forest." Gayne hesitated and said. Vigo shook his head, "There is nothing in the forest. We need to find another safe ce." "But right now is the wall of Mata Country, what if you are recognized by someone?" Aimo said with a worried look. The ck wolf said, "Look at other ces. Not all ces are the walls of the Mata country. Going back to the forest, without food and water, we will only starve to death. Faced with the annual beasts, we can no longer deal with it. Now, after so many years, the King of Mata country should have forgotten what happened." "I think this city wall is unusual, and the city gate is also open. Why don''t we try to see it?" Ming Jiu said. He has never seen such a tall, strong and exquisite building. What happened outside these years What is wrong makes him very curious. "Ming Jiu, go and see. Let''s find another way. We will meet here when the timees." Tang Guo has the system to help. He listened to what they were saying and couldn''t help but smile. The ck wolf was right. After leaving this forest, all ces belong to the country of Mata. I dont know if he will be surprised if he knows it. . There was a sh of light in her mind, and she had a particrly interesting idea. She summoned a warrior and said, "When they are going toe in together, see if the woman is there, you said to the five men, If you want to go in, you are not allowed to take that woman. You told the woman that if you want to go in, you must abandon her five spouses and her children. If you want to go in, you must abandon him. All the brothers, sisters and parents of, in short, you tell everyone that he can only enter by abandoning their rtives." "Master Agogo means that if they are willing to give up, let them in?" "Yes." Tang Guo said with a smile, "If they all answered that they were unwilling, let them be outside and tell them that they only have two chances to say the answer, and they have to say it loudly." "Understood, Lord Agogo." Yin Yao nced at Tang Guo, Tang Guo only smiled and said, "Yes, I am revenge." Yin Yao touched her forehead and chuckled lightly, "I see, Agogo means revenge." "Ayao, believe it or not, they will all go in eventually." Yin Yao was a little uncertain, but Ollie said with certainty, "They will definitely not lose their second chance, Aguo, you really have your own, this is good revenge." Mick and Mill had long discovered that Oli had something wrong recently, and seemed to hate the Lado tribe even deeper. When Ming Jiu walked to the city gate, he exined what he meant to enter. The guard asked Tang Guo''s instructions, "Who are they from you?" "My family members." "In this way, there is a rule in our Mata country, that is, if you want toe in, you must abandon the people behind you before you can enter. You have two opportunities to choose. Now is the first time." Ming Jiu chose to turn around and leave, telling the situation here to others. Others also wandered around and found that the surrounding was all high walls, all from the Mata country, and felt very bad in their hearts. "I will not abandon Luoluo and my children." "I do not know either." Several people have expressed their views, but other members of the Lado tribe have been shaken. The first person was shaken on the same day. He expressed his willingness to break away from the group of people behind him. Please let him enter the city. He really had enough of the life in the deep forest and the oppression of the five spouses of Ning Luo. Ning Luo''s group of mischievous cubs was really disgusting. Chapter 715: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (89) Chapter 715: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (89) Only on that day, apart from Ningluo''s family, half of the members of the Lado tribe were willing to abandon their rtives and friends, choose to enter the city, and never met the people behind them. "Luoluo, I will never abandon you." Vigo held Ning Luo''s hand, and Ning Luo''s affectionate words moved Ning Luo, "Vigo, I will not abandon you, nor will I abandon you." Gain, Aimo, Mingjiu, and ck Wolf also quickly expressed their views, and they will not abandon any of the members. Finally, Ming Jiu said that he wanted to fly into the sky to see what was in the city. Ning Luo and others agreed. The next day, another member of the Laduo tribe entered the city early in the morning, and even one of them passed by Ning Luo''s side and pucked at her, "I finally got rid of you." Ning Luo''s face turned pale, and she didn''t understand why the other party should treat her like this. Without her, could the Lado tribe survive in the forest in a stable andfortable way for more than ten years? Didn''t she bring all the new things from the Lado tribe? The members who entered the city showed a disgusting look every time they passed by Ning Luo''s side, which made Ning Luo feel very at a loss. It was obvious that she hadn''t done anything. Why did they treat her like that? What did she do wrong? "I''ll tell you." "You think you are not wrong, right?" "You think you have brought countless benefits to our members of the Lado tribe and contributed the most, right?" Ning Luo looked at some old orcs in front of him, didn''t understand, didn''t he? She helped them many times. The old orc looked at the city wall built in front of him, with a smile in his eyes, "If we didn''t exist for you, we don''t have toe to this forest to escape Mata, and we will survive for more than ten years. Come to the forest. Life is nothing more, after all, we orcs are used to living in the forest. But Ning Luo, have you forgotten? All the good things you get in the forest, your powerful spouses will not hesitate to get it in front of you, no matter what, you have to choose it before you get us. When the tide of beastses, they are the most powerful warriors, but they are always the first to take care of you and your cub. Once the cubs of the tribe have a conflict, no matter right or wrong, it is the cubs of other members that are wrong. If your cubs made a mistake, you will always stand up and apologize for them, and thenpensate us with a little food. Have you forgotten the incident when Xiao Huzi pushed Ai Yi child into the river to drown? In the end, you onlypensated Aiyi''s skin and food. If she doesn''t ept it, she is embarrassing you, saying that she cares about a little kid. But you forgot, she lost her child. Thest thing she did, Ning Luo, you were not angry, did you use that sharp knife to chop her body into meat sauce? " "Ning Luo, when things dont happen to you, of course you dont think it matters. You think you can make up for something casually. You canfort each other with things you dont care about easily. Once things happen to you, you are better than anyone else. Be cruel." "I..." Ning Luo was speechless and didn''t know what to say, but shed tears with his head buried. The old orc looked regretful, "If you wanted to hand over Agogo, we stood up to stop you and let the Warriors of Matagong directly take you away, that would be fine." In that way, Ning Luo would not be able to harm their Lado tribe, and maybe it would be able to destroy the Mata country. Chapter 716: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (90) Chapter 716: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (90) The old orc finished speaking and walked towards the city gate with a numb face. He wanted to abandon everything here, leave this forest that brought him countless sorrows, leave Ning Luo and her spouse, and her nasty cubs. Tang Guo couldn''t help smiling when he heard the old orc''s words, "I still don''t understand." "Agogo." Yinyao is powerful, has clever eyes and ears, and has heard the words of the old orc, holding her in his arms, "Don''t care about them." "I never cared about them," Tang Guo smiled, "What do I care about, don''t Aya know?" She noticed that the roots of Yinyao''s ears were red with the naked eye. She squatted andughed while lying in his arms. sound. "That''s what they deserve, and they get bad results. They don''t want to think about what they have done wrong, and they always like to me others. Isn''t the person who proposed to hand over Agogo to the original member of the Lado tribe?" Li sneered, "If they are truly enlightened, they will understand that it is their own sins. Rather, they have made mistakes. The bigger mistake is actually in themselves." Tang Guo nced at Oli, who was not so calm, and shouted, "After doing Oli, I have never seen you so excited before." "That''s not too angry, just think of it." Ollie looked down at the Lado tribe members who were entering the city one after another, "I really want to go down and ask them, does it look like they wanted Agogo to leave today? It looks like, but they abandoned each other today. I have to say, Agogo, your trick is really to relieve your qi, and it is incredible." In the end, her gaze fell on Guyen and Ning Luo, and snorted coldly, "I also want to see, when both Guyen and Ning Luo can insist on not abandoning each other." Tang Guo propped his chin, "Well, just keep watching to see if their feelings are really indestructible, or if they... break it at the first break." "Agogo, what should you do if you and Yin Yao encounter such a situation?" Oli asked on a whim. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, "No, Ah Yao and I will not encounter such a situation. If you ask like this, it is better to ask Ning Luo who went to the country of Mata back then. Will there be the country of Mata today? Comparability, I can change my own destiny, and I can also change the destiny of the entire orc world, and I won''t fall into that situation." Ollie looked at Tang Guo with flying eyebrows, froze for a moment, lowered her head, smiled, and murmured, "Yes, there is noparability. No one canpare A Guo Guo. No matter where you are, A Guo Guo. They are all different. Not only can she reverse her own destiny, she can also change the destiny of others." [Host, do you know that Oli''s soul fluctuates wrongly? "I know." Tang Guo replied. [Oh, I thought you didn''t find it. "She was so obvious, how could I have not noticed that her soul thickness is obviously different, but I did not expect that she will be reborn, or should be awakened from previous life memories, because many of her temperaments are almost unchanged from this life, except for a little Manic." [Host, your time in this world is running out. ording to the time when Agogo died, your life needs to be extended by another ten years, but this time it was extended by twenty years, and there are still three years left. "Understood, I''m used to it. Don''t talk to me in such a sad tone. You are not a human being, but a system." The system is speechless, can''t it be emotional? The host became more and more strict with him. Tang Guo suddenly reacted, "Extended for twenty years?" Chapter 717: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (91) Chapter 717: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (91) [Yes, this time it is twenty years. I didn''t receive your lifeline reminder before. It was more than ten years before I knew it. Then when I went to see it, I found that it was extended by twenty years. "Somewhat interesting." Tang Guo is now more and more curious about the reason for her passing through these worlds. In a blink of an eye, ten days passed. Only Ning Luo''s family remained outside the city, and Ning Luo and her spouses were still insisting. Ming Jiu would fly up to watch the situation in the city every day. He didn''t dare to fly over the city. He could only watch from a distance. He could still see the prosperous city and the houses he hadn''t seen before, worn by the orcs. They were all beautiful clothes, and they were wearing jewelry nes that they had never seen before. They were much more attractive than animal bone nes. And, Ning Luo''s family smelled the scent of food that floated from time to time in the city. Those of her children looked at it with salivation and swallowed. Ming Jiu told them what he had observed, and he could see that everyone was incredible, why such a big change had taken ce in the outside world in the past ten years or so. Ning Luo''s children all looked envious. Her spouses also looked at each other, and they didn''t understand why Mata country had be so powerful. "Mother, the inside smells so good, even better than the broth you made, I really want to eat it." "I really want to eat too." "Smells really good." "Mother, can we go in and eat ande out again?" Ning Luo''s face turned pale, and when she looked at the longing eyes of her dozen or so children, there was a burst of acid in her heart. It smelled really good, didn''t it? So it is normal for the children to want to eat. She can''t me her children because she took them too much. "Mother, didn''t the guards say that we have two chances? We can go in once ande out again? Then there will be one chance to go in, and we can go inside and eat twice." "Yes, yes, brother, you are so smart, this is a good way." Ning Luo pressed her lips tightly and did not agree. The environment in Ming Jiujiangs city was so good, as if there was a human world there, which made her panic, two chances? She was afraid that she woulde out the first time after going in, but she would note out the second time. "If the children like it so much, do you want them to go in ande out again?" Guyn said. Ning Luo shook his head, "No, no one is allowed to go in." "No entry is allowed. Whoever dares to enter, I will never forgive him." When Oli saw this, she couldn''t help smiling, "She''s scared." And who is not afraid to stand in Ning Luo''s position? "Gain, let''s go back to the forest. Our family will live in the forest forever." Guyen and the others were the most disappointed to see that Ning Luo was angry, and hurriedly coaxed her, saying that they would take her back to the forest and nevere out again. The children were also afraid that Ning Luo would be angry, so they turned back and left one step at a time. Ming Jiu also looked back at the built-up city wall, recalling the scenes he saw in the city, with envy in his eyes. The look inside the city really made people yearn for. However, he could not yearn for life in the city, so he gave up. "Are they leaving now?" Oli asked puzzledly, feeling a little unwilling. But after two days, Oliughed. It turned out that the members of the Lado tribe who entered the city said they wanted to leave the city again. The guard said that they had two opportunities. They went out of the city and returned, and they would never go out again. Chapter 718: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (92) Chapter 718: Aboriginal female of the Beast World (92) "Haha, it''s really interesting, these members of the Lado tribe." Oliughed, watching those people wearing clothes, wearing beautiful essories, and holding all kinds of food. I didn''t know them. How did you get it, and walked to the big forest. Before long, they returned to the city with empty hands, with retaliatory and content smiles on their faces. A few dayster, Ning Luo''s children appeared. They sneaked into the city while it was still early. After these children entered the city, they were dazzled by everything in the city. In the end, they sold the animal bone nes on their bodies, as well as some rare beast meat in the city, and finally ate the delicious food. The little girl also bought beautiful essories and left with great reluctance. Within two days, they came again. This time they spent a day in the city. In the end, everyone didnt decide to go out because its really beautiful here. They can get a lot of delicious food and wear a lot of beautiful clothes. . The father and mother in the big forest were all left behind by them. If they went out this time, they would never be able toe in again. "Haha..." Tears came out of Oli''s smile, "I didn''t expect that the first betrayal was the seed she gave birth to. Interesting, really interesting." Tang Guo didn''t speak. These were all in her expectation, and most of them couldn''t stand the temptation. No matter how steadfast the feeling is, it is also impable even after the test of some special circumstances. She loves that both parties are on an equal footing. At least she has the ability to guard this rtionship. Keep this rtionship pure and pure is not static, but requires effort, hard work, sincerity, and material conditions. maintain. Don''t think that Ning Luo must be very sad at this time, and will ask people to find her child. Sure enough, within two days, it was Aimo and ck Wolf who appeared in the city. Tang Guo and the others observed their performance in the city, changed the currency before looking for their children, and of course they couldn''t take them home. In the end they went to buy food, and they didn''t forget to bring some to Ning Luo. They also bought Ning Luo some beautiful jewels and beautiful skirts, and they were reluctant to go back. "What about the children?" Ning Luo looked at Aimo and the ck Wolf, "I''ll ask you to find the children, so you can buy some food and clothing?" Ning Luo cried anxiously. Several men hurriedly coaxed. Although Ning Luoined,ter Coaxed by just a few men, she looked at those beautiful skirts, and smiled happily. In front of them, she put on exquisite human-made clothes again. She looked at the reflection in the water and looked at the one. The face that was no longer young was startled. She suddenly remembered that she was not the 18-year-old girl who took the college entrance examination. She had survived in the orc world for more than ten years, and now she is almost thirty or forty. Although she has five spouses who love her, her youth is still passing by. When she put on the beautiful clothes, she found that the waistband didn''t look good. Even if she was holding her breath, she couldn''t make her waist thinner. She remembered that she had a dozen children and had horrible stretch marks on her belly, like an old bark. She is not an orc, she is a person, she has given birth to more than a dozen children, and her body has already lost money. The conditions in the forest are so difficult that it is impossible to maintain her body. Even though her hands are white and tender, and her feet are beautiful, she can take off her clothes, and her body is full of traces of time. Chapter 719: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (93) Chapter 719: Aboriginal women of the Beast World (93) She suddenly raised her head and looked at her spouses. They only looked at her with a smile, with petting eyes in their eyes, but it was not more than a decade ago that they wanted to have something with her when they looked at her. Ning Luo fell into confusion. She has been in the Great Forest for more than ten years and has given birth to more than a dozen children for these men. What is she for? "Do you like it?" "I like it." Ning Luo replied. Aymo was a little pleased, "Then let Gainego buy it for you tomorrow. We have a lot of animal skins and animal bones. We can exchange currency and trade with them." Ning Luo was stunned. Does Mata have any currency? If she had gone to Mata country, would her fate be different? That night, Ning Luo slept very unsteadily. A prosperous and ancient city appeared in her dream. It sold all the skirts and jewelry brought back by Aimo, the ck wolf. In the middle of the night, she woke up and looked at the men sleeping around. She was lying in Vigo''s arms. She had been sleeping next to Vigo for many years, three years or five years... She remembered that they had just At the beginning, they took turns sleeping with her arms around her every night. She was startled, Vigo opened his eyes, hugged her, and kissed her on the forehead, "Why don''t you sleep?" "Vigo, you won''t leave me?" Ning Luo grabbed Vigo and asked. The corner of Vigo''s mouth made a smile, "My foolishness, I don''t want my life for you, why would I leave you? You are my life in exchange." Ning Luo closed her eyes in peace, Vigo won''t abandon her, she believed him. Early in the morning, Ming Jiu was gone. The four men and Ning Luo were silent for a moment, and Gaine said, "I won''t go to the city today." Every night, Ning Luo had to hold Vigo to be able to fall asleep. Two more dayster, Gane went to the city to find children and brought them good things tonight. Ning Luo clearly felt that Gain had changed. "Vigo, do you want to go to the city to see?" Ning Luo asked. Vigo kissed Ning Luo''s lips, "I don''t want to go there." What Vigo said was true. He liked living in caves, and he preferred not to wear human clothes, which was morefortable. He doesn''t like houses by nature. "Vigo, I feel like losing you." "Luo Luo, don''t think about it, I won''t abandon you with the tube." Later, Aymo disappeared, the ck wolf also left, and Gain disappeared. Only Ning Luo and Vigo remained in the entire forest. "Vigo, I want to eat the kind of buns in town." "I''ll help you." Ning Luo pursed her lips, "Let''s go together." The two went into the city one after another, Ning Luo tasted the favorite steamed buns, bought a beautiful skirt, and finally went out of the city to meet Vigo outside. One morning, Vigo woke up with a cold side, and Ning Luo was gone. He looked at this big cave for a long time, and finally turned into a body, a giant snake curled up in the cave and fell asleep. Snakes are lonely and cold-blooded. There is no other creature with them. They actually prefer to sleep with their cold body curled up in a cave. If they can sleep in the same bed with something for many years, only their heart and food are good. Ning Luo came to the city and was in the crowd. She found a job. In order to live in the city, she did everything. Sheter saw her children. When they saw her hiding, they seemed afraid that they would be driven out of the city if they were close to her. She also saw Ming Jiu, ck Wolf, Aimo, Gain, she pretended not to see them, and they pretended not to see her. Chapter 720: Aboriginal women in the Beast World (End) Chapter 720: Aboriginal women in the Beast World (End) Later, they met the grand ceremony of Mata country and saw several familiar people with their own eyes. The most noble wise man and the national teacher of Mata Country sit together on an old and luxurious carriage. The two sit hand in hand, and every time they look at each other, they can feel how deep the affection between them is. Ning Luo was stunned, and the ck wolf and others looked at the carriage in a daze. "Master Agogo is really the smartest wise man." "Yes, our Maata country can unify the orc world, that is all the credit of Lord Agogo." "Master of the National Normal University is also very good, and brought us back so many good things." "I also heard that Lord Agogo was captured by King Larry at the time. Later, she was smart and chose to cooperate with the kind and friendly King Siri, and only then did she have today''s Mata country." "Thank the benevolent King Siri for bringing us Lord Agogo. I would like to wish them longevity and health every day." Listening to Tang Guo''s legend, Ning Luo''s entire face was pale, leaning to one side, his whole body unable to exert strength. The ck wolf also looked at the wagon that was going away in shock, his eyes were a little sour, and the feeling he couldn''t tell, was it regret? K. He once said that Ning Luo is more important to the tribe and also important to him. Who can think that Agogo will change the whole orc world alone, and he will know which one is more important. He did not hesitate to abandon Ning Luo, who was very important to him. Does he like Ning Luo? Like it, but with the passage of time, this like fades and fades away. The members of the Lado tribe also saw Agogo. Their reaction was simr to that of Ning Luo. They were more regretful, regretting why Agogo was not prevented from being taken away. By the time they saw Oli and her spouse and knew their identities, this regret and annoyance had reached its climax. In the days toe, when the members of the Lado tribe saw Ning Luo, they couldn''t help but ridicule and ridicule. The ck Wolf seemed not to see it. When Ning fell in the corner and was bullied by members of the Lado tribe, he recalled how he didn''t let Vigo go with him when he regretted leaving. If Vigo was there, he would definitely protect her. She wanted to go back to find Vigo, but she couldn''t give up the bustling here, she had no chance to enter the city again. How she hoped that Vigo coulde to her, but she waited and waited, Vigo still didn''te. When Tang Guo''s life came to an end, Yin Yao had already noticed, "Aguoguo needn''t sayforting words, you are about to leave, I will lose you, no matter what, I can''tfort me." "Agogo, I''m sorry, such a wise you, ept the blessing of the entire Mata country orcs, why don''t you stay with me longer?" Yin Yao hugged Tang Guo and kissed her forehead religiously. "Then I won''t say anything tofort A Yao, I look forward to seeing you in the next life." Yin Yao smiled, "My Aguo can really coax people." He put his arms around her, "Okay, see you in the next life." Oli came to Tang Guo''s side, held Tang Guo''s and said, fixedly looking at her, "A Guoguo, so are you." There is also a memory of a previous life, right? "That''s right." Tang Guo smiled crookedly, Oli hugged her and whispered in her ear, "I used to be too capricious, I''m sorry." "It''s ok." Tang Guos life is over, but for millions of years toe, she will always live in the hearts of the people of Mata. There are statues of the wise men of Aguo everywhere, and countless people worship her, beside her statue. , It was Yin Yao, the infatuated and infatuated master of the National Normal University, their wisdom admired them, and their pure love made them yearn for. ... Tang Guo woke up this time and was sitting in front of theputer desk. She nced around. It was a smallpartment made of beautiful curtains. Around theputer desk were a series of live broadcasts such as microphones and stereos. The equipment, even, there is a gamepartment next to it. game? Anchor? The word popped in her mind, followed by the phone rang. Chapter 721: Horror game female anchor (1) Chapter 721: Horror game female anchor (1) Tang Guo nced at the caller ID of her mobile phone, which showed the word "Feng Yu". When she answered, the voice from the other side of the phone came, "Xiao Guo, I saw you broadcast it. Where do you want to go to eat at night? " "Listen to you." Tang Guo hasn''t received the memory yet, and answered instinctively. Feng Yu didn''t doubt, butughter came over, "That''s the same ce, I''lle to pick you up?" "Well, you wille after a little boy." "Know, know, you have to remove your makeup and re-apply a perfect makeup for dating your boyfriend. I''m waiting for you." Hanging up the phone, Tang Guo frowned and nced at the phone interface, boyfriend. I don''t know if it''s good or bad. The legs of the system trembled a little, [Host, do you receive the memory? "Well, go to the bathroom to receive it." Soaking in the bathtub, Tang Guo began to ept the story of this world. The original owner is a rich second generation with a mine in the family, no brothers and sisters, and a pair of parents who love her, life can be said to be carefree. After graduating from college, she entered the live broadcast industry. At the beginning, she worked as Yan Yi, butter she thought it was boring, so she started to be a game anchor, ying games that have been popr in recent years. Inadvertently, she discovered some particrly interesting horror games written in plots, and she has since be the only female host of horror games on the live broadcast tform. She usually chooses two time slots, afternoon and midnight. After she became the female anchor of a horror game, her poprity has not decreased but increased, and she has absorbed a group of diehard fans. Every night, she took out her mobile phone and clicked into her live broadcast room under her quilt, screaming and frightened and wanted to watch her. Live. The heroine of this world is called Xia Yi, a high school girl who was addicted to games and died suddenly in an Inte cafe. After her death, her brain waves identally ran into the horror game, and she faced various horror scenes every day. It can be said that her life was a bit miserable. These all changed after she met her male lead. And the male lead of this world is Feng Yu, who called her just now, and is currently her boyfriend, who ys games at home. Feng Yu himself is a game genius, and he controls almost all of Feng''s games. There are also many small games that he developed independently. When he identally designed a horror game, he discovered abnormal game data, found the existence of the heroine Xia Yi, and sessfullymunicated with Xia Yi. After knowing what happened to Xia Yi, Feng Yu nned to rescue Xia Yi. Only when he found Xia Yi''s house, Xia Yi''s body had been cremated, and he did not think of a way to bring Xia Yi out of the game. Later, when he wrote code and designed games every day, there was a Xia Yi by his side. A real person and a dead person actually fell in love with each other through brain waves. Xia Yi is notpletely useless, and can often enter the game to help him find some bugs that he hasn''t discovered. The two are getting more and more tacit and loving each other. Originally, this had nothing to do with the original owner. As I said earlier, Feng Yu is a game design genius. After three years, he finally thought of a way to bring Xia Yi out. At this time, he loves games and Xia Yi the most in his heart. For Xia Yi, he is even willing to take risks and hurt others. This victim is the original owner. Feng Yu obtained it from the data. As long as he finds a person with Xia Yi''s brain waves, he can bring out Xia Yi''s brain waves. Chapter 722: Horror game female anchor (2) Chapter 722: Horror game female anchor (2) For this reason, he went to the hospital to squat to test the brain waves of those who are about to die, but he has never found a suitable one. Once I found a simr one, but when the brain waves of the deceased left, the other party''s body died instantly, and Xia Yi''s brain waves could not be integrated into the brain at all. Finally, after more than a year, he discovered that when he wanted the other party to live, even the other party''s brain waves could not leave when Xia Yi''s brain waves entered the brain. Only when Xia Yi''s brain waves upy the brain and control this body, can the opponent''s brain waves be expelled, and this will seed. Regarding this result, Xia Yi was hesitant. Her worries were not to hurt others, but to fear that Feng Yu would be discovered. After all, this was tantamount to murder and would lead to jail. In the end, Feng Yu secretly did this without Xia Yi. He has designed many games, especially designed for female gamers, attracting arge number of female gamers for them to experience the game. Of course, only using a mobile phone to y games can not test the opponent''s brain waves, but what if there is a VR game helmet? Then it is easy to record the yer''s brain wave data. After more than half a year of testing, he selected more than a dozen people, and finally excluded age, appearance, brainwave data, and various conditions of the other party, and selected the original owner. The original owner is very satisfied with her brainwave data, family history and appearance. Moreover, the original owner rarely goes out. Basically, she is associated with games and rarely contacts people, which will not make people suspect that her personality has changed drastically. Next, he made a series of ns to get close to the original owner, and found that the original owner had no interest in finding a boyfriend, as if all her thoughts were on the game. In the end, he decided to use the game to attract the original owner, and it really seeded. Within two months, the two determined their rtionship. What theymunicate most together is not you and me, but the game. The original owner knew that Feng Yu was designing the game, and he was obviously interested in him. After getting to know Feng Yu, Feng Yu took the initiative to design some horror games for her. After this, the audience on the entire tform knew that the horror games yed by the original owner were designed by her boyfriend. This undoubtedly made the original owner a little happy and liked Feng Yu a bit. But she didn''t know that Feng Yu was using these games to push her into the abyss step by step, which would eventually take her life. After Feng Yu waited for everything to be prepared, he gave the original owner a gamepartment, where the original owner''s brain waves were squeezed out. After sess, he installed the original owner''s brainwaves into theputer. He originally wanted to use data deletion to destroy her. He didn''t expect that Xia Yi, who had just woke up, identally knocked the water on the table and poured the water on theputer. When theputer is repaired, the original owner''s brain waves will be gone. Later, Xia Yi reced everything from the original owner. She herself was a game fan. She started to continue this job as the original owner and yed horror games that Feng Yu helped her design. Among them, the most famous are three horror games: Bride of Zombie, Bride of Vampire, Bride of Ghost King. In these three games, yers need to help the human bride to avoid zombies, vampires, and ghost kings in order to seed. So far, even Xia Yi has not seeded. These three games are also called levels that will never pass by the horror game industry. It''s not that the bride finally married the zombie, vampire, or ghost king, but...every time the bride ended upmitting suicide. Chapter 723: Horror game female anchor (3) Chapter 723: Horror game female anchor (3) Feng Yu once checked these three horror games and found no abnormalities, andter re-fixed the version, and the result is still like this. Later, because of the three horror games that would never pass the level, his title and Xia Yi became popr, so he let it go, and had no ns to repair the game. It was not until Xia Yi fell into aa because he wanted to y these three games with the game warehouse, and Feng Yu discovered the abnormality of the three games. It turns out that the three bridesmitted suicide every time, not because of abnormal data, but because of the brain waves of the original owner. She couldn''t y the game, she could only retaliate in this way, but she still hated Feng Yu, wanted to avenge Feng Yu, and wanted to avenge Xia Yi, and wanted to kill them all. Later, Xia Yi used the game warehouse, and she attacked Xia Yi''s brain waves. However, her ability was not strong, and she could only make Xia Yi unconscious. In the end, Feng Yu discovered that Feng Yu joined manyputer experts and eliminated the original owner. Later, the parents of the original owner discovered that something was wrong with their daughter. After several trials, they discovered that the brain waves belonged to Xia Yi''s daughter, not their daughter. Xia Yi was very vignt because of the previous incident. Knowing that the original owner''s parents doubted, they told Feng Yu about the matter. After Feng Yu learned about it, the design caused the original owner''s parents to be brain-dead. With his proficient technology and the background of Feng''s talented game designer, no one doubted him. The final oue is that he and Xia Yien have been married and happily for a lifetime, and they have concealed this secret unspokenly. Tang Guo opened his eyes, wrapped a bath towel, changed clothes, blowing his head, and never said a word. The system hid in the corner and shivered, and the host didn''t speak. That''s not a good sign. She must be brewing some big move. [Host, now you are here, nothing happened, can we prevent this from happening? ] The system couldn''t hold back anymore, so he asked quickly, he especially wanted to know the host''s n. Although, intuition tells him, it is not so cheap. Tang Guoughed, "Where there is such a cheap thing, if I am not fooled, they will not make mistakes, or they will make mistakes, but how can I get revenge if they do notmit me? For the love of two people, I will The family was killed, and I was thinking of how to return it." Tang Guo was wiping her hair and squinting her eyes slightly. The dangerous aura from her body made the system tremble. The host is big, we are teammates, so don''t be so scary, okay? Drying her hair, Tang Guo remembered a light makeup that the original owner liked. Looking at the beautiful face in the mirror, the corners of her mouth were gently raised. From now on, she is the owner of this body and epted it. Everything about the body. Rtives, friends, enemies, hobbies, feelings, hatred. Holding her mobile phone and handbag, she walked to the shoe cab, changed a pair of ten-centimeter high heels, opened the door, and saw a familiar and handsome face. She smiled at each other, "When did youe?" "Just arrived." "Cheat." "Well, you guessed it, I waited for half an hour." With a smile on Feng Yu''s face, he handed Tang Guo a beautiful rose. Tang Guoxin took it over, "It''s beautiful, I like it." "Xiaoguo likes it." Feng Yu observed Tang Guo''s face, and only felt that she was a little different today. Chapter 724: Horror game female anchor (4) Chapter 724: Horror game female anchor (4) Of course he didn''t doubt that Tang Guo already knew his purpose. Otherwise, because of his temperament, he would definitely not talk to Yan Yueshen, so he was not worried at all. When the two came to the restaurant, Feng Yu was very gentle and ordered her favorite dish for Tang Guo. The two of them were eating and chatting about games. Almost all they talked about was games. However, Feng Yu didn''t know that at this time, Tang Guo already liked him very much and was really tempted by him, but he had not had time to tell him. Now that she is here, she must of course let the other party know about such real feelings. "Feng Yu." "What''s the matter, Xiao Guo?" Feng Yu raised his head and gave Tang Guo the most suitable smile, as if he always smiled like this when facing her. Tang Guo took the fork and chuckled, "Do you like me?" "Of course I like it. If I don''t like you, why am I fortunate to have chased you for so long, even at the expense of designing a special game for you." Feng Yu had already passed through these words many times in his mind, and said nothing at all. pressure. A smile spread across Tang Guo''s face, "I like you too." "Not the game that liked you at first." Feng Yu looked at this somewhat pure smile, suffocating in his heart, and felt an indescribable feeling, but he quickly ignored it. Tang Guo lowered his head and drank a sip of red wine, looking at Feng Yu with crooked eyebrows, "I used to be more important than your game, but one day I suddenly discovered that you are already more important than my game." "Feng Yu, I should like you very much." Feng Yu hasnt heard such a pure confession for a long time. Its because of theck of any confession that makes him breathe a little difficult. He pulls out a smile with difficulty, and soon thinks of Xia Yi, the smile bes more and more natural. "It is my honor to be liked by Miss Tang." "I n to change the time of the live broadcast. From now on, I will adjust the time to 8pm to 12pm, and leave the afternoon time to you." Tang Guo said self-consciously, "You are not free, I will go to yourpany to find You, after all, we are a rtionship between boy and girl friends. You like me, and I like you. You always let youe to me and pay. Its not fair to you. I also want to try to give something to be fair." "In fact, it is not necessary. It is my willingness to spend time on Xiaoguo, because I like you." Feng Yu was a little panicked, because Tang Guo was about to appear in hispany, Xia Yi would definitely not be able toe out. Up. If Tang Guo didn''t know, she just said, "You said it too, willingly, because I like you, I am willing to spend time with you and understand you." "Unless you think I will bother you, or you don''t like me that much, you will refuse my kindness." Of course Feng Yu couldn''t answer that way. He smiled and said, "I''m afraid this will cause you trouble and make you feel very tired. ying games is very fun, and designing games is very boring." "It''s okay, it''s not boring to be with your boyfriend at all." Tang Guo''s sweet and sincere smile made Feng Yu unable to refuse, but could only agree. System: Ah, the host really doesn''t give people a way to survive, a familiar routine. Finally, Feng Yu sent Tang Guo home with aplicated mood. He was afraid that Tang Guo woulde up and give him a parting kiss. Fortunately, he thought it did not happen. She just waved her hand, said to see you tomorrow, and said that tonight''s dinner was a pleasure, and closed the door. "Isn''t he trying to take my body for his true love?" Tang Guo looked in the mirror andughed, "Before this, I want to be the true love hidden in his heart that he doesn''t know." System: I always feel a bit cold. Chapter 725: Horror game female anchor (5) Chapter 725: Horror game female anchor (5) At eleven o''clock in the evening, Tang Guo connected to the live broadcast room, because the second period of her previous live broadcast was from eleven to three o''clock. As soon as her live broadcast room opened, many familiar faces and diehard fans rushed in and greeted her one after another. I asked her what game she was ying today and how many levels of horror she had reached, so that they had a mental preparation. Tang Guo turned the camera to her and smiled, "It won''t be live broadcast today, juste up to say hello to you." [Tangtang, why not live it, I''m still waiting to sleep listening to horror background music. [Above, are you sure you can fall asleep after listening to our Tangtang live horror game? It''s better to let Tangtang sing a song, and you will sleep faster. [In other words, is Tangtang going to date her boyfriend for a sweet and crazy night, so it''s not broadcast? [Understand, understand, anchors also need nightlife, everyone is an adult, they all understand. There was amotion in the live broadcast room. Two minutester, Tang Guo saw that the poprity soared to about two million, she said, "I will tell you babies, I will change the live broadcast time in the future. The time in the afternoon is changed to eight. When its twelve oclock, at midnight, it wont be broadcast live." As soon as Tang Guo finished speaking, it caused a discussion among fans in the live broadcast room. What happened to her and why he wanted to change the live broadcast room time. With this change, three or four hours of live broadcast time have been lost. Although there are not so many people in the afternoon and everyone has a job, there are still many people who like to watch horror games in her live broadcast room to experience the thrill and excitement. All the horror games they didn''t dare to y, they wanted to watch Tang Guo y, and it was a wish of their own. Now they heard that Tang Guo''s live broadcast took four hours less, and they couldn''t ept it at all and protested in the live broadcast room. "Baby don''t worry, if I have time, I can also broadcast it to you." Even if someone has already started to scold in the live broadcast room, Tang Guo still smiles at everyone, "The anchor has his own life, so I can''t have time every day Put it all on the live game, what do you say? You can''t watch my live broadcast from morning to night, right?" Maybe her voice is magical, but the fans in the live broadcast room calmed down. [Tangtang live broadcast has lost four hours, there must be a reason, right? Tang Guo replied, "Because I have to apany my boyfriend in the afternoon." [Damn! [I wipe it! [Okay, anchor you...] [Tangtang, I... I really can''t exin it in a word, you actually want to abandon us for your boyfriend. Hearing this, the fan said that he was forcibly fed a dog food, but he was not so excited, Tang Guo continued. "In the afternoon, I may asionally broadcast live with my boyfriend. He is a very good game designer. As you know, don''t you guys be curious about the life of a game designer?" Of course curious, fans answered quickly. Said that if it is convenient for her, she must live more live broadcasts of her boyfriend''s life and work, they are really not afraid of being rationed. When he finishedmunicating with the fans, Tang Guo closed the live broadcast room with a smile on his face. The first step is to introduce Feng Yu to all her fans. The second step is to broadcast the time they spend together to fans. She will use the emotions left by the original owner to treat Feng Yu well and ensure that he will remember this sweet love throughout his life. Chapter 726: Horror game female anchor (6) Chapter 726: Horror game female anchor (6) The next morning, Tang Guo got up very early, made two perfect breakfasts, took photos and posted them on the live broadcast ount with the text: Make breakfast for her boyfriend. Fan: I wiped it and got a bite of dog food when I got up early in the morning. Carrying the instion box, Tang Guo drove down to the Fengshi Building and waited. People who entered Fengshi Building couldn''t help but look at her. This face of her is too good. It is impossible to be ugly as a Yanyi anchor. In fact, she is even more beautiful than when she showed her face on live broadcast. Feng Yu had never brought Tang Guo here, and Tang Guo had never thought ofing. The two of them know each other because of the game, and whether they get along as a boyfriend or a game, there is a lot of things that a boyfriend and girlfriend should do. Feng Yu got off the car and saw Tang Guo standing at the tuyere at a nce. He was surprised and walked over quickly with the perfect smile he thought was on his face, "Xiao Guo." "How did youe?" He was a little puzzled. Tang Guo came to Fengshi Mansion to look for him for the first time. Even if she said that she wanted to look for him yesterday, it was agreed that it was the afternoon. A smile appeared on Tang Guos beautiful face, her beautiful eyes looked directly at Feng Yu, without concealing the likes inside, and handed the thermos box in her hand to Feng Yu, "Ayu, you must not have breakfast, wait a minute. It must be a piece of bread, and a cup of coffee is enough." "I made it myself. I don''t know if it suits your appetite. You can try it first. If you like it, I will bring it to you every morning." Feng Yu was suffocated, looking at the heat preservation box on the white and slender hands, it was impossible for her to cook frequently. What she likes most is staying upte to y games, then sleeping beautifully until noon and then getting up again, ordering a takeaway to eat, doing beauty treatments, and ying live games again. He understands this, not because he likes her, but... in order to know her better and get closer to her, he has investigated so much. "Why, I don''t like it, do you think that what I made must be ugly?" Tang Guo was a little unhappy. "It''s my heart anyway, Ayu, don''t you really try it?" Feng Yu wanted toe back from the blindness and was afraid to look in her eyes. I never noticed that her eyes are really good-looking and clean. She is different from other game anchors. Other game anchors are more or less for fame and for money, and her own family background is pretty good. Live games are just because she likes games. If she really wants to be famous and make money, she will definitely choose a popr game to y. With her style, it will be easy to be a sister of the tform. He took the incubator and said, "Thank you, doesn''t Xiaoguo like to sleepte? It''s not good for your health to stay uptest night and get up so early." "I didn''t live broadcastst night." Tang Guo stood beside him, tilted his head, and said with a smile, "Didn''t I say that I have to leave it to Ayu in the afternoon? I have discussed with the fans and will broadcast itter. Changed the time to eight to twelve in the evening. Sleeping until seven is enough. Breakfast takes half an hour. It only takes ten minutes for me to drive over. Its just in time for you." "That''s very fortunate. Just buy something for breakfast." For a game designer who is obsessed with designing games, it is normal to have no time to eat breakfast, and to deal with it when you are hungry, even at noon or dinner. When he is serious, neither Chapter 727: Horror game female anchor (7) Chapter 727: Horror game female anchor (7) "Go, go in and sit down." Tang Guo brought him breakfast, but Feng Yu couldn''t take the breakfast, so he drove people away. Hearing what he said, Tang Guo took his arm naturally, but his body was stiff. Tang Guo asked, "What''s the matter? I am shy, afraid that someone in thepany will ask me who I am? Ayu directly Isn''t it just your girlfriend?" "I was thinking, Xiaoguo is so beautiful, and I feel a little ufortable when he is seenter." These words were prepared by Feng Yu. In order to achieve his goal, he secretly did a lot of homework, and he was also prepared to be more meticulous than those who really fall in love. He was also prepared to understand the meaning and reaction of each sentence, as well as the exnations of his inadvertent actions. "Oh, I''m jealous." Feng Yu slowly rxed, smiled at Tang Guo, and led her into thepany. After joining thepany, he was really under the scrutiny of many people. "Feng Shao, is this your girlfriend?" Feng Yu nodded and said reservedly, "Yes." He officially introduced Tang Guo to the members of thepany. He looks very serious, so everyone thinks that this is the girlfriend he is talking about very seriously and is going to get married in the future. Everyone, Tang Guo''s eyes became softer and more enthusiastic. This is Feng''s future youngdy. "Are you Tangtang?" No, Feng''s family also watched Tang Guo''s live broadcast, and he recognized Tang Guo at a nce. The other party''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe that the female anchor of the horror game he had been following was their girlfriend. Remembering that Tang Guo saidst night to apany her boyfriend, the other party almost fainted. It was dog food every day. What should I do now? Tang Guo greeted the other party with a smile, admitted his identity, and followed Feng Yu to his office. And the employee who knew Tang Guo quickly poprized the powerful female game anchor to the people around him. From the beginning of Tang Guos live broadcast of Yanyi, toter ying several popr games, he finally chose the unpopr horror game. He also said that he had watched so many female game anchors, and he did not see anyone ying better than her. it is good. "Eat breakfast first, I''ll make coffee for you." Tang Guo opened the heat preservation box, sent it to Feng Yu, and turned around and went out. A beautiful woman, no matter where she eats, when she heard that she wanted to make coffee for Feng Yu, everyone enthusiastically showed her the location of the pantry. Feng Yu sat in the office and touched the USB sh drive in his pocket. There was nothing in the USB except Xia Yi''s brain waves. In order to prevent Xia Yi from having an ident, he transferred Xia Yi''s brainwave data to the USB sh drive and took it with him. As long as he is alone, she will be put on theputer. He looked at the breakfast in front of him, released his hand, and started eating. The taste is surprisingly good. It can be said that he went to some very high-end restaurants, and the food in front of him was not delicious. When Tang Guo returned, he had already eaten half of the breakfast in the instion box. Tang Guo asked him, "Does it fit my appetite?" "It''s delicious, I''ve never had such a delicious breakfast before," he looked at Tang Guo. This should be because they had known each other for nearly a year. He praised it most sincerely, "Really, it''s very delicious." She didn''t believe it, so he added hastily. He didn''t know that this kind of fear of unbelief and unhappy performance was to start caring for a person. "The coffee has been brewed. Since it is delicious, Ayu will eat more. I will make it for you tomorrow." System: No one can bear the gentleness of the host. Chapter 728: Horror game female anchor (8) Chapter 728: Horror game female anchor (8) After eating breakfast and resting for a while, Feng Yu subconsciously took a sip of coffee, eyes full of surprise. He has investigated her so much, and it seems that he still doesn''t fully understand her. Remembering that she didn''t cook or make coffee before, and she didn''t even think of thepany watching him, he couldn''t help but nced at the beautiful woman who was sitting quietly not far away. She looked like an angel holding her phone quietly. He hurriedly lowered his head and didn''t go to see her. After watching for a long time, he was afraid that he would not be able to put his hands down. Hasn''t he been preparing for a long time in order toe to life for small intentions? Xiaoyi has been with him for more than five years, and their feelings are deep, and no one can do without. He drank two sips of coffee, stared directly at theputer, and began to work. During the period, Tang Guo didn''t say a word, only secretly took a picture of Feng Yu''s serious work, and posted this photo to the news, apanied by the text: Boyfriend who works hard. Feng Yu was engaged in work, almost never raising his head. When he felt that it was almost the same, he stretched and subconsciously looked at where Tang Guo was originally sitting, but he didn''t see anyone. He shook his head, only three minutes hotter. He picked up the cold coffee and took a sip, although it was cold, the taste was still so good, he drank it all without hesitation. Then he went to work again andpletely forgot to eat. At about 12:30, he felt that something was wrong in the office. He looked up and saw Tang Guo''s figure and the two thermal instion boxes in her hand, his expression a little surprised. "I happened to be free today, Ayu, you are working, so I don''t want to disturb you, so I went back and made some food for you. In the morning, I heard you like it and made more." Tang Guo bent his eyebrows and put the instion box on the desk, "Are you finished? You have to eat your meal first." Feng Yu couldn''t tell theplexity in his heart, but he was quickly attracted by the delicious food. He would be hungry when he had a meal. Why didn''t he find it before? "Have you eaten Xiaoguo?" Tang Guo shook his head, "No, I hurried over, I want to eat with you." The taste is better than the morning one. The dishes are also very rich, the snow-white rice is more vorful than what he had eaten before. Her cooking skills are actually so good, unlike a wealthy daughter who only likes to y games. It has been a long time since he had eaten such a delicious and appetizing meal. He actually ate most of the meal by himself. He was a little embarrassed after eating, "It''s so delicious." "It doesn''t matter, I eat less anyway. I am also very happy to see Ayu like it." Tang Guo''s eyes were very sincere, and Feng Yu quickly remembered his purpose and quickly moved his eyes away. "Is it boring to be with me here?" "Fortunately, it''s actually not boring. Although I still sit and y games, I can always remember that there is another person next to me. It''s different." "I will bring you breakfast and lunch in the future, Ayu." Feng Yu hurriedly refused, "No, you are so lucky. You have to live broadcast until 12 o''clock at night. Not enough sleep is not good for your health." "Then I will give you lunch, and I will stay at yourpany in the afternoon. I promised my fans to live the life of a game designer, Ayu, don''t let me break my promise." Feng Yu was somewhat unable to refuse the elegant woman in front of him, and subconsciously nodded, "Okay." After agreeing, he was stunned, and there was no way to go back. Seeing her happy, he felt more and more unhappy. Chapter 729: Horror game female anchor (9) Chapter 729: Horror game female anchor (9) "This is our talented game designer. Many of the games you y have his credit." One afternoon, Tang Guo took a selfie stick and got Feng Yu''s permission to share his work with fans. When the fans in the live broadcast room saw Feng Yu, they all yelled. Originally thought that Tang Guo cut the live broadcast time by half, they would be very boring, but did not expect that the afternoon life would be more abundant. Most of those who watch live games like games, even if they have a handicap and dont y well, they also like games. But now, they find that they prefer to watch Tang Guo live her life with her game designer boyfriend. Especially when they see Tang Guo making rich delicacies for Feng Yu every day, fans have expressed why they didn''t choose game design as a major, otherwise, there might be such a beautiful,petent and considerate girlfriend as Tang Guo. Male fans admire Feng Yu by his real name, and Feng Yu will also watch Tang Guo''s live broadcast. From the words of male fans, he feels their envy, vaguely, and he has a sense of pride in his heart. But he was quickly put aside, he did not forget his purpose. In this way, Tang Guo asionally broadcast live in Feng Yu''s office in the afternoon, and live broadcast the horror game Feng Yu designed for her in the evening. Her fans have been spending time in their dog food, expressing their difort andfort. Late at night, Feng Yu returned home. Turn on theputer, take out the USB sh drive, and release Xia Yi. Xia Yi''s figure appeared on theputer screen. Xia Yi was very happy to see him, "Ayu, why is it sote today? Why didn''t you take me to thepany in the past two months?" "Recently thepany has added a lot of cameras, and a lot of peoplee in and out. If they know the existence of small things, they don''t know the danger, for the sake of safety, it is better to keep you at home." Xia Yi was just a high school student, even if he was a high school student five or six years ago, he was also a high school student, and he didn''t think so much. What she thinks every day is to be able to talk to Feng Yu, after all, Feng Yu brought her out of those horror games. "Small, don''t worry, I will help you find a suitable body soon." Xia Yi was a little worried, "Just forget it, Ayu, you must never do anything to hurt others. I''m afraid you have an ident. If you are caught, it will be a murder and you will go to jail." "I know." With a gentle smile on Feng Yu''s face, he touched the screen, and finally kissed him, "Little idea, soon, I will be able to seed in at most half a year, this time there will be absolutely no problem, you believe me . When youe out, we will get married." "Yeah, Ah Yu is the best. I believe you will be able to take me out." Xia Yi dreamed about the happy days of the two in the future and couldn''t help but look forward to it. Another beautiful, delicate, almost wless face popped out of Feng Yu''s mind. He felt a little ufortable in his heart. He said to Xia Yi, "It''ste today. See you tomorrow. I''m very busy during this time. When I bring you out, we will have more time together." "it is good." Xia Yi didn''t think so much, in fact she wanted to go out even more. She has been trapped here for a long time. She wants to wear beautiful clothes and eat delicious food. All her hopes are in Feng Yu. Chapter 730: Horror game female anchor (10) Chapter 730: Horror game female anchor (10) Turning off theputer and pulling out the USB sh drive, Feng Yu didn''t go to sleep right away, but stood at the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the street light below, and fell into confusion. He took out his cell phone and clicked on the familiar live broadcast room. Under the horrible background sound, a very nice voice sounded. "Witch, run, the witch is here." Tang Guo''s voice came from the phone, "I was caught by the witch, I will throw you into the oil pan and cook." With the terrifying background sound, her voice was also a little more gloomy, scared to watch the live broadcast. The audience yelled, hiding themselves in the quilt, and couldn''t help but peek. "Well, we have escaped the pursuit of the witch and are finally heading to the king''s castle. It is an empty castle with a key hidden in it. Just get the key and open a certain door in the castle. Then the curse of the witch can be lifted and the whole country can be restored." "Of course, if we fail, we will fall into a curse, and we can only wait for someone to save it. Dear babies, there are three more roads next, one is a bridge over the river, one is a cliff, and the other is a road in the forest. There are horrible bones without flesh and blood in the river. They will grab our legs and drag us into the river. The water will corrode our bodies and turn us into bones. The cliff is very narrow, and if you don''t pay attention, you will fall to pieces. The forest is very mysterious, no one knows what''s inside, but the legend is that none of the people who have gone in has evere out. So which way should we choose to get to the king''s castle? " Feng Yu listened to the pretendingly gloomy and somewhat pleasant voice, and looked at the disy on the phone interface. A little girl was standing at the fork of three roads and hesitating. Once she made a wrong choice, her game would be over. If you want to clear the level, you can only start again. The game can be repeated... He frowned, but life cannot be repeated. He was holding the phone tightly, and two figures shed in his mind, one was Xia Yi who had been with him for five years, and the other was Tang Guo who had impressed him in just a few months. Undoubtedly, Xiaoguo is a very good girl. If he knew her this way from the beginning, maybe he would not choose her, he would choose another person. But he has done so much preparation, and every time he sees Xiaoyi, he can feel Xiaoyi''s expectant eyes. Xiao Yi likes him so much and has been with him for so long. If he said that he might not be able to do it now, Xiao Yi should be disappointed. He loves Xiao Yi, so he can''t let Xiao Yi down. He looked at the screen. As for Xiaoguo, he closed his eyes and could only be sorry for her first. Xiaoyi had been in the virtual world for too long, and he wanted her toe out and see this beautiful world first. And Xiao Guo, when he finds a suitable opportunity in the future, he will bring her out again. Originally, he was nning to eliminate her brain waves, but now he has changed his mind. Maybe he wants to make an ident for the brain wave exchange between the two, rather than artificial. His hands trembled a little, his lips pressed tightly, he was reluctant to let Xiao Guo know that all this was a conspiracy. He didn''t know anything about it, only he knew it, so it''s not a problem to hide it. After thinking about it, Feng Yu let out a long sigh. By twelve o''clock, Tang Guo''s live broadcast room was closed, and he called Tang Guo''s number. "Ayu, haven''t rested yet, do you miss me?" "Yes." Feng Yu subconsciously said, quickly passing the strange feeling, "The game warehouse that was given to youst time, it should be avable soon, are you interested in being the first yer in it?" Chapter 731: Horror game female anchor (11) Chapter 731: Horror game female anchor (11) "Of course I am interested, Ayu, you are awesome, you are about to start a new era of games." Tang Guo did not hesitate to praise, and did not make Feng Yu feel happy. He only felt that his heart was suffocating, and breathing was a little difficult. . "Ayu, I''m so happy for you, your name will be recorded in game history soon." "Thank you." It must be because he thought Xiaoguo was a good girl that he felt this hesitation in his heart. He touched the USB sh drive in his pocket, and the depression slowly disappeared. The expression became firm, and a signature smile appeared on his face, "It should be a monthter that the game warehouse can be put into use, and then Xiaoguo will be the first trialer." "Really? That''s great. I have to tell my fans the good news. They will be very happy and wish me such a good boyfriend." The unidentified emotion in Feng Yu''s heart came out again. Hearing Tang Guo''s pride, the more ufortable he felt. He wanted to quickly end this topic, "I think it''s better to surprise Xiaoguo''s fans. Let''s try it first. Lets show it to them when the effect is good, so that they wont be disappointed. Of course, I also have selfish intentions. If this is the case, Xiaoguo can help us publicize. Although Xiaoguo is my girlfriend, the reward is still indispensable for you. ." "Then I''m wee, it''s my honor to be able to speak for the holographic game warehouse." "It''s gettingte," Feng Yu decided to take the initiative to end the topic, "Go to sleep, I will tell you when there is news." "I won''t live broadcast tomorrow, I will take a day off, Ayu, I''ll bring you breakfast." Tang Guo said quickly, without giving Feng Yu a chance to refute, "It''s so decided, I''ll hang up." Feng Yu heard the beeping sound on the phone, and his expression was unconceble. This night, he couldn''t fall asleep over and over again. When he closed his eyes, Tang Guo''s smiling face appeared in his head. When he fell into a dream, she was smiling happily in the dream, giving him food, and introducing her and her fans. He looks proud. It was almost six o''clock before he fell asleep in a daze. When the phone rang at seven thirty, he opened his eyes, because he didn''t rest wellst night, and he was a little tired. Feng Yu came to Fengshi Mansion, got off the car and saw Tang Guo standing in the old position. It was obvious that her car was parked not far away. Every time she had time to bring him breakfast, she would stand in this position. "Although it is summer, it is still a bit cold in the morning." Feng Yu said with concern, "Xiaoguo wille in the morning and wait in the car, or go to the top to wait." "It''s still the most conspicuous here. I also want to see you at a nce, and I want you to see me at a nce." Feng Yu took a deep breath and took the thermal instion box in her hand. Tang Guo subconsciously took his arm and followed him in as usual. While he was eating breakfast, she still went to make him coffee. The breakfast was still so delicious. What he didn''t say was that when she didn''t deliver breakfast, he tried to order takeaways, but none of them tasted as good as hers. He also made coffee by himself, and he would never make the mellow taste of her. Sometimes when she has something to do in the afternoon, when he works, he can''t help but raise his head and go to the position where she is ustomed to sitting. When no one is there, he will feel so disappointed. He ate the food and chuckled, this **** habit is terrible. Chapter 732: Horror game female anchor (12) Chapter 732: Horror game female anchor (12) In the following month, Feng Yu''s life became richer. Almost every morning this month, when he came to Fengshi Mansion, he could see Tang Guo carrying breakfast. He refused every time, in fact he didn''t notice. He looked forward to her appearance every day, but he was too attached to his own purpose and ignored these. Make him coffee, she will go to the gym downstairs, two hourster, she will go to a beauty club to make a perfect face, she will go home to make lunch, take it to his office, and eat together. In the afternoon, she will quietly apany him where he works. When she is sure that she will not disturb him, she will turn on her mobile phone to broadcast his work and life to fans. At this time, he could hear how happy she was. After get off work, they will go to the restaurant to eat together. In fact, what he wants to say is that the food in the restaurant is not delicious, no matter how good a chef, he can''t make the kind of delicious food she cooks. He prefers the taste of her food to high-end restaurants. But she seems to like the atmosphere of the restaurant very much. She will sit opposite him and say, "This is what a boy and girl friend should do, date, understand? Ayu." appointment. Yes, this is what male and female friends should do. Before approaching him, he did an investigation in this area. On weekends, she will get up early and drive downstairs to his house. His servants are familiar with her and will be happy to help her open the door. Every time he got up, he could smell a familiar smell, even if he didn''t get up, that scent would float into his room, and he had to understand that she was here. His parents like her very much, and Xiao Guo is a perfect daughter-inw in front of his parents. Good background, good looks, good personality, can cook, and also interested in games, their family is very topical. With her, their family will never fall into the cold. She won the likes of everyone, even those colleagues in hispany, some female colleagues who have fallen into middle-aged grumpy temperament, are also kind to her. It seems that she is very popr by nature. There is a charm in her, called unpleasant. After having breakfast on the weekend, she would take him to the barbershop, whispering to the barber for a long time, and finally cut him a very good hairstyle. Her aesthetic level is undoubtedly very high, and he is very satisfied with the new look. Later, she would take him to the mall and buy him some outfits, and she would dislike it and say, "The game designer is really simr to the programmer. Although Feng Shaos aesthetic is much better than that of the programmer, its in my opinion. It is unqualified in my eyes. I will help you prepare what you wear every day." Feng Yu didn''t know how to refute, boy and girl friends, really should go shopping and shopping together. He looked at his clothes, ties, and watches in his hands, and would ask, "What about Xiaoguo, you can buy some." He generously put the card in her hand, maybe it is guilt, owe it, obviously Knowing that she does notck material at all, not to mention her own family, even if she does live broadcast, she also gives tens of millions of gifts every day. But he still put the card with the most amount in her hand and said, "The card is here in Xiaoguo. I will ask you to arrange my life in the future." "Okay." She smiled happily, and received the card in the bag with joy. Chapter 733: Horror game female anchor (13) Chapter 733: Horror game female anchor (13) "Your future, I will arrange it." Tang Guo said with a smile, you will be sad for the rest of your life, and I will also help you arrange it. System: I was awakened by a shiver, and the gentle dreams that the host had wove greatly were really terrifying. This timested for a month. The game Feng Yu prepared for Tang Guo alone was perfect. The holographic game was already being studied by Feng Shi. This one in his hands is actually not a game, but a program that can restrain brain waves. Once a person enters the gamepartment and his consciousness is thrown into it, the program inside will instantly control the brain waves for about half an hour. Within this half an hour, he had enough time to integrate Xia Yi''s brain waves into Tang Guo''s brain. After sess, the procedure would bring Tang Guo''s brain waves out. Feng Yu held the other USB sh drive in his hand with the program inside, squeezed it hard, and put it in his pocket. Then I connected the USB sh drive with Xia Yi''s brain waves to theputer. Xia Yi was very happy to see him, "Ayu, Ayu, are you finished?" "Almost." Seeing Xia Yi''s happy smile, Feng Yu felt a lot less burden in her heart. He touched Xia Yi''s face across the screen, "I''m going to help a friend test the game this afternoon, and I will take you. Lets go together. Its a holographic game. When I find an opportunity, I will send you in to y." "Really? It''s actually a holographic game, isn''t it the kind of game warehouse in the legend?" Xia Yi herself likes the game very much. When she heard that it was a holographic game, she was crazy about it. She didn''t expect she could see it with her own eyes The birth of holographic games. "Yes, it is the kind of legend. She is an anchor. Ourpany intends to let her do the preliminary promotion. Before the promotion, we need to test it first." Xia Yi nodded hurriedly, thinking that it should be right. If there is a problem with the live broadcast, the impact on Feng''s family will be bad. "Well, I need to check if there are any problems with the game first. It will be over in a while, and the little idea will be in the USB for the time being, and I will take you there together in a while." Feng Yu would not put Xia Yi on aputer with the Inte, because she was afraid that her brain waves would be lost in the online world. It would not be easy for him to find it. Such things have not happened before. [Host, Feng Yu still wants to attack you, right? The system looked at Tang Guo, who was shopping in the mall with great interest, and couldnt help it. In the past few months, you have been so kind to him, doesnt he feel it? Why do you want to do it on you? Tang Guo chuckled, "That''s because you know too little. Most people have one thing inmon, they are cheap bones." The system was stunned, he knew the word, but it hadn''t been heard from the host for a long time. He feels a little regretful. Why is there no such mysterious traverser in this world? Isn''t the other party not traversing? I feel a little bit disappointed, if the opponent crosses, the host should be happier. He had no doubt that Feng Yu might be the traverser. If so, the host should have told him the first time. If the other party bullies the host in this way, it is guaranteed that the host will be more ruthless than the current revenge. "What you don''t own is always more important than what you have, what you lose is always more important than what you have, and the dead are always more important than the living. No matter how good the living is, they can''t be better than the dead. Although Xia Yi is not dead, After all, she just sealed the world with the presence of brain waves." Chapter 734: Horror game female anchor (14) Chapter 734: Horror game female anchor (14) "Feng Yu has prepared so much, just to resurrect her, I only get along with him for a few months. No matter how good he is, it is still no better than Xia Yi. Of course, this is on the surface." "When he loses me, I will never show up by his side, and he will not be able to resurrect me like the resurrection of Xia Yi, he will understand how important I am to him." Tang Guo enthusiastically selected With the tie and the smile on her face, the shopping guide girls thought she was happy. She was really happy. The system thought that it was the happiness of revenge. The system saw the energy that did not increase at all, and felt a little sad. The happiness that did not increase the energy was not really happy. There are too many in it, some he understands, some he doesn''t. "It took me just a few months to weave a memory that will be unforgettable in his life. His future life will be colorful and will not be lonely at all." Tang Guo asked the shopping guidedy to take off the ties and shirts she liked, and walked to the essories area. Feng Yu bought everything that she could buy from head to toe, and she could wear it for many years. Of course, the money to buy these things is the card that Feng Yu gave. Since Feng Yu gave her, of course she will spend it. She ordered the people in the mall to send some of these things to Feng Yu''s home and the other to her home. After doing this, she donated all the money in the bank card. Yes, it was donated. Not only that, she also called the deans of many orphanages, saying that she had a card, and a fixed amount of money would be automatically credited to their orphanage card every month. Tang Guo smiled and went to the bank toplete the matter. That card was nothing else, it was the card bound to the live broadcast tform. Then, except for her live broadcast tform, she programmed all her social ounts with a hidden password, which could not be opened unless theputer technology surpassed her. When Xia Yi upies this body, the other party can only use her live broadcast tform ount and the house where she lives. However, Xia Yi is only a high school student. When the utility bill for her house is due, the other party must go to Feng Yu for help. In order not to be exposed, Xia Yi would never go to the Tang family. Of course, with her here, Feng Yu should not even think of hurting the Tang family and his wife. The past few months have been enough for her to arrange this. As long as Feng Yu dared to show signs of dealing with the Tang family couple, she promised to make each other regret for life. System: Almost. But with her understanding of Feng Yu over the past few months, and the things she did, once she disappears, even if Xia Yi is exposed, Feng Yu should not attack the Tang family this time. This person always likes to love the house and Wu, especially to the family of a person who has been lost forever. After doing this, it is already three o''clock in the afternoon. The time she agreed with Feng Yu was five oclock in the afternoon. She remembered that Feng Yu had a few days to celebrate her birthday, so she went to buy a high-end watch and went to a very reputable high-end cake shop to order a cake for Feng Yu. . "Miss, do you need to write?" "of course." Tang Guo smiled, holding a pen and writing a sentence on one side of the white paper: I like you more hotly than I like games. "Just add this sentence." The manager of the cake shop saw it and couldn''t help but smile, "Miss''s confession is really interesting. This is the first time I have seen you." "I also think that because I used to think of games as my life." Chapter 735: Horror game female anchor (15) Chapter 735: Horror game female anchor (15) The cake shop manager was taken aback for a moment. Games are life. Its more ardent to like you than games. Isnt it more important than life? She reacted and said quickly, "Miss''s boyfriend is so lucky. I will definitely follow the orders of thedy and create a big surprise for your boyfriend." "Miss, what else do I need to prepare?" "Just give him this watch, he will be very happy." Tang Guo handed the watch to the other party by the way, and they would do a good job, after all, the price was really expensive. The store manager also often receives such tasks. He recognizes the value of this watch by looking at the logo of the watch box, and he can''t help but be speechless, and they don''t understand the rich world. That is a watch, almost ten million. She put it away carefully and watched Tang Guo leave. Leaving the cake shop, Tang Guo drove home, changed his home clothes, took a shower, and before five o''clock, Feng Yu called her to indicate that he hade to the door. Tang Guo opened the door and looked at Feng Yu with crooked eyebrows, "Have you brought it?" "Bring it." It was the first time Feng Yu saw Tang Guo wearing home clothes. I thought that a beautiful woman like her preferred the **** home clothes. He didn''t expect her clothes to be very cute, but let He reduced a lot of difort. He quickly reacted, because he remembered what he was doing here. He came here to take her body, and it was considered as killing her. But why did she smile so happily at him? Would she still be so happy if she knew he was here to take her life? "Ayu, what are you trying to do? Hurry up and upload the game. I''m still waiting to try it. As the first experiencer, I can''t wait." Feng Yu pursed his lips, "Don''t worry." He held the USB sh drive with a trembling hand, "I''m a little thirsty." "What do you want to drink, drink or tea?" "Tea." Seeing her unexpectedly nced at him, he quickly said, "I haven''t drunk Xiaoguo''s tea yet, I want to try if it tastes as good as coffee." "Okay, I''ll help you soak." Feng Yu sat on the sofa with a heavy expression and closed his eyes. It was already at the critical moment, and he firmly shook the USB drive. The time to make tea is longer than the time to take a drink. The drink should be ced in the refrigerator, and it will be delivered to him in less than a minute. He can finish the drink in about two minutes. After all, his excuse is thirsty. The tea making process is too much, Xiaoguo is a particr person, she must have a set of tea sets here. He watched Tang Guo take out the tea set, and his guess was really good. Seeing her making tea with soaring water, Xiao Guo''s father should be a tea lover. That set of tea sets is not cheap. His father also has one set. I heard that the whole country does not add up to ten. "Ayu, the tea is ready." Feng Yu was holding a teacup. In fact, he didn''t like to drink tea. He took a sip and savored the fragrance of the tea. As he thought, it tasted better than coffee. Xiaoguo is really a perfect girl. "In fact, tea doesn''t quench thirst." Tang Guo said with her cheeks in her hands. "Xiaoguopao is more thirst-quenching." Feng Yu said this subconsciously. It was not a temte he had prepared before, but he ignored these because of his nervous and contradictory heart. After half an hour, Feng Yu was already calmer. He touched two USB drives, and he did not forget that one of them was Xia Yi. They came to Tang Guo''s game live broadcast room, and Feng Yu remained silent and began to install the game. Chapter 736: Horror game female anchor (16) Chapter 736: Horror game female anchor (16) Even with her back to Tang Guo, Feng Yu could feel her focused eyes. It''s hard to ignore it when being looked at by those beautiful eyes. Feng Yu didn''t dare to turn his head, he was afraid that he would not be able to do anything when he turned his head. Thinking of what he was going to do, he quickly expelled the messy things in his mind, concentrated on installing the game and debugging the game warehouse. Half an hourter, he took a long breath and stood up, "It''s okay." He looked back at Tang Guo who was sitting on the chair, propped his chin, and smiled at his Tang Guo. She smiled so cleanly. . For a moment, Feng Yu wanted to seize the door, but he touched another USB sh drive in his pocket and held back. "It can be used." He said again, there was a slight tremor between his lips and teeth, and his hands were also trembling. He didn''t know what was wrong, but the matter had reached this point and must continue. "Is it all right?" Tang Guo got up from the chair, walked to the side of the game warehouse and took a look, "Ayu is really good, can I try it now?" "Yeah." Feng Yu only felt that the response to the word was extremely heavy. He moved his gaze to another position, not looking at her face. Tang Guo looked at him with a smile and shouted, "Ayu." "What?" Feng Yu looked back subconsciously, and saw a pair of loving eyes, "A few dayster on your birthday, I will prepare a birthday gift for you, and the gift will be delivered directly to yourpany. Don''t forget to sign for it. Oh." "it is good." "You''d better get off work earlier that day, and we''ll go to dinner together in the evening," Tang Guo stepped into the game room and said to him with a smile while lying down, "Next month, I will take you home to meet you." My parents, they asked about it before, and I told them about you. They were all happy for me to find such a great boyfriend, and theyughed at me and said that they finally found someone with a simr smell." Feng Yu was stunned and didn''t know how to answer for a while. Tang Guo was already lying in the game warehouse. She blinked at him, "Then I will be the first person to experience the whole series of games now. Yu, we''ll see youter." Feng Yu opened her mouth, feeling a little ufortable in her heart. She would never know that they won''t see each other for a while. At the moment when Tang Guo closed his eyes, Feng Yu felt it was difficult to breathe. He stood there hesitated for five minutes, gritted his teeth, and finally pressed a hidden button outside the gamepartment. This button could start a certain program and restrain Tang Guo''s brain waves. He looked at the disy on theputer on one side, and only felt ufortable in his heart. Something hot wanted to rush out of his eyes. But his face was serious, except for a little pale, as if nothing happened. With trembling hands, he connected the USB sh drive with Xia Yi''s brain waves to the gamepartment. He looked cold and ruthless, but no one knew that he was about to suffocate. Saving Xia Yi has been his wish for many years, and this experiment also represents a new journey, so he has to carry on it no matter what. It was confirmed that Xia Yi''s brain waves were ced in Tang Guo''s brain. He nced at a red button in the gamepartment. As long as he pressed it, Tang Guo''s brain waves would be expelled from her brain and tied to that special program. . Tang Guo, lying in the game warehouse at this time, could see Feng Yu''s expression clearly. The system is concerned and asked, [The host is big, is there anything ufortable? "No, it''s good." Chapter 737: Horror game female anchor (17) Chapter 737: Horror game female anchor (17) Tang Guo first felt that her soul seemed to be bound by something, and then realized that there was indeed something in her brain. The system told her that this was Xia Yi''s brain waves. Probably because she was the soul who entered this body, Feng Yu bound her soul instead of the brain waves seen in this world. She did not resist, after all, she had prepared for today for several months. System: Yes, I have never seen such a person. I sincerely treat a person for the sake of revenge. The purpose is to make this person worse. Howe there are people like his host in this world? . Tang Guo could feel that that very weak brain wave had already upied her body''s brain, but she hadn''t awakened yet. In front of her powerful soul, the other party was really too weak. As long as she thought, Feng Yu''s procedure could not restrain her at all. Even if she was restrained, it would be easy to make Xia Yi''s brain waves disappear. However, she would not do this. Finally, she felt that something had pulled her soul out and put her soul in a very dark ce. It didn''t take long before her eyes lit up and she came to a very special ce. She could feel that there were countlessworks around her, and she could reach another ce by prating oneyer of thework. She quickly understood, Feng Yu put her into theputer. It should be the intention to bring her "brain waves" out of that program before using theputer. And theworks she saw wereworks, and theyers should be all kinds of firewalls. Thoseworks have different colors. She has a feeling that none of these can stop her. She can wander in the world of the Inte at will. After all, she is really not a brain wave, but a powerful soul. She does not know how many worlds she has traveled through. soul. "Somewhat interesting." Tang Guo was very curious, what she could do when she went to the Inte. Can she prate these firewalls, securityyers, and the like, run into other people''sputers, and asionally look at the secrets of those hidden folders. And, some guys who secretly download small movies, can she see through it at a nce. System: It''s hard to say. Soon she left these behind, because Feng Yu in front of theputer was staring at her with a veryplicated gaze. Of course, Feng Yu should only be able to see a bunch of data that he thought he was sleeping in. "I''m sorry, Xiaoguo." Tang Guo sneered. Since he knew I was sorry, why did he do something hurt in the first ce? "I will save you well, and when there is a suitable opportunity, I will save you back." Feng Yu said with a slightly painful expression, "Xiao Yi has not seen the outside world for many years. I have spent so many years. , Did many experiments, and selected countless people. In the end, only you are selected to ensure the sess of this experiment." "I just want Xiao Yi to see the changes in the world. She has been waiting for a long time. She is a very simple girl. I don''t want to let her down again and again." "Sorry, all this is my selfishness. I know that if you can hear what I say, you will not forgive me. I don''t ask you to forgive me, but please believe me. One day, I will take you. Come back, in the future..." Feng Yu looked struggling, "I will take you by my side every day." After Feng Yu finished speaking, he nned to put Tang Guo''s brainwaves back on the USB sh drive. At this time, there was movement in the game warehouse. Chapter 738: Horror game female anchor (18) Chapter 738: Horror game female anchor (18) "small" Feng Yu hurriedly turned his head and saw that the people in the game warehouse moved. He almost blurted out the word "little meaning". Finally, remembering his n, he quickly changed the words he exported into, "Xiaoguo, you How do you feel, how is the game experience?" Feng Yu came to the game warehouse, suppressing the excitement in his heart. In fact, he didn''t know if he was really sessful, but ording to his experiments over the years, the chance of sess has reached 95. Otherwise, he would not dare to do this directly. Xia Yi suddenly felt a little heavy. She had never felt this way when it was brain waves. She could swim in theputer. At the moment, this somewhat familiar and unfamiliar feeling made her very at a loss. She opened her eyes, saw Feng Yu in front of her, and subconsciously asked, "Ayu, didn''t you say you want to take me into the game? What''s the situation now?" "Xiaoguo?" Feng Yu deliberately didn''t know that the person in front of him was Xia Yi, "Xiaoguo, what are you talking about, didn''t you decide to be the first user of the holographic game warehouse? How do you feel now?" Xia Yi looked at Feng Yu and asked enthusiastically, and finally felt something was wrong. She looked down and found that she had a body. Her eyes widened, a little weird. "I" When Xia Yi opened his eyes, Feng Yu knew that he had seeded. The ignorant and innocent eyes were Xia Yi, and the somewhat childish expression, coupled with this delicate face, suddenly felt a little bit twisted. The original perfect body and face showed some cracks under his aesthetics, as if she shouldnt behave like this, she should be perfect at all times, even if she stood in the air vent early in the morning and her hair was blown by the cold wind. She is also perfect when messed up. "Ayu, I..." Xia Yi waspletely flustered. She couldn''t deceive Feng Yu, and quickly confessed that she was not the anchor who tried the game, and she didn''t understand why she ran into the opponent''s body. She also didn''t exin why this happened. She privately thought that it might be an error in the program that would cause the ident. Inwardly, she was a little bit happy, she actually had a body, and she looked down at it. This body is also particrly perfect, with fair skin and slim body. The only drawback may be that she should be older than her. Is older. But, she has a body. She was also a little afraid, afraid that the other party would trouble her, and also afraid that it would be short-lived. "Ayu, what should I do now?" Xia Yi asked nervously, and Feng Yu quicklyforted her, "I don''t know what went wrong. After Xiaoguo enters the game warehouse, I will bring you in too. Let you experience the game, but I didnt expect..." "Little meaning,e out, let''s think of a way." Xia Yi nodded, and climbed out of the gamepartment. The gamepartment was very close to theptop. Perhaps she hadn''t used her body for a long time, and she was unstable and rushed towards theptop. Even if Feng Yu came over to help her quickly, she pushed down the water ss next to theptop, and the water in the water ss suddenly spilled on theputer. Due to her inertia, she also rushed to theputer desk and pushed theptop to the ground at once, only to hear a bang. Feng Yu had already grabbed Xia Yi, but when he saw theputer getting wet from the water cup and falling to the ground, he felt his brain scratched and his heart seemed to stop beating, regardless of Xia who was not standing still. I rushed to theputer in two steps. Chapter 739: Horror game female anchor (19) Chapter 739: Horror game female anchor (19) Xia Yi was not used to having a body just now, and fell to the ground with a butt, not quite understanding why Feng Yu would let her go. She rubbed the ce where she fell, stood up and watched with some annoyance as she carefully picked up theptop, wiped the water frantically, and opened it, feeling particrly ufortable. But after all, she had been in love with Feng Yu for so long. She still walked over and said, "Sorry, Ayu, I am not used to using my body, so I overturned the water ss and identally pushed theputer down. Up." However, Feng Yu ignored her. He only quickly disassembled theputer and quickly cleaned the water inside. ording to his experience, he tried to rescue theputer with Tang Guo''s "brain waves" as much as possible. His heart beats so fast, he never expected such an ident. If he could do it again, he would definitely put her on the USB first before going to see Xia Yi. Xia Yi has gained a body, and she is there, she will not have any trouble. Why should he go to see Xia Yi first? Rather than not protecting her first, she has lost her body, or he took it away personally, now that she can''t even keep her brain waves? What Xia Yi said while he heard nothing. Now he only has one idea, which is to fix theputer and get her back. You must put it in a USB sh drive safely and take it with you so that you won''t lose her. While repairing theputer, Feng Yuman had only Tang Guo in his head. What he recalled was the various appearances he had seen in the past few months. But the more desperate he was, the more his hands were shaking, and theputer had not been repaired for half an hour. Xia Yi was a little hungry. Looking at Feng Yu''s appearance, she felt a little sad, and she was ufortable with this ce. It would be bad if she destroyed other people''s things. So she walked to Feng Yu and patted him on the shoulder, "Ayu, I''m hungry, can you take me to eat something first?" If nothing happened just now, Feng Yu must be very happy. The person he likes is Xia Yi. They have been in love for many years. He must be the happiest to bring her back to life. But now, he only feels that the woman talking next to him is particrly annoying. When Xia Yi patted him, it just made his hand shake, and he installed it in a wrong ce. He raised his head gloomily, "Go to the side first." "Ayu..." "Didn''t you hear? Let you go to the side first, and find food by yourself when you are hungry. I have no time to look after you now. I have very important things." Very important! Xia Yi cried out of grievance. It turned out that when she was still a brain wave, Feng Yu was so gentle to her. He had never spoken to her in such a cold tone and terrifying expression. She couldn''t ept it, "Ayu, I really didn''te to this body on purpose. Are you ming me? If someone sees it through, let them take me away." She didn''t understand at all that theputer would be broken if it was broken, and no matter how important the file was, he shouldn''t take it so seriously given her years of understanding of Feng Yu. At least, she thinks that Feng Yu should choose her between the document and her. But Feng Yu has ignored her. She can only shed tears, squatting on the side watching Feng Yu cautiously turning on the phone, looking forward to it, like Feng Yu once said to her that she can help her resurrect. After turning on the phone, Feng Yu went to find Tang Guo''s "brain waves." Chapter 740: Horror game female anchor (20) Chapter 740: Horror game female anchor (20) It''s a pity that he searched all the files, even the countless data, the data that was deleted for a long time, were restored by him, and he still couldn''t find it. "Ayu, what are you looking for, are there any important documents?" Feng Yu turned his head stiffly, looking at Xia Yi, whose face was full of tears, and remembered everything he did today. "Ayu, what should I do now, I really don''t know why this happened. Are you ming me? Can you find a way to get your friend back and I will return the body to her." Feng Yu was stunned, looking at theputer that hadpletely recovered, except for her, there was nothing in it. He whispered, "I can''t find it." He can''t find it back. She disappeared. Feng Yu''s eyes were red, and let Xiao Yie back to life. Isn''t it what he hoped, wasn''t it what he had been looking forward to for years? Why is he so ufortable now. "Ayu, don''t ignore me. I know it was my fault just now. You broke yourputer. This is all my fault." Xia Yi held her arms and cried, if Feng Yu ignored her Now, what should she do? She is very strange to this world and cannot survive on her own at all. It is better to put her in the online world. Feng Yu came back to his senses, looked at Xia Yi who was crying softly, reached out his hand to wipe the tears on her face, hugged her and said, "Okay, don''t cry." The voice was extremely gentle, as if back to the past, Xia Yi I felt peaceful and stopped crying. "Then what should I do now?" she asked. Feng Yu patted Xia Yi gently, I dont know where she is. Ill do this now, and Ill wait until I find her. Feng Yu took out a tissue and carefully wiped Xia Yis tears, Dont cry in the future, understand. ?" "Ok." Seeing Xia Yi smiled, Feng Yu felt relieved. How could this face cry? It''s so ugly to cry. The corners of his mouth are gentle, "Smile more, don''t you always want to have a body? At this moment, I happen to see this world." Of course Xia Yi was happy, but at the same time disturbed. She didn''t know how long she could have this body, "Ayu, what''s the matter with your friend, when will she be able to find her?" "I will try my best, don''t think too much about it, maybe she ran into the online world by herself like you did before. The online world is so big, it is not easy to find her." Feng Yu''s voice was trembling, even he was not sure at all. Did she go to the online world, there is a chance that she will disappear, disappear forever. "Ayu, I''m really afraid that you will ignore me. I''m so strange to this world. The only person I know is you." Xia Yi was pleased to get the body, but was afraid of being alone or in this strange world. Of course, she was most afraid of being dismantled by others and would take her to study. Selfishly, she hopes to upy this body forever. Being able to have a body is really much better than living in a virtual online world. She can hug Feng Yu, wear a beautiful dress, and eat delicious food. "Don''t worry, my friend is an anchor. I told you before. Her career is to broadcast games every day. She seldom goes home and will not be exposed..." Feng Yu held Xia Yi, careful Exin Tang Guo''s life for her and also taught her to broadcast games. Xia Yi was very curious about all this. She was really interested in games and on the Inte, and she soon adapted. Chapter 741: Horror game female anchor (21) Chapter 741: Horror game female anchor (21) In order not to reveal anything, Feng Yu showed Xia Yi the live video of Tang Guo and asked her to imitate it at home. When the imitation is almost done, let her try to broadcast. All this went smoothly. Although the fans felt that today''s anchor was a little weird, they didn''t think too much about it. The voice was still that voice and the tone was still that tone. As for the weirdness, they didn''t think about it for the time being. "Does this really work?" "Yes, fans are more forgetful. Xiaoyi can slowly transform into your live broadcast style without any problems." Feng Yu stood not far away and said, watching Xia Yi live horror games. , There was only one voice in his heart, it was different, and the imitated resembled again, they were still two people, even if the bodies were the same. He turned around with his notebook in his hand. When Xia Yi was broadcasting live, he was looking for Tang Guo in the online world. At this time, Tang Guo, freely shuttled in the online world, looked strangely happy, where he could care about Feng Yu. She discovered that she can really pass through various obstacles, and no matter how private information she can see, there is no obstacle at all, but it is different from Xia Yis brain waves. Maybe she is the soul, the virtual ones in theseworks Obstacles can''t stop her at all. In order to prove her ability, she also went to the forums of those secret organizations and watched the various weird propaganda of these elements, which were all behaviors that disrupted social order. The key point is that the leader also arrogantly said that hisputer technology is notparable to that of many people, so that everyone can speak, this forum is very safe, the server is also abroad, and it is impossible to manage it in China. As soon as Tang Guo heard this, he couldn''t help doing a little sabotage, exposing all the members of this forum to the police uncle, and then waved his sleeves and left without a cloud. In the huge online world, she saw countless scams, crimes, abductions... and a series of dark incidents in just a few hours. As long as she can''t get used to it, by the way, the information and rtionship they have been fortunately hidden will be widely exposed. Every time she pats her **** and leaves, she is very cool. system: In the past few hours, Tang Guo was very happy to y, regardless of the things she did, how much shock she brought to the police uncle, and how much shock she brought to the criminals. After a long time, they did not They dare to do bad things on the Inte, and they all agree that the country has very powerfulputer masters. They are the kind of one who beats a hundred, and they are not opponents at all. Finally, after ying enough, she did not forget that she had to return to theputer Xia Yi used. She hid in a corner and watched Xia Yi''s live broadcast game with her own eyes. From nervousness toter proficiency, she slowly merged into her own style. She ran to Feng Yu''sptop again, and watched Feng Yu''s face persistently searching for the familiar fluctuations in the hugework. Unfortunately, there was no gain. Seeing Feng Yu''s painful face and desperate look, she sat in the corner andughed, "This person, you can only know what is good if you lose it." "Tong, you have to understand a truth about this. Don''t do things that you regret. What has happened can never be repeated. Even if it is repeated, it will be different." She supported her chin and muttered Murmured, "Even if I take revenge, I live a different life from her, but this is not her after all." Chapter 742: Horror game female anchor (22) Chapter 742: Horror game female anchor (22) "Feng Shao, didn''t Miss Tange with you today?" "Feng Shao, won''t Miss Tange this afternoon?" "Feng Shao, why haven''t you seen Miss Tang for a long time?" "I miss Miss Tang''s coffee a bit, Feng Shao, when will Miss Tange over?" Facing a colleague''s problem, Feng Yu was almost suffocated. Almost, every day he walked into thepany, he would have countless pairs of eyes staring at him. Tang Guo was all asking about Tang Guo, asking when she woulde. In the past few days, he was really in pain. He shut himself into the office, staring at the empty coffee cup in his hand, staring nkly. He raised his head and looked at the ce where she once sat, feeling ufortable and unable to breathe. He patted his head a little annoyed, trying to immerse himself in work. At this time, the door was knocked, "Feng Shao, the one looking for you seems to be bringing you something, like a staff member of a cake shop, that cake shop seems very famous." "By the way, I remember Feng Shao''s birthday ising soon, it won''t be Miss Tang prepared for Feng Shao." "It seems to be today." Feng Yu stiffened, stood up and rushed out. "Is it Mr. Feng Yufeng?" Because besides the expensive cake, there is a valuable watch inside, the shop manager decided to bring two male shop assistants to bring the cake with her. Feng Yu nodded stiffly, clenched his hands in his trouser pockets, and moved his lips, "Yes, it''s me." "Mr. Feng, happy birthday to you." The cake shop manager led the clerk to sing a birthday song for Feng Yu, and finally delivered the small and exquisite cake to Feng Yu. "This is the cake that Miss Tang ordered for you. " "And this is a birthday present prepared by Miss Tang for you, Mr. Feng, if there is no problem, please sign for it." Feng Yu stared at the cake and watch in a daze, his brain exploded,pletely nk, and he didn''t know what to say. "Mr. Feng? You are so happy, I didn''t expect Miss Tang to prepare such a surprise for you." Feng Yu came back to his senses, quickly signed for the receipt, said thank you, and returned to the office with the cake and watch box, and forgot to say thank you to the colleagues who wished him a happy birthday. "Feng Shao is so happy, right?" "Yes, Miss Tang is so good, and she specially prepared a gift for Feng Shao. Can he be unhappy?" "I really envy Feng Shao. My girlfriend has a good family background, is beautiful, yet so considerate, and gentle. If I had such a girlfriend, I would love to hold her in my hand for life." The moment Feng Yu walked into the office, hearing these words, he firmly grasped what was in his hand, his eyes were hot. When he opened the cake and saw the conspicuous line of small prints on it, he copsed, and two streams of heat surged out of his eyes, feeling very sad. "It''s hotter to like you than to like games." Feng Yu finally couldn''t bear the feelings that were suppressed deep in his heart. He covered his face with his hands and said nothing, but his tears flowed like a river, and there was no way to stop it. "Look, how painful he is." With theputer on, Tang Guo could naturally see Feng Yu''s performance. The more painful Feng Yu, the happier she smiled. "This is what you do, you must do it yourself." System: Don''t want to abbreviate. "The cake Xiaoguo ordered is really delicious." The system watched Feng Yu burst into tears, snorted, as if reluctant to eat a cake, sighed secretly, shit! The host, the demon''s little fairy, who provokes any bad luck, but this seal deserves it. "I really don''t want to eat it all at once, so... I will put it in the refrigerator and take a bite every day." "I will wear this watch that Xiaoguo gave me in the future." "Xiaoguo, I will get you back." Chapter 743: Horror game female anchor (23) Chapter 743: Horror game female anchor (23) "Feng Shao, what do you think of this?" In the meeting room, all the members of the holographic game designer felt that Feng Yu was distracting. They were all a little strange and had to remind them. They looked at each other and saw Feng Yu stroking the precious watch on his wrist. Did Miss Tang give it? Feng Shao, who has always worked meticulously, is looking at things and thinking about people? One of the staff members who often watched Tang Guo''s live broadcast was a bit puzzled. Miss Tang had to live broadcast every day, and it seemed that she didn''t go anywhere to y. Isn''t it easy for Feng Shao to see Miss Tang? Feng Yu returned to his senses and saw that everyone was staring at his wrist, and quickly covered the watch with his sleeve. Everyone looked at each other, let''s look at it, and couldn''t take it away. "Feng Shao, what do you think about the previous promotion of our entire series of games? Before, you didn''t ask Miss Tang to help us promote it, but you also designed a horror game for Miss Tang specifically. Take Miss Tang The understanding of the game will definitely bring a visual feast to our future users." Feng Yu had been distracted before, and he didn''t hear any n at all. He just said, "Show me the n again." Of course others dare not say anything. The entire team was brought by Feng Yu. Feng Yu is also in charge of Feng''s game, but he is more focused on game development and design. This makes people feel that he does not look like a businessman. "So be it." "However, the game trial users will look for another one. After all, the audience of horror games is a small number. Many people don''t like it, so I don''t need her to promote it." Feng Yu said, he lowered his head and pressed his lips. The game is good, but the understanding of the game is far worse than Xiaoguo. "Understood, we have also prepared two other games that are suitable for the general public. As long as further optimization, we can start the internal beta." "In fact, we are all very confident. After all, this is a feast for the game. No one wants to miss it. But if there is a powerful anchor to help us promote the live broadcast, the experience for users should be more intuitive. You can also choose one on the day. Tens of thousands of closed beta users join the anchor to enter the game to y." "Go ording to your ideas, this n is very good." After the meeting, someone joked Feng Yu, "Feng Shao, were you thinking of Miss Tang just now?" When speaking, he couldn''t help but nce at Feng Yu''s wrist, "Ms. Tang is really nice. I prepared this for you. one''s gift." Facing the envy of her colleagues, Feng Yu felt bitter, and only said, "She is indeed good." "Okay, dont disturb Feng Shao. Today is Feng Shaos birthday. The family must have prepared a birthday banquet for you." The colleague smiled, "I guess Miss Tang must be doing styling or beauty at the moment. Waiting for you downstairs." "But to be honest, Master Feng, you can''t let a girle to you all the time, and asionally go to Miss Tang. I used to see you every day and stayed with you throughout the afternoon. It''s really patient." This colleague is a technical backbone of thepany, or a woman. Feng Yu walked out of thepany numbly with his legs, subconsciously looking at where Tang Guo likes to stand, his eyes a little sour. At this time, his mobile phone rang and pressed the answer button, and his mother''s voice came from inside, "Ayu, the birthday party is ready, remember to bring Xiaoguo over." Chapter 744: Horror game female anchor (24) Chapter 744: Horror game female anchor (24) "I haven''t seen her for several days. Is she busy recently? Ayu, did you make Xiaoguo angry?" "I won''t say much, remember to bring my daughter-inw back." Before Feng Yu could speak, the phone was hung up. He opened the car door, and finally drove to Tang Guo''s house, dialing the familiar phone number, "Little meaning." "Ayu, are you off work? Are youing over today?" "My birthday today." "Ah, is it Ayu''s birthday? I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''ve been live broadcasting, and I have forgotten such an important day. Ayu, I will download the cake right away and order the cake for you. What taste do you like?" Feng Yu''s lips moved, "I''lle to pick you up, and my family has prepared a birthday party for me. I will take you to style and choose a dress." "Do you still have to make a styling? This is already very good, and choose a dress?" Xia Yi is a little dumbfounded, she has no such experience at all, her own family background is very ordinary, but she prefers to y games. Unlike other girls, she buys snacks and some decorations when she has pocket money. She saves money and waits until the weekend to go to the Inte cafe to y games at night. After all, the Inte fee is cheaper and you can y for one night. It was also because of ying games all night that she died suddenly. "You can download it first, I''lle over right away." Feng Yu hung up the phone, a little startled. Isn''t it his all-time wish to save the little thoughts? Why, now he has a regret in his heart. But thinking that Xiaoyi didn''t know anything, he did everything, and couldn''t me her, he couldn''t me the other party. Even if Xia Yi couldn''t control that perfect body, he still had to take it, and protect that body from any harm. When he arrived at Tang Guo''s house, he opened the door and found that Xia Yi was still ying games. He couldn''t help frowning, "hasn''t the live broadcast yet?" "Go, let''s go, I heard that there is a new game. Seeing you didn''te, I yed it for a while, Ayu, wait a minute, this round will be over immediately, up to twenty minutes." Feng Yu looked at the time, and saw Xia Yi excitedly, so he sat and waited. He never looked away from Xia Yi''s body. It was obviously the same body and the same face. When Xia Yi was ying games, his teeth and ws were open, and from time to time he showed some annoyed and naive expressions. These expressions shouldn''t appear at all. On that delicate face. "Xiaoyi, can you put your legs down when you are ying games?" Feng Yu was really ufortable. Xia Yi was holding her mobile phone and wearing pajamas, sitting on a chair, putting her slender legs on The rude look on theputer desk. If she is not Xia Yi, he must have been angry. It happened that he let Xia Yi possess this body. "This is home, and there is no one, so I can rx. ying games is not rxing?" Xia Yi looked up a little confused, and soon ignored Feng Yu. The game has reached the point. If she is not serious, she will definitely Lost. Feng Yu turned his head away, "Then you y first." This is Xiaoguo''s home, with Xia Yi''s temperament, I don''t know what it will be destroyed after living for a long time. He nned to enter Tang Guo''s room and put away some valuable things. Those Xiaoguo''s favorite brands of clothes, jewelry, and bags, he will receive the house next door, and then lock it with a lock. When Xiao Guoes back, she won''t be angry. Feng Yu was about to go to another room first, and when he opened the cloakroom that he thought was empty, he was stunned. Chapter 745: Horror game female anchor (25) Chapter 745: Horror game female anchor (25) The cloakroom that was originally thought to be empty was already full. The clothes hanging inside were not Tang Guo''s clothes, nor were Tang Guo''s bag essories. All the clothes here are men''s clothing, and the styles and brands are what he usually wears. Those essories, ties, belts... seem to be prepared for him. Feng Yu''s eyes suddenly became hot, so he stood outside the cloakroom, speechless for a long time. The tears in my eyes couldn''t be stopped at all. I was sad and sad, and my heart seemed to be being cut with a single knife. It hurts too much. "Ayu, Ayu, where are you, I''m all right." Hearing Xia Yi''s voice, Feng Yu quickly closed the cloakroom, and when he came out, he closed the door tightly. The contents inside were all prepared by Xiaoguo, when was it prepared, and why he didn''t know at all. Xiaoguo, what ns have they had for their future. Xiaoguo also said before that she would take him to see her parents. Feng Yu dared not think anymore, and hurried out. He took Xia Yi to the barbershop to do styling, bought her a dress, and finally told her not to show her stuff to his parents. There are more people tonight, so let her talk as little as possible and keep smiling all the time. If someone asks her to say something, let her pretend to be sick. Regarding these, Xia Yi listened very carefully, saying that there was no problem, and she was also afraid of revealing things. In case it was revealed, wouldn''t she have had such a good life? At the birthday banquet, everything seemed to be going well. Xia Yi followed Feng Yu and kept a smile all the way, because it took a while to imitate Tang Guo''s movements and expressions, and many people were not familiar with her. But Feng Yu''s parents still thought she was a little weird, Xia Yi still winked, and quickly said that she was a little ufortable. The second elder was worried about her, so Feng Yu sent her back early. After Feng Yu sent Xia Yi home to return, he received his parents'' instruction that he must take good care of Tang Guo. They were very satisfied with Tang Guo. She also told him that there are not many girls who just like him purely now. They had seen so many young girls, none of them was like Tang Guo, who only liked him wholeheartedly. Feng Yu heard it, and his heart became more ufortable. is it? His parents also discovered that Xiaoguo''s liking for him is pure? "Ayu, a few days ago, Xiaoguo bought you a lot of clothes and essories all year round. You have worked overtime these few days ande back sote, without having time to tell you, put it in the big cloakroom next to you. Thats right. Xiaoguo has given you the matching package. This child is really careful about how to wear it every day." Feng''s mother praised her, she had never seen such a perfect and capable girl, she was really too satisfied. Feng Yu was pushed into the cloakroom stiffly all over. Seeing that the brand clothes he often wore were all here, he quickly sent Feng''s mother away and locked himself inside. He squatted in the corner, took out his phone, and opened Tang Guo''s live broadcast room. Watching her previous live video over and over again, tears fell on the screen. Tang Guo looked at Feng Yu crying silently in her cell phone, and squeezed her chin, "I didn''t expect a man to cry like a flood, and it would not stop." System: You are afraid of being the devil! People are so sad. At this moment, the phone rang and the word Tang Guo disyed on it, Feng Yu was stunned for a moment, and when he picked it up, he subconsciously wanted to call the word "Xiao Guo". He quickly realized that calling him is not Tang Guo , Is Xia Yi. Chapter 746: Horror game female anchor (26) Chapter 746: Horror game female anchor (26) "Ayu, your USB sh drive is here. I was a little curious and opened it. There are three games in it, all of which are horror games." "I n to y, and I am a little interested when I see the name. You should give me these games, right?" "Actually, I just want to inform you. Although I don''t have that great interest in horror games, I want to broadcast them now. If the audience likes these three games, they should be good." "Well, I''m going to try to y, so I won''t bother you." Feng Yu couldn''t speak at all, so Xia Yi hung up. He twisted his brows. These three games were indeed prepared on a whim, and he originally nned to let Xia Yie out to y. So I didn''t care about the USB sh drive and put it there. But Xia Yi just opened it to y, and he always felt a little ufortable in his heart. But soon, he was immersed in sorrow again,pletely forgetting Xia Yi, just staring at the clothes and essories in this room in a daze, recalling the good times of the previous few months. The more memories, the more sad he is. Tang Guo was not interested in watching the man''s rising flood all the time. Hearing Xia Yi''s words, the three games on the USB sh drive should be the three mentioned in the plot. These three games have a lot to do with the plot, so she decided to go through the plot again. Following the inte, she slid into Xia Yi''sputer proficiently. The game interface was opened, and she squatted aside waiting for the game to load. The first game Xia Yi chose was: Zombie Bride. There are various difficult levels. The boss of this game is the zombie king, and the bride is a human in the game. The yer''s task is to sessfully rescue the bride from the zombie town. There are two ways to clear the level. One is to destroy all zombies and take away the bride. Second, take the bride out of the zombie town while all the zombies and the zombie king are not paying attention. Either way, it is very difficult to hear. However, the game will of course set up some things for the yer to deal with zombies, which are various spells of Maoshan. Some can hold the zombies, and there is also a spell that can destroy the little zombies. It is said that in the zombie town, there is also a charm that can eliminate the zombie king. In addition to the fixation talisman and the destroying corpse talisman, there are also two very special talismans, the umting talisman and invisibility talisman. If these two spells can be found, there is a high chance of taking the bride away secretly. But this is not easy. Tang Guo saw that the game was almost loaded, and controlled his soul to get into the game. When she reacted, she found herself wearing a red bridal gown, sitting in a sedan chair, being carried in a certain direction. She froze for a moment, "Tongzi, is this the legendary plot power?" should be. Tang Guo smiled and said, "That''s quite interesting." She looked around, opened the curtain of the sedan chair, and looked at the darkness around her. Every nt and tree were very realistic. It seems that this is not the world of games at all, but rather like a real world. She looked in the direction she was going, vaguely saw the building, and understood in her heart that it should be a zombie town. Now... Is she the bride to be married? ? She touched her face, there were still tears in her eyes, and sighed, "It''s so realistic, I have some doubts, this is a small world." However, this is the world of a game, but the characters in the game will regard this as the real world. The sedan chair arrived in the small town very quickly. After the sedan chair was carried into the town and put down, the sedan chair quickly slipped away, with a cold wind blowing around. Chapter 747: Horror game female anchor (27) Chapter 747: Horror game female anchor (27) Tang Guo opened the curtain and saw with his own eyes the appearance of those coachmen and Xi Niang running fast, as if there would be cannibalism here. She held her chin in the sedan chair and waited for a while. When she was about to go out, she heard movement outside. She nced outside and found arge group of zombies jumping around the sedan chair. She opened the curtain and nced at her, sniffed, and seemed to confirm whether she was a human. Finally, she saw satisfaction from the other''s pale face, and couldn''t help but twitched the corner of her mouth, whether it was so realistic. She dare to say that from Xia Yi''s perspective, the subtle expressions of the game characters can''t be seen at all. Even if it is a holographic online game that is about to beunched, the characters and scenery in it can''t be as realistic as her intuition, which is exactly the same as reality. The level of the zombie in front of him should be rtively high. His body is not as stiff as the zombies onlookers around him, but he is still jumping. He raised his stiff hand, and Tang Guo''s sedan chair moved. Do zombies carry a sedan chair? "I will be killed." Shemunicated with the system. The system is weak and weak, [I dont know, the host is big, hold on. But what happened soon made them think too much. The zombies carried the sedan chair, not jumping and walking, but flying directly. She could feel very stable, and she was not afraid of terrifying zombies all around, she just opened the curtain to watch the night of the town. The leading zombie suddenly turned around and gave Tang Guo a weird look. Atst, he seemed to confirm something, and then turned aroundfortably. Tang Guo found that the performance of these zombies was really strange. Before long, the sedan chair was put down, and a somewhat stiff voice came from outside, "Bride, get off the sedan chair." Tang Guo got off the sedan consciously and traveled through so many worlds. It was indeed the first time that she experienced such a situation. She was very curious and did not worry about her own safety. Tang Guo walked out of the sedan chair and saw arge house in front of her. The lead zombie said again, "Go in." Tang Guo carried the hem of the dress, and went in very obediently. This made the leading zombie very strange. He looked at her for a long time and made sure that she had no problem before she looked away. The lead zombie pushed open a new furnished house, Tang Guo walked in consciously, and after a while, the zombie still bounced around and brought her food. She confirmed that the food was actually eaten by humans, and took a bite without taking it politely. The leading zombie opened his eyes and looked at Tang Guo, who was eating food with gusto. It was obvious that with his stiff brain, he could not tell why the bride in front of him was not afraid at all. In the end, he did not see any problems and had to leave. "The taste is not bad." Tang Guomunicated with the system, "It''s so interesting. I don''t know if the zombie king is also very interesting." In the plot, there is not much information about the zombie king, and there is very little time to y. In the plot, the original owner and her are in different situations. She appears in the game and bes the bride. The original owner is controlling her own brain waves to control the bride''s body, so the essence is different. She is quite sure that this body at present seems to be her body, she hasplete control, and the bride is just a game character without a soul. As she was thinking, the door was pushed open. She raised her head and looked at the figure who walked in. That''s right, he walked in, his body wasn''t stiff, and the other party didn''t look like a zombie except for his pale face. She stopped eating food, this old zombie should be of the highest level, and could actually walk in, she thought. Chapter 748: Horror game female anchor (28) Chapter 748: Horror game female anchor (28) Tang Guo still held a chicken leg in his hand. The chicken leg had been bitten, and there was a neat row of teeth marks on it. She is looking at the zombie king, and the zombie king is also looking at her. His eyes met, just staring at each other, no one said anything. Finally, she saw the zombie king smiling at her, sitting next to her, and said with great interest, "Are the game characters made this lifelike now?" Tang Guo:? When Tang Guo didn''t react, the Zombie King stretched out his hand to her face, pinched her face all of a sudden, and praised her, "The expression is so rich, I thought I saw a real person." Tang Guo: What is the situation? Is this old zombie''s character set in a funny style? This zombie bride is actually a horror and funny story game? She stayed quiet and decided to take a look at the situation first. This old zombie did have a little meaning. She took a bite of the chicken drumstick and continued to watch the other party''s reaction. The other party was taken aback, some admired, and some missed, "It seems that Feng''s family has made a great character." At this moment, Tang Guo felt that things were not easy. The characters in the game can have rich feelings, rich experience, even if they are very wise, but they will never use this expression and tone to directly talk to his bride. Thinking of her own situation, she had some guesses, could it be... this old zombie had a real person''s brain waves, or was it rted to Fengshi? "Bride, are chicken legs delicious?" The Zombie King might be too lonely, and he sat aside and started teasing this game character with rich expressions, "Do you want it?" Tang Guo: "..." System: Ha ha... Ha ha ha... Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, he was soughing. He is sure that the host will have a show operation next. Sure enough, hearing Tang Guo''s next answer, the system program was a bit messy. Tang Guo took a bite of a chicken leg, chewed slowly, and said, "Do you have a lot of chicken legs? My family is poor and I have never eaten chicken legs." System: He knew it would. "Yes, I have a lot of chicken drumsticks." The zombie king ising, and thinks this bride is particrly interesting. When he woke up from the game, he was thinking of a way to get out, but there seemed to be no way. He had been trapped in a stand-alone story game without inte, and could notmunicate with the outside world. I didn''t expect to encounter such an interesting persona. In the moonlight outside the window, the pale face of the zombie king was actually very handsome. He also wore a bright red dress, his lips raised, as if he had found some funny toy, "Want to eat it?" "I want to eat it." Tang Guo nodded very well, "I want to eat chicken legs every day." System: It''s bad for him. The zombie kings smile softened. It would be fun if he had a dialogue with such an interesting game yer every time he appeared. In such a stand-alone horror game, he is not lonely anymore. I am afraid that such an interesting game character does not appear every time. After all, this may identally trigger the hidden attributes of the game character. If this happens every time, there will be a day of boredom. But now, he is still very interested. The zombie king pointed to the chicken drumsticks on the table, and his voice was somewhat charming, "Being the bride of this king, I will have chicken drumsticks every day." ording to the setting of the game characters, he guessed that even if the bride showed no fear of him, once he asked the other party to be his bride, she would definitely resist. He especially wanted to see what expression she would use to resist. Chapter 749: Horror game female anchor (29) Chapter 749: Horror game female anchor (29) "Being your bride, can you eat chicken drumsticks every day?" Tang Guo asked with a look of anticipation, holding chicken drumsticks in one hand, as if he had never eaten chicken drumsticks in a lifetime. The zombie king couldn''t helpughing, "Yes, when you are the bride of this king, you can eat chicken drumsticks as you like, not only chicken drumsticks, but also all kinds of delicacies, you can eat whatever you want." He still doesn''t believe it, and then the bride will agree. However, he finds the bride''s reaction to the present very interesting. Are the emotions of the characters in the current horror game plot so tortuous? Tang Guo smiled crookedly, "You didn''t lie to me?" "How could I lie to you." The zombie king replied in a serious manner. He lied to a game character to do what he just wanted to see how she would react. There has been no such interesting thing for a long time. Tang Guo put down his chicken legs and moved the stool to the side of the zombie king. With her beautiful eyes, the zombie king was stunned by the yer. Very realistic. The bride looked at him with such seriousness, his heart could not help beating. If he were a game character, maybe he would really leave the bride here at all costs and not allow anyone to take her away. "Then I will be your bride from now on." Tang Guo replied with a smile. She thought that guy was not in this world, but she didn''t expect to run into the game. The still-familiar soul fluctuates, and there is still no memory of crossing, the other party is much worse than her, directly wearing the game, it seems that he can''t go back. Looking at an interesting game set, I can''t help but tease, I''m afraid I don''t know how long I will be stuck in the game, I will be so boring, tut, it''s really pitiful. "Tongzi, we are actually lucky, aren''t we?" System: Don''t want to abbreviate. But when he heard the host confirm that the zombie king was the mysterious traverser, he was secretly excited. ncing at the energy that was slowly increasing again, he was happier. what? The zombie king was taken aback, "What did you say?" "I said I will be your bride from now on." Tang Guo repeated, looking at him with puzzled and ignorant eyes, "You said, if you want to eat chicken legs every day, you will be your bride." Zombie King: Shouldn''t it be impossible to kill? Is there any bug in this game? Tang Guo didnt care. She moved a little more and hugged the zombie kings arm. She smiled and shouted, Msang-gong, you didnt lie to me before. I am your bride. Can you not want me? You have to be responsible to me." After being caught off guard by the game characters, the zombie king said his mind was a little stiff, and he didn''t react. How to answer. No, is this different from the background plot of the game? He nced at Tang Guo, who was holding his arm with a serious face. His cute and cute appearance made his fingers move, and he wanted to pinch her face. He pinched it before, he felt It feels very good. "Msang-gong, are you repenting, thinking that I eat too much and can''t afford it, and don''t want me to be your bride?" Tang Guo ttened his mouth, tears gleaming in his eyes, little grievance, fear of being abandoned. Let the zombie king blurt out, "No, this king has not repented." "That''s good." Tang Guo held the zombie king''s arm in one hand, while picking up a chicken leg to chew. Chapter 750: Horror game female anchor (30) Chapter 750: Horror game female anchor (30) "Before I came, I heard from the people in the vige. There is no way to go back when Ie to this town. There are terrible zombies living here." "I was really scared before, but after I came in, the zombies didn''t seem to hurt me. They were much friendlier than the people in the town." The zombie king twitched his mouth. What should he say? When he was a man, he really attracted all kinds of women, but he didn''t expect to be able to hide in the game for fear of his bride giving Attracted. They can appear, there should be a yer ying this game, he is a little curious, andter the yer will not take the bride away, and the bride will be willing to marry him, how will the yer react? I don''t know why, but the zombie king has some expectations. Thinking that the woman holding him was just a game character, he was not so ufortable, watching her gnawing chicken legs with relish with interest, and then ordered his butler to get more delicious food. "Miangong, you are so kind." Tang Guo praised without hesitation, "People in the vige are guessing that I can live here for a few days. Although the Xianggong is a zombie, I dont think you are terrible. A handsome and gentle man like the Xianggong, the whole vige is looking for No more." The zombie king was praised with a smile on his face. He was really a lovely bride. He raised his hand and touched her head, and asked, "Have you been in the vige well?" "Where can I live a good life, the family is poor, there are two younger sisters and three younger brothers below. This time I heard that the grandfather is going to get married. They let me get married in order to exchange some money. Obviously knowing that this is the setting of the game, the Zombie King listened to Tang Guo''s words, and still felt pity for her life experience, "Then you will be at ease with this king, and you won''t have that kind of poor and difficult life." "As long as the father-inw does not regret it and does not throw me out of the zombie town, of course I am willing to stay by your side." The zombie king took a deep breath. It was so realistic. If he faced such a bride every day, he would be unable to control it, and wanted to grow old with her. Unfortunately, she is just a game character. Tang Guo was almost full, and said to the zombie king, "Msang Gong, I want to take a bath, and then we will rest." She clearly felt the other party''s body stiff for a moment, and her heart blossomed with joy. Although the personality is different, the level of shyness has not improved, and it is shy after flirting, it is really cute. "This king asks the butler to prepare it for you." He is the biggest boss of the game, as long as he is in the zombie town, he can do whatever he wants. Soon, the butler, the zombie leader who had been staring at Tang Guo before, prepared water for her. Now the plot has not yet begun, everything is hidden. She guessed that Xia Yi was still outside the zombie town, and she had to go through some tests toe to the zombie town. So the picture here, everything that happened, can''t be seen by anyone. She got up and walked behind the screen and took a showerfortably. "It''s a bit realistic." The bath water is so realistic, isn''t this really a small world on its own? Perhaps, for the game characters, this is real, but for the people in reality outside, this is illusory, or they are created by them. After taking a shower, she came out from behind and saw the Zombie King sitting upright, holding his arm, "Sanggong will not wash it, do you want me to help you?" Chapter 751: Horror game female anchor (31) Chapter 751: Horror game female anchor (31) "No, no need." The zombie king quickly stood up, "You go to sleep." Without waiting for Tang Guo''s reaction, he quickly walked out the door. Although he is a game character, he... is not that crazy. Tang Guo looked at the closed door, listened to the hurried footsteps, rolled on the bed andughed. This is too fun, it seems that the zombie king does not know that she is a real person. She sat cross-legged, with one hand propped on her chin thinking, "If he knew I was alone, how would he react?" [Well...ording to my irresponsible guess, he will fall in love with the host with all his heart, and he will be wherever you refer in the future, and he won''t avoid it like he is now. He should not be interested in discussing a rtionship with the game characters, but after knowing that the host is a human, he won''t have so many worries. He understood how much the host had had on the mysterious traverser, and he couldn''t stand it after a while, and the timing of each appearance was so time. "That''s it..." Tang Guo raised his brows, "Then I won''t fall away so early." System: Host, your cute family will y bad for you. "Xia Yi should being soon. The plot suggests that in this game the bride just arrived in the zombie town on the first night, Xia Yi will go to the town to find the position of the bride." Tang Guo nned not to sleep. She put on her clothes and justy on the bed leisurely, chatting with the system, and then remembering that she hadn''t been in the group for a long time. Every time she enters a new world, she will let the system help to show her face to show her existence. But she still missed her friends in the group a little, "Open the group and I will chat with them." [School Flowers]: Are you all here? Brother Ziyun, Brother Mo, Brother Chixiao? [Princess Ziyun], [Mo Yuntian], and [True Monarch Chixiao] appeared at the same time and answered: Yes, sister. Tang Guo was a little happy, so he was just fine, "How are you doing?" [Mr. Ziyun]: It''s pretty good. Soon after you left, the three of us went to fly to the fairy world, and it didn''t feel good at first. Originally, we were considered the top powerhouses in the cultivation world, but when we arrived in the immortal world, we discovered that we had to start from the beginning, and the sense of gap was really ufortable. [True Monarch Chixiao]: In order to survive and find resources to cultivate, I started my old job and gave people refining tools. I knew that the spirit stones were useless in the immortal world, so I might as well leave them to the juniors in the school. [Mo Yuntian]: After arriving in the immortal world, the three of us joined forces. I was responsible for the development of our forces. Ziyun and Chi Xiao made a pill and a refining device, slowly umting strength. There are also many dangers. In short, it is almost the same as in the cultivation world. They speak with fists. Now they have slowly stabilized, and they will not be bullied at will. Those disciples who are also sisters have to ascend for a while before we can avoid many dangers. Tang Guo looked at them with a lot of emotion, "That''s good, I haven''t talked with you for a long time, and I am afraid that something will happen to you." [Mr. Ziyun]: Dont worry, sister, we are not a top power in the immortal world, and there is no problem with self-protection. Its you sister, its not long before you have to change into a small world to survive, that is full of infinite crises, you have to be careful, we all look forward to meeting you again one day. [Mo Yuntian]: Those of your disciples have asked about you. We said that you have already left and that you are not in the cultivation world. They are particrly sad, and they also want to continue their rtionship with the sister. Chapter 752: Horror game female anchor (32) Chapter 752: Horror game female anchor (32) Tang Guo looked at the words in the group, and was taken aback, traveling through so many worlds. To her, almost all the characters in every world are passers-by. From that mysterious traverser to joining this group, she seemed to be remembered in this endless shuttle. They are like her, as long as they keep practicing, they will live forever and have unlimited lives. Always in the group, they will always be in contact. Thinking this way, she feels better. "I know." She replied, "I hope there will be a chance to go to your fairnd in the future and meet you again. It''s just that I can''t control the shuttle to that world." If she could control and shuttle through these small worlds at will, everything would be different. At that time, infinite shuttle, the meaning for her is no longer being alive, but having fun. Other people in the group also greeted her one after another, saying that they hadn''t seen her for a long time. She talked to them about some things that happened when she shuttled to the small world after leaving the world of cultivating immortals. The people in the group listened with gusto, and were amazed. She did not expect that she would have such an interesting experience. Knowing that she was in the game now, they were even more curious. After discussing together for a long time, I was angry for her when I heard how she got into the game. But they don''t worry much about what will happen to her, because she is too magical, too mysterious, too powerful, and those who harm her will definitely not end well. She will not stab people to death with a single knife, she will only let those who are sorry for her make life worse than death. At this point, Mo Yuntian''s impressions were very deep. When they were soaring, Leng Yeling was already crazy and became the number one lunatic in the cultivation world. Tang Guo opened her mouth and closed her mouth, and she smiled and looked at her wooden sculpture called Aunt Saint. Mo Yuntian was helpless about this. Who told his stupid disciple to make a mistake himself, and he got the fate that he asked for himself. The disappearance of the girl''s move was really a condemnation, and Leng Yeling had no chance to confess. "Everyone, I''ll go ahead. The plot here is about to begin. I will y with her first, and I will find you when I have time." Tang Guo heard the system prompt and said hello to the people in the group. Down. She opened her eyes, and the door had just been gently opened, followed by a petite figure sneaking in. Tang Guo nced at the other person, a little surprised. He didn''t expect that in this game, the appearance of this figure turned into Xia Yi''s original appearance. When Xia Yi''s character saw Tang Guo, he showed a happy smile, booed at her, and walked to Tang Guo''s side. "I''m here to take you away." Xia Yi''s game character said. At the same time, Xia Yi, who controls the game in the outside world, is a little nervous watching her characters and approaching the target. After all, it is still very difficult for her to enter this zombie town. "You don''t want to marry the terrible zombie king." In fact, when these words are viewed on the screen in Xia Yi, the characters in the game automatically talk to the bride. But from the point of view of the person involved, Tang Guo, he is talking to a real human being. "Don''t be afraid, I will definitely take you out of the zombie town and send you home safely. From now on, you have to listen to me, understand?" Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Why should I listen to you?" When Tang Guo asked this sentence, Xia Yi''sputer interface, the bride''s head also instantly appeared this sentence, making Xia Yi stunned. Chapter 753: Horror game female anchor (33) Chapter 753: Horror game female anchor (33) Xia Yi soon realized that these dialogues should be set up. Her game characters should be able to connect with the bride, so she is not worried. Her goal now is to get the bride to agree to go with her, and then she can take the bride out of the house to find some key clues and get the props to escape the town. Sure enough, a new dialogue appeared on her head of the game character, and she was relieved when she saw it. It seems that the game designed by Ayu for her is really good. "You stay in the zombie town, there is only one dead end. You are a human, how can you be with zombies and follow me, you can survive." Tang Guo smiled, "Don''t go, I won''t go, who are you, why are you here to confuse me to leave my husband?" Xia Yi is a little dumbfounded. Are the dialogues in the rescue horror game all this way? This grandfather has been called, is the zombie king brainwashing the bride sessfully, is this increasing the difficulty of the game for the yers? "No matter what, you must go with me, you will be dead if you stay here." Obviously, Xia Yi''s game characters are already a little worried. Tang Guo still said slowly, "I won''t leave Xiang Gong, why are you trying to break me and Xiang Gong?" "No, you must be bewitched by the zombie king, and I must take you away today." Tang Guole was broken, and Xia Yi was dumbfounded when he saw the wordsing out of his game character''s head. This...Is there something wrong with the plot? Why does she feel like she is ying an old witch, trying to separate a couple of lovers? "Miangong,e here, there is a person who doesn''t know where toe up. She said that she would take me away secretly. She would cruelly separate us?" Tang Guo suddenly shouted, Xia Yi''s game character was stunned. For a moment, Xia Yi was stunned when she saw the string of words. Is this really okay? Almost as soon as Tang Guo''s voice fell, the Zombie King flew in from outside, pped Xia Yi''s game character against the wall with a p, and protected Tang Guo behind him. He said to the zombies who followed, "Tie her up." "Yes, Wang." Tang Guo was so happy that he asked you to y a game, but he didn''t expect to be yed by the game. System: Poor Xia Yi. The zombie king looked back at Tang Guo and seemed to confirm that she was really unwilling to leave. Finally he asked, "Why don''t you go with her?" "Msang Gong, do you want me?" Tang Guo stared at the Zombie King eagerly, her pitiful little appearance made the Zombie King think whether he had made a big mistake, and made her cry. "This king didn''t mean that." The Zombie King suddenly felt that even if the bride he faced was a game character, he didn''t want to hurt her, nor did he want to look at her with aggrieved expressions, let alone make her cry. "Then why do you want to ask me whether you can leave with her? Didn''t you say before, you want me to be your bride?" The zombie king hurriedly stepped forward to coax people, "Okay, this king asked the wrong question. It was my fault. I didn''t mean to drive you away. You can stay here as long as you want." Even if she wants to leave, he You can also give her water. This fake zombie king didn''t realize that his principles were slowly gone. System: It''s hard to exin in a word. "Msang-gong, she wants to break us apart. Does she secretly like you so she wants to break us down?" The zombie king is a little dumbfounded, will the game characters still be jealous? Why is he a little **** happy in his heart. Chapter 754: Horror game female anchor (34) Chapter 754: Horror game female anchor (34) "The king doesn''t know her." The zombie king quickly replied, looking back at the person who was arrested, "This king will let people drive her out of the town." He winked at the butler and made a "kill her" mouth. The butler understood in his heart, raised his stiff hand, and took out Xia Yi''s game character. Xia Yi waspletely stupid in front of theputer, this... is this something wrong? She had just reacted, and when she was about to escape, she didn''t expect the butler to smile at her grimly and say to the zombies in the zombie town, "Kill her." Then, the screen in front of her went ck, and then the four characters of game failure appeared on theputer screen. She was dumbfounded, extremely depressed. "Is this really a simple story horror game?" Didn''t she just tell the bride to take the other person away, and did nothing. The bride''s reaction was unexpected. Is this the essence of this game, different from previous games? Tang Guo naturally knew that if the zombies outside killed the Xia Yi game character, if it weren''t for acting, she almost burst outughing. This zombie king can also vite the yang and the yin, which is amazing. It is not surprising to think that the other party is a human. But a human being has different feelings for the game characters, which is somewhat interesting. "Msang Gong, will that bad guye?" Of course Tang Guo knew that Xia Yi would definitelye. Xia Yi is inherently obsessed with games. This kind of scene where she is inexplicably dead just after she leaves the teacher will make the other party feel bad. Xia Yi should continue to y this horror game. Moreover, Xia Yi will y during the live broadcast because of what happened just now. This made the zombie king a little hesitant, the other party shoulde again, it can''t be solved by killing it once. "This king is not sure." "My husband, you live here, we are husband and wife, I am your bride, why don''t you live with me?" Zombie King: "..." The bride asked to live with him, how should he answer? He is not a game character, but a real person. Tang Guo tugged at the sleeves of the zombie king, looking pitifully, the zombie king finally nodded, "Well, this king will rest with you." "Yes, yes, we are husband and wife, so naturally we should live together." Tang Guo found that the roots of the zombie king''s ears were red visible to the naked eye, and his heart was hahahaha... He was obviously a zombie, but the roots of the ears were still red. Isn''t this a bug? Next, the zombie kingy down on a bed with his bride in a daze, with some dreams in his mind. He actually slept with a game character. Fortunately, this is a horror game, not an adult game. The bride does not know there is something that cannot be portrayed between the husband and wife. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to deal with it. When a game character wants to live a married life with him, he feels extremely shame and beasts when he thinks about it. Tang Guo wanted to sleep, so she hugged the zombie king and fell asleep. Regardless of whether his body is stiff or not, let her be his bride if he speaks by himself, so don''t be foolish. The zombie king hadn''t slept all night, so he opened his eyes and looked at the bride who had fallen asleep in his arms. This...Is it a little strange, he touched his heart, and he actually felt some warmth. Here, Xia Yi finally reacted. Seeing that it is not early, she also ns to go to bed. When the live broadcast tomorrow afternoon, she must live broadcast this zombie bride with fans. Chapter 755: Horror game female anchor (35) Chapter 755: Horror game female anchor (35) At nine o''clock in the morning, Xia Yi woke up. After waking up, she thought of the zombie bride horror story game she yedst night, and couldn''t help calling Feng Yu to ask if that game was special. At that time, Feng Yu was having a morning meeting. He was trapped in a quiet meeting room and was broken by the phone ringing. Feng Yu put his mobile phone on the conference table, and a certain technical director sitting not far from him nced, and the word "" disyed on it, showing an ambiguous expression, and quickly winked at the other people in the conference room. "Feng Shao, answer the phone first, maybe there is something urgent." Tang Guo hasn''te to thepany for a long time, and many people miss it. They have been busy recently, and they dont have much time to watch the live broadcast. I don''t know what''s going on. I sometimes feel that when I watch the live broadcast, I still don''t feelfortable seeing real people. There were also people who attended Feng Yu''s birthday banquet before, and almost everyone didn''t say a word to Tang Guo. The other party only smiled when he saw him, and when he wanted to say something, Tang Guo turned to other ces, which was very strange. They didn''t know that Tang Guo didn''te into contact with them because he waspletely afraid of revealing things. Feng Yu originally wanted to hang up the phone, but everyone was watching, and finally had to pick up the phone and go out. "what''s up?" Xia Yi didn''t hear Feng Yu''s somewhat indifferent tone. She especially wanted to know the hidden secrets of this game. "Ayu, didn''t I y the game you put in the USB sh drive yesterday? I found that the plot of that game is a bit strange. I have never yed it like that before. How did you think of it?" "I n to live broadcast the zombie bride that I yed yesterday. I have never seen the bride in it. It''s really interesting." Feng Yu twisted his brows, "You called me early in the morning to tell me this game is interesting?" "Yeah, can''t it? We used to talk about games like this every day. Didn''t you design games that let me experience it first?" Xia Yi asked in confusion, and then reacted, "Is it me? I''m sorry to disturb you, Ayu, I''m just so excited, I think this game is really new and it will be very popr." "I have only yed one game so far, and I haven''t yed the other two yet." Feng Yu also remembered their past experience, and his expression rxed a little, "Okay, I see, these three games are specially prepared for you, so if you like it, please. I''m busy in the morning, don''t call me if I have nothing to do. Come here and just send me a message." He remembered that every time he saw the caller ID, the word "" was disyed, and he paused and said, "I will buy you a new mobile phone and calling card after get off work. The one in your hand belongs to my friend. Just put it away." "Okay, I get it now." When the phone was hung up, Xia Yi''s interest diminished. She fiddled with her phone, "Yes, this is someone else''s." She nced at the live broadcast booth, "This is also someone else''s." She walked out of the cubicle and looked at the noble and elegant decorated room, "It''s all someone else''s." It didn''t belong to her at all. Standing in front of the bathroom mirror, she looked at this delicate and perfect face, white and slender body, "The body belongs to someone else." She touched her smooth face even if no skin care products were used, and she thought of her body. Chapter 756: Horror game female anchor (36) Chapter 756: Horror game female anchor (36) Although I am only a teenager, my skin is sallow and oily due to staying upte to y games, and the t-zone is prone to oil, and I asionally suffer from two terrible e. Even if there is no such thing on the face, it ispletely inferior to the beauty of this body. As a teenager, she had never used high-end skin care products at all, so she rubbed a little bit of lotion. The design of this bathroom is very European, and the surrounding items are all she has never seen before. Xia Yi lowered her head and did not dare to look at her in the mirror. She would feel very ufortable if she looked closely. This beautiful face does not belong to her, and everything she enjoys does not belong to her. It was only because of an ident that she got it all. Once she looked at her in the mirror, she would see her low self-esteem hidden in the depths from under this beautiful appearance, which only she could see. Out of this beautiful house, she knows nothing. She should be thankful that the owner of this body likes games and is also a game anchor. She even wondered if the other party could nevere back, and if the other party could note back, could she keep upying all this. Xia Yi shook her head quickly. How could she have such malicious thoughts? None of this belonged to her. How could she be so malicious. She should wash her face, put on a perfect light makeup, and order a delicious takeaway. Finally, I sat in front of theputer, got acquainted with this world that was a little strange to her, and blended in as soon as possible. If one day the owner of this body returns, she may not be able to enjoy such a rxing day. She must prepare for her future life. Perhaps Ah Yu will find her a poor family, but it fits her body well. The other party must have no aura of life before she can take possession, so she can''t be greedy for everything in this body. Yes, Xia Yi, you can''t be greedy, this is wrong. Xia Yi washed her face quickly and nced at the expensive brand facial cleanser that Tang Guo bought. She nned to wash her face with water today. After just washing twice, she still felt something was wrong. She stared at the face in the mirror for a while, and smiled, "This body belongs to someone else. If I only wash my face with clean water, and then no cosmetics, when shees back, I see Bad skin, you might get angry." "Yes, my current body belongs to Ayu''s friend. It must be well maintained, and it cannot be worn out." "Cosmetics and facial cleansers will expire. I use this for the body. Why didn''t I understand." Xia Yi said, he easily started to use everything on the washstand, "However, I will not move the valuables of the original owner. I will buy things in the future and only use the money I earned from live broadcast." After thinking about it, Xia Yi breathed a long sigh of relief, as if that guilt had been reduced a lot. In the afternoon, she opened the live broadcast room and began to broadcast the game for fans. Tang Guo''s style, she has imitated almost. Perhaps because her brain waves have been wandering in the online world, coupled with the body''s own muscle memory, no fans have noticed something wrong. During the game, Tang Guo also slept. She looked at the sky outside, and it was still dark. "It''s not a small world, it''s a game world." Tang Guo said with a smile, "There should be no daylight here." She nced around her eyes, and the zombie king was gone. Chapter 757: Horror game female anchor (37) Chapter 757: Horror game female anchor (37) There are a lot of food on the table, the most eye-catching is therge te of chicken legs. It seemed that the zombie king thought she really liked eating chicken legs, which made Tang Guo couldn''t help being funny. What a lovely person. She was not polite at all, eating whatever she took. Not long after, she heard movement in the room and nced back and saw that it was Xia Yi''s game character actually crawling in from a hole in the room. The other party was sullen and grinned when he looked at her, and almost didn''t let her squirt out the food from her mouth. "Shhh." Xia Yi''s game character made a silent motion to Tang Guo, and the other side carefully looked around, slowly moving to Tang Guo''s front. Xia Yi in front of theputer is actually a little nervous, especially when she sees the bride eating chicken legs. Isn''t this game really funny? Horror funny game? "I''m here to save you." "You go with me, I can take you out of the zombie town, send you home, and make sure you can get out alive." Tang Guo giggled with a smile, "Why should I go home?" Xia Yi was visibly stunned, and a sentence came out of her game character''s head, "This is a terrible zombie town. You are a human. Sooner orter you will be turned into a zombie by the terrible zombie king here." "There are a lot of chicken thighs here, so I won''t go back." The audience watching the live broadcast saw the bride''s reaction, and the whole live broadcast room exploded. People have asked what horror game this is, surely its not a funny game? The bride''s reaction was really beyond their expectations. Today the anchor told them that there is a very interesting game, is it the brides unique reaction? Tang Guo gnawed on the drumsticks, causing the audience in the live broadcast room to stare. Would you like this? Bride, are you a bit inelegant like this? "You have to follow me, it''s toote." Xia Yi''s game character said again. Tang Guo nced at her, "Let''s go, I don''t want to go, what can you do if you send me back. My family is very poor, and I can''t get a chicken leg all year round. There are many younger brothers and sisters in the family, you send me When I go back, my parents will sell me to the king outside the town. Wang Yuanwai is in his 70s this year, and there are more than 20 concubines in his family. I heard that he can''t walk easily. You rescued me from here, didn''t you push me into the fire pit? " Xia Yi was dumbfounded. The audience watching the live broadcast was also dumbfounded. Bride, do you want to be so real. Some people in the live broadcast room were a little silent. They also watched simr plots. They were all heroic heroes saving some poor people. At that time, they were happy for the righteous hero, especially after saving the poor man back. But they never seem to have thought about what kind of life these poor people will lead after they are sent home? Often these poor people are not all sent here by their rtives? Their rtives are willing to let them die. After sending them back, their rtives may not be happy. As the bride said, it is estimated that they will really be pushed into another fire pit. The protagonist represents justice. They only rescued the poor people from a fire pit. In fact, they couldn''t save these poor people at all. Obviously it is a horror game, and many people in the live broadcast room are thinking about it. Chapter 758: Horror game female anchor (38) Chapter 758: Horror game female anchor (38) "No matter what, you must leave here." Xia Yi''s game character continued. Tang Guo replied, "My father-inw treats me very well, and gives me chicken legs, not fierce to me, but also very gentle, I don''t want to go." "No, you are a human, he is a zombie, sooner orter he will kill you." Tang Guo smiled and said, "You are not my father-inw, how do you know he will harm me?" She pointed to the food on the table, "He depends on me for everything, and he said that I don''t want to leave, so he won''t drive me away. Compared to my family, he is the best to me in the world. Once I leave the zombie town, I may never find such a good person." "Whether he is a human or a zombie, I am willing to stay here." "If I dont leave, what will hinder you? My life and death, I can decide on my own, you nosy person, also dug a hole in my home, for the sake of everyone being human, I You wont call me mate once, you can go." "No, you must go with me." The audience in the live broadcast room was a bit frantic. [The bride does not leave, why do you have to leave? [That is, it''s really good to see how people live. [The zombie king doesn''t seem to be very fierce, if it really hurts her, it will definitely not be so good to her. [If it were me, I would not leave either. Compared to marrying a concubine who has more than 20 concubines and is in his 70s or 80s, I would be more willing to fall in love with zombies. Tang Guo clearly saw the reaction of the audience in the live broadcast room, and he was very happy, and continued, "You go away, I will catch you when my husbandes, and his men will kill you." [Hahahaha, this bride will still threaten, it''s amazing. [This game, I fan the bride. Xia Yis game characters set that he must take the bride away, and Xia Yi also wants to clear the customs and take the bride away. The bride did not agree, and she did not find a hidden plot to break through. She could only let the game characters talk to the bride. "The zombie king is a zombie after all. He can''t always treat you well. And your family will always be your family, and you will never want you to die." Not to mention the fans in the live broadcast room, even Xia Yi herself, felt that this sentence was really hypocritical. If the family really doesn''t want the bride to die, how can she be sent out? Tang Guo felt it was almost done, and shouted outside, "Miangong, the bad guy came again yesterday, and she wants to break us up." Seeing what the bride said, the audience in the live broadcast room was stunned. The bad guy yesterday? They are very suspicious. Does the bride of this game still have memories? Xia Yi was also a little surprised, the bride actually remembered her? This...this...what kind of game is this, she is pretty sure, this is a stand-alone horror plot game. When everyone was puzzled, the Zombie King flew in from outside and pped Xia Yi''s game character directly on the wall and stuck it. Fans in the live broadcast room: [Hahahahahahahahaha, what a miserable anchor. [The worst anchor, there is no one. [Awesome, my zombie king. [Inexplicably feel that the zombie king matches the bride. [What to do, I must have been poisoned, and I hope that the zombie king and the bride will abuse the anchor. [+1, you are not alone. [+1, you are really not alone, I also want to watch the anchor be abused. Chapter 759: Horror game female anchor (39) Chapter 759: Horror game female anchor (39) "Msang Gong, why does she always want to separate us? Are you sure she doesn''t have a crush on you?" Tang Guo asked jealously while holding the zombie king''s arm. Zombie King: "..." It''s so realistic, he thought he really married a real wife. But seeing her jealous, he couldn''t help but exin, "No, there is no such thing, I don''t know where she came out." "She is not as pretty as you, and as ugly as you, this king still looks down on her." "Xiangong means that if she is prettier than me, you will love it?" "No, it''s not like that." The Zombie King was a little bit square. Tang Guo was thoughtful, and finally realized, "That Xianggong means you only look at me, right?" The zombie king breathed a sigh of relief, with some smiles on his face, "Yes, this king only looks at you." "It''s great, Xianggong, I think my persistence is not wrong. Xianggong must be the best person to me in this world. How could I leave here with her." Being looked at by Tang Guo earnestly, listening to these words, it is estimated that no one will not be moved. The Zombie King is not a real game character, he is a real person, how could he not be moved. I don''t know who designed this game by Fengshi, but he was moved. He even regrets, why is she just a game character. He held the back of her head andughed in a low voice, "As long as you don''t leave here for a day, this king will treat you well." "I won''t leave here, and I''ll be nice to my husband." Studio: [Ahhhhh, oh my god, what the **** is it that the big boss and the little poor of the horror game gave me a bite of dog food? [These years are really scary, the game characters will feed us dog food. [How do I feel that the anchor has a sense of Fahai''s vision. [I still hope that the zombie king can abuse the anchor. Dont pass the game. Its going to be done. I guess its sad. After all, the bride and the zombie king, they seem to love and match well, anchor, you can''t do this bad guy. Xia Yi was going crazy, she was being yed by the game. But she is really someone who has to clear the game after ying the game, pursing her lips, and intends to continue. If she does not clear the game, she will not y other games. "Msang Gong, what about this bad guy?" Tang Guo pointed and asked the Xia Yi''s character who had been tied up, "Will shee in the future?" This zombie king is a little helpless, "This king doesn''t know either." "Then kick her out first." Tang Guo said that she still had to maintain the bride''s personality, anyway, the zombie king directly let the zombie kill him, she said that it would be fine to throw out. System: Maintaining a fart, it has already copsed to a thousand miles. The zombie king sullenly, holding his bride, waved, "Kill that thing to this king." At the same time, he winked at the butler. Although he knew that he couldn''t kill the opponent, it was only for him to kill him. Isnt the Zombie Kings character set? Fans in the live broadcast room really thought that the Zombie King would drive out the anchor''s character, but saw that Xia Yi''s game character was pulled outside, and the butler showed a hideous smile. Ordered, "Kill her to death." The reaction of fans in the live broadcast room at that time was: Fuck! The zombie king can also vite the yang and the yin, which is amazing. Immediately afterwards, Xia Yi''sputer screen disyed four words: Game failure. Chapter 760: Horror game female anchor (40) Chapter 760: Horror game female anchor (40) In the next few days, Xia Yi yed this zombie bride every day. So that in her live broadcast room, there are all kinds of **** every day. Is the anchor killed by the zombie king? The anchor is tied up, and the zombie king actually put her outside for a parade. Perhaps it was because Xia Yi had gone through the barrier too many times, and the Zombie King had stopped killing her and tied her to the outside of the house. The whole live broadcast room was very quiet watching how the zombie king spoiled his bride, and Xia Yi''s game character could only watch the two show their affection. Xia Yi couldn''t restart the game. Every time he restarted, the ce he returned was still tied up. The fans in the live broadcast room were happy and happy. Xia Yi''s game experience was almost zero. She is almost crazy by this game now. After ying games for so many years, she has never been yed by a game. This experience is really not good at all. She has only one wish, think of a way to take the bride out of the town once, and when the game is cleared, she will never y this game again. "Msang Gong, howe this bad womanes every day?" Tang Guo leaned on the zombie king and asked with a smile, "she looks good." The zombie king was dumbfounded, "It should be her brain problem." "Did your brain be eaten by zombies?" Xia Yi''s eyes were red with anger, and your brain was eaten by zombies. Fans in the live broadcast room: Hahahahaha, the anchor''s brain was eaten by zombies. The zombie king looked at the bride sitting next to him, and there was some emotion in his heart. He especially understood this feeling, and couldn''t help but feel a little confused. He is a genius in the game industry, and he did not expect to be tempted by a game character. Perhaps he will never be able to leave, and the present reaction of the bride has hardly been repeated. Maybe... can they really go on like this? He raised his head and nced coldly at the tied person, while touching Tang Guo''s head. In order to spend more time with his bride, he could only tie up all the yers who were ying this game. For half a month, Xia Yi used various methods, but failed to get the bride to agree to go with her, let alone take people out secretly. She tried to find those props in the town, but she didn''t expect... Once the bride held a spell and smiled at her, "I know you are uneasy and kind, and you must be looking for something to harm me. Fortunately, I found these things." "I won''t let you hurt my mate." Then, Xia Yi and the audience in the live broadcast room watched Tang Guo tear up the charm, not only tore it, but also rubbed it fiercely, and finally threw it into the water. Xia Yi: "..." Live room audience: The bride is really their goddess. This man protects her family well. The zombie king is really happy. Next, Tang Guo waved her hand, "Tie her to me. This bad woman wants to harm me, so you can whip her for me." Then, the audience in the live room watched the anchor online being whished by game characters for half an hour. System: The game is broken, the game is broken. Xia Yi was indeed a little broken. When the weather was awake, thinking of the experience of the past few days, I felt it was a nightmare. The bride and the zombie king are really annoying. She decided not to y that game tomorrow afternoon. Are there two other games in the USB sh drive? Xia Yi''s eyes lit up, yes, tomorrow she will y with another one, she still doesn''t believe it, and will encounter such annoying personas. It''s not a game at all, it''s a game yer. Chapter 761: Horror game female anchor (41) Chapter 761: Horror game female anchor (41) "Msang Gong, will that bad womane again?" The zombie king looked at the bride beside him tenderly and replied, "I don''t know." "The spells in the zombie town that can endanger the Xiang Gong were all found and destroyed by me. With me, she will not harm the Xiang Gong." The zombie king took a deep breath, he couldn''t resist the sweet words of a game person, and he fell. This character, who designed it, actually pierced people''s heart, which is really warm and regrettable. He didn''t know how long they could get along, even though she was just a game character, he couldn''t help holding her and asked in a low voice, "Is there anything else you want to eat? I''ll let the butler prepare it for you." "Gone." Tang Guo raised his eyes, with a smile in his eyes, "If you have to, there is one thing you really want to eat." "What is it?" The zombie king''s eyes became more and more conniving, "Speak out and let the butler prepare." "Well..." Tang Guo hesitated, and whispered in his ear, "I am afraid that there is no such thing as the housekeeper, but you only have it here." "Why is it only me?" The Zombie King didn''t react for a while and asked, "What is it?" System: Ha ha! "It''s you, grandpa, I want to eat you, I don''t know if it''s okay." Tang Guo stared at the zombie king, her sultry and serious gaze burned the zombie king all over and eat him? This...this is not so good, he thought the game characters didn''t understand, did he unlock any hidden attributes? He was tickled again in his heart, and he blurted out a sentence without thinking about it, "How does thedy want to eat me?" After asking the question, the old zombie said that his ears burned worse. A reluctant smile came out from the corner of his lips. He even asked the game character such a question. Did he really stay in the game for a long time, thinking this is the real world? Tang Guo leaned his head on the shoulder of the zombie king, blinked, and asked eagerly, "Can I eat it?" The system said whether he wanted to block it. The zombie king was taken aback for a moment, touched Tang Guo''s head, and said ufortably, "I''ll talk about thister." He suddenly remembered that he had never asked the name of this game character, so he asked, "It has been several days, and I haven''t asked thedy''s name." "My name is Tang Guo, from Tang Family Vige." Tang Guo opened his mouth and said the name several times, even if she was gone in the future, he should remember the name for a long time. Tang Guo, a person from Tangjia Vige, is a game character who can poke his heart. She is like a real person, and he even expects her to be a real person. "What is Xianggong''s name?" The zombie king came back to his senses, and did not immediately answer, as if he was remembering something. For a long time, he looked at Tang Guo seriously and said, "My name is Feng Ming." Feng Ming? Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. It should be correct. But with the same surname, why is this person different from the person? Some people are extremely annoying, and some people are really too cute. "I remember, Feng Ming, it is Xianggong''s name." Seeing Tang Guo''s happy face, Feng Ming had a helpless and spoiled smile on his lips. He was affectionate for a game character, not knowing whether it was good or bad. Fortunately, he was in the game and was dead in reality. As long as she does not disappear, they can stay together forever. Looking at Tang Guo''s narrowed face, Feng Ming wanted to say something, everything around him suddenly shattered, and Tang Guo in front of him disappeared. Chapter 762: Horror game female anchor (42) Chapter 762: Horror game female anchor (42) At the moment when the environment suddenly changed, Tang Guo was also taken aback. She looked around, surrounded by a forest. The ground was paved with smooth stone bs, and her head was shining with silver-white moonlight. Unlike being in a sedan chair before, the carriage she rides now has an ancient European style. She looked forward and took advantage of the moonlight to see clearly that there was a huge castle not far ahead. Even at night, she could still feel the magnificence and splendor of this castle. Just because it is hidden in the deep mountains, it is quiet everywhere, it looks a bit eerie and weird, and it doesn''t look like a ce where normal people live. "It should be another game." Tang Guo had a guess, and said to the system, "I guess it should be a vampire bride. The vampire originated from the West. The carriage I ride is in ancient European style, and the castle in front is also a standard ancient European castle. , The person holding the horse in front and the clothes he wore all represented me in the game of the vampire bride." Tang Guo held his chin and squinted his eyes, "Will that vampire Blood Emperor be Feng Ming?" System: [I think it should be. "I feel so too." These three games are all designed by Feng Yu. It is not idental that Feng Ming is the zombie king. There must be some connection among them. But this is not important. The moment she decided to enter the game, she never thought about going out. After ying in the online world for so many days, she didn''t even want to go out. What''s fun outside is only interesting in the online world. During the one-person-one systemmunication, the carriage stopped outside the castle. A man with a western face in a tuxedo walked out of the castle. He looked elegant and noble. He came to Tang Guo with a smile like a goddess. "The beautifuldy from the East, please get out of the carriage, the master has been waiting for you for a long time." Tang Guo was helped down by the butler and followed the butler in. The castle looks quiet outside. After walking in, I found that there were many people inside. They all danced slowly to the beat on the dance floor to the music, everything seemed very harmonious, as if it was just ate-night dance party. When Tang Guo came in, many eyes fell on her. Especially the men present saw Tang Guo''s eyes full of joking. Tang Guo stood calmly next to the housekeeper, not caring about those aggressive gazes, they were all NPCs, nothing terrible. "Thisdy from the East is an honorable guest of the host." The butler nced at the people at the ball. After saying this, the person who had looked directly at Tang Guo quickly moved his eyes away and continued to dance with his dance partner, as if nothing just existed before. The butler was very satisfied, let Tang Guo wait aside, poured her red wine, and took dessert. During this time, no one dared toe to Tang Guo''s front, but she could hear everyone on the dance floor talking about her. "She''s so beautiful." "Unfortunately, it''s the blood emperor''s food." "I hope the blood emperor is not satisfied with this little dessert." "You are dreaming, she looks delicious and sweet." Tang Guo sips the red wine, and jokingly nces at the people who talk to themselves, a group of NPCs, and they also discuss right and wrong. System: Look at his host being very proud... Before long, the music of the dance stopped and a man appeared above the stairs. His gaze fell on Tang Guo''s body for the first time, and when he saw Tang Guo''s face, he was obviously taken aback. Then he walked down quickly and stood in front of Tang Guo. Chapter 763: Horror game female anchor (43) Chapter 763: Horror game female anchor (43) "Beautifuldy, can I dance with you?" The man''s voice is **** and maic, which is very attractive. He bent over slightly and stretched out his palm. Those eyes didn''t move away from Tang Guo. Tang Guo put down the goblet, stood up, put his hand in his palm, and smiled softly, "It''s a great honor." Looking at this smile, Feng Ming was stunned. If he hadn''te to another game and saw girls with the same face and different dresses, he would have thought they were game characters. But he shook his head, how could it be an event with such a small probability, it is impossible for Fengshi game to exist. He took his "food" tonight into the dance floor, and neither of them spoke. When they danced together, they were in a tacit understanding. During the period, Feng Ming always had an illusion. Feng Ming thought that he was still holding his bride, who likes to eat chicken legs andughs very well, and what he said can be sweet to the heart, and he said that those yers are bad guys. The bride. He didn''t expect that they talked andughed well in the game, and the surroundings would be broken instantly. He became the most noble identity in this castle. In this game, the vampire defined as the first generation of blood emperor, really is unpredictable. He feels a little regretful. He doesn''t know how his bride is going. Was that game destroyed because of their existence? "Beautifuldy, what is your name?" "Dear Sir, my name is Tang Guo." Tang Guo looked at Feng Ming with a smile and said his name. The moment she said her name, she managed to see Feng Ming''s dumbfounded look, and even felt the slight trembling body of the other party. His great grasp of her waist became much heavier, and she moved her into his arms. Those deep and gentle eyes stared at her face. He raised a hand and touched her cheek, as if he was confirming something. Finally, the sadness in his eyes disappeared, and he gave a lowugh, his voice was very pleasant. He pressed Tang Guo''s ear, "Bride, is that you?" "I am Feng Ming." Feng Ming said excitedly, he didn''t know if Tang Guo would have a memory, but the beautiful girl in front of him was really exactly the same as his bride, she smiled, even her voice, tone, and eyes. yfulness is the same. Tang Guo blinked at him, tiptoe to his ear and said, "Msang Gong, is that you?" "Yes." Feng Ming answered fairly quickly. At that time, he took Tang Guo to the center of the dance floor and led her to perform the most cheerful dance. The vampires around him were dumbfounded, their first generation blood Huang, why are you so happy? Is it because of that beautiful oriental girl? Is it sweet and fragrant food? "I thought I would never see you again." Feng Ming said very happily, holding Tang Guo''s waist and wanting to never let go, "I didn''t expect to meet you again, my bride." The lights gradually dimmed, and there were not only vampires on the dance floor, but also ordinary people brought in. They were able toe here, and they were all carefully selected foods by the vampires. Some are willing, and some do not know the situation here, but no one can escape. At dawn tomorrow morning, there will only be a castle of vampires left here. "This time I am a vampire." Feng Ming''s pleasant voice sounded, "That bad woman shoulde again." Tang Guo couldn''t help being amused, "I won''t go with her." "I know." Chapter 764: Horror game female anchor (44) Chapter 764: Horror game female anchor (44) "Will you stay with me forever?" Feng Ming seemed to want to understand. He didn''t know when they would separate again. It would be better to take advantage of the short time to be together. "Of course." Tang Guo replied, "I''m still alone this time. If I can be with you, it''s nothing to be a vampire. I also want to see. When the bad woman came to save me, she found out that I was a vampire. What kind of expression will it show." Feng Ming was amused, she was really attractive. Now he doesn''t care whether she is a game character or a real person, he just wants to be with her, as long as they are together, he wants to pet her and treat her well. Feng Ming took Tang Guo to the dark and pushed her against the wall. The two were very close. He kissed her on the neck, "It might be a bit painful." Seriously, he didn''t want to bite her. Knowing that she is not a real person, he still doesn''t want to watch her hurt. "I heard that being bitten by a vampire won''t hurt, but it will have a very special feeling. You can take a bite first." Feng Ming couldn''tugh or cry, is there such a saying? Seeing Tang Guo''s expectant gaze, he stretched out his fangs and gently bit her on her delicate neck. Fresh blood filled his mouth, giving him a feeling of sucking her dry. But he controlled it, only biting a very shallow wound, and finally licked it for her. Seeing that her expression didn''t seem like pain, he breathed a sigh of relief. The other vampires on the dance floor naturally saw this scene, and finally watched with a stunned look at their first blood emperor carrying Tang Guo up, treating her as not food at all, as if holding a most precious gem. This group of NPCs dont understand why the blood emperor, who never bites anyone, bit this oriental girl and even turned her into a vampire. Is she really delicious? Confused vampires, this is a bit lost. Starting tomorrow, the oriental girl will be the offspring of the blood emperor, the second generation of vampires, the prince. Both the strength and the seniority are higher than them. They looked at each other and thought about it. Maybe tomorrow they should call her His Royal Highness. God, this is a dream. Why do they have to have an extra Prince who can''t provoke them for a ball, or an Oriental girl so weak. They hope that when they wake up tomorrow morning, all this will be a dream. The next day, Tang Guo did feel that the body in this game had a very powerful force, and he felt a blood connection with Feng Ming beside him. "How is it?" Feng Ming asked nervously. Tang Guo smiled, "It''s not bad, I feel full of power." "Is that bad woman here?" Feng Ming touched her head indifferently, "Not yet." "Then I will wait for her toe." Feng Ming was a little skeptical, she really looked like a person when she thought of the yer so much. In order to cooperate with Tang Guo, Feng Ming had to leave here first ording to the design in the plot, leaving her alone for a while. Because I stayed uptest night, and because I was a little tired of being tossed by the zombie bride game, Xia Yi didn''t get up until noon. She hasn''t forgotten the decisionst night. She will definitely not y that zombie bride today. In the end, she chose the vampire bride, one from the east and the other from the west. She still doesn''t believe it anymore. This game can toss people just like the previous one. After washing and putting on makeup, she opened the live studio. When the audience saw her in the live broadcast room, they yelled: [Anchor, are you still live streaming the blood abuse by the zombie king and the bride today? Chapter 765: Horror game female anchor (45) Chapter 765: Horror game female anchor (45) "Stop ying that today." Xia Yi had a smile on her face. In fact, there was a kind of mmp in her heart that wanted to say that these audiences didn''t know what was wrong, they liked watching her being abused. If it wasn''t for the rewards they gave her, I really didn''t want to take care of these neuroses. [Then what to y today? The audience are a little disappointed, but they also have some expectations. Perhaps it is more fun than the previous game. Xia Yi opened the game Vampire Bride, and the live broadcast room was temporarily quiet. Seeing her hard work, she became a servant and mixed into the vampire castle, found out about the bride''s room, found an excuse to send tea, and finally touched into the room. In fact, where is it so easy, Feng Ming has released water for Xia Yi in order to cooperate with Tang Guo. At present, he has determined that these games should not be listed, and the only yer is Xia Yi. Or, this game itself is only designed for Xia Yi. As for why he is here, he is not quite sure. After seeing Xia Yi sessfully enter the room, the audience in the live broadcast room became a little excited. In fact, they still look forward to it. In the previous scene, watching the anchor being abused, they were very happy, and they didn''t know why. They also regret that the anchor will not y Zombie Bride anymore. Will they not see that interesting bride? The bride is more cute than the anchor. "Hello there." Tang Guo looked at the man dressed as a servant, "Who are you and what are you doing here?" The audience in the live broadcast room saw the bride talking like this, and thought to himself, is this persona simr to the previous one, not an ordinary persona, or a persona that can abuse the yer. Oh my God, so excited. Xia Yi feels a little bad, but now her game character wants to persuade the bride to go with her. At this time, she can''t operate at all. ording to the usual game, when there are yers, the bride will agree to follow them. I don''t know why the design of that game before Ayu is different. Soon, Xia Yi put aside these and continued to watch the dialogue scene. "This castle is full of vampires, should you be scared?" Tang Guo shook his head, "No, I''m not afraid." Live room audience: [Hahahahaha, the bride said she was not afraid, hahahahahaha, she wasughing to death. Xia Yi: "..." Is there something wrong with the situation? "They will bite you, **** your blood, and turn you into a vampire who can''t see the sun." Xia Yi''s game character continued, "I''m here to save you. As long as you follow me, I can send you back. Home, keep you safe." Tang Guo shook her head quickly, "I don''t." The audience in the live broadcast room: [The bride said she was no, the anchor, did you hear me? People won''t leave. Xia Yi frowned, getting worse. "How can you dance with a vicious vampire? You must follow me tonight, otherwise the Blood Emperor will definitely turn you into a vampire. At that time, you are no longer a person and you will never be able to go back to see your rtives." "Bride,e with me, I will definitely bring you home safely." Tang Guo smiled, "Be a vampire?" "Yes, they will turn you into a vampire. It will be very painful. You will live in the dark forever, without seeing the sun, and with long fangs. Imagining that picture is incredibly terrifying and incredibly ugly." "Is that so?" Tang Guo pointed at Xia Yi''s game character, and suddenly stretched out her fangs and grabbed the opponent. "It is such a long fang, will you turn you into a vampire if you bite it?" Chapter 766: Horror game female anchor (46) Chapter 766: Horror game female anchor (46) When the audience in the live broadcast room saw the bride in the picture showing long fangs and was about to bite Xia Yi''s game character, the whole live broadcast room was boiling. [Fuck, fuck, fuck! [Hahahahaha, the baby is soughing, the anchors live broadcast room is the source of todays happiness. [When you tell the bride that vampires are terrible and will turn her into a vampire, she suddenly stretched out long fangs to you and asked you if this was the case. How would you react? " [I can only say, 666, after the zombie bride, I have one more goddess, this vampire bride. [Puff-this show operation. [Let''s calcte the psychological shadow area of the anchor. Xia Yi: I don''t know if there is a sentence that should not be said. The bride has be a vampire, and she saves a fart. This game is not poisonous. But her character in the game was still being held by the bride, and couldn''t get rid of it at all. Xia Yi had a feeling of unrequited love. Tang Guo withdrew his fangs, condescendingly nced at Xia Yi''s game character, "In this castle, you are the only human being. Your blood should be very sweet and they will be very satisfied." Xia Yi''s premonition was getting worse. "housekeeper." As soon as Tang Guo''s voice fell, the butler in the tuxedo came in, "His Royal Highness, I don''t know what I can do for you?" "Here is a sweet food. She is a human being and does not want to be a vampire. You can take her to meet everyone. Let everyone treat her better. Just one bite a day will do. Usually, she will give her more blood. Eat it so she wont lose too much blood and die." "Yes, Your Royal Highness, I will go now." The butler went out and greeted the two of them toe in, and took out the bewildered Xia Yi game character. She soon reacted and struggled and yelled, "You can''t do this, we are the same kind, how can you hurt Your kind." "I am a vampire now. We are not the same kind. If you are willing to be the same kind, I can tell them to fulfill your wishes." "No, I don''t want it, I don''t want to be a vampire." The audience in the live broadcast room looked at this scene andughed crazy, but at the same time they couldn''t look directly at the scene. This is really the yer being yed by the game. They looked at Xia Yi''s game characters struggling, and they were not sympathetic at all. They only thought it was really funny, and this game was so interesting. Hahahahaha, let them lele first. Xia Yi watched her character in the game being taken downstairs, followed by those terrifying vampires, discussing how much blood should be put on her every day. "His Royal Highness said that she is not allowed to bite her to death." "Nor can it be soaked dry." "Not to be able to be a vampire." "I will also feed her blood tonic food." Xia Yi''s eyes were a little dizzy, so if you don''t y like this, okay. The audience in the live broadcast room: [Puffhahahahahahaha, I dont know what to say, I just feel happy physically and mentally, anchor, you can y this every day in the future. No, Xia Yi refused in her heart. She would go crazy if she was yed with games every day. She looked at the tortured game character, and she was a little unlovable. Finally she had to call Feng Yu, "Ayu." "Is there a problem?" Xia Yi looked at the screen interface, feeling aggrieved. Did Ah Yu design this game to make her y? "Ayu, I think the three games you designed are very strange. I have yed two games so far. The reaction of the game characters in them is really surprising." Xia Yi said the matter again, "Ayu, how did you think of designing such a game?" "Wait, you say it again." Feng Yu was a little surprised. He remembered that this was a simple horror stand-alone plot game, which was totally different from what Xia Yi said. Chapter 767: Horror game female anchor (47) Chapter 767: Horror game female anchor (47) When Xia Yi heard Feng Yu''s question, she thought he valued this matter very much, and because she was ying the game, she must be paying attention to her, and she was very happy. Recently, she was so happy because of having a body, and because of her daily exposure to fun games, she almost threw Feng Yu behind her mind. They have been in love for so many years, how could she ignore the existence of A Yu. She quickly described the situation in the game with Feng Yu carefully, "Ayu, this game itself is like this, or is there something wrong? If it is like this, I may never be able to pass the level. Now every day They were allughed at by the audience in the live broadcast room." "As soon as I went live, they asked me if I wanted to be yed and abused by game characters." There were a lot of rewards these days, but she felt aggrieved. Those who really like to y games, it is estimated that few hope to be abused by the game. Feng Yupletely ignored the words after Xia Yi, and was full of game scenes Xia Yi described. He can be sure that when he designed these three games, there was no hidden plot at all. The theme of the game itself and the personality of the three brides are also different from what Xia Yi described. The set of people described by Xia Yi has a feeling of copse. "Little meaning, are you down now?" "Not yet. My game character is still stuck in it. He is being bled by various vampires. It looks very miserable." Xia Yi whispered, "Ayu, we haven''t seen each other for a few days. Are you free? Would you like toe and have a look?" "Okay, I''ll be here soon." Xia Yi''s mood has improved a lot, and Ayu still cares about her as before, "Then I will wait for you." Feng Yu is actually very busy, but the problem with that game has never been encountered in his career in game design for so many years. The bride''s reaction made him pay more attention. It seemed that it was not a game character, but a person. Thinking of this, Feng Yu was a little excited. Xia Yi is a game yed on Xiaoguo''sputer. Could the bride who copsed in the game be Xiaoguo? He touched the watch on his wrist, and recalled the sweet look of Tang Guoxiao in his mind, whose personality was fundamentally different from the character of the broken bride in the game. Immediately, his heart became cold. Yes, the two are not the same at all. How could he guess that the bride is Xiaoguo? I can only say that it might be. No matter what, these three games are all designed by him, and he must check it out. Feng Yu arrived in just fifteen minutes. He took the spare key here and opened the door directly. Walking into the live broadcast booth, I saw the game interface where the Xia Yi game character was surrounded by many vampires for bleeding, the game character was already pale. Xia Yi was sitting on the side with a look of lovelessness. "Ayu." Seeing Feng Yuing, she quickly stood up, "Let''s take a look, it''s like this." Feng Yu nced at the screen and sat down, "I will reset the game first." When Feng Yu walked to theputer, Tang Guo was paying attention, and she was a little unhappy when she heard that the other party was about to reset the game. Unless they don''t y this game, as long as she is in this game, she can''t reset the other party if she doesn''t want to reset. As a result, Feng Yu encountered a situation next, and he was unable to reset the game he designed. "How is it, Ayu?" Xia Yi asked nervously, "Is there any problem with this game?" Chapter 768: Horror game female anchor (48) Chapter 768: Horror game female anchor (48) "This game should have been like this..." Feng Yu briefly exined, after all, this is an ordinary horror story game, and there shouldn''t be a scene that Xia Yi encountered before. Now that he can''t reset the game, he can''t see the bride and the blood emperor, nor can he determine the specific problem. "Let me analyze their data." Xia Yi didn''t understand this, and only watched Feng Yu being busy, especially seeing Feng Yu frowning, even less dare to bother. Every time Feng Yu works hard, she doesn''t like being disturbed by anyone, and she doesn''t speak. For a long time, Feng Yu''s face was ugly, pletely normal." how is this possible? "Ayu, can''t it?" Xia Yi remembered the tragic situation of being abused, "Or, just destroy this game. It''s okay if I didn''t know before, but now I know it''s not like this, and I always feel my heart fluffy and particrly ufortable. Destroyed, the other party should not appear anymore." Feng Yu looked back at Xia Yi, "It can''t be destroyed." He hasn''t confirmed whether the bride is Xiaoguo''s brain waves. Before confirmation, this game must exist well. "Small, you said that the zombie bride has the same situation?" "Yeah, so I yed this vampire bride today." Xia Yi curled her lips, "I didn''t expect it to be like this, or else, try the zombie bride, maybe you can see something." Feng Yu nodded, he used anotherputer to load the zombie bride. Tang Guo had been staring outside. Almost the moment the zombie bride started, her surroundings shattered. She was sitting next to her, holding her Feng Ming, her expression a little panicked. When the surrounding scenes can be seen clearly, Tang Guo and Feng Ming appear in the game of Zombie Bride at the same time. The two lie on the bed together, hugging each other, they opened their eyes, looked at each other, and smiled at the same time. Feng Ming hugged Tang Guo''s waist, breathing in her ears, "I thought I might not see you." "I didn''t expect to open my eyes, and you were in my arms." Feng Ming''s mouth curled up with a smile, "If you are like me, that would be great. Even in the game world, I don''t have to be afraid of you disappearing." Tang Guo could feel theplicated emotions of Feng Ming, and she squeezed around his waist, "I am a person." "Guoguo, my bride, who designed you on earth? You have so many human emotions. I really like you more and more." Feng Ming said, and kissed her on the forehead. , "Even if you are a game character, I still like you." "I like you too," Tang Guo looked at Feng Ming with a smile, and kissed the corner of his mouth, hooked his arms around his neck, and said seriously, "I am really alone." "Don''tfort me." Feng Ming smiled helplessly. The bride was so sweet, she was able to grasp his emotions and tell the nonsense that she was a human being. System: Its overyed. People dont believe it. The host is big. Now its up to you to exin that you are an individual, not a game character. Tang Guo took a bite of Feng Ming and said, "I am really alone." Feng Ming only smiled and shook his head, and pressed her in his arms and kissed her a few times, "Yes, yes, you are alone." Tang Guo: "..." This is still unclear. "Msang Gong, do you think I look like a human?" Tang Guo twitched her lips, very good. If she doesn''t believe that she is a person, then she is not a person. "It''s very like, very like." Feng Yu smiled petily. Chapter 769: Horror game female anchor (49) Chapter 769: Horror game female anchor (49) Feng Ming no longer cared whether she was a person or a game character. But because she reacted like a person, she was still very happy, how many hidden attributes she still had not been triggered. Feng Ming thought about it unknowingly, thinking that if he did something between men and women with the bride, he didn''t know what attributes he would unlock. Thinking of this, Feng Ming sped her waist and kissed her lips. At that time, he thought that in the game world, he upies the body of the game character, and what to do with the character in the game, basically and real person almost. Just like now, when he kisses the person he likes, he is also happy physically and mentally, and can''t help asking for more of her sweetness. My heart is getting hotter and hotter, maybe he can really try, something happens between them, and then something can appear. Tang Guo felt Feng Ming''s eagerness, a little strange. Wasn''t this guy very reserved before, didn''t he n to do something to a game character? Why are you so active now? "Aming." Feng Ming paused, "What?" "what are you going to do?" Feng Ming looked at Tang Guo''s ignorant eyes, gave a low smile, and kissed her face, "Eat you." "Didn''t Guoguo say to eat me before? Now you can enjoy it to your heart''s content." When Feng Ming said this, his eyes were full of smiles, his eyes kept on Tang Guo''s face, as if observing the next one. How will the game characters react? For example, is she shy? Tang Guo suddenly realized that this guy did these things because he wanted to unlock her hidden attributes. "Sang Gong." Tang Guo''s voice suddenly stretched, with a sweet and delicate tone, and the crisp Feng Ming almost suppressed her directly, "Sang Gong means, do you want to enter the bridal chamber with me?" Feng Ming sullen his face, making himself look normal, "Well, we are a husband and wife, shouldn''t we do these things?" "Yes, between husband and wife, it''s really normal to do these things," Tang Guo nodded, "So mate, what kind of money do you like, is it pure and shy, but also hooked on the fairy money?" Tang Guo smiled deeply. , "Of course, all attributes can be owned, only Xianggong can''t think of it, nothing I can''t do." Feng Ming was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t react for a while. Tang Guo hooked his neck, her lips fell on his neck, and she stretched out her tongue and licked it gently. When she raised her head, she had extremely charming eyes, "This is a hooked little fairy, mate, do you like it? ?" Feng Ming swallowed, as long as it is her, he actually likes her, but such a charming look really makes him like it. Just when Feng Ming couldn''t help it, Tang Guo''s deceptive smile disappeared, and she turned to a shy expression. He pushed Feng Ming away, looking shy and cute. He raised his eyes and nced secretly. Feng Ming nced, cautiously approached him. Feng Ming''s throat rolled, this must be pure and shy. What to do, he can''t hold on to a character in the game. Fortunately, he is dead and there is only one brain wave left. The well-behaved, shy and sweet girl moved gently into his arms, leaned on his face, and kissed him like a dragonfly. When he missed her, she bounced away. Standing over there, looking at him secretly, with a pair of watery eyes, his heart melted. "Guoguo,e here." Feng Ming shouted. Tang Guo smiled, "Msang Gong, what do you want?" "Is it all right?" "Of course." Tang Guo rolled onto the couch, Feng Ming hugged her quickly, grabbed the back of her head, and kissed her. At this moment, the door was pushed open. Chapter 770: Horror game female anchor (50) Chapter 770: Horror game female anchor (50) Feng Ming''s whole body was stiff, Tang Guo twitched the corner of her mouth, of course she knew who the person came in, she could only be Feng Yu''s game character. Feng Ming let go of her gently and brought her up. When he saw the "yer" rushing in, his face sank, and the good atmosphere was destroyed by this guy. He hugged Tang Guo tightly in his arms. None of these "yers" had any peace of mind, and one of them wanted to **** his bride away. "The bride." Feng Yu''s game character came to the two of them and directly spoke to Tang Guo, "I''m here to save you, you can go with me." At the same time, Feng Yu sat in front of theputer and stared at the game interface. In the game, Tang Guo looks at the characters in the game and the real characters are almost the same. But when Feng Yu looks at the characters in the game in reality, they are ordinary game characters. It is impossible to recognize what she looks like. If you do not pay attention to it, it is difficult to associate her face of the game character with her appearance. on. Therefore, when Feng Yu saw the appearance of the interface-long bride, he didn''t feel much surprised. He was just confirming that what was wrong with the bride''s data was still the same as he guessed. The bride was not a game character, but... Tang Guo''s brain waves. When words appeared on the heads of his game characters, he stared at the bride''s head nervously, looking forward to what he wanted to happen. "Who are you, why should I go with you?" Tang Guo replied ording to her thoughts, "You are also here to separate me and my husband?" When Feng Yu saw these words, his brows wrinkled, isn''t it Xiaoguo? How could this reaction be a small fruit? Is it really just an uncontroble abnormality in the bride''s data, something that he didn''t even find, that would cause the whole person to deviate? "He is a zombie, you are a human being, you can''t be together,e with me, I will take you home." Tang Guo curled her lips and became impatient, "I want toe to dismantle me and Xiang Gong," she said, holding Feng Yu''s arm, gently, "Xiang Gong, throw him out, okay? Have we done anything yet? This guy will definitelye again and again, tie him up and beat him with a whip." Feng Yu was totally unbelievable that the frontal character of his game had copsed, and he hade up with such a crooked idea, which was even more viin than the viin. The problem is that he has never added hidden attributes to the bride. Where did she learn these words? After thinking about it for a long time, Feng Yu decided to change the yer''s data. He only changed a bit so that the yer could organize thenguage and dialogue with the bride. Perhaps this would be able to tell the other party''s words and determine whether she was a game bug or brainwave. Seeing his game character being whipped by the zombie, Feng Yu didn''t react at all. Fortunately, he brought everything together and sat in this smallpartment and began to change the data. Xia Yi looked at the unintelligible string of things, and asked in confusion, "Ayu, what are you going to do?" "Change the data." Perhaps this new discovery made Feng Yu feel good, and he answered Xia Yi''s words while he was busy. Xia Yi curled her lips, "Is it important? Shall we make these after eating?" Since she had a body, they never seemed to go out to eat, Xia Yi reacted violently. "You are hungry and order a takeaway." Feng Yu said without a trace of emotion, and immediately dispelled Xia Yi''s enthusiasm. Chapter 771: Horror game female anchor (51) Chapter 771: Horror game female anchor (51) Two hourster, Feng Yu started the game whose data had been changed. When the game was loading, he looked back at Xia Yi, who was eating snacks. Seeing that he was done, Xia Yi pointed to the take-out box on one side, "Ayu, here is your meal." After speaking, Xia Yi continued to eat snacks andughed happily while watching the small video screen. Feng Yu didn''t say anything. He walked over to take the takeaway and tried to take a bite. Not only was it cold, but it was not very tasty. He frowned, then looked up at Xia Yi happily watching the video, eating snacks. He swallowed hard-to-swallow food, his eyes were a little hot, and he remembered the delicious food he had eaten every day in the past few months. Taking the heat preservation box from Xiaoguo''s hand, it was warm every time. If he was so busy, she would never order him a takeaway casually, and it was too cold for almost two hours. Xiaoguo will never let him eat cold and unptable food, she will definitely enter the kitchen and cook a delicious meal. When he is so busy, she will carefully prepare coffee and water for him, taking care of him in every possible way. Xiaoguo, she is really a very gentle girl. Why did he only want to take her body to Xia Yi in the past without paying attention to her? Xiaoguo was so good to him, why did he take her body so cruelly and hurt her like that. Feng Yu was picking up the rice, a tear fell from the corner of his eyes, and the tears dripped into the food and were eaten by him. When the cold meal was eaten into the stomach, the stomach felt a little ufortable. He pressed his stomach and smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth. He was a little sad to think that since Xiaoguo disappeared, he hadn''t eaten on time for a long time, and he hadn''t had the most delicious coffee for a long time. Every morning, that beautiful and sweet girl would not stand at Fengshi downstairs, waiting for him with a heat preservation box facing the air vent. When she saw him, she would yell, "Ayu, hurry up, go eat Up." When she is off work, she asionally wakes up from the sofa, rubs her eyes, and asks him, "Is it off work?" When he gets home in the evening, he will always receive a text message from her, "Are you home?" Coming out of the bathroom, hey on the bed, and her text came again, "Good night." Feng Yu thought of this, choked up a bit, turned around and nced back. He was clearly wearing a beautiful Xia Yi, but sitting very rude, because he was so excited to y games, that face that should have a sweet smile, do some weird things. Elegant expression. "Little meaning." "Huh?" Xia Yi raised her head, then buried her head quickly, "Ayu, what are you going to say, let me just listen." Feng Yu took a deep breath, "Can you pay attention to the image? If you are seen, your identity will be doubted." Hearing that he was about to be suspected, Xia Yi forgot to even y the game. She hurriedly closed her legs, the strange expression disappeared, her face was only a little scared, "I, I forgot." Soon she reacted again, "No, Ayu, this is at home, there are no other people at all. Since you are at home, be morefortable. Why do you want to pretend to be ady? You know, I am not ady. ." Feng Yu suppressed the difort in his heart, and did not say that you are not using your own body. "Anyway, you pay attention, if you are suspected, I can''t help you." Xia Yi may have heard Feng Yu''s indifference, and stopped ying games, and asked instead, "How is the data change?" Chapter 772: Horror game female anchor (52) Chapter 772: Horror game female anchor (52) "Already amended." Thinking of the data he changed, he also forgot that Xia Yi''s behavior and sitting posture ruined that beautiful body. He quickly sat in front of theputer, looked at the game that had been loaded, controlled the characters in the game, and slowly ran towards the zombie town. Tang Guo and Feng Ming appeared in the new zombie bride game at the same time. Tang Guo knew the cause and effect, but Feng Ming didn''t. Suspected about this sudden change of environment. But he still didn''t forget, and put his arms around his bride, for the first time he had the idea of breaking these games and even controlling the games. He was a little scared. The next time they appeared in a new scene, his bride might not be by his side, and his eyes were darkened. Where should he go to find her. "Aming, what are you thinking?" Feng Ming replied, "Do you know whoes in frequently and wants to separate us?" "You know, bad guys." Feng Ming shook his head and smiled, touching Tang Guo''s head, "Actually, you are just a bunch of data, which may not be understood by you, but I still want to tell you that there should be no secrets between husband and wife." Tang Guo: Ha ha! data? Ok? "You are what they created, and I am afraid that they will make a decision to destroy you, so that I will never see you." Tang Guo suffocated a smile and asked, "Isn''t Aming data?" "Although I really want to tell you that I am, I really am not." When Feng Ming said this, he was very cautious. He held Tang Guo''s face and kissed her on the forehead, "I should be considered a brain wave. , Maybe you still dont understand, but I just want to tell you and let you know the truth." "Aming means, should you be the same as those outside?" Feng Ming smiled and nodded, "Well, I was originally one of them." "Then why did Aminge here?" Tang Guo asked curiously. Feng Ming smiled bitterly, "I have been very interested in games since I was a child, and I have been designing games ording to my own ideas at Fengshi since I was sensible. I am naturally gifted in this aspect. Others spend ten years, and I only need half a year. I studied it. Later, I read the holographic online games in the novel, and then I began to study the concept of holographic online games, and I finally seeded in my research." Tang Guo was slightly surprised, so Feng Ming actually started the era of holographic games? "At that time, I was very happy. I didn''t even have time to do a lot of safety tests. I asked the manufacturer to produce a full series of game warehouses ording to my needs. Then I gave myself a game and tried it secretly." Unexpectedly, he put himself in. "Then I lost my consciousness and woke up again. Just before I met you, I felt that something was wrong around me. I always felt like I was activated by something. Then I realized that this is the game. Finally, in the game, I found It was only after Feng''s logo that this was a horror game designed by Feng''s members." System: [The host is big, I found it, Feng Ming, a game design ghost, the younger brother of the president of Feng''s Group, if he is considered senior, it should be Feng Yu''s uncle. Outsidersmented that he was born for games and died for games. Tang Guo nodded, and the corners of her lips twitched. Feng Yu''s uncle, it was a bit interesting. It was the first time I heard that a game designer killed himself because of a trial game. "Then Aming told me about this..." "boom--" Tang Guo turned back and looked at the person who rushed in. "The bride." Feng Yu controlled the game character and came to Tang Guo. The game character asked Tang Guo excitedly, "What is your name?" Chapter 773: Horror game female anchor (53) Chapter 773: Horror game female anchor (53) "Bride, what''s your name?" After waiting for ten seconds, the head of the game character bride did not appear to answer him. He couldn''t wait, and asked anxiously, "Tell me." Xia Yi was sitting next to theputer, very excited and eager to unravel her, as if the bride is important to him. Just when Xia Yi thought this was Feng Yu''s emphasis on this game, a sh of light shed in his mind. She stared at the bride''s game character, her eyes widened, shocked and panicked in her heart. To be able to make Feng Yu pay such attention to it, and seriously confirm the name of a game character, this bride will not be the master of her body, Tang Guo? If it was... Xia Yi couldn''t imagine it anymore. Looking at Feng Yu''s appearance, she must have brought Tang Guo out, and she would return to theputer and be that poor brainwave? If it were the first few days, Xia Yi might not hesitate. After all, this is not her body, and there is nothing to return to the other party. But she has had this body for more than a month. She is used to this body and enjoys everything about this body, even the other party''s hobbies ovep with her. Although she was abused by game characters a few days ago, she still likes games, likes live broadcast, and enjoys the scene of ying games on the Inte and being watched by millions of fans. Xia Yi bit her lip and carefully pulled Fengyu''s sleeve. He didn''t turn her head. She asked in a low voice, "Ayu, is there a problem with this bride?" Feng Yu did not answer Xia Yi''s words, but stared at the top of the bride''s head, expecting the words he wanted to appear on it. "Ayu, could she be Tang Guo''s brainwaves?" Xia Yi continued to ask, panicking in her heart, grabbing Feng Yu by the corners of her clothes and not letting go. "Are you going to find her back and take me Send it back to theputer?" Feng Yu finally paid attention to her this time, with a soft color on her face, "Of course, Xiaoyi, what you upy is originally her body, and you must return it to Xiaoguo." "Don''t worry, when shees back, I won''t care about you. I will find a suitable body for you again." This time, he won''t make the same decision before to find an innocent person, just for Xia Yi came out and seized the opponent''s body. The loss of Xiaoguo also made him understand a lot of truths. His ruthless deprivation will only bring endless suffering to the lost. He never expected that the most painful person would be him. If time can go back, he will definitely not use the same method to deceive and hurt Xiao Guo, even if he wants to make a small idea, he will choose other methods, and will never pick an innocent person. There was suffering in Feng Yu''s heart. He understood his selfishness, but the cost of understanding was really too great. Xia Yi''s heart fell cold. She looked at Feng Yu''s somewhat painful expression, and finally realized something terrible. Her voice was trembling and sharp, "Ayu, do you like her?" "You like her, don''t you?" Xia Yi firmly grasped Feng Yu''s arm, shook it, and kept asking, "Ayu, you like her, you like this girl named Tang Guo, don''t you?" "I finally understand that you want to get her back, not because she is just your friend, but the most important thing is that you like her." Feng Yu put her expression away, pushed Xia Yi''s hand away, and looked at her seriously, "Yes, I like her." The kind of love I like very much, after losing her, it seems that my heart is already missing half. "What about me?" Xia Yi almost lost her voice, "Then what am I?" Chapter 774: Horror game female anchor (54) Chapter 774: Horror game female anchor (54) Faced with Xia Yi''s question, Feng Yu looked calm, "Sorry." "So, you don''t like me anymore, just say sorry to me?" "When did you start?" Xia Yi couldn''t ept it. She thought it was the luckiest and happy thing to have a boyfriend like Feng Yu. They have experienced a lot together. In those years, she was the only one who apanied himte at night. How could he say that he didn''t like her and didn''t like her anymore. Feng Yu patted Xia Yi''s shoulder, "When Xiaoguoes out, I will not give up looking for a suitable body for you, little thoughts, I will bring you out, this is my promise to you, never change." "Then you promised me that we will get married when Ie out." Xia Yi bit her lip, "Why can this promise be changed?" At this time, on theputer screen, a sentence shed over the bride''s head, attracting the two. "My name is Tang Guo, who are you?" When he saw this sentence, Feng Yu almost burst into tears, and subconsciously pushed Xia Yi away, quickly put his hands on the keyboard, and quickly typed what he wanted to say. "Xiaoguo, Xiaoguo, is that you? I am Feng Yu. Xiaoguo, I have been looking for you for a long time. I am Feng Yu. Remember, I am Feng Yu. Your boyfriend Feng Yu, you want it every day Bring me lunch, and I will work with me in the afternoon. In the evening, we will go to the restaurant to dine together. When I get home, you will send me a message asking if Im home. You will also send a good night before going to bed." There has never been a day. Xia Yi looked at Feng Yu''s anxiety and the red eyes, almost moved to tears, and finally confirmed that he really loved the owner of this body. Feng Yu was really excited, because when he designed this game, the bride was not named Tang Guo at all, she said her name was Tang Guo, she could only be Tang Guo. As long as she is Tang Guo, all the anomalies in the game can be exined. Another person was extremely shocked, and Feng Ming''s expression changed when he heard what the yer who broke in by ident said. Feng Yu? Feng Yu? ? He hugged his bride tightly, and his expression became more and more suspicious. If he remembered correctly, his elder brother''s son should be called Feng Yu. He is currently in the game and does not know how long the external reality has passed. All I know is that Feng Yu should have just entered the third year of high school when his ident happened. Feng Yu looks six years younger than him, but he did have unique insights into games since childhood. From that paragraph just now, he analyzed it again. The person Feng Yu asked was his bride, Tang Guo, who was so eager and excited that she was his girlfriend. Did shee to see her? He also said so much about the interaction between the two that made him feel particrly ufortable. and many more-- Did he ignore something? His bride is not a game character, but a real person? ? ? Feng Ming bowed his head, looked at his sweet and well-behaved bride, squeezed her waist, bowed his head in her ear and asked, "Guoguo, are you a person?" This passage was not disyed on theputer interface, from Feng Yu From a different perspective, there is no interaction between the two. "I told you a long time ago." Tang Guo chuckled. She had said it earlier, but he didn''t believe it. Could he me her? Feng Ming couldn''t hold back, kissed her on the cheek, and said with a low smile, "That''s really good." It turned out that he Chapter 775: Horror game female anchor (55) Chapter 775: Horror game female anchor (55) He suddenly felt that the splendid life had just begun and that they could still be together for a long, long time. It was really great. All his regrets were gone. "He said he was your boyfriend?" Feng Ming didn''t ignore this important point, but his bride didn''t seem to have much affection for Feng Yu. Tang Guo nodded, "I''ll exin to youter." "Okay." He believed his lover. From the time he knew her, she caught his attention. When he knew that she was a human brain wave, he knew that all this might not be easy. He is more willing to listen to her personally than hearsay, and he believes whatever she says. Tang Guo was very satisfied. He cast his gaze on Feng Yu''s game character, looking confused, "Is your name Feng Yu? Sorry, I don''t know you, let alone remember what happened with you." Feng Ming was a little surprised, but he guessed right, there must be some unknown secret. "Xiaoguo, how could you not remember me?" Feng Yu almost broke down when he saw these words. How could he not remember him if he was so kind to him? How could it be possible? He grabbed his hair hard, and continued to bang the keyboard hard, his eyes were red and staring at the bride character in the game interface, "My name is Feng Yu, we are a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship, you like me very much, I... I too I like you very much, we are very affectionate. You ordered me a cake before the ident, with a sentence written on it, I will never forget it. That sentence is, liking you is more passionate than liking games. " Feng Yus eyes were sour, We know it from the beginning of games. In the first few months, whether we are dating or eating, our topic will always be games. When youe to me, you will always ask if there are any new games. I asked you and asked how your new gaming experience was. Later, you said you seemed to like me more and changed the live broadcast time for me. The original eight hours was changed to four hours." "Before this, I never knew that you would cook delicious food, make fragrant coffee, and get up so regrly." "From the day you first arrived at Fengshi Mansion, I have been able to eat your hot meals at noon every day, and I rarely suffer from stomach problems." "You said that my taste is not good, and you have selected a lot of clothes and essories for me... You have a house in your house, and a house in my house. You chose this watch on my wrist. You gave it to me. My birthday present. I have been wearing it and waiting for you to show up." Feng Yus eye sockets were hot, and tears rolled down unknowingly, Since your ident, I seem to forget that I still need to eat every meal. I will wake up several times at night and my stomach will roll with pain. I opened the drawer. I found out that the stomach medicine you prepared for me was finishedst week." Xiaoguo is so good, why could he hit her cruelly before? Xia Yi was also a little dumbfounded when she heard all this. It turned out that so much happened between them? The girl named Tang Guo was really nice to Ayu, no wonder Ayu liked her. "Xiaoguo, do you still remember all this?" Tang Guo shook his head, "I don''t remember." "Little Fruit..." Feng Yu controlled the game character and rushed to Tang Guo''s front. Because he changed the data, the game character has be very flexible, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to take you away and take you out." "No, I won''t go." Tang Guo quickly hugged Feng Ming''s arm, and suddenly realized, "I understand, you, a viin who can make up stories, are also here to separate me and my father." Feng Ming: "..." He also understands that his wife is trying to kill her. Chapter 776: Horror game female anchor (56) Chapter 776: Horror game female anchor (56) "Msang Gong, pull this bad guy out with a whip." Tang Guo said, holding Feng Ming''s arm, "These bad guys always like to dismantle you and me." Feng Yu wanted to say something. Many zombies flooded in outside the door, grabbed his game characters out, tied them to the tall pirs, andshed them fiercely with a whip soaked in salt water. Feng Yu looked at theputer interface a little disappointedly, thinking that Xiao Guo didn''t remember, she didn''t remember everything that once belonged to them. She treats the zombie king in the game as a friend, and says those dependent words, his heart is broken. Feng Yu was stunned for a long time, and finally decided to destroy the zombie king and zombie town. No matter what, he will bring Xiao Guo out. His fingers jumped quickly on the keyboard, even if there was an urgent matter about the holographic game at thepany, he said that he was not free for the time being and asked them to stop the project. The most important thing now is to retrieve his little fruit. This time, he won''t lose her again. He originally wanted to reset the game, but found that it still couldn''t be reset, and was afraid that there would be any problems with the forced reset, so he simply copied the original version and changed the data as before. He found a rule, as long as the game is started, the small fruit will appear in the new game. Through theputer, Tang Guo saw everything Feng Yu had done, and said with a low smile, "Innocent." From the day she nned to enter the game, she never thought of going out. She wanted Feng Yu to know her existence, clearly within reach, but she couldn''t realize what he wanted in her heart, she wanted him to live in guilt and pain forever. In the past few days, Feng Yu has been immersed in changing the game data, and even has a bold idea. He wants to eliminate the zombie king, let him rece the zombie king, and slowly gain the trust of Xiaoguo. Then, think of a way to bring her out. When he was hungry, he ordered a takeaway at will. When he was thirsty, he could find something to drink. There was really no time. He went directly to the tap to drink tap water. Xia Yi sat on the side numbly, and sent an announcement to the live broadcast room that something was not going to be broadcasted these days. She also sat aside, watching Feng Yu''s madness. She had seen Feng Yu look busy at work, but she had never seen it like this before. In order to achieve her goal, she ignored everything. She had to confirm that Feng Yu really liked the girl named Tang Guo. Xia Yi looked at Feng Yu''s smile, sweating all over. Originally, she only thought that Feng Yu liked Tang Guo too much, but when she identally heard Feng Yu''s words one day, she was scared to sweat. "Xiaoguo, this time I will definitely take you out and never hurt you again, okay." "Sorry, Xiaoguo, if I knew you were so important to me, I would definitely not design this conspiracy to take your body away." Xia Yi''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t hold back a few steps back. His heart was pounding, his mind seemed to explode, and it went nk. It took a long time before he recovered. She looked at Feng Yu''s back with fear, so... It wasn''t an identst time. Did Ayu have the calctions? "I don''t know. In this emotional conspiracy, I seeded in achieving my goal, but in the end I was a loser." Feng Yu seemed to have forgotten the existence of Xia Yi. While programming the code, he recalled him and Tang Guo. In the past, he unknowingly told everything he calcted at the beginning. "I will return your body to you, and when you are well, we will go to see the uncle and aunt to confirm the wedding." Chapter 777: Horror game female anchor (57) Chapter 777: Horror game female anchor (57) "My mother has asked about you several times, and I don''t know how to tell her." The back of Xia Yi''s hearing was chilly until she heard Feng Yu say, "As for Xiaoyi, let''s slowly figure out a solution. I won''t do things that hurt others." Xia Yi''s heart sank, so if she doesn''t have a suitable body, she will always need to be a brain wave without a body, and can only stay in theputer until she dies? She pursed her lips, looked at Feng Yu''s crazy and unknowing appearance, and finally decided to leave here. She turned around and went back to the room, took the card, mobile phone, ID card, and finally saw the pile of precious jewelry, gritted her teeth, and quickly put some in her bag. She doesn''t want to be a brain wave again, she doesn''t know what will go through yet, she wants to leave here. As long as he left here, Feng Yu couldn''t find her, this body belonged to her. Tang Guo snatched Feng Yu away. This body was given to her by Feng Yu Qiangli. She didn''t know anything, so she had to bear the consequences. Feng Yu mentioned to her before that she refused to possess other people''s bodies. Therefore, she is not responsible for this matter. Why should she be responsible, she is the one who has lost the most. The original Feng Yu liked her so much. Taking advantage of Feng Yu not paying attention, Xia Yi gently opened the door and left. "This is the truth." Tang Guo asked the system to help Feng Ming show the scene of Feng Yu in the room and the scenes of his words. Since they are all sealed, it is necessary to talk to him. She thinks Feng Ming is very cute, even if Feng Yu is his nephew, the one who should be abused has to be abused, and she never relents to the enemy. If Feng Ming listened to this and asked for affection, she would be very sorry, and she had to throw him in the trash can. [Host is big, that Xia Yi ran away. The outside world has been monitoring the system. He saw Xia Yi run away with his own eyes. He was a little bit angry, [Would you like to remind Feng Yu, he will definitely catch Xia Yi back. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips bend, "Don''t remind me, Feng Yu will reactter, he will grab her and let them hurt each other, it''s my shit." Feng Ming stared at his bride''s smile and suddenly felt cold behind her back, and quickly hugged her, "Guoguo has suffered." "Do you still like him?" Feng Ming asked uncertainly. Is that nephew with a pitted brain really his nephew? Tang Guo shook his head, "I like what he does, do I have a pit in my head, or was it eaten by a zombie?" "Does Guoguo like me?" Feng Ming asked with some expectation, "ording to the current time, it has been many years before my ident. My body was destroyed long ago and I can never get out." "But Guoguo''s body is still there." She wanted to go out, but he really couldn''t stop her. Just relying on Tang Guo''s ability to easily show him the outside scenes, his bride is not easy. "Do you want me out?" "Naturally unwilling." Feng Ming said quickly, "However, if Guoguo wants to return to reality, I can''t stop you, although I really want to do this." "Really good." Tang Guo was in a good mood. "So good, then I won''t go out." Tang Guo said with a smile, "The online world is actually good," she didn''t hide it, "I didn''t n to go out again in the first ce. , But did not expect to meet you." Chapter 778: Horror game female anchor (58) Chapter 778: Horror game female anchor (58) Feng Ming was delighted, and quickly circled his daughter-inw, "Then I will apany Guoguo to swim in this online world forever, how about?" "Okay." "How would Guoguo want to clean up that kid?" Feng Ming''s hand was already a little itchy, if he could, he was looking forward to beating Feng Yu severely. Tang Guo put away his smile, looking at Feng Yu who was still writing code frantically, and chuckled, "I can''t ask for it, isn''t it the most miserable end?" "I not only want him to ask for nothing, I also want him to see with his own eyes that we love, get married, and be together forever in the online world." She looked up at Feng Ming with a smile, "Aming, do you think so Cruel or not?" "Not cruel, not cruel at all, that''s what he deserves." "Aming means, do you support what I want to do?" Tang Guo said, "Why are you so unprincipled." Feng Ming hugged her happily and kissed her on the forehead, with a smile in his eyes, "It is important to have a daughter-inw in principle or something, and there will be nephews in the future. If you don''t have a daughter-inw, you won''t find it." What the daughter-inw wants to do, of course, is to raise her hands to support. Seeing her happy, he was full of obedience to her, to her, to her all, and to listen to her whatever she wanted. In front of her, he was willing to hold her to the most dazzling ce and watched her sparkling. If she was a star, he would never be the moon, he would be the dark sky, tightly surround her in it, and let her feel his presence at any time. System: PuffSure enough, it was the same thing that the familiar soul did. It sold his brother first, and now he sells his nephew. It''s a big deal with his host. Such an unprincipled person, he is really good porridge. Especially looking at the rising energy, the system felt bright. Following the host, there is really a good life! Xia Yi quickly left the city she didn''t know much about with things she could take away. She chose a remote ce. She knew that Feng Yu had a very good family background. His game design and development was just his hobby. It''s easy for a rich man like this to find someone. In the middle of the journey, many things were changed, and finally came to a small town. Its impossible to rent a house quickly and live with the original ount. She doesn''t know how to do other things, and she is even more reluctant to be a waiter, washing dishes or something. Still only live games, she bought the equipment, went to the live broadcast tform, and started her new life. It''s just that everything was different from what she thought. She was a new anchor, and not many people watched it. She couldn''t enjoy the honor that she had before, and she couldn''t even imagine her daily rewards. After doing this for several days, she lost interest. When sorting out the family, she found that she had brought a lot of gems, diamond nes, and gold jewelry, and she felt a little relieved. Thinking that there should be millions in Kari, I felt relieved. She suddenly remembered whether she would be discovered if she used the card money here, and she was a little panicked. For this reason, she took a car to a far away city the next day, spent two days, took cash from there, and returned here. She thinks she doesn''t spend much, so the money should be able to survive for a while. It''s just that, in that luxurious house, she used items that were ustomed to luxury, and when she was shopping, she couldn''t help but buy expensive ones. Within a year, she had to go out and withdraw cash several times. One day, she put the card into the ATM without looking at the amount. After losing a number, the interface reminded her that the bnce was insufficient. She stayed for a while, and quickly checked the amount, and found that the amount was only a few hundred yuan, and then panicked. Howe, she clearly remembers that there are millions in it? Chapter 779: Horror game female anchor (59) Chapter 779: Horror game female anchor (59) "Howe there are only a few hundred dors left?" Xia Yi was deeply puzzled. She could be sure that in this nearly one year, she would not be able to spend a few million and spend only three to five million. I remembered that Feng Yu hadn''t found her for so long. Maybe Feng Yu was still studying the game and couldn''t care about her at all. So Xia Yi decided to go to the bank to check the running water and see where the money in it was used. When she learned that for nearly a year, hundreds of thousands of donations would be donated to the orphanage every month, the whole person was not good. Thepliment of thedy at the counter sounded in her ears, and the other party thought she was afraid that the money would not be transferred, so they came to ask specifically. Xia Yi felt aggrieved. How did she know that Tang Guo had to donate hundreds of thousands to the orphanage every month. It was really boring for the rich and unaware of the suffering of the poor. These rich people don''t know what to think, so all the money must be donated. Xia Yi was indignant, and in the end she could only return in disappointment. She had no cash in her hand, and she could only slowly sell those valuables. In fact, diamonds and gems are not very good to sell, and she can''t estimate the value. She can only go to the gold shop to sell the gold jewelry. By the way, I asked if they ept gems and diamonds. The other party clearly stated that they would not. . Xia Yi regretted it at the time. If she took a bag of gold jewelry, life would be much better. At that time, I was in a hurry. When I opened the jewelry box, the gold jewelry was obviously not as dazzling as the gems and diamonds. She emphatically chose to take a lot of these, and the gold jewelry was pitiful. For this reason, Xia Yi had to cut back on her food and clothing, but she was ustomed to a luxurious life. After a few days, she felt ufortable and had to start thinking of ways to sell those diamond nes and gems. On Feng Yu''s side, when he reacted, Xia Yi didn''t know where to go. He couldn''t find Xia Yi for a while, so he could only pay attention to it. "She will show up someday." Feng Yu sat on the chair, pale, with a scumbag, and the only neat thing was the decent suit and tie. The expensive watch on his wrist looks very brand new, and now he doesn''t touch it anymore, because he is afraid that the watch will be damaged by touching it. "She is not used to the outside life." Feng Yu said with a grimace. "Once the jewellery shows up, you can find her ce. Pay more attention and bring her back when you find her." "Remember," Feng Yu''s gloomy smile disappeared, and his expression became extremely gentle, "Don''t hurt her, especially her body. You can''t break a hole, nor pinch her wrist forcefully." "understood." When only Feng Yu was left in the office, he logged into the game and still entered the game as a yer, looking for opportunities to talk to Tang Guo. Originally, he wanted to eliminate the zombie king and rece it with himself. He did not expect that he erased the zombie king''s data, and finally the other party appeared. He doesn''t know where the problem has urred, and now he can only step back and go to the game and meet Xiao Guo every day. When he came to the game, Tang Guo was watching the zombies ying, sitting on the threshold and eating chicken legs. She looked beautiful and lovely. No matter what she eats or moves, she has a sense of beauty. Feng Yu thought to himself, and decided that Xiao Guo''s body must be retrieved, and Xia Yi must not be ruined. Chapter 780: Horror game female anchor (60) Chapter 780: Horror game female anchor (60) "Xiaoguo." Obviously he couldn''t see the bride''s expression, he was able to make up for what kind of expression she should have, "Do you remember everything we used to be today?" His game character also sat aside, and this sentence appeared above his head. Tang Guo nced at the painful Feng Yu. This game was very strange. The characters in the game were able topletely express Feng Yu''s painful expression. It was really interesting. "No." Tang Guo nced at him, "Let''s go, I''ll get angryter, and I will tie you up and get a whip in salt water." "Xiaoguo, do you want to go out with me once, when you go out, everything will be understood." "Why should I go out?" Tang Guo blinked, "You let me out, then I ask you, how did I get in?" Feng Yu, who asked this question, got stuck. How she came in was entirely because of a conspiracy of him. It was because he wanted to take her body and devised a vicious conspiracy. He really did not expect that he would fall in love with her. After losing her, he would live in pain every day. "You were trying to y the game warehouse, and the ident happened." Feng Yu had to lie, if she knew that everything was a conspiracy, let alone go with him. He can only take her out first, and exin the rest untilter. At that time, she can do whatever she wants, and he is willing to spend his entire life topensate for the harm to her. Tang Guo saw the other party''s thoughts, lowered his eyes and smiled, make up? How topensate? The **** person is still dead, and the person who should disappear has long since disappeared. Being hurt means being hurt. Even if it is repaired, there is still a scar like a fist in his heart. How could it be the same. If it weren''t for her to show her love for Feng Yu, and to pay for his good, how could he realize that everything he did was hurting someone? If he didn''t know that Tang Guo liked him very much, and he hadn''t experienced those gentle cares, he had been immersed in happiness for several months, and after a sudden loss, how could he be so stunned? If Tang Guo himself was not important to him, he would only wake up happily Xia Yi. Even if he had been tempted by her, struggling and hesitating, in the end, because she was a living person, and was far less pitiful than Xia Yi was just a brain wave, he did not hesitate to start. Feng Yu only satisfied his inner selfishness. He had never considered the feelings of other people. Now he wants to take her out, but because she is very important to him and he has fallen in love with her. In other words, he suddenly discovered that he personally destroyed the most beautiful thing he had, and I believe no one will regret it. The better she is, Xia Yi''s shorings in front of him will be infinitely magnified. Xia Yi was so good in the past, it was not as good as what he had lost. The cheap bones are the cheap bones, and you will never understand the truth until you lose it. It''s cheap bones, they should live in pain for their entire lives for the mistakes they made. Such people are not worthy of happiness and forgiveness. Why, you hurt me, andter found out that you fell in love with me, and just said to make up for me, I will he with you? Where is such a cheap thing. When Feng Ming came from a distance, he saw Feng Ming hooking up with his wife again. Although Feng Yu is his nephew, he still wants to beat him. He walked over and picked up Feng Yu''s game character without saying a word, squashed the opponent fiercely, and finally threw it to the zombies, letting them kill Feng Yu. Chapter 781: Horror game female anchor (61) Chapter 781: Horror game female anchor (61) Feng Yu sat helplessly in front of theputer and saw the words game failure on the screen. Perhaps, he really should have promoted the holographic game earlier and use the game warehouse to go in and see Xiaoguo. Feng Yu is a person who does what he says. He returned to thepany that day and restarted the holographic game. This project has been stagnant for almost a year. Because of his decision, Feng''s loss was a lot. But the game is only part of Feng''s family. Both the president and his wife of Feng''s family thought that something happened to Feng Yu, and they didn''t care about it. How could the game be important to their son. Especially, they did not dare to let Feng Yu do the same. This time Feng Yu''s return, the wholepany is very happy. Everything was preparedst time. This time it restarted and took a month to test the security of the game warehouse. It took another two months to adjust the game ess problem. The next time, it was to promote the use, attracting arge number of yers willing to participate in the internal beta, and the final response was very good. Half a yearter, Feng''s game warehouse was listed nationwide. The world began to enter the holographic era. After that, countless games began to choose and Feng''s ess, presenting a brand new game. Feng''s became the biggest winner because of this. Everyone was happy, but Feng Yu was unhappy. Until one day, the person he sent to find Xia Yi called and said that he had found traces of the gems in a jewelry store, and Xia Yi had been found, and he was returning with Xia Yi. "Take her to the vi on my mountain, don''t tell anyone." Feng Yu''s eyes were dark, especially when he saw Xia Yi''s face in the photo, pale and thin, he was very angry. How can she? How can I treat Xiaoguo''s perfect body like this. This time, he won''t let Xia Yi escape again. Xiao Guo''s body will be preserved for her, and no one will be allowed to hurt her. Before long, Xiao Yi was taken to the vi on the mountain. After Feng Yu finished the game project, he took a vacation for himself, and no one doubted anything. On the day Xia Yi was brought back, he moved into the vi. When Xia Yi was caught, she panicked very much. She was afraid of losing this body. She really likes the feeling of having a body. She doesn''t want to do brain waves anymore. She doesn''t want to go back to theputer, as if it''s just a bunch of data. After being locked in the vi, she was thinking of a way to escape, but Feng Yu was prepared long ago. She had no abilities and no IQ, how could she escape? It should be said that if it were not for that card and jewelry, it would be difficult for her to survive in this world. When Feng Yu pushed open the door of the room, he saw Xia Yi shivering in the corner with her knees tied. "Small, why don''t you say hello and leave without saying hello?" Feng Yu walked in front of Xia Yi and asked with a gentle smile, pinching Xia Yi''s chin with cold fingers, "You have lost weight." Xia Yi''s heart was cold. When she met those gentle eyes, she didn''t think Feng Yu was caring about her, she just felt goose bumps all over her body. "My face is so pale, you must be having a bad time these days, right?" Xia Yi trembled all over, not understanding what Feng Yu wanted to do. "Little meaning, the body is not yours, so you can''t toss about it at will. In the next time, I hope you will eat well and take good care of this body." "It''s best to restore the body to its original state within a month." Feng Yu loosened Xia Yi''s chin and chuckled softly, "I have worked out a method that only punishes brain waves without harming the body. You don''t want to experience it, right?" Chapter 782: Horror game female anchor (62) Chapter 782: Horror game female anchor (62) Xia Yi resisted it in her heart. She knew that Feng Yu would not expel her brain waves for the time being to avoid damage to this body. A body without brain waves may die, even if it does not die, it will only be a vegetable. To be a vegetative for too long, the function of the body will gradually deteriorate. Even if she reads little, she still knows this. Many years ago, a case of vegetative awakening was performed on TV. Therefore, Feng Yu was not caring about her at all, nor was he unwilling to expel her brain waves, but rather let this body live well with her existence. She doesn''t want to cooperate, why should she take care of others'' body. This body wasn''t forcibly upied by her, so Feng Yu could only be med. If he didn''t do this without telling her, would so many things happen? She is a victim. If she had nevere out from the beginning, she would not be greedy for the beauty of the body at all. She was only forced to ept, and now she has be a very sinful person. So she has to resist. Feng Yu wants her to take good care of her body, but she doesn''t. After Feng Yu left, she pinched herself hard and hit the wall with her head vigorously, trying to make herself bruised. Feng Yu doesn''t want her to live well, and she won''t be as Feng Yu''s wish. The self-harming Xia Yi couldn''t help crying. Who did she provoke, and why did she encounter this? Feng Yu originally liked her so much, why should he be so cruel to her now? Obviously he brought her out. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be here. She is angry, wronged and sad. Her heart was full of revenge. She wanted to destroy this body, making Feng Yuyong unable to do so forever. When Feng Yu came to see Xia Yi for the second time, his eyes were red looking at his bruised body. He walked over and squeezed Xia Yi''s chin hard, wanting to p her. Xia Yi opened her eyes at the time and said sarcastically, "You hit it, it''s not my body anyway, you hit it hard and broke it. It deserves it." "Very good." Feng Yu let go of Xia Yi gently, touched her cheek, carried her out, took her to a room, and finally put her on a strange chair, "I said Yes, disobedience will be punished." Feng Yu''s smile, with a somewhat morbid, gloomy and terrifying look, finally made Xia Yi panic. "No, you let me go." "Feng Yu, if you do this, you are hurting her body." Feng Yu looked at Xia Yi, who was still struggling while being restrained, shook the remote control in his hand, walked to her and squatted down, "Why am I willing to hurt Xiao Guo''s body? Before shees back, I must I will take good care of her body and ensure that she will not be hurt at all." "Little meaning, I didn''t want to hurt you, but you are too bad." Feng Yu smiled and pressed the button of the remote control. At that time, Xia Yi couldn''t speak, even with painful expressions and shouts. Her mind is nk. She only feels pain wherever she is. When it hurts, she immediately wants to die. The feeling of pain seems to make her disappear at any time. Feng Yu was very satisfied with this result. He was studying this method the day he knew that Xia Yi had escaped. As a result, it was very sessful. If the other party wouldn''t shout out, it wouldn''t hurt Xiaoguo''s throat. Without showing a painful expression, it would not spoil the beauty of Xiaoguo''s elegant face. If you don''t struggle, you won''t hurt other parts of your body. Xia Yi only felt a lot of pain. He didn''t want to live, and the pain that was about to disappear, but couldn''t express it. This is the method of directly attacking the brain waves. It is really a good method. madman! Xia Yi looked at Feng Yu''s smile with a blurred vision, thinking of these two words in her mind. Chapter 783: Horror game female anchor (63) Chapter 783: Horror game female anchor (63) Compared with the days when Feng Yu and Xia Yi tortured each other, Tang Guo and Feng Ming abused dogs every day in their small days. System: I suspect that I am the dog who is abused every day. After knowing that Tang Guo was a human brain wave, he decided not to go out again and wanted to spend a lifetime with him in the game. Feng Ming decided to study the magical online world in the game. Since the online world is their home in the future, he must take control of the online world earlier, lest there will be things he can''t and predict in the future. He has great ambitions. He wants to be like a mastermind in the legend, able to control the entire world''swork, and everything is under his supervision. Only in this way can he protect his daughter-inw, swim happily on the Inte with her, and enjoy life. In the online world, they will not be subject to any constraints. When Tang Guo heard this, he was very supportive, although she was able to control thework now, and any security settings on thework could not stop her at all. But what she relies on is the powerful soul power, which can flow unimpeded here. Feng Ming is just brain waves. Unlike her, she also wants to witness whether studying the controlwork in thework can be sessful. To this end, she provided a lot of information for Feng Ming to study. I alsomunicated with Emanuel in the group, "Is there any? Information about the Inte, the main brain, and the intellectual brain. You don''t need thetest generation of yours now, the ones that were eliminated before, no matter how many generations they are." Emanuel was a little confused, "Does the school flower n to control the entirework?" As expected to be an interster person, he guessed the key point at once. "It''s not me, it''s my boyfriend. He is a little interested in this now. We n to settle in the online world. By the way, I forgot to tell you the good news. I found a human brain wave in the game. Now he is my male. Friends." The little friends in the group were stunned. Is this also ok? Then this brain wave is definitely not simple. Emanuel, a man who lived in the interster era of advancedwork technology, also expressed curiosity about two brainwaves falling in love. "School girl, take the liberty to ask, what is it like to be in love with two brainwaves?" Although the others did not ask, they were curious. People in the world of cultivating immortals said that it is not unusual for two souls to fall in love. ording to their understanding, the two brain waves should be two consciousnesses. So how the two consciousnesses fall in love is really a bit curious. Is it just saying you love me and I love you every day, and then hug each other? The legendary stream of consciousness love, this is a bit 6 ah. "In the game, we have bodies. How humans fall in love, we just fall in love, hug, hug, kiss and kiss me. There is no problem at all." Emanuel couldn''t help but cough slightly. Although they were really curious about this, don''t say so bluntly. "School flowers, wait a minute, I''ll copy the information to you right away." Tang Guo waited for a while before he received thework technology from the Interster Era. After he got it, he asked the system to copy it and then passed it to Feng Ming. "What is this?" Feng Ming looked at a green thing in Tang Guo''s hand, like a button. "good stuff." Tang Guo smiled and asked Feng Ming to open it. At that time, Feng Ming was stunned. Why did her daughter-inw have such advancedwork technology? Of course, he didn''t doubt anything, but subconsciously thought that it was what his wife should have, so he began to study it. Tang Guo sat aside, watching Feng Yu torturing Xia Yi every day through system monitoring. Chapter 784: Horror game female anchor (64) Chapter 784: Horror game female anchor (64) [Host Dad, I have collected all the crimes of Feng Yu, whether it is for evidence collection or video recording, there is no one in Feng''s family who can acquit Feng Yu. " [Do you want to submit it now? Tang Guoughed, "Come on." Killing people must be punished, right? Thew has not stipted this, but the truth must be announced. "Help me connect to my parents'' mobile phones so that they won''t get too excited. I live on the Inte and live in reality. As long as I live well, they won''t be so sad." The system does so. Tang Guo quickly contacted the Tang family and told them the truth about all this. The two thought it was weird at first, some didn''t believe it, and thought she was a liar. After a series of evidence was presented before them, they went to Tang Guos live broadcast room again. After watching the video of her and Xia Yi carefully, they finally confessed their fate. Later, the girl was broadcast live, although it was their daughters body. Not their daughter. Tang Guo persuaded the two for a long time, saying that she is fine now. Let them not feel sad, Feng Yu will be punished soon. "Guoguo, what about your body?" Mother Tang almost lost her voice, she couldn''t let that unknown person keep upying Guoguo''s body. Thinking of everything about her daughter, being deprived of others, the Tang family and his wife only had anger and sadness in their hearts. Feng Yu was deliberate and did so much just to take away their daughter''s body. How did they ept this? "Mom, if Xia Yi disappears one day, you don''t need to save my body." Tang Guo showed her figure in theputer. Her familiar face made the Tang family and his wife cry, she wrote lightly. "It''s cremated." Looking at the sadness of the two, she pulled out Feng Ming who was hiding in the corner. Faced with a young man who suddenly appeared, both of them forgot to be sad and stared at the man holding their daughter''s hand. "This is my boyfriend." Tang Guo introduced with a smile, looking at the two of them with incredible and even inexplicable expressions, and guessed that they thought Feng Ming was not a human being, "He is also a human brainwave." "His name is Feng Ming. You should be familiar with this name." The two stayed there again, Feng Ming, isn''t it the kid who yed all his life for the game? Thest name is Feng. Feng Yu''s uncle? The two looked at each other, not satisfied. "Uncles and aunts, I dont need that nephew, I just want Xiaoguo." Feng Ming quickly expressed his attitude, "ording to reality, I am dead a long time ago, and it has nothing to do with them. giarizing my research results, and using such a bad method to harm Xiao Guo, I will not stand by his side if I am in the mood for reason." The second elder of the Tang family thought a lot in an instant, and their daughter was afraid that they would note out. They were sad, but their daughter didn''t really die, just couldn''t have a body. Thinking about it this way, it didn''t feel so sad. Feng Yu was a lunatic who asked his daughter to go out. With his crazy behavior, he didn''t know what would happen. Since my daughter likes the online world, there is a human brain wave to apany her. They want to meet. As long as there is an Inte, they can meet at any time, and it is not uneptable. In this way, Feng Ming passed the eyes of the two and was officially able to hold his daughter-inw. On this day, Feng Yu was in the room, carefully feeding Xia Yi who was unwilling to eat, and her spirit was a littlex, and she still looked gentle. Suddenly, the door was broken open, and a few uniformed police officers rushed in and handcuffed him when they came up. Xia Yi thought in a daze, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She was finally saved and Feng Yu was arrested, so this body belongs to her. Chapter 785: Horror game female anchor (65) Chapter 785: Horror game female anchor (65) With countless evidence and video evidence, Feng Jia had no way to exonerate Feng Yu. But also because Feng Yu''s actions in the case are exactly what thewcks. He expelled Tang Guo''s brain waves from his brain and reced it with another person''s brain waves. The Feng Group expressed that he was willing to use his best to retrieve Tang Guo''s brain waves. And because Feng Yu himself expressed his willingness to retrieve Tang Guo while he was alive, Feng Yu became a special prisoner in the prison, the only prisoner with aputer and Inte ess. Xia Yi, who still upies Tang Guo''s body, did not live as freely as she thought with this body. Instead, it was controlled, and under pressure from all parties, it had to undergo various tests. If it hadnt been for this incident, Xia Yis fate would not be as good as it is now. I believe many Frankensteins would be very interested in doing this experiment. Because Tang Guo''s body belonged to the daughter of the Tang family, it made Xia Yi a lot easier. Even if she were to cooperate with the test, she would not encounter anything bad, and she had to treat her well. But for Xia Yi, a life that would be devastated by the spirit every day without freedom was the real torture. Later, she repeated her old tricks and tried to protest by self-harm, but she didn''t even have the scope of her activities. Because the Tang family passed through Tang Guogou, they turned a blind eye to all this, and saw Xia Yi being tortured by the spirit, and their hearts were faintly cheerful. The only crazy thing is that Tang Guo''s fans, knowing that the person who broadcasted for them in thest month was not Tang Guo at all. They only felt a little weird at the time, but they were very sad because they were all focused on the game through the screen and didn''t notice it. Finally, they checked the live broadcast styles between the two and found many differences. Even if the imitated resembled them, they were still two people. Feng Yu told everyone that he found Tang Guo, but she just didn''te back and asked everyone to help him. At first everyone believed it and hoped that they wanted Tang Guo toe back. Some people are interested in this experiment, and some people care about Tang Guo, such as those millions of fans. What they care about is bringing them joyful anchors. I hope that one day, on the screen, she will be able to see her livestreaming horror games for them, scaring them to trembling in the bed, and still can''t help but stare at the screen. Although Tang Guo''s live broadcast room was not open, fans were used to it. They would go in and take a look every day. Under her former state, they would leave a message and tell them everything they have today, hoping that she coulde back one day. Regarding the one that Xia Yi once posted, after the fans'' protest, one sentence was deleted by the tform. Those videos of Xia Yi''s live broadcast were alsopletely deleted. In this live broadcast room, they don''t want to see everything about Xia Yi. Everyone was very happy to know that Feng Yu had discovered Tang Guo''s existence. Feng Yu also went into the game excitedly and went to find Tang Guo. He wanted to prove that Xiao Guo really existed. In this way, everyone will help him and bring out Xiao Guo. On this day, the scene of Feng Yujin''s game was broadcast live, with hundreds of millions of people watching. Feng Yu controlled the game characters, came to the bride with expectation, and asked cautiously, "Bride, tell me, what is your name?" He waited, waited for her to say, "My name is Tang Guo." Chapter 786: Horror game female anchor (66) Chapter 786: Horror game female anchor (66) Everyone was looking forward to it, and looking forward to the bride, saying that her name is Tang Guo, someone they are familiar with and has been waiting for for a long time. But only one sentence appeared on the bride''s head, "Who are you, are you here to take me away?" Feng Yu''s expression of anticipation solidified, and his smile stiffened. He looked at the words that came out of the bride''s head incredibly, his fingers quickly beating on the keyboard, "Bride, your name is Tang Guo, right?" "This is all zombies, I''m really scared, can you really take me away?" This sentence appeared on the bride''s head. Feng Yu stared at that sentence,pletely unable to believe it, his eyes were red, and he typed quickly, "Your name is Tang Guo, right? You must be Tang Guo, you must be Tang Guo." "Well, in that case, I believe, I will go with you, but we must be careful not to let the zombie king find out." Without the words "My name is Tang Guo", the words that came out of the bride''s head were all written into the program and set by him. Those who watched all of this live broadcast were also somewhat silent. This game character could not be Tang Guo at all. Even if a person loses his memory, he can understand what the other person is asking. "I have three games like this. She might be in another game." Feng Yu said quickly, wiping a tear from his face, and he forced a smile, "She should be hiding in another game. Up." He quicklyunched the game Vampire Bride, and cautiously went upstairs to the room where the bride lived. Seeing the bride sitting in a chair, he controlled the game character toe over and asked, "Xiaoguo, I''m here to take you away. Would you like to follow me this time?" "Are you here to save me?" Feng Yu''s heart sank, not giving up, and continued typing, "Xiaoguo, although you don''t remember me anymore, I still want to take you away and bring you out of this online world. I will return my body to you. I am willing to spend my life. Come to redeem your sins, you go with me, okay?" "Thank you, kind person, I don''t want to be a vampire, I like the sun, I like the outside. The blood emperor is very powerful, we must not disturb him when we go." The bride did not understand, just follow the fixed words set by the program Reply. Feng Yu couldn''t help but burst out tears. He raised his hand and wiped it. He didn''t wipe it anymore. He smiled reluctantly, "Xiaoguo is out of temper. She may have gone to the third game. You are waiting. , This time she must be there." "She will definitely be there." Feng Yu opened his eyes vigorously and activated the bride of thest ghost king. Everyone looked at him in pain, expectation, and fear, and their hearts were sour. They did not sympathize with Feng Yu, but fell into a thought. Don''t hurt an innocent person with selfish thoughts, and don''t deceive other people''s feelings. Maybe someday this person will be the most important person in your heart. If you hurt others, the future will be impossible. Don''t do things that you regret. There is really no regret medicine in this world. Just like Feng Yu, he hurt another innocent girl for one person. Who would have expected that this girl is so good that he didn''t even know that he was tempted. Looking at his embarrassed and helpless look, you can see how regretful he is. "Little Guo, she will definitely be here." Feng Yu muttered to herself, "This time, I asked her, what is your name, she will definitely say her name is Tang Guo. I asked her, if I take her out, she will definitely say, OK." Chapter 787: Horror game female anchor (67) Chapter 787: Horror game female anchor (67) "She will definitely be in this game." Feng Yu muttered to himself several times, putting his pale fingers on the keyboard, shaking constantly. The audience watched him start the game of Bride of the Ghost King, and the entire interface became gloomy. This time, instead of the same as before, he rushed to the ce where the bride was closed and asked her if she was Tang Guo. He only stared at the game interface, controlling the shaking hands, with a smile on his face, "Sorry, I have to prepare for a while and think about how tomunicate with Xiaoguo after a while." "If she knows the truth, she will definitely hate me," he wiped away tears. "She has always been very gentle and very nice to me. She will prepare breakfast for me when she is free. She will definitely deliver lunch on time every day and will usually apany me in the afternoon. Work with me. We will go to dinner in the evening and say good morning and good night to me every day. Is it safe to get home? Xiaoguo has always been very good to me. If she sees her, she ignores me and scolds me. I definitely can''t ept it, so I have to prepare and think about what she would scold. Otherwise, she will be scolded for a while, and she will not know how tomunicate with her. " Everyone was waiting. Although they felt that Tang Guo''s existence probability was very low, they didn''t stop looking at Feng Yu''s appearance. I have watched two games, and watching one more is nothing, it doesn''t take much time. What if Tang Guo would really be inside? The Fengs and his wife looked at Feng Yu''s appearance withplex expressions. They never thought that their proud son woulde up with such a harming way to save a brainwave that had been dead for many years. Many girls like them Feng Yu, but their favorite is Tang Guo. Later, the weirdness that Tang Guo didn''te to their house very much was exined by Feng Yu. In just over a month, they didn''t think so much. Who could have imagined that Tang Guo''s weirdness was due to their good son expelling her brain waves. Doesn''t this mean killing her by himself? Feng''s mother leaned against Feng''s father, and her tears couldn''t stop. "It''s all my fault. If I''m more careful, there won''t be this tragedy. A girl as good as Xiaoguo won''t be hurt." "Feng Yu has been smart since he was a child. Just like his uncle, he only has games. How did we know that he would do this." Feng''s father sighed, "I also me me for not teaching him well, not letting him understand, and he can''t do this. thing." "From now on..." Feng''s mother hesitated and said, "Sell the Fengshi game, okay?" The father did not hesitate, but only embraced his wife, "Okay, I sold it, I sold it all, the game took away my only brother, and now my son has done bad things with this thing. What''s the use of keeping it? Maybe its not suitable for games." In fact, he understands that it is just difficult for them to ept these, even if there is no matter how great the benefits are, they always think of pain. "I''m ready, this time I want to see Xiao Guo." Feng Yu tapped the disk, held the mouse, passed many levels, and finally found the territory of the ghost king. I also saw the bride locked in the tomb. He smashed the tomb open and came to her excitedly, "Xiaoguo, I know I did a lot of wrong, today you follow me, okay?" "Good-hearted person, are you here to take me away?" Tang Guo said, she asked with a smile, but Feng Yu and the people outside couldn''t see her real expression clearly. Hearing her saying this, my heart sank. Isn''t this Tang Guo? Chapter 788: Horror game female anchor (68) Chapter 788: Horror game female anchor (68) "Xiaoguo,e out, you go with me, okay?" Feng Yu finally copsed, the handsome man, with blue veins on his painful forehead, his whole face pale and bloodless, "As long as you are willing toe out, you You can do whatever you want." "The ghost king is terrible, he wants me to be his ghost bride, can you really take me away?" Tang Guo said. Feng Yu opened his eyes wide, his lips and teeth trembled, why, why did Xiao Guo disappear. "Xiaoguo..." He only typed these two words and didn''t know what to say anymore. The Ghost King Bride is not Xiao Guo, so where did his Xiao Guo go. Is it because there are too many people here that scared his little fruit toe out. "If you can''t take me away, good-hearted person, just go by yourself." Tang Guo said, "Although the ghost king is fierce, he doesn''t seem to hurt me." Those who watched the live broadcast saw this. Arrived. But Feng Yu, who was in pain, did not pay attention, especially the sentence "Although the ghost king is fierce, he seems to not hurt me". "It must be too many of you that scared Xiao Guo, you all go out, you are not allowed to watch the live broadcast, when I see Xiao Guo alone, she will definitely meet me." This time, no one went crazy with Feng Yu, and the audience also turned off the live broadcast, very regretful. Feng Yu was taken away and returned to the prison where he lived alone. The person who brought him back put theputer in his room, looked at him lying on the bed, lifeless, and shook his head. There were so many prisoners in the prison, Feng Yu was the first, and regretted that he wanted tomit suicide immediately. He is not sympathetic. He has to be locked up every day, and there are too many prisoners to face. Many prisoners are locked in because they have hurt others. There is no need to sympathize with such people. The prison guard thought to himself that his wife and children appeared in his mind, thinking that he must apany them well this holiday. I remembered that because he had been working in prison for a long time, he would inevitably show a fierce and violent temper in the face of those prisoners. Sometimes facing his wife in the family with a depressed mood, I can''t help but get angry at her. After reading Feng Yu''s story, he was a little upset about his previous behavior. No matter what he encounters at work, he shouldn''t be angry with his wife. He works here, his wife has to work, he has to look after the children, and he has to take care of the family. He pays little for the family. When I went back, I was angry with my wife, not knowing how sad she was. He panicked when he thought that one day his wife could not stand it, was disappointed, and would leave him. He would call herter and say I''m sorry, he will definitely not be like that in the future. On the holiday, he must buy a bunch of his wife''s favorite flowers for her. "Guoguo." "how?" "I found a fun ce, let''s go see it." "Okay." Feng Ming knew everything that happened before. With the information he gave him through Tang Guo, it is no problem to freely shuttle through the Inte. Seeing Feng Yu being so painful, he didn''t sympathize with him, he just thought it was funny. If he were Feng Yu and really wanted to save Xia Yi, he would never choose to find an innocent person for Xia Yi to take away his body. Compared to this, it is better to devote yourself to the study of artificial bodies, regardless of sess or failure, there is always a direction for efforts. If Xia Yi is really a person who doesn''t want to hurt others, even if they fail in the end, even if they are across the screen, they can still live a lifetime. No matter how bad, if he really wants to be together, the big deal is that he turns himself into brain waves, and it is the same for him to be in love with his beloved on the Inte, just like now. Chapter 789: Horror game female anchor (69) Chapter 789: Horror game female anchor (69) Feng Yu woke up, he quickly turned on theputer, he didn''t believe it, he didn''t believe that Tang Guo had disappeared. He entered the game countless times, but unfortunately he never saw Tang Guo again. Later, when he watched the live broadcast that day, in thest game, he saw the sentence "Although the ghost king is fierce, but he does not seem to hurt me", his eyes widened. Xiaoguo, this is Xiaoguo. He hurriedly went to find the basic settings and read the lines of the Ghost King Bride dozens of times, but he did not see this sentence. Therefore, the ghost king bride is Xiaoguo right. He shouted, saying that Tang Guo had been found, and handed in the evidence, indicating that he would enter the game again. The person in charge of this matter will be skeptical, with little hope in his heart, and is still willing to let Feng Yu try. When the bride said that sentence, heughed, "Look, I didn''t set this sentence, Xiaoguo said this sentence, so she must be Xiaoguo." The person in charge took the game away and prepared to study. Not long after returning, he said, "You really did not set the line of the bride on the surface, because this is a hidden line. At a certain time, the hidden line will appear. So, this is not Tang Guo." Feng Yu didn''t believe it, he didn''t believe it at all. He clearly remembered that these three games were all for Xia Yi to y at will, and they weren''t thatplicated at all. He doesn''t believe it, he wants to prove it, but no one believes him anymore. He was so crazy that he even beat up the staff and wanted to leave here. Later, the person in charge thought that his current state was no longer normal and could no longer help find Tang Guo''s brain waves, hoping that the above would take back all his treatment. Since then, Feng Yu has been the same as the other prisoners. He resisted for a while and understood that only when he went out could he find Tang Guo''s brain waves. He became active and gave people a great realization. He wanted to change his feelings and strive for the best performer. He only hopes to get out early. As for Xia Yi, she has to cooperate in research every day. After more than three years, she can''t bear it. During an experiment, the brain waves were stimted, and she broke free of her body''s control and ran into thework. And Tang Guo''s body also became a vegetative state because of the disappearance of brain waves. They notified the Tang family, saying that in this state, Tang Guo''s body might die at any time. The Tang family and Tang Guomunicated that they would wait for a year, and after a year without hope, let this body be euthanized. They don''t want their daughter''s body to be an experiment. Xia Yi ran away, but Tang Guo couldn''t find it back. Everyone had no choice but to respect the Tang family''s choice. One yearter, Tang Guo''s body was euthanized and cremated. Five yearster, Feng Yu came out early because of his active performance. Aftering out, he devoted himself to finding Tang Guo''s brain waves. He got those three games and turned on the long-lostputer. Today''sputer is different from many years ago, but with his ability, he quickly adapted. He started the game, it was the bride of the ghost king. When he came to the bride, he smiled, "Xiaoguo, I will take you out." "I know, it must be you, you forgot about me, that''s why you deceived me." Before Tang Guo spoke, Feng Ming came. At the moment Feng Ming arrived, the two of them simultaneously separated from the appearance of the game characters, revealing their true colors. Feng Yu, who was sitting in front of theputer, was stunned when he saw all this. Especially when Tang Guo was hugged by Feng Ming, he couldn''t believe it. Chapter 790: Horror game female anchor (70) Chapter 790: Horror game female anchor (70) He was really familiar with Feng Ming''s face. Feng Ming''s appearance is exactly what he was when he died. Feng Yu has always regarded Feng Ming as an idol since he was a child. Being able to embark on the road of game design and development is also because of Feng Ming''s influence. The holographic game started because of Feng Ming, who was not even twenty-five years old that year. After he got the holographic game n, it took him almost six or seven years to perfect everything behind and understand all Feng Ming''s ideas. This is the gap between him and Feng Ming, one is a ghost, he is just a genius that people say. It would take six or seven years for a ghost to leave something casually, before he dared to take it out. "Little...Uncle, is that you?" Feng Yu asked uncertainly. Feng Ming nodded, "It''s me." "Then you..." He nced at Tang Guo next to him, why are you holding Xiao Guo. He couldn''t imagine the result anymore, he didn''t believe it. Feng Ming nced at his wife and introduced happily, "This is your little aunt." Do not! ! How could Xiao Guo be his little aunt? He frantically pressed theputer, trying to drive away the man who looked like his brother-inw, but hisputer was not controlled by him. "Xiaoguo, I am your boyfriend. You just forgot everything between us, so you were cheated by him." Tang Guo smiled at this moment, "I haven''t forgotten everything. From the moment Iy in the game cabin, you and I are over, Feng Yu." "No matter what you do, you can''t move you against me. Don''t you want me to remember our past?" Tang Guo smiled, "I, never forgot." Feng Yu fell off the chair, Xiao Guo said, she has never forgotten. She said that the moment shey in the game cabin, they were over. She, she knows the truth, she knows he wants to harm her? "Our existence has already had a showdown with the country. Now that the world has entered holographic technology, my husband Feng Ming and I will be the only human brainwave masters in our country to control the entire country''swork and maintain the security of thework. From our emergence No darkness could escape from our eyes that day. In a few days, we will meet with all mankind and hold our wedding at the same time. " Tang Guo also took out two books, opened them, smiling brightly, "This is our marriage certificate, stamped." Feng Ming looked at the smug look of his little daughter-inw, with only a smile in his eyes. He did not expect that she would do this after he controlled thework. The daughter-inw is right. Instead of living a personal life on the Inte, it is better to do something meaningful. Such a little daughter-inw, he is really satisfied. Many people will know in the future that such an excellent girl is his wife. Both of them have brainwaves. The whole world knows that his wife is excellent, but none of them can take her away. Now he controls the Inte. If humans want to be brain waves, they have to ask him if he wants to. He can also help those brain waves that identally run into the Inte back to where they belong. It can be said that they already have a transcendent position here, as for the past, no one cares. All mankind cares about this new era. "No, Xiaoguo, you should return to your body." Feng Yu said excitedly, "You have a body, you..." Chapter 791: Horror game female anchor (end) Chapter 791: Horror game female anchor (end) Tang Guo leaned against Feng Ming''s arms, smiling, "Body? Isn''t it cremated?" Fire... cremation... Feng Yu stared wide-eyed and backed away again and again. How could it be, how could it be? "Aming, let''s go, I don''t care about him anymore." Of course Feng Ming listened to his wife, holding his wife''s little hand, and the two disappeared. Feng Yu reacted and wanted to look for it, but couldn''t find it. He smashed theputer and went outside, looking at this strange world, his expression became numb. Seven dayster, the existence of Tang Guo and Feng Ming was known to all mankind, and all mankind was shocked. Someone tried to attack our country''swork firewall, but the two men counterattacked and lost many important materials. In the end, all countries understand that this country with two powerful brainwaves is something they cannot afford to provoke. A good one, the other party may steal their information secretly. During this period, it was not that there was no joint protest by the country to eliminate the two. Back to the countries that have just concluded and expressed their support, theirworks were all paralyzed the next day. Knowing who did it, they were aggrieved not to speak. In the end, they had to agree with the existence of Tang Guo and Feng Ming. In fact, they did not agree with it, and it was useless for this country that had gradually be powerful. No matter who opposes and wants to attack thework, the final summons must be that all theworks in the other country arepletely paralyzed. In today''s world, no country can be separated from the Inte, and many operations require the Inte to be able to be located. From the day the two appeared, all mankind has understood that this country that was once looked down upon and repeatedly suppressed internationally haspletely risen. What they have is not an ordinary main brain, but two human brain waves with unlimited prospects. They can''t afford to provoke them. The important international conferences in the past are not important to the two of this country. Since then, my country''swork security has been in the hands of both of them. From this day on, the cyber scammer was unemployed. At first they thought they could use the loopholes, but within two days they were found home and all of them were arrested and locked up. Later, Feng Ming and Tang Guo cooperated with the state to develop a brain chip. From this time on, legal identities are required for Inte ess. Want to do something bad with this, unless they don''t use the domesticwork. Under the supervision of the two, almost no escape. Tang Guo had a lot of fun, and her life was extended in this world. Even if it is extended, it is only an extension of twenty years. "Aming, I may be leaving." Feng Ming''s heart trembled, hugged her, and asked, "Where to go?" "I do not know either." "Can you still meet in the next life?" Tang Guo smiled brightly at him, "It should be possible." "In the next life, will Guoguo still be my wife?" Tang Guo gave him a look, "The next life will be the next life, no matter how good you behave in this life, you can''t take it to the next life. So if you want to marry me in the next life, you have to behave better." "Understood, Guoguo, I will definitely perform better than in my life, appear before you get hurt, and protect you." Tang Guo was very happy, hugging him, and kissing his face, "I just like the way you pet me, and I like to pet you too." Feng Ming suddenly felt that he couldn''t hold her anymore, her figure turned into stars and disappeared in front of her. "Guoguo, wait for me." Chapter 792: The girl who turned into a ghost (1) Chapter 792: The girl who turned into a ghost (1) Later, Feng Ming rarely appeared in front of humans. Later, when the person responsible formunicating with Feng Ming was preparing tomunicate with Feng Ming, he only heard a blunt and emotionless voice, "Hello, I am the master, one." "When Feng Ming leaves, let me give you a copy of the information, do you ept the information transmission?" "ept." "Data transmission... please wait." When he got the document and saw the content inside, he couldn''t help crying. The document still said that his wife had left many years ago. He stayed because her wife likes a sunny and warm world. If he left with her immediately, there would be a lot of trouble here. Over the years, they have been on the Inte, and her wife has always been happy. He is unwilling to destroy all of this, even if she is gone. So heter spent a lot of time to create a master brain that could rece him. The data contained all the master brain information and his experience over the years. After monitoring the main brain operation for more than three years, nothing happened. He thought, "I should go now. I''m going to find my wife. I''m afraid she waits too quickly, and I''m afraid that if I show up toote, she will be bad guys. Bullying. So, I leave it to you here. I hope you can protect this warm and sunny world." They searched for a long time, and finally determined that Feng Ming and Tang Guo had disappeared. The legends they created have been written into history. They are the creators of this era. No one dares to forget or wants to forget. ... [The host is big, you are also a bit miserable this time. The system''s extremely sympathetic tone came out. Tang Guo wandered about her new image, floating around, feeling quite interesting, shended on a horizontal branch, her figure hung on it,pletely weightless, even the branch was not crushed. Bend, not even shake. "It''s okay,st time it was brain waves, this time it was A Piao. To be honest, the brain waves have been long, and it''s still quite meaningless. It''s not bad to change to A Piao Dangdang." While speaking, she controlled her figure. Floating everywhere, if the system has hands, I especially want to cover my eyes. However, the host is obviously in a good mood, and I hope she can maintain such a good mood after she epts the plotter. "It''s my bones stuck here." Tang Guo floated to the edge of the cliff and watched as he stuck in the crevices of the cliff. The flesh and blood had long rotted, leaving only the bones. "It''s kind of kind, it should be mine." System: It''s really beyond words. The host looked at his bones, and he was so happy. Tang Guo didn''t bother with the bones either. He found afortable ce on the cliff, hung himself up, and said, "Okay, the new image has adapted, let''s ept the plot and memory." This world is a world with ghosts and Taoists, which means a world with magical powers. It can also be said to be a very dangerous world. The original owner was a sophomore with a good family background. After the sophomore holiday, thinking about the nervousness of going to the third year, he decided to travel with friends. There are six or seven boys and girls in total. They chose to travel independently this time and did not report to a tour group. Inadvertently, I came to this beautiful mountain vige. The original owner couldn''t think that this ce turned out to be her life-killing cliff, where she lost her young life, and the family could not even find her body. Gradually, she became conscious and became the legendary A Piao. Chapter 793: The girl who turned into a ghost (2) Chapter 793: The girl who turned into a ghost (2) And how could she fall off the cliff? It is because there is a poor small vige on the other side of the cliff. asionally there will be tourists, most of whom are men, and they will also live in a small mountain vige, just thinking that this is a small mountain vige with simple folk customs. However, things are unpredictable. The people in this mountain vige are simple on the surface. In fact, all the women in the vige were bought from outside and abducted. Basically being abducted to this mountain vige, there is no chance of going out. I can only stay here for the rest of my life, giving birth to the men and old bachelors here, one after another. In this mountain vigecking girls, it turns out that every family likes boys. If a girl is unhappy, she may not be able to feed her. After giving birth to a boy, you have to put wine. From the day the boy was born, the parents in the family would save them as a wife. Especially in these years, it is harder for young girls to buy it, which makes them feel devastated. It is very remote here, and most of the people whoe to explore and travel are men. Fortunately, with these people who like to explore, they can earn some wife''s money. Otherwise, they are not willing to go out because of the remoteness here, and it is really not easy to make money. Three years ago, the original owner and her friends came to explore, also living in this small mountain vige. In addition to a girl from the original owner, there is another girl, and the rest are boys. When the two girls appeared in the mountain vige, they encountered countless scrutiny. On the day they entered this vige, they were doomed to tragedy. The people in the vige got together and lied to the boys. They took them to an interesting ce the next day, but that ce was difficult to get to, and the surroundings were rtively gloomy and not suitable for girls. The two girls didn''t think much about it, and found it too difficult to go, and terrible, and they didn''t go. After the boys went out, the faces of the people in the vige changed drastically, from kind and kind to hideous and terrifying. They were locked up in the cer. When the boys came back, the vigers told them that the two girls had already left, as if there was something urgent. There was no signal in the mountains, so I didn''t call them. The boys believed it and lived in the mountain vige for several days before leaving. There was no doubt at all. The two girls were locked up and were also from the vige. After doing these habits, it was not easy to be suspected at all, especially outsiders, who knew that the whole vige was like this. Those women who look numb, nursing their children, and don''t look beautiful, who knows they were young and beautiful. Those olddies who look declining and look cruel and cruel, clutching girls by the arms, and even helping her son make the girl stronger, who knows they were also abducted in? The original owner and the other girl soon understood where they were. After the two were released, they were rationed to two bachelors in the vige who paid the most for their 30s. That girl was pressed by the bachelors parents the same day, making the bachelor stronger. Hara was a little lucky and wanted her bachelor, because he fell a leg a few days ago, there was no way to do anything else. When she closes her eyes every day, she thinks of the screamsing from next door. She decided that she must escape, and when she escaped, she would definitelye back to rescue her friends, and take all the viins in this vige into jail. These vicious, ruthless and ignorant people should be severely punished. She pretended to be good for several days, and finally found a chance to escape. Chapter 794: The girl who turned into a ghost (3) Chapter 794: The girl who turned into a ghost (3) It didn''t take long to be discovered, but she didn''t want to be caught back. Once she was caught back today, she would never have a chance to escape. She thought of the miserable voices of her strengthened friends, and the women who were nursing their children and looked numb. She looked numb, as if she had no soul, she understood that it should be hopelessness that could not be resisted. Therefore, she ran desperately, desperately running, just to get out of this terrifying ce. It''s just that she is a young girl in high school, how can she run those stout men. Seeing that she couldn''t escape, she walked up the mountain, chasing after those terrible men. As ast resort, she chose to jump off the cliff. She would rather die than being numb all her life in that mountain vige. She did not jump to the bottom of the cliff, but was on half of the cliff, her body was stuck, and the sharp stone passed through her body. She persisted for three days, unwilling to breathe. She hasn''t escaped here, she hasn''t rescued her friends, hasn''t announced to the world the horror of this small mountain vige, and has not told girls who love to travel, don''te here. This is a magic cave, an abyss, and you can''t get out of it when youe in. Maybe it was her unwillingness to make her a piao. After she was sober, she floated to the fork in the road into the vige. Whenever she sees a girling here, she will let the surrounding demon wind bursts and try to let them go. In three years, she stopped many girls who almost walked in. It''s just that the plot has just started here, and it is also the beginning of her second tragedy. That day, she saw a group of young girlsing to y again, and she repeated the tricks, which really scared them away. However, there is a girl named Ning Xiangsi who is also the heroine of this world. Although she is an ordinary person, she knows that there are ghosts in this world. She thought that what happened that day was not simple, but the other party did not take action to treat them. She thought that this ghost was not powerful. It happened that she knew a disciple of the ghost hunter, who was also the hero of this world, Fang Yunchi. When Fang Yunchi arrived, Ning Xiangsi took him to the small mountain vige. The vigers didn''t believe it when they heard that it was haunted. Fang Yunchi didn''t actually get home. He only checked out that their entire vige was surrounded by ghosts. If this continues, they will all die. Said to help them get rid of ghosts. The vigers were skeptical, and Fang Yunchiter revealed his ability. Just because Fang Yunchi showed his ability, they didn''t dare to think about Ning Xiangsi''s little thoughts. During their stay in the vige, they have always acted as honest and simple vigers. Until Fang Yunchi and Ning Xiangsi had gone through hardships and finally wiped out the female ghost Tang Guo, they didn''t realize that the vige was full of people with human faces and animals. Both Tang Guo, the most grieving ghost, or those little ghosts, were ruthlessly eliminated by Fang Yunchi. The two fell in love due to life and death disasters, and stepped on the spirit body of the original owner. Later, this mountain vige, or that mountain vige, the girl who came here to explore, still stayed there forever. Fang Yunchi caught ghosts in many ces, and his Taoism increased a lot, so he was famous far and near. Ning Xiangsi also got together very wellter. The two were very affectionate and gave birth to a girl. The girl travelled in this mountain vige many yearster and was arrested by the vigers. The two arrived quickly, but they were a step toote, their daughter had been bullied by the old bachelor. Fang Yunchi was angry and ughtered the entire vige with the sword that caught ghosts. Chapter 795: The girl who turned into a ghost (4) Chapter 795: The girl who turned into a ghost (4) It can be said to be one report for another. But who has rehabilitated the original owner''s grievances? "A few days will Ning Xiangsie?" Four days. "Wait then." [What will the host do this time, stop it or not? "Stop it, of course you want to stop it, why not stop it." Tang Guo hung on the branch and said with a smile on his face, "One of my least favorite things is watching a disgusting man force a girl." [But she is Xiangsi Ning. "Everyone is the same. There are countless ways to punish her. I don''t want to use this method, but it''s okay to teach her a lesson first." The system doesn''t understand his host, and the human feelings are still soplicated. Every time he thought that he had almost understood it, and after talking to the host, he felt that there was still something. [Then the host, what kind of lesson do you want to teach her? "Let me think about it." The system can obviously feel that the host is greatly unhappy, not because of Xiangsi Ning, but because of this dehumanizing small mountain vige. A few dayster, Tang Guo waited on the branch where the original owner drove the foreign girls away, and saw several girls from far and near. This time, she did not stop, but watched them walk into the small mountain vige. She floated behind them and followed them in. With Tang Guo''s soul power, even if Ning Xiangsi was somewhat special, she couldn''t find her existence. Ning Xiangsi and the group of girls were warmly entertained by the vigers, because there were also a few boys among them. On the second day, the vigers repeated their old tricks and tricked the boys into ying. After they left, they shut the girls Ning Xiangsi into the cer. Tang Guo watched them struggling, being **** and gagged. The vigers refused to give them food and drink. They were hungry for several days after the boys had left. They were not taken out of the cer until they were exhausted. That night, several weak girls were taken to the vige chiefs yard for everyone to choose. Ning Xiangsi was angry and frightened when she heard that the people in this vige were talking about their prices, or selling them to the old bachelor. But they have no strength to escape. In the end, they were each taken back to the house by bachelors from the vige. The people in the vige were also dispersed. When the moon rose, the system felt a trace of murderous aura from his host. Isn''t it the same as he thought? A beautiful white silk appeared in Tang Guo''s hand, and he chuckled in the direction of the vige, "I use white silk to talk about female ghosts killing people on TV, especially for female ghosts with high looks like me. I must use white silk too." System: I believe you are evil. Tang Guo heard the screams of a young girling from a certain room, and controlled the figure to float in,pletely unconscious. When entering the house, the girl was crushed by a stout man. She shook the white silk, wrapped it around the man''s neck, pulled it gently, and with a click, the man''s neck broke. He stared wide, never even expecting that he would be killed at this moment. The girl who had been stripped of a piece of clothing also looked at the man who was killed in a daze. She looked at Tang Guo floating in the air, and tears fell in her eyes. Very scared, and fortunate, veryplicated feeling. "He... he is dead." "Yes, dead, do you want to leave here?" "Yes, of course I think, they are all demons." Tang Guo floated to the girl, "Then I will take you out." The girl was very scared, but she was more afraid of the dead man than the floating beautiful female ghost, and followed Tang Guo''s pace quickly. Chapter 796: The girl who turned into a ghost (5) Chapter 796: The girl who turned into a ghost (5) The girl''s heart was beating fast, and she saw the beautiful female ghost floating in front of her, and she still had a white silk like snow in her hand. When she walked out of the yard door, she hesitated, "Sister, won''t we be found out if we go out like this?" "No." Tang Guo replied. The girl heard this somewhat sweet voice that waspletely different from the cold tone before, and stayed for a while, now the female ghost''s face value is so high, and the voice is so nice? No matter if she would find out, she gritted her teeth and followed Tang Guo out. Tang Guo took the girl to a hidden ce outside the vige to hide, and said to her, "Wait here first, I''ll bring the other people out." "Thank you." The girl is no longer afraid of this female ghost who is floating and walking. Compared to this female ghost, the people in the vige are more terrible. Everything just now seemed like a terrible nightmare. But she clearly understood that it was true. She hid in the haystack cautiously, only showing a pair of eyes watching Tang Guo float into the vige again, worried inside. Tang Guo fluttered around the house in the vige, surrounded by grieving little ghosts who were not formed. I don''t know if it was the man before she killed him. There are already several little ghosts swaying by her side. You look at me, do you see me. It looks funny. She also recognized that most of these little ghosts are women, and some of them are men. But their luck was worse than hers, because of various reasons, the soul body did not form, no matter how long it took, it could only turn into resentment and surround the vige. However, they found that when approaching Tang Guo''s side, the soul seemed to be solidified a lot. As a result, Tang Guo''s side was surrounded by a bunch of half-formed little ghosts. Tang Guo ignored them for the time being, and when she heard a scream from a certain room, she jumped down. The window opened, and there were three people inside. A young high school girl, struggling with being crushed on the kang. An olddy was swearing fiercely in her mouth and was picking up the girl''s pants. The girl who held the girl''s hands was a sturdy, dark-skinned man about forty years old, with a scumbag, especially ugly. "Son, hurry up, hold on to her, and you will seed soon." The fierce olddy looked at the girl struggling, and mmed her body, tears in her eyes. She seemed to know that she couldn''t escape tonight, her beautiful eyes lost consciousness in an instant, and she gave up the struggle. "Quickly, she hasn''t moved." The olddy smiled grinningly, "Girl, don''t be afraid, which woman does note here. When you are pregnant and be a **** child, you will understand." The man took off his pants with joy. At the moment he took it off, Tang Guo held a tile in his hand and gently threw it under him. The man let out a sharp scream. When he came in, Tang Guo ced a soundproof array for the room. No matter how loudly he yelled, it was impossible to attract others. "My son!!" The olddy saw her son''s gadgets with her own eyes and didn''t know what was chopped off. She was so frightened that she sat on the ground and said, "You must die for what God did." Tang Guo floated in through the window, ying with Bai Ling in his hand, and said with a chuckle, "Aren''t I already dead?" The sudden female voice made the olddy stunned. The olddy got up from the ground at once. Chapter 797: The girl who turned into a ghost (6) Chapter 797: The girl who turned into a ghost (6) She yelled at Tang Guo fiercely, "Did you kill my son?" "Yes, it''s me." "I yed it with you." Tang Guobai Ling flinged randomly, and the olddy was beaten to the wall. She didn''t care about the man who was holding her underneath. She had basically passed out of aa, let alone the olddy who was knocked into the air. She came to the kang, looked at the girl whose jeans had been stripped, and patted her, "Would you like to leave here?" The girl''s lost luster gradually recovered, and she saw a female ghost floating in front of her when she looked up. She subconsciously nced at the situation in the house, and saw the man holding a ce with her hands, a pool of blood on the ground, and a pile of disgusting things beside the blood. At that time, she was inexplicably relieved. Compared with the previous despair, she was not very afraid of this floating female ghost. "Can I go out?" Tang Guo smiled and said to her, "If you want to go out, I will take you out." The girls eyes turned red, which Tang Guo didnt expect. After the other party lifted her pants, she rushed to her, hugged her and cried, her voice choked, "Thank you, I want to leave here, whether you are human or not. Ghost, you are the best. If you are a human being, you are a good person. If you are a ghost, you must be a good ghost." "Let''s go." The girl let go of Tang Guo, a little curious, "Are you really a ghost? Why can I hold you?" "I''m not afraid of you falling down?" Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing. She was standing next to the kang, and the girl rushed over. If she didn''t consolidate her body, the other party would definitely fall down. "Let''s go." The girl didn''t ask anything, and regardless of the olddy and the man in the house, following Tang Guo, her eyes were full of worship and dependence. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed Tang Guo''s hand, "I''m a little scared, can I hold you?" "Let''s hold it." "My name is Zhou Linlin, what is your name?" Tang Guo replied, "Tang Guo." "Then I call you Guoguo, I think you are about the same age as me." Tang Guo smiled, "Because I have been dead for many years, but I am actually older than you." "Calling Guoguo nice." Tang Guo took Zhou Linlin to the haystack, still asking her to wait. She looked back at the two girls hugging each other andforting each other, carefully hiding in the haystack, and drifting into the vige again. This time, it was thest girl, that is, Xiangsi Ning. After waiting for a long time, she did not wait for Ning Xiangsi''s cry, but she heard a man''s scream. She floated into the house to look, and understood the reason. It turned out that Ning Xiangsi had some skills. He pretended to be obedient. When the man was not paying attention, he kicked the opponent fiercely. At the level of the man''s screaming, it was estimated that it was temporarily useless. Ning Xiangsi wanted to run when she saw this, but she was still a little simple. As soon as he pushed the door out, he was caught by several men and brought them back to the house with his hands tied behind his back. This time, there was no way to escape. Earlier, the man who was covering the bottom, tearing the air-conditioner, rushed to Ning Xiangsi''s face with grinning teeth, and pped Ning Xiangsi''s face with a p in the face, "Sickdy." "Are you looking for death?" "If you kicked your man badly, how can you make you pregnant?" Ning Xiangsi said coldly, seemingly not afraid, "Just to let you cut your roots, you stinking men, cut your roots, lest you do harm to others." Chapter 798: The girl who turned into a ghost (7) Chapter 798: The girl who turned into a ghost (7) The man pped Ning Xiangsi again, turned around and said to the men in the room, "It may be inconvenient for me to look like this for several months. I wanted to be nice to her, but I didn''t expect this stinkydy to not appreciate her. "I''ll rent her to you to give birth to cubs. You can also give them to you. You can also warm them up. Thisdy with delicate skin and tender meat must be from the city. Blessed are you brothers." The men didn''t hesitate at all. They turned around and went back to get the money and handed it to that man. He counted the money and said with satisfaction, "Kang is also lent to you." After speaking, the man strode away, closing the door by the way. He limped into another room, cursing something in his mouth, and just lying down, a white silk flew in from the window wrapped around his neck. He struggling with wide-eyed eyes, barely breathed. Tang Guo turned back to Ning Xiangsi''s side, Ning Xiangsi yelled, and the men walked towards her with strange smiles. Just when Ning Xiangsi thought that he could not escape, a white silk floated in and blocked the way of several men. "who is it?" "it''s me." Tang Guopiao came in and looked at them with a smile, "Do you remember me?" "You..." One of the men reacted, his eyes widened, "The one three years ago..." "Yeah, you have a good memory, but well, I''m here to call for your life tonight." When the words fell, she flicked the white silk, wrapped it around the man''s neck, and pulled it hard, looking helplessly as several men were helping to solve the white silk. Sheughed happily. When they were about to go out to get the knife, Bai Ling stretched out and wrapped it around each of their necks, each of them turned red and rolled their eyes. Tang Guo untied Ning Xiangsi''s rope casually, still asking, "Should I go?" "Of course I have to go." Ning Xiangsi replied without hesitation. After answering, she rushed to the front of several men, and one of them pped Tang Guo, "Let''s go." Tang Guo let out a lowugh, exerting force in his hands, and hearing only a few cracks, several men died instantly. Ning Xiangsi, who had just walked out the door, turned stiffly, looked at the silent man lying on the ground, took a few steps back, and asked incredulously, "How did you kill them all?" "They have done so many evil things. It is not a pity to die. Why can''t they be killed? These are all evils. Kill one and one less, so that people who follow will suffer." "Even if they are a scourge, you can''t kill people casually. When I go out, there will naturally be a way to bring them to justice." Ning Xiangsi blushed and argued. Tang Guo ignored her. If the rules could really punish these people, would there be trafficking in this world? In the world she used to travel through, there was a county town that was abducted. Almost all the women in the county have been trafficked. As long as a womanes here, there is basically no hope of escape. Hawker owners, conductors, drivers... and so on, a series of professional people, they are all aplices. Who can manage? This kind of scum is best to kill. Anyway, the worlds social order is chaotic, there are gods, demons and ghosts, she is a ghost, not a human, and is not under the control of the human world. What she does depends on what she thinks in her heart. Ning Xiangsi reasoned with her, but she didn''t listen. She doesn''t need to obey these rules, which yoke the victim. Tang Guo floated out, and only said to Ning Xiangsi, "If you want to go faster." Chapter 799: The girl who turned into a ghost (8) Chapter 799: The girl who turned into a ghost (8) She found the backpacks of the three and took Ning Xiangsi to the haystack outside the vige, "You can go now." Ning Xiangsi''splexion is still not good, but it is obviously better to leave earlier at this time. She nced at Tang Guo, "If you kill too many people, you will be condemned by heaven. You are a female ghost, you should know more." Tang Guo hung on the tree with a smile, only to Zhou Linlin and the other girl, "You go, don''t look back, you can go out safely." "I will be back," Zhou Linlin said, "I will expose everything here, Guoguo, you wait for me, I will tell everything here to people outside, I will find your parents and tell you that you are here I will make people here be punished." Zhou Linlin said with a serious face that she let Tang Guo see the original owner in her memory, which was what she thought when she escaped from the vige. "Okay, go ahead." The other girl was Xia Yu, and her face was still pale now. Zhou Linlin led her, and the three quickly left. Tang Guo followed them in stealth for a while, the sky was pitch ck, and they didn''t get out until five o''clock. When they found a ce with a signal, they couldn''t wait to call their family members. When dawn, they didn''t rush to take the car. At about eight o''clock, their family drove up and picked up the three embarrassed girls. So Tang Guo returned to the vige. The original owner wanted to kill the people in the vige just like her, but the original owner''s soul power was not enough, and something in the vige shocked the opponent. But she is not afraid, even if there are spirits and ghosts in this world, those Taoists who catch demons and ghosts, she will fight as many as theye. Traveling through so many worlds, if you want to be nted in this ce, don''t mix her up. She was not interested in knowing what was going on in the vige, and she hung up at the intersection of the vige. In the midst of boredom, she joined the group to chat with her friends. "I am a ghost this time." The people in the group were very happy to see her appear, and they all asked her what she had experienced in this world. She told them the story of the world with a smile, and the people in the group were very relieved when they saw it. [Mr. Ziyun]: Sister, you are now a soul body, if you reallye to the ghost hunter, there will be no danger, right? Others are also very worried that this group has be a part of their lives, and Tang Guo is the core of this part. Especially the few people who had met with her, were very worried. "In this world, there is no danger in the cultivation world. Those ghost hunters can''t help me. Don''t worry." Then, everyone asked her about other things and shared some good things with her. The real Ziyun, still worried about her safety, sent her several big red envelopes. She opened it and found that they were all immortals. They said that as long as this fairy weapon is put on the body, no matter how powerful the ghost hunter is, there is no way to use her. She was sincerely grateful and also sent some good things from these worlds. She fiddled with fairy artifacts, bracelets, earrings, hairpins, and familiar refining techniques, which made her understand that True Monarch Chi Xiao had prepared them for her. There are also a few jade bottles, which were refining to her on the spot by the real person Ziyun, all of which are pills for replenishing soul power. Mo Yuntian gave her a spirit homing banner, saying that if there is a powerful evil spirit, you can use this to refine the other party for her use, not only control the evil spirit, but also absorb the evil spirit. In addition, there was another ring, she opened it, and was stunned. Chapter 800: The girl who turned into a ghost (9) Chapter 800: The girl who turned into a ghost (9) Inside this ring, besides a pile of treasures from the fairy world, there is also a thick pile of letters. She opened it and saw that it was a letter written to her by her disciples. From the first letter to the end, the smile on Tang Guo''s face never faded. After reading it, she put the letter in a box, ced a few restrictions, put it at ease in the system space, and said to the system, "This is very important, don''t lose it to me." [Understood, the host is big. The system looks at the rising energy, if there is a body, it will definitely spin around happily. The host was very happy. He didn''t expect the letters from those disciples to make her happy. He seemed to understand something, but he didn''t think so. Secretly watching Tang Guo hanging on the tree and looking up at the moonlight, she was also lost in thought. His IQ is much higher. After all, he is not a human being and cannot understand theplexity of the human brain. Within a few days, many people came from outside the vige. This remote mountain vige was exposed. Whether it was Zhou Linlin, Xia Yu, or Ning Xiangsi, they seemed to have a tacit understanding, and they didn''t tell them about Tang Guo''s existence. Zhou Linlin and Xia Yu are grateful to Tang Guo for saving them. If she is told, will she be in danger? Ning Xiangsi thought that Tang Guo was a ghost, and these people couldn''t control her at all. Since these people couldn''t control her, they would definitely need special people to control her, so she didn''t say anything. Now, what she hopes is to be able to bring the criminals in these groups to justice, and it is not toote to talk about other things. "Li Meiyun, we already know what happened to you, we are here to take you away, you can go with us." Li Meiyun, a college student who just graduated ten years ago, was identally abducted here because of a job search. She sat in the yard numbly, with two children around her, she was still holding one in her arms, as if she hadn''t heard the staff, she was immersed in her own world, nursing her newly born young son. "Li Meiyun, you are free." Li Meiyun put down her clothes and raised her head nkly, "Freedom?" "Yes, you are free, you can leave here now and start your new life." Li Meiyun finally heard clearly, she stood up quickly, put the child on the stool, weeping with joy, "May I go?" "Yes, you can go, we are here to pick you up." The staff sighed in relief. Li Meiyun smiled happily, "Okay, I will go with you." "mom." "Mom, don''t leave me." "Wow..." "Meiyun, you are gone, what should you do with your children? Do you want them to have no mother?" An olddy rushed out and pleaded, "After all these years, isn''t our family treating you badly? You left. , The children are pitiful." Li Meiyun''s man also went to the old man to hold her, "Meiyun, don''t go, okay?" Li Meiyun looked at the two sons holding her legs and the child crying in the arms of the old woman. Very hesitated, she wanted to leave here. In the past ten years, there has been no day that she did not want to. But she knew she couldn''t go, she could only live numbly. Compared to other people, she did not suffer any abuse in this family, especially the three sons, she was reluctant. At the moment she hesitated, a voice came into her ears, "You can''t bear your child anymore, don''t you feel relieved?" Chapter 801: The girl who turned into a ghost (10) Chapter 801: The girl who turned into a ghost (10) Yes, she felt relieved. "Think about youing here ten years ago and losing ten years of youth. Your original glorious life was taken away by them. I know, you want to leave here." Of course, she thought. "Reluctant to give up your child, why must you stay here? If you don''t leave, you will be the olddy, and your son will be the husband who will force you." "In a long time, three more innocent girls wille to your home. You will force them just like the olddy forced you." Li Meiyun''s eyes dizzy when he thinks of that scene. No, she didn''t want to be that olddy. "They are sinners. As long as you want, you can take your three children away. Of course, the difficulties you have to face will be even greater. It is not easy for a woman to support three sons. However, those outside should not I will watch you no matter what. Living outside and living a good life is not without chance." Li Meiyun didn''t know who was talking to her, but she seemed to understand something and said to the staff, "I want to go, but I want to take my three sons." "ording to your situation, you can take your child away." Li Meiyun smiled. With the help of the staff, the vigers couldn''t stop it. She took her three sons into the car. Tang Guopiao smiled on the roof of the vige, "I hope she can persist." [Host big, do you mean, she might not be able to persist? Tang Guo smiled softly, "Yes, she is hesitating in this ce that hurt her. She is reluctant to bear her child. It can be seen that she is soft-tempered. In this family, she hasn''t been beaten many times. Men are reasonable and kind people." "It''s... she is weak and cowardly. Watching the girls who escaped, she didn''t dare to resist. She was obedient and naturally wouldn''t encounter those." [Then why did the host remind her? "I just want to see how numb people are when they are numb." She raised her head and looked at the white clouds floating in the sky. The weather today is exceptionally good. The women in the vige can go now. Some were numb and did not respond. The staff spoke for a long time, and then was silent, indicating that they did not want to leave. There are also some, their eyes reappeared, and they leave here firmly without hesitation in any obstruction. "Xiufang, you really want to leave, do you want me and your child?" The woman named Xiufang turned around and sneered, "I want you?" She cried andughed, "I hate here, I hate you, I hate everything here, and I hate the one that I gave birth to. Two evil species. Here, all that brings me is pain, have you forgotten? Eight years ago, I came here, only in my early twenties. What did your family do to me? " Xiufang''s face was full of tears, "I don''t want to, the old woman and old man pressed my hand and my leg, so that you can strengthen me. You say, how can I bear you, I hate you, I want to kill you. You are a rape, and no matter how good you are to me, you are still a rape." "Here is the nightmare of my life. It''s great. I can still leave. Even if I go out to pick up trash and beg for food, even if I go back, I will lose my life by 20 years, and I am willing." After finishing, she did not hesitate He got into the car with a limping leg, touched a tear, and smiled happily. This ghost ce can finally get rid of. Chapter 802: The girl who turned into a ghost (11) Chapter 802: The girl who turned into a ghost (11) Those who were willing to go were taken away. Those who didn''t want to go still stayed. Zhou Linlin has been expecting to punish the people here. But for this backward and numb vige, punishment is not so easy. There are a lot of people in the vige, and taking their women away has angered the masses. Because of the children who are left behind, it is impossible to take everyone away. Zhou Linlin couldn''t ept it, but there was no way. She said she wanted to find a girl who disappeared in the vige three years ago. The vigers denied that there was no such person here. The staff also searched everywhere, but found nothing, and finally Zhou Linlin''s family took her away. She struggled unwillingly, and when she was taken away, she shouted that she would definitely contact Tang Guo''s family as soon as possible. "She''s very disappointed." Tang Guo looked at Zhou Linlin with a look of resentment, and justughed, "It''s okay, leave it to me here." The family with that body will look for itter. After those people left, everyone in the vige was filled with righteous indignation, and the people outside had nothing to do with them. Criticism and education are of no use to them. "I wondered. Several people died before. This is not quite right. Is it true that what Da Zhuang and Da Zhuang mother said is true. These things happen when our vige is entangled by female ghosts?" For them, those women were taken away with only anger in their hearts, which would not make them repentant. This time, several men were taken from the vige, including the vige chief, and men who often went out and brought girls in. As for the others, nothing happened. The vige chief was arrested. They were a little panic at first, but they quickly elected a new vige chief. In their view, nothing was wrong at all, the outsiders were too barbaric. They bought their wives with money, arent women just for giving birth? Those people are really too fussy. "There may be female ghosts. Should we find two Taoist priests to drive them away?" "I think it''s okay. This is really weird. I haven''t heard of a little girl running away from our vige. I think it''s really a female ghost." "By the way, let''s make some ck dog blood and ssh it at the door. Female ghosts are afraid of this." "Wipe up the Buddha statue at the entrance of the vige. The ancestor uploaded it. It must be that the Buddha statue is not clean, so that the female ghost came in." "Right, right, do it quickly." [Host big, what are you going to do now? ] The system asked curiously. Tang Guo nced at the vige, "Go find an acquaintance. I haven''t seen her show up before. I don''t know how she is." The system understands, it''s the friend of the original owner. ording to memory, Tang Guo came to the house next to Guan Yuan''s house, and the girl was here. She floated in and saw only two old men and a stout man. A family of three sat in the house, the old man and the man were smoking cigarettes, and the olddy squatted on the threshold with a sad look on her face. "Looking at this, I''m afraid I won''t be able to buy a girl for the time being," the olddy said. The old man took a cigarette and spit out, "Those people outside are nosy. It''s our vige''s business to beg our wives in our vige. Besides, we all spent money and now take people away." "I also me that girl for being too stubborn, otherwise we would have held our grandson long ago." The old man took another cigarette and said. "It''s not Yongzi yet, just buy it and just wait and fight whenever you want," the olddy said. Chapter 803: The girl who turned into a ghost (12) Chapter 803: The girl who turned into a ghost (12) The silent man threw away the cigarette in his hand, and said with a grumpy temper, "It''s not that thedy is too stubborn, she is like a cow. She told her, stay in the vige and give me a baby. She ate her meal." "The result was good. She wanted to hack me to death with a knife in the middle of the night. If I didn''t react quickly, I would be the one who was hacked to death." The smile on Tang Guo''s face disappeared, "Oh, he was hacked to death." "Okay, okay, don''t talk about it." The old man was a little impatient. The olddy''s face changed suddenly, "Old man, Yongzi, you said that the female ghost in the vige is not Ji Yufei, right?" Ji Yufei, the friend of the original owner. Tang Guo didn''t expect that Ji Yufei would end up so miserably. Once the original owner was not able to enter the vige, so he didn''t know the ending of Ji Yufei until he was wiped out by Fang Yunchi. "This...maybe." The old man stopped smoking, and the three looked at each other and couldn''t help but remember that night. Ji Yufei had been behaving for two days, they thought she was really behaving, and they didn''t want that night, she took the kitchen knife and cut it at Yongzi. Yuko reacted quickly and was stabbed in his arm. At that time, Ji Yufei pushed away and screamed, rming the two. The two rushed in to grab Ji Yufei, and the shing Yongzi was particrly painful. He looked at the kitchen knife on the ground, and didn''t even think about it at the time. After copying it, he shed it on Ji Yufei''s body. They clearly remembered that Ji Yufei smiled when she died, and said: "It''s good to die, good to die, if you can''t escape, it''s better to die." Later, they reacted to the blood in the room. It was raining outside, and they dragged people out overnight and buried them. Thinking about it now,bined with the homicides that urred in the Tiancun a few days ago, my heart is fuzzy. "Didn''t people in the vige invite Taoist priests?" the olddy asked. "Well, I have already let Sanwazi go. He often walks outside. There are many ways. He shoulde up in a few days." Yongzi replied. The olddy hesitated, "Or, go see Ji Yufei tomorrow and burn some paper for her." Yongzi was a little impatient, but when he thought of the men who had died, he nodded, "Okay, go to the fire tomorrow, and wait for the Taoist priest toe. If she is really her, she can''t be spared." Soon, the three of them went back to the house to sleep. Tang Guo was sitting on the roof of the vige, surrounded by little ghosts. She took out a replenishing soul pill, and the surrounding little ghosts smelled it and approached it cautiously, seeming to wonder if it was for them. "For you, quickly condense the soul, and I will ask you somethingter." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, the little ghosts unceremoniously absorbed the Soul Replenishing Pill. In half a night, their soul bodies gradually formed, and they were able to speak. They looked at each other and bowed to Tang Guo. They died in the vige. There was a statue of Buddha at the entrance of the vige. They couldn''t get out, and the soul body, which was not well formed, became scattered because of the Buddha statue. There are already many like them, and now they have only be grievances surrounding the vige. Because of the statue of Buddha, grievances can''t do anything to these wicked people in the vige. "Ji Yufei, do you know him?" Tang Guo asked, "It''s the girl who was hacked to death by the three people in the room just now." The little ghosts nodded quickly and pointed to the vige entrance. "Out?" Tang Guo frowned. Chapter 804: The girl who turned into a ghost (13) Chapter 804: The girl who turned into a ghost (13) The little ghost shook her head, and one of the female ghosts said, "Ji Yufei is going to go out, but was finally washed away by the light of the Buddha statue. Now it has be a resentment in the vige." After the little ghosts finished speaking, they saw the girl sitting in the moonlight face turning cold, her eyes were looking down, sweeping the houses in the vige one by one. Atst the figure jumped, jumped down, followed by a few screams, and soon she came up. Just listen to her soft voice, "Where is the Buddha statue?" The plot also mentions this powerful Buddha statue. Without this Buddha statue, Fang Yunchi''s half-hearted way would not kill the original owner. The grievances in this vige would be enough for him to drink a pot. "Do you want to go there?" The female ghost''s pale face showed a worried look, "The Buddha statue is particrly terrible. It was originally buried in mud because of the rain some time ago. However, the people in the vige wiped the Buddha statue clean the other day. , We little ghosts dare not pass at all. Are you sure you want to pass? It is likely to disperse the soul." "take me to." The little ghost didn''t dare to vite Tang Guo''s order and float down from the roof together. The closer they got to the entrance of the vige, the slower they drifted. Tang Guo didn''t feel anything, but she also felt the position of the Buddha statue, "You are waiting on the side, I will pass by myself." The spirit bodies of these little ghosts, when they approached, they were afraid that they would dissipate. The little ghosts breathed a sigh of relief, seeing Tang Guo approaching the entrance of the vige, and his heart raised again. In just a few days, the things Tang Guo did made them very relieved. Some of them were abducted in, and some existed for a long time, but without exception, their deaths were inseparable from the people in this vige. Tang Guo''s appearance undoubtedly gave them a lot of hope. The hope that had finally waited, if it were so gone, wouldn''t they have to wait again. Tang Guo easily walked to the Buddha statue. The Buddha statue is not big, only half of the length of the arm, wide palm, the body of the Buddha has been wiped clean, and there is some light from the Buddha. It''s no use to her, but to the little devil behind it, it hurts a lot. She squatted down and stretched out her hand to get the Buddha statue. In an instant, the Buddha statue braved the golden light and rushed towards Tang Guo. She smiled and broke up. The little ghosts who were originally worried, seeing this scene, floated around in ce with excitement. Tang Guo stretched out his hand and picked up the Buddha statue, and after looking at it carefully for a while, he was sure that this was indeed an orthodox Buddha statue that warded off evil spirits. It should have been left here by an expert in Buddhism and Taoism. I don''t know if the ancestors in this vige had the grace of that expert in Buddhism and Taoism. "You bless the wrong person." Tang Guo said, "You are a Buddha cultivating and blessing this vige for many years, and you have done so many sins. You are guilty." "I''ll change you a ce." Tang Guo took the Buddha statue and came to the fork in the road. He cut a hole in the tree branch and put the Buddha statue on it. "You should look at this path of evil. You should not be the people in the vige inside. The innocent people who came in outside." She saw the Buddha statue shing, and the golden light on her body unexpectedly gathered. The Buddha body that was originally made of copper slowly changed, and it merged with the tree trunk in the blink of an eye. The Buddha body changed from the original copper to wood. It looks like it grew on a tree trunk. No one would think it was the Buddha statue just now. "The female donor said that the poor monk is guilty." The statue of Buddha spoke. Tang Guo wasn''t surprised, but the system was a little surprised. Is this all right? Is this a living Buddha statue? Chapter 805: The girl who turned into a ghost (14) Chapter 805: The girl who turned into a ghost (14) "The poor monk didn''t know the kindness of his thoughts back then, and it was the sin of the poor monk to leave trouble here." The Buddha''s face was without sadness or joy. "The poor monk was wounded by a monster and fled here and was rescued by the vigers. I left this statue of Buddha before I left to bless them. I didnt expect..." "I didn''t expect this to be a group of wicked people." "Yes." The Buddha sighed, "The matter here is over, the poor monk is willing to spend a hundred years for all the resentful spirits here, send them all into reincarnation, and pray for them a blessing in the afterlife." Tang Guo smiled, "Master meant, don''t care about those people inside? And don''t care what they are about to encounter?" "It doesn''t matter, it can''t be controlled. The female benefactor seems to be full of evil spirits, but actually has a strong body of merit and protection, and a mysterious power that the poor monks can''t know. I can''t control it, it''s better to ignore it." "You buddha cultivator is really interesting." Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing. "If you know you can''t provoke me, you won''t provoke me." "A person who knows the current affairs is a brilliant man. This sentence is well known in the world. Since the female benefactor has a strong power to protect the body, she is a poor monk who cannot provoke her." "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a Buddha who can look at the eyes like this," Tang Guo turned around and left, "That''s good, when things here are over, you can help them reunite their souls and send them to reincarnation. " "The monks don''t speak any words." Tang Guo didn''t say anything to the Buddha Xiu, and turned back to the vige. Seeing hering up, the little ghosts hurriedly gathered around her, their eyes were very respectful. "That Buddha cultivator will not protect this vige anymore. What you want to do, go now. All these are sins that he hasmitted. When you finish revenge, he will save you and send you into reincarnation. To promise you a good afterlife is also apensation for you." When the little ghosts heard this, they looked at Tang Guo pitifully. They were soul bodies and couldn''t shed tears at all, but from their expressions, we could tell that they were grateful and moved. They hesitated and asked, "Can revenge really be possible?" "Of course, with me here, there won''t be any idents. It hurt you in the first ce. You should go to someone. You are wee. No one here is innocent." Only then did the little ghosts get excited, bowed to Tang Guo, turned around and went to find their enemies. There are also some little ghosts who did not enter. They said, "Our enemies are dead, and the offspring are basically extinct. The men here are easy to be singles if they are not careful. In recent years, even if many people bought wives, they still did not live for them. The next son, maybe this is retribution." In fact, the moment when the Buddha statue was taken away by Tang Guo, the grievances in the whole vige were already boiling. They surrounded the vige, making the whole vige a ghastly breath. Even ordinary people, seeing such a vige, know that there is a problem, and will nevere in. Tang Guo was sitting on the roof of a room, the same room that Ji Yufei once stayed in. The little devil who had not gone for revenge also sat with her, his eyes full of worship. They thought to themselves, could this be the ghost king in the narrative, otherwise they would not be afraid of Buddha statues. In short, they admire her very much. "Where are you going in the future?" Tang Guo''s lips bend, "I don''t know." "Oh... can we follow you?" The little ghosts looked at her expectantly. Chapter 806: The girl who turned into a ghost (15) Chapter 806: The girl who turned into a ghost (15) "Why are you following me?" Tang Guo asked curiously, "The Buddha cultivator has promised that he will send you to reincarnation, help you transcend, purify the spirit of the soul, and you will have a good life in the next life." "The next life is the next life. We who have no memory, are we still? That''s another person." Tang Guo didn''t expect this answer, "Then you can think about it again." In this world, there are indeed ghost cultivators who say that these little ghosts are not willing to reincarnate, and cultivation is good. Once you be a ghost cultivator, you are also included in the path of cultivation, and even a ghost hunter, you will not easily be enemies with ghost cultivators. There are a lot of ghost repair methods, and no one is willing to provoke them without deep hatred. After a while, there were all kinds of scared and screaming sounds in many rooms in the vige. The sound of fright was a woman, and the screaming was a man. Tang Guo looked at the crooked moon in the sky. The little devil around her was also very curious, and learned her to look up at the crescent moon. All night, the vige was full of screams. Many men ran out of the house, but they were still entangled by the little ghosts. Perhaps they were from Tang Guo. Before they killed those men, they always helped them remember how they died in their hands. Until dawn, half of the men in the vige died. Those numb women hid in the room and dared not show up. Even those men who have not been retaliated dare note out. While witnessing the scenest night, they were also scared. "I don''t know when the ghost hunter wille." At dawn, these talents dared toe out, looking at the corpses around them, and they were terrified. If the sun rising from the sky didn''t shine, they would not dare toe out. "It should be soon, I hope toe earlier." This time, no one in the vige doubted the existence of ghosts. "Let''s get more ck dog blood and boy pee. Everyone is in the same room at night." Tang Guo still sat on the roof, watching them discuss. Beside her, surrounded by a group of little ghosts, Tang Guo told them earlier that sitting next to her would not be afraid of the sun, and he was a little skeptical. But now there is no doubt at all. "Amitabha Buddha, the cycle of cause and effect, pays back." "Now that you have revenge, go over there. Buddha cultivation will not hurt you." Tang Guo pointed to a far away ce, "You should remember that Buddha cultivation is on the tree at that intersection." Most of the little ghosts were still willing to reincarnate, bowed to Tang Guo, and then drifted past. When they approached the tree, their souls drifted into the Buddha statue involuntarily. Compared to the previous stinging sensation when approaching the Buddha statue, this time they only felt a gentle force. The original inner mania, as well as the resentment and evil spirits on the body are slowly dissipating, as if they havee to a very warm ce, and feelfortable to sleep. There were a few little ghosts left beside Tang Guo, "Really not going?" she asked. "We voluntarily follow you." "Okay, since you don''t want to be human again, then do ghost cultivation. I happen to have ghost cultivation techniques here, so let''s practice." Tang Guo thought of what he was going to do next, and it was good to have a few subordinates. "You also go to practice under the tree, he won''t drive you away." A few little ghosts obtained the exercises, worshipped Tang Guo, and floated to the Buddha statue with joy. Chapter 807: The girl who turned into a ghost (16) Chapter 807: The girl who turned into a ghost (16) After noon, the people in the vige handled the corpse and looked worriedly at the slowly setting sun. Tang Guo sneered, they were sometimes afraid. "Come on, here, the master of ghost hunter is here." Someone outside the vige shouted, and Tang Guo immediately saw the three of them walking into the vige. A young man in a Taoist gown, a girl under twenty years old, is Ning Xiangsi, and finally the third child in the vige. He is full of excitement, "This trail leader is very capable and will definitely catch those dirty things. ." The people in the vige subconsciously noticed Ning Xiangsi first. The stark look in Guoguo''s eyes made Ning Xiangsi a little ufortable. She pursed her lips, "You people, don''t think about any thoughts. We just came here just to not let the ghost do evil." Several people are knowing that the faces of half of the people who died in the vigest night were very heavy. Especially Ning Xiangsi, the vige head and the traffickers were arrested? Why didn''t she let these people go. She hates these people too, but she hates ghosts even more. Because of her special physique, she used to recruit ghosts since she was a child. If it hadn''t been for an expert, Fang Yunchi''s master, he might have been swallowed by a ghost. So she is biased towards ghosts. Even if she knows that the people in the vige are not good people, she hates or hates them, and wants to hold them in prison. But she thinks the ghosts here also need to be rectified, especially the ghosts who killed casuallyst night. "Brother Fang, the ghost saved me before. You catch her, don''t hurt her, send her to the temple, and let her wake up. As for other evil spirits, don''t let it go. I was in danger at the time. She is the only one who makes the move, and it is considered that I have repaid her kindness, and I don''t want to owe others. She looks conscious, different from those resentful spirits. She really wanted to see Fang Yunchi wipe out Tang Guo, but she still couldn''t get away, she was her lifesaver, even if she hated ghosts. "it is good." Fang Yunchi replied that he didn''t kill when he met a ghost, and they were more willing to send the ghost to the temple to receive probation. Of course, evil spirits are eliminated. Basically, when they encounter evil spirits and ghosts, they have always been killed. He used to go out with his master. This time the master retreats. He and Ning Xiangsi are familiar with each other. Hearing that there are ghosts here, they don''t seem to be very powerful, so he followed suit. Tang Guo didn''t care when he heard this, the little ghosts would never show up again, Fang Yunchi had to kill ghosts as well. Of course, she will still show up. At midnight that day, Fang Yunchi, Ning Xiangsi, and everyone in the vige gathered in a room. Originally there were close to a hundred people in this vige, but now there are only less than one hundred people left. Thinking of everythingst night, many people looked scared. "Don''t be afraid, with me, the ghost will not hurt you." Fang Yunchi said. At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Fang Yunchi held the peach wood sword and stared at the door with a serious expression. When Tang Guo walked in, he was taken aback. Tang Guo wore a short sports skirt and a pair of white shoes under her feet. This was the clothes the original owner wore when he died. No one burns new clothes for the original owner, and can only wear this all the time. "Little Taoist priest." Tang Guo said with a smile, "I advise you to leave here, ignore the people here, those who are dead, they deserve it, they have more than one life in their hands." "So, this is the reason you killed them?" Fang Yunchi frowned. Chapter 808: The girl who turned into a ghost (17) Chapter 808: The girl who turned into a ghost (17) Tang Guo replied, "Yes, I was killed by them too, why can''t I get revenge?" "You ask Ning Xiangsi, who is beside you, what happened to her here." Ning Xiangsi''s face changed, what happened to her here really almost became a nightmare. "Your grievances have already been reported, why don''t you leave here?" Ning Xiangsi asked, "The people who harmed you have already received retribution, and you should leave here." "Little girl, aren''t you here to help us catch ghosts? Why are you letting her go now?" Ning Xiangsi frowned, "She wants to kill the people in your vige because of those people who killed her. She saved me again. I will definitely not kill her. The reason why she came here is because there are other people here. Evil spirit. After all, the women and children in the vige are innocent." "Brother Fang, take her to the temple." Ning Xiangsi said that she had been rescued in any way, and she couldn''t helplessly watch that the other party would fly away. Fang Yunchi nodded, "Okay." He stepped forward and took out a gourd, "Do youe in voluntarily or I will do it." "Little Taoist priest, just your little Taoism, it''s not enough to see in front of me." Tang Guo''s figure instantly appeared in front of Fang Yunchi. Before he could react, the gourd pretending to be a ghost fell into Tang Guo''s hands. "A broken gourd wants to pretend to be me, to kill you." After speaking, she squeezed gently, and under Fang Yunchi''s incredible gaze, the gourd was squeezed. Fang Yunchi paled, holding the peach wood sword, rushed towards Tang Guo, and in another instant, the peach wood sword was snatched by Tang Guo. "I''m really not afraid of this." Tang Guo smiled, snapped the Taomu sword, and broke, "Little Taoist, you can''t do that." Her appearance looked arrogant and nasty, which also angered Fang Yunchi. It was his beloved peach wood sword. As ast resort, he took out the ghost catcher his master gave him. It is a pity that he was snatched by Tang Guo before he chanted the spell. She smiled and tore the spell to pieces in front of him, "I''m not afraid of it." Fang Yunchi''s eyes were dizzy, and he immediately used all the methods he had learned, and all the ghost-catching props he brought were used. However, nothing had an effect on Tang Guo. Fang Yunchi wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked at Tang Guo with a dreadful smile, "She may be at the level of a ghost king, even if my masteres, she may not be able to deal with her, she is not an ordinary ghost at all." When the people in the vige heard it, despair appeared on their faces. "Well, you are done, now it''s my turn." From the beginning, Tang Guo had no intention of letting go of the people in this vige. "You are not allowed to kill anymore." Ning Xiangsi shouted, "These remaining people have no lives in their hands." "But they are aplices." Tang Guo said. Ning Xiangsi pursed her lips, "No sin dies." "Okay, then I don''t want their lives." Tang Guo stepped back, looking at the sturdy men with beautiful eyes, "In order not to let you continue to persecute young girls, so you castrate yourself. You start to cast yourself. Be an **** and I will spare your life." In the moonlight and light, she smiled and said these words, really like a fairy, terrible and beautiful. But in the eyes of the vigers, she was a demon. "Small Daoist, this female ghost is really vicious, please ept her, and the whole vige will kneel for you." Chapter 809: The girl who turned into a ghost (18) Chapter 809: The girl who turned into a ghost (18) Fang Yunchi looked bitter, not because he didn''t ept it, but because he couldn''t deal with it at all. "I think it''s best to kill them." When Ning Xiangsi heard it, she quickly said, "Just listen to her and castrate yourself." She doesn''t like these stinky men either. Castration is better than losing your life. Tang Guo nced at Ning Xiangsi and said, "You don''t have to persuade them. If they don''t listen, I will kill them. From then on, there will be a lot of disasters in this world." "This sinful vige should have been destroyed." She nced at the feared men and the numb women. At this time, these women looked at her with vicious eyes and those who stared at her. Children, "If you donte, I will kill them all, leaving none of them." "What are you still thinking about? If you don''t do it yet, we can''t deal with her. If you want to survive, let''s do it." Ning Xiangsi understood at this time, she felt that this female ghost really wanted everyone in the vige to give it. Kill. This is a fierce ghost at all. However, they have no way to stop it. If you just castrate those men, she actually feels a little cheerful in her heart. These men deserve it, but... watching the other side ughter the whole vige, forgive her for not being able to do it. "what--" At this moment, a man screamed, and Ning Xiangsi turned his head, looking at the man whose neck had been broken, his face flushed, "You let them think about it, after all, how easy is it to decide this kind of thing." She didn''t know how ridiculous it was to say this. Tang Guo took back Bai Ling, "My waiting is limited. From now on, I will kill one in ten minutes, starting with men. If they don''t do anything, I will kill them all." Talking about the Buddha statue on the tree branch outside, he just shook his head and didn''t stop him. He smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth, closed his eyes, and continued to help the little ghosts around him. Seeing that ten minutes passed, someone finally started. It was a woman who did it. She picked up a pair of scissors, and while the man next to her was not paying attention, the scissors went down, and the man screamed in pain, "You..." "Dunzi, don''t me me, I don''t want you to die. This family needs a man. We have a son. He is still young. I can''t watch him be killed by a female ghost." The woman looked a little hideous, "I''ll give it to you right away." medicine." Tang Guo nced at the woman, with a worried look in her eyes, she was a little bit happy. With a chuckle, who said they werepletely numb, their minds were sober at the critical moment. After this case, there were screams in the room. Almost all women did it, cutting off the lifeblood of her man. After a while, only the men were left, all with pain on their faces. "Okay, now you give up?" Ning Xiangsi said. Fang Yunchi''s face was pale, "I can''t ept you today, one day you will be epted by a higher Taoist fellow." At this moment, footsteps sounded outside, and almost in the blink of an eye, a young man in a robes appeared at the door. Tang Guo turned her head subconsciously, facing each other''s eyes. In an instant, she felt the familiar soul fluctuations and couldn''t hold back a smile at the visitor. That pure smile also made the young Taoist who came to the door stunned. Soon, he realized that this was a female ghost with a high level of morality. "Senior Qin." Fang Yunchi almost jumped up excitedly and greeted him quickly. Chapter 810: The girl who turned into a ghost (19) Chapter 810: The girl who turned into a ghost (19) "Senior Qin, there is a ghost of the ghost king level doing evil here, and I will trouble you to subdue her." Tang Guo suddenly said with augh, "So you are here to catch ghosts too?" "Do not." Qin Jiu shook his head, his eyes shed deeply, and what appeared in his mind was the way this female ghost smiled at him just now. That smile gave him the feeling that she seemed to know him. But his mind clearly remembered that he didn''t know this female ghost. "Senior Qin, this female ghost does a lot of evil, and she must be subdued. She almost ughtered the entire vige just now," Fang Yunchi was very anxious, and quickly told Qin Jiu what had happened. "So, Senior Qin, absolutely cannot let go. Pass him." Qin Jiu didn''t show disgust at Tang Guo because of these words. He also ignored Fang Yunchi, only stretched out his fingers to count, and narrowed his eyes. "The cycle of cause and effect is out of control." "Qin..." "I don''t want to care. This Dao is a demon-catching Taoist, not a ghost." Qin Jiuyi said solemnly, "The people in this vige suffer from this situation. It is their retribution. If you manage it, you will take the cause and effect. It will not be worthwhile." "Senior Qin, when you ept this female ghost, I must tell Master and ask him to pay you the reward." Fang Yunchi suddenly remembered that this Qin Jiu was a well-known in the circle of taking people''s money to eliminate disasters, and basically did not make a loss-making business. He is a person, quite indifferent, and he does not pay enough, he can watch you die. After thinking about it, Fang Yunchi''s expression looked bad, "I will never deceive Senior Qin, you should know my master, and his old man is not a bad person." "If you don''t catch it, this way only catches demons, not ghosts." He nced at the female ghost, secretly calcting, as if he could not win. Its soul body is powerful, and there is a strongyer of merit, vaguely, he feels that it is more than that. Besides, he looked at this female ghost quite pleasing to the eye, there was no need to have a dispute with the other party. Fang Yunchi was disappointed. Tang Guo was also a little surprised, this Taoist priest was really interesting. "Taoist, you really don''t catch me?" "If you say you don''t catch it, you won''t catch it. What does the Dao catch you for?" If you cant win, you have to be beaten, you dont have money to get it, and you have to lose face and bad reputation. No matter how much you think about it. Tang Guo seemed to have heard something from Fang Yunchi''s words. This Taoist priest seemed to take people''s money to eliminate disasters, the kind who got into the eyes of money. She thought of the bones still hanging on the cliff, and took out a bead, "Taoist, you can do something for me, and I will pay you for this." Qin Jiu stared at the bead, his eyes squinted. The bead is not simple. The faint aura on it is veryfortable and a good thing. He didn''t answer right away, and asked, "What''s the matter?" ording to legend, the long beautiful female ghost is the most deceptive. Be careful, nothing wrong. "Help me consolidate the bones, do you not?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Qin Jiu was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect this to be, so he answered simply, "Go ahead." Tang Guo threw the beads to Qin Jiu, "You want to bring my bones back to my home, you should know how to do it?" "know." She had long been thinking about how to bring the original owner''s body back to her hometown. This Qin Jiu seemed to be more reliable than many people. It''s not that she thinks this is a familiar soul, but this kind of people who take people''s money and help people eliminate disasters, generally do not follow the rules, only stress. The price she paid was enough, and he would definitely do things beautifully. Chapter 811: The girl who turned into a ghost (20) Chapter 811: The girl who turned into a ghost (20) "Just let her go like this?" The vigers looked at the direction where Tang Guo and Qin Jiu disappeared, with a look of resentment, but they were extremely frightened when they thought of the past. Ning Xiangsi turned her head and stared, "We can''t beat her. If you want to keep her, go out and call." She didn''t want to watch people die in the vige, but she still hated the people here. Fang Yunchi was very ufortable. All the things he brought were destroyed by the female ghost, and he was always suffocating in his heart. Qin Jiu followed Tang Guo and came to the edge of the cliff, "My bones are right below, should you float?" "There is still no problem after floating for a while." Qin Jiu replied. Tang Guo smiled and floated down. Qin Jiu followed behind and jumped down. With the strength of the stone wall, hended for a while, and quickly saw the bones stuck in the cracks of the stone. He fell aside, took out the sword, and pierced into the stone wall forcefully. The man stepped on the sword, took out a linen bag, and cautiously began to pick up bones. "Be careful." Tang Guo looked at the bones and shook, "Don''t drop it. I''m often blown by the wind in this ce. It''s easy to break when I fall, and I won''t be beautiful if it is iplete." Qin Jiu: "..." Can bones be described as beautiful? "Yes," Qin Jiu said quickly, "Don''t worry, the price you paid is enough, and I will help you to do it properly." He started to be more careful and put the bones into the bup bag one by one. Tang Guo hung on the branch sticking out of the stone crack, propped his chin, "What is your name and what is it for?" "Qin Jiu, catch monsters for a living, and asionally do a side job of helping people to eliminate disasters. These days, there are fewer and fewer monsters. I can hardly meet one. He is still a vegetarian, not doing side jobs, and can''t survive." System: Confirmed, it''s that guy. Looking at his host, happily swaying on the branch, the first impression Qin Jiu gave to the host was that he had passed the test. He yelled at her withouting up, so he guessed that the host will start to tease her cute. "Okay, I picked it up for you and put it in a linen bag." Qin Jiu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, holding the linen bag carefully, "Is it going to be taken back to your hometown for safety now?" "Of course, I have to go home and have a look." The bones must be taken home, they can''t stay on the cliff, they will break sooner orter. Now that she has epted everything, this bone is also hers. Qin Jiu asked again, "After entering the soil, are you ready to reincarnate?" "no." In terms of time, the original owner was wiped out in the past few days. It is estimated that she will be here for another 20 years. If you are reborn, you will go directly to the next world. The time toe here is too short, she still has a lot of things to do, and there are some results that she is still waiting to see. "Are you doing ghost repair? That''s right, your strength is so strong, it''s a pity that you are reborn. Few people doing ghost repair can help you." Qin Jiu said. Tang Guo smiled, "You didn''t promise Fang Yunchi before, because you didn''t think you could beat me, so you were afraid of being beaten?" Qin Jiu''s body stiffened a bit, serious, "Of course not, I really only catch demons, not ghosts." He really hadn''t thought of catching her, even less now. This female ghost gave him a good impression and is now his employer again. Qin Jiuliu didn''t recognize it, but the money was the uncle, and he would never turn back before finishing the work. In the circle, his reputation is particrly good. Tang Guo took out a sword again, "I won''t stay in the human world for long, maybe twenty years. I will use this sword to hire you." Chapter 812: The girl who turned into a ghost (21) Chapter 812: The girl who turned into a ghost (21) "Do you want to do it?" Qin Jiu looked at this sword, stunned, this...this is definitely not a spiritual weapon. "Fairy tool?" "Fairy tool, do you want?" Tang Guo''s mouth bends, this guy is really cute, love money is so cute, especially to her appetite. Qin Jiu hardly hesitated, "Go on." Anyway, he also walked around, following a female ghost for twenty years, nothing, and he can get a fairy sword, which is worthwhile. He can be sure that this must be the only fairy sword in the human world. "Here, I''m here." Tang Guo threw the fairy sword to Qin Jiu at random. Qin Jiu quickly caught it and stared at the fairy sword for a long time. "Qin Jiu, now you are the person I hired for these 20 years There are many things to do for me, which is inconvenient for me. I want you to do it." "No problem." Qin Jiu quickly replied. She is the uncle. He put away the fairy sword and refining it when he is free, "Do you want to go directly to your house now?" "Yeah." Tang Guo replied and floated upwards. Qin Jiu also floated up. He became familiar with him, and he said more, "Why did you fall down the cliff?" "I came here to y with a few friends, and finally fell into the hands of the vigers. If I don''t run, I have to give birth to those men and be stuck there for the rest of my life." Tang Guo smiled sideways, "At that time, the road was unfamiliar. How could a little girl ran past those people? She couldn''t help but ran up the mountain. After she ran here, those people also caught up. "Compared to being caught back, I almost jumped off without hesitation." "Sometimes there is more hope in life?" Tang Guo sneered, "Look at the women in the vige, is it hope? That''s numbness and assimtion. It''s not good now, I am revenge, or a powerful Apiao, you can''t beat me." Qin Jiu: "..." He doesn''t care about the little girl ghost, because she is not very old. Qin Jiu believes that the identity of this female ghost is not that simple. There must be some great opportunities with Spirit Orbs and Immortal Swords. ording to his previous calctions, the vige''s retribution should not be met so quickly, at least it will have to wait for nearly twenty years. The variable is this female ghost. However, he had calcted it before, and the retribution in this vige seemed to be iplete. The second retribution was at the time when he first calcted it. Others were not calcted, he could notpletely see through the secrets. Like, this variable in front of me. "what''s your name?" "My name is Tang Guo." ording to her memory, Tang Guo told Qin Jiu of her former home address. But only by returning to that ce can she find her family. I have to say that Qin Jiu was indeed very safe, and soon took her back to the familiar and unfamiliar city to her home. She is from a good family and is one of the vis. "It should have moved away." Qin Jiuforted, "It''s still easy to find someone now. Do you remember their names and phone numbers?" "Remember." Tang Guo reported two mobile phone numbers. Qin Jiu took out the phone, dialed, and connected. "Hello there." "Hello, is it Mr. Tang?" "Yes." Qin Jiu hurriedly said the matter again, and fell silent for a while, and then agreed with Qin Jiu to meet at a time to discuss the issue of Tang Guo''s burial. When Tang Guo heard the silence on the phone, she knew something was wrong. Qin Jiu took Tang Guo to an unfamiliar address and looked at the more luxurious vi in front of him. It was not surprising, after all, Tang Guo''s family background was indeed very good. Tang''s father was contacted, and he was invited into the vi by the servant. Chapter 813: The girl who turned into a ghost (22) Chapter 813: The girl who turned into a ghost (22) Father Tang came down the stairs, looked at Qin Jiu, saw that he was wearing a robe, and asked, "Is it Daochang Qin?" Qin Jiu stood up and nodded, "It''s me." Father Tang nced around, "Where are my daughter''s bones now?" The tone was t and not as expected. Father Tang didn''t seem to care much about Tang Guo''s life and death. With this realization in an instant, Qin Jiu put away a little smile, "If you put it somewhere else, you can''te in with such a swagger, right?" "That''s right." Father Tang was sitting on the sofa, "How much does Daochang Qin need to pay? I will ask someone to buy a cemetery someday, and then I will trouble Daochang Qin, take her directly and bury her." Qin Jiu looked at Tang Guo, who was floating on the side, and hesitated, "Is it just a simple burial?" "What does Qin Daochang think?" Qin Jiu frowned, "Tang Guo died in vain. He needs to be overwhelmed. He also needs to set up a mourning hall at home to pick her up. Isn''t Mr. Qin too hasty like this?" In fact, Qin Jiu said this deliberately. , Tang''s father seemed to not care about Tang Guo''s return at all. "ce a mourning hall at home?" There was a female voice upstairs, a beautiful woman holding a baby came down, "Impossible, how can you do these unlucky things at home, husband," the woman shouted to Father Tang, "Our son was only born not long ago, why? Can the mourning hall be ced, what if the Yin Qi rushes to him?" "This is?" Qin Jiu asked. "My wife." Father Tang quickly helped the woman onto the sofa and patted her on the shoulder tofort him, Dont worry, Im just asking someone to buy a cemetery for her, and everything will be handled by Mr. Qin. I wont set up a mourning hall at home. Qin Jiu''s heart sank, and subconsciously went to see Tang Guo, only to find that she was smiling while she finally floated behind him, and said softly, "This woman is not my mother. You can check it for me over the past few years. What happened. As for the bones, take them away, dont put them here." After speaking, she floated to the TV and hung up, with a smile on her face. Seeing this smile, he felt uneasy. Even if it''s just a ceremony to wee the return, I don''t want to give it to her, I don''t know whether she is disappointed or not. "This shouldn''t be Tang Guo''s biological mother, right?" After the woman heard it, she said angrily, "Dao Master, do you know how to speak, do I look so old?" "Then I need to inform Tang Guo''s mother, she also has the right to know about this." The woman''s face was not so good, so Father Tang said, "After Xiaoguo''s ident, her mother identally died in a car ident in order to find her." "Let''s go, Qin Jiu." Qin Jiu nodded slightly and stood up, "Excuse me, Mr. Tang." "Dao Master, you haven''t said how much you need to pay to help Xiaoguo take care of the funeral. This family really can''t do the unlucky things. My son was just born." Qin Jiu said coldly, "Mr. Tang doesn''t wee her, so I have to take her to another ce for burial." After speaking, he left without looking back. Father Tang didn''t keep him, the woman beside him curled her lips, "Husband, what does he mean?" "It''s not interesting." Father Tang smiled carelessly, and touched the youngest son in the woman''s arms, "A dead person is better than alive." The woman nced at Qin Jiu''s direction and smiled deeply. Yes, the dead are better than the living. Tang Guo saw the woman''s weird smile and fell into deep thought. "I''ll choose a geomantic gem for you." Qin Jiu said, walking on the street, "What kind of ce do you like?" "The cemetery is expensive." "I still have some savings." Chapter 814: The girl who turned into a ghost (23) Chapter 814: The girl who turned into a ghost (23) After three days, Qin Jiu figured out the location of a cemetery with good Feng Shui, and of course the price was not cheap. After knowing the price, he did not hesitate to buy the cemetery and buried Tang Guo''s bones. Knowing that Tang Guo was not an ordinary ghost, he didn''t supersede anything, just put it in the soil. "You are willing, hundreds of thousands, Qin Daochang doesn''t seem to be stingy." Tang Guo sat on her tombstone, shaking his legs, and talking to Qin Jiu with a smile. "I don''tck money in the secr world. Even if I don''t have two deals, I can earn it back. Of course, I have to take care of these things for you with the fairy sword you gave me." Qin Jiuyi said solemnly, "I have read it a few times. God, this citys cemetery has the best feng shui, warm in winter and cool in summer. If you want to live here in the future, it will be very conducive to cultivation." Tang Guo supported his chin and watched Qin Jiu ce a bunch of flowers in front of the tombstone. "Qin Daochang is quite polite. Whose gift did you learn for?" "Aren''t they all like this?" Qin Jiu said subconsciously, "Don''t you like this kind of flowers? Which one do you like, I''ll buy it for you." "It''s pretty good." Tang Guo hooked her finger, and the bunch of flowers fell into her hand. She sniffed, "The flowers will thank you in a while, Elder Qin, I don''t need money or flowers. I am now Justck of good-looking clothes." Qin Jiu stayed for a while. Tang Guo pointed to his little white shoes and sports dress. "This dress is from three years ago. It''s outdated and doesn''t look good. The sea is old. Take me to buy some clothes." What Qin Jiu wanted to say was that even if the clothes were not good-looking, outdated, and old, they couldn''t hide her beauty when worn on this female ghost. Of course, he didn''t need to tell her these things in his heart, so as not to beughed at by her. "Ok." Qin Jiu looked at this beautiful female ghost, with old clothes on her, and felt a little pity for her, "Then I will take you to the mall to buy it. You can pick whatever you like." He thought that fairy sword would only be exchanged for him for 20 years. The service has made a lot of money, so try to be nice to this beautiful female ghost as much as possible. She used to be a lonely wild ghost, but now she is a female ghost who cannot return home if she has a home. It is indeed a bit pitiful to think about it. "Okay." Tang Guo floated down and followed Qin Jiu''s side. He drove a car and asked the driver to drive directly to the big mall where he was capable. Ten minutester, one person and one ghost came to the mall, and they went directly to the floor where they bought women''s clothing. It was the first time Qin Jiu came to this ce. In the rest area on one side, he was waiting for many men, most of whom were happily trying on clothes. Like him, he came up directly and stared at the women''s clothing, wearing a robe, and walking among countless women, it was indeed very eye-catching. But Qin Jiu had been ustomed to these gazes a long time ago, no matter how they looked, seeing which Tang Guo liked, he went straight to pick up the one that suits her size. In just ten minutes, he had already held ten beautiful clothes in his hand, which attracted the attention of the shopping guide, "This first... Taoist, do you want to buy all the clothes here?" "Yeah." Qin Jiu''s face was not red and heartbeat, and he nodded very solemnly, "You can get me a basket, I have to buy a lot, I can''t hold it anymore." "Ah! Okay, Mr. Tao wait a minute." When the shopping guide turned and left, she was shocked. She has been here for several years and has seen many mene to buy women''s clothing, most of which are gifts for girlfriends. Chapter 815: The girl who turned into a ghost (24) Chapter 815: The girl who turned into a ghost (24) But this man is a Taoist leader, and he chose new styles from them. The styles are all very good. He doesn''t look like a straight man. The most important thing is that he holds so many in his hand, and he says he wants to buy a lot, and he can''t hold it. The women around also cast their eyes on Qin Jiu, who has been carefully choosing clothes. They looked at the boyfriend waiting in the rest area, and their faces fell. "I knew I would find a Daoist as a boyfriend." "Yeah, those picking clothes are better than us." "Look at our boyfriend. He just went to three or four shopping malls and looked unlovable." "Look at other handsome men, who are good-looking, and buy more. They are simply the top ten boyfriend candidates." Qin Jiu didn''t care when he heard those words. Tang Guo couldn''t help butughed, "Master Dao, they all want to be your girlfriends." "This Dao is only interested in catching monsters, not in women." Qin Jiuyi said solemnly, putting the clothes into the basket slowly. Tang Guo smiled and floated around him, "Well, that Dao Chang is about to lose his job. Now there are fewer and fewer monsters, and there are not many evil monsters." "That''s twenty years from now." Qin Jiu said with a smile, "In these twenty years, the Dao should not be unemployed, even if it is unemployed, there will be no loss." Tang Guo knew that he was talking about the Spirit Orb and the Immortal Sword, so he stopped talking about it. In this world, this guy only wants to catch monsters. "The Daoist is not interested in women. Are you interested in female ghosts?" Qin Jiuzheng shook his hands while taking clothes, and looked up at the female ghost who was smiling at him. "What are you talking about? meaning?" Tang Guo floated in front of him, "It means literally, I am a female ghost, do you want to have a love between human and ghost?" "No, forget it, this Dao still only likes to catch monsters." Qin Jiu shook his head quickly, but the other party''s words rang in his mind many times. What is this female ghost talking about? Want to fall in love with others? Tang Guo expressed regret, "Is the Taoist chief not interested in me?" "This Dao only catches demons." Qin Jiu said, "You quickly choose, what else you like, it''s rare toe to the mall." "The Taoistmander did not deny that he was interested in me." "The love between humans and ghosts did not end well," Qin Jiu looked serious, "Even if you are a ghost cultivator, in the future, you will go to the fairy world, and you will go to the ghost world. Different ways will not conspire." "Oh, that''s really a pity," Tang Guo smiled and groaned, "Indeed, I only stay here for twenty years. If there is something to happen to the Taoist leader, I will stay alone in this world after 20 years. Some Cruel. Those who stay will always suffer more." Tang Guo realized that Qin Jiu frowned, as if thinking about something, and interrupted, "Daochang Qin, I was joking with you. Quickly help me choose clothes and go to my graveyard and burn them for meter." "Okay." Qin Jiu returned to his senses and hesitated, "Are you really kidding?" "I was joking, could you take it seriously?" Tang Guo asked in surprise, "Dao Master Qin, you won''t be tempted by me? After all, I am so beautiful, and you are overwhelmed by my beauty. Strange." Qin Jiu almost threw the basket. "Look at what you like, and don''t make these jokes with Ben Dao." He was about to take it seriously. Sure enough, the more beautiful a woman in this world is, the more she can talk nonsense. No, this one in front of him is a ghost. Isn''t what she says is a nonsense? Chapter 816: The girl who turned into a ghost (25) Chapter 816: The girl who turned into a ghost (25) Tang Guo floated around, choosing many good-looking clothes. Finally Qin Jiu took back to the cemetery and burned all the clothes to her. There were dozens of sets and various beautiful shoes. Standing in front of Tang Guo''s graveyard, Qin Jiu watched her sitting on the tombstone, her clothes and shoes constantly changing, a happy expression on her face, and she couldn''t help but smile. "Qin Daochang, is this good-looking?" "good looking." "What about this body?" "good looking." "What about this one?" "All look good." Tang Guo: "..." "Qin Daochang, can you only describe it with a good look?" Qin Jiu smiled, "This Dao is telling the truth, it''s really pretty." System: [The host is big, let me add a sentence, Qin Jiu is a straight man, he said that good-looking should be really good-looking. I think its okay to describe it in a good way. Tang Guo grinned, "Tong, are you also a straight system?" System: He should not interrupt. Tang Guo put on all the clothes, and finally chose the one she thought was the best, and floated to Qin Jiu''s side. "Qin Daochang, help me look up the cause of my mother''s death." Qin Jiu looked more serious, "Okay." The next day, Qin Jiu used the clues he got from Tang Guo to visit many people who knew Tang''s mother to understand the cause and effect of the car ident. "I remember it was three years ago. Tang Guo said he was going to travel, but he never came back. Song Xiaoyun was looking for people everywhere, andter asked his ssmates with Tang Guo, only knowing that theirst parting ce was in a very different ce. A remote ce. She hurriedly said goodbye to us and said she would look for it." "It didn''t take long before I heard that she was in a car ident." "I heard that the Tang family also went to look for itter, but no one was found and the police was also reported. There has been no news for more than three years." Tang Guo said next to Qin Jiu, "You ask her how long will my dad remarry after my mom''s ident." Qin Jiu asked ordingly. The woman''s face was a little weird, and she whispered, "It didn''t take long, it''s more than two months. I heard that the woman was pregnant, but the ident disappeared. "Leader of the path, let me tell you. The incident that the woman and child had disappeared was actually very weird. The Tang family moved because of that incident." The woman whispered, "I also see you as a Dao. Long, unlike a bad guy, the rtionship between Song Xiaoyun and I was pretty good. I helped me a lot when I was in trouble." "You ask me about this, you must have some thoughts?" Qin Jiu nodded, "Entrusted by others, we need to find out a truth." "That''s OK, I''ll only tell you about this." The woman looked around. In fact, no one paid attention to this position. She still looked carefully before she spoke. "The Tang family originally lived in the building. The vi was weird. After the woman and the child were gone, I identally knew. Later, they invited the ghost hunter and said that there were unclean things in it. It didnt take long before they moved out. The vi has still been When its sold out, every time someone asks and hears that a Taoist priest has been there, they are not willing to buy it." "That''s all I know, Mr. Dao. I suspect that the thing that appeared in the vi is probably Xiaoyun''s ghost. If you are really capable, you can go and see, maybe you can find anything. At the beginning, I always suspected , Xiaoyun is so prone to idents, she has always been a careful and vignt person, but," the woman smiled, "I am an outsider and can''t control so much." Chapter 817: The girl who turned into a ghost (26) Chapter 817: The girl who turned into a ghost (26) Tang Guo and Qin Jiu came to the original vi of the Tang family again. When they came, it was alreadyte. It''s quieter here again, and they just jumped in. Tang Guo floated in easily, and Qin Jiu was good at it. When they came before, they thought that the Tang family moved away and this was someone else''s ce, so they didn''t look inside. Now that the vi has not been sold, this belongs to the Tang family. Tang Guo is the owner of this vi, and of course he can enter. The inside of the vi is very clean, it can be seen that people oftene to clean it. "What did you see?" Tang Guo asked Qin Jiu. Qin Jiu shook his head, "I didn''t see anything, how about you?" Tang Guo also shook his head, "I didn''t feel that there were other ghosts. If there were any, one might be caught, and the other might be wiped out." Her face was a little cold, as the woman said before, the ghost appearing here is very likely to be her mother Song Xiaoyun. "I''m familiar with the Taoist priests who catch ghosts. Given the status of the Tang family, I shouldn''t ask anyone who has no name. I will help you ask who hase to the Tang family to catch ghosts." After Qin Jiu finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone. Find a group and post what he wants to ask. Tang Guo nced at the phone interface and smiled, "Your circle is so fashionable now, there are still groups." "You can''t fall behind, get together, easy to take up business, convenient for many big bosses to contact, group owners and group managers are responsible for contacting those bosses." Qin Jiu said carelessly, "Even a Taoist priest must keep up with the times. You cantg behind. Those profiteers are more treacherous than the others. If they are too behind, they are easy to get trapped." Tang Guoughed when he heard it, "You have been scammed at the first sight." "At the beginning, it was really miserable." Qin Jiu didn''t mind digging up his own dark history. "The first business was not earned at all. He only went down the mountain at that time and was still resting under the bridge hole that day. One night, the next day I sat on a chair in the park all night, and I made a lunch money on the third day." "Later, how did you make your first pot of gold?" Tang Guo asked curiously. Qin Jiu sat down and shared, "I passed the park, you know, there are many fortune tellers in the park." "Yes, but I also know that most of them are deceptive here." Qin Jiu nodded, "The fortune tellers I met in the park that day were all deceitful. But after a few days of lessons, I didn''t go to show them, but sat and watched how they took the business." "They dont need to be urate. They usually have two methods. One is to say good things, the guests are happy, and they are very generous. The second is to say that if the guests are worried, they will let him find a way. Then you can sell goods, such as fake charms, fake evil spirit jade pendants, those people who are in arrears with IQ and really bought them." "Later you learned?" "I learned, but the things I took out are real, and the price is more expensive than theirs. Later, I gradually gained a reputation and stopped setting up stalls in the park. Tang Guo floated around for a while. She really likes the feeling of floating now. She turned her head and said, "I guess when your business was good, you must have been surrounded by the fortune teller in the park. They wanted to beat you, but were finally You beat me badly." "You''re so smart, you guessed it." Tang Guo floated to Qin Jiu and blinked, "Of course, I am a smart and beautiful female ghost." The face close at hand made Qin Jiu a little ufortable, and quickly looked down at the phone, someone already answered him. "Who is it?" Tang Guo asked. Chapter 818: The girl who turned into a ghost (27) Chapter 818: The girl who turned into a ghost (27) "Fang Tianshi." Qin Jiu replied with a somewhatplicated expression. He looked at Tang Guo and observed her expression. If the ghost in the vi was really Song Xiaoyun, it would be okay for Song Xiaoyun to be caught by Fang Tianshi. If Fang Tianshi was killed, he was sure , The female ghost in front of him would kill Fang Tianshi without hesitation. Although they didn''t know her for a long time, they also knew a little about her. From her attitude towards the vige, it can be seen that she is not a softhearted, but a ghost with revenge. "What is the rtionship between Fang Tianshi and Fang Yunchi?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Qin Jiu pointed at her and replied, "It is Fang Yunchi''s master." "Was Fang Yunchi there at the time?" "in." "Oh, besides the two of them, are there anyone else involved?" Qin Jiu paused, "Let me ask." He posted this sentence in the group, and quickly got the answer, "At that time, they were also looked for by your father. Later, they came to the vi and looked around and refused." "why?" "Causal cycle, dont be fooled by TV dramas. Although Taoists hunt ghosts, they dont care about all ghosts. At least most ghost hunters dont care about this causal ghost. Unless this ghost will involve other innocents. People, they will act, otherwise the act is the cause and effect of the whole body." Tang Guo was curious, "Why did Fang Tianshi dare to pick it up?" "He is an exception," Qin Jiu coughed lightly. "Many bosses call him the most just ghost hunter. As long as it is the business of ghost hunting, he will ept whoever finds him, regardless of cause and effect. It is in his philosophy. Ghosts dont belong to the world anymore. Since they want to disturb the world and harm people, they should be eliminated." "I wonder if he had watched too many ghost-hunting movies when he was a child, and he formed this kind of thinking." Tang Guo''s face was stunned, "I''ll just say that Fang Yunchi''s brain-foiled face, turned out to be a master with such a''sense of justice'', he is really the most annoying ghost hunter in the ghost hunt TV series when I was a kid. Type of it." "Do your friends know what happened to the ghost in the end?" Tang Guo was a little concerned about this. "I will ask again." Qin Jiu sent out this question, and the group was silent for a while, and someone said, "I heard Fang Yunchi said that the ghost finally disappeared." Tang Guo''s expression became cold when he saw this line of words, his original smile turned into a sneer, and his soul was gone. "That ghost seems to have caused a woman to have a miscarriage. Normally, in this situation, Fang Tianshi would not send such a life-killing ghost to the temple. It must be destroyed." "Qin Jiu, you asked what this did. Could it be that what business you took over is about this Tang family?" "Qin Jiu, don''t get into Qian''s eyes. Fang Tianshi has a brain problem. He always thinks that ghosts cannot exist in the world, and ghosts cannot survive among humans. Ghosts that kill must die, and ghosts that do not kill. You must also be sent to superfluous and purified. But you are different. The cause and effect of the Tang family areplicated and cannot be touched. If you touch it, you can''t get out of your body. Look at it. One day Fang Tianshi will die due to cause and effect. What a pity Fang Yunchi''s boy was also taken astray, and his future is bleak." Tang Guo nced at this sentence and narrowed his eyes, "It seems that most Taoist priests are more reasonable people." The group was noisy, Qin Jiu said to escape first, and turned off his mobile phone, "Are you looking for Fang Tianshi to get revenge?" "Make things clear first." Chapter 819: The girl who turned into a ghost (28) Chapter 819: The girl who turned into a ghost (28) After a few days, Qin Jiu was busy, looking for clues about Song Xiaoyun''s car ident. The problem was that the ce where Song Xiaoyun had a car ident was on a small road, and no cameras were installed around it. At that time, the driver who caused the ident was not found. Even if the Tang family had money, there would be no way to find the escaped person in this ce. There are not many vehicles passing by on this small road in one day. For a time, Qin Jiu was caught in a problem. "There are no clues, and my calction method is not urate." One person, one ghost, currently on that small road, Tang Guo found out the hoisting banner Mo Yuntian had given her. Qin Jiu felt a little chilly when he saw this gloomy thing. Sure enough, this female ghost is not simple. There are fairy tools and ghost tools, what is her background? It''s definitely not just the identity of the daughter of the Tang family, is she originally a powerful ghost king in the ghost world, wants to experience life, reborn in the human world? "Qin Jiu, what are you thinking about?" Tang Guo found Qin Jiu''splex face and nk eyes, as if lost in thought, and looked at him with a smile, "Are you thinking about how beautiful I am?" Qin Jiu twitched, who can tell him why this world is such a narcissistic female ghost. "Is this a ghost weapon?" "Yes, I n to summon the ghosts around me. There are so many lonely and wild ghosts on the highway, so I can always ask something." "Also." Qin Jiuren agreed that he stood a little farther, and this ghost weapon also affected him a little, causing a particrly ufortable feeling to his soul. If he did not control it, he felt that his soul would float above. "Qin Jiu, if you simply refine the fairy sword, you won''t be afraid of the spirit-calling gs." Qin Jiu remembered that he still had an immortal sword, and hurriedly followed suit. After a while, after the immortal sword was simply refined by him, at this time, when he approached the homing g, he did not have the cold feeling before, and his soul was firmly in his body. The feeling of wanting to float out. When he was a child, there were many little ghosts around Tang Guo. Because of the spirit banners, she didn''t need the strength to intimidate each other. All the little ghosts were very obedient, waiting for her to speak respectfully. "I just ask one thing." She said that three years ago, on the day Song Xiaoyun had an ident, she asked them to remember who Song Xiaoyun was hit and die, and whether they remembered the license te number and what the driver looked like. Many of them are newly-appearing little ghosts, shook their heads, saying that they were still human three years ago, and Tang Guo let them go. There were ghosts that existed for a long time, and all of them frowned. Tang Guo thought about it three years ago, and asked Qin Jiu to show them Song Xiaoyun''s photos. "Look at the photos before you recall." With the photos, several little ghosts soon said they remembered. Their memories are notplete, and the license te numbers were collected after a few ghosts added up. As for the driver''s face, they didn''t remember clearly, they only knew that it was a taller man, and they didn''t know the others. With the license te number, it''s easy to find someone. Tang Guo nced at them, "Why are you still lonely ghosts, didn''t your family pick you up?" Without being picked up by the family, the ghosts can''t leave the ce where the ident happened. Over time, this can be a lonely ghost, but cannot reincarnate. These little ghosts looked unrecognizable, and they were very miserable, indicating that they were outsiders, and their family did not take them back, and became lonely wild ghosts. "Oh, then I will help you supersede and send you to reincarnation." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Thank you for helping me." Chapter 820: The girl who turned into a ghost (29) Chapter 820: The girl who turned into a ghost (29) Qin Jiu couldn''t believe it at all. Can ghosts still recite scriptures to ghosts? But sitting cross-legged over there, what kind of ghost is a female ghost in Buddha''s light? The scriptures that I read have be golden runes, floating into the little ghost''s body. Is he hell? its not right. There are ghosts all around except him, isn''t he hell? The female ghost lookedpassionate. At this moment, she didn''t look like a female ghost. She didn''t have a trace of ghostly spirit on her body. She looked very peaceful, like a Taoist monk. And the little ghosts sitting around her are going to sleepfortably. The originally unrecognizable soul body gradually became clear, returning to their former appearance, and the evil spirit and resentment disappeared. When the soul body became transparent, Tang Guo stopped chanting. Tang Guo looked at the little demon who was grateful to her in front of him, pinched a secret, and beside them, a door appeared, which was the door of reincarnation. "You go." The kid knelt down and bowed to her, and jumped into the gate of reincarnation joyfully. Looking at them with joy, Tang Guo was a little envious. At the same time, she sighed with the system, "Actually, it is not useless to wear so many worlds. At least, I will know what problems I encounter now and what I need." "If I can, I would also like to save myself a bit, but it seems useless." Her Buddhism was learned from an eminent monk, and they are good friends. When she died, she also asked the other party to help her out, and she must go to reincarnation. She did enter the gate of reincarnation at that time, but when she opened her eyes, she was in another world. Thinking about this, it''s kind of disheartening. "Dao Master Qin, what are you looking at me for?" Tang Guo sighed, and found Qin Jiu looking at her intently, "You stare at me unblinkingly like this, it will make me misunderstand." Qin Jiu looked away, thinking of the previous scene, he still couldn''t believe it. This beautiful female ghost is really mysterious. It is really unheard of that ghosts give ghosts a supernatural degree. "You misunderstood." Qin Jiu quickly exined, "Now that we have the license te number, let''s act now." "Okay." Tang Guo did not delve into this issue. The same familiar soul, no memory, and a different outlook on life, although she thinks the other party is a little cute, it is good to develop a rtionship, but she can only forget it if she can''t be tempted, she is not a reluctant other person People. However, for those who are interested, it is okay to fight for more. She floated to Qin Jiu''s side and asked with a smile, "Master Qin, do you really n to have a vigorous love between humans and ghosts?" Qin Jiu didn''t dare to look at her face, that face was too beautiful, and those eyes were too charming. He was afraid that after looking at her for a long time, he would understand her way, and he would really have a love with her. Female ghosts are the most confusing, he is afraid that one day the ghost will get lost. Taoist priests understand that the obstacle of the love between humans and ghosts is not others, but themselves. They will be separated in the future, and it is better to have nothing at the beginning. "The love between humans and ghosts is not good for you or me." "Qin Daochang meant that if I were a person, wouldn''t you mind it?" Qin Jiu paused, and replied, "It''s not necessarily. You have to like each other for emotional matters." "Oh..." Tang Guo stretched his voice, it turned out to be like this, "Then Dao Master Qin is sure that he will not like me in the future, after all, I am so beautiful." Qin Jiu''s expression was a little dumbfounded, this beautiful female ghost is really narcissistic. Chapter 821: The girl who turned into a ghost (30) Chapter 821: The girl who turned into a ghost (30) "This Dao will restrain it." He looked at Tang Guo and answered seriously. "Ah, what does Daochang Qin mean, will you restrain your feelings for me?" Tang Guo said again, "I have used the word restraint, and it can be seen that Daochang Qin''s heart is already shaking." "No such thing." Qin Jiu speeded up, "This Dao has never seen a female ghost who talks so much." Not only is she talking a lot, she is also very thick-skinned, do you really think she can do whatever she wants if she is beautiful? "Isn''t this there?" Qin Jiu looked helpless, "Could you not talk about this?" Going on, he was thinking about strange things uncontrobly. Tang Guo smiled and nced at him, "Okay, don''t tell, I won''t tease you, I''m just too bored, I want to talk to you more." Qin Jiu suddenly remembered her experience, no matter how old she was, he could still feel a kind of loneliness from her. Even if she looked at him with a smile and said those ridicules, he always thought she was a very lonely person. "Just say what you want." Qin Jiu stepped slowly, "Ben Dao looked at the answer, although you may not be too satisfied with the final answer, if you really want to chat, Ben Dao will chat with you." "Really?" Tang Guo''s mouth raised. Qin Jiu replied, "Naturally, you have spent a lot of money to hire the Dao for 20 years." After saying this, Qin Jiu regretted it. In fact, he wanted to chat with her, not because of the fairy sword. He subconsciously looked at her expression, and found no signs of anger. He breathed a sigh of relief. "Then I''m wee." Qin Jiu was speechless for a while when he heard this. "Qin Daochang, how old are you this year?" Tang Guo asked. Qin Jiu replied: "Twenty is five." What the **** is this. "A little young, if I live, I will be twenty years old, and I can get the certificate. You and I are only four or five years old, no more, no less, just right, very good match." Qin Jiu: "..." "do you have a wife?" Qin Jiu: "No." "Want to find a wife?" "This Dao just wants to catch demon." Tang Guo floatedzily, resting his chin with one hand, "Then have you ever had a woman?" "This Dao is dedicated to catching demons and making money." Qin Jiu answered with a sharp nce. How could this female ghost ask him all these personal questions, but he also answered, just like a household registration. "Oh, that''s no, it''s twenty-five, and I haven''t had a woman yet, it''s strange." Qin Jiu: "..." His master was 80 years old before his death, and he had never had a woman. He thought he was still very young. Only twenty-five, there will be more opportunities in the future. "Then Dao Master Qin, what kind of woman do you like?" Tang Guo asked, looking at him with a smile, Qin Jiu''s mouth was already shaking. He quickly replied, "This Dao is dedicated to catching demons, making money, very busy, not free, never thought about it." "Then you are quite free now, do you want to think about it?" System: The game is broken, the host is big, really bad, too bad. "I have too little knowledge in this way, I can''t think of what I like. You may only know it when you meet it, or you may not meet it for a lifetime." Isn''t that his master? He thinks that he should spend his entire life, and besides, his talent is not bad, maybe one day he will be a god. "If you meet, don''t miss it." Tang Guo lifted his chin and pointed to himself, "For example, if you have any thoughts about me, you must confess to me early." Chapter 822: The girl who turned into a ghost (31) Chapter 822: The girl who turned into a ghost (31) Qin Jiu wanted to say that he couldn''t have any thoughts about the female ghost, even if the female ghost was very beautiful. But when the words were about to be spoken, he didn''t know what shed in his mind, and subconsciously asked him to swallow this sentence. "Qin Daochang, you seem to be saying something, but don''t say it?" Qin Jiu shook his head quickly, "No, there is nothing." "Talk about something else, don''t always talk around me." Qin Jiu changed the subject, "for example, talk about you." He was very curious about her. Tang Guo''s smile has never been put away, this little Taoist is really too cute. "Okay, listen to you, just talk about me, and yes, the pro-dao chief doesn''t understand me, why would you have thoughts about me?" Tang Guo nodded, ignoring Qin Jiu''s face that was about to break, "Since Qin Daochang wants to understand each other, so let me talk about me." "My name is Tang Guo. I told you before. I was seventeen when I died. Now it''s more than three years, and I''m a little over twenty. I think it''s a good old one. The strength is okay. I can not only float, but also form a solid body, so after falling in love, I want to do something intimate, its not a problem." Qin Jiu: "..." He was so regretful that he really shouldn''t have said that "talk about you" to her. After being in contact for so many days, he should understand very well that this female ghost is just pushing her nose and eyes, she ispletely cheeky. "If we are together, I promise to only like you and be good to one person. Of course, if you can only like me, you can only be good to me and you are not allowed to betray me." Tang Guo said with a smile." Now I am A Piao, and Dao Chang Qin is alone. We will not have any hindrance when we are together." "If there are guards who are nosy, don''t be afraid. I will pack as many as theye. I will never let you be bullied." "If they want them to dare to chew their tongues, I will catch them, beat them so hard to be nosy, then let them go." "In short, I will treat you very well, Qin Daochang, are you tempted?" Qin Jiu''s heart beat for a while, he could see that she was not joking. Those beautiful eyes are crystal clear, like bright stars, without any calctions, only purely expressing her thoughts. "Does ghosts like to dream in the daytime?" Qin Jiu looked away, "Okay, we''re going to the station, let''s get to the business first." He couldn''t help thinking in his heart, this female ghost actually said to protect him, even if something was going to happen to them, shouldn''t he protect her? The other half of the demands of women in this world, don''t they all hope that men can protect them? Of course, what men think in their hearts is also to protect their women. This female ghost is really special. "Qin Daochang, I''m not joking. If you want to understand and think you like me a little bit, you must confess as soon as possible. I will only stay in this ce for 20 years. When I leave, you won''t have a chance to see me in your life. It''s me." Qin Jiu answered vaguely and stopped speaking. System: [The host is big, this Taoist priest doesn''t open his mind, you can''t move. "I don''t move, I just habitually tease. If he likes me, everyone is happy. If he doesn''t like me, I can''t force him." System: [In this case, does the host feel very sorry? This kid is pretty ttering Chapter 823: The girl who turned into a ghost (32) Chapter 823: The girl who turned into a ghost (32) "It''s a little regretful, but I can''t tie people up and force others?" The system is puzzled: [But he and his host were mostly husband and wife in his previous life. "You have said that it was from the previous life. In this life, he has no memory of the previous life. He is another person, understand? Tongzi, we want to make progress and cannot live in the past." System: Fall! Suddenly Tang Guo stopped speaking and the surroundings became quiet. Qin Jiu was so ufortable that he turned his head to look at her subconsciously, only to find that she was dangling watching the surrounding scenery. asionally there would be two wild ghosts wandering around, so she went to pat someone''s head, the little ghost shivered with fright, and didn''t dare to move at all. When she drifted away, the little ghosts breathed a sigh of relief and quickly drifted away. Qin Jiu: "..." With the license te number, Qin Jiu quickly learned about the owner of the license te number using the rtionship of themon world. They found the owner of the car, a thin man, who described it differently from the kid. After testing, Qin Jiu believed that the other party was not the driver who caused the ident. Finally, he asked the owner and learned that the car was a second-hand purchase he had bought three years ago. Along this line, they knew the original owner of the car, and found the other''s address. The perpetrator lived in a high-end residential area, with perfect security. He cannot enter without the consent of the tenants. "I''ll go in." Tang Guo said, "It''s better for me to go in. I will be like my mother and try to go in. If the other person remembers my mother, he will definitely show his feet. Next, ask the truth again, that''s easier Up." Qin Jiu hesitated for a moment, and said, "Be careful." "Do you think someone hurt me?" Tang Guo smiled back, "However, I am very happy that Qin Daochang cares about my safety like this." "You go in quickly and find out the truth sooner." Qin Jiu said ufortably. Tang Guo floated into the high-end residential area, and Qin Jiu stood not far from the residential area, watching her disappear. Knowing that she is strong, I still feel a little worried. He remembered the sultry words that the female ghost said before, and the few sayings that if they were together, they would only like him. If she was a human, he might be shaken. Qin Jiu shook his head quickly, his expression was normal, and he said, "Qin Jiu, a Taoist priest who catches demons, lives by catching demons. All I think about is catching demons and making money. Looking for a woman, it''s impossible to find a woman in this life." For an hour, Qin Jiu had to look at themunity from time to time. The gatekeepers in themunity stared at this strange man in a robes very vigntly, thinking he was stepping on it. Finally, he simply kept staring at themunity. After another half an hour, Tang Guo floated out of it, and his heart couldn''t help but rx. When Tang Guo floated in front of him, he asked, "How''s it going?" At the same time, he didn''t notice it himself, and was secretly observing whether she was injured. "It''s him." "Do you know who made it?" Tang Guo''s face was ugly, and she soon became a little gloomy, and raised a smile, "It''s the woman my dad married newly, and the man in themunity is her brother." "ording to the other party''s ount, she was originally an assistant of my dad, and by chance, she became my dad''s lover. My mom should not know about this, otherwise, based on her character, she would definitely expel that woman." "After I disappeared, my mother went to find me, and she let her brother drive my mother to death." Chapter 824: The girl who turned into a ghost (33) Chapter 824: The girl who turned into a ghost (33) "Then what do you want me to do for you?" Qin Jiu felt pity, "What are you going to do, just tell me." "No, he will surrender immediately." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Have you forgotten that I am a ghost? There is a trick called ghost obsessed with the heart, I showed him, after going to the police station, he will exin everything obediently." "What do you want to eat, I will take you there?" Tang Guo smiled and nced at Qin Jiu, "Dao Master Qin treats me, of course I will not refuse, I want to eat everything." "Are you sure you can eat those things?" Qin Jiu hesitated. Tang Guo nodded, "It can." On the same day, the perpetrator went to the police station to surrender, not only confessed that he killed Song Xiaoyun three years ago, but also confessed that he was behind the scenes. When the woman was taken away, Tang Guo was floating in the Tang''s vi, watching the woman''s pale face and being dragged away, she finally stared at Father Tang, trying to say something. Father Tang was holding their child in his arms. She looked at the child for a long time, but in the end she didn''t say anything, and was taken away with a dejected look. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes when he saw this scene. It seemed that this matter was not easy. She did not leave immediately, but followed Father Tang to the study. Father Tang, who was supposed to be in pain because his deceased wife was killed, was sitting leisurely on an expensive leather chair with a smile on his face while teasing the child. "That''s okay, such a cruel woman, staying around is also a scourge." "I just said, if Xiaoyun dies, I will marry her. I didn''t expect her to take it seriously and let her brother kill Xiaoyun." Father Tang smiled, "I really didn''t expect that she seeded, not only seeded, but also secretly pregnant with my son," he said here, his face darkened, "I never expected that Xiaoyun''s ghost would be found back. Fortunately She did all this and it has nothing to do with me." "It''s all right now. Xiaoyun''s ghost has been destroyed, and that vicious woman is also locked in. For our children, she will definitely not talk nonsense. Even if she talks nonsense, it is nothing to do with Tang Lusheng. "The Tang Group is my Tang Lusheng alone." Hearing this, Tang Guo still didn''t understand. Tang Lusheng was born from a bad background, andter he was admitted to a good school and got to know Song Xiaoyun from a very good background, and moved Song Xiaoyun with a sincere heart. The two got married when they graduated, and Tang Lu became the son-inw of the Song family. Because Song Xiaoyun loved him very much and he had some abilities, the Song family gave him some shares. But after seeing the prosperous Tang Lusheng, he was gradually dissatisfied. Song Xiaoyun was still a jealous jar. Some elders had a temper, and he could not see him talking to other women. If things go on like this, he feels more and more dissatisfied. Song Xiaoyun is not only as simple as the eldestdy, after the death of the second elder of the Song family, she canpletely manage the Song family group with her ability. Tang Lusheng has never been able to get ahead, and his wife is particrly capable, which often makes him feel unable to look up. After dissatisfaction, the less Song Xiaoyun did not want him to approach other women, the more he wanted to approach, secretly having an ambiguity with several women. Among them, the woman who was most devoted to him was the woman who was captured before. He thought that he could only be suppressed by Song Xiaoyun in this life, but he didn''t expect Tang Guo to have an ident. Song Xiaoyun couldn''t wait to find someone, because he was anxious, he went alone. He once mentioned to that woman that if there was no Song Xiaoyun, he would definitely marry her. Chapter 825: The girl who turned into a ghost (34) Chapter 825: The girl who turned into a ghost (34) That woman took it seriously, and Song Xiaoyun was hit and killed by a car. At first, Tang Lusheng was still a little scared, but then everything about the Song group fell into his hands, and he changed the name of the Song group to Tang. The woman came to the door, said she was pregnant, and said she did it, and asked him to marry her. It was when he took over thepany and his position was still unstable. I didn''t like being threatened, so I married her. When thepany stabilized and everything was in his hands, Song Xiaoyun''s ghost was retrieved and the woman miscarried. He found a Taoist priest and wiped out Song Xiaoyun''s ghost. He still had some regrets at that time, Song Xiaoyun did not kill the woman. He was also afraid that Song Xiaoyun would attack him, so he did not dare to dy. Now the only threat to him is gone, he still has a son, as long as he is trained by one hand, this son will only listen to him, it can be said that everything is worry-free. Tang Guo heard Tang Lusheng''s self-talk, looked at the other party''sfortable smile, and smiled. "Ghosts are crazy!" She pinched a tactic and showed her infatuation to Tang Lusheng. In an instant, Tang Lusheng''s heart flickered, but it only flickered, and Tang Lusheng didn''t even notice it. If he opened his clothes and looked at it, he would definitely find that the talisman Fang Tianshi gave him had been turned into ashes. The system was hiding in the corner, trembling watching all this. Every time he sees the host exerting such fascination greatly, he feels particrly terrible. Tang Lusheng, who was originally smiling, closed the smile on his face, took out his mobile phone, and dialed a phone number, "Me, Tang Lusheng." "President Tang, do you have anything to exin?" "I am going to sell the shares in my hand, as well as the vi I live in and some private properties. The collection is sold, and all the money from the sale will be donated for me. Assistant Chen, you can help me arrange it, as soon as possible. Time is limited." After Tang Lusheng hung up the phone, he sat in the seat with a confused look, like a wooden person. The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth twitched lightly, "He has nothing, and he is still not satisfied with everything. If it weren''t for his hint, my mother would not be killed by a car. Letting him have nothing again is not too much." [Well, the point is not too much, the host''s wife is too kind. The original recipe, the same taste, the host revenges greatly, and always likes to take away what the other party cares most. Tang Guo was in a good mood and floated out of the vi. Qin Jiu saw hering out and asked quickly, "Why is it so long?" "Do you care about me or worry about me?" Tang Guo suddenly approached him, scared him back, and when he saw it, Tang Guo smiled, "I just learned the truth identally. It takes longer to do something." "What''s the truth?" Tang Guo told Qin Jiu about the matter. After listening, Qin Jiu couldn''t help but shook his head, "That is to me." "Tang Lusheng has a Fang Tianshi talisman hanging around his neck, but it''s useless to me. Now that the talisman has turned into ashes, do you think Fang Tianshi wille?" Qin Jiu looked serious, "It shoulde." "Fang Tianshi''s Taoism is very high, and many powerful evil spirits are nted in his hands," Qin Jiu said worriedly, "You should not go alone recently, follow me." Tang Guo''s eyes lit up, "You mean, Fang Tianshi wants to kill me, you will protect me?" "Didn''t you hire me?" Qin Jiuyi replied solemnly. "Oh...Is that so?" Listening to the disappointed tone, Qin Jiu was a little anxious, "Well, even if you didn''t hire me, we have known each other for so long, I will definitely help you." After speaking, he saw Tang Guo''s narrow gaze. , The ears became red all of a sudden, "You..." "Yeah, I see." Tang Guo''s sweet smile made him wonder what to say, and he actually liked her smile a little damnably. Damn it. Chapter 826: The girl who turned into a ghost (35) Chapter 826: The girl who turned into a ghost (35) In three days, Tang Lusheng sold his own shares and the private property under his name was also sold. Many people who knew Tang Lusheng did not understand why he suddenly made this decision. This day was the day when Tang Lusheng moved out of the vi. He pulled a suitcase and wore a suit that was neither new nor old, and walked out of the vi. Tang Guo floated aside, watching Tang Lusheng sell all his property and donate it again. After seeing that Tang Lusheng didn''t have much money left, she floated around happily. Qin Jiu looked at her smiling happily, and then smiled. He stood in a hidden position, paying attention to all this silently. Suddenly, he saw a car parked not far away, and two men in road robes rushed to this side quickly. A Taoist in his fifties, and a man in his early twenties. Tang Guo also found them. She floated to Qin Jiu''s side and put her hands on his back. The cold touch made Qin Jiu tremble, "What are you doing?" "Dao Master Qin shouldn''t have experienced ghosts oppressing people? After all, your Taoism is very high, and ordinary little ghosts dare not approach you." "Really not." Qin Jiu was tight, not knowing what she was going to do. Tang Guo was amused by his nervous look, "Daochang Qin, what are you nervous about? I didn''t say you want to lie on your back, I just try it." She looked at the two people who had already walked in front of Tang Lusheng, "Fang Yunchi. Is that person Fang Tianshi?" "It''s him, be careful, he is really good at it," Qin Jiu hesitated, "If you want to lie on my back, just lie down." He promised to protect her and not let Fang Tianshi It''s natural to hurt her. System: Come on, fall again, he knows, whether this guy has memory or not, as long as his host opens up, he can''t control it. "Wake up yet!" Fang Tianshi rushed in front of Tang Lusheng and suddenly shouted. Tang Lusheng, who was going to pass by with his suitcase, suddenly became sober. His eyes became clear, he scanned the situation around his eyes and looked down at himself pulling a suitcase. He was very puzzled. When he found out that the suit he was wearing was actually a suit several years ago, Song Xiaoyun helped him buy it. changed. Since Song Xiaoyun''s death, he asked someone to wipe out Song Xiaoyun''s ghost, and he moved away from the old vi, without taking anything Song Xiaoyun gave him. So, how could he wear this suit? "Mr. Tang, are you okay?" Fang Tianshi asked, looking around with a serious expression, holding the roulette wheel in his hand, as if feeling something. Tang Lusheng nodded, "Master Fang, why are you here? I''m fine." Tang Lusheng didn''t understand why Fang Tianshi would ask him like this. Suddenly he remembered that he was wearing a suit that Song Xiaoyun bought him somehow. Asked, "Master Fang, is it that the ghost has not been wiped out?" "Why would I wear this dress?" Tang Lusheng was a little frightened, and he didn''t dare to go back and change it, for fear of something unclean. Fang Tianshi frowned. It was obvious that the yin was heavy here, but why didn''t he find the existence of ghosts? Hearing Tang Lushengs question, he said, Mr. Tang, as soon as I left the customs, I sensed that there was something wrong with the talisman given to you. I knew you were in danger, so I came here without dy. I just got off the car and saw you pulling the box. I don''t know where to go." Chapter 827: The girl who turned into a ghost (36) Chapter 827: The girl who turned into a ghost (36) "What''s wrong with me?" Tang Lusheng was frightened, could it really be Song Xiaoyun''s ghost to find him back and seek revenge from him? It wasn''t him who did the problem. He wanted revenge to find that woman in prison. "You have a ghost, and the ghost has a very high morality. If it weren''t for me, I don''t know when I will wake up." Fang Tianshi looked cautious, "Mr. Tang, look at what you have done in the past few days. Things that go against will." "Okay, I''ll check it now." Tang Lusheng felt uneasy. Hearing that he had been caught in a ghost for several days, the whole person was in uneasiness, and he quickly picked up the phone and called the assistant. "Mr. Tang, are you asking about donations? This side has already helped you donate all the donations. Welfare institutions and those poor schools have sent you thank-you letters. Thank you very much for your generosity and solve them. The urgent need." "I also admire you very much. Although I won''t be your assistant in the future, you can tell me if you have anything." Donate, what donation? Tang Lusheng was suspicious, but his character was not impulsive. He fought sideways and finally learned the truth. After hanging up, he said palely, "I have nothing left." "All the assets under his name are gone." "This vi has also been sold, including the luxury goods, collectibles, and some expensive suits." Tang Lusheng''s eyes flushed, "Thepany''s shares are also sold." "The money sold waspletely donated." "Wow..." The cry of the baby attracted Tang Lusheng''s attention, and he only remembered that it was a little heavy behind him. It turned out that he was still carrying a baby. "Master Fang, you must help me. I don''t know why. Everything is done by that nasty ghost. You must help me. When I get everything back, you must pay you a high price. ." Tang Lusheng eagerly said that Fang Tianshi also frowned, so this ghost gave Tang Lusheng a ghostly obsession, in order to leave him with nothing. Since the other party did not endanger people''s lives, he caught them and threw them to the temple to wake up. "Mr. Tang, take your time to say, what''s the experience these days." Tang Lusheng couldn''t tell at all, and just asked, "Master Fang, is that ghost the previous ghost?" "It should not be." Fang Tianshi shook his head. "This ghost seems to be just to disperse your wealth and not kill your life. Mr. Tang, please carefully recall whether you have offended anyone recently, or have seen anything special. People have encountered special things, these are more critical." Tang Lusheng was pondering. After a long time, he said, "There is indeed one thing that is special." "What''s the matter?" Fang Tianshi asked eagerly. "Three years ago, my eldest daughter went to travel and disappearedter." Tang Lusheng''s face was deep. "Just a few days ago, an unfamiliar phone called in and told me that the eldest daughter had been killed and she had brought her back. Bones, ask me how to bury them." "and then?" Tang Lusheng looked ufortable, "Master Fang knows that my son was born because of the haunting of ghosts before. Since the family cannot set up a mourning hall, I n to buy a cemetery and bury the people. I know, that''s right. The elder daughter may be a little unfair, but if there are any problems, my younger son will definitely not be able to handle it." Chapter 828: The girl who turned into a ghost (37) Chapter 828: The girl who turned into a ghost (37) "So, Mr. Tang didn''t set up a mourning hall?" Fang Tianshi''s face was unsightly, "You know, if you don''t have a mourning hall, your eldest daughter has no home, and will always be a lonely ghost and cannot go to reincarnation. , She will naturally me you, this matter is probably rted to your eldest daughter." "Ah, is this?" Tang Lusheng''s expression changed, and he asked urgently, "What should I do then?" "You give me your eldest daughter''s birthday horoscope, and I''ll do the calctions to see if she is nearby. And, if it is really her, Mr. Tang, you must persuade her with good words and let her forgive you." Tang Lusheng asked again, "What if she doesn''t forgive?" "That Dao had to take her away, Mr. Tang just don''t mind." "Don''t mind, I don''t mind at all." Tang Lusheng replied quickly, even if it was killed, but he still said, "If she changes, Master Fang still don''t hurt her." "This is natural. As long as she doesn''t harm people, this Dao won''t let her die." Tang Lusheng quickly reported Tang Guo''s birth date and name. When Fang Yunchi heard the words Tang Guo, he couldn''t help asking, "Tang Guo?" "Yes, my eldest daughter''s name is Tang Guo, little master, is there any problem?" Fang Tianshi also nced at Fang Yunchi, and Fang Yunchi said, "Master, as I told you before, there was a particrly powerful female ghost in that mountain vige. She was named Tang Guo. But this world shouldnt be like this. It''s a coincidence." Tang Guo watched Fang Tianshi''s calctions over there, with a smile on his lips. If she is really just the original owner, Fang Tianshi can indeed figure out her position. But besides Tang Guo, she is another Tang Guo. Unless she allowed it, Fang Tianshi would have no way of knowing her existence. "What are you going to do?" "Fang Tianshi, I will not let it go." Tang Guo replied with a smile, "Of course I want his life." Qin Jiu didn''t respond, "Then be careful, and I will help you stop Fang Yunchi." "Fang Yunchi, that little Luoluo, this girl doesn''t care, she can hit him against the wall with just one sleeve to muffle him." Qin Jiu was amused by her arrogant tone, "But you still have to be careful. The ghost hunters have a long tradition. They have a variety of methods, that is, they are the same, and the methods are different. Especially Fang Tianshi, he Never show mercy to ghosts." "Daochang Qin, are you caring about me?" Tang Guo blinked, and Qin Jiu looked a little ufortable at Qin Jiu''s eyes, but still said, "If you think it is, then so be it." "Qin Daochang, if you care about me, just say it, don''t be shy, and I won''tugh at you. I am very happy to know that you care about me." Qin Jiu''er couldn''t help but be red again. This female ghost was always not serious, and said these ambiguous things to him if she didn''t agree. But in his heart, what the **** it is to be inexplicably happy. "What are you going to do?" Qin Jiu changed the subject. Tang Guo squinted, "Don''t Fang Tianshi like to catch ghosts? Let him be a ghost." "Daochang Qin, just wait for me here. I will be fine, just rest assured." After finishing speaking, before Qin Jiu answered, Tang Guo floated towards the vi, deliberately revealing some aura, let Fang Tianshi feel it. Fang Tianshi did feel it, and subconsciously shouted, "Tang Guo, where to go!" Chapter 829: The girl who turned into a ghost (38) Chapter 829: The girl who turned into a ghost (38) Tang Guo floated into the vi, and Fang Tianshi rushed in with his sword. Fang Yunchi also wanted to follow in. After Fang Tianshi entered, the door closed suddenly. Fang Yunchi wanted to break in, but found that he could not open the door at all. For a while, I waited at the door very anxiously. "Little Master, Master Fang won''t have any problems?" Tang Lusheng asked with some worry, "Is that my eldest daughter?" "Looking at Master''s reaction, it should be correct." Fang Yunchi looked worried, seeing Tang Lusheng''s sad look,forting, "Mr. Tang, don''t worry, my master has a high moral character and has caught many ghosts. He. Soon, he wille out the ghost ws, and you will no longer be hindered in the future." "Well, I believe in Master Fang." Tang Lusheng''s expression was worried, but there was a hint of cruelty in his eyes. Fang Tianshi had better be able to eliminate the ghost inside, and the two mothers and daughters were really more unconscious than the other. If you die, you have to find it back. Tang Lusheng hated it even more thinking that all his possessions were gone. I want to go in personally and destroy the ghost. But thinking of what happened in the past few days, his back is cold. Standing in the corner, Qin Jiu was still worried, and quietly walked around from the other side of the vi, but because the security facilities of the vi were so good, there was still no way to jump in. In the end, there was no other way but to wait outside with a worried look. One hourter, Qin Jiu was a little ufortable, sweat in his palms. He looked at the vi with no sound at all, and just about to destroy the security of the vi, he rushed in with his sword, and Tang Guo floated out of the window. Floating directly in front of him, gently stroked in front of him, and finallynded on his back. The cold touch made him tense, but it didn''t mean to let her down. He just asked nervously, "Are you hurt?" "No." Tang Guo wrapped his arms around Qin Jiu''s neck, feeling his stiffness, and leaning into his ear said, "Dao Chang Qin, you are very nervous about me." "Yes." Qin Jiu did not deny, "I am afraid that you will be taken by Fang Tianshi." Tang Guo smiled happily, with his arms around his neck, just lying on his back. Although it was as light as nothing, Qin Jiu really felt her existence. At first there was some cold, which made people feel cold, butter it was good to get used to it. He is a cultivator, and he can still bear this bit of Yin Qi. "If I can''t beat Fang Tianshi and be epted by him, wouldn''t you make a profit?" "No, Ben Dao is a credible person who will rescue you from his hands." Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Can Daochang Qin beat him?" "This Dao has an immortal sword, I should have beaten him." Qin Jiu said, not modest at all, "Even if there is no immortal sword, this Dao has certainly beaten him. He is good at hunting ghosts, and his fighting skills may not be as good as me." "I didn''t expect Qin Daochang to be so narcissistic." Tang Guo said softly, "Qin Daochang, how do you feel about me now, are you interested in having a love between humans and ghosts?" "What happened to Fang Tianshi?" Qin Jiu asked. Tang Guo didn''t mind him changing the subject, and said, "He, he is dead, now he is one of the lonely ghosts." "Really?" Qin Jiu asked. At this time, a voice came from inside the vi, "Master! Master!" It was Fang Yunchi''s. Qin Jiu heard this voice and knew that she hadn''t lied, "Where do you want to go now?" This female ghost was so simple, Fang Tianshi killed it when he said it. Chapter 830: The girl who turned into a ghost (39) Chapter 830: The girl who turned into a ghost (39) Besides, Fang Yunchi and Tang Lusheng, who were waiting outside the vi, saw that more than an hour had passed since the time had passed, and Fang Tianshi had not yete out, and they always felt something wrong in their hearts. Fang Yunchi couldn''t wait, and tried to break the door of the vi again. Unexpectedly, when he pushed the door, the door opened slightly. He stood at the door, holding a wooden sword with a serious face, and there was no sounding from inside. This already gave him a bad hunch, and he cautiously touched it in. After not taking two steps, he saw Fang Tianshi lying on the ground, shouting "Master" and rushed in front of Fang Tianshi. He thought that Fang Tianshi should be injured, but he didn''t expect that he walked up to see that Fang Tianshi had lost his breath, and he screamed several times in horror. Fang Tianshi still didn''t mean to wake up, he finally believed that Fang Tianshi was dead. He had never thought of Fang Tianshi''s high Taoism, saying that he would die. He waited outside the vi and did not hear any movement inside. Tang Lusheng also followed in, watching Fang Tianshi was dead, and he was even more frightened, so scared that he didn''t greet Fang Yunchi, holding the child and ran out. Fang Tianshi couldn''t eliminate the ghost, which was very powerful. It''s better for him to leave here now. He is more concerned about life than money. Now even if he wants to wipe out the ghosts in the vi, he doesn''t have the money to hire people. He was looking forward to the ghost that let him dissipate his wealth, perhaps the ghost of his eldest daughter. He just wanted to make him a little unlucky. Maybe after a while, she went to reincarnation? Tang Lusheng was in a cold sweat, remembering that Fang Tianshi had said that the purpose of setting up a mourning hall was to bring back the ghosts of people who died outside. He thought to himself that when the settlement isplete, he must set up a mourning hall for his eldest daughter, and when shees back, no resentment, he must be reborn. Maybe...maybe coax her, she can still find a way to find his property. Thinking of this, Tang Lusheng was not so scared anymore. The eldest daughter died a long time ago. She definitely didn''t know about Song Xiaoyun, let alone what he thought in his heart. When the timees, the ghost will be invited back. He said two more good things. That girl is only twenty years old this year, and their former father-daughter rtionship is also OK. Tang Lusheng was not afraid anymore. He was annoyed when he remembered that he had nothing now, and finally he found a key in his pocket. He looked at the key, isnt it the old vi of the Tang family, isnt it a vi that cant be sold now? ? He thought about it and went to the vi with his little son. In this situation, live for the time being. Only Fang Yunchi was left in the vi, looking at Fang Tianshi''s corpse that was not scarred, and almost cold. "Master..." Fang Yunchi choked a little, scanned around his eyes, and found no trace of the ghost. He didn''t know whether the ghost died with Fang Tianshi or left. In the end, there was no way, he could only leave with Fang Tianshi''s body on his back. Fang Yunchi felt that this matter was not simple, and sent the news of Fang Tianshi''s death to the group in their circle. "Seniors, I want to ask you to take action here, Fang Yunchi, to help me find the female ghost who killed my master. I don''t know if she is still alive. When I find it, I don''t need your help. Juste. I, Fang Yunchi, will definitely thank you again." Chapter 831: The girl who turned into a ghost (40) Chapter 831: The girl who turned into a ghost (40) People in the metaphysical circle were surprised to hear that Fang Tianshi was dead. Across the screen, they all pinched. Where Fang Yunchi couldn''t see, all of them looked cautious. ording to what they had calcted, they all understood that this was Fang Tianshi''s cause and effect. If it''s not for the people they care about, they are not willing to take care of it, no matter how much money is paid. But they were still curious, how could Fang Tianshi suddenly die. Fang Yunchi told the people in the group about the Tang family vi, and the group fell into silence for a long time. "I persuaded Fang Tianshi long ago to ignore the causal rtionship of the Tang family. What the Tang family will encounter in the future will be retribution. Look, now he has also been retributed, and the cause and effect is bacshed." "Yun Chi, we cannot intervene in this matter." "Yeah, I can''t get involved. I just calcted it for myself. Once I got involved, there must be no return. Although the old man is old, who doesn''t want to live for two more years." "If it''s other things, forget about it, things rted to the Tang family, it won''t matter." None of the people in the group agreed to Fang Yunchi''s conditions. Even if Fang Yunchi''s pay is very attractive, there are things they once wanted. But in the face of life, nothing matters anymore. Fang Yunchi watched no one care, said goodbye to everyone, and took Fang Tianshi''s body back to the mountain gate for burial. And he also seeded Fang Tianshi''s position. In fact, they belonged to him and Fang Tianshi. Qin Jiu also noticed the movement in the group, and asked Tang Guo to watch together. Seeing the reaction in the group, Tang Guo smiled, "There are still a lot of smart people. They have some skills. They know that they can''t manage this matter, and they will cause trouble." She was very satisfied with the result. "Where is Fang Tianshi''s ghost?" Qin Jiu asked, he was just a little curious, and the other Tianshi was not sympathetic. It should be said that no one has any sympathy with him. Tang Guoy on his backzily, feeling cold and cold, and Qin Jiu was also used to it. This female ghost likes to make trouble, forget it, just stick to her, only twenty years will pass in the blink of an eye. Tang Guo thought for a while, and said, "I don''t know where he has been. Anyway, he is now a lonely wild ghost, just like ordinary ghosts. He can''t go back home without his old ways, and he still has to catch ghosts. The loathing of Taoists hides in Tibet." "He will experience it personally. As a lonely wild ghost, he himself is very pitiful. He has never done any bad things. To catch the demon Taoist is to hate him. In the future, he will encounter many ghosts. Their experience is the same as that of him. He will see the ghosts he knows with his own eyes, and he will be caught by those demon catchers himself." "People have good people, and ghosts have good ghosts." Tang Guo put her hands on Qin Jiu''s neck, and her voice sounded in his ears, "No matter what race it is, there is no need to knock it over, right?" "Just as Qin Daochang looks cold and doesn''t care about the lives and deaths of other people. But when you are catching monsters, you only catch monsters who make trouble in the city, and you never kill those who practice honestly in the mountains. Quirky, right?" Qin Jiu nodded, "Yes." "So, I think Daochang Qin is very pleasing to my eyes. From the first time I met Daochang Qin, I thought in my heart, this little Daoist is really different, and his sess aroused my interest." Chapter 832: The girl who turned into a ghost (41) Chapter 832: The girl who turned into a ghost (41) Qin Jiu was amused by Tang Guo''s words. Was that the first impression he gave her? In fact, he also wanted to say that when he first saw this female ghost, he thought she was different from other ghosts. He didn''t know why, every time he wanted to say something serious, his mind didn''t know what shed, and he subconsciously swallowed those cold, unpleasant words, as if he had never wanted to say it. "Miss Tang..." "Huh?" Tang Guo mped Qin Jiu''s neck with a smile, and Qin Jiu''s cold fingers made Qin Jiu excited. Its not fear, but another inexplicable feeling that spread from the bottom of his heart. It was warm, sweet, and sour. "Ive known each other for so long. You actually called me Tang Miss." Qin Jiu took a deep breath, suppressing the feeling that was about toe out, "You don''t call me Daochang Qin, I think that name is fine." "It turns out you called you because I was so strange." Qin Jiu wanted to say, no, how could it be possible, but he was curious about what she would like to say next, what another name she would give him. He felt that he might have been confused by this female ghost, and was fascinated by her ghost, but he was very clear-headed and knew what he was doing now. "What do you think I call you, Dao Chang Qin? Xiao Jiu." Qin Jiu twitched his mouth, "I am older than you, don''t call me Xiao Jiu." "Brother Nine, Brother Nine?" Qin Jiu''s heart was crisp, the female ghost''s voice was too sweet, he couldn''t bear it. "Or, Qin, Qin, love?" Qin Jiu: "..." What should I do, he seems to be really entangled by this female ghost, and he can''t get rid of it. When he heard her sweet voice, calling him Brother Ninth, Brother Qin, he felt so Joyful. Qin Jiu sullen, "Be serious, what if someone hears it?" "I am a ghost, they can''t hear it unless I want them to hear it," Tang Guo said in Qin Jiu''s ear, "Do you like me calling you like this? Which name do you prefer? You are afraid of being heard. , I will call you secretly, and promise that only you will hear it." Qin Jiu''s heart beat faster, his ears were red, and it was all over. Qin Jiu is a Taoist priest who catches demons and makes money all his life. No matter how beautiful a woman is, he will not be shaken. As he read, Qin Jiu was very against his will, and this was a female ghost on his back. "I''ll call you Jiu." Qin Jiu was inexplicably lost when he heard the voice behind it, and turned to a mocking smile in his heart. When they were called, he denied it. Now they change the name, what a pity he is. Qin Jiu was lost in thought, and he had to admit that this female ghost really attracted him. "I want to do something, Ajiu." Qin Jiu reacted, "What do you want to do, I''ll help you." He said subconsciously. After speaking, the corners of his lips felt helpless. He was nted in her hands. "Like the small mountain vige I have encountered, there are many more in this world. I want to use these twenty years to travel to those remote ces to see if there are lonely ghosts like me. " Qin Jiu thought of her experience, and felt pity for no reason, "Then I will apany you." Twenty years. Qin Jiu couldn''t help thinking that if he didn''t care about being with her, they would only have twenty years. "You''re wandering, Ah Jiu." "What do you think?" Tang Guo asked. Chapter 833: The girl who turned into a ghost (42) Chapter 833: The girl who turned into a ghost (42) "I''m thinking..." Qin Jiu hesitated for a moment, and said, "Why would you, a female ghost, fall in love with me? I''m just a demon-catching Taoist. Apart from some demon-catching methods, I am an ordinary person." "Well, because I think you are cute. And Ah Jiu is not ordinary," Tang Guo said, while pinching Qin Jiu''s cheeks with both hands, "For example, this face is very beautiful, and, Your strength is catching the demon Taoist priest, which is also very good. Ajiu, you are too modest. Just like you, go to the street and shout out who is willing to marry you. There must be many beautiful women willing." It was the first time that Qin Jiu was seriously appreciated, even though his family didn''t think he had anything good. Later, by following the master, his life improved. But the master is devoted to cultivating the Tao, and apart from teaching him Taoism, he rarelymunicates with him. It also allowed him to develop a dislike of being close to people, and was called a somewhat perverse character. "In twenty years, where are you going?" Qin Jiu asked. Tang Guo replied with a smile, "I don''t know, it may be the ghost world, after all, if the soul is not reincarnated, it will eventually go to the ghost world." "Do you really think I''m good?" System: I always feel that something is wrong. Is the gender reversed? This guy is embarrassed. "In fact, the love between humans and ghosts is not impossible, I don''t mind this." Qin Jiu said, "If you don''t mind, we can try?" Tang Guo smiled lightly, "Really? You mean, you like me too?" "It should be like it." Qin Jiu said with certainty, "I don''t see you being upset. I want to rely on you for everything. This should be like it." "This is like, Ajiu, you are such a cutie." Cute? What the hell? Qin Jiu''s face stiffened. Then Tang Guoy on his back unscrupulously, his body gradually solidified, and the original coldness also had some temperature. He was a little surprised by these changes. "Ajiu, you are sure not to regret, you and I have only twenty years." "I, Qin Jiu, of course will not regret what I have decided. In twenty years, I can do a lot of things." Didn''t she say that she would go to the ghost world in the future? It was not convenient for her toe outter, so he went to look for her, Qin Jiu thought to himself. After acknowledging his own heart, he was much more rxed, and the smile on his face never disappeared. It turned out that the feeling that came out of my heart before was because he liked her. In the following time, the two of them wandered the small mountain viges together and saw countless women being abducted. Tang Guo didn''t kill any more, just exposed the abducted vige and secretly abolished those viins. Rescue the girls who have just entered the vige. The women who have been in the vige for a long time are not willing to leave, and she will not care, let alone sympathize. If they are not exposed, sooner orter these women will only be aplices to harm innocent girls in the future. "Does Guo Guo think of doing this because of his own experience?" One day, Qin Jiu and Tang Guo sat hand in hand on a mountain, looking at the small mountain vige below. They just came today. The small mountain vige below is also the kind of abducting girls, and their wives rely on abductions and buying. Tang Guo leaned on his shoulder and shook his head, "No." "why?" "Since I am here, I always want to do something and leave something to make life more meaningful." Chapter 834: The girl who turned into a ghost (43) Chapter 834: The girl who turned into a ghost (43) Qin Jiu couldn''t help butugh when he remembered that she was just a ghost now. "We have attracted the attention of the metaphysical circle." Qin Jiu said. Tang Guo didn''t care, "What will they do?" "Before seeing Guoguo, they definitely wanted to do something, but after seeing Guoguo, they shouldn''t have the courage to do something." His female ghost girlfriend is not easy. "Just know." At this time, Tang Guo looked at the darkening sky, "Well, Ah Jiu, you are here waiting for me, I am going to do something big." "I''ll wait for you toe back." Qin Jiu once thought about helping her to do those things, but she seemed to dislike his inability, saying that he would not be invisible, and the goal was too big and easy to spot. She is different, she is a ghost, it is impossible for anyone to find out. He sat on the hillside and watched her figure float down, with a smile in his eyes. He likes everything about her, whether she is a ghost or not, now he only thinks that twenty years is a little short. Therefore, he should practice Taoism well and strive to make his strength stronger, so that it will be easier to enter the ghost world in the future. By the way, he is indeed dissatisfied. When he was not with her, he hesitated. After he was with her, he knew how charming this female ghost was and how attractive he was. Everything about her, including a strand of hair, he felt extremely charming. Whatever she said, he wanted to follow her. Her smile, he thought it was the most beautiful smile in the world. Her voice, naturally, is also the sweetest, the best, and never tire of listening. "Daochang Qin, why are you here?" Qin Jiu''s beautiful reverie was suddenly destroyed by a sound, his brow furrowed, and he looked at the group of people climbing up the hill with dislike. Fang Yunchi and a young woman were in the lead. He had seen it two years ago. This woman is named Ning Xiangsi, in the mountain vige where she met Guoguo. Behind the two of them, there are some familiar people, all in the metaphysical circle, who are better at hunting ghosts. Looking at these people, Qin Jiu fell into deep thought, and then asked, "Why are you here?" "Dao Master Qin, haven''t you watched the group recently? You don''t even know about such a big news. I thought you were going to be a ghost hunter, so I came here to try it." Qin Jiu had already guessed in his heart that the disturbances in his family''s Guoguo in the past two years have been rtively loud, and it is normal to attract these people. "I''m not here to catch ghosts." He came to apany his female ghost to y with the viins in the mountain vige. Thinking that there are a few people who have a good impression of him, he said, "There is no ghost you want to catch. Go to the next ce." "Dao Master Qin, I can be sure that here is the ghost we want to catch." Fang Yunchi stared at Qin Jiu, righteously said, "I have smelled that ghost, ghosts in this world. , You should be killed. I met him, and I definitely cant let it go. Looking at Fang Yunchi like this, Qin Jiu was in a daze. He had only seen such an expression in Fang Tianshi. Every time he encounters a ghost, whether it is innocent or innocent, Fang Tianshi will catch him without mercy. If this ghost is harmless, can be easily caught, or surrendered, Fang Tianshi will save the opponent''s life and send it to the temple. If this ghost has harmed people, no matter what the reason is, even if it is a personal grievance, in Fang Tianshi''s eyes, it is a ghost to kill. Fang Yunchi has be a Fang Tianshi. "I said that if there is no, there will be no," Qin Jiu passed Fang Yunchi and looked at the other people. "Looking at the feelings of the past, fellow daoists, please don''t interfere in this matter." Chapter 835: The girl who turned into a ghost (44) Chapter 835: The girl who turned into a ghost (44) "Is there any ghost? I just need to look for it. Daochang Qin vowed to say no," Fang Yunchi narrowed his eyes. "I really doubt what Daochang Qin''s real purpose is." "I remember a few years ago, in a small mountain vige, Dao Chang Qin left with a female ghost?" "Now Daochang Qin is preventing us from hunting ghosts. Is the ghost that appeared here the same one back then?" Fang Yunchi was aggressive, "Then next, can I guess, in fact, the ghost that has done evil all these years is the ghost named Tang Guo that year?" The others looked at each other. They still knew a little bit about that incident. All they knew was that Fang Yunchi suffered a big loss from a female ghost, and then the death of Fang Tianshi happened. They almost forgot about it. If it was the one that year, it looked like more than two years had passed. Fang Yunchi was beaten so badly by the opponent, can he deal with it today? "Qin Daochang, I have always known that you are a person who sees money and has no principles at all. I don''t know what benefits that ghost has given you, and you actually want to help her harm others." Qin Jiu said, "She didn''t harm anyone." "No harm?" Fang Yunchi was angrily smiled, "In these years, how many small viges have these things happened, exactly the same as the methods used in the past, I am not sure, now Daochang Qin is here, I am quite sure , The ghost is Tang Guo, right?" "Yes." Qin Jiu didn''t conceal it, and answered directly that he was not afraid of these peopleing to deal with his family Guoguo. Even if Guoguo didn''t make a move, relying on the fact that he had refined the fairy sword, he had improved a lot in the past two years, these people were not his opponents. "Dao Chang Qin, is that ghost really Tang Guo? She is the one who did these things?" Ning Xiangsi also interjected, "In the past two years, Big Brother Fang and I have found out that the Tang Guo that year was the Tang Guo of the Tang family, that is, Tang Lusheng''s eldest daughter." "It''s even the female ghost who killed my master. Whether it was for justice or private vengeance, Fang Yunchi will kill her once when I see her once in my life until she is gone. Otherwise, I will never stop!" "Since I met today, I will never let her harm the world again." Qin Jiu said with a rxed face, "What did you tell me about this? Do you think I will help you uphold justice? No, I, Qin Jiu, the least thing I like to do is uphold justice. You all understand Qin Jiu only likes to catch monsters and make money. Of course, now I have one more hobby." When he said thest sentence, Qin Jiu smiled. Except for Fang Yunchi, the others who were a little familiar with Qin Jiu looked at each other, and didn''t quite understand how Qin Jiu, who was cold to everyone, couldugh so stupidly. They wanted to know what kind of hobby Qin Jiu had. But the other party stopped talking, they were embarrassed to ask because of their face. People in the metaphysical circle are not fools. Although they were following Fang Yunchi, they also heard that ghosts were harming people, but in fact they still didn''t understand the specific situation. But just now they heard Fang Yunchi say that that ghost was actually rted to the Tang family, and many people felt a little stunned. At the same time, I was very thankful that the back was soaked, and this Fang Yunchi actually cheated them. If they hadn''t met Qin Jiu, they were afraid that Fang Yunchi would bepletely pitted. Chapter 836: The girl who turned into a ghost (45) Chapter 836: The girl who turned into a ghost (45) No one can touch the cause and effect of the Tang family. Fang Tianshi couldn''t deal with the female ghost, they should just forget it. "Seniors, do you n to give up?" Fang Yunchi watched the crowd retreat, and said quickly, "I promise you will definitely be given to you, as long as you help me take down the female ghost. When she is destroyed, there will be no cause and effect. Yet?" "Boy Fang, it''s not that we don''t help you deal with female ghosts. If it has nothing to do with the Tang family, we are indeed doing a lot of evil. As ghost hunters, it is definitely incumbent to hunt ghosts." "However, this female ghost belongs to the Tang family. The karma of the Tang family is too heavy, and no one of us can afford it." An older Taoist leader looked at Fang Yunchi and sighed, "Boy Fang, listen to my advice, your master died because of cause and effect. If it was really killed by Miss Tang, it can only be regarded as revenge. , After all, your master has wiped out the ghost of other peoples mothers. Think about it now, isnt it because the other party killed your master that you hate her deeply?" "Forget it if you can deal with it, you can''t be her opponent at all." It''s not that they look down on Fang Yunchi, but that Fang Tianshi is so powerful, and the female ghost kills when she says she kills. "How can it be the same, asking her mother not to do evil, to miscarry people, and to make the entire Tang family restless, how can my master eliminate her? All the evil spirits should die." "Where is the person who harmed others?" A nice voice suddenly came not far away, attracting everyone''s attention. Tang Guo floated up from below, everyone looked at her with vignce, and even quickly moved away from Fang Yunchi''s position, as if to say that they had nothing to do with Fang Yunchi, just passing by. Tang Guo didn''t care about them, but looked at Fang Yunchi with a smile, "If you say ghosts harm people, you deserve to die. What about those who harm people?" "Bad people have their own legal punishment, even if thew can''t punish them, God will ept it." Tang Guo strolled to Qin Jiu''s side and said with a smile, "Do you know a word called "Xing Dao for Heaven", God is so busy, I definitely can''t manage it, so I helped him solve these troubles and the bad guys have solved it, no Is it good?" "My master is not a bad person. On the contrary, he saved many people and killed those evil spirits." Fang Yunchi said eagerly. Tang Guo chuckled, "He is your master, of course he is not a viin in your eyes, but he let my mother fly away, for me, it is a viin. Revenge for my mother is justified, and I am not wrong. ." "Then it is only natural for me to avenge my master." Fang Yunchi said subconsciously. Tang Guoughed, "Well, if you want to say revenge, then I don''t despise you. What excuses do you find, saying that I have done something utterly conscientious, and use someone to help justice and defend the way. It would be wrong to use an excuse to destroy me." "Fang Yunchi, if you avenge your personal revenge, I will apany you at any time." "But well, I advise you to give up, and you can''t beat me. Even if it''s another ten or a hundred years, you won''t be my opponent. When you die, I will be stronger." Fang Yunchi was blushing when Tang Guo said, "I eliminated you, of course, not only for revenge, but also for other reasons. For example, if you want to kill someone, if I kill you, no one will be killed by you." "Then you say, how did I harm people?" "You..." Fang Yunchi looked ugly when thinking of those things she had done. Chapter 837: The girl who turned into a ghost (46) Chapter 837: The girl who turned into a ghost (46) What she did, how could he say it? "Isn''t it just removing the evil roots of those men? There is nothing to say." Tang Guo said with a smile, making it hard for the people present to say anything. This female ghost is really not ashamed. Tang Guo looked at Qin Jiu beside him, "Ajiu, do you think those people should be cut off?" "That." Qin Jiu replied affirmatively. Tang Guo was very happy, solid body, holding her arm, the two intimate appearances, let people see clearly, both eyes widened, incredible. Qin Jiu, that young Taoist who only likes to catch monsters and make money, he actually has **** with a female ghost? really. "Qin Jiu, you...what is your rtionship with this female ghost?" Someone already started to ask with a trembling voice, no, how could Qin Jiu do such a thing. Qin Jiuhuan lived in Tang Guo''s small waist, and even if he didn''t speak, he admitted their rtionship, "As you see and think, it''s like that." "Don''t you just like to catch monsters and make money?" "I said before, I have one more hobby," Qin Jiu smiled, seeing Tang Guo''s eyes only petting and indulging, "petting his wife." Everyone: "..." I rub, do people and ghosts show affection? Fang Yunchi''s expression has changed, "Humans and ghosts can''t fall in love, Qin Jiu, it has vited the rules." "Whose rules?" Qin Jiu asked back, staring at Fang Yunchi strongly, "You set it?" "In short, people and ghosts can''t fall in love." Fang Yunchi said stubbornly, looking at Qin Jiu''s eyes full of disgust, "As a person in the metaphysical world, you actually fell in love with ghosts, you..." "This Dao is not a ghost hunter, but a demon hunter, why can''t you fall in love with ghosts?" Qin Jiu interrupted Fang Yunchi. Tang Guo also nodded, "That''s right, it''s up to you. You need to care about how people fall in love and what it has to do with you. It''s really generous." "Ajiu, wait, isn''t he trying to stop me from doing things today? I''ll do something in front of him, and see if he can stop it." After releasing Qin Jiu''s arm, her body erratic again, drifting towards the small mountain vige below. Fang Yunchi felt very bad when he saw it, so he chased him down. Ning Xiangsi followed closely, and she always felt that today would not be too smooth. She had seen Tang Guo''s strength many years ago. Will Big Brother Fang really be the opponent''s opponent? "Seniors, please help, she is going to do evil again." Fang Yunchi didn''t forget to turn around to greet others, "How about doubling what I promised you?" "Boy Fang, can''t help, can''t help." No amount of things can help. They have been walking outside for many years and have seen countless ghosts. This is the only thing they can''t determine their strength, and they are even guessing how long they canst in the opponent''s hands. Fang Yunchi looked ugly, "Since you don''t want to, then forget it, I hope one day, you won''t regret it. This female ghost will grow up in the future, and it''s incredible, the human world will be messed up because of her." After finishing speaking, Fang Yunchi ignored the people behind him again, and chased Tang Guo into the vige. The rest of the people shook their heads, what has grown up, others have grown up, okay? No one can restrain her growth anymore, she will only grow stronger. Chapter 838: The girl who turned into a ghost (47) Chapter 838: The girl who turned into a ghost (47) When everyone saw Qin Jiuyi standing there calmly, they were a little curious. Arent they trying to make a target for one person and one ghost? Fang Yunchi is going to deal with Tang Guo, why is Qin Jiu still sitting? "Qin Jiu, don''t you go and check it out?" Someone who is more familiar with Qin Jiu moved to him and asked, "Wanfang Yunchi really has any way to deal with her, are you not worried? " "Fang Yunchi is not enough." Qin Jiu said very surely, "She didn''t want me to follow her. She said that what she was going to do was **** and rude, so let me stay here and wait, saying that she would stay elegant in front of me. Gentle anddy." haha, really? Do ghosts care about the image in front of the subject these days? However, those things she did, even if she didn''t watch them, felt very rude. "Actually, I don''t care about this," Qin Jiu had a smile in his eyes, "However, she doesn''t want me to watch it, I won''t watch it, just wait for her here." "Qin Jiu, how could she do these things?" Qin Jiu didn''t mind these people asking. He took out his mobile phone and sent them the information and photos he found. "Look at it. She was also left in the small mountain vige by such a person. She finally escaped, but did not escape. Fell, jumped off the cliff and died." Everyone saw the information in the group, and those photos, and finally chose to be silent. When they came here, they felt the yin here was very heavy, and they thought it was the reason that the ghost was too powerful. After reading these materials, they understood why. In fact, she was close to them just now, and the Yin Qi on her body was not heavy, especially when she held Qin Jiu firmly, there was almost no Yin Qi on her body. And how did those yin airse from? In addition to the information in the group, there are also some photos. It was not anything else but piles of bones that were dug out near this small vige. "These bones were made by people in this small mountain vige. They were all abducted from outside, women who were unwilling to be obedient. Those women who were obedient became their aplices." "I guess, this time she will ask everyone involved in these things and will find out and kill them." Qin Jiu said with a smile. If they hadn''t seen the pictures and materials in the group, they would have thought that Qin Nine is crazy. After seeing these things, they chose to remain silent. For a long time, someone who had a good rtionship with Qin Jiu said, "The person she killed is the one who deserves to be killed, but she is a first-order ghost, and if this continues, sooner orter, she will be condemned by the heavens. We can''t control this, Qin Jiu, if you are serious Yes, let her concentrate on practicing." "I asked her about this." Qin Jiu said, "She said that God dare not condemn her." "Qin Jiu, I think you are crazy, what do you believe in what she says?" Qin Jiu nodded as expected, "Yes, I believe what she says, I don''t know why, I always feel that she didn''t deceive me. She was very confident when she said this to me." Of course, the most important thing is that she is very mysterious, and the fairy sword can be taken out. Later, he took out a lightning rod for him, yes, it was not a lightning rod for avoiding ordinary lightning, but a lightning rod for avoiding thunder. If you just said that, he would definitely not believe it, but when he got these lightning rods, these things were even more powerful than the fairy sword, and he had to believe what she said. However, he wouldn''t share such a thing with the Taoist priests in front of him. Do these old bachelors know what it''s like to fall in love? Chapter 839: The girl who turned into a ghost (48) Chapter 839: The girl who turned into a ghost (48) Seeing that Qin Jiu was so determined, everyone felt too blind and lost their souls by a female ghost. But they didn''t dare to say bad things about the female ghost. The female ghost was from the Tang family, and the Tang family was full of cause and effect. They didn''t want to provoke it just because of a word. "She won''t kill the other kid, right?" Qin Jiu said affirmatively, "As long as Fang Yunchi does not touch her bottom line, such as Fang Tianshi''s situation, she will not kill him. As for how to get him, I don''t know." Oh, what an answer is this. Knowing that Fang Yunchi would not be in danger of life, they were not worried anymore. Although Qin Jiu didn''t have a lot of human touch, he was still a principled person, he said what he said, and basically didn''t lie. They are curious about how strong the female ghost is, but they don''t want to watch the show. They looked at Qin Jiu in a good mood, so they asked him to talk about Tang Guo. I found that as long as Tang Guo was mentioned, Qin Jiu had a smile on his face. Let alone Fang Yunchi chasing behind Tang Guo, watching Tang Guo enter the vige. Just now in thatrge area of the vige, he felt the surrounding yin spirits heavy, and when he took a closer look, he found that there were lone souls and wild ghosts everywhere. At this moment, Tang Guo walked out of the house and smiled at him. He always felt that something was wrong. When he was about to rush to the little ghosts, he finally knew what was wrong. The little ghost who is close at hand is right in front of his eyes, as long as he shes through with a sword, the opponent will surely be gone. But if his sword hits some transparent obstruction, he can''t go any further. He tried to rush over, but found that he couldn''t pass through the transparent obstacle. Ning Xiangsi also stretched out his hand to push and found that it was a transparent wall that stopped them. "Can''t make it, Brother Fang." "This ghost walks high and has yed a ghost hit the wall on us, I think of a way." Tang Guo chuckled when he heard the three words "Ghost hitting the wall", "This is not a ghost hitting the wall, Fang Yunchi, you were a half-hearted person two years ago, and now you are still a half-hearted person, and the connection world does not know it ?" The ghost hit the wall, and he thought it out. "Enchantment?" Fang Yunchi''s expression changed, "Impossible!" Even with his master''s ability, it is impossible to arrange the legendary enchantment. She is a new ghost who is only a few years old, how can she know how to set up an enchantment? He doesn''t believe it. "Lazy talking nonsense with you, not only can you note over, you can''t withdraw. You will stay there before I finish the matter." "Aren''t you trying to stop me, to punish evil and promote good, to support justice, to eliminate demons and defend the way?" "I tell you, in the face of absolute strength, those are all fake." Tang Guo ignored him when he finished speaking, smiled at the little ghosts, and took out a soul condensing pill, "Come all, condense your soul bodies, and then go in to find the person who killed you, who killed you, Just find revenge from someone. If it doesn''t harm you, don''t worry about it. After you finish revenge, I will help you transcend and send you to reincarnation." She Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Fang Yunchi''s red eyes, "Is it very angry? My name is for Tian Xingdao, they are just going to avenge their enemies." "You are unreasonable." "Why can you Fang Yunchi avenge your master and not allow us ghosts to avenge?" "Tang Guo, you will be condemned by God like this." Chapter 840: The girl who turned into a ghost (49) Chapter 840: The girl who turned into a ghost (49) "No, I won''t, God, he dare not condemn me." Fang Yunchi''s face was cold, "A evil spirit like you, God will definitely punish you." "Fang Yunchi, in fact, you are a selfish person." Tang Guo squinted, "Someday you will regret and understand how ridiculous what you did. There were some evil roots that I had already eliminated. But destiny has changed in a treacherous way. Today, this curse is eliminated, and tomorrow the curse may appear in another ce." "Fang Yunchi, I would like to advise you onest word, be more mindful when catching ghosts, don''t catch all ghosts, no matter good or bad, they will take away the vitality of others." Fang Yunchi stopped talking, "I punish evil and promote good, and punish evil spirits. How can there be a curse." Tang Guo smiled and shook his head, and said no more. The clever little ghost, whose soul body had already condensed into shape, saw Tang Guo standing there. He didn''t know where he brought a chair from, put it in front of her, and respectfully bowed to her. "Okay, you go and get revenge, I will carry everything here." "Tang Guo, you must pay attention to the rules in your work. If you act like this, the sky will ept you without me." Fang Yunchi couldn''t pass, and soon heard screams from the vige, shouting, "Tang Guo!" Tang Guo didn''t look back, just listened to those screams. After a long time, Fang Yunchi looked very decadent. He couldn''t help but be a ghost, he was still a ghost hunter. "The revenge is over?" Tang Guo asked the little devil. A group of little ghosts came to Tang Guo and bowed to her gratefully, saying thank you. The soul body has no tears, they actually want to cry, but unfortunately they can''t cry, only an ugly expression. "Then I will help you transcend, and send you to reincarnation." Tang Guo said with a smile, "It is a good thing to enter reincarnation and be a human again." "In the next life, you will be a brand new person, and you will no longer remember what will happen in this life. However, you have to be a principled person." Little ghosts don''t quite understand this, but they think that a principled person is a person who does not persecute other people for no reason, and is a principled person. They thought Tang Guo''s words were really strange, why didn''t she let them be good people? "Because being a good person may not be rewarded. It is too good and easy to be bullied. You only need to follow your own heart and principles and not to actively persecute other people." The little ghosts nodded faintly, and when Tang Guo passed away, they sat cross-legged. Before long, their soul bodies became transparent, Tang Guo pinched a secret, and opened a door beside them. They seemed to feel it, and finally bowed to Tang Guo and jumped into reincarnation. Fang Yunchi could only watch those little ghosts reincarnate. He also didn''t expect that the ghost that killed countless people and did a lot of evil would be full of Buddha''s light. Ning Xiangsi couldn''t believe it, it was really weird that Tang Guo had Buddha''s light on his body. Seeing those little ghosts slowly go to reincarnation, actually Ning Xiangsi didn''t feel much. The people in this vige are indeed evil people. If it was those little ghosts who had revenge, she could actually ept it, especially when she heard the screams of the men, she knew what had happened. Compared to two years ago, she is much more mature, and her thinking about the problem is not so one-sided. Tang Guo was murdered by people in that vige, but in fact, she did it for nothing. Chapter 841: The girl who turned into a ghost (50) Chapter 841: The girl who turned into a ghost (50) But seeing Fang Yunchi feel so ufortable, she quickly expelled the thoughts in her mind. "Brother Fang, are you okay?" Ning Xiangsi asked worriedly, "We can''t deal with her." Seeing Tang Guo abolished those men, she was vaguely happy. She remembered an incident in her school a few months after the incident in the small mountain vige. There is a girl in the school who lives in a rented house outside the school. One day the teacher in the ss called her name, only to find that the other party had not arrived. I didn''t answer the phone, contacted the parents, and there was no news of the parents going home. Later, someone suggested to go to the house she rented. The door was closed tightly. They asked thendlord to get the key to open the door. It felt something was wrong when entering the door. The room was messy, and finally found the girl dead in the bedroom. The final identification result was that the girl was first strengthened and then strangled to death. At that time, her parents heard about this and took her home every day. She also saw the girl''s parents, crying very sad at the time, yelling that she would be a rapist. When she returned home, her parents also discussed the matter, saying that they should indeed be cut out. If this happened to them, they would definitely not be able to ept it. In short, she felt that her parents were not joking. And through that incident, she somewhat understood Tang Guo''s original practice. Now that she saw how Tang Guojiang these people were, she had no idea to stop it. The previous person was only caughtst year. The girl''s parents didn''t know how much effort it took to find him. When they saw them on the news again, she almost didn''t recognize them. People are more than twenty years old, and their hair is white, but they are only forty years old. "One day, Fang Yunchi will personally let her go away." When Ning Xiangsi heard Fang Yunchi say this, she didn''t have much sense of identification. "Big Brother Fang, these people are actually doing a lot of evil. It is understandable that the little devil seeks revenge on them. And Tang Guo is so powerful, so let''s just forget it." She felt that with Tang Guo, maybe the trafficking would not happen? The story of the girl in the same school changed many of her previous views, especially her parents, who used to abuse the bad guy every day during the time, and the parents of the girl who was too old to talk about. Isn''t all this done by the wicked? The rules of society cannot punish them. It is actually good to have an alien like Tang Guo. At least, there are many young girls like her who will not be abducted here to suffer and die in the future. "impossible." Fang Yunchi stubbornly said that it was impossible, he would kill Tang Guo. The Buddha''s light on Tang Guo has disappeared, and he has returned to his previous appearance. She floated up, and soon after she floated away, Fang Yunchi hurriedly chased her with a sword. Looking at Tang Guo, he rushed over without thinking. This time Tang Guo didn''t make a move, but Qin Jiu lifted and kicked Fang Yunchi down. "Tang Guo, I won''t let you go." Fang Yunchi got up from the ground, his eyes were red, hatred shed in them, and the sword in his hand was trembling, "And you, Qin Jiu, starting today, You are all enemies of our Fang Yunchi. One day, our Fang Yunchi will kill all the ghosts in the world!! With Fang Yunchi in one day, there will be no ghost." Chapter 842: The girl who turned into a ghost (51) Chapter 842: The girl who turned into a ghost (51) Qin Jiu hugged the little waist of the ghost wife''s wife, and said in a light tone, "With me, you can''t kill her, even without me, you can''t kill her." In these words, Fang Yunchi almost vomited blood. This is the fact, he can only stare at two people. "Everyone, let''s go first." Tang Guo greeted the Taoists with a smile, eyebrows crooked, "I heard Ah Jiu said, you are all ghost hunters, I am a ghost, why don''t youe to catch me? " "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Everyone shook their heads and smiled bitterly, "Where can we provoke you." This is not the ghost king, I am afraid it is the ghost king. Can''t afford to provoke, can''t afford to provoke. Besides, there are wicked people in this vige, and they can''t control what others do. They found that the yin qi just now disappeared, and it was probably rted to her. Those little ghosts will not be swallowed by her, will they? But thinking about her actions, she should not be able to swallow a kid. I was really curious and couldn''t help asking, "Miss Tang, what about those little ghosts in the vige who died in vain?" "They, I gave them super life and sent them to reincarnation. Having been a lonely ghost for so many years, it is pitiful enough, for the sake of the same kind, I kindly send them back." When everyone heard it, they were dumbfounded. No way? Can ghosts still be able to save them? But they thought of what the **** she was, and the doubt in their hearts disappeared. Perhaps this ghost is really different. Under everyone''s gaze, Tang Guo floated to Qin Jiu''s back, wrapped his hands around his neck, and they left like this. When A Piao these years, she still prefers to lie on Qin Jiu''s back. She smiled and said to Qin Jiu, "I didn''t do it this time. It was the little ghosts who did it. Fang Yunchi was angry." "Let''s go to the next ce. Those little ghosts sent me news that they had found many such mountain viges." "Ok." Qin Jiu also liked that she was lying on his back, listening to the things she shared with him, he always felt that the past twenty years were in vain. Twenty years are so short, more than two years have passed without knowing it. Qin Jiu felt a little sadness in his heart, and quickly cheered up. He wanted to concentrate on cultivating. "Brother Fang, let''s go, too." Ning Xiangsi pulled away and stared at Fang Yunchi, looking at him, still a little distressed, "Or, let''s find a ce to rx, how about?" "No." Fang Yunchi retracted the sword and said to Ning Xiangsi, "Acacia, I will go to the temple right away and seek help from Master Mingxuan. The master of Dharma is superb, and he will definitely be able to destroy this ghost." Ning Xiangsi was reluctant in his heart, and Tang Guo didn''t harm others. She was all these viins, so why find someone to destroy her. Seeing Fang Yunchi''s appearance, she had no choice but to nod her head. What I thought in my heart was that Tang Guo was so powerful that he wouldn''t be epted by Master Mingxuan, right? "Is Master Mingxuan really that amazing?" "We must be sessful in dealing with Tang Guo?" Ning Xiangsi asked, "What if it is not sessful?" "Impossible, Master Mingxuan is much better than my master. He just rarely makes a move. Once he makes a move, he will definitely catch the female ghost." He didn''t want to go to Master Mingxuan, but he couldn''t. Let the female ghost continue to do evil. Ning Xiangsi''s heart beat, is it really that powerful? She pressed her lips lightly, feeling ufortable. "Acacia, you go home by yourself first, I''m going to find Master Mingxuan first, and then I will find you after I find him." After speaking, he left without waiting for Ning Xiangsi to answer. Ning Xiang thought about what happened before, and didn''t care about it. When Fang Yunchi walked away, she looked at the other people, "Seniors." "Acacia, what''s wrong?" "Senior, can you reach Tang Guo?" Everyone looked at each other, not understanding why. Chapter 843: The girl who turned into a ghost (52) Chapter 843: The girl who turned into a ghost (52) "Miss Tang, we can''t get in touch. After all, she is a very powerful ghost. Ghosts don''t seem to use mobile phones." Ning Xiangsi heard it, slightly disappointed. At this time, a Taoist said again, "But Qin Jiu can be contacted. We all have his phone number. They seem to be in a rtionship now. If you are looking for Miss Tang, you should have no problem contacting Qin Jiu." "Then senior, can you give me a call from Daochang Qin?" Ning Xiangsi asked somewhat happily. The Taoists did not immediately give it, but asked Ning Xiangsi, "What are you looking for Miss Tang for?" They remembered Fang Yunchi''s words just now, vaguely guessed in their hearts. Ning Xiangsi''s face changed slightly, "I..." She took a deep breath, "Actually, two years ago, I was almost left in such a small mountain vige forever. At that time, Miss Tang appeared to rescue me. Two years ago For me, I also think its not good for her to kill innocent people." "But her thoughts will change over time." Ning Xiangsi said these words, feeling a lot better in her heart. In fact, she has always felt guilty in her heart since her concept changed. Tang Guo rescued her back then, but she did not sincerely say thank you. "After all, Miss Tang should be my savior. If Master Mingxuan is really too good, I know about it again, and I dont care about it or remind her. Isnt it because I dont know the gratitude and ask her to do it? I might feel guilty for a lifetime." Everyone nodded their heads. This time I saw Ning Xiangsis eyes more admiration, "Its good for the little girl to understand. In fact, in this world, the definition of good and evil is not that simple. Some things seem to be evil, but they are actually good. Some things seem to be good, but in fact the person who does it doesnt know what evil things will be caused in the future." Therefore, although they are ghost hunters, they never take care of the ghosts that have cause and effect and only avenge. As long as they are not real evil spirits, after taking revenge, they will leave automatically, and there is no need for them to care. The ghosts they care about are mostly the kind of ghosts that are truly harmful to humans, and some are unable to reincarnate, but want to find a substitute for the dead ghost. "I know." Ning Xiangsi nodded quickly. She already understood that she was too naive in the past and thought that everything needed justice. In fact, many things were not as simple as the surface. Especially seeing Fang Yunchi getting more and more extreme, she felt ufortable and didn''t know how to persuade her. "Okay, then I will give you Qin Jiu''s phone number. Tell them what you have." "Also, from Fang Xiaozi, you usually persuade him. I think he has a lot of cause and effect. If this continues, I am afraid that even Fang Tianshi is not as good as Fang Tianshi. Because of this thing, I don''t know who will be retributed. Body." The Taoist who was speaking gave Ning Xiangsi a deep look. In an instant, Ning Xiangsi''s face turned pale. These words are already very clear, she and Fang Yunchi are together, and it can be regarded as indirectly touching the cause and effect of him. Maybe these things will find her in the future. But she really likes Fang Yunchi, "I will persuade him more, do more good deeds, and slowly remove the cause and effect from him." She understood the meaning of these seniors. She wanted her to break up with Fang Yunchi earlier, and it didn''t matter if she had made friends. If they were married, half of all the cause and effect in the future would be counted on her. "okay then." Several Taoists looked at each other, gave the phone to Ning Xiangsi, and left. Chapter 844: The girl who turned into a ghost (53) Chapter 844: The girl who turned into a ghost (53) After Ning Xiangsi got the phone, he found a ce with a better signal and dialed Qin Jiu''s number. Qin Jiu saw an unfamiliar call and answered it in a puzzled way. The voice over there rang, "Excuse me...Is it Dao Qin?" Qin Jiu was still familiar with this voice. He and Tang Guo said, "It''s Xiangsi Ning." "Ask her, what''s the matter." Tang Guo said, lying on his back, smiling, Ning Xiangsi''s call really surprised her. I just don''t know what Ning Xiangsi wanted to say. "It''s me, what''s the matter?" Qin Jiu asked. Ning Xiangsi let out a sigh of relief, "I...I want to see Miss Tang, is it convenient for you? You shouldn''t go far, I''m still in the same ce." "Guoguo, she wants to see you." Qin Jiu and Tang Guo spread the word, and the whispering voices of the two reached Ning Xiangsi''s side. She had noticed before that this person and ghost are really intimate, and they know how to fall in love more than she and Fang Yunchi. Thinking of this, she felt a little sad, since Fang Yunchi was blinded by hatred, in fact the sweetness between them has be less and less. Tang Guo took the phone, and the voice interrupted Ning Xiangsi''s thoughts, "You want to see me?" "Yes, Miss Tang, is it convenient?" Ning Xiangsi was a little nervous. Whether it was two years ago or today, Tang Guo always felt strong, wanton, and unrestrained. Do what you want, and you will never be bound by so-called rules and regtions. Tang Guo is the one who works with his heart and principles. She believes that this bted gratitude should be told to the other person in person. She even wondered, if Tang Guo was in the school that happened back then, maybe she would find the murderer of the innocent girl early and find the girl''s ghost. "If you have something to say directly, it''s the same on the phone." Ning Xiangsi was a little disappointed. Sure enough, did the other party want to pay attention to her? "I''m very busy. I don''t have time to sit down and talk with you face to face. If you don''t think about it, you can send text messages to this phone and slowly think about how to tell me." Ning Xiangsi hurriedly said, "No, I''ll just tell you this, it won''t take you much time." Tang Guoughed, "Okay, you can tell." I always feel that today''s Ning Xiangsi is different. She did those things today, and she saw that Ning Xiangsi was not disgusted, and could still vaguely feel the other person''s Delightful. What changed Xiangsi Ning? "Miss Tang, the first thing I want to say today is, thank you." Ning Xiangsi continued, "Maybe for you, it''s just like today''s things, but it''s very important to me. " "If you hadn''t appeared in time back then, I might have been one of those numb women, or those who have died. Without your appearance, I can only be a lonely wild ghost." Tang Guo was a little surprised, but he was expecting it. Xiangsi Ning himself is not bad, but the education he received since childhood is too orthodox. Many times, her kindness will be used in other ces. The various consequences caused by her simple and kind thoughts werepletely unexpected. Of course, she thinks that to change Ning Xiangsi, the other party must have experienced something bad. "Anything else?" Ning Xiangsi had long known that Tang Guo might be in this indifferent attitude, "There is another thing, Big Brother Fang has already gone to Master Mingxuan." Chapter 845: The girl who turned into a ghost (54) Chapter 845: The girl who turned into a ghost (54) "I heard him say that Master Mingxuan''s Dharma is superb, so be careful. I''m just an ordinary person and can''t help you." Ning Xiangsi''s words were full of worry, "I think you should go out and hide." Tang Guo was amused by Ning Xiangsi, "Okay, I see." "You...I''m serious. Be careful yourself." Ning Xiangsi became a little angry when he heard the other person''s indifferent attitude. Hang up." "Wait." Tang Guo prevented Ning Xiangsi from hanging up the phone. She scanned her eyes and found a rtivelyrge tree branch. She took out a bead and ced the bead in the center of the branch before she said, "You follow along. In the direction I left, there is the biggest tree. On the branch, I put a small bead." "Just now I figured out that you will have a lovely daughter in the future. Give this bead to your daughter. Just as you told me today that Master Mingxuan wille to collect my payment for this matter." Ning Xiangsi hurriedly said, "I''m not telling you this to be paid." Also, how can a ghost count that she has a lovely daughter? This is really amazing. But thinking that the other party can supersede ghosts, she somewhat believed it. "It''s your business whether you take it or not. I have ced the beads on the tree branches. The beads have the effect of strengthening the body and ward off evil spirits. Ning Xiangsi was tempted to hear of evil spirits. Because of her physique, she especially recruited ghosts, and Fang Tianshi helped to avoid these. Her mother is also very good at recruiting ghosts. It should be said that their family''s physique of recruiting ghosts is passed on from female to male. "Thank you then." "Snapped--" The response I got was the sound of the phone hanging up, and Xiangsi Ning was not angry this time. That special female ghost, acting casually, in this world, there is nothing that the other party cares about. Even for the things she did, even when she was oveing those ghosts, there was no pity or pity in her eyes, but she wanted to do it. Killing those bad guys and abolishing those **** is just what she wants to do. She wants to save those ghosts too. Suddenly giving her a meeting gift for her future daughter, I am afraid that the other party''s brain shed and gave it. Therefore, as human beings, they are not as cool as the ghost life. At least, she dared to do whatever she wanted. The fearless aura really shocked her. Following what Tang Guo said, she found the branch, looked at the in bead, and carefully put it away. This is to ward off evil for her future daughter, shouldn''t it be preserved? In order to prevent Fang Yunchi from discovering itter, she still shouldn''t tell Tang Guo that the bead was given, lest he be angry. "Guoguo, why did you give her defense beads?" Qin Jiu had to sigh, his ghost daughter-inw is really rich and has everything. "Give it if you want, do you need any reason?" Qin Jiu couldn''t see her expression, but she could feel that she was in a good mood, "Is it still so good after sending the baby out?" "Are you jealous, Ah Jiu? What kind of baby do you want?" Tang Guo had an extra ring in her hand. She floated off Qin Jiu''s body and put the ring on his finger. There are many in it, all of them are yours." Chapter 846: The girl who turned into a ghost (55) Chapter 846: The girl who turned into a ghost (55) Of course Qin Jiu didn''t care about this, he was just curious about her thoughts. "It''s enough for me to have fruit." Tang Guo squinted, "I really can talk, Ah Jiu, you weren''t like this at first. I remember someone who had a catch phrase at the beginning." Qin Jiu''s face turned ck. "Qin Jiu, a Taoist priest who catches monsters, only spends his life to catch monsters and make money." Qin Jiu quickly hugged her and kissed her face, "Now I have one more hobby, spoil my wife." "Perfect," Tang Guo pointed to the ring, "Then this is the dowry I gave you. You are not allowed to refuse. You like to pet your wife, and I like to pet your husband. We call each other petting, and there is nothing wrong with it. " Qin Jiu couldn''t refuse this. Guoguo became gentle and treated him well, which really made him unable to refuse. "Even if I lose half of my life in my next life, I would like to meet you." Tang Guo smiled and looked at him, "Don''t worry, we will meet in every life. But if you want me to be with you, you must behave well in every life, obedient, and not allowed to betray me. Dont do things that bully me, so we can live a happy life." Qin Jiu was a little puzzled, "Why don''t you continue the front line? How can you start again?" "Because that is the next life, can you guarantee that you will not do anything to hurt me in every life?" Qin Jiu hurriedly stood up straight, with a serious assurance on his face, "I, Qin Jiu, promise that as long as I can meet Guoguo in my life, I will not do anything to harm Guoguo. If I hurt Guoguo, then I will Never get Guoguos forgiveness, let me be a bachelor for a lifetime, and make me suffer for a lifetime." "Don''t worry, your vows will work." Tang Guo said with a smile,pletely not ording to the script and not preventing Qin Jiu from swearing, "If you are sorry for me, you don''t have to say the end, it must be very miserable." Qin Jiu was a little bit dumbfounded, holding her little hand, "Guo really is a hard heart." "Do you know? I am hard-hearted to face people who are not good to me and hurt me." She said seriously. Qin Jiu believed. She turned her brows and her eyes curled, with love in her eyes, floating up and kissing his lips, "As long as you are cute, I will only treat you well." Qin Jiu was about to be dizzy by the words of this knife and honey. He also squeezed her hand, "I will be cute." "That''s fine." Tang Guo was very satisfied. System: Tuning = teaching sess, congrattions to the host for gaining another perfect cutie. "A Jiu, let''s go to the next ce." Tang Guo floated to Qin Jiu''s back, she still liked him walking with her on his back. Qin Jiu also likes to walk with his ghost wife, her hands wrapped around his neck, the whole soul feels him not cold, but warm. Qin Jiu thought to himself, his ghost daughter-inw is really amazing, ghosts are cold and gloomy, but she can adjust her breath and temperature by herself. He thought again, he was lucky. Although he was not liked by his parents when he was a child, his parents believed that he was an unlucky person. Later, when the master wanted to take him away, they agreed without saying a word. He didn''t expect that his blessing would be behind, and he would know this unbelievably gentle female ghost who was only good to him. In this life, even if he didn''t be a fairy, he still felt it was worth it. No, he wants to be an immortal, only if he is strong can he go to her ce to find her. Chapter 847: The girl who turned into a ghost (56) Chapter 847: The girl who turned into a ghost (56) The two went to many ces and did many of the same things. She seems to be tireless and always interested in such things. They have attracted the attention of all parties, but she does not care, and he does not care. One day, they came to another small mountain vige that they had investigated. Outside the mountain vige, on a tree stump, an old monk sat cross-legged. The old monk had a peaceful face, as if he was not breathing, but his face was ruddy and he knew that he was still alive. The body of the old monk faintly exudes a soft Buddha light. Beside the old monk, there was still Fang Yunchi holding a sword and looking hateful. Tang Guo floated down from Qin Jiu''s back and looked at the old monk with a smile. The old monk also opened his eyes, looking at her with a pair of sadness-free eyes. He stood up, chanted Amitabha, and said to Tang Guo, "This female donor must be Tang Guo, right?" "It''s me." Tang Guo replied. During this period, Qin Jiu held her hand and stood in front of her, looking like it was impossible for anyone to hurt her. Tang Guo was in a very good mood. She likes it. The person she likes cares about her appearance. "Ajiu, don''t be afraid, he can''t beat me, I am better than him, and I can protect you." Qin Jiu couldn''tugh or cry, "I''m not afraid, okay, I''m afraid he will hurt you." "So don''t be afraid, I''m very good." Tang Guo lifted his chin and looked proud, which made him like it even more. How could his ghost daughter-inw be so cute. He also likes the way she cares about him. "How do you call the master?" "Poor monk Mingxuan." Seeing that the two are slow, it''s not as if they are about to fight, Fang Yunchi can''t sit still, "Master Mingxuan, why don''t you ept this evil spirit?" In his opinion, Mingxuan is willing to follow him, and he must also want to take this evil spirit away. He had invited Master Mingxuan for so long, and the other party finally agreed to take the shot. "This female ghost likes to say something deceptive, Master, you should take her quickly so as not to be deceived by her nonsense." Ming Xuan nced at Tang Guo and shook his head at Ming Xuan, "If the evil ghost you are talking about is the donor of Tang in front of him, then the poor monk of forgiveness cannot attack the donor of Tang." "Why?" Fang Yunchi couldn''t believe it at all, his eyes widened, his face was terrifying, "Master, she is a demon, she should be taken away, she should be taken away." Master Mingxuan still has a calm face. No matter what Fang Yunchi''s attitude towards him is, he smiles and says, "Dont worry, dont hesitate to protect him, how could he be a devil? Blinded by hatred, andpletely unable to feel the power of faith from all directions, it is continuously pouring into Don''s soul body." "Don''t say that the poor monk doesn''t want to take action against Don Donor Tang. Even if she does it, she cannot be an opponent. Her strength is unfathomable. The poor monk is unwilling to deal with it. ?" Tang Guoughed when he heard this. This world is really interesting. People in these metaphysical circles basically have IQ. Will carefully analyze the cause and effect, analyze the problem, and will never rush to enmity and deal with a person. "Master Mingxuan, Fang Yunchi was in such admiration in vain. I didn''t expect you to be afraid of a demon, and you don''t deserve to be called an expert of Buddhism and Taoism." Master Mingxuan was not angry at all, still smiling. Chapter 848: The girl who turned into a ghost (57) Chapter 848: The girl who turned into a ghost (57) "The poor monk never called himself an expert in Buddhism and Taoism. Instead, he felt that the donor of Tang had a vaguely aura of Buddhism. This kind of freely retractable ability is worthy of being called an expert in Buddhism and Taoism." "As well as the admiration and disrespect of the poor monk, the poor monk hasn''t changed much. The poor monk is not money and cannot be loved by everyone." The corners of Master Mingxuan''s mouth trembled, and he almost described money as Renminbi. Recently, there has been more Inte ess, and it has almost be a catch phrase. But he still looked at Tang Guo with a smile on his face. This female ghost was very powerful at first sight, and the faintly revealed Buddhist aura made him feel threatened. Can''t provoke, can''t provoke. Fortunately, the Taoist priests in the group chatted with him privately, otherwise they were afraid that Fang Yunchi would be cheated to death. Fang Tianshi had cheated him many times when he was young, and always sent all kinds of little ghosts to him, because he could not refuse what he had promised. Having suffered a loss in Fang Tianshi''s hands, he would not be easy to be fooled by Yun Chi, he really wanted to show unkind behavior to Tang Guo as soon as he came up. Think he doesn''t use the Inte to cheat? Besides, this female ghost has the power of virtue and the power of faith floating around, all showing that the things she did, which seemed evil, actually got good results. He doesn''t care about it. He just came to have a look, to see the powerful female ghost in the legend. I heard that she acted only by her own mind, and she was extremely arrogant, and no one could stop it. Fang Yunchi almost died of anger several times. He was already curious, Fang Yunchi found him, and he could just satisfy his curiosity. At the same time, I am also a little curious about how female ghosts and humans fall in love. Recently, the online jokes are not so attractive. Watching gossip directly on the spot is much cooler than watching gossip online. Fang Yunchi was about to die of anger. He always felt that since Tang Guo appeared, he hadn''t done anything smoothly. Intuition told him that as long as Tang Guo was killed, his journey would be smooth. Besides, Tang Guo killed his master, and his revenge was justified. "Master Mingxuan, really don''t want to help catch this evil spirit?" Fang Yunchi asked with a gloomy expression. Ming Xuan still shook his head, "I can''t control it." "Okay, you all said you can''t control it, can you?" Fang Yunchi red at Tang Guo, "Then I will do it myself. I can''t kill Tang Guo today. I can''t deal with her. One day, she will fall into my hands." Mingxuan shook his head secretly, dreaming? In the dream, this female ghost can be killed. "Master Mingxuan, I won''t send little ghosts to the temple in the future." "From now on, the ghosts that Fang Yunchi will encounter will only have a dead end." Fang Yunchi sneered, "Who told them to hit me?" Ming Xuan was anxious that he was about to be haunted to death by the little ghosts who couldn''t help it. This was not what he wanted, but the pit that Fang Tianshi dug to make him jump. "Fang benefactor, the poor monk advises you to stay on the sidelines when doing things, and don''t kill them all." "This kind of evil spirit needs to cut the grass and remove the roots." Fang Yunchi can''t listen to it anymore. "Since Master Mingxuan is unwilling, then I will leave first." He nced at Tang Guo deeply, turned and left. After Fang Yunchi had left, Ming Xuan walked up to Tang Guo and was about to say something when his cell phone rang. Then Tang Guo saw Ming Xuan, a kind-looking old monk, took out his mobile phone from his pocket and answered the call skillfully. Chapter 849: The girl who turned into a ghost (58) Chapter 849: The girl who turned into a ghost (58) "Good boy, why do you find a poor monk?" "Master,e back soon. Those little ghosts are making trouble in the temple again, and we can''t help it. They are tumbling things and jumping around in the room, like a mentally retarded person." "Master, save your disciple, how can you watch the excitement alone and leave your poor disciple in the temple." Tang Guo heard the voices of several children over there, and Mingxuan''s eyes were a little subtle. This old monk is not very serious. Mingxuan felt Tang Guo''s gaze, coughed a little, and said in a low voice, "Okay,e back soon. I can''t control it after walking for a while. How could a poor monk have you such a waste apprentice." "Master, there are hundreds of ghosts. We only have a few people. Can we hold it down? You can''t stand up and talk." "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, the poor monk will be back soon." After hanging up the phone, Ming Xuan gave Tang Guo a smile, "The poor monk heard that the donor of Tang has aplete rebirth scripture here, and some means for the little ghost to supersede and open the door of reincarnation?" "Yes." Tang Guo replied. She understood the reason why the old monk helped her in the beginning. Mingxuans smile became more and more prosperous, The donor of the Tang Dynasty is superb in Buddhism, and the poor monks even admire them. Its true that there are hundreds of very difficult little ghosts in the poor monks temples, but they are all lonely ghosts andck of memory. No evil. The rebirth sutra learned by the poor monks is iplete and cannot send them into reincarnation. Therefore, the poor monk wanted to ask the donor of Tang to teach the sutra of rebirth and the means to open the door of reincarnation. This request is indeed embarrassing for you, but the poor monk still wants to try. " "no problem." Tang Guo said readily, "However, I have the conditions." The smile on Ming Xuan''s face almost didn''t copse, and he stopped quickly, "Please speak." "I''m going to do something next. Those little ghosts will trouble Master Mingxuan to spend time together, how about?" Ming Xuan''s face twitched. Sure enough, this female ghost was not easy to deal with, she actually wanted to pull him into the water. But in order to die, he nodded, "The poor monk agreed." "Master Mingxuan doesn''t have to worry about it, you just watch it from one side, you don''t need to do it, you can do it right." Mingxuan wants to cry, right? What''s the difference then? Seeing Tang Guo enter the small mountain vige, he didn''t follow him, but only fumbled out the phone to call his disciples, "Come backter, yes, Donor Tang has already agreed." Hearing the cheers of the disciples, Ming Xuan again Laughed. He looked at the small mountain vige full of grievances, and shook his head. How could he be so clear about right and wrong. When Tang Guo came out, there was a transparent book in his hand. Before Ming Xuan could react, the book drifted into his mind. In an instant, he understood all the contents of the scriptures, and Tang Guo''s eyes were different again. This female ghost really can''t afford it. He consciously entered the small mountain vige, and began to save those wronged souls. As for the men whose gadgets were scrapped, he didn''t care about it, and he helped the little ghosts with ease. As time goes by, there are fewer and fewer such terrible mountain viges. Gradually, not only did the metaphysical circle know that there was a female ghost named Tang Guo, but the secr world also became more legendary of Tang Guo. They were all very curious about the female ghost and guessed her purpose. Every time they saw an incident of trafficking being exposed, they went from fear to admiration for this female ghost. Chapter 850: The girl who turned into a ghost (59) Chapter 850: The girl who turned into a ghost (59) No matter who it is, they want to know Tang Guo''s whereabouts, and there are always people who want to control her. But more than ten yearster, she was still like that, and no one could manage it. People in the metaphysical circle always thought that Tang Guo''s behavior would cause her to encounter heavenly condemnation. But after so many years passed, the gods didn''t even put one. They couldn''t help but believe that Qin Jiu said back then that she would not be condemned by the heavens. This time they all believed. On the other hand, Fang Yunchi hunts ghosts everywhere, whether in the mountains, in the cities, or even overseas, wherever there are ghosts, he is there. He has only one attitude towards ghosts, kill. He also married Ning Xiangsi. When Ning Xiangsi knew that he was really pregnant with a daughter, he vaguely felt the meaning of the gift beads Tang Guo gave her back then. The bead looked very in, she took it out and said that she bought it herself, and Fang Yunchi didn''t see anything when she nned to wear it to her daughter. She even felt that this bead was unusual. After her daughter was born, she would string the bead on a chain and wear it close to her body, and told her that no matter what, she couldn''t take it off. Ning Xiangsi''s daughter is Fang Siyun, and Fang Yunchi treats Ning Xiangsi very well except for a little ghost hunting. So far, the rtionship between the two is pretty good. However, more than ten yearster, Fang Yunchi became more and more obsessed with killing Tang Guo, and he was merciless in the face of some ghosts he encountered identally. Even if Ning Xiangsi persuaded, he would not listen. This year is their daughter''s sixteenth birthday. The two mother and daughter waited from noon untilte at night, and did not see Fang Yunchiing back. Seeing her daughter''s disappointed eyes, Ning Xiangsi also touched her head sadly, "Your father is just very busy." "Mom, why does it happen every time?" Fang Siyun didn''t understand why Fang Yunchi wanted to catch ghosts and kill them all. "I think ghosts are not all bad. Dad always kills all ghosts, even with I will forget my birthday, how many times it has been. Since childhood, he has not apany me on a birthday." Ning Xiangsi didn''t know how to exin, onlyforted, "Your father has his own beliefs, and we have to respect him. It''s the same for mother to celebrate your birthday with you." "Okay, Mom, you said I know all these things. You don''t feel good in your heart, right? Other people''s moms and dads are together every day, and my dad can''t see you several times a year. You feel more ufortable than me. Mom, let''s blow the candles and make a wish." Seeing that her daughter didn''t mind, Ning Xiangsi was a little happy. Fang Yunchi came back the next day. When he came back, he said to the two mothers and daughters, "I went out this time and killed a lot of evil spirits." "Then congrattions." Ning Xiangsi looked at Fang Yunchi''s expression of excitement, her tone of voice was not very good. Fang Yunchi found out, and quickly came up to hug Ning Xiangsi, "Acacia, what''s wrong, are you angry?" "Should I not be angry?" Ning Xiangsi frowned. "Have you forgotten what day was yesterday?" "What day was yesterday?" Seeing Fang Yunchi thinking, Ning Xiangsi felt angry. Fang Siyun on one side finally couldn''t help it, "What day, dad, did you forget my birthday again? You always forget my birthday to catch ghosts. If you don''t spend it with me, you can''t remember it. live." "Sorry, Sisi, it''s mine." Fang Yunchi apologized. Fang Siyun was angry, "Ghosts are not all bad, I think the legendary female ghost Tang Guo is pretty good, I really don''t understand..." "Snapped--" Fang Siyun had no idea that he would p in the face when speaking. His eyes widened, looking at Fang Yunchi, "You hit me?" Chapter 851: The girl who turned into a ghost (60) Chapter 851: The girl who turned into a ghost (60) "You hit me?" Fang Siyun roared with a grievance on his face, teardrops instantly rolled down from his eyes. Ning Xiangsi did not expect that on the second day of her daughter''s birthday, she would inexplicably p Fang Yunchi. "Fang Yunchi, what are you doing?" Ning Xiangsi shouted with the first name andst name, "Are you crazy?" When Fang Yunchi saw Fang Siyun''s grievances and tears, he regretted the p. "Sisi..." "Don''t call me, I don''t have a father like you. I have never apanied me on my birthday in order to catch ghosts. Now I still hit me inexplicably." Fang Siyun clutched his red and swollen cheeks, "I figured it out today, in your eyes Here, my mother and I are not as important as you catching ghosts. Over the years, since I have memories, you have not celebrated my birthday with me. Even if I dont, you cant remember my mothers birthday every year. I came back a few days, and when I came back, I excitedly said how many ghosts had been killed." "Kill ghosts, kill ghosts, there are only ghosts in your eyes. I was just talking about the legendary Tang Guo. You hit me. You are really too extreme. She was fine, you..." "Snapped--" What Ning Xiangsi and Fang Siyun never expected was that Fang Yunchi pped down again. "Fang Yunchi!" Ning Xiangsi pushed Fang Yunchi away and hugged Fang Siyun, who was pped in the face on the other side. His eyes turned red. "What is this about Sisi? Is it necessary to beat people like this? What Sisi said is the truth. Except for ghost hunting, how much time do you spend at home?" Fang Siyun''s tears have been taken away, and he stared at Fang Yunchi, "Very well, you hit me again, Fang Yunchi, from today onwards, Fang Siyun does not have your dad." After that, she pushed Ning Xiangsi away and ran into the room, grabbing her. The bag rushed out. Ning Xiangsi''s face was ugly, "I''ll go after it." Fang Yunchi hurriedly pulled her back, "I''m chasing someone like this. If you''re such a big person, you won''t be able to say anything, but you should fight. What kind of ghost is Tang Guo? That is an evil ghost. Sooner orter, I will catch her and kill her. ." "I don''t know who sent the messages that confuse everyone and make many people worship a ghost. It''s really funny." "Even my daughter, Fang Yunchi, admires a ghost. It''s really funny. Fang Yunchi is a ghost hunter, but my daughter worships a ghost. What a joke is this to be spread, Fang Siyun. Do you know that this will lose my face?" "I think you are funny and unreasonable." Ning Xiangsi looked at Fang Yunchi, who was already obsessed with it, and couldn''t help but remember the words of those seniors who had persuaded her to leave Fang Yunchi years ago. Once she cared about this rtionship so much, and thought she could persuade Fang Yunchi to live. Unexpectedly, on the third day of their marriage, he received a task, saying that there was an evil spirit making trouble. Regardless of her obstruction, they just left when they were newly married and honeymoon. Back then, she understood Fang Yunchi like this, and felt sorry for him, because she stood in his position and did those things without criticism. However,ter... Later they didn''t see each other several times a year. Even if they get along for a short time, she can still feel that their rtionship has not changed, but whoever doesn''t like the one she likes can always see. When Fang Siyun was born, she had been in the hospital in pain for most of the day, and she had also called Fang Yunchi, and the other party agreed toe back immediately. Chapter 852: The girl who turned into a ghost (61) Chapter 852: The girl who turned into a ghost (61) She thought that Fang Yunchi would be able to arrive this time, but she did not expect that the other party woulde back ten days after her daughter was born. She was so tired as soon as she came back to sleep, Fang Siyun was almost brought up by her alone. Fang Yunchi would alwayse and live for three or four days, and then leave in a hurry. Sometimes they left in the middle of the night, and they lived like this for more than ten years. No matter how passionate the feeling is, it will be almost consumed. However, Fang Yunchi always thought that they were still in love. Yes, they have spent more than a decade together, only about a year, aren''t they in love? Fang Yunchi''s time did not go at all. He gave all the time to those ghosts. Killing ghosts is more important than her. Killing ghosts is more important than their daughter Fang Siyun. Wanting to understand this, Ning Xiangsi saw that Fang Yunchi''s love was almost gone. She broke free of Fang Yunchi''s hand, "Fang Yunchi, this time I hope you want to understand whether you want to catch ghosts or want this family." "Acacia, you should understand me." Ning Xiangsis eyes turned red, and tears couldnt stop streaming out. She raised her head and looked at Fang Yunchi, Isnt it enough for more than ten years? Fang Yunchi, Ill be by your side and give birth to Fang Siyun for you. One person takes care of the whole family. Dont I understand you enough? You will not spend more than a month at home in a year." "Go outside and ask, who can stand such a life?" "I have a sickness. I really can''t get up. I can only call my parents. Later, I am afraid that they will ask you, so I can only call the emergency call." "I went to my daughter''s parent meeting, and other students thought that Sisi was a single-parent family. For this reason, Sisi has been unhappy for a long time, but every time I told her, we must respect and understand her father." "Fang Yunchi, we have understood you for more than ten years, and Sisi is sixteen years old. Did she say something wrong? It just touched the pain in your heart, because you can''t ept that the world worships the ghost you can''t kill." Fang Yunchi raised his hand and was about to hit someone, Ning Xiangsi did not hide, only with tears, "So, now that you have killed Sisi, are you going to hit me again?" "No, it''s not..." Fang Yunchi met Ning Xiangsi''s desperate eyes, feeling empty, as if something was about to be lost. He quickly grabbed Ning Xiangsi''s hand, "Sisi, I will apany you more and less. Get out." Ning Xiangsi shook his hand away, "Do you think this is what I am angry about?" "Think about it for yourself. I''m going to find Sisi. If you don''t want to understand, don''t go out in such a hurry this time. Let''s divorce first. I don''t want to live a widowed life again. . With or without you, I and Sisi have been the same." Ning Xiangsi didn''t say anything to Fang Yunchi, opened the door and left. Fang Yunchi covered his head in pain, "I just want to kill those evil spirits." "Sisi said those things because she didn''t understand how hateful ghosts are." "I''m just teaching her to make her remember." "She is still young and she doesn''t understand anything. When she grows up, she will understand how terrible ghosts in this world are." [Host is big, in this world, you have more than a year left. The system kindly reminded, secretly scanning the two people sitting on the hillside holding hands, one person and one ghost. They are more affectionate than they were ten years ago. Chapter 853: The girl who turned into a ghost (62) Chapter 853: The girl who turned into a ghost (62) "so fast." Tang Guo heard the system''s voice and was confused for a moment, "Howe it''s been so long all at once." System: It''s hard to say, this host. Tang Guo came back to his senses, "Okay, I see." The system is a little curious, how does the host say goodbye to this cute Qin Jiu? After all, Qin Jiu has always only relied on his host, and the host should not bear his sadness. Well, not necessarily, he doesn''t have much hope for the host''s great conscience. "Ajiu." "I have more than a year to leave." Qin Jiu squeezed her heart and held her hand, "I know." He counted the days passing every day, and he panicked a little after a year, he had some hope, and she had forgotten to leave. "Do you really want to leave?" "Have to leave." Tang Guo raised his eyes and said with a smile, "Although the gods here dare not condemn me, I can''t resist everything. I can''t figure out some things for the time being." However, as long as she survives, everything will gradually be clear. "Ajiu, don''t be sad." "I do not have." "Liar." Qin Jiu held her cheek and kissed, "I''m very sad, I can''t deceive you like this. What must let you go, can''t we fight together?" "No." Tang Guo shook his head, "Don''t be delusional." Qin Jiu thought to himself, isn''t he just thinking about it? "Then I will find youter." "Where are you going to find me?" Tang Guo said with a smile. Qin Jiu said bluntly: "Naturally is the ghost world." "You are there, you can''t find me. I... This time I was reincarnated directly." System: Okay, I already understand. It turns out that the host will use reincarnation to fool this guy. In this case, it is indeed eptable. Saying that he had reincarnation, Qin Jiu would not go looking for it. If you can''t find it in the end, you will definitely go crazy. "Reincarnation?" Qin Jiuwan did not expect that she gave the answer like this. "Yes, reincarnation." Tang Guo said, "So, don''t look for me, you will be able to meet me in your next life after you live this life with peace of mind." is it? Qin Jiu had some doubts. She had reincarnation so early, and he had to live to the end of life before reincarnation. He hesitated for a moment and asked, "We both reincarnate at different times. Will there be a big difference in age." Tang Guo: "..." What is in this guy''s mind. Qin Jiu thought of a terrible possibility, "If I didn''te, would you like others? When Ie, your grandchildren and great-grandchildren will be there, so what should I do?" System: It is not a brain circuit, and it does not enter a family. "No, it''s hard for someone to impress me like Ah Jiu." Almost no one can do this to only like her, purely like, and even put aside the principles and dignity of the person, of course, can get her likes She will uphold his principles and dignity, love and need mutual respect. "If Ah Jiu thinks I am an old woman and dislikes it, it is fine to find a young one, but never show up in front of me again." "No, why would I find other people? You are an old woman, and I should be an old woman too. This is a natural pair. System: Enlightenment, this is enlightenment. No wonder this guy can win the host''s great favor. Chapter 854: The girl who turned into a ghost (63) Chapter 854: The girl who turned into a ghost (63) Tang Guo was very satisfied. She was happy to listen to sweet talks. She held Qin Jiu''s hand and said, "When I leave, don''t look around. I am definitely not in the ghost world. I said reincarnation must be reincarnation. As long as you are sincere, you will definitely meet in your next life." "Yes, I will find Guoguo first in my next life, and I won''t hurt people anymore." Tang Guo smiled, since she woke up, no one could hurt her anymore. No matter whether it is hurt or sad, no one can make her sad. If something is really serious, she will be upset for a while. Her biggest mood swing now is happiness. The better the mood, the greater the mood swing. "Let''s go see Fang Tianshi and see how he is." Qin Jiu was a little surprised, "Can Guo Guo find him?" "Of course, I got his soul out, and of course I know where he is. I did a lot of things on purpose for him to go through the sad days of being a ghost. For example, he didn''t know that any Taoism was lower than me. The Taoist priests actually couldn''t catch him. Of course, he didn''t have any ability either. Even those who raised the kid looked at him and thought he was a waste." Tang Guo took Qin Jiu to a small town and saw Fang Tianshi with a frightened look in a corner of the town. He just avoided a ghost hunter, shrank in a corner, and didn''t dare to move at all. It''s not that he didn''t want to find another ce, but that when he escaped, he didn''t notice the big sun at all, and only felt a bit tingling in his soul. When I stood in this corner, I realized that there was a big sun all around, and only this small ce was dark. He is very afraid of the sun, and the sun''s rays will sting him. Although he knew that he was exposed to the sun, he would not die. But that kind of pain is not unbearable. It was discovered that he would not fly away because of the sun''s rays, or because he avoided the pursuit of one Taoist priest at a time. The Taoist priest was so fierce and vicious. When he saw him, he didn''t ask a single word, and came straight to him with a knife. In the past, many Taoist priests wanted to ept him, but they would ask him for his surname and name, and they would calcte whether he had done any bad things. Finally, when he saw that he had a bad breath, he nned to kill him. However, over the years, on several asions, he would see a lunatic Taoist priest who would kill when he saw a ghost, without asking about cause and effect. Even if it is a weak ghost like him, he can cut it with one sword. The opponent is very strong, he actually didn''t know how he escaped. In short, every time he was very lucky, always able to escape from those Taoist swordsmen. He doesn''t like sunlight, the sunlight shining on the soul is really painful. He will not harm people either, he doesn''t remember who he is, but subconsciously thinks that he shouldn''t harm people. At first, he saw the little ghosts around him being arrested. He didn''t know what was going on, and there was a feeling that they should be arrested. After living a life of escape every day, he gradually felt that the Taoist priests were really annoying. Especially since he clearly didn''t do any bad things, didn''t harm people, and didn''t try to confuse people. But those Taoist priests were unreasonable, especially the fierce Taoist priest. Those people called each other a magnifier. The hostility of that body is more terrifying than his little ghost fight, how can he be called a master? He couldn''t understand why these Taoist priests were unreasonable and killed when they saw ghosts. Chapter 855: The girl who turned into a ghost (64) Chapter 855: The girl who turned into a ghost (64) Of course, the one with the surname Fang hates most. Tang Guo stood on the side and held hands with Qin Jiu, watching Fang Tianshi''s ghost thinking deeply about something, the sun shone a little, and the other party quickly pressed his leg against the wall. The whole ghost seems to be glued to the wall. "He has no memory?" Qin Jiu asked. Tang Guo smiled and said, "If he has a memory, how could he have such a wonderful experience." "I thought Guoguo had let his soul fly away. At least, in the form of his soul body, he had been taken away long ago, such as being killed by Fang Yunchi." For such revenge, he believed that his ghost daughter-inw did nothing. pressure. Unexpectedly, it''s not like that. "I''m one yard and one yard. Besides, with such a deliberate design, they will never understand that what they did has caused many innocent ghosts to suffer." Tang Guo looked at Fang Tianshi who was still hiding from the sun, "Rather than destroying them directly, I think it is more interesting to subvert their outlook on life. The outlook on life that has been established for many years suddenly copses one day, and who will suffer? Come on?" She smiled, but there seemed to be a cold wind blowing around her. The system trembled, and the host was still that host. Even if she lives in sweet love, what she should do, don''t expect her to show mercy to the enemy. "Then Guoguo came to find Fang Tianshi today, do you have any ns?" Qin Jiu could vaguely guess, "Is it to restore his memory?" Tang Guo kissed Qin Jiu, "Ajiu, you have be smarter, and you know what I am going to do." Qin Jiu looked ufortable. Was he stupid before? Tang Guo and Qin Jiu walked out from under the shade of the tree and came in front of Fang Tianshi. At the beginning, Fang Tianshi only thought that Qin Jiu and Tang Guo were passing by, and he didn''t care. He had known for a long time that ghosts were basically invisible to humans, except in special circumstances. But after a while, he found that the two men were watching him. That''s right, just watching him. He was horrified for a moment, his face was frightened, his toes were on the wall, and he looked at them warily, "Can you see me?" "Yes." Tang Guo nodded, "Are you surprised?" Fang Tianshi hesitated and asked, "You are also a ghost hunter, are you going to kill me?" Moreover, his movements have already made a tendency to escape. It can be seen that he has encountered many such situations in recent years, and he has be subconscious. action. Hearing this, Tang Guoughed. Fang Tianshi probably didn''t think that he was a ghost hunter, and he would be afraid of ghost hunters the day he became a ghost. "No, I am not a ghost hunter," Tang Guo said. "Neither is he. He is a ghost hunter, not a ghost hunter." Fang Tianshi breathed a sigh of relief, and it was right to think about it. If these two were really ghost hunters, they would definitely rush towards him directly. He didn''t know why, no matter where he went, there would always be Taoist priests smelling him, and he said that hemitted too many evils and harmed too many people and wanted to punish him. He obviously didn''t harm people, and the Taoist priests also said that he had evil spirits on him, and only murderous ghosts would produce evil spirits. How did he exin, those stinky Taoists just wouldn''t listen. "Then what are you doing here?" "Have you never seen someone fall in love?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "I and my boyfriend are holding hands. Of course, I''m dating and shopping." Fang Tianshi always felt unreliable. Chapter 856: The girl who turned into a ghost (65) Chapter 856: The girl who turned into a ghost (65) Fang Tianshi was not easy to ask. He just stood at the root of the wall and watched the two talking andughing, as if they were really in a rtionship. The doubts in his heart gradually let go. These two should not be here to harm him. Over the years, many ghosts he knew have been killed by those stinky Taoists. If he weren''t special, he would have been killed by the opponent. I don''t know if those Taoist priests really want to catch ghosts or practice killing them under the banner of ghost hunting, Fang Tianshi secretly thought. Half an hourter, Tang Guo and Qin Jiu left hand in hand. Tang Guo looked at Fang Tianshi and said with a smile, "Fang Tianshi, good luck to you." Fang Tianshi was confused, Fang Tianshi, she was calling him Fang Tianshi, so his name was Fang Tianshi, does she know him? However, why his surname was Fang reminded him of that stinky Taoist named Fang Yunchi. If he were not lucky, he would have been frustrated by the other party. Now, hearing the surname Fang, he felt ufortable. Now that I know my surname is Fang, I always feel awkward. But how could that woman know that he was called Fang Tianshi? He was about to catch up, and when he asked for rity, his mind suddenly became chaotic and he stood still. For a short minute, Fang Tianshi''s mind was nk. A minuteter, countless images shed in his mind, these images are his memory. He understood instantly, squatting in the corner, earnestly receiving the memory, and he was a little happy. He has never had his own memory, and asked other ghosts, they have more or less memories of him during his lifetime, and he is still very lost. About ten minutester, Fang Tianshi was not as happy as he was at the beginning. He is still squatting in the corner, his expression is veryplicated. He stared at the direction where Tang Guo was leaving, his aura instantly changed, and his appearance was restored to his original appearance. His original flinching temperament suddenly became majestic, his face was much more just, and he didn''t look like a one at all. Only a ghost, but like a Taoist priest. He remembered. His name is Fang Tianshi, and he has been learning ghost hunting since he was a child. He hated ghosts, because their vige was upied by evil ghosts, and in the end he was the only one left and picked up by the master. But he also knows that ghosts that don''t kill can''t move. No matter who the ghost kills, he takes care of it, regardless of cause and effect. At that time, he believed that ghosts should not kill people, regardless of cause and effect. Therefore, after Tang Lusheng found him, he did not hesitate to get rid of the harming female ghost. Even if he figured out the cause of the matterter, he didn''t feel guilty at all. That ghost killed someone, so he was not wrong to punish him. Later, he met Tang Guo. He thought this young ghost could be killed easily. Unexpectedly, the other party would easily subdue him. He thought that the other party would kill him directly, the kind of soul flying away. However, she just took his soul body out of the body, sealed his memory, and gave him a very special ability, that is, no matter which Taoist priest is, she can''t kill him. Of course, ayer of evil spirit was also applied to him, that is, no matter what Taoist priest saw him, he would think that he killed people in the form of a ghost, and he would shoot. In the next ten years, he experienced the feeling of being chased by a Taoist priest as an imp. Just now, he wasining about the Taoist priests, how indiscriminately he would kill him. Chapter 857: The girl who turned into a ghost (66) Chapter 857: The girl who turned into a ghost (66) Fang Tianshi didn''t know how to describe it, but it wasn''t very good anyway. His outlook on life was subverted by a female ghost. His body was buried long ago by Fang Yunchi, and now it''s rotten, he is really just a ghost now. Thinking of Fang Yunchi''s pursuit of him over the years, his face looked a little ugly. In addition, several ghosts he knew had a good rtionship, and they were all killed by Fang Yunchi. If Tang Guo did not do anything to him, it is estimated that he would have been killed by Fang Yunchi. Fang Tianshi stood in the corner that couldn''t be exposed to the sun, thinking about something, until the sun went down, he raised his head. He looked at the lights on the street, finally sighed and smiled bitterly, "Wrong." He got it. He, Fang Yunchi, thought that as long as the ghost was killed, the world would be restored to peace. He is better, only ghosts that kill people. And the disciple he raised with one hand, because he became so extreme, kills all ghosts,pletely indiscriminately. All this is due to his teaching mistakes. It was said that Song Xiaoyun, who was so soulless,ter learned that Tang Lusheng''s new wife killed him. The dead ghost must seek revenge from the murderer. Just like his disciple Fang Yunchi, wasn''t it because he was killed by Tang Guo that he wanted Tang Guo to get revenge? Originally, all this can be changed. It was the things he did, and all the causes and effects were entangled in Fang Yunchi''s body. In the end, Fang Yunchi embarked on his old path, even more extreme than him. What can he do now? Fang Tianshi was a little confused, standing still in ce. "What will Fang Tianshi do?" Qin Jiu asked curiously. Tang Guo shook his head and smiled, "Do you think I am a god?" "In my heart, Guoguo is a fairy falling from the sky, more powerful than a fairy." "Tsk, Qin Daochang''s sweet words really get smoother as he speaks, is there honey in his mouth?" Qin Jiu smiled, kissed the corner of Tang Guo''s lips, and said, "Didn''t you just eat honey?" "Qin Daochang, what about making money only by catching demons?" "Catch a demon to make money does not conflict with petting a wife." "Daochang Qin, you are really amazing." "I have been rewarded, I am really happy to be praised by Guoguo." Qin Jiu squeezed Tang Guo''s hand, "Let me carry you, Guoguo, I like the way you lie on my back." That way, she was on his body, owned by him, and would not let him I feel that she will float away at any time. Tang Guoyiyany on his back, and the two wandered like this, enjoying the feelings between each other. Tang Guo almost fell asleep. She was awakened suddenly. It was not something else that awakened her, but the bead that was given to Ning Xiangsi back then. "what happened?" "Remember that bead?" "The defensive bead given to Xiangsi Ning?" "Xiangsi Ning told me that Master Mingxuan woulde to me, and I gave it away." Qin Jiu no longer believes in her nonsense, obviously she has thoughts, "What happened? Is it Ning Xiangsi or her daughter Fang Siyun?" "Fang Siyun." "Do you want to go?" Qin Jiu deserves to know her best, she will definitely go where there is a lot of fun. "Go, of course. If there is excitement, don''t ignore it." On the road to Tang Guo, Qin Jiu walked with her on his back. Besides, Ning Xiangsi couldn''t contact Fang Siyun and had to go back to find Fang Yunchi. Fang Yunchi didn''t care at first, but after three days, Fang Siyun has not returned. He had to calcte a divination for Fang Siyun, and his expression changed drastically. Chapter 858: The girl who turned into a ghost (67) Chapter 858: The girl who turned into a ghost (67) "What did you figure out, what happened to you figure out Sisi?" At the moment when Fang Yunchi''s face changed drastically, Ning Xiangsi had a bad feeling in her heart, and grabbed Fang Yunchi and asked quickly. Seeing that Fang Yunchi only had a calm face, her anxious eyes were red when she continued to count. Under normal circumstances, when Fang Yunchi did the count, he would not count the second time. There must be something wrong that would make him count the second time. This is because he does not want to believe the result of the first pinch. "Fang Yunchi, tell me, what happened to Sisi?" Fang Yunchi stopped, watching Ning Xiangsi''s tears streaming out, and quickly bit his finger, using a special means of blood connection to judge Fang Siyun''s direction. "Let''s go to Sisi immediately." Fang Yunchi only said this, no matter what Ning Xiangsi asked, he did not speak. Ning Xiangsi''s heart sank, and when Fang Yunchi caught her, she did not resist. In the current situation, she didn''t want to be awkward, and waited until she got her daughter back. "What happened to Sisi?" Ning Xiangsi has almost copsed. Over the years, she has brought Fang Siyun up. Her daughter is actually more important than Fang Yunchi in her heart. "If something happens to Sisi because of your cause and effect, Fang Yunchi, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life." Ning Xiangsi regretted that he did not listen to the advice of those seniors and did not continue with Fang Yunchi. She is not afraid of karma, but she did not expect that the retribution might end up on her daughter. If it could be done again, she would never be with Fang Yunchi. "If you didn''t fight Sisi yesterday, Sisi would not have trouble." She has determined that Fang Siyun must have something wrong. Otherwise, Fang Yunchi didn''t look like this. Although Fang Yunchi was good at Taoism, he couldn''t really fly, so the two of them had to drive to a certain direction. When they reached some small roads, they had to walk. As they walked, Ning Xiangsi was stunned. "How do I feel that this road has been here before?" She looked at the surrounding environment quickly, but didn''t remember it for the time being. But when she walked to a certain tree, her face turned pale. She only felt that her eyes were dark, and she almost fainted. Fang Yunchi quickly hugged her with his eyes and hands, and didn''t let her fall. Ning Xiangsi looked at the familiar location, the vige chief who was still so backward and familiar, and cried out in a miserable voice, "Why is it still this ce? How can it be this ce? Aren''t all the men here being abandoned by her? "I regret it." She regretted why she had to stop Tang Guo back then, why not let her kill everyone here. "It''s not necessarily that something really happened." Fang Yunchi took the sword and rushed into the vige quickly. He already felt that there was Fang Siyun''s breath. He took Ning Xiangsi and kicked open a certain door. Inside, there were three strong young men, and a woman with a pale face and thin hair almost white. Next to the woman, there was still a face sitting. The gloomy old man. Facing Fang Yunchi''s sudden intrusion, the family was very surprised, all stood up, staring at Fang Yunchi and Ning Xiangsi vigntly. Fang Yunchi''s face was already very vicissitudes of life, and the fierce aura all over his body made the people in the room afraid to move. Especially his appearance as a Taoist priest gave them a great shock. Chapter 859: The girl who turned into a ghost (68) Chapter 859: The girl who turned into a ghost (68) However, Ning Xiangsi''s face has matured a lot more than ten years ago, because she can maintain it, but it hasn''t changed much. When the old woman saw Ning Xiangsis face, she took a step back in fright, "You..." "Are you Ning Xiangsi?" The old woman recognized Ning Xiangsi, but Ning Xiangsi did not recognize the old woman. At this time, Tang Guo and Qin Jiu also came here. One person and one ghost stepped in hand in hand. The moment Tang Guo appeared, everyone in this family was shaking. Especially when facing Tang Guo''s smile, they were all trembling. The old man tightened his legs subconsciously, and the calves of the three strong men were shaking. Seeing that Tang Guo hadn''t looked away and kept staring at them, they were shocked to pee. "Mother, it''s that female ghost!!" "Mother, what to do, it''s that female ghost." Tang Guo looked at the old woman and stepped forward again. The old woman was so scared that she fell to the ground, remembering something, and quickly knelt in front of Tang Guo with tears on her face. "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault, kill me if you want to kill, and let my three sons go." "Long time no see, Li Meiyun, you were lucky enough to escape here, but then I heard that people outside helped you spare no time, found you a ce to live, and found a job for you. Many people took care of you." Li Meiyun''s lips trembled and did not speak. "But why do you want toe back? Go back to this poor ce and bury you here forever. What do you think of letting those who long for salvation end up in despair and die?" The system was also shocked. Is this Li Meiyun who was reluctant to bear three children back then? "Now you really have gone the old way, in order to beg a wife for your three sons, to harm innocent girls." Li Meiyun couldn''t say a word, the old man beside her just looked at Tang Guo in horror and didn''t say a word. Because Li Meiyun was taken away that year, he chased him that day, so he was the only man in the vige who hadn''t been abolished. Later, he made a soft and hard bubble and finally brought Li Meiyun and his three sons back. He thought that this female ghost would nevere back. After all, more than a decade has passed. Unexpectedly, they had just done one thing, they called this female ghost. They all regret it. Those three strong men, the older ones had memories, the younger ones had no memories, and they had also heard of Tang Guo''s horror. "Did you have trouble thinking?" Ning Xiangsi also thought of Li Meiyun. She rushed to Li Meiyun, grabbed her, and said fiercely, "My thinking, you take my thinking Again." Li Meiyun''s face turned paler, "I don''t know what I think about." "Tell me, where did my Sisi go." Ning Xiangsi couldn''t see where she was. The other''s eyes flickered, and Sisi must have been locked up here. "I really regret it too much, Li Meiyun," Ning Xiangsi said, crying in pain, "I really shouldn''t have been kind to you. If you guys are dead, my thinking will not go wrong." Li Meiyun never thought that the girl named Fang Siyun turned out to be Ning Xiangsi''s daughter. She nced at Fang Yunchi, who was standing beside Ning Xiangsi, the daughter of this Taoist priest. She really regretted that she knew that she shouldn''t be fooled. Now, let them hand it over. Chapter 860: The girl who turned into a ghost (69) Chapter 860: The girl who turned into a ghost (69) So, no matter what, she could not admit it. At this time, Fang Yunchi''s sword fell on Li Meiyun''s neck, and the cold touch made Li Meiyun limp to the ground. "Say, where is Fang Siyun?" At this moment Fang Yunchi, full of suffocation, Li Meiyun opened her mouth in a panic, "She...she ran away." "Where did you go?" Fang Yunchi didn''t move to see, and pressed Li Meiyun''s neck hard, blood stains appeared instantly. Feeling the pain in her neck, Li Meiyun didn''t dare to hide it at all, and exined the cause and effect clearly. It turned out that she was in a town under the mountain, and she saw Fang Siyun, a young girl with a face, and she looked lonely when she saw the other person. I thought to myself that my three sons were all at the age of taking a wife. It is getting harder and harder to buy a wife now. Many of the abandoned men in the vige are still secretly doing these things if they want the vige to continue. They have always been cautious and more concealed than before. For more than ten years, almost no one has noticed. But even so, the chance of sess is getting smaller and smaller. Because of Tang Guo''s existence and the things she did, many people did not dare to do these things at all. Moreover, the young girl nowadays is not easy to cheat, feels something is wrong, and immediately leaves here. Few of the boys who grew up in the vige had wives. Even if they are lucky asionally, buy them, or cheat, they don''t dare to torture or even kill people like before. However, in order to continue the vige, they will take turns giving birth to this girl to the men in the vige. They are afraid of being discovered, causing the tragedy in the past. When some girls gave birth, they died. This time seeing Fang Siyun, she hadn''t seen such a beautiful little girl for a long time, and wanted to trick people back into her three sons. Fang Siyun heard her say that the scenery in the vige was good, but she was absent-minded. After she said something, she finally agreed toe up. As soon as he came up, he was controlled by his door. They didn''t dare to torture anymore, they took good care of them, and Siyun was doing ideological work every day, hoping she could agree. After finally waiting for Fang Siyun to soften, she ran away when they rxed. She was not familiar with this road, so she ran up the mountain. They didn''t expect that Fang Siyun was so stubborn that he didn''t even think about it and jumped straight down. They wanted to stop it because it was toote, and in the end they could only return home in panic and close the door. They are very upset, because there was a very powerful female ghost who jumped off that cliff. They were very scared, and Wanyi Siyun had also be a powerful female ghost. What should he do if hees back to find them and kills the people in their entire vige. Never thought that Fang Yunchi would show up at this moment, kicking open their door, not preparing for them at all. What made them even more frightened was that Tang Guo appeared, that powerful female ghost. After Ning Xiangsi heard this, she couldn''t cry. He said regret, and quickly asked Tang Guo, "Can you take me to that cliff?" "Let''s go." Tang Guo said, she saw this family, only smiled slightly, shaking her head, the opportunity has been given, so many people help Li Meiyun. It is a pity that this kind of person is willing to fall, and wasted a good opportunity. She has nothing to say to such people. She didn''t want to do anything. Chapter 861: The girl who turned into a ghost (70) Chapter 861: The girl who turned into a ghost (70) This matter has something to do with Fang Yunchi, but she wants to see what Fang Yunchi wants to do. "Acacia, you want to go to Sisi, I have to ask them something." Ning Xiangsi didn''t think about it, but followed Tang Guo to the cliff. "Miss Tang, can you go faster? What if Sisi is still alive." Ning Xiangsi''s face was full of tears, "It would be fine if I didn''t stop you back then." "It''s all my sins." Even during these years, she has been doing charity every month while working, in order to help Fang Yunchi eliminate cause and effect. However, the karma is still on her daughter, even if the retribution is on her. Sisi is still so young, the more she thinks about it, Ning Xiangsi cannot forgive her once young self. Can''t forgive, she stubbornly wants to be with Fang Yunchi. If you don''t stay with Fang Yunchi, will Sisi not encounter this? Tang Guo floated a little faster, and said, "As long as Fang Siyun is Fang Yunchi''s daughter, he will not fall here today, but will also fall elsewhere." Ning Xiangsi has nothing to say, yes, that is the mostplicated karma. She wiped her tears and slid down on the mountain. Soon I came to that cliff, which is also where the original owner once fell. Ning Xiangsi is not afraid of heights, standing on the edge of a dangerous cliff, looking down, "How should I go down to find Sisi?" "I''ll take you down." Tang Guo said, anyway, she wants to see where her body originally exists, how is it going. system: [The host is big, Fang Yunchi...] The system hesitated. Tang Guo was funny, "What do you want to say?" [Fang Yunchi hacked the family to death. ] The system is somewhat expected, and I feel that Fang Yunchi is particrly double-standard. I have always said that ghosts harm people, and I have never cared about people harming people. Now that the matter has fallen on his own body, he has to carry a sword and kill people himself. So, what is Fang Yunchi''s persistence over the years? "Oh, as expected." Tang Guo is not surprised. Many people are kind to others, full of justice, and believe that everything must conform to the rules. That is, many things did not happen to them at all. When that terrible thing is personally encountered by them, they will be crazier than anyone else. When Tang Guo was about to take Ning Xiangsi down, Fang Yunchi rushed up. "Lovesick." Fang Yunchi still has a strong smell of blood, "I will take you down to find Sisi." Ning Xiangsi did not resist, letting Fang Yunchi hug her, she had no expectations of the man next to her. She has only one prayer now, and Fang Siyun is still alive. As long as Fang Siyun is still alive, she will carry Fang Siyun alone in her next life. As for Fang Yunchi, she was a little tired, and she couldn''t love this man. She was afraid that she would continue to struggle with him, and all kinds of terrible things would happen in her Sisi in the next half of her life. Fang Yunchi didn''t know Ning Xiangsi''s thoughts, he held a sword in one hand, scratching the cliff wall, leading Ning Xiangsi down. Tang Guo and Qin Jiu also took the leap. Qin Jiu knew about the defensive bead, and naturally understood that Fang Siyun should not be in danger of life. He looked at Tang Guo''s casual carelessness, then smiled and kissed her face. "doing what?" "I want to kiss." "Ajiu, you call a hooligan in public." Qin Jiuughed in a low voice and kissed her again. Chapter 862: The girl who turned into a ghost (71) Chapter 862: The girl who turned into a ghost (71) His Guoguo is really amazing. He likes her like her casually, no matter what she does, it is based on her heart. What she does, except for revenge, will not find a reason. "What a coincidence." Tang Guo looked at Fang Siyun hanging on the cliff, which happened to be where she used to be, and she couldn''t help but said, "The ce where I lived." System: The host is afraid tough to death. Fang Siyun was already a little confused, she jumped off when her heart was cruel. Feeling the feeling of falling, she thought she couldn''t live. In a hurry, she saw an outgoing stone. At that time, she thought that this sharp stone would prate her body and make her dead. However, she did not expect that the stone did not prate her, just hung her clothes on it. At that time, she noticed that the bead on her neck flickered. This poor-looking bead was given to her by her mother. After wearing it on her neck since she was young, she told her not to take it off. Even if you take a bath, you are not allowed to take it down. Once, when the weather was hot, she wanted to take off the beads, which made Xiangsi Ning angry. She grew up with Xiangsi Ning since she was a child, and the most unnoticeable is that she looks angry and promises not to take it down again. Ning Xiangsi, she and her father said that she bought the beads, and they looked good and gave them to her. But I think Ning Xiangsi''s attitude towards this pearl is not what she said. Being hung on the edge of the cliff today, she finally understood that this bead is not simple. It can be said that it saved her life. But, being hung in this ce, who can know that she is here? The stone passed through behind her clothes. She was afraid that she would starve to death here. When people outside found it, she might have been dried by the wind. The weather was still very hot, the sun was shining, she was thirsty and tired, and fell asleep in a daze. When I was almost awake, I heard a nice voice saying two words, "It''s such a coincidence" and "Where I lived." She opened her eyes and wanted to find the person who was talking, but in fact she thought she should have a dream, or a hallucination. But she still wanted to live, and she shouldn''t listen to the old woman, otherwise this wouldn''t happen. "Sisi." When Ning Xiangsi saw Fang Siyun hanging on a long rock, his hands dropped. At that time, he shook his heart, and tears burst out, but when he saw Fang Siyun move, he called out in surprise. . mom? Fang Siyun really thought it was a dream this time, but she still looked up and saw Ning Xiangsi and Fang Yunchi who were about to approach her, and shouted if they were happy. Raising her hand in this way, she only heard the sound of the clothes being torn, and she chased directly. Fang Yunchi did not expect, nor did Ning Xiangsi, that Fang Yunchi could not catch up no matter how fast he was. Ning Xiangsi yelled anxiously, "No!" Tang Guo snorted and waved at the ce where Fang Siyun had fallen. Fang Siyun''s body slowly floated upward. She heard the sneer. She raised her head and saw Tang Guo and Qin Jiu. "So, what''s the use of being a ghost hunter? Not as useful as my ghost." Tang Guo let Fang Siyun float by her side, and said, "We are very destined." Chapter 863: The girl who turned into a ghost (72) Chapter 863: The girl who turned into a ghost (72) Fang Siyun blinked, thinking in his mind, is this beautiful woman a ghost? She subconsciously nced at Fang Yunchi. The other''s face was not very good, but Ye didn''t say anything, and was obviously relieved when she saw her. "That ce, I was also hung there in the wind and sun for many years." Tang Guo pointed to the ce where Fang Siyun was hanging just now, "but where I hang it is dead, you are alive." Ning Xiangsi also followed with a sigh of relief, looking at Tang Guo''s gaze, filled with gratitude. If it''s not the time, she would really have cried with Fang Siyun in her arms. Floating to the top of the cliff, Ning Xiangsi quickly broke free of Fang Yunchi, holding Fang Siyun tightly, "Sisi, are you okay? Is there anything ufortable?" "Mom, I''m fine." Fang Siyun knew that she was wrong this time, "Sorry, I worried you. I won''t run away from home in the future." She only nced at Fang Yunchi, then lowered her head, not wanting to talk to each other. She will always remember those two ps. Her father wanted no wives and children in order to catch ghosts. Just because she said a ghost was good, the other party pped her twice. She grew up so old, Fang Yunchi, as a father, never went to school to pick her up, never attended her parent conference, and never asked how her homework was. In the eyes of her father, there are only hunting ghosts and killing ghosts. In that case, what would she do with such a father? "Sisi, mom only wants you in the future." Facing her lost daughter, Ning Xiangsi wanted to understand everything. That rtionship should also pass. She and Fang Yunchi should also end. She took out the bead on Fang Siyun''s neck, looked at a crack in the bead, her eyes were red, "this bead saved you." "Mom, what is this bead?" "Sisi, Miss Tang gave you this bead." Ning Xiangsi said to Fang Siyun quickly, "Miss Tang said that I would have a daughter back then and said this bead was given to you." Fang Siyun hesitated and looked at Tang Guo, "Is this Miss Tang?" "Yes." Ning Xiangsi said quickly, with a smile on her face, "She is the ghost of the legend." Fang Siyun''s eyes widened, not fear, but surprise in her eyes. She stared at Tang Guo and couldn''t move her eyes. If Ning Xiangsi hadn''t held it, she would definitely rush to Tang Guo. She was really seen by her, the legendary female ghost. She touched the cracked bead, looked at Tang Guo and said, "Thank you." "You''re wee, it was delivered at hand back then." Tang Guo smiled, "I didn''t expect you to be so lucky." Ning Xiangsi didn''t believe it was handed over, she actually wanted to understand. Regardless of whether Tang Guo couldpete against Master Mingxuan, if she didn''t inform the other party at the time, this pearl would not fall into Fang Siyun''s hands. So today, Fang Siyun may die, and even if he does not die, he will encounter many bad things. It was precisely because her mind was suddenly clear at that time, she became sober, and made that decision that made Tang Guo temporarily conscious of giving this bead to her and also pointed it out to Fang Siyun. Therefore, this ghost is really powerful. Fang Yunchi couldn''t fight, that couldn''t be more normal. If it is really an ordinary ghost, can the other party see what happened more than a decadeter, or is it about her daughter? "Miss Tang, no matter what, thank you very much," Ning Xiangsi took Fang Siyun and bowed to Tang Guo. Chapter 864: The girl who turned into a ghost (73) Chapter 864: The girl who turned into a ghost (73) "Sisi and I will always remember you. If you are short of something or need beautiful clothes, you can directly contact us, and we will burn you regrly." Ning Xiangsi was still embarrassed when she said this. But she dide across, Qin Jiu took Tang Guo to the mall to buy clothes, and then burned them to each other. "Mom, is she the legendary female ghost?" Fang Siyun still asked uncertainly. After Ning Xiangsi''s repeated confirmation, she finallyughed. Fang Siyun hesitated and asked Tang Guo, "Aunt Tang, can I take a photo with you?" "Sisi, don''t make trouble," Ning Xiangsi hurriedly stopped, Tang Guo said, "Okay." Fang Siyun was very happy to get rid of Ning Xiangsi, and insisted that Ning Xiangsi take pictures of her. Seeing that Tang Guo had no objection, Ning Xiangsi took out her mobile phone to take a group photo of them. Qin Jiu also let go of Tang Guo. Fang Siyun was curious when she saw Tang Guo''s solid body. She said very seriously, "Aunt Tang, you are amazing." "When I was very young, I often heard your story. I didn''t expect to see you one day." Never thought that it was a ghost who saved her life. It is ridiculous that her father is a ghost hunter who kills every ghost. She nced at Fang Yunchi, whose face was pale, and took a lot of photos with Tang Guo intimately. Ning Xiangsi saw Fang Yunchi''s difort, and even the other stared at Tang Guo. If they hadn''t been there, she would have to do it. If it was before today, she would still feel bad. Now, forget it, in her Ning Xiangsi''s eyes, in her heart, there is only her daughter. "Acacia, don''t let Sisi mess around." Fang Yunchi''s heart was particrlyplicated. On the one hand, Tang Guo was his killer enemy, and on the other hand, Fang Siyun was saved by her. Fang Siyun was so close to Tang Guo, which made him very angry. Ning Xiangsi sneered at Fang Yunchi, "I have nothing to do with Sisi in the future. Fang Yunchi, you can catch your ghost. No one will stop you anymore and me you for being irresponsible." "Acacia, what do you mean?" Ning Xiangsi put down the phone and sneered, "What else can it mean? Divorce, Fang Yunchi, I want to divorce you, and you can do whatever you want in the future. I and Sisi have nothing to do with you. No one is in charge , You can catch ghosts wherever you want." "No, Lovesick..." "This marriage is divorced." Xiangsi Ning made the decision this time, "Do you think that our daughter suffered from these things today, didn''t you care at all?" "Regardless of the causality, if it weren''t for you pped Sisi that day, how could she run away from home." Fang Yunchi hurriedly defended, "That''s because she is young and ignorant. I beat her because..." "Isn''t it because she said that the legendary ghost is not bad, and it stabbed your painful foot?" Ning Xiangsi sneered, holding Fang Siyun back to her and asking Fang Siyun seriously, "Sisi, you object Did I divorce your dad?" "No objection." Fang Siyun said very positively, "In these years, he has not been at home for a few days, Mom, I support you. Without him, we would live the same way." "I have long felt that the legendary Aunt Tang is a good ghost. He beat me because of this. He has never fulfilled the responsibilities of a husband and father. What are we keeping him for?" Ning Xiangsi felt relieved, seeing Tang Guo still beside him, "I made youugh." Chapter 865: The girl who turned into a ghost (74) Chapter 865: The girl who turned into a ghost (74) Later Ning Xiangsi and Fang Yunchi divorced. Fang Yunchi didn''t agree at first, but then Ning Xiangsi simply took Fang Siyun and left their home. Xiangsi Ning bought a new vi with perfect security system. He talked to her and she said that if she didn''t get a divorce, she would never see him. Ning Xiangsi said to him again, "Think about it, Fang Yunchi, your daughter has been punished for your sins, Fang Yunchi, I beg you, lets get a divorce, I cant bear Sisis ident. Not every time is so lucky. Tang Guo will then give us Sisi a life-saving bead." Fang Yunchi originally refused to agree, but once, when Fang Siyun came home from school, he was hit by a car that rushed over. If it weren''t for the bead on his body, it might really be life-threatening. He also saw another crack on the bead. Ning Xiangsi clung to the bead, crying and said to Yun Chi, "You see, I don''t know how long this bead canst, Fang Yunchi, you are going to kill our daughter. ?" Fang Yunchi had to believe in evil this time. For the first time, he suspected that what he did was really wrong? During the few days when he hesitated, Fang Siyun had various idents. Although there was no crack in the beads, those small idents brought a lot of trouble to Fang Siyun''s life. Looking at the scar on Fang Siyun''s arm, he finallypromised and divorced Ning Xiangsi. Since the divorce, Fang Siyun has not had any problems. When he knew this, Fang Yunchi was a little startled. He looked at the little devil under his sword, gritted his teeth, and nned to chop down with a sword. "Yun Chi, stop." Suddenly a familiar voice sounded, making Fang Yunchi stunned. He looked up at Fang Tianshi who was floating towards him, stunned, "Master...Master." "Master, is that you?" Fang Yunchi said in surprise, but soon he felt something was wrong, "Master, are you a ghost?" Fang Tianshi looked sad, "I am a ghost, why, you are going to kill me?" "No, Master, how could I kill you? I can''t kill you." Even if he hates ghosts, he won''t kill his master. "Yun Chi, you see that I am a ghost, but you will not kill me, then why do you want to kill all other ghosts?" Fang Yunchi threw down the sword, "Because they are all harmful, and Master will not harm." Fang Tianshimented, "Yun Chi, put down the sword in your hand, don''t be a ghost hunter, all this is the fault of the teacher, leading you on a path of no return." Fang Yunchi shook his head, "No, Master, there are many ghosts in this world, I need to catch them." "Yun Chi!" Fang Tianshi yelled and changed his appearance. Fang Yunchi''s eyes widened. This... isn''t this the ghost he wanted to kill every time, but he couldn''t kill it in the end? Fang Tianshi changed back to his original appearance and talked to Fang Yunchi about the original situation. "Do you know that for the past ten years, as a teacher, you have escaped in your hands several times a year." "Master, I... it''s the female ghost''s fault, otherwise I wouldn''t fail to recognize you." Fang Tianshi didn''t know what to say, "Obviously you are right from wrong. I know a lot of ghost friends, who obviously didn''t do anything, they were all cut by your sword." Fang Yunchi stepped back, his expression copsed. "Do not!" He turned and ran, as if mad. Chapter 866: The girl who turned into a ghost (75) Chapter 866: The girl who turned into a ghost (75) Tang Guo and Qin Jiu witnessed the conversation between Fang Tianshi and Fang Yunchi not far away. Seeing Fang Yunchi''s worldview copsed, the corners of her lips rose, and she looked very happy. That smile was a bit bad and full of revenge, Qin Jiu casually caught a glimpse of it. Don''t want it if she is fascinated by her. "Fang Yunchi''s deeds are ruined," Qin Jiu said, "Dao Xin is broken, there is no way to go further in this life, and he can no longer catch ghosts." Of course, Fang Yunchi took the me for all this. He squeezed Tang Guo''s hand, "Guoguo, let me take you to the mall, there should be new beautiful dresses this month." "Okay." Tang Guo felt the panic and reluctance in Qin Jiu''s heart, she wrapped his waist, "Don''t be afraid, you will meet me in your next life, as long as you behave and don''t make mistakes, we can still be together. ." Qin Jiu couldn''tugh or cry, and touched her face, "I will definitely work hard not to make mistakes." He was afraid that he would really hurt her without the memory. In case he will be a person with a different position from her in his next life, is that impossible? Qin Jiu took Tang Guo to the mall and personally chose the most beautiful dress for her. With her all these years, his vision has be more and more sophisticated. You don''t need Tang Guo''s guidance to find the best match. His way of choosing clothes and matching clothes made the shopping guide girls particrly surprised. They are already familiar with this man in Taoist gowns, and every time hees to their mall to buy beautiful clothes. However, they had never seen a woman by his side. They also asked who they bought these beautiful clothes for. At that time, he would show a warm smile, "My wife." When he talked about his wife, the gentle and coquettish smile on his face really warmed people''s hearts. Of course, they didn''t know that the wife he was talking about was actually standing next to him, looking at him with serious and focused eyes. He liked her gaze so much, from those beautiful eyes, he could clearly see that he was the only person inside. Such gaze made him addicted, intoxicated, and didn''t want to wake up when he fell into it. She said she was leaving. From her tone, he could tell that she really couldn''t stay. He bought a lot of clothes and burned them to her in front of her tomb. He looked at the changing clothes on her body and smiled sincerely. He was also very happy when he looked at her happy face. More than a yearter, Tang Guo left this world. When she left, Qin Jiu was meditating. When he opened his eyes, he felt empty around him and empty in his heart. The familiar breath is gone. He sat on the hillside, looking at the endless peaks in the distance, with a daze. Later, he closed his eyes again and continued to practice. asionally when he went out to practice, he would take care of some girls who were abducted by innocents, and only send them to the police, and then leave them a lonely back. Later, people gradually discovered that the mysterious female ghost had disappeared, but it seemed that there was an additional Taoist who likes to nosy. I heard that this Taoist priest was a Taoist priest who had been rescued by him. In the next few decades, he will be there. Once, a girl who was rescued looked at Qin Jiu with admiration. When he left, "Why don''t you give me a chance?" Chapter 867: The girl who turned into a ghost (end) Chapter 867: The girl who turned into a ghost (end) "I''m not a nosy person." Qin Jiu said coldly, without turning his head back. The girl couldn''t help saying, "But you care about it." "That''s what she likes." Qin Jiu''s icy face gained warmth, "I''m just doing what she likes." "Who is she?" "my lover." The girl closed her face, "Where is she?" "Not here anymore." Qin Jiu looked at the sky, raised his hand with a smile, and covered the position of his heart with his hand, "but she never disappeared from my heart, she has been living here until I When lifees to an end, she will not disappear." The girl finally stopped asking, "Then she is so happy." "No, I am very happy and I met her." Qin Jiu took a step towards the distance while holding a long sword, but his figure went so far. Later, he met Fang Yunchi again, and the other party lost everything and went crazy. Fang Tianshi has been following Fang Yunchi''s side, a ghost and a madman are really a strangebination. He asionally heard about Ning Xiangsi and Fang Siyun. Ning Xiangsi became the most famous phnthropist in China, but he was low-key and highly respected. Fang Siyunter established a women''s rescue organization to rescue girls who were identally abducted. One hundred yearster, the world is full of sunshine. Qin Jiu broke the barrier between the ghost world and the human world. After searching in the ghost world for a long time, he couldn''t find Tang Guo. Finally, he went to the reincarnation pool in the ghost world, and under the horrified eyes of the ghosts, he jumped down with a smile. ... Tang Guo looked at himself, and from her white and slender wrists, it could be seen that this body was very young. She opened the curtain and got up. There was a member of the first pce kneeling on the side of the bed. Seeing her waking up, she hung her head, "Your Majesty, are you awake?" "Yeah." Tang Guo replied softly, his own majesty made the pce man lower his head, "Your Majesty would like to use some food?" "Get some." She also felt a little hungry, and it was best to recall the plot while eating. She was dressed by the servants of the pce, stood in front of the mirror, and looked at the body. The appearance is of course very beautiful, because he is young and has not opened yet, his face looks a little immature. This body should be about fifteen years old. From the pce people just now, she should be the empress of a country. I just don''t know what her status is, what is the situation between North Korea and China. When the sumptuous food was put on the table, she told everyone to step back and began to eat the food while recalling the story of the world. The system also appeared excitedly at this time, [The host is big, oh, your majesty is big, this time you are the queen, I just browsed the plot, you have a harem, a lot of beauties in the harem. Tang Guo had a meal with his chopsticks, "A lot?" [It''s very much. I counted it. There should be thirty or forty in total. However, it seems that this body is only fifteen years old, and it is not time to be lucky enough for them. ] The excitement of the system, [Also, this is a world of female deity. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows and was not surprised. After taking a bite of the dish, he asked, "Is it the kind of men giving birth to children?" System: He... he is a bit messy, why the host''s attention is not quite right. [No. "Oh..." Theck of interest in the tone made the system very depressed, do you want to do that. Chapter 868: The young queen (1) Chapter 868: The young queen (1) [The host is big, maybe you will wear the kind of world where men give birth in the future, hehe, don''t you be disappointed. Let''s umte some experience this time. "Im not disappointed, Im just asking. Ive read a lot of books before, dont men in the world of females have children? Ive always been curious about where they are born. And the reproductive organs of men and women are different. How did a woman make a man pregnant, how big an egg, how did it get into the belly of a man." The system was stunned: Yes, the egg is so big, how did it get into the man''s stomach, it doesn''t make sense. He weakly said: [Perhaps, in those women''s world where men give birth, women''s eggs are only as big as normal men''s sperm, and men''s sperm may be as big as eggs? "Then how are they born? Don''t tell me that there is a female reproductive organ in their body structure. Then it is not a man, but an intersex person." System: A little dizzy. Tang Guo narrowed his face, feeling the confusion of the system, "Don''t think about it, you can''t even think of it." But the system is still very tangled, so how did the egg get into the belly of the man, how did the man give birth to a child? The more you think about it, the more terrible it bes. "I have received the memory." Tang Guo said, ate the food and stopped talking to the system, leaving a bucket in the system to entangle how the man gave birth. This world is only respected by women, and other physiological structures are simr, she doesn''t worry about these at all. Even if it is really different, she doesn''t have to worry about anything, anyway, she won''t have children or anything. The country she ruled is called the West Saint Kingdom, a country respected by women. But on this continent, other countries still respect men. This is why the physiological structures of men and women here are normal. Because, a long time ago, the Western Saint Kingdom was not respected by women, but by men. Later, the woman was oppressed for too long, and finally there was a woman of Tianzong wizard who appeared and ruled the Western Holy Kingdom, which was already in civil strife. Of course, the name of the Western Holy Kingdom cameter. Her body is indeed only fifteen years old. In the Western Saint Kingdom, she is an adult at the age of sixteen. As a female emperor, she needs to be an adult to be able to visit the husband of the harem. However, before that, as a female emperor, it was inevitable that many people would be allowed to bnce the power in the harem because of various forces. The original owner became a throne at the age of ten and is a very good queen. The only shoring may be that she is too young. But the strength left to her by the emperor was enough to wait for her to grow up. But while she was growing up, there were changes, and everything that happenedter led to the young empress''s untimely death. Her death was not an ident, but a murder. The people who murdered her were the man in her harem and her sister Tang Nuoyue, the Moon King of the Western Holy Kingdom. If it is true, this Tang Nuoyue has nothing to do with her. Because Tang Nuoyue was originally a fool, the person who murdered herter was just a modern woman who crossed into Tang Nuoyue. After the modern woman passed through Tang Nuoyue''s body, she was cautious at first, and then slowly changed from a fool to a normal person. But as a queen, she would definitely have doubts about this matter. Any changes must be taken seriously and it is impossible to ignore it. Chapter 869: The young queen (2) Chapter 869: The young queen (2) Especially this kind of person who has been stupid for more than ten years suddenly bes a normal person. As long as the emperor is not thinking about it, he will definitely send someone to watch. At this time, Tang Nuoyue''s husband, and some people who found Tang Nuoyue interesting, secretly told Tang Nuoyue that the queen sent someone to monitor her. This made Tang Nuoyue fear the Queen from the beginning, and even thought of many conspiracies and tricks in his mind. Those men with ulterior motives approached Tang Nuoyue step by step, and also designed various empress key Tang Nuoyue, and even Tang Nuoyue''s original stupid sins were also added to the queen. In fact, Tang Nuoyue was born stupid and didn''t care about the queen at all. But those men, in order to achieve their goals, overthrew the Western Holy Kingdom that respected women, and took advantage of Tang Nuoyue''s silly white sweetness, and used Tang Nuoyue to deal with the young queen in an open and honest manner. The queen''s harem, Tang Nuoyue''s harem, the sons of some ministers in the court, and spies from neighboring countries all joined the conspiracy. The queen sensed something was wrong, but it was toote. These men are extremely smart, and together, how can she deal with a fifteen-year-old queen. Especially, the people around her are also controlled by these men. Tang Nuoyue thought with all her heart that those men really loved her. Let them n these things, sit and be queens in the future, and embrace their dreams. She did seed. She became the most expensive queen. But she also failed. On the night of her ascension, she was pierced by a sword while getting along with the husbands. Those men showed their true faces, mocking her innocence, ridiculous. Tang Nuoyue died of hatred when hearing their original n from these men. She hates, hates these men who y with her feelings. And the West Saint Kingdom, which also ended, was divided by these men, and once again messed up. Neither the Queen nor Tang Nuoyue knew about the future. [The host is big, how do you feel about this world? ] The system doggedly asked, [Have the host thought about changing a man to try? Your cutie may not be there. Tang Guo didn''t say a word, and the system continued to provoke discord. [I always eat the same, will it be greasy? It''s actually good to change the taste. "Tongzi, you just want to watch the excitement. Are you thinking about spring and looking for a female system? Okay, if you encounter a female system in the future, let''s tie her up, whatever you like." [It''s not like that, the host is big, you think I didn''t say anything. The system is a little scared. He has no such idea about any female system. Two strings of systems are in love, which he thinks is not fun. Rather than finding a target, he still hopes to encounter a system that can be eaten in one bite and can help him upgrade. Even if the other party is a girl, he still chooses to eat it, upgrading is more important than finding a target. Tang Guo ate the food slowly, "I will make a few lists, and you will monitor them for me to see what they are doing." [Host greatly despite the orders. "Nan Yunchuan, Su Qing, Single Song, Yin Qiu, Xiao Jin." These five men are the main culprits of that conspiracy. Among them, Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing are both from her harem. Su Qing is Tang Nuoyue''s husband, Yin Qiu is the son of Tang Nuoyue''s mansion, Xiao Jin, this is a proton sent by Qi Guo. Xiao Jin is a man with conspiracy and means. He joined in, mainly to use the power of the Western Holy Kingdom to help him regain Qi. Chapter 870: The young queen (3) Chapter 870: The young queen (3) Xiao Jin was also Tang Nuoyue''s favorite man. It happened that it was this cruel person who stabbed Tang Nuoyue to death and broke Tang Nuoyue''s heart. After Tang Guo spoke his name, the system had already monitored several men. With the increase of energy, he can now cover more and more ces. Covering two or three cities is currently no problem, not to mention the scope of the imperial city and pce. Tang Guo first looked at her harem for a while. Nan Yunchuan was drinking tea in the pce and ying chess alone. This was his hobby. This guy had a lot of conspiracy and tricks, and he was full of bad water. Su Qing was ying the piano, and there was a little sadness between her eyebrows, but the cold light shing through her eyes was really amazing. When she was about to turn away from the screen, she saw a man practicing sword in a slightly luxurious pce, and never looked away. She squinted slightly, staring at the man, and said to the system, "Zoom the camera closer. I want to take a closer look at this guy." [Ok, the host is big. When seeing this handsome face, Tang Guo found the identity of the other party from his memory. This physical royal husband, Jing Cheng. He is a real man who likes to dance knives and guns very much. He has been eager to go out to march and fight since he was a child, but his status is noble, and he was finally selected to be the Queen of the West Saint Kingdom, that is, the royal husband of her body. It is not that a man cannot be an official, but it is a hundred times harder to be an official than a woman. It''s not that you can''t join the army, but promotion is still very difficult. Coupled with the rule for thousands of years, women are getting stronger and stronger. The court has long been upied by women, and there are more and more women in its army, bing stronger and stronger. Men are being weakened, marginalized, and their status is getting lower and lower, gradually staying home and being raised as their former daughters. Some men have even been cultivated into delicate grasses, which fall down when the wind blows. However, those are mostly small households. But some women just like that kind of tender grass, teasing them, and treating them as ythings, which is simr to how men treat women in the world of male respect, but the gender is changed. [Host Da, is there any problem with this Huangfu Jingcheng? ] The system asked curiously. Tang Guo smiled, "No problem, I just think he looks handsome when he dances his sword." The system is terrifying, is it... is it? The host really wants to empathize. Bah, that''s not right, the host has never remembered past lives or anything. [In fact, it''s a bit handsome. ] The system hastily boasted. "Okay, turn the camera to Tang Nuoyue''s side. At this time, she should havee through and see what the people in her house are doing." For Tang Nuoyue, in the plot of this story, at best, it was a bit stupid. However, the IQs of those men are indeed very high, and all of them are master nners. Tang Nuoyue is a modern woman who has not experienced wind and rain and has just graduated from university. Suddenly I changed a ce again. I was frightened all day. Suddenly, a few handsome men appeared, all day long sweetly, looking at her with admiration and asking which woman would not waver? She fell into the designs of these men step by step. As a modern woman, how could she expect the ancients to be so deliberate. So, after all, he was still a poor man. The tools used by these terrible men are nothing more. Chapter 871: The young queen (4) Chapter 871: The young queen (4) When the camera turned to Tang Nuo''s Moon Pce, Tang Guo was stunned when he saw a certain scene. The system felt Tang Guo''s surprise, and stared at it, and was also stunned. [The host is big, what''s going on, I don''t think things are so good. ] The system means, [ording to the plot, shouldnt Tang Nuoyue treat her husband like Yin Qiu in this way? Tang Guo watched Yin Qiu kneeling under the sun, her face was pale, and there weresh marks on her body. She also squinted her eyes. Looking at it this way, he knew that he was kneeling for more time. "Look at Don Nuoyue." ording to the system, the camera moved to Tang Nuoyue''s room. When I saw Tang Nuoyue, one person was a little surprised. Especially when Tang Nuoyue whispered and whispered bitterly, they understood what was wrong. "Since I, Tang Nuoyue, is reborn, I won''t fall into the tricks of you men." Tang Nuoyue looked in the mirror, her face pale, and there was this kind of desperate loneliness in her eyes, "I want to overthrow the Western Holy Kingdom, too. It depends on whether Tang Nuoyue agrees or not. In this life, as long as Tang Nuoyue is with me, you men, kneel down under a woman''s skirt." "It''s just that, how do I tell the queen now? I used to be a fool. To say this hastily, the queen would not believe me, and would even suspect that I had ulterior motives." Tang Nuoyue fell into deep thought, "It seems that you still have to use those men to achieve the goal, and it is best for the queen to discover the purpose of those men." "Perhaps, I can make false ims with those men and break into them. They thought I was a liar. In the end, I and the queen should get along with each other and not kill them." Tang Guoughed when she saw this, "Then it''s a little fun, I like this Tang Nuoyue. Actually, where is such a trouble, she said, shouldn''t I just follow the trend?" "However, ording to her experience, she should be cautious and step by step, because she has died twice, and the second time she was calcted to die by a man, she should also grow up." Tang Nuoyue smirked in the mirror, her face was cramping when she smiled, "This time, I must hold the empresss thigh tightly. In the past life, if those men lied to me, how could a girl such a smart and capable empress lose? ." "Men are all big pig''s hoofs. I am really obsessed with ghosts, so I will believe their sweet words." Tang Nuoyue curled her lips, "And that Xiao Jin, I will not kill him in this life." Tang Guoughed as she watched, overjoyed. "Tang Nuoyue is also watching here to see what her actions are. Two dayster, I will send two people over to help her secretly." Tang Nuoyue gave a smirk, took the whip and jumped out of the dance. Looking at Tang Nuoyue who was so stupid, Tang Guo almost didn''t spray out, "Pretending to be alike, promising." Tang Nuoyue danced with the whip and came to Yin Qiu. Yin Qiu''s body shook subconsciously. Seeing Tang Nuoyue smile silly at him, his heart was getting hairy. "Is it fun, Yin Qiu, this king is here to y with you, haha, y whip, let''s y whip." Then Tang Guo saw Yin Qiu''s face full of love and paleness, and wanted to escape. Unfortunately, the people around Tang Nuoyue were from the former imperial family and were very loyal to her. The prince wants to y, they will definitely not let this cheap maid escape. When the two held Yin Qiu, Tang Nuoyue''s eyes shed with excitement, and sheughed happily, and raised her whip to draw Yin Qiu''s body. "Haha, fun, fun, Yin Qiu, you are so fun." Tang Nuoyue''s heart at this time, stinky man, stinky man, dare to calcte the olddy, and see if the olddy will not kill you. Chapter 872: The young queen (5) Chapter 872: The young queen (5) "Snapped!" "Snapped!" The sound of the whip falling, paused, apanied by Yin Qiu''s muffled snort. He was crushed by the arms of two powerful women, unable to resist. Even if he wanted to resist in his heart, he didn''t dare to resist. In the Moon King Mansion, he was just a servant of the fool Moon King. If he dared to be disrespectful to the Moon King, the people left by the first emperor would not know how to torture him. He hated this fool so much in his heart, he had to put on a bleak and stubborn look on his face. Tang Nuoyue looked at Yin Qiu''s pity and love, mocking her heart, and wanted tough out loud. At first, the man felt pitiful and pitiful. She used to hear about Yin Qiu''s life experience, although she didn''t like Yin Qiu the most, but she was really good at treating each other. The results of it? When she was stabbed by Xiao Jin, she only saw the mockery and ridicule on Yin Qiu''s face. What Yin Qiu said to her was heartbreaking. "What kind of thing are you like? If it weren''t for the achievement of a great cause, why would my son sumb to you, a stupid woman." At that time, she couldn''t see the expression on her face, but she thought, her eyes must be protruding, especially ugly. She is stupid and confused. Of course, after experiencing this life and death, she knows who she is. She is stupid and selfish. Isn''t this human instinct? She is just an ordinary person with no noble character. Last time she was calcted to die by them. It was because she was stupid and stupid, because she was ignorant, and she deserved it. Now, she will only choose to do in her favor, and take revenge by the way. Since God gave her another choice, then she couldn''t waste this opportunity in vain, she would settle the ounts with these stinky men. What the **** is love, these men have already told her clearly, it is useless and can kill people. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, the harder the whip hit Yin Qiu. Finally, Yin Qiu fainted directly from the pain. She smiled stupidly on her face, smoking Yin Qiu like a dead body, "Yin Qiu, Yin Qiu, why are you sleeping like that? Get up and y, get up and y, get up and y with this king." "Woo...Yin Qiu won''t y with this king, Yin Qiu, get up and y with this king." The people who were sent by the first emperor to Tang Nuoyue, of course, would do things ording to their master''s wishes, turned around and brought a bucket of cold water, intending to wake up Yin Qiupo. This was what Tang Nuoyue had expected long ago. If it wasn''t for her stupidity and bewildered by these men, she would let the masters sent to her by the first emperor listen to them, help them spread the news, and use these people to frame the queen. With the Queen''s IQ and talents, these people are afraid that they will not seed so easily. It is because she is stupid, she is dull, so that these people can also use them for these men. Therefore, when these people wanted to wake up Yin Qiupo, she was only excited. "Master, Yin Qiu is very tired and fell asleep, I will y with you, okay?" The sudden voice made Tang Nuoyue very excited. It''s really great, this king doesn''te to you, if youe to this king yourself, that king is not wee. Tang Nuoyue smiled stupidly, mmed the whip, and stared at the single song, that is, her body''s wife, as if there was a green light inside. When Shan Ge saw Tang Nuoyue''s eyes, she felt a trace of regret in her heart. Chapter 873: The young queen (6) Chapter 873: The young queen (6) The fool in front of him is not a normal person. Shan Ge looked at the whip with blood, and ran without turning around with a lot of courage. "Single song?" Tang Nuoyue learned to be a fool in her memory, threw the whip to the ground and made a very loud voice, "Single song, do you want to y with this king?" Solo looked at Yin Qiu who was dying, and finally bit his head and nodded, showing a decent smile, "Yes, Solo likes ying with the prince." "Great, single song,e and y with this king,e." Tang Nuoyue has a viin in her heart. She can''t wait to see the little whip,e on,e on, see if the olddy won''t y you . Shan Ge''s feet seemed to weigh a thousand catties, and he dragged it to Tang Nuoyue step by step. Watching all this in secret, Tang Guo saw her legs trembling in the single song and almost broke her joy. "really interesting." [Host Da, are you not nning to trouble Tang Nuoyue? After all, the death of the original owner had something to do with her. Tang Guo smiled, "I haven''t forgotten, let me think about how to do itter. I still have to do revenge." System: Okay, he shouldn''t remind people like the host, how can they forget hatred. As long as he talks a lot, if he talks a lot, the host is so vengeful. Shan Ge thought that Tang Nuoyue beat Yin Qiu, just because Yin Qiu was a little servant, he was a great husband. Usually the rtionship with Tang Nuoyue is good, the other party also likes to stick to him to y, should not really use the whip to beat him. However, when the whip was pulled off and still directly on his face, he felt that he was wrong. How can a fool like this remember who he is. The other party only thinks that he is a fun toy. The single song has a hatred in his heart, but the pain in his body makes him forget it temporarily. Don''t care about Tang Nuoyue, this single song, she didn''t fool her. Like Yin Qiu, it was not a good thing. He obviously didn''t like her, so he had to smile at her, be gentle with her, let her fall, and finally abandon her severely. Tang Nuoyue didn''t show mercy, and fainted the single song, her hands were a little worn, before she gave up, turned around with a smirk, bounced and left. Now she is a fool. How can she care about people? How can she know that a whip will hurt people? Yin Qiu woke up slightly. Before Tang Nuoyue left, she turned her head and smiled silly, "Yin Qiu, I wille to y with you tomorrow." Yin Qiu, who had been slowing down, fainted when he heard these words. Tomorrow, forget it, he will nevere out tomorrow. Tang Guo watched Tang Nuoyue return to the room, grinning with her torn hands, and muttering to herself how to recover her clever mind, and squinted her eyes with her chin. System: I guess what the host is thinking about. "Okay, let you watch here, what''s going on with those men, Tongzi, tell me immediately." [Ok, the host is big. Tang Guo thought of the sword-dancing man before, and got up to take a look. Unexpectedly, the pce man came to report at this time, "Your Majesty, Nan Gongzi, please see me." "Let him in." Tang Guo had no choice but to sit down, listening to the slight footsteps approaching, and soon saw a suave-looking man with a smileing in. Nan Yunchuan first held his fists and bowed ny degrees to give Tang Guo a salute, "Yunchuan has seen your Majesty." "Get up." Chapter 874: The young queen (7) Chapter 874: The young queen (7) Your Majesty, the weather is sunny today. Would you like to go to the Royal Garden with Yunchuan to enjoy flowers and tea? "The way Nan Yunchuanughs makes people feel veryfortable. He has a pair of peachy eyes. When you look at anyone, you will feel that he is looking at this person affectionately. As a female emperor, the original owner is not yet an adult, and has little understanding of love. But because of Nan Yunchuan''s initiative, she will inevitably have more impressions of Nan Yunchuan, and she will be more familiar with this person. In her harem, she will also pay more attention to it. When an emperor pays attention to one of them, it means that this person can get many things. Nan Yunchuan not only makes people feelfortable in speaking, but is also very talented, and is proficient in all kinds of piano, chess and calligraphy. After he entered the pce, he was the one who saw the most harem concubines. Nan Yunchuan invited Tang Guo to go. She nced at Nan Yunchuan, who never put a smile away, this person was just a smiling tiger. Give the original owner a lot of gentleness in person, turning around is full of calctions. Although the original owner has a firm and cold heart of the emperor at a young age, she is still an immature little girl. There may not be any male and female likes to Nan Yunchuan, but he put this person down in his heart. If it hadn''t been for the more trust in Nan Yunchuan, it would not have been defeated so fast. Who could have imagined that a servant in the harem like Nan Yunchuan had the idea of overthrowing the queen''s rule? "Since it was Yunchuan''s invitation, why would I not go?" Tang Guo''s lips made a smile unconsciously. The empress''s smile was always shallow and restrained. Because she is the empress, the mother emperor always teaches her not to show too much expression, so as not to be guessed and thoughtful. In other words, the metaphor is that even if the heart is flustered, the surface must be grinning. Even if she is very happy and overjoyed, she will notugh like ordinary people, but will only bend her eyes slightly and the corners of her lips. Of course, this is also limited to the husband and wife who is familiar with her like Nan Yunchuan. If she was in the court, she would not show too much expression at all, she would always have a faint look, like a little girl who can''tugh or cry. Emperor Xian had only two daughters, one was Tang Nuoyue, who was a fool. The other is Tang Guo. The former emperor suffered physical damage because of the fight for the throne, and his life span was not long. The eldest daughter was born stupid because of her medicine. Later, in order to give birth to a healthy heir, she nursed her body for many years, and finally had Tang Guo, but this time her vitality was almost lost. But she stayed until Tang Guo was ten years old and pushed this young girl to the throne before she left. The two walked to the imperial garden one after another, followed by arge number of pce people. Nan Yunchuanughed with him throughout the whole process, and said some funny words, which at best could provoke Tang Guo''s faint smile. But just like this, Nan Yunchuan also understood that he should impress the queen even more. His purpose, of course, is to make the queen trust him. Only when the empress trusts him can he have the opportunity to overthrow this woman-ruled country, and allow men to stand on the pinnacle of power again and improve their status. Tang Guo Yuguang looked at Nan Yunchuan and asked suddenly, "Is Yunchuan still used to it in the pce?" "It''s used to, where your Majesty is, why would you not be used to it? Thanks to your Majesty''s concern, Yunchuan is a little ttered." Chapter 875: The young queen (8) Chapter 875: The young queen (8) Nan Yunchuan smiled to please, without losing his demeanor, it is estimated that few women dislike people like him. Tang Guo smiled lightly, "That''s good, what I mean is, if you miss your family, you can allow you to leave the pce for two days." Well, let me contact you, pass the message, and discuss the nned time. "Does your majesty like flowers?" Nan Yunchuan said suddenly, pointing to a flower that was in full bloom, "Your majesty''s face is as beautiful as this flower. However, your majesty is more beautiful than flowers, your majesty''s beauty. It is not like a flower that has a flowering period. In Yunchuan''s heart, Your Majesty will always be so beautiful." System: [Ahhhhh, the host is big, this guy is really glib, and his words are so greasy. Tang Guo nced at the flower, which was a delicate red rose. She said lightly, "It''s okay, but I like scented tea better than flowers." The love story that Nan Yunchuan had prepared for a long time was broken at this time. He is praising your Majesty, saying that she is more beautiful than flowers, and her beauty is longer than flowers. However, His Majestys concern is really strange, saying that she likes scented tea. But Nan Yunchuan quickly reacted and smiled heartily, "Unfortunately, Yunchuan will have some tricks to make scented tea. How about your Majestys free time,e to Yunchuan to sit and let Yunchuan help you make a cup of scented tea? ." "Okay." Tang Guo answered faintly, turning the topic to Nan Yunchuan going home to visit rtives, "Yunchuan, can you miss home? When do you want to go back, send someone over to talk to me. Pick some more Return the jade and give it to your father." Nan Yunchuan really did not expect that Tang Guo seriously wanted him to go back to visit rtives. These men, from the day they entered the pce, basically did not expect to go home. But just today, His Majesty actually wants him to go home to visit rtives. Is it true or temptation? "Your Majesty, Yunchuan..." "Don''t want it?" Tang Guo looked at Nan Yunchuan, "I don''t think anyone doesn''t want to be home. I heard from Nan Dao that your father''s health is not very good recently. Don''t you really go back and have a look? , I ordered people to get some medicines for replenishing the body and bring them back." Nan Yunchuan was stunned for a moment, but remembered that his father was indeed in poor health and could not afford to think too much, and he quickly bent over ny degrees, "Thank you, Your Majesty." This thank you, sounded more sincere than the previous words. The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth twitched gently, but Nan Yunchuan did not see the deep smile in her eyes. He was still a little excited. It has been a long time since he entered the pce, and he was finally able to go back to see his father. The only thing he worried about was his father''s body. It was because of his father that he decided to overthrow this country ruled by women. His father came from a small family and was raised as a fragile man since he was a child. He waster sent to his mother as a gadget. Since he was a child, his father taught him not to lose his vigor as a man. The mother never paid much attention to the father, and only regarded it as a gadget. Father''s treatment at the house was not good. However, since she was pleased with the queen, her father''s life has been much better for her mother''s sake. Nan Yunchuan thought a lot, and after thinking of his father, he forgot the gratitude to Tang Guo just now. No matter how the queen treats him, he has to overthrow the country, and he has to kill her himself. Chapter 876: The young queen (9) Chapter 876: The young queen (9) To me, she can only be med for being the queen of the Western Saint Kingdom. The queen of the Western Saint Kingdom is destined to die in this battle. "Yunchuan, you are distracted." Nan Yunchuan was awakened by Tang Guo''s unheard of joy and anger. How could he be distracted at this time and quickly apologize, "Your Majesty forgive the sin, it is Yunchuan''s fault." "It''s okay, you miss your father, right? I can understand, because I often miss my mother emperor." Nan Yunchuan smiled, "Thank you for your understanding." Subsequently, Nan Yunchuan apanied Tang Guo to stroll around the Imperial Garden. In Tang Guo''s words, he always attached importance and concern to Nan Yunchuan. Nan Yunchuan was almost disturbed by the empress''s tone, but with a tone of genuine concern. Obviously he came to confuse the queen, why was his heart almost disturbed? Especially the queen''s eyes,pared to facing other people with majesty, are actually attentive and serious towards him. There will always be a faint smile inside, and her eyes will light up when he mentions his own past events. Nan Yunchuan is not a fool, on the contrary, he is very smart. He had to believe that the empress was really tempted by him with such closeness. Otherwise, as an emperor, he would not show such an expression to him. He was a little excited in his heart, and the empress was tempted by him. She really didn''t expect to be much earlier than nned. That''s right, the queen is only fifteen years old, just a little girl, not an adult. There is no problem in dealing with government affairs, but feelings are still nk. He worked hard for so long, and if he didn''t seed, the queen would be wrong. Tang Guo saw the deep thoughts and excitement in Nan Yunchuan''s eyes, and the corners of her lips turned up slightly, proud, I will let you know what it means to be overwhelmed, and what is to capsize in the gutter. After a long time, the two separated. Nan Yunchuan left with a rxed pace, it seemed that the walk was windy. He couldn''t hold back his smile where no one saw it. To wee the queen''s sincerity, his dream is another step. Suddenly, he thought of the empress''s immature face, the faint and cheerful smile, and the eyes that were too focused, a little lost. He shook his head quickly, he was a person who wanted to overthrow the Western Saint Kingdom, and he could not be softened. Even if the queen is innocent, she can only sacrifice for the future status of all their men. [Host is big, he seems to have hesitated? "It''s just hesitating." Tang Guo didn''t miss the expression on Nan Yunchuan''s face, "What to do, or what to do, have you forgotten those things in the past?" "These men, who want to overthrow the rule of women, must take my life to shock the world." The system sighed, [Then he is a bit miserable. ] The host ising, arent they miserable? He was a little curious, the host was prepared to rectify these people. But looking at the host''s big gloomy smile, he still decided not to ask. It was necessary to maintain a sense of mystery. The spoiler was boring. In this way, Tang Guo adapted to her status as the empress on the day of the Western Holy Kingdom. She was still a queen with more than thirty husbands, although they had nothing to do with her. She turned up and down ording to the habits and time of the original owner. Every day when I walk through some ces, I will see many well-dressed husbands and waiters. They seem to be doing their own things, and no one sees her. Chapter 877: The young queen (10) Chapter 877: The young queen (10) Some people leave a profile for her. In fact, this is the best profile for them. Some people chant poems in the distance, and their voices are hearty and nice. They are all read to her. Others paint in the imperial garden. The painting was spread out, and the position was still facing the ce she passed. In fact, their eyes were all staring at her. [The host is big, unhappy, like the women who fight for favor in the harem, in fact, change the role, everyone is the same. Regardless of whether the host is greatly upset, he is still quite upset. Many women are talented, but they still use colors to confuse the king, and men use talents to show their charm, and appearance is a little less. Tang Guo passed by without expression, ignoring these husband and wife who wanted to hook her up. Without looking back, she could feel the lost eyes of arge group of people. In fact, she wasughing crazy in her heart. To be honest, she is actually so a little bit cool. It turns out that men are fighting for favor. Until she heard a sad piano sound, she stopped unconsciously. Of course, she didnt want to stop, but because she was a little interested in the owner of the piano, she still gave the other person a face. Standing on the edge of the flowers, staring at the people in the pavilion, listening carefully to the other person. Piano tone. The other party seemed to be immersed in the sound of his own piano, but did not find the Queen not far away. Until the sound of the piano stopped, when he saw Tang Guo, his expression was a little frightened, and he quickly came down to salute Tang Guo. "Su Qing pays respects to your Majesty." "Get up." Tang Guo stopped, "I heard sadness from your piano sound just now, but remembered something sad, can you tell me?" "It''s just a small matter, so please don''t disturb it." "Let''s talk, I''d like to listen." Tang Guo raised his mouth, Su Qing lowered his head, and did not see her expression. There was a bit of teasing in those eyes. At this moment, she suddenly felt another special gaze, subconsciously looking for it, and saw a person by theke. The man was a long jade, taller than an ordinary man. He looked at Tang Guo with a pair of in and calm eyes, a bit strange, a bit curious, and a bit deliberate. Tang Guo smiled at the man, and Jing Cheng didn''t expect that Her Majesty, who had never shown much expression, would show him a brilliant smile. Yes, this smile is really too brilliant. His heart beat at that moment. Tang Guo put away his smile, no longer looked at the capital, and instead fell on Su Qing in front of him, "Su Qing, you said, what sad things do you have, I want to hear." "Yes." Su Qing sighed, "It was Su Qing who thought of his errant brother. A few dayster, it will be his brother''s death day. It''s just that Su Qing has already entered the pce and can''t go to pay homage to his brother, and feel a little sad. Tang Guo almostughed. What kind of ghost brother, he clearly knew that Nan Yunchuan could go back to visit rtives, but he couldn''t hold back, and he was about to go out together. They both discussed it. "It turned out to be like this," Tang Guo frowned, "That was my negligence. Let''s go, I allow you to go back and pay tribute to your brother. Two days, is it enough?" "Your Majesty, this..." Tang Guo didn''t want to talk to him too much, and said directly, "I don''t take back what I say. You can pick a day to leave the pce." Su Qing was stunned for a moment, and Tang Guo had left. Then he thanked him with joy, gave Tang Guo a deep look, and turned and left. Tang Guo turned a corner and saw Jing Cheng again. "The royal husband, why is it here?" she asked with a smile. The corners of Jing Cheng''s mouth twitched, is this their majesty? Chapter 878: The young queen (11) Chapter 878: The young queen (11) "I have seen your Majesty." Regardless of seeing the other side of His Majesty before, Jing Cheng still bowed to Tang Guo in a proper manner, making gestures neatly andpletely different from the guy who wanted to show himself before. The eyes didn''t make a random look either, and Tang Guo''s eyes were also very straight. "The royal husband, you haven''t answered my question yet." Jing Cheng didn''t quite understand why the queen suddenly became interested in him. Moreover, the queen seems to be a little different. Before, in front of other people, I looked at the same as before, no change. Especially when staring at him, something changed. Jing Cheng, who had been in the deep pce, suddenly understood something. Does the queen have any thoughts? Of course, he didn''t think that the queen had any thoughts about him, she should want to use him to do something, or use his identity to do something, or even want his identity. However, based on his instinct, the queen didn''t seem to want to drive him from this position. Jing Cheng didn''t care about the position of the royal husband. His status is high. After his birth, as long as there is no serious mistake, he must be the queen''s husband in the end, or the first emperor himself made the order. But he still wanted to go to the battlefieldpared to the imperial husband. His father and his mother met on the battlefield. Compared with the houses of other courtiers, their views are still somewhat different. In Jing''s house, it is rare that men and women are much equal. He doesn''t have any ill feelings towards the empress, nor does he have any special affections. I have seen it several times since entering the pce. After all, he is a royal husband, and the queen is not an adult, so even if she doesn''t do anything, she will find time to sit in his pce. The empress is undoubtedly a qualified empress, before that, the other party will pick time for a month to visit the pces. The remaining time is basically worrying about the country and the people and dealing with political affairs. Yes, since Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan entered the pce, the empress has indeed looked at them with admiration. But these, he still doesn''t care. If the empress doesn''t like him, it''s really best. He still has a lot of time to practice martial arts. He is a royal husband, and he can sit anywhere in his pce, no one dares to disturb him. Even if the queen has a preference, as long as he doesn''t make a mistake, he won''t lose face. In fact, such days are not bad. "The royal husband? Are you wandering?" Tang Guo leaned closer. Jing Cheng quickly woke up, pleaded guilty, and answered the question just now, "The weather is good today, and I want to enjoy the flowers and sun in the Royal Garden." What he said is true. But seeing those jealous waiters in the distance made his face ufortable. Everyone is here waiting for the queen, he picked the wrong time today. "Is that so?" Tang Guo got closer, looking at Jing Cheng''s eyes, "I thought that the royal husband was here specially to wait for me. It seems that I misunderstood, and I thought the royal husband was right too. I am heartened." Jing Cheng: He can be sure that there is something wrong with this empress. The empress is a serious person, never joking, let alone saying such provocative things to him. He was thinking about the mess in his heart. At this moment, a good-looking male waiter walked over, and Tang Guo with a smile on his face saluted, "I have seen your Majesty." "Get up." Tang Guo smiled, and resumed the expression he had just held, making Jing Cheng no more doubtful. Your majesty is still that majesty, that''s right. So, how could Her Majesty the Queen be different in front of him? Chapter 879: The young queen (12) Chapter 879: The young queen (12) Seeing that Tang Guo paid attention to him, the male waiter was overjoyed. He was about to say to Tang Guo if he wanted to sit there. He had heard that his Majesty likes scented tea before and was nning to show it. As a result, Tang Guo said one step ahead of him, "Since I met the imperial husband here, you can walk with me." Tang Guo raised his hand and motioned to Jing Cheng to support him. Jing Cheng tolerated his iprehension, and obediently walked to her side and raised his hand. Afterwards, there was a warm little hand on his arm, and the moment he put it on, there was a strange feeling. He stared at that beautiful jade hand, and in an instant, there was an urge to hold it. Of course, with only a moment of impulse, he quickly suppressed the thoughts he shouldn''t have, and continued to hold Tang Guo forward without squinting. The smile on the face of the waiter who was ignored was stiff, and the look at Jing Cheng was very vicious. Jing Cheng seemed to be aware of it, and couldn''t help but look back, but the other party hung his head and withdrew his gaze. But based on his instinct as a martial artist, the other person looked at him like a knife, which was very unkind. "What does the imperial husband look at those young Luo Luo doing? Do you really think he can treat you like that?" Tang Guo said at this time, and Jing Cheng was shocked by what he said. What does Her Majesty the Empress mean? No matter how you listen, there is a feeling of defending him. This must be an illusion. He couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo with his left light, and found that the other party was looking at him with a smile, and quickly withdrew his gaze. There was something wrong, the queen was especially wrong when she came to him. The queenughs, there is no problem, people alwaysugh when they are happy, so shallow. But in front of him, the smile is so brilliant, I have to make him think. So, what does the queen mean? "Your Majesty, the Royal Garden is about toe to an end." Seeing that they were about to walk out of the imperial garden, the two did not speak during this period, Jing Cheng had to remind. If you go on, you will be somewhere else. "That''s it." Tang Guo came back to his senses and nced at Jing Cheng''s inexplicable expression, feeling happy, "It''s time for lunch." Jing Cheng felt relieved, yes, your majesty, go to lunch in your pce. Walking or something is not fun. "Let''s go to the imperial husband''s pce to have a meal today." Tang Guo gave Jing Cheng a chance and ordered directly. Soon, her words will be passed to the imperial dining room, and all meals will be delivered to the imperial husband''s pce. Jing Cheng: "..." "The royal husband, let''s go, the sun is also a little bit tanned, and I am also a little thirsty and want to drink water." Tang Guo said while looking at Jing Cheng, who bit his head and nodded, helping Tang Guo to go to his pce. When he arrived at the pce, he quickly ordered people to make tea for Tang Guo, remembering that he had said he liked scented tea before. He is a martial artist and can be heard from far away. When instructed, he subconsciously said, "Make some fresh scented tea for your Majesty." After speaking, he saw Tang Guo looking at him with a pair of satisfied eyes. He thought that was it, but Tang Guo still spoke. "The royal husband understands my preferences." Jing Cheng wanted to say, no, your majesty, you have misunderstood. This is what you identally heard just now. "In this harem, it turns out that there is still Jing Cheng who understands that I like scented tea." Tang Guo didn''t give Jing Cheng a chance to exin, and when the scented tea came up, he used it with satisfaction. Jing Cheng: What should I do if I was misunderstood by your majesty? Chapter 880: The young queen (13) Chapter 880: The young queen (13) System: [Host is big, what''s wrong with Jingcheng...] Suddenly, he remembered something and screamed, [Host, is he that guy? Looking at Tang Guo''s smiling eyes, remembering when Tang Guo said Jing Chengwu sword before, he was very handsome. The system understands everything. No wonder, after confirming that Jing Cheng had done nothing to apologize to her, the host was very happy. It''s no wonder that the host looked at the plot deliberately before, and the Jing family was absolutely loyal to the queen. At the time, Nan Yunchuan and others first removed the Jing family. Although the queen is young, she is not confused. When she discovered some conspiracy, she took advantage of the other side, abolished Jing Cheng from the position of imperial husband, and drove General Jing to guard the border. This should be thest thing the young empress can do. As for the back of the plot, Jing Cheng joined the army and went to the battlefield. General Jing did not seem to give up revenge for the Queen. As for the next plot, there is no more. Because these plots no longer belong to the heroine''s world, because this small world ends with the heroine''s death, which is a tragedy. "Huanghu, what do you like to eat?" Tang Guo put down his teacup and asked Jing Cheng with his chin. Jing Cheng almost knocked over the cup, and said quickly, "The minister is not picky." "Oh... just like to eat everything?" "Yes." He is really not picky, and can eat anything that can be eaten. Because I have to practice martial arts every day, I still eat a lot of food. "The royal husband is really a very good person to raise." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Did I make a profit?" Forgive Jingcheng for being really unable to calm down, the queen is really strange. When lunch came, Jing Cheng was very reserved at first, even if he wanted to eat, he still held back. The queen''s lunch is indeed rich, much better than his. It looks very tempting, and of course it tastes delicious. "Huanghu, aren''t you not picky? Why don''t you eat it?" Tang Guo asked. She had secretly watched this guy while eating, although she acted elegantly and looked good. However, he will definitely not be as reserved as he is now. The speed of eating is not slow, and the appetite is huge. Jing Cheng couldn''t pretend, "The minister''s appetite is a bit big, and I am afraid that he will offend your majesty after eating." "It''s okay, you can eat, I like to watch you eat." Jing Cheng shook his hand and almost smashed the bowl. But he also believed that the queen really did not me him. He tried to speed up a bit, and while observing the empress''s expression, the other party was indeed very happy. At first, he tried to eat, butter because the food was really delicious, special and appetizing, and he was a little hungry after practicing martial arts all morning. It didn''t take a moment for it to show its original shape, not to mention the fast food, but also very good-looking. Tang Guo took two bites and watched him eat. The pce man next to Jing Cheng looked pale and wanted to stop him, but was stopped by Tang Guo''s eyes. The pce man looked desperate. He was the old man brought into the pce by Jing Cheng''s family. Seeing my son eating so unceremoniously at the queen''s money, I really wanted to faint. Son, you eat slowly, eat less, your Majesty is watching. But Jing Cheng has gradually rxed, as if sitting next to him is not the queen, but an ordinary person. He ate satisfactorily, and suddenly thought of something, his whole body stiffened. He nced at the almost empty dish and looked at the pale pce man, unable tough. Chapter 881: The young queen (14) Chapter 881: The young queen (14) "The royal husband''s appetite is really good. It seems that he was negligent and neglected you." Tang Guo drank the tea beautifully, as if he didn''t see Jing Cheng''s stiff expression, and instructed the chief executive beside him, "From now on the royal husband Lunch and dinner, plus four more dishes." "Usually small cakes, also bring more for the royal husband." Jing Cheng, is there something wrong with the style of painting? "Since you are my imperial husband, I will not let you go hungry. If it is not enough, I will send someone to tell the chief executive that the chief executive will make arrangements." What else could Jing Cheng say? The queen really didn''t mind that he eats so much and even added vegetables to him. Adding four dishes at noon and evening, Jing Cheng''s worries disappeared, and his impression of the queen improved a lot. He also had to prepare small cakes specially for him. This time, he looked at Tang Guo''s eyes softer. No matter what the queen''s purpose is, he will still cooperate fully in terms of food. I remembered that they were loyal to the Queen, and the Queen was nothing special to him, so the Queens performance was actually trusting him. Suddenly get close to him, give him a reward, and there is probably something he needs to do next. Jing Cheng, who wanted to understand, epted the reward with peace of mind, and soon after sending Tang Guo away, he also received many other rewards. It''s not jade, gold, silver, or silk. It was a good sword. When Jing Cheng looked at this sword, Jing Cheng''s eyes lit up, and his affection for the queen rose a little. Tang Guo was sitting in his pce, watching the scene of Jing Cheng dancing the sword. It was really easy to do what he wanted. Before long, the chief executive came in beside her and said softly, "The royal husband is very grateful for your majesty''s reward and said something." "What did you say?" Tang Guo asked. The general manager smiled and said, "The imperial husband said that he will do it well if the queen has orders." Tang Guo: "..." System: Hahahahahaha, the dare lover thought that there was an errand for him to do, but he never thought that the host was very interested in that guy. "I know, you said in reply that I will have something for him to do in the future." "Yes, Your Majesty." In the next few days, Tang Guo did not go to Jing Cheng. Jing Cheng was not disappointed either, this was what he expected. In fact, the empress is not very close to anyone, she trusts him, and to Nan Yunchuan, it is estimated that the other party is more coaxing. Su Qing can y the piano, which can make the queen feel happy. As for other people, it is not easy to please the queen. When he entered the pce, his father and mother said, let him rest, stay in the pce and practice swords when nothing happens, don''t fight for favor. If the queen has anything to do with him, just cooperate with the queen. He thinks that his parents are really farsighted. Swinging the sword that he couldn''t put down, he felt very happy in his heart. Her Majesty the Queen rewarded him with such a powerful sword, of course he must do everything for her. [The host is big, congrattions on winning a loyal courtier. System Tao Kan said, I really didn''t expect that one day the host conference would experience such a thing. Tang Guo stared at Jing Chengwu Jian''s figure, "I am not angry at all, one day he will have a different mind." In the past two days, Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing both left the pce. Of course, they also met. Later, they even met Tang Nuoyue. At that time, Tang Nuoyue just thought of a way to make herself a normal person. In fact, Tang Nuoyue''s smart way to recover is simple. Chapter 882: The young queen (15) Chapter 882: The young queen (15) Tang Nuoyue thought about it, and engaged in so many conspiracies, it is better to be simpler, it seems that there are many loopholes, but in fact it is the least likely to cause doubt. So, she chose a time and simply hired someone to smash her head secretly. When she wakes up, she will be smarter. Although it is incredible, this method does not easily arouse people''s suspicion. And she has seen simr situations in the wild history and some books. On the same day, she took a person, dressed in ordinary clothes, and passed through a small alley. Suddenly a flower pot fell from it, knocking her out. Although she was prepared, shebed a thicker hairstyle that day, and she cleverly avoided the moment the flowerpot fell. But she still smashed her eyes with stars, but because she had been prepared, she would not be seriously injured. The people around her, looking at the situation at the time, quickly hugged Tang Nuoyue to an inn next to her. Because here is a bit far from the Moon Pce. It didn''t take long for Tang Nuoyue to wake up and start to be smarter. The people around her were very surprised, of course, more of them were happy. A group of people returned home secretly. They didn''t know that this scene had been watched by Nan Yunchuan, Su Qing and others. "Is the idiot better?" Nan Yunchuan squinted his eyes, "I was still thinking about how to carry out this matter, everyone, what do you think now?" The people present were all smart, except for Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing, as well as Xiao Jin. At this time, Single Song and Yin Qiu have not yet united with them. "The matter of a fool bing smarter still needs to be found out. You have to see if she has be smarter or if she has be smarter. You must be careful." Xiao Jin''s scheming is the deepest, "You are going back to the pce soon. It''s definitely inconvenient to do these things, so let me test it out. It just so happens that my identity is Proton, and I have nothing to do with other people, and appearing next to her will not arouse other people''s suspicion." "Of course, it is best to be able to enter the Moon Pce, so that we can observe closely, if she has no problems, it is really because this flowerpot is not stupid, it will be easier to use." Xiao Jin''s smile was gloomy. The other two people thought that the idea was good, and both nodded. After that day, Xiao Jin used some methods to meet Tang Nuoyue. This is almost the same as the original development time. God knows how long it took Tang Nuoyue to endure before directly killing Xiao Jin. She knew that Xiao Jin had a deep heart, and she had to be careful with such people. But for a woman who died once and Zeng Jin also used various reasons to confuse her, Xiao Jin didn''t doubt anything. She did what she had done before, and didn''t show how smart she was. If you are careful not to reveal any ws, Xiao Jin will suspect her. Therefore, her performance is simr to her previous life. Although Xiao Jin was suspicious in his heart, one thing he was particrly certain was that although this woman was normal, her brain was definitely not smart. To put it bluntly, it is a stupid brain, especially easy to coax. With this idea, Xiao Jin nned to use Tang Nuoyue. As everyone knows, this has fallen into Tang Nuoyue''s hands. The two developed quickly, and after Tang Nuoyue woke up, the entire imperial city knew about it. Of course, Tang Guo would call people into the pce to show his concern for his elder sister. Tang Nuoyue was waiting for this day. Chapter 883: The young queen (16) Chapter 883: The young queen (16) Tang Nuoyue was very excited, but in order to prevent Xiao Jin from doubting something, her face was embarrassed, she grasped Xiao Jin''s arm hard and asked, "The queen wants to see me, is she going to harm me?" Tang Nuoyue''s nails were so long that it hurt Xiao Jin very much. But now he is acting as an affectionate man, a person who thinks of her everywhere, enduring the pain, and patted her face, "Don''t be afraid, if you want to be afraid, I will apany you in, OK?" "Really?" Tang Nuoyue was a little happy, "Xiao Jin, you are so kind, then you apany me in." Xiao Jin was also very happy. He was able to enter the pce, so he couldmunicate with those two. When the timees, how to proceed to the next step. Tang Nuoyue smiled in her heart, don''t need to ask, this dog has that deep expression, it must be calcting the olddy. Very good, the olddy is not wee anymore. The two entered the pce with their own thoughts. Are very excited. After Tang Nuoyue became smart, Tang Guo let the system monitor him. When they entered the pce, they watched their reactions throughout the process. I have to say that Tang Nuoyue really has a long memory, and all of them performed very well, with almost no ws in sight. A woman who is careless, afraid of death, silly and sweet, and not very clever in mind, has been vividly realized. Tang Nuoyue grabbed Xiao Jin''s arm hard, Xiao Jin smiled and endured. He was once a prince somehow, and it was really humiliated to be treated like this. Although, this fool certainly doesn''t know how much pain he is now. With her stupid mind, she didn''t know it would cause him harm. So, how could his Xiao Jin like such a stupid woman. When it seeds, he must kill her by himself. Tang Nuoyue felt fierce in her eyes, she must be thinking about **** her in the future. Haha, a joke, if my olddy is killed by a few of you dogs in this life, that''s a rebirth. Finally seeing the legendary queen, Tang Nuoyue was very excited, but she dared not show it. Express yourself in ordance with the performance of the previous life. "Moon King, you can recover, I am very happy." Tang Guo said, "Take care of your body these days. When your body is better, I am waiting for you to contribute to the Western Saint Kingdom." Tang Nuoyue did not refuse, as Xiao Jin said. Xiao Jin was particrly satisfied. Tang Nuoyue was also very satisfied. In fact, Xiao Jin''s brain was really smart, and it was good to use it. "This one next to Moon King, I look familiar?" "Return to your Majesty, this is the sixth prince of Qi, Xiao Jin." Tang Nuoyue answered honestly, not understanding how the queen would ask. In the previous life, the empress did not pay attention to Xiao Jin. But I remembered that the conversation between them was actually quite different and normal. "Does the Moon King like him very much?" Tang Guo asked nkly, with a bit of concern in his eyes, "Can the Sixth Prince also like him?" Tang Nuoyue didn''t understand what it meant, but still replied, "The minister likes him very much." "I also like Moon King very much." Xiao Jin quickly expressed his loyalty. He thought it was the empress''s concern for Tang Nuoyue, fearing that he would cause trouble. Tang Guo nodded, "Since you two are happy, why not include the Sixth Prince in the mansion. As the Sixth Prince, let''s be the husband of the Moon King." Tang Nuoyue: "..." Is this still possible? Chapter 884: The young queen (17) Chapter 884: The young queen (17) Xiao Jin: Go to your mother''s side husband. "Thank you, Your Majesty." Tang Nuoyue, who reacted, showed a silly smile. Hahahaha... Isn''t Xiao Jin superior? The other party grew up under a patriarchal rule, and could not tolerate being married back by a woman. But the other party is now infatuated with her again, and she also acted like him very much. The empress proposed so, and of course she had to happily respond. Now they haven''t instilled with her the idea that the queen might harm her, she was only subconsciously afraid that the queen would not like her, so she was afraid. But when the queen wanted to give them marriage, she was of course very happy. Even if Xiao Jin is the prince of other countries, he is just a prince who has been abandoned and failed in political battles. Being a side husband is already exalting him. But Xiao Jin didn''t think so, he was still waiting to use the power of the Western Saint Kingdom to stand up for himself. Those in Qi State sent him to this ce just to humiliate him. Because they know that the Western Holy Kingdom is ruled by women. The men here, just like the women in their Qi country, are of low status. A man marries a woman, and a woman can marry many men. Now the queen gave the marriage, because of his situation, he still had to go. Originally, Tang Nuoyue responded not so readily, he might have a way to get out. But Tang Nuoyue responded happily, and he could only recognize it. "The Moon King is so happy, I am also very happy. The day of marriage is up to the Moon King himself." "Yes, Your Majesty." Tang Nuoyue hurriedly saluted, how nice the queen is, so she understands her thoughts. The empress is so cute that she actually thought of giving her a marriage. Although it may be a random thing, she really does not refuse. These men calcted her, and she really liked them. Aftering back, she wanted to retaliate and would not refuse to get close to them. She felt very good even to sleep next to each other. But she won''t move her sincerity anymore. Since she is in a country ruled by a daughter like the Western Holy Kingdom, she still does the same in the countryside and enjoys a world where women are respected. Tang Nuoyue thought in her heart, Yu Guang nced at Xiao Jin, who had an ugly face. "The Sixth Prince is dissatisfied?" Tang Guo asked suddenly. Xiao Jin hurriedly showed a smile, hated to death, and smiled on the surface, "No, Xiao Jin is just very happy. He didn''t expect to be able to get married from the queen and be able to be with the prince in an upright manner." "It turns out that this is the case. The Moon King has just recovered. The Emperor Xian once told me that we must take good care of the Moon King." "The Moon King is my sister. She has lost a lot. Naturally, I want to satisfy some of her small requirements. You are in love with each other again. How can I aplish this beautiful thing?" Tang Nuoyue''s eyes brightened, yes, they are two sisters, of course they should care for each other. It''s so cute, the queen is her sister. However, now that they can''t get too close, Xiao Jin will doubt, and the queen will doubt it too. She didn''t n to fall out with her queen sister and cause dissatisfaction. "Moon King, you have recovered now, what else do you want?" "The minister doesn''t want anything," Tang Nuoyue nced at Xiao Jin, her face shed with shyness, "the minister is already very grateful for being able to get married from the queen today." Xiao Jin''s was almost exploded. "Then have you thought of a good life?" "The minister went back and looked over." Tang Nuoyue thought to herself, of course, the sooner the better. Tang Guo nodded, "Yeah." When she left, Tang Nuoyue was extremely happy. In order not to be suspected, Xiao Jin could only pull the corners of her mouth and be happy with her, she didn''t know how many times she cursed. Chapter 885: The young queen (18) Chapter 885: The young queen (18) After leaving the pce, Tang Nuoyue grabbed Xiao Jin''s arm with a look of joy, "Xiao Jin, I am really so happy. I was worried before that if the queen would stop us because of your identity." "It''s all right now, if the queen personally made an order, I don''t have to worry so much, I can be happy with you." Xiao Jin was extremely irritable, but he couldn''t show it. After all, this matter, for his current personality, is indeed something to be happy about. "Xiao Jin, I will go back to see the day right away, pick a good day, and get things done quickly." Xiao Jin didn''t smile, he was not happy at all, he didn''t know how many times he had cursed Tang Guo in his heart. That queen, why so many things. Because of this episode, he did not contact the two of them. Thinking of this, he felt even more angry. "Xiao Jin, you don''t seem to be happy, do you want to marry me, or... think that you are wronged by being my side husband?" Tang Nuoyue smiled and put aside her face, "If you don''t want to, I will go back immediately. Exin to the queen." Xiao Jin hurriedly stopped, "No, Yue''er misunderstood, I just feel too surprised." "Really?" What else can Xiao Jin say, hugging Tang Nuoyue with an affectionate expression, looking at her affectionately, with infinite love in her voice, "Naturally, I''m happy to be with Yue''er. ." "That''s good." Tang Nuoyuey in Xiao Jin''s arms, with the corners of her mouth rising, and in her drooping eyes, there were calctions that Xiao Jin couldn''t even see. These men deceived her feelings, sacrificed their hue, and performed their deep love for her in front of her every day. They didn''t know if they felt nauseous in their hearts. After Tang Nuoyue returned to the house, she really became busy. The person sent to her by the first emperor was absolutely loyal. If she was stupid before, these people would definitely hesitate about her decision, thinking about whether doing so would cause her trouble. Now that Moon King''s brain is back to normal, it means that there will be unlimited possibilities in the future. Of course, they didn''t think about anything bad for the queen. But a Moon King with a normal mind, and a Moon King with a foolish mind, the difference in status and treatment would be huge. In order to show that Tang Nuoyue attaches great importance to Xiao Jin, the matter of her requesting her husband was rioted, and the entire imperial city knew about it. After she deliberately spread it, this incident soon spread to Qi. The people of Qi were also shocked. Their six princes, His Royal Highness, was willing to be a female side husband, which is really shameful. Xiao Jin hadn''tpletely lost the news of Qi State. When he heard this, he was furious. He also said that there are two other men in Tang Nuoyue''s mansion, one is her Wang Fu Single Song, and the other is her husband Yin Qiu. Since Tang Nuoyue''s brain is normal, she has not seen the two of them. They were also very surprised at Tang Nuoyue''s sudden recovery, and at the same time they were watching how they would get along with this normal prince in the future. I didn''t expect at all that the Moon King would take care of the husband before they met. This time, the two had to meet Tang Nuoyue. Tang Nuoyue looked at the two men approaching, one still wearing a veil and the other limping while walking, and sheughed crazy in her heart. But she showed a silly expression on her face and asked her confidant, "Who are they?" Single song: "..." Yin Qiu: "..." "Return to the prince, the one wearing the veil is Wang''s husband, and the other is your husband, Yin Qiu." Chapter 886: The young queen (19) Chapter 886: The young queen (19) The weather is good today. After dealing with political affairs, Tang Guo originally wanted to go to the imperial garden to bask in the sun. Before the emperor left, she basically left her with no mess, and solved many problems by the way. As long as there is no major problem with her, the Western Saint Kingdom will basically have no problems. In the previous life, it was because Tang Nuoyue was so stupid that those people were able to exploit the loophole. Therefore, she is still very idle asionally. In addition, she was not the real original owner, the empress and queen, she had also been a few times, dealing with political affairs and dealing with the old foxes easily. Later, she thought that there were people in Yuhuayuan who wanted to meet her every day, and now she didn''t want to pester those men. So, I just went to Huangfu Jingcheng''s ce. "Where is the royal husband?" "The imperial husband is practicing sword. Your majesty, do you want to invite the imperial husband over?" "No," Tang Guo gave up, "I remember that there is a nice garden in the pce of the royal husband?" "Yes." "Then take me over." Everyone thought that Tang Guo was going to enjoy the flowers, but never thought that she would let someone move a deck chair, bask in the warm sun, and just sleep next to the flowers. The people around Tang Guo also looked at each other. When did your Majesty be so careless. In their opinion, is it not an ident that you can sleep like this in ces other than the queen''s pce? They didn''t know that their empress was no longer the original empress, so she dared to sleep in the sun like this, just because she had absolute certainty to ensure her safety. Tang Guo didn''t actually slept. The system told her that there was something in Tang Nuo''s Moon Pce. While she was watching, it was Tang Nuoyue''s Wang Hu and her husband Yin Qiu who went to see each other. The two had not recovered from the beating of Tang Nuoyuest time. When Tang Nuoyue walked up to Wang Fus single song, she asked with a puzzled face, "Wang Fu, why are you wearing a veil?" Tang Guos lips rose, and Tang Nuoyue was a little bit with her. Especially like, holding a grudge. Wang Fu''s single song was wearing a veil. He hade to meet Tang Nuoyue to catch his breath. He didn''t expect Tang Nuoyue to ask when he came up, how he would wear the veil. Why did he wear the veil, didn''t she know it in her heart? I really dont know how to answer the single song, I cant say, Lord, isnt this being whipped by you? Before he could answer, Tang Nuoyue turned her gaze to Yin Qiu, and asked curiously, "Why are you limping because you are born with bad legs?" Yin Qiu: Your mother''s natural legs are bad. The single song''s heart is slightly bnced. It seems that the prince can''t remember the previous event. Thinking of the day when the whip was pped on his face, he didn''t like the person in front of him. "The prince, we are here to congratte the prince Nabifu." The single song expressed the intention. Tang Nuoyue nodded, "It turned out to be like this. Okay, this king knows." She grabbed Xiao Jin, who was a little ufortable next to her. Side husband." Xiao Jin''splexion is not very good-looking, what he hates most is that someone mentions him as the sixth prince of Qi in the West Saint Kingdom. "Xiao Jin, are you unhappy?" Tang Nuoyue took Xiao Jin''s arm and interpreted a silly Baitian vividly, "You don''t need to care about them, this king only likes you." She nced at Shan Ge and Yin Qiu, and waved. Chapter 887: The young queen (20) Chapter 887: The young queen (20) "You go down first, don''te to see this king if you are fine." The expressions of Shan Ge and Yin Qiu changed at once. Even if they didn''t like Tang Nuoyue, now Tang Nuoyue didn''t give them a face because of Xiao Jin''s proton. How could they still have a good impression of Xiao Jin? At that time, the two of them looked at Xiao Jin like knives. Xiao Jin also felt a headache. His initial n was to enter the Moon Pce first and unite with the people around the Moon King. After all, he had investigated, the two men were very dissatisfied with the Moon King, and it was very easy to instigate rebellion to his side. Then they united the two people in the pce and used Tang Nuoyu''s identity to fight the empress. I didn''t expect it at all, because Tang Nuoyue had a problem with his brain, which created a bad impression on him, and wanted these two people to believe him, but I didn''t know how much it would take to talk. Tang Nuoyue felt Xiao Jin''s thoughts, sneered in her heart, got along in harmony, and dreamed. What she wants is to sit inside the pce and watch the fight, the more they fight, the happier she is. These were all learned by her and them. "That single will retire." "Yin Qiu also retire." When the two were leaving, they did not forget to nce at Xiao Jin coldly, making Xiao Jin a big head. After they left, Tang Nuoyue held Xiao Jin''s arm and smiled, "Xiao Jin, don''t worry, I won''t like them, I like you the most." Xiao Jin took a deep breath and touched Tang Nuoyue''s cheek, "Yeah." He was sad, what would he do next? Shan Ge and Yin Qiu are currently hostile to him. It seems that Tang Nuoyue''s identity must be used to enter the pce to discuss with the two. Tang Guo saw that there was nothing fun here, so he closed his eyes and went to sleep. There will be no problems with the help of the system, and in the pce of the imperial husband, she believes there will be no problems. After Jing Cheng finished practicing his sword, he learned the news of the Queen''s arrival. He put away the sword, "Why don''t you report it earlier?" "It was your majesty who told me not to disturb the imperial husband practicing swords." Jing Cheng''s mind suddenly remembered that Her Majesty the Queen smiled brightly at him, and her smile made her heart beat unexpectedly. He took the sword into the house, took a bath quickly, changed into clean clothes, and was taken to the garden by the pce man. When he walked into the garden, he saw the closed woman beside the flower bushes. For a moment, he stopped. When he came back to his senses, he walked over gently, without making a sound, as if he was afraid of disturbing the sleeping person. "The emperor..." When someone in the pce saw him and wanted to salute him, he quickly raised his hand to stop. The pce man didn''t want to disturb Tang Guo, so he just bent his knees and said nothing. Jing Cheng sat quietly on the stone bench. He wanted to look at the flowers in the garden. He couldn''t help but look at the people next to the flowers. She looked asleep, with the corners of her lips rising, she was clearly dreaming. The queen in her sleep is so quiet and looks harmless. He couldn''t help thinking of her, who was serious when facing other people, and she who was smiling when facing him. So, which side is the real queen? He took a sip of his tea, but still did not look away. At that moment, Tang Guo opened his eyes, scared that his teacup almost fell. Fortunately, his skill was good, and he quickly squeezed it. But seeing those good-looking eyes, there was some ignorance in them, and some water mist appeared in them. The eyes looking at him were very confused, and he should have not noticed. He had previously looked at her intently. Chapter 888: The young queen (21) Chapter 888: The young queen (21) Just as Jing Cheng breathed out, he heard Tang Guo say, "The royal husband." "Yes." He answered quickly, putting the teacup aside, listening to the soft voice, his heart seemed to be caught by a cat. He didn''t look at the queen''s face, and he didn''t know when, his attention was always easily attracted to her. "Help me up." Jing Cheng wasplicated when he heard this, but he went up and helped her up. The empress was very fragrant. It''s not that he thinks about it, but subconsciously just thinks so. The empress was still a little thin, and when he was holding on, he always felt that she touched her bones. I remembered that she got up before dawn in the morning and had to write memorials after she left. Although she still had free time every day, she didn''t have the men in their harem free. If something happens somewhere, there is basically no time to rest in that month. She was only fifteen years old, and she was still an underage girl. Thinking about it, Jing Cheng felt a little pity in his heart, and couldn''t help feeling that the queen was a little pitiful. It is not easy to manage such arge country at a young age. It is said that the first emperor is not in good health. The Queens sister Qin Tang Nuoyue was born as a fool. The birth of the Queen represents the future of the entire Western Saint Kingdom. He was trained as a prince from an early age, and there was basically no childhood joy. "The imperial husband finished his sword training?" "It''s over." Jing Cheng replied quickly, always feeling that the empress''s voice was a bit soft. Of course, he thought it was an auditory hallucination. "Have you eaten? You will consume a lot after practicing the sword. You must eat more." Maybe she just said casually, but Jing Cheng was still a little happy, "It''s not time yet." "General Manager, go and serve the food ording to the royal husband''s taste. Next time the royal husband practices sword, you should prepare the food first, so as not to starve him." Tang Guo raised his hand and gave a series of instructions to let him Jing Cheng was very delicate. The queen cares too much about him. I have to say that after many years in the pce, he is still a little happy to be cared by the queen. He was originally the royal husband, and it would be best if he could get along with the queen in harmony. It seems that their rtionship is indeed good. Of course he had never expected how much the queen would like him. On the day he became the royal husband, he understood that in the future he might not have a pure love like his parents. However, it is good to be able to support each other and live in harmony with the queen. No matter how he is a man, the two male attributes on his body did not disappear because it was the West Saint Kingdom. It is not because you do not get the empress''s concentrated love, you will die, at most disappointed. Soon, the food came. Tang Guo propped his chin, looked at Jing Cheng who was not moving, and looked at him with a smile, "Her husband, eat, you have finished practicing the sword, it is the time to replenish food, in front of me, you are wee." Jing Cheng remembered that thest time he was exposed in front of the empress, he simply didn''t pretend. "Then Jing Cheng is wee." He is indeed a little hungry, the empress is so generous, he doesn''t mind that he eats too much, and he has more and more affections for the empress. I thought, with such a queen ruling the Western Saint Country, the Western Saint Country will definitely get better and better. Of course, he will do his best to help the queen, always loyal to her, and will never betray the queen, otherwise he will be sorry for her kindness. He thought of the men in the harem, and had some pity for the queen. Chapter 889: The young queen (22) Chapter 889: The young queen (22) System: [Hahahaha, host, the royal husband is really loyal depending on your appearance. No matter how good you are to him, what he thinks is still how to be loyal to you, host, do you have any ideas now? Tang Guo: "In fact, it''s not wrong for a man to be reserved sometimes. If he likes someone when hees, isn''t it too sloppy?" "He doesn''t have a memory, he doesn''t get along with me much, and he has no thoughts about me now. Isn''t that normal?" System: Okay, he understands, the host always has many reasons for him to refute. Jing Cheng swept away the food on the table again. After eating, he was habitually embarrassed. Later, I saw that the queen''s eyes were not strange, but she still smiled, "The royal husband, the usual dishes are enough, or I will let you add more?" "Enough." Jing Cheng replied quickly. He really couldn''t be hungry. Those meals were enough for him. Even if it''s not enough, he doesn''t have a small kitchen in his pce, but he can ask someone to make some of it himself. "That''s good." Tang Guo nodded and asked again, "How many years has the imperial husband been in the pce?" The first emperor was in poor health, and Jing Cheng had been fixed early. After passing the throne to the original owner, Jing Cheng entered the pce. Calcting time, it has been four or five years. "Five years." "Then you haven''t gone home?" Speaking of home, Jing Cheng also missed a little, and nodded honestly, "No." He still a little envious of Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing, these two were just allowed to return home some time ago. It can be seen that it is still useful to please the queen. "Choose a time, I will apany you back." Jing Cheng: "..." Almost threw the bowl away, is the queen serious? Tang Guo''s beautiful eyes kept on Jing Cheng''s face, "The royal husband? Are you surprised?" "It was a pleasant surprise." Jing Cheng was excited, of course it was a good thing to be able to go home. However, the queen must apany him back personally, this... isn''t it good? "Then why are you good? My recent political affairs are not too busy, and I can apany you back anytime." Jing Cheng calmed down, and the queen personally apanied him home. Isn''t it too ostentatious, so he said, "Well, let Jing Cheng go back by herself." He certainly didn''t want to miss the opportunity to visit rtives. Maybe there is only one time in this life. Although he is the royal husband, he can summon his father every month, which is different from going home in person. "How can it be, you are the royal husband. The first time you return home, you will definitely want me to apany you." Tang Guo smiled and said, "I will soon be an adult, and it is time to apany the royal husband back." Speaking of adulthood, Jing Cheng thinks a lot. The queen''s adulthood means that she will begin to enjoy her harem. No wonder, the queen has paid more attention to him recently. It turned out that what the Queen wanted him to do was to apany her to have children. He guessed right? After all, the queens heir is very important. Thinking about it, Jing Cheng''s ears were a little red. He did have to cooperate with the birth of a child. However, the Queen didn''t make it clear, and almost made him misunderstood. "Then a few dayster, I don''t know if your Majesty has time?" He knows his identity very well. Since the queen promotes him, of course he must be acquainted. In the future, if the queen really has his child, he must protect the child in this pce, and he will definitely not be able to withdraw if he should not. Chapter 890: The young queen (23) Chapter 890: The young queen (23) "I''m very curious, his ears are so red, what is he thinking about?" Tang Guomunicated with the system, "This guy always cannot fix his old problems." System: Haha, it wasn''t you. "The day after tomorrow, I have time, General Manager, you go pick some things, and bring them with you when you apany the royal husband home the next day." Tang Guo did not stay in Jingcheng for a long time, because the pce man came to report and Nan Yunchuan wanted to see her. Thinking of such a person, she decided to meet. Seeing that Jing Cheng''s smile was put away, he smiled in his heart, stood up, and was going to walk out, but walked to Jing Cheng''s side. Jing Cheng didn''t quite understand, in fact, he did feel some difort in his heart. The queen is really good, but she is a queen, it is impossible for him to have it alone. "The royal husband." "Your Majesty, if you are busy, go ahead." Jing Cheng sighed inwardly. If the empress continued to treat him well, he would really like her very much. Tang Guo pulled Jingcheng''s sleeves, "Her husband, why are you suddenly upset?" "Your Majesty, I..." "Is it because I am going to see Nanyunchuan?" Jing Cheng was speechless. He was deceiving the monarch if he didn''t admit it. If he did, he would be jealous. For a while, he really didn''t know what to say. "The royal husband does not care, I only care about you." Tang Guo raised her chin, looked at Jing Cheng''s face, and said seriously, "Her husband, you will understandter." She loosened Jing Cheng''s sleeves and said, "Don''t be unhappy, you must have a good sword book. , I asked someone to send it to you." After that, Tang Guo left. The moment Jing Cheng was pulled by the empress, his heart was beating fast. At that time, he had an impulse to pull her into his arms. Atst he restrained, because she was the queen. Thinking of this, Jing Cheng was a little upset. The words the Queen said to him made his ufortable dissipate. So, the queen was exining to him why she was going to Nanyunchuan? It''s not because she cares about Nanyunchuan, but there are other reasons? Thinking of this, Jing Cheng was a little unbelievable, it was really getting more and more unpredictable about the empress''s mind. "The royal husband, do you want to continue practicing swords?" Everyone in Jingcheng Pce knows Jingcheng''s habits. As long as there is nothing wrong, he will practice sword. Now that the queen has left, ording to the imperial husband''s temperament, she will definitely be addicted to sword practice again. But this time Jing Cheng gave up, "I won''t practice anymore." Jing Cheng suddenly remembered the scene he saw in the garden and said, "Let''s paint today." The picture in his mind lingered no matter what, which made him want to paint. The pce man didn''t understand, so he still followed Jing Cheng''s instructions. Here, Tang Guo left the pce in the capital, and it didn''t take long to see Nan Yunchuan waiting in the imperial garden. "Your Majesty." When Nan Yunchuan saw Tang Guo, he quickly arched his hands and bowed over to salute. When Tang Guo yelled, he stood up straight, and the peach blossom eyes focused on Tang Guo. He hesitated and asked, "Your Majesty, did you go to the royal husband''s side just now?" "Yeah." Tang Guo replied, "What can Yunchuan do with me?" Seeing Tang Guo''s faint smile, Nan Yunchuan felt more relieved, "Yunchuan is here to thank Your Majesty. Thank you for letting Yunchuan go home to visit rtives." Tang Guo nodded, "How is your father?" "Its getting better, your Majesty Xie is concerned." Nan Yunchuan paused and said, "Last time I heard your Majesty Chapter 891: The young queen (24) Chapter 891: The young queen (24) "I wonder if your Majesty is free today?" Of course Tang Guo wouldn''t answer that there was no time, and followed Nan Yunchuan to his pce. Seeing the scented tea in Nanyunchuan, her expression did not change much, only the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, not as rxed as she was in Jingcheng Pce. The general manager who followed her since childhood has long discovered that her majesty is different from the royal husband. I was not sure before, but now I understand very well that the person who really puts his Majesty in his heart is afraid that there is only the royal husband. After drinking the scented tea from Nanyunchuan, Tang Guo praised a few words and rewarded many things. She said something to care about each other, as before, she was going to leave. Nan Yunchuan quickly said, "If your Majesty wants to drink scented tea in the future, you might as welle to Yunchuan." "Okay." Tang Guo turned around with a smile, "Yunchuan''s tea art is really good." "By the way, I will allow you to return home once a month from now on, how about?" Nan Yunchuan couldn''t believe it at all, looking at Tang Guo in shock. Seeing Tang Guo''s beautiful eyes kept on him, his heart beat for no reason. Is he... he is about to get the empress''s sincerity? Thinking of this, his heartbeat couldn''t be controlled. At that moment, his heart was really beating for this small woman in front of him. But he quickly realized that the person he would overthrow in the future was the queen in front of him. His goal is to gain her trust, and of course to gain her sincerity, it is the best. As long as he obtains the empress''s sincerity, it is easy for him to do anything. The queen allowed him to return home to visit rtives once a month, so he could do many things. He still refused. Tang Guo certainly wouldn''t let the other party refuse. In the end, Nan Yunchuan responded happily. From this day on, Tang Guo would be invited by Nan Yunchuan almost every day. asionally, Su Qing will show up. But the men in the entire harem knew that the Queen''s favorite was Nan Yunchuan. Some time ago, the queen apanied the royal husband home. They thought that the queen''s favorite was the royal husband. Later, after returning to the pce, the empress did not often go to see the imperial husband, and would go to Nanyunchuan to sit for a while every day. They understand that the queen respects the royal husband at best. For Nanyunchuan, that is a real liking. "If you continue like this, the queen will definitely trust you and it will be much easier for us." Su Qing changed the sad eyes of ordinary people, and there were calctions in those deserted eyes. He saw Nan Yunchuan. Was distracted, couldn''t help but pat the table, "Yunchuan." "What?" Nan Yunchuan came back to his senses, he just remembered the recent days with the queen. The empress is indeed very kind to him, and he feels a little regretful. If the empress is not the empress, she might still survive. Su Qing saw Nan Yunchuans thoughts at a nce and warned, "Brother Yunchuan, dont lose your heart. Dont forget that she is the queen, the queen of the Western Saint Kingdom. If you are good to you today, you may be right tomorrow. Another person is good." "Could it be that you are willing to stay in the harem forever because you covet her to treat you alone, so that we men from the Western Holy Kingdom will never have a ce to stand up?" "I understand." Nan Yunchuan put away what he shouldn''t have thought about before, and Su Qing still urged, "It''s fine if you understand, and don''t give up our ideals because of the empress''s gentleness to you." "Got it." Chapter 892: The Young Queen (25) Chapter 892: The Young Queen (25) Tang Guoughed when he heard the conversation between the two men in the pce. "This Su Qing is really clear-headed." Tang Guo looked down, "However, how many people can really stay awake?" The system shivered in the corner and didn''t dare to interrupt. "However, they are really courageous. Women and men have so different thinking. Most women are from their point of view, and they like to do most of what they like to do to please the emperor. But men are trying to overthrow this reason. A country ruled by women." "Actually, we just have different positions. But when Ie, they are destined to lose." The system deeply believes that it is indeed a different position, which he can still understand. These men are indeed very courageous to sacrifice their hue and dignity to please women for their own purposes. [Host big, what do you do next? "No idea, Western Saint Kingdom is very stable. As long as I don''t think about it, they won''t make much noise. Recently, try to be nice to them." Tang Guo squinted, "They will miss the days in the pce in the future." [The two people have nned to meet with Xiao Jin outside the pce every month, and it is estimated that they will also meet with Tang Nuoyue. If the host doesn''t intervene greatly, they will go to please Tang Nuoyue just like the previous life. In addition, Tang Nuoyue was told that the host was going to hurt her greatly. "Let them go." Tang Guo didn''t care what these people wanted to do next, but he was still a little curious about Tang Nuoyue''s next reaction. "When they leave the pce, they will go to see my royal husband." I haven''t seen Jing Cheng for many days, and I don''t know how that guy is doing. At this moment, Jing Cheng had already returned from practicing swordsmanship. He looked at the sleeping beauty picture on the wall with a smile on his face unknowingly. "The royal husband, are you going to ask your majesty toe over?" As the people around Jing Cheng, I don''t know, their royal husband has taken heart to your majesty. But his Majesty has not been here recently, and they are very worried. Seeing that His Majesty will soone of age, if Nan Yunchuan, Su Qing and others are confused, there is no ce in this pce for their royal husband. Jing Cheng nced at the people around him and said, "No need." He has already observed it, and his Majesty is not very sincere in seeing those two people. As for how to observe, of course, it is to fly to the corners of the rockery and the roof without people paying attention. He has seen with his own eyes that his Majesty has never shown a very happy smile in front of Nanyunchuan and his ilk. It will not be like here, sleeping peacefully. Only when he was in front of him, would she smile, not conceal her thoughts at all. Therefore, the person your Majesty cares about is him. The corner of Jing Cheng''s mouth rose, and he didn''t care much about Tang Guo going to other pces. On this day, Tang Guo was invited by Nan Yunchuan again. When she was having a good time with Nan Yunchuan, she suddenly nced at the position in the corner, facing Jing Cheng''s eyes. Jing Cheng was seen by her, and she didn''t mean to evade, and of course she didn''t mean toe out. She smiled at him, and didn''t mean to call him out. When Nan Yunchuan discovered that something was wrong, Tang Guo''s smile was still put away, and Jing Cheng was not in his original position. "What happened to your majesty?" Tang Guo shook his head, "No." Nan Yunchuan was suspicious, he always felt that his Majesty should have seen something just now. Chapter 893: The young queen (26) Chapter 893: The young queen (26) "The royal husband, your majesty has already seen you, why not go there?" Jing Cheng walked quickly to his pce and said in a good mood, "Since I have seen it, there is no need to pass." "Go back to the pce to practice swords." The pce man was puzzled and couldn''t help muttering in his heart, the royal husband, if you go on like this, you willpletely lose your majesty. Nan Yunchuan obviously felt that Tang Guo was in a better mood, and after observing for a while, there were indeed no other people. He thought that it was the queen who felt very happy to get along with him. "Your Majesty, tomorrow is Yunchuan''s time to return home once a month." "Oh, that''s it," Tanguo paused, "I''ll let the chief executive take you to pick some wild ginseng medicinal materials for your fatherter. "Thank your Majesty." Nan Yunchuan is really grateful. The Queen has treated him very well these days. "Does your Majesty want anything? When Yunchuanes back, I will bring it to your Majesty." Tang Guo shook his head, "I have nothing to want." "Then Yunchuan watched and bought it. Your Majesty should not dislike it then." Tang Guo smiled faintly, "No matter what Yunchuan sends me, I will not dislike it." Her eyes focused on Nan Yunchuan''s face, perhaps because of a guilty conscience, Nan Yunchuan didn''t dare to look directly at it. The hand hidden in the sleeve was clenched into a fist. If the empress is not the empress, he might really be tempted by her, and maybe he will stay with her for a lifetime. Unfortunately, why is she the queen? No matter how good he is, their positions are different. "Then wait for Yunchuan toe back, and then make scented tea for your Majesty." Tang Guo nodded, "Okay, then I will wait." On the second day, Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan returned home together. The men in the pce, except Jing Cheng, gritted their teeth with hatred towards them. These two people not only pleased your majesty, but also got the benefit of returning home once a month, and they were really struggling. The man in the pce couldn''t sit still, so he came to Jingcheng. However, Jingcheng had expected that the pce gate was closed, and they could not see anyone at all. Want to see the queen, they are not Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan, the queen does not see them at all. And their queen, after Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan returned home, sneaked into Jing Cheng''s pce. At that time, Jing Cheng was practicing sword. Tang Guo still didn''t bother Jing Cheng, just stood aside, looking at the very handsome man dancing sword. In this harem, except for Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan, the more normal men are probably Jing Cheng. After Jing Cheng finished practicing his sword, he realized that Tang Guo didn''t know when he was here. He quickly walked to her and was about to salute. "The imperial husband does not need to see outside, and salutes are avoided." The arrival of Tang Guo still made Jing Cheng somewhat divided. "Do you want tea?" "If the royal husband personally soaked it, I will drink it." Jing Cheng subconsciously said, "Don''t your Majesty like the tea made in Nanyunchuan?" After asking, he was a little upset. Tang Guo smiled, "It''s better to have tea here, I like it the most." "Then I''ll go right away." Jing Cheng held the sword and walked fast. He was afraid that the empress would see clearly where his ears were red, which was a bit embarrassing. Jing Cheng rinsed quickly, and finally came over with a tea set and began to make tea for Tang Guo. During this period, he felt the sight from Tang Guo, and almost shook his hands before spilling the tea. Tang Guo propped his chin with one hand and looked straight at Jing Cheng, "Why is the royal husband not curious, why should I treat Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing like that?" Chapter 894: The Young Queen (27) Chapter 894: The Young Queen (27) "They even allow them to return home once a month. On the contrary, you, the royal husband, do not receive such treatment." "The royal husband, do you feel ufortable in your heart?" Jing Cheng quickly replied, "No." The empress has been obvious enough, and he is not a person who likes to be jealous. Just by relying on the empress in front of him, saying these words without concealment, it can prove that the other party really cares about him. Moreover, everyone didn''t know that the queen smiled so beautifully, she was still taking a nap in his pce unsuspectingly. It can be seen that the queen trusts him. The empress must have her own purpose for Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing. "It seems that the imperial husband doesn''t care about me or a person, so that he won''t feel ufortable with these." "No..." Jing Cheng said hurriedly, his face still a little nervous for fear of being misunderstood, and he was aphasic for a while at Shang Tang Guo''s gaze. Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why is that?" Jing Cheng: "..." The empress is so unreasonable, isn''t it just to show it in front of him, is it different to him? "How your Majesty does things, it must be his own intention. Jing Cheng just understands, not caring about your Majesty." "So, do you care about me?" Tang Guo asked in a hurry. What can Jing Cheng do, he can only bite the bullet and nod his head. He had to admit that he really liked the queen. Her Majesty, the queen who is a few years younger than him, pretended to be an old-fashioned queen in front of him. "Then I am very happy." Tang Guo picked up the teacup and took a sip of scented tea. "It really is the royal husband''s scented tea. It''s my favorite." System: That''s because of the imperial husband. The corner of Jing Cheng''s mouth also showed a little smile. The queen was straightforward in front of him. How could he not like it? "Actually, I don''t have too many thoughts about Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing," Tang Guo put down the teacup and said in a light tone, "but they will always have various ways to appear in front of me, obviously there is no I just want to look affectionate. I am just curious about what they are going to do." Jing Cheng was shocked. Is the empress confiding in him? "Iter found out that they like going out of the pce very much. I thought, so I let them go out and see what they want to do." Jing Cheng''s heart beat and asked, "Have you seen it?" "Not yet, I should be able to see it soon." Jing Cheng took a deep breath, "Then what does your Majesty need Jing Cheng to do?" "You don''t need to do anything," Tang Guo smiled, "You just need to stay in the pce. If you want to go out of the pce to y, I will take you there when I have time." Jing Cheng: Your Majesty, is it too straightforward? It makes him a little ttered. "I want to take a nap." Before Jing Cheng had time to react, Tang Guoy directly on top of him. He looked at the little girl nestling in his arms a little at a loss, his heart beating. He didn''t intend to push her away, for fear that this position would be ufortable, so he helped to move it. Although he had thought about holding the queen many times in his mind, when he really came into contact with her, it was still very different. Seeing her tightly closed his eyes, Jing Chengughed silently, putting his hands on her. The empress treated him this way, and he certainly wouldn''t let her down. Tang Guo did not fall asleep, but was observing Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan. Chapter 895: The young queen (28) Chapter 895: The young queen (28) The two people really met Tang Nuoyue. Tang Nuoyue knew that these two people wereing to her, and deliberately did not bring Xiao Jin, and went out to y alone. When Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan saw Tang Nuoyue, they created an opportunity and the three met by chance. Between the two of them, they all praised and appreciated her Tang Nuoyue. Tang Nuoyue also showed no difference from her previous life, and the two quickly became familiar with Tang Nuoyue. Later, Xiao Jin still knew the n of the two, he didn''t mind the two being close to Tang Nuoyue. Every time they came out, the ce where the three people met was in Tang Nuoyue''s mansion. They have been looking for opportunities to instigate Tang Nuoyue''s Wang Fu single song and her husband Yin Qiu to their side. But every time, because of Tang Nuoyue there will be things they do not control. For example, when the two of them appeared, they would always look at them with disgust. They didn''t mind, they only hoped that they could have more strength here and coax Tang Nuoyue together. However, every time the two men made expressions of disgust towards them, Tang Nuoyue would bump into him. "Why, this king sees that two people are not allowed?" Tang Nuoyue frowned, "Wang husband, you just can''t allow this king to like other people?" "So jealous, how do you deserve to be the king''s husband?" Shan Song''s iparable grievance made him even more disgusted with Xiao Jin and the three. He became Tang Nuoyue''s husband very early, so he didn''t know that Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan were pce members. I only thought that these two people wanted to get rich and honorable, and felt contempt and hatred in my heart. Tang Nuoyue met these two people outside, and there was a transcendent Xiao Jin whose status was already in jeopardy, and there were two more equally outstanding men who had to make them guard. "Wang husband, Yin Qiu, you a little servant, dare to take control of this king?" Yin Qiu''s face was pale, her lips pressed tightly, and she knelt down, "It''s Yin Qiu''s fault. Please also forgive the prince." Tang Nuoyue looked at Yin Qiu who was so low and low, she couldn''t help thinking of the night when she was dying, Yin Qiu who gave her a kick in such a high spirit. Yes, even if she died, these men would humiliate her once. "It''s good to be guilty. You have to remember your identity. You are just a servant of the king. Even the husband can''t control the king." Tang Nuoyue sneered, "Who the king wants to like, Its not your turn to intervene. If I see you disrespect Yunchuan and Su Qing next time, I wont be able to tolerate you in the Moon Pce." These words really scared Yin Qiu. He was once sent to the Moon King Mansion as a gift, and once the Moon King didn''t want him, his fate was miserable. "Lord, Yin Qiu will never dare anymore." What single song wanted to say, suddenly remembered the whip that used to be, even if the prince was a fool at that time, they were not easy to bully. Look at Yin Qiu, who is about to limp on the ground. He shut up quickly and doesn''t interrupt. After Shan Ge and Yin Qiu retired, Tang Nuoyue quickly showed her little daughter. At present, she, Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan are innocent, just getting along as friends. So she had to exin to them, "Su Qing, Yunchuan, don''t get me wrong, they are too unreasonable." "My king has to make two friends. My king doubts if it''s what you said, the queen really wants this king, these two people are likely to belong to the queen." Chapter 896: The young queen (29) Chapter 896: The young queen (29) As soon as these words fell, Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan looked at each other, even Xiao Jin felt a headache. Sometimes, calcting a fool is not so easy. Who knows, what is the brain circuit of this fool? Now they want to win over Yin Qiu and single song, because they have just told Tang Nuoyue that the queen is likely to harm her. Tang Nuoyue now suspects that Yin Qiu and Single Song are the queen''s people. Without evidence to prove their innocence, their involvement with them will only misunderstand Tang Nuoyue. It hurts to think about it. This time they went out of the pce to make Tang Nuoyue suspect that the queen would harm her. Of course, in order to make the following things go smoothly, let Tang Nuoyue trust them wholeheartedly, and they will arrange many things so that Tang Nuoyue only trusts them. But today, forget it. Several people nced at each other, and finally Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan said goodbye and left. Both Tang Guo and the system watched this scene. One person by one system was silent for a while, or Tang Guo asked, "Tongzi, do you think this scene seems to have been seen somewhere?" [The host said that, I think it is very simr. "Do you remember it?" [I remember, the host is big, isn''t this the Wang Yewen we saw in the early years? It''s a scumbag, but this time it''s a queen. Tang Guo nodded, she also remembered. This Tang Nuoyue seems to want to follow the route of Lord Scum. The two did not continue to talk, because they saw Tang Nuoyue went to the solo house. [Host Da, what is this Moon King going to do? Tang Guo also shook her head. At first, she thought Tang Nuoyue was with hatred and nned to take revenge. Butter Tang Nuoyue was able to endure, and get along with these men in peace, not only in peace, but also not rejecting the ambiguity with them. Marrying Xiao Jin, and having **** with Xiao Jin, there seems to be nothing dissatisfied. Just like a real female prince who respects the country, doting on her husband and servant. Tang Nuoyue knew the purpose of the appearance of Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan, but did not refuse, and even followed the original script. She was very curious about what Tang Nuoyue was going to do. Now that Tang Nuoyue actually came to the singles room after the others had left, it was really interesting. "Wang Fu, you are wronged today." Shan Ge is really sad, his life is not good, a long time ago, he had to marry the silly lord of the West Saint Kingdom, and wasughed at by many people. In thest few days, I have been extremely wronged. But what can he do? Tang Nuoyue was the prince of the Western Holy Kingdom, and he couldn''t resist. "What did the prince say, what the prince said earlier was that the single song should not appear outside to disturb the prince''s Yaxing." Tang Nuoyue sighed, walked to Shange''s side, and pulled his sleeves, "Wang Fu." The single song is a little frightening, what does Wang Ye do like this? Tang Nuoyue looked aggrieved, "This king doesn''t want to do that to you, this king is forced to do this." Single song was suspicious, but wanted to listen to Tang Nuoyue''s exnation. "This king suspects that they have no purpose in approaching this king." Single song was surprised, "Why would the prince think like this?" Tang Nuoyue hurriedly took the single song and sat down, telling her what happened to Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan. The single song is actually a very smart man. Hearing Tang Nuoyue''s description, I felt that this incident was a bit idental. Chapter 897: The young queen (30) Chapter 897: The young queen (30) "They also told the king that the queen is going to kill him. The king doesn''t know who is going to kill him." "So, before the prince?" Tang Nuoyue had a calm face, "This king is only acting for them, making them think that this king doesn''t believe anyone, because the rtionship with you is poor, and in the end they can only trust them." Single Song thought, "Then the prince thinks, what is going on in this matter, will they be the queens?" "If you are really a member of the Queen''s School, does Wang Fu think that the Queen will be so obvious?" The single song is also right to think, if someone of the Queen''s school is really so easy to be discovered by the prince. "I suspect that they are here to provoke the rtionship between the king and the queen, and there is a big conspiracy." Tang Nuoyue whispered, "I also suspect another thing." "What''s the matter?" Single Song thought, maybe Tang Nuoyue was not so stupid. The reason Tang Nuoyue said this to the single was because the single was the least reactionary among these men. The growth environment of the single song is destined to be a person who is content with the status quo. As long as you give the opponent enough assurance, the opponent will definitely choose the side that is most beneficial to him. At the beginning, it was because the men had mastered her and counted as the queen, the single had to go on board. "Xiao Jin, I also suspect that he has another purpose." This time, the single song was really surprised, and subconsciously said, "Didn''t the prince like him?" "This king likes him." Tang Nuoyue looked very painful, "However, this king always felt that his heart was not here, so I had to doubt that he was once the sixth prince of Qi, and the men there were very noble. This king thinks that he might not be willing to be a member of this king''s backyard." "The prince is so kind to him, what else does he want?" Single said, vaguely about Tang Nuo''s unevenness. Tang Nuoyue smiled in her heart. If she only listens to her in the future, she can let the single song live in glory for a lifetime. The premise is that you are not allowed to betray her this time. "Compared to me being kind to him, he is afraid that he prefers to return to Qi to be the emperor." Tang Nuoyue looked lonely, if it was a previous life, she would disdain acting. She had already learned this after being killed once. Sometimes, sincerity does not necessarily get true. Some fake sentiments, good-sounding words, may be able to exchange for greater gains. She doesn''t know how to describe such a thing, only knows that only in this way can she livefortably in this life without being counted dead. "So, Wang Fu, can you understand this king?" Tang Nuoyue held Shan Song''s hand and touched the other party''s face. There was a very shallow scar. "It used to be the king who was silly and identally hurt him. You, today is because this king had to act and said something serious." "Master, what are you?" "This king just wants to tell you that you will always be the king''s husband, and this king is now in danger. If you are willing to stay with this king, you will always be the king''s husband. If you don''t want to, this king can Secretly send you out and let you live a free life." It was the first time that a single song was treated like this, and he was a little moved, thinking of his own situation, "Single song does not have a free life, if the prince wants, single song can always stand by the prince''s side." He actually thought too. A lot, maybe you can take a gamble? Gamble is the glory and wealth, the grace of the prince. Lost, the big deal is the same as before. Chapter 898: The Young Queen (31) Chapter 898: The Young Queen (31) Tang Guo watched everything about Tang Nuoyue and was amazed. [The host is big, see, Tang Nuoyue is more open than you. It''s just being able to bend and stretch, people talk nonsense, how good, how to say, that single song has been coaxed round and round by her. It is estimated that now, he can''t listen to anyone. [The host is big, let''s learn. The system cant help butpare, have done your royal husband earlier, you are too reasonable. Tang Guo almost didn''t spray it out. She thought the system wanted her to learn from Tang Nuoyue''s trick of deceiving people, but she didn''t expect that the system waspletely crooked, and she actually wanted her to push the royal husband down. "Tongzi, you have gone bad." [Host big, what I''m telling is the truth, look at Tang Nuoyue, Xiao Jin has be her person, and now the single song has be her person willingly. I guess that Yin Qiu will bow down soon. As for Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing, in order to achieve their goals, they will definitely get mixed up with Tang Nuoyue. However, now that Tang Nuoyue wanted to hold the host''s big thighs, she would definitely not touch the two of them, but it was a little less fun. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Then I will give them a chance. I don''t care about these two men. Tang Nuoyue likes to y so much. It''s fine as I wish." The system was overjoyed, it seemed that the host had made a big decision. [The host is big, when are you going to give your royal husband to that? Tang Guo wanted to block this system very much. When was it so rude. "I will definitely pay attention to the female system in the future, Tongzi." After speaking, Tang Guo opened his eyes and stopped talking to the system. The system regrets a little bit, is he ecstatic? "Your Majesty, are you awake?" Although Jing Cheng was reading, he always noticed Tang Guo. Let her lean on him, for which he hasn''t moved for half an hour. For those who practice martial arts, they don''t think it is a big deal, but it is still a bit tired to keep one movement for a long time. Jing Cheng helped her up, and Tang Guo found that her body was covered with a nket. It was obvious that Jing Cheng was also a careful person, and he was afraid of cooling her. "It was a good night''s sleep." Tang Guo got up with a smile on his face, watching Jing Cheng stretching his arms, holding his arms with both hands, and asked with a smile, "Is it numb?" Jing Cheng wanted to say no, but the other''s eyes were too sharp, so he had to answer, "It''s a bit numb." "The royal husband is really a fool." Jing Cheng justughed, no way, who told him to be the Queen of Hearts? Can''t bear to move, wake her up. Normally, she must sleep unsteadily, and finally sleeps so well, how could he bear to wake her up. "I like the imperial husband here very much." Tang Guo helped Jing Cheng squeeze his arm. Jing Cheng was a little surprised from the beginning, but now he is used to it. This should be the empress''s liking for him. How could he refuse? "Then your Majesty wille often." He said smoothly. Tang Guo chuckled, "Of course I have toe often, I sleep very well here with you." System: fart! The host slept very well everywhere, anyway, I never saw her unable to sleep. These words to coax the man are really a set, not repetitive, all fall on this guy. The next day, Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan both returned to the pce. As they did before, Nan Yunchuan often came to Tang Guo and tried his best to himself. Chapter 899: The young queen (32) Chapter 899: The young queen (32) On the other hand, Su Qing inadvertently revealed his talents, which was appreciated by Tang Guo. For a while, the limelight of the two has overshadowed the royal husband. Vaguely, many news of the imperial husband falling out of favor came out in the harem. They are all waiting, waiting for the royal husband to sit still. Fighting with these two, in fact, most of the men in the harem liked that the royal husband could fight with these two, then they would be able to reap the benefits. It is a pity that Jing Cheng is not as good as their wish, and he stays behind closed doors all day long. It is said that he practices swords in the pce every day. For this reason, I dont know how many servants secretly scolded, "I was blinded as a royal husband." "I like to practice swords so much, why bother to be a royal husband?" Tang Guo was invited to the pavilion of the Royal Garden every day to y against Nan Yunchuan while listening to Su Qing''s piano. When the two sat facing each other, Tang Guo would often raise his head and smile in a certain direction. Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan would hardly notice it, but asionally they thought that Tang Guo was smiling at them. However, Tang Guo was looking at the roof opposite the pavilion. The royal husband who was supposed to practice swords in the pce was squatting in a corner of the roof, staring at her with a pair of eyes. She saw it for the first time and would definitely smile at him. Jing Cheng was also very depressed. He just took a peek at what they were doing, but every time he was spotted by the Queen, her Majesty wouldugh at him, and he didn''t mean to me him at all. The eyes are full of love and indulgence, making ears hot. Can this queen be disliked? "Your Majesty, you lost." Nan Yunchuan reminded. Tang Guo came back to his senses and found out that she had lost. System: The host is big, the beauty is misleading, have you heard of it? "I lost." Tang Guo said to the chief executive next to him, "Go and fetch Bai Yuqi, Yunchuan is the most suitable for it." Nan Yunchuan was taken aback. This white jade chess was his majesty''s beloved thing. "Your Majesty, is this wrong?" "There is nothing wrong with Yunchuan." Nan Yunchuan was still a little excited, especially when he saw Tang Guo conniving at him like that, his heart beat quickly. The empress is getting better and better to him, and she can basically meet his needs and requests. If it wasn''t... maybe he would be really moved by this, and maybe he would give up what he wanted to do. "Yunchuan is so happy and stupid." Su Qing''s cold voice sounded, making Nan Yunchuane back to his senses, and quickly saluted and thanked. Fortunately, Su Qing reminded him, otherwise he was afraid that he would have fallen into the empress''s tenderness long ago. Tang Guo nced at Su Qing and said, "I got a guqin some time ago, and I have already given it to the piano master. I will take it to Su Qingter." Su Qing was also taken aback, "Your Majesty, the Guqin is precious, and Su Qing is not good enough." "I said that you are worthy. When the piano master tuned, I heard the sound like a clear spring, and I thought of Su Qing in my mind and thought it was a good match for you." "Okay, it''s so decided, I still have things to deal with." With mixed feelings, the two watched Tang Guo leave. They thought that Tang Guo was going back to deal with government affairs, but they didn''t know that she went to the royal husband''s pce secretly. Jing Cheng was already sitting in her seat and waiting for her. He looked at her and said, "Your Majesty is so generous. Guqin and Bai Yuqi have been given away." He knew that she had no idea about the two of them, but he couldn''t help but risk. Acid water, especially want to press His Majesty in his arms. "I am very generous," Tang Guo leaned in front of Jing Cheng, "There is another treasure. How about I give it to you if I haven''t sent it out?" "What is it?" Jing Cheng was curious, could it be another sword? Tang Guo knew what he was thinking when he looked at him, leaned over and whispered in his ear, "I." what? Jing Cheng''s eyes widened slightly, what does your Majesty mean? Chapter 900: The Young Queen (33) Chapter 900: The Young Queen (33) To be honest, Jing Cheng''s mind is a bit messy now. It has long been known that the queen is not serious in front of him, and has a different side. The empress in front of others had only a few expressions, and under her solemn face, she couldn''t guess what the other party was thinking. The queen in front of him, with clear eyes, clearly stated that the one she liked was him. Every time he was looked at by those eyes, his heart was hot. Never expected that the other party would give such a straightforward answer. So, how should he answer this sentence? How to say it will not appear too eager, but also able to maintain her own demeanor, and will not let the queen think that he is not enthusiastic enough. "The royal husband, what are you doing in a daze, don''t you like such treasures?" "No, no, I like it very much." Upon hearing Tang Guo''s words, Jing Cheng became a little anxious, and did not hesitate to express his feelings. After speaking, the ears became hot. Seeing Tang Guo''s smiling eyes, she sighed in her heart, and the queen teased him again. However, seeing her happy, he was also very happy in his heart. He looked directly at Tang Guo''s eyes and said again, "I like it very much." "If your Majesty is willing to give it to me, I am willing to cherish her with my life." If he is apanied by such a queen for the rest of his life, he can forget about going to the battlefield, and it is good to be with the queen in the pce. "Your Majesty, do you suspect that there is something wrong with Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing, do you need me to do anything?" Tang Guo ate a piece of cake and said, "You don''t need to do anything, you just need to be the royal husband. It''s not a big deal, I will deal with it." "But I want to know." Facing Jing Cheng with a serious face, Tang Guoughed, "Okay, then I will tell you," she leaned close to Jing Cheng, and whispered, "They want my life." "What?" Jing Cheng stood up all of a sudden, his face was too serious, and there was a vague anger, "How dare they?" If it wasn''t the pce, he wanted to draw the sword to kill the two. Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled, "Why don''t they dare, not only do they want my life, but they also want to overthrow the entire Western Saint Kingdom''s notice, re-establish male power, and restore the status of men." She didn''t ask Jing Cheng what he thought of these, but merely expressed what those people wanted to do. Asking Jing Cheng this question, isn''t that embarrassing him? As a man, there are almost no men who don''t want to improve their status, even if they are rich now and live well. If the status can be improved without risk, who is not willing? On the contrary, it is wrong for those countries with low status of women, even for oppressed, numb women, no one is unwilling to improve their status without any risk. She is not going to improve the status of a man from the West Saint Kingdom. At least when she was ruling, she didn''t want to do more. The Western Saint Kingdom can have today because of the hard work of the past dynasties of the Western Saint Kingdom. Not to mention the question whether she wants to change or not, if she wants to truly restore her equal status, she has to do more than a little bit. Once the ss changes, the West Saint Kingdom will definitely be chaotic. She didn''t stay here long, the original owner''s life span, there are still several years to live. In addition, she can also extend it for twenty years, and what can she change. She is also not interested in changing, there must be a reason. Without her here in the future, the Western Holy Kingdom may continue to rule, or it may be overthrown by someone. Chapter 901: The young queen (34) Chapter 901: The young queen (34) Of course, it may develop into a country where men and women are equal. These all need time, and it is not a troubled world at this time, she is not so boring, and she does not want to be a king and establish a great cause. The turbulence of a country will be the result of the peoplesck of livelihood, and how many great achievements are based on the suffering of the people and the lives of thousands of people. How can those who died in great deeds be simr to female partners like her? She is here to travel, fall in love and take revenge by the way. System: There is a sigh here, the host really really understands it. He likes such a host, yes, every world is regarded as a tourist. Falling in love, torturing and scumming, a lifetime is gone, howfortable. "The royal husband doesn''t need to think too much, they can''t move me." Tang Guoforted Jing Cheng, "I already have a n for them." "Your Majesty does not intend to kill them?" Jing Cheng was surprised. ording to His Majesty''s words, he could guess that the two were not going to kill. "I am also curious about how they want to harm me and overthrow my Western Holy Kingdom." Tang Guo smiled faintly, "I also want to see if I do not leave room for being so good to them, will they eventually get lost and know how to return. ." "If they get lost and know how to return, your Majesty will ept them again?" Tang Guo realized that Jing Cheng was caring, and shook his head, "No, I can''t tolerate betrayal, no matter if they reined on the cliff or know their way back, they can''t go back to the past." Jing Cheng felt relieved, that''s good. "It''s good for your Majesty to understand. Those who have betrayed you should never reuse them. Such a person, if you don''t pay attention, it is normal to betray the second time." Of course, when he said this, he was selfish. of. If His Majesty still epts those two people, he can''t have her alone. That''s right, that''s what he thinks now, he just wants to possess her by herself. When this possessiveness developed, he himself was taken aback. But as he got along with the queen, his feelings became stronger and stronger, and now he no longer wants to control it. He held Tang Guo''s hand on the table, "If your Majesty is in trouble, let me do it." "Okay." Tang Guo did not refuse, "Jing Cheng tried to express himself like this, I''m not wee anymore." After being called by the queen''s name, Jing Cheng only felt like a chatter in his heart, and subconsciously held her hand and kissed the back of her hand. After the kiss, he felt that this action was a bit out of the ordinary. But instinct told him that the queen would not be angry, but would be happy. Sure enough, when he looked up, he saw the queen''s smiling face. At that time, I was thinking that if I could kiss your majesty on the cheek, it would be great. "Next I will do something, Jing Cheng must not take it to heart." Tang Guo held Jing Cheng''s hand, "I will treat them well, I want to see the results." Looking at her like this, Jing Cheng felt a little pain in her heart, because she felt sorry for her. She is the queen of supremacy, but how many people are sincere to her? "I know." He replied, wanting to beforted, but didn''t know how to say it, only said, "I hope they can understand your Majesty''s good, and don''t do things they regret." Even if the queen can''t pet the men in the harem, the queen treats others fairly. Over the years, no one has been wronged. After Jing Cheng made it clear that day, Tang Guo didn''t conceal her importance of Nan Yunchuan. Chapter 902: The Young Queen (35) Chapter 902: The Young Queen (35) Even Su Qing has to stay behind. The entire harem knew that the queen''s most favored husband and servant was Nan Yunchuan, and Nan Gongzi was a favorite of no one else. In second ce is Su Qing and Su Gongzi. The eminent husband in the family could only be ranked third. [The host is big, several of your servants, who went to Nan Yunchuan for trouble before, have been instigated by Nan Yunchuan. Nan Yunchuan is instigating them to send a letter to the family, wanting toe together inside and outside. Under the surveince of the system, it can be said that no one can escape Tang Guo''s eyes. Nanyunchuan''s favor will definitely make many people an eye-catcher. If it is an ordinary man, he will definitely fight against each other, and even show off his might. But Nan Yunchuan is different, and his purpose is different. How many people like thise, he and Su Qing have as much certainty to draw these people into their camp. [Host big, what are you going to do? "Repeat me what happened yesterday." Under the repetition of the system, Tang Guo understood the reason. It''s nothing more than that Li Shijun is not used to seeing Nan Yunchuan being favored, and because of his own family background, he wants to give Nan Yunchuan a bit of prestige. Unexpectedly, after the confrontation, he didn''t get a bargain. I thought Nan Yunchuan would not let him go. He did not expect that Nan Yunchuan would have such an idea in the end. In fact, the people selected by Nan Yunchuan are very easy to be instigated. These people are all men who were oppressed by women when they were young, and the impression of being humiliated was so deep that they were moved by Nan Yunchuan. It can be said that before he entered the pce, he basically figured out the people in the pce. They wanted to get rid of the royal husband Jingcheng and the Jing family first, because the men of the Jing family grew up normally in the Western Holy Kingdom, and the life of the men of the Jing family was also good. Therefore, it is impossible to win over the Jing family. There is nomon purpose. The Jing family is a royalist and can only be eliminated. This Li Shijun was different. His father was a real man, but because he was a man, he was ridiculed by others and became the queen''s husband. The family members did not dare tough at him and bully him. Now that Nan Yunchuan said that all the grievances from the past suddenly surfaced, he would naturally get on the thief ship in Nan Yunchuan. After reading this, Tang Guo was silent for a moment and shouted, "General Manager." "Your Majesty, what''s your order?" "Order Li Shijun into the cold pce." The General Manager was shocked, she no longer understood the reason why your Majesty is acting now, but fortunately she has been with His Majesty since childhood. Sure enough, the emperor''s mind is beyond ordinary people''s guess. "I''m not happy for Li Shijun openly offended Yunchuan." Tang Guo smiled faintly. The chief executive was chilly behind him. He always felt that it was not the same thing, but the queen had the final say here. "Wait." The chief executive came back quickly and watched Tang Guo walk to the side of Long''s case, took out a piece of silk cloth, and wrote a few words, "Leave this to Master Li secretly, and he won''t care how Li Shijun got into the cold pce." "Yes, Your Majesty." The system caught sight of those words, a very straightforward sentence, "Master Li, I don''t even know that Li Shijun has the idea of overthrowing the rule of the Western Saint Kingdom?" The system shuddered, Lord Li is a woman, and especially enjoys the feeling that a woman has supreme power. If you want to know Li Shijun''s method, I would not hate him to p him to death. Chapter 903: The Young Queen (36) Chapter 903: The Young Queen (36) Tang Guo put Li Shijun into the cold pce, pretending to offend Nan Yunchuan. This is something that everyone in the harem did not expect, and Nan Yunchuan himself did not expect it. "How could this be?" Nan Yunchuan''s mind was still a little confused. Fortunately, it took him a long time to persuade Li Shijun, but the next day, because Li Shijun offended him, his Majesty beat him into the cold pce. Up? Su Qing frowned, but didn''t think of a reason. They will never doubt that their purpose is exposed. If it is really exposed, Tang Guo, as the empress, will definitely not tolerate their existence. At that time, not only Li Shijun, but also them were beaten into the cold pce. Therefore, it is not their purpose to expose. It could only be that the queen really paid attention to Nan Yunchuan. Both Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing only thought of this. Su Qing found it very difficult. Nan Yunchuan wasplicated in his heart and felt a little bit sour. He is calcting the queen here, and he may kill her in the future. But because a servant offended him, she beat him into the cold pce. People''s hearts are all flesh-grown, and it''s fake if you don''t move. In the end, he only sighed and could only say that his position was different. To me, me him for wanting to overturn the Queens notice. She happens to be the Queen of this generation, and they are destined to be enemies only. "Yun Chuan, be sober. Even if she put Li Shijun into the cold pce for you, it is because she cares about you, but don''t forget, she is the queen. If you care about you today, tomorrow you can also be beaten into the cold pce. Only we ourselves Standing in the highest position of power and controlling your own destiny is the best. Don''t be moved by some gentleness." Nan Yunchuan nodded, "I know, I haven''t thought about giving up our ideals. Since we took the first step, isn''t there no way out?" Su Qing''s expression eased a little, "Recently, you still don''t often go to the queen. It''s better to get her trust and favor. I''m afraid that it will cause hostility from other people." "I know." Nan Yunchuan also nned to see the queen rarely recently. Going to see each other every day, Tian Tian would face the empress''s focused eyes, and that voice was for him, he was almost unable to bear it. Su Qing looked at Nan Yunchuan''s appearance and sighed, "Or, call me sick, wake up, let mee recently." "Okay." Nan Yunchuan agreed without hesitation. If he continued, he didn''t know if he would be distracted by the queen''s kindness, and would not bear it. Calling illness is a good idea. Su Qing squinted, "I actually have a very good n. You call the disease and let people diagnose the rumored symptoms. It is best to iste and treat, so that you have the opportunity to go out of the pce and go to Tang Nuoyue." Nan Yunchuan was reluctant to think of Tang Nuoyue''s idiot face. But for their ultimate goal, they agreed. Here, Tang Guo looked unclear when he heard the n of the two. "I''m a little weird." "What is your majesty strange?" Jing Cheng asked unknown. Tang Guo held his chin and said, "No matter how good I am to them, they will choose to betray me. They know the cost of betraying me, but they want to do it. When I feel moved, I still choose this way, you Say, will they regret it?" can you? Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing, will these two people regret their unhesitating choice today? Chapter 904: The Young Queen (37) Chapter 904: The Young Queen (37) "Yes." Jing Cheng said. After he settled, he held Tang Guo''s hand. "They will remember your Majesty''s good one day, and they will know what they missed." "Jing Cheng, do you think they would choose this way if they knew what they would lose in the future?" Jing Cheng stopped asking this question. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know this anymore, because I won''t choose wrong. I like your majesty, and your majesty likes me. I can see your majesty treat me well, and I want to be with your majesty." "Just you can talk." Tang Guo''s mood improved, "Forget it, don''t give them a chance, then don''t me me." Everyone, she gave a chance. It''s not that it can''t be saved, it''s that they don''t want it, and she won''t be soft on those who hurt her. Within two days, Nan Yunchuan said he was ill. I don''t know what little tricks the two of them did. They were actually diagnosed as an infectious disease by the imperial physician and needed istion treatment. In order not to endanger the pce and the empress''s body, the imperial physician suggested that they should be sent to the pce for recuperation. Tang Guo didn''t agree at first, of course she did it on purpose, so she still had to hesitate to save face. In the end, all the courts asked, and she agreed. Everyone knows how much the Queen cares about Nanyunchuan. For him, he almost put himself in danger. In this way, Nan Yunchuan was sent out of the pce to recuperate. As for when to recover, the imperial physician did not give Zhunxin. In the past few days, Tang Guo, of course, still has to pretend to be unhappy, depressed, and asionally visit the Royal Garden. Inevitably, Su Qing''s piano sound can help her relieve her boredom. When Su Qing saw the silent empress in front of him, he asionally looked at him, andughed in his heart. Look, Nan Yunchuan, this is the empress. Even if you leave, there are still thousands of people who can take your ce. When you die, the queen may only be sad for a while, not because of you. So, what is the use of petting. Power is the most important thing. "Su Qing''s piano is very good." Su Qing replied, "Your Majesty likes it." "However, Su Qing''s hand seems to be injured, so don''t y it anymore." Su Qing found out only then, because he thought the matter was gone, and didn''t notice that his hand was cut. "Go and call the imperial doctor." "Small wounds, Your Majesty, don''t bother to be too doctor." "That won''t work." Tang Guo insisted on seeking an imperial physician, frowning and saying, "If Su Qing is the same as Yunchuan, I will be sad for some disease." Su Qing was startled. Didn''t the queen forget Nanyunchuan? "You were familiar with Yunchuan in the past, and I can onlye to you to vaguely feel the existence of Yunchuan. I don''t know, how is he now." Su Qing felt a little ufortable seeing the empress in her memories. He knew that this kind of feeling was not good, but being treated as a substitute for Nan Yunchuan by the empress made this feeling even worse. He and Nan Yunchuan are on the same level. They have never thought that the empress listens to the piano for half a month here because of Nan Yunchuan. Tang Guo sensed Su Qing''s thoughts and smiled secretly. She couldn''t understand the thoughts of these men best. "Su Qing, you must care about your body and don''t worry me." Su Qing''s ears are different if he is so concerned. The empress is obviously afraid that he is the same as Nan Yunchuan. If he was also sick, she would have no ce to miss Nanyunchuan. Chapter 905: The young queen (38) Chapter 905: The young queen (38) "Your Majesty cares about Su Qing because of Yunchuan?" Su Qing finally determined that when the queen did look at him, she seemed to be looking at another person through him. He shouldn''t care who the queen likes, but the feeling of being used as a substitute makes him particrly ufortable. After blurting out this sentence, he felt a little regretful in his heart. Facing the queen, it is really inappropriate to ask such a stupid question. In case the queen is angered, the previous efforts will be wasted. "Your Majesty, forgive me, Su Qing should not ask about this." Tang Guo returned to his senses, "Do you think I am looking at Yunchuan through you?" "Isn''t it?" Su Qing asked subconsciously. Tang Guo shook his head, "It is true that I think of Yunchuan easily in your ce, but I distinguished them clearly. Your temperaments are also different, Yunchuan is more active, has a more lively temper, loves tough, and love to talk. Some funny things please me. With him, I feel happy all day long, and no matter how much trouble I hear, it will disappear when I hear his voice." She didn''t actually lie, this is how the original owner once felt about Nan Yunchuan. She became a queen when she was ten years old, and every day she deceived and deceived herself in the court. After years of tension, a person like Nan Yunchuan suddenly appeared. How could he not please her? She likes Nan Yunchuan very much, not between men and women, but Nan Yunchuan has a way to keep her in a good mood. The depression encountered in the court will also dissipate after facing Nanyunchuan. It was also because of Nan Yunchuan that she asionallyughed, albeit shallowly. Even if she can''t express her excessive thoughts with Nan Yunchuan, she still likes to stay with him. In the memory of the original owner, there is a sentence describing her impression of Nan Yunchuan, a pair of bright eyes, azy voice with a smile, and it sounds rxed andfortable. Su Qing was taken aback by Tang Guo''s words. It turned out that in the eyes of the queen, was Nan Yunchuan''s image like this? He was a little curious, what impression he left on her in the Queen''s heart. "And Su Qing, you give me the feeling that you are always immersed in your own world. You are different from Yunchuan. What he brings to me isughter, and what you bring to me is peace. Listen to your piano sound , It will make me feel very quiet, and it is also a rare quiet." This is also the feeling of the original owner she copied. The reason why she is good to these two people is not without reason. Maybe they worked too hard, or the queen was really tired. The sudden appearance of such two different people would certainly impress her. In front of them, it is inevitable to rx. "I have to face all kinds of problems every day, even if I am a queen, sitting in a high court, ten thousand people bow their heads to the court. But not everyone is convinced of me. In this Western Holy Kingdom, whether it is a man or a woman , They all stared at me." "Many men hope that the Western Holy Kingdom will be overthrown and end the rule of female superiority and male inferiority. And many women hope that one day they can rece me and stand in my position to rule the Western Holy Kingdom." When Tang Guo said this, Su Qing''s heart jumped. Fortunately, he was relieved when he heard the words behind. He has regretted it, why should he care about this issue. "It was Su Qing''s fault that reminded His Majesty of these annoying things. Or, Su Qing will y a piece for His Majesty." Su Qing said quickly, trying to change the subject. Chapter 906: The Young Queen (39) Chapter 906: The Young Queen (39) "No, I''m still busy." Tang Guo refused, and it was time for dinner immediately. She was going to apany the royal husband to dinner. "I wille again tomorrow." Tang Guo remembered something when he was about to turn around. "By the way, next time I go out of the pce, Su Qing will help me see how Yunchuan is going. You have the best rtionship in the pce. You should Will you visit him?" Su Qing feltplicated and answered calmly, "Yes, Su Qing will go. After visiting Yunchuan, Su Qing will immediately return to report his condition to His Majesty." "Your Majesty, rest assured, Yunchuan will definitely be fine." "That''s good." Su Qing watched Tang Guo''s back in a hurry, and there was a lingeringplex feeling in his heart. He nced at the cherished guqin, and then at all the objects on hand, which one was not bestowed on him by the Queen. Unconsciously, the items given to him by the queen and upy his pce. He shook his head, put away hisplicated eyes, maybe he would be "ill" for a while when Yunchuan came back. Whoever is treated like this by the empress will gradually lose his heart, even if he is not sure, he will always be as unmoved as a stone heart. Right now, he has been shaken, right? [Host, Su Qing is also shaken. "He is shaken, but he still won''t change his mind. He will only think that this is human nature, and he will find a way to ovee this problem." "Su Qing is more sensible than Nan Yunchuan. He has always known what he wants. In the past, he did seed." "The point of his sess is that his heart is hard enough. For the purpose, it can be said that it is a means." "It should be said that this group of men have amon characteristic, hard-hearted, to achieve their goals, they can sacrifice dignity and hue." I have to say that such a person is indeed very easy to aplish great things. Unless there are outsiders like her, they must be countless times stronger than them to be easy to calcte. She is standing on everything she knows about the plot and has gone through countless times in order to be able to not be afraid or worry about what methods these people will use. Without her, there would only be a reborn Tang Nuoyue, not necessarily the opponent''s opponent, and maybe she would repeat the same mistakes. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips raised, first returned to his bedroom, and then secretly went to Jingcheng''s pce. The chief executive had long been ustomed to the queen''s style, and didn''t care at all. He didn''t follow her, but guarded the outside of the queen''s pce, pretending that she was inside. "Where did you go to Su Qing again?" Jing Cheng and Tang Guo became more and more familiar. After getting along for a long time, when alone together, he subconsciously did not regard her as a superior queen. It''s like getting along with two very close people, and getting along is really veryfortable. "Your Majesty, how long will it take?" Jing Cheng asked. Tang Guo smiled, "Is the royal husband unable to wait?" "I just hope that your Majesty can rx, and don''t bother with people who don''t know good or bad." "Nothing to worry about, just treat it as a pleasure." "It''sing soon." Tang Guo picked up vegetables for Jing Cheng, "It will be over soon, when I will dismiss the harem, how about you alone?" Jing Cheng''s heart jumped, and he quickly said, "Your Majesty is joking?" Although he does want to own the queen alone, does the harem mean that dismissal can be dismissed? "Jing Cheng doesn''t believe it?" "I believe in Your Majesty, but I don''t want to embarrass your Majesty." Chapter 907: The Young Queen (40) Chapter 907: The Young Queen (40) Tang Guo was amused and couldn''t help touching his face, "It''s so cute, and I don''t like them, so why should I keep them in the pce to waste time." "Your Majesty let them go out, can they really find a good home?" Jing Cheng couldn''t help asking, "Maybe it''s harder than in the pce." Tang Guo was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled, "Then what do you think?" This question was thrown back again, and Jing Cheng stopped asking. Yeah, if you don''t let it go and stay in the pce, what should they do? He thought that if he monopolized the queen, the men in the pce might have a good result. Then I was upset whether he asked too much. Encountering such a queen is already the trust of these people. "It''s Jing Cheng who thought about it a lot." Jing Cheng smiled relievedly, "If your majesty is willing to release them out of the pce, it will be their luck." He wouldn''t say fakely and let them stay. He wanted to own the queen alone, which was a long time ago. Tang Guo saw Jing Cheng''s careful thoughts, but did not expose it. And the men in the harem, both pitiful and impossibly pitiful, all came for the purpose. She had no sympathy and would not treat them badly. Of course, the premise is not to betray her. Tang Guo went to Suqing to listen to the piano every day while he was recuperating from the Nanyunchuan Li Pce. For this reason, the trend of the harem changed again. As for Nan Yunchuan, he did not recuperate outside the pce, but took advantage of this time to contact Tang Nuoyue. Relying on his three-inch non-bad tongue, Tang Nuoyue was forced to "coax" Tang Nuoyue around. At this time, Tang Nuoyue was stuck between Xiao Jin and Nan Yunchuan. Of course, there was a contradiction. After all, she already had Xiao Jin, and now another Nan Yunchuan appeared. ording to her initial temperament, she would definitely not How about Nan Yunchuan now? But how can two people who like each other not let Xiao Jin "see" something? In this way, the three of them had their own thoughts and sang an affectionate drama between you and me. Tang Guo watched it with gusto every day, especially Tang Nuoyue''s acting skills were getting better and better. If she hadn''t watched it all the way, she really thought Tang Nuoyue would be a silly white sweet. "I have to say that after a person is bullied, the potential to burst out is infinite." Tang Guo stood up with a smile on her face, "I should also go and see the Yunchuan that I miss every day." System: Hiding in the corner shivering, he nced at the outside of the pce again, the courtyard in Nan Yunchuan, Tang Nuoyue and Nan Yunchuan were fighting fiercely, what exactly would the host do? Could it be that you n to hit that Shura Field? What to do, he still has some expectations. "General Manager, choose some things Yunchuan likes for me, and bring more supplements. I suddenly wanted to go out of the pce to see how he is doing." The general manager twitched her mouth fiercely. Recently, she has understood that little thought of your Majesty. In fact, I like the imperial husband, and the most affectionate person on the surface is Nan Yunchuan. But she still didn''t understand how her Majesty could be both the predecessor and the back, and what is the purpose of doing all this. Of course, your Majesty ordered, she will definitely do as she asks. Even if she knows that she doesn''t like Nan Yunchuan, she will do her best to choose the objects, and make sure that they are what Nan Yunchuan likes and must be top grade. level Your Majesty doesn''t like Nanyunchuan, and he didn''t verbally admit it, did he? So the people under them, just follow the instructions. Chapter 908: The young queen (41) Chapter 908: The young queen (41) After taking the things, Tang Guo changed his clothes, took the chief general and several guards, and left the pce. She didn''t rm anyone. It couldn''t be easier for a queen to see Nan Yunchuan without rming anyone. Even the people left to her by the first emperor can handle these things. The chief executive followed tremblingly, she always felt that something would happen today. She secretly nced at the energetic empress, she didn''t seem to miss Nan Yunchuan too much. But after leaving the pce and sitting on the carriage, the empress''s expression became worried and anxious. The general manager wiped her cold sweat secretly. She had followed the queen since she was a child, and she had no idea that the queen had such a scene. This is simply changing the face faster than turning a book. System: That''s because you don''t know what a drama spirit is. On how a drama spirit is produced, you can ask his host for details. It didn''t take long before Tang Guo went to the courtyard where Nan Yunchuan was recuperating. Because she greeted in advance that no one was allowed to go in to report the letter, there were obviously people from Nanyunchuan, but because the Queens people looked at them, they could only stay in ce in a cold sweat, and there was no chance to go in to report the letter. Therefore, when Tang Guo walked in, thinking that he wanted to see the "sweetheart" who had been "missing" for a long time, she did not expect to see the scene of her sweetheart and her rtivesughing and ying. Especially because Tang Nuoyue identally fell, Nan Yunchuan subconsciously caught the person, and the two of them looked at each other, thinking that this was a very suitable time to develop rtionships. Therefore, when Tang Guo stepped in, the two of them were touching their lips. System: Wow, it''s really amazing, it really didn''te in vain. Chief Executive: She knew something would happen, and she knew she shouldn''t be too curious to follow. Tang Guo raised her eyebrows, developing faster than she had imagined. Fortunately, Tang Nuoyue was suffering. Without her cooperation, Nan Yunchuan would not have gone so smoothly. The two also felt that something was wrong, and quickly turned their heads to see Tang Guo standing there. Tang Guo''s expression was full of interest and became indifferent. She stared directly at Nan Yunchuan, beside her, there were many people standing beside her, and they were all good things for Nan Yunchuan when they brought her out this time. Tang Nuoyue was also stunned, she really didn''t expect the queen toe at this time. In the previous life, the empress didn''t leave the pce very much. Therefore, she fully cooperated with Nan Yunchuan in acting without any psychological burden. Sister Empress, Sister Empress, all you see are illusions, I really don''t want to get involved with your man. Besides, this man is really not a good thing. I think the royal husband in your harem is good, loyal, and promise not to betray you. This man is just a scum. Don''t be rough for this man and want to kill your sister. Tang Nuoyue was about to cry. It is Nan Yunchuan who is more like crying, especially when he sees the empress who usually smiles at him, and restores the expression of indifference and alienation. He feels sour in his heart, he is not sure. At that moment, it seems that something slips away. gone. He wanted to catch, but couldn''t catch it anyway. He opened his mouth, trying to exin something, but nothing happened just now. At this moment, he and Tang Nuoyue were still hugging each other. Thinking of this, he quickly released Tang Nuoyue, Tang Nuoyue also bounced quickly, what she wanted to exin, just like Nan Yunchuan, she didn''t know how to exin at all. Chapter 909: The young queen (42) Chapter 909: The young queen (42) Long ago, she should have used other methods, why should she take risks like this, when the timees, because of a stinky man, the two sisters will turn against each other. "See Your Majesty." The two reacted and quickly saluted. Nan Yunchuan knelt on the ground with his head hanging down, not daring to look at the queen in front of him. He did not expect that one day the queen would encounter such a scene. What made him even more unexpected was that after being bumped into such a scene, he didn''t think about whether he would be gifted to death by the empress, but was thinking about how to exin it to prove his innocence. However, everything that happened between him and Tang Nuoyue just now could not be exined. The more justified, the more it felt like a quibble, so he just knelt on the ground and said nothing. Tang Nuoyue is also one of the first two adults. The queen is not angry, but she is more scared than being angry. Don''t let history repeat itself, she doesn''t want to tear her face with her queen sister for a stinky man. "Are you going to exin without exining?" Tang Nuoyue felt relieved when she heard this, she didn''t say this to her, it seemed that the fire might not even reach her head. "You have been ill for a long time. I don''t believe it. I specially put down government affairs and went out of the pce to see you. I didn''t expect to see such a scene." Chief Executive: The queen is also serious when she lied. "I thought you were very sick," Tang Guo said with a grieved expression. "When I see you today, you are afraid that you are not sick." Nan Yunchuan quickly raised his head, "Your Majesty..." As soon as these two words came out, he didn''t know how to continue. Could it be that he was actually ill, just getting better? How could Her Majesty believe such a clumsy excuse. The more you exin, the more they will hate him. Yes, he was not afraid of death at this time, but she was afraid that she would show a look that disgusted him. "It turns out that you said that you went out of the pce because of the illness to see her." Tang Guo was stunned and made Nan Yunchuan panic. No, how could he be because of the stupid woman Tang Nuoyue. Your Majesty is so good, how could he abandon your Majesty and like Tang Nuoyue? Tang Nuoyue: "..." Why do you feel that there is something wrong with the style of painting? What the empress meant is, don''t kill them? She secretly nced at the empress''s sad expression, and felt a little in her heart. Could it be that the empress was very affectionate, even if there was a green on her head, she would not want to hurt the person she liked? At this time, Tang Nuoyue was a little pitiful empress. s, these stinky men who deceive and deceive feelings, the empress is still a minor girl, how can she withstand the tossing of them. Distressed, these men are really nothing. "Yunchuan, you like King Yue, why didn''t you say it earlier. King Yue is my sister. If you like her, is it possible that I won''t help you?" The queen''s sad voice sounded, making Tang Nuoyue stare. Big eyes, wait, Queen Sister, is this something wrong? Nan Yunchuan was also a little confused, but he could see the empress with indifferent face and disappointed and sad eyes, and his heart also twitched. What he wanted to say, Tang Guo said, "From today, there is no more Nanyunchuan in my harem. He died suddenly of illness." "Nan Yunchuan, Moon King, since you are in love with each other, I will call the shots today. You can include him in your mansion." Tang Nuoyue: "..." Nan Yunchuan''s heart sank, his face turned pale at the time. He looked at Tang Guo, she only nced at him, that look was full of disappointment. Chapter 910: The young queen (43) Chapter 910: The young queen (43) He wanted to get up and say something, Tang Guo didn''t give him a chance. "Yuewang, since he likes you so much, in order to get along with you, he did not hesitate to deceive me and call me out of the pce. This shows his sincerity towards you." Tang Guo sighed, "You are my rtives. Before the death of the mother, I I promised to take good care of you." "And he... treat him well," Tango paused and waved to the chief executive, "Leave everything behind, I''m going back to the pce." "Your Majesty..." Nan Yunchuan was really anxious, his eyes flushed with anxiety, at that moment, he finally understood what he had lost. He lost the true heart of a queen, true heart, the true heart of a queen. Not only did he lose the empress''s sincerity, he also trampled her heartpletely. Seeing her decisiveness, he only felt so sad that he shrank from the pain. Was it all wrong in the beginning? Even if he wants to overthrow the Western Holy Kingdom, he should not deceive her feelings. At thisst juncture, he realized that he had fallen deep into it and fell into her tenderness. An indifferent empress actually paid her sincerity to him. He... he tore it to pieces with his own hands. "These are what you like, the objects in your pce, I will send someone to you." "No, Your Majesty, Yunchuan didn''t mean that..." Nan Yunchuan wanted to exin, how could Tang Guo give him a chance, a slight smile came up on the corner of her lips, that smile dazzled Nan Yunchuans eyes, she said, "Its good, Yunchuan , I really liked the stories you told in the past, it sounds really interesting. But from today, I dont like them anymore." After all, she left. Nan Yunchuan wanted to chase, but he couldn''t chase her at all. He looked at the objects lying on the ground, they were all his favorites. All of a sudden, he knelt on the ground in embarrassment, his eyes were red, and he was distressed. Tang Nuoyue is also a bit staggering, so because the queen loves Nanyunchuan too much, she can''t bear to kill him, and even has to tolerate people he likes, and now she wants to fulfill them? Knowing this, Tang Nuoyue looked at Nan Yunchuan even more disgusted. Scumbag! Deceive underage girls. "Yunchuan, are you okay?" Although Tang Nuoyue didn''t want to be entangled with this scumbag, she continued to sing, after all, she is a silly white sweet now. She moved cautiously to the side of Nan Yunchuan, reached out to support him, but was pushed away by Nan Yunchuan, "Go, leave me alone." Your Majesty has no longer wanted him, it was he who threw away his true heart. It was his fault to let her bump into this scene. It is useless to say anything now, your majesty has decided, and everything today is not a misunderstanding. He has no chance at all, he will never have a chance to see him. "Yunchuan, it''s cold on the ground. You should get up first before talking." Tang Nuoyue squashed her mouth, crying, "Is there anything, let''s talk about it when we return to the house, okay?" "No, I''m not going." Go, he is the Moon King''s person. He doesn''t go, he wants to stay here. This is the yard that His Majesty bought for him. Even if he died, he would not leave here. At this time, Nan Yunchuan hadpletely forgotten his purpose, which was to overthrow the Queen''s rule. In his head, he was the only one who lost her Majesty, the Queen who was sincere to him. He lost her. Nan Yunchuan finally couldn''t help it, and mmed his fists to the ground, crying silently. Chapter 911: The Young Queen (44) Chapter 911: The Young Queen (44) Nan Yunchuan was unwilling to leave the yard that Her Majesty the Queen bought for him, specifically for him to recuperate. He thought that if he stayed here, even if he couldn''t see the Queen, he could still use the remaining time to miss. Tang Nuoyue came several times, andter found that Nan Yunchuan seemed to have lost her fighting spirit, and she was also out of interest. In his previous life, this man was not so emotional, he was cruel in everything. Calcting the queen, cheating her with sweet words, personally led the soldiers to surround the queen''s pce. The little queen did not want to be a prisoner, nor did she want to show weakness in front of them, and even more did not want them to hold her out to admit their mistakes and increase their morale. In front of all of them, the eighteen-year-old queen drew her sword and snarled herself. Before she died, the young empress only said one sentence, "I''m sorry, mother empress." Even if Tang Nuoyue was reborn, she still failed to understand what the empress''sst sentence of sorry meant. If it were her, she would not have the courage of the queen to cut her neck with a knife. At that time, Nan Yunchuan didn''t blink her eyes when she watched the queen y herself. She nced at Nan Yunchuan who was dumbfounded in front of her, just wiping the objects that the empress gave him over and over again, wondering in her heart. Obviously they are the same people, why are there such big differences? What has been changed in the process has caused Nan Yunchuan to lose its empress, and it will be devastated. "What''s the use of you like this." Tang Nuoyue squatted down, "I thought you like me, but I didn''t expect that you like her Majesty the Queen. Then why did youe close to me? Isn''t it good for you to stay with the Queen? " Nan Yunchuan raised his head nkly and nced at Tang Nuoyue, "Yeah, why should Ie to provoke you, why should I not stay by the Queens side, why should I do all this andpletely lost her ." "So, why?" "Why?" Nan Yunchuan was stunned, and suddenlyughed wildly, tears ofughter came out, "Why, why? It''s ridiculous." why? It is to restore the dignity of men, so that men in the Western Holy Kingdom, like men in other countries, stand in the supreme rule and be the controller of the Western Holy Kingdom. After summarizing, one word can be used to describe: power. "Are you really not going back to the mansion with me?" Tang Nuoyue said, holding her cheeks, "The queen has ordered, you are now a member of the Moon Pce." "I''m not going." Nan Yunchuan whispered, and continued to wipe the white jade chessboard in his hand. This is the queen''s beloved thing, but gave it to him without hesitation. He clearly knew that the queen was getting better and better to him. At that time, he only had the idea of using power and power to overthrow the rule of the Western Holy Kingdom. If he calms down, will he note to this point? Su Qing couldn''t believe it when he heard the news of Nan Yunchuan''s death. He didn''t go out of the pce and didn''t know the situation outside the pce. Because Nan Yunchuan was very important, he had to use his own hidden line to find out what was going on. When he knew the truth, Bi Nan Yunchuan''s death made him uneptable. The queen ran into Nan Yunchuan and Tang Nuoyue close, and even announced his death on the spot, but because she cared too much about him, she was reluctant to die, and because Tang Nuoyue was her sister, she directly gifted Nan Yunchuan Tang Nuoyue. Su Qing frowned, Nan Yunchuan could be considered useless. Chapter 912: The Young Queen (45) Chapter 912: The Young Queen (45) No matter what the other party does, he can no longer get the trust of the queen. He decided that in a few days, while he was out of the pce, he would go and see Nanyunchuan in person. "Your Majesty is not sad?" Jing Cheng also knew these things, and he didn''t expect Nan Yunchuan to hook up with Tang Nuoyue. With his mind, it is not difficult to guess what Nan Yunchuan wants to do. Hooking up with Tang Nuoyue is definitely not just like Tang Nuoyue, but wants to use Tang Nuoyue''s identity. The excuse that Tang Nuoyue dealt with the queen was just a fight between the two sisters. If it is a man who directly confronts the queen, then the world is not against it. Everyone can understand that the former is easier and it makes sense to change its name, especially for a woman like Tang Nuoyue who doesn''t seem to have a good brain. But is it really bad? Jing Cheng squinted his eyes. He always felt that Tang Nuoyue was a little weird. Seeing to be a simple and ignorant person, how it actually is, remains to be determined. "What are you sad about?" Tang Guo didn''t mind as he ate the food, "These things were already expected." Jing Cheng hesitated for a moment and asked, "Is your Majesty starting to treat Nan Yunchuan sincerely? Or just want to borrow to treat him well and see what choice he makes in the end." "The royal husband, you may not understand, I am sincere to everyone. As for the other person''s choice, that''s just by the way." "Your Majesty has cared about Nanyunchuan?" Tang Guo heard the smell, "Does the royal husband actually care about this?" "Natural." Jing Cheng didn''t hide it at all. "Your Majesty is too attractive, Jing Cheng has to care. You promised that in the future, I can only be my own person. I must always pay attention to you not to change your mind." "I don''t love Nan Yunchuan between men and women. Jing Cheng can rest assured. If I say that I am only good to you, I know that I am good to you." Faced with such a cute guy, Tang Guo was still very patient, "Do you believe it?" "I will believe whatever your Majesty says." System: This is awakening. A daughter-inw must be so shameless to seed. This meal, both of them were in a good mood. "Next, what does your Majesty n to do?" Jing Cheng asked because there was still Su Qing in the pce. There are some differences between Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan. They seem to be a sentimental person, but in fact Su Qing has a very hard heart. "It depends on what he does." Tang Guo''s lips curled, "No matter it''s a busy result, each of them makes their own choice, Jing admits it?" "Yes." Jing Cheng replied, isn''t it? If Nan Yunchuan didn''t want to overthrow the queen''s rule, there would be no current result. I heard that after that incident, Nan Yunchuan fell into a slump and hid in your yard every day, fooling around with the items the empress gave him. So why bother? And Su Qing, he thinks that in front of such an excellent queen, no matter how hard his heart is, it will be moved. The queen said that she was kind to a person, and that she was kind to a person from the heart. No matter who you are, you can''t help but be moved, just look at more and less. Within two days, Su Qing left the pce. He returned home first, and then secretly went to the courtyard of Nanyunchuan. After entering, he saw Nan Yunchuan sitting awkwardly among a bunch of rare objects, stroking those things over and over again. "Brother Yunchuan." Su Qing went up, grabbed Nan Yunchuan''s cor, and said in a deserted voice, "Have you forgotten what we want to do?" Chapter 913: The Young Queen (46) Chapter 913: The Young Queen (46) "Brother Yunchuan, you have forgotten that you were born inferior to women, you have forgotten to beughed at by those women, and you have to be sent to the pce because you are a man. Have you been so aggrieved?" "Brother Yunchuan, be more sober, the empress is already ruthless, but now she just reveals her true face earlier. Even if nothing happened before, she will abandon you one day." Nan Yunchuan still didn''t understand, stroking a piece of beautiful jade in his hand, which was given to him by His Majesty on his birthday. Su Qing saw this and snatched Meiyu into his hand. Nan Yunchuan''s hands were empty, and his sluggish eyes finally recovered his figure, Su Qing was happy, "Brother Yunchuan." "Again." "Return the jade to me." This is the birthday gift that His Majesty gave him, the birthday gift of his eighteenth year. "Nan Yunchuan, please be sober!" Su Qing looked at the jade in his hand, and raised his hand in anger to throw the jade away, saying that it was toote, and Nan Yunchuan threw him down. Holding Su Qing''s wrist, he was about to grab the beautiful jade. Su Qing squeezed Meiyu hard, Nan Yunchuan saw it and bit directly on the opponent''s wrist, Su Qing had to loosen it in pain. Nan Yunchuan grabbed the beautiful jade in his hand and smiled nkly. He held the beautiful jade in his hand like a treasure, kissed it, and touched it on his face again, saying in a very soft voice, "I Won''t let you take it away." He will keep and treasure every item that His Majesty gave him, and he will never allow anyone to harm them. "Nan Yunchuan, you..." Su Qing couldn''t believe it. Looking at the wound on his wrist, he only felt that Nan Yunchuan was crazy. For a dead object, he bit his wrist crazily without letting it go. If he does not let go, the other party is afraid that he will bite his wrist. "Do you know what you are doing?" Nan Yunchuan thought of Su Qing''s behavior just now, his expression cold, "Get out." "What did you say?" Su Qing suspected that he had heard it wrong, and had to ask again. He still heard Nan Yunchuan say, "Fuck, I told you to get out, and you are not allowed to step in here." "Just for a queen, you told me to go?" Nan Yunchuan looked at Su Qing indifferently, "You are not worthy of mentioning her," after a pause, his eyes said sadly, "I am not worthy of mentioning her. We are not worthy of mentioning her, nor worthy of her." "You are crazy, you are crazy, you really like her, for her to forget your dreams." "I am crazy. I now understand how meaningless it is to live without her. Without her, I understand that there is such a person in this world who treats me well." Su Qing''s face was gloomy, and finally only nced at Nan Yunchuan, who was immersed in those objects, and left. But what is good about being a queen? He didn''t believe it, just because the queen was kind, made Nan Yunchuan so crazy. Without Nan Yunchuan, he came by himself. Xiao Jin also joined hands with him. Xiao Jin will never be confused by the queen, right? Even if it is a little harder in the future, he can rely on his own ability to overthrow the queen''s rule. After this day, Su Qing often appeared next to the empress, and for a while became a celebrity beside the empress. Because of Nan Yunchuans lessons learned, he always guarded his heart and reminded himself every moment not to follow in Nan Yunchuans footsteps. He must be able to hold his heart while gaining the empress''s heart. Chapter 914: The young queen (47) Chapter 914: The young queen (47) He is different from Nan Yunchuan. He has really lived under the oppression of women since childhood. So he would never be willing to be ruled by a woman. He reminded himself every day that he would never fall into the empress''s gentle trap. He thinks he is very sessful, at least half a year has passed, he is the celebrity beside the empress, but he has not given any sincerity and has not fallen into it. It will not be like Nan Yunchuan, crazy and crazy because of the queen. He, Su Qing, will never be like Nan Yunchuan. He wants to overthrow the rule of the empress, stand at the top of this world, and regain the dignity of men. While trying to please the queen, trying to gain her sincerity and trust, he secretly dealt with Tang Nuoyue. He learned a lesson from Nan Yunchuan that he would never let the queen run into such a scene. He took every step with great care, and his calctions were perfect. He put on ayer of disguise for himself that anyone, even he himself could not recognize, he thought was very sessful. One day, he suddenly discovered that the empress was distracted by the sound of his piano. The smile in the queen''s eyes, this smile is definitely not because of him, it is definitely not him. Is it Nanyunchuan? He didn''t miss these, so he plucked one of the strings. "Su Qing?" Tang Guo came back to his senses, looked at Su Qing''s bleeding fingers, and said quickly, "Passed a doctor," she looked at Su Qing a little reproachfully, "Why are you so careless? Don''t y the piano in the future." "If Su Qing doesn''t y the piano, your Majesty has no piano to listen to. As long as your Majesty likes it, Su Qing is willing to do anything." He was cold in his heart when he lied to the Queen, and he could also express his affection. Tang Guo said, "If listening to the piano repeatedly hurts your hand, it''s better not to listen." "Qin, where you are important." Su Qing was taken aback, but she didn''t know what to say with the excuse she had made up. He looked at his fingers and was wrapped around the queen''s handkerchief to stop the bleeding, let alone what to say. "In the past few months, don''t touch the piano." Tang Guo and the chief manager said, "I have collected all Su Qing''s piano. When will he recover, then return the piano to him." After that, she asked Su Qing again, "Do you like anything else? I let someone find it for you." "No." Su Qing replied, letting the imperial physician help him to take apart the red-stained handkerchief, apply medicine, and bandage it. He stared at the handkerchief thrown aside, a little lost. But he quickly reacted, and his initially turbulent eyes returned to calm. He Su Qing will never fall into the gentleness of the empress. He hung his head and couldn''t continue like this. He must find a way to take things further. In fact, he was a little scared inside. He will never be a person like Nan Yunchuan. He must as soon as possible to convince the queen to trust him. It seems that only a dangerous move is possible. "Your Majesty, what you said just now is true? What will you give to Su Qing?" Tang Guo was slightly surprised, then nodded, "Naturally." "Su Qing wants to go to the pce with your Majesty, can you? Su Qing goes out alone every time, and has never gone out with His Majesty." Su Qing lowered his eyes, he would arrange a good show, waiting for their queen. System: Gee, the show ising. Tang Guo stared at Su Qing and said, "Okay, when do you want to go out?" "Is it up to me?" "Ok." Su Qing looked a little happy, "In three days, can you?" Chapter 915: The young queen (48) Chapter 915: The young queen (48) "Tomorrow, I want to take Su Qing out to y." After Jing Cheng walked back after practicing the sword as usual, he heard Tang Guo say this. He still practiced swords at the same time every day. The difference is that when practicing swords before, the only people waiting and watching were the pce servants who served him. Now, as long as his majesty is free, he will sneak here to watch him practice sword. He didn''t prepare scented tea in his pce before, but now he has all kinds of scented tea in his pce. In the past, he practiced swords because he liked it. When dancing swords, he only felt happy. Without the sword, it would be boring in this cold pce. Nowadays, in addition to what he likes, there is another person who is very important to him who will be watching. His Majesty would smile and say to him, "You look so handsome when you dance a sword." Because of her words, his sword-dancing moves have changed from simplification to cumbersome. Each move must not only be practical, but also beautiful. Every time he looked back, he was able to meet those particrly bright eyes, which reflected his shadow. "Your Majesty told me this because I was afraid that I might misunderstand something?" Jing Cheng handed the sword to the pce man. Instead of returning to his seat, he stood in front of her, leaning slightly. His eyes were looking at her seriously, the distance between them was very close, Tang Guo also looked at each other directly, the corner of his mouth bends, "Yes." "I see." Jing Cheng smiled in his eyes. He raised his hand to pinch Tang Guo''s chin and said in a low voice, "Of course I believe in Your Majesty, but I am not the first person to apany Your Majesty out of the pce. I still Unfortunately." "So, what does the royal husband want?" "such" Before Tang Guo could react, her lips were covered with two pieces of warmth. She looked at him with a little surprise in her eyes, not surprised or panicked. But the pce people standing around, hung their heads, thinking in their hearts, oh my god, the royal husband is really courageous, and he dared to hold the queen''s chin and the queen''s mouth. The general manager is about to shake into a sieve. It turns out that your Majesty likes this one. She was certain that her Majesty didn''t mean to be angry at all, but liked the behavior of the imperial husband very much. "Your Majesty, you should close your eyes at this time." Jing Cheng opened his eyes and found that his Majesty was looking at him with his eyes open, his ears turned red. But he didn''t intend to let her go in this way. Your Majesty''s taste was sweeter than he expected. Tang Guo hooked his neck as he wished, "Okay, ording to you, I will close my eyes." Chief Executive: "..." Is it toote to leave at this time? She really didn''t hear anything. The imperial husband is bold, and his majesty is really conniving. There is no need to doubt, the royal husband is in his majesty''s mind. System: Used to, boring, boring, blocked, blocked. Suddenly I felt a bit lonely when I was single. After a long time, Jing Cheng released Tang Guo. It was rather regretful to say, "Your Majesty has a few months to reach adulthood." Otherwise, you can do more. Now he is very eager to fully upy his majesty. System: tut tut. "Don''t worry, it will be a few months soon." Tang Guo pushed Jing Cheng away, touched his back, feeling a little moist, "Go take a shower, change clothes, you will catch a cold after a long time." "Okay, I''m going now, your majesty wait for me." On the second day, in ordance with the agreement with Su Qing, Tang Guo took Su Qing out of the pce to y. Chapter 916: The Young Queen (49) Chapter 916: The Young Queen (49) In addition to the chief executive, Tang Guo brought four people with him, and these four were all masters of the masters. The two pretended to be ordinary people and shared a carriage. Su Qing''s eyes changed from the mncholy in the pce, and he smiled more. "It seems that it really crushed you." Tang Guo said with a smile. Su Qing hurriedly said, "No, there is your Majesty in the pce, how can I be suffocated, just because your Majesty apanied Su Qing out of the pce this time, Su Qing was happier." "After that, I will apany you out to y when I am free, how about?" Tang Guo''s mouth was smiling, and Su Qing was taken aback by the softness in his eyes. He can be sure that what the queen said was definitely not lying to him, she was really telling him that in the future, she would take him out to y. Thinking of today''s purpose, he quickly dispelled the strangeness andplexity in his heart. "Su Qing couldn''t ask for it. It is Su Qing''s fortune to get such a promise from your Majesty." "You like piano and painting, and you should also like the beautiful scenery outside the pce. From now on, I will apany you to explore the world, see the beautiful scenery and taste the delicious food, how about?" Su Qing was stunned, "Of course it is good to be apanied by your majesty." How could he travel the world with her, see the beautiful scenery, and taste the food? Look, for just a few months, your Majesty has forgotten Nan Yunchuan once, and he is so attached to him. This is the heart of the emperor. For the emperor, love is not worth mentioning at all. Nan Yunchuan looks crazy now, he doesn''t believe her. She is the empress, the majesty of the West Saint Kingdom. Wouldn''t it be easy to know something? Su Qing thought of this and asked subconsciously, "Your Majesty, do you remember Yunchuan?" After asking, he was a little upset. Why every time he thinks of this, he can''t help but rest on the premise of His Majesty and a person who should not be mentioned. He still paid attention to the empress''s expression without blinking. After the question, the smile in her eyes disappeared. She fiddled with her sleeves casually and asked, "What did you mention him for?" "It''s Su Qing that shouldn''t mention it." He shouldn''t have known the truth of Nan Yunchuan''s death. The queen announced that Nan Yunchuan had died of illness, so he was dead. Su Qing lowered his eyes and said, "When Brother Yunchuan was here, I had a good rtionship. I remember that a few months ago, in front of Su Qing, your Majesty often thought of Brother Yunchuan who was recuperating outside the pce. Qing is so good, and it is no different from the original Yunchuan brother." "So, if you ask like this, you want to know whether I care about Yunchuan or you, right?" Seeing that the queen was not angry, Su Qing admitted, "Yes, because I don''t want to be a stand-in for Brother Yunchuan. If your majesty treats me like this because of Brother Yunchuan, then Su Qing is ashamed." "You worry too much, you are you, Yunchuan is Yunchuan." Su Qing found the empress in front of her, her voice seemed to be lowered, "Yunchuan, it has passed." Her sigh made Su Qing wonder whether he should continue this topic. Because he found that when the queen mentioned Nan Yunchuan, she had regrets in her eyes, not hatred. At this time, he was a little confused. He remembered that Nan Yunchuan had betrayed the empress, and the empress did not punish her. This is already the greatest tolerance of being an emperor. So the question he asked just now was really a bit stupid. "Su Qing, I want to hear you y the piano." Su Qing hurriedly took out the guqin, looked at the scenery outside the carriage, and yed a tune for the asion. Chapter 917: The young queen (50) Chapter 917: The young queen (50) He asionally nced at the empress''s expression and found that she was indeed enjoying his piano sound. At the same time, he also found that the empress treated him differently from Nan Yunchuan. She admired him more, or appreciated his talent. When she was in front of Nan Yunchuan, she would often be amused by Nan Yunchuan''s funny stories, even if it was superficial. Su Qing was stunned. It turned out that His Majesty didn''t have any affection for him, he just admired his talents, or had some pity for him. Throughout the harem, he and Nan Yunchuan are the only ones who can talk to your Majesty. Perhaps, your Majesty may not have any friendship with Nan Yunchuan, just because they are different. The queen is willing to get along with them, because of their "sincere heart", she is also willing to give them grace, pampering them, holding them, trusting them, and giving them supernatural status. "Stop it, Su Qing, your piano is messed up." Su Qing was shocked, only to discover that he had made the wrong voice because of his distraction, so he stopped quickly, "Your Majesty, forgive me." "Don''t just forgive your sins at every turn,e out and y, where are there such rules." Su Qing quicklyughed, "Yes." At this time, he vaguely understood that the queen was a lonely person. He and Nan Yunchuan acted the most sincere among the harem people. This is the reason why the empress treats them well. The queen did not feel affection for them. The betrayal of Nan Yunchuan, the empress''s sadness, should be disappointed. She thought that someone who was sincere to her had betrayed her, but she was unwilling to kill Nan Yunchuan and perfect the other party. This was for her old love. The queen, maybe she didn''t really pay attention to how Nan Yunchuan outside the pce was going. Su Qing felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. It was the sudden stagger of the carriage that woke him up. "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" Su Qing looked wary, but his heart was very calm. The person he arranged came. Everything today is carefully arranged by him. He doesn''t want to entangle with the queen anymore, the queen can not be moved by him, can treat him well. While he was calcting the queen, he was afraid that because of the queen''s kindness, he would lose his heart. Just like Nan Yunchuan, he ended up being a crazy man who fiddled with old things all day long. Tang Guo looked at Su Qing who was "worried" andforted, "Don''t be afraid, nothing will happen." She opened the curtain of the car and went out. Su Qing hurriedly followed out. The current situation is that they have been surrounded, surrounded by masked men in ck. The four masters Tang Guo had brought were entangled with the man in ck. There are only four masters, and the men in ck add up to about twenty. The general manager also had to go to battle himself to deal with the assassins. But five people, dealing with more than 20 people, there is no way to stop them. Seeing Tang Guo and Su Qinge out, several men in ck looked at each other, raising their swords and attacking Tang Guo''s position. At that moment, Tang Guo quickly drew out his sword and fought with the man in ck. Su Qing''s background is from Xiaoqin, chess, calligraphy and painting, and does not know martial arts. At least, Su Qing is not capable of martial arts. Therefore, Tang Guo dragged Su Qing while dealing with the assassin. The system watched Tang Guos wonderful performance, and couldnt help boasting: [The host is big, you are acting more and more like you, obviously you can lock your throat with a sword, but its difficult to deal with it. If I didnt know the truth, it would I thought you were going to lose it. "Tongzi, you are too boringtely." Chapter 918: The Young Queen (51) Chapter 918: The Young Queen (51) "Your Majesty, or if you let me go and let the chieftain cover them, you run away first." A quarter of an hourter, several masters were also a little struggling, and the general manager was slightly injured. Fortunately, she was superb martial arts and handled carefully so as not to die. The signal has been sent, but it is very far from the imperial city, and it is not known if the enemy has support. Without support, they can''tst long here. If there is support, this is simply a dead end. The general manager heard Su Qing''s words and quickly said, "Master, Master Su is right, we will cover, you go first." The other four masters nodded one after another, all expressing their willingness to exchange their lives for Tang Guo and leave. Tang Guo grabbed Su Qing''s wrist tightly, and the corner of his mouth twitched, "How can I keep you here, neither you nor I can keep it, how can I rule the world." Su Qing did not expect that the Queen would not give up on him at this time. He is an insignificant member of the harem, and ording to the Queen''s interests, he should be immediately abandoned. If she takes those masters, she can still rush out. "Your Majesty, you should let me go, I don''t know how to martial arts, I will only drag you down." But Tang Guo didn''t let go. Instead, he grabbed his wrists and ordered the other people, "I can''t sit still and rush out." The general manager and the other four masters understood, and began to rush outside the encirclement. After everyone''s painstaking response, Tang Guo finally opened a breakthrough. With a backhand, Tang Guo cut off the rope pulling the carriage and took Su Qing on the horse. The others also jumped on their horses and ran in a certain direction. Su Qing did not expect that the people around the empress were so powerful, and what he did not expect was that the empress was even more so. He thought that these people in ck were enough to deal with these people, so he didn''t arrange for them. If the queen really escaped, his n today would be in vain. So, after getting on the horse, he quickly turned around, looked at one of the men in ck, and made a mouth gesture. Seeing Su Qing''s mouth, the ck nodded slightly, and quickly caught up with him. At the same time, he shouted, "Let the arrow go." The general manager''s expression changed immediately, "Your Majesty, be careful, they are going to release arrows." She and four other people ran behind Tang Guo, blocking the flying arrows. For these masters, there is no problem with avoiding the arrows of more than twenty people. However, asionally there will be fish that slip through the and fly to Tang Guo. Fortunately, Tang Guo''s skill is good, and he can avoid urately every time. At this moment, Su Qing was very anxious and couldn''t find a chance to help her with arrows. Yes, he designed all this today to help the empress resist an arrow andpletely impress the empress. In the future, he would not have to please the queen in that way. In order to make an emperor believe in his sincerity, he naturally had to pay a little bit of sincerity so that he would not be doubted. For an emperor, life is so important, if he is willing to give up his life for her, then she will never forget him for the rest of her life. And all he wanted was the unconditional trust of the queen, and in the end, he would make reasonable use of these to carry out his n. Su Qing has been waiting for the opportunity, and he really made him wait. Seeing that Tang Guo flew another arrow, one flew from behind. Su Qing looked at this arrow, smiled at the corner of his mouth, gently wrapped Tang Guo''s waist, and was about to block it with his back. This quick arrow. Chapter 919: The young queen (52) Chapter 919: The young queen (52) In an instant, he only felt that the whole person was flying, and the arrow flew past his face, breaking one of his hair. While he was flying up, he only heard the voice of the empress, "General Manager, protect Su Qing." Immediately afterwards, he was picked up by the general manager. He turned back subconsciously, and the queen had no time to take care of herself because she threw him to the general manager. The arrow was facing her neck, Su Qing''s heart was lifted at the time, but soon he was relieved, because the empress actually held the arrow, only one finger away from her throat. But he was so relieved that the queen''s horse hit an arrow, screamed, and ran wildly. At that time, Su Qing''s eyes widened and saw that the horse ran directly to the cliff, and the queen had no time to react and fell straight down the cliff. "His Majesty--" Su Qing yelled, and at the same time, there was another "Your Majesty--" in the distance. Immediately after an imposing man appeared on his horse, the people he had brought entangled with the ck assassin. Su Qing''s face was pale, and she stared at the man from far and near nkly. He knew this man very well, the royal husband. At this moment, the empress''s head is full of scenes of falling down the cliff holding the arrow. I didn''t have any thoughts to think deeply about how the imperial husband was here. Jing Cheng rode his horse to the cliff. There was only a thick mist rising from the edge of the cliff, and he couldn''t see the bottom. He turned his head and nced at Su Qing coldly, and said to the general manager, "I will go down to find your Majesty." "The royal husband, be careful." The general manager felt distressed. The task given to her by your majesty was to protect Su Qing, and she did not expect that his majesty would fall off the cliff. Now that the royal husband is here, she is relieved and a little worried. After all, she knew that the person his Majesty cared most was the royal husband, and she vaguely felt something was wrong with what happened today. Now the life and death of your Majesty is unknown, and she has no time to think about these things. Regarding Jing Cheng, she can only warn Jing Cheng to be careful, nothing else. In her heart, of course the royal husband is more important than your majesty. The surface of the Jing Cheng was cold, in fact, I was very flustered. The moment she saw her fall from the cliff, he just felt that his heart was about to break. He understood that she must have wanted to do something with Su Qing. Never expected that such an ident would ur. For those in ck, he could suspect that Su Qing did it for no reason. If his Majesty has a shoring, he wille back and kill Su Qing. When he rode his horse down the mountain, he also said to the chief executive, "You will protect Young Master Su well, so you can''t hurt a shot." Su Qing could feel that the emperor''s eyes looked cold at him. He didn''t doubt anything, he only thought that the royal husband was ming him foring out to y for nothing, and that he killed his majesty. Now he doesn''t know what to do, he just wants the queen to remember his sincerity, remember this day, he can save her life and want all her trust. He had no ns to kill her for the time being. At this time, when the queen died, his ns were not only unsessful, they were all messed up. Of course, the unspeakable panic in his heart at this time hadpletely forgotten his n. He even thought that if he didn''t n like this today, maybe he was already watching the beautiful scenery with the queen. Or, when implementing the n, he should ask someone to make an on-site inspection, how did he know there would be a cliff here. With a heartbeat, Jing Cheng came down to the cliff, looking for the familiar person. He was very scared, afraid that he would see her who had fallen to pieces. Chapter 920: The Young Queen (53) Chapter 920: The Young Queen (53) "Find separately." "Yes, the royal husband." Jing Cheng calcted the location where Tang Guo might fall. He went further and further, pulling away the heavy weeds, looking for it inch by inch, even if it was a small haystack. He originally thought that even if she fell from such a high ce, she would suffer severe injuries even if she did not die. If it weren''t for looking for him, he might have a red and white mind now. He just wanted to find her earlier, and she would have a greater chance of surviving. Unexpectedly, after crossing a path, I saw a familiar person sitting on a smooth stone b intact. "Your Majesty." Jing Cheng pulled the sword quickly to smash the weeds blocking him, rushed to Tang Guo in the blink of an eye, and hugged her in his arms, "It''s fine if you are fine." The smile on Jing Cheng''s face was erged, and only those who had experienced it understood the feeling of being lost. Tang Guo heard his rapid heartbeat andughed, "I make you worried." "As long as you are okay." No matter what she thinks, what n she has, what she wants to do. He doesn''t care, he only cares about her, she is intact, standing in front of him, can smile at him, he is very happy. "Your Majesty, are you going back to the pce now?" "It''s rare toe to the field once, so don''t worry about returning to the pce." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Her husband, do you know how to hunt? I always watch you practice swords. It has never been used in practice. I want to watch you hunt. " "Okay, I will hunt, what kind of prey does your majesty want?" Jing Cheng picked up the sword that had just been thrown on the ground. There was still a lot of dirt on the sword. Tang Guo asked with a smile, "Her husband, you don''t usually care about this sword the most, why do you just throw the sword on the ground like this?" "This sword was given to me by your majesty, and it is very important to me." There is love in Jing Cheng''s eyes, "but no matter how important the sword is, it cannot bepared with your majesty." He really cherishes this sword. Only when His Majesty is there, can he use this sword to practice martial arts. Your Majesty is not here, he used something else. He never thought that one day he would use this sword to chop weeds, thorns, branches, or even throw it directly into the ce. He loves swords madly. Before he is tempted by the person in front of him, he thinks that the only thing that can be with him for the rest of his life is the sword. But when he met her and had her in his heart, he realized that this is the treasure he should cherish forever. "Your Majesty, what prey do you want?" Jing Cheng asked again. Tang Guo replied, "Anything is fine, as long as you can eat it." "Then your Majesty will rest for a while, I will go now." He nced at a river not far away, "Perhaps there are fish in the water. When I hunt other prey, I wille back to catch your Majesty." "I want to watch you hunt." Tang Guo said, standing up and following Jing Cheng''s back. Jing Cheng quickly turned around and grabbed her hand, "Then I will hold your Majesty." Tang Guo didn''t refuse. He liked to hold her, so she would follow him. Who would call him so cute. She likes this kind of temperament, her personality is straightforward, and if she recognizes it, she recognizes it, and she will do things in ordance with her heart. In front of her, he would not think that he would lower himself, and would get along with her as equals. It''s very easy to get along with such people. Obviously she is a smart person and can calcte, but when facing her, all she sees is sincere. Being jealous, and eating so obviously, it''s really cute. Chapter 921: The young queen (54) Chapter 921: The young queen (54) Jing Cheng''s skill is indeed very good, Tang Guo fell from such a high ce unscathed, he knew that her martial arts is very superb, this is definitely not a question of luck. Even he can''t guarantee that he will not be injured at all if he falls from such a high ce. Such a powerful Majesty, in fact, does not need him to guard carefully. But without holding her hand, he couldn''t feel at ease. Because he cared about her, he wanted to protect her from the slightest harm. He has no right to stop her from doing certain things, she is the queen of the Western Saint Kingdom, and there are many things to consider. Therefore, he can only apany her, stand by her side, not betray her, and show up in time when she needs it. Jing Cheng soon hit his prey, a wild boar. Obviously he is a man with a beautiful scenery, but he is carrying arge piece of wild boar on his shoulders. The other hand does not forget to hold his beloved Majesty, holding her to answer the position of the stone b. Looking at the wild boar in front of him, Jing Cheng was a little bit awkward. He had never learned cooking. "You help me cut the meat, and I will do the rest." Jing Cheng looked at Tang Guo in surprise, "Your Majesty can barbecue?" "Yes." Tang Guo said with a smile, Jing Cheng no longer hesitated, and ording to Tang Guo''s words, divide the meat into suitable sizes. After the fire was raised, he nned to go to the river to catch fish. He found a slender stick and sharpened his head. Holding the stick, standing by the river, his gaze is like a torch, and a sting is a living fish, basically without any arrows. When he put a string of fish on his stick and brought it back, Tang Guo''s roasted wild pork was already golden in color and smelled delicious. He stared at the meat on the grill, surprised. Your Majesty even knows how to grill meat. If you look at the color and fragrance, you know that the taste will be very delicious. Such a majesty, he should have seen him alone. "Split the fish, will you?" "Yes." Jing Cheng hurriedly started using the sword that Tang Gaozong had given him. He didn''t think that he was wronged this time to serve his majesty. That was the blessing of the sword. System: This thought is really enlightenment. After Jing Cheng washed the fish by caesarean, Tang Guo''s wild pork was also roasted. She handed Jing Cheng a piece, "Try it, how about it." System: In fact, he sometimes admires human beings. For example, he can eat all kinds of delicious food. Jing Cheng took a bite, only to feel the smell full of vor. This piece of wild pork was delicious in color, smell and vor. As he chewed, he was taken aback. There is obviously no seasoning here, so how could wild boar be so delicious? He can taste a lot of seasoning. Of course, he was just stunned for a while, and then he began to enjoy the delicious food without delving into anything. Tang Guo saw Jing Cheng''s doubts and did not exin. She had already said that Jing Cheng was the smartest man in the harem. Out of wild boar, Tang Guo grilled fish. At this time, Jing Cheng discovered that there were a few small bottles beside Tang Guo. He guessed in his heart that these should be seasonings. He hadn''t seen it before, but it appeared now, he didn''t care at all, his eyes were on the fishes all the way. The roasted wild boar is delicious, and the fish must be delicious. After eating and drinking, Tang Guoyzily on Jing Cheng''s body. "A Cheng." When Tang Guo''s name changed suddenly, Jing Cheng stayed for a while, and heard Tang Guo continue to say, "I will call you A Cheng from now on, okay?" Chapter 922: The Young Queen (55) Chapter 922: The Young Queen (55) "Okay." Jing Cheng smiled, cupped her face, and kissed her lips, "Then can I call your Majesty by his name in the future?" "Of course you can. You can call as you want." "Guoer." Jing Cheng called out happily, "I will call you like this when there will be only me and Guoer." "You like it," Tang Guo said connivingly. Jing Cheng''s smile never disappeared, "What should I do next?" He vaguely noticed that Tang Guo fell from such a high ce without ident. It can be seen that he fell off the cliff deliberately before, and there must be some n. "Next," Tang Guo took his arm and touched his cheek, "I will ignore other people from now on, only A Cheng is in my eyes." Jing Cheng was puzzled, and Tang Guo continued, "The queen fell down the cliff and was seriously injured, her head was broken, and her memory loss. From then on, I only remember the imperial husband who rescued her. In this life, I only dote on the imperial husband. Are you okay?" Okay, of course it''s good, it''s really good. Waiting for this day, he has been waiting for a long time. Although she usually pets many people in the pce, he is the only one she likes. But they were still in the dark, standing together upright, of course he was happy. "Okay." He is ready, and how many people will oppress him in the future, but if his Majesty likes him alone and is owned by him alone, he is willing to ept anyone''s provocation and will never give in, no matter how big He can withstand the pressure. The two stayed for half a day, and then Hou Jingcheng walked out here with his beloved Majesty on his back, summoned his people, and said that his majesty was seriously injured and he wanted to return to the pce for treatment immediately. Su Qing had been waiting on the cliff, and seeing Jing Chenging back with Tang Guo on his back, he stood up and rushed to Jing Cheng''s front. Jing Chengdao, "Stop him." "Yes, the royal husband." Su Qing quickly said, "How is your Majesty?" Jing Cheng nced at him coldly, "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you, now I want to take your majesty back to the pce for treatment." Tang Guo, whoy on Jing Cheng''s sadness and was wrapped in clothes, fell asleepfortably. It was the breath of this person, which made her morefortable. At least, in this world, she is very satisfied. That''s it, I like him all my life, only good to him. She closed her eyes and raised her lips. Su Qing watched Jing Cheng take me Tang Guo away, and quickly followed. Although he couldn''t see Tang Guo''s situation up close, he still didn''t give up, and just followed back to the pce like this. He was stopped outside Tang Guo''s bedroom and didn''t mean to leave. "Your Majesty must be fine, Master Su, you should go back and rest first, use some food, and thene to see your Majesty. If there is news here, the ve will report to you as soon as possible." "No, I have to wait for your majesty to wake up." He was panicked, and his Majesty did not move a bit along the way. It can be seen that the injury is not light. I don''t know how high the cliff is. It is fortunate that she is still alive. What is his mood at this moment? Regret, he didn''t want to admit it, but had to admit that he really regretted it. If he hadn''t nned everything today, Your Majesty would not fall off the cliff, and she would not suffer such severe injuries if he did not fall off the cliff. If she really had something, what should he do? Su Qing stood in front of the door in a daze, and what appeared in his mind was all the paintings between them. At this time, the door of the queen''s pce was opened. Chapter 923: The young queen (56) Chapter 923: The young queen (56) Chief General came out, Su Qing saw it, and hurried up, and asked anxiously, "General Manager, how is your Majesty?" The royal husband refused to let him in, and others thought it was inappropriate for him to go in. They thought it was because of him that he was injured, and indeed it was because of him that he was injured. "Your Majesty is seriously injured, and you are out of danger. As for when you wake up, the emperor hasn''t given you a letter, Master Su, you should go back. Your Majesty will not wake up for a while, and it will be useless to wait here." "I... I''ll wait." Su Qing''s heart sank, with a wry smile on her lips, maybe she would wake up soon? When she was in danger, she let the chief executive protect him. If she wakes up and asks him about his absence, she will definitely be anxious. So, he is still waiting here. The general manager looked at Su Qing''s desperate appearance, and when he thought of the scenes he saw inside, he suddenly felt like a dog. But when she remembered that her Majesty told her what Su Qing had done, she only sighed, what else could she say, deserve it. Although your Majesty may not be enamored with Su Qing, he really spoils him. If he doesn''t have two hearts, he must be extremely honorable in his life. When your Majesty did this, he was also chilled by Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan. It is the royal husband, who usually doesn''t necessarily approach his majesty, nor can he speak sweet words, but at the moment when his majesty happened, she saw fear in the royal husband''s eyes. Obviously he was terribly scared, he still ordered everything with a cold face, and went down to find someone himself. And this Su Qing, who said he was worried about his majesty, only waited on the cliff. It can be seen that in his heart, his majesty is not that important. "Then Lord Su, wait a while and remember to go back." Your Majesty "can''t wake up" today. Your Majesty has ordered that she will wake up again in three days. The general manager twitched his eyes and hurried in. She didn''t dare to show off her stuff, if it broke your Majesty''s business, she couldn''t eat it. Su Qing just stood outside the pce, and stood there for several hours. Until the sun set, there was no news of the queen waking up. The afterglow of the setting sun fell on him, he raised his head, looked at the closed door, and said to the pce guarding the door, "You go in and let me know, I want to see your Majesty." The pce man hurried in, and after a while he came out, shook his head, "Master Su, the royal husband is not allowed. You should go back to the bedroom and use some food after standing for a day, lest your body cannot bear it." Su Qing had only loss in his eyes, and a deep worry, "I see, I will go back first. If your Majesty wakes up, remember toe over and report." Su Qing left in despair, with a bitter smile on his cold face. When he returned to the pce, he simply used it, and no matter how delicious it was, it was tasteless at this time. She was full of the time spent with the queen, and the ce on the cliff, she pushed him to the general manager, caught the arrow with one hand, and did not forget to ask the general manager to take care of him. Even if she has no affection between men and women for him, this love is really precious. Maybe he understood some of Nan Yunchuan''s feelings. Who can refuse to be treated so sincerely? No matter how hard he was, Su Qing still had to move. If your Majesty hadn''t fallen off the cliff, he hadn''t experienced the sudden loss, maybe he wouldn''t be so impressed, nor would he panic like this. The next day, Su Qing went outside the queen''s pce again and was told that the queen had not awoke. Chapter 924: The Young Queen (57) Chapter 924: The Young Queen (57) He was still outside the pce, waiting for a day. Only when it''s time for dinner, someone will bring some cakes for him to use. In just two days, he lost a lot of weight. In the past two days, he couldn''t sleep well. When you close your eyes, the figure of the empress appears. She fell asleep, the person in the dream was still her. In the past few days, he recalled the scenes of their getting along. The more memories, the more he feels that these days are really precious. On the third day, Jing Cheng still waited outside the pce, until noon, the queen''s pce door was opened. The chief executive walked out with joy, "Your Majesty is awake." "Really?" Su Qing''s tired face suddenly became energetic, and he grabbed the chief executive and asked, "Your Majesty is really awake, can I go in and meet?" The general hesitated, "Your Majesty just woke up, the royal husband has called someone to get a doctor, and your Majesty has not said that he wants to see you..." "It''s okay, I''ll wait. Your Majesty has been in a deep sleep for three days. I must be a little unconscious at this moment, and she will call meter." There was a smile on Su Qing''s face, and the general manager looked at this smile and shook his head secretly, fearing that he would disappoint you. Your Majesty, she cannot tolerate anyone who betrays her. This time, after another hour, the chief executive came out of it with aplicated expression. God knows, in order to practice thisplicated expression, she spent an hour''s time until her Majesty was satisfied, she came out to see Su Qing. "Your Majesty wants to see me?" "Master Su, pleasee in." Su Qing felt that something was wrong with the chief executive, and felt a little uneasy, but now he went to see that person more urgently. He never cared about it, but he cared about people who were really good. When he saw the pale-faced person leaning on the bed, Su Qing felt happy, and the pace elerated a lot. He came to the couch and called out longingly, "Your Majesty, are you okay?" Originally, he thought that the response he received should be, "It''s okay, it''s okay," In the end, His Majesty should still ask him with concern. But the queen in front of her just looked at him with a pair of strange eyes, and asked the royal husband who was sitting aside, "Is he?" "Your Majesty, this is a member of your harem, Su Qing." Jing Cheng helped exin, This exnation made Su Qing''s heart sink. "Your Majesty, don''t you recognize me?" Su Qing was a little anxious and couldn''t help asking loudly. This attitude caused Jing Cheng''s dissatisfaction. "The imperial doctor said that when his majesty fell down the cliff, he hurt his brain and caused some amnesia. I asked you toe in just to prove how much your majesty remembers." "The imperial husband means that your majesty doesn''t recognize me, don''t you remember me?" Su Qing''s expression waspletely broken. After waiting for three days, it turned out to be such a result, how could he ept it. He just wanted to understand, trying to persuade himself, even if he realizes his ideals, try not to hurt her. However, she actually lost her memory and forgot about him. "Since I don''t remember you, go down first." Such an indifferent and indifferent Majesty made Su Qing very strange, and there was an unspeakable sorrow in his heart. Seeing her strange look, he seemed to have gone somewhere. There seems to be a gap in the heart, Your Majesty, forget him. She didn''t even remember him. "Su Qing, you go down first." Jing Cheng said impatiently. Su Qing looked at Tang Guo, but Tang Guo didn''t give him a look. Chapter 925: The young queen (58) Chapter 925: The young queen (58) Su Qing walked out of the queen''s pce in despair, and did not return to his pce, but stood at the door of the pce, his eyes a little dull. He had already thought about it, and when the queen woke up, he would never n to please her again. He wants to overthrow the Queens rule, but he can think of other ways. But he really didn''t expect that because of this fall, the queen would break her head, missing a part of her memory. Such strange eyes. He has never seen it in the face of the queen, She was so close to him at the time, and the way she looked at him made him feel that their distance was so far away. "Master." Su Qing saw the chief executive who was about to go in, and quickly stopped them. The general manager turned around and asked, "Do you have any instructions from Young Master Su?" "I just want to ask, has the imperial physician ever said when your majesty can restore his memory." Su Qing asked a little expectantly, "and, is there any way to restore your majesty as soon as possible." The Chief General shook his head, "No, the imperial doctor did not say this, only that his majesty was weak, and he could not find the missing memories. His Majesty is still confirming how many memories she has lost. But lets look at it now. , Your Majesty should have forgotten many people, and there is still no problem in handling the affairs of the court. "Does your majesty remember the royal husband?" The general nodded, "Your Majesty remembers the royal husband, and the servant maid has heard the royal husband say that when she found her, she was seriously injured, but she opened her eyes and looked at the royal husband. husband." "Then how many people does your majesty remember?" Su Qing continued to ask, "why did your majesty forget me?" "This servant has no way of answering. As for how many people your Majesty remembers, you can only know how many people your Majesty remembers after seeing everyone you know." Su Qing sighed, "Then I will wait here, will you see many peopleter?" "Yes." "Master Su, why don''t you go back and wait first, and thene to notify the ves when you have news?" "No, I''m going to wait here." Su Qing said very persistently, waiting for a result. He also wanted to know when his Majesty would be able to remember, andter he would ask the imperial physician himself. On this day, Su Qing watched one person after another entering the queen''s pce, and every time someone came out, he stepped forward and asked, "Does the queen remember you?" "Your Majesty doesn''t remember me." When he got this answer, his heart felt a little relieved, so His Majesty didn''t forget him alone. He felt a little better when he learned the result. "Does your majesty remember you?" Su Qing couldn''t help asking when looking at the person who came out. When people saw it, they shook their heads quickly, saying they didn''t remember. There were dozens of people in the harem, and it didn''t take long to see them. Su Qing asked everyone who came out, and the result was that Your Majesty didn''t want them. He is not so worried now. Your Majesty remembers the Royal Husband. It should be the Royal Husband at thest moment. He appeared next to His Majesty and was impressed by him. No, there is something special about your majesty for the royal husband. Seeing the people in the harem, Tang Guo didn''t n to summon courtiers anymore. When those courtiers went to court another day, they would be swept away at a nce. "Your Majesty, Lord Su is still waiting outside." The chief executive had to say something, but she didn''t want to say too much. Tang Guo said, "Do you know what he is still waiting for outside?" "Master Su should be waiting for the imperial doctor, wanting to inquire about your majesty''s condition." Chapter 926: The Young Queen (59) Chapter 926: The Young Queen (59) "Then Doctor Xu, you can go out." Tang Guo pretended to have amnesia. The doctor didn''t know the truth. He really thought he had amnesia. The only one who knew about this was the chief manager, Jing Cheng. The imperial doctor only thought that she had really broken her head, and she was frowning, preparing to help her restore her memory. "Yes, the minister retired." Mr. Xu went out carrying the medicine box. He was stopped by Su Qing as soon as he stepped out of the door of the bedroom. He bowed to Su Qing, "Master Su." "Doctor Xu," Su Qing asked in a low voice with an anxious expression, "How is your majesty''s condition?" "Your Majesty''s injuries are recovering quickly, but..." Grand Doctor Xu shook his head and pointed to his head, "The missing part of the memory, I can''t see anything at present." "When will it be able to recover?" "This should be blood congestion in the area of the head. It may recover after a while, or it may not recover for a lifetime." Dr. Xu said with some rejoicing, "Fortunately, Your Majesty just doesn''t remember many people. Other memories are not missing." Otherwise, the West Saint Kingdom is afraid that it will be messy. After hearing this, Su Qing couldn''t believe it, and grabbed Doctor Xu and asked, "Then have youe up with any countermeasures?" Grand Doctor Xu shook his head quickly, "Master Su don''t want to get excited. We also want to help your majesty restore his memory, but this is hurting his head. There is currently no specific method, and I need to go back and study. "Then Madam Xu, go back and study it soon." Su Qing let go of the person with an apologetic expression, "offended." Imperial Doctor Xu shook his head, resigned with Su Qing, and rushed to the Tai Hospital with the medicine box on his back. He really has to go back and think about countermeasures. Even if those memories are not very important, it is also a matter of your Majesty. They muste up with countermeasures. Su Qing stood in the same ce and lost consciousness, still reluctant to leave. When the chief executive saw this, "Master Su, your Majesty is tired today, please go back." "I''ll stay for a while and go back." Su Qing smiled at the corner of his mouth. The smile was a bit bitter, until the sun went down and the sky darkened. He nced at the closed bedroom and sighed. Seeing the chief executivee out again, he asked again, "Is the royal husband still gone?" "Your Majesty has an order, the imperial husband will rest here today." After the chief executive said this, Su Qing''s face turned pale, he clenched his fist and said, "Then I wille back tomorrow." He looked back at the bedroom and finally left. Under the empty robe is a thin body, and inside the body is an empty heart. He didn''t know when he lost his heart. Thinking that he was sessful, he calcted her Majesty the Queen. Is this just because you have not experienced the loss, and you don''t know the cherished retribution? He somewhat understood the crazy appearance of Brother Yunchuan. Only when he truly lost that person could he experience that feeling. Su Qing''s second day, just after dawn, he came outside the queen''s pce. The chief executive came out and turned and said, "Master Su, why are you so early?" "I... I want to see your Majesty, how is she?" "Your Majesty just got up, looks pretty good." The general managerined inwardly, not only that it was good, but that hisplexion was ruddy and good. Su Qing said, "Will you tell your Majesty, just say that Su Qing is here to see you." "Then Young Master Su, wait a moment, and the servant will ask your majesty." Su Qing smiled bitterly and waited aside. If the chief executive had brought him in directly before, why should he report it. Chapter 927: The young queen (60) Chapter 927: The young queen (60) Su Qing''s heart was pounding, and followed the chief executive into the queen''s pce. He never wanted to appear in front of her one day, just to see her and see if she was good. He was crazy, he thought he was crazy, even more crazy than Nan Yunchuan. When he walked in, he saw Her Majesty the Queen leaning on the bed, and sitting on the side was a handsome and extraordinary royal husband. He was holding a bowl in his hand, carefully feeding her Majesty the Queen. Between the two people''s gestures, there was an iparable match. Su Qing was a little lost at that moment. He even wondered, if he had gone down to find his majesty before, at this time, his majesty would still remember him, sitting next to her, and the person with her should be him. Quickly expelling these messy things from his mind, he bowed to Tang Guo and saluted, "Su Qing pays respects to your Majesty." "Get up." Tang Guo raised his arm, Jing Cheng wiped the corners of her mouth very carefully. This kind of action made Su Qing''s eyes sore, and jealousy appeared in her heart. At this moment, he really wanted to push the man away and let hime. "My Chief Executive said, you want to see me, what''s the matter?" The indifferent and unfamiliar tone, like when they first met. Su Qing was stunned, in fact, much colder than the first time they met. "It is Su Qing who wants to see your Majesty, and is worried about his safety." "I''m fine, you are interested, if there is nothing else, you can go back." "His Majesty" Tang Guo raised his eyes and asked, "Why, something else?" Su Qing looked at these strange eyes, not knowing what to say, and her heart was sour. What should he say, what can he say, should he ask, why did she forget him? She had forgotten so many people, he was just one of them. "No, no more, then Su Qing wille to visit your Majesty tomorrow." Tang Guo did not refuse, nodded, and did not look at Su Qing. Instead, a smile suddenly appeared in her eyes, not at Su Qing, but at the royal husband in front of him. "Come on, I''m not full yet." Su Qing felt cold, unable to move for a long time, and could only watch the imperial husband feeding her, and she seemed to enjoy it. asionally, when the corner of her mouth is stained, she will lift her chin and ask the royal husband to wipe it for her. Such a majesty, he has never seen him before. If your majesty does not fall off the cliff, she will not forget him. If he doesn''t arrange all that, His Majesty will not fall off the cliff. Therefore, all the consequences were caused by him. Su Qing watched the interaction between the two, and finally dragged heavy steps out of the pce step by step, pausing several times in the middle. Looking back, I saw your Majesty who was eating food, but she didn''t give him a look. "Is I familiar with Shijun Su before?" When he was about to go out, he suddenly heard these words and couldn''t help but stop. Only Jing Cheng answered, "His Majesty loved him most." "Really? Then why don''t I have any impression." "Your Majesty will remember it in the future." Jing Cheng replied, with a smile in his eyes. Tang Guo saw that he was insincere, and the corners of her lips bend. "It doesn''t matter if you remember." "Don''t your Majesty want to remember everything in the past?" Su Qing did not move, he wanted to know the answer. "Do I want to remember, so it can be remembered?" She said again, "Whether I remember it or not, the imperial husband gives me the deepest impression, so I can''t forget it." Su Qing''s face was pale and finally staggered away. Chapter 928: The young queen (61) Chapter 928: The young queen (61) "Master Su has a pale face and doesn''t look very good." The general manager told Tang Guo what he had seen, and secretly looked at her majesty the queen, enjoying the fruit fed by the royal husband, with cold sweat behind him. Especially the imperial husband gave her a faint nce, almost scaring her away. "From now on, these things will not be used to report." "Yes, Your Majesty." The Chief Executive hurriedly replied. When leaving, she couldn''t help but wipe the sweat from her face. Her Majesty''s thoughts were more and more impossible for her to guess. And this imperial husband is the one who is hidden from view, and can be treated specially by your majesty. "A Cheng, you looked too fierce just now, and the chief executive was frightened." Tang Guo teased, "She was so scared that she was sweating profusely, and her back is probably soaked." "Your Majesty''s expression just now made the Chief Executive very scared." The two looked at each other andughed at each other for thest time. Jing Cheng said, "Su Qing, what is Guoer going to do?" It was not that he wanted to target Su Qing, but that Su Qing had a bad heart. Had it not been for his smartness, he would have been in the calction. "How do you want to deal with him?" Tang Guo asked back. "I heard your Majesty, Guoer didn''t want to kill him, so he kicked him out of the pce. It is too dangerous for such a person to stay by your side." He didn''t care about Su Qing, but was afraid that he would harm Guoer. "Then some time, find a chance, I will send all the men out." Jing Cheng''s eyes lit up, and Tang Guo continued, "I will leave you alone." Those sincere eyes made Jing Cheng hot all over, and he hugged her subconsciously, "And Xiao Jin, he wanted to use the West Saint Kingdom. His power helped him regain the throne of Qi." "The Moon King doesn''t seem simple. I observed it, and she seemed to have no intention of disobedience to Guoer, but she could use her to target Xiao Jin." Jing Cheng''s calctions on his face, "Others, nothing to worry about." "I didn''t expect A Cheng to understand the situation like this." Jing Cheng Ergen was a little red, "That''s because Guoer is in this vortex, I want to protect you." "I know, I understand your thoughts." Tang Guo didn''t mind Jing Cheng investigating these things. Jing Cheng was able to say this to her frankly because he believed her and wouldn''t mind them. So, what a lovely person this is. As usual, Su Qing would go to see Tang Guo every day, but every day he saw scenes of Tang Guo and Jing Chengens love. Under his testimony, the rtionship between Her Majesty and the royal husband grew stronger, and every day she looked at it, and his eyes were pierced. Until, Her Majesty the Queen announced that she would disband the harem, and said that she was not an adult, and everyone in the harem was innocent. If she is willing to seek another marriage for her, she is willing to give a marriage and a generous dowry. If she doesn''t want to, she will buy a house specifically for the imperial city. Whether they will be married or single in the future, it will be up to them. After this decree was issued, not only did the harem experience turmoil, but the previous dynasty also boiled over, and one after another made memorials to the queen to take her life back. But Tang Guo''s attitude was very tough, no matter what problems they had, she would easily solve them. Later, they found that their little pigtails were still being held by the Queen, and eventually had topromise and dared not oppose the Queen''s dissolution of the harem. Many men in the harem found that they could not move the queen and agreed to leave the pce. Rather than wasting years in the pce, it is better to go out and live a moisturizing life. Chapter 929: The young queen (62) Chapter 929: The young queen (62) On the second day after Tang Guo gave his will, 40% of the harem members expressed their willingness to leave. Because of their knowledge and interest, Tang Guo gave them rich rewards and asked the chief executive to buy a separate yard for them in the imperial city. How they live in the future is up to them to decide what life they want to choose. There are items given by Her Majesty, as long as they are not arrogant and lustful people, a little smarter, they are definitely safe for food and clothing. "If you have someone you like in the future, you cane to the pce and I will give you a marriage." These people did not expect that the queen was so good. Given their freedom, they still have to decide for their future marriage. The empress''s marriage is much better than just marrying people casually. And with the words of her majesty, even if they don''t marry forever, no one would dare them. "If you dare to embarrass you, you can alsoe into the pce." Jing Cheng was not far behind, "just find me." He understood that these men were sent to the pce, mostly courtiers in order to stabilize the rtionship with his majesty. After leaving the pce, it is inevitable to encounter all kinds of blindfolds from the family. In the Western Saint Kingdom, not all families are like Jing''s. Men can grow up safely and happily without being discriminated against. "Your Majesty, Xie Huangfu." With the two of them, they are really at ease. They were reluctant at first. However, the Queen made an order. They were all smart people. They concluded that there was no room for recovery, so they decided to make the pce''s decision. Unexpectedly, this is really worry-free. Being able to be prosperous for a lifetime without being controlled by others, with her majesty the queen and the royal husband in charge, a free and happy life, this is a life that many people can''t ask for, much better than a cage in a pce. After all, they are still men, always yearning for freedom in their hearts, and are not willing to live in a small harem. If it were not for the inability to choose, many of them also had the same hobbies as Jingcheng. After he left, Jing Cheng looked at Tang Guo, "Guo''er won''t me me for making his own way?" "How can it be med, you Acheng thought more thoughtful than me. These people will inevitably encounter various problems when they go out of the pce. If they are really embarrassed by their mothers and family, we should really take care of them." Jing Cheng raised a smile on his face, "I have Guoer alone, so I am willing to help them." "They have a good start, and they must start tomorrow, and more people will leave. They really should stay well." She has only been in this world for more than twenty years, and there are not many things to do other interesting things. The country of the West Saint Kingdom is very stable, she just needs to guard it, and then hand it over to the next queen. Sure enough, many people came to see Tang Guo the next day and all came to say goodbye to her. Tang Guo is very generous to these people who are interested, and rewarded them with houses and shops to ensure that they have nothing to worry about all their lives. In five days, the harem, which originally had dozens of people, almost disappeared one after another. Only the royal husband Jing Cheng and Su Qing remained. Naturally, Jing Cheng would not leave, and Su Qing''s existence also attracted the attention of many people. After all, before the empress had lost her memory, Su Qing was the one who was most favored. Now Su Qing has no intention of leaving. Many people are watching. Will he be the exception? "Master Su, the other servants in the harem have already left." The pce man said cautiously. Chapter 930: The young queen (63) Chapter 930: The young queen (63) Su Qinglue stood at the window a little embarrassed, and was stunned for a moment when he heard these words. He turned his head slowly, only loneliness remained in his eyes, and a bit of sarcasm, "All gone?" "Yeah, all gone." "None left?" The pce head lowered, and replied, "No." "Are they happy when they left?" The pce man paused, and still replied, "The servants have been rewarded by your majesty, and their expressions are faintly smiling, and they also look like they are eager to leave the pce." "So happy?" "It should be happy." The pce people didn''t understand what Su Qing asked about. He had been around Su Gongzi for a long time. Young Master Su was extremely clever, and he got a favor from his Majesty since entering the pce. It seemed that he cared very much about your Majesty, but in private, he saw Master Su''s calm appearance. When His Majesty is still there, he will show some friendship, once His Majesty turns around, his eyes will be clear. Sometimes he couldn''t tell whether Master Su liked His Majesty or not. "They dont usually rush to your Majestys presence to beg for favor. At this moment, I heard that they can go out of the pce, and there are also shops in the house. Your Majesty makes sure that they have no worries in their lives. day." "It can be seen that they have not been sincere to your Majesty, and left after leaving." "Master Su, are you not leaving?" Su Qing was startled, "I don''t want to go." Where can he go out of the pce? After leaving the pce, how long will it take him to see her once? Perhaps, I will never see it in my life. It seems that there is only one pce wall, but in fact they will be far apart in the future. At this moment, the chief executive came. "Master Su." Su Qing retracted his expression and nced at the chief executive, "What''s the matter?" "Your Majesty has an order. All the servants in the harem are limited to leaving the pce within one month." The chief inspector secretly looked at the clear man in front of him, and sighed, "Master Su, all the servants have already left, only left. Down you." "Your Majesty said, must I leave the pce?" Su Qing asked. The general manager replied, "Yes, everyone must leave the pce." Su Qing did not speak for a while, and there was some confusion in her eyes, a wry smile was drawn at the corners of her mouth, "Where can I go after I am out of the pce?" "Your Majesty has already purchased a house in the imperial city for the servants. From now on, Young Master Su will be a free body. You can go wherever you want, and live as you want." The general manager is also veryplicated. In fact, she is simply I can''t figure out what her majesty thinks. Some things that Su Qing did really offended her. She actually let him go and gave him a house and a shop to ensure his future life. Your Majesty, is it too kind? System: I just want to think too much, I haven''t seen the host be kind. She is an alternative revenge, driving people out of the pce, and they have to read them for a lifetime, and they can''t be stable. "Young Master Su, you''d better take care of yourself and go out of the pce." The General Pipeline said, "You also know your majesty''s temperament. If you say one thing, this order has been issued, and the order cannot be taken back." "I see." Su Qing''s cold voice sounded, "I want to stay a few more days, and then go and resign to your Majesty in a few days." "Hey, okay." The general manager breathed a sigh of relief and said again, "The ve and maid will leave first." "The chief executive walks slowly, I will definitely bid farewell to your majesty when I leave." Chapter 931: The young queen (64) Chapter 931: The young queen (64) When the chief executive left, the pce servant asked again, "Master Su, when will you leave? The ve and maid will arrange your clothes for you." "Let''s watch and organize." After speaking, Su Qing walked out, and the voice reached the pce man''s ears at the same time, "No need to follow, I want to see here again." The days he spent with his Majesty were not too many. Nan Yunchuan entered the pce with him. When they first entered the pce, the two of them hit it off and called them brothers. During theter discussions, the same thoughts and ambitions were vaguely revealed. At that time, they got closer and closer, and finally reached a consensus that they must overthrow the queen''s rule and restore the status of men. This was confirmed because they identally met Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin was also a poor man. He failed in the struggle and was sent to the West Saint Kingdom as a proton. Proton, a neighbouring country that has revenge, is of course very good to cooperate with them. Counting the time, it took them more than a year to win her favor in front of the Queen. In fact, he was the closest to the Queen for more than half a year. It was more than half a year after Nan Yunchuan''s ident. If it hadn''t been more than half a year, maybe he wouldn''t be tempted by the queen. Some people can only watch from a distance. Once they are close, it is easy to fascinate people. [Host, do you think Su Qing will leave the pce? Ask if you dont understand the system, very easy to learn. Tang Guo replied: "Yes." [Huh, really? I seem to be very unwilling to see him. He and Nan Yunchuan should be different. The reaction up to now is that he looks a lot lonely and not crazy. "Naturally, if he were to be like Nan Yunchuan, he would end up simrly to Nan Yunchuan." The system was trembling, this dog host, he was really not merciful in revenge. However, it should be. The host gave him a chance, and he still had to n, so no wonder the host was so big. [Then after he leaves the pce, is he really willing? The host is big, can you exin, could Su Qing do anything else? I always feel that this person would not just be so willing. The system thought for a while and said, [There is a host who is here. He wants to reach out and enter the pce. He probably won''t have a chance. The ministers who instigate the Western Saint Kingdom will not have the opportunity to encourage the Western Saint Kingdom men to resist. Although he didn''t know much, the single host greatly disbanded the harem, and also gave those people houses and pavilions, obviously it was the empress''pensation to those people. Think about it for a moment, isn''t this just showing the mercy of the Queen, and treating men not harshly. With such a wise and benevolent queen, their lives will only be more and more stable, and no one is willing to take big risks and follow Su Qing to do things that are uncertain. And with the great behavior of the host, there is a term called upward and downward effect. When everyone in the world knows the host''s infatuation with the royal husband, that will be a good talk, and many people will follow suit. The higher the status of the imperial husband, the higher the status of the man in the West Saint Kingdom. "Tongzi, you are getting smarter." Tang Guo heard these thoughts, "I don''t know what Su Qing will do. I only know that he should not stay in the yard and live peacefully. You can stare for me, as long as he doesn''t engage in Western Saint Kingdom. Don''t worry about it." Chapter 932: The Young Queen (65) Chapter 932: The Young Queen (65) Ten dayster, Su Qing came to see Tang Guo. "His Majesty." Su Qing bowed his hand to his Majesty, and looked a lot thinner. When those cold eyes were full of mncholy, it was even more attractive. If you change to a woman, you will probably be tempted to ask him what''s wrong. Is it a bad life? But Tang Guo just nced lightly, "Are you leaving the pce?" "Yes... I''m leaving the pce." Seeing Tang Guo''s cold and unfamiliar reaction, Su Qing''s eyes shed disappointment. He thought that if he waited a few more days, his Majesty might remember him? That way, will he have a chance to stay? But he did not wait until His Majesty remembered, "I came here to bid my Majesty farewell today, and Su Qing will no longer be able to y the piano for His Majesty." "So I used to like listening to your piano?" Tang Guo''s sentence made Su Qing''s whole person a little cold. It turned out that His Majesty had forgotten him after all, and that her favorite was his piano sound. "His Majesty said that Su Qing''s piano sound feels quiet, like being far away from the crowd." Su Qing couldn''t hold back, and exined more. Maybe she could think of something with these. However, Tang Guo only nodded, "It turns out that it is." Very in reaction. "I don''t like it anymore," Tang Guo said again, ncing at Jing Cheng who was sitting on the side, and stretched out his hand to hold him, "I recently like to watch the imperial husband dance sword, the appearance of the imperial husband dance sword, chic and wanton. Its really pretty." The corner of Jing Cheng''s mouth bends, and his Guoer praises him in public like this, and he feels a little embarrassed. Su Qing stared at the two people who were flirting with each other nkly, feeling that he never wanted to see him again. If there hadn''t been that time of falling off the cliff, maybe the person sitting next to your Majesty is him. "Your Majesty, Su Qing is leaving." "General Manager, send Su Qing away." Su Qing nced at Tang Guo deeply, feeling sore, and finally saluted the two and left with the chief executive. Walking out of the empress''s pce, he paused for a while at the door, looking very lonely. "Master Su?" "Let''s go." Your Majesty does not remember him. It is useless for him to stay here, even if he wants to stay, your Majesty is not willing. It was himself who caused all this. Perhaps this is the retribution in the legend? However, his Majesty who is so good to him, I am afraid I will never meet him again. Just giving up like this, I feel a little unwilling to think about it. He Su Qing was tempted by a person who should not be tempted the least. He is Su Qing and has known what he wants since he was a child. In time, he was in a difficult situation, and with his clever mind, he realized his wishes step by step. What he wanted now was not the Western Holy Kingdom, not to overthrow the rule of the Western Holy Kingdom, and restore the status of men. What he wants most now is the queen who controls the Western Saint Kingdom. Su Qing clenched his fists tightly, his eyes were burning with mes, and he wanted to get her. He wants her! He really wants him. "Guo''er, Su Qing''s look at your eyes is really unpleasant." Tang Guo couldn''t help being amused. "If you can see it or not, what''s so jealous of you Acheng?" "His eyes are too aggressive and make me ufortable." Jing Cheng told the truth, stood up, squatted beside Tang Guo, hugging her waist, "Fortunately he is gone." "Your Majesty, you will be an adult in two months." Jing Cheng suddenly raised his head, his eyes were shiny, like a puppy begging for bones. Chapter 933: The young queen (66) Chapter 933: The young queen (66) When Tang Guo heard this, she squeezed his face and leaned closer, "So, what do you want to express, Acheng?" "Of course I want to be a real couple with Guo''er. I have been waiting for this day for a long time." Jing Cheng expressed his thoughts very bluntly, "Now I am the only one in Guo''er''s harem." Tang Guo smiled and bent his eyes, "Isn''t it two months? A Cheng, don''t worry, be patient." She patted Jing Cheng''s face, pushed him away, and pulled at Jing Cheng''s rumpled dress, "I still have a memorial to approve, A Cheng, you can practice swords yourself." Jing Cheng: "..." He could only watch his arrogant Empress leave, standing still and sighed. "The imperial husband, do you want to practice sword? The ve and maid will get it for you." The pce man asked quickly. Jing Cheng nced at him lightly, "Not practicing." If Guo''er is not there, practicing swords or something is still exempted. Who does he practice for? Air? Without Guo''er, he had no interest in practicing swords at all. After Su Qing left the pce, he lived in that house for several days. He was unwilling to be content with the status quo. He said he would never deal with the queen again, but now he has changed his mind. Now he is full of queens in his dreams, closing his eyes, she is still thinking of. It seems that he can''t forget him anymore. He is not Nan Yunchuan. He can hold a pile of objects and be immersed in it all day, crazy. He will strive to obtain what he wants, even by unscrupulous means. The empress is aloft, the queen of the Western Holy Kingdom. Now he wants her, he can only have more powerful rights than her. First of all, he thought of using Tang Nuoyue, remembering that some time ago, that stupid woman seemed to be interested in him. So he found an opportunity to meet Tang Nuoyue by chance, which aroused feelings of opposition. ording to his calctions, as long as he and the woman are alone for a while, the other party will definitely trust him with all their heart. However, he didn''t even think that Tang Nuoyue would be so polite to him. They had indeed seen it, but what happened was different from what he had imagined. "Princess Su, please pay attention. This king dare not do anything to offend the queen. I hope that Young Master Su will pay more attention to it so as not to cause misunderstandings." Tang Nuoyue had already decided after that incident happenedst time, not intending to pester the man who has a rtionship with the queen. Because she was not sure at all, where was the empress''s tolerance for her. A Nanyunchuan appeared, she thought it was the queen''s generosity. Even if this Su Qing has nothing to do with the queen, she still does not want to take risks. That''s it, there are so few enemies in her previous life, enough for her to y. This Su Qing is the best at calcting, she is still not necessarily the opponent''s opponent, so she does not intend to involve Su Qing. "Young Master Su, if you really want to seek another benefactor, you can actually ask your Majesty the Queen for help. This king is just a dude and can''t help you." Seeing Su Qing''splexion, Tang Nuoyueughed madly, and said calmly, "Master Su, this king will leave first." After that, Su Qing made some more encounters, and Tang Nuoyue ran away watching him. In the end, Tang Nuoyue didn''t leave the house all day, so there was no way for him to do anything. He wanted to find Xiao Jin, but because of Tang Nuoyue, Xiao Jin had no chance to meet him at all. He thought the matter had reached a dead end, but he didn''t expect that one day he received news from Xiao Jin and wanted to meet him. Chapter 934: The Young Queen (67) Chapter 934: The Young Queen (67) "You don''t use it to find that stupid woman Tang Nuoyue." The two met in a hidden restaurant room, and there was a moment of silence before meeting, Xiao Jin said. When he said this, his face was dark, and obviously his recent experience made him very unhappy. Su Qing was unclear, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "You don''t need to mention some things in the mansion. The current situation is that it''s impossible to take Tang Nuoyue''s path." Xiao Jin thought of something, and his voice became cold, "Because of the incident in Nan Yunchuanst time, that stupid woman from Tang Nuoyue was shocked. She thought that the empress let her go because it was due to the blood rtionship between the first emperor. I have done my best to her, and no matter how she provokes her, it is impossible to seed." "Now when ites to the queen, she quickly expresses her sincere heart. No matter where she goes, she will praise the queen to others. If anyone speaks ill of the queen, she will go up." "This woman is really stupid." Xiao Jin said angrily, "We can only think of other ways." "Is that so?" Su Qing was stunned. "I''m not in the pce now, and Tang Nuoyue won''t work here. I have some forces in my hand, but I have to face the powerful Western Holy Kingdom, so there is no It''s a way." "Brother Su, you can''t give up." Xiao Jin was a little flustered. He was alreadybeled as Tang Nuoyue''s husband. If the Western Saint Kingdom is not overthrown, hisbel will never be removed. He will always be humiliated, and even if he escapes back to Qi, he will only be aughing stock of others, and has no status at all. If he relied on his ability to overthrow the Western Saint Kingdom, all the history was written by the victors. When he used the power here to be the supreme existence, no one dared tough at him. When ites to bing Tang Nuoyue''s side husband, those people will only praise him with the words "bearing humiliation". "I never thought about giving up. I came to you to discuss this matter." Su Qing said, although what he said, there was still a certain difference between what he thought. But he used Xiao Jin''s ce, so why didn''t he use Xiao Jin''s ce. They all need to rely on each other''s strength, it''s fair. Xiao Jin was silent, and Su Qing waited patiently. He didn''t believe that Xiao Jin was once the prince of Qi, even if he became a proton, there should be a lot of hidden power in his hands. In fact, he didn''t know that Tang Nuoyue no longer had the courage to deal with the empress. His goal was not Tang Nuoyue, but Xiao Jin who was hiding by Tang Nuoyue and wanted to control the overall situation. Now he and Xiao Jin are the only ones who can join forces. Xiao Jin is not a free body, and there is no way to do many things. Then the only person who can do these things can be him. "Brother Su, let''s do this, I will give you my power in Qi country, but I don''t know if you dare to go, dare to gamble." What he didn''t want, Qi''s power was hisst hole card. But now, wanting to use the Western Holy Kingdom as a breakthrough is no longer possible. Su Qing is a wise man and should understand what he means. "Its not so easy to do anything now. I have a lot of power in Qi, but we have to do what we want to do, not overnight, Brother Su, if you are sure and willing to fight, I will here you are." This is what Su Qing waited for, "I came to you, and I definitely want to keep doing it." Chapter 935: The young queen (68) Chapter 935: The young queen (68) "Brother Xiao, I never thought of giving up." Xiao Jin breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Okay, Brother Su, I didn''t see you wrong as expected, you are the one doing great things." Xiao Jin took out a jade medallion and pushed it to Su Qing, "You take this jade medallion and go to Qi State. ording to what I said, go to meet those people. Then I will write you a letter, your letter. Show them, they will listen to you naturally." "Brother Su, I''ll rely on you next. On the West Saint Kingdom side, I will pay attention to news and pass on the situation to you at any time. Xiao Jin didn''t want to do this, but he couldn''t help it. His rivals must know that he still has surplus power in his hands, and they will design him to be the proton of the Western Holy Kingdom. Therefore, it is impossible for him to be picked up. Even if Her Majesty the Queen of the West Saint Kingdom was willing to put him back, those of Qi State would rob him halfway through, and would never allow him to step into Qi State. Su Qing is different. Now Su Qing is a free body, he can go wherever he wants. No one can control it. Who could have thought that the men from the Western Saint Kingdom would go to Qi to do great things? Su Qing took the jade medal, "Okay, I won''t let you down, I will overthrow the Western Holy Kingdom." Yes, he still wants to overthrow the Western Saint Kingdom. The reason used to be to restore the status of a man, now he is to get her majesty the queen. If he was a civilian, he would never get her. What if her majesty the queen bes the king of subjugation? He overthrew her country with his own hands, and then imprisoned her by his side. She can only rely on him in the future, and it will only be him. Su Qing had a faint smile on her face, the smile in her eyes deepened when she thought of such a scene. Xiao Jin didn''t doubt anything, only said, "I will let someone give you the letter tomorrow, and now I am going back, this matter cannot arouse people''s suspicion." "Okay." Su Qing replied, watching Xiao Jin''s back quickly leaving, and gently put away the jade card. The next day, Su Qing got Xiao Jin''s letter. On the third day, he went to meet Nan Yunchuan. "Brother Yunchuan, I''m leaving now." Nan Yunchuan''s action of wiping the chessboard paused, then continued wiping, and asked, "Where are you going?" He was taken aback, "Are you not staying in the pce?" "It seems you don''t know anymore." Su Qing smiled faintly, "The queen has disbanded the harem, leaving only the royal husband." Nan Yunchuan stopped moving and looked at him with puzzlement, as if asking why. "me me." Su Qing sat a little sullenly on the side, with a quiet tone, "I did something that caused the empress to lose her memory. She doesn''t remember us anymore, but remembers the imperial husband who rescued her in the end. Deep roots, to disband the harem for him." "Envy, Brother Yunchuan." Looking at Su Qings bleak smile, Nan Yunchuan paused when he was about to beat the other party, "You envy it too, dont you? You regret it, Su Qing, you regret hurting her, right?" "Hahahaha, Su Qing, you are the same as me, and you regret it too." "Deserve it, deserve it, the person who hurt her should really be kicked out." After that, he squatted on the ground and continued to wipe the objects that had been wiped many times. "Yes, I regret it." Su Qing sighed, "If I had known that she had lived in my heart, I would not have chosen that way." "But, Brother Yunchuan, we are different." Chapter 936: The young queen (69) Chapter 936: The young queen (69) "Where is it different?" Nan Yunchuan didn''t look up, he thought it was all the same. After they hurt her, they found out that they had fallen in love with her, regretted it was toote, they hadpletely lost her. "Of course it''s different." Su Qing''s face showed a faint smile, "You gave up after losing her. You just want to hide in this small yard, seeing things and thinking about people. And I..." "How are you?" Su Qing whispered, the tone contained infinite affection, "I did not give up, as long as I Su Qing is still alive, I will not give up. Not from her harem, I can also be another identity, one day, I will get she was." Nan Yunchuan raised his head again. He was not surprised by Su Qing''s answer. This is Su Qing''s character, a person he is familiar with. "what are you nning to do?" "You haven''t given up on overthrowing the Western Holy Kingdom?" Su Qing''s eyes appeared admiration, "Yes, as expected to be the brother Yunchuan who knows me best, I really did not give up." "Then what are you going to do?" Nan Yunchuan asked, "Continue to overthrow the Western Holy Kingdom and hurt her?" "No, how could I hurt her?" Su Qing''s tone was a little eager. "I overthrew the Western Holy Kingdom. Her reliance is the Western Holy Kingdom. The Western Holy Kingdom is gone. She can only rely on me, and I can have it. She is. Brother Yunchuan, do you understand? In this world, you still have to master absolute power to get what you want." Nan Yunchuan was relieved after hearing this. "That''s a young man, it''s basically impossible with your current status, unless you use external force." He said again, "Tang Nuoyue, it''s no longer feasible." "I know, I haven''t thought about using Tang Nuoyue again. Is that woman too stupid and too timid?" Su Qing sighed, "Brother Yunchuan, I am here to say goodbye to you, and I am leaving. And, I want to ask you if you want to go with me. But if you want to go with me, you have to promise me one condition. ." "What conditions?" "If we seed, you can choose anything, but you are not allowed to grab her with me, she can only be mine." "Hahaha..." Nan Yunchuanughed, and continued to stroke the white jade chessboard, shaking his head, "No, I won''t go, Brother Su, I wish you sess. If I want to leave, I will do what you want to do, I I will also offer the same conditions as you, and there is no room for two tigers. I''m still here." "Also, the ce you go must be very far away. How many years will it take to see her. I am in this imperial city. I dont have to run around. Even if I cant see her, I can see things and think about people as you said. Im the one who made mistakes, but thats actually good." "Fine, I knew you would choose this way." Su Qing didn''t persuade him anymore. He just came to say goodbye. If Nan Yunchuan is really willing to go with him, it means that Nan Yunchuan also wants to fight with him. Nan Yunchuan''s ability is not low, and he will have to get rid of the internal troubles when he gets her, which is really troublesome. "I''m leaving, Brother Yunchuan." "No." "I don''t want you to send it, Brother Yunchuan, wait, wait until I return to the West Saint Kingdom, this is not the West Saint Kingdom, she belongs to me only." Su Qing looked back and buried his head, smiled and faced the man around the objects, sneered, what''s the point of seeing things and thinking about people? If you want to get it, you have to fight for it by means. Nan Yunchuan, just a coward. Therefore, they are alike at all, they are not the same kind of people. Chapter 937: The Young Queen (70) Chapter 937: The Young Queen (70) On the fourth day, Su Qing began to live in the house that the empress asked to buy. Without a step out of the door, he dered that he was ill. In fact, after seeing Nan Yunchuan, he took people and left the imperial city in disguise. With the letters and tokens that Xiao Jin gave him, he went to the distant Qi country. He is going to be there and break out a new world. Waiting for him to return to the Western Holy Kingdom, that''s the day he has her. Through the system, Tang Guo saw Su Qing who was leaving, and his sure-win eyes sitting in the carriage, andughed. [Hey, the host is big, what are youughing at, it''s good for others to have ideals. "Well, don''tugh anymore." Tang Guo smiled and put his hand on his chin, "I''m curious, how many years will it take him to return to the Western Holy Kingdom, and what means will he use to climb up these years? Even if you have the power of Xiao Jin''s surplus, it is not easy to break into a world. Five years is basically impossible, ten years? Twenty years, or thirty years?" [That I don''t know, who can predict this kind of thing, I only know that he will not be able to overthrow the rule of the Western Holy Kingdom when the host is big one day. "I will only exist here for more than twenty years. If Su Qing can really break into the sky in Qi country after twenty years, the Western Saint Kingdom will indeed be in danger." The system hesitated, in that case, it really is. Therefore, his host is big, there must be some way. But the host didn''t say, he couldn''t ask. "I suddenly remembered that about Tang Nuoyue, I haven''t avenged it yet." System: I really sweated Tang Nuoyue. Tang Guo smiled, and said to the general director, "Going to pass the Moon King into the pce, she has recovered for so long, and her mind and body should be pretty good. As the only Moon King in the Western Holy Kingdom, she should share the worries for the country. " Chief Executive: I feel a little cold inexplicably. "Yes, Your Majesty." Tang Nuoyue was soaking up the sun in the yard and eating grapes well, but the chief executive suddenly delivered an order and almost scared her down. The queen wants to see her? Why do you think of her? She shouldn''t have done anything to make the queen ufortable recently, right? Last time the man Su Qing wanted to approach her, she was driven away. The queen sister should not be a stingy person, maybe there are other things? Tang Nuoyue changed her clothes and saw a worried single when she came out, "Don''t worry, the queen should have other important things." About Nanyunchuan, the single song is also known. So he was very worried when he heard the queen summon the Moon King. The Moon King looked unreliable, and since they had a good talkst time, he was actually pretty good with him. On the contrary, the **** Xiao Jin did provoke his rtionship with Moon King. The Moon King asked him to agree obviously and talk to him secretly at night. He also said that Xiao Jin is a neighboring country''s proton, and it is not easy to deal with it clearly, let him act in a y, don''t care. Moon King said so, and secretly he was very good to him, except for Xiao Jin, there is also Yin Qiu, these days there are no other people. Compared to the backyards of many nobles, he was really quiet here, and he was treated sincerely by the Moon King. For this, he was very satisfied. After getting the benefits, he thought that he still had to work with the Moon King to get better. Sure enough, Moon King treated him better, so he had to take care of this backyard. As for Xiao Jin, let him jump, one day Moon King will find a way to clean him up. Chapter 938: The Young Queen (71) Chapter 938: The Young Queen (71) "Chen, join your Majesty." Tang Nuoyue saluted Tang Guo tremblingly, with special rules and earnestness, for fear that her queen and sister would remember the past. "Well, get up, Moon King." "Thanks your Majesty." Even if you listen to the emperor''s words, you still have to salute. Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing when he saw this. This Tang Nuoyue looks stupid on the surface, but after being reborn twice, she has indeed be much smarter, and she also has a sense of wisdom and stupidity. "sit down." Tang Nuoyue hurriedly sat down, and only half of her **** was seated. It was really well-mannered and respectful. "How is your body recovering? Are there any seque?" Hearing that the Queen''s younger sister cared about her, Tang Nuoyue felt that she was a looser in her heart, and the Queen didn''t mention the previous matter, obviously she really did not care. "I have recovered very well and there are no other symptoms. Thank you for your concern." Tang Guo smiled faintly and nodded, "Then I can rest assured." "Moon King." Tang Nuoyue quickly sat upright, the queen sister must have something to tell her. Her eyes drooped slightly, she did not look directly at the face of the heavenly man, and the rule was that she could not make mistakes. "Since your body has recovered, you should do something practical. I have only one sister like you. In the past, you were not in good health and could not share the worries of the country. Now that you are in good health, where you need you, you should also go with." Tang Nuoyue is confused, where is she needed? "I recently received a secret report that corrupt officials have appeared everywhere, so the first thing you should do is to check these ces for me. As long as the evidence is conclusive, you don''t need to report it, just punish me directly." Tang Nuoyue''s heart felt cold. Such a heavy task, sister empress, is not so suitable? "Why, does Moon King have any questions?" Tang Nuoyue shook her head quickly, "No, the minister is just thinking about how to proceed." "It turns out that this is the case. I will send two ministers to follow you. They are both veterans of the Central Government and loyal to the Western Holy Kingdom. If you have a lot of things you don''t understand, just ask them for advice." Tang Nuoyue breathed a sigh of relief, that''s good. Although she has lived a few lifetimes, she really has a ck eye about official affairs. Since the empress trusted her in this way, she certainly couldn''t let her down. Two sisters, shouldn''t they help each other? As long as they are single-minded, they are not afraid of someoneing to sow discord. She originally wanted to be an idle prince, but the empress seemed to be unwilling to use her. She can''t refuse. If she refuses, it would be too embarrassing. The queen has always been a diligent person and will look down on her sister, thinking she is very useless. "Yes, Chen Zunzhi." Tang Guo smiled, but Tang Nuoyue couldn''t find her expression. "Let''s leave tomorrow, don''t worry about safety, I will assign a group of people to protect you throughout the process." "Your Majesty." Tang Nuoyueughed almost triumphantly when she heard it, and a neat row of teeth appeared. But remembering something, she quickly stopped and thanked her. After Tang Nuoyue left, Tang Guo took a leisurely sip of tea, "It''s not bad to have a sister. At least I don''t have to go out for this kind of hard work." System: The host is very sinister. He had seen those memorials before, and there was more than one ce where they corrupted officials. Tang Nuoyue hadn''t been three to five years, so I couldn''t understand it at all. If you leave happily now, you will cry for your father and your mother. The host''s big revenge is really powerful. Tang Nuoyue was afraid that she would be exhausted. Chapter 939: The Young Queen (72) Chapter 939: The Young Queen (72) "General Manager, send all the secret folds from various ces to the Moon King. She will leave tomorrow. She will take these secret folds on the road and watch them slowly." The chief nozzle twitched his mouth and quickly replied, "Yes, your majesty, the ve and maid will go right away." The general manager recalled the close folding of the basket and mourned for the moon king again. I don''t know whether your majesty values the Moon King or the Moon King. This kind of thing is not easy to handle. Not three to five years, it is not clear at all. Tang Nuoyue replied very happily in the mansion, Wang Fu single-song came up and asked, "Master, what can your majesty give?" Seeing that Tang Nuoyue was okay, Shan Ge was relieved, now he and the prince are at one mind, she can have an ident. "Your Majesty has something important to ask this king. This king can be sure that this is his affirmation and consideration. Therefore, this time, this king must take care of his majesty." There was also joy on Shan Ge''s face. He was actually quite smart, and he hesitated for a while without asking what was the matter, "Then the prince is going out?" "Well, if you want to go out, you should note back in a short time." Tang Nuoyue remembered that there was still a restless Xiao Jin in the mansion, narrowed her eyes, beckoned to the single song, and single song leaned forward in front of her full. Just listen to her whispering to him, "After the king leaves, you are in charge of the house. You can deal with some restless things. You can hurt your life. Others are free." "If you really can''t handle it, go see the royal husband." Tang Nuoyue understood a little bit, her queen sister, after losing her memory, only spoiled her husband. In fact, at first she wondered if the Queens sister had been crossed. She had seen it several times, and the empress sister gave her the same feeling. It''s strange to say that the people the other party had forgotten were all the men in the harem except for the imperial husband''s ident. Tang Nuoyue didn''t think deeply about this. The Queen''s sister was not worn anymore, and now she is still entrusted with a heavy responsibility. She has to express herself well. To be a useful prince is better than an idle prince. Thest time, the Queens sister could tolerate it. It can be seen that this is not a careful king. As long as she respects her life, she should live a good life. Single song felt relieved when he heard Tang Nuoyue''s words. It seems that the prince treats him sincerely, even saying such things, the restless person is probably Xiao Jin. Shan Ge remembered what he had identally seen before, "Master, I found out that Xiao Jin secretly went out before. He knows martial arts, so he can''t send people to follow him, and I don''t know where he went." "You don''t need to care about things outside the pce, our queen is amazing, what''s wrong, you can''t handle it, go directly to the pce and report to the royal husband, understand? I will send some people in the pce to stay with you to protect you and do it. What, just let it go." Of course Tang Nuoyue didn''t like Xiao Jin. The identity of the other party isplicated, and his skills are pretty good, and he can''t kill himself. This single song is really interesting, she can give the single the right to deal with Xiao Jin. It is indeed a use, but she can promise a single song a lifetime. This is a smart man who knows how to choose, he won''t mind. Sure enough, there was only joy on the single song''s face, and he quickly said that he would. The next day, Tang Nuoyue took a in carriage quietly to the outside of the imperial city. "by!!" "How do I feel pitted!" Chapter 940: The young queen (73) Chapter 940: The young queen (73) When she left the imperial city, she saw arge box in front of her, still from all over the country, when she was looking through the secret fold, and finally couldn''t help but swear. "It''s all here?" She asked the people around her, her hands trembling with secret folds, her voice trembling, "Why so many, when they were delivered yesterday, why didn''t you remind me?" "The prince said it, just put it aside. Tomorrow I will see it on the carriage, the subordinate already knows that there are so many, so..." Tang Nuoyue: So I didn''t tell her that there are hundreds of secret books, and none of them are different. So when will she be able to return to the imperial city? Tang Nuoyue held her secret paper and burst into tears. So, the queen sister, is she responsible for her or ying with her? "My lord, the chief executive has passed on a message. Yesterday, you also said to tell you today." Tang Nuoyue sighed, this subordinate is a little unreliable, "Let''s talk, what?" "That''s the case, the chief executive said, your majesty will let the prince investigate the case carefully, and you cane back once a year during the New Year and go back to the pce to find her together. At other times, it will be hard for the prince." Tang Nuoyue continued to sigh, "I see." It seems that the queen sister is reusing her. Looking at the close folding of the box, she felt that Alexander felt morefortable thinking of the two adults with the same surname as her. Those two were veterans in the court and were loyal to the royal family. The empress sent these two men to her, showing the importance they attached to these matters. Now that this happens in so many ces, she can''t bezy. Although she doesn''t understand much of the situation here, she is also a new man in the 21st century. She has heard so many stories of ancient people and she still has some insight. You can think about it and use it for investigation. Tang Nuoyue opened the secret book and read two or three books, and she was a little angry. No wonder the empress pays such attention, just looking at the content inside makes her feel angry. Tang Nuoyue worked hard and started investigating the case, while Tang Guo went up and down on time every day, and spent his free time watching Jing Cheng practicing sword. When the two got along, they were more like an ordinary couple. In the beginning, there were also ministers who wanted to enter the harem. Tang Guo pulled his pigtails several times and no one dared to say anything. They understood that the queen really grew up and became tough, and it was not something they could control. Seeing Tang Guo''s toughness, Jing Cheng was very satisfied. At first, the Jing family were a little sincere and fearful, butter saw that the queen was sincere to Jing Cheng and even more loyal to the queen. On the day of Tang Guo''s adulthood, Jing Cheng couldn''t wait to wash himself clean, and the two had a beautiful adult night. From this day on, Jing Cheng lived in the queen''s pce. What the foreign minister wanted to say, before he could speak, he was blocked by Tang Guo. Anyone who talks a lot will be "entrusted with heavy responsibility" by her, so busy every day, there is no time to pay attention to the harem. After Tang Nuoyue went to investigate the case, Xiao Jin thought he was free and could do something. Unexpectedly, there is a single song that pays attention to him all day long. Compared with the original, he has no freedom to talk. Single songs have long seen Xiao Jin not pleasing to the eye, and with Tang Nuoyue''s permission, Xiao Jin''s life is not easy. Although there was no life-threatening danger, he was tossed too hard and had no time to think about conspiracies. Tang Nuoyue really does not return until the month of the New Year every year. Every time shees back, it will be different. Chapter 941: The young queen (74) Chapter 941: The young queen (74) At first, many people thought that the empress sent Tang Nuoyue out because she was afraid of her. Later, I saw that the Queen would celebrate Tang Nuoyue every year. Treating her like a sister, Tang Nuoyue has always been loyal to the Queen. The thoughts in my heart that shouldn''t have were also removed. However, they didn''t know that every time Tang Nuoyue left the imperial city, he would leave with a box of secret folds. She bid farewell to Wang Fu, got on the carriage, looked at a box in the corner of the carriage, and sighed, "Sister Empress doesn''t treat me as a human being. Does she think I am a perpetual motion machine?" "My lord, this is your Majesty''s attention to you. Look, your Majesty has never given this to anyone else." Tang Nuoyue murmured, "This king always thinks that the Queen''s sister will treat me by the way, do you still hate that incident? If it is, is it toote for this king to admit his mistake now?" "Master, there are many secret folds, and the subordinates think it is important to look at the secret folds first. The three years originally nned may not be finished." Tang Nuoyue twitched, the appointed person picked up the memorial and looked like. She looked at the scenery outside the window and said, "Three years can''t be finished, then five years, five years can''t be finished, those ten years." A faint smile was on her face, "As long as I dont have a month , These people dont want to be fooled." In the past two years, she has learned a lot. She is no longer the original Tang Nuoyue, and when the tasks assigned to her by the queen werepleted, she did encounter many difficulties. If she is still the modern one, she may feel that she can''t finish it and will give up. But when she took these things as her own responsibility, she suddenly discovered that there would be a solution to the problem. She is not a smart person, but she can learn many smart methods. She is not a fool, as long as she is willing to learn, she will be able to gain a lot of experience. From the panic at the beginning, to the indifferent treatment now, she has grown a lot. In fact, she should be grateful to the Queen''s sister. Without these difficult tasks, Tang Nuoyue would only be Tang Nuoyue who would be a little clever and n to be the idle prince for a lifetime. Instead of Tang Nuoyue, who is full of vigor and hope for life, and feels that every day is meaningful. Rushing is a little bit of rushing, but every time she finds out those bad things, she is thanked by hundreds of people, and she is proud and moved. She believes that this kind of life is truly meaningful. And her entangled love in the past is really meaningless. To Xiao Jin, she didn''t have the hatred that she had at the beginning, after all, they were different and did not seek each other. She has let go, she has avenged herself, and now she is about to start her new life. The single song is her royal husband. This single song is not a single song from a previous life. In this life, she is a wise person. She is sure that the single song will be such a single song all her life. Maybe she can''t give a lot of love to a single song, but she can give the other party a lifetime of glory. She is not keen on male sex, dressed in the skin of a female prince, in fact, it is still the thinking of modern people. She can abide by the rules here to survive, but she doesn''t have to be like the people here. "It''s almost grown too." The system heard Tang Guo''s words inexplicably, and was stunned for a moment, [Host Da, what are you talking about, what are you growing up? Chapter 942: The young queen (75) Chapter 942: The young queen (75) In the next five years, Tang Nuoyue was ordered by Tang Guo to travel around the country to conduct rounds of corrupt officials. From the initial stumbling and stumbling to the present, Tang Nuoyue has been a qualitative change. Jing Cheng seemed to see something. After practicing the sword for a day, he held the sword and walked back to Tang Guo, pinched her chin and kissed him, "Guo''er, there is a question that has puzzled me for a long time. " "What do you want to know?" Tang Guo smiled, so indulgent eyes that made Jing Cheng feel hot, threw the sword to the pce man, squatted in front of her, and held her hands. "Don Nuoyue." In the beginning, Tang Nuoyue looked stupid, but was actually a little clever. However, after so many years, Tang Nuoyue''s changes can be seen by anyone. It was because Tang Nuoyue''s change was made by Tang Guo, and for this reason, two veterans were specially sent to follow Tang Nuoyue. Such well-intentioned efforts made him feel uneasy. "Guo''er, why did you train Tang Nuoyue like this?" Jing Cheng finally asked. Tang Guo held his face, looked at him directly, and said, "Do you want to hear the truth?" "Yes." Jing Cheng replied, "I ask Guoer, I must only want to hear the truth." The corners of Tang Guo''s lips bend, "That''s OK, after listening, you are not allowed to be angry or sad." "Okay." Jing Cheng agreed well. In fact, the anxiety in his heart became more and more, and the hand holding Tang Guo became tighter. He asked the doctor, she is in good health. As for the long-term infertility, he doesn''t care about it. Only Guo''er cared about him. At first, he asked the imperial doctor to examine himself and made sure that there was no problem. Therefore, it is Guoer''s body. As long as it doesn''t endanger her life, children or anything, he doesn''t care at all. "A Cheng." "in." "My lifespan may only be more than ten years left." Tang Guo said calmly. If she crosses so many worlds, the only thing she can''t control is that this fixed life span can only be extended by at most twenty years. . In fact, she is a more contented person. After awakening, she can use her abilities to reverse her life and get a lot. However, there is no way for this life span. Jing Cheng was startled as expected, and said in disbelief, "I asked the doctor, your body is very good." "It''s very good, but there are still only ten years left. A Cheng, don''t be sad, if you behave better, you will meet me in your next life." Although she didn''t know who Jing Cheng was, whether they were rted in the past, whether they were enemies or friends, but when they had no memories of each other, he was so cute, she still didn''t mind having a rtionship with him. As for the future, that is the future. In the future, if you have a clear memory, if you are really enemies, then you can avenge yourself. If it is not an enemy, it is to start a new world. For her, there is actually no difference. She clearly distinguished, one world''s things, one world, but never took to the next world. Jing Cheng paused for a long time, finally buried his head on her knees, and the voice came out, "Okay, I''ll be good, Guoer must find me in the next life, and I will work hard to meet Guoer sooner." Tang Guo smiled, "I can recognize you at a nce." Jing Cheng thought of the scene where they met, "Guo''er, do you remember our past life, so when you met me that day, you would smile at me and attract my attention?" Thinking about it now, it''s really possible. Chapter 943: The Young Queen (76) Chapter 943: The Young Queen (76) In fact, Jing Cheng was just talking about it casually, and didn''t think Tang Guo would really remember his previous life. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo nodded seriously, "Yes, I remember, I greeted you when I found you were pretty cute." "If Guo''er didn''t like me, wouldn''t he smile at me that day?" Jing Cheng heard something. Tang Guo answered as expected, "It''s natural, I don''t like it, or what you did to sorry me, regardless of what happened in the previous life, I won''t pay attention to you." Even, I will retaliate against you. Jing Chengughed, "Then Guoer, don''t worry, I won''t do anything I''m sorry to you, whether it''s the past, the present, the future, or even the next life." Vaguely, he didn''t think she was joking. If they really have an afterlife, that would be great. The time they spent together was really too short, there were only ten years left, which was not enough. After this day, as long as Tang Guo does not go to court, where Tang Guo is, he will be there. Through the conversation that day, he roughly understood her thoughts. No matter what she does, he is willing to help him. Of course, in his heart, he still holds some hope, thinking that in the ten years she said, another miracle might happen. Time flies, and another five years have passed. Tang Nuoyue spent nearly ten years traveling all over the Western Holy Kingdom, where there are corrupt officials, she is there. She will do everything she can manage. With the empress behind her back, she has nothing to worry about. Unknowingly, Tang Nuoyue had a reputation in all parts of the Western Holy Kingdom, and was called the most nosy prince. The officials were afraid of her and hated her. The people were just the opposite, and they wished Tang Nuoyue had nothing to do with them. As long as Tang Nuoyue appeared, no one would dare to make small moves for three years. After so many years, Tang Nuoyue has a child, but the queen is only the royal husband, and she has never been pregnant. The ministers of the Central Government, this time, began to worry about no session to the queen''s throne, and they all made memorials to ask the queen to serve. The West Saint Kingdom has been very stable over the years. With Tang Nuoyue visiting various ces, few people dared to make trouble. Except for the unforeseen natural disasters, everything is fine. Even if it is a natural disaster, Tang Guo and Tang Nuoyue, the two false queens and moon kings, can be easily resolved, and even some natural disasters can be prevented in advance. Compared with other countries, the people of Western Saint Kingdom are truly stable. But Su Qing, who was carrying the token of Xiao Jin back then, was struggling at first. He originally wanted to rely on his own ability and Xiao Jin Cunyu''s influence, and perhaps he could start an uprising somewhere. Later, after field inspections, it was discovered that although Qi was not as stable as the Western Saint Country, the people were able to eat and drink, and did not have the conditions for the uprising. After thinking for a long time, he dispelled this thought. After thinking of many ways, in the end he intends to secretly develop his power while serving as an official in Qi State, step by step, the more high-level contacts in Qi State, the easier it will be to prate into Qi State. One day, he finally seized an opportunity. Qi''s most favored princess seemed to be attracted to him and wanted to recruit him as a consort. He considered it for a long time and finally agreed. Because he became a consort, he was one step closer to the emperor of Qi. Chapter 944: The Young Queen (77) Chapter 944: The Young Queen (77) There are many princes in Qi, and there is only one princess. As long as he uses it properly, calctes it properly, and borrows the identity of the princess to take down the entire Qi Kingdom, it really shouldn''t be much easier than Jiegan Uprising. He carefully nned, in order to seed, marry a woman he doesn''t like, and have children. On the surface, you have to pretend to like this woman very much, with an affectionate look. But in his heart, he has never forgotten that he did all this to get the Queen of the West Saint Kingdom. When he reached the high position, the first thing he did was prepare to attack the Western Holy Kingdom. If the West Saint Kingdom is attacked, then Her Majesty is his. In order to get her, he has fallen into madness. Sometimes, when he looked in the mirror, he saw the eyes of the man inside, and didn''t want to look again. He can see the inside of those eyes at a nce, it is to achieve the goal, unscrupulous calctions. Even if he understands that there are many innocent people among them, he still has no hesitation in choosing to embark on this path. In ten years, he had a detached position in Qi. Although the emperor has no ns to give the throne to the princess, the princes of Qi only think that he is better. The princess is a spoiled sister, and she ispletely defensive. It is also that everyone is not prepared to let him develop his power secretly. At the beginning, Xiao Jin would still contact him, butter I didn''t know what happened, Xiao Jin''s news became less and less. He didn''t care about these, and he just used Xiao Jin. Even if Xiao Jin wanted to regain the opponent''s power now, it was no longer possible. Of course, if the West Saint Kingdom is to be attacked in the future, as a reward to Xiao Jin, he can still give the opponent supreme glory. The premise is that this person does not upy the mountain as the king, and he can be satisfied with the person he likes most. In the n for the next ten years, Su Qing intends to pull down the princes of Qi one by one. To let the old emperor himself be disappointed with these emperors, it is best to depose them and send them to other national party protons, just like Xiao Jin. He had to do these step-by-step calctions, and he couldn''t let the old emperor know that he did it. He is already very experienced, and the next thing is really smooth. Looking at the princes, being led down in a panic, looked at the disappointed eyes of the old emperor. He lowered his eyes, his expression was loyal, and no one noticed it, but he actually contained evil intentions. In another five years, the old emperor of Qi had packed up many disobedient sons, and suddenly found out one day that there were almost no sons he could pass on. I originally wanted to choose among the small ones, but found all of them unbearable to reuse. He thought of Xiao Jin again, this son is very intelligent. Now his son is useless, and he doesn''t understand anything at a young age, only Xiao Jin looks okay. "Su Qing, were you from the West Saint Kingdom before?" One day, the old emperor of Qi found Su Qing and asked. Regarding these, Su Qing had thought of the wording, "The ce where the children grew up is indeed unwilling to be from the Western Saint Country, but it still belongs to the Qi country. Many times, I do go to the Western Saint Country to see with his father." The old emperor didn''t doubt anything. Most of the men in the Western Saint Kingdom were as weak as their daughters. Su Qing was very handsome and he had never suspected that the other party was from the Western Saint Kingdom. He asked this because he wanted Su Qing to do something. Chapter 945: The young queen (78) Chapter 945: The young queen (78) When Su Qing heard that the old emperor asked him to pick up Xiao Jin, his heart sank. I really didn''t expect that he would destroy all the princes, but in the end he reminded the old emperor of Xiao Jin. Of course it is impossible to pick up Xiao Jin. Back to the Holy Kingdom of the West? He would never return to the Western Saint Kingdom before he won the Qi Kingdom. Su Qing hesitated, calling the old emperor displeased, "Why, what''s your embarrassment?" "Father, it''s not that the children are unwilling to pick up the Sixth Prince, but..." "But what?" The old emperor''s face still doesn''t look good, "said." "It is the princess who has always followed the news of the Six Princes. The Six Princes had be the side husband of the Moon King of the Western Holy Kingdom many years ago. The news that came back recently is that the Six Princes are not in good health, and I am afraid that they will not be able to travel long distances." The old emperor didn''t believe it, "Really?" "If the emperor does not believe him, he will send someone there secretly. If the son wants to go directly, I don''t know if it will cause dissatisfaction on the West Saint Kingdom. The six princes were sent there, and now they will be picked up when they say they are picked up. Dissatisfaction with the other party." "Yes, then I will send someone to look up." This is what Su Qing waited for. Xiao Jin didn''t pass the news to him, but he had news about Xiao Jin himself. Then Don Nuoyue, a lot has changed over the years. Xiao Jin''s life was not easy. It is said that many forces in the Western Holy Kingdom were unintentionally uprooted by Tang Nuoyue, and I don''t know if it was by the way or on purpose. The old emperor went to check on his own before he knew that Xiao Jin was no longer suitable for the heir to the throne. If he picks up someone in the past and picks up a prince who cant be the heir, the old emperor will first me him for not doing things well. The old emperor''s people left the next day, and came back two monthster, bringing him news of Xiao Jin. In the end, the old emperor never said about taking Xiao Jin back to Qi, as if he had forgotten that there was such a son. And Xiao Jin in Tang Nuoyue Mansion, with a gloomy face, his head down, listening to Wang Fu''s single song. "You went out again to lose the face of the prince, and stay in the mansion peacefully. Is it not good to lead a life of fine clothes and food?" Xiao Jin didn''t say a word, and didn''t get angry with single songs. "The prince is so busy all day, but you still want to go out of the house all day to do something inexplicable. Starting today, you don''t leave the house." "you" Shan Geughed, "How am I? I am the king''s husband, you are just a side husband. The king outside is in charge of everything in the mansion, and the king has spoken about this." The aggrieved in Xiao Jin''s heart, he regrets that now, he shouldn''t coax Tang Nuoyue that woman. Who could have imagined that that woman would grow up to this day. His heart was cruel, and if he was better off otherwise, then other people would not be better off. Within two days, Tang Guo heard Tang Nuoyue''s request. She thought that Tang Nuoyue had discovered something wrong again, so she came to ask for an order. Unexpectedly, Tang Nuoyue came under Xiao Jin. "what happened?" Tang Nuoyue sneered, "Your Majesty, this person and minister is amazing." "Tell me what''s going on?" "He tried to prescribe medicine in the meal between me and the royal husband. If the royal husband hadn''t found out in time, the minister would have died." Tang Nuoyue looked at Xiao Jin very coldly. If Xiao Jin was obedient, not making noises or making noises, she would have passed the things of her previous life. After all, all she deserves to retaliate is also revenge. She didn''t expect that Xiao Jin had been restless and wanted to poison her now. Chapter 946: The Young Queen (79) Chapter 946: The Young Queen (79) "Is the evidence conclusive?" Tang Guo nced at Xiao Jin, this man with a gloomy face and some crazy eyes. "The ministers have already checked it out," Tang Nuoyue is not just a soft persimmon, "I have personal and material evidence." The Moon Pce was her ce. When she decided to survive here, she made her ownnd very strong, and all Xiao Jin''s behavior was under her eyes. She didn''t want to keep the poisoned person like this. She is not only herself, but there are several children in the house. If Xiao Jin really starts to attack the child, it is really not very defensive. Tang Guo groaned for a while and said, "If this is the case, he will be imprisoned in the Lingsi. Unless someone from Qi Statees to pick him up, he will not be allowed to leave the Lingsi for life." "Your Majesty Xie." Tang Nuoyu certainly knew that Xiao Jin couldn''t kill this person. Once killed, Qi will have an excuse to attack the Western Holy Kingdom. Even if you don''t fight now, there will be opportunities in the future. Although they are not afraid of the Western Holy Kingdom, she thinks that it is the Western Holy Kingdom that loses the life and money. Protons from neighboring countries do not mean that they can be killed by killing. Being locked in the Lingsi Temple and unable toe out for life, it is really the greatest punishment for a restless person like Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin''s eyes widened, and he wanted to struggle, but was suppressed, gagged, and dragged on. Tang Nuoyue and Tang Guo talked for a while before leaving. When I left, I felt happy. Now, thest person who harmed her has also been solved. Wang Fu''s single songs are very regr and don''t have to worry about her. As for Yin Qiu, she was also subdued by Wang Fu''s control, and she didn''t need to do anything at all. There were only two men in her house, and Yin Qiu seemed to understand something. He was very obedient these years and stopped making noise. Corrupt officials have also been checked, and the rest is her leisure time when Tang Nuoyue is a wealthy prince. Considering that after so many years of fatigue, it is time to enjoy the blessing, Tang Nuoyue is in a very good mood. On the day Xiao Jin was sent to Lingsi, Tang Nuoyue came to see him. Looking at Xiao Jin who was in the cage, she said, "If you settle down, why would you end up like this." "Dont pretend, Tang Nuoyue, I, Xiao Jin, are not from the West Saint Kingdom. Let me be your side husband. That would be a humiliation to me." At this time, Xiao Jin didnt care about the truth or lies, just say Juste out quickly, anyway, he has been like this in his life. Tang Nuoyue said, "You finally admitted it." With a smile on her face, she looked directly at Xiao Jin, "Actually, you never liked me, Xiao Jin?" Xiao Jinughed, "How could I like a woman like you? I don''t have any strengths." "I knew it a long time ago," Tang Nuoyue reacted calmly. After all, she has grown up, not the simple and naive Tang Nuoyue, but also a little stupid. To someone who doesnt like her, there is no need to be angry or disappointed, In fact, at first, when you approached me, why didnt you use it, Xiao Jin, you dont want to say yourself so innocent. You want to provoke me and the queen. Rtionship, with the help of me to overthrow the Queens rule and seize the sacrifices." Seeing Xiao Jin''s eyes widened, Tang Nuoyue continued, "Put me in the position of empress, you might pierce my heart with a knife, right?" Seeing Xiao Jin''s unbelievable appearance, she turned around and her voice reached Xiao Jin''s ears, "Unfortunately, you have no chance." She was Tang Nuoyue who was inserted through the heart. She would protect herself and would not be so stupid as to be used by others. she knows? This was Xiao Jin''s thoughts when she was dragged away. How did she know? This is his question. Isn''t this woman stupid? Chapter 947: The young queen (80) Chapter 947: The young queen (80) Xiao Jin, who was sent to the Ling Temple, thought he could find a chance to escape. Even if he couldn''t escape himself, he could still send someone to Su Qing secretly. After all these years, even if Su Qing did not seed, it should be easy to rescue him, right? He tried his best to find someone to send the news. Unfortunately, six months have passed, and there is no news from Su Qing. Su Qing received the news from Xiao Jin, he only nced at it, and burned the letter. Save Xiao Jin? How could he rescue Xiao Jin. He worked hard to spend year after year in Qi, not just to control Qi. Rescue Xiao Jin back to Qi State, isn''t that causing him trouble? ording to the news he received, he did not expect that someone like Xiao Jin would actually poison Tang Nuoyue himself, even if he was poisoned, he would still be caught. This was not like the Xiao Jin he knew back then. The old emperor probably didn''t want to see such a shameful sone back. Su Qing had a smile on her face, thinking about what to do next. "Horse." At this moment, there was a voice outside the house. Su Qing''s calcted smile changed in an instant. He sorted out the pleats on his clothes, got up to open the door, saw one big and one small outside the door, and asked, "Why did the princesse here? ?" "Before I heard people say that the emperor wanted to take the sixth brother back, and he nned to let you do it. Is there any news from the sixth brother now?" Xiao Yun, the only princess of Qi, has a distinguished status and has a good rtionship with Xiao Jin. Because she is the only princess, her elder brothers and brothers spoil her in everything. The fight between them would not involve Xiao Yun, so her rtionship with each of her brothers was fine. Xiao Jin has been sent to the West Saint Kingdom for many years, and when she heard that he might return, she was naturally very concerned. Su Qing hesitated for a moment, and said, "Originally, the father wanted to bring the sixth brother back, but then he changed his mind." "Do you know what''s going on?" Xiao Yun looked at Su Qing and asked, frowning. "The sixth brother has been in the Western Holy Kingdom for so many years. He has long lost the fight with other people. Why is the father unwilling to fight? He took it back. Those things back then were actually not all Sixth Brother''s fault." She also remembered that in the past few years, her elder brothers struggled more and more fiercely. In order to avoid getting involved with her, they tried their best to avoid her. They never saw her in private because they were afraid that she would be implicated. Then she saw them have idents one after another, causing both losses. Sometimes she really wants to ask, just for a throne, originally from the same root, why did she get to this point? "The father-inw is uneasy. I secretly send someone to see Brother Six. As long as he lives well in the Western Holy Kingdom, it would be better not toe back, what do you think?" Thinking of the recent situation, Xiao Yun sighed, "Yes, I guess I won''t have a peaceful life when Ie back. I just haven''t seen Brother Six for a long time and I miss him a little." "It''s windy outside, I''ll send the princess back to the house first." Xiao Yun nodded and took the little carrot next to her. This was her and her youngest son. Speaking of which, she may be the luckiest person in Qi country. Her father, queen, mother and brothers love her, and there is such a considerate husband. Both sons and daughters, except for watching elder brothers fighting for the throne all day, everything is fine. All this, I don''t know when it will end. Chapter 948: The young queen (81) Chapter 948: The young queen (81) Later Su Qing told Xiao Yun that Xiao Jin had a very good life in the Western Saint Kingdom, so don''t worry. Xiao Yun trusted Su Qing very much, and she never thought that Su Qing would deceive her. When she first met Su Qing, she fell in love at first sight. After getting along with it, she admired this person even more. This person has never been proud of him because he is a messenger. He can have everything that he has today because of his true ability. Moreover, Su Qing was single-minded to her, no matter how many women admired, he never looked twice, nor did he have any thoughts. Throughout the entire Qi country, people like Su Qing can hardly be found. In fact, she should be content. Because of Su Qing''s calctions, Qi Guocheng''s prince was not qualified to inherit the throne. The old emperor thought that he could slowly cultivate from his younger son. As a result, it seems that he has never found what suits him. Time passed quickly, and Su Qing came to Qi for almost twenty years. The old emperor, who was originally strong and strong, was getting worse and worse. Originally, he was about to be unable to support it, but the heir was not able to be found for a long time. Fortunately, there was Su Qing, a capable horseman, to help deal with the affairs of the court, otherwise Qi Guo had to mess around. When Su Qing saw that the old emperor still wanted to choose an heir from those princes, his endurance finally disappeared. One day, the old emperor woke up suddenly from the dragon bed, he always felt something was wrong. Opened his eyes and took a look, he found that Su Qing was standing on the edge of his dragon bed and he was relieved, "It''s you, what''s the matter? Why don''t you wait outside?" "Emperor father, my son wants to wait here for you to wake up. There is a very important thing, so please make your decision early." Although Lao Huang was dim-eyed and sometimes confused, Su Qing''s words suddenly made him feel very wrong. But in front of him, this is his most beloved daughter''s husband. For nearly two decades, the other party has been working hard, and he didn''t doubt anything at first. Just ask, "What''s the matter? Let me tell you." "Father, I beg you, I can pass on the throne to the children." Su Qing has a cold smile on his face, even though he is more than 30 now, he is still young, he is still the handsome and deserted son. Even when he said these words, he didn''t necessarily have a greedy expression on his face. The old emperor was taken aback for a moment, then patted the bed and shouted, "You are bold!!" "Father, the son is also for you to consider. Nowadays, no one of the princes can inherit the general rule. Is the father going to hand the throne to them and let Qi be defeated in their hands? The minister is the princess''s husband, and the throne will not be inherited by the princess''s children in the future. In fact, in this way, Jiangshan is not in the hands of the Xiao family?" The old emperor was very angry and called for Su Qing to be taken. Unfortunately, with nearly two decades of preparation, the pce has long been under Su Qing''s control. Today, he just wants to be courteous and then pawn. The old emperor found that he could not call the people around him, but he still didn''t understand that Su Qing was a wolf guarding him, ready to attack him at any time. The old emperor who couldn''t resist, his arrogance lowered, looked at Su Qing coldly, and asked, "Your heir in the future is really chosen among Yun''er''s children?" "Of course." Su Qing replied, in fact, the power he controls now is not too far from the emperor. With so much control, he realized that he still only wanted one person. Chapter 949: The young queen (82) Chapter 949: The young queen (82) This throne, in fact, has no such great attraction to him. He just wanted to borrow the Xiao family''s wealth to help him get the person he always wanted. After waiting for a hundred years, he will return this country to the Xiao family. This idea is still because of Xiao Yun. I have to admit that Xiao Yun is really kind and innocent. For Xiao Yun''s sake, he would guard this Xiao family well. Seeing Su Qing''s appearance, the old emperor finally agreed. Even if he disagrees, Su Qing still has a way to get Jiangshan from him. I hope that Su Qing can keep the promise and pass it on to Yun''er''s children in the future. The old emperor who wrote the imperial decree was very regretful, and should not let his sons fight freely in order to choose the best heir. In the end, the heir was not selected, but all his sons were killed, and this country had to fall into the hands of people of different surnames. The old emperor passed the throne to the horse, and the whole Qi country was shocked. On the contrary, among the ministers of Qi, the reaction was not so great. Su Qing''s efforts over the years have indeed not been in vain. At least, more than half of the courtiers would not kneel to beg the old emperor to take his life back. "My father passed the throne to you?" Xiao Yun thought it was a hallucination, how could it be possible? Su Qing nodded and showed Xiao Yun the imperial decree in her hand. After Xiao Yun saw it, she muttered, "This is indeed written by the father and the emperor." However, didn''t the father have other children, why didn''t he have a turn for the horse? "Is the princess worried about something?" Xiao Yun shook her head, always feeling that something was wrong. "I want to go in and see my father, and ask him why he passed the throne to you, otherwise I feel uneasy." "Then I will go with the princess." Xiao Yun naturally agreed, and the two entered the pce together the next day. Seeing that the old emperor was safe and sound, Xiao Yun breathed a sigh of relief. How could she suspect a consort? The consort is not small, but he has never shown his ambition for the throne. Otherwise, it would not remain unchanged for nearly two decades by her side. It''s a person, something will always show up, right? In addition, in front of Xiao Yun and the old emperor, Su Qing said again that he would change one of Xiao Yun''s children to Xiao. Hearing this decision, the old emperor felt much more relieved. No matter what, it will be a hundred yearster. Because the old emperor was still passing the throne to Su Qing, it did not cause much turmoil. The prince of the old emperor was not well-known, and the princes were conscientious and conscientious for 20 years. They showed their talents, which everyone saw. In addition, the princes were only princesses, who gave birth to children, and the surnames of those who inherited the throne should be changed to Xiao. The objection was even smaller. They all believed that it was the old emperor who felt that his son was not good enough to pass the throne to Su Qing. When Su Qing was about to ascend to the throne, and then slowly nned to attack the Western Holy Kingdom. Tang Guo was also preparing something. Tang Nuoyue is very strange. In the past two years, the Queens sister has always liked to ask her to go to the pce for tea, y chess, or watch a y. For some time, she couldn''t apany Wang Fu to y outside. I don''t know how many opportunities to go out to Wang Fu. Fortunately, Solo is a person who is easily satisfied, and never gets angry with her. I also think that the queen summoned her because of being close to her, trusting her, and not caring about other things. Tang Nuoyue is so sensible and considerate, making Tang Nuoyue very satisfied. Sure enough, Xiao Jin was driven away, everything was worry-free. Chapter 950: The young queen (83) Chapter 950: The young queen (83) "Moon King, what do you think of our Western Saint Kingdom?" Tang Nuoyue didn''t understand why the queen asked her like this, only replied, "The minister thinks it''s good." Isn''t it great? Although the queen hadn''t made any major moves, the Western Holy Kingdom was governed in an orderly manner, but any problems were quickly resolved after being reported. She admired it very much. Even a modern person like her couldn''t think of those things. The queen could easily solve it. She deserved to be a queen. "Well," Tang Guo looked at Tang Nuoyue with a smile, and said, "Do you want to be the emperor?" Snapped-- This sentence directly frightened Tang Nuoyue and dropped the tea cup, her face turned pale. Sister Empress, this is a joke, not scary. Tang Nuoyue shook her head quickly, "Your Majesty, the minister has never thought about being an emperor, and the minister wants to follow your majesty and help your majesty share the worries of the country." "Then you think about it." Tang Guo said again, and now Tang Nuoyue was so scared that she didn''t know how to talk. Without such a y, how could she not know when she offended the queen? The empress is trying to find ways to get her to admit that she wants to be an emperor and then convict her? Tang Nuoyue looked at Tang Guo eagerly, very pitiful. At any rate, she worked hard for the Western Holy Kingdom for nearly 20 years. Back then, she went to punish corrupt officials, but her feet were worn out, and she was assassinated from time to time. I went to some poorer ces and was **** by bandits and bandits. In those years, she licked her life on the cutting edge. Finally survived, you can be an idle and wealthy prince, the queen sister, is this the rhythm of trying to shed the grind and kill the donkey? Tang Guo was amused by Tang Nuoyue''s pitiful expression, and said, "Being an emperor, you can also share your worries for the country. You can do many things you don''t want to dare to do." Tang Nuoyue continued to shake her head, like a rattle. No, she doesn''t want to, don''t want her to say that she wants to be emperor. Tang Guo asked someone to clean up the teacup that was broken underground, and then ordered the main pipeline, "Go and get the dragon robe made." Tang Nuoyue was cold, from the sole of her feet to the top of her head, her face was horrified, the empress was going to hang her dragon robe directly, and then convict her of conspiracy? Sure enough, the emperor had many reasons to kill people. The chief executive brought people up, and the dragon robe was hung on the shelf and carried up. Tang Nuoyue watched the noble and magnificent dragon robey in front of her eyes, her expression unlovable. I have to say that the style of this dragon robe is really beautiful, the embroidery on it is all top-notch, and the colors are really beautiful. It will take a while to make such a dragon robe. In order to kill her, the queen sister is really willing to spend a lot of money. System: The host is going to destroy others. "Yuewang, look, how about this one? If you are not satisfied, I will let them do it again." Tang Nuoyue looked at Tang Guo numbly, as if she was saying, "You can y whatever you want." "From today, you will stay in the pce, Moon King. I have asked people to repair the bedroom you live back in. As for the king''s husband, they will be brought into the pce after you be the throne." Tang Nuoyue felt that something was wrong. She carefully observed Tang Guo''s expression, and the empress didn''t seem to want to kill her. Is it really going to pass the throne to her? "Your Majesty, you... are you joking?" "When did I make a joke?" Tang Nuoyue plucked up the courage and said, "Your Majesty is young, why would you pass the throne to your ministers?" Chapter 951: The young queen (84) Chapter 951: The young queen (84) "Because I am running out of time." Tang Nuoyue kept ringing this sentence in her mind. Counting her age, the empress is only a little over thirty now, how can she not have much time? And how does the queen know that she is running out of time? No matter what, Tang Nuoyue was left in the pce. The general manager took her to the dormitory where she will live in the future, and she walked out of dreams when she looked at the luxurious and humble dormitory in front of her. In the pce, there is also that exquisite and gorgeous dragon robe. She stopped the chief executive, "Is what your majesty said is true?" "What does the Moon King mean?" Tang Nuoyue paused and asked, "Your Majesty said she is running out of time." She is not interested in the throne, and she thinks the Western Saint Kingdom is well governed by the Queen. Besides, the empress not only used her frequently, but often used her as a perpetual motion machine to get her over. But apart from this, the queen is really good. Not jealous of her casually gave her absolute freedom and power. The other party will also consider her opinions. She actually treats the queen as a boss to get along with. Compared to a harsh boss, the queen is really good. Young, talented, not a swollen and confused man. With such a queen in existence, the West Saint Kingdom can''t want to be strong. Moreover, she still has a lot of ideas, she wants to write them, and work with the empress to make Western Saint Kingdom stronger. In the future, even those male-respected countries would have to show envious eyes when they heard the West Saint Kingdom. The men of the Western Saint Kingdom also couldn''t give birth to the idea of overthrowing the queen''s rule. This is her purpose in this life. The empress suddenly said that she herself is running out of time, and Tang Nuoyue was a little panicked and a little sad. She looked like a good person, and she didn''t see any diseases spreading out on weekdays. How could she run out of time? Thinking about it, my heart bes flustered. Obviously she changed everything. Without Xiao Jin, without Nan Yunchuan, Su Qing also died on her own. The queen should be able to continue to live. "Your Majesty said that. The ve and maid used to think that your majesty was joking." The chief sighed. "The ve and maid can''t guess your majesty''s thoughts, but by following the queen for so many years, it is true." Tang Nuoyue was a little lost, "Have you ever asked the doctor?" "The imperial physician wille to ask for a pulse for the empress every day. This is ordered by the imperial husband, and no problems have been found." "Perhaps, it''s just an illusion of your majesty." Tang Nuoyue saidfortingly. She really hopes that the empress can live a long time, so that she can be a rich prince and hide under the rule of the empress. day. Although, it doesn''t matter if you run a little asionally. "Moon King, you are ready to do it. Your Majesty never jokes about such things. No matter what, I won''t get in a hurry." Tang Nuoyue said nkly, "Okay, this king knows." She still doesn''t believe it, how could the queen''s life be short, and she is still painless and disease-free, she hopes this is a joke. On Tang Nuoyue''s second day in the pce, ten gentlemen appeared in front of her. She looked familiar, and then discovered that these people turned out to be ministers who had already returned home from the Central Government. She looked at Tang Guo puzzledly, what''s going on? "Being an emperor is not easy. In the next few months, they will teach you everything they have seen and heard in their lives. It''s up to you to learn how much you can learn." Tang Nuoyue understood that the queen was ying for real. Chapter 952: The young queen (85) Chapter 952: The young queen (85) For the first two months, Tang Nuoyue was very busy. After getting on the right track, it became simpler. She sees the queen every day, andpared to her busyness, the queen has been leisurely. In the imperial garden all day, ying games with the imperial husband, practicing piano, and dancing swords. How could such a beautiful life be short-lived. One day, the queen went to court. When she met Jing Cheng, she couldn''t help calling him, "The royal husband, can you talk about it?" She always felt that all this was too dreamy. When Jing Cheng stopped, the positions of the two stations were more conspicuous, and there was also a certain distance. Especially Tang Nuoyue, she didn''t dare to get too close to the queen''s man. "Your Majesty, is she really?" Jing Cheng understood what Tang Nuoyue meant, and he nodded, "Your Majesty will not lie to me." Tang Nuoyue: "..." Then why don''t you seem sad at all? Of course, she didn''t ask about this, that''s too much care. "Oh, how could it be." Jing Cheng shook his head, "I don''t know. Your Majesty said she only has one month left, Moon King, this month, let your Majesty rx. Other things will trouble you." "Okay." Tang Nuoyue replied subconsciously. She suddenly felt that the imperial husband was not sad, but that he couldn''t stop many things at all and could only admit his fate. Jing Cheng held the sword in his hand and smiled, "Your Majesty is going to reign, Moon King, I will leave first. Your Majesty will watch me practice the swordter." She likes the way he dances the sword the most, and she always smiles and says that his way of practicing the sword is very beautiful. Tang Nuoyue stared at Jing Cheng who was leaving, feeling a little sad inexplicably. Suddenly she missed the single song a little, so let''s go back to see himter, and her children. In fact, in this life, she is very satisfied. If there is no such ident, she thinks everything is perfect. Within two days, Solo and Tang Nuoyue''s children were also approached to the pce. Tang Nuoyue was a little dazed, and the Chief Executive exined, "Your Majesty thinks that it is safe to take the prince into the pce, so as not to have any extravagances, so that the Moon King will prepare for the throne. Please rest assured, the Moon King. Help you arrange it." Tang Nuoyue and single song looked at each other, and single song entered the pce with a dazed expression. When the chief executive left, he asked, Tang Nuoyue shook her head, "I don''t know the king, just wait and see." A monthter, Tang Guo saw the pce man helping Tang Nuoyue pass the dragon robe with his own eyes, and smiled, "How?" Tang Nuoyue had no love, "Not very good, a little heavy." "It''s good to be used to it. You can be the emperor in the future and you can lighten it when you ask the pce people to sew dragon robes for you." "No, if you can." Tang Guo leaned against Jing Cheng, looked at Tang Nuoyue''s appearance, and said, "It doesn''t matter if you like to wear heavy clothes." Tang Nuoyue opened her mouth to say that she didn''t mean that at all. What she meant was that it is best not to wear this dragon robe, it is best that the queen can live for a long time. After a long time, Tang Nuoyue was dressed up. Tang Guo said, "You go, I won''t go." Today, the queen passes on the throne and the moon king, the day when the new emperor is enthroned. Tang Nuoyue was helped out and wanted to turn her head back, but her clothes were too heavy and she had no choice but to say, "I will be back soon, you must wait for me." She was afraid that Tang Guo would really be gone when she came back. This kind of inner panic made her feel ufortable. After the tedious etiquette, Tang Nuoyue rushed back. Chapter 953: The young queen (86) Chapter 953: The young queen (86) He dragged him and asked where Tang Guo had gone. Finally, in the Royal Garden, when she saw Tang Guo who was watching Jing Chengwu sword, He only breathed a sigh of relief, with a smile in her eyes, "It''s still there, that''s fine." "Your Majesty, do you want to go there?" "No, don''t bother her." On the second day after Tang Nuoyue ascended the throne, after going to court, he was ustomed to going to the Yuhuayuan, but he didn''t find anyone familiar with him, so he couldn''t help asking why Tang Guo was not here today. The pce man replied in a low voice, "ves don''t know." Tang Nuoyue was uneasy and was about to find someone in Tang Guo''s bedroom. When she came to the door of the bedroom, she just saw the chief inspectoring out with red eyes, and her heart shook, "Where is my sister?" "Master, she... went." The chief manager finally couldn''t help it, tears bursting out of his eyes,pletely uncontroble. They all thought she was joking. They didn''t expect that she would leave without any hesitation. If everything was arranged, she would leave. Tang Nuoyue only felt dizzy and rushed in, only to see Jing Cheng guarding Tang Guo. She saw Tang Guo lying there,pletely silent, surrounded by all the imperial doctors in the hospital, with only a low sigh. Tang Nuoyue''s tears also fell. She also thought that she was joking. It was the queen who wanted to bezy and wanted to y. She didn''t expect that the other party said that there was not much time, and indeed there was not much time. She felt all this was like a dream. Why did people who were alive yesterday go there today? "Tell the world." Tang Nuoyue said sadly, she stood aside, not knowing what to say. Jing Cheng''s expression was very pale, and he couldn''t tell whether he was sad or not. Tang Nuoyue guessed that he must be sad. "What did she say to me?" Tang Nuoyue asked. Jing Cheng raised his head and said indifferently, "Tell you to govern the Western Holy Kingdom and guard against Qi. It is best to send someone to guard the border between the Western Holy Kingdom and Qi State to avoid war." "She said so, then something must happen." Tang Nuoyue smiled bitterly, who was born again. "Anything else?" Jing Cheng shook his head lightly, "It''s gone." Tang Nuoyue stood for a while, nning to leave, she was still busy with a lot of things, toote to be sad. Since she said that she wants her to govern the Western Saint Kingdom properly, then in this life she will use this rule to govern the Western Saint Kingdom. Even if it is notparable to the other party, she must make the Western Saint Kingdom stable. "Wait." "What else?" Jing Cheng looked up and smiled, "I cannot be separated from her. I hope to be buried with her in the future." "These things are still early, and it will not be toote," Tang Nuoyue said. Jing Cheng smiled, "I just told you in advance that your majesty will ask the person who buried her to save me a ce so that I won''t be able to put it down." Tang Nuoyue didn''t know whether tough or cry, and only nodded in agreement. She thought Jing Cheng really wanted to remind her to ask someone to save him a ce, but she didn''t expect to turn around and leave. Once again, she heard news of Jing Cheng''s death. She came back in a hurry and saw Jing Cheng lying peacefully beside Tang Guo, her head dizzy, facing these two wayward people, there was really no way at all. "I owe you, right." Tang Nuoyue said sadly, "Okay, let''s bury you together, okay?" When she turned around, she did not disable her sleeves to wipe away the tears that fell. When I came out, I saw Shan Ge and sighed, "Jing Cheng died for his sister." Chapter 954: The young queen (87) Chapter 954: The young queen (87) The single song was startled and came up to hug Tang Nuoyue, "Your Majesty must not be sad." "How can it not be sad, I only have such a younger sister." Even if she is not the original Moon King, she has been a little emotional after so many years of getting along and cooperating. In order to prevent her from worrying about the future, everything is arranged for her before death. She really owes her. Queen Xian''an was buried with her royal husband. The affection between them has been sighed by countless people. No wonder Queen Xian An loved this man so much when she was alive because he loved her so much. Tang Nuoyue properly arranged the affairs of the two of them, from putting the coffin to sealing the tomb, she personally supervised her. Su Qing, who was far away in Qi State, had ascended the throne. Not long after he became the throne, he once went to court and discussed his n to attack the Western Holy Kingdom. Of course, his decision attracted countless people''s refutations. It is believed that the Western Saint Kingdom is now prosperous, and Qi is not far superior to the Western Saint Kingdom. The war isborious and the two countries have no special contradictions. Su Qing said in public, "Why is there no contradiction? Recently, I learned that the Moon King of the Western Holy Kingdom actually imprisoned the six princes in Lingsi." The ministers looked at each other, but still did not agree. Su Qing was a little annoyed, and knew that this matter was in a hurry, so he left the dynasty like this, ready to find a way to get the two countries to fight. He hadn''t thought of how to get the two countries to fight and get the courtiers to agree to fight in the Western Holy Kingdom. The news of the death of Queen Xian''an finally came. At this time, half a month has passed since the death of Empress Xian''an. This is still the result of rushing, the usual way of rushing, it takes less than two months to arrive. "Who is Queen Hyun An?" Su Qing asked stupidly, "When did the West Saint Kingdom have a Queen Xian''an?" With a trembling hand, he pressed the dragon case and stared at the words behind Xian''an-- Tang Guo. "Return to Your Majesty, Queen Xian''an passed on the throne to the former Moon King during her reign. She passed away on the second day of her ascension to the throne. It is said that Queen Xian''an had expected that she would not have much time, and this allowed the Moon King Ascend the throne early to avoid trouble." "How is it possible? How is it possible?" Su Qingughed, tearing up the letter, "How is it possible?" His eyes were flushed and his face was grim, "How could she die, ah, she was a few years younger than me. How can you die when you are young?" He hasn''t attacked the West Saint Kingdom, hasn''t snatched her back, he hasn''t owned her, how could she die? The pce man was stuck in Su Qing''s neck, his face flushed, and he quickly said, "Perhaps an old illness is concurrent. It is rumored that Queen Xian''an once fell down a cliff when she was young, and lost her memory for this. Perhaps it was a seque left by this time. , Which led to her short life span." Su Qing was taken aback and let go. Concurrency of old diseases? Fell off the cliff. He sat heavily on the dragon chair, staring at one ce dullly, his brain exploded. Upon seeing this, the pce rushed out. Your majesty looks terrible. "Falling off the cliff? Hahaha-is that so?" Su Qing raised his head again, his face already full of tears, he looked at this magnificent pce and worked hard for twenty years, what is it? He thought that when he ascended to a high position, he could use the power of a country to take her away, so that she could only rely on him, and she would only be his own. The fact is, he is in a high position, but her death is waiting. Chapter 955: The young queen (end) Chapter 955: The young queen (end) He had counted countless calctions, but in the end, she could not wait for that time. If in the beginning, he had not calcted her. So, will their ending be the same? If he were still Su Shijun in the Queen''s Pce of Xian''an, they should be safe and secure for a lifetime. She would not fall off a cliff, nor would she forget him, nor would she die at a young age. With his ingenuity, he wanted to win her likes in the harem and stand out among the many servants. It was very simple. Therefore, it is such a simple matter, why did he choose such a difficult road. Su Qing looked nk, and suddenly remembered that he didn''t like her at first, and he used her when approaching her. He was tempted because she was so good afterwards. So, it was him who was wrong at the beginning. In this world, there is no if. Su Qing went to court the next day and never mentioned about the attack on the Western Holy Kingdom, letting the courtiers breathe a sigh of relief. Before long, Su Qing canonized the crown prince. Just when everyone thought Su Qing was in peace, he disappeared. "He won''t be back, prince, are you ready to ascend the throne." Xiao Yun said, she looked far away and smiled bitterly, "How can a person''s heart be so hard. Twenty years, is it not enough?" Later, Tang Nuoyue heard that there was always a madman who sneaked into the imperial tomb and was arrested several times. He did not repent, and no matter how long he was locked up, he would still sneak into the imperial tomb without being noticed. At first, she thought that this person was going to robber the tomb. Once she identally ran into it and saw the slightly familiar face, she realized that it was him. No wonder... "Will you go?" Nan Yunchuan wiped the treasures like a day for ten years, many things have been wiped like oil, "Last time I remember you were detained for half a year, this time it is estimated that you will be detained for a year. ." Su Qing smiled faintly, "Go, why not go, they don''t kill me, I will go, it doesn''t matter how many years I have been detained." "You are so crazy." Nan Yunchuan said. Su Qing asked, "Aren''t you crazy?" The two looked at each other and lowered their heads at the same time, yes, whoever is not crazy, whoever falls in love with her must be crazy. ... "Tang Guo, shall I send you home?" The boy in front of him, handsome, wearing a clean white shirt, with a faint smile, is indeed easy to arouse good feelings among girls. No matter which girl he looked at with such serious eyes, he would not refuse to send her home. After all, the boy in front of him is not only the school grass, but also a rich second generation. Tang Guo raised her head. She has a very beautiful face. She shook her head politely at the handsome boy and said, "No, thank you." "I have a bicycle." "That''s it." Zuo Ran shrugged, "Then forget it." Tang Guo simply turned around, Zuo Ran behind her looked thoughtfully at her back, and a smile that was sure toe up at the corner of her mouth. The school is spreading that this is a high-mountain flower, and many people are also talking about the chaos of her private life. He wanted to see if she was really pure and infinite, or she was pretending to be pure and pure. This game is very interesting, isn''t it? The moment Tang Guo turned around, she put away her smile, the clean and simple expression on her face turned faint, "Tongzi, where is my bike?" She just came over when she heard Zuo Ran want to take her home. Chapter 956: Beautiful girls (1) Chapter 956: Beautiful girls (1) Relying on her instinct, she didn''t think Zuo Ran really wanted to send her home, but instead had a tendency to be ill-intentioned. There is no memory at present, she can only refuse first. The system reminded her that she had a bicycle, and she refused with this reason. [The host is big, you walk to the left, do you see the pink bicycle? Tang Guo followed the system''s instructions and quickly found her own bicycle. She pushed her bike out of the school gate, asked the system to find an ice cream shop for her, parked her bike outside, walked into the ice cream shop, ordered an ice cream, and sat down in a corner. "Receive the memory." She dug a scoop of ice cream to eat, narrowed her eyes, it was still delicious. The rtionship in this world is a bit moreplicated. Her physical identity is a child of a single parent family. Currently, she lives with her mother Xu Meihui. For her future, Xu Meihui moved from the original small county town to this big city. The original owner is also very upbeat and really got admitted to the best high school in the city. ording to their imagination, as long as they study hard in this good high school, they will definitely be admitted to a good university in the future. In order to make life better, the original owner will take part-time jobs every day after school. She looks beautiful, and the part-time job she chooses is a little different from other people. Either act as a master of ceremonies, or act as etiquette, because of her efforts, life is pretty good. Xu Meihui is also very supportive of her daughter, able to live independently, as long as it does not affect her study. Through their own efforts, the mother and daughter, although they are not rich, their living standards are quite good. Since she came to this high school, she has been called the school flower. Girls look at her face with envy and jealousy, while boys look at this face with obsession. There are many suitors of her, but because of Xu Meihui''s education, she has never thought about talking about feelings in school. I don''t know when, the school began to spread rumors that she was taken care of and sold out. Otherwise, she was an ordinary single-parent family, how could she dress so well. It is because the original owner has the ability to make money in high school and has also bought clothes, shoes, and some beautiful bracelets that her background cannot buy at this age, and she has encountered many people''s criticism. She didn''t care about this at first, because no matter where she went, there would always be people talking about her. No matter how she exined, no one would believe it. Xu Meihui once told her to go her own way, let others say it, and don''t care about those strange gazes. Until the emergence of a few rich second generations, she created her tragedy. The names of these rich second generations are Zuo Ran, Song Zhouchen, and Wei Liang. At first, it was because Wei Liang failed to pursue the original owner, and finally came up with a brilliant idea. They didn''t believe that the original owner was really clear and clean, money, status, there was always something that could impress her. She has one reason for rejection. Falling in love affects her studies, so she will not fall in love in high school. Therefore, even if the money status cannot touch her, they will think of other ways to touch her. In the beginning, they pursued her in a normal way. Later, seeing her unmoved, they thought of a very good way. It is worth mentioning that in this second-generation rich experiment, another girl was involved, her ssmate named Bai Fei. Chapter 957: Beautiful girls (2) Chapter 957: Beautiful girls (2) Bai Fei is the heroine of this world, a poor girl who studies very hard. He looks fair, a little timid, has a little low self-esteem in his bones, and is often bullied at school. One thing she is very simr to the original owner is that she never fell in love when she was studying in high school. Bai Fei looks good, and there are still many people who pursue her, but they are all rejected by her for learning. One of the rich second generations who is interesting to her is Song Zhouchen among the three rich second generations. Originally, only Wei Liang and Zuo Ran yed this game. When Wei Liang heard that Song Zhouchen was very interested in Bai Fei, he asked them to join and let them attack Bai Fei together. Anyway, the two of them wouldnt behave like Bai Fei, just try it out. Is Bai Fei worth Song Zhouchen''s thoughts? Song Zhouchen thought for a while, and then agreed. The three of them spent countless hours, unable to impress Tang Guo and Bai Fei, feeling very upset. The wonderful way that I came up with is to let the two of them suffer criticism first, and finally theye to a hero to save the beauty. They don''t believe it, and they will not follow it. In thest semester of high school, the original owner''s notoriety had reached its peak. Not only did the ssmates look at her very strangely, but the teacher was also very dissatisfied with her. Once, she waste and was named by the teacher in public. Don''t bring some bad ethos into the ss. She also asked her to dress a little bit next time and don''t harm the ssmates. Such discriminatory words made the original owner who was already in the whirlpool somewhat unsupportable. She didn''t know who had offended her. Now everyone in the school was talking about whether she was being raised by the old man today, and tomorrow was picked up by whose car she was. Because of these rumors, she didn''t even dare to work part-time. However, no matter what she does, everyone thinks that she is being kept by others, and no one suspects that this is false. She once proposed to transfer schools, but Xu Meihui was too persistent, saying that this school is the best, and now she is in the second year of high school, how can she transfer? In order not to worry Xu Meihui, the original owner did not tell her about her experience. Faced with such a life every day, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang appeared when they couldn''t stand the pressure. Both said that they believed her. I believe she did not face the two sincere faces like in the legend, the original owner seemed to have found someone to trust. She does not refuse to approach the two, but still gets along with friends. Because she and the two became friends, the number of people discussing in front of her was much reduced, and there were two more people who helped her speak, and her life was much better. Later, the two pursued her. She was very contradictory. It is a critical period in high school. She does not want to fall in love. She is very grateful for the help of these two people. Even with countless rumors, she can still believe her. But she did not have the kind of heart-warming feeling for them. Fortunately, the two of them had tossed for a semester and got such a result. How could they be reconciled? They didn''t show it. Later, when they asked the original owner to y, the original owner didn''t think much, didn''t expect at all. It was also this time when they went to y with the two unsuspectingly, and some photos were taken. The photo is not explicit, but because of the angle, it looks very ambiguous. These photos were exposed to the campus forum, named ##. Chapter 958: Beautiful girls (3) Chapter 958: Beautiful girls (3) Upon seeing this news, the original owner went to the basketball court to find two people and asked them to help prove her innocence. They were just a meeting between ordinary friends that day, not at all, like the text under the photo, they were taken care of. Moreover, she really never spent a penny on them. At that time, there were many people on the basketball court. She was easily noticed wherever she went. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang were the same. Girls who watched them y basketball could line up to the school gate. She thought the two would help her exin, but she never expected that Zuo Ran and Wei Liang just smiled at her and said to everyone, "Since everyone sees it, then we will not hide it. Wei Liang and I have indeed taken care of her at the same time. she was." Zuo Ran said this, of course, to retaliate, and to report to the restoration master for wasting his time, not as he intended. He had never thought about how much harm this sentence brought to the original owner. "Yeah, you may not know. The itchiness between her and the two of us in bed is not as clean as it is now. Next time we have a chance, we must take some photos for you to appreciate." The original owner froze in ce at the time, looked at the two people incredibly, and asked them to tell the truth and help her prove that these were not true. But the two of them took out two stacks of money directly from their pockets, threw them in front of her, and said, "Okay, isn''t it just asking for money? Go and buy what you like, and I''ll find you at night." This sentence overwhelmed thest hope of the original owner. At that time, she only felt that she was abandoned by the world, and she could no longer bear the strange and contemptuous look of the people around her. This incident has a great impact. The school thinks that such a girl is in their school, it is simply a ruin. Some parents who heard about this incident also offered their opinions and asked the school to expel her. If she continues to stay in this school, they will transfer the children. Of course, the school will not be under such great pressure because of a Tang Guo. The final result is to expel the original owner. Xu Meihui also heard about this and gave her a p at the time. She exined to Xu Meihui. Xu Meihui said, "I told you a long time ago. You are not allowed to be involved with those rich second generations. Why don''t you listen? You said , Do you want to climb into the rich second generation to live a good life, can those people be good things?" Even if Xu Meihui knew she was innocent, she couldn''t help but me her. After scolding, he still nned to transfer her to another school, but no one in this city would dare to ept her. Xu Meihui loves her in the end. Seeing Xu Meihui running for her, Xu Meihui will exin to anyone who question her character, saying that her daughter is not that kind of person, and that they are the daughters of bad boys who framed her. But no one believed them. For her, Xu Meihui lost her job. After finding a job again, she saw with her own eyes that someone wanted to molest Xu Meihui and said that your daughter is not a serious person. It is estimated that you and this mother learned it. Don''t pretend to be pure. The original owner only felt that life was dark, and she thought she should do something. So she went to Zuo Ran and Wei Liang again and asked them to help her prove her innocence. These two are both arrogant and rich second generations, how can they be? In order to punish her, she told others about her going to find them again. The original words were: "We are not interested in her anymore. I didn''t expect her to be shameless, so she came to us and asked us to support her. I thought, she was this kind of person." Chapter 959: Beautiful girls (4) Chapter 959: Beautiful girls (4) The gatekeeper of the school looked at her with contempt, and slightly thoughtful, he looked at her with lustful eyes. No matter where she goes, she will be talked about. Her mother, because she didn''t have a peaceful life, she couldn''t do anything. However, she still wanted to do something. Under the pressure of long-term public opinion, she has already had a problem in her heart. With a depressed mood, she secretly climbed to the top of the teaching building. This scene attracted everyone in the school. The people below all persuaded her toe down and don''t get confused. Isnt it about keeping up and being known? It''s no big deal, the prostitutes are still alive and well. Even now, these people still say insults to her, but she doesn''t seem to care that much. She sat in the most dangerous position and said, "You let Zuo Ran and Wei Liange over." In the end, she did not wait for the two to arrive. When the two heard this, they only thought that she wanted to use this method to force them to exin, and they were unwilling, just to teach the woman a lesson. Seeing that the rescuers were almost there, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang did note either. She finally shouted, "Zuo Ran, Wei Liang, do you think this game is very fun, don''t you? Then I will y with you again and y with my life, do you dare?" They all thought she was joking, but they didn''t expect her to jump right after she spoke. He fell on the ground with his head and died instantly. At that time, the closest to her were Chang Zhan and Bai Fei. When Chang Zhan was in the middle of the journey, watching Bai Fei''s pitiful appearance, he quit the game and guarded her carefully. Seeing the bewildered original owner, he clenched Bai Fei''s hand, and his whole body trembled. "Feifei, fortunately." He whispered this to Bai Fei, something that Bai Fei could not understand. Because he quit halfway, he got better with Bai Fei directly, Bai Fei did not suffer so many criticisms, and stood by his sidepletely. If he, Wei Liang and Zuo Ran did that, would Bai Feie to this point? The thought that Bai Fei might have such an encounter made him sweat coldly. After Zuo Ran and Wei Liang heard of this incident, they couldn''t believe it. Even if they regretted itter, they still couldn''t change back to the original owner to survive. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang only regretted the incident, but they were not punished. Xu Meihui was in pain because of her daughter''s departure. Chang Zhan was inspired by this incident. He has been very good to Bai Fei all his life, and has always been in regret for his original behavior. It can be said that in this world, the original owner has little to do with the hostess. At most, it is because of her death that the rtionship between the hostess and the host has not hindered the whole life. Tang Guo was a little dazed, cleared up, looked at the cute ice cream in front of him, scooped and eaten. The system trembled on one side, and couldn''t see what his host was feeling now. Ten minutester, Tang Guo ate the ice cream and wiped the corners of her lips with a napkin. "Ice cream is a bit delicious." system: When she left the ice cream shop, Tang Guo bought another ice cream and walked out of the ice cream shop. She looked at the street where the cars went and smiled and said, "The game has just begun." At this time, it was the time when she rejected Wei Liang and Zuo Ran. The two arrogant rich second generations are currently discussing how to fix her. But, this time she came, they don''t even think about paying any price. Chapter 960: Beautiful girls (5) Chapter 960: Beautiful girls (5) "Failed? Haha..." Wei Liang watched Zuo Ran enter the private room alone, knowing that the other party pursued Tang Guo with the same result as him, and ended in failure. Zuo Ran found a seat with a bad face, and slumped on the sofa casually, squinting his eyes and hooking the corners of his lips, "It''s the flower of the school''s Gaoling, I spent half a month, what I''ve used all the methods, but the other party didn''t ept the delivery of things, and sent her home. She was unwilling to help her queue up for dinner, but she also said no. Zuo Ran grew up so much, and it was the first time I encountered such a difficult task. Girls." Wei Liang shook his head, "It took me another month, and in the end there was no result, but she didn''t want anything." He touched his chin, "I still don''t believe it, don''t girls at this age like luxury goods, expensive? Your bags, jewelry, dont want topare with others?" "I don''t think she really likes these." Zuo Ran hesitated and said, "I have put all the things girls like in front of her for the past two weeks. She is really different from other girls. Not at a nce, I can be sure of that." "Anyway, I don''t believe that she has no weaknesses. People always have weaknesses. There is always something that can make her tempted. Maybe she knows our identity and thinks we are ying with her, so she didn''t ept this. " "You mean?" Wei Liang replied, "I think it may be that we are not very sincere when we are pursuing others. I think she is very defensive against us. Perhaps this is why she dare not approach us. What if...Should we change it?" In the private room, there are a total of four people, who are called the four big school grass by this high school, and they are also the second generation of the four richest. They are different from ordinary rich second generations. Apart from their not-so-simple identity, their academic performance is still super good. Among them, Wei Liang and Zuo Ran have the best rtionship. They both have simr hobbies and are interested in some very special girls. My favorite thing to do is to tear away the true faces of some innocent girls and expose their vanity. The basic method is to use money to pursue the opponent, and like to see the opponent cautiously in front of them, to please, and can''t help butpare with others. This is fun for them. They are not interested in waiting for a while, and they give each other a sum of money. Under normal circumstances, these girls may be reluctant to score. Finally, because theirpensation is in ce, they will agree to break up. Even after the breakup, they still regard the two of them as male gods in their hearts. When I make a boyfriend in the future, I cant help butpare the two in my heart, thinking whether my boyfriend is too stingy. This is the purpose of the two of them. They like to look at these innocent faces so as not to be greedy. Perhaps it is a kind of evil taste for them. Among the other two, one was called Song Zhouchen, and he was also sitting aside at this time, drinking sullenly. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang found out that they were sitting next to each other. Wei Liang patted Song Zhouchen on the shoulder, "Zhou Chen, why are you so depressed? I don''t want you. Is there anything else that can hold you up?" "I remembered one thing," Zuo Ran smiled faintly, "Is it because I met the little girl who was talking to youst time?" Chapter 961: Beautiful girls (6) Chapter 961: Beautiful girls (6) The little girl, who is long and white, looks very clean. Because Song Zhouchen was interested, they didn''t pay attention. That girl seems to be called Bai Fei, her family is really not so good, it should be said that she is the worst-dressed female student in this high school. If it wasn''t for Song Zhouchen''s interest, both he and Wei Liang would be interested, and help the little girl help the poor and improve her life. "Yeah." Song Zhouchen nodded and admitted, "She always avoids me." "Hahahaha..." Wei Liang burst intoughter, and said in an unbelievable way, "I said Zhou Chen, you are so handsome, she actually... avoided you, did you do something that scared her? Scared people?" Song Zhouchen shook his head depressed, "No, I just couldn''t help but talk to her when I saw her. asionally, I saw her eating less at noon. Knowing that her family was not rich, I bought her more vegetables. As a result, she was scared to eat. Dont eat, just run away." Both of them couldn''t help being funny, "She''s afraid you might eat her." "I said, Zhou Chen, are you really interested in this little girl?" Zuo Ran narrowed his eyes. "Would you like to join us in the next game? She is not a way to avoid you, join us, maybe you Soon you will be able to get the heart of the little beauty." Song Zhouchen shook his head quickly, "I''m different from you. I really like her, and I want to help her, and I don''t want to do anything to hurt her. By the way, you don''t want to hit her on her, or don''t be brothers. Up." The two looked at each other. They didn''t expect Song Zhouchen to be so serious. It seemed that they were really attracted by this little girl. Wei Liang suddenly thought of an idea: "Who said that our method would hurt her? Isn''t she afraid of you now? We use this method to help you approach her. When she is willing to talk to you, you can not withdraw at any time. Besides, with your help watching and protecting her on one side, she will not be hurt, she will only get close to you." Zuo Ran also joined in, thinking that it would be more interesting to be three people together. Song Zhouchen was a little tempted to be said, and finally nodded, "That''s good, but you are not allowed to approach her. I am alone on her side. Also, once the impact of the incident is serious, you must immediately remind you." "All right, listen to you, let''s not interfere with you and the little girl, all right?" Wei Liang said. Song Zhouchen smiled and nodded. At this moment, they remembered the person in the corner who was doing the math workbook, Zuo Ran smiled, "Chang Zhan, are youing? It''s hard toe out and rx. You can leave yours alone. Baby math workbook?" Chang Zhan, who had been working on math problems, raised his head and said coldly, "No." "Also, don''t overdo it. If others don''t want it, don''t force it." He frowned. "If you''re bored, just do your homework." All three of them felt a little boring, and it was obvious that those test questions were very simple for them. Usually those tedious homework, they are left to the people below to do, there is no need to waste time doing these. But among them, there was a freak, Chang Zhan, who had to spend time doing homework, especially math homework, and he would take it with him every day. "Forget it, forget it, if you don''t want it, let''s not do our homework." Zuo Ran shook his head and waved uninterestingly. Chapter 962: Beautiful girls (7) Chapter 962: Beautiful girls (7) "I think your game is just enough. So far, I think that girl is pretty good." Chang Zhan calmly analyzed, "The time you spent on her has been more than a month, and she didn''t take anything from you. , Can prove that she herself is a good-behaved girl. Not every girl is just as vain as you think. " "Oh, Chang Zhan, this is the first time you have said so many things," Wei Liang said in amazement, "you have observed so carefully, do you think you are also interested in Tang Guo? Chang Zhan, as long as you say a word , If you like Tang Guo, she will be your woman in the future, and we will never have any thoughts about her again, how?" Chang Zhan lowered his head and continued to work on the workbook, not paying attention to these boring people. Looking at the problems that were solved, the corners of his mouth raised. He had a natural affinity for math problems, and he would be ufortable if he didn''t do math problems for a day. This originated from the day when I first came into contact with mathematics. I would have a dream that night. In the dream, there was a very hazy figure. He could not see who she was, but he could see that she appeared every time she appeared. Is doing math problems. "Come on,e on," Wei Liang said, looking at Chang Zhan with his head buried in a smile, "I''m immersed in it again. I guess I want to dream of his goddess of mathematics at night. This guy only has his goddess of mathematics in his heart. May be interested in other girls." The other two nodded together. When he was young, Chang Zhan hadn''t had such a calm side. The rtionship with them was very good. He couldn''t help sharing with them. He would dream of a beautiful girl doing math problems at night. thing. They didn''t believe it at the time, but what Chang Zhan said was true and they had to believe it. Regardless of Chang Zhan, the three of them sat together and whispered to discuss how toplete the game. ... The next day, Tang Guo walked into the ss and felt that the eyes of her ssmates looked very strange. Mostly, full of contempt. She carried her schoolbag, found her ce, andid out the book nkly. The pen identally fell to the ground. When she bent over to pick it up, she identally bumped into the same table, a girl at the same table, she jumped up and looked at Tang Guo very angrily. "What are you doing, don''t touch me." The girl''s impatient voice sounded, "You stay away from me." Tang Guo picked up the pen, sat up, looked at the other person, the girl sneered, "What are you looking at me? I didn''t expect that my deskmate is such a person. I didn''t admit it before. Someone saw it with my own eyes yesterday. You were picked up by an old man and a luxury car." "She is so beautiful, she wears well, and the bracelet is still a brand. I heard that she is a single-parent family. How could she have lived so well if she hadn''t been taken care of." "Yes, she never schedules weekends with us, and she leaves school as soon as school is over, probably because she is busy with her guests." "Although she came to school without makeup, but her eyebrows were trimmed and she wore ear studs. One day, I saw her wearing heavy makeup and I didn''t know what she was doing." In the ss, there were all whispering voices, because someone reported that Tang Guo was picked up by an old man in a luxury car yesterday, and they already thought that Tang Guo was indeed taken care of. This is a stone hammer, and the other party has a bad reputation before. Chapter 963: Beautiful girls (8) Chapter 963: Beautiful girls (8) As the saying goes, there are no waves without wind, and flies do not bite seamless eggs. If she really has no problems, how did these rumorse about? These rumors must be due to her own problems. "After ss is over, I will apply for a seat change with the teacher. I don''t want to be at the same table with you." The girl''s name is Xu Zhi, and she is a good student with good grades. She looked mediocre, and was always dissatisfied that Tang Guo was at her table. There was no other reason, because Tang Guo was so beautiful, sitting next to her was basically a green leaf to set off her. Xu Zhi still knew everything about Tang Guo''s grades, but unfortunately, the other party was good-looking and good grades, everything was perfect. Now that Tang Guo has been rumored to be nurturing, she is convinced that she is not willing to sit next to her at the same table like this. What if she is involved? She has to take college entrance examinations and make friends and get married in the future. She has a closer rtionship with Tang Guo, and she might be considered a problem. "I don''t want to sit with her either." "I don''t want to either." "Who wants to sit with her? I don''t know how many people she has served and whether she will be sick." These words can be said to be very vicious. But this is the world in which the original owner lives. If he is so contemptuous and disgusted, the original owner has already spent a year. Although it is not as serious as it is today, it adds up to the same amount. Faced with such rumors, the original owner was able to study hard and steadily. I have to say that the mentality is strong enough. She thinks she is acting upright and that the rumors stop at the wise, as long as she ignores them, these rumors will dissipate. But she forgot that there are many good people in this world, but there are also many malicious people. Tang Guo nced at her and said that the people she was fostered were basically girls. It was talking, and the boy seemed silent. Seeing her helpless, her face did not show any disgust. On the contrary, some people even pulled the girl at the same table next to her. Originally, Tang Guo was their goddess, but now that the goddess was dropped from the altar, she was the goddess before, and apart from those rumors, they didn''t see Tang Guo really being taken care of by anyone. Therefore, they did not dislike Tang Guo. But the girls in the ss basically thought that Tang Guo was taken care of by others and went to sleep with the old man. "What are you looking at me? If it weren''t for the things you did yourself, we could look at you like that. Now the people in school know that our ss is already there. They say that there is a chicken who is in our ss. Our faces are dull." Tang Guo nced at Xu Zhi, "Are you sure you saw me being kept? Is there a photo? Is there evidence? If so, please show it, no, please shut up!" "you" "Arbitrarily ndering others, spreading rumors, and causing false personal attacks on others are all against thew. You are over sixteen years old and will soon be eighteen years old. If I hear one more sentence, you will be insulting. I will sue you if he hates to nder me." "You...you think I''m afraid of you." That''s how Xu Zhi''s arrogance is still weaker. They were all students, and she was still a little scared when she heard that they would be sued. After being sued, that reputation was ruined all at once. Xu Zhi sat back in her seat. Although she didn''t want to be close to Tang Guo, she didn''t mention the change of seats after ss. She looked at Tang Guo bitterly during ss, and when Tang Guo noticed, she quickly retracted her eyes. Chapter 964: Beautiful girls (9) Chapter 964: Beautiful girls (9) In ss, Tang Guo listened carefully. After ss, she turned the book carefully,pleted the homework, and basically maintained the life and learning state of the original owner. Because of her warning in the morning, far fewer people in the ss talked about her. At noon, she went to the cafeteria for dinner. Her appearance is indeed very two-eyed, and her figure is tall, and it is easy to attract people''s attention among her peers. When she walked into the canteen, countless people''s eyes fell on her. There are many pictures of her in the forum. Therefore, everyone in the basic school recognized her. Compared with before, these people looked at her even more contemptuously, and they buried their heads and whispered, saying that she was nurtured. Tang Guo nced at these people, and went straight to the window to have a meal. Unexpectedly, the person who feasted at the window would pass her and beat the people behind her directly. She stood patiently at the window until there was no one behind her, and the female employee who served the meal helped her with the meal. She was still in a bad temper, so she threw the dinner te at will to her and spilled a lot. She nced at the poor food on the te, and smiled at the triumphant and contemptuous smiles of the staff. She found a seat with the dinner te, took out her phone, started video recording, moved her fingers, and posted the incident to thergest social tform. The price of her meal is fifteen yuan, but the rice is only half a fist, and the food is even less pitiful. Don''t these people like to use public opinion to spread rumors? She also wanted to try, what kind of consequences this method would cause. She added the text, "The staff of the **** high school canteen, due to personal reasons, privately retaliated against the students who bought the canteen food. Let us see, is this te worth 15 yuan?" This post has just been posted and it has attracted many people''s attention. Especially the school posts are more interesting. Tang Guo posted a post, turned off his phone and started eating. Less is less, just because she eats less, she can''t stop eating. Some things will be solved slowly after eating. "I''ll treat you to eat." Suddenly there was a voice above her head. Tang Guo raised her head and saw Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, with the food in their hands and ced them in front of her. Zuo Ran showed a friendly smile, "I believe you, wont do it. Those things in the rumors. And, yesterday afternoon, I saw you riding a bicycle home." Tang Guo smiled inwardly, her face softened, "Thank you." "Let''s eat together, if you eat so little and there is still so long in the afternoon, you will not be able to hold it." Wei Liang also kindly persuaded him and pushed the hearty meal to Tang Guo. Tang Guo shook his head, "No, I just eat less, just to lose weight." "Malnutrition is bad for your health." Zuo Ran continued to persuade, "I know you have concerns, afraid that eating our food will cause people to gossip. We failed to pursue you, can''t we be friends?" "Yeah, Zuo Ran and I both admire your courage. When they say this, they can continue to study seriously, and I feel like a clear person." Zuo Ran also nodded, "Actually, we just want to be friends with you. In addition, I heard that your grades are good, and we can study together when we have time to hate it." "Oh, all right, then let''s eat together." Tang Guo replied, smiling at the two of them. I have to say that this face is really beautiful. Zuo Ran, a person like Wei Liang who is used to seeing beautiful women, looks at her with a smile. Chapter 965: Beautiful girls (10) Chapter 965: Beautiful girls (10) With the appearance of Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, the voices around the canteen talking about Tang Guo basically disappeared. But from the contemptuous nces they faintly aim at, it can still be seen that they just don''t talk about it, and they don''t know what they are thinking. In addition to the poor rice on the Tangguocai te, there were two other dishes. Because of the discrimination among the cafeteria staff, there were very few. Originally, one of the dishes was meat dishes, because of the special care of the other party, there were only two pieces of meat in it. At Tang Guo''s age, when he was growing up, he was generally not full of food. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang had always been in the cafeteria before. In the previous scene, they still listened to other people''s discussions, saying that the cafeteria employees are not satisfied with Tang Guo, and they reduced her a lot of food. They yed a few more hearty meals and prepared to lend a helping hand to her. At any rate, she finally agreed to eat with them, which was a good start. Moreover, they clearly felt that the beautiful girls in front of them seemed to be less defensive towards them, and their attitude was much more friendly. However, the other party didn''t seem to ept their kindness, just buried her head and stared at her own te to eat, and never caught the food on their te. They looked at each other, all a little helpless, it was the first time they met such a difficult girl. Tang Guo finished the meal with five and two. Neither of them ate much. As for the two new dishes, they were originally prepared for her. Seeing her finish eating, Wei Liang said quickly, "Is it ready to eat? I didn''t even see you move." He nced at the vegetables in front of him, "I want to stop eating a little bit, the afternoon is still long." "Yeah, since we are friends, there is nothing to eat for a meal, so let''s eat more." Tang Guo smiled at the two of them, "No, thank you, I''m full." She stood up, "I still have a part-time job after school, and I won''t be able to wear those specific clothes when I eat." The two of course knew that she was doing a part-time job. It wasn''t that other people said she was being taken care of, and asionally they would shoot some print ads. As for the clothes and shoes she wears that are brand names for students, they are in fact only one or two thousand, and they are not luxury items. A ne is basically two to three thousand. For a beautiful girl who does print advertising, etiquette, and part-time emcee, this amount of money can really be used. As for who said that she was being taken care of and sold out, they didn''t know. What they are interested in is her, since when she was so stressful in high school, she still had to do a part-time job and dress herself so beautifully, which shows that she is a girl who loves vanity in her bones. What they want to see is that she tore off her disguise, revealing her vanity like other girls. "Well, then we can''t persuade you anymore." Zuo Ran smiled lightly, "Where are you going to work part-time when you go down, do you go alone?" "I basically went there alone." Wei Liang hurriedly said, "Where is it? Let''s see if it''s on the way. If you drop by, you can take our car." "It''s not far from here, I can ride a bicycle." Tang Guo looked at the two and said, "I am going back to the ssroom to do my homework now. After all, there is not much time in the afternoon." Saying goodbye to the two, she left the canteen. The two also quickly stood up and followed her, Wei Liang said, "We have almost eaten too, let''s go together." Chapter 966: Beautiful girls (11) Chapter 966: Beautiful girls (11) The two sent Tang Guo back to the ssroom. Seeing the girl in front of him looking at them in confusion, Wei Liang said, "Nowadays, there are many people in the school who are not friendly to you. They dare not provoke us. Back to the ssroom, I felt a little worried. "That''s really thank you." The two looked at the girl''s clean smile and were taken aback for a moment. Since they noticed her, she has rarely smiled. Because since she entered this high school, from the next semester of high school, there have been countless rumors about her. Almost no one believed that she was innocent. There were a few girls who had yed well, and because of those rumors, they gradually moved away from her. I believe no one will smile at a group of people who are unfriendly to her all day long, because of those rumors, girls are unwilling to y with her, and she dare not walk too close to her male ssmates, lest there be more ugly words. In her heart, what has been thinking is that after these three years, when she is admitted to a university, she will be satisfied with her mother, and she will leave here and stay away from these unfriendly people. Tang Guo entered the ssroom. The ssmates in the ssroom just looked up and saw that Wei Liang and Zuo Ran sent her back to the ssroom, and they dared not say a word. These two rich second generations are not easy to provoke. He didn''t dare to say it, and he was defying in his heart. It turned out to be a slut, and he hooked Zuo Ran and Wei Liang at the same time. "I feel that she has been friendly to us a lot. When I talked to us today, she wouldugh." Wei Liang leaned against the wall of the toilet, smoking cigarettes, puffing out smoke rings, and narrowing his eyes. "It''s a good sign." "Your method is really good. Before we tried to pursue her for so long, we always looked cold and indifferent. If she wasn''t really a person, I thought she was a machine." Wei Liang pinched off his cigarette, "Continue this afternoon?" "Of course, now there are rumors, wherever she goes, she will be verbally attacked wherever she goes. Without our protection, she will be harmed." Zuo Ran''s tone is extremely gentle, really seems to be his favorite For the sake of people. "I didn''t expect her to eat this set." Wei Liang threw away the cigarette butt. "I knew that I used this trick directly in the first ce. So much time was wasted." Tang Guo, who flipped through the book in the ssroom, wasmunicating with the system, "Keep me a copy of the monitoring of the cafeteria. From now on, I will save a copy of all the images of me being verbally attacked at school and where there is monitoring." [Ok, the host is big. In fact, the system can''t help it for a long time. He thought that many of the worlds he had traveled in the past were already annoying for some people. I really didn''t expect that the talents here are the most annoying. Almost, going out is a person who is very malicious towards his host. He really admired the host''s greatness, and he was able to do things quietly. This endurance was alsocking. "In addition, the scene of that employee serving me a meal today, please help me post it on the forum." Tang Guo''s lips raised, her beautiful eyes smiled, "If you do something wrong, you will have to pay a price. Who am I? She is an employee who eats meals. Even if she hates me in her heart, she should give me enough meals instead ofcking two kinds of food." The system shuddered, and quickly replied, [Yes, the host is right. In the second ss in the afternoon, a reporter came to the school to interview the school cafeteria. Chapter 967: Beautiful girls (12) Chapter 967: Beautiful girls (12) The person in charge of the canteen is confused. Their school is the best school in the city, and their canteen also has strict hygiene standards. He can guarantee that there is absolutely no problem with food hygiene. Therefore, the person in charge is not afraid at all. Smiling and calmly epted the interview. But when asked, his employees were really dumbfounded when they were short of food for students due to personal reasons. "How could there be such a thing?" The person in charge looked surprised and shook his head quickly. "I can guarantee that this will never happen. The students are growing up. How can we do such a thing? What''s wrong." Reporter: "At noon, we saw a post about your school''s cafeteria on the forum, with videos and pictures. At that time, we all thought it was a photo shoot, thinking that the cafeteria staff would not do such a thing." The person in charge felt a little ufortable, and listened to the reporter again, "But not long after that, we saw a video on the forum. Although both sides were mosaiced, we were pretty sure that the scene in the video was the cafeteria of your school. Moreover, the monitoring is still the internal monitoring of your cafeteria, which also shows the time." The reporter chose the canteen. He also pointed to a window, "ording to the scene in the video, what happened at that time should have happened in that ce, and there was indeed a camera installed in the corresponding ce." Fearing that the person in charge would not believe it, he also showed the video. After the person in charge saw it, his face was a little stiff, "I will investigate this immediately. If there are employees who retaliate against students on the issue of the amount of meals due to personal reasons, would we not tolerate such people? Make corresponding punishments." "Well, let''s mobilize monitoring on the spot. This kind of thing will not have a good impact on your school. If it is resolved earlier, we will be relieved earlier. We all hope that we can give the children a stable learning environment instead of being reduced by the amount of food. This kind of thing is bothering, I believe that many parents are also paying attention to this matter." What else can the person in charge do? Had to check the surveince, when he saw the scene in the surveince. A beautiful girl stood in the first position of the window for nearly fifteen minutes. As if she hadn''t seen her, the employee directly helped the ssmates behind her with meals, her face getting worse and worse. Behind the beautiful girl, there was no one atst, so she looked impatiently cooking, and her attitude was particrly unfriendly. In the end, the te almost fell. The portion of the meal is exactly as much as shown on the video, without any falsification. "We will deal with this right away." The reporter kept a friendly smile, saying that he could wait a while, and also wanted to interview why the parties would treat the students. The final result was that the female employee was fired on the spot and could never be hired again. The reporter originally wanted to interview the other party, but the other party seemed to be very emotional, and he was reluctant to ept the interview. The reporter sneered and wrote these truthfully into the press release. If you dare to do these things, don''t be afraid of being famous. There was a lot of noise about this incident, and everyone in the school knew about it for almost one ss. Anyone who is more informed knows that the student whose food was reduced is Tang Guo. Chapter 968: Beautiful girls (13) Chapter 968: Beautiful girls (13) The ssmates in Tang Guo''s ss were all looking at her secretly, seeing that she was doing homework seriously after ss. There were fewer discussions, for fear that Tang Guo would really prosecute her. Even if there is no defendant, it would be shameful to be interviewed by a reporter and get on the news. Before school was over, Tang Guo had already finished his homework. The high school homework is really trivial to her. When the system told her that the female employee had been fired, she justughed, "It''s just the beginning. There is no evidence. People who nder others innocently must be paid. Don''t think that they are too crowded to me. ." [What about Zuo Ran and Wei Liang? What about the host? "Don''t worry, I''m going to do a part-time job now," she walked out of the ssroom with a smile, "Now I have to make a little bit more money and start-up capital so I can do the next thing." The system doesn''t quite understand, what the host is going to do, is it to hold a big one? Well, it must be. Every time the host is very reluctant to disclose, he has to hold a big one. Tang Guo left the school gate, not surprisingly seeing Zuo Ran and Wei Liang waiting outside. "The female employee who bullied you today has been fired. Wei Liang came up and said, "There will be no such problem in the cafeteria in the future." "By the way, aren''t you going to work part-time?" Tang Guo nodded, "Well, so I can''t tell you more, I will go over immediately to avoid beingte." She greeted the two of them, got on the bike, and drove in the straight direction. "Follow me?" Zuo Ran asked. Wei Liangughed, "Follow, of course." He whispered, "We just need to follow her silently, we don''t have to do anything. When she needs it, just help. But don''t follow too closely. , Follow up a little bit today to show that you are not at ease with her. If you encounter it in the future, it will be considered a chance encounter. Only chance encounters will make people let go of their defenses." The two followed Tang Guo to the ce where she worked part-time. What she did today was a shopping mall''s support, mainly to mobilize the emotions of the people present and promote their consumption. Because she is beautiful and can talk very much, and smiles cleanly and innocently. The onlookers listened unconsciously, thinking that the things here could indeed be bought. She said this, but she is notpletely bragging, because the goods here are really good, so she dared to publicize it like this. Because the goods are good, the price is a little expensive, and there are few people who buy it. When he knows her from his friends, he invites her over. They all think that if you ask a pretty girl, your mouth will say, and it will be easier to promote consumption if you try products on the spot. Sure enough, no matter who it is, seeing such a beautiful girl is willing toe and watch. Not only does she want to sell products, but she also performs two small shows, singing or something, very easy to attract people, unknowingly bring people in, are willing to look at the products. Looking at them, they thought they were better than the brands they had bought before, and the prices were a bit more expensive, but the things were good, and the little girl was so hard working so that they bought them all. She was able to get a share of the things sold on the spot where Tang Guo hosted, which is why the original owner had so much money to buy the things she wanted. Moreover, when she does this business, of course she has to dress up beautifully. Chapter 969: Beautiful girls (14) Chapter 969: Beautiful girls (14) If a business sees a girl who is wearing a cheap brand, not half of her, and sloppy, how can shee to her at a high price? Wei Liang and Zuo Ran were the first to see her acting as a sales promotion host. It was also the first time that I saw her talking so hard,ughing, andmunicating with people around her. She didn''t seem so indifferent, but when sheughed, she was very friendly. The people around are not fools, they are all shrewd adults. It is impossible to buy such an expensive product just because she sings well. It can only be said that her existence is to make these people willing to understand the value of this product, so as to pay for it. I have to say, standing in the center of the stage, she is indeed full of charm, and she is really different from the senior flower in the school. Tang Guo was over there, and the two were still immersed in the atmosphere she created for a minute. When they came back to their senses, they looked at each other and waited aside, slightly silent. "She''s not like this in school." Wei Liang muttered, "It''s strange." He ignored the feeling of his heart beating violently when he was mobilized by her just now. Zuo Ran didn''t speak, his eyes kept staring in a certain direction. Until Tang Guo changed his clothes and came out, he walked in front of her before Wei Liang, with one hand in his trouser pocket, and smiled lightly, "Tang Guo, you are so amazing. Those people have not thought of buying before. Once I said it, I couldn''t help but buy it." At this time, the merchandise owner also walked out and said to Tang Guo with a big smile, "Miss Tang, amazing." He gave a thumbs up, "You are such an amazing little girl, I have been doing Thesemodities are worried, please, you are really pleased." "That''s also Mr. Chen. The things here are good. If the things are not good, I said that no matter how busy they are, they will not buy." Tang Guo replied with a smile. Business will be more and more prosperous." "I can speak." Mr. Chen took out a red envelope and handed it to Tang Guo. Tang Guo did not refuse and said thank you. People like Mr. Chen are busy people, and bid her farewell to deal with other things. Wei Liang and Zuo Ran have been following Tang Guo out of the mall. Seeing her smile never disappeared, he couldn''t help asking, "Is it really so happy, is it because you made money?" "Yes, through your own efforts, you should be happy to get what you want and the approval of many people?" Zuo Ran asked with some interest, "How much did you make today?" "Themission for selling thosemodities should look like 20,000 yuan. Today is lucky, there are many people, and there are many people buyingmodities." The two looked at each other, are they making money like this? Although this amount of money is nothing in their eyes, it is really amazing for a high school student. But I remembered that there were indeed many people who bought those things just now, and they even called their rtives directly to order, because today is an event and the price is much lower. The amount of mention is almost 20,000, which is really good. "Chen also gave me a five thousand red envelope. Fortunately, the hard work was three thousand, so the harvest was not bad." The two looked at each other, so in these three hours, she made close to 30,000 yuan, which is also very impressive. In fact, such part-time jobs are not avable every day. Sometimes, it may not be encountered once in a few months. Chapter 970: Beautiful girls (15) Chapter 970: Beautiful girls (15) Because she is a high school student, she will only do part-time jobs two or three times a week, and it is not that she can earn tens of thousands every time. This time, it was purely because the goods were expensive, there were a lot of people who bought them, and there were a lot of achievements, and this President Chen was very generous. Under normal circumstances, if you do such a sales promotion once, she should be able to make a total of 3,000 to 5,000 yuan. Most of the lucky expenses given by the boss are 1,000 yuan, and red envelopes, some bosses will give, some bosses will not. . "You have been waiting for so long, I will ask you to eat." The red envelope in Tang Guoyang''s hand, his smile was still so clean, "What do you want to eat?" Zuo Ran and Wei Liang were taken aback. It was the first time that a girl had made money and they were going to invite them to eat. "It''s not easy for you to make money, so don''t use it." "Aren''t you going to be friends with me? It doesn''t cost much to eat something small. Although I can''t make a lot of money, it''s okay to earn some pocket money. Let''s talk about what you want to eat. I will treat you today." The two seemed to be infected by her vivid appearance, and subconsciously agreed. They thought, maybe this is also a good way to get close to her. "We can''t think of what to eat, or else, you decide, we all eat." Zuo Ran answered with a smile. Tang Guo thought for a while and said, "Then, how about going to barbecue? You have been waiting for so long, and you must be hungry. I especially like spicy food. Do you like it?" "Of course I like it." The two of course agreed, and they all agreed, as long as they can get along with her for a while. Today is Friday, their time is already loose, and the family is basically stocking them. Tang Guo had called her mother a long time ago, saying that it was Friday and she was going to work part-time and would go backter. Now I have to have supper with my friends, which will dy some time. She chose a barbeque restaurant and took two rich second-generations to eat barbecue. It is estimated that it will be her share. The shop is very clean, and the dishes inside are also good. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang looked at them, and they were fairly satisfied. Not a high-end ce, at least it looks clean and pleasing to the eye, and I feel rxed. The next three of them ate barbecue, drank drinks, and talked, as if they were getting closer together. At this time, it was their first experience to eat barbecue in such a small restaurant. The taste of the barbecue is also good. When they eat, they don''t forget to observe the girl sitting opposite. Seeing her delicious food and smiling all over her face, she alsoughed, and suddenly felt that the food in front of her was really delicious, and her appetite was immediately spurred. After it was over, they said they wanted to send Tang Guo back. It was almost ten o''clock and she was not safe as a girl. This time, she did not refuse. Seeing Tang Guo go upstairs, the two people sat back in the car, and they were silent for a while. Wei Liang touched the red and swollen corners of his lips, which were spiced by hot peppers. He chuckled lightly, "This is the first time I was asked by a girl to eat, and what I ate was barbecue." "It''s a bit spicy, and it tastes good," Zuo Ran also took out his phone and pointed at his red lips. "It''s just too spicy. Next time you eat, you must let the boss put less spicy." The two suddenly looked at each other and paused for a while before Wei Liang said, "She doesn''t ept anything from us, so she actually invited us to a barbecue?" Chapter 971: Beautiful girls (16) Chapter 971: Beautiful girls (16) "There is a feeling of eating and drinking." Zuo Ran frowned, then remembering something, his brows stretched out, "but she doesn''t refuse to take our car." "So, today we have achieved our goal, and are we closer to her?" Wei Liang asked. Zuo Ran nodded, "It is understandable," a smile appeared on his face, "I believe that soon, she will treat us as someone she trusts." "We are the only two people in the school standing next to her. She will only believe us, right?" Wei Liang''s eyes lit up. "Then I will pursue her again. I still don''t believe that she won''t show us. Real face. She worked so hard to make money, earning so much at a time, isn''t it to satisfy her vanity?" "Yes, most of those bosses watched her look good, attractive, and would charge such a high price, so she knew her advantages very well." The two analyzed all the way home,pletely ignoring how the clean smile touched them. They still don''t want to believe that this kind of girl will not be vain. One day they will expose her true face and she will be like all girls. When Tang Guo came home, Xu Meihui was in the living room. Seeing her back, she smiled, "Xiao Guo, I''m back." "Yes, mother." Tang Guo smiled back, "Today''s boss is very generous and gave me a red envelope of 5,000. The goods I sold have raised almost 20,000." Xu Meihui smiled and curled her eyes when she heard it, "Baby, you''re so amazing. It''s gettingte, let''s go wash, tomorrow is Saturday, so you can have a good rest." "Ok." Xu Meihui will never stop her daughter from pursuing what she wants, as long as she doesn''t get some evil spirits, such as part-time jobs, she totally agrees. Can make money and exercise ability. She hopes that her daughter can be a self-reliant person and see the society earlier, not like when she was young, she would be deceived and almost ruined her entire life. She is now a department manager of apany, and her sry is not low. Not a rich man, but enough for the lives of their mother and daughter. The prices and housing prices in this city are very expensive. In order to give her daughter a good living environment, she moved here at the beginning. In addition to doing her own job, she would also take some work alone. In order to have a safe ce, she bought a house with a loan. With her ability, there is no problem with the mortgage. But in order to maintain the standard of living, it must be harder than before. At that time, Tang Guo gave birth to the idea of doing pocket money part-time. With his appearance and amazing eloquence, he actually did it very sessfully. In high school, she promised Xu Meihui to take up to three part-time jobs a week. Xu Meihui was surprised by her daughter''s abilities and did not stop it. She was very happy to see such a scene. It was also because of Xu Meihui''s enlightenment that even if Tang Guo was ndered at school, she was not defeated. Because her mother is a very strong person, she also wants to be a strong person. She didn''t know who her father was since she was a child, but from her mother''s words, she understood that the other party should be a man with an extraordinary identity, but who deceived Xu Meihui. Because Xu Meihui reminded her that she is not allowed to be deceived by young boys. Before university, she is not allowed to fall in love, not to be greedy for petty pets, or to contact some rich second generations. Chapter 972: Beautiful girls (17) Chapter 972: Beautiful girls (17) Xu Meihui will not touch the money her daughter makes. The little girl has what she wants to buy. As long as it is earned by her own ability, no matter what Tang Guo spends, she will not bother. But one thing is that you are not allowed to receive extravagant gifts from boys, nor are you allowed to spend money from those boys. Although Tang Guo didn''t know why, he had always followed these. Far away from school, Tang Guo''s life is actually very quiet. They live in a high-endmunity. The neighbors do not meet several times throughout the year, and they may not even know each other after they have lived for several years. People in high-endmunities have a much faster pace of life. They basically have no time to understand who their neighbors are, discuss other peoples right and wrong, and dont want to discuss it. With all this time, it is better to use more brains on how to make money and improve living standards. After washing, Tang Guoy on the bed and said to the system, "Is anyone in the group?" [The host is big, human. Whenever he went to a world, Tang Guo would greet the people in the group, and by the way talk about her experience in this world. People in the group take her experience and ustomed to it, and only marvel at her life. Tang Guo greeted in the group, and sure enough, many people bubbled up. Among them, the three most active were Ziyun, Chi Xiao, and Mo Yuntian. Tang Guo briefly told a few people about the affairs of this world, and everyone in the group sighed after reading it. [Chi Xiao]: I know that some people are bad, but I didn''t expect such bad people. [Ziyun]: But these people should also learn a lesson, who told them to provoke our sister. [Mo Yuntian]: Yeah, yeah, whoever provokes the girl is not unlucky. The other people in the group looked at the three pet sister crazy demons, and they were speechless. When Tang Guo appeared, the group was full of liveliness, and Tang Guo shared food with them as usual. When everyone was full and full, she sent a message: "Brother Ziyun, I want to ask you something about Huang Liang Yi Meng." "No problem," Ziyun replied simply, "I already have an upgraded version of Huangliang Yimeng. I have a dream for a day, a dream for a year, and a dream every night. Girl, which one do you want?" Tang Guo''s eyes lit up when he heard the upgraded version. When he heard "YeYeYiMeng", she asked, "What is YeYeYiMeng?" "This version is the most advanced version at present. I have the same dream every night. Unless the person who prescribed the medicine forgave the other person to relieve it, they will be troubled by it all their lives." Tang Guo continued to ask, "I like this Dream of Night, Brother Ziyun, a little bit more, this time the scope isrger." She narrowed her eyes, didn''t she like to spread rumors? She now wants to give them a "Dream every night" and make them suffer from nightmares every night. Of course, this is not the time yet. Ziyun understood Tang Guo''s meaning, and simply said, "Or, I will help you make a potion, and then another prohibition. Anyone who dares to spread rumors will have a dream every night after being exposed to the rain." What Ziyun likes the most is to study all kinds of medicinal medicinal herbs. A simple medicinal pill can be made into various tricks by him. Nowadays, what he has mixed in the immortal world is also rising. In the beginning, many people thought that he was only good at alchemy, and his strength was not very good, so he was forced to do alchemy. Obviously, several alchemists were invited to look at each other, but they did not expect to be recruited in the end, and would never provoke Ziyun again. Chapter 973: Beautiful girls (18) Chapter 973: Beautiful girls (18) Later, when many people robbed the pill, they would ask, "Is it Ziyun''s pill?" If it is, they may not dare to ask for it, for fear that it is in the skin of a pill, which is filled with weird harmful things. "Then thank you Brother Ziyun, just do it." After the agreement was reached, Tang Guo went to sleep in the group after chatting for a while. During the two days of the weekend, she had a very good time. On Sunday, Xu Meihui didn''t go to work either, so she cooked soup for her. "mom." When eating, Tang Guo called Xu Meihui. Xu Meihui raised her head and smiled, "What''s the matter?" "Do you have a deposit?" Xu Meihui was a little surprised, "Why, what do you want to do with the money? Is the money not enough?" "If you want to do something, can you lend me some, okay?" Tang Guo''s current status makes it hard to get money. To do a part-time job once a week, the most is the amount of money today. What she will do in the future is not so simple. She only needs a start-up capital, not much, within one million. There is no one million, five hundred thousand and three hundred thousand are fine. She has a lot in her hands, and Xu Meihui will support her a little more. Xu Meihui asked, "Xiaoguo, what do you want to do?" "How much does it cost?" Tang Guo calcted the funds in his hand and said, "Mom, you lend me 200,000, and you will return it in half a year." "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything illegal or messy." Two hundred thousand, Xu Meihui still had it in her hands. She thought that her daughter had always been very smart and sensible, and based on the money her daughter got from part-time jobs over the years, she should have saved over one hundred thousand and two hundred thousand, excluding spending. "Okay, I will lend you, but I will return it to me in half a year." Xu Meihui said seriously, "Remember, you are not allowed to squander. Now you don''t tell me, I respect your secret." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, Mom, I promise to pay you back." She is used to make start-up capital. The stocks she likes are sure to make a profit without losing money, and will not lose money at all. The stock market makes money and is the least likely to be targeted. There are indeed many good things in the system space, but all of them are precious items, which are particrly noticeable. At this time, she still doesn''t want to be noticed, it will cause a lot of trouble. With Xu Meihui''s funding, Tang Guo threw hundreds of thousands into the stock market on the same day and left it alone. She has seen it, and this stock will definitely rise sharply. After a month, she will sell it. She ns to buy another stock. The snowball will only get bigger and bigger, and she is not allowed to do anything in this world. "Tongzi, next, no matter where someone verbally attacks or spreads rumors, you will record it for me. Not only must the voice be clear, but the picture must also be clear, understand?" [Understood, the host is big. The system is very serious guarantee that he really hates people who talk nonsense. In fact, many people in this world died in these responsible speeches. Even, there are many people who have a bright future because of their irresponsible words, which lead to a gloomy life. In Tang Guo''s ss, there were fewer people talking about her in front of Tang Guo. But as soon as she leaves, many girls will gather to talk about her, with all kinds of ugly words. They stared at Tang Guo''s whole body, rounding from head to toe. For example, did the old man who took care of her bought the pair of ear studs? Chapter 974: Beautiful girls (19) Chapter 974: Beautiful girls (19) Under that beautiful dress, whether you are wearing that kind of **** clothes and so on is a series of words, only you can''t think of, there is no they can''t tell. They even looked at Tang Guo''s schoolbag, wondering if there would be a condom in it, and some even urged Tang Guo''s deskmate to look through her schoolbag. After that day, Xu Zhi hated Tang Guo even more. Seeing that the other party did note back, someone was looking at the door outside the ssroom. She was also eager to move in her heart, and in the end she did nothing and started to open Tang Guo''s schoolbag. Of course, there are no condoms inside, but books, small mirrors, and a set of cosmetics. When they saw this set of cosmetics, the girls were all contemptuous, "Even if there is no such thing, this set of cosmetics is enough to prove that she is misbehaving, and she must be taken care of. Otherwise, a high school student, how could she release it every day? Such things are here." "Yes, they are all students. Who will she dress up for?" "But, boys must like me. I found out that many boys in our ss are watching her secretly." The girls nced at the boys in the ss, and the boys didn''t dare to say a word. In fact, they did not hate Tang Guo as much as other boys in the school. Tang Guo was serious in get out of ss and homework after ss. Apart from having a good face, she was a good student. Because of long-term contact, they actually thought Tang Guo was not as unbearable as others said. But they didn''t dare to stand up and help her. Now they are going to sleep and say something to her. If there is no power in the family, most of them will be drowned by the poption, and will get involved with her. Even if they are boys, they are more concerned about fame. If they arebeled as a bad student by the teacher, and they inform their parents, it will not be so good. There are also some bad boys who look at Tang Guo''s eyes full of jokes, vaguely with not good meanings. When Tang Guo returned, the contents of her schoolbag had already been packed in. These people couldn''t imagine that all their behaviors in the ssroom were under the monitoring of the system, and these pictures were clearly recorded and saved. Tang Guo opened his schoolbag and looked at the messed up inside, her eyes faintly smiling. At noon, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang came to see Tang Guo again. "Let''s invite you to eat today. Thest time you invited us to have a barbecue, why do you have to be courteous, right?" Zuo Ran''s smile is very sunny, and he is a handsome, cheerful and gentle boy. Who can think of his bones full of What about all kinds of bad tastes? "it is good." Tang Guo did not refuse this time, but agreed, and followed them to the top floor of the cafeteria. On the top floor, you can order dishes individually, order them on the spot, and make them on the spot. Rich second-generation people like Zuo Ran and Wei Liang either go out to eat or eat here. They prefer to eat here, there will be many interesting things. Tang Guo followed them to a seat that someone had already upied, and saw a few familiar people. Song Zhouchen, and Bai Fei, who looked extremely weak beside him. A little farther away, there is a boy who is doing exercises. She has memories of this boy. He is a wonderful work among the four richest second generations of the school. He will bring a math problem with him wherever he goes. Legend has it that if he does not do math problems a day, he is ufortable. A red rash. Experts couldn''t diagnose what strange disease he had. Chapter 975: Beautiful girls (20) Chapter 975: Beautiful girls (20) Chang Zhan seemed to feel that someone was looking at him, and subconsciously raised his head, he saw a beautiful girl staring at him with a pair of talking eyes. When he spotted the other party, the other party didn''t even dodge and smiled at him. Chang Zhan frowned, and he didn''t quite understand why this girl was smiling at him. Of course, he doesn''t pay attention to these things. What he has to do now is to do math problems, wait until the meales up, after eating, continue to go back to the ssroom to do math problems, wait until the afternoon ss, and drive home after school. Do math problems until dinner, eat dinner, then sleep... Tang Guo nced at the math problem in front of Chang Zhan. She was sitting on the opposite side of Chang Zhan. Chang Zhan could feel the girl''s gaze, but he didn''t turn it off. No one was as important as the math problem. Bai Fei looked rather timid, and had never dared to look up at the other people, speaking quietly with Song Zhouchen. Song Zhouchen is very attentive and will ask her what she wants to eat. She usually says that it''s good to be casual. She is from a poor family and can eat anything and is not picky. Song Zhouchen didn''t make it difficult for her. ording to the good point, when the food was served, he would pick a few of his favorites and put it in front of her, and asked her if she liked it or not, and if she didn''t like it, change to another one. Originally, Bai Fei didn''t really want to get involved with a rich second generation like Song Zhouchen. She was just a very ordinary girl. She had a bad family background, and her appearance could only be considered fair and beautiful. Song Zhouchen is a man in the school, he is handsome, and very popr. Even she has to admit that when Song Zhouchen is gently questioned, she will inevitably be nervous. She has always avoided it, but recently there have been many people who have been unkind to her. Many girls have bullied her and even framed her to steal things. Fortunately, when I met Song Zhouchen at this time, the other party helped her prove her innocence and resolve the misunderstanding. Otherwise, people at the school would call her a thief. Just because she can''t afford those things, no one will doubt that she is not a thief. Song Zhouchen helped her many times one after another. If there is no other party, she may face all kinds of terrible verbal attacks. For example, the beautiful girl sitting diagonally across from her. In almost every corner, one can hear someone saying that this is an unscrupulous girl who is raised by an old man and sold out. She felt that this girl was not like that kind of person. It is said that this girl named Tang Guo has very good grades and is within the top five of her basic exam. How can an unscrupulous person do his studies so well? If you want to be taken care of, the other party won''t live a good life, so why have to study fortunately. They all said that the other party was not serious and was kept, but after so long, there was no film or something. Combined with her own experience, she believes that there are artificial rumors. The most important thing is thatst year, on a cold day, she passed by a ce and saw this girl in a beautiful dress, facing the cold wind, helping people off the wedding. If you really are a guarded person, why should you endure such freezing weather? On the contrary, she especially admired Tang Guo, a girl who is still a high school student, can make so much money, and she thinks that there is no problem with the money she makes and the things she likes. She is short in height, introverted, and not very beautiful in length, so she can''t do that kind of part-time job. Chapter 976: Beautiful girls (21) Chapter 976: Beautiful girls (21) She wanted to do it, earn some money, and subsidize the family, but she didn''t have the ability, and she was envious. Thinking of Tang Guo''s experience, her eyes were full of sympathy. She was still a little lucky, but fortunately she met Song Zhouchen, a good person, otherwise her experience would be no better than Tang Guo. However, now Tang Guo knows Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, and makes good friends with them. With their help, she should be better off, right? Tang Guo saw Bai Fei''s expression clearly, and felt that this girl was really naive. If Song Zhouchen was as bad as Wei Liang Zuo Ran, Tang Guo might not be the only one to be destroyed. When the food came, she ate silently. Chang Zhan, who was sitting across from her, finally stopped doing the questions and started eating lunch. During the period, Tang Guo asionally nced at the opponent. The system found it, and asked quietly, [Host is big, is there any problem with Chang Zhan? He looked at the plot from the beginning to the end, and said, [This is a math crazy, he basically doesn''t pay attention to external affairs, so he and the host have no grievances. [By the way, the host is big. I heard that he was ufortable if he didn''t do math problems for a day. Once his family didn''t do math problems for him, he was also allergic and had a red rash. This person is really strange. I have never heard of such a disease. Perhaps I am short-sighted. Tang Guo grinned, attracting the attention of others present. I have to say that her smile is really attractive. Even Chang Zhan couldn''t help but take another look, but he quickly reacted and continued to lower his head to eat. Zuo Ran came back to his senses and asked, "Why are youughing, have you remembered something happy?" "Yeah, tell us about it." Wei Liang was also very interested. He didn''t realize that he paid more attention to Tang Guo than he knew. Bai Fei thought in her heart, this face is really good-looking. Thinking of the girls who were talking about the other party, she guessed that those people would not be jealous of Tang Guo''s long and good-looking face to spread rumors, and finally lead to intensified rumors, right? Song Zhouchen didn''t respond. What he liked was Bai Fei. Tang Guo was a pretty girl, but he was not interested. Seeing Bai Fei looking at Tang Guo idiotically, he stretched out his hand and shook it in front of Bai Fei''s eyes, whispering, "I won''t eat yet." Bai Fei hurriedly lowered her head and ate silently. This girl is really pretty. I heard that as soon as I entered school, I was called a school flower. Maybe I was really jealous. Chang Zhan finished eating first, nced at Tang Guo casually, and left with the math problem. When he walked out of the cafeteria, he looked back subconsciously, because he always felt that those eyes seemed to be stuck to his back. When she turned around, she saw that the other person was looking at him, with very straight eyes. Seeing him looking over, she smiled at him again. Chang Zhan looked cold, turned his head and left. This strange girl, he is not interested in her at all. Is his estimation wrong, this girl wants to hook him up? He quickly denied that if they really wanted to hook up with them, both Wei Liang and Zuo Ran would be a Manchu woman, which is definitely not the case. [Host big, you always look at what the other person is doing, you...] The system suddenly reacted and screamed, [Is this the guy? Math problems, by the way, I remember that there was a world before, and the host was a great mathematician, oh, I finally understood that he is not allergic to mathematics, but thinking about things. Chapter 977: Beautiful girls (22) Chapter 977: Beautiful girls (22) The school''s rumors about Tang Guo are getting worse, even Zuo Ran and Wei Liang have be her friends. In front of them, those people dared not talk about Tang Guofang. As long as the two of them turn around, they are guaranteed to say all kinds of ugly words. In addition to the matter of nurturing, what they talked more about was that Tang Guo hooked up Zuo Ran and Wei Liang at the same time, which proved that she was a bad girl. Every day at noon, Zuo Ran, Wei Liang, Song Zhouchen, and Chang Zhan, the four rich second generations, will eat together. Because Tang Guo is familiar with them, they wille and call Tang Guo when get out of ss is over. Bai Fei also extended a helping hand in time because of Song Zhouchen and trusted him very much. From the beginning, she was shy and unfamiliar, and now she is somewhat familiar. A handsome boy like Song Zhouchen, with his careful and gentle attitude towards Bai Fei, it is estimated that no girl can stand in the way. The same is true for Bai Fei. Although the two have not officially confirmed their rtionship, it can be seen from their rtionship that their rtionship is closer than the others. "Don''t worry about other people''s gossip, just leave this ce when you are admitted to college." Zuo Ran calmed Tang Guo. Wei Liang also continued, "Yes, there are too many people, and we can''t stop it, but we all believe in you and haven''t done those things. And we stay together every day and we know better than them." "That''s, Tang Guo, those people are jealous of your good-looking and making money." Bai Fei whisperedfort. Of these three people, the first two had other purposes tofort Tang Guo, but Bai Fei was sincere. During the time she got along, she liked Tang Guo more and more. She also went to see Tang Guo doing part-time jobs, and the other party was really capable. Song Zhouchen didn''t like to talk. Since he was attracted by Bai Fei, he basically didn''t get close to other girls. All his attention was on Bai Fei, and he didn''t have the interest tofort Tang Guo with hypocrisy. He only nced at Wei Liang and Zuo Ran, and squeezed Bai Fei''s face, "The final exam is about to go, and I will go back to the ssroom to do the test paper." Bai Fei nodded quickly, trotting behind Song Zhouchen. He seemed to dislike Bai Fei''s slow walking, stopped, waited until she caught up, took her back by the cor, and led her into the ssroom like this. "I also went to do test questions in Im." Tang Guo bid farewell to the remaining three people, and nced over Chang Zhan inadvertently. The other side was expressionless and cold, a smile appeared in her eyes, and she turned and left. It was not until Tang Guo''s back disappeared that Zuo Ran and Wei Liang looked back. They looked at each other and Wei Liang whispered, "Now she is getting closer to us." "Yeah, are we going to take action and go further with her?" Zuo Ran narrowed his eyes. "Now she trusts us very much, and if she pursues her, she should not be so repulsive, right?" "Wait for a while. After the exam, there will be another vacation. We use the vacation time to get along and then confess, it will be easier for her to rx her vignce." Chang Zhan was originally focused on the math problem in his hand. He suddenly heard the discussion between the two people, frowning, he raised his head and stared at the two. Wei Liang said strangely, "What are you looking at me for?" "Yes, Chang Zhan, is it possible that you also want to join in?" "Not interested in." Chang Zhan replied lightly. Chapter 978: Beautiful girls (23) Chapter 978: Beautiful girls (23) "I just want to remind you that enough is enough, she is not the kind of person you think." He didn''t deliberately understand the girl Tang Guo, but by having dinner with her at noon every day, he could see that this girl was not what Wei Liang and Zuo Ran had imagined. On the contrary, this girl has a fascinating temperament. Even if these two people are full of calctions, they want each other to show their true colors. But many times, he saw that there was still a vaguepetition between the two. He doesn''t care much about these things, and his daily interest is indeed math problems. But this does not mean that he is a fool with low emotional intelligence. His two friends who have been ying since childhood are aimed at exposing Tang Guo''s true face. But in their performance, some are more real. For example, Wei Liang went to order the dishes Tang Guo likes to eat. Zuo Ran was not behind, and subconsciously went to buy the drinks she likes. These things are not expensive, she will not refuse. But at the same time, after the meal, she would buy ice cream or milk tea for the two of them. When the two of them received things, they were really positive. Such obvious performance does not just want to prove that this girl is a vain person. Obviously, they are concerned, they all know it. "Chang Zhan, looking at what you said, it seems very philosophical." Zuo Ran''s handsome face had a sunny smile, "Hey, are you really not interested in her?" Chang Zhan nced at the two of them, "Don''t talk to me, I''m just reminding you. This girl is not the kind of person you guessed, don''t do things that you regret." "You let people spread her rumors everywhere, and then approach her as a friend, stand by her side, and get her trust. It''s already a very despicable means." Chang Zhan thought of the girl''s smile, and his brows became even brighter. She wrinkled tightly, "Even if this is the case, the average girl can''t stand it. She may have changed schools a long time ago, and her grades may even decline. You can also do other extreme things that you can''t bear the consequences. But she doesn''t. It shows that her psychological endurance is very high. Powerful." "Chang Zhan, what do you mean by this?" Wei Liang was a little puzzled. He thought these were trivial things, just a game, so why take it seriously. When they y the game almost, give her somepensation, maybe she will be grateful, just like those girls before. Why is it so serious as Chang Zhan said. "I mean, don''t overdo it. No matter how strong your heart is, no one can withstand one after another. Don''t forget that she is one year younger than you, and only seventeen years younger. Don''t you think , Is this kind of behavior hurting her?" Zuo Ranughed first, and patted Chang Zhan on the shoulder, "Where is it so serious, Chang Zhan, I think you are more pleasing to the eye when you do math problems. Reasonable is just like my old man, so long-winded." "Let''s go, let''s go, back to the ssroom, our math idiot." Seeing that they couldn''t move the two, Chang Zhan didn''t say more. He remembered that he would see the girl''s clean smile every noon, and he had a decision in his heart. After school in the afternoon, Tang Guo rode home alone. She was surprised. On a street not far from her home, the boy holding a math problem blocked her way. Chapter 979: Beautiful girls (24) Chapter 979: Beautiful girls (24) "Talk about it." It was Chang Zhan''s first mouth, his voice was cold, as if he had no emotion at all. When facing Tang Guo, those dark eyes were very in. Even if the girl in front of him was amazing, she couldn''t move him. Tang Guo smiled, "Okay, where to talk?" Chang Zhan nced around and finallynded at an ice cream shop, and subconsciously said, "Where to go." After speaking, he also froze for a moment, because he never went to an ice cream shop to talk to someone, so he probably wouldn''t choose such a sweet and greasy ce. In particr, pairs of young boys and girlse in and out of this store. But the words have been said, and then go back and change his mind, it is not his Chang Zhan style. In other words, although it is already six o''clock, the sun is actually quite big and the weather is hot. Going to an ice cream shop may be a good choice. The two walked into the ice cream shop one after the other. As a man, Chang Zhan would of course ask, "Do you want ice cream or ice water?" Tang Guo sat on the seat, propped his chin with one hand, lips raised, "I want ice cream." "What taste." Chang Zhan''s voice was still at the same level, and the men and women eating ice cream next to him couldn''t help but nce at him. The girl also whispered to her boyfriend, "Is this guy chasing a girl? The voice is so cold and his face is so stern, as if someone owes him five million. It''s such a virtue that can catch up Girl?" Chang Zhan frowned, turned his head and said to the other party, "We are ssmates, I didn''t chase her." The girl who was talking in a low voice stiffened, her boyfriend was still a little bit colored, thinking that Chang Zhan was not easy to provoke, and quickly apologized with a smile. Chang Zhan frowned, "It''s okay, I''m just exining it to you to avoid misunderstanding." Tang Guo looked at each other''s various behaviors with great interest. At this time, Chang Zhan continued to ask, "What kind of vor do you want." "You want all kinds of vors, juste with a spoon." Chang Zhan was taken aback, his legs reacted faster than his brain, and he immediately got up to order some ice cream. After a while, he took a ss of ice water and a bowl of ice cream filled with various vors and ced it in front of Tang Guo, "There are more types, just like a scoop just filled a bowl." "Thank you." Tang Guo took the ice cream bowl, took a blunt bite, and praised, "It''s still so delicious." Chang Zhan didn''t understand why the girl in front of him was so happy eating ice cream. From her expression, it can be seen that eating ice cream makes her happy and happy. "By the way, Senior Chang Zhan, what are you going to tell me?" Chang Zhan''s expression returned to seriousness, staring at Tang Guo''s face, and said seriously, "Do you like Wei Liang?" "No," Tang Guo quickly shook his head and asked in surprise, "Wei Liang and I are friends, how can we like him. Senior Chang Zhan thinks that if I approach him, do you have other ideas?" "Of course not," Chang Zhan felt relieved and asked again, "What about Zuo Ran?" "I am just good friends with them, and I am only friends with them." A clean smile appeared on the girl''s face. "The whole school is spreading my rumors. I didn''t expect that they would believe me. I think they You can be friends. Before I was admitted to college, I would not fall in love early. I really only have friendship with them. After all, they are my only friends." Chapter 980: Beautiful girls (25) Chapter 980: Beautiful girls (25) Chang Zhan was a little moreplicated than his eyes, and he almost blurted out, are you stupid? How can these two boys feel at ease. All this is just their conspiracy. They want to see you show their true colors. It is estimated that people have spread rumors, and finally they will lend you a helping hand. But he restrained. Hearing that Tang Guo didn''t like the two of them, he didn''t think there was any need to talk about this topic. "Remember what you said, your status and status are far apart, and there is no good end to getting involved with them. Your academic performance is good, you should study hard now, take a good university in the future, and consider your personal feelingster." System: Smile to death, is this the old professor possessed? "My thoughts are the same as Chang Zhan''s senior. I am working hard to improve academic performance." "That''s good." Chang Zhan pursed his lips. Seeing Tang Guo had been eating ice cream, he blurted out, "Girls don''t eat too much ice cream." Tang Guo raised her eyes and smiled, and answered sweetly, "I know, thank you, senior, for your concern." The voice of Chang Zhan was a little flustered, and he stood up quickly, "I have already paid for it. You eat and go back by yourself, I''ll go now." "Senior, go slowly, go home and be safe." Tang Guo hurriedly greeted her, her voice still so nice. Even if Chang Zhan turned his back to the other party, he could imagine that good-looking face, and the smile that emerged must be full of blooming flowers. Sitting in the car, Chang Zhan felt a lot more rxed when he remembered that Tang Guo said that he had no interest in Zuo Ran. In this case, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang could not hurt her either. Although they are friends who have grown up since childhood, he does not approve of their behavior. If he can, he will try to avoid them from harming innocent girls. Let alone the thoughtful girl before, this Tang Guo, ording to his observation, is indeed a good girl. Time is hurried, one semester passed, Tang Guo ushered in the final exam amid countless rumors. The tense final exam is anxiously waiting. When the transcript was posted, everyone in the school was shocked. There was no other reason, Tang Guo''s performance was beyond their expectations. Her original grades were indeed good, but she never fluctuated between the top five and three of her grade, and she basically never got the first grade. In this exam, she was the first in grade, and her score was several points higher than the second. The second ce score is not low, but she only has one point deducted for her Chineseposition, and the others are full marks. Such results make everyone in the school feelplicated. The person who has been attacked by their words turned out to be a hidden academic bully. How does this make their hearts feel better? Especially the people in Tang Guo''s ss have rarely discussed her in front of Tang Guo. But as soon as Tang Guo left, they would whisper to each other again, which was even worse than the previous words. The other people in the school too, maybe they all think that Tang Guo''s excellent grades and beautiful appearance are hitting them in the face. For this untouchable achievement, they just want to pull her off the altar, and they always have to find some shorings in her body to feel bnced. It''s like, facing a rich man in an enemy country, first is envy, then jealous, thinking in my heart is how wealthy oneself is not so rich. If this rich person is exposed to the chaotic private life, the jealous person willugh and talk, and the rich person''s life is really chaotic. In this way, it seems that the heart is bnced and morefortable. Chapter 981: Beautiful girls (26) Chapter 981: Beautiful girls (26) After the holiday, Tang Guo spent a week to finish the holiday homework. The rest of the time, she went to work part-time. In fact, she is no longer short of money. The hundreds of thousands that were thrown into the stock market before have now be millions. She has a guarantee that before school starts, the number will reach tens of millions. But this is not enough, she expects 50 million. ording to the calcted time, 50 million should be about the same, and she can definitely help her get something done. The system was secretly anxious, what kind of big move the host Dadao was holding in his heart, he really wanted to know in particr. Obviously he is the closest to the host, and the time he has been with him is the most recent, but he still can''t guess what she wants to do. It was the first time that he saw that the host was so keen to make money, and he still used stocks to make money. But he didn''t ask, because if he asked, the host would not tell him. After Xu Meihui lent the money to Tang Guo, she felt more relieved to see that her daughter was still the same as before, with little change. She doesn''t think that her daughter, under her education, will be the president. She is very busy at work and often travels on business. The transcripts my daughter got back every semester made her very satisfied. And in front of her, the expression was as usual, and there was not much abnormality. So until now, she didn''t know that the personal attack on Tang Guo in the school had reached a peak. I believe that it is an adult who will show something more or less in the face of such a verbal attack. Of course Tang Guo would not behave abnormally. Even the original owner, before Zuo Ran and Wei Liang said those words, she could still bear everything. The injury she suffered was that her trusted friend, who thought she was the only two who believed in her, finally stabbed her in the back. Knowing all this, it was actually a conspiracy between the two. The thick city wall protecting the soul was like a flood. It copsed suddenly and copsed in an instant, and finally made such a radical choice. In addition, these rumors affect not only herself, but also the mother who loves her. In order to help her, her mother gave up her job, was pointed out and harassed. Unable to bear it in my heart, mental breakdown, coupled with self-me, will choose such a dead end. She didn''t understand. She obviously didn''t do anything. She just came to this legendary, best high school to study, and has been studying hard and doing her own thing. The goal is simple, to absorb knowledge and get admitted to a good university. She didn''t hinder anyone, how could she be personally attacked by so many people in the end? What they obviously didn''t do, why should those people add viciously to her. When she stood on the roof, she looked down at the group of people. The voice I heard turned out to be: "Isn''t it just that the matter of nurturing was exploded? What''s the big deal? Why don''t you figure it out." "Wei Liang and Zuo Ran gave you a lot of money, right? You are alsopensated." "It is estimated that the money is not in ce, so he threatened Zuo Ran by jumping off the building. Wei Liang wille over and give more." "That''s too greedy." Perhaps she usually behaves too normally, never showing her cowardly side to others. Whatever happened, she was bored in her heart. She always believed that all this would pass. One day, she would wee the warm sunshine and lead a good life. Chapter 982: Beautiful girls (27) Chapter 982: Beautiful girls (27) She didn''t expect that her psychology would copse so fast, that one day she would really be unable to bear this. No one felt that she really wanted to jump off the building. They thought she was only going to threaten Wei Liang and Zuo Ran, and ask for more money. During the holiday, Wei Liang and Zuo Ran still did not give up following Tang Guo. When Tang Guo went to work part-time, they would buy water, some small snacks, and her favorite ice cream. They were not impatient at all. After the end, Tang Guo will invite them to eat some snacks, hot pot, barbecue and so on. Between the three of them, getting along is fairly pleasant. When school was about to start, Zuo Ran found Tang Guo first. "Xiaoguo, in fact, we have known each other for so long, do you know me as well?" Tang Guo raised her head, her brows curled up, "What do you want to say?" Zuo Ran came closer to her, and said in a gentle voice, "The closer you are to you, the more attracted you are, Xiaoguo, I sincerely pursue you, I hope you can give me a chance." Zuo Ran said this. At that time, I felt nervous for no reason. He used to approach those girls, and when he said this to them, he was joking in his heart. Never before has his nervous palms sweated like this. He thought that this was the reason for the hot weather, not that he was very concerned about Tang Guo''s promise or not. He kept a nice smile, and when he confessed affectionately, almost no girls did not attract him with the gentleness and sunshine. "Xiaoguo, you can think about it, I''ll wait for your answer." "Sorry, Zuo Ran," Tang Guo said with little thought, shook his head, "I have always regarded you as a friend and have no other thoughts. Whether it''s the stranger you or the familiar you now, I don''t have that. Kind of thought. I am very happy to meet you, a good friend." Zuo Ran''s smile disappeared, and his hand under the table became a fist. He really didn''t expect that after working hard for several months, the answer he got was still so simple, and he refused without hesitation. He stared at the beautiful girl in front of him, and said again, "Xiaoguo, don''t you want to give me a chance? Can''t you try with me?" "I want to study seriously now. I don''t think about personal feelings before university, and I really only regard you as my best friend. So, I am very sorry." Tang Guo said helplessly, "If you treat me during this period of time, Okay, if you like it, then we still rarely see each other in the future." It was another refusal, and Zuo Ran felt a little embarrassed. But he always cared about his own image. He buried his head for a long time, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Forget it, I''m forcing you too much." The two sat together, was silent for a while, and left each. Within a few days, Wei Liang held arge bouquet of roses and Tang Guo confessed, "Xiao Guo, I still like you in my heart. After thinking about it, I am willing to try again, and hope you can give me a chance." Like Zuo Ran, Wei Liang was full of self-confidence. Heughed at Zuo Ran''s failure for a long time. When it was finally his turn, he did not expect that he would be so nervous. He didn''t feel that his nervousness was because he cared about Tang Guo, but he was afraid that Tang Guo would refuse him and eventually beughed at by Zuo Ran. He was more prepared and didn''t want Zuo Ran to be so casual. Without taking anything, he asked someone to a milk tea shop to confess. Chapter 983: Beautiful girls (28) Chapter 983: Beautiful girls (28) I heard that girls do not like being too casual, so he took care of his own image, bought beautiful roses, and ordered high-end Western food. Just wait for Tang Guo to agree and take her to eat. When Wei Liang''s palms were sweaty, Tang Guo''s pretty little face showed an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry." Wei Liang''s smile stiffened on his face. He never expected that he would be rejected. Just like a few months ago, the other party didn''t even think about it. Even if he hesitated for a moment, he felt better. Fortunately, he has been busy for so long, in order to confess to her, he spent a whole day today just to give her a good impression. He thought she would definitely agree, but unexpectedly, she refused. "Forget it." Wei Liang reacted quickly, "You have rejected me once, it seems that I was thinking too much." Tang Guo said goodbye to the other party and left. Wei Liang''s face sank. At this moment, Zuo Ran called in, "Did you seed?" "No." Wei Liang''s voice was cold, and he threw the rose flower on the ground and stomped on both feet severely. "I''m really unwilling. After so long, she didn''t hesitate. It''s impossible, she Just to make us fun?" "Drink in the old ce, can''t youe." "wait for me." Since the confession failed, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang have not appeared next to Tang Guo. They are both arrogant and rich second generations. They cannot be rejected one after another and will go up to kneel and lick. They didn''te to Tang Guo, nor did Tang Guo stop doing part-time jobs. She took advantage of the week before school started. She took a look and cashed out most of the stock, leaving the rest in it and continuing to snowball. The stocks that she bought before have gained even better than she imagined. I thought that before school started, it would be almost tens of millions. Unexpectedly, the current cash out basically looks like 20 million. One day, she nestled on the sofa at home and said to the system, "Help me find the private contact information of the world''s topwyers, as well as their weaknesses and hobbies." The entire data of the system flicked, and quickly answered, [Understood, the host is huge. He is now invincible on the Inte, as long as there is awork, he can''t stop him at all. Within an hour, he found the information of the topwyers in the world, not only obtained personal contact information, but also found out the weaknesses of the other party, and put all the handles in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo looked at their information and eximed, "It''s still too poor. Fortunately, I can pay for their expenses with other things." "Tongzi, in the system space, choose what they are interested in for me, take a photo, and send an email to them. If they are interested, they will definitely contact you." [Ok, the host is big, when they contact, what should I say to them? "Let theme here, I have awsuit against them. As long as they can win, I will pay them what they want." The system knows that the host hase. He followed Tang Guo''s instructions. The topwyers were very surprised by the inexplicable email, because it was their private mailbox, and outsiders didn''t know it. When they saw something they were interested in, they really contacted the system. After the system notified Tang Guo, Tang Guo sent them a document. After seeing this document, 30 of the fifty people were willing to take over this specialwsuit. Chapter 984: Beautiful girls (29) Chapter 984: Beautiful girls (29) On the day before school started, Tang Guo met with 30 topwyers in the world. Thesewyers from all over the world looked at each other in surprise when they discovered that each other had been invited to this vi. Because they are all too famous, they are peers, and they know a lot of news. They greeted each other, and when they saw that the host''s family hadn''te, they exchanged information about their visit this time. After the exchange, they learned that the host''s method of notifying them was all by email, and it was their private mailbox. Although they didn''t disclose the trading conditions for theiring here, everyone is smart and should guess that it must be something that can satisfy each other so that they cane to this ce without any trouble. When Tang Guo appeared in front of them, everyone stood up in surprise. Many yearster, they remembered this magical meeting, and it was still hard to forget. "Wee everyone, and thank you very much foring." They were prepared when they came. Although Tang Guo spoke English, some people who did not speak English well understood Tang Guo''s words through the trantor. Even if they were surprised that the only person who invited them toe was the oriental girl who seemed to be only a teenager, they were still willing to wait patiently. They greeted Tang Guo in their familiarnguage, and they knew each other. "If you cane here, it means that you are willing to take over thewsuit this time. The information in the email is true. I want to sue those people." Tang Guo sat on the sofa and said calmly, "I invite you, I don''t hesitate to exchange what you are interested in, and the purpose is to win thiswsuit. You are all the topwyers in the world. The so-called strong alliance should not disappoint me." Thewyers looked at each other and said, "We are here, of course, we are sure to win thiswsuit," awyer said excitedly, "Moreover, I am not just for the one that Miss Tang took out for me. Very interested baby." "Believe, they are the same. No one between us has ever taken over such awsuit. We are more interested, curious, Miss Tang''s thoughts are really too mysterious, and what you did is too courageous. We are just like you, and our purpose is to win." As long as they can win, they will get far more than the treasure Tang Guo gave them. This will be the first most amazingwsuit in the world. Because it has too many defendants. "However, we need to do a lot of preparation and it will take a lot of time. Miss Tang, if we are not in a hurry, we can spend a year collecting evidence to ensure that the other party has no way to refute." "No, I''m very anxious." Tang Guo said, "You only have one month to prepare." Thewyers at the scene looked at each other andmunicated in a low voice, thinking it was a bit difficult. "I invite you all. Of course, the evidence is sufficient. I have all the evidence you want." Tang Guo took out a stack of thickpact discs and ced it on the coffee table. "I think there is nothing more proof than the contents inside. . If these things are handed over to you, and thiswsuit cannot be won, I think you will surely lose your reputation." Thesewyers were not upset by this sentence, on the contrary they only stared at the thick stack of CDs with interest. Chapter 985: Beautiful girls (30) Chapter 985: Beautiful girls (30) Tang Guo stood up, "Lawyers anddies, you only have one month to prepare. The things here are for you. I still have a lot of such things. You can call me to get them at any time." "I''m going to start school tomorrow, so I will be out ofpany first." Tang Guo turned and walked out with a smile on his lips. After the thirtywyers present saw her leaving, they couldn''t wait to read the contents of the CD. They are very curious about what is inside. The next day, Tang Guo started school. The people at the school still haven''t forgotten her existence, and they still look at her with strange eyes. They observed for two days and found that at noon, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang never came to tell Tang Guo to eat on the top floor of the cafeteria. At first, they didn''t doubt anything. They only thought that those few people are now in the third year of high school, and they are rtively nervous in studying, so they didn''te and ask Tang Guo to eat. But two weekster, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang didn''t say hello to Tang Guo, which made people suspect that their rtionship had broken down. Especially when someone whispered about Tang Guo in front of the two of them, neither of them responded. After countless trials, they finally determined that Tang Guo, Zuo Ran, and Wei Liang were no longer together, and it might be a trouble. It is also possible that the two have no interest in Tang Guo. Seeing that she is not arguing or making trouble, most people think that the two have given her enough "fortunately," and they broke up peacefully. Without Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, there were more people talking about Tang Guo. From selling it out to being taken care of by the old man, it has been discussed that Tang Guo was taken care of by Wei Liang, and Zuo Ran had taken care of it at the same time. Some people even broke the news that during the holidays, Tang Guo had been with the two of them. It must be enough for the holidays. They think there is nothing new, and they have all got their hands. They will definitely not be interested anymore. After all, it''s not surprising that these two people were originally designed like this. Because of their generosity, wealth, status, and opportunity, no one will say that they are not. Moreover, they did not force the girls, it was the girls voluntarily, there was nothing wrong at all. When Zuo Ran and Wei Liang heard these news, they onlyughed. In fact, they are often in the corner, observing Tang Guo''s figure. Seeing those people talking about her face to face and scolding her, it didn''t feel so good in my heart. But remembering Tang Guo''s indifferent refusal, they didn''t want to let it go. They are waiting, waiting for her to beg them, as long as she speaks and says that they need their protection, even if they don''t be their girlfriends, they will help them in the past. However, they did not wait. It can be said that their waiting has be angry. One day, Tang Guo went to school. She was still in that small alley where she was blocked by Chang Zhan. "What''s the matter, Senior Chang Zhan." Chang Zhan''s expression isplicated, "Does the school rumors really have no effect on you?" "No, are you caring about me?" Tang Guo said with a smile. With such a bright smile, it really seemed to be a okay person. Chang Zhan was already unsure whether she could bear it or could not bear it. "I will persuade them to help you exin." "Senior Chang Zhan, you are really a good person. In the busy senior year of high school, you actually took care of other people''s affairs." Chang Zhan didn''t like this kind of praise and said, "I just don''t want to see my ymates who grew up doing wrong things, and for the harm they caused you, I will apologize to them for you." Chapter 986: Beautiful girls (31) Chapter 986: Beautiful girls (31) "But, senior, have you ever thought that once some injuries are caused, it is useless to apologize." Tang Guo smiled and put away, "They are the ones who made the mistake, not you. It''s useless for you to apologize." Chang Zhan looked at Tang Guo withplicated eyes, and asked, "Are you going to change schools? Leaving here, I can help you choose a high school in another city that is better than this school, based on your current grades. , It is guaranteed to go to a good university." Tang Guo smiled again, "Then what am I?" "What do you mean?" Tang Guo lowered his eyes and twitched at the corner of his mouth, "I was not wrong, nor did I do the things in the rumors. Because of these rumors, everyone''s attacks on me, I will leave here. Change to someone who doesn''t know me. The ce, obviously Im not wrong, why is it that Im evading, and its me who is evading, one day, they mentioned my name, but they still think of it, the one who had been taken care of by someone, had been sold out, and was also by two rich The second-generation girls who took a vacation, in the second semester of high school, could not bear it, and transferred to another school." "When they were in the ss reunion, they would think of this, and they would discuss and ask each other. Do you know how this girl named Tang Guo is doing now?" "Perhaps, I would say that she was taken care of in high school, and she went to college, surely too. She was promoted as a hidden rule after she came out to work? In short, in their mouths, this girl named Tang Guo has been there for her entire life. It''s so filthy and will never escape such rumors." "This is not the most terrible thing. The terrible thing is that this girl named Tang Guo, really did as you wish, moved to the school you hoped for, restarted, admitted to university, and got a stable high sry after graduation. jobs." "But, one day, when the people from that school recognized her and worked in herpany, they would shake out rumors that didn''t exist before." Speaking of this, Tang Guo raised her head and said to Chang Zhan, "Senior, do you think people in thepany will believe this girl named Tang Guo''s former alumnus?" "You said, what would her colleagues think of her?" "As long as such rumors do not disappear for a day, it will not prove my innocence. In my future life, no matter where I go, as long as someone recognizes me and continues to spread the rumors, I will not be at peace for the rest of my life." "The most terrifying thing is that no one will believe me. They all think that there can be no waves without wind. If I have no problems, how can there be such rumors?" "The rumors are still my alumni, they will not think that my alumni is lying. Just one alumnus, but seniors, in this school, I have countless alumni, who talk about me every day, I count the more I dont know. I dont even know most of them." "Obviously they are not familiar with me, but they can use rumors to ruin my life, pat my **** and leave." "So, why should I leave?" "Why am I the one who left?" "I am not wrong." Chang Zhan couldn''t refute. He imagined what she said, and everything happened like she said. Even if no one really meets her again in the future, the damage she is now being attacked by false rumors will not be enough to leave. "So, do you need me to do something for you?" Chang Zhan stared at the clean eyes of the girl in front of him, "I can help you." Chapter 987: Beautiful girls (32) Chapter 987: Beautiful girls (32) "I want them to apologize." Tang Guoughed in a low voice, "I want to prove my innocence." "I think everyone sees me again, they are just looking at a girl from the same school, instead of whispering about those untrue remarks with strange and contemptuous eyes." "What I want is just a normal learning environment." "I can prove your innocence, you are definitely not the one in the rumor." Chang Zhan said. Tang Guo shook her head, smiling somewhat ironically, "Senior, you can speak to help me prove it, but they won''t believe it. Instead..." She didn''t go on, and Chang Zhan had already thought of what was going on. On the contrary, those people said that this girl named Tang Guo is really cheap. First, she seeded in hooking up two rich second generations. After being disgusted, she went to hook up with Chang Zhan. It can be seen that she is indeed the kind of person who sells. Maybe those words were even worse than he thought. Chang Zhan frowned, annoyed by his abilities for the first time. People say it is awesome, even if he is a rich second generation with extraordinary status, his personal ability is good. In the face of countless people, she couldn''t prove the innocence of an innocent girl. It was the first time that he felt that he was really useless. But he still wanted to do something. He raised his head and looked at Tang Guo, "Then can I do something for you?" There was a littleplexity in his eyes. Thinking of the blood suckers at the school, it seemed that he didn''t care what he did. Even if you get closer to Tang Guo, it will cause the opponent to suffer even more terrible personal attacks. Tang Guo saw Chang Zhan''s sadness,ughed, walked in front of Chang Zhan, and patted the other person on the shoulder, "Senior, you should study hard, you can''t help me." "I can always do something, my math score is pretty good, let me help you make up the math." After thinking about it, Chang Zhan suffocated this sentence. The system smiled silently, good math? His host is a great mathematician, boy, you are young. "Don''t bother seniors, my math score is full marks." Tang Guo said with a smile. Chang Zhan suddenly remembered her proud report card, only one point was deducted for Chinese, and his expression was slightly embarrassed. "After that, I will take you home." He shook his head as soon as he finished saying, "I still won''t trouble you anymore." "Okay, you can take me home from now on." But unexpectedly, Tang Guo took the call. Chang Zhan was taken aback for a moment, "Can you cover it up? It won''t cause you more trouble." He was not afraid of being talked about, he was afraid of hurting her, and if he really sent her home, people who didn''t know the school would secretly discuss something behind his back. "Is there little trouble now?" Tang Guo smiled, "Senior Chang Zhan, you have already spoken, and I will trouble you to send me home in the future." "By the way, or else you will pick me up in the morning, lest you have to put your bike in the car in the afternoon." "It''s gettingte, senior, goodbye." Standing in ce, Chang Zhan didn''t react. He looked at Tang Guo''s back, full of questions. He remembered that the other party had never promised Wei Liang, and Zuo Ran sent her home. Why did you agree to get to him? strange. Anyway, Chang Zhan actually asked the driver to drive to this side in the morning and saw Tang Guo waiting at the entrance of the alley. He was somewhat fortunate, if he did note, she was afraid that she would bete. Chapter 988: Beautiful girls (33) Chapter 988: Beautiful girls (33) "Senior, you really keep your word." Chang Zhan shook his head and turned to the math exercises to watch. When the two arrived at school and got off a car, countless scrutinizing eyes were indeed greeted. After thanking Tang Guo and Chang Zhan, they walked to the ssroom nkly, letting those contemptuous eyes and low-pitched discussions. At noon, Chang Zhan came to Tang Guo''s ssroom subconsciously. Since she was not afraid of being sent home by him, she was naturally not afraid of eating with him. Tang Guoxin agreed, and regardless of the strange gazes of the ssmates in the ssroom, he smiled and followed Chang Zhan to the cafeteria. When they came to the top floor, they would naturally meet Zuo Ran and Wei Liang. When they saw Tang Guo and Chang Zhaning together, they looked at each other and did not greet Tang Guo. At first, they only thought that Chang Zhan met Tang Guo by chance, and they asked her toe up for dinner. Later, I saw the two of them eating and chatting, and they were talking about mathematics, and the others couldn''t talk. Due to Chang Zhan''s face, they could only eat with a calm face, without saying a word. When Tang Guo left after eating, Song Zhouchen saw that something was wrong, and also took Bai Fei away, and the two stared at Chang Zhan. Wei Liang asked, "Chang Zhan, what''s the matter?" "Why would you call her something to eat, I think you are very familiar with her?" Zuo Ran also questioned. Chang Zhan''s reaction was calm, "I took the initiative to ask her toe up for dinner." "Are you trying to ease the rtionship between us?" Zuo Ran hesitated and asked, if this is the case, it might indeed be something Chang Zhan would do. However, he still felt a little weird. Chang Zhan said, "No." Suddenly, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang got angry, "Are you interested in her too?" "Or did she take the initiative to hook you?" Zuo Ran said with a gloomy face, "Chang Zhan, we have told you a long time ago, if you are interested in her, speak directly." "You said, did she hook you up, or did you take the initiative?" Wei Liang asked irritably, as if he was going to eat people. Chang Zhan''s expression is still so cold, "Neither, she and I are friends." "A liar, she must have hooked up with you." Wei Liang said with a very ugly expression. "No wonder, no wonder she didn''t ept us, but was still close to you. It turns out that she was not in love at all, but didn''t want to be with us. ." "That''s right, the Chang family has a deeper background than ours. There are more girls who saw Chang Zhan before, but we agreed to see that Chang Zhan is like a wood." Zuo Ran continued. Seeing how excited the two were, Chang Zhan shook his head and left with his math book. These two people will never recognize their own mistakes, nor did they realize that their current behavior is basically jealous. "Chang Zhan, you really don''t mean enough." Hearing Wei Liang''s yelling voice, Chang Zhan didn''t want to bother. He suddenly felt that she looked down on them, it was really normal. Because Zuo Ran and Wei Liang became angry from shame, the two were even tricking things behind their backs. The fact that Tang Guo was taken care of by them for a holiday was known to everyone, and it did not seem to be chasing after another. They even put some photos out. In fact, these photos are just photos of ying with them, but because they have chosen different angles, they look very intimate. The forum was full of "intimate photos" of Tang Guo and the two. When talking, the head teacher called Tang Guo to the office. "Student Tang Guo, can you exin it?" Chapter 989: Beautiful girls (34) Chapter 989: Beautiful girls (34) Standing in front of the head teacher, Tang Guo said earnestly, "Teacher, these are fakes. I am friends with them, which is different from rumors." "Since it''s fake, why are these things making uproar now?" The head teacher looked unbelieving. There were many rumors about Tang Guo before, but because of the excellent grades of this student, plus Tang Guo, a top five student in her ss, Two are ounted for. As long as it is not too influential and there are rumors among the students, Tang Guo and Zuo Ran and Wei Liang are walking together with two rich second generations with uplicated backgrounds, and she will turn one eye and close one eye. Now the campus forum is full of photos of intimate behavior. She has received several phone calls from the parents of students asking if it is true or false. You know, this high school is the best high school in the city. Once such a thing bes a big deal, it is very bad for the school''s reputation. Regardless of whether Tang Guo did those things, as long as it was not publicized or caused trouble to the school and her, she couldn''t control it at all. She is a ss teacher, as long as students study safely in school, she will do her duty. The students nowadays are all treasures of the family. She dare not care about anything. The more she manages, the more mistakes she makes. Regarding the rumors, Tang Guo didn''t find her here either, her grades were still among the best, and she got the first ce in the examst semester. If it weren''t for the trouble as it is now, the principal had asked her to check the incident before. It will continue to evolve, and within a few days, parents of students and reporters will be looking for it. The school is being watched by many people, and some big newses out, everyone is particrly interested. Faced with the ss teachers question, Tang Guo replied, Teacher, I go to ss every day and do homework after ss. I never conflict with others. I go home after school and asionally go out to do some part-time jobs. You ask me something like nothing. Im also very curious how everyone is spreading this story. "Since I entered this high school, there have been rumors. But I sat upright, thinking that I ignored it, and they just passed away. I didn''t expect it to be like this now." The head teacher frowned and said, "This incident has already had a lot of impact on the school. Some parents have heard these things and have asked us to give them an exnation." "So, teacher, what kind of exnation do you think you need to give them?" Tang Guo stared at the ss teacher beautifully, "Teacher, you called me to help me prove my innocence and dispel the rumors? If it is true, I can cooperate with you to investigate. I believe that with the efforts of the teachers, those who make rumors and troubles will be caught, and I will be innocent." The head teacher did not expect that she hadn''t asked Tang Guo her own question, and the other party first said that they wanted to help her find out the rumors. However, if this matter is really not Tang Guo''s problem, but some students spread rumors, it is indeed a good thing for her ss. Tang Guo''s grades were too good, in fact, apart from those rumors, it did not cause her any trouble. "You tell the teacher honestly that you really didn''t do those things?" Tang Guo shook his head, "How can I do those things? Tell the teacher the truth, although I am in a single-parent family, my mother is a very hard worker." Chapter 990: Beautiful girls (35) Chapter 990: Beautiful girls (35) "My mother is creating a good living and learning environment for me, and I also have some eloquence and performance skills, and asionally go out to do some part-time jobs and earn some pocket money." The head teacher in front of him is not a malicious person. It''s just that in this society, most people are rtively independent. As long as things are not too relevant to me, I don''t want to cause trouble. In this world, inaction people ount for the majority. Especially the students in this school are either rich or expensive, and the teachers are among them, which can be regarded as a vulnerable group. Of course, this must rule out those who are coborating with certain manufacturing rumors. Originally, when something like this happened, the head teacher also called Tang Guo to the office and asked about it. Just like now, the attitude of the other party is also very peaceful, and the look in her eyes is not much contemptuous. Tang Guo''s answer was simr to hers, saying that she had not done such a thing. If possible, I hope the school can help her check. The head teacher agreed, and he really went to the principal to respond, thinking that Tang Guo in her ss was not the kind of bad girl. The head teacher is almost fifty years old, and he still has eyesight for people. I think this matter needs to be investigated carefully, and it is best to let the two parties stand up to testify. After all, the impact is already great now. For such qualified teachers, the school still respects them and finds Zuo Ran and Wei Liang. But the two of them were unwilling to stand up and help Tang Guo prove that the head teacher saw the matter getting worse. Especially when I found Tang Guo again, and saw the cute girl in front of me, she felt a little bit unbearable. She also made a special investigation. Tang Guo did use her free time to do part-time jobs and did not mess around. She originally nned to let the school inform the students not to make rumors from time to time, indicating that Tang Guo is a good student with excellent academic performance. However, the school believes that the current situation is reported directly. Those parents who are staring at them will think that they are not willing to be satisfied with the girls who have good grades and are full of grooves, and will make their children transfer to schools. Many parents have expressed their attitude. Either their child transfers to another school or Tang Guo is expelled. The head teacher couldn''t help, Tang Guo said euphemistically, "Or, you transfer first, and there is one semester in the third year of high school, so it''s better to change the environment." Tang Guo didn''t want to. When she transferred to another school, wouldn''t it mean she had admitted to doing this? This stubbornness in her bones prevented her from leaving the school directly. She was taken care of by two wealthy second generations at the same time, and it became more and more intense. Sometimes, when she returned home from school, she would be abused by her parents, and all kinds of unpleasant words fell on her. In just one week, no one knew what kind of pressure she had suffered. At that time, Xu Meihui was on a business trip, and she had no idea what kind of retribution her daughter had encountered at school. Even in the end, there were parents who chased her to the ssroom to scold her. If they weren''t stopped by the school, they would have to beat her. They cursed and cursed each other, not only cursing her, but also her mother Xu Meihui. At this time, she finally decided to go to Zuo Ran and Wei Liang and ask them toe forward and prove her innocence. The result, of course, was that the two publicly admitted that she was taken care of for a holiday, or they were both at the same time. Chapter 991: Beautiful girls (36) Chapter 991: Beautiful girls (36) All her hopes copsed at this moment. Because of the remarks made by the two parties, the school finally decided to expel Tang Guo on the grounds of her own adverse effects on the school. Then, Xu Meihui came back and knew about it. He scolded her first, and then began to take her to seek justice. In order for her to quit her job, her affairs were in the news. The fact that she was taken up by the rich second generation spread almost everywhere. In the end, of course justice can''te back. Their mother and daughter have to live on, and Xu Meihui has found another job. The boss of thepany, who also knew Xu Meihui, knew that she had a daughter who had been raised by a rich second generation. Xu Meihui was originally in her thirties, with good taste, proper maintenance, and temperament. The boss often harassed her. It happened to be seen by Tang Guo, which eventually caused the tragedy. Tang Guo looked at the head teacher in front of him, "Teacher, I really didn''t do those things. The only thing I think about now is to study hard and get a satisfactory college entrance examination." The head teacher believed, she believed the girl with clean eyes in front of her. "Then I will give the school a reaction and see if I canmunicate with the two boys and let them prove it for you." As long as the two rich second generations are willing toe forward to prove, this matter can pass. The other rumors of the school are actually groundless, and it is much easier to control. To be honest, she was a little reluctant to be such an excellent student. "Then thank you teacher." The two talked for a long time. At this time, the next ss had already begun. Tang Guo walked to the door of the ssroom and hadn''t spoken yet. The Chinese teacher in ss gave her a disgusting look, "Beingte, just stand outside and listen." "I hope that all students should pay attention to their own virtues, especially in a sacred ce like school, and don''t bring in all kinds of bad habits and affect other students." The Chinese teacher pushed his sses and continued, "The students just You have to look like a student, and the school is a ce for ss. Comparing and dressing up in a showy manner will greatly affect the appearance of the school." After saying a few words, the Chinese teacher ignored Tang Guo and continued the ss. Until the end of get out of ss, the Chinese teacher walked off the stage and said by Tang Guo''s side, frowning, "Students, I hope you don''t bring certain ethos to the ss and affect other students." "Teacher Chen, what kind of atmosphere are you talking about?" Tang Guo looked straight at the other party. The Chinese teacher said with a stern face, "I understand what you have done, do you have to break it? I was 20 minuteste before, where did I go to fight?" She doesn''t like Tang Guo herself, this girl is pretty, a little arrogant, and particrly unpleasant. Once, she identally ran into Xu Meihui, a very young and beautiful woman who was also the manager of argepany. At that time, she was thinking in her mind, sitting in the position of manager at such a young age, and still a single mother, she didn''t know how many unspoken rules she had experienced. After Tang Guo''s rumors came out, she was convinced of her guess. The upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked, a beautiful woman wants to be promoted, isn''t it easy? Maybe Tang Guo was identally pregnant and had to be born. "Ms. Chen can actually ask the head teacher if I am hanging out with her." Everyone aroundughed as soon as he said this. Chapter 992: Beautiful girls (37) Chapter 992: Beautiful girls (37) The face of the Chinese teacher changed, and he really didn''t expect that this student would like to talk back, and left angrily. This girl with bad conduct will be expelled soon, and she won''t say much to the other party. The head teacher shared his thoughts with the school''s reaction, and the school agreed to ask Zuo Ran and Wei Liang first. After all, these two were the parties involved. As long as they are willing to speak and express their innocence with Tang Guo, then this matter will be fine. Unexpectedly, the two refused to discuss this issue with them, and they were even more unwilling to prove Tang Guo''s innocence. Before school was over in the afternoon, the head teacher found Tang Guo and said that themunication had failed, and at the same time asked her if she wanted to transfer to another school. "It may be that they think I am not sincere enough. I will go to them and ask them myself." Tang Guo said with a slightly hopeful expression, "What do you think, teacher?" The head teacher thought for a while and replied, "Then you go ask, if it doesn''t work, my suggestion is to transfer to another school." Don''t ruin your life because of rumors. She is just a small ss teacher, and she can''t do much in this matter. She also dared not provoke those two boys. When she was young, her temper was very straightforward, and a person with such a temper would always hit a wall countless times before learning a lesson. Be sleek and indifferent, and live a bit easier. Learn to ignore, no matter how nosy, there is really less trouble. In many cases, even if you dont get the result with kindness, you may still have no reward. But this time, she was really regretful, and after a short time together, she thought this girl was really good. She regretted it a little. If at first, when the rumors rose up, she would take care of it, maybe it would not evolve to the present. There is a ss in the afternoon, Wei Liang Zuo Ran is a physical education ss. Under normal circumstances, they can y basketball in physical education. Tang Guo took advantage of the end of get out of ss to find two people. She appeared on the court and attracted a lot of people''s attention, and there were even people watching. Especially when she saw her walking towards Wei Liang and Zuo Ran, she became more curious and took out her mobile phone to prepare to take pictures. Tang Guo''s expression was faint, and the corners of her lips curled slightly. "History is about to repeat itself, I don''t know what their choice this time is." The entire data of the system was shaking. He looked at the two handsome boys in the distance. He didn''t think these two men would change his mind. At least, ording to previous experience, human beings themselves are cheap bones. Without getting the most terrible lesson, you will never know your mistakes. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang also saw Tang Guo approaching them. They looked at each other, stopped ying basketball, and waited for Tang Guo toe to them. "What are you doing?" Wei Liang asked. Tang Guo looked hesitant, and finally said, "I want to ask you to prove it for me and exin it clearly to everyone." "Prove what?" Zuo Ran felt a little cheerful, or Wei Liang had an idea, she would always be unable to resist the pressure ande to them. But now it is impossible for them to agree immediately. They looked at each other and decided to teach her a lesson and let her remember. "It proves that we are innocent and that nothing has happened. Moreover, we were friends before." Tang Guo looked at the two people in front of him frankly, with a little expectation. In Tang Guo''s heart, she and the two should be friends. Now that the two avoid her, it should also be a failure in pursuing her. It is understandable that the face cannot be wiped away for a while. Chapter 993: Beautiful girls (38) Chapter 993: Beautiful girls (38) She dared toe to them only because they were the only two people in the school who stood beside her and believed her. They spent so long together, she thought that these two people should help her exin. The people around also stared at Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, expecting what they could say. Zuo Ran and Wei Liangughed suddenly, they looked at Tang Guo sarcastically, thinking she was a little naive. Wei Liang smiled and said, "What''s the proof of this, we are in that kind of rtionship." "Yeah, is there not enough money?" Zuo Ran took out the wallet from his clothes pocket, took out a stack of money and stuffed it into Tang Guo''s hand, his voice was a little ambiguous, "Just say it if you are short of money. For the sake of your hard work during the holidays, we will not ignore you." "Zuo Ran, give it more. No matter what, they are all women who have been with us, and they can''t be wronged." Wei Liang said in a loud voice, "But, it''s okay to ask for money, and it doesn''t matter if we regain the rtionship, we No longer interested in you." The two said while observing Tang Guo''s expression. I am looking forward to it, she is like a broken baby, everything copses at this moment. Of course, what they expected was presented. When they saw the clean girl in front of them, an incredible look and a trace of despair suddenly appeared in their eyes. There are also the sounds of discussion around them, they are smiling, and they feel a little ufortable in their hearts. "Wow, it turned out to be true." "Zuo Ran and they both admitted, it turns out she was really kept by them at the same time." "So I want money, it''s too greedy." Zuo Ran frowned slightly, his eyes still on Tang Guo''s body. Tang Guo threw the money in his hand, and a tear fell from the corner of her eyes, her voice was a little choked, "Thank you, help me prove that nothing happened between us, we are just friends, and we have always been innocent." She took a step forward and pulled Wei Liang''s sleeves, but was thrown away by the other party. Wei Liang put aside the unbearable feeling in her heart, her voice indifferent, with some sarcasm, "Just leave with the money. Stand again, right?" "No, nothing happened between us." "Not that kind of rtionship." But the onlookers obviously didn''t believe that Zuo Ran and Wei Liang were rich second generations, but there was no need to lie about this. They did not hesitate to believe that what they were hearing was the truth. No matter what Tang Guo said, they just ignored it. Taking the clothes back to the ssroom, she wanted to catch up, but was stopped by others. Within ten minutes, everything that happened before was filmed and put on the forum. On the same day, the school received many calls from parents, saying that they must expel such a corrupt student. They all think that this girl must be the one to hook the male ssmate. They couldn''t me Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, but it was still possible to expel a girl who had a corrupted attitude. Tang Guo looked at all kinds of abuse on the Inte, put her phone away, and said to the system, "Come on." Remembering that Xu Meihui wanted to know about this, she would definitelye back immediately. She told the system, "You shielded my mother''s phone from everything about the school, so she was not allowed to see it." ording to the trajectory, Xu Meihui came back because he saw the incident on the news. As long as you don''t see it, it''s enough for her to do something. As for the back, I will exin it slowly. Chapter 994: Beautiful girls (39) Chapter 994: Beautiful girls (39) "Chang Zhan, what are you doing?" Zuo Ran and Wei Liang had no idea that Chang Zhan would take their bodyguards and beat them both severely. Now the two of them are tied to the sofa and cannot move. Chang Zhan looked at them coldly, "You disappointed me." "Chang Zhan, are you crazy?" Wei Liang yelled, "Because of a girl, you will hit us hard?" "It''s not a question of whether girls are not girls, but your actions are too vicious." Chang Zhan coldly ordered the bodyguard, "Just another punch." "Ah, oh, oh, Chang Zhan, you lunatic. If you want to like her, just say it, we don''t need to fix her." Chang Zhan frowned and dialed Tang Guo''s phone. After hearing a voice over there, he first said, "It''s me." "Senior Chang Zhan?" "Yeah." Chang Zhan hesitated, "I have tied them up, what do you want to do, I will help you." Tang Guo was surprised for a moment, and said in a low voice, "The words they said have been spread so much and are useless, senior. Now there are many parents who n to jointly let the school expel me." "I will help you, you will not be fired. You said, what do you want to do?" Hearing the low and helpless voice, Chang Zhan''s heart was stagnant and he was very ufortable. He thought that there would be no problem if she didn''t like these two, because he was too naive andpletely forgot how bad temper these two ymates from childhood to adulthood were. "I will take them to school to help you rify." "Senior, no one believes these are fake now." Chang Zhan pursed his lips and looked at the two who were still being beaten. He was a little flustered, "Where are you?" "I am home." "I''ll help you transfer schools." "Do not." "What do you want?" "Those who make mistakes have to pay." This voice was a little cold, and Chang Zhan always felt that something was wrong. Thinking of those who suffered from the rumors and couldn''t bear it, they would choose tomit suicide, and he subconsciously panicked. "Senior, goodbye, not much to say." Chang Zhan was a little uneasy when the phone was hung up. "If something happens to her, you can''t me it, you can only regret it for a lifetime." Zuo Ran and Wei Liang disagreed. There were so many rumors before, and she didn''t feel much about it. They just taught her a lesson. After they vent their anger and feel better, they can help her rify. The next day, Chang Zhan asked the driver to wait at the alley not far from Tang Guo''s house very early. Seeing here out safe and sound, she breathed a sigh of relief. Tang Guo continued to take his car to school. When he arrived at school, he found that the school had been bet on. Upon seeing this, Chang Zhan hurriedly stuffed her into the car, his face was very ugly. The matter was more serious than he thought. Some of those people are parents and some are journalists. The parents were very emotional, "Expulsion must be expelled." "What''s going on in your school, let this kind of people study in school." "My daughter is only fifteen years old this year, what if you are taken away by her?" "If not expelled, I will transfer the child to another school immediately." "I didn''t expect that the best high schools would have such bad students." "You must give us an exnation." Chang Zhan''s expression is still so cold, "I will take you home, not today." "Let me get out of the car, senior." "No way." Chapter 995: Beautiful girls (40) Chapter 995: Beautiful girls (40) Tang Guo pushed Chang Zhan away and got out of the car. Chang Zhan didn''t know that she was so powerful. Seeing someone spot her, he quickly followed. "Is that her?" "It seems to be that little bitch." "Okay, you little bitch, actually came to ss, you like to sell, just go to the society to sell it, and what else do you study?" "Bah, it''s not serious at first nce." "It looks like a vixen." "The two boys were probably hooked up by her." ... All kinds of unpleasant words came to the ears, if someone stopped them, these parents were afraid they would rush to beat Tang Guo. But someone threw anything that he could throw at Tang Guo directly. Chang Zhan hurriedly put her in his arms, and immediately one of the parents said, "Young man, don''t be fooled by her." "This kind of unclean little **** is so rare, you must not ruin your future." Those people scolded savagely. There were also onlookers around, and many people in the school were watching. Most people have contemptuous eyes. There are a small number of people who don''t want to participate, either silently stand aside, or turn their heads and leave. Tang Guo was guarded by Chang Zhan and walked to the gate of the school. At this time, the person in charge of the school came out, and the parents were quiet. "Parents, after urgent discussions in our school, they think Tang Guos behavior does cause trouble to the students and seriously damage the schools image. Therefore, We decided to punish her for expulsion." Tang Guo looked at the people who spoke, and the parents whoughed happily and pped their hands. "If the expulsion is good, it should be expelled." "Okay, okay, doing the right thing. People with such a corrupt atmosphere should be expelled." The reporter also rushed to Tang Guo and asked all kinds of sharp words. Tang Guo raised his eyes and looked at them with a pair of beautiful clear eyes, "I just want to say, I didn''t ruin the school atmosphere, nor did I do the rumored thing. On the contrary, you people are ruining my reputation. Propagating false rumors." Of course, she was interrupted by the parents before she finished speaking. Chang Zhan saw that something was wrong, and quickly escorted her into the car. She opened the car window and smiled brightly at everyone, "One day, those who spread the rumors will pay the price." Chang Zhan sent Tang Guo home, silent, not knowing what to say. "Which city do you want to go?" Thinking about going, he can only help her like this. Tang Guo shook his head, "I don''t want to go anywhere for the time being." "I will see you tomorrow, and I will definitely help you prove your innocence." Tang Guo smiled, "Thank you." "No, don''t thank me, these are what I should do." He didn''t stop Zuo Ran and Wei Liang in time. Chang Zhan and Tang Guo said goodbye, and went back to figure out how to do this. He is smart, but he is not yet eighteen years old, and he can''t use many resources at all. He didn''t expect to hear Tang Guo''s news again, it was from the ss group. "Tang Guo has climbed onto the school rooftop, she is going to jump off the building." Seeing this news, Chang Zhan''s heart jumped violently, and he rushed to school without paying attention. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang also knew about this for the first time. After they looked at each other, they quickly put on their clothes and went straight to school. When they came under the tallest building in the school, they saw the girl sitting on the roof, so high, with her legs hanging in the air, her body seemed to fall off at any time, and her face waspletely scared. Chapter 996: Beautiful girls (41) Chapter 996: Beautiful girls (41) "Xiaoguo,e down quickly." Zuo Ran shouted in a trembling voice, looking at Tang Guo''s suspended legs, this teaching building is the tallest building with eight floors. If you really want to fall from here, you will be crippled without death. "Quicklye down, what can we say, okay?" "Xiaoguo,e down," Wei Liang''s eyes were red at that moment, "youe down, okay?" Tang Guo grinned and stared at the two of them, and said in a erratic tone, "Where do youe from, just jump down like this?" "No!" Zuo Ran and Wei Liang yelled at the same time, shaking their heads quickly, "No, Xiao Guo, you turn around, put your legs back, and go down the stairs." "That''s too much trouble. It''s not as easy asing directly from here." Both Zuo Ran and Wei Liang''s lips and teeth were trembling, no, they had never thought of such a consequence, and such a result was not what they wanted. They just wanted to teach her a lesson, but they were not reconciled. They never thought that she would climb to such a high ce. "I beg you, will youe down, okay?" Wei Liang was really scared. He simply knelt on the ground, "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault, youe down, and after youe down, do whatever you want. ,Ok?" Upon seeing this, Zuo Ran quickly knelt down, his knees banging on the ground, and everyone who listened to the sound felt very painful. But the twopletely forgot about the pain, and just wanted to call down the **** the rooftop. Wrong, wrong, they shouldn''t do that. Seeing her always smiling, they felt more ufortable. "Listen," Wei Liang suddenly yelled, and everyone around him calmed down. Looking at him, he said loudly, "Listen to me, I''m Wei Liang," he grabbed his left Ran''s cor pulled the other person up, and said with a grim expression, "There is also him Zuo Ran, the two of us, and her Tang Guo are always innocent, and nothing has happened." After finishing speaking, he looked at the people hesitating, obviously not believing, and his heart was a little broken, why these people still suspected that he was the person involved, and he said no, then there was no. "Those rumors were released by me and Zuo Ran. Everything is my trick." Zuo Ran said, "Yes, we both did it. We did everything. We spread rumors because the pursuit of Xiaoguo was unsessful. Our n is to wait for the whole school to attack her. When we get close to her, then we will be the only ones who believe in her. She will definitely be different to us." "At that time, if we pursued her again, she might agree to it." Wei Liang continued, "Unexpectedly, she still refused. She refused to study hard now." "So, we became irritated, regardless of the rumors that she was kept by us, and even elerated the evolution of the rumors." Zuo Ran''s eyes were sour, "Rejected the school''s request to ask us toe out to prove this matter, when she came to us that day. , Out of revenge against her, we personally confessed the unwarranted rtionship between us." "She has always regarded us as friends, and it was because we were so angry that we retaliated against her, so she said that she had taken care of her for a holiday." Wei Liang said loudly, "She has never spent our money, let alone received our gifts. We invited her to snacks, lunch, and she would also invite us to snacks in the afternoon." Chapter 997: Beautiful girls (42) Chapter 997: Beautiful girls (42) "She is an innocent girl. She really didn''t do anything in the rumor." The two voices were like roaring. When they finished speaking, they went to observe the expressions of the people, and found that they still looked suspicious. I even heard someone say, "In order to save the ssmates, these two boys are very benevolent and take every mistake on themselves." "Yes, that''s right, in front of life, nothing matters anymore." "These two boys are quite responsible." "Yeah, that girl is really too fussy, because of some rumors, she is going to die." "Sitting on it for so long, why not jump down." "Yeah, don''t you want to jump? Why don''t you jump?" Zuo Ran and Wei Liang thought that they proved Tang Guo''s innocence and told the truth about the matter, and people around them would believe it. Tang Guo is really an innocent girl, and between them, there is no false information in the rumors. Never thought that everyone would react like this. They rubbed their hair, panicked, and their eyes were filled with despair. How could this be, how could it be like this. Obviously they have made it clear, they have heard the truth, why don''t they believe it? What came from her ears was still Tang Guo''s making a fuss. Today''s children really can''t bear any pressure. Such a fragile mentality is really inferior to the original ones. If you can''t bear it, you have to climb so high and cause trouble for everyone. The children nowadays are really hard to control. Everything must be solved in this way. Yes, two boys should kneel in public and exin to her, begging her not toe down. People have done this, so what else? "You guys shut up!!" Wei Liang yelled in a panic, "What do you know? What I said is true. Besides, I asked someone to tear your mouth apart." His eyes seemed to be protruding, fiercely, really making the surrounding The discussion was much quieter. But these people stopped talking, but posted online and broadcast live. The scene before them made them desperate and powerless. They felt that this group of people made them so strange. What is going on like this? At this time, they finally realized how terrible the overwhelming ridicule, contempt, and abuse are when the whole world does not believe, uses you, and thinks you are a joke. too terrifying. This world that is attacked by words is terrible and dark, desperate and chilling, but there is no way to prove his innocence. Xiaoguo, she has been subjected to various attacks every day since she entered this high school. She can actuallyugh, and her smile is so clean. She can also go to the mall to do part-time jobs, perform shows, sing and dance, bringughter to everyone, and sell products for customers. They stared nkly at the girl with a faint expression on the rooftop, and their hearts were suffocated. So, how did they push such an optimistic, cheerful, and clean girl to the top step by step? "Tang Guo." Chang Zhan had already climbed to the rooftop and approached Tang Guo cautiously. It was not that he wanted to speak out, but the other party found him as soon as he came up. He had to call Dr. Li, "Suicide is not enough to solve the problem. ." "Come down with me, okay?" Chang Zhan stretched out his palm, "Come,e over, grab my hand." Chapter 998: Beautiful girls (43) Chapter 998: Beautiful girls (43) "In the future, I will apany you to face it together. No matter how rough the future may be, I will be with you. Even if countless people misunderstand you, I believe you, and I will always help you prove your innocence." Tang Guo smiled back, "Senior, you are such a good person." "No, I''m not good. I don''t hear things outside the window. I didn''t stop Zuo Ran and Wei Liang from hurting you. I didn''t expect such consequences. If I stopped in time, you would not suffer so much harm. ." "As a bystander, I am also guilty. Sin is indifference, carelessness, and sin not being able to alert my friends, so that they can make such unforgivable mistakes." Chang Zhan said, "Don''t just because it''s not about yourself. , Just look at it with a cold eye, I have to be more enthusiastic, the result will not be like this." "Tang Guo,e down, okay?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at Chang Zhan and said, "Senior, I don''t want toe down, I still have very important things to do now," she said softly, apanied by the wind to Chang Zhan''s ears, "I just wanted I am innocent and prove that I did not do those things. Now I want more than that." Chang Zhan heard something wrong, and heard her say, If you do something wrong, you will be punished. If you open your mouth and say a rumor, the harm may be a living life. Spreading rumors is always guilty. She stood up, Chang Zhan''s heartbeat slowed for a while, thinking that she was going to do something, the blood on her face disappeared. He dared not rush over for fear of irritating her. Tang Guo watched more and more people downstairs, including her ssmates, alumni, school teachers, parents who came outside to watch the excitement, reporters, and passersby. There are also serious people who are discussing how to save her. Countless people are talking about why she chose this way. Some people are also talking about whether or not to jump, it is really a waste of mood. If there is one, there will be a second. Such words are really irritating, but she is not angry at all. She picked up the bag next to him, and under Chang Zhan''s stunned gaze, she took out a horn. When she turned on the horn, the sound spread all over the school. "Okay, don''t make a noise, you all listen to me." This stern sentence, the sounding from the loudspeaker, silenced the people discussing underneath. Countless onlookers looked at the girl who was standing on the rooftop and talking with a loudspeaker in surprise. I don''t understand, but now all jumping off the building is so advanced, and I have to use the loudspeaker tomunicate with everyone. "First of all, I have to apologize to the uncles who n to save me. It really added trouble to you." Tang Guo said apologetically. The members of the rescue team looked at each other and shouted with a trumpet, "Little girl. , What''s the matter, let''se down and talk about it, how about it?" They have done many such things, and not every time they can sessfully save those young lives. In fact, listening to the remarks around them, their hearts are very angry. But they are here to save people, and every moment is very precious, and there is no time to argue with these people who don''t leave their mouths. Life is the greatest, and every time a life is sessfully saved, they will findfort in their hearts. Those terrible remarks are likely to cause trouble for their rescue. The lives that could have been saved will lose their chance of rescue because of such remarks. Chapter 999: Beautiful girls (44) Chapter 999: Beautiful girls (44) Now that the girls above are still willing tomunicate with them, they are of course very happy. Tang Guo winked at them and nned to sneak up and get her down. She really thought they were very cute. "First of all, I want to say that I am not going to jump off the building. As for why I am here, because I think that standing tall makes it easier to be noticed." "I gave you the impression that the bad girl who hooked up with the boy and was brought up by others. We stood in a position that agreed with the level, and you were besieged, afraid that you would drown me with saliva. "So, I chose such a ce, today I have to say what I want to say," Tang Guo said to the group of rescued members, "It is really troublesome for you, you don''t have to quietly tell me Get it down." "I am seventeen years old. I am the first in grade. I have a good appearance. It can be said that I have a good future. So, why should I choose tomit suicide?" As if to prove that she did notmit suicide, she stepped her leg in, "Well, now it''s time to rest assured, if you can, I hope you can wait until I finish talking." "Of course, if you are not interested, you can also go, but...someone wille to you in a few days. I think you''d better listen." The rescue team watched Tang Guozhen move in, as if not nning tomit suicide, they discussed with each other and thought that the preparation work should be done, and they should also listen to what the other party said. Especially when they heard that the other party was the first in a grade, they paid more attention. Such an excellent child, I don''t know what forced them to speak on the rooftop. "Okay, everyone is quiet, then I will start." Chang Zhan also came to Tang Guo''s side, and felt relieved when she saw that she was really not excited, and did not intend to jump down. Seeing himing, she just nced at him and continued to speak with the loudspeaker. "First of all, with regard to the false remarks at the school that I was nurtured by an old man and sold out, I can reiterate carefully here that I did not do those things." "Secondly, there is nothing to be raised by the two rich second generations below." "Third, if the school doesn''t find out the truth, because of the parents''ints, I will be fired. I will hold you ountable." "Fourth, since I entered school, I have spread false rumors, ndered me, and attacked me personally. I will use legal means to protect my rights." She nced at the dumbfounded person under her eyes and said with a smile. "Didnt understand? Well, to put it simply, you are about to be sued by me." Everyone looked at Tang Guo in surprise, this... Is this girl crazy? "And a few days ago, parents who were very excited outside, I''m sorry, you not only verbally attacked me, but also beat me, you will also be sued by me." "The one in front of the ssmates is you, Teacher Chen. As a teacher, there is no evidence that he used words to attack his own student. Therefore, you have to be sued by me." Tang Guo took out a thick list of names from his bag, raised his eyes and said, "Next, the people I read by name are all the people I want to prosecute." Everyone looked at the talking girl in shock. They thought that the other party was going to jump off the building tomit suicide, but they didn''t expect that they would just watch the excitement and say a few words before they would be used. Chang Zhan on one side was also a little surprised. Chapter 1000: Beautiful girls (45) Chapter 1000: Beautiful girls (45) Chang Zhan and others had the same idea at the beginning, thinking that she chose to go to the rooftop because she couldn''t bear the pressure, and wanted to end her life and escape the world. Never thought that she came here really just to stand tall and attract more people''s attention. When she took out the trumpet, he knew that she would not choose to jump. At that time, he also thought that she took out the loudspeaker to prove her innocence by telling everyone that she hadn''t said those things. He was wrong. She did state that she did not do the rumored thing, but this sentence passed lightly. Her biggest purpose is to inform everyone here: You are used, and I have been sued. Yes, this is her purpose. With a smile in his eyes, Chang Zhan just stood beside her, listening to her solemn and calm words. At this moment, he had no math problems in his eyes, only her. This very courageous girl, they all underestimated her. Listening to her chanting the names of those people, one person in the crowd always changed his face and muttered to himself, "Why is there me?" He nced at the person lightly, and the other person left dingy. He didn''t think that person could escape, she should be very prepared. Tang Guo read this list of thousands of people for a long time. Every time a person''s name is spoken, that person will hide his face and leave. The reporters were very excited, and quickly took these pictures. When Tang Guo finally read about some reporters who had spread the rumors, they couldn''t get excited, holding the camera, rushed out dingy. They didn''t expect that their colleagues would react first and snapped a photo of the other party. The more they were unwilling to show their weakness, they took several pictures of each other, and they felt like everyone was going to die. I don''t know when, the sky began to drizzle, and no one was talking anymore, only the voice of the girl with the trumpet. People who are in the rain do not know that the rain is not simple. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang squatted on the ground nkly, looking at the girls on the rooftop. They were a little different from what they had seen before. Bai Fei clenched her fist and looked at the pale faces of those people, and her heart was extremely cheerful. "She thought she wanted to sue or sue if she wanted to sue?" someone said. "Yes, we didn''t break thew. What can she sue us, saying that we spread rumors, is there evidence?" At this time, there were rows of high-end cars parked outside the school. The cars opened, and a group of men and women in suits and shoes got out of the car with serious faces. Their faces are eastern, western, yellow, white, and dark. They all had briefcases in their hands. By their side, they were followed by an assistant of the same skin color, holding a thick pile of documents in their hands. As soon as this group of people appeared, it attracted countless people. They showed their credentials to show that they werewyers, and it was the case of Tang Guo from the school that they took over. A group of people walked into the school in this way and came to the downstairs where Tang Guo stood. "Miss Tang, everything is ready, when can I start." Thirtywyers and thirty assistants were standing underneath at the same time. Looking at these unfamiliar images, the people who were originally lucky enough to recognize the identities of part of the topwyers were pale at the time. "It''s time to start." Tang Guo said coldly. Chapter 1001: Beautiful girls (46) Chapter 1001: Beautiful girls (46) Thousands of people were prosecuted at the same time, and they went to court at the same time. The user was only a high school student. This incident caused a global sensation that day. Especially this high school student invited 30 topwyers in the world. They have fought countlesswsuits, few have lost, and some have never lost awsuit. No one is not attracted to such a strong lineup. On that day, reporters from all over the world decided toe and see this uniquewsuit in history. In particr, the defendants, as many as thousands, are said to be in the hands ofwyers, holding their absolute evidence. These thirty people can already represent the world''s topwyers. Since they dare to appear in such a high profile, it shows that they have absolute certainty. There are thousands of defendants and it is impossible to proceed in a formal court. Moreover, this very epic litigation was also taken over by the Supreme Court, and for fairness, it was broadcast live worldwide. The global live broadcast was requested by Tang Guo. The people in the country hadn''t reacted yet, and she had promoted this incident to the whole world. Almost every corner of the world, as long as there is awork, knows about it. Therefore, it is impossible for those who want to be private. It''s impossible for someone who wants to do something else. This is a trial, all in public. In the end, the location they determined was in Tang Guos high school. This was suggested by Tang Guo. She said at the time: The sky above her head and the ground below her feet. All of us are standing in this ce and talking. People who spread rumors and make trouble, nder me, attack me personally, and cause trauma to my heart and spirit, dont even want to run away." At that time, everyone present was stunned by the 17-year-old girl. She stood in the middle of a group of adults, with a serious face and no fear at all. She was so imposing that she could not be ignored. Her clean and bright eyes seemed to shine into their inner world. One monthter, the trial began. On that day, countless people came to this high school to observe, not only from their own country, but also from other countries. All the members of this school are here, because in this school, only a small part of them didn''t nder Tang Guo. The rest are all defendants. On this day, countless people looked at the pomp on the dock, and their hearts were shocked. For the students from the same school who were onlookers, some of them shed fortunately, others had a rxed smile on their faces, and some were even willing to testify in court. In the past, they didn''t care to stand up because they couldn''t bear the consequences. No one could have suffered countless filthy words like that girl, and could still think of sue these people. Most of them are ordinary families, without courage and financial resources. Therefore, they admire her very much, this girl is really amazing, she dare to do such a thing. It''s impossible for Xu Meihui to know such a big thing. She just finished such an important project and saw a piece of news that shocked the world. A trial of thousands of defendants is said to be about to begin. When she saw it, she was stunned for a while. When she saw the girl who was not afraid to report to the news, she waspletely stunned. After reacting, she hurried back from the field After getting off the ne, he rushed to the school, while calling Tang Guo, his voice was still trembling, and he was about to cry vaguely. Chapter 1002: Beautiful girls (47) Chapter 1002: Beautiful girls (47) "Why don''t you tell mom about such a big thing?" Tang Guo smiled a little, and his voice was softer, "That would dy my mother''s work. I can solve such a thing." "You are only seventeen years old." "It''s almost eighteen, and it will be eighteen soon," Tang Guo said. Xu Meihui couldn''t bear to me, because she saw what was said in the news and she couldn''t me it. Careless, she only cares about making money and creating good living conditions for their mother and daughter. Thinking that her daughter seems to be fine, she is really fine. How would she know that her only daughter was verbally attacked by countless people since she entered that high school. She couldn''t imagine, if her daughter were not so strong, would the result be different from today? The little girl standing on the rooftop might not choose to take out a loudspeaker to tell everyone that you are being used, but to jump down from a tall building amidst the contempt and yelling of everyone, falling into blood and blood. She didn''t dare to imagine such a consequence. She tremblingly held her phone, "Guoguo, mom wille right away, and mom will apany you." Since my daughter chooses this path, she, a mother, must stand by her side and face her together. Those who are full of malice really deserve to sue and really deserve to be punished. Her Guoguo did the right thing, and the only thing wrong was not telling her about it. She remembered that Tang Guo had borrowed money from her, and she realized that at that time, Guo Guo nned to do these things. There were too many questions in her heart, and she didn''t want to go anymore, just wanted to rush to Tang Guo''s side quickly, and face the nasty group of defendants with her daughter. Xu Meihui came quickly, her eyes were red, and she walked to Tang Guo''s face, hugged her tightly, and finally both mother and daughter stood on the intiff''s seat. This trial took a long time. All the defendants were confident at first, quibbling that they did not spread rumors, nor did they say anything to nder Tang Guo. All of this was fabricated by her. If she can''t produce evidence, they will sue her for libel. Those in the know suddenly felt that this group of hideous people was a bit scary. They jumped up, filled with righteous indignation, expressing their thoughts, and denounced that Tang Guo was lying. It was really ugly. In the dock, countless people were triumphant, so many of them would drown the opposite. "I have witnesses." Tang Guo said. Next is the time for the witnesses to y. The first witness is Bai Fei. Bai Fei''s courage has always been very small, but this time, she is really not afraid to stand in the ce of the report and express her words in front of these tens of thousands of people. This is the first time that she has faced so many unfamiliar faces and walked up without fear, with her head held high, smiling, and quite confident. She clearly exined the various verbal attacks Tang Guo had received when she came to this school, and clearly pointed out who had said what. She didn''t know why at this time, she could clearly recall every scene. After she went down, many witnesses came up one after another, one of them turned out to be Chang Zhan. With a serious face, he told many things that happened in the school. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang in the defendant seat first confessed his guilt, saying that he released some untrue remarks, which caused Tang Guo''s heart and spirit harm and was willing to ept punishment. Chapter 1003: Beautiful girls (48) Chapter 1003: Beautiful girls (48) The appearance of these two "traitors" made others very angry. They all used that these two rich second generations were not good things. What they liked most was learning to y with little girls. The girlfriend didn''t know how many changed, each time it didn''tst long. It can be seen that the character of the other party was originally bad, and it is really not strange to do that. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang stood there in trouble, hearing the countless usations against them, their expressions became even more numb. It turned out that it was like this when she encountered a verbal attack. They raised their heads and looked towards Tang Guo. The girl still showed a faint smile, her beautiful face full of confidence. Although so many people deny yourself, she did not panic. While the defendants were still discussing that they had not verbally attacked Tang Guo, there was movement on the intiff''swyer''s bench. As the judge agreed to present the evidence in front of everyone, the surroundings were silent. Every corner of the world was broadcasting the trial. When they saw the video on the screen, everyone was shocked. Especially the people who jumped up in the dock just now and said that they had never scolded Tang Guo, or verbally insulted Tang Guo, were all shown on these videos. The videos are all in the public area. These people have grim faces, sarcasm, jealousy, and whispered or loudly talked about this girl named Tang Guo. "Look at her sorrow, isn''t it what she is selling?" "I heard that she is a single-parent family. When I was in the first year of high school, I saw her mother dressed up. This daughter is afraid that she is a mother, otherwise she knows how to dress herself up and exchange her beauty for money. " "Her mother will not be fostered. She was born identally after her mother was fostered, right?" "I heard that her mother is a part of the manager of a bigpany. She is only in her thirties. Last time I passed by the door of theirpany, and I saw her and a potbellied man pulling and tugging, it is probably her boss." "Bah! Shameless." "It''s really unlucky, how can we have such peers and ssmates." "Yes, it would be nice if she wasn''t from our ss." The conversion of various shots and the people presented on the video didn''t realize it themselves. When they talked about these words, they looked really ugly. In the dock, no one spoke anymore, all of them blushed, lost for a while, and looked up at the top with their eyes open. There was an incredibly angry expression in them. Even, they didn''t even think that it was really ugly to be photographed. The screen shifted to Tang Guos ss. People at the scene, people from all over the world, heard this group of teenage girls, taking advantage of Tang Guos departure, they even talked about whether there was a condom in her bag, and encouraged them. Tang Guo''s tablemate went to search. Unexpectedly, this girl named Xu Zhi really turned it over. Of course there is no condom in it. When they turned to cosmetics, theirplexion was ruddy, excited, and eximed, "Look, a high school student, how could it be possible for a high school student to carry this kind of thing to school every day. It must be off school." After that, dress yourself up better and be picked up by the person who is keeping her." Countless people, it is hard to imagine that such vicious words would be spoken from these young and innocent girls. Next, what each defendant said was to nder, attack, and insult Tang Guo. Chapter 1004: Beautiful girls (49) Chapter 1004: Beautiful girls (49) They didn''t seem to avoid anything, they just advertised how dirty this girl is in public. The people watching were angry. They only felt that this group of people was really dirty, with dirty hearts, brains, and mouths. They looked dirty everywhere. When they saw a group of reporters quietly squatting in the corner, whispering about how to exaggerate and report about this girl, their hearts were rolling, as if they were going to vomit. How many terrible news are fabricated by these false reporters in order to attract attention. They never think about what kind of harm a rumor will bring to the person. What they care about is how many people watched the news, how many people it attracted, how many times it was reposted, how manyments weremented on, and how many people were talking about the news in their writings. At this time, they may have made a cup of coffee, while drinking, sliding the mouse leisurely, watching the group of fools who were deceived by them, arguing about the rumors they had fabricated, and were triumphant. I cursed in my heart, stupid, silly. The screen turned again, and when Tang Guo was standing on the rooftop, most of these defendants were watching from below. Seeing this girl''s legs hanging in the air, at such a high ce, people from all over the world were shocked. Even though they knew that the girl was safely standing on the original seat, they still had no reason to worry that she would fall. Next, when they heard the wordsing out of it, they almost smashed the mobile phone andputer in front of them in anger. The two boys confessed their mistakes and announced the truth, saying that they had never raised such a girl, and they were innocent. Then the people below began to discuss, and the face of each person who was discussing was magnified and gave each other a close-up. These words are: "In order to save ssmates, these two boys are also very benevolent, and they forget all their mistakes." "Yeah, that''s right, buying your money in life, nothing matters anymore." "... That girl is really making a fuss, because of some rumors, she will die." "Sitting on it for so long, why not jump down." "Yeah, don''t you want to jump? Why don''t you jump?" "...The kids now really can''t bear any pressure..." In contrast, there are serious rescue workers, everyone is busy preparing for rescue work. And in this group of minds, minds, and mouths are malicious people, still discussing when the girl should jump, how to jump, and whether she should jump or not, so angry that countless parents with children jumped on the spot. Those ugly faces are really for them to see. When Tang Guo exined that he was going to sue them, something ridiculous happened. Many people slipped away in embarrassment. They even saw several reporters taking pictures of each other. Finally, it also showed that the school was filled with outrage and asked the school to expel Tang Guo''s parents. They couldn''t help but toss Tang Guo''s buns, fried dough sticks, and anything that could be thrown onto Tang Guo. If it weren''t for a tall boy who would always protect her, this girl would be embarrassed because of being crushed. When listening to a parent with a particrly good-looking temperament, everyone was numb when he spoke to a little bitch. Chapter 1005: Beautiful girls (50) Chapter 1005: Beautiful girls (50) Those who posted the video, were featured on the ugly side and broadcast live to humans all over the world, their faces flushed, and they couldn''t say what they wanted to say. In the face of facts, they have no way to quibble. The people in the video are them. Those who say those things are also them. They thought that if they didn''t admit it, everything would be fine. With so many defendants, can that girl really sue them? When the video was yed for humans all over the world, their faces were ashamed, especially those who had good status and maintained a good humble and polite image at work, at home, and in the eyes of outsiders. At this moment, people Suppose the whole copse. They couldn''t imagine how people around them would think of them after today. When they think of the scene, their scalp numbs and their hearts are full of chills. Those who are usually called excellent students also hung their heads flushed, clenched their fists, and pressed their lips lightly, with some irritation and regret in their eyes. What they regret is not that they did something wrong, but that they were photographed by the camera when they said these things. What''s more frightening is that everyone saw their hideous looks. Even if they are not criminally liable, they are still young, and so many people see what they say, what should they do in the future? In the defendant seat, most of the people were upset. Why did Tang Guo have such evidence so that they could not quibble. Tang Guo didn''t mind what they were upset about, whether they realized their mistakes. Her purpose today is only one, let them pay the price they deserve. The impact of this incident was very big. Just before today, countless posts that had been ndered and verbally attacked appeared. These surviving victims all told their own experiences. They all admired this little girl, who even dared to face the difficulties and sue these hateful people. There are also rtives of the victim, telling about the stress that the victim suffered during his lifetime, and finally suffered various mental illnesses, mental illnesses, and the final treatment was not good. Everywhere, all over the world, there are so many people who have suffered such verbal attacks. Finally, there was someone who was willing to provoke all this and told the murderers. They could only p their palms vigorously, sit in front of theputer, or hold their mobile phone to cheer for her, and at the same time announce their own experience. . Their purpose in doing this is to only hope that these people can be punished the most severely. As long as they are punished, there will be fewer and fewer people in the future who spread rumors and spread malicious words. Because of the importance that humankind around the world attaches to this case and the joint letters of countless victims, the trial of this case is very fast. Those who were sued by Tang Guo were sentenced for severe cases, with a maximum sentence of three years and a minimum sentence of six months. Those who are under the age are fined. Those who are not responsible for their own remarks will eventually need topensate Tang Guo with a huge sum of money. Their parents did not educate them well. This is the lesson fee. Of course, many people are not convinced and unwilling to appeal. They thought that at least there was a chance to stand up, but they didn''t expect that the Supreme Court rejected their request. No matter how many times they requested, they were rejected. The fairness of thew has made the world boil, especially the victims and their families. Although they know that in many cases, there is no absolute fairness in this world, and it should be said that there is no fairness in the first ce. But through the efforts of that girl and all of them, getting those people punished is what they want. Chapter 1006: Beautiful girls (51) Chapter 1006: Beautiful girls (51) Not long after thiswsuit ended, Tang Guo also sued her school in one fell swoop. Relying on numerous evidences, the school did not verify the rumors. Under the pressure of the parents of all parties, she was expelled directly, and 30 excellentwyers helped her, she naturally won. Sue the school, and she sue the teacher who humiliated her in ss. People onlookers thought she was crazy. She just smiled and said, "You don''t want to be sued by me, so don''t do those things. They have vited my rights. Why can''t I sue them?" The teacher naturally lost thewsuit. In the end, she was expelled from the school andbeled as never hired. After a while, her teacher qualification certificate was revoked. After receivingpensation from countless defendants, Tang Guo created a foundation as a verbal attacker. The manifesto of this foundation is that if someone spreads rumors, nders, or verbally attacks, as long as these things are not done and everything is true, the foundation is willing to help them inwsuits forever. With both fame and fortune, 30 well-knownwyers all over the world also hurriedly stated that they are willing to litigate these victims for life and protect their rights. Afterwards, Tang Guo gave them the rewards she deserved. She posted each of thepensations she received to her social ount, and every time she spent in the future, it would change on this. This move has caused countless people to donate to the foundation, especially those who have grown up and survived the most painful and difficult period, and now the victims who are not bad, donated the most money to the foundation. They hope that there will be less gossip in this world, so that their next generation will no longer suffer the terrible verbal attacks they once suffered. Originally, she was going to specte whether she would use these to seek benefits for herself, bowing her head in shame. Thinking that this is a little girl who would take the rumors to court if she didnt agree, she was very grateful that she did not subconsciously spread rumors for personal gain. After this, Tang Guo proposed to transfer. The major schools, upon hearing her transfer, threw olive branches to her. They all knew about Tang Guo''s grades, an excellent student who only deducted one point for his Chineseposition. She chose another school in the city, which was not as famous as the original one, but it was close to home and the style was good. Everyone thought that all this woulde to an end. Tang Guo won thewsuit and no one would dare to bully her in the future, and those who spread rumors would not dare to act rashly. Those who lost thewsuit, even though they were not reconciled, still appealed again and again, and did not dare to do anything to them. But they did not know that the group of defendants had never appealed again after a month. When their rtives and friends saw them pale again, they were very surprised and quickly asked them what happened recently. These people just shook their heads and showed a bitter smile, with despair and fear in their eyes, and said nothing. Where did the people outside know that what they fear most now is the arrival of night. Whenever nightes, they lie in bed, close their eyes and fall asleep, they will go to a terrible world. That world is not friendly at all, the whole world is attacking them with words, overwhelming, vicious words, things they have not done, what those people say seems to have happened. When you go to any corner, there will be those scornful and mocking eyes. Chapter 1007: Beautiful girls (52) Chapter 1007: Beautiful girls (52) Have you ever experienced a time when everyone was unkind to you? What they have experienced is that the whole world is not friendly to them. For example, there are rumors that they are stealing things, they justify in their dreams, they didn''t steal. But those people said mockingly, "The people in our ss are all from good backgrounds. You alone are the poorest. It''s not who you stole?" They blushed in their dreams, saying that they didn''t steal it by themselves. "You still dare to argue, you didn''t steal it, how could that thing be under the drawer of your desk?" "Yes, such a ssmate with dirty hands and feet is actually in our ss. It''s really shameful." "If you can''t afford it, you can''t afford it. Why steal someone else''s stuff?" "Tell the teacher, you must tell the teacher about this, such a bad student, don''t be friends with him in the future." They thought that the teacher would check things out, but under the words of those ssmates, the teacher was convinced that they had stolen things from ssmates. "Teacher, I didn''t steal it." "Teacher, he stole it. I saw him steal it." Teacher: "You have to be brave enough to admit that you have done something wrong. It is a bad habit to steal things, and it is also a bad habit to lie. I hope you can recognize your mistakes. When the ss is over, you have to apologize and reflect in front of the whole ss. Take a look at your own behavior." They were desperate and didn''t understand why the teacher didn''t believe them anymore. They refused to admit it, thinking that this would definitely attract attention and let people find out the truth. Unexpectedly, the teacher informed the parents that they had stolen things from ssmates. They thought that Mom and Dad would believe them. They never expected that Dad would p them when he came up, and then cursed, "Little bastard, have you learned to steal things?" They defended, "I didn''t steal anything." "This parent and ssmates all testified and saw him stealing things with his own eyes. He didn''t expect that he would not admit his mistakes and scolded his ssmates. Parents, you should take him back and teach him well." When they saw their father or mother, they were flushed, bowed and bent over, with an apologetic smile on their faces, indicating that they would. In this way, they were taken home, and naturally they were beaten up. When the neighbor heard it and asked the truth about the matter, he wouldment, "Children should be well educated, steal injections when they are young, steal gold when they grow up, just fight." They were beaten up, there was suffering, and they obviously did nothing. Why would these people nder them for stealing things? From this day on, everyone who knew them knew that he had stolen things. This dream is very long, it should be said that one dream willst a lifetime. People who have this dream have different endings. In part, because I couldn''t bear these rumors, I finally became a thief. I stole the small when I was a child, and the big one when I grew up. In the end, I was caught and imprisoned, doing nothing and ruining my whole life. Some of them couldn''t bear all kinds of rumors and tried to prove their innocence, and finally received more and more attacks. In the end, they couldn''t stand it and chose tomit suicide. When this group of people jumped down from a tall building, they were all **** and awakened. Seeing the darkness around, I realized that it was a dream. They were fortunate that it was a dream, and they never expected that this dream would never end from this day, and they would be doing the same every night. Chapter 1008: Beautiful girls (53) Chapter 1008: Beautiful girls (53) Thest part of the people have survived. Some of them have achieved sess in a certain field, and some have been inactive for a lifetime, but they all have one thing inmon. Those things that year have caused them deep psychological harm. Their lives have brought many troubles and mental illnesses, and they have no way to get out of them. No matter which part of the people are, after experiencing these, they have suffered severe psychological trauma. The person who dreamed that he was framed as a thief was a boy in that high school. The girls in this high school dreamed of Tang Guo''s life. They had such dreams every day. Those terrible and unpleasant words filled the whole dream world. Helplessness, fear, fear, evasion... filled their hearts. And those parents, teachers who do not act at the school, reporters, and a series of bystanders. Their dreams are different again. They are still bystanders inside, and the people who are coldly on the sidelines are their children. Seeing their children with their own eyes, they were ndered and personally attacked by countless people. Even if they couldn''t control their words and deeds, they also bullied their own children with everyone. In their dreams, they want to wake up, want to control their behavior, they don''t know why, they always can''t control it. Their children have been changed their entire lives because of these pressures. Either they can''t bear tomit suicide, or they have a serious mental illness, or they are doing nothing, or their life achievements are still extraordinary, but their personalities have be extreme and terrible, and they don''t even have a normal life. They finished the dream with red eyes, and when they woke up, they were shocked in a cold sweat. They remembered everything in their dreams, and the despair still permeated their hearts, lingering for a long time. They have no idea that this is just the beginning. This dream will appear whenever they are asleep, and they have to experience this life again. What a terrible dream, what a terrible life, it is a life in which no hope can be seen and nothing can be done. The next day, these people who have had terrible dreams will still go about their work and life. At night, all this is repeated. And Wei Liang, Zuo Ran, they dreamed about everything Tang Guo had experienced. They were still bystanders and participants this time. Every time they saw the self in their dreams, they actually did those things to Tang Guo and wanted to stop them. But no matter how they stop it, they can''t stop it. In their dreams, they were indifferent throughout the whole process. They could only stare at them and watch this happen. Especially at thest moment, when the self in the dream heard her climb to the rooftop, he thought it was a joke and was still ying in the bar. They can''t wait to pull out that annoying self and give it a p in the face. Finally, they saw with their own eyes that the beautiful girl jumped down under the booing of a group of people. Falling in front of them, the blood was blurred, blood sshed all over the ground, and their eyes were red. This young girl''s life ended in front of them. Especially the people around, the reaction seemed to be unsympathetic, still whispering to her who was dead, and still taking pictures, and told people they knew that the girl who had been taken care of had jumped off the building. They finally couldn''t stand it, roaring loudly, rushing into the crowd, trying to kill these people. Chapter 1009: Beautiful girls (54) Chapter 1009: Beautiful girls (54) At this time, they woke up. Looking at the darkened room, they fumbled for the switch, turned the light on, subconsciously touched the phone, and flipped through the news. In the news, it was reported that the girl won, and she established a rumor foundation, and now that she has transferred to another school, her grades are still excellent. Looking at her photos and the dynamics on her social ounts, both of them breathed a sigh of relief. They did not expect that such terrible scenes would still appear on every night that followed. That young life will end in front of their eyes again and again. They arepletely powerless to stop them. They are indifferent, ruthless, hateful, and dirty in their dreams. After experiencing countless nights like this, Wei Liang and Zuo Ran became thinner and thinner. Once in the middle of the night, the two forced themselves not to go to sleep and talked on the phone. "Zuo Ran, if everything can be done again, that would be great." After this sentence, both of them were silent. After a long time, Zuo Ran said, "However, this world has not been revisited, everything is just our delusion. Wei Liang, nothing can be renewed, even if it is re-started, many things will be different. What he did is What has been done and what is wrong is wrong. There is no regret medicine in the world." "Yeah, no...no." Wei Liang murmured and smiled again, "Fortunately, she insisted, otherwise, I would definitely go crazy." "Yeah, fortunately she persevered." Zuo Ran followed, and he would really be crazy if he were to be the same as everything in his dream. Both of them stood on the balcony, holding their mobile phones, looking at the lights of the city, and watching the vehicles passing by, and they had not spoken for a long time. "Zuo Ran." "how?" "Let''s go and apologize to her. Whether she forgives or not, she always needs a formal apology, what do you think?" Zuo Ran sighed, "I should apologize." The next day, Tang Guo left school, walked out of the school gate, and saw Wei Liang and Zuo Ran. The expressions of the two of them were not very good, and their faces were bloodless. When they saw her, they walked over quickly. The ssmates from the same school knew them, thinking they were going to do something, and quickly surrounded Tang Guo. The students in this school can admire this newly transferred girl. They are usually gossiped and talked about, but they can''t reach the level of each other. They really enjoyed watching the live broadcast of the trial. Seeing the two appeared, they thought they were going to bully Tang Guo. Unexpectedly, the two knelt down to Tang Guo in public and said very sincerely, "I''m sorry." They didn''t exin too much, and said several times that I was sorry. The students around saw that they wereing to apologize, so they stepped aside. Tang Guo walked in front of them, leaned slightly, and said, "I ept the apology, but I won''t forgive you. Not all apologies will be forgiven. It''s not that you recognize your mistakes, and I must forgive them." The two looked at each other, they didn''t ask for forgiveness. "We just came to apologize and didn''t want you to forgive." Wei Liang said, "It was our fault in the past. We will behave well in the future, and that will never happen again. We also hope that you can be well." Zuo Ran also nodded, their purpose is indeed this. They had never thought that the girl who wanted to tease, did not know when she had already lived in their heart, and could not get away. Chapter 1010: Beautiful girls (55) Chapter 1010: Beautiful girls (55) But with her personality, it is absolutely impossible for them. Tang Guoningughed at the expressions of the two of them, "Is it right after apologizing, I feel morefortable in my heart, and less guilt in my heart?" These words were not very pleasant, and they contained sarcasm, but they had to admit that the regret and guilt in their hearts prompted them to apologize. Tang Guo was lower again, and both of them were very curious. She didn''t leave a step and let her approach. Then, apanied by the breeze, some cold, and some nice voices pierced their ears, "Are you fortunate, I''m fortunately not what you dreamed of, I jumped down from a tall building and fell into a **** blood." result?" The two suddenly raised their heads and looked at her incredibly. How did she know they had such a dream? No, they are more concerned about what she means by this sentence. "Your heartbeat is getting faster now. Although the answer may not be what you like, I still have to say," Tang Guo said in a low voice, "you have never doubted that I am not her, juste back for her to fulfill herst wish, to prove Is she innocent? In this world, she still has too many regrets. She left with hatred. What is left is just a group of people who watch the fun, do evil, and are not punished. Do you think she will be willing?" The faces of the two of them were even more ugly, and these words shed in their minds over and over again. Wei Liang finally broke out, "You lied, Xiao Guo, you must be revenge on me, right?" How can things in dreams be true? How could she really jump down and end her life so easily. No, it''s impossible, how is it possible? She is so beautiful, innocent, and strong, how can she really jump from such a high ce. No, it''s impossible, she must be lying. The two of them throbbed, looking at Tang Guo with their eyes open. They didn''t believe it, she was in front of them nicely, how could something like that happen? Tang Guo took out a gem worth hundreds of millions of dors from his pocket, and handed it to the two of them to see, and the voice softly reached their ears, "Will a girl with a gem worth hundreds of millions of dors still go to work? ?" "A mother is just apany department manager and she has to be a part-time girl. Can she afford thirty of the world''s topwyers?" Tang Guo chuckled, "The reward paid to them is not money. They are not short of money. They are richer than you all. What do you think?" "You want to say that I have made tens of millions in stocks, then I want to ask, a high school student, really do this? In just six months, it took less than half a million to double, a high school student did it. Are you there?" "In the end, you don''t doubt, why do I know you are dreaming?" Her voice was getting lower and lower, as if only they could hear it, with some hoarseness, "Because you can dream, it was me who did it. Your whole life will be haunted by such nightmares, and you will suffer day and night. Watching her fall in front of you, her **** look, repeating endlessly, you will not be at peace in your life, and you will pay the price for the mistakes you made." "Not only you, but everyone involved in this matter." She stood up with a simple and sweet smile on her face. "Little fruit." Chang Zhan''s voice came from a distance, with some eagerness. Chapter 1011: Beautiful girls (56) Chapter 1011: Beautiful girls (56) He quickly walked in front of her, and indifferently scanned Zuo Ran and Wei Liang who was still in a daze, "Are they bothering you?" "No." Tang Guo said with a smile, "They came to apologize to me, I did not forgive, and it is impossible to forgive." The blood on the faces of the two who heard these words could not be recovered. Chang Zhan breathed a sigh of relief and walked in front of Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, his tone softened: "You still don''t want to disturb her." "I...I won''t bother her anymore." Wei Liang said while staring at Tang Guo. He didn''t want to believe that what Tang Guo said was true, but he couldn''t think of everything that happened to Tang Guo these days. I don''t believe it, the smiling girl in front of you is not the original Tang Guo. As for who she is, he has no way of knowing. He only knew that the original Tang Guo was really killed by them. She really jumped down from such a high ce, falling into blood and blood. It is exactly the same as in the dream. Zuo Ran was also speechless for a while, and his entire brain was buzzing. The pictures in his brain were all scenes of the girl jumping down. His fingers were white. It turned out that it was not a dream, it was real, and it happened. He finally knew what was wrong with the girl in front of him, yes, this person is not the same, nothing is right. "You still have a few days of free time, where you can go and see." Chang Zhan didnt know the guilt andplexity in the two of them. He only thought that they were not forgiven and lost. Its normal for her not to forgive you. From now on, you wont disturb her or appear in front of her. You can live a new life." Yes, they have to go to jail. Because he is still very young, if it had been in the past, the family would have helped them settle the situation. This time it was too much trouble. Perhaps it was a typical case. In addition, the family members did not speak this time, expressing the intention to help them settle the matter. Therefore, how many years they should squat, they have to squat for many years. What are their families afraid of? They all dreamt that the girl standing behind Chang Zhan and being guarded by Chang Zhan, is that she? She has the ability to hire 30 topwyers in the world, and has the ability to conduct global live broadcasts of court trials, exposing their ugliness to the eyes of people around the world. She was able to sue thousands of people and seeded. She wanted to sue the school, and she seeded. She was sought after by victims of speech around the world, established a foundation, and received thergest donation. She dared to make donations transparently, what else did she dare not do? How could such a person be a small high school student? Thinking of everything in their dreams, they were overshadowed and finally left. It turns out that the dreams are not fake, they really killed people. If it weren''t for this girl''s arrival, they would still kill her. Since she has such great abilities, why not stop it in the first ce? They remembered the experience of these days, and suddenly they were taken aback, their eyes were red when they tried to understand something. They were sitting in the carriage, watching the girl take the ice cream in Chang Zhan''s hand, eating happily, and their eyes were hot. "Zuo Ran, did you say that during the time she was with us, did she give us a chance toe back again? If we weren''t that bad, would the final result be different?" Chapter 1012: Beautiful girls (57) Chapter 1012: Beautiful girls (57) "Besides this, I never think of it again. Why does she have to spend so much time with us because she has such a great ability." Zuo Ran leaned on the car seat and said hoarsely, "Yes, it should be." "So, did she give us a chance to correct it?" Wei Liang''s voice choked and covered his face with his hands. "We didn''t find it and didn''t cherish it. It should be said that our bones are full of badness and swelling. Nothing happened. With everything today, we will never understand that we are wrong, right?" "Yes." Zuo Ran replied, "Yes, if there are no serious consequences, we will never realize our mistakes." The two fell silent and never spoke again. Within a few days, Chang Zhan told Tang Guo that Zuo Ran and Wei Liang had gone to serve their sentences, and both had been sentenced to three years. Heavy punishment, because of Tang Guo''s incident, thew was corrected. Although there are still many unfair things in this world, some things are still beyond the control of legal rules. But through the efforts of many people, the world is slowly getting better. No matter when you live, you will experience various difficulties, and some things can be changed through the effort you think. No matter what it is, it cannot be set in stone. "Because I have limited time, I just want to do something that I feelfortable with. Although the method is sometimes extreme," Tang Guohe said, "I just need to feelfortable in my heart. I don''t care about what I do. Anyway, I''m not the one. Good people." System: [But the host is a principled person. He really can''t praise the host for being a good person, after all, the host is really not a good person. But with principle, she can really boast fiercely, and she won''t hurt anyone without provoking the host. Once you provoke her, anyone will be unlucky. The host is not a good person, but she will do some good things easily, although in her opinion, it may not be a good thing. Most of these things, in her view, are just interesting and doing things on a whim. But these things are still something that countless people don''t have the courage to do and cannot do. She once said: "If you have the ability to resist, why should you let yourself live so aggrieved?" "Patience, it''s meant for people who have no ability. If you don''t have the ability to resist, then you have to be patient." "Rules? Those are used to constrain the people at the bottom. What are the rules in the world of cultivating immortals? The strong is respected, because in the world of cultivating immortals, everyone can be strong, even a weak person at first. Unwilling to be bound by the rules. Only the people in the cage will pay attention to the rules. Because they have to survive in this cage. If there is no rule, this ce will be chaotic." "For cultivators, only heaven and earth can restrain them. Perhaps it should be said that their cage of survival is only about the strong and the rules of strength." "It can be used as a simple analogy. A poor family will use the ount book to write down when buying vegetables, and they have to bargain. Despite the hardship, they want to eat meat. In order to survive, they have to endure drooling. Impulsively, buy only vegetarian dishes. But as a rich person, that''s different. If you have money, why can''t you buy it? Buy whatever you want. " System: [So, the host greatly means that if you don''t want to be wronged, you don''t want to live badly, you have to have the ability, status, status, and money, right? Chapter 1013: Beautiful girls (58) Chapter 1013: Beautiful girls (58) "Tongzi, you are really getting smarter." System: [I seem to understand something. For example, those who say that the spirit is the most important, money is not important, first are the poor tofort themselves, and the second is the materially rich people will pursue spiritual needs. Like those who are poor but working hard, they basically dont talk about these things. They are tired and busy enough for their lives every day. How can they talk about these useless things. In a daze, he seemed to understand a lot, [It should be said that rich people, no matter poor or rich, have their own pursuits, rather than imaginary dreams, thinking about what they dont have. Tang Guo was amused, "Please note that you are a system, not a human being." [Perhaps I can engage in research on human psychology in the future. Following his host, maybe one day there will be these small worlds? At that time, he must be engaged in a high-end job. In fact, he still wants to say that those who spread rumors are mostly boring and empty in their hearts, so they will think about spreading rumors. Especially this kind of malicious rumors, unlike the purposeful rumors of the entertainment industry. Even if it is a rumors in the entertainment circle, and then follow to spread the rumors, m others maliciously, most of them are a group of boring people. Those who are busy, have a little free time, for their own goals, pursuits, and free time, what they do must be to recharge their own future, instead of going online and wearing a vest to attack others and vent their inner resentment. . In the following time, Chang Zhan would pass by the alley entrance of Tang Guo''s house every day. Tang Guo would take his car to the school, and then he would continue to his school. "Senior, you are about to take an exam, why are you still free to pick me up to school?" Tang Guo nced at Chang Zhan, "Do you find it troublesome?" "No." Chang Zhan was doing the test with a pen in his hand. Chang Zhan is a very hard worker, even if he has a high IQ, he still takes the next exam very seriously. He believes that IQ is bestowed by God, but if I don''t learn it, I will waste this talent. The system sighed on the side, [Host, this is the rich second generation of true friendship, right? Good tutoring, good character, and hard work, it is simply not an ordinary person can catch up. "Yeah." Tang Guo replied, "Breaking out, it''s just a typical example of being caught. In this world, the rich will only get richer and richer. Most people who can be rich are not stupid. The training of the next generation. But well, there will be scum everywhere. Dont be deceived by these appearances. In fact, people should work hard. You can imagine that when you are a teenager, you will have three or four countries, four or five countries. Language?" The system is staggering, isn''t it? Anyway, after traveling through so many worlds, most of the offspring of the wealthy people I meet are very powerful, and they will be cultivated at a high price. It didn''t take long for the college entrance examination. Chang Zhan''sst exam was the best university in the country. Before he goes to college to report, he will still let his driver pick Tang Guo to school. "It''s actually not that troublesome." System: The host''s mouth is wrong, and he is obviously happy. The woman''s mouth is indeed a lie. "No trouble." Chang Zhan looked at Tang Guo earnestly, and said lightly, "I''ll be waiting for you." Tang Guo smiled, "What are you waiting for?" Chapter 1014: Beautiful girls (59) Chapter 1014: Beautiful girls (59) Chang Zhan looked a little ufortable, and then said, "Waiting for you to be admitted to the same school as me." "Anything else?" "Go to school together." "Is it gone?" Chang Zhan was stared at by Tang Guo''s focused gaze, his face was very ufortable and his ears were red. Facing the look she was expecting, he was a little helpless, and still said, "Wait for you to be my girlfriend, okay?" "Of course." Tang Guo was finally satisfied, loosening Chang Zhan''s suitcase, and letting him go. "Senior, then you have to be prepared to confess to me, otherwise I won''t be your girlfriend." In the second year, Tang Guo was admitted to the same institution as Chang Zhan, and Chang Zhan confessed to her. That day, for the first time, he really took her by the hand. He took her to the ice cream shop with a mentality of liking people. He bought her dozens of vors of ice cream, one spoon of each vor, and arge bowl of ice cream. Put it in front of her. Confessed to her that he wanted her to be his girlfriend. He was willing to hold her hand and spend the rest of his life with her. He also said, "I will protect you forever." "Senior I''m afraid I''ve forgotten how good I am." Tang Guo dug a scoop of ice cream to eat, and said very proudly. Chang Zhan remembered what she had done and nodded quickly, "I haven''t forgotten," he paused, and he still said affectionately, with a smile on his cold face, "but I still want to protect you." Even though he knew how powerful she was, he still wanted to protect her. Who said that powerful people do not need protection? She doesn''t need protection. People who seem to be very powerful are all because they have been bullied. No one protects her and she bes very powerful. When she was weak, he had no chance to protect her, he could only care and protect her with the remaining vitality of her. "This time is an exception," Chang Zhan couldn''t help but see that she had been digging for ice cream. "Next time you are not allowed to eat so much, at most one-third. Girls who eat too much are not good for their health." "Okay." Hearing these words, Tang Guo smiled and bent his eyes, and buried his head to dig ice cream to eat. Chang Zhan remembered something he had heard from Wei Liang and Zuo Ran, saying that she was no longer her. It turned out that she had been killed by them. He thought in his heart that what he knew was her, and what he liked was her in front of him. This she fascinated him. She has already got revenge and has done so much that many people can''t do, including himself. Tang Guo''s college career has been very smooth, especially since she is a world celebrity, the founder of the Rumor Foundation, and has helped innocent people who have suffered from rumors to fight manywsuits. Almost every game went smoothly. The people at that school knew that one of the freshmen was Tang Guo. At the same time they were surprised, they were hurriedly reflecting on whether they had secretly talked about anyone''s bad things recently. Especially, that kind of bad talk without evidence. On the day Tang Guo reported, the university was in harmony, and almost no one talked about who was wrong. There are a few teachers with characteristics who are very satisfied with all this. Because, a few of them are oftenughed at by the students. One is the math teacher. Because he is bald, he is always made fun of by the students in private. This kind of thing, you can''t go straight up to train people, students It''s not easy to provoke. There is a female teacher who has a lot of male students because of her plump body Chapter 1015: Beautiful girls (60) Chapter 1015: Beautiful girls (60) Since Tang Guo came in, he has hardly heard such remarks. There is also a female ssmate. Because there are more e on her face, she is often secretly said to be ugly, disgusting, and ugly. In fact, she has tried her best to treat, but the effect is not so obvious. Coupled with external discussions, she was anxious and couldn''t sleep at night, and the e became more and more open. There are longer, fatter girls and boys, who are all secretly discussed. After Tang Guo entered the school, talking about them was almost gone. They had to sigh, Tang Guo''s two words were simply her gossip. Later, the math teacher went to have a hair transnt. The female teacher became more confident. The girls with e sessfully got e removal, and the obese students also seeded in losing weight. Everything is going in a good direction. They all thanked the girl named Tang Guo a little, that''s it. After ss, there will be a long and handsome male ssmate who will leave with a small hand. Speaking of her boyfriend, they also sighed. This senior Chang Zhan looked cold to everyone, but in front of Tang Guo, he was like a little wolf dog, cute and obedient, and blinded them. Teachers in this school said that Tang Guo''s past few years at university can be called the most harmonious four years in their school. Perhaps it was the global live broadcast of the trial that gave them a warning that no matter what they say, they may be filmed. All students have cultivated not to talk about others at will, and do not spread rumors at will when there is no fact. Even if you read a post online, you will not forward it at will, and you will subconsciously think, is this true or is it a rumor? Do not talk about others casually, do not attack others, they suddenly find that this world is indescribably beautiful. When you meet someone, boast about the other person, others are beautiful, and you are beautiful in your heart. You praise him, he praises you, it is really a harmonious and beautiful society. Tang Guo''s college time passed so peacefully and beautifully. On the day of graduation, she took Chang Zhan''s hand and said, "Senior, do you want to get a certificate?" "certificate?" "It''s a marriage certificate, do you want?" Chang Zhan became nervous and said incoherently, "I...I''m not ready to propose to you yet." "Why do you propose to marry me? I''m very busy. I''m going to lecture abroad next month." Chang Zhan didn''t hesitate, and quickly agreed, "Then go to the car license." He wondered how to propose once. Forgive him for not thinking of anything romantic, and in the end he simply earned all the shares in his name under Tang Guo''s name, put the diamond ring on her finger, and stuffed her with bank cards, "Xiao Guo, you see Let''s spend it, it doesn''t matter after spending it, I still have the ability to make money." He still raises such things as elderly women. Although his wife, who is especially good at spending money, will spend hundreds of thousands or tens of millions in almost awsuit, he will also make money. A business is worth hundreds of millions. Tang Guo readily epted that even though she was not short of money, she must have spent her man''s money. "What kind of wedding does Xiao Guo want?" Tang Guo smiled, "I''m ready for the wedding, so let me take care of it." Love is paid by both parties. She has this ability and is willing to spoil him. No matter what, let him. Worry about it. Chapter 1016: Beautiful girl (end) Chapter 1016: Beautiful girl (end) Chang Zhan felt her thoughts. In fact, he didn''t mind these, and he knew she didn''t mind. But they all have the same idea, just want to spoil each other and treat each other better. He felt that this kind of getting along seemed to have gone through many times. "We should have been husband and wife in our previous life." "Yes, our previous life was a husband and wife, not only the previous life, but also the previous life." Tang Guo replied. Chang Zhan smiled, and he believed it. She didn''t know where she came from, she said yes, that was, and he thought it was. He took her hand, kissed the back of her hand lightly, and said, "It must be in the next life?" "Senior, if you behave, you will definitely be." "Yes." Chang Zhan replied. This 40% simr sentence made him feel that they should be bound together for generations. In this life, Tang Guo chose to work as awyer, only to fight rumors. However, after ten years of doing this, she has no longer received this type ofwsuit, and can only change direction and be someone else. In short, she thinks that her life is pretty good, and in this small world, she managed to leave traces of her own existence. Her life span is still only 20 years longer than the original seventeen years old. That is to say, in this life, she lived thirty to seventy years old, thirty-seven years old, just young. The whole world was shocked by the news that she was about to die soon. "She is so young, this news must have been a rumor early." "Sue him, whoever spreads the rumors will sue him." ... But no matter how excited they are, they still cannot change this fact. Countless people wept over the news, and they all regretted why this world-changing life is so fragile. Is it because God thinks she is too good, so do you want to take her away? "Senior, I''m really sorry, I will abandon you first." With a smile on Chang Zhan''s face, he held her hand dozingly, leaned over to her ear, "What are you talking about? You will never be alone in the world where you have existed. When I was alone, thinking You are not alone anymore." "Then make another appointment in the next world." Tang Guo smiled. Chang Zhan nodded, "I will definitely behave, and wait for you toe to me, Xiao Guo." "Okay,e to you, as long as you are good, I will definitely find you." In Tang Guo''sst vitality, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang appeared, and once again confirmed with her, is the dream true? Tang Guo answered them with a smile, "It''s true." They don''t seem to be bothered by the dream, and after getting the answer, there is onlyplexity in their eyes. After everyone watched Tang Guo leave, they left one after another. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang also left in the end, only Chang Zhan was left, still guarding her. That night, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang never dreamed that much again, slept peacefully until early morning. The next day, when they met, Zuo Ran said, "How cruel she is, she will take our dreams away as well." "Yes, she is really a cruel person." "She said that the person in the dream was not her. How do I feel that they are so simr, cruel to themselves and cruel to others, why are they not alone?" ... Tang Guo was in a daze. When she looked around, she felt something in her hand, and when she looked closely, it turned out to be a marriage certificate. She looked through it and found that the photo of the marriage certificate was of her and a handsome man. "Thank you, Xiaoguo, since you marry me, I will treat you well." Why did Tang Guo feel bad in her heart? How could this sound a bit like a scumbag quotation. Chapter 1017: Flash marriage daughter (1) Chapter 1017: sh marriage daughter (1) Tang Guo stared at the marriage certificate for a long time, and finally confirmed that it was a marriage certificate. But she can draw a conclusion based on the sentence just now, this handsome man did not marry her because he liked her. As for why, she has no memory yet. "Xiaoguo, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Guo shook his head and replied, "Nothing." "Today really makes you too tired. Marry me without preparation and hold a temporary wedding. I really can''t help you." Tang Guo nodded, "It''s really tired, I want to go back and rest first." The man was holding her hand, we can see that he hesitated when holding hands. Finally, remembering something, he still held her firmly and took her into the car. After driving for half an hour, they walked into amunity, and the man took her to the house where he lived. From the door, you could see that this was a decorated door, and it seemed that there was indeed a wedding event. Entering the room, it was also arranged inside. The man first took her into the new furnished house, and after just looking at it, he took her to another room, "You shouldn''t like that ce too much. Live here." Tang Guo didn''t refute. After the man went out, he closed the door and began to recall the memories of this world. This is a very **** marriage, this story is also a very **** family ethics drama. The man who spoke to her just now is the hero of this world, and his name is Luo Yicheng. Luo Yicheng was born in a rural area and his family background was not good, but he was smart since he was young, and through the efforts of his parents and sisters, he confessed him from the small vige and became their first college student there. It can be said that the pheasant turned into a phoenix. But it is not easy for a university student who has no foundation in the city to gain a foothold in the big city. Luo Yicheng is indeed a very hard worker. ording to his life n, the future will never be too bad. If his girlfriend weren''t in such a family when he was in college, they should be enjoying their married life happily at this moment. Today, it is the day when he and his college girlfriend were married. Their long-distance love race and their student days have been nine years. From the age of eighteen to twenty-seven, the youth of the two were dedicated to each other. It should be said that this is a very loving couple. But living together, there will always be contradictions. In a big city here, housing prices and prices are definitely not low. They fell in love in their freshman year, minus the four years of university, Luo Yicheng only had five years to struggle. In this city, Luo Yicheng is very ordinary. For their future, he got up at 5 o''clock every day for the past five years and went home at 9 o''clock in the evening, just to make money and be able to settle in this city. Because his future mother-inw has already spoken, if he wants to marry her daughter, he must have a three-bedroom house in this city. Luo Yicheng felt that this request was really not excessive at all. Qian Beibei followed him in his freshman year, and followed him when he worked. He really has to work hard and buy a house in this city. This is for himself and her. This is their future. s home. So he really worked hard. It took him only five years to buy a house in this city. The location and environment are very good. Both Qian Beibei''s parents are very satisfied and finally agreed to their marriage. Chapter 1018: Flash marriage daughter (2) Chapter 1018: sh marriage daughter (2) In addition to buying a house, he also bought a car. With his current position, plus the need to take his wife and children to work and school in the future, a car is a must. In this way, excluding the money needed for the wedding, he spent almost all his savings in the past five years. Fortunately, he didn''t let his parents subsidize a little. It was all his work, working overtime in his free time to do other earning. From the above point of view, he is a good man who works very hard and is willing to fight. Everyone, including Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei, believed that they were about to usher in a happy life. Never imagined that there was an ident at today''s wedding. When he drove the car excitedly and took the best man team to Qian Beibei''s house to get married. The door couldn''t be opened anyhow, no matter how many red envelopes they still got in, the door still didn''t mean to open. Finally, the best man team asked what was going on, and the bridesmaid inside came out saying that it was Niu Jin. If you want to take Qian Beibei away, you still need 660,000 yuan as a gift. When he heard this sentence, Luo Yicheng''s heart was cold. He relentlessly spent five years living in this city and was finally able to marry his sweetheart. Obviously this was the initial condition of Niu Jin, the mother-inw, and he did not refute it, thinking it was reasonable. But when he bought a house and a car, he couldn''t ept the gift of 660,000 yuan. He asked the Qian Beibei family toe out to talk, but they dide out. Niu Jin still did not let go, saying that if there is no six hundred and sixty thousand, the marriage will not end today. Luo Yicheng finally turned his gaze on Qian Beibei and asked her, "Babe, just say what you think? Today is the marriage, is it married or not? We have been together for nine years, and the first year is the tenth. Years. Its been so long in the rtionship, do you really want to not marry me today because of these six hundred and sixty thousand gifts?" "If I Luo Yicheng, today I have nothing, no house, no car, and no struggle for the past five years. If you want a gift, even if it is one million, I Luo Yicheng will ept it." "Babe, what kind of life I have lived in the past five years, you should understand? After buying a house and a car, the rest is our wedding money, six hundred and sixty thousand yuan, I really can''t take it out. I don''t want to wait any longer. I dont want you to wait any longer." He said so much, he didn''t expect Qian Beibei to wait for such a sentence. "I listen to my mother, it''s okay. My mother has high blood pressure, so I can only listen to her, and can''t **** her off. What if I get her mad?" Later, Luo Yicheng said a lot, and Qian Beibei''s parents were very excited. Anyway, they were not allowed to get married if they could not spend 660,000. Luo Yicheng was furious, a blood surged up, pulling aside Tang Guo, his alumnus who had been secretly in love with him, and asked her, "I''m going to marry you, do you want to, if you like, we will leave." For a crush, it was naturally overjoyed to get a response. Without thinking about anything, he followed Luo Yicheng. I rented a wedding dress temporarily, took wedding photos, and held the wedding as usual. This hastily, the visitor''s expression is strange, the parties are not very happy wedding. Qian Beibei chased after him, saying that Luo also became crazy. Luo Yicheng was indeed mad, thinking that Qian Beibei didn''t believe it, so he took Tang Guo to get the certificate on the spot, and finally Qian Beibei was angry and left. Then, it was the scene where Tang Guo came to this world. Chapter 1019: Flash marriage daughter (3) Chapter 1019: sh marriage daughter (3) As for the follow-up development, Qian Beibei was reluctant to give up Luo Yicheng, and Luo Yicheng could not let go of Qian Beibei. The two people who had been in love with Qian Beibei''s parents were sandwiched between them. Now there is another Tang Guo. She happily agreed to Luo Yicheng, thinking that the attitude of the Qian family and Qian Beibei had hurt Luo Yicheng. Even if Luo Yicheng doesn''t like her that much now, they are already married, and they will be able to develop feelings when they get along slowly. But the facts were not as she thought. Luo Yicheng couldn''t forget Qian Beibei, even if he had promised many times in front of her, he still couldn''t forget. At first, he said to get along slowly, so the two of them slept in one room. Later, this continued, and Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng would still identally meet each other unintentionally, causing various entanglements. She didn''t know, but thought that Luo Yicheng would slowly change, forget Qian Beibei, and spend a lifetime with her. She is a wealthy daughter, the family is very angry about her choice, but there is no alternative. After all, the marriage is closed and can only be epted, and Luo Yicheng is indeed good enough. She didn''t know that Luo Yicheng felt relieved when she saw Qian Beibei''s pitiful appearance. Hearing Qian Beibei said that he had topromise because he was afraid of angering Niu Jin and angering his family. In fact, he wanted to go back in time if he wanted to go with him. Therefore, he secretly saved money and never gave it to Tang Guo. In fact, they were partners in the skin of a husband and wife, living under one roof. When he had saved up to one million, he went to Niu Jin''s house and offered to marry Qian Beibei. Niu Jin looked at the one-million-dor gift, and felt very happy. In addition, over the years, Luo Yicheng''s career has risen, and he started his ownpany and made more money. I bought a house in another ce, maybe two yearster, then I have to buy a big vi. The Qian Beibei family felt that they could not miss this person, no matter whether he had a marriage contract with Tang Guo or not, he agreed. Niu Jin also quickly remembered this and asked Luo Yicheng, "What about that Tang Guo?" "I will make it clear to her that the divorce, in fact, in the past two years, nothing happened to us, I have never let go of Beibei." "What about your house?" Niu Jin said in astonishment. "After your divorce, what about the house?" "This must be divided into half of her." Regardless of whether Tang Guo was rich or not, the house he boughtter and the property he transferredter belonged to the post-marital property, and it must be shared with Tang Guo. Niu Jin quit, "No, those things were originally Beibei''s, how can you give it to other women? In short, if you divorce, she can only go out of the house, house, car, and savings, but Beibei''s. " Qian Beibei persuaded, but Niu Jin just didn''t let it go. Anyway, if they wanted to get married, Tang Guo had to leave the house without taking anything. In the end, true love trumps everything, and Luo Yicheng agreed. The next step was Tang Guo''s darkening moment. He didn''t want to get a divorce and found Qian Beibei. Overwhelming Qian Beibei with his vigor, in short, Luo Yicheng will bump into him every time, and a sessful hero saves the United States. Luo Yicheng''s guilt from the beginning has also turned into dislike and impatience. She has be a catalyst for the rtionship between the two, because of her, the rtionship between the two is getting better and better. Finally, on the street, she and Qian Beibei pulled up and identally fell out. They happened to be hit by a car. She had crippled legs, had her limbs amputated, and exited sadly. Chapter 1020: Flash marriage daughter (4) Chapter 1020: sh marriage daughter (4) Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng regretted for a while, got married and lived happily. After reading it, Tang Guo didn''t speak. The system spoke weakly, "The host is big, do you have any thoughts about this world?" "No." In this world, everyone is wrong. What she has to do is to change the destiny of bing a disabled person, and enjoy the world no matter what. Of course, a lesson to Luo Yicheng is indispensable. She will never forget revenge. Compared to the previous world, this world simply gave her a vacation. The system really felt that Tang Guo was in a good mood, and he hesitated to ask, "The host is big, do you want that guy?" "If there is fate, he will naturally appear." Tang Guo smiled, "I believe that he will appear, after all, his setting is like this." Set... set? He really heard this kind of saying for the first time. Hey, listening to the host means that he has appeared every time? He asked his question. Tang Guo nodded without expecting, "Yes, he has appeared in every world I have traveled. Since the day I awakened, his attitude towards me has also changed. From the beginning of indifference, indifferent, ruthless, to the present Just like the little wolf dog, he asks for bones when hees up." System: Damn, what kind of metaphor is this. He didn''t ask Tang Guo, even if he expected it, this guy was not simple, and perhaps the culprit who caused her to travel through these worlds, why he was still willing to have a love with him. Because his host has no ethics, one yard goes to one yard, as long as the other party doesn''t have the original memory, she doesn''t know what the other party has done. It''s cool to have a rtionship first. This is his host. [What about Luo Yicheng? The system is weak, he thinks that the host will not be sorge. The original owner had a sh marriage with a secret lover without thinking about it, but after the marriage, Luo Yicheng''s approach was indeed disgusting. Since I found that Qian Beibei could not be forgotten, it was better to file for divorce earlier and still be considered a responsible man. While wanting to marry a wife to save him face, so as not to beughed at, but also can''t forget Qian Beibei. In the final analysis, this is both standing and standing. If he didn''t say he wanted to marry Tang Guo, even if Tang Guo fell in love with him secretly, he would not decide so quickly. Because in the environment at the time, Tang Guo faced a crush, and the other party said this to her in such a difficult situation. She agreed, and Luo Yicheng''s face was stabilized. If she doesn''t agree, Luo Yi will be ashamed and will never be able to look up in front of these people. Speaking of which, she agreed directly at the time, maybe she didn''t want to lose his face once and then again. To be honest, it was a problem for her. It was because of that little love that she agreed. If it was not in that environment, she would not necessarily agree. Therefore, Luo Yicheng made a big mistake. The system thought secretly, thinking that the host would not easily let the opponent go. The host, he avenged his grudges. There is also Qian Beibei. Since on the day of the wedding, she listened so hard to what her mother said, and afterwards, they all tried to get married and came up again. It can be said to be shameless. Perhaps, in the eyes of such a person, true love trumps everything. The system secretly analyzes. Chapter 1021: Flash marriage daughter (5) Chapter 1021: sh marriage daughter (5) He doesn''t believe that the host will be in this world, simply live, wait and see, the host is deep in the water. He secretly took a look at Luo Yicheng in the next room, and turned out the picture of Qian Beibei in his mobile phone to see things and think about people. He spit, and couldn''t help cursing in his heart. "Host, are you going tofort Luo Yicheng?" ording to the previous host''s great routine, to deal with Luo Yicheng such a person, he must use the strategy of punishing the heart. Let the other person get used to her first, and then like her but don''t know it, wait until she leaves, it will never be able to recover, and then look at him regretful. That... That''s really great for the wife. But he waited for a long time, Tang Guo didn''t mean it. Is the hosts performance ipatible with her personality? "Why should I go tofort him?" Tang Guo looked inexplicable. The system said anxiously, [Zhuxin''s strategy. "It''s not me that he likes, so why should he use his heart-minded strategy." Tang Guoyfortably on the bed, "It''s weird. The world is safer and more rxed. I don''t want to do those things. Luo Yicheng wants to miss anyone. Miss someone. As long as he dares to have a private rtionship with Qian Beibei, have a marriage rtionship, dig out with another woman, and have intimate care, this is called cheating." [So, what does the host mean? ] The system always feels that it is not that simple. The host thinks that Luo Yicheng is not worth her strategy yet? "Of course it''s because he makes more money. When he gets divorced, if he shows evidence of his cheating, he can share most of his wealth." When the system was stringing data, he knew that the host was extremely bad, really the kind of super bad. Tang Guo squinted, "If you move your lips and say a few words in the dark, you can make the other party work hard and make money. When I get divorced, I can get a lot of money." System: Unable tomunicate. [Host is big, don''t forget, although your current family situation is not a top rich person, in this city, you also have six or seven properties under your personal name, two or three rich family daughters. Why do you want to get into the eyes of money if you can eat and wait to die? The host has changed drastically, bing so lucky. "That''s all my pre-marriage property. Who says you can''t love money if you have money?" Tang Guo got up from the bed. "You are right. You shouldfort Luo Yicheng. He has a good earning ability. If he is down for a day, he will be dyed for a day, not knowing how much money he will miss." "I''ll order a takeaway first. I remember that he didn''t eat much today. Give him warmth, eat and drink well, so that he can have a strong body and make money with all his might." System: Money, money, money, I only know money, and there are so many valuable treasures in the system space, I have never seen her rare. He understood, this time the host didn''t want to use the old routine. In fact, it is right to think about it. Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei have been together for nine years, and the depth of their rtionship is that nothing is in between. Unless, the scene of marriage has happened several times today. A person''s patience and patience are limited, and Luo Yicheng will give up Qian Beibei when hisst feelings are consumed. As long as Qian Beibei is not at fault, in Luo Yicheng''s heart, she will always be the most important one. Moreover, they are not together now because of the obstacles from Qian Beibei''s family, not Qian Beibei himself. Chapter 1022: Flash marriage daughter (6) Chapter 1022: sh marriage daughter (6) Even if the host pays tens of millions of hearts, Luo Yicheng will not forget Qian Beibei. On the contrary, Qian Beibei will be more and more important. He knew that Tang Guo liked him, and it was useless to impress him with feelings. Or the host is so smart that he can see through it at a nce. Tang Guo ordered a generous takeaway, and for about half an hour, there was a knock on the door outside. When Tang Guo walked out of the room to get the takeaway at the door, Luo Yicheng was also quite moved. He came out of the room and looked at the takeaway in Tang Guo''s hand. Thinking that she didn''t eat much today, his eyes apologized. "Sorry, I didn''t think so much." "It''s okay, I ordered your share too." Tang Guo put the takeaway on the table, raised her eyes and smiled at Luo Yicheng, "Come and eat." "I''m not hungry." "You have to eat if you are not hungry, your body can''t bear it." Tang Guo persuaded, "The body can''t bear it, how can you work in a few days? If so many things have happened, you can''t just be decadent for a lifetime. ?" Luo Yicheng walked to the side of the table and sat down, still having no intention of moving his chopsticks. "Take care of your body and work hard. You are so good. You have been so good in just five years. It''s already a matter of time before you get started." Luo Yicheng had less loss in his eyes and a bit more fighting spirit. Tang Guo was right. He was indeed much better than many people. "Niu Jin looks down on your background. I asked you on the spot today for a gift of 660,000. This is short-sighted. Everyone knows that Luo Yicheng is a potential stock. As long as you give you time, the future will not be bad." Luo Yicheng was inspired and was already eating. Even if he was not in a good mood, his appetite improved after listening to Tang Guo''s words. At this moment, I felt a little difort in my stomach. He looked at the porridge in the bowl, his heart warmed, and the look in Tang Guo''s eyes apologized. He always knew that this rich daughter liked him, but he was with Beibei in his freshman year. After the other party knew that he had a partner, he said frankly sorry and quit. But his liking has not changed. Tang Guo never talked with a boyfriend for four years in college. Today, he suddenly got his brain hot, and asked her whether he wanted to marry him. Thinking about it now, he has some regrets in his heart. "That''s right, if you''re full, go take a bath, and get a good night''s sleep. Tomorrow is a brand new day." Tang Guo smiled crookedly, "After two days of rest, you can go to work with energy. Up." System: Does going to work make you money? Luo Yicheng nodded fiercely, "I will." Since he is married to her, he will try to forget Qian Beibei. Since Qian Beibei chose her mother, he has nothing to say. Can''t let Qian Beibei have a reputation for unfilial piety just because he wants to marry him? To me, me him for not having enough abilities, and still make Niu Jin dissatisfied. Thinking of Tang Guo''s encouragement, his previous frustration disappeared a lot. The speed of eating is much faster. After eating, Luo Yicheng watched Tang Guo put the garbage away at the door, and felt more sorry for the girl who really liked him. After thinking about it, he took out one of his cards and gave it to the other party. Now he really can''t ept being with her, he needs some time. "Although I know that you are not short of money, and I don''t have much money, this is my attitude." Chapter 1023: Flash marriage daughter (7) Chapter 1023: sh marriage daughter (7) Luo Yicheng seemed to be very sincere, "You take this card. From now on, I will pay half of my monthly sry here. You can use it for whatever you want." "As for us, I think it will take some time." Tango paused and epted, "That''s OK, I''ll wait for you to figure it out." Luo Yichang let out a sigh of relief, the guilt in his heart couldn''t get rid of, "I will forget her as soon as possible, and I won''t have anything to do with her in the future. I am really sorry for you today." No matter how meticulous the preparations for this wedding were, it was not for her. Just marrying him so unclearly, Luo Yicheng now thinks of it a little absurd. Tang Guo took the card and returned to the room happily. Not long after, her phone rang. It was her mother''s call. Tang Guo listened and didn''t reply. Without discussing it, she brought her hukou home and got a marriage certificate with a man. In particr, she held the wedding instead of a bride who was originally unwilling to marry. Of course the Tang family would be angry, and it was really normal to scold her. "Xiaoguo, why don''t you think about such a big thing?" "Mom knows that you like Luo Yicheng, he is indeed excellent, but no matter how much you like, you can''t be with him like this. And..." Mother Tang is really hard to say, and the man that this man originally liked is Qian Beibei. Because of Tang Guo, she knew Luo Yicheng specifically. She sometimes regrets that such a man is not the first thing her daughter met. Regrettably, she never thought about breaking up the mandarin ducks. What did she hear today? Qian Beibei''s mother asked Luo Yicheng to give out 660,000 yuan as gift money when she met in the south. She thought this was excessive. Luo Yicheng is a young man who came out of the countryside. It only took five years. This is buying a house and a car, and he is doing the wedding with one hand. It is already very good. Those young people in their city have nothing to do with the family, most of them don''t reach this level. Niu Jin was not satisfied with such a son-inw, and she didn''t know what to say. But this does not mean that if Qian Beibei does not marry Luo Yicheng, her baby daughter must rush to marry, right? what is this? Xiaoguo likes Luo Yicheng. The key is that Luo Yicheng doesn''t like her. He still made this request out of anger. He didn''t expect this stupid girl to agree with it inconspicuously. When she knew about it, both of them got their marriage certificates, and the day lilies were really cold. "Xiaoguo, are you really going to hang to Luo Yicheng''s tree?" Mother Tang said angrily, fearing that Tang Guo would really be puzzled, and her tone eased a lot, "Is there something that can''t be discussed, now After getting married and getting a marriage certificate, you wont leave yourself a way out?" Tang Guo saw the same and said, "Mom, don''t worry." "Can I not worry? My daughter, without saying a word, got a certificate from a man and got married. As a result, my parents were not at the wedding scene." "You are afraid of Luo Yicheng''s shame. Have you ever thought about your own face? There are no ceremonies. If someone wants to marry you, you will get married. What will Luo Yicheng''s family and rtives think of you in the future?" Seeing Tang''s mother''s fire rising again, Tang Guo quicklyforted, "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t be bullied." The original owner did this, indeed, to anger two people. Chapter 1024: Flash marriage daughter (8) Chapter 1024: sh marriage daughter (8) Mother Tang spoke again on the phone, thinking of her daughter''s stubborn temper, helpless, and just said, "Forget it, you can bring Luo Yicheng back tomorrow." My daughter''s violent temper is really pressing, and she doesn''t know what she will do. "it is good." Tang Guo agreed. Originally there was such a case, but the original owner did not agree to Tang mother because he was afraid that Luo Yicheng would be bullied by the Tang family. At this point, I was separated from my family, and when there was a real conflict, I really couldn''t find a person to talk to. Luo Yicheng is indeed okay at present, his mother and sister are not so good. Later, I did pick up on the original owner, but the original owner is a daughter, how could he swallow his anger. Therefore, no matter how Luo Yicheng''s mother and sister pick her up, she doesn''t feel much. At most, she ignores the other person. What she cares about is Luo Yicheng. Because she could not like Luo Yicheng''s family, a series of things happenedter, and she failed. Even if she and Luo Yicheng are still married, his mother can''t wait to take Qian Beibei''s hand and take a bite of Beibei. When the daughter-inw shouts, she will say that Qian Beibei is her daughter-inw. Tang Guo squinted his chin and squinted, "It really can''t be forgotten." System: I have known for a long time that the host just didn''t remember it, and when I remembered it, he would definitely settle the ount. Today''s wedding, Luo Yicheng''s mother and sister did note. Their original n was to have one in this city, and then return to their hometown to have another er. Otherwise, what happened today, ording to Luo Mu''s temper, would surely be a big uproar and make Qian Beibei''s family faceless. Originally, Mother Luo would call today to ask Luo Yicheng whether the wedding went well, take some photos and send her to see. She also wanted to see the photos of her son and daughter-inw getting married. Luo Yicheng never thought about taking photos today. However, Tang Guo has a few photos here. At that time, ording to her mentality for Luo Yicheng''s sake, she refused to send photos. She also talked to Luo Yicheng, telling Luo''s mother about this matter slowly. As a result, Luo''s mother didn''t think the matter was serious, and Luo Yicheng''s anger almost disappeared. Luo mother thinks that Qian Beibei''s parents are too much, but her son is excellent, even if Qian Beibei''s parents look down on him, isn''t this a girl rushing up to marry him? Tang Guo counted the time and heard Luo Yicheng''s voice faintlying from next door, sounding like she was talking with Luo''s mother. Sure enough, it didn''t take long. The door of her room rang and opened the door. Luo Yicheng said, "Do you have any photos there?" "What picture?" "A picture of us at the wedding." Tang Guo turned out the phone and said, "Yes." "Then you can send me a few." "Okay." Tang Guo replied, without any intention of dissuade. After selecting several good photos and sending them out, she asked in a low voice, "Who did they send to?" "My mother, she said she wanted to look at the photos of my marriage, and she also asked me to discuss a time, when to go back to my hometown for the wedding." He said while sending the photos. Tang Guo asked again, "Your mother should have seen Qian Beibei. The people who looked at the wedding photos were different. How do you exin?" Luo Yicheng frowned and had some difficulties. He couldn''t directly say that Qian Beibei''s family looked down on him and asked him to take out a 660,000 gift on the spot. He had to marry another **** the spot, right? Chapter 1025: Flash marriage daughter (9) Chapter 1025: sh marriage daughter (9) This is not good for Qian Beibei and Tang Guo. His mother would think that Qian Beibei was snobbish and would hate Qian Beibei, and at the same time would think that Tang Guo was a lowly person and would rush to marry him. "I just said that I and Qian Beibei have broken up, and it was you who were going to get married. I told my mother about the previous wedding, but I just said that I was getting married, and I didn''t say Beibei''s name." Seeing that the goal was achieved, Tang Guo was in a particrly good mood, "Okay, just say that. If she knows the truth here, she will definitely be angry." Luo Yicheng''s eyes were much softer, and when Mother Luo called and asked him why the bride is not Qian Beibei, he said just now, "Mom, don''t worry, she is a good girl and never dislikes us. I dont dislike my background even if I am poor." "Then everyone in the vige is waiting when youe back for the wedding." When Tang Guo saw that Luo was also in trouble, he pulled the other party and said in his ear, "Then you let them discuss a day, and when the discussion is over, we will go back to the vige to have a wedding." "Mom, how about you and the eldest sister, the vige chief and the others, discuss the days. After you have discussed it, we wille back in time, what do you think?" Mother Luo looked at her prettier daughter-inw, and she heard a nice voice just now, and she was in a good mood. People are better-looking than Qian Beibei. Listening to his son''s tone, his character is also good. He was polite and didn''t mean to abandon them in the countryside. The days are arranged by them. It seems that it is a good city to get along with. Li girl. In fact, she has long been dissatisfied with Qian Beibei''s family. Qian Beibei was okay. Qian Beibei''s mother Niu Jin insisted on asking her son to buy a house or the full price of the house before agreeing to get married. But Luo Yicheng likes Qian Beibei. She can''t say that her son has a good heart and is in conflict with her son. "Okay, mother will discuss this matter with the vigers in a while, and we will have a lively event. When the day is over, I will inform you." Luo Yicheng remembered that there were always marriages in the countryside, and quickly said to Luos mother, "Mom, Xiaoguo is a girl in the city. There are always some customs and habits that are different. Marriage and other things are avoided. We just have a lively wedding. Get other things." "Understood, don''t worry, are you a fool as a mother? What if you are making trouble and scaring the little girl in the city?" Luo Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief, and let Tang Guo and Luo Mu say a few more words. Tang Guo just picked it up and said that she was screaming Huan each by her mouth, and the mother Luo who listened to her smiled, there was no way to look domineering and terrible. The system quietly observed Mimi on the side, always feeling that the host was poking deep and preparing to do something big. Let''s talk about encouraging Luo Yicheng to start a business first, and now he can talk about it and make Luo''s mother happy. The data of the system flicked. He seemed to understand something. The host wanted to dismantle the CP. Hearing Tang Guoru telling all the specialties of the countryside, he was already speechless. There is no trace, so Mother Luo has a good impression of her. "Mom, I have a shop that specializes in specialty products. They are all rural local products and are especially popr with people in the city." Tang Guo said with a smile, "So, I think there are really good treasures in the countryside. " "Isn''t it? Just say the old hens in our backyard, but those chicken farms can''tpare with them." Chapter 1026: Flash marriage daughter (10) Chapter 1026: sh marriage daughter (10) "Girl, when youe to the countryside, my mother will kill a few to replenish your body." After hanging up the phone, Luo Yicheng was a little surprised, "Do you really do this in your store?" "Yes," Tang Guo said, "there are people who go to the countryside to buy local products and they are very popr." Luo Yicheng remembered that Tang Guo had to go to the countryside to have a wedding with him. Since they are all married, they must be well prepared for this wedding, and she must not be treated badly. Thinking of her having such a pleasant chat with her mother, she suddenly felt that it would be nice to have such a person in her life. "By the way, my mother just called and asked me to take you home tomorrow." Tang Guo said, "Don''t be afraid, they dare not do anything to you." "Yicheng, since you asked me what I said today, I also promised you. Starting today, we are husband and wife. Even if it takes too much time, we are already a legal husband and wife. I can give you a week. Think about it, think about it, if you think we can''t make it, you still can''t forget Qian Beibei, then we go to divorce. But tomorrow, you still have to go home with me and have an exnation. " "know." After Luo Yicheng left, Tang Guoy on the bed again, closing her eyesfortably, with a smile on her mouth. She opened the group, greeted the friends in the group, and told them the story here. Hearing it was a dog blood drama, they didn''t care much. This kind of family dog blood drama was not exciting to them at all. However, they still wanted to know what Tang Guo wanted to do next. "I don''t do that much. There are a lot of properties and shops under his name, and I can eat and die. Luo Yicheng has a good earning ability and should be able to make a lot of money. He will give me half of his sry every month." Mo Yuntian didn''t believe it, and asked, "Sister, based on what I know about you, it shouldn''t be that simple, right?" [Ziyun]: "Yes, I don''t think it is easy either." Others all agreed. It''s so simple and doesn''t fit the character of the school. "In fact, there is nothing, that is, during my marriage with Luo Yicheng, I will be a very qualified wife. Encourage husbands to work hard, be filial to inws, and be friendly to others. In the eyes of countless people, they are all perfect." System: What''s wrong. I dont know when, the Misty Fairy also floated out and said, School flower, do you n to make everyone think that you are the perfect one? When you divorce Luo Yicheng, after Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng get married, everyone will think of her. Im not perfect enough topare to you. Even if Luo Yicheng likes her anymore, he has topare you. I think my guess is correct, right? If this is the case, the school flower is really as insidious as ever, it should be said that it is getting more insidious every year. The people in the group fell silent, and they all said something in their hearts, so insidious. Obviously it was just a good performance, as if nothing was done, nor did it target Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei, but in the end, neither of them could please. The hatred of the school flower is really like a day for hundreds of years. System: I mow the grass. The host is very sinister. Ending the chat with the friends in the group, the system can''t hold back, [The host is big, is it true? What is your n? Chapter 1027: Flash marriage daughter (11) Chapter 1027: sh marriage daughter (11) "No way?" System: No, it''s okay, you can say anything, he just wants to express it, this is really bad and sinister. "What am I doing to them?" No. "I just behaved well, is there anything wrong?" correct. The host is correct in everything. "Then what are your doubts? I don''t speak ill of Qian Beibei, nor do I scold Luo Yicheng. I am just a person that everyone likes, perfect and impable, wrong?" [No, no, nothing is wrong, the host is right in everything. "That''s not enough, listen to your tone, it seems that I have done something extraordinary, frantic." System: Not at all, he is just curious. "If you want Qian Beibei to really not get involved with Luo Yicheng, find someone who is rich and handsome, and I do this, it will not affect her, right?" "If Luo Yicheng understands it after a week and thinks it was impulsive at the time, he chooses to apologize to me,pensate me, and finally divorce. If I do this, it will not have any impact?" System: However, ording to thew, people don''t hit the south wall and don''t look back. "As long as they are awake, nothing bad will happen at all, so it''s my shit." The system suddenly wants to ask: [Host, if Luo Yicheng wants to have a good time with you, not divorce you, and intends to forget Qian Beibei, have you been nted? What to do, thinking about the result, he is so excited. He can be sure that Luo Yicheng, this man, can''t move his host at all. "There is money Beibei, do you think it is possible?" The system seemed to have been poured with cold water, and the excitement and excitement were not extinguished. Yeah, there is also a Qian Beibei. In fact, I really like Luo Yicheng''s Qian Beibei. Just because of family pressure, I had to give up Luo Yicheng''s Qian Beibei on the wedding day, when it was so important. "Qian Beibei clearly knew that it was Niu Jin who wanted to buy a house for her son, that is, her brother, and Qian Chengcheng. In this city, if there is no house, which girl would be willing to go on a blind date? The Wan Cai gift money was subsidized to her brother, but she did not hesitate to not agree to marry Luo Yicheng on the wedding day. In the end, Luo Yicheng forgave her, and in the days toe, she continued to subsidize her brother Qian Chengcheng. Had it not been for Luo Yicheng''s ability to make money, but also like Qian Beibei, and cherish this hard-won rtionship, it might have been turned over. " Tang Guo was silent for a moment, "In short, if I didn''t make trouble, the feelings between them would not be so deep. It was Tang Guo who was too persistent and cared about Luo Yicheng, and his inner unwillingness would make Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei love The resurgence, even more fierce than ever before, can''t be stopped by anyone." "Most peoples love has never experienced setbacks, and it will be broken with a single poke. Without my blocking, I would like to see how far they can go." "Niu family, but a family that **** blood from their daughter." How about the Locke family? Father Luo died early. If he hadn''t had the sacrifice of the Luo family''s eldest sister, and married a man in his thirties who sold meat at the age of eighteen, would he be able to confess Luo Yicheng? The difference is that Luo Yicheng is the beneficiary and Qian Beibei is the victim. This may be a causal cycle. Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei should be the victim, the one who was sucked blood. Chapter 1028: Flash marriage daughter (12) Chapter 1028: sh marriage daughter (12) The next day, Tang Guo took Luo Yicheng back to Tang''s house. After being interrogated by the Tang family, he said that he would always treat Tang Guo well, and everything before was over. The Tang family reluctantly let him go, without embarrassing him too much. No matter what, it was their Tang family daughter''s choice. If she really embarrassed others, Tang Guo wouldn''t know what she would do with them. Now that the marriage is over, and the certificate is received, they n to wait and see. Feelings can indeed be cultivated, and they believe that what the Qian family did would hurt Luo Yicheng, and he should not lick to find Qian Beibei again. When he forgets Qian Beibei, maybe he has been with Tang Guo for a long time, and he really has feelings? When the timees, they really can''t get along, and their Tang family daughter doesn''t have to worry about marrying, and divorce directly, so that Tang Guo will suffer. With them behind her back, she will not be bullied. So when Luo Yicheng nned to start a fight in his hometown, the Tang family agreed and said that they would also go. Luo Yicheng watched the Tang family attach such importance to Tang Guo, and thought to himself, this person is really iparable. He couldn''t refuse this matter, so he had to agree. After leaving, he called to discuss with Luo''s mother. Luo''s mother was really nervous and excited when she heard that the Tang family were alsoing to the vige. The girls in the city, their parents, are willing to go to such a poor ce, which shows how much they value their girls. Immediately, Tang Guo''s position in Luo Mu''s heart rose again. Watching all this evolution, Tang Guo contacted awyer in the industry who had a bad reputation, but was particrly good at doing things, to help her with property nning and do something else by the way. She didn''t care about these properties, but Niu Jin couldn''t bear to be particrly shameless. In addition, Luo Yicheng''s IQ was eaten by a dog in the end. She really listened to Niu Jin, and she wanted to divide the property of both parties fairly. Originally, Niu Jin nned to let Tang Guojing go out, butter I heard that there were many shops and properties under her name. The real estate can''t be taken away, but Tang Guo runs the store himself. During the marriage, the profits generated are equally divided. Luo Yicheng has started apanyter, and it is also in the initial stage. Where is the wealth in her name? She didn''t want to give Luo Yicheng a penny. She loved money all her life. System: That is your cuteness did not appear. The two parties agreed to meet at a coffee shop. When Tang Guo arrived, the other party was already waiting. It''s just that her back is facing her, her face is temporarily out of sight. She walked to the position and asked, "Is thiswyer Gu?" "Miss Tang?" The man stood up, looked at Tang Guo with a smile, stretched out his hand, and shook Tang Guo gently, "I am Gu Ye." "Miss Tang wants to notarize the property?" "Correct." "sure no problem." Tang Guo kept his eyes on this handsome man, and the corners of her lips rose a little, "But I am married and I just received the certificate a few days ago." "Miss Tang should know that this kind of property notarization is best done before marriage." Gu Ye narrowed his eyes a little, then exined. Tang Guo smiled, "Lawyer Gu said it is the best, but did not deny that it is not allowed to do it after marriage. Now that I have found Lawyer Gu, I believe you can do it well. Lawyer Gu came today, and he must have done a lot of work for me. You should know the fact of being married." "Then Miss Tang, let''s talk about the price of property notarization after marriage." Chapter 1029: Flash marriage daughter (13) Chapter 1029: sh marriage daughter (13) "You set the price, as long as Luo Yicheng gets less than a cent from me after the divorce, and he is not allowed to give him a word, that''s right." Gu Ye twitched his forehead for a while, muttering in his heart, his attitude was like an enemy, why would he want to get married? They came to do notarization only after they got married. These daughters really dont know how they grew up. "Lawyer Gu." Tang Guo supported his chin and asked with a smile, "Can you do it?" "No problem, since Miss Tang is so generous, of course I will help you to make it perfect, and as long as Miss Tang pays a certain amount each year, you can still have a lifetime worry-free." System: Found a guy who loves money more than the host. Tang Guo looked at what Gu Ye was recording, and suddenly asked, "I heard from my friends that Lawyer Gu asionally does a side job, such as a private detective or something?" "Yes," Gu Ye did not deny, put the documents away, looked at her very seriously, and said, "Big cities are not easy to mix, unfortunately, it is a little bitter, and the mother-inw will look down on itter, and his wife will not find it. Make more money, There is nothing wrong." Gu Yes mouth was smiling, seeing Tang Guo handing the deposit to him, his attitude was much better, and his voice was much gentler, like the voice of a lover in a dream, if it werent for the two words of money that almost fell out of his eyes Coming out, I really thought he was pursuing Tang Guo. System: It''s really a hard demand for money. Knowing it, he is a big fan of money than the host, this change of face really changed too fast. From a high-cold male **** to a licking dog, there is no one. "I have a business here and I have to hand it over to Lawyer Gu to do it," Tang Guo said in a low voice, "You help me monitor Luo Yicheng until I divorced him. Give any evidence that he and a woman are together. take a photo of." "Miss Tang, your idea is so special, I really don''t understand it anymore." I just got married, I have to monitor my husband, looking forward to divorce, there is no one left. What''s more, this Luo Yicheng, he inquired about, was born in grassroots and has good abilities. The ability to make money and the possessions are not as good as this one. He really didn''t understand why she was doing these boring things. Of course, this is just thinking about it. In fact, he hopes that the rich will be bored every day, and if the rich are bored, he will make money. "No problem." Gu Ye reported the price, "I can send someone to follow Luo Yicheng, monitor his every move, and collect evidence that he will derail in the future. The price for a month is 50,000 yuan. Should Miss Tang pay for a month or Three months?" "One year." Gu Ye''s smile even worsened, "Then I will give Miss Tang a discount and pay 595,000 yuan a year." System: Just five thousand yuan less? Sure enough, stingy and stingy. This kind of man will be appreciated by ghosts. Tang Guo was very happy and transferred five hundred and fifty-five thousand to Luo Yicheng. After receiving the money, Gu Ye was confused. Now Luo Yicheng, let alone five hundred and fifty thousand, can''t even get one hundred thousand? I really don''t understand, this Tang Guo must be full and nothing to do, ying a detective game with Luo Yicheng. Of course, when he investigated the reason for Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng''s marriage, he immediately overturned this idea. When he met for the second time, he looked at Tang Guo''s eyes full of sympathy. This time, he handed the property notarization to Tang Guo. "Miss Tang, since you take care of my business in this way, I am going to give you a package." System: Lost this stingy guy is willing. Chapter 1030: Flash marriage daughter (14) Chapter 1030: sh marriage daughter (14) "What set meal?" Tang Guo asked curiously. There was a gentle smile on Gu Ye''s face. If the system hadn''t known it, he would have thought that Tang Guo was actually looking at a pile of money, he really thought this man was infatuated with his host. "A package that can help Miss Tang transfer property for free for life." Gu Ye touched his nose, thinking that this package is really suitable for Tang Guo. He has collected various data in recent days and investigated Luo Yicheng, and found that this person has good earning ability. After his professional analysis, this man named Luo Yicheng will surely make a big breakthrough within three years. The shops under Tang Guo''s name are all particrly profitable. If she intends to buy new real estate in the future, and the cash in her hand these years, she will get divorced in the future, as her n is to transfer it. Thinking about it, he thinks this package is very suitable for her. Tang Guo smiled, "Lawyer Gu is really thoughtful." "The customer is God, Miss Tang is my customer. I think about the problem and deliver the set meal. It must be based on your interests." "Then thankwyer Gu, I ept this package." "You''re wee." Gu Ye smiled, "When I get divorced in the future, I have to go to court. It''s fine for Miss Tang to find me, and I will give you a discount." Tang Guo couldn''t help asking, "Is it five thousand yuan less?" Gu Ye''s smile froze for a moment, and he said seriously, "Five thousand yuan, which is quite a lot. The sry of most people is only about five thousand yuan a month." "For the sake of Miss Tang being a regr customer, I can make another five thousand yuan less." Gu Ye also seemed to feel that the discount was only five thousand yuan less, a little embarrassed, after all, this is his old customer, God of Wealth. System: No, it''s augh. "Anything." Tang Guo didn''t care about the five thousand yuan more than five thousand yuan. To her, money could really be regarded as dung. Even if it is dung, she doesn''t want disgusting people to divide her a penny. "I still have business, so I won''t talk to Lawyer Gu. If there is anytest news, I hope Lawyer Gu can inform me as soon as possible." Gu Ye smiled, "Of course, I won''t let Miss Tang down." Tang Guo finally gave him a smile, this very special look made Gu Ye a little baffling. Plus this time, they have met twice in total, right? Why did Miss Tang look at his eyes, there was something wrong, as for what was wrong, he didn''t see it, only that the eyes were full of deep meaning. I didn''t find the careless system, I only knew that his host was in a good mood. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t want to drive home, but instead drove to a housekeepingpany, he couldn''t help but ask, [Host, what are you doing with the housekeepingpany? "Of course it is to hire an excellent nanny, do you want me to cook for Luo Yicheng?" The system''s voice is weaker. [Well, the babysitter really needs to be hired, and we have to hire someone who is good at all aspects. ] His host''s fingers are as white as cutting onion roots, how can he cook, mop the floor, and wash clothes? It took an hour for Tang Guo to select a nanny who she thought was good at her housekeepingpany, and she called her Aunt Xu. She came by car today, took the person home directly, asked the other person to confirm the location, and then came to clean the house every day and make lunch and dinner. Chapter 1031: Flash marriage daughter (15) Chapter 1031: sh marriage daughter (15) What to eat, she will inform the day before, and she does not even need to go to buy food, she can ce an order directly online. "Aunt Xu, I will send you what you want to eat at noon and evening. The food is ordered online and will be delivered to your home before ten o''clock in the morning." Aunt Xu nodded quickly, she was still a little happy, just cooking, cleaning, and washing things at home can make tens of thousands in a month. You know, in this city, if you do this type of work, you can only reach this sry. She is from the countryside, has quick hands and feet, is very serious in doing things, and very hardworking. I came to this city to be a nanny, all for the purpose of supporting the two children in the family to go to college. A person her age, uneducated, and physically unable to bear the long-term fatigue of the factory, can only be a babysitter. Because she performed well and received a lot of praise, thepany paid more and more attention to her. This time I heard that there was a youngdy who offered a price of tens of thousands of dors. She was looking for a hard-working and good-natured nanny. She was among the few rmended. Sure enough, this youngdy is not a good fool. The questions asked were more meticulous than her babysitter, and she verified her cooking skills on the spot. She was relying on one pair of hands anyway, what she did would be able to afford the sry, and she didn''t brag about it, she just said ording to her actual situation. And several of her colleagues spoke nicely, but in the end they were not selected by this youngdy. From this she was a little pleased, this youngdy prefers people who are hardworking and hardworking. She is not afraid of living a lot, as long as she has the correspondingbor remuneration, she will do things perfectly. What she fears most is that the employer is too picky, no matter how perfect, she will find ways to embarrass people. "Done well, there will be a bonus at the end of the month. During the Chinese New Year, there will be red envelopes and holidays. If you have anything to worry about, you can call me in advance." Tang Guo said to Aunt Xu while driving. "For lunch, you need to send a copy to my husbandspany. The same is true for dinner. I just need to take it directly at home." "Understood, Miss Tang." After Aunt Xu recognized the way, she and Tang Guo determined the time to start work, and left. In the evening, Luo Yicheng came back. Tang Guo was sitting in the living room watching TV. When he came back, he said, "Yicheng, I went to the housekeepingpany today to hire a nanny." "Nanny?" Luo Yicheng was surprised. He remembered that Tang Guo was also a daughter of a daughter. It would be normal to ask a nanny. He just nodded, "After that, I will transfer you a part of my sry." "No, I still have the money for a babysitter. Didn''t you say before that you want to transfer half of your monthly sry to me? This is enough." Luo Yichengughed, watching Tang Guopan sitting on the sofa with a smile, and the fatigue of the day was much less. He stepped aside and sat down, hesitated for a while and said, "Xiaoguo, a week has passed. It is impossible for me and Qian Beibei, but you need to give me some time..." "Okay, I''ll wait for you to forget her." Tang Guo said. Luo Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief. The original Miss Jiaojiao was very surprised that he could do this step, "Thank you." System: Thank you early. In fact, when this week is not busy, he will always remember the nine years with Qian Beibei. There is happiness and sorrow. At the wedding that day, Qian Beibei''s practice really chilled his heart. Chapter 1032: Flash marriage daughter (16) Chapter 1032: sh marriage daughter (16) One sentence denied his five years of hard work, and he would get involved with Tang Guo in a hurry. Qian Beibei''s family looked down on him, and Qian Beibei chose her family, so if he continues to pester him, isn''t it faceless and skinless? Tang Guoyi did not hesitate to choose to agree to him, it was not because of his face that day. In fact, he understood that he promised him that day that this kind girl was afraid that he would lose face again. She used her reputation to help him maintain his face. Therefore, he should indeed put down Qian Beibei, slowly forget her, and live with his current legal wife. "The babysitter will deliver the food to thepany at noon and afternoon." Tang Guo said again, "You used to work overtime, and your stomach is definitely not good. In the future, there will be a babysitter to help you cook and you won''t be hungry. " Luo Yicheng felt a little warm in his heart and couldn''t help sharing some things about today''s work with Tang Guo. When Tang Guo heard Luo Yicheng''s n for the future, his lips moved, and all the words of praise were affirmation of the other party. He believed that with the ability of the other party, within three to five years, he would definitely be able to make some achievements. For what he wants to do alone in the future, it is to support with his hands. "If you have such an idea then, I can invest." Tang Guo said, holding his chin, "Yicheng, what do you think?" "Of course it''s good. If you believe me so, I will definitely not let you lose money." Just support his career like this for the other party, he will definitely not let Xiaoguo lose money, and will make the other party earn a lot of money. pen. Tang Guo smiled more and more beautifully, "Yicheng, I think its better to use your ability to n early. Dont worry about money, I can solve it. Now you can prepare, do things for others, and earn money. Howe they are small heads, what do you think?" Luo Yicheng thought, isn''t it? But because he didn''t have the start-up capital, he couldn''t even have the ability. As for his contacts, after five years of hard work, he had almost umted. In fact, there is ack of money. Being so affirmed by Tang Guo, his heart was full of enthusiasm. If it wasn''t for buying a house and car to get married with Qian Beibei, and both of them were not young, he could actually use these millions of start-up funds. He originally nned to start his own business first and then get married. But Qian Beibei has been waiting for him for so long. In case the business fails, the two don''t know when they will get married, so he chose to buy a house and a car first, and marry Qian Beibei. The big deal is to work hard for a few years after marriage, umte some funds, and finally start a business. He is very confident in his abilities, even if he can''t be rich at first, he will definitely get better and better. Never thought that this is the result now. Now that Tang Guo is married, he can''t sell the house, even if she doesn''tck this house. "Okay, let me prepare. Xiaoguo speaks like this and believes me so. I will not let you down." Luo Yicheng''s fighting spirit said, "If there are no idents, I will do it by myself a yearter." Tang Guo said with a look of encouragement, "I believe in you, and you will be able to stand out, and no one will look down on you in the future." Luo Yicheng felt hot in his heart, he hadn''t received such affirmation for a long time. At this time, even if he didn''t love Tang Guo, he felt that Qian Li Ma met Bo Le. He is Maxima, and the girl in front of him is Bo Le. Chapter 1033: Flash marriage daughter (17) Chapter 1033: sh marriage daughter (17) "After that year, if I seed in starting a business, Xiaoguo, you will be thergest shareholder of ourpany." After a year of struggle, funds are definitely not enough. Tang Guo still has to fill most of the money, so she must be thergest shareholder. "Well, I can count the money just sitting down, I''m very happy." Tang Guo was waiting for this sentence, Luo Yicheng is such a profitable man, don''t use it for nothing. Compared to dividing the property after the divorce, it is really great to be thergest shareholder of the otherpany. Even if the divorceter, she is still thergest shareholder, and Luo Yicheng has to run around to help her make money. And, because he is the one at fault, he should be more willing to make money. This is really a brilliant idea. With a smile on Luo Yicheng''s face, his heart was warm. In this world, I am afraid that he will never find him again. Such a person who supports his business and is not afraid of losing money at all. Obviously, it was to support him and maintain his face. He didn''t know what to do with this kind girl. System: Haha, misunderstanding, as long as you are a cow and a horse to make money for her. The next day, at 12:10 noon, Luo Yicheng received a call from Aunt Xu, the nanny, saying that ording to Tang Guo''s instructions, he had brought food to him. "It''s all my wife said. It must be rich and nutritious." Aunt Xu had a very good impression of Tang Guo. "She also ordered dinner to be brought to her husband, so that you won''t be too busy to eat." In fact, Tang Guo was toozy to tell these things every day, Aunt Xu said by herself, but this divine assist was really good. Even if these dishes were not made by Tang Guo, Luo Yicheng would treat it as Tang Guo. The people in thepany have seen Luo Yicheng more delicately recently, and they felt sour when they heard the nanny''s words. They were attracted by Miss Qian Jin, and now they let the nannye to deliver the food, this Luo Yicheng is really lucky. Before, theyughed at him for being looked down upon by Qian Beibei''s family, but now it''sing. Qian Beibei looked down on it, but the Tang family looked down on it. Luo Yicheng was eating delicious food, and some depressed mood was wiped out. After working in the afternoon, he became more motivated. When it was six o''clock, because he had to work overtime, Aunt Xu delivered dinner again and said, "ording to my wife''s instructions, I also prepared a supper for the husband, warmed in the pot, and can be eaten at home at night. " Luo Yicheng always felt that his life was different. He immersed himself in the warm food in front of him. It''s different. He used to miss a meal anyway, and his stomach hurts easily. Itsmon to eat only one or two meals a day and buy anything to satisfy your hunger. Today was the most punctual day for his meal. For dinner, he sent a message to Tang Guo, saying that he would work overtime today and would go hometer. Perhaps, he should have changed. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo''s news came back soon, and a short sentence made him feel particrly motivated. "While working hard, you must also take care of your body and drive home at night to be safe." The system watched in secret, lyingzily on the sofa, biting a popsicle, and uttering a word of Tang Guo at random. [The host is big, your skills are getting better and better. I can guarantee that Luo Yicheng can''t wait for him to be a perpetual motion machine, working twenty-four hours a day, using inexhaustible strength. Chapter 1034: Flash marriage daughter (18) Chapter 1034: sh marriage daughter (18) [Also, the host, why do you hire a nanny so ustomed to him? Could it be that he will fall in love with you? "Probably not, the person he loves most is only Qian Beibei." [Then why? "Of course I want to spoil him, let him get used to this kind of clothes to stretch out his hand and open his mouth, and have a day when a nanny is waiting." Tang Guo rolled his eyes, "There is a saying that is good, but it is easier to be extravagant than simple." "I''m just being a qualified wife, because I have money to ask a nanny to serve him, of course, I don''t have to bother myself. If I don''t have money to ask a nanny, I must do it myself, I don''t want to." System: Haha... Is this host a dog? If Luo Yicheng is used to this kind of life, how can he live with Qian Beibei in the future? I am afraid that everything will bepared between the two. This life is not sweet love. Even if Luo Yicheng doesn''t love his host, he will think about the host''s goodness. Damn, this woman is really terrible, especially a woman like the host, who can''t be offended. If one is not good enough, and another is not good, juste and kill, life drama will be transformed into a horror movie by her. Here, Tang Guo asked the nanny to take care of Luo Yicheng, and she often moved her lips to encourage Luo Yicheng. Luo Yicheng was motivated by her and was full of money and entrepreneurship. The Qian family was not so peaceful anymore. None of the Qian family thought that Luo Yicheng would take another girl to get married that day. Qian Beibei did not expect that Luo Yicheng would marry Tang Guo and received the marriage certificate on the same day. Now thinking of the scene that day, she felt painful and regretful inside. She really shouldn''t have said that at that time. Ten days have passed, and she couldn''t hold her face to look for Luo Yicheng. She did not expect Luo Yicheng toe to her. Because of this, she became a joke between rtives, friends and colleagues. Where did she expect that Luo Yicheng would really not marry her? Qian Beibei didn''t expect it. In fact, neither did her mother Niu Jin. In her opinion, based on Luo Yicheng''s infatuation with her Babe, even if he borrows or borrows, he will get the 660,000 yuan as gift money. Unexpectedly, the other party gave up Beibei directly and got married with that Tang family daughter. Niu Jin also feels a little regretful in her heart. What she regrets is that she had known Qian Beibei for a blind date with a man in their city. Although she was not as handsome as Luo Yi grew up, she had a house, a shop, and a high-paying job. Luo Yicheng is good. Now that Qian Beibei has lost face, this matter is spreading all over the world, and Qian Beibei has also taken half a month''s leave to thepany. I can''t eat any food these days, and people are so thin. me that Luo Yicheng, if he didn''t do too much, and Beibei could be like this, would their Qian family be ashamed? "Babe, what is good about Luo Yicheng? Actually, I can see his true face clearly this time. Fortunately, I didn''t marry him." Niu Jin looked at Qian Beibei''s gloomy look and couldn''t help saying, "After a while, Mom asked someone to introduce you to a better one, hundreds of times better than Luo Yicheng, just like our Beibei, are you afraid that no one wants it?" "Luo Yicheng didn''t marry me and chose that day, mom, haven''t you reflected on it?" Chapter 1035: Flash marriage daughter (19) Chapter 1035: sh marriage daughter (19) Qian Beibei looked at Niu Jin with red eyes, "You all know that he bought a house and a car with all his money, and he even offered such a colorful gift on the same day. No one can ept it." "Beibei, that one can show that he is incapable. Such an incapable man is actually better not to marry. There are more men in this world than he is capable. It is not worse than Luo Yicheng." Niu Jin just doesn''t see it. Being used to Luo Yicheng, except for the good looks, it is useless at all. "Sister, since you regret so much, you just promised him that day and would not be able to go with him? Now I me our mother." Qian Chengcheng was very upset, he was still waiting to bring in 660,000 yuan. Buy a house. Now that a man gets married, he can''t have a house, because he hasn''t bought a house yet, so he dare not go to the girl''s house. His mother was right, that is, Luo Yicheng himself had no abilities, and he couldn''t take out the 660,000 yuan gift money. "Yeah, Beibei, didn''t you acquiesce in that day and let Luo Yicheng take the money out?" Niu Jin said, "You all acquiesced, we don''t all think that Luo Yicheng can still get some points in his hand to show that he values you In fact, we are also thinking about you. If a man loves you or not, he has to start with money. If he loves you enough, even if he doesn''t have it at the time, he will find someone to find a way." When Niu Jin talked about this, she felt a little angry, "I didnt expect that kid would marry another woman directly, Beibei and Luo Yicheng dont necessarily like you too much. Look, if you really like you, how can you be so direct? Marry someone else and leave you here, doesn''t this make you faceless?" "Mom is right, sister, or let us introduce another one to you. I think thest one would be good. There are several houses in the family, there are also a few shops, and there is apany. Sister, if you marry, it will be a mistake. The life of Mrs. Fu is much better than marrying Luo Yicheng." Qian Beibei listened to Niu Jin and Qian Chengcheng''s words, his eyes were redder, and tears fell. "That man is quite rich, Mom, have you forgotten that he is forty years old this year, has two children, and has been divorced twice! Are you thinking about me or yourself?" When the two saw something wrong, Niu Jin said quickly, "Babe, if you dont want to do it now, dont even think about Luo Yicheng getting married. After a while, my mom will tell you that you will get married. Good man." "Mom, forget it." Qian Beibei stood up, went back to the room to pack his things, and soon walked out with the suitcase. Niu Jin saw this scene and called out, "Baibei, what are you going to do?" "Mom, I won''t marry, can I do it?" If she is not afraid of angering Niu Jin, she really wants to say something, she pushes Niu Jin away, "My life is ruined by you, you still think how about it?" "Hey... Beibei, where are you going?" "I''m going to work soon. Of course, I''m back to thepany''s dormitory. Where else can I go?" Qian Beibei''s expression was a little stupid. He looked at Niu Jin''s relieved expression and felt very sad, "Don''t tell me too much. Object, I will never marry in this life." "Babe, don''t, babe..." Niu Jin hurried to catch up and greeted Qian Chengcheng to help chase after him, but he said, "Mom, sister is still angry, what''s the use of chasing you back?" Chapter 1036: Flash marriage daughter (20) Chapter 1036: sh marriage daughter (20) "Didn''t you hear me just now? She is going back to thepany to work, so she can''t always let her stay at home, let you raise it, and sit and eat?" "Going to work, I can make money anyway. My sister is so old, she can''t let her raise her, right? My sister is angry these days, you are arguing, I''m almost annoyed by you. I cant sleep well, Mom, you just care about my sister, dont you see that I have lost a lot of weight?" Niu Jin, who originally wanted to bring Qian Beibei back back, listened to Qian Chengchengs words and quickly stepped back. Seeing Qian Chengcheng''s anger, his expression was distressed, "Mom will go to the vegetable market and buy an old henter. I''ll make soup for you, Cheng Cheng, what else do you want to eat, mom buys it and cooks it for you." Niu Jin looked at Qian Chengcheng, as if he was a little thinner, and was very distressed. Qian Beibei had long forgotten about it. After hearing Qian Chengcheng reported a bunch of dishes, she turned around and held the vegetable basket and hung it on her wrist. Go up and go out. ... A few more dayster, Luo''s mother called Luo Yicheng, saying that the day had been negotiated, and the sixth of next month was a very good day. Luo Yicheng was stunned when he heard it, and soon remembered that he was taking Tang Guo back to his hometown for a wedding. "Okay, Mom, I see, I will ask thepany for leave immediately." "Okay, we have prepared everything for the wedding in our vige, and you just need toe back with Xiaoguo." Mother Luo was very happy. She showed the vigers the photo of her son and daughter-inw''s marriage that day. Everyone praised her daughter-inw for her good looks, and she looked very good when she smiled. Before, Qian Beibei was taken back to the vige by Luo Yicheng. They only remembered that the girl was also good. Girls in the city are always different from those in the countryside. They are gentle and polite. They just don''t talk much with them. They are a little bit expecting that Luo Yicheng''s current wife is the same as Qian Beibei. Mother Luo remembered that she had spoken with Tang Guo for a long time that day, and quickly said to the people in the vige, "The girl Xiaoguo is not the same as that Qian Beibei. People can understand our country. I heard that she still opened her own shop and sold us. The local products of the country also say that there are many treasures in the country, and people in the city are especially rare. Wait, wait until you bring Xiao Guo back, you will know how good this girl is. " Mother Luo believed in her own eyes very much. Although the girl spoke to her politely, she was a little more cordial and would never hold her. She speaks some rural dialects, which everyone can understand, and she can also say some rural dialects with ents to her. She likes it very tightly. If you can marry such a good girl from the city, and you don''t dislike them as rural people, it is their Luo family who found the treasure. That girl is only twenty-five years old this year, a few years younger than her family''s Yicheng. I heard Yicheng said that she went to university at the age of sixteen. She was smart and opened her own shop. She had a good family background. Where to look? Mother Luo is in the vige, and she is happily looking forward to his son bringing his daughter-inw back. Let the vigers open their eyes and see how good her son''s eyes are. Qian Beibei returned to thepany dormitory and felt sad when he thought of Luo Yicheng marrying someone else. It was even more sad to hear colleagues'' whisperingments. Before long, she couldn''t stand the discussion from her colleagues in thepany, so she chose to resign and went to another smallerpany. Chapter 1037: Flash marriage daughter (21) Chapter 1037: sh marriage daughter (21) Not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional, thispany is very close to where Luo Yicheng works, in a building next door. Sometimes she couldn''t help hiding secretly aside, watching Luo Yicheng enter thepany from a distance, and thene out from get off work. Every time I wanted to go up, I remembered that the other party was already married, so I had to stand in sorrow and stay silent for a long time. After more than a week in this way, Qian Beibei really couldn''t bear it, and nned to talk to Luo Yicheng after get off work today. She believed that Luo Yicheng was just too angry at the time, not that she didn''t love her. If it weren''t for loving her, Luo Yicheng would not have worked so hard in the past five years and would buy a house and a car with full money. She has never denied Luo Yicheng''s ability. At the wedding that day, she might be fooled by her mother''s words, so she embarrassed Luo Yicheng face to face. Obviously knowing that he had worked hard for five years in order to marry her. Now that she calmed down, she knew that she was wrong, and she felt very regretful. It is impossible for Luo Yicheng to like Tang Guo. Tang Guo is beautiful and has a good family background. Luo Yicheng wants to change his heart. He has changed his heart long ago instead of staying quietly by her side for so many years. He was only impulsive that day, and he is probably very regretful now, right? Otherwise, why does Luo Yicheng work overtime every day until nine o''clock in the evening to go home? He must also regret the impulse that day, and stay in thepany if he can''t face Tang Guo for a while. If he really epted the status quo, he wouldn''t be so indifferent to Tang Guo. The more I thought about it, the more Qian Beibei felt like this. She has already nned to go to Luo Yicheng''spany to find him after get off work today. At six o''clock in the afternoon, Qian Beibei plucked up the courage toe to the building where Luo Yicheng worked. Walking into the floor of Luo Yicheng''spany, Luo Yicheng''s colleagues once looked at her with surprise. "I came to find Yicheng." Qian Beibei smiled a little embarrassed, looking at the people who were nning to leave, all stayed and looked at her. Now in their eyes, she is afraid it is a joke. She thought a lot, especially in the nine years she spent with Luo Yicheng, so she couldn''t lose Luo Yicheng, even if everyoneughed at her today, she had to fight for herself. "Is he still working overtime?" Qian Beibei asked a person who was familiar with him. The other person took a deep look at her before saying, "He didn''t work overtime today." "No... Didn''t work overtime?" Qian Beibei was a little disappointed. She had been working overtime before. Today is only Wednesday, not Friday. It is impossible to get off work early, right? "Then I wille back to him tomorrow." Although she wanted to see Luo Yicheng very much, she couldn''t find Luo Yicheng''s family and find it. What she is, she might make more peopleugh at that time. Ore to Luo Yicheng tomorrow, and they will talk separately. She believes that Luo Yicheng, who loves her, will definitely consider this matter. Moreover, she didn''t believe that Luo Yicheng would have anything to do with Tang Guo. Luo Yicheng was not that kind of casual person. He had no emotional foundation and would not be involved with any woman. "Then I will leave first, bye." Now facing Luo Yicheng''s colleague, she feels particrly embarrassed. In order to find Luo Yicheng, she has to face it. Luo Yicheng is not here, and she has no courage to stay any longer. "I said, Miss Qian, don''te tomorrow, Luo Yicheng, he won''t go to work tomorrow." Chapter 1038: Flash marriage daughter (22) Chapter 1038: sh marriage daughter (22) Qian Beibei raised her head in surprise, "Did he go on business or take time off?" "asked for leave." Qian Beibei pressed her lips lightly, paused, and asked, "What about the day after tomorrow? Is he there?" Luo Yichengs colleague shook his head, No, he took a five-day vacation and wonte to work until next Tuesday. "Is there something wrong with Yicheng?" Qian Beibei asked nervously, her face turned pale, her hands were tightly clenched, and her heartbeat elerated. Those who did not leave looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. A good wedding, just because the Qian family messed up, and Luo Yicheng, how hard he worked to buy a house and a car, were all in their eyes. Apart from thepetition with thepany, they actually admire Luo Yicheng. They can''t do it that way. They never thought that Qian Beibei would face Luo Yicheng''s face on the day of the wedding. Luo Yicheng wasughed at, but the appearance of a daughter of the Tang family directly brought back Luo Yicheng''s face. This is also the ce where they can''t help but make the most of it, luck is good. They really despise Qian Beibei. Now I regret it in my heart and want to go back to the grass. Luo Yicheng and Tang Qianjin got married with a certificate, and they still need to find it back without shame. What is this? No matter what the calction is, as long as she dares to get involved with Luo Yicheng, then she is a junior. Several female colleagues of Luo Yicheng''spany shook their heads and walked past Qian Beibei with contempt. The apparently disgusting look made Qian Beibei''s face a little feverish, but she still wanted to know what happened to Luo Yicheng. The colleague who responded to Qian Beibei was kind enough. Although he looked down on Qian Beibei in his heart, he said to the other party, "Luo Yicheng has asked for leave to go back to his hometown for the wedding. So, if you have anything to do, Miss Qian,e back next Tuesday. " "However, Miss Qian, no matter what happens to you when youe to Luo Yicheng, he is already married to Tang Qianjin." He was also prompted by friendship. He meant it very clearly. As a man, he knows men very well. On that day, the Qian family and Qian Beibei lost Luo Yicheng''s face like that. Even if Luo Yicheng still has Qian Beibei in his heart, even if they go round and round again in the future, this matter will always be a knot in his heart. If you don''t pay attention, it will explode because of this hidden knot and affect your feelings. If you want to untie this knot, unless you go through all kinds of hardships, the rtionship between the two can be sublimated again. Of course, these are all nonsense. The most important thing is that Luo Yicheng is now a married man, and if Qian Beibei joins in, it is a minor who destroys the family. Qian Beibei''s single-handedly contributed to the current results. He can''t me others, he can be regarded as friendly advice. Qian Beibei did not hear this advice, and was full of Luo Yicheng''s ns to go back to his hometown for the wedding. Controlling the tears that were about to fall, she said goodbye to others and hurried downstairs. After walking out of the office building, he finally couldn''t help crying, and he took out his cell phone and called Luo Yicheng. The phone rang several times before being picked up. She felt uneasy. It turned out that when she called Luo Yicheng, the other party never answered it more than three times. "Yicheng...I..." she cried out choked. After a five-second pause, there was a nice female voice, "Miss Qian?" Chapter 1039: Flash marriage daughter (23) Chapter 1039: sh marriage daughter (23) Qian Beibei''s eyes widened, and quickly stopped crying and hung up the phone. Looking at the phone, he was stunned. Tang Guo answered the call. Has Tang Guo reached this point? "Yicheng, your phone." Luo Yicheng came out of the bathroom neatly dressed and just saw Tang Guo putting his mobile phone on the coffee table, and said calmly, "Qian Beibei''s." Luo Yicheng was stunned, and his heart beat for a while, walked to the coffee table and picked up the phone. He nced at Tang Guo''s expression and didn''t see the meaning of anger. "If you want to fight, you can fight. Your feelings are so deep that you can''t forget it for a while. It just happened that she called, and you haven''t made the final decision. It''s okay to make it clear." Tang Guo said, sitting on the side and began to sharpen Fruits do not mean angry. Luo Yicheng sighed in relief, nodded, and dialed Qian Beibei''s phone in front of Tang Guo. Qian Beibei saw the number of calls back and couldn''t take care of it, so she picked it up quickly. This time she didn''t speak first. When Luo Yicheng called her, she couldn''t help crying, "Yicheng." "What''s the matter?" Luo Yicheng asked strangely. Hearing such a polite voice, Qian Beibei''s heart was cold, "I heard your colleague say, you want to go back to your hometown for a wedding?" "Yes, that''s right," Luo Yicheng replied, "My mother has been looking forward to it for a long time. She did it in the city. She didn''te to participate, just waiting for me to return to my hometown to do it again. In fact, the Qian family first proposed two weddings. The better thing to say is that the customs of urban people and rural people are quite different. In fact, it is just that the Qian family despise the rural people. Luo Yicheng wanted to really invite people from the vige to the city to attend the wedding. With so many people, there might be conflicts. After discussing this matter with Luo''s mother, Luo''s mother and the vigers heard that they were going back to the countryside and thought it was pretty good. In fact, the city people dislike them, and they don''t like to drink with those city people who are too particr and despise rural people. The people in the city are gentle, and they like to be clean. Looking at the rustic clothes they wear, they always feel that they are not clean. They eat more boldly. Drinking is to be lively, what''s the meaning of coldness. Just do it like this, everyone is at ease. "Yicheng, is it really impossible to save between us?" Qian Beibei did not give up, "I know you can''t forget me, and I can''t forget you." "It was indeed my fault that day. I didn''t take your feelings into consideration. You have done a good job. I was blinded byrd, so I didn''t agree to it. And you were impulsive to marry Miss Tang, and it was also true. Why do we need to torture each other like this, and involve the innocent Miss Tang, let''s start again, can we?" When Luo Yicheng heard these words, he only felt a little ridiculous. However, Qian Beibei''s pleading and pitiful tone made him feel ufortable, and he couldn''t help but say hard things. "No." He was afraid that he would really soften to her if he listened further. Qian Beibei''s request and request, he could not refuse. They are over, and now he is married, it would be bad for anyone to get involved. "Bebe, I''m already married, if nothing else, just hang up. I''m going to the airport at nine o''clock tonight by ne." Qian Beibei didn''t believe it, and Luo Yicheng directly hung up her call. Chapter 1040: Flash marriage daughter (24) Chapter 1040: sh marriage daughter (24) They had known each other for nine years, and they had been together for nine years, and Luo Yicheng never took the initiative to call her once. Every time the call ended, the other party was waiting for her to hang up. Qian Beibei looked at the phone whose call had ended, and finally couldn''t help crying. Luo Yichang sighed, looked up and saw Tang Guo just peeled an apple, and handed it to him, "Let''s go after eating." "Okay." Luo Yicheng still felt a little sad, eating sweet apples, feeling much better in his heart, "She and I are over." "I heard it." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Yicheng, you don''t have to be under pressure. It''s hard to forget a person who has a deep impression. I understand very well. We have time, so don''t worry. Wait until you don''t have Qian Bei in your heart. Bei, its never toote for us to start. Ive waited for so many years and its not too bad. We are all married anyway." "Aren''t you nning to start a business now? You can just use this time to devote yourself to your career. Don''t think about anything else. I still don''t believe that the cooked duck will fly." Compared to a cooked duck, Luo Yicheng couldn''t help butugh. When he was understood this way, he only felt that the heaviness in his heart had disappeared. "You are right, I will not disappoint you. I will give you a surprise in a year." Luo Yicheng felt more and more that even if he forgets Qian Beibei in the future, his feelings for Xiaoguo will not be so deep, but he can. Use your ability to earn more money for her and give her the life of a wealthy daughter that she should have. She is a youngdy, so she can''t lower her standard of living just because she marries him? "Then I will wait for your surprise, well, it''s not early, let''s go to the airport." The two packed their luggage and hurried to the airport. The Tang family, Tang Guo''s parents, and her two elder brothers, eldest brother Tang Ming and second brother Tang Feng, apanied her. Yes, she has two older brothers. Originally not in this city, I heard that their baby sister got married suddenly. Knowing the cause and effect, she quickly put down what she was holding and rushed back. Since the younger sister likes it, no matter what, they have to support the scene. No one is allowed to underestimate their younger sister. In their opinion, the younger sister still likes Luo Yicheng now, so she put a little white face to please their younger sister. If one day the girl doesn''t like Luo Yicheng, they will help to throw this garbage into the trash can. They can understand better than Tang''s mother and Tang''s father. The younger sister likes it as long as he likes it. Does their Tang family''s little baby like a man, can''t it? Even if it''s a scum, the younger sister can y as long as she wants to y, if the y is broken, just throw it away. Tang Guo almost didn''t hold back augh when he heard the words that two brothers told her in private. If the original owner ventted with his family from the beginning, and these two brothers watched, how could it be so miserable. I don''t need such a good backer, my brain is indeed flooded. When he arrived in the county town nearest to the vige, Tang Guo looked at the row of luxury cars parked in front of him, and realized that her two brothers had already asked someone to consign the cars to her as a wedding team. In the face of the strength of the Tang family, Luo Yicheng only agreed, besides agreeing. The people in Luojia Vige had been waiting at the entrance of the vige. When they saw a row of luxury cars driving to the entrance of the vige, they were a little confused. Although they are rural people, the older they are, the better these years. The roads are built to the entrance of the vige. There are also some young people who have experienced the world. They know that the cars are particrly expensive. Chapter 1041: Flash marriage daughter (25) Chapter 1041: sh marriage daughter (25) Those young people who knew the car logo discussed in a low voice with envy. A few people from the Tang family came out together, especially Tang Guo''s two older brothers, who were handsome and tall. They stood on both sides of Tang Guo, protecting her petite in the center. When people look at it this way, they understand that Tang Guo is the treasure of the Tang family. But the Tang familyughed all the time. Tang''s father and Tang''s mother were both businessmen, and no one had ever seen them. After a few words, I chatted with the vigers, Tang''s father and the vige head, and Tang''s mother chatted with Luo''s mother and the aunts in the vige. Both of these two have suffered from youth, and onlyter made their fortune. They have never seen anything. People in the vige heard that the two had stayed in the country, and they were even more enthusiastic. Tang Guo''s two older brothers weren''t the kind of particrly cold-hearted people. The young people in the vige pulled them to chat. After chatting for a while, I felt that these two people were sister-inw. As for Tang Guo''s performance, it was even less critical. Both Luo Mu and the vigers felt that Luo Yicheng was a high climber, and he was polite to the Tang family. Because of the appearance of the Tang family and Luo Yicheng''s previous instructions, this wedding in the vige was a lively and well-mannered wedding, and no one dared to make a noise. Mother Luo looked at the various gifts from her daughter-inw, including foot baths, body massages, and various health products. She was really overwhelmed. Everyone said that her daughter-inw is really filial. When Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng returned to the city, she was very generous and ughtered all the old hens in the backyard and gave them all to Tang Guo. Thinking of the politeness of the Tang family, she asked someone to kill her big fat pig and make it into sauced meat and give it to the Tang family, as well as some local specialties, which seemed particrly enthusiastic. Tang Guo wandered around the vige and found that there were a lot of local products in this vige. She moved her mind. There is a shop under her name that specializes in selling local products and only natural things from the countryside. Instead of asking people to go to various ces to buy, it is better to buy from people in this vige. Isnt it a win-win thing to win peoples hearts and make money? System: Dog host, in this way, Luo Yicheng will be a little bit sorry for the host in the future. If he really marries Qian Beibei again, how should Qian Beibei live. Mother Luo is not a foolish person, she likes the host so much now, it will be necessary to draw the host out forparison in the future. Back in the vige, I was afraid that I would be even more angry when I heard all kinds ofments from the vigers, and would definitely spread the anger on Qian Beibei. Before leaving, Tang Guo approached the vige chief and expressed willingness to buy the extra local products in the vige, such as local eggs, chickens, ducks, livestock, and some bacon and sausages. She would ept as many as there were. When the vige chief heard this, this was something that brought benefits to their vige. They had heard Mother Luo say that her daughter-inw opened a shop before, and they all came to the door, which shows that they really opened a shop. The young girl is really capable. Speaking in a down-to-earth manner, he is obviously from a good family in the city, and talking andughing with them, there is no sense of superiority. In short, they like this girl very much. The vige chief thought this was a good thing, so he held a meeting in the vige. Everyone heard that Tang Guo was going to buy these. They liked her in the first ce, but now they can make money and keep in touch. How can they not agree? Rural people are different from urban people, they just Chapter 1042: Flash marriage daughter (26) Chapter 1042: sh marriage daughter (26) Even if Luo Yicheng settles in the city, they still hope that this rtionship can''t be broken, and there must be human exchanges, and maybe they can help each other someday. Hearing that Tang Guo specially purchased these to sell, she said that she could do more in the future and only sell it to her. She only needs to ask someone to pull it. Tang Guo asked someone to negotiate a contract on the same day, and negotiated a more reasonable price. The vigers had a better impression of her when they saw this price, so they didn''t suffer at all. This girl is real. Tang Guo''s shop was aimed at people of the same level as the Tang family, who liked these local products in the countryside. The Tang family has a good reputation, and she specializes in doing these things. She is not afraid that she won''t be able to sell these things. Luo Yicheng watched Tang Guo''s fierce fight with the vigers, and soon negotiated a business deal. He felt ashamed. The two brothers of the Tang family saw his expression, and Tang Ming said, "Now you understand how good my sister is?" "Although the little girl has always been petted by us, she has never been a waste. All the shops under her name use the pocket money given to her at home, double it, and finally buy it." "Making souvenirs is what she thought of herself." The two brothers of the Tang family were not ashamed at all and began to brag about how awesome their sisters were. Luo Yicheng nodded in agreement. Tang Guo is indeed very good, he knew it since he was in college. The other party went to college at the age of 16, and started a business during college. He is very famous at school, and people who chase her have to line up several streets. The key is that she doesn''t dy learning when starting a business, and she is very good in every subject. "Boy, you have to work hard." Tang Ming patted Luo Yicheng on the shoulder, "It is your blessing to be taken by my sister, that is, she likes you, so we won''t object. If she didn''t like you that day, We did not bother to say this to you." Luo Yicheng can only nod his head, "I n to start a business next year and do it myself." "Oh?" Tang Feng was a little surprised. Not surprisingly, Luo Yicheng''s old man had already been investigated by his door, and there were no secrets. "Okay, ambitious, finally there is a bright spot." "Sister, should I invest in you?" Tang Ming asked, narrowing his eyes. Luo Yicheng nodded, "Yes, I won''t let her down or let her lose money, I will definitely make her earn." The two of them are a little satisfied, so they don''t lose money. This kid is very poor, but he still has the ability. The girl should not lose money if he invests in him. Tang Ming and Tang Feng calcted their profit and loss in their hearts, and finally looked at each other and said, "As your eldest brother-inw, I will also vote for you." "I am your second brother-inw, I will also help you, and I will also support you with appropriate investment points." "In this way, Xiaoguo takes the highest stake. Our two brothers are equivalent to supporting you. It is not easy for young people to start a business. You can prepare and don''t worry about money." This amount of money is nothing to them. They have their own ns to invest in Luo Yicheng. First, it really depends on Tang Guo''s face and support. Second, with Luo Yicheng''s performance in recent years, it is very likely that he will make some achievements. As long as there is financial support, there is no way to seed. Since the calction will be sessful, they must get some shares in their hands, also for the sake of their sisters. Chapter 1043: Flash marriage daughter (27) Chapter 1043: sh marriage daughter (27) In case this kid gets rich and goes bad, their three brothers and sisters are standing with big heads in their hands. They want this kid to be unbehaved and let him go out in minutes. The two looked at each other and gave a sullen smile. With them, the girl would suffer. It was impossible. Luo Yicheng is such a kid, if he wants to be interesting, he will be obedient. On the day of leaving, the vigers were very reluctant. The Tang family is really so easy to get along with, they don''t have the air of the people in the city at all, and the wise one even inquired about the Tang family. After knowing the other party''s background, there is nothing but a silly thing in my heart. The Luo family boy, marrying such a daughter like this, is really a smoke from the ancestral grave. Mother Luo was also shocked when she heard about the status of the Tang family. It turns out that this family is so rich. There is also that row of cars, the lowest price is three to four million, Luo Mu feels that her heart can''t stand it, seeing Tang Guo''s eyes, that is incredibly happy. When Tang Guo left, Mother Luo took Tang Guo''s hand with a look of reluctance. Luo Yicheng''s eldest sister was also reluctant, and her younger brother was out of anger, and her sister followed suit. From these days of getting along, she also likes this rich daughter. She is so talkative, she doesn''t dislike her as a vulgar person. She is a big sister, and she is kind, and she also gave her cosmetics and jewelry, which is very beautiful. If she didn''t take care of it, she would look great in her wear. The two looked at Tang Guo reluctantly, reluctantly. "Mom, if you want to see Yicheng and me in the future, please call me directly and I will book your ne tickets." Tang Guo said with a smile. Mother Luo said distressedly, "The air ticket costs a lot. When Ie to see you, I will take a bus." "The bus is too tired and it takes a long time. I have money and Yicheng will also make money. Isn''t it possible to pay for the travel expenses of my mother and elder sister? He was provided by you, and you shoulde and enjoy the blessing. " "Yes, Mom, eldest sister, if you want toe over, just call me and I will book the tickets for you." Luo Yicheng is really happy these days, he hasn''t seen his mother and elder sister so happy for a long time. Seeing them happily receiving gifts, I felt a little guilty. In order to earn money to buy a house, married Qian Beibei. He was frugal, and he had forgotten his mother and eldest sister, these two people who were fortunate enough to give him out. In the past few years, he hasn''t really appreciated these two rtives who are best to him. Xiao Guo was still thoughtful, and he kept saying that they bought these together. "Mom, I will start my own business next year. I will definitely have more money then. In the future, I will buy you a house in the city, I will buy one for my mother, and another one for my eldest sister. From now on, our family will live in amunity. Can meet each other." Both Luo''s mother and Luo''s eldest sister were moved with tears, and they were very happy when Luo Yicheng had a promising future. But in the past few years, Luo Yicheng has been busy making money just to buy a house and marry Qian Beibei. At the end of the year, you dont necessarilye back twice. They were still a little sad. Now, Luo Yicheng can think of these, mostly because of Tang Guo. They nced at Tang Guo gratefully. Such a girl was really married. The former Luo Yicheng, how could he think of so much. Tang Guo stood aside, with a smile on his face, and suddenly said, "Eldest sister, you are idle at home, or you can help me collect the local products from the vige every month." Chapter 1044: Flash marriage daughter (28) Chapter 1044: sh marriage daughter (28) "Don''t you know how to drive? I will give you a price based on the market price. Then you only have to bring me the special products every month." The eldest sister of the Luo family brightened her eyes, and she looked at her with Mother Luo, and both thought that this was a good idea. I can go to the city to visit my younger brother frequently and make money. Now there are more and more meat sellers, and she still has a son and a daughter to make contributions, so she can''t just work in farming at home and sell meat with her husband. "Can I really?" "Of course you can. Mom can alsoe by then. If Mom feels tired of building arge truck, I will book her a flight ticket, and the eldest sister will deliver the goods together with others." "Not tired, not tired...how could you be tired." Luo Mu said quickly, "It''s great to save money ande to you again." Now that the eldest daughter''s job has gone, Mother Luo is very happy, this daughter-inw is really good. Finally, Mother Luo and the eldest sister of the Luo family held Luo Yicheng for a long time. In short, don''t treat Tang Guo badly, and are not allowed to be angry with their good daughter-inw and sister-inw, and must treat her well. Luo Yicheng felt that he might not be his own, but Tang Guo was their treasure. The system was only watching, his host was making a "very qualified" daughter-inw and sister-inw, and secretly said: bad woman. It happened that her bad method really made people unable to make mistakes. She was just being kinder to others and didn''t hurt others, but this has already buried a huge hidden danger for Luo Yicheng''s future. If Luo Yicheng is not tempted by Qian Beibei, it will be nothing. Once he gets entangled with Qian Beibei again, hehe... just wait and see how he died. With the enthusiasm of the people in Luojia Vige, Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng finally returned to the city. After returning to the city, Luo Yicheng quickly put into work, thinking of the good days now, every day is full of energy. While working hard while umting experience, he will reduce overtime hours and use the remaining time to prepare for next year''s entrepreneurship. And Tang Guo, of course, was busy building up the store under her name. When she came back here, she asked someone to buy arge truck, drove to Luojia Vige, and handed therge truck to Luo''s sister. After discussing the sry of the Luo family, the Luo family began to deliver goods to Tang Guo. The Tangguo shop has a lot of goods, and they are good, they are all local products, everyone is staring at it. After the goods arrived, she posted a post in Moments. On the same day, many wealthy wives came to her store to select goods. Tang Guo asked Aunt Xu to clean up an empty room at home. Every time the Luo family eldest sister came to live, Luo Yicheng would use excuses for business trips and overtime work. Anyway, he didn''te back to live at about dawn, and he couldn''t avoid it. He could only hit the floor. Tang Guo was very willing to help him hide these things. The Luo family''s eldest sister came two or three times a month, and found nothing wrong. In the second month, Luo''s mother also came here with the Luo family''s eldest sister. She saw Tang Guo also hired a nanny, and said quickly, "That''s so expensive." "Mom, if you think about it, Yicheng and I are busy making money, how can we have time to do this? It''s mainly Yicheng. He works overtime and doesn''t care about eating. Now with Aunt Xu, every noon and night Someone delivers food to him, so that will not drag his body down." When Luo Mu heard it, she felt right. What if your body breaks down because of work? Chapter 1045: Flash marriage daughter (29) Chapter 1045: sh marriage daughter (29) A daughter-inw can make money if she is capable, and she can make money even better than her family. I can''t let people do this. People are rich daughters, how can they stay in the kitchen every day, isn''t that a waste? "Or, I''ll help you clean up, deliver food and vegetables, and save a fortune." Luo Mu still felt that it would be too wasteful to ask a babysitter. It costs 10,000 yuan a month. Even if you have money, it is not spent like this. "Mom, you have suffered for most of your life, and you have offered Yicheng out. Now that the day is better, how can you still worry about this? Youe here, you should have a good fortune, do housework, deliver food and food, that''s so exhausting. ?" Mother Luo was touched in her heart. Now the daughter-inw, who doesn''t want her mother-inw to help them with housework, and bring their children, who would say that taking her mother-inw is here to enjoy her. This daughter-inw is really good. "Mom, since you are here, let''s live longer. However, Yicheng has been very busy at work recently and wille back veryte. After all, he is nning to start a business next year. I am also very busy, and Yicheng has the money in his hand. , Im definitely not enough. Im married, but its hard to ask my family what I want. I can only get a little bit more fortunate and earn more. I hope that next year I can have enough funds to support his entrepreneurship." "Except for breakfast, you need to make your own breakfast. Aunt Xu will make lunch and dinner. You don''t need to worry about it at home. You just watch TV every day, go out with your eldest sister, and buy what you want." With that, Tang Guo gave them a wad of money. Mother Luo hurriedly declined, "So much, put it away quickly, Yicheng has to start a business tomorrow, mom, I have money, I don''t need you to give it." "Take it, this is the heart of Yicheng and I. Entrepreneurship is very important, and filial piety cannot be less." Tang Guo also gave the Luo family a little bit by the way. They were so touched that they couldn''t say anything. The ancestral grave of the Luo family is really green smoke. Otherwise, wherever you meet such good people, you don''t dislike them at all, and let them enjoy the blessing. The eldest sister of the Luo family couldn''t help but her eyes were red. In order to provide for Luo Yichen, she had to drop out of school, gave up studying, and chose to marry her husband. If you don''t feel wronged in your heart, it''s false, but what can you do? Can''t watch her mother be so lucky. It''s alright now. My younger brother married a daughter-inw, who is filial, sensible, smart, beautiful, and has a good family background, and can make money. It''s kind to them. System: OMG, spoiled, spoiled, the host is too good at ying. These two people are not good stubbles, the host is very much, he wants to win over all the hearts of Luo Yicheng''s people around him. Thinking that Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei will live forever in the shadow of "a good girl like Tang Guo" in the future, he doesn''t know how to express his feelings at this moment. Luo Yicheng didn''t know anything about this. The tacit cooperation of the two did not make it happen to Luo''s eldest sister and Luo''s mother. They are a nameless couple. Luo Yicheng was particrly ufortable at the beginning, butter heard from Tang Guo, don''t care about it, wait until he forgets Qian Beibei to start, otherwise it will be unfair to anyone. While he was moved in his heart, his burden was much less. In addition to starting a business, he gets busy and forgets everything. Mother Luo and the eldest sister of the Luo family live at home. He doesn''t have to worry about it. Aunt Xu can cook and clean up the housework. They can just y around. Tang Guo didn''t have to worry, she invited Aunt Xu back, just for this. Chapter 1046: Flash marriage daughter (30) Chapter 1046: sh marriage daughter (30) For the Luo family, it is enough to die. Anyway, she is not short of money, and she still uses Luo Yicheng''s money. Luo Yicheng''s current sry of several tens of thousands a month, isn''t it half of it to her? She asked Aunt Xu for 10,000 yuan, and she gave the rest to Mother Luo and Sister Luo from time to time. The two were very happy. Mother Luo lives here for almost a month or a half, and she knows the olddies downstairs. The olddies mingled together, there was a chat. Mother Luo couldn''t help boasting that she had a good daughter-inw. Before long, the olddies in Luo Yicheng''smunity all knew that Luo''s mother had a particrly filial daughter-inw, that was the little girl who was very beautiful and had a nice smile. She asionally greeted them. System: There is nothing to say. Not only did the olddy downstairs know about it, but also about the parks Luo Mu often went to. Anyway, where Mother Luo went, she couldn''t help but praise her good daughter-inw from beginning to end. Mother Luo would asionally visit Luo Yicheng''spany, and of course she couldn''t help but praise her good daughter-inw. Not to mention that Luo''s mother came from a rural area. In fact, she is very smart. Now Tang Guo will take her to the shopping mall to dress up and buy bracelets and gold earrings. Of course, these were bought with Luo Yicheng''s money. A gold bracelet in one hand, a silver bracelet in the other, gold earrings on the ears. Wearing the western clothes of the city, he keeps his head high wherever he goes. The eldest sister of the Luo family also learned makeup in Tang Guo, and began to take care of it slowly. She was not bad at first, and she was more than ten years younger. Luo Mu can speak well, and asionally visit Luo Yicheng''spany. It is especially popr, mainly because she is very good at being a human being. She always brings some of the family''s souvenirs. The time to go is also during the lunch break, which will not disturb them at work. In short, Luo''s mother who can confess Luo Yicheng is not a simple person. As a result, the wholepany knew how satisfied Luo Mu was with Tang Guo. These days, Luo Yicheng is somewhat inexplicable when facing the envy of his colleagues. If the days remain so peaceful, Luo Yicheng''s colleagues believe that Luo Yicheng will definitely have a happy life, and Luo Mu and Luo''s eldest sister also think so. But Luo Yicheng is the male protagonist of this world, and Qian Beibei is the female protagonist of this world. Even if they miss out by mistake, they will always meet. One day, Luo Yicheng got off work and drove home. He happened to see Qian Beibei walking down the street, desperate and knocked down by a battery car. He had to stop the car and hurried over to help Qian Beibei, looking at Qian Beibei''s arm and the wound on his leg, his heart hurt for no apparent reason. At that time, I couldn''t care about anything, so I picked up Qian Beibei and put it in the car, and took her to the hospital. He didn''t work overtime that day, and when he arrived at the hospital, he called Tang Guo when Qian Beibei checked him and told them the first lie since they got married. "Xiaoguo, there is something wrong with thepany, we have to work overtime temporarily." "Maybe... I''ll be back veryte." Luo Yicheng lied with guilt in his heart. The moment he saw Qian Beibei, he still couldn''t forget Qian Beibei, after all, the feelings he had had for so many years. These days, he is just too busy to think about her. Seeing Qian Beibei''s skinny appearance made him feel sad, guilty, regretful, and distressed. Chapter 1047: Flash marriage daughter (31) Chapter 1047: sh marriage daughter (31) But now that he is married, he must be with Qian Beibei today, and he cannot tell the truth with Xiaoguo, lest she think too much. He decided in his heart that when Qian Beibei was better, he would not entangle the other party too much. I can''t look at each other and stay alone in the hospital. Tang Guo looked at the photo just released on the phone, which happened to be the photo of Luo Yicheng holding Qian Beibei in the car, and said, "Okay, I will ask Aunt Xu to warm up your meal." "No, I might be all night today." Luo Yicheng looked through the door, nced at Qian Beibei who was pale, and said quickly, "Don''t worry about me, I can just deal with something as I like." "Well, that''s okay, you pay more attention to your body, don''t work overtime sote in the future." "No, today is just an ident." The two ended the call, Tang Guo turned over the photos, his mouth bends, "Tongzi, am I right? He can''t stand the temptation, Qian Beibei always hides in his heart. Especially two People are separated under such circumstances, and he will never be able to let go of Qian Beibei. Unless, the two get married as they wish, and the feelings are slowly worn away." System: [Host, I take it. Really, he especially admires the host, this person is really urate. ording to his thoughts, even if the host is not a strategy to punish the heart, this set is used on Luo Yicheng to induce Luo Yicheng to have feelings for her. Relying on the host''s current situation, and Luo Yicheng''s own days of moisturizing, would he be able to live such nourishment without his host? He should cherish such a day. After all, it was Tang Guo who married him, and the Tang family were very happy and rarely interfered in their lives. Coupled with the fact that Luo''s mother and Sister Luo are also well taken care of, doesn''t Luo Yicheng think that such a life should be cherished? In the end, he did not expect that just because Qian Beibei was injured, Luo Yicheng had forgotten everything and simply lied to his host. Sure enough, it was not saved. No wonder the host was not willing to bother with him at all, so he used his tongue to support the other party''s entrepreneurship, expressing appreciation for the other''s talent or something. This makes sense, no matter how good this kind of person is to him, it won''t help. Tang Guos cell phone rang, and the system nced at the name, the three words "Stingy Mengu", which blinded him. What a special name, Singing Mengu, really suitable for the ancient who got into the eyes of money. Yeah. "Miss Tang, are you satisfied with the photo?" Gu Ye''s nice voice sounded. Tang Guo''s eyes curled up with a smile, "I''m very satisfied. Lawyer Gu is really efficient." This is a real-time photo. Luo Yicheng carried Qian Beibei into the car and sent the photo to her on the back. "Miss Tang has paid enoughmissions, but the people under my hands have been staring at him all day for forty hours. I promise to let Miss Tang know if there is any movement." Gu Ye actually didn''t understand, did Luo Yicheng''s mind get into the water? The daughter of the Tang family has a beautiful temperament, a good family background, and is especially popr. Everywhere she goes, she is liked by people. The most important thing is that she is rich and especially good at making money. Over the years as awyer, he has also epted many divorces, most of which were caused by the deterioration of the rtionship between his mother-inw and daughter-inw. In this Tang daughter''s ce, that''s really different. He had never seen him before, and the mother-inw would praise her daughter-inw wherever she went. Chapter 1048: Flash marriage daughter (32) Chapter 1048: sh marriage daughter (32) I can only say that Tang Qianjin''s methods are too powerful. He doesn''t think that women with scheming are bad. On the contrary, he thinks that such women are extraordinarily charming, and they are really cute with their calcting appearance. He likes smart women, but doesn''t like silly white sweet women who always cry to solve problems. This kind of woman who can fight for and calcte is really the best in the world. Therefore, Luo Yicheng was kicked by a donkey. "I want to take the liberty to ask Miss Tang a question." Tang Guo raised her brows and said, "What''s the problem?" "Miss Tang, when are you going to divorce?" When Gu Ye said this, a ray of light shed in his eyes. Yes, this top-quality woman is nning a divorce. Since he is interested in her, he must ask the time to avoid being caught by others. "It''s still early, and I have to wait for Luo Yicheng to set up thepany. Besides, it''s not that nothing has happened between him and Qian Beibei. Maybe it''s just because Qian Beibei was injured and couldn''t bear it, so he stayed in the hospital." "Is that so? Miss Tang is really wrong." Gu Ye thought in his heart, he didn''t think this woman thought that way, thepany started? Oh... By the way, Luo Yicheng is a man with very good earning ability. Recently, he has been preparing for entrepreneurship, and he vaguely feels that he has guessed something, but it is not clear. "Then if Miss Tang wants to get a divorce, remember to ask me, because Miss Tang takes care of my business like this, so I can help you with the divorce for free." free? Tang Guo squinted his eyes. Would this stingy guy help people with business for free? Why doesn''t she feel unbelievable. "Today''s ancientwyers are not like ancientwyers." "What does Miss Tang mean?" "Unexpectedly generous, actually want to help me do business for free." "Because Miss Tang is my regr customer." The corner of Tang Guo''s lips curled up, "I remember thest time you discounted a discount of 10,000 yuan. Lawyer Gu has always been a more principled person, especially when ites to money. It is impossible to imagine that you will be free of charge. help me." This stingy man must have no purpose, Tang Guo thought in his heart, and didn''t mean to ask. "I really really want to help Miss Tang, the reason is, Miss Tang is a very good person." He admired it, and was kind of interesting to her, um, in short, just wanted to take this woman over soon. Of course, now he will not express his purpose. First, there is not enough preparation to impress the opponent. Second, people still have a marriage contract. If he wants to step in now, it will be easy to leave her with a handle, which will affect the future division of divorce property. For her own good, and for her own good, this matter must be counted up. She had to wait for her to get divorced before she could show her thoughts. With him guarding, she would definitely not fall into the hands of others. On that day, Luo Yicheng did not go home, and had been guarding Qian Beibei in the hospital. Especially when Qian Beibei was crying at him in the hospital, he was really cruel and could only stay with her. The next day, Luo Yicheng nned to go home earlier, but thought that Qian Beibei was still in the hospital without anyone taking care of it. Just talked to Tang Guo, it will beter today. I bought Qian Beibei the most Chapter 1049: Flash marriage daughter (33) Chapter 1049: sh marriage daughter (33) "Yicheng, you can''t forget me, can you?" Luo Yicheng just said, "Babe, I''m already married, Xiaoguo is fine." "But you haven''t forgotten me, I know, you can''t forget me." Qian Beibei said stubbornly, "I don''t believe that you are really made, and you are also made. Do you dare to say that you are really with her? " Seeing Luo Yicheng''s silence, Qian Beibei was a little happy and ate the food quickly, "It was my fault at the beginning, Yicheng, let''s start again, okay?" "Since you don''t like Tang Guo, you should make it clear to her, even if you are married, so what? If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. It''s because of my mother that we missed it." "Yicheng, this time, I just want to be with you and never listen to my mother anymore." Luo Yicheng shook his head, "Bebe, it''s impossible between us." Qian Beibei was silent, "But I can''t forget you, nor can you forget me." "Sooner orter I will forget." "No, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe you will forget me." "Babe, I''m going home." Qian Beibei''s tears fell again, "Okay, you go home." She wiped her tears, "Luo Yicheng, do you dare to bet? Bet you won''t forget me for three years, do you dare?" "Babe?" "Luo Yicheng, three years, do you dare to gamble for three years?" Qian Beibei looked at Luo Yicheng stubbornly, "Aren''t you gambled? You can''t forget me in three years, and you can''t ept Tang Guo in three years, and you can''t fall in love with him. Yes, give us a chance for each other, okay?" "If three yearster, you still love me, I love you, you still have not fallen in love with Tang Guo, we will be together, dare you?" Qian Beibei looked at Luo Yicheng earnestly and burst into tears, "Yicheng, I am twenty-seven this year, and after another three years, I will be thirty. I dare to use the most precious three years to gamble with you. Don''t you dare? Do you know how much courage I need to muster up to make this decision? I put forward this condition only to give us each other a chance, and it is also true. Give us another chance. I want to try. " Luo Yicheng felt a little shocked. Qian Beibei had been with him for nine years, from the beautiful 18 years old to now 27 years old, and after waiting another three years, he would be 30 years old. For a woman, every year before the age of thirty is extremely precious. "Babe, why bother." "Whether you agree or not, I will wait for these three years." Qian Beibei''s stubbornness and determination made Luo Yicheng a little touched, and said in a ghostly manner, "Well, if after three years, I forget you, we will forget each other in the rivers andkes, and don''t get involved in the future." He believes that Qian Beibei can''t wait for three years. I also feel that three years is enough to forget a person. He ignored the smile of Qian Beibei''s eyes and the look in his eyes. I also forgot how much Qian Beibei knew him and how much he cared about her in his heart. He only thought that this was the best way to prevent Qian Beibei from entanglement and the two of them. Time can dilute everything. "Then, Beibei, I''m leaving." "it is good." This time, Qian Beibei didn''t stop him again, letting Luo Yicheng breathe a sigh of relief, thinking of Tang Guo at home, he felt very guilty. When he got home, Tang Guo was sitting on the sofa watching TV. When he came back, he asked, "Are you busy these days?" "Yeah." Luo Yicheng nodded vaguely, "I''m preparing to start a business, and I want to put it on the agenda earlier." Chapter 1050: Flash marriage daughter (34) Chapter 1050: sh marriage daughter (34) It was indeed a little earlier, he wanted to get busy, and he should forget about Qian Beibei soon. "How are you preparing?" "Give me another two months, and I will resign in two months." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Okay, then I have the money ready. How much do you initially estimate?" Before Luo Yicheng could speak, Tang Guo said again, "I n to invest 10 million, do you think it is enough?" That''s enough. Luo Yicheng didn''t expect that Tang Guo would easily vote for him 10 million, and that was enough with Tang Guo''s money. Coupled with those in his hands, he has been able to start thepany initially. Moreover, the two brothers of the Tang family seemed to have to invest some money in, and Luo Yicheng was immediately confident. As long as the funds are sufficient, he can guarantee that within half a year, there will be results. In the past few months, he also persuaded a few good rtionships in thepany to follow him. With all the financial resources and manpower, he only needs to resign and do it. "enough." Because of the business, Luo Yicheng didn''t have time to think about Qian Beibei even after Qian Beibei''s injury healed. Qian Beibei did not appear in front of Luo Yicheng after that time, but he was relieved. Recently, she has to go it alone. Because Tang Guo has invested such arge sum of money, she muste over frequently, after all, she is thergest shareholder. One person ounts for 60 to 70% of the proportion. If her two brothers had not invested in it, she would ount for more than 80%. In addition, the few people that Luo Yicheng dug over, regarded as old employees of thepany, also invested some money in. After all, doing it for yourself is definitely not the same as doing it for others. After resigning, they still work for Luo Yicheng. They might as well be in the originalpany. Follow Luo Yicheng to do it for that little share, which can be more profitable than going to work and doing things for others. A few monthster, Luo Yicheng finally opened thepany. Tang Guo just swayed in the past from time to time, still moving his lips and making somements. These people, Luo Yicheng, benefited a lot from Tang Guo''s suggestions and started thepany more smoothly. When Tang Guo saw that these members all knew how good she was, she disappeared. But if Luo Yicheng asked her any questions, they would still call her to discuss it. Of course Tang Guo would not refuse. He solved the problem in the past and continued to hide. Obviously she rarely appears in thepany, but in the hearts of all members, she upies a very important part. Anyway, in their minds, Tang Guo was particrly powerful, and there were almost no problems she could not solve. This made them sigh once again that they deserved to be from a rich family, and the ideas they came up with were much better than theirs. It is very difficult for them, and they can solve it easily. Luo Yicheng started apany. After Luo''s mother and sister Luo heard about it, they rushed over. They wandered around thepany and felt very happy. Now they Luo Yicheng are also big bosses. This is something for them and their vige. Mother Luo thought of what the vigers told her before, and said to Luo Yicheng, "Yicheng, now you have also opened apany, don''t forget the people in our vige, they helped our family a lot at the beginning." In order for Luo Yicheng to graduate, the vigers did help a lot. "Mom, what do you mean?" "Do you think you can arrange some work for the people in our vige, the young people whoe up with it?" Chapter 1051: Flash marriage daughter (35) Chapter 1051: sh marriage daughter (35) Luo Mu is a smart person, "They are all good people. They are not idlers. They are especially able to bear hardships and stand hard work. As long as they have a job to do. Young people can''t always stay in the vige like us?" Luo Yicheng asked a little embarrassed, "What kind of education do they have?" "They all graduated from high school," Luo mother heard, "Is it embarrassing?" Just as Luo Yicheng wanted to say something, Tang Guo answered, "Yicheng, isnt thepany hiring technicians? Let the young people in the vigee. These technical trainings can be learned for a period of time. The young people are quick, smart and smart. Flexible, high school graduation is not bad, literacy, control some equipment, use aputer, there is no problem. After training for a period of time, it is good to be from my own vige." She looked at Luo Mu and said, "But mom, have to Let me say it first. Those whoe must work hard and learn." When Mother Luo heard this, she nodded her head quickly, "Yes, people in her own vige, dont worry. Mom knows that with their culture, they will definitely not be able to sit in the office. Being a technician is really good. You can rest assured, these young people The people are pretty good, the young man just wanted toe up with insights." "Well, Mom is right, not to mention that they are still young, they can learn everything fast, and it is okay to improve their abilities while working." Luo Yicheng was persuaded, and that''s okay, as long as this group of people are not idlers. He recalled, and said, "Are the young people who often build houses for people?" "Yes, it''s them." Luo Mu said quickly. Luo Yicheng was more relieved. These people are indeed very good, and there is no problem with their character. "That''s all right, Mom, you can ask them toe over. Anyway, they have to recruit people for retraining. I will find a few familiar hands and hand them over." Tang Guo squinted his eyes and said, "Mom, I remember there are a few young girls who graduated from high school in the vige. I heard you say some time ago that they should go to work in the factory, right?" "Yes," said Luo Mu, "what, Xiaoguo, do you have any ideas?" "Isn''t it a waste of time to enter the factory at a young age?" Tang Guo smiled, the system only felt that his back was chilly, how many people the host was trying to win over, such a terrifying, boring and terrifying woman. "Let theme to ourpany." Luo Yicheng and Luo Mu looked at Tang Guo together, but they didn''t quite understand. "Yicheng, the few girls in the vige are protruding, beautiful, and their voices are pretty good, and they are especially good at talking. They have a quick brain response. Wouldn''t it be good for them toe to thepany as customer service?" Luo Yicheng suddenly felt that it was really possible. He has also seen those girls. She was seventeen and eighteen. She was very beautiful and her voice was as good as Tang Guo said. My mouth is also sweet, and my skin is good even without much cosmetics. Dress up a little bit and look better than the girl in the city. The only bad thing is that the hands are not so good-looking, after all, rural girls are not taken seriously and have to work. But when ites to customer service, you dont have to use your hands to look good, speak good, and be sensitive. Recruiting customer service in the city is not easy to get satisfied. After all, the sry of customer service is rtively low, the liquidity is high, and it is very troublesome to resign frequently. It''s different if you are from your own vige. As long as he has the ability, hispany is always there and he can keep working. Chapter 1052: Flash marriage daughter (36) Chapter 1052: sh marriage daughter (36) With less liquidity, thepany loses less. "They are all girls who have studied in high school. Mandarin practice is not too bad." Tang Guo continued, "Furthermore, it can be considered as another way for these girls. They can study in their spare time while going to work. It''s more promising." Luojiacuns patriarchal ideology is particrly serious. Unless the family loves this daughter, she will be allowed to go to college. Under normal circumstances, only girls are admitted to high school, and then they are released to work, or they are introduced to men to get married. Tang Guo thought to herself, she moved her lips, and Luo Yicheng calcted the pros and cons by then, and he would definitely make arrangements without her having to worry about anything. Anyway, Luo Yicheng is very capable and will surely be able to do it. It''s great to think about it. With Mother Luos temperament, she would definitely pass her proposal to the vige today. Well, that''s great. System: Speechless. Mother Luo just nodded her head, her heart was very warm, this daughter-inw, she really thought so thoughtful. It is a great blessing for their Luo family to have such a daughter-inw. Luo Yicheng also felt that Tang Guo''s proposal was good, and asked Luo''s mother to tell the people in the vige toe and receive training earlier. Technical personnel and customer service personnel had to receive certain training before they started. Of course, you have to recruit some familiar hands to support the field. As long as you are willing to learn, it will not be a long time before there is basically no problem. They are all from the same vige, and he also hopes that these vigers who have helped him can live well. Studying while working, may be able to take up other positions in thepany in the future. Thinking about it, it feels very good. Luo Yicheng discussed this matter with other shareholders. In fact, it was just a matter of notification. After all, thepany''s shares were dominated by Tang Guo. As long as Tang Guo agreed, there would be no problems. They also sighed that the Tang family''s daughter was really willing to give Luo Yicheng so much money to start apany. Moreover, he didn''t get involved in thepany''s affairs very much, and all yed with Luo Yicheng. Those who followed Luo Yicheng often said to Luo Yicheng enviously, "Yicheng, you are so lucky." To marry such a good wife, to support him in his career and not to intervene indiscriminately, every idea is very important to them. When the problem is resolved, they retreat behind the scenes, obviously not intending to intervene. It can be said that Luo Yicheng has been given great respect. Who doesn''t envy such a wife? At this time, Luo Yicheng smiled, and his heart was warm. Yes, it is indeed his blessing to meet Tang Guo. In this world, there may be no one who supports his career and appreciates his talent more than Tang Guo. Even if he loves Qian Beibei, whom he can''t forget, he can''tpare with Tang Guo in this respect. This woman, even if he did not fall in love with her, still could not ignore her own charm. Before long, several young men and women from Luojia Vige arrived. Thepany has also hired skilled hands to train them, and then they will conduct training for up to half a month before starting to work. Everything went in an orderly manner. Tang Guo thought of these young people who did not live, and suggested to Luo Yicheng, Or, rent a few houses and divide them into staff dormitories. Dont favor one another. Allpany employees will Able to live in a dormitory. The problem of their stay is solved, and the most important thing is to live in the closest ce to thepany." Chapter 1053: Flash marriage daughter (37) Chapter 1053: sh marriage daughter (37) "There is no need to squeeze the car, it is a lot of convenience, basically there will be noteness, other troubles." Luo Yicheng thinks it is reasonable, although it seems to be a big expense. But after hispany is set up, the cost of staff dormitories will only ount for a small part. After discussion, he asked someone to rent two houses near thepany, each with two to four cots, which can be regarded as a ce forpany employees to stay. Several important members of thepany live in a single room. Therefore, there is no objection to his approach. Luo Yicheng saw that the mental outlook of thepany''s members was getting better and better, and they were very motivated to do everything. He believed that the previous preparations and sacrifices were worthwhile. Especially the young men and women who came from the vige seemed to have seized some opportunity and worked hard every day. After work, he actually saw a few girls reading. One day, he couldn''t help asking what books they were reading. Unexpectedly, what they read were books on self-study entrance examinations and some professional knowledge books that they currently need in their careers. Furthermore, I told him that these books were bought with the first month''s sry. Seeing the girls attentively learning, Luo Yicheng seemed to understand something. In fact, the girls in the vige wanted to go to college, but they didn''t make any allowance at home, or they thought it was the same whether the girls went to college. Even, thinking that girls shouldn''t read too many books, reading too many books is useless. "Sister Xiao Guo said that we are still young and we have opportunities. Even if we didn''t take the college entrance examination to go to university, we can take the self-examination after work." Luo Yicheng didn''t expect that Tang Guo actually said this, and couldn''t help asking, "She didn''te to thepany recently, when did she tell you?" "Sister Xiaoguo often came to our dormitory to y and asked us if we could adapt. When she talked about not taking the college entrance examination at the beginning, she suggested that. And she also said that now the high school education is already very low, and we cannot do it all our lives. Customer service, always find a way for yourself. We think that Little Guo is right, and girls also read more." "Sister Xiao Guo bought these books for our reference." "There is also a book about how to make a qualified and not annoying customer service, which is also selected by Xiaoguo." Before Luo Yicheng knew it, Tang Guo had already upied a very important ce in the hearts of these girls. It should be said that before he knew it, Tang Guo''s existence prated everyone in his life. Almost people he knows, people familiar with him, the entire Luojia Vige, and his colleagues, whether it is the currentpany or the formerpany, who know Tang Guo, only have a "good" impression of her. . "Then you guys study hard, Xiaoguo is right. To survive in the city, if you want to live better, you really need to work harder and learn more. Education is not the most important, but it is the most important stepping stone." "We think too." Later, he found that the young boys were also reading books in their spare time. This time, they were not reading self-examination books, but reading some technical professional books. He couldn''t help but nodded. They are all young guys who are studious. As long as they are willing to learn and do, thepany will do better and better. He was still a little curious, so he asked, "Don''t you tell me, these professional books are also rmended by Xiaoguo?" Chapter 1054: Flash marriage daughter (38) Chapter 1054: sh marriage daughter (38) "Yes, Mr. Luo, this is really rmended to us by Sister Xiao Guo." After they came to thepany, they did not call Luo also be the eldest brother of Yicheng. Instead, they called Mr. Luo, which seemed more formal. "Sister Xiao Guo said that if you dont think about it, you dont think and you dont learn. No, its not the same as the others over there. We will take the self-test or something. As for our head, we will certainly not pass the test, so we cant calm down to read those books. However, we are more interested in books about mechanics andputer technology. ." "Sister Xiao Guo also said that interest is the best teacher. Since we are interested in learning technology, we will buy books in this area to study." "Finally, based on our expertise, Xiao Guo rmended a book to us. We also n to save some money and buy aputer to improve our technology in the future." Luo Yicheng looked at these young guys, taking a bite of a little sister Guo, and was so affectionate. They have known each other since childhood, although they didn''t meet each other for many years. But no matter what, is it more familiar than Tang Guo and them? But now he thinks that if these guys are allowed to choose, it is estimated that Tang Guo will be chosen. Thinking of this possibility, he shook his head andughed a little. Xiaoguo is indeed a very attractive girl, and most importantly, she is actually leading them on the right path. The words spoken are not profound, but very realistic. People live in this world, if you want to live better in this society, you have to keep learning, no matter what. They are still very young, and they really can''t do these low-level jobs all their lives. Only by improving one''s ability can one be able to make one''s value higher and live better. It can be seen from their performance that these young girls and boys are not willing to live in the bottom numb. Even if the task is heavy every day, they are still willing to squeeze some rest time to improve their abilities. The young guys and young girls from Luojia Vige, and other members of thepany waited and watched for a while, and they were very satisfied. These young people are really different from some in the city. They are practical, willing to work, and don''t shirk their responsibilities. If there is a problem, the first thing I think about is how to solve the problem, rather than putting the me on others. When he was free, people in thepany who were familiar with Luo Yicheng couldn''t help but ask him, "Yicheng, where did you find these treasures? Except for a lower degree, the ability is really too strong." Moreover, he also saw that these young people use their spare time to learn technology, learn technology, and take self-study exams for university. They are not sloppy at work. Isn''t it a treasure? Those customers all reacted to them, and theirpany''s technical staff and customer service girls are very good. The technical staff is serious, the customer service girl has a good attitude, patience, and a nice voice. No matter how many questions, she will not be impatient. Because of this, their business has also improved a lot. "They are in the same vige as mine. They can make such a big change, and they are inseparable from Xiaoguo." These managers are curious, "Is it because of Tang Qianjin?" They are still willing to call Tang Guo the daughter of Tang, Mrs. Luo, who is too unfamiliar, and she is called sister Tang Guo. It''s Tang Qianjin, just right. "Yeah." Luo Yicheng shared the story of Tang Guo leading these young people on the way of learning, and everyone was eager. It''s hard to imagine that Tang Qianjin''s charm is so great that this group of young people who happen to be yful age calm down to study and work so hard. Chapter 1055: Flash marriage daughter (39) Chapter 1055: sh marriage daughter (39) "Xiaoguo told them that learning also has a price. If you don''t work hard, you don''t have the capital to learn." "Isn''t this very reasonable?" The management staff said, suddenly remembering that he himself hadn''t studied for a long time, shouldn''t he charge for something? Unconsciously, Tang Guo affected countless people. Luo Yicheng didn''t know what changes these influences would bring to him. He only saw that thepany is getting better and better. If this continues, it does not take half a year to recover all the investment. Tang Guo was very happy to see thepany getting better and better, and the system was silently on the side, without speaking for a long time. [Host big, you let these young people study hard, do you want to help you make more money in the future? "Hey, Tongzi, you have be so smart." The system wants to fall a little bit, is it smart? Not at all, okay? He just wanted to understand. "Everyone gets better together and lives in this world happily, okay?" [Yes, it''s good. Some time ago, you urged Sister Luo''s family to report to ss to learn makeup and beauty. In only half a month, the taste of the Luo family''s eldest sister has not improved by a little bit. [You urged Mother Luo to also apply for sses. The olddy is pleased. She is a clever person. Now that Luo Yicheng is opening apany, you fool Luo''s mother to learn etiquette and say that she is going to a business reception in the future. If you don''t understand these, it is easy to beughed at. Mother Luo took her seriously and didn''t feel sorry for the money anymore. She studied seriously and is now a semi-finished product. Gold earrings and gold bracelets are no longer worn, and gold bracelets have be jade bracelets full of water. The taste has improved, and the conversation is different. The system took a deep breath, [Host, the host is big, why is this? "Isn''t this preparing for the future? The Luo Yichengpany will sooner orter be bigger. Even without my intervention, the Luo family will stand at the level of upper-ss members many yearster. Of course, it is to help him take care of his mother and daughter in advance. His elder sister. After avoiding it, she really made a joke." Tang Guo replied with a smile. The system whispered, "Qian Beibei''s family, in this city, it is only a well-off family. Host, you have a bad intention. It''s not enough to get the likes of all the people around Luo Yicheng. You have to improve the taste of Luo''s mother and the eldest sister of the Luo family, and adapt to the upper ss early. After Qian Beibei married into a "rich family", that was quite annoying. The host, as always insidious. Don''t think that if you be rich, the Luo family will be better off. At that time, Luo Yicheng was protecting Qian Beibei, and Luo''s eldest sister and Luo''s mother were not vegetarians. This is not in the past. Without Tang Guo, a good daughter-inw, Luo Mu might have tolerated Qian Beibei because she loved her son. It happened that his host, the daughter-inw, was too qualified. Mother Luo was used to eating the delicacies of mountains and seas, how could she still swallow rice with bran. But everyone only knows that the host is good, and the host has not done anything to improve their living standards and take them to increase their knowledge. Nourish their appetites. Everywhere is good to them, no mistake is made. However, when something broke out, it was really violent. Now Luo''s mother and Luo''s eldest sister don''t know what happened at the wedding. If they wait for Qian Beibei to marry in, they will know about it. Damn it! ! The system has been stuck in the heart many times, and that is a period of high conflicts. Chapter 1056: Flash marriage daughter (40) Chapter 1056: sh marriage daughter (40) In the past, you disliked my son being poor and couldn''t take out the gift. Today I can dislike your soil, and dislike you because of your bad background. If this happened before Qian Beibei didn''t marry in, Oh Huo, then Qian Beibei''s life would be even more difficult. After Luo Yicheng developed, even if Qian Beibei had such self-esteem, the people of the Qian family might wish to tie Qian Beibei to Luo''s family. There are only two ways to break this game under the host. The first one: Qian Beibei is married, forget Luo Yicheng. The second one: Luo Yicheng forgets Qian Beibei and will never get involved with this woman. Of course, it is impossible. There is a saying that is good, what is not obtained is always inmotion, and what is turbulent is the best. After analyzing the wave, the system knelt to Tang Guo. Only when his host is big, he has this leisurely mind to calcte these. It seems that the host really regards the life of each small world as tourism. As he was thinking about it, he saw Tang Guo turn on his cell phone and call Mother Luo and Sister Luos family, Yes, I will take you to an oil painting exhibition. Many richdies in this circle like to go to various exhibitions. If you meet, you can speak." Upon hearing this, Luo''s mother and Luo''s eldest sister did not refuse. In the afternoon, Tang Guo dressed up. She drove to the house to pick up the two of them. Seeing that they had improved their makeup and clothing taste, she couldn''t help but nodded. Luo Yicheng''spany will definitely grow bigger. Even without her investment, it''s just a matter of time. Now with her investment and some help, it is faster to grow bigger. Of course, the big head is in the hands of her and her two brothers. Luo Yicheng is actually a wage earner, just a rtively rich wage earner. Thinking that there is such a great money-making guy to make money for her, it feels very happy that she can count while sitting at home. Therefore, the money that Luo Yicheng calls her every month, she does not hesitate to spend on Luo''s mother and Luo''s sister. As for how Qian Beibei will be satisfied in the future, she can''t control the two people who have raised their appetites. System: Dog! Too dog. Although they are teammates, they can''t help butin. Regardless of what the system thought, Tang Guoke first took Luo Mu and Luo''s eldest sister to participate in the oil painting exhibition, and then went to listen to the musical. It''s always what the rich wives in her circle want to do, and all the things that can be taken with them so far have been experienced. The two seemed to be ustomed to these, their gestures and expressions were very natural. "Lawyer Gu, what are you looking at?" Gu Ye covered the photo in his hand in front of him, waved his hand, and said solemnly, "Very important information is rted to my future." "Did you get another big order?" This is a key colleague of Gu Ye''s studio. He is Gu Ye''s partner, but he has a small percentage in the studio. "Is it like Tang Qianjin? Same customers?" Gu Ye raised his brows, "You are asking too much." "Okay, okay, don''t ask, don''t ask, okay?" The man shook his head, "the stingy guy." They are partners anyway, and he doesn''t grab business, so does he need to hide it like this? Hey, that''s not right. Although Gu Ye is a bit stingy, for the sake of a partner, he would leak some soup from his fingers. Chapter 1057: Flash marriage daughter (41) Chapter 1057: sh marriage daughter (41) What information do you usually look at, unless the person asks for confidentiality, otherwise, the other party will not refuse to share it with him? Moreover, looking at Gu Ye''s appearance, it shouldn''t be looking at special confidential information. By the way, it should be a bunch of photos. Is it an intimate photo of an invisible person? No, even if you take a picture of the fruit, that guy won''t hide that deep, right? Gu Ye saw that the person was gone, sat in his own position, with the corners of his mouth twitched, his eyes slightly squinted at the photo in his hand, and sincerelyplimented, "It''s so beautiful." "It looks good when youugh, it looks good when you drive, it looks good when you talk to people, and it''s so charming when you count people." It turned out that a bunch of photos in his hand were actually photos of Tang Guo''s life. He said to himself with a little regret, "When is the divorce?" Remembering that Luo Yicheng''spany had reached the upper-middle level in less than a year, he sighed, "It shouldn''t be so early. Qian Beibei hasn''t met Luo Yicheng for more than six months." "Yes, Luo Yicheng is so busy that he can''t take care of Qian Beibei at all. The secretary arranges full time every day. Even if Qian Beibei meets him by chance, he will never meet him." Gu Ye pressed his forehead and suddenlyughed, "It''s okay, the duck in his pocket can''t run, I''ll wait." "Given Qian Beibei''s current state of mind, it should not be long before he wille to Luo Yicheng." "And Luo Yicheng, once he rxes, he will definitely think of Qian Beibei, a woman who has not married home." "Well, the two are still very good match." ... In a ce Gu Ye didn''t know, Tang Guo was leaning on the sofa and closing her eyes, watching the other party talking to herself, staring at her photos to admire, and she looked like a pervert. [Host, this is a pervert, do you want me to help you fix him? ] The system of hindsight and hindsight hasn''t found any abnormality yet. After all, Tang Guo rarely meets Gu Ye. Apart from discussing matters, they basically don''t meet each other and don''t have any ambiguous attitudes. Tang Guo opened his eyes, "No, he just stared at my photos and praised him, and didn''t do anything else? It''s normal for the beauty of a person to be liked by others, and he can never deprive others of the right to like. Right. That stingy old man should be my face powder." The system almost sprayed out. ? ? Host, do you want to be shameless and face your face? Seeing Tang Guo''s face, he has to admit that he also seems to be a bit of a face. This face is reallyfortable to look at. The system is a little confused, why don''t you believe it? No, when was the host so broad-minded. This is a sneak shot, the host greatly wakes you up, wakes up, wakes up, ah, that abnormal sneak shot of you! ! He suddenly remembered a sentence, liking it is called flirting, disliking it is harassment. The data flickered, and he thought of a possibility, that stingy, wouldn''t it be the cuteness of the host family? Yeah, probably it is. Time flies, Luo Yicheng has reached the second anniversary of the establishment of thepany. Originally, thepany invested a lot at the beginning, at least better than the start of manypanies. Especially in the follow-up, Tang Guo and her two brothers injected a lot of money. With Luo Yicheng''s preparations over the years, and the group of people he brought, Luo Yicheng''spany has be a hot new starpany in just two years, which is very attractive. Chapter 1058: Flash marriage daughter (42) Chapter 1058: sh marriage daughter (42) In addition, most of thepany''s capital injection came from the Tang family daughter. Therefore, Luo Yicheng''s start is really easier than mostpanies. Regarding Tang Guo''s face, everyone would give face more or less. Although Tang Guo only invested in Luo Yicheng''spany, she had shares in the Tang family, and she also had a storefront and several stores that she was currently operating. Among them, their favorite is the shop that only sells rural souvenirs. Every month, I will go to the store to order in advance. Things are really what they like. Therefore, they really took care of Luo Yicheng because of Tang Guo''s face. Thispany just grew up. Luo Yicheng''s identity has risen again and again, even if his share in thepany is not much, only 10%. Most people are more optimistic about his abilities. I was thinking about it, it''s no wonder that the Tang family''s daughter liked him, it turned out to be a piece of gold waiting to shine. Thepany was established for three months and has been profitable, with almost no loss. In half a year, it was enough to make all the money invested in. One yearter, thepany turned over and I don''t know how many times it turned over. Two yearster, thepany continued to turn it over again. Although thispany is not really a bigpany, Luo Yicheng already has the qualifications to bring his family to the upper ss to participate in business receptions. They are all guessing, to what extent Luo Yicheng can achieve thepany in the third year, then five or ten years? For the first reception, Luo Yicheng went home early, nning to take Tang Guo with him. He was actually a little nervous, but Tang Guo was different. She grew up attending various cocktail parties with Tang''s father and mother. Almost all big scenes have been seen. What Luo Yicheng thought was that this wine party, so important, must bring Tang Guo with him. And she is also thepany''srgest shareholder, so she has to show up. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, but at the same time said, "Or, take mom and eldest sister too, let them see the world." Luo Yicheng hesitated. It was not that he disliked his own mother and sister, but that the reception was unusual. Mother Luo and Sister Luo have always lived in the countryside, and may not be familiar with the etiquette of the reception. "Yicheng, look at your appearance, don''t you want to take us there?" Luo mother came out of the room, and Luo Yicheng was stunned by the appearance of the two dressed up. When did his mother and elder sister be like this? Mother Luo looks much younger, not to mention Sister Luo, she is only in her thirties and is not old at all. Now that he is properly maintained, he looks less than thirty years old. The temperament of the two has really changed too muchpared to before. It''s not like it came out of the countryside. Luo Yicheng usually didn''t see them, but they were at home and still liked to wear old clothes. Chatting with familiar neighbors underneath, you cant wear too much to make a distance between you, right? I heard from Tang Guo before that Luo Yicheng''s first cocktail party was going to take them to attend. Both of them were very happy and happily dressed up in the room. In fact, every time they went to see an exhibition or a concert with Tang Guo, they would dress up well, thinking that they would be ufortable when they were dressed in such a ce. "That''s fine, let''s go together." Luo Yicheng haspromised, and nopromise will work. Chapter 1059: Flash marriage daughter (43) Chapter 1059: sh marriage daughter (43) His mother and eldest sister dressed up more fashionable than him, and they looked good in conversation. He turned his gaze to Tang Guo. Needless to say, it was her credit again. Xiaoguo, what else is there? Even someone who can save money like his mother can be brought here. Isn''t the price of the dress low? And his elder sister, too, is really much younger. He just said, why did my brother-inw always call him recently and said that he wanted to run a pig farm by himself. It turned out that it was for his elder sister, who became so beautiful and didn''t make much money, and he was afraid that the elder sister would run away. Both of them drove, Tang Guo carried Luo''s eldest sister, and Luo Yicheng carried Luo''s mother. Seeing Mother Luo holding the small bag in her hand and smiling, he couldn''t help but smile. Mom should really enjoy the blessings of raising him so much. He has been busy withpany affairs for the past two years, thanks to Xiaoguo. I have to say that Xiaoguo is really a very qualified wife. "Mom, don''t be afraid when it''s the receptionter." "I''m not afraid of your mother." Luo Mu''s face was confident, and she had seen a lot of big scenes. In the past two years, my daughter-inw has taken her to know many people. Today''s reception, she thinks there is no problem. Luo Yicheng thought that Mother Luo said this just tofort him. He didn''t expect that when he arrived at the reception, he saw his own mother who was kind-looking just now, and her expression suddenly changed. Passing by him gracefully, she looked back at Sister Luo, who was also simr to Luo''s mother. The etiquette and manners of the two werepletely correct. When Tang Guo walked up to hold him, he asked in a low voice, "Why do they look so natural, as if they have seen it before." "Yes, my mother and eldest sister have participated in various parties with me a long time ago. How can I be afraid of such a scene?" Luo Yicheng was stunned. It turned out to be the reason for Xiaoguo. Think about it carefully, in the past two years, because Xiaoguo has changed so many people. First of all, the few girls in hispany who started to work as customer service have already obtained their undergraduate diplomas for self-examination, and now they are transferred to otherpany businesses instead of customer service. Those young guys who were immersed in learning technology at the beginning have be the backbone of the technology. He ns to send some of these people to be responsible for the branch in the future. And the vigers in their Luojia Vige have also changed a lot. Until now, they will specialize in making rural local products only for Tangguo shops. Even if they don''t want to go out, they can make money and life is getting better and better. It''s really big. Luo Yicheng sighed, and walked into the reception with Tang Guo. Many people greeted them when they came up. Soon the two separated, Tang Guo went with the women at the reception, and Luo Yicheng was of course to get to know people from other groups. "Tang Guo, are that your mother and eldest sister Luo?" Tang Guo smiled and answered, "Yes." "They look quite young, and they don''t seem to be from the countryside. Sure enough, they should have a son and younger brother like Mr. Luo. People themselves should be good." Tang Guo smiled without answering. In fact, she did nothing, but used Luo Yicheng''s money to hire a teacher for the two. Etiquette teacher, makeup teacher, costume teacher... This cost money, can the two of them not change? Mother Luo is a wise man, and Sister Luo is not a fool. After having tasted the sweetness, can you not study hard? As for her, now all the introductions have been done, just waiting for things to ferment. Chapter 1060: Flash marriage daughter (44) Chapter 1060: sh marriage daughter (44) As for how to ferment, it depends on Qian Beibei''s ability to toss people, and Luo Yicheng''s infatuation with Qian Beibei. Regardless of whether the two seed or not, as long as they have entanglements, she can retreat and sit down and watch. Suddenly, Tang Guo felt a line of sight falling on her, raising her eyes to see Gu Ye. Gu Ye walked towards her with a wine ss, and the woman next to Tang Guo whispered, "Tang Guo, the most unscrupulous, ethical, stingywyer came over." "Let me tell you, what he likes most is to chat with rich wives and sell detective business to rich wives. This guy is simply a cancer in thewyers world." "Be careful. If I''m not mistaken, he will definitely sell these products to you. He will also tell you where there are men who do not steal fishy. If so, then this man is either a fearless man or a poor man." System: Laughing, it turns out that this stingy has such a bad reputation. "Also, he is not only stingy and stingy, but the asking price is also very high. The biggest advantage is probably that his business ability is really good. If you really have anything, it is really easy to find him, after all, he has no conscience." "Miss Xu, you are wrong to say that. For you, isn''t awyer and detective with high professional ability like me what you need?" The degree of Gu Ye''s thick skin made the people around him speechless. In fact, she knew him, so this Miss Xu wouldn''t mind speaking badly about the other party. Because, he doesn''t mind being abused by others, and don''t mind being humiliated by others, of course, if he can give him some money and bring countless business. He might say loudly, please use money to humiliate me. People spread his reputation like this, not only did not make him unemployed, but more and more people came to him. This guy only recognizes money. As long as he has money, he can investigate anyone. If he is bold, everyone is afraid. There is a saying in the circle that it is good, dont provoke Gu Ye if you provoke anyone. "Miss Tang, long time no see, you are still so beautiful." Although I see new photos of her every day, it is better to see a real person. "Long time no see, Lawyer Gu is still the same as before." When the other people saw that they knew each other, they didn''t say much. In fact, whenever something happened, they did find someone, first of all they found Gu Ye. Apart from others, this guy has the strongest business ability. Someone asked him why he was so stingy. It was always one reason: to save money to marry a wife. After saving for so many years, I dont know how much money he has under his hands, let alone one hundred daughters-inw can get married? "Miss Tang, do you n to get a divorce recently?" Gu Ye asked with interest. The people around rolled their eyes and asked about the divorce, Tang Qianjin and Mr. Luo are in a good rtionship. Mother Luo and Sister Luo didn''t know how satisfied they were with this daughter-inw, this guy was indeed a malignant tumor. "No." Gu Ye took a sip of red wine and sighed with regret, "Well, if there is a divorce n, Miss Tang can notify me as soon as possible." "I will definitely do it for you." After speaking, Gu Ye left. Luo Yicheng saw this scene, and the people around him saw his attention, patted him on the shoulder, and quicklyughed, "Don''t mind, that''s Gu Ye." Chapter 1061: Flash marriage daughter (45) Chapter 1061: sh marriage daughter (45) "Gu Ye?" He felt so familiar with the name, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it. "It seems that Mr. Luo doesn''t have much contact with these. Gu Ye, he mostly wants to sell his products to Miss Tang." Then, the manager Barabara pulled Luo Yicheng and said a lot. Luo Yicheng finally remembered, it turned out to be the infamous Gu Ye, but he still had to make an appointment to catch up with him? "Watching him leave with regret, your wife must not ept it." Luo Yicheng couldn''t help but smile, "Xiaoguo is a sensible and intelligent person, she will not be deceived." "That is, that is." Luo Yicheng knew Gu Ye, but he had never met him. He didn''t worry anymore when he heard that it was this person. Xiao Guo can''t look down on this kind of man, stingy, his character is not good, and the whole person is in the money. He continued to chat andugh with the people around him. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure, who was it if it wasn''t Qian Beibei? Looking at Qian Beibei''s thin face, I felt pain for no reason. He wanted to walk over, and remembered his identity, and there were so many people around him watching, and he had to walk in another direction without a trace, and get closer to that side. He had already seen that Chamber Beibei seemed not very good. The main reason is that her mother Niu Jin was also there, and in front of the two mothers and daughters, there was a bald man in his thirties standing. "Babe, this is President Lin." Qian Beibei bit her lip and said, "Ms. Lin is good." "Miss Qian is good." When President Lin looked at Qian Beibei, his eyes lit up. This beautiful woman is the type he likes. Qian Beibei didn''t say more, she hung her head slightly, and she scanned the surroundings, but she didn''t see Luo Yicheng''s figure, and she was very disappointed. Luo Yicheng came to the reception, she saw it just now, but couldn''t find the opportunity to go up. "Miss Qian, I like you very much. After the reception, we can have a good conversation. Of course, if you find it inconvenient today, we will make an appointment tomorrow day." Qian Beibei''s original purpose was not to meet President Lin, and refused, "Sorry, President Lin, I may be inconvenient." "Oh, that''s it." President Lin put away his smile, since he is a noble woman, he has no patience anymore. He just looked at Qian Beibei''s growth, and someone made a match before he came to meet him. The result is obvious, the other party is absent-minded and not interested in him. Especially, the look of disgust that was shing just now made him sneer in his heart. Niu Jin watched Mr. Lin turn around and left, and was so angry that he pinched Qian Beibei, "This is Mr. Lin, your aunt has finally brought us in, so you can know more people. There are so many good conditions here. Man, Babe, what else do you want?" "Mom, when Ie to the reception with you, I think you are my mother and I don''t want you to lose face in front of my aunt." Qian Beibei pushed Niu Jin''s hand away, "Mom, don''t you think your current appearance, and the scene just now, are a bit like selling meat? You sell meat, Lin always buys meat, I am that Piece of meat." Niu Jin was so angry that she was pushed away by Qian Beibei before she could say anything. Qian Beibei ran to the bathroom with red eyes, Niu Jin followed after him, grabbed Qian Beibei and said, "Do you think you can still be with Luo Yicheng?" Chapter 1062: Flash marriage daughter (46) Chapter 1062: sh marriage daughter (46) "Even if he is a good **** now, how can hepare to the people here? In front of these people, he is a little Luoluo, Beibei, he has been married for two years. You are twenty-nine this year, If you dy, you wont be able to marry." Niu Jin said bitterly, "What is good about that man Luo Yicheng, even if you still have him in your heart, if you see him standing there, you won''t even look at you at all. Our babe grows so well, we must find a better one than Luo Yicheng. The man here. The man here is better than Luo Yicheng. Mr. Lin just now is not bad, Beibei, do you want to get to know him again?" Qian Beibei was said to be a little annoyed, pushed Niu Jin away, her eyes were red and said, "Mom, in my heart, no one canpare to Luo Yicheng. I really regret how I would listen to your threats in the first ce, on the day of the wedding. , Made such a stupid decision. No matter what Luo Yicheng''s achievements are, I like him." "Mom, if you didn''t stop me, Yicheng and I would have been married a long time ago, maybe we will have children." "I haven''t been going home much in the past two years, Mom, haven''t you thought about why?" Qian Beibei''s face was a little sad, "For more than a year, you didn''t worry about me at all, or I took the initiative to call and ask about the situation at home. It was also two months before you contacted me often and advised me to go home. "Mom, do you think I really don''t know what you are thinking?" Niu Jin''s eyes were a little dodgy, "Babe, Mom, this is not because you are worried about being bullied outside. Besides, you should go home after living outside for so long?" "I didn''t mention it before. It''s not because your mother knew you were angry. Now Luo Yicheng is married, Beibei, don''t tell me, what else do you want to happen to him?" Qian Beibei lifted her chin and said, "I don''t believe that it wille true in the afternoon. Two years ago, I agreed with him to give each other three years. As long as I can''t forget him , He can''t forget me, we will be together again." "Crazy, you are afraid you are crazy." Niu Jin widened her eyes, "So, you have to wait until you are thirty, then you will be an old girl." "For Yicheng, I am willing to take a gamble. Mom, it''s my brother who is going to get married. I bought a new house at home, and I can''t give out the gift. You can''t wait to find a rich man, regardless of his personality, looks, hobbies, As long as you have money, marry me, right?" "Babe, how can you think that, no matter what your mom decides, it''s all for your good. Look, it''s better to suffer from marrying a rich man than marrying a poor boy?" "Okay, mom, don''t say anything." Qian Beibei took the bag and walked into the bathroom, walked two steps, then stopped, and turned back to Niu Jin with a decisive expression, "I can be sure that I can''t forget Luo Yicheng in a year. If he doesn''t forget me, I must Stay with him. If... he really forgets me and likes Tang Guo, then I won''t marry in my life." Niu Jin was almost mad when she heard Qian Beibei say this. He blurted out, "Qian Beibei, how can you not marry? You know that in order to be able to get to this ce today, my aunt and I almost burned my lips. If things didn''t happen, why would you let me be your aunt? Can you raise your head in front of you?" "Whatever you do, you are embarrassed anyway, you figure it out." Chapter 1063: Flash marriage daughter (47) Chapter 1063: sh marriage daughter (47) Niu Jin really didn''t expect that she was very well-behaved since she was a child, and Qian Beibei, who listened to everything she said, actually sang the opposite of her. She was dizzy with her angry mind, cursed a few words outside, watched someonee in, looked at her with strange eyes, blushed, and quickly walked in with a bag covering her face. "Bad girl, lose money, if you don''t marry, what can you do with Cheng Cheng''s gift money?" Seeing that there is no way today, Niu Jin left the reception dingy, she had to go back and figure out how to make Qian Beibei agree to marry. Qian Beibei felt that Niu Jin should have almost left now beforeing out of the bathroom. Turning a corner, I saw Luo Yicheng standing in the corner. Thinking of what happened just now, the grievances in my heart surged out. In the past two years, she often went to see Luo Yicheng secretly, but she saw less time. Sometimes, you can only look at it from a distance, because Luo Yicheng''spany is getting bigger and bigger, and nowadays, a group of people will follow. She can''t get close at all, and may encounter all kinds of strange looks. Since that incident at the wedding, she has understood a problem, that is, it is better not to hurt the man''s face outside. She was confused for a while, why did she listen to her mother''s words and embarrass Luo Yicheng in public? Otherwise, Luo Yicheng and she would not be where they are now. They are obviously two people who love each other, but they can''t be together. She really can''t hold on to such a bitterly crying day. "Yicheng, why are you here?" Qian Beibei looked at Luo Yicheng. This man was more fascinating than two years ago. Luo Yicheng was here a long time ago. It should be said that he was one step earlier than Niu Jin. He heard what Niu Jin and Qian Beibei said just now. He thought that in two years, Qian Beibei should have almost forgotten him, so he wouldn''t have to deliberately forget her, he would be able to live peacefully with Tang Guo just by spending time. His life now is really good. He can concentrate on work, and other things at home, with Tang Guo, being managed in an orderly manner. Such a good wife is his luck. Moreover, now, his achievement is nothing in Tang Guo''s eyes, not to mention that she owns most of thepany''s shares. In fact, she is not at all freer than him. He had thought about it a long time ago, and when he forgets Qian Beibei, or Qian Beibei gets married, he will live with Tang Guo and never think about the things that are missing. I saw Qian Beibei at the reception today. His love for two years was suppressed, and it came out in that instant. Especially while watching that President Lin Beibei Qian was introduced, he almost rushed out. In the end, he stopped and understood what his current identity was. Watching Qian Beibei rushing to the bathroom, he copied the path and hid in which corner, ready to find an opportunity to ask her if she needs help. As a result, I heard what Niu Jin said. The past two years, Beibei, has been more bitter than he had imagined. "Yicheng, you are a busy person, why are you here? Qian Beibei saw Luo Yicheng staring at her without speaking, and asked again. Before Luo Yicheng could answer, she said, "Yicheng, two years have passed. Have you forgotten me?" Luo Yicheng''s mind was still a little confused, and he answered subconsciously, "No..." When he reacted, he looked a little annoyed, "Babe, we can''t be anymore." Chapter 1064: Flash marriage daughter (48) Chapter 1064: sh marriage daughter (48) "Yicheng, I am very happy to hear you say that you have not forgotten me." Qian Beibei lowered his head and smiled. "I have not forgotten you either. I think about you every day, and even look at you secretly in the corner. In the past two years, watching you be better and better, I feel more and more sad. It seems that you are farther away from me. Fortunately, you have not forgotten me up to now." "Babe, we really can''t." "Yicheng, you promised me to give us three years to each other," Qian Beibei raised her thin and pale face, and Luo Yicheng who saw it felt a pain, "Yicheng, do you want to go back?" "I know that my mother brought me to this reception for so many hardships, to give me a rich, old and ugly man. Even if I knew it, I did not hesitate toe because, I listened. They said, you will definitely attend this reception, so I came. I just want to see you, get close, and ask you again, two years have passed, you have forgotten me." "If you forget me, I choose to leave. If you don''t forget me, I am willing to wait until thest moment." Looking at Qian Beibei like this, Luo Yicheng couldn''t say what he said. Thinking of Niu Jin''s words just now, he said, "If you have any trouble, you cane to me." "I have no trouble." "But... just now your mother..." Qian Beibei''s eyes lit up, "Did you hear that? Yes, my mother really wants me to marry a rich man, no matter what looks and age, as long as she can afford the gift, this gift money is for me Brother Qian Chengcheng prepared it." "Yicheng, do you think this is funny or not? Don''t worry, I won''t listen to her. I only have you in my heart. If she really pushes me, I can''t do it. I Qian Beibei will either marry Luo Yicheng. Either you will never marry forever." Luo Yicheng didn''t know what to say, Qian Beibei''s words moved him, but it was impossible between them. The three years, he thought, was enough time for both of them to forget this rtionship. He never expected that Qian Beibei loved him so deeply, and he did not forget Qian Beibei. With one year left now, he can''t actually forget Qian Beibei. Thinking of such a good Tang Guo, he was very conflicted. If he really couldn''t forget Qian Beibei for these three years, it would be really unfair to Xiaoguo. If you eat salt for Qian Beibei, you are sorry for her. "Yicheng, you dont have to be embarrassed. Isnt there still a year left? One yearter, maybe you will forget me or fall in love with Tang Guo? At that time, you can love and love forever, and I, I won''t bother you either." Hearing Qian Beibei''s pale and hollow voice, Luo Yicheng fell into pain and said, "If you have any difficulties, you muste to me." "I know, Yicheng, what difficulties I have, you must be thinking of you. Don''t you worry, my mother dare not do anything to me." ... "Miss Tang, what do you think of my efficiency?" No one knew that Tang Guo and the notorious Guwyer in the industry were hiding in a room looking at their mobile phones. The screen on the mobile phone turned out to be a scene of Luo Yicheng talking with Qian Beibei. "Miss Tang, did you hear everything? Of course, if you only listened to it, Luo Yicheng didn''t have any serious problems, but you can see his manner and actions..." Chapter 1065: Flash marriage daughter (49) Chapter 1065: sh marriage daughter (49) "Tsk tusk tusk... both show how much he cares about this woman Qian Beibei." Gu Ye touched his chin, nced at Tang Guo, who was looking at the surveince screen seriously, and whispered, "Miss Tang, your marriage is in jeopardy, but you have to prepare earlier. Luo Yicheng, this man, is carrying you and this woman on his back. I made a three-year appointment. Tsk, what a scum, I''m all married, and what a three-year appointment is going to make Miss Tangpletely ignored." "Miss Tang is so beautiful, capable and temperamental, with a house, a car, and possessions. Luo Yicheng was kicked in the head by a donkey. He wanted to cuckold you. I can''t bear it. System: Gu Ye''s heart, he knows very well. This guy clearly wants to kidnap his host. Tang Guo sat on the sofa, silently looking at the picture, listening to Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei''s conversation, with a faint smile on her lips. Hearing Gu Ye''s words at the same time, he looked up at him. Gu Ye stopped speaking and asked, "So, Miss Tang, when are you going to divorce?" "Isn''t this derailed yet? It''s just that the two men and women spoke separately for a while, and nothing happened at all. You can''t worry about divorce." Gu Ye looked at the picture with some distress and thought, this Luo Yicheng is really a fool, since he likes Qian Beibei, then go boldly. For a woman who likes you and loves you, what are you holding back? Go, go, and Tang Guo can get a divorce. Damn, he has been waiting for two years, and everyone is going crazy. Gu Ye''s face maintained a gentleman''s smile, "Then I will try to find material evidence of Luo Yicheng''s derailment for Miss Tang, and ensure that Miss Tang is on the favorable side, so that the other party has no possibility of counterattack." "So troublesomewyer Gu." "It''s not troublesome at all, Miss Tang is my customer. It is right to do things for you." "Then Miss Tang, will you get a divorce after Luo Yicheng has evidence of derailment?" Gu Ye was still more concerned about this and couldn''t help asking, "Actually, I''m very curious, will Miss Tang get married again after the divorce?" He was a little nervous, what kind of man would he look for for marriage? I would definitely not find Luo Yicheng for this one. It looked like I almost didn''t ask directly how he was. "Marriage is actually meaningless." Tang Guo shook his head, and pointed to Luo Yicheng''s painful look in the picture. "Look at this man, he clearly has a wife, and he has to show this expression of pity and heartache to other women, I Now I have a phobia of marriage." Don''t, Miss Tang, there are many good men in the world, such as... his Gu Ye. "Miss Tang is so beautiful, rich and beautiful, she will definitely find someone who treats you wholeheartedly and only treats you well." For example, he. "I''m not looking for it." Tang Guo leanedzily on the sofa, squinting her eyes, thatzy appearance really beat Gu Ye''s heartbeat, how could it be so attractive, really. He almost made him vite the principle and rushed directly. How can such a woman not get married, she must get married, she must marry him. "Lawyer Gu said that I am beautiful, rich, and have everything. It seems that there is no difference between getting married or not." "Miss Tang actually didn''t meet the right person. Love is a very beautiful thing. If Miss Tang is free, you can actually experience it." Gu Ye was a little anxious, "You have to find someone to apany you to see the wind. Look at the water, look at the great mountains and rivers, right? No matter how good, its great that someone carries a suitcase or something when traveling." Tang Guo seemed to feel reasonable, and said, "You are right. I should hire a few personal assistants and bodyguards from Gaoma University. Otherwise, when traveling, I have to carry my luggage." Gu Ye: "..." What kind of assistant bodyguard, or a boyfriend, shouldn''t it be better than him? Chapter 1066: Flash marriage daughter (50) Chapter 1066: sh marriage daughter (50) "Yicheng, where did you go?" Luo Yichengcai returned to the reception from the bathroom position, and was stopped by Tang Guo. Looking at her smiling face, he felt a little guilty, "Go to the bathroom." "Oh, no wonder, I looked around here before, and there were no people who saw you, are you okay?" Facing these clear eyes, Luo Yicheng thought of the promise to Qian Beibei before, and felt more guilty in his heart. He just couldn''t see Qian Beibei''s pitiful appearance, and when his mind got hot, he promised to deal with the other party. If one yearter, he really couldn''t forget, he would divorce Tang Guo and they would be together again. Seeing Tang Guo now, he regretted very much why he was so impulsive. "It''s fine, I''m fine." Tang Guo looked at Luo Yicheng''s face, "That''s good, you have been there for so long, I thought something happened." Luo Yicheng took a deep breath and smiled on his face, "No, it makes you worried." "Yeah." Tang Guo replied, and followed Luo Yicheng back to the reception. The two and many people greeted each other. From the outside, there was no problem between them. Luo Yicheng is a rising star, and Tang Guo is a real wealthy daughter. When the two stood together, they were both outstanding people, and that was a perfect match. In short, whoeveres up to talk to them will be unable to help but praise, the two are really good match. Because Tang Guo''s own abilities were not weak, they would not use any words of talent and beauty to praise them. In their impression, the daughter of the Tang family was much better than Luo Yicheng. Everyone knows that Luo Yicheng can have today, how could it be possible if it were not for the full support of the Tang family daughter? In other words, he didn''t hesitate to give Luo Yicheng tens of millions to start thepany, and he invested a lot in the follow-up. The two brothers also gave support. I have to admit that they are still a little bit sour in their hearts, but who made them be favored by the Tang family''s daughter? Everyone knows that Luo Yicheng''s point is past. He was just a little Luo Luo before, and everyone didn''t care about him. Now he has an unlimited future. He and Qian Beibei know something about it. However, they knew Luo Yicheng, but did not know Qian Beibei. They only heard of the woman whose surname Qian was involved in. They were all discussing in private, but fortunately, Luo Yicheng was dismissed by the Qian family, otherwise how could he be favored by Tang Qianjin? As long as Luo Yicheng works with peace of mind and joins hands with Tang Qianjin, that life will be an iparable glory. They had never thought that Luo Yicheng would have a three-year appointment with the woman who disliked him before. Just now, the two of them renewed their old habits. "Mr. Luo is really lucky." Luo Yicheng nodded, with a smile on his face, there was nothing wrong with this. He is indeed a good blessing. To be able to have a happy conversation with this group of people today is really Tang Guo supporting him behind his back. In this world, he would never find anyone who would believe in him and support him like this. Perhaps he did not fall in love with this woman, but this woman is already very important in his heart, and it can be said that he is also a teacher and a friend. Compared to Qian Beibei, he respected this woman more. Thinking of the things promised Qian Beibei, Luo Yicheng felt a little irritable. Gu Ye sat in a corner, staring at the men and women talking andughing with cold eyes, and sneered: "They are all fake." "Fake? Attorney Gu, what are you talking about?" Gu Ye wiped his face with a gentleman''s smile and faced the iing person, "Boss Chen, is there any business looking for me?" Chapter 1067: Flash marriage daughter (51) Chapter 1067: sh marriage daughter (51) At the end of the reception, Gu Ye looked at the check in his hand and felt a lot better. He kissed the check and put the check into his pocket contentedly. However, when he saw Tang Guo walking out with Luo Yi''s hands in his arms, and everyone was boasting that the two of them were particrly good-matched, his joy suddenly disappeared. With a smile on his face, he went out with everyone. When Tang Guo was about to get in the car, he also shouted, "Miss Tang, if you have any needs, you can always find me." "Lawyer Gu is polite, Xiao Guo should have nothing to look for you." Luo Yicheng opened the car door, sent Tang Guo in, raised his head and said to Gu Ye. Gu Ye smiled, "That''s not necessarily true, I can do everything, Miss Tang will need me someday." He needs him to handle the case and he needs to warm the bed or something. He has almost saved his money, so he is missing a wife. After saving money for so many years, he finally found his wife and couldn''t eat it. He was really crazy. In particr, Luo Yicheng, a scumbag, upies his position and entangles with other women. He is particrly upset. "Miss Tang, goodbye, if you have any needs, you must find me. You are a bit more expensive, but I will definitely satisfy you." Luo Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Gu Ye really wanted to sell Tang Guo. This Gu Ye is really the same as the rumors, especially without character, I really don''t know how to live until now. Because they drank at the reception, they both called the driver toe over. Luo Mu and Luo''s eldest sister sat in one car, and Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng sat in another car. After the car started, Luo Yicheng remembered that Gu Ye had approached Tang Guo twice. He was a little curious about what business the other party had promoted Tang Guo. He asked, "Xiaoguo, what business did Gu Ye promote to you? I heard that his reputation is not good. That''s great." "It''s not very good, stingy is true." Hearing Tang Guo''sment, Luo Yicheng alsoughed, "I also heard that he was someone who got into the eyes of money. He came to you before, what did he say?" "He..." Tang Guoughed and said, "He asked me when to divorce. If you have this idea, you can take my divorce case. He also said that there will be no problem with his efficiency in handling affairs. He promised me It''s done properly." When Luo Yicheng heard it, his face turned ck, "If you stay away from him in the future, this person will not be at ease. In order to make money, he will persuade others to divorce and destroy other people''s families." "Well, I know." Tang Guo smiled faintly, "However, I heard from friends in the circle that the case he took over has never failed. Basically, people who want to divorce, as long as they can afford the price, yes. He will be very satisfied with the results he handles." "Such people still have less contact. Besides, we won''t get divorced." Luo Yicheng said naturally, "Don''t listen to his nonsense." At this time, Luo Yicheng never thought that Tang Guo would divorce him on his own initiative. Because of Tang Guo''s evaluation of Gu Ye, he didn''t think much about it. After knowing him for so many years, he had never thought about this woman who liked him very much. From the beginning, he nned to divorce him. During their marriage, they calcted so much. He thought that this woman has always loved him, if not, why should she support his career wholeheartedly? Chapter 1068: Flash marriage daughter (52) Chapter 1068: sh marriage daughter (52) I cant support him because I hate it, right? No one is so boring. System: Yes, his host is such a boring person. Since this reception, Luo Yicheng also knows that Luo Mu and Sister Luo have changed a lot. Whenever there is any need for family members to appear at the reception, he and Tang Guo will bring both of them. The two of them are also used to such a scene. After more than two years of Tang Guo, the various teachers they have invited have basically broken away from the rusticity that they had originallye from the countryside. Whether it is talking or habit, tremendous changes have taken ce. Of course, Luo Mu usually talked with the aunt and uncle downstairs, she was still more grounded. But no matter how down-to-earth is, his conversations have changed a lot. But these aunts will not alienate Luo''s mother because of this. Luo Mu is more flexible than some young people. She gets along with her neighbors very well, especially watching people y. Sister Luo is not a fool either. She used the contact with the people at the reception to help her man sell a lot of pork. That''s right, it''s pork. Her man is afraid that if she doesn''t work hard now, her young and beautiful wife ran away, and actually opened a pig farm. This pig farm is divided into feed pigs and free-range pigs on the mountain. The pork she sold was the part that was raised in the mountains. Tang Guo didn''t care about these at all. Now she enjoys this kind of game, the earth-shaking Luo family eldest sister and Luo mother, these two women are not simple. Only if you have had it and lost it, you will know what is the most noble. Mother Luo once had a daughter-inw who was rich, beautiful, and kind to her, and introduced her to the upper ss. She did not dislike her at all. Can she still ept a mediocre daughter-inw? The eldest sister of the Luo family once had a younger sibling who taught her makeup and took her to ss to broaden her horizons. Can she still ept a younger sister-inw who can''t help her at all? This person is not good. Luo Yicheng used to have no worries at home, he only needs to struggle with peace of mind. Regardless of any problems encountered in thepany, it is always rewarding to be able to go home and discuss with that perfect wife. Thepany''s funds are in trouble, and more funds are needed to invest or something. Just discuss with the perfect wife, and a huge sum of money will be invested in thepany the next day. The family is well organized and can help him with his career. When he lost such a perfect wife and was with the true love he had in his heart, he understood that there were some things that he could not ask for, what is regret and loss. Tang Guo propped her chin, flipping through thetest photos sent to her by some stingy guy. Nothing else, they are all photos of Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei meeting. The ce where Qian Beibei works has been changed. In fact, it can be said that as long as Luo Yicheng moves, Qian Beibei will quickly find apany nearby to work. It is precisely because of this that it has been more than two years since Qian Beibei has not done any outstanding business in his career. I didnt learn what I learned, and I didnt make contacts with people I should make. Twenty-nine now, and every position held is particrly mediocre. But she doesn''t care about these, she only cares about Luo Yicheng. As long as she is a little closer to Luo Yicheng, she will be content. She believes that Yicheng will not forget her even a yearter, at that time they will be happy. At this time, Tang Guo''s cell phone rang, and the three characters "stingy" were very conspicuous. "Miss Tang, have you seen the photo?" Chapter 1069: Flash marriage daughter (53) Chapter 1069: sh marriage daughter (53) "I saw it." Tang Guo leaned backzily on the sofa, "They have seen each other frequently recently." "Miss Tang, I need to talk to you about the word''frequently''. Frequent refers to frequent, with short intervals. Like them, seeing two or three times a day can no longer be called frequent. Now, this is simply all the time." "Well, well,wyer Gu made sense." Listening to Tang Guo''s faint tone, Gu Ye''s whole body was not good, but he still maintained a very polite tone and asked, "Then, Miss Tang, when are you going to divorce?" "They just talk every day, and these photos still keep a certain distance. Can this be a reason for cheating?" Gu Ye gritted his teeth: "I really can''t." "So, Lawyer Gu, I have to trouble you to pay more attention, there is not enough evidence, this marriage is not easy to divorce. In thepany, I have so many shares, and I want to get a peaceful divorce, so I can score him a lot. We said at the beginning, I don''t want to give him a piece of it." "Of course I will not forget every word that Miss Tang said." Hearing Tang Guo''s unwillingness to give Luo Yicheng a son, Gu Ye''s mood improved inexplicably, and his voice was a little cheerful. Don''t worry, I promise that the other party won''t get a dime for the property under your name, and you have to get a lot of it from him." "It''s okay to split his half of me." Tang Guo smiled and said that they were all separated. That''s not fun. There is no ss difference. How can it reflect the gap between Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng? How can Luo Mu and Luo sisters dislike Qian Beibei''s family background with confidence? What? Luo Yicheng is rich, of course, he is not allowed to be richer than her, he has to work hard to make money for her. She narrowed her eyes, so she couldn''t be too strong when the divorce came. Tang Guo kept tapping his fingers on the desktop, suddenly remembering her two brothers, her heart brightened. Just leave it to my brother to ask for property. When that happens, she can just pretend to be Xiao Bailian. In this case, she is not strong, but rather weak and pitiful, which is great when you think about it! System: Great. "Miss Tang?" "Lawyer Gu, if there is nothing to do, then hang up. Luo Yicheng, if you have anytest news, remember to send it to me as soon as possible. By the way, Lawyer Gu, if someone asks in the future, who made you do this? , You just say it is the Tang family." The corner of Gu Yes lips curled, Dont worry, Miss Tang, its the Tang family that I have always told the people below. The excuse is that the Tang family is afraid that their baby will suffer, so they came to me. System: [Host, this man is really a good calction. Originally, I wanted to put some eye drops on Gu Ye, but he never expected that he saw the host''s greatly satisfied expression. It was really hell. "Lawyer Gu''s handling of affairs really assured me." "That''s natural. I do things for Miss Tang. I do it wholeheartedly. I can''t make any mistakes." Just kidding, this is his future daughter-inw. Can you be more serious? How can the wife''s property be divided by an outsider? The daughter-inw is not distressed, and he is distressed too. After hanging up the phone, Gu Ye sat in the office a little dazedly and stared outside. He turned his head and flipped the calendar. He will be thirty years old next year. When will he be able to get married? Chapter 1070: Flash marriage daughter (54) Chapter 1070: sh marriage daughter (54) Tang Guo didn''t know that someone who wanted to get married was crazy. Now she was addicted to role-ying and couldn''t help herself. She was very happy to y. While the system watched the energy rise, it was also very happy. On the other hand, it watched his host be more and more perverted, deeply saddened for the male and female lead in the next world. Hopefully, the heroes and heroines of the next world haven''t done much to be sorry for the host, right? As long as they don''t do the big thing that is sorry for the host, then they can still get along in peace. Facing such a perverted host, he always feels a bit scary, especially after the host has ignited the role-ying skills, he smiles and looks like a whole person, shit, bah! system. Luo Yicheng has tried his best to avoid meeting with Qian Beibei, but the ce where Qian Beibei works is very close to hispany. I can''t help but greet you, right? asionally seeing Qian Beibei being lonely, he is always cruel. He has not forgotten Qian Beibei, he is very clear. But now he can''t do too much, the most is to help Qian Beibei at work. Once, he identally went to a floor of Qian Beibei''spany and happened to encounter Qian Beibei being embarrassed by the leader, but he didn''t hold back and said a few words for Qian Beibei. After this time, he couldn''t help but always pay attention to Qian Beibei''s life. After hearing about Qian Beibei''s news from time to time, he moved his mind and secretly helped behind. Seeing the ambiguous expression of the other leader, he didn''t exin too much. As long as the other party does not publicize it, perhaps this misunderstanding can make Qian Beibei''s life much easier. Later, I realized that Qian Beibei was very happy. It didn''t take long for him to discover that Qian Beibei was not very happy again, so he asked for an opportunity. Qian Beibei didn''t say anything to him, but just said it was family affairs. He restrained himself from thinking about it and letting it go. Qian Beibei''s pitiful and helpless look always appeared in his mind, and finally he asked someone to investigate Qian Beibei''s family. After seeing the situation, Luo Yicheng finally understood why Qian Beibei had such a bad life. It turned out that Qian Chengcheng was going to get married, but when the Qian family bought a new house in the best area in the city, the woman also asked for hundreds of thousands of gifts. The Qian family couldn''t get it out, so they could only hit Qian Beibei with their idea. A few years ago, he almost made a fool of himself because he couldn''t give out the bride price, and finally parted ways with Qian Beibei. In fact, he was a little disgusted with the Qian family, and when he thought of Qian Beibei, he felt pathetic. At that time, Beibei was also a victim. The Qian family asked for a gift, mostly because of Qian Chengcheng. He stared at the investigated information for a long time, and finally dialed the phone number that had not been dialed for a long time. "Hey, who is it?" Niu Jin''s voice was still so mean, with no change at all. Luo Yicheng was silent for a few seconds and said, "It''s me, Luo Yicheng." "Luo...Luo Yicheng? What are you calling for?" Niu Jin''s tone was not very good. It was clear that she wanted to be fierce, but she didn''t know what she remembered, and then suppressed her temper. "It turned out to be Mr. Luo. Is there anything wrong with you calling? Do you want to find us Beibei? Mr. Luo, you are married, and you will find our Beibei again. This is not so good. Our Beibei is an innocent girl. Xiao San, let alone be the second wife of you people, don''t harm us Beibei." Chapter 1071: Flash marriage daughter (55) Chapter 1071: sh marriage daughter (55) "Ms. Niu, I heard you were dating Bei Bei recently?" "I gave Beibei a blind date. It has nothing to do with a busy person like Mr. Luo, right?" "I met Beibei somehow. I couldn''t watch you push her into the fire pit. For Qian Chengcheng''s gift, you actually wanted her to marry those old and ugly men. Have you ever thought about her feelings? " "What''s wrong with being old and ugly? Just treat us Beibei well. We Beibei used to be rich wives. What''s so bad." "Ms. Niu, how much is Qian Chengcheng''s gift?" Hearing Luo Yicheng''s words, Niu Jin was taken aback, and then asked, "What do you want to do? Mr. Luo, you really don''t want to take care of our Beibei. I don''t allow it. Beibei can''t be a junior." "Mr. Luo, if you really like Beibei, then pleasee to our Beibei when you are still single." The implication is that Luo Yicheng will be able to entangle Qian Beibei after getting divorced. The underlying meaning is that she is not opposed to Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei. "I mean, I can give you a sum of money, so don''t embarrass Beibei and let her have a blind date with those old men. Whether it is now or in the future, don''t embarrass Beibei anymore, just treat her and me Lets make up for nine years together." "What you said is true?" Niu Jin''s voice was joyful. Her son had been postponed for a long time because of the bride price and marriage, but her hair turned pale in sorrow. Qian Beibei didnt listen to her, and always offended the good people she saw. Sooner orter he couldnt get the gift money, and the wifes family was rushed. Cheng Cheng had trouble with her several times, but she was anxious to death. Up. "Of course it is true, but Ms. Niu must sign a contract with me." "As long as you agree, I can help you pay out the gift money, and you are not allowed to trouble Bei Bei in the future." Niu Jin thought about it, and the sum of money was worth it. And she really may not be able to barely win Beibei, Beibei will soon be thirty, and women will depreciate after this age. Many big bosses are unwilling to find an old woman over thirty. It is of course good to have Luo Yicheng take advantage of him now. In this way, Luo Yicheng still has some thoughts about her family, Beibei. If Luo Yicheng is now divorced and married Beibei, it would be good. For the sake of the other party''s ability, she would not dislike the other party as a second marriage. "Okay, Cheng Cheng''s gift is one million. As long as you can get one million, I will sign a contract with you, and I won''t introduce anyone to Beibei." Beibei is almost thirty, and to be honest, she can''t introduce any good men. If Luo Yicheng still likes Beibei and is willing to divorce, it would be good. Luo Yicheng didn''t know Niu Jin''s thoughts. He sighed in relief when he heard the other party''s promise, and he was able topensate Qian Beibei, right. I hope that Niu Jin will not make trouble, and she can live better. It didn''t take long before Niu Jin received one million, and she was still thinking that Luo Yicheng is really too rich now. In fact, the woman''s family wants 500,000 yuan. The price she offered to Luo Yicheng was just to say casually that if the other party couldn''t pay so much, she could still change her mouth. Unexpectedly, the other party did not hesitate. Niu Jin, who got the money, really didn''t embarrass Qian Beibei anymore, and didn''t introduce her to her. Chapter 1072: Flash marriage daughter (56) Chapter 1072: sh marriage daughter (56) Niu Jin also called Qian Beibei. Qian Beibei looked at Niu Jin''s phone, but she was helpless, but she answered, "Mom, I told you very clearly. You can introduce me to many men who have blind dates. I wont agree. In this life, Qian Beibei, I will either marry Luo Yicheng if I dont marry. I have an agreement with him, and there is still a year left, you are waiting..." "Babe, Mom is not going to introduce you to someone. Forget it. Anyway, I can''t force you to stay. I just told you toe back for a meal. You haven''te back for a long time. I will let you know by the way. Cheng Cheng''s marriage." Qian Beibei was a little surprised, "Have you collected your brother''s gift money?" "All right, all right, Beibei,e back for dinner, mom will never introduce you to someone in the future. You can be with whomever you want to be with. You said that you have an agreement with Luo Yicheng? Yes, as long as you If there are results, Mom doesn''t object." Qian Beibei was surprised by Niu Jin''s change, but he was relieved when he thought that he would never face all kinds of old men in the future. Qian Cheng Cheng Caili got the money together, so she probably wouldn''t be thinking about her. Niu Jin is her mother anyway, so she can''t keep going back. "Babe,e back, your dad misses you a lot." "Well, I''ll be back this weekend." A few dayster, Luo Yicheng looked at Qian Beibei, who was so energetic, and was a little happy. When he met once, he couldn''t help but ask more, "You seem to be very happytely?" "Well, my mother won''t force me to have a blind date." "Yicheng, I have been insisting." Facing Qian Beibei''s serious gaze, Luo Yicheng turned his attention away, "I am going home." Qian Beibei''s eyes dimmed, and she responded in a low voice, "Oh." Luo Yicheng turned her back to Qian Beibei, and knew she looked bad, but he couldn''t continue like this. He did not look back, fearing that he would never be able to look away from her again. ... "Miss Tang, have you seen it, this man''s struggling, painful and ufortable expression shows that he really can''t let go of the woman behind him." Gu Ye shook his head and took a sip of the tea slowly, "I''m sure, it won''t be long before they will cross the line. As long as there is some ident, make sure that they stay together every minute and put you a green hat. Without hesitation." He nced at Tang Guo and found that this woman was really calm and okay. She was wearing a hat, and she was not angry. What to do, the future daughter-inw will not divorce, and he will not be able to realize his dream of getting married before the age of 30. "Fortunately,wyer Gu continued to observe, and strive to catch the substantive evidence of their derailment as soon as possible." Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled. This smile made Gu Ye forget everything and just nodded stupidly, "Yes. Miss Tang, I promise you the perfect help, they can''t escape." "I''m going home,wyer Gu, let me know if you have any good news. The next time this kind of scene where nothing happens between two people is actually not used to show me. Recently, I am very busy, and I will lose every minute. A lot of money." "Miss Tang, in fact, money is not that important, there are still many beautiful things in this world." For example, love or something. Tang Guo shook his head, "I think money is very important. Isn''t it because the money is important because Lawyer Gu worked so hard to help me?" No, of course not, Gu Ye said in his heart, he was soborious, of course not for money. Future daughter-inw, this is a misunderstanding, a big misunderstanding. Chapter 1073: Flash marriage daughter (57) Chapter 1073: sh marriage daughter (57) Gu Ye watched Tang Guo drive away, and patted his head annoyedly. It was too difficult. Everyone said that it is difficult to fight awsuit. He thinks that the most difficult thing in the world is chasing his wife. Because after chatting with Qian Beibei for a while, Luo Yicheng went home a bitter than before. "came back?" He looked at Tang Guo sitting on the sofa and greeted him, feeling a little guilty and a little imaginary. He really couldn''t forget Qian Beibei, so he couldn''t fully ept Tang Guo. Even this wife is really perfect and impable. He should be fortunate that Tang Guo is a reasonable person, or should he me him for not being able to do what he promised? "Aunt Xu warms the food in the pot, it''s Yicheng, you go and eat." "Ok." Luo Yicheng responded, put down his briefcase, and went to the kitchen to eat after washing his hands. As he ate, he was thinking about what happened in the past few years, and he felt more and more guilty towards Tang Guo. He has promised Beibei that if he does not forget each other a yearter, the two will be together again. But facing Tang Guo, he really didn''t know how to raise this matter. He didn''t want to be like this, but he didn''t know how it was. "Little fruit." "What?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled at him, "Is there something wrong with thepany? Is itck of funds, or is there something wrong with the n?" Tang Guo''s reaction made Luo Yicheng startled, and then buried his head to eat. Xiaoguo is so perfect, no wonder no one hates her. People in the vige like her, people in thepany like her, and everyone who knows her likes her. Everyone envied him. He also knows that she is very good, she is very good, but why does he not feel that shocked to her? It was because he had already installed a Qian Beibei in his heart, and he couldn''t help it. "I am going to buy a vi. We have been married for more than two years. At the beginning, I always wronged you for a daughter to live in such a small ce." After he became rich, he bought a house for Mother Luo and Sister Luo. "I think that when my mother and eldest sistere over, they will be able to live together. This house is really small." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Okay, I have no problem. You are right. Now that you have money, you can change to a vi. Although mom and eldest sister live in the samemunity, it is not convenient to live in the same house. Sometimes Mom will cook some soup for you, and you have to walk for ten minutes." Hearing that Tang Guo was thinking about his family, Luo Yicheng''s heart was unspeakablyplicated, "When the timees, the vi will fall into your name." "Yicheng, are you so generous?" "It should be. I wronged you at the beginning, but it''s just a vi. This is a little bit of my heart. You don''tck those, but I want to give it to you." "Since you gave it to me, then I''m not wee." Tang Guo smiled, "I have been married for more than two years, and this is the first time I have received such a big gift." Luo Yicheng was stunned suddenly, it seemed that except for Tang Guo''s birthday, he couldn''t even think of giving her some gifts on weekdays. He felt more guilt in his heart. When he was with Qian Beibei, regardless of whether he was rich or not, he would use his best efforts. On holidays, he would buy Qian Beibei gifts. On the contrary, Xiaoguo didn''t ask for anything, and he forgot about it. It''s all his fault, he actually ignored so much. Chapter 1074: Flash marriage daughter (58) Chapter 1074: sh marriage daughter (58) The room fell silent, Luo Yicheng might be guilty of conscience, could not help but look up at Tang Guo curled up on the sofa. Seeing her smiling and ying with her phone, she felt relieved. Xiao Guo just doesn''t care about these forms. Why doesn''t he like such a good girl. If they met first, he would definitely choose to stay with her without hesitation. "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked, raising his head. Luo Yicheng hurriedly shook his head, "No, I suddenly felt that I have ignored you a little over the years. Xiaoguo, thank you." "Between husband and wife, do I still need to thank you?" "But, I..." "It doesn''t matter, Yicheng, this is only two years. I can wait, and you have been working hard, putting all your mind on your career, not like other men, thinking about so many things. I''m very satisfied. We are already married. Since we have chosen this path, we must go on. This is what we said at the beginning, isn''t it?" "Yes." It was said at the beginning, Xiaoguo gave him a chance, and within a week, if he repented, they would divorce. But... at the time, he did not choose to divorce. He thought that he would forget about Qian Beibei and spend a lifetime with this woman named Tang Guo. He overestimated himself and underestimated the importance of Beibei in his heart. If one yearter, he still can''t forget Beibei, with Beibei''s temperament, he must be with him. And he promised Beibei, he can''t let her down. Over the years, Beibei often changed jobs and always appeared in his sight. How could he not know, Beibei gave up everything for him, willing to follow him all the time. If he breaks his promise, Beibei says that she will never marry forever, then she will definitely never marry forever. Xiaoguo is such a good girl, she will definitely meet better people in the future, and she will live well. Therefore, he can only use other methods topensate Xiao Guo. He can''t give Xiao Guo love, he can only work hard, make money, and give her the wealth she should have. Who told him that his heart was already upied by a woman named Qian Beibei. After thinking about it, Luo Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief. Do this in the future, he can onlypensate Xiao Guo in this way. Seeing Luo Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief, Tang Guo lowered his head and smiled as he began to eat. well. The system trembled: it didn''t feel very good. This Luo Yicheng, is there a problem with his brain? Don''t want such a perfect wife, he has to struggle with that Qian Beibei. As a uniform, he really couldn''t understand, has a man''s brain been gnawed by zombies? Why is it so strange, always choose some funny results. Fortunately, his host is a clever person, who can kill him with his fingers. Within two days, Tang Guo informed Mother Luo and the eldest sister of the Luo family that Luo Yicheng was about to buy a big vi. I also told them that I would live together in the future, so that they woulde together. After the two heard it, they were very happy. Luo Yicheng did not notify them, but Tang Guo notified them first, which shows how good their daughter-inw and sister-inw are. Luo Yicheng also said to the two that the vi would be ced under Tang Guo''s name. He wanted to rify first, fearing that they would have any opinions. Unexpectedly, Mother Luo first said, "It should have been put under the name of Xiaoguo, Yicheng, you are right to think so." Chapter 1075: Flash marriage daughter (59) Chapter 1075: sh marriage daughter (59) "Yeah, Yicheng, I can hear people say that Xiaoguo, I dont know how much money he invested in thepany." The Luo family eldest sister also agrees very much. They dont think that there is something under Tang Guos name. what is the problem. It should be said that they never thought that Luo Yicheng and Tang Guo would divorce. In their opinion, the day is really good now. In their hearts, Tang Guo''s status is very high. Basically, Luo''s mother regards Tang Guo as half a daughter. Without Tang Guo, would they be able to go to the upper-ss social cocktail party, could they see the excitement of this world? Luo Yicheng can go smoothly and profitably, can he start apany if he wants to start apany? People are wealthy daughters. I dont know how much property they have. Will they move a vi in a rare area? They all felt that Luo Yicheng had be enlightened and would finally please his wife and give his wife a gift. Isn''t it a vi? As long as Tang Guo is happy and the family is harmonious, there is no problem. They also knew that when thepany had just been established at the beginning of the night, something went wrong. A phone call from thepany called Tang Guo. This goldendy, not only has money, but also ability, it is their Luo family who takes advantage. Luo Yicheng felt relieved when the two agreed. He didn''t dare to show it, and he was not willing to show what it meant to buy a vi for Tang Guo now. He wants his mother and elder sister to know that he''s nning to go crazy. So the family happily went to buy a vi. In just a week, I finally saw a vi that they were quite satisfied with, and after discussing it, I bought it and fell under Tang Guo''s name. After that, the family was busy moving. "Mom, eldest sister, you can choose the room first." Tang Guo said with a smile. Mother Luo shook her head quickly, "It''s better for you toe, Xiaoguo, you are really too wronged to follow us Yicheng, now Yicheng finally made some achievements, you should choose this room first." "Yeah, Xiaoguo, you should be the first, you are the biggest hero in our family." "Since you say that, then I''m not wee." In fact, the vi has a lot of rooms and the location is pretty good. Tang Guo chose a room with good outside scenery, and the room that Luo Mu had fancyed from the beginning. The family moved into the vi happily. Suddenly, one day, Mother Luo thought of something and looked at Tang Guo and asked, "Xiao Guo, everything has changed for the better now. You and Yicheng have to have a baby too, right? ?" She didn''t mention it before, because Luo Yicheng was in his career ascendant and Tang Guo was also very busy. She thinks that hard work is the most important thing, and Luo Mu is not the kind of olddy who is a child or everything. Back then, her man died prematurely, and it was only with the relief of the vigers that Luo Yicheng and Luo''s eldest sister were supported, and Luo Yicheng was also offered. Although all the hardships came, I felt very sad when I thought of the hardship I had suffered in the past. If they had better conditions, how could they have suffered so much? Therefore, she has no objection at all. Young people should work hard for their careers first, and for children''s affairs, wait until their careers stabilize. At that time, nothing can be dyed. After being able and rich, raising a child will never be so lucky. Now that everything is fine, she is moved. Tang Guo is only 27 years old this year, and Luo Yicheng is a bit older than her. It is the best time to have children now. "Yicheng seems to be very busy. Recently thepany has a very important project, I am afraid it will not happen." Tang Guo said. Chapter 1076: Flash marriage daughter (60) Chapter 1076: sh marriage daughter (60) "It doesn''t take much time to have children, Xiaoguo, you are the best age now, and when you get older, having children is not that good for your body." Luo Mus words are sincere, "Now young and easy to recover. For your own good, I think we still have to pay attention to this matter." "Mom is right, but I''m afraid it won''t happen this year, or next year. Next year, the project should be almostpleted. I will also slowly hand over the things in my hands to the people below, and then I will prepare with peace of mind. "Tang Guo said with a smile, not at all resisting Mother Luo''s urging the children. Mother Luo also breathed a sigh of relief, feeling happy, that her daughter-inw is good. She went out to chat with those wives, and heard that young couples nowadays don''t like to have children, and they said that surrogacy is good. Having a baby is bad for your health, and you dont want to have a baby. In order to have children, the whole family can be unpleasant. Where is Xiaoguo as good as her family, not impatient, good temper, good cultivation, and talk about everything. Having had more contact with wealthy people, Luo Mu found that she was not much different from ordinary people. Every family has scriptures that are hard to recite, and even if they are rich, there are contradictions. Where is it like their home, harmonious. The daughter-inw is too capable and takes care of everything well. The son doesn''t want to mess with the flowers and the grass, the young couple are loving, she thinks this life is worth it. Now the daughter is fine. In fact, she still feels a little guilty for her daughter Luo''s sister. Sister Luo''s life is getting better and better now, and she feels at ease. Where did Luo Mu know that all this peace will be broken next year. The person who destroyed her happy and harmonious family with her own hands turned out to be her baby son who grew up in her palm, and has always been her proud son. That''s it for the child. The family lives in a big vi, there is no contradiction at all. It can be said that there is no contradiction because of Tang Guo''s existence. She is too perfect and arranges everything perfectly. Mother Luo is very satisfied, not to mention the eldest sister of the Luo family, she is still learning how to wear fashion with Tang Guo. If there is something good, Tang Guo was the first thing to think about. People from Luojia Vige came to visit them, and Tang Guo never dismissed them as rural people. Enthusiastically invited them into the vi, and she waspletely unassuming, making her poprity and reputation getting better and better. From the Luojia Vige, it was spread all over, about the Luo family having a good daughter-inw. Basically, the whole county knew about Tang Guo. System: So speechless. When people in the vige who are willing to work hard and learn to ask Luo Yicheng for help, Luo Yicheng feels embarrassed, but when Tang Guo appears, he will always solve the problem perfectly. Therefore, everyone in the vige rebelled, and it was better for Tang Guo than for Luo. [The host is big, Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei are getting in touch more and more frequently. ] The system also looked at the photos sent by Gu Ye, and felt countless speechless. Since Luo Yicheng wanted to understand how topensate Tang Guo and found that Qian Beibei could not be forgotten, he did not refuse to contact Qian Beibei. It''s just that there is still a proper distance between the two. But asionally one look, one raises their eyes, and they themselves understand the affection between them. "That''s fine, I don''t want to have children." Chapter 1077: Flash marriage daughter (61) Chapter 1077: sh marriage daughter (61) [The host is greatly afraid that you have forgotten that you can''t give birth to children with these bodies. ] Intuition tells him that this is because the host has an extraordinary origin. Under normal circumstances, it is not easy for a powerful person to have descendants. Many powerful people have lived for thousands of years, and there is no one who has a blood rtionship. Hey, when did his memory have such a thing? The system was confused for a moment, and quickly reacted, he thought of something again. But they are not very important, and should be of little use to the host. Mother Luo had a very happy life every day, as was the sister of the Luo family. They also made new friends, and asionally invited friends to the vi to y. In the face of these friends, Tang Guo would ask his helpers to prepare everything. The two said that Tang Guo was good when they met each other. Everyone nodded with a smile. Of course they knew that the daughter of the Tang family was good, and they were very envious. In their circle, they have never seen such a harmonious family as the Luo family. Time flies, and a year has passed in a sh. Gu Ye looked at the photo and the two men and women who had not broken the boundaries in the video, rubbing their hair fiercely. He waited madly, and the two people actually spent a year ring at each other. "Lawyer Gu, it seems that they haven''t really nned to be together yet." Tang Guo said with a smile, "So, this marriage is really not easy." "Miss Tang, don''t worry, I think they will not copse soon. After all, these are two men and women who are particrly in love with each other." Now the copse will not copse one day. Tang Guo lowered his head and chuckled, Gu Ye was right, the reason why the two of them still maintained the apparent boundary. But it was the three years they had agreed on, which was still a little short. When three years are up, even if Luo Yicheng can''t do anything, Qian Beibei will attack. Luo Yicheng, this man, could not refuse Qian Beibei. The woman who didnt get it was always in amotion. He always felt that he owed Qian Beibei and regretted his impulse. Because of Qian Beibeis pity, he pushed the fault of the wedding to Niu Jin and Qian Chengcheng. . "Lawyer Gu, I am very curious." Gu Ye said seriously, "Ms. Tang is curious about what, is there anything I like to help you answer? I''m very happy." "Lawyer Gu is too concerned about my divorce? Lawyer Gu, did you stay by people''s side every day in order to make business and make money?" Tang Guo snorted, "No wonder, Lawyer Gu is notorious in the industry." Gu Ye''s face was a little unbearable, he didn''t care about fame, as long as he had money to make money. Moreover, he really didn''t do anything wicked. For example, he had never done anything to destroy people''s marriages. He started business because the other party wanted to divorce a long time ago. "Miss Tang, I want to say that this is a misunderstanding. In fact, the rumors are not credible. My character is not as bad as the legend." "There can be no waves without wind, everyone said that." Gu Ye feels helpless, what should I do? The future daughter-inw doubts his character, how can he break it? He can''t tell the truth yet, as a cautiouswyer, can he get people to hold onto it. Suddenly, Gu Ye''s eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on his handsome face. He whispered to Tang Guo, "I am so eager for a reason. This reason is definitely not for making money." Chapter 1078: Flash marriage daughter (62) Chapter 1078: sh marriage daughter (62) "I don''t actually love money that much." System: These words don''t sound very credible. It''s strange if you don''t love money. "Oh? I don''t know what the reason is, it can make Lawyer Gu want to divorce me every day." Tang Guo smiled and picked up the coffee cup, and took a sigh of relief, "I want to know. Listening to Tang Guo, I really want to know that Gu Ye almost blurted out. Of course, we can get married when you get divorced. When the words came to his lips, he was abruptly held back. His face became serious and his expression was very serious, as if he was a justice messenger sent from heaven, "Miss Tang is so young and outstanding, I think you should not waste your youth because of a Luo Yicheng. I think you should have a better life, you Such a good person deserves a better person. Luo Yicheng doesn''t love you. If you continue with him, it is a waste of time. It is better to find someone who treats you only with one heart." "Miss Tang, you might as well look outside, there are still many good men in this world." For example, he. "Oh, it turns out that Lawyer Gu was pitying me?" Tang Guo raised his eyes slightly. It was a very ordinary expression, but he just banned Gu Ye from not wanting it. It didn''t work, some couldn''t bear it. She asked him a few more words, and he couldn''t help telling the secrets in his heart. Even when he was a child, he could not hide his bed. Gu Ye looked away, this woman was really terribly charming. Really curious, Luo Yi faced this woman every day, but he was not tempted. If it were for him, he would have washed himself clean andy down on his back. She does not move, he does. "Of course, Miss Tang is young and beautiful, with outstanding ability. She is a woman of talent and beauty. She shouldn''t be wasted by a scumbag." If you want to marry, you should marry a good man like him, holding her in your palms and carefully. Pampering. "Lawyer Gu can really speak." Gu Ye smiled, "I''m telling the truth." "Actually, I also know that I am excellent." Tang Guo said, "I really shouldn''t waste time on men. A creature like a man is really boring." The smile on Gu Ye''s face was somewhat unsustainable. Tang Guo will not believe in love in the future because of Luo Yicheng, will he be reluctant to find love? "Miss Tang, Luo Yicheng is such a scum, it doesn''t mean everything." Tang Guo nced at him, "But on behalf of most of them, Lawyer Gu, who is in this business, knows a lot of secrets for some people in this circle? Many rich people have so many women around them, there are clean, but really A few. Instead of wasting time and money on picking men, it''s better to ask two bodyguards to travel the world." Gu Ye feels bitter, isn''t he the one who is very clean? They are all thirty years old, still clean, and have nothing to do with any woman. After falling in love with the woman in front of him at first sight, he could no longer maintain his principles. Money used to be the most important thing, but now it is more important than money to be a wife. In order to coax his wife, he did not know how much money he lost. Now the future daughter-inw still looks as if he loses interest in love, what should I do? The system has beenughing crazy, the host is so big, you can ruin your big baby. Look at Gu Ye''s painful expression, tusk, it''s really pitiful. But, why is he a little bit happy in his heart? Could it be that he was also greatly taught by the host? Chapter 1079: Flash marriage daughter (63) Chapter 1079: sh marriage daughter (63) Gu Ye digs the foot of the wall to no avail, and returns to the office sternly. The people in the studio, seeing their boss look unhappy, didn''t dare to provoke him. The other bosses are upset and will definitely deduct their wages, work overtime or something, and make them go hometer. Gu Ye no, although he stingy, but he does not deduct their wages. But the punishment for them is even more terrible than deduction of wages. Once this stingy boss is in a bad mood, he will take cases frantically. They are all very difficult and very profitable ones. Yes, he does not deduct wages, but he wants them to make more money back. Gu Ye took out his mobile phone and said in a cold voice, "Luo Yicheng, please keep an eye on it. If you have any evidence, get it right away and don''t miss a bit." "I''m saying you must not miss a bit, understand?" "Understood, boss." Gu Ye squinted his eyes. "Their three-year appointment ising soon. You send someone to stare at Qian Beibei''s side. I feel that if I want to get some evidence this time, I should check from her side." A woman is fascinated by Luo. I really don''t know how Luo Yicheng is so boring, scumbag, handsome without him, and without the waste that he can make business and make money, how can he attract women so much. The employees of the studio, buried their heads, typed in earnest, not daring to nce at them. When he saw Gu Ye staring at the phone with a smile on his face, he breathed a sigh of relief. Since two years ago, their boss has been particrly wrong. The original boss is thinking about how to increase business every day, and the people who are staring at it are the rich. In short, he personally handles cases that are particrly profitable and difficult to deal with. However, starting two years ago, their boss changed. Be a little unsessful, often staring at the phone and giggling. There is an important money-making case, it is actually intended to let theme, vaguely intending to delegate power to them. If they don''t answer, they will be scolded. They are painful and happy, making money, and curious about what happened to the old board. The boss smirked staring at the phone, as if he still sent messages a lot, they already had a guess. Their boss is probably online dating. I don''t know which underage girl who has not graduated has attracted their boss. If it weren''t for online dating, how could you smirk at your mobile phone and never see the master appearing? Gu Ye didn''t know this, he flipped through his phone, and it was all Tang Guo''s photos. There are all kinds of angles, of course, all in public. He is a principled person, and sneak shots belong to sneak shots, but he won''t anger his future wife. Looking at the beautiful woman in the photo, Gu Ye was in illusion about what they were like after they got married. Tang Guo can think of do not want to look like love, he has some anger, especially wanted to hit Luo Yicheng. It is a pity that Luo Yicheng, except for Qian Beibei, really has no major problems. He has dug up a lot of news since childhood. He really couldn''t fault it, which annoyed him very much. Qian Beibei didn''t let Gu Ye wait long. There is still half a month before the three-year appointment. Qian Beibei received news of a ss gathering of university students. Of course, Luo Yicheng also received it here. Both of them said they would participate. Because of this matter, Qian Beibei also found Luo Yicheng and asked a question. Chapter 1080: Flash marriage daughter (64) Chapter 1080: sh marriage daughter (64) "This time the ssmates reunion will bring family members. It is also true. Do you want to take Tang Guo?" Qian Beibei asked. Luo Yicheng fell into silence. Seeing Qian Beibei''s appearance, he shook his head and said, "I can''t do it." There is only half a month left, and he can be pretty sure that in only half a month, he can''t forget Qian Beibei. Once the deadline came, he was ready to showdown with Tang Guo. Tang Guo is a gentle and kind girl, she should be able to understand him. He has worked hard for three years to forget about Qian Beibei, but he has not done so. He really couldn''t do it, so he couldn''t continue with Tang Guo. He couldn''t ept Tang Guo, and Qian Beibei couldn''t forget Qian Beibei. It was actually not good for anyone to continue this marriage. Xiao Guo is still young, she can find better people, they really have no fate. Qian Beibei breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Yicheng, there is still half a month to go, which is three years. Yicheng, my heart, eyes, and mind are all you, and I can''t forget you. " "Yicheng, in another half month, I can finally hug you openly. You can finallye back to me, right?" "You didn''t forget me, did you? You can''t forget me either." Qian Beibei burst into tears as he spoke. Luo Yicheng felt sour and walked up to hug Qian Beibei. Three years, the two embraced for the first time. The moment Qian Beibei was hugged, she cried aloud, "Yi...Yicheng, I know, I know you must not forget me. I have been restraining it because you are married. I am waiting, waiting for us. Agreement." "Yicheng, do you know? Many times, I want to hug you. Since I separated, I feel so lonely every day. You may not understand the feeling of being abandoned by the whole world and losing some." "Without you, I think the sky is dark. Yicheng, I miss you so much." "Yicheng, we are together again, okay?" Luo Yicheng couldn''t refuse this woman, listening to her words of grievances, he could only feel sorry for her. At this time, he forgot a lot. Everything about this woman has filled his heart. He took her in and whispered, "Give me some time." "Okay, I''ll wait for you. I''ve waited for three years. I''m not afraid to wait for another three years, as long as you are willing to be with me." Qian Beibei cried andughed, "You can talk to Tang Guo, she is so good , Will know who is right for her." "I will." When ites to Tang Guo, Luo Yicheng''s heart sank. But thinking of Qian Beibei''s willingness to spend the most precious three years waiting for him, looking forward to him, he also loves her. So, this time, they can''t miss it anymore. He has no way to deceive his heart and say he doesn''t love Qian Beibei. He couldn''t deceive himself, saying that he could live with Tang Guo for the rest of his life, no matter how good she was. "Then this ssmate meeting, you really don''t take her, right?" "No, I will take care of these, Beibei, we won''t miss it again this time." "Well, I believe in you, it''s a sess, this time, no matter what, I will stand by your side, and I will never be as confused as before." The two have been hugging and talking about love. "Miss Tang, how about this?" Gu Ye smiled happily, ncing at Luo Yicheng in the video triumphantly, "This kind of man is really not worthy of Miss Tang, I really feel sorry for Miss Tang." So, daughter-inw,e in your arms, he canfort him. Chapter 1081: Flash marriage daughter (65) Chapter 1081: sh marriage daughter (65) "This time, the situation can be used as preliminary evidence." Tang Guo''s faint voice extinguished Gu Ye''s excitement. Isn''t it enough? Tang Guo continued, "Lawyer Gu thinks that this can be used as evidence of their derailment? Just hug and say a few words, nothing happened. It''s useless, it doesn''t take effect." thats right. Gu Ye was in distress. The two men and women who loved each other were really the most reserved he had ever seen. Like each other so much, he just endured it for a year. If it were him, he couldn''t stand it for a day. System: You have forgotten the days you have endured for three years. When it''s over, this guy''s memory of being greatly yed by his host has deteriorated. "Miss Tang, don''t worry, I will definitely catch the most important evidence to ensure that they can''t exin it clearly." "I believe in Lawyer Gu. Lawyer Gu is serious and very patient." Gu Ye smiled bitterly, yes, he is really patient. Helping the future daughter-inw to catch the adulterer, it took three years to catch it without any result. The expression was light and breezy, but what I was thinking about was Ma Ma. These two people are really too principled. Gu Ye soon stopped being irritable. It is said that the most important thing happened in the ssmate meeting. Maybe the sky is just what he wants. The two of them drank too much and couldn''t help thinking about it. Doesn''t he have evidence? Gu Ye sat on the side and thought silently, that the look of calction was really blind to that expensive suit and that beautiful face. Tang Guo half leaned on the sofa, sipping coffee leisurely, watching the video where the two men and women were never separated, still saying you miss me, I miss you, I love me, I love you, its hard Difficult to give up, finally couldn''t help kissing. Gu Ye looked at Tang Guo''s expression, and saw that she was smiling, not at all angry. A slight relief in her heart, she is not angry, it means that Luo Yicheng, this man, has not been taken care of by her at all. Gu Ye''s mood was inexplicably better, and Luo Yicheng hadn''t gotten her heart. Her heart can only be his. Tang Guo nced at the man who was thinking about something, grinned and stood up, "Lawyer Gu, I''m leaving." "Sit down? The coffee here is really good." "No." Gu Ye was a little disappointed, and then cheered up again. It is absolutely necessary to persevere in pursuing a daughter-inw, not to give up lightly. He has been fortunate for three years and will soon be halfway through. Watching the future daughter-inw leave, he quickly went to prepare to monitor Luo Yicheng''s reunion. This time, but the most important thing, there is definitely a good show. Experience tells him that every time the ssmates meet, there are materials to dig. In the evening, Luo Yicheng came back and talked to Tang Guo about the reunion, "It''s the reunion in our ss." "Is that so? Do you want me to go with you?" "No, its just people in the ss gathering together. Its not really interesting. You know, ssmates can y, nothing more than those boring little games. Otherwise, its justparisons, dont fudge, you shouldnt like that too much. Kind of scene." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Yes, I really don''t like such asions, by the way, when was it?" "This weekend, I may yte. I don''t need to keep the food at home. Aunt Xu doesn''t have to wait. Let her rest earlier." Chapter 1082: Flash marriage daughter (66) Chapter 1082: sh marriage daughter (66) Since moving to the vi, Tang Guo has let Aunt Xu live in the vi. Aunt Xu has a good character and works hard, and they are all satisfied. In addition to Aunt Xu, she also hired another helper to help clean the vi and trim the flowers outside, as well as the drivers of Luo Mu and Sister Luo. "That''s OK, if you drink, you can ask the driver to pick you up." "I know." Because of lying, Luo Yicheng still has some guilty conscience. Today, he and Qian Beibei talked to each other. He has decided that he cannot miss Beibei in this life. He will find a good opportunity to have a showdown with Tang Guo. When that happens, what she wants, he will suffer, only hope that she can fulfill him and Beibei. Beibei has waited for him for so many years, and it is really not easy to withstand the pressure of the family. On the weekend, Luo Yicheng went to a ss reunion. Seeing Luo Yicheng dressed up, she was a little curious, "Is there any reception? Why don''t you bring Xiao Guo?" "Yes, Yicheng, I have to take Xiaoguo no matter what." Sister Luo also said habitually, "Your wife is so beautiful, and it would be a waste not to take it out." Now her man likes to take her out, and she has a long face in front of anyone. Although her man is a bit older and not that good-looking, fortunately, all her thoughts are on her body. She is so stubborn that she can only treat her well. "It''s not a cocktail party, it''s a ss reunion. As you know, most of the ssmates are showing offparisons. How can I bring Xiaoguo over. The games are rtively boring, Xiaoguo doesn''t need to go. "That''s it," Sister Luo had also participated in her high school ssmates'' reunion, and she was convinced, "That''s not going to go, then you go early, don''t drink too much alcohol." They didn''t remind Luo Yicheng not to be taken away by any little fairy. Because they all believed that with Tang Guo''s existence, it was impossible to have such a little fairy. Tang Guo is so good. If a woman is better than her, if she wants to see other people, then Luo Yicheng''s eyes are much blinder. After Luo Yicheng left, Tang Guo looked bored at the two of them and said, "Mom, eldest sister, there is a new movie released recently, do you want to go to the movies?" "Does it look good? What type?" "It''s funny." "Then go take a look." Tang Guo apanied the two to the cinema, during which she received news from Gu Ye, indicating that his people were already in ce. No matter what happened to Luo Yicheng in the ss reunion, he would broadcast it to her. Seeing Tang Guoughed, Sister Luo couldn''t help asking, "What are youughing? Did you see any good news?" "Saw a joke." Sister Luo didn''t pay attention, Tang Guo took the tickets, and the three of them entered. Not long after, Tang Guo said to Mother Luo, "Mom, there is something wrong with me. You and the eldest sister will watch first. After you finish reading, you will go wherever you go to y first, and let the drivere and pick you up in advance when you get home." Tang Guo was very busy. They all knew that they didn''t doubt anything at all. They were also attracted by the movie. They only nodded vaguely to show that they knew. Tang Guo went out of the cinema and went directly to a coffee shop not far away. Going into the cubicle, Gu Ye was already waiting there. "Lawyer Gu, have you seen any interesting pictures?" "If there are no interesting scenes, why would I call Miss Tang over." He moved his position, motioned Tang Guo to sit down, and showed her the recorded video to Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, do you think this is interesting? thing." Chapter 1083: Flash marriage daughter (67) Chapter 1083: sh marriage daughter (67) Tang Guo looked at the phone interface, and Gu Ye clicked to y. On the screen, Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei were sitting far away. The ce is rather dim, and it looks like it is in a bar. There were several women sitting beside Qian Beibei. They were talking to Qian Beibei. One of them handed Qian Beibei a drink. The problem lies in this cup of drink, the angle of this video, very tricky, a very secret action of that woman was filmed. "Is it interesting, Miss Tang?" "Has Qian Beibei drank it?" "Drink it." Gu Ye smiled. "When that woman was in college, she had a good rtionship with Qian Beibei, at least on the surface. In front of so many people, how could she think of someone giving her medicine." Tang Guo narrowed her eyes slightly, "Who did it?" "A crush of Qian Beibei, he came back some time ago, didn''t he hear that Qian Beibei didn''t marry Luo Yicheng?" "then" Gu Ye leaned over and said in a low voice, "He went after Qian Beibei, but he didn''t seed. In the end, Qian Beibei was a little annoyed by him. He said a lot of serious things and swept his face. No, I''m not reconciled, I n to have something interesting in the ss meeting." "I don''t think he will seed." Gu Ye''s smile was so treacherous, "If Luo Yicheng is not here, he may really seed. If Luo Yicheng is there, that person will not seed. But well, he can''t seed, Luo Yicheng will not seed. ..." Needless to say the rest, everyone understands. Gu Ye was also a little unexpected, the man who suddenly appeared in love with Qian Beibei suddenly became a **** assist. In fact, he is a little strange. He used to dig secrets and help people with cases. I really haven''t met Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei. It seems that these two people, no matter what they do, are easy to get involved. They always meet by chance and identally discovered Qian Beibei''s pitifulness. At first, he thought it was Qian Beibei who would y tricks, and everything was her calction. It turned outter that it was really a coincidence. It is really strange that all coincidences in the world probably happened to these two people. Tang Guo didn''t feel that Luo Yicheng was wrong. The protagonist, God would definitely find a way to get them together. Now they are watching the live broadcast in the bar, not the video just recorded. "Miss Tang, what would you like to drink or eat?" "Give me an ice cream." Gu Ye was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that this beautiful woman would like to eat ice cream. He was a little happy again, and the women who liked sweets seemed to be cuter. "Then wait a minute, I''ll buy it for you." Gu Ye put the bag on the seat, "I will leave my things to Miss Tang to look at." "Okay." Tang Guo held his chin and looked at Gu Ye, "If it''s gone, I won''t be responsible." "It doesn''t matter, the bag is not important, Miss Tang is still there." Gu Ye finished speaking, and left quickly. What is the bag? Is it important to have a wife? If the daughter-inw is willing to marry him immediately, she can throw ten bags. [Host, this guy is slick, be careful of being cheated. ] The system feels a little bit sour, this guy is really attracted to his host all the time. Now he is definitely not the most important system in the host''s heart. Chapter 1084: Flash marriage daughter (68) Chapter 1084: sh marriage daughter (68) "So far, he has not lied to me." [This guy is very stingy, host, if you are divorced in the future, if you choose a spouse, you must understand that this man is really stingy. The system continues to instigate, and if you don''t instigate, his position as the first one will be lost. Of course, he didn''t mean to drive this man away. Just want the host to understand that he is still the most loyal and caring, and will always follow the host''s great tradition. [Host, I am your most trusted system. Tang Guo couldn''t hold back, she chuckled, she said that this system had so much talk today, because she was afraid of falling out of favor. "Tongzi, you are more and more like a person, and you actually eat the vinegar of a human." [I just remind you that I am the most loyal to the host. ] The system is a bit twitchy, [I am not afraid that the host will sink too deeply, if the memory recovers in the future, that guy is a bad one, isn''t the host going to be sad? This is true, the host is absolutely absolute in what the host does, even if it will leave a thread behind. But with so many worlds, even if he knew the result, the host never looked back. In the eyes of the host, to like is to like, and to dislike is to dislike. Once you like it, just like it with all your strength. Such people are passionate and ruthless, and are particrly vulnerable to injury. "Thinking too much, I was prepared, don''t worry, you are worried about me, you might as well consider, next time you meet a female system, do you n to have a rtionship or swallow the other person." [Swallow it, it''s troublesome to fall in love or something. The system said without thinking, Is the system divided into gender? Tang Guo asked in surprise, "Tongzi, don''t you have a gender?" [No, I am a male system. The system quickly said, But I think the system should all be male. Tang Guo didn''t know where the system came to this conclusion, so he didn''t ask much, because Gu Ye had already returned. He was holding arge bowl of ice cream in his hand. When he put the ice cream in front of Tang Guo with a smile on his face, Tang Guo was stunned for a moment. "Why, doesn''t Miss Tang like it?" Gu Ye was a little nervous, "I just think that each one is pretty, so I bought some of each one. If you don''t like it, I''ll go back and change it for you." "No, it''s good." Tang Guo picked up the spoon and took a bite. "Lawyer Gu really knows my heart. I like to eat ice cream like this. There are many vors in a bowl. It tastes very special. delicious." Gu Ye breathed a sigh of relief, he didn''t think so much when he bought it just now. At the beginning, I was going to buy one of them. When I saw the various colors of ice cream in the ice cream bucket, my mind suddenly shed. Intuition tells him that he must buy everything. It wasn''t until he put the ice cream in front of Tang Guo that he felt that he had done something less serious. She never expected that she liked it very much. From her expression, he could believe that she did not lie. When she was eating ice cream, there were smiles on that beautiful face. Gu Ye drank the water, feeling a little satisfied. Now, he knew the hobby of his future wife. Or, he can enroll in a ss to learn how to make ice cream, and he can make ice cream whenever his wife wants to eat ice cream. Thinking of those days, he couldn''t help butugh. Chapter 1085: Flash marriage daughter (69) Chapter 1085: sh marriage daughter (69) "Miss Tang, look, something has happened." Gu Ye pointed to the phone interface, and Tang Guo leaned over to look at it. Sure enough, Qian Beibei started to feel a little dizzy shortly after drinking the drink. The man who had a crush on Qian Beibei appeared by her side very "in time" and held her back. "Babe, do you feel sick, shall I send you back to rest?" the man said with a look of concern. Qian Beibei broke free and shook his head, but looked at Luo Yicheng''s position. Because Luo Yicheng is now the big boss, his ssmates are busy with him. Although the two of them had made it clear that they had simr intentions, Luo Yicheng had not yet divorced, so they did not dare to be too obvious. If it''s too obvious, it wouldn''t sound good, even if they had been in love for nine years. "no thank you." Qian Beibei knew the mind of the man who supported her, but Luo Yicheng was the only one she liked. It won''t be long before she and Yicheng will be together again. How can they be involved with others? "Babe, you haven''t forgotten Luo Yicheng?" The man looked a little ugly. "He has married a rich daughter and is now the big boss of apany. It''s impossible for you." "Babe, can''t you look at me?" "Sorry, I don''t want to think about it now." Qian Beibei saw that Luo Yicheng couldn''t walk away, and she felt a little ufortable. At this time, I can''t call Luo Yicheng. If anything is seen, that''s not good. "Forget it, I will send you back to rest first, we will talk about our affairs slowlyter, okay?" Because this man, no matter when he was in school orter, behaved more gentlemanly, and he never showed rudeness. Qian Beibei thought he really liked and cared about himself, so he nodded and agreed. She did not see the light shing through the eyes of this man. Being helped out of the bar, Qian Beibei basically didn''t have any consciousness. But she still understands that she can''t sleep at this time. The moment a man took the car into the car, she felt so regretful. Fortunately, this man was really polite and didn''t do anything to her. In a daze, Qian Beibei only felt that something was wrong, and suddenly opened her eyes and found that she was lying on a bed. She tried to get up, losing all her strength. She finally felt something was wrong, and the man''s voice rang in her ear, "Babe, are you awake?" "Where is this? This is not my home, where did you take me?" Qian Beibei was pale, already knowing that she believed the wrong person and should not go with this man. If she was awake, she would definitely not go with this man. She was very confused at the time, and she agreed vaguely what the other party said, without any thought of resisting. She doesn''t have any strength now, and she doesn''t understand that she has been drugged. "Babe, I have been pursuing you for so many years, and you have never looked at me." The man squatted by the bed and touched Qian Beibei''s beautiful face. "This time I came back. Married to a rich daughter, I thought I could finally catch you up." "Unexpectedly, you still can''t forget Luo Yicheng, you never see me." "Babe, I cant wait any longer. Since I cant get your heart, dont you Chapter 1086: Flash marriage daughter (70) Chapter 1086: sh marriage daughter (70) "It''s better to be hated by you than to be forgotten by you." Qian Beibei struggled and cursed at each other, the man was not angry at all. He took the red wine, sat on the side, and started talking about everything between them. Gu Ye couldn''t help speaking to Tang Guo, "Usually this kind of indirect result is...failure." "Lawyer Gu really understands." Tang Guo nced at Gu Ye, "It looks like he is very experienced." "No, no, no, I don''t have any experience at all. I got the experience from my seniors, and I did it on TV." Gu Ye was afraid of being misunderstood by Tang Guo, "Miss Tang knows a word?" "What is it?" "The viin dies because of a lot of talk. Whenever it is on TV, what the viin wants to do is always dyed. The final result is unsessful, will fail, and will die miserably." Gu Ye has already clicked on another picture and pointed to the person running on it, who is not Luo Yicheng and who is it, "Miss Tang, don''t you think this ising? That man can''t seed. At Luo Yicheng''s current speed, As well as the level of TB of Qian Beibei''s crush, the two still have two minutes to meet." He nced at Qian Beibei, who was flushed, "Curious about what kind of medicine is that, the effect is so fast." "Lawyer Gu wants to do something like this?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile. Gu Ye shook his head quickly, "No, I think no matter how good this medicine is, it must be eliminated. Today is Qian Beibei, and tomorrow I don''t know who it is. Qian Beibei has Luo Yicheng to rescue him. Some innocent girls, just It''s unlucky." "I can''t tell, the ancientwyer has justice in his heart." Gu Ye straightened up, "It is our duty aswyers to maintain justice." System: Bragging, this stingy guy, coaxing women is really a set. Tang Guo smiled and nced at the phone interface again. Luo Yicheng had already found out exactly where Qian Beibei was in the room. She said, "The location of the camera instation of Lawyer Gu is really amazing." When it was installed on someone''s body, I didn''t notice it. "It''s expensive." Gu Ye couldn''t hold back, and said the truth. He quickly reacted and exined, "But to help Miss Tang, you must use the most expensive and best equipment." System: Haha, let it be exposed, this habit of stingy will not be changed in this life. At this moment, the sound of hitting the door came from the phone. The two did not speak any more, and Luo Yicheng did not knock open the door. He found the person in charge of the hotel. He didn''t know what he said, so the person in charge hurriedly opened the door. At that time, Qian Beibei''s secret admirer happened to be lying on Qian Beibei''s body, trying to do something, but Luo Yicheng picked it up, threw it into the corner, and began to squeeze in. Next, Luo Yicheng called the police, and after a while, the man was taken away. Luo Yicheng picked up Qian Beibei, who had lost consciousness, and went downstairs. When he was in the car, Qian Beibei couldn''t help but drilled on Luo Yicheng''s body. "In fact, in this case, you can choose to send people to the hospital." Gu Ye analyzed again, "just go to the hospital and hang water. That thing is just aphrodisiac, not indeterminate. Of course, if the two men and women do firewood fires. , They will not choose to go to the hospital, but to the hotel." Tang Guo supported her chin and praised, "Lawyer Gu is really knowledgeable." Gu Ye coughed slightly, "This ismon sense." Chapter 1087: Flash marriage daughter (71) Chapter 1087: sh marriage daughter (71) "I don''t know. I thought it was really the kind shown on TV. It can''t be solved if nothing else." Gu Ye almost squirted out, but in front of the future daughter-inw, he kept his image. Seeing Tang Guo not speaking, he only stared at the phone, his smile put away. In the picture, Luo Yicheng''s car stopped and Qian Beibei entangled Luo Yicheng. It seems that he has be more conscious, crying on Luo Yicheng''s body, and finally can''t help but kiss Luo Yicheng. Facing the person he likes to take the initiative, a man can''t bear it. Gu Ye watched it while observing Tang Guo''s expression. Seeing her smiling, he seemed to be watching some good TV series. I feel a little ufortable. The woman in front of me is so good and perfect. Why doesn''t Luo Yicheng know how to cherish? "Miss Tang, I will help you." "I believe in Lawyer Gu." This sentence made Gu Ye full of motivation. The two people in the picture seemed to be dry wood and raging fire. It didn''t take long for the video picture to turn ck because the two people had no clothes, and the invisible camera hidden in the clothes naturally couldn''t take their picture. But there was still a voice. Gu Ye quickly turned off the phone when he saw that something was wrong. "Miss Tang, is this enough?" "Enough." Tang Guo retracted his gaze, "Lawyer Gu take your time to prepare, and wait for him to talk to me on the initiative." "understand." Gu Ye paused and said, "I''ll send Miss Tang back." "No, I have to drive." Gu Ye let out a long sigh and carefully said, "Miss Tang, Luo Yicheng does not represent all men. You deserve better." For example, he. As long as he can let the future daughter-inw go home with him, he will listen to her in the future, especially obedient. He will never betray her and follow her in everything. He would hold her in the palm of his hand and never let her feel wronged. "Lawyer Gu, then I will leave first. The past three years are really fortunate for you." "No." Gu Ye also stood up, chasing his daughter-inw, how could it be said that he was lucky. He watched Tang Guo pick up the car and left, and drove quickly to follow. She looked like a okay person, and he still felt uneasy. Even if she doesn''t really have Luo Yicheng in her heart, whoever sees such a scene must be ufortable in her heart. He was a little worried if he didn''t watch her go home. [Host, that guy is following you quietly. "Leave him alone, he''s only interested in that." System: Good cut, what the **** is this petting tone? ? It''s the opposite. However, feeling the host''s great mood, he didn''t say much. He observed Gu Ye''s expression, that handsome face was no longer a calcted expression, but deeply worried. Seeing this, the system almostughed crazy, Gu Ye shouldn''t think his host was very sad, right? In this world, the host does not want to retaliate greatly, and it is not sad at all. It took three years to cast the, and now that the fish finally got the bait, she was happy that it was toote. At this time, he felt that the host would hate to drink two sses to celebrate. Seeing Gu Ye''s worried look made him feel a little refreshed. Even if this person has such a position in the host''s heart, no matter how much he can''tpare to his loyal system, he and the host have the best rtionship. Gu Ye watched Tang Guo drive into the vi, only to breathe a sigh of relief, and drove home. Chapter 1088: Flash marriage daughter (72) Chapter 1088: sh marriage daughter (72) That night, Gu Ye did note back. Because he said it in advance, it may be all night. Except for Tang Guo, the insider, Luo Mu and Sister Luo felt that there was nothing wrong. The next day, Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei woke up in the car, looked at each other, and remembered the crazy night yesterday. Things have already happened. Luo Yicheng put his arms around Qian Beibei and said, "I will divorce Xiaoguo as soon as possible." "it is good." Qian Beibeiy in Luo Yicheng''s arms, "Yicheng, I am going to be with you finally. I have waited a long time for today." Thinking of Luo Yichengst night, she understood that between him and Tang Guo, it was true. He is innocent, only in the skin of husband and wife. If it weren''t for her deep love, how could Luo Yicheng stay for her for so long. From the beginning, Luo Yicheng was the only woman Qian Beibei. "I''ll take you home." Qian Beibei shook her head, "Just send me the house I rented. If my mother sees it, she will definitely spread it around. When you get divorced, I will take you home again." "Okay. Also, if Xiaoguo sees her, she will be sad." Luo Yicheng thought of his behaviorst night, sweet and regretful in his heart. Things have happened and can only be resolved as soon as possible. Qian Beibei felt a little ufortable when Luo Yicheng said that she was afraid that Tang Guo would be sad. But she didn''t show it directly, after all, Yicheng was about to return to her. "Then you and Miss Tang have a good talk. Since we have no feelings, it is good for her to be separated. I hope she can fulfill us." "Xiao Guo has always been empathetic, and she will agree." Qian Beibei was very ufortable listening to Luo Yicheng''s praise of other women. She pushed Luo Yichen away and said, "Send me back first. You can settle the matter sooner." "Ok." After returning Qian Beibei to the rental house, Luo Yicheng went directly to thepany. What happened yesterday was so sudden, in front of Qian Beibei, he could not restrain himself at all. Originally, he nned to stay with Qian Beibei after the divorce. He did not expect that the ident would lead to such a result. He didn''t regret it, but felt a little sorry for Tang Guo. Moreover, he still doesn''t know how to speak. At noon, Aunt Xu delivered food again, and as usual, she brought Tang Guo''s words of concern for him. He didn''t feel like eating the food. In fact, how did he know that for three years, Aunt Xu said all kinds of things Tang Guo brought in her mouth every day, but she actually made up herself. The hostess is so good, she must say a few more words to make the rtionship between the two host families better and better. Since being hired by Tang Guo, she has been working here seriously. To be honest, I used to be a nanny for many families, and I have never beenfortable doing it in Tang Guo. The sry is high and there are holidays. The host family is very polite. Now I move into the vi. In order to save her time, I have to pay. A room was given to her, and her sry was increased. In her heart, she hoped that the host family would get better and better. As long as she does something, the host doesn''t dislike it, she is willing to stay here for a lifetime. After get off work in the evening, Luo Yicheng was ready to talk to Tang Guo. I don''t know, I saw Tang Guo and Mother Luo when I entered. Sister Luo talked andughed. The harmony made him swallow his words. Let''s find another chance. I''m going to say it like this, he''s afraid I''ll hit him with a broom. "Yicheng, you still have to remember toe back when you go out to parties. Even if you are drunk, you can ask the driver to pick you up." Chapter 1089: Flash marriage daughter (73) Chapter 1089: sh marriage daughter (73) Mother Luo said with some worry, "We were so worried yesterday that your phone could not be reached. Fortunately, I called thepany in the morning and knew that you had gone to work." "Understood, Mom, not next time." "By the way, Yicheng, this year you and Xiaoguo, shouldn''t you prepare to have children?" Hearing this, Luo Yicheng subconsciously went to see Tang Guo. He was a little nervous, he was about to divorce, where would he have children with Tang Guo. "Mom, I''m already preparing." Tang Guo smiled and said to Mother Luo, "You don''t have to worry about these." "That''s fine." After this matter was mentioned, Luo Mu didn''t say much, the young man had his own n. These old people don''t get involved, so as not to be annoying. The daughter-inw is so talkative, she can''t cause trouble. Luo Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief, and Luo mother said again, "Then you should rest early. If you want children, you still have to rest. Take good care of your body and the children you give birth to are healthy." Tang Guo stood up and agreed, and she took Luo Yicheng back to the room. Luo Yicheng turned and locked the door, Tang Guo walked to the closet, pushed the closet aside, and went directly to the next room. That''s right, this was the door they secretly addedter, and it was because of this that they concealed it from Mother Luo. The eldest sister of the Luo family only came to live there asionally, basically living with her man. Mother Luo is a smart olddy, and her daughter-inw is kind, so she will not take care of the young people, let alone touch their room without problems. Therefore, none of these were found. "Xiao Guo." Luo Yicheng stopped Tang Guo, nning to talk about the divorce. Tang Guo turned her head and said, "Yicheng, you don''t need to have a psychological burden. I know you are not ready yet. Mom, I will help you to hide it. I will tell you when you are ready. Now, you just need to cultivate your energy. I have to go to work tomorrow." Tang Guo''s words made Luo Yicheng unable to speak, "I see, you can rest." Tang Guo pulled the closet over, no one could be seen, Luo Yicheng sat on the sofa a little decadently, rubbed his head, how should he speak? Xiao Guo Ren is so good because he is so good, no matter what he does, there is no way topensate her. Tang Guo had a good night''s dream. When she woke up in the morning, the system told her that Luo Yicheng could not sleep next door. He went to thepany early in the morning, probably because he was afraid of being seen. It happened that Mother Luo got up early. When she was doing morning exercises, she saw that Luo Yicheng''s face was not good, and she said, "I told you to exercise more often. Now you know that your body is important?" Luo Yicheng went to thepany in embarrassment. After listening to Tang Guo, he smiled, "Luo Yicheng''s good days are yet toe." System: He advised Luo Yicheng to cherish the peaceful and warm time now, and these future times will only exist in memory. Luo Yicheng thought for a long time in thepany, and finally called his personalwyer. "Mr. Luo, is there any problem?" "You help me negotiate a divorce agreement." Thewyer''s eyes widened and he almost lost his attitude. Thinking of his profession, he asked again, "Mr. Luo, it''s really a divorce agreement. I heard it right?" "It''s a divorce agreement, do it." Luo Yicheng sighed, "I voluntarily give up any property under Tang Guo''s name, and divide all the property under my name by 60% to Tang Guo." "Mr. Luo..." "Did you write it down?" "Take it down." "Go ahead." "it is good." "Also, confidential." A certainwyer walked out of the office in a muddle-headed manner, very puzzled. How could a divorce happen in a good manner? Chapter 1090: Flash marriage daughter (74) Chapter 1090: sh marriage daughter (74) In half a month, Luo Yicheng was looking for an opportunity to talk to Tang Guo about the divorce. The divorce agreement has been prepared by thewyer, and now as long as Tang Guo agrees to sign it, the two of them will no longer be involved. But in the past two months, he has not found a good opportunity. Basically, when he was there, Mother Luo was there, and there was Mother Luo, so he subconsciously felt that this matter could not be said in front of Mother Luo. He knew how his mother was satisfied with Tang Guo''s daughter-inw. If he dared to divorce before Luo Mu, it would be strange that the olddy didn''t make trouble. When the two of them returned to the room, the psychological preparation he had finally made was gone. Seeing Tang Guo''s doubts, he could not speak. Since he and Qian Beibei are together again, they have met almost every day. Qian Beibei didn''t want to live such a sneaky life, nor did he want to sneak with Qian Beibei. They really love each other, but they missed it by mistake. It will be bad for anyone if it is dyed. "Yicheng, haven''t you talked to Miss Tang?" Qian Beibei sat in the car, feeling aggrieved. "Are you reluctant to miss Tang? If so, why don''t you talk to me?" "Babe, I don''t have one." Luo Yicheng hugged Qian Beibei tofort him, "If I really like her, I won''t forget you, Beibei, believe me, I need to find a good opportunity." "We have been together for more than half a month, Yicheng, I can''t always find the opportunity? This matter, in fact, Miss Tang promised to handle it." "I know, but every time I intend to speak, my mother is there. If she knows that I am nning to divorce, she will definitely not follow it." Qian Beibei felt ufortable and said, "Yicheng, this time we absolutely cannot let our parents be our obstacles. We have wasted years of time, and we really cant miss it again. Do you want me to wait for you three more Years?" "No, I will find the opportunity to make it clear to Xiaoguo. As long as Xiaoguo agrees, we will go through the divorce procedures first, and my mother will go slowly and say that when the divorce procedures arepleted, we will immediately get the certificate. Then no one can hinder us." Qian Beibei breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay, I believe you, you go back, find a chance to tell Miss Tang early, and you can''t dy her anymore. She is still young and can find better people." Tang Guo is really perfect. Luo Yicheng hasn''t been tempted by Tang Guo for three years. She doesn''t guarantee that for four, five, six years... if it continues to drag on, Luo Yicheng will be tempted. "Miss Tang, when will you wait?" Almost every day at this time, Gu Ye would invite Tang Guo to the coffee shop, and the two listened to Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei''s exchange of heartfelt, loving words. He thought at first that Tang Guo would be angry, but he would have to be angry, but every afternoon when she came, she would dig ice cream to eat while listening. After listening, she looked like a okay person. "Just sign for a divorce easily. How could it be so easy?" Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth, "Marriage is so troubled, divorce can''t be bad." "Can they not miss it again? Since they dare to cheat in marriage, they must ept the price of cheating in marriage." This time, Gu Ye finally heard some normal words in the woman''s mouth. Right, these words are like a woman who has been cheated and is about to divorce. Chapter 1091: Flash marriage daughter (75) Chapter 1091: sh marriage daughter (75) When Luo Yicheng returned, Tang Guo had already returned first. Seeing Tang Guo alone in the living room, Luo Yicheng hurriedly sat there, "Xiao Guo, have you been so early these days?" "Yeah, everything is left to the people under my hand. Recently, I want to rx. I promised my mother to do a good job of preparing for pregnancy. I have to behave, lest she hurry?" Tang Guo smiled and said, "Yicheng, you don''t need to be too stressed, just focus on your career. Mom, I will deal with it first." Luo Yicheng couldn''t talk about the matter of divorce. He was preparing for a divorce, and nned to marry Beibei when the divorce urred. And Tang Guo was still here, helping him conceal that they didn''t have a husband and wife, to deceive his mother and save the olddy from making trouble. He became more guilty in his heart, how stupid this girl was. It was silly to promise to get his marriage certificate for his face, but now it is silly to help him hide everything. He used to think that it would be nice to spend a lifetime with her. Perhaps, after living, I will fall in love with her. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do it, he couldn''t let go of Beibei. Wait, wait a few more days. Perhaps, he can gradually alienate the rtionship between them, so that she has some awareness, then the divorce will not cause her too much harm. "Where''s mom?" "I went to the eldest sister to y, I don''t expect to be back today." Luo Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief, "Then take a rest early, fortunately you have suffered." "Speaking so politely, aren''t we married?" Luo Yicheng was startled, yes, they are already married. But now he is thinking about divorce. The next day, Qian Beibei had already met Luo Yichen in the parking garage. Seeing Luo Yicheng''s silence, he knew that he must have not seeded. "Yicheng, didn''t you mention divorce with Miss Tang today?" "Babe, wait a minute, I will definitely handle it." Qian Beibei was not very happy in her heart, but she didn''t want to make Luo Yicheng angry. "Okay, I''ll wait for a month at most, it''s okay, I''ll wait a month at most. One month, should I be ready?" "Ok." Luo Yicheng made a decision that within a month, he must divorce. Time flew by, another half a month. Obviously and Tang Guo had a chance to get along alone, Luo Yicheng failed to speak sessfully every time, and faced Qian Beibei''s aggrieved face the next day, he felt guilty. He has no love for Tang Guo, so why can''t he speak? Perhaps the little fruit person is too good. A month and a halfter, Qian Beibei looked at the silent Luo Yicheng and said aggrieved, "Yicheng, it has been almost two months." "Babe, I..." Qian Beibei grabbed Luo Yicheng''s hand, ced it on her belly, and raised her chin, "Yicheng, this time, you must be divorced. I am pregnant." Luo Yichen was astonished. He was happy and nervous. He remembered that this was him and a child who liked women. The joy ounted for most of it. He carefully calmed Qian Beibei, "I will talk to Xiaoguo when I go back today." "Yicheng, our time is running out, I can wait, the child can''t wait. If you can''t make up your mind, instead of letting your child be an illegitimate child, or even live without a father, I might as well beat him." Qian Beibei was serious, and her tears fell, "I waspletely unprepared. Just one time, there was a baby." Chapter 1092: Flash marriage daughter (76) Chapter 1092: sh marriage daughter (76) "Yicheng, I''m thirty years old. If the baby is really beaten, I..." ... "Miss Tang, this time there are children. Howe you can''t get away with this kind of stone hammer?" Gu Ye was very happy. This Luo Yicheng is okay. He nced at Tang Guo and carefully observed whether she was sad. Seeing her smiling, I felt a little relieved. "A man with a child, he is afraid that he will have a showdown with you today." Tang Guo smiled, "I am waiting for today." Gu Ye shivered, what is waiting for today? Can she predict that Qian Beibei will get pregnant? System: Of course, they all know the plot. "Then Miss Tang will agree today?" Tang Guo raised her eyes, "Look at the situation, how can my mother-inw be away with such an important matter?" Luo Yicheng wanted to divorce peacefully, it was impossible. "Lawyer Gu, I will leave first. There is still a big show tonight, so I need to save a little energy." Gu Ye had some regrets, but he was afraid that this scene would not be possible. Take a peek, can you? Forget it, if the wife finds out, she will definitely be angry. "If there is anything, Miss Tang remember to call me." Tang Guo bid farewell and left, Gu Ye was still a little worried. After thinking about it, he picked out a picture of Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng from the phone, and sent this picture to Tang Guo''s two older brothers, Tang Ming and Tang Feng. When the two future brother-inws knew about this, she would definitely not suffer. Gu Ye thought happily that in order to chase his wife, he would do such things for free. If in the past, this kind of photo would have to sell for tens of thousands of dors. If Luo Yicheng wanted to buy it back, it would cost ten times the price. Luo Yicheng came back early this night. It should havee back earlier than Tang Guo''s usual time, Beibei already has a child, and he can''t drag on any longer. When Tang Guo entered the vi, she saw Luo Yicheng sitting in the living room, very silent, she asked, "Yicheng, what happened?" "Xiaoguo." Luo Yicheng raised his head, his lips moved, and he didn''t know what to say. "What''s wrong? Did something happen to thepany, or something else?" Tang Guo asked with concern, and walked to Luo Yicheng''s side. "Let''s talk about what''s going on first. If something goes wrong, we will solve it together." Looking at this beautiful face, Luo Yicheng felt so painful in his heart. It suddenly appeared in his mind that Qian Beibei said that she was pregnant, and he sighed, "I''m sorry, Xiaoguo." "Yicheng?" Tang Guo looked at Luo Yicheng in surprise, "Why did you say this all of a sudden?" That vaguely, something wrong, as if knowing something, was really vividly performed by her. System: Dramatic was born. Luo Yicheng''s expression was very painful, he opened his mouth several times, and finally said in a low voice, "Xiaoguo, we..." "What?" Tang Guo answered, and said concerned, "Is it ufortable? Or take a rest, take a hot bath, and sleep again." System: This expression seems to know everything, but I don''t want to listen. I can feel it, host, do you want to be so dedicated. "No, Xiao Guo." Luo Yicheng stopped Tang Guo and grabbed her wrist, "Sorry, Xiao Guo, let''s divorce." "I have prepared the divorce agreement. The part of the property that belongs to you, and I don''t take any money." Chapter 1093: Flash marriage daughter (77) Chapter 1093: sh marriage daughter (77) "The part that belongs to me will give you 60%. If you are not satisfied, you can give it to you." After finishing talking, he took out the divorce agreement and put it on the coffee table, "Xiaoguo, if you agree, just sign it here. Don''t tell mom about this matter for now. She will know about it, and she will definitely not ept it. " Tang Guo stopped moving, staring at the divorce agreement, without speaking for a long time. System: Be more vivid, act like the real, women are really deceptive. "Are you afraid that Mom won''t ept it, aren''t you afraid that I won''t ept it?" About ten minutester, Tang Guo spoke, raised her head, and looked straight at Luo Yicheng who was afraid to look at her, "I can ask, why?" "I''m sorry, I can''t have feelings for you, there is no feeling between lovers. Xiaoguo, I have tried, but can''t do it. You are still young, don''t waste time on me, you deserve more good person." "I gave you a chance to go back." Tang Guo said with a smile, "I told you on the day I got the certificate, and I will give you a week to consider it. Luo Yicheng, what I said at the beginning was, I want to understand, think clearly, if If you n to stay with me well, then continue. If you think this is not good, getting a license to get married is just an impulse. I respect you and go for a divorce in a week." "It''s been three years, you just sent me away without any feelings?" "Sorry." "Sorry, it''s useless to say more," Tang Guo smiled at Luo Yicheng, "I ask you, did you really divorce me because you couldn''t have feelings for me?" "No other reason?" At that moment, Luo Yicheng felt a little flustered. But he would never say that it was because of Qian Beibei that Tang Guo divorced. If you want to say this, isn''t this hitting Tang Guo''s face again? "There is no other reason, but I really don''t have that feeling for Xiaoguo. I don''t want you to waste time on me, Xiaoguo, after the divorce, go find someone who loves you wholeheartedly." System: Ha ha, man''s mouth, deceitful ghost. The man panicked, and it was really no one else, this side did not change, it really sounded like that. It''s a pity that Luo Yicheng met his host, Da. "Luo Yicheng, you wasted three years of my time. In the past three years, have you seen my efforts?" Tang Guo''s calmness made Luo Yicheng feel more ufortable. Of course he saw it. If he didn''t start again with Beibei, he is willing to continue like this. However, he and Beibei have been together again, and Beibei has their children. He cannot let Beibei continue, their children need to be born in harmony with their parents. "Xiao Guo, I will give you whateverpensation you want." Tang Guo picked up the divorce agreement andughed, "Okay, let''s get a divorce for divorce, Luo Yicheng, since we have no destiny, I won''t force you." Luo Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief, "Xiaoguo, me." Tang Guo took out a pen and signed her name, "I have no opinion on the issue of property division." She returned the agreement to Luo Yicheng, "Are you satisfied now?" "Xiaoguo, this matter..." "Do you want to hide it from your mother? I think it''s better for you to tell the truth. After all, I have divorced you. Now I n to pack up and leave here." Chapter 1094: Flash marriage daughter (78) Chapter 1094: sh marriage daughter (78) Tang Guo stood up, "Don''t stop me, if I regret it, this marriage will not be possible." Luo Yicheng took the words back. He held the divorce agreement, only feeling a little hot. Obviously this is what he wants, why is there so much sadness in his heart. He wanted to stop Tang Guo, and he wanted to say that this vi belonged to her, she didn''t need to go, it was her who should go. "Xiaoguo, this house belongs to you." "Your mother likes it here. Aunt and I get along well. I remember that thepany is not working on a project. Can you spend a huge sum of money to buy a vi? Auntie is getting older, Yicheng, what will you do in the future? You have to consider things for her. Its not easy for her to confess you." The corners of Luo Yicheng''s mouth moved, but he never said anything. Should he be d that his mother is not in the vi today, where is the eldest sister? Tang Guo went up to pack his luggage, only took what he usually needed, and then pulled the suitcase down, "My other things, I''ll get it another day." She walked to the entrance, and when she changed her shoes, the door suddenly opened. Luo''s mother, Luo''s sister, and Luo''s sister-inw are all here, as well as their two children. When she saw Tang Guo pulling his luggage and preparing to leave, all of them were taken aback. Sister Luo''s family all like Tang Guo very much, and her two children are also very close to Tang Guo. In other words, Tang Guo gave him a reference for Sister Luo''s eldest son''s application for the school. "Auntie, where are you going?" Sister Luo''s eldest son couldn''t help but ask, "Is there anything you worry about at thiste hour?" He said that Tang Guo''s expression was not right, and he looked to sit. On the sofa, Luo Yicheng, a little flustered, said, "Is your uncle bullying you?" "Xiao Guo, where are you going?" Luo Mu hurried up to grab Tang Guo, she had a bad premonition in her heart. This scene was unexpected by Luo Yicheng. Originally, he nned to divorce the marriage first, and Luo Mu will slowly exin here. Unexpectedly, Luo''s mother came back. Not only did shee back, she also brought her sister Luo, brother-inw, and his nephew. Mimi''s divorce originally quietly, now I''m afraid it can''t be kept secret. Let Xiao Guo hide it for him, that''s impossible, Xiao Guo won''t lie to his mother, he still understands this. "Aunt Luo, I am leaving." Listening to Tang Guo''s name, Luo Mu''s face changed drastically, and she held her on Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, you said to your mother, did Luo Yicheng bully you?" "Luo Yicheng, did you bully Xiao Guo?" "Go and get my broom, today I am going to help Xiao Guo teach this disobedient thing." Luo Mu didn''t think there was anything wrong with Tang Guo. The mistake must be Luo Yicheng''s fault, and it was definitely Luo Yicheng who provoke Tang Guo. , Whatever unforgivable mistake was made, now that Tang Guo calls her aunt, this matter is serious. She thought a lot, Sister Luo quickly went to find the broom and handed it to Mother Luo. Mother Luo shouted, "Close the door for me." She held Tang Guo in one hand and the broom in the other, and when she went up, she pped Luo Yicheng fiercely. Luo Yicheng was definitely not able to resist. Tang Guo saw that Luo Yicheng had suffered a few times, and she held Luo''s mother, "Aunt Luo, Yicheng and I are already divorced." "I disagree!!" Mother Luo looked angry, "Did he do something to sorry you? Mom helped you teach him, okay? Xiaoguo is good, obedient, and tell me what''s the matter." Chapter 1095: Flash marriage daughter (79) Chapter 1095: sh marriage daughter (79) Mother Luo hit Luo Yicheng several times again, with heavy hands every time. If Tang Guo could say that the divorce was possible, the matter must be serious. How nice this daughter-inw is. Is Luo Yicheng''s brain muddled by shit? Actually want a divorce. Seeing that she didn''t wake him up today, Luo Yicheng did not resist, and soon he was beaten up by Luo Yicheng. Luo''s mother became angry, and Luo Yicheng was beaten so badly that no one stopped him. Sister Luo''s family felt that Luo Yicheng had done something to sorry Tang Guo. Tang Guoren is so nice, if it hadn''t really provoke her, how could she have to pack up and leave in the middle of the night and even talk about divorce. In their view, Luo Yi has a good lesson. Mother Luo was a little tired from the fight, and asked Luo Yicheng, "I''m not quick to apologize to Xiaoguo, but dare to get a divorce. Such a good daughter-inw, where can I find a divorce? Yicheng, do you start apany and open your mind? Broken? Have you forgotten to have today, who helped you? Your mother, me, your elder sister, and the people in our vige, who hasn''t been helped by Xiaoguo?" "I killed you, you ungrateful dog." Luo Yicheng didn''t say a word, and waited for Mother Luo to really stop before saying, "Mom, now that you know, that''s the way it is. I...I divorced Xiaoguo because we have no feelings. "You, I''ll fight..." Tang Guo pulled her mother Luo who was about to faint, "Aunt Luo, Yicheng and I are already divorced. It''s useless if you beat him." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, Luo Yicheng nced at the bag containing the divorce agreement. With some thanks, Tang Guo didn''t regret it at this time. Even if he was beaten to death today, he would have to divorce. Tang Guo said a lot about Mother Luo, who was about to beat others. When Mother Luo heard that the two were not real husbands and wives, she was shocked. Luo Mu didn''t believe it, but she went to see the room where the two lived, and finally had to believe it. Therefore, her satisfied daughter-inw is indeed a perfect person, but in her eyes the loving couple is not loving, everything is an illusion. Xiaoguo likes her home and Yicheng does not like Xiaoguo? Why doesn''t her son like such a good girl? She was so angry that she wanted to beat Luo Yicheng, this time Sister Luo also grabbed Luo''s mother. If you really fight again, something will happen. They couldn''t ept that the two would divorce, but all the evidence was in front of them and they had to believe it. "Xiaoguo, why did I have such a wicked barrier." Mother Luo pulled Tang Guo and cried, "No, no mom, no matter what, you are mom''s good daughter-inw." "Mom, I have no feelings for Xiaoguo, and I can''t dy Xiaoguo anymore. Xiaoguo deserves a better person." Luo Yicheng, with a blue face and swollen face, said on the side, "Now the marriage is divorced, Mom, I will also Its not that I cant see it, Ive worked hard, but three years have passed, I cant let Xiao Guo keep waiting like this, right?" Looking at Luo''s mother, how could Luo Yicheng tell the story about Qian Beibei? To speak out, he and Beibei are afraid that they really won''t make it. Mom likes Xiaoguo so much, she will definitely divorce him and Xiaoguo and count it all on Beibei''s head. At that time, Beibei will be unhappy. Even if they were divorced, he and Bei Bei could not be together right away. Mother Luo couldn''t figure it out, but the two of them were about to divorce. They were beaten, beaten, and scolded. Luo Yicheng didn''t change his mouth, and Tang Guo was determined. What else could she do? Chapter 1096: Flash marriage daughter (80) Chapter 1096: sh marriage daughter (80) "Luo Yicheng, get out and stand with me." Luo''s mother became angry, and Luo Yicheng had to get up from the ground and obediently went to the door and stood there. When he turned his head and closed the door, seeing Mother Luo holding Tang Guo and not letting go, he was vaguely worried. He and Bei Bei were afraid that it would not go well this time. Even if he divorced Xiaoguo, he would not be able to marry Beibei immediately, otherwise his mother must hate Beibei. Now that Beibei has a child, she can''t stay in the rental house. She can''t get married for the time being. It''s better to buy a house for both of them, so that Beibei can have a baby with peace of mind. Mother Luo was still angry in her heart, and she was holding on to Tang Guo, thinking about how to save this good daughter-inw. I don''t know at all, his good son is ready now, how to raise his women and children. "Xiaoguo, do you really want to get a divorce?" Luo Mu''s face was pleading, "Mom likes you the most. Isn''t it okay to get a divorce?" Tang Guo smiled and shook his head, "Aunt Luo, I liked it from the beginning. It was an ident that I married him. I spent three years on him and waited for him for three years. This time it was him who filed for a divorce, not me." "As for me, it makes no difference after waiting for three years and waiting for a few more years. As long as Yicheng epts me slowly, and waiting for a few more years, what will it be? A few days ago, I felt that he might There are ns for a divorce." "Xiaoguo, don''t listen to him, his brain is not good, he must be stupid at work." Luo mother did not want to believe that such a good girl, her stupid son would not know how to cherish. Where to find such a good girl when she is gone. "But I can''t bear you." Tang Guo shook Mother Luo''s hand and said,forting, "Aunt Luo, emotional matters are reluctant toe. Yicheng said that there is no need to wait any longer. After three years, he still didn''t produce anything to me. Feelings. Auntie, you see that we are not real couples. What is the point of continuing to be tied together?" "Don''t you want a grandson? Yicheng doesn''t like me. You can''t hold your grandson? After our divorce, he can go to the girl he really likes. Auntie will be able to hold the grandson as she wishes." Mother Luo shook her head and said, "Where is your grandson important?" Other girls, where is the one in front of me, the children born are not as good as those born by Xiaoguo. "I''m very happy to hear Auntie say this. At least, I''m still very fond of getting along these years." Tang Guo lowered his head, "However, feelings can''t be overwhelming. Auntie, Luo Yicheng has never liked it. Pass me, I continue to be with him, nothing good results." Mother Luo still didn''t let Tang Guo let go, and took her to talk a lot. During the period, Sister Luo''s family also persuaded her. They are also reluctant to be such a good member of the family. The two sons of Sister Luo were also very angry with Luo Yicheng, thinking that their uncles just didn''t know what was good or what was wrong, and they had no feelings. They must have changed their minds, so they could just find reasons. In short, they seriously suspect that Luo Yicheng''s character is defective. They haven''t thought that Luo Yicheng and Tang Guo divorced because of other women. Tang Guo is so perfect, which woman canpare to her. "Auntie, Sister Luo, it doesn''t count if I said it, would you ask Luo Yicheng if you are willing to continue with me?" In the end, Tang Guo said. Chapter 1097: Flash marriage daughter (81) Chapter 1097: sh marriage daughter (81) Luo''s mother''s family immediately shifted their focus, and all the members rushed out of the house and went to talk to Luo Yicheng. And Tang Guo was sitting on the sofa with a smile on his lips, listening to the overwhelming me of Luo Yi from the family outside. System: Host, he is so miserable. "Deserve it!" Tang Guo spit out two words lightly, but it''s a good day, but he''s going to be cheap, isn''t this what it should be? Some people are so cheap that they don''t stop until the end and don''t want many opportunities. Luos mothers family talked to Luo Yicheng for almost two hours, and finally Luo Yicheng looked obsessed, I cant dy Xiaoguo anymore, mom, sister, brother-inw, you dont have to say anything. This marriage must be separated." If we do not leave today, we will be even more difficult to leave in the future. Between him and Beibei, absolutely can''t miss it again, nor can they give up this rtionship because of other people''s obstruction, besides, they already have the crystallization of love. Persuasion to no avail, Luo''s mother was very popr. In the end, she had to return to the vi. Luo''s mother took Tang Guo and said she was reluctant. She couldn''t ept the result for a while and asked her not to leave for now. "Okay, then I will live for a while." Tang Guo agreed, "Auntie, don''t be sad, I''m just divorcing Yicheng, so I won''t see it in the future?" "If you have a party in the future, what''s fun? I will call you and Sister Luo." Sister Luo was also ufortable in her heart, feeling that her brother''s brain was not working well. Now that I cant persuade them, is it possible to force them not to divorce? Luo Yicheng was unwilling. They kept the people forcibly, which was too much. Even if they want to keep it, Tang Guo is the daughter of the Tang family. Divorce can''t be kept secret. Within two days, the Tang family will know. Mother Luo understood in her heart, this person, can stay for one day is one day, maybe Luo Yicheng wants to understand it after two days? "Xiaoguo, go and rest first, it''s sote now," said Luo Mu. Tang Guo agreed, "Okay." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t mean to leave immediately, Luo Mu breathed a sigh of relief. When Tang Guo returned to the room, she gritted her teeth and walked to the door, and cursed Luo Yicheng again. "Yicheng, think about it yourself." "A good girl like Xiaoguo, no, it depends on where you can find it." "Mom has temporarily retained Xiaoguo. It''s up to you how long you can stay." But Luo Yicheng looked determined and unrepentant, so angry that Luo''s mother banged the door shut. Why did she have such a wicked barrier, her mind was confused. Tang Guo slept abnormally this night. Luo Yicheng has been kneeling at the door of the vi, not daring to get up secretly. If you can''t pass this level today, you won''t be able to pass it in the future. Mother Luo didn''t sleep all night, Sister Luo and her man were in the room and discussed all night. They were all talking about why her brother was suddenly confused about how he wanted to divorce such a good girl and said he had no feelings. Sister Luo''s two sons also sighed all night. From now on, Tang Guo will not be their aunt. The new aunt is definitely not as good as her. Even in their hearts, they are somewhat resistant to the future new aunt, no matter who that person is. In the morning, Luo Yicheng went to thepany. When Tang Guo went downstairs, she saw Mother Luo and Sister Luo both. The family looked at her together, for fear that she was gone. "Xiao Guo,e and eat." Luo Mu hurried up and took Tang Guo. Chapter 1098: Flash marriage daughter (82) Chapter 1098: sh marriage daughter (82) After eating breakfast quietly, Sister Luo''s man has to go to work, and the two sons have to go to school. Luo Mu and Sister Luo didn''t go out to y, but stayed in the house, watching TV series with Tang Guo. Having said so much yesterday, Luo Mu couldn''t find anything to say. It is her good son who is about to divorce, what can she say to Tang Guo? Can''t Luo Yicheng get a divorce, and have to hope that the girl will not leave? Tang Guo is a good girl, her face is not so good. To me, just me Luo Yicheng for not cherishing. "Auntie, if you want to go out to y, just go out, I promised you not to leave these days." Mother Luo shook her head, "I''m not going anymore. I want to spend more time with you now. I don''t know if I have such an opportunity in the future." "There are many opportunities like this. We are all in the same city. Isn''t it easy to meet each other?" Easy is easy, but the nature is different. Luo Mu thought in her heart that everyone wanted such a good girl. When talking about Tang Guo in the future, she cannot say that this is her good daughter-inw. There may be another olddy who said in front of her that she would like to thank her Luo Yicheng for giving them such a good daughter-inw. . Thinking of that scene, she was afraid that she would die of a myocardial infarction. "I wille to see you often in the future," Tang Guo said, "If Luo Yicheng marries the girl he likes in the future, I still have toe less. Auntie cane to my shop if she wants to chat with me." Luo''s eyes were hot, and no one couldpare to Xiaoguo''s. Luo Yicheng is just a bastard. At noon, Qian Beibei couldn''t help but meet Luo Yicheng, and the two secretly met in the underground parking lot. "Yicheng, did you say it?" Because Qian Beibei wanted to know the result desperately, she ignored Luo Yicheng''s embarrassed expression and only hugged Luo Yicheng''s waist. "Did you talk to Miss Tang about the divorce?" "Talked." Luo Yicheng thought of the scenest night and sighed, "She agreed. We wanted to divorce secretly first, but I didn''t expect my mother toe back halfway." Qian Beibei felt a little ufortable, "So, there is no Licheng?" "It can be done, Xiaoguo has signed the divorce agreement, and we can go through the formalities the next day. For our future, no matter what my mother says, I have notpromised." Qian Beibei breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Luo Yicheng''s words, "Yicheng, you are so kind." "Yicheng, we are finally able to be together in a fair manner. After you Miss Tang has obtained the divorce certificate, can we get married? Thest time we were separated for so long because of my mother, this wedding must be done. Lively." Qian Beibeiy in Luo Yicheng''s arms, talking about the beautiful future she envisioned, and suddenly found that Luo Yicheng was not as happy as she thought, but was rather silent. "Yicheng, what''s the matter with you? We can be together, aren''t you happy?" "No," Luo Yicheng held Qian Beibei''s hand and touched her cheek again, "Bebe, we cannot hold the wedding for the time being." Qian Beibei was unhappy, "You and Miss Tang are both divorced, why can''t we have a wedding?" "My mother probably won''t agree." Luo Yicheng told the truth. "Now she is very dissatisfied with my divorce with Xiaoguo. To show my attitude, I knelt at the door all nightst night. Chapter 1099: Flash marriage daughter (83) Chapter 1099: sh marriage daughter (83) "If I marry you as soon as I get divorced and have a wedding, my mother will definitely have trouble. She will definitely think that I divorced Xiaoguo because of you and will count everything on your head." Luo Yicheng hugged Qian Beibei, and whispered, "Babe, you have a child now. If my mother misunderstands you, life will definitely be difficult. My n is to buy a house first, which belongs to the home of both of us. You can raise your baby at home with peace of mind. When the baby is born, my mother almost forgot about Xiaoguo. She specifically wants to hold her grandson, and she should not be so reluctant to hold the wedding at that time." Qian Beibei felt ufortable, but he felt that Luo Yicheng''s words made sense. If Luo Yicheng had just divorced, they would get married, and it would not sound good to spread it out. "Okay, then I will take care of the baby and wait until the child is born. However, before the child is born, we have to get the marriage certificate." "Well, this is for sure." Seeing Luo Yicheng''s promise, Qian Beibei felt morefortable, and asked, "Then when will you go through the formalities with Miss Tang?" "Just two days. When my mother doesn''t pay attention, I will go with her." "Then we go to see the house after the formalities arepleted?" Two dayster, Luo Mu had an appointment and had to go out. Taking advantage of this time, Luo Yicheng asked Tang Guo to go out to apply for a divorce certificate. Of course Tang Guo agreed. At the moment when she got the divorce certificate, she asked Luo Yicheng, "Yicheng, you divorced me, really because there is no way to have feelings for me, is there no other reason?" "Of course." Luo Yicheng''s gaze did not dare to look at Tang Guo. Sheughed, "Well, if it is for this reason, I ept it. It is also true that there are many things that are irreversible once they happen. When you make every decision, you must think about it. Starting today, You and I are emotionally involved." "The only connection is thepany." "Xiaoguo, if you think it''s wrong, I can do whatever you want." Tang Guo nced at Luo Yicheng, "I used to really like you, thinking that time can change everything and we can continue. Now that you have said so, I also want face, there is no need to get together." "Well, you talk like this, then I''m not wee," Tango said after a while, "ording to thepany''s share distribution, I should be thepany''srgest shareholder, right?" "Yes, if Xiao Guo wants the management right of thepany, I have no opinion." He thought that he was sorry for Tang Guo in this matter. Tang Guo shook his head, "No, thepany is still managed by you. I have enough shares. I don''t have the energy to manage those. My only requirement is that I hope you can work hard and make me more money." "Well, I will definitely work hard to make money." Tang Guo, who holds 76% of thepany''s shares, feels so wonderful in his heart. Especially when she thinks that in the second half of her life, a cow who doesn''t know how to rest will work for her. Qian Beibei will be Mrs. Luo in the future, she is beautiful, but who knows. Fortunately, Luo Yicheng has suffered for most of her life. In the end, most of the money went into her pockets. What about the pockets of her two brothers? I don''t know if I will be **** off. "A woman without love will only have money in her eyes." Tang Guo looked at Luo Yicheng faintly, "Yicheng, you can''t give me love, I hope you can make more money for me, I only have this requirement, can I?" Chapter 1100: Flash marriage daughter (84) Chapter 1100: sh marriage daughter (84) "Of course, Xiaoguo, I will definitely make thepany bigger and bigger, and guarantee that you will get richer and richer throughout your life." Hearing that Tang Guo, as long as he worked hard to make money, Luo Yicheng felt more and more guilty. In any case, he was sorry for this stupid girl. Hearing Tang Guo said that she only had money in her eyes, and he felt a little sad. He didn''t say anything, she would definitely find a better patience. When Luo Yicheng met him, she was too unlucky. It was his hesitation that made her not believe in love and only had money in her eyes. He can''t give her love, nor can he be with her. Since she wanted money, he spent his entire life working hard to make thepany bigger and try to make more money for her. System: Just willing to be a cow. I have to say that the host''s big move is really high. Luo Yicheng voluntarily became a money-making machine, and the host did not entangle him, and divorced very readily. Seemingly nothing, in fact, this will leave a lifetime of guilt in Luo Yicheng''s heart. In the future, if Qian Beibei has such a little opinion, Luo Yicheng will definitely say, "Babe, I have given you all my love. Xiaoguo has helped me so much and paid so much for me. It takes three years to be the most precious. Waiting for me. But I still cant forget you and let her down. She has fulfilled us, and I must use my lifes efforts to contribute to thepany and make more money for her. Beibei, I hope you can understand me, My love is all yours, and I can only use money like vulgar things topensate Xiaoguo." Upon hearing this, Qian Beibei had no chance to refute. She can''t say that I also want money as a vulgar thing, isn''t that just beating Luo Yicheng and her own face? Thinking of Qian Beibei''s heartburn, the system was so happy. "Well, I believe you, in your career, you will always be the best." That''s all, Tang Guo praised him, and Luo Yicheng panicked, "Sorry." "Needless to say sorry, since you don''t love me, it''s right to let go now." Tang Guo waved to Luo Yicheng, "Okay, I''m leaving, I have to visit my store, I hope these will bring the store. , Can bring me more benefits." Luo Yicheng watched Tang Guo drive away, sping his hands tightly. A bit of sadness appeared in his eyes. It was he himself who forced a simple and kind girl to arrive. In the future, he would only want to be with money. However, besides working hard to make money, what else can he do for her? Luo Yicheng left with a heavy heart. Not long after, he received a call from Qian Beibei, asking him whether he had a divorce certificate. For the first time, he asked Qian Beibei eagerly, a little irritated, "It''s done." The tone was a little cold, and Qian Beibei didn''t hear it. She only knew that Luo Yicheng was single now, and they could be together in good faith. Not long after, Tang Guo received a call from his two older brothers. Hearing their angry voices, he calmed down, "Big brother and second brother, dont worry, I dont like him anyway. I dont like him anymore. Lets get divorced if I get divorced. The property under my name. He didn''t ask for a dime, and I got 60% in his hand." "How is 60% enough?" Tang Ming said displeased, "Xiaoguo, do you know how that guy divorced you?" "He and that Qian Beibei are together again, and the two have also produced a child. This is clearly the green you, and it''s almost the same when you go out." Chapter 1101: Flash marriage daughter (85) Chapter 1101: sh marriage daughter (85) Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Eldest brother, second brother, I dont think he should go out of the house anymore, he should be driven out of thepany. Where can I find someone who can make money like this? Im still waiting for him to earn me a lifetime. Money, the kind of death." Tang Feng heard something, "Little sister, what on earth do you think, that guy has turned you green, do you want your second brother to find someone to put him in the sack and beat him up first?" "Don''t, don''t, don''t, my good brothers, don''t make trouble, don''t move him. If it breaks, who will make money for me." Tang Feng: "..." Tang Ming: "..." Is there something wrong with their little sister? Didnt it mean that the little girl liked Luo Yicheng and ignored everything? "Little girl, don''t you like him?" Tang Feng asked. Tang Guo replied, "I didn''t like it a long time ago, eldest brother, second elder brother, let me tell you the truth, I knew he was with Qian Beibei a long time ago." "Then why don''t you tell your eldest brother?" Tang Ming was a little angry, "Say it early, I will definitely not let him go." "It''s boring to say, doesn''t he like Qian Beibei, is the two really in love? Then I will fulfill them." Tang Guo''s voice was a bit cold, "I hope they will like it. I prepared a gift for them." "Gift?" Tang Ming puzzled. Tang Guoughed, "The Luo family, the people in Luojia Vige, and thepany, the eldest brother, the second brother, do you think these people like me?" "Of course I like it. Our Xiaoguo is the best." "If they knew that Qian Beibei was the cause of the divorce between Luo Yicheng and I, would they be able to make it through?" Tang Ming and Tang Feng looked at each other, it was better to be strange, especially the mother Luo, who was not making trouble. He had heard that Mother Luo attended all kinds of gatherings, and everybody said how good their little fruit was, and they were willing to listen to these words. The two of them thought about it in their minds. After Qian Beibei entered Luo''s house, this day... thinking about it was a little trembling, and Luo Yicheng, can he really bear the consequences? "Little girl, you''ve grown up." Tang Ming eximed Tang Feng followed, "It seems that our little sister will not be easily bullied." Both of them were a little happy in their hearts, and they said that in the past two years, the younger sister has always done something inexplicable. They don''tck reputation. Why did the little girl deliberately build her own good reputation? It turned out to be digging holes for Luo Yicheng. In this way, the little girl is not stupid, and very sinister, well, it is indeed their Tang family. "So, two brothers, you must not do any big moves. If you feel upset, just hit it twice." Tang Ming gave a light cough, "I see, we are well-measured and will not ruin this money-making perpetual motion machine to ensure that he will make money obediently." "Parents, brothers, can you help me talk about it?" "Well, little girl, we can''t help you either. Go and tell yourself. I want to think about how to teach Luo Yicheng a lesson with your brother." After speaking, Tang Ming hung up the phone. Together, the two asked Gu Ye about Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei. "Yes, I have any news about Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng. I don''t know what Mr. Tang is interested in?" "If you want anything, Lawyer Gu will make a price, as much as you want." Gu Ye smiled and held the receiver, and said, "Then ten thousand yuan." How can the eldest brother-inw and the second-uncle want something? Just mean it. Ten thousand yuan? Tang Ming and Tang Feng are a little unbelievable. If you buckle a photo, you have to sell for 10,000, right? Is he making enough money? Chapter 1102: Flash marriage daughter (86) Chapter 1102: sh marriage daughter (86) Tang Ming and Tang Feng were getting all the information about Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng''s rtionship, and even Qian Beibei''s pregnancy test slips were in their hands. They all felt that they were dreaming, who had only transferred 10,000 yuan to Gu Ye. "This stingy guy is really making enough money, right?" Tang Ming said. Tang Feng shook his head, "Who would dislike a lot of money, especially a stingy guy like him. I think he did it because he wanted to get married and have children, and he wanted to umte virtue for himself." "That said, I heard that he is 30, and there has never been any romance." "Just his stingy temperament, will there be a girl who will look at it? He still can''t calcte his death." Tang Feng said contemptuously. Tang Ming nodded in agreement, and then the two looked at the information of Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng and asked what they were going to do together to expose their affairs. Bullying their sisters, stepping on their precious sisters, and achieving positive results, there is no such good thing. Luo Yicheng thought that everything would be fine for divorcing Tang Guo. Now, even if it is Luo Mu, there is no way to take him. After getting the divorce certificate, he went back to see Mother Luo. When Luo''s mother and Luo''s eldest sister saw the divorce certificate, their expressions were hard to express. In particr, Mother Luo almost jumped up and gave Luo Yicheng a pstick. She just went out and the **** got the divorce certificate. Mother Luo almost fainted with anger, Luo Yicheng knelt to one side, silent, that obsessive appearance, there was nothing to tell Mother Luo. "Mom, I did this for Xiaoguo''s good. I can''t dy her anymore." Mother Luo did not speak, but sat on the sofa with her eyes closed. Luo Yicheng didn''t dare to leave, and still knelt beside Luo''s legs. After a long time, Mother Luo finally opened her eyes, "Yicheng, what you did has really disappointed Mom." "I''m sorry, mom." Mother Luo shook her head tiredly, "Yicheng, what a good girl Xiaoguo, you will regret. Missing her, you will never find such a good girl." Luo Yicheng said nothing, he knew Xiaoguo was very good. But he has no feelings for Xiaoguo. Whether it was before or now, the person he loves is Beibei. Beibei is not as pretty or outstanding as Xiaoguo, and his family is not as good as Xiaoguo, but he just likes it. Some people like it if they like it, and some people don''t like it or don''t like it, no matter how good she is. "Mom, sorry." Mother Luo gave up, "Forget it, my son has grown up, it is my mother''s responsibility. This is your own choice. Mom has tried her best to stop it, and you will regret it in the future." Luo Yicheng thought, how could he regret it? He did this to stop losses in time, so that Xiao Guo had a chance to find someone he liked, and he could also be with someone he really liked. He will not regret it. Seeing Luo Yicheng''s appearance, Luo''s mother knew what he was thinking. "Get up, go and apologize to Xiaoguo. This girl is nice and has a good temper. Yicheng, if you change a girl, you are in this city now, I''m afraid you can''t stay." Mother Luo is not a fool. She has gone to various gatherings over the years, and she has be more and more aware of what the Tang family is. It is too easy to suppress Luo Yicheng for the existence of the script city that can shake a few times. It was the girl Xiao Guo who was thinking about her old feelings and didn''t do that. Now the Tang family hasn''t moved. It was mostly Xiao Guo who said something to let her son go. Chapter 1103: Flash marriage daughter (87) Chapter 1103: sh marriage daughter (87) Luo''s mother finally epted the fact that Luo Yicheng was divorced. Sister Luo was still dissatisfied, but she couldn''t say anything. Tang Guo was going to leave. Mother Luo said that she wanted to live with her a few more days, but she suddenly left. She might miss her, and she would be very ufortable. Tang Guo agreed. In the following time, Tang Guo still apanied Luo Mu to attend various gatherings. Mother Luo felt better when she saw Tang Guo who was still close to her. But it was ufortable to think that this was not her daughter-inw anymore. Now that she introduces to others, she dare not proudly say that this is her good daughter-inw. "Xiaoguo, do your family know about it?" Mother Luo thought of the people at the gathering, and did not discuss the divorce between Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng. Tang Guo said, "I know it all." "that" "Aunt Luo, dont worry, I made it clear to my family. A marriage without feelings is meaningless. I have spent three years and I cant make Yicheng have any feelings for me. It shows that he really Dislike me." "My parents are not unreasonable people. I exined the situation to them, and they will be fine." Luo Mu feels sad and feels more at ease. "It''s our Luo family sorry to you." "What do you say about this? We will be rtives in the future, and I still have business dealings with Luo Vige and Sister Luo. How can we be unfamiliar?" There was a slight smile on Luo Mu''s face, and she patted Tang Guo''s hand, "Yes, it''s unfamiliar to say it''s unfamiliar." Luo Mu didn''t know that at this time Luo Yicheng was carrying Qian Beibei enough to sell a new house. After a few days, he bought a high-end residentialplex. It was a hardcover room. Within two days, Qian Beibei quit his job and moved in. After the two moved into their own home, Luo Yicheng rarely returned to the vi. Luo''s mother has already devoted herself to work, and she doesn''t want to be embarrassed by going back here. After all, there is also Luo Yicheng''s room in thepany''s dormitory. Luo Yicheng''s excuse has always been living in thepany. In this way, many days passed. Mother Luo was invited to the party again, and suddenly felt that there were many familiar faces at the party. There was something wrong with her eyes, as if she was still full of contempt and ridicule. Mother Luo felt that there was a problem in her heart, so she pulled a close person and asked, "Mrs. Li, what happened to them? What happened?" "Don''t you know?" Mrs. Li looked at Mother Luo with some surprise, and saw that Mother Luo was indeed surprised. She suppressed the contempt in her heart and whispered, "Mrs. Luo, it''s not that I said you, your family How lucky it is for Yicheng to meet Tang Qianjin." "We also know that this man really likes to go out and get in touch with flowers and weeds. Just let the others go, but what''s the situation in your family?" At this time, Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng''s divorce has not been reported temporarily. This can be said to be Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng deliberately did it, and Luo Mu didn''t want to promote this. Because the Tang family heard what Tang Guo said, they didn''t do anything temporarily. Luo Mu''s premonition is getting worse and worse, "What''s wrong with our family Yicheng? Recently Yicheng has been busy with thepany''s affairs, and the board and lodging are all in thepany. Where can we get in trouble?" "Mrs. Luo, he is afraid that he will be hiding you from this matter." Mother Luo took a deep breath and asked anxiously, "Mrs. Li, please tell me the truth, what is going on?" Chapter 1104: Flash marriage daughter (88) Chapter 1104: sh marriage daughter (88) Mrs. Li looked around her eyes, pulled Luo''s mother to the corner, and whispered, "A few days ago, someone in a high-endmunity saw your Luo Yicheng with a woman." "At first, that person thought he was wrong. For several days, where did your Luo Yi live in Chengdu, Mrs. Luo, for your family to be well, you should go back and ask. How nice Tang is, If it were true, Luo Yicheng would be too wrong." Luo mother didn''t believe this in her heart, she thought her son was not such a person. But the people around were all talking, getting louder and louder. She had to be cautious, bid farewell to people she knew, and left the party quickly. She didn''t call Luo Yicheng right away. If this happened, Luo Yicheng would definitely not admit it, and maybe he would hold the woman tightly. After thinking about it, she decided to inquire about the news secretly. Xiaoguo and Yicheng are already divorced, so I can''t ask her about this. Other people, she is not at ease, after all, the ugliness of the family is not exposed. In the end, she chose to call Sister Luo and ask her son-inw to find out if Luo Yicheng really raised a woman outside. Sister Luo''s man has been mixed up well these years. Hearing what Luo''s mother said, he was very dissatisfied with Luo Yicheng''s inexplicable divorce. Whenever he held his beautiful wife in his arms, he would especially thank Tang Guo. If his wife weren''t getting more and more beautiful, he wouldn''t want to fight for it. If he didn''t fight for it, there would be a good day today. The good girls were all done by his brother-inw. The more he thought about it, the more angry he got, he asked those friends he had made, and finally found Gu Ye''s head. Sister Luo''s man has some money in hand, and things are very serious now. He doesn''t care about the money anymore. He bought a lot of news about Luo Yicheng from Gu Ye''s hands. When he saw everything in the portfolio, his face flushed with anger, and he didn''t care about anything, so he took the contents in front of Sister Luo. After Sister Luo looked at it, she pped the table with anger, "This Luo Yicheng really has hardened wings. No wonder, it''s no wonder that she had to divorce because of Qian Beibei!!!" "They also brought up the children. How many days have they divorced?" Sister Luo was angry, "I understand, he didn''t divorce because he couldn''t have feelings for Xiaoguo, but Qian Beibei, a bitch, came up to seduce him. ." "What are you going to do now? Do you want to tell mom?" Sister Luo grabbed her man''s ear, "Can you not talk about such a big thing?" At that time, the two went to the vi to look for Mother Luo with the contents of the portfolio. This is during the day, Tang Guo is not there. When Luo Mu saw what was inside, she was so angry on the spot. She originally thought that Luo Yicheng didn''t want to dy Tang Guo. She had been involved with Qian Beibei, but now she has made her belly bigger. Calcting time, this is a proper derailment in marriage. Mother Luo didn''t care about anything else, so she called Luo Yicheng directly, calling her several times before connecting. "Luo Yicheng, you get me back right away!!" "Mom, what''s the matter?" "Come back, if you don''te back right away, don''t recognize my mother in the future." Luo Yicheng had a bad feeling in his heart, and he went back to the vi immediately. In his heart, Luo Mu is still very important. He hurriedly returned to the vi, and as soon as he entered the house, he pped him on the face. He was a little baffled. He looked up and saw Luo Mu''s angry look. Chapter 1105: Flash marriage daughter (89) Chapter 1105: sh marriage daughter (89) "Yicheng, I thought you had grown up. I really thought you didn''t want to dy such a good girl as Xiaoguo. Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect your divorce because of Qian Beibei." Luo Yicheng''s heart chuckles, how did his mother know? Tang Guo didn''t know about this, and he and Qian Beibei were also very careful. In order to have a better life in the future, he even asked Qian Beibei to go out less. It''s been almost a week since the divorce, and he hasn''t publicized it, and Xiao Guo didn''t deliberately publicize it. So, how the **** did this know? "Mom, I..." "It''s divided, you quickly divided with Qian Beibei, even if our Luo family doesn''t have a daughter-inw like Tang Guo, we can''t ask for anyone." Still a faceless and skinless woman who just came up to hook up with a pregnant woman during the marriage of her son and daughter-inw, can such a woman want it? If you say it is good, it is not enough. If you say it is not good, this is the third person who destroys the family. There are almost no women who don''t hate the mistress. In the vige, if there is such a mistress who casually hooks on others, they will be pointed at the nose and cursed for a lifetime. How could such a faceless, shameless woman be her daughter-inw. "Go and tell that Qian Beibei clearly, our Luo family doesn''t wee her." Luo Yicheng shook his head, "Mom, Beibei and I really love each other. Thest time we missed it by ident, we finally got together again. Now that she has my child, how can I be separated from her?" "Mom, don''t you want to hug your grandson? Beibei has been pregnant for several months, and you will be able to hug your grandson soon. You won''t be so cruel. Ask Babe to have a baby?" Faced with the words of her own son, Luo''s mother was like a throat, and she hated Qian Beibei to death, but she really couldn''t tell what she wanted Qian Beibei to give birth to. "Moreover, Mom, I have obtained the certificate with Beibei, and now I and her are a legal couple." Luo Yicheng really made up his mind this time, he didn''t expect Luo Mu to know so soon. Fortunately, he and Bei Bei secretly received the certificate two days ago. Otherwise, the marriage might not bepleted. Now that the fact is true, he can''t object to it, right? Luo''s mother fell on her back with anger, and the eldest sister Luo hurriedly held her back, while speaking, Luo Yicheng was softened. But Luo Yicheng at this time was extremely firm. He always remembered that it was because of the obstruction of his parents that he and Beibei did not get married. Now the obstaclees from his mother, this time, no matter what, he can''t miss Beibei. He has the ability to protect the feelings between them. No matter who it is, it cannot be destroyed. Mother Luo was full of disappointment, she was afraid that she was born with a wicked obstacle. "Go away, get out of here--" Mother Luo angrily smashed everything on Luo Yicheng. Luo Yicheng had to leave for a while. When leaving, she said, "Mom, Beibei and I really like each other. I really have no feelings for Xiaoguo. Don''t be angry. , Calm down first." "roll!!!" Tang Guo sat in the cafe, closed her eyes slightly, and let the system broadcast to her everything that happened in the vi. Seeing that Luo''s mother was so angry that she didn''t say a word, Luo Yicheng stubbornly left and chuckled, "Does he think that if she sticks to it, she will definitely get Luo''s approval?" System: Think beautiful. "I guess he will announce to everyone now that he has been married. For Qian Beibei''s reputation, he will definitely do this." Chapter 1106: Flash marriage daughter (90) Chapter 1106: sh marriage daughter (90) Sure enough, Luo Yicheng returned to thepany. Someone vaguely knew about Qian Beibei and him. He said, "I am divorced, and now my legal wife is Qian Beibei." Luo Yicheng''s strong announcement caused everyone to stop talking on the surface. Human beings are gossip. It didn''t take long before Luo Yicheng and Tang Guo went to divorce,bined with Qian Beibei''s time with him, and the child''s month, etc., and my heart was stunned. Isn''t this just a marriage cheating? Luo Yicheng is the boss of thepany, they dare not discuss anything in person, after all, everyone has to eat. But inwardly, she despised Luo Yicheng very much, and of course she despised Qian Beibei even more. Within a few days, Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei''s old rtionship rekindled, and they also found a child, and even raised Qian Beibei. People in Tang Guo''s circle knew about it. What''s more, Luo Yicheng was embarrassed by the Qian family back then, and they clearly picked it up. Everyone was secretly cursing Luo Yicheng, pity Tang Guo, an innocent person who gave silently. Those people in thepany who had received Tang Guo''s favor were very angry, and they were all unfair to Tang Guo. When it was time for get off work, the young men and women who once came out of Luojia Vige came to Luo Yicheng''s office. Seeing them like this, Luo Yicheng rubbed his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Brother Yicheng, you are really too much," these young girls said, "Sister Xiaoguo is such a good person, you actually did something to sorry Sister Xiaoguo, you really disappointed me." "Big Brother Yicheng, how can you be this way, a good girl like Xiao Guo. She is so nice, you actually... actually divorced Xiao Guo for another woman." The young people were also very sad. "Today, we have to say a word for Xiao Guo, Brother Yicheng, you really failed Xiao Guo''s goodness and did too much." "Sister Xiaoguo is really nice, even if it is like this, she is reluctant to hurt you. It shows that she really likes you." "And you were hurting her, and you didn''t know that she had a child with another woman, and you found an excuse to divorce her." "No wonder, Little Guo sister hasn''t been home recently." "What is so good about Qian Beibei?" Luo Yicheng epted the usations from countless people. After these people finished speaking, he received condolences from everyone in Luojia Vige, and he was exhausted. He just wanted to say, he was just with someone he originally liked, what''s wrong? Instead of going back to the vi, he went to a new house. I n to talk to Qian Beibei about today''s experience and seekfort. I didn''t expect that as soon as I entered the house, I saw Qian Beibei''s pale face, as if he had just cried. He quickly got up and went up tofort him, "Babe, what''s wrong?" "Yicheng, when I went out today, many people gave me pointers. Even some people who were familiar with me before called me and asked me how sessful I was as a junior." "Yicheng, these people are really too much. Obviously we met first. We got married after you and Miss Tang were divorced." "They just don''t see me well." Luo Yicheng was a little tired, but when she saw Qian Beibei''s appearance, she was stillforting, "It''s okay, it will pass soon, and they will forget these in a few days. Beibei, we are already married, and it must be a little harder in the beginning. , After these days, I will take you home and have a lively wedding for you." Chapter 1107: Flash marriage daughter (91) Chapter 1107: sh marriage daughter (91) Anyone who knows Qian Beibei knows that she seeded in taking the position and married Luo Yicheng with her child. Every time she went out to meet someone, she always pulled her and said, asking her how to hold Luo Yicheng so firmly. The first nine years, the next three years. For a total of eleven years, when her family treated Luo Yicheng like that, they even divorced Luo Yicheng and stayed with her desperately. He also said that someone as good as Tang Qianjin didn''t impress Luo Yicheng, thinking that you Qian Beibei must have some special way. She even asked her if she had brought up a kid, and then she caught Luo Yicheng''s heart to death. Some of the better roommates who used to be in college even quietly asked if she worked hard in bed. Those words are as ugly as they are. Qian Beibei was so angry that she said on the spot that she and Luo Yicheng really love each other. They were only young and missed it when they were not sensible. But no one listened to what she said, telling her not to quibble, but to have no means, and just rely on that little feeling, how could a man be arrested for eleven years? Tang Qianjins beauty and talent are all in one, and it is normal to change a man, let alone three years, but three months to make a man give up. Qian Beibei was so angry that as long as the anger left, he vowed never to deal with these nonsense people again. She and Yicheng truly love each other, why don''t those people understand her? It didn''t take long before she received many calls from people she had known, asking about her and Luo Yicheng. "I and Yicheng truly love each other. We are together again. Miss Tang and Yicheng have no feelings. They were divorced, and I and Yicheng were married." Qian Beibei was a little tired and exined to a friend. A certain friend was silent for a while, and then said, "But Beibei, count the days. During their marriage, you were pregnant. Whether you and Luo Yicheng truly love each other or are disconnected, during their marriage, you sleep with him and still Having a child is a junior who joins other people''s families. If Luo Yicheng is a responsible person, when he finds that he cannot have a rtionship with Tang Qianjin, he should decisively end his marriage and rejoin you again." "Actually, Beibei, at Luo Yichengs wedding that year, because your family wanted 660,000 yuan as a gift, she turned around and asked Tang Qianjin if she would marry him. Although your family is at fault, he did not take care of this. which performed." "In the past I thought you had nothing to do with you, and I didn''t talk about those things, but today I am going to talk about it. If I stood at his point of view at that time, at most I would leave in anger and would never look back at you. In my opinion, This man is cowardly, face-loving, self-esteem, unountable, irresponsible, and treats feelings as a trifle." "Qingqing, how can you say that Yicheng? At that time, I med my mom and my dad. They were embarrassed because they wanted to give my brother the money to buy a house. Yicheng did that. It was just too angry." "Babe, no matter how angry, you shouldn''t spoil the youth and time of others. Whether it was then or today, Luo Yicheng is an irresponsible man." "Forget it, Qingqing, I thought you were my best friend and called tofort me. I didn''t expect you to be like everyone else." Qian Beibei hung up the phone, feeling terribly wronged. Is she wrong? Chapter 1108: Flash marriage daughter (92) Chapter 1108: sh marriage daughter (92) She loved Luo Yicheng for eleven years, nine years of youth, three years of waiting, and finally achieved a positive result. Why did everyone me her in the end? She said that she was a junior, that she was superior by means, and even said that she raised a kid such nonsense. How can these people not see her? Before long, Qian Beibei received Niu Jin''s words before he got over. How did Niu Jin know about such a big thing. At that time, Qian Beibei was scolded all over the world, listening to Qian Beibei''s crying, his heart was very upset. "Bad girl, you really have hardened wings, and even before Luo Yicheng''s divorce, your belly got bigger." "Dare to get the certificate with Luo Yicheng privately, you are trying to **** me off!" "Why are you so uneasy, haven''t you thought about your family?" Now that Niu Jin goes out, people will be pulled to ask what is going on with Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng. I heard that Qian Beibei is still pregnant with a child. Now they are spreading crazy in theirmunities. "Even if you can''t forget Luo Yicheng, you don''t need to make trouble, let the whole world know? I know, are you afraid that I will stop you, are you nning to make things worse?" Qian Beibei was also very angry, and she opened her mouth and said, "If it weren''t for you on the wedding day, you would have asked for a gift of 660,000 yuan, would Luo Yicheng and I be separated? Will we go to this day? And I and Yi Cheng is in love with each other sincerely. He and Tang Qianjin have no feelings, so they divorced and stayed with me." "Qian Beibei, do you know how unpleasant it is now?" "So what? They like to watch jokes. Just look at it. Anyway, Yicheng and I will not be separated, not as their wishes. Yicheng and I will love our children for a lifetime, and we will raise our children together. And you, mom, this time Yicheng and I are already married, so don''t think about asking for a bride price anymore. " After speaking, Qian Beibei hung up the phone. This time, she absolutely couldn''t let the bride price bother her and Yicheng''s rtionship. Yicheng was able to marry her under pressure, and she was able to stand under the pressure of her mother, don''t even want to stop them from being together. After that, Qian Beibei basically stopped going out. After Luo Yicheng got off work, he returned to the same room with Qian Beibei. Theyforted andforted each other, and eliminated the outside voice, as if they could only hear each other''s sweet words. In such a state of self-deception, they have lived well temporarily. What Luo Yicheng thought was that when Beibei gave birth to a child, his mother would almost ept this time. What Qian Beibei thought was that this matter would pass soon. People in her family can''t see her and will ept it slowly. As for those gossiping outside, sooner orter they will forget about it. Everything will be fine, these are their words tofort each other. They didn''t know that every time Niu Jin went out, he woulde back angrily. It''s not worth it. Every time Mother Luo goes to a party, she can feel a lot of cryptic and strange eyes, making her face hot and feverish. "We are old and we can''t control it anymore. Young thoughts are different from ours." Mother Luo looked very pitiful, "It''s because I, a mother, didn''t teach her son well, and lost her daughter-inw as Xiaoguo." The people at the party also felt a little sympathy in their hearts when she saw that Mother Luo had lost a lot of weight. "That woman didn''t enter your door, right?" Chapter 1109: Flash marriage daughter (93) Chapter 1109: sh marriage daughter (93) Mother Luo sneered, "How could I let her enter my Luo''s door? She married privately without being ordered by her parents, and she still lives outside. It is not good to say. This is called elopement." "Yecheng, I didn''t get a divorce, so I just came up to hook up. I''m not umon for this kind of woman who catches up. "I heard that she has your Yicheng child, didn''t you also look forward to holding your grandson some time ago?" Mother Luo was silent for a while and said, "Since I have the blood of Yicheng, I can''t deny it." "You have to think carefully about this. Now your family has a bright future. Can this woman be ruined?" Mother Luo was stunned for a moment and said, "What do you mean?" "You think, this woman can now rely on the child to take the upper hand, take your family Yicheng outside, and buy a house to raise her. How powerful is this method, the son will be your grandson for the rest of his life, and the grandson will coax you I''m happy, maybe I''ll ept her." "Actually, you don''t care about this. What kind of woman a man likes. The more a mother intervenes, the more he will lose his favor, and it will also create a gap between the two mothers and children." Mother Luo nodded her head deeply. She didn''t directly go up to make trouble with Qian Beibei, because she took into ount the love between mother and son with Luo Yicheng. "But you can''t leave it alone. If you continue like this, your family will also be a reality, and it will be easy to be abducted by her. You may not recognize you as a mother in the future. What''s more terrifying is that she will still control your family. Financial power, at that time, hehe, think about it for yourself. A man is happy, and a woman is happy, who knows what he will hand over." Mother Luo frowned, "I haven''t asked about this before, Xiaoguo manages this family well." "Tang Guo is the daughter of the Tang family. She is from a wealthy family. You are also apany. She still holds most of the shares. She doesn''t like this. That Qian Beibei is different." "Im afraid you dont know. A few years ago, I heard that Qian Beibeis aunt introduced a lot of old men to her. Its not because her mother cant afford her brothers betrothal. Their family is a blood sucker. local." "Actually, I don''t understand. For a daughter from a family like the Qian family, your family is so scarce. At the beginning, the Qian family looked down on your family and didn''t get married." Mother Luo asked a little bit ufortably, "Which family does not look down on Qian to get married?" When Luo Mu asked, everyone around was a little surprised, "Don''t you know that?" "When Yicheng held the wedding here, no one from our hometown came over, and we discussed that we would go back to the hometown and hold it again." Mother Luo grabbed the speaker and asked quickly. "Actually, I heard this too. It is said that on the day of your wedding, the Qian Jiabao gave out a gift of 660,000 yuan. If you can''t do it, Qian Beibei is not allowed to marry. Cheng also asked Qian Beibei if he wanted to go with him, but Qian Beibei refused. Later, your family also became a sess. It may be a blessing to the soul. I directly asked the daughter of Tang, who attended the wedding and has always liked him, whether to go with him. As for Tang Qianjin, she really liked your family Yicheng. There were so many people at that time. You said that she was willing to make your family Yicheng lose face again, so she had to agree. " "This girl is really stupid. She is not a fool. She probably knows the results of such a promise, but she still agrees." Chapter 1110: Flash marriage daughter (94) Chapter 1110: sh marriage daughter (94) "She probably wanted to slowly develop a rtionship with your family. She didn''t expect that after three years, she was still hurt." After hearing everything, Luo Mu was a little confused when she returned to the vi. Many days ago, the Tang family came and took Tang Guo back. Why didn''t she know that it turned out that Yicheng married Xiaoguo. She feels a little sad, is her son really stupid? She didn''t teach well, and she didn''t keep such a good person, and she deserved to be unable to keep it. ... "Lawyer Gu, your mission has beenpleted. Actually, I''m not interested in these news anymore." Tang Guo digs out the ice cream in the bowl and sips. "How is the Luo family now? It has nothing to do with me." Gu Ye smiled, "Take this as my gift to you." He nced at the ice cream that was about to bottom out, "Ms. Tang, girls should eat less and more for ice cream. Its not good for your health." "I haven''t eaten much. It''s not that Lawyer Gu is very enthusiastic. Will you buy me a portion every time you ask me out?" Tang Guo smiled. Gu Ye looked at this smile, and her heart moved, sheughed, but she was really beautiful. This is his future daughter-inw, so beautiful, so beautiful, so cute. Everything is good, but it is very difficult! I always like to talk to him about other things, so that he never has a chance to confess. "Miss Tang." "What? Attorney Gu, now I am single. You don''t have to sell any business with me." "No, Miss Tang, I have a very important thing to tell you." Tang Guo stopped his movements and looked at Gu Ye, "What''s the matter? The appearance ofwyer Gu still makes me think you are going to sell me some package." "Yes, this time I also want to rmend a unique set meal to Miss Tang." Gu Ye''s expression became more serious. If you look closely, you can still feel that he is so nervous. Tang Guo chuckled, "Sure enough, he is an ancientwyer. I never forget to get business. Okay, I''ll just listen. What package are you going to sell me. But,wyer Gu, you should understand that I don''t have any What package is needed." "No, Miss Tang, you need it." Tang Guo put down the spoon, raised his chin lightly, and looked directly at Gu Ye, "Okay, Lawyer Gu, now is your sales time, five minutes." The corner of Gu Ye''s mouth twitched, this woman really fascinated him. He coughed slightly, his back straightened, and his eyes turned towards Tang Guo, his appearance was never before. "Ms. Tang, the package I want to promote this time is unique. This package does not require Miss Tang to pay a penny, nor does it require any effort, and there is no need to worry about the warranty period. Because, this The specification of the package is for life." Tang Guo bounced her brows,ughing to death. System, he tooughed to death. "The name of this package is Gu Ye. It is a unique person in this world. The only thing Miss Tang needs to do is to ept it." "He can cook, do housework, make money, is handsome, can speak sweet words, and will make you happy." Gu Ye looked at Tang Guo who was smiling and continued, "He is very loyal, and his loyalty belongs only to you. As long as you want, he will never betray you, always stand by your side, protect you, and take care of you. Even if you want stars, he will pick them off for you." Chapter 1111: Flash marriage daughter (95) Chapter 1111: sh marriage daughter (95) "Of course, he can also make ice cream, all kinds of vors are fine. From now on, even if you want to eat it in the middle of the night, he will make it for you." "Miss Tang, the name of this package can also be called, perfect boyfriend, you deserve to have, the kind that is not bad for life, he only moves for you." After that, Gu Ye was in a cold sweat behind his back, and he was really more nervous than he went to court. Sure enough, this woman is the biggest problem in his life. Even more frightening is that when he finished speaking, she was still smiling, her expression was different from what he thought. "So, is this package actually a self-rmendation of Lawyer Gu?" After a long time, Tang Guo finally spoke. Gu Ye let out a sigh of relief and quickly replied, "Yes, it was my self-rmendation. I admired Miss Tang for a long time, and finally had the opportunity to express my heart. Miss Tang, I dont know if you would like to give me a chance. Once Gu Ye decides Determination, what you say, will count. If you give me a chance, I will not lose you, and will be responsible for you for the rest of my life." Lawyer Gus self-rmendation is very sincere, Tang Guos lips raised, but I have just returned to singleness, and I dont want to fall in love. Myst rtionship has caused me a psychological shadow. Now I want to live a free life. "Moreover, what I want to do most now is to make money." "I will earn it." Gu Ye said hastily, "All my money will be yours from now on." Seeing Tang Guo smiling, he continued to cheer, "Yours is still yours, mine is yours, and mine your." System: Laughing. This stingy guy will really climb up. Tang Guo supported her chin and raised her eyelids, "But I don''t want to fall in love yet." "It''s okay, I''ll wait when you want to talk." Gu Ye has already decided that he won''t stop if he doesn''t catch her in this life. Tang Guo smiled, "Since Lawyer Gu is so sincere and you like it, I can''t directly reject you. If you want to wait, I can''t control it, right?" Gu Ye was overjoyed, but he didn''t understand why this was giving him a chance. "Well, I will show you the sincerity." Tang Guo stood up, "I am no longer interested in the Luo family''s affairs. Lawyer Gu can no longer tell me about their family''s affairs." "After three years of tossing, I am also a little tired. Recently I n to travel and rx." Gu Ye''s expression fluctuated, and asked, "Is Miss Tang alone?" "No, I will hire bodyguards and assistants." Tang Guo smiled brightly, "Anyway, I have money, even if I don''t work, someone will work hard to make money for me every day." Hearing these words, Gu Ye remembered Luo Yicheng, who had been fortunate to work every day, and believed that this cow would make a lifetime''s worth of money for his wife. The daughter-inw is very clever, and such a method can be thought of. The key is that this bull is still willing. Tang Guo was going to travel, the Tang family knew that they were not at ease. She said she was looking for bodyguards and assistants. Tang''s mother and father Tang took over the matter at that time, and said that they wanted them to choose the people themselves. Three dayster, the two told Tang Guo that a suitable candidate had been found, and they were full of praise between the words, and they said that the other party would only have ten. He has a good fist and kung fu, he is tall and strong, and he is very energetic. Can cook, speak very nicely, even in multiplenguages. This person can fully meet the needs of their baby daughter. The other party has various professional certificates and experience in ying in various countries. They are very relieved. Chapter 1112: Flash marriage daughter (96) Chapter 1112: sh marriage daughter (96) Tang Guo felt that there was no problem and agreed. Father Tang invited the bodyguard and assistant toe in. When he saw Gu Ye, the system reallyughed and the data scurried. He knew that people who were praised so much were very problematic. When Tang Guo saw Gu Ye, he was a little stunned, not surprised. "Parents, isn''t he Gu Lawyer?" "Yes, it is Lawyer Gu." Mother Tang said with a smile, "Lawyer Gu is really good. Although his reputation is a little bit worse, Lawyer Gu helped us with many things. Xiaoguo, are you? What prejudices againstwyer Gu?" "In the past few years, we have all been in contact with Lawyer Gu. He is definitely not the kind of person in the legend." Father Tang also said. Tang Ming and Tang Feng also nod their heads, "Lawyer Gu is still good sometimes, sister, dont worry, think about it, we dont worry about other people who dont know, but when ites to finding Lawyer Gu, we really Rest assured." Gu Ye was stingy, but he managed things firmly. Moreover, only the first employer is recognized, in this respect, it is still very credible. "Of course, sister, if you are not satisfied, we will change." Although the Tang family felt that Gu Ye was good, if their baby didn''t like it, they would change their person. They didn''t think that there was anything wrong with Gu Ye taking over this business. Because in their eyes, Gu Ye is a person who makes money when he has money, and he will never miss it. Stingy is stingy, but it is safe to do. It''s not surprising that Gu Ye came here at such a high price. Moreover, in the past three years, Tang''s mother and Tang''s father have been looking for Gu Ye to do something from time to time, and the other party is really able to do things perfectly. In addition to his bad reputation, it is said that he is a bit stingy, but he is actually a good person. To them, they are not very stingy. They think that Lawyer Gu treated people separately. They had never thought that Gu Ye would have other thoughts, such as taking away their baby bumps. Tang Guohuan walked up to Gu Ye and asked with a smile, "Okay, thenwyer Gu, but I am very troublesome andzy. Since Lawyer Gu has taken over this business, you are not allowed to dislike me for trouble. ." "No." Gu Ye had some excitement in his eyes, it was not troublesome at all, his wife''s business was his business. If it wasn''t for the Tang family''s suspicion, he would want to do this for free. Isnt it justified to be a wifes bodyguard and assistant? What more money is needed. He has to be stingy with everyone and he must be generous to his wife. He is a daughter-inw, what else can''t be given to her? The next day, Tang Guo took the all-round assistant, and Gu Ye began to travel around the world. They went to the beach first, Gu Ye rented a house and made a seafood dinner for Tang Guo. During the day, I take care of the photographer and help her take all kinds of beautiful photos. They went to a ce where there was a mountain again. The mountain was very high. Halfway through, Gu Ye suggested, "Or, I''ll carry you up, right? This mountain road is difficult to walk, and I will have leg pain tomorrow." "Lawyer Gu, do you really think you are a cow?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. "If you can be your cow, then I am willing." Gu Ye gestured sincerely, and said silently that if he were a cow, his wife would be the most difficultnd to cultivate. Tang Guo shook his head and stretched out his hand, "Take me, you have to climb the mountain while carrying me. I''m exhausted halfway, and I have to find a way to carry you down." Chapter 1113: Flash marriage daughter (97) Chapter 1113: sh marriage daughter (97) Gu Ye was so excited in his heart, he quickly squeezed the little hand of the future wife, and carefully led her up. System: I already feel the host''s great pleasure. This guy is really good, and he''s so fond of the host. After four hours, Gu Ye kept holding Tang Guo''s hand and asked from time to time, can she still go? If he can''t walk, he will carry her. The system couldn''t help guessing that all the gentleness and delicacy of Gu Ye''s life were used on the host. Originally led by him, when he arrived at the narrow nk road, he simply took advantage of the situation and hugged Tang Guo''s waist. The two were close to each other, Gu Ye felt that the world wasplete at that time. "Lawyer Gu, when you usually take advantage of the loopholes, are you the same as you do now, and if you have a chance, just go directly?" Tang Guo said this, but didn''t mean to break away from Gu Ye. Gu Ye gently held Tang Guo''s waist and whispered, "If you don''t take the initiative, how can you stand here with you? Miss Tang is the most beautiful cloud in the sky, and only the wind can catch up." "Puff" Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, "So, you are the wind?" "Yes, I am the wind and you are the cloud." "I thought you were going to say you are windy and I am sand." "Where there are clouds in the sand, especially the clouds in the morning and evening, they are the most beautiful." Gu Ye squeezed Tang Guo''s hand tightly, "I like to see the clouds in the evening and morning the most, the most beautiful." System: This scheming boy. Looking at the cloud in the morning means that you can spend the night with his host. When you wake up in the morning, you will see the host around you (cloud). Looking at the cloud at night, it means being able to spend time with the host during the day and sleep together at night, isn''t it just putting your arms around the host and looking at her? This added together means that he wants to be with the host day and night. Sure enough, the scheming is deep, the kind of person who likes to take advantage of loopholes. The adult world is really too colorful. "Lawyer Gu, you said you can make ice cream, right?" Gu Ye quickly said, "Of course." "When did you learn it?" Tang Guo was a little curious. Men shouldn''t like this kind of thing too much. She hadn''t seen Gu Ye eaten any sweets. He didn''t seem to like sweets either. Gu Ye remembered the days when he went to learn ice cream, with a smile on his face, and replied, "It should be more than two years ago." "Oh, I remember that Lawyer Gu didn''t like to eat sweets, why would he think of learning how to make ice cream?" Tang Guo asked knowingly. Gu Ye is a smart person. He has more serious eyes and said frankly, "Because you like to eat, I think I have learned that one day in the future, whenever you want to eat, I can cook it for you." "Lawyer Gu is really a caring person." Tang Guo said, "It''s pretty good at calcting. Lawyer Gu has such skills. If you really work hard, I''m afraid there are not many women in this world. Can you not be coaxed by you?" "But I just want to coax you." Gu Ye said regretfully, "I don''t know if I can coax you back." "Lawyer Gu, you have to work harder. I''m the kind that is hard to coax. If you are angry, you can''t coax it back." Tang Guo turned his head to look straight at Gu Ye, "I ept your intentions, but you To understand, Lawyer Gu. You can recall Luo Yicheng''s fate first. This is the fate that offends me." Gu Yeughed, full of joy and excitement, "I thought about it a long time ago, when I saw you for the second time." "I was attracted by you." Chapter 1114: Flash marriage daughter (98) Chapter 1114: sh marriage daughter (98) "After knowing that you were divorcing Luo Yicheng, I restrained every day and didn''t rectify Luo Yicheng. Because I know that you only use him as a perpetual machine for making money. I shouldn''t be jealous with a machine." "I''ll wait and wait, I''m almost thankful after waiting, you finally got divorced." "Miss Tang, I really want to be with you for the rest of my life, and I am willing to spend the rest of my life loving you." Gu Ye''s face was very solemn, "So, can we be together? I can assure my heart and body. All belong to you, do you want to try?" System: This is a colorful courtship sentence. Oh my God, why is he so dirty? Tang Guo lowered his eyes and smiled, Gu Ye was very nervous, she could hear his heartbeat. After a minute, she finally raised her head, feeling that his palms were sweaty, and then said, "If Lawyer Gu is not afraid, thene." "Speaking ahead, you must do what you say. If you can''t do it, don''t promise." "Of course." Gu Ye was so excited that he hugged the person directly and the feeling of holding his daughter-inw was really wonderful. He would not do bad things, betray his wife, and finally coaxed him, how could he follow Luo Yicheng''s footsteps. What he held in his arms now was his treasure, a treasure he held in his hand forever. In the next time, the system was stuffed with a lot of dog food. He looked at the people around with different faces, and felt a little sympathetic. These people were stuffed with a lot of dog food, right? "Guoguo, are you thirsty, do you want to drink something? Ice cream? You have eaten two today, so you are not allowed to eat ice cream today. Have a drink, sweet, it tastes good." "After walking so far, my leg must be very sore. Put your leg on me and I will rub the calf for you. It won''t hurt tomorrow." "It''s a bit cold on the mountain. I put a coat in my bag, which is just useful." When the wind started, Gu Ye took out a coat from his bag and put it on Tang Guo, hugging her. In this scene, the few couples who were trembling in the cold wind, stared in their eyes. "Look at someone else''s boyfriend. Water, drinks, snacks, and coat are all prepared." "Look at my house again, empty-handed, so I brought a cell phone and wallet, and said that everything is sold on the mountain." "Can it bepared? Can''t bepared." "Going up the mountain, my boyfriend handed water to his girlfriend, rubbed his legs, asked for warmth, put on a coat, and my boyfriend was carrying a camera to take pictures of the scenery." System: sympathy. Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing as he listened to the muttering words of several girls. Gu Ye whispered to her, "Guoguo, do you think a perfect boyfriend like me is very useful? It''s very useful wherever you go." "It''s very useful." Tang Guo touched Gu Ye''s face and said softly. Gu Ye took the opportunity to say, "Whenever you go anywhere, take me with you, okay?" "Aren''t you making money? Lawyer Gu, if you don''t make money, how can you support me?" Baby Gu Ye feels bitter, why does his daughter-inw love money more than him? Fortunately, he was prepared and sat aside, put Tang Guo''s legs on his thighs, and gently helped her rub her calves . "Guoguo has found a permanent mobile money machine, and I have also found a lot. Now most of the things are left to the people underneath, and most of them, I just sit and collect the money." Chapter 1115: Flash marriage daughter (99) Chapter 1115: sh marriage daughter (99) "Except for very difficult cases, I don''t need me." "So, Guoguo, take me?" Gu Ye said pitifully. It was obvious that a big man who became so cute and coquettish was really unambiguous at all. He has no shame since he was a child, so he can achieve his goal. Moreover, in front of the daughter-inw, you don''t need a face, just coax the daughter-inw to bring him. Tang Guo''s calf was veryfortable being rubbed, and she reached out to help Gu Ye beat her back, and replied, "Okay, okay, take you, only you. From now on, I will only take you around the world, anyway. Someone helps us make money, right?" "Yes, right, right, Guoguo is right." Unconsciously, Tang Guo and Gu Ye had both been out for several months. In the past few months, they first visited the country and then went to other countries to visit various unique ces. When Gu Ye appeared in Tang Guo''s circle of friends for the first time, and was still close to Tang Guo, the expressions of the Tang family almost didn''t break apart. "Damn!!" Tang Ming''s eldest brother, Tang Ming didn''t hold back a swear word, "I finally figured out how could Gu Jichu sell us the materials of Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei for ten thousand yuan." "It turns out that this **** was thinking of hitting our sister?" Tang Feng also said, "We were calcted by him? Now he has coaxed our sister into his hands." The two were very mad and said in unison, "I disagree, I disagree, how can a girl marry such a stingy man, absolutely disagree, the girl is so innocent, and he won''t be calcted to die." Tang''s mother and Tang''s father were much calmer. They looked at the travel photos. Mother Tang said, "In fact, the people of Xiaogu are fine. In these photos, all the luggage is on Xiaogu''s body. Our Guoguo only has a mobile phone and snacks. Look at the one on Xiaogu''s back. There are two bags hanging around the necks and two trolley cases on the hands, not counting the handbags on them." "Well, I have been in contact with Xiao Gu so many times, others are indeed okay, there is no need to deny him because of outsiders'' arguments and rumors." "He has always done things well and never makes mistakes. This kind of person is really good." "At a young age, I never heard that his private life was messy." "If he really has a heart for our Xiaoguo, he can actually look at him. He is really good." Compared with Tang Guo''s two older brothers, Tang''s mother and Tang''s father had obviously epted this fact and said that he would take a closer look. When the two brothers heard this, they were a little unlovable. Insidious, it turns out that their parents have already been dealt with. Now their sisters have agreed, what can they do? How about a sack? Gu Ye didn''t know that his two eldest brothers wanted to put him in a sack to beat people. Now, he finally coaxed his daughter-inw into his hands, and of course he wants to apany her to travel the world happily. The people in the studio called him many times and talked a lot anxiously. Finally, Gu Ye said lightly, "Without me, would your lives be in danger?" "No,wyer Gu." "Then you can figure it out by yourself. I am not your father. You can''t find me if you have trouble? Find a solution by yourself. This is a good opportunity to improve your personal abilities." Chapter 1116: Flash marriage daughter (100) Chapter 1116: sh marriage daughter (100) "Remember, you are all grown-ups, and you have to learn to solve problems by yourself." After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone with a snap, took his wife''s waist, and prepared to go to the bottom of the sea to y. The people in the studio listened to the busy tone on the phone with a bitter expression. "how about it?" "The boss asked if we would die without him. I said no. He said that he is not our father. If we can''t find him if we have any difficulties, he also said that we are all grown-ups and we must learn to solve the problems ourselves. Wow... I really don''t want to grow up." Colleagues: "..." The boss made a good excuse. He thought they didn''t look at Moments. Didn''t you know that he was showing beautiful girlfriends every day? Seeing color forgets righteousness, beauty is misleading, not doing business properly... With a beauty, forget the country. Tang Guo''s life was very good, but Qian Beibei''s life was not so good. In the first few months, she avoided a lot of trouble without going out or answering the phone. But because of pregnancy, not going to work, and all kinds of troubles, she always feels uneasy. In the beginning, Luo Yichengforted her every day and coaxed her. Later, when Luo Yicheng got tired from work, he fell asleep when he came back, and there was lessmunication between the two. However, every time she reminded, Luo Yicheng would apologize to her or something. She felt a lot more at ease. Seeing that the child was born within two months, she couldn''t help asking, when will they have the wedding, and what happened to Mother Luo. "Babe, don''t worry, I will go back tomorrow to discuss with my mother." "it is good." On the second day, Luo Yicheng returned to the vi that he had not returned for a long time. When Mother Luo saw him, she didn''t mean to scold him. He said, "Mom, Beibei will be born in two months." "I know, counting the days." Luo mother said nkly, "Why, do you finally remember toe back today?" "Mom, are you still angry?" Mother Luo raised her head and looked at Luo Yicheng, "You are my son, how long can I be angry with you? Let''s say, what''s the matter if youe back this time." "Mom, you see Beibei is about to give birth, shouldn''t she make up a wedding for her." A wedding without both parents is not a wedding. As long as both parents are present, he and Beibei are truly married. Mother Luo sneered in her heart and said to her face, "Yicheng, are you really going to marry Qian Beibei?" "Yes, Mom, I can''t miss her." "Yicheng, have you ever thought that you are not to me for your misses, but you are not steadfast to each other. If she resisted early, you would be married. If you persisted a little longer, you might be together. " "I knew I was wrong, Mom, so I was with Beibei again and decided not to separate." Seeing that Luo Yicheng didn''t understand what she meant, Luo''s mother refused to persuade her and said, "We can do a wedding, but I have the conditions." "Mom, tell me." Mother Luo took a deep breath, "I will take care of this family from now on, and I will give it to you after a hundred years." "Mom meant..." "It means that the financial power will be handed over to me for the time being. The money you make, except for your expenses, will be handed over to me and distributed by me. Who is your mother, Yicheng, dont you know? Do I want yours?" Mother Luo smiled, "I''m not short of money. Xiaoguo took me into the stock market and made a lot of investments. He also invested some money in your brother-inw''s pig farm. There are shares and it is not bad for money. " Chapter 1117: Flash marriage daughter (101) Chapter 1117: sh marriage daughter (101) "Yicheng, Mom is for your own good. The virtues of the Qian family, and Qian Beibei is a softhearted person. Can she not subsidize their family? Maybe she will buy a big house for her brother after turning around. Maybe after her brother, You have to do it all." Seeing that Luo Yicheng was still hesitating, Luo mother said again, "Yicheng, don''t forget that you almost lost your face at the wedding. In the end, if you didn''t meet Xiaoguo, a kind child, would you have today?" "Qian Beibei may be a simple girl, but she is soft-hearted. From what happened at the wedding, you should understand that you can''t stand the coaxing of her family. There is a mother who will help you look at this home. After a hundred years of her mother, The Qian family can''t get in either. Are you right? " "Mom, I listen to you, and all financial powers will be given to you in the future." Luo Yicheng also thought of the wedding. Even if he loves Qian Beibei, there will always be a knot in his heart. He can forgive Qian Beibei, but he can''t let the Qian family go. Mother Luo smiled, "Well, you can do it yourself for the wedding. What young people like is different from those of us. After all, your current status cannot be too bad for a wedding. So as not to beughed at." As for Qian Beibei''s ability to stand it, she can''t stand it anymore. The son is confused, she cannot be confused. It doesn''t matter whether they get married or not, they can only pay close attention to their son''s money so as not to be coaxed by the Qian family. "By the way, after the child is born, you don''t have time to take it, just let me here, anyway, I have time." Luo Yicheng was overjoyed, did he ept Beibei? What Luo mother thought was that the child was from the Luo family''s blood anyway, could it be taught by Qian Beibei, and then cooperate with the Qian family to coax her son''s money. In this case, it is better to stay by her side and teach well, and definitely cannot be a tool used by Qian Beibei. Looking at the woman''s appearance, she only likes to be entangled in love, for fear of not taking care of her children. Xiaoguo is gone, she is no longer her good daughter-inw, what a wonderful person, she does not have this blessing. Luo Yicheng was very excited to return to He Qian Beibei''s home and passed on Luo''s mother''s words. Qian Beibei was a little happy when she heard that Mother Luo was still willing to help her with the baby, and thought that Mother Luo had epted her. She didn''t n to be a full-time mother. She was very disturbed in her heart during the months of pregnancy. She has already thought about it and will work when she has a baby. "Yicheng, I want to work after the baby is born. Now that my mother helps me watch, I can also be distracted to do a little business, I just go to yourpany, how about?" Luo Yicheng nodded, "It''s okay to go. With Beibei''s ability, he will definitely be promoted soon." "Is getting a promotion?" Qian Beibei was a little strange. Luo Yicheng replied, This is the original rule set by all shareholders of thepany. All members of thepany can rmend people they know to thepany, even if its me, the manager. But everyone must be verified by their strengths before they can go to thepany. Apetent position." In fact, this n was proposed by Xiaoguo. Because there are more people in Luojia Vige who enter thepany, in order to bnce the others, this regtion was formted. At this moment, everyone is very happy, everyone has the opportunity to rmend capable people, thepany does not lose anything, and thepany members have no opinion. Chapter 1118: Flash marriage daughter (102) Chapter 1118: sh marriage daughter (102) "Meaning, you have to start from the bottom, right?" "Yes, Beibei, I believe you can." Qian Beibei nodded, "Okay, then start from the bottom, lest someone says I always rely on you. Yicheng, don''t worry, I won''t lose face." She also graduated from a prestigious university anyway, and has worked for so many years, still dont believe that she cant be qualified for thepanys position? Luo Yicheng was about to have a wedding with Qian Beibei, and went to see the Qian family. Niu Jin looked at Qian Beibei''s belly, and finallypromised. She took Qian Beibei to talk about the bride price. As soon as he said a word, Qian Beibei''s expression changed, "Mom, I advise you not to mention it again." "It''s always okay to mean it? I don''t want too much. When I get married, I have to show it no matter what. Luo Yicheng is not without money." Listening to Niu Jin''s muttering, Luo Yicheng also prepared to say that the bride price is still to be given. But Qian Beibei said, "Mom, have you forgotten thest time? I and Yicheng are already married, isn''t it just a wedding? Yicheng is still raising me now, don''t go too far." "It''s all right, whatever you want." Niu Jin didn''t want many gifts, just one or two hundred thousand. No matter how they are married, Qian Beibei is also her daughter. She doesn''t need anything, she just marries over, and she doesn''t know what others think. "That house, Yicheng is my name written." Qian Beibei whispered. When Niu Jin heard it, her heart felt relieved. When she said that, Beibei, her family, really firmly grasped Luo Yicheng''s heart. Niu Jin''s thoughts moved, and she was no longer obsessed with the bride price. As long as her Beibei goes to the Luo''s house and heads the Luo''s house in the future, the dowry is really nothing. Luo Yicheng''s heart, in Beibei''s body, everything about Luo Yicheng belongs to her family''s Beibei. In this way, Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei had a wedding. Because Luo Yicheng''s current status is not low, many people havee. This is indeed an era ofughing poor and notughing prostitution. Moreover, Tang Qianjin did not divest her capital, nor did she break the face with Luo Yicheng. They had no reason toe. When Tang Qianjin went to travel around the world, she greeted them, thatpany has her share, I hope everyone should do it, or do it. Moreover, thepany''s prospects are indeed good, and the partnership will not be terminated because of Luo Yicheng''s divorce. Before thinking about it, I was just afraid of pressure from the Tang family. Now that the Tang family doesn''t move, they just don''t know. Of course, in private, they despise Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei. Especially the rich wives in the circle, the most annoying is the junior high, having children and the like. Qian Beibei attended various gatherings and was always left out. The one who ridiculed her, over time, she stopped attending with Luo Yicheng. Seeing that she was unwilling to go, Luo Yicheng had to take his mother and his eldest sister when she was there. Of course, this is something. After the wedding, Qian Beibei proposed to move to a vi. Luo Yicheng had forgotten that this vi actually belonged to Tang Guo and readily agreed. Seeing that Qian Beibei was about to give birth, Luo Mu didn''t care and let her live in. On the first day after living in, Luo Yicheng thought about housekeeping, and said to Qian Beibei, "Our family has been in charge of mom. Now you are pregnant again, you are about to give birth, and you have to take care of him, Beibei. Would you mind this?" "Of course not, Yicheng, what do you think of me?" Chapter 1119: Flash marriage daughter (103) Chapter 1119: sh marriage daughter (103) "I just want to be with you. I don''t value these external objects." "That''s good, I know, what Beibei cares about most is the rtionship between us. Otherwise, you won''t stay with me for so long. When we started, I was a poor boy." "Yicheng, you know it. As long as I''m with you, I''m very happy. I don''t care about the others. Back then, it was because my mother loved money that caused us to separate. We will never hurt us because of these. Feelings." After theyined to each other, they hugged each other to sleep. Luo Mu didn''t treat Qian Beibei badly, and gave what she ought to eat and use. Qian Beibei thought that Mother Luo had epted her, screaming at each other. The eldest sister of the Luo family had also been here, but they were not familiar with her just to greet her coldly, and she did not expect anything. She and Sister Luo''s women who came from the countryside didn''t have much inmon. Even if the men of Sister Luo''s became rich, they still couldn''t change their origin and habits. "Mom, why did you let her live here?" Sister Luo looked dissatisfied. Xiaoguo took them into the upper ss, and also took them to invest and apply for sses to study. It is too unkind to do it this way. "This house is still Xiaoguo''s." There is nothing to say, where is Qian Beibei eligible to live here, "Little fruit doesn''t care, we can''t do this." "Don''t worry, mom knows, when Xiaoguoes back, I will let Yicheng and replenish Xiaoguo with the money from the vi. After all, we are sorry." "I''ve lived a life of integrity, and I never thought that something like this would happen at home." Sister Luo sighed, "All right, now, Xiao Guo will note to us even more." "It''s better not toe here. Xiaoguo should know about Yicheng and Qian Beibei." Luo Mu frowned. "She is a smart girl, but she doesn''t say anything in her heart. It''s also true for us, she She has done her righteousness, otherwise, she would just withdraw her funds at will, which would ruin Yicheng''s family." "Yes, the little fruit man is really nice." Sister Luo said, should she be fortunate that there is still business between them, and Xiaoguo''s personality is good, so she won''t be an enemy. Not long after, Qian Beibei gave birth to a son and gave birth. She chose to have a smooth delivery because she wanted to go to thepany earlier so that she could meet Luo Yicheng every day. After confinement, the child was thrown to Mother Luo. Mother Luo didn''t say anything, she would take good care of her children while attending the party. Tang Guo came back several yearster. She and Gu Ye spent three years traveling the world. They have been to fun ces and dangerous ces. The Tang family has basically epted both of them. In every new ce, they will also take a set of wedding photos. Before, Tang Guos Moments of Friends could only be seen by the Tang family, and Gu Yes could only be seen by the talents in his studio. When they took the first set of wedding photos, they announced it to everyone in the circle of friends. At this moment, everyone knew that Tang Guo and Gu Cui were together. They were all wondering if this girl had a problem with her brain and found such a stingy man. Luo Yicheng thought the same way when he saw the photos. There was some pain in his eyes, he thought that Tang Guo was abandoning himself, and even called her to ask. Chapter 1120: Flash marriage daughter (104) Chapter 1120: sh marriage daughter (104) Of course, Tang Guo''s phone number had already been changed without getting through. After returning, Tang Guo and Gu Ye were going to get married. Gu Ye came to the door, holding a thick stack of documents in his hand. Before the Tang family asked, he pushed these documents to the Tang family. After the Tang family watched it, they were extremely shocked. Tang Ming and Tang Feng, looking at Gu Ye''s eyes, also looked like this guy is crazy, right? Actually transferred all the property and shares under their name to their sister''s name. How much courage is this? I dont know, this guy is really making money. There are shops and real estate in many cities in China, and there are several vis and even wineries abroad. This... isn''t the average rich, how many people did you pick? But now, they belong to their sister. Mother Tang and Father Tang looked at each other and said, "Xiao Gu, we have all seen the rtionship with you Guoguo over the years. In fact, you don''t need to do this." Their Tang family is not short of money, although there is anything here. People are tempted. "You like each other and are important to each other. As long as you love each other, respect, and treat Xiaoguo well in the future, you can. Your character, I believe." Father Tang said, "Moreover, my Tang family daughter, in fact, These are not rare, we raised them, and we have seen your sincerity." "But I want to give it." Gu Ye said, "Before I met Xiaoguo, my only interest was to make money, maybe because I was poor when I was a child. But after I made money, I didn''t know how to spend it, so I could only make money with money. Now that I have Xiaoguo, I finally know how to spend money, that is, give all the money to Xiaoguo. As long as she is happy, I will be happy." Tang Ming and Tang Feng nced at each other, oh my god, this old man is obviously an old baby, baby. The kind that will only make money, not spend money. "Parents, don''t persuade you, you are not rare, I am rare." Tang Guo put all the documents in front of him, "From now on, all of the ancientwyer''s will belong to me, and he will belong to me." There was a happy smile on Gu Ye''s face. He had waited for these words for a long time. Yes, everything he has is fruitful, and he is fruitful too. It takes time to prepare for a wedding. Before that, Sister Luo contacted Tang Guo, "Xiaoguo, take the time toe over. The vi was originally in your name. Mom told me, it depends on whether you want the vi or we will make the vi. I will provide you with the money and transfer the vi to Moms name." "You can live if you like," Tang Guo said. "How can it be, Xiaoguo,e here, now many things are different, we all feel sorry for you, if we don''t solve our anxiety." Tang Guo replied, "Well, I''lle over tomorrow. I haven''t seen you for several years. Aunt Luo is okay?" "Fortunately, I am in good health, but I miss you a little." The next day, Tang Guo went to the vi. Mother Luo took her and said a lot, and then asked about Gu Ye. "Gu Ye is a good person. We have been ying around for years. We will get married right away. Aunt Luo dont have to worry. He has also transferred all the property under his name to me. He is a person who loves money so much, that is enough to prove His sincerity." "I have also experienced the feeling of being loved." Hearing this made Luo Mu and Sister Luo feel sour, and they have no prejudice against Gu Ye. They are better than Luo Yicheng. What can they do? Chapter 1121: Flash marriage daughter (105) Chapter 1121: sh marriage daughter (105) Several people talked about the vi, and Tang Guo said, "Aunt Luo, do what you can. For the sake of acquaintances, it''s OK for Bacheng." "No, after all, we shouldpensate you well." At this moment, Qian Beibei returned to the vi and saw Luo''s mother graciously pulling Tang Guo, his face changed. "Miss Tang, why are you here?" With that look, I almost didn''t ask, why did youe to my house? Sister Luo has an explosive temper, "Why can''t Xiao Guoe here? This house is still Xiao Guo''s." Qian Beibei thought that Sister Luo was talking angry, and couldn''t help saying, "Ms. Tang divorced Yicheng a long time ago, and she is going to get married now. How could this house belong to her? Sister, I know you don''t like me. Can''t you say this to **** me off?" "Haha..." Sister Luo sneered, and exined the ownership of the house and the conditions for Luo Yicheng''s divorce. Finally, he said that he would buy the vi from Tang Guo. After all, Mother Luo is used to this ce, and now they are not bad for money. Moreover, Tang Guo can also bepensated. If it weren''t for Qian Beibei to live in, they wouldn''t n to do that. With this house in, Xiao Guo mighte back to live. When Qian Beibei heard that she had lived for several years and thought it was her own vi, it actually belonged to Tang Guo, and it belonged only to her, so she almost didn''t feel shocked. In addition to what Luo Yicheng said, Luo Yicheng got divorced and divided 60% of the property under his name. On the side that belonged to Tang Guo, he had no share, and he felt a little ufortable. Especially what happened just now is really asking her to p her face. "Come on, Xiaoguo, let''s find someone to evaluate this vi, and then the aunt will transfer the money to you, and we will transfer the ownership." "Row." "Just transfer the ount to my name." Luo Mu added, making Qian Beibei''s face flushed. This thing was done quickly, and Qian Beibei could only watch so much money and transfer it to Tang Guo. I saw that Luo Mu put away the real estate certificate. She saw the child ying while she wanted to hug him. The child was less than three years old. Qian Beibei hugged him for a while, and he cried. "Why are you so naughty that you pee on me? How dirty!" Qian Beibei couldn''t hold back and hit the child directly. When Luo''s mother went downstairs, she quickly waved Qian Beibei away. Qian Beibei was urinated and was very disgusted, and quickly went to wash it. In the past two days, she was dead to Geying. After today, she doesn''t want to take children even more. In the past few years, working in thepany, she thought she would be promoted soon with her own ability. But thepany''s assessment was too strict, and she didn''t want to lose face, she could only grit her teeth and dry her teeth, and now she finally got some improvement. But every day, I was tired like a dog, and I didn''t want toin with Luo Yicheng. The people in thepany didn''t seem to be very friendly to her. She felt that everyone was indifferent to her. When returning to Luojia Vige, the vigers saw that she basically didn''t speak much. When she left, they were talking again with a smile. This time, Luo Mu made up such arge sum of money to Tang Guo in silence. At night, she couldn''t help but talked to Luo Yicheng about it. "Mom did the right thing. I almost forgot about this. After all, we are sorry for Xiaoguo and we should supply her." Chapter 1122: Flash marriage daughter (106) Chapter 1122: sh marriage daughter (106) When Qian Beibei heard this, she was almost stunned. "Babe, you shouldn''t mind? I love you. The vi is originally a small fruit, so she should be paid." Qian Beibei took a deep breath, "Yicheng, how much are all of our assets?" "It''s all in my mother''s ce, don''t worry, my mother won''t spend a lot of money. The olddy has a lot of money herself." Qian Beibei remembered listening to thepany''s discussion before that most of thepany''s shares are in Tang Guo''s hands. Fortunately, Yicheng made so much money, all in Tang Guo''s pockets, and felt a little unwilling in her heart, "Yicheng, have you ever thought of starting apany alone?" "Babe, what did you say about this? I started thispany." "But you only hold a few percent of the shares." "There are already many, except for the Tang family, I am thergest shareholder of thispany." Qian Beibei said, "But fortunately, you have done so much, and in the end most of them were earned by others. I am not equal for you." "Bebe, the money is enough. Thispany, if it hadn''t been supported by small fruits, would not be what it is today." "Bebe, our feelings have hurt Xiaoguo. I will never leave thispany in my life. I promised Xiaoguo that she will work hard to run thepany. She has never received my love. What we can do is to make thepany better and better." Luo Yicheng''s eyes shed with determination, "Babe, you will definitely support me?" "of course." Qian Beibei lowered his eyes, what else could he say? Tang Guo and Gu Ye held a wedding, and everyone who knew them came, including Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei, Luo Mu, and Sister Luo. Qian Beibei was ridiculed for attending a party several years ago, and has not been to a party for many years. This time, she suddenly discovered that she was standing next to Luo Yicheng, out of ce. Even Sister Luo and Mother Luo are both rich and powerful, as if they are really in this circle. She looked at everything around her, as if she felt the ridicule of countless people, and wanted to get into the ground. No one came to greet her. Those who came to greet Luo Yicheng, Luo''s mother, and Luo Sister. Sister Luos mans pig farm is already well-known all over the country. It is getting bigger and bigger, and it is closely rted to the Tang family. Qian Beibei suddenly discovered that it seemed that many people she knew were cooperating with the Tang family and Tang Guo. Tang Guo seems to have invested in manypanies. Looking at Tang Guo in her wedding dress, she looked so young. The man named Gu Ye had a bad reputation, but she heard that he transferred all the assets under his name to Tang Guo''s name. She suddenly discovered that after she had been married to Luo Yicheng for so many years, Luo''s mother would give her pocket money and she also had a sry. Luo''s mother would arrange the dresses and jewelry that she should have every year. However, she still doesn''t know how many assets the family has. After Tang Guo and Gu Ye got married, they went to y again. She is a quasi-investor, now she only needs to lie down and count the money. The people under Gu Ye''s hands were also sharpened, and he basically didn''t need him to appear. Since then, the two have started a life of chic life. And Qian Beibei''s troublesome days have just begun. Niu Jin asked her for money, "Baibei, some of the money in the family can''t be turned around recently. If Yicheng has opened such argepany, you should be able to get it?" Chapter 1123: Flash marriage daughter (107) Chapter 1123: sh marriage daughter (107) Qian Beibei wanted to say that she couldn''t get it out. Mother Luo gave her a lot of pocket money every month. She also had a sry, but it was basically moonlight. Looking at Niu Jin, and remembering her hard temper, she had no choice but to agree. After returning home, she sold all the jewelry she rarely wore, and exchanged the money to beat Niu Jin. Not long after those jewelry had been sold, Luo Mu knew about it. "Look, fortunately, I kept my eyes on the expensive jewellery and sold it. Niu Jin took the money and bought a house for her son with joy. "Mom has the foresight, my brother''s vision is really bad, Xiao Guo is so good, the whole person is lucky. Unlike this, the prodigal, everything is taken outside." Sister Luo said. Niu Jin''s appetite grew stronger and stronger, and Qian Beibei suddenly discovered that almost everything she could sell was sold out. She promised Niu Jin, she could only do it, and as ast resort, she asked Luo Yicheng. "It''s my mother''s side. It seems that the funds can''t be turned around. I can''t help but?" "Bebe doesn''t need to exin, I''ll turn it around for you." Luo Yicheng actually doesn''t spend much money, Luo Mu has prepared everything for him. There is also arge part of the money left over each time. After Qian Beibei gave the money to Niu Jin, she looked at the empty jewelry box and remembered that Gu Ye actually transferred all his property to Tang Guo. Feeling a little bit upset, I remembered that Luo Yicheng also easily transferred the money to her. So, she decided to ask Luo Yicheng for some money from time to time. It was okay once or twice, but after a few more times, Luo Yicheng couldn''t help asking. "Yicheng, I just want to give it a try, how do I feel when my man gives money." Luo Yicheng had no doubts, "It turns out that this is the case. Then, ask me what I want to buy." Qian Beibei underestimated Niu Jin''s appetite and often asked her to cry poorly. Now Luo Yicheng wants to give her money, and she spends itvishly. One is satisfying vanity, and the second is not wanting to lose face. Niu Jin thought that Qian Beibei was in control of the financial power, and even more so, he asked for money to subsidize Qian Chengcheng. Luo Mu watched all this coldly, as long as Qian Chengcheng had any movement, she knew everything. The person she was looking for was a young man from Gu Ye''s studio. He was more reliable. Finally, there is a very important party, and Qian Beibei must attend with Luo Yicheng. She looked at the empty jewelry box and empty hangers, and finally panicked. Both the dress and jewelry were prepared this year, but because of Niu Jin, she sold them all. She can''t get it out now. This incident was pointed out by Luo''s mother in front of Luo Yicheng. Luo Yicheng suspected Qian Beibei for the first time and asked her where the money and things had gone. Qian Beibei couldn''t tell, and Luo Mu finally told the truth, almost not angering Luo Yicheng. With so much money back and forth, Qian Beibei actually used it all to subsidize her family''s family, which adds up to tens of millions. It''s not that Qian Beibei didn''t know that he had a grudge against the Qian family. "Babe, why are you doing this?" "I, I can''t help but?" Qian Beibei was also wronged. Luo Yicheng said, "Are they going to starve to death? Your brother already has several houses under his name, all of them moved by you." In the end, this matter can only be ignored. Only Luo Yicheng paired with Qian Beibei, giving birth to a gap. But Niu Jin did not stop there. Still asking Qian Beibei for money, Qian Beibei couldn''t get it out, so she kept Qian Beibei crying. Chapter 1124: Flash marriage daughter (108) Chapter 1124: sh marriage daughter (108) She said that Qian Beibei was not filial and she was a rich wife and couldn''t help her natal family with any money. Qian Beibei didn''t dare to say that she was poor and couldn''t afford to pay. Inadvertently, she saw Wang=dai. I borrowed arge sum of money from the Inte and gave it to Niu Jin, saying that this was thest time. She nned to pay back the money slowly, but she did not expect that the online loanpany would soon call to collect the debt. She didn''t have the money to pay it back, so the phone called Luo Yicheng''spany. The look in thepany''s eyes at the time was very strange. When Luo Yicheng heard that Qian Beibei actually borrowed several million to Niu Jin on the Inte, he was really stunned. Now that the interest is added, it is still tens of millions. "Call the police," Luo Mu finally said, "first recover the money the Qian family took from Qian Beibei, and talk about the others." Qian Beibei looked at Luo Yicheng in disappointment, her face was pale, and the corners of her lips moved, but in the end she said nothing. Niu Jin is a pervert, but Luo Mu is not a vegetarian, so she found out the transfer records and asked Qian Beibei to match her, asking her whether the money was loaned to Niu Jin or given to Niu Jin. Qian Beibei was watched by Luo Yicheng, and she lowered her head and said, "I borrowed it." She knew what virtue her mother was. Yicheng is already disappointed in her now, and she can''t make any more mistakes. When the money was recovered, the online loan was only repaid the principal and interest due to police intervention. But the online loanpany was finally blocked. Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng can''t go back. Luo Yicheng put all his efforts into thepany. Qian Beibei was afraid of being left behind by Luo Yicheng, and regardless of the child, she worked hard every day. It''s just that her mind is not here, and if she doesn''t charge in time, she wille to an end within a few years, and she can no longer make progress. She also wondered if Luo Yicheng was getting better and better and would be taken away by the female secretary. I often go to see Luo Yicheng when he is free, and once Luo Yicheng mes her, her eyes are filled with tears, and Luo Yicheng can''t say anything. Finally, with Luo Yicheng recing all the secretaries with men, Qian Beibei didn''t do so frequently. Unknowingly, Qian Beibei''s and Luo Yicheng were teenagers. This child was taught well by Luo''s mother and was not close to Qian Beibei who didn''t care about him. He remembered things when he was two years old, and he still remembers the look in his eyes that Qian Beibei disgusted. Later, when I heard about what Qian Beibei was doing, I looked down on this mother a little, and even felt ashamed. But because of Luo Mu''s upbringing to him, he never showed it. As for Luo Yicheng''s father, he is not close. The only people he was close to were Mother Luo and the eldest sister of the Luo family. Luo Yicheng has made thepany the first in the country, and Tang Guo has be the richest man in the country. Qian Beibei was so sour in her heart. She always remembered what Luo Yicheng said to her that he gave her all the love, so she could only use wealth topensate Tang Guo. Now that she heard this sentence, Qian Beibei only found it ridiculous. But she will not leave Luo Yicheng, she still loves Luo Yicheng, and Luo Yicheng will one day give her everything. She firmly believes. After Luo Yicheng made thepany in the world rankings, Tang Guo''s wealth also entered the world rankings, bing a world celebrity, the first rich man to be ranked as an investmentpany. Qian Beibei buried her head and didn''t look at those. Thirty yearster, Luo Mu died. Qian Beibei felt that everything was overwhelming. He didn''t expect that in Luo''s will, it was written that all the property would be inherited by her grandson. Chapter 1125: Flash marriage daughter (end) Chapter 1125: sh marriage daughter (end) That is, Luo Yicheng''s shares are all in their son''s name. She doesn''t know when they were given. Seeing the gray-haired Luo Yicheng, still working hard, she couldn''t help saying, "Luo Yicheng." "Babe?" Qian Beibei cried, "Can you stop and look at me? Why are you working so hard? The person who owns the shares is dead, dead, and she donated all the shares. Luo Yicheng, you don''t have to work so fortunately anymore." "No, it is necessary. After all, I promised her that I will do it in thispany as long as I live." Even now, he is back in the second line. "It''s a pity that she didn''t make her the richest man in the world. I guess she is also very sorry." At this moment, Qian Beibei suddenly discovered that in fact, not only did she not get Luo Yicheng''s money, but also Luo Yicheng''s heart. Luo Yicheng''s heart, I don''t know when, it has long belonged to that woman. However, he didn''t notice it himself. "Luo Yicheng, do you love me?" Luo Yicheng paused, carefully nced at the gray-haired Qian Beibei, and said, "Of course, Beibei, I give you all my feelings, I love you." "Luo Yicheng, I love you too." Qian Beibei smiled and said, in fact, they don''t love each other anymore, right? True love, what is true love? If Luo Yicheng wants to love her, he will work overtime for decades like a day, and he is not willing toe back to be with her? If she loves Luo Yicheng, she will not think about when Luo''s mother will die and how can she get more money out of Luo Yicheng''s hands. In fact, they didn''t love each other a long time ago and maintained such a loving rtionship, but they didn''t want to p themselves in the face. Unexpectedly, this deception wouldst a lifetime. Under the light, Luo Yicheng was smiling and writing a n. Qian Beibei turned and left without any intention of staying, nor did she ask Luo Yicheng whether he was hungry or tired. If it is love, she will definitely care about his body and tell him not to stay upte and work overtime. If he loves, he will stop her and let her wait, how unsafe to go home alone. "Xiaoguo, in a few years, I really can''t do it, I can''t work in thepany for a lifetime." "I can''t help it, it''s not useful when people are old." "You left too early. You have to wait a few more years. I will definitely make more money for you. Maybe you can still be ranked among the top ten rich people in the world." Luo Yicheng was writing the n while nagging, "Beibei is probably angry again, she is always like this. I have told her how many times, I gave her all the love, otherwise it won''t Marry her." "You promised to marry me without hesitation. There were no decent weddings and no blessings from my family. Everything was my impulse. In order to protect my face, I agreed. I wasted three more years on me. Support my career, take good care of my family, and lead our Luojia Vige to make a fortune." "Thispany is my painstaking effort, but also yours. I said that I will work hard for you and do the best for thepany." "The only thing I canpensate you is wealth." "After all, I give all my love to Beibei, but like a little girl, Beibei always likes to care about everything." "Xiaoguo, why are you so good? s..." ... [Host, does Luo Yicheng like you? "So what? I don''t like him, I like the one who stings everyone." Tang Guoughed lowly, "Let''s go, go to the next world, and hope that he in the next world will be better." "He swears, he will be good in his next life." System: Slightly omitted. show off! Chapter 1126: The princess whose memory was changed (1) Chapter 1126: The princess whose memory was changed (1) "The princess rests by yourself, this king still has something important to deal with." Shangguanjing casually lifted the bride''s red hijab sitting on the couch aside, and said coldly, "Since you be the princess, this king hopes You can be sensible and follow the rules of the King''s Mansion." "Yes, prince." Tang Guo replied obediently. He nced at the man who was not happy about the wedding night before dropping his eyes. She muttered to the system in her heart, "Howe you just got married again?" [This... this, I dont know, but the host is out of business, it doesnt really matter whether you get married or not, do you think its right? The system is weak, who knows which world they will go through randomly. Fortunately, he hugged his golden thigh early. With the host, there are no problems. Shangguanjing looked at this well-behaveddy, with no interest in his eyes. Thinking that he could not be with his beloved, this woman couldn''t help but feel a little more disgusted. Seeing that she only buried her head, she turned and left angrily. Taking a few steps out of the door, he took a deep breath. One day, he would **** his beloved woman back and be only his princess. "All go out." When Shangguan Jing left, Tang Guo drove everyone out. She is a little curious, what is the story of this world. She found afortable position, leaned, closed her eyes, and received the story of the world. This is an ancient imperial power era. The name of the person who just went out was Shangguanjing, the king of Southern Shu, the younger brother of the current emperor, the same father and the same mother. She is the eldest daughter of Shangshu Tang Yanxin, a standarddy, smiling, dignified and virtuous, calm and quiet. Suchdies are the best daughter-inw candidates in the minds of major family mistresses. She also has a twin sister named Tang Jiao. Tang Jiao''s personality is just the opposite of Tang Guo, lively and active, and likes to go out and y very much. Compared with the original owner''s rules, Tang Jiao''s body is more agile and public. Such a character is rtively rare in this world and is very eye-catching. Tang Jiao is not only lively, but also very talented. In fact, the original owner is also a talent, but she is rtively low-key and well-behaved, thinking that these are not necessary topare with others. The dress is the same as her temperament, and it is also regr, bolder than Tang Jiao. However, the rtionship between the two sisters is very good, and the rtionship between them is not bad because of external rumors. On the contrary, every time Tang Jiao goes out, he will bring all kinds of gadgets to the original owner. Every time Tang Jiao goes out, the original owner will also prepare various useful items for her. Over time, Tang Jiao was known by the entire imperial city and praised as the first beauty in the imperial city. The people of Xinyue Tang''s seconddy had to line up far outside the imperial city. Tang Jiao was ying outside, and got acquainted with King Shangguanjing and Emperor Shangguanyi who also went out to enjoy the scenery. Her liveliness and talents attracted both of them. Tang Jiao didn''t know their identities, and only regarded them as poetry friends. Never imagined that that encounter created the tragedy of her and her sister''s life. After Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing returned to the imperial city, they both sent people to inquire about Tang Jiao''s identity. They all see that each other Chapter 1127: The princess whose memory was changed (2) Chapter 1127: The princess whose memory was changed (2) Both of them nned to make Tang Jiao their own woman first. In the end, the Shangguan Wing as the emperor took the upper hand and gave the marriage directly. Tang Jiao became his concubine, and Miss Tang, the original master, became the princess of King Jing. What if King Jing is angry again? Shangguanyi is the emperor, he is just a king of kings, and the imperial decree is all down, he can''t directly defy, right? He wanted to defy, but he was not Shangguanyi''s opponent, and because they were brothers, he didn''t want the rtionship to break because of a woman and be exploited by the viin. Shangguan Jingxin was unwilling, and married the original master. The wedding night was just like when Tang Guo had juste over. He excused that something was going on, and they were not in the same room, and the two of them started a fancy married life. Shangguanyi thought that Shangguanjing was unhappy, and that was the case. Moreover, Shangguan Jing is still the same as before, often entering the pce to y chess with him, or going out of the pce to y together. What is different from the past is that every time Shangguanyi will bring Tang Jiao with him. Tang Jiao couldn''t ept the poetry friend bing the emperor and prince, and even she became the emperor''s concubine. But at this point, she couldn''t resist, she could only ept this identity. The emperor treated her well, so she epted. And you can still go out often, it doesn''t seem to make much difference. Neither Tang Jiao nor Shangguanyi expected that after Shangguanjing got married, he would secretly search for the wonders of the world. He never gave up taking Tang Jiao back. After nearly a year of searching, he finally found a strange person who could change his memory. He spent a lot of money to invite this strange man back, deliberately poisoning the original owner, and passed the news that the original owner was seriously ill to Tang Jiao. Tang Jiao was worried about her sister, and quickly came out of the pce. Taking advantage of this moment, Shangguan Jing asked the strange man to exchange their memories. After the original owner was detoxified, her memory became Tang Jiao, and Tang Jiao''s memory became Tang Guo. In order to prevent the original owner from being discovered, when he asked Qi Ren to change Tang Guo''s memory, it was irreversible. That is, once the memory is changed, the original owner will never be able to restore it to the original, always thinking that she is Tang Jiao. In this way, his emperor brother Shangguanyi would not doubt it. For Tang Jiao, of course he was reluctant to do this, and only allowed memories that did not belong to Tang Jiao to be preserved for ten years. He believes that ten years is enough. He never expected that Shangguanyi really liked Tang Jiao. When Tang Guo was sent back to the pce, the first time he saw it, he recognized that this person was not Tang Jiao. But no matter how threatened he was, the original owner said he was Tang Jiao. He sent someone to the King''s Pce to find out that Tang Jiao only admitted that he was Tang Guo. Shangguanyi guessed that Shangguanjing should have done something. Shangguanjing finally got her beloved woman, how could she let it out? He let it out, as long as Shangguanyi asked his princess to admit that he was Tang Jiao, then he would not stop him. Shangguanyi finally left angrily, and the two brothers also had a gap, often fighting each other in court. Shangguanyi didn''t like Tang Guo, and even because of that same face, he had lost his favorite woman, and he was still angry with Tang Guo. When envoys from other countries visited Southern Shu, the king of one of the countries said to him, "I have heard that there is a first beauty in Southern Shu. I wonder if the emperor of Southern Shu would like to invite a beauty toe out?" Chapter 1128: The princess whose memory was changed (3) Chapter 1128: The princess whose memory was changed (3) For people who dont like it, there is nothing to show. Shangguan Yi readily agreed and asked someone to dress up the original owner, and invited them out. The king of that country was very surprised and said on the spot that he was willing to use all the treasures he brought this time for this beauty. In this king''s country, beauties can be exchanged for treasures, even their concubines. As long as you are not a regr wife, you can exchange them at will, and you should think that there is nothing wrong with this. If this woman is Shangguanyi''s beloved person, of course he is not willing and even angry. Unfortunately, this man is not his beloved woman, or even the woman he angers. If there is no such a long woman as his Jiaoer, Jiaoer will not be reced. Therefore, he agreed at the time. Although he encountered opposition from many people, he said, "It''s just a low-ranking concubine, how can he not change it?" Shangshu Tang Yan is dying with anger, but unfortunately the emperor is supreme. He could only watch his daughter and be taken away by the king. After the original owner was taken to that country, he died of illness within ten years. Soon after the original owner died of illness, Tang Jiao''s memory finally recovered, and she remembered everything that happened during that period. Thinking of what happened to her rtives, she hated these two men to death. She had conceived two children with Shangguanjing, and she was discovered by Shangguanyi not long after her memory recovered. She had no resistance at all and was taken into the pce. She nned to take advantage of Shangguanyi''s carelessness to assassinate the opponent and avenge her sister. But Shangguanyi is the emperor, so where is it so easy to assassinate. Because she liked her so much, Shangguanyi still didn''t mind even if she did something violent. On the other side, Shangguan Jing was preparing to save her out. She was like a piece of duckweed, floating with wind and water. Before I knew it, the agility and aura in my eyes were gone. This is a patriarchal society, she wants to do a lot of things, wants revenge, but can''t do anything. In this life, she has been entangled with these two men, until death, these two men seem to be fighting against her. These two men never thought about whether she was willing or not, and never followed her opinion. For this reason, she instead carried the reputation of the evil spirits on her back and was vilified by the world. Her children also died of depression because she could not lift their heads. "It turned out to be a tragedy." After watching the world plot, Tang Guo said, "Sure enough, scumbags are really annoying." "But this original owner is really a well-mannereddy." Tang Guo sneered, "When it was Tang Guo, he was devoted to Shangguanjing, and he did not hesitate to give sincerely. When Tang Jiao remembered, he was still right. Shangguanyi was single-minded. After ten years in another country, he died of heart disease. Because he was abandoned by the person he liked, he died of worry." "Why in the world, there are many women who don''t understand, people who are not worthy of likes, they have to give up decisively. The people who really need their love are themselves." [It may be silly. The system is weak, he thinks, the two scumbags in this world will definitely be miserable. "Go to sleep first." When I got up the next day, the system was horrified to find that his host had be that well-mannered, gentle and virtuousdy. Chapter 1129: The princess whose memory was changed (4) Chapter 1129: The princess whose memory was changed (4) With a smile, the walking posture is really exactly the same. The hosts acting skills have improved again. [Host, what''s the trick this time? ] He asked weakly. "This time it is called, the loss is the best. I want Shangguanjing to get used to me. I will deeply embed all my habits and the impact on him in his life." "When he sends me away one day, he will find that nothing is right." "Although it is very old-fashioned, but **** all eat it." System: Haha, the essence, don''t **** just eat this set? [What about Tang Jiao? Tang Guo paused, "I asked Brother Chi Xiao in the group for a realistic puppet, so I will send a puppet to Shangguan Jing and let him hold the puppet for a lifetime." "As for Tang Jiao''s people, send it away. This girl is simple-tempered and can''t y with these two men. In this imperial and patriarchal society, she will only be poisoned by them." "Since she likes a free life, she can simply satisfy her wish." "Leave it to me here. I''ll apany them to y slowly." Tang Guo chuckled, and the system trembled. y slowly, those two will be out of luck. He estimated that after two years of ying, those two people would be broken. Next, the system saw Tang Guo cooking with his own eyes. The host is really going to y this for real, so he spends a lot of money, he actually started cooking. After preparing a few small dishes, Tang Guo did not personally deliver them to Shangguanjing. Instead, he ordered his servants to put them on Shangguanjing''s table when it was time for lunch. When Shangguanjing saw that there are some differences in today''s dishes, he didn''t ask too much, but thought it was the cook who developed new dishes. He was a little surprised when he took the first bite. Isn''t this the original cook? Is it a new cook? He ate two more bites. He was so depressed because he didn''t marry his beloved woman, he also swept away, andughed, "Reward the chef who cooks today." The servant looked at each other and didn''t know what to say, but the butler smiled and said, "Yes, Lord." After the contact with the new princess just now, the steward thought that this grand schr is worthy of being a youngdy, and everything is very safe. He actually cooked for their prince himself, and even told him not to tell the prince that she did it. The housekeeper is Shangguanjing''s confidant, so she naturally knows how Shangguanjing is in a bad mood. Since the new princess does not invite favors with delicious food, he actually appreciates it. At this time, tell the prince that this was done by the new princess, and the prince will definitely be furious, and the new princess will not be able to stand up. He thinks that the new princess is really good and respects him very much, so he is very happy to make this convenience. Seeing Shangguan Jing''s satisfaction, he also looked cheerful. With such a new princess, presumably after some time, the prince will forget the concubine and be happy with the new princess. Both lunch and dinner were prepared by Tang Guo himself, and delivered to Shangguan Jing by the steward. For several days, Shangguanjing had be ustomed to the existence of this good new cook. Almost, after eating every day, he would say a reward. The butler looked at Tang Guo in no rush, and he appreciated it very much. Then, seeing the new princess make clothes and sachets for the prince, I was even more surprised. This princess is really virtuous. Chapter 1130: The princess whose memory was changed (5) Chapter 1130: The princess whose memory was changed (5) Before she knew it, Tang Guo reced Shangguan Jing''s body and everything. The scary thing about the mouth system is that this woman actually left a small mark on her clothes and socks. The small mark is in a very inconspicuous ce, but once it is found, it is a bit scary. His host is big, really a scheming girl. In addition to helping Shangguan Jing prepare everything he needs, Tang Guo practiced writing and painting in the room. The original owner''s talent is no worse than Tang Jiao, and even vaguely feels beyond. It''s just that the original owner doesn''t like publicity. In this way, she spent half a year in King''s Pce in peace and stability. Since the day of her wedding, she has barely met Shangguan Jing. asionally, when she met, she used to be a regr baggage. Shangguan Jing nced at her at random and left. The butler always felt that something was wrong, the new princess was so good, the prince did not seem to see it. Seeing that Shangguanjing was in a good mood today, he remembered that Tang Guo would paint and practice calligraphy in the garden at this time. I moved in my heart and said, "Master, the weather seems to be good, and the flowers in the garden are blooming. It''s always weird in the house. Would you like to go to the garden?" The butler nced at the book table, the ink was not yet dry on the painting, the person on the painting has a pair of lively and smart eyes, the same as the new princess, but this woman is not the new princess. She is the sister of the new princess and the concubine next to the emperor. "Then go take a look." Shangguanjing put down the pen, stood up, straightened out his robe, stepped outside, and asked casually, "I found the person I asked you to find?" "Not yet. Those high-ranking peoplee and go without a trace. It''s so easy." Seeing Shangguanjing''s expression on his face, the housekeeper hurriedly said, "Although no one has been found, the news is there. Just follow the past. , Someone will be found sooner orter." "Then send more people, and be sure to invite the master back." Shangguan Jing also identally heard someone say that there is an expert who can exchange the memories of the two. When he heard this, he was in his heart. Must use this method to exchange his beloved Jiaoer back. There are so many concubines in the harem of the emperor who want to be pampered, and they must not discover the mystery. When things are done, he can stay and fly with Jiaoer. As for the eldestdy of Shang Shufu, he has never touched her, she looks exactly like Jiao''er, and there will be memories of Jiao''er in the future. He didn''t say, who would know the truth? Walking around the garden with the housekeeper, Shangguanjing found a beauty painting in the flowers. Looking at the side of the beauty, he subconsciously shouted, "Jiao''er." Following him, he hurriedly chased after him, grabbing Tang Guo''s wrist, as he wanted to pull her into his arms. The woman in front of him panicked for a while, and quickly broke free from his hand, and bowed in a respectful manner, "The concubine has seen the prince." She panicked for only a moment, and quickly recovered her gentle and dignified appearance. It was precisely because of her gentleness and dignity that she washed away the joy of Shangguan Jing. "It turned out to be the princess." "Yes, Lord." The excitement in Shangguanjing''s eyes has dissipated. Since he is here, there is no reason to leave immediately. This is his pce, his garden, why should he avoid it? This woman had been in the pce for half a year, and she didn''t have time to get in front of him. She thought it was a wise and rule. Chapter 1131: The princess whose memory was changed (6) Chapter 1131: The princess whose memory was changed (6) Then there is no need for him to evade, obediently, he just needs to raise it temporarily. "What is the princess doing here?" "Back to the prince, my concubine is here to paint." "Painting?" Shangguan Jing was a little surprised. Isn''t this eldestdy of Shangshufu the most famous embroidery? Can you still paint? With curiosity and disdain, he took a step forward, "The king wants to see what the princess drew." After speaking, he nced at the painting, and he did not look away for a long time. The butler followed and looked over, and when he saw the scene on the painting, he was also amazed. "The king originally thought that what the princess was painting in the garden should be paintings, but he did not expect that the princess was painting kites and clouds." The clouds are in the sky, the kites are in the sky, and the flowers are at the bottom, which can only be used as an ornament. This painting gives people the feeling that it is so free and ethereal, and it ispletely ipatible with the woman in front of me. He felt that she shouldn''t be the person who can draw such a picture. But the ink on the painting was still wet, and she was painting when he came, and all of these cannot be faked. "The princess draws well." "The prince is overwhelmed." Shangguanjing saw the chess board ced on one side, and asked, "Will the princess still y chess?" "I know a little." Shangguan Jing showed some interest, "Then youe to apany my king in the next two games." "Yes." Tang Guo put down the pen, with a small smile on the corner of her mouth, followed Shangguanjing to the chessboard and sat down in small steps. Shangguanjing sneered at her regr appearance. In fact, he didn''t like this kind of person who was too regr and bound himself in a box. Even if she draws a different picture, it does not mean that he treats her differently. Shangguan Jing thought that Tang Guo knew a little, and he really knew a little. Unexpectedly, her meeting point was that half an hourter, he almost lost. This time, he had to look at him, the princess. "The princess''s chess skills are very good. The king did not expect that the princess is a hidden person." "The prince is rewarded, thanks to the prince''s concubine." Let? Shangguan Jingughed a little, he never let her take a step. He wasn''t a foolish person, she was obviously the one who allowed him, and his technique was very superb. If he weren''t careful, he really couldn''t tell. He was so curious about this princess. System: Curious, it means you are not far away from ying. If you get lost, you might be able to rescue it. If you don''t realize it, it will be forever. "Come again." Shangguan Jing was really interested. Tang Guo apanied the opponent to y chess all afternoon. His superb chess skills made Shangguan Jing forget everything. Although it was a tie every time, he could feel that the opponent''s strength had not been fully utilized. Seeing that the sky is getting darker, he can''t make the opponent y at full level, he has to admit you, his princess is not easy. "Master, do you want dinner? It''s getting dark." Shangguanjing raised his head, really saw the setting sun, and nced at the woman who had been sitting on the opposite side, and said, "Go where you are." He was not interested in this woman, but curious about what else she could do. System: Isn''t that the same? If you are curious, you will be interested. While eating, Shangguan Jing frowned. Tang Guo hurriedly said concerned, "What''s the matter, prince, is something unptable?" Chapter 1132: The princess whose memory was changed (7) Chapter 1132: The princess whose memory was changed (7) "Why is the taste different from before?" He looked back at the housekeeper, "Is there a cook in the house asking for leave?" The butler was a little amused, and he nced at Tang Guo secretly before saying, "There is no cook who asked for leave, Lord." "Then why is the taste different?" Shangguan Jing also asked in confusion, "I remember, the taste at noon is still normal." The bite of the dish I ate just now is far worse than what I ate this half a year. The steward said, "Master, this...this..." Seeing that there is something unspeakable about discipline, Shangguan Jing was a little unhappy, "Say, what''s the matter?" "Master, you shouldn''t me the housekeeper, because the concubine didn''t have time to cook in the afternoon, so I had to let the chef cook some of the dishes that the prince loves. It''s not the concubine." Tang Guo stood up and smiled, "If the prince waits, my concubine will immediately cook a few small dishes." Before Shang Guan Jing could speak, she took the maid and turned to the kitchen. Shangguan Jing was stunned for a moment, and did not return to his senses for a moment. When Tang Guo disappeared, he grabbed the housekeeper and said with a deep expression, "What''s the matter, why don''t you exin to this king?" The housekeeper felt a little bitter, so he had to take the princess into the kitchen the day after he entered the house to tell him about cooking for Shangguan Jing. Of course, by the way, the princess didn''t mean to invite pets, but the mother in the family taught that she should marry her husband and prepare meals for her husband. "The princess really intends to invite pets, so I won''t wait for half a year. Today I will y chess with the prince, so I have no time to prepare." "Master, don''t me the princess, the princess has been doing her duty in the past six months, and she has never surpassed half a point." Shangguan Jing frowned, "This king knows." He is not a fool, and if this princess really seduce him, he would have done it a long time ago, and there are countless opportunities today. But the other party didn''t. When talking about painting, just talk about painting, and when ying chess, you can y chess seriously, without a messy nce. This eldestdy of Shangshufu is indeed a realdy, so there is no doubt. The housekeeper breathed a sigh of relief, the princess was so good, if it was misunderstood because of this, it would be wrong. Shangguan Jing still felt that something was wrong, and said, "Are you hiding something from this king?" The butler did not dare to conceal it, and hurriedly said, Except for the princes daily meals, the princes shoes and socks, clothes, and sachets are all made by the prince. After he said, he looked at Shangguan Jing eagerly, Also, the prince always The dim sum of the day is too." "Later, the new tea purchased in the pce was also personally selected by the princess." "Anything else?" Shangguan Jing rubbed his brows. This princess was really an expert butler. He had heard that many mistresses in the house had taken a fancy to her. "The prince''s pen, ink, paper and inkstone can be used anyway, and the items that often need to be purchased are all prepared by the prince himself." Shangguanjing sat there and touched his cuffs. No wonder, he felt that for the past six months, whether it''s the jacket or the outside, he has been wearing extremelyfortable. Moreover, the embroidery on this dress is also very unique. He touched the sachet around his waist, a little lost, "She prepared these, did she say anything?" "The princess didn''t say anything." The butler replied. "Let me go to the kitchen and have a look." Shangguanjing thought that woman was very strange, where is such a good person. Obviously he left her in the cold, and they had never been together before, and she actually prepared this willingly. Is there something wrong with her brain? Chapter 1133: The princess whose memory was changed (8) Chapter 1133: The princess whose memory was changed (8) When he came to the kitchen, he saw a woman who was different from him before. Seeing those familiar foods fall into the te, the smell from the te made him forget what to ask. "Master, why are you here?" "This king just came to have a look. I didn''t expect the princess to cook so well." "Educated since childhood, my mother said, women need to learn this." Shangguan Jing couldn''t help asking, "So you learned it?" "Yes." Tang Guo looked back and smiled. This smile is still perfect, unassuming, unwilling, just faint, like a spring breeze, gently and softly. When the dishes are ready, the servant will take it out. Tang Guo followed Shangguanjing''s side. He suddenly stopped, turned around, and stared into her eyes, "Wang Hao, this king is very curious, why are you deliberately doing this for? Do you think that you can do this? How much does this king like you?" This can be described as indifferent. System: Of course it is ying you to death, what else can it be? "Because the prince is the concubine''s husband." Tang Guo replied with his head buried, "all of these should be done. As the prince''s wife, it is natural to properly prepare everything for the prince." "It''s just that?" Shangguan Jing didn''t believe it. "With no other purpose, don''t you want to be favored by this king?" "The concubine only needs to do her own duty. As for how the prince thinks, no one can force it." Shangguan Jing didn''t see any flickering in those eyes. So what she said is true. He turned and continued to walk towards the dining room, with a low smile, "You are really ady of everyone, you can be called a virtuous and virtuous man." "But this king doesn''t like it." "If you like it, then do it. Your culinary skill, this king really likes it. If you want status, wealth and honor, this king can give it to you. As for other things, don''t think about it." In his heart, there is only Jiao''er, and no one can rece it. Thisdy, he will send it away sooner orter. Listening to the steps behind, he paused for a while, and Shangguan Jing was extremely happy. Everydy is a human being, and she will be sad. As he entered the dining room, he nced back, her face turned pale, and she subconsciously stopped speaking. Forget it, he told a man with elm-headed people what to do. No matter how sad she was, she would not vite his words. In her life, she is afraid that her husband is the only one. Such a woman is really boring. How could he like it? "Dinner." After dinner was over, Shangguanjing nced at Tang Guo, who had stood up first, and said, "This king is leaving first." After a pause, he said again, "You have to be good, this king will not treat you badly. But don''t think about other things." Others, he did not say. Because he will send this woman away, just hope that during this period, she will be a little obedient and don''t annoy him. "Yes, my concubine knows." Looking at that woman who is safe and honest, without the slightest agility, such a woman is really boring. It''s still good for his wife, and a smile can affect his mind. Jiao''er, one day, he will receive Jiao''er from the pce. When Shangguanjing was about to rest, he suddenly found that his quilt was light and warm, and it was different from before. He couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?" "Back to the prince, this is a silk quilt, which the princess prepared for the prince." Chapter 1134: The princess whose memory was changed (9) Chapter 1134: The princess whose memory was changed (9) "Got it, go down." Putting on the quilt, Shangguan Jing did feel that the silk quilt was incrediblyfortable, light and warm, and not pressed at all, much better than before. The woman abides by the rules and is stunned, but she is good at doing this kind of thing. Before going to bed, he thought that the woman was a bit boring, and it was not without merit. Of course, don''t use these to make him change his mind. If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. It doesn''t matter what you do. For the sake of her dedication, she was in the pce of King Jing, and he would not treat her badly. When he woke up in the morning, when the servant put on shoes and socks for Shangguanjing, he suddenly saw a small mark on the socks. "What is this?" It is not ugly to look at, on the contrary, this small mark adds a bit of vividness to the pair of socks. He nced at the edge of the shoe, there was also such a mark. This mark looked like a delicate totem, and he discerned it carefully. The totem turned out to beposed of andscape character. He was surprised for a moment, this design is really exquisite. He suddenly remembered the woman he met in the garden yesterday. The woman was well-behaved and dull, and instantly jumped into his mind. "Back to the prince, these were made by the princess herself. The princess said that those shoes and socks were notfortable to wear before, and in the future all the clothes and socks of the prince will be made by her." The servant replied while putting on shoes and socks for Shangguanjing. They also sighed in their hearts that the princess had only been in the pce for half a year, but they had already managed their pce in an orderly manner. Everything was arranged. With a mistress like the princess, they did not have the chaos of the past, and they were allocated reasonably, and they were able toplete the task soon, which was really much easier than before. Moreover, the princess will reward them if they do well. Everyone''s efforts can be rewarded. Its really nice to have the princess in this pce. "What does the princess do normally?" Shangguan Jing asked curiously, fiddling with his sleeves, and suddenly found that the cuffs also had a totem drawn with the word "Jing". Seeing this, he chuckled, and the woman was ingenious. "In the morning, in addition to arranging the important things in the mansion, the princess made clothes and socks for the prince. He counted the shops under the name of the prince mansion and calcted the profit and loss. In the afternoon, the princess would paint and practice calligraphy in the garden. Go to the kitchen on time and prepare meals for the prince." Shangguan Jing was a little surprised, this woman is really amazing, she can do so many things in one day. "Did she see anything from the shop under the name of the pce?" "Since the princess saw the shop, she made a lot of ideas for the shop. Since the third month, the profit of the shop has increased by more than three times." Shangguan Jing was surprised, he was so powerful? In his shop, only talented people are invited. In the imperial city, it is already considered to be quite profitable. And she only made a few ideas, which increased the profitability of the shop so much. "If you don''t go to court today, let me go to the various shops and take a look." "The prince is going to be with the princess, and the princess will go to the store every few days. It''s time to catch up today." "When will she go?" "Should go after breakfast." "The king will wait and not be with her," Shangguan Jing said, "this king wants to see what is so good about her." Chapter 1135: The princess whose memory was changed (10) Chapter 1135: The princess whose memory was changed (10) Shangguan Jing waited in the mansion for a long time, and it was not until Tang Guo left that he followed far behind with others. [Host, Shangguan Jing is following. "He likes to follow, he is finally curious." System: Yeah, I am finally curious. Shangguan Jing followed all the way, watching Tang Guo enter the shop to check the ounts and take inventory. He found that the shop was indeed a little different. Let''s just talk about the cloth shop. Not only does it sell cloth, there are also beautiful samples hanging next to it, all in particrly conspicuous ces. As long as it is a beauty-loving woman, she will definitely not be able to move through here. He looked at it and it was written outside, selling cloth, custom-made garments, and giving away rouge gouache and small jewelry. In the past, the business of this shop was not bad, but it was never as good as the peopleing and going. He couldn''t get in anymore. Can only stand outside and watch. "It''s a bit thoughtful." Shangguan Jing said in a mild manner, but saw more and more people, and some officials from the official family, arrived in sedan chairs. After a while, he saw the guy in the shop, unexpectedly took out the stool and put the tea outside. The women who were waiting were sitting and drinking tea while waiting. The women who were originally impatient allughed and were very willing to wait here more. Shangguan Jing stopped talking. ording to this situation, the profit tripled, which was easy. Just give some time, or expand the shop a little bit, and the profits will be even more. Seeing so many customers, he moved the shops on both sides, and he wanted to expand the shops. Who is not gold and silver, even if he is the prince of a dynasty. "The prince, the princess and the others are gone." There is a small door behind the shop. Tang Guo usually puts in from that ce, and alsoes out of that ce. "Follow up, where did they go?" "Go to the restaurant." Shangguan Jing squinted his eyes, the restaurant. This cloth, ready-to-wear, is a woman''s business. And the restaurant is so crowded, he wants to see what this little woman has. He still doesn''t believe it, she knows everything. Coming to the outside of the restaurant, Shangguanjing was startled by the pomp inside. The restaurant is not only full, but there are also people waiting in line outside the restaurant. "When did the king''s restaurant have so many customers?" "Master, this is already a few months ago." These trivial matters, Shangguanjing usually leave it to those who are able to do it. Basically it is half a year or once a year. If there were no major problems, he would hardlye forward. Even, most people don''t even know that he runs these shops and restaurants. "How is this going?" "It''s the princess. She once found that the annual profit of the restaurant was too low, and this ce upies the best position. She was very strange in her heart, so she came to check it out." "Then, what happened?" Shangguan Jing asked. "After seeing the princess, she only said that the dishes are all good and the ingredients are top-notch, but most people cant afford it. Its better to make more unique side dishes, using ordinary ingredients, and those top-level ingredients, its better to make them. Signature dishes, VIP dishes. In this way, most people can eat the delicious food of the restaurant, one or two side dishes, they can eat one meal, don''t look expensive, but there are more people eating in the hall, and this will make more money. And those dignitaries who are pursuing enjoyment will naturally choose private rooms and eat the delicacies made of top-notch ingredients. " Chapter 1136: The princess whose memory was changed (11) Chapter 1136: The princess whose memory was changed (11) "Not only that, the princess also exchanged dishes with the chefs in the restaurant. After that, the chefs'' culinary skills have really increased. There are special dishes and side dishes." "It makes sense." Shangguan Jing said, he thought of Tang Guo''s side dishes, which were very delicious. "We all think that the more expensive the ingredients, the better, the more specialties, the better, but we have overlooked the fact that these peoplee and go. , More of them are ordinary white surnames, who wants to spend a few months of silver to eat a meal." "What the prince said is." Shangguanjing saw a few small stalls next to the restaurant, and looked at those people, it seemed that they were the guys in the restaurant. Because he found out, these guys wear the same clothes, they look very clean and tidy. He also wore a hat, and after a little thought, he knew why he was wearing a hat. In order to prevent the hair from falling into the food and affecting the appetite of the guests. "What is this doing?" Looking at the stall, there are some sesame seeds and porridge. "The princess said that some busy people will not sit down and eat peacefully. It is better to put some small stalls outside and clear porridge. People passing by, buy a piece of cake, a bowl of warm porridge, how many Its more convenient and trouble-free." The Shangguan spot nodded, and the restaurant was against the other, as long as the two did not have hatred. Under normal circumstances, the restaurant will not be opened too close. Especially, anyone with a little bit of patience knows that this is King Kings restaurant, who would dare to open aside to grab business. In this ce, there are basically no fixed vendors. Indeed, this method can be used to make profits for the restaurant. After that, Shangguan Jing quietly followed Tang Guo and showed most of the shops under his name. After reading it, he was somewhat silent. Finally he smiled, "No wonder how many people in the imperial city want to marry her home, there is indeed something to be done." The servant next to him was muttering in his heart, what is the merit, it is obviously very powerful. Those who are a little bit more informed, who doesn''t know how powerful the princess is, and envy his prince. The emperor was kind to the prince, and even gifted such a good princess to the marriage. Many mistresses beat their chests and feet, regretting why they didn''t go to Shangshufu to propose marriage earlier, otherwise such a good daughter-inw would belong to their family. Look, this pce is well managed by others. "The king wants to go into the pce to see the emperor brother." Actually, he wanted to see Tang Jiao. In the past six months, he endured no time to meet. asionally when I saw Shangguanyi and saw Tang Jiao on the side, he didn''t dare to show anything, for fear of being found abnormal. He had to let the emperor''s brother lower his defensive heart before he could implement his next call and sessfully transfer Tang Jiao to the pce. As for the capable eldestdy of Shangshufu, how good is it? After all, he is not a rare person. She is so smart, she is quite suitable for the pce. [Host, Shangguanjing went to the pce, most of it is your sister. [This guy is really cheap. Tang Guo was sitting in the antique shop at this time, and he didn''t react at all when he heard the system. "These, and these, I want them." "I heard that the objects in Southern Shu are exquisite and beautiful. I saw it today and it really was." Get rich. The first thing that came to mind in the system''s mind was this, not from the Southern Shu Kingdom. It''s probably a wealthy prince from any country, or a businessman. "Treasurer, do you collect jade here?" Chapter 1137: The princess whose memory was changed (12) Chapter 1137: The princess whose memory was changed (12) "My son, what kind of jade is it?" "The rough stone I just mined, I''m from Beiyan country." The man asked someone to take a stone out, and the shopkeeper nced at it and felt that he could not be the master. "This, I want to ask our wife." The shopkeeper hesitated for a moment and said. North Yan is rich in jade, which is known to all countries. The jade of many countrieses from Beiyan. If these people are really merchants from the Northern Yan Kingdom, they should have good jade. He can''t be the master because he doesn''t know much about these things and there are too many holes in it. In case of a loss, he can''t pay it. It happened that the princess was here today. After hesitating, he exined to others that he hade in to tell Tang Guo about the situation outside. "I''ll go out and have a look." Tang Guo walked out with the maids. The man who was sitting aside drinking tea subconsciously raised his head. When he saw Tang Guo, he was taken aback. Then he smiled, "So this antique shop belongs to this...madam?" He just wanted to call out the girl, and then found out that she was wearing a woman''s hair bun, and he changed his words awkwardly . "My son, what is yourst name? I heard from the shopkeeper that the son is from Northern Yan and he has rough stones in his hand. He wants to sell?" "Mugui''s surname is Yan, his full name is strictly confused." Inspection? The system almost didn''tugh to death. What kind of ghost name is this? Because he is called inspection, he is a stone seller, so he tells the person who bought the stone by his name. Remember to inspect the goods? "So, Master Yan, where are your goods?" "Madam understands this?" Yan Huo asked curiously. The woman did some rouge gouache business, but he was not curious. Few of these rough stones really understood. Of course, he didn''te to sell stones at all. The goods in hand are indeed top-quality goods. Even if he is not specifically selling stones, he does not want to sell stones to people who do not know the goods. "Understand," Tang Guo said, "Is it convenient for me to see the son now?" "Of course you can. The car you got off is outside, and all the goods are on the car. Now that thedy understands, let''s check it out." "Pull to the backyard, feasible?" "Row." Yan Huo was very curious about what this woman could see. Turned and walked out, waved his hand, asked people to follow the guy in the shop, and pulled all the rough stones to the backyard. "Madam please. Yan Huo''s eyes stayed on the woman''s face for a moment, and his eyes swept across her hair bun. He always felt that she shouldn''t be called his wife, and she shouldn''t get married. This thought made himugh. The maidservants hurriedly moved the stone out, Yan Dou was surprised when he saw Tang Guo''s proficient movements, and at the same time his expression was much more serious. I didn''t expect that this woman from the Southern Shu Kingdom would also understand these things, so he had learned. It seems that he could not underestimate the Southern Shu Kingdom. A woman in a small area has this knowledge, and it can be seen that the Southern Shu Kingdom is really full of talents. I don''t know if they can dig two to the North Yan Kingdom. Tang Guo didn''t know what Yan Huo was thinking, and was looking at the stone seriously. [These goods are not bad, I saw there are several pieces inside, cut out to make objects, absolutely valueless. The system is very capable. It is easy to see what is in the stone. [Could it be that the ancient merchants were so conscientious and brought such good goods over? "Think too much, and there were many profiteers in ancient times." Chapter 1138: The princess whose memory was changed (13) Chapter 1138: The princess whose memory was changed (13) Tang Guo stood up, took the veil from the maid''s hand, wiped her hands, and looked up at Yan Huan, "Master Yan, I want all of your stones. You can make a price." "Madam has a good vision. Actually, I came here mainly to purchase antiques and treasures from Southern Shu. It sells stones. I also want to make friends with merchants who want to know the goods. After all, I am really unfamiliar with the ce where I am here. . Since Madam recognizes it, then I''ll sell it to you cheaply." In the end, Yanzhuo did offer a lower price. It''s almost the kind that doesn''t take advantage, Tang Guo immediately agreed, without any hesitation. [Host, I am afraid that I am not a businessman. If you want to do this business, you will have to close the door soon. " "He is really not a businessman, but I am very satisfied with this batch of goods, and I can earn some money." System: Is the hosts hobby of money fans brought from the previous world and has not had time to fade away? "Master Yan is so kind, and I can''t take advantage of it." Tang Guo asked people to pull the stone away, and said to Yan Huan, "If you have anything unfamiliar with Master Yan in the future, if you need it, just look for this store. The shopkeeper is fine." "Treasurer Du, as long as Mr. Yan is in the imperial city for one day, you will give me a good hospitality. Don''t neglect. All shops under the name of the mansion will give Mr. Yan a discount." "Yes, ma''am." Shopkeeper Du didn''t think there was anything wrong with Tang Guo''s words. The princess had said that the goods were good, and they must be right. Later, I will ask the stone-cutting master to have a look. If you can really mine the top jade, even if there are only a few pieces, you will make a profit. "It''s almost time for lunch, the shopkeeper, you can arrange for Young Master Yan to entertain him in a restaurant." "Young Master Yan, I''m going back to the house too, don''t pass this time." Yan Huo quickly said, "Won''t Madam go to the restaurant with me?" It was strange, he felt a little bit reluctant in his heart. To a woman who was married and married, it was a bit abrupt to say this, and he couldn''t help but say it. After speaking, he was a little upset, and the good impression just now was probably gone. Tang Guo said with a light smile, "I''m afraid this is inconvenient." "It''s abrupt in Xia, Madam, don''t want to be offended, I will make a payment to Madam. Walking outside all the year round, most of them are informal, forget the identity of the madam, it is indeed wrong." "Then Master Yan, say goodbye." "Madam walk slowly." Tang Guo took the maid and the maid and left, and Yan Hua stood there. After a long time, he didn''t get back to his senses. Only when the people around him whispered, he looked back. After shopkeeper Du invited him to the restaurant, he booked a room for him. He said that he needed anything, so he went to the shop to find him, and then left. Yan Huo sat in the room without speaking for a long time, making the people around him puzzled, "Master, is there something wrong?" "What''s wrong?" Yanhui asked subconsciously, and thenughed, "No, nothing was wrong." He just felt that something was wrong with him, and his mind turned out to be the shadow of the beautifuldy. This is really weird, he has no feelings for women since he was a child. How could it cause ripples to a woman who married as a woman? No, it really shouldn''t. Thousands of jewels in this world can be snatched, only this married woman can''t **** it. Can''t grab it, but it doesn''t mean you can''t think about it. Think about it, right? Chapter 1139: The princess whose memory was changed (14) Chapter 1139: The princess whose memory was changed (14) Yan Huo thought in his heart that this was not something he didn''t want to think about. As I thought about it, Yan Huan felt that he was even more weird. Perhaps, he hadn''t seen a woman before, so he couldn''t look away from a beautifuldy. "Master, you are distracted again." Yan Huo still couldn''t help asking, "What is strange about thatdy today?" The subordinates especially didn''t understand, his master asked what this meant. He didn''t think too much, the master didn''t like women since he was a child, and he didn''t think Yan Huan had any thoughts about Tang Guo. Only said, "The subordinates believe that thedy is different from ordinary women. It can be seen from the conversation that she has a wide range of knowledge. From the etiquette, we can see that she is from a very educated family. You can use a few words to describe it. Described as virtuous and virtuous, talented." "And beautiful as a flower." Yan Huo said without thinking about it. Then he saw the messy face under his hand, his face almost cracked. Their master would describe a woman as beautiful as a flower. Is the master changed? Yan Huo also reacted, "Don''t you think that madam is so beautiful?" In fact, speaking of that face, he was attracted by those eyes. He always felt that those beautiful eyes could see through everything. "It''s really stunning, master, shouldn''t you?" Yan Huo''s men shivered, and then they felt impossible. No matter how mad, the master wouldnt really have any thoughts about a married man, would he? Even if he has the mind, ording to their understanding of the master, he will not do such a thing. Their master, but a true gentleman. "No, I''m just asking." Yan Hou would naturally not tell the person under his hand what he was thinking in his heart. Of course, he would not do something because of this idea. If the wife is not married, he might actually do something. Since he is interested, it is okay to marry someone over. Now, I can only regret it in my heart. He believes that when he leaves Southern Shu Kingdom, all these are just passing by. Perhaps it is thedy who is special, beautiful, talented, and knowledgeable, who treats her differently. [Host, have you be a money fan? Dont you just buy a car of good goods? Worthy of being so happy? My energy is skyrocketing. He felt a little scary when he got up. "Isn''t it good to increase energy?" Fortunately, it was his golden thighs suddenly turned into a wealthy fan. He always felt that the host had fallen from the altar. As for happy? Quietly, taking the sedan back all the way back, the smile never disappeared. Back in the room, he actually hummed a little song. [By the way, host, who is that Yanhuo? He didn''t look like a businessman. "It''s really not a businessman." Tang Guopin took a sip of scented tea, "His identity is incredible." The system was murmured in his heart, turned his head and flipped through the plot from beginning to end, but he still didn''t see a person like Yan Huo, and he was very strange. [Host, can you tell me where he appeared? Could it be that this guy is a small cannon fodder, the kind who has no name when he dies? Or, someone knows the goods, he did not meet the host, and finally was killed and overwhelmed? "Are you stupefied by energy?" [The host is big, say it. Tang Guo almost sprayed, is this acting like a baby? ? ? Chapter 1140: The princess whose memory was changed (15) Chapter 1140: The princess whose memory was changed (15) "I don''t want to say, I think it is necessary to improve your observation and imagination ability." System: [...] Understood, the host is blind and stupid because he hates him. Wait a minute, the host is so happy, isn''t it rted to this Yanzhu? Thinking of Yan Huo''s eyes looking at his host, the system had an idea. Isn''t it that guy? Thinking of thest world, that guy was really stingy and calcting to outsiders, really a lifetime nightmare. I saw that before. It seemed to be very polite and very polite, that is to say, he said abruptly and even apologized. Good deed, this is a modest gentleman at all. The system trembled. From a stingy guy to a gentleman, he was really epting and ipetent. He and the host, won''t they graduate from a drama school? Probably not, he has no memory, the host has memory. "Princess, the prince has ordered that you do not need to prepare lunch or dinner. He will stay in the pce today." "understood." At this time, Shangguanjing, who was staying in the pce, was ying against Shangguanyi. The two sat face to face. The stunning concubine sitting beside Shangguanyi was Tang Jiao. Tang Jiao held his face, looked at the direction on the chessboard, and pulled Shangguan''s wing from time to time, even more anxious than the emperor. "Okay, listen to you." Shangguanyi turned around and smiled at Tang Jiao, "Jiaofei is the smartest. I listen to you and I will definitely win." "That is." Tang Jiao returned Shangguanyi with a smile, Yu Guang nced at Shangguanjing''s clenched fist hidden underneath, and curled his lips in his heart, [System, these two men are so scumbag. [Therefore, the host will wear Tang Jiao''s body and help her change her destiny. Tang Jiao shook his head, [Poor little girl, obviously yearning for freedom, she was born in this patriarchal era, and she was also spotted by two men of the same power, which is really unlucky. [The eldest sister of the original owner is also unlucky enough, a gooddy who said that when the memory was changed, the memory was changed. The most damning thing is that she was given away by Shangguan Wing. [Scumbag! ! This is obviously taking women as goods. I don''t think they love Tang Jiao much. It''s just a fighting method between the two, and no one wants to let go. [So, the host must change his fate as soon as possible. Tang Jiao frowned, "How do I change? With your help, you can keep your memory from being tampered with, and Tang Guo, who was born to be ady of everybody, took her out to stray, is it impossible? In fact, it is impossible to escape, Shang Shufu will suffer. [Host, Tang Jiaos obsession is her sister. As long as you change her sister''s fate, the main mission isplete. ] The system prompts, [Since these two men are obsessed with you, the host may wish to use it. When Tang Guo was given away, Shangguan Jing didn''t take Tang Jiao to the banquet in order to avoid idents. If Tang Jiao was there, Tang Guo might not be sent away. The two sisters had such a good rtionship, and they would definitely not want to see their rtives sent away. [You mean, if I speak, can I save her? of course. Tang Jiao nodded, OK, then I will be a goblin that will bring disaster to the country and the people, and I will captivate these two men first. Maybe it''s all scum anyway, it''s not bad to let them kill each other. "Jiao Concubine, what''s the matter, is it physically unwell?" Shangguanyi suddenly became nervous when seeing Tang Jiao in a daze. Chapter 1141: The princess whose memory was changed (16) Chapter 1141: The princess whose memory was changed (16) "The concubine is okay, just looking at the chess game, she was fascinated for a while." Tang Jiao replied quickly, and smiled at Shangguan Yi after answering. Shangguanyi breathed a sigh of relief, held her hand, and said with concern, "If you feel unwell, I will send you back." "Ok." The love scene between the two pierced Shangguanjing''s eyes, with a faint smile on his face, and the clenched fists in his sleeves rustled. Especially Tang Jiao didn''t even look at him, which made his heart very ufortable. Obviously the three of them met together at the beginning. At that time, Jiao''er didn''t care about trivial matters at all, and liked poems against him most. Now that the emperor''s brother is named a concubine, everything has be constrained, he hates the appearance of the rules. The pce wall will only wipe out the aura in Jiao''er, and he won''t see such beauty disappear. Jiao''er loves freedom. One day, he will take her out of the pce wall. From now on, she can still be the same as before. Go where you want to go, say what you want to say, dont have to be so rules. "King King?" Shangguanyi''s voice awakened Shangguanjing, and he quickly said, "Brother Emperor, the minister is here." "How are you getting along with the princess?" When asked this, Shangguanyi observed the expressions of Shangguanjing and Tang Jiao at the same time. It was only after a long time that the Jiao Concubine did not pay attention to King Jing, and King Jing seemed to have no original idea about Concubine Jiao. This made Shangguanyi feel a lot morefortable. Even if Shangguanjing is his younger brother, he doesn''t like his own woman, and he is always thinking of his younger brother. Jiaofei has a lively and agile temperament, which is also his favorite. In this dull pce, fortunately, there are strange concubines, and everything bes interesting. "Very good." Shangguan Jing answered as usual, isn''t it great? That woman was very well-behaved, she didn''t go beyond the slightest, she couldn''t make mistakes at all. I have to admit that such a woman is indeed a good steward, but unfortunately, he doesn''t need it. "I heard that since the princess entered the mansion, the entire King''s Mansion has changed drastically. I said that the shops under King King''s name have also been renewed. The ie has been increased several times." Shangguan Yi said joyfully, he thought he had made a good move. Tang Guo and Tang Jiao are twins, and they look exactly the same. He liked Tang Jiao, and King Jing had also liked it. He named Tang Jiao as Jiao concubine, King Jing would inevitably feel ufortable, thinking that Tang Jiao''s twin sisters looked no different from her, so he gave Tang Guo the marriage to King Jing as the princess. This is really the best of both worlds. Now the news from all parties is very good. Not only can take care of the trivial matters in the pce, but alsoe up with some new ideas to add revenue to the pce. This is a good woman who can''t be asked by other families. The guilt in his heart is gone. King Jing has such a good princess, so he must also forget that special liking for Jiaofei, right? "There is this thing." "That King Jing is really a blessing, I am a little envious." Shangguan Yi said casually, he thought that Shangguan Jing was satisfied with this matter. Shangguanjing buried his head, pursed the corners of his lips, and almost blurted out. Since you are envious, why didn''t you give him Tang Jiao as a concubine? Of course, he wanted to say this, but he dared not say it. Can only say nothing and respond with silence. Chapter 1142: The princess whose memory was changed (17) Chapter 1142: The princess whose memory was changed (17) Shangguanyi was the emperor, he couldn''t fight for the time being. It is not so easy to get Jiao''er back if the other party knows that he has not given up. Here, Tang Jiao felt a little eager to hear Tang Guo''s news. She was going to meet this sister and give her a reminder or something. But from her memory, she knew that this was a very traditionaldy, and she didn''t know if she could make it clear. She couldn''t reveal her identity, she had to be known by the people here, and she would not be burned as a monster. Fortunately, this Tang Jiao''s temperament is more detached, and she has already passed through two worlds, so she still has some experience. But this is the kind of imperial power society in ancient times where people would die at every turn. She usually chooses the things that can be exchanged from the system mall as much as possible, so she is afraid of being exposed. "Jiao Concubine, what do I think you have to say?" Shangguanyi noticed Tang Jiao''s expression of expectation, and after thinking about it, he seemed to have mentioned Tang Guo just now. I heard that the rtionship between the two sisters has always been good, so the concubine is missing her sister, right? Sure enough, he heard Tang Jiao say, "The emperor, my concubine hasn''t seen my sister for half a year. I missed the news from my sister just now." After speaking, she looked at Shangguan Wing pitifully. Since she wants to be a fairy who confuses the two brothers, she has to practice her hands first. To be honest, she really hasn''t been a coquettish **** or something. One is that she does not have this external condition, and second, she is still quite positive in her three views, and she does not like to step on two boats. But to deal with these two brothers, she can do nothing about it. These are two upromising scumbags, Shangguan Jing is selfish and Shangguanyi is indifferent and ruthless. "So I missed your sister," Shangguanyi thought for a while and said, "You have been in the pce for half a year. Are you bored?" Thinking of Tang Jiao''s lively and active temperament, she has been bored in the pce, it is indeed a bit embarrassing for her. Tang Jiao nodded, his eyes brightened, and he grasped the sleeves of Shangguan''s wings, "Yes, the emperor, concubine for more than half a year, but it''s really boring." Seeing Tang Jiao''s suddenly beating temperament, Shangguanyi was in a much better mood, "Well, then, tomorrow I will take you out of the pce to y, and I will go to Jingwangfu to see King Jing, how about?" "Xie Emperor." The happy Tang Jiao, the woman who really acted like a baby is the best. Even the emperor Shangguanyi eats this set. Of course, if this person didn''t tease her as a pet, she wouldn''t be that annoying. I thought she had crossed overst month, but she looked at Shangguan Wing thoroughly. He was just new to Tang Jiao, she was different from other women in the pce. Once Tang Jiao is assimted, he doesn''t necessarily have much affection for Tang Jiao. If one is happy, he will continue to reward her. If he is not happy, he will lose his temper. If shepeted with other imperial concubines, he would probably look at her with a disappointed look. Most likely, I will say, "Jiao concubine, I think you have changed. I thought you were different from other women, but I didn''t expect..." Tang Jiao haha, usually like this, she wants to curse at you. It''s changed, but it''s not expected to go to you. In short, Shangguanyi has no feelings at all. Later, he was so persistent to Tang Jiao, but someone was robbing him, the emperor. As an emperor, could he bear it? Chapter 1143: The princess whose memory was changed (18) Chapter 1143: The princess whose memory was changed (18) He thought that Tang Jiao was his possession, and no one could take it away. The more easily lost, the more precious nature bes. On the other hand, Shangguanjing was unwilling to get a good heart. As the saying goes, what you can''t get is always amotion. ... "Tomorrow, the emperor will bring his concubine to the mansion." Knowing that Tang Jiao woulde to King King''s Mansion, no matter what the reason, Shangguan Jing was happy and nervous. Originally, he nned to stay in the pce. After receiving the news, he and Shangguanyi found an excuse toe back and apany his princess, and nned to arrange the pce well all night. "The princess, the imperial brother, and the concubine are all honorable people. It''s still early in the day. Please arrange everything in the mansion. All the things that can be reced are reced with good and new ones. Old and unsightly ones. If you are ufortable, rece it with this king." "Understood, prince." Tang Guo replied, but she was thinking in her heart, Shangguan Yi and Tang Jiao are actuallying to the pce tomorrow. There is no such thing in the plot. In the plot, the two sisters met a year after they got married, which was the time when they changed their memories. Could it be that what went wrong? She didn''t change anything rted to the plot for the time being. After thinking about it, she didn''te up with a reason. She will meet Tang Jiao tomorrow. "Well, you go down to make arrangements." The smile on Shangguanjing''s face couldn''t be held back, "Jiaofei and you are sisters, you should know her preferences? What she likes, you just set it up, don''t care about the money." After speaking, he walked away quickly, looking excited, for fear that others would not see the same. [Hmph, look at his bleak look, the money is not greatly earned by our host. Stupid! Tang Guo: "..." When did her bucket learn to swear swearing? [The sun is setting, and it will be dark soon, this is really abominable. The system murmured and cursed, Tang Guo had already gathered the entire pce. Said what Shangguan Jing ordered. Then she let her servants start to act. She said first, "The prince''s side, let''s gost. Just now I looked at the prince as if something was going on, don''t go and disturb him. "Yes, Princess." The servants don''t think there is anything wrong with the words of the princess, so they can''t go to the princess''s yard at the beginning. Moreover, the princess said that now the princess is busy, it is always bad for them to disturb in the past. Moreover, when the emperor and concubinee over, they will not pay too much attention to the princess''s yard. On the contrary, it is the princess, because the princess and the concubine are sisters, so they should be arranged first. Someone suggested this to Tang Guo, and Tang Guo pursed her lips, "Yes, my sister and I have always had a very good rtionship. She ising to the house, she muste to me the first time, then you wille from my garden. let''s start." "The prince said, the old ones, the unsightly ones, and the ufortable ones, are all reced. The Concubine Jiao is a noble person and should not be treated harshly, so you don''t need to save money when you look at the decoration. After the order was given, the one with the cleaning tool went to clean, and some followed the housekeeper to choose the exquisite decorations in the warehouse. Others need to go out to purchase goods. King King''s Mansion is going to the store to purchase items, who dares not open the door? Doing these things is not a matter at all. Chapter 1144: The princess whose memory was changed (19) Chapter 1144: The princess whose memory was changed (19) With Shangguanjing''s words, Tang Guo changed all the things in her yard. All the decorations are selected from the warehouse, all exquisite, precious and rare, even the housekeeper doesn''t think there is anything. But the housekeeper knows better than everyone else. Seeing the prince''smand like this, it can be seen that she has not forgotten the concubine. I saw that the princess of his family was struggling to wee the arrival of the emperor and the concubine. How did you know that the prince paid so much attention to it because of the concubine? He felt sorry for this kind-hearted and kind princess. Therefore, when selecting objects, they always point to good choices. Anyway, the prince has also spoken, and for the concubine, all the good things must be taken out. When these things arrive in the princess''s yard, they will belong to the princess in the future, so it can be regarded aspensation for her. Such a good princess can''t bear to be wronged if he wants him. It is a pity that their princes, the heart is not here. Tang Guo looked at the renewed courtyard, rare and precious ornaments, and a particrly good set of tea sets, and she felt so beautiful. System: Is this the fabled public for private benefit? It was really used to the fullest by his host. "My yard should be almost done. You can go elsewhere. By the way, I see that the prince is still in the study, don''t bother you. When the rest of the house is finished, go to the prince''s side." "Yes, Princess." The people moved quickly, recing the unnecessary, unsightly, and old ones. Even the flowers and grass in the garden, looking at the long sticking out, blocking the way, and lighting thenterns, are all sorted out, and trimmed if they don''t. The huge pce has to be swept and reced. People have been busy until the middle of the night when people have been setting sun. Tang Guo had already slept back into the cage. The system reminded her that the people had cleaned all other ces. She quickly got up, and when people came in, she was seen propping her forehead on the table, looking like she was very tired. Especially the housekeeper, seeing the princess who had suffered until midnight, he couldn''t help but sigh that his prince was really wrong this time. The princess was also born in Shangshufu anyway, and because of his word, she was tired until midnight. It would be sad if the princess knew the real purpose of the prince. "housekeeper?" Tang Guo looked up, "Is it all reced?" "Return to the princess, except for the prince''s yard, all other ces have been reced." Tang Guo nodded, "Fortunately, you have to go to the Prince''s side now." "Let''s go now." The butler said, "The princess is also tired today, so let''s rest early. The prince has me watching." "Fortunately, the butler is familiar with the prince''s yard, and has always been by the prince''s side, and will definitely arrange it." Tang Guo looked like I trusted you and moved the butler. The princess is a good one, and she never despises them based on her status. I don''t know when the prince will be able to see the princess. Thinking of the toss in the middle of the night, he sighed, afraid it would be difficult. The housekeeper took the people and went to Shangguanjing''s courtyard in a mighty manner. Tang Guo buried his head and smiled silently, wondering how Shangguan Jing would feel when he was awakened from his sleep. If she was woken up in the middle of the night, she would be very irritable. Chapter 1145: The princess whose memory was changed (20) Chapter 1145: The princess whose memory was changed (20) At this time, it is a good time for dreams and deep sleep. As for her, she is going to wash and sleep now. As for whether Shangguan Jing is upset, she can''t manage it. If he is not happy, she is more happy. System: He knew it, there must be something tricky. ... "What are you all doing here?" Shangguanjing opened the door a little frivolously, and saw that the servants of the pce were all in the courtyard, still carrying various tools. He was very upset. He was dreaming of being with Jiaoer just now. "Lord, didn''t you instruct you to change everything in the pce and everything that can be changed?" the housekeeper said eagerly, "Prince the prince has been in the study room before, and the princess said not to disturb your reading, so we will change the other things first. The ce is cleaned, and the items are reced." "Now all the ces in the pce have been cleaned, so let the lord here." The subordinates are also very innocent, these are all ordered by the prince. They also thought that the prince, like the princess, would wait for the house to be cleaned before resting. After all, the prince must be cautious when instructing these. Moreover, the lights in the prince''s house were on, and they didn''t expect that he actually fell asleep. "The prince, is it easy to clean here? The princess said earlier that the prince attaches great importance to the arrival of the emperor and the concubine wife tomorrow, and dare not neglect, and has been watching us clean until midnight. No, just went to rest." The housekeeper continued. I couldn''t help muttering in my heart, the prince was fine, telling all the instructions, and going to bed. The princess is honest, so she listens to the prince in everything, without anyints. Shangguan Jing couldn''t get angry. Yes, he arranged these. Hearing that Tang Guo had waited until the middle of the night and just took a break, he couldn''t make a fire just because he was awakened? The servant is also a human, and if he is really angry, he will probably mutter something in his heart. "Okay, you can clean it." Shangguanjing frowned and waved, turned around and put on his clothes, intending to sit and wait. The housekeeper whispered, "Prince, I''m afraid it will be difficult for a while. Would you like to go to Princess Wang first?" He saw Shangguan Jing''s face sinking, and continued, "There are other empty rooms in the courtyard of the Princess. " "No." Shangguan Jing refused. "You have said that, the princess just took a break, how can I disturb you. You go to the study first, and the study will be the kingter." "All right, Lord." The butler also knew that it was impossible for the prince to go to the princess. His whole heart is with the concubine Jiao Niang. The people quickly finished cleaning the study, and Shangguan Jing went in. At this time, when I was awakened, I couldn''t sleep. He nned to lean on the soft couch and read a book, but he didn''t expect that the movement outside was so loud that he could not calm down. Helpless, he ns to practice calligraphy again, but he will still be disturbed. In the end he thought, let''s sleep. He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, with clever eyes and ears, lying on the soft couch, peoplemunicated in a low voice, as much as possible, he still heard clearly. It was not until dawn that his yard was tossed up. The butler knocked on the door, "Master, everything is done." Shangguan Jing was dozing off because he was a little sleepy. He was so startled that he almost cursed. Thinking of Tang Jiao''s return today, he became more energetic, "This king knows, you guys have had a hard night, all of you retreat." Chapter 1146: The princess whose memory was changed (21) Chapter 1146: The princess whose memory was changed (21) The steward wanted to say, if the servant had a hard time, do you want to give a reward? It can be seen that Shangguan Jing quickly returned to the house and was choosing the robe to wear today. He shook his head and nned to find the princess. "You have a fortunate night, and your monthly money will be doubled this month." Tang Guo and the housekeeper said, "The prince attaches great importance to these things, and can only be fortunate for you. There is nothing wrong at this moment, so go down and take a nap. child." "I will send a maid to guard outside the pce gate, and there will be news when the emperor and concubinee out." When the tired and sleepy people heard Tang Guo''s words, they were grateful on the spot, and felt that there was no fortune in vainst night. It''s better to be the princess, treat them as human beings. "The little ones thanked the princess." The Pce of King Jing suddenly became quiet, and Tang Guo slept steadily all night, with a particrly good energy. Looking at the room furnishings that have been changed again, the curtains and everything have been reced with new ones, the colors are beautiful, and the mood is very good. [Host, that Shangguan Jing, hasn''t slept well all night, and is now choosing which robe to wear in the house. [When he looks in the mirror, he really looks like a peacock. [Host, he changed into a moon-white color, holding a folding fan, and standing in front of the mirror for a long time. Listening to the system''s nagging, Tang Guo couldn''t help asking, "Tongzi, are you pierced by other barrels?" how is this possible? ? The host is big, I''m still the bucket, it''s unchanged. I just can''t understand the selfish scumbag like Shangguanjing. Tang Guo nodded thoughtfully, and the system spoke again, Host, Shangguan Jing seems to be particrly sleepy, and is about to take a nap. "Then I''ll bring him some breakfast. He doesn''t seem to have eaten yet." Tang Guo stood up, smoothed the wrinkles on his clothes, and said solemnly, "As the princess of King Jing, he should consider his body. , Take care of him all the time." System: really bad! Necrotic. When Shangguanjing just went to sleep with his hands on his hands, he faintly heard footsteps, opened his eyes suddenly, and saw Tang Guo who was smiling at him. He frowned, "Why is the princess here?" "The people have been busy all night. Because the emperor ising to the mansion, he is afraid that he will not serve him well for a while, so let them take a rest first." "So, this breakfast was prepared by the concubine for the prince, prince, breakfast is very important." Shangguanjing was unhappy, but when he saw those cute snacks, he thought it should taste good. Although I was very sleepy, I felt better. "The princess is interested, I heard that you are busy until midnight, why don''t you rest for a while?" "The emperor ising, the prince attaches so much importance to it, how dare you go to rest?" Shangguan Jing was toozy to say anything, and took a bite of the snack, "It tastes good." The mood improved a lot, but he was still a little sleepy. "Actually, my concubine misses my sister very much." Hearing Tang Guo talked about Tang Jiao, Shangguan Jing didn''t want to drive her away, so he nned to catch up with her. "This king heard that the rtionship between the princess and the Jiao concubine is very good." "Yeah, it''s always been good." Shangguan Jing''s eyes shed, "If that''s the case, why doesn''t the princess go into the pce to visit her concubine? Your sisters have a deep affection. As long as you want to go, the king and the emperor will not stop you." "The concubine thanked the prince." "The concubine is very active by nature, Chapter 1147: The princess whose memory was changed (22) Chapter 1147: The princess whose memory was changed (22) "ording to the imperial brother''s temperament, if Concubine Jiao wants to y in the pce, she will definitely allow it." "After the princess meets the concubine today, you can also invite her to visit the Pce of Kings from time to time." "What the prince said is that the concubine wants to say the same to his sister. It takes a year or a half for each time to see each other, and the concubine is also intolerable." Shangguan Jing was overjoyed and asked Tang Guo to invite Jiao''er to the mansion to talk about the old. If he used it as an excuse, wouldn''t he be able to see Jiao''er from time to time? Brother Yi Huang''s love for Jiaoer will definitely be permitted. As long as he shows that he doesn''t pay much attention to Jiaoer, Brother Huang will not be suspicious. He also didn''t n to y the grass and startle the snake before the goal was realized. Brother Huang is not a fool. If he wants him to show the least bit, I am afraid that he will never see Jiaoer in this life. "The king knows that you have a deep rtionship with Jiaofei''s sisters. When the timees, Jiaofei will be a guest, so just be patient." "Thank you, Lord." Tang Guo thanked him in gratitude, Yu Guang nced at the excited Shangguan Jing and sneered in his heart. This abacus is really good. Because he was talking about Tang Jiao with Tang Guo, Shangguan Jing forgot to make up his sleep. After chatting, we talked about the time when Shangguanyi and Tang Jiao arrived at the mansion. Tang Guo smiled secretly and asked if Shangguan Jing, who had only slept for less than four hours, was sleepy. Shangguanyi brought Tang Jiao out this time, and didn''t bring many people, so he brought a few martial arts entourage. Sitting in a very low-key carriage, quietly came to the door of the King''s Mansion. Tang Jiao was helped down and looked up and saw the dignified and beautiful woman standing beside Shangguanjing. That face is really exactly the same as hers, looking at each other, there is a feeling of looking at the other self. Tang Guo maintained a faint smile on her face, and followed Shangguan Jing''s salute, always being that way. Tang Jiao reacted quickly and quickly maintained his personal settings. He happily threw away Shangguanyi''s hand, ran to Tang Guo''s side, held her hand affectionately, and called, "Sister." Tang Jiao felt bitter, this kind of persona really copsed identally. "Yeah." Tang Guo replied softly. It is easy for her to maintain the personality. A little weird shed in her eyes, this Tang Jiao, there seemed to be something wrong. "It seems that Concubine Jiao really wants to see Concubine Jing too much. In that case, Concubine Jing, I will call you to take care of Concubine Jiao." Of course Shangguanyi wouldn''t let Shangguanjing and Jiaofei get too close. When he said this, he also nced at each other subconsciously. Seeing that Shangguan Jing waspletely indifferent, she said to Tang Guo with a look of approval, "The princess also said to his courtiers that she missed the concubine, the princess, then you can take good care of the concubine." Shangguanyi nodded secretly, it seemed that his brother''s mind was indeed subdued by the princess. Such a good woman, he thought it was not surprising that Shangguan Jing was tempted. This time he came to King Kings Mansion, first, to satisfy the concubine Jiao''s wish, and secondly, he wanted to test King King to see if the other party had given up on the concubine Jiao. Since Jiao Fei is already his woman, she certainly can''t be coveted by others, then this person is hispatriot''s younger brother. Tang Jiao followed to Tang Guos yard. Along the way, she was observing thisdy, and sighed with the system, [As expected of a realdy of the ancient times, system, fortunately I wore it on Tang Jiaos body. In Tang Guo''s body, let me die. If it is really like that, I can only pretend to have amnesia. Chapter 1148: The princess whose memory was changed (23) Chapter 1148: The princess whose memory was changed (23) [The host''s habit is just fine, wait for you to wear a few more worlds, learn more skills, and you will be able to wear it as ady in the future without falling apart. [En, I will work hard. ... Tang Guo: "..." system: One person thought about it at the same time, so Tang Jiao was worn by others? Tang Guo maintained his face, but wasn''t surprised. The system was a little excited, and I encountered the system again. He missed the crooked systemst time, and the feeling of swallowing it in one mouthful was really cool. I hope that this time I also encountered the crooked system, then he can swallow the opponent again. "Don''t think about it, this time it''s not bad to see, it''s really bad to have Tang Jiao, the plot has long been changed." [Well, I just think about it, but the host is big, we have encountered this kind of tasker again. What to do Do you want to tie up that system? Ask what the situation is. "Don''t worry, they should stillmunicate and determine their purpose first. If there is no conflict with me, just follow them and y together." Tang Guoughed, "If she is not malicious, then I will do a local The rebirth." System: Alright! Finally, when they reached Tang Guo''s yard, the two sisters still held their hands together. Tang Jiao talked to Tang Guo while talking to her system, but Tang Guo knew the other party''s purpose. "It turns out that she came here to help Tang Jiaoplete her obsession." Tang Guomunicated with the system, "This obsession actually changed my destiny." [So, she is good? ] The system is rather regretful. Tang Guo said affirmatively, "Naturally it''s good. When I didn''t hear her, he reminded me not to be too together alone. He also said that I dont know my heart. Isnt it reminding me to be careful of two scumbags? ?" Themunication between her and the system will not be heard, because her system has been upgraded too fast in recent years, and the general system does not feel the existence of Xiaotongzi. [So, the host is big, can''t I swallow the system? ] The system asked unwillingly. "Why do you have to swallow others, isn''t it bad to make friends?" [I don''t want to be friends with this low-level system, it will reduce mypulsion. Tang Guo: "..." When he reached the house, Tang Guo nced at Tang Jiao who was a little mad, raised his head, and said to the people, "You all go down, I want to talk privately to my sister." The maids have all gone down, there is systematic surveince, and she will know the first time someone ising around. Even without the system, with her powerful soul, she can still perceive. "Sister, you must remember what I said." Tang Jiao really didn''t know how to express it, for fear that the localdies would not understand, "Be nice to yourself, don''t try to treat others, some people may not Its so good on the surface." When Tang Jiao was in distress, Tang Guo threw away Tang Jiao''s hand and said coldly, "Who are you? Jiao Jiao wouldn''t tell me this?" "..." Tang Jiao was dumbfounded at that time. This, this... what is this fat? [System, three 2, how is this fat? Tang Jiao''s eyes widened, Could it be that my design copsed? I, I... What should I do? Thisdy is too smart, right? I don''t seem to show anything strange, right? Why is it set up? System 222: [Host, I suggest you speak to her again, I feel that she is not malicious. Chapter 1149: The princess whose memory was changed (24) Chapter 1149: The princess whose memory was changed (24) [Nana...I try. "Sister, I am a Jiao Jiao, I really am Jiao Jiao." Tang Jiao wanted to cry a little. He didn''t show anything in front of Shangguanjing, nor was he suspected in front of Shangguanyi, but was actually suspected in front of her rtives. In fact, it is also possible that the two sisters grew up together and it is possible to be suspected. Tang Guo squinted his eyes, "Are you really beautiful? Then I will ask you some questions. As long as you can answer them, I will believe them." "Sister, ask, I''m really your sister, dear." It''s really dear, except for Xiner, it''s true everywhere. She didn''t want to expose her identity or something. The mission system is very clear and cannot reveal the identity and let the natives know the truth. Her task is toplete Tang Jiao''s obsession, save Tang Guo, pull the other party out of the water and fire, change the previous destiny, and let the other party live a happy life. This happiness will definitely include her sister. If you know that your sister is a fake girl, maybe this happiness will be discounted. Tang Jiao also said, let her live her life for the other party. Now she is Tang Jiao, and Tang Jiao is her. So, she is really dear! Tang Jiao and the 222 system said, [Three 2s, if there are any questions I haven''t memorized, I''ll rely on you. The two sisters were together every day when they were young. Although she had memorized the plot carefully in order toplete the task, it was inevitable that there were some problems that she ignored. [No problem, as long as it is the memory of the two sisters, I know it. Tang Jiao breathed a sigh of relief, and then Tang Guo asked four or five questions in session. Tang Jiao worked **** his own, plus 222 to help, and all answered. Then she found that Tang Guo''s eyes became softer and softer, with a little vicissitudes of life. No matter how you look at it, it''s a bit weird. It''s only eighteen years old, so why does it look so sad? Immediately afterwards, she was held in her hand and heard Tang Guo''s whispering question, "Jiaojiao, are you reborn too?" System: Ah, ah, why the hosts acting skills are so exquisite, he will be fooled. Nani? Tang Jiao:? ? ? [Three 2, what does she mean? [Host, she should be born again. So I felt that something was wrong with you, and then I doubted it. Now that you answered your childhood questions, she was sure that you were born again. But your personality is a little different, so she thinks you are born again. Tang Jiao breathed a sigh of relief, [So, she treats me as a rebirth? [Yes, host, that''s good, she is actually a smart person, after experiencing life and death, I think she will not repeat the same mistakes. Host, in my opinion, you followed her and said that you were reborn, wanted revenge, wanted to change the fate of your two sisters, and didn''t want to be yed by a man. [Yes, sisters make a concerted effort to break gold, well, from now on, I will be a rebirth. Tang Jiao felt relieved and felt that this was also good. Tang Guo was born again, and for her, the task was actually better. At least, when dealing with two scumbags, she doesn''t have to be restrained. After thinking about it, Tang Jiao had tears in his eyes at the time, "Sister, are you born again?" She hurriedly threw herself into Tang Guo''s arms, "Sister, I finally saw you again, myst life was really too It''s no use. If I want to wake up earlier, I won''t make you suffer so much." Chapter 1150: The princess whose memory was changed (25) Chapter 1150: The princess whose memory was changed (25) Tang Jiao really cried. Before each mission, she would meet with the soul who posted the mission. She met Tang Jiao''s soul. Seeing all the memories of each other through the other party, like a movie, ying in front of her eyes, she was originally a lively and cheerful girl, full of heaviness and sin. At this moment, she instantly took over the role of Tang Jiao. System: He thinks that this is also a graduate of the actress, most of whom are from the same college as his host. Tang Guo hugged Tang Jiao, patted the opponent on the back, and whispered, "Juste back." System: [...] So, what is this? Is he going to meet those three 2s? Listen to the sound, those three 2s are just a little Zhengtai. puff-- He wanted tough, this little Zhengtai is also very unlucky, the number is actually 222. But he couldn''tugh anymore. No matter what people say, there is also a number. Even if it is 2 points, he really doesn''t have a number. When he had memories, he thought he was the only one in this world. "Sister, when did youe back? I came backst month. I have always wanted to see you, but I am afraid of being suspected." Tang Jiao was almost crying, but in fact she felt embarrassed. This sense of substitution is too strong and it hurts the body too much. Looking at her sister, she was calm and calm, except for some changes in her eyes, she was really not surprised. This temperament, after a really thorough understanding, was good enough for the two scumbags. "On the night of getting married." Tang Guo''s lips lifted off a touch of sarcasm, showing a woman who experienced betrayal, abandonment, life and death, and the expression of being reborn to the original point, "I am also thinking, how to change to make you I two got out of this fire and water." Tang Jiao sighed, "One of them is the emperor, and the other is the King of Kings under the emperor. Sister, we have to be careful." Thinking of what happened in two months, she became nervous, "Sister, I''ll be born again. With these adventures, there are ways to avoid the memory being tampered with." Tang Guo nced at Tang Jiao and asked, "Really? If that''s the case, things will be much easier." "Of course it''s true. I didn''t know what to say to you before, for fear that you wouldn''t believe it. After all, rebirth is really too bizarre." "I try to maintain the original, I''m afraid that people will be burned as a monster." Tang Jiao said pitifully, this is true, who said that the ancients are stupid, people are very smart. Especially the emperor and the prince, who showed a slightly different detail, the other party would doubt it several times, thinking she had any thoughts. To know that she is not the real Tang Jiao, the two people probably turned their faces and did not recognize them, and would strip her skin off. "As long as I can avoid memory changes, I can get away from these things," Tang Guo said. "In fact, I also encountered some adventures, which justplement each other with Jiao Jiao." Tang Jiao didn''t ask Tang Guo what adventure he had, nor did Tang Guo ask what adventure Tang Jiao had, as if he had acquiesced not to ask about these things. Obviously they are two transversalists, for the same purpose, they both disguised themselves as rebirth. "Sister, you have had many ideas since you were young. You have always been smarter than me. Since you are back, I will listen to you." Tang Jiao spoke ording to the way Tang Jiao of memory spoke to Tang Guo. The original plot was indeed like this. Tang Jiao''s piano, chess, calligraphy and painting were all taught by Tang Guo. Chapter 1151: The princess whose memory was changed (26) Chapter 1151: The princess whose memory was changed (26) Actually Tang Jiao couldn''t sit still, and didn''t like to sit down and listen to her husband''s lecture. But Tang Guo is different. Thisdy of everybody has been quiet since childhood. They learned the knowledge they heard, and when they were free in the evening, they took Tang Jiao to study. And Tang Jiaosheng was clever in his head and listened to his sister. Therefore, even if you don''t listen to Mr.''s ss, you can learn about the same. From childhood to adulthood, its been this way of getting along. Can you say that Tang Jiao can forget that they hurt her sister because of two men? Only then did she have a great obsession, she found the tasker, at a huge price, in exchange for the arrival of the tasker, changed the fate of the most important person in her life, and made her a happy life. Moreover, Tang Jiao believed that if she hadn''t run around randomly, she wouldn''t know Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing, her sister would naturally not be harmed, and perhaps she could find a good person and live a happy life. It was because she was too jumpy, and eventually affected the family''s rtives. When they met those two awkward things, could they resist? Tang Guo touched Tang Jiao''s head affectionately and chuckled, "Well, you like freedom. I will help you realize this wish." Tang Jiao is really sour. It''s great to have an older sister who thinks about herself like this. If she had such a good sister, she would not be reconciled to fate. "Sister, what are we going to do next?" Tang Guo thought for a while and said, "Let them rece the memories of the two of us ording to the original memory. Of course, this time, we will not be reced." "Okay, I think so too." Tang Jiao nodded, thinking it was a good idea. "and then?" Tang Guo squinted, "Don''t they all love a lively and lovely girl like Jiao Jiao?" Tang Jiao''s face was a little red, and she was a little embarrassed to be praised for the first time. "Jiaojiao sacrifice this time, can you?" Tang Jiao was interested, "Sister, how do we sacrifice?" She always felt that things would be fun, and she knew from the plot that thisdy is not a fool. It''s just not necessary, it has always been well-behaved. Now, my mind is sober, it should be said that it is a bit darkened. She really likes this kind of personality. She used to like to read novels. It is the kind of plot that was originally kind and honest and paid a small daughter, who was guilty, betrayed, and finally ckened face. "Jiaojiao will y a lively, non-eating fireworks, not knowing the sufferings of the people, only chanting poems, and living in a man''s mind. Once they encounter the real cruel life, they will find that in the dream Fairy, why is it a fairy in a dream, because she can only live in a dream." Tang Jiao has understood a little bit, but he is almost, "Sister, you can exin more, I don''t understand a bit." "Then I will give you an example of the story of a schr and a daughter. The schres from an ordinary family. She is a noble daughter and grew up spoiled. He likes poetry and books, regardless of vulgar things, and does not know the suffering of the world. The schr''s family selected him for him. A down-to-earth, virtuous and virtuous wife who fits his identity. But he loves this daughter who has the same hobbies as him, and regardless of the family, he insists on staying with the daughter. As for Miss Qian Jin, there was originally a fiance who was worthy of her identity, but in order to be with the schr, she also cut off contact with the family. In the end, she sessfully married the schr''s house, and the two of them lived as before. " Chapter 1152: The princess whose memory was changed (27) Chapter 1152: The princess whose memory was changed (27) "In the first month, kindness and love, daily life is the same as before. Although the meal is rougher, Qian Jin thinks that she and the schr are in love with each other sincerely and don''t care about it." "In the second month, the daughter and the schr are still trying to maintain the life between them, but it is already a little different. The following time, life trivialities, habits, and living environment will cause problems for them." "A daughter is a daughter. After all, I have been ustomed to a life of fine clothes and jade food. Where did I get used to such rough tea and light rice. Wearing coarse clothes, chanting poetry andposing right, nothing is right. The schr''s familyined that Miss Qian Jin could not live, and had a conflict with Qian Jin. Over time, the schr discovered that Miss Qian Jin could only chant poems and make money, and other than that, she seemed to see no advantages anymore. Compared with the wives of other book friends, he suddenly felt that his wife was really too extravagant and wasteful, and she was incapable of housekeeping. " Tang Jiao''s eyes lit up, "Sister, I understand what you mean." When she came, she asked the three 2s to help check the affairs of the King''s Mansion. The Pce of King Jing was well organized by Tang Guo, and now that Tang Guo was reborn, but the other party was still the princess, there was something wrong. Thinking about it now, her sister wanted to retaliate against these two men by holding a big move. "Now both of them think I''m very good," Tang Jiao sneered, "Shangguan Jing just didn''t think I was good because he couldn''t get me. Shangguan Yi just felt that I was different from other women. Shangguan Jing was tempted by me." "Once I was pulled off the altar and everyone was stunned, they wouldn''t feel much about it." Tang Guo nodded, "Jiaojiao is still as smart as before." System: Host, are you acting like this and not touching your conscience? After a pause, Tang Guo said, "In the previous life, they yed our two sisters between the palms of their arms. One person turned his back on me and the other abandoned me, causing me to die in another country. What happened to Hou Jiao Jiao might not be good." "It''s not good. Soon after my sister died, I finally remembered everything. I tried to avenge my sister, but I was a little girl. It was really useless. In the second half of my life, I was snatched by them and hurt. No matter what my expression is, they will think that there is another person in my heart. They hurt me and apologized to me and brought the best jewelry to me." Tang Jiao said in a low voice, "I''m dead, my soul is floating above, and they are still fighting for my body. They said that I am not dead, and I am still alive. I don''t want to be buried." "When the corpse was finally about to rot, they finally buried me. The funny thing is that they shook hands before the grave and said yes. Anything else they said, they loved me deeply, so don''t hurt me any more." System: This is abnormal. "It turns out that Jiaojiao''s fate is a bit more tragic than I am," Tang Guo sighed, holding Tang Jiao''s hand, "Don''t worry, in this life, we will take revenge together." "Good." Tang Jiao replied. Tang Guo chuckled, "Since they like to **** around, before changing the memory, Jiaojiao will go from side to side and cheat them. After the memory is reced, Jiaojiao, you can do something else." "What''s the matter?" Tang Jiao asked with interest. Chapter 1153: The princess whose memory was changed (28) Chapter 1153: The princess whose memory was changed (28) Tang Guo leaned close to her ear and said, "Take a good look at Shangguanjing. You are a yful temperament. Use all the naughty skills you had when you were a child, and make him jump up and down the troubles of the King''s Pce. When he was impatient , You just keep him crying, crying hard, crying pitifully, until he cries softly, thinking that he wont make trouble for you is a big mistake." Tang Jiao''s eyes widened, this...this...this is really amazing. I really didn''t expect that thisdy of everyone woulde up with such a trick. "Jiaojiao is his dream fairy. Until the end, he will not abandon you. When his patience reaches its lowest point, when he is free, he will remember that there was an orderly King King who took care of King King''s Mansion. " Tang Guo smiled and continued, "Well at this time, Jiao Jiao, you can make trouble. He will always tell you how much he loves you and how much he likes you. Wait until he ignores you and takes out the things of the old man. When the timees, you can continue to toss him and ask him if he has changed his mind." Tang Jiao: Great! ! ! Shangguanjing will go crazy, right? Tang Guos mouth glowed with a cold light, and continued, During the period, Shangguanyi will definitely **** you back to the pce. You just pretend not to be willing. Didnt Jiaojiao have her memory changed? But you can asionally say something is wrong and let Shangguanyi feel OK. Get your memory back. Of course, don''t forget to toss him hard." Tang Jiao understood that what she had to do was to work hard and toss hard in front of the two men who said they loved her. "Don''t forget to provoke the feelings of the two brothers from time to time." Tang Jiao twitched at the corner of her mouth, this sister is too ck, she ispletely ck. However, it is really good. She has be a fan of this darkened sister, and now counts as her own sister. "It''s best to be able to provoke two people to do it. One person and one palm hurt the best. When they lose both sides, you go up and watch them crying, indicating that you me yourself." Tang Guo took a sip of tea and continued. Originally, they were a bit resentful, why would they do it because of a woman, but after you say this, they will feel guilty and hate each other even more, feeling that you are being wronged by your side." When Tang Jiao heard Tang Guo say a lot, she couldn''t help butmunicate with her three 2s: [In fact, without me, this ck-bellied sister would y these two people to death, right? [From Tang Guo''s words, the host will also y a great role in reuse, without the existence of the host, this n will not work. I think this n is perfect. However, the host can ask about your escape n. Tang Jiao asked, "Sister, how do we get out afterwards?" "Will I be sent away?" Hearing Tang Guo''s words like this, Tang Jiao felt anxious, "Sister, I will not let you be sent away." "Jiaojiao," Tang Guo shook his head and said, "In order for the n to work, I must be sent away, so rest assured, I will protect myself. If I don''t leave, this n won''t work." "Before I leave, I will leave enough memories for them to make them impressed." Tang Jiao also thought of something, and only said, "Is there really no problem? In the future, can we meet?" "Naturally, it is possible." Tang Guo touched Tang Jiao''s head, and Tang Jiao was used to it. Chapter 1154: The princess whose memory was changed (29) Chapter 1154: The princess whose memory was changed (29) Tang Jiao didn''t have a sister, and he was still a little happy to be spoiled by such a sister. "You don''t like freedom, as I said before, it will let you be free and go wherever you want." Tang Guo continued, "As for these two men, in between, we two sisters. Take revenge together." "Okay, I listen to my sister, you are always confident." The two sisters are discussing how to toss the two brothers here, while Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing are discussing other things in the study. "King King, it seems that your princess really got married. Look at the whole King King''s Mansion. It''s orderly. King King is really capable. You deserve to be the sister of the concubine." Shangguanyi said. , While observing Shangguanjing''s expression. Shangguan Jing couldn''t help but think of what Tang Guo had done in the mansion for more than half a year, and this talented, virtuous and virtuous woman herself. Hearing Shangguanyi talking about Tang Jiao, he couldnt help saying, The princess is naturally a good one. The courtiers also have to thank the emperor for his gift. The courtiers learnedter that I dont know how many mistresses they want to marry the princess. I''m a daughter-inw in my own family." "Brother Chen, indeed I found the treasure." "The princess is not only a housekeeper, but also a shop, she can also y chess, calligraphy and calligraphy, and she is also a talented woman." "Oh?" Shangguan Yi was a little surprised, "I have only heard that this big daughter of Shangshufu, who has studied as a housekeeper since childhood, is very popr in the circle of life wife. I have never heard of it. proficient." Seeing Shangguanyi''s surprised look, Shangguanjing felt a little relieved, and couldn''t help showing off, "The princess not only writes well in writing, but also paints well, and she is also proficient in cooking. To be honest, the lunch in the court''s house The dinner and dinner were prepared by the princess herself." Seeing Shangguanjing showing off, Shangguanyi was really surprised. Could it be that this schr of Shangshufu is really so good? "Brother Emperor looked like he didn''t believe it?" "I do not believe it a bit, after all, seeing is believing." Shangguan Jing smiled in his heart, turned around and said to the young man next to him, "Go, ask the princess for some usual calligraphy, and also, for today''s dinner, I have to ask the princess to cook two side dishes." Shangguan Jing thought. After thinking about it, he said, "Don''t do too much, lest the princess is tired." Thetter sentence was purely to show to the superiors how much he valued the princess. Not long after, Xiao Si took a few Tang Guo''s usual calligraphy and paintings, presented them, and showed them to Shangguan Yi. Before looking at these calligraphy and paintings, Shangguanyi doubted the truth of the matter. But after watching it, he was really surprised. He didn''t doubt that Shangguanjing would use fakes to deceive him. Seeing Shangguanjing''s proud appearance, how could there be fakes. No wonder...it''s no wonder that his imperial brother has forgotten the concubine because he has a princess. It is the princess who is too powerful. Seeing Shangguanyi''s shocked appearance, Shangguanjing was so proud of it. He softened the position of his sleeves and handed it to Shangguan Yi, "Brother Huang, what do you think this is?" He lifted his foot and showed Shangguanyi with a mark on it, "Look again here, there are also." "Also, Brother Huang, look at my sachet, there are also." Shangguan Jingjiang held up and shook in front of Shangguanyi''s eyes. The pattern was clearer than the previous two ces. Therefore, Shangguanyi recognized that this is a totemposed of the word "jing". Chapter 1155: The princess whose memory was changed (30) Chapter 1155: The princess whose memory was changed (30) "This is all done by the concubine of the courtier brother, isn''t it amazing?" Shangguanyi had to nod his head and praised, "It is very powerful." This woman''s mind is really delicate. As it can be called, you can go to the hall and go to the kitchen. As for the kitchen, he was a little bit looking forward to it. What kind of delicious food could make him, the brother who has always been picky about food, treat him differently. When Tang Guo learned of Shangguanjing''s request, he told his servants that they would prepare the ingredients for the side dishes to be made in the evening. When people left, Tang Jiao asked, "Sister, did you help him prepare food?" Tang Jiao asked in surprise, "How can you do this yourself." Although this youngdy is proficient in everything, she never suffered such a pain when she was in Shangshufu. Tang Jiao felt resentful, these two brothers were really annoying. "I just said that, Jiaojiao, don''t you understand?" Tang Guo looked meaningful, stretched out her white and slender fingers, and smiled, "There are thousands of people who cook delicious food, but everyone does it. The taste of the dishes thate out will vary greatly. If you deliberately do it, it will leave a more profound impression on people who are already picky about food. Some things are used to it when they are used to it, and suddenly they are gone. I always feel that nothing is right. ." Tang Jiao got goose bumps all over, and understood what Tang Guo meant, "I will apany you to the kitchen during dinner." "Ok." Shangguanjing was very sleepy for most of the day today, and she and Shangguanyi brag about how good his princess is. She didn''t dare to rm Shangguanyi and went to see Tang Jiao, for fear of stunning the snake. In fact, Tang Jiao was in his house, and he felt a little happy in his heart. Because he didn''t have a good rest, when he yed against Shangguanyi, he was unavoidable and lost several games in a row. When Shangguanyi saw this, he ridiculed, "King Jing, you dont want to stay away. Are you thinking about your good princess? Yes, you have never met since I came, but ah, King Jing, you too Understanding that the sisters of the princess and the concubine love each other deeply, we cant go there and disturb them. "My official brother knows," Shang Guanjing opened his eyes hard, feeling very dissatisfied with the servant who came to clean the yard in the middle of the night. However, Shangguan Yi seemed topletely put down his guard, but he could slowly n how to keep Jiao''er in his mansion. For dinner, there are several side dishes prepared by Tang Guo himself. With special instructions from Shangguanjing, what she prepared seemed simple. As long as those who can eat vegetables, take a bite, they will understand the main points. And, no longer listening to stop chopsticks. Right now, Shangguanyi is in this situation. With a curious mentality, he took a bite. Unexpectedly, he didn''t stop eating, even Tang Jiao couldn''t care about it. Not to mention, let Tang Jiao also eat. Tang Jiao watched the other party''s food so happily, and silentlyined, what about true love? A dish reveals its true shape. She is just a concubine, how dare she catch up with Guan Yi to grab food. Fortunately, she had eaten better than these when she was in the kitchen. Everyone is a gooddy. She has such a good cooking skill. She is still her sister. In the future, she really has an excuse toe to the King''s Mansion often. Not for other things, just for this stuttering, you have toe. And she believed that Shangguanyi wanted toe too. Shangguanjing only watched Tang Guo''s several dishes, which were visible to the naked eye into Shangguanyi''s mouth. Chapter 1156: The princess whose memory was changed (31) Chapter 1156: The princess whose memory was changed (31) While being proud, he felt a little ufortable. This was made by his princess, but the emperor brother enjoyed it. Before Shangguanyi knew it, he ate all the dishes Tang Guo had made. After eating, hisplexion was also a bit awkward. Then he said a word ofpliment, and the rest, seemingly delicacy, didn''t have any appetite. He also tried to eat a few bites, always feeling inferior to the previous few side dishes. After the meal, Shangguanyi took Tang Jiao back to the pce overnight. Tang Jiao deliberately pulled on the sleeves of Shangguanyi at the gate of King Jing''s Mansion and said, "The emperor, my concubine wants toe to see my sister from time to time, is it okay?" "Of course." After eating a delicious meal, Shangguan Yi was in a very good mood, and opened his mouth, "Then every month on the 15th day of the month, I will allow the concubine Jiao toe out to see the princess, how about?" "The concubine thanked the emperor." The four people present were very satisfied with Shangguanyi''s decision. What Shangguan Yi thought in his heart was that next time I came, I would be able to bete for such a delicious meal. What Shangguan Jing thought was that he could see Tang Jiao twice a month, which was much easier to arrange. Tang Guo and Tang Jiao looked at each other, that was really great. Shangguanyi''s carriage disappeared in front of him, and the smile on Shangguanjing''s face continued. He looked back at Tang Guo and said, "The princess performed very well today." "From now on, Jiaofei, stay well." "Understood, Lord." Tang Guo replied, and then observed Shangguan Jing''s expression, "The prince''s expression doesn''t seem to be very good, and he has been tired all day, so let''s rest earlier." After being said that, Shangguan Jing was indeed very tired, and he med the group of unscrupulous servants. Turning around to walk in, she suddenly found that Tang Guo''s face was also a little tired, and said smoothly, "The princess is busy for a day, so please rest earlier." After speaking, he saw the woman in front of him with a dignified expression. The corners of her lips were slightly raised and her eyes lit up. At the same time, he replied briskly, "Yes, Princess Xie''s concern." Shangguan Jing twisted the beginning and strode in, this self-conscious and passionate woman. It was only when she said that Dong Jiao''er often came to the house, and today helped him to dispel the emperor''s suspicion against him, and only said a word casually. She actually took it seriously. Do you really think that by doing this, you can get his love and sincerity? This woman, who looked like a smart, was actually stupid and stupid, and naive and ridiculous. Fortunately, he is obedient, so he doesn''t care about these trivial matters with her. In the future, it will not be easy to transfer Jiao''er to the mansion and use this woman''s ability to gain Shangguanyi''s favor. Being the emperor''s concubine is much better than being a princess, and she is also considered to be high. [Host, look at him, think he is something. In today''s system, people who bully his host, especially this kind of scumbag, really don''t want to explode in ce. Tang Guoughed softly, "What do you do when you are angry? Instead of being angry, Tongzi, you still think about how to hook up that little Zhengtai system. From my experience, the three 2s should belong to the genuine system. Maybe he can get some useful information out of his mouth." [Host, getting news from three 2 mouthfuls, it''s not easy, as long as you allow, I will eat him in one mouthful, everything he has is mine, I can still upgrade. Chapter 1157: The princess whose memory was changed (32) Chapter 1157: The princess whose memory was changed (32) Swallowing the system or something is really good. "Tongzi, I''m particrly curious, how do you grow crooked like a person like me with three views? You will swallow people at every turn. Did they provoke you?" [Well... this one is not there, but I really think the swallow system is really great. The system is weak. "Do you think I will kill anyone who didn''t mess with me?" No. The sound of the sound system gradually bes smaller. "It is a genuine system with a serial number. It didn''t mess with you, Tongzi, you really have no reason to swallow them. As for inquiring about news and making friends, isn''t it easy to get news when ites to fun?" [What if he doesn''t say anything? "Then bully and lure, you said that you are more advanced than him, and swallowing it is no good, but using force and intelligence to suppress it, there is still no problem. It is still possible to harvest him as a younger brother?" After thinking about the system, I think it is still good. In fact, he wants to swallow three 2s. Another reason is that this weak chicken system is actually genuine and has a serial number. He is so powerful, he doesn''t even have a serial number, he doesn''t even know how he came from, and he doesn''t have a factory address. It will be broken in the future and he still doesn''t know how to fix it. He suspects that he is a pirated system. But the crooked systemst time had a serial number, so I was really jealous of him! [Then I will try another day, I will sum up, what should I do. Don''t worry, host, I will let him vomit all the secrets in his stomach. There is a small Zhengtai system, and the hair is not all the same. Although there is a number, it is still a weak chicken. The number is still 222. It is better not to. The system thought in his heart that he didn''t have a serial number, but he was amazing, and there was a golden thigh host, much better than three 2s. Thinking of this, I feel a lot offort. Tang Guo could feel some systematic thoughts, andughed crazy in her heart. ... "Master, don''t you n to return to Beiyan for the time being?" Yan Huan stood in front of the window, looking at the moonlight of Southern Shu Kingdom. It had been many days, and he always remembered the wife he saw that day. Since that day, he would often go to the shop to see, but he didn''t see her again. Want to know the news of the other party, he is not easy to inquire directly with the shopkeeper, so as not to stain the other party''s reputation. Later, I couldn''t bear it, so I ordered the subordinates to investigate. Through this investigation, the identity of the other party was known. This young and beautifuldy was named Tang Guo. It is the grand daughter of Shang Shufu. More than half a year ago, he was given marriage to King Jing as the princess by the emperor of Southern Shu. After learning the news, Yan Huo was very upset, why didn''t hee over a year earlier. They might not miss it a year earlier. He had to admit that he had been thinking about thisdy, and for the first time since childhood, he had a good impression of a woman. It is a pity that this is a game that ends without a disease, and there is no destiny between them. "It will be the birthday banquet of the emperor of Nanshu at 30 years old. This is also a feast for exchanges between countries once every ten years. This time it is the turn of Nanshu. There is still half a year''s time, so let''s go backter." "Over there in North Yan Country?" Yan Hu said, "The letter is to Jun Mu, and it will be handed over to him." Yan Huo''s subordinates also understood a little bit, their master, this is, never forget thedy. It''s a pity, thatdy is King Jing. With Shangguanyi, Tang Jiao woulde to King Pce on the fifteenth day of every month. Chapter 1158: The princess whose memory was changed (33) Chapter 1158: The princess whose memory was changed (33) Most of the Shangguanyi would apany Tang Jiao. Tang Jiao was nning tomunicate with Tang Guo, and Shangguan Yi clearly was to apany Tang Jiao, but actually wanted toe and eat. Shangguanjing mistakenly thought that as the emperor, Shangguanyi was suspicious by nature, and he was still worried that Tang Jiao woulde to Jingwang Pce alone. Therefore, when Tang Jiao came to the mansion, he was behaving, his eyes did not change, and he acted carefully, no one knew his inner joy. These two people didn''t know that everything about one person was being subtly integrated into their lives. Shangguan Jing didnt notice that everything in his Kings Mansion had the shadow of the princess. His whole body, except him, everything on his body, even if he was washing his hair and body items, had Tang Guo. The shadow of Shangguanyi said that it was the fifteenth day of the lunar new year that he took Tang Jiao to the King''s Pce. In fact, sometimes he woulde when he was free. It was the first time he saw such a powerful woman. He knows everything and knows everything, even this big man, he was amazed when he saw the other''s good handwriting. In fact, he and Shangguan Jing had long discovered that the talent of this princess Jing was even greater than that of Tang Jiao. However, Tang Jiao is the most special to them after all. What they like is the aura of Tang Jiao, which is rare among women in this era. But at the same time, they admired a woman like Tang Guo. Shangguanyi said he envied Shangguanjing, and that was the truth. Vaguely, he even had a thought, if his queen was such a virtuous person, then his harem might be well managed. There is no need to do anything, he is the emperor. Of course, he just thought about these. Tang Guo and Tang Jiao had seen the subtle changes between the two. The two remained calm and maintained their personal settings. Before he knew it, Tang Jiao also increased his arrogance, and the personality of the two sisters was very clear. However, both Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing are currently rare in her. These will not be her shorings, but her advantages. In Tang Jiao''s mind, he always remembered what Tang Guo said, just work hard, and it would be even better if the two can hurt each other. Time passed slowly, and one day, in the King''s Mansion, an old man with an immortal appearance appeared. Shangguan Jing also specifically instructed to treat the old man well. "That''s a very powerful doctor. My king had some injuries in his early years. Now he is invited to the mansion to make medicine. When the medicine is ready, he will leave." It is true that Shangguan Jing was injured in his early years. Shangguan Yi also knew about this, and his injuries were quite serious back then, and he didn''t doubt the identity of the old man. When Tang Guo heard Shangguanjing''s words, she understood, this old man is the expert who can change his memory, right? "When he is finished, this king also asks him to take the pulse for the princess and look at her body." Shangguan Jing said casually, "the princess and the concubine have a deep affection, so you might as well ask the concubine to take a look. Just keep quiet." "Brother Huang attaches great importance to Concubine Jiao. If he wants him to know about this, he might think that Concubine Jiao is sick." Tang Guo nodded, "Concubine understands, so she invites her sister toe to the house to y, and ask the genius doctor to take a look." "The princess is a clever one." Shangguan Jing breathed a sigh of relief, watching her behave, with a smile on his mouth, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at him intently, and he moved his eyes with some guilty conscience. Chapter 1159: The princess whose memory was changed (34) Chapter 1159: The princess whose memory was changed (34) Shangguanjing''s fists hidden in his sleeves clenched, and soon Jiao''er was his. As for the woman in front of him, she will not be his concubine Jing in the future, she will rece the concubine and live in the pce. "These days, the princess is fortunate," Shangguan Jing remembered that she was in charge of the entire Jingwang Mansion, and the businesses under her name were getting better and better. Just say thest time, a batch of rough stones bought from the merchants of Beiyan State had a lot of good products in it. The several handles in his house were all picked out from the batch of rough stones. He suddenly remembered that she seemed to want nothing, not knowing why she felt a little guilty in her heart. Perhaps she was so good that he couldn''t bear it. To me, only fate can be med, she shouldn''t have met her, shouldn''t be Jiao''er''s sister, and she should be exactly the same as Jiao''er. He remembered that some time ago, he had chosen the best jade and asked someone to make a bracelet. It was originally intended to be given to Jiaoer, but now he has changed his mind. Anyway, this woman is obedient, Jiao''er wille to him in the future, and a jade bracelet is just a little bit, so why not give it to the woman in front of you. In the future, he will find whatever treasure Jiaoer wants. "My lord, is there anything else to tell my concubine? If there is no more, my concubine will retire first." Seeing that Tang Guo was about to turn around and leave, Shangguan Jing stopped him. Seeing that she didn''t understand, his voice was not cold and nonchnt, "Wait here, before the king returns, you are not allowed to leave." "Yes, prince, the concubine is waiting." Shangguan Jing couldn''t see her being so behaved, so she didn''t know how to think about it, resist it? Doesn''t she know that he doesn''t have her at all in his heart? This stupid woman is too naive. Shangguan Jing walked quickly, came to the study, took out the box containing the jade bracelet, and quickly returned to the original ce. Then I saw that she was standing under the scorching sun, her heart suddenly suffocated, and after being exposed to the sun for a while, her little face was flushed. He quickly came to her, "My king told you to wait here, don''t you know to move a position?" Then, he saw her looking up in confusion, she was so cute, "Wang Hao, standing under the scorching sun, Are you not afraid of being fainted by the sun, sunstroke?" "Didn''t the prince say that I want my concubine to wait here?" "My king told you to wait here, just wait here?" Shangguan Jing didn''t understand, "You don''t need to think about it, what if something goes wrong?" "Is the prince concerned about his concubine?" She was all blushing, and she actually asked this question enthusiastically. Shangguan Jing sneered, "I think too much, but the princess is very affectionate." "The princess has always been a wise person. Howe I don''t want to think about it when I get to this king? Whatever the king has, it may not be right. "The prince is the concubine''s husband, there is nothing wrong with listening to the husband." Shangguan Jing couldn''tmunicate with such a dead brain, and handed the box to her, "Take it, read it for the sake of your hardship for a year. This is a reward from this king." "Lord Xie." Tang Guo opened the box in front of Shangguanjing, and the crystal-clear jade bracelet under Yangguan appeared. The moment she saw the jade bracelet, the smile on her face was no longer a light smile, but a brilliant smile. Smile. Shangguan Jing was speechless for a while, and couldn''t give birth to any me. Chapter 1160: The princess whose memory was changed (35) Chapter 1160: The princess whose memory was changed (35) When Shangguanjing wanted to look more, the smile had disappeared. I was thinking at the time, that kind of smile is the legendary, fleeting, extremely precious smile. Tang Guo''s smile turned into that kind of shallow smile again, but he could still see that she was very happy, he had never seen her so happy. "Okay, you go back, is it veryfortable to be in the hot sun?" "It''s okay." She smiled at Shangguan Jing and saluted, "Master, my concubine likes this bracelet, my concubine retires." Before Shangguan Jing could speak, she turned around with the box, and the jade bracelet was already hung on her wrist. She left with brisk footsteps. At the turning point, he saw her smiling face and didn''t know what to say for a while. "Just a jade bracelet, you can be so happy." Shangguan Jing said coldly, "What a fool, this king just feels that he owes you a little and gives youpensation." After all, Shang Guanjing turned back to the study, but the brain on the road finally remembered the smile that had just happened. That smile is really charming, and it''s not an exaggeration to say that it''s breathtaking. It turned out that thisdy of everyone would also show such a smile. The reason for showing such a smile, he thought it was so ridiculous, it turned out that her nameless husband gave her a rare jade bracelet. Stupid, silly, naive, ignorant! Take it all. After Tang Guo returned to the room, she nced at the jade bracelet on her wrist disgustingly, "If it wasn''t for this bracelet, I would especially like to break it." [Host, I support you, smash it, smash it, I will exchange some fakes for you. The system encouraged him to say that he was not used to seeing Guan Jing a long time ago, and he had been expecting that the host could brutally abuse his opponent. Of course, in the end, Tang Guo didn''t smash the bracelet, she had to wear it every day, wandering in front of Shangguanjing, expressing her happiness, by the way, she felt warm and impressed. For the next few days, Shangguan Jing couldn''t ignore it. He found it ridiculous to see that woman hung the bracelet on her wrist, looking very precious. He didn''t take this to heart. A few dayster, Tang Jiao woulde to the mansion. He would find some trouble, so that Shangguan Yi had no chance to apany Tang Jiao to the mansion. At that time, he can leave Jiao''er in the King''s Pce forever and be his King''s Concubine. Thinking of this, he went to the independent courtyard where the old man lived. The old man is called the Sheep Taoist, and he is an expert in the art of discord. He spent countless prices and searched for a whole year before he found this person. Invited him with a lot of money, and finally he was able to realize his wish. "Sheep Dao, a few dayster, Jiao''er wille to the mansion, when that time, everything will trouble you." Taoist Sheep touched his long beard, squinted his small eyes, and said, "Don''t worry, the prince, if you have the right way, what the prince asks for will be sessful." "That''s good," Shangguan Jing asked again, "Master Dao, I want to ask, after the memory is changed, will you remember itter?" "It depends on what the prince wants to do." "What does Taoist mean?" Taoist Sheep smiled, his small eyes shed, "The prince wants to be reversible, then the time limit for changing the memory is ten years, ten yearster, this person will remember everything in the past, including everything that has not been rememberedter. Its irreversible, so you wont be able to remember it for life." Chapter 1161: The princess whose memory was changed (36) Chapter 1161: The princess whose memory was changed (36) "This person will forget the past and live with new memories." "Master, do you want to be reversible or irreversible?" Daoist Sheep asked, "Master, please consider such a thing. This spell can only be performed once." Shangguanjing stood aside, pondered for a while, and said, "That Jiaoer uses that reversible technique. As for the princess..." At this point, he hesitated for a moment, and finally decided, "The princess, Irreversible." Jiao''er will be with him in King Jing''s Mansion in the future, so she cannot always live as someone else. After ten years, there is basically no possibility of salvation. In the past ten years, he only needs to treat Jiao''er well. Jiao''er recalls the good times of these years, will he forgive him? And the princess will go to the pce in the future. With her old-fashioned personality, once she wakes up ten yearster, she still doesn''t know what she will do. She used to be King Jing, and when she woke up, she became the emperor''s concubine somehow. If she really made trouble, no one would look good. If she can''t remember her true identity for the rest of her life, and can survive in the pce safely, it will be bad for anyone. It''s good to herself, and good to Jiaoer. After all, she estimated that she couldn''t survive after the trouble, and he also saved her life. I don''t know if Shangguan Jing felt that this matter was not kind, and felt a little guilty in his heart. Recently, he has been very good to Tang Guo. After talking with Taoist Sheep, he even invited Tang Guo out to y. "This king thinks that the princess has been in the pce for more than a year, and has never apanied you to go out of the pce. The weather is bright and sunny today, so it''s better to go for a walk." Tang Guo smiled at Shangguan Jing and replied, "Okay." From her expression, she could see happiness. Shangguan Jing thought to himself that he was just a little charity, but he didn''t want her to be so happy. This woman is indeed silly. But these are not important. She doesn''t have much time to stay in the mansion, so just apany her out to y, which can be regarded aspensation for her. After entering the pce, there are fewer days to go out at will. The two of them rode a carriage and walked along the best scenery outside the imperial city. When they encountered a ce where they could y, stop, and appreciate the beautiful scenery, they would get off the carriage. Shangguan Jing saw that she was still well-behaved, without losing the demeanor of everyone, and stopped mocking. Because she stood quietly beside the scenery, which is also a unique scenery. Looking at the schrs around her with straight eyes, one can imagine how attractive she is now. He has been learning martial arts since he was a child, and he has heard the schrs talking about her beauty. Someone recognized him, came up to salute, and did not dare to look at her directly, but after they stepped back, they looked at her secretly. There were even people who were painting, and he nced at them. Even though the beauty on the paper hadn''t painted eyes yet, he still knew from other details that the person they painted was her. "Wang Hao, let''s go elsewhere." Seeing her looking at a few dragonflies leaping on theke, her beautiful mood can be seen between her eyebrows and her eyes, and the corners of her lips are slightly raised. Such a reserved smile is what she has always maintained. He hoped that asionally he could see her shy smile before, that smile was really charming. People around me who secretly looked at her, smiled like this, fearing that they might not fall into theke. Chapter 1162: The princess whose memory was changed (37) Chapter 1162: The princess whose memory was changed (37) "it is good." Tang Guo''s voice brought back Shangguan Jing''s reverie. The thought just now made himugh. Hasn''t he always hated her well-behaveddies? Just now he praised her in my heart, and in such a short time, he actually forgot his favorite Jiaoer. No, it really shouldn''t. Tang Guo got into the carriage with Shangguanjing, and the carriage took them to other ces. The departure of the carriage left the schrs present in a daze. "It''s almost, it''s almost..." A painter shook his head regretfully, "When she leaves, I''m afraid I can''t paint this painting anymore. The most touching thing about the beauty is those eyes." "Her eyes are tooplicated and impressive, but if you don''t look at the painting, you always feel that nothing is right." The schr looked at the ce where the carriage disappeared, "There is joy, there seems to be sadness, and a bit of bitterness, but I can feel that there are other things in these eyes, which is really regrettable." sad? Bitter? Yan Huo was very puzzled. He just watched the person secretly. She was facing theke. He was at the back. He could see her beautiful profile face, but could not observe her eyes. He only remembered that thest time he saw the young princess Jing, the other party was clearly confident and bright, and he didn''t see the slightest sadness, let alone bitterness. Therefore, he was very regretful when he knew her identity was Princess Jing. She was able to show such a side, she must have lived well in the Pce of King Jing. Now hearing the discussion from the schrs around him, he was very puzzled. "Master, why didn''t you go up and say hello to Princess Jing, she should still remember you." Yan Huo''s men didn''t quite understand, obviously his master kept thinking about Princess Jing. It''s understandable to know the identity of the other party and not provoke them. Their master is the son of Pian Pian, who disdains to be the gentleman of Liang Shang and seduce people who have husbands. But hello, two condolences, there is always nothing. The folk customs in various countries are still open, and it isforting to say a few words or something. Yan Huo shook his head and smiled, "She is Princess Jing, what am I going to provoke? There is another King Jing beside her. If she misunderstands her, it will cause her a lot of trouble." "The master sits upright." Yan Huo murmured, "But I''m thinking about it. If I see her often, it''s easy to get messed up." Yan Hua''s subordinates were a little messy. Their master is really outspoken. "It turns out that it feels like to like someone," Yan Huo said with a low smile, "If I go up, my eyes will definitely fall on her body. King Jing is such a sensitive person, I can see the same person at a nce. Mans my thoughts. And I still know her, knowing that King Jing wouldnt say anything, when she returns to King Kings Mansion, she will be in a lot of trouble." "It''s my own desire to like her. We have no fate. For her good, I can just look at it from a distance. There is no need to go up. It will increase each other''s troubles and destroy her peaceful days." "The master is a true gentleman." Yan Huoughed inwardly. He was not a real gentleman, but he couldn''t bear her grievance. She is Princess Jing. If he does not control his actions and thoughts, she will be wronged. She could live a good life, but because of his appearance, everything will be destroyed. Chapter 1163: The princess whose memory was changed (38) Chapter 1163: The princess whose memory was changed (38) Sometimes he thought maliciously, if she had a bad life, he could be a gentleman of Liang Shang and steal her directly without bearing on the praise of the gentleman''s reputation. "Then master, why are you following them?" Yan Huo nced at his curious subordinates, "Looking from a distance, can''t you? Can''t get close, can''t talk, think about it, can''t watch from a distance?" Yan Huo''s subordinates: Yes, yes, you are the master, and your words are correct. ... [Host, this guys face is still quite thick, even if he has no memory, he still maintains his due character, shameless, shameless, and cautious, of course, the most important thing is that he will never escape the hosts big palm . Tang Guo: "..." I don''t know when, this one became a tterer. She remembers that at the beginning, this boy urged her to y a good female role every day, and would kill her if he didn''t agree with him. Who knows, this is a paper tiger, and it doesn''t exist at all. Shangguan Jing took Tang Guo to y for a day, and Yan Hua followed them all day. During the period, in order not to be suspected, the carriage was changed several times and even dressed up. [Well-intentioned, I have to say that such a guy is greatly liked by the host, that is his ability. The details are really in ce, I admire and admire. is not that right? When this guy was chasing the host, he was really attentive, and he was anxious for the host everywhere. To be honest, he can ept such a person and intervene between him and the host, and he has always been very careful. To change another person, he had already sow discord, making the host hate the other person greatly. The system secretly poked and thought that he was the closest barrel to the host. Until it gotte, Tang Guo returned to King''s Mansion, Yan Huo stood at the entrance of the alley, still a little lost. "Master, with your efforts, you can actually turn in..." "Let''s go, ask someone to watch here, and let me know when she will show up again." "Yes, master." The next day, Shangguanjing brought Tang Guo out again. Naturally, Yan Hua also secretly followed behind, changing equipment from time to time to avoid being discovered. Seeing Shangguanjing''s considerate look, Yan Huo felt ufortable. If he wants him to arrive in Southern Shu Kingdom earlier, shouldn''t this woman stand by his side and talk to him? The more I thought about it, Yan Hua felt dumbfounded. "Kun Yunmu''s three-year sry." "Master, why?" "He made a mistake." He dyed hising to Southern Shu, didn''t meet his dream fairy first, didn''t want Jun Yun''s life, and only deducted three years of sry. This is already due to his conscientious work. It''s worth it. "Yes, master, the subordinates will write back now." Jun Mo, who was in the North Yan country, was dealing with the affairs of the court: "..." Who did he provoke? The whole imperial city knew that Shangguan Jing apanied the princess to go out to y every day, and countless people were envious of Tang Guo. Shangguanyi in the pce also knew that, so Tang Jiao was going to the Jingwang Mansion to find Tang Guo. He was caught in an ident and did not ask Tang Jiao to change the date. Only two masters were arranged to apany her to Jingwang Mansion. When Shangguan Jing saw Tang Jiao with only two people, he was excited for no reason. When he saw someone, he almost blurted out and called Jiao''er, but he could bear it. Chapter 1164: The princess whose memory was changed (39) Chapter 1164: The princess whose memory was changed (39) Tang Guo was going to cook side dishes in the kitchen, but Shangguan Jing stopped him, "The king invited a chef from the north yesterday, so today you don''t have to bother the princess to prepare the meals by himself, just that chef will do it." "The princess will prepare every day. I am afraid you are too lucky. If you want to use the chef''s cooking skills, the princess will not go to the kitchen in the future." Shangguan Jing said this, feeling a little bit unwilling in his heart. His huge Pce of Kings was all taken care of by the virtuous women in front of him. Every day, he eats small dishes prepared by her personally. How can it bepared with other cooks. "The prince is used to the side dishes cooked by his concubine every day," Tang Guo said, "Or, concubine will cook two dishes. What if the chef does not suit the prince''s appetite?" Thinking of the taste of that dish, Shangguan Jing said, "Okay, only two dishes are allowed." He thought, Tang Guo must be what he likes to eat, and the chef cooks ording to her and Tang Jiaos tastes. The two of them will definitely eat, and when paired with the wine he prepared, they will definitely be attracted. . Daoist Sheep has been waiting in a special room, and now they can only change their memories when they are unconscious. Before sunset, send the "Jiao Fei" back to the pce, then he can be with the real Jiaoer forever. Thinking of this, he ignored the little difort in his heart and became excited. Sometimes he would say a few words with Tang Jiao, of course, he didn''t eagerly express his thoughts. Things have reached this point, he waited, not in a hurry, lest bad things happen. Tang Guo cooked two of Shangguanjing''s favorite dishes and went out of the kitchen. And the chef was ordered to cook all the dishes she and Tang Jiao liked, except for certain dishes, all with ingredients. When the dishes came up, Tang Guo and Tang Jiao cooperated very well with Shangguan Jing. They ate those dishes, but they didn''t mean to drink for the time being. Shangguan Jing didn''t seem to be in a hurry, and silently ate the two dishes ced in front of him, both made by Tang Guo. It''s delicious, he won''t be able to eat it anymore. Before he knew it, he was eating and chewing very slowly. "My lord, but the dishes cooked by my concubine today don''t suit my appetite. Or, did you eat the chef?" Listening to Tang Guo''s words, Shangguanjing raised her head and saw that her cheeks were slightly red, and her expression was a little annoyed, as if she was losing the standard of her cooking and was sad that he was not satisfied. He was startled slightly, then came back to his senses and said, "No, very good. The dishes made by the princess have always been very good, better than the chef. Suddenly, the king felt that there were few two dishes, so he couldn''t help but slowly Im afraid Im afraid Ill eat it all at once and Ill never eat it again. "Where can I be? As long as the prince wants to eat, the concubine can make it for you anytime." Listening to her somewhat innocent tone, Shangguan Jing felt a little bored in her heart and said, "This king knows that the princess is a good one." Yes, she is indeed a good one, except that she is a little stupid and regards her husband as the heaven. He believes everything he says, everything is good. However, he didn''t want her good, no matter how good she was, it had nothing to do with him. I hope that after today, she can live in peace and stability in the pce for a lifetime. In the imperial pce, it is the emperor''s concubine and empress. Naturally, there is no need to make these side dishes anymore. The daily teasing of cats and flower viewing is over. There is no need to work for King King''s Mansion, nor do many meaningless things to please him and gain his favor. "Princess, my king suddenly wants to toast you." Chapter 1165: The princess whose memory was changed (40) Chapter 1165: The princess whose memory was changed (40) Shangguan Jing picked up the wine ss, and Tang Guo picked it up, "For more than a year, you have suffered. If you want to manage King Jing''s mansion, you have to take care of this king." "These are what concubines should do. King King''s Mansion is also the concubine''s home. It should be taken care of. The prince is the concubine''s husband and should be taken care of. These are the concubine''s willingness, and the prince does not have to mind." Tang Guo picked up the wine ss and drank it all at once. Shangguan Jing was speechless for a while. She usually doesn''t drink much, but because he spoke, she didn''t refuse, and drank a ss of wine in one go. Seeing her blushing cheeks, he drank a ss of wine in a daze. Some sweet wines feel spicy in the mouth. It is extremely spicy. When it reaches my heart, my mouth feels slightly bitter. "The princess is too strong to drink, so why not drink out of a cup? Just one sip." Shangguan Jing said. Tang Guo raised his eyes and chuckled, "How can the prince toast a wine, and naturally you have to drink it all." Shangguanjing had nothing to say, and even made excuses to make Tang Jiao not in the mood for drinking. He vaguely wanted not to continue, but seeing Tang Jiao''s appearance, his mind became clear. When he was trying to find a reason, Tang Jiao had already picked up the cup by himself and took a sip. "Only when the emperor is away, I dare to drink some wine. Now I can finally have a drink." Tang Jiao said quickly when Shangguan Jing was watching her. Shangguanjing recalled that Tang Jiao was not only a talented woman, but also a good drinker. However, her wine is not very good. She likes to talk nonsense after drinking. She is a careless temper. In order to prevent her from making jokes, Shangguanyi prohibits her from drinking. Both of them drank alcohol, and after half an hour, the effect of the medicine would be onset, that is, they would pass out without warning. After lunch, Tang Jiao wanted to take Tang Guo to talk. Shangguan Jing stopped him for the first time. "This king has something to tell the princess. I don''t know if the Jiao concubine can..." "Well, sister, you muste to meter, I brought you a lot of good things." Tang Jiao was very cooperative to leave, and she didn''t go away, in order to cooperate with Shangguanjing, a scumbag. Her sister is virtuous, if she is a man with such a wife, she will definitely treat her as a bodhisattva. Such a good person, who is actually the wife of a scumbag, is really annoying. She went to Tang Guo''s house and said that she felt sleepy when she was full and nned to sleep for a while. Shangguan Jing breathed a sigh of relief. In this case, he would have better arrangements. He took Tang Guo to the garden. He didn''t speak for a long time. Tang Guo couldn''t help but ask, "What is the lord, what do you want to tell your concubine?" "Nothing, I just want to walk with the princess." Shangguan Jing saw her serious appearance, his heart was veryplicated. Is she stupid or smart? Obviously, King Jing''s Mansion can be taken care of in an orderly manner, so why didn''t he doubt him at all. "Wang Hao, why can you trust this king without any reservation? The big money from Shangshu Mansion can take care of King King Mansion well, and you cane up with many ideas to make the shop more profitable. Why do you face this king? , You can have no reservations?" Put all her thoughts in front of him calmly, and show him all the thoughts without even having to think about him. "The prince is the concubine''s husband. He is someone who wants to live with the concubine for a lifetime. Husband and wife should have mutual trust." Chapter 1166: The princess whose memory was changed (41) Chapter 1166: The princess whose memory was changed (41) "The prince may not like concubines. That''s because we didn''t know each other before, but the concubine can''t just ignore everything because the prince doesn''t like it." "Then you don''t like this king?" Tang Guo shook his head, "The prince is a person admired by all the women in the imperial city, how can a concubine not like the prince?" Did you like it? Shangguan Jing''s heart was a bit heavy, "Are you not afraid that this king will hurt you?" "What is the harm the prince is referring to? If the prince doesnt like concubines all his life, its not a harm. In fact, the prince is very good to concubines and doesnt do anything to restrain them. If you like someone, you cant force them. The prince has done it. It''s very good, at least it gives the concubine respect." "The concubine does not ask the prince to give a sincere love to the prince, but only hopes to be with the prince in this life. Shangguan Jing was stunned for a long time, and finally shook his head and smiled, "Wang Hao, you are really afraid that you will be wronged by others." "The concubine does not regret it." Shangguanjing was almost shocked back by her persistence and eyes, but fortunately she was steady in the end. She really didn''t understand how there could be such a person in this world. "This king can''t give you the heart." Seeing her sullen appearance, he was not happy, but rather bored and very ufortable. "This king will draw a picture for you." Shangguan Jing looked at the pen, ink, paper and inkstone ced nearby, "As for the gift this king gave you at that time, you really took care of King Jing''s mansion well." Seeing her happy, he didn''t know who Gao said. She found a ce, sat on the railing of the pavilion, and leaned gently on it, with a natural and static beauty. She lowered her head slightly, looking at the fish swimming around in theke. Shangguan Jing said, "That''s it, very good." After all, he began to paint. He also remembered going to y that day, many people were painting her. She is indeed beautiful, and he has to admit that her posture is even better than Tang Jiao. Time passed unconsciously, half an hour had already passed. Shangguanjing seems to have forgotten the time, and has always finished the painting seriously. He looked at the satisfactory work before the case and couldn''t help but raise his head and call Tang Guo lightly, "Princess, this king has finished painting." She did not move. "Wang Concubine?" Shangguan Jing shouted again. Seeing that she was still motionless, he walked quickly over. He didn''t know why he was so nervous. When he was about to approach her, he was stunned. He had already remembered that she should have had the effect of the drug and fell asleep. She couldn''t wake up even if he patted her lightly. He also remembered his purpose, to rece her and Tang Jiao''s memory, send her to the pce, and leave the Tang Jiao he missed. Slowly walked in front of her, for the first time to observe her at such a close distance, I have to say that she is really beautiful. The appearance of falling asleep is another kind of beauty. Mei''s pitiful, frowned slightly, wondering if she saw something unpleasant in her dream. At this time, he actually didn''t want to disturb her. Looking down, he saw one of her hand, which was holding the wrist of the other hand, and what was being held turned out to be the beautiful jade bracelet. It was the only gift he gave her back then. "Princess, this king has already drawn you down, and this king thinks it''s pretty good. Unfortunately, you can''t see it anymore." He put away the paintings, aroused his confidant, and asked him to put them in the study. Then he picked Tang Guo up and put it on the bed in her room. Chapter 1167: The princess whose memory was changed (42) Chapter 1167: The princess whose memory was changed (42) Not long after, the Taoist Sheep came. "Master, can you do it now?" The Taoist Yang saw that Shang Guanjing had been standing next to the bed, staring at the two sleeping beauties on the bed without saying a word. I didn''t know who he was looking at, thinking about the purpose, couldn''t help asking. "Do it." Shangguan Jing sighed and exined their identities to the Taoist Sheep. Then he went out and sat behind the curtain, waiting for the Taoist Sheep to perform the secret method sessfully. He didn''t even notice that the palms of his hands were sweaty. What I remember most in his mind was the picture of the princess falling asleep and holding the bracelet tightly. That picture made him feel a little dazzling. But thinking that he could have someone he really likes immediately, he was a little happy, and subconsciously suppressed the ufortable feeling. His goal is to be achieved, what is unhappy? Didn''t the princess say that there is no regrets? He did not promise her anything. The only person he liked was Jiaoer from beginning to end, and could not amodate another person. In his heart, there is only Jiaoer. Now he just needs to wait for sess, no need to think about it. Tang Guo is sober, and Tang Jiao is sober. These Tang Jiao had been prepared long ago, and gave Tang Guo a pill in advance, saying that he could avoid being reced by memory. During this time, they often met to exchange some memories of their lives. As for what nature is like, I wont mention it for the time being. The memories of both parties must be known so as not to be suspected, this game cannot be yed. Compared to Tang Guo''s indifferent, Tang Jiao was actually very nervous. Tang Guo didn''t take that pill. She had a powerful soul, and she couldn''t do anything with the Taoist Sheep. Time went on for two hours, the Taoist sheep was tired and sweating, and the whole person copsed. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, walked out and said to Shangguan Jing, "Master, it has been sessful. Now it depends on how they wake up." "However, even if their memories are changed, their nature is always their nature, and this change will not be much." Shangguan Jing asked, "You mean, personality won''t change, right?" "Yes, to rece the memory, just rece the memory." "This king understands, don''t worry, if I promise you, this king will definitely give it to you." "Then thank you prince." Taoist Yang was very happy, and was invited to rest. Shangguanjing stood by the couch and watched for a while, then called his confidant to help them change their clothes. The nature of the two will not change, and the emperor''s brother discovered this sooner orter, so he needs to prepare early. From now on, I will never be able to leave Jiao''er, and more people must be sent to protect her, lest the emperor''s brother secretly takes people away. But the memories of the two have been changed. Brother Huang cares about his face, and he definitely does not dare to mess around. As long as he is secretly guarding, Jiao''er will not be snatched away. Moreover, the princess is a good woman, maybe the emperor would like her? She has the memory of Jiaoer, she is also half a Jiaer. Shangguan Jing thought this way, but looking at the whole King Pce, he was not as happy as he thought. He should be happy. Because his Jiaer is about to return to him. As he was thinking, footsteps sounded behind him, and he turned his head subconsciously, and saw a woman slowly approaching, "Princess, are you awake?" "Master?" Tang Jiao tilted his head, rubbed his eyebrows, and looked around in confusion. Chapter 1168: The princess whose memory was changed (43) Chapter 1168: The princess whose memory was changed (43) "Master, why does my concubine find the surroundings so strange?" Tang Jiao said nkly, "but I can''t tell how strange it is." Shangguan Jing recovered, this is Tang Jiao. Tang Jiao''s reaction like this obviously seeded in the memory recement. Suddenly, Shangguanjing''s heart was filled with joy, and Jiaoer would be his princess in the future, and he no longer needed to be alone in the mansion. "Sister, I''m going back to the pce now." At this moment, Tang Guo came from behind, her temper was a little more lively, but she was still not as good as the real Tang Jiao, "I wille to the mansion to look for you someday. After speaking, she greeted Shangguan Jing with a smile, "King Jing, I''ll leave first. You must treat my sister well." Shangguan Jing was speechless for a while, and at that moment, all the joy in his heart was blown away. He watched the woman helplessly, took a brisk step, passed him lightly, and his fragrant dress brushed his side. He wanted to catch it, but stopped moving. The woman walking outside, from this moment on, is no longer his princess, but the concubine empress in the pce. He shouldn''t be caught, because it''s unreasonable, and if it is spread out, it will affect their reputation. This is not the most important thing, what is important is that everything that happens before him is what he wants. Spend a lot of money and wait for the results of theing year. Jiao''er was by his side, and the person who left the Pce of King Jing had nothing to do with him. "This is natural." Shangguan Jing, who came back to his senses, said quickly, "Of course this king will take care of the princess." "That''s fine." She said, never staying, walked out of the pce gate, got on the carriage, and was dragged to the pce. The carriage disappeared for a long time, and Shangguan Jing didn''t look away. Tang Jiao sneered at his look that had lost his soul. This was a man, and it was as cheap as his sister said. "Master." Tang Jiao shouted, "What''s wrong with you?" "No, nothing, let''s go in." Shangguan Jing saw Tang Jiao bewildered, and the kind of joy rushed to his head again, pressing the previous depression in his heart,ing up to hold Tang Jiao''s hand, and leading her into the mansion. Tang Jiao asked, "Master, you are so strange today. You weren''t like that before. This is the first time the prince has been holding a concubine since he entered the King''s Mansion." After sessfully seeing Shangguanjing''s smile disappear for a moment, Tang Jiao was very happy. Up. "From now on, this king will lead you every day, okay?" "Naturally it''s good, my concubine has been waiting for a long time today." Obviously it was his favorite to hear, but he didn''t want to listen. Because Tang Jiao didn''t wait for him for a long time, she said this now, but exchanging memories with others, her current memory is still Tang Guo''s. Therefore, this sentence should be regarded as what Tang Guo said. "This king will treat you well in the future." "Master, why is this?" Shangguanjing looked at Tang Jiao softly, "You are the king''s princess, and this king should treat you well." After that, he was also taken aback, because Tang Guo once told him that he is her husband and takes care of He should. "Although I don''t know what happened to the prince, I am very happy to receive such a promise." Tang Jiao doesnt know how to cook. When Shangguanjing saw the food she cooked ording to Tang Guos memory, when it was burnt, heforted, "Wang Hao, I wont cook anymore. This king will ask a doctor toe and treat you. It must have been too hard before." "Is that so? Lord, how does my concubine remember that my concubine''s cooking skills should be very good?" Chapter 1169: The princess whose memory was changed (44) Chapter 1169: The princess whose memory was changed (44) "It''s the princess who has worked so hard and needs rest." Shangguan Jing was very patient. Tang Jiao believed, "The prince won''t deceive his concubine, and the concubine will help you make clothes and socks." The result was self-evident. The clothes were sewn crookedly, not to mention the shoes, they couldn''t be worn at all, and the socks were ufortable to wear. It was supposed to be exquisite embroidery, but it changed its appearance in her hands,pletely unreadable. Shangguan Jing couldn''t stand it anymore and stopped her various behaviors. No matter what Tang Jiao did, it didn''t match his own memory, Shangguan Jing would always find a reason to cover it up. In the end, Tang Jiao found what she was good at, chanting poems, drawing, writing and ying chess. This time she was a little happily talking to Shangguan Jingdao, "Master, I am afraid that I will only be able to do this in the future, and I dont know what I knew before. Suddenly it won''t." "Then the princess will do this in the future. All other things will naturally be done by the servants. How can the princess take care of it herself." "Will the prince mind?" "Naturally not." Two dayster, Tang Jiao found a new hobby, ying with jade, buying beautiful gold and silver jewelry. She likesndscapes and elegant poetry and painting. As a daughter, she naturally likes beautiful and exquisite jewelry. Shangguan Jing regarded her as a treasure, and of course what she wanted was for her. After Tang Jiao entered the mansion, he didn''t think about the housekeeper. When the servants felt that the princess was weird, Shangguan Jing was afraid of revealing his identity, and directly changed the people in the mansion. Except for his confidant and the housekeeper, all the neers came and didn''t really understand Tang Jiao''s temperament. And those shops, without Tang Guo''s care, would slowly and naturally go downhill. In order to make Tang Jiao happy, Shangguanjing often asked people to look for strange things. The butler couldn''t stand it a bit, and while Shangguan Jing was in the study, he couldn''t help but say, "Master." "What?" Shang Guanjing asked, raising his head, "Is the princess wanting any other gadgets?" The housekeeper sighed, "Prince, since the princess... has left, the profitability of our shop under the name of King Pce is not as good as before. Would you like to visit?" "It turned out to be this," Shangguan Jing didn''t care. "Even if it''s not as good as before, at best, it will return to the original level, butler, do you have any opinion on this king, do you think she should not be sent away?" The butler''s lips moved, and finally said, "The prince, the princess is sincere to you, she is a good one." Look at the current Pce of King Jing. The princess has only left for less than ten days, and it has changed a lot. If the princess is here, how can this be? The princess is kind and kind. The princess is right in one sentence, and the princess is a bit silly. If she were not stupid, she would not be sent away. Daoist Sheep reced the memories of the two of them, and the princess was irreversible. The matter was here, and nothing could be changed. There is only regret in the housekeeper''s heart. It can be seen that Shangguanjing didn''t care about it, and he didn''t want to say the words in his heart anymore. As Tang Jiao lived in the mansion, her temper was slowly exposed. She is ying the role of a daughter who doesn''t know the suffering, but can only chant poems against her and live an ideal life. This character doesn''t understand love. He only knows to ask for the love of others for her. He has to ask for what he wants, and subtly deduce this kind of temperament. Chapter 1170: The princess whose memory was changed (45) Chapter 1170: The princess whose memory was changed (45) Shangguanjing may be ustomed, but indulges her. Tang Jiao looked at the various treasures in the house, and some corrupt and systematically said, "No wonder there are so many morous **** in the world. Being such a person is really very happy, and there is nothing he wants." [Host, you can''t take these things with you, don''t be confused by appearances. The Zhengtaiyin of system 222 remembered, very serious. Tang Jiao sighed, "I''m just thinking about it, but wouldn''t I really do that? Don''t worry, I am a determined person and I will never indulge in it. I know what I am here for, but I just don''t. I know what happened to my sister in the pce." [As far as I know, in order to prevent Shangguanyi from discovering this matter, Shangguanjing secretly caused a lot of trouble for the other party. Tang Guo returned to the pce for nearly ten days, and Shangguanyi had no time to see her. [However, there is no shortage of rewards. It should be a few days before Shangguan Yi will go to see her. Tang Jiao cupped his face, "I hope things go well with my sister." [Host rest assured, Tang Guo''s IQ and EQ are higher than yours, so she will be like a duck in the pce. Tang Jiao was speechless. She didn''t expect to be damaged by her own system, but thought that all their ns were thought of by that cheap sister. She admitted, "In fact, the ancients were very smart." [The ancients are not stupid. Although they don''t have the convenient tools of modern times, their creativity is limitless. For example, those smart organ boxes, modern people are afraid that they will not be able to y. One person, one system began to discuss how clever the ancients were. Tang Guo was in the pce and spent nearly ten days of quietness. On the eleventh day of entering the pce, Shangguanyi finally handled the matter almost, remembering that there is still a concubine in the pce, so he came to her. "It''s metely, I actually left you out of the cold." Shangguanyi held Tang Guo''s hand, and when he was about to go further, he saw that Tang Guo''s reaction was a little bit wrong, and he stopped moving, and stared at him with sharp eyes for a long time. He released Tang Guo''s hand and said coldly, "Who are you?" "The emperor, the concubine is Tang Jiao." Tang Guo said subconsciously, "The emperor, have you been busytely and have forgotten your concubine?" "No, you are not my concubine." Shangguanyi instantly denied, he is the emperor, more suspicious than anyone. In addition, he is very familiar with the person Jiaofei, even if the person in front of him is really like the Jiaofei, there are many details, not a person, or they cannot be exactly the same. Shangguan Yi pressed Tang Guo tightly, pinched her neck all at once, and asked hoarsely, "Say, who are you, where did you hide my concubine?" "The emperor... the concubine is Tang Jiao, and the concubine is really Tang Jiao." Shangguanyi continued to use force. Seeing her as if he was about to suffocate, he still refused to admit that she was the Jiao concubine. Moreover, he didn''t see any flickering in her eyes. If he weren''t for sure, she really wasn''t a concubine, for fear that she would think that what she was talking about was the truth. Seeing that death could no longer threaten the other party, Shangguanyi let go, and after ordering her to be restrained, he turned and left. Tang Guo yelled a few times behind him, and stopped when he saw the person disappeared. However, she did not rx. There are many eyes and ears in the pce, and she also performed a full set of dramas, and vividly interpreted a concubine who was suspected and abandoned by the emperor. Chapter 1171: The princess whose memory was changed (46) Chapter 1171: The princess whose memory was changed (46) Shangguanyi did send someone to look at her. After finding no doubt, Shangguanyi had to start targeting more than ten days ago. The first thing he suspected was Shangguan Jing, and he directly sent the master Qujing Wangfu to listen to the news. During this period, he was silent, but he had already guessed some answers in his heart. Only King Jing''s Mansion had doubts, and Tang Jiao might be reced. And who is the woman who keeps saying that she is a concubine? King King? I have to say that Shangguanyi thought of many things for a while, and when he came to this conclusion, he burst outughing and threw the tea set beside him to the ground, breaking it into one piece. "King King, you are really my own brother, a good brother." Before long, the people he sent returned. After hearing about the Kings Pce recently, Shangguanyi no longer needed evidence, and the person who reced Tang Jiao was Shangguan Jing. "Shangguan Jing entered the pce." When Shangguan Jing received the verbal order, he knew that the matter was discovered by his emperor brother. He summoned everyone around him to protect Tang Jiao, lest Shangguanyi took advantage of this moment to rob people. Of course, it is daytime, and Shangguanyi will definitely not rob people with fanfare for his own face. This is also the reason why he has no fear. As long as Tang Jiao and Tang Guo didn''t recognize their original identities, Shangguanyi would not dare to go directly to the King''s Pce to grab someone. As for secretly, it''s all up to it. It will soon be a feast of exchanges between countries. At this juncture, Shangguanyi will not tear his face with him. To be known by other countries, the emperor and King Jing of the Southern Shu Kingdom turned against each other for a woman, fearing that it would be out of bounds. Compared to him, Shangguanyi loves this country even more. From the beginning, he nned to do it, and he must rece Tang Jiao with him before the feast of exchanges between countries. After arranging everything, Shangguan Jing hurriedly entered the pce and saw not only Shangguan Wing, but also Tang Guo, who was standing beside him with his head buried, looking very poor. Inadvertently glimpsing the pinch marks on Tang Guo''s neck, his heart choked for a moment. But he reacted quickly, his eyes lightly moved away from her, and finally saluted to the upper official wing. "Brother emperor, it''s sote. I don''t know if Brother Zhaochen enters the pce, what is the important thing?" Shangguanyi''s eyes were cold, and the corner of his mouth raised a touch of sarcasm, "Shangguanjing." "Brother Emperor." "I originally thought that you really love the princess and forget Jiaoer. I never thought that you would do such a thing!" "Brother Huang, what you are talking about, my ministers don''t understand." Shangguanjing looked like a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, annoyed Shangguan wing, threw a piece of inkstone backhand and smashed it over, Shangguanjing avoided flexibly. He took the inkstone in his hand, "Emperor brother, what is it that makes you so angry?" "Speak out, how about sharing your worries for you?" Shangguanyi stopped circling the bend, his stern eyes fell on Shangguan Jing, "I dere that you enter the pce for the sake of Princess Jing." His eyes fell on Tang Guo, and Tang Guo also raised his head, looking at him pale. "King Jing, since you are here, please take King King back to the mansion. King King and Concubine Jiao are too stubborn. They came up with this method to trick me and King King. Now King King takes your concubine first. Back to your pce, I really will send someer to pick up the concubine in the pce." "Brother Emperor, you have been too busytely. You made a mistake. This is the concubine, they didn''t y any tricks." Chapter 1172: The princess whose memory was changed (47) Chapter 1172: The princess whose memory was changed (47) "The courtier can be sure that the woman who is with the courtier every day is the princess of the courtier, and she didn''t make a mistake." Shangguan Jing said without changing her face, "So, the emperor''s brother admitted that he was wrong. A few days ago, I was too busy, and I was estranged from the Jiao concubine empress. This will give the illusion that the two have been exchanged." Seeing that Shangguanyi''s eyes could eat people, but he couldn''t refute it, Shangguanjing was vaguely happy. With a sigh of relief, it has been more than a year since he kept it in his heart. The two of them liked Tang Jiao at the same time. Because he was the emperor in Shangguanyi, he could directly ept Tang Jiao as his concubine. Not only that, in order to cut his thoughts, Tang Jiao''s sister was given to him as the princess. How could he sumb? The only woman he likes is Tang Jiao. He didn''t care about the identical skin bag. The skin is the same, but the core inside is different, so the difference is big. "Brother Emperor, this is really your illusion, why don''t you ask the Concubine Empress?" Shangguanyi did not speak, Shangguanjing turned his eyes to Tang Guo, subconsciously ignoring the dazzling scratch on Xuebai''s neck, he asked , "The Concubine Jiao, dare to ask if you have a trick with the princess, do you intend to deceive me and the emperor brother?" Tang Guo naturally shook his head, "No." "So, Concubine Jiao, your current identity is Concubine Jiao, right?" "Yes," Tang Guo was affirmative, her expression a little sad, "but the emperor didn''t believe me, thinking I had some purpose, he almost strangled me. King Jing just came here, and my sister is King King''s princess, and he gets along with King King day and night. I should be able to recognize at a nce whether I am Tang Jiao or my sister." Shangguan Jing was stunned for a moment. Although they spent a short time together, he could indeed recognize at a nce whether she was Tang Jiao or Tang Guo. Thinking of another Shangguan''s wing, he quickly said, "This king can be sure that you are the concubine wife, not the princess of the king. The king and the princess get along day and night. Of course, you can recognize it at a nce." "King Xie Jing is willing to help me prove my innocence." Tang Guo breathed a sigh of relief, saying that it is not good to call Shangguan Jing, she really thinks of herself as Tang Jiao, no matter what, once this matter is over, the emperor will not embarrass her. . Shangguanjing saw Shangguanyi''s face gloomy, "Brother Emperor, it seems that you made a mistake." Shangguanyi didn''t know what conspiracy Shangguanjing had made, so that Tang Guo could not remember her identity, instead she kept saying that she was a concubine. Now he understands that if he wants to find a breakthrough, he still has to go from Shangguanjing. "I don''t believe it!" Shangguan Yi said, he nced at Tang Guo, "Who knows if you are with her and deceive me, I want to see... King King." He gritted his teeth and said the word "King King". of. "It''s gettingte today. The princess is afraid that she has already rested, and the courtiers can''t bear her being tired. The emperor, the concubine and the concubine have not been out of the pce for some time. How about going to the house tomorrow?" Shangguan Jing said with a vignt look, "It''s really like the imperial brother. I am too worried about the courtiers. If you bring the princess into the pce, I don''t know if you can go out. The courtiers are too concerned about the princess''s safety and ask the emperor to atone ." "Shangguanjing, you are fine, you are fine!!!" "You are really my good brother!" Shangguan Yi was angry and gritted his teeth. "Well, tomorrow morning, I will take my concubine to the King''s Pce to have a look." Chapter 1173: The princess whose memory was changed (48) Chapter 1173: The princess whose memory was changed (48) Early the next morning, Shangguan Yi took Tang Guo to the King''s Pce. The final result is conceivable. Tang Jiao also admitted that he was Princess Jing, not the concubine in the pce. Shangguanyi couldn''t see any ws, and couldn''t find a way to crack it for the time being, so he could only take Tang Guo back to the pce angrily. Immediately it was a feast of exchanges between various countries. He was very busy every day, and for the time being he could not look into this matter. On the way back to the pce, Shangguanyi was sitting in the carriage, looking at the woman sitting in his opponent, there was a face exactly like Tang Jiao, and he was disgusted. "Although I don''t know what''s going on, but you have to remember that your identity is King Jing, not my concubine." Seeing that she was silent, Shangguanyi sneered, "Don''t try to get the slightest favor from me. When I''m done, I will slowly settle the ount with King Jing, and you will be sent back to him." Tang Guo whispered, "The emperor, the concubine is really Tang Jiao." "Shut up, where are you like my sweetheart? My sweetheart is lively and cute, you don''t look like it at all." Seeing her aggrieved expression, but unable to bear the tears, he continued to ridicule, "If Jiaoer gets angry, she will fight with the truth. If she is sad, she will definitely lie in my arms and cry. I actually endured all the grievances by myself, it shows that you are really not my Jiaer." [Stupid man! [Too much worthy of myself, if it weren''t for the host to y with you, I wouldn''t sit here and wait for cursing. Something, I really thought I was amazing...] The system held back for several days, and couldn''t help it anymore, all of them cursed silently. Tang Guo was amused, "Tongzi, you are more and more like a person." [Host, I am angry, I am going to explode! "Come down, we will slowly abuse him in the future." System: Still angry! After returning to the pce, Tang Guo was forbidden to leave the pce, Shangguanyi was busy preparing for the feast, and he did not intend to take Tang Guo to the Pce of King Jing. [Host, what should I do next? Tang Guo sat in front of the window, looking at the flowers blooming outside the window, "Shangguanyi is busy every day, so he must be very tired. As his concubine, of course, he must help him eliminate these tiredness." System: I don''t understand. "It''s been a long time to y the piano, Tongzi, find me a piano." This time, the system is a little scary, y the piano. His host is a person who has practiced magic sound. Whether it is the music she ys or the words she sings, it has a breathtaking effect. The magic sound can lead people to various realms, joy, pain, sadness, peace... He remembers that there is a world where the host can sing a song and spread the fire all over the world. Everyone only knows that listening to the host''s song can easily be substituted into it, but they don''t know that this is the effect of magic sound. Even if she doesn''t deliberately, ordinary people can''t stand it, let alone she wants to be able to target one person. The system helped Tang Guo find a piano. Tang Guo prepared some snacks before starting to y the music. Obviously this ce is still a little far away from Shangguan Wing''s position, but because Tang Guo deliberately targeted it, it won''t work if he doesn''t want to attract his attention. Shangguan Wing, who had been exhausted for most of the day, suddenly disappeared from his fatigue when he heard the tones that floated slowly in the distance. After being curious, he had to search for the source of the song. Chapter 1174: The princess whose memory was changed (49) Chapter 1174: The princess whose memory was changed (49) Naturally, I found Tang Guo here. He saw the familiar pce door, his face sank suddenly. The sound of the piano rippling around made him unable to leave his footsteps, even squinting his eyes and listening quietly. After listening to the piano for a while, he only felt that the fatigue of the whole day was gone. The initially irritable heart also calmed down. Until the sound of the piano stopped, he slowly opened his eyes, and he asked the pce man next to him, "Who is ying the piano inside?" "The emperor, the only person living in Jiao Ling Hall is the Concubine Jiao Niang. This piano sound should be from the hand of the Concubine Jiao Niang." The pce man answered. Hearing the words Jiaofei, Shangguanyi was a little unhappy. This ce was Jiao Ling Hall, but the person living in it was not his Jiao Concubine. Perhaps he was affected by the sound of the piano before, and he didn''t mean to be angry. "Go in and take a look." After just two steps, another kind of piano sound is introduced into the ears. It does not seem to be able to eliminate fatigue and make people feelfortable and happy. On the contrary, it is full of sadness. Shangguan Yi was stunned for a moment, then walked over and saw the person ying the piano. Standing not far away, Shangguan Yi was obviously not happy, and even angered her and hated her because of Tang Jiao being reced. At this moment, he was substituted by Qin Yin, but he couldn''t hate her. When the sound of the piano stopped, Shangguan Yi said, "The piano is pretty good, but this one is not as good as the previous one." Tang Guo first saluted Shangguanyi, and then asked the pce man to bring snacks, before saying, "If the emperor likes the previous song, the concubine will y the previous song for the emperor." Shangguanyi didn''t have time to stop, her hands were already on the strings, and the beautiful and soothing sound of the piano floated out. At this time, Shangguanyi didn''t want to stop it. This song is really refreshing, and it can''t be angry. He nced at the snack next to him, picked up a piece of pastry, his eyes lit up. The taste is very familiar. I used to take Jiao Concubine to the Pce of King Jing and ate a lot of food made by Concubine Jing. Wang Concubine Jing is good everywhere, the only bad thing is that she is not Jiao Concubine. She is not a concubine, it is not good in his eyes to let her be good. Shangguan Yi was quickly brought into a happy and rxed mood by the sound of the piano, tasting delicious snacks, and leisurely listening to the sound of the piano. Until sunset, the sky sees night and the sound of the piano stops. Shangguanyi finally reacted, nced at the empty te next to her, saw her a little tired again, and stood up. "I will leave first." Seeing her lowered eyebrows and pleasing to the eye, he walked in front of her, "You have to remember that this Jiao Ling Temple is only your temporary ce to live. Your identity is not Jiao Concubine. One day, the real Jiao Concubine will return." Seeing her pale face, he was in an infinitely good mood, and stepped away and turned away. [This dog thing! The system cursed a bit angrily, even though it knew that the host looked bad, they all pretended to be. But the host''s acting skills are too realistic, plus everything they have experienced before, looking at the host''s appearance, he unknowingly remembers the past. At that time, he was still a confused and mentally handicapped little system, and every day he only knew to urge the host to y a good female partner. Ignoring her own thoughts at all, the host at that time was also ignorant, thinking that her destiny was to y a good female partner in every world. The host at that time, even if it looked like a duckweed floating in the water, had to find a ce to stay. Chapter 1175: The princess whose memory was changed (50) Chapter 1175: The princess whose memory was changed (50) She will always take people who are good to her seriously. No matter how everyone treats her, she must y her role. She is happy when a different person asionally appears. If someone said a word for her, she would treat that person in every possible way. In fact, the current host is the same, who treats her well, she treats them twice as good. Unlike before, the host now bears special grudges, and she will repay those who are not good to her thousands of times. In simple terms, the former host only yed the role of a female partner, and would not change or resist. Today''s host is also a female partner. She is the heroine of this world, but the protagonist of her own world. Because of her unfair situation, she has to stand up as a female partner. Those who deserve revenge must take revenge, and she wille out of this role when the revenge is over. The host will not be bullied, but he is particrly ufortable looking at him, always remembering him who was ipetent before, not only can not help the host greatly, but also makes her sad just like those who bullied her. [Host, didnt you swallow that crooked systemst time? I got a lot of acting cards. To deal with this kind of scum, you dont have to be so dedicated, just use acting cards. "No, I like toe by myself." [Hey... There are so many acting cards. The system does not give up. Tang Guoughed in a low voice, "Tongzi, what are you thinking about again?" [I''m not doing this for the host''s great benefit, and I don''t want you to be bullied? I just can''t see you being bullied. ] The system said seriously. "Then I really didn''t hurt you for nothing." System: When did the host hurt him? Well, trying hard to change his fate and helping him level up can be regarded as loving him. "Shangguanyi is the emperor. How can he be fooled by his acting without heart? In fact, no matter who it is, whether it is an emperor or an ordinary person, a person will not care about him. Able to detect." "It''s easy to overturn the car if you don''t care about acting." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Furthermore, I enjoy the process very much, and experience the sorrow of being a supporting actor over and over again, so that I won''t forget everything, and I will always remember how I can have today. " Ever since Shangguan Yi heard Tang Guo''s piano sound that day, and asionally after he was busy, he would walk to Jiaoling Hall. Hearing a familiar piano sound, he would stand there and listen for a while. Thinking of the delicacy of Tang Guo''s food, he walked in without knowing it, and he saw the food she made personally. Once or twice, he was still a little ufortable. Two more times, it bes ustomed. Sometimes, they go to Jiao Ling Temple with dignity, just to listen to her piano music and eat snacks made by her. Especially when he identally went out of the pce and saw the appearance of Tang Jiao and Shangguan Jing En''ai, Tang Jiao didn''t even look at him. He was even more angry. I thought to myself, since his younger brother had done everything to steal his sister-inw, why couldn''t he go to Jiao Ling Hall, listen to the princess Jing Jing ying the piano, and eat the food she made. Just because of this thought, the ufortable and ufortable feeling in Shangguanyi''s heart waspletely gone. Of course, every time he left, he remembered and would say to Tang Guo, "You are not a concubine, you will not live here forever." He asionally called Shangguan Jing into the pce, and the two argued, and finally broke up. Chapter 1176: The princess whose memory was changed (51) Chapter 1176: The princess whose memory was changed (51) Shangguan Yi also thought about stealing Tang Jiao back, but Shangguan Jing had prepared for it a long time ago. In addition, he was very busy recently and couldn''t separate his heart for the time being, so he went to steal Tang Jiao back. Whenever he heard news from King Jing''s Mansion about how Shangguan Jing petted Tang Jiao, he was furious. In the end, he also went to Jiao Ling Temple, directly let Tang Guo y the piano for him, and asked her to cook a variety of delicious dishes. In order to get angry with the official Jing, he will also order people to send the cakes made by Tang Guo to the Pce of King Jing. In the name, share the food made by your concubine to your brother to taste. Thanks to Shangguanjing''s words, Jiaofei''s praise of her good cooking skills made him so angry that he wanted to kill Shangguanjing. He thought that Shangguanjing really didn''t care about the princess, but actually didn''t know that when Shangguanjing received the te of exquisite cakes, a sour emotion that he didn''t know arose in him. He didn''t seem to care, and asked someone to take the pastry back to the house. Untilte at night, I would stare at the te of pastries in a daze. Taste two pieces carefully, for fear of being discovered by others, put them there and never eat them again. He thought that the food made by Tang Guo was too delicious. He just couldn''t bear the taste. He didn''t think that she was so important in his heart. Even if King Jing''s Mansion is nowpletely changed, he doesn''t think it''s bad. Without her, everything is just returning to the original point. He already has Tang Jiao, his favorite person, except for the emperor''s brother watching around, everything is fine. In order to paralyze himself and not to think of another person, Shangguan Jing doubled his favor to Tang Jiao. No matter what Tang Jiao wanted, he agreed. Tang Jiao said he wanted to eat the fruit of a tree ten miles away, so he asked people to pick it up against the scorching sun. Tang Jiao said that he likes Jiangnan''s exquisite embroidery and will use these in the future. He sent someone to Jiangnan and invited the best embroiderer back to make clothes for Tang Jiao. Tang Jiao said that she likes the beautiful jade of Beiyan country, and likes to use jade to make all kinds of beautiful jewelry. Without saying anything, Shangguan Jing sent someone to North Yan Country to purchase rough stones, not for other reasons, just to help Tang Jiao find beautiful jade. What Tang Jiao wants, he will give it. Seeing Tang Jiao smile, he felt a relief in his heart. He didn''t think this was good, and he didn''t realize that Tang Jiao''s request was bing more and more unreasonable. He only knew that he and Jiaoer had finally been together, so naturally they wanted to spoil him. Tang Jiao wants to go out to y, he would rather not go to court, take leave with Shangguanyi, and apany her out. She couldn''t walk anymore and asked him to carry it, so he carried it. Tang Jiao''s request was getting more and more excessive, and he actually worked hard to do it. Seeing Tang Jiao sitting on the horse with a smile on his face, he alsoughed and led the horse. The housekeeper felt that his prince was crazy. In my heart, the original princess Jing was not worth it, and the princess was so good, but the prince didn''t care and couldn''t see it. And this Tang Jiao, so arrogant, the prince turned out to be a treasure. This world is really strange. Tang Jiao rode on the horse, looking at Shangguan Jing Ren''s hard work, only sneered in his heart, [This guy is stubborn, don''t think I don''t know, he is so good to me, in fact, he just doesn''t want to think about certain things. [Host, congrattions, have a firm heart, and have not been confused by Shangguanjing. [How could I be confused by him, he really doesn''t care about his sister, why so far, what he wears, wears, and uses are all his sister prepared for him? Chapter 1177: The princess whose memory was changed (52) Chapter 1177: The princess whose memory was changed (52) [My sister used to decorate meticulously, why didn''t he ask someone to remove it, but keep it? Tang Jiaomunicates with system 222. [Look, the show is behind, he is deceiving himself now, and he will know how ridiculous it is from now on. Know some of the decorations in his study. Last time, I asked him if he wanted him to make those decorations into my favorite essories. What did he say? [He said, the jade made into those ornaments is not a good jade, and the jade given to me must be made of new jade. I thought I didn''t know that the raw materials for those decorations were the same batch that my sister bought at the time, so I just couldn''t bear it. System 222 agreed very much and said, [The hosts analysis was correct. Tang Guo really left a deep impression on him. Some things will not be exposed immediately. When the timees, he will be destroyed suddenly like a flood. heart. Tang Jiao thinks so. [Sister told me before that there are many things to prepare for him in the box in the room. Maybe it will be useful in the future. "Wang Hao, are you tired?" Shangguanjing''s voice awakened Tang Jiao, and she quickly said, "Aren''t you tired, Lord, are you tired? If you are tired, why don''t we take a break?" Tang Jiao''s hypocritical concern was actually looking forward with great expectation. Of course Shangguan Jing said, "This king is not tired, let''s keep going." ... "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Yan Huo''s subordinates didn''t understand, they all saw Princess Jing, why is the master still unhappy? Could it be that the master is already dissatisfied, looking at Princess Jing from a distance, especially when she sees the appearance of Princess Jing and King Jing''s affection, will he be angry? It is possible. Yan Huo''s face became cold, his eyes fell on Tang Jiao who was riding away, and his voice said coldly, "She is not her." "What, master, why is she not her?" Yan Huo took a few more nces, and finally said, "Thedy riding on the horse is not Princess Jing, not her." The subordinates looked at each other, they all saw clearly that it was Princess Jing, that''s right. They felt that it was because their master''s eyes were not good, it was obviously Princess Jing. "Go and find out what''s going on." The subordinates were particrly puzzled. After Yanhou ordered, they immediately went down and started investigating the affairs of the King''s Pce. Shangguanjing changed their memories, although no one noticed how he did it. If someone who wants to check it, you can still find out some news, for example, the current temperament of Princess Jing and Empress Jiao has changed drastically. Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing broke up many times, as long as they are careful, they can definitely find out something. Even if the truth cannot be restored, some things can be learned. Yan Huo, after investigating for three days, Shangguanjing took Tang Jiao out every day for these three days. Yan Huo naturally followed secretly, sure that it was not the original Princess Jing. When the news came from his staff, he read it from the beginning and said, "She should be in the pce now." Yan Huo''s face was ugly, and now he can basically guess something. Thinking of thest time she and King Jing got along, it can be said that they are as respectful as guests. Now King King''s love for this King King is what a man loves a woman. So, it can be inferred that King King does not Chapter 1178: The princess whose memory was changed (53) Chapter 1178: The princess whose memory was changed (53) As for why it is like this, it must be what King Jing used to exchange their identities. The only thing he didn''t understand was that Jiao Fei seemed to think that she was Princess Jing. This situation made him feel bad. Concubine Jiao thinks she is Princess Jing, then Princess Jing, now does she also think she is Concubine Jing? The thought that she would be treated like this made Yan Huo very angry. At that time, he felt like stepping through the pce. "master?" "I want to go into the pce and have a look." The subordinates looked at each other, their master, finally decided to be a gentleman of Liang Shang, and sneaked into the pce? Don''t know why, they are still very excited. They also understand some things, Wang Wang really doesn''t like Princess Jing, so they changed her into the pce just to be with the people they like. Then their master couldn''t help it, and would definitely steal Princess Jing out, and then take it back to Beiyan Country to live a wonderful and happy life with the master. They felt at ease when they thought that the master did not need to be a bachelor for a lifetime. Now they are in the Buddha school, as long as it is a female, no matter who the master likes, it can be. At night, Tang Guo was nning to go to sleep, and suddenly felt a breath approaching. In the dark, she didn''t open her eyes or move. [Host, the dark night man outside, did hee to kill you? Could it be that Shangguanyi couldn''t bear you and was finally going to kill you? The system was a little excited to say that if this were the case, his host would definitely fight back. If Shangguan Wing was not killed, it would also damage the opponent. "Stop talking and see the situation." The system is silent, and I am still very vignt. Feeling that the dark shadow is approaching, he is ready, if the other party dares to be against the host, he will definitely take action and kill this guy. But the dark figure walked to the edge of the bed and did not move any more. Tang Guo could feel that a pair of very focused eyes fell on her ce. "It turned out to be true, you were actually changed into the pce by Shangguan Jing." Yan Huo''s voice sounded, "I thought it would be good to look at you from a distance, because you are King Jing, I don''t need toe because of my own desires. Bother your peaceful life." "It seems that things are not the same as I thought." He squatted on the edge of the bed in a stern voice with a bit of tangled pleasure. "I really want to steal you now." System: [...] This guy really has no morals. Tang Guo: "..." "But I''m afraid you don''t want to." Yan Huo said in a low tone, "I can''t do what I force you to do. You have been hurt by so many people. How can I hurt you again." System: So, you mean, what do you want to do? "If you want, I can take you away right away." System: Take it away, the host must be willing, he knows the host too much. Come on,e on,e and take away his host, take it back and spoil it hard, he has no objection. The system thought that Yan Huan would wake Tang Guo, but he didn''t expect that he would just sit quietly on the side, staring at his host all night, and he didn''t mean to move. The whole person is very well-behaved, just looking at it dumbly and talking some earthy love words. He was bored all night, but he felt that the host was in a good mood. At dawn, Yan Huan said to Tang Guo, "I will arrange someone toe to you as soon as possible to protect you. I will take you away now, I am afraid you will not want to." Chapter 1179: The princess whose memory was changed (54) Chapter 1179: The princess whose memory was changed (54) "Shangguanjing is not a good person, and Shangguanyi is not a good thing. They won''t cherish you." "When you know their true colors, you will understand." System: So, do you want to take the host back? "If Shangguanyi dares to bully you, I will find a way to kill him." Yan Huo said, "To tell the truth, I now want to **** you back to Beiyan State and hide it again." System: So, after talking for a long time, is this guy not going to act? Grab it, grab it, the host doesn''t mind the reputation on his back, as long as he livesfortably. The system doesn''t understand Yan Hua''s thoughts. This guy should not be low in status. He can easily enter the pce and take someone out. That should be casual. Obviously, he especially likes his host, why not act? This is a patriarchal society. Men like a woman. Isn''t it just like Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing, one directly epts the concubine, and the other directly finds a way to rece. This guy is different. "That''s why he won my heart." After Yan Huan left, Tang Guo learned of the system''s thoughts and said, "The love of Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing is based on their own control. Get theirs. Love is nothing but a shackle. They love a woman as if they love a gadget. A gadget has no life, no thoughts, and cannot have it." "They think that if they like this woman, this woman must ept them. They are the people at the top, and they don''t think about what the woman they like, what they think in their hearts, whether they want to be with them or not." "For example, Shangguanyi, which woman did he fancy, who would dare not follow the imperial decree? In this world, no one would think that he was wrong, because he is the emperor, and what he said is imperial decree. The minister is the same. To put it bluntly, he controls the power and resources of the entire country. Even if many people are dissatisfied, they have to follow it. They are not afraid of Shangguanyi, but the power of life and death he controls." "The concubines of the deep pce are just rare things in Shangguanyi''s eyes. All they have to do is to please him, obey him, the more favors they get, the better they live, and the higher they stand. If you stand tall, you can bully people who stand lower than them." [Where is that guy? Tang Guo smiled, "He was different. He liked me and liked me, because I was the identity of King Jing, so I endured it. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble to me, I would rather be unrequited. He doesn''t express his heart with me either. This is his difference." "Now I know that I was treated like this by Shangguanjing. If he is a person like Shangguanjing Shangguanyi, he might just take me away directly and domineeringly. If this is the case, he will treat me like a gadget, and I will not Follow him." "He didn''t do this because he respected my wishes. In this era, such a man who knows how to respect people is really a rare thing." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Do you think he has put a curse on himself, nning to be so obedient in every world, afraid I don''t want him?" [Need to talk? When the host died in every world, he told him that if he was not behaved, he would not be needed. People are also suffering in their hearts. Curses, prohibitions, etc., are really normal. The system can''t help but mutter. Tang Guo: Is this her tradition? Chapter 1180: The princess whose memory was changed (55) Chapter 1180: The princess whose memory was changed (55) Since knowing that Tang Guo was transferred to the pce, Yan Huo sneaked in almost every night, and watched her sleep all night. The system couldn''t stand it anymore, and the people around Tang Guo changed it again, and they all became serious people. This guy is really, just staring at his host while sleeping, doing nothing, and talking to himself. Ah, really a good-looking baby! Especially when he learned how Tang Guo was treated by Shangguanyi in the daytime, Yanhua did not help Shangguanyi in trouble. Recently, Shangguanyi is tired physically and mentally, andes to listen to Tang Guo ying the piano every day. Tang Guoforted the other party carefully, looking upset. How can this kind of dog stuff deserve her to be treated so well? Annoyed him! ! But when she knew that Tang Guo thought she was Tang Jiao, Yan Huan was looking for the person who helped her and Tang Jiao change their memories. Now she considers herself Tang Jiao, he really can''te forward to do something, he can only protect her secretly. Asking him to suddenly appear in her pce, for fear of being scolded as a disciple, will give her a bad impression. He could only touch her housete at night and watch her quietly all night. Seeing her sleeping, there was so much satisfaction in her heart. Yan Hou''s subordinates felt that their master was begging wildly and went to see others sleeping every day. Shangguanyi became more and more inseparable from Tang Guo''s piano sound, and got used to what Tang Guo did. Hearing Tang Guo''s warm voice andfort, his mood would be better or worse. Gradually, some of his tights, sachets hanging around his waist, and shoes and socks were also from Tang Guo''s hands. Tang Guo even sewed a pillow for him. "What is this?" Shangguanyi looked at him curiously, "Looks like a pillow?" "Yes, this is a pillow. The concubine knows that the emperor is busy these days and can''t sleep well at night, so she specially sews such a herbal pillow. The emperor will try this pillow at night, she will fall asleep peacefully, and her spirit will be better the next day. ." After speaking, she also took out many sewn medicine bags, "These medicine bags can be reced regrly in the future, and the emperor no longer has to worry about not being able to sleep at night, which will affect your dragon body." Shangguan Yi did not refuse, because he found out that everything she prepared was prepared carefully, except that she was not Tang Jiao, she was good everywhere. Before he knew it, he ignored it. He had never even suspected her, thinking that the herbal pillow she sewed would have magical effects. System: That''s it, those herbs, but real good things, are good for the body! However, some people have no blessings and will lose their lives after using them. That night, Shangguanyi used that herbal pillow, and it really fell asleep. When I woke up in the morning, I didn''t feel tired, but I felt refreshed. At the moment, he asked someone to pack the remaining medicine and save it. Looking at the pillow with the exquisite embroidered pattern, he smiled unconsciously, "The mind is really a coincidence, it''s a pity." Yes, it''s a pity, it''s a pity that she is not Tang Jiao. If she were the real concubine, everything would be perfect. Thinking of Tang Jiao, Shangguanyi''s mood was not so good. But he still couldn''t change the habit he had developed identally. After the busy schedule, I always listen to her ying the piano and eat the snacks she prepared. Yan Huo gritted his teeth while watching. It was really cheap guy. Such a good woman turned out to be disgusting, and at the same time enjoying her goodness at ease. Chapter 1181: The princess whose memory was changed (56) Chapter 1181: The princess whose memory was changed (56) Annoying, so annoying! ! If it were him, he would be reluctant to wrong her like this, and would not want her to y the piano all day and make snacks. He will definitely hold her in his palm, where he can stand her fatigue. Shangguanyi, dog stuff! Yan Huo''s subordinates looked at each other, it was really terrifying that their master actually cursed people and dogs. In the middle of the night, Tang Guo fell asleep. Yan Huo stood in front of her bed with a grieving expression, with a particrly aggrieved expression, "This kind of scum, you are so kind to him, are you blind?" System: Acting. Tang Guo: "..." "I have sent someone to find the Sheep Taoist who can help you change your memory. When I find the Sheep Taoist, I will let him help you rece the memory. The truth is that I will tell you that you are a sensible person, Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing. Such a person, you shouldn''t hope anymore, right?" System: On, don''t worry, the host has not taken a fancy to those two scumbags, you are obedient, wait for the host to finish things, and then you can be sweet and sweet. Unconsciously time, it''s time for exchanges between countries. A few days ago, people from all countries came. The feast of exchange was set on the birthday of Shangguanyi. On this day, people from various countries entered the pce one after another. In some big countries, most of the people who came were messengers, and some monarchs were curious about Nanshu and came personally. Medium-sized countries, and those from small countries are basically their masters. In order to show their sincerity, the leaders of these countries will bring their country''s most precious treasures. He also heard that the Southern Shu Kingdom is rich in materials, and there are many varieties of food, fruits, and vegetables. They n to exchange for seeds. In short, their goals are varied, and this feast of exchanges between countries is also a feast of exchange. There are also some countries that bring their own stunning beauties, intending to dedicate them to Shangguanyi. The emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom was happy, and might return their more precious items. If Shangguanyi didn''t want these beauties, they would give these beauties to the courtiers, and they would always be able to exchange for items they were satisfied with. On this day, Shangguanjing didn''t n to take Tang Jiao into the pce, and talked to Tang Jiao many reasons. It is said that Shangguanyi has been stunned recently, simply because she is a concubine, for the sake of safety, still don''t enter the pce. Tang Jiao certainly agreed. Before that, she had received news from Tang Guo, so she could just wait. Tang Jiao originally nned to go, Tang Guo said so, she could only not go. She also knew that if she went, Shangguanyi was afraid that she would not send Tang Guo out in front of her. The feast is already going on outside, and the system can''t help but ask, [Host, you have done so much, will Shangguan Yi really agree to send you out? "You have to believe in the plot, and there are people who are very cheap. What you like to do most is to deceive yourself and others." System: [Well, is there no one who knows how to return? "Yes, isn''t there one in a certain world? I remember it was a woman." [Can''t there be a man? ] The system is a bit curious. "Men are usually good-looking. They won''t understand their intentions until the end. Before that, how could they p themselves in the face?" [Then wait and see. Concubines and concubines are not eligible to attend today''s exchange feast. In the harem, only the queen is eligible to attend, but there is no queen in the Shangguan Wing. Chapter 1182: The princess whose memory was changed (57) Chapter 1182: The princess whose memory was changed (57) Yan Huo was also on the scene, he represented the messenger of the Northern Yan Kingdom. He didn''t do anything deliberately. He just asked people to bring up the items he had brought, and he just sat and drank booze. Some people from small countries wanted toe up and talk to him, but he was dissuaded by his indifferent attitude. His performance made everyone understand that the Kingdom of Beiyan is worthy of being a big country, and that people disdain to make friends with them. Unconsciously, the plot went on to the king of a certain middle country, stood up and toasted with Shangguanyi, and then said: "I have heard that there is a first beauty in Southern Shu, I wonder if the emperor of Southern Shu would like to invite a beauty toe out and see? " At that time, Shangguan Yi also drank several cups. Faced with this kind of house request, he nned to refuse. No matter what, the current identity of Tang Guoming is also his concubine. Being so coveted by a small country lord, he shouldn''t be able to bear it. But he identally caught a glimpse of Shangguan Jing''s unhappy expression, and his heart was happy. King Jing is so good, he really doesn''t think that Shangguan Jing really doesn''t care about her. Seeing Shangguanjing''s angry look, Shangguanyi made a decision at that time, "Go and ask the concubine toe out to meet visitors from all over the world." After speaking, he saw Shangguanjing''s somewhat angry expression and raised his eyebrows triumphantly. "King Jing, why didn''t you bring Princess Jing with you? I heard that King Jing loved Princess Jing very much. Why didn''t you bring people into such a big scene?" Shangguanjing suppressed the anger in his heart and replied, "The princess is unwell, and the courtier is afraid that she can''t stand such a scene, so he told her to rest in the pce." "oh, I see." Seeing Shangguanyi''s indifferent appearance, Shangguan Jing couldn''t help but said, "Emperor brother, courtier believes that it is not appropriate to let Jiao Concubine see the guests at this time." "What''s wrong?" Shangguanyi asked, "It''s just to let the concubinee out to see the envoys from various countries. What''s wrong? King Jing." "Yeah, Lord Jing, we are just curious about the number one beauty in Southern Shu. It''s not like the concubine concubine can''t meet people, why is it wrong?" Being watched by so many people, Shangguan Jing said, "The concubine is a harem concubine. It is not suitable toe out. This will affect her reputation. The messenger wanted to see her because of her good name. Proper." "King Jing, this is my permission. I have already spoken, and the concubine wille to meet people. Moreover, she is only one of my concubine if her reputation is not reputable. Is it possible that she can''t see the guests yet? The concubine''s identity is just a concubine, you can buy and sell at will, what can you do if you see the guests?" Seeing Shangguanjing''s disapproval, Shangguanyi unknowingly said his words in order to vent his recent depression. The ministers present were a little bit pale, and wanted to say something, and because the envoys and leaders of all countries were there, they really didn''t dare to smear the official wing. Tang Yanxin, Shangshu below, didn''t look good. In these two words, what did the emperorpare his daughter to? But he is the emperor, what can he do with a small Shangshu? Shangguanjing''s face is indeed ugly, and Shangguanyi''s words are really humiliating. Although he didn''t want to see Tang Guo, he didn''t do such a thing to humiliate her. It is not something he can stop. If he said anything else and was caught by Shangguanyi''s pigtail, he would think he had feelings for Tang Guo. The other party will figure out a way to take away his sweetheart. Chapter 1183: The princess whose memory was changed (58) Chapter 1183: The princess whose memory was changed (58) There was another person present, who almost exploded in ce. "damn thing!" "I really want to attack Southern Shu Kingdom." Yan Huo cursed in a low voice, and poured a ss of wine into it in one sip. The men around him were trembling, for fear that he would do something terrible. Not long after, Tang Guo came out. Because of Shangguanyi''s order, the pce people will dress her up carefully. Originally long and stunning, after being carefully dressed up, it is several times more beautiful. After she came out, the eyes of the envoys of the various countries all looked straight, thinking that the scene was extremely quiet. She was standing not far from Shangguan Wing, her eyes hanging down slightly, like a cargo, being looked at by countless people. Only Yan Huan could see from her body a bit of sadness and distress. Shangguanjing also had aplicated face, but he dared not go to see her, only drinking with his head buried. "Beauty, beauty, really beautiful, you deserve to be the first beauty in Southern Shu, the emperor of Southern Shu, you are so blessed." The person who invited to see the beauty at the beginning was the lord of Chen Guo, and he came back to his senses. , I couldn''t help but praise, and the fascinated eyes were never removed from Tang Guo. He swallowed and said, "Emperor of Southern Shu Kingdom, I want to use all the treasures I brought this time for you, the first beauty of Southern Shu Kingdom, okay?" A feast of exchange is also a feast of transactions. If he wanted to change the minister''s concubine, no one would say anything, but the one he wanted to change was actually Shangguanyi''s favorite concubine. And this favored concubine was a serious official''s female lead. At that time, countless ministers stood up and said, "Emperor, this is not appropriate." "Brother Emperor, this is really wrong." Shangguan Jing was also taken aback at the time. He reacted and quickly said to the minister that he never expected that this country lord Chen was so bold that he dared to use the treasure to rece the concubine of the official wing. Shangguanyi was still a little angry at first, and the other party did so offend him indeed. Seeing that many courtiers and Shangguan Jing were against it, he felt ufortable. When did the opinions of these courtiers actually agree with Shangguan Jing? Isn''t this just hitting him in the face of the emperor? He also decided that they would be anxious to persuade him, which is clearly not to regard him as the emperor. Moreover, their situation seems to indicate that the status of a concubine is important and can turbulence a country. Especially seeing Shangguanjing''s nervous appearance, Shangguanyi''s eyes fell on Shangguanjing''s face, and the two of them met. Shangguanjing instantly understood what Shangguanyi meant. He didn''t have to agree to Chen Guozhu''s proposal, but asked him to send Jiaofei back to the pce obediently. "King King?" Shangguan Jing didn''t speak, he pressed his lips tightly, and looked at his eyes, pale and stood above him, letting Tang Guo be looked at. Thinking that he would lose his elder brother, he finally turned his head cruelly, "The courtier has no opinion. The emperor is the emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom. The concubines of the harem belong to the emperor and can naturally be handled by the emperor." "King King, are you telling the truth?" "Yes, what the younger brother said is true." "Oh, that''s right, it''s just a concubine, and in an ordinary family, it''s just a concubine. Since the Lord Chen likes it, then I will agree to your terms. If you leave the treasure, I will put the concubine as the first A beauty will send you to you." Guozhu Chen didn''t have much hope, and he didn''t expect to seed. Chapter 1184: The princess whose memory was changed (59) Chapter 1184: The princess whose memory was changed (59) I was very excited at the moment, the fat on my body was trembling, and I thanked him, "Then thank the emperor of Southern Shu Kingdom, and exchange a beauty for countless treasures. You are really a wise emperor." He was afraid that the Shangguan would go back, and quickly ordered people to carry all the treasures into the pce and offer them to the other party. During the period, the minister objected, and Shang Shu Tang Yanxin even knelt down on the ground, did not make Shangguanyi change his mind, and found someone to st him out. He had been observing Shangguanjing''s expression, and seeing Shangguanjing''s painful look, he was actually happy. It seems that his younger brother is indeed not so merciless towards Princess Jing. If he snatched away his concubine, he would give away the opposing concubine, like goods, in exchange for countless treasures. It was indeed a wise decision. Suddenly, he felt a line of sight and looked over subconsciously, only to see Tang Guozheng looking at him seriously with a pair of nk but sad eyes. Such eyes made his heart suffocate for no reason, and the feeling made him very ufortable. At this moment, he regretted a little bit, in fact, she was a good one. He recalled these days, often listening to her piano, eating snacks made by her, and sleeping on a herbal pillow made by her at night. He has many things that she carefully prepared. Soon, he put these aside. He is the emperor, who is there? She pleased him, but because he was the emperor. He likes the concubine, not her. The woman in this world, let him take it, is there no such person in the future? Maybe you can find something better than her. He looked away from her, and took over the toast from the envoys of various countries. And she didn''t say a word, she just looked at him quietly for a while, and finally those beautiful eyes became apathetic, as if there was no life anymore. About this time, it could be described as "heart as dead gray". Yan Huo''s eyes were red, and he almost rushed up. But he knew that at this time, he rushed forward and couldn''t please, he couldn''t save her, and couldn''t take her away. He had to squeeze his fists hard, his eyes were not removed from her, for fear of what would happen to her. Shangguanjing was also uneasy, and he didn''t dare to see her, just drinking. After Chen Guozhu offered the treasure to Shangguanyi, he swallowed and said, "Emperor of Southern Shu Kingdom, can I take this first beauty down now?" Shangguan Yi was startled, and subconsciously nced at Tang Guo, who was not moving his eyes. He was silent for a moment, and said, "Jiao Concubine, you are now the Lord Chen''s person. Let him go." "Yes, the emperor." Listening to her lifeless voice, Shangguanyi didn''t know what to say. Her voice was supposed to be soft and beautiful, and her eyes would always reveal a different style inadvertently. At this point, it''s all gone. She was like a pool of stagnant water, she couldn''t make any waves anymore, quiet, like a dead person. Tang Guo followed Guozhu Chen and followed him, expressionless. Because of therge number of people, Chen Guozhu did not dare to treat her in public. Having such a beauty, I am not in a hurry for a while, if I anger the people of Nanshu, it will not be worth the loss. Upon seeing this, Yan Huo took the wine jug and the wine ss, and came to Guozhu Chen, "Guozhu Chen, congrattions." "Sir Yan from Beiyan State?" Guozhu Chen was a little surprised. This was the messenger of Beiyan State. He was very enthusiastic and asked for a seat. Chapter 1185: The princess whose memory was changed (60) Chapter 1185: The princess whose memory was changed (60) Yan Huo poured a full ss for Guozhu Chen, "Come on, I respect you, congrattions Guozhu Chen." "Haha, the same joy, I didn''t expect Master Yan to be such a pity." Guozhu Chen thought Yanhua was going to make friends with him, and what kind of goods he nned to exchange with him. Beiyan State produces beautiful jade. Now he has a beautiful woman. If there is another beautiful jade, it would be even better. Therefore, unconsciously, he was poured a lot of wine into Yanzhuo. By the end of the exchange banquet, he was drunk into a puddle of mud, and he didn''t get any benefits, and his heart was relieved. He was retreating, and his voice floated into Tang Guo''s ears, "I will take you away." He saw Tang Guo raising his head, gave him a bewildered look, and the voice floated into her ears again, "I must Will take you away and will not let you be bullied again." Speaking of this sentence, Yan Huo felt very happy in his heart. Of course, this was not enough. He had to go back and arrange someone to stay by her side to prevent her from being bullied by the fat pig. After the feast of exchange was over, Tang Guo followed Chen Guozhu''s people out of the pce. Envoys from various countries also went out of the pce one after another. After looking at each other, the ministers with different expressions knew that they could not persuade Shangguan Wing. The matter had reached this point and there was nothing to be done. Finally had to sigh and leave. Shangguan Jing didn''t leave. When there were still two people left, he walked up to Shangguan Yi, "Brother Emperor, you are too much." "Is it too much?" Shangguanyi smiled sarcastically, holding the wine ss, "She doesn''t need to be taken away, King Jing, as long as you agree to my terms, I won''t agree to Chen Guozhu and exchange her for treasure." Sessfully saw Shangguan Jings pale face, Shangguanyi drank the wine from the ss in one sip, stood up, and said, King Jing, you and I are the same person. We are brothers, we all like the same, and we have the same ideas. Its the same. Dont say that Im too much. Youre not too much. Youre afraid of forgetting. It was you who sent her to the pce and you abandoned her first. We dont have any affection for her. She is in my heart, more than A box of jewels, and Chen Guozhu; is there more than one box of treasure he brought?" "you" "King Jing," Shangguanyi walked to Shangguanjing''s face and said in a low voice, "If you send Jiaofei back, I will find a way to send her back to you, how about?" "Impossible!" Shangguan Jing said subconsciously, in exchange for Shangguanyi''sugh, "King Jing, go back, this matter is over, don''t talk about it anymore." "Wang Jing doesn''t care about her, why should we hurt our brotherhood for her?" Shangguanyi left, and Shangguanjing stood there, aphasia for a while, looking around nkly. She has long since disappeared, yes, she is already Chen Guozhu''s person. What he likes is Jiao''er, to stop this, but because of a previous husband and wife, want to help her. He would never give up Jiaoer, since Brother Huang didn''t agree, he couldn''t. Shangguan Jing returned to the mansion in a daze, and instead of going back for the first time, he looked for Tang Jiao, but locked himself in the study. He suddenly discovered that there were many things in the study, and there were still traces of her. For example, she chose the pens and inkstones he used for him. The ornaments set aside were cut from the batch of rough stones she bought. There are also some calligraphy and painting, also hers. Shangguanjing quickly stood up and walked out of this suffocating study. But outside, she still can''t erase her traces. Chapter 1186: The princess whose memory was changed (61) Chapter 1186: The princess whose memory was changed (61) "housekeeper." "Master, what''s your order?" The Jiao concubine was given to the country lord Chen, and she would definitely not announce it, and the housekeeper didn''t know the truth. "Nothing, you go down." Originally, he wanted to call the housekeeper to arrange for someone to erase her traces, but when he ordered, he stopped again. Does he have any affection for her? You don''t need to do such a thing to cover it up. Just keep these things. After moving too much, Jiao''er asked and didn''t know what to do. After all, in Jiao''er''s memory, these were all arranged by her. When Tang Guo arrived at the ce where the Lord Chen lived, someone arranged a separate courtyard for him. Guozhu Chen was so drunk that he had fallen asleep as a dead pig and could not care about her at all. As a concubine sent away by the emperor, how can he sleep at night? Of course, you have to sit by the window and look at the moon sadly. System: When a ghost believes you, he clearly knows that someone wille and is here to wait for them. Slightly, this dog host. Sure enough, when the night was quiet, Yan Dou came. Looking at her lifeless look, Yan Huo felt sour. He just stood outside the window and whispered, "I will take you away, trust me." "You may not remember me, we have only met once," Yan Huo smiled faintly, "At that time, I pretended to be a merchant from Beiyan State and sold you a batch of rough stones. You are very discerning and bought directly. Come down." "In fact, when I saw you, I was sorry, why did you marry and be a wife, I was very upset that I did not meet you earlier." "Later I learned that you were King Jing, and I often followed you secretly to relieve lovesickness. Later, I found out that the person who went out with King King was not you, but someone who looked exactly like you. I checked Its only after some truth that I know what happened to you." "I once came to the pce to look for you. You may feel abrupt, but I didn''t do anything. I just want to see you. I will feel at ease by seeing you safe and well." System: This man, the earthy love story is really a set, so sour. "Because of your experience, I can actually take you away forcibly, but what is the difference between me and them? Therefore, I chose to protect you and send someone to find the whereabouts of Taoist Sheep, hoping that he can take you away. Change the memory. When you have your own memory, decide to keep it." "I didn''t expect that Shangguanyi would give you away. This time, whether you like it or not, I will take you away from this ce and go to Beiyan Country. I will make arrangements for you, and you dont need anything. Worry, you will be free in the future, and you will have nothing to do. I will not force you, but you are not allowed to ignore me." System: Really, it''s pitiful. Tang Guo wasughing all the time. Later, seeing the other person looking at her seriously, like a dog who wants a bone, she couldn''t help butughed out loud. System: The host, the human setting has copsed? ? Are you not acting? Say good dedication? Oh, yes, this guy is not in the scope of revenge, and the host does not need to maintain the personality. It seems that as long as this guy is obedient, the host will never deceive or act in front of the other party. He treats him with true colors. Well, he feels a little bit sour, he is not the most special system. Seeing Tang Guo smile, Yan Huo was also stunned. Chapter 1187: The princess whose memory was changed (62) Chapter 1187: The princess whose memory was changed (62) Yan Huo stared at Tang Guo''s face tightly, and saw that she was indeed smiling, without any sense of sadness. The feeling of loneliness, helplessness and heaviness just now disappeared. So, what is going on here? He blinked, stretched out his hand and waved at Tang Guo''s eyes, and murmured, "Is it crazy?" system: "That''s right, they hurt you too deeply, you can bear it now, it is the limit. It doesn''t matter, you will get better with me." Tang Guo didn''t want to tease this guy anymore. He in this world is still cute, very good, and very in line with her wishes. So she said, "I''m not crazy, Master Yan." "You didn''t..." Yan Hua was stunned, "Do you remember me?" Tang Guo propped his chin, smiled and said, "Naturally, aren''t you the one from Beiyan State who sells stones? Your batch of goods is really good, and a lot of good things have been cut out. Master Yan, you are not a real Youre a businessman? If you want a businessman to do business like you, within two months, Im afraid that he will lose money and sell his house." Yan Huan still did not react. After careful observation, she finally confirmed that she had her own memory and was a little happy in her heart. "You weren''t caught by the Taoist Sheep, have you changed your memory?" "The Sheep Taoist wanted to change my memory, but he didn''t seed." Yan Huo is also a wise man, and immediately thought of the key point, "Do you know?" Knowing Shangguanjing''s mind and the conspiracy, so he was prepared? But why didn''t she resist, and instead let her destiny be controlled by others, and let herself be passive, and now she was sent away by Shangguan Yi. Could it be that she is so ashamed that she doesn''t want to live anymore? "Young Master Yan, what are you thinking about?" Yan Hu said, "In fact, its good to be alive. Even if they dont care about you, some people in this world care about you. If they dont treat you well, someone will treat you better. Miss Tang, you are really good. There is no need to The two are not worthy of others, and give up on themselves. Southern Shu can''t tolerate you, and I wee you everywhere in Northern Yan." "Except for my father and mother, no one treats me well, Master Yan, I haven''t seen the person you said treat me better." "What do you think of me?" Yan Hou is not a fool. The other party has memories. He prefers to lie to those two people. It means that he is not a fool. If he asks him this in person, he is not a fool if he doesn''t rush to express his intentions. "I am that person, I just dont know if you believe it or not." Tang Guo nced at him and smiled softly, "Young Master Yan is indeed a good person, but don''t you think that you should introduce yourself again? I was just abandoned by someone and suffered emotional injury. Haven''t I recovered? So, if you really want to be like a self-rmended pillow, you must be honest." Her words were bold, and Yan Hua didn''t think there was any problem. He thought she was really wronged too much and her temperament changed drastically. "Actually, I am not called Yanhuo, I doe from Beiyan. My name is Beitanghuo, and I am the emperor of Beiyan." Yan Huo nced at Tang Guo secretly. He was surprised to see the other party. Continued, "I don''t have a concubine, and I have never expressed my feelings to any woman except Miss Tang. Before I met you, I thought I would die alone." "When I came to Southern Shu, I heard that there were a lot of goods here, and I wanted toe to investigate and n to form an imperial merchant to purchase goods in Southern Shu. Chapter 1188: The princess whose memory was changed (63) Chapter 1188: The princess whose memory was changed (63) "After that, there are so many talents in Southern Shu, and I n to dig two in the past." System: It''s awesome, I really exined all my old things. I''m really not afraid of not being able to chase women like this. "Miss Tang, my heart for you can be learned from the sun and the moon, and it will never change. Whether you ept me or not, I will save you. As long as you want, you can go to every ce in Beiyan Country." "I will not restrain you, you will always be free, of course, I will wait for you." System: Nasty. Tang Guo was amused, "Then, how do you n to rescue me? Although Chen Guo is only a middle-ss country, you have to openly rob people, they are afraid that they will not follow. The two countries are in conflict, and the suffering is the Bai surname. You, as the emperor, Will you not let your people suffer this disaster?" "As long as you agree, I will make arrangements to ensure that Chen Guo can''t find the wrong ce." Beitang Huo Xin vowed, very confident, and asked in a low voice, "It depends on whether you are willing or not." After asking, he stood outside the window very nervous, looking at her seriously. Her smile never disappeared from her face, and he couldn''t figure out what she was thinking. No matter what she thinks, he has to coax people to his side. He will find her what she wants in the future. Even if she didn''t want to be with him, as long as she was in Beiyan, he could still watch him every day. People are around, he can have a lot of time to impress her. "Okay, I promised to go with you." Bei Tang Huo almost jumped up happily, of course he restrained it and said in a low voice, "I''ll go back to make arrangements right away. Someone wille over to change Girl Tang. When youe out, we will return to Bei Yan Country, how about?" "Okay, it''s up to you to arrange." Tang Guo lifted his chin and listened to you, almost making Bei Tang Huo unable to find the north and south. Is this going too smoothly? He was still a little uneasy in his heart, fearing that she could not figure it out and lie to her. "Miss Tang, those two are not worth it." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "I know, thank you for your kindness, I know that they are all bastards, and there will be no expectations." Beitang Huo Wei breathed a sigh of relief, but in the end he didn''t leave. Instead, he directly used a signal to summon his people, and in front of Tang Guo, ordered the next thing. And he was leaning against the window, guarding her all the time, for fear that she could not figure it out. "Master Beitang, are you so idle when you are the emperor? If you have been in Southern Shu for such a long time, you are not afraid of trouble in Beiyan?" "No, before I leave, I will arrange it. Yun Mu is watching. Yun Mu is the prime minister and my friend since childhood. I believed it." Bei Tang Huo didn''t feel it at all, enving his friend. What''s wrong. Tang Guo nodded, "Actually you can go back to rest, no one will do what about me." "I''m afraid that you want to make a difference, your temperament will change drastically, it is really ufortable." Beitang Huo said very worriedly, "I''m afraid that when Ie back tomorrow, I will not see you alive." System: I think too much. This is the nature of the host! ! Tang Guo supported her chinzily, "But I want to sleep." "Then you go to sleep, I''ll just guard the window and nevere in." Beitang Huo said seriously, "I said, I won''t force you to do anything, just don''t worry." The originally gentle and virtuous person suddenly had such a leaping temper, who knows if she will find a short sight. Chapter 1189: The princess whose memory was changed (64) Chapter 1189: The princess whose memory was changed (64) "Since Young Master Beitang insists on doing this, I won''t persuade me. I am indeed very sleepy and have to sleep." Tang Guo smiled at Beitang Huo, and reached out and closed the window. Beitanghuo: "..." "Master Beitang, in fact, you can really go back. It''s already autumn. The autumn night is a bit cold. Can you stand it?" Tang Guo''s voice came from the window, and Beitang Huo heard a little bit of concern, and said quickly, "I can bear it, I can bear it, I have been practicing martial arts since I was a child, and I am in good health. Besides, it is not cold tonight. " "Oh... that''s fine." Then, there was no sound inside. Beitanghuo still leaned against the window like this, really didn''t mean to go. Just keep it, in case she really can''t think about doing anything, he is afraid he will regret it for a lifetime. But after a while, the window was opened. Beitang Huo quickly looked over, only to see that she was carrying the teapot, holding a teacup, and seeing that it was for him. With joy, he quickly received it. Tang Guo handed a small table and a small bench through the window, Bei Tang Huo also quickly took it, warm in his heart, and thanked him, "Thank you, Miss Tang." "It''s me who should thank you, and the son will take me out without hesitation." Bei Tang Huo suddenly felt that she didn''t seem to need his help, she could leave anytime as long as she wanted. The window has been closed, and she is afraid that she has fallen asleep. Beitanghuo sat under the window and touched the warm teacup. He nced at the teapot, which was hot water. He was lost in thought. She had just entered for a while and did not hear the door opening. Where did this hot boiling watere from? Bei Tang Huo held the warm tea cup, took a sip, and smiled inwardly, no matter where she came from, since she was willing to go with him, she did not refuse him, didn''t this give him a chance? Others are not important. Whether she is a human or a demon, he likes it. [Host, that Guozhu Chen was invited out by your cute family again,] The systemughed secretly, [He estimated that he was afraid that Guozhu Chen would bully you, so he used all kinds of excuses to ask people out. Every time Guozhu Chen was drunk and carried back . Tang Guo smiled, "He is really interested." is not that right? In order to get your favor, this guy can sell himself vigorously. The system still cannot forget that in the previous world, that guy was awyer, how he sold himself in front of the host. [Now Guozhu Chen can''t think of you at all because of the kindness of the''Envoy of the North Yan Kingdom''. Chen Guozhu loves beautiful people, but he loves Jiangshan more than he loves beautiful people. It should be said that most of these ancient emperors love beauties, and love the country even more. To them, beauties are nothing but everything. In the face of really important things, they don''t care about any beauty. These days and nights, Beitanghuo will guard under the window. Tang Guo would give him a pot of hot tea as usual and let him alone. Late at night on the third day, Bei Tang Huo came again, this time, there were a few people beside him. Tang Guo opened the window, he stretched out his hand and whispered, "Miss Tang, I''m here to pick you up." "What should I do here?" Tang Guo asked. A woman stood up beside Bei Tang Huo. Taking advantage of the moonlight, Tang Guo could see clearly that this woman looked exactly like her. Disguise? "I have arranged it." Bei Tang Huo was actually a little nervous, and stretched his palm in front of her. Chapter 1190: The princess whose memory was changed (65) Chapter 1190: The princess whose memory was changed (65) When Tang Guo put his hand on the palm of his hand, he saw some uncontroble excitement on his face, and took her to pull gently, and she jumped out of the window. The woman who changed her appearance leaped into the window to take her ce. "excuse me." Bei Tang Huo said in a very low voice in Tang Guo''s ear, and then wrapped her waist, his figure jumped directly from the ground, and within a few moments, it floated out of the house where Guozhu Chen lived. When Beitanghuo put her down, he put a veil on her again, and then took her into the ce where she lived, and said to her, "Tomorrow morning, I will go back to Beiyan. Here, what else do you have to exin? Can''t let it go?" "No more." She has arranged the arrangement. She did not intend to tell anyone about her being taken to Beiyan by Beitang Huo. "Will the girl who is pretending to be me return to the country of Chen with Lord Chen?" Tang Guo asked. Bei Tang Huo nodded, "After going to Chen Guo, she has her own way to get out, so don''t worry." "Why don''t you get out halfway?" Tang Guo''s eyes shed and suggested, "I have an idea." "What''s the idea?" Beitang Huo asked curiously, already nning in his heart, no matter what she said, what he would do. System: It really is a man without principles. Tang Guo squeezed the corner of his mouth, "Arrange a wave of bandits halfway to **** Guozhu Chen''s motorcade. The appearance of the bandits identally frightened the horse pulling the carriage, and Guozhu Chen would definitely not take care of a woman in order to protect himself. Therefore, she is the kind of people who fell off the cliff with a carriage, died, and the body was gnawed by wild animals." "The girl who pretends to be me should be good enough to be able to pull away when the carriage falls, right?" "Yes, her skill is top-notch, it''s hard to help it." Bei Tang Huo''s gaze has been on Tang Guo''s face, her beautiful eyes, full of calctions, are really cute and tighter than before. Hook him more. System: He estimated that the host is like a shrew cursing someone, this guy will also think so cute, why is there such a special woman in the world, vomit! "Master Beitang, I''m not afraid you know. I did this to count the two brothers of Shangguan." Tang Guo said with a smile, "One of them abandoned me and the other gave me away. I am not a saint. What do you think of them? I am a daughter of Shang Shufu, because of their dislike, anger and disgust, and be the mud they can''t avoid. This is really unwilling." Beitang Huo had actually been aware of it a long time ago, but she didn''t say, he didn''t ask. Unexpectedly, at this time, she could actually say this to him frankly. Does this mean that in her heart, he is trustworthy? "What do you want to do, I will help you." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, "You are not afraid, I will use your sincerity to revenge, and then throw you away casually?" "You are not such a person, you are not a person who will hurt you sincerely." Beitang Huo didn''t want to say, "Even if you don''t want to be with me, as long as I haven''t done anything to hurt you, you must not Will do things that hurt me." System: Enlightenment! "I am willing to help you. I have no regrets when I am used by you." Beitang Huoughed again. "I don''t know why, I am fascinated by you. I can''t hide my thoughts, and my body is beating. My heart can''t hold it anyhow, it beats happily when I see you." Chapter 1191: The princess whose memory was changed (66) Chapter 1191: The princess whose memory was changed (66) "Before I met you, I never felt different about a woman. Only after meeting you did I understand what a heartbeat is." "Maybe, I was born only for you." System: This love story... really numb. Tang Guo chuckled, "Master Beitang is a sincere person and a cunning person. I think in this world, no one can resist a person''s sincerity." Beitang Huo said nothing, just smiling at her. Yes, he is indeed a cunning man. He is slowly getting her ustomed to his goodness, letting her experience the goodness that she had never experienced before. Then she will find that in this world, there is no one like Bei Tang Huo, nor can she find a heart more genuine than Bei Tang Huo. "You only need to arrange a wave of bandits, and things can develop as I said before. I will arrange everything else." Bei Tang Huo suddenly remembered something and asked, "Miss Tang hasn''t changed her memory, then Miss Tang, is it also?" "Yes, neither did she." Bei Tang Huo nodded, he felt that Tang Jiao was also a little strange. The temperament she showed now was obviously different from the news he had heard before. Tang Jiao is a lively woman who lovesndscape painting and calligraphy, and visits the beautiful mountains. But now Tang Jiao, obviously doesn''t know vulgar things, arrogant, extravagant and prosperous, obviously looks like being spoiled. It turned out that everything was just the two sisters acting in order to teach the two brothers a lesson. He always felt that there was any reason for this, but he couldn''t guess for a while. If he got Tang Guo, Beitang Huolima ordered someone to arrange bandits or something. After the order waspleted, the next day, he took Tang Guo and left with the convoy of the envoy of the North Yan Kingdom. Because Beiyan is a country not inferior to Southern Shu, even stronger than Southern Shu, especially in terms of military strength. The Beiyan country''s envoys were about to leave, and Shangguanyi specially came to give people off. He also nced at it. The low-key carriage did not attract special attention, and he did not know that the person sitting in the carriage would be Tang Guo. I only thought that which official gave to the beauties of the messengers of the Beiyan Kingdom, and there were many such cases, so I ignored them. After bidding farewell to Beitang Huo, he couldn''t help but nce at the carriage. When the wind blew the curtain, because Beitang Huo was blocking it, he only vaguely saw a slim figure, without seeing the true face. He didn''t know why, he was always attracted by that humble carriage. Until the envoys of the Beiyan Kingdom left, they could not see it again, Shangguanyi withdrew his mind. When Guozhu Chen left, Shangguanyi didn''t need toe personally. Because of the matter of Guozhu Chen that day, he was a little unhappy in his heart. In fact, he regrets a bit now, and he shouldn''t send people out on impulse. But he is the emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom, the emperor, and he cannot go back on what he says in front of the envoys of various countries. No matter how regretful it is in my heart, I can''t ask people toe back, and that will make the Southern Shu country faceless. On the day Chen Guozhu left, Shangguan Jing rode a horse and followed him secretly for a while. He had toe back after seeing the caravan that was gradually leaving, standing at the gate of the city, feeling a little lost. After Tang Jiao knew this, he and System 222 ridiculed each other and continued her extremely proud life. My sister said, now she just needs to work hard. Chapter 1192: The princess whose memory was changed (67) Chapter 1192: The princess whose memory was changed (67) She will be two brothers if she doesn''t act like heaven or earth. I personally crushed their dream fairy and asked them to see what true love is. When Tang Jiao thought about the future reaction of these two people, his heart was extremely happy. Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing have always felt a little ufortable. Especially, they did not deliberately erase certain traces of that person. In order to prevent him from thinking, Shangguan Jing had to do his best to Tang Jiao. No matter what Tang Jiao made excessive demands, he would do his best. Shangguanyi was busy with affairs all day, and had little time to think about other things. I just asionally eat some simr snacks, and I always think of the very delicate, delicious and sweet snacks. When she fell asleep at night, she was resting on the herbal pillow. She looked like she couldn''t get out of her mind. asionally, he was upset and would go to the harem and ask which concubine could y the piano. The concubines in the harem, in order to please the king, can they not y the piano and music? However, after listening to the piano notes of all the concubines in the harem, none of them satisfied him. The sound of these concubines'' piano sounds ufortable, and the more they listen, the more irritable they be. Only when he was resting on a herbal pillow at night, his mood eased a lot. Until the news came, Chen Guozhu was attacked by bandits, and the beauty that the other party took away from Southern Shu, because the horse was frightened, and the man and the car fell down the cliff, life and death unknown. "howe?" Shangguanyi knew about this when he was in the court. It was the courtier Shangmin who thought it was serious. Fortunately, Guozhu Chen was not surprised. If there is an ident, it will definitely cause disputes between the two countries. The courtier meant to ask Shangguanyi to send troops to destroy the bandits and give an attitude. Shangshu Tang Yanxin was afraid to ept the facts when he heard the news and fainted directly. "The emperor, the bandits are arrogant. For the sake of the friendship between the two countries, we must send troops to destroy them. Otherwise, Chen Guo is afraid that we willugh at us in Southern Shu. Shangguanyi regained his senses from a daze, "Human, have you found it?" The ministers looked at each other, and quickly realized who Shangguanyi asked? Their eyes have beenplicated, and there are actually someints in their hearts about this matter. No matter how the concubine Jiao is the daughter of Master Shang Shu, the emperor should not give it away anymore if he is dissatisfied with the concubine, in exchange for treasure. Now when encountering mountain bandits, Jiaofei fell down with the carriage, a weak woman, is she still dead if she fell off the cliff? Even if it was found, it would be a cold corpse. "Not found yet." "Then send someone to find!" Shangguanyi roared, his palms trembling. He didn''t even notice it, and there was a kind of fear in his heart. At this moment, he was also a little regretful, regretting giving her away. His mind was full, she fell off the cliff, life and death unknown. ... "Wang Hao, do you like this ce?" Tang Jiao sat on the sweaty BMW, led by Shangguanjing, and took her along theke, enjoying the beautiful autumn scenery. Seeing her Qiaoxiao Yanran, he condensed her face and asked idiotically, as if he couldn''t wait to hold up all the good things to her. "I like it, but my concubine heard that Jiangnan is the most beautiful." Tang Jiao said, "My concubine has longed for Jiangnan since I was a child, but unfortunately I didn''t have a chance to go." Shangguan Jing said quickly, "Yes, after a while, this king will take you to Jiangnan, how about?" "Why is it taking some time?" Tang Jiao asked with a face of ignorance, "Is it just a few days away?" Chapter 1193: The princess whose memory was changed (68) Chapter 1193: The princess whose memory was changed (68) Shangguanjing''s face shed in embarrassment, but seeing Tang Jiao''s look of expectation, he said, "Then the king will take leave with the emperor brother and take you to Jiangnan in two days, how about?" "Lord, you are such a good person, you are so kind to your concubine." Tang Jiao praised generously. Shangguanjing''s original embarrassment disappeared in an instant. "The prince, the prince, it''s not good, the big thing is not good." The housekeeper ran from the rear panting, causing Shang Guan Jing to be unhappy, "What do you mean by shouting, frighten the horse, and frighten the princess?" Hearing what Shangguan Jing said, the butler''s eyes were sad. Tears shed in his eyes, regardless of Shangguanjing''s patience or impatience, he whispered in Shangguanjing''s ear, "Master, I just received the news that Guozhu Chen encountered a mountain bandit on the way back." "What''s the matter with this king?" Seeing Shangguanjing''s indifferent appearance, the housekeeper sighed and tremblingly said, "The carriage in which the concubine Jiao Niang was riding, because the horse was frightened, rushed down the cliff, and now her life or death is uncertain. Some people say that the cliff is very high. I can''t see it to the end, there is a thick rolling fog when I look down. Many people have decided that she is dead..." "What did you say?" Shangguan Jing asked incredulously, grabbing the butler by the cor and almost lifting him up. "Say it again, this king didn''t hear him clearly." "Guozhu Chen was attacked by the bandits, because the horse was frightened, and the carriage of the concubine Jiao Niang directly rushed down the cliff. Now she..." Before the steward was finished, he was pushed aside by Shangguan Jing. Heughed, "Don''t lie to the king, there is no such coincidence." "It''s true. The emperor has sent troops to eliminate the mountain bandits, and at the same time he has sent someone to find the concubine." The butler looked at the unbelievable Shangguan Jing and saw that he could not believe it. ,This is real" "roll!!" "Lord..." "Get off!" The housekeeper had no choice but to leave. He turned around and nced at Shangguan Jing, who was stunned in the same ce, not knowing what to say. He nced at Tang Jiao, who was riding a horse in the distance, and finally left in embarrassment. When Tang Jiao heard the news, he was also taken aback, and asked the system tremblingly, [Three 2, elder sister will be fine, right? [Don''t worry, host, I think there must be fraud, host, you forgot, she said she wille back. I guess she did this to give Shangguan brother a heavy dose. It is impossible for her to really go back with Guozhu Chen. People who are alive have be women of other monarchs, and they are notparable to dead people. ] System 222 exined seriously. What he didn''t say was that he was so sure that he had received an email. That''s right, it''s mail. Not from the headquarters, but an unfamiliar id. He can be sure that the guy who sent the email is also a system and more advanced than him. He couldn''t catch the other party''s whereabouts. The content of the email was that Tang Guo was fine, so he couldfort Tang Jiao. But Tang Jiao is not allowed to tell the other party''s existence. He guessed that that system was on Tang Guo. The other party is too mysterious and weird. 222 doesn''t intend to tell Tang Jiao about this. He has already sent an email to the headquarters to exin his own situation. However, it didn''t take long for him to get an answer to this email. Not from the headquarters, but the mysterious system. 222 is very confused now, don''t know what the other party''s purpose is. However, the only certainty is that the opponent does not seem to be here to destroy his mission. Chapter 1194: The princess whose memory was changed (69) Chapter 1194: The princess whose memory was changed (69) Knowing that Tang Guo would be fine, Tang Jiao felt relieved. Seeing Shangguan Jing still in a daze, she drove over and shouted, "Lord?" The emperor sent a concubine away, which is actually not easy to promote. The courtiers do not want to make this matter out. Shangguan Jing deliberately concealed it, and everyone in the mansion was his. The housekeeper didn''t like Tang Jiao, let alone talk about it. Therefore, on the surface, Tang Jiao should not know that Tang Guo was sent away. "Master, we just said we are going to y in Jiangnan," Tang Jiao continued to add fire, "By the way, what did the butlere over and tell you?" The butler said to Shangguan Jing in a low voice, Tang Jiao was far away, and he could hear it all thanks to the system. Now, she can only pretend not to hear. Shangguanjing subconsciously said, "Her carriage fell..." In an instant, he felt something was wrong, and said quickly, "This king will send you back first." Regardless of whether Tang Jiao was willing or not, he directly rode on his horse and rode his horse to the Pce of King Jing. Tang Jiao was very ufortable, and he scolded Shangguan Jing in his heart, only to feel morefortable. Know now to regret? Why did you go? When he arrived at King''s Pce, Shangguan Jing took Tang Jiao down and sent him back to the house. Turning around and leaving, Tang Jiao quickly stopped the person, "Master, where are you going?" "This king has very important things, the princess will not leave the house recently." "Master, you promised, you will take your concubine to the south of the Yangtze River in two days." Tang Jiao pretended to be a baby. In fact, she was a little disgusted with the babbling voice, "Master, you promised a concubine." "I''ll goter." Shangguan Jing said indifferently. Seeing Tang Jiao''s unhappy look, he was taken aback. A word suddenly appeared in his mind, is this the woman he was thinking of? Why does he think she is not as beautiful as he imagined at this time? Regardless of thinking so much, Shangguan Jing turned and left, ignoring Tang Jiao at all. Tang Jiao breathed a sigh of relief when he saw him leaving, closed the door, and walked over to the bed, "I''m going to drop it, ying such a coquettish bastard, how tired!" Shangguan Jing took the people and rushed to the ce where the incident happened without stopping. After a night of rushing, it took three days to reach the ce where the carriage rushed down. He looked down at the cliff, the thick white mist rising up, his heart sank, "Has anyone found it?" "Hui Jing Wang, not yet." "Go down and find someone with this king." It didn''t take long before Shangguanyi also brought people. He was different from Shangguanjing, who came with someone secretly. He looked at the rolling white mist and thought for a moment before going down to find someone. Halfway through, the two met and nced at each other. Shangguanyi sneered, "King Jing, why are you here?" "Why can''t Ie?" Shangguan Wing said, "I remember that she has nothing to do with King Jing. Why are you here?" "It was the princess who couldn''t let it go, so he entrusted the minister toe." "Good excuse. At this time, King Jing is still making excuses." Shangguan Yi sneered, "King Jing, if she dies, you will kill her." "Brother Emperor, you can''t get rid of the rtionship. If you hadn''t promised to give her away, she wouldn''t have any trouble." "King King, if you don''t change her into the pce, how can I give her away, because it is with you!" Shangguan Jing smiled coldly, "Brother Huang, you are afraid that you have forgotten, who gave her to the courtier to be the princess. The person who is pleased by the courtier is Jiaoer. You also like Jiaoer and ept Jiaoer as your concubine. Then, she was bestowed on his ministers, after all, Brother Huang, don''t shirk your responsibility." Chapter 1195: The princess whose memory was changed (70) Chapter 1195: The princess whose memory was changed (70) Shangguanyi''s face sank, he looked at the deep grass, clenched his fists, "Let''s find someone, I don''t know if she is still alive." When she said this, Shangguanyi''s voice was a little trembling, "If she is still alive, I will take her back to the pce. You don''t want her, I want. From now on, she will be my concubine." Hearing what Shangguanyi said, Shangguanjing''s heart tightened. In the end, she didn''t say to take her back to the King''s Pce. After this incident, if she is still alive, she will definitely live in the pce in peace and stability in the future. Presumably, the emperor brother will not anger her anymore. Under the cliffs, dense fog is filled, the range is very wide, and there are beasts infested. It is not easy to find a carriage alone. But after the two people led the tireless search, someone finally came to report that the whereabouts of the carriage had been found. The two of them didn''t close their eyes for a few days, so they followed. When they saw the smashed carriage, their hearts were heavy, especially the dry, ckened blood around them, it made them feel cold. "What''s wrong, but found someone?" Shangguan Wing subconsciously skimmed over the broken wagon. Beside the wagon, there was a horse''s skeleton. The flesh and blood on it had been gnawed away by wild animals. His voice tremblingly asked the surrounding men, and he didn''t look forward to it. "Master, after investigation by the subordinates, the body of the concubine Jiaofei may have been eaten by a wild beast. In addition to the blood of the horse, there is also a pool of human blood and some **** rags. Specifically, is it the concubine concubine? The clothes you wore that day, you only need to ask someone from Chen Guo." Shangguan Jing''s face turned pale. Shangguanyi didn''t get any better, only that the smashed carriage was very dazzling. Especially the ce that was determined to be human blood, he didn''t want to see it at all. He didn''t dare to touch the broken steps he brought up. "Howe, isn''t this horse bitten by a beast? There is still a skeleton left here. The concubine is a human. Maybe the moment she fell, she didn''t pass out in aa, but left by herself?" Shangguan Jing said quickly, he rushed to the ce where the carriage fell, holding a few **** rags and said, "A few rags can''t prove anything. Maybe when it fell, it was identally scratched and fell off. Its impossible not to get hurt. She must have cut off her sleeves and skirts just to get away." In order to prove his guess, Shangguanjing was still looking for evidence in the pile of broken carriages. "Keep looking." Shangguanyi said. He looked at Shangguan Jing, who was digging in the ruins with his hands, and didn''t mock him for the first time. At this moment, he was a little surprised to see Shangguan Jing not moving. "She''s really dead." Shangguanjing''s sorrowful voice came, making Shangguanyi''s heart tense, and hurriedly followed. I saw the other side holding a few broken jade in both hands, and heard Shangguan Jingdao, "This is the broken jade on the bracelet, I recognize it. I gave this bracelet to her." When changing clothes that day, the servant forgot to take the bracelets. This bracelet has been worn by her all the time and has never been taken off. Shangguanyi often went to listen to her ying the piano, and naturally he saw the bracelet she was wearing. Carefully distinguish, this broken jade is really a bracelet. He took two steps back, his expression a little dazed. Is she really dead? "Look again, you can always find traces of her existence." Chapter 1196: The princess whose memory was changed (71) Chapter 1196: The princess whose memory was changed (71) Shangguanjing said with a pale face, "Emperor brother, don''t deceive yourself. The bracelets have been smashed, and the horse has been eaten by wild animals. She is a weak woman, is she stronger than a horse, and she might survive a fall. ?" Shangguanyi''s face was embarrassed, as he was pointed out the truth in this way, and his innocent thoughts were broken, making him speechless for a while. "Let''s look for it again." Finally, Shangguanyi whispered, "Always get her bones back?" There was a kind of unspeakable pain in his heart, "If she can live, I will treat her well. She, she has always been a good one." Shangguanjing carefully put away the broken jade, ignoring the palm that was smashed by the broken jade, and staggered to his feet, "I should find her bones. I can''t let her go into the wilderness." He was wrong. Even if you don''t like her, you shouldn''t treat her like that. If he coulde again, he would definitely agree to the emperor''s brother first and keep her during the feast. That way she wouldn''t, because the horse was frightened because of the bandit attack, and fell directly down the cliff and died. Or, earlier, he shouldn''t have changed her into the pce. He grew up with the emperor brother, how can he not know his temperament, he has always been ruthless to people who hate and dislike. He is going to find her bones and take her back to the King''s Mansion for burial in the name of King King. This is what he owes her. Brother Huang said that she was always good. The only bad thing about her was that they didn''t like them. In the end, she was lost. Shangguanyi also followed to find the bones, "Whether she is still dead, I will bring her back to the pce." His eyes were a little red, and the scenes of getting along with her were constantly reying in his mind. The sound came into his ears, and the slowly moving piano sound seemed to keep ringing in his ears. That melts in your mouth, sweet and soft snacks, as if I had only eaten them yesterday. I don''t know how many days and nights the medicine pillow that can sleep peacefully on the pillow. He regretted it and should not give her to others on the impulse. She is a good person, and there is nothing wrong with it. If she is still alive, he will definitely give her unlimited honors, and give her everything that should be given to her. The two were looking for Tang Guo''s whereabouts with thoughts. They searched for many days, but no one was found, only some blood clothes were found on the way. After half a month, they pieced together the dresses and asked someone from Chen Guo that it was exactly what she wore that day. They could no longer deceive themselves and say that she was still alive. There was no smile on their faces, and they mounted their horses numbly, brought her blood clothes, and returned to the imperial city. After Shangguanyi returned to the pce, he made a decree to chase "Jiaofei" as a noble concubine, and then he was buried in the honor of noble concubine. The original Jiao Ling Hall was changed to the Royal Pce. It is forbidden for anyone to enter and leave, and is guarded and cleaned regrly. Shangguan Jing returned to the mansion and set up Tang Guo''s tablet. The identity on the tablet was Princess Jing. The tablet was ced in the study cubicle by him, and it was offered day and night. Next to it, there was the only portrait he painted for her. Above her, her eyebrows are picturesque, like a fairy looking down and contemting, everything is beautiful. She is not the same as Tang Jiao, and her beauty is also different. Her beauty is so intoxicating. When I find out, everything is toote. Tang Jiao knew that Shangguanyi had set up a memorial tablet for Tang Guo, and after a few chuckles, she came to the study to find him. She still remembered that the other party took her to Jiangnan to y. Chapter 1197: The princess whose memory was changed (72) Chapter 1197: The princess whose memory was changed (72) As before, she pushed the door directly into the room, and Shangguan Jing coldly rebuked, "Why did youe in?" Seeing Shangguan Jing with some changes in temperament, Tang Jiao showed aggrieved face, walked in front of him, pulled his sleeves, "Master, didn''t you say you want to take your concubine to Jiangnan?" "She''s dead, why are you still thinking about going to Jiangnan to y?" Shangguan Jing''s eyes were cracked, and she was a little lost. Tang Jiao didn''t know before, but now she knows that she had an ident, why is she still so indifferent? Shouldn''t be sad for your sister, why still want to y? Tang Jiao pursed his lips, "The prince, my sister had an ident, and my concubine was also very sad. My concubine was just looking at the prince''s sadness, so I wanted to go to Jiangnan to rx. "The prince, the concubine thinks you are really wrong, even if the concubine is the concubine''s younger sister, you shouldn''t behave like this, you behave like she is the person in your heart." At this time, Tang Jiao finally "discovered" that Shangguan Jing didn''t have time to cover the tablet, and the words "Jing Wangfei" written on it scared her back quickly. "Master, you can tell your concubine, what''s going on? Why is this the tablet of the''Princess Jing''? It turns out that the person in your heart is really a younger sister, not a concubine, right?" Tang Jiao''s face was extremely pale. When Shangguan Jing reacted, he pushed the door and ran out, "It turns out that you don''t like concubines at all, and you are good to concubines because of your younger sister. Why does that concubine stay in King''s Pce?" Tang Jiao said as he ran out of the pce, he did not forget tomunicate with the system 222, "Three 2, is Shangguanyi really in the restaurant?" [Yes, he knows that the cook in that restaurant has been directed by Tang Guo toe to eat specially, hoping to recall the familiar taste. Tang Jiao quickly made himself a little embarrassed with his hands, and ran towards the position of Shangguan Wing. Not long after, Shangguanyi was upstairs and saw her embarrassed, and he came down to see her. Listening to her, Shangguan Jing bullied her, and without a word, took her back to the pce. When in the pce, Tang Jiao would asionally tell Shangguan Yi that she seemed to be familiar with certain parts of the pce. This made Shangguanyi''s sad heart just now healed. Thinking that Tang Jiao''s appearance was to help him heal his injuries, he felt that Tang Jiao would surely remember everything one day. He deliberately forgot about the other person. The pce where Tang Jiao lived was not the imperial concubine, but another pce. Shangguanjing soon came to see Tang Jiao. Between the two brothers, because of a Tang Jiao, there were frequent disputes, and even fights when they were making trouble. Tang Jiao squeezed his handkerchief to persuade him to fight, actually adding to the fire, making the two more aggressive. When the two of them were seriously injured and looked annoyed, she guarded the two crying pear flowers with rain, so pitiful, she said that she was all to me. System 222 was amazed by Tang Jiao''s performance. He didn''t even know that the new host he took over had grown to this point. Tang Jiao had trouble with them during the day, so they had no time to remember Tang Guo. But when the night was quiet, both of them had Tang Guo in their minds. Shangguanyi would sit in the imperial concubine buildingte at night, muttering to himself, "Tang Jiao is out of character and makes trouble like a child. It is always irritating. You are not as virtuous as you are. Your sister, I will take good care of her and will not let King Jing bully her." Chapter 1198: The princess whose memory was changed (73) Chapter 1198: The princess whose memory was changed (73) Shangguan Jing said to Tang Guo''s portrait, "I miss you a little bit in King''s Pce. Jiao''er is too arrogant, but don''t worry, this king will protect her and will not ask the emperor to bully her." Whenever Tang Jiao made some trouble, in the middle of the night, they would recall the woman who was veryfortable with each other. Shangguan Jing: If she is there, King Jing''s Mansion will be taken care of in an orderly manner. Not to mention the various shops under the name, the customers must be endless. She prepares everything he wears, steps on his feet, and usually uses. Nowadays, he wears what she had prepared before, and thought about changing some new clothes and shoes, but he always felt that it was not asfortable as what she made. No one had such a delicate mind to embroider a little "Jing" into one. The look of a chic totem. Shangguanyi: If she is still there, he will go to her every day to listen to two songs, which can relieve the fatigue of the day. Eat some delicious snacks she made, and you will be hungry for half a day. The herbal pillow she made was his favorite. That day, he asked the pce man to take out the box containing the herbal bag, there was not much left in it. He called the people who came to the hospital and gave them a herbal package for research. Unfortunately, no one made a package that could have the magical effect she did. In the end, he chose the most simr application. He put away the remaining packages she made. But that pillow, he still sleeps on it every day, but in order to fear it will be damaged, he ordered the pce man to sew a soft cloth on the outside. But it''s still different. Tang Jiao could feel the changes between the two, and she even worsened. She touched the two of them urately. For her sister''s sake, she wouldn''t do anything to her. She worked hard every day. The two of them were tired physically and mentally, and they wondered how they once liked her in the middle of the night. From system 222, Tang Jiao almost went crazy after hearing the two sighs. It''s been just over a year, they can''t stand it? "Our days are still long." Some time ago, she had received a letter from her sister, knowing that the other party was safe, she didn''t have to worry so much, just toss the two of them. When they were impatient, she patted her **** and left. Tang Guo came to Beiyan and lived a very moist andfortable life. It may be a seque from thest world. Not long after she arrived in Beiyan, she bought many shops. With the help of Bei Tang Huo, many guys were recruited and various shops were opened. In less than two years, the shops she opened have covered the entire Beiyan country. "Your Majesty, can the minister say a word?" After witnessing what Tang Guo had done when he came to Beiyan, the prime minister was very afraid of this woman who would earn money. Therefore, he went to guard at the gate of the pce today. When it''s time, his majesty who chased beauties all day long and didn''t do his job properly, would surelye back from the outside with a smile on his face. Sure enough, his Majesty still carried a food box in his hand this time. Jun Mo swallowed, the look of your majesty''s baby, no need to guess, it must be the supper that the woman prepared for your majesty. Only when she personally prepares it, His Majesty will carry it by herself, and will never use others. Thinking of the smell, its absolutely impossible, Jun Mo hurried up without removing the food box for a moment, "Your Majesty, the minister will help you get it." Chapter 1199: The princess whose memory was changed (74) Chapter 1199: The princess whose memory was changed (74) "I took it myself. The prime minister had a fortunate day. I should return to the mansion earlier to rest." Beitang Huo quickly changed the food box to his hand, lest he would be snatched by this cunning fox. "Let''s talk, it''s sote, and I''m still waiting here, what''s the matter? Have you found talent again?" Jun Yun''s mouth trembled, saying that his majesty was a true gentleman, and only he knew that this man was extremely treacherous, thinking all day to dig talents from other countries to be bulls and horses. "Your Majesty, Miss Tang''s shops are all over our Northern Yan Country." Jun Mu said, "Don''t you think there is something wrong?" Beitang Huo asked, "What''s wrong? I think it''s a good thing. She just likes this, Yunmu Jun, don''t worry about it so much, just help me manage the affairs of the court." What this said is really no different from Twilight Lord. However, his majesty is a Mingjun. Jun Yun said speechlessly, "If this continues, Miss Tang will control the economic lifeline of my Northern Yan Kingdom. Doesn''t Your Majesty think this is dangerous?" "What''s the danger? She controls it better than others. If she controls, you can rest assured." Jun Yun smiled bitterly, what kind of fairy is that, confusing his majesty, a good friend who grew up with him, into this? "Your Majesty, she is a native of Southern Shu." Beitang Huo was unhappy, "Do you think she is not pleasing to the eye?" "No... that''s not what I meant," Yun Mujun said hastily. He didn''t want to be deducted at all. His sry has been deducted for more than 20 years. If he deducts it again, he will have no sry to receive in this life. , "Chen does not mean that." Beitang Huo raised his brows, "Then what do you mean?" "The minister means," Yun Mu gritted his teeth when he saw Beitang Huo not caring, "Your Majesty, when will you take someone into the pce and canonize her as a queen empress. It''s almost two years, Your Majesty Now that the civil and military people of the Manchu dynasty are worried about your lifelong events, the minister heard that Miss Tang is going to set up a store in another country. If she gets hooked by her beautiful little white face, where do you go crying? You can open a store. Queen, go open a shop again." Beitanghuo: "..." He thought too. But in her eyes, there seemed to be only silver. Seeing her happily counting silver, how could he ruin her mood? "Your Majesty, don''t think about eating all day long, but also explore Miss Tang''s tone. What if someone goes to another ce to take root and nevere back again?" Jun Mo feels bitter, his majesty, he has liked such a girl since he was young. Asking her to leave, the other party is estimated to be a bachelor for life. This girl is indeed a good, smart, majestic, and especially earning mind. Since she came, the economy of their North Yan country has grown, I don''t know how much. Even because of her, she went to other countries to introduce a lot of seeds, and it seemed that nothing could hold her back. Such a woman is what His Majesty likes, and of course she should be a queen empress. Anyway, he just wanted to open a shop in other countries, so he could first be a queen. "Your Majesty, do you really want to pass this way forever." Beitanghuo looked a little embarrassed, and whispered, "It''s not easy for me to coax her to Beiyan. Now she only likes to count money. If you mention these rashly, I am afraid that she will be scared away." "Your Majesty, you can take your time, imperceptibly, trick her into the pce, first canonize the queen before speaking." Yun Mu Jun bewitched. Chapter 1200: The princess whose memory was changed (75) Chapter 1200: The princess whose memory was changed (75) Bei Tang Huo was silent for a moment, "Then let me try?" "Well, it''s time to try it." No matter what, I will coax people over to say it. Beitang Huo thought for a while, and thought he could coax people into the pce, and it would be really good to be his queen. He smiled at the thought of that scene. Seeing that he was in a good mood, Jun Mo quickly said, "Your Majesty, the minister has not eaten today." Beitang Huo instantly became vignt and hid the food box behind him. It can be seen that the other party is pitiful and thin, opened the food box and took out a te of pastries, "There is only one te." "Your Majesty, one te is enough." Yun Mu Jun thought in his heart, he thought he didn''t have one. Beitang Huo lightly coughed, "Guoguo is so busy, you can spare time to make some cakes for me, so don''t worry about it all the time. She has already made it today, otherwise I would not bear her tired." "Yes, yes, she is your majesty''s darling, she shouldn''t do this kind of rough work. If it weren''t for Miss Tang who cares about her, she wouldn''t cook in person." Yun Mu Jun stuffed pastries while ttering. Although he was tired of these words, Bei Tang Huo just took it. Hearing Yun Mujun said that Tang Guo cares about him, he was in a good mood, "Okay, you go back, I will go back and think about how to coax her into the pce as a queen." Beitang Huo carried the food box, lost in thought. She doesn''tck talent, she doesn''t love power... It seems that nothing is bad. No, there is only one person who spoils her. So, what kind of conditions does he have to list so that she can move her heart and be his queen? The next day, after Beitang Huo went to court, he threw a bunch of messy things to Jun Mo. Seeing Jun Mo''s face, he said, "Prime Minister, I''m going to work hard, and try to get the queen into the pce sooner." "Your Majesty, then go quickly, there are officials here." Yun Mu Jun broke his tooth and swallowed in his stomach. Before Beitang Huo went out of the pce, he went to the imperial garden and cut out all the best flowers before he rushed to the house where Tang Guo lived. Everyone in the house knew him and knew his identity. Seeing himing, they came up and said, "My son, thedy is in the study." "I see, I will go by myself." Beitanghuo brought the most beautiful flowers to the door of the study. I was going to wait, but she didn''t expect to hear it, "Is it Beitang?" "it''s me." It took more than a year, and the titles between them finally changed. He could call him Guoguo, and she would call him Beitang. Then he works harder, should she call him husband? Beitang Huo opened the door and entered with a smile. Tang Guo raised his eyes and saw hime in with a bunch of particrly beautiful flowers, and asked, "Did you pick them in the Royal Garden?" "Guoguo, you are really the smartest woman." Beitang Huo handed the bunch of flowers to Tang Guo, and she dly epted, "It looks good." Just a good-looking sentence makes Beitang Huo physically and mentally happy. He nced at the map on the table and asked, "This is not the map of Beiyan." "Well, this is a map of other countries." Tang Guo replied. Beitang Huo felt a little depressed, "Are you going to leave?" Tang Guo heard the meaning of the grievance, and saw that he was obviously a big man, in the courtroom, facing other people, he was very imposing, howe in front of her, he was especially like a abandoned puppy dog. ? It seems that he would say in the next sentence, "You are going to leave, and take me with you, okay?" System: There is no lower limit for this person. Chapter 1201: The princess whose memory was changed (76) Chapter 1201: The princess whose memory was changed (76) "Where are you going? Which country do you like?" Beitang Huo continued to ask, "Where is the country of Beiyan not good?" Tang Guo smiled, "Beitang, what are you thinking?" "I''m thinking, you are leaving." Beitang Huo said pitifully, "You are leaving Beiyan country." Tang Guo smiled and said, "I have taken a fancy to many countries, because these countries have products that Beiyan Kingdom does not have. Beiyan Kingdom has already spread all over my stores, and it is time to move on to other countries." "Also, Bei Yan country is pretty good, everything is good." She nced at Bei Tang Huo, and said, "There is still a very good person in Bei Yan country, all of which keep me from leaving." Bei Tanghuo, who was still a little depressed, his eyes lit up and he straightened up quickly, "Guoguo, what do you think of me?" "I just said, you are fine." "Except for good?" "very good." System: speechless. Beitanghuo stepped forward, "Guoguo, have you forgotten it? How do you n to live the rest of your life? If you can, can you consider me Beitanghuo? Although I am the emperor of Beiyan, there is no woman in my harem. I have never liked anyone before, neither men nor women." "I want you to be my queen, the entire harem is yours, the entire Northern Yan Kingdom is yours, and I am yours." He felt that it was better to express his heart directly than to coax her into the pce. He was really reluctant to deceive her, nor did he want to force her. I just want to bring my heart to her and let her see it with her own eyes. "If you are willing, I am willing to hire you and marry you as your wife. You are the only one in this life." Tang Guo stared at him, "I don''t like being deceived, and I can''t bear to betray, Beitang, have you figured it out clearly?" "From the moment I saw you, I only had this idea in my heart. If I want to marry, I will marry you. If I can''t marry you, I will be alone for a lifetime." Beitang Huo said seriously, he never wanted to deceive her even a little bit. Unwilling to use half-point calctions on her. Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "Then you say it again." "My Beitang Huo is willing to hire Jiangshan to marry Tang Guo. You are the only one in this life. If I break my oath, I..." "If you break the oath, I will show you good looks!" Tang Guo took over, "As long as you live in pain, I will not forgive you for the rest of my life, and I will revenge you crazy." System: Damn, she is a crazy woman like a paranoia. When the host was about to speak, he thought she would say, okay, don''t swear, I believe you. Never thought that she would be so vicious. Tsk tusk tusk, it is his dog host, who has always held grudges and hard-hearted. Beitang Huo was also taken aback when he heard Tang Guo''s words. He wanted to say that breaking his oath was thunderous. She actually said that if he broke his oath, he would not forgive for the rest of his life and would retaliate against him frantically. For some reason, he is still a little happy. Does this mean that she really has him in her heart to make such an oath. Guo is really an extraordinary woman, swearing to be so cruel, piercing people''s heart, really startled him. How could he break his oath, betray her, betray her? She was finally coaxed by him, and it was toote to spoil her. "Then Guoguo, when shall we hold the post-closing ceremony?" "You decide." Tang Guo said with a smile, and beckoned to him, "Beitang,e and look at the map." Chapter 1202: The princess whose memory was changed (77) Chapter 1202: The princess whose memory was changed (77) Beitang Huo went up quickly and saw that there were many circled ces on the map. Just listen to her say, "These countries are rtively small and backward. I sent people to survey their geology before, and there are good things in them. I n to send people to the mountains to mine the contents. Ship it back to our North Yan country." When he heard "We Beiyan Country", Beitang Huo felt hot. "What is the most important thing in a country? Economy, I n to secretly open stores to various countries, slowly control their economy, and by the way, I can also control their operations. Nowadays, several big countries upy one side each, and the surrounding small countries are also considered peaceful. But no one knows when the war will start. We must prepare early to avoid the chaos of the war and the chaos and the people who suffer. " Beitang Huo had a clear understanding, "Guoguo, you n to go to other countries to open a store, isn''t it for me?" "No?" Tang Guo looked at him with a smile, seeing Beitang Huo not knowing what to say, so he shook her hand with a hoarse voice, "I really didn''t expect it, it was wrong. Thought you were leaving." "I have said that Beiyan is very good, and there is a very good person in Beiyan." "When I met you, I must have cultivated it in my previous life." The system deeply believes that you don''t know how many lives you have cultivated. Remember that the host is very good in every life, otherwise, the host will not treat you so well. The good ones make him taste a bit. He is indeed not the most rare system of the host. "In this life, I must do more good deeds and strive to meet you in the next life." ... Before long, all countries received a message. It was the older, unmarried emperor of Beiyan, who finally canonized the queen. It is said that the queen is a merchant. If it is ced in other countries, an emperor canonize a merchant woman as a queen, she will definitely be ridiculed. But this person is Beitanghuo. They don''t ridicule at all. They only sigh in their hearts that the emperor of Beiyan has finally found a woman he likes. Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing also received news. The two are now living in the water every day, and Tang Jiao''s temperament is bing more and more arrogant. People who knew it all thought they were pampering Tang Jiao because of their deep love for her. Only they knew that they were just another person hiding in their hearts, and because of their guilt towards her, they had to treat Tang Jiao well. Especially the identical face made them unable to say a word to Tang Jiao. Only when it is quiet in the middle of the night will they wake up and think of the messy things during the day, and they are helpless. Because of Tang Jiao''s arrogance, several shops under the name of the pce were closed. Had it not been for a housekeeper in the pce, it would have been worse. Shangguanyi is better, but every time because of Tang Jiao, he will face off against Shangguanjing. In turn, it reminded them of the past, which really became ipatible. As time passed slowly, Tang Guo became the queen of Beiyan State. That year, the people were cheering. Especially knowing that when the woman who led them to the wealthy was the queen, she really came to worship her as a bodhisattva. You Tang Guo led the economy of Beiyan, and at the same time sent people to open shops in other countries, collect products, and mine treasures under the ground. Before I knew it, Beiyan was getting stronger and stronger, and the treasury did not lose money. Chapter 1203: The princess whose memory was changed (78) Chapter 1203: The princess whose memory was changed (78) When Yun Mujun checked the treasury, he smiled from ear to ear, although his sry had been deducted more than 30 yearster, he was still very happy. "The Queen Niangniang is a good person, knowing that I have no sry, I am very poor, often can''t eat enough, and don''t wear warm clothes. She actually ordered people to send me rice, ready-made clothes, shoes and socks, and fresh vegetables every day." Jun Yun closed a ledger and smiled, "Your Majesty, wise, marrying such a good woman to be a queen, God bless my Beiyan country." Time flies by, and it has been ten years since thest exchange feast. A feast of exchange, once every ten years. This year, the country on the turn is Beiyan. As early as a month ago, personnel from various countries had left for Beiyan. The messenger of the Southern Shu Kingdom was Shangguan Jing. He was a little annoyed by Tang Jiao. Looking at that face, he couldn''t bear to say something bad about her. It just happened that there was a feast of exchanges before he asked for an order. He had forgotten that Tang Jiao''s memory should be "clear" at this time. Soon after Shangguan Jing left, she remembered "clearly" and broke into the pce gate like crazy. Shangguanyi knew it was her, and couldn''t bear to me it. When Tang Jiao threw his eyes into his arms with tears, Shangguanyi no longer had the feeling of being lost. "Emperor, I finally remembered." "The emperor, do you want to take your concubine back to the pce? The concubine still wants to live in Jiao Ling Pce." Shangguanyi was thinking about how to arrange Tang Jiao. Hearing Jiao Ling Temple, he suddenly remembered the past, but didn''t want to refuse, "You can''t live in that ce." "why?" "Anyway, you can''t live." "Where does the concubine live?" Shangguanyi no longer wanted to take Tang Jiao into the pce, and said, "You are now the princess of King Jing. This is something the whole world knows, and I can''t get you into the pce." As for what the truth is, only he himself knows. In the end, Tang Jiao left in tears. Shangguanyi was not at ease, so he had to send someone to follow, feeling very helpless. If he had known today, he would treat her well. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world. Some people only know how good she is when they lose it. The feast of exchanges began, and envoys and masters from various countries entered. Then came the emperor and queen of Beiyan State holding hands and appeared. When seeing Tang Guo''s extremely beautiful face, ten years ago, they had witnessed the messenger who gave the beauties, and felt very familiar. They never forgot the face that day. Among them, the most shocked was Shangguanjing. Had he not tried to restrain himself, he would have almost stood up and shouted. Another surprised person was Guozhu Chen. He is much greasier than ten years ago. When he was amazed, he felt Beitang Huo''s cold eyes and quickly moved his gaze away. I scolded a mother in my heart, **** it, it turned out that the envoy of the Beiyan Kingdom who was pulling him to drink was actually the emperor of the Beiyan Kingdom. He is not a fool, he guessed in an instant what was going on back then. He just said, how could the messenger of the dignified North Yan country get close to him, because it turns out that people have taken a fancy to that beauty. That group of mountain bandits, I''m afraid the other party arranged it? Otherwise, where is such a coincidence? But what about knowing the truth? He couldn''t get Bei Yan Guo, he couldn''t beat it before, now he can''t beat it even more. He could only sit here and drink, and he nced at Shangguan Jing who was sitting not far away. There were some things that he knew well and there was no need to say it. Chapter 1204: The princess whose memory was changed (79) Chapter 1204: The princess whose memory was changed (79) But sitting on the side, watching a y is still okay. Shangguan Jing is sure that the queen of Beiyan is Tang Guo! The person they thought was dead, she clearly saw him, but there was only a stranger in her eyes, as if she didn''t know him. Throughout the feast, Shangguan Jing was absent-minded. He waited until the feast was over before he left the pce in a trance. After leaving the pce, he kept asking people to check the news. Who is the Queen of Beiyan Kingdom? Is it her? Thest news was that the Queen of Beiyan was indeed not a native of Beiyan, and the day she "died" was right. Through various details, Shangguan Jing was quite sure that the queen of Beiyan was really Tang Guo. He cried with joy on the spot, and soon remembered that she was now the Queen of the North Yan Kingdom, and the look in his eyes was still strange, and his heart was very bad. I heard that the queen was rich in Beiyan and her own shops were opened everywhere. The queen often went out of the pce, Shangguan Jing waited until the day Tang Guo went out of the pce, he secretly approached her to meet her, wanting to ask how she had been all these years, what happened back then, and since she is still alive, why not go back? "You are the messenger of Southern Shu Kingdom, Lord Jing, right?" "I saw you during the feast that night." Tang Guo said, in an unfamiliar and polite tone, all Shangguan Jing''s enthusiasm was like a pot of cold water being spilled. "Lord Jing, what do you want me to do? Nanshu is rich in products. If you are dealing in this aspect, you can directlymunicate with your Majesty." Shangguan Jing said subconsciously, "Don''t you remember me?" "Remember you?" Tang Guo raised his eyebrows and smiled faintly, "I have never known the prince, so how do I remember you?" Shangguan Jing discerned carefully, and did not see any flicker in her eyes, nor was she familiar with it, which shows that she really does not remember him. "Your original name was Tang Guo." Tang Guoughed, "My name is Tang Guo, prince, my name is taboo, I don''t need you to tell me yet." "You turned out to be from the Southern Shu Kingdom." Shangguan Jing was not reconciled. "You should be a great schr of the Southern Shu Kingdom, you..." He remembered a lot of the things he had done to her, and he was a little speechless for a while. "Lord Jing, now I am the queen of Beiyan, and I really have many memories. From the moment I was born, the person who apanied me was my husband, the emperor of Beiyan, Beitanghuo ." "I am living very well now. As for everything in the past, I am not interested in understanding." Shangguan Jing was unwilling to ept, and blurted out, "Then you don''t care about your family? Master Shangshu has been sad for more than half a month because of your death, and your body is not as good as before. Have you ever thought of going back? , Your sister..." "Lord Jing, apart from these, what else do you have?" "You should have been deceived by Beitang Huo, he deceived you to be the queen, he must have not told you the past." Shangguan Jing said very eagerly. Tang Guo smiled, "He hasn''t lied to me. I can tell who lied to me at a nce. And, what you said just now, he told me. And, more than you said." "For example, my identity is indeed the grand daughter of Shang Shufu, but because of your selfishness, my memory was changed and my sister''s identity was sent to the imperial pce. The emperor of Nanshu Kingdom, because I saw through that I am not Really Tang Jiao, sneered at me coldly." Chapter 1205: The princess whose memory was changed (80) Chapter 1205: The princess whose memory was changed (80) "Even at the exchange feast ten years ago, I was directly used as a person to exchange many treasures. You haven''t told me about this, did you?" "You..." Shangguan Jing''s face instantly paled, and he took a few steps back in shock, "He...he..." "You are curious, why did he tell me everything? Because he is the person in this world who cares about me the most. Even if I forget my past memories, he tells the truth and never deceived me a little bit. " "Lord Jing, are these the truth?" Shangguan Jing wanted to say that this is not true. But this is true, what they really did. "As long as youe back, I will treat you well and we can start again." "But I don''t remember you anymore. I don''t remember the past grievances and grievances." Tang Guo said faintly, "Moreover, from your words, do you admit that you have done those things? If so, why did I leave it alone? The Queen of Beiyan State did not do it, leaving a person who loved me ignored, and wanted to go back with someone who hurt me like you, just because you said you can be nice to me and you can start again, I will give up everything and go back with you ?" "Lord Jing, what do you think you are? Even if you are a treasure of gold and silver, you have fallen into a cesspit, and you haven''t wiped it clean, so you dare to say these things. Are you taking it for granted?" What else Shangguan Jing wanted to say, Tang Guo said to the people here, "I''m in a bad mood, don''t go to the shop, and go back to the pce." "It''s an empress." System: Is the host pretending to be forced? "You are not allowed to go, you have to follow me back to Southern Shu, that is where you belong." Shangguan Jing shouted, and he was going to grab Tang Guo''s wrist when he came up. She didn''t expect her to react quickly. The backhand was a p on his face with a p, especially loud, "I didn''t expect that the dignified Southern Shu Kingdom King King was actually a disciple." "Come here, give this apprentice a beating to this pce and drive him out of Beiyan Kingdom. He will not be allowed toe to Beiyan Kingdom in the future. Come once, fight once." "It''s an empress." Many masters appeared together, before Shangguanjing hadn''t reacted, they went up and grabbed the opponent, punching him in the abdomen with several punches. While beating, he said, "Bold madman, dare to be scornful to the Queen Empress, you should fight! I read that you are the King of Southern Shu Kingdom, and the Empress only ordered you to be beaten and expelled from Beiyan." "All of you onlookers are listening. This guy actually wants to be disrespectful to the empress. Be sure to let him enter the scope of Beiyan Kingdom in the future. Empress Empress said, I''ll see him fight once in the future." Shangguanjing was escorted to walk on the street, and the crowd was still watching the excitement. But when he heard what he was doing, he threw what was in his hand at him. "What King King, turned out to be a disciple who wanted to belittle the empress." "This kind of people must be forbidden from entering Beiyan." "If I don''t kill him, just his face is not a good thing." Those people brought by King Jing wanted toe up to rescue him. However, the people of Beitanghuo were faster, and after a while, the uniform army directly surrounded them. Beitang Huo appeared immediately, "King Jing, Beiyan State does not wee you." "One day, I will take her away." Shangguan Jing said stiffly, and he would take her away. Beitang Huo squinted his eyes and sneered, "Along the way, you have to take good care of King Jing, don''t neglect, you must let King Jing live back to Southern Shu." Chapter 1206: The princess whose memory was changed (81) Chapter 1206: The princess whose memory was changed (81) "Yes, Your Majesty." To live to Southern Shu Kingdom means that you can save one life. This kid actually dared to miss the empress, and didn''t look at whether they agreed or not. The emperor finally had a queen empress, so someone would dare to kidnap him? See if they don''t clean him up. When Shangguan Jing was out of the city, he was not only smashed eggs and vegetable leaves, but also spit on. The person holding himforted, "Don''t hate these ordinary people, because you are doing too wrong. It''s not good to grab someone. It''s our empress." This empress is a national treasure in their North Yan Kingdom. Since she came ten years ago, the people nowadays eat meat almost every day, so they no longer have to go hungry. No matter which country the seeds are introduced, the queen empress can find a way to ovee the inadequacy of water and soil, sessfully nt it, and still have a high yield. Do you think such a queen empress is a baby? Moreover, the Empress Empresss shops are located in many countries, and the talents recruited are not all selected from their ordinary people? Shangguanjing was greeted all the way, and it took a month to finally return to Southern Shu. Shangguan Yi was also very surprised, why he was expelled back by the people of Beiyan State. I wanted to me, but Shangguan Jing was covered in wounds, his face was yellow and thin, showing that he had suffered along the way. He was sent back, and he was in aa. When the other party woke up, Shangguanyi asked, "King Jing, what did you do in Beiyan State, why were you expelled?" He felt that Shangguanjing should not be the kind of person who didn''t know how to measure. Shangguan Jing''s eyes were lost for a moment, and he woke up after seeing Shangguan Yi''s face clearly. He originally didn''t want to tell Shangguan Yi Tang Guo''s whereabouts, but he, a prince of Southern Shu Kingdom, wanted to **** back the queen of Beiyan Kingdom. It was not an easy task. Therefore, he can only join hands with Shangguanyi and take her back. "Brother Emperor, I saw her." "She?" Shangguanyi frowned, "Who?" Shangguan Jing thought of the people he had seen. When he saw her, the feelings that had been hidden deep in his heart were finally unable to be suppressed and sprayed out instantly. Before she knew it, she actually upies such an important position in his heart. "My King King." Shangguan Jing said, "I saw her, Brother Huang," he said a little excitedly, "It''s really her, she is not dead, she is still alive." Thinking of her identity, his eyes again Dim down. "But I can''t bring her back." Shangguanyi finally heard clearly, clutching Shangguanjing''s cor, ignoring the injury of the other party, and asked nervously, "What did you say?" "Brother Huang, it''s really her. She is now the queen of Beiyan Country. I don''t know why, I don''t remember the past. She doesn''t want to go with me. Brother Huang, let''s join hands and we must bring her back. " "She is my princess Jing, how can she be the queen of Beiyan country." Shangguanyi asked a lot, and asked several times, and finally determined that Tang Guo was still alive. However, she is now the queen of Beiyan. Listening to Shangguan Jing''s words, he also said, "Well, let''s join hands. She is my noble concubine and should return to Nanshu. When shees back, I will treat her well." Both of them were very happy, immersed in their own joy,pletely ignoring each other''s meaning. Chapter 1207: The princess whose memory was changed (82) Chapter 1207: The princess whose memory was changed (82) "Guoguo, they''re afraid they won''t be reconciled, they will definitely find a way to steal you." Bei Tanghuo, who was majestic and majestic in front of others, was holding Tang Guo''s waist, burying her head on her neck, and asked in a low voice, "You won''t be snatched away by them?" Tang Guo patted this extremely handsome face, and squeezed it again. Bei Tang Huo raised his head like a pitiful puppy. The faint look made herugh. "Aho thinks my vision is so bad, but it''s a good day, but I want to go back and suffer?" Beitang Huo rxed in his heart, hugged her full of arms, held her face, and kissed her a dozen times. System: Blocked, blocked, stuffed with dog food every day, really can''t stand it. Tang Guo touched his cheek, took his sleeves and wiped his face with disgust, "It''s all saliva." "Be careful next time I kiss. There will be no saliva." Beitang Huo quickly apologized and said, "Guoguo, what do you want to do next, I know, you will definitely not let them go. right?" "Only you are smart." Tang Guo pursed her lips and said, "Those two people are lunatics. I guess they will let you hand over me soon. Shangguan Yi will im that I am his concubine. If there are no people, They may announce an attack on Beiyan Country." "I am not afraid of being a strong soldier in the North Yan Kingdom. Guoguo, don''t worry, you have brought countless good news to the people of the North Yan Kingdom. If they know that the Southern Shu Kingdom wants to take you away, they are willing to put down their farm tools and pick up the knife. Fight for you." "Don''t worry, I can protect you. You don''t want to. No one can force you to do anything." "I know, Aho, you are the best." Beitang Huo''s heart was warm. She said he was the best. He just wanted to be better to her. He always felt that no matter how good he was to her, he was not good enough. "Ahuo, can you send someone to help me pick up my family?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "Those two people are not good, they won''t be able to grab someone, so they will definitely use something despicable. means." "Of course, I think so too. It''s normal to threaten your family with what they have done." "There is also Tang Jiao, and she will be taken over, and her mission is consideredplete. If she stays over there, it is no longer necessary, and they may hurt her." "All listen to Guoguo." Tang Guo squeezed Bei Tang Huos face with both hands and leaned into his ear, Ahuo, you are the emperor of the Beiyan Kingdom. How many people outside fear you, how much the court officials fear you, other countries The lord of the country is so afraid of you. Why, you are so cute in front of me? If everything depends on me, I am not afraid of spreading it out and hurt your reputation?" "Guoguo is afraid I don''t know," Beitang Huo hugged her in her arms and whispered in her ear, "The people in the entire Beiyan Kingdom know that I am afraid of the inner, which is the kind of fear of the inner. Guoguo Didnt you find that what you said is more useful than what I said? Even if I put forward a new idea in the court hall, the ministers will definitely hesitate and oppose it. But if I say that the queen discussed this idea with mest night, they will quickly say that the queen is wise, and the minister agrees. " "Hahaha...really?" "Really, Guoguo, don''t you know how much benefit you have brought to our Beiyan Country? They are grateful and respect you." Chapter 1208: The princess whose memory was changed (83) Chapter 1208: The princess whose memory was changed (83) He actually picked up such a good person, he must have been a super good person in his previous life. Therefore, in this life, he will love her, pet her, and lift her to the sky. Then, be a wise monarch to benefit the people of the world, umte merits, and hope that in the next life, I can continue to meet her. "Okay, I believe you, then Aho, what I told you to do must be done well." Tang Guo got up, stretched out his palm, and a box suddenly appeared on his palm. The box that appeared out of thin air surprised Bei Tang Huo. He quickly grabbed Tang Guo''s little hand, and he said nervously, "Guo Guo is really not an ordinary woman, are you a fairy, who came from the world?" "Guoguo, you have to go through a few lives, will you not appear in the next life?" Tang Guo looked at his nervous look, held his face, and kissed his lips, "Don''t worry, I am not a fairy, and I am not from history. It''s just that there are some special fortunes in life. If you are good in the next life, At one point, you can still meet me." "I will." Beitang Huo had bright eyes and said very seriously, telling Tang Guo to kiss him, "It''s so cute." She opened the box, and there was a thick stack of small paper figures inside, "This is a puppet, given to me by a magical friend." "Aho, you send someone to pick up my family. In order not to cause necessary trouble, you will definitely ask people to pretend to be them. But Shangguanjing and Shangguanyi are both cruel people, so it''s better to use puppets. " "How do I use this?" Beitang Huo did not refuse, this is his Guoguo''s good heart, and people who don''t want him to be hurt. He said that she should be respected by the entire Beiyan country. Only she can feel it. "With a drop of blood, it can be transformed into a living person." Tang Guo looked for a knife and nned to try it. Beitang Huo quickly grabbed the knife and cut a hole in his hand. Tang Guo nced at him, took out a small paper man from the box, and Beitang Huo dropped a drop of blood on it. The little paper man grew up in an instant and became Beitanghuo. Beitang Huo surrounded the long puppets like him, and touched the other''s face. He didn''t expect to receive the contempt of the puppet, he saw clearly, just look in contempt. "My deity, I''m the same as you. I like women, not men. Don''t act on me." The puppet said, and Bei Tang Huo was surprised. Thinking of what the other party said, he quickly hugged Tang Guo in his arms, "Guo Guo belongs to me, don''t think about it." Seeing the puppet''s unwillingness, Beitang Huo was a little angry, and he was actually coveted by his own puppet. Seeing Beitang Huo''s anger, Tang Guo said to Bei Tang Huo, "If you drop another drop of blood, he will be a small paper man, and he can reuse it many times." This is a puppet made by the group of Chi Xiao, Chi Xiao is already an immortal anyway. The puppets made by immortals are of course very powerful. Knowing whether she wanted it or used it in the mortal world, it was especially easy to change it specially. Beitang Huo did as expected, and the puppet turned into a paper man, feeling relieved, "Does he also have his own thoughts?" "No, his thoughts belong to Aho. The reason why he is jealous of you is because he is you. Moreover, the puppet is time-limited. Once the time-limit is over, it can no longer be used." Beitang Huo couldn''tugh or cry after hearing this exnation. It turned out that he was jealous with himself just now. Chapter 1209: The princess whose memory was changed (84) Chapter 1209: The princess whose memory was changed (84) After getting the puppet, Beitang Huo immediately arranged for someone to go to Nanshu to rece Tang Jiao, as well as people from Shangshufu. Tang Jiao also knew that Tang Guo was now the queen of Beiyan State. On the day she knew it, she almost didn''t bite her tongue off, "Three 2, my sister is really good six, and she actually became the queen of Beiyan country. It''s amazing, really amazing." She thought that her cheap sister would make Shangguanjing and Shangguanyi regret at most. After the suspended animation, the two of them would be bitter because of her death. Never imagined that people would go to Beiyan to be the queen. The two Shangguan brothers are afraid they know now, right? I don''t know how embarrassed I was. Now Shangguanjing doesn''t take her to y very much. He enters the pce every day and plots with Shangguanyi, how he ns to **** people back. [The host can learn more. There are really not many women who are such a powerful person. "Hmm, you have to learn, this trick is really wonderful." Late one night, Tang Jiao was sleeping in Xiang, and was woken up by the system 222, saying that someone hade. Before she could react, the two men in ck came into her room. When she was about to take action, the man in ck said, "Miss Tang Er, we are from the North Yan Kingdom, and the empress is worried that the Shangguan brothers will hurt you, so she sent us to pick you up." Tang Jiao breathed a sigh of relief, "Sister really sent you here?" The two exined it several times, then took out the token, Tang Jiao believed it. The two took out a small paper figure and told her to shed blood, saying that this was also given by Tang Guo and could continue on her behalf. Tang Jiao didn''t doubt it at all, as her cheap sister had said before, she had some adventures. Since it is a rebirth, it is really not surprising to have these things. That night, Tang Jiao left the puppet, and after giving the puppet some words, followed the man in ck. Another group of people also touched into Shangshufu. Jump directly into Tang Yanxin''s room, this time they took out Beitanghuo''s letter. Tang Yanxin read the letter before and after, and the final seal of the jade seal, believing these people''s intentions. Knowing that his eldest daughter was still alive, he almost shed tears on the spot. He has two daughters, even if the memory is changed, how can he not tell who is who? The emperor is supreme, if he fights hard, he will not only fail to win, but will also die in vain. For ten years, he did not find a chance to avenge his daughter. Compared to Tang Jiao, he actually likes the eldest daughter better. The eldest daughter is smart and calm, with a temperament simr to him, which has always been his pride. Unexpectedly, he would be disgusted as mud by the two Shangguan brothers, which really made him intolerable. Knowing that Tang Guo was still alive and became the queen of Beiyan, he only felt that he was dreaming. Hearing that the two Shangguan brothers were discussing to take her back, Tang Yanxin was angry and patted the table. Recapture? Do they really think that Tang Yanxin''s daughter is amodity, bought and sold at will, robbed at will? They said they cared about her, but they still couldn''t change it. They were domineering and disregarded others'' temperament. In the letter, Beitanghuo also said that his eldest daughter would only be the only queen of Beiyan and Beitanghuo''s only wife. It was this sentence that made Tang Yanxin very touched. But leaving like this, he still has some scruples, "We are leaving like this, aren''t we just giving Shangguanyi a chance?" "My lord, please rest assured, we were prepared." Chapter 1210: The princess whose memory was changed Chapter 1210: The princess whose memory was changed After seeing the miraculous puppet, Tang Yanxin directly awakened Mrs. Tang without saying a word. When Mrs. Tang found out the truth, she cried, knowing that Tang Jiao had also been reced, and she agreed immediately. She didn''t want to stay in this ce. Two brothers, Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing, were unrighteous, and her two such good daughters were so tossed by them. Now the eldest daughter has found someone who truly loves her, and the younger daughter does not need to be tied between the two men. Mrs. Tang is eager to leave immediately, but no matter how much. Tang Yanxin quickly called all the people in the mansion. The Tang family had a simple poption. Tang Yanxin had no concubine and there were not many people. There were only a dozen people in total. They were all close people. Leaving the puppets, they left Tang Mansion overnight. Nothing except some usable gold and silver. In a hidden yard, they met Tang Jiao. Tang Yanxin really felt relieved after seeing the two parties. When daybreak, the city gate opened, and the people of the Tang family followed the people of Beiyan State to Beiyan State. All this happened silently, who could guess that Tang Guo would have a lifelike puppet and could rece everyone in the Tang family? Shangguanjing and Shangguanyi are still nning how to get Tang Guo back. I don''t know, the Tang family has arrived in Beiyan. Tang Yanxin thought that he would have to act cautiously when he arrived in Beiyan. Moreover, he used to be a courtier of the Southern Shu Kingdom. It is normal to be excluded or suspected. Unexpectedly, when they arrived that day, Tang Guo and Bei Tang Huo were both waiting at the city gate. The people onlookers also knew that the family of their queen mother wasing. The Northern Yan Kingdom is different from many countries. Perhaps it is up and down, and there is a feeling that a hero does not ask where ites from. Just say that their prime minister, Jun Mu, is actually not from Beiyan. It is said that when he was very young, he fled to Beiyan from other ces. His family was framed, and the old servant of the family had to take him to flee. It may be luck that I just met Beitanghuo who was hunting in the mountains. So he became Bei Tang Huo''spanion, and he was also a ymate. There were also many natives in the North Yan Kingdom who were not in the North Yan Kingdom. Some of them were picked up by the emperor, some were picked up by Beitang Huo identally, and some were picked up by Beitang Huo identally, and some were picked up by him when he went to other countries and saw these people. Being bullied by others, tempted by various interests, knowingly moved by emotions and reasoned, and dug up. Many countries don''t know that some people who were bullied were picked up by Beitang Huo. In Beiyan, there will be important tasks. Since then, these people from different countries, who have been bullied but respected by Beitang Huo, have been loyal to Beitang Huo and have no two hearts. Tang Yanxin''s wee from Bei Yanguo to the Tang family was unexpected. What made him even more unexpected was that Beitang Huo actually returned his official position. The official position is not high, and he specifically told him that everyone who is willing to go to the North Yan Kingdom starts from this position. As long as you have the ability, the official position will definitely be promoted. He also arranged a big house for the Tang family, and the Tang family''s a little nervous and uneasy heart also stabilized. After Tang Yanxin stayed in Beiyan State for a while, he found that Beitang Huo was really a wise monarch. I was a little excited at the moment, and I was very motivated to do things every day, and I wanted to take out all my things. Chapter 1211: The princess whose memory was changed (86) Chapter 1211: The princess whose memory was changed (86) When Tang Yanxin went out, many people in the imperial city knew him and greeted him with a smile. He also heard a lot of discussions, talking about his eldest daughter, now the queen of Beiyan. Said that the North Yan country can have today''s prosperity, it is indispensable to the queen''s empress. Hearing that the eldest daughter was so powerful, Tang Yanxin was full of pride. Sure enough, it was his daughter, she was amazing. He felt that everything wasplete. Beitanghuo did not let Tang Jiao go, knowing that she likes to travel around, and simply gave her a task. Go to various countries to travel, learn about the customs and other situations of each country, and ask her topile travel notes. Tang Jiao: "..." Why is there still something about her? But soon she was very happy, because Beitanghuo gave her a whole row of masters to protect her, and gave her a lot of money. She only needs to bring people and money to y, eat and drink, and juste back and write a diary. . Is she traveling at public expense? "Three 2. This task is really easy. Acting and performing two times will seed. The Tang family has a ce to live, and the sister is happy, ah, now you can still travel at public expense. Thats great! Can you give me another shot for such a task?" Host, don''t be arrogant and lustful, try to enjoy yourself. This situation is only a small part. You need to be aware of the identity of your task person at all times, and many situations will change randomly. Of course, as long as Tang Guo is in this world, there shouldn''t be any major changes. Tang Jiao heard it, and the voice of System 222 was somewhat rxed. "I will leave tomorrow and travel around the world. I didn''t expect that Tang Jiao will be able to travel around the world one day, and I can write travel notes. Oh my god, it''s really great." "You said, in the future, if the travel notes arepiled, can I go down in history and be remembered forever by future generations in this world?" "After they develop into the modern world, I will definitely appear in the history textbook. I feel a little excited to think about it." "Then how will they evaluate me? I can do well." System 222: The host is still not stable. In the next world, he will pick a difficult task and let her suffer, lest she think that the task is so easy. Tang Jiao felt a bit cold behind his back, and didn''t care so much. He happily prepared to salute and went to travel around the world. "Ahuo, you are really doing everything you can, no one will let it go." Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, "I''ve figured out everyone''s strengths, and then I''ll arrange corresponding tasks for them." "Second sister always likes to y around, this is right for her, she should be very happy." "She''s quite happy. She takes the silver to eat and drink everywhere, everyone is happy, and there is expert protection." Tang Guo felt that the tasker was really interesting. The system told her before that it had sent an email to the other party''s system 222. After receiving the email, 222 nned to send email to any headquarters, but the system intercepted it. She intends to go to the meeting 222 after the matter is over, and ask where the headquarters is. Maybe she can find out who produced her stupid system. In the third month after the Tang family came to Beiyan, there was finally movement in Southern Shu. Shangguanyi first wrote a letter, the meaning of the letter was very clear, let Beitang Huo exchange his concubine back, otherwise, Southern Shu Kingdom will attack Beiyan Kingdom. Chapter 1212: The princess whose memory was changed (87) Chapter 1212: The princess whose memory was changed (87) In fact, in the past few months, Shangguanyi is just preparing for war. He believes that Yibei Tanghuo''s temperament will never hand him over. The so-called courtesy first and soldierster, if the other party does not agree, he will attack Beiyan with the reason that Beitang Huo stole the concubine of Southern Shu. When Bei Tang Huo received the letter, he announced the letter to the whole country. The people of the entire Beiyan Kingdom, knowing that the Southern Shu Kingdom is so shameless, actually want to take away their empress. Right now, they were so angry that they would dare to fight as long as Southern Shu dared toe. Who dares to take away the empress, they will attack whom! They all felt that the Empress Empress was an immortal sent from the sky, and it was their blessing toe to Beiyan. The Southern Shu Kingdom is so shameless, saying that the empress is their noble concubine, so shameless! ! The well-informed courtier knew the reason. No one opposed Beitang Huo''s n to fight. In fact, there has been no war between countries for a long time. Since Southern Shu is willing tounch, they will not avoid it, but they have coveted the properties of Southern Shu for a long time. If the Southern Shu Kingdom can be attacked and the Beiyan Kingdom''s territory can be expanded, it will be a matter of honour. Those courtiers from various countries who had suffered unjustified injustices were even more disgusted with Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing. In their minds, Tang Guo''s experience was simr to theirs, and some had the same illness. They instantly transferred their hatred of their enemies to Nanshu, and they both agreed to fight with both hands. In fact, they must face it. If you really want to make someone, then their North Yan Kingdom is too cowardly, right? "Since all the Aiqings are not afraid of Nanshu, then I will write back to Nanshu." "Your Majesty Shengming, you must show them good looks this time. Your Majesty, the minister thinks that since they are so arrogant, they should just keep doing it and attack Nanshu." "The minister seconded." "The minister seconded." "Nanshu is rich in products, and it is a rare and good ce. The minister thinks that the emperor of Nanshu is mediocre, and it is better to leave it to the North Yan kingdom to manage it." "Yes, yes, the minister heard that there are many people in Southern Shu who are not full or warm, and they are very suffering. And every household in Beiyan country can eat meat. upying Nanshu is for the people. The ministers went on to say one by one. At the end, everyone looked righteous and awe-inspiring. Anyone who saw him felt that they were doing a great thing. The battle is actually to save the people of Southern Shu and help them live a prosperous life. The emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom was faint and ipetent, and it was his sin to not be able to feed his people. "Your Majesty, the minister believes that we can send people to spread the news among the people of Southern Shu. They say that every household in Beiyan country can eat meat every day, dress warmly in winter, and change new clothes every season. Those people have heard about it. After that, I will be very envious. After the battle, we first captured a few cities, then rested and began to change the living standards of our new people. " Yun Mujun looked treacherous, "The news spread is like a big pie, if we can smash this big pie to them. The so-called people who win the hearts of the people wait for the world, and ordinary people can no matter who rules the world, as long as they can eat it. It doesnt make much difference to them if they are full and warm. Jun Yun also said a lot about how to confuse the people of Southern Shu. Chapter 1213: The princess whose memory was changed (88) Chapter 1213: The princess whose memory was changed (88) The ministers in the courtroom were shivering with cold sweat behind them. Sure enough, Jun Mo is the most treacherous person in Bei Yan. "Then this matter is left to you, Prime Minister." Jun Mo smiled happily, "Please wait for the good news, your majesty, the minister will do it properly." Beitanghuo was in a good mood. He picked up his pen and wrote back to Southern Shu. He raised his head and said to the minister, "I will answer these three words. What do you think?" "My Majesty, what are these three words?" the courtiers asked, curious as if they were caught by a cat. Beitang Huoughed and spit out three words coldly, "I want to be beautiful!" Dare to let him surrender his beloved fruit, isn''t that just trying to be beautiful? "Your Majesty is wise." "These three words are really wonderful." "The three words''want to be beautiful'' fully embodies your majesty''s fearlessness and disdain for Southern Shu, and also demonstrates your majesty''s wise and martial arts. Your majesty is indeed a talented person. Bei Tang Huo: "..." Who did these tterers learn from? When Shangguanyi received the letter containing only the three words "I want to be beautiful", he instantly crushed the letter paper. "I decided to attack Beiyan Kingdom. The other party was too arrogant, took away my noble concubine, and wrote a letter to insult my Southern Shu Kingdom. I definitely cannot let it go." After the ministers looked at each other, those who were unwilling to engage in war showed that the Beiyan Kingdom was in a period of prosperity and it was not easy to start a war. But Shangguanyi had long nned to start a war, and no matter what, he would take his concubine back. He has be obsessed with taking people back. Shangguan Jing was the first to stand up, "My minister agrees." Soon, many people agreed tounch a war, and must teach the arrogant Beiyan country a lesson. Seeing the court, most people agreed. The remaining ministers had no choice but to agree. In fact, they all felt thatunching a war at this time would not benefit their Southern Shu Kingdom at all. But Shangguanyi''s reason is too strong. The queen of Beiyan is the noble concubine of Southern Shu. Now every country knows that if they dont show their attitude, they will be underestimated by other countries. Southern Shu is a big country, if you dare not bring your concubine back this time, wouldn''t it be better than Northern Yan. For a long time in the future, they couldn''t raise their heads in front of Bei Yan. Shangguanyi believed that the attack on Beiyan would surely take his concubine back. Shangguan Jing also believes that his princess will definitelye back when the war starts. As long as they win, she will definitelye back. They all made up their minds, after she came back, they would definitely treat her well and never hurt her again. They never thought about whether she woulde back. One monthter, the two armies fought, and Nanshu was defeated. Nanshu will fight again, and Nanshu will lose again. In the end, Nanshu was defeated in three battles. As for Beiyan, there was almost no damage. The soldiers of the Northern Yan Kingdom are not only good at kung fu, good health, eating well, but also wearing well. They have been carefully prepared for a long time, and all battles are in their calctions. Through careful strategy and formation, they won three wars easily. These three wars also made the nations know how ufortable Beiyan is. After winning three games, Bei Yan Guo did not stop, but ording to the n of Prime Minister Yun Mu, he sessively captured six cities in Southern Shu Kingdom before stopping for a while. Chapter 1214: The princess whose memory was changed (89) Chapter 1214: The princess whose memory was changed (89) The people in the captured city were very panicked at first, feeling that the days of misery hade. Unexpectedly, the people of Beiyan Kingdom did not burn, kill, looting, but let their registered identities indicate that they will be citizens of Beiyan Kingdom in the future. As long as they are willing to obey the Beiyan Kingdom, they will get what the people of Beiyan Kingdom should have. The people will be skeptical, and then they really find that life is more stable than before. The Beiyan State also sent officials to manage their ce, and they were exempt from taxes for three years. In just one month, the whole city has undergone earth-shaking changes. The people in these cities suddenly felt that their lives were really much better. Due to the losing streak, Southern Shu also lost six cities one after another, and had to stop. Now the people of the entire Southern Shu Kingdom are rumors of how nourished the life of the people of Beiyan Kingdom is. "Do you know? It is said that the people in the upied cities are doing well now." "Originally, I was still worrying about food and clothing, but now everyone can eat white rice and asionally some meat." "I have a distant rtive, someone from a certain city. He also wrote to say that the officials of Beiyan State are also very good and never oppress them. Those surrounding vigers are said to have been given a lot of seeds. The yields are very high, and there are people who specially teach them to nt." "I heard that they had a really good time." Such remarks are everywhere. Especially those who have a bad life, they yearn for the lives of people in those cities. It didn''t take long before the Southern Shu Kingdom sent people to arrest a lot of these people who were talking about it. Put them to death directly in front of everyone. "The emperor has already made an order, if there will be such false remarks in the future, there will be no mercy!" The people retreated pale, fearful on their faces, but anger in their hearts. They just envied the lives of the people of Beiyan, why did theymit the crime of decapitation? If Southern Shu has such a good ce, why should they envy Beiyan? Moreover, is it not Shangguanyi''s fault for those lost cities? In fact, who the imperial concubine is and who is the queen of Beiyan has nothing to do with them. They only care about what they eat, what they wear, and live a stable life. Shangguanyiunched a war for a woman and lost the city. Now they talk a few words and have to be decapitated. Tyrant, Shangguanyi is a tyrant! Those with hard-tempered people just like to talk about them everywhere. Of course, one is found and one is killed. The current Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing couldn''t listen to such words. In order to **** people back, they have gone crazy. These nonsense people don''t think there is anything wrong with killing them. As long as you are afraid of killing them, you dare not talk nonsense. But people have a mouth, and what they want to say is really not that easy to stop. They still talked about the beautiful life in Beiyan, and when they heard that someone was killed because of this, they thought that Shangguanyi was brutal and unkind. The two Shangguan brothers did not give up and attacked Beiyan. When conscripting soldiers and levying taxes, the people of Southern Shu were miserable. After one and a half years of training, he once again proposed to attack Beiyan. The entire Southern Shu Kingdom is in the heat of water, and the people do not have a living. The two Shangguan brothers are crazy. They will not be reconciled if they do not **** people back. This time, Shangguan Jing went on it himself. Chapter 1215: The princess whose memory was changed (90) Chapter 1215: The princess whose memory was changed (90) "Your Majesty, I heard that King Jing led the army. Or, let the minister go to supervise the army?" Yun Mu took the initiative to take over the supervision of the army, and the surrounding courtiers rolled their eyes silently. Now, some Shangguan Jing suffered. This traitor is not easy to deal with. Fortunately, the bad water in the stomach is not aimed at them. "That''s it." The two countries fought again, and Shangguan Jing personally went into battle, and the soldiers'' momentum rose sharply. However, the treacherous Yun Mu Jun of the Beiyan State Supervision Army still fought and defeated several times. The original army of one hundred thousand escaped, but only five thousand people. Shangguan Jing fled back to the imperial city in blood, his eyes still a little dull. "Why are there five thousand people left?" "Brother Emperor, Bei Yan is too powerful." Shangguan Jing said with a pale face. Shangguanyi''s face was ugly, and he wanted to say something. There was a sudden voice outside, "Report!" "Report to the emperor, Beiyan''s army did not stop, and continued to attack." Shangguanyi''s face was so ugly that he had no time to me Shangguanjing, and immediately summoned the courtiers to discuss countermeasures. "The emperor, the army of Beiyan is unstoppable. How about making peace?" "In the two wars, there is little left in the treasury, and the war should not go on." The courtiers pleaded, Shangguanyi didn''t want to let it go. "We will discuss it tomorrow." Tomorrow, an urgent report came back that the Northern Yan Kingdom had captured several cities overnight, and Shangguanyi had to agree with the minister''s point of view, "Then make peace, who will talk?" After arguing for a long time about who was going to make peace, one person was finally selected. "Make peace?" Yun Mujun smiled, "Let them wait. This matter should be told to your Majesty. If your Majesty is unwilling, then continue to fight." In fact, what he really wanted to ask was the empress, whether she could still fight. Fighting can be fought, but he believes that the soldiers have been exhausted in the continuous battle, and they will not be able to attack Southern Shu for a while. It''s better to take a rest, recharge your energy, and make a fortune in Southern Shu when you talk about peace. When the timees, it''s not toote to attack. After Tang Guo saw the news, he said to Bei Tang Huo, "The Prime Minister''s suggestion is very good. Now that the other party is negotiating with each other, he can ask for a good sum, which is used to subsidize these newly epted cities." "When the soldiers are about the same, these cities will almost be remodeled. Shangguanyi will not be reconciled, he will still be a demon if there is a chance." "Okay, just listen to Guoguo." Beitang Huodao, in fact, he thought so too. It''s not good for them Beiyan Country. It is their goal to attack and change those newly epted cities, so that they can be seen by the people of the Northern Yan Kingdom. In this way, time has passed. Every few years, Shangguanjing would start a war, but every time he was defeated. But he was not reconciled. After losing, he went to negotiate a peace and gave a lot of treasures, and the two countries truce. When he was almost raised, he continued to repeat the same mistakes. The nations have already seen that Bei Yan is preparing to eat bite by bite, and they are very afraid of Bei Yan and dare not provoke them. Especially on the map, the map belonging to the Southern Shu Kingdom became smaller and smaller, and they became more and more afraid. This Northern Yan Kingdom is going to heaven. Is the emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom stupid? People are obviously just teasing you. Otherwise, if you talk about truce, then stop the war or make peace when you talk about it? Want to be beautiful. Chapter 1216: The princess whose memory was changed (91) Chapter 1216: The princess whose memory was changed (91) The strategy of nibbling and boiling the frog in warm water is really amazing. Unconsciously, the Southern Shu Kingdom lost one city after another, and lost batch after batch of treasures. The courtiers of Southern Shu were numb, no matter what they said, Shangguanyi would not listen, and Shangguanjing still helped him speak. Seeing the continuous loss of territory, in the end, when the Southern Shu Kingdom, which is extremely powerful and countless in its territory, only had less than three cities left, they had no expressions. When the army of Beiyan country attacked the imperial city. The people in the imperial city of Southern Shu cried with joy when they heard this. They almost didn''t go out directly to meet the people of Beiyan Kingdom. They were very envious of those who were ruled by Beiyan Kingdom. Those people are really happy. If you are like them, you have to worry about food, clothing, shelter and transportation, and you have to worry that Shangguanyi will take their heads if they are in a bad mood. Now that the army of Beiyan State hase, it means that their reconciliation day has alsoe. "The emperor, the army of Beiyan has already invaded the imperial city." In fact, the soldiers who guarded the imperial city had long been unwilling to fight. Shangguanyi became the king of the country because he wanted to **** a woman back. This tyrant, the faint king, is really not worthy of them to follow. The general situation of the Southern Shu Kingdom is gone, and they don''t ask much, meaning that they will pretend to be invincible when they hit it. The people in the imperial city also closed their doors, looking through the cracks of the door to see the uniform army passing by. Looking at the soldiers of Beiyan State, they didn''t n to break their doors, nor did they knock over the surrounding stalls at will. Instead, they walked neatly to the gate of the pce. They were obviously the invaders, and these people would destroy their country. But the people do not hate them at all, on the contrary, they wee their arrival in their hearts. They don''t ask much, they just hope that the day will be safe, some eat and some wear, and they won''t move their heads because of a word. The army of the Northern Yan Kingdom attacked the pce gate, Yun Mu Jun smiled and got out of the carriage, "Why can''t the Emperor of Nanshue out? You only have one pce left." "Brother Emperor, the army is here." Shangguan Jing said nkly. In just five years, how could the huge Southern Shu country fail? When he reacted, the only pce left in Southern Shu Kingdom had not been breached. Shangguanyi''s expression was gloomy, "What if ites, I haven''tpletely defeated, I will **** her back." "Do you still grab it back?" Shangguan Jing said frustratedly, "I knew today, I shouldn''t have to find someone to rece her memory, and so many things won''t happen." Shangguanyi nced at Shangguanjing coldly, "I still have thest card. As long as Beitang Huo cares about her, Southern Shu Kingdom and her will return it to me." Shangguanjing didn''t understand, and Shangguanyi didn''t care. He cursed a word of trash secretly, tidyed up his dragon robe, and went out. Jun Mu saw Shangguanyi walking up the city wall and smiled, "Shangguanyi, you have lost, surrender." "No, I haven''t lost yet." "Haha, are you deceiving yourself?" Yun Mujun sneered, "Women." Shangguanyi nced around his eyes, and did not see the person he wanted to see, "Prime Minister Yun, right? Could you tell your empress, I have a very important thing to tell her. If she doesn''te, she will regret it for life." ." Chapter 1217: The princess whose memory was changed (92) Chapter 1217: The princess whose memory was changed (92) Hearing these words, Yun Mujun couldn''t praise their clever empress empress in his heart. "Well, if you say, I will tell you." "Then I will wait for her here, I hope she cane soon." Jun Yun said with a light smile, "Okay, I will send someone to invite the empress." Tang Guo received the news soon, Beitang Huo held her waist, "Should I go? I will apany you?" "What are you going to do?" Tang Guo asked back. Beitang Huo was stunned, "He hurt Guoguo, Guoguo doesn''t want to see his fate?" "I, I don''t want to see his gloomy face," Tang Guo held Bei Tang Huo''s face and gave him a kiss. "Those who travel long distances just to see a disgusting face, there is this Time, it''s better to look at handsome men like Ahuo." Bei Tang Huo was amused, and he felt happy, "Okay, if you don''t want to go, then don''t go. Fortunately, he is the mud in the dung pit, and he can still stain the fruit. It''s best not to go. " "Okay, I will reply to the prime minister, lest he wait." Tang Guo walked to the table. Beitang Huo quickly helped her spread the rice paper and polished the ink. She held the pen and only wrote three words: I don''t want to see. Beitanghuo looked at it and smiled happily, and even kissed her several times while holding her face. After kissing, he touched her cheek and said, "No saliva." Tang Guo: "..." System: So heartbroken! The kind stuffed with dog food. Jun Mo was outside the gate of the Southern Shu Kingdom Pce, waiting for almost ten days, and finally he waited for a letter from Beiyan State quickly. When he opened the letter and saw the three words "don''t want to see", he was immediately happy. When he walked out of the sedan chair, he clearly felt that the two Shangguan brothers above were very excited. Shangguanyi couldn''t help but said, "Is she here?" If shees back, he will treat him well, and he will make her a queen. "It takes a month for the Northern Yan Kingdom to reach the Southern Shu Kingdom. The Queen''s empress has a delicate body, so howe she travels long distances just to see you, the king of the country?" Jun Yun said not at all politely. Seeing that the other party didn''t believe it, he raised the letter in his hand, "This is a letter from the Queen Empress, would you like to read it?" Of course it depends. When Shangguanyi saw the three words "I don''t want to see", his eyes widened, blood attacked his heart, and a mouthful of blood came out. He held the red-stained paper with trembling hands, wiped the corners of his mouth, raised his hand behind him, and "everyone from the Tang family" was brought up. Upon seeing this, Shangguanjing also raised his hand, and "Tang Jiao" was also taken up the city wall. When Yun Mu saw this, he was very sarcasm. "You tell her that if you don''te, I will kill them." Shangguanyi said coldly and ruthlessly, "If you want them to survive, you tell her toe and return to me obediently, you Beiyan Country, immediately retreat and return it. city." Jun Yun almostughed angrily. Is this person a bit naive? "The prince, the emperor, shouldn''t it be me that you like?" Tang Jiao''s puppet, who had received Tang Jiao''s orders, began to be a demon at this time. She looked at them pitifully, "Why, you are using my life for the arrival of your sister, isn''t the person you love me? In order to get me, one of you directly epted me as your concubine, and the other simply reced us. The memory of the two sisters. Even, the emperor, you angered your sister for this, and exchanged many treasures with her and Guozhu Chen. "Why, why are you doing this now?" Chapter 1218: The princess whose memory was changed (93) Chapter 1218: The princess whose memory was changed (93) Neither of them thought that "Tang Jiao" would say this at this time. When they saw the exact same face, they could no longer associate her with Tang Guo. Thinking of what she had done, they hated their own, why did they fall in love with such a person in the first ce and give up such a good her. "Maybe, I was blind before." Shangguanyiughed mockingly, "How can youpare to her?" Shangguan Jing also said, "This king is therd covered in the heart, only then will he give birth to the mind to rece you, if youe back, this king will definitely not do that. How can youpare to her." "Tang Jiao" looked angry, "Sure enough, men don''t have a good thing." When Shangguanjing and Shangguanyi didn''t react, "Tang Jiao" broke away from the rope and rushed towards them quickly. The two couldn''t react at all and were pped in the face by her backhand. There were several crackles, very loud. Jun Yun knew that it was a puppet, but he was very surprised to see the puppet so sturdy. Don''t think too much, these must be told to the puppet when Tang Jiao left. With a smile on his lips, the little girl Tang Jiao is still very interesting, smart and lively, and has a lovely personality. When a puppet hits someone, it is not annoying. Next, the "Tang family" also broke free from the rope that bound them, and beat the Shangguan brothers fiercely. "Is this girl really rare for you? Just the two of you are muddy, this girl can''t look down on it." "Tang Jiao" sneered, "At first I kept saying that I liked me, and then my sister left and said that her favorite was my sister. ." "My elder sister is now the queen of Beiyan, and she has a distinguished status. Why don''t you like her and you can throw her away like dross. If you like her, she has toe back to you obediently?" "The two of you are just selfish. If it wasn''t for your sister to be so kind to you, do you remember her as a person? Not because you will never find anyone in this world who can treat them better than her , Will be reluctant." Shangguanyi retorted, "No, I really like her." "I also really like her, but I didn''t know my heart before. Now I know my heart. I hope she cane back to me. I will treat her well." "Tang Jiao" mocked, "A subjugated king, a subjugated prince, what do you use to treat her well? Did you ever hurt her just one sentence that you can forget about her?" "I will make up for her, no matter what she wants, I can make up for her." Shangguan Wing said. Shangguan Jing is not behind, "I can too. As long as she is willing to see me, I will promise her everything." "Tang Jiao" sneered, letting go of the two, and the Tang family just jumped off the city wall, without any damage, stunned everyone who didn''t know. They are paper puppets, light as swallows, or refined by immortals. As long as the fairy qi on the paper does not dissipate, it can always exist. What a mere jump over the city wall. "They said they wouldpensate their sister, or else, take it back to see her sister." "Tang Jiao" said. Jun Yun nodded, "Okay." "Then we will go first." They are paper puppets. Tang Guo had promised them at the beginning, and afterpleting the task, they could go and y everywhere. Chapter 1219: The princess whose memory was changed (94) Chapter 1219: The princess whose memory was changed (94) With the immortal energy in their bodies, they can survive the life span of ordinary people. Yun Mujun waited for the "Tang family" to disappear before looking back and asked his confidantes, "I heard that Miss Tang Er will be back this year. "It''s almost winter." "It''s winter." Jun Mo squinted,ughed, and pointed to the two men with swollen noses and swollen noses on the city wall. "Go, take them down and tie them back to see the empress." After more than ten years, the two brothers Shangguanjing had seen Tang Guo again. This time, they were prisoners, and she was the queen above. Seeing that face that was the same as many years ago, both of them were very excited. But because they were being held, they couldn''t get close to her at all. Especially her unfamiliar eyes made them feel cold. I heard that she lost her memory, forgot the past, and no longer remembers them. I don''t remember their bad, don''t remember everything they used to. "I..." Shangguan Yi was a little speechless. When he didn''t see her, he thought that he could definitely take her away. After seeing her, he already felt impossible. Now that he is the king of the subjugated country and a prisoner, how could she go with him? "Tang Guo, I''m sorry, I used to hurt you, but what I want to tell you is that I have you in my heart, and I really have you. For the past ten years, I have been with you in my heart." Shangguan Jing couldn''t hold back. Speaking directly of the lovesickness for more than ten years, "I think about you every day. I can''t bear to use the things you left me. I haven''t changed everything you have arranged." Shangguanyi was not far behind, "I was the one who failed you and bullied you. It was mine. I shouldn''t give you away, it was my fault." "Since you left, I always go to the Imperial Concubine Mansion to sit. Sometimes I sit overnight. Sitting there is full of you. I was thinking every night if I didnt agree with Guozhu Chen, would you Always stay with me." Listening to the affectionate expression of the two, Tang Guo chuckled, "So, why are you here to see me? Because you are sincere to me and have me in your heart, so you want me to go with you?" "As long as you follow me, I can definitely create another piece ofnd for you, and you will be my queen in the future." Shangguan Wing said ambitiously. Beitang Huo hid behind and listened, very contemptuous. Is it better than Beitanghuo in terms of fighting the country? This silly thing. "I can too." Shangguan Jing said quickly. Tang Guo smiled faintly, "I have heard about what you did to me. I think even if I remember, I won''t forgive you." "How can you forgive me?" Shangguanyi asked, he was already very anxious. He thought that saying these words would definitely move her. Because he cany a piece ofnd for her. "You say you have me in your heart, and you are sincere to me?" Tang Guo asked, holding his chin, "right?" The two answered quickly, "Naturally." "Meaning, what do I say, you will do it?" Tang Guo asked again, looking at Shangguanyi''s body. Seeing that he was standing upright quickly, the corner of his mouth was hooked, "After all, you all said it. If I hit Jiangshan." "Yes, as long as you say, I can do it, I am sincere to you." The two brothers said in unison. Tang Guo nodded, sipped, took two daggers from the side, and gently threw them in front of them. Chapter 1220: The princess whose memory was changed (95) Chapter 1220: The princess whose memory was changed (95) She said, "I don''t sound veryfortable with what you do, and it''s hard to be happy." "You promise that you can do whatever I say," she pursed her lips and smiled. "I am upset in my heart. I am not relieved. Just wipe my neck in front of me. If I am happy, forgive you?" System: Dog. Both of them stared wide, and Bei Tang Huo, who was hiding inside listening, almost didn''tugh, he was really cute. Yes, isn''t it that you can do everything for Guoguo? Now Guoguo asks them to wipe their necks, do they dare? The two looked at the dagger on the ground nkly, and both looked at Tang Guo with pain. Tang Guo and the system said, "Listen, they will say next, you hate me so much, do you want me to die?" System: so amazing? He didn''t believe it. "Do you hate me so?" Shangguanyi said. Shangguan Jing looked at Tang Guo pale, "Want me to die?" Tang Guo nodded seriously, "Didn''t you say that everything can be done for me? Now I want you to die, you die, you die, I am very happy." System: They are afraid that they will not wipe their necks, but will be **** off by her. "Well, since you want me to die, then I will die in front of you." Both picked up the dagger, and pulled it out, against their necks. But his eyes were on Tang Guo, and he didn''t do anything for a long time. "Why, reluctant to die?" Tang Guo smiled, and wrote two notes, and ordered them to be handed over, "Actually, I really hate you to die. As long as you can do the above things, I will forgive you. ." The two of them looked at their own note, their faces changed slightly. He looked at her again, quickly picked up the dagger, and stabbed the opponent. Both of them have skill and defense, but they still stabbed each other''s bodies. Shangguanyi''s mouth was bleeding and he looked at Tang Guo and said, "I did what you said." "I did too." Shangguan Jing said. Tang Guo patted his palms, "It''s really exciting, but I still feel puzzled. I feel that you are dead and even more relieved. Therefore, I think I will be happy if you wipe your own neck." The faces of the two changed and changed, and finally said, "You have changed, you have be cruel, you were not like this before. It was my fault, right, and my fault. If it weren''t for us to treat you like this, It wont be like this." Although Shangguanjing did not speak, it can be seen from his expression that his thoughts are the same as Shangguanyi. "There is so much nonsense, are you stabbing yourself?" Tang Guo was already impatient. The two of them stayed silent and remained silent. "Come here, take them out." Tang Guo waved, "It''s ufortable to see." Beitang Huo quickly came out, went up and hugged her waist, "Guoguo, do you want to kill them for you, I dare to make you angry." "No, that will dirty your hands." After seeing the humiliated expressions of the two of them sessfully, Tang Guo nced at them. Does this feel ufortable? Beitang Huo waved his hand, "Take them all, throw them away, so as not to stain the queen''s eyes." "Yes, Your Majesty." The two did not want to go, Tang Guo asked back, "You do not want to go, are you willing to arbitrate for me?" Just after questioning, both of them had a loose aura and were held down. "Guoguo''s test is really special. Why haven''t you tested me like this? Are you afraid that I won''t pass the test?" Beitanghuo said, he didn''t know why he was willing to sacrifice his life for her. Chapter 1221: The princess whose memory was changed (end) Chapter 1221: The princess whose memory was changed (end) "You are human, they are scum. I like you but don''t like them. How do youpare? Telling you to die, wouldn''t it be my life? How can you bear it?" Tang Guo looked at him with seriousness in her eyes. When Bei Tang Huo heard this, his heart was warm, he held her face and kissed her lips, letting go for a long time and said, "The greatest luck of my life in Bei Tang Huo is to meet you and get you Sincere." "Did your mouth wipe honey?" "No, I just ate honey. This honey is too sweet and sweet to my heart." Beitang Huo stared at her bright red lips, and wanted to kiss her again. This honey is really too sweet. System: Really nauseous. The two Shangguan brothers finally fell into Yun Mujun''s hands. Jun Yun just sneered, "Abolish them and sell them to the ve market." "You..." Shangguanyi''s face showed humiliation, even the king of subjugation should not be treated like this. Jun Yun''s expression was indifferent, "You should have forgotten me? That''s right, at that time, I was still a small person, and it was normal if you didn''t remember." "The Yun family was framed and my father was killed. After I became a criminal minister, I was hugged by my servant and hid in the crowd. I heard you talking with my own ears, saying that the young son of the Yun family had red lips and white teeth. It''s better to sell to Nanfeng. The museum is for people to enjoy. After the criminal minister, this should be the end. I remember these words clearly, and I have not forgotten a word." "The old emperor was just jealous of my dad, so he wanted people to frame him at will." Yun Mujun smiled presumptuously, "Now, feng shui takes turns, it''s the turn of the truth,e people, let them waste their efforts and sell them. !" The two Shangguan brothers had no way to resist, and their martial arts were abolished because their skins were good and they were quickly bought. The first two years went well, but when he got old, he was resold and finally sold for mining. Every day I get up early and greedy the dark, and when I work, I have to be whipped. Every night, the person they think of is actually Tang Guo. Even though she has be a cruel woman, but her goodness has been deeply imprinted in their minds. "I miss the snacks she made. They are really delicious." Shangguan Wing, who looked old and couldn''t see the clean face, said, "I really want to hear her piano sound and sleep with the medicine pillow she made." Shangguanjing kicked the torn shoes on her feet, lowered her head and smiled, "The shoes and socks made by her are the mostfortable. She is ingenious and can always make different surprises. I really want to fall asleep under the covers of the silk she made." It''s not that they don''t want to remember the others, she is so cruel to them. In this miserable and blind time, the most impressive and warmest moment in their minds turned out to be her days. "Don''t think about the ones that are not there," it turned out to be opposite to them, and leaning on a ck person, "this Dao also touched some of the doorways of the cultivation way, just because you Shangguanjing asked this way to change the memory. Dont talk about cultivating now. Freedom is gone. Im afraid I will be exhausted in the mine in this life." The Taoist Sheep really regretted it, whether it was in the beginning. It was originally forbidden to rece memory that vited thews of heaven. He shouldn''t believe in what the magic spells say, using such spells to do bad things will easily lead to retribution. He thought he was an exception, never thought that he still did not run away in the end. "I seem to see her." Shangguan Jing said, "Counting the time, ten years have passed. If she wants to see me, this time, I can cut my neck with a knife in front of her. " Shangguanyi looked outside, and he wanted to see her faintly through the sunlight. Even if she changed and was different from before, he just couldn''t forget her. If she was willing to see him, he was also willing to die in front of her immediately, as long as she felt relieved. The Taoist sheep shrank in the corner and shook his head secretly. This is really two people with brain problems, for the sake of a woman, or a woman who caused them to be like this, they are going to die. Before long, both Shangguanjing and Shangguanyi thought of a way and sent a letter to Tang Guo, stating that as long as she was willing to see them, they would immediately die in front of her to apologize. After Tang Guo found out, she didn''t even read the letter they wrote, but said, "No." One morning, the Taoist Sheep woke up, smelled the blood in the air, and saw two curled people in the cave, bleeding from their necks. He walked over, touched it, and the two were not dead. "Why didn''t I die?" The two brothers asked at the same time. Because Tang Guo didn''t see them, they nned to cut their necks with stones. When they heard that they were dead, Tang Guo mighte and have a look. Taoist Sheep ridiculed, "The stone is too blunt, you don''t cut it hard, the cut is not deep, the blood is solidified, how can you die? Cut it harder next time." The two of them lived in iparable pain and dared not cut their necks with stones. They recalled the past, and suddenly felt that if it were not for their brother, it would not have hurt her so deeply. Another morning, the Taoist Sheep smelled blood in the air. When they walked over, they found that they were entangled and cut each other''s necks with stones. He touched the bodies of the two of them, and said, "It''s cold, this time the cut is cruel," he smiled, "If you don''t cut it on yourself, it doesn''t hurt, of course you can do it." Tang Jiao spent decades traveling around the world and wrote an extremely precious travel notebook, which was engraved by Beitang Huo Jiaren for the whole world to appreciate. In the end, Tang Jiao didn''t escape the cunning trap of Prime Minister Yunmu Jun, and he was sessfully married back home. The husband and wife often quarrel, but they are also very affectionate. System 222 bes more determined, and in the next world, he must choose a difficult task for his host to exercise. The host''s life is really good. In addition to spoiling his darling, Beitang Huo did the most to be a good emperor. "Ahuo, why do you insist on being a good emperor, working like this every day?" Beitang Huo hugged Tang Guo and said, "Because, to benefit themon people, being a good emperor is to do good deeds and umte merits. When I die, I can use these merits in exchange for our next life to meet." "Aho, even if you don''t do this, we will meet." Beitang Huo kissed her on the forehead and whispered, "I can''t afford to bet. It''s better to do than not to do well. God will definitely give priority to those who have merit." "Well, I will help you and be a good emperor." postscript: Rumor has it that there was a pair of emperors in the Northern Yan Kingdom, who wereter called great sages. Even after their deaths, countless people enshrine tablets in their homes and worship them daily. Chapter 1222: Loved Girlfriend (1) Chapter 1222: Loved Girlfriend (1) In Tianquan, Tang Guo was lying in it veryfortably, closing his eyes, and the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, "Let''s talk, are you from the Time and Space Administration? I want to ask you something a long time ago, about five thousand years ago." [I doe from the Time and Space Administration, but I just left the factory, a novice system, and only brought two hosts. I dont know anything about it for too long. "The regr sound of system 222 sounded, very nervous and still shaking. He just said, why this task is so easy, it turned out to be a big boss. That Tang Guo was not reborn at all, but was worn by this big man. I didn''t expect that when I was about to leave this world, I was caught by the boss''s system in the system space. The system 222 felt that his serial number must be unlucky to encounter such a bad luck. "Tongzi,e out." System: [Come, what are the three 2,e here and see if I leave the factory from your Space-Time Administration. The system has always been brooding about this matter. Now when I encounter a genuine system, I can''t swallow it. I can only ask the other party about his origin. 222 did not expect that the first problem was actually this. He is a little strange, not all systems are programmed, they will definitely be ced where they leave the factory in their programs. He felt incredible about the other party''s question. But there were two big men on the opposite side, so he had to help look. [Senior, you dont even have a number? ] 222 asked in surprise. The system is notpliant. [Although I dont have a serial number, it is better than the system in this organization. [I am not saying that the seniors are not good. ] 222''s Zhengtaiyin trembled a little, and the temper of the senior seemed not very good. System: [Then what do you see, am I produced by your Space-Time Administration? [From the perspective of various codes, it shoulde from our Time and Space Administration, but...senior, you should not be in the system. I have heard one thing, when I was researching the system, there were many scraps...that...] The system is angry, [Get out! Do you think I''m so good, like scraps? 222 is terrified, and really has a bad temper. "Okay, Tongzi, 222 don''t know, forget it, I''ll ask him something." Tang Guo asked, of course, about the Time and Space Administration. 222 is indeed a new system, and there is not much known, especially with regard to the internal affairs of the Space-Time Administration. For the sake of safety, they cannot know. In the end, Tang Guo let him go. When 222 was about to leave with Tang Jiao, the voice of the system sounded, [Boy, I will always contact youter, if you know anything about me, send me an email. Then you can ask the headquarters if you can apply for a number for me. [Okay, senior. ] 222 speechless, there are big brothers, do you still need to prepare? ... "Before, your auntie came over and said that next month, Zhiming will take his girlfriend out for a self-driving tour, and he will borrow a car." Song Jinghua spoke to Tang Guo who was sitting opposite to him eating silently at the dinner table. "Zhiming has finally made a girlfriend, and now he is talking about marriage. He has had his own car for several years, and he really cant get it. Xiaoguo, didnt you just buy your car for two months? Its useless to drive to work. Its better to lend it to Zhiming and return it to you when he uses it. He also agreed, and you can drive his car to work." Tang Lide, the father of this body, also spoke. Up. Chapter 1223: Loved Girlfriend (2) Chapter 1223: Loved Girlfriend (2) "They are all people in their own house. If you can help, Xiaoguo, you will be wronged for a few days. In fact, there is no difference in what car you drive to work. After all, it is just a matter of face." Tang Guo put down the bowl and looked up at the two. "You promised?" Song Jinghua and Tang Lide nodded, and Song Jinghua said, "Your auntie said everything to this point, and bought us two boxes of apples. It''s not a big deal, so it''s not easy to refuse." "Yes, you are usually withdrawn. This time, if you help Brother Zhiming, he owes you a favor. When there is any help in the future, people will not refuse." Tang Guo held his chin and said slowly, "I remember their family still owed our family one hundred thousand. When our family bought a house back then, it was five or sixty thousand short. They asked them for help, but they didn''t help." Tang Lide''s face sank, "It''s not that they can''t make money, and there is no way, you girl, how can you care about it?" "But in the same year, they also bought the house with the full payment. The 100,000 yuan owed to us has not been repaid yet." Tang Guo continued. Tang Lide said, "Your uncle and I are brothers. Do you need to be so clear? Maybe it wasst year. We needed money. They just didn''t have it. They bought a house in the second half of the year. What? Now I have bought a house for Zhiming again. I have a tight hand, and it will work slowly. Our family is not short of that." "Dad, when Brother Zhiming bought the house, I remember you gave another 50,000 yuan, right?" Tang Lide pped the bowl down, his face stern, "You girl, what''s going on today? Isn''t it just borrowing a car? Need to care about the previous things?" "We have already agreed. Your cousin wille to pick up the car next month. You will leave the car key at that time." Tang Lide said, his expression softened, "You can''t hurt the rtionship between our two families because of a car. ." Song Jinghua said, "Yes, Xiaoguo, the bigger you are, the less sensible you are, and the more selfish you are." system: "Dad, I remember that your car was borrowed by my uncle for several years, and the shadow hasn''t been seen until now. In the end, you simply transferred the ownership to my uncle." Tang Guo was also speechless in his heart, this world, yes It''s so interesting. Tang Lide said, "Your brother-inw is my younger brother. He is the youngest of our brothers. What is my elder brother''s help? I take a big bet when I drive to work in the morning. It is better to take the subway and bus. Your uncle is the best." Tang Guo: "..." system: "Then you should just transfer my car to my cousin, anyway, after lending him, I won''te back." Tang Guo shrugged, "I will also take the bus and the subway to work in the future, Dad, you say Thats true, driving is very congested in the morning and its easy to bete." After speaking, she buried her head to eat. Tang Lide and Song Jinghua looked at each other and directly transferred the ownership to Tang Zhiming? That''s a new car. "Okay, let''s not talk about this beforehand, we know you feel ufortable. But you are all from your own family, so you can''t help it." Song Jinghua said, "Your auntie wille over another day and we will discuss it again." "I see goodbye, let me call my auntie, really I don''t want to borrow a car," Tang Guo had already touched out his mobile phone when he spoke, "I bought the car and used all the money I earned. Why should I give it to you as a favor?" Chapter 1224: Loved Girlfriend (3) Chapter 1224: Loved Girlfriend (3) "If it hadn''t been for you to give away the things at home over the years, we would have bought three houses." The two of them looked ugly, and Tang Lide said, "What''s wrong with helping his family? What''s the difference between a house and a house? Is it important to have a family member? Since you went to work, you have gone away from the eye of money, selfish, thinking about yourself. ." System: Damn, what kind of brain circuit is this. Tang Guo didn''t talk to the other party, and what he said to these two people was meaningless. Thinking of what might happen next month, she smiled and called her aunt Liu Chunyue. After a few sounds, they picked it up over there. Liu Chunyue''s voice was warm and enthusiastic, "Is it Xiaoguo? Have you eaten?" "I just ate," Tang Guo replied, "Auntie, I heard my mother say, today youe to our house and want to borrow my car?" "Yeah, did your mother tell you about this? It''s also because our family really couldn''t make a turnaroundtely. Otherwise, I would just rece your cousin with a new car. Why would I bother you?" Liu Chunyue sighed. "It''s really that we don''t have the ability. Zhiming is now bringing his girlfriend back. We are so worried about finding someone for him. Now we can''t help talking about a girl. The girl said, why should we go out with Zhiming? Travel by car once." "What else? To determine a man''s character, he must travel with him. Zhiming''s car has been driving for many years, so you can''t use that little broken car to take other girls on a self-driving tour, right? Its not safe. I dont know if its going to be bad on the road. Its so embarrassing. "Auntie thought, Xiaoguo is also her own family, surely he wouldn''t fail to help your cousin''s lifelong affairs, right?" Liu Chunyue did not wait for Tang Guo to answer, and continued, "Auntie is here to thank you in advance, Xiaoguo, another day Auntie buys you something to eat, how about letting your cousin buy you a meal by the way?" Tang Guo pursed the corners of her lips and said, "Mother, this car is new. I just bought it for two months." "Xiaoguo, don''t worry, Zhiming will cherish the car and won''t break your new car." System: This skinny, absolutely. "Auntie, I actually don''t think it is safe to travel by car. It''s better to sign up for a tour group and be at ease. The tour guide will arrange everything. Don''t worry about everything, it''s safe and easy." Liu Chunyue: "Zhiming said that it is not interesting to report a group, and it is ufortable to travel with a group. It is full of old men and olddies, with a girl''s house, and there is no topic. Self-driving is so good, you can go where you want to go. And, now There are too many pitfalls in the tourist groups in China, and they have to shop at every turn. If they are not happy, they have to spend a lot of money, which is not worth it." "Furthermore, when a girl travels to see our Zhiming''s sense of responsibility, if we let the tour guide do everything along the way, what else is there for him? If you spend money then you can''t make it, isn''t it worth the loss? " Tang Guo continued, "The auntie, can you ask your cousin toe over and talk to me directly?" "Okay, tomorrow, tomorrow happens to be the weekend, how about it?" "Well, after noon tomorrow." Tang Guo hung up the phone and greeted Tang Lide and Song Jinghua and went back to the room. The system can''t hold back anymore, [Host, this time, we are surrounded by the best, what are you going to do? These top-quality products are unreasonable, and all the previous deliberate strategies arepletely useless on these cheeky people. Chapter 1225: Loved Girlfriend (4) Chapter 1225: Loved Girlfriend (4) "Then don''t worry about it." Tang Guoughed in a low voice, "What are they going to do, I will persuade them first, if I can''t persuade them, I can only let them. People want to die, who can stop them? " [Host, don''t forget, there are still two fools outside. If something goes wrong with another family, these two fools may be responsible. "If you take a lot of money, you will suffer a few more times. When you live on the street and live in the bridge hole, you will understand. The reason why they are so considerate of others now is that they live so well now. This kind of people waited for desperation, once they People who have helped them will understand when they are unwilling to lend a hand." "After experiencing despair, you will know what stupid things they did in the past." Tang Guo sneered, "borrowing a car? How troublesome, just give it to Tang Zhiming." The system shuddered for a while thinking of the following plot. In this world, his host is not so much a female partner, as a small cannon fodder. There is no grievance between the hero and the heroine. Their onlymunication was that a few yearster, the identity of the host was hacked to death by her husband after drinking alcohol. The male lead was a policeman and the female lead was a forensic doctor. The male lead epts this case, and the female lead dissects the original corpse. Because of this case, the little story behind this family is involved. The hostess also came from such a family, learned a lesson from here, and with the help of the host, left that family. Next, the two experienced a lot, and finally together. [Host, how miserable you are, in the main plot, you are actually a corpse with only exposed heads. The system gloated and said, Hahahaha...Laughing to death. Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled, "Is my brain stupid if I eat too much energy?" The system didn''t dare to be stunned anymore, and quickly suffocated his smile, changed his words, [But that is the fate of the original owner, now the host is here, it is definitely not a corpse, it will definitely live well. These best products, under the hands of the host, must not be pleased, the host is greatly, I believe you, you will definitely abuse them fiercely. ttery. Tang Guo couldn''t help being funny, this stupid system had more and more problems with intelligence. The next day, Liu Chunyue''s family, who had originally agreed toe in the afternoon, came in the morning. In addition to Liu Chunyue, Tang Liping was the eldest of the Tang family, who was also Tang Lide''s eldest brother and Tang Guo''s uncle. Another is Tang Zhiming, Tang Guo''s cousin, who is twenty-three this year, one year older than Tang Guo. Above him, there is another sister Tang Lanxin. The three of them appeared with a bag of fruits, and Song Jinghua and Tang Lide invited them in very enthusiastically. "Xiaoguo, go and take out the candy for your cousin and the others." Song Jinghua greeted, "I''m going to buy some vegetables." Turn around and said to Liu Chunyue, "Sister-inw, you sit down first, and when you get back, we will Cook." Liu Chunyue quickly stood up and said with a smile, "Jinghua, that would be too troublesome for you, so let''s go buy it together. Wait a moment, we will cook together, can''t we be able to wait for you to make it for us?" Song Jinghua did not refuse. The two of them went out talking andughing. Liu Chunyue, who seemed very satisfied, went shopping with her. The system heard the dissatisfaction in Tang Guo''s sneer, and couldn''t help asking, [Host, do you have anyments on Liu Chunyue doing this? Chapter 1226: Loved Girlfriend (5) Chapter 1226: Loved Girlfriend (5) "If my mother wants to buy vegetables alone, she will definitely bargain. Not to mention buying the cheapest, but also buying at an affordable price. You won''t buy too much, just eat enough." "If Liu Chunyue follows, she will definitely tell my mother, that is good, this is good, my mother is not easy to refuse, so I can only buy them. Liu Chunyue will pay for it, but my mother will definitely pay for it. Look, they wille back with big fish and big meat in the end, and they will not run out by then, maybe they will let Liu Chunyue take it back to eat." System: Is this still possible? ! ! "Cousin, I heard that you are going for a self-driving tour?" Tang Guo sat next to Tang Zhiming. "Many people say that self-driving tour will be very tiring and you have to do a lot of strategies. I think you have to take your sister-inw there. Its better to report a tour group, its not that tired and its safer." Tang Zhiming smiled and said, "You dont know Xiaoguo. Self-driving tours are very interesting. Its particrly troublesome to join a group. I want to take your sister-inw to y freely, and she also wants to go on self-driving tours. Request, can''t you not follow her?" Tang Guoxin said, you can rely on each other, but that is your girlfriend, not her girlfriend. Moreover, borrowing a car is inherently taboo, and it is still self-driving. In case something goes wrong, shouldn''t this matter be counted on the car owner? There is no reason to take advantage. She didn''t say these words, and it didn''t make sense to say more about such a cheeky person. As for talking to Tang Zhiming, it was just a polite persuasion. It is his luck to ask him to listen, and if he doesn''t listen, then he deserves it. For anyone, she will give the opportunity to change. It now appears that he is going to give up this opportunity, so she can only express regret. Sorry, she is a cold and hard-hearted person, she is not responsible for the lives of others. "Cousin, traveling by car is really unsafe." Tang Zhiming frowned displeased, "Xiaoguo, don''t you want to lend me a car? I listened to my mom before, and we have toe and discuss it in person. Everyone is our own, Xiaoguo, you do this, yes Isn''t it not too kind? You forgot, when you were bullied by the next ss when you were a kid, I helped you." Tang Guo recalled that she was speechless. It was Tang Zhiming who had provoke the leader of the next ss. People knew that she was Tang Zhiming''s cousin, so they came to trouble her. Finally found Tang Zhiming and beat him up. If it came out, it would be that Tang Zhiming was beaten by the bully in the next ss in order to help her. This incident made Tang Zhiming''s image very good both in the eyes of the entire Tang family and Tang Lide and his wife. Tang Zhiming''s mouth can speak, and he can coax, which is very popr. As long as there is something wrong with him, Tang Lide and his wife ran faster than Tang Zhiming''s parents. Even if the original owner is sick, it is not as important as Tang Zhiming. "Cousin, I just think borrowing a car is particrly troublesome." Tang Guo frowned and said, "And after buying a car, the older I feel, the more I feel that buying a car is really unnecessary. If you don''t get up early in the morning, drive out. It''s blocked." "Almostte several times." Tang Zhiming immediately said, "Since you don''t need Xiaoguo, you can actually lend me a few days. It won''t affect you anyway, and it''s really more convenient to go to work and use the bus or subway." Chapter 1227: Loved Girlfriend (6) Chapter 1227: Loved Girlfriend (6) "Driving will make youte. It''s really better not to drive. If you leave it aside, it will be scrapped. Just lend it to me to drive." "Why are they all new cars? I haven''t been driving them for long." Tang Guo tly said, "But now I don''t need them, but I don''t need them, and I spent so much money on buying them. Now I haven''t paid back the money for the car. It''s over. I have to save money recently and pay it back to my colleague." Tang Zhiming was surprised, "Did you borrow money to buy a car?" "Yeah, my parents said, I am already an adult, so I cant ask them for everything. And buying this car is a consumable item. I used the sry I saved over the past two years, plus from my colleagues I borrowed it and I can finally buy it." Tang Guo whispered, "I still have a hundred thousand short of my colleague, and I have to pay it off within next year." "Owed so much?" "Yeah." Tang Guo frowned, and when he looked at Tang Zhiming, his eyes lit up, "Cousin, I actually thought of a way to get the best of both worlds." "any solution?" "Since you want to use a car, how about I sell it to you? Now I don''t want to drive to work, and I want to pay off my debt earlier. The car is new, and I bought it for 200,000 yuan. , I sold you 150,000, this car was bought for two months, I havent drove it a few times, its really new." "But, you are considered a used car, one hundred and fifty thousand, which is really too much." From Tang Zhiming''s expression, Tang Guo saw that the other party was tempted. System: [Host, you are losing money. "I never thought of taking advantage of him. I just wanted to throw this hot potato away so that I wouldn''t get burned." The system thought of the following plot and was silent. Yes, I cant see it now. After a month, this car is a hot potato. It has to be sold, and it has to be sold to Tang Zhiming. "Xiaoguo, I actually like your car, but 150,000 yuan is really expensive." Tang Zhiming said, "If this is the case, I might as well add some money and buy a new one." In fact, he In my heart, I just wanted to make Tang Guo a little less, and even give it to him altogether. "Cousin, I also owe debts. I have to pay off the debts? If it werent for my debts, this car would be good for you. My parents said that you were good to me when you were young. How can I care about this with you? You know, my sry is only a few thousand yuan, and it will take two to three years to pay off the debt." Tang Zhiming really wanted this car. He only drove it for two months. In fact, it was almost the same as a new one. He whispered, "No matter how little I have, I won''t borrow a car from you, right?" "The one hundred and thirty thousand, how about it?" "One hundred thousand, just pay off the debt, how about it?" Tang Zhiming said, "Cousin Xiaoguo, for this one hundred thousand yuan, I have to collect it. If it weren''t for your sister-inw, I wouldn''t be so anxious." "One hundred thousand, okay? Cousin, now I really have no money." Tang Zhiming thought for a while, and reduced it from 200,000 to 110,000, which is actually pretty good. This is a 200,000 car, and I haven''t seen her drive a few times. "Sure, then I go back to get together?" "Cousin, hurry up, and then we will transfer the ownership, but before the ownership transfer, I n to drive the car for inspection and issue an inspection certificate. My family, I dont want you to suffer, I will issue an inspection certificate, you Don''t worry, I am at ease." "I will pay for the maintenance fee, how about it?" Chapter 1228: Loved Girlfriend (7) Chapter 1228: Loved Girlfriend (7) When Tang Zhiming heard that he didn''t need to spend his own money, he quickly said, "Okay, just do that. After eating, I will discuss with my mother." It didn''t take long before Song Jinghua and Liu Chunyue returned from shopping, and the system saw that they were carrying things in their hands, and they were almost out of reach. Especially Liu Chunyue still had a chicken hanging around her neck, silentlyining, the host was really pretty imaginative. "Jinghua is really too polite. Every time wee over, we buy so many vegetables," Liu Chunyue said, carrying things into the kitchen, "I''m not embarrassed to make it." "Sister-inw said, dont youe often, dont you just buy something to eat? If you donte, we have to buy too. If youe, we will buy more. What''s embarrassing about this." Although Song Jinghua felt distressed and bought it all at once. So much money is spent on things, but I think its my own family, and that money is spent. Liu Chunyue opened her mouth and said that Song Jinghua is a good person, and she likes to get close to her, and she bragged about how Song Jinghua was, making Song Jinghua feel much better. The two of them were busy cooking and cooking, and only half of the ingredients were used. While eating, Tang Zhiming talked about having discussed buying a car with Tang Guo just now. Liu Chunyue''s eyes lit up, but she said with some embarrassment, "Is it really worth one hundred thousand?" "Auntie, if it wasn''t for my turnover, I wouldn''t buy the car to my cousin so hastily, and give it to my cousin directly." Tang Guo raised his head and said, "I regret buying a car now. I just want to pay off the debt." Tang Lide hurriedly said, "It''s all from his own family, and still do so many extravaganzas? Xiaoguo, if you don''t drive the car, just lend it to Brother Zhiming to drive it, isn''t it great?" system: "I''m sorry, this car was originally Xiaoguo." Tang Guo interrupted Liu Chunyue when she had to say anything. Tang Guo nodded, "Dad and my aunt are all embarrassed, don''t embarrass me. And I still owe a debt. Originally, the price of a car of 200,000 yuan and my cousin''s family only dropped to 110,000. My cousin has discussed it." "If the aunt''s family is really difficult, I have to drive the car to another ce. Maybe I can sell it for some money. As for the cousin, you will use the car next month. Actually, there are many ces to rent a car. Don''t say me. This kind of car worth only 200,000, even a luxury car of several million, can be rented. Then my sister-inw will be very happy to see you so caring." Liu Chunyue''s expression changed a bit, "Let''s forget about renting a luxury car. If something goes wrong, we can''t afford to pay for it." She looked at Tang Guo and said, "Little Guo, it really costs 110,000?" Don''t wait for Tang Guo. Speaking, she continued, "Didn''t you say that you owe one hundred thousand? Or, how about one hundred thousand? It''s all your own family, don''t hurt your feelings because of this ten thousand yuan." "In the Spring Moon, it is not easy for Xiaoguo. One hundred thousand is one hundred thousand, and you are short of this ten thousand? In order for Zhiming to marry a daughter-inw, this one hundred thousand, how we can say we have to make up. Xiaoguo''s The car is still a new car. I haven''t drove it a few times. Where can I find this kind of cheap car now?" It was Tang Guo''s uncle, Tang Liping. Before Tang Guo spoke, Tang Lide quickly said, I think its 100,000, eldest brother, dont me your sister-inw. For Zhimings marriage, you two have broken your heart. If it wasnt for Xiaoguo, the prodigal girl, yes. I dont have anyments on the car that I borrowed to buy, this car, to Zhiming." Chapter 1229: Loved Girlfriend (8) Chapter 1229: Loved Girlfriend (8) What Tang Liping said was true and false, and what Tang Lide''s father Tang Lide said was sincere. If she hadn''t said that she owed one hundred thousand, thepany had been eating instant noodles at noon, and she would really agree to give the car to Tang Zhiming. People who don''t know think Tang Zhiming is his son. The matter was confirmed in this way. When Liu Chunyue''s family left, Song Jinghua was really enthusiastic and told them to take half of the unfinished ingredients and leave. Of course, Liu Chunyue also took that one hundred and fifty native chicken. Tang Guo looked at the kitchen, only some vegetables were left, and didn''t want to say anything. Looking at the two takers in the living room, they were still discussing whether they were doing it wrong. What about Liu Chunyue''s couple, they have recently been heartbroken for Tang Zhiming. I was very worried, whether it would be too difficult for the two to collect 100,000 yuan. If it doesn''t work, they will subsidize something. Tang Guo rolled his eyes and went straight into the room and closed the door. System: [Host, they are so generous, don''t they feel sorry for money? "Distressed, but what they care more about is the family affection between their brothers and sisters. In their perception, they cannot be destroyed because of money. They have never thought that the uncle''s family actually Richer than our family." [Then let them continue to send it? The system has been unable toment on these two people. Tang Guoy on the bed, squinting her eyes, "I said before, let them have nowhere to go and live a life of discement. Anyway, I will not starve them to death." The system shuddered, he had forgotten, but the host was never soft. "Next, if someonees to them to fight the autumn wind, I will first persuade them, if they don''t listen, then forget it. If they don''t listen, then enjoy the hardship in the future." [Host, don''t forget, there is a scum behind, the murderer. "I haven''t forgotten. If you forget anyone, you won''t be able to forget those who have enemies with me." System: Then assume he didn''t remind. Within a few days, Tang Guo took Tang Zhiming to overhaul the car. Of course there was no problem with the car. Tang Guo asked the other party for two reports, one for her, one for Tang Zhiming, and even took pictures. When the transfer was made, it also exined that at the time of the transaction, the parts of the car were all good and there was no problem at all. Afterpleting all the formalities, the driver became Tang Zhiming. He sat in the driving seat and said to Tang Guo, "Cousin Xiaoguo, do you want me to take you back?" "No, cousin, I have to return the money to my colleague. I just made an agreement with the other party today and helped me so much. I also n to invite my colleague to have a meal." Of course, this is lying. "Well, then I will leave." It can be seen that Tang Zhiming is very happy. He wanted to try more and more, it seemed that he wanted to drive around. "Cousin, pay attention to driving safety. Actually, I think it''s better to travel with a tour group," Tang Guo reminded onest time. Of course Tang Zhiming didn''t listen, and drove away. Tang Guo waved his small hand and was about to turn around to call a taxi. At this moment, a man in a suit and leather shoes walked up to him, dressed very vigorously and carrying a briefcase. This man looks handsome and handsome, and he looks very good when he smiles. Chapter 1230: Girlfriend who is being taken advantage of (9) Chapter 1230: Girlfriend who is being taken advantage of (9) Seeing the other party approaching her, Tang Guo was not ready to leave, standing still waiting for the other party toe in front of her. "Hello, beautifuldy." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Hello, handsome guy, what''s the matter with you? If it''s a phone number, I will refuse." "Miss, you are really smart. I am really going to ask for your phone number when I finish the conversation." the man said, "but I don''t intend to give it to me." "I don''t like to reveal my phone number with a stranger." "Miss is very precautionary, you are right to do so." The man said, "but I am not a bad person." "Bad guys never call themselves bad guys," Tang Guo said. "So, handsome guy, what can you do with me?" The man turned his eyes to the vehiclesing and going on both sides and asked, "Miss, what do you think of human life?" "Handsome guy, you are going to discuss life with me when youe here. Do you want to understand the Three Views and get in touch further?" Tang Guo asked curiously. The man smiled without answering, and said, "Miss, you haven''t answered my question yet." "Your question is too general, I can''t answer it. What aspect of life are you referring to?" The man smiled, then turned his head and said seriously to Tang Guo, "Naturally it is birth, old age, sickness and death, personal safety." System: I always feel something is wrong. Tang Guo: She felt it too. "Birth, old age, sickness and death go with the flow. As for personal safety, do everything you need to do, let it go." The man chuckled, "The youngdy''s mentality is really optimistic, but there are many things in her life that are unforeseeable, no one will go smoothly for a lifetime. Many people may be broken by an ident and lead a peaceful and happy life. Especially ordinary people, when thingse, they realize that fate is beyond their control. At the same time, for certain purposes, they have to use all their courage to fight against fate without dying." system: Tang Guo: "..." "Miss, did you see the ambnce that rushed into the opposite hospital just now?" the man asked suddenly. Tang Guo didn''t miss it, and nodded, "I see, does that have anything to do with our topic?" "Of course there is," the man continued, looking at the opposite hospital. At this moment, another ambnce drove up. The medical staff hurried out and carried the wounded down carefully. Next to the wounded was another one. The crying woman, "That is an unforeseen ident in life." "Miss, do you see those frowning people standing in front of the hospital?" Tang Guo just nodded, "What happened to them?" "They have also encountered many unexpected idents. For example, a healthy person at home suddenly became seriously ill. Or, what ident happened, etc., they could not bear. Such a heavy burden, even if it is pressured. On their bodies, they couldn''t catch their breath, and they had to bear it, and they had to keep going. It was bitter and helpless." "So, handsome guy, what do you want to express?" The man returned to his senses and opened the briefcase, "Miss, you must have more insights into life, and you also understand that these idents cannot be avoided? Then," the man took out a booklet, "Miss, buy one for your life. Get insurance." Chapter 1231: Girlfriends Taken Off (10) Chapter 1231: Girlfriends Taken Off (10) "With insurance against all kinds of idents, no matter what happens in the future, someone will help you take care of all this and apany you for a lifetime. With it, you no longer have to worry about any idents encountered in your life." The man is very serious Say. System: Poof Tang Guo: Uh... After talking for a long time, it turned out to be insurance. Tang Guo stopped speaking, staring at the man, and spit out, "Handsome man, I am so tempted by what you really said." "So, do you want to buy one, Miss? There are many kinds of packages here for you to choose at will, and one is guaranteed to suit you." Tang Guo continued, "Although what you said fascinated me, I am powerless." "what happened?" "No money to buy." Tang Guo looked at each other eagerly, "I really don''t have money, but I''m very tempted. Handsome guy, I think we are still talking about it. I really want to buy your insurance. If you don''t mind, If I am a friend, lend me some money?" System: This cheeky, did you learn from Liu Chunyue''s family? A certain man: "..." Lend her money to buy insurance? ? ? He nced at Tang Guo. The long one was a bit pretty, but he couldn''t just kill Chimei just because he was pretty. He just heard that the people under his hands often react to him. Recently, insurance business has be more and more difficult to do, andpetition has be increasingly fierce. I n to do it myself, make a few orders to see how difficult it is, and understand the needs of customers by the way. In one morning, three or four orders were made, and there was no difficulty. Therefore, it must be the person under his hand who wants to bezy, so that it is difficult. However, in thest order, the situation encountered was something he did not anticipate. It was also the first time he heard someone say that he was tempted, but if he didn''t have the money, could he lend her something to buy. "Is it embarrassing?" Tang Guo suppressed the smile in his heart and asked. The man nced at her, "Miss, in fact, we are not very familiar with it, right? Borrowing money must be very familiar. It is not this kind of borrowing just after meeting and chatting. We still don''t know each other. Name, between the two, it is best not to have this kind of economic exchange of borrowing money." "You''re right." Tang Guo agreed, "Then let''s introduce each other, and when we are familiar, I will borrow money from you." A certain man: "..." This operation is also possible? "Yuan Shuo." But his mouth was very honest, and he said his name. He didn''t know if it was too easy for him, so he directly touched a bronzed business card to her, "This is my business card..." At that time, Yuan Shuo was stiff for a moment, but now he took it out and couldn''t take it back. Tang Guo took the business card in her hand and said casually, "Tang Guo." She nced at her business card andmunicated with the system, Its actually the boss of an insurancepany. Why is the insurance industry so difficult now? The boss has toe out to pull the business himself? The person is handsome and eloquent. For another person, I guess hes really. It''s done." "President Yuan is really dedicated." Tang Guo put the business card in his bag, smiled and took out the phone, shed a call to the other party, "President Yuan, please contact us more in the future, wait until we get familiar and be friends, you You have to lend me money to buy insurance." Yuan Shuo: "..." Shouldn''t he find her? His fingers were very honest, he took out the phone and saved her phone number. "President Yuan, I''m busy with things, see you next time. Remember, keep in touch and be friends early." Yuan Shuo: Will I lend you money to buy insurance? Then he lost a lot. ... Chapter 1232: Loved Girlfriend (11) Chapter 1232: Loved Girlfriend (11) Tang Guo turned and took a taxi, "Master, go to the nearest bank." What are you going to do? Of course it is to apply for a new card and deposit the money. Debts or other things are false. By the way, transfer other assets to this new card. Yuan Shuo nced at the woman who had left, nced at the number and name on the phone,ughed, and shook his head. He always felt that what happened today was a bit magical. He did not intend to continue investigating the insurance business. He went to the parking lot and drove the brand-new Maybach to thepany. ... After opening the online banking, Tang Guo messed up the card and threw it away. System: "..." Why mess up the card? "Dont mess up. When the timees to ask for money, some people, maybe they will be shameless, turn out my wallet and let me show them if there is any money in my card. When I go back, they will If the money in the new card is invested in the stock market, it will be safe." Tang Guo seemed to see the system''s question and answered. Faced with shameless people, only shameless people can live happily. System: Okay, he understands. The system silently analyzes it, and it looks like the host has suffered a big loss, losing one hundred thousand yuan in a sudden. However, after he understood what happenedter, he knew that this was called recovery of the loss, otherwise there would be nothing at that time, and he would have to pay a huge amount of money. After returning home, Tang Guo set aside some living expenses and threw all the money into the stock market. She has lived for so many years to make money in stocks, and she is basically urate at a nce. Of course, she has never thought about making big money. In this life, she cannot be too rich, at least for now, on the surface. But it is also necessary to make sure that when needed, it is avable. System: There are so many treasures in the space, and you can buy many vis at any point. The host is too real. It''s not ast resort, and it really doesn''t use things in the system space. "What do you know? I don''t need those things for emergency now. I can live well by relying on the ability in my mind. There is no need to take the contents inside, although these things belong to me." "Im worried, you dont have a factory date, no factory address, and no warranty card. In case it breaks, I have developed azy,zy temper that doesnt want to do anything. Whats next? Only when it is in danger." The system was in a hurry, and quickly defended, [Host, I think I am not easy to break. "See if you didn''t say directly, you won''t be bad, but not easy to break, which means you can''t guarantee that it will be bad." System: [Host, I shouldn''t be bad. Tang Guo: "There is still a chance that it will be bad." System: He really can''t tell. He will definitely not be bad. Okay, the host won. "Don''t worry, if you are really broken, I will find a way to fix you." Tang Guo said softly andfortably, the system''s originally depressed mood suddenly improved. The host is really the best for him, the system thought of it beautifully. [By the way, host, the man just now, is your family cute? The system can''t determine the guy who doesn''t have the memory to pass through, but his host is urate. With so many worlds, I haven''t seen her miss it. Come up from the other party to strike up a conversation, and as a stranger, you can ask the host to talk to him with a smile. It shows that the host has a good initial impression of him, and the host seems to be in a good mood, and his energy has risen. Chapter 1233: Loved Girlfriend (12) Chapter 1233: Loved Girlfriend (12) Then, Yuan Shuo is probably him. "Yes." Tang Guo admitted, "This guy is really involved in all walks of life. This time he has be an insurance seller." [Host, he is the boss of an insurancepany, this time it is estimated to be out to experience people''s livelihood. "I looked at his lips, many people would be bought by him for Fudge." Tang Guo''s lips bend, "maybe, he made several orders before me." [Host, you opened your mouth and said you want to get acquainted with him, and then buy insurance with him, are you afraid that he will be scared away? "I''m scared away, go back and coax it back." Tang Guo said with a smile, "I will buy more insurance at that time." System: Okay, he admits defeat. Since selling the car to Tang Zhiming, Tang Guo has been fairly peaceful this month. Except for people whoe to beat the autumn wind from time to time, nothing else matters. Tang Lide and Song Jinghua are basically wee by anyone. They think that they are members of their own family, almost responsive to requests. Borrow some money today, and borrow some money tomorrow. Ask them for help with this, and trouble them with something. Obviously the two are not busy at work, because of these things, they have be very busy people. When Tang Guo was there, someone came to borrow money or something. He would say in passing, "Parents, our family has no money. There are so many days left in this month. Do you want to save some living expenses?" Of course, the two would ignore it. After borrowing the money, the two of them will tell her, "They are both from their own family. If they can help, whoever is not surprised?" "Yes, idents happened every month in those few stores, so our family ate wild vegetables." Tang Lide shook his head, "You girl, the bigger and the more selfish you are, this is not worth it." "Xiaoguo, they are all from his own family, do you really bear the burden of them?" Tang Guo didn''t persuade him. The two men must still have some money in their hands, so they didn''t have a hard time. If it weren''t for someone to beat the autumn wind every day, it wouldn''t be like this. Helped that nephew buy a house and was busy lent money to marry this niece. I never thought that their biological girl, they said before that they owed a debt. They will always say that she is dead, the property and the house are all hers. Tang Guo deeply doubted that when they left this world, the family wealth would be finished. "Xiaoguo, you forgot, when you graduated and went to find a job in the summer, or your cousin drove you there. These are rtives. If you are an outsider, will they help you?" Song Jinghua said. Tang Guo wanted to say, that cousin, indeed promised to drive her to thepany that interviewed. But in the middle of the journey, the other party said that he was in a hurry and was going to pick up someone, not far away. When I got someone, I sent her to thepany. However, the other party didn''t say far, and it took half an hour to arrive. The person who picked up was actually just a girl whom the other party met at the party, and her friend. Later, she did go to thepany where she interviewed, which is thepany where she works now. After the interview, in order to express her gratitude, she said she was going to eat, which was a thank you. Her cousin actually brought the girl and her friends with him. The three of them ordered the food, they were the one who ate the most, she was the one who ate the least, and she was the one who paid the bill. She has just graduated and ate her two thousand in one meal, ha ha! Chapter 1234: Loved Girlfriend (13) Chapter 1234: Loved Girlfriend (13) Anyway, Tang Guo had never thought that Song Jinghua and Tang Lide, the two big people, would be persuaded toe back after she said a few words. In their eyes, the affection between brothers and sisters is the most important. Even her daughter has to stay behind. Just out of habit, she reminded every time. It can also be regarded as deepening their impression, and in the future, when they think about the past, they will regret their actions even more. If she never reflects, she said that she won''t let them starve to death on the street. As for the days of prosperity and peace, I''m afraid they are gone. After all, the whole family was sent out by them. After a month, it finally came to the day when Tang Zhiming took his girlfriend to travel by car. Since selling the car to Tang Zhiming, Tang Guo hasn''t contacted him much. In the morning, when she was about to go out, she was still listening to her mother''s nagging, hoping that Tang Zhiming''s marriage this time would be something. Tang Guo thought about the next thing, guessing how everyone would react, standing at the bus stop and waiting for the bus. Yes, now she has no car and can only go to work by bus. At this moment, a car parked not far in front, and her cell phone rang, disying three words: Insurance brother. She picked it up with a smile, "President Yuan." "doing what?" "On the way to work, wait for the bus." Tang Guo replied, "After all, he is different from President Yuan. You can drive wherever you go." Yuan Shuo: "..." He actually wanted to ask. She didn''t say it. Do you want to keep in touch in the future? He is ready, she will call to harass him. Unexpectedly, for almost a month, she had never made a phone call at all, and there was no news. He thinks this woman is poisonous. He actually thinks every day, when will she call him to talk about bing friends and borrowing money to buy insurance. This morning, he drove to thepany as usual, but he did not expect to nce at her and see her standing under the bus stop sign. Fingers didn''t listen to the truth and broadcast her number. Just broadcast it once it''s broadcast, you can''t hang up. "Why don''t I take a ride?" Yuan Shuo said. After he finished speaking, he wanted to give himself a mouthful. This is not a rtionship. After bing a friend, people will ask him to borrow money to buy insurance? Tang Guo immediately replied, "Okay, President Yuan, are you nearby?" "in." Yuan Shuo talked about the location, Tang Guo smiled and greeted him after finding it, "President Yuan, what a coincidence, you are such a good person. You must be very happy to be friends with you." "Mr. Yuan, do you have a girlfriend?" Yuan Shuo said ufortably, "No." Asking what this does, is it necessary to strike up a conversation, thinking of being his girlfriend, and then buying insurance without spending money? "That''s good." Tang Guo sat directly in the co-pilot, wearing a seat belt and said: "I heard that you can''t sit in the co-pilot of a man with a girlfriend, because that will ruin people''s feelings." "Miss Tang understands well. If I have a girlfriend, I won''t take you. For getting along with the opposite **** after having a girlfriend, it is best to keep a safe distance and never give it a chance. If I have a girlfriend, early Just pretended not to see you and drove over." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Zong Yuan is really a principled person." "By the way, President Yuan, if you have a girlfriend, do you need money for insurance?" Yuan Shuo almost couldn''t hold the steering wheel, and said quickly, "If you want money, you want money, and you''ll do business." Chapter 1235: Loved Girlfriend (14) Chapter 1235: Loved Girlfriend (14) He wouldn''t say that his girlfriend doesn''t need money for insurance. This woman really has no lower limit. In case he doesn''t need money for insurance, he wants to be his girlfriend...Huh? Yu Guang looked at her, quickly retracted, and drove seriously. Yuan Shuo was horrified in his heart. How could ite out of his mind that it would be nice to find her as his girlfriend. The next day, Tang Guogang stood at the public stop for two minutes. Yuan Shuo''s call came, "Miss Tang, are you waiting for the bus again?" "Yeah, I am at this time every day, after all, I have to go to work." "It''s early." "Be afraid of traffic jamster. It''s better to get up early. President Yuan, you also got up quite early." "I am also afraid of traffic jams, Miss Tang, or I will take you for a ride. Today is also a coincidence and I just saw you. If it weren''t for two minuteste, we might miss it." "I understand very much that a busy person like President Yuan must be too tired to get upte." Tang Guo had already got in the car and was wearing a seat belt. Yuan Shuo said, "That''s also fate." The two talked about Tang Guo getting out of the car and waving goodbye. Yuan Shuo''spany is not far from where Tang Guo works, only one block away. They all met by chance for several days in the morning. System: Encounter a ghost by chance, two caring people, it''s strange if you don''t meet by chance. On this day, Tang Guo was busy at thepany, and suddenly received a call from her mother Song Jinghua, "Xiao Guo, youe back quickly, your brother Zhiming has an ident." "Mom, what''s the matter? Wasn''t his circle of friends all well the other day?" "There was a car ident, and it is not clear on the phone. Come to the hospital and hurry up." Song Jinghua was very anxious. After speaking, she hung up the phone. Tang Guo looked at the hung up phone and said, "Here." She looked out the window, white clouds fluttering in the sky, and then went to ask her leader for leave. It may happen that when she was about to take a taxi to the hospital, Yuan Shuo''s car stopped in front of her, "Miss Tang, get off work so early today?" "No, it was my family who called to say that my cousin had an ident. He is now in the hospital and needs to see the situation." Yuan Shuo''s face became more serious, "Then I will give it to you." "Will you dy your important things?" "No, I don''t have anything important today." Yuan Shuo said with a smile, and while pressing his cell phone, he sent a message to his assistant: The meeting at 4pm, canceled. Its not an important meeting, and its okay to cancel. Twenty minutester, Tang Guo arrived at the hospital, called Song Jinghua, asked where they were, and walked over without any haste. Yuan Shuo actually followed, and she didn''t ask why. When I came to the ward, there were many people standing outside, noisy, and mixed with crying. The crying loudest was Liu Chunyue. Tang Guo found the positions of Song Jinghua and Tang Lide, walked over, and asked in a low voice, "Parents, what''s the matter?" "Didnt Zhiming drive the subject with him? When he returned, there was a car ident. His subject was only slightly injured, but your cousins leg was pressed under the car. He just had an amputation operation. He was still amputated from below his thigh. "That''s right." Song Jinghua said, she touched her tears, "Zhiming, this child, is only in his twenties, so young, how could something like this happen." "Why is my son only being amputated?" Liu Chunyue couldn''t ept the reality, crying and shouting, "There are four people in the whole car. Why are the other three okay, so they were slightly injured and my son will lose his leg?" Chapter 1236: Loved Girlfriend (15) Chapter 1236: Loved Girlfriend (15) "God is unfair, Zhiming, Zhiming, what should I do in the future." Because Tang Zhiming was still in aa, Liu Chunyue was crying inside just now, but was kicked out by the nurse, so as not to disturb other patients. "My good son, how could he be amputated and disabled, how will he live his next life?" Liu Chunyue sat on the ground and cried and made a lot of noise. People around him refused to listen. Tang Guo asked in a low voice, "Howe there was a car ident, have you figured out who is responsible?" "I know this. ording to the test, it was Brother Zhiming who drank and forgot to wear a seat belt." It was Tang Lixing, the youngest member of the Tang family, who was the only daughter of Tang Lide''s brother, Tang Mengmeng. Tang Mengmeng was chewing gum in his mouth, while muttering, he told Tang Guo what had happened. Tang Zhiming''s object, and another couple, went on a self-driving tour together. Beforeing back, I drank a little wine and was more interested. As a result, while turning around, he hit another car. The front of the other car was badly damaged. Amazingly, the other car suffered only minor injuries. Therefore, only Tang Zhiming was the only person with severely injured amputees. Tang Zhiming was mainly responsible for this ident. Therefore, in addition to paying a heavy price, you have topensate the other party for the loss. Even if the other party''s car is insured, because the loss is too serious, the car itself is very valuable, and Tang Zhiming also has topensate arge amount of money. After listening to what happened, Tang Guo stood quietly and said nothing. Liu Chunyue didn''t make any more quarrels, but was still crying. "I knew it, I shouldn''t go on a self-driving tour." Sitting in a corner, Tang Liping frowned, smoking a cigarette, "What''s so good about a self-driving tour? Now he is almost gone. Zhiming''s next half of his life, How to live?" "Yes, you should not go for a self-driving tour." Liu Chunyue wiped her tears, "You should not go for a self-driving tour by car." At this moment, she stared at Tang Guo all of a sudden, and when everyone did not react, she rushed directly to Tang Guo with a fierce look, "You said, is this all your conspiracy?" "I understand, I understand, did youin that Zhiming borrowed your car, you made tricks in the car, sold the car to Zhiming at a low price, designed him to have a car ident, and wanted to kill him, didn''t you? "Liu Chunyue howled, "You are so cruel, howe he is your cousin, and he helped you when you were a kid, why are you so cruel." "You apany my Zhiming''s leg, and you exchange Zhiming''s leg." Liu Chunyue seemed to be crazy, and the fangs and ws wanted to catch Tang Guo. Tang Guo had already prepared and avoided it directly. Liu Chunyue didn''t catch anyone, so she yelled, and the curse was particrly unsound. Later, I simply sat on the ground and kept Song Jinghua crying, "Jinghua, why is our family Zhiming sorry to your family Xiaoguo, isn''t it just borrowing a car? At a young age, I actually want my family Zhiming''s life so cruelly. Now its all right, Zhimings legs are gone, is she very happy?" "This..." Song Jinghua looked at the pitiful Liu Chunyue, even if the other party''s scolding was unpleasant just now, it was hard to me. After all, Tang Zhiming did lose her leg, and Liu Chunyue was also pitiful. She didn''t need to add another fire to hurt her feelings. If you scold it, scold it, and forbearance passed. When the sister-inw wakes up, she will know that Xiao Guo is not such a person. Chapter 1237: Loved Girlfriend (16) Chapter 1237: Loved Girlfriend (16) Tang Lide thought the same way. Although they maintained the feelings between brothers and sisters, they still believed that Tang Guo would not do this kind of life-death. Both thought that Shinobu Shinobi passed. Everyone is reasonable and not hurting each other''s feelings. When the matter is over, they will help Tang Zhiming again, and this matter is also over. Even if Tang Zhiming was disabled, they would not care. But they did not expect that Liu Chunyue would not be forgiving, and insisted on asking them to give an exnation about Tang Guo''s frame of Tang Zhiming. She''s still in the hospital now, and she''s making a lot of noise, and her words are unpleasant. People who didn''t know all looked at Tang Guo with strange eyes. Song Jinghua finally argued, "Sister-inw, although Xiaoguo is not very sensible. But if you say that she will do this kind of conscience, it is impossible." "Yes, Sister-inw, how could Xiao Guo do that? You have misunderstood." Liu Chunyue couldn''t hear it, and shouted, "When she borrowed the car, she pushed and dragged it, butter changed her mind and asked to sell the car to us at a low price. It didn''t take long for Zhiming to have an ident. You say this is a coincidence. No coincidence?" "That''s not how it is yed on TV, there is no such coincidence. It''s obvious that she deliberately, even if she is your daughter, the human heart is separated from the belly, who knows whether the core in her is ck or white." Tang Guo said, "Mother, the reason why I sell it to my cousin at a low price is because of my rtives." "You just want to frame Zhiming and want his life," Liu Chunyue was very excited, "You just want his life, you just can''t see him well, otherwise, who will buy a new car for two months and cut it off? Sold for half the price?" Tang Lide disapproved, "Sister-inw, I can guarantee that Xiaoguo definitely doesn''t have this idea." "Furthermore, Zhiming''s car has been driving for more than a month since I got it. If there is a problem, it will happen long ago. How can you wait until this time." "Brother, please say something." Seeing Liu Chunyue couldn''t hear Tang Lide, he killed Tang Guo who was in the car to kill Tang Zhiming. There were also whispered talks around, Tang Lide cares about fame, of course he can''t sit still. Tang Liping raised his head with his fingers between the cigarettes that had not been extinguished, and said, "Li De, I cant tell you about this. Its a coincidence. Can you exin why something happened after the car was sold to Zhiming? Chunyue said. Yes, a car worth 200,000 yuan was given to Zhiming in terms of 100,000 yuan. I looked back and thought about it. The more I thought about it, the more things went wrong." "You said, when did this kid, Xiaoguo, be so malicious towards Zhiming? I really wanted to kill him. I really saw the wrong person. Zhiming loved this little cousin so much when he was a child. It''s worth it." Tang Lide didn''t know how to exin, as if no exnation was convincing. The coincidences Tang Liping said were coincidences. It is absolutely impossible for him to believe in his daughter and for Tang Zhiming''s life. At this point, Tang Lide and Song Jinghua are the same. To Tang Zhiming, they felt sorry and pitiful, and they were still thinking about helping more in the future. But it is absolutely impossible for their daughter to do the thing that killed Tang Zhiming. When the system saw this, it finally understood why the host said that as long as she was there, Tang Lide and Song Jinghua would not lose a bite of food, but they could not give them wealth and affection. Chapter 1238: Loved Girlfriend (17) Chapter 1238: Loved Girlfriend (17) Seeing that things were deadlocked, Tang Guo stood up from behind Yuan Shuo. In the chaos just now, Yuan Shuo didn''t know why, and subconsciously stood in front of her. Seeing this family''s trouble, he thought to himself, this personal ident insurance must be bought. "Uncle, madam, before the car was sold to my cousin, we used to witness the overhaul of the car together, and we also issued an overhaul report. Therefore, I have evidence that there is no problem with the car." Liu Chunyue was stunned for a moment, and Tang Liping also stayed for a moment. "If you have to think that I framed my cousin, why not call the police. Let the police investigate the matter. Moreover, the traffic police has identified that the ident was caused by his cousin driving while drunk and not wearing a seat belt. . All the responsibilities are on him." "I didn''t force you to buy the car. I said at the time, if you don''t buy it, I will sell it to others." "But where is there such a coincidence, the car originally belonged to you, and it happened within a month of Zhiming''s hands. No matter what, you can''t escape the responsibility." Liu Chunyue said reluctantly, "Jing Hua, tell me, what should I do about this?" Tang Guo took out the phone and called the police directly. Liu Chunyue didn''t have time to stop it, and the others did not expect that she would call the police if she really said. Tang Guo said, "Now that so many people are watching, if you don''t make it clear, you may still misunderstand that I was guilty of attempted murder. This kind of chasing for information can easily affect my life and work." "Since the auntie insists that I am responsible, we will call the police and let the police determine whether I am responsible. After all, I also want to be innocent, and you also want to be fair." Yuan Shuo originally wanted to say something, but she didn''t have much to say, she seemed to be able to handle it by herself. Before long, the police intervened in the investigation. Of course, all the evidence showed that Tang Guo was innocent. There is no problem when the car is being traded. They even extracted the video from the time of the overhaul. The shop that overhauled the car will save all the video. Liu Chunyue saw the video with his own eyes. Tang Zhiming said that there was no problem with the car, and finally left happily. Although she still thinks that Tang Guo will not sell the car to Tang Zhiming, so much will not happen. I wouldn''t say any more, Tang Guo framed Tang Zhiming. Tang Lide and Song Jinghua also breathed a sigh of relief. They went to the hospital every day, and Tang Zhiming woke up to know that after his amputation, he had some mental disorders and could not ept his state. Like Liu Chunyue, she hated Tang Guo and med her for not selling him the car. Tang Lide and Song Jinghua were so ashamed that they felt more or less that Tang Guo should not sell the car. If you don''t sell it, Tang Zhiming may not have trouble. Tang Guo sneered after hearing this thought, and said to them, "If I don''t sell it to him, he will also borrow my car. If something should happen, it should happen. Mom and Dad, you still persuaded me to borrow the car. " "Your cousin has no legs now, Xiaoguo, can''t you be considerate?" Tang Lide said, "Their family is ufortable now, so you can bear it. It will be fine after this period of time has passed." Tang Guo didn''t think that things would pass all at once. Wait, then. Before long, Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping came up. Chapter 1239: Loved Girlfriend (18) Chapter 1239: Loved Girlfriend (18) "Big brother, sister-inw, what''s the matter?" Tang Lide asked. Liu Chunyue cried and said the matter. It turned out to be aboutpensating the owner''s car for being scrapped. Even if the insurance is insured, the traffic police has already determined Tang Zhiming''s responsibility, and he has topensate the other party with 500,000 yuan. Tang Zhiming''s broken leg was already difficult for Liu Chunyue to ept, and now she had to spend half a million yuan outside. How could she ept it? Of course she refused, and could only find Tang Lide and his wife. "On the third day of Zhiming''s ident, his partner was assigned to him," Liu Chunyue said with a very pitiful appearance, "Zhiming has no legs, it is even more difficult to talk about the partner. We thought about selling his house before, but After selling it, what will he do for the rest of his life?" "Jinghua, we were really wrong about the Xiaoguo thing before," Liu Chunyue sighed, "It was also because I was confused that I said that kind of hurtful words." "Sister-inw wants to understand it," Song Jinghuaforted, "We also know that you are sad, so the past is over. Then, what do you n to do next?" "What else can we do? We can only makepensation. If we don''t makepensation, the other party may resort topulsory measures to file awsuit with us to collect our house." Liu Chunyue said, "But our family ispletely empty. Now Zhiming still needs a lot of treatment fees for subsequent treatment." [Host, that Tang Zhiming''s treatment fee was in the hospital at the time. Didn''t your parents stuff one hundred thousand yuan by Liu Chunyue? Tang Guo: "Who would dislike a lot of money? Now her son has a broken leg and said that it is none of my business. In fact, she has long believed that it is my responsibility. My parents gave the one hundred thousand yuan, she thinks Its because they feel guilty andpensate her son." [How can there be such a superb in the world? "Jinghua, can you lend us 500,000 yuan? Anyway, you have to pay the debt first." Song Jinghua and Tang Lide looked at each other. Five hundred thousand, this is indeed arge number. Although these years, people have borrowed money from them one after another. They had saved a lot, but they were still a little distressed when they took out 500,000. Liu Chunyue kept guarding in front of the two of them, crying, saying that her life was hard because her son Tang Zhiming was unlucky, and she cursed Tang Liping for being incapable. If Tang Liping had the ability, they could have helped Tang Zhiming buy a new car. If you buy a new car, you won''te to buy Tang Guo''s second-hand car. If you don''t buy Tang Guo''s second-hand car, maybe her son''s leg will not be broken. "I know I don''t me Xiaoguo for this incident, it was an ident," Liu Chunyue said, "It was my family''s fate, now that my legs are gone, and the person who talked about it has blown, and I don''t know how in the next half of my life Yes. Which girl is willing toe to our house." "Sister-inw, don''t cry, can''t I lend you something?" Song Jinghua felt a little guilty, and at the same time pity Tang Zhiming. Tang Lide didn''t say anything, obviously he agreed to borrow the 500,000 yuan. After borrowing half a million, Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping left. During this time Tang Zhiming was in the hospital, and Tang Lide and Song Jinghua would visit him in the hospital almost every day. After Tang Zhiming woke up, he was depressed. Seeing him like that, the two couples felt sad and guilty, and almost every time they passed, they gave him money. Tang Lide did not only stuff money, but pour out **** and pee. Tang Guo would sometimes go over and take a look, and asionally persuade them symbolically. Chapter 1240: Loved Girlfriend (19) Chapter 1240: Loved Girlfriend (19) Said that this incident was not the fault of my own family. I would asionally check it out and buy some supplements. It was almost done. As a result, the two couples scolded her for being indifferent, and her cousin''s legs were broken, and she was still standing on the side and talking coldly. They also said that if they didn''t know that she was their daughter, they would suspect that Tang Zhiming had something to do with her. What Tang Guo wanted to say was that they behaved like this, coupled with Liu Chunyue''s temperament, it is estimated that in the ward, everyone who didn''t know it would think she did it. Didn''t you see the people in the ward every time she went, was it strange to look at her eyes? Tang Guo waited for the bus at a fixed bus stop every day. Every time, Yuan Shuo''s phone number came soon after she arrived. "Miss Tang, what a coincidence, are you waiting for the bus again?" "Yeah, President Yuan, you won''t be there again, are you?" "Yes, Miss Tang is really Bingxue smart,e here, by the way." "Thank you, then I''m not wee, I don''t know when the bus wille." Tang Guo responded with a smile. System: Are these two people interesting? Is this interesting? Tomorrow and tomorrow we will all go to work together, one will wait and the other will meet. Everyone is an adult, isn''t it good to just click? Must engage in these corners, sultry, boring. Yuan Shuo suddenly remembered that he had sent Tang Guo to the hospital before. Calcting time, a week has passed. "What happened to Miss Tang''s house?" At that time, Yuan Shuo knew how thick-skinned the family was. She opened her mouth and pushed the charge of having a car ident on her. If she was an ordinary girl, she would be frightened. She is clever. When she sells a car, she sends the car for inspection first. When being framed by someone, call the police directly. By relying on these two things, it can be seen that she is not the kind of weak person to be deceived. That''s right, a woman who was promoted by him to buy insurance, and finally cried poor, and said that after she wanted to be good friends with him, she borrowed money from him to buy insurance. She was not a simple person. "My cousin is still in the hospital and he is okay. He has been fed fat by my parents for a while." Isn''t he fattened? It is better than a confinement woman. Every day is not bone soup, chicken soup, various soups. Anyway, as soon as they were free, the two of them ran to the hospital, much more often than Liu Chunyue''s mother. The two almost finished everything Tang Zhiming''s parents did. Often when she passed by, she could see Tang Lide and Song Jinghua busy, Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping, two sitting on the side chatting with them. And Tang Zhiming, lying on the hospital bed, eating, his face te was a bit bigger than before. After Yuan Shuo heard this, he was very surprised, "Are your cousins and parents busy? Why do your parents take care of them? It''s okay to take care of them once or twice. Why do they need to take care of them every day?" "Maybe I still feel that I sold the car to my cousin, and they feel a little guilty." Tang Guo said indifferently. "But it''s not your fault, and your car has been checked and there is no problem at all. Also, he had a car ident before, and he was solely responsible for himself. One, he drank, and second, he didn''t wear a seat belt. " Tang Guo smiled: "It''s rare that Yuan is always on my side." "Why, no one is on your side?" Yuan Shuo asked after a while. Tang Guo shook his head, "Even if the responsibility isn''t me, I still sold the car to my cousin, because he broke his leg, and the pot is dead." Chapter 1241: Loved Girlfriend (20) Chapter 1241: Loved Girlfriend (20) "The rtives in the family don''t think that my parents are doing this badly. They all think that they are helping me atone." Yuan Shuo heard a bit of anger, but his face remained rtively calm, "Have you said this to your parents?" "That said, they won''t listen, and they call me indifferent and unsympathetic. They say that my cousin has no legs, can''t you be considerate?" Yuan Shuo thought she would be sad when she said this. Later, seeing her with a faint expression on her face, a little strange, she didn''t seem to be sad, he asked, "With such rtives, parents, don''t Miss Tang feel ufortable?" "I''ve been like this since I was a child, and I am used to it." That indifferent appearance made Yuan Shuo feel a strange feeling in his heart, "That''s a pity, I can''t help you. If your cousin wants to buy insurance at home, you can find me ." "For people like this who tend to ignore their personal safety, it''s best to buy an insurance." System: Brother, you wont be able to catch up with your girlfriend. Tang Guo: "..." When Tang Guo got off work in the afternoon, Yuan Shuo was very "smart" and drove out to take her home by the way. The two greeted each other, one drove, the other hitchhike, talking andughing along the way. When chatting, Yuan Shuo always mentions whether to buy insurance or not. The system guesses that this may be due to professional habits. When Tang Guo returned home, it was rare to see his parents who had lost a lot of weight in the living room after only a week. "Parents, didn''t you go to the hospital today?" She asked kindly. Song Jinghua raised her head, nced at Tang Guo, and said, "I have already been there. Your aunt thinks that we have been helping out for a week in the past. We have to work and take care of Zhiming. It is too much fortunate and she said she will take care of Zhiming. Zhiming." "Sister-inw is still good." Tang Lide said. Tang Guo curled his lips and said, "Everyone knows that this seriously injured patient is the most troublesome to take care of in the first week." "Xiaoguo, how do you talk, your cousin''s legs are gone, you still say that, you..." Seeing that Tang Lide had more to say, she waved her hand quickly, "Yes, you are right. You should take care of him. He has no legs. You should take care of him." "By the way, Mom and Dad, what were you talking about just now? How did I hear about money? Could it be that they are short of money again, so I can borrow money from you?" When the two heard Tang Guo''s question, their eyes a little dodged. Song Jinghua quickly said, "It''s not borrowing money." But her face was still a little hot when Tang Guo''s eyes were staring at her. "That''s it, Zhiming has a broken leg now? He didn''t deal with the old car before." "then?" Tang Guo really didn''t understand that Liu Chunyue''s family didn''t use these tricks so superbly, why did the two of them get stuck? Face, favor, are so important? Tang Lide said at this time, "Didnt they happen to be short of money? Zhiming cant drive a car again, his sister-inw cant drive, his eldest brother is retired, and he doesnt need a car. They n to sell the car to me because the car is old and there is not much money. , Fifty thousand yuan." "I discussed with your dad, Zhiming is now like this, just buy the car for one hundred thousand yuan, which can be regarded as indirectly helping the sister-inw and them." Song Jinghua continued. System: [Host, that car is going to sell, less than 10,000 yuan, 8,000 yuan, it can''t be more. The other party is ripping off, why do your parents add 50,000 yuan? Chapter 1242: Loved Girlfriend (21) Chapter 1242: Loved Girlfriend (21) "You have already discussed it, do you n to buy it, or have you already bought it?" Tang Guo asked in surprise, she really didn''t expect that, going around, the car woulde back to her house in the end. Song Jinghua looked embarrassed, "I just discussed it and haven''t bought it yet. Xiaoguo, you have to understand us, your cousin..." "I know, the leg is broken. Without the leg, there is nothing. If you can help, please help. Don''t worry, Mom and Dad, you spend your own money. I have no opinion. Anyway, it is yours, yourself. Just decide." Tang Guo thought for a while and said, "But, don''t buy this car. You can directly give 100,000 yuan to the uncle and them. Now my cousin has trouble legs and feet, doesn''t uncle know how to drive? Leave the car to uncle, asionally Its good to take the cousin out. Its not convenient for them to go anywhere if they ask for a car." When Tang Guo said that, the two of them were right to think about it. If there is no car, it will be inconvenient for Tang Zhiming to go anywhere, so it is better to leave the car to Tang Liping. The two discussed for a while, and both felt that Tang Guo was right. Even if they gave the money, don''t ask for the car, indicating that Tang Zhiming''s family is not easy. Tang Guo sat on the side, staring at the two couples discussing it, amused. She just doesn''t quite understand that a couple who only has one house, and now it is estimated that there are only less than 500,000 deposits left. They are actually worried. There are two houses in the family, and I don''t know how many people have deposits. It''s really strange. "Parents, have you discussed it?" "Then ording to Xiaoguo, let''s give Zhiming one hundred thousand." Finally, Tang Lide decided to say, "Zhiming''s child is also pitiful. Now the object is gone, I don''t know if I can find him in the future. No legs. , This life is over, the whole life is ruined." Tang Guo didn''t want to hear them talk about how pitiful Tang Zhiming was, but said, "Mom and dad, when you send money there, you might as well talk to the uncle and auntie, the car before my cousin has been scrapped for another year or two. Besides, I heard that it has not been sent for inspection for a long time. For the sake of personal safety, it is better to pool the money to buy a new one." Tang Guo said that she was really kind to remind. No matter how this car did note to her house, everything was fine. System: Yes, everything is fine. Tang Zhiming''s house, whether it is a person or a car, will be particrly troublesome. The two said they would, but they agreed well. Tang Guo guessed that they would be reminded, but whether Liu Chunyue would listen or not is not certain. It doesn''t matter whether you listen or not. But these two, forget it, anyway, their brothers and sisters wille to look for them whenever there is anything. More than ten years ago, her family really belonged to the most decent family. There are quite a few rtives who y Qiufeng, so I get used to it. Perhaps these two people have always enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded and helping their family members. Anyone who asks for it and fails to help the other party will still feel guilty. Obviously there is no obligation to help, why do you feel guilty? Said to care about family affection and help each other. She hasn''t seen it for more than ten years, and other people havee to help their home. What''s the matter, the rabbit running faster. The next day, the two delivered one hundred thousand yuan to Tang Zhiming''s hands. By the way, if you dont want a car, you can only take money, not for nothing. Chapter 1243: Loved Girlfriend (22) Chapter 1243: Loved Girlfriend (22) When Tang Guo returned home, she saw the two of them happily, as if they had won a lottery. She was surprised, they lost 100,000 yuan, why are they so happy. Tang Guo asked the two of them, reminding Liu Chunyue that he did not remind Liu Chunyue to change the car or send the car for inspection. The two said that they had said it. After a while, Tang Zhiming was discharged from the hospital. Tang''s rtives came, and Tang Guo saw Tang Liping driving the old car and carried Tang Zhiming back into the car. Then I understood that Liu Chunyue''s family might not listen. If the car is sent for inspection, it will definitely be checked for problems, and the person who will be inspected will tell them directly that it must be scrapped and if it is driven on, there will be problems. She chuckled, "You cannot live bymitting sins." System: Back time. I looked at the car that Zhiming bought at the time. Its been a good one. Its been driving for many years, and it hasnt had any problems. Back at Tang Zhimings house, Liu Chunyue said with a smile, The quality of the previous things is good. It wont be broken for many years, and things that look like today will have problems at every turn." She remembered the car that had been crashed before, and she had spent one hundred thousand yuan, which was terribly painful. Fortunately, the 100,000 yuan was returned to their hands. "Auntie, have you sent this car for inspection?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Liu Chunyue opened her eyes, "What''s the inspection? It''s good, do you need inspection? The quality of the previous things was leveraged, and there were no problems. Xiaoguo, let alone other things, just talk about buying a car. Not as good as my familys aspirations. Look at the car you bought before, and it broke after a hit. Its really easy." Tang Guo: "..." system: incredible. Just hit it and it breaks, is that a light hit? "No matter what, the car still needs regr maintenance." Tang Guo only said one sentence, of course, Liu Chunyue finally refuted several sentences, and finally stopped speaking. Afterwards, Liu Chunyue ignored Tang Guo, and the family sat in the living room talking andughing, basically talking around Liu Chunyue''s family. Tang Lide and Song Jinghua sat aside, asionally interjecting a sentence or two. "Sister Xiaoguo, you can''t figure it out. You actually want to sell the car to Brother Zhiming. He always drove up and flew, and now something has happened, so it''s not troublesome to trouble you." Tang Mengmeng sat next to Tang Guo, still chewing gum, and said in a low voice, "I heard that Erbo and Erniang borrowed 500,000 from their family? Your family is really rich, and the medical expenses are all Erbo Erniang came out, butter actually gave another 100,000. Erbo and Erniang, I guess they prepared a lot of dowry for you, right?" "To tell you the truth, I probably don''t have a penny for my dowry." Tang Guo whispered, "My parents'' money, how they spend it, I really can''t control it." "Sister Xiao Guo, it''s not that I said you, the second uncle and the second mother will only have a daughter like you. In the future, they will get old, and all the family background will not be yours. You still have toe for their pension. Everything is given to other families now, and you will be bolder in the future." Tang Mengmeng has always felt that she, the second uncle and the second mother, are two silly. Not being kind to his daughter, but helping other people. Let''s just say to Tang Zhiming, he was still waiting for him, Liu Chunyue was still idle. If she were Tang Guo, she would have jumped up long ago. Chapter 1244: Loved Girlfriend (23) Chapter 1244: Loved Girlfriend (23) Now she is sending the money outside, every one of them is beyond her tolerance. Fortunately, her parents are not such people. "My parents don''t listen, what can they do?" Tang Guo said helplessly, "The money is in their hands, even if I can stop it once, can I stop it a second time?" "I heard before that they were nning to sell the small broken car to you, but how did they end up directly giving them 100,000? Is the second uncle a fool? Even if it is a small broken car, you have to hold it, and you can always get it back. Loss." Tang Mengmeng muttered. Tang Guo smiled without saying a word, how could she tell the other party the key. It was said that she only sold cars and didn''t borrow cars because she knew the development of the plotter. If she just lent the car to Tang Zhiming at that time, because she was the owner of the car, the person who was thest responsible for losing money would definitely be her owner. Although, the final loss of money fell on her parents. At least she exempted her. Moreover, she made up her mind to let these two people taste what it would be like to have nothing, and everyone betrayed. Let them keep their eyes open and see, who are these rtives who like to take advantage and are usually helped by them. Without suffering, they will never understand the true colors of these people. Don''t look at Tang Mengmeng caring about her, in fact, Tang Mengmeng is also a big mouth. I asked her to reveal something, but within an hour, the entire Tang family knew what she thought. The Tang family has a family group, and any new things will be promoted in the group. Tang Mengmeng came over to say this, but just wanted to talk from her mouth. "Sister Xiaoguo, in fact, I still think that you should still ask for that small broken car. I heard that you use a bus to go to work every day. It is better to have a scooter," Tang Mengmeng continued. Tang Guo chuckled, "It''s okay. Get up earlier and take the bus. Also, I asked for the car. What do you ask my cousin to do? He has inconvenient legs and feet. I can''t take advantage of others, right? " Tang Mengmeng saw that he couldn''t get any fresh news, so he didn''t say much. He started to hold the remote control and watched TV while chewing gum, ignoring Tang Guo. One afternoon, Tang Guo got off work. Yuan Shuo still watched her leave thepany building in the same ce, then drove the car over and met her by chance. When the two were about to greet each other, Tang Mengmeng didn''t know where they came from, "Sister Xiao Guo, are you off work? I''m just going shopping, do you want to go back together?" At this moment, Tang Mengmeng saw Yuan Shuo standing in front of Tang Guo. Yuan Shuo is dressed in a suit and leather shoes, looks handsome, and is the heart of a little girl like Tang Mengmeng. When she saw Yuan Shuo, her eyes lit up. "Sister Xiao Guo, who is this? Is your colleague?" Although Tang Mengmeng was asking Tang Guo, her eyes seemed to be glued to Yuan Shuo''s body. She had seen this man before, but she didn''t pay much attention at the time. She didn''t expect that this man drove such a good car, and his family was definitely not bad. "Why don''t you introduce me, hello, my name is Tang Mengmeng, I am Xiao Guo''s cousin, Xiao Guo is twenty-two this year, and I am neen, two years younger than Xiao Guo." In that appearance, he almost didn''t directly say that Tang Guo meant that Tang Guo was two years older than her. System: He was wrong. Before, he thought that Tang Mengmeng was a normal person in the Tang family, but now he knows that this is a roon dog. Chapter 1245: Loved Girlfriend (24) Chapter 1245: Loved Girlfriend (24) "Handsome guy, what''s your name, where do you go to work?" Tang Mengmeng''s eyes fell on the brand-new Maybach again, brighter, and it looked like he almost threw Yuan Shuo down. Yuan Shuo was frightened by the look, but when someone asked, he couldn''t stop talking. "My name is Yuan Shuo and I am friends with Miss Tang." "Oh oh..." Tang Mengmeng nodded, still staring at him, as if saying, "You haven''t finished the introduction yet," "Your car is good." The corners of Yuan Shuo''s mouth twitched. What kind of people are this Tang family? "Brother Yuan, are you waiting for your boss here?" At this moment, Tang Guo said suddenly, "Your boss has a good car. Why, do you want to take me for a ride?" Yuan Shuo reacted at once, "I am not waiting for the boss today. The boss decided to take me out to discuss business tomorrow, telling me to pick him up tomorrow morning, let me drive the car home, and go there early tomorrow morning." After Yuan Shuo finished speaking, he was still reminiscing about that Brother Yuan, when he was called so, his whole body was crisp. If you can, call again, that''s great. "Anyway, we''ll drop in, we can take you." Tang Guo chuckled, watching the scorching heat in Tang Mengmeng''s eyes dissipate a lot, and introduced, "This is Yuan Shuo, a friend I asionally know, in fact, we know it, it is really dramatic." "How did you meet, Sister Xiao Guo?" The enthusiasm in Tang Mengmeng''s eyes faded a lot, but Yuan Shuo''s appearance still attracted her very much. If the job is not bad, she might still want to consider it. Tang Guo''s lips curled, "We know each other because he is pulling me to sell insurance." Insurance... Insurance? Sell insurance? In these years, as long as I heard that this is selling insurance, my impression is three points worse. The obsession in Tang Mengmeng''s eyes quickly dissipated. Although she likes handsome guys, she doesn''t like handsome guys who sell insurance. This profession is easy to offend and is particrly annoying. She remembered that some of her ssmates were also selling insurance, and looking at Yuan Shuo''s appearance, they all seemed a bit contemptuous. As far as she looks, its not easy to find a handsome guy? For those who sell insurance, forget it. The car is owned by the owner, but the long one is so human-like that he cheated her too. Thinking of this, Tang Mengmeng became a little embarrassed. She was almost embarrassed, and so was cousin Xiaoguo. Why didn''t she introduce her earlier, which made her embarrassed. "Mengmeng, do you want to go back together in Brother Yuan''s car?" Tang Guo enthusiastically invited him, expressing his desire to take a luxury car. Tang Mengmeng felt contemptuous. It wasn''t this car that sold insurance to him. He was so proud, as if he belonged to him, and didn''t look at what he was like. Little Guo''s vision is really bad. This kind of people who drive the boss''s car to show their face must give opportunities. "No, I suddenly remembered that there is something else, and we didn''t go the way, let''s forget it." Tang Mengmeng left with an excuse. When her back disappeared, Tang Guo and Yuan Shuo looked at each other and thenughed together. As for what tough, they just know each other. "It''s the first time I have been so obviously despised when I grow up." Yuan Shuo shook his head and helped Tang Guo open the door, "Miss Tang, your family is really special." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "There are more special ones, just like habit. A profession like Mr. Yuan, who sells insurance, will be dismissed in our family. In their view, the sellers of insurance are liars who cheat them Hard-earned money." Chapter 1246: Loved Girlfriend (25) Chapter 1246: Loved Girlfriend (25) Yuan Shuo is strange. In such a family, there is such a unique girl. The two talked andughed, as usual, but had to stop when the car was halfway through. The two got out of the car and asked someone to find out that there was a small car ident ahead. Tang Guo looked at this somewhat familiar ce, and was stunned for a moment. He took out his phone and nced at the date, a little silent. This is really self-inflicted. "Let''s go up and take a look, you can''t go anyway." It''s the peak time for get off work hours, and the car is already blocked as soon as ites over. When the two entered the crowd, they saw a gray-haired olddy lying in front of a small broken car. The olddy was pressed with one leg under the car, and was directly rolled in. Pedestrians were afraid to move. They can also help lift the car if they only press their legs. Now that they are like this, they dare not do more. If the olddy is good or bad, they can''t afford it. This year, olddies and grandpas are the most difficult to mess with. If you provoke it, it is tens of thousands. The person standing next to the broken car made Yuan Shuo a little familiar. Soon he remembered when he had seen this person. Isn''t this Tang Guo''s uncle? "Miss Tang, it seems to be from your family." Standing in the crowd, Tang Liping frowned and said to the people around, "She ran to my car by herself. I drove over, and who knew she rushed over." Tang Liping was sweaty in his hands. He braked just now. But because the brakes were a bit sluggish, it was supposed to be able to brake immediately, but after thest five seconds, it stopped. In these five seconds, the olddy''s leg was rolled into the tire. "I know this olddy, and I often touch porcin here. Many people know her. As long as you drive this road, the car is as fast as a tortoise. Who knows if she will suddenlye out." "Do you think this is retribution? This time someone with slow braking did not stop the car. I think her leg can''t be kept." "That driver is really unlucky." What Tang Guo wanted to say was that Tang Liping was not unlucky at all, that was what he deserved. ording to the original trajectory of the story, all the unfortunate things in her family happened at the beginning of borrowing a car. The car was lent to Tang Zhiming. Tang Zhiming had a car ident and finally lost his leg. Thepensation fell on Tang Guo. Because the car was hers, Liu Chunyue still felt that Tang Zhiming was in a car ident and was still her responsibility, and finally hated her. Tang Lide and his wife still feel guilty about Tang Zhiming. In their opinion, no one can be more pitiful than Tang Zhiming who lost his leg. It turned out that while the track was borrowing a car, Tang Zhiming would exchange that small broken car to Tang Guo and let her drive this to travel. Later, when Tang Zhiming had an ident, it was her father who drove up and down. Tang Zhiming''s family did not take the car back for the time being. It was today that the person who met the olddy in the car should be her father Tang Lide. Under normal circumstances, at the speed in the urban area, the car can be stopped and the olddy will not be hit. Even if it was really ckmailed, it would cost a few hundred yuan. But because the car is aging, the brakes are slow to respond. As a result, the brake stopped after a few seconds, and finally the olddy''s leg was rolled in. The olddy was so painful that Tang Lide lost a lot of money. The owner of this car was Tang Zhiming, but Tang Zhiming had broken his leg. Chapter 1247: Loved Girlfriend (26) Chapter 1247: Loved Girlfriend (26) The olddy''s family saw that all the young people had broken their legs. Going up to ckmail would definitely be unreasonable, so it''s better to just kill Tang Lide. Tang Lide not only lost a lot of money to the olddy''s family, but also because the car hit the olddy and gave Tang Zhiming the money for thest scrapped car. Because Tang Guo sold the car, plus let the two couples send money directly to Tang Zhiming. It changed the ending. Who knew that the person who hit the olddy actually became Tang Liping. She stood aside and smiled, her smile was terrible and her mood was veryfortable. [Host, do you think this is a natural harvest by the wicked? It should be said that the wicked have their own wicked to punish them, and the two wicked people get together and don''t know what kind of sparks wille out. The simple system sighed, the host was a sessful refuge. The original owner of this world is really unlucky. There is a pair of parents who are taking advantage of them, and their luck is super bad. In addition to working well, there are almost all bad things in life. Since the arrival of the host, everything is slowly changing. Now Tang Liping''s family, how can this ount not be counted on the host''s family? The car was Tang Zhiming, and the one who hit the man was Tang Liping. "It is estimated that I will borrow money again." Tang Guo said indifferently, "Let''s borrow, I''m waiting for them to empty out the family." "Miss Tang, do you seem unhappy?" Yuan Shuo asked, "Are you worried about your uncle?" In fact, he felt that Tang Liping''s family was not a good thing, and there was no need to worry. "No, I''m sad, they areing to borrow money from my parents again." Tang Guo shook her head, "I can''t stop it, our family will be borrowed sooner orter." "It''s no way to go on like this." Tang Guo raised her head and looked at Yuan Shuo, "President Yuan, you have a broad range of knowledge, do you have any good suggestions to stop my parents from being taken advantage of?" This is really difficult for Yuan Shuo, which is even more difficult than writing a n. "So, Yuan always has no choice, right?" Tang Guo had long expected that people like her parents would not listen to persuasion or make trouble. They would not have any regrets even if they suffered a little bit. There is only one way to bring them back. Let them experience the feeling of despair. "If this continues, I will really be impoverished." Tang Guo joked, but Yuan Shuo didn''t expect Yuan Shuo to answer, "If Miss Tang is desperate and impoverished, you cane to me." After speaking, he felt that something was wrong and quickly said, "We have known each other for a long time, should we be considered friends? Friends are in trouble, I can help without any problems." "Then I will first thank Mr. Yuan." Seeing that she didn''t refuse, Yuan Shuo felt a sense of beauty in her heart, which was really strange. But he always felt very happy to be able to help her, as if he should help her. That kind of strange feeling, no matter how lingering. The ambnce came soon, Tang Guo and Yuan Shuo also got on the car, the vehicle has begun to evacuate slowly. Tang Guo didn''t get in front of Tang Liping, she didn''t want to provoke such trouble. Anyway, they will soone to her parents to borrow money. If they go, it will be a lot of trouble. In the end, it is estimated that the responsibility will fall on her, so she won''t be the one to be taken advantage of. Sure enough, it didn''t take long before Tang Liping drove into the olddy and it was announced in the family. I heard that the olddys leg had aminuted fracture, although she could not reach the state of amputation, she was still ame after healed. Chapter 1248: Loved Girlfriend (27) Chapter 1248: Loved Girlfriend (27) Liu Chunyue''s heart was cold. That olddy''s family is not a good thing. If you don''t give it, Tang Liping will go to court. The small broken car was also sent for inspection and a brake problem was detected. Even if the olddy rushed over by herself, in this society, the weak are the most reasonable. Moreover, Tang Liping collided with him. In short, he had to lose money. If he didn''t lose money, he would go to court. Both Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping didn''t want to go to court. They wanted to discuss with each other whether they could be less. Five hundred thousand is really too much. That olddy''s family, but she didn''t follow her, she was determined to be half a million, a lot of points. At this time, Liu Chunyue''s family was still thinking about discussing with the olddy''s family, but for the time being they did not ask Tang Guo''s family to borrow money. One day, Tang Guo returned home and saw a familiar person. Her grandmother, Mrs. Song, was pulling Song Jinghua''s speech with a smile on her face. At that time, a few words came out of her mind, and the borrower came. "Xiao Guo came back from work?" Mrs. Song smiled at everyone. In fact, she and Tang Guo were not close. Every time I think of Song Jinghua''s second daughter, it is because ofck of money in her hands. No, she chatted with Song Jinghua and said that Song Tianling was going to buy a house. Song Tianling, the youngest son of Mrs. Song, is also an old man, she loves most. Whatever, Song Tianling is tightly held. In the past, she often came to her house to fight the autumn wind, and everything she got was given to Song Tianling. It can be said that most of Song Tianling was raised by Song Jinghua. "I thought about it. Since I buy a house, I definitely can''t buy the suburbs. It''s better not to buy the suburbs. Buying a house is a lifetime thing, or it is more convenient to buy in the city. But the housing prices in the city are really It has gone up and up." Granny Song''s face turned slightly frowning with a smile, "Jinghua, Tianling is your brother, don''t care about your brother. When you were a child, Tianling bought two candies at school, but you have your share. I have always respected you as a sister in my heart. Now that Tianling wants to buy a house, you have to help." "Mom, is the house looking good?" Song Jinghua didn''t think it would be bad to help Song Tianling. Just talk about the Tang family, isn''t their family always helping? What happened to her helping her family, Tang Lide wouldn''t object, it was her own family, and mutual help should be right. "The down payment is a million, and now we have a million, Jinghua, you can borrow 500,000 from your mother, 500,000 is almost the same. First, we will make up the down payment. For the rest of the money, Tian Ling and I Slowly." Song Jinghua was a little bit hesitant, "Mom, what house, the down payment is 500,000?" "Tian Ling said that it is a very high-endmunity. In short, the house is very good. If you don''t buy it now, you won''t be able to buy it in the future. The location or anything is good, Jinghua, you won''t be unwilling, right? "Mrs. Song''s face sank. "Jinghua, I heard that you borrowed a lot of money to Brother Li De''s family before? Why, help your family, your own younger brother can''t do it?" Granny Song''s eyes turned red all of a sudden, "Sure enough, it''s the daughter who got married, and the sshed water, Jinghua, my mom really hurt you for nothing. When I came, I vowed to Tianling and said that he was two Sister loves him the most and will definitely help him. I didn''t expect it..." "Mom, mom, don''t cry, I didn''t mean that." Chapter 1249: Loved Girlfriend (28) Chapter 1249: Loved Girlfriend (28) "Tianling is my own brother, how could I not help?" Song Jinghua was a little confused, "Help, mom, I help. It''s just that 500,000 is really too much, and I can''te up with so much now." Originally, she and Tang Lide had deposited millions of dors. Before, I borrowed 500,000 from Liu Chunyue''s family, and gave Tang Zhiming out for medical expenses, and then another 100,000. Now that there is no more than 500,000 in deposits, and there is no deposit at all at home, she is also a little worried. "Then how much do you have?" "It''s less than four hundred thousand." Song Jinghua said, "Mom, or else, I''ll make it together. Let me make you four hundred thousand. I won''t be able to get it out any more." Seeing her pitiful mother, she thought about , Go to thepany to advance the monthly sry, 400,000 yuan is still fine. Since her brother wants to buy a house in the city, she also feels no objection. The house is there, and it will not depreciate. If you can help, please help. If you miss it, it will be a lifetime regret. Although there is no deposit, I will panic, but my family can''t help but do it. Back then, she and Tang Lide also started from scratch. Fortunately, they wandered in the city and found a ce to stay. She can understand how people who don''t have a house desire to have a home of their own. Moreover, this person is still her own brother, how can he not help? Tang Guo listened in the room and didn''t mean to go out to persuade him. ording to the current progress, the only assets she has for her parents are the house. Of course, it is estimated that this house will not be kept in the end and will be a pauper. It doesn''t matter, with her here, she will definitely give them a bite to eat, and will not starve them to death. The olddy Song stayed in Tang Guo''s house for two days. When she got the money from Song Jinghua, she took the things Song Jinghua bought for her and left soon. When Tang Guo came back from get off work one day, she saw Song Jinghua sitting on the sofa in the living room with a sad face. I sneered in my heart, walked to Song Jinghua''s side and sat down, "Mom, what are you doing here frowning? Have you encountered any difficulties?" "No, nothing." Song Jinghua thought that Tang Guo didn''t know that she lent all the money in the family to Mrs. Song, even advanced one month''s sry, and borrowed several thousand yuan from her colleagues. Now he is empty-handed and owes foreign debts. Since her days are getting better, she hasn''t experienced this feeling of panic with no money in her hands for a long time. On impulse, she loaned all the money out, but she actually regretted it a little bit in her heart. It can be thought that Mrs. Song is her mother and Song Tianling is her brother. She thinks it should be. Their family''s money has also been lent to the Tang family. Can''t it be lent to her mother''s family? It would be a joke if he had a conflict with his family because of some money. The maiden family is always one of her support. Tang Guo was able to guess Song Jinghua''s thoughts, that the maiden family is indeed the support of a woman after marriage, but it also depends on what maiden family is. As for Mrs. Song''s family, she didn''t know where she was going. Except for Song Jinghua to **** blood, she had never seen him help Song Jinghua a little bit. "Mom, are you really okay? I don''t think yourplexion is very good." Tang Guo asked with concern. Song Jinghua was a little guilty and stood up quickly, "It''s okay, what to worry about, I''m going to cook, Xiaoguo, clean the house." Chapter 1250: Loved Girlfriend (29) Chapter 1250: Loved Girlfriend (29) At dinner, Tang Lide was surprised when he saw a table of vegetarian dishes, "Why is there no meat today, all vegetarian?" "asionally its good to be a vegetarian. I have eaten a lot of big fish and meat some time ago, and I always feel a little sick in my stomach," Song Jinghua said with a guilty conscience. The rest of the month is vegetarian, which can be considered a health regimen." "But I still want to eat meat," Tang Lide nced at the vegetarian dishes on the table disgustedly, "Jinghua, there is no meat, I can''t eat this rice." Song Jinghua patted Tang Lide''s belly and said, "Just your big belly, you should eat more vegetarian food. I have decided. Our family will also be vegetarian next month." Tang Lide: "..." Isn''t that killing him? [Host, your mother is really amazing. She helped her natal brother and made her family a vegetarian. "It''s not that great. I''m always vegetarian for a month. I can''t get used to it. In the future, let''s eat out ande back. You can check for me, there are any delicious private dishes near thepany." The system nced at Tang Lide and Song Jinghua, who are vegetarians, and almost sprayed out when Tang Guo was about to eat private food. Okay, it''s really a host, it''s really done. But, you have to be cruel to deal with this kind of superb. When she woke up the next morning, Tang Guo had already obtained the list of private dishes sent to her by the system. After taking a look, I n to leave work and every family will eat. It was Tang Lide and his wife who was short of money, not her. The two did not say that she was an adult, so she had to learn to take care of herself. Therefore, she has to take care of herself. After get off work, she did not immediately go to order a private kitchen, but went to the ce where Yuanshuo would appear. The two met again and greeted each other. System: The adult world is really boring. What **** asionally, these two people are really clever and pretending to be confused. "President Yuan, I will invite you to dinner," Tang Guo said, lying on the edge of the car door, "I feel a little sorry for always taking your car. I want to invite you to dinner, and I would like to express my gratitude." System: Didnt the dog host take a car for almost two months? It was the first time I heard her say sorry, the sun came out from the west. Yuan Shuo was surprised, but did not refuse. As long as there is nothing else, he is used to passing by here every day, waiting for her arrival. Even if he had meetings sometimes, he would subconsciously give her a phone call, with a message saying that he would go hometer today. But such cases are rare, as long as he cane here, he wille. "Miss Tang is kind, why would I refuse? Then what shall we eat, shall we go to the noodle restaurant?" He had always been familiar with Tang Guo''s home, and knew that her parents had ignored her daughter because of the blood-sucking rtives. It was the first time he had seen him when he grew up so close to rtives, ignoring his daughter''s parents. Subconsciously, he thinks it''s best to go to a small noodle restaurant. In fact, the taste of the small noodle restaurant is still good. When he was in school, he often went to the small noodle restaurant outside the school to eat. "I have booked a ce." When Tang Guo brought Yuan Shuo to a private kitchen with a good reputation, he stayed for a while and asked in a low voice, "How did you get the spot here?" Chapter 1251: Loved Girlfriend (30) Chapter 1251: Loved Girlfriend (30) He remembered that this private kitchen must be reserved a month in advance, right? "Maybe it''s my luck." Tang Guo looked up at the menu and said, "It seems that Yuan always knows this ce, what to eat, I will help you order it?" Yuan Shuo hesitated and said in a low voice, "The food here is expensive." His tone seemed to be short of money. System: Hahaha,ughed to death, this look that saves the host a lot of money, he will not be a good man in the future. "You are wee, President Yuan, you can still eat if you invite you to dinner." Seeing that he didn''t believe him, Tang Guo ordered several dishes he liked, all of which were signature dishes. Yuan Shuo looked at the dishes and was a little silent. Aren''t these all his favorites? Seeing Yuan Shuo''s appearance, Tang Guo knew that his taste had not changed, and ordered several more dishes. For the past two days, Song Jinghua has cooked a table of vegetarian dishes every day, and her mouth has faded a lot, but she has to order a table of good dishes before going back. Yuan Shuo can be regarded as having a satisfying private kitchen, and he feels very good. He has a high-level VIP card for this private kitchen, but almost everyone whoes to eat here has a VIP card, and anyone who grabs a spot here has to line up. He has missed the food here and has been thinking about it for a long time. Tang Guo smiled when he saw his unfulfilled expression. At the end of the checkout, Yuan Shuo felt a little relieved to see her not feeling distressed. "Finally had a full meal." In the car, Yuan Shuo heard her and asked in surprise, "Why, your family doesn''t feed you enough?" This is too much. "It''s not that I didn''t feed me," Tang Guo replied, "It''s that my mother lent all the money in the family to my uncle to buy a house. She also paid the next month''s sry in advance. Maybe we will next In May, we still have to be vegetarian. We are vegetarian every day, without meat, how can we be full." "She still doesn''t know. I was in the room and heard about her loaning money to my uncle. I guess I thought I was hiding it very tightly. No one knew." Yuan Shuo didn''t know how tofort him for this kind of thing, and he wasn''t too sad to see her, so he was even more confused. "Miss Tang, why haven''t you thought of moving out and living alone? With your current sry, you should be able to afford the rent. Living outside is also considered free and many bad things will leave you." He always felt that it was a miracle that she had grown so upright as far as the Tang family was concerned. To stay here, I don''t know if it will change in the future. Even if it doesn''t change, this family will bully her to death. "If you think it''s very expensive for you to pay for the rent, I have several empty houses under my name, and you can lend you first. You can also pay the rent after you have money." He didn''t care about the rent, but he was afraid that she would misunderstand something by saying that she would live casually. It would be better to use this name. "No, I live at home. There is a reason." Tang Guo put his hands on it and looked at Yuan Shuo, "President Yuan is really a kind person, and he still cares about my future, so he will help me n it. President Yuan, are you doing the same to everyone, generously lending the house to others? So, President Yuan, how many of the houses under your name are lent to others?" Yuan Shuo: "..." "I don''t have a set, and I''m not so kind every time." Yuan Shuo said sternly. Chapter 1252: Loved Girlfriend (31) Chapter 1252: Loved Girlfriend (31) "It''s because I feel that I am more congenial with Miss Tang. Are we not friends now? Helping our friends is the right thing to do." "Oh, then President Yuan is a very loyal person. It is really fortunate for Sansheng to make friends like President Yuan." System: The host''s good person card is really a stack of stacks. Throw it at Yuan Shuo for no money. ... Tang Guo was full of private kitchens, and of course he didn''t eat two bites when eating at night. Song Jinghua saw that Tang Guo hadn''t eaten much, so she couldn''t help asking, "Xiaoguo, is it that the food is not to your appetite?" "Mom, I lost weight recently." System: What a lie, I dont know who ate so much this afternoon. "That''s it." Tang Guo obviously felt Song Jinghua sigh of relief, and said with a smile, "I''ll go back to the room first, you eat slowly." Not long after returning to the room, Tang Guo faintly heard movement outside, but closed his eyes, watching everything outside through the system. "Sister-inw''s family wants to borrow money again?" Song Jinghua asked in a trembling voice, "Didn''t you borrow them half a millionst time? Li De, although rtives should help, we want to help, but we only borrowed five dors not long ago. Give them one hundred thousand, why do we have to borrow so much again? If we borrow again, our family will be scattered." "Where is it so exaggerated," Tang Lide put down his chopsticks, "Isn''t it just borrowing the deposit? Big brother told me that when he pays back, he will pay the bank''s interest together. Big brother has always been fair and kind. , Will not lie to me." "Furthermore, this time it was really an emergency. The olddy who came to the house before, bit her eldest brother. In the end, she couldn''t mediate anymore. The family just wanted money, otherwise they would sue the eldest brother." Tang Lide sighed, "My eldest brother is at this age, and he will go to court, where is his face? Finally he decided to give the money. You know the situation in their family. We dontck anything now. I took out the savings to help the eldest brother, my own brother, is it possible that he would ignorant of my money?" Tang Guo: Isn''t it? People borrowed it, but never thought of paying it back. "Big brothers, when did they borrow money without an IOU?" Tang Guo: Wasn''t the IOU just for the purpose of forgiving this kind of innocence? "Jinghua, if we count our deposits, there should be close to 400,000 yuan? I can''t make up the 500,000 yuan. I n to advance the next month''s sry tomorrow and collect 400,000 yuan for the big brother." Tang Lide said. Song Jinghua''s face was very embarrassed and said, "Leader, why don''t you let the eldest brother and sister-inw, think about other ways? The situation of the third brother''s family is getting better and better over the years, or ask the third brother to borrow something. ?" "It''s not easy for the third brother. Mengmeng is still in school. The money is intended to be used by Mengmeng to go abroad in the future. No matter what, you can''t dy her studying abroad, right?" The two wrangled for a long time because of borrowing money and not borrowing money. Finally, Tang Lide felt that something was wrong. After asking Song Jinghua several times, she told the truth, saying that the money had been lent to her brother, and Song Tianling had bought a house. She also advanced her sry for next month, and now her family has no savings. "Jinghua, how can you lend all the money? Anyway, save some too," Tang Lide was furious, "borrowing money, and I dont discuss it with me. No wonder our family has been vegetarian recently. No money." Chapter 1253: Loved Girlfriend (32) Chapter 1253: Loved Girlfriend (32) "Why, you are only allowed to help the Tang family, but not me to help my natal family?" Song Jinghua''s temper also came, "What happened to me lending my brother? How much money have you lent to the Tang family over the years? My younger brother bought a house. As an older sister, if I dont help, if I want to pass it on, people might say that Song Jinghua is indifferent and ruthless, and I dont care about my younger brother." "Why don''t you keep some? You just said that you want to advance next month''s sry and collect four hundred thousand for your elder brother?" Tang Lide was ignored by Song Jinghua. The two of them shed about this matter untilte at night before they fell asleep. In short, there is no savings at home, so I definitely can''t borrow money to Tang Liping. Tang Lide didn''t sleep well all night of sorrow. Tang Guo got up in the morning and saw his tired face. He was kindly concerned, "Dad, you don''t look very good, what happened?" "No, it''s okay, it''s just that I didn''t sleep wellst night." Tang Lide tried his best to conceal his fault. It was impossible for him to let Tang Guo know that all the savings in the family had been borrowed. Recently, their whole family is vegetarian every day because they are out of money. He was a little grateful that Tang Guo lost weight and wouldn''t mind being vegetarian. "Oh, that''s good, Dad, remember to take a good rest, so that you have energy to work." After Tang Guo freshened up, she was ready to go out. Song Jinghua came out of the kitchen, "Xiaoguo, why don''t you have breakfast? I have already prepared the noodles. Let''s go after some." "Mom, I''m losing weight." Song Jinghua remembered what happened yesterday, so she didn''t force it, "Okay, then you go." Half an hourter, Tang Guo took a cup of soy milk, a pancake, a braised pork roll and a braised egg into thepany. She came earlier, and it was not time to go to work at this time. The one she ate in the pantry was called Xiang. System: Host, what about weight loss? "I don''t want to eat noodles in the morning, but in noodles." Tang Guohe said, "It''s still delicious braised pork rolls and pancakes, and braised eggs are also good. It''s best with a cup of soy milk." System: Speechless. "How can you not eat breakfast? Even if you want to lose weight, breakfast is the most important thing. You have to eat better." The system thought, this is not wrong. However, his host does not need to lose weight. [Host, you said that all the deposits at home are being lent out, will Tang Liping''s family give up borrowing money from your home? "Then it depends on what my dad can do for them. In my dad''s eyes, the eldest brother is like a father, and the conditions were not good when he was a child. The uncle came out to work early and helped my dad go to college. Do you think my dad will ignore them?" [Even if it is a kindness, it has been decades, and everything should be paid off. "But my dad doesn''t think so. He thinks he will always owe his uncle''s family. He always said that it was his uncle who gave up the opportunity to study and went to work, so that he could go to college. However, I watched the story of the world. , I very much doubt this statement. Because the uncles grades are quite poor, it is impossible to enter the university. Moreover, there was a turbulent period, and people with poor grades lost so many years, how could it be possible?" "Speaking of which, he did support my dad for a year. A yearter, my dad decided to reduce the burden on the family, work-study, and basically stopped asking the family for a penny." Chapter 1254: Loved Girlfriend (33) Chapter 1254: Loved Girlfriend (33) [So, he actually sponsored the host''s father for a year,] Later, the plot, the system also understood, [Then, in the following decades, your father was subsidizing their family. Including Tang Liping and his wife looking for a job in the city, transferring Tang Zhiming to Tang Guos school, andter, no matter what the family did, Tang Lide was there to help. No matter what the family had done, Tang Lide didn''t think it was too much. He always remembered that Tang Liping was his own brother, who sponsored him to go to university. [The host, how about your mother, how do you feel that she and your dad are simr people. Tang Guo wiped the corners of her mouth beforemunicating with the system, "Grandpa died early. Grandma had three children, Song Zhenqiu, my mother, and Song Tianling. They were all brought up by my grandma, and the four of them depended on each other for life. My mother has always attached great importance to them. Family feelings. Even if she is not my grandmothers favorite daughter. She was able to go to college atst, but it was not my grandmother who favored her, but her grades were good enough. In that situation, she was able to go to college. "But she remembered this all her life, and her grandmother often said in her ear, if my aunt had not given up school and married early, how could she have a chance." [This is obviously a moral kidnapping, and over the years, your family has also helped your natal family a lot, why have they fulfilled their obligations and repaid their kindness. "Is there any way? Most people think that this kind of kindness is unclear. The two of them, now in order to hold other people''s homes, they are swollen and fat. Look, there must beter Strange things happen." Tang Guo didn''t feel at all that the two fools would stop there. Although in the original plot, her family did not develop to the point where there was nothing left, but for the rest of their lives, Tang Lide and Song Jinghua were subsidizing other families. Especially after the death of the original owner, they are even more reluctant to lose these family affections, even crazier than before. Treat the children of your siblings as your own. Of course, in the end it was a bleak old age. If they hadn''t had a house, they would probably end up with no one to collect their bodies. The system looked at the original plot again, and it was a bit vacant. After get off work in the afternoon, Tang Guo met Yuan Shuo in the old ce. "Today we will eat at another restaurant." Yuan Shuo was surprised, "If you don''t go home immediately, or do you want to eat out?" "Yeah, I can''t stand the vegetarian diet every day." Yuan Shuo heard something different, "What happened to your house again?" He didn''t pay attention to these things. He paid attention to other people''s home affairs all day long. It was either a **** or a pervert. "Originally, my family also had millions of deposits. When my cousin had a car ident, my parents probably felt guilty and paid for the medical bills. They didn''t know how much money they gave. Later they borrowed another half a million." When Tang Guo said this, he saw Yuan Shuos incredible appearance, and thought, the incredible is still behind, "I said before, a few days ago, my grandmother came over and asked my mother to borrow money to give my uncle in the city. I bought a house and lent all the money left at home, and even my mother went to the work unit to advance the next months sry. Then, from that day on, my mother made vegetarian vegetables every day, and there were few oil beads. I won''t talk about it at noon. I will order some in noodles in the morning and eat like that every day. Who can stand it, I don''t lose weight. " "Now, the uncle''s house has something again, I don''t know what will happen." Chapter 1255: Loved Girlfriend (34) Chapter 1255: Loved Girlfriend (34) Yuan Shuo subconsciously took a look at Tang Guo''s figure. She was slender and well-proportioned, and she really didn''t need to lose weight. It looks like this, it''s perfect, if it''s too thin, it won''t look so good. "Your parents didn''t think about living their own lives. In order to help other people''s families, do they even have to save money for food?" In Yuan Shuo''s eyes, he couldn''t believe it. Tang Guo shook his head, "They care about the love between rtives. Every time I persuade, I will say that I have no conscience. Now I dont want to persuade them anymore. Whoever they are willing to fund will be funded. Anyway, it is their own. money." Now, she was waiting for the two to have nothing. No one wants to help them in their days, and I especially want them to experience how despair and helplessness feel. People who have worked so hard to help, when they are desperate, actually ignore them. Just thinking about it, Tang Guo felt very happy. Yuan Shuo realized that Tang Guo was talking, but he actuallyughed. I really don''t understand, her parents have been doing such a fool andughed. When Tang Guo took him to another private kitchen, Yuan Shuo couldn''t help but said, "This restaurant is also very delicious, but they have been queuing for the number two monthster, how can you do it? of?" Tang Guo is still a little bit mysterious in his eyes. Obviously she was an ordinary girl, and she was able to grab a seat in a few private kitchens he liked. These private dishes require VIP cards to be able to line up to grab a seat number. So, where did she get the VIP card, and how did she get it, he is a mystery. The system felt Yuan Shuo''s doubts, smiled without saying a word, and hid his merit and fame deeply. How to grab it, of course, is his ability. Is the host greatly short of money? Thest thing shecks is money. It can be said that the wealth in her system space is iparable to anyone in this world. But she can use these things, none of them. In her words, her wealth is everything she has experienced in the small world, and these experiences are her wealth. With the experience and knowledge in her mind, she can go anywhere and give her a short time, and she will not be short of money. Of course, the fastest way to get money is for the host to throw more than 100,000 yuan into the stock market. If there is no basic funds, the host will know everything, and if you just teach two children talents, they will be rich. Singing, dancing, painting, ying various musical instruments, achievements in mathematics... is simply almighty. Just take it out and it will live very well. For Tang Guohui, the system didn''t think it was any strange. Even an ordinary person, who has traveled through countless worlds and experienced thousands of years, is willing to learn as long as he is in every world. It is definitely wealth. This wealth does not refer to things outside the body. The system suddenly became a little congested. In fact, such a powerful host has very little demand for his system. It seems that he is useless. "What are you thinking about? Tongzi." The two have been bound for thousands of years, and Tang Guo can of course easily feel that something is wrong with the system. [Host, I suddenly discovered that you can live very well with me or without me. My role is really too small for you. "Tongzi, I doubt your gender, so sentimental, wouldn''t it be a girl?" Chapter 1256: Loved Girlfriend (35) Chapter 1256: Loved Girlfriend (35) [Go and go, host, don''t doubt my gender, I am an authentic male system. "You don''t need to doubt your value. With your existence, it is much more convenient for me to do anything. For example, in many worlds before, I needed to collect video as evidence. If I came by myself, the trouble would be more than ten times." "With you, it''s different. You just need to adjust the scenes you want. There is also a plot to report to the world. Without you, I don''t know anything. It would be inconvenient to do things without you." "For another example, I want to search for a piece of information on the Inte. With you there, within a few minutes, I can find what I need from the huge database. The firewall of thework world is like a fake to you, and I have to take time to crack it. So, Tongzi, your role is very big. " "Look at how many worlds we have traversed together. Every world will meet different people. Often these people are just passing through in my life. But you are different. You will always be by my side. The best partner." The system was moved. Was he so important in the host''s heart? He regretted that when he was ignorant and ignorant, he only knew to urge the host to do a lot of tasks every day. He felt that he was useless, but the host said so much tofort him, and suddenly he was full of energy again. [Host big, I will always be your most loyal partner, no matter what happens in the future, I will be by your side and will never betray you. He already understands that even if there is one more person beside the host, the other party can''t rece him. That person and him are different in the host''s heart. He will always stand by the host''s side and never betray. And that person, who knows. People''s hearts are changeable, and no one can predict it. I hope that guy can be more interesting, listen to the host, be good, and apany the host more. In the future, he will not be jealous. He has understood that in the host''s heart, he is very important, that''s enough. "Miss Tang?" Yuan Shuo felt that Tang Guo was eating, and he was distracted. It was three minutes before he reminded him. Tang Guo returned to his senses and looked at him with a smile, "What''s the matter?" "Are you thinking about family matters? I''m sorry, I can''t help you." No matter whose family affairs it is, outsiders cannot intervene. Not to mention it was an outsider, even Tang Guo himself could not stop her parents from doing those things that suffered, let alone him, an outsider who was not familiar with them. Every time he heard her talk about family affairs, he felt sympathy in his heart. It must be very ufortable to be born in such a family. Fortunately, his parents are not such people. Suddenly, for a moment, he had an urge to take her home, and give her a little bit of his parents, so that she could truly experience what it is like for parents who love their children normally and love their children. When he woke up, he felt a little absurd again. Is it ridiculous? Yuan Shuo thought of a possibility, and then looking at Tang Guo who was eating seriously, that possibility suddenly came out from his heart. "What?" Tang Guo asked. Yuan Shuo smiled back at her, "Nothing, I suddenly wanted to understand one thing." "It must be a good thing to see President Yuan being so happy." Chapter 1257: Loved Girlfriend (36) Chapter 1257: Loved Girlfriend (36) "Yes, it''s a good thing." Yuan Shuo replied, and he said why he always wanted to approach her in the past two months. I want to look at her every day, because when she is off work, his afternoon meetings are changed to the morning. In the morning, I was used to having breakfast at home, so I had to wake up earlier and bring breakfast to thepany. Changing these inherent habits turned out to be just to be able to meet her twice a day. Once in the morning and once in the afternoon. At first, he didn''t care about this, just did it subconsciously. I didn''t think so much, maybe, thought she was a very interesting person. It was really easy and wanton to get along with her. From her words, one can always experience an astonishing feeling. What she says asionally gives people a different experience. She obviously lives in such a family, but she doesn''t seem to care about it. People from the Tang family, it can be said that none of the people he has ever seen is good, of course, including her. But he saw her especially pleasing to the eye, the more pleasing she looked. I was still wondering why I always wanted to approach her. At this moment, he wanted to understand. It turned out that he approached her like this because he wanted to take her home. I was thinking before that he couldn''t give her half of his parents, and wondered how he was so generous that he actually wanted to give her half of his parents. Unless you really care about a person, like it, you will have such an idea. He was like that to her. As long as he is married to her, his parents, aren''t they her parents? "Miss Tang, you see, we have known each other for two months, right?" Yuan Shuo said. Tang Guo nodded lightly, saying yes, "President Yuan is trying to say that we are already friends, do you n to lend me money to buy insurance?" "It is of course possible to borrow money. Buy insurance and I can also take care of it for you. I will buy you a copy of any insurance. I will give you a discount for the sake of a friend." Give it a discount. Yuan Shuo thought in his heart that after he coaxed people to him, he would renew her insurance for free every year. Does his daughter-inw still need to pay? From now on his money will be hers. "Miss Tang, since we are all friends, you say Mr. Yuan, I say Miss Tang, is it a bit strange. Or, let''s change the name?" System: Phew, this guy has got the hang of it. It''s no wonder that he agreed to borrow money because he had a great attempt to his host. "of course can." "From then on I will call you Xiaoguo?" When Yuan Shuo called out this name, he felt a warm feeling in his heart, as if he should call her that way. Every time Miss Tang called Miss Tang, he thought it was too strange. "Xiaoguo, you can call my name, or you can call me Lifetime Yuan brother just like that day." System: Puff, this guy! "Mr. Yuan, haven''t you yed games?" Yuan Shuo was a little strange, why Tang Guo got involved in ying games. Since she asked, he must answer, "No time to y." Although he has time to meet her for dinner every day, he is either working or sleeping in his spare time. Since getting to know her, he has squeezed out all his free time to meet her. "I''ll call you Brother Shuo from now on." Tang Guo fulfilled Yuan Shuo''s desire to be a brother. "Listen, Brother Yuan, who is especially like a game character, will let me y." Chapter 1258: Loved Girlfriend (37) Chapter 1258: Loved Girlfriend (37) Brother Shuo? Yuan Shuo suddenly felt that it sounds much better than Brother Yuan. As for the character of the game, he didn''t care. All he cared about was that she called him. Very good, Shuo is more distinctive, he likes this name. System: It''s too easy to be satisfied. I don''t know if the host always told him that it was not allowed to be too greedy. But he can be sure that this guy absolutely imposed a ban on himself after he was sober, otherwise, how could these worldster dare not do anything that I am sorry for the host. Every time I see the host, if he just wants to say something wrong, he will immediately correct it. The two of them ate the delicious private kitchen and walked out of the restaurant. Yuan Shuo asked in a low voice, "Xiaoguo, let you invite me to dinner every day. Isn''t that bad? Or, will I invite you tomorrow? Do you have a reservation tomorrow? ?" "Subscribed, Brother Shuo, in fact, you don''t have to worry. Although my parents like to take their own things out, I will keep my things. But you have to help me keep this secret. You can''t let them know me. No shortage of money." "This is natural." Yuan Shuo''s heart was hot, she actually revealed such an important secret to him. It can be seen that in her heart, he is a trustworthy person. Of course he will not disappoint her trust, and he will keep this secret well. A secret that only the two of them know. Tang Guo took out the phone, turned on the screen, and handed it to Yuan Shuo. Yuan Shuo was very surprised when he saw the date filled with private kitchens. "how did you do that?" "Maybe luck." He didn''t believe it, but he didn''t care. "Then tomorrow, afterwards, I have to invite you. The private kitchens of these restaurants are all a few months away. Thanks to you, I don''t have to wait so long before I can eat them." Tang Guo did not refuse, but readily agreed. Then Yuan Shuo sent Tang Guo home as usual. In order to avoid trouble, the ce where he stopped was always secret. Knowing her family''s situation and vaguely understand her n, he will naturally cooperate with her. In this way, the two went to different private kitchens for dinner every afternoon. Song Jinghua and his wife were frowning about money every day, and they didn''t even notice that the Tang Guo, which had been "vegetarian" for half a month, was still red and not thin at all. The two of them lost a few catties because they were vegetarian. "Xiao Shuo, you always exin, why are youing home sote recently? Did you go on a date with a girl?" Yuan Shuo was caught by his mother as soon as he returned home. A beautiful and noble richdy asked him such a sentence. Yuan Shuo thought for a while and nodded, "Yes, Mom, it won''t be long before you have a daughter-inw." "Really?" Yuan mother was very happy to hear Yuan Shuo admit it in person. "Son, you''ve finally got the hang of it. You are twenty-seven this year, and you can be considered an older young man. Oh my god, no one would believe it. My son has never talked about him since he was a child, a girl. I haven''t pulled my hand, it''s really embarrassing to me." Yuan Shuo: "..." "How about it, did you catch it?" Yuans mother asked with interest, Once I got it, Ill bring it back quickly. The meeting ceremony is ready. Your dads friend in South Africa just brought me a few diamonds back. Son, youe and help mom pick them. Object Chapter 1259: Loved Girlfriend (38) Chapter 1259: Loved Girlfriend (38) "Pink or purple?" Yuan Shuo was dragged into the ce where Yuan''s mother put her jewelry. There was a room in Yuan''s house, which contained all kinds of jewelry, all belonging to Yuan''s mother. Yuan Shuo''s father had no hobbies such as smoking, drinking, and gambling. His only interest was probably to pet his wife. You can do it as you like, anyway, it''s hard to do it. Yuanmother likes jewelry. He entrusts people to all over the world to find jewelry for her. In fact, Yuanfu worked so hard to make money to buy jewelry for his wife. "Xiao Shuo, now the meeting ceremony is also selected, when will you take the girl home and show her mom?" Yuan mother looked at Yuan Shuo baffledly, "Dont worry, as long as its a girl you like, mom doesnt object, she doesnt care about family background or anything. Looks or something, as long as you keep on chewing, mom can turn a blind eye. One eye. But I believe Xiaoshuos eyes make the girl a good girl." "Mom, she is indeed a good girl, but her life is not very good." Yuan Shuo talked about the general situation of Tang Guos family. Yuan mother felt a little sympathetic, "Then you have to treat others well, and when youe to our house in the future, Mom will help you take care of her and ensure that your baby will not be affected by anyone. bully." Yuan Shuo is not worried about these at all. Apart from her mother who likes jewelry, she is very nice. Xiaoguo is also a nice girl, and the two will get along well. As for his father, don''t worry. His mother said that the sun came out from the west, and his father would never say no. "Well, Xiaoshuo, you should tell mom now, when will you bring your object back?" Yuan Shuo was a little bit distressed, "Mom, we are still friends now and have not developed to that point. But don''t worry, I will work hard to try to change the three words "friend" into "girlfriend"." As soon as he finished speaking, Yuan Shuo was patted on the head by Yuan''s mother. "Stupid boy, isn''t it better for''girlfriend'' to be''wife'' directly?" Yuan Shuo: It seems to make sense. "By the way, recently you often go home veryte and go out very early. I heard yourpany say that you have changed all meetings to the morning?" "Isn''t this going to pick her up to work in the morning, go down to take her home, and eat by the way?" Yuan Shuo said. "The performance is fine, well, Xiaoshuo, bring my daughter-inw back early, you have to work hard." Yuan Shuo quickly agreed, he also thought. But she is not a silly girl, she is very ghostly, especially difficult to coax. One day, Tang Guo returned home full of food. As soon as I opened the door, I heard Tang Lide and Song Jinghua quarreling. When they saw Tang Guoing back, they shut up subconsciously. But both sides turned their heads aside, obviously making trouble very unpleasantly. "Parents, what''s the matter with you?" Parents quarrel, as daughters, you must give a caring greeting. Both of them pressed their lips and said nothing. "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" She saw Song Jinghua''s eyes reddened unexpectedly, but she didn''t have any sympathy in her heart. She would go to this day, but these two people could not see clearly. "Your dad is going to take the house for a loan, intending to lend it to your uncle. I object, how many years did we have to buy this big house?" "Tang Lide, don''t forget, how hard it was for a family of three to squeeze in a broken house with one bedroom and one living room." Chapter 1260: Loved Girlfriend (39) Chapter 1260: Loved Girlfriend (39) "Now to help your elder brother, I actually want to take out all the house loans. Five hundred thousand, I don''t know when I can pay off the five hundred thousand." "Jinghua, my eldest brother is in trouble now. He also sponsored me to go to university back then. He couldn''t help me because I didn''t want to be that ungrateful person." "This is the reason again, Tang Lide. At the beginning, he sponsored you for a year, and you earned the rest. We met at the university. I can''t know how you were at that time. For so many years, we have always been us. Family helps them." "Helping them, I have never objected, because I will also help my mother''s family. But I don''t agree with using the house to borrow money." Song Jinghua is very persistent in using a house to borrow money. Even if she loses all the savings at home, she won''t have any opinion. This house alone cannot be touched. She didn''t want to live anymore, living without a fixed home, wandering in the city. "Tang Lide, we are almost fifty years old. Two yearster, we will be old and have no ability to fight anymore. This house is not allowed to be loaned for anything. If there is an ident, the house will be lost. , Where do we live?" Tang Lide sighed, "Jinghua, just a loan, only 500,000 yuan, not much. The house will not be lost. First, help the eldest brother''s family get through this difficult period, and then pay them back to us when they have a lot of money." "I remember that their family also has two houses, why don''t they use their own house loan?" Song Jinghua suddenly reacted, "Tang Lide, you go and talk to your eldest brother and sister-inw, you can use their own house loan." Hearing Song Jinghua''s words, Tang Lide thought about it, "Then I will discuss with my eldest brother again to see if they can use the house as a mortgage." Song Jinghua breathed a sigh of relief, but there was still a sense of depression in her heart. "Let''s eat greens and cook noodles tonight." Song Jinghua put down these words and turned back into the kitchen. Tang Guo walked to the sofa and sat down, her eyes fell on Tang Lide, "Dad, if you want your uncle and their house, and you don''t want to use the house as a mortgage, would you still use our house to borrow?" "Xiaoguo, your uncle is my own brother, someone who has helped me before. Now that there are so many things in their family, how can I stand by and watch?" "But Dad, we only have this house left in our house, right?" Tang Lide choked for a while. "Dad, after all, our family is the poorest now, and this year''s economic downturn, thepany''s performance is not good, the wages of ourpany employees have dropped, not only the wages have dropped, but also theyoffs. "If the house is mortgaged, what''s the real ident, where should our family go?" "Our money is only temporarily borrowed. We are all rtives. We should trust each other. They will pay IOUs and will pay them back." Tang Lide defended. Tang Guo continued, "Then father, can you tell me when will they be able to pay it back? One year, three years, five years, ten years? Or twenty years and thirty years?" Tang Lide was speechless. He knew clearly that it was extremely difficult to get back the money borrowed. But everyone is rtive, shouldn''t we help each other? It is really impossible for him to watch it on the side. "Dad, I have to say something here, your parents, your parents, have never worried about me like this." Chapter 1261: Loved Girlfriend (40) Chapter 1261: Loved Girlfriend (40) Tang Lide was stunned, and then said, "You were born and raised by us. We have raised you, fed you, and dressed you. Now that you are an adult, you can take responsibility for yourself. What else do we need to do?" "Uncle and aunt''s cousins are all adults, and grandma and uncle are also adults. Why can''t they be responsible for their own life? Whatever theyck, go for it. When you encounter difficulties, why can''t you solve them by yourself? you?" "Dad, the uncle is kind to you. Since you started working in society, when have you not helped your uncle''s family? You helped them implement the work of uncle and auntie in the city. It was you who made the transfer of cousin I went to help with it. They disliked the high school selection fee, which was also from our family." "What are the shorings of their family, and what difficulties they encountered? You helped solve them, Dad, for decades, is it enough to pay off the uncle''s kindness to you? If it weren''t for you, their family is still in the countryside. Look at it now, they have developed a habit of asking you for everything. Did you give me the medical expenses for thest cousins ident? You and mom did it for you to buy supplements and stew soup? Even pooping **** You are the one who helped piss, Dad, I sometimes suspect that cousin is your real son." "Nonsense, how could Zhiming be my own son. But this child is always good and filial, and he helped you before. Why can''t I treat him better? Your mother and I are both duty-bound and respectful people , How did you give birth to such an indifferent daughter." Tang Lide said with some regret. Tang Guo was not angry with these, for the first time, she did not bring her into this role. If she takes this role and gets into the y too deeply, she doesn''t know what she will do, maybe she won''t be patient until now, just show it to those people. But her biggest goal is to let these two people also learn a lesson, and can only temporarily not clean up those cheeky bests. This time, she was a bystander to solve this problem. If they do not repent in the future, she will only ensure that they have food and clothing, and don''t think about other things. They are kind to her for childbearing and nurturing, and they do not give her extra feelings, so she is only a duty of support to them, and she does not need to give extra feelings. If they repent, she will recover what they have lost. After all this, she can do her own thing. This is her goal every time she sets herself. "Forget it, Dad, let''s not talk about this." Tang Guo didn''t think that a few words could make Tang Lide repent, "Dad, I still said that. The house definitely cannot be mortgaged." Tang Lide sat on the sofa and did not speak. He was particrly upset when his daughter said this. He is still thinking about how he gave birth to a selfish, indifferent and ruthless daughter. At the dinner table, the family ate noodles mixed with vegetables, and Tang Lide and Song Jinghua were a little tasteless. They can''t stand eating these for a long time. Tang Guo had a small amount of clips, and had already eaten enough, and had an excuse to lose weight. Neither of them noticed anything. Therefore, Tang Guo quickly finished a few noodles and vegetables in the bowl. She took out her mobile phone and said to the two people at the dinner table, "Mom, I''ll transfer you this month''s living expenses." The two raised their heads abruptly, with joy in their eyes. Chapter 1262: Loved Girlfriend (41) Chapter 1262: Loved Girlfriend (41) After Tang Guo worked, he would give two thousand yuan to his family every month. Tang Guo transferred two thousand yuan, of course it was not sympathy for them, but she nned to move out. "Parents, I will move out in a few days." The two of them were a little surprised, and Song Jinghua asked, "Why are you going to move out?" "The traffic jam in the morning is too serious. I want to live closer to thepany. Moreover, I have a few colleagues who n to rent an apartment near thepany and spread it out. It is still cheaper." "How great is it to live at home? It''s not convenient to rent together?" Song Jinghua said, "Xiaoguo, let''s live at home. Just get up early in the morning." "Parents, I''m 22 this year, and I''ll be 30 in eight years." Tang Guo said to the two seriously, "Because I bought the car, I owed the debt, but fortunately I paid it offter." "You all said that I am an adult and I always live at home. It is not good to rely on you." Tang Guo had a good reason. "I have never asked for anything. You will give me something when I reach adulthood. You guys. Didnt I just educate me since I was a child, and if I have anything, I will fight for it and earn it by myself? "For my future, I have to work hard to make money and save money to buy a house. I hope I can earn the down payment soon. If there is, I can pay back the money slowly with the remaining time." The two of them were stunned when they heard that, they realized that their daughter had also grown up. The daughter grows up and gets married. In this society, it is impossible for a woman topletely rely on the man. It is best to have a house of her own before marriage. Although they are taking a lot of money, they don''t think it is wrong for a girl to buy a house before she is married. They suddenly felt that they were panicked, and for a while, they didn''t understand why they were panicked. Or, they understand it, but don''t want to admit it. Because of their generosity, their daughter did not even have a house with a down payment. In the first two months, they all had more than one million deposits, and they were able to pay the down payment for a better house. "Parents, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Guo asked knowingly. Is it ufortable? It must be ufortable. It''s not that these two people are not heartless, but are too intentional. They are not without her daughter, but they always feel that her daughter is still young. And they value the affection of rtives and think that rtives need to be maintained, and they will not be strange when they move around frequently. And their daughter is their own family. Many families have such a consensus that the gifts they receive during the New Year''s and holidays are left for their own households with the bad ones, and the good ones are given out as favors. Someone gave a nearly one, and many families have to return a better one for the sake of face. I don''t know when this custom was passed down. Good things bought at home can only be eaten when guestse. Children, even if they want to eat too much, can''t eat one, not even one. And that guest is not too important to the family. So, why do you want to wrong your family members and be so polite to a rtive who can''t meet several times a year? What good things do you keep for the other party? If the little toys of the children in the family are attracted by the children of rtives, the parents will often say very generously, if they like it, take them. When children in the family have their toys taken away and cry in public, they will be scolded by their parents, and they may be beaten if they are not sensible. Chapter 1263: Loved Girlfriend (42) Chapter 1263: Loved Girlfriend (42) Such a child is really pitiful. My own things were taken away and used as favors, so I couldn''t cry. Tang Guo has always believed that such parents have never considered the feelings of their children. The child is also a person, and their objects and toys belong to them. When you take it to give away, can you ask first? Both of them are literate people and possess the main thing. Dont you know that if you dont ask, you mean stealing? If someone elses bear child makes trouble and destroys the things in the house, the parents can actually say in a pleasant way that children, they just like to make trouble and are not sensible, so they can be forgiven. If your childs things are taken away, crying and making troubles, he must be scolded and cannot be forgiven. Children of other people''s families can be easily forgiven for making mistakes. This logic is really strange. The best products are all used to such people. In Tang Guo''s memory, the two couples did not do such things less. When she was a child, she had a lot of gadgets. Tang Mengmeng and Tang Zhiming liked them, and they would give them very generously. If her things were destroyed, the two would still talk andugh, and they would not find Tang Mengmeng and Tang Zhiming disgusting at all. They only think that the children are ignorant. However, if she was crying because of this, she would have to have an education. They said that Tang Guo was withdrawn, dull, and out of group. If she hadn''t grown up in such an environment, would she grow into such a personality? Song Jinghua and Tang Lide persuaded Tang Guo for a while, but they were all blocked by her words. "Parents, I dare not stay at home anymore." Tang Guo sneered at the corner of his mouth. "Now to help the uncle''s family, you n to mortgage the house. You said the uncle''s kindness to help you will never be forgotten, I I was really scared in my heart." "Xiaoguo, how do you say this, isn''t it just to help your uncle?" Tang Lide didn''t think there was anything wrong with him helping Tang Liping''s family. "How to say this, Dad, I''m afraid that one day you will sell me to help the uncle''s family." Tang Lide couldn''t believe it, Tang Guo would say such words, his face flushed with anger, "I, Tang Lide, how could I be the one who sold his daughter?" "Then if there are two multiple-choice questions one day, Dad, me and uncle, there can only be one, will you choose uncle or me?" System: Damn, the host has a world problem that has existed throughout the ages, and no one can answer it perfectly. Tang Lide was speechless, with his elder brother on one side and his biological daughter on the other. This question was really difficult to ask. "This question, Dad may be very embarrassed, so I will change it." Tang Guo did not continue to embarrass Tang Lide, "Dad, if I still live at home and save enough down payment, when I am about to buy a house, my uncle wille to you to borrow money, but if you have no money, will you let me take the money? Lend it to the uncle''s family? Because his family is in debt and doesn''t want to mortgage the house to repay the debt, I have to find my own brother to borrow it." "The house is not in a rush, of course, it is to lend you uncle first to meet your burning needs." Tang Lide didn''t want to answer. After answering, I saw Tang Guo smiling, "Dad, am I obligated to lend him?" "He is your uncle and my brother." Chapter 1264: Loved Girlfriend (43) Chapter 1264: Loved Girlfriend (43) "But the money is mine, and you are not qualified to decide for me." "Xiaoguo, you are too cold." Tang Lide said. Tang Guo smiled, "Yes, I am more indifferent, because a little colder and a little selfish can lead a better life." "Okay, stop this topic. I just want a home of my own. As for your penny, I dont want it. Of course, you dont have to worry about your parents. I will help you take care of your pension in the future. . Now I have to save not only a down payment, but also enough money for you to live in a nursing home." Of course, parents like this are best sent to nursing homes. System: Yes, it is best to send it to a nursing home. Save this one to borrow money, and that one to ask for help, so as to cause trouble for your children. They said Tang Guo was cold and selfish. What a pity, they themselves are indifferent to their daughter, private, and generous to other people. That night, Tang Guo simply packed his things. That is, some clothes and daily necessities, just a few pockets. After get off work the next day, she met Yuan Shuo, "I won''t go to dinner today, I want to move." "Moving? Did you move out of the house?" Yuan Shuo was a little happy when she heard the news. It was really best for her to leave such a family. Tang Guo nodded, "My dad is still hesitating whether or not to mortgage the house. I wonder if they will sell me for the sake of the uncle''s family in the future, or move out with peace of mind." Yuan Shuo didn''t know what to say, and just said, "Should I help you in the past?" "Then thank you Brother Shuo, I won''t refuse this time." System: I have never seen you refused, a hypocritical woman. When you tell someone you want to move, dont you just remind them to help you move? Tang Guo: "I''m giving him a chance to perform. Didn''t you realize that Brother Shuo is very anxious recently because of theck of progress in the rtionship between us? I am not afraid that he will cry in a hurry and give him a chance to perform? " System: Dog. Yuan Shuo hasten to ept such a bad woman. When Tang Guo went home, Song Jinghua and Tang Lide were both there. They saw Yuan Shuo who came back with Tang Guo. Looking at Yuan Shuo with full scrutiny, Yuan Shuo was originally handsome, and of course he gave a very good impression. "Parents, don''t look at it. This is a handsome guy who is selling me insurance. I told him to help me move and I will buy his insurance." Yuan Shuo: "..." This reason is good. In order to sell an insurance, he has to sacrifice his physical strength and work as a porter. System: Puff! Sure enough, Song Jinghua and Tang Lide didn''t stare at Yuan Shuo, especially when they heard that he was selling insurance, and they were even less interested. They all feel that people who sellmercial insurance are particrly deceiving. It''s really bad to coax people to buy insurance. They wanted to tell Tang Guo to avoid contact with such people who sell insurance. But after Tang Guo waited for his things to move down, he followed his bag and walked out of the room. Song Jinghua hurried to catch up, "Xiaoguo, if you are not used to living outside, you shoulde back." "Mom, I am used to living, and my colleagues are very good at getting along with each other. They are very polite people. They don''t touch other people''s things at will without permission." "Moreover, everyone is young and has a credit card. I don''t know how to borrow money. I think that within a few years, I should be able to save a down payment." Chapter 1265: Loved Girlfriend (44) Chapter 1265: Loved Girlfriend (44) "When you have a down payment and buy your own house, you will live morefortably." Tang Guo''s words made Song Jinghua feel heartbroken. Isn''t this turning around and cursing her? But her daughter is going to move out, she doesn''t have much to say, seeing that Yuan Shuo has already carried things down, she whispered, "That really sells insurance?" "Yeah, all those who sell insurance now are more handsome, so the business is easy to do." "That''s OK, as long as it''s not with your partner, it doesn''t matter who he is. Xiaoguo, if you want you to find a partner, don''t look for such a person who sells insurance. This kind of person will be slurred, have no future, and provoke. People hate it." "Don''t worry, Mom, I won''t find a man who only sells insurance." She chose to sell insurance, not the one who sells insurance personally. Song Jinghua waspletely relieved, she thought, let Tang Guo go to the society by himself, and she would know how warm home is. Before long, Tang Guo will move back. Tang Lide was still angry, and of course he didn''t stop Tang Guo. He and Song Jinghua had the same idea. He wanted Tang Guo to go outside to suffer, and he knew how good the family was. They will know that their daughter has great abilities. Did not expect that it is not her who will suffer in the future, but they themselves. "Xiaoguo, have you found a house? If not, I have several houses under my name. Two of them are close to yourpany. They are cleaned regrly. They are well decorated. You dont n to rent out. You can live there first. ." "A house?" Tang Guoughed, "Brother Shuo don''t have to worry about this. I nned to move out because I was prepared. It doesn''t make any sense to continue living at home now." She said an address, Yuan Shuo was a little surprised. If this address is not wrong, it should be a high-end apartment in this city? Sure enough, he drove to that ce and saw Tang Guo walking towards the apartment, Yuan Shuo knew he was right. "It shouldn''t be cheap for a month here, right?" He means, can she afford it? "One month is not cheap, and renting is too uneconomical." This sentence means... she bought it? "You bought it?" "Yeah." Tang Guo tickled the corner of his mouth, "It''s onlyfortable to live in your own house." of course. Yuan Shuo responded in his heart and asked, "I underestimated you." This girl is really capable. He really likes it so much. She is a smart girl who can make money without losing money. This will make money, and she will be able to manage all the money in the future. Whether she makes money or spends money, he is very happy. This apartment can be bought in full for several million dors. Tang Guo put the money in the stock market for a few months, definitely not enough for several million. However, if you pay the full down payment, it''s almost the same. One thing she likes here is that the security facilities are particrly good. The doorman is very responsible, and he is not a person in the apartment, so he can''t get in at all. Unless the host''s familyes out to pick it up in person, or makes a phone call, people will be put in. In this way, even if the ce where she lives is exposed in the future, those people will not be able to enter. When she bought this ce, she asked the system to help eliminate all the connections in this apartment building, saying that no one was known by her troublesome rtives, so it did not exist, and the trust rtionship came in. Even if she is found, she can still call the police at that time. I believe that the general rtionship is not willing to help such troubles. Chapter 1266: Loved Girlfriend (45) Chapter 1266: Loved Girlfriend (45) The system has to sigh, the host really calcted too much. Perhaps, it was because of these best rtives that she was miserable recently. Yuan Shuo was still very happy. He studied the route, and it seemed to be easier to drive from his home here. The only regret is that it is very close to the ce of work, and the time they spend together has been reduced. "Brother Shuo, it''s hard to help me move, shall I invite you to dinner?" Knowing that Tang Guo is not really destitute, Yuan Shuo is not polite. It should be okay to eat something from the future daughter-inw now? When they are together in the future, all of his is hers, so there is no need to be so alien. The two went to a private restaurant again, and they were very satisfied this time. The next morning, Yuan Shuo drove his car and ran into Tang Guo outside the apartment. As soon as Tang Guo got out of the apartment, he saw Yuan Shuo driving to the side, and the two smiled at each other. "Brother Shuo, what a coincidence?" "Yes," Yuan Shuo said with a smile, "Isn''t this also passing by thepany? When I helped you move yesterday, I discovered that this ce is closer to thepany than from the previous street. It''s not that easy to get stuck in traffic. Since it is so, definitely Go this way." "Let''s go, get in the car, just in time." System: Yes, drop in. It''s been a few months now. It doesn''t matter if you keep going. The adult circle is really amazing. "Brother Shuo, did you have breakfast?" "I''m afraid of traffic jams when I came out toote. I haven''t eaten yet. I will go to thepanyter and order anything to eat." Isn''t he afraid of not meeting her? "It''s just right, I''m blessed to the soul today, I made an extra breakfast, and I am going to take it to thepany to distribute it to my colleagues. Since Brother Shuo hasn''t eaten it, I will give it to you. Tang Guo put aside the food box he was carrying, and said seriously, "This is for heat preservation. Brother Shuo, it''s just right for you to eat at thepany." System: Obviously, it is made for two people. Eat one for yourself and put the other in the food box. This woman is so fake. Isn''t it just for Yuan Shuo? Slightly. Yuan Shuo, quickly ept this woman. The corners of Yuan Shuo''s mouth rose, and his smile couldn''t be held back. Although he doesn''t know much about theirpany, he also knows theirpany boss. I mentioned her identally. She and her colleagues didn''t get too close at all, let alone say that if they do too much, they will give it to their colleagues to eat. And, she is a person who is very precise in everything, and there will never be such a thing as cooking too much. Especially for breakfast, as long as people who can cook can urately control the quantity, even if there is leftover, there will be no one person left. Therefore, through the above analysis, she made breakfast specially for him. Moreover, she also knew that he woulde? Thinking of this, Yuan Shuo couldn''t control his excitement. Therefore, their rtionship can be considered a further step, at least, she has a good impression of him. After sending Tang Guo to thepany, Yuan Shuo couldn''t wait to drive the car into the garage, and carefully carried the insted food box into the office. The faces of thepany''s employees were terrifying. What kind of food did their president take, and he guarded them so carefully. "Secretary Chen, you quickly send the documents in and see what the President Yuan is eating. We are really curious." Not to mention other people being curious, even Secretary Chen himself is also very curious. Chapter 1267: Loved Girlfriend (46) Chapter 1267: Loved Girlfriend (46) He nodded, and quickly found a document on the desk that he was going to send in Yuan Shuo. Knocked on the door as usual, pushed gently, and found that the door seemed to be locked. "President Yuan?" What are you doing when you lock the door? Something has to be eaten with the door closed for them to see. Yuan Shuo was eating incense. Hearing someone knocking on the door and Secretary Chen, he quickly swallowed the food in his mouth, serious, "What''s the matter?" "A document, President Yuan, do you want to read it now?" Yuan Shuo stared at the delicious breakfast in front of him, looking at the documents, such delicious food, or he likes girls cooking him, how could he ignore them because of the documents? "No!" He nced at his watch and said, "You''ll bring it back at half past nine." "Mr. Yuan, there will be a meeting at ten o''clock. This meeting will be used. I think it''s better to watch it earlier. There are still more documents." "Sent here at half past nine, I''ll look ten lines." Secretary Chen: "..." Well, this reason is very good. Their president does have a skill. With a nce, he can read a page of content in a few seconds. "Then... Then I''ll send in at half past nine?" "Ok." Yuan Shuo stared at the food, and for the first time felt that the capable Secretary Chen was super annoying. "Before half past nine, no one is allowed to interrupt. Whoever interrupts for one minute will work overtime for one hour." Secretary Chen was speechless, "Okay, President Yuan, I will notify everyone." Secretary Chen feels a bit bitter, so what exactly is President Yuan eating is more important than documents. What is it? "how about it?" Seeing Secretary Chening back, everyone else asked. Secretary Chen shook his head and said in a low voice, "President Yuan has locked the doors. I dont know what to eat with the door closed. I have to deliver such an important document before 9:30. And Mr. Yuan said. Before 9:30, no one is allowed to go in and disturb him. Whoever disturbs him for one minute will work overtime for one hour today." Then, Secretary Chen informed thepany group of this news. The wholepany knows, they are not allowed to disturb them today. President Yuan secretly closed the office door, and the wholepany was discussing what delicious things to eat in it. Yuan Shuo had a breakfast for half an hour. Finally, looking at the finished insted food box, I felt a little regretful. Unexpectedly, the breakfast she cooked was so delicious. He is a picky person. He praised her for her cooking without personal touch. He really found it delicious. He is a little looking forward to tomorrow morning, will there be too? He cleaned the food box and returned it to Tang Guo when he met Tang Guo in the afternoon. The next morning, seeing Tang Guo carrying the insted food container again, the smile on his lips couldn''t stop. The food inside must have been prepared for him. "Brother Shuo, I''m embarrassed to take your ride every day, or else I will make breakfast for two people and bring you one, how about?" Good, good, of course, he won''t have to make any excuses for chance encounters in the future. You cane to pick her up. "That is my advantage." Yuan Shuo said, "Xiaoguo, the breakfast you made is really delicious." It''s better than private kitchen. "Brother Shuo thinks it''s all right." Tang Guo said with a smile, "If you have anything you want to eat in the morning, you can tell me in advance." "Whatever you do is delicious, you can, I won''t pick it." Especially easy to raise! Really. Chapter 1268: Loved Girlfriend (47) Chapter 1268: Loved Girlfriend (47) From then on, the employees of Yuan Shuo Company, their hearts are like cat scratching every day, and they are particrly curious about what other delicacies to eat during the half hour Yuan Shuo closed the office. Yuan Shuo didn''t intend to share it with others. He even ordered that from eight thirty to nine o''clock it was time for him to eat breakfast. As long as it is not a loss of life, no one is allowed to disturb, whoever disturbs will work overtime. It''s always good for a senior who doesn''t deduct his wages, but how can this punishment be broken for overtime? Although Tang Guo moved out of the house, he still let the system monitor everything about Tang Lide and Song Jinghua. Moving out for a week, it was still calm. Suddenly one day, the system told Tang Guo that there was something happening in Tang Lide. "what happened?" [Host, your dad is asking about loan sharks, and it seems that he wants to lend out your house through this method. "Mostly my mother disagrees, so he has to find this kind of loan shark." This was not unexpected to Tang Guo, "Did he find it?" [I have found it, and your dad is still hesitating, but I think it wont be long before he will agree. Since the host moved out, your family group has been very lively every day, maybe you haven''t watched the host? You still don''t look at it, you might get mad at it. However, Tang Guo has already opened up the family group. I didn''t get angry when I saw all kinds ofments that scolded her for being selfish and unfilial. Everyone was saying that she moved out because she was not satisfied with Tang Lide''s loan to help Tang Liping. It is said that Tang Lide is such a good person, how could there be a daughter like her who is cold and heartless. To bring her in, I''m afraid it will be heartbroken. Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping were also looking for Tang Lide every day recently, and it was Tang Zhiming who finally let Tang Lide decide on the loan. Tang Zhiming had his leg amputated, and now he is a poor disabled person. How could Tang Lide, such a good person, have the heart to make a decision? The olddy whose leg was broken by Tang Liping was not a good stubble, and she urged her tightly. Just two days ago, she said she could give another week of grace. If there is nopensation of 500,000 within a week, they will see you in court. No, Tang Zhiming went out, and her father agreed. Tang Lide is also an educator, knowing the consequences of usury, but he can''t help his pro-brother. The loan shark has promised that as long as he is willing to mortgage the house, he can immediately pay him. Tang Lide was still considering it for fear of falling into it. [Host, Tang Zhiming called your dad again, saying that Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping were going to jump off the building. Your father was so scared that he agreed directly, saying that he would definitely get the money before the day after tomorrow. "Got it." Tang Guo replied calmly, "It seems that he is preparing for loan sharking." [Host, do you want to intervene? "Don''t interfere, you help me set my phone number so that no one will disturb me." [Ok, host. It seemed that the host was big and hard-hearted, and wanted to let Tang Lide know the lesson. Through the monitoring of the system, Tang Guo saw Tang Lide who was going home from get off work and hesitated to walk out of the office building. In the end, he gritted his teeth and took out the phone, his hands still trembling, "I n to borrow 500,000 yuan, where are you and when are you trading?" "Mr. Tang? It''s in the teahouse near your house. You just need to bring the real estate certificate." "Okay, see youter." Tang Lide took a deep breath. Chapter 1269: Loved Girlfriend (48) Chapter 1269: Loved Girlfriend (48) He usually takes the subway, drove a car, hurried home, got the real estate certificate, and went out. Liu Chunyue will go home a bitter than him, and this time is enough toplete the formalities. Tang Guo watched Tang Lide with his own eyes, and when he received the transfer of 500,000 yuan, he transferred it to Tang Liping and shook his head gently. Then I saw Tang Lide, went to the vegetable market, bought some good food, returned home, and took the initiative to cook. "The man who never cooks suddenly cooks, there must be a ghost." Tang Guo chuckled, "I just don''t know if my mother can find out." When Song Jinghua came back, she was really surprised to see Tang Lide making a lot of good dishes, and asked Tang Lide if the sun hade out of the west. Tang Lide was vague and used various reasons to fool him. He also said that he has be a vegetarian recently and his mouth has faded. Isn''t this a sry? Seeing that she didn''te back, she did it herself. Song Jinghua really didn''t doubt that, because of money matters, her hair has be pale and she has a lot of conflicts. Tang Lide said that he also wanted to apologize to her or something. She didn''t think too much, and the two couples enjoyed dinner very happily. Tang Lide concealed this matter. Tang Guo counts the days every day, when will the loan shark go to the house to make trouble. Anyway, her information has been systematically helped to cover her to death. Even if it''s a loan shark, you can''t just go to herpany to make trouble. Moreover, it is not her who borrowed the money. The most is to get rid of her parents'' house. She hadn''t thought of stopping this, her purpose was to leave them with nothing. Who says that both parents are right? Whoever makes a mistake has to pay the price. Originally, she had nned to pretend to be a loan shark and get the house in the hands of the two couples. Later, she gave up this n. She is not short of money, and if the two people know in the future, she did it. There is a chance that she will not repent, and she will be med for her indifference. It''s better to let Tang Lide find the loan shark himself. When the loan sharkes to the door, then it is reallying to the door. She has been hiding far away. Tang Lide and his wife are still very good. If something goes wrong, they will definitely go to their rtives for help as soon as possible. It is estimated that the first time, she can''t remember her daughter. Of course, when they find those rtives, they will remember that someone will remind them that they have a daughter. "Tongzi, you can help me find the nursing homes across the country, which one has the best reputation." She wanted to understand that even if thest two repented, it would be best to send them to a nursing home. As for the recovered property, it will be used to support the expenses of the nursing home. Just their soft-hearted temperament, they must have money in their hands, not to be deceived by the Tang family and grandma''s family, but also by the olddy and old man in the nursing home. System: [Ok, host. The system doesn''t think there is something wrong with this. Compared with these two people, the final fate is to go to the nursing home safely. This is really a very happy ending. They should actually thank the host greatly. Regarding their behavior, don''t expect the host to have any feelings for them. Just from the host, this time she didn''t bring in the original host''s feelings, and she understood that she didn''t like the world very much. However, why did the host look for the best nursing home? Chapter 1270: Loved Girlfriend (49) Chapter 1270: Loved Girlfriend (49) "Only filial children will send their parents to the best nursing homes. Then they can. In the nursing homes, do they talk about each other''s family with the old man and the olddy? Withoutparison, there is no harm." Tang Guo smiled, reminding the system of a word. The host''s heart is particrly hard, even these two people have no intention of letting it go. If you are willing to send your parents to the best nursing home, you must spend a lot of money. In fact, most of these people are very filial, but because of their busy schedule, they really have no time to take care of their parents. Chatting, I will definitely talk about my family. At that time, the two of them were really embarrassed. I''m afraid that the host''s problem of keeping grudges cannot be corrected. On this day, I just waited for two months. During this period, Song Jinghua didn''t even know whether the house had been loaned by Tang Lide or whether it was a loan shark. What is loan sharking is the kind of profit that rolls over and can make you bankrupt. Tang Lide wanted to pay back slowly every month. His seniority is old and his sry is not low. But they couldn''t stand the monthly repayment of loan sharks. In the first ten days of the third month, the loan sharks almost broke Tang Lide''s phone call. Because, in the second month, Tang Lide didn''t pay enough for that month. And now that the interest has been rolled up, he doesn''t even know how much money he owes there. He has always known that loan sharking is terrible, and never expected it to be so terrible. "How is it a million?" Tang Lide was stupid when he heard that he had to pay a million in total. how is this possible? This is not just two months, the third month has just begun. "Mr. Tang, because you did not return the amount that should be returnedst month, your credibility has been affected, and at the same time you have to pay us a penalty of 300,000 for failing to pay the prescribed amount in time. You can double it. The contract is very clear. If you count it, you have to return us one million in total." Tang Lide almost fainted with energy and blood. "Mr. Tang, then, how do you n to return the money from ourpany? You can still choose to return the fixed amount every month, or you can choose to return one million to us together. Mr. Tang, kindly remind you, return today It''s one million, and tomorrow will be different." "Ming, what''s tomorrow?" Tang Lide asked with a sigh of relief. "Wait a moment, I''ll do the calction." After a minute, the voice from there came again, "If it is returned tomorrow, Mr. Tang will need to pay us one million and three hundred and thirty-three yuan." "So, more than one hundred thousand yuan a month?" "Yes, Mr. Tang." Tang Lide finally hung up the phone with a trembling trembling. Originally owed only half a million, now one million has to be returned. You have to return it earlier, otherwise, the interest will roll up, which is really scary. One hundred thousand a month is not more than one million a year. No, it should be more, because the money goes up every month. Tang Lide didn''t know what to do anymore, his only thought was that he must pay back the million immediately. The first person he thought of was Tang Liping. He took out his cell phone and called Tang Liping, "Big Brother." "What''s wrong, Li De?" "Big brother, can you return the one million to me first?" Chapter 1271: Loved Girlfriend (50) Chapter 1271: Loved Girlfriend (50) Tang Lide can no longer care about other things, "Big Brother, I''m in trouble. If I can''t return the one million, this family is afraid that it will be scattered." Tang Liping asked in surprise, "What''s the matter, Li De, please tell me what''s going on? Could it be that Xiao Guo got into trouble?" "Not..." Tang Lide believes that his brotherhood with Tang Liping is the best. Therefore, I told the other party clearly about using the house to borrow usury. I thought that after speaking, Tang Liping would definitely sympathize with him, no matter what, he would find a way to help him return the million. In his view, they are brothers, brothers who depend on each other. If Tang Liping encountered such a thing, he would hardly hesitate, even if he tried his life, he would help each other. Now he is in trouble. As his own brother, Tang Liping will definitely help him through the difficulties like him. He didn''t expect that after hearing this, Tang Liping only asked in surprise, "Li De, why can''t you figure out how to borrow a loan shark?" "Brother, you didn''t need money urgently before, so I had to borrow this. How could I know that it is so terrible." "Li De, if you said earlier that you were going to borrow loan sharks to help me, I would definitely not borrow money from you again. Li De, loan sharks, this thing is untouchable, what can I do now." "Yeah, what can I do, brother, my family has no money now, and all the assets have been emptied, and only the house is left. This house has always been Jinghua''s heart, if it is true If you want to sell the house to repay the debt, Jinghua will go crazy." Tang Lide regretted it, and really shouldn''t borrow usury, "Big brother, can you help me figure out a solution, can you? Now I really need a million, don''t you have two houses, can you sell one?" Tang Liping said, "Li De, it''s not that my elder brother didn''t help you, but that there were so many things in my family before, and I still asked you for help. If I have the patience, how can I still borrow money from you?" "There are two sets of houses. One set is under the name of Zhiming. This house says nothing can be sold. Zhiming is already that way. If there is no house, how would you let him live the rest of his life? Li De, you I can''t bear the miserable end of Zhiming without a house in hister years, right?" "The house of your sister-inw and I is not that we can''t help, but that we can''t sell it at all." "why?" Tang Lide felt cold when he heard it. Why? It''s different from what he thought, is it really that difficult for Big Brother? Tang Liping said, "There have been so many things before, do you think we have not figured out a solution? The house with your sister-inw and I still have debts under the name, and have already been mortgaged, unless the debts are paid off. This is in the bank. The formal mortgage is not clear, it is not eptable." "Li De, or else, you call the third child to ask, it really doesnt work, call your family Jinghua, call her natal family to ask. How did I hear, Jinghuas familys side, you have to prepare After the demolition, you may be able to get apensation." "I''m going to deliver food to Zhiming, you can ask the third child first." Tang Lide looked at the phone in a daze, and then called the third son of the Tang family, Tang Lixing. "Second brother, our family Mengmeng is still in school, it''s not that I don''t help you, every family has scriptures that are hard to recite." Chapter 1272: Loved Girlfriend (51) Chapter 1272: Loved Girlfriend (51) "Mengmeng is my daughter, and I have a wife, so I cant tear down our little house ande and help you? If you really want to do that, Im sorry for my daughter and wife. Its hard to have today, second brother , One million, too difficult, who can easily take it out? I only have a daughter like Mengmeng. In the future, in order not to make her suffer, I will have to buy her a house before marriage with the full amount. Second brother, sorry, you can ask your elder brother, you have helped eldest brother so much, even if he sells iron, he will help you pay off the debt. " Tang Lide returned home numbly, smelling the fragrant food, and had no appetite at all. He sat on the sofa and said to himself: "How could this be?" Seeing this, Tang Guo had already exited the system''s monitoring disy. The system is full of interest. Isn''t Tang Lide capable? Dont your rtives say you have to help you anyway? Isnt it good to help each other out? Brother, how can I not help? Even if you want to wrong your family members, you still have to help them. Now the retribution ising, let''s take a look, the person he has helped with his heart and lungs, will he help him when he has an ident and needs help? No matter whether other people are happy or not, the system thinks he is quite happy. From now on, it is time for the host to abuse the best. He had a breath, held in his heart for a long time. In the past two days, Tang Lide has looked for many people. Some of these people are rtives and some are colleagues. Without exception, the people he sought were all he had worked so hard to help. The kindest one borrowed five thousand yuan from him, and some of them sent him a red envelope of two hundred, indicating that they could not help, because the amount was too much. No one thinks that it is necessary to tear down their small home, do charity, and help someone who is just a little familiar. Even if this person once helped them, he doesn''t need to pay such a big price in return, right? After three days of putting together and putting it together, Tang Lide had an extra 10,000 yuan in his hand. Looking at the transfer on the phone, Tang Lide''s eyes were a little sour. Song Jinghua knew about this matter within a few days. With Tang Lide''s current ability, he can''t repay loan sharks, so he will definitely call Song Jinghua. They originally nned to make Tang Guo''s phone number, but they couldn''t get through anyway, so they gave up. Song Jinghua knew that Tang Lide had used the house to borrow money, or borrowed usury, so he became dizzy on the spot. When Song Jinghua entered the hospital, Tang Lide remembered calling Tang Guo. When Tang Guo came to the hospital, Tang Lide pulled her and asked, "Xiao Guo, do you have any money?" "Dad, what do you ask this for?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. "Is there any, how many, lend me first." The corner of Tang Guos lips twitched slightly, Im not what my father taught me. Can an adult not borrow money casually? Even if Im your child and adult, I cant ask you for money at will. When I bought a car, I It''s all borrowed money. Dad, you said, as an adult, you must learn to solve problems by yourself." "Xiaoguo, you are so ruthless. I''m your father, can''t you help me? Don''t worry if others are indifferent to me. You are my daughter, why are you doing this to me?" "Dad, I have an obligation to support you, but I have no obligation to pay your debts." "Yeah, you are my father, why are you so passionate about others, heartbroken?" Chapter 1273: Loved Girlfriend (52) Chapter 1273: Loved Girlfriend (52) "Lending out my savings generously, and my daughter buys a 200,000 yuan car, and she has to want to lend it herself. When otherse to the house, you will be waiting for you. I will do it every month. Thousands of dors in food expenses for the family are just eaten casually." "In my own family, what do you pay attention to so much?" Tang Lide was a little bit frustrated. "Xiaoguo, the matter is very serious. If there is no money, the house that your mother and I bought will not be kept." "Dad, there is nothing I can do. I just paid off my debt some time ago. This year thepany is not doing well and has no money." "How can you point it out?" "Can''t get it out." Tang Guo''s lips bend, "Or, you''d better sell the house to pay off the debt, rent a house, the same is true. I have been living outside for several months, free and good." Tang Lide then remembered that Tang Guo hadn''t lived at home for a long time, and had always lived in a rented house. With her sry, it is indeed that no money wille. Song Jinghua was okay, but was angry. Tang Guo didn''t give anything, so he bought some visible fruits. There were still many people who came to see Song Jinghua, but most of them put down a bag of fruits, gifts, and flowers. They left without saying a word. None of the Song family members came. They just called Song Jinghua a condolence call, saying that they were busy and couldn''te. When Tang Guo was about to leave, Tang Lide quickly stopped her, "Xiao Guo, are you leaving now? You are leaving, what will your mother do?" "Isn''t there your dad here?" Tang Guo smiled, "Dad, you are mad at mom, and you don''t want to take care of it." "You are our daughter, and you should stay to take care of your mother." Tang Lide sternly, "Parents are sick. This is the obligation of the children." "Dad, if Ie to take care of my mom, I will lose my job. I don''t have a couple. I think about my future parents. I have to earn everything on my own. You don''t have to worry about what you eat. Time to eat, but I still dont have money to eat. Let me order a takeaway online for you." Tang Guo smiled and left, Tang Lide stood there, choked a little. "Jinghua, Xiaoguo is really naive." Song Jinghua was lying on the hospital bed without saying a word. "Jinghua, don''t be sad, I will find a way." "Our house will not be lost." Song Jinghua turned her gaze to Tang Lide, "Do you want to borrow from your eldest brother? Is he willing?" Tang Lide stopped talking. After a long time, he continued, "Or, let''s borrow some from your mother''s house." "My brother just bought a house, and my sister has two other children at school, and they are all using money. Where do you ask me to borrow it?" "My eldest brother said before, didn''t you n to demolish your old house? When it''s demolished, how can you have some money? Let''s ask mom to borrow some, and then we can pay it back." "Demolition?" Song Jinghua blinked, "When did it happen?" "You do not know?" "How would I know?" Song Jinghua asked back. She had no news at all. She suddenly remembered something and her face changed. "What''s wrong, Jinghua?" Song Jinghua''s heart was already a little confused, she took out her mobile phone and called Mrs. Song. "Jinghua? What''s the matter, I heard that you were in the hospital, are you better?" "It''s okay." Song Jinghua''s voice was cold, "Mom, I am very short of money now, can you lend me some money?" Chapter 1274: Girlfriend who is taking advantage of (53) Chapter 1274: Girlfriend who is taking advantage of (53) "Jinghua, I can''t afford to pay now. I have all the money to buy a house for your brother. How can I have money?" "Mom, is our house going to be demolished soon?" She has never paid much attention to these things, and the Song family is in a lively urban area, who knows how to prepare for demolition. When she got married, she didn''t move her hukou here. A few years ago, Mrs. Song came to her and told her to move her household registration to Tang Lide. The two husbands and wives have different household registrations. Moreover, Mrs. Song also said that she nned to move the household registration of a daughter of her elder sister to their home. The eldest sister married far away, and her little daughter Yuyu likes the city again. Just as she moved her registered permanent residence, there was an empty seat, which was suitable for her elder sister''s little daughter Yuyu. Now that she heard about the demolition over there, Song Jinghua had to think more about it. "Who did you hear? There is such a thing, and there is still no usible letter. Even if it is demolished, it will take a long time to go. Now I can''t get the money. In order to pool money for your brother to buy a house, I am now every day. Everyone eats greens." The olddy Song hesitated. Song Jinghua is not good to ask again. The two couples were very silent in the ward. Tang Guo passed all of this, and the system monitor screen could see clearly. Seeing the two fell silent, she didn''t look at it again. "Xiaoguo, do you need my help for the recent events in your house?" Yuan Shuo asked. After all, for such a big thing, she is the person he likes, if she speaks, he can help her solve all the problems about usury. "If you want money, I can lend it to you first." Tang Guo raised her eyes and smiled, "Am I short of money?" Yuan Shuo patted her head, yes, is she short of money? She is not short of money, so she is watching all this, as if waiting for something, what is she waiting for? "Xiaoguo, are you looking at them like this?" "Otherwise?" Tang Guo drank milk tea. "Do you want to help them pay off their loan sharks, let them continue to help poor outsiders, be phnthropists, tighten their belts, be generous, and help others?" "Then what are your ns?" "Wait for them to have nothing, let them experience that the old have nothing to rely on, the people betray their rtives, and the people who have been generous before and now will give carbon in the snow." "You mean, through these things, let them wake up and reflect on themselves?" Tang Guoughed for a lifetime and replied, "No! How could it be that I am not so kind. They only have the kindness to nurture me, and naturally I only have the obligation to support them. I can''t do other things." "Waiting for them to fall, but I want to see them fall, this kind of generous people, it is best to be poor, they are poor and cant eat enough, they have no time to help other people, and no one wille frequently. Hit the autumn breeze." "So... is this revenge?" If it were another person, Yuan Shuo would not guess like this. But she, he subconsciously guessed like this. Tang Guo''s bright red lips curled up, and there was sarcasm on that beautiful face, "Yes, this is revenge." The person who made a mistake made a mistake, and the harm caused has already been caused. Even if they repent, it''s just that their lives will be different in the future. With her, they cannot be forgiven. It is the same for everyone, there are no exceptions. System: OK, hard as iron, never changed. Looking at her dazzling appearance, Yuan Shuo blurted out, "Xiaoguo, your appearance is a little charming." Chapter 1275: Lonely Girlfriend (54) Chapter 1275: Lonely Girlfriend (54) She is like a fairy, a fairy with a heart of stone, a fairy with no human affection. As soon as he appeared, his soul was gone. When we first met, he knew that she was not a simple woman, not a good stubborn. However, he likes this. I like her shrewd calctions, clever as snow, like her sharp-edged, hard-hearted, and she also likes her asional tenderness. "Does that fascinate you?" Tang Guo''s eyes lifted lightly, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, her voice was low, with a soft smell, "Brother Shuo." Thest sweet and greasy Brother Shuopletely nked Yuan Shuo''s mind. At this moment, in his sight and mind, there was only the woman sitting opposite him. Fascinated him? If not fascinated, would he sit here? In the past few months, will hee to meet her every morning? Will leave work on time and move the meeting to the morning every day? Because he wanted to see her and talk to her, he gave her all his free time. He finally understood why his mother was more important than him in his father''s eyes. He remembers clearly that when he was a child he was naughty and cried his mother angrily. After being beaten, his mother cried. After his dad came back, he didn''t even see him in his eyes. He held his mother and started the baby. Obviously he was only five years old at the time, he was a baby, okay? But it was his mother that his dad coaxed. In the end, not only did he not get his dad''sfort, but he was given a meal by his dad, saying that he was disobedient, which made him cry. Yuan Shuo understood that feeling. "Brother Shuo? You are distracted." Yuan Shuo came back to his senses and looked directly at her, "I am fascinated." "What?" Tang Guo raised his brow and asked repeatedly, "What did you say, Brother Shuo?" "I said I was fascinated, I was fascinated by you." Yuan Shuo admitted frankly, the affection in his eyes, no longer concealed, "Xiaoguo, you have fascinated me a long time ago, and I lost my direction when I was fascinated. , Only with you can I see the path under my feet clearly." "puff--" Tang Guoughed, "Brother Shuo, I didn''t expect you to be a literary man." "No, I am not, I am a more realistic person. All my artistic cells are born out of seeing you. Without you, there would be no them." System: This earthy love story has not changed. Every time I say it, it''s a set. Tang Guo couldn''t stop the smile at the corner of his mouth, "So, Brother Shuo, what do you want to express?" "I..." Yuan Shuo paused, staring directly at her face, "What I want to express is, I don''t know when, a girl has taken root in my heart and cannot pull out any roots. She drove out my heart, there will be many holes in my heart, and I will die because of it." System: Okay, you are my life, this guy, his mouth really speaks. "Xiaoguo, this girl is you." Tang Guo smiled, "Brother Shuo means, do you like me?" "Yes, I like you." "How do you like it?" Yuan Shuo thought for a while, "I like you more than I like myself." System: Absolutely, I love you more than I love myself, does that mean? Yuan Shuo quickly took out a box from his pocket and pushed the delicate little box in front of Tang Guo, "This is a meeting gift my mother gave you. I spent a long time with her to pick it out that day. I dont know you. Chapter 1276: Loved Girlfriend (55) Chapter 1276: Loved Girlfriend (55) When Tang Guo opened the box, she didn''t expect that there was a pink diamond with the size of a thumb inside. The box was beautiful, and the pink diamond in it was even better. "Do you like it?" "I like it," Tang Guo replied, "Auntie is too polite." "If you like it, this pink diamond is the one that my dad asked a friend to bring back this time. My mom''s favorite one. She heard me talk about you and likes you very much, so she picked the biggest one for you. ." "Just keep it if you like it. My mother has a lot. If it doesn''t, my dad will find her all over the world." System: This... is this your own? "Then I''m wee." Tang Guo also picked up the bag and flipped through things inside, actually asking the system to help her choose a beautiful gem in the space. After a while, there was a ruby the size of a pigeon egg in her bag, which was also packed in a small box. When she raised her head and was about to hand the box to Yuan Shuo, she was stunned by everything around her. "Tongzi, what''s the matter?" Why, the guests of this milk tea shop have all gone, and the milk tea shop has instantly be a flower shop. All around are flowers, the most are red roses. Except where they were sitting, there was also an aisle leading to the outside, all covered with flowers. Even the ground is covered with red roses. Just now she hung her head, carefully selecting gems, and she did feel that there were people going back and forth around her, and she didn''t know that they were doing these things. [What else can it be? Host, you have confessed your cuteness. It must not be a simple confession. He saw that you are also interesting to him. Of course, he went out to be romantic all the time and gave you a good memory. Of course Tang Guo knew that, asking that was just a subconscious question. Her eyes fell on Yuan Shuo''s face, who was a little excited and nervous, "Brother Shuo, is this for me?" "Yes, do you like it?" He wanted to do this a long time ago, but he never figured out what she meant. If she hadn''t been interesting to him yet, she might not like it just so much fanfare in public. Now I understand that she actually has feelings for him, and of course she can''t miss such an opportunity. Such an opportunity is hard-won, and I don''t want to let it go. A few months ago, he especially wanted to marry her back, especially the family where she was born, which made him want to take her away and give her a lifetime of happiness. In his heart, no one canpare to her. He would never turn his arm outside like her parents. In his world, only she is the most important. "Of course I like it." Yuan Shuo still had a rose in his hand. Hearing that she said she liked it, he stood up, walked in front of her, bent slightly, and handed the rose to her, "This is the most beautiful one, for you , Xiaoguo." Tang Guo held the rose in his hand, and Yuan Shuo followed, "Then from today, you will be my girlfriend, right?" "Brother Shuo, you really know how to strike while the iron is hot." Tang Guo smirked, raising the rose in his hand, and the pink diamond, and said, "I have received all the gifts, what do you think?" Upon hearing this, Yuan Shuo smiled and stretched out his palm, "Then can I ask you to dance?" When he finished saying this, there were already staff members who came in and ced the surrounding flowers beside the milk tea shop. There was also beautiful music in the shop. Outside the milk tea shop, the person who pped his hands was actually the customer who had disappeared before. Chapter 1277: Lonely Girlfriend (56) Chapter 1277: Lonely Girlfriend (56) Tang Guo put his hand on his palm, and the two of them did a dance in the milk tea shop. The guests watching outside, as well as the clerk of the milk tea shop, all smiled with blessings. When leaving the milk tea shop, Yuan Shuo tightly wrapped Tang Guo''s little hand in his palm, for fear that she would slip away. He took her to the car and he was relieved. This woman is his. Yuan Shuo thought in his heart, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and his eyes were smiling. "Brother Shuo, were you so nervous just now?" "Yes, I''m nervous, I feel a little unrealistic, walking outside, I''m always afraid that you will be taken away." "I don''t want to go, who dares to take me away." Yuan Shuo stretched out his arm and hugged her hard, Tang Guo could hear his violent heartbeat. A minuteter, he let go. Said: "Tomorrow I will go back and buy you all the insurance." Tang Guo: "..." System: Brother, are you afraid of resuming single dogs? "Brother Shuo, you are really interested." "I have an insurancepany, a clothingpany, and an electrical appliancepany under my name. There are more than a dozen stores in various popr cities, and there are several other investments. I haven''t counted how many," Yuan Shuo said. Yes, they exposed all the old things, "As for my parents, I dont know, and their property is not rare for me. I will earn it myself, and I dont think it will be worse than my dad. They think Do whatever you want, and mine will be yours from now on..." Yuan Shuo felt that he had to work hard. Can''t be worse than his dad, dote on his wife, think he can''t? He just didn''t. System: Okay, although the way of thinking is a bit weird, this one is really liked by the host. Yuan Shuo sent Tang Guo to the door of the apartment, looking reluctantly, like an abandoned puppy, looking at Tang Guo pitifully. Tang Guo gave him a hug and took out the box he had prepared before, "This is my meeting gift for my aunt. Thank you for her pink diamond. I like it very much." "Brother Shuo, see you tomorrow." "Xiaoguo, see you tomorrow." Yuan Shuo still did not leave until Tang Guo''s back disappeared, and finally drove away. After only a minute of separation, he felt that a long time had passed. Yuan mother heard that Tang Guo had given her a gift, grabbed the small box from Yuan Shuo''s hand and opened it, she was shocked. "Wow, the ruby the pigeon egg is so big!" "It''s actually a ruby, so big." Yuan Shuo was also stunned. Judging from the color, this ruby is extremely valuable. Moreover, under the light, no ws can be seen. Yuanmother looked at the ruby and was immediately unhappy. "Suck, I''m too stingy. I only gave a small pink diamond. When will you take the girl home, I will take her to my house to pick good-looking jewelry." "By the way, didn''t you say that she came from an ordinary family?" Yuan Shuo also froze for a moment, and then remembered that the girl he was fancying was different. "Xiaoguoes from an ordinary family, but she is not an ordinary person." Yuanmother is not a caregiver, she just said, the girl who can be favored by her son is by no means an ordinary girl. "Then this girl is amazing." "She is very good in stocks." The two have known each other for so long, and when they talk about these things, Yuan Shuo subconsciously said to Yuan Mu, "I have a special vision, I think, as long as she wants, she can seed in everything." Chapter 1278: Lonely Girlfriend (57) Chapter 1278: Lonely Girlfriend (57) "Hey, it''s rare to hear you rate a girl so highly, Xiaoshuo, you really like this girl." "Mom, I really like it. I can''t live without her in my life." It was the first time Yuanmother saw that Yuan Shuo made it clear to her that he couldn''t live without this girl, "then take it home quickly." "A lot of things have happened in her house recently. Push it back. I think she has some thoughts." Yuan Shuo said about the Tang family. Yuanmother shook her head, "Her parents are too confused. Such an excellent daughter has to take care of the life and death of outsiders. It is ridiculous. In order to help outsiders pay off debts, she actually borrowed usury. Can this thing be touched? Xiao Shuo, You have to help her, don''t let her suffer." "I will watch, if she needs me, I will take action. If she wants to solve it by herself, I will watch and intervene casually, it will annoy her." Yuan mother: At this moment, she found that her son seemed to be not hers anymore. [Host, your mother was discharged from the hospital, and she and your father went back to your grandmother''s house. Maybe, I n to go back to borrow money. "Are you there? Let me see what they are doing." Tang Guo happened to be at home, lying on the sofa, closing her eyes, her consciousness had fallen on the system''s monitor screen. Song Jinghua and Tang Lide have already arrived at the door of the Song olddy''s house, which is on the first floor with a small garden. The two had just entered, and the olddy Song, who had been talking andughing, saw the twoing, her smile disappeared. It turned out that Sister Song''s family and Song Tianling''s family were both here. Olddy Song was still holding the two-year-old baby doll. She had been teasing the baby doll before. This was Song Tianling''s son. "Jinghua? Li De?" "Second sister, second brother-inw." "Second sister, second brother-inw." "Why are you here?" The few greeted them sparsely, not as enthusiastic as when they met before. Song Jinghua already felt the attitude of several people and said, "Mom, eldest sister, third brother, I aming this time, and I still want to ask you to borrow some money. If it doesn''t help, can you pay back the money you previously borrowed from me? I was not in a hurry to ask for it, but now I have to ask for it. When I be morefortable in the future, you will have no problem borrowing it again." "Mom asked me to borrow 400,000 yuan, the eldest sister borrowed me 150,000 yuan the year beforest, and my third brother borrowed 100,000 yuan before. The total is 600,000 yuan. No matter how much, can you pay back a little first?" If left in the past, Song Jinghua would note to her natal family to ask for debts brazenly. Now Tang Lide borrowed loan sharks, and the money he owed was rising every day. If he dys one day, he owes more money. "Mom, there is really nothing I can do. If you don''t pay the money back, the house won''t be kept." Olddy Song looked embarrassed, "Jinghua, aren''t you embarrassing my olddy? Except for a pension, where can I have any money?" "Second sister, there are still two students in my family. When they are all using money, you dont know that they have to spend tens of thousands of dors a month on cram school, and where there is any spare money. If they dont, just follow If you don''t go to other children, you say, I can''t dy my child''s future, right?" "Second sister, I just bought a house, and I have to pay off my mortgage every month. My child is only two years old. My wife and I have just lived a life with a house, and I really cant afford to pay. If Im not so anxious, wait. After two years, if conditions are better, I will definitely help you." Chapter 1279: Lonely Girlfriend (58) Chapter 1279: Lonely Girlfriend (58) "Just now, I can''t help it." Song Jinghua was a little desperate, but she couldn''t let her rtives tear up her own small family to subsidize her, right? "Mom, when we talked about demolition and relocation before, when should we wait?" "I don''t know this. It was passed on some time ago, and now it''s silent. Who knows when it will be demolished." Mrs. Song said, "Jinghua, and Li De, it''s not that mom said you guys. Li De, even if you want to help your eldest brother, do you need to borrow a loan shark? Now Jinghua, our home, has been hurt by you." Tang Lide couldn''t hold his face anymore, and pulled Song Jinghua, "Or, let''s go?" Finally, Mrs. Song didn''t leave them for dinner. When the two came, they were full of hope, and when they left, they were all embarrassed. As soon as I walked out, I heard theughter inside, and my expression was extremely ugly. Over the next few days, they thought of countless ways, but still did not get the money. I also called Tang Guo, and Tang Guo naturally said that he had no money. The loan sharks are pressing hard, calling them almost every day to intimidate them, and even verbal threats. Finally, if they don''t pay back the money, they will go to their unit to make trouble. How could the two of them stand it, shame on the unit. They finally decided to buy the house and repay the loan shark. After most of the dy, the money owed increased a lot. Because they were in a hurry to sell the house, it was better than the market price. Fortunately, the loan shark was finally paid off. With hundreds of thousands left on hand, the two of them packed up in embarrassment and walked out of the house. "Li De, where should we go now? Are we going to live the days of renting a house again?" Song Jinghua''s expression was a little numb. Fortunately, after suffering for most of her life, everything she earned was gone. At this moment, Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping appeared. Liu Chunyue hurriedly walked to Song Jinghuas and helped her pick up her luggage, "Jinghua, Ive heard of everything, or else, Ill go to our house and live first. Where you live, you will find it slowly. ,how about it?" "Big brother, sister-inw, why are you here?" Tang Lide asked, but his heart was warm. He said that in times of crisis, it was his brother who helped him. Look, the daughters they gave birth don''t care about them at all. "We are noting, do we want to see you living on the street?" Liu Chunyue said, "Let''s go, go home first, haven''t you eaten yet? Go home and eat." The sudden appearance of Tang Liping and Liu Chunyue made Song Jinghua and Tang Lide seem to have found their way and followed them closely, deeply moved. Although Tang Liping''s family hadn''t been able to help before, there was no way to help. If there is a way, I will definitely help them, otherwise, now that they are all on the streets, how can they be taken in? All this is in Tang Guo''s attention. System: [Host, Liu Chunyue is not at ease, right? Does she seem to take advantage of others? "What do you think?" [I can''t see, she must have some purpose. "Look at my family group, if there is any useful news." I read the system back and forth several times, and I didn''t see any problems. Isn''t it just that Tang Lide had to sell the house to repay the loan? "Tongzi, you still have to study. After selling the house and repaying, aren''t there hundreds of thousands left?" Chapter 1280: Loved Girlfriend (59) Chapter 1280: Loved Girlfriend (59) The system asked in surprise, [Are they targeting the hundreds of thousands? "otherwise?" System: [Okay, I learned it, host, this Liu Chunyue is really ck-hearted. "Why do you think these two people are being taken advantage of? They don''t pay in proportion to their contributions. If they give me some benefits, I will move them with a few good words. I will wait and see how they turn out." [Host, your parents are doing a good job. Liu Chunyue''s family will definitely keep them to **** blood. "Look at the plot behind." Tang Guo smiled faintly. The system scanned it again and was silent. Well, he is a bit stupid. In this way, Song Jinghua and Tang Lide moved into Liu Chunyue''s home. The Tang family knew about it the day they moved in. Many people are discussing that Tang Liping is really good to Tang Lide. He used to go out to work in order to provide for Tang Lide to go to university. Now Tang Lide borrowed loan sharks, and after selling the house, he became homeless and took in his family. Liu Chunyue is also a virtuous and generous person, and can ept them. After Song Jinghua moved into Liu Chunyue''s house, because of the gratitude and guilt in her heart, she rushed to do housework and cooking. At the beginning, Liu Chunyue would say a few words, no need. Later, I became ustomed to everything that Song Jinghua did, buying vegetables and cooking, washing clothes, cleaning the house, and even finally giving Tang Zhiming food, which was also done by Tang Lide. The two couples have already taken care of all the work of Liu Chun''s house. As for Liu Chunyue after get off work, she went to chat with the aunts in themunity. When it was time, Song Jinghua woulde down and ask her to eat. After living here for two months, Liu Chunyue and his wife gained a lot of weight, while Song Jinghua and Tang Lide were much thinner. But none of them thought about going out to find a house. Every time they mentioned this, Tang Liping and Liu Chunyue said, as if this is their home, what kind of house do they look for? We are all brothers, can''t we live together? Brother is in trouble, he, the eldest brother, has to help no matter what. These words moved Song Jinghua and Tang Lide to tears. Then, the electrical appliances and furniture at home were broken, and the two of them paid for it without saying a word. The senior wheelchair Tang Zhiming needed was also bought by the two. In short, the two were willing to pay. Unconsciously, hundreds of thousands, there are still tens of thousands. The two finally realized that they couldn''t spend it like this anymore. Song Jinghua cooks the food at home, and Tang Lide buys the food. Because they live in Liu Chunyue''s house, they will always pick expensive and good ingredients when they buy ingredients, otherwise they always feel sad. In only half a year, Tang Lide and Song Jinghua were really poor and white. Apart from waiting for the monthly sry, they basically couldn''t save money. They have regarded Liu Chunyue''s house as their home and Tang Zhiming as their child. As for their daughter, she had long been thrown away when she didn''t exist. Tang Guo kept watching these. "almost." "Xiaoguo, what''sing?" Yuan Shuo asked. Tang Guo raised her eyes and smiled, "The show is about to begin." "What''s a good show?" Yuan Shuo reacted in hindsight, "What about your parents? Don''t they live in your uncle''s house now?" He is also paying attention to these things. The news he heard really made him incredible. "Ok." Tang Guo digs out ice cream and eats it. The system is speechless. Does he love ice cream so much? Chapter 1281: Loved Girlfriend (60) Chapter 1281: Loved Girlfriend (60) "Xiaoguo, the weather is getting colder. Just eat this ice cream today. Don''t eat it next time. It will be hot next year." "But I want to eat." Tang Guo looked at him nkly, "I really want to eat." Yuan Shuo really had nothing to do with her. He tangled up and said, "Then eat less, okay?" "can." Yuan Shuo breathed a sigh of relief, Xiaoguo still made sense. One day, Song Jinghua was cooking and suddenly fainted in the kitchen. Liu Chunyue, who was chatting with the aunts downstairs, didn''t know. She was still wondering, usually at this time, Song Jinghua woulde and ask her to go up, ready to eat. Tang Liping was on the side, ying chess with the old man, he was also very surprised, why Song Jinghua''s movements are so slow today. In the end, Tang Lide felt that something was wrong and went to the kitchen and saw Song Jinghua fainted on the ground. Song Jinghua was rushed to the hospital, because this time, all the money on them was spent. Even Tang Lide paid two months'' wages consecutively. As for Song Jinghua, because of her health, she cannot continue to work, and at her age, she cannot apply for early retirement. Can''t work, can''t retire early, the pension is enough, but you have to wait until the age is reached before you can get it. After recovering, Song Jinghua couldn''t be tired. She had to be careful about cooking and housework. The first week was fine, but in the second week, Liu Chunyue was not satisfied. "Li De, I want to discuss something with him." One day, Tang Liping found Tang Li De, "It''s been more than half a year, Li De, have you found a house to live in?" Tang Lide was stunned for a moment. He wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Tang Liping, "Chun Yues parents, we are going to live in our house next month. The old man is old and we have to take care of it. Li De, when do you go out to rent a house Huh? I''ve heard you mentioning it all the time before, but now it should have been lost, right?" Tang Lide opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything. He was indeed the one who offered to rent a house. It''s just that Liu Chunyue kept telling him that this is their home, so he never thought about it. "Brother, I..." "Li De, I don''t want to embarrass you, but I can''t ignore Chunyue''s parents, can I? Our parents died early, my father-inw and mother-inw helped me a lot. Now they are old, I have to support them. ." "Got it." Tang Lide''s eyes dimmed, "Jinghua and I will move out in a few days." "Has the house been found?" "I have found it." Tang Liping sighed, "That''s good, I wille to y often when I have time. If you have any questions, you can find me." Tang Lide didn''t say a word, feeling a little ufortable. Naturally, the house was not found, but he could not embarrass the older brother. He has lived here for more than half a year. Tang Lide turned around and told Song Jinghua about the matter. Song Jinghua fainted suddenly, frightened Tang Lide quickly apologized. "Li De, we live here, and we dont live in vain. We paid for how many furniture and appliances there are in this house? You are the one who buys the food, me who cooks, and the two of us who do the housework ." Song Jinghua felt aggrieved in her heart, "It was them who wanted to keep us living in the first ce. They said that they treated this ce as their own home, so now they are going to drive us away?" "Jinghua, don''t be embarrassed, big brother, he can''t not raise two old people, right?" Chapter 1282: Loved Girlfriend (61) Chapter 1282: Loved Girlfriend (61) The two quarreled about this and finally decided to move out. [Host, why do you think they are doing this? Other people''s homes are always other people''s homes. If others want to drive them away, what can they do? "They don''t treat their rtives as outsiders, but it''s a pity that everyone treats them as outsiders. When they have money, when they are taken advantage of, and when they don''t have money, then get out." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Hey, it''s so pitiful." what." System: Uh...how does it sound like a gloat. Confirmed, it is his dog host. Within two days, Song Jinghua and Tang Lide packed up and walked out of Tang Liping''s house. The two of them walked out of theplex with their luggage, big and small bags, looking embarrassed and pitiful. "Go to my mother''s house first. It should be possible to settle down temporarily." Song Jinghua said, "When you pay your sry next month, why should we rent a house." "Got it." "I will never live in someone else''s house again." "Okay, listen to you." "Li De." "What''s wrong, Jinghua?" Tang Lide was a little bit sad, and felt very sorry that he followed him since college, and a woman who had been with him for decades, he shouldn''t use the house to borrow anything, "Is it ufortable?" "No." Song Jinghua''s eyes were red, and she choked. "Can we still have a house in this life?" "There will be." When he said this, Tang Lide''s voice was very low. It was obvious that he didn''t have much confidence in himself. If he is 20 years younger, he will be full of anger and say that there will be. But he is old, he is more than fifty years old. I didn''t have the courage to fight for a long time, nor the body to fight for. Even if you are really desperate, you may not be able to buy a house in the city. "really?" "Really." He can only speak tofort Song Jinghua. "Then go." Song Jinghua''s voice could not be heard, she touched her neck subconsciously, and suddenly stopped, "Li De, the ne you gave me seems to be forgotten in the drawer. Let''s go back and get it." "Well, I will apany you back." Tang Lide suddenly remembered that he hadn''t given Song Jinghua a gift for a long time. The two put their luggage at the guard''s ce. The guard was still a good person and expressed willingness to help them watch. Seeing the two walking in with their arms, shook his head. He knew everything about this family, that Liu Chunyue was the smartest person in themunity, and the one named Tang Liping, who often sang the white face and the red face one by one, would make people y around. The two walked to the door. The door was not closed tightly. They looked at some trash ced outside, and they were probably cleaning the house. When they were about to walk in, the sound from inside made them stop. "Your younger brother and the sick siblings have finally left, and they can''t afford to live in our house for nothing. Is there such a good thing?" "Okay, don''t say it, can''t it be enough to drive people away?" "Hurry up, take care of their rubbish. I have lived in our house for more than half a year, and I look upset. If it werent for her ability to do some housework and cook some food, I really dont want them to live in my house and make a very messy." "Looking at them, I still don''t want to leave. I have to move out the reason why my parents want toe here for the elderly. They have their own daughters, and they have toe to rely on your big brother. Our family is not poverty alleviation." Chapter 1283: Loved Girlfriend (62) Chapter 1283: Loved Girlfriend (62) "Xiaoguo is a clever ghost, really unlike the daughters of these two people. I guess I won''t care about them now, who cares about them, who is stupid." "Do they really think that they can live in our house for nothing? They want it beautiful." "Be quiet, what should I do if someone hears it?" Tang Liping said quickly, "I didn''t n to tear up his face with Li De, who knows what will happen in the future, in case he gets up again, he must remember us well. Don''t be offended to death." "I know, I''m just talking, let''s vent." The two people standing outside the door never thought of knocking again. The faces of the two of them were very pale, and Song Jinghua''s eyes were full of tears. She touched her pocket and found out not only the tissue but also the ne she was looking for. She wiped her eyes, grabbed Tang Lide and left. "Li De, I won''t go in anymore, the ne was in my pocket. Let''s go, let''s go." Tang Lide''s face changed from pale to flushed, and he was suffocating in his heart. After the two got into the car, Tang Lide said, "I really didn''t expect that older brother and sister-inw would be like that." Song Jinghua didn''t speak. Tang Lide muttered a few words to himself, saying that he saw the wrong person and paid the wrong one, and he should not believe that his eldest brother is the best Yunyun for him. Apologized to Song Jinghua again, until she got off the car. The two came to Granny Song''s house. Granny Song looked at the formation and asked, "Li De, Jinghua, what are you doing? Howe you are going to go?" "Mom, I want to live with you for a while." Song Jinghua said. "I didn''t live well in Li De''s house, so whye and live?" Song Jinghua pursed the corners of her lips and said, "It''s not good to always live in other people''s homes. Moreover, the sister-inw''s parents areing over. We can''t make them embarrassed." "So, you guys moved out, ready to live here?" Granny Song widened her eyes, "Jinghua, where is the ce where you live in your house? You don''t know. It''s a small ce. There are only three houses. I want to live in one and Yuyu wants to live in one. I have my little grandchildren to live in a room." "Let the two kids squeeze." Song Jinghua said. "Squeeze?" Mrs. Song shook her head quickly, "How to squeeze? Yuyu is a girl''s house, and the little grandson is a little boy. That''s not good. Moreover, both children like to live in a room by themselves." "Mom, we will live there for a while, and move out in a while." Song Jinghua almost asked Granny Song. Mrs. Song shook her head, "You should rent a house. You can rent a house yourself, so that you can live infort. Jinghua, don''t make it difficult for you. You have been married for decades. What''s the matter? What is going on to embarrass my mother''s family? Li De''s sry is so high, isn''t it enough for you to rent a house?" It was enough, but before she was hospitalized, Tang Lide paid two months'' sry in advance. The next sry payment will be on the 15th of next month. Song Jinghua was said to be very faceless, and a word from the olddy finally made her give up living in her natal family. "Jinghua, you are several dozen years old. Don''t do that kind of old-fashioned things. Mom won''t be used to you. Go, I won''t leave you to eat. Find where you live ande back some other day. Today Im going to pick up fish from school, and I have no time to cook for you." Granny Song waved her hand, and Song Jinghua didn''t have a face to stay. Pulling Tang Lide away, the two wandered in the nearby park for a while, very confused. Chapter 1284: Loved Girlfriend (63) Chapter 1284: Loved Girlfriend (63) "Li De, we are homeless." Song Jinghuas voice was filled with infinite sadness, which made Tang Lide''s heart very painful, "I me it all." "me me too, Lide, did we do something wrong?" Song Jinghua said in a daze, "We used to treat them heart and soul, but now we are in a homeless situation. Who is in trouble, we are not. Do your best to help, Li De, look at us who have nothing, no one offered us a helping hand." "Jinghua, I was wrong too, I shouldn''t do those things." Shouldn''t leave no room, save money, even borrow usury, and help his elder brother pay off the debt. Song Jinghua shook her head and finally cried, "Li De, but it''s toote. We have nothing fortunately to earn for most of our lives." "Jinghua, they still owe us money, I..." "You said they will pay it back? When will it be paid?" Tang Lide didn''t say anything, yeah, when will he pay it back? The money borrowed ten years ago was never returned by them. In the park where the cool breeze was blowing, the two hugged each other, but they couldn''t stop the wind blowing. "We still have to find a ce to live," Song Jinghua said atst, "Since Mom doesn''t want us to go home, I will ask her to borrow two thousand dors. Let''s rent a barely single room, and it will be fine until next month. Yes, you only took two days off, and you have to go to work the day after tomorrow. You cant always do this. You need a ce to stay." The two of them returned to the door of Old Lady Song''s house again. Song Jinghua knocked twice and did not open the door. The neighbor next door came over and said, "Jinghua, your mother should be picking up Yuyu. At this time, Yuyu is over from school." "Oh, I remember." Song Jinghua said. "Hey, Jinghua, you are going toe back and live with your luggage?" "No, it''s not." "Cut, I thought you had heard that it was going to be demolished here, and you n toe back and live for a few days, depending on the situation. This demolition has been talked about for several years. This year it will finally be demolished. People in ourmunity are waiting I''m anxious, all around are brand-new high-rise buildings, just ours is an old and ruinedmunity, everyone is looking forward to it." Song Jinghua was stunned for a moment and asked, "Aunt Li, what are you talking about? The demolition was notified a few years ago here? How many years ago?" "About three or four years ago, I can''t remember the specific days. In short, it has been many years." Song Jinghua''s face turned pale. Three or four years ago, counting the time, wasn''t it because Mrs. Song asked her to move her household registration? Not long after she moved her hukou, Yuyu''s hukou moved in. She suddenly fell on Tang Lide''s body, making Aunt Li nervous, "Jinghua, Jinghua, what''s wrong with you?" "No, it''s okay," Song Jinghua stood up reluctantly and squeezed a smile, "I''m not very well recently." "If you are in poor health, then go back and raise more. When your motheres back, I will ask you to cook some delicious food to replenish your body." Saying goodbye to Aunt Li, Song Jinghua maintained an expression on her face, and returned to the previous park with Tang Lide. The two found a more concealed position and sat on the chair. Song Jinghua finally couldn''t help crying, "Li De, is she my mother?" "A few years ago, she said she asked me to relocate. I thought she was really good for me, afraid that my rtionship with you would be affected." Chapter 1285: Loved Girlfriend (64) Chapter 1285: Loved Girlfriend (64) "It turns out that her n was to drive me away so that Yuyu can move in, and then divide the money into the house. In her eyes, are my eldest sister and third brother only her own?" Tang Lide was silent, not knowing how tofort him. Song Jinghua kept venting and talking, to the effect that she had never forgotten to help her natal family in recent years, but her family did not regard her as her own. Now she has nowhere to go, nowhere to rely, nowhere to rely, not even a ce to stay. The rtives she had treated with heart and soul, were so cold and ruthless, they were not willing to help her at all. The olddy Song even said, afraid that she would chew the old. Over the years, has she taken back her natal money, is it still less? Don''t talk about the big ones, but just talk about the olddy Song, her eldest sister, and the younger brothers. The money taken from her in bits and pieces adds up to one or two hundred thousand, right? She is really feeding the dog. Why did she end up like this? Isn''t she good enough for them? Two people who were sick and pitiful, just hugged each other and sat on a cold chair in the park. The wind around me was cold to the bottom of my heart. They looked at the river in confusion, the sky was getting dark, and the two did not move. The money they have left is not enough, and they dare not go to expensive and scary hotels. When it was cold, they took out the thick winter clothes and draped them over their bodies to feel warmer. They fell asleep like this, and when they woke up in the morning, they found that some of their luggage was missing. It may be that they fell asleepst night and were stolen by a nearby beggar. How does it feel to be desperate? Even if they have been wandering for countless years, they have never been so embarrassed. Today, they finally realized that it was a feeling of despair. Tang Guo looked at everything about the two of them through the disy of the system every day. The two seemed to n to settle in the park temporarily and set up a shed next to them. During the day when Tang Lide went to work, Song Jinghua was picking up **** nearby. She wore a hat and covered her face for fear of being recognized by someone familiar. They felt that everything would be fine when Tang Lide paid his sry until the 15th of next month. However, Song Jinghua received a call from a colleague of Tang Lide one day, saying that Tang Lide was taken to the hospital. Tang Lide was ill. It was not a major problem. It was simr to Song Jinghua''s situation, and he should not be too tired in the future. Fortunately, the unit helped to pay the medical expenses. Tang Lide is only a few years away from retiring. He is like this, and there is no way to continue working. They had to leave the work unit, and they got the sry they deserved, but then they really have no ie. Unless, live until the day the pension is paid. The two of them settled in the park with the little money in their hands. During the period, both of them called and borrowed money from their rtives, but naturally they did not borrow. They also despair of the so-called rtives, and no longer have any thoughts. Originally, the two cultural figures just spent a month picking up **** in the park, but the money in their hands finally couldn''t support it. In addition, they dare not do too tiring work at all. They all thought that they were going to freeze to death in the park. However, their daughter Tang Guo, they now have no face to ask her what she wants. Looking back, their most sorry person turned out to be their biological daughter. But is regret useful? Chapter 1286: Loved Girlfriend (65) Chapter 1286: Loved Girlfriend (65) For more than half a year, the two of them were hungry and looked yellow and thin. People in the Tang family and Song family have never thought of asking how they are now. Winter ising, the two of them feel desperate and desperate, and their bodies can''t support them. They have a high fever all day and night. In a daze, they heard someone talking as if they had been moved. Finally they woke up in the hospital. They opened their eyes and saw Tang Guo sitting on the side. She buried her head as if looking at her mobile phone. Seeing their daughter they hadn''t seen for a long time, their eyes were red, they wanted to say, but they didn''t know what to say. "Parents, are you awake?" "Xiaoguo, I..." The two choked up, not knowing what to say. "I have helped you contact the best nursing home in this province," Tang Guo smiled. "When you are in good health, you will be discharged from the hospital. I have paid for you for 20 years, including food, clothing, housing and transportation. Its done. If you can live longer, I will help you renew it. You can live with peace of mind in the future. Before you get your retirement pension, I will give you pocket money every month, which you gave to me at the beginning of my university. I will give you as much as you like." "Takeaway has already been ordered for you. Someone will deliver itter. I''m going to work." "Xiaoguo..." Song Jinghua stopped Tang Guo, "I..." Tang Guo turned her head and looked at the two of them, "Mom and dad, take care of your health, as I said, you are kind to me, and naturally I have the responsibility to support you." Are they kind to her? She is responsible for supporting them? So, is there nothing else? The two stared at Tang Guo''s departure in a daze, and could no longer shout. They remembered how they had treated their only daughter. When she was a child, she was given food and clothing for her to go to school. The others are gone. The rest of their time is spent battling their rtives, but ignoring their daughters. When she was in college, she spent 800 yuan a month. They told her that she was an adult and her parents had no obligation to give her a life of luxury and enjoyment. She needs to fight for what she wants. After she worked, she saved her own money and borrowed money to buy a car. Even though, at that time they still had a lot of savings at home. However, all these deposits were lent out and sent out by them, and they ended up where they are now. Thinking about it, Song Jinghua cried. Tang Lideforted, Song Jinghua couldn''t stop crying. The aunts in the other two beds asked what was wrong. "How filial is your daughter, why is she crying? Look at my son. She said she was busy all day, and her mother was hospitalized. He didn''t talk about paying for medical treatment, just came to see me and get two fruits. I dont want to make a phone call every day." "Yes, I heard from your daughter just now that I found you the best nursing home in the city, and that ce, I know, is really beautiful, and many people want to live in it. It costs tens of thousands to live for a month. Your daughter actually renews you for another 20 years. If my child is willing to send me to live there, it will be incense. Don''t think that living in a nursing home is ufortable. The ce is different. The staff is very patient. There are people waiting for you every day. People living there feel that they are enjoying the life of the old man and wife. " Song Jinghua was stunned, she would have to spend tens of thousands in a month? Wouldn''t it be millions in those twenty years? Is her daughter so good? But, why is it more ufortable in her heart? Unspeakable ufortable, why is this? In her mind, there are always many things in the past. The daughter wanted to eat the candies she bought back. She told Tang Guo that these were for Tang Zhiming. Chapter 1287: Loved Girlfriend (66) Chapter 1287: Loved Girlfriend (66) Tang Zhiming is a guest when hees to their home, so he must be entertained. In the end, she took two yuan to buy Tang Guo downstairs to buy low-quality lollipops. She felt that her family could eat anything they wanted. To entertain guests, she must get the best things. Tang Zhiming liked Tang Guo''s toy, and she agreed to give it to Tang Zhiming without saying a word. Tang Guo kept her crying, didn''t she think it was just a little toy? The daughter is really ignorant. There are many such things. It seems that she is infinitely tolerant and infinitely good to other children and other people. How can you be so harsh on your daughter? Song Jinghua seemed to want to vent all this, and perhaps also wanted to ask a stranger if she did what she did before. After the two aunts heard what she said, their expressions were difficult to express. "Sister, I dont want to say anything anymore. You two have really been confused for most of your life. Your maiden family is your natal family, and your eldest brother got married with him. When you got married, you are also considered to be outsiders. Usually help something within your ability Forget it, you actually made your own home like this in order to help outsiders, so you have to say, that''s what it deserves." "I was still thinking about why your daughter is willing to spend money for you, why is her attitude so indifferent to you? I thought that young people nowadays have a weak family rtionship. I didn''t expect that the problem lies with you." "If you want me to stand in your daughter''s position, I don''t care about your life or death for a long time. For some outsiders, you treat your daughter harshly. You parents are not qualified. Obviously they have a deposit. If your daughter buys a 200,000 car, it will He refused to support him. Instead, he lent the money to the white-eyed wolf outside. Really, your daughter is really great. If I have such a daughter, she must have taken care of her in her hand since she was young, sensible, obedient, and filial. You can''t ask for a high incense, but you don''t know the blessing in the blessing." The two aunts, you said and I said, the two couples scolded the dogs bloody. They didn''t refute a word, but became sober after being scolded. "Sister, although your daughter will take care of you, she doesn''t have any feelings for you anymore." Song Jinghua and Tang Lide were anxious, and she quickly asked, "Is there any remedy, eldest sister, can you please give me a trick? We all want to understand now." "Even if it is remedied, it is a pimple, but doing it is better than doing nothing." Song Jinghua asked quickly, "What should I do?" "Didn''t you borrow a lot of money to go out? Then ask for all the money back one by one. You are not allowed to make a bargain for outsiders." "I looked at your girl-girls. Actually, you dontck that little money. Looking at your appearance, Im afraid you dont know what your girl-girl is capable of. If you want the money back, you will give it to your girl-girl, and she will not treat you badly. You owe your daughters." Song Jinghua and Tang Lide were silent, and the aunt continued, "Don''t be soft-hearted. Whenever you are soft-hearted, think about the days when you are close to the year when you eat and sleep, pick up **** for a living, and almost die in the park. Look at them, and finally they manage. Your life and death? Or your girl, who brought you back." "You don''t want to think about why your girl can find you urately? Don''t you always follow you, or if you don''t pay attention to you, can you find it?" "Old girl, don''t help those who are irrelevant. Let the family be well." Chapter 1288: Girlfriends Taken Off (67) Chapter 1288: Girlfriends Taken Off (67) "Big brother, when will you be able to repay the money owed to me? I took advantage of my free time and counted these years. The money that your family borrowed from me, some odds and ends, were voluntarily given to you. I dont care about it. Ill do it, you need to return me 2.3 million." "Li De, what are you talking about?" Tang Liping couldn''t believe it. What he heard on the phone, Tang Lide actually asked him for money? ? ? "Big brother, I''ll say it again, pay back the money." Tang Lide has been in the hospital these days, thinking a lot. Since that day, Tang Guo wille once a day. Although the people at the hospital were told to take care of them, they ordered takeaways every meal on time. But the attitude towards them was very cold, as if it was really as she said, she really only had the obligation to support them. Tang Lide felt ufortable. Lying on the hospital bed, he recalled the idea of pped himself for most of his life. In this life, how many stupid things he did. "Li De, you know, I..." "Brother, it''s just right to pay off the debt. You have two houses in your family. If you sell one set, you can pay off the debt. Although we are brothers, the brothers have to settle ounts." "Li De, let''s talk another day, I''m not free now." When the phone was hung up, Tang Lide was in a daze, with a wry smile. Before, he really saw clearly that his own brother was different from what he thought. He continued to make another call, but fortunately he had an IOU for borrowing money. Not so, remember not clearly. "Mom, you finally answered the phone." "Jinghua, what''s the matter? Have you found a ce to live?" Song Jinghua said, "I found it." "That''s good, that''s good, I''ve said that, you must have a way, how can you ask your natal family for help whenever you have a problem. What kind of decent way a married daughter takes a man back to live with her family." "Mom, when will you return the money to me? I calcted it. The money you borrowed from my hand, excluding the money I gave to you, is 800,000 in total." "No money, no money, Jinghua, you really are. At this time, the matter of repaying the money is not life-threatening. Have you fallen into the eyes of money?" Olddy Song seemed very angry and hung up the phone. Song Jinghua called Sister Song and Song Zhenqiu''s phone, "Sister, I''m here to ask for the ount, I don''t know when you will pay me back, 170,000." "Second sister, my house..." "Sister, every family will have difficulties. I have difficulties now. It is only natural to ask you for an ount." "Jinghua, if you say that, it hurts our sisterhood too much." "Eldest sister, I''m in trouble now. If you don''t return my money, I also feel that it hurts sisterhood." "Second sister, let''s talk another day, I''m busy...dududu..." The two couples had a phone call all morning and asked the person who would lend them money. The aunts in the two beds next door couldn''t listen anymore. "Look at it, sister, what are you helping, one by one, just like the uncle, before you were treated as treasures." Seeing that Tang Lide and Song Jinghua were silent and ufortable, they didn''t say anything. Tang Guo naturally knew about this, and the system asked, [Host, they seem to be really repentant. "so what?" System: Okay, not very good, anyway, the host has no affection for them. Living in the best nursing home, these two people are afraid it will be very ufortable. Chapter 1289: Lonely Girlfriend (68) Chapter 1289: Lonely Girlfriend (68) Living in the best ce, there are people serving, well dressed, and good food, but they have already left their rtives. Perhaps this is the biggest revenge. For these two people, love is the most important thing. They have lost the love of siblings, parents, friends and colleagues, and now they have to lose the love of children. Sad, sigh! When Tang Guo came to the hospital from get off work, she saw the two of them frowning and asked why. The two looked at Tang Guo nkly, and told the story, saying that they might not return the money they borrowed. "Parents, if you make up your mind and want to return the loaned money, then I can help you get it back." The money must be taken back. It doesn''t make sense to let those people take advantage. "Xiaoguo, do you have a way?" "Yes." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly, "It''s up to you, can you be cruel, what I do will really break your rtionshippletely, do you dare?" The two hesitated, and asked, "How?" "Sue them and recover our property by legal means. If they don''t give it, the court can takepulsory measures to repay the debt with their house. Don''t worry, I will help you hire the bestwyer to ensure that thewsuit can be won. , And then go to the debt collectionpany, ask two people to ask for the debt." When the two heard it, they were shocked. Are they going to make such a big noise? "Think about it slowly." Tang Guo is gone. The two of them hesitated, and the two aunts next to them couldn''t stand it anymore, "What are you hesitating about? Promise. Those people don''t care about you at all. Now it''s almost like cutting off the rtionship. You feel embarrassed? When you lived in the park and picked up trash, didn''t you? People help, shame not shame? If it weren''t for your daughter, she would still die in the park, the corpse wilderness, it would be even more embarrassing, and beughed at by people in society every day." The next day, the two handed over all the IOUs to Tang Guo. Said that everything was given to her. "what is this?" Yuan Shuo looked at Tang Guo holding an iron box. The box was a kind of candy in the past, and it was a bit decolorized. He couldn''t help but wonder. "It''s all IOUs." Tang Guo opened the iron box and pursed her lips with a smile. "Those two people who have been taken advantage of them have lent money to others over the years, and others gave them IOUs." Yuan Shuo: "..." "Why did they give you the IOU?" "They are going to ask for the bill, but it seems that they are not able toe back. I said they cane back, so I gave it to me." Tang Guo said, "This money should be regarded as the cost of living in their nursing home. They can''t make the best products cheaper. Right?" "Brother Shuo, do you know awyer?" Yuan Shuo said, "Know, want to go to court?" "Naturally, don''t they care about their faces the most? Then I will tear their faces in public, expose their faces, and let everyone see who they are, these hypocritical things, do you really think that you can enjoy peace and happiness for the rest of your life? The good days are yet toe." "Then I will help you find a fewwyers who have strong business ability and only look at money." Tang Guo chuckled, "Brother Shuo really understands my heart." Actually, she thinks this guy is pretty good in himself, but in this life, he is not awyer. Yuan Shuo was a little embarrassed to be said, "Isn''t it right to help my girlfriend? When do I need it, I will contact you immediately?" "Well, the sooner the better, I want to resolve this matter sooner. There are all kinds of evidence, and the main purpose is to get the money back." Chapter 1290: Loved Girlfriend (69) Chapter 1290: Loved Girlfriend (69) Tang Liping, Liu Chunyue, Song Granny...and others did not expect that one day they would receive a subpoena from the court. They were actually used? The users were Tang Guo, Tang Lide, and Song Jinghua. On the same day, Song Jinghua and Tang Lide''s phone calls were both hit. The two were still wondering if this is too unkind. When these people called and scolded them all over the ce, they only said, "Or, if you pay back the money, this matter has passed. It is not good to go to court, but our family has no way. Yes. Now, I dont have to count interest and go to court, and thats the interest." Both of them did not waver at all because of the other''s bad attitude. On the phone, rtives who were familiar with each other scolded them for being indifferent and indifferent. From the beginning, I felt ufortable, but now it is a little t. "Leave this to Xiaoguo, and we won''t interfere." Song Jinghua said tiredly, "It''s boring, it''s boring." Among the sons and daughters of Granny Song, she can be said to be the most filial. I thought of Mrs. Song for everything, but just now Mrs. Song scolded her for being unfilial, ungrateful, and all kinds of ugly words, which made her feel sad. Especially that sentence, I knew it, I should have thrown her away, and only raised her elder sister and her brother. It was only today that she knew that because the second child was a daughter, Mrs. Song always had the idea of abandoning. It''s no wonder that Mrs. Song thinks about her elder sister and younger brother, but she is so harsh on her. Finally this day arrived, and the defendant met with the intiff. The defendant headed by Mrs. Song and Liu Chunyue, looked at Song Jinghua and Tang Lide, and cursed. It was Granny Song and Liu Chunyue who basically cursed people, and the other men looked at them with ugly faces. At the gate of the court, both Tang Liping and Tang Lixing came. Tang Liping said, "You ungrateful thing, back then..." "Big brother, you supported me for one year, and I have paid off for decades." Tang Liping could not speak. "Second brother, do you really want to hurt your brotherhood?" Tang Lixing asked. Tang Lideughed mockingly, "The third brother, the second brother did not take care of you less, right? Our parents died early. From high school to university, I sponsored them? You bought the house, or I helped you? Your car is not cheap, right? Why can''t it be paid off for a mere 100,000 yuan?" Tang Lixing''s face sank and didn''t speak any more. "Unfilial daughter, you are an unfilial daughter, how could I have a daughter like you? I knew that there would be today. When the money-losing goods were born, they should be thrown into the pit and drowned." Olddy Song burst into tears and snotted. Cry. Tang Mengmeng walked in front of Tang Guo and snorted coldly, "Cousin, you are instigating discord and destroying the feelings of family members. You have no conscience, cold eyes, and indifferent. Ive all been sued, now that the whole world knows about our family, dont you feel ashamed?" "I don''t think," Tang Guo said with a smile, "It''s not that I owe the money and don''t pay it back, nor am I being an old man. What shame do I have? I''m just exercising my rights and using legal means to return to our home. The property. If you say it, people will only feel that you people are shameless and will sympathize with our family, and there are even your best rtives." Chapter 1291: Loved Girlfriend (70) Chapter 1291: Loved Girlfriend (70) "When we are rich, we alle to fight the autumn wind, and when we are in despair, we are indifferent and indifferent, and we are talking about you." Tang Guo sneered, "Mengmeng, did you learn the courtesy, justice and shame in the dog''s belly?" "You...you..." Tang Mengmeng was about to die. "What can you do, you are not a small employee in thepany, and the sry is less than 10,000. If you find a boyfriend or sell insurance, what can you do? Don''t be scornful , I will study abroad in the future, and I will be a highly talented student when Ie back. The sry starts at 10,000. How can it be 10,000 times higher than your only lip service. The boyfriend I am looking for will definitely be a big boss in the future. Better than you, you will only live better than you." Many people around watched the lively discussions, making the Song family and the Tang family shameless. After waiting inside, everyone was quiet subconsciously. Even an unreasonable olddy like Mrs. Song dare not say anything loudly. This was the first time she went to court and was used. She saw so many eyes on her body, and she wanted to cover her face with her sleeve. There was almost no suspense in thiswsuit that Tang Guo came prepared, and she would only win. During the period, those people did not admit that the IOU came from their hands, and even used the above time blur to indicate that the IOU was fraudulent. Anyway, those people are all helpless. Tang Guo said, "I have video proof." When she said this, everyone was shocked. Video proof? Song Jinghua and Tang Lide were also confused. When they saw all the videos of those people borrowing money from their home, they were shocked. Tang Lide and Song Jinghua didn''t know when they installed the camera in their living room. System: Of course there is no instation, it is his skill. "We have no money to return it." "Yes, if we had money, we would have paid it back long ago. Will we wait till now?" Everyone said this, expressing that they were unable to repay, not by not repaying, but by repayingter. As for when it will be, who knows? At this time, Tang Guo showed proof of all the properties under their names, even some hidden properties were investigated for her. At that time, everyone closed their mouths, seeing Tang Guo''s eyes, they would fly out knives to poke her. "Give you one month. If you refuse to repay the debts, I will sue again and request the court to forcibly confiscate your real estate to repay the debts." After walking out of the court, Mrs. Song raised her head and pointed at Tang Guo''s family and cursed at her. They were not things, they were indifferent and indifferent. "Yes, since I know that I am indifferent and ruthless, I understand that I will definitely want to get the money back. I advise you to go back and prepare the money. After a month, if I dont receive the money here, I will do what I say. , Dont talk about any love, there is no love between us, you all said, I am indifferent and ruthless!" Yuan Shuo was already waiting outside. Today, he is very handsome in dress. He walked up to Tang Guo and said, "Did you win?" "Of course, I have so much evidence. Even a foolishwyer can win thewsuit. Brother Shuo, you didn''t go to thepany today?" Yuan Shuo looked at her with gentle eyes, "My girlfriend is going to file awsuit, how can I still work without distraction? Of course I have toe here and wait for you toe out." Tang Mengmeng was stunned, is this man really Tang Guo''s boyfriend? "Cut, a man who sells insurance, what kind of dance to dance, can you be!" Chapter 1292: Loved Girlfriend (71) Chapter 1292: Loved Girlfriend (71) Tang Mengmeng mocked, "These days, insurance sellers are the most deceptive, cousin Xiao Guo, your vision and luck are really bad." "Luck is not good. Otherwise, how could you meet the best of you and always owe debts." Tang Guo has already torn his face, and Tang Guo can''t bear to swallow, "What dance are you still dancing here, it''s better to go back and prepare money." , Its time to pay it back. Dont be here for one hundred thousand yuan. Its interesting to be used again." "you" Yuan Shuo was unhappy, and someone bullied his girlfriend like this. He remembered the gift he brought today, took it out of his pocket, and opened the small box. There was a big diamond ring inside. Without a word, he quickly put it on Tang Guo''s finger in front of Tang Mengmeng. "It''s so beautiful and suitable." Yuan Shuo held Tang Guo''s slender hand and kissed the back of her hand. "Xiaoguo, you are so beautiful. This diamond ring suits you well, do you like it?" "I like it from Brother Shuo." "There are still a lot of diamond rings at home. When the timees, you can pick and find someone to process them into rings, brooches, hair clips, and nes." "Isn''t it good to take Auntie''s things?" "This diamond is not my mother''s. I asked my dad''s friend to help me from South Africa and brought a lot of diamonds back. It''s all yours." Tang Mengmeng opened her eyes wide, and she still had a bit of foresight, the diamond was real. It''s so big, is that a dove egg diamond? ? ? Say there are many at home? Isn''t this man selling insurance? Its really okay to sell insurance and buy one, and there are many. Is that bragging? Yuan Shuo seemed to be breaking Tang Mengmengs dream. He drew out a ck bronzing business card and handed it to Tang Mengmeng, I do sell insurance. This is my business card. If you need it, you can contact me. Mypany has many packages. There is one that suits you well. However, since you were not very polite to Xiaoguo just now, I was very upset, so I won''t give you a discount." System: Poof If there is no discount, business still needs to be done, and money still needs to be earned. Tang Mengmeng knew that the business card was not so simple. When she saw the position on the business card, she waspletely speechless, her face turned pale for a while, and when she reacted, Yuan Shuo had already returned to the car with Tang Guo. Tang Lide and Song Jinghua, the drivers who were also brought by Yuan Shuo, got in another car. "Brother Shuo, you are very patient, Tang Mengmeng will be so angry that you cry, do you usually treat girls like this? No wonder the boss is not young, but still single." "Xiaoguo, you are wrong. I am not single now. I already have a girlfriend. Isn''t this sitting next to me?" Tang Guo grinned, raised his hand and looked at the diamond ring the size of a dove egg, "It''s so beautiful." "You like it is the best." "Brother Shuo, you really can make people happy." "You are my girlfriend, of course you have to coax you, I have to coax you to marry me." "You mean, after getting married, there is no need to coax it?" "No, no, no! After getting married, I have to coax you more carefully and make you happy is my goal." "Brother Shuo, your mouth is so sweet." "Only when facing you, this is the case." Yuan Shuo leaned in front of Tang Guo, his eyes more serious, "Xiao Guo, I want to kiss you, okay?" "Of course you can, but can you tell me why you want to kiss me?" "You look so sweet, you really want to eat it." System: escaped, escaped. Chapter 1293: Lonely Girlfriend (72) Chapter 1293: Lonely Girlfriend (72) Yuan Shuo carefully kissed the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth. She thought she was very cute with the cherished appearance. Tang Guo hugged him on the neck and kissed him, then said, "Brother Shuo, you look so cute and very pleasing." "Xiaoguo, the way you praise people is very charming, and the words you praise people are also unique. Since I was young, no one has praised me for being cute and lovable." Yuanshuo said, "They only say, this little boy, long It''s so cool and handsome." "However, now I think the word cute should be more suitable for me." System: Vomit-can you vomit? Tang Guo was sessfully amused, "Speaking to Brother Shuo, I always feel very happy." Yuan Shuo was also very happy when he heard it. He also hopes that she will always be happy with him. Two people are together, of course, to be happy. If they are not happy, what is the meaning of being together? Yuan Shuo started the car, "Where are you going now, do you want to take you back to your apartment?" "No, go to the nursing home, send my parents there first, and get settled." "Row." ... "Li De, did you see it today?" "I saw it." Tang Lide hugged Song Jinghua tightly and whispered, "Jinghua, I''m sorry to you, and to our daughter, Xiaoguo is cold and strange to us now, that''s our fault." "I am also wrong. I have always felt that rtives need to be maintained with care. If anyone is in trouble, I must try my best to help. Forget it, I should treat you and my daughter better. You should be the most important in my life. People. Others are always other people, not a family. Others have other people''s homes. They will not abandon their own small family because of the people who have helped them. I am too stupid." She thought a lot about those chilly nights spent in the park. In the hospital bed, she also thought a lot. In the court, watching those familiar and kind faces suddenly became hideous, she thought. Out of the courthouse, I was once pitiful and begged for her help and verbally abused her. Her biological mother pointed to her nose with a sad look and said she was a white-eyed wolf and said she should be thrown into the dung pit earlier Drowned inside. She realized the feeling of not being cherished by her parents and being rejected by her parents. Since childhood, they have been too harsh on their daughters. All children from other people''s homes can be tolerated when theye to their homes, because she can''t care about with children, because she is afraid of offending others and also wants to save face. But there was a little problem with her child, and she couldn''t tolerate it. How could she do this to her daughter? Now I remembered that they were clearly rich. When their daughter was in college, they only gave her 800 per month, which was enough for food. When their daughter bought the car, they did not n to subsidize it. Both parents think about buying a house before marriage as a way of retreat. And their home, on the contrary, takes care of other people''s homes. Thinking of it, Song Jinghua regrets and heartaches, and Tang Lide is the same. "Xiaoguo, I''m afraid I don''t have much affection for us." Song Jinghua felt ufortable, "Why did you say that I was like that?" Tang Lide didn''t know how to persuade him, because he was also the one who made the mistake. There is no chance to make up. After a long time, the car stopped. The two were called to get out of the car by Tang Guo. They looked at the beautiful scenery in front of them, feeling a little bitter. Chapter 1294: Loved Girlfriend (73) Chapter 1294: Loved Girlfriend (73) No matter how good the ce is, it can''t make them happy, they just feel depressed and ufortable. "Parents, I will send the luggage to you. In fact, all the daily necessities are prepared. You dont have to worry about food, clothing and housing. If you need anything, just call your staff. Where do you want to go, register? Just one click." The two nodded without objection. Where they live, it looks like a suite. There are two rooms, one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom for two people, which is very spacious. It can be said that it is better than their original house. Around the nursing home, there is also a market. The environment is good and lively, and there is a scenic spot next door, which is really a good ce. However, their hearts are very ufortable. Tang Guo saw that it was almost done, greeted them, and nned to leave. "Xiaoguo, do youe here asionally?" "Parents, you are free, you can go wherever you want, as if this is your house, the same." Means, howe here? "If you have any questions, you can find the staff. They are very professional and have all the services you want." Song Jinghua looked at Yuan Shuo on one side and said, "This is your boyfriend?" "Right." Tang Guo said, "Yuanshuo." Song Jinghua hurriedly praised, "The young man is very energetic and very good." No matter who it is, her daughter likes it. Seeing to pick them up today, she must really like Xiaoguo. Is she qualified to intervene? Song Jinghua was a little sad, she was not qualified to intervene. "When will you get married?" Tang Lide asked, "You have to notify us then." "That''s for sure. When you get married, your parents will definitely be there." The two are satisfied, they can''t control the others, but they still want to be there when their daughter gets married. The two were pitiful, and Tang Guo was not moved at all with their cautious appearance. She has said that even if they repent, she only has the responsibility of supporting them, and has no affection for them. Anyone can make mistakes, and those who make mistakes must ept the consequences. Some things, just do as you do, the damage has already been done, and it is irreversible. "Then let''s go first." The two chased them out and watched Yuan Shuo lead Tang Guo away. The two young men talked andughed, making them feel relieved. "Are you new?" An old couple came out with a smile next door, "Are you a daughter or a son, how many?" "Daughter, one." "Tsk, then your daughter must be a capable girl. If you live here for a month, the minimum cost per person is ten or twenty thousand. When I heard the price, my wife and I were shocked. My wife still wanted to move out. I was persuaded by my two sons toe back. They said they were busy with work and had to fly around the world, and there was always something they could not take care of. He also said that this ce is good and can take good care of us. If we don''t live here, they won''t worry about working. When my wife heard it, she didn''t make trouble anymore. We have lived here for four or five years, and we are actually morefortable than at home. There are people ready for everything, and no one will bother you. " "Your daughter must be very filial to you, right? Your rtionship must be very good at ordinary times. It must be your daughter who loved you very much before, so she would be so willing." "It depends on whether you live on this floor or a two-room house. It is already high-end here." Chapter 1295: Loved Girlfriend (74) Chapter 1295: Loved Girlfriend (74) Listening to the words of the two old couples, Song Jinghua and Tang Lide felt ufortable. Do they pet their daughter? In this nursing home, the two met many people. Most of the people living here have one characteristic, that is, their families are harmonious and their children are filial. They also inquired about how others treat their children andpare what they have done. They went through their own experience, made up a story, and chatted with their neighbors. As a result, they were all sprayed and scolded, saying that this kind of parents and children are still in charge of them. That is really fragrant. If you do something absolutely, you will definitely ignore them. I also said that this kind of person is so stupid, how can he give birth to such smart and capable children. He also said that those best rtives should be cut off clean. In order to help others and destroy their own families, people are either stupid or have a broken brain. Unlike the two couples who are suffering in the best nursing homes, Tang Guo is working while collecting ounts. The first to pay back the money is Tang Mengmeng''s father, Tang Lixing. A mere 100,000 yuan, to him, is a trivial matter. Secondly, it was Song Jinghua''s eldest sister Song Zhenqiu who paid back the money. It would be shameful to go to court for more than 100,000 yuan. Next, it was other rtives who were seven or eighty-eight, and some small money was returned. In the end, there are two remaining, one is Granny Song, and the second is Liu Chunyue''s house. These twopanies also owe two to three million in total. They dragged it to thest month and did not intend to return it. Maybe Tang Guo was just talking about it, but unexpectedly, just over two dayster, they received the subpoena again. Then they hurriedly called Tang Guo, gave them a month''s time and paid them back immediately. Olddy Song reluctantly took out a huge sum of money and returned it to Tang Guo. Tang Liping couldn''t pay more than two million yuan, and finally sold the old house and paid off the ount. He and Liu Chunyue lived in Tang Zhiming''s house. The loan sharkpany was also destroyed by Tang Guo, and the persons in charge were sent to prison by her, and most of the money was collected. After collecting the ounts, Tang Guo went to the nursing home and told Song Jinghua about the matter. Neither of them thought that it would be so fast, it would take less than two months. Tang Guo talked about passing, and the two sighed and shook his head. "Xiaoguo, keep the money, it should be yours." Tang Lide said, "We have lost too much money these years, so let''s be your dowry at that time." "Yeah, we live here and it doesn''t cost much." Song Jinghua followed. "Okay, then I will take it first. If you want, you cane to me. If you live long enough, this money will be used to renew the nursing home for you." When the two heard it, they smiled bitterly. Is this not appreciative? That''s right, they didn''t know when their daughter was so capable. She was afraid that she wouldn''t like that little money. Tang Guo is gone. Nothing, basically won''t go. Two yearster, Tang Guo and Yuan Shuo got married. Song Jinghua and Tang Lide both came, and they only knew at this time that this young man who seemed to be very energetic was not an ordinary insurance seller. Not only do they have their ownpany, they are also from a very good background. They were afraid that Tang Guo would be bullied, but Yuan Mu smiled and held Tang Guo''s hand. The two people got along with each other like a mother and daughter. Yuanmother talked to the guests, holding Tang Guos hand, saying that our little fruit is really good, maybe it''s done. The smelly boy in our family can marry such a good girl, it is really cheap Up. Chapter 1296: The Girl Who Takes Ahead (75) Chapter 1296: The Girl Who Takes Ahead (75) "That stinky boy, in thest life, he must have done a good thing to meet such a good girl as Xiaoguo." "Everyone, I can warn you, we Xiaoguo, just like my biological daughter, is more important than Yuan Shuo, you can''t bully her." "Mrs. Yuan, look at what you said, do we dare? Who doesn''t know, your Xiaoguo is a great girl, how dare we do anything. I really want to offend Xiaoguo, I am a little afraid of your son being angry, he But baby Xiaoguo is tight." Song Jinghua and Tang Lide finally left the scene sadly. They found that the people of the Yuan family were really good to their daughter. They were so good that they couldn''tpare to them. Fortunately, when they came, they thought Xiao Guo would be bullied when he entered such a family. Mrs. Yuan has a kind personality. She is not such a person. She is much better to Xiaoguo than their biological parents. They stood in the crowd before, and some peoplemented, "Ms. Tang is such a good girl, it is normal for Mrs. Yuan to like it." "Isn''t it? Lucky for Yuan Shuo, he actually met such a good girl. Why didn''t we meet first? My son has no match yet." "Come on, does your son have Yuan Shuo? It is said that Yuan Shuo takes Miss Tang to work every day." "Actually, I don''t understand why Ms. Tang is so good, why didn''t she start her ownpany." "She is not short of money. What kind ofpany does she open? It is quite profitable to help otherpanies and do risk assessment. This girl, if it is our family, she is really capable." "Jinghua, let''s go back." "Ok." Tang Lide smiled bitterly, "My eldest brother called me that day and said that the day was sad." "how do you say?" "I''m hanging up." Song Jinghua smiled, "You can be patient." "Actually my mother called me too." "What did you say?" "He scolded me and told me to go back, saying that my family had reserved a room for me." "You promised?" "How is it possible? The nursing home is pretty good. I''ve been confused for most of my life. Can I be confused for the rest of my life." Song Jinghua said, "Later, my third brother and eldest sister called me, and I hung up." Tang Lide breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "I used to receive calls from rtives. I was always afraid that I might have missed and misheard. I was afraid that I would feel ufortable if I didn''t help others. I think it is now, but I don''t need to care about that." "Yes." Tang Guo looked at the back of the two and watched them get into the car in the nursing home. Yes, when they came, the nursing home sent a special car, and they all said that it was the best nursing home in the province. "Are you going to give it away?" Yuan Shuo asked. "No." Tang Guo lowered the curtains, "What to send? Nursing home, there is a car." Yuan Shuo hugged her waist, put his chin on her neck, and said, "Xiaoguo, you are really hard as a rock, but I like you." "Xiaoguo, you won''t do this to me in the future?" Tang Guo smiled, "Brother Shuo, if you behave better, I won''t treat you like this." "I''ve always been good." Yuan Shuoughed and kissed her red lips. "Every time I hear you call me Brother Shuo, I have an impulse." "What impulse?" Yuan Shuo hugged the people and said, "I want to do something else with you, and now it''s finally possible. Listen to what it''s like when you call me Brother Shuo at some point." "Brother Shuo." "Ok?" "You''re so cute." "Then Xiaoguo, can you call me more Brother Shuo? I really want to hear it." "So good, to satisfy you." ... Chapter 1297: Loved Girlfriend (76) Chapter 1297: Loved Girlfriend (76) Since Tang Mengmeng knew that the man Tang Guo married, he was actually a real rich man. Her heart was very unbnced. Every time she heard someone mention Tang Guo, she would say two bad things about Tang Guo. However, there are many smart people in this world, and they will not easily believe her words. It''s a little bit rted, and everyone knows what Tang Guo''s evaluation is in that circle. She is the best risk assessor. How many CEOs ofrgepanies across the country will ask her to help assess when they start a new industrypany? People who have been in contact said that she is quite shrewd. But as long as it is not in her hands and offends her, everything is easy to say. Once she has offended her, she has not yet retaliated. The young master and Mrs. Yuan of the Yuan family will join forces to kill her offender. She is now the treasure of the Yuan family. I heard that Yuan Dong sometimes asks him, this capable daughter-inw, what is the future direction of thepany. Is such a woman really annoying? Can you mess with it? Even if there is something wrong, they dare to say something bad? Tang Mengmeng was mad, and said that she must be better than Tang Guo''s marriage in the future. Tang Guo just graduated from an ordinary undergraduate, but she was admitted to a major, and she will go abroad to study for a master''s degree in the future. When he came back, he started higher than Tang Guo. And she is young, long and not bad, and must be more popr than Tang Guo. In Tang Mengmeng''s sophomore year, at a family gathering, Liu Chunyue said that she had met a friend before identally. It is said that this friend, who often mixes with the rich circle, said that he knows many rich boys, richdies and so on. She also asked her if there was a girl of the right age in the family. They just wanted to find a clean girl to marry. You can get acquainted first. As for those who do not get married, they will find out everywhere after meeting. When Tang Mengmeng heard it, he was a little tempted. Pulled Liu Chunyue to ask a lot, andter decided to get to know her first. As for preparing to go abroad, it was dyed because of this. If she can catch and recognize these wealthy sons of good standing now, why should she give up? Tang Guo, an ordinary undergraduate, can marry Yuan Shuo. She is a key university. Isn''t she still able to get to know the rich young master? If the opportunity is missed because of going abroad, then the gain is not worth the loss. Tang Guo asionally nced at the family group and knew the news. Later, I heard that Tang Mengmeng really met a rich second generation, and when the two looked at each other, she did not pay attention. After another few months, she saw in the group that the news of Tang Mengmeng''s marriage seemed to be the rich second generation of the previous blind date. In order to be a rich wife, she has dropped out of school. She nced at it and was not interested, and continued to be in love with her family Shuo Ge. Her brother Shuo has recently learned to make the breakfast she would have, saying that he often touches oil fume, which is not good for girls'' skin. Although he liked the food she cooked, he was more willing to cook it for her. Later, the cooking was the business of her brother Shuo. But some foods that dont touch the oil fume, Tang Guo still make some, for example, use the oven. She is not very busy and often sends afternoon tea to thepany for Yuanshuo to eat. The unsolved mystery that has gued Yuanshuo employees for several years is finally solved on this day. After they saw the bosss wife and delivered the food, President Yuan locked the office. It turned out that Yuan always had breakfast in the locked office every morning. Was it his wife who did it? Chapter 1298: Loved Girlfriend (77) Chapter 1298: Loved Girlfriend (77) Later, they would be stuffed with dog food almost every day. In a blink of an eye, another two years passed. When Tang Guo woke up one morning and looked at her phone, she saw the family leader @, clicked in and took a look. Tang Mengmeng was seriously injured and unconscious, and may be a vegetable. She was surprised. I quickly read the above message, and finally understood what happened. It turns out that the man Tang Mengmeng married is violent and likes to beat people when he is drunk. Especially the woman who likes to abuse him, every time she broke up before, it was because the woman couldn''t stand it. Fortunately, the girlfriends he has made are all ordinary people, and just give some money. Basically this kind of temperament has been spread in circles for a long time, and girls from the same family would not want to marry him. No way, his parents urged him to urge him, so he had to ask the introducer to introduce a clean and beautiful girl from a middle-ss family to their son. Liu Chunyue met this person identally, and heard that the introduction fee was 200,000 yuan. At that time, she was moved, and she told the news during the family gathering. I am a rich second-generation, and it is good to introduce to my family. The key is to get money. So I heard from the introducer that the man might have a bad temper and she didn''t care at all. Anyway, it''s not that she married her daughter, and this kind of rich second generation, there must be something wrong with finding a marriage partner in their ss. Therefore, she doesn''t directly look for the target, she tells the news, there must be someone willing. When the timees, the woman will marry happily, and she will receive 200,000 yuan happily. Isn''t that pretty? Tang Mengmeng has a fierce temper, and it was fine to marry at first, but one day the man drank alcohol and revealed his prototype, so he tortured Tang Mengmeng. At that time, she chose to endure in order to stabilize her position. Later, I couldn''t help resisting. I heard that during this period, because the two were fighting, a child was also lost. Just yesterday, the man was drunk again and fought Tang Mengmeng. Tang Mengmeng is not a vegetarian, and the two fight each other. In the end, Tang Mengmeng was seriously injured and fell into aa. The man was also beaten to break a few ribs, one eye was beaten and one was blinded, and the ce seemed to be beaten. In short, the results of the two are not very good. [Host, do you feel familiar? The system prompts, Host, have you been soaked in the honeypot for too long and forgotten something? "I haven''t forgotten, but I haven''t met anyone for the time being. I n to take my time. I didn''t expect Tang Mengmeng to meet him. I thought that without me, that thing wouldn''t be done." That man''s name was Wu Tianqi, and he was indeed a rich second-generation. If she and Liu Chunyues family didnt get rid of their skin, Liu Chunyue would directly introduce this person to her. In fact, she would retaliate against her by lending a car to Tang Zhiming, whoter caused Tang Zhiming to amputate her leg. Because the original owner''s house is so easy to handle, this thing must be done. After all, Liu Chunyue knew that this kind of rich second-generation looking for a marriage partner must have something wrong with him. Finding another home will definitely have trouble in the future. Looking for Tang Lide''s daughter, even if something goes wrong, what can the two couples do? Also able to retaliate. As a result, this matter actually fell on Tang Mengmeng''s head. Tang Mengmeng wanted to marry a wealthy family, and it was not surprising that he agreed. Tang Mengmeng''s parents are not vegetarian. Now Liu Chunyue''s trouble is big. "How is the situation with Tang Mengmeng and Wu Tianqi now?" [Tang Lixing has already called the police, but Wu Tianqi''s family is very capable, so...] "So it might be smoothed out in the end, right?" Chapter 1299: Loved Girlfriend (78) Chapter 1299: Loved Girlfriend (78) Tang Guo smiled and said, "Same as the original trajectory, even if Wu Tianqi killed someone, he would still not get punished." [Host, what to do? "Secretly sent the secrets from the Wu family to my third aunt, and the third aunt made a fuss, and the Wu family couldn''t resist it. Wu Tianqi, he must have to go to prison." understood. He just said, the host''s big revenge will definitelye. Tang Mengmeng''s ident, Tang Lixing and Tang Mengmeng''s mother really hated Liu Chunyue. They also found an intermediary, only then did they understand that at that time Liu Chunyue knew that Wu Tianqi had some problems. But when introducing each other, Liu Chunyue only talked for the better. Moreover, they also received a referral fee of 200,000 yuan, which is clearly selling their daughter. The two families that were originally considered to be harmonious suddenly turned their faces and froze. Mengmeng''s mother was a bit more violent than Liu Chunyue, and she pped Liu Chunyue on the ground. Everyone felt that Liu Chunyue did not do the right thing. He clearly knew that it was a fire pit, and actually pushed Tang Mengmeng into it. How hate Tang Mengmeng is this? Wu Tianqi is a rich second generation, with a very good family background and a wide rtionship. Even if Tang Lixing broke his leg, he might not be able to get justice back. Even the Wu family had talked to them in private and couldpensate them several million. The two were unmoved. They were Tang Mengmeng''s daughter. The daughter was seriously injured and unconscious. They didn''t know when they would wake up. What they wanted was to send Wu Tianqi to prison. Just as the two were frowning, a thick material appeared in Mengmeng''s mother''s vegetable basket. After reading it, she cried with joy. [Host, the Wu family fell, Wu Tianqi''s parents went to jail, and he was also sentenced. The system has been paying attention to these things, and after the results were obtained, they talked to Tang Guo as soon as possible. "That''s good." In fact, it fell so fast, but Mengmengs mother held the evidence, and Wu''s opponent pushed behind. Wu Tianqi was blind and disabled, and had to be locked up for so many years. Tang Guo felt veryfortable. Although Wu Tianqi was punished, Mengmeng''s mother hated Liu Chunyue to death. In this life, she won''t stop if she doesn''t fix Liu Chunyue. Later, she finally thought of a way to introduce Tang Zhiming to an object, a fiercedy, the kind of fierce woman who came to Tang Zhiming''s house. In the end, of course it seeded. Tang Zhiming was just like that. If there is a girl willing to marry, Liu Chunyue and both of them will have to burn high incense. The two happily held a wedding for Tang Zhiming, thinking that they could slowly wait for their grandson from then on. That woman was pretty good to Tang Zhiming, and it didn''t take long for Tang Zhiming to obey her. Actually want to drive the two couples out, saying that their young couple want to enjoy the world of two. The two were dumbfounded, but because they doted on their son, they had to go out to rent a house. After a few months, Tang Zhiming said that his wife was pregnant, and he asked the old couple toe back to help them take care of their daughter-inw, and the children will have to be taken care of in the future. The two went back happily and tried their best to serve their daughter-inw. In the second year, they gave birth to a big fat boy, but they were so happy. Tang Zhiming could not work. They were getting older and had pensions, but they all went to find work for their little grandson. Finally, after suffering for ten years, the old man couldn''t do anything, and finally collected the money for the down payment for the house for his grandson. But the two of them suffered from a serious illness because they were tired. The doctor said they needed surgery. Chapter 1300: Loved Girlfriend (79) Chapter 1300: Loved Girlfriend (79) Tang Zhiming''s daughter-inw said that it would be better to enjoy your old age because of how dangerous your parents are to undergo surgery at such an age. Tang Zhiming thinks it is reasonable. Taking the two back home in this way is not to enjoy their old age, but to do housework and cook. Until they really couldn''t get up, the doctor diagnosed that they would not live for half a month, and Mengmeng mother came to their bedside, "Liu Chunyue, you have today too." "You... Three younger siblings, why are you here?" "Oh, you are going to die. Of course I aming. I will tell you the truth by the way." Mengmeng''s mother was not wordy at all, approached Liu Chunyue and said, "Do you know that your precious golden grandson is not yours at all? Zhiming''s, when the girl got married, she was pregnant. Isn''t this because she couldn''t find her next home and didn''t want to destroy the child? Just let your family Zhiming take over." After speaking, Mengmeng mother walked away. Just ask if Liu Chunyue''s baby son Tang Zhiming isfortable wearing this green hat. Liu Chunyue was angered alive, and not long after, Tang Liping also died. This time, Tang Guo, Tang Lide, and Song Jinghua all came to the funeral. Not long after this incident, Tang Guo heard that Tang Zhiming was divorced. He was coaxed by the woman to sign the property transfer, and then kicked out of the house by the woman, bing a beggar with a broken leg. Everyone in the Tang family knew, but no one helped. Song Jinghua and Tang Lide also heard about the incident. She said, "Xiao Guo told me before that Zhiming was not beaten for her, but that he offended the bully in the next ss. The bully knew that Xiao Guo was his cousin. , I found Xiaoguo''s trouble. Finally I saw him and hit him." "Got it." Tang Lide closed his eyes, "It''s pretty good here, don''t go out." "Yeah." Song Jinghua said, "Before my mother called and cried to me, saying that the third brother coaxed her money to buy a house for his son. Now she is used as an old mother, saying that she has never thought about a day''s blessing. ." "What did Jinghua say?" Song Jinghua smiled and said, "I said, Mom, howe your third brother is your favorite son, who can you rely on if you don''t rely on him? Haven''t you always been a precious third brother? Help your third brother do some housework, no Is it fine? Anyway, you are in your seventies or eighties, and your body is still very strong." "My mother said, it''s better to be a daughter." Song Jinghua couldn''t helpughing. "I said, no matter how good the daughter is, it is not married. If someone elses family throws water out, it will be hard to get covered." "Jinghua, our daughter is very good." "I know, we are sorry for her." "So, stay here and don''t cause her trouble." "Well, so, in the past ten years, I have never cared about my mother''s affairs. Are you not neglecting your Tang family''s affairs?" The two held hands and sat in the courtyard of the nursing home, looking at the tourists who were climbing the mountain in the distance. "It''s pretty good here, but something is missing." Song Jinghua lowered her head, tears in her eyes. Tang Guo had a panoramic view of these things. [Host, these people actually pushed themselves to a dead end, and they are really amazing. "Because the two people in my family are going to be stupid, and the others are not easy to bully. Isn''t it a loss for both?" They all say that the men of the Yuan family are good, and they only regard their women as treasures. Tang Guo''s husband and wife of the same age are all looking forward to the fact that they can give birth to a boy and marry their daughter to this boy in the future. But more than a decadeter, Tang Guo is more than 30 years old and still has no children. Chapter 1301: Loved Girlfriend (End) Chapter 1301: Loved Girlfriend (End) Outsiders asked Yuan Shuo, why didn''t he n to have children? Yuan Shuo said, Its enough to have a small fruit, one more child, Im afraid I wont take care of her. And now I finally know how my dad always likes to beat me when I was a kid. Maybe I was the one who shocked him. Its unexpected trouble." This sentence fully shows how much Yuan Shuo loves his wife, and he does not even want to have only one more child among them. Yuan Shuo and Tang Guo walked in the square holding hands. She smiled and asked, "Brother Shuo, have we lived an old life in advance?" "Isn''t it good? I can be together every day. I don''t want to be too busy with you because of thepany." "So, are you trying to enve your employees?" "I have a sry and a bonus for a good job." The two were talking, and a woman ran towards him, who was about to hit Tang Guo. Yuan Shuo took Tang Guo and quickly moved aside. Seeing that the woman almost ran into someone, she hurried over to apologize, "Sorry, I almost ran into you, okay?" "It''s okay." "Sisi..." a man chased after him, "Sisi, don''t be angry, it''s all my fault, the next time I go to your house, I will endure it and not annoy your parents anymore, okay? I just I love you, listening to what they say makes me feel ufortable." System: [Host, is the main male and female. "Married?" [It''s over, but the family rtionship doesn''t seem to be handled properly. Mao Siyuan''s mother often pretends to be pitiful in front of her, and there is still a hard time. Lu Qian had seen it before. Mao Siyuan nearly ran into the two of them, dragged Mao Siyuan behind him, and quickly apologized to them, "Two, sorry, I almost bumped into you. I apologize for Sisi." "It''s okay." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Why, the two couples have a conflict?" "Some little things." Lu Qian said with a smile, "I will stick to her from now on, and I won''t make her angry anymore, I will endure it." There were tears in Mao Siyuan''s eyes, but he did not break free of Lu Qian''s hand. Tang Guo chuckled, holding Yuan to her waist, and said, "Brother Shuo, there are still many men in this world. Look, right?" "Yes, when you treat your own woman, you must stick to it. When two people are together, the most important thing is to understand each other and have a happy life. Petting you, you are happy, you are happy, and I am also happy." "Yes, Brother Shuo and I are the ones who have lived our entire lives. We need to understand each other and don''t misunderstand because of small things. For example, my family, my husband, no matter what, it cant affect our little family. ." Yuan Shuo seemed to understand something and nodded quickly, "Xiao Guo was right." "The parents of the two houses are open-minded and the people are nice, so they shouldmunicate more. The people in the two houses are harsh, so stay away. Don''t be soft-tempered. If my parents dare to bully you, I won''t follow. "I won''t let my parents bully Xiao Guo, but they all like Xiao Guo." "Brother Shuo, let''s go, take the Ferris wheel, and buy me ice cream first." "it is good." Tang Guo took Yuan Shuo to leave, and Mao Siyuan looked at the back of the two, thoughtfully. "Sisi, I won''t annoy you anymore, okay?" Mao Siyuan looked at Lu Qian who was so low-pitched, and suddenly cried, "I clearly know that my mother is not good, it is not your fault, why should I apologize?" "Because I love you, Sisi, I can''t lose you." Mao Siyuan hugged Lu Qian and cried loudly, "Lu Qian, I will treat you better in the future, and I will not return to my natal family. I am also... afraid of losing you." ... When Tang Guo opened her eyes, it was on a rock by the sea. She looked at the golden fish''s tail wagging in the water, and she was taken aback for a moment, "This kind of looks like it grows on me?" [Host, it''s your tail, you have a tail. Chapter 1302: Mermaid Princess (1) Chapter 1302: Mermaid Princess (1) Tang Guo leaned on the rock, shaking her new tail, and constantly swaying the water in the sea, murmured, "Mermaid, this time it is a mermaid." "This golden tail is a bit pretty." Tang Guo looked at the golden tail in the sea, and could see himself through the reflection of the sea, with long golden curly hair, which looked like a doll, still the face of an oriental beauty. The hair color is a bit different. "Abination of Chinese and Western mermaids?" System: He doesn''t know what to say, but the host hasn''t really dressed as a mermaid, so he should think it''s funny. When the host has had enough, they will watch the plot again. It took half an hour for Tang Guo to ept the story of this world even if he had enough. Very clichd, it is a sad story about a mermaid with a golden tail who fished a boy on the seashore. In the end, the boy confessed to the wrong savior and stayed with another mermaid, making this golden mermaid finally die. Her identity this time is the third princess of the Mermaid King, whose name is Agogo, a somewhat familiar name. On top of her there is an older brother Archie who also has a golden tail, and an older sister named Fu Ya. She has no golden tail, only blue tail. Fuya and she are not a mother, but a lover of her father. There are few members of the Mermaid tribe. The most precious is the golden tail, followed by the silver tail, and the third is the blue tail. Other colors are not very rare, and their powers are particrly weak. Therefore, Fuya''s arrival still makes the entire mermaid tribe happy, and will not dislike her. One day, a group of rich young masters were ying in the sea on a speedboat. Unexpectedly, there was a storm and fierce waves that overturned the speedboat. It didn''t take long for the others to be found. Only a young man named Qiao Chen was hit by the waves and swept far away. The ce where Tang Guo is now is where Qiao Chen will be caught in a few days. Qiao Chen was rolled onto the rock where Agogo usually came, and was finally rescued by Agogo. Agogo knew that he was a human, so he sent her to a human ce. Hiding in the sea, when he was taken away, he wandered away happily. Qiao Chen was actually in a daze, feeling that he was saved by someone. In a daze, he opened his eyes and saw a beautiful mermaid with blue hair and golden tail jumping into the sea. Aguo had blond hair and a golden tail. As for why she turned blue, it was because she thought it was funny. That day, she used the dye from the bottom of the sea to dye her tail and hair blue. After Qiao Chen recovered, he always wanted to find the blue mermaid to save him. Fuya knows that Agogo saved a human being, because Agogo always likes to share some stories on the coast with her. One day I saw a handsome young man looking for something at the beach, especially when I heard the young man in the sea chanting my little mermaid, where are you, the voice is full of affection. What an infatuated boy, at that moment, Fu Ya fell in love with this boy. She appeared in front of the boy and asked who he was. The boy grabbed her hand and said, "Little Mermaid, I finally found you. Come home with me." In this way, Fu Ya and Qiao Chen fell in love, and he took Fu Ya to his school. Chapter 1303: Mermaid Princess (2) Chapter 1303: Mermaid Princess (2) Later, Aguoguo was curious about the human school and wanted to go to ss. He didn''t expect to meet Fu Ya and Qiao Chen. When she saw Qiao Chen, she went up to recognize each other very happily. She didn''t expect Qiao Chen to be so indifferent to her and would not even give her the opportunity to speak. She really didn''t mean anything else, she just wanted to recognize this human being saved by her. Fiya was afraid that the matter of her pretending to be Agogo would be exposed, so she told Qiao Chen that Agogo was simr to her, and a mermaid full of lies. So, no matter what Agogo said afterwards, Qiao Chen would not believe it. Because Aguo is not familiar with human beings, life is particrly difficult with Qiao Chen''s special care. But she still wanted to exin clearly, but both Fuya and Qiao Chen thought that this mermaid wanted to seduce him. Qiao Chen hated her even more. When A Guoguo saw Qiao Chen, she would say that it was her who saved him before. He never believed in people, and even thought that this ugly mermaid wanted to seduce him. Fu Ya was particrly afraid of exposure, and lost a lot of weight all day long. Qiao Chen couldn''t stand it, thinking that the existence of Agogo made his little mermaid sad. So he asked Fuya about the weakness of the mermaid. Originally, these things were secret in the mermaid tribe, and he was told not to talk to humans. But Fuya really liked Qiao Chen so much, so she told him. The secret of a mermaid is that if you don''t touch water for a long time, you will die of thirst. The higher the level, the more powerful the mermaid, the longer it willst. In order to avoid future troubles, Qiao Chen expressed his willingness to listen to A Guoguo''s exnation and took the other party to a ce without water. ording to Fuya''s weakness, he stayed there for three or four days with Agogo. After seeing Agogo''s face pale, he locked her to a tree. Then, walk away. When the king of the mermaid n found Agogo, she was already dead. The golden tail has lost its luster. The king of the mermaid tribe was furious and wanted to find the murderer, and asked Fuya. Fuya has guessed who killed Agogo. But she really loves Qiao Chen, so she concealed it. In the end, the murderer was not found, and the incident just passed. Fu Ya and Qiao Chen married together, and she stayed in the human world forever. [Host, as far as I know, this is a magical world. The Sea n is not only the Mermaid, but there are other races. They all like toe ashore to y. Maybe someone in the crowd who looks normal is a Hai people. "That''s pretty fun." After watching the plot, Tang Guo was not affected by any fluctuations, "Well, I won''t go to the plot this time." [Host, what do you mean? "What Qiao Chen, I don''t want to save him, drown him. Drowned, everything is lost, why save him? Killer of fish, I will not forgive him." System: [...] Kill... killer fish? Seeing his host ying with his tail in the water, he was a little afraid that the host would suddenly be curious, whether the mermaid meat was delicious, and would cook himself and eat it. [Host Da, won''t you give him a chance to change? "I think, he will definitely not change, and finally kill the fish. I don''t want to spend time with him, or wait for him to die on the rock, or be washed away by the sea and drown." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he jumped into the sea to y. The golden tail looks particrly beautiful when rippling in the water. Chapter 1304: Mermaid Princess (3) Chapter 1304: Mermaid Princess (3) She kind of likes this tail. When she walks ashore, her tail will automatically be a pair of straight and white legs. The mermaid here is not the mermaid in Western legends. After the tail bes a leg, it will not hurt to walk, which is simr to a human leg. It''s just that you need to bubble your legs with water regrly, otherwise you will be too dehydrated and your tail will appear. With her level and supernatural power, she canst for a week without water. If she grows more, the stronger her divine power, the longer she will persist. The king of the merman tribe, her father, canst for a year without water. The blue-tailed mermaid like Fuya, who canst for a day or two, must use water. "Tongzi, find me a few more containers with more space and water." [Understood, host, immediately. The system selected arge space container and filled it with sea water. The host will definitely go to the human world to y, how can he not have water? Mermaid is usually very powerful, but once there is water shortage, it is really me who can be killed for the fish. Although she didn''t save Qiao Chen, she arrived at that ce on the day of the thunderstorm. But this time, she was hiding in the sea secretly, observing the surrounding situation secretly. System: I don''t understand. He was a little curious, would that guy follow into this world. Put it on, spend her life happily in this world with her host, she is too lonely. He is just a bunch of data, which is always inferior to human beings. He remembered that he had not yet reported safety to the people in the group, and ording to Tang Guo''s tone, he spoke about this mermaid world. Unexpectedly, these enthusiastic group friends actually sent a lot of useful red envelopes to his host. He thought it would be great if these people could meet in the future. These people should be regarded as great friends of the host, they have a long life span, and most of them can always exist. Even the interster ones can live for thousands of years. There is a heavy rain on the sea, and any boat at this time will be overturned by the wind and waves. Untilte at night, Tang Guo finally saw a man holding a driftwood and was washed onto the rock. She looked at the pale boy on the rock, especially when she saw the heavy rain hit him, she felt very happy. She would not save this fish killer. She just watched this all night, and in the middle of the night, the rain stopped. In the morning, the sun was rising high, Tang Guo looked at the boy whose face was flushed with fever from the rain, sneered, flung his golden tail and swam to the bottom of the sea. The system nced at the boy, um, in such a ce, I was afraid that he would have a fever and died. Deserve it! The fish killer is really not worth saving. He deserves it. It is best to be swept away by the waves and drown him. He felt that Qiao Chen could not survive. Tang Guo returned to her pce and took out the gift that her friends in the group gave her yesterday. There are many treasures that can be used in the sea, and there are also very beautiful skirts, which are especially suitable for standing in the sea. Ziyun heard that she had be a mermaid this time, and specially refined the pill that the mermaid took for her so that she could quickly increase her divine power. There are some spare pill, in short, they are all good for mermaid. "It''s good to have a few friends who are thinking about themselves." [Yes, they are all good people, Ziyun, who are now in the immortal world, are fine. System echoes. Chapter 1305: Mermaid Princess (4) Chapter 1305: Mermaid Princess (4) The next day, Tang Guo saw Fu Ya wearing a blue skirt. Seeing her, Fuya hurriedly came over and pulled her to talk, "Agogo, I''ll tell you a secret." "What''s the secret?" Tang Guo asked curiously. Fuya looked mysterious, leaning close to her ear, and said softly, "Yesterday I went ashore to y in the ce where you often go. I actually saw a long and beautiful human, but he seems to be sick." Tang Guo: "..." No way? System: That''s a coincidence. "Then?" Tang Guo asked. Fuya happily swung her blue tail and said, "I took him ashore and found medicine to feed him. However, this human being has a bad temper. After waking up, he nced at me and ran away. Its really strange. I dont know if I was scared. Maybe, human beings cant ept mermaids. After all, when I looked at his face that day, I really forgot to close my tail. Tang Guo found Fuya blushing and asked in a low voice, "Do you like this human?" "Well," Fu Ya''s lips smiled happily, "I like this human being. The first time I see him, I like him. Therefore, I have decided to go to the human world to find him." "Humans and merman tribes are not the same, Fuya." "I have read a book and it says that love has no boundaries, no gender, no age, and naturally no race." Fuya seemed to be stunned, and all she thought about was the beauty of the face. "He must have been frightened by me that day, so he left in a hurry. I want to show up in front of him with a new look. He will definitely change my mind." Tang Guo had captured the information before, and Qiao Chen''s reaction seemed to be something wrong. "Well, Agogo, I won''t tell you more. I''m going to tell my father and mother about this. I must go to the human world to find my human prince." Fuya went to find the Mermaid King with a blue tail, and Tang Guo didn''t stop him. She had already guessed that the problem should lie with Qiao Chen. So, was Qiao Chen reborn or was he worn out? If someone wears it, then she doesn''t care about it. If it is rebirth, this ount really has to be settled. Being reborn, it is more representative that Qiao Chen is the real fish killer, and he doesn''t need to give any chance to go back. Because he has done something wrong. As for Fuya, if she had to bump into it, she wouldn''t stop it. The original owner didn''t mean to take Qiao Chen away, but just wanted to prove one thing. But because of Fuya''s selfishness, she finally told Qiao Chen the secret of the mermaid, causing the original owner to die in Qiao Chen''s hands. Therefore, Fu Ya is also a fish killer. If she had to hit Qiao Chen''s hands, Qiao Chen was born again and knew who really saved him back then. Then he is absolutely disgusted with Fu Ya. Well, as for the ending, it depends on what kind of fierce sparks Qiao Chen and Fu Ya can produce, let them fall in love and kill each other. System: This bad woman, that man, it''s noting soon. Fuya was telling the mermaid king that he wanted to go to the human world and was not stopped. The mermaid king actually encourages the mermaid to live in the human world and learn about human habits and life. After getting the approval, he only told Fuya to pay attention to safety and don''t trust humans at will. If something dangerous happens, remember to call members of the mermaid n. Chapter 1306: Mermaid Princess (5) Chapter 1306: Mermaid Princess (5) On the second day, Fuya was happy, took the items needed by the human world, and two entourages, and went to the human world. The mermaid king watched Fuya leave, his gaze fell on Tang Guo, who was sitting on a chair, constantly swinging that beautiful golden tail, "A Guo Guo, don''t you want to visit the human world?" "I don''t want to go for the time being, Father Father." "Why? In fact, there are still many interesting things in the human world, you can go and see." "Father, what is the interesting thing you are talking about?" Tang Guo asked, "When ites to gems, the treasures that our marine people have are beyond human reach. When ites to food, every day members buy food from outside, human food. , I have almost eaten, and I will make all of them now, it makes no difference." "On beautiful dresses, father, do you think my golden dress with diamonds on the seabed looks good?" The mermaid king nodded, "Very good-looking, Agogo is a mermaid, the most beautiful girl. She looks good in everything. Of course, this dress looks better than before." "So, father, tell me, what is so interesting about human beings?" "Father king told you to go to the human world, not only for these external things, but also for you to understand what a human is." The mermaid king said, "Agogo, you are a mermaid with a golden tail. Mermaid, your divine power will grow to the top in the future. You need to learn human wisdom to be able to make good use of your divine power." System: [Host, this parent is not bad. "It''s okay as a father." "Father, human beings are especially deceiving, human mouths, ghosts who cheat fish, are you not afraid that I will be cheated by them?" Tang Guo asked curiously. The human mouth, the ghost of the fish? The mermaid king almost didn''tugh. Where did his Agogo learn such strange words? But Agogo is right, humans are the most deceiving fish. It is because humans are too good at deceiving fish that he encourages mermaids to live in the human world, adapt to the environment, and be able to continue the race. The important mermaid still maintains its former innocence, and will be eliminated sooner orter. Although these years, the mermaid people are often tricked into getting ashore to get married, but it is much better than before, at least the bloodline continues. "Aguoguo is a noble mermaid with a golden tail. His divine power does not disappear, and his life span is infinite. A human being is only a hundred years old," said the mermaid king. I am not afraid that Agogo will be deceived." Tang Guo: Is this to encourage falling in love, and then return to the mermaid n after humans die? Or abandon the aging people halfway? It sounds a bit scumbag. "Father, your idea is really special, then I want to ask, do you have any blood in the human world?" She saw the mermaid king''s cheek twitched, and then he said, "A mermaid with a golden tail,bined with humans, will not produce blood. Most of the blood of humans is too low-level." The blood is too low-level. Really full of disgust. "Aguoguo, if you want to have your own bloodline in the future, you have to find a noble lineage. Even so, the chance of having it is still very small." "Father, what if I don''t want blood?" Chapter 1307: Mermaid Princess (6) Chapter 1307: Mermaid Princess (6) "Aguoguo is a noble female mermaid with golden tail. You should live happily. Let your brother Archie do the things that continue your blood. He likes many beautiful women and shouldn''t refuse." System: [Host, my father! ! Really my father! The son is used to continue the blood, the daughter is used to pet. From now on, he will be a fan of Mermaid King. Tang Guo really did not expect that the Mermaid King thought so. Seeing the other person''s loving eyes, she realized that the mermaid king really loves his daughter. Remembering the final ending of the original trajectory, the mermaid king did not give up looking for the murderer who killed Agogo, but unfortunately a traitor to humans appeared in the mermaid. There is a mermaid to help conceal it. Who can imagine that the fish killer is actually Qiao Chen, who Fuya likes? "Agogo, if you want to go to the human world anytime, you cane to the father, and I will help you arrange everything. At your age, you can go to the human world to study first." Huh? "Father, why don''t you help Fuya arrange to go to school?" "Fuya didn''t want to see when she went to the human world. I guessed that she might have fallen in love with a human and nned to find that human. The mermaid people value love and enjoy love, of course I will not intervene. Wait until she When the person you like gets old, he will return to the mermaid n." System: Such enlightened parents are really rare. "If Agogo someday falls in love with a human being, you don''t have to worry about it, you just need to protect yourself. Don''t expose your weaknesses to humans. No one can." The weakness of the merman tribe is that it is afraid ofck of water, but if you don''t know how many days the merman tribe can truly be without water, humans cannot deal with them. The reason why Agogo died at the time was because Fuya told Qiao Chen that Agogo couldst for many days without water. Qiao Chen counted the time so that Aguo couldn''t resist, otherwise he wouldn''t patiently stay with her for several days, until she was unable to use her powers due tock of water, and finally revealed her true face. "Don''t worry, Father, I won''t be so stupid, exposing my weakness to a low-level human being." System: The host is able to rise again, and is still a low-level human. Is this talking about herself? The mermaid king is relieved, he is very satisfied, there is such a sensible and well-behaved little mermaid with a golden tail in his blood. She is the smartest little princess in the mermaid n. To tell others the fish king, Tang Guo went to y in the sea. She intends to wait until she has had enough to enter the human world. Since Qiao Chen is not right, then wait for Fu Ya and Qiao Chen to develop something before she goes. Anyway, she didn''t want to have anything to do with Qiao Chen, the fish-killing murderer, it''s best to kill each other in love with one fish. [Host, don''t you go find your cute family? "Whatever you look for, you will meet if you are due, and there will be no fate if you dont see. And before we meet, he is not my family, whether it is my family, it depends on the situation. In case he is the one who bullied me, my enemy , Even the natural enemy of the mermaid tribe, can you ask for it." System: Tsk, that man is terrible! I met such an unscrupulous scum. But this scumbag, if you let her Chapter 1308: Mermaid Princess (7) Chapter 1308: Mermaid Princess (7) Fun in Tang Guohai, Fuya has already arrived in the human world. After hard work, she finally found Qiao Chen. And sessfully went to the school where Qiao Chen was located and became a high school student. Qiao Chen is the schools grass. After Fuya entered this school, the boys in the school were shocked by her appearance. Soon she became the school flower of this school and was regarded as the goddess of the heart by countless boys. . Fu Ya''s liking for Qiao Chen is undisguised. Everyone in the school knows that she likes Qiao Chen. Although the heart is broken into scum, the people the goddess likes are equally good, and they can only choose to bless. Fu Ya is very generous, and has made many friends. They are all helping her with ideas about how to get the love of Gaoling Flower Qiao Chen. Qiao Chen seemed to be very busy and didn''t pay much attention to Fu Ya. After school every day, he would leave in a hurry and warned Fuya not to follow him. Fuya really didn''t dare to follow him, and didn''t know Qiao Chen, every day after school, he went to the beach. He stood on the beach, looking at the vast sea, and what he said in his mouth was, the little golden mermaid, where are you, why are you not here? "I''m waiting for your arrival, my little mermaid, this time I will believe what you say, and I won''t believe Fuya anymore. I''m sorry, I won''t hurt you again." Qiao Chen, he was born again. In the previous life, he and Fu Ya had lived in love. His life span was less than a hundred years in a hurry. With the help of Fu Ya''s supernatural power, he only lived to be more than ny years old. Before he died, he felt that his life was perfect. Because he has no regrets in his life. Unexpectedly, Fuya told him the truth at the end, saying that the person who saved him was not her, but the mermaid with a golden tail, Aguo. Rather than saying that he is dead, it is better to say that he was finally mad at this truth. He held on for thest breath and asked, "Fuya, why are you lying to me?" "Qiao Chen, I like you because I love you so much, even if you are gray-haired now, I still love you. I feel powerless about your life that is about to end. If possible, I would also like you to share my life. Qiao Chen, I just like you so much that I dare not tell you the truth." After hearing these words, he died, with infinite remorse and regret, and never looked down on his eyes. Therefore, the person who really saved him was the beautiful little mermaid with golden tail, not Fuya. Thinking of her exnations countless times, he never listened. She even thought that she just wanted to destroy the rtionship between him and Fu Ya, he only hated her. Finally, because he believed that Fuya''s sadness was due to the liar, hypocritical, vicious mermaid, so he also got Agogo''s weakness from Fuya''s mouth. Tricked her to a barren mountain without water, pretending to listen to her exnation. After three or four days, because of theck of water, her divine power was weak and could not be used, so she was locked to the trunk. Then he left. The final result, of course, was that she was thirst to death. What he thought at the time was that finally no one would destroy his rtionship with Fu Ya. Once he was so decisive that he left her in that barren mountain and locked her to the tree trunk. Now he regrets how much he has done such a thing. Once he felt so happy about his behavior, now he feels sad when he thinks of all the past lives. Chapter 1309: Mermaid Princess (8) Chapter 1309: Mermaid Princess (8) I don''t know if she was ufortable when she died of thirst. Why did he treat her so cruelly? He really regrets it. He thought that he would never have a chance to make up in his life, and he did not expect that God would give him another chance. When he woke up, he found himself lying on the beach. Looking at his young hands, he cried with joy. He is back. In his life, he will definitely not hurt her again. He will make up for everything in the past and take good care of her, his little mermaid. But there was a difference. Fuya was beside him, and she was talking to him, saying that she fished him out of the sea. No, he would not believe it. Fuya is the most deceptive mermaid. The mermaid who is full of lies is Fuya, and she has a vicious mind. If she hadn''t told him about Agogo''s weakness, would he kill the mermaid with supernatural power? Therefore, it was Fuya who led him tomit all these mistakes. Fu Ya''s appearance dissipated all his joy, her face was cold, and she ignored her enthusiasm, looked at him with love, and turned around and left. Even if Fuya called him behind, he didn''t mean to look back. In this life, he will not have anything to do with Fu Ya, everything has not yet started, he will wait until his little mermaid arrives. Wait for her to say, hello, aren''t you the one I rescued ashore? Are you going to school here? What a coincidence. what is your name? My name is Agogo. I fished you ashore from the sea. Do you remember it? I don''t remember, because you were in aa. Why, he didn''t believe it in the first ce? She obviously didn''t look like she was lying. Qiao Chenes to the beach every day, looking forward to meeting her. It has been a few months and I still haven''t seen her. He had to wait for the day she came to school. Fuya is really too annoying. But he waited for a long time, it''s time, why hasn''t the little mermaide yet? Did something unexpected happen? In the end, Qiao Chen had to let Fuya get close to his circle, trying to get some news about Agogo from the other''s mouth. It''s just that Fuya doesn''t mention the life of their mermaid, but expresses her love for him every day, just like her previous life. Tang Guo didn''t know this. It was more than half a year since she came to this world. She nned to go to school to see how Fu Ya and Qiao Chen were. She mainly wanted to confirm whether Qiao Chen was traversed or reborn. To be born again, she intends to let him and Fu Ya fall in love and kill each other, this kind of fish killer, she will not let go. [Host, you said that if Qiao Chen was really reborn, would he kill Fuya to show you? "What do you mean by killing me? What''s up to me?" [No, the host is big, he did stupid things in his previous life, half of it was because of Fu Ya, he should hate Fu Ya, it is really possible to kill Fu Ya. "Even if you let me see it, so what?" [Not so good, the host does not intend to intervene? "What to intervene, let them fall in love and kill each other, they are not good things, they are all fish killers." Tang Guo sneered, "Fuya is the one who saved Qiao Chen in this life. I really thought that if you live again, Can it make up for everything? No, it can''t." Yes, it cannot be remedied. What happened has already happened. What''s more, the host is no longer the original Aguo. Chapter 1310: Mermaid Princess (9) Chapter 1310: Mermaid Princess (9) "If Qiao Chen really killed Fu Ya, that would really be a joke." At this time, Tang Guo had taken the entourage sent to her by the Mermaid King and came to the human world. With the treasures of the mermaid tribe, you can mix in the human world at will. The mermaid king also has many properties in the human world. I heard that Tang Guo wanted to visit the human world, so she let here the next day. Now she lives in a vi under the name of the mermaid king, and the entourage has gone to apply for the admission certificate. It should be a day or two before you can go to school. Tang Guo sat in front of the mirror. Her original golden hair had turned ck. As long as her divine power condensed, she could maintain her ck hair. If the divine power bes weak due tock of water, the hair color may return to its original golden color. Going to school, or high school, she has an oriental face with blond hair, and no one thinks it is natural. It is estimated that on the same day, the teacher will be dragged to the hair dye shop to dye the hair back. That is to say, Fuya''s blue hair turned into ck with supernatural power before entering school. In the mermaid tribe, there is a manual for walking in the human world. This is apulsory course for the mermaid tribe. Everyone knows what to do and not to do in the human world. [Host, your father is really advancing with the times. No wonder there are so many mermaids in this world. It doesn''t seem like it is going to be extinct at all. Instead of preventing the mermaid from being curious about humans and fearing being hurt, it is better to directly teach the mermaid how to deal with humans and understand their lives. [Is an excellent mermaid king. The mermaid has an unlimited lifespan. What he said is correct. Even if he has been in love with humans for a hundred years, what impact will it have? Tang Guo smiled and said, "Yes, he hopes that the mermaid will go out and spread the branches and leaves, and spread the blood of the mermaid all over the human world. However, only the mermaid of the ordinary level,bined with humans, have 100% blood. A little bit. Its hard for the advanced ones to have blood. He is just casting the, in case he wins the prize." System: Laugh to death, this mermaid king is a wonderful fish. [Host, your father is really foresight. ] System said, [Look at now, I dont know how much mermaid people have mixed in the human world, and there are some descendants of mermaid and humans who can live in water, but they dont have the characteristics of mermaid. This is the manifestation of evolution. Life in the human world actually has great advantages. "If that weren''t the case, can we live in a big vi now? I heard that we have the blood of a member, or the mayor of a certain city. A few years ago, at the Undersea Conference, we wore a suit and was caught by the Sea n. Many members pulled him and asked him to be his son-inw and marry their daughters." "I remember that there were crabs, sharks, and shells who fancy him... Anyway, there are many, oh, and there is a girl from the sea turtle n who chased people ashore." System: [Puff...] Does everyone care about race now when they get married? On the third day, Tang Guo appeared in a high school wearing a simple and youthful dress, and now she was standing on the podium of the first and second ss with a smile on her face. The head teacher interrupted the noisy ssmates below and said, "This is the new ssmate from our ss." "New ssmates, please introduce yourself to ssmates." Chapter 1311: Mermaid Princess (10) Chapter 1311: Mermaid Princess (10) Tang Guo nodded, "Hello everyone, my name is Aguo Guo." The school has many weird names, and everyone is used to it. All their eyes are now attracted by this beautiful girl. I remember thatst semester, a very beautiful girl came to their school, and now she is the first school flower in their school. Unexpectedly, one of them also came to their ss, which seemed to be even more beautiful than the first school Huafuya. As soon as Tang Guo came to ss for a ss, the whole school knew that there was a very nice girl in ss One and Two of high school. It was because someone was in ss and secretly posted Tang Guo''s photo on the campus forum. After the next few sses, students wille to this ss to watch Tang Guo secretly. After reading it, I left with satisfaction and started talking in private. "Fuya, your first school flower position may not be guaranteed." Fuya is folding a thousand paper cranes, which is more popr among human beings. It is said that 999 paper cranes can be folded and used to give them to someone they like, and the other party can see her sincerity. When she heard the words of the same table, she was still earnestly folding a thousand paper cranes, and did not look up, "What happened?" Fuya didn''t care about this. Humans always make a fuss. In the mermaid tribe, her appearance can not be ranked first. Among the mermaid tribe, there are still many blue-tailed mermaid, many of which are longer than her. Not to mention the silver tail that is higher than her level, the mermaid with the golden tail is definitely better than the lower-level mermaid patriarch. "There is a very beautiful girl in ss One and Two in high school. Now there are many boys in the school to support her. It is said that people who have been to see real people think that she is more beautiful than Fuya. s, Fuya, how do you react? Nothing?" "If you look good, you can look good. It has nothing to do with me. As long as she doesn''t **** Qiao Chen with me, she can do anything." "Qiao Chen, Qiao Chen, Qiao Chen, you only have Qiao Chen in your eyes, and your status is not guaranteed now." No matter what the tablemate said, Fuya just didn''t care. She came to the bustling human world just for Qiao Chen, not topare beauty with humans. Humans and merman tribes are different. They are a lot more beautiful and more ugly, but their merman tribe dont have ugly mermaids. Compared with beauty in the human world, there is no sense of aplishment at all. At the same time, Qiao Chen sat in his seat and heard the ssmates talking about the new transfer students in the first and second grades of high school. They said that she was a beautiful girl, but he didn''t care. That must not be his little mermaid. When his little mermaides to this school, he will go to Fuya''s ss, which is the first grade of high school. Only his little mermaid can attract his attention. Other girls, no matter how beautiful they are, have nothing to do with him. "Qiao Chen, take a look. The high-definition photo of the girl who is a neer to high school has been taken. Wow, she is really more beautiful than Fuya. The first school girl this year must be her." Qiao Chen didn''t mean to raise his head, and the same table had to pass the phone over, "Qiao Chen, give me a face, look, is it very beautiful? Don''t you like Fuya? Look how about this, in case Is it appropriate?" "Okay, Pei Jiang, you can see for yourself, you are attracted to chase by yourself, I''m not interested in anything..." No girl is interested in this sentence, he inadvertently nced at the phone screen, the whole person I was stunned. Chapter 1312: Mermaid Princess (11) Chapter 1312: Mermaid Princess (11) The beautiful girl who smiles ingeniously is not the little mermaid he has been waiting for for a long time? He has always remembered her appearance. Since his rebirth, he has been afraid of forgetting. He has remembered her every day, and even secretly painted her. She ising! Although she is not in Fuya''s ss, it is good for her toe. Qiao Chen stood up suddenly and pushed Pei Jiang away. "Hey, Qiao Chen, why are you going? Why are you so anxious? I haven''t seen you so anxious." "Something." Pei Jiang shook his head, looked at the little beauty on the phone screen, and admired it silently, "This girl is really beautiful. It must be the first school flower of this year." He leaned **** the table behind him, and directly backed the pile of books behind him, because he was admiring the beauties, but he didn''t notice and disturbed the people behind. Suddenly, he felt a chilly gaze fall behind him. It suddenly reacted, who was sitting behind him. He turned around quickly and saw a cold face and sharp eyes that made his heart jump out of fright. "That... Xueba, sorry! I didn''t mean it, Yinyao University Ba, I really didn''t mean it." Pei Jiang put away the phone, and quickly helped Yinyao sort out the fallen book, "I''ll help you ce it. Neat, okay?" "Now, can you see it?" Pei Jiangughed with him, this guy is not irritating. It''s the weirdest guy in their ss. All day long I know that I read books, read books, read books... I still read mathematics books, and a math book is about to be ripped apart by him. This guy is still the school''s first grass, with a lot of supporters. Compared with that guy Qiao Chen, this guy is truly unkind. Many girls confessed to him at the beginning, do you know how he refused? Pei Jiang can still recall the original scene. That day, the college bully Yin Yao wore a refreshing white shirt. He stood in the sun and attracted the eyes of countless girls. A very beautiful girl finally plucked up the courage toe to Yin Yao, blushing and said, "Senior Yin Yao, I really like you, can you give me a chance?" "No." Yin Yao refused rather coldly, without giving a girl a look in her eyes. The girl''s face was pale, he felt pitiful as a bystander, and wanted tofort him, and cursed Yin Yao''s iprehensibility. "Why, can you give me a reason? Senior Yin Yao?" Yin Yao nced at her very contemptuously, with a cold and noble voice, "You are too low-level." Yes, that''s right, this guy gave this reason. "Senior, you..." "You, a low-level human being, don''t deserve to stand by my side. My level is high and my bloodline is very noble." That''s right, this is what Yin Yao University said. "Of course, the most important thing is that you haven''t attracted me. It may be too low-level to resonate." The girl opened her eyes wide, almost fainted in shame, "I..." "So, give up." Yin Yao kindly suggested, "Go find a human with blood of the same level as you." In the end, the girl was really angry and cried and ran away. It is said that after crying, she was deprived of oxygen and fell into aa. "University bully, there was a beautiful girl in the freshman year of high school. I looked at her temperament. She is very noble. Maybe it can attract you. Would you like to take a look?" Pei Jiang hurriedly handed the phone to Yin Yao. Chapter 1313: Mermaid Princess (12) Chapter 1313: Mermaid Princess (12) "It''s the girl with a nice smile above, pretty, right?" Yin Yao nced at her and frowned slightly. Impable perfect looks, is it another member of the sea n? He didn''t know how many Sea n members were in this school. Anyway, I can meet every day, Fuya is a mermaid, he can see through it at a nce. A blue-tailed mermaid with a rtively advanced bloodline, but he didn''t attract him. In his ss, there are also several members of the Sea n, but they are all rtively low-level, so he is not interested. "University bully, what? Are you stuck?" Yin Yao looked away, holding a math book, and continued reading. Upon seeing this, Pei Jiang regretfully took the phone back. Such a beautiful girl can''t make Yin Yao tempted, so who can attract this guy''s attention? After seeing the photo on the phone, Qiao Chen thought that it was the Little Mermaid he was looking for. He didn''t care about anything and rushed directly to ss One and Two of High School. The students who passed by didn''t quite understand why Qiao Chen, who had always been indifferent, was so anxious? After five minutes, Qiao Chen had reached the floor of the first and second ss of high school. As long as he passed another ssroom, he would reach the position of the first ss of high school. The girls standing in the corridor were a little surprised when they saw Qiao Chen''s arrival, they all looked at him and screamed. But Qiao Chen didn''t care about this, his heartbeat was fast, and he walked to the door of the ssroom vigorously. He stood at the door, nced inside, and saw the little mermaid that couldn''t be ignored. Even in the crowd, she is the most dazzling. Agogo, they met again. They finally met. In this life, he will definitely not believe her, he will treat her well. He walked into the ssroom step by step, approaching Tang Guo''s position. Tang Guo had discovered Qiao Chen, and when he saw his appearance, he knew that he was born again, not being crossed. So, this is the fish killer? "Agogo." Qiao Chen had already walked to Tang Guo''s face, showing a very sunny and handsome smile, "Meet me again, do you still remember me?" Qiao Chen always thought that the person who saved him in this life was Aguo. Tang Guo blinked, "Who are you?" "My name is Qiao Chen, and I was the one who was rescued from the sea by you." Qiao Chen said in a low voice. The gentle and silky appearance caused the ssmates to scream. When the new ssmates just arrived, the school grass Qiao Chen fell. This is big news. I heard earlier that Qiao Chen rushed to wherever he was. It turned out that he was in a hurry to meet Aguo in their ss. Tango paused and said, "You may have admitted wrong, I haven''t saved you." "No, I won''t admit my mistake, you are my little mermaid." This sentence caused the girls who were onlookers to scream again. Qiao Chen thought that he could change the ending when he came back in this life. Between them, it will be very beautiful. "Fuck you, what your little mermaid," Tang Guo frowned, her voice very unceremonious, "How can you be a low-level human being worthy of me?" After finishing speaking, she raised her chin proudly and despised Qiao Chen, "You don''t attract me, ssmate, please get out of your way and block my light." "Aguoguo, you..." Qiao Chen was stunned. He obviously didn''t expect the other party''s reaction to be like this, "I..." "Your name is Qiao Chen?" "Yes." "Student Qiao Chen, please don''t disturb my study." Chapter 1314: Mermaid Princess (13) Chapter 1314: Mermaid Princess (13) "I have many suitors like you, but you are not worthy of such a noble me. You are too low-level, give up early and find a girl who matches you." System: Poof The host is going to be a demon. Why are you too low-level, how to be worthy of such a noble me,ughing to death. How did shee up with this reason? Does her father know these words so arrogantly? No, didn''t the mermaid king also said that his bloodline is noble, and most of the human bloodlines are too low-level? So... is this gic? Qiao Chen couldn''t believe it. It turned out to be like this. What else did he want to say? Tang Guo threw him a noble and morous look. Don''t bother my eyes and stand dazedly. She seems, really doesn''t know him? Did something go wrong in the middle? Did she forget him? He doesn''t doubt that the little mermaid is reborn, because if she is really reborn, can she still be so calm in the face of the murderer who killed her? He could not see the slightest hatred in her eyes. Only cold and unfamiliar, it can be seen that if you don''t know him, you really don''t know him. "Then can we get to know each other?" Qiao Chen''s smile remained unchanged, this attitude shocked the people in ss One and Two. Tang Guo nced at him lightly, "Didn''t you know me, did you report your name?" Qiao Chen was speechless and understood, she didn''t seem to be interested in him at all. But it doesn''t matter, since she came to this school, he has many opportunities to get acquainted. He believes that with sincerity, she can definitely be moved. "Then you have to remember that my name is Qiao Chen. I heard that you just transferred to the school today. I wee your visit." Qiao Chen looked at Tang Guo reluctantly, "Then I''ll leave. If you have any trouble, you cane to me." "Remember, my name is Qiao Chen." Qiao Chen turned around and heard Tang Guo''s words, "I can''t remember, your blood is too low." His footsteps stiffened, but he kept smiling and left. If he can''t remember it once, he will appear several times. One day, his little mermaid will definitely remember him. In this life, he will definitelypensate her well. It didn''t take long for Qiao Chen to see the transfer student, and it spread throughout the school. Fuya, who has always followed Qiao Chen, also knows. She pursed her lips, sitting on the seat, staring at the many paper cranes in the waste paper basket. "Fuya, don''t be angry, that''s a little fairy, Qiao Chen just looks fresh and forgets it after a few days." The same tableforted. Fuya was not happy, because Qiao Chen didn''t take a look at him. Why did he suddenly see a new transfer student? What kind of person is it that can attract him to confess to the other party''s ss in person? "At noon, you apany me to meet the transfer student of high school." She was going to see how sacred the other party was, which could attract Qiao Chen''s attention. In thest ss in the morning, Tang Guo received that Fuya wanted to see her. She guessed that Fuya hadn''t seen her picture before, otherwise she must have found it. She agreed. After ss, she came to the previously agreed ce alone. Fu Ya and a girl are standing under a big tree waiting. She also heard that the girlforted Fu Ya and said all kinds of unpleasant things. Until Tang Guo appeared in their field of vision, the girl quickly pulled Lavya, "Fuya, she is here." Chapter 1315: Mermaid Princess (14) Chapter 1315: Mermaid Princess (14) "Where?" Fu Ya turned her head and saw Tang Guo standing three meters away, her eyes widened, "A Guo Guo?" "Fuya, long time no see, I heard from my father that you are also in this school, but I just transferred today, and I haven''t had time to inform you." Fu Ya was stunned, "Are you the transfer student?" "What''s wrong, Fu Ya?" Tang Guo walked up to Fu Ya and asked with a smile, "Is there any problem?" Fu Ya''s face changed slightly. If Aguo Guo was the transfer student, Qiao Chen would be different to her, and it was normal. Because, Agogo is the best-looking, highest-ranking, and most noble among mermaid women. "Fuya, do you know each other?" Fuya nodded, and whispered to Jiang Zhiwei, "Zhiwei, I have something to say with A Guoguo separately, you should go to dinner first, ande to youter." Although Jiang Zhiwei particrly wanted to hear what the two of them were talking about, seeing Fuya''s face was not easy to offend, so she had to leave first. After Jiang Zhiwei left, the two stood behind the tree. Fu Ya looked at Tang Guo hesitating to say something, and finally said, "A Guo Guo, Qiao Chen is the human I saved. I like him very much." "I heard someone say today that he confessed to you? I''m a little sad, Agogo, do you like him?" Fuya asked, her eyes were a little red, "I don''t know why, I have been working hard for a long time, always close No matter what, he seems to be very strange to me and doesn''t want to be close to me." "Fuya, you think too much, I don''t like this kind of low-level human beings." Tang Guo curled his lips, showingplete contempt and arrogance, "I think the person named Qiao Chen is really inexplicable. He came up and said that he wanted to know me, just like those suitors in the past, or a low-level human, I am so noble and beautiful, is he worthy?" Fu Ya blinked: "..." System: The host''s nostrils are almost up to the sky. "Agogo, you really don''t like Qiao Chen?" Tang Guo lifted his chin, "Do you think that if I like him, I will reject him, and still say that he is a low-level blood? And do you think that a mermaid with a golden tail needs to find a human with a lifespan of only a hundred years as a spouse? I''m looking for the most powerful and noble blood race of the Sea n." "Agogo, only our brother Archie is the highest descent of the mermaid tribe. It is impossible for you." Fuya reminded me weakly, the father said that people who are rted by blood are not allowed to be together. Thises from human ethics and morality, which means that such abination is not good, and the blood left behind may be a super fool. System: Hahahahahahaha... "However, there are other sea races. If Argogo really wants to find a spouse with a high race and noble blood, he can actually show his face at the next sea race meeting. You are so beautiful and noble, you can definitely attract many outstanding The opposite sex." Fuya thought for a while and said, "If it can attract the Silver Dragon n, it would be perfect. In terms of race and blood, the Silver Dragon n is still the noblest among the Sea n." Tang Guo: "..." System: Slightly omitted. "So, Aguoguo, do you really have no idea about Qiao Chen?" Fu Ya looked at Tang Guo eagerly, "I really like Qiao Chen." "No idea." Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled, "but because I am so noble and beautiful, he seems a little tempted." Chapter 1316: Mermaid Princess (15) Chapter 1316: Mermaid Princess (15) "But you can rest assured that I am not interested in him at all. As for whether you can win him, it depends on your ability." "That''s really great." This is what Fuya wants. If Aguoguo fights with her sincerely, she won''t win the fight. Because Qiao Chen didn''t seem to like her, so he confessed to Aguoguo. Since Aguo didn''t like Qiao Chen, she still had a chance. "Fuya, let''s talk about it first. You won''t be able to seed then, don''t me me. And that guy is very annoying. If he provokes me, I won''t give you face. What should I do? Clean up, I will clean up how." "I see, Aguo, you at least save him one life." Fuya pleaded, "If you want him to provoke you again, you can hit him or beat him, but you must save one life." Anyway, she has supernatural power, as long as Qiao Chen is not dead, he can be cured. Qiao Chen is going to provoke Agogo and will definitely be beaten. In fact, it''s okay for Agogo to beat him up. At that time, he would understand that Agogo, a mermaid with a golden tail of noble blood, would not like him. After Qiao Chen understands, maybe she can see her sincerity. When they were under the sea, there were many sea people who wanted to molest Agogo, all of them were beaten to death by her. Others were too much and were executed by the father. "That''s OK, it''s up to your face, as long as he doesn''t vite my taboo, I can take his life." System: Set key points and do not vite the host''s big taboos. As for what the taboo is, it''s not the bad woman who has the final say, hehe. The host speaks loudly, and there are really traps everywhere. Fuya was very happy, knowing that Tang Guo didn''t have any thoughts about Qiao Chen, and the tension and defense in her heart were gone. Qiao Chen was just an ordinary person. As long as Aguo was unwilling, he didn''t dare to do anything to Aguo. A Guoguo didn''t like Qiao Chen, so it would be better. She has time, which can definitely impress Qiao Chen, make Qiao Chen fall in love with her, and understand her sincerity. "Agogo, you just came to the human world, do you want me to take some fun ces to stroll around?" Fuya is very enthusiastic. Since Agogo doesn''t like Qiao Chen, she will not be hostile to her. Tang Guo would definitely not agree, she would not go shopping with a fish-killing aplice. Now she was waiting, the fish-killing aplice, and Qiao Chen fell in love and killed each other. "Still, my father arranged a lot of entourage for me, and the human world is quite convenient," she took out a mobile phone, "whatever you want to buy, just go shopping online, and I don''t like going out, in summer, Its very hot. I prefer to soak in the swimming pool than to go out." "Well then." Fu Ya understood Tang Guo''s heart very well, because when she first came to the human world, she was not used to the hot weather outside. Almost every night, you have to soak in water for several hours to relieve the body''s water shortage. "Since you don''t want to go out, I won''t force it. I also want to spend more time to let Qiao Chen understand my true heart." Tang Guo said very contemptuously, "Why do you like this low-level human being so much?" "Agogo, you still don''t understand that love has no boundaries, regardless of gender, age, or race. Chapter 1317: Mermaid Princess (16) Chapter 1317: Mermaid Princess (16) Fuya seemed to have light on her body, and she smiled and said, "I already liked him when I took him to the coast." "When I heard the love stories of the mermaid elders, I found it incredible. I didn''t expect that I also found the long-awaited love. For him, I would stay in the human world, get used to human life, and give up the vast and free sea. " "Agogo, this is love, you will understand when you meet it." Tang Guo chuckled, "If he hasn''t liked you all the time, and he doesn''t like you to death, even if you will be honest and honest in front of him, he still doesn''t like you, what do you do? It will take hundreds of years. Time, have always liked him and stayed by his side?" "I heard that human beings are easily moved. I dont believe it. He doesnt feel anything at all by staying with him for a long time. Agogo, I really like him, so no matter how long, as long as he is still alive, Im willing to wait. he." "Even if he didn''t like you in the end?" Fuya had a sad expression, "Even if he doesn''t like me." "Even if he likes others?" "Even if he likes others." Fu Ya''s voice lowered, sounding a bit disappointed. "Even if he hurts you?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Fu Ya was stunned, "Agogo, I am a mermaid, he is an ordinary human, I can kill him with a finger, he can''t hurt me." "You like him, he likes others, don''t you feel hurt?" "And, the mermaid is not without weaknesses. Can you guarantee that he will not use your weaknesses to harm you?" Fu Ya said angrily, "Agogo, Qiao Chen is not such a person, how could he hurt me? I like him so much." "If there is such a day?" Fuya was nk for a moment, "I...I don''t know, I only know, I like him very much." "Agogo, shouldn''t love be good and paid?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "Love is beautiful, and it is also a sacrifice, but it takes two affections to be happy to be happy." "A Guoguo, if you like someone who doesn''t like you, what would you do?" Fu Ya asked, she still didn''t believe it, and that was not the case with A Guoguo. "What can I do? Either grab it, let him like me, or give up." Tang Guo lightly lifted his chin, "I''m not happy with something that is barely here." Fu Ya and Tang Guo are still a bit confused when they are separated. But when she saw Qiao Chen, she didn''t feel lost in an instant. She likes Qiao Chen, no matter what happens, she still likes Qiao Chen. [Host, you talked so much to her, what do you do? "Because I don''t want to involve her too much, especially between her and Qiao Chen. With Qiao Chen''s temperament, if I can''t get close to me, I will definitely use Fuya." Tang Guo happily took a sip of ice cream, "Now I am a mermaid. You can eat ice cream or whatever." System: Hehe, this dog host, ah, do you like ice cream that much? "I will put the words here first. One day in the future, when Qiao Chen uses Fuya, she will soon understand that Qiao Chen wants to use her to see me. And I only need to be noble and cold, and ignore it at all. Qiao Chen, Fuya won''t involve me, and will be entangled with Qiao Chen." System: La! Bad guy, please ept her. Chapter 1318: Mermaid Princess (17) Chapter 1318: Mermaid Princess (17) [Host, you have eaten ten ice creams, take a moment. You are now the school flower of the school. You must keep your noble and morous, or you will be found out. If you secretly ate ten ice creams in less than twenty minutes, the character will copse. The campus forum, that day is your big news, what the first school flower, eat ten ice cream in one go, ruin the image...] "I was hiding behind a tree and no one noticed it." After Tang Guo just said this, he suddenly felt a particrly cool line of sight in a certain direction. She raised her head slightly, and stared at the owner with the cold gaze. System: Hahahahahaha,ughed to death, no one noticed? ? ? Isn''t this a person? After Tang Guo ate the ice cream in his hand, he threw the garbage into the trash can next to him, took out a paper towel, and wiped the corners of his mouth gracefully. From beginning to end, he raised his neck proudly, without losing his image, eating an ice cream, as if he was eating some delicacies of mountains and seas. The young man with a cool appearance and air-conditioning on his body was holding a book, sitting on a chair with lush vines on both sides, slightly raising his head, his eyes kept on her. "ssmates." Tang Guo walked to the white-shirted boy and nced at him, "You have looked at me for three minutes, do you think I look good?" System: The host is so narcissistic, it must not be her nature, it must be affected by the blood of the mermaid. In the next world, it must be back to normal. "No." The boy spit out these two words in a cold manner, which meant nothing to save face, but he still didn''t look away from her. I don''t know why, and he added, "Although your appearance is perfect, you can''t be faulty." system:? So, what he meant was that it was not because of the host''s great beauty that he noticed her, but it is undeniable that the host is really beautiful. So, is this exaggerating the host''s greatness, or disgusting? "why?" The teenager stared at Tang Guo and said coldly, "You have eaten ten ice creams in less than twenty minutes, all of which arerge. You are the most edible girl I have ever seen." System: Hahahahahahahahahahahaha, the most edible? ! "So, you just watched me eat twenty ice creams here, and still kept your eyes on it, watching with gusto. Are you attracted by my appetite?" The indifferent boy looked at Tang Guo just like that, "Why do you have so many problems?" "Because I don''t understand, I have to ask. There is no one else here, so I have to ask you." Tang Guo chose to sit aside and said with a smile, "ssmate, how high are you?" "Sophomore." "That''s my senior?" Tang Guo continued to ask, "senior, what is your name, can you tell me?" "Silver Yao." Yin Yao also felt strange, why did he tell her the truth? Tang Guo narrowed his eyes slightly, Yin Yao, a name with a story. "Senior Yin Yao." Yin Yao pursed her lips lightly, thinking that she had just told her the name easily, especially shouldn''t, she looked a lot colder. The voice was also a bit cold, and it sounded very unsatisfactory, "Something?" "My name is Aguoguo, and I am d to meet you." Tang Guo stretched out his palm and looked at him with a smile, "I eat so much without beingughed at by the senior, which shows that the senior is a very gentleman. " Was praised? Chapter 1319: Mermaid Princess (18) Chapter 1319: Mermaid Princess (18) Yin Yao originally wanted to refuse, stared at the little white hand, and finally reached out and shook it gently. Praise him for his gentlemanship? He chuckled, all he knew was that many people were scolding him for being cruel and vicious. "Senior Yin Yao, are you reading a book?" "Ok." "Mathematics book?" Yin Yao said, "You have a lot of questions." "Senior''s math is good?" "Okay." "It''s a coincidence, my math is also pretty good." Tang Guo said with a smile, "I can understand the book in the senior''s hand." Yin Yao was a little surprised, she should have juste out of the sea, right? He has a very strong smell of the sea, and he still knows mathematics. "Then look, will this problem be true?" Tang Guo leaned over, nced at the math problem, and began to answer it verbally to Yin Yao. Yin Yao didn''t expect that she would really know how. Can''t help but let her answer the most difficult questions in the book. These questions, of course, couldn''t help Tang Guo, so he answered them easily. At this time, Tang Guo found that Yin Yao''s eyes were different when she saw her, and she still vaguely admired her. System: It''s that simple? Hey hey hey, you fellow, howe you got picked up by several math problems. Be reserved, otherwise the host will be proud. When Tang Guo was talking to Yin Yao, the system had guessed that this boy should be that guy. After hearing the other party''s name is Yin Yao, he doesn''t have to doubt it, it''s him. Looking at the other party, it was actually reading with a math book, it could only be that guy. He discovered a rule that as long as he is on campus, that guy has a soft spot for mathematics. Perhaps, this is to attract the host Da, afraid that she will not recognize him. Time passed quickly, and it was time for ss in the afternoon. Yin Yao was shocked that he actually discussed a math problem at noon with this new sea n. His face darkened, and he nced at Tang Guo coldly. Tang Guo looked at him with a smile, "Senior, your eyes are so fierce." Yin Yao subconsciously closed his ferocious eyes and became expressionless. "ss begins." "Senior Yin Yao." Yin Yao turned his back to her, still stopped and asked, "What else is there?" "Let''s discuss math problems next time." Tang Guo smiled and waved her hands. He saw Yin Yao pause for a while, then vaguely responded, and walked away quickly. Tang Guo slowly swayed back to the ssroom, and said to the system, "The others are about to copse." System: [Host, you are too bad. It is hard for someone to have a high-cold character set. It is cute and fun. That guy must have cursed himself and dare not be rude to you. "That''s smart." [Host, what status do you think he will be, and when will he know it? ] He was so curious. Tang Guo said quietly, "Tongzi, let''s figure out our own identity first, and then entangle others'' identities. Anyway, in thousands of small worlds, no one knows who is who, so let''s have fun before talking." System: Quotations from Scumbags. "Yin Yao,e up and solve this problem." the math teacher shouted. But as soon as Yin Yao was serious in ss, he lost his mind. "Student Yinyao?" The math teacher was surprised and shouted again. Yin Yao returned to his senses and stood up, "Sorry, teacher, just lost focus." ssmates: ssmates, please don''t be so honest. Chapter 1320: Mermaid Princess (19) Chapter 1320: Mermaid Princess (19) Yin Yao stepped onto the podium and nced at the question. For a moment, he had discussed this with the sea n who was new to the human world today. He didn''t use his own method to subconsciously write down the steps of the answer that the sea n answered. After finishing writing, he looked at the ckboard, the simple and clear steps, he was a little puzzled, why she said the steps, he would remember so clearly. She even wrote her method subconsciously when she came up. "The steps Yin Yao took to answer today seem to be somewhat different from his previous methods, but this method does exist, and it is a very simple method." "I think students can study." The math teacher was very satisfied. Yin Yao subconsciously said, "This method was told to me by others." "It turned out to be like this." The mathematics teacher did not delve into it. The students discussed how to solve the problem. He was very happy toment. "That''s more worthy of praise. Student Yin Yao has also learned tomunicate and learn with ssmates." Yin Yao: "..." He didn''tmunicate with his ssmates. It is a new sea n, narcissistic, arrogant, and especially greedy sea n. Of course, he disdains to exin to these people. Put the chalk aside, walk back to your seat and sit down. Pei Jiang, who was sitting in the front, turned around and said to him, "University tyrant, you are distracted." "However, you are a little better than Qiao Chen. He has been distracted all day long. Since returning from ss one and two in high school, he has been distracted. If I knew it, I would not show him the picture of the transfer student." "Hey, I didn''t expect Qiao Chen to confess, he would be rejected by others." Pei Jiang was talking to himself, and he didn''t expect someone of noble blood like Yin Yao to give him a little answer, especially during ss time. As long as he is quieter, the teacher won''t care about him. "Transfer students?" Yin Yao caught the information and asked curiously. Pei Jiang was a little surprised, "You actually responded to me, and the sun really came out from the west. But that''s right, the transfer student is really beautiful." "But, it''s just that people are a bit arrogant, speaking of which, they are a bit like you." Yin Yao listened, and didn''t refuse Pei Jiang to continue speaking. Pei Jiang found the topic and muttered a lot. Finally whispered, "Do you know her reason for rejecting Qiao Chen?" "What is it?" Yin Yao was also a little curious, what reason would that little sea n use to reject a human? Pei Jiang nced at Qiao Chen who was still distracted, and whispered, "She said, her blood is noble, and Qiao Chen is too low-level to be worthy of the noble and beautiful her. Do you think you are very simr to you, you are afraid Not the same kind." "She was right." Yin Yao nodded in agreement. He didn''t specifically check the race of the sea n, but he could feel that the aura in the opponent was very powerful. Only a race with noble blood will make him feel this way. Pei Jiang: Hehe, it really belongs to the same category. Qiao Chen is looking forward to school so that he can meet his little mermaid again. Finally, after school, he grabbed his schoolbag and ran all the way to Tang Guo''s ssroom. Yin Yao nced thoughtfully at Qiao Chen''s back, thinking to himself, this kind of low-level human beings, the new sea n would not look down upon him. She was right, Qiao Chen was not worthy of the noble and beautiful her. Chapter 1321: Mermaid Princess (20) Chapter 1321: Mermaid Princess (20) Although she is a bit narcissistic, arrogant, and especially greedy, she is telling the truth and nothing wrong. As a sea n with noble blood, this should be the case. When Qiao Chen came to Tang Guo''s ssroom, she had disappeared long ago. "Did Senior Qiao Chene to see Aguo?" a ssmate who knew Qiao Chen asked enthusiastically. Qiao Chen was stunned and nodded, "Did she go?" "Agogo left school early. Her grades were excellent. After answering the teacher''s questions, the teacher was very happy to let her leave." "Leave early?" "Yes, she said she was really boring in the ssroom and wanted to go home." The ssmate who answered the question also felt very speechless. But thinking of the teachers problem, its hard for others to enjoy such preferential treatment, thats what they should be. Who told them to be stupid? They have not done well yet, and they answered the first half of the questions that the teacher asked. Qiao Chen was disappointed and asked, "Do you know where she lives?" "Then I don''t know, Aguo just transferred here today. We are not yet familiar with it. Even if we are familiar, we can''t directly ask people where they live." Qiao Chen carried his schoolbag and left a little bit disappointed. When Fuya appeared next to Qiao Chen, she saw him look sad, and asked concerned, "Qiao Chen, what''s the matter with you? Is there anything unhappy?" "Nothing." Qiao Chen''s attitude was very cold, and his pace could not help speeding up. "Qiao Chen, I prepared a gift for you." Fu Ya''s cheeks were a little red, and she was holding a very beautifully wrapped box, "This is my heart, and I hope you can ept it." Qiao Chen didn''t look at it, he didn''t feel at all for Fu Ya. If it weren''t for her, how could he ever distrust his little mermaid and kill her? It was all because of Fuya''s provocation and her lying that made him miss the real Little Mermaid. When he was about to turn around and leave, he turned his head and nced at the box in Fuya''s hand, "What is this?" "Thousand paper cranes." Fuya said with a blushing face, "I heard people say that you can get a response from the person you like by folding a thousand paper cranes with your own hands. Qiao Chen, I like you and hope you can see my sincerity. " "You like me?" Qiao Chen smiled, approached Fuya, and lowered his head slightly, "What do you like me? What response do you want from me, being with you?" "Like is like, where are there so many and why? I like you, and naturally want to get your response and be with me." Fuya doesn''t think there is any problem with her own ideas. She traveled thousands of miles, came to the human world, and adapted to the environment here. It is to pursue the beautiful love she yearns for, and spend a hundred years in a hurry with the person she likes. "Fuya, you said you like me, what can you do for me?" Fu Ya frowned, "What do you want me to do?" "Now I have one thing that I really want you to do for me." Qiao Chen smiled happily and said in a low voice, "I want to know the address of Agogo, you should know it? Fuya." Fu Ya''s original expression of joy, she gathered it up, the blood on her face disappeared, her fingers were squeezing the box hard, making them pale. "Qiao Chen, Aguo told me that she doesn''t like you." "But I want to know the address of Agogo, Fuya, didn''t you say Chapter 1322: Mermaid Princess (21) Chapter 1322: Mermaid Princess (21) "Then tell me, where is Agogo''s address." Fu Ya pursed her lips, not knowing what to say for a while. She knew that Agogo was very attractive, and she also knew that Qiao Chen fell in love with Agogo at first sight. Just like she did to Qiao Chen, she fell in love with each other at the first nce. However, Agogo did not like Qiao Chen. "Qiao Chen, it''s useless if you get the address of Aguoguo, she doesn''t like you. She has noble blood, and she doesn''t like you." Fuya''s words are more straightforward. Qiao Chen knows she is a mermaid. She must have known the identity of Agogo before asking her for her address. Agogo made it clear to her. "But, Fuya, now I only want her address, can you tell me?" Qiao Chen asked again, seeing Fuya silent, "It seems that you are unwilling, then I should investigate it myself. ." Seeing Qiao Chen was about to leave, Fuya finallypromised, "Okay, I''ll tell you." "I''ll apany you." Qiao Chen refused, "No, you are here, I''m afraid Aguo will misunderstand what I have to do with you. Fuya, please remember that I don''t like you, the only person I like is Aguo. Forever, I will never like you." After sessfully seeing Fu Ya''s face pale and pale, Qiao Chen left with satisfaction. She killed Aguo in the previous life, and now he is very tolerant without taking her life. He didn''t want to waste time on Fuya. In this life, he just wanted to spend all of his time to treat Agogo well andpensate her. Qiao Chen turned and left, ignoring Fuya, who was holding the box of Qianzhihe behind him, with a look of loss and sadness. Fuya, got too much love in her previous life that she didn''t deserve. In this life, he will never make a mistake. He will not get involved with Fu Ya any more, he will onlye back for his little mermaid, to clear up the misunderstanding, and never hurt the cute and innocent little mermaid. I hope that Fuya will be more acquainted, otherwise he will not be able to bear it, and all the pain that Agogo has suffered is still on her. Let her also experience the feeling of being thirst to death. Fu Ya took out the phone and called Tang Guo. "Fuya?" "A Guoguo, I told Qiao Chen your address. I''m sorry, I really like him so much that I can''t refuse his request." Tang Guoughed irritably, "Then he wants you to die one day, do you want to die too?" "Do not" Fu Ya said, "He won''t be so cruel, even if he doesn''t like me, he won''t want me to die." "Okay, what if he finds my address and can''t get in again, you are here to confirm, will I see him?" Fuya''s face was a little red, "I..." "Qiao Chen is not qualified toe into my house. Heh! Go far and far." Fu Ya breathed a sigh of relief, "I''m sorry, Agogo." "No, tell me Im sorry, lets not take it as an example. Fuya, remember, these are trivial things, the mermaids taboos, dont tell him, if its because of you, you are the mermaids sinner." "I know, I won''t say it. Even if he doesn''t like me threatening, I won''t say it." Fuya defended and pleaded, "If he offends youter, please don''t do it. Too heavy." "It depends on the mood." Tang Guo hung up the phone. It didn''t take long before I heard the attendant reported that there was a teenager outside who wanted to see her. Chapter 1323: Mermaid Princess (22) Chapter 1323: Mermaid Princess (22) "That person is called Qiao Chen. He is a cheeky and cunning human. He tried to meddle with such a noble and beautiful me. Therefore, you all stop me and forbid him to approach half a step. If he dares to make excessive moves, Hit me." "Understood, Your Highness the Third Princess." Qiao Chen waited outside the vi area, and before long, two tall men came out. "Miss Agogo doesn''t want to see you, you can go." "I have a very important thing to say to Aguo, only to see one." The two attendants looked at each other and sneered, "I can''t tell you, don''t you understand people? Any important thing has nothing to do with Miss Agogo, and you are not familiar with it. I would advise you to leave. " "She doesn''t see me, I''ll just wait here." Qiao Chen said persistently. He insisted that he would definitely impress the kind, innocent and beautiful little mermaid. "casual!" Seeing that he did not dare to rush, the two attendants threw a word and turned and left. "Then let him wait, there is no need to report anything about him." "Understood, Your Highness the Third Princess." Holding a bowl of ice cream, Tang Guo went to the swimming pool and went directly into the water. His slender and straight legs instantly turned into a beautiful golden fish tail. She leaned against the pool, squinting to enjoy the ice cream. System: Host, are you here to eat ice cream this time? "It turned out to be a little mermaid with a golden tail." Yin Yao lived in the third-floor room of the vi. Looking outside, he just saw the location of the swimming pool in the vi next door. Today, I was sitting by the window sill reading a book, and I nced outside the window inadvertently and saw the beautiful, noble and greedy little mermaid. Unexpectedly, she was leaning on the edge of the swimming pool, ying with water and eating ice cream, she was really greedy. Tang Guo also felt a special line of sight, and when she looked up, she met Yin Yao''s eyes. She smiled at Yin Yao, "Senior Yin Yao." "Little mermaid." Yin Yao squinted his eyes, and said in a cold tone, "I discovered your identity." "So, senior, are you going to use this to threaten me for anything? Please don''t expose my identity, okay? I''ll take everything from you, can''t it?" Yin Yao: "..." System: No discipline. Yin Yao was surprised by her words, and the book fell directly from the window sill. Tang Guo pointed at the book that had fallen in the air. The book that had fallen rapidly stopped in the air, and then slowly rose until it fell into Yin Yao''s hand again. "Senior Yin Yao, look at me. For the sake of picking up the book for you, don''t reveal my identity." Yin Yao held the book in his hand, with the remnant power of the little mermaid on it. If he only listened to her pitiful voice, he would definitely think that she was really scared. But seeing her confident expression, a smile appeared on his cold face. "Just picking up books requires me not to reveal your identity, little mermaid, you are really naive." After Yin Yao threatened, he also felt strange that he was actually threatening a little mermaid? It''s totally incredible. "Then senior, what are you going to do?" Tang Guo held his cheek, licked the ice cream, looked at Yin Yao pitifully, "I said just now. As long as senior does not reveal my identity, I will follow That''s it." When Yin Yao heard these sweet and greasy words, he almost fell off the book in his hand. Where did the little mermaide from, greedy, arrogant, and very thick-skinned. Chapter 1324: Mermaid Princess (23) Chapter 1324: Mermaid Princess (23) Whatever he said, he would be able to say everything from his words. "Senior, if you have any requests, please mention it." Tang Guo looked at Yin Yao, and didn''t forget to dig out the ice cream in his hand. "It''s not impossible if the seniors have a fancy to my beauty, I really look good. It is really a beautiful scenery to be raised and watched. But, I am not an ordinary mermaid, raising me will be very expensive." Yin Yao: "..." When did he say that he would raise her? ? ? System self-hypnosis: Bloodline influence, this is the bloodline influence, it is definitely not the nature of the host. "However, the senior living here should be very rich." The corners of Yin Yao''s lips moved, and he wanted to say that he didn''t promise to raise her, nor did he want to raise a greedy fish. But when it came to my lips, I couldn''t say anything. I always feel that if I say this, what terrible consequences will happen. This intuition is terrifying. So he chose to shut up and avoid this topic. He coughed slightly, his voice pretending to be cold, "Forget it this time, it seems that we are the same school and neighbors, I can help you keep a secret." "Senior, you are such a good person." System: boasting, boasting without fate, good guy cards are piles of cards. But the hosts good card is a really good card. Yin Yao''s ears are a little red, this little mermaid is not only greedy, arrogant, but also very coaxing. The mouth of the mermaid, the ghost who lied to him. It is said that mermaids sing good, he thinks, mermaids are better at deceiving people. "Senior, what are you reading?" "Mathematics book." "Would you like to discuss the problem?" Yin Yao watched her cheerfully ying in the water, and said, "You should y in the water, I will see for myself." "But the senior agreed to help me keep the secret. I feel sorry for it. Let''s discuss math problems with you." Yin Yao: He really didn''t. On the face of this little mermaid, he found any expression of sadness. He hadn''t refused yet, Tang Guo had already jumped out of the water and leaped directly towards his window. The golden tail did not turn into a leg. In the blink of an eye, itnded on Yin Yao''s window. She was sitting on the window, the beautiful fish tail was still swinging outside the window, she whispered, "Senior, let''s do the problem." System: Dog! ! Host, your cute family is going to be broken. Yin Yao stared at the little golden tail that kept swinging expressionlessly. I have to say that the golden tail is really beautiful. There were still drops of water dripping on it, ticking on the leaves below. Her long golden hair fell down, somewhat moist, but it didn''t affect her beauty at all. Bright red lips, beautiful clear eyes, perfect and impable facial features. It''s no wonder that such a posture makes the boys in the school head overwhelmed. "Senior, do you have a problem?" "do." Yin Yao answered subconsciously, waking up, and a little annoyed. Why did he have no principles in front of this fish? What she said, subconsciously agreed. I heard that the mermaids singing has the effect of bewitching peoples hearts, but she obviously didnt sing. Could it be that her realm is higher, and only talking to him would make him unable to refuse? Next, the two of them were actually on the window and started to do the questions. What they do is different from what others do. They all have extraordinary IQ, and super memory and understanding. You dont need draft paper at all to do the questions, you only need a math book. Chapter 1325: Mermaid Princess (24) Chapter 1325: Mermaid Princess (24) What they do is to take a look at the problem and dictate their own solution steps. Moreover, there is more than one method. System: I don''t understand at all. What''s fun in doing the questions? Isn''t it more fun to fight with fairies? "Senior, in order to thank you for helping me keep the secret, I will apany you to do the questions every day." Yin Yao: Not needed. But he didn''t say a word, silently watching her jump into the swimming pool with her golden tail. Not long after, she came out of the swimming pool, looked at his position, smiled and said, "Senior, good night." "good night." After that, Yin Yao''s face was cold, and he quickly closed the window. Throughout the afternoon, he was led by a little mermaid and said that he would apany him to do questions every day in order to repay him for not revealing secrets. ? ? ? Is she afraid of being exposed? ? Is it a member of the mermaid n king, can''t protect her? Pretty mermaid is the most deceptive. Late at night, Qiao Chen was still waiting outside the vi area. Tang Guo had forgotten this at all, and even if he remembered it, he wouldn''t pay attention to Qiao Chen. The moon came out, Qiao Chen was still waiting there, his eyes changed from hope to gloom. What happened, his little mermaid would forget to save him. "Qiao Chen." Fuya''s voice sounded from behind, "Agogo won''t see you, she has noble blood, and she won''t look at an ordinary human being." "Then why do you follow me?" "because I like you." Qiao Chen nced at her and said coldly, "But I don''t like you." "I know." "Then you are not leaving?" Fu Ya endured the sadness in her heart, "I''m afraid that something will happen to you, soe and see." "Qiao Chen, why don''t you like me?" "If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. There is no reason." Fu Ya pursed her lips, and said, "If you like you as I like you, you don''t need any reason, right?" Qiao Chen didn''t speak, he and Fu Ya were in the previous life, except when he was dying. It can be said that it is a life of perfect happiness, why did she cruelly tell him the truth at the end? Let him understand that all happiness is an illusion. She deceived everything in exchange for the life of Agogo. "Fuya, we have no possibility." "It''s impossible for you and Aguo." Fuya said, "She doesn''t like you." Qiao Chen smiled and said, "Then I will wait and strive hard, one day, she will see me." "Then I will wait and fight hard. One day, you will see me." Qiao Chenughed mockingly, turned and left, "Fuya, it''s impossible." "Qiao Chen, there is nothing impossible in this world. Your life is only a hundred years in a hurry, and I don''t believe it. After a hundred years, I still can''t leave a shadow in your heart." Qiao Chen thought, no. He and Fu Ya have been in the previous life. In his previous life, he was about to die. When she told him the truth, everything between them turned into a bubble and ceased to exist. This life is even more impossible. For the sake of her previous life, as long as she was not too much, he would not care. Qiao Chen walked ahead, and Fu Ya followed behind. After watching him go home, Fu Ya returned to where she lived. In order to get closer to Qiao Chen, she did not choose to live in the vi area arranged by the Mermaid King, but instead lived in a ce not far from Qiao''s house. "Nothing is impossible, you can wait, and so can I." Chapter 1326: Mermaid Princess (25) Chapter 1326: Mermaid Princess (25) "Senior, early." When Yin Yao looked at the little mermaid riding his bicycle and rushed to him, and greeted him with a bright smile, his direction almost turned crooked. "Where is your driver?" "I don''t want to take a car, I want to ride a bicycle. Like a senior, cycling actually helps to exercise." Yin Yao stopped talking and rode his bicycle nkly to the school''s location. Lying fish! He didn''t even notice that the speed of riding a bike had slowed down a lot today, and he even noticed from time to time whether the fish had caught up. "Senior, in fact, you can ride a bike faster. Don''t worry about me. I can keep up. If you walk slowly like this, you will bete." Tang Guo kindly reminded, "Of course, if the senior wants to spend more time with me. Get along for some time, bete if you arete." After that, Yinyao''s bicycle seemed to be equipped with two electric wheels. It ran fast and went out in the blink of an eye. The system isughing crazy! ! No matter what kind of person this guy is, after meeting his host, sooner orter he will copse. "Senior, go home together this afternoon." Yin Yao pursed her lips, carrying her schoolbag and walking to his teaching building. No, he refused! He didn''t want to go home with this gluttonous fish, talking tubercle fish, tsundere fish, lying fish. "Are you going to leave school early?" Yin Yao stopped and said back, "I will stay a little longer without waiting for me." "It''s okay," Tang Guo smiled, "If the senior doesn''t mind, I can apany you to do the questions at school." System: Who can stand up to such a flirt. "Our time is different." Yin Yao said, he should not be led by the nose by this fish. In the past two days, he always feels something a little strange. The problem must be with this fish. "If you meet in the afternoon, you will go together. Family." "Okay, listen to seniors." Yin Yao breathed a sigh of relief, so he left early. At noon, Tang Guo was eating in the cafeteria. Qiao Chen didn''t know when she came, and sat opposite her. She nced and continued to eat with her head buried. After a while, Fuya also came and greeted, "Agogo." "Fuya." "Yeah." Fu Ya sat down beside Qiao Chen. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t care about Qiao Chen at all, she was really relieved that A Guoguo really didn''t like Qiao Chen. "Are you free on weekends?" Qiao Chen asked, seeing that Tang Guo had almost finished eating. Tang Guo nced at him contemptuously, "No time." Then she stood up, turned and left. Qiao Chen was very upset and didn''t know what to do to please the Little Mermaid. "Fuya." "Do you want to ask me how to make Aguo like you?" Fuya is not stupid. "Qiao Chen, I can''t help you. There are many people who want to please her, but few seed. It will also disgust her." "Then what does she like?" "Gems, beautiful dresses, she likes them all." After Fu Ya finished speaking, she looked at Qiao Chen''s thoughtful look, her eyes were a little sad. She envied A Guoguo and was able to get Qiao Chen''s love, but she didn''t think there was anything wrong with A Guoguo not liking Qiao Chen. Because Agogo is a golden-tailed mermaid with a noble bloodline, it is normal for humans who do not like ordinary blood. A Guoguo still didn''t know what love was, so she cared about blood and race. She thought selfishly, hoping that even if Agogo understood love, this person would not be Qiao Chen. Chapter 1327: Mermaid Princess (26) Chapter 1327: Mermaid Princess (26) Qiao Chen received the news, and was already preparing in his heart, what kind of beautiful jewelry or beautiful skirt he was going to buy for Tang Guo. Fuya saw the other party''s thoughts and felt sad. Obviously they met first, why did Qiao Chen fall in love with Aguo at first sight? In fact, she didn''t say that Agogo is the daughter of a mermaid king. Is there any gem? A gem of human value, in front of the mermaid tribe, it is just a broken stone. On many of Agogo''s dresses, the gems iid with diamonds are all kinds, all of which are rare, and each one is priceless. Even she herself owns a lot of these gems, although not as good as those of Agogo, she is also richer than most members of the mermaid n. Yin Yao has already nned to leave early today. After a ss in the afternoon, I went to the office to find the teacher who was in the afternoon ss, and said that he would randomly check the other party and he would leave early today. In just ten minutes, he sessfully passed the level, although his face did not show any expression, his mood was still very good. Until he walked to the gate of the school, he saw a girl riding a bicycle, holding two ice creams, waiting for him with a smile. "Senior, are we fate?" "Let''s go." Since I met, Yin Yao is not the kind of person who pretends to evade. Moreover, he didn''t actually dislike being with her in his heart. But he felt that he was so strange recently that he always listened to a fish, which really damaged his majesty. To be known by the members of the n, I don''t know how to talk about him behind his back. Of course he doesn''t care, what he cares about is what method the fish uses to let him follow her thoughts. So he wanted to spend some time to investigate and find out why. "Senior, do you eat it?" Tang Guo handed Yin Yao an ice cream. Seeing her gluttonous appearance, Yin Yao shook his head quickly, "You can eat." "You can eat it, I hold the ice cream in one hand and control the direction with the other, which is not convenient." "Then I will help you get one, you can eat another one." Yin Yao blurted out without thinking. Yin Yao:? ? ? System: Hahahahahaha, obviously disgusting on his face, but still very honest in my heart. This guy is ruthless enough to impose such a restriction on himself. "Then thank you senior." This sweet and greasy voice made Yin Yao''s heart an indescribable feeling. He put his schoolbag into the bicycle basket, holding her ice cream in one hand, and holding the direction in the other. The two rode their bicycles and headed in the same direction. He felt that the ice cream would melt soon, and it was a ghost, maintaining the ice cream with divine power and not letting it melt. He must be crazy. This fish is poisonous. He actually used great energy to help her freeze the ice cream. She must have poisoned him. When he has the opportunity, he must investigate clearly what kind of poison she has poisoned him. This is a greedy, stubborn, arrogant, lying, and sinister fish. Halfway through, Tang Guo had finished eating an ice cream and stretched out his hand with a smile, "Senior, thank you very much." Yin Yao handed her the ice cream. "Senior, the ice cream you are holding hasn''t melted. It shows that your character is better." Thispliment really came from Tang Guo''s mouth. Yin Yao was a little bit dumbfounded. He didn''t believe what kind of fish it was. She didn''t know that he was also a member of the Sea n. With such obvious use of divine power, she actually pretended to be blind. Still saying that others are good? ? But what the **** is a little happy in my heart. Chapter 1328: Mermaid Princess (27) Chapter 1328: Mermaid Princess (27) Both left school early, and then worked together at home. Qiao Chen went to find Tang Guo early today, and was told that she had already left, making her heart very disappointed. At this moment, Tang Guo was sitting on the window of Yin Yao, with a golden fish tail, doing the problem with him. The difference is that there is a big bucket with water next to it, and many ice creams. Tang Guo would asionally put the golden tail in the poke to y in the water, and then flung the tail out of the window, waving and swinging, especially beautiful. Sometimes, looking at that beautiful little tail, all Yin Yao''s attention will be attracted by that little tail. "Senior, do you like ice cream too? The family actually bought so many." Tang Guo said. Yin Yao''s face sank. Yes, he obviously doesn''t eat ice cream. Why did he ask his entourage to help him buy more ice cream when he went out in the morning. This fish is poisonous. "Senior, I really like you bucket with water." Yin Yao: "Do the question." "Okay, do the questions." For several days in a row, the two got along in this way. As soon as they came back, they did the problem by the window. Yin Yao was holding a book of math problems, and Tang Guo sat on the windowsill, leaning against the wall, putting the golden fish tail into the bucket full of water. Holding the ice cream in his hand, while eating, answer the questions. When it was ten o''clock, she would jump into the swimming pool from the window position, swim happily for a while, and then go to sleep. On the second day, Yin Yao used to go to school, go to school, and do problems with her every day. Yin Yao: You may not believe it. That''s how I started my career in fish farming. That day, after school, Yin Yao still came to the school gate. I thought I would see the little mermaid with two ice creams, but she was not there. He frowned ufortably, and he was thinking where she had gone. What''s more frightening is that he didn''t n to go home immediately, but took out his mobile phone and prepared to call her. Then he discovered that he had not asked her phone number. After standing in ce for a minute, he pushed his bicycle towards the school. Put the bicycle away, and went to Tang Guo''s ss, the first and second high school ss. This is also the first time he went to her ss. He heard Qiao Chen''s voice just as he walked into the corridor of ss One and Two in high school. "Agogo, do you like these?" Yin Yao stood still, watching Qiao Chen holding a bunch of bright red roses, and there was a box in his hand. Inside the box, there was a very beautiful gem. He walked over, he was already outstanding. She was praised as the first school grass by the girls of this school. At the moment he appeared, some girls screamed at him. Qiao Chen naturally found out, but he didn''t think that Yin Yao wasing to Tang Guo, so he ignored it either. Yin Yao walked directly to the door of the ssroom. There were a few boys around, from Qiao Chen''s side. They were all holding bright and beautiful flowers and came to cheer for Qiao Chen. Yin Yao nced at them contemptuously. Are these ordinary humans of low-level blood also worthy of bing Aguo''s consort? Want to be beautiful! "Agogo." Yin Yao stood at the door, coldly shouting into the inside, "Go home." He didn''t know how much impact these two words would have on the people around him. Agogo, go home. Silver Yao Xiancao, dont you know that these two sentences contain a lot of information? Chapter 1329: Mermaid Princess (28) Chapter 1329: Mermaid Princess (28) How could it be possible to stop the leader Tang Guo from the mere blockade of Qiao Chen? She didn''t clean up a few people at the first time, but wanted to see if the guy Yin Yao would find him. It seems that through their friendly rtionship, he has been very impressed with her. "Senior, wait for me and leave right away." Tang Guo picked up his schoolbag and moved outside the ssroom. Qiao Chen looked at Yin Yao in a somewhat unbelievable way,pletely wondering when this cold boy would be involved with Tang Guo. "Yin Yao, what do you mean?" Qiao Chen said with a sullen face, "You know I like Agogo, you still..." "Do I have anything to do with you? A low-level human being." Yin Yao said contemptuously, "What about you like Agogo?" "You know I like Agogo, you stille to provoke her." Qiao Chen didn''t want to say, no matter what, they are still peers and ssmates, and the rtionship should be better than others. Yin Yao raised his eyebrows slightly, his appearance was extremely cold,pletely not what he looked like when facing Tang Guo. At this time, even if he was wearing a clean white shirt, the pressure and cold air radiating from his body were still unbearable. "A Guoguo, let''s go." Yin Yao looked away, turning his gaze softly to Tang Guo''s body. Tang Guo smirked, nodded quickly, and then left the ssroom. Qiao Chen walked to the door quickly, "Agogo, give me a chance." "Go away." Tang Guo smiled and put away, "Qiao Chen, don''t shame you, I said I don''t like you, don''t do such annoying things." "Agogo, I really like you." Tang Guo sneered, "If you like me, I have to agree? What is the reason?" "Let!" "How can I notpare with Silver Yao?" When Tang Guo heard the other party''s question, he looked a little serious, "It can''t bepared anywhere, are you satisfied?" "A Guoguo, you must have forgotten what happened between us." Qiao Chen said persistently, "How can you forget, you saved me to the coast, Aguo, how can you forget me." "Senior, can you help me get my schoolbag?" Tang Guo smiled and handed the schoolbag to Yin Yao. Yin Yao didn''t take it, but asked, "What are you going to do?" "What do you do, of course, is to beat him. I don''t understand people, so I can only fight for a while." This kind of cheeky is really knowledgeable. Think you can change everything and make up for the mistakes you have made bying back to life? Want to be beautiful. Beat it up? Yin Yao was a little surprised, this fish had a special idea. But a beating is good. This low-level human being can''t understand human words at all, so beating is very good. He handed his schoolbag to Tang Guo, "I''ll do it." Onlookers: "..." Where is the legendary kaolin flower, cold and ruthless, and especially poisonous to the little girls? Actually wanting to help Aguo beat Qiao Chen, this...this is a dream. Little stars appeared in the girls'' eyes, and they were thinking, does Yin Yao also like Agogo? They are not jealous anymore. Since being hurt by Yin Yao, they especially hope that one day Yin Yao can fall into the hands of a girl and be a faithful dog. It seems that their wish is about toe true. Tang Guo already felt the friendly and admiring gazes of the girls around. "Tongzi, shouldn''t these girls be jealous?" [No, the host is big, because Yin Yao once hurt them too deeply. Chapter 1330: Mermaid Princess (29) Chapter 1330: Mermaid Princess (29) [They only want you to take Yin Yao quickly. They really want to see Yin Yao treat a girl with affectionate attitude. Tang Guo was shocked, so what did Yin Yao ever do? The system muttered and told Tang Guo what Yin Yao had done. Of course these are what he usually hears in school. Intermittently, I still gave an overview of the matter. After Tang Guo listened, he almost didn''tugh. This guy is too cute. "what--" At this time, a scream from Qiao Chen attracted Tang Guo''s attention. She looked up and saw Yin Yao standing in front of Qiao Chen, hitting Qiao Chen with a punch. With just a punch, Qiao Chen couldn''t bear it, and curled up directly on the ground, looking at the cruel and ruthless teenager in front of him full of hatred. "I won''t give up, no matter how you hit me, I won''t give up Agogo." Yin Yao wasn''t angry. He had seen a lot of human beings who spoke ruthlessly. If the other party really dares to do something, he can make the other party be wiped out by moving his fingers. "Aguoguo doesn''t like you, don''t show up in front of her shamelessly in the future, you are not worthy of the noble and beautiful her." Yin Yao said with a serious voice, coldly. Tang Guo: "..." Students onlookers: "..." Do you want to be so direct? Can you change a reason? Qiao Chen opened his eyes, the blue veins on his forehead appeared, and gritted his teeth and asked, "Why?" He was born again, and God gave him a chance to be born again to change his past destiny. "She doesn''t like you." "What qualifications do you have to take care of me?" Qiao Chen sneered, "Who are you her? One day I will touch A Guoguo''s heart, and she will definitelye back to me." Yin Yao frowned slightly. At this moment, Fu Ya''s panicked voice came, "Student Yin Yao, please be merciful, I will take Qiao Chen away immediately." Although Fuya didn''t know the true identity of Yin Yao, the coercion from the opponent knew that it must be a very powerful race within the Sea n. Qiao Chen would only suffer if he got into his hands. Moreover, this powerful sea n seemed to have thoughts about Aguo, she was happy and worried. She supported Qiao Chen who was pale on the ground, "Qiao Chen, let''s go, you can''t offend him." Qiao Chen was not reconciled, but he also knew that there was no way today, so he had to leave with Fu Ya''s support. "Yin Yao, I won''t give up." "Agogo, you will understand my true heart one day." System: No, she doesn''t understand, because you have no sincerity at all. In your bones, there is only selfishness. Since that time, Qiao Chen has note to Tang Guo. However, every time he saw Tang Guo, the other party would show a sure-win look. "Senior, you are hated by Qiao Chen." Tang Guo was riding a bicycle, holding the steering handle in one hand and eating an ice cream in the other, and said with a smile. Yin Yao still threw the schoolbag into the car basket, holding the direction in one hand, holding an unopened ice cream in the other hand, and freezing it with supernatural power to prevent it from melting due to the summer temperature. "so what?" The boy''s voice is still cold, but there is always a bit of coldness in it, and there is no meaning when talking to other people. Tang Guo tilted her head and said seriously: "He will retaliate against you." Yin Yao thought that this fish was going to say something, but he didn''t expect that Qiao Chen would retaliate against him. Chapter 1331: Mermaid Princess (30) Chapter 1331: Mermaid Princess (30) The corners of the boy''s lips were slightly bent, adding a bit of color to that cold face. Even on a hot summer day, he still looked so cold, but the crooked corners of his mouth and smiling eyes made him feel a little warmer. "Then I wait." "Senior." Tang Guo shouted, "Give me the other one. It''s finished." Yin Yao: "..." This beautiful fish. He nced at the ice cream in his hand, and saw her seriously looking at the ice cream in his hand, and helped her unpack the wrapping paper before handing the ice cream to her. "Eat it." "Senior, you are such a gentle and caring person, why are you still single?" Yin Yao: "..." This is a stubborn fish. "because" "I know, because the opposite **** around you is too low-level to attract you, can''t resonate, right?" Tang Guo rode slowly, took a bite of ice cream, and said with a smile, "Like Senior Yin Yao. A high-grade, high-blooded type, there are very few people of the opposite **** in this world who can match you." Yin Yao: "..." This ttering fish. Yin Yao felt that he couldn''t be led by the nose by a fish all the time, it was too detrimental to his majesty. She asked questions every time, and he didn''t have the habit of lying. She asked what he said. Therefore, he decided to hold the right to speak in his hands. Then he asked, "You are a fish, why do you eat so much so that you won''t be killed?" System: Ahahahahahahahaha...This guy, no wonder he is single. "Why can''t fish eat more and want to eat? I have good digestion and I can''t survive." Tang Guo answered the question. Yin Yao asked again, "Why do you like ice cream so much?" "Because it''s sweet." Tang Guo said without even thinking about it, "It''s all sweet when it''s in his mouth and in his stomach. When it''s sweet, I''m happy." This answer, Yin Yao did not expect. But he still felt strange, "In this world, there are many foods that are sweeter than ice cream. For example, chocte, sugar, cream, why do you only eat ice cream?" "Because I think ice cream is the sweetest." When she answered this question with a smile, Yin Yao saw the best smile from her perfect and impable face, as if what she was saying was true. So why is ice cream sweeter than coincidence, sugar and cream? "Since you like it so much, I have a lot in my house. If you want to eat it,e and get it." Yin Yao said without thinking, but was also infected by her sweet smile. His mind was nk at the time. I suddenly remembered that there were several ice creams in the freezer at home. He didn''t know why, he asked the waiter to buy arge freezer, to buy ice cream, and bought a lot of them as soon as he bought it. There was a room full of ice cream. "Senior, you are so kind, since you are so kind, then I''m not wee." Yin Yao woke up instantly, his expression a little annoyed. What did he say just now? Let her go to his house to get ice cream? ? ? This fish must have practiced some kind of psychedelic technique that made him do some unreasonable things. But the words have been said, he can''t go back. Thinking about the ice cream in the few freezers at home, it would be a waste to leave it there, so it''s better to let this fish eat it. When it was eaten, he told people to throw the freezer out, and never bought the ice cream. Chapter 1332: Mermaid Princess (31) Chapter 1332: Mermaid Princess (31) Since thest time Qiao Chen confessed his failure again, he has stopped leaning in front of Tang Guo. However, asionally it still appeared in Tang Guo''s sight. He would only look at her from a distance, with very affectionate eyes, and would not approach her. Such Qiao Chen made everyone in the school know that he was obsessed with Agogo. And because silver beat Joe Chen Yao public school who are considered at the same time Joe Chen Yao and silver A fancy fruit. In the end, it seemed that Yin Yao had won. They could see every day that after school, Yin Yao came outside the ssroom of the first and second grade of high school, waiting for Aguo toe out. The shocking thing is that he still holds two ice creams in his hand. At first they thought it was two people eating one each. Later, I identally ran into the two of them riding away on bicycles. Only then did I know that the two ice creams were from Agogo, and when she ate the first one, the other was actually held by Yin Yao. When she finishes eating, take the second one from his hand. So, Yin Yao and Aguo are in love? ? Many girls are very sympathetic to Qiao Chen''s request, and hope that he can forget Agogo and be with the beautiful, generous and infatuated Fuya. Even knowing that Qiao Chen is obsessed with Tang Guo, Fu Ya did not change her mind about Qiao Chen. She would wait for Qiao Chen every day after school and apany him home. Every time, I waited early outside the door of Qiao''s house and went to school with Qiao Chen. Qiao Chen was injured in gym ss, and Fuya was always the first to arrive. Qiao Chen didn''t have time to eat lunch, so Fuya sent it to him as soon as possible. As long as Qiao Chen has something, Fuya will definitely appear next to him immediately. Everyone in the school felt that Fuya would surely get Qiao Chen''s sincerity one day, and Qiao Chen would forget Agoguo and be happy with Fuya. "Didn''t you follow Qiao Chen every day? Are you free toe here today?" Tang Guo asked Fuya strangely when she saw Fuya walking in. She really didn''t expect Fu Ya to be so affectionate to Qiao Chen, a scumbag. It''s no wonder that in her previous life, she would talk to Qiao Chen about such important weaknesses as the Mermaid. This is, the typical love brain, for a person you like, dig your heart out, not hesitate to hurt yourself, but also to hurt other people. If Qiao Chen''s life is in danger, Fu Ya would be willing to use his own life to rece his survival without any regrets. "Qiao Chen went to his father''spany. I''m not good to follow. I heard that he is going to take over thepany''s affairs while studying." Fuya said happily, "He is really great. Recently, he has put forward many useful ns and new ideas for theirpany. His father attaches great importance to him." System: I was born again. Sister, an old man who has lived for more than ny years and has a lot of life experience. Is there a little n? "Then what are you doing here?" "I''ll look at you, Agogo. Since you came to the human world, I haven''t had a good chat with you." Fuya said, "Agogo, I think we are a little strange. You used to like to share many interesting things about me." "Aren''t we going to school every day? You know what I know." "Well, let''s not talk about it, this time I actually want to share a happy thing with you." Fuya smiled purely, "Agogo, you know? I feel Qiao Chen has some attitude towards me. It''s different." Chapter 1333: Mermaid Princess (32) Chapter 1333: Mermaid Princess (32) "Just after school that day, I waster than him, and he actually came to wait for me outside my ssroom." Fuya seemed to jump up with joy, "Aguoguo, do you think Qiao Chen is not him? Do you feel good about it? He didn''t want to look at me before, but now he is willing to wait for me toe home, Aguoguo, has he seen my sincerity and hard work, and is willing to get along with me slowly?" "Agogo, I am so happy." "I will be sessful, right? He doesn''t hate me anymore. One day, he will be with me, right?" Fuya followed many questions, all looking hopeful and happy, Tang Guo looked at all this indifferently. Of course not, she didn''t think Qiao Chen was a good crop. She had been so persistent before, and how she had changed her opinion of Fu Ya in a mere month. She guessed that Qiao Chen was afraid that she thought of some conspiracy and wanted to use Fu Ya to do something. Do you use Fuya to deal with her? Because he couldn''t, trick her into other ces. "Fuya, I think it''s not that easy." "No, Aguoguo, he must have seen my sincerity, you are prejudiced against him." Fu Ya said persistently, "He hasn''t taken the initiative toe to you for a month, Aguo, maybe he is trying to forget you." "Oh, then bless you, Fu Ya." Tang Guo smiled lightly, she didn''t think about stopping anything. She has countless cards, and Qiao Chen can''t harm her with any conspiracy. As for Fuya, that is not necessarily true. She is not a kind person. After talking with Fuya for a while, Fuya said goodbye. She said that she would go back and think about how to get along with Qiao Chen next. Tang Guo didn''t leave him behind. After waiting for someone to leave, he took an ice cream. After eating, he jumped into the swimming pool and swam for a while, feeling a familiar sight appearing. She emerged from the water, looked at Yin Yao standing by the window, and shouted with a smile, "Senior, it''s not good to peep." "I didn''t peep." Yin Yao said solemnly, "Look upright." His eyes were never removed from the fish. Especially the way she swims in the water is really beautiful. She who shows her tail looks better than she who has legs. Yin Yao pressed his fast heart, and pressed his lips lightly, "Little mermaid,e up and eat ice cream." System: I want to deceive his host greatly, look at the kid''s eyes, return the little mermaid,e up to eat ice cream. Haha,ughed to death. "There are many." Yin Yao added. Now he just wants to coax her up. Although he doesn''t know why, but he did so as he thought, "It''s all yours." "Senior, I don''t want to eat it now." Tang Guo ignored Yin Yao''s intention, let alone going up, and continued swimming in the pool, "I just ate one." Yin Yao watched her dive into the water again, with a beautiful golden tail in it, and frowned slightly. "Then when do you want to eat?" "Well, it depends on your mood. You may want to eat it for a while, or it may be tomorrow, the day after tomorrow..." Tang Guo''s lips curled up and smiled, thinking that if he had two ice creams, he could fool her into it? Boy, want to be beautiful! Yin Yao''s eyes deepened a bit, and the fish that he loved to eat so much could not be coaxed today, let alone how depressed he was. Chapter 1334: Mermaid Princess (33) Chapter 1334: Mermaid Princess (33) He nced at the math book next to him, his eyes lit up, and said, "Little mermaid,e up and do the problem." System: Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha... This guy has contracted hisughter for a year. Wannian single dog! Boy, you can''t catch a girl like this. "Senior, I don''t want to do any problems at all. Looking at the math problems, I feel dizzy." Yin Yao''s a bit lost. I don''t know why, he especially wanted to coax her up today. Take a close look at her beautiful golden tail, listen to her talk, watch her eat ice cream. Unexpectedly, this is a wayward fish, and it seems that I don''t want to talk to him today. Could it be that fish are of this temperament, hot and cold, hard to figure out? Yin Yao fell into deep thought, but no longer nned to coax Tang Guo into his house, but turned and entered the house. System; [Host, you are trying to amuse people, you can y off. "It doesn''t matter, I wille back next time, he is very good. I am giving him space to think. I am tired of being with him all day. He will not understand who I am." System: Slightly, this bad woman is just bullying others honestly. At this time, Yin Yao was sitting in the study, and several attendants were standing in front of him. "His Royal Highness, you called us, is there anything to order?" "The subordinates have checked, the ice cream in the freezer is full, so there is no need to buy it for now." Yin Yao raised his head and asked, "Who do you know about the mermaid?" "Mermaid?" Several attendants thought of the noble mermaid next door. Recently, they walked close to their Highness, and they were happy in their hearts. Did Your Highness fall in love with that mermaid? That''s really great, Haihuang will definitely be very happy. "His Royal Highness, do you want to understand the customs of the mermaid tribe?" Yin Yao said, "Are there any books in this area? Find a few more and I''ll take a look. Especially about the preferences, habits, and temperament of the mermaid tribe, I will find them all." "Okay, Your Highness, we will look for it right away." Before long, Yin Yao''s desk was full of books about mermaid tribes. He sat in a chair, flipping through book by book. In just two or three hours, all the books were read by him. He called all the attendants in again and said, "Renovate the swimming pool in the vi." "His Royal Highness, how do you change it?" "Expand, the bigger the better." Attendants: For Mao? Isn''t it big enough now? "Okay, Your Highness, we will arrange for someone to reform immediately." Yin Yao said again, "Send someone back to the bottom of the sea to bring up all the treasures I once collected, especially the beautiful ones." Attendants:? ? "His Royal Highness, are you bringing them all?" the attendant asked in a trembling voice, "Your Highness, that''s too much." "Bring them all." "Yes." Well, what your Highness said is what it said. "By the way, when remodeling the swimming pool, you''d better find some nice rocks, pick up some beautiful rocks, and put them in the pool." Yin Yao suggested, "There is still water, and you have to rece it every day." Attendants: So my lord, what are you doing? "Buy me some ice cream in the human world. If one room can''t fit, there will be one more room. You must notck each kind. "Understood, Your Highness." The attendants understand that, their Highness is nning to raise that mermaid. Otherwise, why did you change the swimming pool and buy ice cream again? Bring all the treasures you collected? Chapter 1335: Mermaid Princess (34) Chapter 1335: Mermaid Princess (34) "I heard that Qiao Chen and Fu Ya are together." "Really?" During the break time, Tang Guo heard the ssmates in the ssroom discussing this matter. Surprised, and felt that it should be. In Evya''s current situation, only Qiao Chen led her by the nose. "Fuya finally moved Qiao Chen." "I heard that Qiao Chen and Fu Ya confessed it." "Fuya is really happy. Qiao Chen is the son of the Joe family. I heard that he has been involved in thepany now, and he will definitely take over the Joe family in the future. Nafuya and Qiao Chen are married, and she is the youngest of the Joe family." [Host, what is Qiao Chen thinking? Didn''t he still say that he would not be involved with Fu Ya? [How do I feel that he is darkened? "He was originally an extreme person. In his previous life, Agogo wanted to make it clear that she was the one who saved him. Because he believed Fuya''s words, he believed that the appearance of Agogo made Fuya unhappy, so he wanted "Guoguo''s life." Tang Guo mocked, "He wasn''t a good person in the first ce. If A Guoguo really did anything to harm Fuya or his life, it was asking for it. But she didn''t do anything, just wanted to exin the truth. That''s it, I was killed." "Just because he makes the person he likes unhappy, he has to die. Isn''t it extreme enough?" It''s quite extreme. The system thought, [Then what is he going to do now? Want to use Fuya to harm you? However, he shouldn''t kill your host, he mostly wants to use Fuya to do something. "Then see how he wants to die and watch him." She would not underestimate anyone, especially this kind of harmful stuff. After school in the afternoon, Yin Yao was still waiting outside the ssroom. When Tang Guo left the ssroom and was about to leave with him, Fu Ya and Qiao Chen also came. Fu Ya said to Tang Guo happily that she was already with Qiao Chen. Qiao Chen also said to Tang Guo, "Sorry, Aguo, I was too extreme before. Through many things afterwards, I finally saw Fuya''s sincerity, so now I am with her." "Oh, then congrattions and wish you happiness." Qiao Chen kept a smile on his face, as if he was really relieved, "Then let''s go first." Fu Ya followed Qiao Chen happily, and only Qiao Chen was in her smiling eyes. "Agogo, don''t believe that cunning human." Yin Yao said in a low voice, "He is uneasy and kind." Tang Guo took a bite of the ice cream and nodded seriously, "Don''t worry, senior, I only trust you." Yin Yao''s face is cold, but his crimson ears betray his heart. Why can this fish look at him with such a behaving look, and with a sweet and greasy voice, saying that he only believes in him. Since he is so well-behaved, he will protect her and not let the cunning humans hurt her. Yin Yao smiled at the corners of her lips, "Well, trust me, there is nothing wrong, and I will not harm you." "I know, the senior is a good person." Yin Yao was used to her being able to say a lot ofpliments to him, and she was morefortable listening. Thinking of the vi he was remodeling recently, he felt better. Since he likes to get along with this fish, it is better to keep her at home in the future. When the swimming pool is remodeled, she will love it. His attendants have brought up all the treasures he collected from the sea, and they will y with her. Various vors of ice cream from all over the country are also in his house, and they are all served to her. Chapter 1336: Mermaid Princess (35) Chapter 1336: Mermaid Princess (35) Since Fu Ya and Qiao Chen were together, Qiao Chen hadn''t gotten together in front of Tang Guo. And he seemed to be very good to Fuya, and he often made the whole school scream. When eating at noon, Fuya would pull Qiao Chen over to eat with Tang Guoyinyao. Tang Guo didn''t care, and Yin Yao didn''t care. In this way, the one-month semester is over. During the holidays, Tang Guo heard that Fu Ya actually wanted to bring Qiao Chen back to the bottom of the sea to meet the Mermaid King. "He is a human, Fuya, you and him only have a hundred years of time, there is no need to take him to the bottom of the sea." "Agogo, he knows that I am a mermaid, and we will be together in the future. I want to take him to see my father and mother." Fuya didn''t think there was any problem at all. "Humans don''t have a custom. , Do you have to have your parents blessing when you get married? Aguoguo, I think too, and I want to spend more time with him longer." Tang Guo thought of a possibility and narrowed his eyes, "Do you want the father to agree to share life with him? Stay with him forever." "Yes, Agogo, I want to be with him forever, forever and ever. He gives birth to me, I die and he dies. I share my life with him, so that we can live together and die together." "Fuya, the mermaid who has shared life with humans since ancient times, has no good end. Human love has neversted." "Agogo, I choose to believe in him. Therefore, I hope that with the consent of the father and king, we will pass the test to obtain the secret method of shared life." Tang Guo smiled, "It''s up to you." "Fuya, after sharing your life with him, you and him are inseparable." "Agogo, I never thought of separating from him." Fu Ya is very persistent, of course Tang Guo didn''t mean to persuade him, but just reminded the other party of the consequences. Mermaid and human beings share life, it is not dominant and will pay a great price. Sharing life with humans means that this mermaid has betrayed the mermaid tribe and will not be able to survive in the sea for a long time. Moreover, one cannot be too far away from the human being who shares her life, otherwise the body will be very weak. Because sharing will distribute most of the mermaid''s divine power to humans who will age and die in a hundred years. On the second day of the holiday, Fu Ya took Qiao Chen back to the bottom of the sea. Tang Guo didn''t go back, since she came up, she didn''t n to go back often. Compared to being on the bottom of the sea, she actually likes the human world more, except that the mermaid is more dependent on water, everything is good. "Little Mermaid." Tang Guo heard Yin Yao''s voice and came out of the water, "Senior, what''s the matter?" "Come up." "The weather is too hot, it''s better to be in the pool." The corners of Yin Yao''s lips became softer unconsciously, "I''m cool here." System: Puff! ! ! "There are ice creams, a lot, and a big pool. Would you like toe and see?" Yin Yao said seductively. A few months ago, he would never have thought that he would have spent so much time trying to cheat a fish home to raise it. "Senior, you won''t lie to me?" "No, how could I lie to you." Tang Guo looked a little worried at Yin Yao, and didn''t tease him. He jumped from the pool and jumped directly to the edge of his window, with wet hair on his body, and the beautiful golden tail sweeping the water all over the silver. The clean white shirt was almost all wet. Chapter 1337: Mermaid Princess (36) Chapter 1337: Mermaid Princess (36) "I''m sorry, senpai, I''m so excited, I got you all in water." "It doesn''t matter." Yin Yao breathed a sigh of relief, and finally coaxed the cunning fish up. "Senior, where is the big pool you said?" "Come with me." Yin Yao felt a little happy. She would definitely be happy to see that superrge swimming pool. As soon as he turned to go downstairs, Tang Guo''s voice sounded behind him, "Senior, how do you tell me to go, I have no legs, you forgot, I am a fish." Yin Yao: "..." System: This shameless woman, want to hug or not be so obvious. Gee, eat other people''s tofu whenever you have a chance. Yin Yao turned around and saw the fish looking at him with a smile, its beautiful tail still swinging. He didn''t say to let her straighten out her legs, but walked over, staring at her deeply, "little mermaid." "Senior." "You are so naughty." "Then what do you want to do?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at him nkly. "Could it be that the senior wants to expose my identity and cause everyone to watch?" "How is it possible?" Yin Yao said, killing him would not reveal her identity, allowing everyone to see this beautiful little mermaid. He approached Tang Guo a few steps, his voice still very cold, "Are you sure, no legs?" "No." "it is good." After the word "OK" fell, Yin Yao bends over, hugs her waist, puts her lips around her ear, and says in a very low voice, "Then I will hold you over, you think so too, right?" "Senior, you are as smart as always." Yin Yao hugged her, walked downstairs step by step, and said, "No, I''m not smart at all. Otherwise, I won''t be fascinated by your psychedelic skills. I often do some things. I find it strange. Willingly." After going downstairs and walking out the door, Tang Guo was also taken aback when seeing the situation outside. Because the ce in front of me is really like the sea. There are rocks in the sea, various beautiful rocks in the sea, and some nts and creatures in the sea, all ced in the pool. The water here is also full of the smell of the sea. On the edge of the pool, there were all shining treasures on the sea floor, everything, it was blinding her eyes, piles and piles, no money. "Senior, you are so rich." "It''s okay." Yin Yao said, "you can still raise a fish." System: Uh... caught off guard, was stuffed with a bowl of dog food. "You want to support me?" Yin Yao hardly thought about it, and still nodded coldly, "Naturally, I took all the treasures in the pce, and they will all be yours in the future. I heard that the mermaid like beautiful things. In fact, I also like them. Shining treasure, now..." He looked at her and put her into the pool, looking at her eyes, "I found something better than treasure." A mermaid. He ns to raise this fish. Even if you lose your fortune, you have to raise it! ! ! Give her all the treasures, everything is hers. Listening to Yin Yao''s words, Tang Guoughed, "Senior, can you abandon your care." "No." Yin Yao looked serious, "I promise to raise it for a lifetime." He thinks about his life, as long as the divine power is not dispersed, it canst forever. As long as he lives and she lives, he will support her. Tang Guo swam in the water for a while, looking at the bottom of the pool covered with gems, she was a little surprised. Chapter 1338: Mermaid Princess (37) Chapter 1338: Mermaid Princess (37) How many treasures this guy has collected. It''s really a shiny piece, I like it when I look at it. [Host, if you are so sincere, don''t be cute and enjoy your life as a fish. Yin Yao watched the fish swim happily in the pool he built for her, and the corners of his lips rose. In fact, fish farming is quite good. I don''t know if she is willing to go to the Sea Dragon Pce with him, it is more spacious and there are more beautiful ces. Whether she likes it or not, he really wants to take her back in his heart. "Senior, what kind of Sea n are you?" Tang Guo had guessed it a long time ago, but he asked it symbolically, after all, she was already raised. Yin Yao did not hide, "Yinlong." "It sounds very tall. It is said that the Silver Dragon n is the most powerful race in the Sea n." Yin Yao did not deny, "In terms ofbat effectiveness, the Yinlong n is indeed the most powerful." It is also because of this that only members of the Silver Dragon n are qualified to serve as Sea Emperor and protect the sea. He is the next Sea King candidate, and he came to the human world to understand human life. After bing Sea King in the future, the entire sea will be under his control. Certainly, there will be contact with humans, Human beings are too weak and can not do it, or try not to do it. If they do it a little, it will destroy a city. The Yinlong n is powerful, but they are not warlike. They hope that the sea n and human beings can live in peace. "I have never seen Yinlong''s body." Tang Guo looked at Yin Yao enviously, "I didn''t expect the senior to be the Silver Dragon n. Can you change the body to show me?" System: Bad guys know that they are honest, will not refuse, and bully others. Yin Yao stared at Tang Guo, and said, "My body is a bit big, I can''t hold it here. If you want to see it, follow me back to the Dragon Pce in Haili, and I will show it to you." "Well, it won''t be difficult for seniors." She is just talking, not to mention the silver dragon n, colorful dragons, she has seen them all. However, this guy is the cutest. "Little mermaid, I heard that Fu Ya brought Qiao Chen back to the mermaid n, nning to share life with him?" "Yes." Yin Yao pursed her lips and said in a cold voice, "I think he is uneasy and kind." "I know." Yin Yao was surprised, did she know? However, she didn''t seem to be prepared to say this to Fu Ya, and he found out that she didn''t like Fu Ya. This is somewhat different from the news he got. It should be said that the Agogo he investigated is quite different from the Agogo in front of him. Besides, Fu Ya brought Qiao Chen back to the Mermaid tribe. After hearing about Fu Ya, the Mermaid tribe was surprised. When the mermaid king heard that Fuya wanted to share life with Qiao Chen, he was not in a good mood. Fuya is going to abandon the mermaid tribe and choose to be with humans. How can he be happy? "Fuya, have you thought about it? You really want to give up your divine power for a human being, and share your life and divine power with him. If you do this, you will never be able to return to the sea, you can only survive onnd. If human beings change their hearts in the future, you will have no room for regret." "Father, I love Qiao Chen. I am willing to give up everything for him, including my divine power and life. I really regret that I am a mermaid. If we are humans, there will not be so much trouble between us. Even for a short time. His life can also bloom the love between us." Chapter 1339: Mermaid Princess (38) Chapter 1339: Mermaid Princess (38) "Fuya, let me ask you again, do you really want to share life with the humans around you?" "Yes, Father, I want to share my life with Qiao Chen." Fu Ya said without hesitation. At this time, a blue mermaid swam in from outside and looked at Fuya and said, "Fuya, you can''t do that, you can''t give up the sea, this is your home." But Fuya was determined, even if her mother appeared, she did not change in the slightest. In the end, the mermaid king agreed and let Fuya and Qiao Chen pass the test together. As long as they pass the test together, they can get the secret method of sharing life. This matter is very troublesome among the mermaid tribe. There are many races in the sea, you know. Tang Guo also received the call of the Mermaid King and had to go back. "Little mermaid, I will go back with you." Yin Yao said, since it is his fish, he must be by her side at any time, what if it is stolen? Tang Guo certainly did not refuse, and returned to the Mermaid n with Yin Yao. The mermaid king summoned Tang Guo to go back. The purpose was to warn her that she was not allowed to learn Fuya, abandon the sea, share life with a human, and do this kind of abandonment of the mermaid. But when Tang Guo came back, there was a young man in a white shirt next to her, and the Mermaid King swallowed everything that hade to his lips. He knew this boy. Isn''t it the heir of the sea king? That powerful little silver dragon. "Aguoguo, don''t you introduce your friends?" The mermaid king''s gaze has been on Yin Yao''s body, squinting slightly. The eyes of this little silver dragon are always on his little princess. Therefore, what he warned his daughter should not be necessary. Agogo is indeed his best daughter, how could he abandon the merman tribe. Unbelievably silent, he brought the Xiao Yinlong back. The original unpleasant mood, because of the arrival of Yin Yao, the Mermaid King turned into a smile. "Father, his name is Yin Yao. We met at school. He was in the second year of high school." Tang Guo said, "Yinlong n, he said he wants to raise me." The mermaid king: "..." Tsk, this kid, it''s really quick to start, and he is so capable of coaxing his little princess. "He said he wanted to raise me for the rest of my life. His treasures are mine. He also dug up all the things that his vi doesn''t need, and built a veryrge pool. Under the pool, there are many precious stones on the side of the pool. , There are many treasures..." The mermaid king turned his gaze to Yin Yao, "Yin Yao, what Aguo said is true, you want to raise her for a lifetime?" "Yes, Uncle Mermaid King." "Agogo really likes shiny babies." The mermaid king knows that the silver dragon ns favorite is the shining treasure, whoever wants to take it is to cut their hearts. Yin Yao said coldly, "I have a lot and give it to her." The Mermaid King was satisfied. "Then Aguoguo, I will leave it to you for the time being. Don''t bully her. She is my little princess." "Uncle Mermaid King don''t worry, I won''t bully the little mermaid." "Father, how is Fuya?" Tang Guo asked curiously. The mermaid king''s smile disappeared, "She and the human have gone to the test. When the secretw is obtained, she will be expelled from the sea immediately." "Agogo, you take Yinyao to y, this kid is fine." After a month of various tests, Fuya came back with wounds. Qiao Chen is much better, because most of Fu Ya''s supernatural power is used to protect him. Chapter 1340: Mermaid Princess (39) Chapter 1340: Mermaid Princess (39) The mermaid king looked at Fuya who was so persistent, and there were no final obstacles, and he let them go. Tang Guo and Yin Yao stayed at the bottom of the sea until school started before choosing to go back. Because of Fuya''s departure, the Mermaid King was very sad, and the whole Mermaid was in grief. Although they yearn for beautiful love, they do not agree that mermaids share life with humans. Tang Guo and Yin Yao''s high school life is still very good. It''s just a little different from before. Since Yin Yao nned to raise fish, she would always show up next to her whenever she was free. However, Tang Guo found that Qiao Chen and Fu Ya didn''t seem to use the secret method of sharing life. "Fuya, don''t you want to share life with Qiao Chen?" "Qiao Chen said, it will be more meaningful to share our lives on the day we get married." Fuya smiled happily. Tang Guo thoughtfully said, "Oh, this way." "Aguoguo, I didn''t expect you to find the strongest silver dragon n, congrattions." Fuya''s sincere blessing, she thinks love is wonderful. As it is now, she is very happy every day. After high school, Tang Guo and Yin Yao went to the same university in the city. In college, Yin Yao still raised fish every day and fed dog food to the people around him. Among them, the one who ate dog food and almost vomited, in addition to the system, there was another person who walked closer to them, Pei Jiang. Qiao Chen University rarely goes to school, but is in thepany. Fu Ya and him are almost inseparable, wherever Qiao Chen goes, she will go. Therefore, Pei Jiang and Tang Guo, Yin Yao moved closer. "Fuya is the most infatuated girl I have ever seen." Pei Jiang''s expression was a little gloomy, "Her likes have never changed, from Qiao Chen disliked her to now willing to be with her, even waiting for Qiao Chen to take over. After thepany, they are about to get married." Tang Guo had already noticed that Pei Jiang liked Fuya. When Qiao Chen left Fuya in the cold, Pei Jiang helped Fuya say good things, and praised her in various ways, which shows that she likes her. "Since you like Fuya, why don''t you work hard?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Pei Jiang was taken aback and looked around and found that no one was watching here. He sighed with relief, "A Guoguo, don''t say that. What if Qiao Chen misunderstands Fuya? She finally got to know Qiao Chen. Together." "They are not here, why don''t you like it?" Pei Jiang was silent for a long time, and smiled bitterly, "She has Qiao Chen in her eyes. I lose without fighting. It''s meaningless. It''s better to be a friend and help her when she is in trouble." "Do you think Qiao Chen really likes her? After all, boys know boys better." Pei Jiang was silent for a while. After a long time, I said, "Whatever if I don''t like it, she just likes it." "Agogo, you have to help me keep a secret, I don''t want Fuya to be embarrassed." Tang Guo nodded, "Don''t worry, I''m not that boring." "Agogo, the ice cream is here." Yin Yao came back with a basket of ice cream and nced lightly. Pei Jiang was frightened, and quickly said, "Xueba, don''t look at me with that look, do you dare to see me? I and Aguoguo are good friends, I have no idea about her." "Then you stay away from my little mermaid." Yin Yao said bluntly, "the little mermaid is going to eat ice cream. This ce is very narrow." "I''m going." Pei Jiang looked at Yin Yao''s appearance and said weakly. Yin Yao threw a bottle of ice water in the basket to him, Pei Jiang returned to a rxed smile, and patted Yin Yao on the shoulder, "Good brother, I know you scared me." There are at least thirty ice creams in that basket. It''s really edible! Chapter 1341: Mermaid Princess (40) Chapter 1341: Mermaid Princess (40) "Brother Yao, Pei Jiang is your ssmate anyway, how about you scaring him like this, is it really good?" Yin Yao unpacked an ice cream wrapper and handed it to Tang Guo, "It doesn''t matter, he gets used to it if he is scared." "Agogo, what was he talking to you just now? I heard Qiao Chen''s name." Yin Yao always felt that his fish seemed to be very hostile to Qiao Chen. But he didn''t investigate the contact between his little mermaid and Qiao Chen. "I said something about Qiao Chen and Fu Ya." Yin Yao paused and whispered, "Pei Jiang is interesting to Fuya." "Hey, Brother Yao, did you actually see it?" Tang Guo was a little surprised. She thought that Yin Yao was by her side all day, and didn''t even care about those things. "Agogo thinks I am a fool?" Yin Yao''s voice was cold and soft. Tang Guo smiled, "No, in my heart, Brother Yao is the smartest person." System: Boast, boast vigorously, boast fatally. Although Yin Yao had been listening to praise him like this for a long time, but from her mouth, he could not tire of listening. "Aguoguo, you are hostile to Qiao Chen, and you seem to dislike Fuya a little." He was thinking about this earlier, but at that time, they were not so familiar with each other. Tang Guo didn''t hide anything, approaching him and whispered, "I have an enemy with Qiao Chen." Yin Yao is surprised and has grudges? "What hate?" Tang Guo pursed the corners of her lips, took a bite of the ice cream and ate it. Yin Yao waited patiently, not in a hurry. "Life and death." After a long time, he heard a very unexpected answer from Tang Guo''s mouth. Fate? He was puzzled, why he was a foe. Qiao Chen is just a mere mortal, with a life span of less than a hundred years. He could be sure that before Tang Guo came to this school, she and Qiao Chen didn''t know each other. At least, he didn''t hear that the three princesses of the Mermaid tribe had any grudges with a mortal. Even if a mortal really offended her and framed her, the mermaid king would definitely not let this person go. "Brother Yao, look at it, Qiao Chen and I are endless." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Do you think that he obviously doesn''t like Fuya, and he has to ept Fuya, and even makes Fuya want to be with him. Sharing life makes her abandon the merman tribe?" "It''s a little strange." Qiao Chen didn''t like Fuya, as long as a little caring person could tell. He could see it, Tang Guo could see it, even Pei Jiang could feel it. It happened that only Fuya was in it, as if she didn''t know anything. "From then on, you have to stay closer to me." Yin Yao thought about it, "With me, he can''t harm you." "Is that right?" Tang Guo had eaten the ice cream in his hand, and wiped the hand with some ice cream on the sleeve of Yin Yao, and then took his arm. Yin Yao looked at the white shirt, was rubbed out a little chocte, and ignored the past. Eyes fell on her smiling face, "Yes." He drew his arm out, put his arm directly on her waist, and pulled her into his arms, making the two of them closer together, and put his head in her ear, "But I think it''s closer." "Brother Yao is still smart, knowing that hugging me will make the two of them closer together." System: Poof Can this be praised? Damn, these two people are really annoying. Chapter 1342: Mermaid Princess (41) Chapter 1342: Mermaid Princess (41) During the university, Qiao Chen never came to speak with Tang Guo on his own initiative. It seems that between them, they really let go a few years ago. Outside, Qiao Chen is very considerate to Fu Ya. People who know them think they are a match made in heaven. Fuya loves Qiao Chen more than at the beginning. Wherever you are, you can see Fuya''s happy smile. People who are not very familiar with them never doubt that the rtionship between them is not true. Because Fuya chose to share life with humans and turned his back on the mermaid tribe. She is no longer qualified to go back to the sea, waiting until she truly holds the life sharing ceremony. Even if she was allowed to return to the sea, she would not be able to survive in the sea. This is the price of abandoning the mermaid n, she can only survive in the human world in the future. Maybe after sharing life, the only benefit is that she will never die of thirst due tock of water again, but she also lost her instinct to swim in the sea. It can be seen that Fuya has no regrets. When Qiao Chen was in his sophomore year, he had already taken over the Qiao Group and became the real helm of Qiao. Moreover, she also promised Fuya that they will get married when she graduates from university and also hold a life sharing ceremony. During this period, even if Qiao Chen was busy, he would take time to apany Fuya. Fuya has been unable to return to the sea. Tang Guo, who lives onnd, has be her onlypanion of the Sea n who can speak, and they are also sisters. Therefore, Fu Ya would oftene to Tang Guo to y, party or something. Most of the time, when it''s almost time to y, Qiao Chen will drive to pick her up. No one would think that Qiao Chen, who cared about Fuya, would have any thoughts about Tang Guo. Every time Fuya''s birthday, Qiao Chen will help her hold a grand birthday party, which makes everyone think that they are extremely loving. Seeing this, Pei Jiang could only stand silently and bless, his expression sad. "Regret it?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Pei Jiang shook his head, "I have nothing to regret, this is Fuya''s choice." Even though, Qiao Chen is not that Ai Fuya actually. The other party has already done this for Fuya. Regardless of love or not, Fuya at least looks happy, that''s enough. And what qualifications does he have to intervene in this? "I heard that Qiao Chen bought an ind for Fuya." Pei Jiang stared at the dancing couple on the dance floor, looking at Fuya''s happy smile, his eyes could not hide his loss. "He can be so good to Fuya, Fuya is happy. That ind is not cheap, ording to Qiao Chen, he also built a beautiful manor for Fuya on the ind." "When did it happen?" Tang Guo asked. Pei Jiang said, "This has been happening many years ago. I heard Qiao Chen mentioned recently that it is said that the manor is well built. When they get married, they can move in." "Fuya will graduate soon. Qiao Chen should be nning to propose to her today." "Is it ufortable?" Pei Jiang showed a smile, which was actually uglier than crying. He took a sip of wine, "It is fake to say that it is not ufortable." "I really envy the college bully. I can do anything. I have chased you such a beautiful school girl." Pei Jiang said sourly, "If I have the ability to be a college bully, maybe..." Tang Guo didn''t interrupt, even if Pei Jiang had Yin Yao''s skills, he couldn''t catch Fu Ya. Unless Pei Jiang appeared before Qiao Chen, there might be some opportunities. After the first dance, Qiao Chen really proposed to Fu Ya. Chapter 1343: Mermaid Princess (42) Chapter 1343: Mermaid Princess (42) In the romantic proposal ceremony, Fu Ya was in tears and agreed to Qiao Chen''s proposal. Qiao Chen is more handsome than a few years ago. The moment he knelt down on one knee and put on a ring for Fuya, the girls who came to Fuya''s birthday party screamed. They all said that if they were Fuya, that would be great. Qiao Chen, who is at the helm of the entire Qiao family, spoiled Fu Ya as a princess. When Tang Guo heard those envious words, she only took Yin Yao''s arm and leaned her head on him, not envious at all. If they knew the lies under this romantic and beautiful ceremony, would they still be so envious? "Agogo, do you like this too?" Seeing Tang Guo staring at Qiao Chen and Fu Ya, Yin Yao asked, "If you like it, when we return to the sea in the future, I will ask the members of the sea n to dance on the sea to show you." "Most of the Sea n members can dance and sing. The songs they sing are blessing and pleasant to the ear. There are many treasures in the Dragon Pce. If you want to go back with me, it is all yours." System: Hahahahahaha...This kid is so straightforward. "Then I won''t be mine if I don''t go back with you?" "No, it doesn''t matter if you go back or not, it''s yours." Yin Yao''s face was cold, and his words were gentle and pleasant, "If you don''t like Dragon Pce, I can go back to the mermaid n with you." System: This...a lot of progress. "You are the best son of Haihuang. If you are abducted by me, he will definitely hate me and be angry with you." "No, it''s a big deal. I''m not the Sea Emperor. I have a few older brothers on my head, and a few younger brothers underneath. They are all very good. As the saying goes, three heads surpassed Zhuge Liang, and they are in charge of the sea together. difference." Dahai: With a wife, forget the sea. At this time, Fu Ya took Qiao Chen to Tang Guo, "A Guo Guo, we are getting married, can you be my bridesmaid?" "Agogo, I am no longer qualified to go back to the sea. The only rtive who witnessed my wedding is you." Fuya said somewhat lonely, "This time, you will be my bridesmaid, okay?" "If you don''t mind, I will steal the limelight, of course it''s fine." At this time, Qiao Chen said to Yin Yao again, "Yin Yao, then please be my best man." Yin Yao nced at him, then looked at Tang Guo who didn''t care, but didn''t seem to stop him, and finally nodded, "Okay." He wanted to know what conspiracy Qiao Chen had. And his little mermaid seemed to be waiting for this to happen, even if she knew the result, she didn''t mean to stop it. No matter what, she will be fine with him. Qiao Chen didn''t seem to have any ns to talk to the two of them, and decide on the bridesmaid and best man. He took Fu Ya and talked with other friends he knew. "Agogo." "Brother Yao." Yin Yao had already led Tang Guo to leave the party and walked into the dark, "What are you waiting for?" "Of course it''s waiting for someone to die." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Brother Yao, just ask what you want to ask." "What is the life and death feud between you?" Yin Yao wanted to know, he always felt that things were not easy. There are many secrets in his fish, and she is not like the cute and simple little mermaid in the legend. The little mermaid in front of him wasposed and calm, as smart as snow, cunning as a fox, especiallyplimenting, and his smile was charming. Chapter 1344: Mermaid Princess (43) Chapter 1344: Mermaid Princess (43) "It''s the kind of grudge that he lives and I die." Tang Guo squinted, holding Yin Yao''s arm, and said with a smile, "Brother Yao, do you believe in rebirth?" Yin Yao''s footsteps turned and faced her, even in the dark, he could clearly see the emotions in her face and eyes. "Are you born again?" "No." Tang Guo denied. Yin Yao asked again, "Is he born again?" He did feel that Qiao Chen''s soul was stronger than ordinary human beings. But he didn''t have the habit of spying on other people''s souls, thinking that he was one of the few human souls that was rtively powerful. As for the little mermaid in front of him, apart from his personality and habits, there are so many differences. He could not see any traces, as if she was her, but he always felt that she was not her. But no matter what was going on, he was pretty sure that what he wanted to raise was the little mermaid in front of him, the kind he would raise for a lifetime. "Qiao Chen was born again." Tang Guo said, these things are not important to her at all. Moreover, what is her origin, why she is here, and she will not be thundered if she says it. But she wants to say, and doesn''t want to say. She wants to say, she will tell this guy who has no memory, she doesn''t want to say, even if he asks, she won''t say it. "Brother Yao, with your ingenuity, I guess you guessed that I am not her." Tang Guo asked with a smile, staring directly at Yin Yao, palms on his cheeks, "Because looking at Brother Yao is cute , I just said this." Yin Yao couldn''tugh or cry, what kind of reason was this. This fish is really bing more and more willful, he is rare. "Hmm." Yin Yao said, "Agogo is not a simple little mermaid. He is smart, cunning, and deceiving. If you saypliments, there are baskets of baskets and baskets of people. The first time I met, he showed me psychedelic The technique, the mere mermaid tribe, where can there be such a skill." "Brother Yao, don''t you think you have copsed?" Tang Guo said narrowly. Yin Yao: "..." "When I first met Brother Yao, what a cool and ruthless boy." Yin Yao: "..." This fish was spoiled by him, so bear with it. "Look now, my brother Yao will be able to boast, his mouth is sweet, he will buy ice cream, help me change the swimming pool, and even move my favorite shiny treasure to my house." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "Brother Yao, are you afraid of beingughed at by members of the Sea n like this?" "Who dares tough? I just swept him out of the sea with one tail." "Brother Yao, let me tell you the story of a personal fish saving people." "it is good." Yin Yao involved Tang Guo, Tang Guo leaned on him, and the two wandered down the street together. She talked about Agogo''s experience and dictated it again. Yin Yao frowned when she heard it. "So, Qiao Chen knew that the person who saved him was Aguo. He will find you only after he is reborn?" "Yes," a hint of sarcasm crossed Tang Guo''s lips, "but I didn''t save him this time. I nned to let him die in the ocean, which is also considered revenge. Unexpectedly, Fu Ya rescued him by mistake. Back on the shore, I still fell in love with him." "The funny thing is, he doesn''t believe that Fuya saved him." "He is very extreme, he likes the ones he likes to the extreme, and he can lift them up to the sky. What he doesn''t like is the mud in the dungpit. If you touch it, you hate it and want to die. "Then what is he doing now?" Yin Yao couldn''t guess. Chapter 1345: Mermaid Princess (44) Chapter 1345: Mermaid Princess (44) "I don''t know what he is doing for the time being, but it won''t be a good thing at all. Let''s take a step and look at it. I want to see how he died. There is no good result. Yin Yao didn''t care about Qiao Chen''s fate, but hugged her tightly, "Then we will go back to the sea after this incident is over. Agogo, after returning to the sea, I will inherit the seat of Haihuang, and you will be me from now on The queen of the sea. We will stay together forever." Yin Yao had already thought of that scene, and the corners of his mouth gently curled up on his faint face. His brothersughed at him, the eldest is not young, he has no spouse yet, Who knows, he has the most beautiful mermaid princess in the sea. But Tang Guo did not say anything, making Yin Yao feel that something was wrong. "Agogo, do you not like the identity of the queen of the sea, or do you prefer to stay in the human world?" If the little mermaid doesn''t like it, then he will stay in the human world, and he will not inherit the seat of the sea king. In fact, Haihuang''s seat is not necessary for him, his brothers are all very good. "Brother Yao, I am not from this world." Tang Guo said seriously, "So there is no way to live with you forever." Yin Yao''s heart sank, "Are you going to leave Qiao Chen?" "No." Tang Guo denied. "Why is that?" Yin Yao already hugged her tightly, "Since I don''t leave, why can''t I live with me forever?" "Brother Yao, you are too greedy, where is there forever." "I said yes, there is." Yin Yao said stubbornly, "Agogo, I am willing to share my life with you, and live and die with you." Tang Guo smiled like a flower on the corners of her lips, "Brother Yao, in another three years, it will be the day when A Guoguo will die. Starting from today, I will stay in this world for another 23 years. ." Tang Guo was already used to these things, so she said it easily. Although every time she was short and sweet, leaving a small world, it also made her heart fluctuate very much. But getting used to it is really used to it. But Yin Yao didn''t know, she still nned to tell each other, after all, he is a very cute person in this life. She was unwilling to leave inexplicably and did not give him any time to prepare. Even if she understood that he might not survive after she left here. This guy is really cute. He traveled through so many worlds, and there was only one person who was willing to die for her. Therefore, she is willing to remember more about him. For example, in every world, if you meet him, as long as you haven''t offended or harmed her, people still look behaved and cute. She can take the initiative and treat him better. Try to find a way to pick him up earlier, so as not to keep him from waiting hard. There are only a handful of people in the world who can make her remember. For someone she likes and is very cute, she will treat him with sincerity, without deceiving the other party, and only treating him with the purest feelings. Yin Yao also saw full of likes in Tang Guo''s eyes. Only like, nothing else. "Brother Yao, for the remaining 23 years, I will only like you, like you well, don''t have regrets, don''t be greedy, be good, I can remember you for a while." At the moment when I heard that it was only 23 years old, Yin Yao really copsed. Why, such a good time, only 23 years? Chapter 1346: Mermaid Princess (45) Chapter 1346: Mermaid Princess (45) No, he wants to be greedy. I could hear her sweet and greasy, and she was full of voices that only liked him, watching her clear and transparent, only his eyes reflected in it, and her focused expression. The excitement and irritability in Yin Yao''s heart dissipated instantly. He took her little hand and pulled her into his arms forcefully, with his palm on the back of her head, his expression was cold, but his eyes were a little hot and his voice choked. "That''s what you said, little mermaid, for these twenty years, only I can support you." "Of course, in this world, only Brother Yao is qualified to support me." "But why is there only twenty-three years?" "Brother Yao, don''t be too greedy. Twenty-three years, it''s already very long. Sometimes I''m in a world, and I can only live another ten years." Tang Guo smiled and said, "After twenty-three years, everything disappears. ." "Without you, I''m afraid I can''t continue." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "Brother Yao, even if we get together for a short time, I don''t advise you. When I leave here, I will let you live well. If you want to die, then go to die." system:? ? ? This baddy. Yin Yao was also a little helpless. He held her chin and kissed the little mouth fiercely before letting go, "You really are not the innocent and kind little mermaid, but a cruel fish, but I like you like this." What the **** is asking him to die? Was it because he knew he could not live without her, so he agreed to die? Obviously it is not a good thing, he heard it in his heart, it was really sweet. I thought, it really deserves to be the fish he raised, so he understands his heart. "Brother Yao likes me so much and loves me to the bone. If you promise me to live forever, wouldn''t it make you live in pain and loneliness." Tang Guo should say, "Rather than living in the pain of remembering me every day, It''s better to die and reincarnate earlier, and meet earlier in your next life." System: Damn, it sounds reasonable. "how about you?" Yin Yao asked, he held Tang Guo''s face, "Listen to what you mean, every world remembers, A Guo Guo, we were together in thest life?" "Brother Yao has always been so smart, yes, we have been together for many lives," Tang Guo smiled candidly, "every time you are very good and cute, so we have been together." Yin Yao''s heart moved as he listened, "Then in the next life, we will be together?" "Brother Yao, you really haven''t changed every time. You will ask if you will be together in your next life. My answer is one. As long as you are good, I wille to you when I see you. Get you." Yin Yao: "..." He deserves to be his fish. "How many memories are there in Agogo''s mind," Yin Yao kissed the corner of her mouth, "If I''m not good, you don''t stay with me, we used to love each other so much, will you be disappointed? Will you be sad?" "Disappointment must be a little bit, people''s hearts are not made of iron." Tang Guo said, "As for sadness, you don''t listen to it. What''s the use of sadness, no matter who it is, I will not be polite. " "I will definitely be cute," Yin Yao let go of her face, and said seriously, "If you want me to be behaved, you don''t have to be polite, Agogo, just take revenge severely. If I dare to hurt you, you Stabbed it into my heart with a sharp knife and killed my life." Chapter 1347: Mermaid Princess (46) Chapter 1347: Mermaid Princess (46) "Who calls me without memory? I want to hurt you with countless memories." Yin Yao sighed in a low voice, "That will definitely make people very ufortable." Why does Agogo say he is not sad, what is the use of being sad? He heard a sadness hidden in an indifferent tone. Is it because he has been hurt many times? Hope, this person who hurt her, without him. What terrible things have she experienced, why can she still maintain a sincere heart and give him such pure love? How lucky he is then. "Brother Yao said so, then I''m not polite." Tang Guo said with a smile, "I am the person who holds the most hatred. Yin Yao sounded very happy, this is the Agogo he likes. Yes, that''s the way she can protect herself from being hurt by anyone. Since knowing that they only have twenty-three years left, Yin Yao cherishes every day''s time very much. One day, I can''t wait to spend it as a year. Even if it''s only twenty-three years, he still wants the little mermaid to realize that they seem to be able to stay together for two hundred and thirty years, two thousand three hundred years, or even twenty-three thousand years... People who knew the two thought that Yin Yao was crazy. Girls, envious and sour. They used to find boyfriends by the standards of Yinyao, but now they feel that it is better for them to be monks ording to the standards of Yinyao. Yin Yao''s brother also knew that he fell in love with a mermaid with a golden tail. They sent blessings and gifts to Tang Guo, all of which were brilliant treasures. Even Haihuang is very optimistic about them. The members of the Sea n knew about the love of the Sea Emperor''s son and the third princess of the Mermaid n. They sent blessings and sang in the sea all day long to praise their beautiful love. Because this is the union of two races of the same level and noble blood, they must send their sincerest blessings. This is the result that Yin Yao wants. Even if it is only twenty-three years, he will let his little mermaid have the best memories. No matter what she encounters in the future, I hope she will smile happily when she recalls here. In this way, Fu Ya and Qiao Chen ushered in their wedding day. Three days before the wedding, Qiao Chen sent someone to pick Tang Guo to a small ind manor. Because the bridesmaids need to be with the bride, it is normal for Qiao Chen toe to pick them up. "Fuya cannot return to her hometown for me. I bought that ind for her. The manor on that ind is now Fuya''s home." Qiao Chen said affectionately, "Agogo, my people I will send you to Fuya, if Yin Yao,e with me, and then we will pick up the bride." Tang Guo had no objection and followed Qiao Chen''s people. Yin Yao followed Qiao Chen to his ce to prepare. Qiao Chen took Yin Yao into the vi, and there were people like Pei Jiang inside. "Yinyao, the best man group is here, it will be handed over to you and Pei Jiang. When I was in college, I would be closer to you." Qiao Chen checked his watch, "I will go to thepany soon. Pei Jiang, trouble you." "No problem, you go, Qiao Chen, I have me here, just don''t worry." Pei Jiang patted his chest to ensure that, in fact, he felt very ufortable. He has a crush on the girl for many years and is about to marry his good brother. She is also considered, got her wish, he should bless. After Qiao Chen left the vi, he did not go to thepany, but drove to another vi. Chapter 1348: Mermaid Princess (47) Chapter 1348: Mermaid Princess (47) He walked into the vi, opened the door, and smiled when he saw the woman sitting in the living room, constantly choosing clothes for jewelry. "Qiao Chen, are you here? Huh, where''s Aguo? You didn''t ask someone to pick her up. In two days, we will go to the ind manor for the wedding. Why hasn''t shee yet, I''m still helping her? Choose beautiful skirts. These skirts are very beautiful and she will love them if she sees them." "Fuya, Agogo wille over tomorrow." Qiao Chen walked over, took Fuya''s waist, and whispered, "Fuya, take advantage of this time, let''s hold a life sharing ceremony, what do you think?" "Of course it''s good." In fact, Fuya wanted to hold the ceremony at the beginning. But when Qiao Chen said she was going to get married, she had been waiting for a long time, and she was not at ease if she did not hold the ceremony. She is afraid that all this is an illusion, and Qiao Chen deceived her. Now they are getting married, Qiao Chen finally proposed this. Fu Ya''s smile erged, "Then Qiao Chen, let''s start now." The life sharing ritual is to use secret methods to link the lives of two people. Once the link is established, most of Fuya''s supernatural power will be shared with Qiao Chen. When Qiao Chen was young, it actually had little influence on her. When Qiao Chen gets older and older, most of these divine powers will be used to supplement Qiao Chen''s vitality. As long as Fuya does not die, Qiao Chen will not die. When the divine power dissipates, both of them will die. For people who love each other, of course like this result. After the decision, Fu Ya took Qiao Chen into the room. The two sat on the bed, where Fuya''s heart was, and a blue bead with blue light emerged. This is her heart of divine power, all divine poweres from here. Establishing the life sharing link is to use the secret method to connect the heart of divine power to Qiao Chen''s heart position. "Is this the heart of divine power?" Qiao Chen asked. Fuya nodded, "Yes, this is the heart of divine power, Qiao Chen, I finally waited until this day. From now on, most of the divine power of this divine power heart will be used to nourish your body, so that we can live and die together. ." Fuya longed for their beauty and looked forward to their future life on the manor. Qiao Chen stretched out his hand to hold the heart of divine power in his palm, and asked, "Heart of divine power, it looks really beautiful." Qiao Chen clenched the heart of divine power, "Fuya,e on, we should establish life sharing. " Fu Ya nodded and closed her eyes. Qiao Chen is an ordinary person and cannot use secret methods, so she still has toe for those who use secret methods. When performing the secret method, Qiao Chen already felt that the ce of his heart was very closely connected with the heart of divine power. However, for the secret method to bepleted, both parties have to swear an oath to be effective. "Fuya, do you really love me and are willing to share your life with me and give everything for me?" Qiao Chen asked ording to the spell. His eyes were full of smiles, and there was a little affection in his eyes, instantly making Fuya lose all the ability to think. Qiao Chen, she finally saw the kind of affectionate love in Qiao Chen''s eyes. She cried with joy and did not hesitate to answer, "I do." "Qiao Chen, do you really love me and are willing to share your life with me and give everything for me?" After Fuya asked, she looked at Qiao Chen expectantly, her heart beating a bit fast. Chapter 1349: Mermaid Princess (48) Chapter 1349: Mermaid Princess (48) Qiao Chen''s lips curled up when he saw Fuya''s expectation. He said, "Of course I don''t want Fuya." He was very happy to see Fuya''s stunned eyes. "Fuya, you are too naive, I don''t like you, I never like it." Before Fuya could react, he picked up the heart of divine power and swallowed it into his stomach. Feeling that his body was filled with extremely powerful power, he smiled sincerely, "Didn''t you say that you are willing to give everything for me?" Fuya, what I want is not your love, but your divine heart." "Isn''t it written on the secretw?" Qiao Chen said with a smile, watching Fuya still not react, "Before the secretw is cast, before the oath, as long as the shared life party swallows the heart of divine power, then The heart of divine power will merge with its heart. From then on, the heart of divine power is this person, and all divine powers belong to this person." "Fuya, I asked you once, you said you would give everything for me, I asked you just now, and you are also willing to say what you said, so I''m not wee." Fuya finally came back to her senses, because after using the secret technique, her pale face turned into a piece of paper, "Qiao Chen, you are joking, right?" She didn''t believe it, all this was an illusion. She doesn''t believe it. They have been so loving these past few years. She still remembered Qiao Chen being so firm to her when they passed the test together. Otherwise, even with her divine protection, Qiao Chen would not be able to pass the test. "Qiao Chen..." What else Fuya wanted to say, was interrupted by Qiao Chen, "Fuya, you dont have to ask anything, I dont like you, I dont love you, and I didnt intend to spend my life with you. I didnt intend to do anything to you, but you It''s too annoying, Fuya, the only person I like is Agogo forever." "Why?" Fuya murmured, her eyes confused, "No, even if you like Aguoguo, there will be no results, Qiao Chen, there will be no results. Even if you have my heart of divine power, Having gained all my power, I can''t deal with Agogo. She is a mermaid with a golden tail and you can''t deal with it." "How can I be willing to hurt Agogo, I just want to be with her forever and treat her well." Qiao Chen stood up and looked down at Fuya, who looked extremely weak, "Fuya, if it were not for you, I would not have missed Aguo, nor would I have misunderstood her. Now I havee again, in my eyes and in my heart. , There is only her. As long as I can be with her, no matter what price I pay." "Fuya, just stay here, wait until my wedding with Agogo, and then let you go out." "Qiao Chen, you can''t deal with her, you will be dead, she won''t show mercy to your subordinates, what''s more, she still has Yin Yao by her side, Qiao Chen, you can''t provoke Yin Yao. Even Agogo It seems that my face will forgive your life, and Yin Yao will not let you go." Qiao Chen turned his head and the corners of his lips raised, "Fuya, if I share life with Aguo, she will never be able to leave my side. She can only be with me forever and ever. You say, how can Yin Yao help me? What to do? He killed me, wouldn''t he kill Agogo? He was willing?" Fuya suddenly realized, with a sad expression on her face, "It is for Agogo that you are willing to pass the test with me and get the secret method of sharing life, right?" Chapter 1350: Mermaid Princess (49) Chapter 1350: Mermaid Princess (49) "Fuya, you are finally smart once." Qiao Chen turned and left the room, thinking that Agogo should be sent to the desert without water. It is very fast to take a helicopter. In the endless desert, at the age of Agogo, it only took three days to use the divine power without touching water. When her life is weakened, he can use secret methods to share life with her. From then on, she could no longer leave his side. But because he was afraid of her remaining divine power, he couldn''t deal with it. Fu Ya is so nasty, he can only n Fu Ya''s divine power into his own hands first. Fortunately, he and Fu Ya were very affectionate in the previous life, and they knew the secrets of the mermaid tribe. It''s just that in the previous life, because of the death of Agogo, Fuya didn''t dare to bring him back to the mermaid n, fearing that he would be the one who killed Agogo. Naturally, they can''t get the secret method of sharing life. Speaking of which, it''s okay, otherwise, he won''t have a chance to know the truth, and he won''t be able to return. Qiao Chen went to the cloakroom and changed into a particrly nice suit. When he went downstairs, he happened to see Fuya who was about to rush out, because he swallowed the heart of divine power, and at a fast speed, he moved to Fuya in an instant and grabbed her wrist. "Fuya, what are you going to do?" Qiao Chen looked down at her, "Are you going to inform? Don''t you like me?" "Qiao Chen, things are not that simple. Aguo is the father''s favorite daughter. If you dare to do that, you will be in danger." Fuya said sadly, "Qiao Chen, I like you. The kind of like I really like, even if you want my supernatural power, I still like it." Qiao Chen pressed the corner of his lips, "Fuya, you are naive. I don''t like you, and I hate and hate you." "Fuya, be obedient, go back. Even if I won''t be with you, you can''t return to the mermaid n, as long as you are obedient, I will give you a ce to stay." Fuya only raised her heart to feel bored and her eyes sore, "Agogo once asked me, if you hurt me, would I still like you?" "I finally have the answer. Why do I still like you when you hurt me like this." "Fuya, I''m not interested in listening to your nonsense, go back." Fu Ya shook her head, "Qiao Chen, I will not let you provoke Agogo, you will not seed, even if you take Agogo to a ce without water, Yin Yao will find her soon. turn up." "Also, Qiao Chen, if Aguo is unwilling, you can''t use the secret method to share life." Fuya was already full of tears, "What is sharing life and sharing divine power, that is, two people should be willing at the same time. Qiao Chen, you think things are too simple. Once the father discovers this, he will definitely kill you. I dont want to watch you go to death, give up, Aguo is so noble..." "You mean, she is too noble, am I not worthy of it?" Qiao Chen was a little unhappy, and squinted, "Fuya, you are really disobedient and uninterested. In that case, I have to lock you up. , Lest you stop me and Aguo from being together again." He pulled Fu Ya''s wrist, Fu Ya lost the heart of divine power, and was no match for Qiao Chen. Being pulled back to the room by him, Qiao Chen didn''t know where to find the iron chain, which locked her in the room and locked the room again. "Qiao Chen, you can''t go." "Fuya, the one who is least qualified to stop me is you. Just wait for my wedding with Aguogo." Chapter 1351: Mermaid Princess (50) Chapter 1351: Mermaid Princess (50) After getting on the helicopter, Tang Guo felt that the direction of the helicopter was different. The merman tribe is not only sensitive to water, but also very sensitive to temperature. With that, the temperature is getting hotter and hotter, why can''t she find out that the direction the helicopter is flying is wrong. [The host is big, I probed the front, now we should go to the desert location. Host, Qiao Chen is trying to deal with you? "Maybe he wants to imprison me, or he has other methods in his hands." Tang Guo didn''t care at all. To be honest, she had been waiting for this day for a long time. Desert, that''s really good. Didn''t Agogo die of thirst alive? Then let Qiao Chen experience the feeling of being thirst to death. She had never thought about letting off Qiao Chen''s life. I don''t know how long it took to fly, the helicopter descended, and she was put into the desert. In this ce, a tent was actually set up and many items were prepared inside. If it hadn''t been for her to know that Qiao Chen was ill-intentioned, she might not have any doubts, and thought it was the wedding. Inside the tent, everything is prepared, but there is no water. "Where is Fuya?" Tang Guo asked the staff. The staff is ying with the camera, as if they are really preparing for the wedding. There are not only photographers, but also makeup artists and costume artists. Everything looks so normal. "Miss Agogo, Miss Fuya has some problems temporarily, and she should be able toe the day after tomorrow." Tang Guo held his chin and asked, "Is that toote?" "It''s toote. Joe always spent a lot of thought to prepare for the surprise of this wedding. He also wanted to give Ms. Fuya meticulousness, so he didn''t tell Ms. Agogo in advance. I hope you don''t mind." Tang Guo raised his brows lightly. He was indeed a person who had lived for a lifetime. He would not show his feet until the end. Everything was arranged. It looked the same as the real one, and it would not arouse anyone''s suspicion. Based on her observation, these staff members are probably not worthy of Qiao Chen''s conspiracy. They really thought he was preparing surprises for Fuya. This n, mostly only Qiao Chen knew, and the rest were all chess pieces in his hand. I have to say that Qiao Chen, who lived one more life, was more resourceful and more insidious than his previous life. "Oh, can you pour me a ss of water? After flying for a few hours, I feel thirsty." "Okay, Miss Agogo, wait a moment." The staff don''t think there is anything about this requirement. Naturally, he went to help Tang Guo pour water. Based on Tang Guo''s guess, the other party would soon find that the only thing they prepared was no water. Sure enough, in just two minutes, the previous staff member came back with a sad face, "Miss Aguo, I''m sorry, I should have brought too many things, but it fell into the water." But he wasn''t worried at all, because it was only a few hours away from the nearest city, and there would still be many peopleing here. Just make a phone call and ask them to bring some water over. There is no problem. Under normal circumstances, this is possible. "We have notified the people over there that when theye over, they will definitely bring more." Tang Guo nodded, "Then I will trouble you." One dayter, Tang Guo asked them about water again. The staff''s mouth was also dry and said, "Miss Agogo, it seems that the weather over there has had an ident, and I can''t make it through temporarily." "Oh" Chapter 1352: Mermaid Princess (51) Chapter 1352: Mermaid Princess (51) The next day, there was no water. On the third day, a group of people stopped working. If they didn''t find a way and found some fruits, they might really die. Everyone looked bitter. At this time, Qiao Chen finally arrived by helicopter. Tang Guo felt the moment Qiao Chen appeared, surrounded by ayer of divine power. She was a little surprised, and finally realized it when Qiao Chen appeared in front of her. It turned out that it was Qiao Chen who swallowed Fu Ya''s heart of divine power. "A Guo Guo." With a smile on his face, Qiao Chen walked to Tang Guo and asked in a low voice, "A Guo Guo, are you okay?" "What do you mean?" Tang Guo hasn''t been short of water in the past few days. She brought a lot of water. However, it still looks weak on the surface. Seeing Qiao Chen''s triumphant appearance, she was a little bit funny, this person is still a little swollen up to now. Thinking of being reborn, thinking of getting the heart of divine power, can really cover the sky with one hand. "Agogo, share life with me, okay?" Qiao Chen said affectionately, "okay? Agogo, let us go on together and live and die together. Let''s do it again, Agogo, I Will be nice to you." "What about Nafja?" Qiao Chen smiled and said, "I have never liked Fuya, Aguo, I like you, and I just want to be with you, I dont want to share my life with her. Ie back, just want to be with you Together, Agogo." "You took away Fuya''s heart of supernatural power." "I''m all for you, Aguo, if I don''t do this, there will be no way to be with you." Qiao Chen seemed to be stunned. "All I did was to be with you. I dont want you to leave me, so I have to." Tang Guo smiled, "Fuya likes you very much." "I know, but I don''t like her. She said it herself and is willing to do anything for me," Qiao Chen said coldly, "Then I will take away her heart of divine power, Aguo, don''t be affected. She cheated on the surface, Fuya will lie the most. She is the most hypocritical mermaid. Only you are the purest and kind." "Do you like me very much?" Tang Guo asked. "Of course." Qiao Chen replied without hesitation, "If I don''t like you, why should I take the risk of doing this, and even go through the dangerous test with Fuya and get the secret method of sharing life, all because of me. I want to be with you forever." "Then you mean, because you like me, you are willing to do anything for me?" Qiao Chen didn''t even want to answer, "Yes, I am willing to do anything for you." "Really?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. System: Uh... something is wrong. "Really, I won''t deceive you." Qiao Chen was happy, thinking that everything he did could finally impress her. He had already thought about it, whether he could move her or not, he would be with her. Now that she saw his sincerity, it would be best. If she disagrees, he can only find another way. In the end, Agogo will definitely agree to be with him. Tang Guo held his chin, "Qiao Chen, whether it''s a past life or this life, you are so selfish. In the past life, you were so sad because of Fuya''s weight loss. Without a word, you deceived me to the barren mountain and made me thirsty. dead." "In this life, you know the truth about the past life, abandon that Chapter 1353: Mermaid Princess (52) Chapter 1353: Mermaid Princess (52) Tang Guo sneered, "Although you like me very much, but Qiao Chen, you were so to me in your previous life, how do you let me ept you?" Qiao Chen was stunned. Past and Present? Is Agogo born again? Not likely to. She had never shown hostility to him, how could she be born again? But if she was not born again, why did she know that, and knew that he killed her personally? "Qiao Chen, I will not be with a real murderer who killed me." Tang Guo said seriously, "Even in my previous life, I never liked you, let alone this life." "No, Aguoguo, I was wrong because of Fuya. If Fuya hadn''t deceived you, I would never treat you like that." Qiao Chen quickly defended. "Agogo believes me. I know the truth. It is really painful. Since I came back, I have been thinking about how to make up for you." "Aguoguo, if you really feel ufortable, I will go back immediately and return to Fuya what I have done to you, and let her experience the feeling of being thirst to death." Tang Guo lowered his eyes and sneered, "Qiao Chen, Fu Ya just uttered a panic. Even if normal people believe what she said, they won''t hurt me." "Why do you want to shirk all the guilt on Fu Ya, thinking that she should be punished?" Qiao Chen was a little flustered when he was watched by those clear eyes. He said, "If it weren''t for Fuya, I wouldn''t believe her and would not hurt you." "Fuya asked you to kill me?" Qiao Chen was speechless, and Fuya certainly didn''t say anything that would make him hurt Agogo. "Fuya just wants you to stay away from me." Tang Guo said, "Qiao Chen, you killed me in your previous life. It is you who should be punished. You killed me. Then you should be the one who suffered the same thing, not Fu. elegant." "A Guoguo, what do you mean?" Qiao Chen frowned. Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, her appearance was bright and gorgeous, and her voice was full of bewilderment. "You didn''t want to make up for me, did you know that you were wrong? After all, you killed me, and now I can''t like you anymore. How about you let me see if you die and let me calm down?" System: He knew it would be like this. "Agogo, you..." "Maybe, if you are going to die or not, look so painful, that can make me feel sympathy, and in the end you will really be able to calm down, forgive you, and even like you?" Tang Guo''s words were full of bewitching, "Qiao Chen , If you really like me, then die to show me." System: Can''t afford to offend, this baddy. Qiao Chen stood in front of Tang Guo, struggling very much. "Qiao Chen, don''t you like me anymore?" "No, Agogo, I like it, I really like you." Qiao Chen quickly defended, how could he not like Agogo, what he liked should have been Agogo. In the previous life, it was because of Fu Ya''s appearance and Fu Ya''s lies that they missed each other. He likes Agogo, yes, he likes it. "You killed me in your previous life, tricked me into the barren mountain, and made me dying of thirst, Qiao Chen, I want to see the appearance of dying of thirst, you dying of thirst to show me, okay?" System: Ha ha da. "Okay, Aguo, since you want to see me dying of thirst, then I''ll show you the death of thirst." Tang Guo smiled so brightly, she walked to Qiao Chen, "Then I will help you seal the heart of divine power." Chapter 1354: Mermaid Princess (53) Chapter 1354: Mermaid Princess (53) "Why seal the heart of divine power?" Qiao Chen asked with some caution. "You can die of thirst without being affected by divine power." Tang Guo answered very patiently, "If there is a heart of divine power, you will not be dying of thirst for a while. Without the heart of divine power, you will be able to die in a few days. To die of thirst." "Why, don''t you want it?" Tang Guo asked, seeing Qiao Chen hesitating, "Are you not liking me? What you just said was a lie?" "No, Agogo, I like you." "Then I will seal the heart of divine power for you, so you can die of thirst and show it to me." Qiao Chen nodded, "Okay." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "It seems that you really like me very much." Qiao Chen was overjoyed in his heart, thinking that Tang Guo was reluctant to die of thirst. When he saw his sincerity, he would definitely feel softened, would share his life with him, and be willing to be with him forever. Tang Guo sealed the heart of divine power so that Qiao Chen could no longer use divine power. Looking at Qiao Chen faintly, "Now, let''s go outside and go to a ce where there are only two of us. I want to see you die of thirst in front of me with my own eyes." Hearing that there were only two of them, Qiao Chen didn''t want to think too much. In his impression, Aguo was kind, innocent, and lovely. How could he really die of thirst. This must be the test Agogo gave him. As long as he is willing to ept the test and pass the test, then they can be together. When he came back, he wanted to change the fate between him and Aguo. She was his little mermaid, and she deserved his love. They should be together. Tang Guo took Qiao Chen away from the tent to a very hot desertnd. She pointed to a clearing, "Qiao Chen, go there, I want to sit here and watch you die of thirst." "A Guoguo, since this is what you want, then I will die for you to see." Qiao Chen still didn''t think that A Guoguo was really willing to die. Now his heart of divine power has been sealed, if she really wants him to die, why not kill him directly? How about the way to die of thirst? It can be seen that she was only angry in her heart. What did she say that she didn''t like him in her previous life? If she didn''t like him, why did she exin it to him so many times? Therefore, Agogo likes him. It''s just that she is angry now and wants to see him in pain. She is a kind and innocent mermaid, or a soft-hearted mermaid. When I see him in pain, I will forgive him for what he did in his previous life. After all, those things have not happened in this life. Just like this, Qiao Chen stood in the desert, facing the scorching sun. I have been thinking about the happy days with Tang Guo in the future. Tang Guo found a ce,id ayer of cushions, supported his chin, and watched Qiao Chen being basked in the sun. Before long, Qiao Chen''s face was flushed from the sun, and his head was a little dizzy. Sweat dripped down his cheeks, dropping drop by drop in the desert. He opened his eyelids and saw Tang Guo staring directly at him, gritted his teeth, and continued to hold on. [Host, are you really nning to die of thirst? ] The system is not sympathetic to Qiao Chen, but curious. Tang Guos lips bend, "He didnt say Chapter 1355: Mermaid Princess (54) Chapter 1355: Mermaid Princess (54) [Yes, yes, Im just curious, can he persist? ] The system has actually seen the point, [Actually, I think Qiao Chen is not the kind, the kind who is willing to lose his life for the people he likes. "Let''s take a look." As the day passed, Qiao Chen had been exposed to the sun for a day, and he had not drunk any water for a day. He had already squatted on the ground, looking dying. His eyes fell on Tang Guo, and his voice hoarsely said, "A Guoguo, is that enough?" "What?" Tang Guo asked in astonishment, "What is enough, Qiao Chen, you are not dying of thirst in front of me, what are you asking? Don''t you want to redeem your sins?" "No, no." Qiao Chen continued to insist, but in just one day, he had a thought of giving up. He doesn''t want to die, it feels so good to be alive. Especially seeing Tang Guo''s indifferent appearance, he regretted a little, but on the impulse, he agreed to use this method to dissipate her anger. In fact, as long as he is alive, he must have various ways to make her forgive him and be willing to be with him, right? Moreover, this is in the desert. If she has no water and weak divine power, and is not his opponent, he may be able to use other methods to let her and himplete the ritual of life sharing. Why did he use this extreme method to show his liking for Agogo? The next day, Qiao Chen was already exhausted. This time, countless regrets really poured out of his heart. "Aguoguo, do you really want me to die?" Qiao Chen said with a sad look, "You hate me so much, wishing me to die?" Tang Guo said strangely, "What you said is very strange. Facing my enemies, I don''t want you to die. Do I still want you to live a long life?" Qiao Chen''s face was painful, "I''m like this, do you think it''s not enough?" "How can it be," Tang Guo said coldly and ruthlessly, "Aren''t you still dead? Since you are not dead, then wait obediently for death. Only when you are dead, I feel relieved, and my heart is happy, watching The way you are in pain makes me very happy inside." Qiao Chen carefully distinguished Tang Guo''s face and found that what she said was true. "Agogo, you..." "I haven''t loved it." Tang Guo took out an ice cream and ate it, "How could I like this scum like you? Didn''t you say that you like me? Want to redeem it? No need to talk nonsense, you die of thirst. In front of me is my greatest hope. Seeing you die in pain, I only have pleasure in my heart." "Aren''t you sad at all? Agogo, how can you be so cruel to me? I like you so much." "There is something wrong with your brain." Tang Guo was left with goose bumps all his life, "I didn''t see it, you like me." "Qiao Chen, stop talking nonsense and die quickly." Qiao Chen only saw the indifference and ruthlessness in Tang Guo''s eyes, and finally determined that she wanted him to die. He wanted to move because he hadn''t eaten anything for nearly two days, and his body was extremely weak. The heart of divine power in the body was also sealed by the other party, and it didn''t y any role at all. If this continues, he will really die. But he didn''t want to die. He hasn''t got Agogo yet, he hasn''t been with her, even if she is indifferent to him, but she has saved him in the end. She will always be his little mermaid, he can have her only if he is alive. Therefore, he wants to live. Chapter 1356: Mermaid Princess (55) Chapter 1356: Mermaid Princess (55) "Agogo..." On the third day, Qiao Chen was already weak, as if he was about to die at any time, "Agogo, I want to live with you." "So, you don''t want to die, but my anger has not disappeared yet." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Or, you just want to live." "Qiao Chen, do you want to live more or like me more?" Tang Guo asked again, "You can think about it, do you like yourself more or me more, do you want to live or do it for me? dead." Qiao Chen was silent. When the scorching sun was in the sky, Qiao Chen only felt the darkness in front of him, and the feeling of death struck, and the **** of death seemed to draw his soul away at any time. Infinite fear made him shout in a hoarse voice, "I want to live, I want to live, let me live." The fear of death upies everything. At this moment, revealing his heart, he prefers to live and himself more than to like Agogo. "Oh, that''s it." Tang Guo looked cold and ruthless, "What then?" "Let me live, I don''t like you anymore." Qiao Chen said in horror, he didn''t want to die, he really didn''t want to die, "A Guoguo, I want to survive, and I will never pester you again." Of course it''s impossible, everything will be said after living. He wants to survive and also wants to get Agogo. As long as you live, you will have everything. He regretted very much, why should he listen to her bewitched and plunge himself into death. "Is it because I am not dead that my body is very painful, the distance to death is so close, and my heart is terrified?" Tang Guo said with a smile on his face, looking at Qiao Chen, "I have experienced what you have experienced now, so you will slowly experience it. Right." "I''ve already said, Agogo, I don''t like you anymore, I want to live." "So what, I think you die." Tang Guo grinned, "You are really naive, I said at the beginning, I miss you to die." Qiao Chen became more and more scared, but he didn''t want to die. A helicopter flew in the distance, and the helicopternded not far away. Fuya, wearing a blue skirt, jumped off from above and ran over. Those who followed were Pei Jiang and Yin Yao. Yin Yao came to Tang Guo''s side, hugged her into her arms, and asked in a low voice, "Little mermaid, have you yed enough? You y such a dangerous game and don''t let me follow it, really worrying me. " If it hadn''t been for Tang Guo to give him news halfway, and he was not allowed toe over immediately, Yin Yao would have been unable to bear it. In order to satisfy her idea, he endured it. The heart of divine power is Fuya, even if it is swallowed by Qiao Chen, she can still vaguely feel Qiao Chen''s danger. In order to break free of the chains, Fu Ya used thest supernatural power left in the body. It was she who begged Yin Yao to temporarily use his supernatural power to help her out of legs. Of course, he told his little mermaid about this matter, and he only helped Fuya when the little mermaid agreed. "Qiao Chen, how are you Qiao Chen?" Fu Ya rushed to Qiao Chen''s side and helped him who was weak, "Qiao Chen, how are you?" Tang Guo looked at all this coldly, so the scumbag is the kind of love-conscious woman used to it. No matter what a scumbag does, a woman with a love mind will forgive. Regardless of how hurt, as long as a scumbag is wrong, such a woman will forgive him if he wants to change it. Now Qiao Chen is indifferent and ruthless to Fu Ya, she is still infatuated, but it is a joke. Chapter 1357: Mermaid Princess (56) Chapter 1357: Mermaid Princess (56) Qiao Chen opened his eyes, saw Fu Ya, and quickly held her hand, "Fu Ya, are you still willing to share your life with me?" "Of course, Qiao Chen, of course I am willing." "Then we will finish the final ceremony immediately, okay?" Fu Ya nodded quickly and was about to speak, Tang Guo interrupted, "Fu Ya, he doesn''t love you." "Agogo, I love him." System: [Host, don''t be angry. "I''m not angry." Tang Guo lowered his eyes and smiled, "It''s just a mermaid with a mermaid on his back. What am I angry about, but I like a scum, or my enemy. I care about what she does, even though she exists. , Hinders my revenge." Fuya was already beginning to perform secret methods, and was interrupted by Tang Guo instantly. "A Guoguo, you are not qualified to prevent me from falling in love with Qiao Chen, nor are you qualified to prevent me from sharing my life with Qiao Chen." Tang Guo smiled and walked in front of the two of them, cing his hands on Qiao Chen''s heart, not knowing what she had done, the heart of divine power fell into her hands. "Fuya, your divine power has been exhausted, and you don''t have the heart of divine power. Now your life span is no better than Qiao Chen." She turned to Qiao Chen, "Now, do you still want to share life with Fu Ya? It will reduce your lifespan." "Qiao Chen, then we don''t share our lives." Before Qiao Chen spoke, Fuya spoke up. She held Qiao Chen, "It doesn''t matter, there is no divine power, no divine power, I still have you. Qiao Chen, as long as Im alive, and I will protect you from being hurt." Pei Jiang looked at Qiao Chen''s gloomy eyes, opened his mouth, what he wanted to say, and remembered Fuya''s obsession, and finally said nothing. "Since you are so loving, then I give you a chance to go out from here. Isn''t it a desert? It''s not that you can''t go out. In the desert, there are desert nts that can make life alive. Maybe you are lucky. Will meet the water source." Fu Ya raised her head, "Agogo, you are too cruel." "Cruel?" Tang Guo didn''t want to talk nonsense with Fu Ya, and directly took out a dream of a yellow beam from the system space and fed it to Fu Ya''s mouth. Fu Ya closed her eyes in an instant, and began a journey of a dream of yellow beams. Naturally, she saw that she had told a lie in her previous life, causing Aguo to be cruelly tied to the barren mountain by Qiao Chen, alive and thirst. I also saw that when Qiao Chen died in the end, after learning the truth, he wanted to choke her to death. Fuya opened her eyes, "Agogo, I''m sorry, I am willing to take responsibility for my words and deeds, I am willing to apologize with death, please let Qiao Chen go." "All of these are my sins. If you didn''t have my lie, you would not have suffered such a cruel thing. It was me who made all the mistakes, so..." "Impossible, don''t try to impress me with your unteral infatuation, because your infatuation is just a joke in my eyes. I am not you, I can''t empathize, and I can''t understand why you like this scumbag. " "In your eyes, he is very good. In my eyes, he is the real murderer. Don''t think you like him. You can forgive him and redeem him. I also have to promise. Moral kidnapping. , Its not kidnapped like this." Tang Guo condescendingly contemted the two, "Well, you can walk out of the desert by yourself. As long as you can walk out of the desert, I promise that I won''t take your lives anymore." Chapter 1358: Mermaid Princess (57) Chapter 1358: Mermaid Princess (57) Qiao Chen and Fu Ya, naturally, will not hold a life sharing ceremony. Regardless of whether Qiao Chen was willing or not, Fuya would not, because she liked Qiao Chen so much. After Tang Guo said that, she really took Yin Yao''s hand and left by helicopter. Pei Jiang stood there for a while, and finally said to Fu Ya, "Fu Ya, Qiao Chen doesn''t like you." "I like him." Fu Ya said with a smile, "I just like him, what happened to Agogo is all my fault, it''s none of his business. I will definitely take him out of the desert, Agogo, I hope what you say counts. When I take him out of the desert, you must keep your promise and not hurt Qiao Chen any more." Tang Guo turned her head and smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry, as long as he can get out of the desert, I won''t kill him." "I will definitely take him out." Fuya said cautiously, "Even if I lose my supernatural power, I used a lie in my previous life to deceive him and let him be with me. In this life, I will use my own efforts and sincerity to let him Be with me willingly." Tang Guoughed and ignored it. She didn''t understand Fuya''s infatuation, nor did she want to understand. She only knew that Qiao Chen was her enemy. She was upset if she didn''t abuse Qiao Chen. As for Fuya, she is also her enemy, she just wants to tear her dreams to pieces with her own hands, the beautiful love she thinks she has dedicated. She is not a good person and feels ufortable in her heart. Of course, she must find a way to make her enemies unlucky, ufortable, unhappy, sad, heartache, and feelfortable. "A Guoguo, the look of your hideous and vicious face just now is so cute." Yin Yao held Tang Guo''s face and kissed it. System: Weird aesthetic. Tang Guo was amused. "Would you like me to show you a vicious look?" "No, as long as you don''t show this face to me, it is the cutest." Yin Yao quickly remedied, "I don''t want you to show this expression to me someday, because you show that expression to me, it must be What did I do wrong and hurt you." Tang Guo saw Pei Jiang sitting on the opposite side with a gloomy expression. From time to time, he looked down at the desert and said, "Do you regret it? Do you want to go down and apany them?" "No." Pei Jiang shuddered and asked what the words were. "I regret that I didn''t have to fight for myself before this. Maybe Fuya realized the feelings of another person, so she wouldn''t So infatuated with Qiao Chen." The reason why he is so calm now is that Tang Guo told him that he would not kill Fu Ya. He believed in Tang Guo, but he had to believe that if he didn''t believe it, he was an ordinary person who couldn''t deal with the mermaid n, nor could he deal with the silver dragon next to him. "Don''t worry, Fuya will not die. I never thought of killing her." Tang Guo looked at the clouds outside the window, "I just want to tear up her dream. This is my revenge and destroy the best love in her heart. " Pei Jiang thought to himself, it was cruel. Such a cruel woman has a very innocent face. "What about Qiao Chen?" Pei Jiang asked subconsciously. He always felt that Tang Guo said that he wanted to let Qiao Chen go, which was not very credible. Tang Guo looked back and smiled, "I said, I think he is dead, do you want to stop it?" "Can you stop it?" Pei Jiang smiled bitterly. Unfortunately, he ate the yellow beam and dreamed of all the things that had happened. He also knew how Qiao Chen treated her. She was just taking revenge. He wanted to stop it, but she was not qualified, and she was too weak to stop it. Chapter 1359: Mermaid Princess (58) Chapter 1359: Mermaid Princess (58) "Qiao Chen, I will definitely take you out, trust me." Qiao Chen nodded gently, supported by Fu Ya, almost half of the weight fell on Fu Ya. Seeing Fuya not admit defeat, Qiao Chen''s heart did not fluctuate. Fuya did this, but wanted to get his sincerity and likes, no, he would not give this liar mermaid any likes. Even if Agogo was so cruel to him, at least she was honest. She said that she hated him, hated him, and wanted him to die, all the truth. As for Fuya, he was really not sure, which one of her sentences was true and which one was false. But now, he just wants to get out alive. Agogo, he also wanted it. Now that Aguo knew about his previous life, he could only use other methods to get her. One dayter, Fuya was already exhausted, her entire face flushed. If it hadn''t been for Yin Yao''s help, she would have revealed its original shape now. "Qiao Chen, take a break." Qiao Chen was a little impatient, but stopped. After a while, they continued to walk. During the period, Fuya found all the green nts and gave them to Qiao Chen. As she said, she must take him out. During the period, Qiao Chen found some things that could satisfy his hunger, but he didn''t even think about Fuya. Fu Ya''s face was getting worse and worse, Qiao Chen looked okay. But Fuya did not admit defeat, thinking that one day, Qiao Chen would understand how much she loved him. One day, Qiao Chen will see how good her is. For him, she can''t even kill her. Qiao Chen didn''t seem to have seen anything that he encountered, as long as he could help him go out, he would use it by himself, and he never thought of sharing it with Fuya. With perseverance and the things they found, the two walked in the desert for five days. During the period, he encountered many dangers, and Fuya had to protect Qiao Chen regardless of her own life. Qiao Chen looked at her scarred and indifferent and said indifferently, "Fuya, even if you pay this for me, I will not be moved, because I don''t like you, even if Agogo is cruel to me, I like her. . She is the mermaid who saved me ashore, you have been deceiving me." "Qiao Chen..." Fuya couldn''t stop tearsing out, "I..." "Needless to say, I just want to go out." Qiao Chen said, "If you can''t walk anymore, I won''t care about you, I don''t want to bring a dragger." Fuya''s eyes were sour, and she couldn''t say that sentence that she was the one who saved him in this life. She only felt a pain in her heart. Why, she did so much effort, but couldn''t she return to Qiao Chen and look back? Even if you don''t like her, don''t be so indifferent to her, okay? Ten dayster, Fuya could not move. She was a mermaid, and the supernatural power held by the silver line on her body had disappeared. Her tail was revealed and she could not walk in the desert. Qiao Chen''s expression sank, and he broke free of Fu Ya''s hand, "Fu Ya, I''m sorry, I am going to abandon you." "Qiao Chen." Fuya shouted, "Do you really dislike me at all?" "dislike." Fuya''s face was full of tears, "Do you really like Agogo, or is it because she has saved you, if it is me who saved you?" "But you haven''t saved me." Qiao Chen pushed Fuya away and walked slowly forward. Fuya was already a burden, and they couldn''t go out with her. He didnt need to Chapter 1360: Mermaid Princess (59) Chapter 1360: Mermaid Princess (59) Fuya''s vision was blurred, watching Qiao Chen walk away step by step, and finally fell into darkness. Before long, she woke up and saw Qiao Chen by her side. She cried with joy, "Qiao Chen, are you reluctant to bear me?" She held Qiao Chen''s arm tightly, tears streaming down her face, "I knew you would see my sincerity." Qiao Chen only smiled at her, and she saw Qiao Chen take out a knife and a bottle of mineral water that was not very clean. Fuya had a bad premonition in her heart, "What are you going to do?" She didn''t believe that someone she liked would use a knife on her, cut her body with a knife, and shed her blood. "Fuya, I want to go out alive." "Qiao Chen, I love you." Fuya cried and said, "I love you, why do you want to be like this." "Since you love me, then you should let me go out alive, Fuya, don''t you love me? I think you will do it if you go out alive, right?" Qiao Chen seemed to be crazy, and he plunged into Fuya''s tail. Where, bright red blood flows in the bottle of mineral water. Fu Ya screamed in pain, her face pale, and she moved towards Qiao Chen incredibly. When he took up a bottle of blood, he didn''t stop, he dug a piece of meat from her fish tail. Fu Ya yelled, and it was her heart that hurt more than the physical pain. The beautiful love she yearned for was finally broken at this moment. The one she loved pierced her body with a knife, put her blood, and eat her meat. But her body no longer feels pain. It was her heart that was extremely painful, and her heart had been broken into pieces. "Look, if you love someone who doesn''t love you, you will end up being drunk and shed, and you won''t end well." Tang Guo looked at everything below indifferently, the breath radiating from her body made Yin Yao feel Afraid. As if she would float away at any time. He hurriedly hugged her tightly and whispered, "Agogo, I won''t hurt you, no matter how many worlds will be reincarnation in the future, if I make a mistake, I beg you, you must not like me, just do it hard. ." Yin Yao was a little frightened. He was afraid that he would be someone like Qiao Chen if he didn''t remember the reincarnation, and would do things like Qiao Chen, piercing her body with a sharp knife. He felt extremely ufortable when he thought of her painful look. And her expression just now really scared him. It seemed that she had encountered countless such things. Under this beautiful surface, there seemed to be a heart that was broken into dregs and glued together with all-purpose glue. "Don''t worry, my heart is as hard as iron. Like Fuya, I will never give my heart and love to someone who is not worthy." Yin Yao''s cold face showed some gentle smiles, hugging her waist, resting her chin on her head, and whispering softly, "That''s it. No matter where you are, Aguo must treat yourself well. . If I am not good enough, you will kill me." "Brother Yao has always been very well-behaved." Tang Guoughed, put his arms around his neck, and kissed him on the cheek, "I hope you can continue like this." At least, before they awakened all the memories, he had better be good, and she would be nice to him. The desert was stained red, and Qiao Chen took a few pieces of Fuya''s meat and a bottle of bright red blood and left happily. Fu Yay on the spot without saying a word, waiting for the arrival of death. "If there is another life, Fuya will be a person without love and never yearn for love again." Chapter 1361: Mermaid Princess (60) Chapter 1361: Mermaid Princess (60) Fuya only felt that the blood in the body was going to drain, and the body was already painful and numb. The wounded heart with many holes is no longer conscious. She was lying on the hot desert, looking at the white clouds floating in the sky, she looked nk and nk, her eyes were lifeless and she was not angry at all. She is going to die, or, if she dies, she is free. The sound of shoes stepping on the sand came from her ears, and Fuya couldn''t raise her eyelids. Maybe it was an illusion, how could anyonee to this ce, it must be her illusion. Regardless of whether it is an illusion or whether someone ising, Fuya doesn''t think it matters. Because the person who came could not be the cruel person who pierced her flesh and blood with a knife, drank her blood, and ate her flesh. "Fuya." Pei Jiang looked at Fu Ya in pain, walked to her and squatted down, hugged her up, "I will take you out." Fu Ya didn''t say a word, looked forward nkly, and did not resist, letting Pei Jiang take away. "Agogo, can I take Fuya?" Pei Jiang asked, Fuya is a mermaid or the daughter of a mermaid king. Even if he had turned his back on the mermaid n, he still had to ask Tang Guo if he could take the person away. "You take it away." Tang Guo said, "She is not qualified to return to the mermaid n. Whatever happens in the future, it has nothing to do with the mermaid n. The grievances between me and her have ended." "Fuya, I will take care of you from now on." Pei Jiang looked a little distressed, originally he had some sympathy for Qiao Chen. Seeing that Qiao Chen actually used a sharp knife to pierce Fu Ya''s flesh and blood for his own life, drinking her blood and eating her flesh. He didn''t know how much Ke Fuya loved Qiao Chen, he could see it. Fu Ya loves Qiao Chen and is even willing to give his life. Before, he was still questioning Aguo, even if he didn''t like Qiao Chen, even if many things happened in the previous life, everything has changed in the first life, and there is no need to do so. Now he didn''t think that way, he finally realized the pain that Agogo had suffered. Qiao Chen tied Aguo to the barren mountain to death of thirst. Even if he ate a yellow beam and dreamed of everything in his previous life, he could not realize the mood of Aguo. When he saw Fu Ya being treated like Qiao Chen, he understood. At that moment, he could not wait to jump down, a knife pierced into Qiao Chen''s heart, wishing to eat his meat, drink his blood, smash him in the desert, and bury him here forever. He finally understood that sentence, the pain was not on his body, and he would never be able to feel the pain. He loved Fu Ya, so he finally realized the feeling of hurting Fu Ya''s body and his heart. "Thank you." Pei Jiang thanked him, and at the same time said sorry in his heart, holding Fuya on the helicopter. As for Qiao Chen, who was still struggling in the endless desert, he never thought about interceding with each other. Qiao Chen, let him die here. Pei Jiang hugged Fuya cautiously, with a soft voiceforting, "Fuya, I will take care of you in the future and will not let you hurt again." Tang Guo followed on the helicopter and looked at Pei Jiang''s pitying look. "Pei Jiang, she can''t love anyone anymore." "It doesn''t matter, I just love her." Pei Jiang raised his head and said, "It has always been my wishful thinking, and I don''t need any response from her." "I wish you happiness." Tang Guo did notugh at Pei Jiang''s actions. Chapter 1362: Mermaid Princess (61) Chapter 1362: Mermaid Princess (61) Pei Jiang didn''t expect to be able to receive Tang Guo''s blessing, "Thank you, I thought..." wouldugh at him as a fool. Fuya is a merman, and human medical treatment is of no use to her. Just give her a little more water and she can recover slowly. It''s just that, having lost her heart of divine power, her life span may not exceed a human being. Tang Guo took out the heart of divine power and asked Fu Ya, "Your heart of divine power." She handed the heart of divine power to Pei Jiang. This thing was of no use to her. Seeing Pei Jiang''s cautious look, she took it out. Fuya felt the divine power from the heart of divine power, and was gradually recovering her body, and her dazed eyes finally recovered some of their looks. After a long time, she felt her body''s strength recovered for the most part, raised her head, looked at Agogo, and said, "Agogo." "Why, what do you want to say?" "Thank you, please take the heart of divine power back to my mother." Fu Ya buried her head, "I don''t want it anymore. It is really too painful to live. With the heart of divine power, I will have to live for at least a thousand years. I don''t want to live that long." She is looking forward to the next life. "You think it over." "I have already thought about it. I don''t want to have a long life." The longer she lives, the more pain she will only feel. In the end, Tang Guo agreed to Fuya''s request. Bring the heart of divine power back to the mermaid n and return it to Fuya''s mother. The helicopter took them out of the endless desert. Pei Jiang left with Fuya, and Yin Yao took Tang Guo''s hand and brought her back to his vi. When entering the room, he hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear, "Agogo, I don''t want to have eternal life, Fuya is desperate for love, and I am full of hope for love. You That''s right, we will die sooner in our next life." "Brother Yao, do you want to be so cute?" Tang Guoguo couldn''t help it, and kissed him several times. "Brother Yao, I will give you the rest of the time." Yin Yao was satisfied, and what he was waiting for was this sentence, "Agogo, go back to the Dragon Pce with me, okay?" "Okay, okay, okay, it''s all up to you." Tang Guo said with a smile, "In the next few years, I will only listen to Brother Yao, okay?" Yin Yao was happy in his heart, even if he couldn''t make an overly open smile, his eyes and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile. "it is good." ... Tang Guo first returned to the mermaid tribe with Yin Yao and Fu Ya''s supernatural power, and told the mermaid king and Fu Ya''s mother about Fu Ya. The mermaid king was furious, and Fuya''s mother was also heartbroken. She begged the mermaid king on the spot to show Qiao Chen a good look, and definitely not let the other party die easily. "My Fuya, my poor Fuya." Fuya''s mother was crying with her blue heart of divine power, tears streaming down her face, "My poor Fuya just yearns for beautiful love, why would I meet Joe? Chen is not as good as a beast." Fuya''s mother wanted to bring Fuya back to the mermaid n. Since Fuya did not share her life with humans, she was hurt again. The members of the mermaid n are not harsh, and they sympathize with Fuya''s experience. Bring her back, no one will have much opinion. However, Fuya did note back in the end, saying that she didn''t want to have the long life span of a mermaid, and she had no face toe back. Chapter 1363: Mermaid Princess (62) Chapter 1363: Mermaid Princess (62) Fuya''s mother has no choice but to let Fuya go. The mermaid tribe was very angry about Qiao Chen''s actions. Knowing that Qiao Chen was still in the desert, they asked the Mermaid King to absolutely not allow Qiao Chen to leave the desert. Fuya was treated like that, although she had her own fault, but Qiao Chen was more at fault. This wolf-hearted human being, the mermaid king was very angry. He contacted other races living in the desert. Using the treasures on the seabed, he made a request to the other party, never let Qiao Chen go out of the desert. But don''t let him die, let him be on the run and tortured all his life. The races in the desert got the baby they needed, so they were naturally happy to torment Qiao Chen. Later, I vaguely heard what Qiao Chen had done, and was even more rude to him. ... At first, after leaving Fuya, Qiao Chen took a bottle of Fuya''s blood and a few pieces of Fuya''s meat. After walking for several days, he still did not walk out of the desert. Later, I don''t know what happened. The desert has changed tremendously. He lost his way and couldn''t get out no matter how he walked. But he did not give up. Fortunately, in the desert, there are still things that can satisfy his hunger. Whether it''s grass growing in the sand with little moisture, or bugs burrowing in the sand. As long as he can eat it, he will get it. In this way, after a few months, the other person has be thinner, and his skin has be dark, and he can''t see the handsome appearance. In the endless desert, even if he couldn''t go out, he seemed to be starving, but there was no one around, nothing. At night, he was sitting on the sand, looking at the sky nkly, a little dazed. Looking at his tattered clothes, he didn''t know how long he had been in the desert. In such a deste ce, cold night, what he was thinking of was the days Fuya had been by his side these years. Is Fuya bad? No, Fuya is fine. Regardless of the previous life or this life, Fu Ya was the best to him, gave him the whole heart, and thought of everything for him. For him, Fu Ya was even willing to sacrifice his life. Even if he took away her heart of supernatural power, Fu Ya still liked him. Even in the end, Fu Ya was still willing to take him out of the desert. It was he who disliked Fuya for dragging the oil bottle and abandoned her. Only when it is lonely and quiet in the middle of the night will the mind be sober. Only when you are the most bitter, the most ufortable, and the most lonely, will you recall the best things in life forfort. Only when you lose you can you understand what you should cherish. Only in the end will people understand what is best. Qiao Cheny on the sand, letting the wind blow the sand and covering him, he opened his eyes and let the sand be blown in, without moving. At this moment, his mind was already, and Aguo''s appearance was already blurred, and it was filled with Fuya''s smile. In the past and this life, all the smiles belonging to Fu Ya appeared in his mind one by one. Qiao Chen, who had been wandering in the desert for almost a year, cried. Heartbreaking crying, a cry of wailing, it''s not miserable. Recalling Fu Ya''s smile, showing him full of love and concern, it finally ushered in, Fu Ya looked at his eyesst. Qiao Chen was a little tired. He recalled Fu Ya''s smile, slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep. After he fell asleep, he had a dream. There is him in the dream, Fuya, and the sea. Chapter 1364: Mermaid Princess (63) Chapter 1364: Mermaid Princess (63) In his dream, he saw him being hit by the waves on the rocks, and Agogo did not appear as he did in his previous life. Weak, hey on the rock and was blown by the wind all night. The next day he had a high fever and was exposed to the sun for a long time during the day. At this time, a blue mermaid, curiously lying on the edge of the rock, seemed to confirm something, turned and jumped into the sea, not long after, came back and filled him with concoction. Then, the blue mermaid took him to the coast closest to mankind and stayed by his side until he woke up. Qiao Chen remembered that at that time, it was when he was born again. Seeing that it was Fuya, he subconsciously thought that Fuya was interested in him, deceiving him was saved by her, and concealed the existence of Agogo. So, he turned around and left with a gloomy face, ignoring Fuya who called him behind, telling him her name, and even asked him his name. Then it was the days he and Fu Ya spent time together, Fu Ya loved him wholeheartedly. He was thinking about how he could be with Aguo. Finally, it was the picture of him personally cutting Fuya''s meat with a knife. He also ate Fuya''s meat and drank Fuya''s blood. At this point, Qiao Chen was suddenly awakened and stared nkly at the horizon, the sky was about to dawn. He touched his wet face and cried loudly. "Fuya, Fuya, I''m sorry..." Qiao Chen''s cry was filled with infinite sadness and endless despair. Anyone who listened to it would feel sad. Qiao Cheny on the ground, vomiting in pain, and put his hand into his mouth, as if he was about to buckle out the meat in his stomach. Putting his hand into his throat hard, buckling hard, how could he eat Fu Ya''s meat and drink Fu Ya''s blood? How could he do that? It must not be him, it must be the devil, and he must be possessed by the devil. After vomiting for a long time, Qiao Chen copsed a bit. He found something to satisfy his hunger in the desert, following his direction this year. Go to the original location, he will go back to find Fu Ya, he will find Fu Ya. Fuya is a mermaid. How could she die? She would never die. "Qiao Chen is dead." Tang Guo came to Pei Jiangs home and nced at Fu Ya, who was soaking in a huge water tank. Fu Yas blue tail was dim and dull. At this time, she looked like an ordinary mermaid. . Pei Jiang''s eyes looked at Fu Ya, but they were full of love. He helped Fuyab her hair, raised her head and asked, "Oh, is it dead?" "Yeah." Tang Guo felt that Fuya didn''t seem to care. "Passing by here, let me know by the way, I''m leaving." Pei Jiang paused, "Will you note anymore?" "Noting." Tang Guo smiled lightly, "I don''t have much time. I want to stay with Brother Yao with peace of mind when I have the remaining time." Pei Jiang was stunned, "Time is running out? What''s the matter?" Didn''t it mean that the golden tail mermaid tribe possesses supreme divine power, as long as the divine power does not disperse, can it survive for a long time? "Fate." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "Okay, I''m leaving." She nced at Fu Ya, "You took good care of her." "I''m willing." Pei Jiang smiled happily. He said that no matter whether Fuya likes him or will respond to him, as long as she still needs him, he is willing to take care of her. He regretted it and didn''t fight for it. If she was kind to Fu Ya earlier and let her experience true love, perhaps Fu Ya would not be hurt by Qiao Chen. Chapter 1365: Mermaid Princess (End) Chapter 1365: Mermaid Princess (End) Tang Guo left, and she and Yin Yao returned to the Sea Dragon Pce together. Before long, the two held a grand wedding on the seabed, and they swore to each other that they would stay together forever and never leave. The members of the Sea n are all happy for thebination of the two. Yin Yao did not inherit the seat of Haihuang, Haihuang''s beard was all up, and he would scold if he caught him. With a little daughter-inw, he didn''t even need the position of Haihuang. Haihuang is a very enlightened dragon, without reluctant silver line, and he does have many sons. Yin Yao does not inherit the seat of Haihuang, he can still choose other sons, even though they are not as good as Yin Yao. In the twenty years that Yinyao and Tang Guo have been together, he has emptied all the treasures in his pce. Members of the Sea n knew how much Yin Yao liked his spouse. Even the dragons favorite baby was changed into ornaments and worn on her body. For more than 20 years, I have never seen the two of them arguing. Every time they appear, they are a pot of dog food, and they are scattered outside without money. The onlookers were full. The members of the Sea n all admire the love between Yinyao and Aguo, and think that the love of mutual love and doting is the most beautiful. After Fuya''s affairs, the members of the Hai n have already believed that love is not a unteral effort, but a mutual petting after the two love each other. If you are hurt in love, then this person must not love you enough. Just like Fuya, it will eventually be bruised. After those things, the members of the Sea n didn''t like to go to humans to fall in love. In themselves, the barriers between them and human beings are rtively thick, love can be found everywhere, and it is not necessary to write countless human love stories. They were yearning for a beautiful love, and suddenly one day, they found that they could never find that pair again, which made them think the most beautiful and most suitable lover. They seemed to have be the wind on the sea and were blown away. Another day, they heard a cry from the Sea Emperor. Then I learned that Yin Yao had dissipated his divine power, gave up his life, and asked again to understand that Aguo of the mermaid was dead. Yin Yao couldn''t ept the departure of his lover, and couldn''t bear the long years of not having a lover, so he chose to dissipate his supernatural power and follow Agogo to leave. The divine power was scattered on the sea, benefiting all the sea race, but they were sad inside. Fuya, who lived in the human vi, felt it when Tang Guo died. She sat up from the huge water tank, and finally some vivid expressions appeared on her face, which attracted the attention of Pei Jiang, who was working on the documents, and hurriedly walked to her side, "Fuya, is it ufortable?" "No, no, I''m fine," Fuya whispered, looking at the human who had been with her silently for more than 20 years, "Agogo is dead." "Agogo... she really..." "You know?" Fu Ya asked. Pei Jiang nodded and said the matter again, "No wonder, I received a message from Yin Yao a few days ago that he said he would leave here forever. It turned out that it was Agogo who died. Fu Ya froze for a long time, and said, "Pei Jiang, I want to go for a walk, can you apany me?" "it is good." ... Tang Guo opened his eyes and saw a pile of homework books. He rubbed his temples, "Student?" She nced at the almost-made notebooks in front of her, neat notes, and nced at them, which was very pleasing to the eye. Chapter 1366: The Black Girl (1) Chapter 1366: The ck Girl (1) She looked at the homework page, and there was no one inscription wrong. "Still a good student." She flipped through her notebooks, homework books, and textbooks. I found that these were all high school textbooks, which happened to be the first year of high school. In fact, she likes campus life, doing everything is rtively easy, and reading is very happy. System: You can also eat ice cream that someone bought you. After confirming that she was a high school student, Tang Guo began to lie on a small bed, receiving the memories of this world. After reading the memory, she looked a little ugly. In this world, the identity of this body is still a female partner, or a female partner who ended up miserably. Of course, if you only look at the things in this room and the neat notes, you will not believe that her future fate will be so helpless. This tragic physical experience is inseparable from the world''s heroine Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling is currently in her third year of junior high school and is her little cousin. If Tang Guo is a good girl in the eyes of a parent, then Wu Lingling is the naughty girl. To say that she is a girl is to praise her, because her personality is like a boy. The high school she attended and the junior high school Wu Lingling studied were in the same school. The middle and high schools were connected, with the junior high school on the left and the high school on the right. Tang Guo is a well-known student in the school. In the eyes of parents, she is the best girl who likes to praise. She is obedient, sensible, and has good academic performance. She is the kind of child from another family in the legend. Wu Lingling is naughty, self-willed, and rebellious. When she was in junior high school, she dyed her hair colorful. She is the legendary Little Taimei. I often took a few little sisters, called the eldest sister big, asked the schoolmates for protection fees, and had been involved with the little gangsters outside. In short, it is not a pleasant thing. Originally, the fate of the two should have nothing to do with each other. Wu Lingling didn''t think much of a good girl like Tang Guo who only listened to her parents. Her life was arranged by her family and she had no self. Tang Guo also doesn''t like Wu Lingling too much, because she thinks that Wu Lingling didn''t study well at a young age, and she skipped ss every day to y outside. It cost her parents so much money and didn''t study well. This was a waste of her parents'' efforts. The words of parents. She doesn''t like to be close to this kind of girl. At the beginning of the matter, Wu Lingling and a group of gangsters became brothers, and the eldest brother of this group of gangsters, who is the male protagonist of this ne, did not know each other. In fact, Lu Jing''s background is not bad, but he is also in the rebellious period. He doesn''t like listening to the family, so he likes to fool around outside. I identally met Wu Lingling. He thought that Wu Lingling was very individual, and the two became brothers from the beginning. Lu Jing and the other group of gangsters are a bit grudges, and Wu Lingling naturally has no good feelings for the other group of gangsters. Because of getting along often, Lu Jing gradually felt like Wu Lingling, and Wu Lingling also liked Lu Jing. When Lu Jing went to fight, Wu Lingling would bring her little sister to join in. Over time, everyone who was out there knew that Wu Lingling was Lu Jing''s woman. Those younger brothers of Lu Jing are also called Wu Lingling''s sister-inw, and Wu Lingling has no objection. The turning point of the matter happened when Lu Jing''s opponent wanted to avenge Lu Jing and arrested Wu Lingling. I n to call and ask Lu Jing for a sum of money, otherwise Wu Lingling will be strengthened. Chapter 1367: The black girl (2) Chapter 1367: The ck girl (2) Wu Lingling was really terrified at the time. Although she had seen many scenes, it was the first time she saw these fierce men trying to pull her clothes. Wu Lingling hurriedly called Lu Jing, but she couldn''t get through a few calls that could be connected with one call. Those men didn''t seem to give up. Seeing that Lu Jing was noting, they nned to do something to Wu Lingling. In a hurry, Wu Lingling thought of the original owner, Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s family is still rtively wealthy, and these people cost tens of thousands of dors. She thinks it should be useful to call Tang Guo. No matter what, everyone is a cousin. She was afraid that Tang Guo would know the real situation, and she was unwilling to send money over. Therefore, she lied, saying that she caused trouble, broke things, and wanted to lose money, not to give money. She was not allowed to leave today, so she asked her to send money first. The original owner was still a little clever and said that he wanted to transfer the money to Wu Lingling, so he didn''t send it personally. The original owner did this because her mother had always taken good care of Wu Lingling''s family. When her parents were on a business trip, they told her to take care of Wu Lingling. If she didn''t help Wu Lingling, she would inevitably be told that she wanted some money. She thought it was nothing. Wu Lingling asked the gangsters around her and said that the transfer is not necessary. Seeing that Lu Jing really couldn''t get in touch, he agreed to transfer money. The original owner transferred money to Wu Lingling, and Wu Lingling immediately gave these bullies. The **** himself was not interested in her explosive head and t chest, but remembering the very nice voice she had just heard, she asked Wu Lingling who was the person who transferred her money. Wu Lingling thought she was all right, so she said casually that it was her cousin. The bully said, the sound is pretty good, and people are also good-looking. Wu Lingling curled her lips, "She is pretty, but she is a good-looking student, the kind of child from other people''s family, who is good-looking and good at studying. Everyone likes it. The parents are kind, and the family is very rich." Her father is a drunkard where she is. Her mother will only urge her to study hard, strive to get into a good university, and get ahead earlier, so as to change her destiny. She didn''t like this kind of life arranged by others, thinking that she would lose her freedom at a young age, which waspletely meaningless. How great it is now that she can do what she wants. She looked down on Tang Guo and thought she was too rigid. The bully didn''t believe it and said how could there be such a perfect person. Wu Lingling happened to have Tang Guo''s photos, so she showed them Tang Guo''s photos. She is indeed a pure and innocent girl, a high school student, of course, is better than a junior high school student. The **** boss felt a little thoughtful when he saw the original owner. Wu Lingling was put back, and did not worry about the matter. As for the money borrowed from Tang Guo, he subconsciously forgot to return it. Tang Guo''s family doesn''tck the tens of thousands of dors. I guess he has forgotten it. Her aunt often gives her money, she doesn''t care about it at all. One day after school, when she passed a small alley, she saw Tang Guo being dragged away by a few stout men. Wu Lingling screamed in fright, trying to chase after her, and then the gangsters used a knife topare in front of her. Although she is a little sister, she has never seen real swords and guns. When the knife was colder than the neck, it was terrible. She didn''t know that the **** boss who had taken her away liked the fresh and tender female students the most, especially this kind of beautiful, good girl. What happened to this kind of obedient girl, the other party didn''t dare to tell the school and parents, threatening a little bit, let alone sue him. Chapter 1368: The Black Girl (3) Chapter 1368: The ck Girl (3) In this way, in Wu Lingling''s cowardice, the original owner was taken away. Wu Lingling was terrified. She wanted to call the police, but the boss didn''t know how toe back. He directly threatened her with a knife and said that if he dared to call the police, he would hack her, her family, and Lu Jing. Wu Lingling was frightened, she didn''t dare to call the police at all, and tremblingly left the alley to go home. On this day, she didn''t take her sisters to go around fooling around, and went back home in a proper manner, restless all day. She also didn''t know that when Tang Guo was taken to the car, she saw her being threatened and retracted her mobile phone. In the end, she didn''t mean to call the police. In those eyes that were originally peaceful, hatred for Wu Lingling was revealed for the first time. After being taken away by that kind of person, what''s the end? The next day, Wu Lingling came to school very worried, skipped a ss, secretly went to the original owner''s ss to see how she was doing. Finding that Tang Guo was still in ss, attending the ss properly, it seemed that nothing happened, all the guilt in her heart was gone. In fact, she didn''t know that under the original owner''s good-looking school uniform, there were scars all over her body, and the smile on her white cheek was different from before. The smile at the corner of the mouth is bitter. The feeling in my heart is painful. How did Wu Lingling know that the 16-year-old original owner experienced what kind of torture yesterday? In the end, photos were taken. Those gangsters thought well, and she didn''t dare to say these things. Once the photos are revealed, not only her life will be ruined, but her parents and family will be ruined, and they will be talked about throughout her life. In order to maintain the surface peace, she still gritted her teeth alive. But every day after school, she has one more thing, that is, being taken away by those **** and torturing her inhumanely. Wu Lingling didn''t know this, she still despised Tang Guo, who was more dazed than before. This kind of life still caused the original owner to copse. Her grades declined and she no longer wanted to study. Faced with the disappointed eyes of her parents, she could not exin. Later, she finally knew why those gangsters woulde to her because Wu Lingling showed them her picture. She will always remember that Wu Lingling put away her phone timidly and did not choose to call the police. Later, Wu Lingling changed. She studied with Lu Jing and became positive, with better and better grades. Seeing the original masters grades decline, she subconsciously said: "Cousin, your step-by-step study is actually useless. Its not as good as what you should learn and y, and you can get good grades easily. Wu Lingling never knew what happened to the original owner. Believe that the original master''s performance decline is because there is no reasonable learning method, and he is pushing himself too tight. After all, the person who is med by her parents every day is the original owner, because her grades have declined so much. All the people in the family have a feeling that the original owner Jiang Lang is exhausted. Wu Lingling felt that she was under too much pressure, so she might as well go out and have fun, maybe it would get better. There is no malice in these words, if it weren''t for Wu Lingling, then the original owner would not have any feelings. In this world, anyone is qualified to say this, but Wu Lingling does not. All her tragedies today are indirectly caused by Wu Lingling. The darkness that the original owner suppressed in his heart finally broke out at this moment. She couldn''t bear it anymore, Wu Lingling jumped up and down in front of her, and began to target Wu Lingling in various ways. Chapter 1369: The Black Girl (4) Chapter 1369: The ck Girl (4) The original owner was basically unable to please Wu Lingling. In the eyes of the family, the original owner did those things because Wu Lingling''s grades surpassed her, or even better than her, coupled with her declining grades, she was jealous of Wu Lingling. In Wu Lingling''s eyes, she also felt that the original owner was a lunatic, driven by the parents of the original owner. Although Wu Lingling''s studies are getting better now, she also thinks that studying is not about studying every day and reading books all the time. What she pays attention to is thebination of work and rest. Although it is not the same as before, going out fooling around, she still hangs out with her little sisters who are starting to get better. She felt that the original owner''s madness and abnormality were all bored. No matter what the original owner did against Wu Lingling, everyone would install one for her. She was jealous of Wu Lingling''s excellence, thinking that Wu Lingling surpassed her and did those excessive things. After the ckening, the original owner did a lot of things that she had never thought of and targeted Wu Lingling. Everyone didn''t know that her world had long since turned into darkness, and the original pure and white girl was gradually darkened, and her heart had been eroded. She couldn''t bear it. It was obviously Wu Lingling who indirectly harmed her, and finally came to her to say cold words. She couldn''t bear it because Wu Lingling exposed her photos to the bully boss. She would leave school every day and be taken away by the bully boss. She is a good girl with good academic performance in front of people. Who can think of her going through a **** forest after people. The **** boss is not a good person, he still has a life in his hands. What will happen to such a little girl in his hands? Originally, she was forced to follow the gangster boss, butter because Wu Lingling jumped up and down in front of her, and she failed to target repeatedly. She was gradually falling into the abyss, but Wu Lingling was heading towards the light. She seemed to see that she became the real clown. Everything she encountered, she couldn''t tell anyone that she couldn''t face her true self. Therefore, she took advantage of the bully boss and started to cause trouble for Wu Lingling. At first, it did cause a lot of trouble to Wu Lingling, but with Lu Jing''s help, Wu Lingling escaped smoothly every time. Wu Lingling became better and better, and became a good boy praised by the family and the poption. And every time the original owner heard that Wu Lingling was praised, he would see the disappointed eyes of her parents, and when they returned home, they would face overwhelming verbal abuse. She is no longer a normal person. Unable to resist fate, she chose to fall. No matter how unwilling to study, she thinks about what she thinks every day to be able to make Wu Lingling unlucky. She wanted to grab everything Wu Lingling wanted to fight for. The original good student and good girl became such a jealous, wayward, and vicious girl who was disliked by everyone. In the end, of course she failed against Wu Lingling. With Lu Jing''s help, the bully boss didn''t protect her. Even the **** boss broke his promise and released those photos of her. All of a sudden, they were all good students in the past, women who became the bosses of gangsters, willing to fall. She was kicked out of the house and lived on the street with a miserable end. Finally, Wu Lingling appeared, gave her a sum of money, and said something that made her very ridiculous. Every time she thinks of this sentence, it makes her desperate and painful. If she can start again, she will definitely hang up when she receives that call. Chapter 1370: The Black Girl (5) Chapter 1370: The ck Girl (5) Wu Lingling said: "You can do it yourself. I can forgive you for what you did before, and I hope you will not do anything more excessive, otherwise, I will be rude to you. ." Good sentence, because her parents had helped her. She really didn''t understand why she didn''t blush when Wu Lingling said these words. When things were exposed, didn''t Wu Lingling know at all, did she have this encounter because of the other party? Yes, Wu Lingling knows. She was also guilty in her heart, so that no matter how the original owner targeted her, she would just resolve the danger and would not do anything more to her. Lu Jing didn''t understand why Wu Lingling had such a high tolerance for the original owner. Every time he wanted to be cruel, Wu Lingling would stop him. He likes Wu Lingling, and of course he won''t go against what she said, because Wu Lingling is very persistent about the original owner, and she said to him carefully so that he is not allowed to interfere. Wu Lingling knew that all the things the original owner had encountered today were due to a phone call, a photo of her, and the reason why she was too young at the time and was frightened by the bullies and did not dare to call the police. But the original owner does not need these mercies. Instead, she felt that Wu Lingling''s actions were like teasing a clown. She felt painful and could not wait for Wu Lingling to die. Everyone thought Wu Lingling was too kind. Many yearster, the original owner died. Wu Lingling also tracked down how she died and retaliated against those who killed her. Countless people think that Wu Lingling is benevolent. I don''t know why, not even Wu Lingling''s closest friend, Lu Jing. Wu Lingling didn''t know that, in fact, it was Lu Jing who really killed the original owner. Those people were all arranged by him. He really couldn''t bear it. There was such a dangerous person, and he didn''t know when she would appear and harm his beloved woman and his children. Since then, Wu Lingling has been taking care of the parents of the original owner. The original owner would me herself every time she saw Wu Lingling, saying that if they looked at the original owner, she would not be like that. They med themselves for not teaching their daughter well, and they felt ashamed of Wu Lingling because of the things their daughter did. Wu Lingling came to take care of them. They died in the regret of not teaching their daughter well. Because of the experience of the original owner, they should have lived long, and because of their worries, their health became worse and worse. When they died, Wu Lingling still hid this secret in her heart, and no one dared to say it, and brought it into the coffin. After reading the memory, Tang Guo began to imitate the original owner''s notes and began to write the remaining homework. In fact, every time she imitated notes, and when she got used to it, she felt as though she was able to grasp it, as if she knew all the skills they knew. The system saw that Tang Guo was doing his homework seriously and didn''t bother. He felt that his host was not very happy. Because of all the experience of the original owner, Wu Lingling did not apologize in the end. She silentlypensated, what counts? Can the damage caused be remedied? An hourter, Tang Guo had already finished all his homework. Father Tang and Mother Tang are very busy and travel frequently. Not here today, they hired an aunt with a better character, who woulde over regrly to help her cook and clean. Chapter 1371: The Black Girl (6) Chapter 1371: The ck Girl (6) The aunt at home will knock on the door to tell her to make a meal, and will leave after she finishes eating and tidying up the kitchen. During this period, Tang Guo didn''t speak much except for a few words with his aunt. This made the system a little scared, and always felt that the host wanted to make big moves. When Tang Guoy down and was about to sleep, he couldn''t help it, [Host, what are you going to do this time? "Of course, study hard and make progress every day." He is a liar, he doesn''t believe it. He hasn''t seen it for a long time, the host is so silent. She must be unhappy in her heart, and she is preparing, how to get revenge on the person who hurt her. He has already affirmed that after receiving the memory, the host has brought in all the feelings, and will be so unhappy. "Tongzi." [Yes, host big, what do you want to say, just tell me, I will listen. Tang Guo is very important in his heart. He used to be ignorant, but now he has human feelings even with a bunch of data. She is not happy, and he is not very happy. "I retaliate against the enemy, and the method I don''t like to use is the way that girls are bullied by men." Tang Guo said with closed eyes, "Because as a girl, this kind of experience is the most painful." The system expresses understanding, because in the many worlds that the host has traveled greatly, ording to the original trajectory, there are many original owners who will have such a miserable experience. Every time the host brought their feelings into them, they could feel their pain. Therefore, the host would never use this method to avenge a woman. For example, in a previous world, that world host was a female ghost. She was killed by someone from a trafficking vige. When the hostess came to this abduction vige, the host chose to save the people first, not wanting them to encounter that kind of thing. The final result is that the heroine finally realized her mistakes, repented, and ended well. "This time, I''m not going to take care of it anymore." Tang Guo opened his eyes, "I want to see, without me as Wu Lingling''s substitute, without me as a stepping stone for her growth, how would she grow into. I am this In her life, to be a female student who is excellent in her studies, she looks pure and clean on the surface." The system always feels that the following sentence will be different. "In the dark, I will let Wu Lingling understand what it means to learn while ying. No matter where I am, I will press her on the ground and rub her hard." System: He has felt it. The host''s emotions are already very unstable. After merging memories and feelings, she bes the original owner after the ckening, but she can control her behavior and emotions and keep her mind clear. She has experienced more than the original owner and knows more means. Little Wu Lingling could not be her opponent. The next day, Tang Guo got up early, ate the breakfast prepared by her aunt, and was driven to the school gate by the driver. It just so happened that Wu Lingling and a group of little sisters passed her on a bicycle. The two looked at each other without greeting. They were originally like this, Tang Guo walked directly past Wu Lingling. What Wu Lingling dislikes most is this kind of obedient girl. She cut a sound and said to the little sister next to her, "She is my aunt''s daughter. She has been arranged since she was a child, and she is very rigid." Chapter 1372: The Black Girl (7) Chapter 1372: The ck Girl (7) "I heard that she got very good grades and was admitted to high school as the first ce, and she still holds the first ce." Tang Guo, a triple-good student, is well known in the school. Even several other schools thatpete with them oftenpare her results to the students of the school. "So what, grades don''t mean everything. We are at a good age, and everything is wasted on studying. That''s boring. I haven''t had a good time in adolescence, and I will definitely regret it in the future." Wu Lingling and a few little sisters beside her were talking loudly about their opinions. When talking about Tang Guo''s achievements, there was sourness in her tone that she hadn''t noticed. Speaking of Tang Guo''s family background, there was envy that she hadn''t noticed. In the end, these sourness and envy evolved into jealousy. In fact, she just couldn''t eat grapes and said grape sour. As a student, who doesn''t want good grades? The grades are good, I have face in front of my parents and teachers, and I can have fun. Wu Lingling chirped and said, suddenly felt something was wrong, raised her head and found that Tang Guo didn''t know anything, and walked in front of her. Her face was also a little red, and the feeling of being caught by someone secretly saying bad things behind her back was very embarrassing. "Cousin, you will bete if you don''t go to ss." Tang Guoping nced at her peacefully, "Lingling, you are already in the third year of junior high school, and you should be sensible. You skip sses all day, and fool around with gangsters outside. Haven''t you thought about your aunt? " "In order for you to study, my aunt does two jobs by herself. She wakes up and works in the dark every day. She also has to prepare breakfast and dinner for you. But you take the money, y with peace of mind, do not study hard, absent from ss, and talk back to the teacher. Its boring to say that my life has been arranged, step by step, and studying in a daze. This is a waste of youth, what about you?" Wu Lingling never expected that Tang Guo would say these things to her. And there were people passing by. Seeing Wu Lingling being taught by the good students of the high school, they all walked into the schoolughingly, as if they had discovered something strange. Wu Lingling felt dull, "What qualifications do you have to control me? I spent my parents'' money, but not yours." "Lingling, my mother is reluctant to endure too much hardship for my aunt. My mother paid for the tuition for your school." Tang Guo frowned, "If my mother hadn''t paid for the tuition for you, I would not No matter what you do. Dont think that our moneyes from a strong wind. In order to make money, my parents travel and run outside. Fortunately, they are no worse than my aunt. I say this because I feel sorry for my parents. , To spend money on people like you who dont study hard and absent from school all day long." The people around were a little surprised. They only knew that the Miyoshi student in the high school was the cousin of the junior high school Xiaotaimei. Wu Lingling usually spends a lot of money, and they thought Wu Lingling had a good family background. Never thought that the money she spent was actually given by Tang Guo''s mother. Dont you know what your family is like? When did you spend other people''s money so justified? "Lingling, hurry up and be sensible, don''t let my aunt worry about it anymore. If you let my aunt worry about it, my mother will have to worry about my aunt, I really can''t see it." "Who cares about your family''s money?" Wu Lingling yelled, feeling how strange her eyes were. Chapter 1373: The Black Girl (8) Chapter 1373: The ck Girl (8) "Do you think I am rare? Auntie forced it into my arms." "Lingling, you don''t want to spend my mother''s money?" Tang Guo hooked her mouth. How could Wu Lingling spend their money? She came, and couldn''t give this white-eyed wolf flower a single point, so it''s better to feed it to the dog. "I never asked for it before," Wu Lingling said, feeling those skeptical gazes, "If it weren''t for my aunt, I wouldn''t want it. I''m still a junior high school student and can''t spend much. My mother gave me enough." Wu Lingling smiled when she saw Tang Guo. I have to say that this beautiful, white high school studentughs really attractive. At least, the students watching her felt veryfortable. Look at Wu Lingling''s strangely-shaped clothes. She doesn''t know how to permed her hair. She may be pulled up with a rubber band for fear of being taught by the teacher. "It turns out that Lingling is already sensible." Tang Guo breathed a sigh of relief and took out the phone. Under Wu Lingling''s incredible gaze, she actually called Mother Tang. Although Tang''s mother said she was busy, as long as Tang Guo made a call, unless there was no signal or during a meeting, she would answer the call immediately. Its morning and its not time for the meeting, so the call was answered not long after the call, "Little fruit, has something happened?" Tang Guo rarely called at this time, so Mother Tang asked nervously. "It''s okay, Mom, I just saw Lingling at the school gate. I feel that Lingling is sensible. She said that she will be fine in the future and will not spend money indiscriminately. I also said that I will not let her mother give her money. My aunt gave it to her. She is totally enough." "Really? Lingling really said that?" Mother Tang was still a little happy when she heard this. Tang Guo nced at Wu Lingling, "Mom, let me call Lingling and let her tell you in person. She is definitely not a lie. She said it in front of her ssmates just now. And a junior high school student, every day at noon Eat some food, buy some stationery and trinkets. My aunt gave her fifty a day, which is totally enough. Mom, just talk to Lingling." Wu Lingling was stunned when Tang Guo handed her the phone. Finally, my hand shook, I felt the gaze around me, and bit my scalp to pick it up. "Lingling, is what Xiaoguo said just now true?" "Yes, auntie, it''s true." Wu Lingling felt Tang Guo''s smiling face, of course she could not deny what she said. In fact, the auntie gave her money, and her mother had no idea. She didn''t n to say, and the aunt would not tell her mother these little things. Although she was reluctant in her heart, she didn''t want to be underestimated by Tang Guo. Like pouring beans, she chuckled and said that she didn''t need Tang''s mother''s money, so she told her not to give it to her in the future, she could spend enough. Mother Tang asked several times, and Wu Lingling said so. In fact, her heart was dripping blood, Mother Tang was generous, and she had to give her hundreds of dors a week if she said nothing, and sometimes even thousands of yuan. It''s all gone now. She returned the phone to Tang Guo angrily, "Cousin, don''t think that everyone is scared of your bad money, I am not scared. Okay, now I don''t spend my aunt''s money, you are not qualified to teach me. " "Lingling, I am very pleased that you are sensible." Tang Guo''s lips curled, and she left with a smile. Chapter 1374: The Black Girl (9) Chapter 1374: The ck Girl (9) Wu Lingling watched Tang Guo smile and said goodbye to her, and then left. I feel a little bored with anger, isn''t it just that I have two bad money? Auntie forced it to her, thinking she was rare? "Lingling, is your family really as difficult as your cousin said?" The little sisters next to her looked at Wu Lingling''s clothes up and down. They looked fancy outfits, but one set was not cheap at all. For ordinary family students, a summer dress is only one or two hundred yuan, plus shoes, it is only three hundred yuan. But Wu Lingling was already over a thousand. Usually Wu Lingling spends moneyvishly, and has never talked to them about the family situation, thinking that her family is quite rich. "It''s not that difficult. It''s just that their family is too rich." Wu Lingling said with a hot face. "My mom is too hardworking. It''s clear that one job is good. You have to make two. You can eat and wear Reluctant, she just developed a habit since childhood." "So this is ah." The students didn''t care much about these, and entered the school with the depressed Wu Lingling. Tang Guo feels very refreshed physically and mentally. The courses for high school students are a piece of cake for her. She performed perfectly. The ssmates and teachers found that she seemed to be even better. Everyone smiled when they saw Tang Guo. Seeing her well-behaved, gentle and gentle appearance, she subconsciously spoke in a low voice, fearing to disturb her. Ask her any difficult questions, and she will patiently help you answer them. Oh my God, this is simply the angel in their minds. The system''s heart is rather hairy. The host intentionally or unintentionally exudes a soul-friendly aura, is it really going to turn everyone''s fascination over? The host is big, what exactly are you going to do? All morning, the system was fascinated. Because people who have been in contact with Tang Guo like her very much. I think she is an angel, and she is very polite to do everything in front of her. Almost where she goes, she is liked wherever she goes. The charm that exudes from her body, if it has a form, will definitely be able to see that her charm has enveloped the entire ssroom. During lunch, the system asked in a low voice, [Host Da, what are you doing? "Be a perfect person." is it? ? During lunch, Tang Guo also ran into Wu Lingling who was eating in the cafeteria. When the other party saw her, his face changed. Tang Guo greeted her with a soft smile, "Lingling, are youing to the cafeteria for dinner too?" Originally, Wu Lingling basically ate outside in a restaurant at noon, and she took her little sister to eat well every day. Because Tang Guo''s appearance this morning caused her to lose a certain ie, she still wanted face, not so cheeky, and went to Tang mother to ask for money. Moreover, she couldn''t hold her head up in front of Tang Guo when she asked for Tang mother''s money. She would not be despised by a rigid, good girl, saying that she would spend her family''s money. "Can''t I eat in the cafeteria?" Wu Lingling said unhappy. Tang Guo smiled lightly, "Of course not. You usually eat in small restaurants outside. I thought you would be out today too. Would you like toe over to eat?" "No, I''m with my ssmates." "Okay." No matter what Wu Lingling''s attitude is, Tang Guo is always kind and friendly. Everyone had a good impression of Tang Guo. Seeing Wu Lingling being so aggressive, I felt a little disgusted. Chapter 1375: The Black Girl (10) Chapter 1375: The ck Girl (10) The food in the cafeteria is notparable to that in the small restaurant outside. Those little sisters who are used to the food in the small restaurant are also a little dissatisfied. They are already suspecting that Wu Lingling''s family background is not as good as she said, maybe it is the same as Tang Guo said, just trying to save face. Tang Guo clearly saw the expressions of the people at the opposite table. If it weren''t for Wu Lingling''s spending her family''s money, could she make a group of so-called loyal friends? Of course not. So, Wu Lingling just took her family''s money and went out to make friends with friends. Now that she has no money, the number of people who can y with her will gradually decrease. She eats slowly, even the way she eats, it looks very nice. Looking at whether Wu Lingling is sitting or not, she is very rude. The opposite of the two is very clear. Wu Lingling is actually a very sensitive person. She instantly felt someone''s eyes scan her and Tang Guo''s body, took a couple of mouthfuls, and hurriedly left. She was particrly ufortable staying in that ce. The corner of Tang Guo''s lips lifted a smile, she just wanted to respond to Wu Lingling, not to see the other person. All Wu Lingling''s disguise is her inferiorityplex. As a result, after the original owner encountered those things, her grades declined and her temper deteriorated, she slowly became better, her studies were good, and her person was clean and beautiful. Only then did she have the courage to stand in front of the original owner. In fact, she has always been inferior to the original master, an excellent three-good student. The first thing Tang Guo had to do was to always stand on top of Wu Lingling''s head. She didn''t need to do anything. She just needed to be better than Wu Lingling, and the other party would copse and never get better. Her eyes darkened, hurting her, first her heart. Strike the enemy, first strike the courage of the opponent. Wu Lingling didn''t have the courage to be better, and when she found that she was nowhere near Tang Guo, she would naturally fall. How would she grow without Tang Guo as a stepping stone? Lu Jing? Tang Guo took a piece of greens into his mouth, chewing slowly. If Lu Jing is not the same as before, will he be valued by the Lu family? Can she lead Wu Lingling to change? It was because Wu Lingling liked Lu Jing and thought she was not worthy of the other party, she gradually realized her consciousness and changed herself. If you like being a bastard, then be a **** forever. "Today''s greens are delicious." The ssmates sitting next to Tang Guo heard her say this. Looking at the clean dishes she had eaten, and looking at the green vegetables she put aside and didn''t n to eat, she suddenly felt that it looked delicious. When Tang Guo left, she ate several mouthfuls of green vegetables and nodded her head again and again, "Tang Xueba was right. Today''s green vegetables are really delicious." System: Does this also work? Tang Guo''s life is very simple, every day is school, after school, eating and sleeping. In this way, she hase into this world for a week. There is still a week away from that call. During this period, Wu Lingling was fighting with Lu Jing fiercely. Tang''s mother in the middle hade back, and she never gave Wu Lingling money or issued red envelopes privately. Because she also came to the school to see Wu Lingling in person. Tang Guo knew about this and went with Mother Tang. Seeing Wu Lingling face to face to reject the idea of Tang''s mother fortress money, Tang Guo was very satisfied. "Lingling is really sensible?" After Wu Lingling left, Mother Tang was a little bit weird. Tang Guo obediently stood aside and said, "Mom, don''t you worry?" "Well, Lingling is sensible, and the little girl doesn''t have to work so hard anymore." Chapter 1376: The Black Girl (11) Chapter 1376: The ck Girl (11) Tang Guo didn''t feel that Wu Lingling''s mother, that is, her aunt, needed help from their family. The reason why they live so badly is all on their own. Wu Lingling''s father was a drunkard who was not doing business, and when he was young, he was a gangster. Lie to you, Wu Lingling''s mother loves this drunkard to the death, and finally married her. Even now, Wu Lingling''s mother loves this drunkard who is not doing business and also likes to go crazy. The only thing this drunkard can do is that when he is awake, he is very talkative, can coax his wife, and be soft. Every time he begged for mercy, Wu Lingling''s mother would feel softhearted. Knowing that he will not change, he will forgive each other. She did two jobs, not for Wu Lingling at all, but for the alcoholic. Wu Lingling''s tuition was paid by Tang''s mother. Usually, she would secretly give Wu Lingling pocket money. Wu Lingling''s mother worked hard just to raise that drunkard. The excuse Wu Lingling''s mother said to everyone was that she worked hard for Wu Lingling, even Wu Lingling believed it. This made Tang''s mother sympathize with her little sister, and helped them and afforded Wu Lingling''s tuition for entering this school. Because of Wu Lingling''s grades, she couldn''t get into this junior high school. It was Tang mother who spent money and had a rtionship with the trust. Later, the original owner became ck and did something against Wu Lingling, and Wu Lingling''s mother often came to the house to make trouble. In fact, because Wu Lingling is ignorant, she has always been unable to lift her head in front of Tang''s mother. The original owner fell and turned ck, and she was actually very happy in her heart. "I have to find a way to let my mother stop funding Wu Lingling''s tuition." Tang Guo sat at the desk and muttered to herself, making the system tremble with fright. The host is trying to drive Wu Lingling''s house to a dead end. However, he agreed with both hands. Originally, the host was not obliged to fund Wu Lingling''s family. As for Tang''s mother, it was also because she felt sorry for her sister and the man was unwilling to live up to her. It was not easy for a person to raise a daughter. How did she know that Wu Lingling''s mother did not want to leave that man. [Host, I''m afraid it will not be easy, your mother is also soft, especially to her only sister. "Is it important for my sister to have a daughter? Will my aunt starve to death immediately? No, right?" Tang Guo recalled time, and suddenly remembered that she was celebrating her birthday this Saturday. This Saturday, the day after tomorrow. Mother Tang, Father Tang will definitelye. Wu Lingling''s family will alsoe, and they live close to each other. Tang Guo, a good student, celebrated his sixteenth birthday, not to mention walking closer, but far away, because their home is pretty good, they wille. She already has an idea. However, thinking that she would receive the call next week, she was a little unhappy. Yes, that happened, a few days after the original owner just passed his sixteenth birthday. [Host, everything changed after you came. Nowadays, no one can bully, whoever dares to bully you, you can use various means to return, and retaliate in the most venting way. ] Systemfort. He actually had some regrets, because in the previous worlds, the host had a pretty good life, and his personality gradually became sunny. Since receiving the story of this world, her whole person has be gloomy. She smiled, and the way she was calcting, and the appearance of vainly condescending, really shocked him. [Host, I think, in addition to studying, you can go shopping more, maybe you can meet your cute family. Chapter 1377: The Black Girl (12) Chapter 1377: The ck Girl (12) "Let''s talk about that." Tang Guo never had much hope for many things in the future. The hope is too great, the greater the disappointment. It''s better not to look forward to it at the beginning, and finally meet, that is a surprise. The system seemed to understand something and stopped persuading it. On Saturday, Tang Guo celebrated her sixteenth birthday. Tang''s father, who was originally busy, is also preparing to take a day off to live exclusively for her. Many rtives came to their house early this morning. Tang Guo got up a long time ago, sitting among the adults, perfectly well-behaved. She is obedient and sensible, and when an adult sees it, she can''t help but praise her. She has good grades and is not rebellious. Many members of the family are envious of her and wish she was their child. Many of the children in the family are close to her. Because she is really easy to talk, no matter what she asks, she will answer patiently. Even without Tang Guo''s friendly aura from his soul, the original owner was an angel in the eyes of many people. Of course, there are also children in the rebellious period who hate adults using Tang Guo topare them. If you don''t win, you will be ashamed. In the end, you will be taught a lesson by your parents. No one feelsfortable. This rebellious person includes Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling is the kind who really doesn''t learn and doesn''t listen to discipline. It is a negative textbook in the family. Every time she went to Tang Guo''s house, Wu Lingling was thetest. At this time, the adults all pulled their children and said that they wanted to learn from Tang Guo and said why their children didn''t work hard. Tang Guo smiled and said, "The cousin is actually quite good. His mathematics gets full marks every time. Some people are better at a certain aspect. I think I should train my cousin to take part in mathematics. If you win thepetition, you will get extra points in the future. Maybe when you enter the university, you can still be favored by some good schools." The boy who was originally said to be a little shy and embarrassed, when he heard Tang Guo''s words, he was taken aback. He is really good at mathematics, but he is very good in subjects, such as Chinese, failing every time and will draw a lot of points. "Xiaoguo, is what you said is true?" Whose parents don''t want their children to be well. Because Tang Guo''s grades are so excellent, he has a great say in front of adults. Hearing the other party''s serious question, Tang Guo answered seriously. Seeing that the other party was lost in thought, as if he was nning to train her cousin, the corners of her mouth turned into a smile. "My cousin is really talented in mathematics, my aunt, don''t waste my cousin''s talent." Tang''s little aunt nodded, nning to get serious. Then, Tang Guo''s uncle againined that her cousin''s academic performance was not good. Her cousin was one month older than her, and she is also a freshman now. Tang Guo thought for a while, "Uncle, I remember that my cousin is good at painting, why not let her study fine art and take an art exam in the future." The girl who had said that she had no self-confidence suddenly raised her head and looked at Tang Guo in an incredible way. Somewhat surprised, this little cousin who usually knows how to study, actually knows that she paints well. "The score on the art test is much lower. As long as the cousin is willing to study hard, she will definitely be able to get into a good school, and she will work **** her own interests and study more easily." Uncle Tang looked at his daughter with joy in his eyes, and he was also considering it. System: What is the host doing? "Let everyone be better together, what can I do if I am so good?" The system trembled, everyone became better, only Wu Lingling was getting worse, right? Oh shit! Chapter 1378: The Black Girl (13) Chapter 1378: The ck Girl (13) Next, every familyined about their children, how they couldn''t match Tang Guo''s grades. Tang Guo was always able to urately find out the strengths of these brothers and sisters, and said that they should cultivate in this respect and learn what they are good at, no worse than good grades. Her peers, who had already admired Tang Guo, looked at her differently. Those who were jealous of Tang Guo were originally a little bit jealous of Tang Guo. Hearing that she affirmed what they were good at, they felt guilty for their previous carefulness. Unexpectedly, in her heart, they are no worse than her. It turned out that she looked at them that way. Not only that, Tang Guo also told her rtives and peers about what they are good at, where they can develop in the future, and even talked about employment prospects. She was full of words of encouragement and recognition, and she enthusiastically talked about these half-year-old peers, and she wished to develop what she was good at. They are really bored just by studying. And not everyone can be good at every subject, always partial. In some subjects, no matter how you study, you can only get so many points in the test. There are also some that, no matter how you learn, you can''t learn it. Whoever says it is the same, forcing them to learn, but making them tired of learning. Every time I was denied by my parents, and suddenly recognized by a very good three-good student, they were filled with unprecedented courage. Tang Guo looked at all the people around him with a high morale, and the corners of her lips were slightly raised. She remembered that her brothers and sisters were very ordinary in theirter lives. Most of the reason was the denial of the family, a Tang Guo broke down, and an awakened Wu Lingling came out. Especially Wu Lingling''s blow hit them the most. Wu Lingling is indeed very smart, she can learn everything fast. It can be said that after she woke up, she was really aura, no matter what she did, she was the best. Her poor brothers and sisters, who were good at one aspect, were finally struck by Wu Lingling and couldn''t look up. The painter can no longer pick up the paintbrush. Anyone who learns music can''t y how they feel. Her cousin who is good at mathematics, in the end because the partial subject was too serious, and there was also Wu Lingling who was chasing after him. Standing high in front of them, bing the most dazzling outstanding student among all parents. What these parents said in front of them was that Wu Lingling was so naughty at the beginning, and she could learn so well when she looked back. Then they have studied these things seriously, and they have studied hard. Why are they not as good as Wu Lingling, and they all wondered if they were secretly ying in school. Children have self-esteem, and it is the most painful to be denied by their family members. Especially my parents, always in front of them, say that other people''s children are powerful, which will make them feel ufortable, and over time, they will not be able to study well. Tang Guo didn''t have to do anything, just praise them. Originally everyone, as long as they are not fools, will have their own good points. As long as there is no IQ problem, there are reasonable methods, and serious training, it will definitely be worse in the future. It''s not fun to be good by one person. If you want to y, everyone will be good together. It''s so fun to leave Wu Lingling alone. There was a clean smile on Tang Guo''s face. Chapter 1379: The Black Girl (14) Chapter 1379: The ck Girl (14) My peers looked at the white and white girl sitting in the middle, grateful. I was thinking in my heart that it was indeed the best girl among their peers, with good grades, good-looking smiles, and so good-to-speech. When the system saw this, it was a little relieved. He didn''t want to see that the cked host appeared. What he likes to see is that, even if he returns from hell, he yearns for the host of the world. Even if the world is cold, I hope she can feel the warmth of the sun. He hopes that in every world, there will be a ray of sunlight that can shine on her, making her feel that the world is still warm, and she is willing to yearn for a light world. "Little cousin, do you still have any help when you say that I am a partial subject?" Tang Guo smiled and said, "If you want to get a high score, there may be no way. If it is a science subject, you can choose targeted questions and memorize all the forms andws. I have done too many questions, and the forms are more familiar. The passing line is still okay. If there is no way to solve the problem, you can solve the problem, and don''t spend time on the problem." "If it''s in Chinese or English, please recite it by recitation. It''s okay if you only rely on the back and exceed the passing line. If you are writing, look at more examples to break." Seeing that Tang Guo was so patient, everyone discussed how to study. When the parents see this, they are not in the mood topare how their children are doing. Because the blueprint that Tang Guo drew for them really made them feel a little bit. Who doesn''t want their children to be outstanding, it turns out that their children are not outstanding, but they have not found their outstanding ce. In short, everyone is very happy. Until, Wu Lingling''s family came. Everyone''s discussion ended. Wu Lingling followed her parents with a reluctant expression. Everyone looked at each other and was a little displeased with Wu Lingling. Today is Tang Guo''s birthday. What does it mean for her to look reluctantly and make a face in someone''s house? Of course, both Tang''s father and Tang''s mother are rtively generous people and don''t care about their children. Mother Tang was still smiling and entertained Qin Run, Wu Lingling''s mother, and Wu Jun''s alcoholic and Wu Lingling''s father. Wu Jun chose to sit in the ce of a group of men and began to brag with those people. Qin Run went to the kitchen to help Tang mother. Wu Lingling sits alone, she doesn''tmunicate with her peers, she holds the remote control and changes channels regardless. Tang Guo smiled, "Lingling,e and sit down." "No, I''ll sit here, it''s more spacious." Wu Lingling didn''t appreciate it. Tang Guo didn''t think about letting him go, still with a small smile, talking andughing with the people around him. Wu Lingling frowned, disliked the look of Tang Guo Zhongxing holding the moon. And those people didn''t talk to her, she despised it in her heart. These people just look down on her, because her family is not as rich as Tang Guo''s, her father is an alcoholic, and her mother does two ordinary jobs. And her grades were not as good as Tang Guo. These people, at a young age, are snobs, and she doesn''t want to y with them. Wu Lingling''s whole body was prickly, and no one asked herself to be bored, but continued to discuss and study matters with Tang Guo. At this time, Qin Run, Wu Lingling''s mother, came out of the kitchen and saw Wu Lingling doing nothing to press the remote control. Chapter 1380: The Black Girl (15) Chapter 1380: The ck Girl (15) Said, "Lingling, everyone is discussing learning methods. You are also studying with your cousin Xiaoguo. You are all from the same school. If you have any problems, you can ask Xiaoguo." "Auntie is right. If Lingling has any problems, you can ask me." Tang Guoxin agreed, she really didn''t do anything deliberately. It was Wu Lingling''s mother who started, but Wu Lingling couldn''t bear these words. "Mom, don''t worry about my business." Wu Lingling frowned and ced the remote control on the coffee table heavily. In fact, Wu Lingling and Qin Run had something wrong. It should be said that children in the rebellious period have no right to their parents. Qin Run was a little angry, "Your cousin Xiaoguo''s grades are so good, everyone is studying hard with her, you just press the remote control arbitrarily there, no wonder the grades have not risen." "Do you want to control?" Wu Lingling was also angry, "Everything belongs to cousin Xiaoguo, cousin Xiaoguo, mom, am I your daughter, or cousin Xiaoguo is your daughter? You like her so much, just admit it. Its good for her to be a daughter. Everything is my fault, not as good as her. She studies every day. What''s the point? She is rigid and will not be able to take care of herself in the future. Normally, Wu Lingling would definitely not say so much. Today it is Qin Run watching everyone discuss and study with Tang Guo, feeling anxious. She has always hoped that Wu Lingling can surpass Tang Guo, be her pride, and be able to enter a good university in the future and win honor for her face. Moreover, after going to a good university, there will be a good job, and she will survive. But Wu Lingling was disobedient and talked back to her face to face, which made her very faceless. Wu Lingling was told by her mother in public that she was also very shameless. The two mother and daughter were not right, even if it was Tang Guo''s birthday, Wu Lingling was a girl in the third year of junior high school, and she didn''t understand these people''s sophistication at all, and quarreled on the spot. Even Mother Tang, who has a good temper, has a ugly face. Father Tang also frowned, but because Wu Lingling was Qin Run''s daughter and a child, as adults, it was really difficult for them to teach others'' children. Mother Tang was a little disappointed. Didn''t Lingling seem sensible before? Why is your temper more perverted than before? Qin Run still has some color, knowing that what Wu Lingling said would make Tang Guo''s birthday. Hurriedly said, "Lingling, why are you so ignorant, today is your cousin Xiaoguo''s birthday, how do you say it? Don''t hurry to apologize." This time, it really ignited Wu Lingling''s firecracker. "What''s wrong with me? It''s not that you alwayspare me with her. She has such good grades, you like it, and you can just recognize her as a daughter. I''m embarrassed. You will kick me out of the house." At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Wu Lingling''s face, making her face feverish. It is impossible for her to admit her mistakes in public. "Lingling, stop making trouble, today is Xiaoguo''s birthday." Mother Tang resisted the anger in her heart, "I''m going to eatter, go wash your hands." "It''s not that I want to make trouble, and it''s not that my mother is troublesome." Wu Lingling muttered, not quietly, everyone heard it, "If you want to me, me my mother. Alwayspare me with my cousin. Not the same, she Chapter 1381: The Black Girl (16) Chapter 1381: The ck Girl (16) "Why do you always want me to study with her? Reading every day, what''s so good?" Wu Lingling was angry, and she expressed her thoughts in her mind. Qin Run couldn''t stop it, "Besides, reading is not necessarily useful. Didnt you read the news? Those students from prestigious schools, who are so old, still dont know how to wash clothes." Wu Lingling raised her chin and said directly to Mother Tang, "Auntie, I remember that you also invited auntie to help clean the house and help cousin Xiaoguo cook and wash clothes. Now she doesn''t know how to do this, right? Say, what''s the use of read-only books?" Qin Run''s face was about to crack. Mother Tang was the same. At this moment, she suddenly felt that taking care of Wu Lingling so much was a waste of energy and money. Unexpectedly, in Wu Lingling''s mind, her precious daughter was so unbearable. The others looked at each other, thinking that Wu Lingling was very ignorant. Tang Guo didnt say a word, but quite a few people of her generation had spoken. Among them, there was a cousin who asked her a question about her partial discipline. He said directly, Lingling, today is Xiao Guos cousins birthday, so stop making trouble. ." "You don''t want to learn, and we didn''t persecute you. Is there anything that you can discuss with your mother at home?" "Yeah, cousin Xiao Guo celebrates her birthday once a year, how bad it is to make trouble." Wu Lingling blushed and wanted to refute something, but so many people looked like you were wrong, making her feel ashamed and wanted to rush out of the room. Qin Run looked at Tangs mother and Tangs father and her expression was not right. She felt bad in her heart and said quickly, "Lingling, apologize to your auntie and cousin Xiaoguo. How can you say that? How much did your auntie help us? Do you know? Dont forget, your school-choosing fees and tuition fees are all your aunts help." When Wu Lingling heard these, she seemed to have a naked feeling of all her clothes being stripped. Especially, she saw Tang Guoping''s peaceful eyes and suddenly remembered those morning events. She said frankly that day that she didn''t have the right to take care of her affairs without spending Tang Guo''s money. Now, Qin Run pointed out to her face that all her junior high school tuition was from Tangs mother, and her school selection fee was alsocking. That poor pride came out all of a sudden. "I didn''t ask her to give it. It was all of her own volition. My grades were not good at first. You want to get me to this best junior high school. These are all arranged by you. What I don''t like is being People arrange their lives." Wu Lingling pursed her lips and said, "Mom, you can transfer me to another school, so I don''t want to go to that school. Moreover, we will bear the tuition fees in the future and we will not cost them a penny." "Lingling!" Qin Run couldn''t help but p Wu Lingling''s face. Its Wu Jun, who has been indifferent. Hearing this, he stood up and scolded, "Why is your girl so ignorant? Your aunt paid you the tuition, why is she so ignorant? Why not apologize to your aunt soon ." "I''m not wrong. She was the one she wanted to help when she went to junior high school. Now she is using this to ckmail me. I am not cousin Xiaoguo, so I won''t be in charge of her." Wu Lingling pushed away the two of them, opened the door and ran. Get out. It''s too depressing here, she doesn''t want to stay here at all. These people are all snobs, just look down on her. Chapter 1382: The Black Girl (17) Chapter 1382: The ck Girl (17) The people here are the poorest, so shees to see her jokes. Now everyone knows that it was Tang Guo''s family who paid her tuition. How could she be able to raise her head in the future? Moreover, these are not what she wants. Her mother, always let her study with Tang Guo, is it interesting? Didn''t the auntie pay her the tuition? Did she have to bow her head and admit her mistake in front of Tang Guo? She was right at first, she didn''t like studying anymore, and so on. The system stared at all this dumbfounded. It was obvious that the host hadn''t done anything. Why could Wu Lingling make things so bad? During the whole process, the host didn''t say a few words, right? "People with low self-esteem, in such a scene, either endure to bore themselves down, or burst out and show their hideous side to everyone." Tang Guohe said systemically, "I didn''t do anything, I just made the people around me get better and better. Most of the people who fell into the abyss don''t think about how to climb out, but want to pull the people down. Those who are unwilling toe down are all enemies." "I just returned certain encounters to her. It''s up to her whether she wants to climb out, or hate the people above as enemies." "Our family is not obligated to bear all her expenses. My aunt will have a miserable life now, but she asked for it by herself, and there is no reason to ask our family to pay for it. Dont take my familys money. She wants what she wants. Since she is so noble, don''t care, don''t spend a penny of our family." Tang Guo had a very clean smile on her face. Wu Jun has already gone out to chase Wu Lingling, no matter what, she has to take people back and make trouble again, it''s not pretty. "Xiaoguo, I''m really sorry, Lingling is too ignorant," Qin Run also felt dull, "Sister, look at this child Lingling, who is still young and ignorant." "Auntie, I don''t mind Lingling making noise on my birthday, after all, she is still a child," Tang Guo pursed the corners of her lips and said hesitantly, "but what she said today really made me very sad." Qin Run was a little at a loss, "The aunt will apologize to you, okay?" "It''s not your fault, why should I apologize? Auntie, I said, I don''t mind what Lingling did to me, but I''m a little unhappy that she is so much to my mother." Everyone did not expect that she was going to say this. They are all very willing to listen to her to say a few words about this sensible and well-behaved girl. Especially those who had been praised by her before for their children. "My parents work so hard every day. Although they make a lot of money, they are either in meetings or on the way to the meeting to help Lingling. That is my mother''s heart for my aunt." Qin Run nodded quickly, expressing understanding. "Ke Lingling''s words are chilling. I feel worthless for my mother. Auntie, I think Lingling has not experienced it, and is spoiled by the hardships of life." Tang Guo''s lips bend invisibly, and his face seriously said, "I haven''t had a hard time, I don''t know the hardships of life. Auntie, please go home and talk to Lingling. Auntie, you too, two jobs for one person. , I feel sorry for you a little bit. If Lingling is more sensible, you won''t worry so much." Qin Run, who was angry with her daughter just now, felt warm in her heart. Yes, if Lingling needs to be more sensible, why does she need to worry about it? Chapter 1383: The Black Girl (18) Chapter 1383: The ck Girl (18) She thought in her heart that such a well-behaved child is so good that she doesn''t have to worry about anything, can talk, and has good grades. "When I get home, I will talk to Lingling well," Qin Run sighed, "I really can''t help Xiaoguo today." "My aunt said that all those things are all in the family, just making a temper, nothing." Tang Guo''s sensible appearance was called Mother Tang and Father Tang, and felt a little distressed. This is their precious daughter, as Wu Lingling said to her face to face, in order not to maintain the face between rtives, she was kind. They were a little angry when they heard Wu Lingling''s words. At that time, Mother Tang wanted to say directly, since you Wu Lingling is not rare, then don''t spend her money justly. She felt that all these years of care was really feeding the dog. Xiaoguo also said that Wu Lingling is sensible, she thinks that girl is just pretending. [Host, Wu Lingling was brought back by Wu Jun. System reminds. Tang Guo smiled and said to Qin Run, "Auntie, don''t worry about the tuition. Lingling is probably annoyed. My mother won''t mind. As long as she is more sensible, both auntie and my mother are sisters, so help you bear the burden. Tuition is nothing." "Xiao Guo is really too sensible." Qin Run''s eyes were reddened, "If I have the ability, I won''t bother you." She felt relieved. Others don''t mind, in fact, as Wu Lingling said, the worst family is Wu Lingling''s family. Qin Run could have lived so badly if it weren''t for her own death. "Who cares about her family''s money, who wants her to be kind!" Qin Run didn''t expect that Wu Lingling just heard this, and came in angrily, pointing at Tang Guo and cursing, "Tang Guo, you are actually here to instigate discord, do you want to bring my mother to your lineup? ?" Wu Lingling, who ran out, thought about it, the more things went wrong. Thinking of everyone standing on Tang Guo''s side, everyone''s eyes were full of me and dislike. After returning with Wu Jun, Tang Guo was heard at the door, not letting Qin Run worry about the tuition. Her mother looked grateful for her clothes, wishing to treat Tang Guo as her daughter, she was really mad at her. "I don''t want you to pay for the tuition," Wu Lingling said bitterly, "You are a hypocritical person, you deliberately, deliberately wooing everyone, right? Let everyone stand on your side and let theme together Fix me, right?" "It''s because I''m different, and you don''t like it. I want to use this method to make me thank you, worship you, and revolve around you just like everyone else? Think beautiful!" It''s over. This is the voice of Qin Run and Wu Jun. They have seen Tang''s father and mother''s face sinking without cover. "Lingling, you..." Tang Guo looked harmless to humans and animals, but in Wu Lingling''s eyes, it was a white lotus in full bloom. Wu Lingling was right. She is ying the best-looking white lotus flower. Who said that, many people eat this set. "Lingling, what are you talking about?" Qin Run really broke out and pped Wu Lingling''s face again. Wu Lingling was beaten upright, covered her face, and said loudly, "I can''t afford it, I won''t go to that school, I won''te here again, let alone spend her family''s money!" This time, Wu Lingling really left. Chapter 1384: The Black Girl (19) Chapter 1384: The ck Girl (19) "Sister, I''m really sorry." Qin Run apologized, "I really can''t help Xiaoguo, Lingling is too naive." Mother Tang no longer intends to forgive her, her expression is not so good, "Run, since Lingling is so disgusted with our help, let''s forget about it from now on." "Lingling is your baby girl, and Xiaoguo is also my baby girl. We usually rarely have time to spend time with Xiaoguo. We just hope to make more money and give her a better life." Mother Tang remembered how Wu Lingling hated just now, and she felt that she had taught her daughter to be too obedient, and she was so kind that she was scolded by Wu Lingling so much. "Xiaoguo has always been very sensible. Before Lingling had repeatedly said that Xiaoguo was not, I only thought that she was ignorant. It was a small matter between children and didn''t take it seriously." However, the terrifying look in Wu Lingling''s eyes just now scared her. It seemed that she helped Wu Lingling pay for her tuition, begging the other party to ask for it. As expected, she was disgusted, and it really made her feel as ufortable as if she had eaten a fly. This is a white-eyed wolf. If she hadn''t been for Qin Run''s daughter, she wouldn''t have given a look in her eyes. She understood that Wu Lingling''s character was probably inherited from Wu Jun''s bastard, after all, their father and daughter. "But did you see what Lingling looked like just now? She is one year younger than Xiao Guo, so she should be sensible." Mother Tang said, "I don''t care about things before, this daughter, Run, in the future. Just take care of it yourself, we can''t help you." What can Qin Run say, can she say in front of so many people that she has no money and does not want to pay for Wu Lingling''s tuition? She didn''t have a thick skin, and asked Mother Tang for money in public. Mother Tang loved her before and offered it to her, but she never asked for it. In response, she only nodded in pain, "Eldest sister, I will teach Lingling well when I go back, and nothing like this will happen in the future." On this birthday, everyone else felt upset for Tang Guo. Qin Run sat on the side, her face also not pretty. What Wu Lingling did today haspletely lost her face. Now her eldest sister is not willing to pay for the tuition, she scolded Wu Lingling several times in her heart, she was really ignorant. Qin Run was Tang''s mother''s younger sister. Seeing that Tang''s mother had made that decision, his face looked a little better. With so many people, it''s not good to make trouble. He nned to tell Tang Mu about Qin Run once they left. This birthday, Tang Guo may be the happiest person ever. Wasn''t it a joy to drive away Wu Lingling, a vampire? Wu Lingling is inferior, rebellious, and self-esteem. She will nevere to their house to ask for money. After the rtives were gone, Mother Tang and Father Tang looked at each other and walked to Tang Guo. "Xiaoguo, what Lingling will do in the future is, don''t worry about it." Mother Tang said, "Don''t learn from her, lest you be influenced by her." Mother Tang was a little guilty, "I thought before that you are cousins and asked you to take care of her. I didn''t expect her to be so ignorant, and she didn''t know what kind of grace, so she still counts. "Mom, do you really care about everything?" Mother Tang felt ufortable when she remembered what Wu Lingling had said before, "No matter what, Xiaoguo, tell your mother honestly, what did Lingling do in school?" "In fact, there is nothing, just not very Chapter 1385: The Black Girl (20) Chapter 1385: The ck Girl (20) Friends outside? Tang''s mother and Tang''s father were not stupid, and she understood at once that Wu Lingling was actually ying with those punks. Originally, he didn''t n to let Tang Guo take care of Wu Lingling''s affairs. Now I heard that the other party was actually ying with the gangster, and the two couples were sweating behind them. Are those **** good things? What if their daughter is involved because of Wu Lingling? "Xiaoguo, you have to stay away from Wu Lingling in the future." Father Tang said very cautiously, "We can''t control her, but you have to remember that those gangsters who don''t learn well, most of them are not good things, don''t learn from her. " "Parents, don''t worry, the driver picks me up from school every day. How can I learn with Lingling? Besides, Lingling may be young, and I will understandter." understand? They expressed suspicion that how many junior high school girls just got confused with those who did not study well, dropped out of school, and had an abortion? They were really fortunate, because they didn''t rest assured, they arranged a driver for her. Where did they know that even if a driver is arranged, there is a way for someone who wants to treat Tang Guo. Especially the kind of gangsters who still have some abilities, just use a little trick to make the driver have a problem, and he can''t pick Tang Guo that day. "In short, Xiaoguo, you will not be allowed to interact with Lingling in the future, understand?" Tang Tongyu calmed down, "We will try our best to find more time toe back to apany you in the future." It was also Conn Wu Lingling. They found that their daughter was really good. If she were the same as Wu Lingling, they would not find a ce to cry. "Okay, I listen to my parents." This is exactly what Tang Guo wanted. She broke Tang''s mother''s thoughts, and never extended a helping hand to pay for Wu Lingling''s tuition. Furthermore, let them take the initiative to speak, and are not allowed to care about Wu Lingling. After all, when the original owner gave Wu Lingling money, they were told by two people, otherwise they wouldn''t care about it, so it would be tens of thousands of yuan. If it were not for the exnation of the two husbands and wives, who would have nothing but tens of thousands of yuan. "Then Xiaoguo, go to sleep first." Tang Guo obediently went, obviously there was something to discuss between the two of them. Today''s goal was achieved, and she fell asleep in a good mood. Time hurried, and finally came, the day Tang Guo received Wu Lingling''s call for help. After school in the afternoon, she finished her homework before going home. At this time, the school has no people. When passing by the schoolke, she deliberately dropped her phone on the road and walked forward pretending to be nothing. Wu Lingling called her, she couldn''t hang up, right? If she hangs up deliberately, she must be med for something. Therefore, if the phone is dropped, it is the best way. Who knows, the phone would fall out by such a coincidence. She fell in school and someone picked it up. It proved that it had nothing to do with her. It was Wu Lingling''s bad luck. But she didn''t take two steps, and there was a spring breeze from behind, "ssmate, your phone has dropped." Tang Guo: "..." System: Hahahahahahahahaha, who is this and how to dismantle the host''s station. Tang Guo''s expression was sullen, and she turned to reveal a clean smile, and saw a sunny-looking boy approaching her. "ssmate, is this your cell phone?" Tang Guo met the gentle eyes of the big boy and denied, "No." "ssmate, I just saw the mobile phone fall out of your pocket, you can check it." The boy said to Tang Guo very seriously. I really saw the pair and made the systemugh crazy. Chapter 1386: The Black Girl (21) Chapter 1386: The ck Girl (21) "ssmates?" "It''s not mine." Tang Guo denied, "I didn''t bring my mobile phone today." "But..." Qiao Ge said seriously and affirmatively, "I really saw that this phone fell out of your pocket," he said, lighting up the phone to show the password interface, " Or, ssmate, try your password. If you can open it, it must be yours, and the address book, various ounts in it... just look at it." System: Hahahahaha, just look at the ount number, honestly. Qiao Ge thinks, is this long and white girl a bit silly? When someone picks up the phone and asks if its hers, how can normal people look at it? She was fine, and she denied it, saying that it wasn''t hers, and that she didn''t bring a mobile phone. Qiao Ge frowned, "ssmate, what do you think?" "If you can''t remember your password, you can use your fingerprint." System: Hahahahaha, fingerprints can also be used. Tang Guo''s expression was tangled, seeing time slowly passing by, she didn''t want to dy with this mentally retarded one. He grabbed the phone and opened it with his fingerprint. "Look, ssmate, it''s yours." Qiao Ge, I didn''t read it wrong, it really fell out of your pocket, and now that I believe it, he almost made Tang Guo smash the phone directly on his head. Tang Guo put the phone in his pocket, "Okay, it''s mine, thank you, kind person." "You''re wee, picking up gold is a traditional virtue in our country." Qiao Ge showed a row of neat and white teeth with a particrly sunny smile. "It is my honor to be able to help you. It''s not early, ssmate, you can go home." "Bye." Tang Guo turned around and left, nning to find a ce where no one saw him before throwing away the phone. Unexpectedly, that fellow followed her behind her, she turned around and stopped, "What else do you have?" After speaking, she took out her purse and raised her eyebrows, "Is it a payment? Two hundred yuan, is that enough?" "No, no, no, ssmate, you misunderstood." Qiao Ge waved his hand, "I don''t wantpensation." "Then what are you doing with me?" Qiao Ge said very kindly, "It''s almost seven o''clock. You are a girl going home. It''s not safe. The outside of the school is messy. At this time, there are a lot of gangsters wandering around. " System: [Host, is a good-hearted person, looks good at heart. There are really not many boys like this now. Outside the school, it is indeed a gathering ce for gangsters, especially around this school, there are various alleys. Those little gangsters are fine, they like to squat in the alley to y, bully students, and demand protection money. "No, my driver is waiting for me at the school gate." "Then I will send you to the school gate." System: Hahahahahahaha... "No need," Tang Guo raised her head and said to Qiao Ge very seriously, "If many people see me walking so close to a boy, they will gossip. I am now studying with all my heart. Puppy love will affect my study." "So, thank you for your kindness." Tang Guo showed a slight smile on his face, "but I really don''t want to be misunderstood and affect my studies and reputation." Qiao Ge felt that what she said really made sense. After being said that, he really couldn''t continue to follow. He just felt that she didn''t look normal. Chapter 1387: The Black Girl (22) Chapter 1387: The ck Girl (22) I can''t remember what my phone looks like. Does it have a bad memory? Will you get lost? Qiao Ge was a little worried. It was obvious that the other party really didn''t want him to follow, because he was afraid of misunderstanding. "Then, ssmate, I won''t follow you, you can go home." Tang Guo nodded, turned and walked towards the school gate. She felt that the other party did not follow. She turned a corner. She nced at the school''s small ditch, smiled across her lips, and threw the phone directly into Xiaoshui. In the ditch. Seeing that the phone was submerged by the water in the small ditch, the phone was not waterproof, so it was scrapped after a while. At this moment, I was in a particrly happy mood and walked quickly towards the school gate. "It turned out to be deliberately thrown." Qiao Ge watched Tang Guo''s back disappear and put down the telescope in his hand. At this time, he was standing in a certain teaching building. This position is rtively high, just in time to see the way to the school gate. He wanted to see if the girl would get lost, after all, she seemed to have a bad memory, so she didn''t believe that the phone was hers. Unexpectedly, through the binocrs, he saw the scene of her losing the phone, as if throwing the phone into a puddle, he was quite happy. "Could it be that the pressure of studying is too great, can you relieve the pressure if you lose your phone?" Qiao Ge thought it was possible. After all, she said just now that a driver was waiting for her at the school gate, which shows that her family background is very good. He brought the binocrs to the small ditch and saw a smart phone lying inside. I picked it up and looked at it. The phone was scrapped and couldn''t be turned on. After thinking about it, he put it in the teacher''s office. In case her parents asked her and med her, he would help and say that the phone was picked up at school. [Host, that guy really picked up the phone, and you really know everything, how do you know the host, he will secretly observe you...] When asked, the system suddenly stopped the voice, [Host , Is that guy? "Ok." No wonder, it''s no wonder that the host throws the mobile phone into the small ditch and scraps it, because he is afraid that the guy will pick it up and bad the host. "Okay, go back." [Host, where''s that guy? "I feel he is a bit stupid, and I don''t want to talk to him for the time being." System: Okay, it looks like there are some silly things that are almost bad for the host. However, he felt that the host was not such a stingy person, and now he just didn''t have time to pay attention to the other party and just made any excuses. After all, today is an important day. The host couldn''t be happy. Tang Guo walked out of the school gate, and the time to get on the bus was 6:50 minutes. It was seven twenty minutes when the car reached the door. The time Wu Lingling called her was 7:50 minutes. At this time, under normal circumstances, students should go home. And Wu Lingling is a rebellious little sister, of course she won''t go home so early. Qin Run didn''t care much about Wu Lingling. Many people who became punks and little sisters were actually because the family didn''t care enough about them. Tang Guo had finished his homework, went home, finished his meal, washed, and went to bed early. The mobile phone had been thrown into the small ditch and was still scrapped. Wu Lingling''s call to her would not work at all. So, what will happen to Wu Lingling? No matter what happens, it doesn''t matter to her. This was a night without a mobile phone, and Tang Guo slept extremely well. Looking at Tang Guo''s attitude, the system did not monitor Wu Lingling''s mobile phone. Chapter 1388: The Black Girl (23) Chapter 1388: The ck Girl (23) The next day, Tang Guo went to school by car. Open the door and get out of the car. At this time, Wu Lingling and a few younger sisters hade by bicycle from another direction. If it wasn''t a special ident, they would basically meet each other every day. This is not because they ran into each other deliberately, but because both sides stepped on time, and the encounter was normal. But today, Wu Lingling did not appear. There were only those little elder sisters. When Tang Guo got off the car, the little elder sisters were still whispering, seeming to say that today Wu Lingling did not meet them ording to the time. "When I passed Lingling''s house, I yelled twice at the location on the second floor, as if there was no one." "Maybe it''s dead." Tang Guo bit the bread and followed a few people in. Seeing that the morning was about to pass, when the third get out of ss was over, the teacher had just walked out of the ssroom, within two minutes. A figure did not react to the ssmates, and suddenly rushed into the ssroom. When they could see clearly, this figure had already rushed in front of Tang Guo, staring at Tang Guo with a hideous and vicious face, "You did it on purpose, right?" "Lingling?" Tang Guo raised her head and asked very puzzledly, "What''s the matter, what is it on purpose?" Wu Lingling looked like she wanted to eat Tang Guo, "Did you do it on purpose? You did it on purpose, right? Yesterday, yesterday you did it on purpose, didnt you?" Wu Lingling''s words are incoherent, so everyone does not understand. They all recalled yesterday, wasn''t Tang Guo thest to leave the ssroom doing his homework? Moreover, Tang Guo didn''t seem to be doing anything during this period, so I''m sorry about Wu Lingling. "Lingling, what are you talking about?" Tang Guo smiled lightly, "If there is nothing important, I have to do my homework. This is a ssroom, not a ce where there is a lot of noise, what''s the matter, etc. Let''s talk about it after school." "Do not!" Wu Lingling yelled, and mmed her fist on Tang Guo''s desk. Her fierce appearance made everyone in the ss dislike it. "This ssmate, you have already affected our study. This is not a ce for you to fight and mess around. Please go out." "ssmate, please go out." They all knew Wu Lingling, a youngdy who skipped ss and was punished to stand. I have been criticized many times, but have not changed it after repeated teaching. They are a top ss in the first year of high school, and they especially don''t like this kind of skipping ss every day, and they are still yelling in their ss and are not polite junior high school students. "Tang Guo, how do you hate me? Why didn''t you answer the phone yesterday? Why did you turn off the phone? Why?" The appearance of Wu Lingling''s copse caused everyone in the ss to whisper. They didn''t think that Tang Guo would do anything to bully Wu Lingling. Mostly Wu Linglingmitted something and med Tang Guo for the matter. Such people are really annoying. Isn''t it the will of the owner of the phone to answer the phone? Maybe Tang Guo was busy studying and didn''t pay attention? "Wu Lingling, right? Student Tang Guo identally dropped her cell phone yesterday and has reported the lost and found. If you were in a hurry yesterday and she didn''t receive the call, don''t me her." Tang Guo was at the same table and almost didn''t say that it was your bad luck. How could it be that someone ran into the ssroom and yelled because they didn''t receive a call? It really didn''t have any education. Wu Lingling was taken aback for a moment, "Is your phone lost?" Chapter 1389: The Black Girl (24) Chapter 1389: The ck Girl (24) "Well, I found out when I went home yesterday." "Since the phone is lost, why don''t you find it right away?" The onlookers thought that Wu Lingling would feel sorry for her misunderstanding Tang Guo when she heard that Tang Guo''s mobile phone was lost. Unexpectedly, she just said to me Tang Guo for not finding it back immediately, how big this face is. "When I found out, it was dark and the drivers were all going home. Do you want me to be a little girl and look for a mobile phone with a shlight?" Tang Guo said lightly, "Lingling, what happened yesterday, you give me Did you call?" "Yesterday..." Wu Lingling remembered what happened yesterday and quickly stopped her voice. How could such a thing be said. To speak out, her whole life would be ruined. I can''t say it, I can''t say it absolutely. If I want to say it, what would the school people think of her? If I knew it, she really shouldn''t havee to this school. If her mother hadn''t said that the tuition fees for the third year of junior high school had been paid, she would have to transfer to another school immediately. me it, why did her aunt pay her all the junior high school tuition? And her mother, if she promised to change school immediately, those things would not happen yesterday. And Lu Jing, why suddenly no one answered Lu Jing''s phone, she wouldn''t have any trouble if he asked him to answer. And Tang Guo, yes, Tang Guo. If the other partys mobile phone was not lost, how could he receive her call, send her money, and rescue her. Then she wouldn''t be bullied by those little gangsters. Thinking of the scenes of waking upst night and this morning, she almost broke down. Although she is a little Taimei, she is more concerned about some aspects. Besides, what she likes is Lu Jing again, how could she hang out with other people. "I me you." Wu Lingling looked at Tang Guo with hatred, "You must have lost your phone deliberately, right? Don''t lose it early orte, but you lost it yesterday." No matter what happened yesterday, Wu Lingling''s words made her feel shameless in everyone''s ears. What do you mean by not losing it early and not losing itte? Do I have to notify you when the phone is dropped? Tang Guo doesn''t have the ability to predict the prophet. Do you know what''s in a hurry for you? Besides, your matter has nothing to do with Tang Guo. "Lingling, I really don''t me me for losing the phone. Tell me what happened yesterday?" Tang Guo asked kindly. Wu Lingling remembered the scene again, seeing Tang Guo''s eyes more fierce, "I won''t forgive you." "You just can''t see me well." "Wu Lingling, please go out!" There are a few fierce female ssmates in the ss. They really can''t help being such shameless people. They came up and grabbed Wu Lingling by the hair and dragged her out abruptly. , "Shameless, I unexpectedly came to spoil our ss. Tang Guo is a good student. It''s really unlucky for you to have rtives like you." These girls are also the kind of mixed ones, but they are different from Wu Lingling, mixed and mixed, their grades are still rtively good, otherwise they will not enter the top ss. A junior high school sister who is making a big noise in their ss and trying to bully the good students in their ss, that''s not possible. Tang Guo, the other person, is usually patient with them, and it is not yet a turn for a little sister like Wu Lingling to bully in front of them. "throw it out!" The eldest sister in the ss was big and waved. Chapter 1390: The Black Girl (25) Chapter 1390: The ck Girl (25) "Okay, Tang Guo, you study hard. In the future, you will run into the ss with such shamelessness. We will throw it out for you." The eldest sister in the ss said with a big smile. "By the way, at noon, are you free? I have a few math questions I want to ask you." "Yes, I will go to the ssroom after I have eaten, so please feel free toe and discuss." The eldest sister sat in the front row of Tang Guo and turned around and said, "I think your cousin''s eyes are a little strange. Be careful, or else, eat with us at noon?" "Okay." "You are too honest, even if she is your cousin, you can''t let her do anything." The eldest sister said with a big sigh, "Forget it, you can''t do it with thin arms and gentlemanly. If you have trouble with her, somebody will make trouble for you in the future, just tell the ssmates." "Thank you then." "What are you polite? Thanks to you for a lot of questions we didn''t understand in ss recently." This eldest sister is big, but she is actually quite nice. The reason why she is a big sister is that she was often bullied and had to be aggressive. Her dream is very bright. She wants to go to a good university. Her family is not very good, and she can only rely on her own hard work and study to change her destiny. What she admires most is her ssmates with good academic performance. After thest ss in the morning, the eldest sister brought Tang Guo to the cafeteria, and she was very polite, saying that she would help her with food. Tang Guo gave her meal card to the other party, and she quickly said no. "Use mine, I feel something is wrong with my cousin," Tang Guo said in a low voice, "If she really harass me every day, I have to trouble you." "That''s okay, I''m not wee." Sister, everyone, it''s really not very good. Knowing that Tang Guo did notck this, and asked her for help, she was responsible for Tang Guo''s safety at school. Not long after Tang Guo sat down, Wu Lingling appeared. She saw Tang Guo at a nce, and the hatred in those eyes had never been reduced. "I don''t know what happened yesterday. Lingling hates me so much. I just dropped my phone. I didn''t expect she would have an urgent call to call in." Listening to Tang Guo''s words, the eldest sister frowned, "I don''t care what you do, no matter what happens, I don''t me you. She caused the big things, oh, because you lost your phone. , I didnt receive it. If something happened to her, you will be med? You are not her mother, an underage student, it is her parents responsibility to have any problems. You are a cousin, do this for you, almost." "really?" "Really, eat quickly, don''t me you, you haven''t found your phone yet? After eating, let''s go back to the ssroom to discuss questions, this kind of cousin with white wolf eyes, don''t touch it." The eldest sister felt that they, a good student, were really too honest. They have to watch, so as not to be bullied by a bully like Wu Lingling. She has heard that Tang Guo''s family has helped Wu Lingling''s family a lot. System: The host pretends to look like a white lotus. It''s so lifelike, it''s so **** bad. When eating, Tang Guo could always feel Wu Lingling''s hateful eyes. In fact, she wanted tough, look, she answered the phone, it was her who suffered. If she doesn''t answer the phone, it is Wu Lingling who suffers, but Wu Lingling will ce the me on her. The so-called "Sheng Mien Dou Miqiu" means this. Chapter 1391: The Black Girl (26) Chapter 1391: The ck Girl (26) Because her family helped Wu Lingling''s family so much, she thought that if there was any problem, it was right to find her family. Once her family can''t help, or if it is dyed because of something, then it is her family''s fault. Her parents told her to take care of Wu Lingling. In fact, Wu Lingling often borrowed money from Tang Guo. When the original owner remembered Tang''s mother, there was no shortage of such things at home. She didn''t like to talk too much to Wu Lingling, so she borrowed money to pass it. This is also the reason why Wu Lingling would call her the first time she thought of money. When discussing question types at noon, a nice voice suddenly sounded outside the ssroom. "Excuse me, is Tang Guo in this ss?" Hearing this familiar voice, Tang Guo raised his head and happened to face the big boy standing at the door of the ssroom. System: Oh, I got it. This guy, really, like a brown candy, encounters a host, and he sets up a horse to copse. "Tang Guo, I''m looking for you." Tang Guo stood up, walked to the door of the ssroom, and said with a small smile, "Big brother, may I ask, what do you want me to do?" Big brother? ? Indeed, Tang Guo looked thin and small, and Qiao Ge was about one meter tall, standing in front of her, almost blocking her light. Qiao Ge came back from the sweet and greasy big brother and looked at Tang Guo with a smile, "Little sister, did you report the loss of your phone? Look at this phone. Is it yours?" Qiao Ge took out the phone Tang Guo threw into the puddle yesterday, and it was wiped clean. Its just that its broken because of water, and it wont turn on. As for whether she wants to fix it or rece it with a new one, that has nothing to do with him. But the picture of her losing her cellphone was profound in his mind. "Little sister, is this phone yours?" Qiao Ge asked again, and he didn''t mention anything he had seen yesterday. A clean smile appeared on Tang Guo''s face, "It''s mine, big brother, thank you for picking up the phone and returning it to me." "No thanks. Returning things to the original owner is a traditional virtue in our country. Everyone should learn." Qiao Ge had a handsome sun and a clean and gentle smile. When facing him, he always felt like a small sun shone. The students onlookers couldn''t help but stand in awe when they heard what he said. The thoughts in their hearts were all that this kind of good virtue should be maintained. "However, I found this phone in the ditch. It may be broken." Tang Guo took the phone in his hand and said gratefully, "It doesn''t matter, I can use it if I take it back for repair." There was no abnormality on his face, as if they met yesterday, it was just a dream, and the reality did not happen. "The little sister, I will leave first." "Big brother, go slowly, by the way, what is your name, big brother?" Qiao Ge didn''t want to answer, "My name is Qiao Ge, I''m a new school doctor." Then, he stopped talking quickly and almost said that if you have any illness, you cane to him to ensure that the medicine is cured. Fortunately, it stopped. Isn''t this a curse of people being sick? This little sister is clean, white, and thin. With such a bone, it''s better not to get sick. I don''t know what''s going on. Talking to this strange girl, he always can''t stop. There is a kind of, he wants to exin himself to the bottom. As soon as this idea came out, Qiao Ge said goodbye and left. It''s so strange, he wants to go back sober. Chapter 1392: The Black Girl (27) Chapter 1392: The ck Girl (27) Tang Guo yed with the broken phone in his hand, and he said in his heart, that guy turned out to be a new school doctor. The system was a little trembling, I don''t know what kind of thinking the host was thinking. Besides, the guy''s performance should not make the host annoying, but the host definitely wants to tease him. Actually, he was quite happy to see such a scene. After school in the afternoon, Tang Guo walked out of the school gate and saw Wu Lingling and a few gangsters standing together. The little gangsters looked at Wu Lingling''s eyes, very ambiguous. I don''t know what he said to Wu Lingling in a low voice, and even handed her mobile phone to Wu Lingling to see. In the end, Wu Lingling followed those punks away. Tang Guo didn''t intend to stop the other party, didn''t that cause trouble for himself? But Wu Lingling had already seen her, turned around and shouted maliciously, "Cousin." "Lingling?" Tang Guo had to stop, "Lingling, no matter what happened before, I lost my cell phone and didn''t receive a call, that''s not to me me. Also, next time you don''t make trouble in the ssroom, yes What to say in private." "Cousin, didn''t you tell me something before?" Wu Lingling said suddenly, "what the **** is it? Can you tell me now?" Wu Lingling didn''t want to go with these little gangsters at all, but they held her picture in their hands. Now that Tang Guo came out, she thought of such a way to get rid of it. With the help of Tang Guo, leave first. Tang Guo is so beautiful, maybe it will attract the attention of these gangsters. Anyway, she has been dragged into the water. It would be best to drag down the culprit who caused her suffering. The good students of the past, hustling with hustle and busts, spread out, I dont know what it will be like. "Thing?" Tang Guo looked confused, "What''s the matter? Did I remember that I didn''t tell you anything? By the way, I have to go to the police station. Yesterday, I lost not only my mobile phone, but also other things. The prices of those things are not low, and no one has returned them yet. I have to call the police." Seeing Tang Guo''s white and pure appearance, he was still a little thoughtful, and he suddenly woke up. Looking at the car behind Tang Guo, it was not from an ordinary family. Forget it, don''t provoke people who don''t know the background. "Lingling, I have to go to the police station, so I will leave first, or I will go hometer, it will be veryte. Recently, my mother is tight and forbids me to go home more than toote." Tang Guo didn''t care about Wu Lingling''s astonishment and got into the car directly. There is no way to drag her into the water. Seeing the look of those little gangsters, it should be sober up, and will not hit her on her head for the time being. She didn''t want to get these confuses into prison without abuse of Wu Lingling. No matter what, Wu Lingling has tried all the hardships. She sat on the seat of the car, her lips slightly raised. "Miss Tang, did you drive directly to the police station?" "Come back home." "understood." The driver didn''t ask this much, and understood, Tang Guo just didn''t want to talk to Wu Lingling more. Tang''s mother and Tang''s father have already exined to him, try to avoid Tang Guo and Wu Lingling walking too close. If Tang Guo and Wu Lingling are together, you must report to them. Tang Guo didn''t deliberately check these things, so I don''t know that Tang''s father and mother care about her more than before, and no longer just for making money, ignore her in many ces. Chapter 1393: The Black Girl (28) Chapter 1393: The ck Girl (28) Even if Tang Guo behaved very well, he did not provoke trouble, and had excellent grades. Because Wu Lingling''s affairs had taught them a lesson, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother did not dare to work so hard, forgetting to always care about their daughter''s life. Especially when I learned that Wu Lingling is now a little eldest sister, who often hangs out with a certain gangster, and a group of good little elder sisters who y well, it ismon to skip sses and leave early. They were shocked in a cold sweat behind them. Fortunately, their daughter was well-behaved. If it was because of their negligence that she became a child who did not listen to discipline like Wu Lingling, what should he do? Before that, Tang''s mother told Tang Guo to take care of her little cousin Wu Lingling. If Wu Lingling destroys her little fruit, where can she cry? Wu Lingling made such a big noise on Tang Guo''s birthday that she had already stopped her from thinking about it. She is a girl who loves her, but she will not lose her daughter because of her love for her sister. On arger scale, one day Wu Lingling should get into something serious because she told her daughter to take care of Wu Lingling. Will her honest and well-behaved daughter really help Wu Lingling because she is too obedient? Are those gangsters that little girls can provoke? In case of an ident, she regretted that it was toote for her life. The two couples did not work hard at all this week, but were looking for someone to investigate the surroundings of Tang Guo School. The investigation revealed that many gangsters appeared. These gangsters often bullied students in small alleys, demanding protection fees and robbed students of their money, while Wu Lingling was still close to those gangsters. Knowing this result, the two were really grateful and arranged for Tang Guo to pick him up with a driver. "Little fruit." Tang Guo was quite surprised when he received Tang''s mother''s call, "Mom, what''s the matter?" "Leave away from Lingling in the future, don''t mix with her, lest it affect your study." "Good mother, today I saw Lingling going to y with her friends outside of school." When Tang''s mother heard this, she urged her several times, but after Tang Guo agreed, she hung up the phone. Then she thought about it, and told Qin Run about it. Anyway, Qin Run is her younger sister, she can''t care about Wu Lingling, she has to remind her. Qin Run was still a little angry when she heard that, saying that she would take care of it, and Mother Tang couldn''t take care of that much, so she just kindly reminded her. "Run, did your Wu Jun go to work?" Mother Tang felt angry when she thought of this. A big man, all day long, she only knows that he is idle, drunk crazy, and quit doing things. Qin Run is still rare and tight. Wu Jun loves her. "Sister, don''t worry about that much, you can still pass by now." "Then you didn''t go to work?" "Sister, don''t talk about it, in fact, it''s okay for Wujun to be inside and outside of me." Mother Tang didnt persuade her, she couldnt persuade her toe back, "Then you can control Lingling, now its the third year of the junior high school. With her grades, you cant get into this high school. You have to pay for both of them. all of." This sentence made Qin Run feel cold, and it seemed that her sister really didn''t care about Wu Lingling. When she heard those things, she didn''t get very angry. Now that Tang''s mother doesn''t help pay for the tuition, Qin Run is very angry. She ns toe back and give Wu Lingling a lesson. At this time, Wu Lingling was in the KTV room with the gangsters, and there was chaos inside. The gangster squeezed her on her body and said in her ear, "If you have time, bring your little sisters and ssmates to y." "Otherwise, we will post your photo. Remember to bring that kind of obedient." Chapter 1394: The Black Girl (29) Chapter 1394: The ck Girl (29) Knowing that Wu Lingling and the gangsters outside the school were approaching, Mother Tang and Father Tang also made changes to their own work, and they no longer focused on their work. From the original half a month, or only once a month, go home at least twice a week. Basically, every Friday, one of Tang''s mother and Tang''s father would personally drive to pick up Tang Guo. Tang Guo was fairly satisfied with this result. When the two pick up Tang Guo from school, they will asionally be bumped into by gangsters outside. Originally, because Wu Lingling and Tang Guo had something to do with each other, their intention to let Wu Lingling trick Tang Guo out of y was dispelled. Except for Wu Lingling, she looked at Tang Guo with ferocious and bitter eyes every time. Tang Guo''s life and study can be said to be very peaceful. She felt calm, but the students at the school didn''t. Especially the ssmates in Tang Guo''s ss found that their grades improved. These few tests, in terms of science, basically achieved full scores in science, which is beyond the reach. They can no longer give birth to jealousy, only looking up and envy. Moreover, they couldn''t get jealous of Tang Guo. This three-good student not only made progress on his own, but also patiently helped them to make progress together. Wu Lingling was walking in a dark direction, getting further and further away from the light. Tang Guo was walking in the opposite direction of her, getting brighter and brighter. In the eyes of the school students and teachers, no matter where she was standing, she felt that there was light in her, which was so dazzling. She is perfect and impable. Every time Wu Lingling heard about Tang Guo in the junior high school, her hatred for Tang Guo deepened. One day, Tang Guo was out of school. Today, Tang''s mother and Tang''s mother did note. The driver came to pick her up. As soon as she walked out of the school gate, she saw Wu Lingling and a few little sisters mingling with a group. When Wu Lingling saw her, she stared fiercely, and turned her head away from her. And those little sisters were all standing beside a gangster, and when Tang Guo got in the car, they walked in a certain direction together. Gradually moving away from school, the bastard''s hands were also ced on the waist of the little sisters. Those little sisters did not struggle. [It is Wu Lingling, who introduced all the little sisters around her to the group of gangsters. "Ok." [These junior high school girls are inherently rebellious, and there are also situations of premature love. Those squanderers, buy them something to eat, take them to y, don''t care about anything, and mix with them. ] The system said. "Monitor Wu Lingling, if she stretches her hand to a good student, just tell me." Tang Guo supported her chin with one hand, "The depraved littledy, just leave it alone." [Understood, the host is big. Two dayster, when Tang Guo was chatting with Tang''s mother, she heard that Qin Run was in front of Tang''s mother andined that Wu Lingling had be more disobedient recently, often not going home, saying that she was spending the night at a ssmate''s house. She buried her head in a low smile, Qin Run stillined about Wu Lingling''s disobedience, so she never worried about Wu Lingling''s absence at night, does she really live in a ssmate''s house? "Your aunt is also stupid." Mother Tang said, "If you want to leave your little uncle and live with Lingling alone, she will definitely be better than what she has now." "Mom, this is my aunt''s own choice, and she won''t listen if you persuade her." "I know." Mother Tang sighed, "Okay, don''t talk about this, as long as our little fruit is good, everything is good." Wu Lingling broke her heart, and she didn''t want to do those thankless things. Chapter 1395: The Black Girl (30) Chapter 1395: The ck Girl (30) Those **** are not satisfied with the little sister at all. It''s fun to have good students, especially the bully boss, knowing that Wu Lingling was pinched by the bully under his hand, she pulled her own little sister into the water. He couldn''t stop his eager thoughts. He asked her subordinates to find Wu Lingling, intimidate each other, and let her take good students out to y. If the family background is not good, it is best if the parents are very busy and do not pay much attention to their life and study. Generally this kind of students are more obedient, and dare not tell their parents what happened. First, the rtionship with parents is unfamiliar, and he is ashamed to speak up. The second is that they are afraid of embarrassment. Once the parents find the school and make trouble, many people will know about their affairs, and it will be them who will be ashamed. Little girls can''t bear such consequences. Wu Lingling readily agreed, without any hesitation. Ever since she pulled her little sister into the water, she has had one kind of thing. She has encountered all of this. Why are those good students who are studying well in school, and they look morous. Her idea is to pull all these good students into the water. Especially the few students in the ss that she hates. "Brother Dao, don''t worry, I will make you satisfied." Wu Lingling smiled and said to Brother Dao. Brother Dao, is the boss of the bullies, a trusted subordinate. It''s the same, using a knife against her neck. In the end, because she didn''t get through Tang Guo''s phone, Brother Dao obeyed the bully boss and threw her to the bullies. In her heart, of course she hates this man. But the person she hates most is Tang Guo. The three-good student whoughed cleanly, seemed to bring this light wherever he walked, and made countless people envy. Why? Why is Tang Guo able to be so morous since she was a child? If she had lived in such a family since she was a child, she would definitely not be taken away by Brother Dao, let alone encounter everything behind, nor would she be threatened by them and fall into the abyss. Her first goal is to be the monitor in her ss, who is also the best student in the first ce. The girl grew up clean, and the boys said she smiled beautifully. Teachers like each other, and ssmates also like each other. She hates this girl because every time she is absent from ss, the other party remembers it clearly. If she does not remember it so clearly, will she be criticized by the whole school because she is remembered for skipping sses too many times every week? On the second day after agreeing to Brother Dao, after school in the afternoon, Wu Lingling kept paying attention to the girl. The other party was on duty today, and when everything was done, everyone at the school was almost gone. As soon as the girl walked out of the school gate, she was caught by Wu Lingling''s little sisters and dragged directly into the alley. The girl just wanted to shout, Wu Lingling, what you are doing, was forced to cover her mouth. [Host, Miao Rourou was dragged to the alley. ] The system quickly reported to Tang Guo. Wu Lingling''s activities at the school have been monitored by the system. Today, Wu Lingling, who were still in the toilet, discussed how to drag Miao Rourou away and hand it over to the gangsters. Tang Guo had the decision. After school, he called the driver and asked him to wait a while before she went back after finishing her homework. Then, she took out a set of leather clothes, leather pants, and a ck face mask from the system space. As long as she tied her hair up and changed her body, no one would have thought that this person was a good student Tang Guo. Chapter 1396: The Black Girl (31) Chapter 1396: The ck Girl (31) Tang Guo quickly walked out of the ssroom, walked up to a wall of the school ording to the position determined by the system, and climbed up the wall lightly, jumping out the wall very neatly. "Female Snitch?" Qiao Ge just watched that scene with a binocrs. A thin figure wearing a ck leather jacket and leather pants turned out like that. When he wanted to look again, the figure had already turned outside. He was holding the binocrs, a little regretful that he didn''t see clearly just now. Unexpectedly, the school is so fun, there are strange girls, and female snitches will appear in the afternoon. He came to be a school doctor, and it was really much more interesting than in the hospital. I don''t know, in a few days, what interesting things can still happen. Qiao Ge thought silently that the white and white girl was all in his mind. He shook his head quickly, what mess he was thinking. Miao Rourou thought that Wu Lingling just wanted to grab her money, or at most give her a lesson. After all, she remembered everything about Wu Lingling absenting ss and leaving early. She is the squad leader, it is her duty to record these, it is impossible not to remember. Doing these things will definitely offend some students who love to skip ss. Wu Lingling hates her, she is not surprised at all. She really didn''t expect that Wu Lingling and a few younger sisters would drag her into the alley, where there are still a few gangsters waiting. At a nce, she felt that these **** were different from the kind of little bastards. Most of these gangsters are over twenty years old. They are not the kind of student gangsters. She felt bad and wanted to escape, but she was pressed by several girls and her mouth was blocked. Just staring at her, wanting to ask Wu Lingling what exactly she is going to do. Brother Dao really didn''t expect that Wu Lingling was really cruel, and actually brought a beautiful little girl. "Just this face, the boss must like it." They are not afraid at all, what will happen then. In fact, as long as the family background is not good and the parents are still busy, this kind of good girl is best dealt with, do something, take some photos, threaten a little, and make sure she will not dare to say anything. Their boss, the most favorite is this fresh and tender girl. Miao Rourou looked desperate when she heard what they said. And they actually have a van parked at the entrance of this alley. At this time, I didn''t pass through here at all. Even after passing, who would dare to care about these scumbags, Wu Lingling''s little sisters surrounded her, and no one else could see it. Tears came in Miao Rourou''s eyes, and she regretted why she ran without seeing Wu Lingling. "Bring in the car and go quickly, so as not to be hit by someone and cause trouble." Brother Dao said, Wu Lingling and several girls were about to get in the car while holding Miao Rourou. At this moment, Tang Guo turned over from the school wall. He ran in front of Brother Dao, went up and gave him a kick, still kicking in the face, he screamed in pain. Before Wu Lingling could react, she took a few steps and pped her backhand on the faces of Wu Lingling''s little sisters. Among them, Wu Lingling, she was the heaviest, her face swollen on the spot. Wu Lingling was beaten with tears in her eyes and covering her face. She didn''t know that this girl in ck leather clothes and trousers and a mask would suddenly appear and beat her. "who are you?" Tang Guo already pulled Miao Rourou behind her and said, "The one who beat you." Chapter 1397: The Black Girl (32) Chapter 1397: The ck Girl (32) Miao Rourou hid behind Tang Guo, shivering, unable to say a word. She couldn''t imagine what would happen in the future when she was actually taken in that car. She nced at Wu Lingling, whose cheek was swollen, and she couldn''t help showing a bit of hatred in her eyes. "U Lingling, this thing is endless." Wu Lingling felt a little bit flustered, and pulled Bro Dao, "Brother Dao, what should I do." It was the first time that she did this kind of thing, and she didn''t expect a bad thing to happen midway. Brother Dao looked fierce, "Grab the woman up." After being kicked in public, he couldn''t be mad, and he still couldn''t hold back his face in the presence of a youngdy like Wu Lingling. This kind of nosy, weirdly-dressed girl, it is better to catch it directly and give a good lesson. After following the boss for so many years, he hasn''t been afraid of anything. There are many things that go in with white knives and go out with red knives. Are you still afraid of a little girl? "Let''s run." Miao Rourou was very grateful. The girl who appeared suddenly, she thought Tang Guo might be a role-ying fan, just passed by and saved her. With so many people now, if you are not afraid, something will happen. She held Tang Guo''s hand tightly, staring at her surroundings, calcting which direction to run from. She didn''t think that the two girls could beat those gangsters. Regarding Wu Lingling''s treatment to her, I''d better run out first, and then count. "I''ll take you outter, don''t be afraid." Miao Rourou didn''t believe it very much, but then, watching the gangsters rush up, they were all beaten by Tang Guo to find teeth. She swallowed. Isn''t this a role yer, a martial arts fan? She was lucky enough to meet each other. When those people had no idea, she took out her mobile phone from the bag and called the police. Anyway, it was Wu Lingling who dragged her to this ce and handed her to the bully. If you don''t call the police today, I don''t know if Wu Lingling will attack others. After Miao Rourou trembling to the police, she saw Tang Guo beating all those gangsters. And Wu Lingling''s girls were also pped several times by Tang Guo. "Hold your head, leaning against the wall." Wu Lingling''s little sisters were afraid of being beaten. Looking at those **** also lying on the ground and howling, they didn''t dare to resist, holding their heads obediently against the wall. "I have already called the police." Miao Rourou said, "Thank you." She nced at Tang Guo''s mask, but Tang Guo didn''t mean to take it off. Tang Guo used a voice changer to speak. There were a lot of these things in the system space. She gives the impression that she is a good girl. Who can imagine that she would have such a side? "Yeah." Tang Guo replied coldly, and did not mean to leave immediately, "The streets outside the school are monitored. When the police arrive, you can remind them to collect evidence." "I know." After Miao Rourou finished answering, she suddenly wanted to ask, wasn''t Tang Guo also there when the police came for a while? Soon, she had an answer. When the police car drove to the entrance of the alley, the girl standing next to her turned over directly from the wall. It disappeared in the blink of an eye, and she couldn''t stop her. When the police quickly walked in front of her, Tang Guo had disappeared long ago. Wu Lingling''s little sisters, Dao brothers, and Miao Rourou were all taken to the police station. Miao Rourou told the truth, there was a martial arts role yer who helped her by falling from the wall. Chapter 1398: The Black Girl (33) Chapter 1398: The ck Girl (33) When the police heard it, they felt that no matter what the other party was busy doing, they should make a statement. Therefore, when they learned that Tang Guo had entered the school, they all decided that the girl should be from this school, so they went to the school to look for it. When the police walked into the school, Tang Guo had already changed into student skirts, carrying a schoolbag, and with a clean smile, walking past them. "ssmates, are you doing role-ying activities here?" A jc called to Tang Guo, "Excuse me, have you ever seen a girl wearing a ck leather jacket and leather pants and a mask? We want to find her Understand the situation." "I don''t know. I have been doing homework in the ssroom. I''m sorry, I can''t help you." Tang Guo smiled shyly, her eyes were clean, and she answered sweetly. "Oh, then let''s ask other people again," Jc felt a little regretful. Seeing that the time waste, he kindly reminded, "Students, you should take homework next time you do your homework. It is not safe to go home toote." "Okay, thank you for reminding me. My driver is waiting outside. Please rest assured, there will be no safety issues." The two said goodbye. The policemen didn''t even know that the people they wanted to find passed by them. After looking around at school, there was no result, so I had to leave. As soon as he got home, Tang Guo received a call from Tang''s mother. "Lingling got into trouble and is still in the police station. Your aunt has already rushed over. I heard that it has something to do with the gangsters outside." Mother Tang felt more grateful that she discovered this shoring earlier and kept Tang Guo away from Wu Lingling. "Mom, what''s the details?" Tang Guo asked with a tick. Mother Tang said that she had just received a call from Qin Run, only to say that Wu Lingling was in the police station and that the matter was a bit serious and had something to do with the gangsters. "Well, Xiaoguo, after you finish your homework, take a break early." Although Mother Tang is still out of town and will not go to the police station herself, Qin Run will definitely inform her of any news there. Tang Guo just waited for the result tomorrow. As soon as I arrived in the ssroom the next day, I heard the ssmates whispering. "What are you doing?" "Tang Guo, don''t you know? Wu Lingling caused trouble, caused a big deal. This time, I am afraid that she will face expulsion." Tang Guo hadn''t thought it would be so serious. However, everyone seems to know about this, and it can be seen that Miao Rourou''s family has caused this incident. Moreover, every ss now has a group. Miao Rourou''s parents definitely value her. Now that thework information is so developed, even if Wu Lingling is a minor, the punishment will not be too serious. But for such a person, the parents do not expect that she is still studying in this school. "Do you know what Wu Lingling did yesterday afternoon? She and her little sisters actually dragged the monitor of their ss into a gangster van. If it werent for a martial arts role yer appearedter, I helped her, and I dont know what will happen." "This Wu Lingling is really disgusting." "Tang Guo, you are still cousins, you have to stay away from her in the future, I see her like that, I don''t know if you will put your idea on your head." "Don''t worry, I have very little contact with her." In just half a day, both the junior and senior high schools were discussing this matter. Chapter 1399: The Black Girl (34) Chapter 1399: The ck Girl (34) Everyone knew that Wu Lingling''s young age was harmful to people''s minds. Miao Rourou reminded her to retrieve surveince evidence outside the school. Wu Lingling deliberately took Miao Rourou away and handed it over to the bullies, almost causing a big mistake. The evidence is conclusive and denial is not eptable. Brother Dao didn''t expect it to be a student girl? It''s still so big. Although this time, it is estimated that he will only be detained for a while, it still annoys him. The treatment came out quickly, and Wu Lingling and a few younger sisters were expelled from school. Such a bad behavior cannot be tolerated by any school. If they do not express their views, there will be parents of students in the future. Can you believe their school? Because Wu Lingling was still a minor, even if this matter was in the news, she beat her horse. Qin Run was dumbfounded, crying to find Mother Tang. Tang Guo was watching TV, listening to Qin Run crying for a long time. "Sister, can you not care about this matter? Can you talk to the school? Lingling, I will take care of it. It''s the next semester of the third year of junior high school. Why should she take the high school entrance examination? , Is there any school in this city that dare to ept Lingling." "This girl, how can she be so ufortable, she knows how to cause trouble and don''t study hard with Xiao Guo." Qin Run looked at the obedient Tang Guo next to her, "Xiao Guo, you usually look at Lingling, so you can talk about her, maybe It wont happen anymore. Lingling is still a child, how can I understand this?" Mother Tang was still very sympathetic, but she felt ufortable when she heard Qin Run''s words. "How can Xiaoguo be med for this?" Mother Tang frowned displeased, "Xiaoguo is devoted to studying, and she is not Lingling''s nanny. How can she watch it 24 hours a day? Besides, Xiaoguo is better than Lingling is one year older, Lingling''s attitude towards Xiaoguo, Run, do you know that she will listen to Xiaoguo?" "Lingling is like this now. You are adults. It was too negligent. I reminded you to take care of it. Now that something has happened, it is not the responsibility of being a parent. Whose is it?" Mother Tang was very upset. "I have to be thankful that Lingling didn''t put her idea on Xiaoguo, Rn, I feel ufortable with you." Qin Run hesitated, not knowing what to say. In front of Mother Tang, she didn''t have any confidence. Mother Tang was so speechless that she thought for a while and said, "Sister, I didn''t mean that. I mean, if Xiao Guo has more contact with Lingling, maybe Lingling will learn well?" Mother Tang was angrilyughed, "If your Lingling spoils my little fruit, who will be responsible?" "I" "Run, Lingling made this kind of mistake today. The fault is that you and Wu Jun didn''t guide her well and didn''t use their energy to teach her. When you were young, you can''t control it when you grow up. Don''t put the me on my family. Pushing Guo, Xiao Guo is just a little girl who has just turned sixteen." "You still have to reflect on yourself. As for the fact that the school is not expelled, I don''t count this. Even if the principal and I are ssmates, this matter has not been discussed. It is your family Lingling, who has done too much. No school dares to keep her like the ssmates." "Then...then what to do, elder sister." Qin Run always felt that Wu Lingling was smart and would surely get ahead in the future. "Change her school." Chapter 1400: The Black Girl (35) Chapter 1400: The ck Girl (35) Just when Qin Run was desperate, Lu Jing, who had disappeared for a long time, appeared. Lu Jing also learned about Wu Lingling''s expulsion from the school. Several days have passed since this incident. Lu Jing was not from this school, and he did not understand the specific circumstances of the incident. Lu Jing still prefers Wu Lingling, and of course Wu Lingling still likes Lu Jing. Lu Jing didn''t know about Wu Lingling and those confuses, Wu Lingling also kept the secret from each other. Lu Jings family background is actually very good, just because he has more brothers and sisters, and his father has a lover. At present, he is not taken seriously. There was no news some time ago. Something happened to his mother and didn''te here. And he has less time here and less time to go to ss. Brother Dao will be detained for a long time. Seeing Lu Jing appear, Wu Lingling asked her where she had gone before. Lu Jing said that his mother was sick and he had to go back and have a look. His home is not in this city. "How can the school expel you?" "It''s not that those good students didn''t like me, so they expelled me, thinking that I affected their studies." Wu Lingling was very angry, "Lu Jing, don''t you know how happy they are to hear that I was expelled? ." Lu Jing now, like Wu Lingling, is very extreme. Think that the whole world is sorry for them, and all those who are better than them are guilty. In fact, Lu Jing''s mother was just one of his father''s many lovers. But he just thinks that his father is sorry for his mother and hates everyone in the Lu family. Even if his father wanted to train him well, he would not listen. Because his mother did help his father, many years ago, she cut him off. Therefore, in his father''s heart, his mother''s position is very important. It is also because his status in the Lu family is actually very special. Simrly, he is also the object of defense for many brothers and sisters. But because he doesn''t seem to be rare, no one has targeted him for the time being. "What are you going to do now?" "I don''t know, my mother is still helping me find a school. There are many schools in this city that are reluctant to ept me. They are all the same, thinking that my existence will affect their study." When Lu Jing came back, how did he know the situation here? "How about I help you." "May I?" With the help of Lu Jing, Wu Lingling entered a private junior high school. [Host, what should I do now? Lu Jing didn''t know those things yet. If he knew, he didn''t know whether he would help Wu Lingling. "study well." System: He believed in evil. Wu Lingling entered that junior high school without changing the past. She and Lu Jing got closer and closer, and finally one day they had a rtionship. Wu Lingling was afraid that Lu Jing would find out, and made a fake, which made Lu Jing believe that he was Wu Lingling''s first man. At this time, Wu Lingling wanted to get rid of the gangsters of Brother Dao. But the other party had her picture in her hand, and she didn''t know what to do for a while. Brother Dao also came out of the detention center. It didn''t take long to find Wu Lingling''s head. Tang Guo did not care about Wu Lingling for the time being, and continued to develop ording to this situation. Whether it was Lu Jing or Wu Lingling, the chances of getting better were very small. She is now more interested in the school doctor at the school. At noon, she sat in front of Qiao Ge. When Qiao Ge saw her, he subconsciously looked away. Don''t know what''s going on, he has been thinking about this girl recently. "Big brother." "Is there anything ufortable?" Qiao Ge twitched the corners of his mouth. This sound was so **** sweet. Chapter 1401: The Black Girl (36) Chapter 1401: The ck Girl (36) Although Qiao Ge felt very strange that his mind was filled with the shadow of this little sister who had been out of control recently. But she must be ufortable when she came to find him. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, who woulde to him? Wouldn''t it be that he was injured or unwell to see a doctor? "I feel sick in my stomach." Tang Guo said in a low voice, making Qiao Ge look more serious. system:? Host stomach pain? When did it happen, why didn''t you ask him to take some medicine? In the system space, all kinds of painkillers are avable, and it is much faster to ensure that the medicine is cured than to find a school doctor. "Then I will check it for you?" His Excellency Joe said consciously. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips twitched a little, but Qiao Ge didn''t notice it in an instant, and then she smiled reluctantly, "Big Brother, how do you check it?" How to check? ? These words were really scared that Qiao Ge almost dropped the stethoscope to the ground. The sweet and greasy voice of this little sister was really so sweet, how could it be so sweet. It''s so sweet, I really want to hold her and kiss her. Qiao Ge quickly reacted, terribly frightened by the terrifying thoughts that popped up in his mind. If it were not for the only doctor in the school, he would definitely n to run away now. "I, let me help you get your pulse." Qiao Ge put his stethoscope aside, sat on a stool, hit his waist straight, his expression was also serious, "I know how to do Chinese medicine, let me help you see how to respond. thing." In fact, he is now in his mind to determine why the little girl has a stomachache. Bad stomach? Is it still the menstrual period? When asked, he could not ask for the first time. Before Mingming, there were also girls who came to him for inspection because they had eaten something cold during their menstrual period. He asked a lot and learned that the other party had eaten popsicles. Why, this little sister looked at him with a pair of clean eyes, so he couldn''t ask? Did he really be unprofessional after leaving the big hospital anding to the small school clinic? But this doesn''t bother him, even if the patient doesn''t speak, can he not get the pulse clear? He believed in his own medical skills. Tang Guo put his hand on it, and Qiao Ge dropped his finger on her wrist. He has a serious expression, and dispels any thoughts in his mind. In response, Tang Guo bounced her brows, pursed her lips and smiled, and said to the system, "It looks pretty professional." [That is, the host is big, although this guy is often overwhelmed by you, and the design copses, but in front of the business, he has never dropped the chain. [By the way, the host is big, why is your body ufortable? Does it really hurt? Do you want me to find some painkillers for you? When you are ufortable, you must tell me, I have always been there. ] The system is very nervous. Tang Guo: "..." "It''s just that the stomach feels a little ufortable, during menstruation." [In this way, there are many medicines for menstrual periods in the system space. Just take two pills. These are all obtained in the high-tech world and are much more advanced than here. The host is big, don''t ignore your body. Tang Guo: "..." Her little Tongzi is really stupid sometimes. "Isn''t there a school doctor here? I heard that he is good at medical skills, so I wille to see him." Tang Guoyi said with a smile, finally letting the system''s voicee to an abrupt end. I''m sorry to disturb you. He didn''t turn the corner, and his IQ was dragged down. Chapter 1402: The Black Girl (37) Chapter 1402: The ck Girl (37) "It''s the menstrual period, right?" Qiao Ge let go of Tang Guo''s slender and white wrists, and said with a serious expression, "Does this kind of pain appear in my stomach every time my menstrual period?" "Correct." Tang Guo didn''t tell lies. In terms of memory, this body really suffered from pain every time he was in his menstrual period. Fortunately, family conditions are good, coupled with better living habits, the symptoms will not be too serious. But every time during the menstrual period, I will still be very weak, apanied by a little pain, I will not feel much energy in these two days, and my face will not look too good. If you don''t add nutrition in time, dizziness will still ur. "Then I will make you a cup of brown sugar water first." Qiao Ge looked at the little girl''s pale face. He didn''t know what was wrong, but he felt a little pain in his heart. It must be the little girl who is too good, and he has to be tortured by things like her menstrual period. He sympathizes. Yes, it must be! No other reason. There must be brown sugar here, and the little girls nowadays don''t pay much attention to their health. There are still many menstrual periods, and people who eat cold things, basically see this, he will swear severely. When he was making brown sugar water, he casually asked Tang Guo, "I haven''t eaten anything cold in the past few days, right?" "did not eat." Qiao Ge nodded, "Don''t touch cold water either." "it is good." He cooled the brown sugar water for a while, waited until the temperature of the entrance, and then handed it to Tang Guo, "Drink some first, which can relieve some symptoms. Your condition is not bad, I will prescribe some medicine for you, and then..." Qiao Ge hurriedly stopped what he said, and almost blurted out, and then massaged the position of the lower abdomen, this symptom would be much better. "How about it? Big Brother." Tang Guo asked seriously. Qiao Ge almost ran away looking at her studious. Massage, it is impossible for him to massage her. She is still a little girl, and he is a few years older than her. What if it spreads out and affects her reputation and learning. Andst time she said, don''t walk too close to him, will it affect her reputation and study? So, Qiao Ge turned around, took out a booklet, put it in front of Tang Guo, and said solemnly, "There is a massage technique here. Take it back and have a look. Go home at night and follow the massage mentioned above. During the menstrual period, massage them all, and the symptoms will gradually ease. Then, I will prescribe some medicine for you, and it should not be so severe next time." System: [Host, people are principled, you are still a little girl, even if you feel a little different, you still have your own persistence. Host, your family is so cute, so cute, now there are not many big boys who are so principled and respect girls. I think, if you grow up for two years, he should not be so concerned. Tang Guo: I didn''t expect that one day, she would be despised by the system. "Okay, big brother, you are so nice." Of course Tang Guo didn''t mean to embarrass Qiao Ge. She was so interested in this guy, suddenly remembered,e over and take a look. Qiao Ge heaved a sigh of relief, "If there is any difort,e to me." Ensure that the medicine is cured. "Ok." In the end, Tang Guo drank the brown sugar water and returned to the ssroom with the pamphlet for massaging the lower abdomen that Qiao Ge gave her, as well as some medicine. He smiled all day. The ssmates, seeing Tang Guo so happy, didn''t understand why, but they were happy. Chapter 1403: The Black Girl (38) Chapter 1403: The ck Girl (38) Tang Guo was happy, but Qiao Ge couldn''t. At first, Tang Guo''s shadow was always in his mind. The little girl with a sweet smile and a clean face. If this continues, he will think he is abnormal. Today, the other party came to see the doctor, which made him unable to control all kinds of random thoughts. Did she relieve her symptoms after taking the medicine? The weather is quite hot, will she secretly eat cold things? She looks so weak, will it affect her study? ... What kind of little sisters are going to be like, jumping around in his mind, is about to drive Qiao Ge crazy. Being a school doctor is not easy at all, and my mind is particrly not easy. I met a little sister who couldn''t get out of my mind. That smile is really **** beauty, and the voice is **** sweet, I can''t forget it. Qiao Ge rubbed his hair, a little broken. She is still a high school student, she is only sixteen years old, Qiao Ge, Qiao Ge, what are you thinking about? Even if you want to, you have to wait for another two years. Qiao Ge paused for another two years? Sixteen plus two equals eighteen, and then it means adulthood, right? As soon as this thought came out, it ran in Qiao Ge''s mind and couldn''t hold it back. After school, Tang Guo is still the same, likes to finish all his homework before going home. The ssmates in the ssroom have all left. They know Tang Guo''s habits, and they know that her family has a driver to pick him up. They are not afraid of her insecurity, so they greet her and leave. In just five minutes, Qiao Ge, who was waiting for her to grow for two more years, appeared at the door of the ssroom. [Host, the future of your house is here. The system kindly reminds. He knew that no matter how principled the guy was, once he met the host, he would definitely lose his soul. I really didn''t know what kind of restriction the other party had imposed on him. Tang Guo raised his head and saw Qiao Ge standing at the door of the ssroom. He smiled at him, "Big brother, what''s the matter with you?" "Um... are you better?" Qiao Ge didn''t enter the ssroom, but stood at the door. Nowadays, people like to spread rumors and want him to enter the ssroom. It was seen that only the two of them were in the ssroom. I don''t know what it will be. If she is a naughty student who does not like to learn, everyone will take it for granted and will not pay attention to such things. It happened that she was a good student. It was the pride and honor of this school. It was a positive image in everyone''s eyes. Once she is not good, even if it is a **** or a little temper, people will be talked about, thinking that the character of the three good students is bad. If she gets too close to him, it is probably rumored that the Miyoshi student will fall in love too. Because she is good enough, teachers are indispensable, and the school talks to her, which has a great influence on her. So, wait for her to grow for two more years. Qiao Ge secretly decided that even if he was interested in this well-behaved little sister, he would not be able to show it, otherwise there would be many voices attacking her from all directions. In this world, there are many people who like to trample on beauty. "It''s better already," Tang Guo replied. "I brought you a cup of brown sugar water." When Qiao Ge said this, he was so embarrassed. Seeing her with a clean smile and clear eyes, he coughed slightly, "As a doctor, you must pay attention to the follow-up of your patients." Chapter 1404: The Black Girl (39) Chapter 1404: The ck Girl (39) "Thank you then." Tang Guo walked to the door of the ssroom and took the brown sugar water in his hand, "Big brother, you are such a good doctor." "I''m leaving." Qiao Ge exhorted again, "Remember, don''t eat cold and spicy food, and don''t touch cold water, understand?" "understood." Qiao Ge really left. He was afraid that he would not be able to control it if he didn''t leave. He went to the ssroom to talk to her more and took her little hand. So, when will the little sister who identally live in his brain grow up? Qiao Ge was a little sad, and returned to the infirmary with a sad face. Tang Guo returned to his seat and continued to do his homework after drinking the brown sugar water. The system looked at her happy, and did not ask her if she would like the collection version of the medicine for relieving the symptoms of menstrual period in the system space. Brother Qiao Ge''s brown sugar water is more useful than these medicines. See how happy the host is smiling. The next day, Tang Guo went to the infirmary to look for Qiao Ge again at noon. Walking into the infirmary, Qiao Ge handed her a cup of brown sugar water. When asked how she was doing today, she said it was fine. After sitting for a while, he left again. Qiao Ge looked at her back, feeling a little stunned, still wondering, when will this obedient little sister be able to grow up. In the afternoon, Tang Guo was sitting homework in the ssroom. Qiao Ge watched as the people were almost gone, holding a thermos and wandering around the teaching building. Finally, I wandered around to Tang Guo''s ss, gave her the brown sugar water in the thermos, and left. System: Damn, this dog food is endless. Seeing that the host was so happy, he endured it! ! ! The system also didn''t let the news from Wu Lingling go. Any new news would be reported to Tang Guo as soon as possible. Often thest time Miao Rourou was involved, Wu Lingling was fired, but she did not dare to do thest time. However, because the junior high school Wu Lingling is studying at is a private school, there are still many students with good academic performance. Because of Lu Jing''s request, the school epted Wu Lingling, but she was also ced in a ss that was exclusively based on rtionships. This ss is basically the kind abandoned by the school and belongs to the bad ss. Wu Lingling didn''t care about this, and it didn''t take long before she fought fiercely with the girls in the ss. After Brother Dao came out, he did not give up Wu Lingling, once Wu Lingling wanted to get rid of them. They would use photos to ckmail them, as long as she dared to flee from them, they would send the photos to Lu Jing. Wu Lingling really likes Lu Jing, especially after knowing that Lu Jing should have a good background, she tasted the sweetness of Lu Jing''s rtionship and let her enter this junior high school. She didn''t want to give up Lu Jing. But she also didn''t want to involve people like Brother Dao more deeply, thest thing she didn''t want was to hang out with them. Lu Jing is not as good as Lu Jing in that aspect. In fact, these **** have no interest in Wu Lingling, who is not long open now and is dressed in strange clothes. Knowing that she had transferred to a private junior high school, they told Wu Lingling that as long as she could bring her ssmates out to y, she would not be looking for her, nor would she send her photos to Lu Jing. Because of what happenedst time, they hoped that these little students could volunteer. Wu Lingling agreed. The girls in the ss are mixed. After ying well with her, she really took them out to meet Brother Dao. The gangsters will coax, and there is money to buy small gifts for the girls, these girls are willing to hang out with them. Chapter 1405: The Black Girl (40) Chapter 1405: The ck Girl (40) Tang Guo heard this from the system and was not moved. It was a bit unexpected for Wu Lingling to fall so fast. Wu Lingling entangled with Dao brothers and other bastards, and took them out to y with the little ssmates, while fighting Lu Jing fiercely. The little boys and girls who have tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time all have only likes in their eyes, how do they know what they should and should not do now. When both of them are rebellious, there will be a different twist in their lives, then all of their future paths will be different. How would Wu Lingling know that the **** boss above Brother Dao was actually someone from a certain brother of Lu Jing, who caused Lu Jing''s troubles and only attacked Lu Jing. If Tang Guo answered that call, she would be the one who suffered. Wu Lingling hadn''t had so many things, and when Lu Jing came back, their lives would turn around. After Lu Jing came back, Wu Lingling guarded him and cried for several days, saying that she was almost bullied by a gangster, and she was the boss above Brother Dao. Of course, it conceals that Tang Guo was kidnapped by the gangster. Originally, Lu Jing went back to visit his mother, but felt that he couldn''t continue to mess around like this. When he heard about the person he liked, he was almost bullied by his opponent. I was angry and at the same time realized that if he continued like this, he would not only be sorry for his mother, but would not be able to protect what he liked. Then, Lu Jing learned well, using his father''s **** friendship to slowly get better. But Wu Lingling saw that Lu Jing was getting better, because she liked Lu Jing, she didn''t want to fall behind, and started to change. Lu Jing invited a tutor, and Wu Lingling said that she wanted to make progress with him and would follow him every day to make up lessons. "So, it was the tragedy of the original owner that made these two people." Tang Guo said in a low voice, "Now all of this has changed. I just stood by and watched them dance. Two little boys and girls who first tasted the forbidden fruit. , I cant extricate myself from being immersed in it now, how can I still think of other things. Wu Lingling could not go back. With Wu Lingling''s leadership, Lu Jing couldn''t look back either. As for Lu Jing''s desire to inherit the Lu family in this life, that''s impossible. Besides, the young master of the Lu family behind Brother Dao must also know this, right? Will the other party be unable to grasp this big handle? She was not interested in the Lu family''s affairs, but if the other party could make Lu Jing unable to turn over, she would be very happy. As for the group of Brother Dao, don''t worry, squeeze out the value first, and thest one can''t escape. "Tongzi, find out all the criminal evidence of those who have enemies with me." The system trembled, and when he heard the Tang dialect, he quickly agreed. "Then wait, Wu Lingling pushes herself into the abyss step by step." Tang Guo was a little regretful, "Unfortunately, she was not born again. If she was born again, that would be great." System: "..." Of course it is good. If Wu Lingling is reborn, it will be really refreshing to abuse her. The final exam. Tang Guo was not surprised, he was the first in the whole year, and the points deducted were very few, at most one or two points. In fact, these deductions are all deductions from teacher friendship, so they can''t really give full marks, although they really want to. Tang''s father and mother were very satisfied with this satisfactory answer. However, Wu Lingling''s grades were originally bad, and since she transferred to the junior high school farther away from home, her grades were of course even worse. Even if it failed, Qin Run was **** off by another with only 19 points. Chapter 1406: The Black Girl (41) Chapter 1406: The ck Girl (41) At the New Year''s family gathering, Qin Run didn''t mention Wu Lingling much. Tang Guo is still the most dazzling one among his peers. Surrounded by all her peers, it was obviously a family meeting. These people were actually asking her questions with test papers. After Tang Guo''s birthdayst time, they established a group privately. Any difficult questions would be sent to the group, and Tang Guo would help them answer them when he was free. The steps are detailed and easy to understand, which greatly improves their performance. Because of Tang Guo''s words, they are now learning what they are good at, and their family members are very supportive. It may be because they can learn what they like, so that they can improve in other subjects. These rtives all liked Tang Guo and thanked her very much. If it hadn''t been for her reminder, they wouldn''t know that their children were so talented in some ways. Tang Guo''s cousin is already taking part in the Olympiad. The cousin who has painted is also learning to paint. Others who are good at all aspects do not hesitate to spend money at home, as long as they like to focus on training. The key is that their grades are not bad now, no matter how they are in the upper-middle level, and with their own good aspects, the journey is much clearer than before. Qin Run looked at the group of children, talked andughed around Tang Guo, and heard that their grades had improved a lot. She looked at Wu Lingling, who was sitting on the side with a disdainful face, walked over to pull Wu Lingling, and whispered, "Why don''t you go over and y with your cousin Xiaoguo? You think everyone is ying pretty well, just you. People sitting here and eating melon seeds, what they say, is too ufortable." "Mom, you don''t care about me. I''m the one who celebrates the New Year, don''t eat melon seeds, and discuss and study. I''m not interested." When ites to Tang Guo, Wu Lingling is full of hatred. If it weren''t for Tang Guo, she would be so miserable now, being threatened by Brother Dao with photos, and being with Lu Jing, would she be trembling? Tang Guo is all to me, if the other party didn''t lose her phone, she wouldn''t have any of those things. Without those things, she would not be expelled. y with each other? She didn''t want to. She even hoped maliciously in her heart that Tang Guo could one day fall into Brother Dao''s hands. When the timees, see how the other person shows off. Isn''t it just better grades? It''s going to end. Qin Run was afraid of angering Wu Lingling, and said nothing. Listening to other people discussing the progress of my child''s grades, I feel very ufortable. These rtives are all smart people. Wu Lingling''s incident was a lot of trouble. Therefore, they only discuss their children''s progress on their own, and do not ask Qin Run and Wu Lingling''s achievements in public. Just as Wu Lingling didn''t learn well since she was a child, she forcibly brought good students to the gangsters. They were really refreshed with three views and would never let their children y with Wu Lingling. This kind of child, who has been full of malice since childhood, is now almost sixteen years old, and I am afraid that it will not be able to change. They didn''t ask Qin Run how was Wu Lingling, nor did she ask about Wu Lingling''s academic performance, so they simply chose to ignore her. In fact, they are still a little bit afraid, afraid that Wu Lingling will have a vicious mind at her young age, and if she really provokes her, will she be ganged up to harm their children. So, if you show off with Wu Lingling, or care about each other''s performance, forget it. It is estimated that she will not think that they are caring, but ridicule, look down on her, and will be hated and thankless. No one came to ask Wu Lingling, she was relieved. She could hear the voice of debating a topic over there, and she felt very ufortable, and she could only relieve her by constantly eating sunflower seeds. [Host, she is ufortable. "It''s right to be ufortable." Chapter 1407: The Black Girl (42) Chapter 1407: The ck Girl (42) After the New Year''s family gathering, Tang Guo''s brothers and sisters were discussing where to go. A group of people giggled, and they looked so good that Wu Lingling felt ufortable. Except on the day of the party, Wu Lingling never appeared in Tang Guo''s sight during the Chinese New Year. ording to the system, the other party has been ying with her group of little sisters these days. Lu Jing was called home. The idle gangsters approached Wu Lingling''s littledies and took them to the bar to y. This was the least disgusting time for Wu Lingling. Among the group of obedient students, she was ufortable. Its easier to y with these people. As for what those gangsters want to do with her, they have done everything they should do anyway. Even if she doesn''t want to, the other party has a picture of her, can she still refuse? Once or twice, three or four times, Wu Lingling has be ustomed to fooling around with gangsters. Gradually, words such as ethics, self-esteem, self-love, and self-care have disappeared in Wu Lingling''s dictionary. These words slowly became, just have fun, no one knows that she is having fun, those people in the family don''t understand her at all. She believes that this is youth. ying crazy, Wu Lingling and a few little sisters didn''t care at all, how they were messed up. In this way, Wu Lingling went crazy for a holiday with these gangsters. After school started, Tang Guo''s study life was still very peaceful. From time to time, a school doctor would walk around the door of her ssroom while she was doing homework in the afternoon. Every time when her menstrual period came, Qiao Ge would appear at the door of the ssroom on time. When he appeared, it was basically after school in the afternoon. The other ssmates had left. There was no one in the school. Tang Guo was the only one left in the ssroom. He would hand Tang Guo a cup of brown sugar water, and then ask her a few more questions about her health, and told her not to eat cold, spicy, or cold water. If you want to wash your hands, you cane to the infirmary, where he has hot water. Every time he finished speaking, Tang Guo would thank him with a smile, his ears would turn red with naked eyes. Then he will run away as if there is a fierce ghost chasing after him. [Host, Wu Lingling is pregnant. The system has been monitoring Wu Lingling''s movements. The range he covers now is far away. The school the other party is studying is actually far away, but because he is currently at a higher level, he can still be monitored. The host asked him to monitor Wu Lingling, the main purpose is to prevent Wu Lingling from dragging the hard-studying female students into the water. By the way, the host can greatly observe which direction Wu Lingling is heading. "What''s the matter, whose?" When Tang Guo asked, Wu Lingling and Lu Jing were entangled at the same time. Now Wu Lingling lives in the school, but she has never lived in the school, but in the ce where Lu Jing lives. Seeing that she was obedient, she didn''t mean to embarrass her. Only when Lu Jing is not there will she be called to y. she does not know. The system is also a bit difficult to exin in a word, [but I helped her figure it out, it''s not Lu Jing''s. "Oh, what is she going to do now?" [I was arguing with Lu Jing. I me Lu Jing. Lu Jing felt that he did something wrong, so he didn''t care about her, just hit her casually. He even said that if she wanted to, she could be born and raised by him. Wu Lingling did not agree, she was afraid that it was not Lu Jing''s in case. Chapter 1408: The Black Girl (43) Chapter 1408: The ck Girl (43) Because of pregnancy, Wu Lingling turned Lu Jing into trouble for a long time. Lu Jing felt guilty, and despite Wu Lingling''s troubles, he was not angry. Wu Lingling said no, he paid the money and took Wu Lingling to the hospital for an abortion. But Wu Lingling has not yet reached the age of sixteen and does not have an ID card, nor does Lu Jing. Lu Jing is also a small bastard. His father has some money. He has a group of people who follow him for various reasons, and he can''t reach out to various hospitals. For this, there is no way to directly find a doctor to help Wu Lingling quietly perform abortion surgery. Therefore, the minor needs a guardian to take her. "I can''t let my family know about this, Lu Jing, if my family knows, we will both be over." Wu Lingling finally knew the importance of the matter. If anyone knew about her, her abortion would cause her to spread, and everything she had would be ruined. On the side of rtives, I must not be able to look up. She was only a few months away from reaching the age of 16, and she couldn''t hold her head even when she was known by her ssmates. Therefore, this matter cannot be let others know. "Then I will find someone to apany us. Don''t worry, we will go to the hospital a little far away, and no one will meet him." Find someone who pretends to be Wu Lingling''s parent, that is still no problem. Wu Lingling bit her lip, and finally nodded in agreement. Through the monitoring of the system, Tang Guo saw two underage men and women, so he finalized the matter. She never felt that this matter had something to do with her. Until noon one day, when she was eating in the cafeteria, the system''s voice sounded: [Host, Wu Lingling sneaked into your ssroom. [Currently looking through your schoolbag. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, and quickly stood up, ignoring his meal. What does Wu Lingling want to do? Suddenly, her mind shed. Wu Lingling didn''t want to steal her ID card and go to abortion? "I have an ID card in my schoolbag. See if she has taken my ID card." Tang Guo was really angry. Wu Lingling was too naive and dared to provoke her. It takes about ten minutes to walk from the cafeteria to the ssroom. Under the surveince of the system, Wu Lingling had found her ID card in Tang Guo''s schoolbag. It just so happened that at this time, the ssmates were all out for dinner, but Wu Lingling just watched that there was no one in the ssroom, and sneaked in, nning to leave with her ID card. This Wu Lingling didn''t forget to **** on top of her head even if she had a baby. [Host, Wu Lingling has left the ssroom and is going downstairs. "Ok." Tang Guo had just walked to the door of the teaching building, and Wu Lingling also happened to go downstairs. When she saw Tang Guo, she was also taken aback. Wu Lingling, who was always displeased with Tang Guo, actually said, "Cousin Xiaoguo, didn''t you go to dinner?" Wu Lingling is also familiar with Tang Guo, and Tang Guo basically does not change her time. That''s why she was surprised that Tang Guo came back at this time. Especially now that she secretly took Tang Guo''s ID card, feeling very guilty, nning to say hello and leave immediately. "I was eating, but something happened suddenly, so I don''t n to eat anymore." "Oh, the cousin, go and work, I''ll go first." Wu Lingling hurried past Tang Guo, her mouth still a little proud, before she was finished, she was stopped by Tang Guo. Wu Lingling''s heart trembled, but she didn''t feel that Tang Guo found out that she had taken away her ID card, so she asked displeasedly, "Cousin Xiaoguo, what are you stopping me for?" Chapter 1409: The Black Girl (44) Chapter 1409: The ck Girl (44) "You can go, leave the ID in your pocket." Tang Guo didn''t talk nonsense with Wu Lingling, everyone passing by basically knew Tang Guo, an excellent student. When Wu Lingling did such a thing, they naturally knew Wu Lingling. Many people watched around, knowing that the two were rtives, and were curious about what happened between them. Wu Lingling''s expression suddenly changed when she heard Tang Guo say her ID. "Cousin Xiaoguo, what are you talking about, what ID." The corners of Tang Guo''s lips were bent, and she did not give Wu Lingling a chance to quibble. Now the ID card is in the other party''s pocket. Therefore, before Wu Lingling could react, she walked up to Wu Lingling and copied it into Wu Lingling''s pocket. Wu Lingling had no time to stop. He could only watch Tang Guo **** his ID card over, aphasia for a while. "This is my ID card, Wu Lingling." Tang Guo held up the ID card in his hand and showed it to the people around him. "Look, everyone, is this my ID card?" "The name and photo above are indeed ssmate Tang Guo." They originally hated Wu Lingling, especially those girls who stood behind Tang Guo one after another, looking at Wu Lingling suspiciously. She stole ssmate Tang Guo''s ID card, what was she trying to do something illegal? At this time, the eldest sister from Tang Guo''s ss arrived. Seeing Wu Lingling, he took two steps in three steps and came to Tang Guo''s side. She shouted at Wu Lingling, "Wu Lingling, what are you doing here? You still have the face toe to this school? Are you nning to bully Tang? Student Guo, didnt you have enough lessonsst time?" "Wu Lingling stole ssmate Tang Guo''s ID card, but she still doesn''t know what she is going to do." "It''s definitely not a good thing. Taking advantage of everyone''s eating, stealing from the ssroom, if it weren''t for Tang Guo''s cleverness, she would have seeded." "You can''t let her go, you must find out what she is doing with her ID card." Wu Lingling regretted seeing that something was wrong, but in fact she just wanted to make Tang Guo sick. I remembered a certain plot I had seen before, and knew that Tang Guo basically carried his ID card in his schoolbag. Then I started thinking, taking advantage of the other party''s lunch at noon, secretly taking the ID card, and preparing to go to the hospital, doing traffic in the name of Tang Guo. Never thought that Tang Guo would discover it halfway through. Seeing more and more people, she said: "I just made a joke with cousin Xiaoguo. We are rtives and I will not do anything bad." "Wu Lingling doesn''t do bad things, how do you make us believe?" The eldest sister looked suspicious, "I have asked someone to ask the teacher. You must check this out, and then let the teacher notify your parents and yours. School, otherwise, this thing is endless. A certain junior high school student actually came to us to steal something." Seeing that the matter was raging, Wu Lingling wanted to run. Tang Guo stretched his leg and hooked, and the other party fell into a shit. The eldest sister and a few girls went up to hold Wu Lingling, but didn''t do anything else, just caught her to the office. "It''s gone, it''s gone, the teacher will deal with this matter." The eldest sister waved her hand, and everyone dispersed. She turned her head and patted Tang Guo on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, we are all here, it is impossible for Wu Lingling to do anything bad." Tang Guo nodded and smiled. She also nned to bring the matter to Qin Run, but she didn''t expect the eldest sister in this ss to appear in her freshman year, and she considered everything. Chapter 1410: The Black Girl (45) Chapter 1410: The ck Girl (45) Because the person who stole the ID was Wu Lingling, and the person who stole the ID was Tang Guo. When the head teacher knew the matter, he immediately notified the school and the private junior high school Wu Lingling was currently studying. The private junior high school knew that Wu Lingling was causing trouble, and of course she notified her parents as soon as possible. Tang Guo just sat in the office and waited. Wu Lingling couldn''t see she could leave, and she cried the first time she was anxious. Tang Guo felt particrly refreshed when she saw the other''s red eyes. She hates it very much, because minors do harm to others and don''t have to take responsibility. Are those who are hurt by minors hurt for nothing? Not long after, the teachers from Qin Run and Wu Lingling''s junior high school came. Qin Run looked at Wu Lingling''s red eyes, she was angry, and she thought her daughter was not up to it. Seeing Tang Guo, who was sitting on the side, she walked up to Tang Guo and asked, "Xiao Guo, what is going on? Why is the matter between the two sisters so big?" "Auntie, Lingling stole my ID. If it weren''t for me to find something wrong, I don''t know what she did with my ID." "Good point, what does Lingling do with your ID card?" Qin Run still feels ufortable. Is it okay to close the door for her family''s affairs? She was very dissatisfied with Tang Guo if she wanted to make such a big trouble. Tang Guo didn''t bother to talk to Qin Run, "The auntie, ask Lingling why she took my ID card. This is not a trivial matter. If she takes my ID card and does something illegal, what do you think will happen? as a result of?" "Since Auntie is here, please ask me more clearly. What Lingling didst time, presumably Auntie still has fresh memories, right?" The school is also criticizing Wu Lingling, especially the teacher of Wu Lingling''s current junior high school, whose face is flushed with usation. This matter was caught upright, and I couldn''t justify it. This Wu Lingling is a disaster star. In front of so many people, Wu Lingling naturally refused to admit what she did with her ID card. Tang Guo didn''t confess to Wu Lingling that he had an abortion with his ID card. She just wanted to make a fuss about this matter, it was that simple. In the end, Wu Lingling was taken away by Qin Run. After the middle school teacher went back, he also proposed to the principal whether she could open Wu Lingling. Going to someones school to steal things really cant afford to lose this person. But because Wu Lingling was stuffed in by Lu Jing, and a lot of money was stuffed in, she eventually stayed in this school. Qin Run couldn''t control Wu Lingling, and after a lesson, it was of no use. For this matter, Tang Guo called Tang''s mother the same day. "What? Lingling secretly came to your school to steal the ID card?" Mother Tang''s expression was indescribable at the time. This Wu Lingling was really getting more and more ufortable. "Well, mom, I don''t know what she does with her ID card. Can you let people pay attention to it? If she really does something illegal, she still doesn''t know what to do." Tang Guo said this without being kind. She couldn''t directly point out that Wu Lingling was pregnant and wanted to have an abortion. She hadn''t nned to break it, but watched Wu Lingling degenerate step by step. But Wu Lingling would not be forgiven for stealing her ID card. So, don''t expose the pregnancy. Mother Tang still cares about Qin Run, and she said that she would pay attention to it. Tang''s mother and Tang''s father are very capable. There are many people who know each other in this city, and many aplished people may be their ssmates. It didn''t take long for the results toe. Chapter 1411: The Black Girl (46) Chapter 1411: The ck Girl (46) Tang Guo learned from the system that Wu Lingling had an abortion in the hospital and was seen by a ssmate of Tang''s mother. Tang''s mother and Tang''s father had a rtionship group, and knew that Wu Lingling was going to steal Tang Guo''s ID card. She didn''t say this to the people in the rtionship group, but said that Wu Lingling is more rebellious. If you see that girl is doing something unusual, you must notify her, lest Wu Lingling really goes astray. People who are familiar with the Tang family actually know about Wu Lingling. Many of the children of the people in this group are also studying in the school where Tang Guo lives, and they know it better. Wu Lingling went to the abortion hospital, and there happened to be Tang''s ssmates inside. Wu Lingling didn''t know each other, but many people knew the three words Wu Lingling, plus it was specially told by Tang''s mother. After Tang''s mother learned about this, she immediately understood why the other party had stolen Tang Guo''s ID card, and she almost hated Wu Lingling. This time, she really gave up on Wu Lingling and told Qin Run about it. It is said that Qin Run beat Wu Lingling viciously, and Wu Lingling simply moved to live with Lu Jing instead of living at home. Qin Run couldn''t manage, so she came to Tang mother to cry. "Sister, why did you say that I gave birth to such a daughter? I didn''t learn well at a young age, yed with gangsters, and had an abortion." It''s a shame to say, "Sister, what should I do." "It would be great if Lingling had Xiaoguo obedient, why didn''t this kid learn from Xiaoguo." "This teaches children to educate them from an early age. It used to make you more unwilling to learn. Now that you have learned badly, it is difficult to reverse it." Mother Tang didn''t want to care about Qin Run''s messy things, but Wu Lingling herself didn''t learn well and wanted to frame her daughter. At a young age, his mind is vicious. If the other party wasn''t Qin Run''s daughter, she really wanted to die. Don''t say I can''t control it, even if it is managed, she will not lend any help to Wu Lingling. Everything that I did at the beginning was treated as if everything was fed to the dog. If Qin Run didn''t understand, she didn''t want this girl anymore. I dont know how to teach my children. I spend all my thoughts on a man with bad debts. I dont care about my children, and they expect others to help them. Tang mother realized. Therefore, no matter what Qin Run said, she did not express her position to intervene. In the end, Qin Run left withints. Mother Tang looked at the other person and only sighed. Now that I think about it carefully, her daughter did not learn badly, that is really lucky. If she knew that Tang Guo did not appear in this world, her daughter would go on a road to hell. Would she still feel lucky? Facing Wu Lingling, will he still be calm? After several days, Wu Lingling still did not return home. Qin Run found her several times, and Wu Lingling quarreled with her, she didn''t even see her mother in her eyes. She was extremely rebellious and said she would not go home again. Qin Run found Tang''s mother again, crying, why her life was so bitter. Mother Tang is a good-hearted person, she may not care about Wu Lingling, but if Qin Run really has something to do, she probably won''t be cruel. Therefore, this weekend, Tang Guo poured a ss of water for Tang''s mother and Tang''s father, and put two yellow beams in the water and a dream, so that they could feel the despair of their previous lives. System: Terrible. He also thought that the host would not do anything to Tang''s mother and father. It turns out that these two people have to eat Huangliang Yimeng. A dream is worth a lifetime, enough pain for these two people. Chapter 1412: The Black Girl (47) Chapter 1412: The ck Girl (47) Huang Liangs dream is actually not a dream, but rather like experiencing a life of forgetting, and the memory is very deep. People who have taken Huangliangyimeng will never think that what they have dreamed of is false. Tang Guo was refreshed the next morning. This day is a weekend. The living habits of the two couples are still very good. Basically, even on the weekend, or when there is nothing wrong, they will get up at 6 or 7 o''clock. But this day, none of them got up. Until eight o''clock, Tang Guo heard some movement in the house. Mother Tang seemed to be crying, she was sitting on the sofa, watching TV, drinking milk, and waiting quietly. At about 9:30, Mother Tang and Father Tang came out, and neither of them looked good. When they looked at Tang Guo, there was more guilt and happiness in their eyes. Tang Guo certainly knew what they were celebrating, and fortunately, everything they experienced in this world was different from what they had dreamed of. But is it that simple? The system sensed Tang Guo''s thoughts and couldn''t help but secretly ask, [Host, do you have any thoughts? "Yes." What are your thoughts? "Nothing, just find an opportunity to tell them that my perfect daughter is actually not their real daughter, but a person who will help their daughter fulfill her wish and live a new life." System: This bad woman is really too bad. "In fact, there is no need to look for opportunities. They have already used Huangliang Yimeng, and many details are different. Both of them are not fools, and they will gradually discover that I am actually not their real daughter." [Host, you are so cruel. Mother Tang and Father Tang cared more about Tang Guo, and didn''t say anything else. It''s just that Wu Lingling and Qin Run are no longer in the conversation between the two. No matter how pitiful Qin Run was, Mother Tang never wavered. The two worked conscientiously while taking care of their daughter. The dream of that night, always lingering in their minds, can''t get rid of it. Now they see Wu Lingling, they feel ufortable. They told themselves countless times that it was just a dream. Can recall the details that Tang Guo differs from their daughter, the daughter in front of him is even better than their daughter. The hearts of both of them sank, they still didn''t express anything, it was better for Tang Guo. [They dont want to admit it, host. "If you don''t admit it, don''t admit it." Tang Guo has been in the second semester of high school, and her grades have always maintained the first ce. The peers in the family, except Wu Lingling, who haspletely be a female gangster, has been tossing between Lu Jing and the gangster. The other members are getting better and better. Almost a year, Wu Lingling had another abortion and still threw the pot to Lu Jing. Until now, Lu Jing didn''t know. After school in the afternoon, Tang Guo still did his homework in the ssroom. Before long, Qiao Ge came with dinner. "Are you hungry?" "not yet." "After eating, do the questions." Qiao Ge opened the thermal box and sent it to Tang Guo, "Try it." Tang Guo smiled and raised his head, "Big Brother Qiao Ge." "Little sister Tang Guo." Qiao Ge didn''t know if she had been in contact for so long, this little sister was a ghost. "Did you make these?" Qiao Ge nodded, "I did it." "Big brother, you are amazing." Qiao Ge''s face was full of praise, and his eyes softened, "Let''s eat, I''ll go first. Just put the thermal box at the entrance of the infirmary in a while." When he left, he touched Tang Guo''s head and said in a low voice, "Little sister, you have to be an adult soon." "Brother, if you push the earth around, I will be an adult soon." Qiao Ge: God pushes the earth around, can it still be like this? Chapter 1413: The Black Girl (48) Chapter 1413: The ck Girl (48) A year ago, Wu Lingling chose to drop out of school. Qin Run was rebellious against Wu Lingling, did not return home, fooled around outside, and onlyined to others that Wu Lingling was ignorant. She also said that Wu Lingling didn''t understand her parents'' heart and had let down her expectations. She never thought that Wu Lingling became a little sister because she did two jobs and most of the money was spent on Wu Jun. Before Wu Lingling transferred to another school, Tang''s mother paid for her school expenses, and even Wu Lingling''s pocket money was mostly from Tang''s mother. In addition to giving Wu Lingling a ce to live, she gave Wu Lingling a little money every day. I have never spent any thought on Wu Lingling, but hope that the girl will be a phoenix. Is that possible? Wu Lingling didn''t learn well and became a gangster, but she was ignorant. Mother Tang looked at Wu Lingling''s situation and didn''t help. Sheined in her heart. Mother Tang didn''t value the rtionship between rtives and sisters at all. Of course, she didn''t dare to speak out all her dissatisfaction in front of Mother Tang. She has no confidence, maybe one day she will have to rely on Tang''s mother to help her. How did she know that Mother Tang, who had taken Huangliang Yimeng, was truly benevolent without strangling her to death. In theter period of thest life, after the original owner fell and Wu Lingling rose up, Qin Run did not rarely show off in front of Tang''s mother. Huang Liangs dream is clearer than truly experiencing that world. Because in this dream, you can see what they have experienced from the perspective of each important role. Ziyun knew that Tang Guo would travel to various small worlds, and would experience all kinds of strange things, and possess some miserable people. So over the years, I have been studying and upgrading several medicines that Tang Guo needs. Mother Tang, who had seen what happened in the previous life from all angles, did not have the slightest sympathy in her heart no matter how Qin Run cried orined. She even regretted how she would dig her heart out to such a person. Tang Guo could feel that Mother Tang looked at her, every time she was full of uncertainty and sadness, and eventually turned into silence, and then silently treated her well. The same was true for Father Tang. Many times, she could feel that the two sighed in another room. But she didn''t meet once, and the two would talk about her. It seems that they have already acquiesced not to talk about this matter, even if they know that she is suspicious and that she is not their real daughter, they do not want to expose this lie. Tang Guo didn''t intend to dismantle it either. Regardless of whether it was dismantled or dismantled, the two would not have a better life for the rest of their lives, as long as they understood in their hearts that she was not their real daughter. Their real daughter is gone, and she has experienced everything in Huang Liang''s dream. In the rest of the time, they will be extremely painful. This is enough. Wu Lingling didn''t learn well at all, which also made Lu Jing lose her mind to be better. The bully boss on the top of Brother Dao reported these things to a certain young master of the Lu family. The young master knew that Wu Lingling was dragging Lu Jing, saying that this was just right, as long as Lu Jing missed the best time now, then the other party would never have a chance to turn over in his life. In this way, Tang Guo entered the third year of high school, and there is one month left before the college entrance examination. Family members older than her have already taken the college entrance examinationst year. Although not all of them are top schools, they are also top-notch schools with their specialties, and their lives have been different from the previous life. Many people expressed hope for Tang Guo. Chapter 1414: The Black Girl (49) Chapter 1414: The ck Girl (49) One day, Wu Lingling and a few younger sisters passed by the gate of Tang Guo School idly. At this time, it was time for school. She stood aside, chewing gum, and now she was not wearing heavy metal clothing. It was a t-shirt, a denim skirt, and of course the hair was dyed several colors. I also specially made fancy nails. On the ears, there are a row of ear holes. There are various trendy studs on them, and the studs on both sides are different. On the neck, there is also a silver ne of skull bones. These are very fashionable among them. Wu Lingling, who has left her family and no longer studies, now all her expensese from Lu Jing. Lu Jing believed that he had caused Wu Lingling to have two abortions and owed her a lot. He basically gave everything she wanted. "The college entrance examination is only a month away, my God, Tang Guo is the first ce again this time, it''s terrible." "I passed by the office that day and heard from the Chinese teacher that she especially wanted to give Tang Guo full marks, but the deduction was because she was too proud." "Why are there such perverts in the world, why should I meet someone at her level, it is really sour, proud and inferior." Wu Lingling didn''t care what the people around her said, but she was extremely sensitive when she heard the words Tang Guo. In her cognition, if Tang Guo hadn''t received the call back then, she must not be like this today. She became like this, was entangled by those bastards, and had two abortions because of Tang Guo. If it weren''t for Tang Guo, she would not be exposed if she stole her ID card. If it were not for Tang''s ssmates to be nosy, her abortion would not be known to everyone in the family. Hearing that Tang Guo was still so good, even better than before, Wu Lingling was angry. Why did she be like this? Tang Guo was still standing in that dazzling position. Last year, she did not go to a family gathering. She doesn''t return home anymore, so what else is she going to do to save face? However, she has a family group, a family circle of friends. In their family, all her peers, who yed well with Tang Guo, seemed to have made great progress. It is said that a certain cousin of Tang Guo was exceptionally admitted by a prestigious university because of his mathematical talent. There are many such things. In short, those people seem to have their own strengths. Tang Guo also has a cousin who may have gone out of luck and actually worshipped a famous Chinese painting master as his master. Her peers are getting better and better, and Wu Lingling doesn''t want to meet those people. asionally meeting someone familiar on the street, she turned her head and walked away subconsciously, not looking at the other person, pretending not to see. What she fears most is that people familiar with her ask how she is now. However, no one seemed toe to ask her. She took a detour, and the other party didn''t mean to call her. Thinking that Tang Guo was about to take the college entrance examination, Wu Lingling felt very ufortable. Why? No need to guess, as long as Tang Guo takes the college entrance examination, the other party will definitely y the best level, and will undoubtedly be the city''s number one in science. When countless people interviewed, reported to the news, Tang Guo was the dazzling star. And her? It''s just the mud hidden in the dark. She didn''t believe it, so no one secretlypared her with Tang Guo. Tang Guo is a role model, and she is a negative teaching material. She felt that the world was really full of maliciousness towards her. Listening to Tang Guo enviously in her ear, Wu Lingling spit out chewing gum on the ground angrily, turned and left. Chapter 1415: The Black Girl (50) Chapter 1415: The ck Girl (50) Wu Lingling didn''t go far, but changed a ce, found a small stall selling snacks, and bought some snacks. Lu Jing spoils her very much now. He is not short of money and gives her a lot of money. Lu Jing felt sorry for her, and it was nothing to spend some money on her. Therefore, Wu Lingling is not short of money now, and often invites a few youngdies around her to eat delicious food. Now they are holding a lot of skewers, eating them while throwing bamboo sticks on the ground, some with bones and shells directly on the ground. Even if the trash can is not far away, they don''t seem to see it. Because they don''t dress up properly, people around them don''t dare to say anything even if they hate them, they just stand far away. This position is facing the school gate. When Tang Guo came out of the school gate, she saw Wu Lingling and a few little sisters, eating and throwing garbage, showing no quality at all. [Host, she has fallen thoroughly enough. "But she seems to be able to bear it, because she is depraved, and everything she has experienced will only make her sad a little bit." Two different people experience the same things, and the pressures and experiences they endure are different. Wu Lingling''s choice was to get rid of the can, and simply mix with those people. She didn''t feel guilty about what she had done in her heart, and she was still resentful in her heart. She didn''t receive the call back then. Wu Lingling also saw Tang Guo, so she was taken aback for a while. Tang Guo, who was almost eighteen years old, was even more beautiful. That face is the face of the first lover. Just stop there, you can attract the attention of countless people. Wu Lingling suddenly felt that the skewers in her hand had no taste. Seeing Tang Guo only nced at her, she didn''t care about getting into the car, she gritted her teeth and felt a little angry. "What a look!" Isnt it just looking good and getting better grades? "Sister Lingling, why don''t you eat anymore?" "If you can''t eat, it''s annoying to watch some people." The little elder sisters still winked, and asked in a low voice, "Sister Lingling can''t understand Tang Guo, right? She is very arrogant, relying on some achievements and backing by school. "Yeah, I think she is bad and hypocritical. You don''t know that none of the rtives in my family say that she is bad. Every time I see her, she is very annoying. They don''t know the true face of Tang Guo. , How hypocritical." "Sister Lingling, since you hate her so much, just look for opportunities to clean up her. You have Brother Lu backing up, and you are also familiar with Brother Dao. Ask them for help, and you can show her what you want." Wu Lingling frowned, "Do you think I don''t want to? She never runs around. She has a driver to pick you up every day, and people will apany you when shopping. Moreover, her family rtionship is very wide, and if she provokes her, she might get us Caught in and locked up for a few days, I don''t want to go in and sit on a cold bench." "Sister Lingling, I thought of a good way." A youngdy''s eyes lit up. "This method can definitely teach her a lesson, and she must not be proud. "any solution?" "She has good grades, and she must be very concerned about the college entrance examination. We tried to find a way to prevent her from taking the college entrance examination." Wu Lingling was taken aback for a moment, thenughed out quickly, "Can''t take the college entrance examination?" "Yes." The little sisters nodded again and again, "Sister Lingling, is this a severe lesson to her?" "Forget it." Chapter 1416: The Black Girl (51) Chapter 1416: The ck Girl (51) [Host, they want you not to take the college entrance examination. "Got it." The system is not worried. With his monitoring, these people can''t destroy it at all. And for a person like the host, taking the college entrance examination or not has little impact on her. However, the host said to be a good student who is studying hard and making progress every day. Actually, it can be regarded as helping the original owner fulfill her unfulfilled wish. The original owner still didn''t give up studying the encounter at the beginning, but in the end it really couldn''t bear it, there was no way. [Host, after taking the college entrance examination and studying at university, what are you going to do? What about that guy? He is looking forward to your adulthood every day now. "For the sake of his good behavior, take him with him wherever he goes." [Host, the dinner made by Brother Qiao Ge is delicious? Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth with a paper towel, and said with a smile, "It''s delicious. The cooking skills are growing every day, and it''s getting more and more delicious." [Host, your eldest brother Qiao Ge is very sinister, this is to hold you up. "It''s his ability to get stuck. Anyway, I think it''s good. My eldest brother, currently in my heart, is perfect and cute." System: escaped, escaped. Can''t be kidding, this dog food can''t bear it. At noon now, Tang Guo doesn''t go to the cafeteria to eat. After the other students go out, Qiao Ge will touch her ssroom and hand her the insted box with meals. The dishes are different every day, all he cooks himself, and sometimes he cooks soup. Qiao Ge had already figured it out, his daughter-inw must be raised by himself, and it must be different from the one raised since childhood. Such an excellent little girl, if he is sent out again when she really waits for her to be an adult, the day lily will be cold. Now he is slowly sending warmth to the little girl, sending it away, maybe he can send himself out. "What kind of food do you want to eat in the afternoon?" Tang Guo was sitting by the window, and Qiao Ge was standing by the window with a smile in his eyes, looking at her and asked. Tang Guo took a bite of his meal and raised his head, "Big Brother Qiao Ge, watch and make it. Everything you make is delicious." "The weather is a bit hot. I will cook you a pumpkin and mung bean soup in the afternoon to cool off the heat." Qiao Ge calcted that he would definitely not be able to eat greasy at night, but his little sister had heavy learning tasks every day and the dishes were light. It also has to be nutritious and delicious. He stood in this position and calcted and watched Tang Guo eat. After Tang Guo had eaten, and the other ssmates had almost finished eating, he could leave with the instion box. Of course someone knew about Qiao Ge''s food delivery to Tang Guo. Even the teachers and ssmates in the school know it. But Tang Guo''s grades never slipped, whether it was the final exam or every test. Qiao Ge had nothing more than giving Tang Guo food. It''s really not wrong, just ignore it. And they also watched, what Tang Guo ate every day was really sour and admiring. Qiao Ge carried the instion box and walked downstairs. Anyone who knew him would smile at him ambiguously and joked, "School Doctor Joe, are you busy today?" "Not busy." Qiao Ge answered with a smile. asionally he would meet the principal. The principal helped his forehead and regretted it. Why did he agree to be the school doctor? He nced at his thermos box and asked, "Should I go to the market againter?" Chapter 1417: The Black Girl (52) Chapter 1417: The ck Girl (52) "Uncle Lin, you know." Qiao Ge kept smiling, "Now that you are nervous about studying, students need to eat more nutrition to avoid dizziness and physical weakness." Principal Lin: No, he doesn''t know, he doesn''t know anything. "Student, which student? School doctor Qiao, why don''t I know, you care so much about the students in our school, do you want to go to the cafeteria in your free time?" "Uncle Lin, what do you want to eat? I will make one more for you in the afternoon. By the way, I am going to stew some pumpkin and mung bean soup. Would you like?" Principal Lin''s stern face showed a smile again, patted Qiao Ge on the shoulder, and whispered, "Pumpkin and mung bean soup, don''t put sugar, put less salt in vegetables, and put more peppers." "Understood, Uncle Lin." "Qiao Ge, you go to the vegetable market every day to buy and cook, what do you do in the infirmary?" Principal Lin''s expression became serious again, "Don''t forget that you are a school doctor now. The weather is hot. Don''t leave. Sometimes students have problems and no one can be found." Qiao Ge was not worried at all, and confidently said, "I have two apprentices. They dont need wages, and they dont need me to serve meals. They are willing to post it under my hands. Uncle Lin, dont worry. Small problems, they have no problems at all." Principal Lin was a little confused, "When did it happen? Why don''t I know?" "Uncle Lin, if you don''t rest assured,e back to the infirmary with me. There is absolutely no problem with their level, and they don''t need money and work for nothing, don''t you feel bad?" Principal Lin was really worried, although Qiao Ge wouldn''t do anything extraordinary. It is said that Qiao Ge targeted the best student in his school, and they just delivered food and water, without saying anything special. Moreover, many times, I kept a distance when I talked with other students'' little ssmates. It had been two years, and I didn''t pull my hand. Principal Lin thought of this, suddenly wondering if he was too harsh, Qiao Ge sounded a bit miserable. However, he thinks it is good to keep this distance so that no students will follow suit. Qiao Ge''s restraint, politeness, and consideration for the small ssmates have made many female students in the school understand that those male ssmates are frivolous. I have to say that because of the appearance of Qiao Ge, their school''s premature love affairs have really reduced a lot. When a male student pursues a female student, the female student subconsciously uses Qiao Ge topare, and then asks someone to vomit blood, "Can you cook?" Male student: "If you can do it, it may not be delicious. But, I will improve." Female ssmate: "You go to y basketball every day. Do you have time to learn to cook? You have to go to ss. Could you bring me food?" Male ssmate: "..." I''m sorry to bother you. There are also male ssmates who want to pull the female ssmate''s hand. The female ssmate threw each other away, "Break up, you are so frivolous. You have only been together for a week, and you want to hold my hand. You talked to me about friends, in fact, to hold my hand? I would rather you do it for I dont want you to copy my homework just to hold my hand." Male student: "?" All the male ssmates in the school yelled that they couldnt do it. If they fell in love, lets forget it. Girlfriend, I haven''t studied interesting yet. Principal Lin followed to the infirmary, looked at the familiar faces in his thirties, and almost knelt to Qiao Ge. This, this... Qiao Ge is ying too much. Chapter 1418: The Black Girl (53) Chapter 1418: The ck Girl (53) He thought that there were at most a few young people with good talents. He never expected that the doctors who came to his school as free doctors were actually a few well-known doctors. One of them had also operated on him. Free to be a voluntary school doctor? He didn''t believe it if he killed him, he had some vague guesses, it must be these guys who wanted to learn something from Qiao Ge. Speaking of Qiao Ge, he also had to sigh, this guy is simply a ghost in the medical world. Even if he is only in his twenties, his achievements are beyond the reach of many people who have done this for a lifetime. In this world, there are always so many people that make people feel sour, but willing to kneel for each other. Qiao Ge is such a person. Principal Lin said hello to the new free school doctors, and left with a smile on his back. Now, he was not worried at all. There are a few guys here, not to mention minor illnesses and pains, just some violent situations, and there is no problem with them. This kid Qiao Ge, yes, he actually invited so many free school doctors. The principal walked back to the office, walked to the corridor, and subconsciously nced down. He saw Qiao Ge walking outside the school with a vegetable basket, and he almost didn''t nt an onion from the railing position. This kid, in order to put himself into the hands of the little ssmates, really did not scrutinize any means. People at school have be ustomed to seeing Qiao Ge carrying a basket and riding a bicycle to go to the vegetable market. Every time, Qiao Ge is a scenery line, because he is so handsome, smiling and sunny, he actually wants to hang a basket to buy vegetables. This kind of contrast is so cute. The male ssmates in the school hate Qiao Ge. Had it not been for the existence of this guy, would they not find a girlfriend now? Whenever they confessed, the female ssmates would ask them if they would cook, and talk to them about friends, for the purpose of holding their little hands. As long as they dare to be unruly, female students will say they are frivolous and express their rejection of such frivolous boys. Male student: "..." Time flew by, and it was a month, and finally came the day before the college entrance examination. Tang''s mother and Tang''s father both returned and nned to apany Tang Guo to the college entrance examination. That night, Tang Guo received a prompt from the system, stating that the gangster who had mixed up with Wu Lingling went to her driver''s house and punctured the tire of the car. Her driver lives here not far away. For convenience, he usually drives the car back to his home. The next day, early in the morning, he would arrive downstairs at Tang Guo''s house on time. "Record it." Tang Guo said and fell asleep. The next morning, Mother Tang and of course received news that they didn''t know who had punctured the tire. If the two have not taken Huangliang Yimeng, it may only be considered a coincidence. With their eyes closed now, they all think of the pictures in their dreams. In order to prevent Wu Lingling from harming Tang Guo, Wu Lingling was also investigated. They don''t think that tyre puncturing is a trivial matter, and it is probably a conspiracy. The two looked at each other, watching that Tang Guo hadn''te down, and theymunicated in a low voice. "Or, let''s go separately and drive a car alone." Mother Tang frowned, "Regardless of whether she guessed wrong or not, be careful. If it is really her, then..." Father Tang sighed, "It''s all my fault. I didn''t think so much. I thought it was just an ordinary college entrance examination." When Tang Guo came down, both Tang''s mother and Tang''s father were taken aback. Chapter 1419: The Black Girl (54) Chapter 1419: The ck Girl (54) The reason that made Tang''s mother and Tang''s father stunned was that Tang Guo did not wear her school uniform or her little skirt today. Instead, he was wearing a very casual sportswear, short sleeves, and long pants. She was holding a helmet in her hand. If they didn''t know the college entrance examination today, they would have thought she was going to ride a bicycle. "Xiaoguo, what are you doing?" Mother Tang asked strangely, "Why are you dressed like this and still holding a helmet? My dad and I just discussed, who will send you to school." "Parents, I will go to school by myself today and go by bike." Tang Guo had a small smile on her face, "For three years in high school, drivers used to pick up and drop off every day. Many of my ssmates went to school, either by riding a bicycle or Take the bus. This is all for the college entrance examination, and I want to try it too. What is it like riding a bicycle." If the two have never taken Huangliang Yimeng, they must feel that what Tang Guo said is true, and would like to do something different during the college entrance examination. The two who knew everything in that life only thought of one possibility in their minds. That was Tang Guo knew that Wu Lingling might be tricking her on the road, which might affect her college entrance examination. The two of them almost only looked at them, then decided, and agreed to her. They don''t know who the person living in their daughter''s body is now, but from the various performances of each other, this person is definitely not a bad person. She resolved all the catastrophes that her daughter had suffered, and was moving towards the direction their daughter should have gone. When they think of the picture in the dream, their eyes are hot. They were silent and only had eye contact, but they never confessed that Tang Guo was not their daughter. They don''t want to expose this lie all their lives. The little girl in front of her is their daughter. Mother Tang said, "Well, Xiao Guo has always been so obedient. Today, I will rely on you, but for your safety, your father and I will drive after you." Tang Guo agreed. She felt that the two people drove to follow her, not simply following, as if they wanted to do something. The three of them ate in silence, and Tang Guo put on his helmet and went downstairs. She didn''t want to make it so grand, but today was the college entrance examination, and she couldn''t afford to dy it. It was just like Wu Lingling''s wishes. Father Tang and Mother Tang didn''t seem to want to forget it. Since the two wanted to control, she would definitely not stop. Tang Guojia is a high-endmunity. As soon as she left themunity, her physique reminded her that someone was hiding aside and aimed at the location of themunity. It was determined that these people belonged to Brother Dao. However, they did not notice that Tang Guo came out wearing a helmet and sportswear. I just thought she was a person living in thismunity and didn''t care at all. Tang Guo rode in the car. Tang''s mother and Tang''s father also drove behind her, and the system reminded her that one of the two followed her, and the other actually drove on another road. This road is also the road to school. [Host, I heard that they were discussing which car to follow, and the final n was that one could not be let go. Tang Guo smiled and had to say that with these two people attracting attention, she was indeed much more rxed. There were still a lot of students riding bicycles along the way. No one noticed her at all, and she always felt like she was a sensible, obedient, and well-behaved student. Chapter 1420: The Black Girl (55) Chapter 1420: The ck Girl (55) It is estimated that no one would believe that on the day of the college entrance examination, she would ride a bicycle to participate in the college entrance examination, right? [Host, your parents are also skins. They actually put a half-person-tall doll in the car seat. From a distance, they really look like a person. Tang Guo reallyughed out loud now. The two of them tried their best to remedy many things, but it was useless. The things that have happened are the things that have happened. From the time she came to this world and changed everything, everything could not return to the original point. After all, she was not the original owner. Tang Guo went to the school unimpeded all the way to the entrance of the exam ssroom. Qiao Ge waited outside the examination room very early, looking at Tang Guo''s different clothes, a little strange. "Why do you dress like this today?" Tang Guo smiled and said, "Cheer yourself up." "Are you nervous?" Qiao Ge asked with a smile in his eyes, and did not pursue whether this sentence was true or false. Whether his little sister told him the truth or falsehood, as long as it was told to him, he thought it was. Kind words. "not nervous." Qiao Ge gave Tang Guo the stationery he needed to prepare for the exam, "I have checked it many times and there is nothing wrong with it. I also prepared three backups, which are enough." "Brother Qiao Ge, thank you." "No thanks, this is what I want to do." Qiao Ge said very seriously. Seeing no one came, he asked in a very low voice, "Little sister, in a few months, you will be an adult." "Yes." Tang Guo looked at Qiao Ge with clean eyes, Qiao Ge coughed lightly, "I mean, take a serious exam and get a good result on the test. It''s just aing-of-age gift for him. I will regret it." "Well, what Big Brother Qiao Ge said makes sense, I will take the exam well." System: Hahahahaha,ughed to death, what kind of words did this guy hold back, and finally came a word of encouragement. "Then you go in." Qiao Ge watched Tang Guo enter the examination room, and finally retracted his gaze reluctantly. Suddenly, he felt a chilly gaze, only to realize that Principal Lin didn''t know how long he had been standing by. He greeted with a smile, "Uncle Lin, morning." "It''s gettingte. The exam will being soon. What are you standing here for? I wonder if your standing here will affect students'' exams? Don''t hurry back to your infirmary." Principal Lin came up with a curse, Qiao Ge kept smiling all the time, nced at Tang Guo''s position in the ssroom, and left quickly. "Hmph, this kid, the smiled eyes are just like a wolf seeing fresh meat." "Bah, only that kid is a wolf. The little students in my school are not meaty." Principal Lin finished muttering, always feeling that something was wrong, and walked away quickly. Tang Guo sat in the examination room and listened to the system to report to her what happened to Tang''s father and mother. Father Tang drove to a certain street. When he turned a corner, he drove a bicycle on the opposite side and bumped him directly. The other party is also skillful, and Tang''s father is also prepared long ago, and he doesn''t touch it too hard. But if you touch it, you touch it. If people don''t want him to go, what can he do? People are not willing to give money. Father Tang''s face was deep and he didn''t look very good. If he really took Tang Guo to the examination room today, and got stuck in this ce, it would definitely be dyed for a long time. The other party had been swearing and babbling, and Tang''s father called the police directly, in a reluctant manner. On Mother Tang''s side, there was nothing better. At present, an olddy was lying in front of her car. Chapter 1421: The Black Girl (56) Chapter 1421: The ck Girl (56) Fortunately, she braked fast and did not directly hit it. When I saw the olddy appear and drove straight to her car. Mother Tang was very angry and ufortable thinking of everything her daughter had encountered in her dream. These people are really vicious. Her daughter is so well-behaved, how did Wu Lingling pretend that nothing happened, and feel that her daughter did not learn well, and even finally ran home tofort the two couples? Even if she didn''t know her Xiaoguo''s encounter was because of her in the early stage, butter, didn''t Wu Lingling know? In the dream, the two of them actually apologized to Wu Lingling, saying that they hadn''t disciplined Xiaoguo. These pictures are almost like needles piercing her heart. Wu Lingling actually didn''t change her face, saying that she didn''t me her Xiaoguo. Haha, Wu Lingling, is she worthy? He didn''t dare to admit his mistakes until he died. Isn''t the other party worthy to say that her family is Xiaoguo? At the moment when she saw the olddy, she really had an urge to drive up and kill her. This kind of money-taking and harmful thing is not a human being at all, but an animal. Fortunately, in the end she woke up soberly, and absolutely cannot let her family fall into tragedy again because of a Wu Lingling. Even though, many ces are different. Even with this apparent happiness, she will desperately maintain it. Regardless of whether that person is her daughter or not, these things she does are all her daughter wants to do. Her daughter, Xiaoguo, is now leading a broad road with a bright future and a bright future. But Wu Lingling has already gone into the abyss of degeneration. She cannot do such things that vite the rules, which will harm herself and destroy their family. Thinking of her daughter''s final death in the dream, Mother Tang''s sad eyes were red. She stood beside the olddy, coldly watching the scream of the other person rolling on the ground. The olddy felt that something was wrong, but the other party said that her task after taking the money was to stop the car. No matter how she stops, just stop the car and that''s right. At least, to stop the opponent for half an hour. After half an hour, I don''t care about her. Brother Dao thought very well, and he certainly couldn''t stop Mother Tang all the time. Therefore, he also arranged a follow-up, once Tang Mu got away, he would arrange another obstacle. Wu Lingling told him that he only needs to block Tang Guo''s exam this morning. He found it very simple, and did not expect that everything that happened was different from what he thought. Mother Tang took out her mobile phone silently and called the police. This matter will not end this way. She doesn''t go to Wu Lingling to settle the ount, but Wu Lingling will destroy her daughter again. Is there such a cheap thing in this world? The olddy screamed for a while, and people around watched the excitement, and saw that Mother Tang hadn''te up to care about her at all. Her heart grew worse, but after she took the money, she might be able to ckmail a sum here, so she closed her eyes and curled her body with a painful expression. When the two jc in uniform walked to her side, they were unconscious. "I called the police, she touched porcin." Mother Tang''s voice was a little cold, "I need to trouble you to investigate it." When the olddy heard it, she felt bad, she opened her eyes and saw two jc in uniform. With a heartbeat, a carp turned over and got up to run. "I suspect that my diamond ring was stolen by her." Mother Tang said, and the two jc quickly grabbed the olddy. Chapter 1422: The Black Girl (57) Chapter 1422: The ck Girl (57) "When did I steal your diamond ring?" The olddy was panicked. Touching porcin is different from stealing things. Mother Tang didn''t have the slightest smile on her face. She wondered if she was too soft-hearted and too kind in the world in the dream to make her daughter suffer like that. Why can''t such a viin find a way to punish the other party? In this world, there are many people like olddies, why are they not punished? Today, she is going to punish such people. Isn''t the other party trying to touch porcin? Then she said that the other party had stolen her valuable diamond ring. Mother Tang stretched out her palm and pointed to the area where her finger had worn the ring. "When I got out of the car, the diamond ring identally slipped down, just to your ce." "Old man, did you pick it up?" There was a smile on Mother Tang''s face at this moment, but in the eyes of the olddy, it was very scary. She regretted a bit, why did she take such a job. "I didn''t pick it up. How could I pick up the ring? I didn''t see a diamond ring at all. You framed me." The olddy was anxious, blushing with a thick neck, where she was lying on the ground wailing and screaming. At this time, Mother Tang said to Jc, "Then I will sue her for touching the porcin. As for the ring, I think the two police officers will investigate." She must find out behind this matter. Whoever did it had to be found out, and no one wanted to run away. The olddy was in a hurry, and she acted like Kong Wu powerfully, which made jc suspicious. Coupled with the high value of Tang''s diamond ring, they must take care of it. So they took the olddy and Tang''s mother back to the police station together. At the door of the police station, Mother Tang and Father Tang happened to meet each other. The two couples looked at each other, with some smiles in their eyes and some unwilling tears, and finally got together, holding each other''s hands, and walking into the police station. People at the police station were surprised that the two couples had an ident today. But they didn''t expect that behind this incident was annoying. Tang Guo knew all these through the system. Even now, she was already working on the problem. The system knew that she would not be affected by other influences, so it told her about the strong side of Tang''s father and mother in the police station. The two people who touched porcin told the truth under the pressure of Tang''s mother and father. Following the two of them, they caught Brother Dao. From the mouth of Brother Dao, they learned about Wu Lingling. In the end, I realized that these two incidents were made by a female gangster in order to prevent the city''s best pupils from taking the college entrance examination. People in the police station, after knowing the truth, their expressions were hard to say. If they are not jc, they all want to p Wu Lingling in the face and beat her severely. Why is she so vicious? Wu Lingling was invited to confront Qin Run with such a big incident. In addition, the system secretly sent some videos to jc''s hands. Watching those videos, Wu Lingling couldn''t quibble. For the first time, in front of Qin Run, Mother Tang pped Wu Lingling''s face fiercely. This action frightened Wu Lingling and Qin Run. Mother Tang has always been a gentle and kind person, let alone hitting others, Qin Run is her own sister, and she rarely hears Mother Tang cursing. "Where is Xiaoguo sorry for you, you are so deliberate, arranging these **** to prevent Xiaoguo from taking the college entrance examination?" Mother Tang finally felt more rxed after this p. Chapter 1423: The Black Girl (58) Chapter 1423: The ck Girl (58) "Sister! If you have something to say, why do you have to hit someone?" Qin Run looked at Wu Lingling whose cheeks were already red and swollen from being beaten, and she was a little distressed, and quickly grabbed Mother Tang. Mother Tangughed angrily when she heard this, "Speak well? Qin Run, ask your good daughter, what about her? Can you be good and stop hurting my little fruit." "My family, Xiaoguo, fortunately, worked hard for three years. If you really want to take my car to go to the college entrance examination today, you will definitely be dyed if you encounter such a thing. Then you will not be able to enter the examination room. Even if you enterter, you will be dyed a lot. Time will even affect performance. When the college entrance examination fails, how can you tell me to say it?" Qin Run was speechless for a while, unable to refute these words. She didn''t feel much about Tang Guo''s college entrance examination. Tang Guo got better and better, and she felt more ufortable. Because of her daughter, Wu Lingling didn''t learn well since she was a child, and now she doesn''t return home. She entangled with her gangsters and became a female gangster. Only after graduating from junior high school, he stopped studying. When others mention Tang Guo, they just smile and envy. Mention of Wu Lingling is a look of disgust and whispers. She feels ufortable too, if Wu Lingling is a little better, how could she be so embarrassed. Tang Guo is not so good, or teach Wu Lingling, how could her daughter be better? Mother Tang looked at Qin Run''s eyeballs turning, and she didn''t know what was wrong, and her heart was cold. Wu Lingling also recovered from that p and sneered, "Tang Guo is a hypocritical person, why do these things? Of course, I can''t understand her, hypocritical. I want to see her failure in the college entrance examination. What kind of expression will it look like at that time, you adults, will you still like her." Wu Lingling also gave up. Anyway, things have been exposed, and she does not live on these people. These rtives who looked down on her, she just didn''t want it. Especially Tang mother, the most annoying. Isn''t it just to help her transfer school and pay her the school choice and tuition fees? Just supervise her, her mother didn''t look up for the first time in front of each other. This kind of charity is not rare for her. Mother Tang didn''t feel very angry when she heard Wu Lingling''s words. Wu Lingling is now rotten from the inside to the outside. After experiencing all the things in that dream, she doesn''t feel surprised if Wu Lingling says too much. "Very well, you are killing our little fruit, right?" "So what? Isn''t this harmless?" Wu Lingling sneered, "I won''t know tomorrow, you''d better watch her closely, don''t be unable to take the college entrance examination, and cry in the house every day. " Mother Tang didn''t get angry, she nced at Qin Run who was standing aside, "Run, look at your daughter, do you still care?" "Don''t instigate my mother, don''t sow discord in front of my mother. My mother and I are the mother and daughter. Don''t want to use my mother to control me. I don''t listen to her." Wu Lingling''s case, generally speaking, is really not so good. Unfortunately, she missed one thing. That is, Tang Guo is the best student in the city. Someone wants to sabotage her college entrance examination. Can the people on it still sit and live? Tang''s mother didn''t do anything to Wu Lingling, but just made the matter out. She wanted to see how her excellent daughter was threatened by this bad-studied girl who nned to sabotage Tang Guo''s college entrance examination, how the social reaction was. Wu Lingling thought that the police station could not control her, but she didn''t expect that this incident just broke out. Chapter 1424: The Black Girl (59) Chapter 1424: The ck Girl (59) The above spoke immediately and detained Wu Lingling. As for how many days, I didn''t say. Anyway, Wu Lingling is not allowed to sabotage Tang Guo''s college entrance examination. Qin Run was still interceding, saying that Wu Lingling was ignorant. immature? Wu Lingling is less than a year younger than Tang Guo. Tang Guo will be eighteen this year, and Wu Lingling will be eighteen next year. She is almost of adulthood, and she is not sensible. Mother Tangpletely lost her thoughts about the so-called sisters'' affection. Together with Father Tang, she also exposed this matter. Wu Lingling harmed her daughter. In the dream world, her daughter endured all the pain silently. In the end, the pain hidden under the light was exposed, and everyone did not sympathize with her family, but med her. That being the case, Wu Lingling has done such an excessive thing, why can''t it be exposed? These things were also known to Wu Lingling throughout the country within a day. In the afternoon, Tang Guo walked out of the examination room refreshed. Hearing Wu Lingling being reported by the media, the corner of her mouth twitched, "Then let Wu Lingling be more famous, since she is shameless, then don''t show her face." [Okay, the host is big. With the help of the system, Wu Lingling became famous once. The impact of her incident was very serious, and the evidence was solid, and was condemned by countlessizens. So, she was really detained for a while. Tang Guo had finished the college entrance examination for a few days, but it was not released. Even Lu Jing couldn''t get Wu Lingling out. With such a big impact, Wu Lingling must be critical and educated before she cane out. He knew what Wu Lingling did. He knew that Wu Lingling had a rtionship with Brother Dao. I was a little angry, but in the end he chose to forgive. He really liked Wu Lingling. But he didn''t know that Wu Lingling and Brother Dao had a close physical contact. So far, he doesn''t know that the top of his head is already glowing green. He didn''t even know that Father Lu saw everything he had experienced so far. Numerous disappointments have returned to peace, and silently gave him up in his heart and turned to train other outstanding children. Even with the face of Lu Jing''s mother, he will be able to mix things up in the Lu family at best, and it is impossible for him to take over the Lu family again. When Tang Guo heard the system say this, he was even more happy than getting full marks in the college entrance examination. Since Wu Lingling''s incident, Mother Tang has severed contact with Qin Run. The other rtives in the family knew what Wu Lingling was doing, and of course they didn''t want to go with Qin Run again. Qin Run actually wanted Tang''s mother to calm down. Wu Lingling had done so many bad things at the beginning, and every time the victim had to give in, what reason was that? Wu Lingling didn''t learn well, and she couldn''t get rid of the rtionship with Qin Run, so this rtive would still deny it. Who knows if Wu Lingling thinks of them, she looks displeased and will make trouble. In their family, there is no good student who can get close to full marks in the test. Who will support them? The college entrance examination results came out, one point short of perfect score. The Tang family is very happy, and Tang Guo''s peers are also proud of her. Wu Lingling has been released, and Lu Jing will pick her up. "Lingling, why are you getting involved with Brother Dao?" Lu Jing''s tone was a bit med. Wu Lingling has been unhappy recently. When she heard this, she immediately exploded her hair, "Lu Jing, what do you mean? I doubt me? You left silently, I can''t find you. Help, can''t you find someone else?" Chapter 1425: The Black Girl (60) Chapter 1425: The ck Girl (60) "Lingling, I sent you a message that my mother was seriously ill and went to see my mother." Wu Lingling''s stubborn, ignorant appearance still made Lu Jing a little tired. In other matters, how Wu Lingling quarreled with him, he would not feel anything. But his mother was the only person he cared about and his only rtive in this world. Now his mother is seriously ill, he just went back to see his mother and sent messages to him during the period. Unexpectedly, Wu Lingling would do so much when his mother came back from the hospital. Let''s not talk about destroying Tang Guo''s college entrance examination. He heard Wu Lingling say that everyone in the Tang family didn''t like her. He can feel that feeling. After all, in Lu''s family, except his mother, nobody likes him, and even his fathers other lovers often say usible things in front of the **** to make his mother angry. Up. So to destroy Tang Guo''s college entrance examination, he only felt that Tang Guo provoke Mao Wu Lingling. What he couldn''t ept was that Wu Lingling had a rtionship with Brother Dao. He and the group of Brother Dao have never been right. Wu Lingling didn''t know who was behind Brother Dao, he knew very well. This time, the woman who sickened his mother was the mother of a certain Lu family behind the Dao brother. "Don''t deal with Brother Dao anymore." Lu Jing thought that Wu Lingling had also been wronged, and her words calmed down. After all, Wu Lingling had been with him for so many years, and because of his carelessness, she gave him a baby twice. In fact, he really liked Wu Lingling, vaguely, and he felt that they shouldn''t be like this. Thinking of this time, his mother was in the hospital bed and took his hand and said, let him be a little bit more upset. With sourness in his heart, he took Wu Lingling''s hand and said, "Lingling." "What?" Wu Lingling said in a bad tone, but she didn''t mean to me Lu Jing anymore. She understood the rtionship between her and those people like Brother Dao very well. It''s really going to be a big trouble, and those things are exposed, which is not good for her at all. Now she can''t go home, the Tang family hates her. Her mother felt ashamed of her. Her father knew about drinking and ying cards all day long and didn''t care about her daughter. Where she lives, she has to rely on Lu Jing for all kinds of expenses. Therefore, she could not really provoke Lu Jing. Lu Jing talked softly to her, and she would ept it as soon as she saw her. If Lu Jing ignored her, she would be really homeless. All her confidence nowes from Lu Jing. "Lingling, my mother is very sick this time." Lu Jing hesitated and said, "I don''t want to go on like this anymore, Lingling, I don''t want my mother to show a sad and sad expression every time she sees me." "what do you mean?" "I want to go home, Lingling, I want to go back and study with my dad, maybe it won''t be too promising, at least it can make my mom no longer worry about it. Moreover, we can''t continue like this, can we?" Lu Jing spoke carefully, for fear of offending Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling was not angry this time, and asked in a low voice, "Then what should I do?" "I''ll take you with you, OK?" Wu Lingling''s eyes lit up, "Really?" "Of course it''s true. If I didn''t n to take you back with me, how could I tell you this?" Wu Lingling knew that Lu Jing had a very good family background. It seemed that it was the young master of the Lu Group, and there was nothing she wanted. Chapter 1426: The Black Girl (61) Chapter 1426: The ck Girl (61) [Host, Lu Jing intends to take Wu Lingling back to Lu''s city. It should be some time ago that his mother was seriously ill and he was a little awake. "What is the reaction of the young master of the Lu family?" [The opponent doesn''t seem to care much about Lu Jing, thinking that the current Lu Jing is not his opponent at all. I''m happy about the green faint thing on Lu Jing''s head. "Then remind him that even if Lu Jing looks bad now, as long as he is given a chance, he will definitely quickly surpass many people. Since you are in a wealthy family, don''t take any opponent lightly. At least, you will get the entire Lu family. Dont underestimate any of your opponents." The system smiled secretly, [Dont worry, host, Ive already monitored Lu Jing, as long as he does anything outstanding, I will use various methods to let the young master of the Lu family understand that Lu Jings Terrible. At that time, he will be unable to sit still. "Well done, Tongzi, your IQ has improved a bit, and you know that you killed someone with a knife." Tang Guo praised it without hesitation, making the system very happy. [Have you learned a lot by following the host''s side? Now we only need to show Lu Jing''s growth to that young master of the Lu family, and believe that he will soon find a way to deal with Lu Jing. The current Lu Jing is not theter Lu Jing. The young master Lus methods were enough to deal with him. Besides, there is such a handle as Wu Lingling in his hands. When all thingse to light, Lu Jing is afraid It is to get dizzy. As the system talked, it felt like he and his host were so big, they looked like big viins hiding in the dark and doing things. Forget it, no matter what, as long as the host feels greatly relieved. Wu Lingling and Lu Jing returned to the city of Lu''s home. Lu Jing did not dare to take Wu Lingling back to Lu''s home. First, the Lu family is moreplicated, and he is afraid that Wu Lingling will be bullied. The second is that Wu Lingling''s current situation was taken back, and his father''s lovers inevitably mocked in front of his mother. After all, Wu Lingling couldn''t get it and couldn''t go to the hall. The Lu family is an upper-ss family anyway, even if the children in the family are mixed up, bringing a little sister who knows nothing will definitely be a joke. Lu Jing likes Wu Lingling, but in his heart, the most important person is his mother who gave birth to him and raised him. He was also afraid of his mother and couldn''t ept Wu Lingling. He was not short of money, so he rented a house and let Wu Lingling live there. The money was also enough. Wu Lingling was very satisfied. Seeing that Wu Lingling didn''t have anyments, Lu Jing felt relieved to study with Lu Father. Lu Jing is almost twenty years old and has grown up. He dropped out of school before finishing high school. To be honest, the youngdy in Lu''s family didn''t take him seriously. However, his mother was always different in Father Lu''s heart and gave him special treatment. At first, everyone didn''t care. It was also because of the system that the young master of the Lu family who aimed at Lu Jing understood the horror of Lu Jing. Lu Jing''s brain is so smart that he can learn it almost instantly. Even if you make mistakes everywhere, as long as you miss it once, you will never make a second mistake. This kind of Lu Jing finally frightened the young master of the Lu family, who was the mostpetitive, thinking that he wanted to stop Lu Jing''s growth. Chapter 1427: The Black Girl (62) Chapter 1427: The ck Girl (62) Tang Guo went to the university, which happened to be the university in the city of Lu''s, and the university in this city was regarded as one of the top universities in the country. Of course, she can actually choose other universities that are not weaker or even better than this one. But from the original owner''s wish, she saw that the other party''s original wish was to go to this university. Then, she naturally wants to fulfill this little wish. Since the system revealed to the young master of the Lu family, Lu Jing was not a simple one, as long as he was given a little chance, he might rise. The other party no longer underestimated Lu Jing, and began to target Lu Jing secretly, and even hired a lot of helpers. As expected, Lu Jing didn''t go so smoothly, and there were almost no chances to perform. Even, because of the young master''s frame, Lu Jing gradually felt in Father Lu''s heart that the mud couldn''t hold on to the wall. Father Lu''s disappointment, me, and indifference made Lu Jing''s original expectation disappear. Once no one encourages, no one wants to believe in his ability, this person will definitely be decadent. The most effective way to hit a person is to break down the other''s confidence and belief, and shatter all the other''s hopes. Let the other party feel the indifference of the whole world, and can hear it every day. The whole world doubts his ability and thinks that he is a muddy voice. No matter how good this person is, there is a 99% chance that he will fall from this, and no more hope is raised. If Wu Lingling is not a little sister, but a kind-hearted, cheerful and innocent girl full of positive energy, she might be able to pull Lu Jing from the mud jar. Unfortunately, Wu Lingling is not. Compared to Lu Jing, she even degenerates more thoroughly. Lu Jing was tired like a dog every day. He had to endure Wu Lingling''s temper when he returned home. The only warmth in his life came from his mother. But after his various performances, his mother''s eyes were full of sadness and disappointment. Therefore, the only warm ce for him can no longer give him warmth. Lu Jing was already wondering if he had no ability at all, no matter what he did, he couldn''t do well. The young master of the Lu family breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Lu Jing''s deste look. Of course, this is endless. Isn''t Wu Lingling still useless? They did not choose to give those photos directly to Lu Jing. But Lu Jing was busy during the day, and Brother Dao called Wu Lingling out to y. Inadvertently revealed some information about Lu Jing to Wu Lingling, which made Wu Lingling''s face changed drastically. "Brother Dao, are you kidding me." "How could it be a joke? I have friends who work in the Lu family. The young master of the Lu family, who will marry in the future, will definitely be in their circle. Moreover, Lu Jing''s performance is pretty good, and many daughters have taken a fancy to him. Up." Wu Lingling was flustered, and now Lu Jing, who is almost 20 years old, is indeed looking more and more handsome. Wearing that decent suit on her body often fascinates her. She likes Lu Jing, first is Lu Jing''s money, second is Lu Jing''s beautiful skin, and third is Lu Jing''s obedientness to her. She fully believes that many girls will see Lu Jing. She had always thought that Lu Jing was her property and would always be hers. Now that I heard Brother Dao''s words, I was terribly flustered. "Lu Jing Chapter 1428: The Black Girl (63) Chapter 1428: The ck Girl (63) "Lingling, are you too naive?" The woman sitting on the other side smiled secretly, "Lu Jing likes you now. This man will change his heart one day." "No, Lu Jing said that he would always be nice to me, how could he change his mind?" Wu Lingling said stubbornly, "what he said, he will only like me." "That was the old Lu Jing, Lingling," the woman patted Wu Lingling on the shoulder and whispered, "Lu Jing is different now." "How could it be different? Lu Jing is still Lu Jing. He stays with me every day, brings me small gifts, gives me money, and listens to me. Why is he different. " "Now Lu Jing has joined the Lu Family Group to work. He is no longer the gangster who is with you every day in his suit and shoes. Even if he was a gangster, he can''t change the fact that he is the Lu family young master. In the eyes of countless women, men''s past is not important, the most important thing is their current brilliance and achievements. " "The current Lu Jing, in the eyes of many young women, is handsome, rich, and distinguished. Who doesn''t want to join the Lu family as the young grandmother of the Lu family? Even if Lu Jing does not inherit the Lu family and be his legal wife, it is a glory. A lifetime of wealth and honor." "And Lingling, how about you?" Wu Lingling is already speechless, where is she? She is just a youngdy who graduated from junior high school, and now she has achieved nothing, except for her good looks, she knows almost nothing. No, she will be a lot. Drinking, smoking, karaoke, swearing, messing with these men...even abortions. Wu Lingling''s face was full of panic, and her face was extremely pale. All things connected together is that she is no longer worthy of Lu Jing now. The distance of her Lu Jing is getting farther and farther. Lu Jing has a good father, she doesn''t. Even if Lu Jing didn''t finish high school, she could still enter Lu''s work, she couldn''t. Without her, Lu Jing could live more morously and was sought after by countless people, because he was the young master of the Lu family, and she, without Lu Jing, had no ie and no ce to live. Wu Lingling waspletely flustered. But she still pretended to be calm and said, "No, I believe Lu Jing, the person he loves will always be me, and he will always be by my side." Looking at such people like Wu Lingling and Brother Dao, she didn''t say much. The seeds have been nted and are slowly germinating. Starting today, Wu Lingling is the biggest obstacle to Lu Jing''s future. Of course Brother Knife will not expose the photos, but those photos will always be useful and useful. "If it weren''t for this brother knife, and the boss behind him and I have a deep hatred, I would praise them very well, being a bad person, really qualified." Tang Guo could see everything Wu Lingling was going through from the monitor of the system. Seeing Wu Lingling''s pale face, helpless eyes, and trying to panic and flee, all made her feel full of joy. To Wu Lingling, being entangled with each other was not a shock. Even if so many scandals were exposed, Wu Lingling seemed to be shameless, let it go,pletely shameless. She finally discovered today what Wu Lingling was afraid of. Wu Lingling is also alone, she is afraid of losing the best thing in her hands. "For Wu Lingling, Lu Jing is the best thing she holds in her hand." Chapter 1429: The Black Girl (64) Chapter 1429: The ck Girl (64) "Then, deprive her of the best thing in her hand, she must be able to feel the pain." The corners of Tang Guo''s lips rose, her smile was clearly sweet, but the system felt countless malice in this smile. It''s really another day full of malice, why is he still a little excited? Perhaps this time he also wants to be a somewhat broken system. "Guoguo." When Qiao Ge was standing far away, he saw Tang Guo leaning on a chair, squinting, but a good-looking and bad smile was on the corner of his lips. He looked a little silly. He was reluctant to approach, for fear that walking over would wake her up. She was sitting on a chair under the shade of the tree, leaning on the back of the chair, closing her eyes as if sleeping in the past, it was really beautiful. The yellow leaves of autumn fell gently from mid-air, but none of them fell on her body, all fell beside her. On the ground, on the chair, there is nothing on her head and body. Obviously a piece of fallen leaf would float on her once in a while, but a wisp of autumn breeze that came from somewhere unexpectedly took away the naughty leaf. Qiao Ge was thinking at the time that such a beautiful girl must be unwilling to disturb her sleep in autumn, so autumn sent the autumn wind to sweep her away all the yellow leaves that wanted to get close to her. It was not until Tang Guo opened his eyes and looked at him that Qiao Ge made a sound. He walked in front of her a few steps, his eyes never left her. I have to admit that when I saw her for the first time, he was already sinking, full of her figure, unable to linger away. He called out softly, "Guoguo." "Ge Ge, did you bring me food? What did you make today?" Tang Guo blinked, asking very much. System: Guoguogege Guoguogege, these two people are really interesting. "It''s all you like to eat." Qiao Ge quickly handed the instion box to Tang Guo, "Shall we find a ce with a table to eat?" "Okay." Qiao Ge was very natural, holding her hand, pulling her, familiar shuttle, in the boulevard of the university campus, this wonderful scenery line was watched by many people. When Tang Guo was eighteen years old, Qiao Ge carefully prepared a table of dishes that she liked to eat. Surrounded by beautiful roses, like her expressing her heart. The unexpected smoothness was actually what he expected. His Guoguo is so smart, how can he fail to see his mind? He guarded her to grow up, even if he didn''t reveal the slightest, the individual would understand what it meant. And she didn''t refuse his approach, he could understand his kindness, she was acquiescing. During this period, no matter how outstanding boys appeared in front of her, they were all rejected by her for studying seriously. After every refusal, I will talk to him about these things. He didn''t understand why, she was afraid that he would have a misunderstanding when he heard the wind. Qiao Ge felt that such a transparent and white girl actually belonged to him, and Qiao Ge felt that it was worth her life. Therefore, he refused the invitation of major hospitals and came to this university to continue to be a small school doctor. Of course, those old men would not let him go. He is not an ungrateful person, all his abilities are given to him by this world. Therefore, I am not stingy. I willpile everything I have learned into books and contribute to the benefit of society and doing good deeds. Chapter 1430: The Black Girl (65) Chapter 1430: The ck Girl (65) I hope these functions can be met by them in the next life. If someone is willing toe to school to be a free school doctor, no matter what the purpose is, he is quite happy. If someone helps him look at the infirmary, he can buy fresh vegetables every morning and cook for Guoguo. In the afternoon, you can also make some afternoon tea for Guoguo. In the university, there are still a lot of students. Without these free apprentices, he would still be busy, and would have something small every day. He felt that such a day was really perfect. Holding Guoguo''s hand, as if holding the whole world. "Eat more, I''ve lost weight recently." Qiao Ge looked at Tang Guo''s baby''s fat cheeks and touched it distressedly, "Looks a lot thinner." System: It''s dog food again. The host is a long one. Why is it thin? "Ge Ge, your culinary skills have grown." Tang Guo praised it without hesitation, "It''s delicious." "If it''s delicious, then eat more. What do you want for dinner? What kind of milk tea do you want to drink in the afternoon?" Qiao Ge''s appearance was like a family cook. The system is numb, this guy, s, don''t say anything. So good, the host can''t bear to abandon the other party. "Gege makes all delicious, I like to eat, everything is good, I am not picky." System: Yes, that is, Qiao Ge did it, she will be picky. Last time I went to a ss party, who knew I had a small bite, and when I came back, I called Qiao Ge and said that the food in the restaurant was really unptable, so I didn''t eat two bites and I am still hungry. Then Qiao Ge, an unprincipled guy, made a meal at night and brought it to her. The system silently thought, how could this world be so malicious to single dogs? When Qiao Ge heard Tang Guo''s words, the smile on his handsome face had not disappeared. "I made soup that night. I lost so much recently to replenish my body." Tang Guo nodded, "Okay." She didn''t refuse at all. Anyway, she is not afraid of gaining weight. Qiao Ge''s cooking skills are really very good. This guy holds the scalpel as the first hand, but he didn''t expect to be so powerful with the kitchen knife. "Did those hospitalse to see you recently?" Tang Guo asked. Qiao Ge shook his head, "No, I am very free now. Those old guys are not incapable and experienced, but their ideas are not as bold as I am. After a little discussion, they all understand. In a few years, I will be more and more. idle." "Ge Ge." "Guoguo, what do you want to say?" "Your medical talent is so good. At this age, you can definitely make great achievements in medicine, and even leave a lot of money in history. Is it a pity to give up like this? If you want these , I wont mind, I dont want to, because you want to stay with me, you give up your dream." Qiao Ge held Tang Guo''s hand in a gentle and gentle voice, "Guo Guo, my dream is to always hold your hand, take care of you, love you, and stay with you. Fame and wealth are not important to me. I have written everything I know in the book, and returned what I learned." "I think it is very good now. If there is a need for me, I will definitely not refuse, but there are many people with extraordinary talents in this world. One day, there will be a better person than me. This person is the biggest. His dream must be the highest achievement in the medical world." "But the achievement I hope most is waiting for you to graduate and marry you home." Chapter 1431: The Black Girl (66) Chapter 1431: The ck Girl (66) Tang Guo was amused by Qiao Ge''s sincere words and serious expression. She ate the food made by Qiao Ge herself and said, "If you want to marry me and go home, Ge Ge, you have to work hard." "I will, I work hard every day." "Have you eaten?" Tang Guo asked suddenly, raising his head, and interrupting when he saw him about to speak, "If you want to marry me, the first condition is that you are not allowed to lie to me." "I haven''t had time to eat yet." Qiao Ge felt a little helpless in his eyes, dare not lie to her, and said truthfully. "Then we eat together?" "I can''t do it anymore," Qiao Ge refused, "I want to eat, you won''t have enough, you won''t be full, you will be hungry in the afternoon." Tang Guo''s lips bend, "You gave me food in the afternoon, what''s not enough. Could it be that you won''t be here this afternoon?" "Of course I want toe." Qiao Ge said quickly, and then saw Tang Guo carrying vegetables in front of him. He was heartbroken and almost jumped out. This is the closest time they have known each other for so many years. "Ge Ge, open your mouth." Qiao Ge opened her mouth very obediently, with loving eyes always on her face, and the food he was fed into his mouth was seven points better than before. All seven points came from her care. Joy. "Lets go, school doctor Joe is showing affection with his girlfriend again." "Walk around, it''s noon, but let people not live." The two of you were eating one bite at a time, but I didn''t notice that the people on the tables and chairs under the shade of the trees had all been gone. They really can''t stand these two. They show their affection at one point every day, which makes them very ufortable. It is said that Qiao, in order to chase Tang Xiaohua, changed from Tang Xiaohua High School to her university. And the older school doctors in the infirmary, they know. Especially well-known, they are all very powerful attending physicians in major hospitals. It is incredible that these powerful characters actuallye to their school as free school doctors. In front of the school doctor Qiao, he was polite and smiled. At first they didn''t understand why, but then they identally heard about something, and the medical book Qiao Gepiled with all his views on current medicine. Finally understood that this young school doctor Qiao was not a simple character. The first person who knew him was the medical students of this school. Every time they saw Qiao Ge, they had two eyes with stars. Tang Guo is the most envious of the girls in the school. The boyfriend spoiled his girlfriend as a little princess, and the school doctor Qiao held the Tang school flower as the queen. The boys also envy Qiao Ge, who is actually favored by the first school flower in their school. Tang Xiaohua is not only good at grades. In school, as long as she participates in things, the final result will be very perfect. Don''t dare to do anything, this pair is a very good match in their eyes. When the two of you finished eating the food one bite at a time, Qiao Ge finally took the heat preservation box in one hand and Tang Guo in the other, and left slowly. The empty tables and chairs around were filled with people. It''s not that they don''t want to get closer to these two people, but that they can''t bear the bowls of dog food. Staying with them for a long time, sooner orter they will be transformed into sour lemon essence. Such a beautiful love is what they admire, but it is clear to them that it is also impossible for them to get. "Guoguo, I just took a picture." Chapter 1432: The Black Girl (67) Chapter 1432: The ck Girl (67) "What picture?" Of course Tang Guo knew Qiao Ge''s silly look on the side before. Her system is getting better and better. Once there are familiar or suspicious characters, she will immediately report it to her. The system told her about Qiao Ge taking photos. Qiao Ge has done a lot of things like this. There are pictures of her on the phone, so he is not surprised. But when Qiao Ge specifically talked about this, she just asked. Qiao Ge took out the phone and showed her the photo she had just turned up. "Guoguo, I think your smile is a bit charming." System: Puff! Tang Guo swept across the screen of the phone and was taken aback. The smile seemed so bad. "Guoguo''s smile has always been clean and sweet. A smile easily touches people''s minds. But when I saw this nasty smile, I couldn''t find the north and the south." "Ge Ge, your aesthetics is really different." Qiao Ge put away the phone, holding Tang Guo''s little hand, and whispered, "I just think this bad smile is more suitable for you. It looks so wanton, free, fun and unrestrained. I like you very much. With such a smile, it seems that something happy has happened to me, that''s why it makes me fascinated." System: Isn''t it happy? Seeing Wu Lingling getting older and more unlucky, the host can be very happy. However, this guy is really ring, and he can tell at a nce that this is the real host. "If Ge Ge likes it, how about showing you a smile every day from now on?" Tang Guo smiled at Qiao Ge''s eyes. Qiao Ge looked at that smile, his heartbeat slowed for a while, as if he was going to stand still, "Of course it''s good." But he was very scared, and he couldn''t find his way. This kind of fruit makes him unable to stop, unable to himself. Comparing the smooth and sweet development between Tang Guo and Qiao Ge, the lives of Wu Lingling and Lu Jing are already beginning to conflict. Since meeting with Brother Dao and those people, Wu Lingling has been worried all day, especially afraid of losing Lu Jing, when she heard that Lu Jing is getting better and better now. Every day I look forward to Lu Jing''s return home, and when he sends Lu Jing away in the morning, he is reluctant to leave. Lu Jing was still very happy at first, the girl he liked, how could he be unhappy if he cared about him like this? As a result, he didn''t think there was anything in the troubles encountered in thepany, and he seemed to have hope in his heart. Even if the people of the Lu family target him and hate him, he has to fight hard for the girl he likes. Wu Lingling didn''t know that her care made Lu Jing, who was decadent and wanting to degenerate, born with confidence, she wanted to work hard and give her a bright future. Wu Lingling who cares about him in this way is thest straw in his life. His beliefs had already been destroyed, but Wu Lingling''s concern and nervousness for him made him fuel his fighting spirit. While he was burning with a raging fire, Wu Lingling watched Lu Jing getting better and better, returning hometer andter, getting busier and busier Lu Jing, the kind of inner panic that had reached its peak. Only one wedge machine is needed, which can be triggered at any time. The copsed Wu Lingling was no longer Lu Jing''s belief in struggle, but a reminder. On this day, Lu Jing was socializing again. As long as he wins this project, Father Lu will definitely be able to admire him again. Chapter 1433: The Black Girl (68) Chapter 1433: The ck Girl (68) It''s nine o''clock. Usually this time, Lu Jing had already returned. Even if Lu Jing and Wu Lingling had said that there was a very important entertainment today, she only thought that he woulde back a littleter than before. It was seven o''clock when Lu Jing returned home halfway. Seeing that it was two hourste, the man had not returned yet. Wu Lingling was anxious, and quickly called Lu Jing. Because it was an important entertainment, Lu Jing was afraid of dying the cooperation with the customer. The phone was turned off and Wu Lingling called, but of course it didn''t get through. She was fidgeting at home and was about to call Lu Jing after a while. Tang Guo was lying on the bed in the dormitory with his eyes closed now, watching the situation between Wu Lingling and Lu Jing through the system''s surveince screen. Lu Jing smiled, as if talking to the other party was good. Tang Guo was not very happy watching this scene. But Wu Lingling started to call Lu Jing again, but naturally there was still no connection. She was full of thoughts now, thinking that she was panicking when she heard Lu Jing''s getting better and better from the mouths of Brother Dao that day. Watching this scene, Tang Guo was very happy. "Lu Jing''s phone, can you turn it on? Tongzi." Tang Guo''s lips showed a wicked smile, "I don''t want to see him take this project." Lu Jingyu had a murderous vengeance for her, and her heart was upset when the other party was good. [Yes, the host is big, Lu Jing''s mobile phone, I have been imnted with a virus before, and I can control and activate his mobile phone at any time. "Then help him turn on the phone. Wu Lingling is my cousin anyway. If she can''t get through his phone, she will cry anxiously. For the sake of rtives, I will help her." Hearing this sentence, this string of data in the system trembled, this bad woman. Rtives care, kindly help, just a little bit, bad women don''t exin, and they do bad things so clean and refined. The system thought this in his heart, while already starting the virus program, turned on Lu Jing''s phone. Unless his cell phone has no power at all, it won''t work to shut down. Seeing that Lu Jing was getting more and more happier in his talks with the client, it was almost time to sign a contract. Wu Lingling called Lu Jing again, and Lu Jing did not respond when the phone rang. Because he remembered that his phone was turned off, and he looked at the customer, thinking it belonged to him. After ringing several times, Lu Jing felt something was wrong, and the other party also reminded him, as if his phone was ringing. He looked a little strange, stood up and smiled, "Mr. Xu, sorry, I will answer the call first." "It''s okay." If it was someone else''s call, Lu Jing might not care. But he had to answer Wu Lingling''s call, and he also saw that there were many missed calls disyed on it, thinking it was Wu Lingling''s ident. "Lu Jing, where have you been, why haven''t youe back?" Lu Jing answered the phone, and Wu Lingling''s voice came out, "Why haven''t youe back? Lu Jing,e back soon." "Lingling, I have a very important customer here. I will confirm the signing of the contract immediately ande back after signing the contract." "It''s almost ten o''clock." Wu Lingling didn''t understand this at all. Her mind was full of Lu Jing''s change of heart. Thinking of the various scenes she saw in TV dramas, she became more and more suspicious. Lu Jing was outside, and other things. Women together. Her reluctance made Lu Jing feel a little helpless, and she didn''t mean to be angry at this time. He only felt that Wu Lingling cared about him too much. Chapter 1434: The Black Girl (69) Chapter 1434: The ck Girl (69) After coaxing Wu Lingling for a long time, Mr. Xu, who originally had a good influence on Lu Jing. He also sent an assistant to look at the situation outside, and found that Lu Jing was coaxing his girlfriend, and his good impression immediately dropped by three points. Ten minutes passed, and 20 minutes passed, Wu Lingling was still reluctant. Mr. Xu has no patience to wait any longer for their such an important cooperation project, but Lu Jing threw him aside in order to coax his girlfriend. He was able to wait for twenty minutes, first, to affirm Lu Jing''s ability, and second, of course to give Lu''s face. Now Lu Jing sweeps his face like this and cooperates, so forget it. When Lu Jing finally coaxed Wu Lingling, he saw Mr. Xuing out of the box with a cold face. He hurried to catch up and apologize, "Mr. Xu, I''m sorry, just now..." "Manager Lu, since you are very busy, go ahead. It''s reallyte today, and I n to go back to apany my wife so that she wont worry." Mr. Xu smiled again, "Usually my wife is afraid of influence. At my job, I basically dont call me. In order not to worry her, I have to go back." "Mr. Xu, then..." Lu Jing also wanted to talk about cooperation. Mr. Xu has already left, and has no intention of turning back, nor mentioning cooperation. He is not a fool, of course he understands that he offended Mr. Xu today. He looked a little annoyed, he only felt that Mr. Xu was too unsympathetic, and for the time being he did not me Wu Lingling for the cause of the matter. Seeing Mr. Xu throwing Lu Jing behind, Tang Guo fell asleep very happily. Before going to bed, she reminded the system, "Remember to turn on Lu Jing in the future. By the way, nt Wu Lingling with a small advertisement targeting the location of a couple. She is very smart and I believe she will know how to do it." System: Damn, this woman is really bad. But the host''s big request is of course to satisfy her. Once there was a second time, and then Lu Jing went home a littleter, and Wu Lingling''s phone call passed. I had a good talk with the client, but because of coaxing Wu Lingling, I would miss the opportunity to cooperate. This happened several times, and Father Lu was very dissatisfied with Lu Jing. Lu Jing also knew that this would not work, every time he turned off the phone, but not knowing what happened, the phone turned on again. He thought it was a broken phone, so he bought a new one. The result was the same at the critical moment. Finally, he decided to block Wu Lingling''s phone call when talking about business. Wu Lingling couldn''t make a call, so she was worried. I identally saw a small ad where I knew it could be targeted. While Lu Jing went home at night to sleep without paying attention, she secretly located Lu Jing''s mobile phone. Sometimes Lu Jing couldn''t get through on the phone. She thought the other party must be doing something sorry for her. She must figure out which **** was to seduce her Lu Jing, and she wanted to show him a good look. Another day, Lu Jing hadn''t returned at ten o''clock. When talking about business, he blocked Wu Lingling, and he really seeded every time. This day, because this customer is more difficult to deal with, it must take more time. Wu Lingling couldn''t make a call, and finally had to locate Lu Jing''s location. Looking at the location of Lu Jing, it was disyed in arge restaurant. Of course, apart from anything else, I went to find someone. Maybe it was Lu Jing''s bad luck. When Wu Lingling opened the private room, the client''s secretary happened to pour the wine for him. Wu Lingling saw it, so it was worth it? Chapter 1435: The Black Girl (70) Chapter 1435: The ck Girl (70) She rushed over with a ss of wine and sshed the secretary''s face. She was a little sister and was used to fighting. She went up to the client secretary''s hair, pressed it to the ground, and pped the other party fiercely. While fanning, he scolded: "Little bitch, let you seduce Lu Jing, see if I dont kill him, dare to seduce Lu Jing, dressed so coquettishly, dont you see how old you are? Want to eat tender grass." At that time, there was silence in the private room. The secretary who was beaten on the ground was actually the customers Xiaomi. The customer first reacted and kicked Wu Lingling away. Wu Lingling was kicked to the waist, and the big man gave her a fierce kick. She hadn''t doubled, but she was curled up on the ground, screaming in pain. Lu Jing also reacted. Seeing Wu Lingling''s painful look, the breath in his heart dissipated instantly, and he didn''t care to me her, and quickly went up to see how she was doing. And the Xiaomi who was pped a few times fell into the arms of the customer and began to cry. Tang Guo would naturally not miss such a wonderful scene, "It''s a big show." System: emmm "Lingling, are you okay?" "Pain..." Wu Lingling covered her waist with a pale face. Lu Jing hugged Wu Lingling quickly and nced at the client coldly. "Mr. Liu, are you too much? Can you put such a heavy hand?" "Excessive?" "Manager Lu, I also want to ask, how could this crazy woman suddenly rush into the private room and beat my secretary without a word? Who am I? It turns out that this crazy man is your woman. Then, Manager Lu, can you please? If you can take care of your woman, she will go crazy at any time, and I dont know who will bite next time." President Liu finished speaking and left with the secretary. He wanted to be held ountable, but Lu Jing was the young master of the Lu family, and Wu Lingling seemed to be seriously injured. Lu Jing loses this contract, life is definitely more difficult, why he has to entangle more, there are so many people who want to engage with Lu Jing. The young master of the Lu family is not a climate, as long as this crazy woman is there, don''t try to get ahead. Lu Jing wanted to me Wu Lingling, but when she saw her wrinkled pale face, he felt relieved, so he only took her to the hospital for treatment. Mr. Liu''s kick was really not light, but Wu Lingling was seriously injured. This responsibility cannot be held ountable. Wu Lingling also knew that she had misunderstood, she kept apologizing to Lu Jing, and finally the two reconciled as before. It''s just that she didn''t know that where Lu Jing was with Father Lu, there was no hope at all, and she would not give him any chance to get up. As a result, all of Lu Jing''s future was truly defeated by Wu Lingling. Tang Guo didn''t continue to pay attention either. After systematically watching, it was said that Lu Jing was in an unimportant position of the Lu family. He was eating and waiting to die. There was no future at all. It became a joke of the Lu family. Wu Lingling was very satisfied, because Lu Jing could finally go home on time. She is still strict with Lu Jingcha now. Father Lu knew about Wu Lingling, as did the Lu family. But for an abandoned pawn, they didn''t care what kind of woman Lu Jing would marry in the future. Therefore, when Lu Jing arranged Wu Lingling to work beside him, no one made the right message. In the blink of an eye, another few years passed. Tang Guo has already graduated from university. After she graduated, she took over the familypany and did not go to work elsewhere. And Qiao Ge, from Qiao''s school doctor, became Qiao''s secretary. Chapter 1436: The Black Girl (71) Chapter 1436: The ck Girl (71) "Ge Ge, if you don''t see it, are you still almighty?" Qiao Ge was sitting in the office, helping Tang Guo handle the documents, and raised his head with a smile, "I didn''t get in touch with these originally, so spend a little time to learn more, won''t you?" "That''s Ge Ge''s cleverness. Some people won''t learn it all their lives." Tang Guo praised it graciously, "I''ll make you a cup of coffee. You have suffered." "How can you be fortunate enough to help your wife handle things? That''s right." Yes, Qiao Ge finally seeded and got his greatest achievement. On the day Tang Guo graduated, she proposed to her and she readily agreed. When Father Tang and Mother Tang faced such an excellent person, all these things were in his eyes, so how could he refuse? Their daughter is getting better and better, and now everything is back on track. Qiao Ge showed Tang Guo wholeheartedly again, it was toote for them to be satisfied. They have lived for so many years, they have never seen such an infatuated follower. When their daughter was studying, Qiao Ge became a school doctor, and when he went to college, he went to be a university doctor. After returning home to take over thepany, he became their daughter''s secretary. Sometimes when they enter thepany ande to discuss matters with Tang Guo, they will see Qiao Ge sitting aside, seriously handling all thepany''s affairs. And their baby girl, actually sitting in front of theputer, buying and buying. They believe that their daughter will also handle thepany''s various documents, otherwise they will not be assured of handing over thepany to her. As for why Qiao Ge is doing these things now, of course Qiao Ge does not want their daughter to be tired. Seeing this situation, both of them are very satisfied. It was only in ces where there was no one, for example, in the room at home, when Tang Guo was not home. They will hug each other and look at each other for a long time, their eyes are very red, and there are tears in them. Needless to say, they only used their eyes to convey the secret they wanted to say. Their daughter is very good, very good, and the future is limitless, and there is a man who loves her, but... if there is no such dream, they will be satisfied. That dream has be their nightmare, and they can''t forget it until they die. It is still profound in their minds. The happier Tang Guo was, the harder they were in their hearts, and they would recall over and over again, the Tang Guo in the dream, everything they had encountered throughout their lives. They thought of the culprit of all this again, Wu Lingling. "marry?" Tang Guo wasn''t surprised, but Tang''s father and mother directly informed her of the news. It can be seen that the two of them were pretending to be confused and wanted to ask her what she nned. "Yes, your aunt called yesterday and said, let us go to the wedding of Lingling and the Lu family." Mother Tang did not have a smile on her face. In her opinion, Wu Lingling was so bad, why could she still marry the Lu family ? Therefore, the two couples discussed it and came to Tang Guo. They nced, sitting behind the desk, Qiao Ge, who was handling the documents seriously, felt much better. "We and your aunt have not been in contact for many years." Mother Tang said, "She invited all our rtives, Xiaoguo, if you don''t want to go, then we will say no, we and Your aunt''s house has nothing to do with each other." She understood what Qin Run meant. Didn''t it mean that Wu Lingling married to the Lu family and was going to be the daughter-inw of the Lu family? It is considered to be married into a wealthy family, but you have to show off in front of her. Chapter 1437: The Black Girl (72) Chapter 1437: The ck Girl (72) Mother Tang didn''t want to see Qin Run''s family, especially Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling has a rtionship with the young master of the Lu family, and now she wants to join the rich, she just feels that God has no eyes. Why is life so good for a vicious person like Wu Lingling? Even if the roots are all rotten now, he can still join such a family with good destiny, even if the young master of the Lu family is not very good, and his status in the Lu family is not high. But for Wu Lingling''s family, it''s really high. The better Wu Lingling was, the more ufortable she felt. Mother Tang couldn''t help wondering if she was shameless in this world, and life would be better, shameless, she could live a long life and be blessed. Tang Guo felt that Tang''s mother was ufortable because Wu Lingling would get better and ufortable in the future. She couldn''t helpughing, will Wu Lingling''s life get better? No, from the day Wu Lingling joined the Lu family, she will not have a good life. Lu Jing''s cleverness has always made the young master elected to inherit the Lu family jealous, and he will not rest assured that he will never turn over Lu Jing. "Since it is the Lu Family Young Master''s wedding, parents refused, it is not very good, we also cooperate with Lu Family." Tang Guo said. Tang''s mother and Tang''s father kept thinking about it, but didn''t understand Tang Guo''s thoughts. Since she said she was going, then go. They didn''t think that Tang Guo hoped that Wu Lingling would live well. They came here to see Tang Guo''s attitude. Although I didn''t want to admit it in my heart, this excellent girl was indeed not their daughter. No matter how smart their daughter is, she cannot master theirpany in a short period of time, and it will be more than twice as big in less than a year. Tang Guo is veteran, and it can be said that the business partners they work with may not have her abilities. The two looked at Qiao Ge, who was still handling the documents seriously, and bid farewell to Tang Guo. They are ufortable staying here. [Host, your parents look ufortable, don''t youfort them? "From the moment they know the truth, they are not my parents, but the parents of the original owner. This is the punishment they should ept. No matter how ufortable they are, they can''t get the original owner back." "So, take it, there are many people in this world who are more miserable than them." The system sighed, okay, this bad woman is as hard-hearted as ever, afraid that she won''t be able to change it. Even if the guy she likes is disobedient and bullies her, he won''t get away with being thrown away in the end, let alone the role of Tang mother and father Tang? "Guoguo, my parents don''t seem to be happy?" Qiao Ge had already discovered that Tang''s father and Tang''s mother were different from what he had imagined. With a smart daughter like his wife, these two couples did not seem to be happy as imagined . The two are proud of Tang Guo, but there seems to be something missing between them. "It may be Wu Lingling''s thing that makes them unhappy." Qiao Ge remembered those things Wu Lingling had done, and understood a little bit. Although I felt that things were more than this, I didn''t ask any more. He likes the present day very much. Although he is busy, he is very happy with his wife by his side. Tang Guo looked at Qiao Ge''s contentment and couldn''t help butugh. "Ge Ge is too easy to be satisfied. After meeting him so many times, he is also more and more satisfied." Chapter 1438: The Black Girl (73) Chapter 1438: The ck Girl (73) [Host, don''t say this. It''s not because you have been telling people that you are not allowed to be greedy. This guy probably cast himself a curse of not being greedy and easy to satisfy. "Then he is sincere enough." Tang Guo said, "I''m so cruel to myself, I''m already a little curious about who he is, has there been anything between us, is he my enemy, or some other rtionship? ." The system looked at Tang Guo''s slightly squinted eyes, thinking that his host said these words, absolutely not wanting, what unpleasant things happened to the two of them in the past, do you want to forgive each other. I guess I was thinking, if there is real revenge, I am thinking about how to revenge all my memories in the future. "Even if he is behaved, when my memory is fully recovered, we will have a deep hatred between us," Tang Guo sneered, "Don''t even think that I will be merciful." System: He knew it was so. Qiao Ge always felt that his wife looked at him with chills. He thought about it, and he didn''t provoke her recently. Since he knew her, he didn''t seem to be doing anything. I''m sorry about Guoguo, right? Why does Guoguo show that cool, non-smiling expression? He coughed slightly, thinking that Tang Guo''s murderous gaze was definitely not aimed at him, but definitely at Wu Lingling. Guoguo was so good to him, how could she show such terrible eyes to him, it must be that he was right on, Guoguo didn''t stop it. Thinking of this, Qiao Ge looked at the documents with peace of mind and handled thepany''s affairs. After Tang Guo helped him make coffee, she sat on the side, buying, buying and buying leisurely. Since taking control of thepany, she has been living leisurely every day. Finally, when Wu Lingling got married, all of Wu Lingling''s rtives were invited by Qin Run. Of course, these were agreed by Wu Lingling. She is now considered to be a member of the rich, and she will have nothing to worry about in her next life. Lu Jing was obedient to her, she wanted everyone to keep their eyes open, even if she had a low education and only graduated from junior high school. No peers are good, but she has a good life. She knew Lu Jing in junior high school, and they were together. Now Lu Jing treats her better and better, and she is still married. Is it possible for her peers, even if they are excellent, to be giants? What she doesn''t know now is that the smallpany run by Tang''s father and mother was getting bigger and bigger when it was handed over to Tang Guo, it was already a medium-sizedpany. It fell into Tang Guo''s hands, and within a year, he had be one of the bigpanies. Even if the scale is not as good as the Lu family, the Lu family dare not suppress it. Because Tang Guo and Qiao Ge are operating behind the scenes, the Tang family''spany has developed very solidly. Wu Lingling just graduated from junior high school, and there is no news of contact with Tang''s family. Where can I know this? Even those peers who she thinks are excellent but can''t be giants are actually beyond her level of knowledge. Some people, they are not wealthy, but they can make the wealthy people appreciate, admire, and even dare not offend them. People in the Tang family are actually looking at Tang''s father and mother. When they said they were going to Wu Lingling''s wedding, they all nned to go. On the day of Wu Lingling''s wedding, the Tang family came to the scene together. Tang Guo stood in the crowd, holding Qiao Ge''s hand, watching Wu Lingling and Lu Jing''s wedding ceremony not as grand as he imagined, his lips twitched. Chapter 1439: The Black Girl (74) Chapter 1439: The ck Girl (74) "Master Lu''s wedding seems to be different from what we thought." The Tang family''s peers also talked quietly. The Lu family was indeed a wealthy family. They had also participated in the wedding of a certain young master Lu family before. The scene was really prosperous and grand. The fleet was full of luxury cars of over five million, which was very arrogant. The wedding scene arrangement of Wu Lingling and Lu Jing seems to be better than that of the rich family. In fact, there is Wu Lingling who is surprised and even upset now. She also went to attend the wedding of the heir of the Lu family with Lu Jing. She has been looking forward to having such a luxurious and shocking wedding herself. Therefore, when we get married, we will send invitations to the Tang family who have not been in contact for many years, and even Tang Guo. I just want these people to see how well her Wu Lingling is now. But the effect on the scene was different from what she thought. Especially when the Tang family stopped there, especially Tang Guo and Qiao Ge, they were really more attractive than both her and Lu Jing. She didn''t go to Tang Guo and Lu Jing''s wedding, but she heard that it was also very grand, and it was still on the news. Because of this, she was very upset. The bride who was stern the whole time made the guests very speechless. Lu Jing''s mother didn''t like Wu Lingling. If it weren''t for Lu Jing who insisted on Wu Lingling, she would definitely object to it. But Lu Jing really likes it so much. As a mother, how can she bear to cut off her son''s love? Therefore, she endured Wu Lingling''s entrance. But now Wu Lingling looks at her wedding, her face pale in anger. As for Father Lu, it was because of Lu Jing''s mother that he came. Lu Jing, the son, had long since given up. The wedding is not simple, not very grand, and medium. There were a lot of people who came, most of them came for the Lu family. Anyway, Lu Jing is also the son of Lu''s father''s favorite woman. They still have to give this face. No one thought that a major event would happen at today''s wedding. Even Tang Guo didn''t expect that certain retribution woulde so quickly. Towards the end of the wedding ceremony, the master of ceremonies began to tell people to broadcast the bits and pieces before Wu Lingling and Lu Jing got married. To put it simply, it is the photos they recorded their lives before they got married. In many weddings, in order to witness the growth of love between the two, some life photos will be shown. Everyone is also very curious about how Wu Lingling, a youngdy who did not graduate from junior high school, has the opportunity to marry Lu Jing, even if Lu Jings talents are mediocre, in everyones eyes, it is the kind of eating and waiting to die. He is still the young master of the Lu family, and he has money to spend his entire life. Everyone stared at the screen unblinkingly, especially the many women present who also looked interested. When the first photo came out, everyone was in an uproar. No one looked away and stared at the screen closely. The photos are made into a slideshow, one by one appearing, one after another disappearing. Wu Lingling and Lu Jing were facing everyone. Seeing everyone in shock and disbelief, they thought they were surprised by the way she and Lu Jing usually get along. The corners of his mouth showed some smiles unconsciously. She also looked at Tang Guo''s position, her expression proud. So far, Wu Lingling doesn''t know the identity of Qiao Ge. She thought that after Tang Guo went to a prestigious university, she chose to marry a small school doctor andughed at it for a long time. Chapter 1440: The Black Girl (75) Chapter 1440: The ck Girl (75) Even Tang Guo had a grand wedding, she thought it was the Tang family. Therefore, looking at Tang Guo also a little surprised, she was even more proud. [Host, Wu Lingling still doesn''t know what is on it, she even smiles proudly at you, afraid of cryingter. To be honest, the system was a little surprised when it saw those photos. The young master of the Lu family did not monitor him at all. The task the host gave him was to monitor Wu Lingling and Lu Jing, mainly to prevent them from finding opportunities to reverse their lives. After all, these two people are also considered male and female leaders, even though the aura is gradually diminishing because of Tang Guo''s arrival. But no matter how good it is, there is a halo, much better than ordinary people. What is the main character? As long as they are given a little chance, they can use various adventures to change their lives, which he and the host do not want to see. Tang Guo did not expect that the Lu family heir would be so cruel. Actually, on the day of the wedding, variousrge-scale photos of Wu Lingling and Hunming were shown in a slideshow. Moreover, there is still no coding. The slide show is very fast, and it is controlled by someone, even if it wants to stop immediately, it is impossible. When Lu Jing''s mother saw it, she screamed and almost fainted in anger. Father Lu hurriedly held her back, toote to stop the stopping of the photo. Lu Jing and Wu Lingling can''t rank well with him. The guests attending the wedding were also shocked. When I reacted, I opened my eyes wide and stared at the photo to identify. "That''s Wu Lingling, right?" "Oh my God, it''s Wu Lingling, this... how many hats does Lu Jing wear?" "I''ve counted. There are five men who appear to care about Wu Lingling." "I don''t know if you noticed it. In the first photo, Wu Lingling looked very small, as if she was fifteen or sixteen years old." "So, she is not yet an adult, she has a rtionship with these men." "Don''t forget, Wu Lingling is just a youngdy who hasn''t graduated from junior high school. What can happen when she hangs out all the time?" "Moreover, I also heard that she was with Lu Jing when she was still underage. You said, at such a young age, it''s not easy to study, skip sses, fight, and mess around. Could she be a good girl?" Among the guests, they talked secretly. The sound is not small, everyone can hear it. Wu Lingling, who was originally triumphant and thought everyone was envious of the love between her and Lu Jing, felt bad when she heard these words, and quickly turned her head. I happened to see a photo of a superrge scale. She and the three men''s limbs were inteced. All parts were clearly disyed on the photo, and they were all erged, and the details were clearly visible. Her eyes were ck at the time, her face instantly became pale, her lips were no longer bloody, her mind was dizzy, and she fell directly to the ground. Lu Jing, who had always been protecting her, did not notice that the woman he liked fell to the ground. The photos on the screen drew all his attention. Even the sound of outside discussion cannot wake him up. The woman in the photo is Wu Lingling. Others can doubt the authenticity of the photo, he is Wu Lingling''s man, of course he can recognize it better. The photo shows Wu Lingling from her childhood to adulthood. Chapter 1441: The Black Girl (76) Chapter 1441: The ck Girl (76) Until thest photo, seeing a ne on Wu Lingling''s neck really hurt Lu Jing''s eyes. Lu Jing clenched his teeth hard, pursed his lips, and clenched his fists. Even if there were no pictures on the screen, he would still rey the picture just now in his mind over and over again. In thest photo, the ne Wu Lingling wears on her neck was given to herst week. So, this photo was taken within a week. It has been so long that Wu Lingling has enjoyed his love, spent his money, and lived in his ce over the years. When he didnt know it, she wore green hats on top of his head. . He held her in his palm and treated her like a jewel. She regarded his feelings as trash, and threw it away when she wanted to,pletely treating him as a fool. "Lu Jing, listen to me." Wu Lingling had already returned to her senses, ignoring her embarrassment and the mocking eyes around her, she quickly got up from the ground. She threw herself into Lu Jing''s arms, hugged him tightly, and said imploringly, "Lu Jing, listen to me, these are not what you think." "How was that?" Lu Jing''s voice was cold, and the girl he felt the warmest in the world was gone. At the moment those photos appeared, all hope in his life had been disillusioned. "Lu Jing, they persecuted and threatened me. I didn''t do it voluntarily." Wu Lingling''s pale face was full of tears. She is actually very beautiful. When you cry, it makes people want to pity. If it weren''t for this incident, Lu Jing would definitely feel sorry for her. But now, he just feels sick. He forcefully pushed Wu Lingling away. Wu Lingling didn''t expect that Lu Jing would push her away with such force, but identally fell directly to the ground. The palms were sharpened, and she couldn''t care about that much. Lu Jing''s indifference to her made her panic. The kind of panic that seemed to go to the world, she couldn''t lose Lu Jing, she couldn''t lose Lu Jing. Lu Jing''s kindness to her, indulgence, love, and Lu Jing''s money are all things she can''t lose. Without Lu Jing, what should she do in the future? "Lingling, you don''t need to exin it. I saw clearly just now, would those pictures be taken that way without your willingness?" Everyone also nodded, yeah, so tantly, this photo that looks bashful, Wu Lingling actually dared to take it. Judging from the above body and expression, she was not forced at all, but voluntary. They are not blind, they just feel that the life of this rich family is really messy. Had it not been for this sudden slide, Lu Jing wouldn''t have known that Wu Lingling had worn him the green hat for so many years? Just when Wu Lingling wanted to say something, there was movement again on the screen. "Brother Dao, I''m pregnant. I said before, can I wear a condom if I want to y?" It was Wu Lingling''s voice. "I have had an abortion. Lu Jing and I have always taken safety measures. Now they have it again. It must be one of you." Everyone was in an uproar, this...this is really amazing. Then, a male voice rang, "Is itfortable to be happyte with wearing that thing? And, haven''t you refused before?" Chapter 1442: The Black Girl (77) Chapter 1442: The ck Girl (77) "Anyway, I have had a fetus, Lingling, if you do it again, there is nothing wrong. Let Lu Jing pay you, and he will take good care of it. Moreover, he only thinks that he is not careful. Don''t worry, you and I will help you keep the matter between us and will not tell Lu Jing." "Lingling, didn''t you say that Lu Jing is treating you better and better because of guilt? Now that you have an idental abortion, he will treat you better. This is also an opportunity for you, hahaha ." When Brother Dao spoke, he was silent for a while. Not long after, Wu Lingling said, "That''s okay, but don''t y that big in the future, Brother Dao, you can guarantee that these things will never be known to Lu Jing. I will refuse to y like that in the future. I will have to marry Lu Jing in the future. I heard people say that there are too many abortions, and I will not be able to have children in the future." "Fine, listen to you, I will let my brothers be more careful in the future." Hearing unbearable words, everyone''s expressions were hard to express, and Lu Jing''s eyes were full of sympathy. This Wu Lingling was really brave, and he and other men had children, all of which fell on Lu Jing''s head. Lu Jing didn''t know if he had done a green hat, but he had to feel guilty for his carelessness, which caused Wu Lingling to have an abortion. This woman is so cruel. Wu Lingling was already unable to speak. This recording made her understand that even if she had no education or vision, she and Lu Jing could not be the same. No, it should be said that Lu Jing will never want her again. She looked around and looked at the sarcasm in her eyes, and the sky seemed to darken. Suddenly, her eyes fell on Tang Guo''s position. At a nce, it was obvious that Tang Guo was still smiling, and the string in his mind was broken. I don''t know where the strength is, he got up from the ground and rushed in front of Tang Guo. "Are you very happy, huh?? Tang Guo, are you happy looking at my end today?" Wu Lingling seemed to be crazy and rushed to Tang Guo''s position desperately. Long nails stretched to Tang Guo''s face, "If it weren''t for you, would I have today?" "It''s all on you, all on you, Tang Guo, all on you as a hypocritical person. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t suffer, nor would such a thing happen, nor would I be embarrassed in public today. Don''t want me." Seeing that Wu Lingling was about to p Tang Guo''s face, Qiao Ge was protecting Tang Guo and he was about to kick Wu Lingling with a kick, but Tang Guo held her back. The moment Wu Lingling rushed in front of her, she pped her backhand on the opponent''s face and threw the person three meters away. Wu Lingling''s face suddenly swelled high. "Lingling, I came to your wedding with good intentions, and I didn''t expect you to do that kind of thing. Now I me the cause on me. Are you too unreasonable?" "Tang Guo, don''t quibble. It''s all you. If it weren''t for you, could I fall to where I am today?" Wu Lingling said viciously, "It''s you, me you, and look at me, are you happy? Right, you must be happy." "You said I''m sorry for causing you to have the fate now, then you say I am sorry for you, why did you have the fate of now?" Wu Lingling had been dazzled by anger and despair, she didn''t even think about it, she said directly, "If you didn''t lose the phone and I couldn''t get through and couldn''t give Brother Dao money, would I end up here?" When the words fell, there was a vacant look around. This Wu Lingling is really shameless, Mr. Tang is a disaster. Chapter 1443: The Black Girl (78) Chapter 1443: The ck Girl (78) "Wu Lingling, when you said this, didn''t you think about it seriously?" "I am not obliged to help you. You care about losing your phone, not receiving your call, and not giving you money. That''s why you fell into the gangster''s mobile phone, and you still entangle with them, right? " "Isn''t it?" Wu Lingling said angrily. "If you didn''t lose your phone and sent the money to Brother Dao, how could I end up? So, Tang Guo, my tragedy today is all You caused it." Facing the shamelessness of Wu Lingling, everyone present was refreshed with three views. They had seen all kinds of shameless people, and had never seen Wu Lingling all kinds of shameless people. "Wu Lingling, don''t be embarrassed by going out. Counting the time, the other person Tang always is one year older than you? At that time, you were in the third year of junior high school and the first year of the senior year. You didn''t study well. Being taken away by a gangster, then you deserve it." "You and Mr. Tang ask for help. Don''t say Mr. Tang''s cell phone is lost. Even if you don''t lose it, she is not obliged to rescue you. If you really receive a call, Mr. Tang may notify your parents or call the police if he is kind. Do you understand or not, Mr. Tang is not your parents, he can''t care about you, nor is he responsible forplicating your life. Whether you are alive or not, it has nothing to do with her." "You are shameless, and you havee out of a degenerate life step by step. All the responsibilities are on the top of Mr. Tang''s head. Such a shameless and skinless person has really made me insightful." "Also, Wu Lingling, in those photos, I didn''t see that you were involuntary. What''s more terrifying is that Lu Jing has been kept in the dark by you, and you have aborted twice for those bastards. The result is Lu Jing. Yes, this is a joke." The usations surrounding Wu Lingling made those who have some rtionship with Wu Lingling faceless. Lu Jing''s mother was already angrily speechless, Lu''s father was calmer, but also very angry, because a Wu Lingling made him embarrassed by the Lu family. Qin Run and Wu Jun are Wu Lingling''s biological parents. Just now they were showing off to the people around them. Wu Lingling is her daughter. She finally cultivated her into a talent, and now she finally has a good ce to belong. In short, both the words and the words are praise to Wu Lingling and show off to others. Especially when the Tang family came, she even said something in front of them. No matter how much study, it is useless. It is not that she cannot marry a rich family. See how capable and discerning her family Lingling is, choose one by one. Qin Run was so proud just now, and now she feels ashamed. Wu Lingling is a girl who graduated from junior high school and has no learning skills. Doesn''t she know? No, of course I do. Had it not been for Wu Lingling to marry into the Lu family now, she wouldn''t want toe to recognize this daughter. Over the years, she has been unable to hold her head up. Now that Wu Lingling is married to a wealthy family, she can finally hold her head high, why she has to breathe out? Who can imagine that, instead of vomiting, he is embarrassed in front of so many people. Those explicit photos seemed to nail her family to the pir of shame. She still proposed to invite the Tang family. This happened today, not to mention holding your head up in front of Tang''s mother, but she couldn''t raise her head for anyone she knew. Chapter 1444: The Black Girl (79) Chapter 1444: The ck Girl (79) "I don''t care. Tang Guo is to me for all my encounters today." "She is a hypocritical person." "She just likes to be upright." "Where is she better? Isn''t she good at school and looks good?" Wu Lingling seemed to be crazy, she would not admit that it was herself who caused everything today. She was right, it was Tang Guo who was wrong. If Tang Guo hadn''t dropped her phone, her life would have been different. Tang Guo saw Wu Lingling''s thoughts, and Wu Lingling was right. If she didn''te, the original owner didn''t drop her phone, and Wu Lingling''s life would not be like this. But why should Wu Lingling''s beautiful life be exchanged for someone with such a good and bright future as the original owner? She could also say that she didn''t do anything, she just pinched the root cause in time and threw away the cell phone that caused the disaster and destroyed all of the original owner. Didnt Wu Lingling make all of the following? Although she gave a push quietly, her strength is really insignificant. If a person is unwilling to fall, her strength will only cause trouble at best. But Wu Lingling is not a firm-willed person who is dedicated to learning well. Everything she ever got was nothing but a halo blessed by the world. When this halo faded, what was left of her? Isn''t she smart? Of course, people who are smart and learn everything quickly, how can they not be smart? But Wu Lingling has been with Lu Jing for so many years. Lu Jing gives her so much money every month, she can find something she is interested in learning, even if she does not have a high degree, a rice bug who is willing to make progress instead of waiting to be raised will definitely find a way to make herself Some skills. But Wu Lingling didn''t. What she chose was to get by and hug Lu Jing''s thigh tightly. Even if Wu Lingling, who had been added to her aura at the beginning, improved, first, Lu Jing became better. She was afraid of losing Lu Jing, so she would learn with Lu Jing. Second, she knew what happened to the original owner. Of course, she was nervous and worried that she would encounter something like that herself, so she quickly left the circle of the little sister. "My grades are not only a little better, but how many years have passed, no one is breaking my academic record." Tang Guo said casually, even if Wu Lingling looked so miserable, she didn''t feel that revenge was enough. Wu Lingling herself is shameless, she doesn''t care much about the gaze around her. "My face, as you said, is very beautiful." Tang Guo raised his chin quite confidently. "Maybe it''s not the most beautiful in the world, at least it''s more beautiful than you, right?" "Of course, I not only have excellent academic records, a beautiful face, and wealth that you will never get in your life, and a very perfect man." Tang Guo pulled Qiao Ge out from behind, and the two stood there. Together, they are very good match, "So, Wu Lingling, please don''t use your jealousy to use me of unnecessarily charges." "No matter how bad your life is now, it is you who havee out step by step. It has nothing to do with me." "No..." Wu Lingling''s eyes widened, Qin Run couldn''t help it, and pped her face with a p. Looking at the eyes around, she could not wait to find a seam to get in. Fortunately, Qin Run has suffered for most of her life, how could she have such a daughter? Chapter 1445: The Black Girl (80) Chapter 1445: The ck Girl (80) "What a perfect man, isn''t he just a school doctor who eats soft food?" Wu Lingling said, covering her face, and said stiffly, "What kind of skill is a man who eats soft food? Even if I am not as good as you, can This ability to find a man is much better than you." The people present looked at each other when they heard Wu Lingling''s words. What did Wu Lingling say? The ability to find men is much better than President Tang? She was afraid that she did not know that the man who gave up standing on the stage of the medical world and was willing to stand next to President Tang, how many achievements he has made at a young age, how much he has shared for the medical world, and how many medical culmination people now see him At the time, they would respectfully call a teacher. They thought Wu Lingling was shameless before, but now they think she is stupid and ignorant. That''s right, a woman from a little sister, besides spending a man''s money, what else does she know? I really don''t understand how Lu Jing likes such a woman. "Tang Guo..." When Wu Lingling had to say something, Lu Jing hade to his senses, and he yelled, "Wu Lingling, that''s enough, don''t you think it''s shameful?" He didn''t know Lu Jing before, but he returned to the Lu family and studied with his father Lu. He also knew who Lu Jing was. Such a character, even Father Lu had to be respectful. Lu Jing didn''t even have the right to lift the other party''s shoes. "Lu... Lu Jing." Wu Lingling shouted angrily by Lu Jing, a little dazed, "Lu Jing, I me Tang Guo, all of this is caused by her, I don''t want this, Lu Jing, you believe me , I dont want to be like this. I have suffered so much, everything is caused by the hypocritical, white lotus woman from Tang Guo. If it werent for her, I would have lived well. Seeing Wu Lingling still not repenting, Lu Jingxin was a little tired. Many people asked him what is good about Wu Lingling? He could not tell what was good about Wu Lingling, so he could only say that Wu Lingling followed him when she was a teenager, and he had to give her a future. In his heart, he liked Wu Lingling, but at the same time he felt guilty. It is precisely because of Wu Lingling''s guilt for aborting him twice that he endured everything about Wu Lingling. Even if Wu Lingling''s insensitivity caused him to lose a good opportunity to gain a foothold in the Lu family, he did not me it. Even if his mother showed disappointment or even disagreeing eyes, he insisted on marrying Wu Lingling home. Up to now, he only thought it was a joke. "Dad, mom, sorry." Lu Jing walked up to Father Lu and Mother Lu Jing and said solemnly, "Cancel the wedding." "No, no, I''m not allowed, Lu Jing, how can you be like this? How can you abandon me, you said, marry me, how can you be like this?" Wu Lingling has a grim face and doesn''t care about being dirty She ran up to Lu Jings wedding dress and hugged him tightly, I dont care about Tang Guos mistakes, Lu Jing, lets get married, we dont care about everything else, the past is over, OK? ?" "Not good." Lu Jing pushed Wu Lingling away, "Lingling, I have done enough for you and given up enough, so please let me go." No matter how Wu Lingling yelled, Lu Jing didn''t mean to change her mind. Finally, Father Lu called for someone to st Wu Lingling out. Qin Run and Wu Jun also followed the crowd and walked out with their faces covered, and they did not dare to show up on the Tang family''s side. Chapter 1446: The Black Girl (81) Chapter 1446: The ck Girl (81) After Wu Lingling was bombed out, Lu''s father apologized to the guests, saying that it was absolutely impossible for Wu Lingling to enter Lu''s house. Everyone understands that Lu Jing is alsopletely finished, and there is no hope for such a thing to happen. As long as the heir is capable, no matter what the dark history is, Lu''s can still ept it. But after Lu Jing was circted about Wu Lingling''s ying around, it was impossible for Lu to ept him. Besides, they are very satisfied with the current heir. What contributed to everything today, the Lu family heir has always stood by Lu''s father, and he has not criticized or evaluated Lu Jing and Wu Lingling, but isforting Lu''s father, helping him pour water, and asking him if he is healthy. Comfortable. Such a mature performance made Lu''s people very satisfied. I have to say that with Lu Jing as a stepping stone, this heir has made very rapid progress, and he is no longer the young master of the Lu family who has achieved a little sess. The moment Tang Guo and Qiao Ge left, the heir''s eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face for a moment, and Tang Guo also nced back. Qiao Ge discovered the clue in an instant, and the two seemed to reach an agreement at that instant. Of course, he believed in Tang Guo, and he definitely didn''t have any emotional involvement with the other party. He also discovered a secret today. Qiao Ge was smart and calm. He held Tang Guo''s waist until he belonged to the two of them and said in a low voice, "Guo Guo, I have a lot of doubts. I ask you, would you say it?" "Ask, say everything." Qiao Ge hadn''t had any hope, but when Tang Guo said this, he was a little surprised. After all, what he wanted to know was really her secret. These secrets are actually not suitable for another person to know. "Guoguo, you can figure it out clearly. This is your secret. Are you afraid of being known by me?" "Will Ge Ge talk to others?" "No, I won''t tell you if you kill me. If you are willing to tell me, I will be rotten in my heart, and I will have to bring it into the coffin board in the future. I will never tell anyone." "That''s not enough, and I''m not afraid that these secrets will be known." She doesn''t care, so there is nothing to fear. Qiao Ge felt her fearlessness, sighed, and asked, "Did you intentionally lose that phone back then?" "Ok." "So..." Qiao Ge had a terrible guess. He felt that apart from this guess,bined with what happened today, only this guess can exin Tang Guo''s behavior. "So, does Guo Guo know that Wu Lingling will meet that day? Call you? You know what will happen, and even this event will involve you and cause terrible consequences, so you choose to throw your phone away, right?" Qiao Ge had roughly guessed that his Guoguo was a good student, because a phone call from Wu Lingling might have something to do with those gangsters. Hummers are actually very interested in such good students. When the timees, the suffering will no longer be Wu Lingling, it will probably be the treasure in his arms. "Can you tell me what would happen if you didn''t lose your phone?" Tang Guo raised her brows lightly and smiled faintly, "Yes." She was toozy to tell those stories, so she directly touched a yellow beam and dreamed of being eaten by Qiao Ge. After a dream, Qiao Ge quickly hugged her in his arms, his body trembling a little, and everything about the dream made him uneptable. They didn''t meet in the dream, and he returned to the hospital not long after, and achieved the pinnacle of medical achievements in that world. Chapter 1447: The Black Girl (82) Chapter 1447: The ck Girl (82) Tang Guo pushed him, "Ge Ge, that''s not me." Since Huang Liang has used all his dreams, she has no need to ce the experience of the original owner on her body, "I am just a revenge, not her." "I have helped her finish the life she hopes for. In this life, I will stand on a dazzling and high stage in her name, looking down at Wu Lingling forever. I have helped her take revenge on those who harmed her. Up." Tang Guo hugged Qiao Ge''s neck and kissed his lips, "When the matter is over, the rest is your and my life." System: The host has always been a principled person, even if he is in love, he will never forget revenge. Qiao Ge calmed down and deepened the kiss. "Guoguo, I''m very grateful for your arrival, otherwise I will be lonely again in this life." System: This guy really washed himself white enough, and he found such a clean identity. I will actually meet in the future, I don''t know if I can copy the other party''s spell, it seems very powerful. If you have a big hatred with the host, grab it. If there is no grudge, do you still need to grab it? "Guoguo, what''s the matter with you and the Lu family heir?" When Tang Guo heard some jealous words, she couldn''t help but smile, "We have some business dealings with him, and some cooperation in other things, and we have reached a condition with him." "What conditions?" "I can cooperate with him, but after he inherits the Lu family, he will definitely not be able to give Lu Jing any room to stand up." Lu Jing has a murderous vengeance for her, how can she let Lu Jinguo be moisturized? She wanted to kill Lu Jing, it was very simple, there were many ways, without knowing it, it was easy. But killing Lu Jing made her feel puzzled. Lu Jing killed the original owner because of Wu Lingling. Does Wu Lingling really know? As the pillow, she didn''t believe that Wu Lingling had not asked Lu Jing after the death of the original owner. Lu Jing''s liking for Wu Lingling will definitely reveal the clues. But Wu Lingling chose to pretend not to know. Killing Lu Jing, the other party might be relieved because of Wu Lingling. Lu Jing was alive, with Wu Lingling''s existence, Lu Jing would never think of peace in this life. "Also I told him that the group of Brother Dao bosses had a bit of a holiday with me." The corners of Tang Guos lips bend, "He is a conscious person, and he quickly gave up the person who said he would not intervene. It was also that the person who spoke too loudly, and also annoyed him. It just so happened that we cooperated with each other. Pictured." Qiao Ge didn''t expect Tang Guo to be so frank. The origin of his wife is very mysterious. "Fortunately, I am chasing Guoguo wholeheartedly, otherwise you are so powerful, and I don''t know if you will be impressed in the future." System: Ann, Ann, apart from you, there is no one who can make the host greatly tempted. You guy, as long as you be obedient and don''t betray the host, you will have a good life before the host can greatly restore all the memories. "I want to do something, Ge Ge." "I''ll be with you." When Tang Guo put on her leather jacket and ripped trousers and put on a face mask, Qiao Ge quickly hugged her, "Is that you?" "Ok?" Qiao Ge''s smile erged, and he put his arms around her waist and kissed her on the head through the mask, "It turns out that the female thief is you, Guoguo, I have discovered your secret again." "Ge Ge, this is my intention." Chapter 1448: The Black Girl (83) Chapter 1448: The ck Girl (83) Tang Guo also gave Qiao Ge a strange set of clothes, but Qiao Ge didn''t say anything to put it on. He was very curious about where Tang Guo would take him. As long as it is where Guoguo is willing to go, it doesn''t matter even if you take him to jump off the building. He believed that even if he jumped off a high floor, she would guarantee his life. He was so confident. No matter how extreme his Guoguo character is, he didn''t make a mistake, and he would never go crazy, willing to die. Late at night, Tang Guo took Qiao Ge to a chaotic ce. It should be regarded as an underground trading ce, where everyone is there and everything can happen. The boss of Brother Dao is the boss of this ce. The system has helped her investigate, and this ce is closed today, it is when this group of gangsters gather for a meeting. They are doing a lot of things secretly, and many people are involved. The boss of Brother Dao didn''t mean the heir who served the Lu family. It should be said that he just took money to do things. As long as the money is enough, he will get things done properly. Likewise, he was doing another thing secretly. That is to send pure student girls to people with special hobbies. Of course, in his business, after Tang Guo came, he could hardly find a real pure student girl. Tang Guobined with the experience of the original owner and would never let this happen again under his nose. This was also a hidden desire in the original owner''s heart. But this chain of interests is impossible for Brother Dao to give up. So I found a lot of girls who were willing to be depraved, dressed up as pure school girls, and went to that kind of thing. Tang Guo doesn''t care about this kind of person. But the people like Brother Dao''s boss should also withdraw from this dirty and dark stage and have to expose them. Of course, before the exposure, she has to do something special. At first, Qiao Ge didn''t know what Tang Guo was going to do. When she rushed into the ce and asked him to look at the door, he was still a little worried. He felt relieved when he saw her jumping in the crowd and the other party couldn''t hurt her at all. I couldn''t help thinking, what kind of fairy wife did he marry, and what kind of medical stage he gave up is really a bargain. "what--" "Ah!" When he heard countless screams, Qiao Ge still froze for a while, looking at his fairy wife, unexpectedly took out a sharp knife, and chopped it under the gangsters, and then the gangster screamed and covered. At that ce, screaming, the scene of passing out in pain. The ce was chopped off, and there was no power to resist. In less than half an hour, all the gangsters here were castrated by Tang Guo. As for the boss of the knife brother, she pped the opponent''s face with two ps, then slowly dropped the knife to that ce on the ground, and slowly castrated the opponent under the extremely terrifying face of the opponent. In order to prevent the other party from passing out in pain, she gave him a shot. This is an interster drug, which can make this greasy and nauseous man stay awake for three days without dizziness or death. Qiao Ge couldn''t see Tang Guo''s expression, but she could feel that she was very happy now. When she threw arge pile of materials from her backpack, he hurried over, "These things?" "The proof that they should be castrated, as well as the bad things they have done over the years, are recorded on them. How can they only kill the root of their lives? Should they go to jail or go to jail." The miserable bastards: "..." "Sure enough." Chapter 1449: The Black Girl (84) Chapter 1449: The ck Girl (84) "Don''t worry, you won''t die." Tang Guo watched as she curled up on the ground, holding her painfully underneath, the pale-faced bastards, "It''s dead, it''s cheaper for you." That Brother Dao was among them. It''s not that they don''t want to resist, but that no one can stand it under the hands of this mysterious woman. "Who are you?" Brother Dao''s boss, the greasy-looking man, endured the pain, staring at Tang Guo with vicious eyes and asked. It seems that he intends to take revenge in the future. Tang Guo didn''t tell the other party who he was, nor would he take off his mask and leave the other party with handles. That''s what a fool would do. "I am... the vengeance envoy from hell." The boss of Brother Dao was very unwilling to get the answer he wanted. But as long as he lives in this world for one day, he will find this wicked woman at any cost. Whether she is a **** or a Buddha, he will kill her. It wasn''t until half an hourter that the police surrounded this ce and everyone here was taken away, did he realize that something was wrong. He thought that he was holding in his hands the handles of a lot of people who did a lot of dirty things secretly. In order not to suffer, the other party will definitely try to rescue him. However, he did not wait for these toe, but met these people in the game. Seeing these people arrested one after another, two words shed in his mind at that time: It''s over. A huge case of prostitution and crime was uncovered in this city, and its involvement was extensive. However, the evidence collected by Tang Guo''s system was too sufficient. The sudden evidence made these people not prepared at all and they were all arrested. When this incident was reported, Tang Guo and Qiao Ge sat on the sofa in the living room and saw it. Tang Guo didn''t care about everything that followed. She did what she wanted. With the evidence, no one could escape the sanctions. As for how those gangsters have be eunuchs, many people only think that they have done too many bad things and some people get revenge. There is no way to find out about this person who retaliated, andpared to what theymitted, these are simply insignificant. Many ces are talking about this, even Tang Guo''spany. The people discussing, never doubted Tang Guo''s head. Because she has always looked very morous since she was young, and she will always stand in the sunniest and most dazzling position. Wu Lingling couldn''t helpughing after hearing the arrest of those gangsters. Only afterughing, she felt that the whole world was dark. Lu Jing didn''t want her anymore. No matter how she cried, begged, or pitiful, Lu Jing didn''t want to see her. Those **** were caught, and she couldn''t help them. In the end, she chose to go home. "You broom star, what are you doing when youe back? Do you think we haven''t lost enough of our faces?" Wu Lingling knocked on her door. Wu Jun happened to have a drink. She was so angry that she pped her face with a p on her face. "Get out, I don''t have a shameful daughter like you." Wu Lingling red at Wu Jun bitterly. Wu Jun banged and closed the door. Wu Lingling waited at the door, until Qin Run came back, she shouted, "Mom." "What are you doing back?" Qin Run nced around subconsciously, as if to make sure there was no one around, for fear of being discovered that Wu Lingling was back. Chapter 1450: The Black Girl (85) Chapter 1450: The ck Girl (85) Qin Run waved to Wu Lingling quickly, "You still don''t feel embarrassed, you go quickly, if you are seen, you still don''t know what nasty things will be said." "Mom, I have nowhere to go." "You die girl, I don''t have a ce to go, so I think of going home?" Qin Run regretted how she would give birth to such a daughter. Wu Lingling looked at Qin Run''s appearance, and said coldly, "Mom, I have given you a lot of money one after another over the years, which adds up to hundreds of thousands. I have lived at home for a while, not too much. ?" "You are so embarrassed to say this. I should give birth to you, raise you, and give me some money. Isn''t it right?" Qin Run said angrily, "Who knew that you had done such a shameful thing. Mrs. Fu, I have to get entangled with those gangsters. I said so much back then, when did you listen to it?" "Walk around, don''te back, I can''t afford to lose this person, you will not be my daughter in the future." Qin Run didn''t want to control Wu Lingling anymore. To show off, she invited a few better colleagues and neighbors. Now who doesn''t know, Wu Lingling took those shameless and revealing photos. Qin Run thought of those mocking gazes, and transferred all her anger to Wu Lingling, regardless of Wu Lingling''s life or death. Wu Lingling left home at such a young age and was still alive. She gave birth to and raised her so much, and she has done her duty. It''s because the other party didn''t learn well, and now they still embarrass them as parents. Therefore, it is impossible for her to let Wu Lingling live at home. Anyway, she didn''t starve to death outside. Hasn''t she been here all these years? The only thing that makes Qin Run unwilling is that Lu Jing''s status as the Lu Family''s young master wants Wu Lingling to marry into the rich. Qin Run closed the door indifferently, and Wu Lingling stood outside for a while. Someone has heard the movement and watched Wu Lingling whispering, mocking and disgusting, making her face fever. But she feels that these people are indiscriminate and particrly hateful. So yelled, "What are you looking at?" Those people knew that Wu Lingling was a gangster, and they turned away quickly for fear of retaliation. Wu Lingling took a deep breath and turned to leave. At this point, Wu Lingling, who was still extremely arrogant, had never thought of asking rtives for help. In her opinion, those rtives would only mock and humiliate her, and would not help her at all. Tang''s mother and Father Tang also saw all this in their eyes, they did nothing, just chose to ignore it. They feel that being able to ignore and do nothing is the greatest kindness. Whether it was Wu Lingling who had harmed their daughter in the dream andpensated them on the surface, or the current Wu Lingling, they were particrly annoying. Wu Lingling here, thinking all the time, buckled the **** basin on their daughter''s body, causing countless malice. In the end, Wu Lingling chose to ask for help, a few little sisters who had yed well with her. There are four people in total, all of whom are married. Three of them all said that they could not take her in, and that they were sad, so they chose to send her two hundred red envelopes, one for two hundred, and the total amount was six hundred. The fourth little sister, she transferred five thousand yuan to Wu Lingling, saying that her life was ordinary and she still had a family, so she couldn''t help much. At the same time, she was also persuading Wu Lingling to find a job with food and housing. Chapter 1451: The Black Girl (86) Chapter 1451: The ck Girl (86) The little sister told Wu Lingling to work harder and harder. In today''s society, she can''t starve to death. First, have a ce to live, stabilize, and then think about the future. She is only in her twenties, still young, and the future is still unknown. Everything is possible. In fact, sheined about Wu Lingling in her heart, but Wu Lingling did give her a lot of benefits. Give her five thousand yuan and persuade her to show Wu Lingling a way. Now she has a husband and a son. Although she is not rich, she regrets her ridiculous life. Wu Lingling has the responsibility, and the greater responsibility is her own, ignorant, unsteady, and confused, which led to such consequences. Regardless of whether Wu Lingling listened or not, she hung up the phone after she said, saying goodbye to her past. Her husband now knows her past experience and chooses to forgive her, saying that as long as she is willing to live a good life, then continue. Such hard-won happiness cannot be lost because of Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling looked at the phone, five thousand yuan, and the other party''s words rang in her ears, and said angrily, "They are all white-eyed wolves, all are white-eyed wolves. When I was rich, I went to my side one by one, and now I am down. , One by one hiding far away." "There is no one who is sincere. Wait, wait for the day when Wu Lingling rises. Don''t regret it." One day, Tang Guo was in the office, sliding his mouse, buying and buying. Qiao Ge sat aside, handlingpany documents. asionally Tang Guo would get up and help him make some coffee and get some food. In order to prevent Qiao Ge from being hungry, she moved the oven to a cubicle in the office. When she was free, she would go in and make some food by herself. Qiao Ge thinks that although he is busy, he is surrounded by happiness every day. There are coffee made by his wife, biscuits baked by her hand, and fruit pulp that her wife feeds into his mouth. This day is really incredibly happy. The system suddenly reminded Tang Guo, [Host, Wu Lingling has chosen to be a apaniment girl, because she looks beautiful, she went to a more high-end ce, nning to fish a high-quality man, I listened to her self-consciously said in the bathroom Lu Jing regretted it. "Oh." Tang Guo responded and left it alone. The system knows that Wu Lingling is not good, and his host will definitely not be in a bad mood. Another day, the system said; [Host, Wu Lingling has seeded in bing a boss''s woman. Now she is in the mall where you are, if you walk straight, you should be able to meet it. Tang Guo was holding Qiao Ge''s hand, nning toe to the mall to help him choose clothes. Unexpectedly, I can also meet Wu Lingling here. Before she moved, Wu Lingling had already appeared in front of her. Wu Lingling was dressed more voluptuously and exposed. She was being wrapped around her slender waist by a fat man with big ears. She saw Tang Guo when she was still three meters away from Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t move, and the two looked at each other. Wu Lingling, who wore heavy makeup and exposedly dressed, looked at Tang Guo whose makeup was elegant and her temperament was the same as before, and her face suddenly changed. She said to the man next to her, "Brother Chen, let''s go over there and see, okay?" She didn''t want to see Tang Guo, unless one day, she could be better than Tang Guo. The boss had found Tang Guo, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face. Chapter 1452: The Black Girl (87) Chapter 1452: The ck Girl (87) "What are you going? I saw Mr. Tang and Secretary Qiao. Of course, I had to say hello." Boss Chen didn''t care about Wu Lingling, and came to Tang Guo with a smile, intending to shake hands. Tang Guo smiled, Qiao Ge reached out and shook Boss Chen. Boss Chen didn''t think there was anything at all. I heard that Secretary Qiao was very nervous, Mr. Qiao, it was normal to be able to behave like this. Moreover, Secretary Qiao is not as simple as Secretary Qiao, and he feels it an honor to be able to shake hands with each other. "Boss Chen is so free?" Qiao Ge asked, ignoring Wu Lingling who stood aside and didn''t want toe up. But Boss Chen was a little displeased, frowned, and looked back at her, "What are you doing there, pleasee up and say hello to Mr. Tang and Secretary Qiao." How could Wu Linglinge up? With her arrogant virtue, it is absolutely impossible to bow her head in front of Tang Guo. Even if Tang Guo didn''t say anything, he didn''t deliberately suppress her. She is still the inferior and arrogant Wu Lingling, absolutely unwilling to bear the humiliation she thought. As long as she didn''t exceed Tang Guo, standing in front of the other party would feel it a humiliation. So, she did one thing, carrying her bag on the spot, regardless of Boss Chen, and left with a cold snort. Now she is young and has capital, and many people are willing to hold her. Even though she has a lot of bad rumors, the men who only y for fun, prefer her to let go, and don''t mind at all, anyway, there is no need to marry home. "I''m really sorry, Mr. Tang, Secretary Qiao," Boss Chen was a little embarrassed, "I didn''t expect it to be a disobedient thing." Tang Guo and Qiao Ge, of course, didn''t mind, they greeted them, and they continued to go shopping. Boss Chen was disappointed by a woman like Wu Lingling, of course he was unhappy. Therefore, on the same day he announced that he would not hold Wu Lingling, and chose a cunning and obedient one in the field. Wu Lingling''s temperament is domineering and arrogant. At the beginning, many people wanted to hold her, because she was indeed very beautiful. But these people who spend money are uncles, and it''s okay to be capricious once or twice, and a few times, they be impatient. Therefore, in less than a year, those who are rich have stopped looking for Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling has always spent moneyvishly, and has hardly been "poor". Only when the money is spent and the credit card maxed out does a crisis arise. The so-called entering this line, it is not easy to get away, it will only get deeper and deeper. Wu Lingling, desperate, has changed from a so-called apany girl to a [sleeping] girl. As long as she gives more money, she is willing. She felt that she had slept with many men anyway, and that she could make a lot of money just by sleeping. It was too simple. When Tang Guo heard it, he didn''t care. In the next time, in addition to developing thepany, and loving her own man, it is in this world that she strives to improve herself and make herself look better and more morous. What she said, in this life, you must live beautifully, stand in the most dazzling position, and be watched by countless people. She was able to do the dream that the original owner did not realize, and she did it very happily. I hope these admiring and envious eyes can wash away the dirt on the soul of the original owner. For several years, she stopped paying attention to Wu Lingling. The system is also very interesting, without saying. Anyway, as long as Wu Lingling had no chance to turn over, the host wouldn''t care. Once again, I heard the news that Wu Lingling was arrested for murder. Chapter 1453: The Black Girl (88) Chapter 1453: The ck Girl (88) "She killed someone?" Tang Guo asked in surprise, "Who was killed by her?" System: [It is Lu Jing. "what happened?" [Lu Jing also knows what Wu Lingling did. He finally gave up on hearing about Wu Lingling''s recent years. I nned to let go of Wu Lingling and Lu Jing''s mother. Her body was really ill. She passed away just a few months ago. Before his death, I hope that Lu Jing will forget Wu Lingling and marry a virtuous wife, not asking him to be a talent, but only wishing him to live a stable and happy life. "Lu Jing agreed." [Yes, facing thest words of his passing mother, of course he agreed. Looking at the face of Lu Jing''s mother, Father Lu found him an ordinary and virtuous girl. It didn''t take long for the two to get engaged. Wu Lingling also heard the news of Lu Jing''s engagement from one of her guests, and finally knew the date of the wedding. Having said this, the system coughed slightly, [Actually, the reason the guest told Wu Lingling was that the heir of the Lu family had instructed it, not only the host didn''t want Lu Jing to have a hard time, he didn''t want Lu Jing to have a hard time. Even if Lu Jing is currently in a disadvantaged position, in a very ordinary position, Lu Jing''s work is still better than many others. He was afraid, afraid that Lu Jing could turn over, investigated Wu Lingling''s current situation, and asked someone to tell Lu Jing about getting married. "then?" Tang Guo, the heir of the Lu family, now only has business dealings with the other party, and basically does notmunicate. However, the other party''s methods are getting more and more aggressive. [On the day of the wedding, Wu Lingling brought a knife into the venue. Whoever could imagine it, she would stab Lu Jing''s heart in public, causing him to die on the spot. ] The system said, [She also told Lu Jing that she can ept that he does not want her, but cannot ept him to marry someone else. If this is the case, she would just stab him to death so that no one can get him . Maybe, this is really love. "So, my enemies have their own end." System: He said for a long time, did the dog hoste to such a conclusion? In fact, thinking about everything in this world is really terrifying. The host has only changed one link, and with the loss of the aura of the male and female masters, they have actually developed to this point. In fact, it''s normal to think about it. It is difficult for ordinary people to turn around in Wu Lingling''s position. Without the cheats of luck, the heroes and heroines are also ordinary people, and they are no better than those who are better than them. Qin Run and Wu Jun knew about this. When they were asked by the police, they directly stated that they had severed their rtionship with Wu Lingling. Everything she did had nothing to do with them. They did not recognize this daughter. In their hearts, they onlyined about Wu Lingling''s shame, and did not worry about Wu Lingling''s life or death. Wu Lingling was not sentenced to death, but was sentenced to life imprisonment. Perhaps there was a reason for the Lu family. She didn''t want her to die too easily. No matter how Father Lu didn''t like Lu Jing anymore, now his favorite woman was dead, and Lu Jing was killed by Wu Lingling. Because of this woman, he lost his face twice, and he couldn''t be mad. When Wu Lingling was sentenced and punished with life imprisonment, her body suddenly became agitated, and after her mind went nk, she looked around, very confused. When she thought of everything, she yelled, "No, it''s not like this!" Chapter 1454: The Black Girl (End) Chapter 1454: The ck Girl (End) "No, it''s not like that!" Wu Lingling hugged her head and shouted, her eyes full of panic, she was about to copse, not like this, all this was not like this. But no one paid attention to her, thinking she could not ept the result. But everyone was also a little strange. Just now, Wu Lingling seemed to be indifferent to life and death. How could she suddenly see a different look in her eyes. As if she had been wronged, the woman''s mind really changed faster. It is not surprising that they think that Wu Lingling can stabb the person she likes to death by herself. Wu Lingling wanted to struggle, but couldn''t struggle at all. She yelled, "No, I didn''t..." The scene of stabbing Lu Jing to death with her hands came out of her mind, and her voice stopped abruptly, saying that she did not kill or did not. The way to shout out. Did she not kill? In her mind, she can never forget the scene where she stabbed Lu Jing to death by herself. No, this is not her, how could she stabbed Lu Jing to death. And everything here is different from what she experienced, her life shouldn''t be like this. Her life should be dazzling and brilliant. Her Lu Jing is the heir of the Lu family, a figure whom countless men look up to, a man whom countless women want to marry. And she, Wu Lingling, is also an all-rounder. She should have undergone earth-shattering changes when she was in high school. People have be beautiful, their grades have improved, and they have changed from a little sister who was not liked to an excellent student that everyone likes. Why is her memory different? Wu Lingling squatted in the prison, thinking for a long time, and finally figured it out. She opened her eyes, looked at the lighting in outside, and whispered, "It''s her!" who is it? Naturally Tang Guo, everything must start with Tang Guo. In this world, Tang Guo did not answer her call, so naturally he was not involved in the gangster. On the contrary, she, because she did not satisfy the bully, was forced to entangle with the bully, and took photos, which caused all this tragedy. Tang Guo was born again! ! Yes, the other party must be reborn. Wu Lingling''s eyes became hideous and she bit her lips tightly. Why can Tang Guo be reborn to the original time, but she can only be reborn to this time? Why, Tang Guo clearly knows that those **** are not people, so he still chooses to stand by. Sure enough, Tang Guo was a hypocritical person. He deserved it in hisst life. In thest life, she really shouldn''t be so good to Tang''s father and mother, Tang Guo was a white-eyed wolf. [Host, are you happy? ] The system asked with a grin, [I didn''t expect that this world is so interesting that Wu Lingling would be born again at this time, haha. Whether the host is happy or not, he is very happy anyway. Tang Guo looked at Wu Lingling with a hideous look, and the hatred in her eyes was no less than that of Wu Lingling who had no memory before. "Happy." Very happy. Later, Wu Lingling also applied to see Tang Guo. Tang Guo went, and the two looked at each other. Wu Lingling suddenly asked frantically, "It''s you, isn''t it? You deliberately, didn''t you?" The clean smile on Tang Guo''s face suddenly became evil, and her voice was like a curse, and it came into Wu Lingling''s ears, "Yes, I did it on purpose. How can you do me? Just ept it, Wu Lingling." There is systematic shielding, and what Tang Guo says will not be monitored at all. She left happily, regardless of Wu Lingling who was yelling and wing behind her. "Why are you so happy?" Outside the prison, Qiao Ge had already been fascinated by the smirk that didn''t disappear on Tang Guo''s face, and he firmly held her hand. Tang Guo stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear, "This Wu Lingling is that Wu Lingling." Qiao Ge was taken aback for a moment, and thenughed. No wonder she is so happy. "Guoguo, I will be behaved in my next life. You will find me, right?" "Ok." Chapter 1455: Her Royal Highness (1) Chapter 1455: Her Royal Highness (1) "His Royal Highness, you see, the one who reads poems over there is this year''s new schr champion." Tang Guo was sitting in the sedan chair at this time, and the curtain of the sedan chair was raised by her close-fitting maid, just enough to allow her to see clearly the handsome and talkative man who was hugged outside. "This new school champion not only has good painting skills, but also writes poems. In this imperial city, many talented peoplee here to meet this new talent." The close-fitting courtdy Juanzhu whispered in Tang Guo''s ears. He said, "His Royal Highness, what do you think of him?" Tang Guo nced outside again, that the new champion of the new discipline is indeed quite good. Hearing the voice from the other party, he seemed to have some knowledge. To be admitted to the top pick, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to be a mediocre person, and definitely has some ability. In addition to her sedan chair docked here, there are also manydies and talents from the imperial city whoe to watch the newly promoted champion. The North Xia national wind is open, and there is no such thing as a woman who cannot show her face. Just because she is the princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom, she has to be more reserved. No matter how the new champion attracts people''s attention, she can''t lose her status and go directly to see people. Juan Zhu didn''t know that the people in the sedan chair had already changed a core, and they were still talking about Lu Qing, the new champion in the new division. There was also light in her eyes. If she hadn''t been by Tang Guo''s side, she would have rushed over. Like other women, she shouted at Lu Qing to express her liking. "His Royal Highness, do you think this Lv Qing champion is good to be a prince?" Juan Zhu praised Lu Qing with good words that he could think of, and finally remembered the purpose of this trip. The new champion must be both talented and beautiful, and the most noble princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom has reached the age of marriage. The purpose of Tang Guo''s trip was naturally to see what happened to this champion. If you are fancy, ask if the other party can be married, if not, you can recruit this person as a consort. Juanzhu thinks, Lu Qing is not bad. But she couldn''t figure out Tang Guo''s thoughts, and actually wished Tang Guo immediately agreed. She is the maid of the princess, and the trial marriage in the future will definitely be her. Tang Guo saw Juanzhu''s thoughts, and the corners of her lips curled up with a smile. Don''t try to marry the man she likes, don''t want to try marriage with a close-fitting courtdy, dare to try marriage, and see if she doesn''t break his leg. "Lets see." Listening to Tang Guo''s unsalty and indifferent voice, the enthusiasm of the curling beads dissipated a bit. Looking at it this way, the princess is not satisfied with the champion? Juanzhu was a little disappointed and didn''t dare to speak much. Tang Guo put down a corner of the curtain and inadvertently swiped it, and found that Lu Qing was looking in this direction. It seemed that she was disappointed because she lowered the curtain. Then, in the sedan chair, she heard the voice of Lu Qing reading the poem louder. [Host, the other party is attracting your attention. "Receive the memory first, I see that he is not a good thing, and see what unhappy things have happened between the original owner and him. If there is any enmity, I will sayter." The system went quiet. When Tang Guo received the memory, he directly blocked Lu Qing''s voice. He looked at that Lu Qing, and he didn''t think it was a good thing. In a quarter of an hour, Tang Guo read all his memories and gently raised the corner of the curtain. Lu Qing seemed to find that he straightened up quickly and read a love poem, which caused the women around to scream. Chapter 1456: Her Royal Highness (2) Chapter 1456: Her Royal Highness (2) The male protagonist of this world is called Lu Qing, who is the new champion of the new division who is reading a love poem and wants to attract Tang Guo''s attention. The original owner was the daughter of the Queen of Northern Xia, the sister of the prince, and the noble princess. The Northern Xia Kingdom has a strong military force and does not need the princess to make sacrifices. Therefore, it should be a princess who was born in a rtively lucky era. From a young age, to recruit a good character, you can be prosperous and prosperous without making big mistakes. The tragedy that caused the original owner is right here to choose the monk. When she was of marriageable age, Lu Qing appeared at the right time as a new schr. He is so talented and handsome, even the aloof princess, he will inevitably be tempted by such a perfect man. Just today, she was sitting in the sedan chair, watching Lu Qing standing in the crowd from a distance. It was so prominent that none of the men around could match. With this look, the original owner took a fancy to Lu Qing. Afterwards, the two met in poetry and painting, and did not meet at first. The original owner did not know that Lu Qing deliberately attracted her attention. In the letter, Lu Qing''s attitude and talent as a modest gentleman fascinated the original owner. She thinks Lu Qing is the most suitable for her. Therefore, she informed the current queen, who is her mother, of this matter, saying that she had a fancy with the new champion Lang Lu Qing. The queen was also satisfied with Lu Qing, so she sent someone to ask if Lu Qing was married. Lv Qing said frankly, "Lv Qingchuang studied hard and wanted to get fame, but did not marry." In fact, Lu Qing had already married, and his children were two or three years old. He wanted to get fame by taking the exam, butter he was afraid that the journey would be far away, so he waited until then to enter Beijing to rush the exam, which would cause difort and other problems. In the imperial city, the Lu family happened to have a distant rtive who saw Lu Qing''s talents and expressed on the spot that he was willing to vacate a good house for Lu Qing to live in. Until he gets fame, he can always be funded. There are actually not many such things. For the sake of her own future, Lu Qing has always imed that she is not married. In fact, the reason he got married was that his family was too poor and could no longer afford to continue his studies. In addition, he has some talents. Before his parents passed away, he couldn''t worry about him and told him about a marriage. The protagonist of this marriage is the heroine of this world, Lin Yuexiang. But she is a tragic heroine, without aura. Lin Yuexiang''s family is a small business and has some savings. Because of Lu Qing''s talents, they think the two match well. At the beginning, the two were still very affectionate, but then Lu Qing felt that Lin Yuexiang was just a vulgar country girl who didn''t know one big character. On the surface, I didn''t say it, but in fact I was very impatient with Lin Yuexiang. Lin Yuexiang only thinks that Lu Qing is a schr, so she should be a little arrogant. So take care of your home with peace of mind. She also thinks that Lu Qing is talented and will definitely be able to go to high school in the future, so she gave Lu Qing all the delicious food at home. Until Lu Qing felt that he was afraid that the subsequent imperial examinations would affect his performance, and coupled with the news of distant rtives in the imperial city, he nned to enter the imperial city in advance. Of course Lin Yuexiang supported him, selling everything that could be sold at home, and even went to her family to get some money, fearing that Lu Qing would be treated badly. In this way, Lu Qing took refuge in rtives in the imperial city. This distant rtive did not know about his marriage. Chapter 1457: Her Royal Highness (3) Chapter 1457: Her Royal Highness (3) I just thought that in order to be a talent in school, he had been unable to care about lifelong events. Therefore, the queen sent someone to investigate and found that Lu Qing did not marry, so she asked the emperor to recruit Lu Qing as a husband. Of course, Lu Qing was extremely happy to marry the princess. But he was still very worried. His original wife, Lin Yuexiang, was always a thorn in his heart. Once this matter is stabbed out, he is the crime of deceiving the emperor and will beheaded. After finally getting mixed up with this, Lu Qing naturally didn''t want everything to be dust. Therefore, after getting married, he sent his confidant to monitor Lin Yuexiang. Once Lin Yuexiang wanted to enter the imperial city to find him, let these people stop. He kept these things from the original owner. That Juanzhu also happened to be the close-fitting maid who helped them in the trial marriage, and was considered Lu Qing''s half concubine. In order to prevent the original owner from doubting, he quietly subdued Juanzhu and let the other party be his own. Juanzhu is very obsessed with Lu Qing, almost everything is towards Lu Qing. Many times, the original owner was a little skeptical, and would be dispelled by Juanzhu''s words. Juanzhu is a close-fitting maid chosen by the queen for her, and grew up with her, so the original owner is also the lowest guard. It happened in the seventh year after the original owner and Lu Qing got married. During this period, Lin Yuexiang wanted toe to Beijing to find Lu Qing many times, but she was unsessful because of various obstacles from Lu Qing. Until Lin Yuexiang''s father went to the far gate, he heard something. Among these things, there is Lu Qing who is now a consort. Lin Yuexiang was very anxious, and was also very disappointed with Lu Qing, with some hatred. No matter what, she had to ask what happened to Lu Qing. What''s more, hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing, only when you see it with your own eyes can you know the truth. What if Lu Qing did not voluntarily, but the emperor personally made an order to force him to be a consort? Such thoughts are actually quite normal in the hearts of these young people. People from the Lin family persuaded her to forget, but Lin Yuexiang was a stubborn temper and didn''t want to forget it, so she must go to Lu Qing and ask clearly. One day, she took a pair of children, Lu Yufan and Lu Yuzhi, secretly avoiding people and hurried towards the imperial city. But in the middle of the journey, their whereabouts were still discovered. After Lu Qing found out, he was a little panicked. He can''t afford to be rich and honorable now. Once Lin Yuexiang goes to the imperial city to make trouble, not only will he lose his reputation, but his head may be gone. Therefore, he felt that this trouble must be eliminated. As a result, he did nothing but sent a killer directly to chase and kill the three Lin Yuexiang mother and son. While fleeing, Lin Yuexiang died in order to protect her sons and daughters. Before death, she asked her two children to find their father and ask them clearly, otherwise she would not die. Later, the two brothers and sisters separated while fleeing. Lu Yufan became a book boy of a wealthy young master. Because of his ingenuity, the young master liked him very much. He gave him a chance to study and consider fame. As for Lu Yuzhi, a girl, she suffered, and she became a woman of the wind. Even so, she did not forget to go to the imperial city to find her father, that is, Lu Qing. A few yearster, Lu Yufan was admitted to the champion, and Lu Yuzhi became the most beautiful top card in the imperial city. On the day when he was admitted to the champion, Lu Yufan sued Ma Lu Qing, the eldest son of the court, abandoning his wife, and even murdered his wife. Chapter 1458: Her Royal Highness (4) Chapter 1458: Her Royal Highness (4) In order to gain wealth and honor, Lu Qing made an uproar by killing his wife and his own children. The emperor was furious and wanted to kill Lu Qing. At this moment, Lu Qing actually crawled on the ground, crying at him, saying that he was forced to be helpless, how could he kill his own wife? Lu Qing''s words made everyone calm down, thinking there was some reason for this. The emperor was not an unreasonable person, and wanted to hear what Lu Qing had to say, after all, this was the new champion of the new division he ordered himself. If something goes wrong, there is a problem with character, and he does such a bad thing, he will also bear the reputation of being ignorant. Lu Qing took a deep breath and said bitterly, "The emperor, the guilty minister was not willing to marry the princess." When this remark came out, everyone was even more surprised. Lord Ma and His Royal Highness, isn''t that Qin Se and Ming, is there more affection? Every time they saw it, they felt that this was a very good pair of people. "Then tell me, why marry the princess?" "All of this was caused by the princess intimidating the criminal ministers." Lu Qing looked sad and desperate in her eyes. "This was originally a secret hidden in her heart for a long time. If the princess does not do it so viciously, the criminal minister intends to conceal it for a lifetime. Will speak out." "I really didn''t expect that the princess said nothing. The criminals had already agreed to marry her, and she would still kill the criminals'' wives and children." With Lu Qing''s words, the expressions that had shocked everyone could not be gathered. Take a closer look, isn''t it because the princess was willing to marry back then because the princess used his wife and children to coerce. Even if he said that he was not married, it was the coercion of the princess? In order to keep his wife and children alive, he chose to swallow his anger and stay by the princess''s side. Never thought that he believed in the wrong princess. If it is not for the new champion man, that is, his son Lu Yufan appears, I am afraid that he will be kept in the dark for a lifetime. Now that the princess killed his wife and children, even a man could not bear it, and she must expose all this. The emperor naturally didn''t believe it. How could his daughter do such a thing? His most noble princess is gentle and virtuous, courteous and generous, definitely not the kind of person who hurts innocent lives. But Lu Qing showed evidence that the princess sent a letter from the assassin, and the princess Juanzhu''s personal courtdy came to testify. There are both personal and physical evidences, and the two champions have to seek justice. Even the princess who is aloof cannot escape sin when the people''s will be. Naturally, the original owner was convicted. But because she was a princess, she was only stripped of her title, demoted to amon person, and trapped in the nun''s house all her life. All this happened too quickly. The prince wanted to avenge the original owner, but because the three princes who looked at him and Lu Qing joined forces, he was soon brought down. The sister of the third prince, Tang Xi, the second princess who had just died, fell in love with Lu Qing. The three princes finally became princes, evading the power of the emperor, forcing him to abdicate and be emperor. For gifting the second princess and Lu Qing, Lu Yufan only felt that the revenge was taken. As for whom Lu Qing was with, it didn''t matter. At this time, Lu Yuzhi appeared. Lu Yuzhi was chosen by the three princes because of the title of the top oiran. He entered the backyard and is now one of the concubines. Chapter 1459: Her Royal Highness (5) Chapter 1459: Her Royal Highness (5) Once I overheard the conversation between the third prince and Lu Qing, I learned the original truth of the matter. After Lu Yufan learned the truth from Lu Yuzhi, he was extremely annoyed. Now the three princes have be emperors, and Lu Qing has taken refuge in the three princes. They control the highest power and they can''t do anything to Lu Qing. Therefore, they n to assassinate. Of course, it did not seed. Because Lu Qing in this world is a male protagonist, even if it is Lu Yuzhi, Lu Yufan is his son and daughter, it is impossible to deal with him. The two were killed in the end, iming to be made by the enemy country. From then on, Lv Qingping walked into the sky, full of children throughout his life, so happy. "It''s a wolf." After Tang Guo recalled the plot, hemented on this sentence. Lu Qing, who was born as a poor schr and whose parents were both dead, actually took advantage of the princess to reach the sky. Lin Yuexiang, his sons and daughters, the princess of the original owner, and the emperor are all stepping stones under his feet. The three princes have Lu Qing''s handle, so naturally they dare to use people like Lu Qing. The emperor likes to use this kind of person who holds the handle, and the other party will be obedient. Lu Qing is already under one person and over ten thousand people, and he is not afraid that the three princes hold this handle. His surname is Lu, and it is not that simple to change the dynasty. It is better to follow the three princes and get a lifetime of glory and wealth. [Host, what will this world do? Look at that Lu Qing, still winking at you now. After seeing those things, I only think he is greasy and disgusting. Tang Guo was amused by the system''s words, "It''s a bit disgusting, cruel and ruthless, cruel, no wonder he can climb so high." [But the host hase, and he has no good life, host, what are you going to do? "I don''t look down on him, and I don''t want to have any emotional entanglements with him. My second sister, doesn''t I also like Lu Qing? Let them blend together." Tang Guo hooked the corner of the curtain, nced at the location of Lu Qing, and called out the curled beads, who was standing beside him, still looking obsessed, "rolling beads, return to the pce." "His Royal Highness, where''s the new champion?" Juan Zhu thought that Tang Guo should be attracted to such a good person as Lu Qing. Now she was a little worried when she heard Tang Guo''s voice that he was going to return to the pce. The princess doesn''t like the champion, so she has no chance to approach the champion. "He, what''s the matter with this pce?" "Go back to the pce." "His Royal Highness, actually..." Tang Guo opened the curtain, nced at the reluctant scroll beads, and smiled, "You don''t want to go back, just stay here." After the sedan chair was carried away, Juanzhu panicked and quickly followed. The princess was angry. She stomped her feet and ran so fast that she didn''t even care to see Lu Qing. Lu Qing did not expect that His Royal Highness, who was still staring at him just now, would have left like this. And the other side''s courtdy didn''t stay to deliver the letter to him, so does the princess really care about him? His Royal Highness is noble, and he has been yearning for a long time. For today, he prepared well, and spent a lot of silver to buy the news that the princess wanted to pick a horse, and performed well. Just as Lu Qing frowned, a woman dressed as a courtdy came to him, "Lu Zhuangyuan." "Good girl," Lu Qing asked politely, "I don''t know what''s the matter with the girl?" "Lu Zhuangyuan, this is given to you by my master." Chapter 1460: Her Royal Highness (6) Chapter 1460: Her Royal Highness (6) This courtdy is the second princess''s personal courtdy. Lu Qing''s originally disappointed mood improved all of a sudden, with a little more smile on her face, "I wonder who the master girl is?" "My master is the current second princess." The maid handed a folding fan to Lu Qing. "I only saw Lu Zhuangyuan''s talent at the bottom of the hall, and I admired it even more. So she asked me to give you this folding fan. There is a poem on it. The princess doesn''t understand well, so I want to ask Lu Zhuangyuan." Of course, Lu Qing would not refuse this kind of good thing, and how could he refuse the invitation of the princess in public if he was a champion. Although his heart was still inclined to the eldest princess, he couldn''t offend the second princess, so he took the folding fan without being humble or arrogant, and his expression was insulting and not shocking, and it was admirable. "Since it is entrusted by His Royal Highness the Second Princess, I will definitely taste the poems on the folding fan and answer them well. The girl waits a moment." Lu Qing''s calm performance admired the people around him, and also made Tang Xi, the second princess who was hiding in the sedan chair, very satisfied. He liked the new champion in the new discipline even more. Soon after, the verses answered by Lu Qing by the close court maid passed to Tang Xi''s hands. Even if Tang Xi liked Lu Qing again, he couldn''t go straight up to meet people, it would make people look down on her, and it would damage her majesty, and reluctantly left. "His Royal Highness, do you really look down on that Lu Zhuangyuan?" Juanzhu trot with the sedan chair, wiping the sweat on his forehead and said, "That is the champion. The man is also handsome and talented. He is the most outstanding man at present. ." Tang Guo nced at the scroll beads and said with a smile, "There are countless talents in the imperial city. When ites to looks, there are a lot of handsome peoplepared to Lu Qing. When ites to talent, there are people outside of this man, and there are great talents. How can he be a new champion? The most outstanding man?" "but" "My pce doesn''t like him." Tang Guo looked at Juanzhu''s lost look, and chuckled, "Juanzhu, are you in the match? If you really like the new champion, this pce can call the shots and give you to How about his red sleeves and fragrance?" Juan Zhu would of course be willing to be Lu Qing''s woman, but if she gave her the past to be popr, let it go. Without the princess backing her back, she will be pierced in the eyes of the mistress in the future, and she will not have a good life. Unless the princess likes Lu Qing and recruits him as a spouse, she goes to help the princess try marriage and be Lu Qing''s woman, that''s pretty much the same. Juan Zhu stopped talking, and after Tang Guo entered the pce, he went to see the queen. The queen looked at her and asked, "Guo''er, how about the new champion?" "Mother, the son doesn''t like him." The queen dotes on her only daughter the most. His Royal Highness, who is on the side, also loves her sister. Hearing Tang Guo''s words, she immediately said, "Since I dont like him, then dont let him. There is something for men, Guoer is not anxious, let''s pick it slowly." "Your emperor''s brother is right, don''t worry, Guo''er is still young, this man horse has to choose carefully." [Host, a good mother of Beixia, a good brother. "Ok." In her soul, there is the remnant wish of the original owner to protect her rtives. She came, naturally to help the other party realize it. The emperor only expressed regret when he heard that Tang Guo didn''t like the new champion, and didn''t think it was anything. Since his baby girl doesn''t like it, forget it. Lv Qing was not reconciled. After that, he often did something to get Tang Guo''s attention. Chapter 1461: Her Royal Highness (7) Chapter 1461: Her Royal Highness (7) Lu Qing was nothing more thanposing poems to praise Tang Guo''s beauty, but because of Tang Guo''s attitude before, he was not sure that he would be able to attract her. Therefore, even if heposes a poem to praise the beauty of a woman, he did not specifically point out who this praised the woman. What''s smarter is that one or two of his praises may be Tang Guo, and the next one or two may be the second princess Tang Xi. Lu Qing himself didn''t say anything, all the people in the imperial city who were interested in him stared at his verses praising the beauty. Some people thought he was praising Tang Guo, some thought it was Tang Xi, and some guessed it was a daughter of an official in the imperial city. "Your Majesty, the servant girl thinks that Lu Zhuangyuan''s poem is praising you. Look, how well he wrote it." Juan Zhu secretly watched Tang Guo''s expression. Seeing Tang Guo nce at the paper, she seemed disinterested and lost speech for a while. Her Highness''s thoughts this time, she is more and more unable to figure it out. "His Royal Highness, do you really think Lu Zhuangyuan is good?" Tang Guo raised her eyebrows lightly, "Juanzhu, you have been by my side since you were a child, and you have chosen to pick a horse, and you can''t see Lu Zhuangyuan. When is it your turn to decide me?" "If you really have thoughts about that Lu Zhuangyuan, as I said before, you can give you to Lu Zhuangyuan." Juan Zhu was really scared lying on the ground, her face pale, and her body trembling. She only thought that she could give some suggestions after waiting for a long time by her Royal Highness. And that Lu Zhuangyuan, she really thought it was good, such a talented and outstanding man, she didn''t understand why the princess couldn''t look down on him? Now that the princess was angry, she never dared to mention it again. It''s just that there are someints in her heart, she is also kind, even in the entire imperial city, a man like Lu Zhuangyuan is rare. If the princess does not make a decision earlier, such a good man will be favored by his woman. She had heard that her Royal Highness the second princess also hit Na Lu Zhuangyuan, which was anxious. "His Royal Highness, forgive the sin, the ve and maid will never dare anymore." "Get up, from today, whoever dares to mention Lu Zhuangyuan will get out of the pce." This sentence is really useful, not just scrolling beads, the people in Tang Guo''s pce knelt down together, indicating that Lu Zhuangyuan will never be mentioned again. In the imperial city, Lu Qing was still working hard to attract Tang Guo''s attention. These talents want to attract the attention of the princesses in the pce. They are nothing more than poetry, calligraphy and painting. They have a reputation in the pce, and naturally someone will spread these news to the pce. He can spend some silver taels to inquire about things in the pce. Its easy to say that everyone knows things, the people in the pce dont mind telling them. Like Tang Guo, he has blocked news about his pce and even forbids people around him to talk about Lu Zhuangyuan. Not to mention the people outside the pce, even the people in the pce may not know the movement inside. Lu Qing naturally didn''t know that Tang Guo had manually blocked his news. No matter how hard he performed, it would not reach her ears. About half a monthter, Lu Qing saw no results and was very frustrated. Fortunately, there was news from Tang Xi. But he was very unwilling in his heart. At the beginning, he went for the princess. Who didn''t know in the Northern Xia Kingdom, the princess was the most favored, and it was the queen with noble status. A few dayster, Lu Qing was overjoyed when he heard the news. Chapter 1462: Her Royal Highness (8) Chapter 1462: Her Royal Highness (8) "Flower viewing?" Juan Zhu whispered, "Yes, it''s the season of warm spring flowers. Your Royal Highness hasn''t been out of the pce for half a month. Would you like to visit?" Tang Guo recalled the plot. At this time, the original owner had already exchanged letters with Lu Qing, and focused on Lu Qing, a great talent, and did not meet his brothers and sisters in the pce to enjoy the flowers. As mentioned earlier, the North Xia national wind is open, and the princess and the prince only need to obtain the emperor''s consent to go out of the pce. If someone like Tang Guo has a token to go out of the pce, he can go out of the pce at any time. The only ones who are really restricted are pce people and the emperors concubines who are not allowed to leave the pce at will. "Then go." Juanzhu heard this, overjoyed. Tang Guo nced at each other lightly, this girl really didn''t have a long memory. If it wasn''t for her to be useful, she would have dismissed the curling beads. This perjury caused the original owner to be alone, and finally the short-lived white-eyed wolf could not let go of the dog. It''s too cheap to just drive the opponent out of the pce, or kill him secretly. Since the other party likes Lu Qing, then she must fulfill the other party. Lu Qing must have urged her to go out of the pce to enjoy the flowers. In the flower-viewing season, there will be no shortage of talented and beautiful people. Where she appeared, Lu Qing would definitely appear, Juanzhu was not stupid, she must have guessed. system: Tang Guo meditated, Juan Zhu did not notice her calcting look. This time, Tang Guo not only had to go out of the pce to enjoy the flowers, but also had to bring her brother, the prince. This prince grew up under protection and has no rivals at all. He ispletely prepared for danger in times of peace. It is no wonder that he was so impulsive in the end to help Tang Guo defend his grievances, and he was not prepared. For the chic days in the future, her brother must be able to provoke Liangzi. System: He suspects that the host is cultivating cattle again! Cattle farming, she is only responsible for eating grain. When Prince Tang Zhi heard Tang Guo invited him to enjoy the flowers outside the pce, of course he agreed. He loves his only girl the most, and he also likes to watch the fun, there is no reason to disagree. "Guo''er, Lu Qing''s reputation is very high recently. From the poems he wrote, it can be seen that he is indeed a rare talent." On the carriage, Tang Zhimented. Tang Guo said indifferently, "There are many talented poets in the imperial city, and they are no worse than Lu Qing. Brother Huang, you are afraid that you have a misunderstanding of talents." When Tang Zhi heard differentments on Lu Qing, his curiosity was aroused. The two brothers and sisters have always had a good rtionship. Tang Zhi is not a careful person. He is not angry at Tang Guo''s words. Instead, he asked, "Guo''er, do you have other ideas?" "Lu Qing can write poems, write articles, have good drawing skills, and even tter, you might as well ask him if you can control the water. We have droughts in Northern Xia country every year, so what good idea do you have to change these? It''s rainy to the south, so what should I do?" Tang Zhi: "..." System: The host is so big, ministers may not know about these issues. "Guo''er, you are too embarrassed with these questions for him to be a champion in the new discipline." "Well, don''t embarrass him. Then find a simple one. What should he think of the corruption case? To the emperor of the mountain high, the officials in the remote areas, the fish and the people, but we don''t know, what should we do?" Chapter 1463: Her Royal Highness (9) Chapter 1463: Her Royal Highness (9) "Hao Guoer, this question is still very difficult for him." Tang Zhi could notugh or cry. "It''s only moderate. Even if it can''t be solvedpletely, anyone who has a broad knowledge and can be called a talent can at least make some points, right?" Tang Zhi nodded, "That''s true, Guo''er''s idea is correct. It''s really nothing to just paint poetry and calligraphy." "Brother Emperor Cai said that Lu Qing can write poems, and his poems are all good. He is a rare talent. Well, I ask Brother Emperor, can you see any special meaning from his poems?" Tang Zhi thought for a while, recalling a few songs, frowning. Those poems, at first nce, are very beautiful and neat, and at first reading, they are really amazing. Lu Qing''s poems are mostly about the beauty ofndscapes, read twice, it seems that they are still about the beauty ofndscapes. In poetry and books, the long-lived poems express deeper meaning throughndscapes and beauties. There were those who responded to the prosperity of the dynasty, those who expressed the sorrow of the country''s subjugation, and those who reflected the suffering of the people''s livelihood. Thinking about it this way, Lu Qing''s poems are really superficial, not a talent, at best they look good and read beautifully. As the champion of the new division, he is obsessed withndscapes all day, and the beauty seems to be a bit unsessful. "Most of his recent poems are praising beauties. Many people are specting about who he is praising. Some guess it is Guoer, and some guess it is the second emperor sister." Tang Zhi is not a fool, he has already reacted. Afterwards, he smiled, "Guoer is still smart, so it''s no wonder I don''t like such a person. A few poems made me fascinated, thinking that he is a rare talent, now I want toe, he is such a high-profile, poetry Coming to praise the beauties, they also asked countless people in the imperial city to guess, for fear of what purpose." Tang Zhi had already thought of it. Therefore, I was very disdainful of Lu Qing. Just like that, Xiao still dared to think about his favorite sister, and never go back to take a photo of himself with soaking urine. The champion of the new division does not want to serve the country for the people, but actually wants to be a steward. Tang Guo could understand Lu Qing''s thoughts. He didn''t want to be sent abroad. What he yearned for was prosperity and wealth. It is not so easy to be an official outside and to make achievements. Wherever there is a nourishment for the officialdom, he himself is unwilling to take that path, maybe it is because of poor life. Climbing the princess is one step to the sky, as long as it works well, it will never be bad. If there is no Tang Guo, wouldn''t he seed? Tang Guo''s destination on this trip is Lingshan Temple, where you can not only burn incense and worship Buddha, but also enjoy flowers. All the way to Lingshan Temple, all kinds of bright flowers are in full bloom, and there are endless streams of talents and beautiful peopleing and going. Women of some identities, mostly riding in a carriage, raised a corner of the curtain to look outside. Tang Xi will not miss such a grand asion. These are the days when the flowers bloom most beautifully each year. Those who lovendscape poetry will naturally not be absent. When he arrived at Lingshan Temple, Tang Guo was sitting in the carriage, already hearing Lu Qing''s voice. After she got off the carriage, Lu Qing''s voice became louder. Tang Guoli ignored it. Tang Zhi also wanted to understand before that, he also went straight into the temple without even looking at Lu Qing. Lu Qing could only stare at the two of them eagerly, never daring to catch up, but Juanzhu looked back, a little reluctant. Chapter 1464: Her Royal Highness (10) Chapter 1464: Her Royal Highness (10) "Juanzhu, don''t leave yet, do you want to provoke the princess to anger?" Yingzhu, who didn''t speak much, pulled Juanzhu, and Juanzhu reluctantly followed in. Tang Guo looked for a good ce to watch the scenery while drinking tea. As for Tang Zhi, the sons who knew him had long invited him to y. "His Royal Highness, there are a lot of talents out there who are fighting against each other, do you want to go and see?" Juanzhu couldn''t sit still again. Tang Guo took a sip of tea and said, "It''s hard to get a trip to the pce and allow you to go out to watch. Yingzhu just waits by my side." Juanzhu hesitated for a while, not feeling right. But remembering the Lu Qing that I saw earlier, he still went out. "Your Highness." After Juanzhu went out, Yingzhu hung her head without saying a word, and said in a low voice, "Said Rong Nu, one more thing, Juanzhu''s thoughts have been taken away by Lu Zhuangyuan. The underlying meaning is to stay by your side, for fear that it will cause trouble to Tang Guo. "Leave her alone." Tang Guo squinted his eyes, and said to the system, "Watch Lu Qing and see what he wants to do. This person is a wolf, there must be some way." After so long, Tang Xi''s attitude was so obvious that she didn''t believe that Lu Qing didn''t understand. Earlier, she had seen from Lu Qing''s eyes a certain kind of certainty. [Understood, the host is big. Yingzhu saw Tang Guo unmoved and didn''t remind him. From the recent performance of His Royal Highness, we should have been wary of Juanzhu. She also had some regrets, and if Juanzhu continued to do this, sooner orter she would be disgusted by His Highness. It didn''t take long before the sound of the piano came from the depths of Lingshan Temple, which was very pleasant. It is rare to hear such an ethereal voice, Tang Guo squinted slightly. Suddenly the sound of the piano stopped abruptly and she opened her eyes. After a while, the sound of the piano came again, and the tune was a little more cool than before. She stood up and walked to the source of the sound of the piano. Yingzhu and a few entourage hurriedly followed. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to see the man who yed Qin. The man dressed in white, sitting in the peach blossom forest, expressing his cheerful and unrestrained mood with the strings to his heart''s content. System: [The host is big, isn''t it? ] What is it? Of course I ask if its that guy. "Yes." Huh? Since it is, why does he feel that the host''s voice is not very happy, and the energy is different from the past, and there is no continuous skyrocketing. The system vaguely feels that it is not very good, is there something wrong with this guy? [Host is big, you seem unhappy? "Well, it''s very unhappy, after all, don''t attract my attention with a purpose, who can be happy." Tang Guo nced at the man, turned and left. I noticed the slightly surprised look in the other party''s eyes, and sneered. If you don''t obey, then don''t let it go. Whatever your purpose, as long as you approach her with ulterior motives, she doesn''t like it. "girl." The people behind him made a sound, Tang Guo stopped and turned back, "Master, you call me?" "Yes." Yun Duxi didn''t quite understand. How did the great princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom nce at him, turn around and leave, looking unhappy. Wasn''t the other party attracted by his piano sound before? "Girl, why do you look down, turn around and leave, don''t you y the piano well?" A smile appeared on Tang Guo''s face and said, "We know each other?" "do not know." "Are we familiar?" "unfamiliar." "You and I are strangers, why can''t I just turn around and leave?" Chapter 1465: Her Royal Highness (11) Chapter 1465: Her Royal Highness (11) "Do you think that if I am fascinated by your look or the sound of the piano, I will pounce on the flowers like a butterfly?" Unstoppable: "..." "Sorry." Yun kept unable to refute, he did approach her purposefully. But at the moment when she turned away indifferently, a deeply regretful thought came into her heart. Regarding the previous decision, the feeling of regret made him unable to tell. Therefore, he called to stop her. As she said, they were strangers, and she turned and left without any rudeness. "My name is Yunbuxi." Yunbuxi looked at Tang Guo, and saw her with a strange look in her eyes. He didn''t know how to get it, and he felt that his decision was very bad. But already, he must get something. Tang Guo is the princess of Beixia Kingdom, the emperor''s most favored princess, and the queen''s daughter. That precious item belongs to the Queen. Only by getting close to her will you have a chance to get it. In the beginning, his n was to sacrifice her hue and get her likes, which should be avable. Seeing her now, he felt a bit mean. This kind of inexplicable idea came out, and he was also inexplicable. Vaguely, there is a feeling that she must not be able to hurt her. [Host, isn''t the curse that the guy put on him invalid? "It shouldn''t be. Didn''t you see his look annoying? I guess it was a problem with the identity he chose. The original owner didn''te to this ce, so naturally he couldn''t meet. There would be no such thing, as he wanted to get close. I am not interested in what I do. Unless, he is only interested in me." System: Dog. "It seems that he has another purpose, so forget it." [Host is big, don''t you want him now? "Let''s go with the flow. If you get along well, then you can develop a rtionship. If you are ufortable, don''t start." She no longer insists on feelings. Yes, it is good. No, I can live. It''s not that if you don''t have anyone, you won''t be able to go on, at most you will be a little lonely. Yun can only watch Tang Guo go away, until her back disappears, still a little lost. "My son, the eldest princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom, it seems that you are not interested." "It''s not that she isn''t interested in me. She has seen through that I have no purpose, and will not give me the opportunity to y tricks on me." Yun kept sighing, feeling more and more, how could he listen to those people''s bad ideas and use this The way to attract her idea, what else to say, no woman can escape his piano sound. Isn''t this just a woman who is as smart as snow and who is particrly indifferent at first nce? And that indifference is actually only aimed at him! The entourage was especially surprised when he heard Yun Wuxi''s vaguely grieved words. His son, is this wronged? ? But also, a character like the son was actually treated coldly by a woman, and he was shocked. It should be wronged. "My son, the eldest princess is not interested in you. Isn''t that something I can''t get? Miss is sick, waiting." Yun kept frowning, "Let''s use the old medicine to control it first." For the princess who saw through him for other purposes at a nce, he no longer wanted to approach her in that way, cheat her to trust her, and ask the queen for that precious medicine. He cannot hurt her. Chapter 1466: Her Royal Highness (12) Chapter 1466: Her Royal Highness (12) Now he closed his eyes, it was the back of her indifferent departure. Yun kept looking at the Qin in front of him, pped it with a palm, and the Qin suddenly turned into powder. "My son, you... this is the piano that has been with you for more than ten years." The entourage didn''t understand at all, why Yun Wuxi wanted to destroy his Aegean. Yun kept standing up and said, "I won''t y the piano anymore." Entourage: "..." Son, your piano is a must-see. You are called a piano idiot. The piano is more important than life. How can you stop ying if you don''t y it? This... This is a bit unlike his son. Yun waved his sleeves endlessly, and the powder of Qin scattered, all falling to the ground. He looked at the ce where Tang Guo disappeared, not so much, and he was very sad. Just now, he seemed to have gone to something very important. The entourage looked at Yun Wuxi''s body of sadness, and stopped talking. He didn''t see that the son was so sad. Is it because the eldest princess ignores him, so she feels sad? Also, no matter where the son goes, there is no woman who doesn''t like it. Suddenly a woman appeared, stunned the son, and left indifferently. It was not surprising that he was saddened by the coldness and the son''s self-confidence. "Help me check what your Royal Highness likes." "My son, are you going to change the route?" No, Yun kept denying it in his heart. He was nning to approach her sincerely, and he didn''t want to understand what to do when approaching her. [The host is big, the guy destroyed the Qin in a rage, hehe...] "Tongzi, your smile is really wretched." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled. System: [Host, I am so cute, how can I be said to be trivial. [Host, listening to their conversation, it seems that I want to get close to you and get some medicine from the queen. "No matter what you want to get, you want to get it by this means, no, wherever people go, where to go." System: [I think he seems to be a little bit conscious and doesn''t n to do that. He still hopes that the host will not be so lonely. This world is okay, as long as Lu Qing''s behavior is contained, the host has a father, queen, queen, and brother who dotes on her, and if there is another good and obedient consort, it will be perfect. The host is very happy, now is his wish. Who knows that the guy''s appearance is a negative score, leaving a bad impression on the host. If you want to continue, it is more difficult. The trust of the host is easy to get, but it is also the most difficult to get. She hates it the most, don''t approach it purposefully. This always reminds her of something particrly unhappy. The system is still in sorrow, and suddenly there is an excitement, [Host, Lu Qing has taken action. "What''s the matter?" Next, Tang Guo saw Lu Qing and Juan Zhu talking through the system''s surveince screen. Lu Qing and Juanzhu said that the scenery by theke is very good and they want to paint a picture. After thinking about it for a long time, I always felt that there was something missing in the painting. When I saw the scroll beads, I finally realized that there was a beauty missing in the painting. He asked the scroll to attract Tang Guo. He only had to walk around theke. He would never disturb the princess, but thought that the princess was the most beautiful woman in the imperial city. Of course, Juanzhu couldn''t wait to agree to such a thing. If the princess is happy afterwards, maybe she will like Lu Qing. Juanzhu had long been fascinated by Lu Qing''s talent and appearance, and did not even notice the look that Lu Qing was sure to win. Not long after, Juanzhu ran to Tang Guo, "Princess, the scenery in theke is very good. Would you like to go and take a look?" Chapter 1467: Her Royal Highness (13) Chapter 1467: Her Royal Highness (13) "His Royal Highness, isn''t the view on thekeside beautiful?" Juanzhu was also relieved to see how beautiful thekeside scenery is. If it doesn''t look good, wouldn''t it be a deception to the princess. "Okay." [Host Da, Tang Xi ising to you, it should be directed at Lu Qing. The system secretly observed the surrounding situation, that Lu Qing, with such an obvious purpose, must be doing something. Tang Guo and Tang Xi are getting closer and closer, and they only need to look up to see each other. When they met, Tang Xi certainly couldn''t turn around and leave. His expression was a little jealous and unwilling, and eventually he walked in front of Tang Guo. "Sister Big Sister." "Sister Erhuang also came to see thekeside scenery?" Tang Xi nodded gently, "Yes, the scenery at this season is the most beautiful. It''s a pity to miss it in just a few days." While talking, Tang Xi''s eyes were looking for something around. "Didn''t you say that Lu Zhuangyuan is here?" Tang Xi said in a very low voice to the maid beside him, and the maid also replied quietly. , There are beautiful flowers in full bloom and long lush grasses around, maybe these are the ones that hide Lu Zhuangyuan''s figure." After hearing this exnation, Tang Xi''s face looked much better. [The host is big, and people rushed over in a panic. I think they areing for you, be careful. The words of the system had just fallen, and several people rushed towards Tang Guo''s position. No one paid attention, and those people rushed over. When the people were about to hit Tang Guo, she grabbed Yingzhu''s wrist and dodged to the rockery. At the same time, she kicked Juanzhu on the body without paying attention. Juanzhu was kicked directly towards theke by her kick. The moment those people rushed over, Tang Xi couldn''t dodge at all, and was pushed to a position in theke, which happened to collide with Juanzhu. Juanzhu subconsciously grabbed Tang Xi, and Tang Xi did the same, and the two finally fell into theke. "His Royal Highness, are you okay?" Yingzhu looked at all this, and everyone was a little silly. Thinking of the thrilling scene just now, they were still a little frightened. "His Royal Highness, just now..." Yingzhu remembered that Tang Guo had just given her a hand. If not, she would be a member of the sinking water. Before she finished speaking, Tang Guo pressed her hand and said, "Thanks to Yingzhu''s pulling the pce just now, I won''t fall into the water. Let''s take a look at what happened to the second emperor sister." Yingzhu was stunned for a moment, and nced at Tang Guo''s expression. She is a smart and stable person, and it was clear that her Royal Highness dodged quickly, and took her by the way. Why should the credit be given to her? If she didn''t understand, she didn''t want to. Your Highness must have her own intentions. "His Royal Highness, Second Princess..." Tang Xi''s personal courtdy, watching Tang Xi falling into theke, was anxiously spinning around. And the people who rushed past in chaos had already run away. After yelling twice, everyone saw a figure, jumped off the shore, almost without hesitation, swam directly to Tangxi''s location. [Congrattions, the host is big and kills two birds with one stone. Not only did he get rid of Lu Qing''s wolf extinction, he also gave the scroll beads out. The system says gloating. Chapter 1468: Her Royal Highness (14) Chapter 1468: Her Royal Highness (14) [The host is big, you just kicked it, it''s a ssic! "Tongzi, have you learned the ttering too?" Lu Qing was prepared for a long time. Seeing someone falling into the water, he didn''t hesitate. Moreover, he recognized Juanzhu''s dress and mistakenly thought that the person who fell into the water at the same time was Tang Guo. He immediately jumped into theke and swam towards the two. When saving people, he didn''t have time to watch another person''s appearance, so he just took the person ashore first. Tang Guo didn''t bring her entourage to protect her, but just wanted to do everything. As for Tang Xi didn''t bring his entourage over, he wanted to meet Lu Qing alone, because he was afraid that the battle would be too big and scared Lu Qing. Before long, Lu Qing had already brought Tangxi and Juanzhu to the bank. Juanzhu was okay, she wasn''t a princess like Tang Xi, she didn''t pass out, and Lu Qing swam to the shore after a little while. But Tang Xi flopped in the water a few times, choked, and was now in a semi-conscious state. Lu Qing hugged her cautiously, but even when he reached the shore, he did not let go. At this time, many people were already around. Including Tang Guo and Tang Xi''s entourage, the youngdy of the imperial city, and the current prince Tang Zhi. Looking at this scene, I was a little surprised. The clothes of these three were soaked, and Lu Qing was still holding Tangxi. Even if the folk customs were to open up, it would be out of dignity for unmarried men and women to hug together like this. Especially, Tang Xi is still a princess. Regardless of the eyes around him, Lu Qing nned to wake the person in his arms. When he was about to pat Tang Xi''s face, his body became stiff and his whole body was frozen in ce. He subconsciously raised his head and saw Tang Guo standing aside and watching. Tang Guo just asked, "How is the second emperor sister?" Lu Qing stiffened, and finally chose to rescue Tang Xi. Gently patted Tang Xi''s back, and after spitting out a few saliva, Tang Xi woke up leisurely. Her courtdy hurriedly wrapped her cloak around her. "What''s wrong?" Tang Xi asked. Tang Guo said faintly, "I didn''t know where the people rushed from, and hit the second emperor sister and my close-fitting maid ball into theke. It happened that no one knew water at the time. It happened that Lu Zhuangyuan came in time. Sister Erhuang rescued ashore." In Tang Xi''s eyes, there was an unconceble joy. In the end, he pressed his lips tightly so as not to be seen through his expression. Lu Qing''s face was not so good. Fortunately, he had painstakingly designed such a scene, just to go down to the Great Princess Pce. Never thought that the second princess would fall into the water in the end. "Second emperor sister, what are you going to say about this today?" Tang Guo asked, "You hugged with Lu Zhuangyuan''s clothes soaked, it''s out of order. Although Lu Zhuangyuan is kind, you are the North Xia country Princess, you can''t be tarnished by others." System: The host acted really like that, bluffing everyone around him. "In order to preserve the royal face, there are only three roads now, first," Tang Guo said coldly and nced at Lu Qing, her voice filled with coldness, "Kill him." When the words were over, the faces of all the people in the room were a little pale. There have been such things before. If the princess looks down on the person who saves her, she will indeed kill the other person, don''t forget, this is a dynasty where the emperor is supreme. Tang Zhi didn''t care much about Lu Qing, thinking that there was nothing wrong with doing so. When Lu Qing heard Tang Guo''s words, his whole body was cold and trembling. Fortunately, his clothes were soaked, which would not arouse people''s suspicion. Chapter 1469: Her Royal Highness (15) Chapter 1469: Her Royal Highness (15) He calcted all this, only thinking that if he and the princess were hugged with soaked clothes in the crowd, that would be to tie the two of them together. Then he and the princess are inseparable. He forgot that besides bing the princess''s cohort, he might not be taken by the princess and finally fall off his head. "Sister Dahuang, where''s the second one?" Tang Xi was a little anxious, she couldn''t bear Lu Qing''s death. There was a faint smile at the corner of Tang Guo''s lips. Lu Qing looked at her full of wealth and fierce aura and regretted why she had to provoke the princess. "Second, you are a monk." This time, Tang Xi''s face turned paler, her hands tightly holding her sleeves and her lips biting. She was only twenty-eight years old and young. How could she be a nun and be lonely for a lifetime? "What about the third?" Tang Xi remembered what Tang Guo had just said. There were three ways, so there should be thest one. Tang Guo squinted his eyes and said, "Marry with your Lu Zhuangyuan, he became the second emperor''s sister, so today, all this is nothing. You can keep your reputation and keep Lu The life of the champion." The people present were silent, but Lu Qing breathed a sigh of relief. Tang Zhi had walked to Tang Guo''s side and asked Yingzhu in a low voice. After listening, his face was not so good. He has only lived happily since he was a child and has nopetitors. But not a fool, there is such a coincidence in the world. This Lu Qing really doesn''t look like a good thing anymore. Therefore, he is inclined to kill Lu Qing. As soon as this idea fell, Tang Xi said, "Then I would like to recruit Lu Zhuangyuan as a consort." Lu Qing waspletely relieved, the second princess should be the second princess. Having seen the ruthless and terrifying side of Tang Guo just now, Lu Qingpletely gave up. Although Tang Xi could notpare to the eldest princess, he was also the second princess anyway, only slightly less favored than the eldest princess. These two princesses are better to handle than the uncontroble princess. At least Tang Xi''s faint love for him made him more at ease. "Lu Qing, are you willing to be the consort of this pce?" "It is Lu Qing''s blessing to be favored by His Royal Highness the Second Princess, and Lu Qing is naturally willing." Here, everyone is happy about it. Tang Guo nced at Juan Zhu, who was sitting next to Lu Qing, and said, "My personal courtdy, now the name is ruined, can Lu Zhuangyuan stay with me? If she doesn''t, my pce will point her to her. Family rtionship, if she doesnt want to, just send her a monk." Tang Guo''s tone was quite regrettable. System: It''s really like acting. Juanzhu was terribly frightened, Chu Chu looked at Lu Qing pitifully, then looked back at Tang Guo''s indifferent look. Knowing that she couldn''t return to the pce today, she simply knelt directly in front of Tang Xi. "The ve and maid will not marry. Just now I saved Her Royal Highness the second princess willingly. In the future, she will serve the second princess and Lu Zhuangyuan wholeheartedly, without a second heart." Tang Xi''s original joy was washed away like this. In front of so many people, she can''t always refuse, right? When she fell directly into theke, she didn''t pay attention, but Juanzhu did drag her and the two fell together. "Then you will wait on your side in this pce from now on." Tang Xi seemed to have swallowed a fly, but so many people saw that Juanzhu fell with her, and Juanzhu really pulled her. I don''t agree, I don''t know what these people will discuss. Chapter 1470: Her Royal Highness (16) Chapter 1470: Her Royal Highness (16) System: [The host is big and interesting. Tang Guo: "No, the three of them live in a nest now, let''s see how they fight." happy? "Too happy." System: He died too happily. Putting the three evils together, I don''t know what will happen. With the scheming of these three people, it is really possible to be even. Tang Xi is a princess with a noble status and loves Lu Qing. In fact, Lu Qing didn''t like Tang Xi in his heart, and he always thought about his host. And Juan Zhu, although she is humble, but she is the person next to her host, and she also likes Lu Qing. Lu Qing would definitely be different from Juanzhu. Therefore, in the end, Juanzhu still obeyed Lu Qing in everything. "Guo''er, is this all right?" Tang Zhi certainly wasn''t afraid that the emperor would disagree. On the contrary, it was the most perfect solution to this matter. In order to protect the princess''s fame, the New Division champion will die, and it is not good to say it. In order to save the new champion, the princess sacrificed her entire life to make a blue light apany the ancient Buddha, which is even worse. When the two get together, everyone is happy, everyone praises, and his father will definitely not object. What he asked was that this matter was probably designed by Lu Qing secretly. Although there is no evidence, this matter is really too suspicious. "Isn''t this good?" Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled, "Brother Emperor, don''t think too much, I think the second emperor sister ten minutes, Lu Zhuangyuan, this can be considered as perfecting two lovers." When Lu Qing and Tang Xi heard Tang Guo''s words, one was ufortable and the other was very happy. "Fortunately Guoer didn''t fall into the water, so I don''t know what to do." Tang Zhi said happily. "When youe out to y in the future, the entourage must stay at your fingertips. Guoer is really too bold. Some small idents are inevitable." "I see, Brother Huang, don''t worry, in fact, Lu Zhuangyuan is fortunate that it was not me who fell into the water. If it were me, he might be dead." Tang Zhiyu Guang nced at Lu Qing with a pale face behind him, amused in his heart, and hurriedly said, "Okay, let''s go back to the pce, if such a big incident has happened, I have to go to the father to exin it." He turned his head and said to Tang Xi and Lu Qing, "You are together." As for the scroll beads on the side, the insignificant little person, his dignified prince, naturally would not care. Anyway, this pcedy cannot return to his sister to serve. In the end, Lu Qing became the cohort of the second princess Tang Xi. Juan Zhu went to Tang Xi''s side, the matter was already a foregone conclusion, it was not her little pcedy who could change. The eldest princess couldn''t stay with her anymore, and she didn''t want to marry casually. It was not like being alone for life. Only when she went to Tangxi, could she approach Lu Qing. All this is not what she can predict at all. Who knows that so many things will happen, but regretting it is useless. "Go to your Royal Highness the second princess, and be careful." Yingzhu handed the Juanzhu baggage and some silver money. "Got it." Juanzhu nced at Tang Guo secretly, and finally bowed and left. She still had someints in her heart. At any rate, she had been waiting for her for so many years, but she didn''t even keep her. Tangxi''s princess mansion was built long ago, and under the emperor''s order, she married Lu Qing and moved into the princess mansion. Tang Xi was quite happy, Lu Qing was a little bit stunned, and finally had no choice but to remain unwilling. Chapter 1471: Her Royal Highness (17) Chapter 1471: Her Royal Highness (17) Lu Qing thought of a serious problem again. His wives and children must not be exposed. So, after a while, Lu Qing arranged for his confidant to monitor his original wife, Lin Yuexiang. At this time, his son was only two or three years old. Lin Yuexiang should not be able to walk away, and would not bring a child who had difficulty in moving into the imperial city to look for him. Therefore, he is more at ease. Be a consort, he doesn''t want to be idle all day. With the help of Tang Xi''s love, he did a lot of things. Tang Guo saw these things, and Tang Zhi also saw them. Tang Zhi found that his good sister is really not easy. Put forward suggestions, many times, it can make him suddenly realize. Let''s just talk about Lu Qing, on the surface, he looks like a good person. After bing a cohort, he didn''t care much about Juanzhu except for staying beside Tang Xi with peace of mind. He seems to be a very righteous, perfect man who is not feminine. But secretly, Lu Qing''s movements are not small. With the help of the princess Tang Xi, he has done a lot of things that benefit him. Although these things were insignificant in his opinion, he also saw Lu Qing more thoroughly. What made him most concerned was that Lu Qing passed through Tangxi and walked with the third prince Tang Zhao. Recently, the rtionship has be better. Originally, he cared about Tang Zhao, but in Lu Qing''s body, he thought that even this third brother seemed harmless to humans and animals. Who knows what the core is inside, so beware. Tang Zhi likes to discuss with Tang Guo if he has any problems. The system was on the side, watching his host eagerly, cultivating the cattle that cultivated the big fields of Northern Xia Country. Tang Zhi became more and more mature, and his suggestions became more and more perfect. Tang Guo was very satisfied. The emperor was also very satisfied, thinking that the prince he had cultivated by himself was really his best heir, so he was even more concerned about him. At this time, Tang Zhi started to keep a low profile. His original sharpness was revealed, and gradually he gathered up, and it seemed to have be ordinary again. Who is the emperor? Sitting at the highest point and looking farthest, he was very satisfied with Tang Zhi''s style. Not arrogant or impetuous, this is the prince of the Northern Xia Kingdom, who has the responsibility Tang Guo hadn''t been out of the pce for several months, but Yun was constantly worried. "The princess still didn''t mean to go out of the pce?" "No, son." The follower was very helpless, his son had to ask this sentence ten times a day. Her Royal Highness the princess, the days in the pce can befortable, how can shee out casually? It would be a joke if there was another Lu Fuma. Yun couldn''t help but recalled that a few months ago, Tang Guo quickly took her close-fitting courtdy and kicked the ball into theke. He originally nned to help, but she didn''t expect her to react so quickly. He just didn''t understand why he had to kick the close-fitting courtdy into theke. But he believes that there must be her intention. I thought that there will be many opportunities to meet in the future, and he must behave well, but never thought that she would never leave the pce. He wanted to jump directly into the pce, and finally think about it, let it go. Thest time I had a bad impression, she would never want to see him again if she did something like this again. "My son, why don''t you take the precious medicinal materials in the hands of the Queen of Northern Xia Kingdom? Although the youngdy''s disease can be relieved with other medicines, it is better to cure it as soon as possible." Chapter 1472: Her Royal Highness (18) Chapter 1472: Her Royal Highness (18) "It''s so blind." "The medicinal materials must be taken, but you have to change the method." Yun kept thinking about that day, she left without hesitation, and said, "Take me into the pce tomorrow to see the emperor of the Northern Xia Kingdom, think about it. Go, with this method, you should be able to get that vor of medicinal materials." The entourage was taken aback for a moment, "What can be done, son?" "You said that I have been a national teacher and imperial physician for the Northern Xia Kingdom for 20 years. The queen should be willing to give me that medicinal material?" Yun Chang''s tone was still a little uncertain, and the princess was so unusual. Although he has some fame, he may not necessarily impress the emperor and empress of Northern Xia Kingdom. The entourage was indeed taken aback, "My son, haven''t you always liked Xianyun Yehe, and you don''t want to be constrained by power and court? Back then, Xiyun Guo was willing to pay such a high price, and you didn''t want it." "It''s not the same, Yun Yin, you don''t understand." Yun kept looking at the direction of the pce, "I am vaguely and uneasy. Although I don''t know what happened, if I don''t see her again, I might lose the treasure I regret for my whole life. ." Yun Yin is very speechless, so there is no need for it. In order to blindly taste the medicinal materials, he has to be the coolie of the Northern Xia Kingdom for 20 years and tie himself into it. "My son, if you do this, the youngdy must be very sad. She doesn''t need you to lose freedom for her." Yun kept a nce at Yun Yin, and said in a way that you didn''t understand, "Who told you that my son is going to be a national teacher for the sake of his sister?" "Not for the youngdy?" Yun Yin was surprised, "Isn''t the son just bing the national teacher for the sake of getting medicinal materials? How could it not for the youngdy?" "Naturally not. My son just wants to usebor in exchange for remuneration. He is unwilling to use that despicable method so as not to offend her." she was? Yun Yin was stunned for a moment, and said incredulously, "Is she the princess?" "Yun Yin, you are finally smarter once." Yun Fuxi was very happy, "Or, go talk to the Emperor of the Northern Xia Kingdom now," he was a little annoyed, "It''s really wrong to waste months." After all, he strode out of the house and ran towards the pce. Yun Yin couldn''t stop screaming, and in the end he could only catch up quickly. The endless journey into the pce went smoothly. Just need him to show his name and show his ability again, the emperor is very happy. Unstoppable Yun, that unruly and rebellious expert who likes idle clouds and wild cranes. It is said that the opponent''s divination technique is very delicate. Moreover, the medical skills are also very clever. Such talents only need the false name of a national teacher. He is still 20 years old. "Young Master Yun, you are willing to be the national teacher of my Northern Xia Kingdom during this trip. Surely you have other requirements?" Yun is endless and polite, directly saying that he came for the precious medicinal materials in the Queen''s hands. Without saying anything, the emperor invited the queen and asked her whether she would take out the medicinal materials, and change the cloud to stay in the Northern Xia Kingdom as a national teacher for 20 years. The queen naturally agreed. She is also a smart person. Talents like Yunchang can never be found. The medicinal materials can''t y any role in her hands, so she might as well be used to recruit talents. Although Yun Wuxi is a bit rebellious, the other party is very credible. Tang Zhi and Tang Guo said that the Northern Xia Kingdom will soon have a master of the country, take her to see. When Tang Guo walked into the hall, she saw a white robe with a pale appearance and a dusty appearance, which seemed to be the constant expression of a worldly expert. Chapter 1473: Her Royal Highness (19) Chapter 1473: Her Royal Highness (19) [The host is big, this guy is persevering. Yun kept looking at Tang Guo, forgetting Tang Zhi who was standing aside, and quickly handed over, "His Royal Highness." I was still a little excited, after all, I haven''t seen her for several months. Tang Zhi: "..." Is the future national teacher biased against him? The eyeballs are all stuck on his Guoer body. "Guo''er came just right. This Young Master Yun will be the national teacher of our Northern Xia Kingdom in the future." The emperor said with a smile, apparently very happy for Yun to be a national teacher. Tang Guo nodded lightly and smiled, "It turned out to be Master of the National Normal University, disrespectful." "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Yun kept seeing Tang Guo as if he didn''t know him, and his heart was cold. I just don''t know if she really didn''t remember him, or because of thest time, she had a prejudice, even if she knew it, she pretended not to know her. Anyway, now that he has entered the pce, there will still be opportunities to get along with her a lot in the future. First of all, he had to change his impression in her mind and let her understand that this time he really didn''t have any other thoughts, but simply wanted to be friends with her. Yun kept wandering around, Tang Guo''s voice came in his ear. "Emperor father, my son wants to ask the emperor to promise one thing." "Oh? Goer actually has something to ask me to agree to?" The emperor was very surprised. His daughter is very smart. Don''t think he doesn''t know. In the past few months, the rtionship between his son and daughter has improved. The prince has improved so much in just a few months, and he is absolutely inseparable from his precious daughter. "Guoer first talk about it, what do you want me to promise?" Tang Guo raised her head and said seriously: "Erchen wants to move to the princess''s residence." System: Su...The host is big, have you considered it seriously, or is it a temporary intention? The system looked at the cloud whose expression had copsed, and was dumbfounded. Look, this is the big end of provoking the host. Ignoring you is ignoring you. A small mistake requires thousands of good performances to make up. "Does Guo''er have a fancy with that son? Do you want to be a consort?" The queen couldn''t sit still. She didn''t know at all. The news that Tang Guo was moving to the princess''s residence had never been mentioned before . It''s no wonder that the queen thinks this way, but the princess has always moved to the princess mansion to live after getting married. The emperor was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "Yes, Guoer, I don''t know which talent is this kind of honour, and you like it?" Tang Zhi also looked curious, he thought for a while, and Guoer didn''t seem to have any special praise for that talent recently. Yun Chang couldn''t sit still, first Tang Guo wanted to move out, he had just entered the pce. She went out of the pce to live, didn''t he work hard? I really don''t understand, whether she did it on purpose or by chance. Now that he heard the words of the Emperor and Empress, he couldn''t sit still. Why doesn''t he know, who cane into her eyes? "Erchen didn''t fancy anyone." The first person who breathed a sigh of relief was Yun endless, but he was also disappointed. Of course, he still maintained a faint smile on the surface, looking calm and calm. No one knew, he almost went crazy just now. The future is long, as long as she doesn''t like other people. "Erchen just wants to go out of the pce to live, and he has some thoughts in his mind, thinking that it is more convenient to do these things in the princess mansion." There is no reason for a princess who is not a monk to live in the princess mansion. Chapter 1474: Her Royal Highness (20) Chapter 1474: Her Royal Highness (20) Tang Guo found a perfect excuse. Whether it was the emperor or the queen or the ministers in the court, she would not think that there was anything wrong with her going to the princess mansion. In this era, women who do not marry are still prejudiced. She wants to have the identity of a princess, but she does not want to be restricted by the world, so she has to do something different and the people are grateful. "what''s up?" Now, the curiosity of the few people present was hooked up. "My son is reading some books about crops recently, and he has checked a lot of materials and ssics. I found that the output of grain is not optimistic. Even in a good harvest year, except for rations and taxes, it can only be said that there is a small surplus." The expressions of the emperor and Tang Zhi suddenly became serious. The Kingdom of Northern Xia Guotaimin''an is a powerful country. Compared to many countries, it is already very good. But this is not bad, and it can only be built on the fact that what the people wear and eat. To say how rich all the people are, it still cannot be achieved. "If there is a rainy season or a drought, the crops will either be flooded or there will be no crops." Tang Guo looked worried, making the systemugh crazy, and the host became more and more simr. "Im a daughter of the first-ranked son, I cant do anything big, but I want to try to see if I can change all of this. I hope that one day, the output can be increased, so that the poor people of our Northern Xia country who have suffered years of disasters will also Eat and wear." Hearing this, everyone present was in awe. The emperor was a little shocked. He really didn''t expect that his daughter would have such an idea. is not that right? What people care about is what they eat and wear. As for the output, the emperor of every country has a heart disease. Usually its okay. Once there is a catastrophe, or a war, the people will suffer. If the people don''t have enough to eat, they are prone to trouble. Soldiers can''t protect the frontier if they don''t have enough food. The emperor pondered for a while, and asked Tang Guo what he thinks at present and where he should start. Tang Guo had already prepared, and provocatively said some mature and immature opinions. In the end, the emperor promised her to move to the princess mansion. The queen was a little worried, "Guo''er, if you have talents you like, you might as well mention it with your father. If you are a good person, you will be hired." At this moment, Tang Guo looked righteous and awe-inspiring, "Mother, the son-inw is not interested in the princes, now they are only interested in the crops. In front of these, the trivial princes are nothing." System: The cloud is endless, you are done. Now the host just wants to help the people of Yunxia Kingdom increase their food production, and doesn''t want to talk to you at all. When the emperor heard this, heughed, "As expected of my good daughter, Guo''er has great ambitions, who is worthy of a man? The queen does not need to be careful, what Guo''er does, once it seeds, it will go down in history. What''s the point?" In the eyes of the emperor, his daughter is no longer a princess. Once she is really sessful, then her status will rise. Facing the princess who can increase the yield of crops, how can she use her children''s personal rtionships and marriage contracts to restrain her? Seeing the emperor''s appearance, Tang Guo knew that her goal was achieved. The emperor was assured of her, after all, she was the prince''s sister. As long as the two siblings dare to have a good rtionship and she is not interested in the affairs of North Korea, there will be no contradiction. Chapter 1475: Her Royal Highness (21) Chapter 1475: Her Royal Highness (21) In the end, Tang Guo sessfully moved into the Princess House. Yun endlessly could only watch her with the guards sent to her by the emperor and leave in a mighty manner. They haven''t said a word since they met that day. "My son, it seems that the eldest princess doesn''t want to care about you at all." Although Yun Yin felt sorry for his son, the eldest princess really didn''t want to care about him. Yun kept nced at Yun Yin, "I feelfortable these days, chew my tongue again, and roll back to live in the thatched cottage." "Princess, my subordinates think that Her Royal Highness is worried about the suffering of the people, and she hasn''t noticed you for the time being. When she gets acquainted, she will definitely pay attention to you." Yun Yin was frightened and quickly changed his words. Tang Guo is now livingfortably in the princess mansion, and of course the excuse she found is also being carried out in earnest. First, she sent people to various ces to investigate, and brought back some crops so that she could study well. Then, at the right time,e up with the same essential crop-potatoes. I want to increase the yield of crops in a short period of time, not only the seeds, but also the adaptation environment of the nts everywhere. For the current situation, it will take some time. Potatoes are different. They are easy to store, have a high yield, and are very full after eating. Take this thing out first, and plug the mouths of people who doubt her ability. Then, everything that follows, she can proceed slowly. Now that she has this idea, she must go ahead, she can''t always open a check. Anyway, she is also a princess, and her prince brother will also be the emperor in the future. When the people are full, the emperor will feelfortable. When the emperor isfortable, her Royal Highness, the princess, will make life more moist. With the reputation of changing crop yields, she will not do what she wants in the future, and no one dares to intervene in her affairs. In this era, what she wants is freedom. Whatever you want, you have to exchange it with a certain price. System: The people of Northern Xia Country are happy. Really, the host is a serious person, he says what he says, and he says he will fill them up. About two monthster, the people Tang Guo sent to various ces brought back some crops. All the flowers in the princess''s garden were shoveled away, and all these crops were nted. In the chaos, she also nted the potatoes in the system space. She is already familiar with this routine of fish in troubled waters. The emperor and empress, as well as some ministers who are interested in this, have also seen it. Seeing that their Royal Highness is serious, no matter whether they can seed or not, they still admire this sincere heart. The princess is willing to use her garden to grow these unsightly crops, and her mind and talent are notparable to ordinary women. The cloud always follows the emperor under normal circumstances. Therefore, he wished that the emperor could go to the princess mansion for a stroll so that he could see her often. These days, he also seemed to want to understand why he couldn''t wait to get close to her. It turned out that at the first nce, her soul was hooked off by her. It''s a pity that his purpose was not pure that day, and she was as smart as snow. She saw his intention to lead her to Peach Blossom Forest deliberately, so she didn''t wait to see him now. The call of a cold national teacher made him feel ufortable. Chapter 1476: Her Royal Highness (22) Chapter 1476: Her Royal Highness (22) There is one thing that makes Yun endlessly happy. Her Royal Highness, the princess still needs him asionally. For example, ask him to help calcte the weather, whether it will rain or something in thest few days. Seeing that it was already summer, Tang Guo remembered that at this time of year, there would be drought in the north, and it just so happened that clouds followed the emperor. She called him, "Guo Shi." "I don''t know what the princess has ordered." Yun Buxi was especially happy to be called by her. As long as she used him, he felt that being a national teacher was not for nothing. System: Look at the way that pleases, endless clouds, endless clouds, what about the good outsiders? Look at your followers, they all look speechless, don''t you care about the image? "Guo Teacher, please help me calcte whether there will be a drought in the north this year, and what is the rainfall in the south? Will there be floods." As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, the emperor''s face sank. If there is such an irresistible disaster, the people will not only have enough food, but life problems may also ur. Especially where there was a flood, it really came as soon as it was said, without warning. He was happy that Yun endlessly was able to join the Northern Xia Kingdom, just because he liked Yun''s endless divination ability. "Okay, I will divination right away." Speaking of which, after arriving in the Northern Xia Kingdom, Yun Wuxi has not done divination. He generally doesn''t use divination, and divination is basically a major event. After all, divination is also troublesome. The matter that Tang Guo asked about now is within his duties, and now he is the national teacher of the Northern Xia Kingdom. However, even without divination, he has recently faintly felt that the Northern Xia Kingdom, which was originally weakened, seemed to have a feeling of bing stronger and stronger. Yun''s endless divination is not asplicated as in the legend, but the divination is a major event, so it still takes some time. After about an hour, Yun Wuxi''s expression turned pale. "Yingzhu, go and pour a cup of tea for the national teacher." "Yes, Your Highness." Yun kept opening his eyes, and at thest moment, his frowning brows spread out, with a faint smile on his face. "The emperor, the princess, there will be no floods in the south this year, but the north will be a bit more droughty." The emperor was a little surprised, "Since the drought is serious, why does the national teacherugh out?" "That''s because, even if the drought is severe in the north, there will be no harvest of grains as usual, and people will be hungry and even starve to death." After speaking, Yun kept looking at Tang Guo with a smile on his face. It turned out that Beixia''s national spirit was functioning well, and it was all her Royal Highness the princess. However, the mysterious princess, he couldn''t tell her origin, he only knew that her luck was pressing, and her body was covered by a thick fog. Even if he found something abnormal, he still couldn''t see through. The emperor was a clever man. Seeing Yun kept looking at Tang Guo, he asked, "Guo''er, do you have any ideas?" "Father is wise. In the past few months, my ministers sent people to various ces and even other countries to collect the seeds of crops. I wanted to study it first. I didn''t expect to discover a treasure by ident. With it, my ministers can guarantee. , The hungry will never reappear." This baby, of course, is potatoes. She brought out the potatoes, and there are varieties suitable for various ces. "Where?" The emperor was somewhat surprised. "When my son discovered the magic of this crop, he sent someone to nt three acres ofnd. If my father is fine, he can go and see it today." Chapter 1477: Her Royal Highness (23) Chapter 1477: Her Royal Highness (23) Emperor Tang Guo, endlessly, took him to the ce where potatoes were grown. They saw with their own eyes the round, big potatoes cut out of the soil, and there are so many under a single seedling, which is simply high yield. "What is it called? How to eat it?" The emperor asked the key. "This is a potato," Tang Guo exined. "Maybe the people under his hand brought the crops back and identally mixed them inside. Later, it was also unintentionally nted. Looking at the appearance, the son remembered what he had seen A wild history, from which it got its name and how to eat it." "But you can eat it steamed, eat it boiled, you can also eat it with stir-fry, eat it with mixing, and eat it with roasting." "Father, at noon today, let''s eat potatoes." The emperor readily agreed, even Yunchang is very interested in these round potatoes. After having a potato feast, the emperor found that roasted, steamed, or boiled potatoes were particrly full. It''s him who eats one or two and is almost full. As for the fried potato shreds, it can be a dish in public. After inquiring about the output of this thing and the maturity time, the emperor couldn''t take care of anything on the spot in the drama, and he quickly passed the decree back and called all his ministers. Tang Guo also gave these three mu ofnd to the emperor. Potatoes have alle out, and then they will be poprized and let the people nt them. That is the emperor''s business. Tang Guo nned to return to the princess mansion, and the emperor quickly stopped her, "Guoer stay first, I have a lot to ask you." "Father, there are old farmers here who specialize in nting potatoes. They are all very experienced. In the past few months, they know more about potato nting than the children. The children have to go back and study other crops, so they dont want to dy. ." The main thing is that the sun is too much here, and she doesn''t want to sunbathe at all. System: The host is a good dog. The system said that it felt the ministers around him look in awe, which was particrly speechless. Well, to the host, these are nothing, but to them, it is extraordinary. What the ministers are thinking now is that Her Royal Highness the princess is dedicated to the people, but does not ask for credit. Obviously she had such a precious potato with a high yield, so she just gave these old farmers all the credit for nting. No, in the sun, I still want to go back and study other crops. This kind of princess is what theypare to. Tang Guo left in the admiring eyes of many ministers. Starting today, her status in the Northern Xia Kingdom has changed from the past. No one would treat her as just a princess. In general, she has a special status in this country and is especially free. To do this, she has three purposes. First, realize personal freedom in Northern Xia Kingdom. Second, since she hase to this ce, her parents and brothers are good people, and she is standing at the top of this country. She also hopes that the world will be better and better. Third, prepare for her to leave the imperial city at will in a few years. What do you leave the imperial city for? Lu Qing has not been punished yet, why not kill Lu Qing now? Killed, not suffocated. All she had to do was to rescue Lin Yuexiang. At the same time, the evidence that Lu Qing sent people to assassinate Lin Yuexiang''s mother and son was captured. She also has to personally train Lu Qing''s son, Lu Yufan, to be her brother''s right-hand man. Chapter 1478: Her Royal Highness (24) Chapter 1478: Her Royal Highness (24) She wanted Lu Yufan to stand on a high ce and personally expose Lu Qing''s sins. As for Lin Yuexiang, she has to change it. If the other party has intentions, she will help with a good marriage. She didn''t want Lu Qing to die cheaply, but only wanted Lu Qing to regret his death and want to live. System: Terrible bad woman. In just half a month, the emperor made a decrement to poprize potatoes. First, he asked people to cook the potatoes and asked the people who passed by to pay. After that, the first batch of potatoes were distributed for free for the people to nt. Naturally some people are not willing, but half of them are willing. The emperor did not strip off Tang Guo''s credit, but directly told the world that the potato appeared because of His Royal Highness the princess. The first batch of people who nted potatoes were very happy to see the harvest. In the next time, Tang Guo will asionallye up with some new varieties, all of which have a rtively short growth period. For example, some easy-to-nt melons and fruits, vegetables, etc., the people of the imperial city, life is reallyfortable. Thinking of the drought in the past few months, the emperor ordered the nting of potatoes and sent people to ces where there would be drought, so that the people over there could take precautions earlier. Lu Qing saw these things in his eyes. What is his mood now? That is regret, extremely regretful. Why did he use such a clumsy strategy, in the end did not design the princess, but in order to save his life, he had to be Tang Xi''s servant. Although his life is pretty good now, but if he is a big brother, he doesn''t know how beautiful it is now. Especially the small things that Tang Guo cultivated were enough for him to do many things. What a pity. Sitting in the study room, Lu Qing frowned. "Master Ma, what''s the matter with you?" Juanzhu has been very regr these past few months and can''t tolerate her being irregr. Tang Xi didn''t wait to see her, and didn''t treat her wrongly. It was mainly Lu Qing, who seemed to be unable to see her. She couldn''t do anything she wanted to do. Today, Tang Xi made an appointment to go out to y, otherwise she hadn''t had a chance to approach Lu Qing. No, watching Lu Qing frowned, she felt very distressed. Lu Qing heard the sound of Juanzhu, suddenly raised his head, looked at the handsome Juanzhu, and was stunned. Isn''t Juanzhu the person next to the princess? "Roll beads." "If you have anything, please give me instructions." "The eldest princess has done a lot of things for Beixia Kingdom recently. I want to ask, do you understand these things?" He thinks that the emergence of those crops will definitely not happen overnight. "Human Lord Ma, Juan Zhu didn''t know that before, the princess was in the pce and she moved out of the princess mansion only a few months ago." Lu Qing was a little disappointed. He didn''t dare to provoke Tang Guo, but he was very interested in those crops. It seems that we still have to start from Tang Xi. When Juan Zhu thought that something happened to Lu Qing, Lu Qing got up and walked out of the study. "Hey, Lord Ma, where are you going?" "I''ll go to the second highness." Juan Zhu heard the words, stomping her feet on the spot with anger, pursing her lips, not knowing what she was thinking. The next day, Tang Guo''s Princess Mansion weed two uninvited guests, Tang Xi and Lu Qing. "Second Emperor Sister?" "Emperor Sister," Tang Xi smiled on her face, "Emperor Sister is really in the limelight recently. Now the people are talking about you throughout the process. I heard that the ministers are full of praise for Sister Emperor. " "Second emperor sister, is there anything you came to see me?" Tang Guo was bending over, fiddle with a long ivy. Tang Xi didn''t know what this was, and she didn''t go around. "Emperor Sister, my husband is very interested in these crops, so..." "Second brother-inw wants to be a farmer?" Tang Guo looked up and asked in surprise. System: Hahahahahahaha... I really want to be a farmer. Chapter 1479: Her Royal Highness (25) Chapter 1479: Her Royal Highness (25) Tang Xi had no idea that Tang Guo would ask this, and quickly said, "Emperor sister, you are misunderstood. He is only interested in various crops. Recently, the emperor has continuously cultivated new fruits and vegetables. Beneficial to the people of Northern Xia Country, I admire my husband and me." "That''s the case. The princes also want to participate. I heard that the emperor is soliciting talents from all over the world. The princes are willing to do their best." If you be a consort, you cannot enter the court as an official. But it doesn''t mean that you can''t do other things. Everyone knows that what Tang Guo is doing now, if it is bigger, it is well-known in history. Lu Qing didn''t want to go down in history, but he got the benefits in the end, which moved him very much. To put it bluntly, he is here to steal technology and seeds. With these things, if you don''t dare to do it in an upright manner, isn''t it possible to do it secretly? As long as the Northern Xia Kingdom is sorge, as long as it operates well, the benefits are veryrge. Lu Qing doesn''t want to go down in history, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t want power. He chose Princess Shang, but he didn''t want to spend too much time fighting hard in the field. Who knows that after two years, the emperor still remembers him, it is not so easy to return to Beijing. If there is no achievement, promotion is even more difficult. Like the current ministers of the DPRK and China, no one has worked hard for decades to achieve today''s achievements. To make it clear, Lu Qing just wants to reach the sky in one step. Now that he has be the second consort, he has no chance with the princess. Fortunately, the road to heaven is boundless, the second princess has apatriot brother, and there is the third prince. He is low-key, but full of talent. He thinks that the three princes do not need to be a prince, and vaguely, he feels the revenge of the three princes. If he had the seeds of these crops, and the operation and operation would definitely be a steady stream of money, he would be able to support His Royal Highness the Three Princes. "It turns out that the second brother-inw wants to benefit the people too," Tang Guo stood upright, and Yingzhu quickly wiped off the dirt and water stains from her palms with a handkerchief. She continued, "It is rare that the second brother-inw has a sincere heart." "But doing this is very difficult, can the second brother-inw bear it?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Lu Qing''s face. Although Lu Qing said that he was born poor, he really hadn''t suffered. Because he wanted to take the imperial examination, his reading ability was really good. When his parents were alive, wherever he would be wronged, he would be given everything good. Not to mention Shimoda, even firewood has never been handed once. Even before his parents were dying, they told him a good marriage. The Lin family and Lin Yuexiang thought that he could be famous, how could he be wronged? Lin Yuexiang takes care of the work at home. Besides, in these times, in the serious businessmen and peasants, schrs are worthy of respect. Tang Guo looked at Lu Qing, who was thin-skinned and tender, and a bad taste was born in his heart. System: He felt that Lu Qing would be miserable next. When Lu Qing heard Tang Guo''s words, he straightened his waist and looked awe-inspiring. "As a princess, the emperor is a daughter of a daughter, and can do all this. Why can''t Lu Qing do it?" "Oh, so, the second brother-inw is not afraid of hardship?" Lu Qing said very seriously, "I''m not afraid." Tang Guo was lost in thought. Tang Xi looked at the way Lu Qing was so concerned, and said anxiously, "Emperor Sister, you can''t find a meaningful thing for your sister, you can let him join in because of your younger sister''s face." Chapter 1480: Her Royal Highness (26) Chapter 1480: Her Royal Highness (26) "Since the second brother-inw is not afraid of hardship, then I''m the first to say that I have to do anything for three months after joining." Tang Guo smiled and looked at Lu Qing, "Second brother-inw, these things under my hands, I think you can also understand how important it is to our Beixia State, it is not a trifling matter." "understand." "Then you have to promise me that after joining in, no matter how hard or tired you are, you have to grit your teeth and persist for three months. Of course, it would be best to be able to persist for half a month. You are the son of my Northern Xia country. I couldn''t bear the hardship for two days and I withdrew. Wouldn''t it be a loss of my royal face. "Sister Huang is right, Lu Qing will never back down." Lu Qing doesn''t think there is any difficulty in these. It''s also that he was raised so well since he was a child. I don''t know that the food on the te is fortunate, all in exchange for sweat. "Okay, with your guarantee, and if there is Second Emperor Sister, then I will give you a chance." Upon hearing this, Lu Qing finally breathed a sigh of relief. Tang Xi was also a little pleased. She liked Lu Qing very much and was able to help Lu Qing. She felt that Lu Qing would be more and more inseparable from her. Of course, Lu Qing has a very good rtionship with her emperor brother, and Tang Xi also understands some things. Who doesn''t want his emperor brother to be in control. Compared to being a little second princess, she prefers to be the longest princess. The two bid farewell to Tang Guo and left happily. Not long after, Tang Zhi hurried to the princess mansion. "Guo''er." Tang Zhi said puzzledly, "Why did you agree to join Lu Qing?" Tang Guo first nced at the cloud endlessly following Tang Zhi, this person was really shameless. When the emperor came to her princess mansion, he followed the emperor. When her prince brother came to the princess mansion, he followed the prince. Like a piece of brown candy! System: The host takes a quick look, the cloud is constantly looking at you secretly, not looking at you openly, the eager look in the eyes, hahaha,ughing to death. Tang Guo didn''t seem to see the cloud, and whispered to Tang Zhi, "Second Huangmei said that the second brother-inw is very interested in crops. Since they all havemon people in their hearts, I can''t ignore their sincere heart." "Guo''er, just talk about what you think. These crops are very important. If they are used by someone who wants to..." "Brother Huang, you are worrying too much. It is the second brother-inw who wants to serve the North Xia country in a special way. I really can''t stop it. Or else, Brother Huang wille again to see the second brother-inw''s heart of loyalty to serve the country? " Tang Zhi already felt that something was wrong. He always feels that his sister is full of sarcasm, with a hint of ridicule between her eyebrows. He asked quietly, "Guoer, are you trying to fix Lu Qing? Tell me, how do you want to fix him?" "What I do with him, I just serve the second brother-inw''s heart." Tang Zhi was speechless, "Forget it, then I wille back tomorrow to see what you want to do." "Guo Shi, let''s go back to the pce." Yunchang: Why not stay a while longer? This is just here, do you want to have lunch before going back to the pce? Tang Zhi didn''t seem to see Yun''s endless eyes, and strode out. Yun kept looking back at Tang Guo, reluctantly followed him and left. [The host is big,ughing so hard at me, you look at the endless cloud, that''s how you want to stay. "Brother Emperor won''t let him stay." The system is a bit scary, [Host, what do you mean? Chapter 1481: Her Royal Highness (27) Chapter 1481: Her Royal Highness (27) "Literally, the emperor''s brother is not a fool, so he won''t let Yun keeping to grab his sister." System: So, Tang Zhi saw Yun''s endless thoughts and deliberately brought him here, and then left immediately after talking. This...this is torturing Yun endlessly. "Guo Teacher, I recently asked you to run with you every day. I have suffered a lot." Tang Zhi nced at the cloud that was slowly following him, and sneered in his heart. Humph, he said, that iparably noble person who only likes the idle clouds and wild cranes, whye to him as a national teacher in Northern Xia Kingdom. It turned out that he wanted to steal his sister. no way! Give up, Guo''er will always be the most noble princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom, how could he let Yun Wuxi''s three-no people seed. "Unfortunately, I am also very interested in crops. Her Royal Highness is really a strange woman." Tang Zhi hummed in his heart, no matter what the odd woman is, it doesn''t have your share, but his sister. Guo''er seemed to have no idea about Yun endlessly, and he didn''t want to hire a man. Then he will definitely protect Guoer, in Northern Xia Kingdom, no one can force his Guoer. She doesn''t want to get married, so she won''t get married and will be a noble little princess all her life. The clouds are endless, wherever theye from, let''s go wherever they are. "So that''s it, go back to the pce, I''m going to see my father." Now the drought in the north has caused no harvest of grains. Because of the early warning, the people''s life can stillst for a while. Fortunately, they are also well prepared here, and they have sessively transported carts of potatoes and other grains there. His prince is still very busy to supervise these things. On the second day, Lu Qing came to the crop field early. Tang Guo also came earlier, after all, there is a big thing to do today. "Yingzhu, go and fetch the clothes for the second brother-inw." Lu Qing was a little surprised, do you have to change clothes? Then, he took a set of coarse linen from Yingzhu''s hands. "Second prince, please change your clothes first. The prince''s clothes are cumbersome and not suitable for these things." Yingzhu exined in a low voice. Seeing that the eyes around him were all on him, Lu Qing followed Yingzhu to change his coarse linen. To be honest, even if he came from a poor background, he didn''t wear clothes of this material, which was very ufortable. When he came back, beside Tang Guo, stood a small, tanned old farmer. As the day got up, these old farmers all wore straw hats. Yingzhu also gave Lu Qing a straw hat, "Second prince, the sun will be brightter, remember to put on the straw hat to cover the sun." Lu Qing held the straw hat in a daze, and wanted to say that he didn''te to be a farmer. Did the princess misunderstand something? At this time, Tang Guo said, "This is the servant of the second princess." "The Caomin has seen the two horses." Lu Qing hurriedlyughed, saying that you are wee here. Tang Guo pursed the corners of her lips and said with a smile, "Er Ma is also a person who is worried about the country and the people. He knows that Chinese food is not easy, and he cares about the people. He joins you specially and is willing to do his meager strength. "Okay, I''m going to trouble you to give pointers on how to be humbly and easy to learn." "His Royal Highness, rest assured, Cao Min will teach the two horses well and guarantee that he will be able to grow good food in the future." The old farmers are still a little happy. Especially, if you got Tang Guo''s instructions, you would be even happier. Chapter 1482: Her Royal Highness (28) Chapter 1482: Her Royal Highness (28) "Second brother-inw, go." Tang Guo smiled and looked at Lu Qing, "Don''t you want to learn about these crops? The old farmers here are good hands in nting vegetables and grain, and people outside have no chance to learn." Lu Qing is wearing coarse linen and holding a straw hat. He vaguely felt that it was different from what he thought. He looked around his eyes and found this crop site, except for the people in Tang Guo and the people who guarded the crop site, the rest were old farmers. He thought that joining here was just watching them do it every day. Never imagined that he would go down to the field himself. This is really different from what he thought. "Waiting for someone, Master Chen, Master Xu, Master Wu from the Ministry of Agriculture will alsoe." Tang Guo said, "Second brother-inw, you should study with the old farmers first." When Lu Qing heard these ministers of the DPRK, he also had to go to the fields, and realized that it was really different from what he thought. He had to follow the two old farmers to the fields, and he can only do so now. I don''t know why, he regrets a little bit in his heart. Who knows, it looks like this here. "Two horses, do you know what the most important step is to start growing food?" the old farmer asked. Lu Qing hesitated for a moment, and said, "Digging a hole?" System: Puff-isn''t it digging? Now you are in the pit. "Digging a hole is only one step below the seed." Lu Qing said hurriedly, "I also ask the elderly for advice." With so many people watching, he still has to perform well. Since he has made such a big sacrifice, he has to learn how to learn. The old farmer touched his beard and said, "This first step is weeding." After finishing speaking, he pointed to a field with weeds, "Second-horse, please weed the grass with the people." "That''s it, yes, shovel these weeds away. If we don''t get rid of the weeds, the seeds will go down to the ground, and the weeds will affect the growth of the seeds and the future yield. Tang Guo sat on the side, drinking tea, watching Lu Qing bending over to weed. Arge patch of grass was finally removed after half a morning. Lu Qing was exhausted and panting, his face flushed. The straw hat he didn''t want to wear originally had to be worn on his head because he couldn''t stand the hot sun. He regrets it and should note. Looking at the vigorous old farmer around him, and Tang Guo staring at him without blinking, he couldn''t say what he didn''t want to do. It took him less than a long time to give up, it was really shameful. The current Lu Qing is really overwhelmed. "Sir, would you like to rest?" Lu Qing nodded, he wanted to rest. If he didn''t rest again, he felt that he was going to faint. He stepped aside to do it, Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Second brother-inw, is it okay?" "Okay." Lu Qing said quickly, squeezing a few smiles on his face, "I didn''t expect to grow crops, so troublesome, it can be regarded as a new experience." "Oh, then I can rest assured. From this, the second brother-inw is really determined." Tang Guo smiled, "Yingzhu, go and pour some herbal tea." It was the first time that Lu Qing felt approval from Tang Guo. He has a lot of energy at the moment. For Tang Guo, he always has regrets in his heart. After all, his goal at the beginning was her, and now he can only say that it is a pity. However, being able to be recognized by her, he felt that the grass was really not in vain. After Yingzhu brought the herbal tea, Lu Qing didn''t have the usual gentleness, and directly finished it with big mouthfuls. "Second horse, we are going to the second step next." Chapter 1483: Her Royal Highness (29) Chapter 1483: Her Royal Highness (29) Listening to the old farmer''s words, Lu Qing couldn''t help but say, "This second step, but digging a hole?" "No, Er Ma, do you see that the ground is t? Is it hard?" "Some are t, but also very hard." "That''s right, if you dig a hole in such a hardnd and sow the seeds, the growth will not be very good, and it will affect the output." Listening to the old farmer''s words, Lu Qing felt that there was some truth, and asked, "Then what is the second step?" Just after asking, Lu Qing heard a bull cry. Looking up, he saw two cows being led over. He had seen and heard one thing, plowing the ground. "Looking at the look of Erhu Ma''s enlightenment, you can see that you understand what the second step is," the old farmer smiled, "Yes, the next step is plowing." Lv Qing: He shouldn''te, who knows to plow, he doesn''t, doesn''t want to, can he go? When Tang Zhi and Yun kepting, they saw the most beautiful boy in the field! The cow was walking in front, and Lu Qing grasped the plowshare and followed the plowing. Even if he was wearing a straw hat, his face was red from the sun, and big beads of sweat dripped from his forehead into the soil. The coarse linen was already soaked. Tang Zhi: "..." If you are not mistaken, the person who is plowing thend who is ipatible with the surrounding old farmers is Lu Qing, right? Yun kept taking a look at Lu Qing, then set his gaze on, sitting in the shade of a tree to enjoy the shade, there was a Tang Guo with a maid swaying a fan and drinking herbal tea. Your Royal Highness, she looks really happy. Tang Zhi quickly sat beside Tang Guo and asked in a low voice, "Guo''er, is this what you said yesterday?" "Yes, he said that he wants to learn how to nt crops. I naturally have to arrange for old farmers to teach him well. These old farmers are good hands in nting food. You can''t find such a powerful one outside." Tang Zhi suffocated a smile, his sister really is, and the reason is so high-sounding. "Well, the posture of the two horses plowing the ground is also very skillful. I think it took a lot of hard work." Tang Zhi said with a serious face and praised. Tang Guo shook the fan, "Isn''t it? I was still suspecting that the second brother-inw is not good. I didn''t expect to be so powerful, I really underestimated him." "Brother Emperor, in this summer, the second brother-inw plowed thend under the scorching sun. This determination has made countless people admire." "Yes, the second brother-inw is really good. As expected, he was born as a champion. He is humbly and easy to learn. If you do well in learning, others do well in this plowing." Two brothers and sisters, sitting in the shade of the trees, you praise me every word. One after another high hats were ced on top of Lu Qing''s head, making him miserable. Especially when I look at it, the old farmers around him also admire him very much, and he has to continue the action he wants to put down the plowshare. Finally, it was noon, thend was almost finished, and the old farmer came to ask Lu Qing to eat. Lu Qing was able to stick to this point because of his face. He didn''t want to beughed at. If it doesn''t work in one day, how can he get the seeds? In order not to let today''s efforts in vain, he must bite his teeth and persevere. Three months is enough time for him to master many essentials. During the meal, Lu Qing ate three bowls of white rice directly for the first time. The taste was rude, not as gentle as before. "Second brother-inw, are you okay?" Tang Guo asked again. Lu Qing said quickly, "No problem." Chapter 1484: Her Royal Highness (30) Chapter 1484: Her Royal Highness (30) "Oh...then keep working hard, the old farmers all admire the second brother-inw, saying that you will be able to teach you." Tang Guo praised, "It can be seen that the second brother-inw is a smart man." Being praised by Tang Guo in public, Lu Qing felt much better. "Yes, I didn''t expect the second brother-inw to be so powerful." Tang Zhi also followed. Yun Wuxi also joined, "The two horses are born with intellectual roots, no matter what they learn, they are very fast, so how can it be difficult for him to plough thend?" After the three of them said, they looked at each other, and finally continued to say Lu Qing''s kind words. After dinner, the old farmer came to La Luqing again. The next step is to dig holes and sow seeds. Lu Qing kept these steps in mind and nned to move away secretly when he nted seeds in the future. Just because there are many varieties in the crop field that are not avable outside. This ce is strictly guarded by the royal family, not ordinary people cane in. When he got the seeds, he would nevere here again. But when it was nting, he was a little dumbfounded when he watched the old farmer hand him a handful of seedlings. "Second horse, look, like Caomin, put the roots of the seedlings in and bury them in the soil." Lu Qing hesitated and asked, "How do you nt seedlings, shouldn''t they be seeds?" "Now we are growing vegetables." The old farmer exined, "After ten and a half months, we can pick and eat." "The vegetables, there are seeds too?" "The environment here is not suitable for cultivating seedlings. The seedlings are brought from elsewhere." Lu Qing''s face sank, so he worked hard for a long time, but didn''t know where he got the seeds? "Brother Emperor, today this lychee is very sweet, where did ite from?" Tang Zhi nced at the cloud endlessly, "This is brought by the national teacher." "Oh, national teacher?" Tang Guo finally turned to Yun Wuxi, Yun Wuxi hurriedly showed a smile, "His Royal Highness likes this lychee?" "like." "Then another day, I will ask someone to send some to the princess mansion?" "Yes." Tang Guo ate the lychees and did not refuse. "If it is sweet, if it is not sweet, this pce will punish you." "Sweet guaranteed." Yun kept breathing a sigh of relief now. At least the father-inw ate his lychees and talked to him, instead of letting him calcte the weather tomorrow. Is this also progress? System: This is the pursuit. Tang Guo was not afraid of Lu Qing stealing the seeds. Those seeds needed a specific temperature and environment to grow seedlings, which was not as simple as Lu Qing Yijie thought. In the future, when these things spread to the entire Northern Xia Kingdom, even if Lu Qing gets the seeds, it will be useless and will not get any benefits. It is simply a waste of effort. With the current situation, poprizing these things, if soon, it will be possible within a year. High-level seeds, she has. Seeing Lu Qing''s face glowing red and squatting on the ground nting vegetable seedlings, she was very happy. Yun kept feeling that Tang Guo''s joy seemed toe from Lu Qing, but she was very happy if she said that it should be Lv Qing''s luck. So, she doesn''t want to see Lu Qing anymore? Lu Qing has been tortured by the old farmers every day for several days. He wanted to take a break, but Tang Guo went to the crop field early in the morning and asked people to bring cushions and sit in the shade of the trees, watching them busy. He made a promise in front of Tang Guo, and with her watching, he didn''t have the face to bezy. In just a few days, Lu Qing was tanned. Chapter 1485: Her Royal Highness (31) Chapter 1485: Her Royal Highness (31) Tang Xi was so distressed when he saw that Lu Qing was so dark, so he quickly asked Lu Qing what''s wrong. Lu Qing said, the matter of plowing thend. "How can the emperor let the cohort do this?" Tang Xi pursed her lips, "Even if you don''t want to arrange the cohort''s errand, you shouldn''t bully you like this." "Let''s go, I''m going to ask the emperor to talk about it." Lu Qing wanted to stop, but couldn''t stop Tang Xi. When he came to the outside of the crop field, Tang Xi was stopped. "Why can''t this princess go in?" Tang Xi really did not expect that these guards would not want her to go in. The guard was not afraid of Tang Xi at all, and only respectfully said, "Return to the second princess, the emperor gave the order before, and no one will enter without the permission of the emperor, the prince, and the princess." Hearing this, Tang Xi felt aggrieved. Anyway, she is also the second princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom, so she can''t even see a small ce. The more I think about it, the more ufortable it bes. Whenever the emperor will be able to join the father and the prince. If her mother and concubine were a queen and her brother was a prince, she would never be wronged in this way. "Then go and tell the emperor sister, the pce also wants to go in and see the new crops cultivated by our Beixia Kingdom." Tang Xi is not too stupid. Knowing that with his own ability, he couldn''t match Tang Guo at all, and it''s not advisable to force such a thing. At this moment, the seed of ambition nted in Tang Xi''s heart finally germinated. ... "Emperor Sister, are you dissatisfied with my husband?" Tang Xi came up and asked, "The cohort has the people in his heart and wants to participate in the cultivation of crops. Why is the eldest sister dissatisfied with the cohort and wants him to cultivate thend?" "Even though the husband has a bad background, how can I say that he is a schr, or a schr, and let him cultivate thend, is there anything wrong with it?" Tang Guo swallowed the lychees in his mouth, and asked inexplicably, "Second Huangmei, when am I dissatisfied with the second brother-inw?" "If not, why did the emperor let the cohort go to cultivate thend?" Tang Xi whispered, "It has been less than ten days. The cohort has not only lost a lot of weight, but also tanned a lot. Tang Xi had something to say, and suddenly he moved to a few familiar voices in the ground. He originally wanted to ask for justice for Lu Qing, but got stuck in his throat and couldn''t say anything. If she is not mistaken, aren''t those figures a few adults from the Ministry of Agriculture? Why, they also wore coarse linen, rolled up their trouser legs and sleeves, what did they n to do in the soil? "Second emperor sister, you have also seen that these adults are all veterans of the court, and now they are also working in the fields to understand and cultivate crops. With such skills, as a person from the Ministry of Agriculture It must be mastered. They wille over often, grow and cultivate themselves to gain experience, and willpile them into books in the future." "For the future of the Northern Xia Kingdom, many people, they don''t have to do less with the second brother-inw, or even do more with them. You can see that they are all gray-haired, but they are still willing toe and do it for themselves." Tang Xi was speechless. "Second emperor sister, if you really feel sorry for the second brother-inw and don''t want him to endure the hardship, let the second brother-inw give up." Tang Guo nced at Lu Qing who was running in the distance, her voice slightly raised, "I know the second emperor. My sister is reluctant to endure the hardships of her second brother-inw. In that case, starting today, the second brother-inw will not use it." "Sister Huang, wait." Lu Qing called out quickly. Chapter 1486: Her Royal Highness (32) Chapter 1486: Her Royal Highness (32) "Emperor Sister, I am not afraid of hardship, these elderly adults are willing to go to the ground, I am a grown-up, Lu Qing, are you still afraid?" Lu Qing held Tang Xi''s hand, "Princess, I understand your thoughts, but I have decided on this matter. It has only been less than ten days. If I want to quit this time, I don''t know how many people willugh." Lu Qing hooked Tangxi''s finger and whispered, "Princess, this matter is very important to me." Tang Xi remembered the n between the third prince and Lu Qing and had to give up persuading Lu Qing to leave. The emperor''s brother was right, if they were just ordinary princes and princesses, they would be bound for their entire lives. If things happen in the future, she is the emperor''s sister, the eldest princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom, it will only be more beautiful than Tang Guo. Tang Xi didn''t stop him, and Lu Qing continued to work in the ground. It''s been almost ten days, although my back is sore and tired every day. Anyway, he has some gains. In the past few days, there are also crops that directly nt seeds. He secretly remembered the method and moved a little. Three months is enough time for him to take away a lot. When the timees to find some talents, he will teach these methods to each other, and he is not afraid that he will not be able to cultivate crops with high yields and innovative varieties. Lu Qing worked hard for his great cause. Without knowing it, Tang Guo could clearly see his little movements. Tang Xi watched for a while, really didn''t want to watch any more, and bid farewell to Tang Guo. Seeing the sun gradually rising, the ministers of the Ministry of Agriculture who had been working in the field hurriedly came to the shade of the trees. Tang Xi saw these ministers go to the ground, but didn''t know that they were mainly observing the growth of crops, recording their growth patterns, and daily environmental temperature. It''s not like Lu Qing, who has to go down to cultivate the fields. When the scorching sun rises, they wille back quickly, hiding in the shade of the trees, andmunicating with Tang Guo where various crops should grow. At first, Tang Guo did take out the seeds he needed, but if he wanted a long-term solution, he still had to teach people how to fish. Therefore, these people still have to experiment slowly to cultivate seeds. She has ready-made technology here, just need to mention a little bit to lead them to the right path, much faster than they fumble for themselves. "His Royal Highness, the grain seeds and vegetables grown here are very mature, and it is time to spread them." "In the past few months, the seeds we have collected here should be enough for the first batch of vigers who are willing to try." Even if they provide nting and technology, not all people are willing to not nt their original crops, and are willing to vacate the fields to nt these new crops. If it fails and the output is not good, it will starve to death for them. "Then spread it, and spread out from the imperial city." "The minister is waiting for tomorrow to go to court, so he will ask the emperor to beat the emperor." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "These days, several adults have worked so hard. Thanks to your daily record of the seeds here, we can select the best ones, distinguish the environment in which they grow, and the temperature they adapt to." "How can I be better than your Highness, if there is no His Highness, here is still a wastnd. To be able to have today, everything is because His Highness has themon people in his heart, and wants them to eat and wear warmth." After the two sides touted the industry, the ministers held the record booklet and left talking andughing. Chapter 1487: Her Royal Highness (33) Chapter 1487: Her Royal Highness (33) Tang Guo nced, she was still exhausted in the field, getting darker and darker, like a piece of ck coal, Lu Qingughed. "The seed that Lu Qingxing stole bitterly will soon be poprized among the people." Tang Guo felt very happy. "Three monthster, some short-periods can be harvested, not to mention some fruits and vegetables. Its basically ten days and a half month long and you can eat it." "I don''t know, will he be mad at that time." System: [Host, why are you so bad. "Why do you call me so bad? He ran into him. If he didn''t have this thought, I would fix him?" System: Well, what the host says a lot, whether it''s human or nonsense, is reasonable. On the second day, the minister of the Ministry of Agriculture gave the emperor a note, stating that it was possible to spread some crop seeds, fruits and vegetables in the current season to the people. The officials of the Manchu dynasty, except the minister and the prince of the Ministry of Agriculture, did not know why the emperor was so happy when he saw Zhezi. After reading it, I only said one word: quasi. After a pause, he added, "This matter, the prince supervises." These days, he became more satisfied with this prince. Don''t be arrogant or rash, calm down. Before the severe drought in the north, the people had no harvest, and the prince had supervised the delivery of grain. With the previous warning, coupled with the timely delivery of food this time, there were norge swaths of people who starved to death as before. The emperor left many things to the prince. The three princes standing below looked as low-key as before. He didn''t know that what was written on the fold was to poprize new varieties of crops among the people. Three monthster, Lu Qing was no longer the handsome schr with fine skin and tender flesh. Carrying a hoe, wearing a straw hat, and wearing coarse linen, he is a lively farmer working in the field. The most ufortable thing about Lu Qing''s changes was Lu Qing. What she likes is Lu Qing''s good skin. Now Lu Qing goes back to the princess''s mansion every day, she hates it, and is quite indifferent to Lu Qing. Lu Qing didn''t seem to care, he had already stolen a lot of seeds. It''s all in his study, with several pockets. These seeds are enough for them to operate. It is estimated that in less than a year, they will have arge number of seeds in their hands. [The host is huge, and these people still have some abilities. With a little bit of guidance, they can pick out seeds that are suitable for the environment and soil in various ces. Look at these fruits and vegetables. This watermelon is really big. I also heard before that these people are talking privately and want to give you watermelons. The three princes seem to be low-key, but in fact they are all in the court, where will they take care of the lives of the people. As long as he pays more attention to the lives of people who are not ordinary people, he won''t be ignorant of the fact that the lives of people everywhere are much better than before. Not only are there fresh fruits and vegetables to eat, but the crops in the ground are also growing very well. "That Lu Qing told me today, not to do it." Tang Guo smiled, "If you stole a fewrge pockets of seeds from me, do you think you can go to heaven?" System: [Host, if there is no you, Lu Qing will really seed. Normally, it will take two or three years to poprize these seeds. For Lu Qing, it only takes one year. That''s why he said that the aura of the male and female master will disappear when it encounters the host. Chapter 1488: Her Royal Highness (34) Chapter 1488: Her Royal Highness (34) Before long, a spectacle appeared at the gate of the imperial city. In the imperial city, no hundreds of people went to watch, and they were shocked to see the food in carts and carts and the fruits and vegetables transported into the city. Seeing that these people all use bullock carts and wear coarse linen clothes, with happy and honest smiles on their faces. The guard asked them what they were here for. A rtively senior old man said with a smile, "The grassroots are here to thank the emperor, the prince, and the princess." This old man is the head of a certain vige. In the past, their vige was very poor, life was sad, and every household could not eat enough. Later, they distributed the seeds, saying that these are new seeds. They have deliberately inspected their environment here to ensure that these seeds will be able to harvest them. With the mentality of trying, the whole vige nted these seeds. I didn''t expect it to be a bumper harvest. Even though many food cycles were rtively long at that time, the fruits and vegetables were able to make them cope for a while. Now that there is a good harvest of food, they want to thank those who let them live a good life. I heard that the matter of cultivating seeds was studied by the princess. The person who ordered the spread to their vige was His Majesty the Emperor, while the one who supervised and assigned people to teach them was His Royal Highness. Therefore, they are here to thank these three people. The guards were also shocked, especially looking at the long convoy behind, obviously these were not just one vige. After the guards informed the emperor, they were put into the imperial city. The next thing was very shocking. It was the first time for the people in the imperial city to look at the food, fruits and fruits of so many carts, and the fruits and vegetables tied to the carts were really big and round, which looked very gratifying. More than half of the bullock carts were pulled away, the pce, and the other half stayed outside the princess mansion. When Tang Guo heard the words of gratitude from these people, her smile was brighter. She epted these things and said, "There will be better seeds in the future, and you will never live the days of no harvest." These farmers quickly thanked Her Royal Highness, the beautiful and intelligent princess who still had the people in her heart. Then, they left with satisfaction. Tang Guo left a cart, and the rest was distributed to those who worked on the crop field and the minister of agriculture. The emperor and the prince also left a wagon each, and the rest was given to concubines and ministers. The third prince Tang Zhao and the second princess Tang Xi were the emperor''s children, so naturally they were also divided into some. Tang Zhao looked at the big watermelon in front of him, raised his head and nced at Lu Qing, who was equally ugly and dark-skinned. He hit the watermelon with a punch, but he didn''t expect that the watermelon was still a bit hard, and his hands were all red. "Have you never heard of the poprization of seeds over there for three months?" Lu Qing also wished very much. He went to steal seeds and technology. How did he know that all the seeds he stole had been poprized in the hands of themon people? "Brother Sanhuang, otherwise, I will continue to go there, maybe there is something new..." "Okay, it''s useless to take these things now. Themon people already have such good things, and they will only get better and better in the future. When we get them, it''s useless. There is not much benefit. "Then what shall we do next?" "How do I know what to do?" Tang Zhao was very angry, took a deep breath, and said, "Stay on hold. Now they are gaining momentum. We don''t have any chance." Chapter 1489: Her Royal Highness (35) Chapter 1489: Her Royal Highness (35) "What are you doing next door?" Tang Guo sat in the yard eating the fruit that the people gave her, and looked at the wall next to it. The next door turned out to be a big house, which has been abandoned, no one lives, and has been taken back by the royal family. Now that there is a movement, is it because her father gave it to whom? "His Royal Highness, should you ask the servants?" Yingzhu said. Tang Guo nodded. Yingzhu trot to the next door quickly, while Tang Guo also asked the system to see what was going on there. System: [It seems to be repairing the house. Someone should move in to live. "Such a big house, in a good location, and the status of the people living in it should not be low," Tang Guo thought for a while, "I don''t know who got this house." As soon as her words fell, Yingzhu ran back. Behind her, she was followed by a handsome man in white clothes with a dusty appearance. Who is this not just a cloud? "His Royal Highness." Yun kept smiling and greeted Tang Guo, and slowly walked not far away from her. Tang Guo raised her brows lightly, "Guo Shi? What are you doing here?" "As a future neighbor, I am visiting Her Royal Highness." Yun said with a smile, "I will live next door from now on, and please take care of Her Royal Highness." System: Everywhere. Tang Guo: Sick skin and face. "Teacher of the country, you are already an adult. You must learn to take care of yourself. If you can''t take care of yourself, you might as well spend a few extra dors. Please write that the servant takes care of you." Yun kept listening, feeling a little sad. So, your Royal Highness, still not waiting to see him? This princess is really grudges. He has changed, and he didn''t approach her with that kind of bad purpose. Well, now he also has a purpose, and this purpose is to rmend himself a pillow seat. After so long, he never had a chance to speak. "Your Royal Highness, if you want to go out to y in the future, you cane to me." In Tang Guo''s puzzled eyes, he quickly added up the second half of the sentence, "I can fortune telling, and I can help your Royal Highness to predict the weather. If the weather is good, you can travel, if the weather is bad, then don''t go. If you have to go out, the weather If it''s not good, with my divination, you can bring an umbre." System: Hahaha,ugh to death, this is a weather forecast, it is not suitable to travel today, do you mean to bring an umbre? "That said, it''s good to be a neighbor with the national teacher, at least not afraid of raining when going out." Yun kept saying hurriedly, "Yes." He saw that Tang Guo didn''t intend to leave him, and he reluctantly said goodbye, saying that he would go over and have a look ande to visit another day. Ten dayster, the house next door had been repaired, and the cloud came again. "His Royal Highness, can you give me a reward and have a meal in the dormitory? We will be neighbors in the future, and I want to build a good rtionship with the Princess." "After all, distant rtives are not as good as neighbors." This time, Yun Yin also followed. Hearing Yun''s endless words, his expression was hard to express. He really didn''t know that in front of His Royal Highness the princess, the sonpletely lost his superior demeanor, especially like a male peacock with an open screen. His straight eyes almost indicated that he just fell in love with her. This time, Tang Guo did not refuse. Yun kept happy and miserable, and cautiously invited her over. Once, there will be a second time. Yun constantly invites Tang Guo to dinner for various reasons. Today''s housewarming joy, tomorrow I have a good baby, I am very happy, and I will also invite him to dinner. Chapter 1490: Her Royal Highness (36) Chapter 1490: Her Royal Highness (36) The day after tomorrow may be an unnecessary festival. He said that its better to eat something like a lively event, and you cant eat it alone. Hearing these words, Tang Guo nced at the dining table, isn''t it the only two of them? Time flickered, and the journey of Yun''s endless self-rmendation of pillow seats was five years in the blink of an eye. System: The perseverance of this guy is still as strong as before. Tang Guo was a little admired. Another day, Yun kepting to Tang Guo''s face. Before he could speak, Tang Guo said, "Guo Shi, I remember you know how to y the piano, haven''t I seen you y the piano in the past five years?" When ites to this matter, Yun endlessly wants to remember. If it hadn''t been that day, the people under the letter had to approach her in that way, why would he still dare not show his heart to her and rmend himself sessfully? When Tang Guo asked, Yun Fuxi''s face was quite serious. He said, "Because he keeps ying the piano and makes his Highness unhappy, so I won''t y the piano anymore. The piano has been destroyed, unless the princess doesn''t get angry anymore and I will be willing in the future. Just y for your Highness." Why is it so straightforward, because Yun keeps thinking that this is also an opportunity. In five years, she finally asked about himself. He didn''t know why he spent so much time just to get close to her. If it is an ordinary person, I am afraid that I have already given up. Yun Yin also didn''t understand, and only met once that day, why is his princess so persistent. Speaking of which, the eldest princess is also a strange woman. She has passed the marriageable age a long time ago, but she has no ns to hire a consort. Now with her noble status, who would dare to urge her to recruit a consort? Who would dare to persecute her, the people of the Northern Xia Kingdom, that was the first to refuse. System: [Host, this guy can make corrections when he knows his mistakes, he is very good, and he stops losses in time, and his consciousness is quite high. I think it is not bad, right? Tang Guo was quite speechless, "Tongzi, you actually sympathize with him." "Hey, after all, this man is really a bit miserable." Really, what a miserable man. Adding to the five years of living next door, it''s been almost seven years since he pursued his wife. The seven-year itch has passed, and he didn''t even pull his little hand. He was really the worst man in the world. "Master, you can calcte the weather for me. In two days, I''m going to travel far." Today Tang Guo haspletely realized his personal freedom, and he can leave the imperial city at will and travel to various ces. She had already told the emperor about going out to y. The emperor didn''t want to restrain her, and there was a prince to help her, even if the queen wanted her to hire a consort. The two most powerful men in the Northern Xia Kingdom both helped Tang Guo, and the people also turned to Tang Guo. The queen was really gone. "President is going to go out and y?" Yun kept nervous, "Where to go?" "Walk around, always stay in the princess mansion. It''s not interesting. I also want to go sightseeing and see the local customs." Yun kept silent for a while, and said, "His Royal Highness, this weather is actually inurate, it will change at any time, or if you take me with you, I can help you calcte the weather at any time." "His Royal Highness, do you think this is convenient?" System: Hahaha, it is very convenient. "The journey is far away, is the national teacher sure?" Yun kept solemnly, "Yes." "All right, the national teacher is kind, and when we set off the next day, we will be together." Yun kept rejoicing. Tang Guo''s first trip was to really want to go for a walk. Second, it will be seven years soon. Lin Yuexiang was also about to bring her sons and daughters into the imperial city to look for Lu Qing. During these years, Lin Yuexiang had nned toe to the imperial city several times, but was stopped by Lu Qing each time. In order to stop Lin Yuexiang, Lu Qing even asked someone to go to Lin Yuexiang''s house secretly. At night, the window was opened, making the pair of children cold. Such a vicious Lu Qing would still kill if Lin Yuexiang came to him secretly. Chapter 1491: Her Royal Highness (37) Chapter 1491: Her Royal Highness (37) Lu Qing has been very upset in recent days. This anxietyes from his original wife Lin Yuexiang. In the past few years, when two children were young, even if Lin Yuexiang wanted toe to the imperial city to find him, he had to trek through the mountains and rivers, so it was impossible to bring two young children. Later, as the children grew up, Lin Yuexiang wanted toe to the imperial city to find him several times. Fortunately, he ordered people to watch, once Lin Yuexiang had any changes, he called the people under his hands to cause some trouble to the other party. Every time Lin Yuexiang can be stopped, it does not mean that the other party will give up looking for him. Especially as the two children are getting older, Lin Yuexiang''s mood foring to him is probably even better. Lin Yuexiang''s temper was violent and straightforward. It would be strange to know that he had be a messenger and didn''t make troubles. As soon as things broke out, he was really over. Over the years, Lu Qing has not had a good time. He thought that Tang Xi really liked him, butter he realized that Tang Xi was just fancying his nice skin. Since working in the field for three months that year, his skin has be tanned and rough, and even if it slowly recovers, it is not as good as before. Tang Xi is very indifferent to him now, and often goes to various poetry clubs to make fun of the talents of the imperial city. Therefore, the two have been married for so many years without a child. Tang Xi cuckolded him, but he was too angry, and simply hooked up with the maid in the princess mansion. The first one is Juanzhu. I thought Tang Xi would be furious when he knew about it. Unexpectedly, Tang Xi said to him on the spot, "What kind of stuff the cohort likes, except for my side, you can pick it up. And it''s best to leave it alone with me." Originally, the two of them were still profitable, but the three princes had no ambitions. Tang Xi could not see hope, and did not want to wrong her young self because of the indispensable princess. She regrets it very much now. She didn''t know why at first, so she fell in love with Lu Qing. Lu Qing was originally too old. When he was in high school, he was 26 years old. Now it has been almost seven years, more than 30 years old. Where are the young talents with delicate skin and tender flesh? good looking? After this incident, Tang Xi did more, and simply took her guests back to the princess mansion to have fun. Lu Qing sat under the candlelight, staring at the letter in his hand. The above said that Lin Yuexiang disappeared with the two children, it is very likely that he came to the imperial city secretly and asked him what he wanted to do. Lu Qing sat on the chair with a gloomy face, thinking for a long time. Finally, I replied a letter with only one word: kill. "Yuexiang, I''m sorry, who told you to be obedient, always thinking abouting to me. I do this, but I have no choice. If you really make trouble in the imperial city, I can only lose my head." Lu Qing put the letter into the envelope and whispered in a low voice, "I will not forget your anniversary and your anniversary in the future. I will burn some paper money for you and your two children to ensure that you are below, and you have no worries about food and clothing. , Not forced by money, can be a rich ghost." "Master Ma." Hearing the sound of rolling beads outside, Lu Qing hid the letter quickly, "Come in." Juanzhu opened the door and held the tray with a cup of soup on it. "Master Ma, the servant maid saw that you didn''t use dinner much before, and specially brought you some soup." Juanzhu looked at Lu Qing with affection. The two looked at each other, and the atmosphere in the study suddenly became ambiguous. Chapter 1492: Her Royal Highness (38) Chapter 1492: Her Royal Highness (38) "Mother, when we go to the imperial city, can we really find Dad?" There were three people on the mountain path, the little girl who was led by a woman, and asked curiously, "Mother, why didn''t Dad go home?" "When you find your father, you will understand naturally." Lin Yuexiang did not smile on her face. The news she heard from her father a few days ago made her very uneasy. Excluding Lu Qing''s stay in the imperial city for nearly two years, plus the days after the imperial examination, Lu Qing has not returned for nearly ten years. During this period, she thought a lot about going to the imperial city to find people. Naihe hasn''t set off yet, there will always be various idents. At first, she also thought these idents were real idents. Until a while ago, her father came home from a long trip, approached her and told her something. Said that Lu Qing is now a husband and wife. She didn''t believe it, but her father said that it was one of their rtives who knew Lu Qing, who saw Lu Qing and Princess Cheng get married, riding a white horse. Believe it or not, she must go to Lu Qing. She vaguely felt that the previous ident was very wrong. So, this time, I took my two children and sneaked away from the path in the middle of the night. Sure enough, as she thought, there were no idents. Lin Yuexiang wondered, who was preventing her from going to the imperial city? Only by finding Lu Qing can we figure out all this. "Mother, don''t frown. If you frown, it won''t look good." Lu Yufan is more sensible than Lu Yuzhi, and overheard the conversation between his grandfather and Lin Yuexiang, "Even if Dad doesn''t want us anymore, his son will grow up. In the future, if a son will take care of his mother, the mother will not have to worry about it. The son will never forget her." Lin Yuexiang felt a littleforted. Holding a child in one hand, his voice was gentle, "Let''s go, no matter what, I have to say something." She was unwilling to marry Lu Qing happily. Knowing that he is a promising person, he will take care of everything, and the good food at home is left to him, and there are no two children. Hearing that he had to go to the imperial city to adapt to the environment earlier, she sold all the money in the family and everything that could be sold, fearing that he would suffer. In the end, there was no news from him for almost ten years. This time she went to the imperial city, she really hoped that Lu Qing died identally instead of marrying the princess. If he really died, she would raise two children well, and would burn him paper money every year on his death day. If he really forgets his wife of chaos, and marries the princess for the sake of prosperity, then she will definitely not let Lu Qing go! A few dayster, Lin Yuexiang and the three climbed over a mountain. Sitting by a small river, drank some water. Suddenly, she felt something was wrong, and raised her head, only to see a few people quietly walking towards her ce. At that time, she subconsciously led the two children and ran in a certain direction. In fact, she felt right. When the three of them had just ran away, they had already revealed their knives and chased them. "Mother." Lu Yuzhi looked at the terrifying people and chased them with a dazzling knife, and started crying at that time. Lu Yufan had a small face, very serious, "Sister, don''t cry, run faster, don''t let those people catch up. If you cry, you won''t have the strength to run." "Zhi''er, don''t be afraid, mother will protect you." Chapter 1493: Her Royal Highness (39) Chapter 1493: Her Royal Highness (39) "His Royal Highness, there doesn''t seem to be any particrly beautiful scenery here, why stay here for so long?" Yun Wuxi was very puzzled, especially just now, Tang Guo seemed to have even ordered people to go in the other direction. After an hour, they didn''t even return. He was really curious about what she wanted to do. "If the national teacher is impatient, you can go." "No, I''m not impatient, I''m just curious." Yun said hurriedly, "If your Royal Highness is willing, it''s okay to wait here until the sky is old." Tang Guo smiled at the corners of her lips, and asked, "Master, is it raining this afternoon?" "Let me calcte first." In terms of weather, endless clouds are indeed very powerful. Almost a calction is urate, even if there is any change during the period, as long as he is given another opportunity, he can also calcte the weather after the change. Among the nations, few monarchs didn''t know Yun Changxue, and everyone hoped that Yun Changxie could be a national teacher in their country. Who can know that, in their eyes, the endless clouds of the world''s superiors have been reduced to a weather forecast, or the kind that is willing. "His Royal Highness, near the evening, there will be a heavy rain of drifting, and it will be the whole night." After speaking, he forgot to look at Tang Guo. The people who were building the shed over there looked at Tang Guo curiously. Could it be that she knew that there would be heavy rain in the evening, so she called people to build a shed? The wilderness here is full of disordered trees and weeds, and it is not a beautifulndscape. Especially where they are facing, there is a sloping hillside. In half an afternoon, the shelter for shelter from the rain has been built. Tang Guo''s motorcade also moved in, and the entourage began to cook. Yun Wuxi stopped talking this time, for fear of angering her and being rejected by her. He always has a feeling that even if he counts the weather conditions, it is dispensable to her. He had already expressed his thoughts that day, and she didn''t seem to care very much. He couldn''t figure out what her thoughts were, but he vaguely understood that it was because the first meeting made him miss the most important thing. In this life, if there are no idents, perhaps the best result is that he can stay by her side. The worst result is that there is no chance to stay by her side. "Master, what are you staring at me thinking?" "I''m thinking, how can I let His Highness calm down so that I won''t regenerate my anger." Yun Wuxi''s appearance is very innocent, and the surrounding entourages are used to it. On the way, this national teacher is really shameless. Tang Guo took a snack and said, "I''m not angry with you." "That''s not waiting to see me." "If I don''t wait to see you, I won''t take the national teacher." "That..." Yun kept asking, because she raised her head and looked at him with a smile. "Master, what was your purpose for attracting my attention?" Yun kept answering honestly, "To gain the trust of His Highness, I want His Highness to help me and ask for precious medicinal materials from the Queen''s hands." "So, you are using beauty to confuse me, intending to deceive my feelings. When the timees to take the medicine, you will say that it is not appropriate between us, and then leave?" Yun kept silent. The initial decision was this. "is not it?" "Yes." Yun kept peeking at her expression and saw that she was still smiling, as if lifeless, but he became even more disturbed. Chapter 1494: Her Royal Highness (40) Chapter 1494: Her Royal Highness (40) "Then now, approach me and please me, what is your purpose?" Yun''s voice said sincerely, "I hope that one day, he can be treated with his highness, or even be able to stay with him for a lifetime." "I don''t want to get married in this life. We have known each other for so many years, National Teacher, you should know." "It''s okay, just be your Royal Highness''s neighbor, I am willing to stop." Tang Guo was amused, and said, "You are contented. The national teacher is a person who likes to idle clouds and wild cranes. Is he really willing to stay in the imperial city for the rest of his life and confine himself to a big house?" "Yes, I am willing to be the weather forecast for His Highness all my life." System: Hahahahahaha...The cloud is endless, you are awesome. "Alright, what you want to do, I will not interfere, nor will I force it. This is your personal choice." Hearing that Tang Guo wouldn''t drive him away, Yun Wuxiu breathed a sigh of relief, "His Royal Highness, I have a doubt." "Say it." "If we meet for the first time and have no other purpose in mind, is it possible for us to be husband and wife?" Tang Guoughed in a low voice, "I don''t know, but what I want to say is that the first sight is really important. The first sight you see, you are not qualified. I am the eldest princess of Northern Xia Kingdom. Now that my father and the emperor have allowed me to marry on my own, I dont have to get married for the sake of getting married. What I want to do now is to explore the mountains and rivers and cultivate some new crop varieties." "The unending wish is to be able to follow His Highness as a weather forecast for His Highness, and hope that His Highness will not dislike it." Even if you can''t be a husband and wife, you can stay together for a lifetime, can you? He saw that the princess really didn''t want to get married, and her words and eyes all carried a leisurely posture. She is very different from the woman of this dynasty. This is a woman with a world in mind and a free soul. Regarding emotional matters, she may be thinking about it someday. After the two of them talked in the afternoon, Yun endlessly became more at ease. Seriously helping Tang Guo announce the weather, the entourage and the maid were also a little speechless. As it approached the evening, there was a thunderstorm in the sky, followed by a heavy rain that seemed to never stop. Yun Wuxi still didn''t understand why Tang Guo had to sit in the shed, looking at the sloping hillside not far away. He also stared at it, almost half an hourter, on the hillside, two lumps of something rolled down. Before he could react, he heard Tang Guo say, "Go and save the two children." Two kids? Yun''s eyes darkened. Although it was not far away, the sky was very dark. In addition to the heavy rain, he could not see clearly. The two children who rolled down opposite him thought it was a rock. Tang Guo''s entourage, without saying anything, listened to her and rushed directly to the slope. In the Northern Xia Kingdom, Tang Guo had a lot of fans, and countless people wanted to work for her. Following his vigorous abilities, he quickly took the two semi-conscious children into the shed. Looking at the two children covered in blood and scars, Tang Guo looked towards the cloud endlessly, "Master, I heard that your medical skills are good." "Leave it to me next." "Mother... Mother..." The two children were in a daze, still shouting mother. Yunbu paused for a while, lowered his head to check their injuries, he checked the boy, and Yingzhu helped take care of the other girl. Chapter 1495: Her Royal Highness (41) Chapter 1495: Her Royal Highness (41) "How''s it going?" Tang Guo asked when Yun kepting out. Yun constantly replied, "It''s all skin injuries. Maybe I got cold from the rain. I have taken medicine. I will wake up tomorrow." "Ok." Yun Wuxi had many questions in his heart, but seeing Tang Guo looking at the distant location, he did not ask. If he remembers correctly, this position should be the direction she sent to the entourage before. So, what else will happen next? Yun kept expecting it, and it was nearly half an hour when those entourages returned. Not only did theye back, but they also carried a person on their back. From the **** aura on their bodies, it can be inferred that they had fought with people, even though they had been washed away by the rain. "Is the person alive?" Tang Guo looked at the woman who was ced on the board, with a pale face and many stab wounds on her body. "Alive," Yun said endlessly, "but the injury is a bit serious, and it may take a month or two to raise him." "Oh... just stay alive, Yingzhu, you help the national teacher." This time, Tang Guo went back to a separate ce in the shed and never looked outside again. Yun Wuxi understands in his heart that nothing will happen again. Waiting for him to deal with the woman''s injury, looking back to find Tang Guo, Yingzhu said to him, "The princess has already rested." Yun nodded endlessly, and countless doubts in his heart could only dissipate in the dark night. Everything I experienced today is really weird. As if she knew these things would happen. Who is that woman? Who are the two children? She ran all the way and waited for more than a day, just to save these three people who had nothing to do with her? No, he thinks she should not be so boring, the identity of these three people must not be simple. What kind of status is it that makes her care so much? Yun constantly stopped with doubts. Tang Guo had a good night''s sleep, woke up early in the morning, just used some porridge, and suddenly heard a child''s shout from the inside. That "mother" sounded really miserable and creepy. Tang Guo put down the porridge bowl and walked in. I saw the boy, sitting on the bed nkly, looking around warily. His eyes were puzzled, and he was obviously surprised, how could he be here. He seemed to feel someoneing in, he quickly raised his head, and when he saw Tang Guo, his whole body trembled. "howe?" This was a question asked by the boy subconsciously. Tang Guo raised his brow lightly when he heard this, "Tongzi, do you think something is wrong?" [Host, the child''s eyes are not naive at all, there is still a bit of vicissitudes, maybe...] "Reborn." Tang Guo continued, even though Lu Yufan had covered up her surprise and made her eyes and face return to a confused look, she couldn''t help her. "It looks like a lively life, it can be seen that there is no life-threatening." Tang Guo said with a smile. Lu Yufan is stunned, isn''t this your Royal Highness? Why is she here? Shouldn''t she be in the princess mansion of the imperial city now? How is this going? wrong! Lu Yufan looked down at his hand, his small hand, his pupils dted. He turned his head to find the little girl sleeping beside him, his eyes were painful andplicated, sister? Why is my sister so young? How is this going? Tang Guo looked at Lu Yufan in shock and couldn''t believe it, and turned back and said to Yingzhu, "Stay outside and don''t let anyonee in." "Yes, Your Highness." Chapter 1496: Her Royal Highness (42) Chapter 1496: Her Royal Highness (42) "You know me." In this smallpartment, only Tang Guo and Lu Yufan were left. Lu Yuzhi was still asleep, which was equivalent to the two of them alone. I was still amazed at how Lu Yufan, who was when he was a child, returned to this time in pain. It was toote for anything. Suddenly hearing Tang Guo''s words, he raised his head subconsciously. Wait, no, it''s different. His Royal Highness was in this ce and saved him, which means that everything is different. This is a barrennd, there is no road, there is no such thing, the other party identally rescued him. Moreover, the majestic rain startedst night. From his current condition, it can be seen that he was rescued when he fell down the hillside. I remember that in thest life, he had been in the rain all night, and his sister rolled down to the side of the road separately. Finally, he was rescued by a beggar and was in aa for several days. He didn''t want to be a beggar, but wanted revenge, so he joined a wealthy family as a book boy. Everything is different now, this one is different, it is likely that this is the princess. "His Royal Highness?" Lu Yufan is a smart man, he is no longer a child. "Yeah." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes with a smile. When he was about to guess something, he said, "Lv Xiao Zhuangyuan, I''m very happy, you are back." what? Lu Yufan''s eyes widened, is this a showdown? He hasn''t figured out how to say it yet. System: The host teases others again. Well, the same person who had been by Lu Qingkeng confessed his identity, and Lu Yufan couldn''t help the host. "His Royal Highness, are you here specifically for me?" Lu Yufan epted the fact that both of them were reborn. "In the previous life, I was deceived by Lu Qingmeng and made it difficult for the pce to fall. Now, Your Highness hase to save me again and be Lu Yufan''s lifesaver. , I dont know what your Highnesss purpose is? If your Highness wants to take my life personally, please give me time to take revenge. After I kill Lu Qing, I will ask your Highness again." "If I wanted your life, if I looked at you yesterday evening, I would ask someone to go up and make a knife. In the past life, you and I were all deceived by treacherous men, so I can be regarded as pitying each other." "I saved you, naturally to let you deal with Lu Qing. Now, with a slight pinch, he is dead, so he is very unhappy." The corners of Tang Guo''s lips turned up slightly, her beautiful eyes falling on Lu Qing, "If you kill him with your own hands, I think it will be relieved." Lu Yufan''s small body was shaking. Is this still the kind and pure white princess? "And you used to really sorry for me, so how about it, after you killed Lu Qing, once you became loyal to my brother, how about working for my North Xia country for the rest of your life?" "Well, as long as your Royal Highness gives me a chance to avenge, I, Lu Yufan, will dedicate to the Northern Xia Kingdom throughout my entire life and will always be loyal to the Prince. If the prince does not fall, the three princes will have no chance. At first he was just deceived. The two men were too powerful and helped them make wedding dresses. Now he''sing again, don''t even want to run if he doesn''t kill those two people. System: Another bull willing to sell his life! "His Royal Highness, I have a plea, I hope you can send someone to find my mother." Lu Yufan''s eyes were red, and tears almost burst out. Now that he is not a child, how could he cry in front of a woman, that would be too shameful. "What are you looking for? Your mother is seriously injured and she is still recuperating next door. If you want to see it, you can go now." Lu Yufan: How could this woman be born again, so powerful, there is really no way topare people. He was born again and is still a piece of fish. People are born again, that is to turn things around. System: This kid is stupid. Chapter 1497: Her Royal Highness (43) Chapter 1497: Her Royal Highness (43) After sighing Tang Guo''s greatness, Lu Yufan didn''t care if his mind was still a little dizzy, so he hurriedly moved to the next door to see Lin Yuexiang''s situation. Yun kept waiting outside, seeing the thin and pale Lu Yufaning out behind Tang Guo and saying, "Your body has not recovered yet. You should lie down and cultivate for two days." Lu Yufan didn''t recognize Yunchang, but at the first nce, he knew that this was not a simple person. He remembered that Tang Guo was born again just like him. Presumably the other party has changed many things, and it is not surprising that this seemingly uplicated man appears next to her. "This is a national teacher who is endless, not only can divination, but also has good medical skills. Yesterday, he helped you to see the disease. Your mother had already gone for most of her life, and he saved it." Tang Guo and Lu Yufan exined. Hearing that, Lu Yufan hurriedly bowed his hand to the cloud and bowed his head with gratitude, "Lv Yufan thanked Master Guoshi for his life-saving grace." "No thanks, you should thank Your Majesty. If you don''t have your Royal Highness''s instructions, I won''t be nosy." Yun Wuxi''s expression of indifference made him unable to hold back a smile. Guo Shi is really a double-faced person. In front of her Royal Highness, he looks like an expert in front of the rest. She admired the speed at which her face changed. Perhaps thest moment he hushed and asked his Royal Highness, and the next moment in front of them, he looked cold and inhuman. It can be seen that the national teacher really cares about His Royal Highness, but it is a pity that when we meet for the first time, we should not think about calcting His Highness. No matter how good he is now, if His Royal Highness does not want to do something, she, as a personal courtdy, will not interfere with His Royal Highness''s choice, she only needs to take care of her. Lu Yufan was a smart person, and he understood something in an instant. Yun kept looking at him with indifference, but when he said the word "His Royal Highness", his tone and expression in his eyes instantly became gentle. He sighed once again, as he deserves to be the favored princess, this rebirth is a step to the sky. Of course, he wasn''t jealous, he just felt that good fortune made others, and now he has returned, his mother is not dead, and his sister has not been reduced to a woman of the wind. On the contrary, he was very thankful that the princess was able to be born again, otherwise, even if he was born again at this time. At his young age, what can he do? My mother cannot be saved, and my sister is also missing. Therefore, he should really thank Her Royal Highness the princess. Lu Yufan secretly vowed in his heart that he would be loyal to the princess throughout his life, and he should also go back to his previous life and be deceived by an adulterer and made mistakes. Tang Guo felt the change in Lu Yufan''s eyes, and didn''t care. She saved Lu Yufan''s family for only one reason. She didn''t want to be moisturized by Lu Qing. There was no righteousness, but selfishness. System: But the host is invisible and will always harvest some cattle willingly to help her plow the fields. Lu Yufan really felt relieved after seeing Lin Yuexiang''s. Although his mother was seriously injured, she finally saved her life and was able to recover after two months of raising her. Just stay alive. Then, with tears in his eyes, Lu Yufan bowed to Tang Guo three times again, "His Royal Highness, what do I need to do next?" She saved his life, and everything in the future should be arranged by her, he was willing. Chapter 1498: Her Royal Highness (44) Chapter 1498: Her Royal Highness (44) "study hard." Tang Guo said, "Try to get the top pick as soon as possible." "it is good." Lu Yufan''s eyes lit up. In his previous life, he relied on the books left by Lu Qing and the books his grandfather found to give him. Coupled with the appreciation of the rich young master, he was also a young man and was awarded the top pick. Now that he is back in his life, these things are familiar to him. Knowing the way forward, Lu Yufan obeyed Yun''s endless words and went back to lie down and rest. Even if you want revenge anymore, you have to do it step by step. The most important thing is to maintain a good body. "His Royal Highness, who is he?" Yun kept asking when Tang Guo didn''t evade him. Tang Guo replied: "This child is called Lu Yufan, the little girl inside is called Lu Yuzhi, and the seriously injured woman is named Lin Yuexiang. They are Lu Qing''s wife and children." Yun endlessly froze for a moment, his expression also a little surprised. "Which Lu Qing?" "The national teacher thinks, who else is Lu Qing?" "So, he concealed the fact that he had a wife and children, and became a consort?" Yun Wuxi didn''t really guess these, because what Lu Qing said was also the champion. Being able to stand out among so many talents shows that the ability is not small. In the Northern Xia Kingdom, if you became a consort, you could not enter the court as an official. Aspiring men will never give up the opportunity to get promoted and make a fortune. Instead, they will be a man with no real power. This Lu Qing is really different from other people, and the path he chose is different. "What happened yesterday?" Yun endlessly thought about why these three mothers and children were so embarrassed. "The mother and son are nning to go into the imperial city to find Lu Qing. Do you say that Lu Qing would like them to find it? Once this matter is exposed, his ten heads will not be enough." Yun kept saying, "Then this person is really vicious." "The vicious ones are still toe. The national teacher is just watching. What happens next may subvert your outlook on life." Tang Guo said with a smile. Yun kept on being just a little curious about what happened next. What he was most curious about was that Her Royal Highness seemed to be in control of everything, as if there was nothing she didn''t know about in this world. Even when Na Lu Qing wanted to enter the crop field and steal seeds, His Royal Highness was also very clear. In the end, three months of work was done in vain. The seeds that were stolen have long been poprized among the people. I heard that Lu Qing''s face was ugly at that time, and he was sick. He had calcted the fate of Northern Xia Kingdom before, and the luck that should have gradually declined, has gradually flourished. As for the extent to which he can prosper, no matter how great he is, he can''t see that far. He vaguely felt that as long as the Great Princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom was alive, the Northern Xia Kingdom would not weaken. In seven years, neither long nor short, she has brought earth-shaking changes to Beixia Kingdom. And she is not greedy for power. No wonder the whole country, even the emperor, is willing to give her a special honor. As for the prince, the whole is controlled by a sister. When the prince is there, he shouldn''t say a few words with the princess. Originally, the prince still respected him, because he moved to the princess mansion next door these years. Every time I was seen by the prince, talking to him was yin and yang strange, as if he owed him five million silver taels. "His Royal Highness, do you want to go back to the imperial city directly in a few days?" Yun asked, thinking that there were three more people now. Chapter 1499: Her Royal Highness (45) Chapter 1499: Her Royal Highness (45) "It''s been less than a month since I came out, what do I do when I go back? Of course it is to continue ying." "Where are the three of them?" "Bring it on." Tang Guo''s gaze fell on Yun''s face, "The national teacher is knowledgeable and talented. That Lu Yufan is a good seedling. I will trouble you to watch more along the way. If you can give pointers, give him more guidance. Right. And that Lu Yuzhi is a girl, I think she can study medicine, is the Chinese teacher willing?" System: Use everything. "willing." Of course Yun Wuxi would not refuse. There was a lot of confusion in his heart, which showed that she didn''t tell him what he meant. He didn''t ask, what she wanted to do, he would help her, as long as she was satisfied and happy. Lu Yuzhi was the second to wake up, and when she woke up, she looked dazed. Tang Guo looked at her and knew that this was a real child, and no rebirth had happened. Lu Yufan stayed aside,forted for a long time, and said that Lin Yuexiang was fine, and the little girl''s eyes regained her look. "Brother, what about those bad guys? Why did they chase us and almost killed my mother?" On that day, Lin Yuexiang knew that all three of them would die if they continued to escape. When passing a slope, she cruelly pushed the two children down. Whether you can live or not, it can only be fate. If it falls into the hands of those people, there is no chance of survival. At that time, it was drifting heavy rain and the sky was getting dark, and those people might not have seen her movements. But her running figure is more likely to attract their attention. She did seed, and those people did not notice, the two children rolled down the slope. "The bad guys have been arrested." Seeing that Lu Yufan didn''t know what to say, Tang Guo said frankly, "As for why you want to kill you, because they are ordered by someone to cut the grass and remove the roots to avoid future troubles." Lu Yufan stared at Tang Guo nkly, it was toote to stop her. "Who sent it?" Lu Yuzhi asked, looking at Tang Guo with big beautiful eyes, "Good-looking sister, can you tell me who is going to kill me, my brother, and my mother?" "your dad." Lu Yufan''s expression is hard to say in a word. Such a thing, let the little girl know, I am afraid it will cast a shadow on her. Tang Guo nced at him and said, "I think that your previous experience is enough to leave a terrible shadow on your sister. It''s better to say all of them. Let her ept it sooner, anyway, sooner orter there will be a meeting. Facing." "Why did Daddy kill us?" Sure enough, when Lu Yuzhi heard it, tears burst out uncontrobly. "Because your father concealed the fact that he has a wife and children for the sake of prosperity and wealth, and became the princess''s husband." Lu Yufan no longer stopped. Your Highness is right, and sooner orter you will have to face it. Lu Qing is not a good person. If you leave the impression that Lu Qing is a good person to your sister, revenge against him will be hindered. They had just experienced being hunted down. At this time, knowing that Lu Qing was the one behind, his sister should no longer hold hope to Lu Qing. Tang Guo finished speaking and left with a smile on his face. Leaving the crying Lu Yuzhi to Lu Yufan forfort, her expression made Lu Yufan think that she was deliberately causing him trouble. System: Lv Xiao Zhuangyuan is really smart, the host is indeed deliberate. A few dayster, Lin Yuexiang also woke up. Tang Guo drew a gourd like this, and then told Lin Yuexiang exactly what Lu Qing had done. Chapter 1500: Her Royal Highness (46) Chapter 1500: Her Royal Highness (46) Lu Yufan has a feeling of being unlovable. He already understands that this is the princess''s revenge. Lin Yuexiang had expected Lu Qing''s change of heart and Princess Shang''s affairs. It was not difficult for her to ept these. When I heard that the person who chased her was also Lu Qing, her expression was startled, "I, Lin Yuexiang, have never done anything to apologize to him. Everything is considered for his future. He will give birth to children and never let him. He spends a little bit of money, and in the end, for the sake of glory and wealth, he is afraid of being taken off his head, unexpectedly killing me." Lin Yuexiang didn''t cry, but her face was very numb. Lu Yuzhi held her mouth t, holding her hand without crying. Lu Yufan also looked at her nkly andforted her quietly. In this way, Lin Yuexiang came back to her senses and looked at the two well-behaved children. She whispered, "Your father abandoned our mother and son three for the sake of prosperity and wealth. Now they are killing us for fear of death. Yufan, Yuzhi, mother swallowed in her heart. I still want to go to this imperial city without losing my breath, and even if its too old to be told, I have to pull Lu Qing from that lofty identity." "Mother, why don''t you listen to what your Royal Highness said, now our lives are all saved by His Highness." Lin Yuexiang reacted and quickly thanked Tang Guo, saying, "I dare not ask His Royal Highness to redress the grievances for the women, but only ask His Royal Highness to give the women a chance to redress the grievances. After suing Lu Qing, the women are willing to serve His Highness for life." [The host is a straight-tempered, three-minded person. Actually there is no such thing as asking you to avenge her. ] The system was a little surprised, thinking that Lin Yuexiang would speak directly and let the host help her greatly. She and Lu Yufan have simr personalities, and both demand that she have a chance to avenge her, but she has never thought of letting the host take a big shot. "A woman who can abandon herself and push her two children down the hill at a critical moment is rare in this era. Lin Yuexiang has a straight temper, which I had expected. The character of this mother-inw does not vain me. Save them." If A Dou can''t help, she would rather watch them go to their original destiny. "I don''t want you to serve." Lin Yuexiang hesitated for a while and asked, "I don''t know what your Royal Highness wants. The women will do everything they can." Although she knew that the high princess didn''t care at all, she did say this sincerely. "The reason why I helped you is that Lu Qing provoked me." Lin Yuexiang had heard the name of this princess earlier, and she had always admired her in her heart. This was the role model of all the women in the Northern Xia Kingdom. "As you know, I was the one that Lu Qing wanted to calcte? But I was lucky and escaped." Lin Yuexiang''s expression was hard to say. She had only heard that Lu Qing was a talented person at the beginning of her parents'' order and her matchmaker''s words. Except poverty, the parents are seriously ill, everything is fine. She married. Not long after her marriage, her parents-inw went, and the funerals were handled by her alone. Except for the first month, afterwards, between her and Lu Qing, there was little talk. After giving birth to Lu Yufan, she had to take care of the children and take care of the family. The twomunicated less frequently. So she actually didn''t understand Lu Qing. Unexpectedly, he was so shameless and did that kind of disgusting thing. "I support you in suing Lu Qing and taking his dog''s life, but before that, you all need to change and grow to the point where Lu Qing is surprised." Chapter 1501: Her Royal Highness (47) Chapter 1501: Her Royal Highness (47) Lin Yuexiang didn''t understand why the noble princess had to spend the price to transform her. Along the way, they travelled around the mountains, chanted poems and painted pictures, and ordered people to restore her body and even maintain the skin that was slowly aging. And her pair of sons and daughters became Yun Chang''s named disciples. The son learns divination and knowledge of the world, while the daughter learns medicine from the other side. Of course, the most important task is her. To maintain her body and skin, she also has to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy. She has to suffer a hundred times more fortunately than she is going to cultivate the fields and sow seeds in the hot sun. She is more than 30 years old, and she definitely can''t keep up with young people. But she didn''t refuse to learn these things. She always knew that Lu Qing was a talented person and could more or less feel that the other party looked down on her. If she has time, she is also willing to learn some calligraphy and painting to cultivate her sentiment. But she has to take care of the family, and Lu Qing, where can she have time to discuss poetry and painting with him. I didn''t expect that after the disaster survived, there would be such an opportunity to change. She vaguely understood that the thoughts of the princess, did she want to change her to appear in front of Lu Qing and surprise her? Maybe, this is the hobby of Her Royal Highness Princess Noble. And there was her son''s encouragement. Every day, the two young ones praised her for looking better. Whenmunicating with her son, there seemed to be more topics and she became more interested. She could also tell the stories in ancient books to her sons and daughters. Lin Yuexiang felt that she was really wasting a lot of time, and she was even harder to learn. Tang Guo looked at such a positive mother and son, very happy. Yun Wuxi is still puzzled. Why is she so happy when these three have changed so much? "If your Royal Highness is not satisfied with Lu Qing, there are many reasons to make him lose his head." Just by colluding with the three princes and secretly trying to rebel, Lv Qing can drink a pot. Tang Guo withdrew his gaze from Lin Yuexiang who was ying the piano, half-squinted, and said, "Life is too long. I always find something more interesting. Lu Qing is too disgusting. I just kill him. I don''t feel relieved." "Then your Royal Highness thinks, how can I relieve my qi?" "Um... slowly... slowly, step by step, let him lose what he has." Tang Guo tilted her head and smiled, "Second Huangmei returned to the princess mansion with her face in front of him. Fortunately, do you think he feels ufortable?" "Naturally it is ufortable." "Then the vulgar woman he once despised, suddenly one day, turned into a talented woman with a great appearance. He didn''t recognize it. He chased her for several days without any result. At thest time, she learned about her. Identity, do you think he is ufortable?" The corners of Yun''s lips twitched. Sitting opposite him, Lu Yufan, who was observing the chess game, almost turned off the entire chessboard. After the rebirth, the princess really had a perverted personality. When she thought about it, she came out, hey, it was also Lu Qing, who hadmitted crimes and could not live, deceived other people''s feelings, and finally beaten her. Not only that, but also killed other people''s brother, killed their mother and queen, and finally teamed up with the three princes to destroy her father. Can she not hate such a person? This is simply a deep hatred. He also felt that he could only kill Lu Qing and not understand his hatred. Your Highness''s strategy is wonderful. Yun endlessly was a little stunned! Chapter 1502: Her Royal Highness (48) Chapter 1502: Her Royal Highness (48) It turns out that if you retaliate against a person, can you deliberately so that the other person will die? Yun endlessly wondered at the time, if she used all her heart to love someone, would that person be very happy? "National Division?" Tang Guo screamed when he saw Yun constantly stunned. Yun kept in his reverie, as if he hadn''t heard him. "Guo Shi, what are you thinking, so absorbed?" Perhaps because he was used to answering her honestly, Yun kept saying subconsciously, "I''m thinking, if your Highness deliberately treats someone well and loves this person, how happy this person will be." Lu Yufan: Is it really good for the National Normal University? At least he looks like he is really a child now. Tang Guo hadn''t answered the conversation, but Yun Wuxi had reacted, that sentence could not be received. He met her smiling eyes and quickly said, "His Royal Highness, don''t get me wrong, now I can follow Your Highness and be His Highness''s neighbor, I am already very satisfied." "Master, do you think I''m not good to you?" Yun kept thinking without thinking, and replied, "His Royal Highness is very kind to me." "The national teacher understands it, you see, except for my personal courtdy Yingzhu, and those entourages, where do I take people? The national teacher invites me to dinner every time, did I not go to your house? Yes What new thing, I didn''t ask someone to call you?" System: Cover your face, the host settled the bill. Tang Guo has any good things, I think about you. If you want to be so greedy, Lu Yufan has nothing to say. Then he remembered his previous life. Could it be that Lu Qing had cast a psychological shadow on Her Royal Highness, didn''t she intend to love someone in this life? Lu Yufan looked at the cloud with endless eyes, full of sympathy. Yun endlessly: "His Royal Highness is really good to endlessly." "Well, the national teacher is really forgetful. I''m so kind to you. You still want me to love you, so greedy." "No, I''m really satisfied with endlessly, and I won''t think about it anymore." For some reason, Yun kept on hearing her greedy words, and his heart was a little creepy. System: That''s prohibition, this guy, it''s really inexhaustible, the prohibition is more powerful than one. In just one year, Lin Yuexiang had undergone earth-shaking changes, even wearing a in dress, it was difficult to conceal her temperament. Nowadays, whoever meets her will never think of her as a vulgar vige woman who used to raise children at home and cultivate thend and grow vegetables. Her skin turned white, and she could export into a chapter. Lu Yufan has more knowledge than his previous life. And Lu Yuzhi can already diagnose the patient alone, along the way, many free clinics were performed by her, and she was awarded the title of a little genius doctor. During this period, Tang Guo also arranged for the three mothers and sons to practice martial arts. Lin Yuexiang originally thought that martial arts practice took time, so it was better to practice calligraphy and read books. Then Tang Guo gave her a reason, telling her that she could not refuse, and went to martial arts happily. The reason is: When you see Lu Qing in the future, you have a stunt, and two ps can incite him to fly, so unhappy? Lin Yuexiang was stunned at the time. After reacting, her eyes were bright, and she just said, "Cool." Her Royal Highness deserves to be the woman she admires most. It''s a good reason to learn martial arts. She wanted to beat Lu Qing a long time ago, and she must beat his little white face into a pig''s head. So among the three mothers and children, Lin Yuexiang is the most serious one in martial arts. "His Royal Highness, you are really omnipotent. You actually asked someone to engrave Lu Qing''s name on a wooden stake. Now my mother is working hard every day to practice martial arts, and the wooden stake has broken a lot." Lu Yufan said helplessly. Tang Guo smiled and said, "Then Lu Qing is very shameless. I''m not asking Yuexiang to learn more, and he won''t suffer from dealing with Lu Qing in the future." System: The host''s reasons have always been sufficient, look at Lin Yuexiang''s energetic appearance. Chapter 1503: Her Royal Highness (49) Chapter 1503: Her Royal Highness (49) Tang Guo traveled abroad for three years. During these three years, she took Lin Yuexiang, mother and son, to see the world well, and the vision of the three people continued to be broadened. Lu Yufan died early in his previous life. He was nearly sixteen years old when he was awarded the champion. He was seventeen when he died. Before he reached eighteen, he was killed by Lu Qing. During his life, half of them were in the vige, with his back leaning on the mud-piled wall, carefully flipping through many broken books. For the remaining half of the time, I spent the whole day thinking about how to get revenge, even though I had to study a lot of books in order to gain fame. But most of the books he read were books for fame and fame. At a young age, he didn''t really know this world. It turned out to be such a grandiose. If in the previous life, he was older, more experienced, and more knowledgeable, he wouldn''t let Lu Qing say a few words and would believe it. The one who did those things was His Royal Highness. It will not be used by Lu Qing to cause tragedy for all of them. In three years, the changes of the three mothers and children have been very big. Lu Yufan is bing more and more mature. Lu Yuzhi has also changed the problem of crying at every turn. Her talent is good, and she has also learned the skill of rejuvenating from Yunchang. She really deserves the title of little genius doctor. On the way, people who were seriously ill were all treated by Lu Yuzhi. As for Lin Yuexiang, not only did she study poetry, calligraphy and calligraphy assiduously, she also did not fall behind, she was also obsessed with beauty and martial arts. Wherever she went, she would be praised as a prettydy who can martial arts. Tang Guo, on the other hand, is basically investigating the environment, temperature, and soil of various ces, recording them all, and after returning, he will start to cultivate crops that do not understand environmental growth. They have also been to other small countries, and they also brought a lot of crops that Northern Xia Kingdom did not have. During this period, Lu Yufan went to take various exams halfway through, and he was also a martial artist. With his good physical strength, even long distances would not affect him at all. Seeing that there are still a few months before the next imperial examination, Tang Guo ns to end this tour and take Lu Yufan back to take the imperial examination. The three of them changed a lot. Even if they were in front of Lu Qing, he might not believe that they were his wife and children. Especially Lin Yuexiang, in every gesture, she is quite demeanor. Inter years, she also learned to cultivate various seeds with Tang Guo. She knows this, and she is more familiar with it. When Tang Guo asked her if the matter with Lu Qing was resolved, she wanted to find another conscience. Lin Yuexiang smiled and said, "His Royal Highness, take the liberty to ask, why are you not married either?" "I don''t want to get married. It''s good to be free like this." Tang Guo said without thinking. Lin Yuexiang carefully noticed that the cloud not far away looked disappointed and couldn''t help but smile, "Yuexiang also thinks that freedom is good. In this era, when a woman is married, there will be many constraints. Yuexiang The most admired woman in her life is His Royal Highness. His Royal Highness can be called a role model among women, let Yuexiang understand that even if a woman does not get married, she will live well." "I am also very grateful that your Highness has set such an example for the women of the world. With the presence of Your Highness, if a woman is not married, she will not provoke so much ridicule." "So, you don''t want to, right?" Chapter 1504: Her Royal Highness (50) Chapter 1504: Her Royal Highness (50) "Well, Yuexiang thinks it''s good now. The children are sensible and obedient, and they are good enough. They are still filial. What do you want to find a man? Do you want me to serve you every day? I want to be beautiful, but there are few countries in this world. Teachers are such men." Tang Guo smiled softly, "Is he? He is my neighbor, he is very nice." "His Royal Highness is in the heart of the national teacher." Lin Yuexiang said, "Have you ever considered it?" "Marry with him? Get married?" Tang Guo smiled faintly, "He cares about me, do I have to be with him? Yuexiang, there is no reason, I don''t want to get married, even if someone die for me and persecute me, I I don''t want to get married either." Yun kept hiding in the corner and was sad, so he should be good neighbors with His Royal Highness, just follow her and guard her. She was right. He was the first person who was tempted. She was not obliged to respond, and he even followed her facelessly. It is impossible to tie her with him because of his infatuation and sorrow. There is no such reason in this world. It''s not that you like someone infatuated, so they have to be with you. "His Royal Highness is indeed the woman Yuexiang admires most. Yuexiang is not as good as His Highness, but she especially wants to follow His Highness''s footsteps." Lin Yuexiang''s face seemed to have a very bright and bright light, dazzling and charming. He was already in his 30s, and he smiled like a young girl, with white cheeks, nice eyebrows, and long ck hair that wasid down. Lin Yuexiang said that she will notb women''s hair anymore. From the day Lu Qing betrayed her and wanted her life, she was not Lu Qing''s wife, she was just her, she was Lin Yuexiang, herself. Who said that she was married to her husband, Lin Yuexiang was a living person, why should he listen to a wicked person? She wants to be like her Royal Highness, a dazzling life, a living scenery. Not only does she want to live, but as a woman, she is doing things that countless men in the world can''t do. "Well, since you have decided so, I support you." Tang Guo was quite happy with Lin Yuexiang''s choice, perhaps, Lin Yuexiang opened a different era in Northern Xia Country. Anyway, idleness is boring, so she will give the other person a chance to see how far she can go. "Let''s go, back to the imperial city, you will take care of my affairs from now on." Tang Guo raised her lips, smiling andmanding. Lin Yuexiang was pleasantly surprised, Tang Guo said again, "You are a farmer girl and you should know more about all kinds of crops. You are quite clever. I am looking forward to your participation." "His Royal Highness Xie gave Yuexiang such an opportunity." "If you can achieve a different result, I will ask the emperor father to make you an official, how about it?" Lin Yuexiang almosty down on the ground, isn''t this a bit too exciting? She just wanted to live a different life, to get involved in what she wanted to do, but she really never thought about going to the court as an official. Although she didn''t think that she was worse than those men, it was really rare for her daughter to be an official in the court. Even in history, there were not a few people. It was really exciting, but she wanted to! "Well, Yuexiang will definitely not disappoint Your Highness." At this moment, Lin Yuexiang had a different ambition. What is it like to be able to stand in the court hall and be an official with a group of men? Just thinking about it makes her excited. Chapter 1505: Her Royal Highness (51) Chapter 1505: Her Royal Highness (51) Especially her son is about to take the imperial examination. In the future, will the two of them stand together? Lin Yuexiang was about to faint with excitement. This life is really getting more and more exciting. Thanks to His Royal Highness for showing her a different world. A woman does not have to revolve around her father and children, but can also do the things that men do with her own talents, and she can even do better. Yun Wuxi could feel that at that moment, Lin Yuexiang was different. Three years ago, when I saw Lin Yuexiang, the other party was just an angry vige woman who just wanted to get justice and punish Lu Qing. Before Tang Guo said those words, Lin Yuexiang was just a woman who looked extraordinary after three years of transformation. Lin Yuexiang now has his own soul, not the one who only wanted to sue Lu Qing. She has goals, pursuits, and a broad life of her own, and may even rise to the ground in the future. Thewsuit against Lu Qing was just a small matter in her life. The person who changes all this is the one he hates to hold it in his palm. He loved her miserably, he liked her smile, her voice, everything about her, including her indifference and ruthlessness, and even his ridicule, he thought it was very cute. He must be mad, or poisoned, there is no cure for him. It seemed that from her, he couldn''t find what he didn''t like her. Excluding the matter of her not getting married with him, she was actually really nice to him. How good is it? It was so good that he thought the next moment, when he talked about getting married, she would agree to it. But he understood that it was an illusion. In this life, they cannot be married. He didn''tin at all, he only felt fortunate, for his persistence, that he was able to apany her by his side, watching her, liking her, and experiencing her goodness. She was so dazzling, she was able to make another woman who had fallen into the quagmire also be so dazzling. This is her ability, the woman he likes, not ordinary. "National Division?" Yun kept awakened by Tang Guo''s voice, and came back to his senses, "Your Highness." "You are lost, what are you thinking?" "Thinking about Your Highness." Yun kept expressing inly, without concealing his thoughts. Not getting married does not mean that he can''t express his thoughts. And she didn''t seem to hate such things. "What do you want me to do?" "Because Your Highness is so good, I just get absorbed when I think about it. System: Damn, it''s so numb, your image of this man is broken again. Yun Yin: He doesn''t know this person. He is not his son. He must be possessed by the ishenm monster. "Guo Teacher, when I first saw you, you were also a gentleman from outside the world. Howe you have be so slick and undecent after more than ten years?" "Could it be possible that an expert who falls into the mortal world can also be polluted by the worldly world?" "Hong Chen can''t disturb me, only His Highness can." System: Oh shit! Can''t stand it. He thought that if the two were not married, he would not eat rations. How could he have forgotten that even if he is not married or together, dog food is indispensable. "Guoji, you have changed." "Change for your Highness, willingly and willingly, as long as your Highness doesn''t dislike it and keep talking." Tang Guo sat aside with a smile, and said, "Guo Teacher, you have one more skill." Chapter 1506: Her Royal Highness (52) Chapter 1506: Her Royal Highness (52) "What skill?" "Except for fortune-telling to calcte the weather, it can cure illnesses. Now that you can practice your mouth, you can talk cute and happy. After Yun was not allowed to hear, she was so happy. "Does your Highness feel good or not?" "Naturally it is good. If you can be cute and happy, it is a good thing. Who doesn''t want to listen?" "Then I will tell your Highness every day from now on, okay?" Tang Guo chuckled and said, "Aren''t you afraid to tire your tongue?" "As long as your Royal Highness is willing to listen, the endless tongue will never be tired." System: No more, he is so full. Yun Yin: It''s dead. Yingzhu: Can you not listen? s, it''s because I have seen the feelings of the national teacher for His Highness and missed her for life. Nowadays, none of her men has consciouslypared with the national teacher. It''s not that these men are bad, but that she doesn''t agree with many of the other''s opinions. For example, the talented schrs here basically believe that a woman should teach each other, have children, and many others think that the more sons the better. Those who are poorer may only want to marry her alone, not concubines. That''s also because of poverty and can''t afford it. Why should the close-fitting maid next to her Royal Princess marry such a person and waste herself? The children of a little rich and small officials have many rules, and they have to give birth to a son to secure their position as a mother. Regardless of whether she can give birth to sons, these men will definitely take concubines. There must be severalmon rooms for people this age. She also envied a pair of people for the rest of her life, and the two are happy with each other and have children. The rtionship between the two has reached a certain level, and they will marry and raise children happily, and join hands for a lifetime. Even if she is a maid of your Royal Highness, her status is not low, and she can marry a good family. In recent years, many people have asked for marriage. But she was unwilling to live that kind of life, and her Highness was in front of her. In that case, she would rather serve His Highness all the time. Why should she live such ufortable days? Like today, if she travels to various ces and ys, if she is really married back then, she is afraid that she will never be able to step out of the imperial city, how can she see the beauty of this world? All day long in the house, jealous, all kinds of calctions, such a day, just thinking about it is extremely annoying. Since she has a choice, she naturally has to choose the mostfortable day. "My son was not like that before. He used to talk a little and was indifferent to outsiders. He wouldn''t be like this at all. I can''t describe it anymore." Yun Yin looked at Yingzhu''s expressionless expression and couldn''t help but talk. Yingzhu came back to his senses and said, "My Royal Highness has always been like this. I think it''s very good. Your Highness can''t be wrong." Yun Yin: How are you talking about this? There is nomon topic at all. This is a girl who protects the lord. "His Royal Highness is indeed a rare woman. It''s not surprising that the Young Master will fall into His Highness''s hands." Yun Yin continued to talk. Yingzhu was very proud and said, "Naturally, let alone Northern Xia Kingdom, it is among the surrounding countries. Can you find a woman who is more outstanding than my Royal Highness? Noble status, full of talent, and a heart for themon people. Who canpare?" Yun Yin: Are you so confident? But think about it like this. "If the son can get married with His Highness, he will be very happy." Yingzhu was unhappy, "My Royal Highness said that she will never get married in this life. She will definitely throw the other person out who persecutes her." Chapter 1507: Her Royal Highness (53) Chapter 1507: Her Royal Highness (53) "That''s the bitter son''s infatuation." "What about infatuation? Does anyone who is infatuated with His Royal Highness have to marry him? You are really dumb, not half as good as your son." "It''s no wonder that the boss is not young anymore. He was not taken by the girl. It turns out that his brain is not good. Talking to you is really tired." Yingzhu snorted and turned away. Yun Yin: What is this? Isn''t he just looking for a topic to talk about? Sure enough, the maid next to the princess was equally difficult to wait on. He couldn''t learn how the son did, for a woman, he followed every day, talking all kinds of sweet words. He Yunyin, he likes Xianyun Yehe, he doesn''t like any children''s personal affairs. Although he is thirty, he hasn''t pulled a girl''s little hand so far. He doesn''t want to pull it. If he wants to pull it, there are many girls who are willing to be pulled by him. The next day, the group set off for the imperial city. When passing through various small towns during the period, Yingzhu always buys local snacks and brings them to the carriage. Yun Yin subconsciously followed, obviously forgot. Yesterday, he thought in his heart that he would not follow him every day. "What are you doing with me?" "This is a remote town, you are a girl, what if something happens?" Yun Yin looked at Yingzhu''s suspicious eyes, and said quickly, "If something happens to you, Your Highness will definitely be sad, Your Highness will be sad. Isnt the son more sad?" "So, it''s not sad for my son, I have to protect you well." "That''s all right, you follow, Yun Yin, let me tell you, I am not interested in you, don''t think about it." "Come on, Yingzhu, you are almost 30. I don''t like this. If you like it, you must like young and beautiful." Yingzhu is angry, what women are most afraid of, most afraid of being said to be old, "Go away." "Don''t get out!" Tang Guo opened the curtain of the carriage, just seeing the two people vying for each other, couldn''t help but smile, of course it was just a smile. Between Yingzhu and Yunyin, she never thought of intervening, let the flow go. If you have fate, you will be together. If you don''t have fate, you don''t have to force it. With her in one day, Yingzhu''s life will not be bad. After two months, the group returned to the imperial city. Lu Yufan got busy, began to prepare for the exam, and was studying all day. And Lin Yuexiang was thrown to the crop field by Tang Guo, and let her take care of the things under her hands. Whether Lin Yuexiang can convince the crowd depends on the opponent''s ability. If these things are not handled well, then when you be an official in the future, you will not be suppressed by others? Lin Yuexiang didn''t disappoint her. On the first day, the people at the crop field were really dissatisfied with the appearance of her beautiful woman and taking over such important things. But then Lin Yuexiang''s ability told them to take it. This woman is not only beautiful, but she knows crops so well. She speaks very well, she can export as a chapter, and she can paint. The map of the field distribution is really good, and the new ideas she puts forward are very useful. People are found by His Highness, and they have the ability, so they will naturally be respected. Lin Yuexiang is resolved here. Next was Lu Yuzhi, Tang Guo asked what she wanted to do. The little girl said, "His Royal Highness, Yuzhi wants to open a medical clinic. Whenever she thinks of her serious illness after the rain, what Yuzhi wants is to treat the disease and save people." Chapter 1508: Her Royal Highness (54) Chapter 1508: Her Royal Highness (54) "That''s OK, you can open a medical clinic, try to beat the reputation of the medical clinic, and attract the attention of my father and the queen. At that time, I will give you a que." "Thanks, Your Highness." Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner, Tang Guo, the princess, is actually the most free. Drinking tea every day, eating snacks, and listening to the good words of the National Normal University praise her, this day is reallyfortable, enviable and hateful. The system couldn''t wait to be an adult, and experience what Tang Guo had experienced. The first achievement was Lu Yuzhi, and within three days, the medical hall was opened. There was no business for the first time, and then she thought of a way, which is to see a doctor for free within ten days. Sure enough, some poor people came to them, and they were also helpless. Especially the young doctor in the medical hall was still a teenager, so they were uneasy and reluctant to leave, so they had to be a dead horse doctor and tried. Unexpectedly, Lu Yuzhi became famous at the first visit, and then there was an endless stream of people looking for her. In just ten days, she had the title of little genius in the imperial city. After returning to normal, there were countless people who asked her to see a doctor, and there were many high-ranking officials. This caused the dissatisfaction of other medical clinics and prepared to teach this little girl a lesson. People like Lu Yuzhi did not follow Tang Guo in vain. Although they were young, they had a lot of thoughts, and they weren''t the kind of little girls who were casual. People in other medical clinics can''t help them, so they want to use the people behind them to put pressure on them. Before they could put pressure on them, they heard that the Grand Princess had gone to Lu Yuzhi''s infirmary, and they were talking andughing with each other. The more specific news is that the two knew that the hospital seemed to be sponsored by Her Royal Highness the princess. At that time, those who wanted to rectify Lu Yuzhipletely lost their minds. Can you afford it? I can''t afford it, I can only run. They hope that what happened before will not be hated by Her Royal Highness. Lu Yuzhi did notin, and said that other medical clinics could not be left without business, saying that only 20 patients would be epted in the next day. When other hospitals saw this, they were all embarrassed, thinking that since they were no better than a little girl, they were really embarrassed. Tang Guo likes to sit behind the curtain of the hospital, watching Lu Yuzhi diagnose and treat patients. Recently, she is really bored. There is still some time left to fix Lu Qing. Both Lin Yuexiang and Lu Yufan have to spend some time before they can be effective. They have to do it step by step without anxious, otherwise it will be boring, and they won''t hurt each other. On this day, Lu Yuzhi has diagnosed 20 patients and is about to close the library. In fact, the patients in the hospital have been queued for three days. This is still her limit, and she can only schedule the number three days in advance, otherwise it will be closed. Tang Guo also nned to go out from behind the curtain and take Lu Yuzhi back to the princess mansion. At this moment, a person suddenly ran into the hospital from outside, looked at Lu Yuzhi, grabbed her and said, "Fortunately, little genius doctor, pleasee with me." Lu Yuzhi knows how to do martial arts. He pushes people''s hands down casually, with a serious face, "What''s the matter? If you want to treat the illness, please line up. If you can''t wait, go to other medical clinics. Those old doctors are all capable people. ." "The second consort has said that this matter must be a little genius doctor, the little genius doctor, pleasee with me. After the diagnosis and treatment, the second consort must be rewarded." Two horses? Lu Yuzhi''s eyes darkened, and she turned her head and forgot Tang Guo behind her eyes, and finally smiled, "Sorry, please line up. No matter what horse you are, you have to line up." Chapter 1509: Her Royal Highness (55) Chapter 1509: Her Royal Highness (55) Seeing that Lu Yuzhi was unmoved by that little servant, he couldn''t help being a little angry. Right now he straightened his waist, and said proudly, "Little genius doctor, you have to figure it out, I am the person sent by the two horses, kindly invite you. The two horses invite you, that is worthy of you, You disappointed the fancy of the second consort," he lowered his voice, "do you not want to mix in the imperial city?" There is Tang Guo''s shadow behind this small medical hall, which only circtes among various medical halls. Such as Lu Qing''s current status, who is not sick or painful, how could he care about a small medical hall in the imperial city. Besides, this medical hall is far away from the second princess''s residence, but a dozen blocks away. Naturally, neither Lu Qing nor this young man knew that Tang Guo, the medical clinic of Lu Yuzhi, was supporting. But Tang Guo only really showed up once. The people of the imperial city respected and feared her, and didn''t dare to talk about her casually. I''m afraid to say something bad, a big princess fan wille out halfway and yell at them. Now in this imperial city, whether it is a local talented person or a talented person from outside to take the exam, their dream fairy is the princess. You can''t y with it from afar, they thought at one time that no one in the whole world deserved her. "I didn''t make trouble in the imperial city. I opened a medical clinic for my duty to treat illnesses and save people, and I didn''t do anything harmful to the world. Why couldn''t I get involved in the imperial city?" Lu Yuzhi is not afraid at all. As she grew older, she remembered the bitter days when she was a child with her and her brother. Traveling all the way to find Lu Qing, he was chased by Lu Qing''s people. With tears in her eyes, her mother gritted her teeth and pushed her and her brother down the hill in pain and despair. She was small, wet in the rain, rolling down the hillside, stones, weeds, clumps of wood from her skin, the pain on her face. She remembers the difort of being infected with cold and high fever. Lu Qing, what is it? Except for having so much blood rtionship with her, that is a horrible thing. Obviously he was a poor schr who clings to the powerful and came from a humble background, but now he will be a master in the imperial city with the identity of the second man. "Little genius doctor, I really can''t wait for Er Ma, so pleasee and take a look." Seeing that Lu Yuzhi could not be threatened, the little servant thought that he should deceive people first and cure the two horses. When the second horse is ready, I will care about these things with her. Lu Yuzhi''s heart moved, "You tell me first, what''s the matter with the second husband?" "While riding a horse, I identally fell off and broke my leg. It looks a little serious, little genius doctor, pleasee with me." The little servant heard Lu Yuzhi''s question and thought there was a y. In fact, I don''t know, Lu Yuzhi just wants to know if Lu Qing is unlucky. Hearing that Lu Qing broke her leg on horseback, she almost pped her hands and cheered, retribution, this is retribution. "I can''t go with you. I promised with other medical clinics that only 20 patients will be diagnosed every day. After two days, there will be a new round of queues. If you can wait, send someone to grab early. Number." "I came to the imperial city for the first time, and the promise I made must be fulfilled. A gentleman said it was difficult to chase a horse. Even if I was a woman, I didnt want to break my promise. Doctor." Seeing this, the young man gritted his teeth and rushed to pull Lu Yuzhi. Chapter 1510: Her Royal Highness (56) Chapter 1510: Her Royal Highness (56) In his opinion, the girl was soft and weak, but she was only a teenager. Today he carried the prize winners back, and the two horses were cured first. However, Lu Yuzhi, who has studied martial arts, easily dodged it, and gave the other party a palm, just pushing the person out of the door, and then closing the door instantly. Her voice came out, "As I said, the 20 patients have been diagnosed and treated today. You can go to another doctor." The little steward had nothing to do, the two horses were still waiting, so they could only find other doctors. Lu Yuzhi stood behind the door. After a long time, he said, "His Royal Highness, I am a little happy." "I''m very happy too." Tang Guo walked out from the back and greeted Lu Yuzhi, "Yuzhi,e and have a snack to celebrate." Lu Yuzhi hurried to Tang Guo''s side, found a ce to sit down, picked up a snack, bit it fiercely, and swallowed it in a few bites. "His Royal Highness, this is retribution. Lu Qing broke his leg, so I won''t help him. I''m afraid that he will be put to death. Your Highness can''t understand the hatred." Tang Guo nodded, "If you put him to death, the ns behind me will be useless, and I really don''t understand the hatred." "So, I still don''t take action, just bear it." Lu Yuzhi propped his small chin, "I just don''t know, is his leg falling seriously? I hope it''s more serious." Tang Guo was moved, silently recalling the plot, and said, "It should be a bit serious." "Tongzi, I remember that Lu Qing should have fallen very badly this time. In the end, he was cured by a traveling doctor, right?" [Yes, the host is big, he is a travel doctor who doesn''t know where he came from. "Then I have to send a few people to watch it. Once the visiting doctor shows up, I will catch him to the hospital." Tang Guo squinted. In this hospital, there is only a girl named Lu Yuzhi with a few clerks. , There are indeed fewer people. The two chatted for a while, then returned to the princess mansion through the back door together. There was a lot of noise over the second princess. Lu Qing''s broken leg also attracted Tang Xi''s attention. She didn''t care about Lu Qing''s injury, as long as she didn''t die. With Lu Qing''s signature consort, her life is actually very moist, and no one cares about her, not as bad as she thought. Of course, as long as you don''t meet her emperor sister, there is no problem. "How is the leg of the horse?" Tang Xi asked the old doctor who frowned. The old doctor hurriedly stood up and saluted, and then said, "My Majesty, the second princess has a very serious injury and has damaged bones. Caomin can only relieve the pain, but cannot restore the legs of the second princess to normal, so..." "Meaning,me?" Tang Xi asked nonchntly. "If there is a doctor with good medical skills, there may be a ray of life." The old doctor said tactfully, after all, he couldn''t figure out what Tang Xi said. Tang Xi said, "Then you can prescribe medicine to relieve the pain first." He didn''t me Tang Xi''s tone, the old doctor felt relieved. She nced at Lu Qing, with a painful face and turned pale, and asked his little servant, "Why would the pack horse fall off the horse?" "I was riding a horse and fell identally. Please ask the princess to ask someone to help me ask for a doctor." Lu Qing felt very cold. He didn''t want to be ame man. Pleasee. Recently, I asionally heard that her reputation is very good, her medical skills are good, and it should be able to heal my leg." "All right." Tang Xi answered perfunctorily. Chapter 1511: Her Royal Highness (57) Chapter 1511: Her Royal Highness (57) The people sent by Tang Xi naturally did not invite Lu Yuzhi. Tang Xi also felt that Lu Yuzhi would not give her the face of the princess, and felt a little angry in her heart. Passing by Lu Yuzhi''s medical hall, without saying anything, asked someone to help her get out of the carriage and walked into Lu Yuzhi''s medical hall grandiosely. Seeing that Lu Yuzhi was checking the pulse of a patient, she did not seem to see her. Tang Xi''s courtdy stepped forward and said, "Why don''t you pay any respect to your Royal Highness the Second Princess?" Lu Yuzhi nced at Tang Xi, loosened the patients wrist, stood up and prayed to Lu Yuzhi, "The girl has seen her Royal Highness the second princess. If your Royal Highness needs to see a doctor, please wait two days to send someone over to arrange the number. The patient was diagnosed and treated, and the second princess waited slowly, and please forgive me." Tang Xi wanted to take advantage of Lu Yuzhi''s disrespectful behavior to her. I didn''t expect the other party to be so knowledgeable about current affairs, to salute in a proper manner, and to speak politely, without making any mistakes. If you get angry in this way, there is no reason, it will make peopleugh, and someone willpare her with the emperor sister. "This princess is not feeling well, you should treat this princess first." The patient sitting in front of Lu Yuzhi heard that he nned to give up his quota. He is not in a hurry, he can line upter, if the princess embarrassed the little genius doctor, it would not be good. But as soon as he moved, Lu Yuzhi held him down and said, "Sit down and I will see you." "Your Royal Highness, if you want to see a doctor, please arrange the number. There is no distinction between high and low, onlye first and ther. Yuzhi thinks that the Imperial City is a good ce, because this ce is fair, and there are very few bullying things happening. Can you understand it?" "You mean, if this princess wants you to see a doctor, she is bullying others?" Tang Xi was upset. A little doctor girl actually dared to say this to her. She had found a mistake. The patients in the line nned to let Tang Xie first, but was stopped by Lu Yuzhi. With a serious face, she said, "I only look at the people who have been queued. I remember all of you here. If you want to see a doctor, it doesn''t matter. Whoever it is, you have to line up. This is the rule." "Little genius doctor, right?" Tang Xi''s lips twitched. "It''s really rare to see such a straight-tempered little genius doctor. Thest person like you was already..." "How is it?" Before Tang Xi could finish speaking, Tang Guo''s voice came from behind. Tang Xi couldn''t be more familiar with this gentle and beautiful voice. She raised her head suddenly and saw Tang Guo walking out from the back of the medical hall. Yingzhu was still the same as before, no matter where Tang Guo went, she would always hold a te of snacks in her hand. The corners of Tang Xi''s lips trembled, and his calves trembled. "Emperor sister, why are you here?" "This medical center is sponsored by me. When I''m fine, I like toe and sit and see what life is like when I was born, sick, and died." System: The host was bragging again, and Tang Xi was stunned. Tang Xi''s face was extremely ugly, "It turns out that this is the emperor sister''s hospital, why haven''t I heard anyone say it." "Isn''t this just a short time after returning to the imperial city? And this medical hall was opened to treat patients and save people. How can it be promoted every day like the others? Yuzhi''s medical skills are good, even if there is no need to promote it, there will be a constant stream of peopleing Yuzhi couldn''t be too busy alone, so only 20 people were diagnosed a day." Chapter 1512: Her Royal Highness (58) Chapter 1512: Her Royal Highness (58) "Second Huangmei, what did you say to live just now? I interrupted you just now, and now I can continue." Tang Guo raised her eyes and looked at Tang Xi with a smile. Where did Tang Xi dare to say anything, and squeezed the corners of her lips. "I just think that there are not many hard-tempered people like the little genius doctor. It''s very surprising. Now that she knows she is the emperor''s sister, it is not surprising. With the emperor sister behind, anyone can harden their temper." "The second emperor sister is wrong. Yuzhi''s temper is straight and straightforward; if she is upright and strong, I support her, but she is the reason. If she is not reasonable, no, Yuzhi is a good girl, she is not It will be irresponsible and spoiled." System: Very good, such a short-term host, it is so good that Lu Yuzhi will not ignore it, haha, it is worthy of his host. Tang Xi heard the allusion, almost mad! Lu Yuzhi buried her head and smiled hard. His Royal Highness is still great, and the same is a princess, so why is the difference so big? "Isn''t the second emperor sick? If you are not in a hurry,e the day after tomorrow, and the new line wille out the next day," Tang Guo said with a smile. "Even if we are the royal princesses, we have to pay attention to firste, firste. Yuzhi treats themon people. There is only one case that can make her make an exception. That is, the patient is carried to the hospital and is in danger. She is a doctor, she can''t refuse. Otherwise, with the reputation of the medical clinic today, everyone knows that you should note here if you are in a sudden illness. If you have toe here, it is to y a hooligan against the little girl Yuzhi." Tang Xi was said to be very shameless, and she won''te here after being killed. "It''s not a serious illness. I didn''t know the rules here before, which caused the emperor sister to trouble." "Sister Huang, I will retire first." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Would you like me to send someone to help you enter the pce and ask for a doctor?" "No, thank you Sister Huang for your kindness." She is dying of anger, okay? It''s really a disadvantage of getting a teacher, and I me Lu Qing, if it weren''t for him, would she have such a anger? That man Lu Qing is really a broom star. After entering her princess mansion, nothing good happened. How did she go blind and want to be with him? After Tang Xi left, the patient at the back hurriedly bowed to her and was grateful to her. It turns out that there is really a princess backing up here. Hearing rumors before, they still didn''t believe it. The price for medical treatment here is very cheap, and the medicinal materials are alsomon, they all use it. Even if there are only twenty people a day, they don''t care. With this, the story of a medical clinic under Tang Guo''s name was spread. Lu Yuzhi''s reputation grew and attracted the attention of the emperor and empress. When Tang Guo entered the pce, they asked. "When I was traveling, I met a little girl who was very smart and wanted to treat a disease and save others. The child minister gave her this opportunity. Now it seems that she is doing well." "It''s really not easy for a little girl to do this. It''s worthy of appreciation." Compared to the queen, the emperor was actually a very enlightened person. Without the emperor, the queen might not be able to ept Tang Guo''s unmarried life and running outside all day long. Under the emperor''s leadership, the queen also saw the great talents of women in the world, and never urged Tang Guo to get married again. Chapter 1513: Her Royal Highness (59) Chapter 1513: Her Royal Highness (59) Her son is a prince, and her daughter is respected by the world. In this life, she is worth it. When she heard that the emperor wanted to give Lu Yuzhi a que, she also agreed and said, "Then I can''t do nothing. I hope that all the women in this world can learn from me Guoer." I have to say that the queen actually envied Tang Guo, and she actually lived out what many women dreamed of. Lu Yuzhi was a little confused after receiving the que from the emperor and the pce que from the empress. "His Royal Highness, this is too fast, right?" Although she thought she was good at getting the attention of those two people, she would definitely not be so fast. Then she reacted and quickly thanked, "Thank you, Your Highness." It must be the good things that His Royal Highness said that made the emperor give her a gift. She understood that Tang Guo''s mind was to let their three mothers and sons stand in the highest ce, to make Lu Qing look down, regret and despair, and finally kill each other. Her mother always said that she didn''t know her Highness''s thoughts, and she had to do so many things to torture Lu Qing, it would be unlucky for Lu Qing, who told him to provoke the vengeful Highness. "When you are fine in the future, go to the pce to meet my mother, she especially likes little girls. She liked the flower tea you madest time." "Yes, Yuzhi will definitely go to thank the emperor, the queen." Lu Yuzhi understood that she had risen to the sky in one step, not yet at the age of sixteen. I don''t know what Lu Qing would look like if he knew how to have such a daughter. At this moment, she thought that her Highness''s revenge was a wonderful idea. Next, Tang Guo went to the crop field and wandered around, watching Lin Yuexiang wearing a straw hat and pointing the old farmers in the plowing field. She sat on the side with a smile, drinking tea, veryfortable. System: Yes, the cows you raise are growing stronger one by one. Can they be ufortable when they can go down and cultivate thend? I don''t know where it started. The host is obsessed with raising cows, or raising them in groups. They are very strong and powerful, and they are definitely good cows for farming. "His Royal Highness, I always think you are doing a big thing." Tang Guo nced at the cloud endlessly, "Then you really guessed wrong, what I did is not a major event." "But your Highness has trained three capable people for the Northern Xia Kingdom, a little genius doctor who has a wonderful hand to rejuvenate, and one is likely to be the champion of this session. He understands poetry, books, and popr things. This is the blessing of the Northern Xia Kingdom. There is also one, Huiqin. Chess, calligraphy, calligraphy and martial arts are all proficient, but the most proficient is the crops in these fields, which is the blessing of Northern Xia." "His Royal Highness, if this is not a major event, what is a major event?" Yun kept getting drunk, this is the person he likes, how can he be so good. Tang Guo smiled softly, "Guo Shi, these three capable people, don''t you participate? Lu Yufan''s talents and chess skills are all taught by the Chinese teacher, and Lu Yuzhi''s medical skills are also passed on by the national teacher, and the national teacher also does it. A great contribution. If you really do a great thing, you have done a great thing." "And I... just want to avenge some personal revenge, but I identally made it bigger." Tang Guo looked helpless, "I don''t know, it turns out to be like this, maybe it''s fate." Yunchang: "..." He didn''t believe it when he listened. Couldn''t any fate be changed in her hands? She was able to change her fate. System: Puff-the host really knows how to pretend to bepared, maybe when she said this, she didn''t want to pretend to be. Chapter 1514: Her Royal Highness (60) Chapter 1514: Her Royal Highness (60) "Actually, I am only selfish. What your Highness wants to do is what I want to do, and I didn''t expect that the result would be like this." Yun kept answering. System: Okay, it''s not that a family doesn''t enter a family. "Guo Shi can really speak." "His Royal Highness likes to listen." "Recently, the people gave me a lot of fruit. I left a cart for you. If you can''t finish it, you can keep the fruit wine." "Your Highness''s hospitality, I won''t refuse it all the time. When the fruit wine is brewed, I will send a few pots for His Highness to taste." "Okay." The two sat on one side, and said this in a quiet and harmonious way. The system thinks it, but it''s actually quite good. In this world, the host is really unintentional to get married. She seems to enjoy this kind of freedom. Nothing can restrain her. You only need to do what she wants and go. Yun Wuxi, who is also very adaptable, got used to her rhythm and followed her. It''s not the love that you and I are tired of, but another good feeling. "Master, I haven''t asked you what to do with the medicinal materials in my mother''s hand?" "Save someone." "Oh" "My righteous sister, the daughter of my foster father''s beloved person, was born in aplicated environment and was poisoned when she was a child. The foster father wentter, and thest wish is that I can help the righteous sister to detoxify. The foster father is kind to me. , So it must be done." "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as detoxification, right?" Tang Guo smiled, nced endlessly. Yun kept telling the truth helplessly, "Yes, the foster father also asked me to take care of her, and if possible, marry him." "What I promised was just to detoxify the righteous girl," Yun said without waiting for Tang Guo to speak. "Since she was a child, she was a righteous girl and never had any other thoughts. It is impossible for me to be with her. together." "The national teacher is so anxious to exin why." "I''m afraid that your Highness will misunderstand you. Even if you and I are not married, I am attached to you. I only want to be with you in this life. I don''t want to cause you to worry about this matter." "Well, then invite the national teacher to travel with me throughout the countries and see the world, how about it?" "Naturally is good." The two met with a smile, and never again said that they were married, like things they didn''t like. "His Royal Highness and the national teacher are really good match, I don''t know why the two are not together so much." The old farmer said in a low voice, with some regrets. Lin Yuexiang heard the discussion of the old peasants and said, "His Royal Highness has no intention of getting married, and is unwilling to be tired by the love of his children. The Chinese teacher is a beautiful person who is single-minded to His Highness. Even if they are not married, they are inseparable. What''s the difference?" "Look, they are not good? The princess mansion and the national teacher''s house are separated by a wall and a door is opened. They are not a family. Keeping a wall may be fresher and more artistic." When the old farmers heard it, theyughed happily, "Yes, yes, people like your Royal Highness and the National Teacher must have different ideas. We farmers can understand, sow the seeds, sow the seeds, a few monthster. Another good harvest." A yearter, Lin Yuexiang cultivated countless crops, fruits and vegetables suitable for all regions, and the emperor rejoiced. At Tang Guo''s request, Lin Yuexiang became the first female official of the Northern Xia Kingdom, and the emperor personally made an decree for canonization, and the princess delivered the decree. For a while, everyone in the imperial city knew the three words Lin Yuexiang. "Lin Yuexiang?" Listening to the name, Lu Qing was a little stunned, and then smiled, "This is the same name..." That Lin Yuexiang had already died by the sword. Chapter 1515: Her Royal Highness (61) Chapter 1515: Her Royal Highness (61) Lu Qing heard that the newly-appointed female official of the Northern Xia Kingdom was invited to participate in this poem meeting held by the talented talents of the imperial city. Perhaps because of that familiar name, he also wanted to see how thisdy official was so sacred that he could be so valued by the emperor. He stood up, the curling beads on one side quickly helped him, Lu Qing pushed the curling beads, and said coldly, "I don''t need you to hold it, I just have ame leg, it''s not broken, I can walk by myself." Hearing that, Juanzhu did not dare to go up. Since Er Ma identally broke his leg, his temper has be more and more weird. She loses her temper at every turn, and the maids in the house are a little afraid of the second son. Lu Qing limped out. He wanted to walk normally, but it became abnormal no matter what. Originally, he was also a suave character. It was because he broke his leg on horseback and injured a bone before, the old doctors in the imperial city were invited all over, and Tang Xi, the imperial doctor in the imperial pce, also helped him to see him. It was said that his leg could be treated, but their medical skills were not enough to restore the leg to its original shape, so after the wound healed, he became ame man. So, is his leg really incurable? If it weren''t forter, I heard that someone had broken his leg as well, which was more serious than him. He was finally healed by the little **** in the hospital in the north of the city. Now he walks as usual, can jump and jump, just like a okay person. He would not be so unwilling. He always bears grudges in his heart, Lu Yuzhi, the little genius doctor in that medical clinic. Lu Yuzhi''s name is not known to the people in the imperial city. Everyone is used to calling her the little genius doctor. Over time, they don''t care what her name is. Everyone called the little genius doctor, and when it was passed to Lu Qing''s ears, naturally there were only three words for the little genius doctor. If you hear the words Lu Yuzhi, you may still have some doubts in your heart. Of course, there may be no doubt. Because he didn''t have his wife or children in his heart, he was able to remember the three words Lin Yuexiang, and Lin Yuexiang impressed him particrly deeply. Tang Guo was also invited on the day of the poem meeting. Normally Tang Guo would not go there, but the person who held the poem meeting would definitely invite the great princess. As for whether she wille or not, that is her choice. Tang Guo thought that the three words Lin Yuexiang were enough to attract Lu Qing. Although in Lu Qing''s heart, this woman who has been given an official position by the emperor and who can be an official in the same court as a man cannot be his former wife. But he would definitely want to know what the woman with the same name and surname looks like, is it really as powerful as the rumors. Therefore, Lu Qing must go back. Would she not go to such an interesting scene? "Invite the national teacher and go to the poetry club togetherter." Yun kept receiving invitations, hurriedly cleaned up his face, and returned with clean clothes. He did not go out from the front door, but came in from the front door of the princess mansion, but turned directly over that wall. Tang Guo just came out of the house, and saw Yun endlessly jumping off the wall, teasing him, "Guo Teacher is in good spirits." Yun Wuxi was so embarrassed, he was just a little happy, he couldn''t find the north and the south, and he was overwhelmed. "Since the national teacher is here, let''s go." Yun kept feeling that the princess today is very happy, as if something is going to happen. Chapter 1516: Her Royal Highness (62) Chapter 1516: Her Royal Highness (62) When Yun kept thinking of Lin Yuexiang, he would naturally think of Lu Qing. In an instant, he guessed that Lu Qing woulde to the poem meeting. He shook his head and smiled. No wonder His Royal Highness would be so happy. It turned out to be so. He wanted to see what Lu Qing would look like when he saw Lin Yuexiang. Of course, he thought that even if Lin Yuexiang stood in front of Lu Qing, the other party would not recognize it. At this time, Tang Guo and his party had arrived at the poem meeting. She and Yun sat in the pavilion endlessly, and no one dared to disturb her at will. But the organizer, seeing Tang Guo being able toe, was really ttered. As long as she sits there and doesn''t need to do anything, it is the honor of his life, this is his dream fairy. Yun constantly noticed that the eyes of the talented schrs couldn''t help falling on his Royal Highness during the entire poem meeting. Even though it was only a careful nce, it still made him a little unhappy. Sure enough, His Royal Highness is too attractive, no one will not be attracted by her. Fortunately, His Royal Highness is not interested in these talents. Thinking about it this way, he feels that he is quite lucky. Compared with these talented people who can only wait and see and dream, he and His Highness are neighbors, and if His Highness has to say it himself, he is willing to take him wherever he goes in the future. , Travel around the world together and watch the beauty of the world. Then, Yun kept happy again, and looked at the eyes of those talented schrs with a little disdain. The system observed the endless expression of Yun, and almost didn''t smile. [Host is big, is this guy so easily satisfied now? "There is no harm if there is noparison. I treat him very well. How can he know if there is noparison before." The system thought, yes, the host is really good for the cloud. Seeing how the host treats Lu Qing, you can understand how much this woman hates. Not only did she want to destroy Lu Qing''s position, everything that the other party cares about, but also directly from the bottom of her heart. After destroying the other party''s confidence, she finally had to kill the other party. Except for Tang Guo, the princess, Lin Yuexiang is the most dazzling person today. Everyone saw that she was wearing a in dress, and between gestures, the atmosphere was fierce, and it was fundamentally different from ordinary women. Although she had only a light makeup on her face, her hair was half pulled with a hairpin and half wrapped. The bun and clothes look so simple that people cannot ignore it. There are no extra decorations, but the countless well-dressed women in the poems are iparable. Lin Yuexiang first came to Tang Guo''s ce, and calmly bowed to her before returning to the crowd, chatting andughing. Between her speech and demeanor, she really came to terms with her words, no matter it was elegant or vulgar, she came to her easily. Your Royal Highness, talented schrs dare not think. Where''s thisdy official? After contacting Lin Yuexiang, the talented men shook their heads helplessly, without daring to think. Why are these two women so good? And Lin Yuexiang is a minister of the DPRK, who would dare to marry? Even if you marry, you have to make a confession. But even if they want to marry, will they be willing? Who is here, can she fancy? When Tang Xi came, there were not many eyes on her. Lin Yuexiang, you met her by chance before. She was a little annoyed in her heart, it was nothing more than that of the emperor sister, and even Lin Yuexiang in this trivial area could not bepared. She wanted to trouble Lin Yuexiang, but she was a minister of the court. Chapter 1517: Her Royal Highness (63) Chapter 1517: Her Royal Highness (63) It was the emperor''s personal seal, and she, a princess, could never offend her. "His Royal Highness, Lin Yuexiang''s changes are really great." Yun constantly sighed. If you say that Lu Yuzhi and Lu Yufan have changed today because of him. This Lin Yuexiang was personally cultivated by Her Royal Highness Princess. Your Royal Highness is really a very powerful woman. May I ask, who can turn a mountain vige woman into an important courtier? In this world, I''m afraid I can''t find one, right? System: The host is only raising cows, haven''t you seen her panicking idle now? Something is now being done for her. There is the empress who dotes on her, the prince. There are three mothers and sons Lin Yuexiang, and countless fans. If the host wants to do something big, a little bit of instigation, it is estimated that arge number of people will follow. "That''s Lin Yuexiang''s own ability." Tang Guo originally wanted to try, but she didn''t do anything but gave Lin Yuexiang the opportunity and conditions. If you change someone, even if you give opportunities and conditions, you may not be able to do it today. In this world, how many people are born better than Lin Yuexiang, have better conditions, and have been paved? But none of them can achieve Lin Yuexiang''s level. That''s why she said that this is Lin Yuexiang''s ability. Lin Yuexiang smiled gently, and there was an unquestionable aura in her gentleness. Not only has it attracted the admiration of many men, many women are also very envious. If her Royal Highness the princess is a role model for women in the world, she is really far away. After all, the princess has a noble status, no matter what she does, it is iparable to ordinary people. That Lin Yuexiang is different, it is said that the other party came from a poor background. Such women, called them, cannot be jealous. Tang Xi didn''t greet Lin Yuexiang, she didn''t want to say anything to him, the light on Lin Yuexiang''s body was really dazzling. Even if she is simply dressed up, her appearance is even better than her. She couldn''t hide the light of the other party in this gorgeous dress, which made people angry. Lu Qing waste, and she could see the woman in in clothes surrounded by people at a nce. Seeing Lin Yuexiang''s time, he was stunned for a while. The face of this woman seemed to be different from what he thought. He thought that such a talented and capable woman would certainly not look too beautiful. Never thought that Lin Yuexiang would look so good. He limply walked over, just to listen to Lin Yuexiang''s poem. After listening, he really had a good impression of the other party. Involuntarily, he also wrote poems on the spot, intending to get to know this woman. He thought that his talent would be appreciated by Lin Yuexiang, who also likes poetry and books. But after Lin Yuexiang listened, she nodded faintly and smiled at him. Then, there is no more. Lu Qing didn''t give up too much, anyhow he was also a talented man in the Imperial City toon. Why is Lin Yuexiang''s reaction so cold? Could it be that the one just now did not impress the other party? That''s right, this Lin Yuexiang is not an ordinary woman, so it seems that he has to work hard. Lu Qing wrote several poems one after another, but Lin Yuexiang''s response was mediocre. His face was a bit ugly, if it weren''t for the identity of the other party, he really wanted to question it on the spot. Then, some talented schrs wrote poems, and asionally one or two people were praised by Lin Yuexiang, and he was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. He thinks, the woman named Lin Yuexiang is Chapter 1518: Her Royal Highness (64) Chapter 1518: Her Royal Highness (64) Lin Yuexiang watched Lu Qing''s reaction while dealing with the gifted men and women around him. It was embarrassing to see the opposite party, especially since she just gave her a clown feeling. At this time, she felt that Lu Qing was nothing but that. To be fair, the poems written by Lu Qing are really inferior to the talents present. And the other party seems to think that he is so talented that he deserves to be praised. Poems that are only sentimental to the mountains and rivers are beautiful to read, but tasteless. Especially when the other party just made a verse to praise the beauty to please her, she thought it was funny. At the beginning, she married Lu Qing, gave birth to children for him, and helped him take care of the family. When her parents passed away, she also took care of it all. When she married Lu Qing, she was also a young and beautiful woman. Why did Lu Qing notpose a poem to praise her when she was full of poetry? Now that she appeared in a different face, instead of meeting for the first time, the other party actually wrote several songs to please her. It was really a joke. "Is Miss Lin a little dissatisfied with me?" Lu Qing finally couldn''t help but was so left out by Lin Yuexiang. Perhaps the reason for this name reminded him of Lin Yuexiang, who was so obedient to him, and couldn''t bear being so coldly treated. Lin Yuexiang looked at Lu Qing in surprise, and the others looked at him in a puzzled manner. A talented man said, "Secondary Ma, although Lord Lin is a girl, but Master Lin is in the official position, or the emperor personally appointed him, so should I change the name of the Second Madam? This is called Miss Lin. Somewhat inappropriate." Lin Yuexiang felt that this talent was really good at talking. In the words of the princess, she wanted to give this person apliment, and she said it well. Now she should be honored as Lord Lin, not Miss Lin. When Lu Qing heard this, his face changed. When he saw that everyone around him called Master Lin Yuexianglin, he finally said, "Well, Master Lin, dare you to ask if you are dissatisfied with me? I just wrote a lot of poems. Master Lin didn''tment on it? Instead, he talked andughed with other people, and praised him. I don''t quite understand what this means." "What can it mean? Of course, your poems are not good. Master Lin will save you face and don''t want toment." Tang Guo''s voice sounded, and everyone hurriedly turned their heads and bowed their hands at her as a salute. Her Royal Highness doesn''t like someone kneeling at every turn, especially in ces like Shihui. Seeing Tang Guoing, Lu Qing almost fainted when he helped Lin Yuexiang speak. "Big Sister, I know you are not satisfied with me," he patted his leg, "I know that my leg needs the help of a little genius doctor, but you don''t say a word. If you speak, I won''t be sessful today. such." "Never mind these, but if you belittle my poems, then I won''t follow them." In terms of poetry, Lu Qing is rtively confident. Since Lu Qing broke his leg and becameme, all his sanity has been lost. Everyone feels that he is hurting him and hates him. I couldn''t help myself. Hearing Tang Guo''s words, coupled with the anger in his heart, I couldn''t help but startled. There is quite a feeling of breaking a jar. When Tang Xi heard Lu Qing''s words, his face changed drastically. She didn''t want to offend the elder sister, what happened to Lu Qing, now she is bing more and more ignorant. Isn''t it good for ame man to stay in the mansion? Have toe out ashamed. Chapter 1519: Her Royal Highness (65) Chapter 1519: Her Royal Highness (65) "Your poems are not good at all. Master Lin will give you face, but I will not give it." Lu Qing was furious. Tang Guo was happy, this Lu Qing really lost his mind. "You just said that the little genius doctor didn''t treat you. Are you ming me?" Lu Qinggang wanted to say, naturally. Suddenly a strong wind came from my ears, and clear apuse sounded. It turned out that Tang Xi heard Lu Qing''s nonsense, fearing to make Tang Guo angry, and couldn''t help but pped Lu Qing''s face with a p. "How did you talk to the emperor sister?" Tang Xi said coldly, "The little genius doctor has a rule, only diagnose 20 people a day, and line up three days in advance. This rule, even if the father is allowed, is it possible to make an exception for you?" Lu Qing was also beaten up. He was beaten for the first time after being married to Tang Xi for more than ten years. Especially in the presence of so many people, it was really humiliating. "You guys, why don''t you bring the two horses back to the princess mansion? The two horses were ill some time ago. He was a bit unconscious and always likes to talk nonsense. I didnt expect that I was careless and almost told him to offend the emperor and ask the emperor. Sister, don''t mind." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Then take it back and call the doctor for treatment." Lu Qing stared and was pressed by the two young men. He was a weak schr, except for the strength when he went down to cultivate the fields, so many years of pampering him, he could hardly struggle. In this way, in front of everyone, he was taken back. From today onwards, he has no face to appear in this group of talents. Lin Yuexiang stood silently beside Tang Guo, looking at Lu Qing''s embarrassed smile, with a faint smile on her lips. Lu Qing likes prosperity and wealth, abandoning his single-minded and gentle wife. Now because of the wrong words, her Royal Highness the Second Princess was pped in public. I don''t know if the other party feels regretful? no, I can not. Lu Qing would only me everyone here, believing that she had no eyesight, that His Royal Highness the princess had deliberately punished him, and that His Royal Highness the Second Princess had swept his face. How could he regret it? Lu Qing would never have thought that Lin Yuexiang today was his wife, and Tang Xi pped him in front of him. "Master Lin, how is it, is it cool?" Back in the pavilion, Tang Guo asked Lin Yuexiang. Lin Yuexiang smiled faintly, "It''s cool, thank you, my lord, I never thought that the person I respected and loved would be such an unbearable person." "Oh, cool is still toe, don''t worry, let him know the truth slowly." "His Royal Highness, I am not in a hurry anymore. We yed slowly and killed him directly. I also felt very uneasy." Tang Guoughed and said, "I heard that there are a lot of wooden stakes in your mansion, are you sure?" "That''s used to it. After all, I have to practice martial arts every day." Lin Yuexiang chuckled, "If one day, I can beat a real person, that would be the mostfortable. When I beat a real person, my hand will not hurt too much." System: Another woman who was greatly abused by the host. "How is Yu Fan preparing?" "He said that there is no problem with the first prize. Your Majesty waits. Yufan will not let you down. Your Highness values him so much. If he fails to get the top prize, I will personally beat him twice." Tang Guo chuckled, "You mother, can you be gentle enough to scare Yufan?" "His Royal Highness, gentle women are easy to suffer. I am the imperial order officer now, so I can''t be too gentle." Lin Yuexiang said quite rightly. Chapter 1520: Her Royal Highness (66) Chapter 1520: Her Royal Highness (66) Lu Qing was pped by the second princess at the poem meeting, and there was a stir in the imperial city. Because of this, Lu Qing hated Lin Yuexiang. He felt that if it weren''t for Lin Yuexiang, he would not be ashamed, and he would have no face at all in the future to participate in the poetry meeting in the imperial city. For the people in the imperial city, these things are something to talk about. To the emperorter, it was just a trivial matter. No matter what Tang Xi does or what Lu Qing does, as long as it doesn''t make a big mess and kills people, it is just turning a blind eye to them. It should be said that the empress didn''t care about Tang Xi, so naturally she wouldn''t care about that much. When the emperor heard that it was Lu Qing who wrote a poem in public to praise Lin Yuexiang''s beauty, his words were frivolous, and he felt that Tangxi was ying well. Although Lin Yuexiang is a woman, is that a simple woman? He is now his court minister, who is going to go to court every day, the first female official of the Northern Xia Kingdom. Since the poem meeting, Lu Qing has stayed home. On his ount book, there are several people who are very hateful, Tang Guo, the little genius doctor of the imperial city, the female official Lin Yuexiang, and one is Tang Xi. Now he is still ame, especially Tang Xi, who scolded him as ame, staying in the mansion well, and insisting on going out to make trouble, really made him angry. But after being angry, Lu Qing felt very weak. Back then, he resolutely chose Princess Shang, and felt that with his own ability, even if he did not enter the DPRK as an official, he could make some achievements. Nowadays, a woman has be the imperialmander, pressing on his head, it makes him extremely ufortable. Especially that woman''s name is also Lin Yuexiang. Compared with Lu Qing, Lin Yuexiang is very beautiful. She went up and down on time and got along well with her colleagues. In her spare time, she woulde to Tang Guo to stop by. Everyone knew that she was a member of the princess, and he dared not woo her. "Those who dare note to win me, it doesn''t mean they don''t want to win me." Lin Yuexiang''s face was a little helpless, although she had been prepared, there were still many things after she really entered the court, which made her unbelievable. Tang Guo was curious, "What did they do?" "Send me a man." Lin Yuexiang took a piece of cake and swallowed it, her face was speechless, "They are all seventeen and eighteen years old, with long red lips and white teeth, and each has its own advantages in poetry, calligraphy and calligraphy." Lin Yuexiang held her forehead and said, "His Royal Highness, you said that you are facing a boy who is two or three years older than my son. Can I get it right? I don''t know why they think I like this kind of boy." "One day I went home and arrived in the room, and there was a teenager lying on my couch." Tang Guo''s lips couldn''t stop rising. The ministers of the Northern Xia Kingdom, with some meaning, would actually think of a man on Lin Yuexiang''s couch. [Host, can this be regarded as advancing with the times? For men and women, for women, and for good-looking men. Tang Guo smiled and asked Lin Yuexiang, "What happened to that young man?" "I asked him if he was forced," Lin Yuexiang replied. She thinks that there is nothing wrong with asking like this. After all, many such people are involuntary. "Unexpectedly, he said with a shy face that it was voluntary. " "Later, I asked someone to throw him out. The next day, during the next court, I had to ask the emperor for a group of people and disbanded all the people in the mansion." "It''s quiet now." Lin Yuexiang said with a grateful expression. Chapter 1521: Her Royal Highness (67) Chapter 1521: Her Royal Highness (67) Lin Yuexiang now has her own mansion, Lu Yuzhi lives in the princess mansion, and Lu Yufan lives in the Yunchang mansion. Although the three residences are very close, no one knows the rtionship between these three people except for a few insiders. Compared to Lin Yuexiang, who was in the limelight, and Lu Yuzhi, who had the title of little genius doctor, Lu Yufan appeared to be very unknown. In obscurity, Lu Yufan finally ushered in the imperial examination. Before, Lin Yuexiang and Lu Yuzhi were very busy. Except when they came back every night, they would see Lu Yufan''s situation. At other times, they could not meet each other. Lu Yufan is not nervous about the exam at all. On the contrary, he is more confident in this life than in the previous life to let himself shine. Lin Yuexiang and Lu Yuzhi were also waiting for this day, and the day they beat Lu Qing was getting closer. When Lu Yufan took the exam, Lu Qing was not idle. He thought about it, but was reconciled. He heard many things about Lin Yuexiang. He decided to go out in person, how could he also teach Lin Yuexiang a lesson. As for how to teach Lin Yuexiang a lesson, what the other party said is a woman, if it is unclear with a man, it will be spread out, it will definitely have a great impact on her. If it were an ordinary man, everyone would just think that Lin Yuexiang was more romantic and would not think there was anything. If this man was the husband of the second princess, what about Lu Qing? [Host, Lu Qing has been to block Lin Yuexiang recently, I think he must have some conspiracy. In this life, Lu Qing, because of his host''s great suppression, but did not grow up, he could figure out these methods of abuse. [But this method is really vicious, if Lin Yuexiang is really designed by him, it is really a handle. "Yes, think about a woman from an ordinary background who finally used her own ability to be the first female officer in her dynasty. At this time, Lu Qing''s n will seed, and she will definitely panic in her heart, and then Lu Qing can do whatever she wants. She is thinking very well." Tang Guo was sitting in the courtyard of her princess mansion, eating snacks, while listening to the system to tell her to eat melon. Not long after, Yingzhu ran in and whispered, "His Royal Highness, Master Lin is here to send someone, pleasee and watch the theater." "Pleasee to lecture and go to the theater together." Yun kept hearing Tang Guo wanting to invite him to the theater, and ignored everything, jumping off the wall next door. A dust-free white dress fluttering in front of her, the people in the princess mansion are all used to it. The group of people, mightily get to the restaurant where Lin Yuexiang was. In the middle of the journey, Tang Guo ran into Tangxi, who had just returned from a tour outside the city. When Tang Xi gave her way, she kindly said, "Second Huangmei, there is a good show today. Would you like to go and see it?" Tang Xi was muttering in his heart, what''s a good show? She has been a little more romantic these years, and the dream of the princess in her heart was basically dispelled by Tang Guo''s existence. Except that Lu Qing caused her a little trouble, she felt that she was living quite well. Therefore, if Tang Guo could not be offended, she would never offend the other party. She understood that as long as she lived her own life and didn''t provoke her emperor sister, the life would be the same. Seeing Tang Guo''s expression of deep meaning, she felt something wrong in her heart. "Emperor Sister, what''s the scene?" Worthy of a lot of trouble, want to see it? Chapter 1522: Her Royal Highness (68) Chapter 1522: Her Royal Highness (68) Tang Xi''s expression changed when he heard the words Lu Qing from Tang Guo''s mouth. Lu Qing again? How much trouble does Lu Qing have to cause her to hide in the princess''s mansion. Isn''t it good to be his second son? The maid in her entire princess mansion, except for the people around her, he has touched him. Isn''t it satisfied? Tang Xi followed Tang Guo with a trembling heart, straining her face forcefully. When she arrived at the restaurant, she saw Lin Yuexiang standing outside from a distance, her face no longer stretched. Not only Lin Yuexiang, but also many people in the restaurant. It''s noisy inside, I don''t know what it is doing. These people all knew Tang Guo and Tang Xi, and when they saw theming, they quickly gave way. Tang Xi took a deep breath and ran fast. Seeing the scene inside, I almost fainted. It turned out that Lu Qing was flushed and was **** in the restaurant going crazy, watching someone pass by him, and wanted to pull it. When she approached, she discovered that Lu Qing''s face was swollen. The reason why people were holding the pirs seemed to be because they couldn''t stand firmly, and so many people dared to watch. Seeing that there is only one pants left on Lu Qing, there seems to be footprints on her body. Tang Xi only felt hot on his face, and quickly turned around to greet people, and took Lu Qing back. "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked Lin Yuexiang, his voice was not too loud. Lin Yuexiang replied, "I don''t know what the madness of these two horses is. They chased down from downstairs and wanted toe and hug me. Of course, I had to beat him up. There are still many women in this restaurant. Being hugged by him, fame or something, I am afraid it will be ruined." "When he was beaten up, he held the pir and didn''t know what he was doing." This is what Lin Yuexiang said, but anyone who can see clearly knows what happened to Lu Qing. This is clearly a traditional Chinese medicine or a strong medicine. It can''t hold people, hold a pir and lick and kiss. Could it be that this pir is a girl? Especially doing some indecent actions is really shameful. These two horses were also a champion back then, so why are they so unbearable? Is it really something serious? Tang Xi listened to the whispered discussions around him, and said, "The second consort has got a serious madness. It is due to the poor care of the pce. The princess mansion willpensate for all the losses in the restaurant and the people present." After speaking, she and Tang Guo nodded, and asked someone to take Lu Qing away, who was still going crazy. "He wants to give me medicine." When she returned to the princess mansion, Lin Yuexiang said in a low voice, her voice was very cold, "This person is really getting more and more unbearable, and the means he came up with are like this. No, he has been All these abusers." Lu Qing has always been that kind of person, otherwise he would not send someone to chase and kill their three mothers and sons. This time, Lu Qing''s calction failed, was beaten by Lin Yuexiang, and made a scandal in public. I really lost my face to my grandmother''s house. People in the imperial city, mentioning Lu Qing, would never praise him as the champion of the year and a talented person. Only conference theory, this time made a scandal. Tang Xi dered to the public that Lu Qing had a mad disease and has now been taken care of and will not go outside to harass the people. Even so, Lu Qing''s image cannot be pulled back. Tang Xi really shut Lu Qing into a room and sent Lu Qing''s favorite Juanzhu to take care of it. Lu Qing had a big temper and was kept in the room like this, yelling all day long. Chapter 1523: Her Royal Highness (69) Chapter 1523: Her Royal Highness (69) Juan Zhu looked at Lu Qing, who wasme, with a decadent face and wrinkles on her face, with a hideous look, no longer the spirit of the past. When she wiped Lu Qing''s face, she hesitated for a moment. Is this what she wants? "Juanzhu, you are the only one beside me." Unexpectedly, at this time, Lu Qing suddenly became gentle, looking at her with affectionate eyes, and holding her hand, "No one around you is sincere, so you are still willing to be by my side. " "Juanzhu, you are the best." Lu Qing''s words made Juanzhu a little distressed, "Sir, Juanzhu will take good care of you." "Ok." Lu Qing closed her eyes and stopped losing her temper. He suffered a loss in Lin Yuexiang''s hands twice, and was humiliated by Tang Xi twice, he couldn''t bear it anymore. Such a life is not what he wants. Therefore, he must find a way to rise, and now the only person who can make him stand up again is the three princes over there. As long as the three princes be emperors in the future, even if he is ame, he will be under one person and over ten thousand. Tang Guo, Lin Yuexiang, little genius doctor, these people, he will slowly clean up one by one. As for Tang Xi, he would not let it go, just wait till the end. Although Lu Qing has not been very happy over the years. In fact, relying on his mind, he still made a lot of money. He nned to give the money to the three princes to support the other party to raise private soldiers, even if he could not seed to the throne in an upright manner, he would directly seek to usurp multiple thrones. After Lu Qing raised him for a while, he told Tang Xi that he would never go crazy again. Tang Xi allowed him to go out. Seeing that he is really well-behaved, everyone is smiling, and he doesn''t lose his temper at all times. When he feels relieved, he doesn''t care. When the third prince and Lu Qing had a little change, Prince Tang Zhi had already noticed. But he didn''t say anything. In fact, he had long wanted to remove the thorn of the third prince, but the other party had always been very low-key and couldn''t find any mistakes. Although they don''t know yet, it is certainly not a good thing for the two to discuss what they want to do. It''s better to wait for the other party to get the evidence out, then find a cause, and take it away. Tang Zhi felt that he had a very good idea, and rushed to Tang Guo''s front, telling the n again, with a feeling ofpliment. "Guo''er, what do you think of this idea?" "Very good, but the emperor must control their movements at any time, and you can''t let them do things you didn''t expect." Tang Zhi looked confident, "Dont worry, I know in my heart that the brother of the three emperors has always been reconciled, and I just waited for him to make a mistake. Today, the emperor father mentioned him intentionally or unintentionally, although he didnt say anything, but I can I feel that the emperor father may also know it. Think about it, too, the emperor father is so wise, how can he hide such small actions." "Brother Emperor just knows." "By the way, this year''s imperial examination, I have taken a fancy to a few people, and they all think they are good seedlings. One of them is called Lu Yufan. He is young and has a lot of knowledge. I think it is likely to be this year''s champion." Tang Zhi didn''t wait to see the cloud endlessly, and basically didn''t go there, naturally he didn''t know that Lu Yufan was Yun endlessly disciple. "Did the emperor bring people into his camp?" Tang Zhi quickly said, "What does it mean to be in your own camp? I am making friends with him, good friends." Chapter 1524: Her Royal Highness (70) Chapter 1524: Her Royal Highness (70) The emperor fancy him, it''s enough, so let''s forget about the prince''s gangster, he doesn''t want to make him jealous. Yun kept in the next door, preparing to climb the wall to Tang Guo''s courtyard. Suddenly hearing Tang Zhi''s voice, he was about to jump on the wall for a pause, then held the hip sk in his hand, changed direction, went out from the front door of his house, and walked in from the front door of the princess mansion. As soon as he appeared, Tang Zhi turned his head away. Yun Buxie is a treacherous guy. He had a bad purpose when he first became the national teacher of Northern Xia Kingdom. Unexpectedly, it was his baby sister. Later, when the emperor asked him what reward he wanted, he actually asked for the mansion next to the princess mansion. It was really a good n. Therefore, he was very ufortable seeing Yunchang. However, the other party did nothing wrong. As the prince, he could only say a few words to the other party. "Your Royal Highness, this is the fruit you gave mest time, the fruit wine made." Yun kept putting the jug in front of Tang Guo. He nced at Tang Zhi and ced another pot of wine in front of him, "His Royal Highness, this is a mellow spirit." Tang Zhi snorted, and finally took the wine and said, "I''m leaving now." Seeing that the other party didn''t seed in anything, and could only follow his sister behind him, he didn''t care so much. He is busy, especially as the father is getting older and older, many important tasks have fallen on his shoulders, and there is no idle time. "His Royal Highness, let me pour it for you, this is the first pot, it should taste good." Hearing the voice behind him, Tang Zhi felt a little sympathetic to Yun. His sister didn''t want to get married. Of course, he didn''t know that his sister had promised Yun endlessly to take her with her wherever she went. ... Not surprisingly, Lu Yufan''s high school champion was ordered by the emperor himself in the Jinluang Temple. This time, Lu Yufan is still sixteen years old. From the emperor''s words, he can feel thatpared to the previous life, the emperor''s eyes in this life are full of admiration. But just like in his previous life, he will sue Lu Qing at this most beautiful time. "Lv Yufan, why don''t you retreat?" the emperor asked curiously. He admired this little boy very much. This is his prince''s preparatory minister, which must be cultivated well. Lu Yufan knelt in public, knocked his head three times, straightened his back, and said on the spot, "My lord, Lu Yufan sued one person today." After the words fell, the Manchu dynasty civil and military were particrly surprised. The little champion who has just been hand-picked actually wants to sue someone. This is the first time they have seen each other. The emperor was also interested and said, "Who are you going to sue?" "Sell the second imperial horse, Lu Qing." Lu Yufan said the same sentence as in his previous life, but this time he was more assertive, and he was bound to sue Lu Qing to death. When the words Ma Luqing appeared, the court was in an uproar. Lu Qing made a lot of jokes a while ago, and they heard about it. The emperor didn''t care, and they just secretly discussed that the new champion suddenly wanted to sue Lu Qing, and they couldn''t help but remember that Lu Qing had also won the champion. His face is a little weird, wait, Lu Qing''s surname is Lu, and Lu Yufan''s surname is Lu, wouldn''t it be such a coincidence? "Then tell me, what do you want to sue Lu Qing?" The emperor also looked serious. Lu Yufan nced at Lin Yuexiang''s position, and the eyes of the two mothers and children met for a moment. Chapter 1525: Her Royal Highness (71) Chapter 1525: Her Royal Highness (71) "One used Lu Qing of abandoning his wife and children, second used Lu Qing of chasing his wife and children cruelly, and third used Lu Qing of bullying him." Lu Yufan reported three times and stunned all the people in the dynasty, including the emperor. From this short sentence, they drew several things. Lu Qing originally had wives and children. In order to be prosperous and wealthy, he did not hesitate to kill his wives and children. What is this not to deceive the king? The emperor narrowed his eyes and asked, "In what capacity did you sue Lu Qing, and what evidence do you have?" "Lu Qing is Yufan''s biological father." When the words fell, someone in the DPRK almost couldn''t stand firm. This news is really amazing. "As for the evidence, I have it. Not only people have evidence," Lu Yufan said. "The emperor is willing to give Yufan a chance?" "Then you can submit the evidence, can you get it right away?" The emperor was slightly shocked and returned to normal. For many people, these are major events. For the emperor, as long as there are no problems with natural disasters, border areas, or assassinations, these are minor events. He used to appreciate Lu Qing. Now, if Lu Yufan doesn''t mention this person, he almost forgets that Lu Qing Zengjin is also the number one pick by him. "Lin Master Lin, and your Royal Highness the princess, and the little genius doctor of the imperial city." Lu Yufan called three people in session to blow up the ministers of the court. Lin Yuexiang was already standing beside Lu Yufan, kneeling down with Lu Yufan, and she said, "Your Majesty, the minister is Lu Qing''s former wife of chaos." Minister of Manchuria: Just kidding, how could it be that Lu Qing couldn''t figure it out, abandoning such a good wife and such an excellent son? Lu Yuzhi entered the pce early. She had been waiting outside before. When she heard her name, she walked into the Jinluang Temple and also knelt next to Lin Yuexiang, "Yuzhi sees the emperor." "What''s your status?" The emperor still liked the little girl Lu Yuzhi very much, and asked with a smile. Lu Yuzhi replied, "Yuzhi is Lu Qing''s daughter." Finally, it was Tang Guo who walked in with a smile. Manchu dynasty civil and military, could not help being more serious, Tang Guo did not kneel down. The emperor had long since exempted her, she just bowed down and said, "Father, these three were rescued halfway through when the children were traveling." When the emperor heard this, he was happy, "When you save, you know that they are wronged, why don''t you report it?" "Becausepared to suing Lu Qing, the children believe that their lives are more important. The father looks at the present and thinks it is not?" Tang Guo said with a smile. The emperor thought to himself, I''m afraid that''s not the case. It must be that he wants to make the three people important first, and Lu Qing will not be able to escape if he wants to. Now, Lu Qing''s life is in a mess. But the three mothers and sons who were abandoned by him are more beautiful than the others. How ufortable Lu Qing should be. The emperor guessed in an instant, it must be his little princess Guoer who came up with this bad idea. This girl really wanted toe out. However, the following three people are really good. "Submit all the evidence." Tang Guo called someone to submit all Lu Qing''s previous letters. At the same time, there was a group of people who were bound and brought up. These people were all the people who obeyed Lu Qing''s orders to monitor Lin Yuexiang''s mother and son, and they were also the ones who eventually chased and killed the three. They are not martial arts masters, they just know how to write martial arts, so the three mothers and sons were able to escape for that long. The emperor read the evidence and listened to the words of those people, and said, "Pass on Lu Qing." Chapter 1526: Her Royal Highness (72) Chapter 1526: Her Royal Highness (72) Except for the annual pce banquet and the Qianqiu Festival, almost never entered the pce. The first time he was dered into the pce by the emperor, he was a little dazed at the moment. When he came back to his senses, he quickly gave the father-inw who passed the decree a silver ounce, but the father-inw who passed the decree refused, without revealing a point, but told him to enter the pce immediately. Tang Xi didn''t go out to y today. Hearing that the emperor told Lu Qing to enter the pce, he subconsciously asked, "Did you go out to make trouble again?" Lu Qing denied that he had recently made it clear that he was on the safe side and secretly helped the three princes recruit troops and horses, and he did not cause trouble. Asking the three princes to raise private soldiers was definitely not so easy for the emperor to know. "Then you go into the pce quickly, don''t let the father wait for a long time, Lu Qing, I can warn you, it''s best to do what you said, no trouble. If you really provoke the father, this princess can''t save you." Tang Xi was contemptuous and despised, but still in front of his father-inw, Lu Qing was angry and his face was still hot, and he hurriedly left with his father-inw. Along the way, Lu Qing asked several times what was going on. However, the father-inw who delivered the decree did not disclose it and had to give up. When he was taken directly to the Golden Luang Temple, he was a little dumbfounded, but also a little dazed and memories. This is the second time he hase to Jinluang Temple. Thest time was more than ten years ago. At that time, he was so beautiful. Everyone envied the emperor''s first prize. When he came to the Jinluan Temple, Lu Qing saw many familiar people, and felt a little drumming in his heart. He limped in and bowed down to the emperor. The emperor did not make him t, but asked, "Lu Qing, someone told you to abandon your wife and children, and to be prosperous and wealthy. He did not hesitate to send someone to murder your wife and children cruelly. I hear you." At that moment, Lu Qing almost slumped directly to the ground, shaking all over. Fortunately, he is now kneeling instead of standing. If he is standing, anyone can see him, his legs are shaking and soft. His brain is nk and his heart is messed up. It has been a long time since this incident was suddenly exposed. He sent people to hunt down Lin Yuexiang, and he did it in secret. Those people are his confidantes, and raising these people is a big expense every month, so it shouldn''t betray him. He turned his mind quickly, absolutely unable to admit that he killed his wife and children. However, he was afraid that he could not hide the matter of marrying a wife and having children. How can I say that he can be cleansed of his crime, let the emperor let him go, and even think that he is wronged and can win everyone''s sympathy? Lu Qing''s clothes had been saturated with sweat in twoyers. It was him with his head buried, drops of sweat dripped down his cheeks, without being noticed, directly on his robe. Even if he is now a joke of the imperial city, it is better than losing his head. Moreover, he is already nning a major event with the third prince, and he absolutely cannot turn his head at this juncture. Suddenly, Lu Qing''s mind shed through the image of Tang Xi mocking him and at the same time remembering the joy and shyness of Tang Xi''s face when he first met him, and an idea came to his mind. "Lu Qing?" The emperor saw that Lu Qing only buried his head and said nothing, and he couldn''t help but yelled again, "Is what I said just now is true?" I saw Lu Qing suddenly prostrate himself on the ground, and his forehead fell heavily on the floor with a bang. Everyone who listened felt that he was exerting force, which must be very painful. Chapter 1527: Her Royal Highness (73) Chapter 1527: Her Royal Highness (73) "The emperor forgive me!" Lu Qing first said, "Lu Qing does have a wife and children. This is a fact, and Lu Qing cannot exin it." The emperor was quite surprised, his faint gaze fixed on Lu Qing below, "Then, you admit to deceiving the emperor?" "Lu Qing admitted." Seeing this, Manchu Wenwu was a little confused, so did Lu Qing admit it? I always feel different from what they thought. They looked at the three mothers and sons Lin Yuexiang, who were indifferent, standing aside, and felt that this y was still singing. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips were curved, and her eyes were always on Lu Qing''s body. This Lu Qing is really... at critical times, he would alwayse up with some insidious schemes. If Tang Xi and the original owner are at best jealous, there is not much hatred. The former owner and Lu Qing became a pair, and Tang Xiter took a fancy to another person, but that person died early. When the original owner was in trouble and was locked up in the nun''s nunnery for life, she had the opportunity to be with Lu Qing. At that time, Lu Qing, although he was middle-aged, was full of spirits. Even if Tang Xi is a princess, he is obedient to Lu Qing. Lu Qing has less than 10,000 people and has concubine rooms. I don''t know how many. In this life, Lu Qing, at the moment of crisis, the person who framed him became Tang Xi. Just, is it so easy? Just say that in the past few years, Tang Xi''s various performances, every time he endured avoiding her edge, did not go against her, and closed the door to live his own date, but he was much smarter than the third prince. Tang Xi who doesn''t like Lu Qing will not be calcted by Lu Qing. "Lu Qing admitted that he had married a wife and had children, but Lu Qing did not admit that he sent someone to hunt down his wife and children." At this time, Lu Qing raised his head, and his face was full of tears. When Man Chao Wenwu heard his choking voice, he felt that something was wrong. Seeing Lu Qing''s appearance, Lin Yuexiang smiled coldly in her heart, stood silently and watched Lu Qing''s performance to her heart''s content. If it was the vulgar woman in the wild, seeing Lu Qing''s appearance, she was afraid that she would lose her breath, and immediately confronted her. Although Lu Yuzhi was very angry, he did not show it. Lu Yufan was even more calm. Since rebirth, he wanted to kill Lu Qing every day, and he was anxious now. Lu Qing saw the three of them just now, but didn''t recognize it. This was the real joke. He just looked at who Lu Qing had deceived this time. "Then tell me, what is going on?" As for the emperor, he is more patient, and his voice is not happy or angry, so people can''t hear anything at all. Lu Qing couldn''t figure it out, but he thought that his crying and tearful behavior would definitely make people suspect that the man who sued him for killing his wife and children. "I didn''t expect them to be killed." Lu Qing''s face was full of tears, nose and tears, she looked dazed and helpless. If you didn''t know Lin Yuexiang''s third mother and son, they were his wife and children. The ministers present, including the emperor, might really believe his nonsense. The Manchu civil and military who originally thought they had an inside story, after hearing this sentence, his face became narrow. Is this Lu Qing afraid that he did not recognize his wife and children? Interesting, really interesting. The emperor almostughed, which was quite interesting. His wife and children stood in this Golden Luang Temple, and they could see it at first sight. Lu Qing was crying bitterly for the loss of his wife and children. Who did he y for? Do you really think he is dim-eyed? Lu Qing always felt that something was wrong, but he had to continue. Chapter 1528: Her Royal Highness (74) Chapter 1528: Her Royal Highness (74) "I really didn''t expect that I did what the second princess said. Even if she hates me now, I am afraid that my wife and children will be worried about their lives, so I dare not go back and see them secretly. I miss them every day, thinking that they will definitely live well. I didnt expect... I didnt expect the second princess to say nothing." Lu Qing continued to cry bitterly, if it werent for his wife and children to stand aside. All of them are shining, and they will definitely be moved by this man''s infatuation. Now they just want to say, what about a lie? Tang Guo wanted tough, she raised her head and nced at the emperor. The emperor was holding a smile and looked at her. Then the two father and daughter looked away silently, unable tough,ughed out loud, attracted Lu Qing''s attention, and had no good show. The corners of Lu Yufan''s mouth trembled, this emperor, this eldest princess, why didn''t he notice that they were so interesting in their previous lives? At this time, Lu Qing, in everyone''s eyes, seemed like a clown, performing affectionately the pain of losing his wife and children, making them happy. Lin Yuexiang, dressed in a majestic official uniform, stood calmly aside, and the ministers who were familiar with her muttered in a low voice, "Master Lin, is he sick?" "I don''t know, this officer is not familiar with him." "Oh..." The children are both unfamiliar, and it was the first time he saw each other. The emperor suppressed all his smiles, his voice still majestic, "What do you mean?" "The emperor, Lu Qing was wronged. Fortunately, for ten years, Lu Qing has been admitted to the top prize. Why didn''t he stand on this high temple, but chose to be the second princess''s husband? Why? Lv Qing''s wife and children threatened her life, and even designed her to fall into the water, and Lu Qing had to go down to save others. If Lu Qing did not agree, Lu Qing didn''t care about his own life, but didn''t want to watch his wife and children die, and finally had to agree to the second princess condition." The emperor was really pleased. Although Tang Xi has been in a romantic manner in recent years, she has secretly raised her face. Sheng didn''t cause trouble in Tangxi, she was locked in her princess mansion and yed by herself. Lu Qing could not tolerateints and trouble him, and he didn''t bother to care about it. There were few romantic princesses. Tang Xi and Tang Zhao''s two children have always been under his nose. He knew exactly what he had done. "Lu Qing, you said that the second father was the main coercion to you, is there any evidence?" Hearing the emperor''s question, Lu Qing was a little flustered for a while, and in a hurry, he said, "The maid in the mansion can testify for me." "That line, dere the second princess and the maids from the second princess''s residence into the pce." Tang Xi was angrily. Compared to Lu Qing, she was also the emperor''s daughter. The father-inw who passed the decree mentioned to her a little bit. Hearing that Lu Qing had a wife and children, she also said that she used his wife and children''s life to coerce him into marriage, which really made her feel stunned. She stopped dreaming of the eldest princess, and just wanted to live a life of love. With Lu Qing, a prince, she was really unlucky for the rest of her life. "Lu Qing, everyone is here, what are the witnesses you mentioned?" the emperor asked. Lu Qing first turned his gaze on Juan Zhu, "Juan Zhu, did you say that the second princess threatened my wife and children to make me have to marry her?" Juanzhu nodded quickly, "Yes." She knew what Lu Qing was doing, and when he seeded, her status would be high. Chapter 1529: Her Royal Highness (75) Chapter 1529: Her Royal Highness (75) Tang Xi had never liked her, and she didn''t like each other either. This time she would be able to bring down Tang Xi, she would be Lu Qing''s favorite person. Tang Xiughed, nced at Tang Guo''s position, and whispered, "No wonder the emperor was willing to do so, it turned out to be a scourge." "Father, Juanzhu is not the person next to Erchen. Soon after entering the princess''s mansion, he has been serving by Lu Qing''s side. Her confession, Erchen believes, is biased." "Then the other maids, should they count?" Lu Qing looked at Tang Xi angrily, as if she had really killed his wife and children. Tang Xi didn''t know that Lin Yuexiang was Lu Qing''s wife. Since Lu Qing wanted to buckle a **** bowl on her head today, she didn''t want this as a disy, and she often gave her troubles. "Count, count naturally." Next, Lu Qing turned around and looked at the rows of maids, most of whom had been favored by him. He usually treats them not badly, and at the critical moment, it''s also time for them to y a role. "Vani, Yunni, Red Candle..." Lu Qing called one by one, "You must tell the truth, did the princess use my wife and children to threaten me before I had to marry the princess? Among you, for sure Someone know that the princess sent someone to hunt down my wife and children, right?" In fact, Lu Qing was still very nervous. Although he had a good rtionship with these maids, he bought all the goodies and gave them to them, and he did not treat him badly at all. He was confident in his heart that these maids would definitely say as he thought, but this is something that matters to the top of the head, who is not nervous? Manchu dynasty civil and military are also very interested. How long will Lu Qing perform this drama alone? "You can tell the truth." The emperor said, and he didn''t have much patience with Lu Qing. How did he fancy this pickled thing in the first ce and point him as the champion? The maids looked at each other and finally spoke. "Back to the emperor, the second princess never knew that the second husband had wives and children, and it was even more impossible to use his wife and children to coerce the marriage, and the servants and maidservants had never heard of it. Every one of the maids who had been touched by Lu Qing said so. Lu Qing''s thinking was too simple. Tang Xi was able to let these maids serve him at ease, didn''t he hold the handle in his hand? Tang Xi is not the same as Tang Guo. Tang Guo has been beloved since childhood. And she was just an ordinary second princess, and she had to fight for everything she needed. The person in the mansion, don''t worry, can she use it? The family of these maids are all held in her hands. Not to mention that she didn''t do those things, even if she did, would the maid dared to say that she did it in public? How could Lu Qing''s little favor and little benefit be more important than their family? Lu Qing was dumbfounded, why is it different from what he thought? The emperor saw Lu Qing''s bewildered appearance and reminded him with a good word: "Lu Qing, do you know who is suing you today?" "Who is it?" Lu Qing asked subconsciously. The emperor raised his hand and pointed to the position of Lin Yuexiang''s mother and son, "The first is this year''s champion Lang Lu Yufan, the second is Huangcheng''s little genius doctor, Lu Yuzhi, and the third is the first female official of the dynasty, Lord Lin. " "Lu Qing, don''t you know them?" Lu Qing looked stiffly at Lin Yuexiang''s position, his face was in disbelief, and his voice trembled, "You...you are Yuexiang?" Chapter 1530: Her Royal Highness (76) Chapter 1530: Her Royal Highness (76) The names of Lu Yufan and Lu Yuzhi, although he has almost forgotten them. But these three were brought up together, and he remembered, aren''t these the names of his sons and daughters? Lin Yuexiang nodded gently, "I am Lin Yuexiang, am I surprised?" "No, why are you Lin Yuexiang? How could you be Lin Yuexiang." Lu Qing slumped to the ground, and severalyers of robes were soaked, and there was no strength in his whole body. Especially thinking that the little genius doctor is his daughter, this year''s champion man is his son, and the first female officer of the Northern Xia Kingdom is his wife of chaos. Lu Qing couldn''t believe it, how could this be? "Lin Yuexiang is nothing but a vige woman, how could she be the imperial order officer?" Lu Qing muttered to herself, unable to believe it, lying on the ground. And his sons and daughters, how can they have such an achievement? The people he once despised, why are they so beautiful, have stood where he needs to look up. Therefore, everything he said before became a joke. This man of dynasty just watched silently, he was acting like a clown. "The emperor, the first thing the minister wanted to do today was to sue Lu Qing and seek justice for our three mothers and sons. Second," she paused and said, "I want to make peace with Lu Qing." "How can I reconcile," Tang Guo interrupted. The civil and military of the dynasty, including the emperor, looked at her. They didn''t think that the princess wanted to speak for Lu Qing. Sure enough, she said, "L Qingmitted this A big mistake, let''s not talk about the crime of deceiving the emperor, but abandoning his wife and children, and intending to stay steadfastly, and it is really not good to say it." "Well, Hufu." Tang Guo blinked at Lin Yuexiang, "Master Lin, you are also the courtmander anyway, how can you get away with such a person? Hufu, Hufu is the most suitable." System: Host, Lin Yuexiang will be broken by you. Look at Lu Qing''s face, you are going to be **** off. Lin Yuexiang reacted, her eyes lit up, and said, "Yes, what the princess said is right, and the minister wants her husband." "Father, the sons and ministers will also give up their husbands." Tang Xi followed, "The messengers are not righteous. They are afraid of abandoning their wives and children, and they try to frame the sons and ministers. Such kind of messengers are too much for them." The emperor''s forehead twitched, but he was still correct. Tang Guo raised his hand and Yingzhu took out pen, ink, paper and inkstone. The faces of the people in the dynasty are hard to say, and dare to love this princess, the princess has already prepared all this. Lin Yuexiang did not hesitate to write a divorce letter. Her hands trembled a little, Hugh, it was the first time for her, she was really a little excited. Since ancient times, no one has been in the Golden Luang Temple, in front of so many important court officials, right? It''s Hugh''s divorce. When Lin Yuexiang finished writing, Tang Xi also moved over, "Sister Huang, if I borrow your pen and ink, I will thank you again in the future." With Tang Guo nodding her head, Tang Xi also wrote a letter of divorce. After finishing writing, she threw the letter of divorce on Lu Qing''s face. From now on, her life can be cool. There are as many noodles as you want. As long as she is obedient and not messy, the father and the emperor will not care what she does. What long princess dream, she thought clearly a long time ago. She doesn''t have the talents of the emperor''s sister, and can''t be a role model for a woman, so she might as well live a life of happily and happily. Her three emperor brothers were not as good as the prince, so she was shrunk and there was no hope. Chapter 1531: Her Royal Highness (77) Chapter 1531: Her Royal Highness (77) In this peaceful and prosperous world, there is no need for the princess to be married. In such a good time, she should be content. If it is her brother three emperors who seeded to the throne, is there such a flourishing age? Obviously, no. Lu Qing was thrown a face by Tang Xi''s divorce note, and only felt that the fluffy divorce note hit the face and it was painful. Then, Lin Yuexiang walked in front of him, and gently ced the letter of divorce in front of him, "Now you and I have nothing to do, cling to the powerful, no one will stop you." This is very ironic to Lu Qing. Today, he is afraid that he will not survive. Howe these people are so hateful and want to put them to death? Seeing close at hand, between gestures, is not the person in his memory. Thinking of Lin Yuexiang''s humiliation to him some time ago, Lu Qing was extremely angry. Amidst the lightning and thunder, Lu Qing suddenly violently violently did not know where his strength was, holding a piece of broken jade in his hand, and shing towards Lin Yuexiang''s neck. The people in the whole dynasty were all in an uproar. They wanted to stop it, but they couldn''t stop it because they were too far apart. Who could have thought that Lu Qing would suddenly attack Lin Yuexiang? Seeing that Lin Yuexiang''s neck was about to be hit, at any moment, Lin Yuexiang lifted up and kicked directly on Lu Qing''s wrist, standing firmly on the ground with a falling backflip. And Lu Qing''s wrist had been kicked off by her, and he screamed in pain. "Come on, take Lv Qing down." The emperor ordered that someone came up immediately and pressed Lv Qing down. He didn''t make any excuses, and he couldn''t make any excuses. The most important thing was that Lin Yuexiang''s kick broke his hand. Manchu Wenwu looked at Lin Yuexiang, who looked very thin in shock. Unexpectedly, this little girl not only knows poetry, calligraphy and painting, but also farming and martial arts. It''s amazing, it''s no wonder that he was made official by the emperor. Then Lu Qing was sentenced to three-day parade, and Lin Yuexiang personally supervised the execution. Before the execution, Tang Guo asked people to feed Lu Qing a yellow beam and a dream. Don''t let Lu Qing look at the scenery in his previous life, and when he is dead, he will not be so unwilling. Sure enough, Lu Qing, who had used Huangliang Yimeng, was full of ferocious eyes when he was parading, and he wanted to swallow all the onlookers. His life should have been like in his dream. why? Why is it different from the dream? Where is it different? Lu Qing thought silently. Before he was pulled to behead his head, he saw Tang Guo again. She stood on a pavilion and looked at him with a smile. Beside her, there is also a man in white clothes. She is different, Tang Guo is different. Lu Qing wanted to understand that everything came from her. Did she change everything? At that moment, Lu Qing looked at Tang Guo resentfully. [Host, he even dared to stare at you. "Stare, Ma Shan is about to die." Lu Qing''s pupils dted, a little unbelievable. What did he hear? Why is the distance so far? He could hear her clearly. Also, what is the voice talking to her? It''s definitely not endless. With this bewilderment, Lu Qing was dragged to the execution ground. Tang Guo''s dialogue with the system was deliberately exposed to Lu Qing. She just wanted him to die in confusion. Lu Qing was pressed onto the execution ground, raised his head and looked at Lin Yuexiang with a majestic face, and shouted, "I really regret that I didn''t send more people to kill you." Lin Yuexiang looked at him nkly and said nothing. Chapter 1532: Her Royal Highness (78) Chapter 1532: Her Royal Highness (78) Standing around Lin Yuexiang were Lu Yuzhi and Lu Yufan. They were also expressionless. They had been waiting for a long time on this day. "Yuzhi, Yufan, I''m your father, are you going to watch your father die today?" Lu Qing panicked as he watched the shining and sharp guillotine, and started yelling, he didn''t want to die Ah, he really doesn''t want to die. Give him another chance, he will not lose so badly. He should be an extremely human minister, one person above ten thousand. Why is it so miserable? No matter how Lu Qing shouted, no one paid any attention to him. Because of what hemitted, countless people were shameless, and the people watching couldn''t help throwing many rotten vegetables and leaves on him. "His Royal Highness hates Lu Qing, why didn''t hee?" Lin Yuexiang asked Lu Yuzhi in a low voice. Lu Yuzhi''s expression was speechless, and the same whispered answer, "His Royal Highness said, this **** and cruel ce is not suitable for the noble and beautiful her." Lu Yufan and Lin Yuexiang looked at each other, His Highness could really open their eyes and talk nonsense. "Master Lin, it''s noon, it''s time for execution." Lu Yufan arched his hand at Lin Yuexiang, with a little smile on his face. Lin Yuexiang''s face also became serious, just nced at Lu Qing, who was still yelling and mad, and didn''t know what to say, and said a word, "Zhan." The executioner pressed Lu Qing to fix it, his hand lifted the knife and dropped, a stream of blood soared far away, and Lu Qing finally lost his voice. Lin Yuexiang and three mothers finally let out a sigh of relief. They looked at each other and left. Since then, Lu Qing has disappeared in their lives. Lu Qing died, and Tang Guo''s life had been calm for half a year, but was broken by a person who suddenly appeared. At this moment, the woman was standing in front of her, and she was also wearing a white dress that was not stained with dust, her appearance was somewhat dust-free, and her figure was thin. "My name is Yunhuayin." "It''s the righteous sister of Brother Wuxi. When my foster father died, I let Brother Wuxi take care of me for the rest of my life." Yun Huayin took a deep breath and said, "You are the eldest princess of Beixia Kingdom, with a distinguished status and countless men in the world. Choose whatever you want, please don''t pester my endless brother, I have no choice but to keep him." System: [Host, rival in love. "It''s not a rival in love." Tang Guo said in a light tone, "I and Yun are endless, we have no marriage contract, and we are not married, so they are not." System: Alright! It could be heard that the host really didn''t care much about the appearance of this woman. "Yun Huayin, right?" Tang Guo raised her brow lightly, "This is my princess mansion. Not everyone cane in. You can go out now." "I won''t leave, if you don''t agree to leave Brother Endless, I will always be here." Tang Guo raised his hand, "Throw this person out to this princess. She wants to break in again. This princess has to think about it and change a group of people." Yun Huayin''s eyes widened, and without a reaction, he was suppressed by the two guards. They really directly threw Yun Huayin out from the position of the wall. "This is your hospitality from the princess of Beixia Kingdom?" Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "I haven''t heard that the guests came in over the wall. Only the thief woulde in through the wall. If you do it again, be careful of your life." "Don''t you dare, if you hurt me, my brother will not forgive you." "Do I need him to forgive?" Tang Guo''s cold voice sounded, "Yun Huayin, don''t mess with me again, you can''t afford it." Chapter 1533: Her Royal Highness (79) Chapter 1533: Her Royal Highness (79) Yun Huayin was thrown directly from the wall by the two guards of the princess''s mansion, throwing her ass. People passing by were a little surprised when they saw someone being thrown out suddenly. When I heard the conversation between Yun Huayin and Tang Guo, I suddenly understood that this woman had provoke the princess. "Who is this woman?" "Listening to her words, it doesn''t seem to be from our Northern Xia Country." "It was thrown out by the princess." "She must have done something bad that angered Her Royal Highness, otherwise how could she be thrown out. Her Royal Highness has always been a reasonable person. If she did not provoke her, she would not be so rude to others. ." Yun Huayin couldn''t listen anymore, stomped his feet, got up from the ground, turned around and left. Yingzhu carefully observed Tang Guo''s face, and when she saw her face as usual, she breathed a sigh of relief, "His Royal Highness, when the Master of the National Normal University returns to the house, do you want to send someone to tell you?" "No, Yun Huayin will definitely find out where he is going. He will be found before he returns to the house." Tang Guo took a sip of tea slowly, "Let him solve this kind of small matter by himself. " Huh? Yingzhu was a little surprised, so she didn''t really mean to be angry. "His Royal Highness is not angry?" "Why am I angry?" Yingzhu whispered, "This woman of unknown origin seems to have a different rtionship with Master Guoshi. When she sees His Royal Highness, she is rude, and the ve and maid think that His Highness will be angry with Master Guoshi." "Guo Shi and I mentioned her and exined the rtionship." "His Royal Highness trusts Master of National Normal University like this?" Tang Guo looked up and smiled, "He won''t lie to me. If he dares to lie to me, the next time he travels around the world, we won''t take him with him. See if he doesn''t cry in a hurry." Yingzhu couldn''tugh or cry, but at the same time, she understood that a mere Yunhua sound could not shake the trust that Master Guo Shi had built in His Highness''s heart over the years. But she also understood that if Master Guo Shi were to entangle Yun Huayin endlessly, her Royal Highness had to throw him away indifferently. System: What a miserable man. I hope he will not disappoint the host''s great trust. He can be trusted by the host, and there are only a handful of people in this world with people traveling around the world. [The host is big, do you want me to watch, what will Yun Huayin talk to Yun endlessly? I will broadcast it live for you? "No, I''m not interested." The sun is gradually falling, and the horizon is covered with a beautiful red glow. Tang Guo leisurely sat in a wicker chair, eating grapes while enjoying the rare beauty. Yingzhu was with her, and she really couldn''t figure out what her Royal Highness was thinking. But she would never go into it and specte on her highness. Suddenly she remembered the fate of Juanzhu. Juanzhu just likes to make propositions. For the little thought in her heart, she was finally given up by His Highness. Later, he helped Lu Qing perjury andmitted the crime of deceiving the emperor. She still remembered that she was once a maid next to her Royal Highness, and the emperor gave her a white silk. I heard that before Juan Zhu was strangled to death, she shouted this, because she was persecuted by Lu Qing. Seeing that no one paid any attention to her, she called to His Royal Highness, her face turned pale, and her whole body was shaking, begging His Highness to save her life. To be able to have today''s end, Juanzhu came out step by step, Yingzhu did not sympathize at all, and even reached a conclusion. Chapter 1534: Her Royal Highness (80) Chapter 1534: Her Royal Highness (80) As a maid of your Royal Highness, taking good care of your Royal Highness, it is natural to be honored, so don''t be too careful. Seeing the sky is getting dark, the colorful clouds on the horizon are about to disappear. Suddenly a person jumped up on the wall, the person was lightly dressed in white, and only paused on the wall. Seeing that Tang Guo was still there, he fell gently in front of her. "Let your Highness wait a long time." Tang Guo raised her head and asked, "How do you know that I am waiting for you instead of admiring the beauty of the sky?" "It turns out that His Royal Highness is admiring the beauty of the sky, and it just happened to bring the newly brewed fruit wine yesterday. I don''t know if I can have a ss with His Royal Highness and wait for the moonlight to appear together." "What kind of fruit wine is this time?" "It''s only made from grapes, and the color is rosy and clear. I just brought two ss cups with me. The red grape wine in ss cups is the best." Yingzhu raised her head cautiously, and she saw Yun''s endless hand holding a tray on which was a hip sk made of white jade. Presumably, this jug must contain the wine made from grapes. In addition, there are two exquisite and beautiful ss cups. Yun kept cing the jug and cup on the stone table in front of Tang Guo, and poured her a cup first. Sure enough, the red liquid was poured into the ss cup, which looked really good. Especially Yue''er slowly got up, and the silvery white moonlight was shining down, which made the two ss cups filled with half a ss of wine look better. "Guo Shi is a person who enjoys it very much. I have asked you to find such a rare ss cup." Tang Guo held the cup and took a small sip, "The taste is not bad." "His Royal Highness likes it." Yun kept observing Tang Guo''s expression. Seeing her lifeless look, he was slightly relieved, and there was something unspeakable. "Your Highness was wronged today. I didn''t expect the righteous sister toe up to the Royal Highness''s mansion to make trouble." "I''m not wronged, I''m a princess, and she was thrown out of the wall by my guard at the first order." Yun kept on hearing her words with a smile on his face, "Your Highness." "What else does the national teacher say?" "Don''t take it seriously what the righteous sister said. I hope that your highness will only believe what you say, instead of just hearing what others say." Tang Guo raised his head gently, with a slight smile on his face. Those beautiful and clear eyes looked straight at Yun. Obviously, it was just a regr nce, but the heartbeat that Yun was constantly watching was a little uncontroble. It was packed in the heart, full of emotion. "I believe in a person is to believe in a person. Even if tens of thousands of people say that this person is not good, as long as I dont see that he is bad, he is good. Master, I never listened to a certain person before. I''ll believe it, even if this person says it more realistically." These sincere words have given Yun endless no worries. The feelings that I just wanted to spray out of my heart no longer beat randomly. He only felt that there seemed to be a trickle in his heart, which was warm and sweet. This afternoon, after seeing Yunhuayin, I also heard many rhetoric from Yunhuayin. In fact, he didn''t even listen to what Yun Huayin wanted to express. He only heard that Yun Huayin broke into the princess mansion. "His Royal Highness, I heard that you are nning to travel around the world for five years. Will you take it endlessly?" "band." Chapter 1535: Her Royal Highness (81) Chapter 1535: Her Royal Highness (81) The emperor heard that Tang Guo was going to travel around the countries, inspecting the customs, and soil of the countries, visiting the countries by the way, and making friendship with them. He only sighed and approved it. This is a good thing. Just a little bit reluctant in his heart, he Guoer made so many contributions to the Northern Xia Kingdom as a woman, and he really should be recorded in the annals of history. The queen kept Tang Guo crying and red eyes, holding her hand, how could she not let go, expressing reluctance. It''s been five years since I''ve been there. How can a daughter''s family, pampered with dignity since childhood, wander around and live that hard life? What should I do if there is a natural disaster in the middle of the journey? Tang Zhi was also reluctant, but he did not persuade. He understood his persuasion, and it didn''t work, his father had approved it, and he could only choose to support it silently. He can''t do what his sister can do, nor can he do it. The only thing he can do is to learn how to govern the country with his father, so as not to let her down. If she did this and he couldn''t continue the prosperous age, that would really be a mediocre talent. Themon people, I heard that their Royal Highness, the princess, would travel around the country, inspect the local customs and water and soil environment, and exchange species that were not avable in the Northern Xia Kingdom. On the day Tang Guo drove away immediately, the people in the entire imperial city went to see her off. Even Tang Xi came, beside Tang Xi, there were two pretty handsome men. She looked at Tang Guo with aplicated expression, "Sister Huang is the sun in the sky, which can illuminate the entire earth. Those of us who only enjoy the warm sunshine can''tpare to it. Sister Huang, I wish you a safe return. " After so much, from the jealousy and grudge against her emperor sister, to the relief now. Tang Xi understood a lot, and life in Beixia Kingdom was getting better and better. Many countries now want to import crop seeds from them. Everyone in the Northern Xia Kingdom has enough food and clothing, and will be strong and strong. Maybe for many years, no one will dare to attack them. Without war, these princesses will have a better life. Once a war breaks out, no matter whether the fight starts or cannot start, the princess will inevitably send off to be married. And her emperor sister used another method to make the Northern Xia Kingdom stronger, and the nations did not dare to be an enemy. She admired and couldn''t get jealous anymore. "I just can''t stand it, I want to go for a walk." Tang Guo said with a smile. Tang Xi almost rolled his eyes in public and walked away? Last time I walked, I brought Lin Yuexiang and her three mothers back. The first female officer of the Northern Xia Kingdom, a champion schr, a genius doctor, and some rare crop seeds in the mountains? Now it''s another five years, I don''t know how many things will be brought back. Tang Guo''s carriage drove slowly, Tang Xi kept looking at the back of the carriage until it finally disappeared from his vision. "His Royal Highness looks a little sad? When the princess is gone, no one will steal your limelight. Isn''t it a good thing?" Hearing the words of a man next to him, Tang Xi pped his backhand, "You can roll." The man covered his face in disbelief and didn''t understand it. Isn''t it just a sentence? Why was it beaten by the second princess? Tang Xi nced at the man, "Things of short-sightedness, don''t sow discord in front of this princess. This princess is so far apart from the emperor sister, how can wepare? I am ignorant." Chapter 1536: Her Royal Highness (82) Chapter 1536: Her Royal Highness (82) A short-sighted and provocative man did not let Tang Xi change his romantic habit. She loves beauty, and the better-looking man she used to be, the more interested she is. Nowadays, what she likes more is that she is good-looking and doesn''t need to be too smart, but she must be acquainted with a winking man before she stays with her. Therefore, most of her face is missing, but all of them are incredibly well-behaved, and her life is morefortable. As for the rtionship between her and the three princes, it was broken for many years. The third prince seemed to be ufortable with her younger sister, thinking that she was naturally prosperous and couldn''t achieve great things. After Lu Qing was beheaded, the third prince also nned to introduce her to someone who he nned to win. Tang Xi refused on the spot. She still wanted to live a life of nourishing peace, but she didn''t want to be dragged into the water. Now these princesses have avoided going to make a marriage, so life is better. How could she willingly be used by him for the blood rtionship with the third prince? Her father, the prince, and the elder sister are not fools. For this reason, she kindly persuaded her to let the three princes settle down and don''t make trouble. The three princes put on a sentence on the spot, "Women''s view, I didn''t expect you to be such a greedy person, Tang Xi, you will regret it." Tang Xi didn''t know if she would regret it in the future, but now she has a very good life. Tang Guo was not peaceful during his travels around the world. This is not peaceful, it does not mean how many dangers will be encountered along the way. It''s Yunhuayin''s cowardly spirit, which will suddenly appear in their sight. Every time Yun Huayin appeared, he wouldin to Tang Guo with a full face. If he just pointed to Tang Guo and said something, Tang Guo was annoyed, so he would have someone throw her out. Then Yun Huayin exploded and went to find Yun on the spot. Seeing Yun Wuxi, she would plunge into Yun Wuxi''s arms and prepare to cry pitifully. Unexpectedly, Yun kept seeing the situation wrong, jumped up very high, turned around and jumped behind Tang Guo, and said to Tang Guo in a low voice, "His Royal Highness, I am also on your side. At this time, you have to protect Follow me." Yun Huayin stomped angrily as he watched Yun Buxi and Tang Guo look good. "Brother Chang, she asked someone to throw me a while ago, didn''t you help me out of my anger?" Yun kept replied, "Sister Yi, dont show up in front of the temple. Your Royal Highness wont see you. Naturally, you wont be asked to throw you away. This is a simple matter. Im just a small national teacher. The eldest princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom has a noble status. Her Royal Highness gave an order, I must obey." It''s okay not to say this, it makes Yun Huayin even more angry. "Brother Wuxi, why are you doing this? He has been with her for so many years, and she is not with you. It can be seen that she doesn''t like you at all. Why are you so devoted to her?" "Sister, Your Highness can do without me, but I can''t have without His Highness. It is my willingness to apany Your Highness. And Your Highness treats me not as bad as you said. Your Highness treats me well, only I can realize it, you Is iprehensible." Yun kept saying, "Sister, I only have brother and sister affection for you, and I only promised my foster father to cure your illness. Now that you have recovered, I shall repay the kindness of my foster father. Use your words just now. Say me neither Chapter 1537: Her Royal Highness (83) Chapter 1537: Her Royal Highness (83) "I don''t care, my foster father said, I want you to promise to take care of me for the rest of my life." Yun kept looking at Tang Guo secretly, seeing her face as usual, and said, "I didn''t promise, I only promised to cure your illness." Yun Huayin gritted his teeth and couldn''t speak anymore. After a moment of silence, she turned her gaze to Tang Guo, "Tang Guo, brother is so good, you are not worthy. He likes you so much, since you are indifferent, you are not with him. I have never seen you so cold and cold. People, let me tell you, I wont be reconciled. One day, I will let Brother Changxinge back to me." System: In a dream? In the palm of the host''s palm, can you escape? impossible. Since this day, Yunhuayin has not appeared again. Tang Guo didn''t care about this person, when the other party had never appeared. Yunchang is also very acquainted, and does not mention Yunhuayin at all. As he said, he had already repaid his foster father''s kindness, and would never entangle with Yun Huayin at all. But his Highness, Yun Huayin has never angered him, and he feels a little bit happy. System: This guy is getting more and more satisfied. It may be because of too many bitter days. If you have a little sugar, you feel sweet. Without Yun Huayin''s entanglement, Tang Guo''s journey was much faster. During the period, she visited 20 countries, bothrge and small. People from these countries have long heard that His Royal Highness the Great Princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom wants to travel around the country, and has been looking forward to her arrival. Establishing a peaceful friendship with the Northern Xia Kingdom is only beneficial to them. In the fifth year, Tang Guo realized his wish and went to all the countries in the n. When I returned to the imperial city, the imperial city was already more prosperous. The people heard that she was back, and they waited a long way outside the city early, watching the carts and carts behind her, the very familiar carriage, which made them a little tearful. Tang Guo had decided toe back in the sixth year. It was the emperor''s body that was dead, and she had to go ahead. In the past few years, she actually encountered many crises. Those who wanted to kill her or kidnap her all died miserably. By the fourth year, those crises were basically gone. It seems that the other party has already understood that no matter how many people are sent, she cannot be killed, and it takes a lot of silver to raise an assassin. Every time there is no return, I can''t bear it. Tang Guo hurried to the pce, met with the emperor, and exined everything he had encountered and seen in recent years. All things, ten days and half a month, will not be finished. Tang Guo only focused on the main points, and the queen apanied him, holding the emperor''s hand, and listening together. The emperor''s old face was full of smiles. Hui said from time to time, Guo''er is really amazing, Guo''er is not a man, who says that women are inferior to men? Guo''er has done nothing before. Prince Tang Zhi''s eyes were red. Before his sister came back, the father had no energy at all, could not eat, and could hardly speak. Now that I said so much in one breath, it can only be a glimpse. At the end, the emperor took Tang Guos hand and patted it lightly, Guoer, the father wants to thank you, you let the father be the emperor who started the prosperous world, its worthy of this life. Youve always been, Father''s good fruit." Tang Guo paused, and said to the emperors insightful eyes, "Emperor father is also a good father of the children, thank you for your aplishment." Chapter 1538: Her Royal Highness (84) Chapter 1538: Her Royal Highness (84) The emperor left with a smile. Not long after, Prince Tang Zhi ascended the throne. On the day of enthronement, some minor disturbances urred. It was Tang Zhao, the third prince who appeared with many soldiers, trying to usurp the throne. He came in a rush, but found that things were different from what he thought. His little person, like a bank burst, was instantly swept away. Seeing his own people fall one by one, the three princes'' eyes widened, incredible. Standing in the position of the n, Tang Xi''s expression was also somewhat difficult to express. What courage does this idiot have, thinking that with a thousand soldiers, he cane to the throne? After so many years, dont you understand? "I''m not reconciled!" As the third prince yelled, he was tied down and pressed down. "My father has just returned to heaven. Today is a good day for me to ascend to the throne. It is not suitable to see blood. The order is that the three princes will be imprisoned in the mansion without permission. It was impossible to kill his brother as soon as he became a throne. Tang Zhi was not so stupid yet. No one cared about such a small mistake, and the enthronement ceremony continued. Tang Zhi became emperor, first of all canonization. Everyone who followed him was promoted. Tang Guo let the flow go and became His Royal Highness Princess Long. Tang Zhi gave the title: Plenty. It means that she brings harvests to the North Xia country every year, changes the living environment of all people in the North Xia country, and makes everyone in the North Xia country rich in food and clothing. Her Royal Highness Princess Fengshuo is the legend of the Northern Xia Kingdom. Later, Tang Zhi rewarded his well-behaved brothers and sisters. The national teacher is endless, and he is still a national teacher. One day, Tang Zhi found Yun endlessly and asked directly, "Guo Shi, your twenty-year tenure is about to expire, when will you leave?" Up to now, Tang Zhi still can''t get used to the endless cloud, every day he hopes that the other party will get away, don''t get tired of being around his sister all day. Now he is the emperor. Of course, the girl wants him to be pampered by herself. What does it mean for an outsider to show affection to her every day? "The emperor, I want to extend the time limit." Yun said without changing his face, "I still have some abilities. I can not only test the wind and rain, but also do medical skills." That one, if he left, he would never find such a cheap and affordable national teacher. Tang Zhiughed angrily. "Extension period?" Tang Zhi frowned, "How long do you n to extend?" This guy''s face is really thick. In fact, he also understands that the endless existence of Yun is still very important. Man-made disasters can be avoided, but natural disasters are generally unpredictable. There are endless divinations in advance, and they can do a lot of things. The various disasters that have urred in these years can be reduced to the minimum damage, thanks to endless clouds. "To death." Tang Zhi: Can he say go? Yun went back to the house happily, changed into clean clothes, and walked over the wall to Tang Guo''s courtyard, and saw that she was indeed there. "His Royal Highness, today the emperor asked me when to leave." In that way, thinking he couldn''t see it, he almost said, "What the **** are you doing." "What did the national teacher say?" Yun kept showing a smile, and said quite proudly, "I said that I would extend the time limit, and I also said that I was important, and the emperor allowed it." "How long did itst?" Tang Guo asked along the way. Yun Wuxi was very satisfied, and his Highness knew clearly that he still wouldn''t reveal it. How could he give up such a good day? "I''m talking about death." Yun Chang''s deep eyes met Tang Guo''s smile. Hearing him talking about death, the emperor''s eyes were almost eaten. Chapter 1539: Her Royal Highness (85) Chapter 1539: Her Royal Highness (85) Day by day, Yun kept turning over the fence day by day. As time passed, he thought this was really good. Over the years, the princess mansion has been repaired several times, but the only thing that has not changed is this wall. So, is this counted as it is, His Royal Highness left a door for him so that he can pass through? Not long after, the new emperor of the Xiyun Kingdom also ascended the throne. Xiyun State is very close to North Xia State. Many years ago, it was on par with North Xia State. Now it is definitely notparable to Northern Xia Country, but as a country that has been friendly for many years, Northern Xia Country still sent envoys to send blessings, and sent the special products of Northern Xia Country to congratte the new emperor of Xiyun Country on the throne. I thought this incident would just pass. Tang Zhi didn''t expect that the new emperor of Xiyun Kingdom would visit him personally. He thought that the other party wanted to discuss cooperation. After all, today''s Northern Xia Kingdom is rich in resources and strong soldiers, even if someone wants to grab it, it''s just hitting a rock with an egg. It''s better to be obedient and use things in your own country toe here for exchange. Since the other party was so sincere, Tang Zhi still held a banquet in the pce to wee the new emperor of Xiyun Kingdom in the manner of greeting the monarch. That night, the royal family and ministers ordered their wives. Tang Guo, the iconic eldest princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom, was sitting at the bottom left of Tang Zhi, and Yun Chang sat at the bottom right of him. Yun Wuxi was dissatisfied with this deed. He would rather sit next to his Highness than enjoy the honor given to him by the emperor. The guests were all enjoying themselves, but unexpectedly, the new emperor of Xiyun State suddenly stood up, first toasted Tang Zhi three cups, and then toasted Tang Guo. At this point, no one felt that there was anything wrong. In the eyes of everyone, their Royal Highness Princess could deserve such a treatment. After the three cups were finished, the new emperor of the Xiyun Kingdom spoke, "I admired Her Royal Highness for a long time. Today I want to marry Her Royal Highness with nine cities plus a hundred-year peace treaty between the two countries. willing?" The sudden proposal made everyone present angry. Tang Zhi''s original smile disappeared instantly. The wine ss in Yun''s hand was broken into powder. A deep fist mark was left on Lin Yuexiang''s table. Lu Yufan''s smiling eyes kept on the face of the Emperor of the Xiyun Kingdom, and the seemingly non-smiling appearance made the pcedy who poured wine around him almost tripped. Damn, the smile of the Prime Minister is really terrible. Lu Yuzhi was already holding a few silver needles glowing with cold light. If the person speaking was not the emperor of Xiyun Kingdom, her silver needles had already flown out uncontrobly. "in your dream." When everyone at the banquet was silent and his eyes were full of anger, only Tang Guo was still smiling, and fluttered down these words, "Who gave you the courage?" The new emperor of the Xiyun Kingdom also felt that when he said that, the friendly eyes around him all turned fierce, as if he wanted to swallow him. He believes that he gave nine cities, plus a hundred-year peace treaty, this condition is really unprecedented. Even if the eldest princess is noble, she is just a woman. As an emperor, who doesn''t love Jiangshan, with nine more cities, isn''t that good? He also felt a little angry when Tang Guo said those words. Chapter 1540: Her Royal Highness (86) Chapter 1540: Her Royal Highness (86) But thinking that he had promised Huayin, if it hadn''t been for Huayin''s help, he wouldn''t have won the battle in the pce and became the new emperor of Xiyun Kingdom. "His Royal Highness is not satisfied with these conditions?" Tang Guo shook his head and smiled softly, "I''m just not satisfied with you." Originally, seeing Tang Guo shaking his head, Emperor Xiyun thought he had a chance, and when he heard what Tang Guo said, the smile on his entire face gradually disappeared. "Why is your Highness dissatisfied with me?" Tang Guo propped his chin with one hand and said, "Too flowery, too old, too ugly, too stupid, too naive." Ministers of the Northern Xia Kingdom: Her Royal Highness Princess wise. The three mothers and sons Lin Yuexiang looked at each other and smiled again on their faces. His Highness''s summary was truly amazing. The harem of Emperor Xiyun is countless and it is really flowery. I''m in my 40s this year, really old. Looking at his appearance, they looked at Yun endlessly sitting aside, not too young, as if time hadn''t left a trace on his body, still the same as before. This Emperor Xiyun is indeed ugly. As for being too stupid, it''s really stupid, and only if the head is caught by the door, and the mind is silly, do you think that His Royal Highness the eldest princess will marry him. Howfortable it is to be a queen and the eldest princess. Really naive. When Yun kept hearing Tang Guo''s words, he was happy at first, and then quickly looked at himself. I couldn''t see my appearance, and I lowered my head. From the reflection of the wine ss, I looked at myself as OK, so I was relieved. It seems that in the future, he will also have to make some health-preserving scented tea to keep his face young so that he will not be rejected by His Highness. Emperor Xiyun was really angry this time, "His Royal Highness, this is too humiliating." "It''s you who humiliated you, how can you do me?" Tang Guo smiled and said that she was fortunate enough to have worked hard for more than 20 years, and finally cultivated arge number of cattle and established a unique position. This Northern Xiaguo, it can be said that she can do whatever she wants, Tang Zhi will indulge her. She estimated that Tang Zhi might not object to her wanting to be the emperor, and she was very happy. What can the emperor Xiyun in a small area do to her? "Emperor Beixia, this is your way of hospitality. I have long heard of your Royal Highness Princess Long''s reputation. When I saw it today, I didn''t expect...so unbearable." Tang Zhi raised his eyelids lightly, and said casually, "What''s wrong with you, I''m pampered?" Yun is constantly anxious. What is your pampering? Obviously he also has pampering. Everyone who pampers together must take credit for himself. The ministers underneath, you are also an emperor, so you can''t take credit like this. Your Royal Highness the Princess Chong also has their share, can you take credit for all of them. But it was just right. Obviously, Tang Zhi spoke more imposingly, after all, he was the emperor. Emperor Xiyun really did not expect that the result would be like this. He looked at Tang Zhi angrily, "Emperor Beixia, do you want to start a war?" "I like peace, but the dog on the other side of the wall has to jump out and bite, and I am not afraid. Winter ising soon, and I just hit the dog down and stewed the dog broth." Emperor Xiyun was anxious, "You are too much." "Brother Emperor, I don''t want to look at him. This man is old and ugly, and he is stupid. Throw it out. Everyone is waiting to eat. If you go hungry, you will get stomach problems." Lu Yuzhi agreed, "The emperor, your highness is right. If you don''t eat on time, it will really be bad for your stomach." Chapter 1541: Her Royal Highness (87) Chapter 1541: Her Royal Highness (87) "We have so many courtiers here, it would be no good to be really hungry." Lu Yuzhi continued. "The emperor, the minister is really hungry, and now I feel a little ufortable in my stomach." Lin Yuexiang said without changing her face, without covering her stomach, it really didn''t give any face. "The emperor, the minister is also hungry." After that, all the ministers stood up and said, "The emperor, the ministers are extremely hungry, and I don''t know when they can start the meal." "I''m so hungry too." Yun kept saying something along. Looking at this scene, Tang Zhi almostughed crazy. He must be the Northern Xia Kingdom. He has be the happiest emperor in history. I''ve lived well. I heard that I feelfortable and live long. The emperor has been short-lived since ancient times, he must be the one with a long life. "Come on, throw these people out to me." Tang Zhi didn''t hesitate anymore. Everyone was waiting to eat. He couldn''t do enough for an outsider to make so many of his people hungry and get sick from hunger? The most important thing is that his baby girl doesn''t want to look at this person anymore, she must throw it out. Emperor Xiyun struggled and shouted, you do it, and then he was thrown out. The obtrusive person was thrown out, and Tang Zhi raised his hand, "All the Qings have been waiting for a long time, now they can have dinner." Without the emperor of Xiyun, the royal family, ministers and others on the scene would eat like that Huan. They feel that today''s vegetable dishes are really fresh and tender, crunchy and especially delicious. The meat is also very tender and smooth. It is really good. If there is a pce banquet every day, it is really great. The next day, Emperor Xiyun failed to marry His Royal Highness the princess, and in the end, at the pce banquet, the thing that was thrown out was aroused. The emperor of Xiyun Kingdom originally thought that the people would definitely be worried about the war. Never thought... "It''s a good throw, then what kind of dog, Emperor Xiyun, dare to hit the idea of our Royal Highness Princess." "Bah, it really insults Her Royal Highness the princess, is it only worth nine cities?" "I heard that Emperor Xiyun threatened him with war, and only angered the emperor." "Haha, do you think we are afraid? As long as he dares to fight, we are not afraid. If there is a real war, I will divide the family property into half and give it to our soldiers and ask them to fight fiercely." At the end of hearing, the Emperor of the Xiyun Kingdom left silently. The emperor of the Northern Xia Kingdom was fierce, the princess was fierce, the ministers were fierce, and the people were particrly fierce, too. fight? He really didn''t dare. Anyone who is a little bit knowledgeable knows that the North Xia State Soldier is strong, how to fight? The Emperor Xiyun had not yet returned to the West Cloud Nation, and the incident that he was thrown out of the pce banquet had already spread to the West Cloud Nation. Yun Huayin did not expect that she was fortunate enough to help Emperor Xiyun seize power, and the other party would not even be able to marry a princess. "Fight," Yun Huayin said, "Knock Beixia Country down, and you will be able to vent your anger." Emperor Xiyun shook his head quickly, "I can''t fight, we are not an opponent of Beixia Kingdom." Yun Huayin pursed the corners of her lips, "Then you have to find a way to get Tang Guo to marry, so that she is not allowed to pester her brother again." "I can''t think of a way. The Northern Xia Kingdom wants to attack us. In a short time, we don''t have the power to resist. Not only are they strong and strong, but the people are also ruddy. What should wepare?" "Then develop, I will help you." Chapter 1542: Your Royal Highness (End) Chapter 1542: Your Royal Highness (End) "I still don''t believe it. I can''tpare her to her. One year can''t do ten years, ten years can''t be 20 years, twenty years can''t be 30 years, and I can always surpass her." After that, Yunhuayin really began to help the development of Xiyun Country. It''s a pity that she doesn''t understand this aspect. Even after reading through many books, he even endured his dislike of Tang Guo and went to read some stories about her. In order to keep going, she humbly went to ask the old farmers for advice, and followed Tang Guo''s method. It is a pity that she is not Tang Guo, even if she paints a gourd in the same way, she can''t draw the same thing. The results obtained are really too different. Since thest time, Beixia Kingdom has cut off contact with them. Other countries know that the troubles between the two countries are unpleasant, and they don''t dare to interact with them more for fear of angering Northern Xia. Just like this, three years have passed. Xi Yunguo also made a little progress, Yun Huayin did not give up. In the past ten years, Xiyun Country has finally made greater progress. Emperor Xiyun was a little pleased, at least there was a rush to do so. Over the years, he has thought about it a lot, and it is not as good as he had be the emperor at the beginning, thinking that he could really marry the eldest princess of Beixia Kingdom. If time could go back, he would definitely not do that. Maybe the current Xiyun Nation, in favor of the Northern Xia Nation, has already developed far. But Yun Huayin helped him and his benefactor. Nowadays, Yun Huayin has to do many things, so he can only open one eye and close one eye. In a sh, twenty years have passed. Yun Huayin believes that the current West Yun country should not be worse than the North Xia country. She did not immediately ask the Emperor Xiyun to order to attack the opponent, but nned to quietly go to Beixia State to inquire about the situation. Moreover, she hasn''t seen Yun Wuxi for twenty years, and she wants to see that, in the past, her majesty, the majestic eldest princess, is still not as good-looking as before. She looked at her aging herself from the bronze mirror, which she had taken care of. The eldest princess, who is slightly older than her, can''t be better than her, right? People will get old, no matter how old they are, they can''t stand the years. Yun Huayin was a little surprised when he entered the city of Northern Xia Kingdom. The cities he passed by were really too prosperous. Basically, she hadn''t seen it. The cities that were not prosperous, almost every city could bepared with the imperial city of Xiyun Kingdom. Her heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley. When she arrived at the Imperial City of the Northern Xia Kingdom, she looked at the magnificent city walls and the tall, peculiar buildings rising from the ground. She only pressed her lips and did not speak. How did she forget that she has been making slow progress in twenty years, but Beixia Kingdom has been making rapid progress, and she can''t catch up. But she still wanted to see Yun Wuxi and the princess, even if she had already lost. "Tomorrow is the anniversary of the death of Princess Fengshuo and Master of the National Normal University. Every time I get to this day, I feel ufortable." This sentence suddenly spread into Yun Huayin''s ears, making her startled, her death? She must have heard it wrong. Why didn''t my brother die so early, and that eldest princess, pampered, with so many people pampering her, she will live for a long time, and there is still no one among them. She hasn''t beaten her yet, how can she die? After pulling many people to ask, all they got was an answer, they died. Yun Huayin walked in the imperial city nkly, listening to many stories about Tang Guo and Yun endlessly. On the day of their death, she bought a yard in the imperial city, just across from the princess''s residence. "Double stay and double flight, I want to be beautiful. When I die, I have to upy a ce here. Don''t think about peace." ... Chapter 1543: Rubiks Cube Beauty (1) Chapter 1543: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (1) When Tang Guo opened his eyes, there were four men and women, two men and two women, who looked very young and should be in their early twenties. The appearance of these four people is also very good, the male is handsome, the female is beautiful, but one of the women is very thin and has a pale face, but it is not difficult to see that she is very good. If the skin returns to rosy, it will look better. "I think this city is really weird." The other girl who was speaking was a little cute and yful. She lowered her voice and said, "Why are they so happy, smiling every day, isn''t it weird?" This girl is called Yin Xiaofei, and in this world, she is a more important female partner. "After all, it is the Rubik''s Cube world, and the city inside is definitely not very normal." This is Yin Xiaofei''s brother, Yin Rui. A male partner who has always been secretly in love with the heroine is also for the heroine. He was willing to take out the key to open the Rubik''s Cube world by uploading it from his ancestors. A very simple bronze medal with not exquisite workmanship. Naturally, the man and woman sitting on the other side are the masters of this world. The male lead is Zhai Chenming and the female lead is Yi Yingxue. The cause of the incident should start from the fact that the heroine Yi Yingxue is terminally ill. Zhai Chenming and Yi Yingxue were very affectionate. After Yi Yingxue was terminally ill, they broke all their sweetness. Although both have a very good family background, they are helpless in the face of terminal illness. After using many methods, there is still no way. In the end, in order for Yi Yingxue to stay alive longer, they chose conservative treatment. They treated Yi Yingxue''s body gently with the healing method of Chinese medicine. She did not retain her long hair without undergoing chemotherapy. But because of a terminal illness, the hair was also a bit yellow and dry, not as shiny as it used to be. The doctor once gave the result that Yi Yingxue''s life span is only three years at most. After three years, he will undoubtedly die. This is the result of their rehabilitation. Zhai Chenming was unwilling to ept this result, and began to browse through various strange ancient books, and finally found a strange ancient book. After deciphering the words on the ancient book, he knew the existence of the Rubik''s Cube world. In the Rubik''s Cube world, medicines can be found to cure terminal illnesses and even prolong life. But only the Rubik''s Cube world requires a key. It just so happened that the key was painted on the ancient book, and he was taken aback when he saw it. He had seen this key when he was a child. It''s exactly the same in his home, Yinrui, who is a young man. He found Yin Rui and exined his intention. Yin Rui had a crush on Yi Yingxue, but he agreed and gave the bronze medal to Zhai Chenming. I got the key, but how do I unlock it? With the concerted efforts of the two, they rummaged through the ancient books collected by the Yin family and found a way to open it. The method is very simple. It requires a man and a woman with Yin family blood to drop a drop of blood on the bronze medal to open the door to the Rubik''s Cube world. After the two discussed it, it was feasible. Yin Xiaofei heard that there was such a magical ce and that it could save Yi Yingxue''s life, and agreed. In this way, the four used the keys to open the door to the Rubik''s Cube world. They didn''t know that the ancient books were iplete, and in the iplete part, there was only one sentence left: it is easy to enter the Rubik''s Cube, but difficult to get out of the Rubik''s Cube. But with Zhai Chenming''s character, even if there is a little hope, even if he sees this sentence, he will choose to turn it on, even afraid that the two brothers and sisters Yin Rui will not agree and will conceal it. So, knowing it or not is meaningless. Chapter 1544: Rubiks Cube Beauty (2) Chapter 1544: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (2) With good luck, the few people just came to the Rubik''s Cube world and ran into the original owner, Tang Guo. The identity of the original owner is not simple. It can be said that she can walk freely in the Rubik''s Cube world without restriction. The reason why she was attracted by a few people was more because she was attracted by Zhai Chenming''s infatuation. She didn''t think that after several rounds in the Rubik''s Cube world, there were people who could maintain the ultimate original intention. The Rubik''s Cube world is very dangerous, and it also represents many opportunities. If you can get in and out at will, I believe that many people are willing toe here willingly. She didn''t believe it, but she didn''t intend to destroy the rtionship between the two. She was just curious, maybe bored, and nned to participate in the adventure of the four herself. When encountering danger, give them advice or two, lest they die early and she won''t see the result. The original owner''s decision can be regarded as an opening for novices like Zhai Chenming and the four. Even if you encounter a lot of dangers in the middle, you will get hurt and encounter various crises and tribtions every time you turn around and reach a new world. But with the existence of the original owner, at least it will not die like other people. The Rubik''s Cube is a world of its own, divided into six small worlds, named six cities. Common currency: Rubik''s Cube. The ce where the four men and women appear is called Happy City, which rotates once a month and is randomly teleported to another city. These cities are called amusement city, fantasy city, death city, sin city, and trading city. They finally arrived at the trading city, which is the paradise for everyone wandering in the Rubik''s Cube world. The trading city, as its name suggests, is a city where things can be traded. There are all kinds of things that cannot be bought in other worlds, all of which can be exchanged for money. Only you cant think of it. Not to mention a cure for terminal illnesses, as long as you have enough Rubik''s Cube coins, you can still sell youth and have an unlimited life span. After such hardships, Zhai Chenming and several people were reminded by the original owner to save a lot of Rubik''s Cube coins. Aftering to the trading city, he immediately bought medicines for terminal illnesses to cure Yi Yingxue''s terminal illness. Then they bought life, youth, and force for each other. At this time, he finally thought of how to get out, there were still countless Rubik''s Cube coins in his hand. The original owner told them at this time that there is a lottery box in the trading city, which has a chance to draw out the key to open the Rubik''s Cube world. As long as the key is drawn, you can go out. But the odds are very small. Many people have lived here for thousands of years without getting it. After so many years, I haven''t heard anyone say that I got it. In the end, several people of Zhai Chenming spent all the Rubik''s Cube coins, and none of them got the key. They don''t like the Rubik''s Cube world that rotates every month, and the world here is synchronized with the outside world. They still have rtives that they care about and cannot stay here. The next time I turn here, it will be another six months. One day, Zhai Chenming found the original owner, and while she was unprepared, he stabbed an artifact dagger drawn from the lottery box into her heart. And said, "Do you think it''s fun to y with us ordinary people?" "You are the lord of the trading city? As long as you are killed, the trading city will fall apart, and the Rubik''s Cube world will disappear, this world disappears, and all of us can naturally go out." The original owner had never thought that Zhai Chenming, who had a deep heart, would suddenly attack her. Chapter 1545: Rubiks Cube Beauty (3) Chapter 1545: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (3) She also didn''t know that Zhai Chenming had a very powerful male lead halo in this world, even an ordinary person would eventually get what he wanted because of various chances. Even the original owner is just one of his auras. Now that this halo hindered him, it was naturally to be removed. In the lottery box of Trading City, there shouldn''t be such an artifact dagger that can threaten the city lord, but there is no absoluteness, there will always be some idents. Zhai Chenming was the cause of this ident. It can be said that this divine weapon dagger existed for Zhai Chenming. With his scheming, he drew the artifact from the lottery box, and he must have chosen to hide it in the first ce. When the original owner dissipated, she finally knew how her identity was exposed. The reason is that the divine tool dagger is attached to a powerful soul, and the other party seems to know the secret of the Rubik''s Cube world. ording to the original owner''s guess, the other party has been waiting for someone who can break the Rubik''s Cube world to appear. When Zhai Chenming was brought to the lottery box by the original owner, this mysterious soul understood that his opportunity hade. Therefore, the reason why Zhai Chenming was able to draw this divine weapon dagger was actually the reason for this soul. Next, Zhai Chenming was bewitched by this soul, believing what the other party said. And he also wanted to go out, and didn''t want to stay in this world forever, so he chose to use this dagger to pierce the heart of the original owner, causing the trading city to fall apart. In the Rubik''s Cube world, every city is closely rted. If a city is destroyed, the entire Rubik''s Cube world will copse. "Curiosity killed the cat." After epting the memory, Tang Guo couldnt help but said, Even if its the City Lord of Trading City, without her, these people may not be able to live to the end. In the final analysis, it is just a vition of his own interests, and it happens that someone gives He gave an excuse and stabbed the original owner to death." [The host is big, now you have just met soon, do you want to leave and let them die! Zhai Chenming, this ungrateful thing, let him die here. "He is a male protagonist. He can''t die. Without me, he will encounter other auras and it is not easy to control. Besides, I have to rely on him to lead out that artifact dagger. Hidden in the lottery box for so long, Its still in my trading city, its definitely not that simple." [So...] The voice of the system is weak, [The host means that if you continue to apany them, you have to stay with them to the end? "Well, but this time I don''t remind them of any danger." System: Oh, I see, do you mean to keep Zhai Chenming all the way? "This time I''m going to be a weak little girl. She looks good and has a little bit of force. I won''t do anything else." System: Uh...what a joke. He looked up and down Tang Guo and saw that she was wearing a moon-white cheongsam, sitting gracefully on a stool, with tea in front of her, and a wooden folding fan beside her. It looks really good-looking, and quite weak, and that face does not look like a particrly shrewd person, it will only feel super beautiful. Look at this happy city again. There are people wearing all kinds of clothes, even people of all skin tones and hair colors. The people in the Rubik''s Cube worlde from various worlds, some peoplee on their own initiative, and some peoplee unintentionally. Chapter 1546: Rubiks Cube Beauty (4) Chapter 1546: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (4) No one knows how many keys will unlock the Rubik''s Cube world. And each key may be opened in a different way, not necessarily by dripping blood like the Yin family brothers and sisters. "Tang Guo, do you have any ideas?" While the Yin family brothers and sisters were talking hotly, Zhai Chenming noticed Tang Guo with his head down and thoughtful, and looked at her with insightful eyes. Tang Guo looked up, "What do you think?" "As for the idea of this city, do you think there is anything weird about this city?" Zhai Chenming, who entered the Rubik''s Cube for the first time, didn''t understand the rules here. But the ancient book that records the Rubik''s Cube world does not record much. In addition to the key to open, it is about the inside, there are many things that cannot be bought outside. Not long after they arrived in Happy City, they met Tang Guo. Tang Guo said that she had just arrived here by herself and she was alone, not very safe, and she needed to find a team to apany her. Seeing her alone, they agreed. Next, she paid them for a few days'' room and invited them to eat a few meals. In this way, they became real teammates. ording to the original trajectory, almost every next few people came to a world, basically the original owner was taking care of the food and amodation. Now, I want to be beautiful. "I haven''t noticed anything for the time being. Or, after I have eaten, I''ll find out, how about it?" Tang Guo said with an embarrassed smile. Zhai Chenming saw that she really didn''t know much about her. Looking at her dress, she must have been a pampered eldestdy who identally fell here. Maybe it was good luck to get some Rubik''s Cube coins. It seems that he still has to figure out his own way. "Aming, I found a problem. The people here not only smile every day, but also never seem to be out of town." The pale Yi Yingxue pulled Zhai Chenming''s sleeve, "Aming, you say Is there any secret outside of this city, should we go see it?" "I nned to leave the city before, but I was stopped by someone." Yin Rui said with a helpless expression, "the other party didn''t say anything, and smiled and pulled me back from the gate of the city. It was particrly inexplicable. Later I nned to take advantage of people not paying attention. , Sneaking out secretly, I didn''t expect those people to find out all of a sudden, pushed me to the ground, and threw me back." "Aming, should we go out and have a look secretly at night?" Yi Yingxue suggested. Zhai Chenming barely hesitated and discussed with a few people quietly, nning to go out and have a look tonight. In fact, they only arrived here yesterday afternoon, and it didn''t take long before they met the original owner. Many of the people in the city are very strange. They are neers, and they dare not ask anything for fear of danger. Why be with Tang Guo is because Tang Guo looks like them, not from this city, but as if he had juste from outside. So in Happy City, are there really only people with such smiles? Of course not, there are other people with normal expressions on their faces, but these people are all wary and unwilling to say anything to them. Everyone looked particrly ufortable, with a chill on their bodies, and they didn''t dare to ask people casually. Who can be in the Rubik''s Cube world, who has gone through many rounds, who has not experienced life and death, has few lives in his hand, and has some life-saving cards and skills? It looks a little scary, but that''s normal. Chapter 1547: Rubiks Cube Beauty (5) Chapter 1547: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (5) People who have lived in this ce for a long time are also very insecure. Everyone feels that there is a problem and may kill themselves. As for taking a rookie on the road, it is even more impossible. It is very hard for them to save their lives. Tang Guo silently watched them discuss, with a faint smile on his lips. Yin Rui didn''t know that the reason why he was thrown out was because she paid for the hotel room. Before the room rate expires, the entire city will guarantee the lives of several of them. Once they make any dangerous actions, they wille out to stop them immediately. Why they know it so clearly, of course, is because they are natives of Happy City, and they are one with Happy City, and they can know everything in Happy City. At this time, Zhai Chenming and a few people were also discussing, going out to have a look at night. But the original owner was there, suggesting that they go to the city wall to see, and don''t go out directly to avoid any danger. They guessed right. At a certain time in the evening, the whole city will fall asleep and will not notice any movement. This is the rule of Happy City. In fact, the secrets of Happy City will be slowly understood by those whoe here in a few days. This time, Tang Guo did not stop. She frowned and asked, "Do you have to go out at night?" "I found outst night. At a certain time, the whole city was quiet. Therefore, the best time is at night." Yi Yingxue said. Tang Guo looked scared, "Then I won''t go, I''m a little scared." Tang Guo''s fear was not disgusting. Maybe it''s because beauty has preferential treatment. Several people think it''s normal for women to be afraid of going out of town at night. "Then you wait in the inn," Yi Yingxue said, "I will apany Ahming out to have a look." Tang Guo quickly suggested, "Yingxue, you are not in good health. I think it is not good to go to too many people at a time. Let Zhai Chenming go alone. He still has some skills and moves quickly and is not easy to spot. He just went and took a look. Is there any danger? Come back after watching it. If there are too many people, it is not easy to act." Yi Yingxue thought for a while and felt that her health was indeed not good. If she really encountered something, it might hurt Zhai Chenming. She nodded and said, "Okay, Aming, you go alone, okay?" "If it doesn''t work, I''ll go with you." Yin Rui is not afraid, he is very curious about the situation outside the city. Zhai Chenming said, "I''ll go alone. Tang Guo is right. It''s much more convenient to act alone." In this way, Zhai Chenming nned to leave the city alone to see the situationte at night. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips rose slightly. The hero, no matter what difficulties he encounters, he will definitely not die so easily. Don''t worry. System: ck-hearted woman. That night, the whole happy city fell into silence. Zhai Chenming quietly climbed out of the window by himself, and touched the city wall. Yi Yingxue was waiting by the window, and Yin Rui and Yin Xiaofei were not sleepy either. And Tang Guo sat on a recliner, squinting, as if sleeping. In fact, she is asking the system to get the group interface out, and it has been a long time since she greeted her friends in the group. In the Rubik''s Cube world, she remembered how many people in the group were in the Rubik''s Cube. [School Flowers]: Are you all here? [Chi Xiao]; Sister, I am here, are you in the new world again? Chapter 1548: Rubiks Cube Beauty (6) Chapter 1548: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (6) [Ziyun]: Sister, what kind of world is this time? [Mo Yuntian]: There is no danger, if you need anything, remember to give us a message. Girl, don''t be embarrassed. Tang Guo looked at the enthusiastic and caring words of the three, and smiled, "If you really need anything, I won''t be polite with you, this time it is indeed a new world." [Margaret]; Is it the magic world? Margaret is looking forward to it very much. They can be regarded as apanying Tang Guo to travel many worlds over the years. She especially looked forward to the day Tang Guo could go to her magical world. Therefore, almost every time Tang Guo appeared in the group, when she talked about the new world, she would ask if it was a magical world. [Emanuel]; I hope it is our interster civilization, but there are so many interster civilizations, I just dream. [Fairy Misty]; No matter what the world is, it would be right if we didn''te to our world. This ce is good for everything except that you can''t go out, but if you can''t go out, it''s the worst. Silver ring, right? [Silver ring scattered people]; Yes, I still want to ascend to the immortal world. I have been waiting for 800 years. Fortunately, the Rubik''s Cube coins earned for so many years have all been fed into the stomach of the dog in the lottery box. I really don''t know when a key will appear. [Fairy Fairy]: In order to go out, my mother has spent thousands of years frugal, and she cant afford to buy a few more small skirts. They are all dedicated to the lucky draw box. All kinds of strange things can be extracted, but they cant get the keys. Did not see a single hair. [Silver ring scattered people]; misty, the key should be hairless. Tang Guo watched the two quarreling, perhaps because they had stayed in the Rubik''s Cube for too long. Both of them were originally self-cultivating and calm people, but in the end they were suffocated by the Rubik''s Cube and became irritable. Everyone is used to it. The two quarreled for a long time, and finally remembered that they still don''t know what world Tang Guo has reached. As long as there is no rotation in the Rubik''s Cube world, perhaps when they are not earning Rubik''s Cube coins, they will definitelye to the group to have a look. Compared to ying in the Rubik''s Cube world, they like to hear about Tang Guo''s experience in those small worlds. Every time I hear a variety of stories, I will be refreshed with the three views, and I have a feeling of seeing for a long time. Seeing the two people inquiring, Tang Guo was silent for a while and replied, "It''s a coincidence. I''m in the Rubik''s Cube this time." Yinhuan Sanren and Misty Fairy lost their voices almost at the same time, what? ? ? School flower in the Rubik''s Cube world? ? What a joke! After confirming it several times, Tang Guo also said that he was in Xingfu City and said so many characteristics that the two of them had to believe. Because the movement was too loud, other people in the group appeared. They also learned a lot about the Rubik''s Cube world from the misty fairies, a world full of opportunities and dangers, but also difficult to get out of. Now that they heard Tang Guo inside, they were not calm anymore. Especially the three big brothers to whom Tang Guo had bowed, were anxiously thinking about ways to help her get out. It''s a pity that they are not in the Rubik''s Cube world, and this ce is not where you want to enter. It needs a certain chance. [Ziyun]: What can I do, it''s a bit sad. [Chi Xiao]: Yes, I''m so sad, what should I do, the girl actually fell to that ghost ce. Chapter 1549: Rubiks Cube Beauty (7) Chapter 1549: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (7) [Mo Yuntian]: Misty, Yinhuan, if you meet the girl this time, you must take care of her. The inside is so dangerous, don''t let her be in danger. Just tell me what you need. Lao Tzu is now a giant in the fairy world, he wants nothing! After Mo Yuntian finished speaking, Chi Xiao and Ziyun hurriedly yed a long time, saying that it was like this. Anyway, the whole paragraph meant only one thing. Let them help take care of Tang Guo. No matter what they want, as long as they can get it, Give them all. [Mission Fairy]: Its a good time to say this. Since the school flower hase to our ce, we will definitely entertain you. Over the years, how many school flower food we have eaten, because she has some very special things that can help A lot of us. The three of Yinhuan echoed. Both of them think that although the Rubik''s Cube world is not a good ce, since the opportunity hase, there is no other way. However, it is not so easy to meet. In the Rubik''s Cube world, you don''t go to which world you want to go to. It depends on the rotation of this world. The next world you fall into is which world you are in. But there is still a very special ce in the Rubik''s Cube world, which is more humane. Knowing that many people are unwilling to separate, there is a contract charm in the trading city. People who sign contract charms with each other can fall into a certain world together. It means that as long as they meet, they can fall into the same world. But even this meeting will make people gloomy. "Then where are you now?" Tang Guo asked. Yinhuan Sanren: Death City. Originally, the Yinhuan trio and Misty Fairy were in different cities. Years ago, by chance, the two met. I used the contract spell, and I would fall into one ce every time I turn. They are in the same group, and they are somewhat close. They can be regarded as the only people who can be trusted in the Rubik''s Cube world. "We will definitely see each other in the future." Tang Guo said. In this world''s hero''s plot, Yinhuan Sanren and Misty Fairy are also on it. Of course, the final result does not seem to be very good. I don''t know if it is God''s will. Every time she appears in the world of her friends, her friends are cannon fodder. "I don''t know if it''s a cannon fodder, everyone is a cannon fodder. It''s easier to talk about it when you talk." Tang Guo and the system made a joke. From her words, the system could hear that his host was quite happy. And he thinks, Yinhuan Sanren and Misty Fairy finally mixed up and got a chance to go out. Don''t forget, the city lord of the trading city, but his host is big, and it is not easy to operate it in the dark? The rules, in front of the host, the rules are a fart. Tang Guo and the two agreed that after every world rotation, they would greet the group and report their position. As long as they meet once and sign a contract, they can fall in the same city. In fact, Tang Guo had a way, and immediately went to find them. But doing so will destroy many things. Intuition tells her that someone wants to destroy the Rubik''s Cube world. Now she is the lord of the Rubik''s Cube World Trading City, and the survival here is closely rted to her. Besides, most of the people who came here came voluntarily and were not forced toe here and got what they wanted. Chapter 1550: Rubiks Cube Beauty (8) Chapter 1550: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (8) She doesnt think that the Rubiks Cube world is evil, I can only say that surviving here will make people more real. Both evil and good can be performed here to the fullest and cannot be concealed. Since there are so many benefits here, going out will naturally not be easy, and this is the price. After finishing the conversation, Tang Guo gave the friends a variety of red envelopes ording to the past. In every world, she has the habit of collecting food. After leaving the group, it has been an hour outside. None of the three Yi Yingxue slept, and all three of them looked very worried, staring out the window. Tang Guo yawned, leaned back on the recliner, and continued to sleep. She didn''t worry about Zhai Chenming at all, he was the male lead, and she didn''t deliberately destroy his aura, so she didn''t die so soon. System: Bridge ckboard, draw the key points, and no one can provoke such a ck-hearted woman. When the day broke, the position of the window finally moved. Tang Guo also opened his eyes and saw Yi Yingxue open the window quickly. Immediately afterwards, a bloodless person fell in from the window, making Yi Yingxue a little bit frightened. But she was rtively calm, "Aming, what''s the matter with you? What happened?" Zhai Chenming''s injuries are indeed serious, but they are not fatal, but the bleeding is scary. Yi Yingxue quickly put water on him to help him clean it. After a while, Zhai Chenming, who had changed into clean clothes, came out with almost no blood on his face. Yin Rui looked at him in shock, "Is it so dangerous outside the city? Chenming, what did you encounterst night?" Zhai Chenming frowned, thinking of what happenedst night, and it was a bit bad. Seeing how curious a few people looked, he also specially observed Tang Guo. Seeing that she was indeed a little scared and curious, did she dispel the doubts in her heart. "The outside of Happy City is full of monsters, beasts." Zhai Chenming also had a bit of fear in his eyes. He couldn''t describe it. When he was not a few steps out of the city, he was surrounded by monsters. , I can live because although there are many monsters, even if they can bite people, their teeth are not sharp and their speed is rtively slow. Only after a night of running, I escaped." "Big Brother Chenming, why didn''t you just run into the city?" Yin Xiaofei couldn''t help asking, "Turn around and run back to the city, won''t you be saved?" Others are also puzzled. Zhai Chenming took a deep breath and said, "When I left the city, the whole city disappeared from my sight, surrounded by monsters of that kind. The city gate reappeared in my sight when it was dawn." "Is it so weird?" Yin Xiaofei was stunned. "So, it''s getting weird here, and it''s safer only in the city." "But we are here to find medicine. There is obviously no medicine in this city." Yin Rui said. "Or, go to the people below and ask." Yi Yingxue suggested, "Aming, I''ll bring you some food." When ites to eating, the expressions of the four are very ufortable. What a ghost of Happy City, the food here is really unptable. After eating, Xiao Er wille up and ask them, are they happy? That''s why they wonder how people in this cityugh so happily. Tang Guo went down to eat with them, looking at the half-baked food in front of him, it was no wonder these people were not used to it. She is not used to it either. [Host, will just take two bites, and eat it slowly and eat delicious food. He can understand that the host''s big mouth is super picky. After eating, Xiao Er came up again. First, he said to Zhai Chenming, "Are you happy?" "Not happy at all," Yin Rui said quickly. Yin Xiaofei: "Really unhappy." She is in pain now. Yi Yingxue hesitated and said, "Happy." Xiao Er smiled even more, and actually took out two Rubik''s Cube coins from his pocket, "Happy." Then he handed the Rubik''s Cube coins to Yi Yingxue. Then he looked at Zhai Chenming again, who hurriedly said, "Happiness." "It''s too fake, it''s not happy at first sight." Chapter 1551: Rubiks Cube Beauty (9) Chapter 1551: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (9) Xiao Er left a sentence and walked to Tang Guo. ncing at the food on Tang Guo''s te, looking at Tang Guo strangely, Tang Guo said, "I am very happy." Under the stunned eyes of Zhai Chenming, Xiao Er took out a bag of Rubik''s Cube coins and ced it in front of her, "I wish you happiness forever." Zhai Chenming stared at Tang Guo and only ate two bites of food. It was strange that after he finished eating, she only ate two bites. Why did she get a bag of Rubik''s Cube coins? As for him, he was actually despised by Xiaoer. Xiao Er turned around to go to another table to greet other guests. Yin Rui hurriedly shouted, "Wait a minute, Xiao Er, you are back. I am also very happy, I am really happy." So, give him a pocket of Rubik''s Cube coins. Unexpectedly, the shop Xiaoer turned around and looked at him with a smile, "Guest, are you trying to lie to my Rubik''s Cube coins?" Yin Rui: "..." Yes, but why are you not fooled? Xiao Er ignored Yin Rui. Yin Xiaofei wanted to learn from Yin Rui, saying that she was very happy. Seeing that her brother was taken apart, I had to dispel the thoughts just now. After that, several people all cast their gazes on Tang Guo''s face. It was obvious that she had only eaten two bites of food, and she said that she was very happy, and the shopkeeper actually took out arge bag of Rubik''s Cube coins. Isn''t it strange for her? After a few people returned to the room, Yin Rui couldn''t help but ask Tang Guo, "Why did Xiao Er give you a big bag?" "It may be that I look better." Tang Guo replied. Yin Rui looked at Tang Guo, looking good is really good-looking, but Xiaoer in the shop should not be a nympho. His sister is pretty long, and Yi Yingxue is also pretty. And he, the long one can be considered handsome and handsome. "I also got two Rubik''s Cube coins. I didn''t expect to answer''happiness'' and get the currency here." Yi Yingxue spread the two Rubik''s Cube coins in her palms, her smart eyes lit up, "Could it be that," This is the way to earn Rubiks Cube coins? I think its more than that. Otherwise, today we will go to the street to observe and ask for more news about Happy City. To survive here, Rubiks Cube coins are definitely indispensable. [The heroine is the heroine, she is still very smart. "Ok." Tang Guo answered. Except for Zhai Chenming, none of the people in this group had any hatred against the original owner. After Zhai Chenming killed the original owner, when the Rubik''s Cube world copsed, Yi Yingxue several people did not see the original owner, and they asked, trying various ways to find her whereabouts. Zhai Chenming was afraid that Yi Yingxue and Yin Rui would be separated from him, so he concealed the incident. Because he knew that once he said that he had killed the original owner, even if it was to go out, even if Yi Yingxue knew that the original owner was the city owner of the trading city, he would not forgive him. Yi Yingxue is indeed a true heroine, intelligent, kind, and has her own principles and guidelines. Yin Rui and Yin Xiaofei, not to mention, are both good-hearted people. Therefore, in this world, she needs revenge for two, one, Zhai Chenming, and second, the soul on the divine weapon dagger. [Host, if you want to kill Zhai Chenming, you will still be enemies of these three. "Anyway, they can''t get me. Once I die of Zhai Chenming, just throw them out. Moreover, the Rubik''s Cube world has changed a lot. Without my help, will Zhai Chenming remain the same?" Chapter 1552: Rubiks Cube Beauty (10) Chapter 1552: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (10) System: Okay, he was too worried. Although the host and Yi Yingxue have no hatred, they don''t care about them either. She said to rectify Zhai Chenming, just to rectify, no one hates her. After discussion, several people are going to go downstairs and go to the streets to observe the situation in Happy City. Zhai Chenming, Yi Yingxue and Yin Rui are in a team of three, Tang Guo and Yin Xiaofei are a pair. Just as Yin Xiaofei wanted to ask Tang Guo where to see the situation, she saw that Tang Guo had moved. She hurriedly followed, and soon came to a shop selling jewelry. Tang Guo was choosing jewelry enthusiastically. She couldn''t help but reminded, "We are here to observe the situation in Happy City." Yin Xiaofei said in a low voice, fearing to attract the attention of people around. The people who enter the jewelry shop are not only the locals of Happy City, but alsoe from all over the world. These people didn''t seem to be very close, and Yin Xiaofei''s uneasy look was seen by many people. Later, she thought that Yin Xiaofei was not a dangerous person, and did not look at her much. "When you buy something, you are observing everything in Happy City." Tang Guo took out arge bag of Rubik''s Cube coins, picked and picked, bought a lot of jewelry, and hung one of the nes directly on Yin Xiaofei''s neck. . Yin Xiaofei couldn''tugh or cry, but she didn''t expect the clerk to walk up to her with a smile and ask, "Are you happy?" Here again? With previous experience, Yin Xiaofei suddenly became energetic, and nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, "Happiness, happiness, I am really happy." "Happiness is good." Then, the clerk actually gave Yin Xiaofei two Rubik''s Cube coins. Holding two Rubik''s Cube coins, Yin Xiaofei still couldn''t believe it. Can I get Rubik''s Cube by answering happiness? Is it too easy to get money? I can think of Tang Guo buying these jewellery just now, it was a big bag of Rubik''s Cube coins, no matter what. Tang Guo pinned a brooch to her body, and the clerk asked her with a smile on her face if she was happy. Yin Xiaofei suddenly became energetic, and got a big bagst time, shouldn''t it be this time? It must have been good luckst time. The shop''s second child was silly, and she believed that no one would be so lucky. However, after Tang Guo replied that she was very happy, the clerk unexpectedly took out arge bag of Rubik''s Cube coins to Tang Guo, stunned Yin Xiaofei. Tang Guo was carrying a bag of Rubik''s Cube coins and found it particrly inconvenient, so he asked the clerk, "Is there anything that can help me install these Rubik''s Cube coins?" "We sell Rubik''s Cube space bags and Rubik''s Cube space rings. There is a certain amount of space inside to store these items." The clerk replied with a smile on his face. Yin Xiaofei finally came back to her senses. It turned out that buying things can really get a lot of news, and also get a lot of money. What to do, she suddenly liked the world a little bit, really so happy, no wonder it was called Happy City. Wait, why can she only get two Rubik''s Cube coins, while Tang Guo can get arge bag of coins? Over there, Tang Guo was already choosing the Rubik''s Cube space ring. She touched a diamond-studded ring and asked, "How many Rubik''s Cube coins?" "A thousand." Tang Guo handed the pocket of Rubik''s Cube coins to the clerk, because a pocket of Rubik''s Cube coins was exactly 1,000, "Then I will buy one." Yin Xiaofei: Was it originally said that spending money like water? Chapter 1553: Rubiks Cube Beauty (11) Chapter 1553: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (11) Tang Guo hadn''t been here for long. It turned out that she had identally obtained a lot of Rubik''s Cube coins. Is this the method? Yin Xiaofei also discovered that a clerk would only ask the person if he was happy once a day. Therefore, it is easy to earn Rubik''s Cube coins by answering happiness, but it is not that easy if you want to earn more. And not every time, you can get Rubik''s Cube coins. She saw several people just now and they reluctantly said happiness, but the clerk still smiled and said, "Too perfunctory, you are not happy at all." Or just say, "So fake, I actually want to cheat my Rubik''s Cube coins." After Tang Guo came out, Yin Xiaofei nced at the beautiful jewel ring on Tang Guo''s finger, "Tang Guo, a thousand Rubik''s Cube coins, you are really willing." "I think it''s rtively easy to get Rubik''s Cube coins here. This thing is needed. It just happens to fit all the jewelry I bought. I''ll earn some moreter and buy two more small skirts." Yin Xiaofei looked at Tang Guo''s good-looking cheongsam and the wooden folding fan in his hand. The beauties are really beautiful, beauties, and preferential treatment. "I can''t figure out why you can get such a big pocket of Rubik''s Cube every time." One thousand! "I really look beautiful." System: The host has fooled the children again. But Yin Xiaofei believed it, yes, Tang Guo is really good-looking. She didn''t believe it before, but now she hase twice more and she believes it. About two hourster, Tang Guo and Zhai Chenming met. The meeting ce was in the food court of Happy City. At the gate of the food court, the banner read a few big words: Do you want to get rich in one day? Come and eat delicious food. "Can I get Rubik''s Cube coins by eating?" Yin Xiaofei was a little excited. Tang Guo walked in and soon saw Zhai Chenming several people. In front of Zhai Chenming, there were severalrge bowls, and there were a few empty bowls beside them, which were obviously eaten. Beside everyone, there is a waiter-like person, these are all locals in Happy City. The difference between locals and non-locals only needs to be based on whether they keep smiling. Zhai Chenming was eating, and when Tang Guo walked in front of him, he finished the bowl of food again. Then the waiter next to him asked him, "Is it delicious?" "It''s very delicious." Zhai Chenming said without thinking. Then the waiter handed him ten Rubik''s Cube coins, and Zhai Chenming put them away nkly. Yi Yingxue wiped his sweat on him, "Aming, can you still eat? How about taking a break." "It''s okay. I''ll eat the remaining three bowls." Zhai Chenming seemed willing, why is he so keen on earning Rubik''s Cube coins? It''s because the three of them inquired about one thing, wanting to stay in Happy City, they need to find a house to live in. No matter what way, as long as you find a ce to live, you are temporarily safe. Otherwise, when it gets dark, they will be driven out of the city. He was chased and bitten by monsters and beasts most of the nightst night, and he really didn''t want to have this kind of result again. He also knows that answering "happiness" can get Rubik''s Cube coins. But this is because you have to spend Rubik''s Cube coins before someone asks if he is happy. Later, I came to this ce identally, nning to obtain some Rubik''s Cube coins first, at least to live in the city. He could never pin his hopes on the woman Tang Guo. After all, I only knew him for a day or two. Who knew if the other party had any strange purpose? He used to control his life in his own hands. Chapter 1554: Rubiks Cube Beauty (12) Chapter 1554: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (12) Yin Rui is also eating. From his expression, it can be seen that these foods are unptable. Yin Xiaofei sat beside Yin Rui and asked in a low voice, "Brother, is it delicious?" "It''s delicious." Yin Rui didn''t dare to say that it was not good. There was a waiter next to him watching him. Yin Xiaofei also reacted, "Then I will eat a bowl too." One bowl will cost ten Rubik''s Cube coins, which is a bit more profit than answering "happiness". Tang Guo didn''t want to eat, but chose an empty seat to sit down and watched several people eat to earn Rubik''s Cube coins. Yin Xiaofei just took a bite and vomited out wow, "Oh my God, it''s so terrible, you still said it''s delicious, brother, am I your sister?" Before Yin Rui could answer her, the waiter next to Yin Xiaofei took away Yin Xiaofei''s bowl and said with a smile, "Deprive the food court of the qualifications to get Rubik''s Cube from eating food." Yin Xiaofei: "..." "Puff--" Yin Rui couldn''t help butugh, eating the food in the bowl happily, looking very enjoyable. Yin Xiaofei sat next to Tang Guo boringly, "Can it still be like this?" "Fortunately, I''m so beautiful, so I don''t have to be so lucky to make money." Tang Guo shook the wooden folding fan in his hand and smiled happily. Yin Xiaofei touched her face. The beauty of her length is really amazing. If she answered with happiness, she would be able to get one thousand Rubik''s Cube coins. "Girl." At this moment, a white-haired old woman with a cane came to Yin Xiaofei with a smile on her face, "That food, isn''t it unptable?" "It''s very unptable." Yin Xiaofei said. The old woman took out a fragrant steamed bun from her basket. Yin Xiaofei, who hadn''t eaten any delicious food for two days, brightened her eyes and said, "Old woman, are you selling steamed buns?" "No." The old woman handed the buns to Yin Xiaofei, "Try it, is it delicious?" Yin Xiaofei hesitated, how can I eat something a stranger gives, in case there is a problem? But she saw that there were people around her. No matter how bad this person is, she shouldn''t dare to face so many people, right? In fact, this bun really looks so delicious. "Then... Then I''m wee?" Yin Xiaofei finally couldn''t stand the gluttons in her stomach, took the buns and swallowed them in two mouthfuls. It''s really delicious. Seeing this scene, Tang Guo did not stop. When she came to this world, she had said that she would not interfere in any of them. Whether it is good or bad, it has nothing to do with her. Moreover, she is also a rookie, too smart will cause people''s suspicion. As an adult, you should understand that no matter how good a stranger handed it, it is best not to pick it up, especially if it reaches your stomach. Yin Xiaofei just couldn''t stand the temptation, so she picked it up and swallowed it. Who could be to me? "Olddy, don''t you really sell buns? It''s really delicious. Let me buy some for you. I want to share it with mypanions." Yin Xiaofei touched her two Rubik''s Cube coins, suddenly a little embarrassed "How much is one? Mypanion has four people and wants four buns." "The girl likes my buns so much, so why don''t you just stay and be a member of Happy City, and you can eat such delicious food every day." The olddy still said with a loving smile on her face. Yin Xiaofei shook her head quickly, "Although Happy City is pretty good, I don''t want to stay here." She is not here, she came in to find medicine, and will go out in the future. Chapter 1555: Rubiks Cube Beauty (13) Chapter 1555: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (13) "Really don''t stay? Stay here, not only can you eat delicious steamed buns, but you can also live forever. With Happy City, you won''t die." Yin Xiaofei was a little stunned, but she thought about the appearance of the entire Happy City. She didn''t want to smile all day and shook her head, "No, I''m sorry, I don''t want to stay." "Oh..." The old woman''s smile remained unchanged, her old palm stretched out in front of Yin Xiaofei, "Girl, a bun, a hundred Rubik''s Cube coins." Yin Xiaofei: "..." System: Hahaha. Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile. Seeing Yin Xiaofei groping into her pocket, she only touched two Rubik''s Cube coins out, she was alreadyughing while holding her fan. Yin Xiaofei quickly turned around to find Yin Rui. Yin Rui''s expression changed a lot when she heard what had happened. He couldn''t bear to eat ten bowls of food. He just earned one hundred Rubik''s Cube coins, but if Yin Xiaofei ate one bun, he would spend one hundred? Although very angry, his sister, he still had to give all the Rubik''s Cube coins to Yin Xiaofei. The old woman took the Rubik''s Cube, left here, and went to the crowd again. "Are you new here? You have been fooled by that old woman. She wants to keep you in Happy City as coolies." A man next to you said, "In this Happy City, don''t look at these people smiling, it''s nothing. Good guy. Just remember one sentence, there is no free lunch in the world, and you wont be fooled." "Have you heard? There is no free lunch in the world." Yin Rui knocked on Yin Xiaofei''s head and touched her bulging belly. "I can''t eat anymore today. Come back tomorrow. I''ll eat it for nothing. One days meal." Zhai Chenming couldn''t eat it either. After hearing what happened to Yin Xiaofei, they felt even more that Happy City could not stay. "It''s still early, let''s go shopping in other ces, maybe there are other gains." Yi Yingxue suggested. After this visit, when the sun sets, a few people finally know many things about Happy City, and they also know that if they dont choose to stay in Happy City forever, they will be sent to another at will after a month. A ce a hundred times more dangerous than Happy City. Even after hearing this, they still had no ns to stay. In Xingfu City, there is also a Happiness Tree. Because of the limited time, everyone will return to the house in the dark. No one is allowed to enter the Happiness Tree. They n to go back to rest first and continue tomorrow. They live very close to the city gate. Tang Guo walked to the entrance of the inn and saw the location of the city gate, and arge number of people gathered. Even in all directions, there are still arge number of people who are being driven to the city gate. "When it gets dark, these people who don''t have Rubik''s Cube coins to pay for the room will be kicked out. They will not be allowed toe in until dawn." Yi Yingxue said, "Among these people, if there are still people alive tomorrow morning, arge part of them will Choose to stay in Happy City." "That''s too inhuman." Yin Xiaofei couldn''t help but say. Tang Guo answered, "This is the rule of Happy City. Twenty Rubik''s Cube coins can live in the city for one night. It''s a simple matter. You should think about why they can''t get 20 Rubik''s Cube coins." "But if you drive out and be chased by so many monsters, you will die." Yin Xiaofei said. "They can choose and immediately promise to stay in Happy City forever, and they won''t die." Tang Guo smiled. Chapter 1556: Rubiks Cube Beauty (14) Chapter 1556: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (14) Yin Xiaofei: "But..." "But they didn''t want it? Happy City didn''t rush to kill them all, they didn''t want it. Didn''t they choose this result? Happy City, does it owe them?" Yin Xiaofei couldn''t speak, so naturally she didn''t owe these people, she just thought it was not very human. "Youe here mostly voluntarily, too, right?" Tang Guo asked. Yi Yingxue nodded, "Well, we came voluntarily, and you are right. Since we havee to someone else''s ce, we must follow the rules, and they have also given us the opportunity to obtain Rubik''s Cube coins. You will not lose your life, but you will lose your freedom. It depends on your choice." "This is the truth. It always takes advantage. There is no such good thing." Tang Guo asked Yi Yingxue, "Why did youe?" "I have a terminal illness. Ah Ming turned to the Rubik''s Cube world in an ancient book. It is said that a cure for terminal illness and a way to extend life can be found here. "Unexpectedly, the Rubik''s Cube world is soplicated." Zhai Chenming answered, "I don''t know where we will be teleported to next month, so I n to get as many Rubik''s Cube coins as possible in the next time. Need." "Then you, Tang Guo, why did youe?" Yin Xiaofei asked. Tang Guo said, "Curious." Isn''t it curious? Because of curiosity, the original owner eventually died and destroyed the entire Rubik''s Cube world. Once the Rubik''s Cube world is destroyed, sign a contract with this world, and those who stay in every city forever will also be destroyed together. Then with her, the Rubik''s Cube world can only survive and cannot be destroyed. The few people said nothing, and went back to their rooms to rest. When it was about to dawn, they almost had a tacit understanding, and went downstairs to see the location of the city gate. When the city gate opened, Tang Guo saw many people in rags running from outside, withrge and small scars on their bodies. Someone shouted, "I choose to stay, I want to stay and be a person in Happy City." Some people didn''t want to stay, and went to the city to find a way to get Rubik''s Cube coins. There were about a thousand people who went out yesterday. When he came back now, Tang Guo deliberately counted them, and there were about eight hundred left. So, two hundred people lost their lives in one night. Then those who agreed to stay in Xingfu City did not change their minds after being repeatedly asked. At that moment, it seemed that some spell fell on them. Their injuries were healed, and their clothes were reced with clean ones. At the same time, the originally painful and frightened face was exactly the same as the locals in Happy City, except for the smile on his face. Obviously, I saved my life, and I no longer need to worry about losing my life in the future, and I can live forever. The people watching this scene only felt that their scalp was chilly. Yin Xiaofei shuddered and thought, fortunately, she didn''t n to agree to stay, otherwise it would be terrifying to keep this expression of raising the corners of her mouth every day. When it was time to eat again, under the jealous eyes of Yin Xiaofei and others, after Tang Guo answered happiness, Xiaoer Dian still gave him a thousand Rubik''s Cube coins. "Long beauty." Without waiting for other people to ask anything, Tang Guo looked up and said, "The second person in this shop is very discerning and gentle, knowing that beauty needs pity." Yin Xiaofei: She believes it. Yi Yingxue didn''t know if she should believe it, but since she observed it, only Tang Guo had such preferential treatment. Chapter 1557: Rubiks Cube Beauty (15) Chapter 1557: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (15) After eating breakfast, Tang Guo and his colleagues approached the position of Happy Tree. When they reached the ce of Happy Tree, they saw a sea of people. Countless people are sitting around a huge old tree. The trunk of the old tree requires ten people to be able to embrace it. Above the trunk, there are many branches, and there are dense leaves on the branches, which are connected andyered on top of each other. When the sun rose, the dark green leaves were illuminated. After approaching, except Tang Guo, all Yi Yingxue were shocked. It turns out that these people sitting around the happiness tree are all mumbling and saying something. When they were far away before, they only found it noisy. After the distance got closer, I suddenly heard someone next to them looking up at the happiness tree, and whispering, "I am so happy, I am so happy, I am very happy every day." "Tree ah tree, believe me, I am really happy." "Tree ah tree, I am the happiest person." ... Yin Xiaofei sighed, then whispered, "Are they crazy?" Yi Yingxue was still sharp-eyed and found that there was a basket in front of these people. Tang Guo stood faintly on the side, found an empty ce, took out a cushion, and sat on the cushion. Yi Yingxue didn''t understand what she was doing, and then she heard her chant, "I am the happiest person." When Tang Guo said these words, the smile on his face was a start. A little bit of sunlight scattered on her body, and the smile on her face made people feel extremely happy at first nce. I don''t know if it was an illusion, they all believed that she was the happiest person. The system feels that his energy is rising tremblingly, wondering if the host is so big, which world he is recalling, will his heart be so happy. This energy growth made him scared. Zhai Chenming also didn''t quite understand, seeing Tang Guo also put a basket in front of him, he didn''t understand. Yi Yingxue remembered that Tang Guo could get one thousand Rubik''s Cube coins by saying a word of happiness. He hesitated and said, "Or, let''s try it too? No matter what the result is, it should be fine." In the past few days, they have also felt that as long as they can live in Happy City, their lives will not be in danger. In Happy City, it seems that fighting is also forbidden. They had also seen before that someone who had a dispute and started to be punished by the people of Happy City was not allowed to live in the city overnight. After such punishment, Happy City is really a Happy City. If you don''t do anything, there are Rubik''s Cube coins, and it will be safe within this month. Therefore, Yi Yingxue believes that if you follow the methods of these people and Tang Guo, even if you won''t get anything in the end, there will be no loss. "Then I''ll find a few baskets." Zhai Chenming agreed to this approach. After a while, he took a few baskets, and a few people sat down next to Tang Guo, then chanted that they were very happy and looked stupid. [Host, Yi Yingxue is really smart, such a smart heroine, if you want to kill Zhai Chenming in the future, she must be a hindrance. The system said this, not for what to do with Yi Yingxue, but to express a fact. "She can stop it, that''s her ability. She can''t stop it, it can only take it." She doesn''t care what Yi Yingxue will grow up in the future. Chapter 1558: Rubiks Cube Beauty (16) Chapter 1558: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (16) She wanted to kill someone, no one could stop it. And now they are in the first city, and there will be four more to go through before they can reach the best trading city, which is her ce. It is self-evident how dangerous there is in the middle. What happens depends on their fate. With someone who doesn''t hate her, she can''t do anything to someone just because the other person has a chance to be an obstacle in the future. From beginning to end, Tang Guo only said once to the Happy Tree that she was very happy. And not like others, constantly talking about their happiness. Yin Xiaofei felt that it must be good, so she said she was very happy, and recalled the happy days in her mind. Yin Rui lost a hundred Rubik''s Cube yesterday, and his heart hurts. Like Yin Xiaofei, he remembered his happy days with great effort. The two of them, in recollection, the happiness in their mouths were really dry, bing sincere. Yi Yingxue also had a smile on her face. What she remembered in her mind was the days when Zhai Chenming was by her side since she was terminally ill. Even the top medical experts at home and abroad said that she would not live long, and Zhai Chenming did not give up on her, and was busy reading books about her treatment every day. She thinks these things are very happy. So when she is happy, she is also very sincere. But Zhai Chenming was different. He was talking about happiness, but in fact he was thinking about all the things that came to Happy City. He is a man with a deep mind and a habit of controlling everything in the palm of his hand. In his memories, he will not recall some past happiness. In his eyes, there is only his purpose, what he will get in the future. Inyman''s terms, Zhai Chenming is realistic and sensible, and doesn''t like feeling leaked. Tang Guo saw Zhai Chenming''s mouth talking about happiness, her eyes were thoughtful, and sheughed unkindly. It didn''t take long for the people sitting around the happiness tree to feel that there was a strong white light emitting from the happiness tree, causing them to lose sight for a short time. The white light disappeared and the eyes returned to normal. Many people did not look at the happiness tree, but at the basket ced in front of them. Yi Yingxue felt something, and looked down at the basket in front of her. Inside the baskety two and a half fist-sized, red fruits, hydrated, and looking particrly gratifying. Yin Rui and Yin Xiaofei also had two red fruits in their baskets, the same as Yi Yingxue. "What kind of fruit is this?" Yin Xiaofei swallowed, and finally ate a delicious steamed bun yesterday, only to spend a hundred Rubik''s Cube coins. She was almost scolded to death by her brother. If the fruit can be eaten, it would be great. Zhai Chenming nced at the two fruits in Yi Yingxue''s basket, and then looked at his own basket. There was a dead leaf lying in his basket. The expression was really indescribable. "Puff--hahahaha...Big Brother Chenming, why is there only one leaf in your basket, which is still yellow, so what have you done to make the happiness tree not be seen?" Zhai Chenming was a little confused. He did nothing and said that he was very happy just like everyone else. I really don''t understand why other people are fruit, and he has only one leaf, which is still yellow. "Damn!! No way." Yin Rui suddenly remembered that Tang Guo had been given preferential treatment again and again, and quickly looked back at the basket in front of her. Chapter 1559: Rubiks Cube Beauty (17) Chapter 1559: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (17) As a result, I saw a basket full of fruits and couldn''t help but explode. Yin Rui''s voice caught the attention of others. The first person who screamed out was Yin Xiaofei, "Why so many??" "Does the tree see who is beautiful?" At this time, Yin Xiaofei couldn''t wait to be a piece of mud, her appearance was ugly, and she could squeeze it again. Yi Yingxue couldn''t stand it anymore, "Tang Guo, you really did it?" "Long beautiful." Tang Guo touched the red fruits in the basket. "Except for the reason of long beauty, I really can''t find why the happy tree gives me so much." Zhai Chenming also had to be convinced, he had always suspected that Tang Guo was not easy before. But such a magical thing as the happiness tree should not be her control. Perhaps she is the kind with better luck. Then he saw that there were no fruits in some people''s baskets, but two leaves or flowers, and he felt better. Although he is the only one with a yellow leaf, at least not everyone can get fruit. Yin Xiaofei still didn''t eat anything indiscriminately, fearing that it would kill her. Everything here is weird. If you want to cause something more, there is no way to ask the Bodhisattva. Before long, several people inquired about the purpose of this red fruit. I also understand what so many people are doing with the happiness tree. Those who are not natives of Happiness City have the opportunity to express their happiness in front of the Happiness Tree once a day. When the happiness tree epts their prayers, it will give them the kind of red fruit ording to their happiness. The name of the fruit is happiness fruit. People who are not natives of Happy City cannot eat it. Once you eat the happiness fruit, you will automatically be a person in the happiness city and will never be able to leave the happiness city. Upon hearing this exnation, Yin Xiaofei was startled in a cold sweat. Tang Guo looked very fortunate to see several people, and he was very happy. Without her various reminders, these people can truly embark on an adventure in the Rubik''s Cube world. If she had reminded them, their lives would not be so exciting. "They should thank me. It''s like watching a TV series. The spoiler is boring. If I don''t remember them in the future, they will feel that the experience here is the most exciting in their lives." System: Oh, is it? Why does he always think it is a bad taste? And what use is this happiness fruit? It is useful and can be exchanged for Rubik''s Cube coins. Among the locals in Happy City, the fruit of happiness is in short supply. Now there are several people, smiling happily around Tang Guo. When Xingfuguo filled her basket, these people noticed her. There were three people surrounding Tang Guo. Tang Guo found out that there should be these three people. Even if the others wanted toe up, they didn''t dare. "Girl, happiness fruit is useless to you outsiders, so sell it to us." "Okay." Tang Guo didn''t mean to stay. The three of them smiled deeper. Hearing Tang Guo said that they were divided into three and sold to the three of them, they had no opinion at all. The price of a happiness fruit is five hundred Rubik''s Cube coins, which can be regarded as a huge sum of money for those who have just arrived here. When Yin Xiaofei got a thousand Rubik''s Cube coins, she felt dreaming. Yi Yingxue was also relieved. With Rubik''s Cube, at least there is no need to worry about driving out of the city. The most unhappy is probably Zhai Chenming. Chapter 1560: Rubiks Cube Beauty (18) Chapter 1560: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (18) He thought that dead leaves were useless, but he didn''t expect that a dead leaf could be exchanged for a Rubik''s Cube coin. This result embarrassed him more than useful. "I heard from those people just now that the leaves, fruits, and flowers of the Happy Tree will not fall. No matter whether they are locals or foreigners, they cannot pick them. Otherwise, they will be expelled to the city in an instant. , Will lose the qualification to enter the Happy City forever." Tang Guo said. Yin Xiaofei''s gaze fell on the Rubik''s Cube space ring in Tang Guo''s hand, and couldn''t help swallowing. Just now she saw that a lot of Rubik''s Cube coins were collected by Tang Guo. "It would be great if I was also a great beauty." Yin Xiaofei originally said this in her heart, but she didn''t expect to say it directly without knowing it. Seeing a few people looking at her, her face flushed, "Don''tugh. , I know Im dreaming, cant you let me dream? Zhai Chenming said that he needs to go to the city to find out more information, especially about the date of the world rotation, and what to pay attention to. Tang Guo said, "Then I won''t go with you. I just made a fortune and I want to go to the store to buy a beautiful little skirt." "Okay, you go." Zhai Chenming also believed it. Maybe the people and trees in this city are all Yan dogs. When there is no conflict with Zhai Chenming, he is a bit colder at best. He doesn''t like being close to other people, and he won''t easily make friends with others. Speaking of it, it is indeed the character of a male lead. "Wait for Zhai Chenming to draw a dagger out to stab me." After Zhai Chenming and the others left, Tang Guo smiled, holding the wooden folding fan, and walking towards the shop, whilemunicating with the system. She also wanted to see what Zhai Chenming chose this time. Will it still be the same as the previous choice? No matter the same or different, she has decided that she will not reveal the secrets of this world with Zhai Chenming and will take care of them all the way. Take risks, or take it yourself, thats exciting, isnt it? System: As long as the host is very happy, even if he wipes Zhai Chenming''s neck on the spot, he does not object. Tang Guo was in the shop, choosing all kinds of nice little skirts. Finally, I borrowed the dressing room in the shop to change the cheongsam and wore a ck tulle tutu. The wooden folding fan in her hand has not been reced. This is not only an ornament, but also her weapon. And the wood-carved folding fan with this ck tutu skirt looks pretty good. Tang Guo stepped on high heels and walked out of the shop in a ck tutu. Just about to turn, he was stopped by a figure. She lifted her chin gently, her beautiful eyes fluttered on the person''s face for a moment, and the corners of her lips curled slightly and said, "Handsome man, you are in my way." "I find you." System: Are all the men in the Rubik''s Cube so direct? Not euphemistic at all, what if you scare the pretty girl away. "What do you want me for?" "Say another ce." Before Tang Guo could react, everything around her changed, and she was currently in a room. She found a ce to sit down and poured herself a cup of tea, "It''s really free for you not to stay in your own ce ande to me. Then you say, what do you want me for?" The man walked up to her and sat down. He wears rtively old clothes and has his hair tied, and he looks like an ancient person. His eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face, Jian''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and he said, "Actually, I don''t know. It feels like you are here and you are here." Chapter 1561: Rubiks Cube Beauty (19) Chapter 1561: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (19) "Aren''t you busy there? You are busy catching prisoners every day." Tang Guo asked. Obviously she knew why the other party came, so she still wanted to ask. I really didn''t expect that the other party was in this world, and his identity was simr to her, but she was a good match. I just don''t know what happened to the person. "That little thing, you don''t need me, just run it on your own." The pce lieutenant''s eyes still didn''t move away from Tang Guo''s face. Two days ago, he woke up suddenly, and he didn''t know what was more in his mind. Unconsciously, he went to the trading city location subconsciously. He also wondered why he wanted to find that woman in the trading city. When I arrived at the trading city, I knew that she had gone out. In the end, he used the special connection between the various city owners in the Rubik''s Cube world to find her ce. Unexpectedly, as soon as I came over, I ran into her buying a mini skirt. He almost showed up in her fitting room. Fortunately, he felt that something was wrong and he quickly turned a corner and appeared outside the shop, waiting for her toe out. "Then see me now, Lieutenant, what are you going to do?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. System: Okay, that guy is right. I don''t know if it''s in the previous world, the appearance is very failure, and the host and the other party have be good friends for a lifetime. After that guy was sober, he ced some restrictions on himself. Looking at the appearance of rushing here, it is estimated that he came to this world, so he must go to her for such a restriction. "I don''t know for the time being, I feel very strange recently." The lieutenant said honestly, "Or, I will follow you recently." System: Hahaha. "Are you going to follow me???" "Yes, follow you." Tang Guo drew something casually, and a floor mirror appeared next to it. The two figures were clearly shown in the mirror. She pointed, "Look at it." The lieutenant looked at the mirror, and didn''t understand what she wanted him to see. "You see you are wearing a robe, your hair is tied, and you wear a saber. It looks like an old antique." Then, she pointed to herself again, lifted her chin gently, Qianqianyu shook the wooden folding fan in her hand, and smiled at the mirror faintly, "I am so fashionable and beautiful, I don''t want to be apanied by an old antique." The lieutenant looked at the two people in the mirror. The other was wearing a mysterious ck gauze dress, beautiful long curly hair, beautiful earrings, and a delicate ne around his neck. Looking at himself again, it seems that walking together, there is so much disharmony. He thought for a moment, snapped his fingers, and the image in the mirror instantly changed. "What do you think?" Tang Guo looked back and couldn''t helpughing. "Suit and leather shoes, shiny leather shoes, and smooth hair, well, okay, it''s okay." "Then I will follow you from now on." The pce lieutenant confirmed once again. He had to figure out why he was in a trance suddenly a few days ago and he was out of control and frantically looking for this woman in the Rubik''s Cube world. Whether it was he or she had the problem, it had to be figured out. He vaguely felt that it should be his problem. She didn''t seem to have any problems, except that it was too good-looking. "You can follow me, but you are not allowed to intervene in my affairs. You will listen to me along the way." The Lieutenant nodded, "OK." "Well, let''s go, I''ll take you to meet my teammate." The two of them walked into the street, handsome men and beautiful women, walking together, really attractive. Chapter 1562: Rubiks Cube Beauty (20) Chapter 1562: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (20) The turning head rate is really 100%, and the lieutenant was so ufortable at first. Later, seeing her look as usual, she got used to it. After a while, Tang Guo actually took his hand. He buried his head and stared at her hand. Just about to ask, what are you doing with me, a sudden excitement in his mind, scared him quickly to hold back that sentence. I always feel that if I ask that sentence, there will be some unpleasant consequences. "You are a man, mydy, as a gentleman, it is normal to see ady wearing high heels and a small skirt. I will hold you in my arms." Tang Guo exined, "If my skirt is too long, as a gentleman, you You have to help me hold the skirt." Lieutenant: Really? It was really strange why she said it as it should be, and he listened to it as it should be. While waiting for the stairs, the pce lieutenant watched her step on pointed high heels, and said meaningfully, "Be careful." After speaking, his expression froze and his brain seemed to be unable to control his tongue. Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled at him, "You hold me, even if I step on the air, I won''t be thrown down." is it? But why he didn''t listen to his instructions, and he really carefully guarded her. Damn it, can this woman fall in a single fall? She can p a house into mud, how could she be injured. What''s more terrible is that he was actually afraid that she would fall. System: [Host is big, you will make your family cute and bad. "Tongzi, do you think he is reluctant?" [No...No. Although there are some doubts, those body movements are all subconscious. "I''m giving him a chance. If I don''t want to pay attention to this person, turn around and leave." The system reminded of the previous world. Although the two were considered to be together for a lifetime, they really suffered a lot from endlessly before. If it weren''t for his high consciousnesster, wouldn''t the host turn around and leave indifferently, wouldn''t it give him any chance to get close? The appearance of the pce lieutenant made everyone in Yi Yingxue curious and surprised. Because the lieutenant is so handsome. Zhai Chenming also had to admit that in appearance, he was not as good as the Lieutenant. They asked who the pce lieutenant was. Tang Guo was still holding the pce lieutenant in his arms. "I picked it up halfway. I dont think he was familiar with his life and his growth is pretty good, so I brought him back to avoid being caught by the beasts outside the city. Swallow it, what a pity." "We are a couple and we are already engaged." This time, the lieutenant didn''t follow Tang Guo and nodded, but suddenly blessed his soul and said this sentence. After speaking, he was full of question marks. But in my heart, I feel that it is most appropriate to say this. But he was a little worried and nced at Tang Guo carefully. Seeing her a little surprised, but didn''t mean to refute, he felt slightly relieved, and he continued, "I was separated before." "It turned out to be a boyfriend." Yin Xiaofei wowed, "Tang Guo, you and your boyfriend are really good matches, they both look so beautiful." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows lightly, nced at the pce lieutenant, and said with a smile, "This guy just can''t hold back, and he told the old man. Okay, we are a couple, not only engaged, but also living together. So, he will live with me this month without having to open the room." Lieutenant: Dont be so fast! "Let''s go, boyfriend, you must be very tired. Go back to your room and rest." Lieutenant: Do you really want to live in a house? Chapter 1563: Rubiks Cube Beauty (21) Chapter 1563: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (21) The room Tang Guo booked at the inn was not big. After all, the original intention of the original owner was to get close to these ordinary people like Zhai Chenming and see whether their feelings can withstand the test in the Rubik''s Cube world. To book a deluxe room, it is easy to arouse suspicion at first. Therefore, the bed in this room is also small and exquisite. Although it is not a big problem to lie down for two people, it will be very crowded. "I said that because I don''t think it is easy to arouse suspicion." After scanning the small room, the pce lieutenant made a remedy. Tang Guo turned around, "No need to exin, you are the one who said it, so you can be responsible." Be responsible for? ? The pce wei pinned the words and looked at the woman in front of him again. If he had to be responsible, it was not impossible. He didn''t reject it in his heart, so he vaguely felt that the rtionship between the two people just mentioned was indeed his fault. "Okay." The lieutenant replied, as if he recognized your disposition, and gave Le Crazy the system he was watching silently. This guy might have misunderstood something. Tang Guo nodded, "Since you agreed, this bed belongs to me." Tang Guo pointed to the small bed behind him. Under the lieutenant''s somewhat puzzled eyes, she raised her hand, "Except for this bed, you can sleep wherever you want to sleep at night." "Only the bed will not work." Tang Guo emphasized again to the captain''s eyes. The pce lieutenant also understood something, he seemed to have misunderstood something. It turned out that the responsibility he thought of was different from the responsibility she thought. Unfortunately, he still made preparations in his heart, but he didn''t expect things to be different from what he thought. The strange thing is, why is he still a little lost? "Then I will hit the floor." Tang Guo smiled and went to the bathroom. The lieutenant was standing in the room, a little ufortable, especially when he heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. He didn''t quite understand that the woman inside, who was obviously not an ordinary person, wanted to mix with these outsiders. Not only to sleep, but also to take a bath. For these, can''t it be solved by waving a hand and using some magic power? When Tang Guo came out wearing a dry nightdress, the pce lieutenant nced, and quickly moved his gaze away. I have seen her before, she is very beautiful, but he doesn''t find it attractive. It was strange today. He couldn''t look away when he saw her. Now that they are in the same room, he is still a little nervous. Tang Guo had alreadyy down and nced sideways at the lieutenant who didn''t know what to do, "Don''t you go to sleep without washing?" "No." The lieutenant waved his hand and used some magic power. A bed nket and a pillow appeared on the ground. He nced at Tang Guo''s pajamas, snapped his fingers, and instantly the clothes on his body turned into a set of pajamas, which actually matched the ones worn by Tang Guo. Then hey down. Coincidentally, the position he chose was right next to the bed, and Tang Guo was able to see the court lieutenant lying on his side while lying on his side. "You are curious, why should I be with those ordinary people?" The lieutenant turned his head, looked at her and asked, "Why?" "Because I have estimated that one of them will bring danger to our Rubik''s Cube world. If it is not handled properly, the entire Rubik''s Cube world may be destroyed." "So?" The lieutenant became serious. This is indeed a very serious matter. "Then why don''t you arrest them all, or, when they arrive in Sin City, I ask someone to arrest them and shoot them all." Chapter 1564: Rubiks Cube Beauty (22) Chapter 1564: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (22) "They are all ordinary people, and should not be able to get out of Sin City alive." The lieutenant continued. System: Hahaha, so upright. "You have also said that they are all ordinary people. There is no point in killing them. It is not these ordinary people who want to destroy the Rubik''s Cube world, but the people hiding behind them. My guess is that the other party will Choose ordinary people to destroy, kill them, there will be other people appear." "Moreover, every city has its own rules. Whether outsiders can or go out depends on their wisdom and luck. Breaking the rules can easily cause chaos in the city. It is not worth it and cannot bemitted." "What do you mean?" The pce lieutenant actually also reacted, indeed in order to kill a few ordinary people who did not make a mistake, he was bacshed by the Rubik''s Cube rules, and it was a little unattainable. "The person who leads the snake out of the hole and can threaten the existence of the Rubik''s Cube world has been hiding behind. What I want to do is wait for the opponent to appear. Now we pretend that we don''t know anything." The pce lieutenant thought it made sense, and he had to talk to this woman recently to see what''s wrong with him, always thinking about strange things. Tang Guo closed his eyes and fell asleep. The pce lieutenant didn''t want to sleep, he opened his eyes, turned his head sideways, and stared at her all night. The more I look, the more I want to see, the more I look, the more I can''t look away. He wondered if this woman had found some secret method from outsiders to cultivate that would make him so abnormal. The addition of the pce lieutenant turned the original five-person team into a six-person team. The appearance of the pce lieutenant still made Zhai Chenming suspect. But in the next few days, when he saw where Tang Guo was going, the pce lieutenants followed, and he just listened to her, he didn''t doubt at all. Yin Xiaofei couldn''t help but secretly said, "This is simply a loyal dog." "The beauty of a parent." Yin Rui answered, "Xiao Fei, it''s not my brother, I teased you, you can still grow, but it''s really a bit worse than Tang Guo." Yin Xiaofei wanted to beat Yin Rui to death, but what he said made sense. In addition to inquiring about the Rubik''s Cube world, the group went to the happiness tree to pray and say that they are happy. Every time Tang Guo was able to obtain a full basket of happiness fruits, it really made the people around him jealous. Zhai Chenming was also very jealous. After praying for several days, he had never obtained happiness fruit, all of which were leaves and leaves. A dead leaf, a Rubik''s Cube coin, a green leaf, and ten Rubik''s Cube coins, are simply irritating. For others, the happiness fruit obtained is basically less than five. In short, Tang Guo is that alien. Don''t worry about Tang Guo, and even more annoying is that a pce lieutenant has arrived. They only heard him say, "Happiness." Then the happiness tree also gave him a basket of happiness fruits. Seeing this, Zhai Chenming was unhappy. Ming Pce Lieutenant''s tone was not as sincere as his. The happiness tree is really a Yan dog tree. "There are five days left, it''s time to rotate to the next city." Yi Yingxue said with some worry, "but I just heard the news that the Rubik''s Cube world is transmitted at will, and it is possible that some of us will spread to different cities. ." Originally they were ordinary people, and Happy City was not dangerous. But from the recent news one after another, there is no danger in Happy City in the Rubik''s Cube world. Seeing that many people are secretive about other cities, they all understand that the situation must not be so good. Chapter 1565: Rubiks Cube Beauty (23) Chapter 1565: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (23) Of course Tang Guo would not be separated from them, and took out a few contract charms at the right time, no more, no less, just six. Zhai Chenming and Yi Yingxue both looked at her and asked, "What is this?" "This is a mutually bound contract spell. As long as a few of us use the contract spell to bind, the next world will be sent together." Hearing this, several people were a little happy. Zhai Chenming asked, "Where did youe from?" When he asked, his eyes were full of thought. "Swap with a local," Tang Guo didn''t mind Zhai Chenming''s attitude at all, "I get a lot of happiness every day. They are very easy to talk, I think, it is amazing here, there should be rted things." Naturally, these were not exchanged with locals, but she traded things in the city, and the people in Happy City did not. But outsiders in the city, if they have been to the trading city, they may have these things. No matter how clever Zhai Chenming was, he couldn''t guess these things. Hearing Tang Guo said that he was exchanging with locals, he immediately dispelled his doubts. After several people were bound with the contract charm, they lived the same life every day. Zhai Chenming could not get considerable happiness fruit in the happiness tree. I had to go to the food court and eat more food to get Rubik''s Cube coins. Each time, he was able to eat 150,000 and obtain 150 Rubik''s Cube coins. It can be seen that Yi Yingxue can obtain two to five happiness fruits at one time, and the Rubik''s Cube in exchange for at least one thousand or more, he is particrly unbnced. Speaking of it, he hasn''t been so poor yet. After saving for almost a month, only two or three thousand Rubik''s Cube coins are really helpless. And Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant went to the shop every day, not knowing what mess they bought. The happiness fruit the lieutenant obtained, actually bought her a small skirt. Zhai Chenming thought that Yi Yingxue had never suffered, and with a wave of his hand, he could buy her all kinds of things. Now, in order to save Rubik''s Cube coins, Yi Yingxue bought two of them that could be exchanged, and he couldn''t bear his face. The two brothers and sisters of Yin Rui are also well-dressed and look good. "Aming, you don''t seem to be very happytely, are you worried about which city you will rotate to next time?" Yi Yingxue asked. Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant sat aside, heard the conversation between them, and quickly looked over. The lieutenant noticed that Tang Guo seemed to like to pay attention to Zhai Chenming. From her eyes, it can be shown that she is not interested in Zhai Chenming, it seems that she is unlucky for the other party. For this, he actually let out a sigh of relief quietly. "Nothing." Zhai Chenming replied, "I just think the Rubik''s Cube world is very strange. I don''t know what weird things will be encountered next. And my luck seems to be bad. I can''t get so many Rubik''s Cube coins in Happy City. Suffered." "Aming is thinking, isn''t mine yours?" Zhai Chenming was notforted, he was a person who cared about his face. During these days of living in Happy City, his self-confidence and face were really gone. In his heart, there was a kind of strange, unreasonable ce, how could it exist. If he has the ability, he must destroy this weird ce. Are those who are forced to be **** in Happy City really happy? But to live, he tied himself here, and he thought of this ce as evil and sinful. It would be great if this ce could be destroyed one day. Chapter 1566: Rubiks Cube Beauty (24) Chapter 1566: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (24) "I feel it, from the ufortable breath of Zhai Chenming." The pce lieutenant''s voice only reached Tang Guo''s ears, "You are right, this person is not friendly to the Rubik''s Cube world." They are all the lord of Rubik''s Cube World City, and they live and die together with Rubik''s Cube World. Zhai Chenming''s unconcealed disgust, he felt it instantly, and now finally understood why Tang Guo was so sure that the other party might bring danger to the Rubik''s Cube world. Few outsiders who enter the Rubik''s Cube world will reveal this disgusting breath. "Lieutenant, don''t show your feet. If you are found by someone behind you, we will follow you in vain." "Don''t worry, I can still do this." Tang Guo nced at the pce lieutenant, saw that he was always expressionless, and nodded with a smile, "That''s right, you won''t show other expressions at all, the ghost knows what you are thinking." The pce lieutenant thought for a while and said, "I won''t show other expressions. That''s because I don''t want to show them. Those expressions are superfluous. It doesn''t mean that I won''t." "Oh, so you know how?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "Then you show me a smile?" Others can also hear the conversation behind the two. Yin Xiaofei heard Tang Guo let the pce lieutenant smile and showed her, almost squirting out, is there any boyfriend who molested her like this? If she wants to have such a handsome boyfriend, she must confess well. She feelsfortable looking at this face every day, regardless of whether he smiles or not. The lieutenant was silent. Why did this woman always have to make an inch of it, let him hit the floor for almost a month, and now he asked him tough in public. Looking around, he said he couldn''t do it. However, looking at her expectation, he couldn''t refuse it in his heart. I really don''t know, when did he suffer from this, can''t refuse, it was just to her. He must figure out what is going on. "Wait to go back to the room, I willugh to you alone." The pce lieutenant''s mind shed, thinking this is the most appropriate. Neither smirking in front of these people, being seen as jokes, nor disappointing her. As everyone knows, when he speaks like this, in the impression of Yin Xiaofei and others, he is a soft-eared, well-behaved and obedient boyfriend. The image is long gone. Tang Guo''s eyes were somewhat meaningful, and finally showed a smile that other people found very spoiled, "Okay, you like tough in the room to show me, then let''s go back to the room, okay?" She pulled the pce lieutenant, "Let''s go, boyfriend,e to the room and smile for me alone." Lieutenant: "..." Did he make a wrong decision? Who knew that she would let him realize it on the spot, what he said just now was a slow-down strategy. Thinking that she would have forgotten when she turned her head. Especially, feeling the ambiguous gazes of the other people, the pce lieutenant felt that he was innocent. But his feet didn''t listen, he really listened to her and went back to the room. "I also want this kind of boyfriend, who looks good, gives all the money to his girlfriend, and is obedient. Does the pce lieutenant think we don''t deserve to see his smile, so I just show it to Tang Guo?" Yin Xiaofei cupped her face. Said with envy. Yin Rui tapped her forehead, "Go back to the room and sleep, you have everything in your dreams." "There is no one else here, Lieutenant, you can show me with a smile." In the room, Tang Guohuan moved his hands and stared at the standing court lieutenant without blinking. The pce lieutenant made a stern face, and his expression became more serious when he heard her words. Chapter 1567: Rubiks Cube Beauty (25) Chapter 1567: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (25) The lieutenant is going to say, can you notugh? But seeing that Tang Guo kept looking at him, said he went back to the room andughed, he said it himself again, and he felt like he was throwing a rock on his own foot. He showed a slightly helpless look, "Then I will try." System: People without principles. "Then I''ll wait. To be honest, I haven''t seen you smile, so I''m looking forward to it." At first the pce lieutenant was still a bit embarrassed. Hearing her said that he was looking forward to it, in those nice eyes, there was really a feeling of expectation. He had a kind of smile today, let her see. The lieutenant brewed for a while, trying to recall the funny things that happened to those outsiders. In the end, I remembered Zhai Chenming, every time he prayed for blessings, there was only a leaf, which made the corners of his lips rise and a smile appeared. (Zhai Chenming:?????) "Tsk, when youugh, it still looks pretty." Is this praised? He is clearly doing something that is very inconsistent with his status. Why is he still a little happy in his heart? "The day after tomorrow is the next rotation." Tang Guo changed the subject, not embarrassing the pce lieutenant, "The next ce is the amusement city." "How do you know?" the pce lieutenant asked. The contract charm was actually useless for the two of them. It was only used to keep the four people from separating. When the Rubik''s Cube world rotates, they can follow the four people. As for where the four of Zhai Chenming will be teleported to, even if they are the city masters of the Rubik''s Cube world, it is unpredictable. "I calcted it, do you believe it?" "Believe." He is not stupid if he doesn''t believe it. There really is a secret in this woman. That secret must have existed when he became stupefied that day. However, he thought about it and couldn''t guess what the secret was in her body. Facing the pce lieutenant''s inquisitive gaze, Tang Guo didn''t care. Guess, he can''t guess anyway. On this day when the Rubik''s Cube world rotates, all those who know ite to the street. Strange phenomena also appeared in the sky. It was originally a sunny day, but the sun was falling quickly to the sky. The natives seemed to know something. At this time, there was no native on the street. They are all outsiders and people in the know from all ces. Faced with this situation, they don''t panic, even if there is darkness in the world. But some people who didn''t understand the situation, the people who came a few days ago couldn''t help screaming out in fear. Yin Xiaofei quickly grabbed Yin Rui, and Zhai Chenming also carefully guarded Yi Yingxue in his arms. The most rxing is Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant. The pce lieutenant felt that he didn''t know if she had a brain convulsion, and obviously she wouldn''t have anything to do, he actually subconsciously saw her in his arms. "Lieutenant." "how?" "You are getting more and more gentleman." Lieutenant: He didn''t want to, but his body seemed to be out of control. System: No, you think. "In fact, you are doing the right thing. There is no absoluteness. In case there is really any danger during the transmission, won''t you protect me?" "Or...perhaps." She said, seemingly reasonable. Gong Weiye didn''t mean to let go, and now he held the person in his arms with peace of mind. There was darkness all around, and countless screams couldn''t disturb him. Tang Guo heard the pce lieutenants heart beating, and asked, "You didnt go out very much before, wasnt it just a small rotation, and you were so nervous like this, your little heart is beating like a few horses. My son is galloping." Chapter 1568: Rubiks Cube Beauty (26) Chapter 1568: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (26) "Say, did you hold me out of fear?" Lieutenant: It''s not like that, he moved his hands. When the lieutenant was entangled, the surroundings changed again. In the original dark night, a strong white light suddenly appeared, making everyone who had been keeping their eyes temporarily blind. At the moment of blindness, they just felt their bodies soaring uncontrobly. When she eximed, her feet stepped on the ground again. At this time, they were able to open their eyes. They collectively appeared in a huge square, the square is big or big, but it looks a little broken. The sun in the sky rose slowly and hung overhead again. "Where is this?" People who have just entered the Rubik''s Cube world are all wondering where this is. The people who were transported to the ruined square were not only from Happy City, but also from other cities. The veteran wandering in the Rubik''s Cube world has already gone in a certain direction. The lieutenant looked at everything around him, and said in his heart that it was really an amusement city. So, how did she know that she would go to the amusement city this time. So, does she know wherever they go next? "This should be the amusement city, right?" Yi Yingxue said. They had lived in Happy City for a month before, and they hadn''t waited for nothing. "It should be." Zhai Chenming replied. Yin Xiaofei curiously said, "It''s the legend, where you can get Rubik''s Cube coins by ying those amusement projects in the amusement city? You have to y once a day. If you don''t go to y, you will be driven out of the city? Then let''s go see and y. Its really great to be able to get Rubik''s Cube coins by ying." Tang Guo didn''t stop Yin Xiaofei, she was a little curious when she saw Yi Yingxue. After several people discussed it, they all felt that they would first go to see the entertainment projects in the amusement park. When she arrived at the destination, looking at the scene in front of her, Yin Xiaofei''s smile was stiff on her face. She looked around, "Is this serious?" Yi Yingxue couldn''t help it anymore, "Isn''t this terrible?" Yin Rui''s legs trembled a little, "Isn''t this just killing you?" "There are some that are not that dangerous. Let''s find those that are not that dangerous." Zhai Chenming took a deep breath. Obviously everything here made him feel incredible. What kind of amusement city is clearly a life-threatening city. "I think the merry-go-round is not very high. Even if something goes wrong, it won''t hurt. Or, let''s go y that?" Yin Xiaofei suggested, pointing to the merry-go-round over there. Few people have no objection. But when I came to the merry-go-round, someone had already gone up to y. But seeing the crumbling, as if about to break down, the copsed carousel, Yin Xiaofei almost fainted. Fateful city. "Boom..." Suddenly, a loud noise made Yin Xiaofei''s calf tremble. The top of the merry-go-round might be because there were too many people below, some of them couldn''t support it, and it copsed all at once. Yin Xiaofei and the four of them had no time to escape from the dust that came on their face, so they made faces. The pce lieutenant subconsciously protected Tang Guo in his arms, obviously they were standing very close. "Why... why did it copse, are the people inside okay?" Yin Xiaofei was a little anxious, looked around and found that there was no medical team. Then, from the top of the copsed carousel, many people crawled out. Some were embarrassed, some were covered in blood, and took two bites, "I knew it would definitely copse. Fortunately, I have thick skin." Those who can go up to y in the first time are old yers, and it is not easy to lose their lives. After these people left, there was a trance in front of them, and the carousel returned to its previous shaky appearance. Yin Xiaofei pulled La Yinrui, "Lets go, this is too dangerous, I will die if I press it down, lets change another project. ." Of course Tang Guo had no objection. She took the lieutenant''s arm and walked to other amusement projects with a few people. At this time, there was a voice in the ear, "There are two lunatics on the roller coaster. They have been upying the roller coaster." "That''s because people have the ability to y a roller coaster, you can get five thousand Rubik''s Cube coins, if I can fly, I will go too. You can guarantee that when the roller coaster runs, the parts continue to fall down, and it is stable Sit on the chair, won''t you fall off?" "No, I can''t." Chapter 1569: Rubiks Cube Beauty (27) Chapter 1569: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (27) "There are still people who dare to ride a roller coaster, what kind of fairy is this?" Yin Xiaofei just witnessed the instant copse of the carousel''s top cover, and through the discussion of the people around, you can already imagine how dangerous the roller coaster is. [The host is big, just now I saw the news in the group that Misty Fairy and Yinhuan were scattered, and they said that the ce they were being teleported now was the amusement city. ] The system inadvertently nced at the movement in the group. This is a habit he develops every time he goes there. The host can''t pay attention all the time, this task is his, so as not to miss any important news. [They ask you where they are. "Just say that I also went to the yground." understand. When the system sent a message that Tang Guo had also arrived at the yground. The little friends who had been silent in the group suddenly became lively. Misty Fairy and Yinhuans scattered people may have been too focused on the roller coaster and have not paid attention to the news in the group for the time being. "Tongzi, after they see the news for a while, you tell them that my identity is a bit special this time, and I can''t get too close to them for the time being, which is easy to cause suspicion. okay, got it. The amusement city, as the name suggests, is the entire city,posed of entertainment projects. All kinds of entertainment projects can be encountered here, only you have not seen it, and there is no one. The only characteristic of the amusement city is that all the entertainment facilities are extremely old, no, it should be said that they are broken. From the ces where a few people passed by, things really happened all the time. A bang, a bang, a scream...Yin Rui''s two brothers and sisters were pale. Yi Yingxue''s pale cheeks were originally pale, and there was no **** color. There was some fear in those smart and beautiful eyes. "Yingxue, don''t worry, we can definitely find a less dangerous entertainment project." Zhai Chenmingforted, and at the same time he hated this ce more and more in his heart. If there is no luck and strength, ordinary people like them, ying these amusement projects, wouldn''t they still die? It didn''t take long for me to really find a kind of entertainment without much danger-a double seesaw. For a double seesaw, two people are required to participate each time, one sitting on the other, and participating once, which requires a hundred ys. In this hundred times, there is only one situation that may happen. The seesaw will suddenly break, and the person ying will at most suffer some small injuries. If you are well prepared and react promptly, you won''t get hurt at all. Therefore, there are many people in line on the double seesaw. It''s noon now, if you don''t really y an entertainment project, you will be driven out of the amusement city at dark. Old yers in the cube world know that there are terrible monsters and beasts outside the city. The more dangerous this city is, the more terrifying it is outside the city at night. It is not easy to live till dawn. No matter what, Zhai Chenming and the four were really relieved, nning to spend tonight first. Tang Guoke is not interested in sitting on a seesaw, there are about twenty seesaws. Since she has been watching the situation so far, she will hear a bang and the seesaw breaks basically three or five times. The person sitting on it, who doesn''t react in time, is sitting on the ground, the sour and refreshing taste, whoever tries to know. At this time, there was also movement in the group. Chapter 1570: Rubiks Cube Beauty (28) Chapter 1570: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (28) [Mission Fairy]: School flower, are you really in amusement city? [Yinhuan Sanren]: Where are you in the entertainment project, where we are in the mountain city, you said that you can''t be too familiar with us temporarily, what do you mean? Last time I forgot to ask you, what do you want to do in this world. Tang Guo: "I''m here to look for you. My teammates have to line up to sit on the seesaw and shouldn''t care about me." After seeing the news, the two of them were very happy and said they were waiting for her on the roller coaster. Every time they go to the amusement city, they choose to y the most dangerous project. After all, the more dangerous the project, the more Rubik''s Cube coins you will get. ording to the original trajectory, with the help of the original owner, it was also the most dangerous project with Zhai Chenming. Because she secretly helped, even if there were problems with those projects, no one would be injured. The trading city has everything. The amulet she gave to a few people is enough for them to y the entertainment here, and naturally they can get a lot of Rubik''s Cube coins. Now Tang Guo didn''t have that n. He wanted to get Rubik''s Cube coins without being driven out of the city, so let''s y by himself. The amusement city is not rushing to death, and small entertainment projects like seesaws can basically be regarded as a ray of life for those whoe to this city. Although you can''t get many Rubik''s Cube coins by ying the seesaw, you can save your life. The difference between Amusement City and Happy City is that there are no natives here. There is no danger, you just promise to be a local. There are only outsiders and this dpidated amusement city. Once someone dies because of ying entertainment, the amusement city will automatically clear the venue and restore its original appearance. Humane and terrible. But as long as you dont die, you basically wont die. There are also people who are not greedy. They always think that they are an exception. They go to y those dangerous projects for high rewards, and finally kill themselves. Obviously knowing that the probability of ident is 100%, and there are still people who don''t die for Rubik''s Cube. "I''m going to see elsewhere." Tang Guo said with a few others. Seesaw or something, forget it. If she really wants to sit on the seesaw with the lieutenant here, the city chief of the amusement city will know, and will definitely run out tough at them. "Tang Guo, where are you going? Or else go in line first, sit on the seesaw, so as not to wait for a while and get out of the line." Yin Xiaofei said worriedly, "There must be those terrible monsters outside the city, you The two long ones are so beautiful and they must be very popr outside the city." Yin Rui nodded. Yi Yingxue also said, "Xiao Fei is right, but it''s important to save her life first. There is weirdness everywhere here, will it be more dangerous outside the city." Zhai Chenming didn''t say a word, the people he cared about were actually the only people who came with them. People like Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant, who joined midway, didn''te from one ce, and he didn''t care at all. "I want to go to other ces to see if there are safer rides." What more Yi Yingxue had to say, was interrupted by Zhai Chenming, "Let her go, maybe she can really find a better project, that would be another way." In Zhai Chenming''s heart, Tang Guo still felt that there was something wrong, and he had never dispelled the suspicion of her. Tang Guo looked at Zhai Chenming''s thoughtful look and smiled in his heart. Take a look, now she''s behaving fairly ordinary. Zhai Chenming still doubted, even feared. Chapter 1571: Rubiks Cube Beauty (29) Chapter 1571: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (29) Like the original owner, he didn''t leave any room to help him with all kinds of magical things. Can he be more suspicious? She just wants to be so special, but these benefits are impossible for Zhai Chenming to enjoy. Look at his psychology, bnce and imbnce, how would you doubt her. Finally, when encountering that divine weapon dagger, would he still make the same choice? [Host, I think, if you do it like this, he might choose to stand on the side of the divine weapon dagger without hesitation, he has already begun to slowly grow crooked. "I''m not righteous, so why talk crooked? I didn''t harm him, but didn''t help him. Because of this, he thought I was a bad one. He wanted to join hands with that soul to get rid of me, only to show that he was careful. He is a person like this. He just likes to be self-centered and can''t stand being controlled by others a little bit, especially after seeing the magic of the Rubik''s Cube world, he is no longer satisfied to dominate the mortal world. Believe it or not, if one day, the Rubik''s Cube world bes easier to get out, even if it is dangerous, there will be more people who want toe in again. " The corners of Tang Guos lips filled with a smile, Here is the paradise in peoples minds that can satisfy everyones mind. No one can escape. Look at these people who wander in the Rubiks Cube world, they are still so hardworking. Is it really just to get out of Rubik''s Cube coins? It''s just to get more things before going out." "Where are you going now?" the pce lieutenant asked, without telling Tang Guo to let go of his arm. For nearly a month, he had be ustomed to being held by her at any time. When in danger, he knew that she would have nothing to do, so he subconsciously protected her. He became more and more strange. "Go and meet two friends." The pce lieutenant suddenly thought of what he had just heard, "Those two crazy roller coasters?" He met these two people. In the Rubik''s Cube world, there are also many people from the world of cultivating immortals, which impressed him very deeply. These two cultivators who were crazy earning Rubik''s Cube coins and especially wanted to go out impressed him more deeply than other cultivators. Because they really want to go out. They have been here for thousands of years, and none of them vaguely gave up treatment like other immortals. The thought of going out is getting more and more prosperous day by day. "Are the Misty Fairy and Yinhuan scattered?" "Yes, yes, it''s them." The pce lieutenant hesitated and asked, "When did they be friends with you?" "A long time ago." The lieutenant was very suspicious, a long time ago? The city lord of Rubik''s Cube world was born with Rubik''s Cube. Except for the Rubik''s Cube world, it is impossible to go to other ces. Until a new city owner is conceived, their lives wille to an end. When their livese to an end, there will be two choices. First, life is dead. Second, bing an ordinary member of a city in the Rubik''s Cube world can live forever. Maybe the two people knew her when he didn''t pay attention. The lieutenant didn''t guess anything, because they had reached the roller coaster position. The roller coaster here is not only dpidated, but the track is steep and dangerous. Even if the entertainment facilities are brand new, they don''t necessarily have the courage to go up there. At this moment, the roller coaster is still running fast. During this period, there were already many people falling from above. Chapter 1572: Rubiks Cube Beauty (30) Chapter 1572: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (30) There was a scream, and the people passing by were so scared that their calves were shaking. They didn''t understand how these lunatics would choose to ride a roller coaster. Those who dare to ride the roller coaster must have their own preparations, and those who fall did not die. Those who know the situation are also very jealous. Riding a roller coaster is five thousand Rubik''s Cube coins. These two lunatics are already celebrities. Every time theye to the amusement city, these two lunatics are upying the most dangerous entertainment projects, and no one dares topete with them. Amusement City is different from Happy City. Fighting is allowed here. No one is in charge of injuries, disability, and death. In addition to entertainment, there are also ces where food is sold automatically. At this time, on the roller coaster, only Misty Fairy and Yinhuan were scattered. The parts of the roller coaster are still falling down, and there are many people around watching. Some were dumbfounded, some looked envious, and some trembled with fear. After the roller coaster ran half a circle, the parts finally stopped falling. Everyone looked intently, isn''t it about to stop falling? Because of the entire roller coaster, there are only the ces where Misty Fairy and Yinhuan are sitting, and the wheels that are still supporting for unknown reasons. Tang Guo held the pce lieutenant''s hand, and his eyes fell on the two of them. The two looked quite excited. The Misty Fairy wore a white fluttering waist-length skirt, while the Yinhuan scattered people wore simple robes. Sitting on the top of the roller coaster, the two of them really looked like fairy spirits. "Yinhuan, look at the girl in the ck dress, is it our schoolgirl?" Misty Fairy nced down inadvertently, and happened to see Tang Guo, who was standing in the crowd, with a very outstanding appearance. "So beautiful, it must be School flower, did you see that, she is looking at me." "It should be, but who is the man next to her?" "Who else can it be? It must be the little white face raised by the school flower. Just look at that face and you will know." Yinhuan Sanren touched his face unconsciously, so he still has the potential to be a little white face, although he is a little bit worse than the man below. In the blink of an eye, the roller coaster of the two had reached the end. The two stood up at the same time, and everyone subconsciously looked at where they had sat. Only a few rushes were heard, it turned out that after the two got up, the chairs and roller coasters they were sitting on had been broken into g. "It''s terrible, these two lunatics." When the two of them passed the exit, a pile of Rubik''s Cube appeared in front of them, and they put it away. Everyone was a little surprised watching theme out. "Aren''t they all just riding a roller coaster on the first day? Do they want to change entertainment? This is only three or fiveps." Without waiting for their doubts to be resolved, the Misty Fairy stepped on the lotus step and came to Tang Guo''s face and shouted, "School flower?" "it''s me." Yinhuans scattered people were also very excited, "I finally saw you, lets go and have fun, how about it? To survive in this ce, Rubiks Cube coins are indispensable. When you reach the trading city, Rubiks Cube coins are of great use. The more this stuff, the better." Fairy Misty nodded quickly, expressing that it was like this. She hadn''t bought a small skirt for a long time in order to collect the keys to the draw box for Rubik''s Cube coins. "Let''s y the pirate ship first, we can''te with the kind that is particrly ferocious, otherwise it will be boring." Chapter 1573: Rubiks Cube Beauty (31) Chapter 1573: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (31) Fairy Misty said, while still sharing in the group, she was about to be on the same boat with Tang Guo. By the way, I also passed the pictures. It happened to be someone ying a pirate ship, watching the parts of the pirate ship, constantly falling. Friends in the group: It''s hard to say. [Ziyun]: ying for fun, if you hurt the girl, don''t me me for turning my face. Chi Xiao and Mo Yuntian also said quickly that they could not hurt Tang Guo. In fact, they also knew that Tang Guo was not easy and not easy to get hurt, but still couldn''t help worrying. Then Yinhuan''s scattered people nced at the pce lieutenant, "Are you afraid?" In his impression, the pce lieutenant was Tang Guo''s little white face. The pce lieutenant didn''t understand, but thought Yinhuan was worried that he was afraid, and said straightforwardly, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect her." Yinhuan''s scattered people were amused, and thought to himself, the little white face who was being kept, and said that he wanted to protect their school girl, is really a little overwhelmed. However, when the lieutenant saw the pirate ship swaying, the parts kept falling down, and his face remained unchanged, he admired a little. The school flower is the school flower, and the little white face that is kept is certainly not a simple character. "You can get two thousand Rubik''s Cube coins once in a pirate ship." Misty Fairy said, "This old yer who is suitable for Rubik''s Cube world is not rmended for novices." Novice to y, that is a dead end, no other way. People around them became curious when they heard these two lunatics urging the beautiful couple to y the pirate ship. Could it be that these two seemingly new lovers are also masters? Under everyone''s gaze, Tang Guo followed the Misty Fairy to sit on the dpidated pirate ship. The hull should look good originally, and the color should be richer. Maybe because it has been there for too long, the color on it has fallen off, and some ces are still rusty. If this was an amusement item in the mortal world, it would have been blocked or reced long ago. There were not many people on the pirate ship, at least half of them. People who can y these items basically know them as long as they have been in the Rubik''s Cube for a long time. Seeing the faces of Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant, they couldn''t help but look at them. "When did you twoe?" The person sitting in front of the two turned his head and asked, "Do you know what will happenter? Do you have a life-saving talisman or floating talisman? If you don''t, it will kill you if you fall." In fact, this person is just an ordinary person. But he was lucky and went very smoothly along the way. After umting many Rubik''s Cube coins, I bought many life-saving charms in the trading city. As long as he is not killed by man, or he is killed by himself, there is no problem in living. He didn''t kindly remind Tang Guo of the two, but wanted to see a joke and see if the two neers would be scared to deathter. Even with some skill, when the parts of the pirate ship fall and the body sinks, it is not so easy to prevent yourself from being injured. As for the two Misty Miao, they are perverted and rtively unremarkable. The pirate ship shook, and the man in front stopped talking, his expression became serious, and his face was pale despite the life-saving charm. The pce lieutenant subconsciously held Tang Guo in his arms. Yinhuan scattered people watching his movements, a little amused, this little white face is really going to please the school flower. "Your reaction is good, it''s bing more and more gentleman." Tang Guo did not refuse, letting the pce lieutenant hug him. Chapter 1574: Rubiks Cube Beauty (32) Chapter 1574: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (32) The lieutenant nced at the woman in his arms, and every time he held her, he felt very satisfied in his heart. It seems that only by holding her, the missing corner of his heart can bepleted. "Are you holding the secret method in their hands?" The pce lieutenant suddenly leaned in Tang Guo''s ear and asked in a low voice, "One day a month ago, I suddenly felt something was wrong, and subconsciously came to you. ." Seeing that Tang Guo and Yin Huan knew each other now, he had to wonder whether these two immortal cultivators had some strange secret technique in their hands that had cultivated for her. "I didn''t practice any secret technique." Tang Guo said with a crooked lips. "However, I have to practice some secret technique to cause your abnormality. What should you do?" The lieutenant was asked. How to do? What else can I do? Now he couldn''t control his behavior anymore, as if the whole person was under her control, and he was very happy in his heart. "Is it difficult to answer this question?" Boom-- At this moment, a seat next to them sank suddenly, and the person sitting next to them screamed, and then shouted in mid-air, "Damn, why is Lao Tzu the first to fall!" !" Then there was the sound of the opponent falling to the ground. At that moment, the pce lieutenant held the woman in his arms tighter. He nced down, the man was not dead, he was crawling out of the ruins, he was obviously an old yer with a life-saving charm. Those who do not sit all the way down will be deducted half of the Rubik''s Cube coins. Therefore, those who fall in the middle can only obtain half of the Rubik''s Cube coins. Many people feel that the yground is ying a hooligan. "Take advantage of this time, you can think about it." Tang Guo had just finished speaking, the person in front of them, even falling down with their seats, made a loud noise. The man limped out of the ruins, and after getting the Rubik''s Cube, he did not leave. Instead, they stood aside, looking at the pair of faces on the pirate ship, who were still cuddling. "I bet a hundred Rubik''s Cube coins, the way they fall will be very ugly." "I also bet that they will fall down very quickly. In short, they can''t stay at the end." As the parts of the pirate ship continue to fall, there are fewer and fewer people on it. Seeing that so many old yers fell, Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant were actually sitting firmly on the chairs, and they were a little unbnced. Next, they waited for the pirate ship toe to a big one, for example, to fall from above. Wait and wait, when it was over, neither of them meant to fall. Both Fairy Misty was a little strange. They all prepared ropes, and when the pirate ship fell down, they would hang them directly on it. As a result, today''s pirate ships are extremely friendly, and they sat to the end. The four of them came down from the top safely, without taking Tang Guo to find other excitement. After all, it''s a bitte today. At night, all projects in the amusement city will stop operating. "Go and see how my teammates are." Tang Guo said. The two of Fairy Misty looked at each other, always feeling that this time they came to this world from school, they should have something to do with the teammate she said. When he came to the seesaw, Tang Guo saw Zhai Chenming with a gloomy and swollen face. Yin Rui also had many traces of being beaten, and Tang Guo raised his brows lightly. "What''s the matter?" she asked, "have you sat on the seesaw?" Yi Yingxue looked at a group of people in the distance, shook her head, "Sit down." "They deceive people so much, why do they upy this ce and collect so many Rubik''s Cube coins." Yin Xiaofei said unfairly. Zhai Chenming''s fists also squeezed and rattled, suddenly raised his head and asked, "Tang Guo, have you found a safer entertainment item over there?" "No." Yi Yingxue asked again, "Then have you yed any projects?" "I''ve yed." Tang Guo said with a smile, "The pirate ship I yed with the lieutenant." "Ha... Pirate ship?" Yin Rui was incredible, "the kind that throws people out while shaking while dropping parts?" He almost didn''t ask, why are you still alive. Tang Guo pursed the corner of his lips and said, "I may look better with the captain. The pirate ship doesn''t want to hurt us, we didn''t fall." Misty Fairy and Yinhuan Sanren looked at each other face to face: the first time they looked at the school costumeparison face to face, the effect was different. "Or, let''s go y the pirate ship tomorrow." Tang Guo suggested, "How?" Yin Xiaofei: "Forget it... forget it." She can''t guarantee that she''s lucky. Zhai Chenming didn''t want to refuse, "No, that''s too dangerous, Xueer is not suitable." Chapter 1575: Rubiks Cube Beauty (33) Chapter 1575: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (33) "What happened here? Why are you so embarrassed?" Tang Guo asked Zhai Chenming and Yin Rui. When ites to this, Zhai Chenming''s face is gloomy and very ugly. "Before we were queuing here, suddenly a few very vicious people came, saying that the seesaw venue is theirs. If you want to sit on the seesaw, everyone must pay 1,000 Rubik''s Cube coins." Yin Xiaofei couldn''t hide her words. Everything just now shook out, "We dont want to, my brother and Chenming are in conflict with them..." Yin Xiaofeis voice gradually became low, "I havent beaten it. Seeing that its getting dark, we always One person paid two thousand Rubik''s Cube coins before sitting on the seesaw." Speaking of this, Yin Xiaofei was helpless and angry. The people here are weird and very powerful, and they disdain to go to the seesaw here, A Li, and only ordinary viins with mediocre strength who have lived in the Rubik''s Cube world for a long time will use this method to obtain Rubik''s Cube coins. "If we hadn''t obtained some Rubik''s Cube coins in Happy City, we still don''t know what to do today." Yi Yingxue also looked sad, after all, they will live here for a month. Yi Yingxue hesitated and walked to Tang Guo, "Tang Guo, if there is no other way, I think...Isn''t it convenient to borrow some Rubik''s Cube coins from you?" "Convenient." Tang Guo did not refuse, "As much as I want, I can lend it to you now." Yi Yingxue felt relieved, "That''s really thank you. In this case, we can at least guarantee that we will not be driven out of the city." Yin Xiaofei and Yin Rui also had a much rxed expression on their faces. [Host, didn''t you say that you don''t care about them, why should you borrow Rubik''s Cube coins? "I don''t hate Yi Yingxue. Now we are teammates. I have Rubik''s Cube coins in my hand. Of course I will lend her. Yi Yingxue has a degree of advancement and retreat. Even if we are in the same team, she did not think that my Rubik''s Cube coins are Everyone''s Rubik''s Cube coins, but politely asked me to borrow, I think it can be borrowed." "And Yin Xiaofei is also a very simple girl. Do you remember buying buns before? She wants to ask the old woman to buy some more, which still has my share. I don''t want to see her being driven out of the city. Someone remembers me one point, I can give them back ten points." "Besides, no matter what, that''s not a problem I want to do or not. Why do I need to tie myself to it with a set of frames. I think Yi Yingxue and Yin Xiaofei are pleasing to the eye. They want to help them, can''t they?" [Okay, you have the final say. Even with so many worlds with the host, the system still doesn''t understand the human mind, and his host''s mentality changes greatly at any time. However, the host was right that Yi Yingxue, Yin Xiaofei, and Yin Rui were actually not annoying. There is a degree of advancement and retreat, politeness, and still retains a pure heart. It seems that the host is a little bit like that, like such a person, like a piece of paper. Yi Yingxue finally asked Tang Guo to borrow fifty thousand Rubik''s Cube coins, enough for five of them, to spend ten days in the amusement city. She believes that there must be other ways to think of next. These fifty thousand Rubik''s Cube coins are equivalent to a retreat for a few of them. Zhai Chenming sat aside, dull and silent. Seeing Yi Yingxue actually borrowed Rubik''s Cube coins in a humble manner, he was extremely annoyed. Growing up, he has never suffered a loss like today. Chapter 1576: Rubiks Cube Beauty (34) Chapter 1576: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (34) This ce is really evil. He always feels that he is in conflict with this ce, and what he does is not going well. Those viins who upy the seesaw, if they were in his world, he would surely let each other be unable to make a step in society. However, this is a strange Rubik''s Cube world. He only has one pair of hands. He does not have the wealth of an iparable country or strong strength. A few small people can bully him and make him extremely aggrieved. Tang Guo Yuguang caught a glimpse of Zhai Chenming''s head buried, and knew that the other party was very aggrieved and ufortable at the moment. That''s right, how can you get used to the life of the emperor''s proud son, so that everyone can oppress him? Zhai Chenming was able to reach the trading city smoothly at the beginning, thanks to the golden finger of the original owner. Tang Guo was a little curious, wouldn''t it be possible that without her, the rules of this world wouldn''t give Zhai Chenming another golden finger? As a male protagonist, this doesn''t make sense. System: Anything that doesn''t make sense, the host is here, and the male lead''s aura is gone, that''s normal. "You can hit the floor and sleep by yourself." In the room, Tang Guo said to the lieutenant. The pce lieutenant raised his brows lightly, "Where are you going?" "Go next door and chat with my two friends." "I''ll go with you." The lieutenant didn''t even want to say, for fear that she wouldn''t agree, "You agreed before, and I can always follow you." "Miyagi Lord, I never found out that you were a shameless person before." Regardless of how Tang Guo buried him, the Lieutenant stood up and walked to her side and stretched his arms in front of her, "Lets lean on me. Youve been relying on me for a month. Not used to it?" Tang Guo chuckled and put his hand on the lieutenant''s arm, "Do you want to know what to do with the previous question?" "what is the problem?" "Didn''t you say that you are strange and think that I have cultivated some secret method? If I really practiced some secret method, what are you going to do?" The pce lieutenant remembered this. Seriously, he hadn''t thought about this question. What he was going to do, now he couldn''t control him to see her. What she wants to do, he has only one idea to satisfy her. The lieutenant remembered that Tang Guo borrowed Yi Yingxue''s fifty thousand Rubik''s Cube coins today, and a Rubik''s Cube space ring appeared in his hand. He put the ring in Tang Guo''s hand, "You hold this." "What?" Tang Guo asked knowingly while holding the ring, "Is it an engagement ring?" "No..." The pce lieutenant just said no, his mind shed, and he changed his words, "If you think it is, then it is." He nced at the ring. The style was still pretty good. Fortunately, what he took out was a boutique. Use the Rubik''s Cube pocket and show it to her casually. "Why are there Rubik''s Cube coins? Why are they given to me?" The pce lieutenant coughed slightly, "Don''t you like to buy small skirts and trinkets? These should be enough. In the past few months, I have been shopping in every city." "Do you think Ick Rubik''s Cube coins?" "No shortage." The pce lieutenant never felt that shecked Rubik''s Cube coins, and the city lord of Trading City was the richest among the lord of Rubik''s Cube world. Tang Guo''s lips curled slightly, "Then why did you give me Rubik''s Cube coins?" "I didn''t think so much, just give it if you want." The pce lieutenant frowned slightly, "So, what secret technique did you practice?" Tang Guo put the ring on her finger and smiled at the exquisite ring. Chapter 1577: Rubiks Cube Beauty (35) Chapter 1577: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (35) The ring that originally didn''t fit, after putting it on the finger, the size became just right. "A fascinating one that makes people unable to control themselves. There is no secret method that is good for me without principles." Tang Guo said to the pce lieutenant with her beautiful eyebrows, "Are you afraid?" The pce lieutenant''s heart jumped when her eyes were moisturized. It''s breathtaking, so that he can''t control himself, and treat her without principle. Isn''t this his current situation? Yes, now he is the one who wants to take out his heart for her to eat. "Really?" "Really, Lieutenant, I said that now I want all the treasures in your hand, will you give it?" The pce lieutenant opened his mouth, before he could say anything, a ring appeared in his hand. When he saw this ring, he was taken aback for a moment. The ring inside is really the best treasure in his collection. "I believe it." The pce lieutenant held the small ring and handed it to Tang Guo, "Do you want it then?" Tang Guoughed, holding the ring in his hand and putting it on the pce lieutenant''s ring finger again, "No." Do not want? Why is he still a little lost in his heart. Tang Guo''s fingers fell on the position of the pce lieutenant''s heart, and the Qianqian jade fingers painted with red nail polish lightlynded on it, and he could clearly feel the pce lieutenant''s heart, thumping tumbling. The pce lieutenant was not defensive at all. With this woman''s strength, he could take out his heart with only gentle force. "What I cultivate is a breathtaking secret method. From now on you will listen to me in everything. All your things, aren''t they all mine?" The lieutenant felt that what she said made sense. Obviously he was about to lose the freedom of life. A woman controlled all his mind and action, but his heart couldn''t resist. On the contrary, there is joy, willingly, wishing to be ordered by her. This secret method is really powerful, and it can let him be controlled by her willingly. "Then what do you want me to do?" The pce lieutenant''s eyes were so clear that he could see the bottom at a nce. It clearly stated that he would do what she said. "Didn''t you say that we were engaged?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "When I finish my work, you are ready to dowry ande to the Exchange City." System: A woman who has an inch in the foot, love to y with your cute family, are you not afraid of ruining people? Can you see that the court lieutenant is like this? It was a trivial matter, and he looked happy, he really had nothing to say. This guy has no principles. No matter how cold the person is, it will copsepletely in front of his host, and be a faithful dog that acts like a yful heart. "it is good." The pce lieutenant replied without any hesitation. After answering, he only felt that his heart was really fulfilled. At this time, there is another idea that she hopes to finish the matter as soon as possible. After the processing is over, he is her person. System: All morals are lost. Tang Guo took the pce lieutenant''s hand and appeared in the room of the two Fairy Misty. The two looked at Tang Guo actually bringing this little white face over, staring at each other. "This is the pce lieutenant," Tang Guo introduced, "if there is no ident, he has been behaved, he is my partner here." Hearing these words, the pce lieutenant felt a little strange. She is here as a partner, can she still go elsewhere? Hearing Tang Guo''s words, the two did not mind, discussing things in front of the pce lieutenant. Chapter 1578: Rubiks Cube Beauty (36) Chapter 1578: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (36) The school girl is not afraid of being known by this person, so he dared to bring him over, indicating that he is his own. "School flower, what are you going to do this time?" Fairy Misty asked, "You must have known before. We have been in the Rubik''s Cube world for thousands of years and we have not obtained the key to get out." Thinking of this, Misty Fairy felt a bit wronged. Back then, she was also a beauty in the cultivation world, what life has she been living since she fell to this ce. If it weren''t for the group that suddenly appeared, she would really go crazy. Yinhuan Sanren also sighed, "Mission, are you okay, I''m just unlucky. Originally, I was going to hold a ceremony with the younger sister on the second day. Now I suddenly disappeared, and I dont know if the younger sister has empathized. love." The two of them are actually from different realms of immortal cultivation. After they came to the Rubik''s Cube world, they had that group. After getting acquainted in the group, the Rubik''s Cube world revolved many times before finally facing the foundation, and then walking together here. In most cities here, there is no threat to them. Even the rules do not allow them to be stronger, and they cannot go out. For a cultivator who pursues strong strength, this undoubtedly restricts their growth. If you are unstable, you are afraid that demons will breed long ago. "My goal this time is Zhai Chenming." Tang Guo didn''t conceal it. As usual, she told the original story again, even if the pce lieutenant was still by her side, she was not afraid. Hearing the story in Tang Guo''s mouth, the pce lieutenant''s eyes became cold. This coldness was not for Tang Guo, but for the pce lieutenant. I really didn''t expect that the Rubik''s Cube world would be destroyed by such a small person as the pce lieutenant in the future, and the divine weapon dagger would still be pierced into her heart. System: Is your focus wrong? "Well, now you also know that if you stab my heart and kill me, you can go out. Do you have any special ideas?" Tang Guo said with a smile. Fairy Mistle shook their heads quickly, "No idea, nothing at all." Although they are not kind people, they are also affectionate and righteous people. They don''t stabb their partners to death in order to go out. Going out can slowly figure out a solution, besides, Tang Guo is now trading City City Lord, which is still a good thing for them. Tang Guogan said it upright and open, only to prove that she was not afraid. They are not so mentally handicapped because of emotion and reason. "So, now you n to lead the snake out of the cave?" "Ok." Misty Fairy thinks that the Rubik''s Cube world is magical and there are many weird ces. But in this ce, apart from being unable to get out, they actually get a lot of benefits. They can believe that few people here are really willing to destroy the Rubik''s Cube world. "Do you want to know, how did you two die in Zhai Chenming''s hands in the future?" Tang Guo''s sudden words made their calves tremble in terror. What, do they still have their share here? Faced with the surprised eyes of the two, Tang Guo lifted his chin and said with a smile, "I want to tell you a very unfortunate news, you are also cannon fodder." "I''m so strong!!" Yinhuan''s scattered people were a little ufortable. "That kid, I can kill me with just one finger?" Fairy Misty didn''t believe it either, "Yes, if I take a bite of him, he will pass out." How could they be killed by Zhai Chenming? Chapter 1579: Rubiks Cube Beauty (37) Chapter 1579: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (37) "The next world is Magic Mirror City." Tang Guo spoke directly, causing the two of them to face a slight change. The most feared city in the Rubiks Cube world is the Magic Mirror City. In Magic Mirror City, most of the people who died died in their own hands. Once they entered the city, there were all kinds of phantom mirrors, just like Zhuang Zhou''s dream of butterflies. I don''t know if he dreamed of butterflies or butterflies. All the people in the phantom will lose their minds and die in their own hands if they are not determined. This is what the cultivator fears most, especially in recent years, the mood of the two of them is indeed not so stable. Yinhuan''s scattered people hesitated for a while, and said, "School flower, really?" "I will lie to you?" of course not. The two looked at each other with a heavy look. The Misty Fairy said worriedly, "We did indeed have a crack in our minds a hundred years ago. Let me tell you, every time we go to the Magic Mirror City over the years, we I was very embarrassed when I came out. Therefore, in the Magic Mirror City, he died in the hands of a mere mortal kid, I believe." "We just stayed here for too long and it was very ufortable. The Rubik''s Cube world is actually very good. If there is no concern in our hearts, there is nothing to stay here." Yinhuan said, "I just want to go back and see, how is the junior If she is still waiting for me, I will always go back, and she cant keep waiting. If she forgets me and has someone she likes, thats all." "I''m also worried about Master. I suddenly disappeared. I don''t know how sad Master will be and how our school is going." Misty Fairy frowned, "If Master soars, I''m missing again, the teachers and sisters of the school. , Im afraid Ill be bullied. "If you want to go out, you must first guarantee your life. Maybe if you survive it, you can get the keys you want from the lottery box." Tang Guo said. When she returns to the trading city, study the lottery box carefully and see if she can secretly release the water. Trade City is her city, she thinks it is feasible. The Lieutenant looked at Tang Guo, always feeling that she was nning some bad idea. "In fact, after knowing that the school flowers came, my mood has improved." Misty Fairy said rxedly, "The school flowers can''t stay here all the time. They will leave in the future. Maybe they won''t leave us here and go by ourselves? " Yinhuan scattered, crossed his hands, and looked at Tang Guo with a smile, as if you could slip away by yourself. Hearing this, the pce lieutenant sank. He already understood that the woman holding his arm was not the original woman. Although he didn''t know why, he couldn''t feel that the core was reced. But there are countless magical things in this world, and he doesn''t really care much. The Rubik''s Cube world did not expel her, indicating that she recognized her arrival. Tang Guo took the pce lieutenant out of the room, and when he passed the corridor, he inadvertently nced down, and just caught Zhai Chenming walking towards the entertainment project. She stopped and the lieutenant asked, "What''s wrong?" At this time, Zhai Chenming had already walked into the darkness, and no one could be seen. Tang Guo took the pce lieutenant back to the room, and said, "I saw Zhai Chenming, he went outside and didn''t know what to do." "Would you like to go and see?" "No, if someone really finds him behind him, wouldn''t it be a horror and see what the other party wants to do." Chapter 1580: Rubiks Cube Beauty (38) Chapter 1580: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (38) The pce lieutenant didn''t care about that anymore, and instead asked Tang Guo, "After all those things are handled, do you want to leave here?" During the speech, the pce lieutenant hugged her unknowingly, and used some strength, "What you said, if the matter is handled properly, I will bring my dowry to your trading city. Do you want to break your promise?" System: [The host is big, do you think you are a bit scumbag? Look, you just promised to marry someone, and now your cute family thinks that you have handled things well, you have to leave. What are you scared of? Dont hurry up and coax him . Tang Guo didn''t expect the pce lieutenant to be so involved. Seeing his eyes, there is actually a pitiful meaning, it is full of words, you woman, actually lied to me, just promised to marry me, and finally patted my **** and left. She was a little scared, she said to leave, would he guard her crying. "Lieutenant." "No matter what the excuse is, it won''t work. What you promised must be done." System: Hahaha, what a sticky candy, surprise, host. "I didn''t say that I could not do it." Tang Guo hugged his waist, "Relieve the crisis in the Rubik''s Cube world. I will stay here until my life is dead." "Are you really willing to stay until your life dies?" the pce lieutenant said. Tang Guo nodded, "Yes." The pce lieutenant loosened his heart and hugged her tightly, with a low voice, with a little squishy, "No matter what you are and what secret method you have practiced, you must do what you promise. You are the lord of the Rubik''s Cube world. Every word you say must count, or you will be punished by the rules." Is this a threat? Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "It counts, why doesn''t it count. However, the life of the Rubik''s Cube City Lord is unpredictable, and I don''t know when it will die." System: Is this a wake-up call? After all, the life of the host can only be extended by twenty years. "It''s okay, when we get married, we make a contract. You disappeared, and I was dead." When Tang Guo was about to lie down and rest, he saw the pce lieutenant not hitting the floor, but instead climbed up andy down next to her, holding her, and seeing her staring at him, he said, "I''m getting married, always hitting her. The floor is not good. You told others that we are not only engaged but also living together. From today on, lets officially live together." After that, he hugged Tang Guo and closed his eyes. Tang Guo touched his face, and said to the system, "It''s really a simple guy, holding to sleep means living together." [Host, it may be that you are too dirty, why don''t you live together if you sleep in a hug? The next day, everyone found that there seemed to be a little more between Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant. Tang Guo also found out that Zhai Chenming also had some differences. The pce lieutenant looked at Zhai Chenming a few times, then looked away, and the voice only reached Tang Guo''s ears, "I didn''t see what was wrong with him." "He has a problem, but it''s very secretive." Tang Guo also nced at the pce lieutenant, only nced at Zhai Chenming, and then averted his sight, indicating that he would go to y the project. The two left hand in hand, leaving Zhai Chenming a back. The fist held by Zhai Chenming gradually loosened, "They really didn''t find it?" "Jie Jie-kid, they are people in the Rubik''s Cube world. If you really find something unusual about you, they will leave without changing your face? You''re going to be discovered, you''ve been pinched to death by them a long time ago, now you believe in my ability. , Kid." "My goal is to get medicine for Cher''s terminal illness, and then go out." Chapter 1581: Rubiks Cube Beauty (39) Chapter 1581: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (39) "Boy, the Rubik''s Cube world is a ce where there is nowhere to enter." The mysterious voice made Zhai Chenming''s heart sink. "What do you mean?" He was going to sleepst night. Inadvertently, a strange sound rang in his ears, attracting his attention. Finally he followed the voice to the entertainment facility and talked with the other party for a long time. Of course, he did not see anyone. But the other party told him that it can help him ovee the difficulties in front of him, and can help him get what he wants in the cube world. And the other party has only one purpose, to use him to leave here. They did not talk about leaving the Rubik''s Cube worldst night. Now listening to the other party, it seems that the Rubik''s Cube world can''t get out? "Boy, if you don''t believe it, you can ask those people who have been in the Rubik''s Cube world for a long time, if they want to go out, why not go out, then you will understand. Hearing this, Zhai Chenming believed for seven minutes. Last night, the other party showed some magical powers. For example, let those entertainment projects run automatically, and there will be no daytime conditions. The other party also said that only in the trading city can he get what he wants. The trading city is rich in items, everything is avable, but the prices are very expensive, requiring countless Rubik''s Cube coins to exchange. With his current situation, it is still difficult to save his life, how can he save enough Rubik''s Cube coins? What made him even more angry was that the ce told him that Tang Guo and Lieutenant, two seemingly ordinary people, were in fact members of the Rubik''s Cube world. As for the identity, the other party didn''t say it for the time being, but it can be judged in the other party''s tone. It is definitely not a low identity. "People in the Rubik''s Cube world like to pretend to be ordinary people and watch you outsiders struggling to live. The more miserable you are, the happier they will see. Think about this way, isn''t it like this?" Living in the Rubik''s Cube world for almost a month, Zhai Chenming''s life was exactly what the other party said. He was aggrieved, ufortable, and shrank from living in this ce, unable to open his fists at all. And Tang Guo and the pce lieutenantughed all the way, as if they were really in the game world. And his miserable situation, aggrieved, the other party looked in his eyes, fearing that he wasughing at ordinary people like him, and he couldn''t help himself. If she really regards him as a teammate, how can she bear their difficult struggle? Why did Xueere to her, begging for the third time. Under such emotions, Zhai Chenming agreed to this mysterious voice and chose to bind with the other party. "Then you said, what should I do to get out? You should have a way." "Kill one of the pair of men and women, and you can go out." The mysterious man''s gloomy voice sounded, and the frozen Zhai Chenming became cold. "Kill one of them, and the Rubik''s Cube world will copse. You are trapped in the Rubik''s Cube. People in the world will be free from then on." "They are not ordinary people, I can''t kill them." For this, Zhai Chenming still knows himself. Moreover, what he thought was how to get more benefits from this mysterious person. Seeing all kinds of magical powers, let him leave ordinary, no one was willing. "I will create opportunities for you to gain extraordinary powers. Next, the Rubik''s Cube world will be the venue for your experience. Before that, you should not be able to show your feet, otherwise it will be easy to be suspected." Chapter 1582: Rubiks Cube Beauty (40) Chapter 1582: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (40) "Xue''er, you go to the seesaw first, while the time is still early, the entertainment city is so big, I want to go to other ces. At noon, we will meet again." "Why don''t I go with you?" Yi Yingxue was not very relieved. Zhai Chenming touched Yi Yingxue''s cheek, "The entertainment city is so big, you are not in good health, how can you be too tired. If you are really bored, you can go to see Tang Guo and the others ying entertainment. Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant''s luck has been All are very good, there should be no problems." Since those two people are not ordinary, Xueer should not be in any danger following them. From the previous performance of Tang Guo, she seemed to be rtively close to Cher. Before he grew up, he had to trouble him and help him take care of Cher. Yi Yingxue only felt that there was something wrong with Zhai Chenming today. If you look carefully, there is nothing wrong, maybe Ah Ming is too anxious and wants to find another way out. Zhai Chenming sent Yi Yingxue to the seesaw and saw the wicked men yesterday still upying the ce. Ordinary people who can''t provoke them and dare not y other entertainment projects can only go up on the seesaw by paying a thousand Rubik''s Cube coins honestly. And sitting on a seesaw can only get a hundred Rubik''s Cube coins. "Well, it''s you guys,e to sit on the seesaw today?" When they walked in front of the two, the stout man named Li Chengqiang was the boss that the wicked man stopped. He nced at Yi Yingxue''s beautiful face and blew a whistle, "If you want to sit down, you will have two thousand Rubik''s Cube coins per person. If you don''t have one, you can use other offsets, such as the beauty in front of you." Yi Yingxue was a little disgusted with that look, and took out the Rubik''s Cube, Li Chengqiang was a little disappointed, "All right." Zhai Chenming nced at Li Chengqiang with an icy gaze. Yi Yingxue was really worried. He sat on the seesaw with her, and took the three of them to the roller coaster where Tang Guo was riding, before leaving alone. "Yingxue, what''s the matter with you?" Yin Xiaofei looked at Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant. The two of them actually took the roller coaster, especially the parts of the roller coaster, which were constantly falling down, and kept sweating. In the end, the chairs and wheels of Tang Guo and Lieutenant were intact, and she had to breathe a sigh of relief. The luck of these two people was really good. When I turned around, I saw Yi Yingxue frowning before asking what was going on. "I always feel that there is something wrong with Ah Ming." "Yingxue, you have thought about it. It must be these recent experiences that make Brother Chenming not very happy. When we get to the trading city and get the medicine to cure your terminal illness, everything will be fine after we go out." "I hope so." Yi Yingxue''s worry in her heart did not let go. She looked at Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant, took a round of roller coaster, and continued to ride, and couldn''t help but say, "They''re going to hang up." "Isn''t it opened? They had the best luck along the way." When Tang Guo was on the fifth roller coaster, another lunatic came in. He was a ruffian-looking young man who was wearing ripped jeans and looked daunting. With a big gold chain around his neck, he was not a good person at first nce. The location he chose was next to Tang Guo. "A new face again." "Young people nowadays always Chapter 1583: Rubiks Cube Beauty (41) Chapter 1583: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (41) When the roller coaster started, everyone looked down on the expressions of the people sitting on it. The young man leaned back in his chair leisurely, his eyebrows frivolous, and his voice was like his, very frivolous, not serious, "Why are you two here?" He nced at the lieutenant, holding Tang Guo''s hand tightly, and blew a whistle, "Oh, you two are getting together, it''s really strange." "Needless to say, I understand, I know how to get started. If you want to be a partner, you must have a date, and then I came to my site. I was sleepy for the past two days. I said something was wrong." The young man was curious, his eyes still scanned on Tang Guo and the Lieutenants faces, Speaking of which, how could you two get together? He moved his gaze to Tang Guos beautiful face and raised his eyes. Chin, "Tang Guo, why didn''t you choose me? I''m young and handsome, and I sit on a huge yground. Just open your mouth and choose me. You will have a happier life." Before Tang Guo spoke, the pce lieutenant nced at him and said, "You look as shabby as the Amusement City. Xiao Guo has a good vision and won''t choose you." Are people as broken as a yground? The young man widened his eyes, looked down at his ripped jeans, then at the tattered yground, and looked again, wearing a suit, tie, shiny leather boots, and a bald lieutenant. Happyughed. "Military lieutenant, are you mistaken, you actually dress like this to ride the roller coaster?" Then he looked at Tang Guo''s beautiful little skirt and pointed high heels, and shut his mouth decisively. "I mean, its actually more dangerous to take a roller coaster in such a nice dress." "I can protect her." The pce lieutenant said as it should be, holding Tang Guo''s shoulder with one hand, a tangible handful of dog food, making the young man a face. The young man spread his hands, "Okay, are you really here on a date?" "Zhang Le, there is a person named Zhai Chenming. I want to see his situation now. You can find out his situation and take a look." At this moment, except for the three Tang Guo and the two Fairy Misty, everyone else has fallen. The young man is called Zhang Le, the lord of Amusement City. Listening to Tang Guos words, he didnt refute anything. He spread out his palms, and as he moved his consciousness, the three words Zhai Chenming appeared on his palms, apanied by an avatar, exactly what Zhai Chenming looked like, "I looked at it, there is only one amusement city Is this guy called Zhai Chenming?" "It''s him." Affirmed, the picture of Zhang Le''s palm changed, and the ce where Zhai Chenming was appeared appeared. However, where Zhai Chenming was, there was a cloud of mist, and Zhai Chenming was not visible at all. If it hadn''t been for Zhang Le to visit Zhai Chenming on purpose, and scan it casually, he would never find anyone in this ce. The roller coaster that was originally in his amusement city is no longer under his control, as if controlled by a mysterious force. He tried to control, but was stopped by Tang Guo. "What''s the matter?" Zhang Le stared at the white mist with a serious expression, "Is there something amazing that broke into the Rubik''s Cube world?" "Speaking of breaking in, it''s better to say it''s lurking." Tang Guo looked at the fog and said, "Don''t be stunned, Zhai Chenming is my teammate at the moment. I just let you know that you don''t need to do anything, just be alert to your ce It''s okay." "Somewhat interesting." Zhang Le nced at the white mist that appeared in his palm. Chapter 1584: Rubiks Cube Beauty (42) Chapter 1584: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (42) When the roller coaster was about to stop, Zhang Le shook her hair at Tang Guo and showed a self-righteous smile. "Tang Guo, don''t you really think about me? If I dress up, I will definitely not be better than the lieutenant. It looks bad. My amusement city is so big, but Im just alwayszy and dont want to spend time changing facilities. If you consider me, I can spend a lot of money to remodel it." "Not consider." Tang Guo directly refused, "I am not interested in you." "Ah, that really hurts my heart." Zhang Le was sad, and soon smiled again, "Are you here for real?" "Really." The lieutenant replied, "Don''te here to get involved in our feelings, or I will arrest you and go to Sin City and experience the feeling of being shot thousands of times." Hearing this sentence, Zhang Le was shocked. Sure enough, this man will only show such a soft side if he is really tempted. "It''s alright, I''m just talking, I can''t afford to raise or provoke me, the lord of the trading city." Is it possible that a girl likes him in this tattered ce? The girl outside doesn''t want to stay here, he is alone in the entertainment city. Girls from other cities would definitely not want toe to his ce, so his loneliness is forever. Tang Guo and the two did not choose to ride the roller coaster anymore, the ethereal fairy did not stop, and continued to y on it. For them, the more Rubik''s Cube coins can be obtained, the better. The Amusement City is the easiest ce to get Rubik''s Cube coins. They only need to keep ying these dangerous entertainment items. Yin Xiaofei looked at Tang Guo''s anotherrge sum of Rubik''s Cube coins, with a look of envy, "Tang Guo, your luck is really good." She''s so envious. Although she was jealous, she was not impulsive. She didn''t think she had Tang Guo''s luck, sitting on it, would not fall off and die. She wants to live more than rich Rubik''s Cube coins. "Where is Zhai Chenming?" Tang Guo asked knowingly. Yi Yingxue replied, "Aming said that he would go to other ces to see. The position of the seesaw has always been upied by Li Chengqiang. If you continue to do this, you will not make ends meet." Yi Yingxue was a little embarrassed, "I always ask you to borrow , Im not too embarrassed, and I dont know what will happen next." "I just bought a lot of life-saving charms with that young man. I can lend them to you to use them first. At any rate, I can earn some Rubik''s Cube coins. With the life-saving charms, no matter what entertainment I y, I will not lose my life or get hurt. Tang Guo took out a stack of life-saving charms and handed it to Yi Yingxue, "Take it, wait until you earn Rubik''s Cube coins, and then return me." Yi Yingxue only hesitated for a moment, and then received it, "Okay, thank you, I will pay you back." At this time, hypocritical and reserved are useless. And there is nothing reserved. Tang Guo bought the life-saving talisman, only to exin that it was for them. Yi Yingxue felt a little grateful, as did Yin Xiaofei''s brothers and sisters. Tang Guo watched several people go to some less dangerous entertainment projects first, and stood aside, smiling at them. The lieutenant couldn''t help asking, "I thought your n was to stand by and watch them go down." "The person I just want to clean up is Zhai Chenming. He is so annoying. I actually used my mentality to safely send Yi Yingxue to me. In that case, I''m not wee." Chapter 1585: Rubiks Cube Beauty (43) Chapter 1585: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (43) Zhai Chenming wanted to grow up secretly, Tang Guo buried her head and smiled, then she helped Yi Yingxue and the others to grow up in an open and honest manner. Seeing all this, Zhai Chenming would only becent, thinking that this would be good, and it would not prevent Yi Yingxue from growing up with her strength. But he forgot one thing, Yi Yingxue and the three are not ungrateful like him. She took pains to help the Yi Yingxue trio. In the future, if Zhai Chenming dares to treat her, the trio of Yi Yingxue will stand up and oppose it. "Tongzi, you said that in the future, Yi Yingxue''s three people will speak for me, will Zhai Chenming go crazy." She still felt that just simply killing Zhai Chenming would be too cheap for him, and she wouldn''t be relieved at all. System: [No matter what the host wants to do, I will support you, how to relieve your breath and how toe. ] Zhai Chenming is so angry. At this time, Tang Guo finally had a clearer way to revenge. Zhai Chenming could not be killed directly, and the soul trapped in the Rubik''s Cube world, she wanted to squeeze the opponent directly. Keeping that thing is also a scourge. Didn''t Zhai Chenming want to go out? Then she made Zhai Chenming never get out. The key to the Rubik''s Cube world is in her hands. Without her permission, Zhai Chenming can only watch it, nothing can be done. If others can get out, Zhai Chenming still can''t get out? She really wants to study the lottery box. That key, she still had to mark, whoever gets it, can go out, and cannot give it. When the system heard Tang Guo''s muttering ns, he sighed inwardly, this woman is really too bad. The pce lieutenant felt Tang Guo''s calctions in his eyes, and he moved in his heart and asked in a low voice, "Xiao Guo, what do you want to do?" "I want to help Yi Yingxue three people grow up, so that they can be like a fish in the water, not so passive in the Rubik''s Cube world." "What''s the purpose?" "Zhai Chenming is so angry." The lieutenant squeezed her hand and said, "I''ll help you, what should I do?" He wanted to help her whatever she wanted, he just thought she was happy. He desperately wanted to put this to an end and then go back to get married. System: Look at that person who is anxious to get married. Tang Guo stood on tiptoe, leaned close to the pce lieutenant''s ear, and said softly, "Next, we will start picking up things." "Pick up something?" "Pick up practice secrets, all kinds of treasures, and share them with Yi Yingxue. As for Zhai Chenming, he certainly won''t want it, and he can''t use the things we found. I don''t want to make him cheap." "Row." When we got together at noon, Zhai Chenming obviously looked different. Tang Guo felt a dark and **** aura from the opponent, and instantly understood that the person behind him was not a good thing. Even if Zhai Chenming''s body was concealed by the other party using secret methods, she could still feel what magic Zhai Chenming had cultivated. In this way, it is convenient for her to act. Zhai Chenming has practiced magic skills, then she will practice orthodox skills for the three Yi Yingxue. During the meal, Zhai Chenming also recovered his confidence and gave Yi Yingxue a lot of Rubik''s Cube coins in the middle. Rubik''s Cube asked him where he came, and he said that he had some adventures, so he was lucky, and he would not be so tight in the future. Yi Yingxue believed it, so she didn''t ask. Seeing that Zhai Chenming looked better, she was also relieved. When he finished eating, Tang Guo took out a practice secret book, "I bought this from Fairy Misty." Chapter 1586: Rubiks Cube Beauty (44) Chapter 1586: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (44) "Let''s see if you can practice, it''s better to have some strength than nothing." Tang Guo casually said that Yi Yingxue was a little embarrassed. Fairy Misty knew that on the first day she came, she saw the other party and that person called Yinhuan Sanren riding on a crazy roller coaster. I heard that they are the two lunatic bigwigs in the Rubik''s Cube world, from the world of immortality. This secret method does not know how many Rubik''s Cube coins are required. This kind of favor really made her feel at a loss. The same is true for Yin Xiaofei and Yin Rui. Although they have had a dream of flying fairy since they were young, the sudden favor still made them a little uneasy. Without her, now they don''t know what they will encounter, and they might not survive out of the entertainment city. The next road is full of crises. To be honest, this secret cultivation method makes them very tempted. "Tang Guo, you bought the cultivation technique. It''s your thing. Just practice it. A few of us are taking advantage of it along the way. It''s really not embarrassing." Yi Yingxue''s cheeks flushed. "The life-saving charms you lent me before are very good. With the life-saving charms, we can still get a lot of Rubik''s Cube coins." "Yes." Yin Xiaofei nodded quickly, although his eyes were fixed on the cultivation technique. Zhai Chenming was also a little surprised, and then thought of Tang Guo''s identity, very disdainful in his heart. What she bought from others is obviously her own. It was only taken out at this time, and I don''t know what the n was. Is it because they are too dragging their feet toe up with this low-level secret method for them to practice? "Is that secret method a low-level secret method?" Zhai Chenming couldn''t help but asked the mysterious man. "It''s a low-level cultivation technique, it''s useless to you, but your friends, if you practice that, it''s okay, a little self-protection, it''s good for you." "Ok." Zhai Chenming is a cultivator at all, a terminally ill, delicate mortal like Yi Yingxue, without the help of an expert, how could he practice some top-level exercises? The low-level cultivation secret that Tang Guo gave was a low-level, but it was also an entry-level. As long as youy a good foundation, it will only get better and better in the future if you practice more advanced ones. Zhai Chenming didn''t understand, and the soul behind only thought that Tang Guo was afraid that the Yi Yingxue trio would be dragged down, so that he could not watch the show. In the end, under Tang Guo''s persuasion, the three of Yi Yingxue nned to practice. In order not to be suspected, Zhai Chenming recited the exercises by heart. For the rest of the time, Zhai Chenming went out early and returnedte every day. Yi Yingxue saw that his mental state was getting better and better, and they had all practiced the exercises, Zhai Chenming''s talent was definitely better, so she didn''t worry much. Zhai Chenming can now show some strength, after all, he has Tang Guo''s technique as a cover. Yi Yingxue three people, half a day to y those entertainment projects, the rest of the time is used for cultivation. After cultivating for three or five days, several people felt the beauty of the exercises and couldn''t stop at all. All of this was under Tang Guo''s control. Seeing the three of them getting better and better, she smiled more and more. One morning, when Tang Guo and his party passed the seesaw position, because they had arrived early, the entertainment project had not yet started to operate when the day was bright. I found it at a nce, several bodies lying on the seesaw. Chapter 1587: Rubiks Cube Beauty (45) Chapter 1587: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (45) "It''s them." Yi Yingxue recognized it at a nce. These people went to the seesaw position very early every day, relying on themselves as old yers in the Rubik''s Cube world, some talents, and charging people. The leader is Li Chengqiang. He is different from the others. He is face down, lying on the seesaw. wrong! Just when Yi Yingxue felt that something was wrong, Yin Xiaofei screamed and hurriedly slumped into Yin Rui''s arms, "Brother, that person''s body was passed through by the seesaw." The two brothers and sisters are standing very close, it is easy to find the seesaw sticking out behind Li Chengqiang''s body. It turned out that he was not lying on the seesaw, but one end of the seesaw, which was forced from his stomach to his back. Because Li Chengqiang faced them, in the morning, when Tianma was bright, if the distance was farther, he could not see the situation and thought that the other party was lying on it. Yi Yingxue''s face was already white, but now her lips were white. "What''s going on? Who killed them?" Yi Yingxue asked. These people are hateful. She died of them, and she had no sympathy in her heart. It''s just that for this world, you can take your life arbitrarily and feel your scalp numb. It is not her mother, but if she has the strength, the previous behavior of Li Chengqiang will indeed give them a severe lesson. She will not choose to kill people directly, or use this cruelty, which is also a warning. The way. Yi Yingxue suddenly understood that this is an unconstrained world. When encountering such a terrifying mysterious person, they may lose their lives at any time. Happy City is indeed the happiest ce. "Xue''er, let''s change a ce." Zhai Chenming''s expression remained unchanged, holding Yi Yingxue in his arms, nced at the corpses of the few people, and a cool smile crossed his mouth, "It may be them. There are too many evil deeds, and some people can''t understand it. It''s not surprising to get such an end." Yi Yingxue couldn''t bear it and was taken away by Zhai Chenming. Tang Guo stood at the position of Li Chengqiang''s corpses, scanned his eyes, and heard his voice in the pce lieutenant''s ears, "The first time I killed a person, my face didn''t change. It was amazing." The pce lieutenant didn''t care about the life and death of these people. They are the city owners of the Rubik''s Cube world. In fact, the cities themselves are not dangerous, and they can survive by being careful. The outsiders can''t survive, but they are outsiders. Where there are people, there are struggles and life and death. They have seen a lot of things like this, and they never paid attention to it. As long as outsiders do not break the rules of the Rubik''s Cube world, they will not interfere. As the city lord, they can''t actually kill outsiders at will. There is only one reason to execute outsiders. Outsiders threaten the Rubik''s Cube world, vite the rules here, and actively attack them. The pce lieutenant remembered what Tang Guo had said. In the future, Zhai Chenming would stab her with a knife, causing a chill in her heart, and quickly took her hand. He still had some doubts before, but now the least doubts are gone. "I won''t let him hurt you." The pce lieutenant slowly entered Tang Guo''s affectionate tone, causing her to smile, "I know, he can''t hurt me either." "Other people don''t have to. Look at it, he wants to do something next." Fairy Misty and Yinhuan scattered, and they also saw the death of Li Chengqiang. Chapter 1588: Rubiks Cube Beauty (46) Chapter 1588: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (46) Seeing that there was no breath of Zhai Chenming left on the corpse, he was quite vignt. The two of them forgot to look at each other and decided during this period of time to repair their minds so as not to be calcted by the kid. That kid is really a cruel, killing people if they don''t agree with him, even though they think it''s nothing to kill, but they are principled, not a murderous monster. "Xue''er, okay?" Compared to others, Zhai Chenming was in a good mood. Since meeting that mysterious person and binding him, he seems to be running from time to time, and everything goes smoothly. Yi Yingxue still didn''t get over that much. Today, she has no mood to y entertainment. Li Chengqiang died on the seesaw and asked her to y on the seesaw. She couldn''t do it temporarily. "Xue''er, why don''t you take a moment to watch Tang Guo and the others y, and I will go to other ces to see." Since practicing, Zhai Chenming has made rapid progress. Now many projects can be yed, and Yi Yingxue doesn''t doubt anything. , Only nodded. Originally, she had nned to go with Zhai Chenming. But Zhai Chenming said that his luck was not so good, and he was afraid that he would ignore her when ying entertainment, and provoke some strange people. Let her follow Tang Guo, Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant have always had good luck, she will not be in danger. Yi Yingxue knew her body and understood that Zhai Chenming couldn''t worry about her. For fear of affecting him, she agreed not to follow him, but to follow Tang Guo. "I''ll watch you y this morning." Yi Yingxue sat on the side with white lips, and said to Tang Guo. Of course Tang Guo didn''t mind, she nced at Zhai Chenming''s away back, "Okay, if it doesn''t work, go back and rest. Your health is important." "It''s okay, just take it easy, I will definitely get used to it. There are no rules here, and many things like this may happen in the future. Although my body is weak and still sick, it''s a good thing to meet you Luck is better. You can''t make progress. I will stay in ce and be an oil bottle." Yi Yingxue never felt that she should enjoy the care of her teammates if she is delicate and sick. The teammates don''t care about anything, it is really rare to give her a lot of money for her practice. Although the exercise method could not cure her illness, after practicing, her body did much better, and she was no longer powerless. Even before she and Zhai Chenming, she never thought that the other party would protect her every time. Sitting while watching Tang Guo y various dangerous projects, Yi Yingxue was also slowly practicing the exercises. Seeing Yi Yingxue''s actions, Fairy Misty nodded involuntarily. Among those people, Yi Yingxue was the one who caught her most attention. This woman is generous, witty, kind, and discerning right from wrong, her body is delicate, but her will is firm. "Believe me now, right?" When Zhai Chenming heard the mysterious voice, his face eased a lot, "Well, when will my strength be able to match them?" "If it were in this Rubik''s Cube world, no outsiders would have dealt with them at all. They were bred from the Rubik''s Cube world and have a special identity. Ordinary things can''t hurt them at all." When the voice said this, it was still A bit annoyed. "Then what will I do in the future to be able to take their lives?" Chapter 1589: Rubiks Cube Beauty (47) Chapter 1589: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (47) Zhai Chenming was a little anxious, he didn''t want to be treated like a gadget. "What''s in a hurry? I will give you something at that time. You just need to take their lives as I said. It''s easy. What you have to do now is to practice quickly, and strive to cultivate your strength to the top before you go out." Zhai Chenming settled down. Thinking ofst night, those few people looked frightened and begged him for mercy. In the end, he was easily killed by him, and Li Chengqiang was put directly on the seesaw, and the breath he was holding in his heart finally came out when he saw the other party die in front of him. That feeling of controlling the overall situation returned to his hands. The corpses at the seesaw position had been automatically cleared by the casino at dawn and disappeared without a trace. The seesaw looks like the original seesaw. After Tang Guo yed with the pce lieutenant, he returned with Yi Yingxue and passed by here. They still couldn''t help but look at the position of the seesaw, and the scene in the morning still shed in their minds. During the lunch break, Zhang Le appeared in Tang Guo''s room. He watched the pce lieutenant holding Tang Guo''s waist, the two behaved ambiguously, and they were whispering, showing a look of embarrassment. "It''s noon, I didn''t expect you... Excuse me, excuse me." "What''s the matter?" The pce lieutenant did not let go of Tang Guo, and the two of them just leaned together and looked at Zhang Le at the same time. Zhang Le almost escaped, no matter where, single dogs are always the poorest. "What can be the matter, that pce lieutenant, his progress is too fast. I am here to ask you, or do you continue ording to the original n?" Tang Guo raised his head and asked, "Can you guarantee that you can catch the person behind you when you shoot him now?" "No." Zhang Le was a little distressed, "Then in the end, can you guarantee that you can catch the person behind?" "can." Zhang Le: "..." Damn, he doesn''t want face? This woman is really getting more and more annoying. "If I am not wrong, the ce where the soul really possesses is in the dagger. Only by finding a way to get the dagger, there will be no problem." This is Tang Guo''s initial n, see chapter Le stared at her, and she said, "I know what you want to express. I just want to say that the dagger is in my trading city. Why not just use the city lord''s ability to find the dagger, right?" "Yes." "But what if that dagger is not in the trading city at the moment? Even if it does, it uses a special method to hide itself, no matter how we find it, we can''t find it. Zhang Le suddenly said, "Yes, since he can hide from my eyes, there must be something terrific, it''s not right, he can hide from my eyes," he looked at the pce lieutenant and asked, "Lieutenant, don''t you Tell me, you also found the other party''s anomaly?" The lieutenant replied, "I didn''t find it." "So, only Tang Guo found out?" Zhang Le was a little happy,ughed, walked up to the pce lieutenant, stretched out his fist, and tried to hammer the pce lieutenant''s heart with excitement, but was stopped by a wooden folding fan. , Making his fist retracted. "I just want to express that I and the lieutenant are the same." Zhang Le awkwardlyughed, really wondering what this woman meant. Chapter 1590: Rubiks Cube Beauty (48) Chapter 1590: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (48) Tang Guo retracted the folding fan and patted the pce lieutenant''s heart with her little hand, "I can only hammer his heart." Zhang Le: Okay, okay, I can''t afford it, I can''t afford it. This woman is indeed better than him. Everything is good, but unreasonable, too possessive. The pce lieutenant hadn''t passed the door before, and it became her possession. But seeing the pce lieutenant that he is her person is really temperless. "Then I''m leaving, if there is anything I need to do, remember to notify." Zhang Le turned and left, muttering in her voice, "Actually, I don''t like to die in my own ce, which pollutes the environment. Is there any Cant you earn Rubiks Cube coins for fun and entertainment? Anyway, dead, disturb my sleep." Zhang Le came out of Tang Guo''s room and bumped into a person. He only heard the other person yelling. He looked intently, and the person he hit was about to fall and was quickly supported. "Hey, girl, are you okay?" He knows this girl, isn''t she Tang Guo''s teammate? In the morning, looking at the dead men, their faces pale in fright, and they quickly drilled into her brother''s arms, what a coward. "No, it''s okay!" Yin Xiaofei patted her heart, and pushed Zhang Le away, "What''s wrong with me? You hit me, should you apologize? It''s rude." Zhang Le hesitated, shook his shredded hair that he thought was handsome, shook his legs in ripped jeans, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and blew a whistle, "If it wasn''t for Ben Shao to help you, you I''ve been lying on the ground a long time ago." Yin Xiaofei also chuckled, "If you want me to lie on the ground, you have to apany the money." Zhang Le froze for a moment, what do you mean? "Step aside." Yin Xiaofei pushed Zhang Le aside, knocked on the door, and heard Tang Guo''s voice before pushing the door in. Zhang Le was left standing at the door, a little confused. He remembered that Yin Xiaofei was from outside, and he caught an outsider and asked what the other party meant. Not long after, Yin Xiaofei came out, watching Zhang Le, sitting on the railing not far from the door, and smirked at her, "Oh, olddy, are you out? You lie down and show it to Ben Young. Ben has a rare Rubik''s Cube coin. , You scream, this young man will **** you a thousand, how about it?" olddy? ? Yin Xiaofei was furious. She almost cursed, she was only neen years old this year, what an olddy, young. This rude second-rate son is really annoying. Wait a minute, oops, it''s a thousand Rubik''s Cube coins? Yin Xiaofei rolled her eyes and said to Zhang Le, "Don''t go if you have a kind. I''ll show youter." After speaking, she pushed the door in again. "Tang Guo, pleasee out and testify for me." Yin Xiaofei leaned in front of Tang Guo, "It''s a good thing. There was a gangster out there. I will give me one thousand when I say, but I''m afraid he won''t give it. You know him again, and if you earn Rubik''s Cube coinster, I will divide you half." After Tang Guo understood the ins and outs, he almostughed. Zhang Le did not expect that Yin Xiaofei would invite Tang Guo to testify. He quickly stood up straight, "Olddy, what do you mean?" "You wait!" Yin Xiaofei ran away, and soon took a nket to put it on the ground, lying on it, and deliberately made a yoga gesture. Under Zhang Le''s incredible gaze, she started. "Ouch, oops, oops... oops, oops, remember to give Rubik''s Cube coins." Zhang Le:? ? ? Chapter 1591: Rubiks Cube Beauty (49) Chapter 1591: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (49) Zhang Le was dumbfounded during the whole process of Yin Xiaofei lying on the nket. He has seen countless outsiders, and has never seen such a brazen outsider, or a little girl under twenty years old. She...she actually did that. Yin Xiaofei''s voice was a little dry, but one ouch is a thousand Rubik''s Cube coins. It is really much safer than going down to y those frightening entertainment items. Isn''t it just lying on the ground and being called the olddy in touch with porcin? Thinking of the huge pockets of Rubik''s Cube coins, she seemed to have strength again, and continued. With trembling teeth, Zhang Le walked up to Tang Guo and said in a low voice, "She is not reasonable." He patted his forehead, very upset. Tang Guo nced at him and said lightly, "Why is she not reasonable?" "She pretended to be an olddy and went to the ground to ckmail me." Zhang Le was speechless, and he didn''t want to eat this loss. "Didn''t you provoke her first? Didn''t you say that she gave her a thousand Rubik''s Cube coins with a sigh?" "Yes." "You still call her an olddy. This is the most unbearable for women. There is no woman who can hear people say that her olddy is not angry." "I" "Now her olddy will show you, ept it, you have to fill in the pits you dug yourself." Tang Guo said with a fair face, "Zhang Le, I can''t help you this time, you don''t take care of it. , She is still a little girl, you live a long time, don''t bully her." Zhang Le: "..." In the end, Zhang Le took out arge sum of Rubik''s Cube coins, and Yin Xiaofei was satisfied. She said what she said, divided the Rubik''s Cube coins into half of Tang Guo, and left happily. Before leaving, she smiled and waved to Zhang Le, "Next time you have to call my olddy, just call it casually, just give the Rubik''s Cube coins." "It''s really easy andfortable to earn Rubik''s Cube like this." Zhang Le: "Sister Xiaofei, you are really young and beautiful, not old at all." Hearing Zhang Le''s words, Yin Xiaofei left a little disappointed. Zhang Le nced at the imitation pocket in Tang Guo''s hand, and left silently, embarrassed! ! Since that day, Zhang Le has officially joined the team, sticking in his trouser pocket, and arguing with Yin Xiaofei. He learned to be smart, and no matter how he quarreled, he would not mention Rubik''s Cube coins, which made Yin Xiaofei disappointed several times. Zhai Chenming seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. Seeing that there was only a week left, Zhai Chenming started to ride the roller coaster with Tang Guo every day. Even if Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant did not sit in the end, he was able to rely on his own skill, just like the two fairy Misty, wait until the end. Yin Rui was extremely enthusiastic about this. Even though he had worked hard to cultivate, he couldn''t catch up with Zhai Chenming''s pace, only envious. "The two are cultivators." On the roller coaster, the mysterious voice sounded. "In their hands, there are all kinds of treasures thate to the outside world. The exercises practiced by the misty fairy are very suitable for your women''s cultivation. The Yinhuan scattered people''s exercises are suitable for Yin Rui''s cultivation. If you can grab them There is no worries about the method of the exercise." "I have no hatred with them." Zhai Chenming hesitated and said. "Hmph, in the Rubik''s Cube world, it is correct to pay attention to those who hate and not hate, and to get what you want is right. The benevolence of a woman can''t make a big thing." Chapter 1592: Rubiks Cube Beauty (50) Chapter 1592: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (50) "And you see that they have a good rtionship with Tang Guo. If you treat Tang Guo in the future, they will definitely stand by her side. Sooner orter they will be your obstacle. Why not find an opportunity and get rid of them first." Hearing that Miaomiao would stand on Tang Guo''s side, and would prevent him from killing Tang Guo in the future, the hesitation in Zhai Chenming''s heart instantly disappeared. After all, the rtionship between them is really good. What will he do to Tang Guo in the future, those two will definitely stop him. The immortal cultivator is mysterious and powerful, and has to be jealous. "They exist for a long time and are powerful, how can I handle it." Zhai Chenming said, just trying topose the words of a mysterious person. There must be a way for the other party to propose this. "These two people have existed for a long time, but because they have been here for too long, they have cracks in their minds. Of course you can''t treat them in other ces. If you are in Mirage City, it is easy to kill them. " "Is there anything special about Magic Mirror City?" "This ce is just a mirror, which can reflect peoples hearts and make them unclear between reality and illusion. No matter who it is, it is dangerous to enter the Magic Mirror City. The stronger the person, the more dangerous. You have my help, you can Not to be deceived by the Magic Mirror City, it will be easy to take advantage of their state of mind and wait for the opportunity to take their lives." Hearing this, Zhai Chenming breathed a sigh of relief and agreed. He does have to get some outsiders'' items. This mysterious person is now cooperating with him, and it seems to be good for him, who knows the idea behind it. He has to leave a way for himself. Misty Fairy and Yinhuan Sanren are cultivators, and they should have some weird, mysterious and powerful items in their hands. Tang Guo leaned on the shoulder of the lieutenant, and the voice came into his ears, "Is it interesting?" "How do you do it so you can hear them talking?" "A special ability." Tang Guo smiled without saying a word, and the pce lieutenant didn''t ask much. Instead, he sighed in relief, held her hand tightly, and whispered, "That''s fine." The danger is in front of her, if there is no hiding, no one will hurt her. System: [Host, how about my function? ] I didnt expect that when he upgraded to the present, he could actually monitor that mysterious sound. "Very good, you are really getting better and better. Continue to monitor them, only your monitoring, they can not find out." [Good! ] He was very happy to be able to help the host greatly. Today, it is time for the Rubik''s Cube world to rotate once a month. All those who knew were standing outside. Watching the sun slowly set, the sky gradually became dark. "Mission, I suddenly felt a coolness in my heart, what the school flower said was true. Next, we must be careful." "I also feel that the school flowers never lie to us. The Magic Mirror City is different. If you fall into the Magic Mirror, you have to be careful. Don''t forget, you have to go back to see your younger sister, no matter what you see inside. Don''t believe anything. If you see the person you want to see most inside, you must think about how you got out." Yinhuan nodded, "Understand, you too, remember what you said." There was still a sh of white light, and an experienced person quickly closed his eyes. Waiting for some light to appear outside, then slowly opened his eyes. Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant were the Magic Mirror City followed by Yi Yingxue. When she opened her eyes, the lieutenant was gone. This is the speciality of the Magic Mirror City, no matter who it is, you have to walk out of the Magic Mirror by yourself. Tang Guo looked down at herself, her dress seemed to have changed. She was looking at the surrounding environment and said, "Somewhat familiar, as if I have been here." Chapter 1593: Rubiks Cube Beauty (51) Chapter 1593: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (51) At this time, Tang Guo was in a very simple stone house. Inside the stone house, there is a stone bed with a thinyer of straw. There is also a stone table and two stone benches. On the stone table, there are several very rough bowls and a basket made of wooden branches. The bowl is filled with some water, and the basket is filled with a few very green-looking fruits. And Tang Guo was sitting on the stone bed at this time, and she was wearing a ck costume. She walked to the stone table and saw her current appearance from the bowl filled with water. When she saw the reflection in the water, she was stunned for a moment. The system didn''t dare to make a sound. He was a system. For some familiar scenes, he didn''t need to remember. If you want to know, you can see it clearly when you call it directly from the database. Sitting on the stone bench, Tang Guo kept his head buried in the bowl full of water, staring at the half-destroyed face without blinking. Half of his face was full of beauty, while the other half was ugly, with hideous scars covering the half of his cheeks. She reached out and touched it, only to feel that the scar was a little painful. Not only was the scar painful, but at this time she felt pain everywhere in her body, like a dense needle sticking to her body. [Host, this is a phantom, not real. ] The system still couldn''t help reminding him that he was afraid that the host would lose his mind when recalling certain things. Tang Guo looked away, did not look at the dpidated face again, looked at the outside of the stone house nkly, and replied, "I know it is a phantom mirror." [So not true. The system quickly added. Tang Guo smiled lightly, her expression was very indifferent, her tone of voice did not have much joy, anger, sorrow, and joy, "It used to be true." The system didn''t know how tofort him, but med him on his ignorance, which made the host face many sad things alone. "He''sing back soon." Tang Guo took a sip of water while holding the bowl, saying something neither salty nor salty. The whole system is shaking, who is he? It is in this world who gave the host help and gentleness, and turned around because the heroine immediately betrayed the host. He also has an identity, that is, the host''s blood brother in this world, but the two separated identally when they were young. The host earnestly interprets the identity of the female partner and promotes the world plot. She acts as a stepping stone for the female lead until the female lead slowly grows up and she leaves that ce. Just want to find a quiet ce to spend the rest of the time. Unexpectedly, in the stone house under the cliff, I met Wen Chao. Wen Chao is a gentle person, and the host has long known that Wen Chao and her are brothers and sisters. And because after getting along, I can''t help but feel a little closer to Wen Chao. Wen Chao didn''t dislike her for her unsightly appearance, but instead consoled her that her appearance cannot decide everything, and she must live well no matter what. For the host who had just experienced the cold and frozen people in the entire world, Wen Chao''s appearance was like a hot spring, slowly warming her body. The host''s n is to live at the bottom of the cliff all his life. I just didn''t expect that the role that belonged to her had not yet been yed. The hostess was poisoned, and everyone agreed that the host did it. They searched for the trail and found here, intending to ask the host for the cure. The host lost all martial arts at the time, and his face was ruined. Finally, he had two peaceful days and was broken. Chapter 1594: Rubiks Cube Beauty (52) Chapter 1594: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (52) The host said that she was not responsible for the poison, and thought that Wen Chao should believe her. Unexpectedly, when Wen Chao saw that the hostess was Yun Qingruo, he didn''t even think about it, and stood directly on Yun Qingruo''s side. He also helped Yun Qingruo, grabbed the host, and forced her to ask her where the cure was. Recalling this, the system is scared. Even if he knew that this was a phantom mirror, the host was right, and all of this had happened before. The scars that some people have caused to her are always in my heart and cannot be erased. "How are you doing?" The soundes first before the person arrives. Wen Chao''s voice really sounded soft and warm, enabling people topletely let go of all their guards. Then, Wen Chao walked in, dressed in a snow-white shirt. Holding some herbs in his hand, he smiled and said, "Miss Tang, the injury on your face is a bit serious. These herbs can relieve some of your pain." "Thank you." Tang Guo was indifferent, and Wen Chao didn''t doubt anything. Going aside, began to mash the herbs. The system looked at Tang Guo''s inaction and couldn''t figure out what she was going to do. In the past few days, Wen Chao has taken care of her carefully, and she seems to be no different from the previous one. If it weren''t for the system, Tang Guo''s heart was very calm, worried that she would fall into a illusion. In this way, the two have been together for a month, and Wen Chao suddenly said, "Miss Tang is at the same age as the sister who had separated." Wen Chao had said this before. Tang Guo''s n was to wait for a while and recognize Wen Chao. However, the day after I finished speaking, a group of men and women came. [The host is big, otherwise, let''s break this phantom mirror, it''s not interesting in fact, it''s over if it''s past. "You have to stay in Magic Mirror City for a month. In this month, there will be countless phantom mirrors. If you break one, there will be another. If you don''t, just relive the time when you were confused." The system does not advise. He couldn''t persuade what the host decided. On the second day, the male protagonist Pei Yu brought the female protagonist Yun Qingruo. "Tang Guo, hand over the antidote." Pei Yu said, "Killing Qingruo is not good for you. If Qingruo is dead, you will not survive." Tang Guo was stopped at the door of the stone house, along with Pei Yu and Yun Qingruo, there were some other people who belonged to their camp. They all looked at Tang Guo with hatred and hatred. These people had something to do with Tang Guo. Just don''t know when, they all went to the hostess''s side. "I didn''t poison her." There were some smiles on Tang Guo''s face, one face was stunning, and the other face was like a ghost, looking terrifying. "Not who you are? Only you are so vicious." "Yeah, Qingruo will let you do everything. You have today, but you havemitted sins and cannot live. When you leave, don''t forget to poison Qingruo." The smile on Tang Guo''s face remained unchanged, she said, "Yun Qingruo has offended many people in her life. Anyone who wants to poison her can circle this mountain. Why are you all? Do you think I poisoned it?" "Except you, I don''t think there is anyone else." Tang Guo simply leaned against the stone wall, did not talk to a few people anymore, looking at the people returning from a distance. The man walked like a wind, like flying over. "what happened?" Wen Chao came to Tang Guo and asked subconsciously. Then he saw Yun Qingruo with a pale face, his face changed slightly, "Qingruo?" Chapter 1595: Rubiks Cube Beauty (53) Chapter 1595: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (53) "She said I poisoned her." Without waiting for the people over there to speak, Tango pulled Lawenchao''s hem, "I don''t know what poison it is. It took so long after I disappeared." Wen Chao froze for a moment, his expression hesitated. "You really didn''t poison Qing Ruo?" A small smile crossed the corner of Tang Guo''s lips, and only said, "It''s so boring, it''s really a phantom mirror, it''s too unreal." After that, she put a jade medal track in Wen Chao''s hand. I am leaving." "A phantom mirror is a phantom mirror. It does not evolve to the same result, nor can it wait for the desired result. No one can change everything that has happened. Even if everything is changed, it is not the original person. In this world, There is no need to say again, why should I return such hope. I shuttled through many worlds and started to follow what I thought. Everything was just a matter of ambiguity, I just wanted a different ending. Its just that I changed everything. The way of others." Tang Guo watched Wen Chao staring at the jade card with a stunned gaze, the corners of her lips curled, and everything in front of her was shattered like broken ss. When she can see everything clearly before her eyes, the environment she is in is different again. Naturally, her dress is different. She is not the same as before, so she waits patiently for the end. When she is impatient, she will say, "It''s fake." "Unreal." "Too fake." "Break it." "It''s too rigid, not real." "This magic mirror needs improvement." System: What else can he say? The host likes ying like this a lot. He can only apany her silently. I hope the host is big and happy to y. No one knows, in some distant time and space. Located in a bamboo house among the clouds in the mountains, a man wearing a white robe and looking like a jade awakened from the bamboo couch. The boy beside him saw the man''s sad eyebrows, and there were many doubts, but his eyes were full of surprise. He hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Master, what''s wrong with you? Are you worried about Miss Yun? Don''t worry, Master Pei and Miss Yun are very affectionate, and Miss Yun''s poison has been relieved. Don''t worry, Master." Wen Chao''s face was a little dazed. He only felt that the dream just now seemed to have gone through thousands of years, making him a little unclear, whether it was a dream just now, or is it a dream now, and some can''t distinguish between reality and illusion. "I am not worried about Qingruo." The dream was still in Wen Chao''s mind, and the dream was broken before his eyes. Why would he dream of Tang Guo who had been dead for a long time? Especially in the dream, he vaguely remembered that the other party threw her a jade medallion and disappeared. He searched for a long time in his dream, but could not find her, as if she had disappeared out of thin air. It has been five years since her death, why would he dream of her? She is just a heinous person, for her own purposes, withoutpromise, why does he feel a little sad. Wait, why does he find that jade medal familiar? Suddenly, Wen Chao stood up. He remembered the appearance of the jade que, and quickly took out a jade que he was wearing next to him. When he looked at the jade card, his eyes were red. That''s it... The jade medal in the dream is really exactly the same as this jade medal. The child only felt that a gust of wind had blown in front of him, and Wen Chao had disappeared. "My son, where are you going?" The boy shouted anxiously, but no one answered. Chapter 1596: Rubiks Cube Beauty (54) Chapter 1596: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (54) Wen Chao came to the stone house under the cliff, beside the stone house, there is a tomb. In front of the tomb, there is a wooden tombstone that is about to decay. It clearly reads: Tang Guos Tomb. Wen Chao stood there for a long time before finally digging the tomb. When he saw the rotten white bones and opened the cor, wouldn''t he hide a jade medal exactly like him? Holding the jade card, he cried bitterly on the spot, his voice was miserable and sorrowful, so that the birds in the wild mountains did not dare to approach. "Sister, this jade medal, you must hide it well, wear it next to your body, and don''t lose it." "Sister, hide well and wait for my brother toe back." "If your brother does note back, you must take good care of yourself. Remember, dont lose the jade tiles. In the future, we brothers and sisters can recognize each other by virtue of these two identical jade tiles. In the future, my brother will be very strong and will never Let you be bullied." Wen Chao''s tears flowed down uncontrobly, and he whispered, "Sister." Then he put away the jade medal and began to condense the bones, "Brother will take you home." "Brother believes it, you must not be that kind of person. Brother will find out and return you innocent." He thought of her in his dream, and said that she was gone, and he didn''t seem to care, his heart seemed to be broken. He held a pile of bones cautiously, and walked away staggeringly. He was no longer as energetic as before. He was as gentle as jade, and he was cared for with depression and sadness. Why did he think she was the one who had poisoned him without asking? Why didn''t he see those things she did, and only listened to Yun Qingruo''s words, so he thought she did all those evil things? They have been together for more than a month, what kind of person she is, doesn''t he notice it at all? No, of course, he was just blinded by love, and he couldn''t tell right from wrong for a while. Half a yearter, the son of the Wen Dynasty bloodbathed the martial arts, killing countless people, abolished the martial arts of Yun Qingruo and Pei Yu, imprisoned the two, and flogged them every day, bing the first viin in the martial arts, aplete lunatic, No one knows why the gentle gentleman Wen Chao became like this. Tang Guo didn''t know what happened in this distant time and space. Even if she knew, she would not care too much. [Host, do you want to take a break? These phantoms are really trivial to you, they are broken at a nce, they are not realistic at all. Tang Guo was ying happily, how could she stop, "Unexpectedly, I was so stupid before, and I really believed in the evil of your garbage system." [Host, remember the past when you recall the past, beg the host to be big, forget the stupid little boy in the past. Everyone has been stupid, it''s not very good now. "I still don''t understand why I was fooled by an unnumbered wild system." Tang Guo felt very strange. Now looking at some things in the past, she always feels that she who is not awake seems to be sealed by someone. Lingzhi. ording to her current temperament, the most unbearable thing is to be threatened. This **** system actually fooled her for thousands of years. However, her family''s Xiao Tongzi seemed to be more stupid than her in the past, and I don''t know what kind of brain damage set it like that. After shattering the phantom mirror in front of him again, Tang Guo looked at the ce where it appeared, somewhat surprised, "This phantom mirror has grown." Chapter 1597: Rubiks Cube Beauty (55) Chapter 1597: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (55) "Guoguo, don''t go, stay with me, okay?" Tang Guo was sitting on the hospital bed at this time, her hand was held tightly by the man on the hospital bed, and the man looked at her with bright and affectionate eyes. "Guoguo, I wont do any biological research in the future. I just want to be by your side, okay? If you like mathematics, then you can study mathematics, and Ill be with you every day. Stay, Ill be there every day Bring you ice cream with different vors, whether it''s summer or winter, when you want to eat, all you need is a phone call, and I wille to you right away." System: [Host, this is Wei Yue, it really looks like it. "It''s not like it." Tang Guo denied, pulling his hand out of the man on the hospital bed, and said, "That guy is not as greedy as you. He chooses to follow me in every world, but he doesn''t Will be like you, looking at me with such pleading and humble eyes, begging me to stay. I really like to eat ice cream, because sweet things can make the mood good. But that guy is very stubborn and never allowed I eat ice cream in the big winter. If I eat ice cream in the big winter or when I feel unwell, he will lose his temper. It will take a long time to coax him well. Your acting is nothing like that." System: Uh... Did the host remember that clearly? It seems to be like this. When that guy faces the host, many things are without the original owner, as if he has lost himself. But really, the other party only indulged her because he liked it too much. Once she does something that hurts herself, the guy will really get angry, will get angry, oh, yes, it is a little temper. The host has to coax for a long time every time, and he must guarantee that he will not do that. Smile again. Well, Wei Yue in this phantom really didn''t act very much. Even he couldn''t deceive him, so how could he be an overly careful host. "Okay, you can go away." Tang Guo waved his hand,pletely ignored, "Wei Yue" on the hospital bed looked shocked, she turned around and the phantom mirror shattered again. [The host is big, even though they are all fake, but seeing these past characters, wouldn''t you feel emotional about it? ] Without pretending to pretend, it really doesn''t give the Lord of Magic Mirror City''s face. "I cant touch the scene, isnt that guy tired of being by my side these days? I hate to be my big pillow. Such a shameless and cheeky person impresses me too deeply. As for the past, time has passed too long, I have Feelings that cant be brought into it. I dont like to remember the past. I just hope to go forward without stopping. The road ahead seems to be brighter. Illusions and imaginations are always not true. What can I do if I touch the scene? In vain, in vain." [The host is really like a rock. "Just as you praise me." Next, Tang Guo saw many familiar characters in the magic mirror. What has caused her harm, has also been warm to her. It''s a pity that these people in the environment are not acting like. Although the phantom mirror is to figure out her heart, it will evolve. Her heart is changeable, and it is always different. How can the mirage replicate sessfully? There is only one possibility that the phantom can sessfully trick people into it. Chapter 1598: Rubiks Cube Beauty (56) Chapter 1598: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (56) That''s the person''s state of mind, cracks have appeared, the human mind isplicated, no one will expose everything that is in his heart. But when there is a crack in the state of mind, the power of the magic mirror can take advantage of the opportunity to reach the most advanced magic mirror. In other words, when the power of the phantom mirror prates into a person''s heart, the one who created the phantom mirror is no longer the phantom city, but this person. What this person thinks subconsciously, the phantom mirror will evolve something, it is so realistic that few people cane out. In the end, either he will fall into it forever, or he will have an ident in the phantom and kill himself. Tang Guo had a great time ying here. Everything that happened in the past was presented to her like a horse watching flowers. She would watch a movie. Anyway, there would be a month to pass the time. The environment here naturally couldn''t confuse the lieutenant. Lieutenant Tang Guo hade out long ago and went to find the City Lord of Magic Mirror City. Unexpectedly, where he got to the city lord, he only saw him alone, looking at a certain ce with a helpless expression. "Xie Yun, what''s the matter?" "What''s going on? What''s the matter with that woman, she actually ran to my ce to y, knowing that she can''t be confused, is she feeling well? Seeing her happy face, I really want to punch her Boom back to Trade City." Xie Yun is a man with red hair. When he is mad, the hair on top of his head will burst. He looks very funny, "Does this woman think Trade City is not fun? I didn''t find the fault until I got here, I remember not offending her?" "Hey, that''s not right, Lieutenant, you basically can''te out, why are you here?" The pce lieutenant also saw Tang Guo, who was sitting cross-legged somewhere, unable to hide her smile with her eyes closed, her face softened unconsciously, "She likes to y, let her y." "What are you talking about???" Xie Yun''s eyes widened, and he almost didn''t go directly to grab the pce lieutenant''s cor. "If the game is broken, will you pay?" "I pay." "You..." Xie Yun paused and asked with some confusion, "What did you say, you will pay?" "I will pay for it. If there is any problem in the Magic Mirror City, I will pay for you." The doubts on Xie Yun''s face are getting more and more, and his expression is still a little weird, "Why would you help her to speak, but also to help herpensate, Lieutenant, did you catch more criminals every day, and your mind was in a state of confusion?" "No, I''m fine." Xie Yun found out that when the pce lieutenant said this, his face was gentle, not at all like the pce lord who looked expressionless and selfless. When the other party spoke, his eyes never left the woman''s body for a moment. "Ahem... Pce Lieutenant, although that woman is beautiful, don''t be confused by her appearance. The more beautiful a woman, the more terrifying." "You are right, the more beautiful a woman is, the more terrible it is." Xie Yun felt relieved, "It''s good if you understand. For this kind of woman, just look at it. Don''t think about it. Once you get caught, you will lose yourself. Understand?" "Understand." The lieutenant replied. When Xie Yun was about to sit down and rx, the pce lieutenant said again, "I have already experienced that once I get stuck, I can''t get out at all, and I''m willing to fall in. There is noint at all. She wants anything, I think. Yes, I can hold my heart in front of you and give it to her to eat." Xie Yun: Brother Gongwei must be joking. Chapter 1699: Rubiks Cube Beauty (57) Chapter 1699: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (57) When entering the Magic Mirror City, Misty Fairy appeared in his school. She saw her junior and sisters, because the master soared away, she disappeared unexpectedly and was bullied by other schools. At that time, her eyes were red, especially when a junior girl came to her with severe injuries. After speaking, she fell to the ground and never had a breath. At that time, she drew her long sword, nning to rush out and kill that sect person. At this moment, a sh of light shed in her mind. How did shee out? How did you return to the martial art? Why is this memory gone? By the way, she should be in the Rubik''s Cube world, and Ma Shan has to go to the Magic Mirror City. Yes, she also said to Misao, when you are impulsive, you must think about how they came out of the Rubik''s Cube world. If they can''t remember, then they are in the illusion. Don''t let yourself break even more because of impulse, and put yourself into crisis. Slowly, the ethereal fairy put away the long sword, and the red in his eyes gradually faded. She buried her head and nced at what she was wearing was a very beautiful ice silk feather jacket, and couldn''t help butugh, "My olddy is saving the key to save the Rubik''s Cube. She hasn''t bought a small skirt for a long time. How could it be possible? Wearing such a shy ice silk feather coat, you will get broken one by one after a fight. Isn''t that a waste? It''s a fake." Yinhuan scattered people, just like a misty fairy, returning to the ce where he once entered the illusion. The ce he returned is more psychedelic. Because where he went, he was holding a ceremony for Taoist couples with his junior sisters. He and his junior sister, both wearing this red wedding dress, stood on a high tform, intending to swear an oath and be a priest. "Brother." Seeing the affectionate look of Junior Sister, Yin Huan was taken aback for a moment, "Sister." "Brother, today, we are about to be Taoists. Are you willing to always be nice to me and not betray me?" "Naturally willing." Yinhuan Sanren didn''t want to answer. He liked Junior Sister, and in the Rubik''s Cube world, he wanted to go back to see her every day. Every day is so lucky, don''t want to die, crazy to save Rubik''s Cube coins. Just want to go back and see, whether she is waiting for him, she still can''t wait. If she is still waiting for him, then they have not yet finished their fate. He should give his junior sister an exnation. Instead of bing a Taoistpanion, he will treat her well for life, not betray her or hurt her. If she can''t wait any longer, he doesn''t me her, because he really stayed for a long time, and the junior sister was afraid he would have thought he was dead. The younger sister has found a better person, and if he is happy, he won''t show up to disturb her again, so as not to increase her troubles. Perhaps, without worry, he still wants toe to the Rubik''s Cube world, or he may fly to the fairy world. Wait a minute, how did he get back? "Brother, but you made me wait so hard, I''m so sad, I don''t believe you anymore." At this time, Junior Sisters voice reached Yinhuan Sanrens ears. He raised his head, his eyes became clearer, and asked, "What do Junior Sister want?" "Brother, to prove that you really care about me, you use this dagger to pierce your heart, and I believe it." The younger sister, who is obviously so beautiful, has a gentle and gentle voice, and what she says is really harsh. Yinhuanughed suddenly, "Even if the younger sister mes me and mes me, she won''t use this method to prove anything. It''s a pity that this is just a phantom mirror. You are not my younger sister, let it be broken." Chapter 1600: Rubiks Cube Beauty (58) Chapter 1600: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (58) The environment in front of me turned into pieces, which fell down. Yinhuan''s scattered people were a little bit stunned. He hoped that everything just now was true. If the school flower did note to this world, don''t remind him and Misty might have a catastrophe next, maybe he will really fall into it. He got stuck, but he wanted to get stuck. Because he was in the Rubik''s Cube world for too long, too long. Thousands of years of wandering, rotating over and over again, every time I went to the trading city, I used the Rubik''s Cubepletely and obtained countless treasures. Perhaps at the beginning, when he obtained these treasures, he was happy and satisfied. People themselves are not satisfied. The precious treasures that were once rare are now readily avable and cannot be cherished. Material satisfaction, spiritual emptiness, and inner concern, numbly living in the Rubik''s Cube world, anxiety and loss, slowly cracked his mind. The school flower is a magical person. Over the years, they have seen many miracles in her. She seems to be changing something, she can always see through the secrets and change the fate of a certain hour. Her arrival has actually brought hope to him and Misty. The split state of mind, naturally and slowly repaired. Seeing his junior in the phantom mirror, he would not die because he missed too much, was too attached to it, and was willing to fall into it. When Yinhuan scattered people thought of this, the smile on his face became pale, no longer the anxiety before. If he goes out or not, when he goes out, as long as he doesn''t give up, he will go out one day. He and Misao are originally cultivators, and the journey of cultivating immortals is long. They need to go step by step and go eagerly and blindly. There can be no good results. "Yinhuan, your mood has broken through?" The voice of Misty Fairy rang, and Yinhuan''s eyes flickered. The woman sitting opposite him, who is not Misty Fairy? I saw Fairy Misty, like him, with a smile like a spring breeze on his beautiful face, and I couldn''t see the slightest anxiety before. "You also broke through?" Misty Fairy smiled lightly, with some smiles in his eyes, "Our strength is suppressed by the Rubik''s Cube world, and we want to go further, unless we leave the Rubik''s Cube world. In fact, we are all in a misunderstanding, our own strength can not be improved, why not in the state of mind What about another method? Master once said that there is a huge benefit in having a higher level of mind than cultivation base. If the level of cultivation is higher than the state of mind, it will cause unstable foundation, and the state of mind is higher than that of cultivation, so that you can really do whatever you want." "Yeah." Yinhuan Sanren also nodded with a smile, "You are right, the phantom mirror of the phantom mirror city is actually not a threat to us, why the stronger the strength, the more the cultivator, the easier it is to get lost in the phantom mirror. ? Because the enemy we face is ourselves." "Yinhuan, we have been waiting for so long, more than a thousand years have passed, it is not important to go out early and go outte." "Yes." "So, take your time." Yin Huan nodded and said, "Okay, take your time. You are right, for a thousand years, it has been vicissitudes of life, and it is useless to be anxious." "Yinhuan, waiting to go out, my olddy is going to buy him hundreds of thousands of small skirts. The school flower should still have that kind of jewellery, I want to buy it!!!" Yinhuan: The ever-changing style of painting makes him somewhat ufortable. Chapter 1601: Rubiks Cube Beauty (59) Chapter 1601: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (59) "Mission, that kid is going to being for a while, let''s pretend to be caught in a phantom mirror with a painful look on his face. Wait a moment to see what he will do, find a chance, and teach him a lesson." Yinhuans eyes burst into light, Its not easy to have that mysterious person behind to help him, and its not easy to take his life, but now you and my mind have beenpletely restored, and even further, the phantom is no longer useful to us. Use this ce to get him a meal." "Okay." Misao responded with a smile, "When we leave the Magic Mirror City, we have to thank the school flowers foring." "I am very sure of that." The two smiled at each other and closed their eyes again. The original indifferent expression became confused and painful at the same time. Looking from a distance, it seemed that he was really caught in the environment and unable to extricate himself. Yin Rui''s two siblings were also caught in various phantom mirrors, and the phantom mirrors they encountered were simr. It is the temptation of various treasures and Rubik''s Cube. Although these two people like baby and Rubik''s Cube very much, fortunately, they care more about their lives. Every time it was a painful rejection, and the temptation sent to them, there was no way to prate their hearts in the phantom mirror. "There are so many Rubik''s Cube coins, I can''t bear it." Yin Xiaofei rejected the pursuit of the richest man in the country just now, and she couldn''t stand her heart when she didn''t know how many zero Rubik''s Cube coins. "This magic mirror is here to torture me. Right?" Zhang Le had already arrived at Xie Yun, the lord of Illusion Mirror City, just in time to hear Yin Xiaofei''s thoughts, and almost never nted directly. "I don''t know if the next phantom is the richest man in the world. Can I agree first ande out after spending his money?" Listening to Yin Xiaofei''s muttering sound, the muscles on Zhang Le''s face were pumping out of control. Rubik''s Cube, Rubik''s Cube, and Rubik''s Cube, are full of Rubik''s Cube. How can there be such a vulgar woman in the world? As for Yin Rui, he is naturally the beauty of Xiangche. Even if he is in a good family background in reality, for men, these are temptations that will never change forever. In the magic mirror, he met all kinds of beautiful women. The other party invited him to dance, and he was always willing toe. When it was about to take thest step, he, like Yin Xiaofei, covered his heart, and refused in pain, "Miss, I am not that kind of casual and frivolous person." "We haven''t known each other for long. How can I do such shameless things to you?" "Girl, although you are very beautiful, I also know that I have a great charm, but you shouldnt despise yourself like this. Put on your clothes quickly. I am a firm-willed person and I will never do anything against my principles. ." The two brothers and sisters both epted the temptation of the beauty of Xiangche and the overbearing president in the illusion, but they refused, not to mention how ufortable they were. Yi Yingxue was more determined than the two, and Zhai Chenming appeared the most in the magic mirror. Zhai Chenming in the phantom mirror always has all kinds of bad things. She has always maintained trust without the slightest doubt, so she seems to be rtively rxed. With the help of that mysterious soul, Zhai Chenming quickly woke up. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and his back was soaked. "Thanks to you." "Huh, now you know the danger of the phantom mirror? Okay, now that you have woken up, go find the two immortals and get rid of them first." Chapter 1602: Rubiks Cube Beauty (60) Chapter 1602: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (60) Zhai Chenming didn''t know that the reason why he was in the phantom was extremely dangerous. It''s because his state of mind doesn''t match his strength, how can he experience all kinds of temptations if he doesn''t cultivate his mind? He was the mysterious soul he encountered in the midst of all the depression and suffocation. With almost no difficulty, he was led to a path of no return. Since his childhood, he has been smooth and smooth, and hispanies are among the best in China, and he has almost no rivals. Suddenly he changed to a strange ce, and before he had experienced enough suffering, he weed the help of a mysterious person. He, who only has depression and anger in his heart, will only swell when he gains powerful strength. Because of this mysterious soul, he has no idea to understand how mysterious and vast this mysterious world is. It should be said that he has not experienced a fatal crisis yet, and is about to set foot on the peak, despising other people. At the same time, my heart vaguely felt afraid of this mysterious world. Miaomiao and Yinhuan would hinder him in the future, so he listened to the mysterious soul and wanted to get rid of each other. He thought that Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant were just ying tricks on ordinary people like them, plus what the mysterious soul said, there is an excuse for getting in or out of the Rubik''s Cube world, and getting rid of these two people. He put a very fair reason for his own selfish desires, saving countless people in the Rubik''s Cube world from fire and water, and giving them freedom. Following the guidance of the mysterious soul, Zhai Chenming found the positions of the two of Yinhuan''s scattered people. Seeing the two sitting cross-legged, their faces struggling and painful, he was slightly relieved. "What are you going to do now?" "Wait first." Zhai Chenming fumbled over it quietly and walked up to the two of them. Seeing that they did not respond, he really felt relieved. "This kid, really came." Yinhuan''s scattered voice reached the ears of Misty Fairy, "How do we y with him?" Fairy Misty snorted coldly, "Why don''t you just follow the situation in the phantom mirror. The illusion I encountered was that the teacher was bullied, and the junior sister died in front of me, and she was about to draw her sword for revenge. He came. It just so happened that even though it was a phantom mirror, it still made me very upset, so I just shed him with the sword and let me breathe out." "I also thought of a good reason, pretending that my junior sister was snatched away, lifting a sword and cutting off a rival in love, is this reasonable?" "Suitable, too suitable, Yinhuan, I didn''t expect you to be full of bad water." "You see that he hasn''t taken any action yet, he must be waiting for us to vomit blood." Yin Huan said, "Mission, or else, let''s spit out a mouthful of blood for him to see. If he doesn''t do it, let''s not jump up suddenly, right? " "It makes sense,e on, Yinhuan, let''s spit out blood for him to see." While Zhai Chenming waited patiently, Yinhuan Sanren and Misty Fairy spewed out blood at the same time, and their faces instantly turned pale. "It''s this time, go and kill them." The mysterious voice sounded. Zhai Chenming didn''t hesitate, holding the short knife that was exchanged from other people''s hands, first rushed to the front of Yinhuan Sanren, because he looked a bit miserable. Seeing that a knife was about to stab the Yinhuan three people''s dantian, yes, the mysterious voice told him that to kill the cultivator, he must first destroy the dantian. The Dantian is their source of strength. The Dantian is destroyed and the cultivator is almost abolished. Chapter 1603: Rubiks Cube Beauty (61) Chapter 1603: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (61) What I thought was easy, after all, the Yinhuan Sanren at this time was already deep in the illusion. Unexpectedly, when he was about to stab him, Yinhuan scattered people furiously, "The thief, dare to **** my junior sister and see if I won''t kill you." Before Zhai Chenming could react, Yinhuan scattered a carp and stood up. Even with his eyes closed, the cold light on the sword that suddenly appeared in the opponent''s hand made Zhai Chenming''s scalp numb. Yinhuan Sanren sneered in his heart, and cut at Zhai Chenming. There was no mercy at all, as soon as he saw Zhai Chenming''s arm cut, if the opponent hadn''t dodged quickly, that sword would directly cut off half of his arm. Zhai Chenming looked cold, "What''s the matter, didn''t you say it''s easy?" "It''s a fairy cultivator. Most of them encountered something that made him angry in the environment. Be quicker and lead him to Fairy Misty. Promote a fight between the two and watch from the sidelines." Zhai Chenming took a deep breath, thinking that it was only possible. Moving towards Fairy Misty with agility, Fairy Misty looked at the other party''s movements, and said in a secret voice. It''s good toe, but Zhengzhou has no chance to y this kid well. Zhai Chenming''s goal was to lead Yinhuan''s scattered people to the front of Misty Fairy, to provoke a fight between the two, and wait for the two to lose and reap the benefits of the fisherman. It''s just that he didn''t expect that when she just came to Fairy Misty, she spun and kicked his heart fiercely, not showing any mercy. At that time, I felt terrible pain in my internal organs and six lungs, and blood spurted out. This is not over yet, Zhi Miao Miao said, "The thief, pay the life of my junior sister", and then Miao Miao rushed towards his position with a long sword. A fierce sword will pierce his heart. He hit a foot, his whole body was in pain, he could only grit his teeth and drag his body, moving quickly to the side. Fairy Misty''s sword, naturally stabbed, but it also pierced his arm deeply. "Thief, you return my junior sister, if I don''t destroy your soul and soul today, I am not misty." Zhai Chenming''s face was painful, but his heart was heavy, and he quickly avoided, whilemunicating with the soul, "What the **** is going on? Didn''t you say that killing them is easy?" "The cultivator is really extraordinary. Even in the phantom mirror, you can''t deal with it. That''s all, let''s get out of it. They should have encountered an angry thing in the phantom mirror, and now they are angry and take you as their Enemy." Quit? Speaking lightly, these two people chased him with a sh, how can he retreat? "Mission, there are still twenty days, let''s slowly y with him with the eagle catching the chick, anyway, it must not kill him, the school flower means to let him live to the end and lead out the people behind." "Okay, then I won''t hurt him critically, so that he can escape, and think we can''t kill him either." Next, Zhai Chenming began his escape route, suffering beyond words. Tang Guo had almost yed in the magic mirror, and when he came to Xie Yun, several people were watching the situation in the magic mirror. Especially watching the two separated Fairy Misty and Yinhuan, carrying their swords and chasing Zhai Chen, they almostughed to death. "Tang Guo, I heard that you got together with the Lieutenant?" Xie Yun still couldn''t ept that his good brother Lieutenant was taken down by this woman. Although this woman is the number one beauty of the Rubik''s Cube, everyone knows that the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous it is. They try to avoid this woman. Chapter 1604: Rubiks Cube Beauty (62) Chapter 1604: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (62) "Do you have anyments?" Tang Guo raised his eyebrows lightly and asked with a smile. Xie Yun murmured, "I don''t have any opinion, I''m just curious, how did you manage the pce lieutenant guy." "Just before, what else did he say, if you break my phantom mirror, he will pay it!" Does this seem like a pce lieutenant said? So there is no principle, what about the indifference and unselfishness of the good saying? "Have you ever been in love?" Tang Guo asked. Xie Yun shook his head honestly, rubbing his hot red hair, "No." "How do people who have never been in love know the beauty of love? When you like someone, you will know why the lieutenant is like this." Xie Yun Yuguang nced at the pce lieutenant, and seeing him agree with him, he really had no temper. "He said that he would marry you in the future ande to your trading city with a dowry." Tang Guo raised his lips and said, "Are you envious?" "Bah! Ghosts are envious." Xie Yun said out of temper. "Why didn''t you marry in the past? Since ancient times, haven''t men married women?" "Where are the rules? Are there any enthusiasm?" Tang Guo said, "I''m rich in the city, and the pce lieutenant is willing to live a good life with me. That''s because he is smart. He likes to be together and doesn''t care about your narrow-mindedness. Human eyes." The lieutenant was already standing next to Tang Guo, and said sternly, "I have learned the rules outside. Then when we get married, you remember to follow the men." Xie Yun: Bah! Zhang Le: Haha...what''s up with him, isn''t he just following to watch the fun? The outside rules are their business, and they are not outsiders! ! "My Magic Mirror City has never been so lively." Xie Yun said quietly, "You guys gathered in my Magic Mirror City, aren''t you here to y?" Tang Guo briefly exined the matter, and Xie Yun''s expression became solemn. "I thought this kid was a little weird. It turned out that there was someone behind him, or a danger hidden in the world of our Rubik''s Cube. No wonder, when I saw him clearly trapped in the magic mirror before, why did he suddenlye out." Xie Yun Holding his chin, his eyes squinted slightly, watching Zhai Chenming continue to escape from the chasing of the two misty people, falling into thought. "What is the origin of that person? Why can''t we find his existence with our ability?" Xie Yun didn''t doubt Tang Guo was lying. It is a matter of the safety of the Rubik''s Cube world, and they are the spiritual objects bred from the Rubik''s Cube. Once the Rubik''s Cube world is destroyed, they will follow it, and no one will joke about it. "I don''t know this." Tang Guo really didn''t know, the original owner left too little information. She even suspected that the mysterious soul did not appearst. "By the way, didn''t you twoe from Happy City in the first ce?" Xie Yun asked suddenly, "Why didn''t Gu Line with you?" The pce lieutenant replied, "I called him, but did not respond. His breath is under the happiness tree, and he should be asleep." "His guy sleeps every day. It is estimated that the next Happy City Lord will be born, and he will remove the position of City Lord in his sleep." Zhang Le yawned and said, "If I want to live in such afortable ce, I will live every day. They all sleep." Tang Guo didn''t say a word, her gaze was always on Zhai Chenming. I was recalling all the stories about this world in my mind. Chapter 1605: Rubiks Cube Beauty (63) Chapter 1605: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (63) However, there is still very little information. Regarding the hero of this world, Zhai Chenming, the other party''s inner confession is very few, almost none. When it shined the most, it was the time when it gave the original owner a knife. Without her help, Zhai Chenming would naturally not be able to keep a low profile and grow up slowly under her light. However, she still felt something was wrong. The divine weapon dagger, a dagger specifically aimed at the magical objects of the Rubik''s Cube world, pierces her heart and can instantly kill her. There are also the lives of the six city masters, which are connected to the entire Rubik''s Cube world. This secret, except for their six city masters, should be known. It''s about your own life, I believe no one will discuss it with others, as long as you kill them, you can destroy the Rubik''s Cube world. So, how could the mysterious soul know this? The origin of the other party is undoubtedly an outsider. From the exercises Zhai Chenming practiced, it can be seen that the other party should be practicing evil magic. "Xiaoguo, what are you thinking?" The pce lieutenant found that Tang Guo''s expression was not right for the first time. Tang Guo paused and said, "I wonder why that mysterious soul knows the weakness of the Rubik''s Cube world. Will you tell others about this weakness at will?" "Of course not." Gong Wei said. "Definitely not." Xie Yun and Zhang Le both nodded, expressing that they weren''t so stupid, how could it be with others. Since they were conceived, they have known that they are closely rted to the Rubik''s Cube world. This secret is almost rotten in their hearts, and no one has mentioned it. "Who told him that?" Tang Guo''s voice fell out lightly, making the people present a bit creepy. Yeah, who is it? There will only be six castle owners in the Rubik''s Cube. If there is no other person, only one of them will be leaked. But it doesn''t make sense. The survival of the Rubik''s Cube world is closely rted to their lives. No one should be that stupid and expose their own weaknesses. "Have you ever yed outside the city?" Tang Guo asked suddenly. Xie Yun held his red hair and shook his head hurriedly, "There are monsters outside. Although they don''t threaten us, those monsters are nauseous, saliva is nauseous, blood is nauseous, and their behavior is also nauseous. Whoever has nothing to do will go there to y." "Have you been there?" The lieutenant asked with a move. Tang Guo shook his head, "No, Xie Yun is right. Everything is disgusting. I will go out only when I am full." "Then what do you ask this for?" Zhang Le curiously asked, always feeling that Tang Guo would not raise this for no reason. Tang Guo pressed the corners of his lips, and a toy Rubik''s Cube appeared in his hand, "This is the Rubik''s Cube." "I know this is a Rubik''s Cube." Xie Yun said, "But this is a toy Rubik''s Cube. It is still different from our Rubik''s Cube. It needs someone to twist it to change it. Just like the human earth and globe on a certain ne, the earth It is the rotation and revolution, which are not considered, but when the globe rotates, it is considered. One is gifted by God, and the other is made by human beings. It can be divided into fine and inferior products. There is noparison." Tang Guo chuckled, "I didn''t expect you to understand the outside world quite well." "The people outside are still very interesting and very wise. Even if we can''t go out, we have to absorb their wisdom so that they won''t be exploited by them. Chapter 1606: Rubiks Cube Beauty (64) Chapter 1606: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (64) "Didn''t they have a good saying, be prepared for danger in times of peace?" Xie Yun said with a smile, "Even ordinary, small human beings can go to heaven through their own wisdom, which shows that they are really smart. Maybe one day, They will really blow up our Rubik''s Cube world with a cannon, can they not guard against these little clever ghosts?" System: Are you not a clever ghost? "By the way, is there really a problem between us?" Zhang Le frowned and stopped shaking his legs. Tang Guo nced at a few people lightly, "Now we have four people here, I can be sure, we have no problem." "How could I have a problem?" Xie Yun said quickly. Zhang Le also said eagerly, "I''m not a fool. I have harmed the Rubik''s Cube world, and it won''t do me any good." "So there are only two people left." Gong Wei said, "but I can''t be sure, they have problems, and there may be problems elsewhere." "You need to see them to know." Xie Yun''s gaze fell on the Rubik''s Cube in Tang Guo''s hand. "You take this thing out, do you want to exin it?" Tang Guo raised the Rubik''s Cube in her hand. At this time, the color order was not disturbed. She pointed to it and said, "This Rubik''s Cube has six sides, and each side has a different color. The order is: white on the top, yellow on the bottom, and left. Green, right blue, front red, rear orange. Why in each of our cities, only the city is the safest, other ces are full of dangers and various monsters appear?" Without waiting for a few people to ask questions, Tang Guo continued, "Actually I don''t know, but let me make a metaphor. ording to our current rotation method, the safe ce is the small grid in the middle of each side. This small grid represents To our six cities." "Then?" Xie Yun was a little confused, "What does this mean?" "This means that the traitor appeared in one of the six of us." "What if it''s not the small grid in the middle?" Zhang Le continued to ask. Tang Guo shook his head, "No, ording to thew of the Rubik''s Cube world, this is only possible." "why?" "I think that outsiders have never moved. They are the cities of the Rubik''s Cube. Think about it, only the middle ce is safe. There are six cities that are constantly moving to the middle position. The Rubik''s Cube is still safe. Rubik''s cube toys are different." "Then why can only the small grid in the middle be able to survive? There are ferocious monsters outside the city? Do these monsters have anything to do with the Rubik''s Cube world?" Xie Yun and Zhang Le are a little confused, they have never thought about this problem. "I once looked through the ancient books of Sin City. There is a record. It says that there is a very powerful person who conquered a powerful monster outside the city, and this person got the key from the trading city and left with this monster. "The pce lieutenant said at this time, the city lord of Rubik''s Cube World will retreat after a certain period of time, but some cases will be recorded, for example, whoever goes out will remember clearly. Tang Guo nodded, "Yes, this is what I was about to say, which proves one thing." Seeing that the three of them were full of curiosity, she continued, Those monsters were not conceived from the Rubiks Cube world. When the Rubiks Cube world is destroyed, the monsters will be free, just like outsiders, and leave this world happily. Everywhere makes trouble and eats people." After that, Zhang Le and Xie Yun are both agitated. If so, those who want to destroy the Rubik''s Cube world just want to let these monsters out? "That mysterious soul, we can''t detect it, do you think these monsters are where he really hides? After all, we can only control the city where we are." "What does he want to do?" Zhang Le almost lost his voice. The monster at the gate of the city is not terrible, because it is suppressed by the power of the Rubik''s Cube. Without the suppression of the Rubik''s Cube world, those monsters could easily swallow a city. Chapter 1607: Rubiks Cube Beauty (65) Chapter 1607: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (65) "You have to ask him what he wants to do. ording to the current analysis, his first goal is to destroy the Rubik''s Cube world. He is not a member of the Rubik''s Cube world. It is naturally beneficial to him to destroy the Rubik''s Cube world. " "As for the others, I don''t know." What Tang Guo said was an understatement, and the few people who listened were very serious. "Then who do you think leaked the secret?" Xie Yun asked, "If you know who leaked the secret, that''s easy." Tang Guo shook his head, "Is it simple? Even if we know it, what can we do with him?" This question has stumped a few people. Yes, even if they are caught, how can they treat people. "I actually don''t understand. Everyone is a member of Rubik''s Cube, and their survival is closely rted to them. Why should you expose your weaknesses?" Zhang Le wondered, "If Rubik''s Cube is destroyed, as the city lord, he will not die? Unless..." Zhang Le''s eyes lit up and he continued, "The other party has found a way to get out of the Rubik''s Cube world." The few people looked at each other, if that were the case, they were afraid of bad things. Xie Yun scratched his fiery red explosive head like a chicken coop, "Is it the ancient forest in Happy City or Jun Ming in Death City?" "No matter who it is between them, we will not be able to expose the slightest next, waiting for an opportunity in the dark, until the other party finally reveals itself." The pce lieutenant reminded that it was only the mysterious soul and Zhai Chenming that had a problem. It seems moreplicated. People who are in the magic mirror city only feel that time is infinitely long. Others who are caught in the phantom without knowing it are better off. The most suffering person is Zhai Chenming. His current situation is that stealing chickens does not lose money. I originally nned to kill the two fairy Misty Fairy, but I didn''t expect this to give you a cultivator. I don''t know if I saw someone who has a **** feud with them in the magic mirror. That day, before he came forward, he was chased and chopped by these two men. If it weren''t for his some skill, coupled with the help of a mysterious person, and the two are in the phantom mirror, I''m afraid they would die soon. Fleeing in embarrassment for a month, he was chopped down in ragged clothes and covered himself. I don''t know how many blood-stained Zhai Chenming had. I don''t know, all of this was discussed by the two of Fairy Misty. Even if you can''t kill him, you have to make him unforgettable this month. Therefore, on thest day of this month, all the magic mirrors in the magic mirror city disappeared. Misty Fairy and Yinhuan''s scattered people suddenly opened their eyes and saw that they were holding the long sword in their hands. They were both strange, and finally murmured a few words, put the long sword away, looked around, turned around and left, but didn''t feel anyoneing after him. His Zhai Chenming was really relieved. The surrounding fog also dissipated, and he was on a wide tform at this time. There were still many people around. Yin Xiaofei''s two brothers and sisters and Yi Yingxue quickly found him in embarrassment. After some condolences, Lieutenant Tang Guo and Zhang Le also appeared. "I met two lunatics in the phantom, always chasing me and shing. I don''t know what happened. I woke up like this." Zhai Chenming can only exin this way, he can''t always say that he wants to kill the two misty, is it so miserable, right? Misty Fairy also smiled and said, "Young man, are you afraid of this ce? Only in the phantom is there someone who wants to chase you?" Zhai Chenming: God''s fear. Chapter 1608: Rubiks Cube Beauty (66) Chapter 1608: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (66) "There are more dangerous ces next, young man, you can''t have this mentality." Yinhuan also walked up from the rear and patted Zhai Chenming on the shoulder, andforted, "You will understand in the future, the Rubik''s Cube world is in crisis. Dont be so stressed in your heart. Next time youe to Magic Mirror City, it will be much easier." Obviously, it was these two lunatics who chased him down, and now the other partyforted him with a smile, saying that he was too poor to bear. Zhai Chenming was really going to die of anger. That mysterious soul was actually a little annoyed. These two cultivators were really harder to deal with than imagined. It can''t be dealt with in Magic Mirror City, but it can''t be dealt with in other ces. Vaguely, he also felt that all the breakthroughs made by these two people were mostly vented in the phantom mirror, which restored the split state of mind. When the mist was all gone, everyone standing on the t ground was awakened by a cool breeze. When they looked around, they looked at nearly half of the people, still sitting on the ground, with their heads buried, motionless and silent, and their backs were chilly. "What happened to these people?" Yin Xiaofei asked subconsciously. Tang Guo was right beside her, and replied in a low voice, "Dead." Yin Xiaofei only felt cold all over, was she dead? If she is addicted to the various pursuits of high wealth and handsome in the phantom mirror, will she die in the phantom mirror just like these people? "Why, scared?" Zhang Le said with a grin, "I didn''t expect that a person like you could actually get out of the phantom mirror, which is really impressive." Yin Xiaofei''s originally fearful mood dissipated when she heard Zhang Le''s words, and turned to stare at Zhang Le with a pair of angry eyes, "If you can''t speak, just shut up." Although she is very reluctant to be the rich, handsome and perfect man in the illusion. But she knows very well that the world is not so good and inexplicable. She wasn''t Tang Guo, her luck wasn''t so good, just dreaming of those things would be fine. In the bickering between the two and the fear of many people present, the sun slowly set down. The sky became dark, and the Rubik''s Cube world was rotating as before. When they could see everything in front of them clearly, a breath of death came upon their faces. "what--" Yin Xiaofei screamed, and subconsciously leaned against the person next to him, and hugged him tightly, "Brother, brother, skeletons, a lot of skeletons. It''s scary, scared to death." "Niu, because you called my brother, I will let you hug it." Zhang Le didn''t push Yin Xiaofei away this time, but it was the first time he was held so intimately by a sister and looked at each other. Frightened her face pale, she was really embarrassed and pushed the person away. Yin Xiaofei reacted, turned her head and found that the person she was holding tightly was not her brother, but Zhang Le. At this moment, she was curling up in Zhang Le''s arms. Zhang Le put one hand in the pocket of the ripped jeans and put his arm around her waist. The two looked ambiguous. She hurriedly pushed Zhang Le away, and just trot for two steps, the sound of the skull bones mming on the soles of her feet, she couldn''t help but look around in fright. But he saw that there was no one living around except Zhang Le. Zhang Le was still standing there, seeing Yin Xiaofei''s face getting whiter and whiter, her legs trembling, and she burst outughing. He estimated that if it were not for the many bones of people on the ground, Yin Xiaofei would directly copse. Chapter 1609: Rubiks Cube Beauty (67) Chapter 1609: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (67) He walked in front of Yin Xiaofei, "They are all people who have been dead for years, not so terrible." Yin Xiaofei''s eyes were red with fright, Zhang Le put her arm around her waist, "For Tang Guo''s sake, I will take you this time." Yin Xiaofei didn''t struggle. It was really gloomy here, with human bones everywhere, which was terrible. Zhang Le put her arms around her waist, and she also held Zhang Le''s arm. For the first time, she felt that this crowed man was not so nasty. "The human bones piled on the ground are not terrible. What''s terrible is that they can stand up." Zhang Le said slowly. As he said that, he suddenly felt that Yin Xiaofei stopped talking, looking stiffly in a certain direction, and her voice trembled, "Is that the kind of thing you said can stand up?" Zhang Le looked over, watched a bunch of skeletons dangling over, and responded, "Yes." "Zhang Le, you are actually quite nice." Yin Xiaofei hugged Zhang Le tightly, for fear that the other party would throw her alone. Zhang Le was amused, "Ben Shao is a good man, with such a sweet mouth, are you afraid that I will leave you?" Yin Xiaofei wants to talk back, but isn''t she afraid? "Just now you called that brother, it was very pleasant, and then call again. In this city, I will protect you." Yin Xiaofei spent a while in her heart, scolded Zhang Le all over, and yelled honestly, "Brother, I will trouble you next." "Okay." Zhang Le was very refreshed. When he hugged Yin Xiaofei''s waist, he felt a little strange in his heart. After a careful tasting, it turned out that it felt like hugging a girl. In a corner of Death City, there is a woman, wearing a gorgeous dress and high heels, standing on a pile of human bones. Not as scared as others, she has a calm expression, holding a delicate wooden folding fan in her hand, and sitting with her eyes looking around. [The host is big, is there anything wrong? Tang Guo retracted his gaze and said, "The lieutenant actually separated from me, it''s hard to tell." So, what is wrong? When she was wondering, there was a slow sound of footsteps not far away, and a man in a ck trench coat and leather boots appeared in her field of vision. The man was cold, his face was stiff, his skin was pale, and he did not look like a living person. "Jun Ming?" Tang Guo said, seeing the man''s face, "Are you so free?" Jun Ming didn''t say a word at first, until he walked in front of her, and the cold air in his eyes dissipated a little, he said, "Knowing that you are here, you have to be busy and free." [Host, admirer. ] System gossip heart ising, [This admirer, looks unusual, I dont know what the pce lieutenant knows, what expression it will be. He was looking forward to it. "So, the lieutenant didn''t follow me. Are you doing the trick?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, "You are the lord of the Death City. This is the first time I have seen you with this hospitality." "What''s the matter with you and the pce lieutenant?" Jun Ming didn''t mind the cynicism in Tang Guo''s mouth. What he cared about was that the two of them were in his city hand in hand, so he couldn''t help but get some small tricks. People separate. He is the city lord of the death city, the biggest controller of the death city, and the two of them did not react, and they did little tricks to make it easy. "Didn''t you see it?" Tang Guo didn''t hide it. She and Gong Wei were upright, and there was no need to hide them. Chapter 1610: Rubiks Cube Beauty (68) Chapter 1610: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (68) Even between the original owner and Jun Ming, there is not too much intersection. Thinking of this, she carefully recalled the plot, the original owner did not have any ambiguous feelings with Jun Ming. However, there is no feeling, Jun Ming went to the trading city several times to find the original owner. He didn''t express his feelings of admiration. Anyway, he would visit her every other time. This was something that the original owner and Tang Guo didn''t understand. At this time, she clearly felt that in Jun Ming''s eyes, she liked her. This is a little strange. She is certain that she doesn''t like this person. Jun Ming''s deep eyes looked at Tang Guo and said hoarsely, "Why did you choose the pce lieutenant?" "Jun Ming, who I choose has nothing to do with you." Tang Guo put away her smile, she didn''t like this kind of infatuation that she thought moved. Whoever she chooses is her freedom, no matter who it is, even the lieutenant has no right to interfere. This Jun Ming has nothing to do with her, and she doesn''t owe him anything, nor is she qualified to interfere with her feelings. "What is good about him." Jun Ming didn''t seem to understand Tang Guo''s words, still muttering to herself, "Leave him, okay? He has nothing good, but a heartless and ruthless person, why bother to give Really. Talking about feelings with someone who is heartless and heartless will only hurt yourself." "Stay by my side, I won''t forget you, and I won''t hurt you. If you don''t like Death City, we can go to other ces. As long as you like, any ce is good." Tang Guo turned around and left, entangled with someone who didn''t understand, it didn''t make any sense. "Tang Guo." "Jun Ming, you have no right to interfere with any of my choices, including feelings. Don''t use your self-righteousness to kidnap me." Jun Ming looked at Tang Guo''s leaving back, with more expressions on his cold face. He did not speak, but followed Tang Guo''s footsteps and quickly caught up with her. "Okay, sorry, let''s not talk about that." "I''m just not reconciled." Jun Ming continued, "I didn''t expect you to choose him in the end. I couldn''t figure it out for a while. Are you going to find him? I know where he is, and I will take you there." [Host, is this person a lunatic, why is he so weird? The system is a bit iprehensible. One second you betrayed me and you are not allowed to be with other people. The next second, the whole style of painting changes suddenly, as if it was apromise. "I can find him, and I believe he will be able to find here soon." Tang Guo didn''t appreciate her. Jun Ming had a bad first impression of her, and she didn''t want to get involved with him at all. Jun Ming is somewhat obsessed, "I just didn''t control my emotions just now. You know, there are many people who die here. The more people who die, the more it affects my mood. Maybe, it scared you. I have been looking for you many times, and I have always felt that I am not worthy of you, because the trading city is prosperous and lively, and besides the dead, the Death City is still dead. And because you are not with anyone, I thought I could continue. I just didn''t expect..." This time, she woulde hand in hand with the lieutenant, and she looked very close. What else did Jun Ming want to say, the pce lieutenant has already appeared. He saw Jun Ming following Tang Guo and felt that something was wrong. He appeared in front of Tang Guo in an instant, gently shielding her in his arms, a woman like this was me, almost making Jun Ming''s expression almost look like ferocious. Chapter 1611: Rubiks Cube Beauty (69) Chapter 1611: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (69) After the pce lieutenant appeared, Jun Ming''s whole body became lifeless and cold. If he doesn''t move, he really thinks he is a dead person. Jun Ming appeared in this way, and Tang Guo had no thoughts, so he could feel the breath of death in Death City. Rather, holding hands with the lieutenant, stepping on the weathered human bones, walking on the uneven ground of Death City. Jun Ming didn''t leave, he chose to stay by the two of them all the time, and would say a few words from time to time. Don''t talk about feelings, Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant will pay attention to him. "I just want to stay with you for a while. There is no other meaning. After all, you probably won''te here anymore." Jun Ming felt the pce lieutenant''s vignce and ignored it, but said to Tang Guo, "I want you The wedding ceremony was really held. I''m afraid it will not be convenient toe to Trade City to find you in the future, right?" The three of them stood on a small hill, the only ce where there were no human bones. The air here seems to be fresher. "Actually, you don''t choose me." "Because of Death City, it''s really not a good ce." "If I can, I hope that when I am conceived, I will not be the lord of the Death City. The lord of any city is better than the lord of the Death City." "Here is only gloomy and gloomy, full of lifeless spirits floating, and if you live for a long time, you will inevitably be affected. I don''t know when the new Lord of the City of Death will be conceived, and I can''t wait to leave here. , Find a lively ce with good air to live in." Tang Guo didnt disturb Jun Mings self-talking, as long as he didnt say anything to let her leave the pce lieutenant and interfere with her choice and freedom. This is the other sides territory, where is the love, what is said and what love is said, and She doesn''t matter. It is his business that he likes her, and it is hers that she does not like him. She doesn''t owe him, she has nothing to say, don''t hurt the spring and sad autumn, it seems that she doesn''t like a person who is infatuated with you. The pce lieutenant looked at Tang Guo and didn''t care about Jun Ming''s words, did not waver at all, and felt a little relieved. But he still wants to leave this ghost ce as soon as possible. He has a rival that rivals him, who is still by his side all the time. He wants to pry away his girlfriend, and feel ufortable thinking about it. me my girlfriend for being so good-looking, which always arouses the covetousness of others. After getting married, he wants to send some crime city police officers to the Trade City to guard him, lest anyone always approach his wife for various reasons. The pce lieutenant is poking the general here, how to cut off all kinds of rivals in the future. Jun Ming was expressing his thoughts, and after a long time, he realized that no matter what he said, he couldn''t move Tang Guo halfway, and stopped. "Can you speak alone?" Jun Ming''s stiff face showed a rare smile, "Nothing else, I just want to speak to you alone, no matter what, it seems that there is no such opportunity. There was a good opportunity just now. , It even made you unhappy." "If you have anything, just say it directly. I have a boyfriend. I have to take into ount his feelings and talk to the opposite **** alone. You should still mention it in front of my friend. This is not appropriate. If I agree, it is Scanning his face and disregarding his heart will cause him harm." When the lieutenant heard this, his eyes became bright. His worry is superfluous, Xiao Guo Chapter 1612: Rubiks Cube Beauty (70) Chapter 1612: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (70) No matter how passionate the enemy is, Xiao Guo still likes him. He doesn''t need to do anything else, as long as he loves her and protects her. Jun Ming really did not expect that she could be so hard-hearted that she would not give him the opportunity to speak alone. "Xiaoguo, I really like you." "Your liking is just the catharsis of your emotions. The feelings that are born in your heart have nothing to do with me." Tang Guo replied. System: He knows that the host dislikes people a lot, and liking her will not help. Don''t want to use infatuation to help restrain her footsteps. Those who don''t even want to use kindness, let her return feelings, impossible! "Why are you not moving at all?" Jun Ming said unwillingly, "I am different from you. I hate lifelessness, and I can''t live without lifelessness. Every time Ie to the trading city to find you, I have to endure the noisy, hot air, just to see you. Seeing you will cause some damage to my body, but I still want to see you." "Did I let youe?" Tang Guo looked up and asked with a faint expression, "If I called you, it is mine, I owe you. And all your actions are your own wishful thinking. , I never knew that you have such a mind. What you do is just touching yourself and cannot touch me." Jun Ming stared at Tang Guo''s face, "You really are not merciful at all." "Because of your performance, it has caused an impact between me and the lieutenant. In between, I can only choose to exin this to you in a cold tone, so as not to affect my rtionship with the lieutenant. People. If you dont do it for yourself, the earth will die. I will not hurt people who are more important to me just because of your face." "You are really an indifferent, hard-hearted, and cruel woman." Jun Ming said in a cold voice, "I am unlucky if I am tempted by you." "Thank you for thepliment, it''s not toote to understand." System: The host is about to die of anger. Seeing Tang Guo leaving the pce lieutenant, Jun Ming asked, "What is good about him?" "I think it''s good, everything is good, no examples are needed." Finally, Jun Ming did not follow Tang Guo and Gong Wei again. The pce lieutenant still held her tightly, without any intention of letting go. "Xiaoguo, Jun Ming used toe to the trading city to find you?" Tang Guo raised his eyes, nced at him lightly, and replied, "It''s not me who is looking for." The pce lieutenant reacted instantly, too, she was not her before. She didn''t know where she came from, but when she came, his heart had fallen into it, and he could never get it back. "What Xiaoguo said just now, I am very happy." Tang Guo smiled, "Then you have to be nice to me. If you are not good to me, I will be so hard-hearted and indifferent to everyone." "Xiaoguo, when we get married, let''s sign a contract." "What contract?" Tang Guo already felt something, this man was just pretending to be stupid, thinking twice. Sure enough, just listen to him say, "We sign a contract to live and die together, you die and you die, you die and you die." So she will leave here one day, and he will not stay here because of the Rubik''s Cube world and live a lonely and lonely life. When the Rubik''s Cube world feels that their life expectancy is approaching, it will automatically give birth to a new City Lord. Chapter 1613: Rubiks Cube Beauty (71) Chapter 1613: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (71) Their departure will not have any impact on this world. "it is good." Tang Guo agreed. She knew that he must have this idea, and it happened that she also had this idea. If he didn''t take him away, he was afraid that he woulde up with various ways to kill himself, so why bother. It''s a good contract to live and die with each other willingly. If the system has a face, he especially wants to cover it. These two people, announcing their future deaths, seem to be feeding him rations, which is really disgusting. Since that day, Jun Ming has never appeared again. During the period, Tang Guo tried to contact Gu Lin. The other party still did not respond, Xie Yun and Yi Yingxue met Tang Guo in the middle. "Fortunately, I have Brother Xie for help. Otherwise, with my dpidated body, I''m afraid I can''t deal with those weird skeletons with low attack power." Yi Yingxue said with lingering fear. She always believed that being so lucky, It started when I met Tang Guo. "I don''t know how Aming is going." Yi Yingxue frowned, very worried, "Aming''s strength is good. Without me, there shouldn''t be any problems." Xie Yun and Tang Guo looked at them and didn''t say much. In the future, Zhai Chenming might disappoint Yi Yingxue. Tang Guo gave Yi Yingxue a copy of the exercise technique again, indicating that it was advanced. This time, she didn''t exin it, and Yi Yingxue didn''t ask so much. She is not stupid. No one is so lucky. She always meets unusual people and is friends with her. Even wherever she goes, it is smooth and there is almost no danger. If there is, then this person is a very powerful person. "Thank you." Yi Yingxue said gratefully, "Yingxue will not refuse to use it in the future." She is just an ordinary person, a frail and terminally ill person. The desire to survive is much stronger than ordinary people. She will never let go of the chance to live. As for Tang Guo''s kindness, as long as she is alive, there is always a chance to repay her. She didn''t know why a powerful character like Lieutenant Tang Guo liked to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, and the game was around ordinary people like them. Maybe, these two are on their honeymoon. When a month came, Yin Xiaofei appeared with Zhang Le behind her back. When Zhang Le came out carrying Yin Xiaofei on his back, he smiled and said, "This girl is afraid of stepping on human bones. There is no way. Young Master Ben is a gentleman. There is nothing to do with her for a few days." This time, Yin Xiaofei surprisingly did not refute, not knowing if she was embarrassed, she simplyy on Zhang Le''s back and buried her head. With sharp eyes, Tang Guo saw Yin Xiaofei''s blushing cheeks, smiling without saying a word. Did you recite it for a few days? Seeing that Yin Xiaofei''s hot temper is gone, it is clear that he has been carrying it for almost a month, right? After Yin Rui appeared, Yin Xiaofei hurriedly jumped down, hid behind Yin Rui, and secretly went to Zhang Le from time to time. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Yin Xiaofei has a little interest in Zhang Le. Yin Rui didn''t pay attention, because he was a bit miserable this time, but fortunately there was no danger in the end. Zhai Chenming appearedst, he looked very good, faintly, Tang Guo felt that the other''s aura was much stronger. The mysterious man cultivated magic power. This Death City was probably in line with his intentions, and it was not surprising that he had progressed. When he went to Sin City, Tang Guo was still separated from the others. Chapter 1614: Rubiks Cube Beauty (72) Chapter 1614: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (72) This time the separation was not the power of Sin City separating them. Instead, she took the initiative to separate and went directly to the ce of the lieutenant. On the most important tower in Sin City, there is a full range of monitoring on the tower, which can monitor everything in the entire Sin City. But this monitoring can only be seen by the lord of Sin City. The police officers of Sin City cannot easily see everything in Sin City. Those who are assigned to Sin City are all criminals. In this month, they only need to do one thing-escape. Once caught, they will be put in jail. If the escape is sessful and you are not caught for a month, you will get a high Rubik''s Cube reward. In the end, if he was arrested, he would be sentenced to the crimemitted halfway. The highest penalty is to be shot. It is the kind of death that is really shot. If the escape is unsessful, he will be punished with a high amount of Rubik''s Cube coins and continue to be detained. If you don''t want to take risks, you can only stay in prison all the time. Don''t think that staying in jail will give you peace of mind. The people inside are locked up in groups, staying inside for a month, no one knows what will happen. In the prison here, as long as you dont escape, no one will care about you, but no one will deliver water or food, so many people have to escape. Plus, no one wants to get thest millions, tens of millions of Rubik''s Cube rewards. If there is an interest, someone will chase it. Jailbreak is actually very simple, everyone can. Tang Guo was in the lieutenant''s lounge at the moment, leisurely leaning on the sofa, drinking the tea the lieutenant had just made for her. She nced around her eyes, "Where are Zhang Le and Xie Yun?" "Needless to say, Zhang Le must have followed Yin Xiaofei. On the surface, he didn''t care about him, but in fact, he was still worried about something wrong with Yin Xiaofei." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Maybe, it won''t be long before the entertainment city may really be renovated." "Even if it is refurbished, it is still unsafe to y." The pce lieutenant dismantled the tform, took a ss of water, and sat beside Tang Guo. In this lounge, there are many big screens. On the top of the screen, every corner of Sin City is monitored. Under normal circumstances, as long as outsiders do not do anything that affects the safety of the Rubik''s Cube world. No matter what they were doing, the lieutenant would not pay any attention to them, nor was he interested in observing how they escaped. It was a very boring thing. For the first time, the pce lieutenant felt that this quiet and dull ce was a little different. The arrival of the woman beside him made him feel that the whole world was bright. "Look at where Xie Yun is." Tang Guo suddenly remembered that Zhang Le had a reason not to be here, and Xie Yun followed those people to join in the fun. The pce lieutenant raised his hand, and one of therge screens automatically moved in front of them. Xie Yun''s figure appeared inside, not only Xie Yun, but also Yin Xiaofei brother and sister and Zhang Le, Yi Yingxue and Zhai Chenming. Misty Fairy and Yinhuan are scattered, it seems that they are not among them. Yes, these two are cultivators, in fact, there are still many cultivators here. Under normal circumstances, people who have just arrived in Sin City, inexperienced, will be taken away by the police and put in jail with a dazed expression. And the two of Fairy Misty have experience. After appearing in Sin City, he hurried away. Zhai Chenming and his party were not taken away by the police because of the presence of Xie Yun and Zhang Le. Chapter 1615: Rubiks Cube Beauty (73) Chapter 1615: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (73) Currently, they are a group of people on the run. With two people joining, their escape is indeed much easier. Zhang Le disliked Yin Xiaofei''s slow running, and simply continued to carry people on his back. Yin Xiaofei did not resist. From the screen, you can see her cheeks flushed. Yin Rui, who was following the two of them, was stunned. "Hey, Zhang Le, can you put down my sister?" Taking advantage of the gap, Yin Rui didn''t hold back and patted Zhang Le, saying whether he could put his sister down. Zhang Le didn''t mean to let it go, but said arrogantly, "Xiao Fei runs slowly, I want to let it go. Are you the brother''s back?" Yin Rui: "..." He wanted to recite, but his own speed was not fast, not as fast as Zhang Le. At this moment, he seemed to see something. Pulling Zhang Le by the cor, gritted his teeth and said, "Boy, are you hitting my sister''s idea?" Yin Xiaofei immediately buried her face underneath when she heard this. Looking at this scene, Yin Rui has a kind of good Chinese cabbage, and he feels that he is about to be arched by a pig, and his face is distressed. "Brother, Zhang Le is very good. Although he is dressed in a curious style, he doesn''t look like a serious person, but he is nice." Yin Xiaofei was afraid that Yin Rui would disagree and didn''t like Zhang Le. Yin Rui was a little sad, and it turned out that the female congress did not stay. And because they were still on the run, Zhang Le was able to protect Yin Xiaofei well and couldn''t get angry in his heart. Without Zhang Le''s help, the two siblings would indeed be very embarrassed. As for Yi Yingxue, Zhai Chenming led Yi Yingxue away at first. Even if Zhai Chenming is talented and has mysterious people to help him, his cultivation time is only a few months. It is still somewhat difficult to deal with this kind of all-round pursuit. Especially, the guy in the police officer''s hands is a real guy. If you don''t pay attention, you may be seriously injured. Fortunately, Xie Yun helped, and the two of them were not so embarrassed. Even if Yi Yingxue had cultivated immortality, she was still very weak after a long escape. As ast resort, Zhai Chenming had to carry her on his back, which seemed very difficult. Once the crime city police caught up with him, he was unfortunately shot in the leg. Now, there is no way to walk with Yi Yingxue on his back. "Aming, how are you?" Yi Yingxue''s eyes were red, and she quickly took out the gauze and bandaged Zhai Chenming. She watched the bullet sink deeply into the flesh and blood, and her tears fell all of a sudden, "Aming, did not expect Its so dangerous here. If we knew it, we shouldnt havee. This ce does not belong to ordinary people like them. Although there are many opportunities, there are more dangers. If it were not for her terminal illness, Ahming would not havee to this ce to take risks just to save her. "It''s okay, I can hold it." Zhai Chenming smiled andforted, "Xue''er, follow them first. I am injured now. If you are with me, it is easy to get hurt. I will find a ce to hide, and I should be able to escape." How could Yi Yingxue listen? When she was about to refute, she was knocked out by Jichen Ma. "Xie Yun, I know you are very strong, I don''t know if you are willing to help me take Xueer away?" Zhai Chenming helped Yi Yingxue, "When I get to the trading city, if I am still alive, I will have to thank you." The current Zhai Chenming, from nowhere, is a person who thinks about Yi Yingxue. Chapter 1616: Rubiks Cube Beauty (74) Chapter 1616: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (74) Even if Xie Yun knew that Zhai Chenming might bring a crisis to the Rubik''s Cube world, there was a dangerous person behind the opponent. And the other party''s affection for Yi Yingxue is still a little moving. He thought that there was a mysterious person behind Zhai Chenming, who should not die. What I think more deeply is that Zhai Chenming should know his identity before handing Yi Yingxue to him with peace of mind? With that thought, the point in Xie Yun''s heart just didn''t touch. Zhai Chenming, I''m afraid there is a conspiracy, right? "Good." No matter what plot Zhai Chenming had, Xie Yun still agreed. Before in Death City, he happened tond in the same ce with Yi Yingxue. With his help, Yi Yingxue was not so easily injured. "Then you be careful." Xie Yun and Yi Yingxue left. Tang Guo fell into deep thought when she saw this. She put her head on the pce lieutenant''s shoulder and said slowly, "What do you think he wants to do?" "Just look at it." The pce lieutenant couldn''t guess what Zhai Chenming wanted to do. Since Zhai Chenming knew the identities of Xie Yun and Zhang Le were not simple, he should understand that it would be easier to survive the crisis with these two people. So why, take advantage of the opportunity of a leg injury to walk alone? Is it really for the good of Yi Yingxue and don''t want to hurt everyone, or has no purpose? Tang Guo believes that since Zhai Chenming knows the identity of Xie Yun, his purpose is not only for fear of hurting everyone. "Just look at Zhai Chenming." Tang Guo was not worried about the others. Since Zhang Le and Xie Yun chose to join this team, they said they would definitely guarantee their lives along the way. Zhai Chenming is the most dangerous person. The lieutenant nodded slightly. At this moment, Zhai Chenming was the only figure on the big screen. Even with a leg injury, Zhai Chenming is still very vigorous and has escaped the pursuit of many police officers. Seeing the direction Zhai Chenming was fleeing, the pce lieutenant suddenly said, "That direction deviates from Sin City. The surrounding area of Sin City is sea water. But no one dared to go into the sea water. There are also monsters that eat people inside." Tang Guo didn''t say a word, his eyes kept falling on Zie Chen Ma. At this moment, Zhai Chenming had actually fled for several days. "How long is there?" "It doesn''t take long. It will be almost half an hour before you can reach the sea. Then you can jump down. I will not cause you any problems." "Okay, you said there are surveince around, why didn''t I find it?" "Boy, there are too many things you haven''t discovered. The Rubik''s Cube world is different from the world outside of you. The things here are mysterious and wonderful. If you can find them, is this still called the Rubik''s Cube World?" Zhai Chenming thought to himself, this is indeed the case. "Okay, you run quickly, pretending that you dont know the way, and then jump into the sea. Then, even if the city lord of Sin City, the pce lieutenant, cant control everything in the sea. The sea is my ce. ." Hearing this, Zhai Chenming felt a little rxed, and likewise, he was quite wary of this mysterious person. This person has a mysterious origin and is very powerful. If the other party wants to treat him in the future, he really can''t resist. It was this person who told him to go to the sea and swim to improve his strength, so he took advantage of the shot and walked alone to take the opportunity to improve his strength. Sin City is all surveince. I heard mysterious people say that in other cities, the city owner can also observe the activities of everyone inside. Chapter 1617: Rubiks Cube Beauty (75) Chapter 1617: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (75) He didn''t like this kind of role like a guinea pig. When Zhai Chenming jumped into the sea, the disy in front of Tang Guo and the court lieutenant turned blue. "The sea is not in my control." The lieutenant said in a cold voice, "Or, let''s go over there and see?" Regarding Tang Guo''s future safety, the pce lieutenant was worried. Tang Guo held his hand and shook his head, "No, since that mysterious person dared to let Zhai Chenming go to the sea, it shows that he has his own support. We rushed past and would start to stun snakes. The other party may notice that we have found them. the goal of." The lieutenant sat down again, "Still have to wait until the end?" "Ok." The pce lieutenant was silent for a while, and his handsome face showed a little worry, "That dagger is not simple, it can kill you with a single blow." "It won''t take my life, don''t worry." Seeing the pce lieutenant''s appearance, Tang Guo knew that saying a word would notfort him. "Come here, I have something to ask you to help. At the end of this month, you will do it." She beckoned, and the lieutenant leaned over to her, Tang Guo pressed his ear. Tell the matter again. After the lieutenant listened, he was a little surprised, "When did you find out?" st month." "determine?" "Very sure." "Well, when this month is over, I will go." The two watched the monitoring for a while, the pce lieutenant took Tang Guo in his arms and asked, "It''s over, shall we get married?" "Well, I promised you, how could I break my promise, unless you are not good." "If you want me to be good, will you stay with me for longer?" The pce lieutenant asked expectantly, turned his head, and kissed the corner of her Tang Guo''s mouth, "Don''t leave so quickly." Tang Guo returned him with a kiss, "You and the life and death contract have alle out, isn''t it enough?" "Enough, enough, Xiaoguo, I think it''s enough, very satisfied." The pce lieutenant didn''t know what was going on, and he subconsciously said this sentence, speaking very fast. After speaking, he was still a little confused. . Obviously what he thought in his heart was, how could it be possible? Even if he has been with her for thousands of years, he still feels that it is not enough? Why, he was able to open his eyes and speak nonsense, and speak so smoothly, without any consideration of his brain. System: Seeing the guy was scared, he knew that sooner orter he would be greatly destroyed by the host. Tang Guo looked around at the dense monitoring monitors, "Awei, do you usually sit here all day to watch these monitors?" "Ok." Tang Guo chuckled and squeezed his serious face, "No wonder he was born with a serious face. Isn''t it boring to see these boring?" "I didn''t feel bored before. After a few months with you, if I were to go back to the old time, it might be unbearable for a day." "I will move to my ce in the future, it is lively, there are all kinds of fun. Looking at these monitors all day, watching them escape, it is really meaningless." The pce lieutenant thought it so, just sleeping with Xiaoguo in his arms, he found it more interesting than watching these boring surveince. System: What about that? Tang Guo remembered that she had collected many ssic movies, and quickly asked the system to find them out. "Awei, let''s watch a movie this month. I brought a DVD, popcorn, and snacks. Let''s watch and eat." The pce lieutenant looked at the snacks in front of him, and his serious face trembled. Chapter 1618: Rubiks Cube Beauty (76) Chapter 1618: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (76) He nced at the disy in front of him and it was already ying the movie, and without asking why, he opened his mouthfortably and let Tang Guo feed him popcorn. "Have you ever eaten popcorn before?" Tang Guo asked jokingly, smiling. The pce lieutenant nced at her with a hoarse voice, "I haven''t eaten it." He looked at Tang Guo''s slender fingers, "I didn''t taste what it was just now, Xiaoguo, you can feed me one more." System: Learn to make progress. Tang Guo smiled, and squeezed another popcorn to feed him, "How about this, do you taste it? What''s the taste?" "Sweet, fragrant." "Tasty?" "Little fruit is the best food." "Then eat more." Tang Guo took out another cup of milk tea, held the milk tea in his hand, and pointed it at him with a straw, "This is milk tea." The lieutenant took a sip and felt sweet, sweet in his mouth, and sweet in his heart. Although he is the lord of Sin City, what he wants is actually very easy. But he was born in the monitoring room on the tower, unless there are outsiders who are very destructive and vite the rules. Otherwise, his daily life is to wake up and look at the monitor, then flip through some books, and go to sleep when he gets bored. There are no major things and will not go out. Food, he does not need food. Toys do not need toys. Enjoy, he was born without knowing what enjoyment is. His birth duty is to protect Sin City and the operation of the Rubik''s Cube world. When his tenure is up, he will retreat to the second line and be an ordinary member of the Rubik''s Cube world. As for liking and love, he had heard of it before, but he didn''t expect that one day he would like someone like this, and he can''t wait to be by her side all the time, looking at her, kissing her lips and eyebrows. Watch interesting movies with her, eat crispy popcorn, and drink sweet milk tea. The pce lieutenant seemed to have opened the door to the new world. It turned out that the days could still live like this, and he always felt that the previous days were wasted. [Host big, do you think you are the opposite? Shouldn''t the lieutenant coax you to drink milk tea and feed you popcorn? When Tang Guo heard this, he nced at the lieutenant and said, "Awei, don''t care about you. As a gentleman, you have to feed me too." The lieutenant nced at the snack, "What does Xiao Guo like to eat?" "These are what I like to eat." The lieutenant was very discerning, and finally found a chocte, peeled off the bag, and put it into Tang Guo''s mouth. In this way, the two of them leaned here every day, watching movies and eating snacks. Compared with the embarrassment of the fugitives on the surrounding monitors, the days were nourishing. When Zhai Chenming appeared on the disy again, the two people stopped having such ambiguous and happy days. "Is there any change?" Tang Guo asked. The Lieutenant shook his head, "No feeling, no wonder that mysterious person can hide so deeply." With his ability, he couldn''t feel any changes in Zhai Chenming. [The host is huge. ording to the test, Zhai Chenming''s strength should have increased a thousand times. The system voice said somewhat solemnly. In just one month, the strength has increased a thousand times, which is a bit scary. The previous Zhai Chenming was actually not weak, at least much better than ordinary people. "A month''s time ising." Tang Guo retracted his gaze, "A Wei, remember to do what I left to you." Chapter 1619: Rubiks Cube Beauty (77) Chapter 1619: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (77) "Xiaoguo, be careful, I will rush over as soon as possible." The lieutenant did not actually want to leave her side, but he was the most suitable person to go in this matter. ... The trading city is very prosperous. There are beautiful high-rise buildings here, as well as long old houses. Compared with other cities, it is not only prosperous, but also thergest. The trading city is also known as the wish city. As long as those whoe to the trading city have enough Rubik''s Cube coins, most of them can realize their wishes. At this moment, Tang Guo and Zhai Chenming and his party were in the most prosperous square in the trading city. Zhai Chenming looked at the pce lieutenant who had been following Tang Guo again, and asked, "Where is the pce lieutenant?" "He finds it interesting here, and wants to go around first." Tang Guo said casually. Zhai Chenming didn''t mind, he privately thought that the lieutenant should still be in Sin City, after all, the other party was the lord of Sin City. I heard before that the two are nning to hold a wedding. It''s mostly about going back to prepare for the wedding, so it''s not surprising. As for the brothers and sisters of Yi Yingxue and Yin Rui, they have already discovered that Tang Guo and Gong Wei are not simple people. There is nothing but gratitude in their hearts. Without Tang Guo, they wouldn''t live here. So, don''t mind Tang Guo''s casual answer. "I heard that you can buy many things you want here." Yin Xiaofei was a little expectant, "Shall we go and see now?" In Sin City, Yin Xiaofei had Zhang Le''s care, but made a fortune. Naturally, Zhai Chenming would not object, and so would others. "My olddy is going to buy a small skirt." Misty Fairy didn''t want to restrain herself at all, so she used Rubik''s Cube coins to draw a lottery. Who knows, can I get the key? "Then I''ll apany you." Yinhuan Sanren is very loyal, and between him and Misty Fairy, there is the same affection as a brother and sister. The two have shared hardships, and they already have a strong family rtionship. It is rare to see Misty Fairy happy, and he is also very happy. The two greeted Tang Guo and left first. Then, Tang Guo and his party went to the trading city shop. There are two types of shops in the Exchange City. The first one belongs to the trading city, and the second one belongs to outsiders. In the trading city, as long as there are enough Rubik''s Cube coins, rent can be paid, and there is no need to continue to rotate. But this rent is very expensive. If you live for one more month, you will have to pay millions of rents, which is beyond the supply of ordinary people. And this million Rubik''s Cube coins can only stay in the trading city, not eating, drinking, housing and traveling here. Only going out, not going in, the gods can''t keep going. And those outsiders who can shop under the trading market and live here, who are not the old yers and masters of the Rubik''s Cube world? Outsider''s shop is not so magical, fortunately, the goods are abundant and the price is not so expensive. But the shop floor of Trading City is different. What you want, but the price is very expensive. The ce they came right now was the shop floor of the trading city. The flow of people in the trading city is veryrge, even if there are many shops, they still have to wait in line. Yi Yingxue was the most nervous, after all, she came to live. Zhai Chenming was also a little nervous. His original purpose was to cure Yi Yingxue. Even if the current purpose is more, but the original intention of curing Yi Yingxue will not change. "What to buy?" Thedy at the counter gently raised her eyelids and asked nkly. Chapter 1620: Rubiks Cube Beauty (78) Chapter 1620: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (78) The strong man in front of him pointed to his shoulder, the ce was empty. He said, "My arm is broken and I need to buy an arm." "Okay, are there any requirements?" "I hope this arm is the same as the original one. But it is so powerful that ordinary knives cannot be damaged." The man said with excitement. "Any other requirements?" "Gone." "One is so powerful that it can''t enter the arm with a knife and a gun, totaling two million Rubik''s Cube coins." "Okay." The man barely hesitated, and took out a card. This is a Rubik''s Cube card. When you arrive at the trading city, you can deposit the Rubik''s Cube into the card, which is much more convenient in the future. This card is also very magical, you can transfer money from card to card. He drew two million Rubik''s Cube coins to the counter girl, and then the man was invited into the inside by the counter girl. In just five minutes, he walked out with his right arm intact, looking very happy. He was about to knock on the wall when he was reminded by the teller, "Destroy public property and fine him one million." The man was so scared that he jumped and ran out, causing everyone around him tough. Yi Yingxue''s eyes lit up, and it turned out that everything can be bought here. Tang Guo''s lips are slightly upturned. Is the Rubik''s Cube world bad? It can be said to be very good. You can buy everything here. Since everything can be bought, shouldn''t it be right to pay a price? "What do you want to buy?" "I want to buy a good-looking face." In front of the counter, there was a woman with a disfigured face. "You don''t need to look good, you just need to look good and have smooth skin. It''s too beautiful, I''m afraid the wallet can''t stand it. ." "Five hundred thousand Rubik''s Cube coins." After paying the money, the woman was also invited in. Aftering out soon, if it wasn''t for the same clothes, they would think that this was another person. This face is really good-looking, but it''s not an allure, and the skin is fair and smooth. The woman seemed very satisfied, "The Rubiks Cube world is indeed a good ce, and it has achieved something that I would never even dare to think of in my entire life. To be honest, my face was burned when I was a few years old. Burns, the family was poor at that time, and there was no chance of treatment. Even if we had skin grafts there, we wouldnt be able to return to what we are now." After speaking, the woman left happily. Next, they saw many people who bought weird things from here. Basically, people have a physical defect before they go to the counter of a store in the Exchange City. There are elderly people whoe to buy life and youth. People who are obesee to buy weight-loss pills, and they can instantly be slim without any side effects. Most womene to buy beauty and youth, and men buy more power. Finally it was Yi Yingxue''s turn. "I have a terminal illness and want to buy medicine for the terminal illness." "One million Rubik''s Cube coins." With Xie Yun''s help, Yi Yingxue has never been in prison. In the end, after staying in Sin City for a month, he obtained close to 10 million Rubik''s Cube coins. In addition, he only got it from Fun City, and she was a little rich woman. One million is not much for her. After paying the money, she was invited in. Not long after, Yi Yingxue came out. At this time, she was no longer pale, but her face was ruddy, and she did not seem to feel weak before. Chapter 1621: Rubiks Cube Beauty (79) Chapter 1621: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (79) She ran to Zhai Chenming''s side and embraced him excitedly, "Aming, I''m all right, let''s go out." Zhai Chenming asked thedy at the counter, "We came from outside, how can we get out?" Thedy at the counter raised her head, nced at him, and pointed to the outside, "There are many lottery boxes over there, lucky people, you can draw the keys you want from the lottery boxes, and you can open the door to the Rubik''s Cube world and leave. Here." "Then we can y here for a few days and then get the keys." Yi Yingxue suggested, but she also didn''t understand that the chances of getting the keys were so low that there was no chance. She let go of Zhai Chenming and came to Tang Guo, "Tang Guo, I invite you to dinner. There should be many delicious foods here. Thank you for your care along the way." As for Tang Guo is not an ordinary person, she doesn''t mind at all. All she knew was that Tang Guo hade to be so lucky along the way. No matter what Tang Guo''s purpose was, at least along the way, the other party had never done anything to hurt them, and even helped them from time to time. This kindness, I still don''t know how to pay it back. She turned her head and looked at Xie Yun''s position, "Big Brother Xie, let''s go together, thanks to you before." "Okay." Xie Yun didn''t refuse, and said with a smile. Zhai Chenming is likely to find Tang Guo to start, he has to watch it a little bit to avoid making mistakes. Zhai Chenming''s expression changed slightly. He nced at Xie Yun, and felt that Xie Yun was very annoying. Because Xueer has never been so happy to talk to another man except for him. Is this Xie Yun coveting his Xueer? Of course, the coldness under Zhai Chenming''s gloomy face disappeared in a sh, and Xie Yun didn''t notice it. Tang Guo, who had been paying attention to him secretly, found it. The group had a good meal in the trading city, and Yi Yingxue returned the Rubik''s Cube coins that Tang Guo had lent to her, thanking her for it. When shopping, she also asked Tang Guo to choose gifts. Tang Guo chose a beautiful little skirt at random, but Yi Yingxue didn''t force it. After finding a ce to live, Yi Yingxue and others wandered around the trading city for several days. Later, they went to the counter and bought many things that they thought could be useful. Women love beauty. Yi Yingxue not only loves beauty, but also believes that strength is very important. Fortunately, she did not need to purchase the strength of the exercises she had cultivated, but bought a lot of self-defense charms. Because of the reminder of the mysterious soul, Zhai Chenming knew that the lucky draw box might not be able to draw the key. Therefore, he simply spent most of the Rubik''s Cube in his hand and used it all to improve his strength. Yin Rui''s two brothers and sisters, who care about strength, are also unexpectedly in shape, and spent half of the Rubik''s Cube in this regard. The remaining ns include lottery and food, clothing, housing and transportation. Seeing that seven days passed, Yi Yingxue suggested going to the lottery box. "You go, I won''t go." When the group was about to go out, Tang Guo opened the door of the room and said. These people also knew that she might not want toe out of the Rubik''s Cube world, or that she was a member of the Rubik''s Cube, so she just nodded to her without reluctance. Zhai Chenming nced over Tang Guo''s back, and took Yi Yingxue to the lottery box. Misty Fairy and Yinhuan are separated, and are not busy with the lottery. When these two arrived in the trading city, they went crazy shopping and eating delicious food. Chapter 1622: Rubiks Cube Beauty (80) Chapter 1622: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (80) It seemed that it was to make up for the hard days of saving Rubik''s Cube coins, so I had to befortable, so I didn''t go with them. Every day, go out in a hurry early in the morning. Tang Guo sat in the room, waiting. Zhang Le seemed to be really moved by Yin Xiaofei, and when he went to the lottery box with them, he would look at Tang Guo with a bitter look. Tang Guo was happy at the time, and if Yin Xiaofei really got the key to get out, Zhang Le couldn''t keep her crying? Xie Yun did not follow, he felt that Zhai Chenming seemed to be too close to him and Yi Yingxue, and was a little dissatisfied. After thinking about it for a moment, he would understand. If you change someone to Zhai Chenming''s position, you will probably feel ufortable, so you won''t follow. He admired Yi Yingxue more and had no other thoughts at all, so Zhai Chenming was really worried. He thought of some things that might soon be exposed, and after a few people had left, he came to Tang Guo''s room. "Has the lieutenante back?" Xie Yun swept inside the house, but didn''t see the pce lieutenant. "What did he do?" "Do a very important thing." Tang Guo said with a smile, "You don''t like to join in the fun, why don''t you follow?" "If I follow again, Zhai Chenming''s eyes are afraid that I will be eaten." Xie Yun scratched the red explode on that end, "I still don''t cause Yingxue to trouble." Tang Guo tasted the tea and wandered leisurely,pletely unlike the appearance of a disaster. Xie Yun couldn''t figure it out, everyone was the lord. Obviously, at this time, they are all at a loss. The traitor was not found. Of course, the person he most suspected was Gu Lin. After all, by this time, Gu Lin did not appear. They sent news to Gu Lin, but the other party did not respond. But Tang Guo seemed to have everything in his hands, he was relieved and worried. "What shall we do next?" "Wait for the other party to be exposed." "If the other party is exposed, can you solve the crisis?" Xie Yun asked subconsciously. "can." Hearing Tang Guo''s words of yes, Xie Yun was a little choked. Okay, she said yes. Who would call this woman the most capable in the Rubik''s Cube world. The most important city in the Rubik''s Cube world is the trading city. Trading City is really mysterious and powerful. Even if he is a very important member of the Rubik''s Cube world, he does not know the secrets of Trading City. "Then I''ll go back to the room first, I''m a little sleepy." It may be because of the usual boring sleep habits. When not doing anything, the lord of the Rubik''s Cube world is easily sleepy. "Okay, you can go back." Xie Yun swayed the door and went out, went back to his room,y down, and fell asleep after a while. [The host is big, now the entire trading city is under my monitoring range, if any abnormal data or energy invades, I will catch it by the way. ] The system is a little bit happy, after all, he is more and more useful. No one would have thought that his system and current ability could capture the data of the mysterious power. At this moment, he is like the Sk of the trading city. No, it is more terrifying than Sk. It should be said that it is dense infrared rays. An ant, a fly, or even a small moth cannot escape. His eyes. "Focus on Zhai Chenming and the lottery box." [Don''t worry, I have arranged these ces. Tang Guo answered, "If there is anything abnormal, remind me immediately." Chapter 1623: Rubiks Cube Beauty (81) Chapter 1623: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (81) Let''s say that in the position of the lottery box in the trading city, several people stand in the position of a lottery box, and start coin or swipe the lottery. One thousand Rubik''s Cube coins can be drawn once. Each of them, even if they spent a lot of Rubik''s Cube before going out, there are still hundreds of Rubik''s Cube left in his hand. They were lucky, and they drew out a variety of rare items from the lottery box at the beginning, which seemed very happy. Even Zhai Chenming was a little excited when he knew that the lucky draw box might not be able to draw the keys, and he got those rare items. In fact, he hopes that he can extract the key here. With the key, wouldn''t it be easier for him to leave the Rubik''s Cube world. He was always afraid of the mysterious people behind him. Almost all of them have ten or twenty or fifty draws. Therefore, it didn''t take long for the Rubik''s Cube coins to be fewer and fewer. "Why still don''t have the key?" Yin Xiaofei couldn''t hold back, and muttered, "The Rubik''s Cube is about to bottom out. If there is no key, don''t you have to stay here?" Zhang Le heard Yin Xiaofei say about leaving, and originally said that he wanted to borrow some Rubik''s Cube coins for her, and quickly swallowed it back. He has a lot of Rubik''s Cube coins, which can be said to be endless. But if Yin Xiaofei insisted on going out, she would stay here forever. At this moment, he is really grateful, the chance of getting the keys out of the lottery box is infinitely close to zero. "I didn''t get the key either." Yi Yingxue left the lottery box, she didn''t n to continue with the Rubik''s Cube coins in her hand. In case the spending is over and there is no key, then it will be difficult to move back. "Neither did I." Yin Rui shrugged. "Aming, what about you?" Yi Yingxue asked. In fact, she also epted the result. In a mysterious ce like Rubik''s Cube World, wherever you say youe in, you just go out. Seeing how much danger she needs to go through to get medicine for terminal illness, she will understand. This key to go out is even more difficult to draw. Zhai Chenming shook his head coldly, "Not drawn." Although the key was not drawn, he drew a dagger. The mysterious man told him that this was a divine tool, dedicated to the top personnel in the Rubik''s Cube world like Tang Guo. The method used is also very easy. Just take advantage of the opponent''s carelessness and stab the dagger into the opponent''s heart, and the opponent will be destroyed. Those people with the same identity as Tang Guo couldn''t bear being stabbed like this. "It''s okay. We got so many good things. It would be impossible without paying a price." Yi Yingxue understood, she took Zhai Chenming''s arm, "Aming, let''s continue here and save more Rubik''s Cube, now we all have the strength and ability, one day we can go out." "Which day will someday be?" Zhai Chenming couldn''t help but asked, Tang Guo and others are obviously the city lord of Rubik''s Cube. I have to pretend to be ordinary people, watching them struggling, watching them go to death step by step for what they want. Thinking of this, Zhai Chenming couldn''t help but destroy this ce. How many people are trapped here, they are busy, hoping to umte Rubik''s Cube coins, aren''t they all just to get out? And in the lottery box, the keys can''t be drawn at all. Isn''t this the result ying them? "Aming, let''s take it slow and don''t worry. This is a good ce. As long as you dare to do it, you can get what you want. I think it''s good." Chapter 1624: Rubiks Cube Beauty (82) Chapter 1624: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (82) "As for going out, let''s put our heart at ease. There is you and me here. Together, there is nothing that cannot be ovee." Yi Yingxue thought and understood that she had been strolling around Yan Wang. Even if it really takes a long, long time to go out, that doesn''t matter. Even if she can''t get out, she feels very beautiful as long as Zhai Chenming is by her side. "Yeah, take your time." Yin Xiaofei came back to her senses and nced at Zhang Le''s position. I couldn''t help thinking, if she went out like this, would she never see Zhang Le again? She is not a fool either. Ever since Zhang Le appeared, she has been helping her, and the two of them have cherished each other. Simrly, she also realized that Zhang Le might be the same kind of existence as Tang Guo. They are not people outside, but people in the Rubik''s Cube world. Seriously, if she really got the key, she might be in a dilemma. In just a few months, she has been reluctant to have a world without Zhang Le. This looks ruffian, unscrupulous man. When she is helpless and dangerous, although she will utter a few words and despise her for being stupid, he will still carefully guard her out in the end. He is not the kind of domineering and overbearing president she saw in the phantom, the world''s richest man. Although he often quarreled with him, in the end he would let her beat her, and would never fight back. He couldn''t say anything sweet in his mouth, and he always hurt her. But when the critical moment is really reached, she will always make some small surprises for her. If she was really angry, he woulde over with a stubborn expression to stop her from being angry. "Yingxue is right, there is nothing bad here," Yin Xiaofei pushed Yin Rui, "Brother, don''t you think?" Yin Rui wiped her face, her expression difficult to express. He understands Yin Xiaofei''s thoughts. Isn''t it the man who is reluctant to be next to the man in ripped jeans? But really, because of Zhang Le''s appearance, his sister was able to get here safely. In addition to not looking very good, Zhang Le is actually a nice person and a mysterious origin. It is more than enough to protect his sister. "Yeah, it''s good here." Yin Rui followed, actually he was thinking just now. If Yin Xiaofei wants to stay here, even if he really gets the key, if their parents are dead, and the brother and sister are dependent on each other, then he will stay here. The happiness of my sister is important. The people here are people, and the people outside are also people. They are not ordinary people now, and they live very well here. Yin Xiaofei was delighted, it seemed that her brother agreed. Zhang Le has been paying attention to the expressions of the two brothers and sisters. Now he was so happy that he walked to Yin Xiaofei''s side, "Niu, if you don''t like to drift too much, you might as well stay in the trading city, let''s open a shop together," he watched. Yin Rui, "Brother, what do you think?" Yin Rui: It''s really quick to change my mind, but it''s sincere. Among these people, except for Zhai Chenming, the others are still more willing to stay here. So the group returned, intending to stay here first, as just said. "Boy, I believe this time, there is no key to draw out the lottery box. There are thousands of people whoe in here, and there are only a few people who go out. It happened many years ago. I dont know yet, how long have those people who went out stay here." Chapter 1625: Rubiks Cube Beauty (83) Chapter 1625: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (83) "Boy, do you want to go out?" "Naturally think, tell me what I want to do." Zhai Chenmingpromised. There are many magical things in the Rubik''s Cube world. He is also tempted by these things. But he didn''t like to be a guinea pig, and he didn''t want all his actions to be under the supervision of those people. Those people stood high up, scorning their fight. This feeling made him very ufortable. Therefore, as long as he can go out, he is willing to pay any price. "The answer lies in the dagger you just drew." The mysterious man''s voice was also a little excited. "As long as you pierce the heart of one of them with this dagger, when the other party is killed, it will be the Rubik''s Cube World. When it disintegrates. In such a short time, the Rubiks Cube world can''t bred a magical creature again. Boy, how to do it depends on you. If you dont want to, then continue to wander here and be treated as a white mouse. Watch it." "Let me think about it." Zhai Chenming returned to the room and sat there nkly. Yi Yingxue looked at him like that, andforted, "Aming, let''s save more Rubik''s Cube coins and draw a few more times, and we will be able to draw the key. Don''t be upset, you see that we have now what we want. Everything has to be done step by step." Yi Yingxue really feels that what they have obtained far exceeds expectations. So many people died along the way, how lucky they were to survive. Zhai Chenming looked at Yi Yingxue''s happy face, and didn''t intend to cause trouble with the other party. The expressions of Yin Rui''s two brothers and sisters made him give up. "Xue''er, you can go to Tang Guo and Xiaofei to y, I''m just thinking about how we are going next." After a pause, he continued, "Tang Guo helped us a lot along the way. You have to thank her." "Yes." Yi Yingxue felt reasonable. Seeing Zhai Chenming''s appearance, she seemed to want to stay by herself for a while and she wouldn''t bother. Seeing Yi Yingxue turn around and go out, Zhai Chenming took a deep breath, "I will find a chance." He took out the dagger, "Put this dagger into the opponent''s heart." "Oh...so, have you chosen someone?" "Ok." This candidate was decided by him just now, and he thought it was the easiest to approach, and it was also the person he most wanted to kill. "Didn''t you give me a nice dress before?" Tang Guo said with a smile standing at the door, "I didn''t help you, it''s your luck." Yi Yingxue disagreed with this statement, "What is a skirt? I can''t get it out for the time being. The next draw, almost half a yearter, thank you for everything you say." "okay then." Tang Guo agreed, and went shopping with Yi Yingxue, showing that Yi Yingxue was sincere. Zhai Chenming opened the curtains and watched the three women getting farther and farther away. The smiles on their faces deepened, "Now is a good opportunity." "Tang Guo, what''s the matter?" Yi Yingxue asked curiously when Tang Guo suddenly stopped leaving. Tang Guo looked a little helpless, and said, "Xie Yun told me before, if you want to go out, take him. No, forget him. It''s not far here. Let''s go back and call him." Neither Yi Yingxue nor Yin Xiaofei doubted anything. While Xie Yun was in a daze, he suddenly felt a knock on the door. He got up and rubbed his eyes, opened the door, and asked casually, "Who." Chapter 1626: Rubiks Cube Beauty (84) Chapter 1626: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (84) Xie Yun was surprised when he saw Zhai Chenming standing at the door, "It''s you, what''s the matter?" "I want to talk to you, go in and say, can I?" "All right,e in." Xie Yun never thought that Zhai Chenming chose to start with him. After all, what I heard from Tang Guo was preconceived. And because of the previous method, Zhai Chenming was a little unhappy because he took care of Yi Yingxue a little bit. Seeing Zhai Chen''s call, he thought that the other party was talking about Yi Yingxue, and most of them warned him not to approach Yi Yingxue. He shook his head and turned to enter, perhaps thinking that he was the lord of the Rubik''s Cube world, and no one could hurt him, so he just exposed his back unguardedly. At that moment, Zhai Chenming took out the dagger and pierced it from the position behind Xie Yun''s heart. "Aming, what are you doing?" Yi Yingxue yelled. She didn''t expect to see Zhai Chen killing Xie Lun when she came up. Zhai Chenming''s hand just paused, with no intention of stopping at all. Yi Yingxue wanted to rush over, but it was toote. Xie Yun didn''t react either, he already felt a chill rise, that was the breath of death. Zhai Chenming said with a calm face, "As long as we kill him, we can go out, Xue''er." "You are crazy." Yi Yingxue ran very fast, can Zhai Chenming be fast? Everyone thought that Zhai Chenming would seed, including Xie Yun. It''s not that he doesn''t move, but at that moment, he seems to be locked in by a mysterious breath,pletely unable to move. There was a wry smile at the corner of his mouth, shit, who knew that this kid Zhai Chenming would attack him, careless, as expected. This is over, if he dies, the Rubik''s Cube world will copse instantly. Everyone, I''m really sorry. "I said it a long time ago, you can''t easily leave behind to others, even if you don''t have any opponents, it''s not absolute." In an instant, Tang Guo''s voice sounded. Zhai Chenming also felt that the dagger he was holding waspletely unable to move forward. After looking down, he found a Qianqianyu hand with his fingers holding the de of the dagger. The dagger that was shining with cold light before, I don''t know why, but now it became dull, like a blunt knife without a sharp edge. Zhai Chenming was unwilling to take out the dagger, Tang Guo raised his leg and kicked him on the knee. The dagger was already in her hand, and she was holding the dagger in her left hand, which was still shaking vigorously in her hand. Zhai Chenming hadn''t reacted to the wooden folding fan held by his right hand, but felt that the folding fan swayed in front of him, and then there was pain in both hands. He looked down and found that both of his palms were cut off by Tang Guo''s wooden folding fan. "Zhai Chenming, you attacked the city lord of the Magic Mirror City Xie Yun, thinking that you were bewitched by the evil spirit, and today you will be cut off forever." System: This excuse is really **** good, it''s more ufortable than killing it. Zhai Chenming''s eyes widened and couldn''t believe it. What did Tang Guo know? When he called the mysterious man, he realized that there was no way to find him. Finally, his gaze fell on the dagger, the dagger was still trembling, vaguely, he was a little clear and enlightened. The mysterious man is in this dagger. "Aming, how are you?" Yi Yingxue looked at Zhai Chenming who had her palms broken, feeling sad. Chapter 1627: Rubiks Cube Beauty (85) Chapter 1627: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (85) But for what Zhai Chenming did just now, she couldn''t find any excuses for him. Tang Guo couldpletely kill him, and she had nothing to say, and could not even resist. "Xue''er, do you like this kind of life? Being alive here will be monitored by people all the time. They say that if we want our lives, we need our lives. They treat us like ants. Xue''er, I am but I just want to go out." Yi Yingxue only had red eyes and weeping, without making a sound. Even if you want to go out, you shouldn''t kill Big Brother Xie Yun. Had it not been for Xie Yun to help her, she might not have made it to the end. Both Tang Guo and Xie Yun are their benefactors. Just to go out, she must kill the benefactor, she really can''t ept it. Why didn''t she find out, when did her Ah Ming be like this. "Big Brother Chenming, you have changed, and you are no longer the one with a clear grudge. In order to get out, you hurt Big Brother Xie Yun and demand his life. You are selfish." Zhai Chenming''s expression was numb, "Did you hear it just now? She personally admitted that Xie Yun is the City Lord of Magic Mirror City, and she is probably like him. You said, what is their purpose for hiding by our side? Don''t you want to personally Look, how are we ants struggling?" Yi Yingxue couldn''t help it, "Aming, if they really just treat us as ants and watch us struggling, they won''t help me. This way, if it weren''t for their help, we could arrive so smoothly. ?" "If Tang Guo hadn''t borrowed my Rubik''s Cube coins to meet his burning needs, and then gave me the exercises, would we have the current strength?" "They and us are strangers. Even if they are on the sidelines and don''t take action at all, so what? They have no obligation to help us at all." "Xue''er, you are too naive. What they gave us is just the lowest technique. Only what they don''t care about will be given to us." "Whether it is inferior or advanced, it is a kind gift from others. Aming, I will take you out. This is really not suitable for you." Yi Yingxue said while helping Zhai Chenming bandage, "My illness is already Okay, if you bring me in, then I will take you out. Aming, we owe them. I may not be able to repay this kindness for a lifetime. If you want to kill Brother Xie Yun, even if Tang Guo wants yours Life is nothing to say." Zhai Chenming originally looked at Yi Yingxue''s gentle eyes, but suddenly became cold, "Do you think I was wrong?" "Aming, go back to the room first, no matter what you be, I will take care of you." When she was terminally ill, Aming didn''t leave her, he helped her find a cure, and even took her into the Rubik''s Cube world on an adventure. This is what she owes Ah Ming. He has survived now, so she will take care of him in the future. He wants to go out so much, she will definitely work hard to obtain Rubik''s Cube coins, and strive to get the key as soon as possible to satisfy Ah Ming''s wish. "Tang Guo, Brother Xie Yun, I''m really sorry." Yi Yingxue felt that Zhai Chenming''s actions just now made her faceless to appear in front of them. Tang Guo said, "You are you, and he is him. This time he cut off his palm. The next time he was killed, Yingxue, you should understand that the dagger just now is the heart of the bay thank you for luck. What will happen? serious consequence." Chapter 1628: Rubiks Cube Beauty (86) Chapter 1628: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (86) Yi Yingxue nodded heavily, "I will take good care of him, don''t worry, from today onwards, I will look at him every step of the way, and I will never let him do anything wrong." She didn''t notice Zhai Chenming''s abnormality, but she knew Zhai Chenming very well. After all, they were childhood sweethearts and grew up together. Once Zhai Chenming identified things, he woulde to an end. Anything that hinders him will be removed by him. Just like in their world, the opponents of the Zhai Group were all broken down by him step by step. She was wrong just now, Zhai Chenming has always been such a person. His grievances are clearly based on the fact that this person has no conflict of interest with him. The way he was strategizing in the past was because he was aloof and had no enemies, so naturally he didn''t count on minor matters. Now he, like her, is a low-level person living in the Rubik''s Cube world. It is more difficult here than in the ordinary world. Yi Yingxue sighed, helped Zhai Chenming up and brought it back to the room. It can be seen that Zhai Chenming was very unwilling, but because the mysterious man was controlled by Tang Guo, he also lost both palms. Tang Guo''s fan not only cut off his palms, but also abolished most of his strength. Now, he is not as good as Yi Yingxue. When Yi Yingxue was not standing by his side, his gaze was not tender at all. Yi Yingxue found out, although she felt sad, she didn''t say anything. She poured Zhai Chenming a medicine to treat injuries and stop bleeding, and then said, "I''ll buy you some medicine again. When the rotation dayes, we will get Rubik''s Cube coins. Aming, my body has recovered. Now the strength is not bad, trust me, I can take you out." After taking the pills, Zhai Chenming closed his eyes and did not look at Yi Yingxue. Xueer is no longer on his side. People in this world have be his enemies. "Xie Yun, are you okay?" Tang Guo asked. Xie Yun shook his head, patted his heart, and still had lingering fears. "Fortunately, you came quickly, or I might really be dead." Xie Yun smiled bitterly. If he is dead, wouldn''t it be a burden to everyone in the Rubik''s Cube world? "Just know the lesson, don''t leave behind to anyone at will in the future." "I got it." Xie Yun nodded, no sleep, he looked at the dagger in Tang Guo''s hand, because Yin Xiaofei was still here and didn''t say a word. Yin Xiaofei also came over, "Tang Guo, I want to find my brother and Zhang Le." The fact that Zhai Chenming wanted to kill Xie Yun had too much impact on her. This is no longer the Zhai Chenming she knew, just because Xie Yun and Tang Guo concealed their identity because they wanted to go out, he was going to kill him? There is also Zhang Le. By the way, Zhang Le and Tang Guo Xie Yun seem to be the same kind of people. She also asked what the identity of the other party was. It''s time to ask, after all, she has to decide whether to stay here or go out. After Yin Xiaofei left, Xie Yun and Tang Guo returned to the room. Tang Guo took out the eclipsed dagger and put it on the table. Xie Yun asked, "Tang Guo, how did you do it? Is that guy really trapped?" "When Ie to my trading city, do you still want to go out?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "I don''t have the final say about everything in the trading city. I can destroy everything with a single thought. Who can stop it?" Xie Yun came back to his senses, it was right, but something was wrong. Chapter 1629: Rubiks Cube Beauty (87) Chapter 1629: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (87) "No, the other party should be very cunning, how can someone be trapped in the trading city?" After finishing speaking, he also subconsciously explored other ces in the trading city, but did not expect that his consciousness could not be extended at all. Even if he wanted to move back to the Magic Mirror City in an instant, it didn''t work. "You actually blocked the trading city, when did it happen?" "When this guy ran in, I locked it." The wooden folding fan in Tang Guo''s hand lightly knocked on the dagger. The dagger broke like an ice block. "what--" What followed was a miserable cry. Then a small, gray figure appeared on the desktop. From the looks of it, this person is vicious, and there is a disgusting and evil aura in the whole soul, which makes Xie Yun feel very ufortable. "So you found me a long time ago?" The mysterious soul endured the difort of the soul, and his fierce gaze fell on Tang Guo. That dagger was originally his divine weapon. After his physical destruction, he attached his soul to it, and finally merged the daggers into one. When Tang Guo controlled the dagger, he could naturally control his soul. Why can the divine weapon dagger kill the city lord of Rubik''s Cube instantly? Because his soul and the capital of the dagger are the most evil power in the world, these Rubik''s Cube World City Lords are the purest spirit creatures bred in this world. When the dagger pierces the heart of the spirit creature, the evil power will contaminate their spiritual body, causing their power to be lost, and the soul will be absorbed by the dagger and be his power. The originally perfect n failed. "Who are you?" Tang Guo asked. The mysterious soul was silent for a while, "I said, will you let me go?" "No." Tang Guo answered quickly, almost without hesitation. The mysterious soul gave her a fierce look, "You are like those people, nning to suppress me in the Rubik''s Cube again, right? I won''t tell you who I am. One day, I wille back. It will be destroyed because of me, and I will take my evil beasts and swallow your worlds one by one." "You have no chance." Tang Guo said, holding his chin, "what a naive." Xie Yun: Xiao...little naive? That''s not wrong. "what are you going to do?" Tang Guo raised the woodcarving folding fan and said softly, "Naturally, it will let you be wiped out. You should kill the evil thing earlier. What should you keep? All suppression is just waiting for the opponent toe back. It is so stupid. I can''t do it." Xie Yun: It makes sense. System: What the host says a lot is the truth. The mysterious soul didn''t expect that Tang Guo would not ask his name, his origin, and even less interested in his life experience and secrets. If you don''t suppress him, you just want to kill him. This is different from those people before. When he was confused, Tang Guo''s wooden folding fan had fallen on his soul. "You can''t kill me, I have a secret, as long as it concerns the survival of your Rubik''s Cube world. If you want to kill me, you will never know this secret." "Let me go, I will tell you this secret." Tang Guo''s wooden folding fan instantly fell on the soul body of the mysterious soul. When his consciousness dissipated, he only heard Tang Guo gently say, "Not interested." When the mysterious soul flew into ashes and disappeared, the dagger that didn''t seem to be open also turned into powder. Chapter 1630: Rubiks Cube Beauty (88) Chapter 1630: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (88) "Dead?" Xie Yun rubbed his eyes and said in disbelief. Tang Guo replied lightly, "Dead." "It''s gone??" Xie Yun still couldn''t believe it. Tang Guo nodded, "Nothing." "It''s too easy." Xie Yun finally said, really, he thought he would fight to the death, how could it be so easy. "The other party is quite strong, provided that he is not in my trading city. Where we belong, we can suppress the opponent''s strength at will. As long as he can''t escape, wouldn''t it be easy to kill him?" Xie Yun felt that it made sense, "Then why did he say that someone suppressed him in the past instead of killing him?" "How do I know?" Tang Guo gave Xie Yun a nce, and at the same time lifted the blockade of the trading city. At that moment, the lieutenant appeared in front of her, gently pulled her into his arms, and asked in a low voice, "What happened just now?" "Killed a garbage." Xie Yun: He doesn''t want to listen, that guy is rubbish, then is he **** in rubbish? The lieutenant checked her well, and there was no damage, the worry in his eyes disappeared. Tang Guo''s slender palmnded on his heart, and heughed lowly, "Awei, your little heart is beating so fast." Xie Yun: Puff, when he doesn''t exist, these two? The pce lieutenant''s ears were slightly red, and he said seriously, "Because of fear." He leaned over and kissed her forehead, "I''m afraid that you will get hurt and that if Ie back, you will be gone." "I''m leaving, don''t disturb." Xie Yun shook his head and walked out quickly. After two steps, he turned back and raised his hand at Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant. "No, this is my room. You are leaving." At this time, two people walked in at the door. One is Jun Ming they are familiar with, even if hees to the trading city, his lifelessness cannot be concealed. The other person, whom they were familiar with, was Gu Lin who had never been able to contact. Gu Lin''s face was very pale, and his expression was a bit annoyed, "I''m very sorry, this time it''s my fault. You shouldn''t drink wine from people of unknown origin. You shouldn''t drink wine. He even said a lot about Rubik''s Cube world. thing." "Gu Lin, can you tell me what''s going on?" Xie Yun was a little unhappy, almost a big problem with the Rubik''s Cube world. It sounds like this guy''s omission. Gu Lin was a pale, weak young man. He walked to the side and sat down and said, "An outsider came to Happy City before. He had good wine in his hand. I was attracted by the smell of wine. The other party invited me to drink together, but he couldn''t help but agreed. I didn''t expect that the stamina was great. , But I wont go to sleep immediately drunk, confused, I felt that I had said something that shouldnt be said, and it was toote to react, so I just slept at home and kept..." He nced at the pce lieutenant. "The lieutenant came in with someone smashing the door, and he woke me up." At this time, Xie Yun found out that Gu Lin was still wet. The lieutenant is the lord of Sin City, and he has a lot of sober little methods in his hands. "Sorry, I will definitely stand the temptation in the future." "Fortunately, there is no danger this time." Jun Ming said, his eyes fell on Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant, and saw the two holding hands. "It seems that good things areing, and the crisis of the Rubik''s Cube world has been resolved, then I will go back first. , Wait until your wedding." Chapter 1631: Rubiks Cube Beauty (89) Chapter 1631: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (89) "I will prepare a wedding gift for you." Withoutmunicating with other people, Jun Ming turned and left. Other people are also used to it. Jun Ming has never liked to go to ces with many people, especially the most popr ces like the trading city. Gu Lin secretly nced at the ce where Tang Guo and the Lieutenant held hands, "You are really together, it''s amazing." "At that time, remember to follow the elements." Gong Wei said. Gu Lin''s expression is very weird. When did the lieutenant learn such novel words? Could it be that when you n to get married, make a good fortune? "I see." Gu Lin would naturally not refuse. There is only one marriage. This time the crisis was caused by his careless mistakes and Tang Guo resolved it, so I should be thankful for it. On the same day, the lieutenant went back to prepare for the wedding. At the same time Zhang Le also led Yin Xiaofei to find Tang Guo, "Tang Guo, Xiaofei will follow me in the future. I think it is still suitable for Trading City, so I am here to ask you for a good location, and I will take her to settle down in Trading City in the future. Up." Yin Xiaofei looked a little shy, but she could see that she was very happy. Tang Guo spread out his palm, and a small notebook appeared in his hand and threw it to Zhang Le at will. Thetter hurriedly caught the small book, opened his mouth, and leaned forward, "Tang Guo, you are so generous, give the real estate certificate directly." "Take it as a wedding gift for you." "Thank you then." Zhang Le took Yin Xiaofei''s little hand and pressed her finger to the owner of the real estate certificate. "This is a permanent real estate certificate and can stay in Exchange City forever. ." Then, he also printed his finger and pressed a button under the head of the household, indicating that he was a member of the house. He sent the real estate certificate to Yin Rui again, grinning, "Brother, press a fingerprint." Yin Rui snorted and pressed the handprint on it. Staying in the trading city is indeed much safer. "Brother, next I will set up a storefront. You and Xiao Fei will run the business in the future. I will prepare for the wedding first and get married." Zhang Le said, "Yingxue and the others will continue to rotate. It will be too long. A meeting takes at least six months." Yin Rui agreed. Then Zhang Legao happily took Yin Xiaofei to choose things for the wedding. He nned that the wedding would be held in the Exchange City, so let''s forget about it in the Fun City. Even if it is renovated, it is still ufortable to live in. The trading city is perfect for Xiaofei and his brother. "Tang Guo, when are you going to have your wedding?" Zhang Le remembered and asked after turning around. Tang Guo said, "Next month, the city lord and the city lord will get married, which is much moreplicated than you." Zhang Le didn''t think too much, and took Yin Xiaofei away. "It isplicated for the city lord to get married?" Xie Yun asked. Tang Guo nodded, "After all, A Wei has to pick up his dowry. He is a city lord at any rate, and he must have a lot of things. We are not low in status, and we must have a glorious wedding." Xie Yun felt that there was nothing wrong, although it didn''t make sense. Since breaking his palm, Zhai Chenming has been depressed all day long. Even though Yi Yingxue apanies him every day, today, while Yi Yingxue is out, his only son came to the shop in Exchange City. "buy what?" "Two palms." Zhai Chenming gently pursed his thin lips, "How many Rubik''s Cube coins?" The teller raised his head and looked at Zhai Chenming, "Who did you buy the palm for?" Chapter 1632: Rubiks Cube Beauty (90) Chapter 1632: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (90) "Myself." Zhai Chenming raised his arm, his wound has healed because of the special medicine purchased by Trade City. The teller nced and shook his head, "Sorry, even if I bought a palm, I can''t connect it." Zhai Chenming almost lost his voice, "Why??" Isn''t it that you can buy everything in the trading city? Nothing can''t be bought, only unexpected. "You have been permanently deprived of your palms by Lord City Lord. You can buy anything, except for the palms." Zhai Chenming took two steps back with a pale face, and then stepped forward, "I don''t believe it, I want to buy it, why can''t it work if I haven''t tried it?" "If you want to buy other items, please tell me. If not, please leave. There are still people in line behind." Zhai Chenming had already felt a very powerful force, pressing from all sides of the shop, the heavy feeling almost made him kneel. As ast resort, he could only turn around and leave. But Zhai Chenming was not reconciled. He walked down the street gloomily, and soon he found someone who looked very embarrassed and almost destitute. "Go and do something for me." Zhai Chenming took out a generous Rubik''s Cube, and the person he found agreed. The man took the Rubik''s Cube and went to the shop, choosing another counter. During this half an hour, Zhai Chenming waited in the corner and scanned the surroundings with cold eyes. Looking at these people, all smiles, excited to go to the shop in the trading city. He couldn''t understand why they were so happy. What''s so good about the Rubik''s Cube world? The people here are not white mice, but small animals for people to watch. It didn''t take long before the man came back with two boxes. Looking at the two boxes, Zhai Chenming happily received it. "Okay, you can go." Zhai Chenming returned to the inn with the box excitedly, and shut himself in the room, nning to study how to put his two palms on it. After only studying for a long time, no matter what he did, there was no way to connect both palms to his arm. He remembered that the teller had said that he had been deprived of the palm of his hand by the city lord of the trading city, namely Tang Guo. Vaguely in his heart, he had a bad feeling. He doesn''t believe in evil, but he doesn''t try, he always feels unwilling. So, he went to the street again, searched for a long time, finally found a person whose left palm was in the same position as his broken hand, and gave him a palm. Under the surprised gaze, this person quickly took the palm of his hand. He cut the wound and dripped blood to the seam of his palm. A magical thing happened and the palm was automatically connected. In the blink of an eye, the traces of the seams disappeared, as if the palm of his hand had grown on him. Zhai Chenming was a little startled, originally he did this when he took over the palm. He dismissed the person, went back to the room, did what the other person had done, and tried again. But lying on the table with palms, there was no reaction at all. Yi Yingxue opened the door and saw Zhai Chenming shing a palm with a knife, cutting it into several pieces. She hurriedly stopped, "Aming, don''t be like this." "I''m not like this, how should I raise it? I am the one who broke my hand, not you." Zhai Chenming pushed Yi Yingxue away and walked out nkly. Yi Yingxue knew that there was no way to recover Zhai Chenming''s palm. If it can be recovered, Zhai Chenming does not need to go by herself, she would have bought it for him a long time ago. Chapter 1633: Rubiks Cube Beauty (91) Chapter 1633: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (91) Tang Guo knew about Zhai Chenming''s purchase of palms, and she didn''t care. Today''s Zhai Chenming is no longer a concern. Doesn''t he think the Rubik''s Cube world is bad? Why do you want to put hope in her shop in the trading city after she is severed? He thinks that the Rubik''s Cube world is not good, but it is because the Rubik''s Cube is so good that it cannot be used by him or controlled by him. Because there are too many powerful people here. For a person who is used to controlling everything, suddenly his destiny cannot be controlled, like a duckweed floating in the sea, that must be a very tormenting day. Zhai Chenming''s suffering days can only be said to have just begun. His life is still very long, and the pain will apany him every day, even worse than killing him. Especially Yi Yingxue will get better and better in the future, then Zhai Chenming will be more and more perverted. One day, the two will turn their faces. Hearing Tang Guo''s spection, the system couldn''t help but say, [The host is big, you are really cruel, Yi Yingxue is a kind-hearted girl with a sense of love. "What do you mean by this?" [No...It''s meaningless, I just feel that Zhai Chenming is not worthy of her. "Whether it is worthy or not, Yi Yingxue will never leave Zhai Chenming at this time. She has a deep affection for Zhai Chenming, but no matter how deep it is, she cannot withstand the passing of time, especially It was one party''s contribution, tolerance, and the other''s effort. What Zhai Chenming consumes now is what he once paid to Yi Yingxue." [The host greatly means that one day in the future, Yi Yingxue will leave Zhai Chenming? "how could I know?" System: Slightly, you don''t know what you are talking about, don''t you think that is how you look like? hate! No matter how awkward Zhai Chenming and Yi Yingxue were, Yin Xiaofei and Zhang Le held a grand wedding in Exchange City. Zhang Le''s identity was naturally unknown to outsiders. But the participants, looking at the formation, knew that this group of people was not simple, and they all sent blessings. On the day of the wedding, Zhai Chenming''s face was gloomy, even if he and Yin Rui had a good rtionship, he didn''t want to send any blessings at this time. Yin Rui looked at him like that and didn''t say anything. Zhai Chenming''s previous behavior really disappointed him. He was still very happy that Zhai Chenming was still alive. He didn''t try to persuade him. Like Yi Yingxue, he knew Zhai Chenming well. No matter what you say at this time, it is wrong and will deepen the contradiction. Yin Rui didn''t say anything to Zhai Chenming, but Zhai Chenming came to Yin Rui with a wine ss. Seeing his movements, Yin Rui was still a little happy, and quickly wanted to clink sses with Zhai Chenming. Unexpectedly, Zhai Chenming said, "Our brotherhood will be broken today." The wine ss in Yin Rui''s hand trembled. He didn''t show any abnormalities either, after all, today is a good day for his sister. He tried to maintain the smile on his face, "Chenming, what are you talking about?" Although Zhai Chenming did something wrong, the brotherhood between them is true. He also hopes that Zhai Chenming can understand and get better and better in the future. "Different ways are not conspiring. You have chosen to stay here, abandoning everything outside and helping people here. Is there anything we can say?" Yin Rui smiled bitterly, "Chen Ming, those in the outside world are just things outside of the body." Chapter 1634: Rubiks Cube Beauty (92) Chapter 1634: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (92) "Xiao Fei has found her happiness, and it''s pretty good here. For our brothers and sisters, there is basically no difference. Even if you want to go out, you don''t need to break the affection between us." Zhai Chenming''s lips curled up with a cold smile, "No, you choose to stand on their side, and you will have nothing to do with me in the future. Maybe one day I will be an opponent. Yin Rui, I will not treat you at that time. You are merciful." After speaking, he drank the wine, turned and left. Yi Yingxue quickly apologized to Yin Rui, gave Yin Xiaofei a gift, and ran after him. "I don''t understand how Big Brother Chenming became like that." Yin Xiaofei couldn''t help but know these movements, and Zhang Le said in a low voice. Zhang Leforted, "People change every day and experience different things, maybe because of something drastically changed. Since he took the initiative to abandon the friendship between you, let''s forget it. His person is a bit extreme, and will be less and less in the future. Hees and goes." Had it not been for Tang Guo''s own n, Zhai Chenming had almost killed the City Lord Xie Yun of Illusion Mirror City, they would have smashed his corpse into thousands of pieces, frustrating his bones. Everyone in Yi Yingxue knew this, so they were very fortunate that Zhai Chenming was able to take his life. "forget about it." Yin Xiaofei was wearing a nice bridal gown, her little hand was held by Zhang Le, her eyes were on Yi Yingxue''s back, and she took it back until Yi Yingxue disappeared, "That''s bitter Yingxue." "Xiao Fei, this is her choice. With the entanglement between her and Zhai Chenming, she will not leave Zhai Chenming at this time. She is a kind and righteous person." "Well, today is the day we get married, don''t think about other things, we still have a lot of things to do." Yin Xiaofei reacted, her face flushed. A few days after the wedding of Zhang Le and Yin Xiaofei, the rotation of the Rubik''s Cube world came again. Yin Xiaofei Yin Rui is now regarded as an official resident of Trading City, and he does not need to go through the cycle like everyone else. Tang Guo was not interested, so he went to y again. Therefore, this time, among them, the only ones who went on were Yi Yingxue and Zhai Chenming. Compared with them, they were full of hope and curiosity. The two stood on the square without holding hands anymore, as if there was something isted between them. When the sky became dark, Yi Yingxue still grabbed Zhai Chenming''s arm, "Aming, trust me, I will take you out. When we go out, we will get married, okay?" Zhai Chenming did not respond, onlyughed sarcastically. The sky lit up again, and there were many more people on the square,ing from other cities. Some people were at a loss, some rushed into the shop excitedly. This time, Misty Fairy and Yinhuan scattered, and did not follow the cycle. There are countless Rubik''s Cube coins in their hands, and they can live in the trading city for a long time. They were also friends in Tang Guo''s group, and with her permission, they divided their lives. Although there is no book like giving Zhang Le a real estate certificate, it is actually the same. As long as they want to live here, they can live here. "It''s better to follow the school flower." Yinhuan took a sip of a small wine, "School flower, when will the wedding be held between you and your family?" "In a few days, soon," Tang Guo replied. Fairy Misty also smiled, "School flower, how long do you n to stay this time?" Chapter 1635: Rubiks Cube Beauty (93) Chapter 1635: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (93) Tang Guo was silent for a while, and said, "There are still twenty years." The extended life of her was automatically extended for 20 years from a long time ago, when the original owner died. If the life span is long enough, it may not be extended. When this kind of life is reached, it will be more than 20 years. Yinhuan Sanren and Misty Fairy looked at each other, "Is it only twenty years? Why don''t you stay longer? If you want to go, I think the pce lieutenant kid will definitely be stunned." "Yeah, that kid is not bad, a good young man, I think you dote on him quite well." System: Spoiled? ? Well, it''s pampering. "He won''t." A smile appeared on Tang Guo''s face, "He said that he would sign a life and death contract with him. If I die, he will disappear." The two people who were still worried did not speak for a moment. The two looked at each other and almost exploded. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh they have been stuffed with dog food "School girl, do you know his true identity?" Fairy Misty had actually felt that Tang Guo would meet a pleasing eye to her every time in so many worlds. Most of the time, he would like to spend the rest of his life with this person. It is certainly not a coincidence, through various analyses. She came to a conclusion that this guy who appeared every time should be the same person. However, the other party has no memory. Being able to be with the school flower also depends on the first impression of the two people meeting, and the absence of grievances. "do not know." Tang Guo answered truthfully, "These are not important. I don''t care until he remembers everything. I think who he is, he is obedient, he is good, then he is good." So, another dog food? The two did not want to talk, and sent Tang Guo''s words to the group. This bowl of dog food cannot be eaten by the two of them. If you want to eat, you can eat it together. Tang Guo also let them. This is how she travels through time and space. For thousands of years, there have been few longsting friends, and they can still chat very well. Not only was she able to talk, everyone''s roles were cannon fodder, which made her feel very cordial. [Margaret]: I have a hunch, maybe a long timeter, I wille back to our magical world. I am a little bit looking forward to it. [Harold]: Same expectation. [Allen]: Ah, I really look forward to it. Even if we are really small cannon fodder by then, as long as we can see the school flowers, it will be worth it. [Emanuel] With that said, I can also look forward to it. Our interster world is not bad. Billy has been sent to kill the interster bandit again. If he knew what happened here, he would be happy. [Margaret]: I hope that in our world, there will be a kind of wizard who has a hatred with us earlier, and the school girl maye to the opponent. Tang Guo: "..." Is this still possible? System: They were all greatly biased by his host, and they really gathered together. "If you are free, go to the lucky draw box to draw a lottery." Tang Guo stood up, and when he was about to leave, he said to the two of them, "Maybe there is a surprise." The two watched Tang Guo leave, looked at each other, surprised? Does the school flower open the back door for them? With her temperament, it is really possible, she doesn''t talk about rules and irregrities. Now the entire trading city is hers, there is nothing wrong with opening the back door or something. The two couldn''t wait, and when they chose the least one, they sneaked up to the lottery box. Chapter 1636: Rubiks Cube Beauty (94) Chapter 1636: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (94) Misty Fairy and Yinhuan are scattered, they like to draw them again and again. Therefore, they first put a thousand Rubik''s Cube coins in, and wanted to try the water first. In order not to be seen by others, they simply arranged a formation around them so that others could not see their movements. It will cause too much sensation if you really take out the key when you get it. After all, they are rtively low-key people. If their ideas are known to the people in the Rubik''s Cube world, they will definitelyugh at them fiercely. The master Xiu said that they are very low-key people. Seriously, they did not see that these two are low-key people. As long as they stay in the Rubik''s Cube world for a while, who doesn''t know their names. Tang Guo knew that these two people definitely couldn''t wait to go. [Host big, do you want to cheat for them? ] The system asked in secret. Tang Guo pressed the corners of her lips lightly, "What is cheating? This is all mine. I just saw them pleasing to the eye and gave them two keys. Is it wrong?" [No... there is nothing wrong with it, the host is quite right, you are in a good rtionship, give the key and the real estate book, if you don''t want to send it. Yinhuan separated two people, holding his breath. When the lottery box was shaking, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. When a brand made of bronze appeared in front of them, they all froze. key? Regardless of whether it was the key or not, they hurriedly put things away, and their little hearts were still beating. The two quickly touched it back and found Tang Guo. I confirmed that the bronze medal was the key. The five vors were mixed for a while, but I didn''t want to go out so eagerly at the beginning. "Stay for another twenty years." Twenty years more and 20 years less, but nothing can be changed, they know very well. Five dayster, Tang Guo married the pce lieutenant. The trading city was unprecedentedly lively. Outsiders in the Rubik''s Cube world found that their Rubik''s Cube coins were 10,000 more. Those who understand have understood something. Seeing Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant''s gaze, they couldn''t help but admire more. People who don''t understand are holding these ten thousand Rubik''s Cube coins tremblingly, in a panic. At the wedding, many people sent precious gifts and wished them sincerely. Tang Guo was wearing a bridal gown and was held by the court lieutenant. The lieutenant held her hand, feeling that this was the most reassuring time in this life, holding her hand, as if holding the world. Jun Ming waste, and he also held an old box and walked to Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant, "There is nothing to say, this is a gift from me." "Open it and see, do you like it." Hearing that, Tang Guo and the court lieutenant stepped forward at the same time and put their hands on the box. The two looked at each other, and finally the pce lieutenant said, "I''lle." Tang Guo released his hand, and the pce lieutenant slowly opened the box. Everyone also stretched their necks curiously, wanting to see what gift this strange man gave. No one thought that when the box was about to open, Tang Guo suddenly used force and turned the box in one direction. A dagger flew out of the box and stabbed to Jun Ming''s position. Jun Ming was no longer in his original position. It turned out that he was holding another dagger and stab Tang Guo here. The pce lieutenant''s subconscious reaction hugged Tang Guo in his arms. "Stupid?" Hearing Tang Guo''s words, the pce lieutenant was taken aback. "It''s really stupid, you hug me and fly up, why do you use your back to block the knife?" Lieutenant: "..." He didn''t have time to think so much. It may be that he has watched too many TV series recently. Chapter 1637: Rubiks Cube Beauty (95) Chapter 1637: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (95) He looked back and saw Tang Guo pinching the dagger that was about to stab him back with two slender fingers. Jun Ming didn''t expect that the two of them had expected all this. He released the dagger, intending to retreat. Tang Guo said with a smile, "Jun Ming, don''t leave when youe to my ce." "When did you know it?" Jun Ming felt the suppression of the powerful force. If he was only trading the power of the city lord, he would still be fearless. But if it is the power of five city masters, plus two other cultivators, and a mysterious soul pressure, how can he escape? Tang Guo yed with the dagger in his hand, pushed away the pce lieutenant, and nced at him, "Next time you encounter this kind of thing, Awei, you can hold me and fly directly to the top, on the left, right, or in front. I dont know. Who did you learn it from, hold me and stop moving, waiting for someone to stab?" Lieutenant: "..." It wasn''t that she had watched too many bad TV shows for him, and filmed so romantic... I didn''t think so much. In fact, he was prepared, even if he stabbed him in the back, nothing would happen, and he was not a fool. However, everything she said was right, it was his fault. "Xiaoguo, I was wrong." "Okay, just know what''s wrong." Tang Guo pushed the pce lieutenant away and walked to Jun Ming, "Do you have any exnation?" Jun Ming''s face was cold, and there was still a liking for her in those eyes, "Although I wanted to kill you just now, I really like you. I know that even if I kill you, you will not die. I said. right?" System: Is this the legendary Jiao Jiao? He suspects that the host will fan the opponent with a big ear scraper. "It seems you have nothing to say, then ept the punishment." Jun Ming sighed, "You don''t want to know, who am I, who are you, who is he?" "I want to know." Tang Guo said with a smile, "but I don''t want to know from your mouth." Then, she raised her hand and pped Jun Ming''s face with a p, "I really hate it. In the name of like, Stabbing a knife in my heart, you expect that I won''t find out who you are." "What about it?" Jun Ming seemed not afraid of death. Tang Guo''s smile remained unchanged, "If you kill you, I will never tolerate it!" This time, Jun Ming looked more serious, "Listen..." "Do not listen." Tang Guo didn''t want to be inexplicable with this, thinking he knew how nonsense everyone was. What you should know, one day you will know. She hates this person more than the truth. "Everyone, do it." Jun Ming didn''t expect that Tang Guo said that he would do it. She said doing it was to strip him of his power and bring power and life. Only less than ten years left for him, these ten years, enough Rubik''s Cube world to give birth to a new City Lord of the Dead. In the end, Jun Ming was imprisoned in the trading city and had no chance to escape. "Okay, the obstacles are cleared, and the wedding will continue." Tang Guo''s red lips lifted a smile, "At the same time, I announced the good news. In order to celebrate my new marriage with A Wei, I decided to increase the chance of drawing the keys from the lottery box. However, there is also an additional one. With additional conditions, anyone who chooses to go out will forever be deprived of the qualification toe in again." She looked at her and thanked the few people, "Are you okay?" Several people looked at each other and shook their heads quickly. What do they think? No problem at all, hasn''t she already decided it all? However, this is also good for publicizing the Rubik''s Cube world and attracting more people to the Rubik''s Cube world. The additional condition is really not too good. Chapter 1638: Rubiks Cube Beauty (96) Chapter 1638: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (96) When Tang Guo was at the wedding, he announced in public that the lottery box would increase the chance of winning the key, and the outsiders who were watching were also taken aback. When the reaction came over, all became excited. In fact, many people felt that Tang Guo and the court lieutenant were not ordinary. Otherwise, when the two got married, how could there be more than 10,000 Rubik''s Cube coins in the Rubik''s Cube storage space on their cards? Now I heard her announcing that the lottery box would increase the chances of winning the key. At the same time, there was one more rule, that is, if you go out, you have no chance toe in again. In any case, this is good news. Naturally, Tang Guo''s identity is well known. In fact, do you know that it has little influence on the city lord of Rubik''s Cube world. That particrly powerful dagger was just an ident. She still has twenty years to study with Xie Yun and others about the defense of the Rubik''s Cube world. The people in the entire trading city are boiling. After the wedding, Tang Guo and the court lieutenant lived a shameless life. Holding hands every day, wandering around the trading city. Everyone knows them, one by one, the lord of the city, with a happy smile on his face. When someone drew out the key from the lottery box, everyone looked at Tang Guo''s eyes with gratitude. In fact, most people understand that they do not hate the Rubik''s Cube world, but regret that they cannot take out the treasures they have obtained. Now that Tang Guo gave them the opportunity, he was naturally grateful. There are countless dangers here, but if you survive, you will get treasures you can''t even think of. In the Rubik''s Cube world, giving is directly proportional to getting. Especially many people with missing arms, broken legs and disfigured faces, the existence of the Rubik''s Cube world has simply changed their destiny. For this, they are grateful and in awe. The person who took out the key chose to go out. "It''s actually very good here. I''m already used to the life here. As long as I don''t die, there is no problem in surviving. However, I am here to get the magic medicine to save my daughter." This is a middle-aged man. , "She fell down from a dozen or so buildings, and was lucky enough to get her life back, but she was judged to be a vegetable." Needless to say the rest, everyone understands. The man opened the door with the key, and instantly disappeared before everyone''s eyes. There are one or two. When many people draw tens of thousands of times in the lottery box, there are also many who draw the key. Everyone believed it, and now it''s not that difficult to go out. Among this, half of those who chose to go out and half of those who stayed. "Actually, that''s not bad." Xie Yun held his chin and looked at the people in the entire trading city, as if they were smiling more. "The rule you set will not affect our Rubik''s Cube world, but will attract many people. Peoplee here to explore." The reason why the Rubik''s Cube world works is that countless people are willing toe in. "The people here seem to be happier than the people in my Happy City." Gu Lin''s face was still pale. This is because he often hides under the happiness tree, sleeps a lot, and does not see the sun all year round. Basically, every six months, Tang Guo would see Yi Yingxue and Zhai Chenming appear in the trading city. Yi Yingxue woulde to say hello to her, Tang Guo would ask casually, "How is it?" Chapter 1639: Rubiks Cube Beauty (End) Chapter 1639: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (End) "It''s fine." Knowing that the lottery rate has increased, Yi Yingxue has more fighting spirit. "Oh... that''s good." Tang Guo smiled, holding the pce lieutenant''s hand, "Look at Zhai Chenming. The Rubik''s Cube world has changed its rules. Once he does anything that endangers the Rubik''s Cube world, he will be caught here. The power is directly directed." System: He felt that the host deliberately made such a rule to torture Zhai Chenming. "Yeah." Yi Yingxue replied, "I will take him away as soon as possible and won''t cause trouble here." Tang Guo smiled back and said, "Actually, I somehow hope you can stay. Zhai Chenming is not suitable here, you are quite suitable." "Actually, I like it here too." A smile appeared on Yi Yingxue''s face, "but I have to take Ahming out of here." "Then I wish you an early sess." After Tang Guo left, Yi Yingxue put away her smile. She wants to take Ah Ming out, but Ah Ming may not think that way. Ahming now is different from before, and there is no soft light in her eyes. But what she promised will be done. On the day of her marriage, Tang Guo bound a life and death contract with the pce lieutenant. One day, the pce lieutenant returned to Sin City and had something to do. It would take three to five days, but he came back that day. As soon as he entered the trading city, he saw Tang Guo waiting there. "Xiaoguo, are you waiting for me?" The pce lieutenant stepped forward, hugged her tightly in his arms, and said with joy, "Xiaoguo, you little liar, fortunately I have a lot of thoughts, I will sign for you Life and death contract, otherwise, do you want to abandon me and leave? You brought me into the prosperous world, and you have to abandon me and send me to a lonely world. It''s cruel." Tang Guo patted his face amusedly, "A Wei, if you think about it, you will sleep on the floor at night." "Xiaoguo." The pce lieutenant remembered everything he had seen back in Sin City, and said to her ear, "The new City Lord of Sin City is already gestating, isn''t it the same in Trading City?" "Ok." Tang Guo nodded and admitted, "Awei, I am not a liar. Even if you have not signed a life and death contract with me, I will tell you the time I left." "How many years are left?" "Neen years." "It''s okay." The pce lieutenant forced a smile on that serious face, "We will have a good time in the next days." It didn''t take long before the other city owners also knew about this. They only sighed and couldn''t say anything. Ten yearster, the new Lord of the Death City was born, a cold boy in ck. Jun Ming died as soon as the boy was born. Before he died, he had a hunch. He wanted to see Tang Guo, but he was told, "My Lord City Lord, I don''t want to see you, and he said that if you want to die, hurry up and die. If you want to die, Lord City Lord will still have a drink. Heavenes to celebrate." These words really fainted Jun Ming. Not long after Jun Ming died, Yi Yingxue and Zhai Chenming both got the key to go out. Yi Yingxue came to bid Tang Guo farewell and said that she wanted her to take Zhai Chenming out. Tang Guo smiled and wished her a smooth journey. "Aming, let''s go out." Yi Yingxue had already dripped a drop of blood on it, and the power of transmission was instantly blessed on her body. And Zhai Chenming only nced at her gloomily, looked down at the key on the iron paw, and forcibly abandoned it for a long time, "You like to go out, you go out alone, don''t destroy the Rubik''s Cube world, I will never go out." Yi Yingxue did not expect the result to be like this, and was sent out under incredible gaze. Zhai Chenmingughed, what did he go out for? He has both palms gone, isn''t he stillughed at when he goes out? Unless, wait until he gets his hands again before going out. Now it''s easy to extract the key, he will wait. Just before he was happy to finish, a majestic voice came from the sky, "Zhai Chenming, abandoning the key to the Rubik''s Cube world and doing something insulting the Rubik''s Cube world, the Lord of the City announced that he will always deprive Zhai Chenming of the opportunity to obtain the key. In an instant, Zhai Chenming''s face paled. howe? The lieutenant was in the room, circled Tang Guo''s waist, "Xiao Guo, you are too skinny." "He himself doesn''t cherish the opportunity. He looks down on it and wants it. It''s really annoying." Misty Fairy and Yinhuanughed happily when they heard the movement. Chapter 1640: Good lady (1) Chapter 1640: Gooddy (1) When Tang Guo and the pce lieutenant dissipated in the Rubik''s Cube at the same time, Zhai Chenming was infinitely targeted by the power of the new rules of the Rubik''s Cube. Contrary to what he thought, he thought that even if he couldn''t get out, at least he wouldn''t be too bad. He underestimated the power of the Rubik''s Cube, and eventually countless neers came to the top. Zhai Chenming will always stay in the Rubik''s Cube, surpassed by countless people, and live forever in pain. Yinhuan Sanren and Misty Fairy, also shortly after Tang Guo left, opened the door to the Rubik''s Cube world and left. When Tang Guo opened her eyes and appeared in the New World, she was lying on a single bed. She looked up and looked around. It looked like a four-person dormitory for college students. Below is the desk, and above is the bed. At this moment, the roommates were not there, she opened the group first, and wanted to ask how Fairy Misty and Yinhuan scattered. It just so happened that these two were also there. It''s just that how much time has passed, I don''t know. [Fairy Misty]: It has been almost ten years since I came back to the sect. As expected, everything changed for more than a thousand years. Not to mention sects, even immortal cultivators can''t find many. The spiritual energy here is about to be lost, I also n to open up the passage in a while and go to other worlds of cultivation. [Yinhuan Sanren]: If you can,e to me. The younger sister has already sought another benefactor, and she''s doing well now. So I don''t intend to disturb her anymore, so as not to increase the trouble, misty girl,e here, anyway, we can go to the fairnd together. It could be heard that Yinhuan Sanren just sighed, not much regret. After so long, even if he liked the juniors very much at the beginning, and hadn''t seen him for many years, what was left was actually responsibility. [Mission Fairy]: Okay, I''ll think of a way to see if I cane, but now I have to wait, I will bring someone over. Tang Guo couldn''t help it anymore, "Mission, are you in that ce, epting apprentices?" [Mission Fairy]: Yes, I have epted an apprentice. I am a good seedling. I can see through my feelings and pursue the path of immortality. The future achievements will never be low. As long as there is enough aura to rise to the fairy world, that is just around the corner. [Yinhuan Sanren]: That''s pretty good. It''s rare that you admire a person so much. This is the second time I have heard that you praise a person like this. Then the people in the group saw Misty Fairy sending out a series of happy emoticons, and finally a photo with text: This is my new disciple. When Tang Guo and Yinhuan Sanren saw the woman''s face, they were all taken aback. Because the beautiful woman who is cooking in the kitchen is actually Yi Yingxue. [Yinhuan Sanren]: It''s that girl, you can do it. Tang Guo: "Unexpectedly." Tang Guo greeted several people and left the group. Taking advantage of no one, she began to ept the story of this world. In this world, she has no grievances with the male and female protagonist, but there is somemunication, but they are not familiar. The hostess and her are roommates in the same dormitory. Their name is Leng Ruofei, and they are like their surnames. They are very cold people. It''s basically the kind of thing that doesn''t matter if you hang up high, you only see your own world, and everyone can''t get into her circle. As for her role, if she has to have a name, she can be called a gooddy. Why is it a gooddy? Because no matter who asked her to help, she would agree. Chapter 1641: Good lady (2) Chapter 1641: Gooddy (2) Even if she was busy and inconvenient at the time, she could not speak out when she refused to respond to other people''s requests. She has been this character since she went to school. This kind of character is because she has lived in a family with no sense of existence since she was a child. Her family is patriarchal, and her parents seem to be okay with her, but in fact they don''t take her seriously. Before going to university, she was a day student. Wake up in the morning to make breakfast for the family, get apliment, will be happy for a long time. After school, I have to cook dinner for the family again. A littleter, the parents will teach her a lesson. If it is an average girl, she will definitely talk back to her parents on the spot. But she grew up under the education of her parents. From a young age, she believed that she was born to owe her parents. It is right to do these little things. She was scolded because she didn''t have time to open up on time when she came homete. Instead of ming her parents, she would think she was wrong. She can''t speak, she can only work hard. In her world, there is a word of truth, all parents in the world, what parents do and say, will always be right. Since her younger brother Tang Xiaokun was born, her parents'' eyes have been on her younger brother. Parents always teach her that if her younger brother is young, she should give in, and be kind to her brother forever. This is what an older sister should do. She believed it. She thinks that if the parents like it, they will care more about her. Such a character took her away for a lifetime. At first, the ssmates asked her to help, and they would say please, and after the help, they would say thank you. Once or twice, everyone was very polite. But when there are more times, everyone is ustomed to them, thinking that these things are what she should do. If she doesn''t do it one day, it''s hers. For example, when she was in elementary school, she wiped the ckboard for six years. Obviously, students are arranged on duty every day. Since everyone is used to asking her to help, it seems that this is her business. Sometimes the ckboard did not have time to wipe, the teacher would directly me her instead of the ssmate on duty. During exams, she was often asked to hand over small notes. If she fails the exam, she will inevitably be scolded. She feels guilty and has to spend a small amount of pocket money to buy snacks to apologize to her ssmates. When ites to high school, when studying is tense. The ssmate asked her to borrow notes, and by borrowing, the notes became the other''s. She was embarrassed toe back, so she had to say that she nned to make another copy. She has been trying to be nice to everyone, but in the end no one remembers her kindness. When she was needed, she was called affectionate, and when she was not needed, she would be ignored. It is now the next semester of the university, and the original owner has been discovered by people in the bedroom and ss. Last semester, the original owner helped these people bring a lot of food back for free. Even if you take it, you won''t pay her. The original owner was embarrassed to ask the other party for it, a dozen or twenty yuan at a time, not much. But for a day or two, or if you bring it every day, who can bear it. What''s more weird is that if she didn''t help the other party, she would still feel guilty in her heart. Tang Guo nced through the life of the original owner, not intending to slowly taste the story of buns. She had heard the sound of someone knocking on the door. "Tang Guo, open the door." [Host, it looks like your room is friendly and forgot to bring the key again. I want you to open the door. The system said gleefully. Its been a long time since the buns were set up. Chapter 1642: Good lady (3) Chapter 1642: Gooddy (3) He already felt that the host was about to move his fists. Tang Guo raised his head and nced at the door, without any intention of getting out of bed. Instead, take out the earplugs from one side, plug them into the ears, and plug the other end into the phone to amplify the music. Then hey down and put down all the mosquitos. "I didn''t hear it, listening to the music." Tang Guo''s unsalty and undiminished voice reached the system. System: The host is big, you are really good. In fact, the roommate does not bring the key, and the original owner is used to it. Moreover, it is not necessarily without the key. Even if these roommates brought the key, they would p the door directly, asking someone to open the door. "Hu Xian has a key. When I was in ss before, I watched her telling me to put the key in the bag." Tang Guo said to the system, "She just didn''t bother to take it. Someone called it anyway." System: That would be too much. "Tang Guo! Are you there? Open the door!" Hu Xian pped the door hard, loudly and very loudly, so that the people in the bedroom next door couldn''t help bute out and let her speak quietly. Hu Xian didn''t look good. Tang Guo should be back after lunch at this time. It must be her lunch break. How can there be no one? He pped twice again, but still did not open the door. Hu Xian had to look for the keys from her bag, stillining, "It''s noon, I don''t know where I died, so I don''t want to stay in the bedroom." When she opened the door, she walked into the dormitory angrily, banged, and closed the door heavily. When I got to the bed, I suddenly felt something was wrong. Her bed was right facing Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s mosquito did not shade the light. It was the kind of transparent blue mosquito. Hu Xian saw it at a nce, where Tang Guo was lying, out of breath. "Tang Guo, you are in the bedroom, why didn''t you open the door for me before?" Hu Xian said loudly. Tang Guo: Can''t hear, can''t hear. Hu Xian didn''t follow it anymore. She was very angry when Tang Guo refused to open the door for her. She was even more angry when told by the person next door. Now that Tang Guo was in the bedroom, she couldn''t bear toe down and open the door for her, she was almost furious. She jumped down sharply, walked to Tang Guo''s bed, patted her pillow hard, "Tang Guo." Tang Guo felt something at this moment, and nced sideways at Hu Xian. "Why don''t you open the door for me?" Hu Xian couldn''t help but talked a lot, and finally when she saw Tang Guo remove the earplugs, she was really out of breath. "What are you talking about?" Tang Guo looked strange, "Is the weather very hot today? So angry? Hu Xian, how about the others, why didn''t theye back with you?" Hu Xian gritted her teeth, "I knocked on the door for so long, why didn''t youe to open the door for me." "I didn''t hear it," Tang Guo raised the earplugs in his hand, "The music is a little loud, and I fell asleep while listening. However, you seem to havee in, and no one else came back. Why did youe in?" Tang Guo sat I got up, nced at the position of the door, and said suspiciously, "You won''t kick the door broken, do you?" What Hu Xian was said, did not know how to answer. She can''t say, she brought the key. "Don''t wear headphones to listen to songs in the future, and still y it so loud." Tang Guo nced at her, "Why?" Hu Xian was going to die of anger. This elm bump was so loud that she could hear her knocking on the door. "It''s too loud, it''s not good for ears." Hu Xian ttened her mouth, her heart frustrated, "I''m doing it for you." Chapter 1643: Good lady (4) Chapter 1643: Gooddy (4) Hu Xian didn''t ask for a bargain, and suffered a dumb loss, and didn''t want to say anything to Tang Guo. Although she is not the kind of person who will break her skin if she makes a little thing, her tone is still not very good. When she turned around, she also told Tang Guo: "Don''t use headphones to listen to songs in the future. It''s not good for your ears to put it so loudly." If it were the original owner, I didn''t me Hu Xian for not opening the door and caring that she was not listening to music with headphones. I would definitely be touched, plus guilt. Maybe I will take out the hard work in the cab and share it with Hu Xian. "Okay, just listen to it for a while, it shouldn''t have any effect." Tang Guo said this, as if he didn''t notice that Hu Xian had a bad tone just now, and by the way, he said, "Hu Xian, if you don''t bring the key next time, If you can''t open the door, you can ask the auntie to get the spare key." Hu Xian: "..." Did she not bring the key? This Tang Guo is really annoying, he has to wear headphones to listen to the song, and still y it so loud. "Okay, I know." Hu Xian climbed onto the bed boringly,y on it, and started ying with her mobile phone. Tang Guo didn''t care, she nced at the door, turned on the phone, and checked the time. It was almost one o''clock, and the other people in the dorm were about to return. The only ones left who did not return were Gao Lili and Leng Ruofei. Leng Ruofei is cold and indifferent to everyone, and if others do not trouble her, she will not trouble others. Things like mming the door hard without the key will not appear on Leng Ruofei. But Gao Lili is different. If Hu Xian brought the key, she pretended not to bring her, and always liked to ask someone to open the door for her. So Gao Lili is simply toozy to take it, anyway, the original owner will go back to the dormitory before them, and then just call her up and open the door. Last semester, the original owner basically opened the door for them every day. It would be too obvious not to open the door to Goryeo with the excuse of listening to songs. So Tang Guo put away the bed curtain, got out of bed, washed his face, and simply wiped some skin care products. Put on your shoes and socks, carry your small bag and prepare to go out. "Tang Guo, are you going to the street?" Outside almost every university, there will be so many food courts. The freshman and sophomore courses are rtively easy, almost dissatisfied, and the time will be very generous. Hu Xian looked at Tang Guo''s formation, thinking she was going out, and gave birth to ask her to bring food in. "When youe backter, bring me a portion of hot and sour fried potatoes. The one for Li Ji is from the stall opposite the roast duck leg." Hu Xian stretched her head out, "Put more spicy rice and vinegar, don''t shallot." Tang Guo raised her head, a warm smile appeared on her white cheeks, "I won''t go out." Hu Xian froze for a moment, "If you don''t go out, then where are you going?" "Go to the library to check materials." "Then after checking the information, are you still going out?" Hu Xian asked unwillingly. Tang Guo shook his head, "If you don''t go out, there will be another ss in the afternoon. After the ss is over, go straight to the ssroom." She raised the book in her hand, "Look, I took all the books together, so I don''t have toe back. A trip saves much time and effort." Seeing that what Tang Guo said was true, Hu Xian''s face darkened, and she didn''t say anything more. Because Tang Guo''s reasons are too good, she still cherishes the appearance on the surface. She doesn''t want to say that if you go out and buy me hot and sour fried potatoes, if it is spread out by others, she will ignore it. Chapter 1644: Good lady (5) Chapter 1644: Gooddy (5) "Any other questions?" Tang Guo looked concerned, "Or, you go to the library with me, anyway, it''s boring in the bedroom." System: He can guarantee that the host is definitely not kind enough to ask Hu Xian to go to the library. Oh, he remembered that Gao Lili, who never took the key, ising back soon. When Hu Xian was taken to the library, no one opened the door for Gao Lili. As for Leng Ruofei, no one is sure whether she wille back immediately. "No, the weather is still a bit cold, the library is chilly, it''s too freezing, I''m not going, you go." "Okay, Hu Xian, are you sure there is nothing wrong?" Tang Guo asked again, "I will turn off the phone when I get to the library after a while. First, I want to check the information carefully so that the phone will not be distracted. Second, I dont want the sudden ringing of my mobile phone to cause trouble to others, so I will be very sorry." "It''s okay, just turn it off when you turn it off." Hu Xian thought to herself, who would call Tang Guo if it''s okay? In the library, so many people who don''t turn off their mobile phones are really making a fuss, and only people like Tang Guo can think about everything stupidly for others. System: Silly! Of course, the host shutting down the phone is not for the sake of others. She wants you to testify to her why she turned off the phone. The second one is that she was afraid that Gao Lili did not bring her key back, and no one would answer when she knocked on the door, so she would call her directly. In this way, Tang Guo smiled and opened the dormitory door and walked in the direction of the library. For people like Hu Xian and Gao Lili, she doesn''t want to be friends with them and have a good rtionship. But she can''t make others think that she is particrly mean, not just superficially, she will say something good for you, she will too. Because of these two roommates, the original owner''s university life is not good. The two of them asked the original owner to bring all kinds of snacks, but they were not paid. They went out for internships in thest year. In the first three years, that adds up to a huge sum. For office workers, not much. But for the original owner of the student family, the money was basically obtained from her part-time job on weekends and holidays. As for her parents, the monthly living expenses for her is 600. If you are in a small county on the 18th line, 600 yuan, you can go there if you save the province, after all, the food in the cafeteria is still cheap. But the location of this school is in a quasi-first-tier city, or in the city center. Six hundred yuan is just enough. The education given to her by her parents was that college students had to work-study, and if they wanted to buy anything, they had to figure out their own way. Regarding this, the original owner did notin, thinking that her parents were right in cooking. So I really use my spare time to do part-time jobs. Compared with the average student, she is rtively free. If she hadn''t always been guilty of irresistible problems, her life would have been perfect. In fact, her family is pretty good. The total sry of her parents is about 20,000 to 30,000. I havent heard that thebined sry of both parents is close to 30,000 yuan, and they will only pay 600 yuan per month to their daughter who is studying in a quasi-first-tier city. She is almost indifferent and does not worry about her life or death. It ispletely stocked. . Only when she is on vacation, her parents will call her and ask her to go back early. What are you going to do? First, make up lessons for her brother. Second, cook for the family. Chapter 1645: Good lady (6) Chapter 1645: Gooddy (6) In addition to these two things, she had to find a part-time job during vacation. It can be said that there is almost no time for myself. Fortunately, in this world, although there are many bad people, there are still good people. The owner of a clothing store appreciates her kind of hardworking and honest little girl. Therefore, every year during the holidays, she takes this shop to work. In his thoughts, Tang Guo had already arrived at the library. On the way, she had already turned off the phone. Her shutdown will not affect any social interactions at all. If she shuts down every day, it is estimated that more trouble will be avoided. Because once she remembered her cell phone, it was not because someone missed her and wanted to ask her if she was good, but just to ask her for help. Who told her to be so enthusiastic, she would always help them, and she did it perfectly. "It''s ridiculous to say that there are countless people she helped. When she was desperate, none of the calls in her cell phone were useful." Because she is so good, she has no self if she is good, it is not advisable to leave me as a person. "Tongzi, it''s okay, I actually came to such a conclusion." [Isn''t it because the host said that people are so cheap? No matter what role it is, the one that is easily acquired will not be taken seriously. Tang Guo found a more evasive position, the weather was still a bit cold at the moment, and it was a sleepy time at noon, and it did not expire. Except for students who love to run outside, there are fewer people in the library. She chose a few books that she was interested in and looked through them silently. When Tang Guo left the dormitory for half an hour, Gao Lili, who was tall and slender, had already walked to the door of the dormitory. As usual, she pped the door hard, "Tang Guo, help me open the door." She only patted twice. Under normal circumstances, within a minute, Tang Guo woulde and open the door for her. It''s just that she waited for two minutes, Tang Guo didn''te out, so she had to pat it twice. Still no one. She took another shot, still no one. "Open the door!" Gao Lili yelled several times, and finally had to take out her mobile phone, and angrily turned out Tang Guo''s mobile phone number and dialed it. "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off..." Gao Lili was a little dumbfounded. She had called Tang Guo so many times and never thought that she would shut down when she called. She didn''t believe in evil, so she fought two more times, still shut down. At that time, I was in a bad mood and had to find out the phone numbers of the other two roommates. Seeing Leng Ruofei''s phone call, she quivered quickly, and did not dare to call it. Even if she did, she would note back specifically to open the door with Leng Ruofei''s temperament. As ast resort, she could only dial Hu Xian''s phone. As soon as the phone was dialed, she heard the phone ring from the bedroom and her face changed again. Hu Xian slept in a daze. Hearing a call, he quickly picked up the phone, "Xian, open the door for me." "Huh? Lili, you didn''t bring the key?" "No, drive me quickly." Hu Xian woke up, a little impatient, and thought that Gao Lili was walking closer to her, so she had to get out of bed and help open the door. Gao Lili asked, "Where is Tang Guo, she is not in the bedroom, where did she go? Why is the phone turned off?" "I went to the library and said that I wanted to check the materials. I told me before that I was afraid of affecting other people, so I turned it off." Hu Xian''s smile was full of sarcasm. Chapter 1646: Good lady (7) Chapter 1646: Gooddy (7) Gao Lili rubbed her hands, vomiting in her mouth, "There is something wrong. I didn''t see anyone in the library and turned off the phone." "She just has some problems in her mind." Hu Xian followed toin, but forgot that Gao Lili did not bring the key. After all, their rtionship is good, and opening the door once in a while will not make Hu Xian impatient. There are four people in the dormitory. Only Gao Lili and Hu Xian have the same major. Tang Guo and Leng Ruofei are different majors from them. The Koreans are tall and pretty. They talked about boyfriends just as they were freshman. Therefore, in the ss before noon and thest ss in the afternoon, she would go on a date with her boyfriend and would note back with Hu Xian. Tang Guo read a ss book in the library, and then he will go to the ssroom. She took the textbooks and walked slowly to the ssroom. She and the ssmates in the university are not very familiar. The only one I am familiar with is a girl named He Qiqi. Often before ss, I would call her and tell her that when the professor called, remember to answer for her. If the rtionship is good, help out from time to time, this is the norm in the university, nothing. But her rtionship with He Qiqi is not good. He Qiqi only calls her affectionately when she is needed. Once, she was sick and asked for leave. There were a few important lessons that day, and the teacher should leave homework for the subject. That night, she nned to ask He Qiqi what homework the teacher left, could she send her a copy. As a result, He Qiqi said that she didn''t go to ss, so she didn''t know what topic was. But then He Qiqi handed in the homework. And she asked for help in the ss, and almost no one helped her. Everyone is unfamiliar, the ss people don''t help her, and when the news is not seen, there is nothing. If He Qiqi didn''t help her, it wouldn''t make sense. Obviously, He Qiqi often misses sses and is not very friendly to people, but when there is any problem, someone will always help her. It may be that He Qiqi is better at dressing up, while the original owner is inly dressed and hardly makeup, let alone high heels and small skirts. The money she earned from her part-time job can actually make her dress up, at least look more beautiful and fashionable. She had this n when she was just in her freshman year and got money from a part-time job. In the middle of the holiday, she wore a nice dress, small high heels, and put on a light makeup. When she returned home, she was scolded by her mother Li Meixue. It''s nothing more than to let her study hard, don''t make so many things. Dressed up so coquettishly, she asked her if she was talking about her boyfriend at school. Let her not be allowed to fall in love now, and when she graduates, she will introduce someone to her. "I am your mother. I say this for your own good." This is Li Meixue''s mantra, and it can be used anywhere. "Wearing so coquettish, other people see it and dont know what they will say. I have heard that now many college students are being raised by others. Xiaoguo, can you not learn it. You should dare to do that. , Dont enter this house." The original owner is a more obedient kind of character, and he really doesn''t bother to wear it. Girls who wear rustic and do not dress up are indeed easily overlooked. This world is full of color control everywhere. He Qiqi is actually pretty long, but because of her makeup, she wears good-looking clothes, which will make people pay more attention. Chapter 1647: Good lady (8) Chapter 1647: Gooddy (8) That mouth can talk again, and it can naturally attract many boys to be a cow and a horse for him. Not to mention copying homework, just to move bricks for beautiful girls. Such people exist. The original owner is different, because the parents warned that he would not walk too close to any boys. Coupled with a simple dress, it is difficult to attract the attention of male students. Female ssmates don''t like to be with this kind of person, because there is nomonnguage after all. Unless there is something that needs her help, I will think of her. That''s how it was ignored by countless people. When someone needs her, she can''t wait to reach out and don''t refuse at all. Over time, everyone got used to it. Tang Guo came to ss today, but the phone was not turned on. He Qiqi, who had originally nned to skip ss, called Tang Guo again. When the professor called her name, she wanted Tang Guo to agree. did not think of "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off..." He Qiqi, like Gao Lili, didn''t believe in evil. After several fights, she still couldn''t get through, and finally had to give up. After that, she could only call other people, wanting to ask them for help. But not everyone is Tang Guo, and will help without hesitation. In the eyes of the girls, He Qiqi is apetitor. She is too popr with boys. They are enemies. How can she answer her names? Naturally, He Qiqi can onlye to the ssroom with a book in her arms. Finally, I waste. She was going to ask Tang Guo what was going on and why the phone was turned off. However, Tang Guo sat at the front, she didn''t have the courage to be in the first row. [Host, He Qiqi is dizzy, you choose the first row, she dare not do it. But after ss, she will definitely find you to question. "After ss, there are people everywhere in the stairway and corridor. She wears such a short skirt under such a cold day, with her calves exposed. Even if she wears a warm coat on it, she is shivering from the cold, and she steps on again. Centimeter high-heeled shoes, do you think she catches up with me?" Tang Guo''s smile was a bit nasty, and she nced at the white shoes under her feet, "If you squeeze the stairs, you still have to wear t shoes." System: The host is big, the way youugh when you smile is very bad. Sure enough, after ss. Tang Guo immediately stood up and walked to the professor''s side, with a small white face with a smile on his face, "Professor Chen, I still have a question that I don''t understand. Can I dy you for a few minutes, please ask?" No teacher dislikes students who are eager to learn. And this student is very polite, of course Professor Chen will not refuse. He Qiqi wanted to shout, but when she heard Tang Guo''s voice, her voice got stuck in her throat, and she didn''t shout again. Professor Chen had a bad impression of her at first, so she still didn''t want to get along. She nned to stop Tang Guo at the door of the girls'' dormitoryter and ask why the phone was turned off before. Unexpectedly, after Tang Guo asked the question, he didn''t mean to go back to the bedroom. There is no ss in the afternoon, and she is going to the cafeteria for dinner. The best time for dinner is six o''clock. It''s toote. The food you eat is not easy to digest and you will get fat. After having dinner slowly, she went to the library again. sses and sses, meals, and going to the library are the life of college students. At a young age, lie down in the dormitory. Isnt that a waste? When Tang Guo was eating in the cafeteria, Gao Lili and Hu Xian just returned to the dorm after ss. They pped the door subconsciously and shouted: "Tang Guo, open the door." Chapter 1648: Nice lady (9) Chapter 1648: Nicedy (9) Naturally, there is no Tang Guo in the bedroom. "Did she note back?" Hu Xian frowned. Gao Lili snorted, "I shouldn''t be back. Call and try." Of course, still shut down. Hu Xian was about to touch the key from her bag, her expression changed, "I seem to forget to bring the key." This time it is true. She would remember that when she went to ss, she changed her bag. Forgot to put the key in that bag. "What should I do then?" Gao Lili was a little anxious, "I have to go back to the dorm to get some clothes, and my boyfriend is still waiting for me outside." The weather is still a bit cool, and Gao Lili does not want to chill herself. When I go to ss, I wear thicker ones. But to see your boyfriend, you must be well-dressed, at least you must not wear pants underneath, you must wear skirts, socks, and high-heeled shoes. "Or, give Leng Ruofei a call?" Gao Lili hesitated, "It''s six o''clock now, should she go back to the bedroom?" "Then you try." Gao Lili pressed her lips and dialed Leng Ruofei''s phone. A cold voice came over there, "What''s the matter?" "I... I''m Gao Lili, Leng Ruofei, when will youe back?" "what''s up?" Gao Lili shivered when she was frozen, "That''s it, I didn''t bring the key." "No one in the dormitory?" Leng Ruofei was a little surprised. After all, Tang Guo should be in the dormitory at this time. Even if they are not in the dormitory, the two people should call Tang Guo. How could they call her phone back. "No one, Tang Guo''s phone is turned off, isn''t this just calling you? Can youe back earlier and open the door for us?" Gao Lili''s voice was almost a request. Leng Ruofei can''t feel it, her voice is still cold, "That may not work, I have something to do today, and I am no longer at school. If you are not too troublesome, you cane to my house to get the key. Gao Lili: "..." "That... forget it." Gao Lili hung up, "Let''s go find Tang Guo." I don''t know who it is, tell them that in the cafeteria, I saw Tang Guo. They went to find someone quickly. Tang Guo was in the cafeteria, when he heard the system''s reminder, he wiped the corners of his mouth and turned to the library. When the two arrived at the cafeteria, they naturally couldn''t find Tang Guo. "Perhaps, she is in the library?" Hu Xian said after looking around. "Let''s go to the library to find it." Gao Lili felt angry, and the two went to the library again. Without knowing, Tang Guo left first. This time, she went shopping outside the school. The snacks outside the school were really delicious. After she was satisfied, she went to the cafe and slowly had a cup of coffee. "There is no one in the library." Hu Xian frowned, "Really, how can the mobile phone be turned off." Gao Lili was about to cry, "Xian, so are you. I used to bring the key every day, but I didn''t bring it today." "Didn''t I forget to release it? Who knows that Tang Guo didn''te back today and the phone was turned off." In the end, the two decided to find the auntie in charge. It''s not that they don''t look for it first, but the auntie is very fierce. People who look for her will be scolded all the way. "It''s time to go back." Tang Guo finished his coffee, walked out of the cafe and walked slowly back to the bedroom. As soon as I arrived at the school gate, I saw Goryeo hurried out. When Gao Lili saw her, she didn''t make a call. "Tang Guo, how did your phone turn off? By the way, where did you go before and why didn''t you go back to the bedroom?" "Go out and buy some daily necessities." Tang Guo happened to be holding a stic bag in her hand. "This month I have a tight hand. I have chosen to choose for a long time. I finally bought something cheap and practical. Gao Lili, you are so anxious. Where are you going? See your boyfriend? No wonder the makeup is so exquisite. I believe your boyfriend will like it." Goryeo was speechless. The other party praised her, if she said anything serious, it would be no good to cause people around to watch. After all, she still cares about image. "Okay, I''m leaving, don''t tell you more, my boyfriend is still waiting." Tang Guo smiled and waved, and walked towards the female dormitory with the bag. Suddenly, she felt a special line of sight. Looking up, he saw a very handsome man standing beside her. The man''s gaze was on her stic bag. Chapter 1649: Nice lady (10) Chapter 1649: Nicedy (10) Bailisheng felt that if he remembered correctly, he went to a certain supermarket under his name and identally saw that this girl should have filled a lot of things into the basket and checked out, right? Therefore, she just said to another girl that she had a tight hand, and after a long time, she finally bought something cheap and practical. It''s really strange. He saw clearly just now, the girl holding the daily necessities shelf, the things on it are all imported, right? It''s easy to use, it''s definitely easy to use. His supermarket doesn''t sell fakes, especially imported things. They always check strictly. Cheap? Is it cheap? It''s definitely not cheap, but it''s cheap. Everymodity she took was two or three times more expensive than ordinarymodities. Looking at her dress, it seems that she is not a student with a more luxurious standard of living. "Any questions?" Bailisheng was still thinking, but Tang Guo hadnt expected that Tang Guo had already walked in front of him, white and clean, with a smile on her delicate little face, The big brother, why are you staring at my stic bag? The sweet voice awakened the contemtive Bailisheng. He frowned slightly, yes, why did he stare at the stic bag of the little girl? "Brother, are you interested in the brand I bought and want to buy it for my girlfriend?" Tang Guo opened the stic bag and pointed the mouth of the bag to Bailisheng. "It''s still because these things are more private. I''m sorry. Go to the supermarket to buy?" Bailisheng still couldn''t hold back, nced into the stic bag, and then quickly looked away. The daily necessities she buys are indeed more private. There are only three or four packs of sanitary napkins, and there are also two packs of sanitary napkins, and there are also two packs of sanitary napkins. The distance may be too close. He also nced at the package of the sanitary pants that said two packs. Finally, there are anti-bacterial soap for underwear. So, he nced, and quickly moved away. "Big brother, in fact, when you buy these things in the supermarket, no one cares about what you buy. If you want you to have a good rtionship with your girlfriend, you should buy it. Face or something is not important at all." Bailisheng subconsciously said, "No, I don''t have a girlfriend." How could he have a girlfriend, that kind of troublesome creature, he is not interested at all, but he ns to live it alone in this life. "Oh, then why are you staring at my stic bag?" Facing the girls'' pursuit of articles, Bailisheng felt very embarrassed for the first time. Why is he staring at other girls'' stic bags? The key is that they buy such private things. Most people probably think that he is a pervert. "Aren''t you a pervert?" Tang Guo asked. System: No, I will die ofughter. The host is really too naughty and bullies others every time. Now he doesn''t need to ask, the only person who can be so bullied by the host is her family. Otherwise, with her temperament, it would be impossible to say so much to a stranger. Bailisheng denied, "ssmate, you have misunderstood, I am not a pervert." "A pervert does not say that he is a pervert, just as a bad person does not write on his face that he is a bad person." Bailisheng: Sure enough, girls are really the most troublesome creatures, so it''s better to be single. Facing Tang Guo''s suspicious eyes, Bai Lisheng didn''t know how to speak. From small torge, in the face of various emergencies, he was able toe up with solutions immediately. It''s not working now. Chapter 1650: Good lady (11) Chapter 1650: Gooddy (11) "Brother, please exin, why are you staring at my stic bag?" Tang Guo said, if you don''t exin, I will tell everyone that you are a pervert, making Bai Lisheng very speechless. ording to his temperament, facing such troublesome creatures, he should turn around and leave at this time. But not only did he not leave, but he was still thinking about how to clear himself is not the reason for the abnormality. When did he be someone who cares about others'' eyes? He can''t say directly. Just now I saw her trying to install these expensive and easy-to-use daily necessities in the supermarket, and then heard her and her ssmates say that she had chosen cheap and easy-to-use daily necessities. Curious? At that time, she was afraid that she would say that you are not only a pervert, but also a stalker, so the exnation is even more unclear. Suddenly, Bailisheng''s inspiration shed, and his expression became rxed. This time he looked straight into Tang Guo''s stic bag. "ssmate, I was indeed looking at your stic bag just now." "Are you going to admit that you are a pervert?" Tang Guo asked, "Big brother, in fact, you are not bad in length. Why do you love such a heavy mouth? If you get rid of these bad things, your life will definitely be very good. " System: Hahahahahaha, also cute. Bailisheng didn''t have the panic just now, with a faint smile on his face. "ssmates, Im really curious, why did you choose these brands, because these brands are new brands that our supermarket has just introduced from abroad. Under the current circumstances, not many people buy So, after watching for so long, I especially want to investigate why you should choose these brands. In fact, there are many brands in China that are more suitable for your students and the price is more suitable, and thefort is not bad. " System: [Host, you look at people, but you are investigating with you in a serious manner, using these brands. "I just made you misunderstood, I''m sorry. I don''t know if you are free now? Can we go to the water bar and talk? I need an experience report. After the talk, there will be plenty of gifts, at most half a gift. Hours. I dont know. Is it convenient?" "It''s convenient." Tang Guo changed his idea of going back to the dormitory directly, and answered directly, and then asked, "Is the gift of the same brand?" "Yes." The corners of Bailisheng''s lips twitched slightly. She really has a soft spot for these brands. Next, the two chose a water nearby. "ssmate, tell me what you think." I have to say that Bailisheng looks very professional, and he took out a small notebook and pen to write it down. Since he is so professional, Tang Guo needs to be professional too. "Tongzi, I haven''t used these brands at all. Quickly scan for me, how many people in the world are using them, and what is the feeling of using them." With a smile on Tang Guo''s face, he slowly took out a pack of sanitary napkins. The scanning of the system was very fast, and quickly summarized these brands, the reputation on the Inte, and the feelings of countless people after using them, and transmitted them to Tang Guo''s mind. So when Bailisheng heard Tang Guo''s serious, clear-spoken, and methodical presentation of the brand, his expression was very serious. It seems that this student is really a loyal user of these brands. Chapter 1651: Good lady (12) Chapter 1651: Gooddy (12) After half an hour, Bai Lisheng looked satisfied and led Tang Guo to the supermarket just now. I gave her a lot of gifts, all of which were daily necessities of those brands. She even gave away some other new brand products, hoping that she could tell him how she felt after using it. Naturally, the two exchanged methods ofmunication. In the end, Bai Lisheng didn''t know what his purpose was, or as a gentleman, watching it was dark, he sent Tang Guo to the school''s door. Tang Guo just carried two big stic bags and walked back to the bedroom. [Host, there are many supermarkets under your cute name. It seems that you have a very pleasant talk today. "Maybe he is unhappy? The information you gave me is equivalent to doing a global big data analysis for these brands that are rtively unfamiliar to Chinese people. As a businessman, can he be dissatisfied with these? I guess he will go back. , I will write a n and n to make these brands out. Maybe in the future, I can directly cooperate with these foreign brands and be the best agents." Tang Guo curled his lips, "Just give me some gifts, stingy." [That, the host is big, and I will be a family in the future, so why bother about it. As for the family, dont make the distinction so clear. If the separation is clear, its not good for feelings. When Tang Guo returned to the bedroom, Hu Xian was alone. This afternoon, Hu Xian and Gao Lili had searched Tang Guo for a long time because they didn''t bring the key, but no one was found. Finally, I had to go to the auntie to get the spare key, and the auntie was holding the key, cursing and cursing from the first floor to the seventh floor. The whole female dormitory of the vi is the dormitory of other students. I am afraid that everyone knows that they didn''t bring the keys and were scolded by the old witch. Seeing Tang Guo''s return, Hu Xian couldn''t help asking, "Tang Guo, where did you go this afternoon, why didn''t you see anyone and couldn''t get through your phone call. Lili and I went to the cafeteria and library to look for you, you Im not in the library anyway, leave my phone on anyway, its sote and there is no news. What if something goes wrong?" "Huh, what did you buy?" Hu Xian''s attention was quickly attracted by the two stic bags in Tang Guo''s hand, "Have you gone to the supermarket?" Tang Guo nodded, "Yes, I ate, went to the library to read a book for a while, and forgot to turn on the phone. Then I went outside and went around, but I didn''t expect to meet the supermarket for activities." "What did you buy, did you eat?" "No, sanitary napkins, sanitary pants, and the daily necessities included in the sterilizing soap." When Hu Xian heard this, she suddenly became disinterested. "Very cheap?" "Inexpensive," Tang Guo smiled warmly and held up two bags. "Buy a bag and get a bag. It''s really a bargain. Recently, money is very tight, and it''s so cheap when encountering high activities. The next six months There is no need to buy these things. The supermarket also gave me many other brands for me to try." Originally, Hu Xian was not interested when he heard that it was in the sanitary napkin. I heard Tang Guo say again, buy a bag, give it away. If the thing is cheap, unusable, and difficult to sell, the other party will engage in this kind of loss-making business. Maybe it''s possible, the expiration date is about toe, and people like Tang Guo will buy sanitary napkins at a cheaper price. Can this kind of thing be bought too cheap? Chapter 1652: Nice lady (13) Chapter 1652: Nicedy (13) "Xiao Lan, do you want to order, I will give you two packs." Tang Guo said kindly. Hu Xian shook her head quickly, "No, I buy it myself, and we are not using the same brand. I have used my brand for a long time, and I always think it''s good. I don''t dare to use other unfamiliar brands." "Ok." Tang Guo also knew that Hu Xian was more particr about using these things, so she said that. If it were Goryeo, she would not say that. Although Gao Lili doesn''t like cheap things, Bingju doesn''t take advantage of it. Even if she doesn''t use it, she has to keep it if she doesn''t use it, and she won''t refuse it if it gets moldy. Don''t look at Gao Lili every time she goes out, she looks brighter. In fact, she doesn''t care at all in the bedroom. It is simply like two people. Tang Guo nced at Gao Lili''s table and berths. On the table, various cosmetics were ced on it in a mess, and the books were also very messy. The makeup brushes and the makeup eggs have a thickyer of powder umted on them, and I dont know how long they have not been cleaned. Not to mention, the various kinds of shoes in Korea. If you don''t wear it, you can hardly care. Only every time you wear it, the shoes will be wiped clean. At this moment, twenty or thirty pairs of shoes were piled up in a mess, faintly, with some unpleasant smell. It is estimated that Gao Lili knew it and sprayed some perfume on it. The smell was a bit sour. System: vomit... Tang Guo put all the two pockets of sanitary napkins in the cab and locked them. Although the original owner is a person who is less likely to refuse, the items he cares about are still locked in the cab. Of course, when someone asked her, she would not refuse. After she nned to wash, she went to bed andy down. When I came to the sink, I nced at the washbasin belonging to Korea. There was a pair of blue trousers soaking inside, with some blood stains faintly inside. [Host, this is unbearable. "I need to block my sense of smell." [Goryeo is too careless, she wears so morously outside and her life is too dirty. He has seen all kinds of best products, such as Goryeo, and he can''t stand it. "It''s okay. I will iste my ce when the timees. I will rece the ones in the basin. I will put them there every time I use them." Gao Lili is still the kind of person who likes to use other people''s washbasins. Tang Guo had already seen that all kinds of Gao Lili socks were soaking in her bucket. [Host, your bucket is upied. ] The system is weak and said, [She is used to upying, the original owner is used to it. "Then don''t." It was not that Tang Guo let Go Lili, but she was unwilling to help Gao Lili pay attention to hygiene. As for this bucket, she will destroy it after Gao Lili takes away the contents. Don''t lose it, just poke a hole. She cannot be med for Gao Lili''s mistake. The first person who can''t stand Goryeo can''t be her. She took a look at the dormitory and thought that it would be more appropriate for Hu Xian and Gao Lili to stand up. System: Bad bad. She didn''t do anything, just let the best product find no excuses, take advantage of her, and couldn''t cause conflict. The best product can''t take advantage of her, nor can it with Leng Ruofei. Just ask, the two best products have lived for a long time, can they not conflict? Chapter 1653: Good lady (14) Chapter 1653: Gooddy (14) Gao Lili''s living habits arepletely different from Hu Xian''s. It''s just that Gao Lili can''t influence Hu Xian, and Hu Xian is not the kind of person who kindly reminds her of her hygiene habits. Under normal circumstances, Hu Xian would not point out what was wrong when he saw something wrong, but would choose to watch it silently, letting the other party get worse. Only when she touched Hu Xian herself would she jump up and make trouble. For example, Goryeo uses Tangguo buckets, pots and the like. The original owner said a few words before, telling Gao Lili not to use her bucket to soak those things, and not to wash it for two or three days. Gao Lili would say with a smile, forget it, and say, after she finishes washing it up. Hu Xian was also helping out, saying that Gao Lili had already cleaned it up for you. If you have a dormitory, don''t worry about that much. If it were her, she would have stood up and had a fight with Gao Lili. Tang Guo washed up quickly, went to bed, put down the curtain, and isted the strange smell outside. "This Lili, it''s true. The underwear has been soaked for a day. Why don''t you wash it yet? It''s not too particr." Hearing Hu Xian''sining outside, Tang Guo''s lips curled up slightly. Isn''t this unbearable? The unbearable ones are still toe. The rtionship between Gao Lili and Hu Xian is the most recent. Hu Xian murmured a lot, and finally walked in and said to Tang Guo, "Tang Guo, your bucket was upied by Lili again. Soaked shoes and socks in it. I remember it for two days. I haven''t washed it yet. When Lilies back, you can talk about her anyway. After soaking for so long, I still dont know how many bacteria have been born. Can I wear it without disinfecting water?" Tang Guo stretched out a head and said, "Maybe she''s busy, but the one who looks back is that I will talk to her." Hu Xian''s goal was achieved, "That is to say, her living habits are too bad, she often takes up your bucket, basin and the like, you are also good-tempered." "Everyone is in the same dormitory, and it''s useless." Tang Guo said. Hu Xian cursed a idiot in her heart, and when her goal was achieved, shey down. She doesn''t know how to offend people. It''s just this idiot who can do this thankless thing. Tang Guo also lowered the curtain again and said to Gao Lili? Forget it, she didn''t bother to say that she was not interested in helping others to teach her daughter''s hygiene habits, and Hu Xian wanted to use her, there was no way. As for why he agreed. In this world, there are many good people who have promised, and they won''t let one go back. Everyone is an adult, and there are some things you just listen to. The left ear goes in and the right ear goes out. As for whether I will say tomorrow, I would have forgotten when I got up after sleeping, and I still remember what I started. System: Yes, the adult world is reallyplicated. Many words, just listen to them, dont take it seriously, you will lose if you take it seriously. "I have a bit of insomnia recently." Tang Guo said. Hu Xian was surprised, "Did Gao Lili talk to her boyfriend on the phone every night for two or three days in the morning and disturb you?" "No, I stopped by to see the doctor today." System: Really? Is it the doctor who went to see Baili? "How to say?" Hu Xian didn''t care about Tang Guo, but was just curious. Tang Guo said quietly, "The doctor said that I was a little nervous, and I said that I couldn''t sleep, and I had to toss and turn over and over again every day, and I could only fall asleep at three or four in the morning." "Well, is it because Goryeo quarreled you?" Chapter 1654: Nice lady (15) Chapter 1654: Nicedy (15) Hu Xian usually fell asleep at eleven o''clock, naturally she didn''t know about Tang Guo''s insomnia. "No, I''m just confused about the future and have anxiety." Tang Guo said pitifully, "It''s a semester now, I feel I haven''t learned anything, and I don''t know what to do in the future. So, I started today I nned to go to the library in my spare time and read more books. There is always nothing wrong with it." Hu Xian doesn''t think so. In the university, it is most important to participate in extracurricr practice and build a good rtionship with ssmates. It''s not a high school right now, and it''s not useful to study hard. "Read more, it''s true." But Hu Xian answered like this. Tang Guo nodded, "I''m going to take medicine and I''m going to sleep. The doctor said that if I don''t get a good night''s sleep, it will be bad for my health." Tang Guo took out a bottle of mineral water and a medicine bottle, and swallowed two pills in front of Hu Xian. System: Are you okay with the host who swallowed two throat lozenges? Then, Hu Xian watched Tang Guo lying on the bed, and soon there was a shallow breathing. She shook her head, sneered, and continued to y with her phone. At ten:50, she also put down her phone, ready to go to sleep. She can care about that face, and basically won''t go to bed too far beyond eleven. She sleeps well and can fall asleep in basically two minutes. At about 11:50, the door of the dormitory was pped and banged. Didn''t wake Tang Guo, but woke Hu Xian. "Open the door for me, I am Goryeo." As usual, Hu Xian kept her eyes open, and shouted at Tang Guo''s bed, "Tang Guo, Lili is back. Open the door for her." When Gao Lili heard the movement here, she stopped beating the door. But Tang Guo didn''t move. She took the "medicine to help sleep", and she slept so hard that she couldn''t wake up. Hu Xian yelled a few times. Tang Guo didn''t know when she opened the curtain a bit. Hu Xian opened her eyes and saw Tang Guo sleeping soundly. Suddenly it remembered that Tang Guo took "the medicine to help sleep", and when she listened to Gao Lili shouting to open the door, her expression was sullen. She clearly knew that she was asleep at this time. Can this Gao Lilie back earlier? Even if youe backter, can you bring the key with you? Hu Xian was awakened, and she got out of bed slowly and opened the door. "Lili, why didn''t you bring the key?" No matter who opened the door for her, Gao Lili just had to open the door anyway. "Didn''t I forget this? Xian, I brought you skewers." Hu Xian looked at the contents of the box, and was a little less angry, "You eat it, I brushed my teeth, it''s sote again, it''s easy to get fat after eating." "I brought it specifically for you." Hu Xian is not good at rejecting Gao Lilis kindness, so she said, "Then put it on the table. I will eat it after heating it tomorrow morning." In fact, she doesn''t know how to eat, just to kill the troublesome Goryeo. "Okay, then I will put it on the table for you." Hu Xiany back again, and when she was asleep, she heard Gao Lili''s gigglingughter. When she opened her eyes, she heard Gao Lili making a video call with her boyfriend. I suffocated in my heart, and said patiently, "Lili, keep your voice down and quarrel Tang Guo to sleep." "Tang Guo seems to be sleeping well." Gao Lili stretched her head and looked at Tang Guo, "I didn''t bother her. She slept very heavily today." Hu Xian: You **** quarreled me, it''s sote, don''t you feel a little conscious? System: Hey, the scheming girl host. Only one day, the two were about to fight. Chapter 1655: Nice lady (16) Chapter 1655: Nicedy (16) That night, Tang Guo slept very sweetly. Even if she is not blocked from hearing, she can sleep well, and she ispletely immune to the noisy sounds of Goryeo and her boyfriend''s video calls. Hu Xian can''t do it. If she was not awakened by the knock on the door by Gao Lili and she called in the middle of the night, she would not be affected much. It was also because today, her life was not so smooth, she vaguely wondered where the anger came from, and Gao Lili was so noisy. If it is normal, it is definitely not her who is in the head, but Leng Ruofei. Leng Ruofei went home today, not in the dormitory, no one can manage Gao Lili. Usually there is Leng Ruofei, and the other party said, you quarreled me, Gao Lili seemed to be frightened, even if she did not hang up the phone, she would unknowingly be quiet. "Lili, can you keep your voice down?" Hu Xian looked at the time, it was already three o''clock. I don''t know what Gao Lili and her boyfriend have to say. She was about to fall asleep when Gao Lili''s sudden hahaha voice woke her up. Due to the rtionship between the two, she could not say anything hard. And she''s the kind of person who doesn''t like to rip the skin directly. Even if you feel ufortable, you have to do a good job on the surface. Although it is not as good as the social animals who have been in the society for many years, among the students, they are rtively good at being human on the surface. "Xian, did you bother you?" Gao Lili took off her earplugs and asked with a confused face, "Then I will keep your voice down, or else, you can wear earplugs to sleep, so that it won''t bother you." Gao Lili is of that kind. It is typically only for oneself. Except in front of boyfriends, boyfriends, and male ssmates, other ces can be shameless. In fact, in front of the opposite sex, she doesn''t particrly want a face, but the opposite **** mostly eats her looks. Shameless in front of the opposite **** is not shameless, but being coquettish, squeamish, cute, and beautiful. You have to give way. Such a beautiful girl has some shorings, what''s wrong? Most male ssmates don''t care too much, arguing with her, robbing her, most things will depend on her. Being spoiled in front of male ssmates, doing things in front of female ssmates is more annoying. "It''s sote, there are still sses tomorrow morning, so go to bed, or you won''t get up tomorrow morning." Of course, Hu Xian will not say directly, you are too noisy, and I can''t sleep because of the noise, she is such a person. No matter what you say, I will always find one, I''m just for your good excuses. However, this is obviously not feasible in front of Goryeo. "If you can get up, you used to surf the Inte all night, and you can still go to ss the next day. At that time, you can sit in the back row and you can make up your sleep. If you can''t get up, then you have to trouble Xian, but when you roll the call, You promise me, Xiao Lan, you are really the best." Hu Xian: Ma Ma batch! Tang Guo was already asleep, and the system didn''t need to sleep. He has to record these interesting pictures, and when the host wakes up, he will be very happy to watch them. In the end, Hu Xian fell asleep. She plugged her ears with earplugs and buried her entire head in the quilt. Tossing over and over, it was about five o''clock before I really couldn''t sleep. Because there are sses in the morning, in order to have more time, I have to get up after 7:30. She subconsciously looked at Tang Guo''s position and was taken aback. Chapter 1656: Nice lady (17) Chapter 1656: Nicedy (17) The bed curtain has been pulled up, and the quilt is neatly folded. "Tang Guo, did you get up so early?" At this time, she watched Tang Guo had walked from the direction of the bathroom, "I remember you didn''t have ss this morning, right?" "I recently suffered from insomnia and my body is weak. I n to go for a run. I exercise, then have breakfast, and finally go to the library to study." Tang Guo said logically, "I''m leaving." Hu Xian didn''t react until Tang Guo went out and gently closed the door of the dormitory. No, is there something wrong? Yes, Tang Guo should usually get up at this time, and it takes ten minutes to freshen up. Tang Guo should only apply skin cream and not make-up. Wearing is rtively simple and does not take much time. Moreover, her living habits are pretty good. Every morning, if you can''t beat me, I will buy breakfast. Usually Tang Guo leaves the dormitory at 7:40, which is when she washes her face. Then she would take the opportunity to stop Tang Guo and ask the other party to help bring back a breakfast. After she washed and dressed, Tang Guo had already brought her breakfast back. She could take the breakfast and go to the ssroom while eating, saving a lot of time. Hu Xian frowned. Tang Guo said that she was going for a run. She definitely couldn''t let the other party bring her breakfast. She couldn''t fall asleep because of Gao Lili''s noisest night, her mind was a little unconscious, Tang Guo''s living habits also changed, she couldn''t eat free breakfast, and she felt even more ufortable. After she finished washing, she had to go to the cafeteria to buy breakfast crowded, and it was very ufortable to think about it. Therefore, when washing, the movement is rtively big. Gao Lili was awakened, "Be quiet, do you want anyone to sleep?" Hu Xian: Ma Ma batch. Gao Lili closed her eyes. She was angry about getting up. Whoever disturbed her to sleep would be more fierce than anyone else. Hu Xian''s movement was a bit smaller, but Gao Lili still felt that she was being quarreled. No matter who it was, she yelled directly, "Could you be quieter, early in the morning, make such a big move, do you want people to sleep?" Hu Xian was frustrated, but fortunately, she had finished washing. She nced at Gao Lili who was still sleeping, walked to her bed and patted it, "Lili, get up, go to ss." Hearing Hu Xians voice, Gao Lilis tone improved, "So sleepy, I didnt go to bed until six oclock and I couldnt get up anymore, Xian, or else, when the professor rolls the name, you can agree to me. ?" "Okay." Hu Xian twitched the corners of her mouth. "However, this is easy to be dismantled. After all, we are already in the second study. The professor knows us well. Lili, you should get up. You can sit in the back row and make upter. feel." "I really can''t get up." Gao Lili covered her head with the quilt, "whatever, just deal with it if you can." "If it is revealed by the professor, I am not responsible." "I know, don''t me you, that old man really wants to be held ountable, I''m unlucky." If he gets Goryeo, Hu Xian is ready to go out. Hu Xian went to the cafeteria for breakfast, and when he was almost done, he saw Tang Guo, sweating profusely, appearing here. "Have you gone to ss?" Tang Guo''s smile was very clean. "Sure enough, I ran for a while and sweated a lot better. I decided to get up for a run earlier." Chapter 1657: Good lady (18) Chapter 1657: Gooddy (18) "That''s pretty good." Hu Xian said indifferently, "So early, can you get up?" "For good health, I have to get up. I don''t want to go to university and break my body." "All right, let''s not talk much, I''m going to ss." Hu Xian felt that there was nothing to say, so she could not say directly, you just missed the time to bring her breakfast when you got up so early to go for a run? Face, she still wants. Tang Guo walked into the canteen, bought a hearty breakfast, brought it to a spot in the corner, and ate slowly. Suddenly, her mobile phone rang and nced at it. Bailisheng actually sent it. Bailisheng: Miss Tang, you helped me a lot yesterday. Tang Guo: I''m just telling how I feel after using it. System: Isn''t it useless yet? Hypocritical women lose all their morals in order to tease a man. Bailisheng: I think the gifts given to Miss Tang yesterday were a bit shabby. Miss Tang''s words gave me many directions. Tang Guo: The gift is pretty good. I can save money for several months. After all, my life is rtively tight. (Bai Li Sheng: Really? Is it too difficult to use expensive imported products?) Bailisheng: Miss Tang, I have decided that all the necessities you need in the future will be provided by my supermarket. ording to what Miss Tang said yesterday, we intend to collect more user experience, if it is really good, we will vigorously promote this brand. Tang Guo almost squirted when he saw it. System: Very good, you don''t have to worry about hygiene products for the next life. Bailisheng: Miss Tang, are you interested in opening a social ount? I think Miss Tang knows the product very well, and creating a social ount can attract more people''s attention. System: This guy, do you want to grow his host into a generation of sanitary napkin inte celebrities? Tang Guo: Do you value me too much? Bailisheng: Miss Tang, this should be a good thing for you. Because of Miss Tang''sprehensive knowledge of a brand, I think Miss Tang is very suitable for such a thing. In fact, my thought is that we willunch many new products without any changes in the follow-up, all of which need people to try. Miss Tang is a very suitable candidate. Not only serious, but also very good-looking. If Miss Tang is interested, we can make time for an interview. Tang Guo groaned, and continued to send messages: Do you need to show your face? Bailisheng: Don''t show your face. Tang Guo: That''s fine. I have no ss in the morning. Are you free? Bailisheng: Yes. He was looking for an inte celebrity in this area, but he couldn''t find a suitable one. He is the one who wants to do real things, not in the water. Many Inte celebrities take money to work. Even if the product is not suitable, they will directlyunch the product for money, which is not easy to use. The social ount he wants to create is a high-end lifestyle product that only promotes useful. Therefore, he must try and write his own thoughts on the products he brought out. People in this area are actually not hard to find. Why did he meet Tang Guo by ident yesterday? I wondered whether it was her, it was really suitable. [Host, I think Bailisheng is single for a reason. Cant helpughing. In the future, I dont know if he thinks of today, will he cry and coax his future daughter-inw to be an inte celebrity, or an inte celebrity like sanitary napkins. Tang Guo raised his eyes: "Isn''t he single to get my attention?" System: Go thick! Chapter 1658: Nice lady (19) Chapter 1658: Nicedy (19) After Tang Guo finished eating, he immediately returned to the bedroom, quietly changing his clothes. Seeing Zhengxiang while Gao Lili was sleeping, she carried her bag and gently opened the door and went out. There is still a while before the time agreed by Bailisheng. She first went to the business hall and applied for a new card. Shutting down every day is still not good. Whenever there is a need in the future, she will just turn off another card. Anyway, the current social circle of the original owner is all troublesome for her. As for her new card, it will be used to store her new social circle. Those who only take advantage and don''t suffer, should be a nodding acquaintance, there is no need to care too much. After applying for the card, it was almost the time agreed with Bailisheng. This time, the location of Baili Shengyue is a more formal coffee shop, full of sincerity. When he came, he actually brought the contract. In fact, Bailisheng also thought he was a little strange. It was obvious that such trivial matters could be done by the assistant secretary below. He actually came by himself, and he still found it very interesting. He always felt that something was not right, as if there was a virus invading, maliciously operating the program, and it was tampered with. When he saw Tang Guo, all the mess in his mind disappeared. The two sat in the cafe and talked for a long time. Tang Guo also felt that it was good to do this job. The main thing is to use these products. After the experience, unlike those part-time jobs that the original owner finds, it takes a lot of time to return, and the whole process is standing or busy, and the rewards are less. And being a sanitary napkin inte celebrity is much easier. After all, she is just an ordinary college student, and her living standard is definitely higher than that of the original owner, and she needs a source of money. In the end, the two talked happily, Tang Guo also registered a social ount on the spot, Bailisheng was the first follower. When leaving, Tang Guo told Bailisheng his new number, and then the two left. Tang Guo closed the other card and went directly to the library to read. At about ten o''clock, Gao Lili woke up from starvation. Subconsciously went to sweep the table, ording to the usual habit, Tang Guo brought Hu Xian breakfast, and would also bring her one by the way. But looking at the messy table, there was nothing, Gao Lili couldn''t help butin, "This Tang Guo, why didn''t you bring me breakfast, this kind of thing can be forgotten." She remembered that Tang Guo had no ss today, so she subconsciously took out her cell phone and called Tang Guo. Of course, the phone is off. Gao Liliined about why Tang Guo shut down. Then I remembered that Hu Xian shoulde back soon, "Let Xian take it, just because she came back from the teaching building by the way." In fact, there is still a detour from the teaching building to the cafeteria. It''s not far, just add five minutes. If the rtionship is good, this kind of thing is not a problem at all. However, Gao Lili is the one who likes to take advantage most, and Hu Xian is a particrly disadvantaged person. If the two best products are put together and there is no problem, it can only show that there is still a big fool between them. "Xiao Lan, when youe back, bring me a breakfast, please, I''m really going to starve to death." Hu Xian gritted her teeth and agreed, "Okay, what do you want." Gao Lili talked a lot, and when she hung up, she said, "It''s still Xian the best." Chapter 1659: Nice lady (20) Chapter 1659: Nicedy (20) "Tang Guo''s phone is turned off again. I really don''t know what she is doing. No one can find it for a day." "Mostly, she went to the library. She went to the library and always shut down." Hu Xian said subconsciously, not knowing, this was Tang Guo''s first day of deliberately giving her psychological hints, it was a kind of ordinary hypnosis. Technique. Every time someone mentioned why Tang Guo shut down, she would subconsciously say that she had gone to the library. Before long, Hu Xian returned to the bedroom with breakfast. Delivered to Gao Lili''s bed, "Breakfast is here." "thank you." "A total of four yuan. Give cash or transfer to WeChat?" Hu Xian was able to bring breakfast to Gao Lili, it was already great. It''s impossible to let her pad, or don''t need money at all. Gao Lili was visibly stunned, perhaps because Hu Xian is not Tang Guo, and she also understands that Hu Xian is a more savvy person. She took out her mobile phone and said, "Then I will transfer you to WeChat." If it was Tang Guo, she would probably say, "I''m starving to death, I''ll give itter." Then, after eating, she basically forgot about it. The original owner is honest, and he is ashamed to talk about this kind of a few dors, but also to please his personality, afraid that asking for money directly will hurt the feelings of the roommate, so naturally he will not stop. In fact, after transferring the money to Hu Xian, Gao Lili was also a little bit subtle. For only four yuan, she couldn''t wait to go back. It was too stingy. Of course, she still wouldn''t say such things directly. "Lili, there is bad news for you. The professor''s roll call today has been dismantled." Gao Lili was biting a bun and almost didn''t spit it out. "Well, I got upte and ate breakfast again. The seats in the back were all upied and I could only sit in the front row. Your name was in front of me, so after I answered for you, the professor ordered my name again. , I originally nned to say that I am Gao Lili, but I didnt expect that old man looked at me with a smile, and patted my head and said, I remember youre not Gao Lili, youre Hu Xian, right? Branch.''" Gao Lili was initially a little angry. Seeing Hu Xian crying andbining the professor''s words, sheughed directly, "Well, don''t me you, it''s a big deal that I won''t miss his ss this semester." This professor is a rtively open-minded old man, and gives every student the opportunity to absenteeism three times a semester. More than three times wide, was caught by him, no matter how good your test scores, you will all fail. Before that, Gao Lili had missed ss twice and was caught. Hu Xian: "I knew it, I would go down earlier, and I had to buy breakfast today." "You went to eat breakfast by yourself, didn''t you ask Tang Guo to bring it for you?" Hu Xian shook her head, "She went out for a run early in the morning and said she was weak and she had to exercise. I won''t bete when she brings me breakfast." Then, neither of them said anything. And did Hu Xian really sit in the front row because he was toote? Only she knew it. Tang Guo was reading a book until noon, and then went to the cafeteria for dinner. She didn''t mean to go back to the dormitory at all. At this moment, Gao Lili was already up. After all, she was going to the cafeteria for dinner with her boyfriend at noon, and went out beautifully. Upon seeing this, Hu Xian hurriedly shouted, "Lili, take the key. Tang Guo may not be back at noon and will continue to visit the library." Chapter 1660: Good lady (21) Chapter 1660: Gooddy (21) She really didn''t want to open the door for Gao Lili. Doesn''t she take a lunch break? Reluctantly, Gao Lili took the key and went out. After leaving the dormitory, she muttered silently, Xiao Lan had so many things. Isn''t Xian in the bedroom at noon? Open the door to her easily, what will happen? [Host, today Gao Lili brought the key. "Oh, then go back to the dormitory, I also want to take a nap." Seeing Tang Guoing back, Hu Xian was a little surprised, "Aren''t you going to be in the library?" "There is ss in the afternoon, and I am very sleepy. Come back and have a rest." Hu Xian always felt that she suffered a loss today and felt ufortable. She remembered that the shoes and socks that Gao Lili had soaked in the Tang Guo bucket had not been washed, and said, "Tang Guo, have you said to Lili that you have washed the shoes and socks earlier. Soaked in it, it smells." "Forgot." Tang Guo thought for a while, "I woke up, she fell asleep, there was no time to say." "Then look at Goryeoter, you can talk about it somehow." "Okay, when I see her, I will talk about it. In fact, it doesnt matter if you use it for her. Everyone is a roommate. I dont care about so many. Its just that things that are soaked in it for too long will breed a lot of bacteria. Its not clean, its probably harmful to your health if you wear it. Hu Xian, you have a better rtionship with Gao Lili. If you meet her, lets talk about it, its all for her. Ive recently be nervous and have a bad memory. You have a rtionship with Gao Lili. So good, so caring about her, I definitely dont want her to be sick, remember, I must remind her." System: God is **** good for Goryeo, and the host is really learning now. Hu Xian''s face became stiff, looking at Tang Guo''s white face, those extremely sincere, really worried about the appearance of Gao Lili, she didn''t know what to say. Just like Goryeo, will the other party listen to what you say? After that, Tang Guo continued to wear earplugs andy down for a nap. Gao Lili opened the door and came back, seeing Tang Guo sleeping, she also made a difference, "She''s back?" "Yes, she will be here soon after you leave." Hu Xian couldn''t sleep at all, obviously she didn''t sleep well yesterday. Five minutester, Tang Guo woke up. Hu Xian looked forward to it, and Tang Guo told Gao Lili to wash the contents of the bucket. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo seemed topletely forget. Hu Xian''s expression hinted several times before Tang Guo asked, "Xian, what''s wrong with you?" Hu Xian: "..." Seeing Tang Guo had gone out, Hu Xian finally couldn''t help it, because the things that Gao Lili was soaking were really disgusting. Every time she went out, she stinks. She missed Leng Ruofei a bit, and Leng Ruofei would not be used to Gao Lili. It is a pity that Leng Ruofei stays in the dormitory two or three times a week, up to three times. Seeing that Tang Guo was about to go out, Hu Xian said quickly, "Lili, you can wash all the things outside of you, and see how long they have been soaked. The smell is everywhere. They have been upying Tang Guos bucket, and they might even pay. It needs to be used. Now, all the barrels of others are soiled." Tang Guo turned around again, "Yes, Lili, it''s not good to soak things for a long time." Gao Lili''s face darkened and she nned to say that Tang Guo would be washed clean, but she heard Tang Guo continue to say, "Actually, I don''t use a bucket very much. You can use it whatever you want. Everyone is a roommate. It doesn''t matter if you use it. .But if those things are soaked for a long time, it is easy to breed bacteria, which is bad for your health." Gao Lili looked at Tang Guo''s eyes, and said, "I''ll wash it in a while." But the look in Hu Xian''s eyes was not so good. The smell floats everywhere, isn''t that disgusting her? Tang Guo''s bucket didn''t tell her not to let her wash, but he was still worried about her body. Hu Xian: "..." Things are really different from what she thought. "Then I will go to ss first. Lili remembers to wash it earlier. It is best to add some disinfectant to breed too many bacteria. Wearing it is really bad for the body." Who doesn''t like to listen to what you care about, and if it''s good, the same goes for Korea. Hu Xian said that the things she soaked were smelling everywhere, that is, she disliked her. Tang Guo only said that he was worried about getting sick after wearing it, and that was to care about her. She didn''t think that a stupid person like Tang Guo was telling lies, so she must be concerned about her. Tang Guo closed the door and left with a smile on her lips. Dealing with this kind of harassment, roommates who are still three or four years old can easily cause trouble for themselves. The best way is to be a ck lotus. Don''t pay attention to the means when dealing with the best. Chapter 1661: Nice lady (22) Chapter 1661: Nicedy (22) Since Tang Guo came to this world, she always walked to the ssroom half a minute before the ss bell rang. In university sses, most students are reluctant to sit in the first two rows. I waste, and the middle and back seats were upied by other students. In this case, only the first two rows of seats can be selected. To avoid any trouble, she chose to do the first row. She is a good student, sitting in the first row is more likely to attract the professor''s attention. In fact, in universities, the first thing to make a good rtionship should be the teachers of various subjects. Except for the instructors, most of them are subject teachers who leave after ss and teach more sses. In a short time, let the other party notice, that is your ability. It is not umon to choose to sit in the first row, but inparison, there are only a few of them. At this moment, there was also a girl sitting in a row with Tang Guo. She only nced at Tang Guo, then turned her head down. He Qiqi came to ss today, she came earlier than Tang Guo. Around her, all the boys in the ss were sitting. Even if Tang Guo helped her a lot, she still hadn''t thought about helping Tang Guo upy a seat. Seeing Tang Guo could only sit in the front row, there was no feeling at all. It should be said that what happenedst time made herin about Tang Guo. She couldn''t directly question. Tang Guo turned off the phone and didn''t answer her phone. When mentioned, it is estimated that she would use a joke to ask what happened. When the professor was in ss, he took a few more nces at Tang Guo, who had newly selected the first row of girls. It''s not that they can''t remember the students in the ss, but that there are too many students that can make them remember with their heart, and that is the one who is outstanding and thinks it is good. He remembered in a daze that the girl seemed to like to choose a position in the corner, even though there were many people sitting around her every time. However, he still felt that she seemed ipatible with them. In other words, she has a weak sense of existence, and other students don''t have a good rtionship with her, and even what they do can easily ignore her. At least his coursested for two sessions. On the way to rest, the girls around her went to the bathroom arm in arm, and she just silently followed them. Now that it attracted his attention, when he asked the question, he nced at Tang Guo, then subconsciously pointed at her and asked her to stand up and answer. I thought this was a shy and introverted girl who was ashamed of performance. Unexpectedly, there was a faint smile in her eyebrows, her speech was clear, and she answered the questions he asked clearly, without stage fright at all. The professor''s eyes lit up and he didn''t expect it. After that, Tang Guo was drawn no less than five times for the entire ss. Every time, she was able to answer perfectly, which made the professor very satisfied. Isn''t this a baby? Tang Guo''s performance attracted the attention of Han Yunya, a girl sitting in the same row with her. Han Yunya is a high school student. In thest semester, every subject was ranked first in the ss. Even with some hands-on experiments, she is still number one. Such an excellent and good-looking girl, even if she does not deliberately try to please anyone, there are many people who want to get around her, whether it is male or female. In particr, she can dress up and has a good family background. After the professor had left, Han Yunya had moved to Tang Guo''s side and said in a low voice, "This old man is already eyeing you." Chapter 1662: Good lady (23) Chapter 1662: Gooddy (23) "If you don''t believe me, just wait and see, don''t try to escape from his next ss." Han Yunya''s beautiful face smiled, "You will lose many opportunities in his ss in the future." Tang Guo asked as he packed his books, "What opportunity is lost?" "The opportunity to go on errands in ss, y on mobile phones, watch small movies, and even skip ss. He has been eyeing him. During the entire college period, as long as it is his ss, he will let you go back to high school. In the future, any of your homework, topics, and He will pay special attention to the final examination paper, focusing on you." "Even if you sit in the back row, you can''t escape his fiery eyes, and you will even beckon you, saying Tang Guo, what are you doing so far,e to a row." Han Yunya still couldn''t help smiling. She patted Tang Guo on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Congrattions, Tang Guo, you are the second person in this ss who was targeted by Old Man Chen." Tang Guo found out about the style of Professor Chen from his memory. What Han Yunya said was indeed true. Why does Han Yunya sit in the first row every time? In fact, sitting in the middle position is the best for viewing angle. When the universityst semester, Han Yunya was the person who was focused on by Professor Chen. Later, when she sat in another position, when Professor Chen answered the question, he waved her to the first row and said that her voice was too small. He could hear clearly when she sat in the first row and answered the question. Who says Xueba does not skip ss? Han Yunya also skipped ss, but Professor Chen was too impressed by her. Click on the list to have her contact information. One day she skipped ss, and Professor Chen called her in front of the ss. "I seem to be relieved." Han Yunya said gratefully. Tang Guo nced at her, "Not necessarily, we are only two of us. He has so much time in a ss, so he can ask us to answer several questions by asking us to answer two questions." "It doesn''t matter, it''s good for someone to share some attention anyway." When she left the ssroom, Han Yunya was still holding a book and took the initiative to walk alongside Tang Guo, "I didn''t find it before, you are pretty good." Last semester''s test scores of the original owner were just above the middle. It is said that in universities, you only need 60 points in the exam, and you don''t need to pass the subject. In fact, many people don''t know that no matter what school it is, since it has set scores and grades, a good test is definitely better than a poor one. At sixty minutes, then this can only be called a day of chaos. "I suddenly wanted to understand it before. I spent more than a semester in a daze, as if I hadn''t learned anything. Since I can''t find the best direction for the time being, it''s better to learn it well." Han Yunya nodded in agreement, "This idea is correct." Then, the two of them entered the ssroom of another ss together, choosing the first row at the same time, and they were sitting next to each other. Before ss, the two exchanged contact information. Tang Guo looked at Xincari, the two lying contacts with her lips curled. This is her new friend. She remembered where she read a passage, to the effect that the person who respects you is not because you are good enough, but because the person who respects you is good. When you are good, you will naturally meet the same people. Those who are not good enough just look up to you, chase after, and tter you. Inferiority people don''t dare to be equal to you. Chapter 1663: Nice lady (24) Chapter 1663: Nicedy (24) In the two afternoon sses, Tang Guo and Han Yunya, a female schoolmaster, established a deep friendship. The two lived in the same dormitory, but not on the same floor. After telling each other the number of the dormitory, Han Yunya said that she would go together next time in ss. Tang Guo readily agreed, ying with a good-tempered student who knows how to respect people, really don''t feel toofortable. "By the way, I''m going to the library to read in a while, are you going?" In the dorm, she didn''t want to be in it all the time. Han Yunya nodded quickly, "Go, or let''s put the book back first, eat dinner, and then go to the library?" Tang Guo certainly had no objection, and agreed. Then Han Yunya saw Tang Guo running fast, as if there was something chasing her. She also turned around and went back to the dormitory quickly, remembering that she was able to talk to one person today sofortable, and she was very happy. Tang Guo returned to the bedroom, and there was no one inside. After putting down the book, she went down. Han Yunya lived on a lower floor and was already waiting below. Naturally, she turned off another card. The two of them lined up to have dinner together, and chatted while eating, as if they had known old friends for many years. Going to the library together after eating, everything is as it should be. Hu Xian and Gao Lili, of course, did note back together. Back in the dormitory, she felt a little ill. Opening the ss door of the vanity, a stinking smell came. She turned it off quickly, this Gao Lili hadn''t washed it yet. So is Tang Guo, fool? Having been upied by someone for so many days, I didn''t mind at all. I have never seen such a stupid person. She put down her book and didn''t want to stay in the dormitory, so she went straight to the cafeteria for dinner. Just halfwayte, I received a call from Gao Lili. "Xiao Lan, aren''t you in the bedroom?" "Eating in the cafeteria." "How long is there,e back and open the door for me." Hu Xian frowned, "Don''t bring the key?" "Forget about it, Xian, you are the best,e back soon after eating and open the door for me." Listening to Gao Lili''s slightly coquettish tone, the anger in Hu Xian''s heart rose up, fiercely throwing the spoon into the dinner te. Forget Nima! "I just ate." Hu Xian''s tone was a little bad, "Tang Guo didn''te back?" "I see her book is in the dormitory, she should havee back, go out again, she seems to be turned off." Hu Xian let out a breath, "mostly in the library." "Xiao Lan, I''m going back to the bedroom to change clothes soon, can you eat faster." Hu Xian was really intolerable to Gao Lili''s behavior. But she resisted, "I eat slowly." "What should I do then." "You can get it in the cafeteria, or go to the library to find Tang Guo." "The library is very far from the dormitory. It takes more than ten minutes to walk. I''d better go to the cafeteria and ask for it. It only takes three to five minutes to walk." "Okay,e and get it." When Gao Lili took the key, Hu Xian couldn''t help but urged, "Lili, you remember to bring the key next time. If we are away and you dont bring the key, you wont be able to enter the bedroom." "Okay, I know, I will take it next time." Gao Lili replied perfunctorily, and turned around with the key. When Hu Xian finished eating, she returned to the bedroom. There was a knock on the door, and no one opened the door. She took out her cell phone and called Gao Lili, "Lili, are you not in the bedroom?" Chapter 1664: Nice lady (25) Chapter 1664: Nicedy (25) "No, my boyfriend and I are outside. Xian, what''s the matter? I''m busy now, I''ll talk about itter, okay?" Hu Xian: Ma Ma batch! ! ! Hu Xian only felt that her chest cavity was about to burst, and suppressed the rising anger, and said, "Lili, why don''t you send me the key back, without the key, how can I enter the bedroom?" "I''m sorry, Xiao Lan. Before I changed clothes, my boyfriend called and reminded me that they were waiting in a hurry, so I hurried out and forgot about it." Hu Xian felt that all her patience was given to Gao Lili. "Where are you, I''ll get the key." Gao Lili said a position, and Hu Xian squeezed her fist. She vowed that she would never give the key to Goryeo in the future. If she was given to Goryeo, she would swallow her stool. Just when she walked to the school gate, she received a call from Gao Lili, and the voice of the other party was full of apologetics, "Xian, go to Tang Guo and ask for the key. I seem to be walking in a hurry and forgot to bring your key." Hu Xian''s expression couldn''t hold back anymore, her cheeks were going to be cracked, and she really wanted to smash her phone and beat Gao Lili again. "Got it." Tang Guo was reading in the library, and all this was dictated by the system and broadcast to her. Seeing Gao Lili torturing Hu Xian, she couldn''t helpughing. "What are you looking at, smiling so happy?" Han Yunya asked. Tang Guo shook his head, "It''s just that I''m in a good mood suddenly." She couldn''t say, watching the affairs between Hu Xian and Gao Lili, the two best,ughed out of joy. There used to be her in the middle, and the two best products are united to bully her, and they will naturally get along very friendly. "Do you want to go shopping?" Tang Guo asked. Han Yunya closed the page and said, "Let''s go, reading all the time is not good for your eyes. It''s better to go out and walk appropriately." When Hu Xian walked to the library, Tang Guo and Han Yunya returned the books to their original positions, and walked to the outside of the school through the closest door to the library. "I want to buy some clothes." Han Yunya looked at Tang Guos simple dress and nodded, You should really dress up, I think you are not bad, dont wear these dark and outdated clothes all day long. Young girls, you should dress yourself beautifully. a little." "What you said makes sense. Wearing this gray ck all day does affect your mood." When Hu Xian arrived at the library, she naturally did not find Tang Guo, and stomped her feet in anger. In the end, I nned to trouble the auntie in the dormitory, but unexpectedly, there was no one in the dormitory. After calling, I learned that the other party had taken a day off. As ast resort, she called Leng Ruofei again, and Leng Ruofei''s cold voice came out, "There is a traffic jam, it is estimated that I can get to school at nine o''clock." Hu Xian is really about to cry. At this moment, Tang Guo is trying on clothes in a clothing store. Finally, under Han Yunya''s suggestion, I bought two sets of clothes with young colors, good styles and reasonable prices. "I''m going to the supermarket to buy something." Seeing Han Yunya was going to a small supermarket next to her, Tang Guo held her, "Let''s go to the biggest supermarket. The contents are very good. It''s only five minutes away from here." System: [Host, are you doing business for your cute family? You haven''t made a stroke of the eight characters, so you are so anxious to help him make money? Chapter 1665: Nice lady (26) Chapter 1665: Nicedy (26) "What''s the problem? Obedient, well-behaved, of course you have to spoil it." [Okay, there is no problem, you can do it if you like it. The two came to the supermarket, Tang Guo apanied Han Yunya to choose, and the other party actually bought hygiene products. Tang Guo decisively rmended the previous brands to her, "So good." System: Well, it''s not bad. The host''s cute things are all very good. That man is so happy, this future daughter-inw will gather fortune. "Sister Tang." Han Yunya was still picking things, Tang Guo heard the voice behind him, and she saw Bailisheng when she turned around. "Huh, Brother Baili, are you still in the supermarket?" "Well, I have stayed here for the time being recently." Bailisheng didn''t know why he wanted to stay here, maybe because the feng shui of the supermarket is good, staying here is particrlyfortable. He also came out unintentionally and happened to see Tang Guo. "Come shopping with friends?" "Yes, I think this brand is good, so I rmend it to her." "That''s it," Bailisheng said with a smile on his face, "then give you a discount." "That''s not good, right?" "Nothing is too good," Bailisheng''s smile has not disappeared. "It just happens that I n to get this brand''s event, and you just caught up." A certain supermarket worker next to him looked confused. Didn''t I hear that these imported brands are on sale? Their boss, why do they want a discount? ? Could it be that he hadn''t noticed or missed it? "You choose first, it''s just that the brand of the event has not been posted yet, but the discount is still calcted for you." After speaking, Bailisheng left. After a while, Tang Guo saw a few supermarket staffing over to put up the eye-catching, yellow discountbel, and it was a limited time discount, which was only three hours. System: Great, cute. For three hours, I am afraid that except for your future daughter-inw will notice, everyone else will ignore it. Bailisheng also came, "Sister Tang, I didn''t deceive you." "No." Tang Guo''s lips curled, and she nced at the half-folded word, unable to hold her smile. Han Yunya always feels something is wrong, she has seen supermarket discounts. But the limited time discount in the supermarket is only three hours, forgive her for her ignorance, she has never heard of it, unless it is an online supermarket. "I just checked. This brand has a good reputation abroad, although it is very small." Han Yunya whispered to Tang Guo, "Aren''t you going to buy it? A 50% discount is really a bargain." "I have a lot more." Han Yunya didn''t persuade him, but chose a few packages and went to checkout. When leaving, Tang Guo said hello to Bailisheng. After she and Han Yunya left, he told the staff who stood aside and looked confused. The staff are still immersed in the limited-time discount of their boss. They have never seen the three-hour limited-time discount after working in the supermarket for so many years. "You are watching here. Three hours have passed. Remember to tear off the discountbel on it." Bailisheng recovered expressionlessly. If he didn''t pay attention, he would be sold out. Then he would lose a lot. 50% off, that is a loss. "Hu Xian?" Coming to the door of the bedroom, Tang Guo saw Hu Xian squatting there, looking pitiful. Hu Xian raised her head, "Where have you been?" System: This tone is as if his host is a scumbag. Chapter 1666: Nice lady (27) Chapter 1666: Nicedy (27) "Oh, go shopping." Tang Guo continued to ask, "Did you not bring the key?" At the same time, she opened the bedroom door, "Come in, it''s cold on the ground, which is not good for your health. Next time you go out, remember to bring the key." "I originally brought the key. It''s not that Lili didn''t bring the key. I took my key back and forgot to go to the bedroom." Hu Xianined, although she couldn''t find Tang Guo, she was very angry. But Gao Lili''s behavior has already attracted most of the anger. Today''s weather is exceptionally cold. In the daytime, it is not bad, with the sun shining, it is very warm. Which girl does not like to be beautiful, Hu Xian chooses to wear thinner in the afternoon. As a result, she stood in the dormitory for a long time, blowing a cool breeze, making her face pale in the cold. When I walked into the bedroom, I felt my feet were cold. Tang Guo entered the bedroom, put the purchased items in the closet, turned around and poured her a ss of water with Hu Xian''s cup. "Drink some water, do you have any cold medicine? Look at your face, it''s all turned pale by the cold wind." Hu Xian was holding a warm cup of water, and her body slowly warmed up. The anger in Tang Guo was almost dissipated. Although this Tang Guo was a little stupid, at least he wouldn''t cheat her. Unlike Gao Lili, she has a good rtionship with her, but she has never cared about her feelings. "No." "Well, I didn''t. It''s all sote. The pharmacies are probably closed." System: She didnt either, puff Hu Xian was also a little scared. Today, there was a cold breeze, and the clothes were thin and could catch a cold. "By the way, you turn on your phone. I remember that there seems to be an online drug delivery on the shopping app. It''s not time for the school gate to close. You can see if it works." Hu Xian hurriedly turned on the phone and saw it, indeed, on the shopping app, he could find the service of delivering medicine to the door at night. She hurriedly bought cold medicine, put hot water again, soaked her feet, and then went into the bed to cover her. Tang Guo was also very agile, took a shower, and said to Hu Xian, "Is there anything else you have, if there is nothing, I will go to bed. The doctor told me not to go to bed more than ten o''clock." System: Did Dr. Tang say it? "No, go to sleep." Obviously, Tang Guo only poured a cup of hot water for Hu Xian and reminded her to buy medicine online, which is basically a matter of lip service. Such a situation, on the contrary, prepared her for everything more than Tang Guo, and made Hu Xian impressed, and even thought that this good old man was not bad. This kind of reaction makes the system feel very subtle. [Host, why is a good person more popr than a good person who actually acts? "Who doesn''t like nice words, sweet words. People are emotional animals. Sometimes a few nice words are better than anything else." [It seems like this. For example, you praise your cute family and say, dear you, the food is delicious and you want to keep eating. Then, he is estimated to be willing to cook for the rest of his life. He is more willing than you cook for him. The system is triumphant and proposes aparison. [For example, you said your house is cute, my dear, you look so handsome after washing, I want to keep watching, host, your cute family will probably wash dishes forever Rong. Tang Guo: What kind of metaphor is this? ? ? However, there seems to be some truth. Tang Guo took the so-called sleep aid and fell asleep. No matter what happened outside, as long as there is no danger, she will not wake up. Chapter 1667: Good lady (28) Chapter 1667: Gooddy (28) Tang Guo went to bed at about nine o''clock, and Hu Xian called for the medicine to be delivered at night, which took only twenty minutes. Today, she did have a cold, and her mind was a little dizzy. After taking the medicine, shey directly on it and fell asleep soon. Not long after Hu Xian fell asleep, Leng Ruofei, who had not returned to the dormitory for two days, returned to the dormitory. Seeing Tang Guo and Hu Xian slept so early, her expression was a bit surprised. Now that someone is asleep, she does everything gently, making a very small voice. There was a car ident on the road today. Her family, under normal circumstances, live in a vi on the hillside with better air in the suburbs. There is still a highway in the middle. Only when the road is cleared can I go. There is no way to go around. Therefore, I arrived at school sote and the schedule was dyed for a long time, and I was a bit tired. After washing up, Leng Ruofeiy down, ready to sleep. Before going to bed, she nced at the location of Gao Lili. Needless to say, Gao Lili should still be ying with her boyfriend outside. ording to Gao Lilis personality, she would definitely make a loud noise when she went back to her bedroom. Even if she could live in Gao Lili at night, it would affect her sleep. So she took out the blindfold and earplugs and put them on, nning to take a good rest. So the current situation is that Tang Guo, who took sleep aids, had some colds, and Hu Xian, who also took cold medicines and fell asleep, finally did not want to be awakened, but Leng Ruofei, who put on earplugs and eye masks. It can be said that none of the three will wake up halfway. Even if Tang Guo heard it, she wouldn''t get up to open the door. The earplugs Leng Ruofei bought canpletely block the outside sound, and the eye maskspletely block light, so they cannot hear. As for Hu Xian, people who usually catch a cold don''t sleep to death. Whether they can wake up midway depends on Gao Lili''s luck. At about eleven thirty, Gao Lili stepped back to school again. Walking to the door of the dormitory, as usual, knocking on the door bang bang bang, and he called Tang Guo. Naturally, Tang Guo couldn''t wake up. She also remembered that Hu Xian had said that Tang Guo had recently insomnia and had to take sleep aid every day to be able to fall asleep. Her face changed slightly. In the end, she called Hu Xian again. She still didn''t wake up and had to call Hu Xian, but Hu Xian had the habit of sleeping and shutting down, but she didn''t want to be woken up. At this moment, Gao Lili is a bit more generous. She knocked hard, loudly, and even kicked. Instead of waking up the people in the dormitory, he woke up the people in the next few dormitories. A few girls came out, looking at Gao Lili with a deep expression, "What are you doing at night?" "I...I can''t get into the dormitory, and forgot to bring the key. They probably don''t want to open the door for me." Naturally, Gao Lili would not say that she didn''t carry the key every time. Anyway, it was the roommate''s fault that her roommate didn''t open the door to her. Obviously know that she is back at this time, especially Hu Xian, knowing that she did not bring the key, why not wait until she is back to sleep? Gao Lili''s pitiful appearance indeed won the sympathy of several girls in the dormitory. In any case, they think that if the door is not opened, the person inside is wrong. "Then scream again, are you quarreling?" Gao Lili said in a low voice, "Maybe it is because I didn''t bring the key, and I came back sote, so I''m not satisfied. After all, I came back sote and it really made them sleep." Chapter 1668: Nice lady (29) Chapter 1668: Nicedy (29) "The people in your dormitory are really annoying." "Usually looked good, but shut you out." Seeing that everyone was standing by her side, Gao Lili was a little relieved. Now, the girls in the dormitories shouldn''t me her for the noisy things. "They don''t seem to want to open the door for me, the dormitory is also locked, and the school door is also locked, what should I do." Goryeo said aggrievedly. "Today, the gate of the dormitory girl building was locked by the dormitory auntie asking others to help. She seems to have asked for leave and wille tomorrow." An informed girl said, "Speaking of which, the person in your dormitory is wrong. " "Actually, I understand them. After all, I came back reallyte. I will not forget to bring the key next time." Gao Lili currently ns to choose one of these dormitories and stay overnight. Now she really suspected that the few people inside did not open the door on purpose. She suspected that they joined forces and targeted her. Perhaps it was Hu Xian who did it. After all, Hu Xian seemed to be particrly dissatisfied with her today, just like Tang Guo''s stupid appearance, not like an organizer. Yes, Hu Xian must have hated her and refused to open the door to her. "Or, go to our dormitory and squeeze with me." A girl with a more kind heart walked in front of Gao Lili. Although there are usually moreparisons among girls, they can''t bear to encounter such a thing. In such a cold weather, if Gao Lili stays outside the bedroom for a night, she will definitely get sick if she wears such thin clothes. "I can do it too. Look at which dormitory to go to. It''s nothing if you squeeze it all night. As for the people in your dormitory, you will definitely open the door tomorrow, and then ask what''s going on. Gao Lili moved a few steps, stepped forward, and said gratefully, "Then I will trouble you, I''m really sorry, it will wake you up all night." At this moment, a girl with sharp eyes looked at the position of the door crack on the ground and asked in confusion, "What is that?" After speaking, she squatted down and pulled out the red rope. In the end, a key that seemed to be shining lighty in her palm. She hesitated and said, "This is the key." Six or seven girls cast their gazes on Gao Lili''s face, none of them were blind. That was really the key. The girl with the key looked at Gao Lili and said, "You may have misunderstood your roommates, they left you the key. You should be too anxious to find out. By the way, why don''t you read the text message? Maybe someone sent you a message?" Gao Lili was a little dumbfounded. After buying it for so long, the people in the dormitory around finally found that the key was under the crack of the door. Today she did not look at the chat ount or anything, but she did not think that the few people in the dormitory would send her any text messages. She did not expect to leave the key behind. Although the scene is a bit embarrassing, she really can''t hate the person who left the key. Therefore, she is very contradictory. She took out her mobile phone and opened the chat ount. Sure enough, a message popped up, "Gori, I have severe insomnia recently. I have to take medicine to sleep every night and sleep very hard. Hu Xian waited outside the bedroom today. I caught a cold when I was young, and I guess there is no way to open the door for you." Chapter 1669: Nice lady (30) Chapter 1669: Nicedy (30) "So I put the key under the crack in the door, the red rope, you can pull it out." Several girls looked closer and found that the person sending the message was Tang Guo. Tang Guo and the others have heard of it. She is a better girl, but she doesn''t have any sense of existence. Anyway, asking her for help, basically will not be rejected. If it sounds, good people. "Now that you have the keys, go back in and go to bed early." "Yeah, you misunderstood your roommate." "Actually, your roommate is really nice, and you have taken this into consideration. It''s a big night when people are asleep, and you don''t necessarily hear them." "This kind of thing is really good, cherish it." Several girls yawned and put the keys in Gao Lili''s hands, "We go back to sleep, and remember to bring the keys next time. Don''t make it so loud at night." Now they can''t sympathize with Gao Lili, such a good roommate, and leave her the key. In the end, I didn''t read the news, and they had a belly-defying roommate and targeted her, this woman, there is something wrong with her brain, no, she should be a selfish viin. Fortunately, the key was found at thest time and the other party was not allowed to live in their bedroom. System: He just said, how could the host be so kind and put a key in the door to Gao Lili. It turned out that the host knew that Gao Lili would p the door fiercely, attracting the attention of several bedrooms next door. At that time, the people in the dormitory did not open the door to Goryeo for whatever reason, because they were not people inside and outside. Gao Lili will win the sympathy of many people. Anyway, the wrong person is in the dormitory. But the final result is that this error will most likely fall on the host. Because Hu Xian can say that she has a cold, who would me a person who caught a cold? Leng Ruofei has always been that kind of cold and indifferent person, living in the dormitory for only two or three days a week. Those who are a little familiar, know that Leng Ruofei''s background should be not small, no one is so stupid, to me Leng Ruofei. Then only Tang Guo can be med, because she is the only one who has an ordinary background and has not caught a cold. In the eyes of many people, insomnia is not a big deal. Even if they take sleep aids, they think they can be awakened. What''s more, Tang Guo would be med. She knew that Gao Lili hadn''te back, so she went to sleep after taking the medicine, and she didn''t even consider that her roommate didn''te back. Now the host puts the key in this trick, which fully exposes Gao Lili''s character. It is also known by the girls in the surrounding dormitories how much she considers Gao Lili. High! All good things are taken up by her. Even if Gao Lili felt ufortable, she couldn''t tell how she was. Because the host had considered perfection, it was even more impressive than getting up to open the door to Goryeo in person. However, secretly in the case, she really cheated Gao Lili. When Gao Lili came back, she fell asleep without washing anything and she still wore makeup on her face. Tang Guo got up at 6 o''clock the next morning, and it happened that Leng Ruofei also got up so early. "So early?" Leng Ruofei asked nonchntly, she nced at Gao Lili''s waterless posture, "Did you open the door to herst night?" "No." Leng Ruofei was surprised, "Could it be that Hu Xian drove it?" It didn''t look like it. "I left her a key in the door, but this way, there is no next time." Chapter 1670: Good lady (31) Chapter 1670: Gooddy (31) Leng Ruofei nodded, it was indeed like this, staying too much could easily bring safety hazards to their dorms. She opened the ss door of the washbasin first, and a stinking smell made her frown, and her eyes swept over there. No need to guess, the garbage stuffed in them must be Korean. "How many days has she been soaking?" "It''s been almost three days," Tang Guo said. Leng Ruofei always felt that something was wrong, this Tang Guo seemed a little different from before. "That bucket is yours." "She likes to use it, then use it. I don''t use the bucket anymore." Leng Ruofei: "..." There is something wrong. It sounds so easy to talk, but it''s still a little different. In the past, I swallowed my breath and didn''t dare to speak. Today is a bit like...to kill? No way? Leng Ruofei pursed the corner of her lips lightly, would Tang Guo kill others? What a joke, this girl is really the stupidest and most honest girl she has ever seen since she was born. In her body, it is the feeling of mourning for her misfortune and anger. Seeing Tang Guo wash his face expressionlessly, then put on sportswear and go out, Leng Ruofei asked, "Run?" "Yeah, my body is very weak recently, get ready to exercise." Leng Ruofei didn''t say anything, she didn''t want to care about Gao Lili. She doesn''t feel obligated to teach Gao Lili about hygiene. Now Goryeo has already affected her, but ording to her guess, when Goryeo looked at her, she would definitely wash those things immediately. Tang Guo ran on the fresh air track and was in a good mood. [Host, Leng Ruofei seems to notice that something is wrong with you. "If you notice it, you will notice it, and there is no conflict between her and me." [But when Leng Ruofeies back, Gao Lili should have washed those dirty things off. But if Leng Ruofei does note back, it will still affect your lives. "After a while, I will rent a house outside, apply to the school, ande back to live asionally. Goryeo can y whatever she wants. I am not interested, and remind her that as a girl, we must take care of hygiene. ." "Look atst night, if I didn''t put a key, she would ruin the reputation of our entire dormitory. This person is selfish and only thinks of himself. No matter how good you are to her, she will not If you are grateful, you will get worse. Once you treat her badly, she will definitely think you owe her." "Recently, just hold her, anyway, I want to live outside." The system has realized that the host had already nned for it. [Host, you won''t leave Gao Lili to Hu Xian, let them tear it apart. "Yeah, even though Hu Xian is a little better than Gao Lili, and only so much, she and I still have enemies. I didn''t take the initiative to attack them, but only left them in that small space." As for Leng Ruofei, don''t worry at all. Leng Ruofei cane out to live anytime. [Host, see who is running behind you. The sound of the system''s surprise sounded, causing Tang Guo''s attention to be distracted. When she turned her head slightly, she saw Bailisheng running towards her. [Host, this is called pervasiveness. "Sister Tang, your living habits are pretty good." Bailisheng ran to Tang Guo''s side, side by side with her, "have you got up so early to exercise?" Chapter 1671: Nice lady (32) Chapter 1671: Nicedy (32) "Yes, Brother Baili, your habits are pretty good, too, so early." "I''ve always been like this, but I was a little busy the other day. If I''m here usually, I wille to your school''s track for morning exercises." [Host, he lied, although this guy got up early, he wants to exercise, but he didn''te to your school to exercise. He usually goes to the biggest gym outside. By the way, the gym is also his home. "Is it important?" Tang Guo''s lips twitched, "People are attracting my attention, Tongzi, I think you should add a little bit of emotional experience, lest you don''t understand this taste." System: So, is he despised? "Ie at this time every day." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Exercise more, your body will be better, and you will get less sick." "Actually, I also came around this time. Maybe I could meet each other every morning." Bailisheng said quickly. In fact, he thinks that exercising in the gym is really not as good as breathing fresh air in the school. Running like this seems more interesting. "Oh, that''s really a coincidence." The two were jogging and chatting, Bailisheng suddenly said, "I think you have updated a lot of articles about those products on your social ount. Whether it is articles or pictures, they are doing very well. In detail. There are several new products in my supermarket, all of which are niche products. The prices are too expensive, but the quality is absolutely no problem. You will try itter and write two more promotion articles. I will let you Big v, help you promote this ount." "Okay." System: It''s really good. It''s really a one-stop service for eating and delivering things. These two people should be quite satisfied. After running threeps, the two went to the school cafeteria together. Tang Guo looked at Bailisheng actually taking out the school''s meal card, a little surprised, "Why do you have a school meal card?" "I also belonged to this school before." A smile appeared on Bailisheng''s face, "The school''s food is still good. Let me help you with what you eat." System: He can guarantee that the host will not refuse. If he asks, she will answer. This is to give him a chance to express and promote feelings. Sure enough, Tang Guo said: "Then I''m not wee. Now you are my boss. It is normal for the boss to ask employees to have breakfast." System: Its more normal for the boss to invite the wife to dinner. After having breakfast, Bailisheng went to the supermarket to bring new products to Tangguo, and said, There will be a variety of new varieties in the future. I need your help to try them. If it works, I can provide them for free. Some, give your ssmates a try." "Okay, no problem. After a while, I will apply with the school. I live off campus. It will be more convenient to do what I do." Bailisheng''s eyes lit up when he heard Tang Guo want to live outside, "Yes, rent a house outside, which is more spacious, and the bedroom is really crowded." When Tang Guo returned to the bedroom with his things, Hu Xian hadn''t woke up yet. Leng Ruofei was sitting on the stool, while Gao Lili seemed to be awake, and she was currently washing the buckets and basins at the sink. It''s time to wash after soaking for so many days. "Still out?" Leng Ruofei asked. Tang Guo nodded, "I have found a new job. I have to try all of these. Then I will promote it." "Oh, that''s pretty good." Leng Ruofei watched Tang Guo put those little things in, and suddenly her eyes narrowed. Why are they so familiar? Those brands, aren''t the few niche brands she is familiar with, and are quite useful brands? Who is it that actually wanted Tang Guo, a non-transferable college student, to promote it? Not afraid of loss? System: No loss, after all, I will earn a little daughter-inw in the end, which is too worthwhile. Chapter 1672: Good lady (33) Chapter 1672: Gooddy (33) Gao Lili was so conscious to clean those things when she woke up, not because of Leng Ruofei''s instructions. In this bedroom, the person she fears most is Leng Ruofei. Even if she looks pretty, her family is pretty good. But in front of Leng Ruofei, that was a younger brother. Leng Ruofei is from the inside out, revealing the aura of a rich daughter, Gao Lili is envious, afraid, and a little inferior. A look from the other party would blow her. Naturally, in front of people like Leng Ruofei, Gao Lili still wants to be clean. Tang Guo walked to the balcony, and the bathroom was just opposite the sink. He was about to go to the bathroom. With an inadvertent nce, she found that Gao Lili had soaked the socks in the bucket, her underwear, and her underwear to wash. [Host, this is the dirtiest girl I have ever seen. "Well, I have seen it, the least particr." Itsmon sense to wash socks and underwear separately. I don''t know the environment in which Goryeo grew up, so careless. "Gao Lili, have you added disinfectant?" Tang Guo asked casually. Gao Lili was stunned for a moment, "What do you do with that, you can wash it clean with soap powder." "I''m not afraid. If there is any bacteria in your life, wearing it will affect your health." "It''s okay. I have always washed it like this. There is nothing wrong with it." Gao Lili said, "Our house is like this. All the clothes are thrown into the washing machine, and nothing has happened." Tang Guo thought to himself, there was no ident, that was good luck, and when something really happened, it would be toote. It is also possible to use a high-temperature anti-virus washing machine, or it is possible that Gao Lili did not pay attention to it. Her mother actually added disinfectant. She didn''t mean anything else, she just cared and cared verbally, anyway there was a lot of meat. [The host is big, you are hypocritical. "Where am I hypocritical? Okay, I am hypocritical, what do you want? And, has my hypocrisy affected anyone around me?" [Host, I didn''t mean that, mine is that it is necessary to be a hypocritical person asionally. [Really, I have no lie. The system quickly exined for fear that Tang Guo would be disturbed. In fact, it is not hypocritical, it should be called emotional intelligence. Tang Guo''s words just now showed that he was concerned about Gao Lili, and only then asked him if he had added disinfectant. In fact, I have been reminded in a tactful way that mixed washing like that is not good for underwear and will affect health. If a person with low EQ says something like: Gao Lili, your clothes have been soaked for several days, so dirty, without disinfectant, will definitely get sick by then. Also, if you mix the underwear and socks, it''s a strange thing to not be sick. In this case, although it is a reminder of Goryeo, no one feelsfortable hearing it and will think it is disgusting. Besides, the host kindly reminded me that as for Goryeo who didn''t listen to it, that was Goryeo''s business. After all, they are just roommates, not her mother. "I didn''t mean anything else, just remind her." Tang Guo said slowly, "I want her to stay the same. When something happens one day, it should be more painful in retrospect." System: Oh! When Tang Guo came out of the bathroom, Gao Lili was already cleaning it for thest time. Looking at the socks that hadn''t been washed well and the muddy water, Tang Guo didn''t say anything. Chapter 1673: Good lady (34) Chapter 1673: Gooddy (34) There was no ss this morning. At about eleven o''clock, Tang Guo was holding books and was going to eat first, and then go to the library. She also took the books for ss in the afternoon, so she didn''t have to go back to the dormitory. After all, the distance between these three points is still a bit far, and if you can go one less time, you can go one less time. She had made an agreement with Han Yunya before, and they would go to the library to read together. Previously, Leng Ruofei had already gone to ss. At this moment, Gao Lili alsoy down again, ying with her mobile phone. Hu Xian woke up leisurely and watched Tang Guo carrying the book out, "Tang Guo, it''s only past eleven o''clock, where are you going?" "Make an appointment with a friend, go to the cafeteria for dinner, go to the library after dinner, there will be sses in the afternoon, I brought all the books, and I was toozy to run, so I won''te back. Hu Xian rubbed her forehead, "Okay." "Later if you are hungry, you can order a takeaway, or use our school''s errand app. At this time, there should be students who are willing to help you buy food. Don''t go out to eat if you get sick." System: The host is big, so thoughtful. "Hu Xian, you are already an adult. Remember to take good care of yourself and don''t be hungry." A clean smile appeared on Tang Guo''s face. Everyone felt that this smile was warm, and what he said was caring. System: What the host wants to say is that, Hu Xian, you are already an adult. Even if you have a cold, you must learn to take care of yourself. Now all kinds of apps are very convenient, no one is obliged to help you do what. Adults must be independent, take care of themselves, and don''t always think about taking advantage. Based onst night, after calling the night delivery service, Hu Xian didn''t feel that there was any problem with what Tang Guo said. Their school did develop an errand app, and the registered person can only be from the school. Its job ID is the student ID of the school student. Its security level is really much safer than other apps'' errand services. Basically, it is to help buy food, take express delivery, deliver water, deliver clothes and other services... You can order running errands without paper in the toilet. All things can be done with a few dors. Like Hu Xian and Gao Lili, they are used to taking advantage and always want to take advantage. It''s really a waste of the school to develop such a useful app. Tang Guo and Han Yunya met downstairs in the dormitory. The clothes she changed today were bought yesterday. Both the color and the style are more suitable for her. After Han Yunya saw it, her eyes lit up, "This makes it much better." "I think too." Tang Guo said modestly. Han Yunya looked at Tang Guo''s face, "I haven''t noticed much before, your skin is good, what skin care products do you use?" "Just some ordinary moisturizing." The two chatted all the way to the cafeteria for dinner, and then went to the library. At about 11:50, Gao Lili also climbed down, nning to go to the cafeteria to eat. Hu Xian saw it, "Lili, where are you going?" "It''s almost time, ready to eat, are you going?" Hu Xian rubbed the still aching temples, "I don''t want to move, you can bring me a copy." ording to Hu Xian''s idea, their rtionship is so good, there should be nothing to bring a meal, right? If Tang Guo came back after eating, he would definitely help her bring food. Chapter 1674: Good lady (35) Chapter 1674: Gooddy (35) Gao Lili has a better rtionship with her, there should be no problems, and she doesn''t need to call errands to serve. Unexpectedly, Gao Lili said, "I will go outside when I eat, and I won''te back." "Or, you can call an errand service to help you buy food, and it will be faster." Gao Lili remembered what Tang Guo had said before, and quickly used this excuse. In this case, different people and their different rtionships have different meanings. Tang Guo could say, and even with concern, Hu Xian was very useful, because Tang Guo really didn''te back. As for Gao Lili''s voice just now, she could clearly feel that the other party just didn''t want to help her bring food. "Why haven''t I heard you say before, you are going outside?" "Didn''t you ask? I can''t tell you early, I want to go outside? I only heard Tang Guo say, telling you not to ask for running errands. I n to go out after eating. I told my boyfriend, I cant break my promise. And the service of running errands is really much faster, and you can eat earlier." Gao Lili''s excuse is incoherent. Gao Lili agreed with her boyfriend that time, not in the bedroom, making a loud video call. In the end, Hu Xian didn''t say much, Gao Lili seemed to be relieved, turned around and carried her bag out. Hu Xiany in the bedroom, lost in thought. It seems that the rtionship between her and Gao Lili is not as good as expected. Knowing that she was sick, or the other party had forgotten the key, made her sick. Seeing her awake, Gao Lili didn''t seem to apologize at all, as if she didn''t know she was sick. She suddenly felt that Gao Lili was really a selfish person, and she never cared about her. Last night, Tang Guo''s family came back and saw that she was so cold. He turned around and poured her a cup of hot water and reminded her to buy medicine. Today, when she is going out to work, she did not forget to remind her to eat. In all fairness, she had never gotten close to Tang Guo. Most of the conversations with each other are asking them for help. In her heart, she evenughed at the other person as a fool, idiot, and idiot. She is so proud that she can take advantage every time. Like watching a y, watching Korea upy Tang Guo''s buckets, pots and the like. Every time there was a little friction between Gao Lili and Tang Guo, she first stood beside Gao Lili. Because she thinks Tang Guo, no matter how good he is. First, the results are mediocre. Second, he is too honest, not very social, and has few friends. Third, the family background should be the worst in their dormitory. In the end, she thought Tang Guo could not find a reason for her to make friends with her heart. Leng Ruofei, she can''t climb. As for Gao Lili, her family background should be simr to her. She speaks well, looks good, and has made many friends. The human feelings are cold and warm, and she has really experienced it today. The people she made with her heart were so indifferent to her when she was in trouble. And those who are despised by her still care about her. In the end, Hu Xian called an errand to help her cook. Looking at the food in the bowl, she fell into thought again. She remembered that Tang Guo once helped her bring food, and would also give her a bowl of soup by the way. Such a careful person is really rare in universities. Perhaps, she shouldn''t wear tinted sses to see people. Chapter 1675: Nice lady (36) Chapter 1675: Nicedy (36) After eating, Hu Xian asked herself for leave again. I really didn''t want to go to the afternoon ss. Today, Gao Lili''s attitude towards her has caused her to change a lot about certain things. She wondered if she should take a good look at the two of Gao Lili and Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t know all of this. She and Han Yunya read books in the library for a while and only had one ss in the afternoon. After ss, she stopped Han Yunya: "Yunya, you can bring me the book and go back. I will pick it upter. I have to go out. There is something." "Okay, when youe back, give me a call. If I''m not here, you don''t have to knock on the door. Go back to the bedroom first, and I''ll bring it up for youter." "Then it will be troublesome." "What are you polite." Han Yunya held the books of the two of them and said goodbye at a crossroads. Tang Guo went out, of course, to find a ce to live. As for the application for the counselor to live outside, there should be no problem. She had to live in that misty dormitory for three or four years, forget it, she couldn''t bear it. But she didn''t want to use it because she didn''t get along well with her roommate, so she had to apply for this reason to live off campus. It would seem that she is very ufortable, and she does not intend to make herself the best and most prominent person in this world. Its a bit prominent, just a bit good. Since she wants to be an ordinary person, there will always be all kinds of people around her. It''s not that you can avoid it if you are ufortable, and you can handle this rtionship without meeting them. They are all human beings, where can they escape? Even if you want to live in a clean ce, you can''t use that kind of reason to make yourself very special. Not a strong, top-notch person, there is no need to stand alone on the top and enjoy the cold wind of the sword, it will only make you difficult and out of ce. No ordinary person is willing to make friends with this kind of person. "Sister Tang, what a coincidence." "It''s a coincidence." Tang Guo looked at the man standing at the gate of the school, and suddenly came back to his senses. "How can it be such a coincidence, Brother Baili, I meet with such a coincidence every day. I thought you were watching me." Every move." "No, I''m not that kind of person." Bailisheng exined quickly, for fear of her misunderstanding. Themunity where he lives is not far from the school. The floor is still a bit high. You can see part of the school and the location of the gate, which is clearly visible. Since getting to know Tang Guo, he has nothing to do, so he likes to sit in front of the French window and look at that position. He didn''t know what was wrong, every time he saw her appear, he always wanted to get close. Vaguely, he had some guesses. It''s just that he still needs to confirm whether it is what he thinks. "Is there anything wrong withing out so early?" "I want to find a ce to live, and I n to move out." Tang Guo said with a smile, "It''s much more convenient to live outside, and I also n to do something else when I''m fine." "What are you going to do?" "Home manicure." Bailisheng was surprised, "Can you do nail art?" "Yes." System: The host will have too many things. What a mere manicure. It seems that his host is so big that he really intends to pass it all his life. But for Mao, he felt that it was still not very ordinary. Just take a look and see if his guess is correct. Chapter 1676: Nice lady (37) Chapter 1676: Nicedy (37) "Not only nail art, but also makeup, step by step. That social ount is only used to promote items, I think it''s too wasteful." Bailisheng thinks, this little girl has a special idea. "Then I will apany you to find, you are a little girl, it is easy to be scammed." Bailisheng said very sincerely, "There are so many scammers now, you are young and look so good, I am a little worried. " "Then trouble you." Tang Guo did not refuse. System: He knows, after all, he has to give this guy a chance to perform. If it''s not interesting, the host will simply refuse it. Bailisheng apanies Tang Guo to find a ce, while his head is spinning. In the end, there was some regret. He was in this ce, and it seemed that there was only the house he lived in. Although he particrly wanted to rent this house to her. But he is a man and she is still a little girl, so if she speaks actively, it will inevitably cause some misunderstanding. "What do you want to rent?" "Two rooms and one hall, the whole rent." With this promise, Bailisheng breathed a sigh of relief, but also a little disappointed. It seems that she will not rent the house he lives in. At the same time, rest assured, renting a whole is indeed much safer. "Are you rich?" "some." [Host, he suspects that you are poor! "I''m pretty poor now, but I still have money for rent." Actually, I didn''t do anything, just to cash in with the money left in the hands of the original owner. She promised that, except for the first time, she would never use that kind of spection to make money in the future. After all, she wants to be an ordinary person. System: Slightly omitted. Between Bailisheng''s faint selfishness, the ce to help Tang Guo find a ce to live is close to hismunity. It didn''t take much effort, and finally found a very suitable house. What satisfies him the most is that it is just across from hismunity, very close. From now on, I will be able to meet every day. On the way, he wanted to understand why he always wanted to see her. If he didn''t feel wrong, he had an admiration for this little girl. Bailisheng entangled a little, after all, he was released to the family members, who would be single for a lifetime. But I saw the little girl walking next to him, who had been single all her life, and left him behind. How could he hinder his true love in the future because of an ignorant decision when he was a child? The confirmed contract may still be changed, why can''t he change it? Therefore, after the house renting procedures werepleted, Tang Guo felt that Bai Lisheng''s eyes looked different. "Brother Baili, let me invite you to dinner. The weather is so hot and you have been running with me for so long." "Okay." Refusing is a fool. This little girl may be his wife in the future. "What do you like to eat??" "I like to eat everything." As long as she took him there, it was delicious. After the two happily spent dinner, Tang Guo bought some cleaning utensils, held them by Bailisheng, and sent them upstairs. Bailishengs reason is this: He is a man, and it is polite to help women with things. Besides, she should have invited him to dinner and do such small things. Tang Guo would naturally not refuse. Everything seemed as it should be, Tang Guo wiped the table, wiped the closet, and other light tasks. Bailisheng was mopping the floor with a mop, and was sweating on his tired forehead. Chapter 1677: Nice lady (38) Chapter 1677: Nicedy (38) "Big Brother Baili, actually I can do it myself," Tang Guo said. Bailisheng raised his head slightly, "It''s okay, this mop is a bit heavier, I have more strength and drag it faster." "Then drink a ss of water first. It has only a little temperature. It is neither cold nor hot. It should be better after drinking." "It''s cool." Bailisheng said after drinking, not knowing whether it was true or not. System: The development of these two is really fast. "Big Brother Baili, you are a big boss anyway, I''m still a little bit sorry to let you work." System: Host, can you touch your conscience and say this again? "Actually, I used to do this often. When I was in school, who didn''t do some work of mopping the floor, sweeping the floor and cleaning the ss. In the dormitory, when doing sanitation, the whole dormitory was divided intobor and cooperation. Wait, I can sit there still. My aunt alsoes three times a week. The rest of the time, the floor is dirty and I have toe by myself. "Big Brother Baili, you are really a down-to-earth boss." In fact, Bailisheng hasn''t done these things for a long time. Can he make his ce very dirty by himself? of course not. The auntes three times a week and the house will be kept very clean. Tang Guo had to go back to school after the cleaning. Naturally, Bailisheng sent her to the door and said, "When you move, you can find me." "There is nothing to move in the dormitory. After all, I have to be in the dormitory during the day." "If it''s serious, call me." Bailisheng continued. "it is good." Bailisheng stood at the door of the school, watching Tang Guo walk in slowly, and turned around with a smile until her back disappeared. For a whole day, Hu Xian had already figured out clearly that she would get along well with Tang Guo in the future. After all, there are not many such good people. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo announced one thing before she could speak. She said she had applied to the school to live outside, and everyone in the dormitory asked why. Tang Guo said that she wanted to take advantage of the ease of the current course and do some things to make it easier to spend every day. There are a lot of things she has to put in, and it will cause inconvenience to everyone in the bedroom. Tang Guo will help some small brands, do trial promotion, and n to do some small part-time jobs. Gao Lili has no interest at all, her family is not bad, and she doesn''t have to work hard like Tang Guo. Isnt college students time just for fun? She didn''t want to be so nervous. Hu Xian said, "It''s not as easy to do that." Out of selfishness, she didn''t want Tang Guo to leave the bedroom. "Since you want to understand what to do, do it well." Leng Ruofei was lying down, and heard Tang Guo''s words, and said an encouraging word, "Those who do things seriously, the result will not be too bad." [Host, the hostess gave you chicken soup. "Well, thank you. I wille back every day, and I keep the books in the dormitory. After all, it is far from the teaching building and there is still a lot to enter. When Hu Xian heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, no matter what, we are all people in the same dormitory." In fact, she is very worried, and Gao Lili is no longer a friendly person. Now nning to have a good rtionship with Tang Guo, he didn''t expect that the other party would not live in the dormitory. Tang Guo moved out the next week. Bailisheng also asked Dav to promote her ount. The articles she wrote about the brand use have already attracted many people to grow grass. Aftering out, the nail tools she bought online also arrived. In the end, Han Yunya became her dedicated model. Hand model, face model, and foot model are all Han Yunya. Chapter 1678: Nice lady (39) Chapter 1678: Nicedy (39) Han Yunya looked at the delicate and beautiful nails on ten fingers, and said in amazement, "Unexpectedly, you can do nail art and still look so beautiful. Tang Guo, you will definitely be hot." "You know how to do nail art, why don''t you dress yourself up?" Han Yunya asked. Tang Guo said, "My parents are more conservative and don''t like the tricks I wear. They will wash off my makeup. If I do a manicure, I don''t know if they will cut off my hands directly." What Tang Guo said was not an exaggeration. The original parents, especially his mother, were such people. Although she paid her tuition and not much living expenses, the others didn''t care about her. But once she was found out, she would think she didn''t learn well. The clothes she wears are all quite satisfactory, which is naturally very earthy in the eyes of young girls. But to say how bad these clothes are, they are not bad, but they are a bit out of fashion. They educate Tang Guo every time that they are not allowed to fall in love at university, not to dress up as a monster, and to work-study. After graduating from university, he returned to work in the county. They were afraid that Tang Guo was dressed too beautifully, and they were also afraid that she would run away with others and could not control it then. After all, they offered Tang Guo to go to university, not really to make her look like a person. They support Tang Guo to go to college, but in fact they don''t think girls must go to college. Rather, he thinks that nowadays a man with a better family background prefers a woman''s academic qualifications. That''s right, the parents offered the original owner to go to university, just to get it right in the future. In their ce, the bride price is also rtively heavy. The sry of Tang Guo''s parents is not low together, but they n to buy a house for her brother Tang Xiaokun in a big city in the future. If Tang Xiaokun is upbeat, they n to send him to study abroad. Except for the necessary expenses, all the remaining money was given to Tang Xiaokun. "Is there such a parent now?" Han Yunya felt a little unbelievable. Parents who love children don''t want their daughters to be well-dressed. If it hadn''t been for such a long time with Tang Guo, she would vaguely know that she came from a county and lived in an urban area. She was afraid that she would think that Tang Guo lived in which area. "Well, don''t talk about it,e on, I will take some beautiful photos of you." When Tang Guo took out the camera, Han Yunya was taken aback for a moment, "This camera is not cheap, right?" It''s worth tens of thousands. She said that good parents don''t care about her, so she is a little poor? "It''s all the money saved in the past. Since I n to make a career, I must buy the necessary equipment." "Then you are really amazing." Han Yunya stretched out a pair of Qianqianyu hands that had already done manicure, and ording to her own aesthetics, put on the best look possible. Tang Guo was patted by Kacha Kacha, Han Yunya''s hands were white and slender, like peeling green onion roots, and her skin was white and red, very beautiful. Now that the nail art is done, it will only feel like icing on the cake. Because of the need to take dozens of different nail art photos, Han Yunya has transparent nails glued on her nails, which are easy to remove and not easy to damage the nails. You can''t finish it in one day, and you can score many days to shoot. In almost a week, Tang Guo took almost twenty sets of various exquisite nail art for Han Yunya. There are not only photos, but also small videos. Chapter 1679: Good lady (40) Chapter 1679: Gooddy (40) She put these in the dynamics, and it attracted a lot of attention in an instant. Many people below are asking, where is such a beautiful manicure made. Then Tang Guo sent another post: Regarding the nail photos in the previous post, all the nails were made by me. You will definitely ask if I have a nail salon and where is it. I''m sorry to tell you that I don''t have a nail salon, maybe there will be one in the future. But dont regret it. Appointments are epted here, as long as you are in the citys urban areas, you can provide on-site service. As for the price, I will post it as a pictureter. Han Yunya has been sitting next to her, ying with her nails. Can''t help but praise, it''s really beautiful. In the past few days, she had to change two or three kinds of beautiful nails a day, and she would be asked every day where she did it. The girl is still pretty and has a little vanity, which naturally makes her extremely happy. If Tang Guo hadn''t reminded her, don''t promote it, she really hates to get her a lot of business. When she saw Tang Guo post the price list, she finally understood why the other party didn''t want her to invite guests. "Tang Guo, you are robbing it." Han Yunya rubbed her eyes for fear that she had misunderstood the price, but that number remained unchanged. It clearly reads: nail art, starting at 100 yuan. If she understands it correctly, it is a fingernail, and the price is 100 yuan. "Will someone really do you like this?" Even Han Yunya, such a wealthy family, knows that 100 yuan each is super expensive. To make ten fingernails, the cheapest cost would cost thousands of dors. This is simply a grab for money. Tang Guo didn''t care about Han Yunya''s surprise, and directly put the price list on it. Then she said, "Do you think the nails I made look good?" "It looks good." Han Yunya had to admit that it was really super good-looking. She also liked nail art. It was the first time I saw such a beautiful manicure. Each set was very beautiful. "Will a lot of people like it?" Han Yunya nced at Tang Guo''s post, and after a while, it was forwarded thousands of posts. The followingments are countless. Everyone is concerned about how to have such beautiful nails. "Sure, any girl will like it." "If it''s too cheap, am I busy?" Tang Guo said as it should be, "and my ount is for high-end products. Naturally, nails are only used for high-end services. The minimum is 100 yuan per nail. In the eyes of the rich daughter, it''s nothing at all." "Believe it or not, in the future, I will set 500 yuan, or even 1,000. Those daughters will like the nails I made more." Han Yunya was silent for a while, and the look in Tang Guo''s eyes was not right again, "It turns out that you nned that way from the beginning." If this is the case, it is really feasible. Because it''s really trivial for those daughters to spend thousands of dors for beauty. Especially this kind of high-end services that ordinary people think too expensive but beautiful, they will prefer. "Then let me promote it to you. Although our family is not considered a top-notch rich man, I can barely join that circle. I took two pictures and sent them to the family group. It should be able to bring you some business." Chapter 1680: Good lady (41) Chapter 1680: Gooddy (41) Han Yunya held the phone and sent the photos taken by Tang Guo to her family group. For beautiful things, there are beautiful ones in the family, so naturally they will ask where she made them. When the timees, all the women in her family will make appointments for nails, and they will definitely help Tang Guo again. [Host, what about just being an ordinary person? "Isn''t this doing ordinary?" [100 yuan a nail is also amon manicure, and I dare not charge the price. "Tongzi, that''s because you have less knowledge." System: No, he doesn''t think he has less knowledge, but the ordinary person he defines, which is different from the ordinary person defined by the host. [Host, your cute family is here, and you can hear the knock on the door immediately. The system reminds you of the hidden poke, [He is still carrying the box lunch, I guess he must have seen your movement, knowing that you have not eaten, and I am afraid you are hungry...] Before the system''s words were finished, the knock on the door really sounded. Tang Guo opened the door, and she saw Bailisheng carrying a box of lunch. He only heard him say, "I saw your activity identally before. It should have been a busy morning without eating, right?" "Yeah, it''s beautiful in time, and I''m nning to go after doing what I have at hand." "It just so happens that I didn''t eat it either. I wanted to have a bite to eat together, so I brought it to you." He knew about Han Yunya bing Tang Guo''s model. Naturally, the meal he bought was for three people. Han Yunya just put the photo in the family group and gave the link to the ount. The rest is the group of women in the family discussing it. Seeing Bailisheng carrying a box lunch, his expression was a bit ambiguous. She is not a fool, how could she not know that Bailisheng is interesting to Tang Guo. "Is there any more for me?" she walked over and asked, seeing the opened lunch box, "it looks delicious." This shouldn''t be the food of ordinary small restaurants. After knowing this for a few days, she also knows why the supermarket suddenly discounts, or the strange three-hour discount. This man is quite capable of chasing young girls. "With you." Bailisheng said. "Then I will take it back to the dormitory to eat. After eating, I want to take a lunch break so that I won''t bother you two." Staying here, being a tens of millions of light bulbs, she can''t stand it. Bailisheng was naturally very happy, thinking that Han Yunya was much pleasing to the eye. In the room, only Tang Guo and Bailisheng were left. "You have a good idea. I helped you turn that dynamic. I think you should be very busy in the near future." Bailisheng took the initiative to start the topic, after all, he brought food over, and by the way, he had another purpose. "I didn''t expect your idea, it is like this." Bailisheng praised, "It seems that arge number of customers have been lost, but in fact, only high-end customers are retained. There are still many benefits. You are still a student and you have plenty of time. I still have to go to ss, it is impossible to be busy every day." "However, even this is still very busy, especially for customers who live in various parts of the city, running up and down will be very tired." Tang Guo replied, "I have prepared all these." "Then how are you going?" Bailisheng asked inadvertently, "Take a taxi or crowd the bus? Take the subway?" Without waiting for Tang Guo to speak, he continued, "You are a little girl, beautiful, and still a student. It is not safe to take a taxi. Who knows if the driver is a person or a ghost, what is in my mind. Especially when I return, it is toote. , Its easy to be targeted." Chapter 1681: Nice lady (42) Chapter 1681: Nicedy (42) System: [Host, don''t you think that this man is super long-winded. "Fortunately, he is caring about me, you know what a fart." System: , the host really puts a lot of emphasis on **** and friends. "As for public transportation, its even more troublesome. Especially when you change trains, people will be very tired after a trip. Once tired, when doing things, it will inevitably be distracted and affect performance. If you arete, it may Leave a bad impression on customers." Bailisheng realized that it fell on Tang Guo''s face, "So, you think about it, how do you go to the home of future customers?" "Fly over, isn''t Big Brother Baili already ruled out the two only methods I can currently use?" Tang Guo ate two bites of food, "I can''t afford a car now." Taking a taxi is really not very safe. Its tiring to squeeze the bus. What you can do to start is definitely the most tiring. Bailisheng paused, as if something was brewing, and finally said, "Actually, there is another way." "What method?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and asked earnestly, "Big Brother Baili, don''t tell me, let me walk over." "How is it possible, of course not this." Bailishengughed dumbly, how could he be willing to let her walk. He couldn''t bear to let her squeeze the bus. The system is also in interest. I especially want to see how this guy expresses his ideas. Then, Bailisheng actually took out a key and put it on the table. The system thought that when he was going to lend Tang Guo to drive, he heard, "I happen to be fine, let''s take you there." System: Oh, he is still a little too simple. This is an opportunity for performance. This guy really doesn''t let it go. No wonder the host will like it so much. "That''s so troublesome, Big Brother Baili has helped me a lot." Bailisheng already wanted to understand many things, so naturally he didn''t want to hide it anymore. During this time, he could feel that the little girl in front of him did not reject him. Sometimes he even felt that the other party should know what he was doing. Since Lang Youqing''s concubine intends, he just picks up thestyer of window paper, don''t be ambiguous, he is not the kind of person who ys with Xiao Gu Nian. Naturally, it is necessary to confirm the rtionship early. Then step to the end, this is his goal. "I do it selfishly." Bailisheng has put down to look at the chopsticks, his expression is more serious than ever, "Because I want to pursue you, so I proposed this method, I don''t know if you are willing to give me this opportunity." System: This... this guy is really direct. He bet that the host would definitely not agree... me! "Big Brother Baili, are you serious?" Bailisheng hurriedly sat up straight and said, "This is my most serious time since I was born. Although I am a few years older than you, I am actually not much bigger. And I can feel that you don''t reject me, so I think Try it." "Since you are so sincere, then I will ept your pursuit." A faint smile floated on the corner of Tang Guo''s lips, "Where shall I go from now on, I will call you on you?" "Naturally, I should be called. No matter where I go, I''ll be on call." System: Okay, that''s it now. There are models and free drivers. Host, are you sure, this is the life of an ordinary person you want to live? Chapter 1682: Nice lady (43) Chapter 1682: Nicedy (43) On the same day, Tang Guo received an order. Of these three orders, the first one came from Han Yunya''s family group. ording to Han Yunya, thedies in her family all made nails, so there are seven or eight people. Even if Tang Guo''s hands and feet were quick, it would take a whole day. So Tang Guo ced their order on Saturday. The other two orders came from that social ount and they ordered the basic package. They probably want to try the effect first. If they are good, they will probably be Tang Guo''s regr customers in the future. Tang Guo calcted the time and nned to go to the homes of these two clients in the morning or in the afternoon when there is no ss. When they knew that she was still a college student, the other party said that they had plenty of time, and they could make an appointment any day. Most of the women with thousands of nails who can do it are not busy all day for work. Tang Guo arranged the time and sent a copy of the timetable to Bailisheng. The system chirped and said: [Host, you are really wee. "Aren''t we being the target? This kind of performance opportunity, if not given to others, he will be very ufortable." After receiving the timetable, Bailisheng immediately called Tang Guo. Now his name has changed, and Tang sister has be Xiao Guo. "Xiaoguo, when will you get up tomorrow morning?" "I calcted the time. It was only 30 minutes in the past. It was close to 8 o''clock in the morning, and traffic jams were easy. I left at 7 o''clock and got there at 7:30. Then find a ce nearby to eat breakfast and eat. After that, its almost the time agreed with the customer. Brother Sheng, what do you think?" With a cry of Brother Sheng, Bailisheng felt refreshed. "You nned well, just follow this time. I''ll be waiting for you downstairs tomorrow morning. When it''s there, I''ll call you." In the afternoon, Tang Guo still had sses, and the two did not chat. She has to go to the dormitory to get the book before going to ss. When she opened the door of the dormitory, she instantly felt that the atmosphere inside was not right. Lifting her eyes to look at the balcony, she saw Hu Xian standing on the sink with an ugly face, just saying, "Lili, why did you soak your socks in my bucket?" "Also, your underwear, can you not use my basin foam?" "Xiao Lan, isn''t it because the pots and buckets are not enough, do I use it to soak other clothes?" Gao Lili said indifferently that she used both her own bucket and Tang Guo''s bucket. But the clothes she has stored in these two days are too much, and they can''t be washed in a washing machine. There is no way, Zhi can directly soak in it. "Just use the bucket. Why do you still use the basin? Don''t you know that I used it to wash my face?" Hu Xian was going crazy. Gao Lili said, "Doesn''t your bucket often soak your feet? The basin is cleaner, after all, it''s underwear." Hu Xian was almost mad. Why doesn''t she know that Gao Lili loves cleanliness so much. She actually used her washbasin to soak those things. The disgusting thing was that there was still a little white on the panties, and she almost didn''t let her spit out lunch. too disgusting. How could she think that she and Gao Lili are good friends? How could she make friends with such a disgusting person? Seeing that Hu Xian''s face was not right, Gao Lili said quickly, "Xian, don''t be angry, you are the best, we are so good, you won''t mind, right?" Chapter 1683: Nice lady (44) Chapter 1683: Nicedy (44) "I will wash it right away, and after I wash it, I will also wash it for you." The degree of Gao Lili''s cheeky really surprised Hu Xian. Just don''t want this basin, she is not reconciled. She was even more reluctant to tear her face with Gao Lili. Although she hates Goryeo very much now, she is not the kind of person who is willing to tear her face with others. "Okay, you can use it." Especially when Tang Guo came back, she wouldn''t make trouble. They all live in the same dormitory, and it is no good. Anyway, in her heart, she made a vicious note for Gao Lili. She always finds opportunities to collect this ount. "What''s wrong?" Tang Guo asked only now. In fact, when shees back every day, as long as she meets these two people in the dormitory, she can always see some small friction between them. This Hu Xian really made her admire that people like Gao Lili didn''t let her directly show her hideous face and quarrel with each other. In fact, this is also in line with Hu Xian''s personality, she is the kind of person who will not quarrel with you on the face, hide a knife in a smile, catch an opportunity behind him, and will punish you severely. Don''t look at Gao Lili taking advantage, Hu Xian will be overcast one day, I don''t know it is her. "It''s nothing, it''s just that Lili has a lot of things to wash, so I took up my basins and buckets. Now I want to use them, it''s not very good. I n to go outsideter and buy two moree back." Hu Xian suppressed the anger in her heart and said, "Lili, you can just use these. I bought new ones. Don''t take them up." "I see, Xian, you are really wonderful." Gao Lili smiled for her victory, and Huitou said to Tang Guo again, "Tang Guo, your basin and bucket, I use them all, You do not mind right?" "You can use it. I don''t use it anymore. They are all in the same dormitory. There is nothing to use." Tang Guo said with a smile. Hu Xian still couldn''t help but cursed a fool. Gao Lili is such a person who doesn''t care about hygiene. She often goes out with her boyfriend to ghost. Who knows if she wille back from the disease. Anyway, she didn''t dare to use the basins and buckets used by Goryeo, as well as some of her more private things, so don''t put them outside, so that Goryeo can take advantage of it. "Tang Guo, you are so kind. You moved out for so long. I miss you a little bit in the days without you." Gao Lili was telling the truth, she missed Tang Guo. Ever since Tang Guo moved out, she always felt that the dormitory was not the same. Hu Xian seems to have changed too. Leng Ruofei paid little attention to her. Tang Guo, who was once, was responsive to her. It was really difficult to ask Hu Xian to do something for her. "Watching every day." Tang Guo said with a smile. Recently, she has kept a polite and not awkward distance with these two people. These two people did not seem to ask her for help at every turn. Because they didn''t live together, it was not easy to tell Tang Guo to do anything. Naturally, they would not let Tang Guo do anything every time. Over time, I developed the habit of not asking Tang Guo to help. asionally, Tang Guo bought two fruit Ling back for them, but they were happy, as if they had taken a lot of advantage. When Tang Guo came back from ss, Gao Lili and Hu Xian were not there, so they should have gone to ss. She put the book, opened the bedroom and went out. When I went down the stairwell, I faintly heard the word "Korea". After listening carefully, she almost broke her joy. "Really, there are such dirty girls." "Isn''t it? You need to soak your underwear for several days, and you have to wash it with your socks. What''s more shameless is that you use your roommate''s basin to soak that kind of thing." "Hey, Gao Lili looks pretty, how could she feel such a nasty thing." "If I were Hu Xian, I would definitely not be able to stand it." "I also me them for making so loud before. I stood on the balcony and listened to the two of them arguing." "Tsk tusk tusk, some girls, don''t look at her morous appearance, the actual inside is really dirty." Chapter 1684: Nice lady (45) Chapter 1684: Nicedy (45) All the way downstairs, there were several girls who were whispering, all talking about Korea. Tang Guo had long expected that Hu Xian would be taken advantage of by Gao Lili. Even if she didn''t say anything on the surface, she would definitely have a Korean perineum secretly. But I still didn''t guess that Hu Xian would first inadvertently ruin the reputation of Korea. "I live on the floor of Goryeo and the others. Goryeoes backte every night. Moreover, I have met several times. Goryeo doesn''t bring the key. At night, I have to knock on the door and the soundproofing of the bedroom. Its not good, and it particrly affects other bedrooms around." "You talked about this, too. Some time ago, Gao Lili didn''te back until after 11:30. She didn''t bring the key, so she knocked on the door, and when she saw that no one was showing her, she kicked the door and moved several bedrooms. People woke up. We went out and asked her what happened. Guess what she said? Thinking of this, I think it''s funny. " "She said that the person in the dormitory targeted her and deliberately refused to open the door for her and shut her out. The weather was cold before, and the people in the dormitories really thought that her roommate was wrong. We nned to call her there. We stayed in the dormitory temporarily for one night, but didn''t expect... Having said this, the girl paused. "Unexpectedly, if someone''s roommate put her under the crack of the door and tied it with a rope. She sent a message specifically to her, but she didn''t see it. If I want to say that Gao Lili is really annoying At that time, her expression was wonderful." Originally these things, everyone would not remember too clearly. However, because of the Korean Tai Chi products, Hu Xian was always said by the other party, "Small, you are the best, you certainly don''t mind, do you", she was speechless and sullen in her heart. Is she the one who suffers? Obviously not. Gao Lili didn''t know that Hu Xian was on the balcony every day, seeming to remind her of some wrong lifestyles, and even asionally deliberately said some small things. The voice is not small, the purpose is to let the people on the left and right of the bedroom hear what she said. When outsiders heard her talk with Goryeo, they would only think that Goryeo was the best, not hygiene. Korea''s hygiene habits are really intolerable by ordinary people. Hu Xian didn''t need to say anything, but asionally at noon, when she heard people passing by the bedroom on the left and right or up and down, she raised her voice to remind Gao Lili to wash her underwear and underwear that had been soaked for a few days. Doesn''t Gao Lili like to use her washbasin and bucket? She just said this, it is conceivable that Gao Lili would definitely use that sentence again, "Xian, I want to wash too much, I cant hold it anymore. If you use yours, our rtionship is so good and you are so good. Shouldn''t you mind? I''ll use itter, I''ll wash it for you." Anyone who loves to be a little cleaner will feel Goryeo sick when he hears these words. [So, the host is big, every time you go back to the bedroom and hear Hu Xian and Gao Lili argue, is it actually Hu Xian deliberate? Hearing Tang Guo''s analysis, the system was really terrified. Oh my God, Hu Xian is really scary. How can ordinary people think so much? "Of course it was deliberate. Otherwise, with Hu Xian''s character, the first time she used her bucket and basin in Korea, it would be reced with a new one." Chapter 1685: Good lady (46) Chapter 1685: Gooddy (46) "As for the newly-purchased item, it will be hidden in my ce and not used by the other party. And every time I go back, I see her talking on the balcony. There are people either upstairs or downstairs, or there are people on the left and right. I paid attention. Its not such a coincidence." [Then Gao Lili went home every day, still didn''t bring the key, it should be Hu Xian who opened the door for her? "Well, otherwise, how would the people in the surrounding dormitories know that Gao Lili did not bring the key again? People in other dormitories would generally not pay attention to such small things. Unless, every night there is a lot of movement, Hu Xian also by the way Dont keep reminding Gao Lili to take the key." Tang Guo said while meeting Han Yunya downstairs in the dormitory. Now the two are almost inseparable, if nothing happens, Han Yunya will depend on Tang Guo. Tang Guo will make good-looking nails, especially when she knows the price she charges. Han Yunya said that it is estimated that many people are envious of her and can often change such beautiful nails. "I guess, every time Gao Lili will shoot the door for a long time, awaken the people in the other dormitories, Hu Xian will open the door, look at Gao Lili with sleepy eyes, indicating that she is asleep, and kindly remind her to bring the key. , When Gao Lili was angry, apologized to the people in the other dormitories." When the system heard Tang Guo''s words, the data shuddered. He decided to observe tonight whether Hu Xian did what Tang Guo did. After 11:30 in the evening, the system went to monitor the door of the dormitory. Sure enough, Gao Lili stepped on high heels and walked to the door of the dormitory humming a little song. She didn''t reach into the bag for the key, she didn''t bring it at all. Instead, he knocked directly on the door, knocking, and shouting Hu Xian. About a minuteter, the people in the dormitories on both sides were awakened by her. When she was about to scold, Hu Xian opened the door. Hu Xian opened her eyes in confusion, looking at Gao Lili, "Lili, don''t you have the key?" "Forget about it, Xian, you are the best, and you open the door for me every day." "Next time I remember, look at you and wake up all the ssmates in the other dormitories. I have nothing to do. You wake them up, that''s not good." After speaking, Hu Xian apologized to the people in the bedrooms on both sides. Everyone looked at Hu Xian with a good attitude, and onlyined about Gao Lili in their hearts. They had known that this woman was the best, and they didn''t want to pursue anything. I just think that Hu Xian is really unlucky. Gao Lili has a thick face, and when no one is holding it, she really thinks she is terrible. She didn''t know that the girls who had returned to their dormitories were discussing her best quality, and felt uneasy for Hu Xian. The system shrank back silently, and the host really got the analysis right. The next morning, Tang Guo got up at six o''clock. After washing up, it was almost seven o''clock. I called Bailisheng and heard Bailisheng say that he was already downstairs and went down quickly. "Brother Sheng, have you waited for a long time?" "No, it was five to ten minutes early." Bailisheng didn''t think at all, there was nothing wrong with waiting five minutes, ten minutes. Waiting for your own daughter-inw, that is justified. "You call me next time, I can hurry up a little bit, so as not to wait." Bailisheng pulled the car door and put his hand on Tang Guo''s head, waiting for her to sit up. Sit in the driving position again, fasten the seat belt, and check Tang Guo''s seat belt before starting the car. Chapter 1686: Good lady (47) Chapter 1686: Gooddy (47) "It''s okay, Xiaoguo, take your time. Girls have to dress up. It must take a little longer. I panic. What if I draw my eyebrows crookedly." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile when he heard Bailisheng''s words, "Brother Sheng, you are so careful and patient, why are you single so far? People like you, there should be a lot of girls who like you." "There are a lot of girls who like me. When they get to know me a little bit, they probably won''t like me anymore." Tang Guo asked in surprise, "Why?" Bailisheng did not turn his head, but looked at the road earnestly, and said with a smile on the corner of his lips, "Because of my patience and care, they are all given to you. Not everyone can get them. Before Guo, I didn''t like to interact with girls very much. People who knew me said that I was iprehensible, an elm bump, and they called me deserved to be single for a lifetime. Even my family members said that I was single by ability. " Tang Guo was amused. The system couldn''t help but smile, he had seen so many people, this guy is the most eager to survive. No matter what he said, he was surrounded by his host, and he couldn''t make mistakes at all and shaped himself into a beautiful and refined little white flower. "If there is no little fruit, I will really be alone in this life." Bailisheng''s words were not a joke. This is how he feels, and what he said is not a lie. "Brother Sheng, we haven''t started yet. The issue of being single is not single, maybe." Tang Guo kindly reminded. Bailisheng was not nervous at all, and said confidently, "I believe that soon we will be a boyfriend and girlfriend. After all, Xiaoguo has already called me Brother Sheng, not Brother Baili. Maybe, someday. Will change a title." "Xiaoguo, I can feel that if you have no idea about me, you will not be given the opportunity to send you to the customer. Therefore, there should be nothing wrong with the direction of my efforts." "Since Brother Sheng is so confident, then I will wait for you to behave well. After a month, if you are still so patient, we will confirm the rtionship." "it is good." Bailisheng knew that his direction was right. He also saw in her eyes that she liked him a little bit. One monthter, there should be a little more. They still have a long time, and they can add them gradually. Don''t say giving her a month, it means giving her a lifetime, he is willing. When they arrived at the destination, it was almost half past seven, and the two first found a ce to eat breakfast. After eating breakfast, Bailisheng parked the car under themunity and sent Tang Guo upstairs. He was a little worried about letting her go up alone. So, the customer opened the door, saw the handsome man and beautiful girl at the door, and was taken aback. "Miss Chen, I''m here to help you with nail art." Seeing Tang Guo dialed her number, the female client believed it, and her eyes looked at Bailisheng. "I am Xiaoguo''s suitor, and I will send her up. Now that she arrives safely, then don''t disturb." Bailisheng said, and then told Tang Guo, waiting for her below. In two hours, Tang Guopleted the nail art for his first client. Miss Chen couldn''t believe it and looked at the beautiful nails on her hands. It was really better than expected. Although the price is a bit expensive, it is really worth it. She also asked Tang Guo to take a few photos of her. After paying the bnce, Tang Guo left with the praise of Miss Chen. Chapter 1687: Good lady (48) Chapter 1687: Gooddy (48) Miss Chen couldn''t help but immediately posted these photos on her own movement. She immediately got praise from many people. She sat on the balcony and suddenly saw the parking ce downstairs. It was the previous man who opened the door for Tang Guo. When she saw the car, she froze for a moment, and finally twitched the corners of her mouth. This low-key niche luxury car is really dazzling. That car cost at least six million, so the boss who made her appointment for nails actually took a six million luxury car to do her nails. 100 yuan a fingernail is really worth it. Miss Chen didn''t hold back, she secretly took a picture, of course only the tail of a car was taken. After hitting the license te number, she posted a dynamic message and said her surprise at this time. Her job is actually a Yanyi inte celebrity. So many people saw the beautiful nails she made, and she simply turned on Tang Guo''s dynamics. Give the other party a wave of free publicity, and there will definitely be long-term cooperation in the future. While in the car, Tang Guo received many orders. asionally, I found that it was the reason that Miss Chen had reposted the news to her, and immediately chatted with Miss Chen in private, expressing his gratitude to the other party with two packages. I also sent a group of pictures for the other party to choose, which made Ms. Chen happy. When he returned home, Tang Guo quickly arranged the order with the order in his hand. Bailisheng saw the densely packed timetable and reminded, "There are too many orders now. Do you want to temporarily close the order, or set a rule, how many orders a month?" "Brother Sheng, you have a good idea, I will get it right away. The orders now have been queued for more than half a month, and I must be too busy alone." She has never thought about hiring a nail artist. When she has funds in the future, she ns to open a nail shop. At that time, she will hire an excellent nail artist. Only then can we do some mid-range services. Not everyone can easily learn the manicures she made. She will not ruin her reputation for money. ording to Bailisheng''s proposal, she limited the number of orders received each month. All orders can be reserved one month in advance. Firste firste, at the same time, she alsounched, ced orders, sent beauty makeup and hairdressing. That is to say, you can make your nails, make up for free, andb some special styles of hair. She found Han Yunya again, and Han Yunya seemed willing to do such a thing. With the nail art in front of her, she especially looked forward to what Tang Guo could draw for her. The result is self-evident, all kinds of makeup appeared on her face, she couldn''t bear to wash it off. There are more and more people about Tang Guos ount. She not only sends out some nice nails and makeup, but also promotes some niche products introduced by Bailisheng Supermarket. There was a trial outfit that Bailisheng brought out, and Han Yunya also helped to distribute it to people she knew, and asked for excuses. Tang Guo was very busy every day. Many people know her, and the things she promotes are all high-end, high-quality, and slightly niche brands. Because of her reputation, many people bought it and tried it and found it was really good. At present, the niche brands that Bailisheng asked Tangguo to promote were all his exclusive domestic agency rights. In this way, a monthter, the money Tang Guo had made surprised Han Yunya. One person''s order is at least one thousand yuan. Chapter 1688: Good lady (49) Chapter 1688: Gooddy (49) Some customers ce orders with several people. Therefore, one day can earn thousands, even tens of thousands. Of course, Tang Guo does not have orders every day. Her limited order is 20 orders a month. At the lowest price, you can earn 20,000 yuan a month. But in fact,st month, she made a profit of 50,000 yuan just for nails. For the fifty thousand, she divided ten thousand to Han Yunya. Han Yunya doesn''tck this money, she doesn''t want it. After all, she really didn''t do anything other than taking pictures. Tang Guo finally said that she will be her queen model from now on, and she will need to take pictures with her. Han Yunya only epted it. She didn''t expect that she would take pictures and earn 10,000 yuan a month. After telling this to the family, everyone was happy for her. Everyone in her family basically knows Tang Guo, especially women. They are very satisfied with the nails Tang Guo gave them, as well as the beauty makeup, and some special hairstyles, which made them very satisfied. So, starting from the second month, they hurriedly ced another order. After all, the nails grow fast, and it won''t look so good for at most half a month. But they are not short of money. It is a great thing to spend a little money to make themselves happy. It is said that Han Yunya has made a capable little girl as a friend. Tang Guo''s social ount is already on fire. Popr in the entire circle ofdies and daughters, on the Inte, it is also madly spread by countless people. Many people regretted why Tang Guo only took orders from the city. When she knew that she was still a college student, she had noints. Even people from other ces, in order to have such a beautiful manicure, after grabbing the order, they made an appointment with Tang Guo and deliberately rushed to a certain hotel in the city one day in advance, waiting for Tang Guo to do her manicure. It was Tang Guo''s school, and many girls also followed her social ounts. But they didn''t know that Tang Guo was the owner of that ount. Of course, when Han Yunya''s face appeared on it, it also caused a sensation. But many people could not guess that the man behind it was Tang Guo. I only thought that it was the owner of this ount, that Han Yunya was beautiful, and asked her to be a model. Tang Guo does high-end services and promotes high-end brand names. Please Han Yunya such a real daughter, in their opinion, it is really normal. It was Gao Lili in Tang Guo''s dormitory and He Qiqi in her ss who also followed this ount. Of course, the two did not know that the person behind it was Tang Guo. At present, Korea''s reputation and various habits are not only known by many girls. Even in the ss, the boys also knew that she was in the dormitory, and she was a girl who didn''t like cleanliness. Under Hu Xian''s urging, Gao Lili''s boyfriend looked a little subtle when he saw Gao Lili. Whenever he heard someone talk, he felt dull and was already nning to break up with Goryeo. He couldn''t bear the thought of Gao Lili''s **** soaking socks. No matter how good the face was, he couldn''t bear it. One day, Tang Guo went back to the bedroom, opened the door and saw Gao Lili sitting in a chair, crying with tears on her face. "What''s wrong?" she asked. Hu Xian sat next to Gao Lili, patted her on the shoulder,forting, "Lili, don''t be sad, you are so beautiful, what kind of man can''t be found." Chapter 1689: Good lady (50) Chapter 1689: Gooddy (50) Gao Lili couldn''t understand why her boyfriend broke up with her. Hu Xian told her that it was mostly the other party cheating, empathizing, and so on. Men are like this, seeing one love one. Everyone talking about Goryeo is secretly talking. It''s not that everyone talks about her every day, only when they see her, they say something in a low voice. Because she is usually too unpopr among girls, and she likes to take advantage of these superb behaviors. Who wants to tell her, everyone knows that she doesn''t like clean behavior. Of course, she knew itter. Some people talked about her living habits. They identally heard the girl next door talking. Then I took it for granted that the soundproofing of the dormitory must be poor, and the other party overheard her and Hu Xian''s conversation, which caused the incident to spread. Hu Xian also helped her say, "People nowadays just like to chew their tongues, and it''s good to see who they are, and they will be relieved in the future." Because Hu Xian has been so kind to Gao Lili recently, it made Gao Lili forget that there are still some conflicts between the two. Now that she is broken in love, she even regards Hu Xian as her best friend. Hearing about Gao Lili''s loss of love, Tang Guo only cares a few words, expressing that he can find a better one in the future, so he stoppedmunicating with them. She has moved out for nearly two months, and the so-called distant smell and near smelly, the two have a good impression of her. All she knew was that she was busy every day in order to make money. Naturally, she couldn''t trouble Tang Guo with anything. As for the He Qiqi in the ss, since Tang Guo and Han Yunya walked together, they disappeared in front of her automatically, so what if she didn''t dare to look for Tang Guo. "Finally got it." Just when Tang Guo was about to go out with the book, she heard Leng Ruofei''s vaguely excited voice. Some curiously turned around and asked, "What did you grab?" She found that there was a slight smile on Leng Ruofei''s cold face. This is a bit strange, what is it that makes Leng Ruofei so happy? Leng Ruofei showed her her mobile phone, "It''s the nail art that swept the Inte before. I finally got the order for that mysterious, powerful and expensive manicurist. I ced the quota three times a month, and each time I held my phone and waited. The hard work has paid off, and I finally told me to wait." "Soon, you will be able to see my beautiful fingernails." Speaking of beautiful nails, a person like Leng Ruofei can''t help showing a happy expression, which shows that it is really attractive to girls. However, Tang Guo was silent. The system was also a little silent. After the silence, he said, [Host is big, you are going to drop the vest. Seriously, she still looks forward to it. "It doesn''t matter, Leng Ruofei is not a girl who likes to chew her tongue," Tang Guo helped her forehead, "but she will definitely be one of my special clients." In her mind, her special customers are Han Yunya''s family, who add up to a dozen people, all of whom are not bad, and make the most expensive meal. This coldness is not short of money. Thinking about it, Im actually a little bit excited. Without changing her face, she said to Leng Ruofei, "Then congrattions." "Thank you, I have already sent a private message to the nail master, I don''t know when I can make an appointment." Holding the book, Tang Guo silently left the dormitory and came to the ssroom, turning on the phone, looking at the message of Leng Ruofei, chatting with the other party to determine the time. System: The host is big, but it''s really calm. Chapter 1690: Good lady (51) Chapter 1690: Gooddy (51) Tang Guo took advantage of the fact that he hadn''t started ss, and was in the ssroom with Leng Ruofei to determine the time and ce for nail art. It happened on a Friday afternoon when neither she nor Leng Ruofei had a ss. The sses of Gao Lili and Hu Xian were full on Friday afternoon. As for the location, it was in their bedroom. The system watched all this silently, and felt a little excited when thinking of the nextrge-scale horse fall. Before that, Tang Guo still had many agreed orders. Naturally, Bailisheng sent every service visit. A woman who can do such an expensive manicure has a better vision. Naturally, I found out that the little girl who gave them nails came in a small, low-key luxury car of six million. It didn''t take long for this matter to be raged on the Inte. In fact, most people are still interested in Tang Guo''s manicure. Of course, many of them think she charges too much. But these people can only be the keyboard man sourly. Tang Guo only takes 20 orders a month, which is simply in short supply. At present, she has a lot of special customers, and she can''t grab the number of orders. Those sour people can only have the keyboard addiction. In more than a month, Tang Guo and Bailisheng confirmed the rtionship between boy and girl friends. Tang Guo''s current life is basically going to ss, doing nail art for clients, and dating Bailisheng the rest of the time. After dinner every day, the two would hold hands and walk along the snack street to digest food. The snack street outside the school is just that big. If you take a walk every day, you will naturally meet many familiar people. It didn''t take long for anyone who knew Tang Guo to know that she talked to a very handsome boyfriend. All the people in the same bedroom naturally know. The one who reacted the most was Gao Lili. She just broke up in love. Watching Tang Guo talk about such a handsome boyfriend, she felt a little unbnced in her heart. Another person, Hu Xian, was also a little bit sour in her heart. Leng Ruofei didn''t respond, she met two people holding hands in the street. From the man''s clothes, she knew that he should not be an ordinary person. One day, Tang Guo returned to the bedroom at noon. Gao Lili and Hu Xian said to Tang Guo sourly that the man is too handsome, and it is useless if he is not good in other aspects. "Tang Guo, don''t be deceived." Gao Lili''s heart was filled with sourness. "That man, shouldn''t be from our school? There are many bad men out there who cheat young girls." Hu Xian nodded, "Yes, you have to be careful, the society outside is veryplicated." "Well, I know, I''ll be careful." Tang Guo just replied like this. Leng Ruofei didn''t pay much attention to these. Judging from the situation encountered before, she thought that Bailisheng was not bad. She has also discovered recently that Tang Guo is not that stupid. She has her own opinions in everything, so she naturally has no need to speak. Now what she was thinking about was that it didn''t take long for the mysterious and expensive manicurist to do her manicure. She has been looking forward to it for several days. Hu Xian and Gao Lili had nothing to say when they saw Tang Guo as if not listening. I don''t know when, the distance between Tang Guo and them is getting farther and farther. They used to be able to let Tang Guo help them as they should, but now they don''t know why, they can''t speak. Chapter 1691: Good lady (52) Chapter 1691: Gooddy (52) Gao Lili and Hu Xian, both thought that such a handsome man, how could they find a in girl like Tang Guo. Either he is blind, or he has some shorings. Especially Gao Lili, has been looking for someone to inquire about Bailisheng''s situation. It''s a pity that her circle is not so wide, and even Bailisheng''s name has not been found out. Bailisheng''s home is not here, and no one knows that many shopping malls, supermarkets, and gyms outside are all his. Who can imagine that this is a high-quality man with a wealth of wealth? If they knew it, I wonder if they would die of jealousy. Although Gao Lili didn''t find out who Bailisheng was, it didn''t hinder her. She often dressed up and appeared in front of Bailisheng. After all, he looked good. Although every time, Tang Guo was there. Bai Lisheng looked at the woman who was scratching her head and posing, her expression was a bit unpleasant. That night, he was shopping with Tang Guo''s hand. Goryeo, dressed in good-looking clothes and delicate makeup, appeared in front of the two of them. Gao Lili greeted Tang Guo enthusiastically, but her eyes scanned Bai Lisheng''s body. Apart from other things, this man is really handsome, so that Goryeo has a kind of idea, even if he is willing to post it upside down. It''s okay to fall in love without getting married. "Tang Guo, this is your boyfriend, why don''t you introduce it?" Gao Lili said diligently. Bai Lisheng shook Tang Guo''s hand slightly, but did not give Gao Lili a look. Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, blocking Bailisheng behind, and said, "Don''t you already know that she is my boyfriend?" When Gao Lili heard this, she was a little unhappy, but she wanted to say something, Tang Guo spoke again. "My boyfriend is a bit shy. He has been suffering from a disease since he was a child. He is afraid of all girls except me, so I won''t tell you more about other things." Bailisheng: Fear of girls? Well, she said that she was afraid of fear, and the woman in front of her was really a bit scary. shy? ? ? Forget it, just treat him as shy. "Korea, I''m leaving now. My boyfriend seems to be scared. Now I want to take him back andfort him." Tang Guo exined, stunned Gao Lili in surprise. No, what is the reason. It can be seen that Bailisheng is still hiding behind Tang Guo, and she has no intention to greet her at all, she believes it a little bit. "Korea, goodbye, my boyfriend is already terrified, I want to go back to coax him, and if I dont go back to coax him,fort him, its definitely not good for a long time." Gao Lili was a little unbelievable, watching Tang Guo lead Bailisheng away. "Xiaoguo, now you can coax me." Back home, Bailisheng sat on the sofa and said solemnly, "If you don''t coax anymore, it won''t be good." "Your roommate is so scary. It really scared me." Bailisheng pretended to be afraid, "I needfort now." System: It''s really shameless and shameless. When this man is acting like a baby, it''s really nothing to do with a woman. But... the host will definitely coax him. He doesn''t understand the taste of adult men and women. "What does it take for Brother Sheng to beforted? I don''t have much experience in coaxing people." System: Who do you lie to? I lied to this guy who reincarnated without memory. Bailisheng also thought about it seriously, and finally stretched out his arm, "Or, you canfort me and coax me well if you hug me." Chapter 1692: Good lady (53) Chapter 1692: Gooddy (53) The system watched the two of them on the sidelines, hearing Bailisheng''s change ofw and begging for a hug, almost didn''tugh. In the end, Tang Guo really gave Bai Lisheng a hug. Just after he hugged him, he immediately hugged Tang Guo. "Is it ok now?" "Much better, the fear that Xiaoguo''s roommate caused to my soul isforted by Xiaoguo''s embrace." "Coaxed?" "It''s good. But this disease, repeated repeatedly, may require more hugs every day to cure it. Of course, it may be the same for the rest of your life. You have to hug every day." Tang Guo smiled and watched, Bai Lisheng asked for his own welfare in a serious manner, and suddenly said, "What about the kiss? Is the effect of the kiss better than the effect of hugging?" Bailisheng was asked. Kiss? Let him think about such a scene and growing up. Apart from being held by his mother when he was a child, it was the first time he was so close to a girl. When he was five years old, he refused to be kissed on the cheek by his mother. Therefore, he is thinking about being kissed by Xiao Guo. In the end he said, "There should be better results." After that, he was still looking forward to it. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo pushed him away, stood up, squeezed his face and said, "Now that the condition is mild, hugs can be cured. If you use your rtives in advance, this will give immunity to the condition, which will cause serious illness in the future. It wont be cured if you kiss you. So, kiss you and use itter." Bailisheng: He never kissed a girl, but he knew she was teasing him. Seeing her so happy, then he pretends to be a little tangled and makes her happy? The system really couldn''t stand these two people, and quickly shifted their attention to other ces. Unexpectedly, I happened to see Korea. It may be the previous situation that made Gao Lili give up to Bailisheng. The system heard Gao Lili muttering, his host was big, and he had a boyfriend with an unsound personality. He faintly still despised it, and hummed silently. This woman, what do you know. When he was about to divert his attention, he found that a handsome young man with an extraordinary dress walked up to Gao Lili and started a conversation with her. This man talks very humorously, especially the equipment in that suit, which really shines. Korea''s family should be regarded as middle-ss. What you look at is superficial luxury. I dont know that many people with real status like niche, luxurious and low-key brands. It''s not like getting rich. What you wear and buy are the most high-profile ones. After a while, the young man asked Gao Lili to go to the bar. Gao Lili often visits these asions, and she thinks she has attracted a high-quality man, so she will not miss it. Seeing the two of them entered the bar, the system didn''t pay attention to it. What kind of man Gao Lili caught was a matter of his ass. Anyway, no matter what man it is, there is no host''s favorite. Finally, when it came to the afternoon of doing the nails for Leng Ruofei, Tang Guo took the toolbox and walked to the bedroom. Before going, she also sent a message to Leng Ruofei. Leng Ruofei was waiting nervously in the dormitory. She just washed her hands well. She could have beautiful nails immediately. When Tang Guo opened the bedroom door, even though she was pulling a toolbox, Leng Ruofei did not guess her identity. Chapter 1693: Good lady (54) Chapter 1693: Gooddy (54) However, Leng Ruofei knew that Tang Guo had no ss this afternoon, so she asked, "Are youing back to get something? I remember you have no ss this afternoon." The systemughed without saying a word, and it was about time to drop the vest. Tang Guo took the toolbox and walked to Leng Ruofei, and said with a smile, "Miss Leng, I''m here to make your nails." Leng Ruofei:? ? ? Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Leng Ruofei. Leng Ruofei hurriedly read the message in the phone, which was sent by the mysterious and expensive nail master: I''m here. She looked at Tang Guo uncertainly, tightened her already cold face, and made a very silly move, twisting her thigh. I felt the tingling pain and realized that this was not a dream. "I sent the news just now." Leng Ruofei still couldn''t believe it, and dialed Tang Guo. That number was a new card that Tang Guo boughtter. Not to mention that the people in the dormitory don''t know, it is in the ss that Han Yunya knows. This number, she is the contact information published on the social ount. Hearing Tang Guo''s mobile phone ringing, Leng Ruofei quickly nced at her mobile phone screen and found that it was her number, and finally hung up the phone silently. After being silent for a while, she said, "You hide so deeply." How many people did Tang Guo deceive. This is the big boss hiding behind it. In fact, she can now understand why Han Yunya is the model of this social ount. It''s not surprising that the two have such a good rtionship. "Then start now?" Leng Ruofei took out her hand stiffly, "Go ahead." Thinking of the beautiful nails, she was a little happy again, and said sternly, "Tang Guo, we are roommates." In any case, the human set cannot copse. "Ok." "You give me something better, if it doesn''t look good, I will expose you." Leng Ruofei threatened neither salty nor indifferent. After speaking, she was a little upset, isn''t she just an acquaintance? Why is she still a bit at a loss? Looking at Tang Guo, there is no reaction at all. She was very curious about how Tang Guo did it, calmly took her orders, and chatted with her to determine the time, without revealing herself at all. This woman really hides, but unexpectedly, she also missed one day. "Don''t worry, what I make is definitely worth the price." Tang Guo has already started to make nails, and Leng Ruofi slowly calmed down, "Your order is very difficult to grab. In order to grab this order quota, I squatted early every time, and only got it thest time." "Tang Guo, if you only put 20 orders a month, won''t your conscience hurt? Think about it, how much money will you lose like this." "After all, I''m still a student, and I can''t do that much. No matter how much money I have, I still have time to earn. I can''t give up my studies." Leng Ruofei naturally didn''t mean that. She said awkwardly, "We are roommates." System: Hahaha, Miss Qianjin, is this to ask Tang Guo for order quota, is it so difficult to speak? Tang Guo didn''t click on it, and she couldn''t watch her anxiously. System: The host is too bad, the heroine is so cute, and she bullies her. "The same roommates, everyone is familiar, Tang Guo, can we discuss the order quota?" At this time, Tang Guo had already painted two nails for Leng Ruofei. Looking at the two beautiful nails, she was even more excited. It''s really good-looking. The so-called "getting the moon first near the water", today she has to n some welfare for herself, otherwise she would be sorry that they are roommates. Chapter 1694: Nice lady (55) Chapter 1694: Nicedy (55) Two hourster, Leng Ruofei was very satisfied. One is satisfied with the manicure that Tang Guo gave her, and the second is satisfied that she finally became one of Tang Guo''s special clients. An order is reserved for her every month, and she no longer has to go online to **** with those crazy people. She simply paid the bnce and watched Tang Guo take the toolbox and leave. Thinking of everything today, there are many smiles on the corners of his mouth. Throughout the afternoon, she was fiddling with the beautiful nails on her hands. Seeing that Tang Guo had reserved an order quota for her, she would keep this secret and not reveal the other party''s vest. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo hid the deepest, some people really couldn''t look at the surface. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to hear that Gao Lili had a new boyfriend, who was not a student at school, but seemed to be a man with a good family background. asionally in the evening, she and Bailisheng go shopping holding hands, and they will also see Gao Lili holding the man''s hand while shopping together. Gao Lili seemed to have regained her self-confidence. In front of Tang Guo and Bai Lisheng, she could not help but hold her head high, a bit noble. Hu Xian secretly gritted her teeth for such a handsome, handsome, and good-fathered man that Gao Lili had made. The man was not from the school, and she had no choice but to nder Korea in front of him. I can only watch as Gao Lili goes out on a date every day in a beautiful dress. Especially the fact that Gao Lili still doesn''t have the key, really makes her crazy. Compared with the open and secret contest between Gao Lili and Hu Xian, Tang Guo is getting better and better. Although she still releases only 20 ces every month, she is not deliberately hungry marketing, but she is sought after by the daughters of thedies. They have all learned to be smart. They gather together and ce an order. Doesn''t this solve everyone''s needs? Therefore, Tang Guo had to limit the number of people again, otherwise he would not finish it in one day. During the holidays, Tang Guo made an excuse and did not go home. Her younger brother Tang Xiaokun also did not need her to go back to make up lessons because the school organized a summer camp. Her parents Tang Chenghai and Li Meixue left her alone. It''s also because she found this excuse especially well, working to earn college tuition and living expenses. Tang Chenghai and Li Xuemei have been nning how to cultivate Tang Xiaokun into talents. The money spent is definitely not a minority, Tang Guo, if you can spend a little less, then spend a little less. For daughters, marrying is just water poured out. Since she was able to work part-time to earn tuition and living expenses, they would save the money. Tang Guo was not interested, and went back to be a cook for them. These two people just use her as a tool to train. When it is ripe, you can take it out and sell it at a good price. It doesn''t matter, when she graduates from university, she will slowly y with them and give them a big gift. If it hadn''t been for them, the original owner would not have been so miserable in the end. Throughout the summer, Tang Guo increased the number of orders, which made the group ofdies and daughters staring on the Inte very happy. Bailisheng is still the same as before, each time he personally delivers Tang Guo to the client''s home. Now anyone who has heard of her knows that she was driven by a luxury car to make nails for clients. Therefore, those wealthydies think that the money is worth it. The school will start soon and the number of natural orders will be reduced. Chapter 1695: Nice lady (56) Chapter 1695: Nicedy (56) Tang Guo didn''t change his mind as long as the people on the Inte wailed. At her university, every semester, there will be a school physical examination. This time, something shocking happened. Gao Lili was checked out and was infected with HIV. Not only this virus, but also other gynecological diseases. Naturally, she cannot continue to go to school and needs to go to the hospital for another investigation. When it came out, Goryeo didn''t believe it herself. Although she loves beauty and cares little about hygiene, she never has sex. Since going to university, I have had two boyfriends. It was also the first boyfriend to break up with her, and she was the second. Although they had a rtionship with each other the day they met. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but wonder if it would be the man''s problem. When Gao Lili was diagnosed with the disease, her ex-boyfriend was so frightened that she went to the hospital and had another check-up. In the end, she was not infected and was relieved. After Hu Xian learned of this, although she sympathized with Gao Lili on the surface, she was gloating in her heart. Gao Lili received a gift from him before she went to find the man. She opened the box and found that it was actually a spiritual status card inside, making her face pale in fright. There are also a few words written on it: The Tomb of Goryeo. At the same time, there was a letter inside. Trembling, she opened the letter, which was written by the man himself. The first sentence was: Lili, wee to join this Ai''s family! Gao Lili smashed everything angrily and also reported to the police. The man was caught not long after, and the police quickly figured out why the other party did it. That man is indeed from a very good family, he is also a capable person, and he has severalpanies under his name. His only hobby is to love beauty. When it''s okay, my favorite is to go online and make appointments with some beautiful women. In a year, there are hundreds of women. He believes that in a man''s life, marriage is a bondage, especially for a rich man like him, who should hang around among the flowers, not touch the leaves, and love beauty. Isn''t that the true color of a man? I just didn''t expect that an ident happened and I met a woman suffering from HIV. The other party was also inadvertently infected, and out of a mentality of revenge, he nned to retaliate against these troubled men. After seventy-two hours passed, she told the man that she had contracted the disease. After seventy-two hours, there was almost no possibility of interruption. Naturally, he became infected. The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt, and revenge arose in his heart. He thinks that a good girl will not make an appointment, let alone meet for the first time, and will have a rtionship with people. In that case, why not have fun, it can be regarded as a lesson for those women. There is no guilt for doing this kind of thing. Gao Lili naturally became the first target of revenge. Gao Lili was fascinated by the charm radiating from this man''s whole body. She didn''t want to miss this high-quality man and chose to be with him on the day. The man was not sure whether Goryeo was infected or not. He waited for the result before sending the gift of the spiritual status card to Goryeo. At present, he has been under control, and Gao Lili has been taken away by her family for treatment. It should not be possible to return to ss at the moment. Everything was peaceful for the next college life. Tang Guo''s vest didn''t fall off after graduation. With the excuse of working to earn tuition and living expenses, she never went back every holiday. Even for the New Year, her parents didn''t care. After Tang Guo graduated, she received a call from her parents, asking her to go back and arrange a blind date for her. Yes, her parents are so realistic. Now that she is fat and finally sold for a good price, how could she let her fly outside? Tang Guo still said symbolically: "Mom, I want to stay here, there are more opportunities here..." Before Tang Guo finished speaking, Li Meixue said, "It''s too far, we don''t worry, you are a girl, what opportunity do you want. Come back quickly, while you are young, now it is easy to find someone. If you miss this age, you cannot find Thats it." "But I really want to stay here." Tang Guo''s lips smiled, but her voice was very nervous and expectant. "I''lle back first, everyone has agreed, see you first anyway." Tang Guo finally said, "Okay, I''ll be back in a few days." The tone sounded lost, but Li Meixue didn''t notice, she didn''t care about it. All she knows is that Tang Xiaokun will be admitted to the university right away, and if he gets into the provincial capital, they will have to spend a lot of money to buy a house for Tang Xiaokun in the provincial capital. Now that he had to go back and settle the matter, Tang Guo had stopped taking orders for a month long ago. Chapter 1696: Nice lady (57) Chapter 1696: Nicedy (57) "Brother Sheng, discuss something for you." It was the first time Bailisheng saw him. Tang Guo did it so seriously to discuss things with him. Thinking that she had graduated, he couldn''t help but say, "Is it because of our marriage? If this is the case, it should be Let me prepare well. I was thinking about how to propose to you." The girl who waited for three or four years finally graduated. This can make him happy. The girl has graduated and reached her age, can she get married? System: Puff! Tang Guo paused, holding Bailisheng''s arm, "This is not that matter, it is another matter. If this matter is not resolved, we will get married, and it will really be troublesome." Bailisheng suddenly thought of a possibility. Tang Guo had never returned home for the past few years. Tang Guo''s tuition and living expenses are self-financed. It seems that family members rarely call her or anything, even if it is the New Year''s Day, she will call back. So, the rtionship between her and her family is not good, or are there other reasons? "What''s that? Do I need to do anything?" Tang Guo looked at Bailisheng and said seriously, "If you want to meet with my family in the future, you can go to the shopping app and buy some cheaper clothes. There is no problem wearing them well, but there is no brand. , Wear the kind that looks very popr and cheap outside. Anyway, let people think that you are a very ordinary office worker." "The situation in my family is now like this..." Tang Guo slowly exined what Tang Chenghai and Li Xuemei had done. Their wages were not low, and the sum totaled almost 30,000. What can be done is to eat frugally. Since Tang Xiaokun was born, all the expenses have been spent on him. They are all their children, and the difference is so big. If this were the case, the original owner would have grown up at most and had less contact with them, so he would just give some red envelopes every year. After all, all their energy and money were given to Tang Xiaokun, and Tang Xiaokun naturally had to take care of their pension. It is a pity that they are not satisfied, and every investment in the original owner seems to be an investment. I only look forward to fattening the pig, selling it at a good price, and then subsidizing Tang Xiaokun. Even if she was married, she was able to oppress her by filial piety, so she had to detain herself and subsidize Tang Xiaokun. Growing up in a family with such an atmosphere, it can be said that he has no personality with a sound schedule, and he has long been unable to distinguish right from wrong. A person has been brainwashed since he was a child, and he has to consider his parents and younger brothers what he does. Few people can get out of this environment and live their lives. Now what Tang Guo wants to do is to break the naive thinking of the two couples. Since they are not worthy of being parents, she also wants them to know what it means to raise a barbecue. Of course, this char siu will not be her, but Tang Xiaokun. Bailisheng was very angry when he heard Tang Guo''s experience growing up. He thought that she was able to be so good because she grew up in a good family environment. Even if she is not rich, the family should be happy. He was very fortunate that even in such a family, she was not biased. "So they arranged a blind date for you, now you are going back to see the blind date?" Bailisheng showed disapproval, "Xiaoguo, now you have a boyfriend." Chapter 1697: Nice lady (58) Chapter 1697: Nicedy (58) Thinking of his daughter-inw, who is about to be swayed in his life, and seeing a strange man, he feels sour. "Go and meet, otherwise they won''t be forgiving, Brother Sheng, don''t worry, I n freely, and I won''t suffer. If these two are not resolved, it would be troublesome for those two to quarrel." There are actually countless ways to avoid it. All over the world, if a person is determined to leave an environment, is it possible that they can stop it? But that was not her goal. Those two people had not yet epted the punishment and paid the price for their actions. How could she leave. Even if the original owner has no objections, she can have very big opinions. If they don''t rectify them, she will have an unhappy life. "What if you suffer?" Bailisheng was still uneasy. He grabbed Tang Guo''s little hand, remembered the days he had spent with him over the years, and understood that she had decided things. There were no principled issues and would definitely not change. In the end he thought of apromise, "Or, I will go back with you, and you will deal with the blind date. I will hide and watch at the ce where you are dating. If there is any problem, I can help immediately. How are you?" His wife is so beautiful, staring at him from time to time, he is worried. "Yes." This request was not excessive at all, Tang Guo agreed. That''s also good, facing him alone in the corner of the room to be jealous, happy. System: Powerful pet husband, have you seen it? After talking to Bailisheng, Tang Guo was ready to return to his home county. She changed her fashionable clothes first, and reced them with a more modest dress. Even the skirt she brought home to wear was well-regted, with a high neckline, and some sleeves, and the skirt was above the knees. Anyway, it is the kind that is not afraid of getting out of all directions. The curled hair was also washed straight. She used a hair rope to tie it into a ponytail that was neither high nor low. Bailisheng watched, the fashionable girl suddenly turned into an honest girl. He shook Tang Guo''s ponytail, "still looks good with long curly hair." "Brother Sheng means, it''s not good-looking like this?" "No, no, this is another kind of good-looking, no matter what the small fruit is, it is the best-looking." System: the desire to survive. On the third day, Tang Guo returned to the county seat. For the first time, when she arrived at the station by car, her parents and younger brother Tang Xiaokun came to pick her up. When Li Xuemei saw Tang Guo, she seemed very satisfied, with a big smile, and asked Tang Chenghai to take her luggage home. She took Tang Guo to the mall and said that she would buy her some nice clothes and dress her up. After all, two dayster, you will meet your blind date, and your girl will be taken out, so you can''t be looked down upon and say they have abused her. If you don''t dress up a little more morous, will people look it up? But at the moment he saw Tang Guo, Li Meixue was sure. She was certain that none of the men who had seen her daughter escaped. So when buying clothes and jewelry for Tang Guo, he was willing to spend money. Since Li Xuemei is so generous, Tang Guo is not polite, and only tries on good ones. Anything she chooses and puts on her upper body must be very beautiful. Although Li Xuemei was in pain, she bought it. What she thinks is that anyway, when her daughter is married, she can receive hundreds of thousands of money as gifts, and she will definitely make a profit without losing it. Chapter 1698: Nice lady (59) Chapter 1698: Nicedy (59) If the married family is good, they can also subsidize the natal family from time to time. "Whether this man treats you well depends on how he treats your family members. If he treats your family members badly, this man must not be the one." "Xiaoguo, when you marry in the future, don''t forget your family members. Your family will always be your backing. Your husband''s family will always be someone else''s family. When doing anything, you must first think about your own talents." "And Xiaokun, who is your biological brother. If you have something in the future, if we are gone, Xiaokun will support you." "Xiaokun is a smart boy, and he will definitely have a bright future in the future. He is your brother, and you have to take good care of him. He will be promising in the future, and he will definitely not forget your sister. Who kissed him, and did not make peace. Your own rtives, do you think this is the reason?" "Mom, what you said is correct, I will remember." Tang Guo replied with a smile. Seeing that Tang Guo was still so obedient, Li Meixue felt a little relieved, and what she said next became more explicit. Anyway, it is to persuade that if you take care of the closest maiden, the natal talent is the closest. And when she was asked to meet her blind date, remember to inquire about her home. Even if there is a matchmaker''s introduction, she is afraid that there will be false news, and she will suffer a loss at that time, that will not work. Tang Guo was also more straightforward and said, "Mom, how many gifts do we want?" "The blind date mom asked someone to introduce to you are the sons of some bosses. They have good status and havepanies in the provincial capital. This gift, our Xiaoguo is so good-looking. If it is a gift, it will definitely cost four to five million yuan. ." "Well, that''s right, my mother raised me so big, don''t want him to be four or five million, that would be too insincere." Tang Guo said indulged. Li Xuemei smiled, "That is, our Xiaoguo is so beautiful, it must be a little bit more. Those boss''s sons are not short of money. If you can''t get it out, you must want to marry a wife for nothing. There is no such cheap thing." "Mom, if we ask for a bride price, we have to ask for a house too? How do we ask for this?" System: Host, are you really good like this? "You must have a house. At least in the center of the provincial capital, you have to have a three-room house or more to marry you. Also, there must be a car for transportation. The price of the car can start at three to four hundred thousand. Right." It''s not that Li Xuemei is so confident, but that she is seeing such a slim Tang Guo. Those blind dates were deleted and selected. She even thought that those men were not worthy of her daughter. Still thinking, let the matchmaker find some better conditions. What Li Xuemei said, Tang Guo obeyed the other party, coaxing Li Xuemei to be extremely happy, and didn''t feel distressed at all when shopping. Li Xuemei didn''t know that there was a man who looked very ordinary, wearing sunsses, and was silently in the mall, wandering around their location. After buying a lot of things, the mother and daughter went home. When she came back this time, in order to sell her a good price, Li Xuemei didn''t need her to do the housework, but let her raise her well, and even told her to avoid going out in the sun. Tang Guo was naturally very happy. Since childhood, the original body has not really enjoyed the love from these parents. They basically raised her as a pig. It''s just that there is one more process than pigs, which brainwashes her from time to time. Chapter 1699: Good lady (60) Chapter 1699: Gooddy (60) On the morning of the third day after returning, Tang Guo was arranged to see the first blind date. The man sitting in front of her is a man who is almost one meter tall, fat, and a little greasy. ording to the information, this man is 28 years old. All over his body, his clothes are more morous, especially on his clothes and shoes, those very iconic trademark brands are very conspicuous. When he saw Tang Guo, his eyes lit up, as if inadvertently, he put his phone and car key on the table. At the same time, showing the wrist wearing a famous watch, with these expensive decorations, highlighting his luxurious life. "Miss Tang, you are much more beautiful than the picture." Especially Tang Guo''s manners, generous, without any fancy, looks dignified and decent, which is in line with his wishes. "I don''t know what Ms. Tang wants to marry in the future. We can talk to each other while we are at this time. It is true that there are so many women on blind date. I am most satisfied with Miss Tang." "Nowadays there are really not many beautiful and refined girls like Miss Tang, I don''t want to miss it." "If you have any requirements, can you mention it now?" Tang Guoqing''s face showed a warm smile, which fascinated the man a little. Bailisheng sat in a corner, looking at his wife''s smile, especially wanting to rush up and blow the man''s head. "Of course, I am very satisfied with Miss Tang. I have never been able to refuse the request of a beauty." Tang Guo nodded, and said very seriously, "Then I''m not wee." The man also sat up straight, wanting to hear what kind of request this beautiful woman would make. "First, my mother said, the gift is half a million." "Second, my mother said that in the center of the provincial capital, one must own a house with more than three rooms." "Third, even if you marry you, my family is still my family. They are very important to me. Moreover, my brother Tang Xiaokun will be admitted to college in the next two years. In the future, he will definitely study in the provincial capital. I will naturally take care of him then, I hope you dont mind this." "Its not easy for my parents to raise me. I hope you can respect them. I have only one younger brother. As a sister, I will definitely give him a little help in the future. For example, in the future, he will be admitted to college. I have to take care of him and give him some from time to time. He has pocket money. He will work in the future, and I hope you can help him find a good job. In the future, he will get married, and my parents will prepare a wedding room for him. My sister, I will definitely help." The face of the smiling man just stiffened. Even if his family has a good foundation, he doesn''t want this kind of demon to help his brother. What about the half-million-dor gift, the house in the provincial capital, even if you are married, you have to take care of your mother''s house. Not only was she in charge of her family, but also her brother''s life. This girl was so good, how was she brainwashed? "Miss Tang, I think that if you are married to me, then we are a family. And your parents, as well as your younger brother, just need to help you properly, there is no need..." "You mean, I am married to you, so I can''t control my family?" Tang Guo stood up, "No, my family is very important to me, why can''t I control them, you are so insincere, forget it." Chapter 1700: Nice lady (61) Chapter 1700: Nicedy (61) After Tang Guo said those words, the first man also gave up the idea of continuing to get along with her. Being beautiful is beautiful, but he really can''t afford it. He can be regarded as knowledgeable, such a demon of helping his brother, is simply intoxicated. It looked like a good one, but I didn''t expect to have a problem with my brain. Naturally, the first blind date fell through. Li Meixue asked what was going on, and Tang Guo said, "It''s a good chat, I don''t know why the other party disagrees." Li Xuemei asked the matchmaker again, but the matchmaker just said that the other party thought it was inappropriate between the two. In fact, the other party said that the chat with Tang Guo at the time would definitely not tell the truth because of his affection. Next, Tang Guo met with several blind date one after another. Anyway, when I first met, I had a very good impression of her. When she made various requests, all of them failed. There are few people who have money now, and they are not fools. Who wants to cause such a big trouble with this inly helping brother demon? They are marrying a wife, not looking for an ancestor. This kind of family that only cares about sons and sells daughters, let it go. And since they dismissed Tang Guo, they thought that the girl was seriously brainwashed, so forget it, it''s useless to look pretty. Every time Li Xuemei asked Tang Guo why the other party refused and asked her what went wrong. Tang Guo would say, "We talked well, we didnt find any problems, and the other party was pretty good. How did I know that he actually disagrees, its really strange. From their eyes, I can tell , Should be quite satisfied with me." Li Xuemei didn''t think Tang Guo would deceive her. The blind date continued, and each time ended in failure. Without Li Xuemei''s knowledge, it came out in the circle that their family''s patriarchal patriarchal problem was that they brainwashed their daughters. Looking on the face, Tang Guo''s words to the blind date are rtively superb. But by carefully linking it up, can people guess what family she lives in? Going back, Tang Guo revealed more and more problems in her family. She didn''t know anything anyway, Li Xuemei told her all this. Since it is a superb, don''t be afraid of being exposed. Isn''t it just skinny? She is not rare. She doesn''tck this reputation, Li Xuemei and his wife, and Tang Xiaokun are different. System: Yeah, after all, the host is big-skinned and brazen. Bai Lisheng, who hid on the side and eavesdropped on Tang Guo and his blind date, was also eye-opening. I didn''t expect that his wife''s ability to open her eyes and talk nonsense was so powerful. This hurts one''s reputation, it''s really like not needing money. Because Tang Guo deliberately damaged his reputation, the matchmaker was helpless, and the object of introduction was the worse the love. Li Xuemei couldn''t help but med it on the fact that young people nowadays are too stingy, aren''t they just asking for gifts and houses? Is it possible to marry a wife for nothing? The matchmaker also reminded her euphemistically that the bride price is too high and all the requirements are a bit excessive. If it''s okay in normal times, this **** will make Li Xuemei more persistent. No matter what, she must find a rich man for Tang Guo. It even suggested that regardless of age, as long as there is money, it is enough. With this, the matchmaker introduced to Tang Guo no longer a young man, but a middle-aged man. This time, Tang Guo met a fifty-year-old bald man who was oilier than anyone he had seen before. Chapter 1701: Good lady (62) Chapter 1701: Gooddy (62) "I have heard that I can satisfy you all the requirements you made before." "As long as you are willing to marry me and be obedient, your brother is my brother, and I will take care of it for you." Tang Guo nced at each other, "My requests were made to the previous blind date. They are at most six or seven years older than me, and your age is so different between me and me, and I suffer a lot." "Then what do you want?" The man thought he was a sessful person, and his wife died a few years ago. He is not sad, his wife is already a yellow-faced woman. When he died, he still disliked the yellow-faced woman staring at him and couldn''t contact the young girl. Now that he is dead, he can marry a young one, which is not just right. There are no other requirements, just beautiful. He already has a son, and there is no need for a young girl to give him a son. Anyway, when someone gets married and holds everything in his hands, what can he do? If he doesn''t like it anymore in the future, he kicks it away again to let the other party clean out, and he finds a younger one. "Because you are young, you can be my father, so I have other requirements." The man thinks it. When the timees, he promises first and opens a check. Who wouldn''t. As for the gift money, he doesn''t care. First marry the person back, his property is notarized, and only his son can be inherited in the future. "You are rich, right?" "Yes." The man said confidently. Tang Guo smiled, "Aspensation for me, I hope that before getting married, you can buy a vi for my brother. It will fall under his name and belong to him. In the future, he will go to the provincial capital to study. , Buy the vi over the provincial capital, that ce is pretty good, I think its good." The originally confident man''s smile gradually solidified. Bailisheng who was in the audience couldn''t help being amused. The reputation of his little daughter-inw was almost corrupted in this small county. It doesn''t matter, he doesn''t care at all, it''s better this way, no one wille to **** his little wife from now on. "You can buy a vi, but you can buy it when you get married." Tang Guo shook his head, "I bought it before getting married, my mother said, men nowadays are especially deceptive. They use verbal checks to trick the little girl, and finally throw it away after ying enough. You say that, I suspect that this is what you nned." The face of a Mediterranean man is very stiff. Yes, he did n that. Who says young girls are so cheating, isn''t this just hard to cheat? Before he came, he knew the level of the best of this family. Unexpectedly, he counted so fine, if so, he didn''t n to continue. Spending tens of millions is just to marry a woman who is a fortune teller, or a woman who helps her brother demon, let it go. Naturally, the blind date ended in failure. The various old men Tang Guo metter, she offered some tricky and tricky conditions on the terms of the other party. The man who can mix in that role is not a fool, and will not spend money in vain just to marry a little girl, so naturally he is not willing. Li Xuemei finally learned from the matchmaker how Tang Guo said he had a good chat with each other. Finally found Tang Guo and asked her why she was speaking so directly. Tang Guo should reasonably say, "Mom, am I not thinking about it correctly? I am doing this for my brother''s sake. Before getting married, I should seek more benefits for my brother. Now that I am not married, the right to speak is not greater." "They want to marry me, they have to show their sincerity. They can''t show their sincerity. They want to marry me. There is no way. I think they just look down on our family and don''t want me to help my brother." Li Xuemei: "..." System: Hahahaha, the host said very well, she is all for the good of her brother, what else can you do? It''s all for the good of our family, what do you want? "Xiaoguo, you are too direct, and it will scare people away." Tang Guo said indifferently, "If you really want to marry, they are even more reluctant. Mom, I don''t think they are sincere, you can find me again, whoever promises my terms, I will marry anyone. I dont agree to this request. Can I still count on it in the future? Maybe when I get married, I will cut off contact with you." "Xiao Kun, those people are not worthy of being your brother-inw. One day, my sister will find one and willingly buy you a big vi." How old is Tang Xiaokun, a half-year-old child who grew up in the doting of Li Xuemei and his wife. Hearing what Tang Guo said, he nodded quickly and helped persuade him, "Mom, my sister is doing it for my good. They are not sincere. If they really get married in the future, they will definitely persuade my sister not to help us." Li Xuemei: Suddenly it feels so difficult tomunicate. Is this her daughter? Why is it so superb. Chapter 1702: Good lady (63) Chapter 1702: Gooddy (63) When Li Xuemei heard Tang Guo''s remarks, her expression was a little hard to express. But she couldn''t make any mistakes, her daughter was always thinking about her precious son, Tang Xiaokun. She can''t tell Tang Guo, don''t let her talk about Tang Xiaokun, right? If you want to say this, maybe she really doesn''t care about Xiao Kun in the future, thinking that she has no obligation. Therefore, the current Li Xuemei is so flustered that she still doesn''t know what to say. "Actually, Xiaoguo, the conditions are almost the same. Mom knows you are for Xiaokun''s good, but the requirements are too harsh and will scare people away." Tang Guo didn''t take it seriously, "Mom, how can I get the same conditions? I''m only in my early twenties, and the matchmaker has said, how can I marry the son of a big boss. If I am a boss, Its okay to be older." "Mom, you''re right, the men nowadays are too good. I want to marry a beautiful young man, but I don''t want to pay a little bit. What is so good?" "Mom, you continue to help me out. No matter who you are, I will see you first. Don''t pick those who can''t afford to pay. If you marry, you wont be able to help Xiaokun. I n to, Before getting married, we should think about it for Xiaokun. After he goes to the provincial capital to study, he will have a ce to stay." "Mom, the provincial capital, how expensive the houses there are, they are tens of thousands of square meters at every turn. If the marriage partner is not capable, can you marry?" Li Xuemei was a little helpless, "But..." "Mom, are you afraid that I can''t get married because I''m so harsh?" Tang Guo looked at Li Xuemei and said, "Mom, don''t say anything, if I don''t care about Xiaokun, Xiaokun is my brother, how can I Regardless of him?" Li Xuemei was speechless, how could she say such a thing. "Mom, please ask the matchmaker to eat a few more times, maybe she will introduce me a good partner." Li Xuemei had actually been brainwashed by Tang Guo''s words. Yes, fortunately, they have suffered for most of their lives and still cannot afford a house in the provincial capital. Although their husband and wife''s wages are not low, raising Tang Guo doesn''t take much effort. When Tang Guo was in college, they paid 3,000 yuan a year for tuition, and the living expenses of one semester, which added up to only about 10,000 yuan. Raising Tangguo really doesn''t bother much, and it doesn''t cost money. Tang Xiaokun is different, this is their precious son. Tang Xiaokun, who was born in her thirties, was fed imported milk powder at the time, and the price was expensive. Which clothes and shoes are not the best? Later Tang Xiaokun was a little bigger, and he bought all kinds of rare toys for him. A toy can cost hundreds of dors. Tang Xiaokun''s whole body is a set of several thousand yuan. For mobile phones, basically one is changed every semester. And Tang Guo had to use each cell phone for at least three years. He not only has mobile phones, but alsoputers and game consoles. Anyway, he likes all kinds of things. In addition to these, pocket money is basically spent in two or three days, and I ask them again. They don''t think there is anything wrong with this at all. Tang Xiaokun is a son, and smart, he will definitely be promising in the future. When they are old, they count on him. Naturally, it must be doubled for Tang Xiaokun. Theypletely forget that a small toy for their precious son costs six to seven hundred yuan. Chapter 1703: Good lady (64) Chapter 1703: Gooddy (64) However, they were willing to pay only 600 yuan for their daughter''s college living expenses. If it wasn''t for the original owner who was a hard-working girl, the six hundred dors would be difficult to move in that city. Li Xuemei had no choice but to let the matchmaker continue to introduce Tang Guo. There are some things that she thinks Tang Guo is right. Those men, because of Xiaokun''s problem, who didn''t deal with her daughter, they must be disgusting. I don''t want it now, and I will get married in the future. Unknowingly, the candy has already been sold, and Li Xuemei has been biased. Because what Tang Guo said moved her too much. It would be great if you could get a house for Tang Xiaokun if you don''t pay a penny and get married with your daughter. She is not greedy and does not ask for a big vi. Tang Xiaokun can have a three-bedroom house in the center of the provincial capital. She promises to marry her daughter to this man. However, she thought so much and wonderfully. Tang Guo participated in this matter, and it was destined to fail. When you speak, you have to give your brother a house. No one would think that just a house can be passed. Who knows whether he married a wife or a prodigal wife, with his elbowpletely turned outside. If you identally emptied your family and subsidized your natal family, it would be really bad luck. In the next few days, Tang Guo met several blind dates one after another. Everyone had a good first impression of her. When she asked to buy a house for her brother, all of them retreated, and no one thought about continuing. "Mei Xue, if this matter is settled down, Xiao Guo is afraid it will be difficult to find someone." Tang Chenghai was also very hopeful that Tang Guo could find someone to help Tang Xiaokun buy a house. After all, when Tang Guo went out, everyone wouldpliment that their daughters are good. As far as her looks, she will definitely marry the big boss in the future. In their opinion, the big boss must be very rich, shouldn''t it be right to buy a house for their family Xiaokun? Fortunately, they raised their daughter so hard, can they marry others for nothing? Li Meixue was also a little worried, "What do you say?" "Would you like to lower the conditions a bit?" Tang Chenghai said, "There is no need for a new house. As long as he buys a house for Xiaokun, we will marry her daughter." "What about the bride price?" Li Meixue asked. Tang Chenghai said, "Forget the bride price, a house is not cheap, especially in the provincial capital." Li Xuemei felt that it was okay. So the next day, she talked to Tang Guo about it. "Well, as long as Xiaokun has a house, it doesn''t matter to me. Mom, let''s do it." When meeting the next blind date, Tang Guo said of his condition: "I don''t require you to have a wedding room, and don''t want to be a bride price." The man sitting in front of him looked surprised, returned to his senses, and hurriedly said, "I didn''t expect that there are still girls like Miss Tang. In fact, I also hate the bride price. What else is there to ask for a house before marriage." "It''s clear that you sell yourself to the man. If you want these things, even if it is done, it will affect the rtionship between the husband and wife in the future. Even if you get married, it will notst long." System: No desire to survive at all, no wonder it''s just a passerby. Tang Guo continued, "I don''t want these, but I have another request." "Miss Tang, just say, I will do it." "Okay, then I''m not wee," Tang Guo looked serious, "Buy my brother Xiaokun a house in the center of the provincial city before marriage, and we will get married with three bedrooms." Chapter 1704: Good lady (65) Chapter 1704: Gooddy (65) Hearing Tang Guo''s words, the man on the blind date had a smile on his face. "Miss Tang, what did you say just now, did you say it wrong?" They get married and have a rtionship with her brother? This doesn''t require a betrothal or a house. It turns out there is still such a pit waiting for him, is it the legendary Demon Demon? "No, I love my brother very much. He will go to the provincial capital to study in the future. If there is no house to stay in, it will be very ufortable. So, I dont want your gift, and I dont want you to prepare a new house, but buy a set for my brother. The house will do." "Miss Tang, I don''t think we are suitable." Tang Guo frowned, "I think you were quite satisfied with me just now." "Miss Tang, people need to understand before they can know what is appropriate and inappropriate. Through the conversation just now, I think that our outlook on life has some errors and is not suitable for being together. So, I will leave first." Tang Guo stopped the other party: "Pay half of your coffee money before leaving. If it doesn''t work, let''s aa." After finishing talking, she had put her coffee money on the table, and walked away with her bag. When she passed the man, she said, "My mother said, you will not agree to this condition, and you can''t expect it in the future. You, I also think that we are not appropriate." The blind date man silently paid for his coffee. Where is the best product, oh my God, the best living thing, he has also seen it. In less than a month, the entire small county knew that there were young women in the Tang family, but none of them had a blind date. No need to inquire now, all know that this family is the best. At the beginning, the conditions were a bride price, a car, a new house, and a house for the younger brother. Later, it seemed that there was something wrong with the format, no beauties, no cars, no new houses, but a house in the center of the province must be prepared for my brother. The matchmaker is also very helpless. "Mei Xue, your Xiaoguo, just forget it. Now when people hear that it is your Xiaoguo, they don''t want toe." Li Meixue''s face changed, "Why? Our Xiaoguo is so good, how can we be unwilling." The matchmaker couldn''t say anything, but finally pushed the job and left quickly. Now in this small county, whoever introduces Tang Guo to the other party is an offense. Having been a matchmaker for half a lifetime, she also saw the best in life. This girl has been destroyed in the hands of this family all her life. The girl is so superb, she must have been taught by this family. She is devoted to her younger brother, but not for herself. Can a girl like this be? None of them do charity. Who doesn''t want a wife who is good at caring for his family. Li Meixue had no choice but to run by herself. But looking horizontally and vertically, I was not satisfied. Even some men couldn''t get the 100,000 bonus, she was really unwilling. From here, Tang Guo, one month may not be able to solve the problem, but it is to extend the vacation time, and said that when she goes back, she will increase the number of orders, so that the online group ofdies and daughters will disappear. Down. For more than a month, Bailisheng was secretly observing Tang Guo''s various top quality behaviors. If he didn''t know that this was his wife''s performance, he would think she was the best, because the appearance of her performance would really make strangerspletely lose the good impression of her. Tang Guo couldn''t find the target, and Li Xuemei looked a little unpleasant to her. No, early that morning, she came to Tang Guo''s small room and said, "Waitter, you will clean the house and cook the food." Chapter 1705: Good lady (66) Chapter 1705: Gooddy (66) "No, mom," Tang Guo sat up holding the quilt, "cleaning will make my hands rough, and there will be a lot of oily smoke when cooking, which will make me ugly. Then, how can I find someone? I can''t marry a poor boy who doesn''t have a house." "But have you found the object now?" Tang Guo: "Isn''t I trying to find it? I me the men for being selfish andcking insight. Isn''t it just buying a house for Xiaokun? You are so stingy that you dare toe out on a blind date. Li Meixue was so angry that she almost fainted. How could her daughter be like this? "Then you stay at home, do not do housework or work, eat for nothing?" "Mom, what are you talking about? It''s not what you said. Girls need to work so hard to do what they can to dress themselves beautifully. Finding a rich and good man to marry is the way out." "You also told me that a good job is worse than a good marriage. I originally nned to work hard in the big city." Tang Guo rubbed his cheeks and continued, "It''s your mother that you wake me up. No matter what you do, you will be exhausted, and you wont be able to make a lot of money. Find a rich man, thats different, and be a rich wife easily." "Mom, you go out, I have to sleep." Tang Guoy down again, a buzzing voice came from the quilt, "Have you heard that Mrs. Fu can do housework and clean up? I You have to get used to the life of the rich wife in the future." Li Meixue: "..." Go to Nima Gui to adapt to Mrs. Fu''s life in advance. System: He doesn''t know what it is, just wants to shout 666 for the host. It turned out that Tang Guo who was obedient and obedient, Li Meixue said a few words, and the other party obediently went to the housework. Tang Guo is different now. After all, they had not seen each other for several years. She only med Tang Guo''s current character on her daughter''s growth and change. Every word was blocked, she had nothing to say. And now Tang Guo is not just obedient to her yelling. Every time she found a reason, Tang Guo had a reason to refute her. In the end, she is the one who is often refuted and speechless. No matter what you say, the other party seems to have listened to it, and it is totally inappropriate. Li Meixue went out angrily, Tang Guo didn''t sleep either, but turned on the phone and chatted with Bailisheng. Bailisheng lived in a small hotel not far from here, and he couldn''t help being amused when Tang Guo said about her and Li Meixue. But he still wants to end it all earlier, "Xiaoguo, how long will it be able to end?" "My mother shouldn''t be able to take it anymore. It''sing soon. I want to experience the life of Mrs. Fu every day in advance. She can''t help but kick me out." The way to deal with the best is to be more than the best, so that the best can not stand, thinking you are a best, naturally you will not want to see her in the future. Li Meixue didn''t recruit Tang Guo, and those rtives also knew about it. Listening to Li Meixue''sints, her daughter grew up ignorant and perverse, she couldn''t find a target, and she didn''t do housework. Ever since, arge number of rtives came to her house. Tang Guo saw that she was in a very good mood, anyway, she was shameless, and Li Meixue was also embarrassed when making trouble. Rtives or something, anyway, they dont really care about her. Chapter 1706: Good lady (67) Chapter 1706: Gooddy (67) "Xiaoguo, you are really too naive, not like you were a kid." "Yeah, your parents are so lucky, why don''t you think about them." "You have graduated from college, so you don''t have to do any housework if you don''t work. This is a big man, he''s sozy all day, it''s too shabby." ... Being besieged by countless rtives, Tang Guo had a very thick face and smiled and said, "My mother told me before, that if a girl works well, it is better to marry. Everyone said that I look good and I will definitely be married. Will marry a boss. How can you do housework when you are the bosss wife, rich wife?" The words of the best fell, and the living room was quiet for a while. Faced with such a cheeky who has never heard of teaching, their approach seems useless. Li Meixue''s face is very ugly, now she understands, what''s the use of raising a girl. Its better for her baby son, Xiaokun, who really regretted raising such a useless daughter. "Mei Xue, I think you are too ustomed to her, such a big person, no job, no objects, and still living at home, I don''t know the difficulties of this society. I think, let her go to the society to find out what Its hard work. Big boss, does she think its so easy for a big boss to marry? Is it fair to think about it all day long?" Tang Guo ttened his mouth, "Uncle, my mother taught me all these things. Is that wrong? My mother said before, let me find a good family to marry, and when Ie back, my mother said so. You can marry a rich boss." This uncle is an old man with a little sense. Li Meixue''s expression became even more embarrassing, especially after seeing so many people, they all looked at her, and wanted to drive Tang Guo out of the house. The uncle''s elders also had some unspeakable expressions. So, is this Li Meixue taught by herself? Naturally, in the end, the siege of rtives also failed. Tang Guo at this time seemed to be invincible, and his skin was thick to a certain extent, so invulnerable, no one could do anything about her. Later, Tang Guo did not do housework or went out to work. He woke up naturally every day when he slept. When the matchmaker heard about her, he immediately refused to speak for her. If you provoke this family, it is amotion. Not only that, she asionally went shopping and took Li Meixue to go. Seeing some good-looking jewelry, she instigated Li Meixue to buy her, and said that she was going to be a rich wife in the future, so she would buy some jewelry and clothes to dress up first, so that it would not be underestimated. Li Meixue''s heart was fragile by Tang Guo, and she slowly gave up looking for someone for her. Especially several times, Tang Xiaokun came back andined to her. Everyone asked if he had a superb sister, and asked if their family was patriarchal. I heard that his sisters first request for finding a partner was to buy it for her younger brother. A set of houses in the center of the provincial city. "Mom, can you get her away? Now that my ssmatesugh at me every day, I really can''t stand it." "Xiao Kun, don''t be angry, mom is thinking of a way." "What can I do? Mom, she lives at home and doesn''t do anything. Before, she asked me to borrow money. How could I have such a sister." Tang Xiaokun was very angry, especially since his mother had spent so much money on buying clothes and jewelry for Tang Guo. Give him the money, how many game coins he can spend. It is really a waste to give it to her. "Mom, I don''t want to see her, whatever she does, she is not allowed to live at home anyway." Chapter 1707: Good lady (68) Chapter 1707: Gooddy (68) "I look at her and it feels annoying, Mom, you let her get out of our house and nevere back." Tang Xiaokun said it in the living room at home, and his voice was very loud. When Li Meixue was still hesitating, Tang Guo opened the door and looked at Tang Xiaokun in an incredible way, "Xiaokun, what are you talking about? How can you say that and kick me out?" "This is my home. Mom and Dad have already said that everything in the home is mine." Tang Xiaokun has been provoked by his ssmates and friends, thinking that Tang Guo will take his things if he stays at home. , Now urgently wants to drive her out, "You now, get out of my house." "I am also mom''s daughter. I will be a rich wife in the future. Fortunately, I have to work hard to find someone. The first thing I consider is Xiao Kun. You really made my sister so sad." "I''m not rare. My parents have prepared everything for me. I will definitely stand out in the future. I don''t need you to think about it. You said finding someone is not to satisfy your vanity. You want to be a rich wife, don''t Everything depends on me. Now the subject has not been found, and its shameful to eat and drink for free at home." "Mom, I''m all for Xiaokun''s sake." Tang Guo was full of innocence, and with a little sadness, "I didn''t expect him to think about me that way." "Mom, you kick her out. I don''t want to see her anymore. I don''t want to be such a shameful sister. The female ssmates in the previous ss are not ying with me now. They are all saying that our family prefers boys to girls. Its not good for my daughter. I dont want a sister with such a reputation." Seeing that Li Meixue was still hesitating, Tang Xiaokun mmed the phone on the ground angrily, and it instantly fell into several pieces. "If you don''t drive her away, I will leave immediately and nevere back." Tang Xiaokun wanted to drive Tang Guo away. The main reason was that he wasughed at by his ssmates and friends. In the world of half-aged children, I think that as long as this evil is driven away, it will definitely get better. When Tang Xiaokun rushed out of the house, Tang Chenghai came back and stopped him. After asking the question clearly, the two couples looked at each other and finally made up their minds. Since this useless daughter can''t get married, she''s still eating and drinking for free at home. It basically costs her money. It''s really useless to stay at home. Therefore, they told Tang Guo that she would leave. "Dad, Mom, how can you drive me away? Isn''t this my home?" Tang Guo''s expression still looked a bit sad, "I did that, but it was all for Xiaokun." "Your uncle is right, young people should go out and break in." Li Meixue said, "This small county has no future. If you go to a big city, maybe you can meet a big boss?" At this time, she didn''t give up either, and she would use Tang Guo in the future, in case she was really asked to find it. Therefore, she did not tear her skin. "Your brother is still young and he is now in high school. Xiaoguo, it''s not that your mother doesn''t keep you, but that you are at home, which will affect your brother''s study. If he fails the exam, you, the older sister, will not Happy?" "Is that so?" "It''s like this, how about youe back when Xiaokun takes the college entrance examination?" Tang Chenghai said. "When Xiaokun grows up and bes sensible, he will still recognize you as an older sister, and don''t hate him, he is still young and ignorant." The two of them talked and gave Tang Guo a thousand yuan back, and they didn''t n to do everything right, after all, who knew what would happen next. Tang Guo took a thousand yuan before he agreed. She sneered in her heart, trying to leave a way for her to be beautiful. On the second day after getting the money, Tang Guo met Bai Lisheng at the station and nned to go back. After returning, she naturally increased the number of orders and started to get busy again. At the weekend, she called Li Meixue: "Mom, I have found a job in an antiquepany." When Li Xuemei asked how much it was, Tang Guo said that he had juste out and thepany was not high, it was only more than 3,000. Then Li Xuemei was not interested, three thousand yuan, that was too little. Now she regrets it very much. Why should Tang Guo go to university? It''s better to send her to work in a factory early, be diligent, and there are six to seven thousand yuan. Another monthter, Li Xuemei received a call from Tang Guo, and Tang Guo was crying over the phone. Chapter 1708: Good lady (69) Chapter 1708: Gooddy (69) System: The host is too deep into the y, host, please pay attention to the image anyway, your cutie is still around, this crying is too fake. "mom" Li Meixue felt something wrong when she heard her voice, "What''s wrong?" "Mom, I got into trouble." Tang Guo was smiling obviously, but he was crying. Especially, she is still leaning in Bailisheng''s arms while making a phone call. Bailisheng''s expression is also a bit weird, his wife is really capable. Expressions and voices can be so mismatched. She deserves to be someone he likes, and maybe she can still be a voice actor in the future, and she can match her emotions without brewing. "What''s the trouble?" Li Meixue''s premonition got worse and worse, she didn''t care about how Tang Guo was doing outside. If she is more capable and earns more money, perhaps she might care more. For her thousands of dors, she still lives in a big city, maybe she is not enough. She didn''t contact Tang Guo, just because she was afraid that Tang Guo would not be able to get along, and asked her for money. Her money was not spent for her, but saved for Xiaokun to study in college and buy a house. When going abroad, Xiaokun had no chance when she was in high school. She even went to consult. And Tang Xiaokun doesn''t seem to be going abroad. She also doesn''t think that only going abroad for further study is enough. Xiaokun from her family is good at everything, and she can mix well in China. When she came back to her senses, she listened to Tang Guo''s words, and at the same time, she was calcting in her heart that if something went wrong, she would definitely not be able to manage. She is already crooked. If she wanted to, she could find someone with a bit of money and receive hundreds of thousands of gifts to marry her. But she insists on a house, despise this, despise that, the people who got it are not willing. "Mom, when I was working, I identally broke a vase. It is an antique and worth a million." Tang Guo''s voice spread to Li Meixue, and her mind exploded in a short time. Smashed a million-worth antique? ? Why didn''t she break herself. One million, how did you get it out. Even if it was taken out, she would not take it out. "Mom, I own the antiques. They said, let me pay 300,000 yuan first, but I didn''t. Mom, you can lend me some orders. I will return the rest slowly until the antiques are paid off. I will return you 300,000 yuan for the money. Mom, I really dont have that much money. In the end, I only think of my family." Li Meixue is naturally unwilling, one million, how long will it take? If she can easily put out one million, and then pool some more, she will go to the provincial capital to buy a house for Tang Xiaokun, how can she pay her debts. Even if it was three hundred thousand, she couldn''t bear it. Who is willing to take out three hundred thousand at once. The raised daughter will be from someone else''s family in the future. This investment is not worthwhile. "Xiaoguo, you can think of other ways. Three hundred thousand is too much to get it out. Think about it when your brother is in high school now, it is when he is spending money, but he will go to college and buy a house in the future. Come out." "Isn''t Xiao Kun still a year or two? You should have 300,000 yuan, you should lend me first, or if I work, I will pay you back first." "No." Li Meixue righteously refused, and then said, "Or if youe back, there was a blind datest time. Chapter 1709: Good lady (70) Chapter 1709: Gooddy (70) "Mom, are you talking about the fat bald man who is all forty-six years old?" Tang Guo smiled at the corner of his mouth, "Isn''t it a shame to marry him for 300,000 yuan? If the debt is paid off, let Xiaokun buy a house again. If he agrees, I can considering back." "Forget it, people won''t want to." Li Meixue realized that her daughter, who can''t bear hardship, especially likes to take advantage. These years, who wants to repay one million to a blind date? It used to be difficult to find someone, but now I owe a million in debt, and it is even harder to find. In her heart, she had given up Tang Guo, and even wanted to cut off her contact information. Mainly, she was afraid that Tang Guo would run away, and the debt collectors would chase them on their heads. "Mom, our family is not too poor. I am also your daughter after all. I don''t want to see anything. You give me 300,000 yuan. I won''t take a cent from the family in the future. How about? Rich people who be rich wives in the future will definitely remember you and Xiao Kun." Li Meixue especially wanted to say that she would only agree if she believed in evil. Her daughter has changed, and she changed thew to cheat money. "Xiaoguo, everything in the house belongs to Xiaokun. Your dad and I have already raised you into human beings. The obligations that should be fulfilled are all done. We dont owe you, so dont think of Xiaokun. Things. Originally, Mom wanted to introduce you to someone with money, but you owe a million, who wants to help you pay it back?" Li Meixue has no hope now, and can use Tang Guo to exchange the gift money to buy a house for Tang Xiaokun. As long as Tang Guo''s incident does not affect her family, she will burn incense. Why is she so unlucky that she has a prodigal daughter who can only get in. If you don''t agree, you will break the antique. If this kind of thing is spread out, maybe people will think that she will not gather wealth and will lose her family. Who wants to marry her. "Mom, if you say that, it''s really unsympathetic. The families I saw outside, my friends, even if they were daughters, their parents would leave half of their property for them." "Mom, if it were not for desperation, how could I look for you." "Xiaoguo, think of your own way. Mom really can''t help you, so you don''t need to call back. The family is very good, and you don''t need your help. You have grown up, so don''t make trouble for Mom in the future." After speaking, Li Meixue hung up the phone quickly, for fear that Tang Guo would still ask her for money. She thinks that if 300,000 is taken out, it must not be taken back. Her daughter, except for wanting to be a rich wife all day, has no fart skills, earning enough to earn one million, and she doesn''t know what year she will go. "Hang up?" Bailisheng asked. Tang Guo smiled while holding the phone, "Hang up, can she not hang up when ites to money?" Bailisheng saw that Tang Guo didn''t put down his phone, but instead opened Moments and was editing the dynamics. Nothing more than that, she smashed thepany''s antiques, currently owes one million yuan, and needs someone to help. Of course, the people on her ount are all social members of the original body, including former ssmates and rtives. And her dynamic is for regr people. In the past, other news was posted and someone liked it. This post was posted for a long time, as if no one had seen it. Then, she clicked one by one with the ssmates whom the original owner had helped, and sent messages saying that she was in debt and needed to borrow money. Chapter 1710: Good lady (71) Chapter 1710: Gooddy (71) She didn''t really borrow money, but took a form. She also wanted to see what the attitude of the people who had been helped by the original owner in the past would be. Even if it really can''t help much, three to five hundred, and personal affection, it can still make people think about it. After all, these years, there is really no need to borrow arge sum of money to help a person without knowing how to get it back. "I sent twenty messages, and all of them pretended to be dead. I guess if I send another message, one will pop up. The other party is not my friend." Tang Guo didn''t care about those who ignored her, butter he directly sent two hundred red packets to her. She also understands that they are nning to clean up with her. She has also looked for her rtives. Basically, they say that they have difficulties and cannot help. Just kidding, Tang Guo didn''t help her at home, so why did they help her? Surprisingly, one of her elementary school ssmates transferred her five thousand yuan at the time, which really surprised her. "I am not familiar with this person," Tang Guo said. Although the other party is not obliged to help her, she is still a little happy. There are still good people in the world. A good person like this must be protected and treated as a national treasure. Once the kind people are hurt, they will disappear and be those who are indifferent. Tang Guo chatted with this elementary school ssmate for a while and remembered each other''s name. She epted the money, after all, if she didn''t ept it, the n would not go ahead, and she could only say sorry to the other party in her heart. At the same time, she also found the appearance of this female ssmate from her memory. When I was young, I was a very shy girl, who was easily bullied by girls and boys. Female ssmate Yunjuan: No thanks. Sometimes my pen is broken for exams, and you happen to be sitting in front of me. I think you brought several pens. I tried to ask you to borrow them. I didnt expect you to lend me. Maybe, you dont remember anymore. After all, there are many people you have helped. At that time, everyone around me was more familiar with me, but it was me who helped you in the end. I don''t have much patience. I can only lend you five thousand for the time being. After all, I also have a family and I still have to live. It doesn''t matter if I am alone. Tang Guo: What are you doing now? Yunjuan: In a small town, I worked for the owner of a nail salon. The ie was okay. It would be 3,000 yuan a month. Your parents, do they care about you? Tang Guo: All their property is left to my brother. After chatting for a while, the two ended the conversation. [Host, is there someone selected for the manager of your nail shop? The system is still smart, and I knew in an instant that this female student named Yunjuan has a bright future. There were a few people who couldn''t wipe their affection, and appropriately supported Tang Guo for several hundred yuan. She keeps all these in the ount book, find an opportunity, and return it to the other party. She did this mainly to make Li Meixue''s family ufortable in the future. On the contrary, those who give more than five hundred yuan are people who are not very familiar with her. The person who gave the most was Yunjuan. Tang Guo didn''t care about those, there was nothing wrong with those people who didn''t help her. If Yunjuan helped her, she would naturally remember her. Her rtives did not express anything, knowing that she was in debt, not only did not care, but also scolded her overwhelmingly, asking her why she was so careless. Tang Guo was not interested in chatting with them, and when he was about to put down his phone, he received a call. Chapter 1711: Good lady (72) Chapter 1711: Gooddy (72) "Xiaoguo?" Tang Guo was very surprised that the person who made this call turned out to be her uncle, the old man who suggested that she shoulde out. "It''s me, uncle." "Why are you so careless at work?" The old man sighed, "One million, not a small amount, what did your parents say?" Tang Guo said truthfully, "I called my mother, and she said that everything in the house belongs to Xiaokun. Without my share, let me figure out a solution." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, there was silence over there. About half a minuteter, my uncles voice rang again, "Now you should understand that your parents only care about your brother Xiaokun, right? You girl, how can you be so stupid, for Xiaokuns sake. Your mother believes whatever your mother says. Now in the entire county, no one doesnt know about you. If you hear your name, they will retreat. I dont think you will go back to the small county for development in the future. There is no room for you here." "There is one thing I have not told you. When your mother was pregnant with you, it was detected as a female fetus. At that time, she wanted to kill you. But the doctor said that if it is aborted, it is likely to be infertile for life. , She had to give birth to you." "I remember once, passing by your house downstairs, looking at you, who was only six or seven years old, with a small body, carrying several bags, calling you to stop, and asking what you were doing, you said to buy vegetables and go back to cook. I asked your parents. You said that your parents are very busy at work and that you should cook and do some housework. You know, did your parents take your brother to the amusement park that day?" Tang Guo asked, "Uncle, you want to talk so much, what do you want to express to me?" "Really a stupid girl. After finally going out to study, why did youe back? Fortunately, you are so stupid that you have made countless rtives undefeated, so you didn''t just marry yourself." "You are still young. Although one million is not a small amount, you can work hard slowly and you can always pay it back. Indebtedness is better than just getting married and having children, and binding yourself to a fixed ce to survive. You Your parents have done this to you, so my uncle will persuade you one more time to think about yourself and dont care about your parents anymore. They wont care about your life or death, but your presence prevents them from giving birth to a boy in advance. ." "I see, Uncle." Tang Guo always knew that this uncle was a good person. When the original owner was the most miserable, this uncle came forward to help her, but it was a pity that the old man was too old to help her for a lifetime, and she couldn''t get out of it by herself. She was used to being bullied and caused the final tragedy. "Send the card number. I''ll ask you to pay back 300,000 yuan first, right? I happen to be an old man. I have no sons and daughters. I will lend it to you first. No one will have an opinion. How about you? Tell this to the outside, understand?" Tang Guo nced at Bailisheng, and Bailisheng also had a smile on his face. His wife, this time, made an old man more real. "Ok." Tang Guo couldn''t say that this was a joke. So she sent the card number, and after a while, she told her uncle that she had made a fortune and paid off the debt, and then let it be returned to the elderly. "Uncle, I will support you in the future. My parents don''t care about me, but you have been caring about me since childhood." Chapter 1712: Good lady (73) Chapter 1712: Gooddy (73) "I feel sorry for you if you don''t support you." "Don''t worry about the old-age care. When the old man is about to die, he can help me collect the body." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Uncle, if I get better in the future, I must repay you. Good people should be rewarded. I also want many people to see that a good person like my uncle must have a good life." "All right, since you are so confident, then my uncle will wait." Perhaps it was because he was afraid of damaging the confidence of the younger generation, his uncle agreed. Not long after hanging up, Tang Guo received a transfer of 300,000 yuan, which was a bitplicated for a while. "Xiaoguo, your uncle is really nice. We will visit more in the future." "Because my uncle is also a person with a story, he was also a victim of a patriarchal family." Tang Guo said, "When I was a child, I heard other people say that in his time, patriarchy was more serious. And also rtively poor. Uncles wife gave birth to a daughter at the first birth. Uncles mother was not satisfied, so she threw the baby into theke area. Unexpectedly, the uncles wife jumped directly into theke to fish. The women''s doubles drowned." "Since then, my uncle has left the vige and went to the county seat for development. He has never married. His mother was very regretful before she died, but he wanted to see him, but he didn''t go to see him. I''m afraid that no one can forgive such behavior." "That''s also a poor man." Bailisheng didn''t quite understand why there are still patriarchal families. Most of them are not too much, but there are also a lot of them. I haven''t encountered them, but I often hear them. "There is one more thing to do now." Tang Guo kissed Bailisheng''s face, "Brother Happiness Sheng is going to being soon, every few days, I will give my parents a harassing call and tell them to pay them back." Bailisheng bowed her head and kissed her forehead, "Okay, I will definitely do it." "Well, when the matter is over, I will persuade my uncle toe to the city, and have a little more fun together, and have a caregiver." "Then I''ll help you see it then." As far as Tang Guo made money, Bailisheng didn''t have to worry at all. He wanted to give it to her directly, but he was afraid that she wouldn''t want it. Anyway, when he gets married, all his belongings are hers, so it doesn''t matter. For several days, Bailisheng listened to Tang Guo and called Li Meixue and Tang Chenghai to collect debts. The two confirmed that Tang Guo really owed money. "The other party has been harassing, Cheng Hai, and sooner orter he will find the city. Cheng Hai, what do you want to do with this matter? One million, how could it be used to pay off the debt to that prodigal daughter." "Or, let''s change the phone number first?" "What if I find our home?" Li Meixue said worriedly, "In fact, I have a n. I definitely need to change my mobile phone number." "any solution?" "In that case, let''s just sell the house, collect the down payment, go to the provincial capital to buy a house for Xiaokun, and write his name on the house. Even if it is a debt, we will not go back, and the house is still paying off. During the period, it is not easy to mortgage, and we have nothing to do with the other party. For the past two years, let''s rent a house first." Upon hearing this, Tang Chenghai found it feasible. The next day, the two changed their phone numbers. By the way, he also changed Tang Xiaokun''s. Tang Xiaokun turned his face pale when he heard that Tang Guo owed money, still one million. I heard that I was about to buy a house for him, and I was very happy. Tang Guo was also fainted with a smile when he knew what was happening here. "that''s nice." System: Yes. Chapter 1713: Good lady (74) Chapter 1713: Gooddy (74) Li Meixue and Tang Chenghai were very fast, and within two days of discussion, they linked the house to the agency. Maybe Bailisheng called them every day and asked them for debts, which scared them. Therefore, the price to be listed should be slightly cheaper. This area is very close to the school. Not long after it was put out, people came to see the house every day. After only ten days, they sold the house. A house in a small county, no matter the location, the house is not bad, the price is not high, less than one million, and some taxes have to be deducted. In addition to their deposits, except for a down payment in the provincial capital, the remaining money barely covers living expenses. If it were just the two of them, the living expenses would not berge, but could they wrong their son Tang Xiaokun? Taking advantage of the holiday, the two couples took Tang Xiaokun to buy a house in the provincial capital. When everything was done, the two couples met and smiled, thinking that this time was safe. Since changing the number and all contact information, they have not received any news of debt. They returned to the county seat and rented a house, and the family celebrated well. "If you meet your sister in the future, don''t tell her about us, and you are not allowed to give her contact information. She will ask you for money, and she will never give it." Li Meixue exhorted, "Xiao Kun, her parents Everything is for you. Your sister is too prodigal. She hasn''t considered our family at all. Don''t sympathize with her." Tang Xiaokun actually forgot Tang Guo at all. Hearing Li Meixue''s advice, he nodded quickly, saying that he would not. He wasn''t that stupid. When he met, he turned around and left without saying a word to the prodigal daughter. When the other party came back, he was definitely onlying to grab something from him. In the following days, Tang Xiaokun didn''t feel any change, after all, the two couples would not force him no matter what. But the two husbands and wives did not live so well. After all, the rented house was not asfortable as their own. But thinking that there are still two years left before Tang Xiaokun will be able to enter the university, they will definitely be able to rx, and asionally be able to live in provincial cities. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to this side after learning about the two couples'' show-off operation. She is currently busy every day, taking dozens of orders a month. Because her word-of-mouth is really good, and the value of making them, each one is perfect. The people who make reservations can be said to be in an endless stream. I wish she would not take a break and give them nails every day. Although it''s a bit fortunate, it''s still very profitable to make money. Naturally, Bailisheng personally delivered it every time. In fact, Tang Guo''s current situation is already present. It is really not too easy to hire a driver or something. But will Bailisheng give others this opportunity? My daughter-inw, of course, is to send it by himself. In case it is sent to others, it will be sent to others. That is not worth the gain. Every time he sat in the car and waited for Tang Guo, he didn''t sit idle, but holding thepany''s documents, flipping through some ns passed to him below. It can be said that Bailisheng is busier than Tang Guo. But he didn''t think it was anything, but he was still enjoying it. Since the Inte is so convenient now, he doesn''t need to go to the headquarters. Meetings are held online every day, the same. Nothing canpare to his wife. Chapter 1714: Good lady (75) Chapter 1714: Gooddy (75) Tang Guo suggested several times first, but she could actually drive there by herself. But Bailisheng disagreed and insisted on sending her off. Then shepromised. System: Don''t say so innocent, okay? Obviously I am enjoying it. In this way, time is almost like the past year. Tang Guo finally ns to open a nail salon. With the funds in her hand, she can buy a good shop in this city. Even buying a house is no problem. At this time, she contacted Yunjuan, a primary school ssmate, and asked about her situation. Yunjuan: Still the same, in a small town, that''s it. It''s just that the child is getting older, and the future expenses are estimated to berger andrger. I am discussing with my family whether or not to go out. Tang Guo: I have a job here that suits you better. Would you like to try it? Food and housing are included, with a basic sry of 6,000 plus amission. As for how muchmission you can get, it depends on your ability. Yunjuan: What kind of job? By the way, Tang Guo, have your debts been paid off? Tang Guo: I paid it off. I was lucky this year. I made a fortune. Now I have no debts and I am light. Hearing what you want toe out, this is no, it just happens that there is a job that suits you. If you want toe, if you donte, it will be cheaper for others. Yunjuan: It is really including food and housing, basic sry of 6,000, plusmission? Tang Guo: Really. Yunjuan was naturally moved. The child was watched by her mother-inw, so there was nothing to worry about. Her only concern is that often separated from her husband will affect the rtionship between husband and wife. If you are not together for a long time, problems will definitely arise. She said this, and Tang Guo immediately sent a message: Bring your husband and children together. There are many opportunities for the development of big cities. As long as you are willing to do it, it is easy to find a job. When the timees, I will help your husband ask questions, it is better to separate. If you want your child not to take it for a while, you can also stay in the hometown. If it bes stable in the future, you can turn around. When Tang Guo said this, Yun Juan thought she could try. In that small town, thebined ie of their husband and wife is only six to seven thousand. Now the child is small, but fortunately, in the future, the child will grow up and there will be expenses everywhere, which is definitely not enough. Especially, in the future, you will have to save money to help buy a house for your children. What should you do in the future when you dont earn more when you are young? In the end, she discussed this matter with her family. Although her family is not rich, the people are pretty good. Husband is a more down-to-earth man, and her mother-inw is not the kind of person who likes to make things difficult for people. She also thinks that they are young and can try in the past. Half a monthter, Yunjuan brought her husband to the city where Tang Guo was located. Tang Guo met Yunjuan at the station. He looked younger than he expected. When he got out of the car, he was led by a tall, honest-looking man, and he came down carefully. In this way, the two should be very affectionate. When Yun Juan saw Tang Guo, she was a little surprised. She is not a person without vision, the price of Tang Guo''s set is definitely not low. Moreover, Tang Guo really looked much better. Of course, the handsome man standing beside Tang Guo was also very eye-catching. These two people are not easy to look at. At first, Yun Juan thought she had admitted wrong, but Tang Guo finally called her. Later, I heard that Bailisheng hade by car and drove them directly. After getting in the car, Yunjuan and his wife were shocked. Is this a luxury car? Chapter 1715: Good lady (76) Chapter 1715: Gooddy (76) They are murmured in their hearts, these two people will not be involved in MLM. Tang Guo said that she had made a windfall and let here over to develop. Now when I think about it carefully, it really looks like a pyramid scheme. The two sat at the back, held them tightly, and exchanged a nce at each other, and they decided. If the other party is really MLM, they must not be brainwashed. Tang Guo looked at the two from the rearview mirror. It was a bit strange. It''s impossible for people nowadays to have been to a big city. Even if they haven''t been, they can''t be so nervous. "Send you to where you live first." In the nail shop, Yunjuan is definitely not the only shop manager. In the future, we will have to hire a few employees to get busy. She has already set up the shop, and has finished decorating it. All the necessary utensils and materials have been prepared. She also rented the house where the employees lived, not far from the nail salon. "Let''s put down the luggage first, and then we will go to eat, other things, take a day off, and then slowly discuss." Tang Guo''s words made the two even more suspicious that they might be joining the MLM organization soon. The two couples held hands and wondered how they would get out then. Yunjuan feels a little guilty, does she trust her ssmates too much? It was also the impression that Tang Guo gave from her childhood, that she was a good person, and she did not hesitate to believe it. She raised her head and nced at the man beside her. Seeing her guilt and worry, the manforted her by holding her in his arms, as if he was saying to her that it didn''t matter, he would find a way. Tang Guo wondered what was going on with these two people. System: He doesn''t know what''s going on. These two people look weird, as if the host is about to eat them. Half an hourter, they came to a ce with a lot of traffic. Bailisheng drove into a certainmunity. Seeing the old people walking and the children ying around, the two of them rxed a little. This ce doesnt look like a MLM den. If its so lively, MLM will definitely be reported. Of course, it is also possible to confuse them. Next, Tang Guo took them to where they lived. Looking at the well-decorated rooms, the facilities in the suites are rtivelyplete, not at all like the exposed MLM dens on the TV. These home appliances and furniture are too good, too clean, right? "You should live in thisrger room, and the other small rooms will be reserved for other employees in the store." Tang Guo said, "put down the luggage, let''s go eat first. After eating youe up to rest, Yun Juan, I''ll tell you about your job tomorrow. As for your husband''s business, leave it to Brother Sheng." Tang Guo pulled Bailisheng out, "He is my boyfriend, Brother Sheng will definitely take care of this." "Well, leave it to me, there is no problem." Bailisheng smiled, and his wife finally asked him to do something, and it must be done properly. With so many supermarkets under his name and various types of shops, there is always a suitable husband for Yunjuan to develop, it depends on how capable he is. After eating anding back to rest, Yunjuan and his wife did not see that the other so-called MLM workers were slightly rxed. When Tang Guo and Bailisheng left, they sat in the room and muttered softly. "Xiaojuan, they shouldn''t seem to be engaged in pyramid schemes." Yun Juan nodded, "Where is the MLM that will take us to eat so good, I squatted down and ate more than 800, which really hurts me." Chapter 1716: Nice lady (77) Chapter 1716: Nicedy (77) "You ssmate, it''s great to be serious. We are thinking about helping us so much." Yun Juan couldn''t helpughing, "She has always been very nice, although she and I were only elementary school ssmates. But I was very impressed with her. When I was a child, I was introverted and was easily bullied. No one helped me. Only she will ask me what''s wrong." The next day, Baili Sheng Jing Yunjuan''s husband took away, and Tang Guo took Yunjuan to the nail salon. To be honest, it is the first time Yunjuan has seen such arge nail shop, such a luxurious decoration, which is really shocking. "Our shop mainly provides mid-to-high-end services. In short, we dont make cheap ones. We dont make nails like ten dors before. I set the starting price for each nail at fifty. Look like." "Five...51 nails?" Yun Juan said in surprise, "Is anyone else doing this?" Tang Guo clicked on her social ount and handed it to Yunjuan, "Don''t say fifty-one, it''s a few hundred yuan each. There are many people who do it. But in this store, the highest is currently only one hundred and one. A nail, it wont be higher. If your level is raised in the future, the price can also go up. After that, Yun Juan didn''t even think about it. Tang Guo''s job was actually the manager of this nail salon. At that time, her little heart was pounding, heartbeat, but also unconfident and afraid. After all, she had never been a store manager before, and she was still such a big nail salon, fearing that she would lose money. "The nail salon will only open next month. I will train you this month. How to be a store manager is still easy to learn and doesnt bother you. What you mainly do is to learn more perfect techniques and make customers reluctant to be here. Its all here to do nails. Even if the price is expensive and my heart hurts, I still have to endure the pain toe here." Today, Yunjuan knows that Tang Guo is the owner of this nail salon. I also know that the manicure master who is very popr on the Inte is also Tang Guo. She was a little dizzy at the time. Because of that ount, she also followed, and the nail master has always been her role model. Now that she was alive, she was still a little bit out of breath. Since Tang Guo is a master of nail art, there is probably another reason for breaking the antique, right? She didn''t ask too much, but vaguely guessed that it was mostly rted to Tang Guo''s family. "Tang Guo, your parents sold the house, don''t you know?" She still heard about this matter. After all, the small town and the county are not far away, and it is normal to have people familiar with them back and forth. "They changed their phone numbers. How would I know." Tang Guo said with a smile. Looking at Tang Guo''s smile, Yun Juan understood a little bit. "I heard they bought a house in the provincial capital and took your brother there." "That''s it." Seeing Tang Guo not caring, Yun Juan didn''t say much. Tang Guo now has a very good life, it seems that he does not need the family''s care. "Since you gave me this opportunity, I must try it." This is a good opportunity, and Yun Juan gave up without reason. The next day, the employees recruited by Tang Guo also came and started training them. A monthter, the nail salon officially opened. Naturally, she publicized a wave on the Inte, and those who are looking forward to the stars and the moon on the Inte heard that she opened a physical store. Chapter 1717: Good lady (78) Chapter 1717: Gooddy (78) Although she didn''t do the nails herself, the price is much cheaper as seen in the publicized pictures, and I n to try it. On the first day the nail shop opened, people came here, and from this day on, the shop has never been deserted. Nail salons are closed for three days every month. These three days are time for the employees to improve their skills and learn. She wille up with some unique new styles for them to learn. It also reminds them that if there is any good style, you can bring it up and get a bonus. Nowadays, the way of motivating makes all the employees of the nail salon treat this ce as their own ce, and they work hard. Especially when Tang Guo let out his words, after two years of work, he could distribute shares to them. Who wouldn''t want such a good thing? Food and amodation are included, and the boss is nice and works here, although not as beautiful as a white-cor worker. But for them, their pockets are swollen, they dont have to worry about food or drink, and they will have money to support them in the future. This is the scenery. Time passed in a hurry, and it was another year. Under Baili Shengyou''s eyes, Tang Guo finally agreed to marry him first. When she was admitted to the university, it was thanks to her uncle who proposed to take her hukou away with the school. Therefore, she will buy a house and get married in the future, which is beyond the control of Li Meixue and his wife. It was also because the two husbands and wives thought that she took the household registration with the school, and that she would not inherit their property in the future, and she would not be able to distinguish Tang Xiaokun''s things. Unexpectedly, it was shooting himself in the foot. Before Tang Guo got married, he returned to the county with Bailisheng. This year was Tang Xiaokun''s college entrance examination year, and the two couples did not have time to take care of other things. Tang Guo and Bailisheng quietly came to the ce where their uncle lived and told him that she was getting married. At the same time, the original 300,000 yuan, including all the interest, was returned to the elderly. Uncle knew that Tang Guo was going to get married, and opened his own nail salon, with a big smile on his face. "Uncle, I went this time, so just stay there. I said at the beginning that if you want to support your elderly, you also agreed." Tang Guo said, "I bought two houses, and I bought two sets, face to face, knowing that you like to be clean, so that you can take care of it without disturbing you because of your living habits. As for the houses in the county, you can still rent them. Get out." The old man was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Tang Guo actually bought all the houses. Once he bought them, he would have two face-to-face houses. Is this really a decision to provide him for the elderly? In fact, when he helped Tang Guo this girl, he also remembered the daughter who was thrown into theke by his mother and drowned when she was a baby many years ago, and his hardworking and kind wife. If he didn''t go out to work that day, or came back earlier, it might not have caused such a tragedy. The tragedy in the past was unavoidable. He couldn''t helplessly watch another little girl, and continue to be ruined because of his patriarchal thought. So when he was young, he would often secretly stuff this little girl some money. Will tell her to study hard. When she was admitted to the university, she would suggest that Li Meixue and Li Meixue should simply ask her to take her hukou away, clearly facing them, but actually trying to help this little girl go out without their control. What happened in thest two years had disappointed him a little bit. He was always an outsider and couldn''t manage so much. Chapter 1718: Good lady (79) Chapter 1718: Gooddy (79) It seems that everything has turned around now, and the path of this poor girl will be bright in the future. "Uncle, you are a respectable old man anyway, so you can''t break your promise?" In the end, the old man agreed. At this moment, he had a kind of treating Tang Guo as his junior. After living his whole life, he also wants to go to the big city to see. Although the little girl doesn''t care about him, he wants to leave her with what she has at the end of her life in the future. Looking at it, there are so many juniors, she is the most pleasing to the eye. On the day of Tang Guo''s wedding, she invited people from her new circle of friends. She did not notify Li Meixue and Tang Chenghai''s family, and none of her rtives. My uncle was here as her elder, and there were a lot of people on Bailisheng''s side. Regarding who he marries and who he marries, they all approve of pped hands. What they fear most is that he will never get married for the rest of his life, as he said. Now I am not only married, but also married to such a beautiful girl. Especially the women in the family, when they knew that the manicure master was Tang Guo, the eyes of the two were almost green. Bailisheng''s mother, who was also a customer of Tang Guo, was simply satisfied with this daughter-inw. "Xiaoguo, we will be a family in the future. If Xiao Sheng dares to bully you, let''s talk to mom." "Mom, Brother Sheng is very good, how could he bully me." Bailisheng''s mother was full of faces, "Just you are facing him." "What I said is the truth." Bailisheng''s mother took Tang Guo''s hand, looked around, and said in a low voice, "Xiao Guo, since it''s all a family, is it unnecessary to grab orders online in the future?" After all, there is a family. Family, why bother, right? Tang Guo nced at the nice nails on Bailishengs mothers fingers and said, Mom, the order is still to be grabbed. After all, this is a matter of principle. Seeing her disappointment, she continued, But, mom. If you want to do nails, why ce an order ande directly to my house to find me." When the words fell, Bailishengs mother couldnt help butugh, "Okay, then dont tell other people about this matter. Everyone should go through the back door. You cant do business anymore, right? Ill talk to them. If you want to do your nails, you have to line up to grab your order, and you are not allowed to go through the back door." System: Does this count? Cross the river and demolish the bridge. Uncle lived in the house Tang Guo bought. Tang Guo was afraid that he would be alone. He bought him a cat and a dog. The old man is in good health. Every morning or evening, he will walk the dog and gradually and The old men and olddies around have be familiar with each other, and there are a few more old friends who y chess, and the days are more moist than before. My uncle did not expect that he would be alone for a lifetime, and be blessed when he grows old. Tang Xiaokun''s situation is not so good. He did not enter the provincial key university as expected by Li Meixue. With his grades, he barely managed to get to the worst undergraduate. They didn''t me Tang Xiaokun, but instead asked him if he was under too much pressure. It must be because of his poor performance in the exam. Tang Xiaokun also said that he just didn''t perform well and was too nervous. After all, his usual results were much better than this. In fact, the two couples did not know that many of his usual grades were copied. Tang Xiaokun did not choose to repeat his studies. He was actually afraid that he might not be able to pass the next college entrance examination. After all, he also copied the exam this time, but it was too strict and didn''t copy too much for fear of being caught. In the end, he entered a poor undergraduate college, naturally located in the provincial capital. The two couples are frugal and have renovated their houses in the provincial capital. They work in the county seat, so they definitely cannot live there often. They don''t think that grades represent everything, and they told Tang Xiaokun to study hard, even the worst school can get ahead. Tang Xiaokun promised well. After entering school, he was even more sloppy. Apart from ying, he simply ignored the words of the two couples. Calling the two couples is basically asking for money. Whenever Li Meixue said more, he would use his studies as an excuse not to disturb him. It''s the weekend, during the holidays, he will invite friends, take school girls, and go crazy in that house. The two couples are still saving money and paying off the loan for the house. They have no idea that Tang Xiaokun''s development is in a different direction from what they thought. The system reports to Tang Guo every day about the current situation of Tang Xiaokun, and the two couples saving money, repaying loans, and providing living expenses to Tang Xiaokun. "This is just the beginning. The good days for these two people are still toe. Coupled with the loan of millions of dors, plus Tang Xiaokun''s marriage and raising children, all the pressure is on them." Tang Guo smiled and said, "My son can''t count on it. Maybe they think their grandson will be more promising in the future?" System: Host, you are so bad. Chapter 1719: Good lady (80) Chapter 1719: Gooddy (80) [Host, this time the customer''s house you went to, the house opposite her, was bought by your parents for Tang Xiaokun. Today is exactly the weekend, maybe I will meet Tang Xiaokun. In the morning, the system couldn''t help reporting small news to Tang Guo. He didn''t mean anything else, just to remind his host to be very big, when the timees, don''t dress up too nicely. And that guy Bailisheng, he should not be able to drive past today. Tang Guo paused, "It seems that I almost forgot if you didn''t remind me." At this time, she did not n to expose her wealth. If it is exposed, the two shameless ones will definitelye together and ask her to take care of Tang Xiaokun, and even repay him or something, but there is no such thing as a clean life, so beautiful. Then Tang Guo put the fashionable dress that seemed to be expensive and put it into the cloakroom. When she came out, she held another dress in her hand, which looked ordinary and not a well-known brand. In fact, the system knows that these dresses, even if they look bad, are quitefortable to wear, and they are all handmade, just without a brand. People who don''t know the goods thought she was wearing something on the stall. Then she pulled up the loose hair, looking refreshed. "Brother Sheng, the house opposite the customer today was bought by my parents for Xiaokun. It is still the weekend and I will probably meet him. Don''t drive me away. If you watch you drive a luxury car, he might be shameless. Rushed to call your brother-inw and take advantage of you." System: The host is so big, it''s reallyughable. Bailisheng was stunned for a moment, "Then I will change a car." "Brother Sheng, what are you kidding? Change a car? Are there cars in your garage that are less than two million? Even if it is hundreds of thousands, as long as there is a car, in Tang Xiaokun, and my parents In his eyes, he can **** blood. You can''t have a car, you must not have a car." "Today, I will go alone, how about?" Tang Guo was doing makeup on the dressing table, nning to put on a light makeup that would make him look more ordinary. People tend to put on pretty makeup, and she has to hide. Bailisheng was already dressed and leaning against the door. Tang Guo looked at his slim suit and shook his head, "Brother Sheng, you dont look ordinary everywhere. I want them to know that I am married with a big money. You dont want to, every day. A few people, ask you for something? They ignore me because they think that there is no benefit to me, and they may post it upside down. If they know that our family is rich, they will definitely post it shamelessly." The original owner used to be like this, at that time, she listened to Li Meixue everything. She married the person Li Meixue liked. The man she married was indeed rich. At the beginning, Li Meixue asked her for money, crying poorly, crying miserably, she gave it all, really reluctant to bear the hardships of her family. After giving it a few more times, the man couldn''t stand it anymore and took all the family money in his own hands. But Li Meixue didnt give up. She came every month when the original owner paid her. Anyway, she was married, and there were men. The man did not give her the original owners sry. She would not starve to death, thinking that anyway, a man would support her. . Chapter 1720: Good lady (81) Chapter 1720: Gooddy (81) With this thought in mind, Li Meixue really got a lot of benefits, but she didn''t know that because of this incident, the original owner was frozen and starved at home, and also suffered a man''s eyes. Bailisheng heard what Tang Guo said and turned around and went to the cloakroom. After a while, the suit was gone. The dress looks much simpler, and the haircut is messed up by him. Look now, it''s like a raunchy artist. Anyway, just by looking at it, I think this guy has no money. "How is it now?" Tang Guo nodded, "It''s okay, it looks pretty poor, but what about the car? You can''t ride a bicycle with me, right?" "It''s definitely impossible with a bicycle, or I''ll ride a battery bike to send you off." Bailisheng said seriously, not feeling that there is any problem at all. "Battery car, do you have a battery car in your garage?" "I remember that my aunt came here by car every morning? I asked my aunt to borrow it, and then give her money and let her take the bus back." Bailisheng thought this idea was very good. Riding a battery car is also good. Come here once in a while, it''s fun to think about it. System: He suddenly felt that this is what the host said greatly, ordinary life. Where did I live an ordinary life before, obviously the life of a rich wife. "All right, you really have you." Bailisheng got Tang Guo''s consent and suddenlyughed. He walked to the dressing table and stood behind Tang Guo. Regardless of the decoration and furnishings in the house, the two of them are dressed rtively ordinary. They couldn''t help but smile when they looked at themselves in the mirror. "Let''s go, Xiaoguo." "Then riding a battery car today, how do you read the documents and have a meeting with thepany?" "Who said that in a battery car, you can''t have meetings, process documents, and change cars without changing people." Bailisheng turned around and put the briefcase documents into a transparent file bag. Anyway, its not something important. No matter how important things are, its important to have a wife. His most precious property in his life is his wife, and he has to hold it firmly in his hand. The helper aunt is busy in the kitchen, cleaning or something. Hearing Bailisheng said that she wanted to borrow her battery car to ride, her expression was very weird. What''s so interesting about the battery car, Mr. is really weird. Especially after hearing Bailisheng said that if she wants to send Tang Guo to the clients house, she is more epting of ipetence. This husband and wife are really young and energetic. This kind of fun is only yed by young people. Up. After borrowing the battery car, Tang Guo held her toolbox and Bailisheng took her to a certainmunity. From here, there is also a distance, about half an hour. After more than half disappeared, he came to the destinationmunity. Bailisheng still sent Tang Guo to the door of the customer''s house first, and felt that it was okay, then went to the downstairsmunity, found a quieter location, fixed the mobile phone on the battery car with a bracket, and had a meeting with thepany''s senior staff. . "President, where are you now?" It seems that the environment is not quite right, especially Bailisheng''s clothes, it seems that something is wrong. People in thepany can''t help but ask. "I just sent my little fruit to the customer''s house, and now it''s downstairs in themunity." Bailisheng smiled and didn''t think there was any problem at all. "Do you have any other questions?" Chapter 1721: Good lady (82) Chapter 1721: Gooddy (82) "President, I want to ask, are you sitting in a battery car now?" Bailisheng looked as it should, "Is there any problem?" "No...no problem, it''s the owner of the bottle car, won''t you hit you?" Bailisheng smiled and said, "No, this battery car belongs to my aunt. I asked her to borrow it for a ride this morning, and it happened to send Xiaoguo here." Company executives: "..." They must have heard it wrong. Bailisheng actually used a battery car to send his wife to the client''s house, and she looked amazing and no problem at all. So the question is, the president and his wife, are they ying with the taste of adults? Really know how to y. "Okay, lets have a meeting. Today, I am riding a battery car. The sun will be out for a while. The weather is hot and the meeting will be over soon. Later I will buy some ice cream for Xiao Guo. When the weather is hot, she always likes to eat these things. The way, she wants to eat, I have to buy it for her, I can''t treat her harshly. If it''s not too busy recently, I still n to buy some ingredients and make it for her at home. You can eat it whenever you want. But... I''m afraid that she can''t control it and can''t stop eating, which is bad for her health. Forget it, buy it to her, lest she eat it secretly while I''m not paying attention. " Company executives: Got it, you dont need to go into details like this, feed them dog food early in the morning, is it really good? When I first came to thepany, I didnt know who passed it on. Their president is a celibate. He doesnt like women or men. They have to be single for a lifetime. The person who spread the rumors is really unpredictable. About two hourster, Tang Guo came down from the upper floor, but did not meet Tang Xiaokun during that time. When they came to Bailisheng''s side, there were several young men and women who walked in from the outside looking tired, still smelling of alcohol. One of the young people, she recognized, was Tang Xiaokun. Apart from other things, Li Meixue and his wife are gically good, and Tang Xiaokun is also good-looking, very conspicuous among the young people. No, he walked in with a hot-dressed young girl with his arms around, with a drunk face, and rubbed the young girl''s neck from time to time, very intimate. "Xiao Kun, is that you?" Now that he saw it, Tang Guo would definitely go up and greet him. It''s been more than two years, and I have to go to the other side to wander around and tell him how miserable she is now. The familiar voice made Tang Xiaokun wake up instantly. He looked around and finally set his eyes on Tang Guo''s body not far away. "Akun, who is she?" The young girl hugged by Tang Xiaokun looked at Tang Guo very vigntly. She looked at Tang Guo up and down, and saw that she was not dressed very well, and her outfit was not as young and fashionable as her, and she was less alert. But she still has to ask clearly, it was hard for her to stand out among many girls and be Tang Xiaokun''s girlfriend. Can you kill Chen Yaojin halfway? Tang Xiaokun frowned impatiently, "Why are you here?" "Xiaokun, after so many years, my sister can''t bear to scream? I had an ident, and I talked to my parents. I didn''t expect that within two days, your phone calls would not be able to get through. I owe a debt and people won''t let me go. How to find you. Xiaokun, are you in college now? Where are you going?" Chapter 1722: Good lady (83) Chapter 1722: Gooddy (83) Tang Xiaokun Jiu was almost sober, he first observed Tang Guo carefully, and did not ignore the man standing behind her. Especially the brand-name battery car that is not old and used is very conspicuous. Looking at it this way, you can see that his prodigal sister is not a good mess, so naturally he will not tell him where to go. "Go to a friend''s house." Tang Xiaokun said, "Have your debt been paid off?" "One million, no matter if it is paid off, it can be paid off. No, in order to pay off the debt, I can take advantage of the weekend to get a good job." Tang Guo looked bitter and made Tang Xiaokun more impatient. Xiaokun, now that you are in college, can you give me the phone number of your parents? I want to discuss something with them." Discuss things? Didn''t you ask your parents for money? That''s right, just like this, she paid off her debts, and she didn''t know that year and month, she didn''t have the skills, but shouldn''t she just have toe back and eat the old? Both parents said that everything in the family belongs to him. Now his house, his parents are still paying off the loan. If she really goes back to ask for his parents'' money, isn''t it just taking his things? Tang Xiaokun can''t do it. If Tang Guo is developed and rich, he can call the other side sister. However, the other party''s downfall would only hurt him, so he didn''t want this prodigal sister. "You are in trouble outside, you owe debts, and you still want to let your parents pay back the money. I won''t tell you the contact information of your parents." Tang Xiaokun lifted his chin and looked just and awe-inspiring, "Dad. Fortunately, my mother raised you so hard for you to go to college, and you are all grown-ups, but you still want to ask your parents for money. You dont think its shameful, I think its shameful. You go, I wont tell you Yes, you will settle your own debts by yourself, dont always think about cheating on the old. If you want you to continue to do this, I dont recognize your sister." "Is this your boyfriend?" Tang Guo said, "Those rich men in the city are all very thieves. When I heard that I owed millions in debt, no one wanted to contact me." Tang Guo''s expression was very lonely, she held Bailisheng in her arms, and Bailisheng was strained at this time. His daughter-inw''s acting skills are bing more and more exquisite. How can this superb appearance be so painful. System: Only this guy will think that the host of the best is big and cute. "When I was in the most difficult time, I met Brother Sheng. He said that no matter how difficult it is, he will face me and help me pay off my debt slowly." "Then you can live a good life. It''s not easy for such a sincere person. I won''t tell you the contact information of your parents. You should stop getting angry with them, so you don''t have to get angry with them. Okay, let''s go. You have to bear your own life. You are already an adult." The system almost got angry. This Tang Xiaokun took Li Meixue''s money and squandered it everywhere. When ites to the philosophy of life, it is a set. The dutiful son on the Inte refers to people like Tang Xiaokun. Tang Xiaokun ignored Tang Guo, greeted the group of young people, and walked into themunity. Vaguely his voice came back, "She is my sister, she is a bit superb, don''t mind. Such a big person, I owe debts, and I always want my parents to pay it back." Chapter 1723: Good lady (84) Chapter 1723: Gooddy (84) "My parents changed all the contact information because of her anger. She was too ignorant. She got into trouble by herself, and wanted to harass the whole family. Who can bear it. Mom and Dad are getting older, she Can''t you save snacks, really." System: [Host, this kid is really a little guilty. "Regardless of him, I really don''t want his prodigal son to turn around. If he turns around, who will torture Li Meixue and his wife." Tang Guo smiled and didn''t look at Tang Xiaokun''s direction. "Xiaoguo, although it was not the most difficult time when you met me, no matter what will happen in the future, I am willing to face it with you, always protecting you, and not letting you suffer any wrongdoing." Bailisheng took Tang Guo''s words seriously. He just couldn''t bear her to suffer a little bit, and he couldn''t bear to tear her up. When he was with him, he wished that she would only show a smile to him forever, every day he was happy, troubles, sad things, he helped solve. "Brother Sheng, you are a little sensational today." "What I said is true." "Okay, believe you, you have to remember what you said today, I will take it seriously." "I will keep it in my heart and will always engrave what I have said in my mind and soul, even in the next life, in the next life, forever, as long as I can meet you, I will not forget these words." System: Sudden dog food, sweet, he was a little caught off guard. Bailisheng got into the battery car, Tang Guo sat behind him, carrying a toolbox, and wrapped his hands around his waist. Bailisheng reminded, "Hold tight." "Hold tight, it won''t fall." "Well, you must hold tight." Tang Guo smiled, "Yes, Brother Sheng is so good, how can I let it go." "Next time I won''t pick up the order from thismunity, I still prefer to drive you. The weather is so hot, the battery car is not safe, and you have to bask in the sun, in case it rains." "Brother Sheng is here, you will always solve it, won''t you?" This sentence, Bailisheng said, heartwarming. He drove the battery car out of theplex, then turned a few turns, reached another position, and stopped. In Tang Guo''s confused eyes, a car drove up not far away. She looked familiar, as if it belonged to her brother Jiacheng. "If you don''t want to expose the current situation to them, we will do it in the future." Bailisheng took Tang Guo down and took the car. And the battery car has been handed over to the driver, let him send it to the helper aunt, and then take a taxi back. Bailisheng was already sitting in the driving seat and was helping Tang Guo to fasten his seat belt. Her toolbox has been thrown into the trunk by him. "Brother Sheng, why are you so smart." Bailisheng checked the seat belt and fastened it to himself, and said with a smile, "Because I can''t bear to bear the bitterness of Xiaoguo and the sun is so exposed to the sun, what should I do if my skin is damaged?" After finishing speaking, he also squeezed Tang Guo''s face and touched a sunscreen to her, "I heard that this thing, you have to apply it once every few hours to have an effect." "You know a lot." Bailisheng thought to himself, can he not understand more? His daughter-inw, he has to pay attention to all aspects of life. Only in this way can he use a gentle cage to keep her by his side. He was afraid that he would lose her if he was careless and did not do well. Chapter 1724: Nice lady (85) Chapter 1724: Nicedy (85) Of course, the current daughter-inw must be firmly grasped by him. But he always feels that he has not done enough now, he will not only want this life, but also the next life, the next life. In the subconscious, tell him to do this so that the next life can continue the front line. System: No, you are wrong. No matter how good your life is, if your next life is not good, there is no way to continue. Who''s calling, what you like is a bad woman. Tang Guo''s eyebrows and the corners of his mouth were smiling, and he was applying sunscreen. When she got home, she took out some sunscreen and applied it to Bailisheng''s body, "I''ll apply some for you too." Naturally, Bailisheng would not refuse. It is rare that his wife would wipe these things personally. The two were tired of lying on the sofa, but fortunately this is their own private space. The system said that it was a bit sad, and that wherever singles go, they will be hurt. Tang Xiaokun took those people back and rested for a long time. Then he ns to return to school. Before that, he will meet Tang Guo and talk to Li Meixue and his wife. Listening to him, Li Meixue breathed a sigh of relief without revealing the fact that the family bought a house and what was the situation. "Xiao Kun, you are doing the right thing. Try to meet that prodigal girl in the future. Look, just how good she looks like she is born. What''s the use of it, she has no abilities at all, a man in a big city, I don''t want to pay her debts. Xiaokun, don''t let her feel dragged down by her." "Huh, what''s the use of finding a man with a sincere heart? One million, I don''t know when will be paid off, her hard days are yet toe." The mother and son ended the conversation happily. At the same time, he made up his mind that he would not interact with Tang Guo in the future. They never thought about helping her. The system told Tang Guo about these things. Tang Guo decided to appear in front of Tang Xiaokun with a downcast face from time to time. When the timees, Li Meixue and his wife will only avoid her, no matter what, they can''t think of her here. "Just when they are about to die, they can''t move, and then expose my family." Tang Guo smiled and finalized the matter, "After all, with their superb quality, as long as they are not dead, they definitely want to take advantage. When they are about to die, they know that I have so much money, and I don''t know if I will die. I am a point. I dont want to give them money." as long as you are happy. The behavior of these two couples was not done by themselves. Whenever the host said that he owed a debt, they took a little bit out, and they would not let the host make this decision. All paths are their own choice. "Aren''t they treasure Tang Xiaokun? I also want to see what benefits their son, who has high hopes, will bring them and what future he will have in the future." [Host, whether Tang Xiaokun has any prospects, now it has been finalized, you might as well count on whether Tang Xiaokun''s son has any prospects. "Well, you are right." Tang Guo agreed. Time flies, another three years, Tang Guo''s career is getting better and better. In the past three years, Tang Guo''s nail salon has opened several branches. The employees in that old store have be the managers of these branches and own a part of the shares in this store. It is equivalent to that they are all doing things for themselves, and naturally they want to manage the store by themselves. Well, the more money you make. Chapter 1725: Nice lady (86) Chapter 1725: Nicedy (86) They still maintain the learning opportunities for three days a month, and they never mean to stop. Under Tang Guo''s guidance, they understood that learning is endless. No matter what you do, if you don''t learn or make progress, you will be eliminated. It is also because of their mentality that makes these nail salons very popr. However, the list that Tang Guo took has decreased. From the beginning of forty-five orders a month, to now there are less than 20 orders a month, and it is hard to find one. What she does now is basically top-level service, and most people are reluctant to do it and can''t do it. Of course, she also has a lot of special customers who have their orders every month. Even if she does not let go of the number of orders on the Inte, she will not be too free. Yun Juan also did not expect that in just three or four years, she would have been in a big city, making her way out. She, her husband, has her own business. In the second year ofing to this city, she brought her mother-inw and children to the city. In the third year, she and her husband used their savings to pay a down payment for a house in this city. It''s not a luxurious and high-endmunity. Although it''s ordinary, it''s also settled here. With the current situation, they don''t need to worry about the loan repayment situation. And Tang Xiaokun also graduated. After graduating for several months, I did not find a job. He is pretentious and thinks he has the ability, because those people don''t know how to appreciate his talents. He did not want to go to work with a sry of 3,000 a month, thinking that the other party looked down on him. Even if he graduated from a bad school, as long as he has the patience, he can still find a good job. It happened that he didn''t have any abilities himself. He spent three or four years in a mess, spending money with Li Meixue and his wife. He has never suffered, but Li Meixue and his rtives think that he is smart and he must have a great future. So, how can he do a job with a sry of 3,000 yuan, and it is not a joke to say it? At the beginning, Li Meixue and his wife alsoforted him, looking for a job slowly. But after more than half a year, I still haven''t found a job that suits my heart. Li Meixue and his wife were anxious and had toe here, nning to apany Tang Xiaokun to find them. Tang Xiaokun was a little unwilling to hear theming, but he couldn''t stop it. Li Meixue and Tang Chenghai firmly believe that Tang Xiaokun is capable. I heard that Tang Xiaokun disliked the low sry, but in fact they also thought that the sry was too low. In the end, they helped Tang Xiaokun find a job with someone who knew the provincial capital. Tang Xiaokun was asked to go because of Li Meixue and his wife''s face. Not too high, but the whole family is quite satisfied. It costs 6,000 yuan a month. It was also the other party, who had to agree to the favor of Li Meixue and his wife. They didn''t know that the n was to give Tang Xiaokun a spare job. If he was really capable and capable, he would naturally fight hard. If he was really messed up, he would be regarded as repaying the favor and not owing them anymore. . After implementing this, Li Meixue and his wife have to go back to work, after all, they still have to earn money to repay the loan. The house they bought was not cheap, it was quite a lot in a month. After Tang Xiaokun entered the post, he was really messed up, and he obviously didn''t mean to be upward. The other party didn''t care when he saw him. Anyway, thepany can raise one or two idlers. "In a while, the two couples should be arrogant and introduce Tang Xiaokun." Tang Guo smiled, "It''s really interesting." Chapter 1726: Nice lady (87) Chapter 1726: Nicedy (87) "Thisdy, are you here to do nails?" Outside the nail salon, a beautiful young woman in fashionable dress walked in. The moment she walked in, she looked up and down the entire nail shop. "Is your store really the physical store of the nail art master that is very popr on the Inte?" The young woman nced at the various nail art packages posted on the wall, frowning, "Why the price is so low, It doesnt look like that manicure masters shop. Peoples starting price is now two hundred yuan a nail, but here, the starting price is fifty, and the highest is less than two hundred. The masters only provide high-end services. Isn''t it a fake?" The words of the young woman made the shop assistants involuntarily look. The clerk who served her before still smiled and said, "The manicure master who is very popr on the Inte is the owner of our shop. Of course, the owner does high-end service, and we, the clerk, do mid-range. Service. If thedy needs the boss to do it directly, please make an appointment online." "I havee to your shop, why should I make an appointment online? Is your boss there? I will make an appointment in the shop, can''t it?" When I heard the young woman''s words, the clerk didn''t know where he was. This is another person who can buy it because he has money. "Thisdy, our boss does not ept private appointments for the service. Please follow the online rules and rush to buy when the number of orders is released." "I just want to make an appointment here. Even if I can''t make an appointment, there is no problem with meeting your boss, right? Maybe your boss would just give me nails when he met me?" When the clerk wanted to say something, a middle-aged man with a big belly came in outside. The young woman who was talking to her before, her domineering aura disappeared instantly, and the little bird hugged the middle-aged man''s arm in a friendly manner, "Husband, this is what I told you, the very hot nail master''s. Shop. I came here in particr today. I didnt expect people to look down on me and would not show up to see me at all. What else to say, to do nails, I have to go online to make appointments. I havee to her shop in person, its really nothing. Made me look bad." If she hasn''t been able to grab the spot, would shee here? Since she identally knew that this shop property was owned by a friend of her husband''s, she nned toe here to see it. If the boss doesnte out to see her and doesnt make her nails, she will tell her husband to talk to his friend and not rent this shop to him. See how the other party can. I heard that their lease is about to expire. If they don''t agree to give her nails properly, they don''t want to continue renting the shop. "Husband, I really like the nails made by the manicurist. It''s really disappointing that the other person doesn''t want toe out to see me." The young woman did not notice that the employees in the nail salon were not panicked at all. Because over the years, they have seen a lot of such guests. How arrogant they are, and how embarrassed they are to leave. Don''t think that a little money or a little background can call their boss. Yun Juan was also called out. She walked up to the young woman and said, "Thisdy, if you want to make an appointment for our boss to do nail art, please make an appointment online. This is the rule." Chapter 1727: Good lady (88) Chapter 1727: Gooddy (88) "It''s impossible to break the rules just because thedy is alone, and it''s unfair to other guests." "who are you?" "I''m the manager of this store." Yun Juan said neither humble nor arrogant. When she first encountered such a thing, she was also nervous and scared. Later, she resolved it easily every time, and she also understood that Tang Guo and Bailisheng were not simple. Therefore, in the past two years, she has been rtively hard-hearted to deal with such things. There are quite a few customers who have been banned by her boss. The young woman frowned, "I''d better call your boss out first, maybe she will agree." "Sorry, miss, our boss is not here. If guests want to see our boss, there is only one way to make an appointment online." Yunjuan''s tone is very strong, not giving face to young women at all, even the middle-aged man next to her , I also feel discouraged. "I would advise you to talk to your boss, otherwise you will not be able to bear the consequences." "Whether you talk to the boss or not, if you want to see our boss, you have to make an appointment. Please also ask thedy to abide by the rules of our shop. If thedy is not satisfied with the service in our shop, please change one." The nail shop customers are also regrs here. Hearing Yun Juan''s words, I didn''t feel ufortable at all. They have seen this scene several times. These people always think that they are rich and powerful, and they are not afraid of anything. Does the manicure master mean that you see you as soon as you see it? How many times have theye here to do it, and they haven''t met anyone. Especially now that Tang Guo has fewer and fewer lists, I am really afraid that one day he will not do nails. Yun Juan''s attitude really angered this young woman and her man. "Husband, do you think there is a business like this?" The woman pulled the middle-aged man with a big belly, "I think, nail salons with this kind of service attitude shouldn''t open." The middle-aged man was also a little angry, so he took out his cell phone and called his friend, expressing his experience here. "Old Huang, I look at this shop. You still don''t renew the contract with the other party. They just don''t take the customers in their eyes because of their proud attitude and what they do in the service industry." "Isn''t Xiaoqiing here in particr. I want to do manicures. I want to meet their boss. I didn''t expect that the shop assistants here are so proud and their nostrils are up to the sky. Such a shop, I It seems that there is no need to exist anymore. It is better if you rent it to others." Listening to the words of the middle-aged man, the young woman smiled at the corner of her mouth, and nced contemptuously at Yunjuan and other shop assistants. It waspletely different from what she thought, Yun Juan and the others, just like you, almost didn''t make her mouth crooked. "It''s not a big deal. It will be handled soon. You should first make nails for the guests carefully and don''t be distracted. If it breaks and dys the guests'' time, it will be bad." "I see, store manager, we will be careful." Hearing Yun Juan''s conversation with the clerk, the young woman was shocked and a little bit angry. It was obvious that she didn''t look at her. Here, the middle-aged man''s face also changed a little, not because of Yun Juan''s words, but because of the friend he was talking to. "Old Xu, why do you want me not to rent the shop to Miss Tang?" Boss Huang looked speechless. Chapter 1728: Good lady (89) Chapter 1728: Gooddy (89) "Old Huang, it''s the unfriendly attitude of the employees in this shop." Xu Licheng seemed to have heard that Boss Huang had a different attitude towards the owner of the nail salon, and all the responsibility was ced on the employees. "Old Xu, I don''t think there will be any problems with the employees under Miss Tang. My wife has been there several times. The little girl not only has a good service attitude, but also has good skills. My wife will definitely not lie to me. And with Ms. Tang''s ability and personality, it is impossible to keep employees with bad attitudes in the store." What else did Xu Licheng say, a man and a woman walked in outside the nail shop. Upon seeing this, Yun Juan greeted him with a smile on his face. The people who walked in were Tang Guo and Bailisheng. "What happened?" Tang Guo asked. Yun Juan whispered, "There is a female customer who is arguing to see you. No, she is not satisfied with our attitude. She intends to call boss Huang and not let us rent a shop." Boss Huang has to rely on President Baili. He has a good rtionship with Tang Guo, so how could he listen to that middle-aged man. If you change another person, you may not have to pay such an expensive rent. I don''t know how much money will be lost. "I am the owner of this store, do you have anyments?" Tang Guo said bluntly, causing Xu Licheng and the young woman to turn their heads. When the young woman saw Tang Guo, she was surprised and subconsciously called out, "Tang... Tang Guo?" He Qiqi? Tang Guo also recognized who this woman is, isn''t it He Qiqi in her college ss? She nced at Xu Licheng, "I heard that you have the ability to let Boss Huang not rent a shop for me?" After all, she called Boss Huang directly. Boss Huang over there just hung up and received a call from Tang Guo. Hearing Tang Guos question, he quickly said that it was a misunderstanding. They have been cooperating for so many years. How could it be possible to say not to rent or not to rent? Said that if I n to renew the contract with her, it is best to renew the contract for ten or eight years. The expressions of Xu Licheng and He Qiqi changed and changed, very exciting. "You... are you the owner of this shop?" He Qiqi was sour in her heart, and she was more shocked. It doesn''t mean that Tang Guo is the manicure master? "Right." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Anyments? If you want to do nails, no matter who you are, make an appointment online." "However, depending on your attitude today, you have been cked out by me. No matter it is me or the shop under my name, I refuse to give you nails." After speaking, she nced at Yunjuan, "Make a note, she has been cked out by me." Yun Juan nodded quickly, she was very skilled in the operation, and the boss had done this kind of thing for a day or two. No matter what kind of guests, they only wee those who respect each other. "Well, you guys continue to do things seriously, I''m here to take a look." "Let''s go, Brother Sheng, my uncle said today that he must go to eat, otherwise his old man will be unhappy." Tang Guoli ignored He Qiqi and left with Bailisheng. She tugged Xu Licheng, trying to scold him for uselessness, but Xu Licheng said, "Xiaoqi, did you hear that, you have been blocked by others, so don''t be ashamed here in the future." He Qiqi''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe Xu Licheng would say this. Xu Licheng dragged her out, his mind was about to explode. Isn''t that young man the president of Baili? Therefore, he has kicked an iron fist, no wonder Lao Huang is reluctant to talk about it at all. In the end, He Qiqi and two of them left in a desperate manner, and no nail shop under Tang Guo''s name appeared again. Chapter 1729: Good lady (90) Chapter 1729: Gooddy (90) "I heard that the two of Chenghai first asked Xiaokun for a rtionship and got the job done, but now they are busy again, telling him about things." Uncle said, shook his head, "I knew when they sold the house. , What''s the endingter." "Xiaoguo, didn''t theye to you?" Tang Guo smiled and shook his head, "No, they thought I owed a lot of money, where would theye to me." "Don''t expose your current situation. If you are identally known by them, don''t be soft-hearted, leave them alone, they don''t have you in their eyes. My uncle advises you, because you are afraid that you will be moved by them and you will suffer. Don''t think my uncle is annoying." "Don''t worry, Uncle. So you have toe to eat today, that''s all you mean?" "Yes, I recently heard that they oftene to the provincial capital. Uncle is not afraid. You identally bump into it. Did they know the real situation?" His life is very good now. If he didn''t know the virtues of the two couples, he really wanted to show off in front of them, and let them see how brilliant his daughter was. But he didn''t, because he knew those two people too well. If he knew Tang Guo well, he would definitely find various ways to let Tang Guo help Tang Xiaokun. That being the case, he could only stealthily, hoping that those two people would never know Tang Guo''s situation for the rest of their lives. For the rest of the time, Tang Guo listened to the system every day to report on the affairs between Tang Xiaokun and Li Meixue. He was not satisfied with the objects they gave Tang Xiaokun Zhang Luo. In the end, there were thousands of choices, and I chose a very pretty girl with a very ordinary family background. The two couples were not very satisfied, but because Tang Xiaokun liked them, they could only suppress their dislike. However, this girl has a very good mouth. After a while, the two couples think she is a good person, and the more they look, the more satisfied they be. Tang Xiaokun couldn''t even think of calling them. This girl would call them every weekend and let Tang Xiaokun talk to them. asionally send them gifts to make them feel that they have not raised this son in vain. Soon, Tang Xiaokun will discuss marriage with this girl. When the two parties discussed the gift, the girl''s family said that they were very satisfied with Tang Xiaokun. The original gift from her home was usually 200,000, but because she was too satisfied with Tang Xiaokun, she lowered the gift to 150,000. The couple breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the other party did not ask for anything else. They gritted their teeth and gave 150,000 yuan. The house was bought a long time ago, so don''t worry about it. They are solely responsible for the wedding. The wife''s dowry products are not many. The two couples were still a little unhappy, but because the girl was so good at coaxing them, they coaxed them around after a while. I forgot that the wife''s dowry products were just some quilts, and the bride price did not seem to fall on the young couple. Tang Xiaokun was also coaxed by this girl, unable to find North and South, and listened to her almost everything. After finally getting married, the two couples had to earn money to repay the loan. The girl was pregnant, and her parents moved into a new house in the name of taking care of the girl. "So, the two couples are desperately earning money and paying off the mortgage. Thest people living in the big house are Tang Xiaokun and his wife, and his mother-inw, father-inw?" When Tang Guo saw this, he only thought it was a bigical. [Host, why do I have a hunch that these two couples will live in their own house in the future, and they will be suffocated to death. "Not a hunch, but a fact." Chapter 1730: Nice lady (91) Chapter 1730: Nicedy (91) Time passed quickly. Tang Xiaokun got married and had children. Now his son is several years old. Li Meixue and his wife are also facing the retirement age. Their retirement sry is higher than that of ordinary people. They can''t bear to pay back their mortgage, rent, and subsidize Tang Xiaokun and their grandson. After retiring, they retired the house, nning to live in the provincial capital, and also looking for a living in the provincial capital, so that they can take care of Tang Xiaokun. When they came to the house, they took out the key to open the door and found that the lock cylinder had been reced. As ast resort, they could only call Tang Xiaokun, "Xiaokun, where have you been, why is there no one at home and the lock cylinder was changed?" "Mom? We are outside. I''m afraid we won''te back today. Why did youe here suddenly?" "Then when will youe back?" Li Meixue asked. Tang Xiaokun: "You have to go tomorrow afternoon. You can find a hotel to live in. I''m still busy here. Mom and Dad, you can find amodation by yourself. Let''s eat something." After speaking, the phone hung up. The two couples looked at each other and had to carry big bags and go downstairs. When they walked to the gate of themunity, they met Tang Guo who got off the battery car. Seeing Tang Guo carrying a toolbox on his back, the two looked at each other, trying to pretend not to know each other, and passed by directly. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo saw it. "Mom and dad, why are you here with big and small bags?" Tang Guo stopped them, "Are you nning to move to the provincial capital? By the way, where is Xiaokun living now? Last time I saw He had all the children, so he didn''t even notify me." "Just leave it alone." Li Meixue looked at Tang Guo''s appearance, or got off the battery car, and knew there was nothing promising. No matter what, Xiaokun also drives a car. They also forgot that Tang Xiaokun''s car was bought under their sponsorship. "Parents, why did you change your contact information? I tried to find you and you couldn''t find it. You are sweating, and you are getting older and better. Have you been very fortunate to have suffered over the years? Could it be that Xiao Kun didn''t respect her Are you guys?" Li Meixue was very angry when she heard it, "Xiao Kun is very filial to us. It is you prodigal daughter who is not filial. Wouldn''t we be like this if you owed so much debt?" If Tang Guo didn''t owe debts, he would be able to find a lottery gift, and they wouldn''t have to be so lucky. After all, it was because they raised a money-losing man. "Okay, you should work hard to make money to pay off the debt. We don''t need to take care of our affairs. As long as you don''t want to,e home and get the money, you can say anything." Li Meixue took Tang Chenghai and left quickly. "Parents, I think you are not doing well, right." Tang Guoyi smiled, "You leave everything to Xiaokun. Knowing that I am in debt, I don''t care about anything, so I changed my contact information directly. , Counting time, how many years have passed, how afraid of me taking money from home." Li Meixue looked back at Tang Guo, "After talking for a long time, you prodigal daughter, still want to take money from us?" "I''ll tell you today, it''s impossible." Tang Guo talked with a smile, "I know, after all, you only have Xiao Kun in your heart. Since you don''t need me to control you, then I don''t care. You are so good to Xiao Kun, and he will definitely be filial to you. Yes, we will provide them with old age and let you spend your old age in peace." Chapter 1731: Good lady (92) Chapter 1731: Gooddy (92) "My daughter, it''s just sshed water, right?" "As long as you know." Today''s Li Meixue is not afraid of tearing her skin. Her daughter, who is in her 30s, still hopes for a future. I''m afraid I won''t be able to help Xiaokun then, and will drag him down. If you don''t recognize it, you don''t recognize it. It''s best to stay old and die. After meeting this time, Tang Guo was not interested in meeting them either. It''s just that I still go through the system every day to watch the situation of the two. Tang Xiaokun''s family came back only on the third day. It turned out that they were traveling, with their wives and children, father-inw and mother-inw. After entering the house, the two couples found out that all the houses were upied. Tang Xiaokuns husband and wife had a room, his father-inws mother-inw, and their grandson, and thest room belonged to Tang Xiaokuns brother-inw. There is simply no room for them to live here. Their hearts were a little cold, and they asked those people to move out without saying anything. After all, the people who have been caring for their grandchildren are the parents of their daughter-inw. In the end, Tang Xiaokuns wife said, how about remodeling the living room, changing out a room, letting them live, and saying that he cant let his parents-inws live outside, right? In this way, the two couples feel much better. They seem to have to make up for the debt to Tang Xiaokun and his grandson. After busy work, theye back to take care of the grandson. However, the grandson is not close to them at all, but they think it can be cultivated. In this way, if the three families live together in one ce, a lot of contradictions will naturally arise. In the end, it is the Li Meixue and his wife who endure. But in their hearts, they felt an aggrieved feeling inexplicably. Their son Tang Xiaokun seemed to follow his inws even more, making them even more puzzled. In the end, they will hope that they will fall on the little grandson, everything will be good for the little grandson, and they are gradually disappointed with Tang Xiaokun. Especially, I know that Tang Xiaokun''s husband and wife still subsidize his brother-inw from time to time. When the brother-inw got married, they also posted a lot of money to buy a house for the brother-inw, and they almost vomited blood. After so many years, the loan was also paid off. Being suffocated is suffocating, but it is also a lot easier. Especially after the brother-inw got married, Tang Xiaokun''s father-inw and mother-inw also moved to his brother-inw''s house, saying that he was going to take care of his grandson. And their grandson is now ten years old, and they think they can finally get along with their grandson alone. It''s just that it''s not easy for this grown-up child to get intimacy. They still live in the remodeled house from the living room. Tang Xiaokun said that the room of the father-inw and mother-inw must be kept. If they want toe back and live, it will be embarrassing. My brother-inw''s room must also be kept, for the same reason. When the two couples were grey-haired, they finally felt like raising a barbecued pork. Tang Xiaokun never cared about them when they were sick, but told them to go to the doctor by himself. Although the little grandson doesn''t get close to them very much, it is their little grandson, pocket money and various subsidies are not less, so they themselves have not saved any money. By chance, they heard a news that they were really vomiting blood from anger. Tang Xiaokun actually took the house to mortgage. It turned out that when his brother-inw bought a house, there was not enough money. Tang Xiaokun''s wife will coax again, and she willugh Tang Xiaokun coaxingly, saying that the house will be mortgaged and the money can be paid back slowly in the future without being driven out. Chapter 1732: Good lady (end) Chapter 1732: Gooddy (end) So over the years, the little couple have paid off their debts. And the money they subsidized to their grandson became the living expenses of their family. This incident was exposed because of the economic downturn. Because of Tang Xiaokuns ability, thepany wasid off. After beingid off, repayment of debt is very problematic. Tang Xiaokun had to talk to Li Meixue and said about it. At that time, both of them were admitted to the hospital with both gas. Tang Xiaokun did it by himself this time and took care of them. Tang Xiaokun''s wife, too, cooks soup for them every day. They couldn''t bear it all the time, Tang Xiaokun suffered hardships, but also reluctant to bear hardships for their grandsons. After being discharged from the hospital, he helped pay off the debt. Don''t look at Tang Xiaokun''s wife who can talk and coax people, but her heart is all toward her brother. This makes the two couples have one kind, the dumb eats coptis, which is hard to tell. If they dont help, its their sons and grandchildren who will suffer. If they get divorced, it will definitely be impossible. Now that they are divorced, what would Tang Xiaokun use to find his wife? The two are old and can only do some physical work. In one winter, Li Meixue identally fell and was paralyzed by the fall. Tang Xiaokun''s face suddenly changed when he heard this. If it weren''t for Li Meixue''s retirement sry, they really wanted to drive this useless olddy out. The care of Li Meixue was left to Tang Chenghai, and he couldn''t go to work, anyway, the money he owed was almost the same. With their retirement sry, they can still live. Now that they are old, it is impossible for them to go out and live by themselves, and still choose to live in Tang Xiaokun''s house. Tang Xiaokun and his wife didn''t even think about driving them out. After all, they still have retirement wages and can subsidize their families. Tang Xiaokun doesn''t have a fixed job, so he is 40 years old and still gnawing at his old age. At this moment, my uncle had his 90th birthday, and everything was done by Tang Guo and Bailisheng. Many rtives were invited, but Li Meixue and Tang Xiaokuns family were not invited. Seeing my uncle''s life today, the rtives were shocked. Seeing Tang Guo''s morous appearance again, I heard that she is still the owner of many nail salons, and countless people brave sour water. I also heard that Tang Guo bought a house for his uncle and specially hired someone to take care of him and provide him with old age. They don''t understand why. Tang Chenghai and Li Meixue naturally heard this, and couldn''t resist looking for them. They scolded Tang Guo for not being a filial daughter. They saw whether her parents were still there. Fortunately, they were so hard to support her so that they could support an outsider. "Because when I was desperate and owed a million in debt, it was my uncle who did not hesitate to transfer 300,000 to me, so that I have today." Regardless of whether this is true or not, the old man''s heart is true. "And you guys, for fear that I rob Tang Xiaokun''s things, you said in front of me, don''t need me to care about you, just beg me not to force Tang Xiaokun''s things. Now, I have done what you said. "Don''t talk about your problem of raising me, if I carefully tell everything from the past, it will be you who are ashamed. In front of many rtives today, do you want me to go to university with me when I was young, and finally get nowhere, Your reaction, tell it, for everyone to hear?" Li Meixue and his wife became weak when they heard it. In the end, only muttering about unfilial daughters, she left dingy. They thought that they could always find an opportunity to let the unfilial girl spit something out. Unexpectedly, after this time, they never saw Tang Guo again. But about Tang Guos news, they could hear it every day. They don''t know who they are listening to. They can bring this matter to the TV station and let the name condemn Tang Guo''s unfilial piety. Unexpectedly, after going on TV, Tang Guo would broadcast a lot of recordings and chat records on the spot. After the audience knew the truth, it was not Tang Guo who was scolded, but the patriarchal couple. I gave everything to my son, and I hoped that my daughter would provide them with old age. Their retirement sry was not low, so they went to tell Tang Guo, but they did not receive any support. In the end, under various tossings, the two couples had no strength to toss them, as if they were living dead, living in Tang Xiaokun''s house. Tang Xiaokun and his wife wished they lived longer before they could have their retirement sry. Li Meixue and Tang Chenghai only felt sad. When they couldn''t eat anything, Tang Xiaokun and his wife fed them nutrient solution, and they always had to live. When Tang Guo learned these news, he no longer paid attention to them. "Xiaoguo, I can feel from your behavior that they seem to have done something more vicious that made you n this." Late at night, Bai Lisheng couldn''t help asking. Tang Guo looked at him with both eyes, "Want to know?" "Xiaoguo is willing to say, I just want to know." "Brother Sheng, go to sleep, I will tell you in my dream why all this is." Chapter 1733: Unlucky daughter (1) Chapter 1733: Unlucky daughter (1) "Dad, Mom, this is the safety talisman I have specifically asked for for you. You must wear it on your body when you are away." Tang Guo personally hung the two peace charms on the necks of a middle-aged man and woman, and seriously instructed, "You must wear them, no matter what you do, you can''t take them off." Chen Xian and Zhao Wen touched the so-called peace charm hanging on their necks, and they were a little puzzled. "Xiaoguo, is this peace talisman really requested in the temple? I think the peace talisman they asked for seems to be a triangle, made of paper, not such a jade brand." Zhao Wen squeezed a little. A jade brand with a cold touch, "You girl, you have some pocket money. I don''t know if you save it. Did you spend money to buy things for us?" Tang Guo shook his head, "This is really a peace talisman. I went to y in the temple before, and it seems that I met an expert. The other party said that these two pairs of peace amulets can bless my parents. And recently I dreamed, too I always dreamed of something bad. I would rather believe it, so I took out two brands." "Parents, you must wear them. No matter when, you can''t take them off. Otherwise, I will be angry. If I am angry, I will ignore you for a few days. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen couldn''t helpughing when they heard Tang Guo being so cautious. The two hurriedly replied that they would definitely not take it off, even when taking a bath. This safe talisman is a jade sign, and it is hung with a very strong rope, there should be no problem. If they wear it for a long time, they will change another rope when the timees. This is their daughter''s wish, and naturally they will not let it down, and the jade brand is pretty good-looking. It''s good to put the clothes inside and outside. "Xiaoguo, go take a rest earlier. The college entrance examination is still two months away. Even if you are nervous about studying, you have to rest well. You can always y and try your best." Chen Xian said. Tang Guo nodded obediently, and told them again that they were not allowed to take down the peace symbol at any time before entering the house. "I don''t know what expert this girl has met, she seems to be scared." Zhao Wen said with a smile. Chen Xian touched the jade brand on her neck. "This brand looks pretty good. Since Xiaoguo said it was given by an expert, let''s wear it. Whether it works or not, it will give her peace of mind. ." "Well, wear it, we won''t take it off." Chen Xian and Zhao Wen are the adoptive parents of Tang Guo''s body. He was very good, but on the day of Tang Guo''s entrance examination, he died in an ident. That''s why Tang Guo gave the two couples a peace sign. At this moment, Tang Guo had already returned to the room and was recalling all the bad things that this body would encounter in the future. When the original owner was very young, her biological parents took her to y. Unexpectedly, an ident happened in that ce. She was separated from her parents and her brother. In the end, I didn''t know who I was following to get into the car, and I came to this ce and met the kindly couple Chen Xian and Zhao Wen. The two have been married for many years and have no children. It is Zhao Wen''s physical problem. But they didn''t n to divorce because of their children. Tang Guo just arrived and made up for their regrets. The original owner at that time was very young and could not remember his home, only his name. The two couples also inquired everywhere at first, but it was a pity that it was far away from the ce where the original owner was born. The news was behind, and the original owner only remembered the name, so there was no way to find out. Chapter 1734: Unlucky daughter (2) Chapter 1734: Unlucky daughter (2) Later, the original owner became a new member of the family. The two couples were kind-hearted people and did not change the name of the original owner. They are afraid that one day the original owner''s biological parents will find it and will not recognize it. In this way, the family lived happily. Until the day of the college entrance examination for the original owner, the two couples died due to an ident, and the original owner''s tragedy continued to perform when she was a few years old. After losing the adoptive parents who liked her, although she was very sad, she gritted her teeth and continued with the exam the next day. The final result was good, because the foster parents were well educated, she did not lose the courage to live. When I arrived in the city where I went to university, I didn''t expect to identally ran into her biological parents. Because she looked so much like her biological mother, she was suspicious at first nce. After the paternity test, she was admitted home. Back to her original family, she met another member of that family, this member is the heroine of this world, Tang Yi. When the original owner left, the family searched for a long time, looking everywhere. They didn''t even know that the original owner actually followed people and didn''t know how he got on the train and ran to a small ce. At that time, there were not so many surveinces, especially a child, and it was not easy to find it. After searching for a long time, there was no news, and the two couples were desperate. Even if they still have a son, Tang Kui, they still feel ufortable. Given their age, they won''t be able to get a second child. Even if they have a second daughter, they won''t be the same. The day went on like this, but once, they identally passed by the door of the orphanage and found a little girl, the same size as the original owner, and about the same height and body. This girl, Tang Yi, was eventually adopted by the two couples and taken home and became the adopted daughter of the Tang family. Now that the original owner has been found, the two couples are so happy that they will have no regrets for the rest of their lives. But the good times did notst long. A few monthster, the two couples also had an ident and both died. The adoptive parents died unexpectedly, and the biological parents also died unexpectedly. The original owner had to think more about whether he had defeated her parents. If she did note back, would her parents die? Without her, they would be fine. Tang Kui also med this matter on the original owner, and became more and more unwee to her, but he still gave it to her. But one day, Tang Kui seemed to be more and more indifferent to her. She also discovered that Tang Kui and Tang Yi were actually in love, although the two were still awkward. But she clearly felt that the two of them were very ambiguous. Although Tang Kui also disliked Tang Yi very much, the asional tension with Tang Yi in her eyes could not deceive anyone. Yes, the hero of this world is Tang Kui, the brother of the original owner. It''s hard to get through college graduation and work. Tang Kui and Tang Yi have been together in an upright manner. Even if there are asional conflicts, Tang Kui will often do things that are not in line with his identity and character. The original owner didn''t doubt anything, only thought that Tang Kui liked Tang Yi too much. Only once, when she passed by Tang Yi''s room by ident, she found that Tang Yi was actually talking in the room. I wanted to hear clearly, but Tang Yi couldn''t find it. In fact, she didn''t hear anything at all, but Tang Yi asked her suspiciously what she was staying at the door and what she heard. She naturally said, no, but Tang Yi didn''t seem to believe it. Chapter 1735: Unlucky daughter (3) Chapter 1735: Unlucky daughter (3) After that day, Tang Yi let her go, as if the matter had passed. Before long, her former friend, who was about to get married, invited her to be a bridesmaid. She also wanted to go out to rx, but she didn''t expect that that trip would be her nightmare. Where is the custom, it seems to be popr to make bridesmaids. The only good friends who used to y, she thought, they were very good. Since childhood, the other party has been very jealous of her. I am jealous that she has a pair of good adoptive parents, and also jealous that she can return to the Tang family to be a daughter and lead a prosperous and prosperous life. Knowing that there is a custom of making bridesmaids over there, the other party invited her to go. Naturally, at the wedding, the original owner suffered and was miserable. After finallying back, she almost became autistic and depressed because of the bridesmaid. This time, for her, was dark. People who treated her well died. Who can she talk about these things? What happened and the damage caused can never be erased. At this moment, she ushered in the light again. A man named Yan Song appeared, and the other person seemed to be a warm sunlight, leading her out of the darkness. Yan Song took good care of her, and soon made her fall into it. It didn''t take long before they got married. She thought she was happy, but she didn''t know that marrying Yan Song was the greatest tragedy in her life. "There is obviously no such magical power here, there will be things that rob people of luck." After marrying Yan Song, the original owner had a tragic life, and she didn''t want to keep watching. Now that she is here, all this can be changed. [Host Da, is it necessary to find a way to destroy the bad thing from Tang Yi''s hands? ] The system asked. That''s right, the reason why the original owner has lived so much in his entire life is all because of Tang Yi, one thing in his hand. Perhaps Tang Yi didn''t know at the beginning that that thing was taking away other popr luck. But Tang Guo didn''t believe everything that happened in session, Tang Yi didn''t know the side effects of that thing, it was very serious. In Tang Yi''s hand, there was a stone named Lucky Charm, which she saw identally. As long as you write down your wish on the stone, you can achieve it. Tang Yi''s parents died since she was young. When she was sent to the orphanage, she tried to write down her first wish: I want to have a pair of parents who love me, and I want to live a happy and prosperous life. At that time, she didn''t know that the day after writing down this wish was the day when the original owner and his parents separated. Then, she was taken back to Tang''s house behind. Because there is a kind of magical power on the lucky charm, it will find the person who best meets Tang Yi''s conditions ording to his wishes, and deprive Tang Yi of the other party''s happiness. Naturally, Tang Yi''s misfortune will be passed on to Tang Guo. But because the original owner and adoptive parents were more fortunes, she lost their lives in the college entrance examination. [Host, then your brother Tang Kui seems to have been affected by Tang Yi''s lucky charm. "Well, she wrote on the lucky charm to get my brother''s sincerity. The reason why the two have so much entanglement is because my brother is still more principled, but the power of thest mortal is still unable to resist. This evil thing." [The host, what should I do next? That evil thing is really evil, so it''s better to destroy it earlier. Chapter 1736: Unlucky daughter (4) Chapter 1736: Unlucky daughter (4) "The college entrance examination ising soon. It is unrealistic to go to Tang Yi now. The safety talisman I gave to my adoptive parents is from the immortal world. There is no problem against that evil thing. Anyway, Big Brother Chixiao is an expert in this area. If this evil thing can''t deal with it, he won''t be in the immortal world." "As for Tang Yi, let her continue to jump. This story can''t see the final end, but I don''t believe that this evil thing is really a good thing and can be used by her forever." So, the host is big, is it going to let Tang Yi eat the consequences? That''s right, it''s a pity that the evil thing was destroyed. Tang Yi hasn''t been bacshed yet, so how could the host take it back. He had anticipated what would happen next. It must be Tang Yi that no matter what wishes he writes down, he will never realize it again, but will be more and more unlucky. After all, not everyone can take away the host''s luck. In the past two months, Tang Guo has been reviewing with peace of mind. Although the college entrance examination is such a thing, she is already familiar with her. The question types of each small world are not much different, but there are still certain differences. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen are small businesses, so they often run outside. The family''s life is warm and happy, which makes Tang Guo very satisfied. After all, it has been a long time since I met such good parents. The two people in thest world who liked to raise barbecued pork still made her quite unhappy. Although Chen Xian and his wife were very busy, they would often tell Tang Guo not to be tired. Just be normal. She didn''t want to push herself too much. The safety charms Tang Guo gave them, they really did as she said, they hadn''t taken them down, and they wore everything. Finally, time hase to the day of the college entrance examination. Tang Guo was in the examination room, and the system had been ordered by Tang Guo to keep an eye on the situation of the two couples. [Host, the car overturned. Suddenly hearing the system''s words, Tang Guo''s pen paused. He had nned to answer the steps, but did not continue to fall on the paper. She paused in her seat, and the invigtor only thought that the candidate had encountered a problem, was thinking, and did not doubt anything. [Host, you continue to take the test, they are fine. Although the car overturned severalps and many parts were knocked out, your parents are fine, they just have some skin injuries. They have been rescued and sent to the hospital. I scanned them and there really is no problem. "Ok." This time, Tang Guo was really relieved, "Say thank you to Brother Chi Xiao and me." Ok. Next, Tang Guo never paused. After the exam that day, she received the ident of Chen Xian and his wife, and she hurried to the hospital. Although the two had bruises during the examination, the ident was serious and the hospital let them stay in the hospital for observation for one day. When the two saw Tang Guo, they looked at each other and quickly hugged her. Then, when there was no one else in the ward, the two of them fumbled and took out the two jade brand peace symbols from their necks. "When the car turned over, I thought I was dead. I felt all kinds of weight around me squeezing my body. But suddenly, my body lightened as if it was covered in a protectiveyer." Chen Xian said, still feeling lingering in his clothes. Zhao Wen also nodded, "The same is true for me. Later, when we went to the hospital, we took out the safety talisman and found that there was a deep crack inside." Chapter 1737: Unlucky daughter (5) Chapter 1737: Unlucky daughter (5) After this incident, the two couples were convinced that Tang Guo was in the temple when they met an expert and presented a peace symbol. Tang Guo looked at the two of them, carefully putting the peace symbol into his clothes, fearing that he had already regarded the peace symbol as a family heirloom. Then, the two asked Tang Guo if she had any peace charms, which was a good thing. If their precious daughter didn''t have them, they would be very worried. "The master said that I will have a smooth flow all my life without any idents. I don''t need a peace symbol." As soon as the two of them looked rxed, they didn''t worry about it. The words of the master must be true, after all, this time it was the peace talisman that saved their lives. In fact, after avoiding this difficulty, the luck of the two couples can no longer be affected by that evil thing. This can be regarded as breaking one of the curses of evil things, their luck will slowly gather again, and there will be no more idents. Tang Guo didn''t know that on the day when the two couples escaped this hardship, Tang Yi suddenly went to the emergency room with a high fever for several days. Tang Yi missed the college entrance examination because of his serious condition. After being ill for a month, I got better. Even Tang Yi herself didn''t know why she suddenly became ill. After the long vacation, Tang Guo still chose to fill in the school she used to, even though her test scores were better than the original. After all, there are still many things that have not been resolved, and the biological parents must recognize each other. She definitely wants to return to the Tang family, Tang Yi naturally wants to clean up. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen didn''t worry about her, they sent her to the school personally. After returning to their hometown, they were still thinking about Tang Guo, and would visit Tang Guo School from time to time. In just one month, the two couples suddenly told her that they had set up a shop next to the school, and they would not run around in the future, and would open a snack bar next to the school. "Mom, when did you sell the store? The store outside the school is so easy to sell? It won''t cost a lot of money, right?" Zhao Wen shook her head, "The shops around the school are definitely expensive, but it is also the market price. It was not thest time my dad and I visited you. When I passed by that shop, the original shop didnt seem to make it. It sounds like the boss is very anxious. It is best if someone takes over his shop that day. The boss doesn''t seem to want to put the shop in an intermediary." "Your dad and I didn''t know what our brains were thinking when I heard about it, so suddenly they went up and asked about the rent. After we signed the contract, we realized that we had done such a big thing. This position is good. As long as the snacks are hygienic and taste good, the business will definitely be good. In these years, we didnt think about running around, so we just decided to stay here. The boss actually signed us for five years." Speaking of which, Zhao Wen and Chen Xian are incredible, they are simply taking a big advantage. Tang Guo knew the reason, and the two couples had a deep blessing. Now that evil spirits can''t corrode them and take away their luck, this should be regarded as a kind ofpensation from heaven. As long as they don''t do bad things, the future will get better and better, and their luck will get better and better. This is a good thing. She likes the phrase that good people have good rewards. "Then you guys are ready to make snacks?" Tang Guo asked. She guessed that they didn''t think about it. Sure enough, Zhao Wen and Chen Xian shook their heads with embarrassment. Tang Guo: "..." This luck is good, and people are afraid that they will be stupid. Chapter 1738: Unlucky daughter (6) Chapter 1738: Unlucky daughter (6) Zhao Wen and Chen Xian sat down and talked in whispers, as if they were discussing what to do. "Tongzi, find me some recipes for snacks." In the end, Tang Guo asked the system to find some recipes for snacks and print them out on a4 paper. When handing it to the two couples, she said that she found these from the Inte. They can try them to see how they taste. Anyway, the shop has been set up, and they decisively ended the original small business. Now the shop has to do it if it doesn''t work, Tang Guo is not worried at all, it will definitely seed. Next, the two couples began to study what to eat, and Tang Guo took sses with peace of mind, waiting to meet the Tang couple. The two couples hid in the shop all day, studying snacks. In fact, I don''t know that although they haven''t opened, the scent from the shop has attracted many people''s attention. One day, their door was not closed tightly, and a few students who liked to eat couldn''t help but touched them into the shop and surprised the two couples who were studying snacks. A few students, watching the two couples sitting on the seats, the table was filled with all kinds of delicious snacks, couldn''t help swallowing. "Boss, why are you not opening yet?" "Boss, when are you opening?" "If you make these and eat more, maybe you don''t n to sell it?" "So, are you opening today? Are you open? Do you sell these for food?" "Even if you don''t open it, these things don''t seem to be useful if you leave them, or else, you sell us first and try?" A few students, you and I said each other around the two couples. Chen Xian asked, "A few students, what do you think of these snacks?" It''s also recently that they can''t taste the taste every day when they make it, so they sit down and feel entangled. Since they have chosen such a location, the food must be better and better. They asked if Tang Guo was delicious, and Tang Guo said it was delicious every time. But their daughter''s taste does not represent everyone''s taste, they are not very confident. Several students'' eyes widened. The boss looked like he suspected that the snacks he made were not good, and he really wanted to blind them. This is the same as a rich man saying he is poor. "Boss, have you seen our hzi are about to flow out?" "Sincest Friday, we have smelled all kinds of smellsing out of your store. We thought it was about to open soon, and nned toe here to eat special food on the weekend. But we waited and waited, the weekend was over, and Monday was over. , Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday. Now its Friday again. Boss, are you in business anyway?" Chen Xian and Zhao Wen already felt that these students were attracted by their food. "Then you guys have a taste." Chen Xian said. "Then how do you sell this?" Chen Xian continued, "Try it for free, buy it if you feel delicious." Several students looked at each other, and finally couldn''t bear the confusion of the food, so they started to eat without being polite. When Tang Guo came to the store, she found a few students with their mouths full of oil, holding their stomachs, and their faces satisfied. Looking at Chen Xian and Zhao Wen again, they were all smiles. "Parents, are you open?" Chen Xian shook his head, "Not yet, but it''sing soon. It will open tomorrow." "Boss, collect the money." After eating a snack, the satisfied student took out the wallet and handed it to Chen Xian. Chen Xian said, "I will invite you to eat today." Chapter 1739: Unlucky daughter (7) Chapter 1739: Unlucky daughter (7) "Boss, do you know how to do business? You will lose money if you do this business. Forget it, dont look for it, you will open early and open tomorrow, right? Ille again tomorrow. Your snacks taste good, and they are pretty clean. Its more expensive. Selling more expensive to make money, dont stop opening because you cant pay the rent anyway. After finishing speaking, the student stuffed Qian Wang Chen Xian''s hand, and a few people walked away. The snack bar, which opened the next day, was extremely popr that day. In just a week, it attracted many Inte celebrities to eat. The two couples were too busy toe and had to hire a few waiters. When Tang Guo has no ss, he wille to the store to help. Counting the days, it''s almost time to meet with your biological parents. On that day, Tang Guo went to the outside of the school in ordance with the original trajectory. Anyway, it was the ce where the original owner''s parents were going. Unexpectedly, for most of the day, I didn''t see anyone. "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong?" The system quickly checked, and it didn''t take long to say, [ording to the original trajectory, host, your biological parents came to the university to see Tang Yi. However, I found out that Tang Yi seemed to be repeating studies. It seemed that during the college entrance examination, he suddenly fell ill. It was quite serious. He went to the emergency room and was ill for about a month. So, host, Tang Yi is not here for college, and your biological parents should note here. "That''s it." Tang Guo frowned. Does she have to take the initiative to attack? She asked about the time of Tang Yi''s illness again, and she suddenly realized that she fell ill because her adoptive parents escaped disaster and caused Tang Yi to be bitten by the lucky charm? Since she didn''t see anyone, she didn''t force it. Slowly walked back to the store, just in time to hear a voice from inside, "Parents, a lot of ssmates have been here before, I have been greedy for a long time, and finally waited until Friday, you brought me to eat together." "If I am not sick, I should be in college now, and I can eat this snack every day when I go out." Tang Guo nced inwardly, who was the beautiful girl who was eating with a small bowl, not Tang Yi? The couple sitting opposite the girl are her biological parents. The two kept eating, obviously satisfied with the taste of the snack. "Although it''s delicious, it''s a bit spicy, and I can''t stand it anymore." Mother Tang shook her head, looking at the half of the snacks left in the bowl. "Would you like some refreshing white fungus porridge?" Tang Guo walked up and asked with a smile. "Come on, then." Mother Tang raised her head and responded with a smile, but when she saw Tang Guo, she was taken aback for a moment. When she wanted to look again, Tang Guo had already turned around and went in to serve the white fungus porridge. Going around, it was this snack bar that attracted the two of them. When Tang Guo came out with the white fungus porridge and put it on the table, Mother Tang''s eyes were still on her. "Any questions?" "No, no, the snacks here are really good." Mother Tang held a bowl of porridge, buried her head, her eyes wereplicated and more of a surprise. But she didn''t show it directly, although Tang Guo was seven points simr to her when she was young. But in this world, it''s not that there are no simr people. She can''t rush to look at a simr person, so she grabs and asks if the other person is her daughter. Moreover, Xiaoyi is still here, so he has to consider the child''s feelings. Father Tang also discovered that he was more calm than Mother Tang. But the eyes of the two people, not paying attention, fell on Tang Guo''s body. Tang Guo was busy helping the shop, and walking over anding over made them no longer want to leave the snack bar. Chapter 1740: Unlucky daughter (8) Chapter 1740: Unlucky daughter (8) It was almost dark before the Tang family reluctantly brought them together. During this period, apart from seeing Tang Guo more frequently, they did not show anything else. After leaving the snack bar and getting in the car, their thoughts were revealed on their faces. But all this was not discovered by the careless Tang Yi. She ate a lot of snacks at the snack bar, and she was very supportive at the moment, and she didn''t notice anything wrong between the two. After arriving home, the two returned to the house and couldn''t help but say what they had held for several hours. "Yongbo, do you think that will be our daughter Guoguo?" Lin Yinghui was nervous, excited, and intertwined in disbelief. She clutched Tang Yongbo''s arm tightly, "I was too nervous just now, I forgot to ask. That little girl''s name." "It doesn''t make much sense to ask for the name. If Guoguo is really adopted, he might have changed his name." Lin Yinghui''s expression dimmed a little, and she remembered the little girl who was seventy-seven simr to her when she was young, and hoped to gradually rise, "Yongbo, let''s investigate first, lest we make a mistake and cause embarrassment. There is evidence that the little girl may be our fruit, so lets talk to them." For more than ten years, even if they adopted Tang Yi, they still couldn''t let go of what happened in their hearts. If she was more careful, or held her Guoguo, she would not be lost. Obviously she was holding her tightly. She remembered that what she was holding must be Guoguo, but why in the end, the child in her hand became someone else''s, while her Guoguo was missing. "Yinghui, don''t worry, calm down." Tang Yongbo patted Lin Yinghui on the shoulder and hugged herfortingly, "Leave this to me. If it is really our daughter, I will deal with it as soon as possible. To make you recognize her." "Then you go quickly." Tang Yongbo was a little bit dumbfounded. He didn''t know who said just now. Keep calm and don''t panic. Where should he go this night. "Then go tomorrow." Lin Yinghui also reacted. It was alreadyte. The little girl seemed to be a student from the university next to her. She couldn''t run away, so she was not in a hurry. The next day, Tang Yongbo went to investigate Tang Guo''s affairs. Tang Yi and ssmates made an appointment to y on the weekend, but they were not at home. Tang Kui also had to go to thepany to handle the matter. The two couples did not tell him the news for the time being, after all, they did not know what the final result was. Lin Yinghui stayed at home alone, and finally couldn''t help but let the driver drive her to the snack bar. To her happiness, Tang Guo was also helping in the store, which made her overjoyed. She ordered a snack and a white fungus soup. When Tang Guo was not paying attention, he always aimed at her. She was sitting in the corner, watching secretly. If Tang Guo hadn''t noticed her all the time, it would not be easy to detect, she had some special eyes. After an hour at the snack bar, Lin Yinghui left. Then in the afternoon, she came again. It was still in the same position, but this time I ordered a few more snacks. She thought, she couldn''t order that one and only upy one seat. Would that affect the business in the store. In order to make herself take a seat as it should be, she ordered a lot. But she can''t eat it alone. Chapter 1741: Unlucky daughter (9) Chapter 1741: Unlucky daughter (9) This situation attracted Zhao Wen''s attention. Zhao Wen came to Lin Yinghui and said with a smile, "Is it unappetizing? What else do you think needs to be improved?" "No, it suits your appetite." Lin Yinghui''s face was calm and smiling, but she was actually nervous to death. ording to her observation, the little girl is the daughter of a couple at the snack bar. If the little girl is really her daughter, will the other party be hostile to her? After all, no one hopes that the daughter who has raised her for more than ten years will suddenly be someone else''s. "Then when you order snacks, remember to order less, and then order again, and it won''t be delicious when it is cold." Zhao Wen kindly reminded. Lin Yinghui smiled and said, "I didn''t pay attention to it for a while. When I looked at the delicious food, I thought I was the same as when I was young. Lin Yinghui no longer ordered food, but slowly ate the food on the table. Tang Guo frowned when she saw her eating, it was probably spicy, and brought her some spicy water. Lin Yinghui saw that Tang Guo brought water to her, she almost cried with excitement. Fortunately, at a critical moment, she held back and said, "Thank you little girl." "You''re wee, Auntie, you eat slowly. If it''s too spicy, you can call my parents next time to make it lighter. If you can''t stand something too spicy, it won''t be good for your stomach." "Hey, I see." Lin Yinghui drank the water and asked casually, "Little girl, are you a student in this university?" "Yes indeed." "Listening to your ent, it seems that you are not from this city?" "Well, it''s not in this city..." Tang Guo said smoothly, where did shee from. She didn''t mind Lin Yinghui''s rhetoric, she also wanted to expose their rtionship as soon as possible. Tang Yi deprived others of happiness, the good days shoulde to an end. Enjoying everything about others as she deserves makes her very unhappy. When Lin Yinghui asked Tang Guo for her name, she was dumbfounded on the spot when she learned her name. "It turns out that your surname is Tang. It''s a coincidence. My husband is also Tang." Lin Yinghui held her hands under the table tightly. Is there such a coincidence in the world? Her daughter is Tang Guo, and this little girl is also Tang Guo. She named her daughter Tang Guo, hoping that her life is as sweet, happy and happy as candy. When Tang Guo was busy with others, Lin Yinghui identally caught a glimpse of the name of the snack bar: Chen''s Snack. Verymon and simple name. It was the afternoon, and it was still early, and there were actually very few customers in the store. Most people who eat snacks wille after five o''clock. The reason why the shop is open all day, because there are many snacks in the shop, some small snacks, small bowls of noodles, can still be eaten as rice. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen did not go to other ces to y. When there were no guests, they yed mobile phones in the store or chatted with new friends next door. Lin Yinghui inadvertently chatted with Zhao Wen again. When talking about the name of the snack bar, she knew that Chen''s surname was Chen Xian''s surname, not Zhao Wen''s. As for the others, she didn''t ask any more. There is no such a coincidence in the world. Daughters do not have their parents'' surnames, but a single surname. Thinking of this, Lin Yinghui became more excited, waiting for news from Tang Yongbo. If Tang Guo is really her daughter, she would have to thank the kind couple. Chapter 1742: Unlucky daughter (10) Chapter 1742: Unlucky daughter (10) She ns to do well, she just wants to recognize her daughter, for her daughter, it''s just an extra pair of parents. She is not so selfish and wants to take people away. The daughter is so good, she must have been taught well by the couple. It is a blessing for her daughter to have such good adoptive parents. Lin Yinghui did note the next day. Tang Guo continued her studies and often helped in the shop. "Xiao Guo, what is this?" One day, Chen Xian asked Tang Guo a few more words when he watched Tang Guo unpacking arge box of things that seemed to be something that girls didn''t like. Tang Guo took out several sets of monitoring equipment, "This is the monitoring equipment, I bought it online." "Huh? Surveince equipment?" Zhao Wen asked strangely, "We have already installed surveince in our store? Xiaoguo, why do you still buy so much?" Look, there are also seven or eight cameras. However, it is very small, and it does not look like a monitor, but a bit like decorations like colored lights. "In our store, there is a monitoring device at the cash register. I don''t think it''s enough." Tang Guo said as he was already working on installing the equipment, "This snack bar is outside the school. From what point of view, I think its better to install more." Then, they watched as Tang Guo installed the monitoring equipment on the roof. Six monitoring devices can cover all seats in the store, after all, this store is not big. She installed the remaining two devices in the kitchen. "Why do the kitchens have to be installed?" Chen Xian couldn''t help asking, "isn''t it necessary?" "It''s very necessary, parents, now we are doing food, and the business is so hot, am I not afraid of thieves? The instation of these things is mainly to supervise our own shop. The food that parents get, must be Hygiene, if something really happens, surveince video is the best proof." After speaking, Tang Guo showed them a few pieces of news. They were all popr shops that suddenly revealed that there was a problem with the food, or when the guests were eating, they ate flies and bugs, and some even broke out that those snacks contained poppy husks. None of these things greatly affect the business in the store. The final result is basically closed for rectification. The impact is slightly less, the guests say that this is not clean, no matter how delicious it is, it might not be attractive anymore. Right now, the two couples had no objection, and thought it was better to install this thing. "Parents, please dont talk about so many monitoring matters in our store. You dont tell, and no one will ask. The equipment I bought looks like decorations on the outside. Its just for the surprise. If someone knows about it, there will be no such effect." The two couples nodded quickly, and they were not fools either. In various industries, there will be severepetition. There are many people with pink eyes who wille up with crooked ideas. The so-called defensive heart is indispensable. It is better to be careful. On Tuesday, around two in the afternoon, this time is the most deserted time in the store. ording to Tang Yongbo''s observations, at this point in time, Tang Guo has no ss and will be in the store at all. Tang Yongbo, Lin Yinghui, and Tang Kui are all here. Looking at such a big battle, it didn''t look like they wereing for snacks. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen were a little confused, and only Tang Guo knew why they came. Chapter 1743: Unlucky Daughter (11) Chapter 1743: Unlucky Daughter (11) "Sister Zhao, Brother Chen, I really can''t help but I''m here to disturb you at this time, but we have toe for this matter." Lin Yinghui was sorry, her eyes fell on Tang Guo. At this time, Zhao Wen finally remembered something. She had felt that Lin Yinghui was familiar. It was just a big difference from when she was young, she didn''t think of it. At this moment, Lin Yinghui''s loving eyes were all on her daughter Tang Guo''s body, and she understood. No wonder, this well-dressed wife always ran to her snack bar before, and her eyes were always on her Xiaoguo. "You..." Zhao Wen paused, and pushed Chen Xian, "Go and close the door." Chen Xian also understood something, and sighed softly. The waiters who were helping at this moment were all going for lunch break. He closed the door and turned on the light. "Sister Lin, are you here for Xiaoguo?" Zhao Wen asked directly, "Xiaoguo is our adopted daughter. We never concealed this from her. We looked for it for a long time, but we didn''t do anything about it. She found her biological parents and adopted her, always raising her as her biological daughter." "Sister Zhao, Brother Chen, thank you. Although ording to various information, your daughter is probably the daughter I identally lost, but we still need to do an appraisal." Lin Yinghui is actually more anxious than anyone, she has already Certainly, this is her daughter, but scientific identification can prove it better. After all, such things need to be more rigorous. "I just want to recognize my daughter. I don''t intend to take Guoguo away and deprive you of your rights as parents. Thanks to you, Guoguo has be so outstanding." Lin Yinghui said with tears, "So, I hope you don''t mind. , Yao Guo is really my daughter. Her life will not change in any way. There will only be a pair of parents and a brother who love her." When Lin Yinghui said this, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen bothughed. They were happy that their daughter had such biological parents. Even if they really return to her original family, they can rest assured. "When will you go for the appraisal?" Chen Xian asked, looking back at Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, would you like to go?" Tang Guo nodded, answered, and said at the same time, "No matter what the oue is, parents are still parents." Upon hearing these words, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen felt moreforted. Zhao Wen took Tang Guo''s hand and said, "We don''t mind, and we can understand Sister Lin''s mood. Let''s go, just go today. Old Chen, you can arrange the people in the store and let them look at the store." Tang Kui has been looking at it, and this may be the little girl he had lost. Tang Guo nced at him, but she didn''t expect Tang Kui to smile at her, and said, "So cute, my sister must be right." Tang Guo:? ? ? system:? ? ? "You boy, you are usually so serious, now you have be slippery." Tang Yongbo couldn''t help but patted Tang Kui on the shoulder, "Speak quietly, don''t scare your sister, and will deny youter." A smile came up at the corner of Tang Kui''s lips, "I see, Dad, don''t I speak quietly? I will love my sister in the future and won''t let people bully her." Tang Yongbo always felt that his son was not right today. [Host, your brother''s character does not seem to be like this. Chapter 1744: Unlucky Daughter (12) Chapter 1744: Unlucky Daughter (12) "From the memory of eptance, I also feel that he is not like this. Before Tang Yi wrote down and got his true heart, he did not behave like this, it is indeed a bit strange." [So, host, is he reborn, or is he worn out? Or is it because of a big change in personality? "Exclude rebirth." Tang Guo said affirmatively, "If he is really reborn, he will definitely find something wrong with Tang Yi. No matter when he is reborn, the first thing he has to deal with is Tang Yi. Then, he will take the initiative toe to me. " [Then I also exclude one, he must have undergone a major change in character. After experiencing major events, ny-nine percent are from joyful, outgoing personality, bing introverted and taciturn. "So, my brother was worn." Tang Guo said affirmatively, "He doesn''t seem malicious to me, but is very close to me." When sitting in the car, Tang Guo was sitting in Tang Kui''s co-pilot, with Chen Xian and Zhao Wen in the back two seats. As for Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui, they were driven by the driver in another car. Tang Guohe''s system was evaluating how Tang Kui was, and when they concluded that the other party might have been worn, a voice caught their attention. [Tang Kui: "Three sisters, such a cute and well-behaved sister, how do you say I should do it?"] [System 111: "Host, do you want me to find you a 100-style pet girl, you can do it slowly, next to each other, to ensure that you can spoil your sister."] [Tang Kui: "Send it to me. If it''s too earthy, too old, be careful I will throw you into the small ck roof wall."], [System 111 is trembling: "Guaranteed to be thetest version of the 100-style pet girl, host, we can make a discussion, don''t throw me into the small ck roof wall at all times. We are teammates anyway, you treat teammates so cruelly, There are no friends." [Tang Kui: Im used to being lonely. Do you think I need teammates? You can upgrade now. Its not by blowing rainbow farts and holding me on my thigh? If it werent for me, you could beat so manypetitors. Is it an excellent system every year? Letting you enter the small ck roof wall is making you reflect on your mistakes."] [Poor 111: "I see, host, what you said is right. If I did something wrong, please throw me into the small ck roof wall and think about it, I will definitely regret it."] [Tang Kui: "Heh, what a tterer, so stupid, I blow a couple of rainbow farts, let my brother listen to it, and when I am in a good mood, I won''t throw you into the little ck room."] [111 who blows the rainbow fart with full strength: "The host is very wise and martial, peerless, good people, nice voice, the first handsome guy in the universe..."] Tang Guo: "..." system: "Tongzi, have you learned it?" System: [The host is big, you are the best host in the universe, we are good friends and teammates. The host is really nice and never abused me. So, why 111 is a stupid system that only knows that the guy who tters and blows the rainbow fart is also in the establishment, so he is angry. Fortunately, his host is big and really good, which still makes him very satisfied. Another point is, what about 111 holding the thigh, it still does not upgrade as fast as him. [Tang Kui: "This time the task is really simple. The original owner''s request is to let my team stop Tang Yi, treat his family well, and spoil his sister."] Chapter 1745: Unlucky Daughter (13) Chapter 1745: Unlucky Daughter (13) [111: "That evil thing cannot be dealt with by ordinary people, and it swallowed Tang Kui''s soul. He was able to wake up in the end and use his strong obsession to attract the attention of our time and space department. It is also a rtively capable one. It''s a guy. After all, the evil thing was produced by the old opponent, not an ordinary person to deal with it."] [Tang Kuiughed: "Evil thing? My favorite thing is to kill the evil thing. I dont know what kind of thing it is. I really want to take it apart now to see what structure is inside. Now its broken, how can Tang Yis little **** suffer from the consequences. I heard that this thing, the bacsh is still a bit serious, I really want to see that little **** in pain. Now Guoguo is my baby Sister, she actually wanted to take everything from my sister, so she wanted to tear her down."] System 111 tremblingly listened to Tang Kui''s words, and murmured in his heart, his host likes to dismantle things so much. Isn''t he a second person in his previous life? I especially like to dismantle sofas and homes. Tang Guo listened in silence. Tang Kui and his system 111 whispered, with a smile on the corners of his lips, which was interesting now. Tang Yi, this is all your luck. This Tang Kui doesn''t seem to be a kind person, and he will dismantle things at every turn. [Host, the guy opposite, seems very violent. ] The system silentlyins, is the current host so violent? So, he was really lucky. Soon after arriving at the hospital, Tang Guo and the Tang family did a paternity test. It took three days to get it. During this period, the group went for a meal, and Tang Kui sent Tang Guo, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen back to the store. When he was leaving, he stopped Tang Guo, "Sister, take out the phone and remember my number. If anyone bullies you, call your brother and me." Tang Guo took out the phone, silently remembered Tang Kui''s phone number, nced at him and said, "The result hasn''te out yet." "But I''m pretty sure, you must be my sister." Tang Kui said with a smile, and patted Tang Guo''s head. "I will see you tomorrow. Thepany has business to do. I heard that the snacks at home are very delicious. , I must try it tomorrow." Oh, this result hasn''te out yet, Tang Kui spoke at home, and he really didn''t recognize the birth. "Fine." Tang Guo knew that Tang Kui did not have malicious intent and he treated her well, so he epted this elder brother. The most important thing was that he said that Tang Yi was a little bitch, and she liked her very much. She also felt that he, Tang Yi was A little bitch. Three dayster, the identification results came out. Tang Guo was indeed the daughter of the Tang family, and Lin Yinghui cried in her arms on the spot. As with the results discussed before, Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo did not require Tang Guo to live at home. But I hope she wille back often, and said that if there are any festivals in the future, New Year or something, it will be celebrated with the family. They have not forgotten that there is also Tang Yi at home. This must be told to Tang Yi. On the weekend, Tang Guo was picked up by Tang Kui back to the Tang family vi. This time, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen did not follow. They thought they needed to give their family space to live alone. The polite performance of the Tang family made them feel relieved. The Tang family had always kept Tang Guo''s room. Chapter 1746: Unlucky Daughter (14) Chapter 1746: Unlucky Daughter (14) Even after changing to a new house, there are still Tang Guo''s rooms, which will be cleaned every day. This time it was specially arranged, and Tang Guo was taken aback for a while looking at the contents inside. Tang Kui exined: "Every year on your birthday, your parents will put the prepared gifts here, as well as the gifts I prepared, and they are also here. You can take them apart when you have time. This year, you can finally personally Its your birthday." "Let''s go,e in and see if there is anything you don''t like, then I will call Ren Huan." "Very well, I like it very much, thank you brother." "What are you polite? You are my sister. It is right to pet you." Todays Tangs vi is a bit different, and its a bit lively early in the morning. Tang Yi remembered thatst night, Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo told her that they got up earlier today and told her about something important. So she set the rm clock and got up at eight o''clock. After freshening up and opening the door, she saw Tang Kui leading a very beautiful girl downstairs. This girl was a bit familiar, but she had seen a lot of people. For the time being, she didn''t remember where she saw each other. However, the moment she saw Tang Guo, she had a bad premonition in her heart, and she had a natural hatred of Tang Guo. "Big brother, who is she?" Tang Yi stood at the door, still a little wary in his eyes. Tang Kui raised his head, nced at Tang Yi with a smile, brought Tang Guo to Tang Yi, and said, "My parents should have told you yesterday. Did something good happen at home?" "That..." Tang Yi had a guess in his heart. Could this girl be her elder brother''s girlfriend? However, being so small and dressed as a school girl, her elder brother would not like such a small one, right? Seeing Tang Yi''s appearance, Tang Kui knew what she was thinking, and his smile grew brighter. This little bitch, if he knew that this was his biological sister, he didn''t know what his face would look like, well, now he seemed to know. "This is Guoguo," Tang Kui finally said, with a smile in his eyes, with a little bit of doting, "My parents should have said to Guoguo, who once separated from us, right? Now we have found her back. , Do you think this is a great thing?" Tang Yi was shocked at the same ce. Is this the daughter who was separated from her parents? She clearly understood that if the other party did not separate, her parents should not adopt her back from the orphanage. Knowing that Tang Guo was the real daughter of the Tang family, she panicked. After all, the reason why parents love her any more is because Tang Guo has disappeared. She is a substitute for them. Now that the genuine product is back, my parents will still like her, are they good to her? Will all the love be given to Tang Guo? And her elder brother, she nced at Tang Kui cautiously, this is the person she has liked for a long time. She didn''t dare to approach each other in the past, Tang Kui was lukewarm to her, as if she had never seen her as a family, and was very strange to her. Now when talking about Tang Guo, the smile on her face and the kind of petting sister in her eyes really made her feel very ufortable. "Xiaoyi, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Kui''s voice awakened Tang Yi. Tang Yi quickly piled up a smile, "Is this the Guoguo in the mouth of my parents? It''s really great to be able toe back now." She tried to squeeze out a smile and walked to Tang Guo, "Guoguo, wee you back Home." Actually, Tang Yi was repellent in her heart, but she couldn''t show it. Tang Guo smiled faintly, "Thank you." Seeing the two brothers and sisters standing together, there is no unexpected match between the auras. They have been living away since childhood, but Tang Guo''s body does not have the slightest petty temperament, and the temperament of a daughter is really not lost at all when he grew up in this family. of. Tang Yi''s heart became more ufortable. Chapter 1747: Unlucky Daughter (15) Chapter 1747: Unlucky Daughter (15) "Or, let me help Guoguo decorate the room." Tang Yi really couldn''t find the topic, and suddenly remembered that Tang Guo had onlye back today, and the family probably hadn''t had time to decorate her room. Every time the Tang family moved, they would leave a good room for Tang Guo. On Tang Guos birthday, both the Tang family and Tang Kui would prepare a gift suitable for Tang Guos age, secretly in the room. Every day, the three of them would enter Tang Guo''s room and stay for a while. She has been raised to Tang''s house for so many years. To be honest, she has not entered that room. I thought that the room could only be a decoration forever, but he didn''t expect that the Lord would return one day, Tang Yi was particrly unhappy. But it''s not what it feels like, what can it be, this is Tang Guo''s home, and the other party was originally the little princess of Tang''s family, but she identally left when she was a child. If it hadn''t been for the other party to leave, she hadn''t had a chance to enter Tang''s house, and she might still be in the orphanage. Thinking of this, Tang Yi tried her best to calm her mood, suppressing the difort in her heart. She should be content with such a happy life in Tang''s house, right? "I have set up Guoguo''s room before, and I just went to see it." Tang Kui said with a smile on the corner of his lips, "Guoguo likes it very much." "Oh, is that so? That''s really great." Tang Yi was a little bit embarrassed, but also a little sad. Tang Kui had never been so close to her before. After all, the other side is the two siblings. After a while, Tang Yi said again, "Then, do you have anything to buy, go shopping, shopping malls, etc., Guoguo can ask me to apany you." Tang Guo nodded in response: "Okay." She also wanted to see how Tang Yi would choose next. ording to the Tang family''s personalities, even if her biological daughter returns, it is impossible to treat Tang Yi badly. If Tang Yi was unbnced in his heart and did something extraordinary, it would be really unforgivable. In addition to being intimacy with Tang Guo, Tang Kui didn''t deliberately target Tang Yi. "Go downstairs. Today, my parents asked Auntie to cook a lot of dishes. Mom said they would cook a few small dishes myself." Tang Kui patted Tang Guo on the shoulder and said to Tang Yi again. After going downstairs, Tang Yongbo was sitting on the sofa, seeing a few peopleing down, looking at Tang Yi with a smile on his face, "Xiaoyi, this is the Guoguo we used to talk about with you, presumably Akui has told you just now Right?" "Yes, Dad." Tang Yi''s heart was much calmer, and she sat aside obediently, "I am also very happy that Guoguo can return to this home. In the future, parents will no longer have to be sad for Guoguo. We are a family. We can be reunited together." Tang Yongbo was very satisfied with these remarks, "That''s right. In the future, our family can be reunited together. You and Guoguo are about the same age. You should be able to y together and get along well. If there is any party in the future, she won''t Understand, take care of it." Tang Yongbo said this in order to take care of Tang Yi''s psychology, fearing that she would feel sad, thinking that their biological daughter would ignore her when she came back. In the future, going to a party and asking her to bring Tang Guo will also let Tang Yi understand that, no matter what, she is also their daughter, and there will be no difference from the original. Anyway, I have been raising it for more than ten years, and I have feelings. It is impossible to abandon the adopted daughter because of the return of the biological daughter. There is no reason. Chapter 1748: Unlucky daughter (16) Chapter 1748: Unlucky daughter (16) It also made Tang Yi understand that they might have lost Tang Guo after adopting her. But they never regarded Tang Yi as Tang Guo. These are two different little girls, they are very clear. Tang Yi did feel much better, nodded and smiled, "I know, Dad, I will take Guoguo to familiarize myself with everything in the house." After the food was served, the family came to the table. Lin Yinghui couldn''t help but she kept telling Tang Guo to eat more, and with tears of joy, she picked up vegetables. But she did not forget Tang Yi on one side, "Xiaoyi, you should eat more too, little girls, dont always think about losing weight. You suddenly got a high fever during the college entrance examinationst time, and you scared your parents. This year The study is tight, and you must take care of your body, and dont have the ident like thest time." "I see, Mom." Tang Yi felt morefortable. It seemed that Tang Guo came back and her parents didn''t ignore her. "As for Akui, you are already an adult. Mom won''t tell you. You have to learn to take care of yourself." Lin Yinghui retorted in particr, "Also, take care of the two younger sisters at home, understand? " Tang Kui smiled, "Know, Mom, don''t you be afraid of me being sad when you say that? It really makes me sad to care about my sisters but ignore my son so much." "Akui, you''ve been very stable since you were a child, and you''ve been taciturn. Why have you be so talkativetely?" Lin Yinghui asked strangely, before Tang Kui could answer, she suddenly said, "Did Guoguoe back and change your sex? No, maybe this is your nature, it was the absence of fruit that made you taciturn, right?" Tang Kui said in his heart, this mother-sir, could really justify him. "Mom thinks whatever she likes, I don''t care. I am really happy to find Guoguo." Tang Kui ate slowly, the corners of his lips raised slightly, and he looked at Tang Guo from time to time. Regrettably, Guoguo is so old. As an older brother, I am really unfulfilled. I have to study it carefully. How should I spoil my younger sister when she grows up." Tang Yongbo couldn''t help being funny, "Then you just shut in your house and slowly think about how to spoil you." "Okay, Dad, I will think about it seriously." Tang Yi looked at such a different Tang Kui, feeling a little ufortable. Her parents didn''t make a difference to her, but Tang Kui really made a big difference to her. From the moment she entered Tang''s house, Tang Kui had been ignorant of her. For more than ten years, he didn''t say a few words with her. Everymunication is very short and the words are concise. She hasn''t really seen Tang Kui like this. The kind thates from the bottom of my heart, I want to spoil my sister. It is not rare for her to have such a brother who spoils her, and she is also thankful that Tang Kui is not her real brother. I remember that when I first arrived at the Tang family, the young man walked downstairs and nced at her coldly, and ripples across her heart. Even though at that time, she hadn''t reached the beginning of her love, but she was born with a heart that was close to this young man, only innocent, wanting to be closer to this young man. When I gradually grew up, about the middle of middle school, I heard my ssmates talk about which school leader was handsome and liked each other so much. She just understood, she probably liked that boy. Later, she deliberately approached the other party, but it was a pity that the other party was always cold and indifferent towards her. Chapter 1749: Unlucky Daughter (17) Chapter 1749: Unlucky Daughter (17) Not treating her as a sister is better than strangers. Tang Kui identally caught a glimpse of Tang Yi''s eyes and chuckled. Without guessing, he knew what Tang Yi was thinking. Presumably, I was wondering why he was so indifferent to her, this woman is really good at brainstorming. Tang Kuibei has this kind of character, in addition to his parents, and his sister, he treats everyone like this. The original Tang Kui didn''t even have any interest in women. If it weren''t for the evil things, Tang Kui''s life would probably dominate the business world instead of dealing with his children. "Guoguo, eat slowly. After eating, my brother will apany you to open the present." Tang Kui said with a smile. Upon seeing this, Tang Yongbo said, "Xiaoyi will follow alongter, you young ones, get along with each other." "Yeah, you should get along more. You are usually busy, busy with your studies and busy with work, so you will have some time on the weekend." Lin Yinghui reacted and hurriedly finished the game. Obviously, the two couples knew Tang Kui''s character. Tang Kui didn''t get close to Tang Yi, they knew it all. This is a personal character, and they can''t force their son, they have to be like Tang Yi. In this case, Tang Kui could not think of asking Tang Yi to go together, but he would not object. Sure enough, Tang Guo nodded, Tang Kui didn''t mean to object. Tang Yi has always been a transparent person in his eyes. Although Tang Kui''s attitude made Tang Yi ufortable, the words of the Tang family and his wifeforted her. After eating, the three came to Tang Guo''s room. Tang Yi entered this room for the first time, and looked at the piles of unopened gift boxes, and was a little shocked. There are not only gifts prepared by the three of Tang Guo for his birthday each year, but also various festivals prepared by the three of them. Of course, for her birthday and other holidays, the three will also prepare gifts for her. Even Tang Kui didn''t fall behind this kind of etiquette. It is shocking to see so many at once. The Tang family did not say anything. She guessed that the gift Tang Kui prepared for Tang Guo was definitely chosen by herself, rather than by the people under her. Thinking about it this way, she got a little tasteful again. She warned herself in her heart that these jealousies should not be. Tang Guo stayed outside for so long before he came back. Tang Kui is someone''s real brother. He should carefully prepare gifts or something. She shouldn''t be jealous, and she has a different mindset for Tang Kui, and can''t care about such trivial matters. Since Tang Kui likes Tang Guo so much, maybe she has a good rtionship with Tang Guo, but the other party can still look at her with admiration? Thinking about it this way, Tang Yi treated Tang Guo with some sincerity. Perhaps this is also a good choice. So-called Aiwu and Wu, will Tang Kui find her one day? "These are prepared by parents and brothers. Every year on your birthday, they wille to the room." Tang Yi walked to Tang Guo''s side and handed her a pair of scissors, "Guoguo, you take it apart. Lets take a look. At this time, I can feel that my parents are sad, and I dont want to disturb them. I dont know how tofort them. I only know that they really want you back." Tang Yi said this with a bit of sincerity, because Tang Kui, she is now determined to get along well with Tang Guo. Chapter 1750: Unlucky Daughter (18) Chapter 1750: Unlucky Daughter (18) As an adopted daughter, it is really unwise to care about with the biological daughter of the adoptive parents, and it is easy to arouse Tang Kui''s disgust. She cannot be so stupid. The stacking of these gifts is very neat, and the year and day are also posted next to them. "Start dismantling from the furthest day." Tang Yi suggested with a smile. Tang Guo didn''t object. The current Tang Yi seemed to understand something. She felt that the other party meant to get along well with her. Tang Guo didn''t mean to embarrass Tang Yi when the other party didn''t stretch out her face to let her hit. She is not in a hurry, because human nature is inherentlyplicated. Bad people can''t be bad everywhere, and good people can''t be good everywhere. The bad can be good, and the good can be bad. Even people have alternated between good and bad, sometimes good and bad. If Tang Yi can endure this world with such a peaceful mentality, she will express admiration. But people are also the least able to withstand the test of various temptations. If Tang Yi didn''t have the so-called lucky charm, perhaps he would not really expect anything and do anything excessive. The lucky charm is still in Tang Yi''s hand. Maybe one day, when the other party remembers, he makes a wish with the lucky charm again? How can you give up after you have tasted the benefits. What is the wish? It is the things that cannot be obtained that are called wishes, and talents make wishes. Tang Guo slowly took apart all the gifts that year when he separated from his parents. They were all liked by some little girls, such as small skirts and nes. She looked at it for a while, and these things looked a bit outdated now. But back to that era, you know how hard the Tang family and his wife are. In the gift box, there are three wishes written down in the hope that she cane back. She took apart all the remaining gifts one by one. From small torge, in almost every gift box, there were three wishes made by three people together, and they all had the same wish. She hoped that Tang Guo could return home. Tang Yi was watching, to be honest, she was envious. Of course, she understands that she should be content. Since she came to the Tang family, the Tang family has treated her very well, and her treatment is no different from the real Tang family daughter. Fortunately, they grew up in the ears and eyes of these two couples. Today, the Tang couple said that every word of her is to show that this family will not ignore her. Even if Tang Kui had forgotten her subconsciously, the two of them would help her make a round. She is really content with such adoptive parents. If one day can get Tang Kui''s sincerity, she won''t ask for anything in her life, even if the Tang family doesn''t give her anything. "Brother, you must have not prepared all kinds of party dresses for Guoguo? Although you don''t need it at the moment, you have to prepare some spare parts so that you don''t have time. There is such a spacious cloakroom, which must be full. ." Tang Kui paused, nced at Tang Yi a little, and smiled, "You are right, time is too tight to prepare yet." "Brother, how about we just do it in one step and take Guoguo to buy clothes today?" Go shopping with Tang Kui, just talking, but haven''t had it. "Guoguo, do you want to go today? Are you tired? If you are tired, take a break. Tomorrow is Sunday. Can you go?" "Listen to Xiaoyi, do it in one step." Tang Guo replied. Tang Kui touched Tang Guo''s head and smiled, "Okay, brother will make arrangements, you will wait here first." Chapter 1751: Unlucky Daughter (19) Chapter 1751: Unlucky Daughter (19) Lin Yinghui was very happy to learn that Tang Kui was going to take Tang Guo to buy clothes and customize the dress, and at the same time she also told, "Don''t forget Xiaoyi." "Understood, Mom." Tang Kui replied. This is a question of etiquette. Tang Yi followed. He was in a convulsive brain, so he deliberately kept the other party aside and looked after his sister. If you want to buy, you must buy them all. It''s just that he will only be more attentive to his biological sister. Tang Kui, he is such a person, and he doesn''t care about people who don''t care. As for what Tang Yi thinks, it is her business. If she is unbnced because of this, it is also her business. The Tang family was worthy of her. His parents were so good, so she didn''t care about everything, she had topete with Guoguo. Is there a difference between an adopted daughter and a biological daughter? Of course there is. In the hearts of his parents, he guessed there was a difference. It''s just that they had to take care of Tang Yi''s heart, and they didn''t show it. This was his parents'' kindness and kindness, and they were afraid that the little girl would feel awkward. If parents knew that Guoguo''s disappearance was a selfish wish of Tang Yi, even though she had the first wish, Tang Yi didn''t know the side effects. But Guoguo''s disappearance still had to be counted towards her. Therefore, he is looking forward to how Tang Yi will perform next. She has already got so much, will she take out the evil thing again because of something she can''t get, and make a wish to sacrifice the happiness of others and fulfill her own? If it will, he won''t stop it. The evil thing''s final bacsh was Tang Yi''s fate. He will take good care of the Tang family and his sisters. "Whatever you want in a while, just point it." Tang Kui smiled and said to Tang Guo, "Brother will pay you." It doesnt feel too good to buy things for my baby sister. The system watched Tang Kui doting on his host like this, silently a little anxious, the host''s cuteness, why didn''t you show up? If you don''te out anymore, because of the behavior controlled by Tang Kui, if you want to marry the host in the future, you may feel bald. Tang Kui first took the two to the custom-made dress, and in one breath, he customized dozens of sets of dresses for Tang Guo. The people around felt that the man who took out the bank card with a smile was particrly handsome. They all knew Tang Kui, and when Tang Kui came in, they said to them, "This is my sister Xiaoguo. She is back. Now she is going to customize the dress. We will customize a set of the best-looking styles this year that suits her. Its better to have more special designs, and the small details are unique. I dont want to see other people wearing a dress with exactly the same details on my sisters body." "Xiaoyi, what do you need, pick it yourself." After speaking, Tang Kui sat on the side, watching Tang Guo being invited in to take measurements. "I don''t need it for the time being. Today I am here specifically to apany Guoguo. When I need it in the future, even though I cane over." Tang Yi replied with a smile. It is rare to sit so close to Tang Kui, how could she miss this opportunity. From time to time, Tang Yi found some excuses to talk to Tang Kui. Tang Kui talked with each other, and Tang Yi was also very satisfied. After customizing the dress, Tang Kui took the two to the mall again and bought all kinds of essories for Tang Guo''s body. At this time, Tang Guo''s old clothes had been changed. Today, I have been shopping almost. She was holding a cup of milk tea, and Tang Yi was waiting outside the mall, Tang Kui went to pick up the car. Chapter 1752: Unlucky Daughter (20) Chapter 1752: Unlucky Daughter (20) "Guoguo, I want to go to the bathroom first." The first time he drank the milk tea that Tang Kui had bought, Tang Yi was a little excited, and he identally drank arge cup of milk tea, now urinating urgently. Tang Guo held more than half of the milk tea and nodded, "Then you go, we will wait for you." "Yeah." Tang Yi quickly went to the bathroom, and Tang Guo stood alone. Milk tea, this is the first time in my life. It should be said that aftering to this world, she really didn''t have time to eat snacks. The snacks made by Chen Xian and Zhao Wen were very delicious, so she went to the store to eat when she was greedy, and rarely bought those things. The most important thing is that in this city, it is troublesome to throw out garbage. The various kinds of garbage sorting have driven the citizens of the whole city crazy. Now Tang Guo felt a bit empathetic, because she didn''t want to drink the rest, and hadn''t made any special garbage before. So, what sort of garbage should she throw away the rest of her milk tea? ? She stood in the position of a few trash cans with a hesitation on her face. The trash can now has a camera, and even the real-name fingerprint system is required to open the trash can. Once you throw the wrong person, you can tell the persons identity instantly. Within a few days, the fine will be sent to your home. At the same time, you will be notified of the criticism on the trash can screen for a day. Its a bit embarrassing to think about it. . "Tongzi, check it out for me, what kind of **** milk tea is." [Okay, the host is big. The system is suffocating andughing, does the host sometimes get entangled? In the snack bar of Chen Xian and Zhao Wen''s couple, there are few disposable dishes and chopsticks. They are all filled in various small bowls, and the strange garbage is rtively small. The system was still in the process of querying. At this moment, a young man walked by Tang Guo. "Miss, do you need help?" The voice was not bad, Tang Guo raised her head, and when she saw the other party, she showed a sweet smile, "Yes, I don''t know how to throw this cup of milk tea." "Listen to Miss''s ent, not from here?" Tang Guo nodded, "Well, where we are in a small ce, garbage ssification has not been so strictly enforced. I am here for the first time to buy milk tea, and I don''t know what to do for a while." The handsome young man stretched out his hand to Tang Guo, "Give it to me, I will help you." "Thank you so much, then." Tang Guo was not polite, and handily gave the milk tea cup to the man, watching him open the trash can with his fingerprints, poured the milk tea in the cup into a trash can, and then put the milk tea cup Throw it in another trash can. After all this is done, the man will head to her and say, "Miss, do you remember? This is how milk tea will be divided in the future." "I see, thank you very much." The man smiled, "You''re wee, since thedy lives in this city, she still has to learn more about garbage sorting. If you encounter such difficulties in the future, it will be much easier to solve." "Yes, I didn''t pay attention before. I will definitely pay attention this time. I''ll take a good look at this information when I go back." The man took out his cell phone, clicked on an app, and handed it to Tang Guo, "In fact, it''s not that troublesome. Miss may wish to download this app. It contains various garbage ssification information, which is very professional. No matter what garbage, there is no such software. It cant be solved. Even new types of garbage will be properly ssified soon. Chapter 1753: Unlucky Daughter (21) Chapter 1753: Unlucky Daughter (21) Tang Guo stretched her head and nced, and saw the name of this software: Trash Sorter Master. I simply took out my mobile phone, directly signed a garbage sorting master, and registered at the same time. Looking through it, I saw all kinds of garbage sorting. This app not only talks about garbage ssification, but also the garbage disposal business on it. Looking at this app, it should belong to a certainpany. There are still a lot of busy jobs, and there is no time to sort out the garbage. They all ce orders here, and let thepany''s professional garbage sortere to sort out the garbage for them. And one month is not expensive. With a small amount of money, you can resolve the troubles in life, and any busy office worker will not care. She is a little admired, the founder of this app, this thinking is really advanced. The emergence of garbage sorting has seized the market, and such easy-to-use and standardized apps have appeared. It is an individual talent. "Guoguo." Tang Guo was looking at the app when Tang Kui''s voice suddenly came from her ear. It seemed that he saw a strange man standing beside Tang Guo. He had to get out of the car and walk over, especially vignt at first. When he saw this young man, his brows stretched out, "Tao Yu, why are you here?" Of course, what he wanted to ask was not this, but, how could this guy stand by his sister''s side. If he hadn''t known Tao Yu, he would really think that the other party was interested in his sister''s beauty and wanted to lie to the little girl. Tao Yu was also a little surprised when he saw Tang Kui, "Tang Kui, why are you here? You are a busy person, aren''t you here to visit the mall?" He remembered that Tang Kui called out "Guo Guo" just now, and his gaze scanned between Tang Guo and Tang Kui, not feeling very well, could it be that these two people are friends with each other. "Brother." Tang Guo raised her head and said with a smile, "So you know this gentleman. I didn''t know how to throw out trash just now. Thanks to him, he also let me download a very useful app called Master of garbage sorting, I am studying." "By the way, Xiao Yi went to the bathroom, let''s wait." Tang Kuisong took a sigh of relief and said to Tao Yu, "This is my sister, her own." Tao Yu heard the tone that Tang Kui valued, and he also knew that the real little princess of the Tang family was lost a long time ago. So this is it? Then she and Tang Kui are brothers and sisters? I don''t know why, he was a little bit secretly happy, the disappointment just now was no longer there. "Guoguo, this is Tao Yu, that is, the founder of the garbage sorting master app. Now all the garbage sorting businesses in this city are monopolized by this guy." "Then Big Brother Tao is really amazing." Tang Guo praised it without hesitation. Tao Yu smiled modestly and said, "I was just ying around at the time. I didn''t expect to reach this point, but I am honored to be a general in this industry." He had never been so happy before being praised by so many people, and even the country even awarded him. Being praised by this little girl, he actually had a feeling of drunkenness and fluttering, he was evil. [Host, is this your cute family? Tang Guo smiled and said, "Yes, this guy is quite advanced, and he is actually a garbage president in his life." System: [Host, you are called the President of Rubbish, isn''t it all right? Moreover, this profession is green and environmentally friendly. You will not worry about throwing away garbage in the future. It should be said that your whole family will not worry about throwing away garbage. This guy will definitely pack it for you and distribute it properly. Chapter 1754: Unlucky daughter (22) Chapter 1754: Unlucky daughter (22) When Tang Yi came out, Tang Kui and Tao Yu bid farewell and took Tang Guo and Tang Yi home. Tao Yu stood there, paused for a long time, then turned his gaze back a little bit dissatisfied, he didn''t know what was wrong. I just watched from a distance a good-looking girl standing next to the trash can, and came over unknowingly. Seeing that the other party was worrying about the garbage in her hand, she went up and asked if she needed help. It was the first time he was willing to help others when he grew up like this, and he still helped others throw out trash. Although he is the boss of a garbagepany, he is really out of his turn to throw garbage. What made him even more unexpected was that this beautiful little girl was actually Tao Yu''s biological sister, the daughter of the Tang family. Thinking of her small face and voice, he was still in a good mood. After a short time of getting along, she left a very deep impression in his mind, which is really strange. Tang Yi also knew Tao Yu and knew that Tao Yu and Tang Kui had a good rtionship, but they were not very familiar with her. She was sitting in the car, still thinking that Tao Yu and Tang Guo were talking andughing just now, as if they had a good rtionship. "Guoguo, do you know Mr. Tao?" Tang Guo shook his head, "I don''t know." "Looking at you before that, it seemed familiar." "I''m not very familiar. I didn''t know how to throw out the trash just now. Fortunately, Big Brother Tao helped me solve my difficulties. I didn''t expect him to be good friends with my brother." that''s all? So Tang Guo and Tao Yu just met. Tang Guo only returned to the Tang family today. She also knew the true identity of the other party. Tao Yu probably didn''t know that Tang Guo was the daughter of the Tang family, right? Therefore, Tang Guo doesn''t throw rubbish, the other side came up to help her so kindly? She and Tao Yu are unfamiliar, but they have met many times. As far as she knows, Tao Yu is not that kind, very warmhearted person. Especially for girls, that person basically avoids it. She is so good-looking, and he is the founder of a new type of garbage sortingpany. There are countless admirers around him, including many daughters with very good family backgrounds. I haven''t seen Tao Yu. I''ve been so enthusiastic about helping people to sort out garbage. Tao Yu is neither lukewarm to her, why is it different to Tang Guo? Because Tao Yu and Tang Kui are close friends, Tang Yi is more mindful. Although she has been suppressing her jealousy, when many things really happen, it is impossible to care about it or not. Tang Yi didn''t ask any more, the question was too obvious, which easily aroused Tang Kui''s disgust, making her aggressive. Now she had to make a good rtionship with Tang Guo. Since Tang Kui spoiled her biological sister so much, she would definitely show up next to Tang Guo from time to time. Where there is Tang Guo, it is easier to see Tang Kui. Tang Guo sensed the look in Tang Yi''s eyes when she looked at her, something a little different, so she buried her head slightly, lowered her eyes, and the corners of her lips slightly curled up. Therefore, Tang Yi intends to stay with her and see Tang Kui often? Then she wanted to see, the other party couldn''t stand it. When the daughter of the Tang family returns, the Tang family must hold a banquet and advertise it as a rectification of her name. The time for this banquet is set for next Saturday night. As for this weekend, the Tang family did not go busy. Even Tang Yi canceled dating with ssmates and stayed at home. Chapter 1755: Unlucky Daughter (23) Chapter 1755: Unlucky Daughter (23) After all, Tang Yi was still a high school repeater, and only on weekends could he have the opportunity to stay with Tang Guo. On Monday, you have to go back to school. Even if she was a day student, she could not see Tang Guo every day. Tang Guo is also a student and a college student. She had agreed before that she would not live in Tang''s house every day, and at most she would find time and go back to live asionally. Tang Yi had a good rtionship with Tang Guo and didn''t have much time to do this. Although the banquet will not be held until next Saturday night, anyone who is informed knows that the Tang family daughter is back. Even Tang Yi''s ssmates know that the real daughter of the Tang family is back. The look in her eyes is a little subtle. Tang Yi felt it, but ignored it. She thought these people were just jealous of her and wanted to see her jokes. If Tang''s father and mother were really indifferent to her, that might be a real joke. Others may disappoint people, her status in the Tang family has not changed much. Tang Yi told a few good friends about his attitude. "Xiaoyi, do you really think that the treatment of the biological and non-natural is the same?" "It must be different, believe it or not, at the time of housekeeping, your parents must choose their biological daughters, not you." "It''s not that I said, Xiaoyi, from now on, you still have to n for yourself and don''t care about anything. If you don''t fight or grab, then you are a fool." "That''s right, Xiaoyi, now how many people are waiting to see your jokes, you should be more careful. By the way, that real daughter, is it easy to get along with?" Tang Yi replied, "The personality is quite good, and my parents'' attitude towards me has not changed. Don''t worry about it." Although he said that, his friends'' words were still deeply imprinted on Tang Yi''s heart. Yes, biological and adopted, can that be the same? It must be different. She epts this. After all, her parents are really good to her. "How is she looking, is she pretty with you?" "What kind of family did she live in before, can she fit into a circle like ours and get used to the life of a daughter?" Two friends asked one after another, Tang Yi frowned slightly and replied, "There should be no problem." It should be said that Tang Guo is very beautiful, and I have to admit that she is more beautiful than her. After all, when Tang''s mother was young, she was a great beauty, not to mention Tang''s father, whose looks and genes are very good. As for whether she can integrate into the circle and get used to the life of a daughter, Tang Guo has not seen the slightest rusticity in her body. [111: "Host, I think about it, I always feel that there is something wrong with this world."] On this day, Tang Kui was busy in the office and asked 111 to help him choose a gift for Tang Guo. The gift he intends to give Tang Guo is definitely not something that can be bought with money in this world. Instead, let the system go to the space mall to select. Choose a few unique ones, wait for him to finish, and then carry out the final screening. In addition, two life-saving charms should be selected for the Tang family and his wife, so that no strange wishes made by Tang Yi would cause them to die unexpectedly, which would destroy his mission. Hearing 111 said that something was wrong, he stood up, "What''s wrong?" [111 thought about it: "I just flipped through the plot. At this time, the host, your sister''s adoptive parents, shouldn''t they have died in an ident?"] Chapter 1756: Unlucky daughter (24) Chapter 1756: Unlucky daughter (24) [111: "No, it should be said that on the day of Tang Guo''s college entrance examination, her adoptive parents both died in a car ident. Now why are they opening a snack bar outside Tang Guo University? Also, Tang Yi, how could Tang Yi suddenly go to the emergency room with a fever during the college entrance examination, and he was sick for a month. ording to the original trajectory, she should be admitted to that university. Even if it is the butterfly effect that the host passes through, you haven''t done anything yet, it won''t affect that far. " When Tang Kui heard this, heughed in a low voice: "So, you can only hold my thigh. If you change to a silly host, do you still have a chance to be on stage every year to receive the rewards of the excellent system?"] [111 When I heard Tang Kui''s words, he said in horror, "Host, have you seen something wrong? When did you not tell me, why didn''t I find out at all?"] "Because you are stupid, stupid, and blind, how could you find out? Is it useful to discuss with your pig teammates? These changes do not affect my task. On the contrary, the results are quite good. I will take care of that. Do more." So, what his host means is that as long as it doesn''t affect him toplete the task, no matter what strange things happen, it doesn''t matter, right? He always feels that if his host is in the wrong line, such a person can be a task person, doing everything carelessly and carelessly. It doesn''t matter what doesn''t affect him. He is not like a member of their Time and Space Administration at all, but a bit like a member of the opposing family with incorrect thinking. Of course, these words, he can only mutter in his heart, he dare not say them. The feeling of being thrown into the ck roof wall by the host is not so pleasant. [111 said pitifully: "The host, I want to ask, why did these changes happen? Host, you are wise and martial, extremely smart, you must know it."] Tang Kui guessed that he was in a good mood and said patiently, "Before I saw my sister, I suspected that there were three people who changed these things, Tang Guo, Chen Xian, and Zhao Wen. As for Tang Yis problem, I guess it was. Because Chen Xian and Zhao Wen did not have an ident, the lucky charm gave her a bacsh that caused her, who was originally healthy and healthy, to suddenly have a high fever in the examination room." [111 Curious: "What about now?"] Who is wrong? Yes, he is stupid, but he also has some cleverness. For example, he would hold a golden thigh at one time and wouldn''t let it go. The Space-Time Administration only looks at the results, not the process, so he treats the host as a funny system, which is also willing. "Through my analysis after contact, this wrong person should be my baby sister." Tang Kui''s lips curled up with a smile, "She is much smarter than she thought." [111 said in surprise, "Is she born again?"] Tang Kuiughed softly, "Three, I suggest you go to the small ck room, think about this problem, think it out before youe out." [111 said scaredly, "What about picking gifts?"] "Okay, go pick a gift, pick the best one, don''t save me money." After evading 111 who was facing the small ck house, he hurriedly went to pick a gift. He was so stupid, so he shouldn''t be here to hinder the host''s eyes. "Mom and dad, is this app very convenient?" Tang Guo is giving Chen Xian, Zhao Wen and his wife the Amway garbage sorter app. Chapter 1757: Unlucky daughter (25) Chapter 1757: Unlucky daughter (25) Two people opened a snack bar before, and when they first arrived, they didn''t know many people. Regarding the issue of garbage sorting, the two of them have studied well. The garbage in the kitchen is a little more troublesome. Although it is not too troublesome, it is still very time-consuming to divide this thing carefully every day. This app is basically an employee of thatpany, who will collect garbage at a designated time. The price is cheap and it is very convenient. It saves a lot of time. Although many stores have employees who specialize in throwing garbage, they don''t want to spend a lot of money. But in this snack bar, the people who sort the garbage are often sorted by the couple themselves. Most of the time, they start to make these until the store is closed. They are busyte every day. Tang Guo suggested this to them. First, he wanted them to rx. Second, naturally, he would give some people a chance. President Junk, she is so interested in men of this profession. After the two couples were received by Amway, the big garbage sorting app, they ced an order on the same day. Basically, the garbage sortingpany will drive to collect garbage only if there are as many users on this street. Tao Yu, a garbage sortingpany, not only collects garbage, but also supports garbage disposal terminals. The disposal methods are very environmentally friendly and advanced. That''s why he was awarded the national award. You have made money, earned fame, done good deeds, and supported arge number of people. Can you not be praised? What kind of person is Tao Yu? The first time I saw that little girl, there was someone who was worried in my heart. After thinking about it for two days, I felt that I couldn''t see anyone, and I felt uneasy. Naturally, I would check where this little girl is now. I heard that her adoptive parents opened a snack bar, and they had been eyeing this snack bar a long time ago and asked people to stare at it. Sure enough, as he had guessed, Tang Guo would definitely ce an order with his garbage sorting master. "President Tao, the snack bar has ced an order." "Go, collect garbage for them." "However, President Tao, at this time, their customers have not reached the specified number. It is estimated that they will be able to arrive in two hours." "In the future, no matter how many orders are made for this garbage, as long as they ce an order, even if there is only their family, even in the middle of the night, you will go. Those who collect garbage will be processed for three times." Now, no one is unwilling to do it. Waiting for someone to go down, Tao Yu also prepared to leave thepany. Then there is his business, of course he can''t stay in the office. When the staff of the garbage sortingpany came over, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen and his wife, seeing them clean up the garbage quickly and inexpensively, really felt a lot easier. Although sorting garbage is not too troublesome, it is more time-consuming in the end. Every day they have to eat, they are still tired. At this moment, it was about two or three o''clock in the afternoon, and there were basically no customers in the store. However, a car was parked beside the garbage truck outside the store. A man came down from the car, he looked at the snack bar, and finally walked in. Chen Xian and Zhao Wens wife greeted him quickly. After seeing the Tang family and various inte celebrities, they were not surprised at all. Why would anyone drive a luxury car to eat at the snack bar. They also understand that their own snacks may be really unusual and delicious, although they taste good, not unptable, and not particrly delicious. Chapter 1758: Unlucky daughter (26) Chapter 1758: Unlucky daughter (26) Tao Yu found a ce to sit down and ordered two snacks. The two couples naturally went in and made fresh food for him. Their snacks were all made fresh, and they were so popr. The waiter in the shop is not working at the moment, so Zhao Wen called Tang Guo inside: "Little Guo, there are guests, go and pour a cup of tea for the guests." Tang Guo came out carrying the teapot, and at a nce she saw Tao Yu sitting firmly in the seat. Tao Yu was looking at the phone with her head buried in her head. His pretense really wanted tough at the system. If he hadn''t known the cuteness of the host family, he would definitely find an excuse to find it, and he would really believe that it was just a coincidence. Sure enough, when Tang Guo poured water for him, he was about to say thank you. He raised his head and saw Tang Guo. The conversation turned, with a little surprise, "Little fruit?" "Brother Tao, why are you here?" Tang Guo pretended to know nothing, and asked Tao Yu while pouring tea. Tao Yu held the phone and handed it to Tang Guo, "Isn''t there a good snack on the Inte recently? My brother also likes these snacks, I n toe and see. If it is hygienic and tastes good, I will bring him next time. ." (Tao Yus younger brother Tao Hao: Why didnt I know, why didnt my brother tell me this?) "Is that so? Brother Tao is afraid that the snack bar is unhygienic. It is not as good as the one uploaded on the Inte. Come and see the situation for yourself. If it is good, I will bring your brother. If it is not good, do you n to take some small photos for you Brother look, how bad this store is, right?" System: Hahahahaha, digging holes for yourself is still the same virtue. The host is also, always like to y with cute family. "No, in fact, to be liked by so many people, I don''t think there should be any hygiene problems." Tao Yu looked directly at Tang Guo''s beautiful eyes, for fear that she might have misunderstood something, and quickly exined, "I just passed by today and suddenly remembered. This matter, I just want toe in and try something new. In fact, I am attracted to it." "I didn''t expect to meet Xiaoguo here. By the way, Xiaoguo, why are you here?" He knew everything, but he had to pretend to ask. Tang Guo didn''t open it up, saying that this was a snack bar for her adoptive parents and would often help here. "It turned out to be like this." The topic has been opened, Tao Yu pointed to the garbage truck outside, "Have you also ced an order?" "Yes, thanks to Brother Tao before, I think the app and service of Brother Tao''s house should be good, so I told my parents. No, they n to try it today, as good as they thought." Tao Yu unknowingly took out a card from his pocket, "Then I will give you a gold membership card. Your brother and I are also good friends. I hope you don''t refuse." "What is this membership gold card used for?" Tao Yu spit out a sentence: "Thirty percent off garbage collection for life." System: Puff, hahaha... Sure enough, it was the president of garbage, and the things they gave were different. A gold membership card for garbage, and a 30% discount for garbage collection. There was no one left. Tao Yu thought it out. The purpose of such a big battle was to personally deliver a **** membership gold card to Tang Guo. "Brother Tao is like this, I''m not wee." After all, people have used her brother and good friends as an excuse. If she doesn''t ept it, it won''t make them busy for a long time. Chapter 1759: Unlucky Daughter (27) Chapter 1759: Unlucky Daughter (27) [The host is big, I guess, there should be a top-notch card, it may be a lifetime, and garbage is free. I guess he should want to give it this way, but for fear of causing unnecessary misunderstandings, he ns to proceed step by step, approaching you step by step, and then it will be a matter of course. This guy is cautious in everything he does, and he has a good n. It is also a loss that I met the host Dadda, a person who can pretend to know nothing, and needs to be reced. Who knows his ghost mind. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen also knew that Tao Yu and Tang Guo knew each other, and that they were friends with Tang Guo''s brother. They had helped Tang Guo before, and they knew that the other party was the founder of the garbage sorting master. The look in Tao Yu''s eyes instantly changed. Such young people who are advancing with the times are really outstanding in their eyes. Knowing that the other party had given them a junk membership gold card, they said that today''s snack was for Tao Yu. If he eatster, he will also be discounted. In fact, ording to their personality, it is possible to say that it is free. But they dontck that little money. If you want to say its free, they might be embarrassed, so they just say a discount, and its more appropriate. Tao Yu behaved very well in front of the two of them. They chatted with each other, and there was no generation gap at all. No matter what he said, Tao Yu could answer the conversation. In short, in the eyes of the two couples, this is a very good young man. The system tweeted twice, this is to get the host''s adoptive parents first, they are still so smart. It''s Friday, and tomorrow is Saturday, and Saturday night is the banquet held by the Tang family for Tang Guo. On Friday afternoon, Tang Yi actually appeared in the snack bar with some of her friends. Tang Yi was originally greedy for snacks at the snack bar. He went to ss for a week and agreed with his friends to eat on Friday, because there was a party on Saturday. She didn''t expect to see Tang Guo here. At the same time, she also remembered how she felt before and where she had seen Tang Guo. It turned out that they first met at this snack bar. If she was right, Tang Guo would be recognized because her parents took her to the snack bar to eat snacks. When she saw Tang Guo, she felt that the other person looked a bit like Mother Tang when she was young. Yes, she went back and looked through the photos, and found that Tang Guo and Tang''s mother when she was young had seven thoughts. Tang Yi was veryplicated when he came to this conclusion. At that time, what she thought in her mind was, if she didn''t bother toe to this restaurant to eat snacks before, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother would not meet Tang Guo. If you don''t meet Tang Guo, you can''t find Tang Guo. If Tang Guo cannot be found, she will always be the only daughter of her parents. The original delicious snacks were tasteless in Tang Yi''s mouth at this time. It was because of her gluttony that she had such a consequence. She hated herself a little bit, Tang Guo was originally the daughter of her parents, but she was thinking about this in her heart. Tang Guo saw the appearance of Tang Yi Downton. Neither she nor Tang Kui took the initiative to do anything excessive to Tang Yi, but the other party was struggling and even regretted because of his own brain. It can be seen that Tang Yi still has to go the same way. "Xiaoyi, what''s wrong, is the smell wrong?" Tang Yi heard Tang Guo''s question and shook his head quickly, "No, no, it''s delicious." Chapter 1760: Unlucky daughter (28) Chapter 1760: Unlucky daughter (28) "I haven''t eaten such a delicious food in a week, plus I''m tired of studying and a little tired." "Then eat quickly and go back to rest." Tang Guo said with a smile, "I felt as if I had seen you somewhere before, but now I remembered that you were here before." Tang Yi''s face changed a little, and she soon smiled again, "Yeah, it turns out that this store is owned by your adoptive parents, and the aunt and uncle are really amazing and can make such delicious food." Especially seeing Chen Xian and Zhao Wen''s love for Tang Guo, she felt sour. Why is the difference between people so big? Even if Tang Guo was lost, he had not suffered any pain. Even if it was the other party''s adoptive parents, not rich people, Tang Guo had been so happy. Now that Tang Guo actually gave up his original business and spent a lot of money to open a shop here, I love Tang Guo so much. It was the same with parents. Tang Guo had been separated for more than ten years. Instead of forgetting, they remembered more and more deeply. But she was different, even if her parents were alive, they did not spoil her like this. She remembers that when she was very young, she was only three or four years old. Her parents always quarreled and her mother beat her whenever she wanted. Later, both of them died identally. Grandparents rejected her as a girl, so they didn''t recognize her. Those rtives didn''t care about her at all, and no one wanted such a drag oil bottle, and finally she was sent to the orphanage. As for Tang Guo, it seemed that no matter where she went, she was a daughter of wealth, so many people liked her. "Xiaoyi, who is she? Your friend or ssmate?" After Tang Guo entered, Tang Yi''s friend couldn''t help but ask you. Tang Yi definitely can''t lie, after all, these friends, at the banquet tomorrow night, will be able to see Tang Guo and know the identity of the other party. Taking a deep breath, she said, "It''s my parents'' biological daughters. She is Tang Guo. This snack bar was opened by her adoptive parents." "Is that so?" The friends were very surprised. Looking at Tang Guo''s eyes again, it was a littleplicated. Before, they all thought that if Tang Guo was raised outside, she was definitely not as good as their decent daughters. Unexpectedly, people are slim and slender, with fair skin, small cherry mouth and melon seeds. They are really better to see where they are. The voice sounds very sweet, and the temperament will not be weakened by the appearance and voice. From nowhere, it looks like a youngdy. Tang Yi was not happy to eat this time, and after eating with a few friends, he said that he would go back. On the way back, her friend reminded in a low voice, "Xiaoyi, I think thisdy is not easy, you have to be careful. I checked before, and her grades are pretty good. She was originally talented. With her grades, she can apply for a better school, and finally chose this ce. I wonder if she knew something in advance." "Is that so?" Tang Yi didn''t believe it. After all, if Tang Guo really knew his life experience, why didn''t he find home by himself. She was able to meet her parents thanks to her gluttony, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to see each other. "Don''t think too much about your parents. Even if they can''t give you so much, they won''t treat you badly. However, they must be very guilty of their daughters. They want this daughter and want more. , They will certainly favor her. This is why we advise you to n for yourself." Not long after Tang Yi came back to the vi, he was upstairs, seeing Tang Guo getting off Tang Kui''s car, his expression changed slightly, and finally went downstairs to meet the two. There was a smile on her face, "Xiaoguo, did the eldest brother bring you back?" "Well, brother should just drop in." Tang Guo replied. Tang Yi felt a little aggrieved: "Maybe it is." She remembered that thepany and Tang Guo School didn''t go smoothly at all. So, Tang Kui picked it up in person? Chapter 1761: Unlucky Daughter (29) Chapter 1761: Unlucky Daughter (29) Time finally came to the night of the Saturday banquet. On that day, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen also gave the store to the store staff to watch. For such a big event, the Tang family would definitely invite them, the adoptive parents who are very important to Tang Guo, over to the banquet. What Tang Guo wore that night was Tang Kuist time with her tailor-made gown. It was a very nice little blue dress, worn on her like a princess. When she was led by Tang Kui personally, everyone at the banquet was attracted by her. Because of her appearance, countless female guests at the banquet have be dull, including Tang Yi. Even though Tang Yi had dressed up carefully, he still could not look outstanding under Tang Guo''s aura. Beforeing, many people were still specting about what the little daughter of the Tang family would look like now. ording to the looks of Tang Kui and Lin Yinghui, theparison is not bad. But this youngdy was raised outside, and she doesn''t look bad, but she may not be able to get it right. After all, their circle, banquet etiquette, and manners are all very important. How about the people, when they saw it, they didn''t even look down on it at all. He muttered silently in his heart, where is this raised outside, if they hadn''t known that these years, the Tang family couple had never given up looking for Tang Guo. I was really afraid of thinking that they secretly took their daughter to a castle to train. Those who came to the banquet naturally wanted topliment Tang Guo. Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui, both smiling, brought Tang Guo with them. Even at this time, they did not ignore Tang Yi. Tang Yi has always followed Lin Yinghui, which is equivalent to Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo standing in the middle, and the two followed one by one. And Tang Kui, the older brother, could only stand aside, next to Tang Guo. He doesn''t mind this, even if it is, no one can ignore him. The Tang family did not ignore Tang Yi, but these outsiders were not necessarily so. They won''t care, you Tang Yi feelsfortable right now, they only know that the daughter of the Tang family is back. The person looks pretty good. It was taken out and regarded as a treasure by the Tang family. Now it is definitely necessary to get to know each other well, maybe in the future it is possible to be inws with the Tang family. Originally at the banquet, Tang Yi was the most popr, now Tang Guo. So, will Tang Yi feel better? It was naturally ufortable, and she maintained a smiling face the whole time, but everyone seemed to have not noticed her. Those who used to be passionate about her seem to have disappeared. When it came to the stage of dancing, he stepped out, and many people of the same generation came to invite Tang Guo to dance. After being politely rejected by Tang Guo, those people thought of her and invited her to dance. It felt like she was picking up the rest of Tang Guo. I said I didn''t care, but at this time, maybe I didn''t care? After she also politely refused, and her little sisters, holding a goblet, whispered on the side. The girls at the same level as the Tang family had alreadye to Tang Guo''s, talking andughing with her. They originally thought that they didn''t have anymonnguage with Tang Guo, but they didn''t expect to talk about the topic very easily. Tang Guo is not stage fright at all. They wanted to follow her to talk about topics, but they would talk to other ces as they chatted, and the other party was able to pick it up easily. Chapter 1762: Unlucky daughter (30) Chapter 1762: Unlucky daughter (30) At this moment, they even wanted to get in touch with this real daughter. Tang Yi has nothing to dislike for them, but they and Tang Yi can''t talk together. They didn''t have much contact with Tang Yi before, and Tang Yi had her own circle. This is a real daughter, because of politeness and face, they are here today to cheer. After getting acquainted, they felt that they coulde and go in the future. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen were a little worried at first. After all, Tang Guo was lost at a very young age, fearing that she would not be able to join in. Now that she sees her like a fish in the water and looks like she can do her job easily, she doesn''t worry anymore, maybe this is a person''s talent. In fact, the original body did not perform very well on this day. Without training from an early age, how could it be possible not to have stage fright at all. It is such a big party again, even an adult, will be stage fright. Tang Guo is ustomed to big scenes, so naturally he is not timid. "Xiao Guo, can I invite you to do a dance?" Tao Yu was relieved and a little nervous after seeing Tang Guo politely reject the others. She can reject other people, and naturally she can also reject her. But at this rare opportunity, he still wanted to invite her to dance. I don''t know why, since seeing Tang Guo, where there is no her, he is full of her. Where there is her, his eyes can only see her. Tao Yu suspected that it was love at first sight. He didn''t dare to act rashly, he nned to contact for a while, and then n slowly. The reason why they want to n is because the attitude of the Tang family and Tang Kui is not easy to hand over their little princess. Today, Tang Guo and her adoptive parents have a good impression of her. The Tang family had a good impression of him. Tang Kui was still his good friend, but what he wanted to do might provoke these three people. Must be careful not to let them discover his thoughts. "Big Brother Tao." Tao Yu smiled a little, which was different from the way he saw Tang Guo before, with a smile in his eyes. After all, this is under the public, he has to maintain his personal settings. In the past, he kept a safe distance from these people, and seemed to ignore them. Suddenly the appearance changes drastically, and it is easy to attract the attention of many people, and the person who suspects him is copsed. "Okay." Tang Guo readily agreed when everyone around him was looking at her, "Take it as thanks to Brother Tao for his helpst time." There were some strange gazes around, but I understood now. This Tao Yu is really familiar with the Tang family. It was not surprising that Tang Guo could know him. It is not surprising that he has a different attitude towards Tang Guo. After all, he and Tang Kui have a very strong rtionship. Besides, listening to Tang Guo''s words, it seems that the two are still social. Countless people breathed a sigh of relief, and they just said, Tao Yu, who has always been indifferent to people, would suddenly invite a little girl to dance. It is estimated that they are afraid of Tang Guo''s stage fright, so she will help her as her big brother. Tao Yu didn''t know that if it weren''t for Tang Guo''s words, his invitation to Tang Guo to dance would be enough for him to copse the character. At this moment, he was still thinking that Tang Guo agreed to dance with him, feelingcent. Seeing Tao Yu and Tang Guo dancing, Tang Yi had no idea. She nced at Tang Kui secretly, saw Tang Kui''s mouth smiling, her eyes looked at the two people on the dance floor with some deep meaning, and the corners of her lips were pressed lightly. Chapter 1763: Unlucky daughter (31) Chapter 1763: Unlucky daughter (31) I don''t know when Tang Kui will be able to invite her to dance. For a while, she was celebrating her eighteenth birthday, and she didn''t know that she could make a request to let Tang Kui agree to dance with her. Tang Yi thought of this, his heart beating very fast, and his face turned red. Fearing to be seen by others, she turned around and went to the bathroom. Hiding in the bathroom and standing for a while, she was about to open the door and go out, when a small voice suddenly heard outside, causing her to give up opening the door. "True daughters are real daughters. Even if they are raised outside, they are the same length and so good. No matter their looks and manners, they are all the best. The fake ones, even if they have been raised since childhood, are really inferior." "You can''t say that, it''s just that this real daughter is really better. Looking at our circle, there are not many peers who canpare to Tang Yi." "If she wasn''t lucky enough to be taken back to the Tang family and carefully nurtured by the Tang family, would she be so good? Speaking of which, if her true daughter had been lost, would she have the life?" The person who said this was obviously Jealous of Tang Yi''s fate. Tang Yi could hear it, but what the other party said really hit her in pain. "Shhhh, keep your voice down, you didn''te to smash the scene today. Whether it''s true or not, they are the daughters of the Tang family. Didn''t you see? Even if the true daughteres back, she will be brought by the Tang family, this The attitude tells us that they also value adopted daughters." "Okay, just her life is really unbnced for Tang Guo. It''s really unlucky enough. I lost it when I was a child. My parents have loved another fake for more than ten years. Now I have returned the fake. At home, my parents'' love also scored part of fakes. If it were me, I would definitely not be able to stand it." "Okay, don''t say it. If you want to be heard, isn''t that offending people? This is someone''s business, we can''t control it. Besides, it doesn''t make sense. If the real daughteres back, you have to throw away the fake. Does someone who raises a kitten or a puppy still has feelings." The voices of the two gradually became smaller, Footsteps are getting farther and farther When there was no movement, Tang Yi came out from inside, his face very ugly. Back to the banquet, even if no one talked about her. Lin Yinghui saw hering out for a long time, and smiled and asked her if she was ufortable. She forced a smile and shook her head, saying that it was all right. The eyes around her frequently made her feel ufortable. I always felt that those who looked at her and continued to bow their heads to ears were discussing what she had just heard. In fact, when you think about it, you can know that the people whoe here will not be any fools. How can they discuss these things in the public. But Tang Yi always felt that these people were talking about her, the more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. Had it not been for a few good little sisters with her, she would be embarrassed. Tang Guo had finished a dance with Tao Yu. At this moment, she was sitting beside her with the daughters of various families, chatting happily. Tang Yi yed well by himself, and also sat in a pile. Most of these are her former ssmates, who knew each other from a very young age. Seeing Tang Guo''s integration so quickly, the Tang family''s worries disappeared, and they gave her all the sovereignty. As for Tang Kui, he never worried at all. [111: "Host, you just smiled mysteriously, are you thinking of something bad?"] "I''m thinking, in your program, is it the bean dregs?" Chapter 1764: Unlucky daughter (32) Chapter 1764: Unlucky daughter (32) After thest banquet, Tang Guo''s excellent performance left a deep impression on the people in this circle. No one can shake the status of the little princess of the Tang family. Later, several daughters of the family thought they had a good chat and wanted to make friends with Tang Guo. Tang Guo would naturally not refuse a well-meaning friend. And with her current status, she really has to make friends in a few circles. Come and go, everyone is familiar. At the weekend, these daughters would call and ask Tang Guo to y. Or Tang Guo, invite them toe to Tang''s house to y. Later, Tang Guo asked them if they liked snacks. Her adoptive parents opened a snack bar. If they like, you can go directly to the store and she invites them. Although they are all small daughters, they have an extraordinary family background. But when ites to delicious food, it''s the same. And I heard that it is a snack rmended by countless inte celebrities. They found a time, and the one at noon came. The daughters with extraordinary identities,e here, and dress bes very simple. Especially, one T-shirt per person, as if to prepare for the next open stomach. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen looked at them, and these youngdies also liked their casual appearance. They are very happy that their daughter can integrate into their own circle so quickly. Tang Yi and Tang Guo can meet once a week. With the current situation, Tang Yi will not explode for the time being. As for when he couldn''t help it, Tang Guo didn''t know. Before the banquet, she had already handed the life-saving talisman to the Tang family and her husband, and also told them to wear it next to them. The life-saving charm she gave this time was a two-hand string, which looked the same as a prayer bead. Both husbands and wives believe in Buddhism somewhat, and she is considered to be in their favor. "Parents, I came out on a business trip this time, specially in the temple, I asked our family toe back." During dinner on the weekend, Tang Kui took out four gift boxes. The moment he took it out, Tang Guo felt a special power. Even in this world, these special forces do not exist in itself. But her soul is extremely powerful, very sensitive to these forces. Tang Kui pushed the two boxes in front of Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui first, and ced the other two boxes in front of Tang Guo and Tang Yi. Tang Guo clearly felt that the thing in the box in front of Tang Yi, without special power, should be an ordinary thing. She took the box, opened it, and found it was a drop-shaped jade pendant, without otherplicated carvings. Tang Yi also opened it, naturally, there was also a jade pendant that looked simr. The styles are rtively young, suitable for young girls. "I thought of bringing us gifts." Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui looked at each other and opened the box. Tang Yongbo''s is an emerald brand with a pattern of Guanyin. Lin Yinghui''s is an exquisite Buddha head pendant, which is suitable for women to wear. "It looks very good." Tang Yongbo is a person who understands jade. "You kid, this time it''s considered intentional. It took a lot, right?" "It''s not a matter of money to honor parents," Tang Kui said, "These are all light, parents must wear them next to them." Lin Yinghui nodded, "You two brothers and sisters really wanted to go together. Guoguo gave us the Buddhist beads bracelets before. They also said they were consecrated, so we should wear them all the time." "Oh? Is that so?" Tang Kui''s eyes fell on their wrists. Chapter 1765: Unlucky daughter (33) Chapter 1765: Unlucky daughter (33) On the wrists of Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo, Tang Kui really saw the Buddhist beads bracelet. [111: "Host, detected special energy, which is stronger than what is exchanged in our system mall."] So, the sister of the host, I am afraid it is a fake sister. In the system mall, things like this cost a lot, a lot of money. [Tang Kui: "I see."] His gaze fell on Tang Guo''s face and asked, "Guo Guo, you only prepared gifts from your parents, but didn''t you prepare them for your brother?" "Akui, how can you ask your sister for something?" Lin Yinghui hurriedly guarded her calf, "You are the brother, your own sister who gave the goods, that should be the way." There was a smile on Tang Kui''s lips, "Well, although I really want to receive a gift from my sister, Mom is right." The Tang family had already put on the gift Tang Kui had prepared. Tang Guo also wore it. Tang Yi was faster. It can be said that she could receive Tang Kui''s gift, which was the first thing she did this time. "I also prepared a gift for my brother." Tang Guo said to Tang Kui after he put it on. Everyone asked for it, and gave it to her, she must be courteous. "Oh, is that so?" Tang Kui''s eyebrows were smiling, "I don''t know what it is." "I don''t know what my brother likes, so the gifts I prepare for the whole family are all Buddhist beads bracelets, which were consecrated in the temple." System: The host, a lie needs thousands of lies toplete. However, he looked at Tang Kui''s eyes, it seemed that he had already understood it and didn''t reveal it. And his host is big, it seems that this is also the n. So, now, these two people are not nning to have a scene like thest time: Brother, sister, are you also born again. This time it should be, brother, sister, we don''t know anything about each other, we have always been close friends. "Are you bracelets? I like them very much too. I have opened them. I look forward to it." Tang Kui''s appearance seemed to be really expecting a gift from his sister. Of course, he himself is also looking forward to it. The two couples had tough, let them eat first, and then discuss the gift. After eating, Tang Kui couldn''t wait, and instigated Tang Guo to go back and show him the gift he gave him. He was really looking forward to it. Tang Guo had to go back to the room, Chi Xiao helped her do a lot of these things. She chose a string of Buddhist beads suitable for Tang Kui and put it in a brocade box. In addition, let the system help, in that crooked system space, exchange for a women''s prayer beads bracelet. System: Even if everyone wears them, the virtue of doing things is really better than kissing. It''s not this piece of material, who knows how they treat it so slightly differently. Tang Guo handed the two boxes to Tang Kui and Tang Yi respectively. [111: "Host, the gift your sister gave you also contains a very powerful and mysterious power. My suggestion is that when you leave this world, you can take this prayer bead bracelet into the system space and take it away."] [Tang Kui: "Where''s Tang Yi?"] [111: "There is no power."] Hearing this result, Tang Kuiughed in a low voice. Tang Yi thought that Tang Kui was happy with Tang Guo''s gift. She is not interested in Buddhist beads bracelets at all. But what Tang Guo said in person, she still behaved like it better. Tang Kui, in front of Tang Guo, put the Buddhist beads bracelet on his wrist. Chapter 1766: Unlucky daughter (34) Chapter 1766: Unlucky daughter (34) "Just right, Guoguo has a good vision, I like it very much," he stared at Tang Guo, and after a three-second pause, he continued, "I will wear it all the time." The moment he put it on his wrist, Tang Kui felt his soul clear, and the smile on his lips became deeper. I am afraid that this is his good sister, she has been prepared a long time ago, and is going to give him something to keep his head sober, so as not to be deceived by the evil thing. Even if he is not conscious of his mind, he can feel that this thing is also good for him. "Brother likes it." Tang Guo showed a sweet smile. Tang Kui said as expected, "Of course I like it from my sister." Tang Yi looked at the two of them intimately and quickly interjected, "Brother, I also prepared gifts for everyone." "Oh, is that so?" Tang Kui said lightly, and on the surface there was no joy or anything else. Tang Yi went back to the room and delivered the gift to Tang Guo and Tang Yi first. The gift to Tang Guo was a ne, and the one to Tang Kui was a watch. "Thank you for the gift, Xiaoyi." Tang Kui thanked him politely, and didn''t mean to wear the watch, which made Tang Yi feel very ufortable. She pressed the corner of her lips lightly, "I''ll go and bring the present to my parents." On the Tang family''s side, she received a lot of praise, and the two of them put on gifts in front of her. In the next few days, Tang Yi observed that the whole family was wearing gifts from Tang Guo all the time. And the things she gave, even if it was the Tang family couple, wore them for a day or two before putting them away. Although it was the same before, she was still very sad. How did she know that the three of them wore the things Tang Guo gave, of course, because they loved Tang Guo and had her instructions. Leaving aside Tang Kuis knowledge of the benefits of Buddhist beads bracelets, lets talk about the Tang familys couples. Obviously, they felt that the thing was really different when it was worn or not. In the end, I was very convinced that this thing was really consecrated by a high monk. , Naturally I would like to wear it every day. Later, Tang Yi always looked for opportunities to contact Tang Kui. Tang Kui treats her just like before, unfamiliar and indifferent. But there was noparison before, but now with Tang Guo''sparison, Tang Yi really can''t stand it. What really made her sad was that at her birthday party, she originally nned to invite Tang Kui to dance with her. She told everyone around her that she would definitely be able to dance with her elder brother. Unexpectedly, Tang Kui attended a social party that day and drank a lot. The whole person looked drunk and his face was very red. He came back to her birthday party again. Seeing Tang Kui walk in, she had to walk with Tang Guo to help her, she couldn''t speak so much. [111: "Host, you hurt the girl''s heart."] [Tang Kui: "What little girl, a little bitch, not my food."] System and Tang Guo: "..." It turned out to be drunk. That''s right, anyone who has watched the plot should know that Tang Yi will invite Tang Kui to dance. As the eldest brother, it was really not easy to embarrass Tang Yi that day and would agree. Tang Kui is someone who doesn''t want to wrong him, so he must find a way. In the middle of the night, Tang Yi remembered that Tang Kui was still so indifferent to her, and his heart was down. I drank a lot of wine today without knowing it. She was flipping through the gift Tang Kui had given her when she was a child, and she identally released a hidden box. Opening the box, a smooth stone appeared in front of him. Looking at this stone, she was a little sober. Chapter 1767: Unlucky daughter (35) Chapter 1767: Unlucky daughter (35) This stone was picked up by her identally when she was very young. One side is snow white, smooth and t, like paper. On the other hand, it is a veryplicated symbol. Anyway, she can''t understand the meaning of these symbols. On the left side of the stone, there is a word she recognizes-lucky charm. On the right side of the stone, there is also a very small line: Write down your wish, and I will help you realize it. At first, she didn''t think this stone was unusual, she thought it was a little toy. She has an early memory of herself, and she may often quarrel with her parents, and her mother will sprinkle anger on her. Basically, the memories of a year or two are still impressed by her now. Every time her parents quarreled, after being scolded by her mother, she would hold this stone and hide in the corner and cry. Feeling the pain in her body, she said to the stone, if her parents didn''t quarrel, and her mother didn''t beat her, that would be great. Unexpectedly, her parents died unexpectedlyter, but there was no chance to fight, and her mother would not beat her. She was sent to an orphanage, bullied by other children, and left out. She began to miss the days when she had parents. Even if I was beaten asionally and heard my parents quarreling, when they weren''t quarreling, the family was still going well. At least, they will not be bullied by other children, and will not be eaten frequently by others, or even get cold and starve. When she was five years old, she already knew how to write. asionally squatting at the door of the orphanage, watching those children who have parents, coquettishly spending days with their parents. She squatted in the corner, spread out the stone in her hand, took out the charcoal pencil, and wrote down her wish: to have a pair of parents who love her and be prosperous for a lifetime. Write these, she does not think it can be achieved. After all, her parents are no longer in this world, and doing this is just seekingfort. I really didn''t expect that after a few days, I was told by the dean that a couple wanted to adopt her. They are a pair of good-looking men and women who look very good at first nce. When she saw them, she almost did not hesitate and agreed. After going to Tang''s house, she lived a life like a princess. Adopting parents love her, she is naturally rich in life. She thought of the stone called the lucky charm, and her heart was beating. I believe it for the first time, all of this may really be a lucky charm to her. Now that everything is there, she is satisfied. She didn''t dare to ask for more. She carefully packed the lucky charms in boxes and hid them in the most hidden ce. She didn''t dare to make a wish indiscriminately, for fear that if she made too many wishes, it would not work. Even if God thinks she is too greedy, which day will she take back all she has? Therefore, she has never opened this box beforeing to Tang''s house for more than ten years. Had it not been turned out tonight, she would have forgotten that she still possessed such a magical item. Tang Yi looked at the lucky charm, and the ce where he wrote his wish was restored to be clean and smooth. There was nothing on it. On the other hand, there are still thoseplicated and difficult symbols. I don''t know if it is an illusion, she always feels that these symbols are much moreplicated than before. Perhaps, I remembered it wrong when I was young. She remembered what happened during these days, especially Tang Kui, who has always been cold and indifferent to her. In her heart Chapter 1768: Unlucky daughter (36) Chapter 1768: Unlucky daughter (36) The lucky charm has fulfilled her wish. Dont you know that it can be fulfilled? This thought, as soon as it came out of his mind, made Tang Yi''s heart hot. She didn''t want much, she didn''t want things from the Tang family, and didn''t grab Tang Guo''s position. As long as she is, Tang Kui likes her, sees her sincerity, epts her, she wants to be with Tang Kui, get married, and love her forever. May I? Tang Yi remembered Tang Kui''s indifference to her, she understood that the other party did not like her. Because Tang Kui didn''t like her at all, she didn''t have the courage to confess. If she writes down her wishes, will Tang Kui like her? I don''t know when, she was already holding a pen in her hand, and after only hesitating for a while, she nned to write down this wish. Regardless of whether it is realized or not, she has always wanted it, only she knows it, and it does no harm to other people. When she was about to write, Tang Yi hesitated again. Putting the pen aside, she exhaled, rubbed her face, and whispered softly, "After writing it, it is inevitable that you will look forward to changes every day. If it can''t be achieved, then I have to be disappointed for a long time. Why don''t you think about it again, I haven''t confessed to him yet, and I haven''t been rejected. Perhaps I can work harder, what if...sess?" The reason Tang Yi didn''t write it was because she was afraid that the lucky stone could not realize her wish. The wish that she made inadvertently back then, although she believed it very much, it might be a coincidence. The lucky stone is herst hope. She decided to find an opportunity to confess to Tang Kui. No matter what the result is, she wants to confess first. If Tang Kui does not agree, she will use this method again. With this decision, Tang Yi felt relieved and put the stone back. Lie back on the bed and sleep peacefully with his eyes closed. [Host, she didn''t write it, did she suddenly wake up and think that emotional matters can''t be forced? The system is puzzled, But I have measured that her mood swings are rtivelyrge, and I dont know why. "She''s not sure whether the lucky charm can help her realize her wish. I guess she is afraid. She has made a wish and will not be fulfilled in the end. Seeing her final firm eyes, most of them want to confess to my elder brother first. [That''s right, that''s right, the original plot seems to have been like this. ] The system scanned this scene of the original plot, [I thought she was awakened. "Now she probably doesn''t know that lucky charms will bring bad luck to other people and deprive others of their happiness." Tang Guo smiled, "Help me get a bottle, a purple one, which is thest time I was in the group. The one given to me by Brother Ziyun." The system found it, and there was no sign on it: [Host, what is this? "A derivative version of Huangliang Yimeng, dreaming." Tang Guo took out a thumb-sized pill from the purple bottle. This pill wasposed of two colors. Half is white and half is purple. She split the pill from the middle and ced the purple pill in her room. Then he took the other half of the white pills, opened the door, walked to Tang Yi''s door, and stuffed the pills in from the crack of the door. Just standing up, I ran into Tang Kui who didn''t know when, came out. Tang Guo''s eyes just collided with Tang Kui. [The host is big, sorry, I just wanted to remind you that the room is too close, it''s toote. Chapter 1769: Unlucky daughter (37) Chapter 1769: Unlucky daughter (37) "It''s okay." Tang Guo''s expression was indifferent, "My brother won''t be able to expose, maybe he will give me a good reason. He doesn''t care about such small things." Tang Kui also had a faint face, and only asked, "It''s sote, what is Guoguo squatting on the ground looking for?" "A small essory is very important. I don''t know where it went." Tang Guo said with a face as usual, and it didn''t look like he was lying at all. Tang Kui nodded and touched Tang Guo''s forehead, "Did you drink too much at night, looking for something, but didn''t turn on the light." [111: "Host, you...you are not afraid of being beaten to death by this fake sister?" System: [Host, he demolished your station. [Tang Kui: "Didn''t I find a reason for her, saying she drank too much?"] Tang Guo: "My brother gave me a reason, saying that I drank too much." [111: "..."] system: "Go back and rest and look for it tomorrow." Tang Kui put his hand on Tang Guo''s shoulder and pushed her to the room. "If you drop at home, you will definitely find it. I''ll tell you again tomorrow. Help you find it." "Brother said that I am drunk and a little confused." Tang Guo smiled and said, but those eyes were really clear and clear. "But brother, I was so drunk before, so I am sober now. quite fast." "I''ve always been like this. No matter how much I drink, I will wake up after sleeping." Tang Kui didn''t seem to see it, with a small smile on the corners of his lips, closing the door for her, "Go to sleep." He is grudges, this temperament is a bit simr to him, if he didn''t remember that he was the only child, he would suspect that his parents had secretly hidden a sister outside. The door closed and Tang Guoy back to sleep peacefully. Tang Kui passed by Tang Yi''s room and took a look at the position of the door: "Three units, detected. What''s the stuff inside?" [111: "It can''t be detected. My level is not enough. I can only say that it is a very advanced drug that affects people''s mind. However, it can be judged that there is no harm to the human body or spirit."] "Well, go back to sleep." [111: "Host, can you figure it out and have a look?"] "I''m afraid that if I get it out, I''ll be beaten by my sister." Tang Kui''s lips curled up and smiled, "Tang Yi is also unlucky, how could he get this uneasy sister into trouble." Huh? 111 I really don''t understand. It seems that each other is fake. Why do these two people pretend that they are all biological? They don''t care at all, where the other party came from. There seems to be a sense of cooperation. Tang Yi is quite unlucky. Most of it has run out of luck. Yes, there is no good thing in the world that is cheap without effort. [Host, you are right, your brother really doesn''t like to be nosy. Listening to his tone, it seems that you are a little gloat about Tang Yi''s experience. ] The system thought of 111, and said happily, [Host, even if I dont have a serial number, its more powerful than the 111 system, right? "Well, you are very capable." The system is very happy, 111 is a waste material system, only knows to hold the thigh. Although he still hugs his thighs, he is better than 111. What about in the system? It''s not inferior to his wild, as the saying goes, the real master is hidden among the people. Chapter 1770: Unlucky daughter (38) Chapter 1770: Unlucky daughter (38) The moment Tang Guoy down and closed her eyes, she had already entered Tang Yi''s dream through the traction of "dream-making". The effect of Huangliang Yimeng is to make people dream dreams that happened in the previous life, and to see everything that happened in the previous life from all aspects. But dreaming is different. She takes the initiative to enter someone''s dream and weave the other person what she wants the other person to dream. Without knowing it, it was something from the immortal world, and no one could find anything wrong. After Tang Yi fell asleep, she arrived at the dream that Tang Guo hadpiled for her. At this time, she was holding a pen, nning to write her wishes on the lucky stone. In the dream, she seemed to be unable to control herself, and wrote on it: Get Tang Kui''s sincerity, and have a lifetime of love and affection with each other. After writing these, she subconsciously felt that she had a lot of requirements. She muttered alone again, as long as she realized her wish, she could notpete with Tang Guo for the love of the Tang family, nor for things from the Tang family. The overall meaning is that she can lose other things as long as she is with Tang Kui. Then, when the scene changed, Tang Kui unexpectedly confessed to her. She didn''t even dare to think about it with a pair, paying attention to her with affectionate eyes. He also proposed to her, she naturally agreed with happiness. Tang Kui''s gentleness seemed to be given to her. Even if it was against Tang Guo''s own sister, it was not as good as hers. This was what she hoped. Under such a scene, she was about to faint happily. However, it didn''t take long for the Tang family to have an ident and both died. She froze for a moment, and there was always a voice inside telling her. It was because she was too greedy and was liked by Tang Kui, so she wanted to take back her other things. She told herself that this was not the case, all this was an ident. In the dream, she apanied Tang Kui to deal with the funeral affairs of the Tang family. The departure of her parents did not destroy the rtionship between them. Two yearster, they got married. And Tang Guo seemed to be an invisible person, without aura in front of her. She quickly forgot the reason why the Tang family and his wife died, happily, and lived a lifetime with Tang Kui. When she held Tang Kui''s hand and died of old age, the dream also woke up. Looking at the surrounding scenes, Tang Yi realized that everything before was a dream. The scene of love with Tang Kui''en in the dream made her very memorable. At the same time, she remembered another thing. The voice in the dream told her that it was because she was greedy that Xu Xia and Tang Kui were together, which made the Tang family lifeless. "How is it possible?" Tang Yi said in disbelief, "Anyway, I don''t believe it, there will be such evil things. Why can''t I be with my eldest brother, and my parents will have trouble together." Subconsciously, Tang Yi forgets the situation in the dream, only to remember the scene of her life with Tang Kui''en. The more she thought about it, the sweeter she felt. If they are really together, it must be like this. Tang Guo observed Tang Yi''s expression, and her face was faint, "So, in a dream all night, she was only immersed in the love with my brother, and forgot the love in the dream. Was it in exchange for my parents'' lives?" "Normal people shouldn''t be worried that being with my brother will cause the death of parents. Even if the dream is not trustworthy, they will suffer internal pain and wonder if they can really not be with my brother?" Chapter 1771: Unlucky daughter (39) Chapter 1771: Unlucky daughter (39) Early on the weekend, Tang Kui discovered something was wrong with Tang Yi. The look in his eyes is sometimes affectionate, and sometimes it is like looking at an old couple, which makes him a little baffling. While observing 111, he sensed theplexity of his host''s heart andughed silently. In other words, it is the first time his host has encountered such a powerful fake sister. It stands to reason that it is impossible for taskers to appear in a world at the same time. He specifically inquired about the task number. Anyway, on the Space-Time Administration, there was indeed no other task person assigned to this world. I also wondered if they did it to the family. It was denied in an instant, isn''t Tang Yi''s lucky charm made by the opponent? If Tang Guo was right at home, he would definitely not get along well with them. And if it''s the right person, he cane out the first time. Looking at the other party''s actions, he finally came to a conclusion, perhaps, the people on both sides of Tang Guo are not, maybe it exists in the universe, a folk master. I came here identally, spied on the will of the world, and nned to change the fate of those around me. In other words, this world is moreplicated. The real son of heaven is not Tang Yi, but Tang Guo, a traverser? Tang Guo also felt that Tang Yi couldn''t hide the look in Tang Kui''s eyes. It was not until the Tang family came downstairs that she buried her head to eat, and dared not look at Tang Kui anymore. Tang Kui ate something and hurried away. He couldn''t stay in this home anymore. He didn''t know what his good sister had done to Tang Yi. The look in his eyes was so strange. He is a little bit too much. Soon after Tang Kui left, Tang Yi also made an excuse to go out with friends and went out. In fact, she went to discuss with her group of little sisters, because of the dreamst night, she nned to find a chance to confess to Tang Kui. Last nights dream had a disadvantage, more of a good thing. Dont you just talk about the bad things in your dream, dont you need to believe it? And now she didn''t write her wish, she nned to want Tang Kui to confess her, if it seeded, it wouldn''t be contrary to everything in the dream, and there would be no worries. With such a fluke, Tang Yi went to her little sister and gave an idea how to confess to Tang Kui. Seeing Tang Kui now, she would think of the sweet scenes in her dreams. The Tang family and his wife also had their own affairs. After eating, they went out. They were not worried about Tang Guo. Tang Guo made many friends, and it was possible to invite friends or be invited. Now Tang Guo was the only one left in the whole family. She has no appointment today and does not n to go out. Unexpectedly, a cheeky guy came. "Xiaoguo, is Tang Kui away?" Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "My brother is not here, so I hurried out early in the morning, maybe something will happen temporarily. Brother Tao, what are you looking for with my brother?" "It''s not a big deal. It''s not that the movie is going to be released. Last time I heard him mention that I was very interested in this subject. I have several movie tickets in his hand. My parents are not at home, and my brother doesn''t want to go, so I think of you. By the way, uncles and aunts are not there?" When talking, Tao Yu took out several movie tickets, seemingly intending to invite their family to watch. The expression is natural and not embarrassing at all. "They are all going out." Tang Guo had already walked up to Tao Yu and nced, "What kind of movie?" Chapter 1772: Unlucky daughter (40) Chapter 1772: Unlucky daughter (40) "Science fiction." Tao Yu was a little nervous about this. After all, if he brought a movie ticket with a love theme and invited Tang Kui to watch it, he was afraid it would cause unnecessary misunderstanding. Especially recently, the blockbuster film released is this science fiction movie, and it is more difficult to buy tickets. With this excuse, it should not be so easy to wear. "Science fiction." Tang Guo stretched out his voice, making Tao Yu''s heart pounding. So, is the little girl not interested in this kind of science fiction movie? Tao Yu smiled and pretended not to care at all, "Does Xiaoguo like it? If you are free today, let''s go see it." "Of course, if you are not interested, then forget it, I will go alone." In fact, he didn''t want to say thest sentence at all. Anxiously, Tang Guo was most interested in the subject matter of science fiction. The system measured Tao Yu''s psychological fluctuations, and he was almostughing. Tao Yu''s mood at this moment is the same as that of the stock market, which is extremely vtile. The wavy lines up and down are super exaggerated. Tao Yu watched indifferently, but was actually observing Tang Guo''s expression. On the little girl''s face, I can''t see like or dislike, which is a bit helpless. "Science fiction." Tang Guo said again, Tao Yu was crying in his heart, so whether he was interested anymore. "Tell the truth..." Tao Yu: Can you say itpletely in one sentence? Now his heart is about to jump out. "Although I say it, Brother Tao may not believe it." Tao Yu: "..." Is this what people often say, the reason why your heart beats faster when you fall in love? System: Yes, no matter how good the heart is, it will be yed badly by the host. "Big Brother Tao, in fact, the subject matter I am most interested in is science fiction." Tang Guo finally said the whole thing, "Or, let''s go see it, I happen to be free today. Just so many votes, just two of us ?" "The rest, I''ll call and give it to others. There is still some time before the screening." "Oh, that''s okay." Tang Guo nodded, "Then Big Brother Tao waits for me, I''ll go up and change clothes and get down immediately." "Don''t worry, you take your time. It doesn''t matter if the girl goes out. It doesn''t matter if it takes a long time. It''s still early for the screening time. I came by car and passed quickly. System: Come prepared, this guy. Twenty minutester, Tang Guo came down. Tao Yu was very nervous, and asked the little girl he liked to get in the car. After getting in the car, he almost subconsciously fastened her seat belt. In the end, I felt too close, and for fear of scaring her, I had to say, "Seat belt, are you fastened?" "Okay, or else, Brother Tao will check it." Tang Guo replied casually. Tao Yu really took it seriously, checked carefully and thought there was no problem before starting the car. "Brother Tao, you are quite cautious." "This kind of life safety matter must be careful." The key is that the little girl he is carrying this time, but the little girl he cares about, can he be a little more careful? After driving to the parking lot not far from the cinema, the two walked into the cinema together. Tang Guo seemed to have forgotten that Tao Yu gave the movie tickets. Tao Yu took the initiative to buy all kinds of food, anyway, the kind that little girls like. Then he sat in the theater and watched the movie quietly. Tao Yu felt satisfied when he said nothing and did nothing. Chapter 1773: Unlucky daughter (41) Chapter 1773: Unlucky daughter (41) Before the Tang family returned, Tao Yu sent Tang Guo back to the Tang family. Along the way, the two also chatted about everything about science fiction. Tao Yu felt a little relief. Fortunately, he had no brains and said that he was interested in love topics. From the conversation with Tang Guo, he clearly felt that this little girl really understands science fiction subjects. Whether it''s a book, a movie, or something else. With this knowledge, he has already thought about how to continue in the future. On the second weekend, Tao Yu directly sent a message to Tang Guo. It was all the pictures. After he posted them, he waited for Tang Guo to ask. "Big Brother Tao, is this an exhibition?" With a smile on the corner of Tao Yu''s lips, he returned the message: "Yes, I have a ticket for some science fiction exhibitions. Are I free? Do you want to go?" "I must go, Brother Tao will have such a good thing in the future, so can''t forget me." "No." Because of her, he loves science fiction even more. Tang Guo invited people to y on weekends, and the Tang family wouldn''t care. Even Tang Kui wouldn''t care so much, he spoiled him when Tang Guo was there. She goes out to y, and he will not restrain him. This fake sister, who is better than a real sister, has great skills. Recently, he was a littleplicated by Tang Yi''s eyes, and on the weekend, he didn''t want to go home. He had a hunch that Tang Yi wanted to trouble him. He wasn''t afraid, he only hoped that Tang Yi would take action quickly, and only if he broke through, he could refuse ruthlessly. To avoid avoiding it like this, it makes people think that he who is an older brother hates her, although the truth is. Tang Yi over there is not ready, how to confess. On Tang Guo''s side, he got in touch with a good friend who used to y. After chatting, I talked about how she found her biological parents. This girl''s name is He Yujiao, and she is in elementary, middle and high schools. In the eyes of many people, their rtionship is very good. Including the original owner himself, think so too. Before the ident, the original owner had never known that He Yujiao was more jealous of her, even if she did not show off. After the college entrance examination, Tang Guo came to this city to attend college. He Yujiao had average grades in the college entrance examination and attended a very ordinary school. It''s a little far away from here. Although I didn''t keep in touch every day, I still chatted when I remembered asionally. It''s just that it''s hard to get together. It stands to reason that no matter how good friends are, they will gradually fade away and there will be no topics. Tang Guo naturally didn''t have the intention to take the initiative to chat with He Yujiao, but she sent a photo of her with the whole family to her own space. In her social ount, all people she knows are added. He Yujiao looked at the background, and the strangers in the Tang family, and she was very curious about who was in the photo. No, I found Tang Guo and the two chatted. When the other party asked, Tang Guo didn''t hide it either. After all, one person who caused the tragedy of the original owner was this He Yujiao. She has to return all those whomitted evil. Forgetting hatred is not her style. He Yujiao: So, you are now a daughter. Tang Guo, you are all a daughter, don''t forget my good friend. Tang Guo: Why did you forget? Come and y, and I will treat you well. He Yujiao: You take it seriously, just for fun. You are so good now, I am so happy for you. Tang Guo: Thank you, how are you doing? He Yujiao: Very good. ... After that day, He Yujiao and Tang Guo only contacted asionally. Every time they contacted, He Yujiao would give her the feeling that they were best friends. Chapter 1774: Unlucky daughter (42) Chapter 1774: Unlucky daughter (42) Time passed in a hurry and ushered in the new year''s college entrance examination. Tang Yi and herdies discussed how to confess to Tang Kui, and the final result of the discussion was that she would confess to Tang Kui after the college entrance examination. Tang Yi''s grades were not bad, so there shouldn''t be any problems in entering the university where Tang Guo studied more in this city. She obeyed the words of thedies and chose to work silently for a year, and then confessed to Tang Kui with her excellent appearance. She even vaguely thought that if her score in the college entrance examination was better than Tang Guo, it would be better. Even if it is not super, it has to be better than Tang Guo. Although the regions are different, the scores of the exam papers for the college entrance examination are different. However, if she can be admitted to the city''s liberal arts champion, then she is also very good? However, there are so many outstanding students this year. It is not so easy to be a liberal arts champion. Although she worked very hard, she was not the top group. Tang Yi felt a little anxious. She once heard Tang Kui praise that Tang Guo had good grades and said that Tang Guo was excellent. She also wanted to be praised by Tang Kui after she got the results, and he would look at her with admiration. The night before the college entrance examination, she unknowingly took out the lucky charm. Looking at the smooth, t and clean side of the rock, the gel pen fell on it unknowingly. When she reacted, there was already a small line of handwriting on it: Be the city''s liberal arts champion. Tang Yi came back to his senses and wanted to erase the words on it. Naturally it couldn''t be wiped off, and finally she shook her head and put the stone back. She does not believe that lucky charm will realize this wish. She knew her own strength. There shouldn''t be any problems in entering the university in this city. But if you want to be a champion in liberal arts, that is simply a dream. ording to the citys previous rankings, she can rank up to 30 in the liberal arts. In many peoples eyes, this result is not bad. However,pared with the first ce, this result is really a few points. Tang Yi didn''t hold on to hope, and fell asleep just after nine o''clock. This night, she had a dream. In her dream, she was frantically doing test papers. I don''t know how many test papers have been done, anyway there are for every subject. When she woke up in the morning, she was surprised. She had a night''s dream and didn''t feel tired. As for the dream, she only remembered that she had done a lot of test papers, but she couldn''t remember the others. It was Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui who sent Tang Yi to school. Tang Kui is busy going to thepany. This is not a weekend. Tang Guo also has sses in school. When it was time for the exam, Tang Yi took the test paper and did it silently. Some questions that she couldn''t remember for a while, she put them aside first, waited for the whole article to be done, and then looked back. When she looked back at the reminders that she didn''t know at the beginning, a scene shed in her mind. This scene turned out to be the scene where she did the test paper in her dreamst night. The reminder that I wouldn''t have originally appeared in the dream. She almost yelled out in surprise, but at the end she hurriedly covered her mouth, quickly reviewed the answer in her dream, and filled it out on the nk test paper. Looking at the past one by one, it turned out that all the questions that would not have appeared in the dream. Moreover, when she stared at the question, the answer would automaticallye to mind. Without hesitation, she told her instinctively that this was the correct answer and quickly filled it in. Chapter 1775: Unlucky Daughter (43) Chapter 1775: Unlucky Daughter (43) Tang Yi did the same for the two-day college entrance examination. Do it through the whole article first, and then you won''t be able to look back. Whenever staring at the question, the answer will automatically appear in her mind. Such a thing is really magical and pleasant to her. In the college entrance examination, almost no one can resist this temptation. Take things from your dreams without any rejection. Tang Yi naturally epted this result with pleasure. It''s just that she understands something better than the average person, yes, she thinks she will dream of so many questions, which must be the reason for the lucky stone. After the college entrance examination, the Tang family asked Tang Yi how was the exam? Tang Yi only said, "It should be the same as usual." She said that because she was afraid that the final answer might not be correct for those questions that would not be correct. Because of her uncertainty, she didn''t get the right answer. Do nothing, just wait for the result, maybe you can have a surprise in the end. "Don''t stress too much, just stay calm." Lin Yinghuiforted, "Xiaoyi, you can think about where to go now, and rx." Tang Yi shook his head and refused: "Let''s wait for the results toe down, otherwise you won''t have fun ying." She did intend to go out to y, but before going out, she wanted to confess to Tang Kui first. If it seeds, can she travel with Tang Kui? The Tang family did not force her, and they were more concerned about her recently. Seeing that Tang Yi had no other problems, I felt relieved. Of course, they will never forget Tang Guo. Even if Tang Guo doesn''t go home every day, he will contact her every day, and will also video with her when he is free in the evening. As for Tang Kui, whenever he is free, he will study how to spoil his good sister. Tang Yi didn''t know that, except during weekends, Tang Kui might go to see Tang Guo at noon and take his good sister to dinner. This is a bitter for Tao Yu, and Tang Kui is clearly upying his time with his future daughter-inw. But what can he say? In the future, his uncle, he can only tolerate, pick Tang Kui''s time to find Tang Guo. Now his excuse is very good. Anyway, it is about the subject of science fiction. With a few books and a few figures, he can meet Tang Guo. Exhibitions or something, he wished the whole city had science fiction exhibitions every day. Even more eagerly, science fiction movies are released every month, and I hope that all directors across the country will open sci-fi serials. Seeing Tao Yu''s enthusiasm, Tang Guo was ashamed to refuse. This person is really interesting. So, she just pretended to know nothing and watched him perform. When you see him in a hurry, follow his heart''s development. Tao Yu is still working hard to maintain his personal settings, but he does not know that in front of Tang Guohe''s system, it has long since copsed. Tang Guo didn''t know what Tang Yi wrote down the night before the college entrance examination. She has no time to monitor Tang Yi every day. And with Tang Yi''s achievements, she couldn''t think of it, and the other party wanted to go further. Therefore, when I heard that Tang Yi was the number one in the liberal arts this year, I was taken aback for a while. She knew all Tang Yi''s achievements this year. Most of them are hovering around the city''s thirty, and asionally they can be admitted to less than thirty. What? Suddenly became a champion in liberal arts? Tang Yi was overjoyed, and the Tang family was also happy for her. Chapter 1776: Unlucky daughter (44) Chapter 1776: Unlucky daughter (44) "Tongzi, please check, the top 30 of the liberal arts students in this city who participated in the college entrance examination, are there any abnormalities." Tang Guo sat in the snack bar, squinting slightly. There must be something wrong with it. [Ok, host. At the same time, Tang Kui, who had already returned to thepany, also said, "Three of you, let me find out if there is anything unusual about the liberal arts students who were in front of Tang Yi. I guess, she probably wrote a wish. On the lucky charm. I really dont know what she did, and her grades are fine." System 111ined in my heart, what picture, didn''t I want you and praise. Tucao returned to Tucao, he went to check it carefully. Before long, the systems on both sides detected one incident. [Host, I found one thing. The first-ranked liberal arts student in the city, when he went down the next day of the college entrance examination, was very unlucky to be hit on his head by an object falling from a high altitude. Currently, he is still in aa. When the system said this, the voice was a little serious, [Host, did Tang Yi write his wishes, and there is such a coincidence? The object that fell from a high altitude was not man-made, but a small flower pot on the top floor, which I dont know who put it up. Fortunately, it was stic, but there was still some dirt inside. If it were other materials, the girl would be dead. "Let''s go, go to the hospital to see." Tang Guo wouldn''t think that he would only be injured by objects from high altitude if he was targeted by that evil thing. Maybe, there are any follow-up questions. She and Chen Xian, Zhao Wen and his wife greeted them and said they wanted to go out for a stroll, so they took a taxi to the hospital. ording to the information provided by the system, she went to the ward of the injured girl. He is still in aa and his injuries are not mild. When she came to the door of the ward, she saw a middle-aged woman with a pale face sitting on the side of the bed heartbroken. Lying on the hospital bed was a little girl with tender cheeks. She walked in and greeted the middle-aged woman, "Hello Auntie, I''m here to see Xu Nini." The middle-aged woman quickly wiped the wet corners of her eyes and squeezed a smile, "I wonder if you are?" "A person who was once helped by Xu Nini." Tang Guo lied without changing his face, "Once the wallet fell out, thanks to Xu Nini, he picked it up and returned it to me." Although Xu Nini did not help her, Xu Ninis ssmate might be a little lucky and often picked up other peoples wallets. Moreover, every time it was returned sessfully. Xu Nini probably didn''t remember how many wallets she picked up and what the owner of the wallet looked like. Xu Ninis ssmate not only has good academic performance, but is also a kind of good student who is good at picking up money and now has to help her grandma cross the road. It can be said that it is a clear stream. The Xu family is not wealthy. Winning Xu Nini''s grades makes her the hope of the whole family. When she usually goes out to study, she has to be a part-time tutor to subsidize the family. Now that something happened, Xu''s mother felt that her sky had fallen. It has been so many days, Xu Nini hasn''t woken up yet. The doctor said that Xu Nini would wake up, but every time she didn''t wake up, she wondered whether the doctor felt sorry for her and wasforting her. In fact, Xu Nini could not wake up because she was about to be a vegetable. Mother Xu couldn''t help crying when she thought of this. Is her daughter too lucky, too good, God wants to take her away? Chapter 1777: Unlucky daughter (45) Chapter 1777: Unlucky daughter (45) If possible, she would rather her daughter have a safe life instead of seeking wealth, but stability. "Thank you, but Nini hasn''t woke up yet. If she wakes up, she will be very happy, you can see her." Tang Guo smiled and said, "She will definitely wake up." Xu''s mother seemed to beforted, and then said, "Yes, Nini will wake up." She turned her head and went to see Xu Nini in the hospital, "Nini, look, the people you have helped remember still You. You can get it. You must wake up. Because there are many people in this world waiting for you to help them." Tang Guo took out a very nice bracelet and put it on Xu Ninis wrist. There were two beads on it. She pointed to a crystal clear bead and said, "This is a lock for transportation. Hold your own good fortune." She held another reddish bead, "This is a transfer bead. Wearing it can transfer and resolve all bad luck." "Xu Nini will definitely wake up now." "Thank you." Tang Guo said so well. Xu''s mother didn''t refuse, she hurriedly cut the fruit for her to eat. Tang Guo sat on the side, and did not refuse, speaking with Xu''s mother, checking Xu Nini''s position from time to time. [Host, ording to my test, that strange energy is being driven away. But it should take a while. After all, Xu Nini is too lucky, and the other party seems to have made a lot of money. "Ok." Tang Guo responded in a low voice and continued to talk to Xu''s mother. At this time, the door of the ward was also opened, and a male voice rang: "Hello Auntie, I came to see Xu Nini, and I heard that something went wrong with her. My wallet was picked up by her. This is a very nice little girl ssmate, I hope she can be early..." Before Tang Kui had spoken, he saw Tang Guo sitting by the hospital bed and looking at him seriously. Then he smiled naturally and continued, "I hope she will wake up soon. ." "Thank you." Mother Xu was really moved. Nini was right. There are still many people in this world. She helped a hundred people. Among these hundred people, it is impossible for everyone to be a bad person. If she didn''t help any of them, the good people in there would be pitiful. Look, today these two, who are good-looking, kind-hearted, and gracious, don''t you juste to see her Nini. Mother Xu secretly wiped her tears, and when she saw Tang Kui took out a ne, she put it around Xu Nini''s neck, a little puzzled. Tang Kui said, "This is my blessing to Xu Nini, and I hope this ne will bring her good luck." After speaking, he suddenly caught sight of the bracelet on Xu Nini''s wrist. [111: "Host, very abundant mysterious power, your fake sister has so many good things in her hands. Or when we leave this world, let''s abduct your sister together."] "Xiao Hei went to the wall of the roof and made an idea to my sister." Poor 111: "..." The fake sister is more important than his little friend. "Brother, did Xu Nini pick up your wallet?" Tang Guo asked with a smile just then. Tang Kui nodded naturally, "Yeah, this is a good ssmate who is good at picking up money. Howe Xiaoguo''s wallet was picked up by Xu Nini?" "Yeah, it''s really a coincidence." Tang Kui walked up to Tang Guo and touched her head, "It''s a coincidence. It seems that Xu Nini is a really good person. In the past, she must have done a lot of good things to be able to be such a coincidence." Chapter 1778: Unlucky daughter (46) Chapter 1778: Unlucky daughter (46) Xu''s mother was a little confused, and after chatting, she realized that Tang Guo and Tang Kui were actually two brothers and sisters. It was a coincidence, but both of them were actors, and she could not see that all of them were acting. Several people chatted, how often Xu Nini, who had been unconscious, actually woke up. Mother Xu was so happy that she went to call the doctor. After confirming that Xu Nini was okay, she was really happy to cry. After Tang Guo and Tang Kui left, Mother Xu sat by the hospital bed and wiped her tears, pointing at Xu Ninis wrist and the ne on her neck, "Nini, you must not take these two things off. This is just now. Those two were sent to you for transport. Originally, you were in aa for more than half a month and did not wake up. As soon as they came, you woke up. Wear it well, don''t lose it, and hide until your clothes leave." "Mom, are they?" Mother Xu said everything before. Xu Nini looked confused. Did she find the wallet of the brother and sister just now? Although she lived in her teens, from a few years old, she agreed to pick up all kinds of things, some of which were very valuable, and they were returned. ording to other people''s jokes, if she did not return these things, she might have made a fortune. She doesn''t think so, things that don''t belong to her should not be required. If its important to someone, even life-saving money, wouldnt she harm people? In life, the most important thing is to have a clear conscience. She doesn''t want to add sin to herself. She didn''t think she was doing good deeds. She picked up other people''s things, shouldn''t they return it? As for helping some people, it''s all within her ability. Can some smooth things be considered good these years? Then she really feels sad for this era. She didn''t want to be a cold person. One day in the future, it will be sad to be lying helpless on the ground, only people taking pictures to watch the excitement, and no one calling her an ambnce. Xu Nini recalled the appearance of the siblings just now and was very sure that she had not picked up the other''s wallet. Moreover, the other party looks so outstanding, her memory is super good, basically a text can be recited after reading it twice, absolutely impossible to remember wrong. Moreover, the owner of the wallet she picked up was not so young. Most of them are aunts and uncles, as well as some elderly people. But Xu Nini did not say this to Xu''s mother. These confusions, she was about to be discharged from the hospital, and asked in person. "Mom, did you leave their contact information?" Mother Xu nodded hurriedly, "I stayed, stayed, or they took the initiative to stay. If there is any problem, you can ask them for help." "Mom, I''ve been in aa for so long, can my family pay for hospitalization?" Xu''s mother shed tears, "Your ssmates and teachers, they all collected some money. I also spent the college tuition that I prepared for you. If I don''t wake up again, my mother can only sell the small house at home. ." "Mom, don''t cry anymore. When I get better, I will help people make up lessons during the holidays. I will definitely have to repeat the lessons. I will work harder to get a schrship. At that time, there will be no money to spend in the university. In good universities, dont they always have schrships? I owe them to the school first, and then I will pay back when I work." Xu Nini''s thinking is simple, as long as she is alive, everything is easy to do. She has always been very clear about her own path. For her, the best way out is to read books, and she has done well. Chapter 1779: Unlucky daughter (47) Chapter 1779: Unlucky daughter (47) The only bad thing is that he was a little back, was smashed into aa for half a month, and missed the college entrance examination. It doesn''t matter if it is not enough, she is still alive. I feel very good now. I wake up and I should be able to recover soon. Fortunately, she is still behind, otherwise her mother probably won''t survive. "Mom, don''t be sad, I am here with everything. Don''t worry, I will let you live a good life." "As long as you are safe, it doesn''t matter whether your mother is doing well or not." "Mom, people go to high ces. Your requirements are too low. With your daughter''s ingenuity, how can you be safe and sound, you must use your strengths and let your life shine brilliantly." Xu Nini said. When speaking, it was really full of light, which dispelled the haze of Xu''s mother. Xu''s mother had beenforted by Xu Nini, she didn''t worry about anything in an instant, and just asked Xu Nini if she wanted to eat. The mother and daughter were happy and warm. Tang Yi didn''t know about Xu Nini, nor did it matter to the other party. She only knew that her wish hade true. She is currently preparing, what will she do, confess to Tang Kui. In the end, she knocked on Tang Kui''s door while other people in the family were away, only Tang Kui. Before Tang Kui opened the door, her heart was about to jump out. When Tang Kui opened the door and asked her what was happening, her face flushed and she couldn''t say a word. Seeing him looking at her with a strange look on Tang Kui, she finally plucked up courage. "Big Brother, I..." Tang Yi held her hands firmly, her heartbeat could no longer be stopped, and she was a little breathless when she spoke, "I...I like you." In the end, she said these words, eyes on the floor. Look, don''t look at Tang Kui at all. She waited quietly, waiting for Tang Kui''s words. The air was very quiet, and Tang Kuis alienated voice sounded: "Xiaoyi, you are my sister, and I am only your sister. You have already taken the college entrance examination. You should go out and take a look at the world and get to know more people. One day, you can meet someone you really like." "No, big brother, I only like you, I always like you." Tang Yi defended, and his heart became empty, "I..." "But I only treat you as a younger sister, Xiaoyi. You also have a suitor. They also like you very much. Will you agree to them because they like you very much?" Naturally not. Tang Yi couldn''t tell, she knew Tang Kui didn''t like her a long time ago. She still wanted to try. Tang Kui was very good. She had the courage to confess when she became the number one in the liberal arts. As a result, she was not as good as she expected. Even in her expectations, she was still disappointed. "Anything else? Xiaoyi." "No...no, big brother...I''m sorry." Tang Yi buried his head, "I just want to express my feelings so as not to have regrets in the future." "Well, now I know it, and you have the answer." Tang Yi''s lost departure did not even have the qualifications to question. Because he didn''t like her, she was not qualified to ask why the other party didn''t like her. The next day, Tang Yi and herdies nned to travel. Within three days, the Tang family received a call from the hospital, saying that Tang Yi and his party had an ident. At that time, the Tang family were all eating. Hearing this news, the Tang family''splexion changed instantly. Tang Guo and Tang Kui were sitting opposite each other. They looked at each other tacitly, then at the same time made a somewhat worried expression, and then looked at each other deeply. Tang Kui: I really suspect that this fake sister graduated from the same drama school with him. Tang Guo: Maybe, did she really have such a brother? Chapter 1780: Unlucky daughter (48) Chapter 1780: Unlucky daughter (48) It took the Tang family a long time to reach the hospital where Tang Yi was located. They were told that Tang Yi had been out of danger and was currently in aa, and should be able to wake up soon. At this time, the Tang family learned that what happened to Tang Yi and his party. It turned out that it was not a car ident, but a problem when several people were ying entertainment. The little sisters who were walking with Tang Yi suffered only a little bruise. But Tang Yi was different, the parts that had fallen from the looseness above smashed upright. Fortunately, the parts are not big or high, otherwise Tang Yi might die on the spot. ording to the surveince pictures at the time, Tang Yi seemed to have discovered something wrong, and he moved a little to the side, but it was toote. Tang Guo looked at the situation in the surveince screen where Tang Yi was knocked over his head, and subconsciously looked at Tang Kui, but the other party was also looking at her. In the end, the two of them withdrew their gazes, and when they looked at each other just now, they only exchanged a piece of information, and the ce they hit was the same as Xu Nini''s. The doctor said that he would wake up soon, so why do they look a little hanged? The Tang family and his wife were extremely worried. They couldn''t talk about such mysterious and wonderful things. Even if they say it, they don''t believe it or take it seriously. After all, Tang Yi is the daughter they have raised for more than ten years, and she has feelings in every way. They didn''t know anything, they were just kind-hearted. Tang Guo had no ns from the beginning to let them know the truth of the cruelty. As for Tang Yi''s quality, it will slowly be revealed in the future. Her behavior will make the two of them sad, and it is inevitable that they will definitely experience this. Sure enough, Tang Guo and Tang Kui didn''t expect it badly. A weekter, Tang Yi didn''t mean to wake up either. The Tang family asked every day, the doctor checked too many, and there was no problem at all. He was also surprised that Tang Yi had not been able to wake up. Xu Nini has been discharged from the hospital over there, and Tang Yi hasn''t moved yet. Xu Nini originally nned to ask Tang Guo and Tang Kui why they lied to help her. Later, she dismissed the idea, thinking that it was not good for her to ask like this. What if someone just wants to do good deeds. When asked by her, she might not do good things in the future. Therefore, she silently wrote down their contact information, and when she was discharged from the hospital, she called them separately to thank them. As for other things, she can''t do much. Maybe they will need her help someday. She remembered this favor. Then, Xu Nini didn''t bother to see before, and first implemented the repetition, and then went to tutor to earn money. She was alive and kicking all day, looking at her not like someone who had just been discharged from the hospital. After more than two months, Tang Yi finally woke up. She was incredible to learn that she had been in aa for so long. She only remembered that there was something that fell and hit her, and soon passed out in aa. The current university freshmen have already begun military training. Although Tang Yi woke up, she had been in aa for more than two months, and her body had not recovered well, especially on the top of her head, there was a very hideous scar, and she did not want to go out to see people. In the scar area, the hair growth is still very slow. Compared with the long ck hair in other positions, it happens to be on the top of the head, half the size of the fist, and the scar is ugly. It is really called her, and some cannot ept it. It''s summer again, and I can''t wear a hat indoors like winter. Chapter 1781: Unlucky Daughter (49) Chapter 1781: Unlucky Daughter (49) It took Tang Yi a long time to ept her currently forced to bald. Every time Tang Kui came to the hospital, she was a little afraid to face it. Tang Kui didn''t like her originally, but now that she sees her ugly appearance, I''m afraid he doesn''t like her even more. Lin Yinghui saw that Tang Yi was depressed all day, andforted: "Wake up and you will get better soon. In a few months, your hair will grow back. Xiaoyi, at this time, you have to take care of your body. school starts." "I see, Mom, I just can''t take it for a while." Tang Yongbo was also a little distressed, so he said, "Is there anything you want or ask for? At this time, it''s best to be happy." Hearing Tang Yongbo''s question, Tang Yi''s heart moved. Although she was in front of Tang Kui, she looked very inferior. But if he can appear in front of him in such a weak and pitiful way, I don''t know if the other party can look at it and apany her. Therefore, Tang Yi said, "Parents, where did the eldest brother go? Recently, can I follow the eldest brother to thepany? I''m always bored in the house, and I also feel bored." Hearing Tang Yi''s request, Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui were taken aback. Follow Tang Kui to thepany? Although they didn''t speak, they objected subconsciously in their hearts. Tang Yongbo left most of thepany''s work to Tang Kui. Don''t look at Tang Kui asionally having time at noon to pick Tang Guo for dinner. In fact, he is very busy. Why did he set Tang Guo to be at noon on the 13th, because he would have various entertainments at other times. Even, sometimes, at noon on the 13th and 5th, he has no time to go there. It was also that his performance was so good that Tang Yongbo was relieved and slowly handed over power to him. It can be regarded as shooting himself in the foot. Tang Yi is injured now, they should have agreed to the small request. They love Tang Yi, but they also love their son. So busy, I''m afraid there is no time to take care of the wounded Tang Yi. In the unlikely event that Tang Yi had any problems, that wouldn''t point Tang Kui''s heart. If it causes losses to thepany because of this, it would be strange for shareholders not to make trouble. At that time, the influence on Tang Yi, Tang Kui, and even the entirepany will not be good. I love my daughter, but I love my daughter. Thepany is in everyone''s interest, and they can''t, because Tang Yi agreed to a somewhat absurd request with a small request. Even if Tang Kui loved Tang Guo, he didn''t take Tang Guo to thepany anytime and anywhere. Tang''s is not an ordinarypany. Every employee who enters and exits needs an identity chip, face-sweeping, and fingerprints to get in. Tang Yongbo also only froze for a moment, not thinking that Tang Yi was deliberately embarrassing them, maybe the little girl did not understand this, and said, "Akui is very busy. When hees back, I will ask him toe up and apany you more. Weekends At that time, let him take your two sisters out to y, how about?" "Dad, I won''t cause trouble to thepany, just give me a ce to sit." Tang Yi said persistently. When she was a child, she had never been to Tang''spany and didn''t care about it. All I know is that the Tang family is a very bigpany. I don''t understand that the Tang family is a top chippany and involves many upper-level secrets. All employees are very strict when entering and leaving. Especially, the main building where Tang Kui works. Other series are not so strict, but without Tang Kui, Tang Yi would probably not go. Chapter 1782: Unlucky daughter (50) Chapter 1782: Unlucky daughter (50) Tang Yongbo saw Tang Yi''s pitiful appearance, although he was a little bit affectionate, he was not confused. He walked up to Tang Yi and patted her on the shoulder gently, "Xiaoyi, at thepany side, entry and exit are very strict. Nonpany members cannot enter. Even me and you Mom, you must also need an ID chip, a face to verify a fingerprint, and triple protection before you can enter. If it is wrong, neither can. "Xiaoyi, don''t be sad. When you graduate from college or internship, your elder brother will help you arrange the internship ID, then you can go to thepany. With Xiaoyi''s ability, through the internship, thepany will be sessful Its easy to get in and out of thepany as a full member of thepany. Lin Yinghui encouraged, Xiaoyi is so good, its definitely possible. Even if you can''t enter, Tang''s chippany and otherpanies under its name are also fine. It is this building that is strictly for entry and exit. If they go to other branches, they will not be embarrassed at all. However, their son is too capable, and in a short time, Tang''s chip has already gone to the world. For the sake of security and confidentiality, the future entry and exit may only be more and more strict. Once these things are leaked out, it is bad for the Tang family to say that they are small, but they will affect the entire country if they are bigger. Tang Yi was also taken aback when he heard the two couples say this. Is it so strict? She only knew that the Tang family involved many industries, but she really didn''t expect that there would be such a strict entry and exit ce. Both of them said this, and Tang Yi was not so stupid. She said on the spot that she was ignorant and would not mention this again. Seeing that she is so sensible, the Tang family felt that when Tang Kui had time on the weekend, let him take the two sisters out to y. Because Tang Yi''s performance was not obvious, it seemed that he was only relying on his brother, neither of them found anything, nor did they expect to go there. At the weekend, the Tang couple also talked about it. At the same time, they told Tang Guo and Tang Yi that thepany under Tang''s name and thepany Tang Kui is currently in charge of, if they want to enter, they must rely on their own skills. Even if they were the daughters of the Tang family, they couldn''t go in through the back door. At most, it is to give them an internship opportunity. If they fail to pass by then, they can only be eliminated, and they will be arranged elsewhere in the future. Tang Guo didn''t say a word, she had a decision in her heart, and she made a decision on thispany. She studied science and entered a technologypany. Isn''t she ill? System: Nothing is wrong, it''s just that the two crossing bosses work together to engage in technology. I don''t know if it will be a disaster in this world. Fortunately, the Tang family currently only makes chips. Tang Yi: "I will work hard." Tang Yi came out of the orphanage and was indeed raised in his hands. Ipletely forgot, she is a liberal arts student, what will happen to her in the future, uniting with technologypanies. Because she is this year''s liberal arts champion, she is very confident and believes that with her own skills, she can stay in the chippany that Tang Kui is currently in charge of. Tang Guo didn''t say a word. She nced at Tang Kui and was thinking whether she should ask Tang Kui first, go through the back door, get the qualifications for the internship, and go shopping inside. Tang Kui was actually thinking, his fake sister is not easy. I dont know if the other party has any technology about future high-end chips. Of course, other technologies are also possible. After all, technologypanies are very interested in high-tech things. Chapter 1783: Unlucky daughter (51) Chapter 1783: Unlucky daughter (51) Tang Yi finally started school, and Tang Guo is the same school. She thought that the distance was so close, no matter when Tang Kui saw Tang Guo, she would have a chance to catch the two of them, and it would be easy and natural to get in at that time. Unexpectedly, she stayed for several days and never saw Tang Kuie to Tang Guo. It is impossible for her to stay here every day. In the school, she took the initiative to find Tang Guo. She was even more reluctant. She hasn''t responded much to her appearance now, and she has to wear a wig on top of her head to hide the ugliness of the scar. But when Tang Guo stopped there, his eyes were very attractive. When she is by the other side''s side, won''t it cause countless people''s attention? Tang Guo was called an untouchable figure by the school boys. She was in aa for several months, her face was not good, and there were scars on the top of her head. After entering school, the response was mediocre, as if no one noticed her. This kind of taste is always ufortable. This hair can grow up in a few months. Tang Yi often visits the snack bar of Chen Xian and Zhao Wen. She mainly went to see, Tang Guo was not there. But they are not in the same ss, and it is not easy to meet them. She thought to herself, she was relieved not to see Tang Kuie to Tang Guo. Until one day, when she identally was outside the school gate, her face changed slightly when she watched Tang Guo get off Tang Kui''s car. She pretended to go up and say hello, "Big Brother, Guoguo, where are you going?" If Tang Kui only took Tang Guo to y and eat, it would really be wrong. Anyway, she is also a member of the Tang family, and nominally Tang Kui''s sister. Tang Kui''s hand closing the car door paused, raised his head, and looked at Tang Yi, whose expression couldn''t stop, and smiled: "I went to thepany, just sent Guoguo back." Hearing this, Tang Yi''s expression changed greatly. Although there was only one second, neither of them missed it. "Didn''t parents say that thepany''s entry and exit are very strict?" Tang Yi turned his gaze to Tang Guo, "Guoguo, I know you are curious about what thepany does, but if you ask your eldest brother to take you to thepany to y, you will bring it to him. A lot of trouble, causing bad effects." Tang Kui''s expression was a little strange, and the corners of his lips were slightly bent. This woman, why are there so many brain supplements? Tang Kui, will he leave such an obvious handle for people to do things? Tang Guo silently took out an internship certificate. She told Tang Yi to show the internship certificate, "Xiaoyi, you should have misunderstood. I identally knew that thepany is recruiting interns. So I asked my eldest brother about it. My eldest brother said that this time recruiting interns requires an exam. Today I took me to the exam. I was lucky. I passed the exam and got my internship certificate." Tang Yi originally wanted to continue to me, but he swallowed it all at once. Practice exam? As an intern, do I still have to take an exam? "Originally, Guoguo was going to go to thepany for an internship. I didn''t think it was necessary to take an exam. But she said she wanted to try, because she was more interested in this aspect, so I took her to try it. Unexpectedly, Guoguo was better than expected. Also outstanding." Tang Kui saw that Tang Yis expression was broken, and continued, Xiaoyi, you just went to college, so enjoy your college life first, and dont worry about work. Thepany recruits interns every year, so its sophomore and junior. If you are willing toe to thepany for an internship, you can either take the internship exam and enter thepany, or if you dislike the trouble and enter thepany directly." Chapter 1784: Unlucky Daughter (52) Chapter 1784: Unlucky Daughter (52) "Either way, it is not easy to stay in thepany." In fact, those who go in as interns through the back door can only be family members of high-levelpanies. These members are often unable to stay in the end and are assigned to otherpanies. The outsiders wanted toe in, but only one jumped in, passed the exam and became an intern in thepany. Thispetition is quite harsh. If a hundred people take the exam, only one or two may pass the exam. In the end, as long as they dont die, those whoe in this way can basically stay in thepany until the end. Those whoe in through exams and those whoe in through high-level backdoors will be assigned different departments. Those people of high-level family members actually sent them to gilded, and the department would not be too important. Unless you make up your mind to develop here and finally pass the assessment, you can stay. But most of them couldn''t bear the pain and chose to be arranged in anotherpany. Tang Guo said that he entered through the exam. With Tang Yi''s self-esteem, he would definitely not want to enter through the back door in the future. You may also choose to pass the practical exam. People who have not taken the internship exam don''t know how difficult it is to get in. She didn''t want to do this, and Tang Yi followed her everywhere. Neither Tang Guo nor Tang Kui hoped that Tang Yi entered thepany, even if it was the back door, they were not willing. Therefore, the two fake brothers and sisters joined together. What''s even more incredible is that the other party found out before they talked to Tang Yi. That''s just right to save them the trouble of talking. "Congrattions, Guoguo." Tang Yi forced a smile, "You are really good. You can pass your exam and enter thepany for internship." "It''s okay, I believe you can too." Tang Guo smiled and encouraged. Tang Yi also thought that he could do it, took a deep breath, and said, "Then I will try it next year." If you try now, it will definitely not work. A freshman who just entered school, she doesn''t know anything, who knows what to take the exam. She intends to study carefully, what questions will be tested if she wants to enter thepany. "Brother, Guoguo, you are all here, do you want to have a meal together?" Tang Guo saw that Tang Kui was a little unhappy, and said, "I have sses right away, so I won''t go." "I have another meeting here." Tang Kui said, he didn''t speak, he was really busy every day. To ask him why he had time to send Tang Guo and his sister, he could only squeeze out the time. As for Tang Yi, he has no obligation to be nice to her. Tang Kui is willing to treat whoever he is good to. I feel ufortable, what does it matter to him? "Well, then you go to work." Tang Yi wanted to keep smiling, but didn''t know, the more you kept it, the more ugly. Several people parted, and Tang Yi also went back to the dormitory. I quickly turned on theputer and searched for information about Down''s Technology Company. However, at the end of the search, there were only some rough and concise, other avable information, and no. Even on various browsers, there are very few posts discussing Down''s Technology Company. She tried to publish in a forum about the internship exam for Down''s Technology Company. I n to ask, the majority ofizens, so she can prepare. The post has just been posted, and indeed many people like it. Many people seem to know some, but they are all superficial news, less than she knows. After half an hour, she went to read the post and found that the ount had been frozen. The reason is: your post is not standardized and your ount will be suspended for 30 days. Tang Yi:? Chapter 1785: Unlucky Daughter (53) Chapter 1785: Unlucky Daughter (53) Tang Yi couldn''t figure it out. Where was the post she posted wrong? As ast resort, she went to see the appropriate post. Reading word by word, a new ount was registered. Repost the previous question. In the first few minutes, everything was fine. It was just that she swiped and found that the post had disappeared, and then her ount seemed to be blocked again. At this time, Tang Yi was already a little skeptical. Could it be that the content she posted was sensitive and could not be discussed on the forum, so there are so few news from Tang''s technologypany on the Inte? She registered a new ount again, without looking at the keyboard, typed a few words at random and posted it directly. When she read the post, she realized that the words she typed out at random were: I am ugly. Someone is already replying below: [Girl, tell me how ugly you are. [Send a photo, let us see. [The first time I discovered that there are such honest people on the Inte. [I am also very curious, how ugly you are, I can''t stand it, and I have to post a post to prove it. After half an hour, the post was not deleted and the ount was not banned. But Tang Yi''s random post was turned into a tall building and rmended to the homepage. The system has always paid attention to the new news on the Inte, knowing what Tang Yi is doing, and dictating it to Tang Guo. Tang Guo just smiled and asked: "She went to search for these, so she might as well ask her family or me. ording to our current rtionship, I really won''t refuse her." [With her self-esteem, she probably won''t ask the host. It''s even more impossible to ask Tang Kui, and she just went to college and would not ask the Tang couple. She wanted to learn this secretly, and then she would be a blockbuster. ] The system hummed and said, [I think its almost the same. Tao Yu seems to also know that Tang Guo entered the Tang Technology Company as an intern. Now, he has more chances. It was impossible for Tang Kui to pick up Tang Guo every time. Then the rest of the time, he can only pick it up. It was okay once twice, and two more times, Tang Kui also found something wrong. For example, one day, he had a sudden attack and drove outside the school. He happened to ran into Tang Guo and Tao Yu standing together, nning to get on the bus. He got out of the car and walked in front of the two with a smile on his face. Tang Guo didn''t have any surprised expressions. Tao Yu was different. At that time, he wanted to jump up and ask, Damn, why is Tang Kui here now? Tang Kui said with a smile on the corner of his lips, "Tao Yu, it''s a coincidence. It seems that you have been rtively idle recently. At present, many cities across the country have gradually begun to sort garbage, don''t you n to get more Is the city in your hands?" Tao Yu smiled: "I have handed it over to the people under my hand. The n has been finalized. If they can''t handle it, then just leave." "Oh, I have the patience." No wonder he has time to kidnap his sister here, "What are you doing here? Where are you going to take Guoguo?" Tao Yu said without changing his face, "Just passing by, I heard that Xiaoguo has been admitted to yourpany as an intern, so I will send her there." "Follow the way..." Tang Kui narrowed his eyes, "I''m free today, so you don''t need to drop in. You can go alone, and I will take Xiaoguo to thepany." As soon as Tang Kui''s words fell, his cell phone rang. After he answered, he frowned when he heard the voice inside. Tao Yu''s ears were sharp and he identally heard the content. He smiled and said, "Tang Kui, you seem to be very busy. It is important to deal with urgent matters. I just looked at it. You are now asking someone to book a ne ticket and drive there. It should be just right. catch up." "Xiaoguo, don''t worry, I''ll send her there." Tang Kui: "Well, I''ll beg you today." He walked up to Tao Yu and patted him on the shoulder vigorously. His voice was low, and he said in a threatening tone, "As long as it doesn''t go smoothly every day. " Tao Yu: "How can it be." It''s not every day, but often drop in. It''s not every day, but often. Chapter 1786: Unlucky daughter (54) Chapter 1786: Unlucky daughter (54) After Tang Guocheng was an intern at the Downs Technology Company, he had less time to go to the snack bar. As long as she has some time, she basically runs to thepany. Although Tang Kui spared time as much as possible, he took Tang Guo to thepany. But Tao Yu is like a fly, everywhere. As long as he didn''t have time, he turned his head, and his sister was picked up by Tao Yu in no time. Think about it, they are very angry. "Guoguo, or else, I''ll arrange a driver for you." Tang Kui suggested that when the family was eating on the weekend, "When there is no time, let the driver take you to thepany." Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo both nodded and agreed very much. Their baby girl, even if she is an intern and has a driver to pick her up, that''s fine. "In fact, it''s not that troublesome, no need." Tang Guo clearly refused, causing Tang Kui to take a deep look at her, "Really not necessary?" "No, it''s fine now." Tang Guo said again. Tang Kui was so entangled in his heart, if this younger sister was really the original sister. He prevented the other party from approaching Tao Yu, and that was really nothing to say. But this sister is not the original sister. Like him, he is an old dough stick who doesn''t know how many worlds he has traveled. People are not happy, he really can''t interfere. Although, he felt a little ufortable. In fact, he is very happy to have such a sister with simr interests and good abilities. That Tao Yu was able to grab her attention every time, his brother was not at all happy. The task is agreed, is he to spoil the sister? "Fine." Tang Kuipromised and didn''t force anything, but said, "Guoguo, I think you will take your driver''s license test when you have time. After you get your driver''s license, your brother will buy you a car. It will be easy to go anywhere. It''s much more convenient, and there is no need to arrange a driver." "Okay, my brother''s proposal is good." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled and readily agreed to this proposal. Tang Kui felt beautiful, and when Guoguo got her driver''s license, he gave her a few more cars. When the timees, let Guoguo drive to thepany every day, and that person named Tao Yu will have no excuse toe to see Guoguo. Tang Yi looked at the two brothers and sisters, and his heart was filled with sourness. When she used to go to school, she was looking forward to when she would see Tang Kui. When she was in high school, she went to the best school in the city, which was closed and could only go home on weekends. The reason she was looking forward to was that she could meet Tang Kui when she returned home. What she fears most now is the weekend, because Tang Kui and Tang Guo, whether they are sitting at the dinner table or going for a walk in the garden downstairs, morning exercises, or closed in the study to discuss something, are so harmonious. ,harmonious. These two talents are real brothers and sisters, and she can''t get into the topic at all. Especially Tang Kui''s unabashed love of Tang Guo made her feel ufortable. "Xiaoyi, you are also an adult. If you have time, please take the driver''s license test first." Lin Yinghui said with a smile, "When the timees, you and Guoguo would like to see what car you want." I have to say that the Tang family couples are really interesting. When the family is there, they pay attention to Tang Yi. However, all Tang Yi could see was that Tang Kui was indifferent to her and intimacy with Tang Guo. Tang Yi came back to his senses and said: "I will, mom." After that, she looked at Tang Kui''s position. Tang Kui didn''t seem to notice her, nor did she say in person that she would send her a car. I felt even more ufortable. Chapter 1787: Unlucky daughter (55) Chapter 1787: Unlucky daughter (55) [Tang Kui: "What is that woman thinking, why am I not happy to give her a car? Why should I give it to her? Why should I give a copy of Guoguo, I have to have her, how beautiful? ." [111 Gougouzi''s echo: "Host, don''t you see it."] "I''m stuffed." Tang Yi couldn''t help but stayed at the dinner table. Put down the tableware, and politely talked to a few people, and turned back to the room. Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo also asked a few more questions. Tang Yi said that she was not ufortable, but she had no appetite recently. After she went upstairs, Lin Yinghui nced at Tang Kui helplessly, and whispered: "Akui, mom knows you and Guoguo are rtives, and she has always been strange to Xiaoyi. Mom doesn''t force you, she has to be with Xiaoyi. Yiqin. You pamper Guoguo, we have no objection, and are still very happy. But when you mention this kind of thing, you just discuss it in private, there is no need to talk about it." She could see that Tang Yi seemed a little unhappy. After thinking about it for a moment, it should be what Tang Kui said just now that made Tang Yi feel sad. But Akui is this temperament, he really doesn''t have to, a bowl of water is t or something. People are partial, even if they are themselves. In many cases, they also wanted to treat Tang Guo better, because they were afraid that Tang Yi would be reluctant. After all, this is the daughter they have raised for more than ten years, just like their dear ones. It''s hard to be a parent. Can only think about Tang Yi''s face as much as possible. Tang Kui only dotes on Tang Guo, they are happy. After all, their parents, Tang Yi intervened, it was really not easy to understand, and they treated Tang Guo much better than Tang Yi. "Mom, it''s actually the same. She always knows whether it''s on the surface or in the dark. People are distinguished from each other by their own. Guoguo is my sister who has been separated from me for more than ten years. I shouldn''t be right. Is she better? What''s the matter with buying a car? Just selling one a day, that''s my pleasure, I like it, I spoil it. I can''t drive, and the warehouse is scrapped. It''s my heart." The two couples of the Tang family were funny and speechless when they heard this. The reason why they don''t have a face is that everything is close to Tang Guo. It was through Tang Guo''s return for more than a year, and found that their daughter was really good. Originally, they nned to hand over the Tang family to Tang Kui alone. They once thought about training Tang Yi. Finally found that Tang Yi''s grades were indeed good, but in some aspects, he was really not good at it. He didn''t have any talent and couldn''t manage some things of Tang''s. Tang Yi, like the little girls in ordinary families, did not have a keen sense of business smell, and she couldn''t pay attention to some things they identally left at home. I have been in the Tang family for more than ten years, but I don''t understand the field the Tang family is involved in. When Tang Yiyi did not hesitate and chose liberal arts, they basically determined Tang Yi''s future path. So Tang Yi said he wanted to learn all kinds of talents, and they readily agreed. The piano, chess, calligraphy and painting ss reported to her. At this age, girls from many families in one ss are already learning about family businesses and focusing on training in this area. Their results are different, especially by virtue of their strength, admitted to thepany''s interns, in a short time, they have adapted to the environment inside, and even made a little achievement. At that time, both husband and wife decided in their hearts. From now on, the Tang family will be jointly managed by their daughters. Chapter 1788: Unlucky daughter (56) Chapter 1788: Unlucky daughter (56) Tang Yi''s words, as long as she is the eldest of the Tang family, she can eat and drink forever. In other departments, arrange a spare job for her. If you dont want to go to work, you can open a shop. "Parents, you have too many scruples." Tang Kui thinks that he should teach this too kind parents a lesson. They are afraid they don''t know. Tang Yi may have already decided in his heart to use their lives. Come to exchange her love. "Guoguo has been lost since she was a child. You brought Xiaoyi back unintentionally. The love of her parents and the superior life of a little princess made her get rid of the fate of an orphan." Tang Kui said here, took a while, and then continued. "And what about Guoguo? I was lost when I was a child. If I hadn''t met such a kind person as Uncle Chen and Aunt Zhao, I wouldn''t know what would happen to Guoguo." "Even so, Guoguo has lost a lot. At a young age, the fear of being lost, and the pain of growing up without his biological parents. When hees back, his biological parents have to take into ount the mentality of adopting daughters, and get a bowl of water. Ping. Mom and Dad, I think this is not fair to Guoguo." Tang Guo didn''t expect that Tang Kui would say this straightforwardly. There is nothing wrong with the Tang family and they really love the original owner. It''s just a little bit softer to your rtives. So, standing in her position, it''s really hard to say these things. In her opinion, how good they are to Tang Yi today, and how disappointed they will be to Tang Yi in the future, can be regarded as a kind of punishment, so she didn''t bother. She doesn''t care anyway, treat her well, she remembers. She remembered what was bad to her. More or less is not a problem. "Parents, think about it for yourself, do this, where do you put Guoguo? Guoguo doesn''t care, but I care. How do you treat Xiaoyi, I can''t control, that is your will. And how am I right? Guoguo, you dont care about it. Guoguo is my sister. I spoil it if I want to. It''s my business how I spoil it, where and when." When Tang Kui said this, he nced at Tang Guo. As if saying to her, take a look, in this world, only your brother is the only one who spoils you. As for the one named Tao Yu, is itparable to your brother? Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo fell into silence when they heard these words. For about five minutes, they looked at Tang Guo with guilt. It was they who wanted something wrong, and what they shouldpensate is Guoguo. "Parents, you should understand it? You don''t owe Xiaoyi. If you really talk about it, shouldn''t she be grateful? If you are sensible, you will understand how you love Guoguo. Instead of you, Carefully maintain the harmony on the bright surface and level the bowl of water." "If you want her to really be because you are petting Guoguo, feeling ufortable and having a temper, then you probably raised a white-eyed wolf." The two couples said they wanted to understand, and Tang Guo apologized. Naturally, Tang Guo wouldn''t mind these things too much. Seeing that the two of them had a clear look, they seemed to have decided something. She raised her eyebrows gently. Now, can Tang Yi bear it? Tang Kui was right. The two couples preferred the missing daughter, and there was nothing wrong with it. As long as she doesn''t treat Tang Yi harshly, she is not qualified to question. The two couples entertained Tang Guo and Tang Kui to eat, and they said that they would also give Tang Guo a car. Tang Guo and Tang Kui looked at each other, and finally took a nce towards the stairs. Chapter 1789: Unlucky daughter (57) Chapter 1789: Unlucky daughter (57) "Brother, what were you looking at just now?" After eating, the two brothers and sisters took a walk in the garden to digest. Tang Kui smiled at the corner of his lips, "Na Guoguo, what were you looking at just now?" "I suddenly found out that the style of our stairs is pretty good, pretty good-looking, isn''t it the style of ancient Western Europe?" System: Great. My host is so big that it can actually go to ancient Western European style stairs. 111: That''s great, the host''s fake sister. I''m afraid that this acting skill really graduated from the same school as the host. "It turns out that Guoguo discovered it too. I was thinking about the style of the stairs." Tang Kui smiled, "It seems that Guoguo''s knowledge is very extensive." Therefore, how many times his fake sister has gone through, the other party''s understanding of chips and some high-tech is definitely not below him. Fake sister, about Mo is an old fried dough stick. However, it really suits his taste. It has been a long time since I have met someone who can talk so well. During the mission, he met all kinds of people with miracles, those who passed through, those who were reborn, those whose souls were split into pieces. No one can make him feel so kind. When he first contacted, he recognized this sister. I really can''t find a person. When doing bad things, I look like him. The way he lied was very much like him. The two brothers and sisters started talking because of the ancient Western European style stairs. Walking side by side in the garden, talking andughing, it''s not harmonious. And in a room upstairs, Tang Yi was secretly watching the happy two brothers and sisters, clenching his fists tightly. "I don''t want much." "I don''t care about the things of the Tang family, let alone the position of sister Tang Kui." "I only hope to get his sincerity, as long as I get his sincerity, I don''t need anything." Tang Yi put down the curtain, bit his lip lightly, and muttered in a low voice, "Can you?" "Guoguo, you are still young now, don''t be fooled by some handsome men with money." Tang Kui turned the subject while talking. It''s hard to have a sister who can spoil him. Although there is an old fried dough stick in the core, he just wants to spoil him. That Tao Yu, let''s go to the side. Want to marry his sister, wait till the day is gone. Tang Guo raised his eyes: "Brother, who are you referring to? Tao Yu?" Tang Kui: Don''t be so blunt, how can you continue the topic, don''t you want to save face? "Then brother, don''t worry. Although Tao Yu is long and beautiful and rich, he has never spoken to me. He has done everything he says. Now there are not many honest boys like him." boy? ? ? That guy, it''s almost twenty, fart boy. It was really hell, he actually saw the eyes of Chong Ni in the eyes of the fake sister. "Brother, are you worried about me? Don''t worry, he''s behaved. And, just listen to me." Hearing Tang Guo emphasized again, Tang Kui heard something. Tang Guo, a time-traveler, was different from what he had encountered before. Where is it different? For example, taskers like them will be numb once they do more tasks. It may be that I have seen many, experienced many, lived for a long time, and have been used to seeing life and death, ups and downs, and betrayal. Living, like a machine, a hot heart will gradually cool down and be cold and merciless. Chapter 1790: Unlucky daughter (58) Chapter 1790: Unlucky daughter (58) Although they will work hard to integrate into the character''s feelings, in fact, the brain of a task veteran will always remain clear. For example, he, many years ago, when he first started the task. Every time he gets into feelings, he, like all novices, has a beating heart. Feelings are also true feelings. Even the character in the task will have various emotions. Missing, hate, love, hatred. Many years have passed, but now one word can be used to describe him, casually. Seemingly sentimental but ruthless, seemingly serious but in his heart, everything is dust, give him a quiet ce, he can sit like an old monk in peace, sitting for millions of years, will not be bored, just like died. But Tang Guo is different, very different. Although he saw many of the same things in her eyes. But if you look closely, there are some differences. The remaining things seemed to be such a vivid obsession with her. For example, when she mentioned Tao Yu just now, she inadvertently showed a little doting eyes, and the smiles on the corners of her lips and eyes were very real, and it really made him remember that he had such a time. Even when facing the Tang family and his wife, Tang Guo''s smile had never been so real. "Little fruit." Tang Kui was still stunned, and a sudden little fruit in his ear woke him up. When he came back to his senses, his face sank when he saw the personing. This giant fly really has him everywhere. He just wanted to ridicule a few words when he saw Tang Guo smiling and looking at Tao Yu walking. Compared with the smile before, it was more real. Tao Yu also held a few books in his hands. Tang Kui followed and heard Tao Yu say, "Xiaoguo, the original foreign science fiction novel you namedst time. This is the first edition. I found it for you." Then Tang Kui saw Tao Yu handing two books to Tang Guo. He also said: "It''s a bit broken, I wrapped it in a book cover. I originally wanted to repair it and bring it to you. However, thinking that you will be busy during the working day, I should take it today. Maybe, use two I will be able to finish watching it every weekend." "That''s really thanks to Brother Tao, I''m just saying that you can find it." "It''s very troublesome to find this. After all, this first edition, the history has been close to sixty or seventy years, and there are not many in the world." Tao Yu smiled at the corner of his mouth, "No, I''m lucky and don''t bother. Moreover, I am also interested in this, so I can''t wait to find it." Tang Kui hadn''t spoken all the time. He knew about this science fiction book. ording to records, six to seventy years ago, at that time, printing was not so developed, and the publishing industry did not flourish as it is today. This science fiction work, the first edition, seems to have only printed two thousand copies. It has been sixty to seventy years, and it is really not easy to find out-of-print Zeng Jin. It can also be said that Tao Yu is lucky, but it cannot be denied that Tao Yu tried to find it. "I think this thing should be repaired first. The preservation is not bad. If it breaks, it would be a pity." Tang Kui said, "Guoguo, you can put it upstairs first. I''ll find someone to fix it for you." Tang Guo readily agreed and turned upstairs. The remaining Tang Kui and Tao Yu looked at each other in the garden. Chapter 1791: Unlucky Daughter (59) Chapter 1791: Unlucky Daughter (59) "Tang Kui, that''s out of print. If you want it, I can''t help it." Tao Yu spread his hands, "If there is only one good thing, I will only consider Xiaoguo first." "Tao Yu, are we good brothers and good friends?" Tang Kui asked with a smile. Tao Yu solemnly said, "Good brother, no good friends." He patted Tang Kui, and said in a low voice, "Really not, I can''t refuse her. If she wants stars one day, I might study how to go. Out of space." Tang Kui saw it, Tao Yu said it seriously, without any doubt. Tang Kui: "Tao Yu, you weren''t such a person before. Before, you weren''t like a girl. Even if a girl fell in front of you, you wouldn''t touch them." "They are all pretending, I can see through." Tao Yu said quite contentedly, "You are not the same? I will at least help them make an emergency call, and you, turn a blind eye, pass by them indifferently." "Why are you different to my sister?" Tang Kui asked curiously. People who can be admired by time-traversers must be unique. Speaking of Tang Guo, Tao Yu''s eyes were full of smiles, and that expression full of tenderness and love made waves in Tang Kui''s heart. Perhaps he understands that such sincere eyes and affection, if they never change, can warm the tired heart of those who travel through time and space. "I don''t know. When I saw her, I just felt that my life wasplete." Between the two, there was silence for five seconds. Tang Kui suddenlyughed: "Guoguo said before that you are very good and obedient, Tao Yu, you want to chase my sister, you can." "But I really want to see how obedient and obedient you are. You show it to your future elder brother. If the performance is good, maybe I won''t object." [111: "Host, you will be beaten by your fake sister."] Tao Yu put away the gentle dripping water and sneered at Tang Kui, "I only listen to Xiaoguo." The voice was not too small, so that the Tang family and his wife heard them all who came for a walk. The two looked at each other, and finally hid behind the flowers, ready to listen to the wall. Tang Kui discovered the two and deliberately said, "Tao Yu, what are you listening to Guoguo?" "Naturally only listen to Xiaoguo''s words, Tang Kui, even if you are Xiaoguo''s brother, don''t even think about taking advantage of me. Since childhood, we are evenly matched, and no one can do nothing, so don''t worry. In this world, Only Xiao Guo can be upright and take advantage of me." Tang Kui smiled, "I see." His gaze looked at the location of the Tang family and his wife, while Tang Guo also came downstairs and walked to the two couples. After the two couples were confused, they came to a sense. At this moment, they looked at Tao Yu''s eyes a little bit wrong. Tao Yu naturally found out, his eyes narrowed slightly, under Tang Kui''s gloating gaze. Walking to the Tang family couple and Tang Guo, they greeted them with a smile on their faces. The so-called not hitting smiley people with their hands, although this guy Xiao misses their daughter. "Uncle Tang, when I was helping Xiaoguo find a book before, I identally found a set of purple sand teapots, and I will bring you some products someday?" "Purple y pot?" Tang Yongbo''s eyes lit up, "Where is it? I brought it today." Tao Yu smiled and said: "I originally wanted to bring it today. I''m afraid that Uncle Tang will take his aunt out to y. I''m not free. Who knows, Uncle Tang and auntie are very affectionate. They may go out every weekend." Chapter 1792: Unlucky daughter (60) Chapter 1792: Unlucky daughter (60) "Tao Yu, you are fine." Tang Kui held the phone with a smile on his lips, but he gnashed his teeth a bit when he said it. Tao Yu: "I grew up together, more intimate than my brothers, Tang Kui, you are in my heart. No one else is ranked except if you fail. I am wrong, who is good?" Tang Kui: "Not only is it good, but also shameless." "Man, what''s the face." Tang Kui: "The viin." "Gentleman Xi, Xiaorenxi, I have personal opinions. If you have different opinions on this point, you can keep it." Tao Yu replied in a wonderful mood, "Tang Kui, you have to admit that every time you give someone When talking about contracts, he is also a viin." "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, isn''t it my parents who agree with you as Guoguo''s suitor? This is not yet together, what are you proud of? The main thing depends on Guoguo, if one day Guoguo doesn''t like you Yes, it has to be seen." Tao Yu was not worried at all when he heard these words. In the dark, he had a feeling that as long as he was obedient and would always treat Xiao Guo well, listen to her, Xiao Guo would definitely not abandon him. "I won''t give Xiaoguo the opportunity to abandon me, Tang Kui, at a certain level of identity, I am willing to bow to you, for example, calling you Big Brother." Tang Kui finally couldn''t help it, and said bluntly: "Go ahead." Then he hung up the phone and mmed it against the table, his face was particrly ugly. Uncle? Is he rare? He is not rare at all, Tao Yu asked him not to call his elder brother. Why are his parents so unprincipled? Just listen to this guy''s mouth. After hearing a few words, I was fooled. If Tao Yu is his own brother, he thinks he might fall out of favor andck love since he was young because of his coaxing ability and ability to attract people. Tang Guo went to thepany for an internship while studying. On weekends, she also went to learn to drive, and the whole person was busy. Of course, Tao Yu would be by her side every time she learned to drive. Needless to say, Tang Kui was naturally busy. This led to the fact that Tang Yi might not be able to see Tang Kui when he went home on the weekend. One thing Tang Yi found was that Tang Kuiduo was half there when Tang Guo was at home. Tang Guo is not here, Tang Kui must not be there. This discovery made her very ufortable. She couldn''t help it. Tang Guo is just Tang Kui''s sister, why should he attract all his attention. Why, he just can''t see her? Late at night, Tang Yi took out the lucky charm again. Looking at the smooth side of the stone, she gritted her teeth and wrote her wish with a gel pen on it: to get Tang Kui''s sincerity, and to live a life happily instead. After writing, she did not put the lucky charm aside, buty down in her hand, closed her eyes and fell asleep. She muttered in her heart, as long as Tang Kui is given to her, she doesn''t want anything. In this world, what she wants most is Tang Kui. As long as she can be with him, she can pay any price. When she passed out, she didn''t know that the lucky charm was emitting a faint light. If she gets up now, she will find that the words she wrote down have disappeared. In the dream, Tang Yi repeated a certain dream. This time is very different from thest time. Most of the dreamsst time were about her and Tang Kui''s happy life. Chapter 1793: Unlucky daughter (61) Chapter 1793: Unlucky daughter (61) But this time, she clearly remembered that in her dream she was with Tang Kui, and the price was that the Tang family and his wife both died. Tang Yi was awakened early in the morning. Even when she woke up, the pictures in her dream still shed in her mind. The scene of the Tang family''s death in a tragic car ident seemed to have happened in reality, and she was covered in cold sweat at this time. Subconsciously said, "How is it possible? Dreams are all opposite." Mom and Dad, how could there be a car ident. How could their lives be rted to her love. There can be no such thing, it is too unreasonable. Tang Yi''s heartbeat was still very fast. When he went downstairs for breakfast, he saw the Tang family and his wife, there was still a trace of guilt in his heart. After all, she hasn''t recovered from her dream yet. More importantly, what she was most worried about just now was not the lives of the Tang family and his wife, but her efforts to oppose the dream. No matter how partial to Tang Guo these two people are, they are all her adoptive parents. What Tang Kui said that day was also correct, they didn''t owe her, and she should know the favor. She knew it, so she only wanted Tang Kui''s sincerity, nothing else. She wouldn''t care how the two couples favored Tang Guo. While eating, Tang Yi subconsciously nced at the positions of Tang Guo and Tang Kui, no one? "Dad, Mom, where are Guoguo and Big Brother?" Lin Yinghui smiled and said, "Akui and Guoguo got up just after dawn. They went to the morning exercise first, and then went out without waiting for a meal. Akui is a mysterious god, and I dont know what to do. Ask him too. Did not say." Tang Yi gently pressed his lips, put his hand under the table, and firmly grasped the trouser legs. What Tang Kui is doing now, is she really unable to see her? In the morning, I took Tang Guo out in a hurry,pletely unable to remember her. As long as he called her and said hello, she felt better. If he dislikes trouble and hindrance, she can also not go. Tell her, is it so difficult? "There are still more than a dozen days away, Xiaoyi, I discussed with your father that I want to go on vacation. Guoguo is going to go to thepany for an internship, and Akui must have no vacation." Lin Yinghui didn''t think she would take her son As a coolie, "Akui is a boy. He is young now and has good abilities. He must take care of thepany''s affairs. Now neither of them, Xiaoyi, do you want to go with us?" Lin Yinghui could actually guess that Tang Yi might not go. But every time she went on vacation, she would ask. In addition to Tang Kui, she also asked Tang Guo. Tang Guo would definitely not go on vacation. She is busy now, striving to be the core staff of thepany before graduation. Sure enough, Tang Yi shook his head and said, "Mom and dad, go ahead and have fun. I am a kilowatt electric light bulb, so I won''t bother you. During the holidays, I have my own ns." "That''s OK." Lin Yinghui didn''t force it, "I''m going there then, so I can talk to my mother." "Got it." Tang Yi is still thinking about Tang Guo''s internship at thepany during the holiday. She buried her head to eat, and next year, she must also go to the Down''s Technology Company as an intern. She has found a way to find out about the content of the exam at Down''s Technology Company. In their school, there were people who had taken the exam like Tang Guo before, but the person who didn''t pass the exam was still her senior. Then she would find a way to ask. Chapter 1794: Unlucky daughter (62) Chapter 1794: Unlucky daughter (62) Near noon, Tang Guo and Tang Kui finally returned. Tang Yi had been sitting in front of her window, watching a very strange luxury car drive into the garage outside the vi. Later, in the garage, only Tang Guo and Tang Kui came out. Tang Yi bit her lip vigorously, so this morning, did Tang Kui take Tang Guo to buy a car? Tang Kui bought the new car just now for Tang Guo. Tang Yi''s mind seemed to be exploded. Why didn''t he want to take her to see when he bought a car. She didn''t say she wanted to, take a look, go shopping with them, is it impossible? "Brother, did you buy a car with Guoguo?" Tang Kui nced at Tang Yi''s expression and saw that he was vigorously maintaining a curious look. In fact, the various expressions on the face are very discordant. He didn''t mean to open it, only nodded: "Well, I will fly to have a meeting in the afternoon. There will be an exchange meeting abroad next week. It will take about four or five days. There is no time for a whole week, and Guoguo''s driver''s license is not avable. I have already got it, I have to keep my promise." "Big brother, why don''t you call me so that I can feast my eyes." Tang Yi said this naturally, "Next semester, I will start learning to drive, and you can check it out in advance." "It''s early when you go out, aren''t you used to sleepingte on weekends?" Tang Kui didn''t want to say anything to Tang Yiduo, 111 had already told himst night. Tang Yi made a wishte at night. The wish is no different from the past, to get his sincerity, and to live a happy life with him. This ignorant woman is very annoying. Her selfishness has dispelled the soul of a business genius. That genius, with the ability of an ordinary human soul, was able to rm the Time and Space Administration with his obsession when his soul was flying away. If there is no soul flies, this person will never be too bad for life. That evil thing destroyed his soul and sucked all his luck, which is really a pity. "You go find Guoguo to y, Brother is going to the airport soon." In this way, the two ended the topic. Tang Yi''s eyes followed Tang Kui''s departure, both squeezed tightly, and did not go to y with Tang Guo. The school was off, and from the second day, Tang Guo went to thepany to work on time every day. One thing made Tang Kui very broken. Even if he bought a car for his sister, Tang Guo would always pick up a guy named Tao Yu in the car halfway after get off work. One time, he ran into him and couldn''t help asking, "Tao Yu, why are you in Guoguo''s car again?" He bought this for Guoguo. Does this guy know what thick-skinned is? A man who rides in a little girl''s car every day, don''t you know how to be ashamed? Seeing Tao Yu''s shameless appearance, he understood that this guy really didn''t know how to be ashamed. "I identally bumped into it," Tao Yu replied, "I see, I can''t say hello, and Guoguo and I have a topic. She was tired from work for a day, and went to find a ce after get off work to rx. Isn''t it bad?" Looking for a ce to rx? Tang Kui''s eyebrows were about to burn, "Where else did you take Guoguo to rx?" "Tao Yu, if you dare to mess around, can I kill you with a punch." Tang Guo couldn''t help but persuade him: "Brother, it''s not that serious. Brother Tao is a serious person." Brother, as a veteran of crossing, can you calm down? Tang Kui: Can''t help it. Chapter 1795: Unlucky daughter (63) Chapter 1795: Unlucky daughter (63) "Yeah, how could I take Guoguo to such a ce." Under Tang Kui''s irritable gaze, Tao Yu took out a few movie tickets indifferently, and handed one to Tang Kui, "Would you like to rx together?" Tang Kui stared at the movie ticket for a moment. So, when these two talk about rxation, are you going to watch a science fiction blockbuster? Many movies have been released recently, including several science fiction themes. In addition to science fiction, there are also other subjects. Tang Kui''s anger was suffocated, "I''m very busy, go and see, and go to the airport at night." Thinking of this made him a headache. Does his parents treat him as a son or a cow? Could they have forgotten that his body is only twenty-six or seventeen years old, so why should he be in charge of Tang''spany? He suspected that he was not his own. "Brother, take good care of yourself." Tang Guoforted, "After getting off the ne, remember to eat first." Tang Kui, who was exhausted physically and mentally, wasforted when he heard Tang Guo''s sincere concern, "I know." What can he do? I just feel that this is different from what he thought. Before he came, he thought about spoiling his sister when he was free, and he was in a good mood and was in charge of thepany. It''s the kind of chief executive who is not busy at all that appears in the novel on TV. If you are happy to take charge of thepany, just go and take care of it. The reality is quite cruel. As a manager of the Tang family, there is no time to rest at all. He did everything possible to squeeze out the time for the sister. [Tang Kui: "Three of you, I will be the one who is in charge of thepany in the future. I am too busy. There are the kind of young masters who are not learned and inexperienced and rich in the second generation of roles. Heir, leave it to others to experience."] [Confused 111: "But the host did a good job. Every time this task ispleted easily."] He believes that those dudes, uneducated and wealthy second-generation generations are simply not suitable for hosts. Moreover, when the host is gone, the dude is not the dude, and neither does not learn orck skill. Wherever the gold is, it will shine. Host, do you really don''t know your abilities, can you make yourself shining, and you can''t hide it? This is not a matter of identity. [111 is a dogleg subsystem that obeys the host, saying: "I will help the host choose well, and strive to choose a more leisurely identity."] Anyway, based on their level, the tasks assigned could not be too low. Tang Kui gritted his teeth and got into the car, almost in tears, and watched Tang Guo carry Tao Yu to the cinema. So, this is because he bought a car for his younger sister, but the younger sister drove to get a man? No, there should be a shameless man who pestered his sister. Before the holiday, Tang Yi added the contact information of the senior who had participated in the internship examination of Tang''s Technology Company. I have stayed in the house recently and talked to each other about the test. She added three people in total, and found that the content of the exams for the three people were different. In the end, I came to a conclusion that every exam may be different. In the end, the topic ended irritably. She took the lucky charm and looked at the smooth side. The writing on it disappeared by herself, so what could her wish be realized? Thest time she made a wish to be a champion in liberal arts, it worked. This time, will it work? Chapter 1796: Unlucky daughter (64) Chapter 1796: Unlucky daughter (64) This day is a weekend, Tang Guo and Tang Kui, it seems that they are not busy, choose to stay at home. Even Tao Yu''s Yotanguo, she said that she wanted to rest today and did not go out. Tang Yi also came to call Tang Guo and Tang Kui and asked if they wanted to go out to eat or y or something, but they refused because they wanted to take a lunch break. Tang Yi sat in the living room alone, holding a pillow and watching TV, feeling particrly ufortable. It''s really two brothers and sisters, the reasons for rejecting her are exactly the same. Fortunately, the two were in their own room, which made her feel better. The reason why she waited here and didn''t go to lunch break was because she was afraid that the two of them would make an appointment to go out for fun. Today, she will not give them the opportunity to go out alone. Since making a wish, Tang Yi has been waiting every day, when will Tang Kui give her sincerely. She doesn''t believe it, the lucky charm won''t work here. It will work, it will definitely work. As long as it works, she can ask for nothing, Tang Kui is enough. Tang Guo and Tang Kui did not have a lunch break. Both of them were sitting in the house, holding their phones in a daze. Because they all know that today in the original plot is the day when the Tang family died. They are very confident about the life-saving talisman they gave to the Tang family. If this cannot be guaranteed, both of them said that they don''t need to mix up. Moreover, it was double protection. After listening to their words, the Tang family had never taken it down. And they can all feel that wearing the things Tang Guo and Tang Kui gave is really good for the body. This kind of benefit is not felt by others, and only they themselves have subtle awareness. At one o''clock, Tang Guo and Tang Kui''s phone rang at the same time. "Is it Miss Tang?" "Is it Mr. Tang?" The two answered almost at the same frequency: "Yes." Then, the person at the hospital informed the two at the same time that the Tang family and his wife suddenly lost control of the car during the self-driving tour, rolled down the hill, and the car body was seriously damaged. Miraculously, when they found them, they suffered only a little trauma. After aprehensive examination by the hospital, the two are in good health, but for safety reasons, they are still required to be hospitalized for observation for three days. After all, this car ident looks very serious. Under normal circumstances, if the car body is so badly damaged, it is impossible for anyone to survive. There is no exnation for this result, they can only attribute it to a miracle. Two minutes after Tang Guo and Tang Kui received the call, Tang Yi also received the same call. After the two of them dressed up and went downstairs, they saw Tang Yi holding his arms and looking pale. Tang Kui walked up to her andforted: "Parents are fine, let''s rush over and take a look." "Xiaoyi doesn''t need to worry. They have been checked in the hospital. Mom and Dad are just skin injuries. There is no other problem." Tang Guo alsoforted and patted Tang Yi on the shoulder. Looking at Tang Yi''s bloodless cheeks, if it weren''t for knowing that the other party was afraid of what he thought of because of this. Most people would really think that Tang Yi was frightened by this incident. Tang Yi worked hard to calm his mood, "Big Brother, Guoguo, wait for me, I''ll change clothes right away." She rushed upstairs, her mind was nk. Her mind was also messed up, but fortunately, she looked like she was worried about them now, without arousing suspicion. She bit her lip, changed clothes quickly, and took some necessities. Chapter 1797: Unlucky daughter (65) Chapter 1797: Unlucky daughter (65) The words the hospital staff said on the phone today were the same as the scene she had dreamed of before. But the result was different. The dream was to make her mourn. The car of the Tang family fell over the hill and was seriously damaged. The two died on the spot. The actual result is that the Tang family''s car overturned and was seriously damaged, but both of them are still alive. What is even more miraculous is that the two of them have only skin injuries. With mixed feelings, Tang Yi followed Tang Guo and Tang Kui to the hospital where the Tang family and his wife are currently located. The two are traveling by car and are not currently in the city. They bought ne tickets temporarily and flew directly to that city. Seeing the Tang family and his wife in the hospital, they both looked alive and had smiles on their faces, which made them all relieved. Although they are sure of some things, they will inevitably still have some psychological pressure during the experience. "Don''t worry, we''re all right." Lin Yinghui held Tang Guo with one hand, and Tang Yi with the other. "This time, your dad and I n to do a good job of charity in the future. Maybe it''s God, look. If we are not considered bad guys, it gave us this miracle." It is true that Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo have been doing charity. They have been doing charity for more than ten years since their baby daughter separated, and they have never left behind. This time they can survive miraculously, no matter what the reason, they n to help more people in the world. There is always nothing wrong with being good. They were also a little afraid. In the situation at the time, the brain was nk, with only two words shing, and it was over. Unexpectedly, when they were conscious, they were still alive. Not only was he still alive, but he suffered only skin trauma, no internal injuries at all, and no problems with the old bones. "Parents, what happened this time is really thrilling." Tang Yi couldn''t help asking, "What happened before?" She asked this, just to see if it was the same as the scene in her dream. Naturally, the Tang family did not conceal it, and they told everything they could recall at the time. Tang Yi''s face turned pale again after listening. The Tang family said that Tang Yongbo didn''t lose control of the car for no reason. But suddenly, he seemed to see a figure in front of him, subconsciously turning the steering wheel in the other direction. Unexpectedly, he rushed directly down the hillside. Before rushing down, he also controlled it, and found that the car seemed to be controlled by something, and there was no way to control it. This scene is exactly the same as the situation in Tang Yimeng. Dreams are her dreams, so she knows more. The Tang family couple in the dream died on the spot. Of course she didn''t hope that the two died or something. It''s just that she vaguely felt that the Tang family and his wife were not dead, and Tang Kui''s sincerity would never be given to her. As soon as this thought came out, she was shocked, and the blood that had recovered from her face turned pale again. "Yongbo, don''t talk about it, it looks scared Xiaoyi. Akui, Guoguo, you take Xiaoyi to dinner first." Lin Yinghui said, "Your dad and I haven''t eaten yet. We brought it up, Xiao Yi was frightened and asked her to go to the hotel to rest first." Tang Kui didn''t refuse, he saw what Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui had, and nned to talk to him and Xiao Guo. This time, Tang Yi didn''t refuse, she really needed to rest to calm down the terrible thoughts just now. When he came back to the hospital, Tang Kui closed the door. The two couples of the Tang family took out the ones on their necks and lifted up the Buddhist beads on their wrists to show them. Chapter 1798: Unlucky daughter (66) Chapter 1798: Unlucky daughter (66) "One of the Buddha beads that Guoguo gave us is cracked." Tang Yongbo stretched out his wrist while speaking. Lin Yinghui did the same. The two stretched their wrists in front of Tang Guo and Tang Kui to show them. Buddhist beads bracelets are made of sandalwood, even if it is sandalwood from the fairy world, it is also wood. Each one was polished smooth and round, but in the two strings of Buddhist beads in front of me, there was a sandalwood bead, which was different from the other beads. The surfaceyer has almost no luster, faintly, and it can be seen that there are small spider web-like cracks on the surface of the beads. Although it is very subtle, it can''t stand too much. At first nce, I thought it was made of rotten wood, and it might rot at any time. A crack also appeared on the jade brand Tang Kui gave Tang Yongbo and the pendant for Lin Yinghui. Although small cracks are small, you can''t find them if you don''t pay attention. But they both like these two things. In addition, they first discovered the problem with the Buddhist beads bracelets, and subconsciously checked the jade que and pendant hanging on their necks. Unexpectedly, it really found a new crack on it. Tang Kui was not surprised when he saw only one bead on the Buddhist bead bracelet. 111. I tested the Buddhist bead bracelet before, and the power inside was very strong. It was not surprising that only one bead was damaged in such a serious car ident. Although the jade brands and pendants he sent are very expensive in the market. Tang Yongbo''s brand, excluding others, should be able to buy three million at the current market price. Lin Yinghui''s jade pendants are not all at this price. But he really couldn''tpare these two with the Buddha beads Tang Guo gave. ording to his calctions, if there is no Buddha beads donated by Tang Guo and he wants to save the lives of the two couples, the jade brand and the jade pendant should be full of cracks andpletely lose their luster. Even if they are not broken, they will lose all their value. . Little children may look down upon it. "Although my brain was nk before, I clearly remember that there is a very special power that protects my body. When countless pressures, even if they are protected, I can feel the pressureing from my face. It''s really the human body to bear it, and it may die on the spot." Tang Yongbo said with lingering fears, even if he escaped for a while, the feeling of death that instantly filled his brain would never be forgotten. In these circumstances, he and Lin Yinghui are in a tacit understanding and do not intend to talk to anyone. Someone asked about their previous situation. Except for this strange feeling, they didn''t hide anything else. Later, it was discovered that the Buddhist beads had a bead full of small cracks, like rotten wood, and they echoed the scene of falling down the hillside, and they determined that most of the Buddhist beads were gifted by the monks and saved their lives. Such things must not be publicized outside. "Your dad and I guessed that if we survived the catastrophe this time, it must be the prayer beads that Guoguo gave, and the jade brand and jade pendant that Akui gave us." Otherwise, why would only one of the Buddhist beads have problems? As well as the fragile items like jade pendant and jade brand, except for such a serious car ident, they were not damaged, only a small crack appeared in the innermost part. It''s weird. They had to believe that it was the item after the master consecrated it and blessed them. Chapter 1799: Unlucky daughter (67) Chapter 1799: Unlucky daughter (67) After finishing their thoughts, the Tang family and his wife began to ask Tang Guo and Tang Kui about the masters of Buddhist beads and jade pendants. The two replied very tacitly. The master is Xianyunyehe, an expert who travels through the world, and it is pure fate to be able to meet. It was when Tang Guo fell in love with him, gave the item, and then left. Now there is no one. Tang Kui said that he had never seen a master at all. The items given to them were bought from other people at high prices. Hearing that it was produced by a great master, he bought it back at any cost. The two of them just sighed and did not force it. That''s right, how can such an expert stay in only one ce? "When we are discharged from the hospital, let''s go to the temple to make our wish." Lin Yinghui said, "When I went to our Guoguo Charity Foundation, I would like to do more good deeds." Tang Yongbo nodded, "Now thepany is handed over to Akui, and Guoguo has performed well. In the future, the Tang family will rely on their two brothers and sisters. We will asionally go to the Guoguo Charity Foundation. Yes, but also thinking that there must be many parents who are in the same mood as us. Children identally lost, and no one wants it. With the help of everyone, these years have helped many people find lost children." Thinking of this, the faces of the two couples were smiling. Yes, every time they see a family reunion, they are thinking about when their Guoguo cane back. No, their efforts were not in vain, Guoguo is back. The two then urged Tang Guo and Tang Kui not to publicize the fact that the master gave the magical item. This kind of thing is mysterious and wonderful. If you don''t believe it, you won''t believe it. If you believe it, you will inevitably have some ideas and bring disaster. They will only announce the car ident, which is a miracle. When the timees, people outside will naturally find reasons for them. For example, they have been helping thousands of families for more than ten years, looking for lost children. God sees them trying to be a good person, suddenly kind, don''t want their lives, some people will believe it. "Guoguo, didn''t the master give you such a magical item?" Lin Yinghui thought of Tang Guo and looked at the Buddha beads on her wrist. Carry it around." "No, Mom, we have." Tang Kui raised his wrist, "Didn''t I ask my sister for a giftst time? She prepared it for me. And the pendant I gave to her was actually blessed by a master. ." "The difference is that Guoguo''s Buddha beads were personally given by the master. And I gave you, but I spent a lot of money in the hands of other people to buy them." Lin Yinghui remembered this. She thought that Tang Guo''s beautiful jade pendant was not made by a master. Tang Kui said that what he gave to Tang Guo was also produced by the master and consecrated. The two couples naturally thought that the one in Tang Yi''s hands was the same, and they didn''t ask much for a while. After talking for so long, the two couples were also a little tired and said they wanted to rest. Let Tang Guo and Tang Kui go back to the hotel to rest first. After all, they flew over and went to the hospital. They must be very tired. "Yongbo, in the future, let''s avoid going to ces where the roads are not easy. The scenery is beautiful, but you have to live to see it." Tang Yongbo replied: "Listen to Yinghui." "Yongbo, I suddenly remembered something wrong." Chapter 1800: Unlucky daughter (68) Chapter 1800: Unlucky daughter (68) "What?" Tang Yongbo was puzzled, "Yinghui, what do you think of?" Tang Yongbo, who didn''t care about it, saw Lin Yinghui''s dignified expression and became serious, "What do you think of, Yinghui?" "Yongbo, I remembered one thing," Lin Yinghui looked at Tang Yongbo and said, "You said that Guoguo and Akui gave Xiaoyi the gift. Is it really the master consecrated it?" It''s not that she doubted her pair of children, even if they weren''t the master who gave Tang Yi a consecration, she was not qualified to me. Perhaps there are only a few things, and they only give away the people they cherish the most. If there are many things, Lin Yinghui will inevitably be a little bit subtle in her heart. This shows that not only Akui doesn''t want to see Xiaoyi, but Guoguo doesn''t want to see Xiaoyi. She also saw Tang Yi''s recent loss, but she was helpless. Akui and Guoguo are close brothers and sisters, and they are normal. As a mother, she can''t criticize her, let Akui and Guoguo not be so close, so she has to think about Tang Yi? That won''t work. Tang Yongbo was stunned for a moment, "Why do you think so?" "Yongbo, do you remember thest time Xiaoyi had an ident? If she wears something from Guoguo and Akui, and the things above fall off, can Xiaoyi avoid it?" Listening to Lin Yinghui''s words, Tang Yongbo also pondered. Yes, is it true that the things Guoguo and Akui gave to them and Xiaoyi are really different? Really brothers and sisters, can this be unified? He didn''t have the heart to me, Guoguo and Xiaoyi weren''t getting married, how precious the master''s things are. As for Akui, he didn''t like Xiaoyi approaching since he was a child, and it was not surprising that he would not give her this kind of thing. It''s Yinghui, maybe she can''t ept it. After all, Yinghui really loves these three children, and has always hoped that they can love each other. "Or find an opportunity, let''s ask." Tang Yongboforted, "Yinghui, don''t think too much, children have children''s ideas. As parents, we are as fair as possible, but what do they think in their hearts? Yes, no one can interfere. Asking us to interfere in vain may also stimte conflict." "I know this." Lin Yinghui sighed, "When did I force them to y together, I don''t think Xiaoyi and Guoguo can y together." "Yeah, Xiaoyi has good friends who y with her. On holiday weekends, these young girls will make appointments to y. However, Guoguo is now rushing to thepany with all her heart. After a little time, she will be coaxed by Tao Yu. Going to the movies, I dont know whats good." Lin Yinghui couldn''t help being funny, "Neither are you? A little time, just in the study, ying with the purple y pot that Tao Yu gave you, all kinds of antiques. Come on, you are the same." Tang Yongbo was amused, and the two of them fell asleep as they talked, but this matter was in their minds. When the three of Tang Guo came to the hospital again, they all paid attention to Tang Yi. Originally, they wanted to ask Tang Guo and Tang Kui individually whether the things they gave Tang Yi were produced by a master. When they noticed Tang Yi''s wrist, they had seen Tang Yi wear a Buddhist bead bracelet from Tang Guo before. Tang Yi is wearing a half-sleeve long wool coat today, and inside the coat is a close-fitting sweater. Because it is very close to the body, the position of the cuffs is tightened. Chapter 1801: Unlucky daughter (69) Chapter 1801: Unlucky daughter (69) Whether jewelry is worn on the wrist can be seen at a nce. Tang Yi really wore the jewelry, which was put on his wrist. It was a multi-jewel bracelet. It matched it very beautifully. Seeing this, the two couples of the Tang family were taken aback. Lin Yinghui asked, "Xiaoyi, why didn''t you wear the bracelet that Guoguo gave you?" Lin Yinghui thinks that the bracelet may have been given by the master and can protect her from safety. That''s why I reminded him of this sentence, but did not expect that this sentence would cause Tang Yi to feel ufortable. "Mom, the buddha bracelets that Guoguo gave are very good. However, they don''t seem to match my clothes very well. When the weather is warm, I will find matching clothes and wear them again." Tang Yi tried to maintain a smile and said this. Why doesn''t her mother ask Tang Guo and don''t wear her gifts anytime? It''s true that the older she gets, the more entric she is. She has no extravagant expectations. They like her or don''t care about her or ask for justice. Now their demands have actually increased. She also has to wear their biological daughter''s belongings all the time. Tang Yi suddenly felt that it was really funny. Sure enough, it''s not the biological daughter, the treatment is very different. Tang Yongbo also asked, "Xiaoyi, did you wear the jade pendant Akui gave you today?" "Dad, in the big winter, no matter how beautiful the jade pendant is, it can''t be exposed to the outside. I like the jade pendant given by my eldest brother. However, it is still hot, so wear it again." She put away all the things Tang Kui gave her, for fear of identally breaking it or being stolen by others. Most of the two couples asked questions today, but turned around and forgot. Finally, she didn''t even think about the things Tang Guo gave, and she meant to wear them out again. Buddha beads are not suitable and not good-looking, and they are not suitable for any clothes. She is a young female student, what does she wear that kind of thing? She nced at the Tang family couple and Tang Kui''s wrists, both of which had the same type and different styles of Buddhist beads, frowning slightly. So, they wear it by themselves, so they want her to follow it? It really doesn''t make sense. Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui, how many people have met and experienced ups and downs in their lifetime. How could they not feel the distance so close, Tang Yi felt resisted by their words. Even they felt the alienation from Tang Yi. At this, I just felt a little helpless. Tang Yi still mind, do they love Guoguo? The little girl is jealous, they can understand. Tang Yi refused to wear the beads bracelets given by Tang Guo, and they could also know what she thought. Thinking of the role of Buddha bracelets, Lin Yinghui reminded: "Mom just thinks that the beads bracelets that Guoguo gave are really good. After wearing for a long time, they really have the effect of strengthening the body. So, Xiaoyi can asionally Try it on." "I know, Mom." Tang Yi''s smile was almost unsustainable, "I will try it when it gets hot. After all, my winter clothes are all close-fitting, so it''s not easy to wear them." Upon hearing this, Lin Yinghui knew it was an excuse. Tang Yi felt even more unhappy, and finally said nothing. Going on, I am afraid it will be unpleasant today. Now she understood that even if the prayer beads bracelet Guoguo gave was the same as theirs, Xiao Yi was afraid it would be impossible to wear it. Chapter 1802: Unlucky daughter (70) Chapter 1802: Unlucky daughter (70) She couldn''t say directly that Tang Yi was her daughter, and Guoguo was even more so. She didn''t intend to tell the magic of the prayer beads bracelet. Even if Tang Yi is her adopted daughter, she feels distressed. But the two are obviously not very good. If you really want to tell such important things, who knows if Guoguo will be in danger in the future. Whether she is selfish, she prefers Guoguo. Tang Yongbo didn''t say a word again, obviously he agreed with Lin Yinghui''s ideas, and did not intend to tell Tang Yi the truth. With Tang Yi''s current attitude, he didn''t wait to see Guoguo, but he was not feeling well. Speaking of it, since Guoguo was born, he has never enjoyed their love at home. Tang Yongbo spoke, but he was looking at the copybook Tang Guo brought him, looking with gusto. In Tang Yi''s impression, Tang Yongbo has a lot of hobbies, especially calligraphy, painting and antiques. There is a big house in the vi to put his things. Tang Yongbo didn''t speak and read the copybook intently. She was not surprised at all. I also didn''t see that Tang Yongbo was actually upset in his heart, and he couldn''t me her. He was sulking all alone. "Dad, what do you want to eat at noon, I will bring you over." Tang Guo sat on the bedside and asked Tang Yongbo. She understood what the two said before. If Tang Yi listened to the two, he nned to wear Buddhist beads. If something really happens in the future, even if the two couples don''t say anything, they will still be a little bit pierced in their hearts. After all, in their eyes, Tang Yi is just a little bit petty, Xiao Tsao Jiao, not bad. Don''t know, Tang Yi secretly, those few unintentional wishing, caused the suffering of this family. Now Tang Yi refuses to wear Buddhist beads, and what happens in the future will have nothing to do with her. What she wants is that Tang Yi eats bad luck. Whatever the other party wants, she makes the other party unable to achieve. After all, there is one person, because Tang Yi''s soul is gone, her revenge, isn''t it? System: [Host, please put it away, the smirk at the corner of your mouth, what if you scare your dad? Tang Yongbo raised his eyelids and nced at Tang Guo, "I don''t have any appetite for the time being." "Always eat." Tang Yongbo: "Then do it whatever you want." "Then I will bring you and mom something you usually like to eat, how about?" Tang Yongbo was in a better mood, "Okay." After speaking, he nced at the copybook, "Where did you find this stuff?" "Brother Tao sent it here." Tang Guo answered truthfully. "Tao Yu is here?" Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui asked at the same time, "Where is he and why didn''t hee here?" Tang Kuiter asked, "Why is he here again?" Why, that guy is always lingering, where his sister is, where is it, really like a piece of brown candy. "He''s in the restaurant." Tang Guo said as expected. "He came early this morning and said that he was afraid that his father would be bored. He happened to find this copybook and brought it to you. He asked me to bring it here first, and people went to the restaurant. , Let me ask my parents, what do you want to eatter, he will directly order it and send it over at that time." Lin Yinghui smiled: "Little Tao is really interested." Tang Yongbo: "Yes." Later, Tang Guo informed the two that Chen Xian and Zhao Wen would also be there in the afternoon. In fact, some important rtives of the Tang family are also rushing over. After all, the identity of the couple is still very important. Tang Yi sat on the side in silence, looking at this happy family, a little breathless. Chapter 1803: Unlucky daughter (71) Chapter 1803: Unlucky daughter (71) Within two days, people who had a little rtionship with the Tang family hade to the hospital to visit them. Knowing the situation at the time, they all expressed incredible that they actually survived. As they expected, there are rumors from the outside world, maybe it is the two people who insisted on doing good deeds, and they survived. The daughter is found, but she still survives a catastrophe. This must be a blessing. After several days of observation in the hospital, the two did not have any problems, and they were discharged and returned. Tang Kui and Tang Guo resumed their busy days. Only in their spare time, Tang Guo would be invited by Tao Yu to watch movies and science fiction exhibitions. However, Tang Kui swept Tao Yu coldly, feeling helpless. This Tao Yu is too good at coaxing. Except for him, Guoguo''s adoptive parents, his parents have fallen. The maid in the vi also fell. In thepany, some senior officials who knew Tao Yu also believed that Guoguo and the other party were a match made by nature. He didn''t see how Tao Yu fits his sister. [111: "Host, don''t be unhappy. Actually, putting aside others, Tao Yu is indeed the only man who is the most sincere and sincere to your fake sister, without any other purpose. Moreover, he really It''s good enough." Tang Kui: "Where is it outstanding? His biggest purpose is to abduct my sister. Doesn''t that count?" [111 weakly said: "The host, a person who can monopolize the garbage industry, do you think he is good or not? Now the people all over the country count on him when throwing garbage. If there is no such person as Tao Yu, people''s lives will appear. Troublesome. Host, just say, you dont throw garbage every day. If the garbagepany fails today, no one will collect garbage for yourpany, and the employees of thepany will not copse. Moreover, many of yourpanys garbage is Hazardous garbage, you said you can count on Tao Yu instead of counting on it." He really isn''t trying to attack the host, this is a fact. The garbagepany terminal in Tao Yu''s hands is really advanced. Especially this year, it has be the leader in the world. Nowadays, many countries abroad want to connect with Tao Yu and n to introduce this advanced technology for handling hazardous waste. That man is quite capable, worthy of the host''s fake sister. Besides, the host seems to be unable to stop the man that the fake sister likes. It''s okay, I only know that he is a vent. Well, he chooses to forgive every time, after all, this is his thigh. "Brother Tao, have you really researched that out?" When Tang Guo heard that, Tao Yu said that nowadays, it is able to process most of the harmful garbage produced by people at a high speed and is still a bit surprised. After all, time Just over a year has passed. Tao Yu smiled and nodded, "Xiaoguo, all this thanks to you for giving me ideas. Without you, I would not be where I am today. Now many people want to introduce this technology and want to be beautiful. My n is to let them use Export the garbage to us. You can make money, and you can find all kinds of useful things from the garbage heap." "Big Brother Tao, you are amazing." Tao Yu was praised and praised, not bad, almostpared to Xiaoguo. If he could get Xiaoguo to agree to marry him earlier, he would be really great. Such an excellent girl, he has to look at it. Guy Tang Quina, I''m afraid I don''t know, Xiaoguo helped him a lot, right? You know, it''s not maddening. Originally wanted to show off, he felt that such an excellent little fruit was better for him to know her. To be known by Tang Kui, he must not be prevented from approaching Xiao Guo. "Sure enough, is the lucky charm deceptive?" Tang Yi was in the dormitory, holding the lucky charm and staring at him, "You can''t realize my wish at all. The previous wish has worked out every time, why this time it didn''t work. I would rather you, nothing works before, only works this time." Tang Yi shook the lucky charm strongly, raised her hand to throw it into the trash can, what else did she keep with the useless things? At this moment, she felt the lucky charm in her hand, sending a hot temperature. Chapter 1804: Unlucky Daughter (72) Chapter 1804: Unlucky Daughter (72) The lucky charm suddenly became hot, and Tang Yi almost threw it out. Fortunately, she finally stopped her movements, opened her palms very suspiciously, staring at the stone, very puzzled. Good point, why is it hot? Looking at it this way, Tang Yi was stunned on the spot. She is the only one in the dormitory now. But she still subconsciously nced at the doorway, seeing that no one was opening the door, she again set her eyes on the stone. On the smooth and t side, a few small words appeared: insufficient energy. Tang Yi couldn''t help touching the stone that was still hot. It''s not as hot as before, but you can feel it, it''s still warm. She guessed that most of the reason why the lucky charm was hot just now was because she wanted to throw it away and wake her up with the heat. With that said, the realization of all her wishes before is really the reason for the lucky charm? Just thinking about this, a few words appeared on the lucky charm: Who else can there be besides me. Tang Yi was shocked, could the other party know what she was thinking? Lucky Charm: Of course, we are already bound. If it weren''t for me, would you be adopted by the Tang family? Tang Yi stared, and now he really confirmed that this lucky charm could really fulfill her wish. She tried to ask: "I made a wish for the liberal arts champion in the college entrance examination, and you helped me to make me dream of those questions the night before?" Lucky Charm: Yes. With an affirmative answer, Tang Yi felt a bitplicated. It turned out that the wish she realized was really a lucky charm helping. She shook the lucky charm firmly, remembering her wish this time, and then asked: "Why didn''t you help me realize my wish this time? If you are not a lucky charm, write down your wish and you can achieve it? Its been a few months, let alone get the heart of the big brother, just meet each other, sometimes I dont see it once a week." Lucky charm: insufficient energy. Not enough energy? Tang Yi didn''t ask what the price of making a wish was. Maybe I didn''t think so much, or I deliberately ignored this problem. Now I saw a few words with insufficient energy, and I remembered that it was these words that I saw first. Now she is full of thoughts about when will she be able to realize Tang Kui''s sincere wish. Now that the lucky charm had told her the reason, she was eager to know how to solve it. "What should I do then? What do I need to do?" Tang Yi added, "As long as I can do it, don''t let me do bad things." Lucky charm: a person close to good luck. Tang Yi hesitated for a few minutes, then asked, "Can someone close to good luck replenish your energy? Will it bring any danger to the other party?" Lucky charm: get their favor. The lucky charm showed these words again without exining whether it would bring danger to the opponent. When Tang Yi saw this, he also subconsciously ignored it, approached the opponent, and gained the favor of the opponent, would it bring any danger to the opponent. What she thinks is that she only needs to get the favor of others, not to make friends, there is no problem at all, and no longer think about other disadvantages. As long as she helps lucky charms and replenishes energy, her wish can be realized. After thinking about it, Tang Yi began to recall in his mind who had better luck and nned to go in contact with him today. Chapter 1805: Unlucky daughter (73) Chapter 1805: Unlucky daughter (73) For those with good luck, the first thing Tang Yi thought of was Tang Kui and Tang Guo. But Tang Kui was the first person she excluded. Recently, Tang Kui has been very busy. ording to the Tang family, for half of a month, they are doing exchanges abroad. As for Tang Guo, he was slightly freer than Tang Kui for a while, and the two could not y together. Tang Guo had a little time, and he would be invited to watch a movie by Tao Yu. She didn''t care about the development of these two people. Speaking of which, the Tang family''s luck is also very good. But she was in the school. Since the catastrophe survived, the two couples have been running to the charity foundation all day long, and they have been busy doing charity every day. Even on weekends, the two of them don''t go out very much, and they are currently addicted to charity. In the end, Tang Yi chose to approach Chen Xian and Zhao Wen. She had known before, and speaking of these two people''s luck is also good. I picked up a daughter at random, the daughter of the Tang family. It is mainly this daughter, who was eventually found back. Even if she returned to her original family, she would not forget them. Tang Yi decided to ask the people in the dormitory to go to the snack bar. Because of Tang Guo, she rarely goes to the snack bar to eat after going to college. What the people at school didn''t understand was the rtionship between her and Tang Guo. I don''t even know that Tang Guo is the adopted daughter of the husband and wife of the popr snack bar in the Inte celebrity world. After ss in the afternoon, Tang Yi asked the people in the dormitory to go to the snack bar of Chen Xian and Zhao Wen. To her surprise, Tang Guo, who had always been busy, was also inside. Not only Tang Guo is there, but Tao Yu is also there. Both sides saw each other, she could only go up to say hello. After greeting, Tang Yi began to order snacks. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen are not familiar with Tang Yi. Seeing that she and Tang Guo were unfamiliar or unfamiliar, and there was no conflict between them, they naturally treated her with great enthusiasm. Tang Yi had a purpose, so shemunicated with Zhao Wen very politely. In the eyes of outsiders, she and the owner of this snack bar should be very familiar. [Host, the lucky charm in Tang Yi''s hand, with a very evil force extending from it, is drifting towards your parents, seeming to want to steal something. Well, it didn''t work. "The things I gave to my parents are from the immortal world. If you can''t stop this evil thing, Brother Chi Xiao doesn''t have to be in the immortal world." System: [Although it is impossible to steal luck, it still has a certain impact on the snack bar. After all, that evil thing can''t help it, and wants to take the initiative. Host, I will monitor here recently. "Ok." Tang Guo nced, Tang Yi was chatting with Zhao Wen, eating with his head buried. Tao Yu always felt that something was wrong. From the beginning, he thought that his Xiaoguo didn''t like Tang Yi very much. After so long observation, he was sure that she definitely didn''t like Tang Yi. asionally, the look in Tang Yi''s eyes was very cold. He didn''t figure it out. "Big Brother Tao, you watch what I do, and you don''t want to eat it quickly. It won''t taste good after a while. I''ve been busy recently, so there are not many opportunities like this. Tao Yu: "I''m eating. I''m not very busytely. If Xiaoguo wants some food cooked by his uncles and aunts, I can bring them to you." "Yes, Xiaoguo, what do you want to eat, you can ask Xiao Tao to take it for you." Chapter 1806: Unlucky Daughter (74) Chapter 1806: Unlucky Daughter (74) When Chen Xian heard this, he hurriedly said with a smile, "This is not far from thepany. It is very convenient for you to get it downstairs for Xiao Tao to take it downstairs." He and Zhao Wen both think Tao Yu is a good person, young and promising, and they are single-minded about their daughter. Tang Guo and Tao Yu finished their snacks, greeted the two couples and Tang Yi, and left. Because Tang Yi approached the two couples with evil things, the system had already monitored the entire shop. Tang Yi went to the snack bar several times a day, and Tang Guo knew about it. For half a month, Tang Yi would go to the snack bar at least once a day. After sitting down, I will chat with Zhao Wen. Because of Tang Yi''s deliberate efforts, the two became more familiar with each other, and the chat was basically more enjoyable. With Tang Yi''s current performance, Zhao Wen felt that Tang Yi seemed to be a good girl. How did she know that every time Tang Yi approached her and went back, she would shut herself in the bathroom, took out the lucky charm, and asked the other party if she had enough energy? If the lucky charm is still disyed, the energy is insufficient. Then she will continue to approach Zhao Wen until the lucky charm answers with sufficient energy. In fact, she didn''t know what the lucky charm had to absorb to replenish energy. She didn''t ask, and didn''t want to ask, she should say she was afraid to ask. She was subconsciously afraid that this thing was doing something bad. She didn''t even notice these. Sheforted herself every time, she didn''t do anything bad to Zhao Wen and his wife, just chatted with each other. This kind of distance contact, no matter what happened to Zhao Wen and his wife, it has nothing to do with her. Tang Guo guessed Tang Yi''s thoughts, so he took advantage, always looking for a reason that would not hurt others, and he didn''t do anything. A few dayster, the system''s voice suddenly sounded: [Host, something happened to the snack bar. "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo was in thepany now, and now she is one of the core members of thepany and has her own separate office. Listen to the system and dont feel nervous. When the snack bar was hot, she had already anticipated that something would happen in the future. I just didn''t expect it tost so long. [Someone reported that your parents added addictive things to the snacks, which made people linger on the snacks, and even wanted to eat them. Tang Guo is not surprised at all. Under normal circumstances, this is the reason to report a snack bar. "Anything else?" [They also reported that the food in the snack bar was unsanitary, the ingredients used were substandard, and the meat was stinking, rotten, or something. Anyway, it''s all about food and hygiene. At present, there are a few people in the shop. They shoulde to the snack bar. I monitored that they secretly put some minced meat into the bowls and tes, intending to nt the me. [Host, your parents have a calm face,pletely outrageous, and very confident. Tang Guo couldn''t help smiling and said, "They are probably rejoicing in their hearts now. I installed surveince on the snack bar back then." "Let''s go, such a big thing, I must go over and take a look." When Tang Guo came to the store, there were many people around. People from the Food Administration have just arrived. The few people who looked like customers sitting in the snack bar, seeing theming, suddenly became noisy, saying that they had tasted meat. This shop is unhygienic and irregr. They suspect that the business is so hot, whether it is increasing Something addictive. Chapter 1807: Unlucky daughter (75) Chapter 1807: Unlucky daughter (75) In addition to these few people who seem to be customers, there are still other customers whoe to eat snacks in the snack bar, from various ces. Because the business was too hot, Zhao Wen and his wifeter happened to take down the shop next door, open a door, and expand the snack bar. At this time, there are not many people in the snack bar, but there are not many. Even if the students are still in ss, manye here especially. Coincidentally, Tang Yi is here. Tang Yi also stood aside in surprise when this happened. Although she did not speak, it was because this snack bar was opened by Tang Guo''s adoptive parents. Seeing that something was wrong, she felt a faint and cheerful feeling in her heart. In short, a certain kind of depression before, also disappeared because of this incident. When I saw those few people, they said something really good, and they took out the broken meat and the unclean things in the meat. She was also a little nauseous, but she didn''t expect this snack bar to be so unclean. No wonder it attracts so many Inte celebrities to eat, because it turns out that it might be addictive. "The ingredients in our shop are absolutely clean, hygienic and fresh. It is impossible to have the kind of problem you mentioned." Chen Xian stood up and said, "And you said that you put other bad things, I can guarantee that, except for the main ones. Seasoning, we will not add other things to food. As for why so many people are attracted to eat, there is only one possibility..." Having said this, Chen Xian also bought a pass. After a pause, he continued: "Attracting so many customers, of course, only the snacks are delicious. We cannot use other methods that vite foodws and regtions to carry out abnormalities. Management. Most of the food thates to our restaurant is students. My daughter, although she rarely goes back to school now, she has not graduated from college. Even for our daughter, we cantmit this kind of sin. Zhao Wen also nodded, and said to a few students around him, "You alle to the aunts shop to eat snacks. Just tell me if you have any problems with your food. Even if you want to eat our food, is there any If you don''t eat it, you will feel sick?" The students shook their heads, "The food is delicious, and we have been eating here for more than a year, I can guarantee that there will be absolutely no problems." After speaking, he also pointed to the dinner te in front of him. Todays meat is also very fresh. The vegetarian dishes are also the same. They have enough moisture and everything, and the taste is as good as before. As for hygiene, the aunts and uncles brought us vegetables and chopped them. They were all wearing gloves. Sanitation is very strict." They don''t believe it, this store really has a problem. Moreover, those raw faces, theye to eat every day, and will not admit that they are wrong, it should be the first time for the other party. "Or, take the food to check, won''t everything be okay?" At this moment, Tang Yi, who was sitting in the corner, said, "If the snack bar of uncle and aunt is okay, nothing can be detected. Come." After Tang Yi finished speaking, she felt that Zhao Wen and Chen Xian looked at her differently. But the two only nced and moved away, she didn''t see anything. The two Zeng Jin are also in small businesses. Although they have not achieved much, there are really a lot of people who know. In today''s situation, even if they do not call out the monitoring, they can predict it, and it is estimated that someone wants to rectify them. Chapter 1808: Unlucky daughter (76) Chapter 1808: Unlucky daughter (76) When Tang Yi said this, they couldn''t help but filter it in their hearts. Is the other party intentional or unintentional? So many people showed up at the same time, saying that there was a problem with their snacks. After a while, everyone from the Food Administration came, and there was no such a coincidence. The other party prepared too much. They even suspected that there might be something wrong with the food inside. If you check now, it is impossible to check without problems. "Parents, let someone check first." Tang Guo pushed away from the crowd and walked into the store, "Check first before talking about other things." The two couples agreed, so they opened today''s finished food and some condiment bowls and let people go in for inspection. People from the Food Administration, take people in for inspection. After a while, they brought out some problematic ingredients. I also pointed to one of the bowls of spices and said that it was mixed and addictive. The people in the store looked incredible when they heard it. Those guests who reported earlierughed. The real guests were a little confused, and looked at Zhao Wen and his wife in confusion. In their impression, they don''t think the two couples are people who can do that kind of thing. Tang Yi also couldn''t believe it: "Uncle and aunt, why are you..." "Guo Guo, do you know about this? Why don''t you persuade, can this kind of thing be done?" Tang Yi looked disappointed, making Tang Guo feel a little funny. She understands how that evil thing absorbs energy. As long as Zhao Wen and his wife are unlucky this time, and the shop is closed, most of the energy of evil will be able to be replenished. The evil thing''s ability is to spread bad luck. The more people suffer from bad luck, the stronger it is. Zhao Wen and his wife understood a little bit now, even if Tang Yi did not have any malicious intent towards them, he would not have any good intentions towards them. Normal people, standing on their side, would definitely not say such things on the spot. They have lived for most of their lives, the little girl''s eyes are a little faintly happy, really don''t be too obvious. "We want to adjust the monitoring first to see what kind of truth is inside the monitoring." Chen Xian said. People from the Food Administration are not unreasonable. In fact, they hade to inspect this store before, and there was no problem. Today it was easy to check out the problem, but they did not believe it. They have eaten this restaurant. It is really delicious. The vegetables are fresh and tender, and the meat is smooth. It is a rare delicacy. The most important thing is that Mr. Tao seems to be more enthusiastic about this store. Oh no, Mr. Tao is not keen on their daughter. "Let me adjust the monitoring." The surveince installed in the store is nothing but a deception. What she really took out was that the system recorded it clearly. Those people who thought they had seeded were all startled when they heard that there was surveince in the shop. Then Tang Guo took out theputer and quickly found out the screen during this time period. When they saw it with their own eyes, half a month ago, a new employee was sneaking into the saucepan with different expressions. When I saw that those who ate, they stuffed rotten meat inside without being noticed, and pretended to take a bite, the expressions were hard to describe. Those who nted and framed their faces turned pale. It is not a trivial matter to be recorded on the spot by surveince, nted and framed. "Parents, call the police." "I suspect that these people have a lot of bad things in their hands. Such things that harm society must be eliminated." Those sabotagers were scared on the spot and hurried to run away. Unexpectedly, a few male ssmates at the next table were directly knocked down. One of the boys was very angry and said, "I have eaten this snack bar before it opened. Close the door and let me not eat anything in the future, it''s too bad!" Chapter 1809: Unlucky daughter (77) Chapter 1809: Unlucky daughter (77) It didn''t take long for the saboteurs to be taken away by the police. When ites to this kind of thing, they all take it seriously. After two days of investigation and interrogation, I finally found out why the other party wanted to do damage in the snack bar. It turns out that these people did not hide arge number of items that harm society. The items that framed the snack bar before were given to them by their boss. Their boss is nning to open a snack bar on this street. But this Chen''s snack is very popr. He believes that the existence of this store will have a great impact on his new store. In fact, the shops outside the school, as long as they are not too unpleasant and a little special, it is impossible to keep them open. After all, where is the student base? Can a snack bar monopolize everyone? But the boss just wants to be fat in one go. ording to his own ount, he suddenly thought of this method. Anyway, he grows something like that in his hometown, so I can use it. Because of this incident, the boss was also punished, and the business of opening the shop ended without a problem. The snack bar attracted a new group of customers because of this incident. Chen Xian ended up still outside the snack bar and got a monitor directly connected to his snack bar. Anyway, many ingredients are prepared well, even if someone looks at it and doesnt grasp the essence, they cant learn his taste. When passing by, the students and customers looked at therge disy at the entrance of the snack bar, which actually recorded the scene of Chen Xian making snacks. "This boss is a ruthless man." The student who walked to the entrance of the snack bar couldn''t help saying, "Really, this boss''s action of making snacks is somewhat pleasing to the eye. He can make so many tricks of snacks, and it is clean. Sanitation does not attract talents." "Have you seen the way those employees wash vegetables." "I see, this shop is washing vegetables." Many people ridicule, after all, there are now some restaurants, some dishes, they really cant clean it. Even if it is cleaning, it will only be perfunctory. Put it in the water and pick it up. "See, that piece of meat is definitely good meat." "Well, I see, I know, this store can definitely eat with confidence." Many students joked with Chen Xian and said, "Boss, we know, the things in your house are good things, you don''t need to prove yourself." The snack bar is more popr than before. However, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen did not intend to expand either. It''s enough now, they don''t have that big ambition. After that day, Tang Yi did not visit the snack bar again. "Why is there still not enough energy?" Tang Yi frowned as he looked at the words disyed on the lucky charm, "Could it be that it''s useless to approach those two people?" "Then try it with someone else." Within a few days, Tang Yi and a senior he had known before had walked closer. This senior is a schoolmaster. What he has done since childhood can be described in one word: open hanging. His life has been almost smooth sailing without any setbacks. Within a week of meeting Tang Yi, the senior suffered a broken leg while ying basketball. Hearing this news, Tang Yi was also stunned. At the same time, a few words shed on the lucky charm: Energy is being added. Within two days, Tang Yi heard another incident. The senior had a broken leg and was going to participate in a very importantpetition. Chapter 1810: Unlucky daughter (78) Chapter 1810: Unlucky daughter (78) Unexpectedly, an ident urred and the game time was missed. Those who were lucky since childhood and were also very energetic in school, during this time, unlucky things happened frequently. Now this senior is sitting in the dormitory, reflecting on whether he has spent more than ten years of luck. If so, will he be so unlucky in the future? What unlucky things might crash together? So, instead of being enveloped by the **** of luck, he was favored by the **** of mildew, what should I do next? He hasn''t been decadent. The so-called Feng Shui turns around, isn''t it just a bit of luck, people are still alive. And for more than ten years, his luck has been really good. Tang Guo also knew about this senior through the system. She was nning to think of a way to crack the evil thing''s influence on this person. Through observations during this period of time, she estimated that the evil things were weakened because of insufficient energy. The previous few times Tang Yi was bacshed, it should be this evil thing warning Tang Yi. Later, Tang Yi was not beaten back, mostly because the evil thing had to rely on Tang Yi to help it replenish energy. If Tang Yi seeds, that''s all. If Tang Yi has been unsessful, she still does not believe that the evil thing can sit and live, she will definitely find a way, even if it is to abandon Tang Yi, she must replenish her energy. "Tongzi, is that boy ying on his cell phone?" [The host is big, yes. He just gave most of the money he got from thepetition to his mother to save, and said that he was unlucky and unsafe to put on him. I also asked his family whether it was unlucky right now. Knowing that there was no problem, he was relieved. This male ssmate really really understood. "Then you put me an ad in his phone." [What advertisement? "Master of fortune tellers, who bought lucky charms. If he doesn''t believe it, he will show up in front of him once a day. At this time, everyone will be tempted." System: emmm, the host is really, let him nt a virus in the mobile phone, there are so many reasons. Well, the host''s virus is lucky for that male student. Just when the system was preparing to do this, it suddenly said: [Host, I don''t think it is necessary, this male student should be fine. "what happened?" The system will show Tang Guo the pictures it monitors. It turned out that the male student is currently reading in the library. A girl he knew was chatting about her unlucky things. Coincidentally, this girl is an old acquaintance, Xu Nini. After Xu Nini heard that the other party was unlucky, she might have heard it. After the two separated, it didn''t take long before she called the male ssmate and said that she would give him a transfer bead. The male student held the transfer beads strung with a red string in his hand, "Is that not so good?" "Everyone is a ssmate. I borrowed you to wear them. When you transfer them, you will return them to me." Xu Nini snatched the transfer beads strung with a red string and put them directly on the male student''s wrist. He couldn''t respond in time. It''s not you, I still don''t want to lend you this thing." The male ssmate stunned, "Xu Nini, what you said sounds a bit strange." System: No wonder being single for so long. Tang Guo silently observed: Yes, there is always a reason for being single. Xu Nini raised her head and nced at the male ssmate: "Why is it strange?" Chapter 1811: Unlucky Daughter (79) Chapter 1811: Unlucky Daughter (79) The male student couldn''t help but said: "It''s so good, why suddenly give me something, or this kind of transfer bead with a red string. Also, Xu Nini, your face is a little red, what''s the matter?" system: Tang Guo: "..." No matter how good Xu Nini''s temper is, she almost broke down a bit. Fortunately, she thought that some time ago, Tang Yi often went to this guy, thinking that the two would develop into a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship. Later, she secretly observed that Tang Yi seemed to approach this guy deliberately, but it didn''t mean that. Every time I look for this guy, I actually ask some very professional questions. Apart from lecturing the other party, this guy didn''t care about Tang Yi at all. Now that she saw him so unlucky, she wondered if God also felt that this guy had no idea and nned to punish him. "think it yourself." Xu Nini was a little angry, "I''m leaving, wait for you to transfer, and return my transfer beads to me. This thing is very important to me." After speaking, she turned and left. The male ssmate stood dazedly downstairs in the boys'' dormitory, looking at Xu Nini''s petite back, and murmured: "Since it''s so important, why do you give it to other people casually." "Xu Nini, today is really weird." "But, is this called a transfer bead?" He squeezed the bead on his wrist, "I don''t know if it''s useful, ssmate Xu Nini cares so, then wear it. You can''t let her down." "Student Xu Nini, thank you, when the transfer is over, I wille to thank you." Seeing that Xu Nini hadn''t gone far, the male ssmate yelled with his voice. Unexpectedly, the shout made everyone in the boys'' dormitory look out. Seeing him in a daze, he stretched his head back, discussing whether this guy was a blessing in disguise, and it seemed that he was about to get out. These days, people want wood, jealous. This guy has been a little unluckytely, but it''s really a blessing to be spotted by a cute girl like Xu Nini. "It seems that I don''t need to intervene." Tang Guo smiled and opened his eyes, "Even if he was affected by evil things, in fact, this male student''s own luck is very strong, and it isparable to Xu Nini. He is even better than Xu Nini. To be lucky, it happened that the evil thing was not enough energy, that made him unlucky just now, and he met Xu Nini. Two people with strong luck, don''t care about anything now, it depends on how long the evil thing canst. " Tang Kui also knew about this, and chose the same attitude as Tang Guo, regardless of where. And Tang Yi wakes up to do the same thing every day. Secretly took out the lucky charm and asked if the other party had enough energy. Seeing that the energy is less than a few words, her mind is all messed up. Especially in the past few days, the lucky charm has to be hot once a day, which seems to remind her ofck of energy. In fact, the senior was suddenly unlucky, and she had some guesses. Soon after she approached the other party, the other party was all unlucky. There is no such a coincidence in the world. She wanted to get Tang Kui''s sincerity when she made a wish. I also had the dream of the Tang family''s death. Thest two of them had an ident, but they did not die. Naturally, she did not get Tang Kui''s sincerity. The underlying meaning was that the price of Tang Kui''s sincerity was the death of the Tang family. Chapter 1812: Unlucky daughter (80) Chapter 1812: Unlucky daughter (80) For another example, she was in an orphanage, and she wished that she would have a pair of parents who loved her and live a prosperous life. In the end, she was really adopted by the Tang couple. At the same time, she knew that the two couples had lost their daughter not long ago before they came to adopt her. Looking at these things separately, there is nothing at all. But if you link it up, it''s terrifying to think carefully. Knowing that lucky charms need to replenish energy for the first time, lucky charms told her that they need to be close to the lucky ones. She approached Zhao Wen and his wife. The shop that had been open for two years has been smooth, and it didn''t take long for the troublemaker to appear. Of course, in the end, every bad luck turned good, and her lucky charm did not get energy. Another thing is that two years ago, she made the second college entrance examination and made a wish to be the champion of the liberal arts in that session, and finally seeded. The girl who was supposed to be the No. 1 in liberal arts that year seemed to have fallen out of the rankings. Thinking of this, Tang Yi couldn''t help but investigate. Xu Nini, these three names, she will not forget. When she found out about Xu Nini, she froze on the spot. During the first college entrance examination, Xu Nini didn''t fail the list because of poor grades, but was hit in the head by items dropped from a high altitude. Xu Niniter recovered and repeated her studies for a year. She once again participated in the college entrance examination with even more dazzling results. She was also the champion in liberal arts. In order to be with her mother and the favorable conditions given by the school, Xu Nini chose to go to college in this school. In fact, everyone does not know that Xu Nini chose this school to study for another reason. Tang Guo is in this school. These coincidences have been linked by Tang Yi. She can no longer deceive herself, and making a wish will not cause harm to others. Holding the lucky charm, she asked in a low voice, "Is it true? I have realized my wish, and others will pay the price?" Lucky charm: There is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get it, you must lose it. Looking at this line of words, Tang Yi was a little lost. After a while, the lucky charm again showed:ck of energy. As if frightened, she put the lucky charm into the box and hid it in the cab and locked it up. This kind of thing is not a good thing, is she going to continue it? After a while, she took out the lucky charm again and asked again: "I promised Tang Kui''s sincere wish, why did I fail?" Lucky charm: insufficient energy. In the end, Tang Yi hid the lucky charm. At this time, she didn''t know what to do. Do you really want her to give up Tang Kui? Why can''t she be with Tang Kui, and they will have to pay the life of the Tang family when they are together? She forgot, she gave a hint, as long as Tang Kui is sincere, she can do nothing. Speaking of it, isn''t it all because of her that caused the death of the Tang family? Tang Yi hasn''t been close to other lucky people for the time being, and he''s living in a muddle-headed manner every day. She goes to participate in Down''s Technology Company, an intern exam every year. Looking at the strange questions on the test paper, there is no way to write. The final result, naturally, failed to pass the exam. When the results came out, when she heard someonefort her, she always felt that these people were notforting her. They even felt that they would talk a little behind their backs that an adopted daughter is an adopted daughter, how could it beparable to a biological daughter. It was an intern who was admitted to thepany easily. Chapter 1813: Unlucky daughter (81) Chapter 1813: Unlucky daughter (81) For adopted daughters, they didn''t fill in many questions. The more he thought about it, the more copsed Tang Yi. Because of his self-esteem, Tang Yi had no choice but to go through the back door and enter the Tang Technology Company. Until Tanguo University got his diploma, Tang Yi didn''t take out the lucky charm to make a wish again. She is very busy now, usually for a month or two, she may not be able to meet Tang Yi. Not to mention Tang Kui, he is busier than Tang Guo. The Tang family has always beenmitted to charity. Although they are not so busy, they are often away from home. They had told Tang Yi that it was all right to go to anypany for an internship. As for the final result, it depends on her ability. If they want to open a store, they can start a fund for her. Tang Yi looked at Tang Guo as an achievement, all of which were high-tech products. There was sourness in my heart, and at the same time I realized that I couldn''t match it. Now the outside world is spreading that the Tang family has a good son and daughter andpletely excludes her adopted daughter. No matter whichpany she entered Tang''s name, she would inevitably be talked about in the end, saying that she was not as good as her own. So, she chose to get the start-up capital. Ready to make your own business. In fact, in Tang Yi''s capacity, even if the people in thepany know that she is an adopted daughter and talk about Tang Yi, they will only talk about her fate, luck, and envy, and will not makeparisons. Because Tang Kui and Tang Guo''s achievements today are simply notparable to Tang Yi. Compare these useless things, it is better to fawn, this Miss Tang family. Even if she is an adopted daughter, she is also Miss Tang. Everything is, Tang Yi''s **** self-esteem and inferiorityplex, feel that no one looks down on her. Tang Yi chose to work in the beauty industry. She still had a bit of foresight, thinking that making women''s money is the best way to make money. Holding the start-up capital, hiring people and opening a shop seemed to be the same thing. At this time, Tang Guo, who was busy, received a call from someone he expected, "Are you married?" "Yes, I''m getting married. Tang Guo, we have such a good rtionship, so this time I want to invite you to be my bridesmaid." He Yujiao''s voice came from the microphone, "Tang Guo, you must have time, right. Right? This is the most important thing in my life. I hope you can witness it." The corners of Tang Guo''s lips bend a little: "Of course, we are good friends. Even if we don''t have time, we have to make time." "Ah, that''s really great. I will send you the address and time. It is best toe a little earlier to prepare." "Well, you can send it over." After hanging up the phone, Tang Guo fell into deep thought. She also waited for a long time that day. When Tao Yu heard Tang Guo say that she was going to the wedding of a former good friend, she subconsciously said, "You go to be the bridesmaid, then I will be the best man. When the timees, grab the bouquet. I will be there. is yours." Yes, bouquets can only be small fruits. Xiaoguo got the bouquet, maybe they will get married next time. This idea is really perfect. Tang Guo nced at Tao Yu and said, "My rtionship with He Yujiao is not as good as I thought. For the best man, let''s forget it." "Since the rtionship is not very good, why not refuse?" Tao Yu asked strangely, while opening the door for Tang Guo. After Tang Guo sat up, he sat in the driving position and leaned over to fasten her seat belt. That''s right, now they are boy and girl friends, and he is qualified to wear a seat belt for her. "Big Brother Tao, speaking of it, you can''t believe it. I have a dream and I can''t let go of it, so I have to go this trip. I want to see if things really are the same as in the dream. It happened the same." System: The host makes her family cute again. Tao Yu asked, "What dream?" Chapter 1814: Unlucky daughter (82) Chapter 1814: Unlucky daughter (82) "In my dream, something will happen when I go to the wedding, which is not a good thing." Tao Yu frowned slightly when he heard this. He originally nned to start the car, but stopped, "Since it''s not a good thing, why go there?" "Xiao Guo, tell me what the dream is about and what happened?" Tao Yu asked immediately. He always felt that Tang Guo was so serious and didn''t look like a dream. Whether it is a dream or not, it is not a good thing, he certainly can''t let her go alone. But seeing her look like she had to go, Tao Yu also felt helpless. She must first understand what she dreamed of, and because of what she had to go. If you really don''t want him to follow directly, then he will follow secretly. "Big Brother Tao, are you thinking in your heart, I won''t let you go, you want to follow me secretly?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Tao Yu, who was seen through, was not embarrassed at all, and nodded seriously, "You say that, I am even more worried, Xiaoguo, if you don''t want me to go, this time even if you are angry with me, I have to secretly Follow." "Big Brother Tao''s attitude, I''m very satisfied." Tang Guo''s lips curled gently, "If I was afraid you would follow, I won''t tell you about it. Just make an excuse, you have no reason to follow. After telling you about this, I definitely don''t mind if you follow it secretly." Tao Yu understands that he can follow, but he can''t follow it with integrity. Meaning, he can pretend not to know her and follow her secretly? So, what is she going to do? "Xiaoguo, you haven''t told me what will happen in the dream." Tang Guo looked at the tall buildings in the distance and the pedestriansing and going on the side of the street. Her voice said without a trace of ups and downs, "That dream is a tragedy. If it is false, it''s fine. If it is true, I If you dont go, you can avoid your own tragedy, but you cant avoid the tragedies of the other two. So, I have to go. "I see, then I will follow you secretly, okay?" Tao Yu said, without asking again, what would happen in the dream. Let him follow and you will know what will happen in the future. "Of course it''s good. When did I say that you are not allowed to follow?" "Then we go home?" "Go back." Before starting the car, Tao Yu looked at Tang Guo and said, "Xiao Guo." "Ok?" "I don''t know when, I will be able to drive you back to Tao''s house instead of Tang''s house." Tang Guo lightly leaned on the back of the car seat, raised her eyelids, the corners of her lips rose slightly, her voice suddenly became sweet and greasy, "It depends on Brother Tao''s efforts. If you work harder, You can directly drive me back to your home." "Xiaoguo, I have been working hard. I have never ckened nor dared to ck off from the beginning." Tao Yu asked seriously, "Can you tell me where is the end?" Seeing such a serious and prudent Tao Yu, Tang Guo started to tease him, "There is no end." System: Hahahahahaha... Tao Yu: "..." Seriously? endless? ? This means that he has worked hard all his life, but he can''t carry her back to Tao''s house? Tao Yu looked at Tang Guo in a dazed manner. The pitiful look in his eyes seemed to be asking, is this definitely not true? System: Host, look, that person is like a puppy. "Little Fruit..." Tang Guo smiled and said, "But I can wait for you." Chapter 1815: Unlucky daughter (83) Chapter 1815: Unlucky daughter (83) When Tao Yu heard Tang Guo''s sentence, there was no end, her heart was always refreshing, thinking that she would not be able to carry her back to Tao''s house in this lifetime. The mood at that time was indeed a bit depressed, but it was not enough to make him give up staying with her. At that time, he had thought about it, even if there was no way to transport her back to the Tao''s house, he would stay in the Tang''s house with a stern face. The son-inw of the Tang family is also good. After he thought about it, she didn''t expect that she would look at him with a smile in her eyes, and he saw the liking for him from those clear eyes. Faced with this look, his heartbeat can''t help speeding up. Listening to her, when you can wait for him, his heart will jump out. So this sentence has no end, but you can wait for him. Can he understand that there is no end in front of them, but she can wait for him and walk to a ce where there is no end together? Is he more understandable that their love has no end, if she goes fast, she will definitely wait for him. And he will never surpass her pace, he will only chase after her. "Xiaoguo, can you wait for me now, I want to take you home immediately." Tang Guo nced at him, "Big Brother Tao, you''re a bit of an inch." "Forget it." Tao Yu was sad, an inexplicable chill in his heart, which made him have to be careful. Tang Guo chuckled, "If you can cook, it''s okay to go to your house. My parents and brothers are not at home, they are very busy, so you can go back or not." "I know how to cook," Tao Yu said quickly. "There is no Tao man who can''t cook." Even if he doesn''t, he wants to learn everything after meeting her. The perfect man who can cook, do housework, and make money is worthy of her. [111: "Host, while you are going abroad tomunicate, the guy named Tao Yu has pulled your baby fake sister back to Tao''s house."] 111 got Tang Kui''s order, and often monitored Tao Yu and Tang Guo together Case. Of course, these were all systematically shown to him after receiving Tang Guo''s instructions. He is much more advanced than 111, without the permission of the host, the other party can''t see it. Tang Kui rubbed his eyebrows: "What are they doing?" [111: "Tao Yu made a table of delicious food. Your baby fake sister, she was happy to eat, and she said, Brother Tao, you are amazing. The dishes you cook are so delicious, better than top chefs. All of them are delicious. What else, Brother Tao, you are really handsome when you cook...Host, you fake sister, you really are not stingy at all, praise that Tao Yu She is fluttering, busy, and holding her like a queen."] Tang Kui was also taken aback for a moment, "Is this how they usually get along?" [111: "I have observed this asionally. Dont look at Tao Yu outside. He is still a domineering and cold-blooded president. Whatever people say, he doesnt get in, or he looks like a smiling tiger. But in the host you In front of the fake sister, oh my god, she is simply a person without principles and morals,monly known as shameless."] After Tang Kui heard 111 talk a lot, his original hatred for Tao Yu disappeared, and he turned to admire, "Leave him alone in the future." He saw Tao Yu''s sincerity. People are a bit annoying, but his sister is satisfied, what can be done? Chapter 1816: Unlucky daughter (84) Chapter 1816: Unlucky daughter (84) Tang Kui thought for a while and thought that 111 was right. In this small world, there is really no one who can have Tao Yu more worthy of his sister. It is mainly this person. There is really nothing to say about his sister. Whether it is Chen Xian, Zhao Wen and his wife, or their Tang family, Tao Yu is a good person. He is still the one my sister likes, he has no reason to be a viin. Guo Guo is not the original Guo Guo, but a veteran who is wearing ayer of skin. Being able to impress her also shows how powerful Tao Yu is. Over the years, he has never seen her suffer. [111: "Host, are you not afraid that he will take your sister?"] "Guoguo has my brother in his heart. We can get along with each other in peace, and he will have to call me his brother-inw in the future." So, his host, this is apromise, don''t you struggle? A few dayster, Tang Guoming came to a small remote county alone on his face, with the purpose of attending He Yujiao''s wedding. As soon as she got out of the station, she saw He Yujiao, who had been waiting for her a long time ago, and Fan Chao, her immediate marriage partner, a man with a slightly bloated figure and t features. The moment Fan Chao saw Tang Guo, his eyes lit up. Tang Guo pretended not to see, and greeted He Yujiao. Fan Chao came here in a small car. The car is not expensive, just a scooter worth a hundred thousand dors. From the attitude of the other party, Tang Guo could infer that He Yujiao did not tell that she was a wealthy daughter. Because Fan Chao''s attitude was somewhat arrogant and arrogant, whether it was the act of pulling the car door, or his spirited look. In front of He Yujiao, there seemed to be some big men''s ideas. He Yujiao stood beside him like a little woman. On the way, He Yujiao and Tang Guo sat in the back row, and told her that there were two others she yed well and would be her bridesmaids. The two girls are one of He Yujiao''s college ssmates, and the other is a good friend who met after work. One is called Wen Qingmeng and the other is called Ning Zhixin. When he arrived at He Yujiao''s house, Tang Guo saw the two. Both are very beautiful, both of them are from big cities. Depending on what the other person is wearing, his family should be pretty good. It may not be the kind of rich and expensive, at least the kind of food and clothing. A few women quickly merged. He Yujiao would chat andugh with them from time to time. In short, in the eyes of outsiders, their rtionship is really good. "Isn''t the ce where the wedding is held in the county seat?" Ning Zhixin was the first to ask questions when he heard that the ce where the wedding was held was not in the county seat. "Why not hold it in the county seat? It should be more convenient here." He Yujiao replied: "My future parents-inws are more traditional people. Young people get married and they have to go back to their hometowns. There are more people there. The weddings are Chinese and there are various local etiquettes. Do not go back. There is no reason to do one." "Don''t worry, although the ce is a bit remote, A Chao''s family has a car and the road was only repaired a few months ago. It is absolutely t and it takes only a few hours to go back and forth, which is very convenient. The wedding will be held at that time. It is also very convenient to send you back to live in the county." Hearing He Yujiao''s exnation, no one was confused anymore. Except for Tang Guo who knew He Yujiao''s thoughts, the other two really regarded He Yujiao as good friends. How did they know that peeling off He Yujiao''s beautiful skin, the whole thing is a stinking lemon. Chapter 1817: Unlucky daughter (85) Chapter 1817: Unlucky daughter (85) Soon on the wedding day, the bride He Yujiao and her bridesmaids are all dressed. The wedding has a long journey, about three hours. The car drove from the county seat to the hometown of the groom Fan Chao. Fan Chao''s hometown is in a remote vige. Because the road was well repaired, and there was a long caravan of greetings, sitting in the car, it didn''t feel bumpy. Several bridesmaids who grew up in big cities talked andughed all the way, and there was nothing wrong with them. It''s just that after sitting in the car for a long time, it will inevitably be a little drowsy. Tang Guo didn''t speak much the whole time, she didn''te to be a bridesmaid. She is here to do damage. System: emmm Many people have never been to some poor mountains and bad waters in their lives, nor have they seen what an uncivilized animal is like. In this experience, there are many animals that look like human skins. After more than three hours, I finally came to this remote vige. The vige is very big and there are many people here. There are men and women of all ages, and several bridesmaids can feel countless gazes when they get off the car with the bride. Tang Guo looked up and saw that the vige was mixed. Looking at the gazes of their bridesmaids, those men were not friendly, on the contrary they did not hide them. And those men with women by their sides were caught by the women standing by their ears and pulled back. Don''t dare to look openly, but secretly aim. Some bachelors are different. Seeing Tang Guo''s gaze, there is no intention to converge. They are all smiling, and today is He Yujiao''s wedding day. Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin thought these were very enthusiastic, and they didn''t even notice the different eyes of these people. Suddenly, Tang Guo felt something was wrong, what was wrong? She nced across the crowd and finally knew what was wrong. This wedding also invited a team of photographers. The team of photographers she saw were not the original ones, but a familiar face. Who was it if it wasn''t Tao Yu? As for the two assistants standing beside the main photographer, they are not the original ones, but two tall and strong young men. Judging by his steps and walking posture, Tang Guo discerned by the way, these two young men should be very good. System: [Host, your cutie is really a changeable eagle, this time, he is a photographer. This guy will find a way, it''s simply pervasive. Tang Guo: Variety eagle? puff! It''s really a bit like. Tao Yu saw that Tang Guo saw her, and quickly gave her a look, she understood the meaning. He said that no matter what would happen, he was ready and would never let her be wronged. With him, she can definitely protect herprehensiveness. Tang Guo naturally epted such a sincere confession. Tao Yu gave the video to two assistants. As for him, he is holding a camera, focusing on a beautiful bridesmaid, and only the bridesmaid. Had it not been for where he was standing, and no one behind him, he would have been used long ago. What do you mean by asking you to shoot the bride and groom, you only shoot the bridesmaids? The wedding was lively and lively. As Yujiao said, weddings held in this vige have rtively cumbersome customs. The main reason for making trouble with the bride and groom is to make them inadvertently do some intimate actions to make everyone happy. Chapter 1818: Unlucky daughter (86) Chapter 1818: Unlucky daughter (86) Because it is the bride and groom, they will not make trouble too much. After all, today is a good day for them, but it''s not enough for everyone to make trouble like this. Dont be too cruel to the bride and groom, otherwise it will affect the rtionship between the young couple. So, they have a custom of making bridesmaids here. It is equivalent to using the bridesmaid to protect the bride from disaster. It was originally the bride and groom, and the bridesmaids were all in the house. I don''t know when, the bride and groom have been taken out. In the narrow room, only Tang Guo''s three bridesmaids were left, surrounded by some grinning, ambiguous eyes, and even men with other meanings. Except for Tang Guo, Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin were a little confused for a while. They have no idea what this means. Wen Qingmeng also asked politely, "Has the marriage ended?" "Where is Yujiao?" Ning Zhixin also asked, subconsciously telling them to get out of this room immediately. Although they don''t know why, based on their feelings, they n to push these people away and find He Yujiao. Surrounded by so many sweaty men, they feel uneasy. "The bride and groom, of course, are going to do things. The bride and groom have been troubled before, and now it is the part of the bridesmaid." A man said, "Everyone is an adult. It''s just fun together, happy and happy, you rx One thing, we wont do anything to you." "Yeah, I won''t do too much, but you have to cooperate." "You are all here to be bridesmaids, should you also know our customs here?" "We are making bridesmaids here, and most people who are bridesmaids know." At this time, Tang Guo''s voice sounded: "Know what? We are all from the city, not from your vige. He Yujiao is a bridesmaid, it has a good rtionship with her. As for what you are doing here, it has nothing to do with us. ." "Little girl, no matter where you are from, now the three of you are bridesmaids. When youe to our vige, you have to abide by the rules of our vige. You were harassed for the bride. When the harassment is over, nothing will happen." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Then what kind of trouble is this?" "How can I make trouble? Isn''t it ying games that adults like? We don''t really do anything to you, just make some fake moves." Upon hearing this, both Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin''s faces whitened instantly. Indeed, everyone is an adult, and it is impossible to understand these words. They felt that something was wrong before. It turns out that their feelings are not wrong. Seeing these wolf-like gazes, both of them had tears in their eyes. Ning Zhixin said, "I don''t want to make trouble. If you dare to do anything to me, I will sue you." "Girl, we haven''t done anything to you, how can you tell us? We don''t do anything. Even if we take you to the hospital for an examination, nothing can be found." Listening to these confident words, Ning Zhixin''s face flushed, and there was only panic in her eyes. After more than 20 years of life, she really saw her for the first time, so shameless and mean, she waspletely like a beast. "No brother, make me a bridesmaid." I don''t know who yelled, and several men swarmed toward the ce of the three. The closest to these people is Wen Qingmeng. She was grabbed by two men''s arms in an instant,pletely unable to struggle. Chapter 1819: Unlucky daughter (87) Chapter 1819: Unlucky daughter (87) Under her horrified eyes, the other party actually nned to unplug her dress, and said, "Just make a fuss, and I won''t really do anything to you. This is the custom here. Adults, dont y. Start, wait for it, and no one cares." "No!" Wen Qingmeng yelled, seeing a few salty pig hands, reaching her position, about to touch her body. "what--" Suddenly a scream made these salty pig hands stop. Wen Qingmeng took a closer look and found that there were a few men around him who were about to open his belt. They also took a break. Their original wretched expressions have be a little confused. When I heard another scream, I finally went to look for it. What happened to this familiar scream. Finally, they found this person, who is currently clutching his stomach, curling on the ground, his face turning white with pain, and he is rolling no matter what. Beside this man, stood a slender, very beautiful bridesmaid. When they saw it, she just retracted her feet wearing pointed high heels. Tang Guo smiled and said to the people in the house, "Keep on making trouble, why not make trouble? I''ve heard that there is a custom of making bridesmaids here, which sounds like fun, so let''s make trouble. You can make trouble, and I can make trouble. It doesnt make sense. You are only allowed to make trouble, but I am not allowed to make trouble, right?" When they said this, they watched Tang Guo actually solve a seemingly jewelry-like thing on his wrist. After it was solved, I discovered that it was a small leather whip. "The door is locked. Today is He Yujiao''s wedding. We should be lively, don''t you think?" At this moment, they went to look at the door. It was discovered that the door was locked without knowing when. At the doorway, there were three men standing. Ning Zhixin and Wen Qingmeng, who were dumbfounded and still with tears, were taken to the door by Tao Yu''s two assistants. Tao Yu looked at Tang Guo and nced at her feet. He saw clearly just now that his girlfriend kicked the man to the ground with one foot, causing the other party to instantly lose the ability to struggle. It is already custom to make bridesmaids in the vige. Those whoe to make trouble are basically bachelors. Sometimes the trouble will pass a little, and they will lock the door. The other people, the bride and groom, and other guests, men, women and children, went out for a banquet. The bridesmaids who suffer, for the sake of future fame, will not tell people what happened inside. As these beasts said, they do everything and don''t take thest step. Even if they call the police and send them to the hospital for examination, what can they do? On the surface, a little bit of oil can also make them happy for a long time. Another thing is that these bridesmaids dare not talk nonsense. These people will take some shameful photos of them. They are normal women and they can''t ept them. Such photos are posted to everyone knows. If seen by rtives and friends, or even their future lovers, the ending must not be very good. Therefore, most of them will choose to swallow their breath. When the door was closed, the people outside didn''t care at all. He Yujiao nced at the far door, heard the noise inside, smiled at the corner of her lips, and quickly toasted rtives and friends. She is not from this vige, no matter what happens in the show, it has nothing to do with her. This vige is going to be a bridesmaid, how could she know? What she didn''t know, she had never survived here. Chapter 1820: Unlucky daughter (88) Chapter 1820: Unlucky daughter (88) He Yujiao, wearing a bridal gown, and the groom Fan Chao toast with family and friends. Thinking of what happened in the house, the smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t stand it. What about good grades? What about a good family? People are beautiful, and it''s normal to be rubbed. Who told you that you are not so beautiful for a long time? Don''t me others for thinking when you show up in front of these men who have never seen beautiful women. She is not worried about what will happen. ording to her inquiries from the side, she knew that the bridesmaid in this vige would be too much for anyone to hold on to it. In fact, in such a remote ce, even if it is too much, those bridesmaids who have suffered, dare to go out? me it, they are too beautiful, too attractive tomit crimes. If it were a little ugly, so many men would never look at them. For so many years, she really endured enough. She has been beaten by Tang Guo since she was a child. She is the biological daughter of her parents. It''s a pity that her parents are not as good as other adoptive parents. She has to go to school, take her brother, and go home to do housework every day. Watching Tang Guo go to school and go to school, there are parents to pick him up, don''t mention how envious. Seeing Tang Guo wears a beautiful little skirt, she can only pinch the edges of her clothes that have been washed white and wrinkled for years. From a young age, she told her not to express it even if she was jealous. Rather than being jealous of the other person, it is better to approach each other silently, and being a friend of such a life-for-like girl can always get some benefits. Yes, she got the benefit. On her birthday, Tang Guo would give her some small gifts, even nice little skirts. I don''t know if I saw her situation, and I would wear some clothes once or twice, or buy back clothes that I didn''t wear at all and give them to her. Will she be grateful if the other party thinks doing this? If it weren''t for her deliberate approach, would the other party give her these? Had it not been for her suggestion, would the other party understand her situation? When she came home wearing a nice dress, she didn''t expect to be beaten up by her mother. Speaking of such an expensive dress, how could it be that ssmates gave her, and so many. Think that her hands and feet are dirty, or that she has badly learned. Yes, why can Tang Guo wear such a nice little skirt. The adoptive parents treat her well, live a happy life, and have good grades. After learning that the other party turned out to be a wealthy daughter, she was going crazy. The jealousy in her heart could no longer be hidden. Keep in touch with the other party, she didn''t want to get any charity from the other party. The feeling of being handed over is really not good. When she was a child, her parents didn''t love her, she didn''t wear well and didn''t eat well. Everything at home was given to her parents baby son. She was young and couldn''t help it. Now that she has walked out of that ce, she no longer has to be restrained by her family, and she won''t die from starvation, so why bother to please others and wait for alms. The feeling of losing self-esteem and being the same from head to toe is really ufortable. Every time she was wearing Tang Guo''s clothes, skirts, and shoes, she felt a sense of shame when she stood in the crowd. The most scared thing is that someone wille up and ask how the clothes she wears are the same as those worn by Tang Guo before. She was even more afraid of people who knew something, and pointed out directly that this was given to her by Tang Guo. She was most afraid, knowing her little friend, and talking behind her back about what she didn''t want to pick Tang Guo. Chapter 1821: Unlucky Daughter (89) Chapter 1821: Unlucky Daughter (89) Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin were also good yers. Wen Qingmeng is her university ssmate, and the two are having fun. At the beginning, she also regarded the other party as a true friend, but Wen Qingmeng is so beautiful, the suitor will go wherever she goes. She stood beside Wen Qingmeng, a green leaf that set off each other. In the three or four years of university, there have been countless Wen Qingmeng who have been pursued by Wen Qingmeng. If you find her, you must ask her to send Wen Qingmeng something and ask Wen Qingmeng about his preferences. Those people only saw Wen Qingmeng, and their eyes never stayed on her for a second. She agreed well, and turned around and said to Wen Qingmeng that these boys are all superficial people and they are not sincere to her. Wen Qingmeng really believed that even though there were countless suitors in the three or four years of university, he never talked about a rtionship. The two have a good rtionship. She also knows that so far Wen Qingmeng''s first kiss has not been sent out, not to mention first love, not at all. How about being beautiful? There is not even a man who wants her, because of what she said, now every time Wen Qingmeng faces a suitor, he will seek her advice. What kind of opinion can she have? Of course, she went to see the man together, and analyzed all kinds of bad things about each other. In fact, all those suitors are among the best, much better than Fan Chao, whom she married. Good growth, good family background, and good life. But Wen Qingmeng listened to her and thought she was sincere. Ning Zhixin is her colleague. She was younger than her, she joined thepanyter. At the beginning, she helped each other several times, and the two had a good rtionship no matter whether it was at work or after get off work. The bad is bad. Ning Zhixin has too strong professional ability. It took only one year to join thepany and he became a department manager. How can she not be jealous? The other party also pretended to thank her for her help, saying that thanks to today, no matter what happens in the future, she will never forget her. She was wondering, if she didn''t help Ning Zhixin, would the other party have no chance to be promoted to department manager. Even if it wasn''t her, it couldn''t be Ning Zhixin. They were in the same department, but they were still in the same position, but theter actually became her boss. Does this make her feel better? As for what happened today, the three peopleter med her, and she cried a few more words for an unknown reason, even if they had lumps in their hearts, they would not me her too much. After all, she didn''t know. They have such a good rtionship, if they knew that there would be such a thing, how could they allow it to happen? In order to make his own reason here believable, He Yujiao drank desperately. One cup after another, is to get yourself drunk. Fan Chao saw He Yujiao drink so much and said, "Yujiao, is it okay?" "It''s okay. I''m happy today. Drink two more sses. It should be okay? Is this in our house, not elsewhere?" To He Yujiao''s satisfaction, she found the husband of Fan Chao. Fan Chao is good at doing a small business in the city. If possible, she would also like to find more money. However, with her own appearance, the rich look down upon her. Fan Chao is different. Hees from a small ce, has a little money, and doesn''t grow very well, but he can coax women. I am always happy to follow each other, and I am only good to her. She believed that with Fan Chao''s ability, she would definitely be a big boss in the future. Chapter 1822: Unlucky daughter (90) Chapter 1822: Unlucky daughter (90) "That''s right, I really should drink more today." Fan Chao smiled and hugged He Yujiao''s waist. "With me, Yujiao will drink it. If you get drunk, I will take you back to the house to rest." He Yujiao trusted Fan Chao very much. She didn''t refuse at all when she watched Fan Chao pour her wine. This was just what she wanted. She hadn''t noticed at all, the anxious look in Fan Chao''s eyes, as if she wanted to get her drunk and do something important. Before long, He Yujiao became drunk. Fan Chao bid farewell to the others, saying that he would send her back to the house to rest, and greeted the ambiguous gazes around him. He took He Yujiao to leave, and the remaining guests continued to eat. Fan Chao didn''t n to go back to the banquet ce, but went to the room where the bridesmaids were made secretly instead. The room opened with a light push. He didn''t notice the situation at all, and quickly went in, quickly closing the door. By the time he discovered something was wrong in the house, it was already toote. A leather whip was drew on his face and knocked him to the ground at once. He was yelling in pain. He covered his face,pletely dumbfounded, not knowing what was going on. The whip did not know why, and always greeted him. At this time, a nice female voice rang above his head: "You are also here to make a bridesmaid?" "Of course, the bridesmaids are so beautiful, who doesn''t want to make trouble." Fan Chao replied without thinking about it. After answering, he felt that something was wrong, and when he looked up, he realized that Tang Guo was holding the whip and smashing people. This bridesmaid is best seen. When the other party appeared once, he was greedy for a long time. Even if He Yujiao is not drunk today, he intends to find an excuse to get people drunk. When the timees, take advantage of the chaos toe here, and these bachelors, together with the bridesmaids. Even if you can''t do something substantively, it''s better than nothing. Such a beautiful woman can''t be found on his condition. Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Oh, then there is no wrong number. We just finished the fight here, you bridegroom wants to join in the fun too, I can''t make you perfect, can I?" Fan Chao looked around his eyes and looked at the bachelors he knew, squatting on the ground in ragged clothes and swollen noses. The exposed skin was all traces of the whip. I felt cold. No matter what happened, I quickly said, "I just came to see, no..." "You just said, I''m so good-looking, who doesn''t want to make a fuss, you have such a vision, I want to have a little more trouble with you." Fan Chao wanted the big man, but someone moved faster than him. It was Tao Yu''s two tall and burly assistants who came up and caught him, wrapped his mouth with tape and tied him. Hands. Next, Tao Yu, the two assistants, and the other two bridesmaids all watched silently. He Chao was chased by Tang Guo, jumping up and down, not to mention it''s funny. Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin arepletely unsympathetic. Had it not been for Tang Guo''s presence today, I wouldn''t know what terrible things would happen to them. From their looks, they have done a lot of such things. Those victims dare not speak out at all, nor can they be held ountable. For such a bad thing, it is better to have a good fight. Seeing those salty pig''s paws, which were beaten into swollen by Tang Guo, they were very relieved. The hands of these foul-smelling men do not know how many unknowing bridesmaids like them have been bullied. Chapter 1823: Unlucky daughter (91) Chapter 1823: Unlucky daughter (91) I don''t know how many people can only suffer from this dark loss, but they can''t speak. For these victims, is it useful to speak up? Maybe it will only be exchanged for the ridicule of countless people, as well as the personal attacks of some malicious people, and they will not get justice at all. Now those girls who have had an ident on the Inte, the following foulments, which are one by one, are really chilling. Your beauty attracts people tomit crimes, your clothes are so good-looking, you show your arms, you show your calves, you wear a suspender skirt, you put on makeup, these are all your fault. The more they think about it, the more angry Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin be. At the same time, they are also wondering whether He Yujiao knows the situation here. If you dont know, then its fine. If you know, then invite them to be bridesmaids. What is the intention? At this moment, Fan Chao could not scream out in pain, just lying on the ground and struggling. When other people saw this, they did not dare to speak. This woman is really amazing. The three men just didn''t make a move at all, she shuttled between them alone, hitting them without the strength to fight back. "You hit someone, I want to sue you." After all, Fan Chao had gone to college. Knowing this, the tape in his mouth has been torn apart. Now he is covered with injuries, as long as he calls the police immediately, this woman will definitely be punished. When the timees, the people in their vige are all his witnesses. Tang Guo had gathered up that very special whip and wrapped it around his wrist again, looking at it as an ornament. Who could think of it, it hurts to hit someone. She raised her eyes lightly and asked: "What are you going to sue me?" "Sue you, you beat me, we people are all witnesses, and our injuries are all evidence." Fan Chao said frankly, "This is our vige. Are you here to make trouble today?" Tang Guo didn''t deny it, but directly admitted: "Yeah, I just came to make trouble. I didn''t want to make you feel better before I came. I heard that you are making fun of bridesmaids, I thought it should be a very interesting game. Now everyone If you want to make trouble, then my bridesmaid will also help you make a wedding. On the day of your wedding, I will add some color to your body. Isnt that happy?" Fan Chao was a little speechless for a while. He had never seen him before he even confessed so rightly after hitting someone. "Noisy, you are too much, unless..." "Unless I make you make trouble again?" Tang Guo is really going tough to death. It''s been a while. In the brain of this stupid thing, he is still thinking about such scumbag things, "Is this troublesome?" "I think it''s reasonable and fair." Fan Chao wanted to ask what was reasonable and fair. Tang Guo said: "Look at our bridesmaids, who are beautiful and want to make trouble, and I, too, look at you stinky men who are not pleasing to the eye and want to use a small whip. Is this unreasonable and unfair? As for who? If you make trouble, it depends on who is strong. You have no abilities, you can only get beaten, and you are embarrassed to talk about it." "As for the scars you mentioned, please take a closer look. Are there any scars on your body? Or, I will send you to the hospital for an examination to see if there are any scars on your body. Didn''t you just break some of your clothes? , You want to sue me? Bridegroom, you have insufficient evidence." Not only was Fan Chao shocked, everyone around him was shocked except Tang Guo. Chapter 1824: Unlucky Daughter (92) Chapter 1824: Unlucky Daughter (92) Because the scars on their bodies are disappearing visible to the naked eye. But within a minute, the skin surface of the scarred them had returned to its original state. Why is it said that the surface of the skin has returned to its original appearance? It is because the pain is still there and it has not disappeared at all. Demon girl? ? This word shed in everyone''s mind. Tang Guo didn''t care what they were guessing. Who would believe it if he really wanted to say it? She nced at Tao Yu lightly, and the two bridesmaids standing nearby. Can they say it? I definitely won''t say it. "Yeah, how could Xiaoguo leave you scarred? You open your eyes and talk nonsense, so many big men actually nder a weak little woman." Tao Yu was the first to react. He hurriedly walked to Tang Guo''s side, held her soft little hand, hypnotized in her heart, and smiled, "Even if Xiao Guo hits you, she has such white fingers like green onions. Gentle girl, can it hurt you so much?" All the scum: It hurts! It''s not the one who beat you, and it doesn''t hurt to stand and talk. "You so many men, how could Tang Guo beat you." Ning Zhixin also stood up and said with a serious face, "You disgusting men who can''t afford to y, actually nder people." "Yeah, isn''t it because the bridesmaids want to make a wedding? Why can''t you not make trouble? Didn''t you just tear up your clothes? As for ndering Tang Guo and hitting you? It''s really unreasonable to want to sue others. "Wen Qingmeng said. Tang Guo nodded, "Yeah, you seem to owe you a lot. Even if I hit you, there are no injuries on your body, will you believe it? The hospital can''t find any problems. If you say dry mouth, there will be no one. believable." Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin both felt very relieved looking at these scumbag men, their faces full of anger and confusion, and speechless. Usually when these bad things attacked their women, they were more ruthless than the other, and finally one day, they were speechless. They don''t care whether Tang Guo is a demon or not, just let these dogs suffer. When the door was opened and Tang Guo and the three bridesmaids walked out in good condition, not far from the outside, there was a group of people who were sitting at the theater. They were still mixed. The sound of the door being opened sounded, and they came subconsciously. Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin were still somewhat frightened. If they walked out of this room in embarrassment, they might not be able to see the entire face. These people who were watching the fun and eating melons outside didn''t know how to give them pointers. Fortunately, they walked outpletely, without any strand of hair being touched. The people in the vige are indeed very strange for these women to walk out so cleanly. They didn''te close to look at the noisy one inside. The men wanted to see it, but they all had women, so they didn''t dare to go. Those women didn''t want their men to look at them, but they didn''t want to miss them. After being disturbed, these bridesmaids walked out in embarrassment. Among these women, there are a small number of them who have been bridesmaids and have been harassed. Now seeing someone encounter the same thing, I am vaguely happy. When they were puzzled, with Fan Chao as the leader, the men covered their rags and walked out pale. Obviously there was no harm on their bodies, but it was obvious to others that they felt very painful. Chapter 1825: Unlucky Daughter (93) Chapter 1825: Unlucky Daughter (93) The vigers felt that something was wrong. Looking at Fan Chao''s appearance, their expressions were a little subtle, and they could understand at the same time. They asked Fan Chao what was going on. Fan Chao said that they were beaten by Tang Guo. But no one believed that just how Tang Guo''s small body could beat them. But ording to the temperament of these men, these bridesmaids shouldn''t havee out easily. The vigers who eat melon are puzzled. Tang Guo nced at them lightly, "The wedding is also troubled, then let''s go, I wish you a happy wedding." After saying this, she suddenlyughed, holding Tao Yu''s arm in her little hand, still yful. I blinked, "I had a great time today, thank you for your hospitality." Under the angry and painful gazes of a group of vigers and Fan Chao and others, Tang Guo and his party walked away. The moment she closed the car door, don''t give them a deep look. The cold look gave them a bad feeling. In the car, Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin were really relieved, sweating all over. They looked at Tang Guo''s eyes, full of gratitude. Wen Qingmeng hesitated and said, "That Yujiao..." Before finishing the question, Tang Guo and Ning Zhixin looked at her, and she said instantly, "She should know the customs here, right?" With such a malicious custom, with He Yujiao''s temperament, she did not believe that the other party did not know. When Ning Zhixin heard the bridesmaid, he had guessed that He Yujiao knew it. Knowing the customs here, it is a shame to invite her to be a bridesmaid. In fact, it''s not that she didn''t feel it. Someone around her had told her that He Yujiao had so many hearts and minds, so she didn''t want to worry about everything. She has always been very grateful that He Yujiao helped her when she just joined thepany. He Yujiao didn''t do anything excessive, and she thought about everything. Thinking of just being a bridesmaid, she came. Unexpectedly, the result would be like this. It''s just that she couldn''t understand why He Yujiao treated her like this. "Why did Yujiao do this?" Wen Qingmeng said sadly, "Where did I offend her?" Ning Zhixin didn''t speak, only buried his head. She had never done anything to be sorry for He Yujiao. On the contrary, after being promoted, she took care of each other as much as possible. "Because she is jealous of you." Tang Guo said frankly: "Is it incredible?" The two couldn''t speak for a while, were they jealous? Just because of jealousy, do you n to destroy them and let them live in the shadows forever? Is it just jealous? ? "Isn''t that reason for being jealous?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "You haven''t heard of it. I am jealous of my ssmate who did well in the exam and slightly exceeded his own score. I am afraid I will fail the exam and secretly change the other''s volunteers. I am jealous of my ssmates every year. Schrship, poisoned in the dormitory water dispenser?" Ning Zhixin quickly reacted and said, "Enough." That''s enough. She is not a little white, and she was so good to He Yujiao because of the kindness that the other party initially gave. Thepetition between departments is also very fierce. Among colleagues, there is no jealousy. There are really many people who do something to exclude because of jealousy. Although He Yujiao is a bit extreme and a bit too much, this reason is enough. "Those men, just let them go?" Ning Zhixin was obviously not reconciled. "Would you like to find the media and expose them? Expose this bad habit of poor mountains and rivers." Tang Guo said slowly, "Don''t worry." The beautiful, mysterious and powerful woman in front of them convinced Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin. At the same time, they asked, "Do you have any ns to rectify them?" When they asked this, they brought some Excited, those foul-smelling men were beaten before, really relieved, I really want to watch it again. Unfortunately, there is no yback. "I guess they are going to sue me to beat them." Tang Guo''s lips curled up slightly, "then go back to the hospital for an examination, of course nothing can be found." Both of them are very witty and didn''t ask why. They are not stupid, but they are too affectionate and blinded for a while. Wen Qingmeng asked expectantly: "What then?" Chapter 1826: Unlucky daughter (94) Chapter 1826: Unlucky daughter (94) "Then you just wait and see what happens." Hearing Tang Guo''s answer, the people in the car were not satisfied. After working on it for a long time, nothing will happen. Tell them in advance. Tao Yu doesn''t care about this, as long as his girlfriend is not in danger. Now he is still thinking about the way his family Xiaoguo hit those people. The more aftertaste, the more fascinated he is. People are really good-looking, and everything is good. Although there were many doubts, he never asked. What he cares most about is, of course, when will he be able to marry her home. Does it matter whether she is a man or a demon, or a demon or a god? Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin did not speak any more, sitting on their seats, silently recalling everything that happened today, and at the same time recalling He Yujiao. When they are good friends, it is really easy for them to ignore He Yujiao as a person. They bring their own filters to remove all the bad things from each other. Countless bad things were concealed by their rtionship and He Yujiao''s help to them. Now think about it carefully, if they are not pitted, who will be pitted? Alone, rashly went to an unfamiliar ce to be a bridesmaid. Originally thought it was in the county seat, butter changed to a remote vige. If they were a little wary, they would never go alone to be a bridesmaid in a strange and remote vige. At that time, I was thinking that He Yujiao''s rtionship with them is so good, there should be nothing wrong with them. "Call Yujiao and ask." Even if you have believed Tang Guo''s words, Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin are still a little unwilling. After so many years of friendship, because ofparison and jealousy, the other party will destroy them. It''s not ufortable. It''s fake. Ning Zhixin nodded, "Okay." In the crowd before, they did not see He Yujiao. Fan Chao hade in to make trouble with the bridesmaids, but He Yujiao was not seen. He Yujiao agreed with Fan Chao to make trouble, but they didn''t believe it. Of course, no one answered the phone. Tang Guo looked at the two of them frowning, still worried, and said, "Those who pretend to be drunk, the other party won''t answer the phone as many times as you make. You might as well call again tomorrow morning, she will definitely say, I dont know where. She also said that she was happy to get married, drank two more sses, and was so drunk that she would apologize to you very guiltily. ording to her guess, even if you have lumps in your heart, you will not me her again." "You don''t me her, she won''t let you go. She will continue to maintain rtionships with you, even when you are in pain,fort you, and asionally express her guilt. Then turn around, when you are away, She will unknowingly, publicize what you have encountered. What the result will be, think for yourself." Wen Qingmeng was startled when they heard it. Will this happen? "Even with the result today, it is hard to guarantee that she will promote something. What you should be thinking about now is how to cleanse your innocence. It is really helpless to say that nothing happened, and there is no loss. You still have to think about it. How to maintain your reputation." Ning Zhixin''s eyes dimmed, yeah, it was really helpless to speak of it. They all want faces, and can''t stand the people around them. "Tang Guo, you''re among them, aren''t you afraid?" Wen Qingmeng couldn''t help asking when seeing Tang Guo lightly smiling. Chapter 1827: Unlucky daughter (95) Chapter 1827: Unlucky daughter (95) Tang Guo raised her eyebrows lightly and smiled: "What others say is my shit." "I don''t care." "If you provoke me, talk nonsense, and make me impatient, thewyer will warn me." Ning Zhixin always felt that Tang Guo had any further tricks, she was not a novice. After chatting for a while, she made a tactful suggestion and exchanged contact information. What happened at that time could be discussed with each other. Tang Guo did not refuse, and gave them the phone number. "I''ll just do it to the end and send you home." Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin were really grateful, and they looked at Tao Yu subconsciously. Tao Yu said, "Xiaoguo''s decision is my decision." Both of them couldn''t help being amused by this correct attitude. Wen Qingmeng suddenly remembered that among her former suitors, there were also many who performed well. An extraordinary family background, a polite gentleman, no matter what he does, he respects her very much. She said she didn''t want to, but the other party would only show a helpless and sad expression, saying that she respected her choice. Later she heard that these people had gone through a long period of time before she had another person she liked. Why did she listen to what He Yujiao said at the time, are these people bad? Looking at the circle of friends of these people, the happiness and love of marriage did not go out to spend all day, like He Yujiao said. After sending the two home separately, Tang Guo and Tao Yu also went back. Within two days, something happened in a small area. A vige collectively sued several bridesmaids, saying that these bridesmaids had beaten people at the wedding. Since the bridesmaids beat someone, the police must show them evidence, such as the identification of the injury. Those people said: "She hit us, but I don''t know why there are no scars. Anyway, we don''t care, the woman hit us." It is conceivable that dozens of elders, with a grieved expression, told people that they were beaten by the little girl, and now they are going to be sued. There is no evidence and no wounds, but they insist that they are beating people. What makes people even more dumbfounding is that these people said with pain on their faces that the ce where they were beaten hurts every day, and it hurts even if they touch it. Sometimes it will roll all over the floor in pain and can''t stand it. The police officers, looking at these elders, rolled around the ce like a shameless man, pretending to be in pain, and they were really angry. Are there still such helpless people these days? In order to nder a few little girls, I was shameless to such a degree, I really wanted to give people a p in the face. It was really too much. People from the police, let these people go back. If there is no evidence, don''t falsely use the little girl. The nder of vain words is legally responsible. These people were excited, saying that they were really beaten. Why didn''t they believe it? The people in their vige didn''t believe it. They didn''t believe it to anyone. Now these police officers don''t believe it anymore. Where can they go to avenge justice? As a result, a group of eldersy on the ground and did not leave, saying that they must sue the woman, asking them to arrest the beating woman for interrogation, and let the other party paypensation. In the end, the police officer decided to take them to the hospital for examination. After the inspection, of course, there was nothing to do. They thought it was these people who were okay and asked them to go back. Seeing that no one was watching, these people thought of another way, which was to make trouble on the Inte. Chapter 1828: Unlucky daughter (96) Chapter 1828: Unlucky daughter (96) Regardless, even if they can''t be told, their reputation will be ruined and they will be shameless. All of this was under Tang Guo''s control. When these people were making trouble on the Inte, she went smoothly, asked the system to help, and promoted it to them. Therefore, in less than two hours, this matter was searched hotly and attracted the attention of people across the country. When people went in and saw the content, they were very surprised. A dozen or so elders actually used three bridesmaids of beating, and said that the police ignored them and sheltered these women. The people who are used to eating are very confused. The physical strength of men and women is far apart. There are a dozen or twenty people on the other side. There are only three little girls. How did they beat them? This has to make them think about it. Could it be these people who didn''t take advantage and ndered the little girl? The three little girls beat so many men, and no one believed it. Netizens leave a message below and ask them to upload evidence, video, or injury identification, as well as the location where they were beaten, and the tragic situation at the time. Without exception, no one took it out. Fan Chao thought of a way and asked people to take pictures. After all, he was one of the few people in the vige who had gone to college. Know the tools and skills more. Unexpectedly, as soon as the pictures were put on, someone would appraise them. These are p-pictures, which proves even more that they are ndering people. Seeing that justice cannot be returned, the bachelors in these viges are a little anxious. At this time, another blog post quickly hit the hot search. An article about the bad habit of bachelors making bridesmaids in their vige was exposed. There are photos of mosaics, some videos, and some personal statements of what happened at the time. In those photos and videos, there are no other people except for the mosaic of the victim. What is shocking is that there are many inside, they look at very familiar faces. I took a closer look and discovered that this is not the same man who told me to sue the girl for beating them? Now, it''s very interesting. No one cares about whether these people have been beaten. Even if they are really beaten,izens think it should be. Countless media are rushing to report, and even many media have rushed to this remote mountain vige to interview people in the vige with cameras and microphones. Those bachelors didn''t expect things to be so violent, and some people exposed everything they did in the past. For a time, the vige became a group. Regardless of men and women, there is no such thing as hands-on or onlookers. They tasted it for the first time. They were photographed by countless people, and countless people followed up and asked about making bridesmaids. When I think of these pictures, I will be filmed and even on the news. Some elderly people who have lived for most of their lives don''t want to go out. Wen Qingmeng and Ning Zhixin are also paying attention to these things, and they are also dumbfounded at this situation. There is no doubt that the person who produced that article must be Tang Guo. It turned out that when they were worried that someone would promote their bad and nder their reputation, Tang Guo had already found the victim and nned to expose the current situation of the vige. Looking at those in the vige, originally Chapter 1829: Unlucky daughter (97) Chapter 1829: Unlucky daughter (97) Yes, in many cases,ws and regtions cannot punish them much. But such a shameful exposure can be regarded as a punishment. The trouble is so big, not to mention the future girls whoe here to be bridesmaids, they are the people in this vige. Whether they can find a daughter-inw outside is a question mark. Even so, those bachelors still insisted that they had been beaten, and now they were in pain, and they had to seek justice. Such shameless people, the majority ofizens do not want to be polite, so that they can''t speak. These bare-bones in the vige are indeed very aggrieved in their hearts, and they have a feeling of speechlessness. Obviously they were beaten, the incident in the vige was exposed, and they didn''t think it was a big deal. Exposure will be exposed, the big deal is to shut them down for a few days and fine them. They are not afraid of the penalty. As for the fine, they are poor and can''t get it out. Do they have to force it out? What they are aggrieved is that no one believes that they were beaten by a bridesmaid. Even the people in the vige think that they have nothing to do and make trouble. They yelled for pain every day, and the vigers thought it was nothing to do, which was particrly ufortable. This time the vige was exposed, and they felt even more that the vigers med them for their malice towards them. If it werent for too much trouble, as for letting those peoplee to the vige to interview them and get them. Is the peaceful life gone? It was almost impossible to drive them out directly. They are ufortable and aggrieved, but no one believes them. When they were helpless, suddenly a message on the Inte was liked: Those men shouted pain all day, saying they had been beaten by a bridesmaid. The hospital checkup cant find anything. Here, I have an analysis. If you dont send them to the psychiatric department for a check, if there is a mental problem, hallucinations, etc., they will call out pain every day and believe that someone beat them. ? The majority ofizens looked at this message and agreed with them, thinking that these people may have mental problems, and it is necessary for a psychiatrist to check it. [Host, the message has been posted, and now I have topped the first one. Now everyone agrees. Tang Guo smiled and said, "Then I''ll call my brother." [Host, what do you call your fake brother? The system is a little puzzled. Tang Guo dialed the phone and exined, "Let my brothere forward and provide them with free mental health checks. I have thought about the excuses so that these people will be mentally deranged and harm unprovoked young girls, so we are under the Tang family. The mental hospital is willing to treat these people with mental illness for free, hoping that they can recover as soon as possible without causing any harm to society. You say, Tongzi, do you think its great? [Very... great. Tang Guo let out a lowugh: "I heard that people who are mentally ill are not responsible for doing certain things. They are also mentally ill. Then we, the Tang family, will do some charity and put them in a mental hospital and take good care of them. ." System: Oh... it''s just that if you are sick, it''s okay to be rectified. It''s so ufortable. Host, you are so bad, you are still so bad. Tang Kui has been paying attention to this matter. He is very interested in the thing that was beaten and didn''t hurt in the end. Hearing Tang Guo''s suggestion to check the mental illness for those dogs for free, he was very happy. Chapter 1830: Unlucky daughter (98) Chapter 1830: Unlucky daughter (98) The psychiatric hospital under Tang''s name must check the disease for the bachelors who were beaten every day and shouted for free. The majority ofizens agree, and at this time, they also think that these people are not very normal. The police also breathed a sigh of relief. They really couldn''t help this kind of rogue. Shameless people are always invincible. They look down upon such shameless people, but there is no way to criticize and educate them for two days, which is of little use. The mental hospital under Tang''s name epted these people around the 20th and quickly diagnosed them with various mental illnesses. He also said that such a person is likely to do things that endanger society and harass young girls in the future. Combined with what happened in the vige before, everyone was deeply convinced and worried about what should they do if this kind of guy ran out to harm people. Then Down''s Mental Hospital said that they are willing to treat these people with mental illnesses for free. It''s not terrible to get sick, so I''m afraid that it won''t be treated. They also said that if they don''t receive treatment, they hope their rtives in the vige can watch them carefully. If they have any aggressive behavior, it is best to force control. The people in the vige agreed and let them receive treatment. It is mainly these people who are really abnormal recently. They insist that they have been beaten, and there are no injuries on their bodies. They still cry out for pain. They think it is best to treat them in the hospital. The point is, its free, better than staying in the vige and adding trouble to them. Fan Chao didn''t participate in it except for nning some things behind his back. Later, when I saw that the Down''s Mental Hospital hade out, he endured the pain every day, did not go to all kinds of noise, but escaped. Since those people were imprisoned in a mental hospital, the Inte has gradually calmed down. In that vige, everyone knows that several engagements have been cancelled. Those girls who were going to be bridesmaids were scared into a cold sweat, and then decisively broke off the rtionship with the friend who invited them to be bridesmaids. Being a bridesmaid, isn''t that cheating them? What kind of impact will it have on their lives? "Brother, those who got mentally ill without marrying a daughter-inw are so pitiful, you have to ask the hospital to treat them well." Tang Kui shook the phone and replied with a smile: "I have ordered it a long time ago, Xiaoguo don''t worry, we will naturally do charity and we must carry it through to the end. If they do not recover, the hospital will continue to treat them." "Ah, that''s great, brother, they will definitely thank you." "Hope." Tang Kuicai smiled. How did he hear people say that those guys mored that he was not sick every day, and no one paid any attention to them, so he yelled at him, saying he was nosy and doing charity. Tang Kui touched his chin. Is he doing charity? It''s really a bunch of disgusting and stupid bugs. Anyway, he has money. These bugs should be kept in the hospital. A certain floor is specially prepared for these bugs. After months of hard work, Tang Yi''s beauty shop was also opened. Standing with Miss Tang''s resources, business is still good. In the beginning, she had no experience, so she fumbled slowly. The things used are also used for the better. After waiting for a few months to calcte the profit and loss, she found that every day from morning to night, she didn''t make much money at all. Chapter 1831: Unlucky daughter (99) Chapter 1831: Unlucky daughter (99) Thinking of Tang Guo now, a random patent, which is a lot of money, still gave birth toparison in her heart. In the past few years, she has seen fewer and fewer days with Tang Kui. Because she didn''t choose to go to Tang''s Technology Company, she also heard about the situation there. It was because of the high-tech that Tang Guo took out that Tang''s Technology Company became a key protectionpany. Now it is impossible to lean on the back door and go in for internships casually. I don''t know what is being studied inside. However, now she intends to make her own achievements earlier. The beauty shops business is pretty good, but it doesnt make much money. So now she has to find a way to reduce costs and increase profits. Tang Yi worked hard here, and temporarily didn''t have time to think about Tang Kui, and the lucky charm she had forgotten temporarily. She wanted to make herself more dazzling, and then she stood in front of Tang Kui. People''s hearts changed at any time. Maybe Tang Kui would like her? She is patient, but the lucky charm is gone. Tang Yi didn''t help it to replenish energy for such a long time. Such evil things are not patient. Within half a month, Tang Yi found a new source of goods, which was much cheaper than before. At first, she wondered if there would be any problems. Later, I mixed these and put them in the store without any problems, and the effect was as good as ever. Later, she simply gave up the original source of supply and asked for these beauty products. Sure enough, in the first month after the supply was changed, the profit doubled several times. If this continues, she will soon be able to open two more branches. Thinking about my future, I am very excited to be the owner of a national chain beauty branch. However, things that are so cheap really have no side effects at all? In the third month, in Tang Yi''s beauty shop, there were several customers who had turned back countless times, saying that there was something wrong with her beauty shop. After getting a beauty treatment here, her face was half rotten. Tang Yi also thought at the beginning that these people were looking for faults, saying that she was not afraid at all, and all her things were through regr channels, and there was no problem at all. As more and more guests appeared with red and festering faces, Tang Yi began to panic. Because too many people were involved, Tang Yi''s beauty shop was quickly checked. Many of the products that she thinks are very effective and cheap are added hormones. The first time they are used, they are really effective. I use it once every few months, and no one will be able to notice anything. However, women are all beauty lovers, and when they find things in Tang Yi''s shop, they have used them with good results, so they will naturallye many times. If this kind of thing is done too much, problems will naturally arise. As for the ck-hearted merchants she buys, she doesn''t care about them at all. Perhaps the things Tang Yi gave to Tang Yi at the beginning were mixed, which made her have no doubts. In the end, Tang Yi''s beauty shop closed and he paid a huge sum of money. If she hadn''t been backed by the Tang family, she might have owed countless debts, and the money she had earned over the years would not be enough topensate. For a while, people in this circle all knew about the Tang''s beauty shop, which is greedy for cheap, selling fakes, and earning ck-hearted money. There are all kinds of parties, Tang Yi is the one who is left out, making her feel that her whole life is dark. She didn''t know that there was a problem with those things. Obviously, there was no problem at all when I first used it. me it, those merchants are too dark. In the beginning, she used all good things, but in business, she can''t make herself at a loss. If there is a problem, she won''t use it. These people only know to me her, but don''t know how difficult it is to do business. Yes, they can only see the scenery on the surface, and whoever can understand her doesn''t want this. Tang Yi held the goblet and looked at Tang Guo, who was surrounded by many people in the distance, feeling very ufortable. She buried her head, thinking in her heart, if she was not so greedy at first, would her parents not meet Tang Guo, and Tang Guo would note back? "Miss Tang, I knew you a long time ago." Tang Guo looked at the man in front of her toasting with her, raised her eyes and asked, "Oh, there are many people who know me. I believe that in this information age, people all over the country already know me." Chapter 1832: Unlucky daughter (100) Chapter 1832: Unlucky daughter (100) Yan Song did not expect that Tang Guo would speak such a shameless speech. In fact, he really didn''t have any other intentions. With the other party''s current status, even if he had other intentions, he would not dare. If you provoke this woman, the final result will definitely not be very good, for him, it is undoubtedly trouble. He didn''t know what was going on just now, he thought she was a good candidate. Facing Tang Guo''s alienation and cold words, Yan Song came to his senses. Even if you want to find a woman to marry, you must never find each other. Let alone whether he can seed, people don''t like him, it''s all a question mark. "Xiaoguo, what''s the matter?" "Guoguo, what happened?" Tang Kui and Tao Yu appeared beside Tang Guo at the same time. These two handsome, tall and ordinary men looked at his life with cold eyes. Yan Song was upset. What happened to him just now? Will want to provoke this woman. The discerning person knows that Tang Guo is Tang Kui''s baby sister and Tao Yu''s heart. These two new stars who have started in recent years are all big bosses who dominate one side. Can he provoke them? "It''s okay, this gentleman should be greeting me." Tang Guo didn''t go to see Yan Song, and talked to Tao Yu and Tang Kui, "He said he knew me a long time ago, and I said that few people don''t know me now." When the two heard it, their expressions eased slightly. Of course, only on the surface. Tang Kui was the task force, so he naturally knew who Yan Song was, and what he did to the original Tang Guo. Even though he had a three-point smile on the surface, he still dare not ignore it. Yan Song always felt that Tang Kui''s eyes were not very kind. But when he took a closer look, the other party was polite and smiling again, as if that kind of unkindness was just his illusion. Although Tao Yu was not a tasker, he did not know what Yan Song did in his previous life. But with his understanding of Tang Guo, she would not be hostile to a person inexplicably. If she is hostile to a person, it can only be that the person has done something excessive. Some simple little things, she would not care at all. Naturally, he looked at Yan Song''s gaze, although there was no evil on his face, but it was shining with cold light from time to time. Yan Song always felt that standing in front of these three people was chilly. The feeling of cold from the sole of his feet to the top of his head made him shiver. After making an excuse, he lostpany with the three of them. When he turned around, he could feel the sweat on his back. At this moment, he identally saw Tang Yi sitting in the corner, a little unhappy. After a pause, he walked in Tang Yi''s direction. Seeing this scene, Tang Guo and Tang Kui looked at each other and withdrew their faintly smiling eyes. Tao Yu wondered what dumb riddle his future daughter-inw was ying with his future brother. Is there any secret that he can''t know? In many cases, he can feel that the future wife and elder brother are in a tacit understanding of what they do. If Tang Quina wasn''t for his future elder brother, he would definitely not bear it. Yan Song was mentioned before Tang Guo just came into this world. When the original owner was unlucky to a certain extent, he lost all his family members and countless warmth, and became a bridesmaid again, and encountered terrible things. It can be said that it was desperate and in despair and darkness, I met Yan Song. Chapter 1833: Unlucky Daughter (101) Chapter 1833: Unlucky Daughter (101) He is polite and humorous, he will make her happy,fort her, and in many cases he is very considerate. Facing a person who doesn''t hate, being treated with such gentleness is still in the dark period of a girl, and it is rarely indifferent. Yan Song''s appearance can be said to be a beam of sunshine, gentle and warm sunshine, shining on the cold and dark world of the original owner, and she has fallen. Without rtives, without friends, being bullied and unable to resist the sadness is slowly being healed by this man named Yan Song. She thought that by marrying him, she finally passed all the hardships in her life, and could start to walk towards the light and live happily. As everyone knows, marrying Yan Song is the real dark life for her. On the day of her wedding, she found that Yan Song couldn''t work. Although she worked hard for a long time, she tried various methodster, but she didn''t work. But she really likes Yan Song, whether he can do it or not, it is not that important to her. Because Yan Song gave her the thoughtfulness and love, there are no certain aspects that can make her give up. Even if Yan Song can''t do it, she ns to live with him, and oftenfort Yan Song. After a month, the two became more and more affectionate. She found that Yan Song seemed to like children very much, but because of their own reasons, they had no way to get pregnant with children through normal channels. After a while, she heard Yan Song say that she can be a trial baby. She almost did not hesitate and agreed. In fact, she also feels that if there is something missing in the family, if they have a child inmon, they will be very happy. Yan Song went to check the survival rate, and the doctor said that they had a very high sess rate in trying guan babies. People who have never tried a baby, dont know how painful it will be. Fortunately, it seeded. Ten monthster, she gave birth to lovely twins under Yan Song''s considerate care. She thinks that she is getting happier, and seeing Yan Song''s joy is also a different kind of satisfaction. However, Yan Song seemed colder towards her. Just when she was wondering why, she woke upte at night and heard movement in the guest room. There was no Yan Song by her side. She walked to the living room and saw the guest room illuminated by lights, and there were many ambiguous sounds in it, and she walked to the door coldly. The picture inside the guest room is very exciting, with two masculine bodies embracing each other. From their faces, you can see that they are very happy. At this moment, she understood that all light is fake, and countless tenderness is also fake. Yan Song is not good, it is fake, he is not bad, but not to women. He married her. He didn''t like her, but wanted children. At the same time, he also needed a wife with a clean background. She was very suitable. Divorced? After the divorce, I will not see two lovely sons. If you dont get divorced, you have to put up with your husband and another man, being intimacy and affection all day long. Where is she going after a divorce? She had been to Tang Kui, but there was Tang Yi''s existence, she could not see Tang Kui at all. At that time, Tang Kui had already been deceived by evil things, even if he saw it, most of it would not help her. In this way, the original owner endured such a dark and terrifying life. What really shocked her was that when her two children grew up, they were actually very close to Yan Song and Yan Song''s lover Tan Yi. Chapter 1834: Unlucky Daughter (102) Chapter 1834: Unlucky Daughter (102) She cannot ept it. She was even more uneptable. Yan Song indulged Tan Yi and took her two children to their circle. She couldn''t imagine that in the future, her children would also like men, but they would deceive two girls into marriage by tricking them into getting married and having children. After marriage, they would get mixed up with their rtives. In the case of Yan Song''s family, it is impossible not to have offspring. This possibility is very high. Then no matter how hard she spoke, the two children didn''t listen to her at all, and they were rebellious. In their hearts, Dad is stalwart and powerful. Uncle Tan Yi is smart and polite, and often brings them toys. And their mother is useless, she doesn''t have a job, and she preaches to them all day, no wonder her father doesn''t like to stay with her. When it was all right, they just sat and cried, crying all day long, they didn''t like it at all. Her husband cheated on the marriage, making her a poor co-wife. She also suffered tremendous physical pain and gave him a baby. When the child grows up, he actually thinks she is useless and doesn''t upy her side at all. She didn''t choose to die, but nned to live. Maybe there is a girl who is as strenuous as her, who will be tricked into marriage by the two small evildoers. Such a thing will never happen to her. Guo then came really as she expected, every time she stopped, making them unsessful to cheat the marriage at all. But Yan Song''s family is a wealthy family anyway, and there are still women willing toe in and give birth to their sons. This time, she changed her opposition and helped them choose. Maybe she wanted to get revenge. She chose the women with the most powerful methods and let them in. These women will not suffer. As for what happened next, she didn''t know. After these women who voluntarily gave birth to children came in, her life came to an end. [Host, Yan Song seems to have a crush on Tang Yi, do you think he will seed? The system looks at Tang Yi and Yan Song, they seem to be talking pretty well. Tang Guo shook his head: "How do I know that I am not the roundworm in their stomach. However, if Yan Song goes to provoke other girls, you remember to remind me. It is freedom to like the same sex, cover up your own sexuality, lie to a woman to give him It would be abomination to have children." Will Tang Yi like Yan Song? In fact, Tang Guo didn''t think it would. After all, Tang Yi liked Tang Kui in his heart, and her obsession was to get Tang Kui''s sincerity. Regardless of whether Yan Song will seed or not, she really wants to see what kind of sparks the two people will make when they get together. They are two scum. Yan Song wants children. It''s actually very simple. There is really no shortage of women in this world who give birth to men for money, no matter what kind of man they are. But he wants the best of both worlds. Yan Song''s family is a family with a high social status. His father, not only his son, but also other illegitimate children. If he wants to inherit the familypany, the fact that he likes men can never be exposed. At least, on the bright side, he needs a wife with an innocent family background to save him face. As an heir, blood is also very important. No girl can give him a son. His purpose is also very clear, to find a woman who has a good family background, but has nowhere to go, fell into the darkness of life, and can only rely on him in the future. With the most gentle attitude, coax the other party to surrender her sincerity, and everything will be exposed in the future, this woman can only swallow her anger because of her son. Chapter 1835: Unlucky daughter (103) Chapter 1835: Unlucky daughter (103) Yan Song''s mind is not vicious. If you want you to love me, no one can care about it. It is a heinous crime to deceive marriage and child life. "Brother, does Yan Song have a few illegitimate children?" Tang Kui was sitting in the study reading a book. Hearing Tang Guo''s words, he raised his head, "Do you know this too?" "I have heard of this kind of thing more or less, why don''t I know that I can know?" Tang Kui smiled and said, "Apart from a poor background and status, he has good abilities and is quite witty." "Oh, that''s really a pity. If it weren''t for the status of an illegitimate child, I might be able topete with Yan Song." Tang Kui suffocated a smile, this younger sister, who is so bad, went with him again. For a few days, Tang Yidu kept in touch with Yan Song. It''s not that she likes Yan Song, but Yan Song is a humorous person, and she is really boredtely. A career that has just improved, there are problems. Although the Tang family gave her start-up funds. But because of thest time, she is temporarily not so interested. Yan Song is very interesting, and it is good to make friends. There is no shortage of suitors around her. There are one or two such happy suitors, and she will not refuse. Another reason is that in front of Yan Song, her self-esteem, which was blown away, seemed to be recovered. To her, Yan Song is a character who chases her and blows a rainbow fart. It is impossible for her to like this man. The purpose of this man is the same as other suitors, and it''s not that she has never been pursued. Yan Song originally wanted to give up, but because Tang Yi seemed to be interested in him. He also wants to try, if he marries Tang Yi, it will benefit him too much. As for the future marriage, in order to prevent the rtionship from breaking down, he will converge and hide the people he likes carefully behind his back. As long as he didn''t let Tang Yi know, it would be impossible for the other party to know. Moreover, looking at Tang Yi''s appearance, he is not too crazy, maybe he will not like him much in the future. When the timees, the two will slowly reach a consensus and y their own, which is also very good. What Tang Yi worries most is how to get Tang Kui''s sincerity. Even if it didn''t spread, there was a woman beside Tang Kui. But Tang Kui had too many suitors, and all of them were very high-status, extraordinary women. Among them, there are many female presidents of somerge foreignpanies, beautiful, good family, and capable. Standing in front of them, that kind of inferiorityplex really can''t be stopped. Before she knew it, she took out the lucky charm that was hidden away. I haven''t touched it for many years, and it still shows insufficient energy. I remembered that in the daytime, a female president of a multinationalpany came to Tang''s house to find Tang Kui. The two of them were locked in the study and talked for three full hours, not knowing what they were talking about. Tang Yi couldn''t suppress the sadness in her heart. In the middle of the night, she finally held the lucky charm and asked: "If I help you charge enough energy, you can really achieve it, let me get the sincerity of my big brother?" Lucky charm: Yes. Tang Yi looked at the word "neng", his heartbeat quickened and his blood was boiling. She wants to be with Tang Kui, no matter what the price is, she only wants to be with Tang Kui. If she can''t be with him in this life, it will be her life''s regret. Chapter 1836: Unlucky Daughter (104) Chapter 1836: Unlucky Daughter (104) She can''t miss him. She can''t control everything else. After so many years, her beauty salon was closed again after these things happened. People in this family don''t seem to care about her at all. Tang Kui doesn''t care about her, and the Tang family only knows to give her money, help her lose money, and give her start-up funds. Do you think that giving her money can make up for the hurt in her heart? Does she need money? "Okay, I will help you replenish your energy. You must help me get Tang Kui''s sincerity, no matter what the price is paid. Remember, I only want his sincerity, let him be with me." In recent years, she has been too aggrieved. She could stand dazzlingly in the crowd, but since Tang Guo came back, her whole life was gloomy. She really didn''t want to live the neglected days. The Tang family did not know what Tang Yi made at this time. The reason why they helped Tang Yi deal with the aftermath and gave her start-up funds did not say anything else. Thinking about her strong self-esteem, she felt ufortable for fear of saying something. They believed Tang Yi''s statement and were deceived by the ck-hearted merchant. It''s normal for a young girl who has just graduated with no social experience to be deceived. They have also suffered countless sufferings all the way to the present. Knowing the feeling of being deceived by failure, I only chose to support it silently and not talk about it. Moreover, the Tang family is not short of money. They mentioned before that they will give Tang Yi the management of some shops under their hands. These are all Tang Yi, he refused. They didn''t dare to persuade them anymore, Tang Yi had been alienated from them a long time ago, persuading too much, afraid of bing enemies. Speaking of which, they were not so careful with Tang Guo. When family gatherings, they never asked a few children in public about their careers, because they were afraid that Tang Yi would feel unbnced and ufortable. They were also looking forward to when Tang Yi could make some achievements. As for before this, it is normal to suffer a bit and suffer a bit. No matter what happens, as long as it is not illegal, they will help her in the aftermath. I don''t know at all, but Tang Yi understands their performance, he doesn''t care about her, and doesn''t care about her. What else to say, just give her money or something. "Xiaoguo, do you have a grudge against Yan Song?" Tao Yu couldn''t help asking when he went to pick up Tang Guo from thepany. After all, ording to the news he heard recently, Tang Guo and Tang Kui seemed to be a bit aimed at Yan Song. Tang Guo smiled at Tao Yu, his eyes dazzling sweetly, making him a little confused. At that time, I was thinking, when will they get married? Such a beautiful girl, he wants to wake up in the morning and open his eyes, and it is her who sees her. Before closing his eyes at night, she was also seen. Thinking of that taste, he couldn''t help it. "Big Brother Tao, because I had a dream, Yan Song is a bad guy in the dream." Tang Guo said with a serious face, still serious. System: He believes in the evil of the host. Is such a cute family really good? The point is, Tao Yu, this guy, will believe it. Sure enough, Tao Yu nodded and asked seriously, "What did he do?" "He lied to marry." Tao Yu''s eyes became colder, dare to cheat the marriage? He has worked hard for so many years and has not yet married his daughter-inw, the hateful Yan Song, who has deceived the girl whom he has been thinking of for a long time in a dream. hateful! Chapter 1837: Unlucky daughter (105) Chapter 1837: Unlucky daughter (105) "Xiao Guo, what else did he do besides deceiving the marriage?" Tao Yu couldn''t help it. Through thest bridesmaid incident, he intuitively told him that the dream Tang Guo said might happen in the future, or maybe it is. It happened before. There are some things in this world that are amazing. Some magical things cannot be exined by science at all. His impression of Yan Song was originally bad. Now that he heard bullying his beloved girl in a dream, can he not be angry? "He also lied to me to have a baby, and when I had a baby, he realized that he likes men and marrying me in his dreams is to hide my mind and want an heir." Tao Yu almost exploded when he heard it. This is too much! His daughter-inw is so cute, so well-behaved, so beautiful, how can he have children. If they got married, he would hold her like a baby. Child? Go away, he doesn''t like it at all, he just wants to hold her little hand and live a happy life. A "third party" named Child came into this world and could only steal her attention. Tao Yu frowned, lost in thought, it would be very difficult for an older brother-inw to deal with it. If a kid or a little princesses, isn''t he always fighting against his wife every day? The question is, he doesn''t like children, does Xiao Guo like it? "Does Xiao Guo like children?" Tao Yu couldn''t help but ask, although it was not the time. Tang Guo shook his head, "I don''t like it, does Brother Tao like it?" Tao Yu smiled brightly: "I don''t like it either. Children or something, I hate it the most. I only like Xiaoguo. Xiaoguo, when we get married in the future, we don''t want this nasty little thing." "I think so." Tao Yu was satisfied and touched Tang Guos face, "This way, Xiao Guo is my baby bump, no one can distract us. In this life, I just want to be with Xiao Guo. Please forgive me for being selfish. I dont want anyone to step in between us." Fortunately, the eldest brother-inw looks at him now, not so scary. Little kid is different, young and ignorant, really can''t help it. After reaching a consensus, Tao Yu felt that his whole life was bright. He just wanted to spoil her, he didn''t want to share his love with others, he just wanted to fill her in his heart. "Xiao Guo, I want to get married." Tao Yu looked at Tang Guo sadly, "When will we get married?" "Everything, I am ready, just wait for you to nod." "Big Brother Tao, are you trying to propose to me now?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, "Everything is ready, so what about flowers, candles and rings?" Hearing this, Tao Yu''s whole body was in a mess, and his heart was panicked. No, Xiaoguo meant, did she promise? Now it is preparation for him, not very satisfied. Although he was flustered, Tao Yu''s face was quite calm. He held Tang Guo''s small hand and said nervously, "I also prepared a candlelight dinner. I will send you home to change clothes first, and then I will pick you upter. it is good?" Tang Guo nodded: "Okay." System: [Host, this guy is not prepared at all. Tang Guo: "Isn''t people panicking and going back to prepare? Tongzi, you really don''t have any affection at all. No wonder you are still single now. How can you worry about this kind of thing, you have to give time and opportunity." System: He was wrong. The world of adult men and women is moreplicated than he thought. I don''t understand. Chapter 1838: Unlucky daughter (106) Chapter 1838: Unlucky daughter (106) [111: "Host, that kid Tao Yu, has sessfully proposed to your fake sister, she agreed, and now the two are having a romantic candlelight dinner."] Tang Kui was expressionless: "Tell me what to do, don''t you tell you, don''t you need to stare at Tao Yu in the future?" [111: "I just want to remind you, host, you are still a bachelor, do you want to think about finding a girl for a romantic rtionship? Host, don''t shut up my little ck room at all times, I am your sweetheart The system, wholeheartedly, is for your sake. This is not to see you alone and working overtime in the middle of the night. If you have a girlfriend, that would be different."] "What''s the difference? Don''t I have a girlfriend, so I won''t work overtime? Everyone in thepany treats me as a machine, omnipotent, and throws me at any problem, as if I can solve it." [111 smiled and said: "Is there a host that cant solve it? There is a girlfriend, of course its not the same. Although she still works overtime, her girlfriend will call you and care about your body, and may even give it to you in person. You make the soup and bring you food. Thinking about it, it''s very warm and happy, right?"] Tang Kui: "It''s not realistic. Not everyone can enter thepany. If there is a girlfriend, I won''t let her send me soup at thiste hour. What if something goes wrong? The girl is single. Don''t go out at night." [111: "Host, you deserve to be single."] After a pause, 111 watched Tang Kui continue to work, feeling a little uncontroble. [111: "Host, do you really n to be single for a lifetime?"] "Three units, don''t worry about this. You can''t force it on emotional matters. You can''t find someone to apany you because you will be single for a lifetime. Unless, this person is what I like." That''s it...111 doesn''t understand human feelings, and thinks what Tang Kui said makes sense. Only in the situation of his host, I am afraid that every world will be single by its own strength. Well, he just wanted to see if the host would be like Tao Yu once the host fell in love with girls. So far, he seems to have failed, and the host is not interested in women at all. He wanted to ask, if the host didn''t find a girlfriend, then he couldn''t find a boyfriend, but thinking of the other''s cruelty, he trembled, forget it, didn''t dare to ask, for fear of being locked up in a dark room. In fact, he guessed that his host should be a woman and men are not interested. In the various small worlds before, I have also encountered men and women who are obsessed with the host. This guy is indifferent and ruthless, and refuses without hesitation. It can be seen that he is not a pity and cherish jade (grass). "Three units, if you are bored, please help me to monitor Yan Song and Tan Yi. I need to grasp all their every move and any intimate and ambiguous pictures, and take pictures of them. By the way, check Yan''s family. The data of the illegitimate children are mainly those of the illegitimate children. It is best to choose one for me, one with good ability." [111: "Understood, host, by the way, your fake sister should be checking these too, right?"] "You go and do this, isn''t the younger sister and that kid in love recently? Let my brother do this kind of little things." In the end, one of the illegitimate children of the Yan family was selected by 111. The younger brother, Yan Ting, was one year younger than Yan Song. Chapter 1839: Unlucky daughter (107) Chapter 1839: Unlucky daughter (107) Not long after, a horrifying rumor appeared in the upper-ss circles of this city that Yan Song, the future heir of the Yan family, liked men. It is said that someone saw that Yan Song was very close to a man. When this incident came out, the people outside were just shocked. There was indeed an uproar within the Yan family. Yan Song did not expect that this incident would be exposed. He has always been very cautious, and Tan Yi would never get close in public. Even if they met in private, neither of them came in and out at the same time. He suspected that it was a conspiracy by someone, or that this was just a matter spread by the other party to catch the wind, and there was no evidence in itself. If there is evidence, he must not ask him seriously at this moment, but directly take photos or some evidence and let him solve it. "Dad, someone should have framed me, how could I be with a man." Yan Song''s father took a deep look at him and said, "Whether this matter is true or false, you are the eldest or not young. You didn''t want to see anyone who introduced you before. Since someone is using this matter to attack you, If you have a girl you like, bring it and get married as soon as possible. You are married and have children. These rumors naturally disappear." "Dad, I..." "I don''t care whether it''s true or not. Marriage must be done, and children must be there. As for the rest, you can control it yourself." Yan Song understood the meaning. What Yan family cares about is that it is the daughter-inw in the face. As for what he did secretly, whether he was raising a lover, male or female, his father would not object. This is the same as his guess at the beginning. "Dad, I am currently looking at a girl, I will show my heart to the other party as soon as possible, and hope to marry the other party sooner." When Yan Song''s father heard this, he was a little surprised: "Which family is it?" "Tang Family." Yan Song''s father was a little surprised: "The Tang family?" He was surprised at first, and then he came to his senses, "Is it the adopted daughter of the Tang family?" "Yeah." Yan Song admitted. "Alright, the Tang family also has two daughters. You can''t do anything with your biological daughter. They have already made public with the Tao family kid. I heard that the proposal has been sessful two days ago. It should not be long before they will get engaged. Adopted daughters Yes, Tang family Ding Shao, those two couples are also good for adopted daughters." Yan Song knew that his father would definitely not object, he married Tang Yi. The difficulty now is whether Tang Yi will agree to him. He didn''t feel how Tang Yi liked him in the previous contact. What Yan Song didn''t expect was that Tang Yi was easily asked outter. Tang Yi, who was originally indifferent to him, was actually quite enthusiastic. How did he know that Tang Yi only fancyed his luck, it should be said that Tang Yi was fancy, Yan family luck. She has blocked everything, anyway, no matter what she is doing now, as long as the energy of the lucky charm is added, even if she is married to Yan Song now, the lucky charm will give her Tang Kui''s heart. As long as she can get enough luck and let the lucky charm replenish energy, she doesn''t care about anything. It didn''t take long before Tang Yi and Yan Song became lovers in public. Looking at the lucky charm every day, Tang Yi smiled as the energy replenished. Yan Songter proposed to her, and she agreed. The Yan family came to the Tang family to discuss their marriage. It seemed that the Yan family was more anxious. Chapter 1840: Unlucky daughter (108) Chapter 1840: Unlucky daughter (108) The Tang family were very surprised, knowing that Tang Yi and Yan Song were together, they both frowned. They also know something about Yan Song''s rumors. In fact, in their circle, the more pretentious things are, the more likely it is to be true. Although families like the Yan family are not as good as their Tang family, there are no rumors, they can be spread randomly. When the Yan family left, Lin Yinghui looked at Tang Yi and asked, "Xiaoyi, do you really like Yan Song?" Today, when Tang Kui is not here, Tang Yi has no pressure to tell such a lie. She nodded: "I like it." "Xiaoyi, you haven''t known each other for long, do you want to think about it?" Lin Yinghui said with some worry, "Some time ago, Yan Song had a lot of rumors. I mean, let someone investigate the authenticity of this matter. If he really likes men, he will marry him and use you. Its not that your mother has to use bad thoughts to specte on others, but the marriage is not a trivial matter. If you dont check it out, you will suffer." Moreover, the Yan family is so chaotic, and she doesn''t like all kinds of illegitimate children outside. Tang Yi is the adopted daughter of the Tang family, even if she is not her own, she is not willing to be rtives with families like the Yan family. Who knows if Yan Song is the same as his Laozi, his private life is chaotic, and it will be her daughter who suffers by then. She was satisfied with Tao Yu because of the Tao family''s integrity. Tao Yu was single-minded to Tang Guo, able to bend, stretch, and be a person. Almost no woman except Tang Guo took a second look. She just believes that only a dedicated man can be reliable if he is so single-minded. "Mom, those are all rumors of chasing shadows. I heard that the illegitimate children of Yan Song were not satisfied with him, and wanted to **** the heir''s seat with him. I guess that most of the news was released by them and ndered. his." In fact, Tang Yi is fundamentally rted to Yan Song. What she cares about is only the luck of Yan Song, the heir of the Yan family, the luck must be rich, enough lucky charm to replenish energy. In fact, she believed those rumors a little. If it was really like that, it would be even better. She would feel less guilty. Yan Song''s purpose for her was not simple, so she let the lucky charm absorb some of his luck, shouldn''t it be anything? Who calls him, he is uneasy and kind. The Tang family did not know what Tang Yi thought. Seeing that Tang Yi''s oil and salt were not entering, they couldn''t persuade them. They nned to wait for Tang Guo and Tang Kui toe back and ask them what to do with this matter. "Xiaoyi seems to be possessed. I have to marry Yan Song." Lin Yinghui took Tang Guo''s hand and said with a worried expression on her face. "The Yan family is so messy. I''m afraid that if she marries, her bones will be chewed. Not left. Moreover, if the rumors that Yan Song likes men are true, Xiaoyi will suffer." "They are so anxious, I suspect that they want Yan Song to marry, to cover up this rumor. At that time, Xiaoyi will be tricked into marrying, or even having a child. There is a well-known Yan family''s grandmother. What happens in the future will not affect Yan Song much. ." In fact, Lin Yinghui''s main concern is that Yan Song tricked Tang Yi into giving birth. There are many such things in society nowadays, men like men, but can''t bear the pressure of home. In the case of family members helping to conceal, deceive an unprovoked girl to pass on the line to them. The more I thought about Lin Yinghui, the more worried and angry. After raising Tang Yi for so many years, she was a little angry for the first time. Chapter 1841: Unlucky Daughter (109) Chapter 1841: Unlucky Daughter (109) "Mom, should I help investigate Yan Song." Tang Kui nced at Tang Guo first, and said, "If Yan Song really has a problem, let''s put the evidence in front of Xiaoyi. Then she should not So persistent." "Brother is right, let Yan Song be investigated first," Tang Guo nodded, "I can''t y with Xiaoyi. I can''t persuade her. My parents can''t persuade her. I can''t do it anymore. It''s better to go straight. Upload evidence." When the two couples heard this, they nodded in agreement. System and 111 silentlyined at the same time, these two ck brothers and sisters were really ckhearted. He clearly knew that Tang Yi could not care about anything to supplement the energy of the lucky charm. Putting the evidence up, Tang Yi would most likely take care of it and let the lucky charm absorb Yan Song''s luck. Its good to think about it, Yan Song is not a good thing, Tan Yi is not a good thing, and the Yan family is not a good thing. It is their host who has hatred, and the wicked have their own wicked to take it. They really did nothing. Tang Yi decided all by himself! Before long, Tang Kui gave several photos to the Tang family. It was an intimate and non-sexy photo of Yan Song and a man. From the above, it can be seen that Yan Song and this man have an extraordinary rtionship. As for those indecent photos and videos, Tang Kui didn''t n to take them out at this time. It was really taken out, and the Tang family was afraid that they would prevent Tang Yi and Yan Song from getting married at all costs. Doesn''t that go against his original intention? His baby sister probably thinks the same way, there is a tacit understanding. This world is very interesting. Living here for a lifetime should be a very happy thing, except for a little busy at work. The two couples saw the photos and showed Tang Yi, Tang Yi said, "How can you think that Yan Song really likes men with just a few photos?" In fact, Tang Yi believed it. But if she doesn''t marry Yan Song, how can she absorb each other''s luck every day. After seeing these photos, the guilt in her heart waspletely gone. She absorbs some luck for people who approach her with other purposes. It''s really not too much. Who wants the other party to provoke her. The other party has a purpose, and she also has a purpose, just right. In order for the Tang couple to agree, Tang Yi also brought Yan Song to the house and told Yan Song to say that he absolutely did not like men, and those rumors were also false. As for these photos, Yan Song gave a good exnation. If you want to take a photo like this, its really easy. And the location shown on the photo is still in a certain bar, which even more shows that someone framed him. The location of this bar is actually abroad, so Yan Song and Tan Yi dare to be so bold. When Yan Song saw Tang Yi, he was always on his side, and he became more confident. The Tang family still objected, but Tang Yi said, no matter what, she will be with Yan Song and marry him. "Parents, if you have to stop, I am willing to give up everything and leave this home." Tang Yi''s words were really unexpected for the Tang family and his wife. ident, shock, chill. For a man, Tang Yi actually wants to sever ties with them? Tang Yongbo''s face sank at that time, he was actually dissatisfied with Tang Yi for a long time. From the idental car ident many years ago, when they survived the catastrophe, he felt that Tang Yi didn''t care about the life and death of their couple at all. Chapter 1842: Unlucky daughter (110) Chapter 1842: Unlucky daughter (110) At that time, he didn''t care about Tang Yi anymore. The family also gave Tang Yi a cleanup. First, after so many years, he was a little emotional. The second is because of Lin Yinghui. They lost so much money, and didn''t enjoy the life of the eldest girl when they came back. They relied on their own ability to join thepany and made countless achievements for thepany. Speaking of, they didn''t lose money at all Tang Yi, only his biological daughter Xiaoguo lost money. Xiao Guo didn''t me them for losing her, nor did she resent her from childhood to adulthood, not growing up in her own home and enjoying her daughter''s life. Whether it''s their irresponsible biological parents or her adoptive parents, Xiao Guo always cares about their feelings. And Tang Yi? Think about it carefully, the other party didn''t care about them at all. And when they dote on their biological daughter, they still have to care whether they will make the other person ufortable and ufortable. Tang Yongbo stopped talking, and Lin Yinghui became red eyes because of this sentence, and did not persuade Tang Yi any more. She actually knew that Tang Yi had been alienated from her a long time ago. Her daughter was in pain, but... Tang Yi didn''t appreciate it. ording to the current situation, she was afraid that she would treat them as enemies. Sure enough, the women''s college did not stay, staying and staying to stay for the enemy. Tang Yi looked at the opposition of the two, and regretted a little. But thinking that the stopping of these two people would harm her, she shut up and said nothing. The energy of the lucky charm is still being replenished. If she is not with Yan Song, she has to choose another person. The events of the past few years are vivid and vivid, let her understand that not everyone''s luck can be absorbed. It''s hard to find Yan Song who is so lucky and can absorb it, she can''t give up. She wants to get Tang Kui''s true heart and stay with each other. Here, she will be back sooner orter. The lucky charm is powerful and mysterious, even if she is married, she can realize her wish. As for the Tang family, it is okay for her to have Tang Kui''s sincerity and make another wish that they will only love her daughter. "Parents, I''m leaving, I don''t have to worry about you in the future." Tang Yi pulled Yan Song and turned to leave. Tang Yongbo stopped her: "Xiaoyi, consider it well. If you walk out of this door today, you are not the Tang family." When he said this, Tang Yongbo''s voice was a little angry. Especially when Lin Yinghui''s eyes were red, she was holding back the teardrops that did not fall. He hadn''t seen Yinghui crying for a long time, and Tang Yitai let him down. If this daughter is jealous of his own daughter and makes Yinghui angry again, let''s not do it. Such a scourge, what you want to do, is nothing to raise, for the sake of a man, you have to leave them, cut off the rtionship, and it is boring. Knowing this long ago, he shouldn''t have agreed back then, and took back the pitiful little girl at the entrance of the orphanage and gave her the best life. Lin Yinghui grabbed Tang Yongbo''s hand and pressed her lips gently without speaking. But Tang Yongbo saw her thoughts and sneered: "We are all enemies, so what are we keeping? Our daughter is also back. If she wants to leave for a man, she should not have raised her. Yinghui, keep her , Is it useful? These days, don''t you feel it?" Tang Yi''s expression changed a little when he heard Tang Yongbo''s words, "Yes, my parents'' biological daughter, Xiao Guo, is by your side. I''m leaving. For you, there is nothing at all." Chapter 1843: Unlucky daughter (111) Chapter 1843: Unlucky daughter (111) "Anyway, your favorite is only your biological daughter. I''m leaving and it won''t be an eyesore." "I was originally Tang Guo''s substitute. When shees back, she should leave the family obediently and witty, and shouldn''t stay here, which hinders all of you." "Now I''m leaving, you should be happy." Tang Yi seemed to be unable to control his own heart, and he had to say everything he had held in his heart for these years. Her retreat is all in the lucky charm, this is what she can believe wholeheartedly. Everything she has now is a lucky charm brought to her. In this world, anyone can change their hearts, but lucky charms will not. As long as she has a wish and the lucky charm has energy, she can definitely help her realize all her wishes. Don''t look at the look of the Tang family sad to her now, maybe waiting for her to make a wish and get all their parents'' love, they will treat her kindly. Speaking of which, these are all fake. Had it not been for the lucky charm, would the two of them be so good to her? Now the two are not as good to her as they used to be. It must be because the lucky charm has insufficient energy and its effect is somewhat ineffective. She is not afraid, not at all, when she replenishes the energy, all this can be regained. Lin Yinghui heard Tang Yi''s words, her eyes were dark, she managed to resist fainting, she took a deep breath and said, "Go, you go, just as if I had never raised you. Unexpectedly, you thought so in your heart. Go away. , You are not wee here." Xiaoguo is back, what did she think about so much? In order to appease Tang Yi''s heart, he almost wronged his daughter. Why? White-eyed wolf, she really raised a white-eyed wolf. "Don''t hurry up?" Tang Yongbo would want to p up if he didn''t help Lin Yinghui. Tang Yi smiled, "Okay, I''ll go, let''s see, you finally showed eyes that look unpleasant to me." When Tang Yi turned his front foot and left, Lin Yinghui was dizzy. Tang Guo was dating Tao Yu when he received the call. Her face changed a little, she raised her head, "My mother was dizzy by Tang Yi, Brother Tao, apany me to the hospital." "what happened?" "Tang Yi wants to marry Yan Song, parents disagree, she wants to sever the rtionship. Specifically, I should have said something extreme." Tao Yu took Tang Guo''s hand, lost in thought. He nced at her secretly. Although she was walking fast, she didn''t see any tension, which was strange. The feeling Xiaoguo gave him was always mysterious. Powerful and invincible skills, as well as the dream of an unknown prophet, and the ability to hit people without scars. It is said that the men who were sent to the hospital are still crying for physical pain every day, and it seems that their injuries have not healed. "Xiaoguo, are you a fairy or a demon?" Tang Guo got in the car and looked at Tao Yu and said, "I don''t know either." "Actually it doesn''t matter, whether you are a demon or a fairy, as long as you marry me, you can say anything." Tang Guo went to the hospital to see the Tang family and his wife. Tang Yongbo was calling, "Well, after moving Tang Yi''s registered permanent residence, she will no longer be my Tang family''s daughter. Property? No, I don''t have any points. My Tang family raises her. More than ten years, not enough? I dont owe her. My wife has been **** off by her into the hospital. This daughter, Tang Yongbo can not afford me. Everything in her name is taken back. What she spent and sold. Forget it, all other things that can be taken back, take them back, dont keep a single point." "She won''t talk about it. We two husbands and wives are only good to our own daughters? Then Tang Yongbo wants her to understand what it means to be good to only our own daughters." After hanging up the phone, Tang Yongbo saw Tang Guo who walked in and smiled, "Xiao Guo, is Xiao Tao here? Your mother is okay. She has always been in good health, but this time she was too angry. It was my negligence. , These things will never happen again." "Dad, is this rtionship broken?" Tang Yongbo said lightly, "It''s broken. Actually, I saw some signs a few years ago. Tang Yi doesn''t care about me and your mother at all. Now she has found someone she likes and ns to get married. Then wish her happiness." In a few years, that point in Tang Yongbo''s heart has long been obliterated, but because of Lin Yinghui, he didn''t say it. "It may be your mother and I, who have been in the habit of charity these years, and always consider other people''s feelings about things, and don''t want to be so decisive about anything." Tang Yongbo remembered the gift Tang Guo and Tang Kui had given to Tang Yi. He nced at Lin Yinghui''s position, and said with regret, "It''s a pity that you and your eldest brother gave her such a good thing from the original heart. ." Tang Guo blinked and said in a low voice, "Dad, Master''s things are rare, and not everyone can own it." Tang Yongbo: "..." Chapter 1844: Unlucky daughter (112) Chapter 1844: Unlucky daughter (112) After Lin Yinghui woke up, she knew what Tang Yongbo had done and didn''t say anything, but she seemed a little silent. The two husbands and wives were able to join forces to create a Tang family, which is not a simple character in itself. It was only the loss of their daughter at the beginning that the two would consider leaving room for what they did. Actually, Tang Yi was more loving and tolerant than ordinary parents to their biological daughters. Tang Yi''s decision before, and the appearance of the six rtives who did not recognize it made her chill. Since Tang Yi is not rare, then she has nothing to say, she should have never raised each other. After more than ten years of raising, neither she nor Tang Yongbo lost any money Tang Yi. Tang Guo looked at Lin Yinghui''s resignation, and the corners of her lips twitched lightly. The reason why she didn''t choose from the beginning was to use Huang Liang Meng for the two couples. It is because the two couples have an obsession with Tang Yi that is inexplicable. It is just a dream. As long as Tang Yi does not make mistakes for a day and does not expose, the two couples will not think about Tang Yi because of a dream. On the contrary, it will serve as a warning because of that dream, which may cause trouble. Like now, let everything be developed by Tang Yi. Let the two couples fully realize that Tang Yi''s essence is more useful than a dream. No matter how profound the things in the dream are, it will actually have little effect on a rational and determined person. Now the two couples have been hurt, and the heart has cracked. Tang Yi wants to look back in the future and want to beg for mercy. They will not agree? If Tang Yizhen was so shameless, she would have thought of it. Then she would use Huang Liang Yimeng to give the two couples a heavy blow. I don''t know what they think of this wolf-hearted thing. It must be like a knuckle in the throat, wishing to strangle the other party. System: Too ruthless, this woman is just so cute that her family can stand it. Tang Guoforted Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo while instructing the system in a rxed tone: "Watch me Tang Yi, especially the picture of her talking to herself against the lucky charm. You must monitor it." [Host, what''s the use of this? "When there is a chance, show it to my parents. Tang Yi is going toe back to find two people and pretend to be pitiful. I will give them a dream of Huang Liang and then show them these videos. Tang Yi wants to turn over, no way child." The system especially wants to make a swallowing action, but he is not an individual, and the weak responds to the request. His host is huge, really as cruel as ever. However, the past, time-space reversal or re-enactment, everything can be repeated, only the soul flies away, the soul body melted between heaven and earth, there is no way to return, at least he didn''t know that there was such a method. After Tang Yi left the Tang house and left with Yan Song. Although Yan Song knew that Tang Yi and the Tang family had fallen out, he did not think that the Tang family really did not recognize his daughter. On the contrary, he thinks this is also good. There is a bright-faced wife like Tang Yi who still broke up with the family for him, at least his dad had passed the barrier. As for whether Tang Yi can bring him any help, as long as she is the adopted daughter of the Tang family, she is already the greatest help. The Tang family fell out, and there is another advantage. In the future, Tang Yi will find that he likes men and people he likes. It is probably not easy to go back to the Tang family to support him. On the face of it, the Yan family and the Tang family are still inws, and for him, there is no harm. Chapter 1845: Unlucky daughter (113) Chapter 1845: Unlucky daughter (113) In fact, Tang Yi himself did not think that the Tang family would really sever ties with her. In her cognition, Lin Yinghui is very soft-hearted, especially towards her family. In the future, she said a few soft words, and she would definitely be able to repair the rtionship. Even if she can''t, doesn''t she still have a lucky charm, can she make a wish? Half a monthter, when Tang Yi received a separate ount book, he was a little dumbfounded. Because for the past half month, I have lived in a vi under Yan Song''s name, and all the expenses and life are all Yan Song sent people to help her. She didn''t have time to spend the money herself, and she didn''t know that all the secondary cards Tang Yongbo gave her before were frozen. When she received her separate household registration book, she had a bad feeling. There was also a letter that was handed over to her at the same time as the household registration book, and there was nothing extra to say. Looking at the scribbled and atmospheric font, it was Tang Yongbo, which probably means that she will not be the Tang family in the future, and there is no rtionship between them. The Tang family does not owe her, nor does it care about the ten-year nurturing grace, the funds for education and life nurturing. Therefore, everything in the Tang family has nothing to do with her. In the past, the Tang family didn''t care about all the money she spent, but they had the right to recover all the property under her name and freeze her funds. Looking at these, Tang Yi quickly took a look at some of the properties and funds under his own name, and indeed all were frozen. These things were all bought in the name of the Tang family, and the ounts that were taken were the cards of the Tang family. Coupled with their identities, Tang Yi hadn''t noticed it yet. It was easy to get them back. Tang Yi inspected all the property under his name, and all the real estate was taken back. The secondary card was frozen, and the money the Tang family made for her before was also frozen by the bank. Counting it all up, the total amount of money on her other cards can be spent, only tens of thousands of yuan. Since being adopted back to the Tang family, she has never thought that she would encounter such a situation. "You are too much." Tang Yi looked at the hukou, and finally tore the letter into scraps and threw it into the trash can. "You are unkind, don''t me me for being unrighteous." Tang Yi believes that the two couples had seen her displeased a long time ago, but now they finally found an excuse to drive her out and take back all that was given to her. She was sitting on the sofa holding the household registration book, her face gloomy. Before long, she was holding a lucky charm in her hand: "When will I be able to replenish the energy?" Lucky charm: You have more contact with Yan Song. "Well, I can''t wait." As soon as the energy was replenished, she would make a wish to get Tang Kui''s sincerity. I don''t know if the two couples will encounter any disaster this time. Now she can''t manage these. Who told them not to be affectionate at all. Tang Yi believes that after marrying Yan Song, the energy will definitely be refilled faster. So she took out her hukou and said she wanted to get the certificate with Yan Song. Although Yan Song was surprised, she found that she was the only person in the household registration book, and did not think too much. It''s nothing for a family like the Tang family to own a household register alone. It''s actually better to get the proof first, and it''s useless for the Tang family to object. Two people with their own minds received the certification. Yan Songjiang and Tang Yi told his dad about the certificate, and the other party was very happy. The two discussed a time and went to Tang''s house to ask about the wedding. Yan Song felt that at this time, the Tang family had to hold the wedding for the sake of face. did not expect Chapter 1846: Unlucky daughter (114) Chapter 1846: Unlucky daughter (114) The Yan family did not expect that they went to the Tang family violently and asked about the wedding of Tang Yi and Yan Song, only to learn that Tang Yi had severed rtions with the Tang family. Moreover, it was the kind that waspletely broken, Tang Yi''s household registration was separated, and all the properties under his name were taken back. Tang Yi now has nothing to do with the Tang family. Through this wave of the Yan family, the Tang family officially announced that they had severed rtions with their adopted daughter Tang Yi. The redundant Tang family did not say, not saying that Tang Yi was not good, not saying a good thing, and did not hide everything. Be smart,bining Tang Yi and Yan Song''s public rtionship with Yan Song some time ago, and Lin Yinghui''s sudden admission to the hospital for a week, understand why. Although the Tang family were once famous figures in the business world, they have devoted themselves to charity, humble and gentle, and are very good to their children, especially to the adopted daughter of Tang Yi. Everyone sees it, it''s not bad. For everyrge gathering, Lin Yinghui is not Tang Guo on the left and Tang Yi on the right. Now that Tang Yi severed the rtionship and was so thorough, Tang Yi must have done something excessive. Many people didn''t say anything on the face, but they were already nning to stay away from Tang Yi and Yan family silently. The Yan family''s reputation is not good. Some people even guessed that Yan Song might really like men, maybe he still has a little lover outside, and Lin Yinghui went to the hospital because of this. If it is because of this, Lin Yinghui objected, and Tang Yi would still be ill if he didn''t look back, it really shouldn''t be. In short, there are spections from the outside world, and Yan Jiahui has set off a wave. Let Yan Song marry an ordinary woman with no status or identity, and her name is Tang Yi, which is different from what they thought. But now that the two got their marriage certificates, they announced intentionally or unintentionally that Yan Song and Tang Yi would get married. If they didn''t get married, wouldn''t they just p themselves in the face? Yan Song was also a little unexpected, but he didn''t argue with Tang Yi. The current situation is not too bad for him. He marries a woman, mainly to maintain an apparent rtionship, so that his dad will not trouble him, and dispel the thoughts of those illegitimate children. On the contrary, the Tang Yi nowadays, without the Tang family''s support, can only rely on him, and it is better. In the end, Tang Yi held a wedding with Yan Song. Many people came to watch the fun, and some wanted to see the attitude of the Tang family. On the day of the wedding, the Tang family did not go alone, letting everyone know that Tang Yi really couldn''t return to the Tang family. Tang Yi found that none of the Tang family hade, and the hatred and resentment had reached the climax. The Tang family, what they did was absolutely amazing, because she was still thinking that she would still be a family in the future, worried that the two couples would be harmed because of Tang Kui. [Host, Yan Song has already missed three major projects this month, causing great losses to the Yan family. In just one month, his tires were punctured twelve times, three times when he encountered the olddy who touched porcin, the brakes failed, and four cars were crashed. At present, his driver''s license points have been deducted. Tang Guo blinked, "Is it so unlucky?" [Well, because his luck itself is very strong, if it were an ordinary person, it is estimated that he would have been in the hospital and lying down. ] The system said with a smile, [By the way, the host, there is thetest news again, and it''s a bit crazy. Chapter 1847: Unlucky Daughter (115) Chapter 1847: Unlucky Daughter (115) Tang Guo asked: "What happened?" [Yan Song and his little lover are ying in the bathroom, maybe the floor is too slippery, it shes to the waist, and their faces are pale. His little lover has already called the ambnce and looks worried. Later, following the report of the system, Yan Song suffered a severe fall and had to be hospitalized. Thepany has lost three major projects, which is already a mess. Yan Song shed back again, unable to handle the matter. Yan Song''s father had no choice but to hand over some things that had originally belonged to Yan Song to a few illegitimate children. He was wondering whether the Yan family had been so unlucky recently whether he married Tang Yi, a mourning star. Otherwise, howe they have been married for less than two months and so many things have happened? Tang Yi still does nothing every day and lives in Yan Song''s vi. Where Yan Song was going, she didn''t care at all, and the other party was indifferent, so she didn''t care. She only stared at the lucky charm to replenish energy, and when she learned that the energy had been replenished, sheughed frantically. Knowing that Yan Song shed her waist, she knew it was the influence of the lucky charm. It is rumored that the reason why Yan Song shines is rted to a man who is ambiguous with him. She doesn''t mind at all, she is quite relieved of hatred in her heart. She thought it was retribution. If you me it, me it. Yan Song didn''t treat her sincerely, and just wanted to use her. Now, this is retribution. Absorbing Yan Song''s luck, she didn''t feel guilty at all. So Yan Song was suffering or something, she had nothing but joy in her heart, no guilt at all. Yan Song''s waist injury has been raised for a month. When he returned to thepany, he found that the Yan family had changed. Those illegitimate children actually united to please his dad and assigned many important positions to them. Among them, headed by Yan Ting, did not fight at all, and seemed to have acquiesced that Yan Ting was their boss. In particr, I heard that Yan Ting has won several good projects for thepany to recover losses and create profits for thepany, and his scalp is chilling. He wanted to do something, but found that he was hitting a wall everywhere and was suppressed by Yan Ting. He didn''t know when Yan Ting had grown to such a point. Those important projects, one by one, would not fail. Yan Song''s father was very disappointed when he saw Yan Song''s fragile appearance, plus he knew why Yan Song had shed before. Seeing Yan Ting''s vigorous and energetic appearance, the more I watched, the more I liked it. Yan Song was not reconciled and wanted to continue the fight. At this time, he didn''t know who it was, and all the ambiguous videos and photos of him and his little lover Tan Yi were exposed. Those unsightly pictures and words shocked the entire upper ss. Such a shameful son, Yan Song''s father almost didn''t put him back in to rebuild, how could he make him his heir. Since then, Yan Song has lost the qualification topete. After he woke up, he thought whether he married Tang Yi, the catastrophe. He was crazy, and went to Tang Yi. At that time, Tang Yi was hanging the lucky charm of the other party after replenishing energy. She looked for someone and set the lucky charm with diamonds, which could be hung around her neck and hidden in her clothes at any time. When Yan Song came in, he looked bad and looked at her bitterly. She nced in disgust: "Why are you back?" "You lost star." Yan Song pointed to Tang Yi and said, "If I hadn''t married you, how could I be so unlucky." Chapter 1848: Unlucky daughter (116) Chapter 1848: Unlucky daughter (116) Tang Yi said slowly, "Didn''t you insist on marrying me? It''s my fault now." "The purpose of your marrying me is not to conceal people''s eyes, and to have a private meeting with your little lover? Last time I mentioned it intentionally or unintentionally, wanting me to have a child and want to be beautiful. On the day of the wedding, I said you can''t do it, cheating The puppy." Yan Song calmed down a bit: "Since you know everything, why marry me?" "It''s none of your business, well, you can go out." She has no ns to divorce Yan Song for the time being. When her wishes true, she will divorce again. Now that she is divorced, she is poor and white. It is estimated that she will have to go to the streets. Except for the days before being adopted by the Tang family, she really hasnt had any hardships, and she has forgotten what it feels like to have no money, but she knows that its hard to move without money. . Yan Song looked disgusting at Tang Yi''s appearance. Speaking of which, he didn''t have any reason, me Tang Yi, who knew she was a broom star when she got married. Tang Yi didn''t have that reputation when he was in the Tang family. So he turned around angrily. Back in the room, he thought about what happened since he met Tang Yi. I always felt that everything was evil, yes, he wondered if Tang Yi had done something crooked earlier, or how could he be so unlucky. And Tang Yi doesn''t seem to like him, so what is the purpose of marrying him? Suspicious Yan Song secretly bought a concealed camera, and while Tang Yi went out, installed the miniature camera in Tang Yi''s room. Tang Yi went out to eat for a few good meals before returning to the room, took out the lucky charm, looked serious and pious: "Lucky charm, your energy has been replenished, now help me fulfill my wish. I think, get Tang Kui My sincerity, in order to help you gain energy, I sacrificed too much, and I married Yan Song that declining thing." "This time, it should be possible." Tang Yi took out his pen and wrote down his wish on the lucky charm. She didn''t know that this scene happened to be seen by Yan Song. Yan Song couldn''t believe it, but he had to believe that Tang Yi''s words could exin how he was so unlucky. He turned off the monitor and rushed out of the study. I just met Tan Yi and said, "I want to go out." "Where to go?" Tan Yi really likes Yan Song. If he didn''t really like it, he wouldn''t be with the other party so dishonestly. Now Yan Song is very depressed, almost no qualifications to inherit from the Yan family. If he is not sincere, he will not stay by his side forever. Seeing Yan Song in a hurry, I felt a little flustered and pulled him: "It''s sote, and if you worry about things, I will go tomorrow." "No, this matter is very anxious, I have to go today." Tan Yi didn''t stop, and was pushed rudely. He was worried and uncertain, and finally chose to follow Yan Song secretly. Yan Song, who was extremely angry, did not notice at all, and Tan Yi followed behind. This scene was broadcast live to Tang Guo and Tang Kui by the system and 111 respectively. The twoy in their own room, closed their eyes, and watched Yan Song angrily go to the vi where Tang Yi lived on the system''s live screen. I also saw it. Tan Yi followed behind, seeing this ce, looking sad and dim. Tan Yi may not be a good person, except for Yan Song, he is selfish to everyone. But he really likes Yan Song, and his sadness is certain. At this time, there was a big noise in the vi, but Tan Yi drove away heartbroken. Chapter 1849: Unlucky Daughter (117) Chapter 1849: Unlucky Daughter (117) Yan Song and Tang Yi quarreled to grab Tang Yi''s lucky charm, and the two of them fought. In the end, Yan Song was kicked to an important part by Tang Yi, and she smashed the shoulder with a stool. Tang Yi didn''t get any better, was pped a few times on his face, was dragged by his hair, and hit his head. In desperation, he kicked Yan Song to an important ce, which made Yan Song lose hisbat effectiveness. The two of them took their wounds and let go of each other. Yan Song clutched the painful part and left. When he returned to the ce where he lived, he found that Tan Yi had disappeared, and he searched for Tan Yi all over the world. Finally, after some twists and turns, he found it and exined why he went to Tang Yi. Tan Yi chose to forgive him. It has been a month since Tang Yi made a wish. Don''t say that Tang Kui is sincere to her, he has never seen him face to face. Tang Yi, who was in a hurry, finally couldn''t help but was ready to take the initiative to go out and stop people on the road that Tang Kui often passed. Maybe it would be. Unexpectedly, she was hit by a car as soon as she went out and flew into the air. She nced at the driver. He was a handsome young man with a smile on his face and gentle lips. Then she fell to the ground and heard the sound of leather shoesing over, and the gentle tone of the man: "You have caused A Song to be so miserable. No one will ept it. I will ept it. Now, no one can stop me and Asong. , Neither can you." This location is rtively remote and there is no camera yet. This is why Tan Yi dared to do this. It may be retribution. Retribution is only affectionate to Yan Song, selfish to everyone, and for his love, he does not hesitate to let an innocent woman have children and die in depression. At that time, someone happened to pass by that ce, took photos of all this, reported the crime and called the emergency number. Tang Yi didn''t die, she didn''t know if it was her fate or the lucky charm. Even if he did not die, he became semi-crippled, his leg was missing, and an arm suffered aminuted fracture, which was almost abolished. Tan Yi was arrested and was punished ordingly. Knowing the truth, Yan Song resolutely chose to divorce Tang Yi without giving her a dime. Desperate, Tang Yi thought of the Tang family and his wife, walking to the Tang family vi on crutches, trying to get help. Before that, however, Tang Guo had given Huang Liang Yi Meng to the Tang family and showed them some videos. Tang Yi was a little frightened when he saw the cold eyes of the two couples. "Dad, mom..." Lin Yinghui shook her head and said, "I am not your mother, and Yongbo is not your father." "Parents, I was wrong..." Lin Yinghui looked sad, with a little sadness in her eyes: "No, we were wrong. I hate myself. How can I raise an enemy for more than ten years and still spoil him like a baby." In Huang Liang''s dream, they dreamed of a different life, and their intuition told them that it was true. They can see the whole picture clearly. All the non-tragedy is a selfish wish made by Tang Yi, which caused their daughter to be lost, and their son has no chance of being a human in the end. Tang Yi was finally driven away and never had a chance to enter this ce again. She was disabled, abandoned, and became a beggar. All the worth is the lucky charm in his arms. She is not reconciled, she thinks lucky charm can help her. She tried to absorb the luck of other people, but she was unsessful. Finally, she finally found out that she could absorb Yan Song''s luck. Chapter 1850: Unlucky Daughter (End) Chapter 1850: Unlucky Daughter (End) After that, there was a joke circting in the upper ss that Yan Song was crazy and obsessed with a female beggar, and if he didn''t pay attention, he would be attacked by the other party. That female beggar is also very powerful, always able to throw Yan Song down and kiss her on the ground. Once, I was bumped into by Tang Guo and Tao Yu who were still shopping, and there were many people around watching the excitement. Tang Guo stared at Tang Yi, who was stinky and tattered. ording to the picture of Yan Songmeng''s kiss, he did notugh like the others. Instead, look carefully and carefully. This look attracted the attention of the two. Tang Yi looked back, and after seeing Tang Guo, his eyes suddenly became gloomy. She wiped her mouth, threw Yan Song violently to the ground, and limped in front of Tang Guo. Tao Yu subconsciously shielded Tang Guo behind him, and Tang Guo walked around again. Tao Yu had no choice but to hug her gently, taking precautions at any time. "I really shouldn''t be greedy." Tang Guo didn''t expect that Tang Yi would say such a sentence in the end. "If you are not greedy, everything is mine." Her parents are hers, the position of the daughter of the Tang family is hers, and Tang Kui is also hers. "Believe it or not, one day, I will have everything again." Tang Yi had a smile on her face. After all, she used to have nothing. It was the lucky charm that helped her realize her wish. Tang Guo nced at the object hanging on the other''s neck, "Are you saying that you wished for that thing?" "Why, don''t you believe it?" Tang Yi was a little crazy, the kind of ufortable being questioned. Tang Guo shook his head, "I never believed that it takes effort and a price to get a pie in the sky. To get wealth requires hands and wisdom, to get a true need, and to earn a true heart with a true heart. I have never heard of it. If you don''t pay, the benefitse in vain." "You do not understand." Tang Yi muttered to himself, walking past Tang Guo, "What do you know, there are benefits in this world for nothing. You can have everything from May Day to everything. You haven''t encountered it before, it doesn''t mean No one else." "Xiaoguo, next month is our wedding day. Have you forgotten it? Will you postpone it?" Tao Yu said pitifully, "It''s time to get married. What you want to do should be Are you done? Now my parents are very satisfied with me in the future, and my uncle in the future is also asking when I will get married." System: Oh, this kid is really pitiful. "Brother Tao, I have been waiting for a long time, I haven''t forgotten." Tao Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard these words, held Tang Guo''s face, touched it lightly, took her little hand casually, and left here happily. Yan Song got up from the ground, his face full of bad luck. Tang Yi was like a fly covered in brown sugar, and couldn''t shake it off. No matter where he hides, he can be found. Yan Song was revealed to like men, and another Tan Yi went to jail because of him. Coupled with being entangled by Tang Yi, no one has married him all his life, and Tang Yi has been entangled all his life. And Tang Yi spent his whole life replenishing energy for the lucky charm, trying to realize his wish. When Yan Song waspletely lost because of luck, after he died, there was no one to absorb the lucky one, and he ran around the street nkly, not knowing where to go. At this time, she was gray-haired, helpless and abandoned, like when she was very young when her parents died unexpectedly and she was sent to the orphanage, robbed of food, isted, bullied, and sitting in the corner of the orphanage. . "Why don''t you work anymore, why don''t you work anymore, I have added so much energy to you, why not work?" Tang Yi threw the lucky charm to the ground and stepped hard, his face full of anger. The people around looked at him, only thinking that this was a crazy beggar woman. [111: "Host, Tang Yi is dead, and the soul is absorbed by the lucky charm."] Tang Kui: "That''s it, I see." [The host is big, Tang Yi is dead. ording to the test, the soul was absorbed by the lucky charm, and the evil thing seemed very annoyed. It is estimated that he regretted choosing to bind Tang Yi. Hehehe, it wants to break through time and space and escape, I have already detained it, the host is big, do you want to get that thing back? Tang Guo: "No, brother and the three youngsters, they seem to know the origin of the evil thing, so let''s leave it to them." , well, the host is big, our time in this world ising to an end, do you want to dock with the three young people? Everyone is a good unity. Its okay to get to know each other and make friends. Your fake brother is also good, many friends, many ways, right? Tang Guo smiled: "Do you want to ask three members, then go through the back door and ask you for an identity?" System: ...Yes, eating public meals is still different. Chapter 1851: The village chief’s daughter (1) Chapter 1851: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (1) When Tang Kui left this world, Tang Guo sat beside him, and the two did not use any means to maintain their youthful appearance. Therefore, at this time, they are all gray-haired, but their skin is well maintained and they look young. However, Tang Kui''s body was approaching, and his face was very pale. He looked at Tang Guo with a smile, and the corners of Tang Guo''s lips were smiling. In this ward, there were only two of them. "Suddenly I don''t know what to say." Tang Kui smiled, "Sister understands everything, right?" "Understood, brother." In Tang Kui''s life, just like in the previous world, he had never met anyone who could fascinate him. In his whole life, he guarded the Tang family and his sister, and at the same time did what the original body once wanted to do, bing a real world business leader. He seeded, and his name is unknown in this world. He is actually very satisfied, because the world is more colorful than before. Tang Guo, it is these colors. It should be said that she is just a te of colorful candies, sweet and warm. In his memory, there is no sister, but he has regarded Tang Guo as his sister. "I''m leaving. Although I really want to stay a little longer, there is no way. This is an ordinary world." Tang Kui said, "I am very happy to have a sister like you. I don''t know if I have a chance to meet in the future. ." "Three thousand small worlds, adventures, opportunities and fate are all uncontroble. Encounters are possible, and they are not unexpected. Brother, dont regret. You will always encounter what you should encounter." Tang Kui smiled relievedly: "Yes, I haven''t asked yet, sister, where did youe from?" "I don''t know where Ie from, and I want to know the answer. Originally I wanted to ask my brother, but now it seems that you don''t know. But I have an unnumbered system, and I should be talking to three young people at the moment. Communication, maybe you can find something." Tang Kui was slightly surprised. So Tang Guo knew three of them? Is it because of her system? The three members of his family did not find each other''s existence at all, and did not know what level of system it was. It stands to reason that the three members should be considered top-level systems. "I will help you ask if you have the opportunity. How many years have you traveled through these worlds?" "I don''t know, some memories have been blurred, less than 10,000 years, but also thousands of years." Tang Kui fell into deep thought: "I remember the time when the system appeared, less than 10,000 years ago. Most of the time you have to ask the boss of our time-space administration to know this. But the boss hasn''t Knowing what to do, its hard to see." "It doesn''t matter, my brother can help me pay attention to it when he has time." Tang Kui felt the loss of life, and something suddenly appeared in his hand. It was a string of clear, brightly colored tourmaline bracelets. Naturally it was not an ordinary thing. It could ward off evil spirits, exorcise souls, and protect the body. Dont forget, I It''s your brother." "Thank you brother." Tang Guo directly took out a set of soft armor, naturally from Chi Xiao''s handwriting, "This life-saving soft armor is a gift from me to my brother. It is produced by the great master of the fairy world. The quality is guaranteed." Tang Kui was amused, and finally closed his eyes with a smile. [111: "Host, let me tell you that your fake sister has a particrly aggressive system, which is an unnumbered wild road subsystem. You have to press me to add friends and ask me to ask him if he is eligible to apply. Number, super fierce, cant win, host, lets hurry up and move on to the next task, others are stunned, really frustrated."] Tang Kui: "Sister''s system, don''t you know what to do? As for his affairs, I will ask when the bosses back." Angrily and depressed 111: What makes a point? Can he not win at all? Sister, younger sister, there is only that fake sister all day long, oooooo, what else can you do? Let chant! There is a ce called Tangjiacun. It is called Tangjiacun because most of the people in this vige are named Tang. The vige chief''s name is Tang Jindou, and his younger brother is Tang Yindou. Tang Yindou is a small merchant who often runs on both sides of the city in the vige. His family is the richest in the vige. Tang Jindou has three sons and two daughters. The son is handsome and the daughter is beautiful. Tang Yindou has two sons and one daughter, and they are not bad. Tang Jindou is kind, and in the eyes of the vigers is a good vige chief. Tang Yindou usually smiles when he sees everyone. The look in his eyes gives people the feeling that he wants to search for ayer of oil from you. He likes to care about things. He is just a good or bad person. This time, Tang Guo''s identity was Tang Jindou''s eldest daughter. Chapter 1852: The village chief’s daughter (2) Chapter 1852: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (2) Through absorbing memories, she learned that this small world was formed by a book. To be precise, it was a novel in which a male protagonist and a female protagonist fell in love and killed each other, and had blood and blood. On the day it was passed, she found that something was wrong. At this moment, Tang Guo was carrying a basket of eggs. This is the vige''s Aunt Li''s daughter-inw who gave birth to a child. As the oldest woman in the family, she had to go and give congrattions. Although, her current age is only fifteen years old. The mother of this body has been dead for many years. She is responsible for all the management of the family''s money, money and so on. Both Tang Jindou and her three elder brothers loved her and her sister Tang Bi very much. Tang Bi is the heroine of this world. "Sister, let''s not go out at this moment. Gifts are over and there is no rush. The summer rain will soon stop." Tang Bi looked at Tang Guo with a basket on his shoulders, carrying it in a sash, and wearing a hat. He wanted to cross the threshold and went outside. He quickly grabbed Tang Guos wrist and said, Its raining so much, its going to You have to wait for the rain to stop before you go out." Tang Guo turned her head and saw that she was thirteen years old and her immature face could also be seen as a beauty. In normal times, between the little girl''s eyebrows, there is a touch of sadness and sadness. At this moment, there is a bit of fear and anxiety in her eyes. Tang Guo nced at Tang Bi for a while, and the other person was afraid to raise his head when he was seen. His voice suddenly became small: "Sister, it''s not easy to walk on rainy days, and it''s easy to get caught in the rain. I''m so young, in case of a fall. What should I do?" "Then you are at home, I will send it alone." Tang Guo said with a smile, this girl was a little bit interesting, ready to tease her. System: [Host, you will frighten others, you are really too bad. "No." Tang Bi raised his head suddenly, his hands became stronger, "Sister, what if you fall?" Seeing Tang Bi''s anxious and pitiful appearance, Tang Guo took off his hat and quilt, and smiled, "Abi also makes sense, so let''s wait until the sky clears." Tang Guo put the egg basket aside, and Tang Bi was finally relieved. When it rains, she won''t meet that person if she doesn''t send eggs to Aunt Li''s house. Without encountering that person, her family would definitely not encounter the same thing in the previous life. All disasters were brought about by her kindness and softness. That person, she can''t provoke him, and can only avoid him in this life and keep him away. She knows how many catties she has, and she can''t avenge her past lives. The only thing she can do is to protect her family, love her father, three brothers, and sister. When she gets married, she finds a man in the vige who is safe and self-conscious and marries her who is kind to her. It is best to spend her life peacefully. Tang Bi watched the drifting rain outside the house, with the sound of raindrops falling in his ears. She hoped that the rain would be heavier and longer, and it would be better if the person hiding in the grass mound was exposed to the wind and cold, aggravated the injury, and died in the end. [Host, Tang Bi is reborn, right? This weak girl is quite cautious, she still has some ability, just for the safety of her family, she made herself ordinary. Look, she also made herself uglier. Recently, she has always been watching her all right. Going out to bask in the sun, probably because I want to bask in the sun. Chapter 1853: The village chief’s daughter (3) Chapter 1853: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (3) When Tang Guo heard the system say the little ck man, he burst outughing. This slightly pleasantugh, relieved Tang Bi''s inner tension. A sisters voice is really good when sheughs. It''s really good to go back to the beginning. It has been a long time since she hadn''t heard Sister A smile like this. In her previous life, she was blinded by others, and she was wrongly paid to someone who had a **** hatred with her. Seeing A sister again, A sister only had coldness and killing intent in her eyes. She was terrified when she saw her, but then... thinking of that shocking scene, Tang Bi was shaking all over. In this life, she must not be able to have anymunication with that person. "Abi, are you cold? Why did you tremble suddenly?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, and patted Tang Bi on the shoulder. "If it''s cold, wear more to save the cold." "Sister, I''m not cold." Tang Bi looked at Tang Guo a little greedily. In this life, she must be better to A sister, be better to everyone in the family, and not be able to cause trouble and bring harm and danger to them. Too much owes this family. In this way, the two sisters sat in the main room, staring at the heavy rain outside, and said that, Tang Bi felt a lot easier. This is the worlds female lead is Tang Bi, and the male lead is the one Tang Bi said. The currently injured person hiding in a grassy mound in the vige is named Su Mochen. Su Mochen''s tenth is the son of the Houfu. The current emperor is aging, and the pattern of North Korea is facing a reshuffle. The main reason was that the emperor had many sons, and all of them were tolerable. Su Mochen also took refuge in one party and wanted to do a very important thing. Unexpectedly, it was discovered that the other party framed Mrs. Hou''s house and his sister, and they died tragically. Su Mochen was also intercepted and chased on the way. Finally fled to this ce, and met Tang Bi who was going to deliver eggs on a rainy day. Tang Bi looked at the man in the **** forest, delivered the eggs, turned around and brought the man to the house, and raised him secretly. Tang Jindou is also a benevolent person. Although he thinks that Su Mochen may cause harm to the family, he can''t die. Finally, he urged the family not to leak any wind and secretly hide Su Mochen. For the sake of recuperating, Su Mochen has received news from Beijing. Hearing that his sister and mother had died tragically, she was angry and almost didn''t hold it back. Because Hou''s family was framed, he is currently a criminal, and he cannot be known about him until he is cleared of his grievances. Before leaving the vige, he considered his escape route at the time, which was not hidden. If the opponent finds this ce, it will definitely be against him. Therefore, he decided to kill Tang Jindou''s family so that they would not be exposed. But while he was recovering from his injuries, he fell in love with Tang Bi, a little shy and gentle girl, and he was a little reluctant to die. So he designed to pretend to take Tang Bi out to y, but actually took Tang Bi to avoid the limelight, secretly sending someone to kill Tang Jindou''s family. He seeded, and Tang Bi fainted directly seeing the tragic death of his family. Waiting for her to wake up again, in a carriage. From this day on, she lost all her rtives, and the only one she could rely on was Su Mochen. It is worth one thing that the original owner happened to go out that day. Escaped, and then identally learned the truth about the tragic death of the family. Chapter 1854: The village chief’s daughter (4) Chapter 1854: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (4) From this day on, the original owner is the person who lives with hatred. But she was just an insignificant obstacle on the way of the hero of Su Mo City, and naturally she did not seed in revenge. Later, Tang Bi also knew the truth. He failed to assassinate Su Mochen and was eventually locked up forever. Su Mochen didn''t kill her, probably because he thought of the little gentleness in the heavy rain that year, and the legendary perverted heart will have a little gentleness that is unknown. But these are not what Tang Bi wants. Before she died, what she regretted most was why she had to save Su Mochen and was foolishly deceived for half her life. After an hour, the drifting rain stopped, the dark clouds in the sky receded, and the sun shone on the whole earth. Tang Guo walked aside and picked up the basket, "Abi, I''ll send it to Aunt Li''s house. You are ying at home. The sun is big right now. Don''t go crazy and see what it looks like." Tang Bi didn''t think that there was nothing wrong with getting a little tan, how nice it would be to get a little tan and ugly. This is like a vige girl in a vige. If Su Mochen survived a catastrophe, she would definitely not look down on her rustic and ugly vige girl. She watched Tang Guo step over the threshold and hurriedly caught up. "Sister, let''s go together. The rain has stopped, and I want to go out too. It''s boring to be at home all day." Tang Jindou loves his daughter very much, and has three sons as the pirs. The girl in the family is the happiest girl in the vige, and she will not let them do heavy work at all. Doing more is, clothes, shoes and socks, asionally let them do something. But more often, they will choose to buy it in the city, fearing that the baby at home will hurt their eyes. Tang Guo did not object, so Tang Bi took her arm and walked to Aunt Li''s house together. After exiting the courtyard gate, Tang Guo nced at a location not far away. There is also a family in that ce. The small house built to be the same as the house in the city is the best looking house in the vige. In my impression, the host who lives inside is a handsome young man. Following the young man, there was an old butler and an entourage. Everyone in the vige had guessed that the Nine Young Master should be a rich young man in a certain city. For these mysterious, seemingly powerful people, the people in the vige stay away and don''tmunicate much for fear of getting into trouble and suffering. "Sister, which house do you like?" Tang Bi saw Tang Guo''s eyes always on the house next to him, "When the eldest brother and eldest brothere back, we will try to earn more money and build that kind of beautiful house. " Tang Bi has never dared to act rashly because Su Mochen hasn''t appeared yet. After the other party appears, and then leaves the vige, she will be able to use some of the skills she learned in her previous life to earn more money for her family and improve her life. Although their family is not poor, it is still very expensive to build a beautiful house and buy beautiful beaded jewelry for sister. As she was approaching the right intersection, Tang Bi dragged Tang Guo and suddenly stopped leaving. She thought for a while, if Su Mochen did not leave, Sister A would find out. With Sister As kind heart, she would definitely save the person. of. "Why don''t you leave?" Tang Guo asked knowingly, she was not in a hurry. Tang Bi is actually a weak and timid girl, but she is very kind in her heart. If youe back from rebirth, it must be fear, and you will know it by seeing the other person doing so many things to prevent it. Chapter 1855: The village chief’s daughter (5) Chapter 1855: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (5) For a person who has been tortured for a lifetime with guilt and self-me, it is not a while to get out of this shadow. If he can''t get out, Tang Bi has been a frightened bird all his life, and it is easy to fall into the darkness and fail to get out. Tang Bi didn''t want to take revenge, but knew that she couldn''t deal with Su Mochen with her ability, so she had to stay away. Tang Guo knew that Tang Bi was reborn, so she had a n in her heart. Tang Bi is now her sister, and she must be covered. Su Mochen''s scum, let Tang Bi walk out of the shadows, a stepping stone to a bright life. "Sister, I suddenly remembered that Xinxin wanted to tell me one thing." When Tang Bi lied, a discerning person could tell at a nce. Tang Guo didn''t mean to break through, and the other party continued, "Or, let''s take a detour, and after a while, we will still be able to reach Aunt Li''s house." "Good." Tang Guo agreed. Lin Xinxin is a young girl from the vige where Tang Bi ys better. They are about the same age. Tang Bi nced at the grass piers in the distance. You could see at a nce the ce where she once found Su Mochen. She firmly grasped Tang Guo''s arm and twisted her head, not looking at that ce. Pray in my heart, fate should change because she doesn''t save Su Mochen, right? Most definitely. Their family will be safe and sound for the rest of their lives. When he came to Lin Xinxin''s house, Tang Bi asked Tang Guo to wait outside, probably because he was afraid of being helpless. Tang Guo was very cooperative and didn''t follow up. When Tang Bi came out, she found a bracelet on Tang Bi''s wrist, which was missing. It is estimated that it should be given to Lin Xinxin. During the period between the two sisters, there were no more twists and turns, and the eggs were sent to Aunt Li''s house, and she also saw Aunt Li''s wife and the new born child. Finally, under Li Auntie''s smiling eyes, she left. When they came back, the two walked to a position with grass piers. Tang Bi was very nervous. Passing by the familiar grass pier, she also nced subconsciously and found that there was not a foot that was identally exposed in the same ce as in the previous life. And looking at the traces of the grass mound on the ground, that person should have left. Tang Guo also felt Tang Bi''s ease, the corners of her lips curled up a little, and she nced at the position of the grass pier. Su Mochen is a male protagonist with a life like this, will he die? Certainly not. Didn''t meet Tang Bi, did he leave by himself or was rescued? Soon, she had the answer. On the way, the two ran into someone. That person should be more flustered, plus it had rained heavily before, and the ground was a bit slippery. He identally fell and almost hit Tang Guo and Tang Bi directly. At the critical moment, Tang Guo grabbed Tang Bi and quickly avoided it. And that person fell directly into the ditch, his whole body was covered with mud, and he screamed in pain. Hearing a familiar voice, Tang Bi stepped forward subconsciously, "Sister Qiang Qiang?" When she was sure it was Tang Qiang, she hurriedly went to help. [Host, ording to your current personality, she should be more enthusiastic than Tang Bi to help Tang Qiang, and ask her why she is so anxious by the way. "There is so much mud, I don''t want to go, let Abi go, let her get to know green tea." The system is speechless: [The person is set to copse. ] Is it spoiled by that guy? Okay, he also feels a lot of mud. The host ispletely clean, so don''t touch it. "Have I ever maintained a human setting?" System: Okay. Chapter 1856: The village chief’s daughter (6) Chapter 1856: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (6) "Sister Qiang Qiang, why are you so anxious? Seeing you identally fall into the ditch. It just rained and the road was slippery. Why didn''t you slow down? Did you fall?" Tang Bi helped Tang Qiang up. , And asked nervously. Tang Qiang, Tang Yindou''s only girl, and Tang Guo Tang Bi''s cousin, is a person who has a sense of superiority and despise all the young girls of the same generation in the vige. Tang Yindou is a merchant and his family is the richest in the vige. Many of the reselling items were clothes and jewelry, and I loved my daughter very much. Tang Qian has been the flower fairy in the eyes of the girls in the vige since she was a child. She wore the best dress and the most gorgeous color of the bead flowers. There is no need to work, the family is wealthy, and the life he leads is simply the life of a richdy in the city. Tang Qian basically disdains to be friends with the girls in the vige, but he needs these people to pursue her. So every time after I went out with Tang Yindou and returned to the vige, I would give out to the girls in the vige, some bead flowers that the city people and she thought were very cheap. Even if she thinks it is cheap, it is a good thing in the eyes of the vige girl. Therefore, her poprity is pretty good, and no one cares, she looks down on who. It doesn''t make sense to say that they are not because they have the benefit of others. Tang Bi''s concerned question, ording to Tang Guo''s understanding of Tang Bi''s temperament, would definitely be a fire on Tang Bi. I scolded him again, and told Tang Bi how expensive her skirt was, and all the jewels on her body were dirty. Anyway, she couldn''t walk steadily, and the responsibility of falling into the ditch would be transferred to Tang Bi. In Tang Qiang''s cognition, Tang Bi and Tang Guo wouldn''t let go, and she probably wouldn''t fall. Even if they fell, they didn''t avoid it, and she wouldn''t fall so embarrassed. But contrary to Tang Guo''s expectation, Tang Qiang only roughly shook the mud off her body, and said to Tang Bi, "Thank you, Bi, I''m fine." Tang Guo:? system:? ? what''s the situation? ? ? Would Tang Qian say thank you to others? The beautiful dress was soiled, the beads were broken, and he was not angry or angry. [Host, what do you think? "What do you think?" System: [ording to my analysis of Tang Qiang, she has developed a temperament for Miss Jiaojiao since she was a child, and she is still a green tea. There is no change in the family now, and it is impossible for her character to change. Tang Yindou wants to make money every day, with money in his eyes. He would definitely not expect to invite someone to teach Tang Qiang etiquette. Therefore, ording to her temperament, it is impossible to say thank you. If it is rebirth, she can''t hide things, and she will definitely behave more obviously, excluding rebirth. Then...the only thing left is being worn. If worn, the world can be lively. Two dressed and one reborn, but there is no need topete at all. The boss on the top must be his host. "Sister Qiang Qiang, you are covered with mud, go back and change your clothes first." Tang Bi said. Tang Qian shook her head quickly and let go of Tang Bi''s hand, "I still have something to worry about, and I will change my clothester when Ie back." After finishing speaking, without waiting for Tang Bi to say anything, she ran out of the vige quickly. That direction seems to be toward the city. This vige is not far from the city, and it takes less than half an hour to walk back and forth. Run faster, it''s probably only a moment back and forth. "Sister, today''s sister Qiang Qiang is a bit strange." Chapter 1857: The village chief’s daughter (7) Chapter 1857: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (7) Tang Bi has experienced rebirth and is very sensitive inside. She was ready before, and was scolded by Tang Qian. Speaking of it, Tang Qian is just unpleasant, a little bit selfish, and there is no deep hatred between them. After experiencing all of the previous life, she no longer cared about these little things. There must be no one in this world, more hateful than Su Mochen. "She actually said thank you to me, when did she be so polite." Tang Bi was just curious about this. After all, she was born again, Tang Qiang''s question must be figured out secretly. Any uncertain factors may allow her to reveal the identity of the reborn. If Tang Qian is really wrong, she can only be more careful and not be able to show her feet. Tang Guo smiled, and said without any doubt: "I guess he''s grown up and sensible." Tang Bi sighed when Tang Guo didn''t doubt it at all. How could A sister think that there is still rebirth in the world, and it is normal not to guess this. This kind of thing, don''t let A sister worry about it, the other day she secretly observes what Tang Qian has done. Before Tang Jindou became the head of this vige, he once went to the examination for schrs. Although he did not pass the examination, he still had some knowledge. Books in this era are precious, and the books at home are well preserved. He treats his children equally, and teaches his children to read and read since childhood. Therefore, Tang Jindou''s children are more outstanding than their peers in the vige. Although the son is strong and tall, he still looks like a book. As for the daughter, if it is changed into silk fabrics, it is really no different from the daughter of the city. However, recently the vigers believe that the youngest daughter of the Tang family may be disabled. People are getting darker and darker than all the girls in the vige. You can call some ck girls. Tang Bi was very satisfied with this situation. She just wants to be mediocre and unobtrusive. After Tang Guo returned, she sat in front of the case, preparing to draw a few tricks. Although Tang Jindou did not allow their two sisters to do any work at home, the daughters of ancient people, who had some conditions, would save themselves a dowry before getting married. It''smon to make some embroidered handkerchiefs and sell them in the city. In the Tang family, the two sisters made these things, and the money they got in exchange was naturally saved by themselves, and no one could ask them for it. "Sister, I also thought of a lot of tricks. I will draw them for you to seeter. How about?" Tang Bi looked at Tang Guo''s drawing tricks, and his heart moved. Now I can help A sister do something. . After following Su Mochen, she also learned something. These skills are all learned carefully by her, and there is no need to do it for nothing. For the good of the family, there is nothing to do. "Okay, Abi, sit over there and go paint." Tang Bi thought he could help Tang Guo and was very happy. He started to draw with a pen, and painted dozens of them at once. They were all good ones that she had seen before. They changed a little and looked good, but they couldn''t recognize the original flowers. If they were flowers, they just looked good anyway. When the painting was finished, she sat down again to make a call. The typedwork has also been slightly changed, and it is very beautiful. Her mind was turning fast, and she didn''t know what else she could do to help her family get rich. Tang Guo was also thinking, there is no shortage of food or clothing at home, but the money is not enough. Chapter 1858: The village chief’s daughter (8) Chapter 1858: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (8) [Host, what do you want so absorbed? "I''m thinking about doing something to make more money. I checked my own savings before. Do you know how much it has?" [One hundred taels? The system asked indefinitely. After all, the TV shows are all yed, and you always carry dozens of taels, one hundred taels, not too much, right? Tang Guo: "Embroidered handkerchiefs withplicated designs and colors, good appearance, and good embroidery skills can sell 300 to 500 texts. But this kind of embroidery handkerchief takes ten days from the color to the finished product. Its time-consuming andborious, and its impossible to sit here every day and embroider it day and night. ording to the original progress of the original body, one embroidered handkerchief of this level can be embroidered in one month." "Ordinary embroidered handkerchiefs, one party can sell 20 to 100 texts. It takes one to three days to make these simple ones, and it is impossible to make these every day. If you use ader, it will be cheaper. After counting, the money saved is twenty-three taels, which is equivalent to 23,000 wen copper coins. Roughly converted into modern renminbi, it is less than 10,000 yuan. Is it more? Mainly ancient silver, impure refinement , There are too many impurities, of course this price is notparable." [In fact, it''s quite a lot. You can buy one hundred catties of grain for a couple of silver, which is enough for your family to eat for several months. "The original body is also a beautiful person. She is very willing to buy small skirts and beads for herself. She saves two and three. It is really embarrassing for her." "This money is really hard to make." The system uttered a weak voice: [Host, there are many finished products in the system space. I have never seen you like you, sitting on items from a wealthy country, and still shouting that money is hard to make. "I am a vige girl now. I have changed things out of thin air. With so many eyes, I am not regarded as a monster? Unless I don''t want to live a peaceful life, upy the mountain as the king." System: That''s pretty good, you can hit Su Mochen on the ground, he doesn''t like that scum. "But I want to be an ordinary vige girl who can buy small skirts at will. Wearing this ordinary fabric is not sofortable. It can make you live a good life. Let''s live a good life. If you want silk, you should Much morefortable." System: The condition of buying small skirts as you like is not ordinary. Also silk satin, these are wealthy daughters, only officialdies can wear them, maybe they don''t have two. Some silks and satin are not worn casually, and they are not qualified to wear them. But he believes that the host wants to wear it, and he can definitely wear it. [Host, I have a suggestion. Tang Guo came with interest: "What advice?" [Raising cows, if you raise a few more cows, you will earn the money, and you will work for them. Tang Guo: "..." Tongzi has gone bad. I don''t know who I learned from. [The eldest brother of the host family is a very good carpenter. The second brother is very good at building a house, but it is difficult to make a fortune with this. The third brother is currently studying in the academy. The third brother is well-educated, and now he is about to prepare for the schrship exam. ording to my analysis, I will definitely be able to pass the exam, and the money will only be more and more. Buying books is really expensive. Host, you are in our vige, raising a group of capable cows, and there are no more worries. Isnt it great? The system was talking, and found that Tang Guo was silent, as if she was lost in thought, she must be thinking about raising cattle. There are windows in the ce where Tang Guo sits. After all, this ce has good lighting and is more conducive to drawing patterns and embroidery. The wall outside the courtyard is only half-person tall. Chapter 1859: The village chief’s daughter (9) Chapter 1859: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (9) Looking out from the house, you can see the road at a nce. Tang Yindou''s house was also well repaired. But he was just a small vendor, and he couldn''tpare to those rich and famous. It was much worse than the young man''s house next door, but fortunately he was very angry. From here, you can see Tang Yindou''s house. Anyone who entered Tang Yindou''s house could see clearly. [Host, Tang Qiang is back. When Tang Guo heard this, she raised her head and saw Tang Qiang holding an oil-paper bag, which was a little big, and didn''t know what was in it, and said, "Scan it to see if it is a medicine bag." [Host, it is indeed a medicine package] The system also guessed, [Host, Tang Qiang picked up Su Mochen? Tang Guo pondered for a moment, and said, "I remember that at the time yesterday, Tang Qian looked pretty normal. When was she worn by someone? It rained so heavily before, ording to Tang Qian''s temperament, no Maybe it wille out. In the past two days, I have heard herin that the weather is too hot and I don''t want to go out with my second uncle and stay at home to escape the heat. "Why did this person pick up Su Mochen after wearing Tang Qiang''s body?" "Tongzi, watch her for a while to see if there is anything unusual. Although she looked polite before, in fact she should be a reckless person who can''t hide her nature. If she is really an old fried dough stick, she will definitely not So hurriedly, the road was so spacious, and she almost hit us. More importantly, she had only worry and worry on her face before, and she didn''t have the slightest fear. It was very strange." The system should be down, and Tang Qiang has been monitored. Tang Yindou is a big family, and Tang Qiang owns a small courtyard. She hid Su Mochen in her room, and she was tinkering with the healing medicine alone. Although he was in a hurry, he was decocting the medicine anyway. Then Tang Qiang returned to the room, holding his face, looking at Su Mochen who was lying on the bed with a fever, his face flushed with fever. She had changed her clothes that were soaked in rain. In fact, Su Mochen is also observing her. This kind of person who has grown up in the battlefield, even if it is only a teenager under twenty, still has a very vignt heart. Besides, he also chose a prince assistant to do many things beyond his age, and his hands were already covered with blood. Killing or something ismonce for him, and he can''t blink his eyes. Although he is seriously injured now, his head is dizzy. If Tang Qian did anything unfavorable to him, he would definitely break his neck instantly. Tang Qiang looked at him for a while, then turned around to look at the suffering medicine. Su Mochen didn''t know if he smelled the medicine, and fell asleep faintly. At this moment, Tang Qiang came in again, and murmured very quietly: "Now I finally fell asleep. As expected, he is very vignt as written in the novel. It''s no wonder the six rtives don''t recognize him when he is ruthless. "Although you are cruel to anyone, why do you want to be so good to Tang Bi? She will kill you in the end. She only hates you. Why don''t you like someone else?" Tang Qiang''s muttering voice is actually a bit vague, but the system can hear it clearly. "Unexpectedly, I would actually travel through the world of this novel. Tang Bi can''t kill you. He ws himself in front of you, causing you to gray hair overnight." Chapter 1860: The village chief’s daughter (10) Chapter 1860: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (10) "You have never recovered from this, and you have been thinking of her all your life, crazy, really distressed." "This time I found you. I will definitely let you know what happiness is and what love is. You are ruthless, all forced by those people, and I will face it with you." Tang Qian is very confident. She has read the book no less than ten times. Since the middle stage, she has felt more and more distressed for Su Mochen. Especially, after Tang Bi''s death, Su Mochen had white hair all night, and he seemed to have lost hope. He was no longer the spirited person, mad for half his life, and died in depression. She was thinking that Su Mochen had alwayspensated Tang Bi, andter apologized to the other party. As long as he didn''t die, Tang Bi would stab him and poison him. It can be seen that Su Mochen really loves Tang Bi. She is a junior high school student who is crazy about sadomasochistic novels. She has only one hobby, reading novels. She doesn''t like sweet essays, she likes this kind of abuse. No matter how she abuses, she will always be distressed by the male protagonist. In the early days, the love was so deep, and then the male protagonist fell in love with them, and he was so affectionate that he hurt the male protagonist again and again, and said that his heart was very painful, really like green tea. They dont have the ability to fart, everything is given to them by the male protagonist, there is a kind of not entangled with the male protagonist at first. The Su Mochen in this novel is her male god, and now the male **** has her to guard him, and Tang Bi, go away, no one can hurt her male god. [Host, the person wearing Tang Qiang''s body should be a crazy book fan of this novel. Don''t you know, after Su Mochen passed out, she looked at Su Mochen''s eyes, she almost swallowed people alive, and could not wait to swallow them in one bite. The tone is still rtively naive, probably a young soul. Infatuated with Su Mochen''s kind of scum, I think it is the world where the other party is, and there is less homework. "It turns out to be a book fan, its not surprising. No matter what role it is. There will always be one or two book fans crazy and irrational. Its simr to the desperate star chaser. No matter what the idol does, its right. Yes. You dont like idols. They are blind. No one canpare them. The idols are all pure tourmalines, clean and translucent, without impurities. No matter how advanced natural tourmalines are, there will be impurities. If not, most of them are made of ss. Fakes." Simrly, everyone has shorings and cannot be perfect everywhere. You have to be rational about everything you like, too crazy to affect happiness. [The host, what to do? That little sister is really obsessed with Su Mochen, it is estimated that for him to die, there will be noints. Children these days are really a headache. "If Abi knew that Su Mochen was rescued by Tang Bi, she would definitely find a way to persuade him from side to side. Well, I, An Anxin, be an aboriginal, ensure the safety of this family, and think of a way to make a little money." The system has anticipated it, and the host has always ignored this, ying a dead role. In her words, it''s not her mother, she is responsible for her actions. If the person is nice, let the host, like, appreciate, have a good impression, she still doesn''t mind helping out. He found that the host especially likes to help. The kind of people who are true, good and beautiful, not hypocritical, not casually Virgin, and sensible, always say that these people are the only rare things in the world, and the panda bloodline must be protected. Really a contradictory person. Sometimes it is as warm as the sun, sometimes it is as cold as a thousand-year-old ice block. Chapter 1861: The village chief’s daughter (11) Chapter 1861: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (11) Tang Guo is still thinking about the development of wealth-making projects in the vige so that the whole vige can work for her, and she sits and counts the money by herself. Knowing that Tang Qiang was a fan of the book, she didn''t pay much attention. Anyway, with her, Tang Jindou''s family won''t have any security issues. As for Tang Yindou''s family, Tang Qiang should think of a way to let Su Mochen fight and eliminate them. She didn''t expect Tang Qiang''s way to be a bit rough. It was to expose Su Mochen directly to the eyes of the whole vige, so that everyone knew that she had saved a person. Tang Guo: "..." Unexpectedly. Su Mochen: "..." He didn''t expect either. Tang Bi: "..." Unexpectedly. Su Mochen must not dare to do the thing about destroying the vige. There are hundreds of people in the vige, close to the city, and a little bit of a fish that slips through the may attract the attention of interested people. When the timees, the capital will send a master to catch him. If he is caught, his ns will not be able to proceed. In the end, Su Mochen chose the pseudonym Chen Mo, pretended to be a businessman, was robbed, and finally fled into the vige. He happened to be picked up by the kind Tang Qiang and taken home to recover from his injuries. The people in the vige dare not say anything on the face, but they are talking behind the scenes. Tang Qiang is a big girl who hasn''te out of the pavilion. She picked up a man who didn''t know her identity and came back. She is said to be kept in her own yard, alone and in the same room. Even in modern times, regardless of men and women, just bring a person of the opposite **** to live in your own house. If you are known, you will think that this person is more romantic. What''s more, here is a rtively feudal and conservative ancient society. Fortunately, this is the age of overhead, more open. The vigers are just talking and talking, and will not make excessive behaviors. But the people who originally liked Tang Qiang no longer considered it. Who knows, will Tang Qiang wear a green hat to their son at any time. After Tang Bi knew that Su Mochen was picked up by Tang Qiang, he repeatedly wanted to remind Tang Qiang that Su Mochen was not a good person. But she couldn''t reveal her identity, and Tang Qian looked strange. So I had to sit at the door every day, chatting and looking at the door of Tang Qiang''s house. There was a lot of sorrow and worry between his brows. She is afraid of Su Mochen, what if she wants to destroy the whole vige? Although this possibility should be rtively small, I am still afraid. Tang Guo slowly wandered around, considering what to do. Tang Bi noticed and asked, "Sister, what''s wrong with you seeing you meditating all day?" "Well, I''m thinking about how to make a fortune." Tang Guo turned around and said very seriously. Tang Bi was a little surprised. Did A sister still dream of getting rich? But this is really difficult. She knows a lot. She doesn''t dare to take it out casually for safety. None of these things have provenance. They can''t be done out of thin air. She must be suspected. "Sister Sister thinks our family is too poor?" Vige chiefs house, can you say poor? In this vige, because Tang Jindou and Tang Yindou had appeared, as long as they weren''tzy, they would definitely be able to eat their fill, and could not match the poor. "Poor, I have saved so many years of private money, a set of gold head noodles, a nice silk and satin tutu skirt can''t afford it." Tang Guo said quietly, the fabrics of this era are really rough. It is silk and satin, which is the mostfortable to wear and fits the skin. System: The host is so cute. Come out and make money to buy skirts and jewelry for your wife. The host is crazy. Chapter 1862: The village chief’s daughter (12) Chapter 1862: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (12) I am used to a life of fine clothes and jade food and suddenly be poor. It is really not a good life to live this life. When Tang Guo said this, Tang Bi also felt that their family was really too poor. She had also seen the scene, and after leaving with Su Mochen, she has been wearing silk and satin since then. After rebirth, those things were just a passing moment for her, and she didn''t care. But Sister wants to, she has to find a way to save money and buy it for Sister! In thest life, A sister suffered so much because of her suffering. In order to learn martial arts, she was covered with scars and her face was always covered in coarse cloth and ck clothes. She did not have a good life for two days. A sister wants golden noodles, buy it. A sister wants a silk skirt made of satin, buy it. But where does the moneye from? Tang Bi felt that she was so useless. Sister A couldn''t do this little request, and her eyes were a little red in anger. "Abi, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Guo walked to Tang Bi, "Does it suddenly feel that our family is too poor and cry sadly?" System: Hahahaha, does the host want tough at him so as to destroy his program? Tang Bi, who was originally very sad, couldn''t help butugh out loud. In addition to the system and Tang Bisughter, Tang Guo also heard otherughs. She looked back and saw a young man standing at the door of the very rich little house, dressed in moon-white silk and satin clothes. Jade crown. He stood with his hands folded, with a smile on the corners of his lips, and that lowugh was made by him. "Young Master Nine, what are youughing at?" Tang Guo smiled deeper when he saw the young man, and asked, "What''s so funny?" "Girl Guoer, you should have read it wrong." Gu Jiuci''s smile on the corners of his lips was still put away, and that Junxiu''s face was serious, "I heard that Girl Guoer wants to make a fortune, but can you think of a way?" "I thought about it initially, and I''m still in the process of totaling it. After all, I want to make a fortune. I just want to be a big one. It''s too small to get rich. Gu Jiuci asked curiously, "What is that?" Tang Guo nced at him lightly and said with a smile: "Young Master Nine, this kind of idea that can make a fortune, is it appropriate for you to ask straightforwardly?" "Properly, this young man is not short of money and will not steal Girl Guo''er''s business. Besides, our neighbors for many years, the vige head has taken good care of me, and this is morally important. Girl Guoer said it, I can still help You add up." "Young Master Jiu, the way you speak, you are really confident. If you hadn''t only curiosity in your eyes, I would have almost believed it." Gu Jiuci was speechless, he really wanted to help this little girl who became a little bit interesting. Hearing her say that she is too poor to buy gold head noodles and silk satin skirts, and she wants to make a fortune. He thought it was very interesting. Tang Bi felt that he owed her sister. If it weren''t for her, maybe Sister A could really make a fortune? A sister has always loved beauty. She likes all kinds of beautiful beaded jewelry, beautiful dresses, rouge gouache and so on. She also likes them. Gu Jiuci blinked his beautiful eyes, and said with a very serious expression, "Girl Guoer, I won''t lie to you." "What guarantee do you have?" System: Being able to meet makes the host feel good, and saying so much is good, can''t help but tease each other. Then this person must be a cutie who waits for the host to pamper him, and has no time to run. The system sighed, and the host was so cute every time. Chapter 1863: The village chief’s daughter (13) Chapter 1863: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (13) Tang Guo didn''t care about Gu Jiuci''s original words at all. He is Gu Jiuci, so why prove to others that he is not a lie? Even if he deceives others, who can deal with him? But facing the little girl in front of him, who dressed ordinary and pretty, looked at him without blinking, waiting for his answer, he had the urge to exin for the first time. Exin what? Naturally, he exined that Gu Jiuci was disdainful of deception, was not short of money, and would not steal her way of making money. "Girl Guo''er, I really don''t lie." After thinking about various reasons, Gu Jiuci couldn''t help being inappropriate. I don''t know why, and I was afraid that she was waiting in a hurry, thinking that he could not think of a reason to exin, and mistakenly believed that he was nning to steal her money, and then misunderstood. As a result, Gu Jiuci was a little anxious about this sentence, and he instantly reacted, he was a little gaffe, and his ears turned red. "I really don''t lie to you." The red color of the ears faded quickly. Gu Jiuci''s face became serious, "Girl Guoer, do you think I look like a bad person?" Tang Bi stood on the sidelines and watched the conversation between the two, thinking to himself, it turns out that the nine young masters who rarely go out are actually talkative. During the New Year''s Day, their family gave the Jiu Young Master some festive gifts. Basically, they only heard words like thank you. I never knew that the Nine Young Master said something different when he spoke. The people in the lost vige thought that he was cold-tempered and bad at words. Although he was very young, he was a wealthy young man who looked down upon him. I chose to live here, but I want to be quiet. "Young Master Jiu is not a bad person, but the bad person will not write on his face, saying that he is a bad person." Gu Jiuci originally thought that he had said so, should the other party believe him? Unexpectedly, this little girl is really sophistry, no, this is sophistry, she ispletely unreasonable. Tang Guo smiled and looked anxiously, with Gu Jiuci using her still in his eyes. He couldn''t help but systematically said, "This guy is a little cute. Seeing his anxious appearance, I just want to amuse him. " System: [People are not puppies, the host is enough, and it will be difficult to coax well in the future. If you look at someone, your anxious ears are all red, let him go. Tang Guo didn''t want to tease anymore. She was about to speak, although the bad guy would not write the words that he was a bad person on her face, but she believed that Young Master Jiu was definitely not a bad person. By the way, two morepliments or something. Unexpectedly, Gu Jiuci took a step first, walked up to Tang Guo''s front with fast andrge steps, and pushed something into her hand with a little force. Then he turned around and entered the house, making Tang Guo a little confused. When she saw what she was holding, she said silently and systematically: "Tongzi, this time I''m really angry." [Oh Huo, host, I''ve said it all, always cute, who hasn''t got a little temper. This time, they must have made a good investment. Look, the bricks and tiles of this house are not ordinary products. It can be seen that the other party has been pampered since childhood and has a temperament. "Sister, what does Young Master Jiu mean?" Tang Bi looked at therge stack of banknotes in Tang Guo''s hand. There were thousands of taels in such a thick stack. Even if she was born again, she didn''t understand Gu Jiuci in her previous life. I can only feel that the other party is mysterious and powerful, and now it looks like he is angry. Chapter 1864: The village chief’s daughter (14) Chapter 1864: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (14) Sister will be hated by the other party? "Sister, is Young Master Nine angry?" Tang Guo nced at the banknote in his hand and nodded, "I''m angry." "What should I do then?" Tang Bi was really anxious to death. Seeing Tang Guo''s calm appearance, she understood why A sister was able to endure so much hardship in her previous life, go dancing with knives and guns, suffering so much damage, and still not give up revenge. She was reborn, and she panicked when faced with such a thing. A sister actually looked indifferent. Sister A is indeed Sister A, even if she is reborn, she is still so timid and cowardly. Rebirth only made her feel very fortunate, and did not strengthen her courage, even her courage even smaller. "It''s okay. I''ll cook something delicious for Young Master Jiu. He is a man of hunger and will forget about it soon." This... Is this all right? So coaxing? Tang Bi asked silently, the young master of this big family is not a fool, can he be coaxed with just one meal? Tang Guo: If one meal is not enough, just two meals. Eat a few more meals. System: Actually, just say a few more nice words and praise that guy. Tang Bi looked at the banknotes, but he didn''t feel much, "Then this banknote?" Such arge number can''t be taken away. She looked at Tang Guo nkly, what she wanted to say, but she didn''t know how to say it. She was really scared. A sister would take the silver bill to buy silk satin, gold and silver bracelets. If it is spent, she can''t afford it for a while. Sister, can you give her some more time? A few thousand taels, it''s really too much. She hasn''t had time yet, she''s a little girl. At this time, the door of the house was opened, and a young man dressed in Tsing Yi and dressed as a guard walked in front of Tang Guo. He didn''t have the slightest expression on his face, and the words he uttered were cold and indifferent, like a puppet without emotion. "The master has said that the bank notes are temporarily stored in Girl Guoer''s hands, and he asked Girl Guoer if he believes that Master is not a gunman business person." Tang Guo hurriedly said, "Naturally believe it," while she was speaking, she handed the banknote to the Qingyi Youth. "You should take this banknote back and let Master Jiu take it. I didn''t believe him." It''s all teasing, I didn''t expect it to be a petty kid. Okay, turn around and coax. The Tsing Yi youth did not ept the bank note, but raised his hand to push it, and said coldly, "Let Miss Guoer ept what the master said." "I believe him. It''s not safe to put me here. I will be robbed. I can''t afford it when it''s gone." The young man in Tsing Yi didn''t even look at Tang Guo, but repeated the sentence, "The master said, let Girl Guo''er keep it. I didn''t tell me to take it back." "You must be flexible." The Tsing Yi youth had a serious face. This time he looked at Tang Guo very seriously and said, "As a subordinate, you only need to obey the master''s instructions. Any modification is against the master''s order and you will be driven away. Girl Guoer Please dont cause me to be driven away by the master, I dont want to leave here." "You secretly..." "The master is supernatural, even if it is not supernatural, I can''t secretly." Tang Bi: Wood, what this piece of wood looked like when it came, it still looks like now. But she was also worried about the stack of banknotes. "If girl Guoer is okay, I''ll go in first." Chapter 1865: Village Chief’s Daughter (15) Chapter 1865: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (15) "Sister, what should I do." Tang Bi grabbed Tang Guo''s wrist, "Let''s hide it first, if someone sees it, then I don''t know how much trouble it will cause." When she said this, she saw that Tang Guo had hidden the bank note in her sleeve pocket, and she was slightly relieved, "Sister, you said before, give Young Master Jiuye something to eat, he really won''t be angry anymore. ?" "It shouldn''t be angry anymore, a person with such a good-looking appearance, he has so many banknotes, which shows that he is not careful." "Then Sister, why did you just say that Young Master Jiu is a bad person, although I haven''t had much contact with him, he really doesn''t look like a bad person." "Just kidding, it''s rare to see such a good-looking young man in the vige, and I can''t help but say a few more words." Tang Guo didn''t care about anything, said in a loud voice. Frightened Tang Bi hurriedly booed, "Sister, Young Master Nine is beautiful, and he is only slightly older than you, but his origin is mysterious. Sister, you must not be confused by his appearance. " After experiencing thest time, Tang Bi was afraid of such a wealthy son. Although Gu Jiuci didn''t want people like Su Mochen, people with noble status would always be in a whirlpool. They are just the daughters of the little vige chief. Once involved, they are involuntarily involuntarily and will not end well. "Sister, don''t look at the dignified appearance of some people. In fact, they are all ck inside. It may be something that the six rtives don''t recognize, and they don''t know what to do." Tang Guo nced at Tang Bi lightly, "You are alluding to Young Master Jiu, aren''t you afraid he listened?" "Yes... shouldn''t listen." However, how would Tang Bi know that Gu Jiuci was sitting at the top of the pavilion, separated by a sparse bamboo curtain, holding a teacup in one hand, and staring at Tang Guo with her. Hearing Tang Guo said that he was good-looking and said that, but just wanted to talk to him more, I felt a little happy inexplicably. It was because of a little girl''s gaffe that he quickly put away his smile, only to hear Tang Bi''s words and couldn''tugh at all. The inside is ck, and the six rtives dont recognize it. There shouldnt be much to say in the vige recently, and the vige chief shouldnt let his daughter read this kind of book, right? The vige chiefs second daughter is afraid that it will grow crooked. No wonder people are getting darker and darker recently. It must be a mess of things in her mind and think too much. "Master, things are done." Gu Jiuci didn''t think about what Tang Bi said to be derogatory, thinking of Tang Guo saying that he was a little good-looking, so he talked more with him. Hearing the voice of the young man in Tsing Yi, his eyes still paid attention to the outside, and he said without looking back: "Lin Yan, go get the bronze mirror." "Yes, master." Lin Yan didn''t understand, it''s good in daylight, what his master wants the bronze mirror to do, but just do what the master ordered. After a while, there was already a big bronze mirror in front of Gu Jiuci. He was carefully examining his appearance, but the bronze mirror was not very clear, making him a little unclear. He suddenly remembered that before arriving here many years ago, in the luggage he packed, there was a mirror from the Western Regions, which was rare at the time, so he took it from his second brother. After arriving at Tangjiacun, I forgot about it. Lin Yan got a new job and went to help his master, a mirror that was very clear from the Western Regions. Chapter 1866: The village chief’s daughter (16) Chapter 1866: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (16) Tang Guo returned to the house next door, and was indeed nning to study something to eat. It must be coaxed to make people angry. I don''t know at all, Gu Jiuci is not very angry anymore. Because she said, if he is very good-looking, he is looking in the mirror in a wonderful mood, and the more he looks, the more he feels that he is indeed handsome. Tang Guo intends to let people spot the abnormality in her, the original owner is a capable girl. Knowing how to read, paint and be a female celebrity, the cooking skills are good. Such a woman, if ced in a modern society, is basically an all-rounder. So she recalled, memory, some dishes of the original owner. The final thing to do is lo-mei. Of course, the lo-mei she made is definitely not the kind made by the original owner, and the taste is definitely much better than that made by the original owner. In this era, it is rare for every family to eat in Tangjia Vige. Not to mention that every meal has meat, it is impossible. ording to the ie of the vige chiefs family, eating meat is not a big problem, but those who grow up in the vige are rtively simple and frugal. In their opinion, eating meat every meal is more luxurious. Although one cannot eat meat all at once, everyone can eat an egg every day. Tang Changqing, the third elder brother who studies in the academy, can eat two meals a day, but the family has no opinion. This standard of living has surpassed many people by a lot. As for making lo-mei, it certainly cannot be chicken feet, duck feet and the like, let alone whether they are sold, even if they are sold, she can''t make something that is a little bit beyond the current era. It''s not far from the city, but it''s gettingte. Most meat sellers also close their stalls. In the summer, the pig killer can''t kill too many pigs, the meat will go bad after a long time. Meat that has been sprinkled with salt cannot be used for lo-mei. In the end, Tang Guo turned his attention to the few baskets of eggs at home. They have a lot of chickens in their house, and they ally a lot of eggs every day in a yard behind the house. It''s really good to make some braised eggs. Make some vegetarian stewed vegetables and eat them together, so they wont be too greasy. Finally, she remembered that the stream at the entrance of the vige came from the back mountain. The location of the back mountain is very shady, and the wateres from there. Anyone who knows understands that the water from the spring is warm in winter and cold in summer. She put some more fruit and put it in the position of the spring water mouth. When she finished the lo-mei, the fruit was also cold. By the way, make some vegetable porridge. In order to coax that guy, she made a lot of money this time. The system watched all this silently. It was rare that it was the first time I saw the host so patient, doing these things to coax people. Tsk tsk, don''t lie to that guy, curse yourself again and again, is this a hard work? As long as that guy is good, the host is afraid that he will buy him a street (gai), happy, and a little envious. He is a system and can''t eat the delicious food cooked by the host, so he is a little jealous. After Tang Jindou failed in his examination of talents, he learned the craft of carpentry. Later, the craftsmanship was passed on to Tang Changsheng. The reason why it was passed on to Tang Changsheng was because his eldest son was more suitable for carpenters. As for the second son, Tang Changchun, he worshipped his master and learned the craft of building houses. Since building a house, there must be carpenters who make furniture. Therefore, the father and son basically inherited the craftsmanship of this generation of carpenters and house building, and they are still rtively busy. Basically, I have to be busy until dark before I cane back. Chapter 1867: The village chief’s daughter (17) Chapter 1867: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (17) If it wasn''t for the two little girls Tang Guo and Tang Bi at home, they wouldn''t be so rushing, just find a ce to live in the city, or sleep directly in the apartment assigned by the host. Even if they came back, they just came back alone. Those who came back were basically Tang Jindou, after all, he still had another identity, the head of this vige. He has to deal with what happened in the vige,e back every day, and rest assured. Most of the people in Tangjia Vige are rtively simple, and it has something to do with them being able to stay hungry and stay cold. Many young people in the vige received various jobs under the leadership of Tang Jindou and his sons. Those who were more flexible, looked smarter, and knew how to read, were recruited by Tang Yindou, and honestly followed Tang Jindou. Generally speaking, people in Tangjia Vige live a good life. On this day, when the sun gradually set down on the top of the mountain, Tang Jindou carried a cloth bag and walked to his door. Standing at the door, closing his eyes and sniffing, the scenting from the yard made him open his eyes and walk a little faster. "Father, are you back?" "I''m back." Tang Jindou swept around in the yard, "Where is Guoer?" "Sister Sister is going to deliver food to Young Master Nine." Tang Jindou snorted. Just now, this fragrance must have something delicious, and he didn''t think there was anything to send to the Nine Young Master next door. "What is Guo''er doing delicious again?" "Stewed vegetables." Tang Jindou was puzzled: "Guo''er did this before, why didn''t it taste so good?" "Sister A hasn''t done it for a long time. It is estimated that the cooking skills have improved. Dad, A sister also frozen the fruit, cooked vegetable porridge, and served it with braised vegetables." Tang Jindou didn''t want to ask so much, now he just wanted to eat food. He also forgot that the meat buns he originally bought in the city were brought to Tang Guo and Tang Bi. Rou Baozi, where is his daughter''s delicious stewed dishes? "What is this?" Gu Jiuci knew that Tang Guo was going to make something to cheer him up, and had been hoping for an afternoon, she would make something to eat. Had it not been for the fear of being discovered, he would have secretly called Lin Yan to look at his gaffe. He thought it wouldn''t be too long if he didn''t want to see it, just sit here and wait. At that time, if the food she made was delicious, he would take two bites symbolically, saying that he was not angry at all, and she thought too much. A fool would admit that he was angry before, and that was not in line with his identity. I was angry with a little girl because of a few words, and if it were passed into the ears of the elder brother and the second brother, he would definitelyugh at him fiercely and make him unable to raise his head. Unexpectedly, it looked like half an hour passed. There was a smell of halogen scent floating next door, which became stronger and stronger. The scent was something he had never smelled before. Even if you don''t eat it, you can guess how delicious it is if you really eat it in your mouth. In this way, he has been gaffeic for the rest of the day. Why are you gaffe? I did an action that I had never done since I was young-swallow! Keep swallowing, keep swallowing, can''t stop at all, the smell is really appealing. Finally, he was about to eat. He had to strain all over to prevent himself from showing that kind of eagerness. That station was out of status. However, the stewed dishes in front of me are really incredibly fragrant. He used a lot of endurance before he didn''t move his chopsticks directly, and asked Tang Guo politely, what is this? "Master Jiu, this is the marinated egg, I cut it for better food." Tang Guo first introduced the marinated egg, and then introduced other halogen dishes, and finally put the congee in front of him, and then frozen another te. Cut into small quick fruits and put them aside. Seeing Gu Jiuci not blinking, she smiled: "Try it and see if you like it." No need to taste it, he likes it very much. "Thank you for the hospitality of Girl Guoer. If you are busy, go ahead." I don''t know if I think this sentence is wrong, he said again, "It''ste, I ask Lin Yan to send you there. It''s going to be dark, and seeing Girl Guo''er here will affect your reputation." System: wake up, this is your future daughter-inw, you will definitely regret it in the future. Chapter 1868: Village Chief’s Daughter (18) Chapter 1868: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (18) This time, Tang Guo thought about teasing Gu Jiuci again, and only said: "Then Jiu Young Master, I will pass first, thanks to your thoughtful consideration. If it is really dark, it is known that I am here with Jiu Young Master. The vige still doesn''t know how to pass it. My face doesn''t matter. A noble person like Young Master Jiu is not something that can be ndered casually." System: The host reallyughed at him, this small-minded woman would kill the system if he didn''t hold grudges? Gu Jiuci was really fascinated by the aroma of braised vegetables, although Tang Guo''s words sounded a little strange. He was trying to control himself, sitting upright in his seat, and replied without looking up, "Well, I''ll let Lin Yan send you to the door of the house." "Then thank Master Nine." When Tang Guo turned around, Gu Jiuci quickly took a small piece of marinated egg into his mouth. After chewing quickly, he swallowed. Tang Guo suddenly turned around and looked at Gu Jiuci with a smile. This movement scared Gu Jiuci and closed his mouth quickly and reservedly, holding the chopsticks in a serious manner, slowly and not in a hurry, it was really capable of bluffing people. "Master Nine, I forgot one thing." Tang Guo walked back and took out a thick stack of silver bills from his sleeve pocket. With so many silver taels, even someone with a distinguished status like Gu Jiuci, carrying them on his body is a lot of money. "Young Master Nine, are you still angry with me?" That marinated egg was really delicious, different from what he had eaten before. The best cooks in the second brother''s ce can''t make such a taste. Delicious, really delicious. Remembering that Tang Guo was still waiting for him to reply, Gu Jiuci smiled. The young Lang was born with red lips and white teeth, sword eyebrows and star eyes, and his smile was really beautiful. "When did the young man be angry with you? You are a woman, but the young man is a man. Be polite. How can I be angry with you." Tang Guo nodded, looking like he was relieved, and put the banknote on the table, "Then, Master Nine, stuffed the banknote into my hand, why?" Gu Jiuci was stunned for a moment, yes, if he wasn''t angry, why would he take out a bank note to prove that he was rich and could not steal her business? But he absolutely couldn''t, admitting that he was angry in front of Tang Guo, didn''t it appear that he was too small? "Young Master Nine?" Gu Jiuci came back to his senses, looked at Tang Guo seriously, picked up the bank note, and stuffed it into her hand, "Ben Shao gave you the bank note, not to prove that he has money." "Why is that?" Gu Jiuci had already thought about his words, and the corners of his lips raised a smile, "Didn''t you say that you want to make a fortune? You also thought of a way. From your words, Ben Shao can hear that you are ambitious and need Be a big one. But this business can''t be done if you want to." "Especially, your requirements don''t seem to be low. You know that it is not a small wish to sell silk satin, gold and silver jewelry at will. At least you have to be a small and rich family." "Then Young Master Nine gave me the silver ticket?" Gu Jiuci''s smile deepened, "Naturally, it''s an affiliation. You shouldn''t have any silver in your hand, right? This is a big business, if you don''t have the silver, you can''t. "Yes, every day I worry about silver." System: Coax people again, this stinking problem cannot be corrected. Chapter 1869: The village chief’s daughter (19) Chapter 1869: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (19) "Although the vige chiefs life is going well, the whole vige cant be hungry, but no one can support you in your big business, right?" Gu Jiuci said, his eyes brightened, and he suddenly felt that this idea was real. Not bad. He has silver. If it is not there, I will send Lin Yan back and ask his elder brother and second elder brother. Anyway, he is the youngest, and the eldest brother and second elder brother are not short of money. "Young Master Nine really caught my mind." System: I see, it turns out that the host has no worries about money and start-up capital. He has already hit his mind on others. The banknote was probably the moment it was in her sleeve pocket, so you never thought about returning it? No wonder, before he asked the host to take some money from the system space to relieve his urgent need and was rejected by her. It turned out that people were trying to pretend that they were poor, and when they stepped down the steps of Gu Jiuci, the two hadmon interests, and it would be much easier to start at that time. This flirting man''s skills are really amazing. Rabbits dont eat grass on the edge of the nest, and the host just stares at the grass on the edge of the nest. The taste does not change a bit. They only like the cute one. "Therefore, I gave you this bank note to join in. It was because I was in a hurry to say goodbye." Tang Guo asked seriously, "What''s the hurry?" Gu Jiuci: What do you do with so many questions? He couldn''t afford to find a perfect excuse, and she actually wanted to dig into it. "Girl Guoer, it''ste." "Then I''ll go first, Master Nine." Tang Guo only took ten silver notes, one with a denomination of 500 taels. She took one, and stuffed the rest back into Gu Jiuci''s hand. Here, "Five hundred taels is enough for my business. If Master Nine invests too much, I won''t make any money." "If you don''t make any money, I will pay two dors. You will make half of your ideas. If the ideas are not bad, you will definitely earn some." "I mean, five thousand taels, too much, I don''t need so many, five hundred taels is enough." In this small ce, it''s really too much. Gu Jiuci frowned slightly, can 500 taels be able to do business? Thinking that this is just a small vige, I realized that I didn''t reluctantly put away the rest. After Tang Guo left, he couldn''t wait to use food. He felt Lin Yan''s gaze and raised his head, "This is for Ben Shao from Girl Guo''er. You don''t have your share today. Go down first." Lin Yan: "..." Isn''t it all right to hear? Did he say to eat, the master is really stingy. When he returned home, Tang Jindou naturally asked why the stewed dishes that Tang Guo made today were so delicious. She just said, researching at will this time, I didn''t expect it to be delicious, so I will try it when I have time today. Tang Jindou didn''t ask much, he was very relieved of his eldest daughter. Tang Bi, who was a little weaker, didn''t feel relieved. Fortunately, with his eldest daughter, he could not be distracted and go to work in the city during the day. From the next day, Tang Guo began to write down what he wanted to do. Tang Bi has been absent-minded all day since he knew that Su Mochen was rescued by Tang Qiang to take care of him. Every time she saw Tang Qian assisting Su Mochen, who looked very weak, with his pale face, her mind was filled with Su Mochen''s cruel appearance, and she was frightened and cold. "Abi,e in quickly, I have something for you to do." Chapter 1870: The village chief’s daughter (20) Chapter 1870: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (20) Seeing that Tang Bi''s condition was not very good, Tang Guo didn''t let the other party continue, and nned to find something for her to do. "Sister, is there anything I need to do?" Tang Bi was still very happy when she heard that Tang Guo asked her to do something. Now she could not refuse what Tang Guo wanted her to do. Even if she was born again, she found that she still couldn''t help anything. For the safety of the family, I didnt dare to take out some of the things. So even if an unused person is reborn, he can''t change anything, right? As for the danger, it can only be avoided. Su Mochen''s luck has always been very good. She was not rescued by her, but also by Tang Qiang. Fortunately, she still hoped that the other party could die from infection of the fever and wound, and now only the loss and the anxiety are left. She was really afraid that Su Mochen would bring danger to the vige. She knew how ruthless he was. "The patterns you drew before were very beautiful. Now I am going to give Abi a very important task." Tang Guo pointed to the table. "Draw more patterns. All kinds of patterns are required. As long as you I think its beautiful and beautiful." Tang Bi didn''t know what Tang Guo was going to do, and after hearing what Tang Guo said, he nodded heavily. She is very good at drawing tricks. She was deceived by Su Mochen in her previous life, and the only person she could rely on was him, which was ridiculous. She really learned a lot in order to take care of him, reward him, and please him. The piano, chess, calligraphy and painting are proficient, and the female embroidery is not bad, and she is praised by countless people as a talented woman. This title is really a shame in her previous life! "Sister, I will satisfy you." What she learned was not to please Su Mochen, but to use these things to make her family better and better. She is selfish, and she has no ns to draw the best tricks in her heart. She wants to keep it and wait for some day to buy silk and satin. She wants to make the best-looking skirt and embroidered kerchief for A sister herself. Tang Guo saw Tang Bijing''s hearting down. When he painted the tricks, there was a smile on his face. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but the fear and worry on his face disappeared. [This girl is so pitiful, but fortunately I met the host Da. The system can capture Tang Bi''s mood swings, and she can really be described as a frightened bird. Especially when she was sitting in the yard and secretly seeing Tang Qiang supporting Su Mochen, her shiny eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of dust, and they couldn''t be wiped off. Only when Tang Guo told her to do something, she would smile, and her face was full of hope. After spending three days on the call, Tang Guo wrote down all the ns and considered everything he could consider. However, Tang Bi had no time to pay attention to Tang Qiang''s situation because Tang Guo ordered her to draw patterns. There were already a lot of painted patterns beside the table. On this day, she saw Tang Guo walking outside with a booklet, and hurriedly followed, "Sister, where are you going?" "Go to Master Jiu, he is going to do business with me now. It is difficult to do business at the beginning. I have to show him this n." "I''ll go with you." Tang Guo agreed. Gu Jiuci was really surprised when he saw Tang Guo''s business n. Although he doesn''t do these, he is not a person without knowledge. Just by looking at it, you know that the feasibility is very high. Chapter 1871: The village chief’s daughter (21) Chapter 1871: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (21) "It''s not easy to do it alone. Basically, there is no input in the early stage. This young man doesn''t mind, because she is afraid that the result will not be good, and the girl Guoer will feel ufortable." "I think it will be sessful." Tang Guo said with a smile, "goods are needed everywhere. Since I''m doing business, I have no ns to earn ordinary people''s silver. The speed of making money is really too slow." Seeing Tang Guo so confident, Gu Jiuci didn''t persuade him. Anyway, it is only five hundred taels. If she loses, she loses. If she doesn''t lose confidence, she will invest more. The banknotes were left with him, they were almost ashes, and finally they had a ce to go. Gu Jiuci didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with such an idea. Since thest time he ate Tang Guo''s braised vegetables, he has been thinking every day, when this Guoer girl can make more braised vegetables for him to eat. He originally thought that what Tang Guo said to do business was to do stewed dishes. After all, it tastes really good, but the speed of making silver is really slow. Small money is indispensable, big money cannot be made. This vige is such a big city, it''s still in the summer, and there are not many people who are willing to eat braised vegetables every day. If she only makes fine products ording to her n, these finished products will be sold to those wealthy and wealthy, and it will be easy to make silver. Moreover, he can also help propaganda. Thinking about it this way, Gu Jiuci believes that this n has been 90% sessful. The remaining 10% depends on how the finished product is. "There are already mulberry trees in the vige. ording to the rising trend of those mulberry trees, the geographical environment here is still more suitable for mulberry tree nting. I think it is good that the back mountain area is used for mulberry trees. I have to rely on my dad to talk to the county magistrate. It''s just a barren hill, so there should be no problem." After all, she has to go the right way, and the rtionship with the county magistrate must of course be established. Whatever she does in the future is very convenient and will not be tripped by others. If they had done so much without greetings, a word from the government at that time might make all their efforts in vain. Gu Jiuci really wanted to say that it is not that troublesome. If he really wants this mountain, he has a way. After thinking about itter, I felt that this was not good. Doesn''t it appear that he is superior and despise people? And he also wanted to see how far this girl could do, subconsciously, he didn''t want his elder brother and second brother to know his current situation. He didn''t know what the situation was. Anyway, he just didn''t want the two brothers to know that he had joined the gang and started business, and he was still a little girl. Tang Jindou was not so surprised when he heard that Tang Guo was going to do business. Because he thought Tang Guo wanted to sell braised vegetables. Although its a hot day, make less and sell it in the city. Its still very popr. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo threw a book to him, densely filled with ns for what she wanted to do next. All aspects were very detailed, and he was a little excited about it. This time, Tang Bi also stretched his head and looked at the booklet. After reading them, the two father and daughter looked at each other, and when they looked at Tang Guo, they seemed to see a pile of gold shining. Tang Jindou smiled and stroked his beard. The more he looked at Tang Guo, the more relieved he was. He didn''t expect his children to be capable. This n has been carefully considered. If there are no mistakes, it will definitely seed. Everything is thought of. Chapter 1872: The village chief’s daughter (22) Chapter 1872: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (22) The most important thing is that the Nine Young Masters next door will join in. That is basically half the sess. In the future, the sales of fine products will not be a problem. Tang Bi is full of admiration, A sister is A sister, everything is amazing. Thinking of this, she felt very guilty. She was blinded by Su Mochen in her previous life. She mistakenly thought that Sister A had misunderstood Su Mochen. Sister A had been able to sessfully kill Su Mochen several times in the past, and it was only because of her appearance that Sister A was prevented. Therefore, the person she hates most is herself, not Su Mochen. It turned out that Sister A will always be the brightest person no matter what. She can''t do too much, she can only paint more tricks desperately, and when she has the opportunity in the future, she can learn some things she has learned and expose what she knows. Tang Jindou only thought about it for a while, and asked Tang Guo again if he really wanted to do this. Tang Guo said, "Father, my daughter wants to earn more money. In the future, she can wear silk and satin as she pleases, buy beaded jewelry, and don''t want to marry someone else''s house or leave her family. When her daughter bes a rich man, she will hire a long The good-looking and obedient husband-inw is back." When Tang Jindou heard it, he almost didn''t spray it out. Surprisingly, his eldest daughter is terrible. The daughters of other families want to have a good life. Who is not looking forward to marrying a good family and living the life of good clothes and food. And his daughter, who actually wants to be a rich man, will recruit an obedient and good-looking son-inw for him in the future? I also want to buy silk satin and beaded jewelry. It sounds like a little bit of fantasy, but after reading that n, Tang Jindou thought it was not impossible. His eldest daughter has been smart since she was a child and can learn everything quickly, and is smarter than his sons. The temper should be soft, but when it shouldn''t be soft, I don''t want to eat at the slightest loss. What she said is really believable. Tang Bi also had an incredible expression on her face. Did A sister think that in her heart? It''s no wonder that because the nine young masters next door are so good-looking, they have to ask for something to say. If this was something other women said, she probably thought it was impossible. But this is what her sister said, and it will definitely work. Even if it doesn''t work, she will try her best to help Sister A, and she seeds in recruiting one, who is even better than the nine young masters next door, and the better-looking and obedient husband-inw returns. Not everyone can be worthy of a good girl like A sister, she will have to choose carefully when that happens. After Tang Jindou was shocked, he didn''t tease Tang Guo. Shan Ye people, the temperament is free and easy, plus Tang Jindou is a knowledgeable person, also open-minded to his children. It is not impossible to do such a thing for a daughter to be a rich man. He agreed to go to the county magistrate the next day and ask about the mountain behind the vige. To ntrge mulberry trees, you must get permission from the county magistrate, pay for the mountain, and sign a contract. Tang Guo gave Tang Jindou one hundred taels. If there is no problem, let him directly sign the contract ande back. The matter went smoothly. Tang Jindou rushed back the same day and reported the good news. "Father, there is one more thing next, you have to do it for me, after all, Daddy''s prestige is greater." Tang Jindou said, "What''s the matter?" "Father, you have to help me advertise in the vige. Your daughter is going to do a big business and has to hire people. From the beginning, we nted mulberry trees and paid wages. Both men and women were allowed toe. There are a few mulberry trees, but you can raise some silkworms first." Chapter 1873: Village Chief’s Daughter (23) Chapter 1873: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (23) Of course you have to help your daughter. Tang Jindou did not hesitate at all, so he informed the whole vige that Tangguobao would nt mulberry trees and raise silkworms. People in the vige think that the vige chiefs little daughter is crooked, and the eldest daughter is also crazy. However, Tang Guo''s wages were still quite attractive, and they could not stand the temptation and came to Tang Guo''s door. There were dozens of people here, and Tang Guo epted all of them. It is faster to nt only mulberry trees, because the trees in the mountain behind have been cut down long ago. With less trouble, they can nt trees directly. ording to the method Tang Guo said, the mulberry trees were nted in just a few days. After that, Tang Guo left a few women who could raise silkworms and asked them to start raising silkworms in her own way. Tang Guo naturally took out this silkworm baby. The technology of raising silkworms is also ready-made here, and they are all remembered deep in her mind. With silkworm rearing, naturally there must be weaving. The cloth woven from silk is really satin, and it is veryfortable to wear. But at the beginning, Tang Guo really couldn''t wear the silk. Instead, these cloths are made into silk kerchiefs. The next thing is about embroidering mothers. At present, there are few silk paws, and this kind of embroidery is not a job that anyone can do. So she and Tang Bi are doing embroidery, and both of them are very skilled at embroidery. Tang Bi hid himself a little bit for safety. Later, seeing that Tang Guo was so powerful, he slowly revealed his true ability. Even so busy, Tang Bi didn''t forget that after the sun came out, he asionally went out to get some tan. As long as he could get tanned, he would get too tanned. The people in the vige got busy, and Tang Guo and Tang Bi embroidered treasures this time. The silk kerchief currently embroidered, even if it is sold in this small town, it will cost two taels of silver. If you can get them to sell in the capital, if the flowers that thedy likes are more than ten taels, twenty taels, or even fifty taels, it is possible to buy them. Of course, that kind of fine product must be more thoughtful. Therefore, Tang Guo turned his attention to the women in the vige who went out to work. She couldn''t do this every day, right? Tang Qiang was also rmed by what happened to Tang Guo, because this change was so big. She couldn''t help but watch, after all she was still afraid that there were people like her. She had toe over to confirm what happened to Tang Guo and Tang Bi. Because of her appearance, things have changed, so it is not known whether the two are abnormal, or because of the butterfly effect. When she saw the semi-finished product that Tang Guo put aside, she looked at the exquisite embroidery on it and couldn''t help but exim. This is the embroidery of a serious ancient person, she did not dare to touch it. It would be a shame to touch such a precious thing and it gets dirty. If this is a modern, proper cultural relic, it must be protected. So, she bent over, stretched her head down, and looked at the other side. At this nce, I was a little surprised, but it was still double-sided embroidery. Sure enough, Tang Guo, the female partner, is really the same as the book, she is a very powerful person. In the book, if Tang Bi hadn''t stopped several times, Su Mochen would have been killed by Tang Guo. Just relying on the opponent to take the needle so powerfully, she can imagine that it must be very powerful to take the knife. "it''s beautiful." Such antiques are put on auction in the modern era. I am afraid they will sell for hundreds of thousands. "Sister Guoer, are you embroidering this?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yeah." "It''s so beautiful, sister Guoer, can you sell me an embroidered handkerchief like this?" Chapter 1874: The village chief’s daughter (24) Chapter 1874: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (24) Tang Guo raised her brows: "It''s okay, but it''s okay. This double-sided embroidery is a bit expensive." "I know, this must be expensive." The embroidery is so good, it must be a native. This is double-sided embroidery, which is definitely valuable in modern times. This kind of fine product has never been seen in her father''s hands. Before her father got a piece of silk paw, he heard that it was finally sold to a certain housekeeper, a full one hundred taels. She had seen that silk pajama, but it was not as smooth as the silk silk in Tang Guo''s hand. It''s so beautiful, she really wants it. This thing is sold for collection, and it is also very valuable. Her father is rich now and spends some money. There is really no problem buying this. She is different from the original owner. This good thing must be bought with money. She can''t do things like stealing or robbing things. "Sister Guoer, just talk about it, how much money, right? I... I pay two hundred taels, can it?" "Two hundred taels?" Tang Guo didn''t continue speaking, Tang Qian was anxious. She knew that this kind of good-looking boutique must be priceless. Two hundred taels, in this era, let alone those rich ces, such as the capital. Just say that in this vige, in the city outside, two hundred taels is arge sum, and many things can be done. A family of four eats and drinks well a year, and it costs a dozen or so of silver. So these two hundred taels are really many for ordinary people. But on this silk embroidery handkerchief, two hundred taels are really nothing. ording to the memory of the original owner, this kind of fine product was sent to the capital to sell, if it was taken by the housekeeper, maybe five hundred taels could be sold. Tang Qiang was afraid that when the time came, Tang Guo would ask the mysterious Nine Young Master to send this square silk paw to arge and rich ce, and sell it to those housekeeperdies, then she would not be able to buy it. The things she likes can be bought with money, and she must buy them. "I know that two hundred taels are rare, sister Guoer, I''ll make five hundred taels!!" In fact, Tang Qiang was dripping blood in his heart, and the original owner did save a lot of silver. After all, Tang Yindou was a business man. She ran with Tang Yindou all day and would get some money. In addition, Tang Yindou loved her daughter and gave a lot of money on weekdays. Since childhood, I have saved more than 300 taels. As for the remaining one hundred taels, she ns to borrow them from her two brothers. In short, she must buy this embroidered handkerchief today. Tang Bi was already shocked when Tang Qiang said two hundred taels. Although the embroidered handkerchiefs her sister embroidered are really exquisite, they are more beautiful and exquisite than those she has seen in her previous life. Each stitch and thread are so perfect, and neither side can make mistakes. The lines of different colors are matched just right. Sent to the capital to sell, five hundred taels is really nothing to those wealthy butlerdies. But in this vige, this is a huge sum. When Tang Qiang was about to produce five hundred taels, if she hadn''t seen a big scene, she would really scream. She really couldn''t understand how Tang Qiang''s temperament would spend five hundred taels of silver to buy her sister''s embroidered handkerchief. ording to her understanding of Tang Qiang, she would really like it, for fear that she would be cheeky, so she directly asked Sister A for it. Therefore, Tang Qiang''s performance is really strange. Chapter 1875: Village Chief’s Daughter (25) Chapter 1875: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (25) How can a person who likes to be greedy for petty and cheap, and can be shameless when he sees good things and ask people what he wants, why would he spend five hundred taels on an embroidered handkerchief? ording to her guess, Tang Qian didn''t have enough five hundred taels in his hands, right? This is crazy. "Sister Guoer, you can sell me the embroidered handkerchief. I really like it." Tang Qiang was actually also scared. Her crossing was just a mistake. One day in the future, I will still wear it back. Of course, if she can be with her male **** forever, she can also go back without wearing it. But she was not desirous about whether there would be any idents halfway through, or whether she would go back after she died of old age. Therefore, she would have regrets if she did not buy this embroidered handkerchief. "Can you reallye up with five hundred taels?" "Can you, can you bring it, sister Guoer, give me a little time, half an hour, no, give me two quarters, I will definitely deliver five hundred taels to you." Tang Qiang is almost I begged, "Can you keep this embroidered handkerchief for me?" "Well, then I will give you two quarters." Tang Qianughed, talked to Tang Guo, turned around and ran outside. Before long, the other party took a money bag and went to Tang Guo again, and poured a bag of silver, copper coins, and silver bills in front of Tang Guo, "Sister Guoer, there are three hundred and twenty taels here. Count, I will go to my elder brother and second brother, and then ask them to borrow something. Dad is not at home, so I can only ask elder brother and second brother to borrow." Tang Qian ran out after finishing talking. Tang Bi realized that Tang Qian was serious when he saw a pile of silver. Seeing Tang Guo slowly counting the silver, she couldn''t help but ask, "Sister, don''t you think Sister Qiang Qiang is weird? She was not like this before. She used to see something in our ce. Just take it away. Fortunately, Sister A has a hard temper. Every time she says she dare not touch our things." "However, she will arrange us with Dad when she turns around. Dad is looking at A sister and me. He will not help her. He will onlyugh and say, I am young, and sister Qiang Qiang is bigger than me. She should be considerate. The second uncle who is in business, pays attention to the talents of living together. Naturally, he will not make troubles because of such trivial matters, but will give us gifts with a smile. By the way, every time Sister Qiang Qianges here, she Did not please." "This time, she actually spent so much money, so she didn''t hesitate to borrow it from her two cousins. Sister, what happened to Sister Qiang Qiang?" Tang Bi firmly squeezed the sleeves and gently pressed her lips. At first, she suspected that Tang Qian was a rebirth just like her. After discovering this, he dared not act abnormally at all. Later, she discovered that Tang Qiang had rescued Su Mochen. She seemed to like Su Mochen a lot, and she was like a little girl who had no intentions. In the eyes of the other party, except for Su Mochen, it seemed that no one could see it. She couldn''t guess why, just now, she was blessed to the heart, and an amazing idea popped up in her mind. The real Sister Qiang Qiang disappeared a long time ago, and now it is the lonely wild ghost who controls the body of Sister Qiang Qiang? So, who is the other party, why did he save Su Mochen, and he was full of joy for Su Mochen. The two people before and after, although all behaved carelessly. But it''s different. Sister Qiang Qiang doesn''t understand poems at all, except to settle ounts. Chapter 1876: Village Chief’s Daughter (26) Chapter 1876: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (26) But that day, she actually heard the other person spit out fragrant mouth, and said a few words, and she heard very amazing verses. She had learned these things in her previous life, and asked herself if she could not make such sentences. The verse is good, and it can be matched with Tang Qiang''s performance, which is very strange. Because of those verses, she always feels that there are hidden meanings. To understand, she mustbine the background and living conditions of some poets to interpret. Tang Qian''s performance now is not like someone who can make that kind of verse. Therefore, she felt that Tang Qiang was very strange. "Sister, did you know that Sister Qiang Qiang can write poetry?" Tang Bi was willing to share with Tang Guo what she had in her heart. She thought that her sister was really smart and capable. Looking at this embroidered handkerchief, it is really amazing to be able to sell five hundred taels of silver. Tang Guo actually did not expect that Tang Qiang would spend a lot of money to buy her embroidered handkerchief. In fact, since Tang Qian was helped out of the ditch by Tang Bi, and he said thank you to Tang Bi, you can see that perhaps this young soul is not a very bad person. Maybe, it''s just a certain aspect of cognition, and I haven''t learned to distinguish correctly. To put it simply, I dont understand white and ck, right and wrong, better than bad, and the beauty that lingers in fantasy, and has not been beaten by society. Those who can buy with money and say thank you to those who have helped, and those who don''t grab it, and those who are cheeky, are not that annoying. As for how Tang Qian will develop, it depends on the other party himself. "Sister?" Tang Guo came back to his senses and asked, "What verse?" "Sister, wait a moment, let me recall," Tang Bi said after a short while, "When is the Spring Flower and Autumn Moon? How much do you know about the past, the small building was windyst night, so the country is unbearable to look back at the moonlight. Its just Zhu Yangai. Asking you how worried you can be, just like a river of spring water flowing eastward." When he heard the first sentence, Tang Guo almost squirted out. Isn''t this a small world, the most famous poetry of Li Yu, a poet of the Tang Dynasty in history? Li Yu is a poet, an emperor, and at the same time a king of subjugation. This poem is just a sigh made by Li Yu when he recalled his homnd. She was very curious, when did Tang Qiang read this poem. "Sister, isnt it strange? The meaning of this poem sounds very strange. I always find the words Past, Xiaolou, Old Country, Carved Columns and Jade Buildings and Zhu Yangai linked together. I always find it strange. It seems to be implying something. Moreover, I subconsciously think that the word "home country" alone should not be in the existence of poetry. Fortunately, few in the vige understand these, or I am afraid that it will cause trouble. " In fact, Tang Bi had already guessed the artistic conception of this poem. The person who writes the poem is afraid that he is sighing at the country that he has perished. Therefore, she became more and more worried about Tang Qiang''s true identity. I don''t know if this verse was heard by Su Mochen. With Su Mochen''s cleverness, I am afraid that he will figure out one or two things. Then I don''t know what he will doubt. No matter what he suspected, Su Mochen heard it and would definitely investigate Tang Qiang''s identity carefully. Hopefully, it won''t bring danger to the vige then. Tang Qian was anxious, but couldn''t tell these things. "It''s strange, Qiang Qiang Chapter 1877: The village chief’s daughter (27) Chapter 1877: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (27) "Sister, I''m just afraid that if the verses are recited indiscriminately, they will be misunderstood by the people and bring danger to the people in the vige." Tang Bi thought about a reason, "The people in the vige don''t understand this. Even if Young Master Nine understands it, I don''t think there is anything. After all, the people in our vige are all clean and have absolutely no other thoughts." "But Sister Qiang Qiang, didn''t she pick up a strange man ande back? If this verse is heard by the other party, the other party is not a simple person, will it bring danger to our vige?" Seeing Tang Bi''s face pale, Tang Guo''s eyes were full of worries. She understood that if she didn''t do anything, Tang Bi could not calm down for several days. "I have a way to get rid of the suspicion in the vige." "What way?" Tang Bi asked hopefully. She knew that Sister A was the smartest and would definitely think of a good way to help the vige evacuate. Tang Guo said, "If you have time someday, I will carve this poem on the rocks next to our vige. Let''s not only carve this poem, but also carve some others. Finally, we will bury these stones. Just put some moss on it, and you can tell the truth. When the timees for the government to investigate the truth, we will say that we have seen those verses, but we dont understand what it means, and we say that Qiang Qiang should be chanting nicely, so Im talking nonsense." Tang Bi felt relieved when he heard it. In this way, you can get rid of the suspicion of the vigers. "it is good." Tang Guo smiled and continued counting the silver. He really didn''t expect that he would lead a life of counting the silver now, which was pretty good. As for that method, it was just to appease Tang Bi. Su Mochen would have doubts if he really heard that verse, coupled with Tang Qian''s strange performance. Only secretly investigating, if the people in the vige have no problems, they will be fine. If there is a problem, secret execution is possible. But with her here, no one wants to touch the hair of the people here. In less than two minutes, Tang Qiang stuffed Tang Guo with the remaining silver and asked in a low voice, "Sister Guoer, can I take this embroidered handkerchief?" "Yes, this is yours." Tang Guo counted the silver and handed the embroidered handkerchief to Tang Qiang very satisfied. Tang Qiang held it with joy, ready to go home to pick up a box to pack it up. This is the first precious embroidery that she can sell at a big price, or double-sided embroidery. Tang Guo continued to take one silk kerchief, preparing to embroider the other one. On this side, she ns to embroider moreplicated patterns. As for Tang Bi, the embroidery is rtively simple. After all, she can''t be powerful all at once, she is different from A sister. A sister is fast in everything from elementary school, but she is slightly inferior. "Girl Guoer, is there?" Not long after, Lin Yan''s voice sounded outside. Tang Guo put aside the things in his hands, went out, and asked, "Yes, Guardian Lin, what''s the matter?" "The master told me to ask girl Guo''er, when the three-part embroidered handkerchief I mentioned before can be embroidered." Lin Yan was expressionless, "Next month, I will go to the capital for a trip, just to embroider the girl Guo''er. Pa, send to the capital. The master said, this is an opportunity to first pass the beautiful embroidered handkerchiefs of the Guoer girl to the capital. The less the better, the more wealthy butler women can be attracted." "Go back and tell Master Jiu, there must be one next month." "Ok." Lin Yan didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he hesitated and asked, "Girl Guoer, take the liberty to ask, do you sell stewed vegetables?" "how?" The corners of Lin Yan''s lips trembled a little: "I want to buy some food." Not him at all! ! ! Chapter 1878: Village Chief’s Daughter (28) Chapter 1878: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (28) "Since it is Guard Lin who wants to eat it, it is because of me. There is nothing to do in the afternoon, so I will make some braised vegetables. When the timees, I will send it to Guard Lin?" "No, girl Guoer just needs to stand in the yard, call me, and I will pick it up by myself." After saying that, Lin Yan still touched the silver and put it aside, "Girl Guoer, don''t refuse the silver, mine The appetite is rtivelyrge. The stewed dishes you cook are really delicious, and you will have to trouble you in the future. You deserve the silver. If the master knows that I take advantage, he will drive me away." If the master knew that he took the stewed vegetables and returned without paying him, he would definitely be killed. Obviously, the master wanted to eat, but the master wanted to tell him that he wanted to eat. But this kind of thing is really better than being driven back to the capital. Therefore, he will carry this ck pot for the master. Of course Tang Guo didn''t open it up, and also collected the money. That boy too, he is greedy, and he insists on the poor subordinate to carry a foodie scapegoat. If he wants to eat,e and talk to her, smile nicely, wouldn''t she give it to him? System: Yeah, behave, I have food every day, so I dont need to scribble like this. When the host greatly spoils someone, there is still no principle. Tang Guo did a lot, and her eldest brother and second brother hadn''te back for a long time, and she didn''t eat the stewed vegetables once. She nned to let Tang Jindou take the extra, wrapped in severalyers of lotus leaves, put it in the basin, and put it in the spring at the back of the vige. The water there is cold, which can guarantee that things are not broken. By the next day, Tang Jindou will be able to take it to her elder brother and second brother. When it was done, Tang Guo stood in the yard and called Lin Yan. After a while, Lin Yan strained his face and took the stewed vegetables home. "Master, the stewed vegetables are here." "Hurry up." Lin Yan confessed his fate to put all the braised vegetables on it, this time it was more abundant than the first one. There are several kinds of meat. Gu Jiuci only nced at it, only to feel the saliva in his mouth constantly emerging. He raised his hand, "It''s well done. You go out first. Master, I''m going to eat." On Lin Yan''s cold and icy face, a faint look appeared, Gu Jiuci felt it, raised his head and nced at Lin Yan, then looked at several tes of stewed vegetables on the table. His face was tangled, one side was a rare delicacy, and he didn''t know when he could eat it next time. On the other side are the subordinates who have followed him for many years. The palms of the palms and the backs of the hands are all meat, it is really difficult to choose. Suddenly, Gu Jiuci looked at a te with a few unpeeled marinated eggs, awakened, took two marinated eggs, put them on an empty te, and said to Lin Yan, "Take this one. Eat, you and the butler one by one." Then he felt that Lin Yan''s eyes did not change much. He took out an ingot of gold from his sleeve and threw it to Lin Yan, "I will give you a half-day holiday and go to the city to buy food by yourself. Don''t stare at the young master''s table all day long. On the food." Lin Yan silently held the gold in his hand. He really hated him, the young master was so generous. Holding two braised eggs, he walked out with heavy steps, smelling the scent of braised vegetables. Lin Yan walked out of the door and hid the two marinated eggs. Anyway, the butler didn''t see it. The butler knew about the young master''s character, and he was especially protective of food. But when he turned around, he saw the butler who was touching his beard and smiling. He subconsciously gave an ingot of gold to the butler, "Steward, the master will give you a holiday and let you go to the city to buy food." "Lin Yan, hand over my share." Lin Yan: "..." No, really not. Chapter 1879: Village Chief’s Daughter (29) Chapter 1879: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (29) "Butler, it''s not that you don''t know. The master protects the food more. How can he distribute such delicious food to me? Every time he throws money to us. Looking at the smiling butler, Lin Yan tried to exin, and nned to secretly covet the two delicious braised eggs. The housekeeper is not fooled, his eyes are emptied, "Such a big smell, Lin Yan, when did your kid learn to lie?" "Butler, the taste shoulde from the master''s house." Lin Yan did not give up, trying to cover up the truth again. If he can swallow two marinated eggs by himself, he must be swallowed and shared by himself. He doesn''t understand what sharing is. "It''s all exposed." "Where is it?" Lin Yan lowered his head subconsciously and heard the butler''s triumphant voice, "Hand it over, don''t ask yourself, Lin Yan, your brat, it''s still not good." Reluctantly, Lin Yan touched a bittern egg to the housekeeper, "How do you know that I hid something?" "If the master didn''t give you food, you would surely walk out nkly, give me the gold coldly, and let me buy food. This time, although your face is still rather cold, but on your cold face , With a little anxious look, there is still some expectation in your eyes. Also, Lin Yan, you have been practicing martial arts since you were a child, and your walking steps are basically the same, calm and powerful. But just now, your steps have been messy, and when you gave me gold, Slightly anxious." There was a little shock on Lin Yan''s indifferent face. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the old housekeeper who was biting the brine eggs bit by bit. In a short time, did he expose so many ws? "It''s really delicious in the world." The butler had finished eating the braised eggs, and looked at Lin Yan with a smile, scared him to run away. The housekeeper''s voice reached his ears, "Lin Yan, don''t you go to the city to buy food?" "No, housekeeper, go alone, I want to protect the master." The stewardughed, and threw the gold away. He was obviously afraid of being robbed and eaten by him to protect the master. "This kid really doesn''t know how to respect and respect the elderly." ... Since Tang Qiang had exposed Su Mochen''s existence to the people in the vige, he was upset. Later, in desperation, a businessman named Chen Mo was injured because he encountered robbers midway. Basically, he doesn''t go out much. Because so many people in the vige knew of his existence, he changed his name again. A few dayster, his subordinates contacted him because he was seriously injured and could not do things temporarily, and the vige was considered peaceful. In order not to expose himself, he has arranged for his subordinates to go to another remote ce to create the illusion of his escape. The days of surviving here are indeed rtively peaceful, and hearing the reports from his subordinates, the opponent really did not doubt anything, but sent someone to follow the fake route he ordered. He nned to hide temporarily in the vige. It happened that there was a Tang Yindou in this vige who was a businessman. In Tang Yindou''s hands, there was a small caravan, most of them were from the vige, and a few were from outside. After inquiring, he found that Tang Yindou was indeed a bit smart, and he was also a knowledgeable talent. As long as they are a little smart and capable, and the background is clean, the other party is willing to gather under their own hands. So he arranged two people to mix into Tang Yindou''s caravan. With this level of identity, it is easier for him and his subordinates to pass messages. Chapter 1880: The village chief’s daughter (30) Chapter 1880: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (30) He can sit here and know the situation outside. His opponents and enemies still have no way to know his existence. Yes, a while ago, he already knew that his mother and sister were murdered. At this time, he must hibernate, and when his body recovers, he will collect evidence while doing things, and kill those who harmed his mansion as soon as possible. On this day, there was one thing that bothered Su Mochen. The little vige girl who rescued him, Tang Qiang, had many strange things on her body. For example, the poem he wrote on the rice paper on the table, he originally suspected that Tang Qiang had something to do with the previous dynasty. Two hundred years have passed since the previous dynasty to this dynasty, and the remnants are afraid that they would have died long ago. Even if he is not dead, he may know that the general situation is over, change his name and live a normal life. Based on his observation of Tang Qiang, he did not seem to be the person who wrote this kind of poem. In addition to this poem, there are many other words and sentences, all of which are particrly profound. Listening carefully, they are not like Tang Qiang''s creation. He suspected someone else, but in the end he found no evidence. Tang Qian would talk to himself asionally, something he didn''t understand. Its really sad when there is no inte. The bathroom here is really broken, and its too troublesome to boil water for bathing. I also said that there is no mobile phone, noputer, it is really boring, and the transportation is not convenient to go out. It is really hard to get her to death in a carriage. So, what is the? It''s definitely not a fishing. What is the toilet? It should not be a ce to wash your hands. The bath water does not heat up, can it be used directly? What are mobile phones andputers, and why are they so boring without a mobile phone? Traffic, he can understand some, the tool that should travel, after all, the other party mentioned the carriage. Is there any travel tool that is better than a carriage and not bumpy? Su Mochen squinted his eyes. If he had any, he had to find a way to get it out of Tang Qiang''s mouth. Now he can''t figure out what secret the other party has, and he dare not act rashly. When he had a chance, he had to know everything Tang Qian knew. Of course, he could also feel that Tang Qian, like many women who were obsessed with him, showed her eyes obsessed with him. It''s a bit different from those women before. Even if those women were obsessed with him, they looked at him implicitly and shyly, dare not to look at him. As for Tang Qian, his straight eyes made him a little bit shy. He didn''t hide it at all, in his two big, shiny eyes. Doing things is also carefree. If you have any good things, you are not shy at all and send them directly in front of him. Tang Qian''s straightforward behavior was indeed the first time he encountered it. Based on the fact that the other party is so obsessed with him and straightforward, he has already nned to leave this vige and find a way to make Tang Qiang leave with him willingly. When he leaves his hometown, he can always find opportunities to dig out the secrets in Tang Qiang''s mind. Tang Qian didn''t know this, only felt that Su Mochen seemed to be getting closer to her, and he was very happy. Therefore, she also showed Su Mochen the baby she had just bought, "This is what Guoer embroidered, right?" "Yeah." Su Mochen nced faintly, then paused, being more sincere, "It''s really good-looking." Even with his critical eyes, this square embroidered handicraft really couldn''t fault it. Chapter 1881: The village chief’s daughter (31) Chapter 1881: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (31) This exquisite embroidered handkerchief, if in the capital, will definitely be loved by many officials and wives. If his mother and sister were alive, he would definitely find a way to buy two parties from the vige girl who is skilled in embroidery and give them to them. Now that people are gone, what use are these things? "You also think it looks good, it must be really good, don''t forget that I bought it at a big price." Tang Qiang carefully closed the box, "I intend to collect such a beautiful and expensive thing." If you use it, let''s use the ones approved by her father. It''s cheap and easy to use. Throw it away if you don''t like it, and it doesn''t hurt. "If I get married in the future, I must ask sister Guo''er to help me embroider the hipa. No matter how much money you can do." Tang Qiang thought of this, her cheeks were still a little red, so she had to work hard to save money. This situation reminded her of the scene where she saved all the pocket money given by her parents to buy Lolita skirts. Think about it, I still feel a little excited. Even if she wears it in the book, she can''t fix the problem of collecting beautiful things. Since she had this embroidered handkerchief, she has forgotten the appearance of Lolita''s little skirt. In order to get a better understanding of Tang Qiang, Su Mochen took people away when the time came. Tang Qian took him to the vige to wander around, and he did not object. At this moment, Tang Bi was anxious. Seeing the two close together every day, I felt anxious and didn''t know what to do. She had no position at all, to let Tang Qiang leave Su Mochen. I have never seen Su Mochen''s cruelty. Who would believe that such a magnificent and extravagant teenager is a person who does not recognize his six rtives, is indifferent and ruthless, and has cruel methods? Tang Qian brought Su Mochen to Tang Guo''s house to see her embroidery. Tang Guo didn''t mind, just to observe Su Mochen up close. System: Hazardous garbage, it is rmended to deal with it early. "Sister Guoer, you embroider so well, your hands are so clever, so beautiful." Tang Qiang praised Tang Guo, she really praised Tang Guo seriously, without any other thoughts at all, "Oh, I''m so poor. When I have enough money, can I choose the color and let you embroider the handkerchief for me?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled, "Just give enough money." "That''s really great. With the consequences of my sister''s things, it will definitely be more difficult to get." Tang Qiang thought, isn''t that the work of those design masters? Tang Guo''s embroidery will be known to the world. Even ordinary embroidered handkerchiefs are difficult for one party to find, and they can reach sky-high prices. Now she can buy one party for five hundred taels, but I am afraid that she won''t be able to get five thousand taels. What is price without market? This is called price without market. "Abi''s embroidery is also beautiful." Tang Qian ran to Tang Bi again, and Su Mochen would naturally follow. The closer to Tang Bi, Tang Bi''s heart jumped. Tang Guo put down what he was holding, and chose to sit next to Tang Bi to let her settle down. "Abi, your embroidery is getting better and better. Why are you so good? Everyone is surnamed Tang, why is the difference so big." Tang Qiang was a little annoyed. Flower silver, female red or something, really not at all. Can such a woman survive in ancient times? Oh, her father is rich, so recruiting son-inw is easy. Tang Qian kept his head buried and embroidered silently. Shaking hands identally embroidered a wrong stitch because Su Mochen was here. Chapter 1882: The village chief’s daughter (32) Chapter 1882: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (32) "Actually, this needle does not need to be changed." Tang Guo said, directing Tang Bi''s attention away, and then looking at Tang Guo intently, how to remedy her embroidering mistakes, of course, there are some differences from the original flowers, more special and more delicate It looks good. Tang Bi waspletely immersed in it, forgetting the existence of Su Mochen. Su Mochen was actually impatient, watching the two vige girls studying how to embroider here. Even if Tang Guo looks outstanding, it didn''t attract his attention. Now he is full of hatred and seizure of power, how could he be fascinated by the strange, beautiful little vige girl. He came here, only to win Tang Qiang''s beauty, and when he was about to leave, he could take the people away together, and then find a way to get the secret. But he pretends to be particrly like, with some smiles on the corners of his lips, whoever sees him will think that this is a beautiful young man, and his favor will increase. Looking at the formation of these exquisite embroidery patterns, Tang Qian couldn''t look away. She has always hoped for such a beautiful thing. Even if you give birth to all your money and dont buy snacks, you have to buy these things. And when you buy it back, you will be careful to store and take care of it. The craziest thing she did was two things. First, she saved money to buy the Lolita boutique she likes. Second, all her thoughts were given to the hero of the novel she likes, the male **** she identified, whatever Regardless of any shorings, thousands of reasons can be found for exoneration, a special double standard. You can also quarrel for a long time on the Inte and on the other side for the paper person. In the next few days, in addition to getting along with Su Mochen, Tang Qian came to see Tang Guo embroidered handkerchiefs. From the beginning to the end, he vigorously blew rainbow farts to Tang Guo, all kinds ofpliments, and they all praised that no one in the world canpare. The system can''t stand it anymore, as for? As for Tang Bi, she finally talked to Tang Qian for a chance without Su Mochen, "Sister Qiang Qiang, that Young Master Su, when will he leave our vige?" Tang Qiang was interrupted, blowing rainbow farts to Tang Guo, not angry at all, looking back at Tang Bi and saying, I dont know for the time being, Brother Sus injury is more serious, so he needs to support him and travel long distances. ." Tang Bi: It''s better if it''s unfavorable, it''s best to die directly. "Oh, is that so? Sister Qiang Qiang, are you too close to Young Master Su? This is not good for your reputation." Tang Qian didn''t care, "Big Brother Su and I are innocent, don''t need to care about others'' eyes, go our own way, let others talk." Tang Bi said helplessly, "Sister Qiang Qiang, I think you might mean something to Master Su." "You can see it?" Tang Qian said with a smile, "Yes, Master Su is a good man, humble and polite, who doesn''t like it? Don''t you like it?" Tang Bi shook his head quickly, "I don''t like it at all. People like him are too noble for me to climb." The whole family will die after climbing, I''m sorry, she can''t bear such a result. Tang Guo was sitting aside, reallyughing, and couldn''t help but interject, "Qiang Qiang, have you ever known where Su Gongzi is from and who else is in the family? If you really like him, you have to Think about it and dont end up hurting yourself." Tang Qian thought, of course she understood. She didn''t know how many times she had turned over that novel. She can memorize Su Mochen''s 18th generation ancestor. Tang Qiang also understood the thoughts of Tang Guo and Tang Bi. The ancient women are definitely more conservative. Chapter 1883: Village Chief’s Daughter (33) Chapter 1883: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (33) If Tang Bi hadn''t had his family gone, he wouldn''t have left with Su Mochen. Because of the content in the book, she hates Tang Bi a bit. But she didn''t hate Tang Bi anymore during the contact. This girl was weak and small, and she was quite painful. In the future, she will notin about the heroine. Now that she has taken Su Mochen away, the days when Tang Jindou''s family were destroyed have also passed, presumably they will not be destroyed. She exposed Su Mochen''s identity, which forced the other party to have a pseudonym and conceal his identity. There should be no danger in the vige. There was only so much she could do. She really worked hard to prevent the male **** from bing a person who hated her. In the future, when the male gods leave, they will be able to live graciously and lovingly by picking her up. Tang Guo and Tang Bi, in this vige, it is really the best of both worlds to live a prosperous life. "Sister Guoer, don''t worry about that. I know Brother Su, and he is very good." The person loved by Su Mochen will definitely live well, she believes. Fortunately to be able to be here, not to be a male god, isn''t this time for nothing? Tang Guo smiled and said, "Think of your own way. There will be many unforeseen things happening in the future. Some things have happened, and it may be toote to regret. She didn''t care what Tang Qian chose, she knew who Su Mochen was when she approached him. Having said this, Wu Fei is that Tang Qian is not bad, and he indirectly dealt with a lot of trouble and took away the bad thing Su Mochen. Unfortunately, Su Mochen is hazardous waste and cannot be recycled. Tang Bi was very worried, Su Mochen was so bad, what should we do if Tang Qian''s experience is the same as hers in the future? Although the door was not destroyed, she was still worried. This strange soul doesn''t look bad, but the obsession with Su Mochen in the other''s eyes looks like her before. "Sister Qiang Qiang, you must not be impulsive. Some people look good on the surface, but you don''t know what is in their hearts until the end." Tang Bi unknowingly said too much, and quickly remedied. "I was also thest time I went to the city. I heard that Mr. Shu said many such people." Tang Qiang didn''t doubt it at all. The only thing she doubted was that Tang Bi had a delicate face, but his skin looked like a little ck girl. Is it really the peerless beauty in the novel? And there is a trend of getting darker and darker. Su Mochen is still reluctant to bear Tang Bi at this time. The other party''s taste is so strange. "Abi, you look so dark," Tang Qian said seriously, "You are a little younger than me, and so dark. How to choose a husband-inw in the future? When you have time, you should protect your skin. Use some skin care balm." "I''m still young..." When Tang Bi said these words, the roots of her ears were a little red, and she was really not young at this age. In another year, we can indeed say pro. But in this life, she may not be able to express her sincerity. Moreover, she really didn''t want to use balm or something. This darker and darker skin took her entire summer to get tanned. If you don''t dry it every few days, it may be a lot in white. Tang Bi was a little bit distressed. When did Su Mochen get out of their Tang family vige. [Host, have you beenughed to death? If Tang Qiang is not obsessed with Su Mochen, he can be a small partner with your sister. Talking between the two is really fun. Chapter 1884: The village chief’s daughter (34) Chapter 1884: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (34) Tang Guo smiled at the corners of her lips, "Do you think that Abi''s temperament is a little bit off." [It seems that I am not so afraid of Su Mochen anymore, perhaps because Su Mochen hasn''t noticed her at all. "When I make some more money, I will hire a few gentlemen for Abi to swindle everything she met before." The system trembled: [Host, are you not even letting off your sister? "This is what she hopes." System: What you really said is as it should be. "Invite another martial artist to teach her martial arts. This enemy must be beaten by herself to get rid of the knot in her heart. When she has enough power and finds that Su Mochen is helpless, she can give it to Su Mochen at will. p, and the flustered heart can settle down." System: Is it like hosting you? Working hard, learning all kinds of skills, and even rarely using things in the system space, will he slowly choose to fight against his original destiny. Because I know what I have, I am not afraid of losing things outside my body. I don''t rely on these things, so I am naturally not afraid of losing them. I''m not afraid that he will disappear one day, nor that the person who followed her will not follow her one day. At the same time she got it, she was already prepared for the situation that one day all these things will be lost. Think about it, there is a little sadness. But he can guarantee that unless force majeure factors and some powerful force strip him away, he will never leave the host greatly. He didn''tin at all, she was prepared like this. Tang Guo packed the square embroidered handkerchiefs into a brocade box, and said to Tang Bi, "I will send these handful of embroidered handkerchiefs to Master Jiu. Let''s look at the capital and see what the final result will be." Tang Bi was confident, "There will definitely be a lot of officialdies and fatefuldies who like it." These things in the previous life, a little more beautiful, a little better, were all snatched wildly, and the price was very expensive. With the help of that young master, the price must be higher. She is already looking forward to what it will be like in the future when they can make clothes out of silk and satin in Tangjia Vige and sell them to the capital. A sister is A sister, she is really looking forward to bing a rich man. Gu Jiuci looked at the embroidered handkerchief ced in front of him, his eyes had not been moved, it was so exquisite, the birds and flowers were lifelike, and when he moved the embroidered handkerchief, it seemed to be moving. He looked down at her. "Young Master Nine, how about these finished products?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Gu Jiuci nodded and praised, "Well, I have never seen such a good embroidered handkerchief." "Then please ask Master Nine." "We are in partnership. Please don''t please." Gu Jiuci didn''t like to be so polite, "Girl Guoer, just wait for Lin Yan toe back with good news." "Then borrow the auspicious words of the Nine Young Masters, yes, the Nine Young Masters, our mulberry trees are growing very well. In a few months, the people in the vige can slowly start raising silkworms and weaving inrge numbers. There is one more thing, it may take Young Master Nine to be able to do it." Gu Jiuci''s spirit came, "What''s the matter?" Is he finally able to use him? "I need a few excellent embroiderers to sign a contract with me for more than 20 years. The sry will not be bad. With the skills of the nine masters, it shouldn''t be difficult?" "no problem." I don''t know why, Gu Jiuci is very happy to be able to help Tang Guo. After Tang Guo left, he was still admiring the embroidered handkerchief in front of him. This little girl is really amazing. She is good-looking, handy, and good at cooking. I don''t know when she will be able to eat the lo-mei again. I hope that the embroidered parcel will satisfy her, and make some lo-mei to reward him. Lin Yan walked in, looked at Gu Jiuci, and said coldly, "Master, do you need to report the matter about Su Mochen?" "You can talk to your second brother, you can argue with them, second brother doesn''t want to care about this kind of thing." Gu Jiu resigned without raising his head and said, "By the way, you send these three embroidered handkerchiefs to the capital. This is the finished product embroidered by girl Guoer. You give me a good momentum so that those women know this. It is a fine product that is hard to find for a daughter. The more expensive the better, the better it is. Next time, Master, I will give you an extra bittern egg." "Master, the subordinate will do it well." Lin Yan wondered, "Master, aren''t there four parties here? Why only take three parties back?" Gu Jiuci put one of them in a box, "I will ept this young master, and I will give it away in time." "Subordinates understand." Lin Yan was puzzled, Master has Chapter 1885: Village Chief’s Daughter (35) Chapter 1885: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (35) About twenty dayster, Lin Yan returned with good news. Gu Jiuci hurriedly asked the housekeeper to invite Tang Guo to his house. Tang Bi naturally followed such a big matter. "Girl Guoer, what do you think the result is?" Gu Jiuci sold a pass and asked Tang Guo with a smile. Tang Guo also smiled and replied, "Young Master Nine is smiling, it must be good news." "Girl Guoer is really smart." Tang Bi: Anyone can see it. The smile on your face, Master Jiu, is not good news. Will you smile? Tang Bi is still right. Gu Jiu is very good-looking, because her sister likes good-looking. This Nine Young Master has a mysterious identity. She is afraid that the other party will seduce her sister with her hue, otherwise, she won''te over and listen to the news. "Girl Guoer, of your few embroidered handkerchiefs, one of them was lucky enough to be taken by the empress empress today. Coincidentally, the empress held a tea party and invited countlessdies and wives. They saw Miss Guoers embroidery and asked the queen empress. Asked boldly. The empress said that this is the princess who happened to be ying in the city, she happened to meet, and she bought it for her." "Since that day, thedies and women of life in the capital have been sending people to find the source of this embroidered handkerchief. After waiting for two or three days, Lin Yan sent the two embroidered handkerchiefs to the auction house." Gu Jiuci smiled at the corner of his mouth. Needless to say, it must have been sold for a good price. The empresses are all using this embroidered handkerchief, and no matter how much silver they have, they have to buy it back. Lin Yan took out the banknotes obtained from the auction and put them in front of Gu Jiuci. The master is really overkill, and for this small business in Tangjia Vige, he actually used various rtionships. As for? Don''t understand. What''s even worse is that the master also asked him to stuff the price of an embroidered handkerchief into it, and the party he left behind doesn''t know who gave it to. "Girl Guoer, this is the silver tael earned." Gu Jiuci pushed the silver ticket to Tang Guo, "Now, with the money, girl Guoer can do what she wants to do as much as she wants, right?" If you want to be a rich man, it is definitely impossible for Tang Guo to embroider every embroidered handkerchief. No matter how powerful she is, she can only embroider a few squares a month, Moreover, these exquisite items are rare and expensive. The more finished products she embroiders, the value is not so high. Their ns are the same. After Tang Guo''s reputation is known, he will establish an embroidery vige and use her reputation to make a name. As long as the designs are good-looking and the embroidered handkerchiefs are exquisite, people will still be buying them. Even in the capital, not everyone is willing to spend such a high price every time to buy such top-quality products. Then the one for daily use is very popr. Generally, buy a dozen to fifty taels; those with higher status will buy fifty-two to two hundred taels; those with more noble status will asionally buy two hundred to five hundred for one party. These are enough. He thinks the finished product embroidered by Tang Guo can be used as the treasure of the town and vige. Unless she is a very distinguished person andes to ask for a purchase, she will do it. Otherwise, a daughter is hard to find. The harder it was to find, after this thing became famous, even if it wasn''t from her hands, countless people wanted it. Gu Jiuci thought so, and Tang Guo thought so. "Young Master Nine just wait for the dividend at the end of the year." Tang Guo smiled and raised his head, "I won''t let you lose." Gu Jiuci smiled and replied: "Girl Guoer is smart and smart, she can do everything, I believe." In fact, it doesn''t matter if you lose, he has a lot of money. Chapter 1886: The village chief’s daughter (36) Chapter 1886: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (36) Seeing Tang Guo''s happy look, Gu Jiuci was also happy in his heart. Thinking of the embroidered handkerchief he secretly hid, he still doesn''t understand why he secretly hid one side. Maybe, the embroidered handkerchief is really too exquisite, he also wants to keep one side to keep it. "Young Master Nine, did you help me find an embroidered woman?" Gu Jiuci looked at Lin Yan and asked whether you have done this well. Lin Yan''s scalp was numb, and he said quickly, "Master, the subordinates areing back quickly. The embroidereddies can''t stand the daily wind, meals and sleep. They all ride in a carriage. They should be there in a few days." "Well, well done." Gu Jiuci no longer looked at Lin Yan, but looked at Tang Guo with a straightforward gaze. He was thinking in his heart, he told Lin Yan to make things so perfect, and Girl Guoer had no ns to cook some delicious stewed dishes to thank him? In fact, there is no dividend at the end of the year, and he doesn''t care at all. I often order stewed dishes for him, and I can say anything. Ever since he ate the stewed vegetables she made, he has been missing everything every day. "Girl Guoer, there is one thing I want to say to you that I''m not sorry," Gu Jiu said to his soul and found an excuse to eat braised vegetables. "I arranged for Lin Yan to go back. I told him, as long as he takes care of it. Its beautiful, so I asked Girl Guoer for some braised vegetables for him to eat." System: Hahahahahaha... Obviously he wants to eat. Tang Guo: She thought it was something like that. Lin Yan''s cold face was a little bit unbearable. What do you mean by agreeing to him and then asking girl Guoer to ask for braised vegetables? ? Master, can you touch your conscience before you speak? With a smile in his eyes, Gu Jiuci looked at Lin Yan, whose eyes were full of usations, "When you left, the young master Ben promised to you, even if you don''t want to be so shameless, you still have to fulfill your promise." Lin Yan: The master is so shameless! ! Gu Jiuci turned his gaze to Tang Guo again, "Girl Guoer, isn''t it convenient? I give the money and you won''t suffer." "Young Master Nine is joking. It''s too much for money. I promised before that I will cook some braised dishes when things are done. Thanks to Young Master Ji...and Guard Lin." Tang Guo had known for a long time that Gu Jiuci was delicious and protected food. Every time the braised vegetables delivered to him, I am afraid that basically fell into his mouth. Seeing Lin Yan''s eyes of unwillingness, usation, and finally yielding expressions, she was amused. This guy is really a little cute, he is really desperate to eat even himself. On that day, Tang Guo put down everything in his hands, went to the city with Tang Bi, and bought a lot of ingredients. I bought everything that I can buy, and now the weather is gradually getting colder. I leave things on for a day or two without changing their vor. You can do more. In the evening, Gu Jiuci watched Lin Yan and the housekeeper bring them in front of him, measuring them with a basin, and suddenly smiled. "Thank you girl Guo''er for me." Gu Jiuci took a chicken leg and gnawed at him. He didn''t know how he did it. The chicken leg was so elegant. Lin Yan swallowed and said, "Master, my subordinates have thanked me three times." "Master, this thing will go bad if you let it go for a day or two at most. This time there are three bowls. It''s better to finish it early." The butler suggested with a smile, "In fact, this thing tastes good today and tomorrow. In the future, it may not be so good." Chapter 1887: Village Chief’s Daughter (37) Chapter 1887: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (37) Gu Jiuci raised his head, nced at the two of them, and then at the stewed vegetables in the basin, falling into entanglement. What the steward said was not wrong, but he still felt a little pain after giving them so much at once. Gu Jiuci didn''t say a word, and took two more bites. In the end, he really couldn''t stand the two of them. He also understood that his own appetite, three pots of stewed vegetables, could not be finished in a day or two. He watched for a while between the three basins, as if making a decision. Although Lin Yan''s face was cold, his whole body was already tense. Although the master is protecting the food, this time it is obvious that one person can''t finish it in two days, so it''s impossible to really only divide his two brine eggs, right? Although the butler is smiling, the hand hidden in the sleeve is also pinched. His little master, there are three pots of stewed vegetables, what else are you entangled with? The master is good at everything, but it is too protective of food. I don''t see him being enthusiastic about gold and silver, so I just throw them to y. Just eat this, that''s the tightness of the baby. In the end, Gu Jiuci gritted his teeth and distributed one of the pots, which did not look so attractive, to Lin Yan and the housekeeper. "Go away and eat, don''t get in the way of your young master''s eyes." Lin Yan and the housekeeper rushed out ecstatically. Within a few days, two in carriages came to the vige, and the sturdy man drove them. Getting down from the carriage are all women aged 20 to 30. After Tang Guo''s introduction, the people in the vige knew that these women were all embroiderers she invited back from outside. Before that, Tang Jindou took his two sons and built a house long ago. This house was built in ordance with Tang Guo''s idea and is divided into several parts. The sericulture house, dyeing workshop, embroidery room, the house where the embroiderer lives, the kitchen... etc. some must-have ces. From the outside, it doesnt look like a jade fence, but the space inside is really big. On the outermost side, there is also a high wall to prevent people from inquiring about the situation inside. The mulberry tree has gradually grown, and the embroiderer has also been there. The people in the vige knew that Tang Guo''s embroidered handkerchief was auctioned to a sky-high price, giving birth to a lot of hope for this embroidered vige that was beginning to take shape. Because Tang Guo gave enough wages to prevent the vigers from losing money, everyone was willing to follow her. The people in the vige do things like weeding the mulberry trees, raising silkworms, and cooking for the embroidered mothers in the embroidered vige. Arge part of them were illiterate, and it was a little regrettable that they didn''t follow Tang Yindou out to run. It can be said that the emergence of Embroidery Vige is not only good for this, but also good for the entire county. The county magistrate also came here because of this incident. In the end, Tang Guo passed the county magistrate and invited a lot of nursing homes to look after the house in Xiuzhuang. Naturally, it is necessary to give some benefits to the county magistrate. This county is pretty good. I saw that Tang Guo didn''t cause troubles and opened the embroidery room seriously. I also heard that Tang Guo embroidered handkerchiefs have a reputation in the imperial city. I attach great importance to it, and I hope to develop here. The magistrate also begged him, wanting an embroidered handkerchief. The county magistrate had no choice but to find Tang Jindou cheeky. Tang Guo would definitely be satisfied with such small things. She embroidered one side by herself and asked Tang Bi to embroider a few more. She embroidered something for the county magistrate, and Tang Bi embroidered it for the county magistrate to give it away. This one is delivered to the door, the free advertisement is not used, it is really a waste. Sure enough, the county magistrate was very pleased to get the embroidered handkerchief. Chapter 1888: The village chief’s daughter (38) Chapter 1888: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (38) The county magistrate saw that Tang Guo gave a lot. I heard that it was Tang Guos younger sister. Tang Bi embroidered it. She almost looked at it, but it was also a rare treasure outside, so she quickly gave it to her close official. Mrs. Home. In less than two days, the doors of Xiu Vige were broken, and countless orders could not be received. Now the officialdies and youngdies in this county are all talking about Tang''s Embroidery Vige. They heard that this Tang family embroidered shop does not make cheap embroidered handkerchiefs. They dont make embroidered handkerchiefs with dozens of pennies and hundreds of pennies. The materials used by Tang''s Embroidery Vige to make embroidered handkerchiefs are all embroidered by silkworms raised by them themselves. The sellers are at least twenty taels, just such a small party, they don''t think it is expensive at all. Which woman does not love silk? But a dress made of silk costs dozens of taels of silver to say the least, and the workmanship is more exquisite. With embroidery, hundreds of taels are no problem. It is these officialdies and youngdies, it is already very luxurious to have a dress made of silk. If you can''t wear silk dresses, you must have this embroidered handkerchief. At the corners of the embroidered handkerchief, there is a small "Tang" mark, which is their capital to show off. Tang Yindou couldn''t sit still, so he had to talk to Tang Jindou first. Tang Jindou cocked his pipe and said, "These are all Guo''er has been doing. The cooperator is still the ninth young master. Let''s talk to Guo''er directly about this matter. This girl can do it, and I don''t understand that." Tang Jindou was telling the truth, Tang Yindou came to him, he had expected it. "Okay, I''ll talk to Guo''er girl," Tang Yindou smiled, "Big Brother, Guo''er is really amazing, if she is my daughter, that would be great." The brains of this business are really amazing. How could such a smart girl not be his daughter? Tang Yindou had some regrets. Although his family Qiang Qiang was a bit smart, it was really not as good as Guoer when it came to doing business. Look at this girl, who doesn''t usually have the atmosphere, but she moves so fiercely. How long is this? That is, he just went out for a few months, and the changes in Tangjia Vige were really great. Tang Yindou found Tang Guo, and Tang Guo was not surprised at all. "Second uncle, although they are all from my own family, my brothers have to settle the ounts. However, I can give you priority over what you want." Tang Yindouughed and opened his face when he heard that, "Guoer is really capable, and I think so. Don''t worry, why are we all a family? In this county town, the second uncle won''t get involved. The second uncle will do this well. Stuff, get it elsewhere and sell it." Tang Guo was amused, "Second Uncle can sell it wherever he gets it, at any price, someone buys it, it''s his second uncle''s skill. Tang Yindou looked at Tang Guo like this, and couldn''t help but regret. It would be great if this was his daughter. Together, the two father and daughter may be the richest man in the world. In the end, Tang Yindou and Tang Guo signed an order contract and left with a smile. Su Mochen naturally knew about such a big movement. This time, Tang Guo really caught his eye. It caught his eyes because this embroidery shop is very profitable. If you can take embroidered viges as your own, as a backing resource. It is even possible to establish secret forces here. Who can think of it? Su Mochen''s attitude changed, and he often followed Tang Qiang to Tang Guo''s side. It seemed to be trying to get Tang Guo''s attention, but Tang Guo couldn''t see him at all. Chapter 1889: Village Chief’s Daughter (39) Chapter 1889: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (39) "Master Chen, do you want to ce an order with me too?" Tang Guo seemed to have finally noticed him, "You arete. This year''s order is almost the same. This is the case for our embroiderer, and we will take orders again. I''m afraid it will be busy. Bute." Su Mochen smiled: "It''s like this, that''s really a pity." He was thinking, how can he take the embroidery as his own? The embroidered vige was able to develop to the present level in a short period of time because of this vige girl named Tang Guo. After his inquiries, Tang Guo was in charge of Xiuzhuang, and most of the things went through his hands. Tang Bi saw Su Mochen''s thoughtful appearance, her calf trembling. She is so familiar with it, Su Mochen''s expression must be thinking about something bad for others. Now hees here every day, mostly with the idea of hitting the embroidery vige. How to do? What does she need to be able to stop Su Mochen, Xiuzhuang is the hard work of A sister for almost a year, and she definitely cannot be destroyed in Su Mochen''s hands. Also, after so long, why didn''t Su Mochen leave? What does Lai do in Tangjiacun? Tang Bi bit her lip tightly. If her skin hadn''t been tanned a lot, everyone would be able to tell that she was already pale at this time. "Abi." Tang Guo found out and called Tang Bi. She knew what Su Mochen thought. It''s nothing more than looking at Xiu Zhuang making money, nning to get Xiu Zhuang into his hands and be a ce where he secretly builds up power, right? Want to be beautiful! If you don''t bluff him, I really don''t know what I believe. Tang Bi heard Tang Guo call her, trying to maintain her expression, pretending to not know what to do, trying to control her trembling body, "Sister, what can I call me?" "I can''t get away a little bit here. You can ask Master Jiu over for me." Tang Bi was puzzled and frowned. Sister A is fine, why would Master Jiue and sit there? But now she really wanted to get out of the embroidery room, so she responded and ran out quickly. When Gu Jiuci heard Tang Guo approach him, Tang Bi didn''t say anything. He did not refuse at all, and immediately agreed to go. Tang Bi found that Gu Jiuci was painting, maybe because of her interruption, the painting was crooked. I was a little scared in my heart, but seeing Gu Jiuci was not angry at all, as if he was still very happy, it was really unpredictable. Lin Yan nced at the dazzled painting. The master''s temperament became more and more intangible for him. Doesn''t he hate someone to disturb him when he paints? Oh, by the way, girl Guoer can be rted to stewed dishes. Last time, it was really rxing for the body and mind to eat. I dont know when I cane again. He can be regarded as understanding, the master can eat for the sake of any principle. System: a simple boy. Lin Yan didn''t understand, he still followed Gu Jiuci to Tang Guo''s side. Aftering to Tangjia Vige for so long, Su Mochen knew that the house next to the vige chiefs house was a wealthy young man. In order not to cause trouble, he will definitely not visit, and even rarely show up. The same is true for Gu Jiuci, walking to the door at most, so the two have never met. Here Su Mochen was still thinking about how he could grab Tang Guo''s handle, control the other party, and use it for him. Gu Jiuci had walked in slowly, and a distant voice came into the house, "Girl Guoer, are you looking for me in a hurry?" Su Mochen always felt that the voice was a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember it anymore. Chapter 1890: Village Chief’s Daughter (40) Chapter 1890: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (40) Although a little familiar, Su Mochen didn''t think there was anything. He has been in Tangjia Vige for almost a year. Maybe he heard the other person''s voice by chance, or maybe two people have simr voices. He continued to stare at the embroidered handkerchief somewhere, lost in thought. He has received news from the capital that now the embroidered handkerchiefs of Tang''s Embroidery Vige are divided into many levels. The highest ss is the double-sided embroidered handkerchief. One side is marked as Tang and the other side is marked as fruit. This mark represents the founder of Tang''s Embroidery Vige. Tang Guo''s embroidered handkerchiefs are now hard to find, and there is no market. In just one year, he hadn''t expected it to reach such a level. From now on, even if Tang Guo doesn''t need a needle or a thread, he can still sit and count silver. Now that his mansion has been murdered, as soon as he shows up, he may be pursued and killed by others, and he may be used of being nted. All the shops on the bright side have been sealed up. Not many survived in secret. Money is indispensable for what he has to do. With this embroidery shop, half of the problems can be solved. "Girl Guoer, what can you do when youe to me?" Gu Jiuci has already arrived in the house, "Could it be that I made something delicious?" From the beginning, my face was thin and embarrassed. By now, Gu Jiuci''s face has be much thicker. When I met Tang Guo, I praised her for her good craftsmanship, good embroidery, and good stewed dishes, and said she missed her very much. It''s really for eating, and I don''t have any face. I don''t know if it was because of these words that Tang Guo was so happy, Gu Jiuci could really coax a lot of lo-mei to eat. There are not only stewed dishes, but also all kinds of cakes. If it wasn''t for the difference between men and women, he really wanted to stay at the vige chief''s house. Tang Bi looked at Gu Jiuci''s shameless look, very angry. The Nine Young Masters, these days, really became less particr. What a noble son, now? In order to eat the delicacies made by her sister, she was shameless and actually learned to slurp. No matter what A sister does, she must boast. System: He knows that no matter how cold the person is, it will copse. It''s just a matter of time. In front of the host, this guy has no face. "I''m nning to do something to reward Young Master Nine. If I can''t go away, I will ask Young Master Nine and ask what you want to eat." Tang Guo raised his head and looked at Gu Jiuci with a smile. A nice smile just broke into Gu Jiuci''s eyes suddenly. He was full of food, staring at this beautiful face, and he couldn''t move his eyes away. For a moment, he thought that if he could wake up and look at this face, he could give up a lot of food. This thought just passed away in a sh. He came back to his senses, his ears were still flushed, and he gave a light cough, "Ms. Guoer made it. I like to eat it." He tried his best to conceal his gaffe, looking at other ces, just to see Su Mochen staring at a certain ce with a face full of calctions. All the embarrassment was gone, and the smile on his face disappeared. Su Mochen? Su Mochen was suddenly stared at with a cold gaze, and subconsciously raised his head. When he saw Gu Jiuci, he almost took two steps back in shock, and even subconsciously wanted to kneel down. Seeing the warning in Gu Jiuci''s eyes, his back was covered with cold sweat, and he dared not move. After Gu Jiuci nced at him coldly, he turned his gaze to Tang Guo''s position. He was slightly bent over with a smile on his face. The two were very close, "Girl Guoer." "What do you want to eat?" Gu Jiuci smiled and said, "I have a good idea." "Then what to eat?" Tang Guo asked. Gu Jiuci smiled at the corner of his lips: "I want to eat everything you make, girl Guoer, can you?" system:? ? ? Why is it so sudden? Su Mochen naturally heard it, and then looked at Gu Jiuci so intently at Tang Guo. All the bad ideas before had disappeared. While the two were chatting, he whispered farewell. Gu Jiuci ignored him at all, Tang Qian watched him leave and followed him. Gu Jiuci''s smile is deeper, and he is good at being funny. If it''s not funny, don''t me him for being nosy. Therefore, girl Guoer, guessing what, unexpectedly thought of pulling him over to the town. Really a smart girl, he whispered: "Girl Guo''er, you have to make more food for me. I don''t want anything, I will eat." System: Is this acting like a baby or what? Gu Jiuci, are you sure you don''t want anything except food? Chapter 1891: Village Chief’s Daughter (41) Chapter 1891: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (41) Since Gu Jiuci was shameless to please Tang Guo that day, he woulde to Tang Guo''s house if he had nothing to do. At the beginning, he implicitly asked her what to eat for lunch today. By now he is already, "Girl Guo''er, I have asked Lin Yan to go to the city to buy food ingredients, and then let him clean them. You can also tell him how to add seasoningster. What does he do? The ce can help, you are wee." Gu Jiuci shook a fan and sat aside, "Anyway, I feel a little sorry to eat the food made by girl Guoer, so if you have any rough, heavy, or exhausting tasks, you can just call Lin Yan to go." (Lin Yan, who is rushing to the city to buy food ingredients: "..." Who will it be for all his hard work? His master is really shameless.) Su Mochen never stepped into Tang Guo''s house again. Tang Bi was relieved, and at the same time seemed to understand that Gu Jiuci''s identity was not ordinary. And her sister, I guess I found it too. That being said, sister A asked her to call Master Jiu that day, is it just to calm Su Mochen? So, did Sister find that Su Mochen was wrong? Also, Su Mochen said that he was a businessman, but any businessman who stayed in their Tang Vige for almost a year without leaving? If you are a businessman, you may not be able to stay in it. Tang Bi nced, Gu Jiuci shook his folding fan, and sat aside with a smile on his face, struggling to praise the beauty of the flowers her sister embroidered. The words are nice, but this person is really shameless. "Young Master Nine." "Girl Guoer, what''s the matter?" Gu Jiuci was willing to sit here, watching her do something. In fact, Tang Guo is not very busy now. In order to maintain her current reputation, she still embroiders an embroidered handkerchief a month. Gu Jiuci will send people to send this treasure to various ces to beat Tang Guo''s reputation. Today, Tang Guo''s reputation is basically unknown in the whole world. It is said that each of her embroidered handkerchiefs uses different embroidery methods. Many people are waiting for this and can buy her embroidery handkerchief to study the above embroidery method. The Tang''s Embroidery Vige, which was built at the beginning, has already been expanded several times. Even so, the embroidery shop is still very busy, with countless ordersing from all directions. In order to avoid the proliferation of such embroidered handicrafts, Tang Guo ced a limited number of orders for the embroidery shop, and only embroidered the finished products each year. It''s gone if it''ste. Before that, she and Tang Bi were drawing the style of dresses. Tang''s Embroidery Vige finally started with ready-made clothes. Countless merchants are waiting here. "Master Nine, I will need garlic for cookingter." Gu Jiuci was stunned for a moment, "Suan?" He knew that, so he asked, "Is it not enough? The steward and Lin Yan have both gone to the city, or should I buy them?" When Tang Bi heard this, heughed, Master Jiu, do you still remember your distinguished status? She actually wants to be her sister running errands, and she has to go to the city to buy garlic herself. Speaking out, he wanted tough to death the people in their Tang Family Vige. "I have a lot of garlic in my house. I don''t need to buy this. My father nted a lot before and nned to hang it outside." Tang Guo pointed out the window, and Gu Jiuci followed and saw that it was full. Row of garlic. He didn''t understand, what did Girl Guoer tell him to do? "Young Master Nine, I am very busy here." Tang Guo pursed the corners of her lips and said with a smile. Gu Jiuci is quite enlightened, so let him help? "Then what can I do?" Chapter 1892: Village Chief’s Daughter (42) Chapter 1892: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (42) "Wait for cooking, you will need a lot of ns, it looks like a bowl," Tang Guo gestured in front of the bowl, and pointed out the window with her slender fingers, "Master Jiu, you can help me peel some garlic. Do you want a bowl." Tang Bi: Sister, they are the noble Nine Young Masters, so that''s not very good, although Nine Young Masters has no image in her heart for a long time. System: Don''t ask, just answer the question. Gu Jiuci didn''t hesitate at all, "Just a bowl?" "Well, one bowl is enough." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he saw Gu Jiuci rolling his sleeves. After the sleeves were rolled up, he pinned the folding fan to his waist again, "Ms. Guoer will have such a small matter in the future, you can just tell me." At this time, Gu Jiuci seemed to have forgotten his identity. Peel the garlic? He was afraid that he would forget himself and would not pour himself a ss of water. I don''t know when, peeling garlic is so happy. He went to the kitchen first, took a clean bowl, and there was a stool outside the house. He took some garlic down. Put the stool in the position of the window, sit down just to be able to face Tang Guo in the window, and you can chat through the window. He put the garlic on the edge of the window and hung it. First he took one, and when he was about to peel it, Tang Guo''s voice sounded: "Master Nine, you can''t peel it with your hands directly. If you peel it too much, your hands will hurt." Tang Guo was going to hand him a pair of scissors, but she didn''t mean anything else, just suddenly wanted to see him peeling garlic. Seeing that he didn''t refuse at all, he was so happy and in a very good mood. Just peel the garlic when you peel the garlic. Can it be done badly because of the garlic peeling? Gu Jiuci was stunned for a moment, but did not take the scissors. Instead, he opened his robe and took out a dagger from the side of his boots, "I''ll use this." The dagger was also studded with a few particrly beautiful rubies, and after the dagger was out of its sheath, there was still a cold light on it. The system thinks, if those garlic heads are conscious, looking at such a dagger, it is estimated that they will peel off their shells directly. It is too scary, is there any? Gu Jiuci saw Tang Guo looking at him. He looked at Garlic, then at the dagger in his hand, and asked, "Is there any problem?" "Young Master Nine, have you ever shed someone with this dagger? If you have shed someone before, the one who has seen blood can''t use it, and you can''t use it." Gu Jiuci: "..." Tang Bi: "..." system: Gu Jiuci came back to his senses and said quickly, "I haven''t used it, every time it''s not his turn to shoot." "Oh, then Master Nine, are you busy." Tang Guo smiled on the corner of her lips, "Troubled Master Nine." "It''s no hard work, it''s just a small matter. Ie to girl Guo''er every day, and I can''t eat free food. I''m in exchange for my ownbor, and I feelfortable eating." Tang Bi: It''s hard to say a word. This man is shameless. She is really worried. This kind of good-looking and shameless man will deceive her sister sooner orter. The steward and Lin Yan came back with the ingredients, just watching, their master was sitting under the window outside Tang Guo''s house, smiling, using a dagger studded with rubies... to peel the garlic. The two thought they had read it wrong, and when they approached, they saw it at a nce. Most of the bowl of garlic, a small clove and a small clove, snow-white and white, lying there neatly. Lin Yan couldn''t control the corner of his eyes, and the butler''s smile couldn''t help but he ran up quickly. Chapter 1893: Village Chief’s Daughter (43) Chapter 1893: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (43) "Oh, master, what are you doing? For peeling garlic, let''s be an old ve." The butler has already grabbed the garlic in Gu Jiuci''s hand, and he stared at him, "Butler, you go Lets wash the vegetables with Lin Yan," he raised his head and said to Lin Yan, "Cut the vegetables, do as the girl Guoer ordered." "Then master, let me peel the garlic," said the butler. Gu Jiuci waved his hand and said seriously, "No, this is the task that Girl Guoer gave me. Ie to eat free food every day. Master, I feel ufortable. I can do something for Girl Guoer. Happy. Peeling garlic is not a troublesome thing, Master did it." The butler looked nkly at Gu Jiuci, who was still so happy at work. Knowing that it was persuasion, Tang Guo looked up and smiled and talked to Gu Jiuci from time to time. He wiped his sweat and walked in the direction of Lin Yan with his hands behind his back. How noble his master was once, sitting there, he was a rich son. He witnessed the depravity of the master step by step, and now he can sit under the window, peeling garlic with a dagger, and chatting with the little girl, still looking super happy. Look at that will roll up the sleeves, pin the folding fan to the waist, and don''t care about the image. Butler Worry Sang, the former master, can no longer return. Therefore, he should help Lin Yan wash the dishes. Girl Guoer''s cooking skills are really good. She can''t stop eating once and wanting to eat it again. To be honest, if you work, you can eat this kind of deliciousness. It is really worth it. The master''s choice, he can understand. "Lin Yan, let''s go, first go to the stream and clean the vegetables, and the fruits that I bought, and clean them together, and send them to the master and girl Guoerter. It''s gettingte, we Get ready first so that girl Guoer can make good food." Lin Yan worked hard and held a basket full of ingredients. The two walked to the stream and washed for a while. The butler patted his head, "Lin Yan, go back and chop the firewood. I remember that the firewood chopped at Girl Guoer''s house has been used up." Lin Yan worked hard, stood up, wiped the water dry, "OK." For the sake of eating, the master can peel garlic, what is the point of chopping wood? What he has is strength, which can''t be used up, and the assassin doesn''t ask him to y with it. This knife hasn''t been sheathed for a long time, so it''s just right for chopping wood. When Lin Yan returned to the yard, he heard the sound of chopping wood inside, and he had a bad feeling. Pushing the door in, I saw that his master had already rolled up the silk robe. He is holding an axe and chopping firewood. "Master..." Lin Yan stepped aside, "I''ll do it." You''d better go back and peel the garlic, how can you do this kind of rough work. If you wear it back, your elder brother and second brother will know that he, the guard, will be scolded. "Didn''t you tell you to wash the vegetables?" Gu Jiuci didn''t feel that there was something wrong with chopping the wood by himself. This is what Girl Guoer told him to do, so he has to do it naturally. "Go back and wash the vegetables, do you have the heart to leave the elderly housekeeper alone by the creek?" Lin Yan''s forehead and blue veins moved. Although the butler was not young, he was very skilled. Don''t care about the butler''s skinny, but ten or eight strong men can''t beat him. "Young Master Nine, take a break and have a cup of tea." Chapter 1894: The village chief’s daughter (44) Chapter 1894: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (44) Tang Guo carried the teacup and walked to Gu Jiuci. Lin Yan looked at his master, drinking tea with a smile, as if drinking some special tribute. Look at that robe and sleeves rolled up, holding a thick tea bowl, drinking tea, isn''t it something you can buy in the city for dozens of dors. Is it so delicious? "I was thirsty before. After drinking girl Guo''er''s tea, I really didn''t feel thirsty." Gu Jiuci returned the bowl, and now he can chop a pile of firewood. To be honest, I didnt know how to chop firewood before. Sure enough, to live in Tangjia Vige was a very correct choice. No one disturbed him, he was quiet, and he was able to experience the fun of peeling garlic and chopping wood. "Then Young Master Nine, you can chop it first, and I''ll serve you a bowlter. If you are thirsty, you call me?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at the firewood on the floor. "Young Master Nine is really amazing. Ive chopped so much." Lin Yan nced, if he came, he would chop even more. Master, who has never done this kind of work? Forget it, if the master likes to chop wood, just chop the wood. When Lin Yan turned and walked out of the yard, he heard Gu Jiuci''s voice behind him: "Girl Guoer has passed the award. This is nothing. If necessary, I can chop faster." "Don''t worry, Master Nine will do it slowly." "Then I''ll split you a little more, it will burn longer." Lin Yan believes that his master is sick. The butler saw Lin Yan going back, very strange, "Why are you back?" "The firewood has already been cut." Lin Yan replied. Steward: "Who, is it that the vige chief and his two sons are back?" "No," Lin Yan said gloomily, "When I went back, I happened to see the master chopping wood with a smile on his face. I think it''s fun to chop wood. It''s really been a long time since I saw the master interested in anything." The housekeeper was taken aback. After peeling garlic, his master was chopping wood again? ? "Butler, don''t worry, the master thinks it is new." Steward: Is it fun to chop wood fresh? ? Tang Bi, who was sitting in the house embroidering, no longer knew what to use to describe his mood. Her sister is so powerful that she actually let the nine young masters chop firewood. This is a character that makes Su Mochen jealous. Since that day, Su Mochen hasn''t appeared here, he must be afraid of the Nine Young Masters. There are so many things that have changed during rebirth. If Young Master Nine had not left the vige early in his previous life, would Su Mochen dare to destroy her house? Tang Bi shook her head quickly and smiled. Now she is well, she doesn''t want to recall the unhappy things in the past. Su Mochen had already decided to leave the vige. He really didn''t expect that the one who would be here would be the Nine Young Masters next door. I also me him for not paying attention to it, otherwise it should have been discovered long ago. Before leaving, he definitely had to greet him. Naturally, he would not directly greet the other party, but to go to Tang Guo''s house to show that he was leaving. He would definitely not have any thoughts. thought? Dare he? The other party warned him that day, if he regained his mind, don''t even want to leave the vige. As for the other party, he is not the kind of nosy person. As long as he doesn''t have trouble here, his news should not be spread. It was Tang Qian who came with Su Mochen. She already knew that Su Mochen was about to leave. She was still a little happy when she heard the news. Chapter 1895: Village Chief’s Daughter (45) Chapter 1895: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (45) Just a few days ago, the two expressed their hearts to each other, and she agreed to leave with Su Mochen. Of course, she didn''t talk to her father about it for the time being. Her father just took a batch of goods and went out. He doesn''t know when he wille back. It will be a monthter at the earliest. Waiting two more days, Dad didn''te back, she could only leave a letter, and followed Su Mochen away. She actually doesn''t have much affection for this family. Her father knew about business all day, just like her former parents. Fortunately, she has her own hobbies and pursuits, and her parents provide her with food and clothing, and she doesn''t have much opinion. Now that she is here, she can also be regarded as taking refuge for Tang Jin Dou''s family. It''s best for Su Mochen to leave here. After all, there is still a Tang Bi heroine here. If the two get entangled, I don''t know if it is a tragedy. With Tang Bi''s character, he must not be able to get along with Su Mochen. Su Mochen is her male **** again, so she should ept it herself. After leaving, there is no danger in the vige. Whenever you cane back here in the future, it depends on fate. Speaking of which, she was a little bit reluctant. Regardless of Tang Guo or Tang Bi, they have been getting along well this year. Tang Guo''s embroidery skills really made her sought after, and only hated herck of money. And Tang Bi is also a gentle and gentle girl, unlike what she has seen in the book, after getting along, she still likes this cousin very much. But they are not always the same, she crossed here, probably came to apany her male god, must go. Su Mochen took Tang Qian into the yard, listening to the sound of chopping wood, they thought it was Lin Yan doing it. Never thought that after walking in, the person who chopped the wood was actually the Nine Young Master. Tang Qian didn''t have much reaction. She lived in a world where everyone was equal, and she didn''t care much about identity ss. Su Mochen is different, who is actually chopping wood here? When he was stunned, Tang Guo brought Gu Jiuci tea again. Seeing Gu Jiuci put down his axe and drank tea with a smile and some enjoyment, Su Mochen was a little bit ipetent. This Tang Guo, doesn''t he know that the other party''s status is noble, and he makes people chop wood? ? But Gu Jiuci''s willing look left him speechless. Taking a deep breath, Su Mochen walked over, but dared to nod to Gu Jiuci, who was curling his robe and sleeves, and then told Tang Guo that he was leaving, thank you for your care this year. Let her tell the vige chief. In fact, he was only here to tell Gu Jiuci that he was leaving. He didn''t intend to make trouble, let alone beat Tang Guo. Let each other not hold grudges. He promised to leave here obediently and would never bring any danger to the vige. If this person hates him, he can''t get out of the vige. "Then Young Master Chen, go slowly," Tang Guo said. She smiled when she saw Tang Bi breathe a sigh of relief. Next, Tang Bi should agree, she will invite the other party a husband. She had long wanted to pull out the memories that Tang Bi had in her hands. System: This baddy. When he heard that Tang Qiang was leaving, Tang Bi came back to his senses, ignoring Su Mochen, pulling Tang Qiang and said, "You also want to go." "Yeah, I don''t know how long it will take him to leave. I must follow him." Tang Bi didn''t let go of Tang Qiang, "Master Chen, can you go back first and wait? We want to talk to Sister Qiang Qiang for a while." Su Mochen naturally did not dare to refuse, and someone else looked at him and smiled and said it was okay. Chapter 1896: Village Chief’s Daughter (46) Chapter 1896: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (46) "Sister Qiang Qiang, do you really want to go with that... Young Master Chen?" Tang Bi bit his lip, not knowing what to say. Through observation, she could vaguely guess that Tang Qiang in front of her might know who Su Mochen was. Sometimes the other party would look at her with a strange look. She had to guess that the other party might be more likely to know that she had an entanglement with Su Mochen. Before the existence of Su Mochen was known to the whole vige, she had to suspect that Tang Qiang did it deliberately in order to avoid being destroyed. Tang Qian is a carefree person, and did not find that she was born again. She did not intend to expose this. She just didn''t understand. Since she knew those things in the past, why did Tang Qian choose to go with Su Mochen without hesitation? Tang Qian smiled and said, "Naturally, I want to go with him. I have already decided. If I don''t go with him, I''m afraid I won''t see anyone in the future." Their identities are very different. If they don''t follow this time, there will be no chance in the future. There are still many contests, crises, she has to face with her own male god. Tang Bi sighed, "Do you know who he is and what will he face in the future?" "Sister, please help me talk about Sister Qiang Qiang and let her give up. Now there is Tang''s Embroidery Vige in the vige. Our vige is better than the people in the city, and it will be more and more prosperous in the future. Sister Qiang Qiang, you Dont you think Tangs Vige is also very good?" Tang Qiang nodded, "Tang Family Vige is very good." But without her male god, she is not from Tang Family Vige either. She is a lonely ghost who doesn''t know how to float here, and is lucky enough to meet her male god. Tang Bi has called people, and Tang Guo naturally wants to express his position, "Qiang Qiang, that Young Master Chen, the identity is not simple. You go with him, and you dont know what you will encounter in the future. You probably wont leave right away. Time, you think about it. If you go, there will be nothing to rely on and nothing to rely on. No one will tell you any grievances you will encounter in the future. Think about it." "Sister Guoer, I know you care about me, but I have to go this time. I wille back to see you if I have the opportunity in the future." She said there is a chance, of course, is to wait for everything to stabilize. At that time, it was easy for her toe back. Before that, she didn''t n toe back. Su Mochen''s identity isplicated and he has many enemies. If she doese back, it may bring bad luck to the vige. Although she is not a sacrifice for others, she doesn''t have so much affection for this ce. But I don''t want to cause innocent vigers here to lose their lives because of her. Besides, an embroiderer like Tang Guo, she couldn''t bear to suffer the other party. People who can embroider the hand-held embroidered handkerchief should still live well. In the future, everything will be equal, and she and the male **** will cultivate a righteous result. She will definitelye back and ask Tang Guo to embroider hipa for her. In the end, Tang Qian left stubbornly, Tang Bi''s eyes were red, and he couldn''t help but want to pull him. "Sister, how can I stop it?" Even if it is a lonely soul who doesn''t know, she doesn''t want the other party to follow suit. Su Mochen is not a good person. Tang Guo raised his head and smiled, "Each has his own life, and every choice is the consequence. This is Qiang Qiang''s own choice, and no one can stop it. She wants to go, and that Master Chen will definitely be able to take her away." "I''m afraid she will be wronged and hurt in the future." "No matter how great the grievances and injuries are, she chooses them, so she has to bear it naturally." Tang Qian stunned for a moment, and said nothing. "Girl Guoer, do you see enough firewood?" Gu Jiuci put the axe aside, put down his robe and walked in, smiling at Tang Guo. Tang Guo went out to take a look, and said, "Enough, Master Nine, let me fetch water and wash your hands." "That will work." Gu Jiuci certainly wouldn''t refuse. After washing his hands, Tang Guo gave Gu Jiuci a handkerchief, "Master Jiu, wipe it." Gu Jiuci then said, "Then I will go back to wipe it, change my clothes by the way, and wait for girl Guoer''s foodter." After Gu Jiuci stepped into his room, he put the handkerchief in a brocade box. "Girl Guo''er''s embroidered handkerchief is clean and beautiful, and it''s used to wipe her hands." Chapter 1897: Village Chief’s Daughter (47) Chapter 1897: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (47) In the past two days, Tang Bi has been worried all day long. Although Tang Qian is not the original Tang Qiang, but after more than a year of getting along, they have established some feelings between them. In fact, she prefers Tang Qiang now. Apart from being obsessed with Su Mochen, the other party has no major shorings. But the obsession with Su Mochen is helpless. "Sister, is there really no other way?" Tang Bi tried to say something more. Sister is so smart, maybe there is any way? Tang Guo shook his head, "Qiang Qiang doesn''t want to leave, she can say anything, she is willing to leave with him, how can we stop it. Will she be locked up?" Tang Bi thought, but she knew Su Mochen''s methods. Under his hands, there are countless masters, and the opponent is afraid to do anything to the people in the vige due to the identity of the nine young masters. But it was really easy to take away Tang Qiang who was willing to go with him. "Sister, I want to persuade you again." Tang Guo didn''t stop him, just smiled and said, "Then you go." No matter how much he persuaded, the result is the same. Tang Bi has a heart knot, so persistent, it''s not surprising at all. She buried her head in the ready-to-wear style, with the corners of her lips gently bent, all she chose, so she could bear the result. "Girl Guoer." Gu Jiuci didn''t know when he came to the side of the window. He didn''t go in, and just stood by the window. From here, you can just see the painting in front of Tang Guo. He saw Tang Guo''s ready-made clothes, his eyes brightened, because this ready-made clothes appeared to be worn by men. "Girl Guoer, is this a man''s garment?" Tang Guo smiled and looked up, "Yes." Gu Jiuci''s eyes have not been removed from the rice paper. The men''s clothes look very good, even better than his clothes. Especially those patterns, they look very noble and suit his look. Gu Jiuci was about to move in his heart, and the more he looked at it, the more he thought that the clothes really suit him. Except for him, no one in this world looks good in this suit. "Girl Guoer, when will these clothes be made? Did someone order it?" Gu Jiuci became oblique again, "It looks very good." Tang Guo smiled a little at the corners of her lips, "The style is almost ready, it''s still a while before it''s been made, and it hasn''t been ordered yet. The garment must be made in size, otherwise it will be made and it is not suitable. Let alone buy it. Its more troublesome to make changes if you buy them." Gu Jiuci moved in his heart and said, "Girl Guoer, I think this suit suits me well. I want to buy out the style of this suit, can I?" Although Gu Jiuci knew that he was a little bit aggressive, he didn''t want to wear the same clothes as others. System: Just say you want it, and the host will definitely give it. "Master Jiu, I actually intend to give this dress to you. Only you can wear this style. This embroidery shop has half of yours. How can I buy it out? It looks like you like it, then I Don''t worry." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, Gu Jiuci was a little speechless for a while. Happiness is happiness, and besides being happy, there is a feeling that he can''t tell. How does it feel? It may be very happy. Then, Tang Guo heard that Gu Jiu reported his size incoherently. Tang Guo almost didn''t hold back andughed directly. "Master Nine, your size may be undersized." "Howe, I only measured it a month ago." Chapter 1898: Village Chief’s Daughter (48) Chapter 1898: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (48) "Young Master Jiu, you didn''t find out, are you growing up?" Tang Guo nced at Gu Jiuci''s hem, "You can look at it yourself, don''t you?" Gu Jiuci buried his head, and when he looked at it this way, he realized that the hem was really short. No wonder he always felt a little strange in the past two days. It turned out that the clothes had be smaller. He usually makes new clothes once a month. He has not had time to make new clothes this month, and naturally he has no measure of size. At his age, he did grow slightly faster. "Girl Guo''er''s eyes are really amazing." Tang Guo smiled and looked at him, "The Nine Young Master,e in." "What?" Gu Jiuci asked subconsciously, "Or, I''ll go back and ask the butler to help me measure the size, ande back." He nced at the appearance of the garment on the rice paper, "Okay, this is only for mine." System: Don''t worry, if it weren''t for you, there are so many embroiderers in the Embroidery Vige, all of them are exquisitely skilled, do you need the host to write it yourself? When Gu Jiuci was about to turn around, Tang Guo hurriedly stopped the people: "Young Master Jiu, why do you want to stay close and be far away? I just make clothes. Why do you want to go back to the old housekeeper to measure your size? Here is my one. Isnt it more convenient to measure it?" Gu Jiuci, who was about to turn around to leave, stiffened for a moment. The roots of the ears turned red all of a sudden, and Girl Guoer was a woman, although he didn''t mind. But measure the size, isn''t that very intimate? Gu Jiuci didn''t speak for a while, and his mind was messed up. There was a flickering inside, Tang Guo wrapped his waist, looked up at him, and measured his size. Not only did his ears be red, but his face was also a little red. Why does he think about these strange things? But when he thought of these strange pictures, he couldn''t move his feet. "Master Nine,e in now, the clothes have been drawn in style, and the sizes are the same, you can start making clothes for you." Hearing Tang Guo''s curse-like voice, Gu Jiuci''s feet no longer obeyed, and walked into the house uncontrobly. When he walked in front of Tang Guo, he was startled to realize what he had done. The slight redness on his face has subsided, and the roots of his ears are still red as before, not only red, but also hot. Standing like this, he could smell the fragrance of her. This sweet and refreshing fragrance made his head dizzy. "Young Master Nine, raise your arm." Gu Jiuci lost the ability to think in his brain and raised his arm as he listened to Tang Guo. In an instant, he felt that he was hugged. He cast his eyes down. This is really not so good. Why doesn''t Girl Guoer find a small servant to help him measure the size? There is a difference between men and women. His eyes swept in the room, and it seemed that there were only two of him and Girl Guoer in the room. He let out a long sigh, no one else is there, it should have an impact on Girl Guoer''s reputation, right? As soon as he thought of this, the door was pushed open. Tang Guo hadn''t responded, and Gu Jiuci stiffened all over. Tang Guo was a little funny, just measuring the size, so nervous about what to do. System: Shy, people are trying to be cute. For whom, not for you. Who is always expressing, I like cute, praise others cute. If he isn''t cute anymore, don''t want him, who would he cry? "Sister Guoer, isn''t Abi away?" Lin Xinxin opened the door and shouted, nced at Tang Bi''s position, and finally fell on Gu Jiuci and Tang Guo, "Where did Abi go?" Chapter 1899: Village Chief’s Daughter (49) Chapter 1899: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (49) Gu Jiuci was stiff and speechless, and now Girl Guoer was holding his waist. In fact, he really wanted to say to Lin Xinxin that things were not what she saw. But the exnation is to cover up, and he tried his best to defend, people are afraid that he will think that there is a ghost in his heart. If Tang Bi ran into him, there would be nothing. However, I was bumped into by a girl from a vige that I didn''t know much about. I don''t know what the other person would think of Girl Guoer. "I still think this allows Abi to embroider the square embroidered handkerchief for me," Lin Xinxin was full of regret and didn''t care at all. Tang Guo gave Gu Jiu a measure of the size. "Sister Guoer, when will Abie back?" Tang Guo turned around and said, "Youeter, you will be back soon." "Is that so?" Lin Xinxin finally saw Gu Jiuci. She was not very afraid of this mysterious and noble son, "Jiu Young Master is here." Gu Jiuci stiffened his face and nodded. Seeing Lin Xinxin''s gaze, he didn''t know which muscle was wrong, and said on the spot, "I can be responsible." Lin Xinxin: Responsible? What responsibility? Tang Guo:? System: Hahahahahahahaha, his program is about to crash with a smile. After Gu Jiuci said those words, his heart was loose and his face became serious, "Miss Lin, I will marry Girl Guoer. Please don''t say anything bad about Girl Guoer in the vige. ." Lin Xinxin: What bad things would she say about sister Guoer? The same generation in the vige, who is not afraid of sister Guoer? It is the kid king, listening to sister Guoer''s gentle and gentle words, has to shiver for a long time. She dare to say that sister Guoer is not good? Sister Guoer is now their Tangjia Vige, everyone''s hope. Originally they had a good life, but they weren''t so prosperous. After getting sister Guoer''s embroidery vige, there are beautiful little houses in the vige, and they can eat meat all the time. Sister Guoer is the person they all respect. Whoever speaks ill of her depends on the vigers not tearing each other''s mouth apart. Lin Xinxin quickly reacted. Gu Jiuci said when he was about to marry Tang Guo, frowning, "Master Jiu, our sister Guoer does not marry, but only recruits son-inw." System: Hahahahahahaha! "Sister Guoer, didn''t you say that you became a rich man and wanted to hire a good-looking and obedient husband-inw? Why did Master Nine say that you want to marry you?" Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, not knowing what to exin. Gu Jiuci suddenly became responsible, and she was also a little caught off guard. System: Come on, don''t pretend, you are caught off guard, if you didn''t start teasing, people would not be able to help it? If you have nothing to do, who can stand it? "Young Master Nine, you have a distinguished status, and you must be unwilling to join Zuo Guoer sister''s house, right?" Lin Xinxin walked to Tang Guo''s side and said with a smile, "Then I advise you, or don''te to provoke our Guoer sister. " "The strong guy in the vige knows that Sister Guoer likes obedient, good-looking, and knowledgeable men. Now they have entered the academy, studying hard, and dont go out to fool around. There are really too many people who want to join Zhu Guoers house. Up." "Sister Guoer is still the number one embroiderer in the world, and she is also known as the master of embroiderers. Even if the young master is noble, she can''t force her to marry you." "Our people in Tangjia Vige are not vegetarians. Can the Nine Young Masters be able to do things that are difficult for a strong man?" Originally, Gu Jiuci said that she was responsible and marrying Tang Guo, because she was afraid that someone would use this to tarnish her reputation. Chapter 1900: The village chief’s daughter (50) Chapter 1900: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (50) Now I heard Lin Xinxin say that all the strong guys in the vige, because of Tang Guo''s conditions for recruiting husbands-inw, are earnestly changing themselves and making themselves more knowledgeable and attractive. Anxious in his heart, he blurted out, "I can also be a parent." Tang Guo nced at Gu Jiuci unexpectedly. Gu Jiuci panicked when he was seen. Listening to his body, he said seriously, "I can also be a parent, and the strong guy in the vige, no matter how he raises me, Its beautiful. No matter how you study, its not as good as I started when I was two years old. "Young Master Jiu, are you really going to be married?" Lin Xinxin waspletely curious. She looked at Gu Jiuci and nodded, "Master Jiu is indeed the best-looking man I have ever seen, the rough guys in our vige. People are indeed iparable. If you are sincere to Sister Guo''er and are willing to join her, you can join her if she likes. Lin Xinxin''s words made Gu Jiuci wonder what to say. He waspletely lost just now, obviously Lin Xinxin is a little girl in the vige. Why he just couldn''t control it, all nonsense was said. Gu Jiuci looked upset, really embarrassed. Tang Guo nced at him, and said to Lin Xinxin, "Xin Xin, don''t make fun of Master Nine, just as it was just a joke." "Sister Guoer, in fact, Young Master Nine is really good." Lin Xinxin added, "If you don''t like it, then forget it. Sister Guoer is so good, there will be many young, outstanding and good-looking men in the future who are willing to join in. From Tangjia Vige." Lin Xinxin''s words made Gu Jiuci couldn''t help but: "Girl Guoer, I''m serious, not a joke. If you look at me, I''m willing to be a parent." After saying this, Gu Jiuci felt a little more at ease. Looking at Tang Guo eagerly, and thinking about it carefully, it was also quite good to enter the family. He likes toe to her and is willing to look at her every day. When measuring the size before, her mind was all over her. Thinking of that kind of ambiguous picture, his heart seemed to flow through, warm. Gu Jiuci is very clear-headed this time. So he likes toe here. Does he like to be with Girl Guoer? He blinked and said it again, still in a very proud tone, "Girl Guoer, do you want to think about it, the whole world looks like me, there are not many." System: This style of painting really changes quickly, from shy to shameless, only a step away. "Sister Guoer, then I''ll leave first, and I''ll look for Abi in a while." Although Lin Xinxin wanted to watch the excitement a bit, she still had things to do. As for whether Gu Jiuci will enter the family of Zhu Tang Guo, I will knowter. And now this scene, she is not very suitable here. She thought privately that Gu Jiuci was a man worthy of her sister Guoer. She must go back about this matter and talk to others. "Just now Xinxin said, I have another request." Tang Guo smiled and raised his head, "Not only to look good, but also to be obedient." Gu Jiuci''s ears have always been red, and he didn''t know what to say for a while. A big man, he was really ashamed to say he was obedient. "Xinxin talks a lot, Chapter 1901: Village Chief’s Daughter (51) Chapter 1901: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (51) "I am the boss of Xiuzhuang. Even if the vigers know something, they dare not talk about it in person." Gu Jiuci frowned, meaning to talk secretly? "Girl Guoer..." "Young Master Jiu, you don''t have to worry." Tang Guo was already remembering the size of Gu Jiuci, Gu Jiuci followed her, sniffing the fragrance floating from her hair. Thinking of getting along for so long, in fact, his attention has long been attracted by her. It''s just that he never knew, and he didn''t realize that his mind has been on her. "Girl Guoer, if you don''t dislike it, I will listen to you in the future. Whatever you say is what you say." After Gu Jiuci wanted to understand, when he said these things, he was generous and even went to Tang Guo''s. In front of him, "Look, there are not many people who look good like me, listen to you, and have knowledge? Not only do I have good knowledge, but I also paint. I am a man, and I know that those noble sons prefer What kind of clothes I can draw for you." "As well as a huge embroidery shop, I have transferred it to your home, and the entire embroidery shop is still yours. My family is also rich, and my share is for you to keep." Looking back, he asked the second brother more important points, precious items. Whether it is a tribute, a house, or good things from the Western Regions. Let him choose first, and then distribute it to others. "Young Master Nine, your status is honorable, will your family agree?" Gu Jiuci was overjoyed, "As long as Girl Guo''er sees it, the people in my family, I am convinced. Even if they are unwilling, they can''t control my head. But Girl Guoer can rest assured, I think they have no reason not to agree." The eldest brother and the second brother were worried about his life-long events before, and always sent him various portraits of youngdies in Beijing. He had no interest at all, didn''t watch it at all, and let the housekeeper burn it when he sent it. Last year, he was really a bit annoying, and people sent words back. If they dared to send a portrait of a woman, he would go to the temple and be a monk. After this incident, the eldest brother and the second brother wrote a letter, although they were talking about them, they did not force him to find a girl anymore. Now that he has a girl he likes, elder brother and second elder brother, he should be very happy. This girl, they will be satisfied. As for the maturity, they shouldn''t mind, it''s better than being a monk. "Young Master Nine, are you only willing to join my family for the sake of my fame, or are there other reasons?" Although Gu Jiuci was a little embarrassed, he still cheeked and said in a low voice, "Guo''er, I like to be with you, especially when I am with you." After a pause, he said again, "Do you agree? If you agree , Dont call me Young Master Jiu from now on, its too strange, you call me Ah Jiu." The eldest brother and the second brother call him Xiao Jiu, and the girl he likes calls him A Jiu. Thinking about being called A Jiu by her, his heart is so sweet. He always felt that living in this world has everything, but something is missing. He desperately finds what he likes, likes to be alone in the corner and paint, enjoying the feeling of silence. Like eating delicious food, it will satisfy his lips and teeth. The direction of the food can fill the empty space in his heart, and he can temporarily stop thinking about what is missing in his life. Now he is satisfied. What hecks in his life is a girl who can call him Ah Jiu. Chapter 1902: Village Chief’s Daughter (52) Chapter 1902: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (52) Gu Jiuci looked at Tang Guo earnestly, waiting for the answer. Tang Guo''s lips smiled a little, and he called out softly, "Okay, Ah Jiu." Gu Jiuci couldn''t describe the feeling in his heart at this time. He only felt that his blood was warm, as if it was about to boil. He almost couldn''t help it and went to hug her. Fortunately, he finally controlled it. He already understood why he wanted to store her embroidered handkerchief and was reluctant to wipe his hands with the embroidered handkerchief she sent. After expressing his intentions, Gu Jiuci looked at Tang Guo''s gaze, very straightforward, serious, and shiny. Anyone who was looked at by such sincere and focused eyes would have to move. Because it is so sincere, sincere can warm people''s hearts. When Tang Bi persuaded Tang Qiang to return without Guo, he saw Gu Jiuci, holding several beautiful hairpins in his hand, and sent them to Tang Guo, "I don''t know what Guoer you like, I brought them all. There are gold hairpins, host hairpins, and gold iid with jade. These earrings are from the Western Regions, they are gorgeous in color, and they are all suitable for you." He just went back to find these things. After expressing his heart, he remembered that Tang Guo once said that he wanted to make money to buy silk and satin dresses, gold head noodles, and jewelry. Then I couldn''t wait to go back, pulling the housekeeper and Lin Yan, and frantically looking for things my daughter liked in the whole house. When he left, the second brother had prepared these things for him. He said that he would give them to the girl he liked in the future. Before, he sneered, but now he is a little grateful to his lustful second brother. Tang Bi frowned, what is going on? She just went out for an hour, who can go around her, what terrible things happened here? Why did that Gu Jiuci look even more shameless, holding a bunch of precious jewelry, and sending it to her sister. He even directly called A sister''s name, Guo''er, which is really affectionate. Gu Jiuci is a disciple. Tang Bi walked over and nced at Gu Jiuci with cross-brows. "Young Master Jiu, its not appropriate for you to give these to Sister? Section." Best, get out,e here and miss her sister. This kind of wealthy prince is really the most dangerous, she will not allow anyone to hurt A sister. "Abi is back," Gu Jiuci nced at the jewelry in front of him, "you should choose one too." "Young Master Nine, please call me Girl Abi or Girl Tang Er." Tang Bi was very serious. Gu Jiuci nced at Tang Guo eagerly, and then said, "Abi, don''t get me wrong. Guoer and I have been set for life, and I will join your family in the future. I will send someone home for this matter. , To exin to my family, I will also exin to the vige chief that Guoers name will not be defaced. Tang Bi was stunned. ? Gu Jiuci actually wants to join the family? Such a noble person actually wants to join their family? "Abi, choose one." Tang Guo said, seeing Tang Bi stunned, he helped her choose a jasper hairpin, "Ajiu is very sincere." "Sister, he..." "He''s the best looking, he listens to me now." Tang Guo said with a smile. Tang Bi was speechless, looking at Gu Jiuci, who looked particrly obedient, and put away all his sharpness, he was speechless. Gu Jiuci hurriedly said, "Abi, don''t worry, I will listen to your sister in the future. Everything she says is right." Tang Bi: You can be so shameless, no wonder that sister A has been coaxed and her premonition hase true. But it can also prove that Gu Jiuci is different from Su Mochen. You can lower your body. Those who say these things must really like A sister. So... Is she secretly observing? "If you are not good to Sister Sister and dare to bully him, I will take you out of the house with a broom." With a smile on Gu Jiuci''s face, he thought to himself, have you ever heard that asking God is easy to send to God? From now on, he will be Guo''er''s person. The little girl Lin Xinxin must have spread the whole vige about his going to the Zhutang family. Chapter 1903: Village Chief’s Daughter (53) Chapter 1903: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (53) Gu Jiuci was right. That afternoon, Lin Xinxin spread the whole vige about his going to join Tang Guo''s house. Throughout the afternoon, many people came to Tang Guo''s house one after another. They all came to ask Tang Guo if this matter was true. If it were true, then the boys in their family would have no chance at all. There is really no sense in this world. You said that you Gu Jiuci, you look so good-looking, have a good education, and have such a good family background. Marry ten or eight wives and concubines to enjoy the blessings of the people. Why do you have toe in? "Yes, Ah Jiu will join our family in the future." Tang Guo replied with a smile, and Li Auntie in the vige finally returned disappointed. Tang Guo is the boss of Xiuzhuang, even if she is unwilling, what can she do? The people in their vige respect Tang Guo, and they can''t me them because she hired someone who was not from their family and was dissatisfied. Disappointment is disappointment, and there is no alternative. Then Gu Jiuci, stop by Tang Guo''s side, not to mention that he is really a good match. The male is handsome and the female is handsome. Not to mention the vige, even the city, I am afraid I can''t find one, than Gu Jiu Ci is more appropriate. "Yes, Ah Jiu has sent someone back to tell his family about our affairs. It shouldn''t be long before there will be news." "I''m very satisfied. He looks good, and he said that he will listen to me in the future. Ah Jiu said that in this world, he is as good-looking as he is, and people who listen to me are rare. I think it makes sense." "My dad? Ah Jiu is so good, he is willing to be a parent, and he won''t object to it. Maybe he''s happy. "Don''t worry, how could he bully me? In the future, he will join my family. There are so many people in our vige." Gu Jiuci sat aside obediently, watching Tang Guo deal with the warmhearted people in the vige. All came to ask the truth about this matter. At the same time, he was worried about his honorable status, and he was afraid that Tang Guo would suffer. These people were all for Tang Guo''s sake, and Gu Jiuci had to sit obediently without speaking. If someone asks him, he will express his attitude, and will listen to Tang Guo from now on. He thought so in his heart. Listening to her, is there anything wrong? Will it cause any trouble to his life? Neither. Listening to her, he was still very happy and fulfilled. Tang Bi had been observing Gu Jiuci and found that he was not impatient at all. There is no malice towards the people in these viges. When Tang Guo spoke, he sat on the side obediently, smiling all the way. When someone greeted him, he nodded. Someone came to him carefully and asked him why he chose this way. He said that he likes to be with Guoer and is willing to listen to her. There is no difference between entering a family and marrying her home. He also said that he likes the life here, the mountains and rivers are beautiful, away from the hustle and bustle, it is a good ce to survive. Worthy of being a well-educated person, just a few words opened the vigers brows and smiled, greatly increasing their favor with him. Gu Jiuci, who lowered his body in this way, relieved Tang Bi a lot. Although she encountered a scourge that brought disaster to her family in her previous life, it does not mean that all men are bad in this world. Didnt that count her father and three older brothers? From the current situation, Gu Jiuci is a good man. In short, she will supervise each other. In the evening, Tang Jindou finally came back. Chapter 1904: Village Chief’s Daughter (54) Chapter 1904: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (54) This time, Tang Guo''s eldest brother Tang Changsheng, second brother Tang Changchun, and third brother Tang Changqing all returned. There is no other reason, so many things have happened in the vige, and the city is so long away from the vige. Tang Guo''s identity is not ordinary nowadays, the whole city knows that she wants to hire a son-inw. Gu Jiuci was about to enter the family, but it was strange that Lin Xinxin''s big mouth passed it out. They didn''t know. Even the magistrate and the magistrate know about it. When the three came back, Gu Jiuci had not yet returned. Now his mind has decided that he does not want to stay in the house every day. So when he watched Tang Jindoue back with two tall men and a handsome young man, he was stunned. Then he quickly stood up and moved to Tang Guo''s side. Tang Jindou smiled and greeted Gu Jiuci, "Master Nine." Gu Jiuci quickly said: "It is enough for the vige chief to call me Xiaojiu." Tang Jindou: "..." Is this abducting his daughter, so guilty? System: What does it mean to abduct your daughter? It is obviously your daughter who abducted someone. "Guo''er, Dad wants to talk to Young Master Nine. You and Abi go out to y first, can you?" Tang Jindou is not an unenlightened person. Tang Guo wanted to recruit his son-inw. He had understood and agreed. It''s just that he hadn''t thought that the person who was recruited would be Gu Jiuci. If he had been killed before, he would not believe it. Tang Guo nodded, "Father, brothers, don''t bully him, talk hard." When Tang Jindou heard it, he understood that his daughter really liked this Gu Jiuci. Okay, then he will be polite, don''t do anything, just talk about Gu Jiuci''s n, after all, this big thing. That night, Tang Jindou took his three sons and shut Gu Jiuci in the room, not knowing what he was talking about. Except for Gu Jiuci, no one knows what incredible things he has experienced as a young man. When they came out together, Tang Jindou was all smiles, and his brothers were also very satisfied. Gu Jiuci''s lips were a little dry, and after talking so much, he was really thirst to death. Since he was born, he has been a noble person. Who would dare to ask him so many questions at once, he had to answer them carefully one by one. In order to be with the beloved girl, he really worked hard. It was really not easy to finally get the future old husband and three brothers-inws. Especially the third brother-inw, who has learned a lot of knowledge and asked the most tricky questions. Sure enough, don''t reason with schrs. All kinds of crooked truths can drown people. When Su Mochen knew that Gu Jiuci was going to join Tang Guo''s house, he had decided to leave early. Originally, he was going to leave in ten days. After learning about this, he told Tang Qian that there was something urgent, and he left on the third day. They left in the middle of the night, and Tang Qian was afraid that they would be prevented from walking during the day. "Abi, why aren''t you sleeping?" Tang Bi was watching, Tang Qiang was walking in the Su Mochen carriage. She is always easy to wake up at night, and she wakes up with a little movement. "Sister Qiang Qiang, I''m really afraid that someone will stop her." Tang Bi said in a low voice, "Sister, go to sleep, I''m just a little worried, but now it''s useless to worry." She couldn''t control whether it was life or death. She just didn''t understand why Tang Qiang was so stubborn and insisted on leaving with Su Mochen. The next day, when Tang Jindou knew about this, he was a little angry, and wrote to Tang Yindou quickly. After half a month, Tang Yindou came back. Chapter 1905: Village Chief’s Daughter (55) Chapter 1905: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (55) Tang Yindou was also very angry. Although he liked making money, he still loved his daughter. Tang Qiang''s temperament, he understood. Even if he is at home, he may not be able to stop it. That Su Mochen, he had long known that he was not a simple businessman. So I have always been very polite to each other. How long the other party wants to live, he doesn''t dare to drive people away for fear of getting into trouble. Su Mochen didn''t think he had seen anything. He also knew that Tang Qian liked Su Mochen, but never thought that she would still follow Su Mochen. Su Mochen left, which made him breathe a sigh of relief, but his heart couldn''t be relieved. His daughter still didn''t know what was going on now and what would happen to him in the future. I was angry for several days, and sent someone to check the news. In the end, to no avail, Tang Yindou had no choice but to buy some finished products from the embroidery vige. He guessed that Su Mochen''s identity was either rich or expensive, and was seriously injured. He had heard some gossip from the capital. Therefore, this time, he took the goods to the capital. This kind of goods is sure to make a profit without losing money, and at the same time, he can inquire about Tang Qiang''s news. No matter where a person goes, leave him a letter anyway. Tang Yindou took the people, pulled the goods, and ran into arge team of oing convoys. All of them were riding horses, all of them heroic, and it was not easy at first nce. He quickly greeted the guys to make way, to make way for these people who don''t know their identities and are very honorable at first sight. At this moment, a carriage stopped next to him, and the carriage curtain was lifted. An old man who looked a little old but energetic asked him with a smile, "Dare to ask, is this direction to Qingning County?" " "Yes, this direction is to Qingning County." Tang Yindou said quickly, in fact, his calf was trembling. Running outside all the year round, he has seen countless people. There are many of them. There are ministers in the court, although they are only five or six ranks, they are not small officials. The old man in front of him, the majesty of his whole body, was simply someone he had seen before, and they couldn''t add up. He smiled amiably, but the appearance of not being angry and prestige really made him a little scared. Especially on the other party, there is still a suffocating aura against his face, which is in contrast to his kind face. I really don''t understand what kind of person it is. Tang Yindou was afraid of such a person. What kind of person is this, how could he go to Qingning County? He didn''t dare to look at this person directly, but from the situation of the entire motorcade, he could observe that these people were not walking fast or slow, not rushing or impatient. It is conceivable that going to Qingning County is not something very urgent. In other words, it should not bring any danger to their county. The convoy is still pulling a lot of goods, andbined with the people in the carriage, wouldn''t it be going back to provide for the elderly? Thinking about this, Tang Yindou felt more at ease. "Your Excellency is the owner of the caravan?" Tang Yindou replied, "Yes." "Oh, what are you selling?" Tang Yindou dared not answer, "Some embroidery treasures and ready-made clothes." "Is it from the Tang Family Embroidery Vige of Tangjia Vige?" Tang Yindou raised his head subconsciously, "Yes." After being surprised, he was also relieved. Now the entire world knows about Tang''s Embroidery Vige. It is normal for such a distinguished person to know. The old man smiled, "Are you from Tang Vige?" Tang Yindou couldn''t help asking, "How do you know?" Chapter 1906: Village Chief’s Daughter (56) Chapter 1906: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (56) "As everyone knows, the orders of Tang''s Embroidery Vige are fixed. I think you have a lot of goods here. You are not from Tangjia Vige. How can you get so many knives?" Tang Yindou was still thinking about how to answer, but the old man didn''t care, bid him farewell, and the long motorcade headed towards Qingning County. Tang Yindou looked at the carts of goods, there were dozens of carts. I increasingly believe that this old man went to Qingning County to provide for the elderly. Qingning County has beautiful mountains and beautiful waters, the people live and work in peace and contentment, the county magistrate is also a good official, and there are ces like Tang''s Embroidery Vige. A few dayster, a long convoy came outside Tangjia Vige, attracting all the vigers in the vige. At that time, Tang Guo and Tang Bi were at home, Tang Bi was embroidering the handkerchief, and Tang Guo was painting the garment. Gu Jiuci was sitting outside the window, helping her peel garlic. Since the two expressed their hearts to each other, they have won Tang Jindou''s approval. Gu Jiuci was also shameless, and came to eat dinner every day. He gave the housekeeper and Lin Yan everything about buying ingredients, washing and cutting vegetables. Tangguo uses garlic every time it cooks. This matter of peeling garlic is naturally up to him. Sitting by the window, peeling garlic, and being able to talk to the fruit in the window, really couldn''t be better. Lin Yan, the vegetable buyer, and the housekeeper met when the convoy owner arrived in the city. They came back together, and the man who came out of the seemingly low-key carriage was the same old man Tang Yindou met a few days ago. Lin Yan and the housekeeper, each carrying a basket of vegetables and meat, each carrying a chicken and a duck in each hand. The picture was so beautiful that the old man couldn''t help but smile, "What are you doing?" "Master, it was ordered by the master," Lin Yan said coldly, "After a while, the subordinates and the housekeeper have to deal with these and clean them up, so that Girl Guoer can use these for cooking." "Where is Xiao Jiu now?" the old man asked. The butler smiled and said, "I guess, I''m helping Girl Guo''er peeling garlic. Master, do you want the old ve to call the master out?" "No, Xiao Jiu actually peels garlic, you just take me over to see it." The old man had an enthusiastic look at Xiao Jiu who was peeling garlic, he had never seen him. If the second child knew, he would definitelyin, because of his own identity, he couldn''t leave, right? Haha, that''s so interesting. At the old man''s order, Lin Yan and the housekeeper squeezed their feet and quietly pushed the door open, letting the old man walk in. As soon as he entered the yard, the old man saw that he was leaning against the window, his sleeves rolled up, the folding fan was pinned to his waist, he was holding a dagger in one hand, and a garlic in the other. Seeing this scene, the old man couldn''t helpughing. It turns out that Xiao Jiu peeled garlic like this? Gu Jiuci heard theughter, turned his head naturally, and watched the old man hurriedly shouted, "Brother, you are here." "Here." The old man took a big step and quickly walked to Gu Jiuci, "Little Jiu, my eldest brother gave you this dagger for self-defense. Why did you use it to peel garlic?" "This dagger has been with me for many years, and it has never been out of the sheath. Now it finally has a ce to use it. Brother should be honored for it." Isnt it an honor to be able to peel garlic for his fruit? If he really sees blood, Guo''er will definitely dislike it, and he has to change one. Chapter 1907: Village Chief’s Daughter (57) Chapter 1907: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (57) "Guo''er, this is my eldest brother." Gu Jiuci put the dagger and garlic aside. Tang Guo had brought water out for him and let him clean his hands. At the same time, let Tang Bi greet the old man to enter. The eyes of the old man also looked at Tang Guo''s body. Originally he didn''t hold any hope, mainly because his Xiaojiu liked it, and they couldn''t oppose it. It was better than being a monk. Now that he saw the real person, he dispelled all his previous thoughts. The woman who can create Tang''s embroidery vige is truly extraordinary. Not only talented, but also good looking. If you dress up a little bit and go out, you might think that you are ady in Beijing. But he believes that this woman is much better than thedy in Beijing. There is also a vaguely intuition that the other party is good at it. The pace is calm, every step is almost the same, except for years of martial arts, few people do this. He had guessed wrong at this point. Tang Guo had a strong soul, and the things he learned had already been engraved in his soul. This body doesn''t know how to martial arts, but as long as she has the heart and a little practice, she can reallypare with martial arts masters in the mortal world. The old man observed, Tang Guo, and came to a conclusion that this girl had clear eyes, but could not see through it at a nce. It was obvious that she had a delicate mind, had her own city, and was not a person full of calctions. What Tang Guo interacted with Gu Jiuci was that he also found that this girl always smiled when he saw his Xiao Jiu, and she was still a little bit pampered, almost shing his old waist. So, Xiao Jiu was abducted like this? "Brother, this is Guoer." Gu Jiuci stood beside Tang Guo and grabbed Tang Guo''s hand all at once, "I have promised Guo''er that I will join her in the future. Brother, you and 2nd brother, can''t object. Actually, it''s useless to object. Im here to inform you of this news. This can be considered a life-long event, and I want to make it clear to Guoer about everything about me." The old manughed angrily, "You all cut first and then y, what can you do with my second child? Is it true that my brother is willing to be a monk?" Gu Jiuci pursed his lips and stopped talking. Isn''t it that they always send him portraits of various women, which annoys him? Otherwise, who wants to be a monk. After knowing Guo''er, he will be a monk again, that is a fool. Its great to live a prosperous little life with He Guoer in Tangs Vige. "Lin Yan, you and the housekeeper first go to wash the vegetables. Brother, let''s have dinner before we talk about anything." Gu Jiuci let go of Tang Guo''s little hand, "Guo''er, I''m going to chop the firewood, andter you cook, I''ll make a fire." Old man: "..." His younger brother''s body was not upied by lonely ghosts, right? But he didn''t stop it, it was really rare to see Xiao Jiu being so active. Xiao Jiu chopping wood? I haven''t seen it. He must have knowledge when hees, and he also understands that Xiao Jiu is telling him how important this girl is in the other party''s heart, let him be careful. In fact, how important the proof is, don''t have to chop wood. After the old man had a delicious lunch, he nned to take back that sentence. If you can eat such delicious food every meal, Xiao Jiu likes to chop wood, then go chop wood. He is the eldest brother, no objection. Isnt it just chopping wood? It''s not a big deal, but it can still keep fit. After lunch, a few people sat down in the house. Chapter 1908: Village Chief’s Daughter (58) Chapter 1908: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (58) In fact, there has always been a person in the family who behaves very abnormally. Back and forth, I kept my head buried and didn''t speak much. Who is this person? Who else can it be besides Tang Bi? The old man had just stepped into the yard. When she saw it, she was stunned in front of the embroidery frame,pletely at a loss. This person, she had seen him in her previous life, although she had only one side, she still remembered clearly. Compared to just being born again, she is much more calm now. I was surprised at first, and then chose to remain silent and be a transparent person. When she heard Gu Jiuci calling her eldest brother, she also guessed the identity of Gu Jiuci. It turns out that in the previous life, the person called the mysterious little lord was Gu Jiuci? Before she died, she had never seen Gu Jiuci. I''ve only heard of the other party, it seems that he is not a very peaceful master, likes to y around, but I don''t know the others. "Girl Guoer, you must have guessed that Xiao Jiu''s identity is unusual, right?" The old man said with a smile, while introducing his own name, "My name is Gu Ronghe. Since I will be a family in the future, Xiao Jiu is determined to join the family. Your home, then you will call me the eldest brother for life from now on." He is not a literati, even if he is in a high position, in this mountainousnd, he does not like to pay attention to the rules of restraining people. He likes things that are hearty and hearty. People who are hearty and hearty don''t like to y around in the court. Tang Guo nodded, "Some guesses." System: Bad woman, knowing Gu Jiuci''s name clearly knows the identity of the other party, guess what it means, hypocritical. "Gu, is the surname of Yu Guoguo." Gu Ronghe said, "Today is my second brother, Xiao Jiu is our little brother, we are brothers. Xiao Jiu was born at thetest, and there is a big gap between my age." "In fact, he is not very old, he is less than 30 years old." Gu Jiuci added, "The reason why my elder brother looks older is because the country of Yu was not peaceful many years ago. In order to stabilize the aggression of other border countries, ten He started fighting at a few years old. The conditions were very difficult and his body suffered a loss. That''s why he was gray-haired and looked like an old man in his sixties." "If it weren''t for those things, the older brother would look younger." Gu Jiuci continued to add that the person he most respected in his heart was his older brother. It can be said that his elder brother beat down the stability of the Yu Kingdom today. When the mother was pregnant with his second brother, she was framed and poisoned, and she was in poor health. There is no way to participate in this, only to do some brainstorming things. And he was much luckier. Although the father and the emperor passed away when the mother was pregnant with him, he was controlled by the elder brother and the second brother, and there was no turmoil, and the second brother sessfully enthroned. Since he was born, he has lived the best life, and there is no prince''s lifeparable to him. All the suffering was caused by the eldest brother and the second brother. They didn''t want him to suffer, and they would inevitably spoil him a little bit more. "Brother, don''t worry, when Ah Jiu arrives at my house, I will treat him well and will not bully him." Tang Guo said. Gu Ronghe: "..." Isn''t she supposed to say this? Gu Jiuci''s ears were a little red, "Brother, you heard that, Guo''er is kind to me." "I heard that my eldest brother has a dark wound on his body. I identally got a set of medical books here. It''s a pity that I didn''t learn these, and I don''t know the secrets. There are many medical books, a thick wooden box, and my eldest brother''s identity is unusual. , There are countless capable people under my hand, maybe I can study something out." Tang Guo turned around and took out a wooden box. She had already thought that Gu Ronghe and the current emperor had to live well, and they would definitely not die early because of physical loss. The medical books here, they used to study, can definitely prolong their lifespan and treat hidden injuries, even if they are poisoned in the womb. She wanted the people on Su Mochen''s side to thank the flowers, and the emperor and Gu Ronghe were still full of energy, as if they could live another hundred years. Thinking about it, it''s a little bit of excitement. System: badass. However, Gu Jiuci should be very happy, and the host probably didn''t say that it was because Gu Jiuci made so many. Chapter 1909: Village Chief’s Daughter (59) Chapter 1909: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (59) Gu Ronghe was a little surprised, and at first he didn''t care much about what he could encounter in this mountainousnd. But when Tang Guo handed him a medical book, he took a few serious nces and then became serious. It is said that a long illness bes a cure, and he can understand the medical book. Although he couldn''tprehend it very deeply, he was still able to distinguish between what is a good medical book and what is not. "Brother, these medical books identally fell into my hands, and they didn''t work. You should be able to use them. When Ajiu arrives at my house, I can''t say nothing." Gu Jiuci was a little embarrassed. But Guo''er looked at his eyes, which made him very happy. Although being loved and spoiled by a woman so inly, many men cannot ept it. But he didn''t care, he wished, in Guo''er''s eyes, there was only him, thinking of him everything. The best smile belongs only to him. Whether a man proves he has the ability or not is not necessarily strong in all aspects, overwhelming the woman. He didn''t think he was weak, he was softened in front of Guoer, but he just liked the feeling. If Guoer needs him, he can stand in front of her instantly, block out some thorns for her, and protect her integrity. He can also help Guo''er with many things, peeling garlic, chopping wood, and painting ready-made clothes that men like... Anyway, he can do whatever Guoer needs. Gu Jiuci saw Gu Ronghe looking at the medical book with a serious face, and felt a little joy in his heart. The medical book must be useful if my brother is so serious. From between his elder brother''s eyebrows, he also saw a little joy, indicating that it is of great use. Because the eldest brother participated in the war in his teens, was eating and sleeping, sun and rain, and suffered countless dark injuries. Now he is only forty years old and looks like a gray-haired old man. The imperial doctors have judged that the maximum life span is fifty years old. As for the second brother, because he was poisoned in the fetus, his body was weak, and he was three years younger than his eldest brother. ording to the imperial physician, he may not live to be fifty years old. He had traveled to many ces and found countless travel doctors, but he couldn''t help it. The eldest brother and the second brother told him not to have any intentions, this is all fate. They will take good care of Yu Kingdom until they die. As for who to hand over to the next Yu Congress, it depends on the talents of those under his hand. But they will leave a way for him to survive and ensure that he will not be harmed. After experiencing the battles between the court, the court, and the country, the two did not hope, and bound Gu Jiuci, who did not like these battles. He likes mountains and rivers, likes food, likes quiet ces, and they try their best to satisfy his wishes. After wandering for so many years, Gu Jiuci finally stopped at Tangjia Vige without knowing why. Originally he nned to leave one day. Later, he identally heard that Tang Guo was going to do big business to buy Luo skirts, and he really stopped. "Brother, are medical books useful?" The eldest brother and the second brother can live longer, of course he is happy. "It''s useful, I''ll send someone back as soon as possible and show your second brother''s doctors." Gu Ronghe quickly flipped through several books, and his heart was overwhelmed with excitement. Not only did he treat the dark wounds, but also heal his body, even during the fetal period. There are solutions to poisoning. For longevity, there is even a book on exercises for conditioning the body. Gu Ronghe borrowed Tang Guo''s book case on the spot and copied this exercise. Chapter 1910: The village chief’s daughter (60) Chapter 1910: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (60) Gu Ronghe was shocked. He didn''t worry about why Tang Guo took out these things. Whether it is intentional or unintentional, it is of great benefit to him. Besides, they are a family. This is enough proof that the other party really likes his Xiaojiu. Xiao Jiu deserves to be his younger brother, with a good vision. Tang Bi is depressed, when was the medical book? Sure enough, she still didn''t understand Sister A. After copying the exercises, Gu Ronghe had already memorized it. He put the copy he had copied into the wooden box, intending to send his confidant back to the pce to train for the emperor. As for the original one, he handed it to Tang Guo and said, "This is a good exercise that can prolong your life. Although you won''t be a martial arts master after practicing, it has a good body conditioning effect. Both men and women, both Can practice." "It turned out to be a technique." Tang Guo pretended to be surprised, and put it away, "Thank you for your reminder, Brother." Tang Guo took the exercises, turned around and put them in a box, "I will let my father and brother practice all the time," she nced at Tang Bi, "Abi, I have to practice too." Tang Bi nodded quickly, "Hmm." Although he would not be a master of martial arts, as long as he made himself stronger, Tang Bi was willing to suffer this pain. Gu Ronghe looked at Tang Guo''s swift pace, and remembered how surprised she was just now. The acting was really alike. He really didn''t know whether she acted this way on purpose or didn''t even know that she had revealed herself. He didn''t think about it at all, so he decided that the other party acted deliberately. Why is it so easy to expose yourself differently? Gu Ronghe thought deeply. There are two reasons. First, this is a fool. Second, this is a master who is not afraid of anything at all. People don''t care at all. Exposing this will affect her. Naturally, in his heart, Tang Guo belongs to the second kind of person. If you are the second child, you may have to worry about this again. I don''t know who Tang Guo is. I''m afraid it''s trouble sleeping and eating, so I have to find out. He is different, no matter who she is, now Xiao Jiu in his family is going to be married. He believed that his vision, this woman, was true to his Xiao Jiu. Even when he took out those medical books, he suspected that the other party knew something and was already prepared. Otherwise, how could it be so suitable, and what they need is what they need? When Gu Ronghe came to Tangjia Vige, he saw that the people here were simple and honest, and everyone who came and went with a simple smile. The vigers knew that he was Gu Jiuci''s eldest brother, and he specially sent things to talk to Tang Jindou about Gu Jiuci''s marriage, and they all smiled at him. The majesty on him is indeed a bit scary. But after talking to him, I felt that the other party was approachable and very bold, which was very popr with the vigers. Especially knowing that the other party has pulled dozens of carts of things is enough to show that they attach great importance to this matter. Gu Ronghe took some people around the vige, pondered for a moment, and thought that the current Tang house and Gu Jiucis house were too small. He nned to talk to Tang Jin about repairing the house. Tang Jindou also knew, Gu Jiuci''s true identity, he almost fell on the ground without being scared. I thought it was the son of the capital, but he didn''t expect it to be the mysterious little prince. This person named Gu Ronghe, this name, he said at the beginning, why is that so familiar, and then he remembered, isn''t that the warlord of their Yu Kingdom? Chapter 1911: The village chief’s daughter (61) Chapter 1911: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (61) At that time, Tang Jindou was so excited that he wanted to kneel down. King Zhan, I think decades ago, Yu was not settled at home and abroad. If it weren''t for the existence of the King of War, these little people, how could they have a good life today. His family Guo''er was really able, and he actually let the brother of King Zhan join their family. The key is that they are not angry and they agree. It''s really trivial to build a house or something. His family does this. He didn''t expect that Gu Ronghe would find many people to help this repair. The furnishings of the house, some objects, and all the materials for building the house were prepared by others. With Gu Ronghe here, they built a house, and they built what they wanted, and they could build as high as they wanted. After all, this is where the little prince will live in the future. Who dares to say that they vited the specifications and built the house? Tang Guo gave that exercise to the whole family. Everyone has to live a long time. She also calcted how long she could live in this world. [The Tang family had an ident when the original owner was fifteen years old. When she met Tang Bi again, she was thirty. It took fifteen years to take revenge, but to no avail and died. Therefore, the age of the death of the original owner is forty-five. In addition, the host can extend for twenty years in this world and can live to sixty-five years old. After Tang Guo listened, he smiled and said, "That''s enough, sixty-five. In ancient times, when the average age was forty-five, it was considered longevity." Gu Ronghe seemed to want to be here in my home, a huge and luxurious house that took half a year to build. The vigers of Tangjia Vige are not fools. With such a big battle, they even saw that the county magistrate came and understood that Gu Jiu''s family was not easy. The person who Gu Jiuci called the eldest brother and became the eldest master by the butler is not a simple person. The old man who was already a bit knowledgeable felt that Gu Ronghe must have killed a lot of people in his hands. Even if he was restrained, there was no way to cover it up. But between the opponent''s eyebrows, there is all righteousness, and he is polite to them, obviously not a bad person. The time for the medical book was sent back. In less than three months, the imperial physician worked out the results. Currently they are running on both sides to help the emperor and Gu Ronghe adjust their bodies. After a few months, both their bodies have improved. Coupled with the practice of prolonging life, they are still younger. The gray-haired Gu Ronghe had ck hair on all parts of his scalp. Gu Jiuci was particrly happy after learning about this. Once, when he went to the creek with Tang Guo, he didn''t control it and hugged Tang Guo''s waist forcefully, saying that he was really happy and thanked him very much. Tang Guo said in a joking tone, "Then Ah Jiu, when are you going to agree with your body?" Gu Jiuci was a little embarrassed at the time. Although his face was calm, his ears were red and transparent. "Ajiu, look at how much I have helped you. Now the imperial doctor has said that the life span of the eldest brother and the second elder brother will all increase. If you continue, your body will get better and better, and you will live longer than the average person. Then, you Say you should agree with your body?" After being asked twice, Gu Jiuci finally said: "When Guo''er thinks, whenever." Anyway, I''m used to shamelessly. In front of the girl he likes, what a shame is, he puts his arms around Tang Guo''s waist. Whispered. "Ajiu, your ears are so red, are you shy?" Gu Jiuci was serious, "Guoer is wrong, I''m excited." Chapter 1912: Village Chief’s Daughter (62) Chapter 1912: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (62) "I see people blushing when they are excited, Ajiu, you are really strange. When they are excited, they only have red ears." Gu Jiuci took Tang Guo''s hand, knowing that she was teasing him, he was very happy to the hell, "I''m different from those people." "Let''s get married, the house has beenpleted, and I can''t wait to join your family." "Now everyone knows that Gu Jiuci is going to join Guo''er. I am ready now. I must have a lively wedding, right?" System: Gu Jiuci, you are shameless. "it is good." Hearing Tang Guo''s promise, Gu Jiuci was going crazy with joy. He directly bent down, picked Tang Guo up on his back, and ran across the mountains quickly. He is good at martial arts, running with wind, his steps lightly on the ground, as if flying. Gu Jiuci thought it over and got married in the future. If he is free, he must carry Guoer on his back and run in the mountains. This is really a very pleasant thing. "This little nine..." Gu Ronghe was standing somewhere with the housekeeper and Lin Yan, watching Gu Jiuci running happily with Tang Guo on his back, and couldn''t help being amused. "When I was a child, I was so quiet and everything was serious. It''s rare to see himugh once, but I didn''t expect Xiao Jiu to have such a lively day." The housekeeper shook his head with a helpless expression on his face: Isn''t this being able to marry a daughter-inw, is it crazy to be happy? Since meeting this Guoer girl, his master has not lived a normal day. Lin Yan: Anyway, he doesn''t understand, what''s the point of running with a woman on the back of the mountain. It''s not as interesting to draw a sword and practice it in the mountains. "Master, good things areing soon," the butler said. Gu Ronghe nodded, "It''s a pity that the second child''s identity can''te. When Xiao Jiu and I are determined, let''s report this matter back, and give the second child something good to go back, so that he is happy." Speaking of today, Gu Ronghe is also full of smiles, "Now the second son''s sons, the officials in the capital, and those elder brothers all think that the second child and I will not live long and are making trouble." "If they knew, my second child and I might live longer than they thought. I don''t know what their expressions will be." The butler said with a smile, "It depends on who can bear it, who can''t bear it." Gu Ronghe nodded, yes, I can''t help it, then the opposition, the opposition, there must be no chance. Can bear it, then there is a chance of sess, it depends on who gets the second child''s heart more. To sit in that seat, they don''t need soft-hearted, mundane people. The monarch of Yu Kingdom must be a person who can control the overall situation, understand the current situation, can endure cruelty, and be tolerant. Too cruel, no way, too kind, no way. Affected by their second child and his body before, they are eager to choose a satisfactory candidate. Now, ording to the current prescription for conditioning the body, he and his second child will live for forty years without any problems. It is really possible to live a long life. Then pick it slowly. The second child''s current son is not good enough, so let him work harder, have more births, and always find the best heir. Tang Guo and Gu Jiuci finally got married. Gu Jiuci also entered Tang Guo''s house in front of the whole vige. Tang Bi stood on the side and looked at Gu Jiuci silently, his smiling mouth couldn''t close. Looking at her sister again, with a happy smile, she couldn''t help but smile. Chapter 1913: Village Chief’s Daughter (63) Chapter 1913: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (63) A sister''s dowry was sewn stitch by stitch, and the pattern on it was also embroidered by her. Although it was not as good as A sister''s skills, she had achieved the highest level of her life. Such a happy service, she may never make a second set in this life. At this moment, Tang Bi''s rejection of Gu Jiuci was gone. The Xiaoyao prince who originally teased Shanshui was willing to give her sister-inw, and she was so sincere, so she had no reason to dislike it. The royal family really gave her sister''s face. The king of war personally presided over the wedding, and today it is even more secretly gifted. He also gave them the que of the "First Embroidery Vige" of Yu Kingdom to Tang''s Embroidery Vige. Today, Qingning County is also directly given to Gu Jiuci. what is this? This is the face of Tianda. From now on, this will be her sister and Gu Jiu... well, her brother-inws ce, do whatever you want. I heard her sister mention that she was given a gold medal today. This thing is not only a gold medal for avoiding death, but also a gold medal for not kneeling when you see. Of course, she knew that this gold medal was not only due to Gu Jiuci, but mostly rted to the box of medical books. Anyway, she doesn''t need to worry about the safety of Tangjia Vige and her family now. This is the ce of her brother-inw and sister-inw, and they can also raise more masters in an upright manner. It''s just that Su Mochen has a knot in her heart that can''t be solved. After getting married, Gu Jiuci became Tang''s uncle. To Gu Jiuci''s satisfaction, the younger sister-inw Tang Bi, who saw him unpleasantly, finally called his brother-inw willingly, without the previous hostility. Life in Tangjia Vige hasn''t changed much. But for Gu Jiuci, the change was big. At night, he can sleep with the fragrant girl, wake up and open his eyes, lying in his arms, it is his fragrant daughter-inw. Listening to the cicadas nging outside the window, he looked at the peaceful girl sleeping in his arms. He felt that his life was really like a fairy. The defect in his heart has been filled. It turned out that the girl in his arms was the part of his heart that was missing. "A Jiu?" Tang Guo opened his eyes, and saw Gu Jiuci staring at her, calling out. Gu Jiuci responded quickly and kissed her forehead, "Guo''er, are you awake?" "Ok." "Do you want to get up?" Tang Guo nced out the window, "The sun is out, let''s get up." Gu Jiuci loosened Tang Guo, went down quickly, pulled Tang Guo up again, picked up the clothes next to him, with a smile, "Madam, I''ll dress you for you, okay?" "Come on." Tang Guo followed him up, standing in front of him, spreading his arms. Gu Jiuci personally put on clothes for Tang Guo. Now Tang Guo''s clothes are really made of silk. She doesn''t need to do anything now, and the profits generated by Embroidery can make her rich. In addition to embroidered viges in Tangjia Vige, Tang Guo also gradually developed other things that can make money. Anyway, now she can sit and count silver. After putting on her clothes, Gu Jiuci asked her to sit down and put on her shoes and socks. "Ajiu, what are you staring at my feet?" "Guo''er''s feet are really beautiful, exquisite and small, porcin white as jade, and ten fingers are so cute." System: Hidden, hidden, can''t stand it. "Don''t talk about it, put it on quickly, and you have to apply rouge." By the way, this rouge gouache is also being made in Tangjia Vige. Tang Guo took care of this matter naturally. Chapter 1914: The village chief’s daughter (64) Chapter 1914: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (64) But the people who work are all from the vige, and she is the owner of the cattle. There is no need for a limited amount of consumables such as rouge gouache. Now the entire caravan in Yu Kingdom likes toe to Tangjiacun to buy goods. Whoever arrives first can get the goods, and rouge gouache is not epted. When Tang Guo was sitting in front of the bronze mirror andbing her hair, Gu Jiuci quickly dressed herself in the blink of an eye. He turned around to grab the woodenb in Tang Guo''s hand andb her hair. Tang Guo looked back, seeing that his belt was crooked, couldn''t help but smile, put the woodenb down, stood up and fastened his belt. Gu Jiuci smiled stupidly, showing a row of neat white teeth. When Tang Guo tied his belt, he put his palm behind her head, picked up the woodenb andbed her hair. "Guo''er, sit down and I''llb your hair." After that, he added, "When you''re done, you canb your hair for me." "A Jiu, when you were before, you were a lonely noble man standing there." Tang Guo smiled and said, "I found out that I was cheated. You were just a cheeky." "In front of Guo''er, I have to be a real self. Guo''er also said that when we met before, we seemed unfamiliar at that time. In front of strangers, I had to disguise myself with an indifferent appearance." "After I met Guo''er, I became who I was." System: So, is this the reason you are shameless in front of the host? Good one, in front of the host, to be a real self is really too real. The system wanted to get out, pretending that it didn''t exist. In the past two days, he ate dog food, which really caused myocardial congestion. Following the way these two people get along, he suspects that in this world, he suffers like this every day. The two of them finally got bored and walked out of the house. After a while, the two saw Tang Bi in the yard, following Lin Yan, who was practicing martial arts. That''s right, Tang Bi is now practicing martial arts. Not only did she practice martial arts, Tang Guo also invited her many gentlemen to teach her various things. Tang Bi is delighted, this is exactly what she worries about. Now that she has taught her husband, she can slowly reveal what she once knew. She did not intend to expose her identity as a rebirth. It was exposed, and it would only bring sleepiness to her family. If someone knows it, it''s trouble. So, this secret, she will rot in her heart forever. After practicing that longevity exercise before, she didn''t expect that Sister A asked to be taught martial arts. A sister said that she is very timid, so it''s better to practice martial arts, keep fit and protect yourself. When Tang Bi heard this, he almost cried with joy. She wants to learn martial arts. Su Mochen''s skill is not bad, she even has a goal in her heart, she must surpass Su Mochen. In the future, she will not be afraid of meeting Su Mochen again. The people Gu Ronghe brought were all masters. Tang Guo said that he wanted to choose one and teach Tang Bi to practice martial arts. Ask him who these people have the best skills, and let them be Tang Bi''s husband. Gu Ronghe said, "Although I brought these people, they are all masters. But these people are not as good as Lin Yan next to Xiao Jiu. That kid has a very good talent and good skill, otherwise we will not worry. Every time Xiao Jiu only takes him and the housekeeper." "Thank you elder brother, then I''ll go ask if Lin Yan is willing." Gu Ronghe couldn''t help being amused, "Sister-inw has spoken, Lin Yan dares to refuse?" In order to stay by Xiao Jiu''s side, Lin Yan, this kid, paid a lot of money. He beat all his seniors who were practicing martial arts together, and was offended. In this way, Lin Yan became Tang Bi''s husband who taught her martial arts. Now, Tang Guo and Gu Jiuci are holding hands, watching Lin Yan sternly, teaching Tang Bi some basics. "You are really too stupid." Lin Yan said. Tang Bi whispered, "I will work hard." "Look at how I did it." Lin Yan stepped aside and made a very standard move. Tang Bi looked at it seriously, waited for Lin Yan to stand up straight and asked her, did you see clearly? She nodded, "See it clearly." "Then you try." Tang Bi hurriedly did it, almost almost. Lin Yan frowned, "Reluctantly." "I can practice more." Lin Yan frowned, "Then practice this today. Let''s practice it two hundred times." Tang Bi nodded seriously: "Okay." Tang Guo: "..." Gu Jiuci: Embarrassing. Chapter 1915: Village Chief’s Daughter (65) Chapter 1915: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (65) Soon after Tang Guo and Gu Jiu resigned and married, Tang Changqing''s high school champion, the entire Tang family vige was happy. Tang Changqing High School No. 1 Schr, this made Tang Jindou, who had failed the examination of talents, no regrets at all. What he didn''t realize at the beginning was done by his son, which was hundreds of times better than what he did. High school champion, this is a matter of Guangzong Yaozu. I heard that Tang Changqing was in the capital, and many people wanted to win over. It was also that Tangjiacun was too far away from the capital, and the rtionship between Tang Guo and Gu Jiuci was concealed by the emperor and Gu Ronghe, giving them a quiet life. Therefore, those people didn''t know that Tang Changqing could have depended on the family for food, and anyone behind him could be scared to death by pulling one out. Until now, people in the capital only know that Tang Changqing is the third brother of the owner of Tang Family Embroidery Vige. Many people know that Tang Guo recruited his son-inw. But they didn''t know that Tang Guo''s husband-inw was the mysterious little prince. Su Mochen knew that when he saw those people trying to win over Tang Changqing, his calf was trembling. Today, with the existence of the King of War for a day, it is impossible to provoke anyone who has a rtionship with the little prince. Even if the current king of war is gone, it is estimated that he will leave behind for the little prince, and the little prince still cannot provoke him. This Tang Changqing should be left to others, he couldn''t bear it. Su Mochen was not so kind either, and told otherpetitors not to bully Tang Changqing. He was anxious that those people would bully Tang Changqing, and Tang Guo knew then that he would definitely not give up, and would tell the little prince to support her. Su Mochen didn''t wait until this day, because it didn''t take long before Tang Changqing was called into the pce by the emperor and sealed the official himself. Not only that, but he often called Tang Changqing to apany him. At this moment, everyone understood that Tang Changqing had be a celebrity beside the emperor and could not be treated the same as before. "Changqing, you have a good sister." Tang Changqing was neither overbearing nor overbearing, and replied, "In response to your Majesty, the minister''s sister has always been fine." The emperor was amused, "Okay, I know, you brothers and sisters, there is nothing simple." Tang Changqing thought to himself, it is obviously your majesty that you think a lot. In fact, their home is really simple. But the emperor''s heart is unpredictable. Even if there is a different rtionship, Tang Changqing never thought of being arrogant. Whatever the emperor wants him to do, he will do it well. He came to be an official, really not to get promoted. If you want to talk about money, you might as well directly help Guan Xiuzhuang, his family really doesn''tck silver. He took the imperial examination, first, he liked learning and wanted to try the feeling of living in a temple, and second, to fulfill Tang Jindou''s wish. Now that both have been achieved, he is not needed at home, plus his brother-inw is a little prince. He has to be the official well, which can be regarded as adding some weight to him. He will know for the first time what happens in the future. Before that, he thought about it. Whoever wooed him, he wouldn''t do it, he would listen to the emperor. ording to Guo''er, the emperor should live another 30 to 40 years without a problem. When the next emperor ascends the throne, he is almost ready to return home. After this day, the emperor also discovered that no matter what was discussed in the court, Tang Changqing really dare to say. Many people opposed his opinion. This Tang Changqing just dared to reject all opinions and support him. Chapter 1916: Village Chief’s Daughter (66) Chapter 1916: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (66) If Tang Changqing disagreed with his opinion, the kid would be dull and would not say a word. Not like other direct ministers, embarrassing him directly. After waiting for the next dynasty, this kid will sneak in and give him a suggestion that he thinks is good. The whole process just didn''t point out that his method was wrong. The emperor used Tang Changqing''s method very well. He is the emperor, and he does have a group of direct ministers under his hands. But he didn''t want to face the usations of a group of direct officials every day. Like Tang Changqing, he secretly offered advice to him without embarrassing him, let alone pointing out his fault. Just need to mention a better method, he is not a fool as an emperor. There is a better way, how can it not be used? After the emperor''s observation, Tang Changqing was found to be different from other courtiers. This kid didn''te to get promoted and get rich. Thinking about his younger brother-inw, there is so much big business under his hands. Tang Changqing really didn''t have to, because he was caught by someone for some petty profits. This kid is also generous, even if he offends many people, usually a meal, a little gift, embroidered handkerchiefs and rouge gouache from the embroidery vige can win a bunch of friends. This kid is also very calm, even if he has a good rtionship with many people, he never gets too close to them. Seeing this, the emperor was relieved. As an emperor, he subconsciously thinks a lot, even if he knows that Tang Changqing will not do those things. Gradually, no matter where the emperor went, he liked to take Tang Changqing with him. At this time, he truly trusted Tang Changqing. Tang Changqing, at this time, was also the celebrity beside the emperor. Tang Guo knew everything about Tang Changqing. It should be said that Tang Changqing also asked her how to get along with the emperor. As for why I asked her, it might be because Tang Changqing was the smartest person in the Tang family. Tang Yindou returned shortly after Tang Guo got married. "It''s really a shame that I didn''t catch up with Guo''er''s marriage." Tang Yindou brought Tang Guo a gift from the wedding from the capital. From his face, we can see a little tiredness. Compared to half a year, Tang Yindou was old. Tang Guo thanked Tang Yindou and asked, "Second Uncle, did you find Qiang Qiang?" "Found it." Tang Yindou mentioned Tang Qiang with a face full of helplessness, "She doesn''t want toe back with me, she has to get involved in suchplicated things." Tang Jindou couldn''t help asking, "What on earth is going on?" Tang Yindou sighed and told the matter carefully. He also knew the identity of Su Mochen. Su Mochen left with Tang Qiang. Things went well, and soon I found evidence that I was framed and washed away my grievances. Not only that, but also took revenge, and killed the people who killed his sister and mother. However, Su Mochen did not stop, because the culprit who really caused the death of his mother and sister was a certain prince who wanted to seize power behind him. It will take a long time before he truly wins. About to be able to push the people he assisted to the throne, then he can really take revenge. Of course, these Tang Yindou did not know. He only knew that Su Mochen was the son of Houfu. Later, the grievances were washed away, and the emperor decreed that he inherited the Marquis Mansion. In order topensate him, he did not downgrade him. Therefore, Su Mochen should be Hou Ye now. Chapter 1917: Village Chief’s Daughter (67) Chapter 1917: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (67) Tang Yindou happened to find the person once, watching Tang Qiang appear from the Hou Mansion, intending to persuade him to go back. Unfortunately, Tang Qiang was unwilling, which made Tang Yindou very angry. Although Su Mochen was kind to him, he didn''t think the other party was a good person. He traveled north and south, and he knew a lot of people. He always felt that Tang Qian would have nothing to do with Su Mochen. In the end, Su Mochen seemed to show his liking for Tang Qiang, so he gave it back to a good shop in Beijing. "Does the second uncle agree?" Tang Guo asked when he heard this. Tang Yindou sighed helplessly, "I don''t want to agree, although your second uncle and I love silver very much. The meaning of this life is to make silver and always want to be rich. But now Guoer, you have achieved this. Wish, the second uncle is also very happy. Qiang Qiang is so ignorant, Su Mochen still doesn''t know what''s going on, I always feel that he is uneasy and kind." "Then the second uncle agreed, ready to settle in the capital?" Tang Yindou shook his head, "An Jia is not an An Jia, I just want to watch it there, lest Qiang Qiang suffer. What will happen then, I can still take her away." After all, he thought that Su Mochen could not give Tang Qiang a good future. Earning money is important, and so is his daughter. You can earn money anytime, and there is only one daughter. He is a businessman and also a father. "Beijing is a ce of right and wrong, Second Uncle must be careful." Tang Guo did not persuade Tang Yindou to go. Tang Qian is his daughter. If he doesn''t stay there to watch, he is afraid that he will be nervous all day long. At that time, let Tang Changqing look at Tang Yindou. As for Tang Qiang, it depends on her fate. She is going to the wolf den and tiger den by herself. No one can me what happens. Tang Yindou nodded, "I will." "After that, I may note back often, and I will send someone back to get the goods." Tang Yindou came back this time, half of it was for this matter. Tang Guo nodded, "The second uncle finds someone he can trust and asks him toe back and get it." All the items under Tang Guo''s name, unless someone came up to buy them alone, otherwise they were scattered and let those caravans buy their own goods and sell them. She won''t suffer anyway, and she won''t suffer at any price the other party can sell. The higher the price, the more beneficial to her. In this era, there is no shortage of fakes. But the basic fakes are exposed and will soon be exposed. Tang Jindou did not persuade Tang Yindou either. If he stood in this position, the choice would be the same as Tang Yindou. Three dayster, Tang Yindou rushed to the capital with several carts of goods. Tang Guo had never thought about going to the whirlpool in the capital, or even getting involved in it. In her capacity, there is no need at all. Nowadays, Gu Ronghe and Gu Ronghe are watching from the sidelines, watching those people make a fuss, she goes in to join in, what is it? Gu Ronghe would chat with them every day when they were eating, something funny happened in the capital. Today and Gu Ronghe don''t care about these things at all. As long as those people don''t cause too much trouble, they are allowed to make trouble. For example, when the Hou Mansion was framed, the emperor chose to stand on the sidelines and let them frame each other is probably to weaken their power. Su Mochen produced the evidence, then he could restore the other party''s status as the first son, and let the other party inherit the Marquis''s mansion without even lowering the title. Chapter 1918: Village Chief’s Daughter (68) Chapter 1918: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (68) After this series of operations, the people Su Mochen hated would only be those who framed the Hou Mansion, and he would never think of ming the emperor, and even being extremely grateful to the emperor. If Su Mochen can''t produce evidence, he won''t be able to cleanse his innocence. In the face of all the evidence, and he is not important to the emperor, then the emperor can also follow Su Mochen''s opponent''s mind and sentence Su Mochen. This is the emperor, you don''t even know that you are a grasshopper, a grasshopper for fun. Grasshoppers can only fight grasshoppers, and never think of fighting people. Because a person can trample a bunch of grasshoppers to death with one foot. "Brother-inw, you have a cousin named Tang Qiang, right?" Gu Ronghe asked Tang Qian for lunch one day. Tang Guo nodded, "Yes, is there any news about Qiang Qiang, Brother?" Gu Ronghe smiled, "Yes, now in the entire capital, who doesn''t know Tang Qiang." Tang Guo wondered what on earth Tang Qian did, so that characters like Gu Ronghe asked. "It seems you don''t know. My sister-inw didn''t pay attention to the news from the capital side at all." Gu Ronghe was a little surprised. He thought that Tang Guo should pay attention to that side. Is he wrong? Gu Jiuci''s hand under the table, holding Tang Guo''s small hand, squeezed, and asked, "The entire Kingdom of Yu belongs to the second brother, and Jingcheng is still under the second brother''s eyelids. Does Guoer need to pay attention to those? , Tell me, what is going on, what happened to that cousin?" Gu Ronghe didn''t want to sell her, and it was funny watching Gu Jiuci guarding Tang Guo. He just asked, dont protect your calf like this. A mysterious and powerful figure like my brother-inw has helped him and his second child so much. He is also a person Xiao Jiu likes. Now he is his brother-inw, what will he do? This Xiao Jiu is really in the family, and it is really sshed out, and he is no longer directed at his big brother. "In recent days, you also know that the capital is not peaceful. The second son''s sons are all staring at the seat under his buttocks. In the past few years, I don''t know who told the doctor that the second child may not survive five years. The words of ten were spread out. Those little boys couldn''t sit still. They had been in trouble for several years. Those who participated in it didn''t know how many tossing and died. They still don''t have a long memory. They have to join in." "Fame and fortune, high temples, glory and wealth, no one can escape." Tang Guo said. Gu Ronghe nodded, "Yes, people die for money and birds die for food. What my sister-inw said is right." "Your cousin, it seems that there is something incredible in her hand that makes Su Mochen shine. The second child has to reward him severely. In order to get more things out of his hands, the second child ns to To be nice to the other party, as the saying goes, is to fatten up a bit, and then kill when the timees." Tang Guo almost didn''t hold it back, andughed out loud. If the emperor knew, Gu Ronghe didn''t care at all. He told these things and said that he was raising pigs, fattening and ughtering pigs, and he might faint with anger. System: [Host, if they know the meaning of cutting leeks, they might not use fattening pigs to describe them. "Sister-inw, do you know Liuli?" Tang Guo nodded, "Ajiu gave me a zedntern before, it is said that it came from the Western Regions to pay tribute." "That''s right," Gu Ronghe said, "Do you know that it is this colored ze that made Su Mochen shine this time?" Chapter 1919: Village Chief’s Daughter (69) Chapter 1919: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (69) Without waiting for Tang Guo to speak, Gu Ronghe continued, "He has a recipe for burning colored ze. Later, it was discovered that this recipe was provided by your cousin named Tang Qiang." "It turned out to be so." "Not only that, your cousin also came up with all kinds of wonderful ideas. Some things look fantastic, but some things are useful. There is one item among them. It shouldnt be long before the whole name of Yu Guobai From time to time, it will be popr." Tang Guo asked curiously, "What is it?" "soap bar." Tang Guo was not surprised, the ss was all made out, it was not bad soap. Speaking of which, Tang Qian''s memory is quite good. Perhaps reading the truth of the novel and seeing the traversers in it shine brightly, could it be that you secretly recite the process of some ancient items that you need to be able to make, right? "Brother, what is soap?" Gu Jiuci asked, "Is it a good thing? How to use it?" Gu Ronghe winked at the housekeeper, and the housekeeper quickly turned around, noting over with two pieces of soap in a moment. "Master, this thing can be used for washing clothes, washing hair, bathing, and washing hands. After listening to the news from the capital, Su Mochen willunch various uses, and may add some other things to it. ." Gu Jiuci held the soap, curious for a long time, and asked a lot. In the end, I will ask Gu Ronghe, and I will give most of it to Tang Guo. "Guo''er, you can use this to wash your hair in the future." "Brother, you ask someone to stare at it. If there is a better one, you must send someone to get it." After a pause, Gu Jiuci said, "That Su Mochen, let him jump for a while. After handing over everything, let the second brother settle ounts with him again." Gu Ronghe: "..." Brother, he is no longer his brother, and he only thinks of his own daughter-inw. His old brother had never known where he was thrown. What else can your own disciple do besides being spoiled? Tang Guo hoped that Tang Qiang could get more suitable things out. After all, she is a standard "indigenous" and does not intend to be so high-profile. Today''s embroideries and making rouge gouache are enough. Tang Qiang Liuli Soap came out, not nearly anything else. In fact, Su Mochen was there, and he would definitely take out all the goods in Tang Qiang''s stomach. After a while, Tang Guoy on the couch under the grape truss one day, listening to the familiar sound of footsteps. You don''t have to open your eyes and look back, you know that Gu Jiuci is here. "Ajiu?" Gu Jiuci stood in front of her, blocking everything, Tang Guo called him for life. He lowered his head, kissed her forehead, and said softly, "Guo''er, I brought you a good thing." Tang Guo suddenly became energetic. Recently, Tang Qian has made many good things out, and she has been waiting for it. "What good thing?" "Guo''er, it''s really a good thing this time." Gu Jiuci picked Tang Guo up and sat on the recliner by herself, letting her sit on him. At this moment, Tang Guogang discovered that he still had a brocade box in his hand, the size of two palms. "Guo''er, the good stuff is inside." Gu Jiuci put the brocade box in Tang Guo''s hands with red ears, "Look for yourself." Tang Guo opened the box, and when he saw the contents, he was taken aback. But she still asked, "What is this?" "this is" Chapter 1920: Village Chief’s Daughter (70) Chapter 1920: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (70) The system almostughed crazy when seeing the contents of the brocade box. Hahahahahaha, Gu Jiuci, so cute, so embarrassed, I still want to send this thing to Tang Guo. "This is for women''s menstrual affairs." Gu Jiuci whispered, "This thing is also made from Tang Qiang''s ideas. Is it more convenient for Guoer to look at this thing?" Tang Guo suffocated a smile and epted Gu Jiuci''s love. Later, Tang Qiang sessively made many small things that are convenient for life. But these things are not as good as colored ze and soap. Su Mochen used a variety of methods to get more good things, but Tang Qiang only memorized so little. The things she recited was also a whim. If she knew that she would cross, she would definitely have enough energy to recite something more useful. Looking at Tang Qiang, Su Mochen really couldn''t ask anything, and was quite cold towards her. The soap and colored ze alone have already made him shine, which is very popr today. Except for some small things, soap and colored ze, he was dedicated to the three princes, and the three princes to the present. Of course, before that, they spent a lot of time experimenting with the two. ording to his idea, with these two things, the three princes should be very popr today. Recently, ording to the reaction of the three princes, he is treated well today, and he is often called to y chess in the pce. Tang Qian couldn''t squeeze anything out here, and Su Mochen was much less patient. Looking at Tang Qiang''s obsessive eyes every day, he felt a little nauseous. Now finally, I don''t have to face this woman every day. Tang Qian quickly felt that Su Mochen was indifferent to her. Not only that, but Su Mochen didn''t mean to avoid suspicion for women who had admiration. At the poem meeting, I had a very happy conversation with those women. More importantly, the third prince nned to lead Su Mochen, the daughter of a minister of Korea. Su Mochen didn''t refuse, but he still nned to marry the other party. At this moment, Tang Qian didn''t dare anymore. She didn''t think so much, and directly questioned Su Mochen, why did she meet those women, and why she wanted to marry the minister''s daughter? Mainly, the third prince also said that he would invite the emperor to marry Su Mochen and the minister''s daughter. Doesn''t this make her anxious? Faced with Tang Qiang, Su Mochen also exined, "Qiang''er, I am the only one left in my Hou Mansion now. Now that the three princes have not seeded in their great cause, I marry Miss Li, everything is to win over the forces, not to really like each other. And you, in my heart, are very special." "I know you don''t want to be a concubine, and I don''t n to ept you as a concubine. As long as you are willing to wait, when the Three Princes'' great cause ispleted, I will divorce Miss Li Jia and marry you again. It''s true to win over the forces. As for Xiu Miss Li Jia and marry Tang Qiang, that would be a coaxing nonsense. If Tang Qiang was an older woman who crossed her life, she might understand. But she is not too old, she is still a junior high school age. For Su Mochen''s cognition, she only recognizes the person she understands in the novel. That Su Mochen who did everything for Tang Bi. In the novel, there is also Su Mochen who is led by the third prince, and finally he just remarks for Tang Bi''s rejection. Thinking of this, Tang Qiang was angry at the time, "I don''t care, you want to marry, you can only marry me, no one is allowed to marry you." She worked so hard for so long, how could she let other womene in and enjoy her results? "Su Mochen, if you marry other women, I will make you regret it." Chapter 1921: Village Chief’s Daughter (71) Chapter 1921: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (71) "Qiang''er, I hope you can understand me." Su Mochen''s look at Tang Qiang''s anger, coupled with Tang Qian''s reputation now, is indeed different from before. It is an ant that can be pinched to death at any time. In fact, it''s easy to kill Tang Qiang without knowing it, just a little bit of thought. But he didn''t want to take this risk. Keeping Tang Qiang had many uses. First, he was actually not sure whether Tang Qiang still had those weird things in his hands that were useful to him. Second, on the surface, he attaches great importance to Tang Qiang, so that everyone sees his liking for Tang Qiang, the enemy will think that Tang Qiang is one of his weaknesses. Exposing this weakness to the surface and confuses the enemy may still be of great use in the future. Thinking of this, Su Mochen thought inwardly. Recently, he has indeed been too cold towards Tang Qiang. If someone hears the wind, that would not be great. "Qiang''er, I really have to marry Miss Li''s family. The person I assist is the third prince. If you don''t listen to him, you won''t get his trust." Seeing Tang Qiang''s confusion, Su Mochen continued. "You know that I have a sea of blood and blood. Only with the power of the three princes can I get revenge and kill the people who really framed my sister and mother." Of course Tang Qian understands this. But she still couldn''t ept it. Su Mochen would marry Miss Li Jia for this. In the novel, Su Mochen can reach this point in order topromise. In Su Mochen in the novel, only Tang Bi can be seen in his eyes. Through thisparison, Tang Qian felt ufortable. "Actually, I don''t need to marry Miss Li''s family," Su Mochen sighed, "The third prince was actually very jealous of me because of the things Qiang''er brought out. He gave me two ways, or marry the Li family. Miss, or send you to his house." Tang Qian was stunned, is there another such encounter? She has always beenpared with the novels. In fact, the world has long been separated from the novels. Everything is already confusing, and it is not a plot she is familiar with. The reason why Tang Qiang and Su Mochen have a deep rtionship is that they are inseparable from the fact that they suffered together and faced countless things while they were fleeing? And after she and Su Mochen left, Su Mochen had been standing up for a long time. He had long since confused the enemy''s sight, and returned to the capital very smoothly. With her suggestion, she cleared away the grievances early. Counting it down, in fact, they did not experience any profound things. Tang Qian had to doubt that Su Mochen''s liking for her was not as good as the liking for Tang Bi in the novel. "Do you really like me?" Tang Qian asked this question for the first time. Su Mochen was full of smiles and affectionate, "Of course I like you, Qiang''er. If I don''t like you, how can I discuss these things with you? All the things you know are handed over. I want me to be a real benefit. People, you are useless, and kicked you away a long time ago, why would you be careful to say this to you?" Su Mochen''s words made Tang Qiang believe. "Then you married Miss Li Jia, how do you treat her and how do you treat me?" "I will let Miss Li Jia live in a yard alone and treat you as before. She is a transparent person, you don''t need to worry about her." Before that, Su Mochen had thought about how to give full y to Tang Qiang. Chapter 1922: Village Chief’s Daughter (72) Chapter 1922: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (72) He did not think well before, and was colder towards Tang Qiang. The main reason was her obsessive eyes that made him ufortable. Since childhood, he has met countless women who showed such obsessive eyes at him. Being able to endure Tang Qiang so much is really close to the limit. Before Tang Qiang was able to constantly bring out those good things, he could still do whatever she wanted. Now that he can''t get things out, he has no patience. But now, he has a new idea. That Miss Li''s family, he didn''t care at all. If he really didn''t want to marry Miss Li, the third prince would never offend him or persecute him. After marrying Miss Li''s family, he would be nice to Tang Qiang, so that everyone in Beijing knew that the person he held in his palm was Tang Qiang. This exposed weakness, I wonder if his opponent will be happy. "So, you married Miss Li Jia, did you just treat her as a decoration and put it in the mansion?" Tang Qian asked in confusion. Su Mochen nodded, "Yes," he looked at Tang Qian affectionately, held her face, and kissed, "Because there is only Qiang''er in my heart, and no one can step in between us." "Now Qiang''er, are you still so unhappy?" Being held by Su Mochen, Tang Qian felt very confused for the first time. Although she likes her male **** very much, she dreams of being held by the male **** before crossing, and feels distressed about his experience, hoping to be by his side, encourage him, and help him is herself. But just now, she discovered that Su Mochen was a bit different from the male **** she thought. The infatuation she thought was not on her. The shining points that she liked before seemed to be slowly disappearing. Su Mochen said that after marrying Ms. Li Jia, she put her in the house as a decoration. The person she really likes is Tang Qiang. So since she likes her, why marry Miss Li? He married Ms. Li''s family, so he put them in the house as a decoration, ignoring others, obviously didn''t like them, and still wanting to marry others? Isn''t this scum? "Amo, do Miss Li''s and you have a grudge?" Tang Qiang asked suddenly. Su Mochen was taken aback for a while, and asked, "There is no grudge, her father is the third prince." "Qiang''er, do you still mind?" "Miss Li Jia, do you agree to marry you?" "The three princes have already exined this matter to the emperor. The imperial decree that may give the marriage will soone down. In front of the imperial decree, Miss Li Jia will not object." "Then does she like you? If she doesn''t like you, isn''t she forcing others." Su Mochen felt that Tang Qian was really naive and ridiculous. As the woman of this whirlpool, isn''t it just for marriage? Since childhood, this is the time to use them. Whether they like it or not, like it or not, they have no right to object. Tang Qian really thought that whoever he likes can be with whom? I don''t know where she got those things in her mind. It must not be her own. Is it possible to fiddle with these things just as she is innocent? He also doubted Tang Guo''s family, andter thought that if Tang Guo really had those things, she must have dedicated these things to the emperor long ago if Tang Guo really had those things. "Qiang''er, you believe me, even if Miss Li''ses in, you are still the oldest in the Hou Mansion, and she can''t provoke you." Su Mochen said, he still had things to deal with, so he let go of Tang Qiang and left. Chapter 1923: Village Chief’s Daughter (73) Chapter 1923: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (73) "Guo''er, what are you looking at?" Gu Jiuci walked in and saw Tang Guo looking at something, like a letter, "Is it from Beijing?" "Letter from the second uncle." "The third prince asked the second brother to marry Su Mochen and Miss Li Jia, and the second uncle wrote back saying that Su Mochen and Miss Li Jia got married." Gu Jiuci was a little surprised when he heard that, "The second uncle is going to bring his cousin back?" "No, the second uncleined that Qiang Qiang still didn''t want to leave, saying that Su Mochen''s marriage to Miss Li''s was just a decoration. In the Hou Mansion, she was still the biggest. Gu Jiuci didnt understand, If Su Mochen really likes his cousin, he wont marry Ms. Lis family. What is your cousin thinking about all day? A man really likes a woman. In everything, Can''t bear to wrong her." While talking, Gu Jiuci held Tang Guos waist and said shamelessly, "For example, I, Gu Jiuci, really like Guoer, but I dont want Guoer to suffer a bit. From the day I like you, I I haven''t seen any other girls." "Ajiu means that she saw other girls before she liked me." Gu Jiuci: "..." People have made mistakes and horses have made mistakes. Why did he say the wrong thing? "No, Guoer, listen to me. I didnt know what a girl was before. When I was forced to look at a portrait by my second brother, I became a monk. Since I saw Guoer, I knew what a girl is. I mean, because I like Guo''er, no matter what girl is floating in front of me, I can''t see it." "Okay, Jiu, no need to exin." Gu Jiuci breathed a sigh of relief when Tang Guo believed. It''s really hell, isn''t it just saying something wrong? Why is he so nervous that his heart will jump out, for fear of her being angry. Actually, there was still a thought in her mind. If she gets angry, the idea of whether she will throw him away is strange. "How is it now?" Gu Jiuci asked again. Tang Guo said, "Su Mochen did exactly what Tang Qian said. Even if he married Miss Li, he never saw her on the night of the wedding. He has always been there at Tang Qiang. I dont know why the entire capital knows about it. People are all talking about it." "Whileughing at Miss Li''s family, while saying that Tang Qiang is a charming fairy. In short, it''s not a good thing. The second uncle almost became ill because of this. The third brother has visited the second uncle, and the second uncle looks more than before. A lot of aging." "Does everyone know about the whole city?" Gu Jiuci narrowed his eyes, "Guo''er, this is probably not easy. Now they are in a vortex. If Su Mochen really cares about his cousin, how can she be exposed to everyone. Look, let everyone talk about her, spoil her so high-profile?" "The second uncle actually thought of it, and talked to Qiang Qiang, but she just didn''t listen." Gu Jiuci asked in a low voice, "I want to help? Or let the second brother take the action?" "No, how can you do this kind of thing? Will you help them break the game if you do it? Qiang Qiang is so confused, what can we do? I have asked my third brother to take care of my second uncle. As for Qiang Qiang, how does she love That''s it." Gu Jiuci understood Tang Guo''s attitude, and didn''t say much. Even if his second brother is the emperor, there is no way for a woman not to love a man. If it weren''t for Tang Guo, he didn''t want to be nosy. No matter what happened to Tang Qiang, she took the me, that is, because of her poor second uncle, she has to worry about it every day when she is old. Chapter 1924: Village Chief’s Daughter (74) Chapter 1924: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (74) "Then Guo''er, let me tell my eldest brother to let people watch. If it''s ast resort, save my cousin''s life so that my second uncle will not be sad, how about?" Although he didn''t care about Tang Qiang''s life and death, his Guoer didn''t seem to care much. But Guo''er seemed to care about his second uncle. In addition to his love for silver, his second uncle asionally slid his head and treacherously. In fact, he was very good to her. It would be afort to save Tang Qiang''s life. Don''t be so sad. "Ajiu, you really understand me." Gu Jiuci''s heart was warm, "I want to know Guoer better, and I want to be the roundworm in Guoer''s belly." "The roundworm is so ugly, Ah Jiu, you forgot, I like good-looking ones." "Then I''m not a roundworm." Just be a good-looking one. Next day, he will ask the emperor and give him some prescriptions to keep his appearance. If he is old and declining and unfruitful like it, he must not cry. dead. "Guo''er, when we have been married for so long, when can we take you to see the second brother, the second brother also wants to see you." Gu Jiuci felt that Tang Guo didn''t want to go to the capital. So he hasn''t mentioned it all the time. But after so long, the eldest brother has settled in Tangjiacun. The second brother wrote several times and told him to take Tang Guo back to see. He would not think about it, and would not send anyone to investigate Tang Guo. What the letter said was pitiful, indicating that he was so miserable when he was an emperor, and his brother did not bring his sister-inw back to see him. He was a lonely family, really lonely. Although not so exaggerated, Gu Jiuci still wanted to go back and take a look. The second elder brother is more suspicious, likes thinking and thinking, there is no way, he is the emperor, since he was born to be able to think about problems, his head has been turning every day, thinking about how to save his life and work for his own side. These have all formed habits. If you dont think about it a day, you might die tomorrow. I heard that at that time, the eldest brother, the second elder brother and the queen mother were surrounded by nails from each pce, and it was reallymon for them to be poisoned. If you say a little wrong, you may get caught. Therefore, his second brother likes all kinds of investigations on everything, and he will be relieved if he insists on investigating clearly. This is also the reason why he has never taken Tang Guo back, for fear that his second brother will scare people. Now the second brother has said so many times, it should be true, and will not go to investigate Tang Guo. He also knew in his heart that Guoer was very mysterious. It is different from the rest of the Tang family. But he doesn''t pursue this, it doesn''t make sense, he cares about such a person. "It''s okay anytime." Tang Guo replied with a smile, "Is it necessary to be so polite to see my second elder brother? Even if Ajiu says things like this in the future, he should always go to see his second elder brother." On that day, Gu Jiuci was very happy. Ten dayster, the two set out for the capital. The two of them rode in a carriage. The butler did not follow. Lin Yan followed. Tang Bi was also taken by Tang Guo. Tang Bi refused at first, but Tang Guo said she would let go to learn more. She couldn''t shirk it, so she agreed. Tang Bi''s skill now is already very good. In order to practice martial arts, she bask in the sun every day, and it gets darker. In addition to the carriage, they also pulled many items produced by the embroidery vige, which were all given to the emperor, basically cloth, and some rouge gouache embroidered handkerchiefs. Stepping into the capital again, Tang Bi looked at the prosperous city, somewhat stunned. Chapter 1925: Village Chief’s Daughter (75) Chapter 1925: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (75) After sitting in the carriage for so many days, Tang Bi''s tanned face finally turned pale and red. The little girl was tender and tender, and she was very attractive. I only opened the carriage curtain and attracted people outside. Tang Bi reacted and put it down quickly. When he arrived at Gu Jiuci''s house, he settled Tang Bi in the house and let Lin Yan take care of her. Tang Guo and Gu Jiuci took the goods and went to see the emperor in the pce. Because of the medical books Tang Guo sent, the emperor looked very energetic. However, his face was still a little pale, at that moment, Tang Guo seemed to have discovered something. System: [The host is big, the emperor is a bit bad, and he wiped something on his face to make himself look pale. His hair seems to have gotten something. After my scan, he has long ck hair. Tang Guo: "Just pretend not to see it, lest he think about it." Of course the emperor did not put on some rouge gouache, it should have been made by the imperial doctor. When he saw Tang Guo, he subconsciously showed a thoughtful expression, wanting to find out, and then Gu Jiuci said, "Second brother, I aming to see you." Then the emperor quickly put away his thoughtful expression and coughed slightly, "Xiao Jiu, you finally came back with your princess." "Well, I haven''te back to see my second brother. It''s my brother. Guo''er has prepared many gifts for his second brother." When the emperor heard the gift, his spirit came. When I saw those exquisite cloths, my face was full of smiles. He was also quite satisfied with those rouge gouache and embroidered handwriting. There are many beauties in his harem, and they should be very happy to give these to those beauties. The obedient beauty, he never treats badly. As long as he is obedient, all of them are more pity. It may be that his experience is rted, as long as he doesn''t have bad thoughts and wants to give him the imperial concubine, he treats them very well. Even if there are no extra feelings, they will not be treated badly. The two of the emperor had eaten, of course, countless times in the middle, they would turn their eyes on Tang Guo, showing a thoughtful expression, and then interrupted by Gu Jiuji, making him smile awkwardly. Tang Guo pretended to know nothing, Tang Changqing was also summoned by the emperor. This meal was quite pleasant. Getting along with the emperor is indeed not asfortable as getting along with Gu Ronghe. When leaving the pce, the emperor rewarded Tang Guo with many good things, and told her to take good care of Gu Jiuci and don''t bully him. Tang Guo: "..." The real second brother, do you really think his brother married her? Well, that''s it. After the two left, the emperor subconsciously shouted: "Come here." "Your Majesty, what do you want?" The emperor said, "You, go check it out for me..." At this point, the emperor paused, patted his forehead a little annoyed, "Go back, it''s all right." He almost ordered people to look up Tang Guo''s details. "I really don''t want to go out shopping." Tang Bi said. Lin Yan frowned, "No, Madam ordered me to take you out and buy things at your expense." Tang Bi: "..." "I" "Let''s go, I will do what the madam ordered. You can go shopping as long as you want. You can buy anything you want. I will help you get it." Tang Bi was a little helpless, "Sister A also ordered these?" "Yeah." Lin Yan nodded very seriously. Chapter 1926: Village Chief’s Daughter (76) Chapter 1926: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (76) "The master said, if you don''t do what thedy said, then drive me back to the mountain, girl Abi, please don''t embarrass me." He really didn''t want to go back to the mountain. His kung fu was already better than that of his master. It was boring to practice **** the mountain every day. When going down the mountain, he also beat up all the senior brothers. If you go back, you will be retaliated by them from time to time. It may be that there is no hot water in the bath, the steamed buns are rotten, the tea is always the year before, and the quilt must be wet. He didn''t want to live that kind of life. Think about it, it''s all a chill. Tang Bi finally agreed and went to visit the capital. She really didn''t understand why Auntie gave Lin Yan such a task when she entered the pce. In the capital, she has visited many times before, and she is not longing for the prosperity here. If possible, she hopes not to step into this ce for the rest of her life. "Don''t you want to buy something?" Lin Yan couldn''t help asking after shopping for a long time. He was ready, and was enlightened with a lot of things for a while. Thedies of the capital, every time they go shopping, the maids and entourage around them are all carrying big bags. "I didn''t like it." Tang Bi found an excuse, these things are dazzling, and she doesn''t like her. After a while, Tang Bi took a fancy to some good-looking jewelry, and said, "These sisters will definitely like them. Buy more and go back to her." Now she has something to do with silver. Seeing that it suits Tang Guo, she buys it hard. It''s a pity that there are countless things like Luo skirts, and there is no need for her to do anything. Then I can only buy some beaded jewelry for A sister. "I think that pair of jasper earrings is more suitable for you. The other one, with a little green beaded flower, is also suitable for you." Lin Yanmented, without any other meaning, he just thinks that they are different. Something, suitable for Tang Bi. Tang Bi paused and nced at what Lin Yan said, "I don''t like wearing these things." Lin Yan looked at Tang Bi, and saw that she was really wearing something very simple, so she wore a hairpin on her head. The color of clothes is also very light. He didn''t say anything, but his eyes were always on beads and earrings, and he always felt that these two things were quite suitable for her. When Tang Bi had finished buying and was about to leave, Lin Yan suddenly said, "I want these two." Tang Bi looked back and found that Lin Yan actually bought the beads and earrings he mentioned before, and smiled, "You are a big man, what do you buy this for?" Unexpectedly, Lin Yan actually stuffed things into her arms, which shocked Tang Bi, "What are you doing?" "Nothing, I just think it''s a bit suitable for Girl Abi." Tang Bi didn''t ept it. How dare she ept this sudden gift? She observed Lin Yan carefully, and found that she didn''t change her face, she asked hesitantly, "You gave it to me because it suits me?" "Yes, otherwise?" Lin Yan said seriously, "Does it need other reasons?" Anyway, he also has a lot of money, and the money the master gave him is really a lot, and usually there is really no ce to spend it. Tang Bi heaved a sigh of relief, "Thank you, then, don''t do this for you in the future. You can''t look at what suits me. You have to buy it?" "Yeah." Lin Yan replied lightly, and suddenly felt that everything suitable was bought, and there was nothing. Chapter 1927: Village Chief’s Daughter (77) Chapter 1927: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (77) Tang Bi and Lin Yan walked back for a while, and ran into Tang Qiang who was hanging out outside. It was Tang Qian who saw her first, and hurried over with someone, with a somewhat distressed expression, and suddenly smiled. "Abi, why did youe to the capital? Did sister Guoer alsoe? My father should have told you that I am here, why don''t youe to me?" Tang Bi was a little overwhelmed by Tang Qian''s enthusiasm. After a while, she said, "I just arrived today." "Sister Qiang Qiang, I have heard about you, are you okay?" Tang Qiang paused and said, "Well, I''m fine. Let''s go to the Hou Mansion and talk. Where do you live now? Are you going to my ce?" Where did Tang Bi dare to live in the Hou Mansion, and quickly said, "I have a ce to live, and sister A has arranged it. If we speak, let''s find another ce. It is not convenient to go to the Hou Mansion." Tang Qian did not reluctantly, in fact, she also felt that the Hou Mansion was not very convenient. Even if Su Mochen spoiled her so much, Hou Mansion was her biggest, she had the final say. That Miss Li''s family has been left out in the cold from the wedding night until now, and it is ced in the most remote courtyard. Su Mochen has never even seen it. She obviously spoils her so much, why can''t she be happy? The two held hands and talked, nning to find a teahouse. After not taking two steps, he was stopped again. It turned out that it was Tang Guo and Gu Jiuci who hade out of the pce. Tang Guo was helped from the carriage by Gu Jiuci and came to the two of them. "Sister Guoer." Tang Qiang was very happy when she saw Tang Guo. "We just ran into each other. Let''s go to the teahouse and talk together. I won''t invite you to the Hou Mansion." After thinking about it, Tang Qiang still feels, don''t involve the two of them. Seeing that they are not involved in Su Mochen, life is really good. Sister Guoer has hired her son-inw, and she is still a good-looking and obedient person, as well as the huge embroidery vige in Tangjia Vige. Tang Qian didn''t have to endure hardships with Su Mochen, run around, entangled in love and hatred. Although she doesn''t understand many things, she also knows that the Hou Mansion is currently in a whirlpool. If she really takes these two people back, she may be watched and put them in danger. In the end, it was Gu Jiuci who chose a teahouse. This teahouse is trusted by Gu Ronghe. In the private room, Tang Bi couldn''t help asking, "Sister Qiang Qiang, now Su Mochen has married someone else, why don''t you leave him? I heard that my second uncle is still angry because of this." "He said he didn''t like Miss Li. After Miss Li came in, she was arranged to be in a remote yard. Amo has never seen him once. I believe he doesn''t like Miss Li." "And you have seen it too," Tang Qiang raised her hand. All the things on her body were given to her by Su Mochen. No matter who she was in front of, she was the most important. "You should have heard of it, he Spoil me very much." Tang Bi was speechless for a while and didn''t know what to say. "Since he pets you and loves you, why marry Miss Li?" Tang Bi asked. Tang Qiang lowered her head slightly, "He said that he was forced topromise something in that position. If he did not marry Miss Li, he would have a gap with the third prince. He also said, either marry Miss Li or just He sent me to the Three Princes'' Mansion, and finally he chose to marry Miss Li." Chapter 1928: Village Chief’s Daughter (78) Chapter 1928: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (78) "He also said that when everything is done, he will give up Miss Li and marry me again." Tang Qiang said idiotically, her eyes are no longer as bright as before, like a mist of water, making her beautiful His eyes are covered. Tang Bi pursed his lips lightly, do you believe this? Even if she hated Su Mochen so much, she had to admit that Su Mochen was really affectionate for her in her previous life. But this affectionate is not normal. It was Su Mochen who felt a little guilty for her, the hardships of the two being together, she apanied him silently, and that she was the single most important person in his life. This heavy affection contains too many things. But Tang Qiang and Su Mochen, Tang Qian did not hesitate to give, there are too many such women by Su Mochen''s side. Even if Tang Qian was different, the things she took out made her amazed. It is also difficult to change. Su Mochen believes that these things are within reach and will not cherish at all. Su Mochen, she knew too well, the more difficult it was to get, the more she wanted to get it. The more easily lost things, the tighter you look. But she can''t say these. Even now, as she is sister A, no one will hurt her. If there is an abnormal Tang Qiang, let alone her, it will inevitably attract the attention of interested people, who knows what terrible bad luck will be brought. "Qiang Qiang, there are other things I don''t advise you. Please visit your second uncle frequently. He is very worried about you. Originally, your second uncle had a dream of bing a rich family. Because of you, he had to stop doing this." Tang Qiang felt a little guilty, "I will." In all fairness, her cheap father is really good to her. "I will. I will go to see my dad every day from now on, and I won''t be angry with him anymore." To be honest, it has been so many years since she has traveled here, and she has some thoughts about the previous home. Although her parents don''te back often, they still call her every day. If you don''t see each other, you will care about her. And her group ofdies who y Lolita, I don''t know how they are now. She didn''t know how she traveled, what happened before. She missed a little, the little skirts she bought. If she had died in that world, her parents would definitely be sad, and they would definitely burn her with her little skirts. Think about it, it''s still a bit painful. Will thosedies feel sorry for her? Because the male **** and her quarreling opponent suddenly found out that she was dead, would he be happy? Her tablemate would breathe a sigh of relief from time to time, no one would give her the actor of the same book in Amway all day. "Sister Guoer, Abi, you don''t have to worry about me. I am fine now, Amo treats me very well, I believe him." After all, that is the male **** she has liked for years, and male gods are always perfect, right? She doesn''t know when this dream will wake up. Even if she will wake up in the future and don''t know what the result will be, she wants to wait till the end to see. Seeing Tang Qiang like this, Tang Bi stopped persuading him. The three sisters spoke for a while, and then left separately. When she left, Tang Qian asked, "Sister Guoer, will you live in the capital for a while?" "Yes, I''ll go thereter." "Oh..." Tang Qian didn''t say, she went to them when she had time. Don''t look for it, Su Mochen is a trouble for them. Now all parties are staring at the Hou Mansion. Chapter 1929: The village chief’s daughter (79) Chapter 1929: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (79) Tang Bi was not very happy all day, Lin Yan received Tang Guo''s instructions before, to protect her and stay with her. So seeing that she was unhappy, she wrestled her brain and thought of many ways to take her out to y. Every time Tang Bi didn''t want to go out, she just didn''t want to meet Su Mochen. Unexpectedly, Lin Yan would look distressed and said that if she disagreed, Gu Jiuci would rush him back to the mountain and be severely beaten by his seniors. Tang Bi, soft-hearted, agreed. Not to mention, Lin Yanmutou is a little bit of wood, and Tang Bi and him are indeed in a much better mood after walking around. Later, when Lin Yan took her out, she didn''t object to it. Instead, she asked enthusiastically, where to go today. Seeing that Tang Bi was happy, Lin Yan was also a little happy unconsciously. The days of Tang Guo and Gu Jiuci were even simpler. Every time they came, the emperor invited them into the pce. Although the emperor''s eyes were always wrong, Tang Guo was already used to it. With Gu Jiuci, the emperor often smiled awkwardly. Later, I didn''t know if he became familiar with him. When he got along, he really looked like a family. Looking at Tang Guo''s eyes, he didn''t look so deeply. However, when a few people are chatting, something embarrassing will always happen. For example, now, the general manager whispered to the emperor, "Your Majesty, the imperial physician asked the imperial concubine for pulse this morning. Concubine Chen, Concubine Xu, Concubine Yun are all happy. Congrattions to the emperor, congrattions to the emperor, and adding dragons." Tang Guo: "..." Gu Jiuci: "..." system: "Concubine Chen, Concubine Xu, Concubine Yun are there?" The emperor was not particrly happy, nor was he upset, but was surprised, "Is there so many?" The corner of the general manager''s mouth twitched, and his majesty was a pity for the imperial concubine. He was in good health, and he was covered in rain and dew for the obedient concubines. Your Majesty is in good health, and there is no way to avoid these. Isn''t it normal for the concubine to be happy? Why is your Majesty so surprised, as if he didn''t do it? Your Majesty, the little prince and the little princess are watching, is this really good? "Oh, that''s really a very happy thing, reward, reward them well." Gu Jiuci quietly squeezed Tang Guo''s small hand, congratted with a smile, "Second brother, congrattions, I have a nephew again." The emperor was a little embarrassed and said casually, "Then Xiao Jiu, you have been married for so long?" "Second brother, aren''t Guoer and I still young? I think it''s good to have only two people." Seriously, if the emperor hadn''t mentioned this, he really didn''t think of it. When asked about this, he subconsciously didn''t want children, neither did he want them. When he thinks of those women who have children, the whole heart is on the children, and there is sour bubble in his heart. Think of his father and mother, they were very loving back then. But in front of their brothers, the mother and the queen really didn''t treat her father so much. If Guoer treats him that way if he has a child, then he won''t be shocked. Gu Jiuci was in a mess and took Tang Guo away. He didn''t notice the emperor''s entanglement behind him, which imperial concubine to visit first. "Ajiu?" Tang Guo stretched out his hand and touched Gu Jiuci''s eyebrows, "What is it that makes you frown?" Gu Jiuci shook Tang Guo''s hand, "Guo''er, do you like children?" If Guoer Chapter 1930: The village chief’s daughter (80) Chapter 1930: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (80) "A Jiu asked what is this doing?" Tang Guo pursed the corners of his lips and smiled. How many restraints this guy has ced on himself. She couldn''t believe that ancient men were born with this idea. Even in a more enlightened modern society, most men still want a child, and the idea of inheriting the family from one''s bones is indelible. Even if this is not the idea, there are still many men who miss Dad very much. It fell on this guy, he didn''t, he said that the child is a third party. She really didn''t have any thoughts about children. It was not because the soul was strong and living in these fleshy bodies and unable to give birth to children. Its because she doesnt have that idea. Its not easy to have someone to make her feel love. Trying to make her a little bit of maternal love is nothing short of a fantasy. [Not ruthless, how can I pursue the host? ] The system can''t help but speak, [Host, this guy should know that you are special and impossible to breed blood in the small world. To avoid meeting you in the small world, after getting married, you will ban yourself because of children. Tang Guo smiled, "I know, it''s cruel enough." [As for what''s going on, I think it''s mostly that once he has the idea of wanting a child, he will fall out of favor and think that the child is the third party between him and the host, which will destroy you. feeling. I would think that the host who has a child is so big that I will never see him again. Ah, so sour! Tang Guo couldn''t stop smiling, "You don''t seem to dislike him so much anymore." [Because he is very sincere to the host, and I see his performance, even if you have any stories in the past, I don''t think he will be the one who will really hurt the host. Tang Guo was silent for a moment, "Then I don''t know, let''s talk about itter, it''s still good now, you can ask for it." System: Scum, don''t behave, right? Gu Jiuci said aggrievedly, "Guo''er, I heard his second brother mentioned the issue of heirs before. I thought about it. I can''t ept that a child wille to grab you from me in the future." System: Hahahaha... "The life I long for is that only you and me, thinking that a kid or a little girl would **** you from me makes me unhappy." Seeing Gu Jiuci''s sad look, Tang Guo suffocated a smile. "If Guoer really likes children, I can only convince myself and ept it slowly. Who said Guoer likes it." Listening to this, I really feel sad. "A Jiu," Tang Guo said in a low voice, surrounding Gu Jiuci''s waist, "I''m the same as you think, there is no need to add another person between us. In our world, only you and me are enough. " Gu Jiuci didn''t feel wronged anymore. The jar of vinegar that he knocked over just now seemed to be an illusion. He hugged Tang Guo tightly and asked, "Really?" "Yeah." Tang Guo answered, looking at him with a smile, "Isn''t it good for us to be like this?" Gu Jiuci paused, holding Tang Guo''s hands, and murmured softly, "Hold your hand, grow old with you, you have me, I have you, enough." Gu Jiuci almostughed out of his heart. Sure enough, Guoer was a part of his heart and understood him best. Gu Jiuci is actually a very greedy person, but he doesn''t know there is anything strange in his soul, so he always reminds him not to be greedy. Chapter 1931: The village chief’s daughter (81) Chapter 1931: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (81) Every time he wanted to fight for himself, the chill from the soul made him dare not say a word. Having been married to Tang Guo for so long, he has also found out how to express his thoughts tactfully without touching that terrible feeling through trial and error. "Guo''er, thank you for meeting you in this life, otherwise I can only be a monk and be a monk." "I hope that we will meet again in the next life, because only you can save me." After Gu Jiuci finished speaking, he didn''t realize the cold feeling. My heart felt a little relieved, asking for the next life, not greedy, if it wasn''t for that feeling too terrible, he still wanted to live forever. In this life I ask for the next life, the next life for the next life, the next life for the next life. This n is really perfect. "Then you have to be good, and you are not allowed to see other girls. If you see other girls, I won''t be with you." "Don''t worry, in this world, except that Guo''er is a beautiful girl, everyone else is like a wood. I have face blindness and can''t tell who it is." System: That''s awesome, this guy. Gu Jiuci is satisfied, and everyone has been smiling recently. Lin Yan was a little unhappy, very upset. If he doesn''t apany Tang Bi out to y in the capital, he is usually on Gu Jiuci''s side, watching Gu Jiuci y around with the gadgets given to Tang Guo. Since meeting his wife, his master seems to have be almighty, capable of everything. For example, Tang Guo mentioned before, swinging under the grape rack. The next day, there was an extra swing in this house. Lin Yan stood aside, watching Gu Jiuci pushing Tang Guo to y, the two of them were having fun. Originally, looking at all this, Lin Yan didn''t feel anything. Today I always feel that it is not a taste, nothing is right. "Brother Lin, are you standing under the sun, isn''t it hot?" Tang Bi came out of the house holding the teapot, "Go to a cool ce. I just made herbal tea. Would you like to drink some?" Lin Yan didn''t even think about it, and followed Tang Bi into the room without forgetting to answer the previous question, "It''s not hot." Tang Bi handed him a clean veil, "You wipe it, you are all sweating." Lin Yan looked at the veil in his hand and was taken aback for a moment. While Tang Bi turned around, he used his sleeve to wipe the sweat off his forehead indiscriminately. As for the veil, it has been hidden in his arms. Recollecting this action made him feel a little stiff. what happened to him? When Tang Bi turned around and poured him herbal tea, his eyes could not be removed from the woman. Even when he saw her, his blood was flowing at an elerated rate, which was a feeling of going crazy. When Tang Bi disappeared from his sight, the feeling was gone. But as long as he thinks of Tang Bi''s appearance in his mind, he feels like he is going to be crazy. "Master, we have to go back to the mountain." One morning, Lin Yan took advantage of Gu Jiuci''s free time and came to him, "It will only take two days to go ande back." Gu Jiuci was surprised, "Is something wrong?" "I suspect that something went wrong in my practice." Lin Yan said seriously. "After searching for several days, I couldn''t find any problems. Although my martial arts is better than my master, but the master has lived for so many years and has a wide range of knowledge. I will go back and ask him about this matter. Gu Jiuci smiled, "Your brothers, you will definitely be wee." Chapter 1932: Village Chief’s Daughter (82) Chapter 1932: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (82) While eating breakfast, Tang Bi saw that Lin Yan was not there, and subconsciously asked, "Brother-inw, where is Brother Lin?" "He went back to the mountain and went to his master." Gu Jiuci answered casually, feeding Tang Guo a spoonful of porridge from time to time. Tang Bi has be ustomed to seeing her sister being so happy, she feels sincerely happy in her heart. A sister should live such a life, and a good woman like A sister should match a good man like her brother-inw. "Is there something urgent?" Tang Bi asked with concern, and when she came to the capital, she was really afraid at first. Later, Lin Yan dragged him out to go shopping. Although she didn''t meet Su Mochen, she met many people she knew in her previous life, but it wasn''t that scary. In addition, there is Lin Yan by his side, and his martial arts is superb, which can be regarded as strengthening her. Therefore, she is very grateful to this mentor and helpful friend. Even if her mind is a little elusive, she is actually really good. Hearing something happened to him, it is inevitable to ask a few more questions. "He said that there was something wrong with the practice. He didn''t find out the reason, so he wanted to ask his master." Lin Yan''s status is actually not low, just because he is a disciple of a certain hidden master and possesses a superb martial arts, he will be invited by the prince of the capital as a guest of honor. Why would you have to follow him? This has to be investigated, when Lin Yan went down the mountain for the first time, was deceived and almost abducted. Although he would be rescued in the end, he met a nosy Gu Jiuci and rescued the indifferent child sitting in the carriage. From then on, Lin Yan identified Gu Jiuci and said he wanted to protect him. Later, Lin Yan''s master came and took Lin Yan back. Later, when he was going to travel, his second and eldest brothers were worried, and because there was a master who was kind to Lin Yan, they put forward a condition, hoping to have a master who is willing to personally protect Gu Jiuci. They took Gu Jiu to resign from the mountain. The group of masters on the mountain, looking at the outsiders, actually wanted toe down and y. However, their masters are more stingy, and go down the mountain to y on their own. They will definitely not have fun, and they have to work hard to make money. Now he became the guard of the little prince. Although he was not so free, he would never be wronged. Lin Yan''s group of senior brothers rushed to be their guards. Lin Yan was not interested at first, but when he saw Gu Jiuci, he suddenly jumped out. Said that he took this job. Originally, the emperor and Gu Ronghe proposed 20 years, but Lin Yan said that as long as Gu Jiuci needed it, he could protect him forever. The emperor and Gu Ronghe were happy. This was the master and the most proud disciple. But Lin Yan''s senior brothers did not do it. In the end, as mentioned before, Lin Yan knocked the senior brothers over. In order to avoid being stopped by his own master, he also defeated his master, and finally stood by Gu Jiuci expressionlessly and said, "From now on, I will be the guard of the little prince." Lin Yan at that time was much colder than now. "Is that serious?" Tang Bi was anxious when he heard that Lin Yan had made a mistake in practicing. Gu Jiuci said vaguely, "It shouldn''t be serious." In fact, he didn''t notice any mistakes in Lin Yan''s practice. However, Lin Yan''s skill is no match for anyone in the world, so it is better to go back and ask the expert. In Tang Bi''s worry, Lin Yan returned two dayster. "Brother Lin, I heard that what happened to your practice, have you solved it now?" When Lin Yan saw Tang Bihong''s pouting face, his eyes were very anxious, the corners of his lips showed a smile unknowingly, and he quickly put away, "It''s solved." "That''s good." "Would you like to go shopping? Is there anything to buy?" Tang Bi shook his head, "There is nothing to buy." "Then go take a look, maybe you just want to buy it after looking at it. You shouldn''t go out these two days, right?" "Seems." "Then go." "Hey!" ... "My third nephew and seventh nephew have been fighting fiercely recently. Guo''er may have involved his cousin. The seventh nephew nned to use his cousin to threaten Su Mochen, but he didn''t know that Su Mochen deliberately released this weakness to catch The evidence of the other party." "Is it so fast?" Gu Jiu resigned, "Yeah, don''t worry Guoer, I have arranged someone, and I will save my cousin''s life by then." "Thanks to Ah Jiu." "It was Guoer who gave me this opportunity." "By the way, Ajiu, I found out that after Lin Yan came back, there was something wrong, why did I take Abi out for shopping and buy a bunch of things for her." Gu Jiuci chuckled, "Get the hang of it." "Abi currently seems to have no idea about Lin Yan." Gu Jiucizily hugged Tang Guo, and the two leaned together, "Lin Yan is stubborn. As long as Abi doesn''t have anyone he likes, he can apany her to buy things for a lifetime." "Then Abiruo has someone he likes?" "He might... check the other party''s bad things and show Abi." Tang Guo: "Oh, did you learn from you?" Gu Jiuci: He doesn''t take the me. Chapter 1933: The village chief’s daughter (83) Chapter 1933: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (83) "Big Brother Lin, I saw you holding Chinese Chinese Traditional Chinese Medicine Drink, are you injured?" Tang Bi looked at Lin Yan concerned, but there was nothing on his face. There are only so few people living in the house. Brother-inw and sister-inw stay in the house all day long and it is impossible to get hurt. Before she had watched inadvertently, Lin Yan took the booze wine and walked to her room. It''s not easy to stop people, and I forgot when I turned around. When the two went shopping, they remembered this incident. "Nothing, don''t worry." Lin Yan said nkly, but when he returned to the mountain, he asked himself if something went wrong. It''s hard to beat the brothers and sisters again, but they didn''t expect them to be polite at all, looking for opportunities, they greeted him. He also said that for the sake of his fellow apprentice brothers, he would not p him in the face, so as not to go out and look bad. After finally getting past the senior brother and younger brother, he went to ask the teacher father about what happened to him. After talking about his situation, he always felt that Master''s expression was a bit wrong. He thought it was something serious at the time. He watched Master stroking his long beard solemnly, and said to him seriously, "Lin Yan, your problem is a bit serious. It is indeed a rare problem in practice. ." He was very anxious and asked, "Master, is there a solution?" The master nodded, "Yes, although I haven''t encountered it before, I have heard of it and know how to solve it." "I also ask Master for advice." At that time, Lin Yan sincerely asked his master for advice. He never thought that his master would deceive him. But he had forgotten that in order to follow the little prince down the mountain, when he was his guard, in front of the whole school, the matter of crushing the master was still the kind of thing that did not give face at all. Although the master is an expert, he is also a human being. He cares about face. If you lose your face by your apprentice, you will definitely bear grudges. Sooner orter, you will find this ce back. "In this matter, you have to take action for the teacher to help you dredge the meridians." At that time, the master''s expression was obviously wrong, and it was vaguely excited. But he still chose to believe in his master. Then the master told him not to resist, but to dredge his meridians. After the solution, Lin Yan stood motionless and was madly beaten by his master. He didn''t feel anything wrong when he was pounding. Even if the master''s fists were messy and he was beating him very hard, he thought it was a sequence of chaos, but his training time was short and he couldn''t see the mystery. So he stood there and was beaten madly by his master for half an hour. Even if he has deep internal strength and good kung fu, being beaten wildly by a master like Master, even if he doesn''t use internal strength, it still hurts. At this time, he still believed that the master was helping him dredge his meridians, so as not to get into trouble. This is his master. If you change someone, he will definitely not believe it. When the master stopped, he heard a very happyugh, like this: ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, this little bunny, in front of many people, defeated the old man, without giving him a little face, today the old man finally Find the ce. Lin Yan realized that he was deceived. Although he was deceived, the master finally told him of the abnormality. Therefore, the master is still his master, even though he beat him up, it is still his master. Chapter 1934: Village Chief’s Daughter (84) Chapter 1934: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (84) When going down the mountain, the master also told him that if it wasn''t for him to be his disciple, he would have been pped in the face. Lin Yan thinks that Master has treated him very well. If he really pped his face, he came back to see Girl Abi, that would be really shameless. Although he is now covered with fist wounds, he won''t be known by Abi girl, just smear a little bit of medicine wine secretly. Lin Yan returned to his senses and found that something was wrong with Tang Bi. Seeing her staring in a certain direction, he looked over. I saw that the ce was a pavilion, and they had walked to theke without knowing it. In that pavilion, there are a few young boys sitting. He knew these people, and the two most outstanding were Su Mochen and the third prince. "Girl Abi, are you really worried about Girl Tang Qian?" Apart from this, Lin Yan couldn''t think of anything else. He always knew that Tang Bi didn''t like Su Mochen at all, as long as he found a chance to talk to Tang Qiang, he could not help but persuade him. However, Tang Qian is too persistent and refuses to listen at all. "Yeah." Tang Bi retracted his gaze, "I heard Sister A said that the situation is getting more and more serious now, I am very worried about Sister Qiang Qiang." She could see that the soul who had resided in Tang Qiang was a very simple girl who liked Su Mochen wholeheartedly. Just relying on the other party toe up with so many things that are good for Su Mochen, it is enough to prove that the other party is very sincere. This sincere heart is good for anyone, don''t give it to Su Mochen. That person will not cherish it. "The master has arranged everything and will save Miss Tang Qiang''s life." Tang Bi smiled and shook his head, "I know." With sister and brother-inw there, everything will be arranged properly. She didn''t understand what she was doing when she was born again. Could it be that she was born again and lived her life in peace and stability like this? "Girl Tang Bi." When Tang Bi and Lin Yan were about to leave, they were suddenly stopped. Who was the person who stopped her if it wasn''t Su Mochen? She turned stiffly, suddenly remembering that there was a person standing next to her, her heart was slightly rxed, and she turned to face Su Mochen without being so nervous. After facing Su Mochen, Tang Bi instantly felt a deeply meaningful sight. She frowned slightly, without thinking, that sight came from the third prince. Su Mochen is a member of the third prince, and Su Mochen must know about A sister and brother-inw. He and the third prince were on the same road, so the third prince probably knew about this. Then the third prince must also know that she is the younger sister of the little princess A sister. It''s no wonder that the thoughtful look in her eyes just now makes her ufortable. This Su Mochen was afraid of her brother-inw and didn''t dare to provoke him, so did you n to let the third princes attack her? It''s really a good strategy. Tang Bi, who had originally nned to avoid it, didn''t know why, but didn''t want to avoid it. Why is Su Mochen able to use others as he pleases? Then she must let the other party to experience what it means to be hopeless. "Master Su..." Tang Bi paused and called him again, "It should be called Master Hou." When Su Mochen saw Tang Bi, his eyes were a little surprised. Is this still the little girl with dark skin? The skin that can be broken by blowing, the beautiful face, is notparable to thedies of the capital. I don''t know why, when he saw Tang Bi''s side, he somewhat wanted to dispel that thought. Chapter 1935: Village Chief’s Daughter (85) Chapter 1935: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (85) The eyes of the three princes are all amazing. Thinking of the other party''s identity, his eyes became even more fiery. Such a beautiful woman, even if she has no identity, he is willing to have. The other party is still the little princess''s sister, so he is even more satisfied. Fortunately, he still has no concubine, only concubines and concubines. The little princess''s sister, given the position of a concubine, the other party shouldn''t say anything. After all, if he inherits Datong in the future, she will be the queen of the mother''s world. "Miss Tang Bi, did you juste to the capital?" Su Mochen asked with a smile, and pointed to the location of the pavilion. "Should I go and sit down?" "Okay." Lin Yan thought Tang Bi would refuse, but she did not expect her to agree. He didn''t like the way the two men looked at her. But she was going, he could only go with her. Although he is a bit elmish, it can be seen that Tang Bi has just changed his attitude, why did he change? In Tang Bi''s eyes, there was no obsession with anyone. He also followed the master for too long, and his look at the woman was quite urate. Before, he was confused because he thought he would not be tempted by women, so he didn''t think so much. Now that his mind was all confused by her, he naturally wanted to observe her various emotions. With him, she can''t suffer, let''s see what she wants to do. The third prince was overjoyed, it seemed that things were easier than he thought. Su Mochen had a slight taste in his heart, and he didn''t know why. Since seeing such a different Tang Bi, he always felt that he had missed something. However, what was ced in front of him was great cause. The third prince seemed to be very satisfied with Tang Bi, and he couldn''t do much. The few people talked very happily, and the third prince even asked Tang Bi to go out for the next time, and Tang Bi agreed. Lin Yan guarded Tang Bi when he returned, and finally couldn''t help but ask on the way, "Girl Abi, why did you promise them?" "When I first came to Beijing, I didn''t know anyone, so I would make friends." is it? Lin Yan didn''t ask any more, when he returned to Tang Bi, he turned around to sort out the information of the third prince. On the second day, Tang Bi opened the door and left the room. Lin Yan was already standing at the door with a bunch of documents. "Brother Lin, what are you?" "Girl Abi, this is the news that I will help you investigate." Lin Yan handed a bunch of brochures to Tang Bi. "It''s all of that third prince. Girl Abi takes a good look. Even if you make friends, Keep your eyes open, some people, dont look like they look good, their status is noble, in fact they are all ck inside." Tang Bi was stunned for a moment, holding a pile of brochures a little unclear. But Lin Yan gave her these, she ns to take a look. Although, she has a certain understanding of the three princes. After reading it, she felt that she didn''t really understand enough, and the third prince was indeed a character. Ruthless, he was still a very cunning person. Within two days, Tang Guo also knew that Tang Bi was making friends with the third prince, and then Lin Yan jumped anxiously, and almost didn''t go directly to lift the third prince and beat him up. Shey in Gu Jiuci''s arms and kept smiling. "Guo''er, is there really no problem with Abi?" "No, Abi won''t like Su Mochen, let alone the Third Prince." Gu Jiuci nodded, "Lin Yan has been unable to control it these few days. If Abi meets the third prince again, it is estimated that he will really go to the third prince to settle ounts." "Ajiu, we should go back too." Gu Jiuci calcted the time and nodded, "That''s right, it''s time to go back." Chapter 1936: Village Chief’s Daughter (86) Chapter 1936: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (86) In the past half month, Tang Bi will meet the third prince at the pavilion by theke almost after a day or two. Of course, she would take Lin Yan with her every time. The three princes and Su Mochen had already assumed that Lin Yan was her guard for the time being to protect her safety. I didn''t know that under Lin Yan''s indifferent face, there was a cruel look that wanted to smash the two of them into pieces. Although they often feel that the surroundings are chilly, they did not think about it. Tang Bi looked at the three princes who showed great affection to her, with a gentle smile on her lips. A sister told her yesterday that in three days, they will leave for Tangjia Vige. The third prince thought everything was in her hands, and didn''t know that the other party would be out of anger when she returned. Because of Lin Yan''s courage and sister''s support, she gradually became less afraid of Su Mochen. She discovered that in front of the supreme imperial power, Su Mochen was nothing. In order to take revenge, you have to cling to the three princes. Based on the news she heard from Sister A, it is no problem to live another forty years now. Sister A said before that the three concubines today are happy again. During these forty years, the three princes did not know how many younger siblings would be added. Forty yearster, the third prince who is about to stand in front of him is also a gray-haired old man. Maybe, the other party will not survive that time. Tang Bi thought, just a little bit amused. "Master Hou, the third prince, I still have some important things, and I will go back earlier today." She was leaving in three days. She had to go back and pack her luggage. By the way, go to the street tomorrow and buy some small gifts for the family, the vigers, and those in the embroidery vige. This time I came to the capital, and I don''t know when I wille. I should always bring them some fresh stuff so that they can also see and see. Neither of them forced Tang Bi and watched her leave. After she left, the third prince said, "I think it''s almost done, and I should show her my heart." "If we have the support of the little prince, our great cause will be no problem." The third prince said with a little excitement, and he patted Su Mochen''s shoulder hard, "Mo Chen, it is my fortunate to be able to have your help." "Helping the three princes achieve great cause, that is what I hope." "Mo Chen, don''t worry, when I seed, I won''t forget you." The eyes of the third prince were full of ambition. With the support of the little prince, no one can be his opponent. Three dayster, Tang Guo took Tang Bi, and his group slowly left the capital when the sky was dark. Lin Yan looked at Tang Bi who didn''t give up, and he was a little relieved. He wanted to ask, but he didn''t know how to ask. Seeing Tang Bi looking at the scenery outside, also smiling happily, he couldn''t bear to disturb. Forget it, I have left the capital. Girl Abi seems to have nothing to do with the third prince. "What? People are gone?" The third prince opened his eyes wide, and asked in disbelief, "You say it again, is she really gone?" "Back to the third prince, yes, girl Tang Bi left early this morning." The person under his hand, the somewhat timid and angry third prince, said cautiously, "The subordinates have confirmed three times that the person has indeed left. The yard has been locked, and there are still guards. As before, no one is allowed to step in." "Later, the subordinates went to the city gate to investigate. Just after dawn, there were many carriages leaving, it was the little prince and the others." Chapter 1937: Village Chief’s Daughter (87) Chapter 1937: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (87) The three princes hammered the stone table in the pavilion hard, and looked back at Su Mochen, "Mochen, what''s the matter? I didn''t talk very much before, so I just left without saying anything?" He originally thought that what he did was enough to attract a woman like Tang Bi. From the other party''s words, he thought that the other party was interested in him. Although Su Mochen felt relieved, he was still puzzled, "Should we send someone to ask?" "Then go ask." However, letter after letter was sent out without reply. Every time when Lin Yan received a letter, he handed it to Tang Bi unhappy and said, "The third prince, do you want to see Miss Abi?" "Don''t look, burn it." Then, Lin Yan happily went to burn the letter. Later, it turned into Su Mochen''s letter, and Lin Yan asked, "This time the inscription is Su Mochen, girl Abi, do you want to see it?" He was ready and burned it. Tang Bi stretched his head out of the carriage and said, "Big Brother Lin, I dont look at it. If there is any letter in the capital in the future, you dont need to give me any other letters except Qiang Qiang, second uncle, and my third brother. Burn it." "Okay, I won''t bother you with these next time." Lin Yan was happy. Su Mochen and the third prince who were far away in the capital were dumbfounded. They were deliberate, and for almost a month, they gave up many things in order to get close to Tang Bi, hoping to use Tang Bi to get the support of Little Prince. As long as Tang Bi became his three imperial concubines, then the rtionship of the little prince would automatically be his side. Unexpectedly, he didn''t understand how empty the bamboo basket was when it hit the water. There was no reply to the letter sent out. The person who was sent back said that he had not seen Tang Bi. He also said that the guard named Lin Yan said that their girl Abi had no friends in the capital. If next time he went to arrogantly kiss, he would be rude. What is turning a face and not acknowledging people? With anger and anger, the two of them couldn''t do anything to Tang Bi. She has always been with the little prince and the little princess, what can they do? Offending the little prince, let alone Su Mochen, even the third prince would make the emperor really angry. Everyone knows how spoiled the little prince is today. In today''s eyes, the son''s life is like grass, and the younger brother is a treasure. If you offend the little prince, then they won''t even want to reach high positions for the rest of their lives. Tang Guo found that Tang Bi was very happy. She naturally knew why Tang Bi was happy. Unexpectedly, the gentle and gentle girl would retaliate against Su Mochen and the other two. "Sister, I didn''t cause you trouble, right?" Tang Bi was a little nervous, "Then Su Mochen and the third prince are not at ease." "No, it''s not a problem. With your brother-inw, you kick the two directly into theke, and they dare not do anything." Tang Bi nodded, feeling a little excited. Does she already have the power to kick them into theke without causing trouble? A sister would always reveal many things to her unconsciously. Let her understand that now many people cannot provoke their family. Tang Bi bit his lip lightly, his eyes were a little thoughtful, and finally he was relieved. "If I go to the capital next time, Sister, I must kick them into theke." Tang Bi said with a smile while holding Tang Guo''s arm. "Okay, I will call you again next time." Chapter 1938: The village chief’s daughter (88) Chapter 1938: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (88) Let alone the fact that the three princes who had used Tang Bi to climb Gu Jiuci were lost, they could only continue the original n. After Tang Guo left the capital, the wind was surging here, The three princes and several other princes finally had a cruelpetition. Tang Guo lived a peaceful life in Tangjia Vige, watching Lin Yan silently follow behind Tang Bi every day, like a follower. Every few days, she would hear the movement in the capital from Gu Ronghe. Since half a month ago, princes have made mistakes and been exiled outside or under house arrest in the pce. Every time Gu Ronghe finished saying this, he smiled,pletely indifferent. His second brother controls the overall situation. After entering thepetition for more than half a year, the people who are still standing on their feet are the third and sixth princes. Both believed that as long as they won one of them, the emperor would certainly canonize one of them as the prince. With the emperor''s elderly body, it is probably not a few years old. (The emperor who is still strong but pretending to be weak: I can live for at least forty years, silly boys.) One day, another news came from the capital. There was no smile on Gu Ronghe''s face. He saw Tang Guoing over and gave her the letter directly, "Brother-inw, this matter has something to do with you, let''s take a look." Tang Guo took the letter and saw the content inside, only to understand it, which was actually expected. Thepetition between the three princes and the sixth prince finally involved Tang Qiang. The cause was that Su Mochen got a piece of important evidence from the Sixth Prince. Once this evidence is exposed, the Six Princes faction will be basically over. When desperate, the six princes sent someone to discuss with Su Mochen, nning to draw people over, get the evidence first, and say not to treat him badly. Of course, Su Mochen would not be willing, but in the end the Sixth Prince attacked Tang Qiang and tied him up. He threatened that as long as Su Mochen handed over the evidence, he would release Su Mochen''s beloved woman. Unexpectedly, Su Mochen didn''t seem to care about Tang Qiang''s life, and still presented all the evidence. In the end, the Sixth Prince was arrested and Tang Qiang was not killed. Su Mochen found her and took her back. What he thought was that since this woman was not dead, she could still use it. Anyway, the other party didn''t know that she was not important in his heart. If there are any enemies in the future, just take her as a weakness. He didn''t know, Tang Qian heard the words he and the Sixth Prince said when they met. Tang Qian was not anywhere else at the time, just under the floor of the room, trapped by a wooden box. She heard that Su Mochen said that a mere woman, what is it in front of Daye? He also told the Sixth Prince that he was too naive, thinking he would really care about such a woman? The six princes argued that the woman was smart and gave him so many benefits. How could he not care? Su Mochen mocked and said, how could he like that kind of silly woman? In his heart, there is only hatred and great cause. He said this because if the evidence was submitted, the sixth prince would fall. With the personality of the sixth prince, no one would believe these words even if they were to say it, because Tang Qiang was of little importance to many people. "The cousin just wants to understand." Looking at Tang Guo at the end, Tang Qiang escaped overnight by herself and went to find Tang Yindou, nning to take him away. Of course, Su Mochen met him midway. Wanting to take her back, at this time, the person arranged by Gu Jiuci appeared and protected the two father and daughter. Currently, the two father and daughter are on their way back. Tang Guo told Tang Bi about this. Tang Bi knew that Tang Qiang was back, happier than anything else. That person Su Mochen is not worthy of being treated sincerely, juste back. More than half a monthter, Tang Qian who had lost a circle of weight came back together with Tang Yindou who had another but smiled on his face. When Tang Qian saw Tang Guo and Tang Bi, she rushed out of the carriage and came over to hug them. Tang Guo heard Tang Qiang whispering in a low voice, "Go to the **** ghost, I will never fan the male **** anymore. That kind of scum is simply an insult to the male god." Although Tang Qian whispered and cursed, Tang Guo saw it, and the other party''s tears continued to flow, and the pain and sadness in his eyes could not be concealed. "I want to make a fortune, I want to be a rich woman!" "Father, let''s do business together, and my daughter will help you realize that wish." Tang Guo smiled. Seeing Tang Qiang leaping on Tang Yindou, she quickly said these words, "It used to be her daughter who was ignorant. In the future, her daughter just wants to make a fortune and earn countless gold and silver treasures for her father." Male god, go to his ghost male god. Damn it! ! Tang Qian looked at the white clouds floating past in the sky, with some unconcealed pain in her heart, but she really Chapter 1939: Village Chief’s Daughter (89) Chapter 1939: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (89) Tang Qiang was really a person who did what he said. On the second day after returning to Tangjia Vige, he followed Tang Yindou to find Tang Guo. "Sister Guoer, starting from today, I will follow my dad to run business seriously." Tang Qian looked very serious, her eyes were bright and lively, but now she has calmed down a lot. All the innocence in it has faded. Except when she came back yesterday, her eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of mist, and today they have restored their former brightness. The former brightness seemed to be only for Su Mochen, but the rity now is that she finally understands that this world is no longer the world of novels she has seen before, but for her, it is a real world. The people she met were real people. If she is injured, it will hurt. If you are sad, you will feel ufortable. The people around her were really kind to her. There was a father who was infinitely tolerant of her, there was Tang Bi who didnt give up persuading her, and there was a sister Guoer who knew everything. In the end, she was almost taken back by Su Mochen. The son-inw''s husband rescued her. She was so self-willed before, and no one gave up on her in times of crisis. She was really touched. The male **** was different from what she thought. He hurt her deeply and trampled on all her sincerity. She is sad, but she doesn''t live for a man. The other party doesn''t like her anymore and doesn''t care about her. Does she have to die? Anyway, she is also a rising star woman who has received modern education. Can she be ashamed of the ancients, so she has to cheer up. Without love, she still has rtives, friends, and may be a rich woman. "Sister Guoer, I have a few ideas and want to cooperate with you." Under the curious gazes of several people, Tang Qiang took out a thick stack of paper, "I drew this overnight. Sister Guoer, please show me. Are these ideas useful?" Tang Guo took it and flipped it slowly, with a smile on her lips. Tang Qiang painted clothes in various styles. Each piece is very beautiful, and the style is not too exaggerated. If produced ording to the drawings, it will bring many small surprises to women of this era. Not only that, in addition to a chic dress, there are also some essories that women like, which are also very chic. In the end, she actually saw a few pieces of clothes that seemed to be changed based on Lolita''s foundation. There was indeed a big difference from this era, and Sheng was really beautiful. This era is rtively open, and the costumes of each country are actually quite different. The clothes that Tang Qiang changed from Lolita costumes, as long as someone dares to wear them, will definitely attract many women. "Sister Guoer, are these all right?" Tang Guo nodded, "Yes, I will cooperate with you." After Tang Guo responded, Tang Qiang''s eyes seemed to overflow with countless beautiful little stars. "That''s really great." "Those little essories are very good, Qiang Qiang''s idea is very good, if this thing is made, it will be very attractive." "Sister Guoer, in fact, I have another idea. For example, the box and bottle for rouge gouache can be changed to better-looking ones. With Guoer''s ability, surely you can get a lot of colored ze? You can design a kind of Tangs rouge gouache has a specific colored ze style and printed Tangs words on the colored ze. I believe that after this, business will get better and better and will be sought after by many people..." Chapter 1940: The village chief’s daughter (90) Chapter 1940: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (90) That day, Tang Qiang talked to Tang Guo a lot of her own thoughts, and she could apply what she had encountered in modern times to this era. She couldn''t wait to tell Tang Guo inly within a day. Although she is a little simple, the look in people''s eyes before is a little bit worse. But she can guarantee that her sister Guoer is definitely not the kind of taking advantage of others. If Sister Guoer is really a big profiteer, will Tangjia Vige be so prosperous now? Thinking of her father, because of her self-willedness over the past few years, she has changed from the richest person in the vige to the poorest person, and she feels bitter. She will work hard, taking out what she knows and sees. Tang Qiang wrote all his thoughts into a booklet, and finally gave it to Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t treat each other badly either, and was divided ording to what the other party should have. After giving everything to Tang Guo, Tang Qiang took many embroideries and rouge gouache, and walked in the direction of the Western Regions with Tang Yindou. There are already many caravans in Yu Kingdom, andters like them have not been able to seize the opportunity and easily offend others. Even if he finally got a ce, he wouldn''t make that much money. She believes that these things of Yu Kingdom are also very rare and precious in those countries of the Western Regions. Moreover, the Western Regions produce all kinds of beautiful gems, and she will not sell silver for these things. Instead, let those people exchange gems and rare items with her. After the goods were exchanged, she and her father could bring gems and some rare items to Yu Kingdom in exchange for silver taels. Tang Qiang''s idea was very sessful. In just three years, she and Tang Yindou had made no idea how much silver. The two fathers and daughters also brought in countless rare items from the Western Regions, and even some seeds of fruits and vegetables. For the seeds of melons, fruits and vegetables, Tang Qiang was very clever, and came to cooperate with Tang Guo again. After getting these things, Tang Guo naturally consulted with the emperor. She did not expect Tang Qiang to bring so many surprises. Through Tang Guo, Tang Qiang, as a businesswoman, met with the emperor and presented the treasures she had obtained among countries. Especially those rare seeds, very popr with the emperor. Because Tang Qiang brought back not only the seeds of melons, fruits and vegetables, but also manpower. These people have a low status in the Western Regions,parable to ves. She didn''t know how to grow these things herself, and eventually bought them all. She originally nned to cooperate with Tang Guo and hand over these people to Tang Guo for distribution. She believed that that powerful sister Guoer would be able to make a big surprise. Unexpectedly, Sister Guoer gave her a surprise and even let her see the emperor. Today, she is still appreciated by the emperor, and even given her a special identity, the emperor merchant of Yu Kingdom. It is not the emperor in Yu''s country, but the emperor merchants of Yu''s foreign countries and other countries, who are mainly responsible for the transactions between Yu and the countries. Yu Kingdom now has good things like colored ze and soap, so there is only one person who rushes to various countries and has a business mind. The emperor looked left and right, this Tang Qiang was pretty good. He still remembered that Liuli and Soap were brought up by Tang Qiang? Such a capable and smart woman would be wasted if she didn''t use it. When Su Mochen saw Tang Qiang again, he was stunned. The ministers around him also talked eloquently, not at all timid, he could no longer be seen in his eyes, only a confident woman, not at all like the person he knew. Chapter 1941: The village chief’s daughter (91) Chapter 1941: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (91) "Qiang''er." While Tang Qian was not talking with anyone, Su Mochen came to her and called out affectionately. Tang Qian turned her head indifferently and nced at him lightly. That careless attitude made Su Mochen feel a bit chilling. This or that, only his woman in the eyes? Why didn''t he find his shadow from the opponent''s eyes? "Master Hou, do you call me?" The emperor not only gave Tang Qiang a special status as an emperor merchant, but also gave her a false position. Although it was a false job, it also represented an identity, and she was given a house in the capital. In the face of Su Mochen, she is no lower than the other party. And she also knows that her sister Guoer is the little princess, who is the little princess? It was the mysterious Nine Lords, the emperor''s most beloved brother. Therefore, Su Mochen should be afraid of her. "Qianer, why are you so strange?" Seeing Tang Qiang now, Su Mochen felt very regretful. Who knows that this woman who looks like a straw bag can grow up to this day? It would be great if Tang Qiang was still his person, relying on his current identity and wealth to support him. A few years ago, he fought with the three princes and praised other threatening princes. He thought that victory was in sight, but he did not expect that the emperor had no intention of canonizing the prince. Regardless of whether the crown prince is canonized or not, this financial and power must not be lost. Tang Qian smiled and said to Su Mochen, "Master Hou, I heard that you had a pair of twinsst month. Congrattions here." "By the way, I still have some things, so I won''t say more to Master Hou, sister Guoer and Abi are waiting for me." Before Su Mochen could speak, Tang Qiang passed him and left. Su Mochen stiffened his face. He originally wanted to chase, but finally remembered whom Tang Qian was going to meet, and he stopped in ce. He squeezed his fist hard, his teeth clenched tightly. His gaze fell coldly on the ce where Tang Qiang disappeared, waiting for the third prince to get 10% of his great cause, he would definitely give these people a big gift. Just wait and see. "Girl Abi, the people of the third prince just sent someone to ask you to go to theke tomorrow, are you going?" Lin Yan asked coldly. Tang Bi paused, "Dont go, Brother Lin, in the future, as long as you are the third princes, if anything happens, I wont see you, dont go. Lets go, Brother Lin, just tell the other party that I already have someone I like. I''m also engaged, so I should avoid suspicion with other men." Have someone you like? Married? ? Lin Yan subconsciously ignored the other words and only heard these two sentences. He returned to the third prince''s person first, and then came back to ask Tang Bi, "Girl Abi, when are you engaged?" When he asked this, he was very nervous. Tang Bi was a little puzzled, "Brother Lin, when did I get engaged?" "Yes, girl Abi, when did you get engaged, why do I not know?" Tang Bi quickly reacted and said with a smile, "No, I said that just now, but I lied to the third prince. I don''t want to bother him." Lin Yan breathed a sigh of relief, "Lady Abi, is there anyone you like?" "Or did the words just now deceive the third prince?" "Yeah, I lied to him, how could I have someone I like?" Tang Bi said lightly. In this life, she probably won''t have anyone he likes anymore. She was tired and hurt enough in her previous life. Like people, how tired, if you like the wrong person, it is a tragedy. Lin Yan felt relieved, then sighed, and didn''t ask anything else. Chapter 1942: Village Chief’s Daughter (92) Chapter 1942: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (92) "In the past few years, I have always heard people talking from behind. I have a few years to live. You say it''s ridiculous?" The emperor took a ss wine ss and satzily on the dragon chair, talking to Tang Guoji. People are talking. Those present today are all a family. The emperor did not seem to have such a big air, and he was much approachable to get along with. Since getting acquainted with people like Tang Guo, he hasn''t always thought about it. "Every day, people curse me for dying early," the emperor snorted coldly, "I want to be beautiful, but I can live for decades. It''s really annoying. In recent years, there have been many sons, one after another. grown up." "This son, he was only cute when he was a child, and he was not good at all when he grew up. Isn''t what I gave them enough? Every day I am worried about my death sooner, and want to sit under my ass." Gu Jiuciforted, "Second brother, don''t be angry, take care of yourself, live longer, and be angry with those little bunnies." "Yeah, second brother, why are you angry? Look at your eldest son. He is in his 30s this year. In another 30 to 40 years, he will be a gray-haired little old man. The second brother will have a good body, maybe it will be paid. Younger than those little bastards." "There are still some **** who are not afraid of wine and meat. Maybe they will not survive that time." The emperor nced at Gu Ronghe with a smile, haha, andughed, "Big brother is right, maybe in the future this white-haired person will send a ck-haired person to me." Gu Ronghe: "..." The second brother really can''t speak, so I don''t know how sad those nephews will be. Tang Guo: "..." Interesting. Gu Jiuci: "..." What the second brother said is very reasonable. "But I''m still a little annoyed, eldest brother, ninth brother, younger sister-inw, you can think of a way for me to let those little bunnies fight on their own, don''t spend all day guessing when I die, okay? Although I am very healthy, but I dont want to be cursed for short lives every day." The emperor looked sad, "You can''t kill all the bad words. They are important people in the court, and they can''t apany them for a while. There are no other serious problems except for theck of mouth. ." [Host, this emperor is really boring, I think he seems very happy that white-haired people send ck-haired people. "Every emperor is very lonely. This second brother is pretty good. At least two brothers who have been standing by his side can experience the sincere affection. The other emperors are not so lucky. It is not them. Suspicious, but his own son. He really thinks about the emperor''s death every day and sits in that seat. As for family affection, there must be, but under the confusion of power, these are not worth mentioning. Otherwise, the emperor Why is it called a lonely person." "Sister-inw, seeing you thinking, did I think of any good ideas?" Tang Guo came back to his senses and said with a smile, "I thought about it a little bit, I don''t know if it''s useful for the second brother." "Then you talk about it first." System: He feels that this woman is going to be tricked again. "Since my second brother annoys people to talk about your life and death every day, I don''t like countless people thinking about your position. I have two thoughts. The first one is that my second brother should not set a target to attract everyone''s attention. No one is staring at the second brother here all day." The emperors eyes were slightly brighter, which was actually what he thought, but he didnt do that for the time being, "What about the second?" "The second one..." Tang Guo''s smile deepened. Chapter 1943: Village Chief’s Daughter (93) Chapter 1943: Vige Chief¡¯s Daughter (93) "This second brother will be right in the future. He will be the most filial to you. He always thinks about your little nephew. It creates an illusion that you like filial piety. That way, the little nephew of Naxi will definitely not be filial every day. Looking forward to the death of the second elder brother, they all hope that the second elder brother will live well and behave well by themselves, and strive to be favored by the second elder brother one day." "Second brother, what do you think about this? Even if it is hypocritical filial piety, it is better than expecting you to die all day long?" The emperor didn''t mind Tang Guo saying that he was immortal. In front of his trusted rtives, he actually didn''t have that taboo and rules. The reason why he looks so unpredictable in front of outsiders is just to hide himself, which is a way of protection. If everyone dares to discuss life and death with him, no one will be afraid of him. After listening to Tang Guo''s suggestion, he suddenly enlightened. Yes, those little bastards, expect him to die every day. Then he will spoil him deliberately and be filial to him. Whether it is true filial piety or false filial piety, he appreciates the one who does well on the bright side. Every time I heard a secret guard report that a certain son was secretly talking about how he was still alive, I felt very heartbroken. It''s all his blood, the little babies he had held, grown up to be so unbehaved, it really made him sad. "My sister-inw is a good idea, so I followed it." Gu Ronghe and Gu Jiuci nced at each other, and nced at Tang Guo involuntarily. Then he buried his head silently and drank tea. A word shed in my heart, it''s not that a family doesn''t enter the house, this idea is really wonderful. After this day, the direction of the stroke changed drastically, and all the princes and princes became filial sons and daughters. The cause was one day when a younger prince cared about the emperor''s body and asked him to keep the dragon body. Then the emperor gave the prince a lot of rewards, and often went to see the prince and asked him about his homework. With this limelight, many princes suddenly realized why the emperor did not establish a prince, because it turned out that the emperor disliked them for not being filial enough. From then on, the emperor experienced the feeling that all his children were filial. Although he knew it was fake, he didn''t care and thought it was quite funny. The news from the dark guard was not that the prince was expecting him to die, but the prince who was looking for something to give him. Filial piety to his prince, he really did not treat him badly, the reward that should be given, the praise that should be praised, and the words of praise. He suddenly discovered that it was more interesting than scolding these little **** and praising them. Looking at these cubs, with a happy expression on his face, he closed the door, sat on the dragon chair alone, patted his thighs andughed. It''s really interesting, it''s really interesting. Among them, the three princes presented their strategies one by one because of Su Mochen, and their efforts paid off, and they finally won the emperor''s "favor". In the ttering of the two, the emperor canonized the three princes as princes. Even if the crown prince was canonized, the princes found that the emperor seemed to be not stingy inplimenting other princes, nor did he belittle them because of the prince. They will be rewarded and praised for doing good things. At this time, countless princes especially hope that the emperor can live longer. Then the emperor discovered that the princes often gave him some rare tonics, which were found in various ces in Yu Kingdom and even in other countries. He gave a good reward to these "filial" sons. Chapter 1944: The village chief’s daughter (end) Chapter 1944: The vige chief¡¯s daughter (end) Since the three princes became princes, the princes have been busy. While busy filial piety to the emperor, looking for tonics for the emperor to replenish his body. Secretly, busy grabbing the pigtails of the third prince. The most sad is the third prince and Su Mochen. Later, Tang Guo received a letter from the emperor to her. The letter said some interesting facts about him and the princes. She also said that her idea was really good. For this reason, she asked someone to give Tang Guo many rare treasures. Of course, it also brought them better news. The emperor wrote this: After the imperial physician diagnosed my pulse yesterday, he said that my body has be a lot stronger. With those tonics and exercises, the life expectancy may be long. It will have to be extended for several more years, and maybe in a few decades, I will really send white-haired people to ck-haired people. Looking at the letter, Tang Guo was also somewhat speechless. Gu Jiuci couldn''t help being amused, "I have never seen my second brother so happy. It must be that he is happy and makes his body better, Guoer, thank you so much." "Thank you, do you need to thank?" Gu Jiuci doesn''t care, anyway, he just wants to thank him for his Guo''er. Without her, how could the second and eldest brothers recover to the present. Later, on a heavy rainy day, Su Mochen rode a horse to find Tang Qiang. I don''t know what the two said, Su Mochen was thrown out in the end, and it is said that he was also interrupted by a leg. Tang Guo asked, and Tang Qiang said, "What else could it be? He actually wanted to abandon his wife and abandon his son, and divorced his wife, saying that he was going to marry me, and interrupting his leg is already light." "Sister Qiang Qiang, you are doing well." Tang Bi said happily. Since then, Su Mochen never came to Tang Qiang again. Tang Qian didn''t get married all his life. He spent all of his time traveling between countries, taking out Yu Kingdom''s items and introducing rare items from other countries. When she was alive, she had always been valued by the emperor, and she became a strange woman of the Yu Kingdom generation, and she also realized Tang Yindou''s wish to be rich in the world. In the following decades, the princes have been filial to the emperor, fighting against the prince the third prince. Then, the first prince died of old age, the second prince died of old age, the fourth prince died of old age...the nine princes died too... One day, countless princes looked at the gray-haired prince, standing on the court with the gray-haired Suhou Ye. In the high hall, the emperor, who was much older than them, had ck hair and vigor, his eyes piercing, and his back kept chilling. The three princes looked at the emperor who was already in his seventies, still so strong, and finally out of anger, and in front of the civil and military officials, the old body fell on the golden temple. Seeing this, Su Mochen also spewed out old blood. Having survived countless people, they did not expect them to survive the emperor. "How is the prince?" the emperor asked. The imperial physician replied: "Your Majesty, the prince is already very old..." "Oh, it''s all fate. Settle down with the prince. I am a little sad and want to be quiet." The hundreds of civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty watched the energetic emperor leave and shook their heads. They also wanted to be quiet. Over the years, how many people have been dumped in the court one after another. Their wise and martial emperor, His Majesty, is really sending white-haired people to ck-haired people again and again. "Brother Lin, why don''t you marry this life?" Lin Yan, who had gray hair, still carried the sword and stood beside Tang Bi. Only infinite tenderness remained in those cold eyes, "I don''t want to marry." "I thought Big Brother Lin would say that there is no one he likes." Tang Bi lowered his head and smiled. Lin Yan said, "I have someone I like." "Then why don''t you marry the one you like?" Tang Bi raised his head and asked with a smile. Lin Yan looked at her and answered very seriously, "She doesn''t want to get married. She said that she won''t like people anymore in her life, so I won''t force her." "does it worth?" "There is nothing worth it or not. Although I haven''t married and she hasn''t married, I can always be by her side and stay with her until she gets old." Tang Bi joked, "Big Brother Lin, if you don''t admit that you are a wood, it''s no wonder you are always bullied by your brothers." Lin Yan just looked at her and smiled and followed her back. It''s good to be by her side for decades in a hurry. Tang Bi suddenly stopped and looked back, "Big Brother Lin, you will stay with me for the rest of my life. I am afraid that I will die someday." "Even if it is dead, I will stay with you." "Really?" "Really." Tang Bi walked over and asked, "Then how about the same point after we die?" Lin Yan was stunned for a while, then a little old, a little cold face, and a little smile, "Okay." ... "Tang Qiang, are you reading novels again in ss?" Tang Qian was awakened by a brainstorm, and opened his eyes to see the terrible face of the head teacher. Originally, she was most afraid of the head teacher. Now she saw this face that looked like a living dead, and she looked around, and those familiar faces and surroundings actuallyughed foolishly. "Dare tough? Cell phone, hand it over." Tang Qian obediently took out the phone and handed it to the ss teacher. This action shocked everyone in the ss. "So behaved today?" The head teacher held the phone and frowned. Seeing Tang Qian''s stupid appearance, he put his hand on her forehead, "There is no fever." "Student Tang Qiang, if something happens, be sure to tell the teacher, at a young age, don''t have psychological pressure." The ss teacher said with earnestness, "Fiction is a way of entertainment and recreation. It is suitable for reading when you are rxing. Should study hard, understand?" Tang Qian still smiled stupidly and nodded vigorously. "Keep your mobile phone away and don''t look at these things in ss in the future." The head teacher observed Tang Qiang, and thought that she must pay attention to this female ssmate, not knowing if something happened. Students at this age are most prone to mental problems. She didn''t know that Tang Qiang in front of her had lived in a certain ce all his life and experienced a fantasy journey. ... When Tang Guo opened his eyes in the new world, there was a piece of darkness in front of him, and nothing could be seen. [Host, this time your body is out of sight. "ident or natural?" Chapter 1945: The girl who lost the light (1) Chapter 1945: The girl who lost the light (1) [It was an ident. ] The system answers. It was pitch ck when he opened his eyes. This was Tang Guo''s first experience. Although she has traveled through time and space for so many years, she has also experienced the feeling of blindnesster on. But for the first time, I couldn''t see when I opened my eyes. The kind of feeling that I just came into a strange world, intending to get familiar with the environment, and suddenly found that my eyes cannot see, feels bad. Even if she is not afraid of anything, the feeling of not being able to see clearly around her is always bad. Especially the surrounding area is really too quiet, the invisible quietness is very lonely. She touched the surrounding things. She seemed to be sitting on a soft sofa. From the texture of the sofa, she could guess that her family situation should be pretty good. "Is it day or night?" day. ] The system answered obediently, his host''s mood is too calm, making him feel a little unreal, he has secretly browsed the story of this world before. After watching the plot, he did not remind Tang Guo whether he should watch the plot, because what happened in this world was not that pleasant. Tang Guo had already sat on the sofa again and found a morefortable position to lean against. Because the eyes cannot be seen now, it makes no difference whether you close your eyes or not. When nning to ept the memory, she still habitually closes her eyes. "No one at home?" No. When the system listens, it knows that the host is ready to receive memories and plots. "Then ept the memory plot." Tang Guo sat on the sofa, leaned on the soft pillow, closed her eyes, and began to receive memories and watch the story of this world. Through memory, she knew that the ce where she lives now is not her home. But in the vi of her fiance, Jiang Yandong. This body was only engaged to Jiang Yandong shortly after she turned 18 this year, that is, when she was 18 years old. This year, Jiang Yandong is neen years old. The Tang family and the Jiang family are family friends, and the rtionship between the two has always been very good. Both Jiang Yandong''s parents and her parents are very busy scientific researchers. They are very busy throughout the year and have very little time to meet. The two vis were bought adjacent to each other. The original owner and Jiang Yandong have known each other since childhood, so they can be said to be childhood sweethearts. When they were very young, both parents believed that the two were a good match. If there were no other idents, they hoped that the two small ones at home could be a couple. The original owner has liked Jiang Yandong very much since he was a child, and the path of the two of them is different from that of their parents. Jiang Yandong has liked games since he was a child. All kinds of games are his favorites. At the age of fourteen, because of his outstanding game talent, he was taken by an e-sports club. Since then, he joined that famous game club and started a different life. The fifteen-year-old Jiang Yandong performed well in a magnificent e-sportspetition and achieved the highest glory for the entire team. He became a new star in the e-sports industry, idol of countless girls, and was worshipped by countless e-sports fans. For a time, Jiang Yandong''s name was popr in the entire gaming industry, and everyone knew that everyone was proud of him. He is only a teenager and his e-sports career has just begun. He has many years to go. Everyone believes that he will bring them countless surprises in the time toe. Chapter 1946: The girl who lost the light (2) Chapter 1946: The girl who lost the light (2) Just like everyone thought, Jiang Yandong, who was sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, and neen years old, did not let anyone down, and his achievements became higher and higher every time, which is impressive. During this period, no one knew that Jiang Yandong''s e-sports career almost stopped due to an ident. Genius always provokes jealousy. In this world, there will always be people who will stifle the growth of some geniuses for various reasons and prevent the other party from continuing to glory. Jiang Yandong was too dazzling, and finally ushered in such a disaster. But he was very lucky. There was a girl named Tang Guo who helped him stop this bad luck. In that ident, Jiang Yandong escaped by chance, his eyes and hands were not injured. The original owner was not so lucky, his eyes were blind, and his hands were hurt to a certain extent. Before he was injured, the original owner was a girl who liked piano and painting. After blindness, these are all away from her. But she didn''t feel decadent about this. After knowing that Jiang Yandong was not injured, after the ident that day, she still participated in thepetition normally and even won. She was really happy. When Jiang Yandong was interested in games, he mentioned them to the original owner, and his eyes were shining. She knew what the game was for Jiang Yandong, it was life. She can''t see, but likes to listen to Jiang Yandong''s game. Knowing that she won again in the end, she always smiled sincerely, called Jiang Yandong, and blessed each other. Jiang Yandong''s feelings for the original owner are moreplicated. There may be a little bit of like, but more should be guilt and gratitude. After that happened, he promised in front of the original owner and his parents that he would take care of her for the rest of his life. So after she turned eighteen, she decided to be engaged to her. When Jiang Yandong got engaged, it caused quite a sensation. Many fans thought that how could a talented teenager like Jiang Yandong have an invisible fiancee? In this regard, Jiang Yandong is also honest enough to make it clear to everyone that if there is no original owner, there would be no today. After knowing this story, the fans are not so fierce. This incident can be regarded as the past. If everything happens slowly without any mistakes, Jiang Yandong will retire in the future and marry the original owner smoothly, then they should live a warm and in life. But Jiang Yandong is the male lead of this world, and the female lead of this world has another person. The original owner is not the heroine, it means that she cannot go to the end with the heroine, no matter whether she is bad or good, she will eventually leave the heroine, just a stepping stone between the heroine and the heroine, cannon fodder, small supporting role. The heroine of this world is called Xiao Lian, Xiao Lian was born in a thief family. During the day, I was an ordinary high school student. Like ordinary girls, he chased stars, yed games, and talked about talented e-sports yers. Especially in the past two years, the e-sports industry has developed rapidly. These girls talk more about gossip about e-sports. At night, Xiao Lian was a peerless thief. She has fitness skills that ordinary people don''t have. She can climb tall buildings with her bare hands, not to mention three or five floors, or seven or eight floors. With her skill, she can easily cross. No matter how taller and more dangerous, she can easily climb with some tools. Chapter 1947: The girl who lost the light (3) Chapter 1947: The girl who lost the light (3) In this world, there are many capable people and strangers, and thief families like Xiao Lian are just the tip of the iceberg. These capable people and strangers hide in the crowd, unless they expose themselves, no one would have thought that such a person might be by your side. They have their own groups and their own forums. Like ordinary people, they chase stars, fan idols, and talk about gossip. At the same time, they will also have some special hobbies, such as seeing who is not pleasing to the eye, and sneaking to fix each other at night. Under normal circumstances, it will not be too much. They will also post some tasks, and if they do it, they will get a generousmission. Those who are interested, generally do it. This forum has not only these capable people and strangers, but also other ordinary people. In fact, most of the time, ordinary people post tasks. They offer high bonuses and can often attract arge number of people to help them with tasks. The cause of the matter was that there was a reward task, which was to steal Jiang Yandong''s personal belongings. The basicmission is one hundred thousand. If one item is stolen, one hundred thousand is added, and two items are added one hundred thousand. In short, the more things stolen, the more rewards you will get. For these capable people and strangers, there are only a few hundred thousand to steal personal items, and they don''t want to do it. However, this kind of reward is still more attractive to Xiao Lian, who has just started a teacher. And she is also a girl who likes e-sports, and she also wants to see what the home of e-sports master Jiang Yandong is like. If you can see each other with your own eyes and take two more photos when stealing something, it should cause a big sensation, right? Therefore, Xiao Lian epted the task of stealing Jiang Yandong''s items. One night, sneaking into the vi and loading a lot of Jiang Yandong''s clothes, it was discovered by Jiang Yandong who had just taken a bath. Jiang Yandong surrounded the bath towel and had a series of fights with Xiao Lian, and finally she tore off the bath towel. At this critical moment, the original owner heard something and came downstairs. Taking advantage of this moment, Xiao Lian turned around and rolled out and ran away. Because in this scene, they didn''t know each other, the male and female masters knew each other, and the various scenes they encounteredter were not right. There is quite a feeling of gathering together, slowly, mutual affection. Xiao Lianter joined Jiang Yandong''s club because of his talent for games. Since then, the two have joined forces, and they have be a good story in the gaming world. Where there are male and female leaders, there are naturally disputes and dangers. How can they not be tempted by each other after facing countless dangers together? Although the original owner could not see, he could feel that Jiang Yandong was different from before. Anyway, she is also the eldestdy who has been favored since she was a child. When she can''t feel safe, she will inevitably call Jiang Yandong from time to time, hoping that the other party can appear by her side. She was jealous in silence, and in this dark world, she didn''t even know who her love rival was. Later, she secretly went to the e-sports club and heard many things. I just learned that Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were hailed as the golden boys and girls in the gaming world. Later, when the original owner appeared in the club more and more, because of the uncertainty in his heart, it caused a lot of disturbance to Jiang Yandong. In the eyes of people who love e-sports, anyone who disturbs the training andpetition of an e-sports genius for whatever reason is inexcusable and has the original sin. Chapter 1948: The girl who lost the light (4) Chapter 1948: The girl who lost the light (4) Those brothers and colleagues of Jiang Yandong helped him conceal the situation of Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong very tacitly. At the same time, he persuaded Jiang Yandong from the side, saying that it seemed inappropriate between them. Xiao Lian was also sad because of Jiang Yandong''s face-to-face fiancee, and was silently sad in the corner,forted by the second, third, and fourth men. Jiang Yandong looked at the second, the third, the fourth... andforted Xiao Lian, with Fei Jie in his heart. It is also very difficult to bear the care of the original owner and to disturb. He has asked to break up many times, but he owes too much to the original owner and has never made up his mind. Later, I didn''t know who it was. It was revealed that the original owner disturbed Jiang Yandong''s training, and because he was a blind man, he once helped Jiang Yandong and acted wantonly in the club. The original owner often hears that some people talk about her. There was even one time when many female fans Jiang Yandong abused and threw things. She was crowded,pletely at a loss, and did not understand what she had done wrong. She was just afraid of losing the person she liked, and she hadn''t thought of blocking his dream. She just wanted to be able to talk to him when he was free and talk to her about the beauty of this world. She can sit aside and train with him. Even if he couldn''te over and talk to her, she was at ease sitting here. But Jiang Yandong is already impatient with her, and there are people he likes. She is a person of flesh and blood, knows sadness, knows jealousy, and also knows anger and unwillingness. She can give everything for Jiang Yandong, and Jiang Yandong personally promised her that she would stay with her forever and take care of her. Why does he like others? Standing in the corner of the club, she could hear someone whispering about her. And those partners of Jiang Yanxi came to her, told them that it was not appropriate, told her that Jiang Yandong''s future is still very long, and told her not to ruin Jiang Yandong''s future. She opened her mouth countless times, without knowing what to say, and unable to exin. She hid in the corner and heard the quarrel between Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong, and felt the embarrassment and pain of each other. Finally chose to hold the guide stick and go home by himself. There was an important game the next day, and she didn''t want to destroy Jiang Yandong''s dream. At this critical time, she chose to leave silently. Perhaps it was thinking of Jiang Yandong''s words offorting Xiao Lian, even if it was a quarrel, the two of them were you and me, and her mind was messed up. The blind guide seemed to be unable to help her distinguish the direction. In such a messy voice, the original owner was hit by a car and died on the spot. Jiang Yandong fell into guilt because of the death of the original owner. He yed abnormally on the second day of the game. After joining the club these years, this was his only defeat. Fans know that the death of the original owner caused Jiang Yandong''s abnormal performance. They didn''t sympathize with the original owner''s death, but countless verbal abuses, cursing her to die sooner orter, and they wanted to die on the first day of the game. This is not to fight Jiang Yandong. Just because Jiang Yandong didn''t like her and wanted to break up with her, she would use this vicious method to retaliate against him and ruin his future. The poor original owner had to endure so much abuse just because he died identally. Jiang Yandong was decadent because of this incident for half a year. Under Xiao Lian''s carefulfort, he slowly walked out. Chapter 1949: The girl who lost the light (5) Chapter 1949: The girl who lost the light (5) Returning to the e-sports world, and Xiao Lian teamed up to dominate the e-sports. Only then did they really get together and be the best talk in the e-sports world. Every time many people recalled Xiao Lian, they would pull the original owner out for a while. Regarding her sinister intentions, she wanted to destroy Jiang Yandong, but in the end she was no better than Xiao Lian, because of Xiao Lian, Jiang Yandong returned to their sight. If the original owner is dead, he deserves it, because he doesn''t cherish his life. There were too many people who said this, and many people believed it. Everyone thought that the original owner was deliberately hit by a car, even Jiang Yandong believed it. The guilt in his heart became less and less, almost gone. In the end, he felt at ease, and the more pitiful he was together, the original owner became a passer-by in his life. Later, he and Xiao Lian had many experiences, and he had forgotten that there was another girl who lost her light for him. Even in his heart, the girl was already dirty, and as people talked about, she was a sinister person. After reading it, Tang Guo fell into silence for a while before saying, "She left the e-sports club that day, actually nning to go to the cake shop to buy desserts. It is said that eating desserts will make you feel good." The weak system asked: [Host Da, how do you n to y this world? The host''s voice was extremely calm, and there was no joy or anger. But instinct tells her that she must be unhappy. After all, no matter who Jiang Yandong is and what responsibilities are on his shoulders, he is cheating, or just cheating. He remembers that in the plot, in the club, there were several times when the original owner went to find Jiang Yandong, and they all met him hugging Xiao Lian and kissing me. The people around were just silent, and no one reminded her. Presumably in the eyes of those people, the original owner is not worthy of Jiang Yandong, right? There are also some scenes that Xiao Lian made at night, turning to the vi to find Jiang Yandong. Although under normal circumstances, the two will start when they meet, but in the end it will always be a little ambiguous. In fact, thinking about it, there is a little ruining the three views. Obviously there is a fiance, and I dont know how to keep a distance from others, and go ambiguously, isnt it a scumbag? Jiang Yandong didn''t dare to break up with the original owner because he was guilty in his heart. Then why did he dare to be upright and ambiguous with Xiao Lian? Even in the club, he didn''t cover up his thoughts about Xiao Lian with other people. Still jealous with the second, third, and fourth men. Where is the fiancee of the original owner? So, this is a scum. [The host is big, I think the most urgent thing is to heal the eyes first. The system made a cautious proposal, After all, it is invisible, so it is not very convenient. "Don''t worry about this, it doesn''t matter if it is cured or not." Hearing this, the system''s heart shook, and the eyes were not treated, indicating that the host was very angry. If you want to treat the eyes, the host is definitely not that angry. Forget it, anyway, seeing it with the naked eye, invisible, will not have much impact on the host. Even if the host is very unwilling to open the Sky Eye, isn''t there still his system? With him, the host will probably do nothing. "With the medical level of this world, there will be no way to cure these eyes in the next few decades. Tongzi, dont forget, what my parents do, if my eyes can be cured, they will Sent me abroad for treatment." Chapter 1950: The girl who lost the light (6) Chapter 1950: The girl who lost the light (6) "What''s the date today?" [Number eight. The system has stopped persuading Tang Guo to treat his eyes. The host is willing to be blind, so just be blind. After she is happy, maybe she will be willing? After answering, he helped Tang Guo report peace to the group of friends in the group as usual, and by the way talked about the world. Seeing the small partners in the group discussing things in this world with indignation, the system was relieved. With so many people who care about the host, she must not be too angry. "There are still ten days left. It''s time for Xiao Lian toe to the vi to steal things." Tang Guo frowned and thought about it. "In the current legal society, it is illegal to break into private houses and steal things. For such a thief, the correct way is to call the police and send the other party to the bureau to drink tea and receive correct guidance and education." Under the trembling procedure of the system, he heard Tang Guo''s words, "After shees once, I will send her to the bureau once." System: Let him mourn for a moment. "She''d better not take anything too expensive. If it exceeds two thousand yuan, it will be sentenced." Tang Guo pursed her lips and said with a smile, her voice is very nice, gentle and sweet. The smile filled the whole vi, as if it was the twelfth lunar month, freezing people. Because the parents of the original owner are very busy, they can''t go home twice a year. Even though the original owner''s home is next door, for convenience, Jiang Yandong still took her to Jiang''s vi. The original owner likes Jiang Yandong so much and will definitely not refuse, and get along with him more closely. In fact, he can''t get anywhere near. Jiang Yandong is very busy, going to school while going to the club. Only in the evening, I might see thest one. Madam Chen is a helper in this vi. She specializes in taking care of Tang Guo''s daily diet. What she needs is basically asking Madam Chen to do it. Chen''s home is not far from here. Usually, shees to clean the vi and cook for the original owner. If the original owner has any needs, call her. Today''s mobile phones are very smart, just say "Call me to Chen Ma" and the number will be dialed out. Under normal circumstances, the voice can meet the needs of the blind man, the original owner. "Miss Xiaoguo, can I help you?" Tang Guo said, "Mother Chen, I have always been restless recently, and I always feel that someone wille into the vi. You can help me find someone to strengthen the vis defenses. If you say that, you dont understand. The staff found me, and I told them my needs." "Okay, Miss Xiao Guo, I''ll go find someone for you right away." It was only an hour before Chen Ma came with the person in charge of security. Tang Guo sat on the sofa, "Thank you for helping me strengthen the defense of the vi, especially on the walls of the yard, and install more power grids for me to prevent thieves. It is best to be intelligently controlled. You know I cant see with my eyes. Voice control The best. By the way, I also need a self-defense electric baton. Recently I always feel that someone wants to enter the vi." "I can''t see, I don''t think it''s safe anywhere." What Tang Guo said made Chen''s mother and the security guard a little sad. The security staff said that he would definitely arrange the security of the vi in ordance with her requirements to ensure that the thief could not get out if the thief came in. Tang Guo smiled very nicely, and nodded, "Yes, it''s the kind that wants a thief to get in but can''t get out. Please trouble you, Master." System: uh uh uh... Chapter 1951: The girl who lost the light (7) Chapter 1951: The girl who lost the light (7) At 7:30 in the evening, Jiang Yandong returned to the vi. When I walked in, I saw that there were many people in the vi. I subconsciously looked inside and found that Chen Ma was sitting with Tang Guo, having a good time, which made him a little relieved. He walked hurriedly to Tang Guo, before he could see Tang Guo''s voice, "Is Brother Yandong back?" "Yes." Jiang Yandong replied, he was used to it, every time before he walked to her, he was recognized by her. He had asked before, why she was able to be urate every time and recognized that he was back. Obviously sometimes, he woulde back with severalpanions, but as long as he walked in front of her, she could always tell that this was him. She said, With the eyes invisible, its easier to hear the world clearly. To distinguish who a person is, you only need to listen carefully. Listen to the frequency of his footsteps, just like musical notes. Everyones footsteps are all the same. Music scores and notes are different." She said that she had remembered the sound of his walking, even in a noisy crowd, when his footsteps sounded, she could instantly recognize his direction. He smiled and said, "What if I don''t make footsteps?" "I still have a nose. As long as Brother Yandong is willing toe by my side, I can smell you very sensitively." She is not exaggerating, she can do it. Obviously he sprayed on his body a few times with unused perfume, and did this experiment with otherpanions, and she could indeed distinguish him easily. He asked, why? At that time, she replied like this, "Because I am very concerned about Brother Yandong, since I was young, I have kept Brother Yandong in mind." Any man, facing such a girl, is irresistible. Even if he didn''t have the urge to love her as imagined, because when she talked about him, the smile on her face seemed to give her a touch of light. Knowing that she couldn''t see him, he always felt that she could see him when she talked about him. Because of a little bit of love, a little bit of touch, and a half of his guilt, he promised to take care of her in front of the family and her. In order to convince them that she would not fall into the dark world forever, after she was eighteen years old, he resolutely proposed to be engaged to her. On the day of the engagement, she was very happy and he was also very satisfied. He thought, maybe they will keep going like this. After the game is over, he can see her waiting at the door when hees back, and tell her about what happened in the game. After getting the trophy, you must bring it back for her to touch. This is theirmon glory. When you get the bonus, you must buy her favorite things. When he retires, they should live a peaceful and warm life. Even if there is no passion and passion, he does not feel any regrets. "Have you eaten?" Tang Guo asked. She didn''t bother just now. Jiang Yandong went to recall some things. Recalling some beautiful things at this time, and being able to live some rxed days, it will not work for a while. Jiang Yandong will definitely miss this period of in and quiet days. Jiang Yandong nodded, "I have eaten it, have you eaten Xiaoguo?" "I''ve eaten, but I asked Madam Chen to leave a meal for Brother Yandong. If you are hungry, you can still eat. Chapter 1952: The girl who lost the light (8) Chapter 1952: The girl who lost the light (8) Jiang Yandong nodded, "Okay." He looked at the staff who installed something on the fence, "What is this doing?" "I have been restless during the past two days, and I always feel something abnormal in my ears. I heard from the news that thieves have been rampant recently. Brother Yandong is too busy to be at home every day, so I asked someone to strengthen it. The defense of the vi. If there is a thief, it can be prevented." Jiang Yandong didn''t doubt the others, the two vis were not in the lively vi area. The location is indeed a bit too quiet, and the previous defense is indeed not enough to resist the thief whoes in. "Then you must let them do it well. Xiaoguo always holds the phone in his hand. If there is any abnormality, he must first call the police." "I know." Tang Guo answered with a smile. Jiang Yandong looked at the sky outside. The night had just fallen, and the sky was still a little red. At this time, it is best to have a meal and go for a walk. Although he nned to go back to the room to practice the game, he still asked, "Should I go for a walk?" "Brother Yandong seems to have something to do. You can do it. I won''t go today. I don''t want to go." This is repeated almost every day. Tang Guo didn''t want to change the way the two get along. Since she came to this world, after watching the plot, she has eliminated Jiang Yandong, the fiance, and he is not qualified. The original owner was afraid of dying his business, and she simply didn''t want to go for a walk with Jiang Yandong, and she would feel ufortable walking with a scumbag. In fact, Jiang Yandong really didn''t want to go for a walk, maybe he knew that even if she asked Tang Guo whether she was going, she would not answer. But hearing her say no, it''s different from going straight to the training game without asking. Tang Guo understood his heart, and asked her, if she could not go, he would be able to alleviate some of the guilt and go to the training game with peace of mind. If you don''t ask, go straight up, he feels a little sad. At the time of the ident, Jiang Yandong was less than sixteen years old and was still a minor, so he owed him a debt. Now he is only neen years old and his life has just begun. Even if he said that he did not forget his passion and passion, in fact, he hadn''t encountered it. Once encountered, the peace between the two will be broken. With Jiang Yandong''s current status, even if Xiao Lian didn''t break into the vi to meet him, there would be other people walking into his life. Because he only likes the original owner a little bit, but more guilt. When he has someone he really likes, he will feel that all this is a burden. The original owner''s concern, affection, and understanding are all burdens for him. "Then I will go to the room first." "Ok, Brother Yandong, don''t be too tired, you must remember to sleep before eleven o''clock." "know." Jiang Yandong turned around. Even though he had been in this industry for many years, he was passionate about every time he touched a game. People who don''t like games can''t understand how much he loves all this, which isparable to his life. Listening to his brisk footsteps, Tang Guo''s lips curled, and he said to the construction master, "Thank you, the defense must be set up, and you must ensure that you catch the thief so that the other party can''t escape. This kind of private intrusion into the house. The thief must be caught and sent for a good lesson." "Miss Tang, don''t worry, the defense we have made for you this time is the most advanced." Chapter 1953: The girl who lost the light (9) Chapter 1953: The girl who lost the light (9) "Ensure that the thief can get in but not get out. This set of defenses is designed to catch the thief. Of course, you can also activate this function the moment the thief enters." This defense system, the people of the securitypany,pleted it in three days. Basically it is fully intelligent, even if Tang Guo is invisible, he can use it. After they taught Tang Guo how to use it, they tried it again and she was very satisfied. Now she needed to wait, Xiao Lian came here to steal something. But before that, she wanted to see what happened to the forums and groups of capable people in this world. The system has already observed this matter. [Because of the rapid development of science and technology in this world, those capable people and strangers, although they have no small ability. But it is not a god, and there is no way to fight against powerful technology. There is no way, they can only hide their identity, hide in the crowd, and be ordinary people. But having a talent, no one wants to waste it like this. So there is a forum for capable people and strangers, gathering people from all ces. Later, some ordinary people mixed in and released some tasks, which gradually evolved to today. However, the host isrge. After my observation, most of the capable people and strangers who mix forums are rtively young. Older people are still rtively small. With their proud identity, they don''t bother to do those sneaky things. But they are not restrained, young offspring, don''t do that. In their opinion, these things are harmless, and they can still exercise their skills. "Is that so? What do they usually do, what is their status?" Tang Guo found one on the sofa and leaned in a morefortable position. [For example, during the day when students in schoolughed at something, they might be afraid of going to this ssmates home at night and stealing the others written workbook, or puncturing the bicycle tire. If you are too angry, you may put someone in a sack and beat him up. [There are also office workers who are scolded by their bosses in thepany during the day. At night, they will also find ways to teach their bosses a lesson. I didnt do anything. I just took advantage of the night to turn into thepany and made some hands and feet on the bosss chair. The next day, the boss sat down, the chair broke, he fell, and he fell into a dislocation. Also went to the hospital. At present, people in thepany are all talking quietly that the boss is usually too unfriendly, poisonous, and harsh, so he has been retributed. As for the man who made hands and feet, he was hiding in the corner, hiding his merit and fame deeply, without revealing the slightest abnormality. In short, if you provoke them, there will be no good fruit. [By the way, just now I heard them discussing something in their group of capable people and strangers who are not outside. Someone who was practicing martial arts was a high school student. He was named by the disciplinarymittee with good grades because he was talking to people in ss. In the end, he was criticized by the teacher and the whole ss. When the other party was taking an exam, he touched the other''s pen case while the other party was not paying attention, and shattered all the pen nibs. [Anyway, it''s basically this kind of thing. If someone provokes them, they will make the other side trouble. "There are so many things like this, does anyone doubt anything?" Chapter 1954: The girl who lost the light (10) Chapter 1954: The girl who lost the light (10) [Everything is like an ident. How can ordinary people think of so much? Who knows that at night, some people will turn around and do such boring things. I guess that they did not dare to do something big, and they were afraid that they would attract the attention of the relevant departments, which would cause them a lot of trouble. The system saw that Tang Guo was lost in thought, and said nothing. There are actually many such things, countless, but people who dont know think that their unfortunate experience was just an ident. They don''t know that if they are not careful, they will encounter some bad luck if they have a conflict with someone. Among those capable people and strangers, not all of them have small belly chicken intestines. People who are not small-bodied, they don''t like to show up and live their little life in silence. Those who show up like to stand on high ces to tease people. Most of the posts in the forum are the kind of people who will offend them, after revenge. There are actually very few ordinary people inside. Knowing such a ce, if it is confirmed that it is true, they will probably try to get in touch with these capable people and strangers, be friends, and gain benefits. Who will publicize the matter. The forum website is not domestic and cannot be managed at all. Little troubles won''t attract anyone''s attention. [The host is big, do you want to check in the forum? "Don''t look, you can help me stare, especially if there is any news in their private group. If they are going to do something big, you can let me know." The small ones cant be taken care of. Isnt the big one taken care of yet? If you have a little skill, can you just do it casually? It''s just a fight of words. She doesn''t like the feeling of seeing people being sent to the hospital and ruining people''s lives, standing in a high position and treating everyone as cannon fodder. [Host, their group is very lively again. "Let me see." Tang Guo''s consciousness sank into the system space, and the screen of the system was already in front of him. On the screen are the chatting distances in the group. She nced at the number of people in the group, as many as thousands. "Is it really the biggest Ye Mingzhu?" "Really, the news is confirmed." "Hey, don''t you guys have any interest, so it''s better to see it? Anyone who dares to take two photos and send them to the group, who dares, who I recognize as grandfather." "Don''t be puzzled, that thing is not something we can touch. If they notice it, we won''t be able to eat it and walk around." "Yes, those weapons are not vegetarian. By then, I will lose my life and regret it will be useless." "Just to take two photos secretly, they are so hot, and they have scheduled the exhibition next month. If we send the photos in advance and give everyone a surprise, it will be nothing." "If I don''t go, I''m not a thief, so I''ll do some punches and kicks. "I''m not going either." "I definitely won''t go, my dad said, dare to touch something in that area, go back and interrupt my leg. Just think about it, don''t do this kind of thing." "Is there anyone from the Xiao family here? You are not a family of thief. Are you not interested in the biggest night pearl?" Of course, no one answered in the end. Obviously everyone in the group was interested in that night pearl, but in the end no one dared to touch that aspect. Tang Guo remembered that a scene in the plot was about this night pearl. Chapter 1955: The girl who lost the light (11) Chapter 1955: The girl who lost the light (11) "Is it the biggest night pearl lost in that plot?" [Well, yes, I ended up living overseas and caused a huge sensation. "Oh, so someone should have caught sight of the Ye Mingzhu, and finally stolen it and sent it overseas. It is estimated that you will get a lot of profit from this ticket?" In the plot, there is no mention of who took this Ye Mingzhu away. No matter who took it, since she bumped into it, then she should just mind her business. Although she can''t see it with the naked eye, she can see what this biggest night pearl is like through the system space. "Tongzi, you can check for me, where is the Ye Mingzhu currently, monitor the other party''s security system at any time. If there is any abnormality, you can help them to save this Ye Mingzhu and not be stolen. ." [Don''t worry, the host is big. He let Tang Guo read the news and knew she would do it. In fact, one person is unified, and there is a guess in his heart. The person who can break through theyers of security and finally obtain the most valuable and the biggest night pearl is probably the Xiao family. Since it was in the line of the Xiao family, it had to be stopped. Stealing things is bad, especially this kind of national treasure, how can it be stolen? Before long, the system told Tang Guo that Ye Mingzhu''s whereabouts had been found. Currently being secretly transported to the city, facing the exhibition next month. Because of fear of being stolen, Ye Mingzhu''s defenses are very good, and she uses deceptive methods to transport her. But these can not guarantee that Ye Mingzhu will not be lost, after all, this is a world with capable people and strangers. The system told Tang Guo that he had already controlled all the systems to ensure that the other party might be discovered when they came in. There is still more than a week before Xiao Lianes to the vi. Tang Guo hasn''t been anywhere recently and stays in the vi every day. Eat when you are hungry, and listen to music when you are free. Although you can''t see it, the system will tell her what you see in the forum. "Grandpa, you are so prepared, is the mission dangerous this time?" "It''s not that it''s dangerous, but things are important this time. The defensive measures will definitely be tougher than before. If you don''t prepare a little, you will lose your hand at that time. Wouldn''t it be a joke in the circle?" Xiao Lian ttened her mouth and asked, "What is going to be stolen?" "Ye Mingzhu, Xiao Lian should have heard that next month this city is going to show the world the biggest night pearl, right?" Xiao Lian''s eyes widened, and she said in surprise, "It''s actually that one, who has the task?" "A friend abroad, I didn''t do this originally. But he had something I was interested in, so he agreed." Xiao Lian frowned and asked, "Is Grandpa''s friend a native of my country?" "Yes." "That''s good, this kind of thing falls into the hands of foreigners, it''s not very good to say." "Don''t worry, the old man, I know very well. Grandpa and that friend have known each other for a lifetime. I know who he is. Moreover, ording to the evidence he showed, this Ye Mingzhu was originally something from his ancestors, but a thing. Return to the original owner. This thing, in the hands of those stinky copper merchants, is nothing but money to defraud the masses." "Then grandpa, you have to be careful, now the security is getting stronger and stronger, and things are getting more and more difficult to steal." Chapter 1956: The girl who lost the light (12) Chapter 1956: The girl who lost the light (12) After Grandpa Xiao Lian had left, Xiao Lian thought that her grandfather was going to steal the big Ye Mingzhu, and his heart was a little itchy. After learning so much from her grandfather, she was born in an era of peace, and she is still a country with very good security. She has to prepare a lot for stealing small things. But she didn''t give up, and she would often pick up some tasks in the group. In addition to the identity of the thief descendant of the Xiao family, she is an ordinary high school girl student, and a high school girl student who loves e-sports. This time when she identally watered the forum, a task appeared in front of her. "Stealing personal belongings of the e-sports genius Jiang Yandong, clothing and footwear..." Xiao Lian couldn''t move his eyes when he saw this. Jiang Yandong is also her favorite male god. As soon as the other person appeared, she paid attention. She usually doesn''t care about these small tasks, but this one is about Jiang Yandong, as mentioned above, as long as she epts the task, she will be given Jiang Yandong''s address. For a while, Xiao Lian wanted to see how the real Jiang Yandong was different from the Jiang Yandong on the screen. She took this task as a ghost. Soon, after receiving Jiang Yandong''s address, she woke up. Although she felt impulsive, she gritted her teeth thinking that it was Jiang Yandong and decided to take a moment to steal two pieces of clothes. She doesn''t do anything bad, just to get two pieces of clothes that Jiang Yandong doesn''t wear very much. The other party shouldn''t be able to find it, right? I dont know who it is, who needs to have this special habit, and the price is 100,000 yuan. This day finally arrived. Jiang Yandong, just like in the plot, returned very early. Tang Guo was sitting on the sofa watching TV, and when he heard Jiang Yandong entering the room, he stopped him, "Brother Yandong." "What''s the matter, Xiaoguo?" "It''s not dark yet, right?" "not yet." "Brother Yandong, can you apany me out for a walk and walk?" Jiang Yandong was a little surprised by this, but still nodded. This was the first time Tang Guo had taken the initiative to let him go for a walk with her. He didn''t have a reason to refuse, so he put down the things quickly and helped her to walk outside the vi. Tang Guo did this, just dying time. Otherwise, when it gets dark, Jiang Yandong will go to the bathroom to take a shower after ying a game. She had already nned, and waited until dark before going back, when Xiao Lian came in to steal something, she would get Jiang Yandong into her room, otherwise the two would not know each other. Otherwise, how could she call the police if the two of them be emotional at the first fight? I believe that no matter how she stops it, the hero and the heroine should spark, and they will spark. She doesn''t need to care about this. At present, she just wants to send the thief to the bureau to drink tea. When it was dark, Tang Guo asked Jiang Yandong to take her back. Jiang Yandong went back to his room to y a game for a while, and when he was about to take a bath, the door was knocked again. "Brother Yandong,e and help me see, there seems to be something wrong with the faucet in my bathroom." Jiang Yandong looked at the water on Tang Guo''s face and quickly stood up, "What''s the matter?" "I don''t know, I heard a loud sound of water, maybe the tap has exploded, right?" "I''ll help you see it." It was already ten thirty in the evening. Tang Guo watched Jiang Yandong go to the bathroom of her room. She turned and walked out of the room, closing the door easily. "Tongzi, I broke the electronic lock on my door. He is not allowed to hear any movement at that time." [Understood, host. [Host, she is here. Chapter 1957: The girl who lost the light (13) Chapter 1957: The girl who lost the light (13) Jiang Yandong was in the bathroom of Tang Guo''s room, helping Tang Guo check the faucet. Suddenly hearing the sound of a knock on the door, he walked out of the bathroom and found that the door was closed. As he walked over, he said, "What''s the matter?" "Brother Yandong, the electronic lock seems to be malfunctioning. I was going downstairs to pour a ss of water and identally closed the door." "Is that so?" Jiang Yandong tried it, and found that there was really no way to open it. He tried other methods, but there was no way to open it, and finally determined that the electronic lock was indeed malfunctioning. This night, the faucet exploded and the electronic lock on the door of the room broke again. It was really unlucky enough. "Brother Yandong, I have already applied for repairs. Ask the people over there toe over and help me see it. Please help me read the faucet first. If it doesnt work, turn off the sluice temporarily and wait for someone toe over during the day tomorrow. deal with." Pay attention to the problem of door locks, you must deal with it today, after all, you can''t keep Jiang Yandong locked inside, right? Because Tang Guo''s eyes were invisible, the family members were worried about the windows in the room, for fear that she would identally fall down. Therefore, the windows in Tang Guo''s room are different from the windows in other rooms. With guard rails installed, Jiang Yandong has no choice but to wait in the room and let people solve it. "It doesn''t matter, let me take a look at the faucet for you first." Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong greeted them and went downstairs. She came to the living room, took an apple, and then took the knife, with the touch, slowly peeling the apple. Although it is invisible to the eyes, it is easy to get familiar with the simple things of peeling an apple. This is a rtively remote ce. The staff who rushed to repair the electronic locks took 40 minutes to feel it. It was dyed for a while, and now it is almost eleven o''clock. At half past eleven, Xiao Lian should being soon. After she put Xiao Lian in her uniform, the staff who repaired the electronic locks were almost there, right? One more person, one more helper, right? System: Yes, yes, you are right. At about 11:30, Tang Guo heard some movement in the living room, and the corners of her lips twitched gently. When Xiao Lian gently turned into the living room, the person rolled around on the ground, hiding in the corner, and seeing a person sitting on the sofa under the dim light, was also shocked. But the other party didn''t seem to notice her. She suddenly remembered that Jiang Yandong had an invisible fiancee on the Inte. Is this the girl sitting on the sofa? It doesn''t look old, and she seems to be about the same age. The person is very thin, the skin is very white, the appearance is tender and tender, but it is quite beautiful, but it is a pity that he is blind. She tiptoed over and shook her around Tang Guo, and found that the other party really couldn''t see her, and let out a gentle breath. Sure enough, she couldn''t see it, she was really scared to death. Although Tang Guo could not see, she could feel someone dangling in front of her. If the other party hadn''t stolen something, she really wanted to pick up the blind guide with the electric baton and Xiaoguo next to her, and caught the person and beat them. Xiao Lian looked at Tang Guo''s peeled apple, which was cut into small pieces and ced in the fruit te. I didn''t know what he was thinking about, but in front of Tang Guo, he took a few pieces and ate upstairs. Chapter 1958: The girl who lost the light (14) Chapter 1958: The girl who lost the light (14) [Host, she ate the apple you peeled, and a few more! The system angrily said, this thief, the host will not let go of the big apples. Sure enough, it''s a thief family, stealing everything. Do you think that bullying a blind man feels refreshed? Yes, the blind man has no way to see what she has done. It looks like a little prank, but it''s actually bad. "It''s okay, I''ll let her vomit outter." Tang Guo said in a faint voice, she had already picked up the blind guide stick, waiting for Xiao Lian toe out of Jiang Yandong''s room. I don''t know this time, without Jiang Yandong''s stopping, Xiao Lian would steal something out. It is best to steal some valuables. If its worth the money, you can file a case and sue her. I don''t know if I will squat in there or be punished by other punishments. However, it is the heroine anyway, before the halo disappears, it should not be so easy to go in and squat. At this moment, Xiao Lian was indeed walking in Jiang Yandong''s room grandiosely. She was almost blinded when she first looked at Jiang Yandong''s trophies. Later, I saw those handsome photos of Jiang Yandong, especially those in battle uniforms, which were really charming. Looking at Jiang Yandong''s big bed, she eveny on it and said it was toofortable. Rummaging in the house for a long time, she didn''t get any valuables. She was born in a thief family and has nevercked food and clothing since she was a child. So all the things she took were some personal essories of Jiang Yandong. As for socks, she was not interested in taking them. It''s just some leather belts, key chains, small pendants...some things that are not very visible in the corners. Of course, in the end, she couldn''t help but use her mobile phone to take photos of all parts of the house. Especially those photos of Jiang Yandong, she took them all. The only pity was that she found that Jiang Yandong didn''t seem to be in the room. Remembering that there were still people in this vi, Xiao Lian didn''t dare to wait too much for fear of being discovered. After all, when she came in, she found that the security of the vi was veryplete. Fortunately, her skill was good. If someone were toe, she might have note in before she was discovered. She sneaked downstairs and found that Tang Guo was still on the sofa, continuing to peel the apple. There was a possibility in Xiao Lian''s mind. Are those apples that were cut into small pieces for Jiang Yandong? A ghostly messenger, she went to Tang Guo again, nning to take another two yuan to eat, perhaps because Jiang Yandong is also her favorite e-sports male god, now facing the other party''s fiancee, she feels a little bit savage. She didn''t want to get it. When she walked over, she didn''t know what she had encountered and made a noise. She nted her whole body and knocked over the fruit te. "Brother Yandong?" Hearing Tang Guo''s voice, Xiao Lian did not dare to breathe, her expression was very annoyed, she quickly got up and turned outside. "It''s not Yandong, who are you?" Hearing the voiceing from behind Tang Guo, Xiao Lian didn''t dare to stay any longer, and ran out in a vigorous body, suddenly climbing towards the position of the wall. "It''s a thief! Catch me the thief." Tang Guo''s blind guide rod not only has the effect of an electric baton, but also has a button that can activate the security of the entire vi. She pressed it hard to activate the security program. Xiao Lian thought that with his own skill, he could escape the seemingly dense power grids. Chapter 1959: The girl who lost the light (15) Chapter 1959: The girl who lost the light (15) Unexpectedly, she just climbed and touched a wall that didn''t seem to have anything. Her whole arm was instantly paralyzed, and her heart felt bad. Subconsciously changing an arm, that arm was also paralyzed. She stared, and when she was about to fall, she used a trick. She buried her head hard, bit a button on her body, and instantly a straight long line flew from the shoulder to the fence. As long as the hook is hung up, she can use this force to jump out directly. When Tang Guo came out, Xiao Lian''s arms were hanging down, and there was a long thin line on the shoulders. I don''t know how to do it. It should be non-conductive. Xiao Lian was trying hard, and then leapt outside with the strength of this long line. Because she knew that she could not touch the wall, it was very difficult to move. Her hands are still numb, and her legs must be afraid to borrow the power of the wall. Tang Guo had already reached the position of the wall, Xiao Lian didn''t dare to make a sound after seeing it. As a result, she saw that Tang Guo was calling the police while holding his mobile phone, saying that a thief had appeared at home and asked people toe over quickly. On one side is holding a guide stick and waving around. Seeing Tang Guo getting closer, Xiao Lian''s staring eyes were filled with despair. However, Tang Guo was invisible, tentatively walking, walking slowly, walking step by step, as if walking on the tip of Xiao Lian''s heart. Looking at the long guide stick, she was about to cry. Don''te here again! I took so many shots before, and I didn''t get lost. Who knew that there was such a terrible defense in this small vi. If she had known it earlier, she would definitely prepare well ande again. Especially when she heard Tang Guo was still calling the police, Xiao Lian was anxious. With a strong move, she made some noises, and then she looked at Tang Guo as if she smiled, and came in her direction. I know that blind peoples ears are very sensitive, but I didnt expect to be so sensitive. "Xiaoguo, what''s the matter?" Jiang Yandong''s voice came from upstairs. Tang Guo''s room just happened to be able to see Tang Guo''s current direction. Jiang Yandong also heard the movement before realizing something was wrong. "Brother Yandong, it looks like a thief broke into the house. Can you see the thief? Is the thief subdued?" Jiang Yandong looked down, and he did see a dark figure hanging on the wall. He said anxiously, "The location of the wall seems to be a person, Xiaoguo,e back to the house and call the police." Those who cane in through defense must have a lot of skills. Jiang Yandong said these things subconsciously. After all, at this time, he didn''t know Xiao Lian, so naturally he would not stand by her side. The thief was also very hateful in his eyes. Jiang Yandong also pulled the window barrier, but couldn''t open it. He turned to open the door, but still couldn''t open it. As ast resort, I had to walk to the window again to see if Tang Guo had entered the house. Then I saw that Tang Guo hit Xiao Lian''s leg with a stick. She turned on the function of the electric baton, Xiao Lian waspletely deprived of power by the electric, and the long thread was identally cut by Tang Guo. Naturally, Xiao Lian, who was paralyzed all over, hit the ground with a bang, so that she screamed with pain, and her tears almost did not fall. Especially Tang Guo put the blind guide stick on her again and tapped lightly, Xiao Lian really had no resistance at all. Even if it is a thief with a little skill, it is a flesh and blood body. "Miss Xiaoguo." Mother Chen''s voice came from outside. Chapter 1960: The girl who lost the light (16) Chapter 1960: The girl who lost the light (16) "Mum Chen?" Tang Guo held the blind guide stick and turned to face the direction of the vi door. Listening to the footsteps of Madam Chen and another person hurriedly over, he asked, "Mother Chen, why are you here? Who else?" "Miss Tang, I''m here to help you repair the electronic lock. You called mypany before and needed urgent repairs. Just now I ran into this mother Chen when I got off the car. It looks like she is very anxious. What happened? ?" Chen''s mother hurriedly walked to Tang Guo and checked her up and down. When she saw that there was nothing wrong with her, she was relieved, "Master Yandong called me and said that there was a thief." Because the light was a bit dim, the two did not notice Xiao Lian lying motionless on the ground. Just by listening to the sirens around the vi, I knew that something was not easy. "There is a thief." Tang Guo replied. Chen''s mother quickly pulled Tang Guo back into the house and turned on the light outside. The worker who repaired the electronic lock found out at once. Xiao Lian, dressed in ck, was lying on the ground, shouting, "There is a thief, it seems to have been subdued, Miss Tang, you have called the police. ?" "You have already called the police, and someone wille over there soon." Tang Guo replied, and asked Madam Chen to pour someone a ss of water. This staff member has always been in charge of all the electronic locks in the vi. Seeing a thief, he did not repair the electronic lock for the time being, but was very active to help Tang Guokun the thief. Asked Chen''s mother to find a rope, and put Xiao Lian, who was lying on the ground and unable to resist, to a tight sleep. The rope was long enough, and his sleepy tactics were extremely tricky. Even if Xiao Lian was not paralyzed and unable to move, it would be impossible to break free from the rope in a short time. [The host is big, and Xiao Lian has been trapped into a zongzi by this very conscientious staff member. Jiang Yandong''s original serious expression also rxed. Standing at the window, looking at the dark, some petite people were trapped. He also said, "You must be tight, and you can''t let her escape. I''m sorry to trouble you sote." "Don''t worry, Young Master Yandong, I have learned the rope trapping technique specially." This staff member is obviously very confident in his own technique. "Master, please help me go up and see the electronic lock problem. It''s almost twelve o''clock. Although it is the weekend tomorrow, Yandong has to get up early and go to the club for training and have a good rest." "Okay, Miss Tang, I''ll go up and see for you right away." Both Chen''s mother and the staff knew that there was a Miss Tang who was invisible to her fianc with all her heart and care. With the help of staff, the electronic lock was quickly repaired. Jiang Yandong was finally able toe out, walked to the living room, and saw Tang Guo sitting on the sofa, Chen Ma was helping to clean up the fruit te that fell on the ground. "It''s a pity. I originally wanted to eat it for Brother Yandong, but I didn''t expect to be overturned by a thief." Tang Guo said. Jiang Yandong stepped up tofort him, "It doesn''t matter, I took Xiaoguo''s mind. I went to see who the thief was, and ran to the vi at night to steal things." Tang Guo grabbed Jiang Yandong''s sleeves and said, "Let''s go over." Jiang Yandong did not object, and Tang Guo did not stop the other party from seeing Xiao Lian. Of course she wanted Jiang Yandong to get to know Xiao Lian like this first. Chapter 1961: The girl who lost the light (17) Chapter 1961: The girl who lost the light (17) The hostess, its not that friends dont get together. Be an enemy first. Only when you hate me and I hate your rival dramas can you develop better. Later, hate will gradually be like. Novels are written like this. TV series are also performed like this. Maybe in the future, when the two of you are hugging sweetly in a corner, Jiang Yandong said to Xiao Lian affectionately, "Like you, it doesnt make sense. I think the way you steal things is also cute. If you like stealing, go steal it. I will pay for you. Which one do you want to steal? I will buy that ce and steal it for you." The system listened to Tang Guo reading these lines to him, and the whole thing was a bit bad. He seriously doubted whether the two would be so sweet because of the great intervention of the host? Tang Guo apanied Jiang Yandong to the outside. Under the very bright light, Xiao Lian''s mask was torn apart by Chen Ma very rudely. However, she was trapped into a zongzi, and she was ashamed to be watched by a few people. In particr, Jiang Yandong is still her favorite e-sports male god, although the two do not know each other, she just feels ufortable. Chen''s mother hasn''t been rough, she has been doing things here for a long time, and she has lived for most of her life. Even if the other party is a thief, if the other party has any problems, it will only add trouble to Miss Xiao Guo. Now that the people have been subdued, you only need to wait for the police toe, and they will submit some evidence. If this is to beat someone and be rude privately, then it makes no sense. Especially when she saw that the thief was still a young girl, Chen''s expression was a bit bad, and she couldn''t help but say, "You can be a thief at such a young age. Does your grown-up care about it? , Stealing things, none of these are illegal. If you want tomit something serious in the future, you will destroy it for the rest of your life." This Chen mother likes to watch social news when she is fine. In addition, she also has a pair of children about the same age as Tang Guo. Every time she sees those half-year-old teenagers and girlsmitting something and ruining a lifetime, she can''t help but mutter. I often talk about it, this kid really needs to watch and teach well, don''t let the child do this kind of regret for life, don''t regret it for a lifetime. So looking at Xiao Lian, I couldn''t help but say this. Xiao Lian was trained for a while, especially not convinced. She is a family of thief, and she doesn''t usually do anything bad, but is here to fetch two gadgets. Is it worth the fanfare? "Brother Yandong, who is the thief?" Jiang Yandong frowned, looked at Xiao Lian''s white face, and said, "It''s a little girl about the same size as Xiao Guo." "Oh, what did she steal?" Jiang Yandong nced at the baggage that fell to one side, "Wait for the police toe and check again. If we touch it, it will be easy to erase her fingerprints." Jiang Yandong nced at Xiao Lian coldly and told her Feeling cold. Tang Guo''s lips twitched, "Brother Yandong is still thoughtful, no matter who she is, she will be punished for making mistakes. If she can repent of this matter, it is good." "Yes, at a young age, it is really not good to learn to steal things if you don''t learn anything else." Chen Ma helped. Xiao Lian''s eyes were red, one was humiliated, and the second was embarrassment. She really couldn''t stand being stared at and caught in this way. Before long, the rm sounded. Chapter 1962: The girl who lost the light (18) Chapter 1962: The girl who lost the light (18) "Well, that''s it. I didn''t expect that a thief would reallye in. Fortunately, I always felt insecure before, so I asked someone to strengthen the defense of the vi." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Others, is there anything else to ask? By the way, what did she steal?" "It''s all pendants, belts, and essories." The police officer checked for help and went to the scene of the crime to extract Xiao Lian''s fingerprints and found two long hairs on Jiang Yandong''s mattress. Jiang Yandong looked at the two hairs in the transparent bag, thinking of his bed, and lying down by the thief, his expression was a little broken. Xiao Lian saw Jiang Yandong look at her in the cold, as if he wanted to shave her skin off, and the whole body was a little cold. The people who watched the police were so dedicated and carefully investigated every ce where shemitted the crime. She also had a cold neck. Although the things she stole were not worth the money, it was illegal to break into the house and steal things. The most frightening thing is that she was arrested. Now what she is most looking forward to is that she will be taken away quickly, so that her grandpa will find a rtionship to fish her out. She didn''t want to stay in Jiang Yandong''s house for a moment. Perhaps after hearing Xiao Lian''s heart, she was finally taken away after twenty minutes. There is no way to escape. The face is seen and the fingerprints are also extracted. She was a high school student during the day, if she didn''t want to make everyone known, like a mouse crossing the street, now she can only follow along obediently. Because the things Xiao Lian stole were not valuable. So the final punishment is fine and detention. These two points alone have already made Xiao Lian very ufortable. After all, this matter has already left the case, and it is always a stain. Tang Guo knew that within two days Xiao Lian was fished out, not disappointed at all. It will be long in the future, this is an appetizer, what''s the hurry? Now she is waiting for a big one, Xiao Lian, grandpa, should he start with the biggest Ye Mingzhu? Those who can easily fish out Xiao Lian are mostly trusted by Grandpa Xiao Lian. What if Xiao Lian''s grandfather failed to steal Ye Mingzhu and was caught? Not only that, if all the things that Grandpa Xiao Lian did about theft were exposed and presented with evidence, would anyone really fish him out? On this day, Jiang Yandong has a game. After staying at home for a long time, Tang Guo had a restless meal, a little bored, nning to go to the game site to hear what the game was like. Toozy to be a blind man who doesn''t do much, she is also a little idle. She didn''t tell Jiang Yandong about this, and she was not the original owner who was really obsessed with Jiang Yandong, and there was no need to tell him everything. She asked Madam Chen to book her tickets in advance. Outside the ying field, there were more people than expected. Maybe she walks very fast and looks no different from normal people. Most people rush to the game without noticing that she is actually invisible. But this does not mean that everyone is invisible. When Tang Guo stayed in the corner, ready to wait for the crowd to recede, and then slowly enter, there was one more person beside her. She sniffed the faint scent of joss sticks, and heard a voiceing, "Nu Shi...Miss, take the liberty to ask, are you invisible to your eyes?" "Yes." Tang Guo replied with a smile. "You are here to watch the game? Maybe to listen?" Tang Guo nodded, "Yes." "Need my help? I identally checked the ticket in your hand just now. We seem to be sitting next to each other." "What a coincidence? I''ll trouble you." Chapter 1963: The girl who lost the light (19) Chapter 1963: The girl who lost the light (19) After Tang Guo agreed, she heard that the other party asked her to pick up the guide stick to write. Knowing what the other party was thinking, she picked up the guide stick. Soon she felt that there was powering from the other end of the guide stick, which seemed to be held by someone. "Miss, you can follow me now." Hearing what the other party said, Tang Guo smiled and replied, "Okay." The man held one end of the guide stick and walked ahead. Tang Guo held the other end of the blind guide stick and walked behind. He didn''t walk fast, even if Tang Guo couldn''t see, he could still feel the sight from the opponent. He seemed to be observing her, he must not be observing other things, but observing her walking steadily, whether there are any obstacles around, and whether there will be crowds dispersing them. "Because of therge number of people, I didn''t choose to walk side by side. In fact, it would cause a lot of trouble if no one noticed it." In fact, when he walked in with Tang Guo, someone had noticed that she could not see. The people around are consciously walking a lot slower, and before they can free up some space, this section is not a long way, not as crowded as before. Tang Guo even heard the voice of a young girl behind her, "Don''t run, be careful, don''t hit someone else." "She seems to have some inconvenience. Let''s slow down. The game hasn''t started yet. Don''t worry." Of course, there was also a slightly distant voice, "What''s going on before, why is it so slow, why don''t you leave?" Then came the young girl''s voice, "Don''t worry, there is ady here who seems inconvenient. Can you please slow down?" Tang Guo''s ears were very sensitive. He seemed to hear someone, and the people behind, quietly talked about the situation here. Then the person who urged before said in a low voice, embarrassed and so on, no one urged. The originally crowded passage, I don''t know when, it became orderly, and it didn''t look like it was in a hurry. All the people who went in to watch the game consciously arranged in two rows. Although they seemed to move slowly, they actually entered the arena very quickly, and there was no dy at all. The originally hot and agitated summer, but also because of the gentle pace at the entrance of the passage, dissipated the anxiety and heat. Those who sit down are also much quieter than usual. Tang Guo and the kind person who helped her had already taken their seats. "Thank you just now." "You''re wee." "May I ask your name?" The man paused and said, "Lin Xian." "My name is Tang Guo." Tang Guo answered with a smile. Lin Xian was silent for a while, and then asked, "Why do youe to this lively ce alone and not find someone to apany you? It is more dangerous to be alone." "It''s okay. Didn''t you meet a good person like you?" Tang Guo said that Lin Xian didn''t know how to pick it up. It should be said that he was also the first time in such a lively ce. For the first time, I took the initiative to help a good-looking girl. No, it should be said that there were no girls around him before, all stinky boys. "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here." Tang Guo said, "I don''t know the difference between listening to the game and watching the game." This sentence contained a lot of information. Lin Xian sat in his seat and thought about it, and understood what. Chapter 1964: The girl who lost the light (20) Chapter 1964: The girl who lost the light (20) Although Lin Xian understood something, he didn''t ask why. It''s not good to poke a person''s pain in person. Although he has been on the mountain all year round and has little contact with outsiders, his masters, uncles and uncles have taught them very strictly since they were young. Don''t ask about people''s pain, don''t poke their weaknesses. "Listening to the game should also be a very good experience." Tang Guo: "Is that so? But what''s the point of not watching an e-sports game? I can''t see thepetition between the two sides, the wonderful moment of defeating the opponent, nor the nervousness and cheering of the yers. , I always feel that a lot of colors are missing." "But you can hear more clearly. The imagination of the human brain is rich and colorful. You canbine these different sounds to form a more exciting picture, which is also very interesting." Tang Guo said stubbornly, "But I want to see it even more, even if it''s not as interesting as I thought." Lin Xian looked at the girl next to her, whose eyes couldn''t see the world, and listened to the other''s stubborn words, she was in distress. On weekdays, I heard masters and uncles talking and fooling people. They are all the same. Why is it useless here? Yes, people just like to look at the world, to see, can it be the same as seeing or not? Tang Guo felt the other''s distress, and the corners of her lips smiled. The system quickly reacted, scanning Lin Xian, and finally said to Tang Guo: [The host is big, is this little bald head cute for you? Tang Guo: "Is that a bald head?" [Yes, its a bald head and no hair, but what he wears is not a monk robe, but a sportswear, which is still brand-name. The price is not low. I scanned it. Those shoes are almost five thousand yuan, anyway. That adds up to almost ten thousand yuan. Are young monks so rich these days? By the way, he also wears a mechanical watch, which is very valuable, and his mobile phone is probably cheaper. So rich, I really don''t understand why he can''t figure out why he wants to be a little monk. Could it be that I didn''t realize that wish in my previous life and want to experience it in my life? The host is big, do you want more monk? Tang Guo: "Then you scan for me, are there any scars on his head." Maybe not. "That''s good, there are no scars, most of them are a fake monk, so don''t worry about the others. You said that he was dressed, isn''t it already determined, he is not a true monk?" [What if there are ring scars? ] The system couldn''t help asking. Tang Guo smiled, "Then I will say something nice to coax him and let him return to the vulgarity. He should agree." System: OK, he is convinced, it is indeed the same as the host said. The guy who has no morals, if he is really coaxed by the host, even if he gets a high monk, he is afraid that he will return to the vulgar obediently. "is it nice?" When the system heard Tang Guo''s words, he almost didn''t spray it out. This was invisible to the naked eye. The first thing was to ask people if they looked good. When did his host be so big and be a face dog? [It''s very beautiful. Although he is a bald head, it can''t hide his shining appearance. There are many youngdies around him watching him. Still debating, why a handsome little guy can''t figure out why he shaved his hair. "Perhaps, I can help a little bit." Lin Xian''s words interrupted Tang Guo''s chat with the system. "help me?" Chapter 1965: The girl who lost the light (21) Chapter 1965: The girl who lost the light (21) "Yes, I can help you." Just now, Lin Xian thought of a good note. Tang Guo asked curiously, "How can you help me?" "The game will start in a while, and when ites to a wonderful ce, I will dictate it to you, how?" Having said that, Lin Xian hesitated and asked, "You should have seen those heroes before and are familiar with those skills, right?" "Yes, I have seen it, and I am very familiar." "At that moment, I will try to dictate it to you to see if you can understand it." Lin Xian didn''t know why, he just wanted to help her. He was sent to live in the temple on the mountain for special reasons since he was a child. Food, clothing, housing and transportation are all resolved wherever they are. Most of their lives are the same as true monks on the mountain, no difference. But he knew from an early age that he would return to the noisy city. Originally, he didn''t n to go down the mountain, he was used to the scenery and everything on the mountain. Even being a real monk is not difficult for him. Originally, the family nned to take him back to the city when he was eighteen. Last year, he celebrated his eighteenth birthday, and refused to take him down the mountain. He also told everyone that he nned to directly be a monk, Monk Ang. He didn''t have much interest in this colorful city. At that time, neither family members nor anyone could persuade him. In the end, everyone gave him a year of consideration, and if he did not change his mind after a year, they would all respect his choice. Untilst month, he hadn''t changed his mind, and almost everyone around him had no hope of this matter. However, more than half a month ago, he had a dream. He dreamed of a noisy city. He had never been to a city before, but he could clearly see everything in the city. It is so noisy, he always feels that the whole city is very quiet, and he also heard the slow footsteps, no, besides the footsteps, there is another sound, da, da, da... It''s a bit like...like the sound of the girl next to him, knocking on her face with a guide stick. No one believes that because of a dream, he will give up being a monk, choose to return to the city and be ayman again. Before the game started, Lin Xian''s eyes fell on the sound of the blind guide stick in Tang Guo''s hand. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that besides the slow footsteps in his dream, another sound was this blind guide stick. Sent out. "Is there any problem?" Tang Guo faced Lin Xian, "I always think you are looking at me." "I...I''m thinking, how can I help you dictate the wonderful gameter." Finally, when it was time for the game, the audience was a little boiled, watching the yerse up one by one, they were overwhelmed with excitement. At this time, Tang Guo asked Lin Xian, "Thank you for helping me see a yer codenamed j. How does he look now?" System: Bad woman. Lin Xian was taken aback for a moment when he heard Tang Guo''s words. He came to watch this game today, in fact, there is a purpose. One of the purposes is to take a closer look at this talented yer codenamed "j". Unexpectedly, the girl next to him seemed to care about each other very much. "He looks good, his face is indifferent, he should be full of confidence in this game." "Really? It seems that Brother Yandong is quite sure of this game." Tang Guo said happily. Lin Xian recalled what she said, Brother Yandong? Chapter 1966: The girl who lost the light (22) Chapter 1966: The girl who lost the light (22) "Do you know this yer?" Lin Xian asked directly after recollecting that sentence. Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Yes, I know." Lin Xian carefully observed her cousin, holding her bald head and frowning, "Do you have a good rtionship?" "Very good." Tang Guo continued, "We are an unmarried couple." System: Hahahahahahahahahaha! Is that so? Lin Xian was a little silent, and also remembered it. He had read J''s information before, and it did say that the other party had a fiance who was one year younger than him, and it seemed that he couldn''t see it. He also read the specific information. The reason why her eyes were invisible was because she had injured her eyes and hands in order to protect Jiang Yandong. It is said that many doctors have been invited to see, and they all say that the blindness is permanent and incurable. Because of some neurological reasons, even if there is a treatment n, with the current medical level, surgery is impossible. As for her hands, Zeng Jin seems to be practicing piano. It is said that next month after the ident, she is going to participate in apetition abroad. By the way, she not only ys the piano well, but also draws. She once won awards and was praised by many people, saying that her paintings are very spiritual. It was the ident. Although Jiang Yandong was saved, it ruined her two dreams. It turned out that this legendary Jiang Yandong''s fiancee was sitting next to him. Such a good girl, no wonder Jiang Yandong would not hesitate to choose to be engaged to her. It is also right to take care of her for a lifetime. "Mr. Lin, please help me dictate Yandong''s performanceter, please?" Hearing the girl''s request, Lin Xian replied, "Okay." He also mainly came to see Jiang Yandong, the e-sports genius. Maybe they will be rivals in the near future. That''s right, after he went down the mountain, he hadn''t thought about what to do and didn''t want to study abroad. Although he was on the mountain, he did not waste his studies. The mountain was quiet. In addition to martial arts, he also learned other things. When he was nning to do something, he was taken to the club by his cousins and told him to y e-sports. He was originally unwilling, but he was taken to y two gamester. At any rate, he is also a little master, and his fingers are definitely better than others. Its easier to y games. After ying, I found it was pretty good, so I agreed to a few cousins to join their club and y with them in the e-sports circle for several years. Several cousins said that their only opponent at the moment is the Jiang Yandong team. Every year, they are defeated by Jiang Yandong. They were very optimistic about him, let him see Jiang Yandong''s situation, figure out the details of the enemy, and said that the hope of their vige lies in him. He just came with a yful mentality, and he didn''t expect a different experience. Seeing Jiang Yandong sitting in an e-sports chair with high spirits, and seeing the girl sitting next to her with a serious face, even if she can''t see it, she has to go to self-study and listen. He also got serious. When the game started, Lin Xian was gently in Tang Guo''s ear, talking about Jiang Yandong''s every move, observing very clearly and carefully. System: [Host, this guy is too detailed, so serious. Tang Guo: "This little brother has a nice voice." System: Fuck you. Chapter 1967: The girl who lost the light (23) Chapter 1967: The girl who lost the light (23) Lin Xian told about the excitement of the game while observing Tang Guo''s expression. Seeing her smiling face, I don''t know why, I feel a little confused. I have to say that Jiang Yandong is hailed as an e-sports genius, he is really capable. In the game, with the full cooperation of his teammates, it simply made him dominate and be a personal show. It is also because of Jiang Yandong''s undefeated name that his teammates are willing to sacrifice themselves and make him perfect. This is a team game. As long as they can win, Jiang Yandong has the strength. Of course, they are willing to sacrifice some to gainmon glory. As long as this team continues to win, although for them, the halo is no better than Jiang Yandong, it is still a lot of glory. Lin Xian also had to admit that even if Jiang Yandong is an ordinary person, he is really outstanding in ying games. He is very strong, uses skills, various predictions, and moves. They are very tricky. Especially the calction of damage and blood volume is very urate. This requires not only hand speed, but also brain power, and fast calction power is indispensable. He watched Tang Guo smile happily, and became more serious in exining, trying to observe every advantage and disadvantage of Jiang Yandong. After all, this is his future opponent. Naturally, it was Jiang Yandong''s team that won. "Brother Yandong, it''s really amazing, really good." Listening to Tang Guo''s unrelenting praise, Lin Xian couldn''t help but want to turn around and find his cousin to equip him with equipment. He wanted to train the game. He couldn''t underestimate his opponent so strong. Tang Guo: "Tongzi, this bald brother''smentary is really wonderful." System: [The host is big, next time I find a chance, I will meet again by chance, such an enthusiastic bald brother, I will definitely not refuse to exin to you, do you? Tang Guo: "Yes, the voice is good, thementary is good, he is still a handsome little bald brother, and there is really no second one in this world." Tang Guo wasmunicating with the system, but the way she was smiling, in Lin Xian''s eyes, she automatically understood that she was happy for Jiang Yandong. He watched Jiang Yandong surrounded by countless fans, while Tang Guo had been sitting in his seat, with a smile on his face, and couldn''t help but said, "Do you need me to take you over to see him?" "Then trouble you." Lin Xian held the other end of the blind guide stick and took Tang Guo to Jiang Yandong''s position. Those fans are too crazy, they have been surrounded by people, and he has no way to squeeze her in. "There are too many autographs for him. It may take a while." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Then wait a minute." She wasn''t in a hurry anyway, she was really not interested in seeing Jiang Yandong or something. After waiting for about twenty minutes, Lin Xian watched as more and more people increased, and said to her in a low voice, "Well, you should call him." "That''s right, what you reminded is." Tang Guo took out his cell phone and called Jiang Yandong. But Jiang Yandong didn''t respond, Lin Xian said, "Perhaps he didn''t take it with him, I can''t hear you." "It''s okay, then wait." System: It doesn''t matter. Anyway, there is a bald and handsome little brother who is leading the host. She doesn''t mind at all, standing in the corner and waiting a little longer. Looking at the peopleing and going, Lin Xian suddenly calmed down. He cultivated his body and mind on the mountain, why did he suddenly be impatient? Chapter 1968: The girl who lost the light (24) Chapter 1968: The girl who lost the light (24) "Little fruit?" In the end, Tang Guo was discovered by a member of Jiang Yandong''s team named Wen Yunyang. He looked at Tang Guo standing in the corner, and there was a bald guy holding the other end of the guide stick, and it seemed that he was helping her. He hurriedly walked to Tang Guo''s side, "Are you here alone to find Yandong?" "Yes, Brother Yandong seems to be very busy." "Wait a minute, I''ll call him in the past, why don''t youe to us directly, you don''t need to wait here if you find us." Wen Yunyang''s voice gradually faded away, Tang Guo always smiling. Although she knew everyone in the team. But she didn''t have their contact information at all. In the past, she just watched their games off the stage and never went backstage to look for them. Because she always thought that if she used to find someone in this way, would it cause trouble for Jiang Yandong, distract him and affect the game. Interfering with him and his teammates in the past will make them ufortable. The original owner was too considerate and polite, but he felt sparse. Fortunately, these teammates oftene to the vi to y, and they are familiar with them, but they are still not familiar with her. Because she has always been quiet in front of them and never talked to them much. Because she likes Jiang Yandong, if she talks more with other boys except Jiang Yandong, it may cause unnecessary misunderstandings. And his teammates also think she is gentle and has a sense of distance, and they can''t y together. Soon, Jiang Yandong said sorry to someone, and ran to Tang Guo. "Xiaoguo, why are you here?" "Suddenly I wanted toe and listen to Yandong''s game. It has been a long time since I came." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, Jiang Yandong was stunned for a moment. Yes, since the ident, she has never been to the game venue again, and has never watched him y a game. When she could see her eyes, she woulde almost every game he yed. "You want toe, why don''t you tell me, it''s not safe toe by yourself." Tang Guo said, "Because there are good-hearted people to help me." When she first spoke, she found that the other end of the blind guide had no power. "Brother Yandong, the person who helped me just now seems to be gone, you See if there are other people around me?" Jiang Yandong nced around, "No, it should be gone." "Oh, I haven''t had time to say thank you to him." "Let''s go,e in with me, and wait to go home together." Lin Xian, who had already walked out of the venue, looked back, and Tang Guo was led in by Jiang Yandong, feeling a little depressed. He walked out slowly, and identally heard a girl talking in his ear. "Who is the girl next to Jiang Jiang, who seems to be blind?" "That, it''s Jiang Yandong''s fiance. You can find out by just searching the Inte." "Fiance?" The girl who was speaking was a little surprised, "How can Jiang Jiang be engaged to a blind man? What is the background of the other party?" "Hush, don''t talk nonsense, there are many reasons for this. If Jiang Jiang knew that we said this, we would be unhappy." "Although I also think that Jiang Jiang should have a good person with him, but there seems to be no way for this matter." Another girl said with some regret. Lin Xian''s brows have never been stretched. Is there anyone in the city who speaks like this? If they don''t speak so much, if they are on the mountain, they will be hit by the entire temple. Chapter 1969: The girl who lost the light (25) Chapter 1969: The girl who lost the light (25) "Yandong, I''m going to sing K together if I said yes, why do I have to go back now?" Jiang Yandong''s teammates watched him pack things, took Tang Guo, and said goodbye to them, they couldn''t help but talk. "ording to the usual practice, we won again today. Why should we go over to celebrate." The speaker''s name was Tong Huai, who was the third male of the original heroine Xiao Lian. He looks more sunny and handsome, speaks generously, and is more direct. He is the least scheming teenager in the entire team. And Wen Yunyang, who hade to greet Tang Guo before, was the second man in this world. The temperament is rtively good, the person is also very polite, the IQ is also very high, and everything is moreprehensive, and he is also the person most attached to the heroine of Xiao Lian. In this case, it was obvious that Jiang Yandong was going to take Tang Guo back, and the others were silent, knowing that the party might not bepleted today. Most of them won''t say anything, they may choose another time and get together again. With such opportunities, many things, after all, their team is a winning general. Since Jiang Yandong joined, there has been no defeat. But what Tong Huai does is more straightforward. When he thought it was so important and happy, Jiang Yandong took Tang Guo away, which was not interesting enough. Jiang Yandong is an important member of the team. Tong Huai said that, it was indeed a bit embarrassing. Tang Guo said at this time, "Brother Yandong, are you nning to have a party?" "Well, but it doesn''t matter. Such gatherings are a lot of things," Jiang Yandong said in a low voice to Tang Guo. At this time, he still clearly distinguished. There can be gatherings at any time. It is absolutely impossible to throw Tang Guo aside. Honestly, "I will tell them, and today will not pass." "Brother Yandong won the victory, so the party should be. I left because of me, isn''t it all right?" The original owner has such a personality, everything will be for Jiang Yandong''s sake. Even if she is reasonable and weak, the one who should be taken care of can''t help but take care of Jiang Yandong''s everything. At this time, it is really normal to say such things. Jiang Yandong hesitated. Indeed, today''s opening game is also very important to their entire team. Had it not been for Tang Guo''s sudden arrival, he would have never missed such a gathering. "In fact, it''s not that embarrassing. I think it''s like this. Take Xiaoguo to the party. We will take care of it and there will be nothing." Wen Yunyang saw Jiang Yandong''s embarrassment and offered suggestions. In fact, it could have been like this, but Jiang Yandong always felt that Tang Guo''s eyes were inconvenient, and taking her to the past would not be too good, and it would cause other people''s trouble. Yes, he thought about adding trouble to other people, not about how she would be. Even if he feels guilty in his heart and likes her a little, he is willing to be cared by her. But deep in his heart, there is no way to deceive people. He cares most about the team members. Finally Jiang Yandong took Tang Guo and went to the party together. These are half-year-old boys, and once the trouble starts, they always ignore the others. Tang Guo sat in the corner, listening to the noisy sound in the private room. She was holding a ss of juice in her hand, with a smile on her face. Jiang Yandong was singing, talking, drinking with his teammates all the time, and the high atmosphere has made him forget the quiet girl in the corner. Chapter 1970: The girl who lost the light (26) Chapter 1970: The girl who lost the light (26) If you don''t like a person so much, of course you don''t care much about her. Even if I suddenly think of her, I just feel so thankful and guilty. When she says there is nothing, the guilt will gradually decrease. Feel guilty once or twice, and be ustomed to it three or four times. The behavior of the original owner left a quiet and sensible impression in everyone''s mind. So when she finds that there is no way to catch the person she likes, and want to catch it hard, it will appear a little bit more frequently, a little uneasy, and nervous, it will be annoying. Those who think she is sensible and well-behaved will feel that she is pampered and arrogant, bing ignorant and self-willed. Don''t cry or make trouble, who knows what you need? Too obedient, in the eyes of some people, it has be a matter of course. [Host, are you okay? The system asked with some concern. After all, this private room is really noisy, but this noise and joy does not belong to her. Those teenagers were already immersed in the joy of victory, and Jiang Yandong did not bring her into that world. "Very good." Tang Guo''s lips smiled, "I''m thinking, when will I meet that bald brother again." System: Alright! The system observed Tang Guo and found that she was not bad. Maintaining everything at present, it is estimated that there is no chance to give Jiang Yandong the meaning. Then he did something privately and went to find the whereabouts of the bald brother Lin Xian. Since the host is very concerned about the bald brother, then he will help the host to see what the other party is doing now. Not long after, the system found Lin Xian and found that the other party was watching videos in a room in a vi, not other videos, but game videos. He took a closer look and found that those game videos were all about Jiang Yandong. Then next to Lin Xian, he also found a small book filled with many words. Scanning carefully, I found that the contents of this small book are basically the advantages, disadvantages, good points, loopholes... The system was stunned. This guy was actually studying the videos of Jiang Yandong''s every game. And I started the research from the video at the beginning, and analyzed everything about Jiang Yandong. The system trembles and retreats silently, although this guy hasn''t noticed yet, he may be very different to the host. What can remain in the subconscious mind will not change. Before he was tempted, he began to analyze the enemy''s weaknesses. It was amazing, the host''s cuteness. [Host, do you know what your bald and cute little brother is doing? Tang Guo smiled and asked, "What are you doing?" The system talked to Tang Guoyi about what he saw, and then found that his energy increased crazily for a while. Can''t help but be speechless, that guy will really please the host a lot. "A person who is serious will surely achieve the greatest victory. I hope he can lead his team to defeat Jiang Yandong, an e-sports genius." System: Whatever the host says, that day will definitelye soon. "A Xian, didn''t you still say before, just y, why are you so serious now?" The person who patted Lin Xian on the shoulder was Lin Xian''s cousin and the one who brought him into the e-sports club. This club was created by the Lin''s several teenagers who love e-sports, and it is also very popr with many fans. It should be said that this team is more attractive than Jiang Yandongs team Chapter 1971: The girl who lost the light (27) Chapter 1971: The girl who lost the light (27) Because the people in this team are not inferior to each other, an e-sports teamposed of rich second-generation family members is still so handsome, I believe that not many teenage fans can stand it. "Since you want to y, you must take it seriously." Lin Xian kept staring at the video without raising his head. "Master taught me. Since I choose one thing, I must take it seriously. No opponent can Look small, especially the glory of such a team, if its because of your own careless mistakes, its irresponsible." Lin Lei looked at Lin Xian in shock, didn''t he? Does his cousin think so? Why does he always feel that it is more than that? He nced at a pile of thick books next to him, and flipped through it. It turned out to be a book about ophthalmology. "What do you do with this, do you know that ying games hurts your eyes? Learn how to protect your eyes in advance?" "When you buy other books, look at the covers and they look good, so you can just buy them. You can understand that." Lin Lei: I always feel something is wrong. "Xiaoguo, sorry, I was so happy with everyone before and ignored you." On the way home, Jiang Yandong finally remembered that because he was having fun with other people in the private room, he did not notice Tang Guo, who was sitting on the side, very quiet. Tang Guo smiled and said, "Brother Yandong has fun, you don''t need to feel guilty. I can sit with you and hear your voice, I am already very happy." "You are happy, I am happy." Listening to the girl''s pure tone, Jiang Yandong felt a littleplicated, and even more guilty, "It''s mine, I will definitely take you to y with it in the future." "I can''t have fun like this. Brother Yandong doesn''t have to me myself. What I said is true. If you have fun, I will be happy." What Tang Guo said was true. Jiang Yandong had fun, and the original owner was very happy, really happy. As long as Jiang Yandong will not forget her, talk to her more and take her to heart. When ying, she sat on the side and listened to their voices, and she was content. Even if her world is dark, as long as she can hear Jiang Yandong''s voice, she will not feel lonely and quiet. "Xiaoguo is really a good girl." Jiang Yandong didn''t know how to say, "There should be nothing to eat today, are you hungry? Would you like to eat something?" "Brother Yandong, buy me a dessert, the strawberry vor that used to be." Jiang Yandong thought for a while, and finally remembered what she was talking about strawberry-vored desserts. When this was still very young, she had her birthday, and he bought her one of these desserts. Later, she seemed to eat dessert and always liked the taste. "Well, when I pass by, I will ask the driver to stop the car and take you to buy it." The two returned to the vi, Tang Guo sat in the living room, slowly eating strawberry-vored desserts. In fact, it is not as delicious as expected, it can only be regarded as average. However, this is the original owner''s favorite food, because Jiang Yandong bought this for her when she had her birthday. Jiang Yandong told Tang Guo to tell her that if you want to go to the game next time, tell her. So when she wanted to go the second time, she talked to Jiang Yandong. At that time, Jiang Yandong promised well, but on the next day, he seemed to have forgotten about it. Finally, she asked Chen''s mother to book her tickets, and another person went to thepetition venue. "What a coincidence, why is there another person?" Tang Guo asked in surprise, "Is it Mr. Lin?" "It''s me, coincidentally, we seem to be sitting next to each other again." System: Lie the dog. Chapter 1972: The girl who lost the light (28) Chapter 1972: The girl who lost the light (28) "Really?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. It was obvious that those eyes were absent, and Lin Xian felt that her whole body exuded a soft light. This light had always attracted him to approach. He didn''t know what was going on. After neen years of pure-heartedness, he came to a noisy city, and his quiet heart was disturbed. "Really, I''ll take you in." "Then trouble you." Just like before, Lin Xian held the other end of the guide stick and walked sideways, paying attention to Tang Guo''s surroundings and leading her into thepetition venue. He took her to the seat all the time, and he was relieved to see her sitting down. The system can''t hold back anymore, [Host, just now I saw with my own eyes, that guy and another watching the game,municating in a low voice, and changing tickets with the other party. He said he knew you and wanted to take care of you, so they kindly exchanged tickets with him. Thest time was idental, this time it was deliberate. So, this is a scheming bald brother, so be careful. Tang Guo looked inexplicable, "What should I be careful about? Be careful that he will trick me back? Then I am eager." System: Fuck you, it seems like this. "Furthermore, people living in the world can''t have a snack machine. He recognized me and exchanged tickets with people, really to help me." System: It seems to be, I don''t want to abbreviate it. A fierce game, was exined by Lin Xian differently and interestingly. Seeing Tang Guo listened with gusto, his lips also had a smile. Until the end, he finally remembered that Tang Guo might havee for Jiang Yandong, he hesitated, and reluctantly asked, "Should I help, take you to Jiang Yandong?" "Does Yandong look busy?" "It''s very busy. There are many female fans around him asking for autographs. But given your rtionship with him, he shoulde over." Tang Guo shook his head, "Forget it, please trouble Mr. Lin to take me out. Every time I disturb Brother Yandong, it will cause him trouble. Today they won again. They must go to dinner and sing k. I used to cause them trouble." Lin Xian didn''t say much, and walked out with Tang Guo. He has no way to evaluate other people''s affairs. He just thinks that this is a very persistent girl, so choosing to respect her is also a pity. If her eyes can see, her life will be very good. "Why does onee out every time?" "Mr. Lin thinks that since I can''t see my eyes, I should stay at home and not go anywhere? I didn''t have a broken leg. Even if it was a broken leg, I can still travel with tools." "No, I didn''t mean that." Lin Xian said nervously, "I mean, it might be better to find someone to apany you." "I don''t think I need it, because I can use tools to go wherever I want, just like ordinary people. Even if I get into trouble, isn''t there a kind person like Mr. Lin?" Lin Xian wanted to say that he didn''t appear every time. But he nced at the ying field behind him, maybe, if there is a Jiang Yandong game, he will appear. And she should only watch games with Jiang Yandong, right? That''s fine too. Lin Xian, who had figured it out, was still in a happy mood. One evening, Tang Guo sat in the living room and waited until Jiang Yandong came back. Jiang Yandong on this day was a little different, listening to the other''s footsteps, a little hurried. After a while, he came down again. Chapter 1973: The girl who lost the light (29) Chapter 1973: The girl who lost the light (29) Listening to Jiang Yandong''s footsteps about to go out, Tang Guo stopped the people: "Brother Yandong, has something happened? I just came back, so I want to go out?" "Something happened." "what''s up?" "Dont worry, Xiaoguo, its not that I had an ident. There was some conflict among fans today. Someone poured me chili water." Jiang Yandong told the truth, seeing Tang Guo''s worried expression, he said quickly, "Dont worry, I It''s okay. It''s another fan who suddenly rushed over and helped me block it. But she seemed to have fallen and she is currently being taken to the hospital. I''m going to have a look. "Then you be careful, and you must thank the other person." Tang Guo''s smile remained the same, was it the same as she had guessed? If it is the same, the will of the world is really good for the heroine. Originally there was such a thing, but Jiang Yandong dodged fast at that time and was not sshed. The fan who suddenly flew over and pounced on Jiang Yandong, she suspected it was Xiao Lian. [Host, it''s her. The system quickly exined the matter again, and Xiao Lian nned to secretly visit Jiang Yandong. Because of thest incident, she hasn''t watched Jiang Yandong''s game for a long time. After thinking about it, I always feel aggrieved. Coupled with the male **** who has been a fan for so long, he was a little unwilling in his heart, so he nned to wait and see in the corner. Last time, I couldnt exin it clearly, so Ill be a passerby fan in the future, even if Jiang Yandong hated it a bit before, but the other party is indeed a genius. He didn''t expect that ident would happen. Xiao Lian didn''t even think about it at the time, so he rushed over with his vigorous skill and rushed Jiang Yandong. But she had forgotten that the miniskirt and high heels she was wearing were unstable and hurt herself. After Tang Guo listened, her mood was quiteplicated. So, is the rivalry between men and women about to begin? Even if Xiao Lian was a thief, he had a bad impression before, but Jiang Yandong would look at it this time and his impression would be greatly improved. "Brother Yandong, be careful." "Okay, go to bed early." When Jiang Yandong left, Tang Guo really washed and fell asleep. I don''t know how the bald brother is training in the game. In the next few days, Tang Guo could feel Jiang Yandong''s changes. Sometimes I felt he was angry, and sometimes I found himughing. [Because Xiao Lian woke up, quarreled with him in the hospital, and said something really shouldn''t save him. Anyway, the two were bickering. But because she did help Jiang Yandong, although Jiang Yandong was very angry, he was still taking care of her, helping her with food, fetching water...Anyway, every day quarrels. Tang Guo said lightly, "Well, should I go to the hospital and see Brother Yandong''s lifesaver?" Tang Guo called Wen Yunyang directly to exin her meaning. "Yes, fortunately, this kind fan helped Yandong Brother. I have to thank him for what happened." System: Have you eaten a host with a strong green tea vor? (Bald brother Lin Xian: I want to taste it, it must be delicious.) Wen Yunyang told Tangguo Hospital''s address and ward number, and then she took the guide stick and gift and went to the hospital. When he reached the door of the ward, Tang Guo knocked on the door gently, and then pushed it aside. She stood at the door and asked, "Is this Miss Xiao''s ward, please?" "Miss Xiao, are you there?" "I am Yandong''s fiancee. Yandong was almost injured before. Thank you for your help. Thank you today." Chapter 1974: The girl who lost the light (30) Chapter 1974: The girl who lost the light (30) The ward was quiet, and Tang Guo just stood at the door with a guide stick in one hand and gifts for the patient in the other, with a sweet smile on her face. And what are Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong doing? Because the two were not enemies, they fought in the ward before, and then it was very bloody, and the two had a very intimate action. Xiao Lian almost fell down again, and then Jiang Yandong naturally grabbed her quickly. Due to inertia, the two fell together on the hospital bed. When Tang Guo opened the door, they just met each other. System: [Host, they are touching their mouths, looking at you pale. anger! This Jiang Yandong is really a scum, obviously he has a fiance, and he also fights with other girls. Tang Guo smiled, and continued to ask, "Is Miss Xiao there?" Hearing Tang Guo''s voice, Xiao Lian finally reacted and pushed Jiang Yandong away. Jiang Yandong was pushed back and staggered, hitting the wall behind, hissing with pain. "Miss Xiao, what''s wrong with you?" Obviously it was an ident, but Xiao Lian felt a little guilty in his heart, calmed his breath and said, "I... it''s okay, it''s just that the wound hurts a bit." "Oh, then I didn''t find a mistake. You are Miss Xiao who helped Yandong Brother, right?" Xiao Lian said weakly, "Yes, it''s me." "Miss Xiao, thank you very much." Tang Guo slowly closed the door and walked slowly to the bed. "Thank you for helping Brother Yandong. If the pepper water is really sshed into his eyes, treat him He loves his dreams. If there is a problem with his eyes, he will be sad. Thank you." "No...you''re wee, I''m also a fan of his, and I hope that he will go further and further along this road, and continue to burn his dreams." The more Xiao Lian said, the more guilty he was, and it was obviously just an ident, facing Tang Guo. At that time, she was always afraid to face it. Fortunately, the opponent is invisible. "Brother Yandong?" When Jiang Yandong took advantage of Tang Guo and Xiao Lian to talk, he nned to withdraw slowly, Tang Guo suddenly made a sound, which scared the two of them. "Is that Brother Yandong? I can smell you." Jiang Yandong''s face was a little pale, how could he forget that since Xiaoguo''s eyes were invisible, his ears and noses became extremely sensitive. If you are a little closer to her, you may notice the abnormality. Just when he didn''t know how to exin, Xiao Lian said, "Jiang Jiang, did youe with your fiancee? She is really beautiful." "No, I arrivedter. Did Xiaoguo just arrive?" Jiang Yandong breathed a sigh of relief, and asked Xiao Lian in a polite and rusty tone, "How is today?" "Fortunately, there is no problem. I will be discharged in two days." Tang Guo went along and said, "So Brother Yandong just came in?" "Well, I just came in. Before I had time to say hello to Xiao Guo, you found me." Jiang Yandong''s lying voice was a little trembling, he sat beside Tang Guo and held her, "Come here. Why don''t you tell me?" "I called Brother Yandong before, and it seemed that no one answered him. Then I asked Wen Yunyang, who told me the address." Jiang Yandong touched the phone, and finally found his phone in a corner on the ground. He was a little embarrassed to see the missed call on it. It must have been when I was fighting with Xiao Lian before, I didn''t hear it. "Maybe it was busy before and didn''t notice." Chapter 1975: The girl who lost the light (31) Chapter 1975: The girl who lost the light (31) In the ward, Xiao Lian endured the embarrassment and panic, and was thanked by Tang Guo with a smile, speaking incoherently. Especially the embarrassing scene of the previous riot with Jiang Yandong made her feel more guilty. Fortunately, Tang Guo didn''t stay long, and left the ward with Jiang Yandong. When Jiang Yandong closed the door of the ward, Xiao Lian did not hold back and gave him a hard look. "Brother Yandong, what''s wrong?" Jiang Yandong was stunned for a while, Tang Guo instantly realized that there was something wrong with the other party and cried out. Jiang Yandong woke up, looked at Xiao Lian and shrank his neck, stuck out his tongue at him, quickly closed the door, and answered casually, "Nothing." "Xiaoguo, you must tell me about such things in the future. I can take you to see the patient, okay?" Thinking of what happened before, Jiang Yandong still had lingering fears, and a sentence that shouldn''t have shed in his heart, but fortunately Xiao Guo couldn''t see it. Otherwise, I still don''t know how to end it today. "After that, Brother Yandong must not miss my call." Listening to Tang Guo''s words, Jiang Yandong didn''t know how to answer the conversation. Yes, Tang Guo was the one he had called, otherwise she would note directly. "I will pay attention next time." For this sentence, Tang Guo just smiled and didn''t take it seriously. When Jiang Yandong got busy, he went to the club, yed games, and did the things that attracted him. He would not miss the original owner. This is just a young boy who is lively gaming, who actually doesn''t know what responsibility and love are. The two walked back slowly, even if nothing happened, Jiang Yandong couldn''t stay in the vi. His usual excuse for leaving the vi is to go to the club. The original owner knows that he cares about his dreams, so of course he will send him away without hesitation, knowing that he is working hard for his dreams, only his body is worried, and he will not think of anything else. She didn''t know that Jiang Yandong''s promise was more of guilt. I thought they could always do this. "Tongzi, how about I open a social official ount?" System: [Host, what do you open this for? Are you ready to treat your eyes? I dont me the system for asking, its because this social public ount, if its invisible to the eyes, what use is it to open it? "No, isn''t it possible to send voices and videos directly now? I just post voices about Jiang Yandong every day, which should attract the attention of many people." The system is weak and said, [So, what is the purpose? The host is so big, it must be something to do. Since thest time Xiao Lian had a whole meal, she hadn''t done anything else. He wouldn''t believe that the host would forget about Xiao Lian because of his bald brother. "The purpose is to let everyone know what kind of person the fiance of Jiang Yandong, a talented e-sports yer, is." Tang Guoyou said, "Even if a person is good, people outside do not have enough ways to understand her. When she is weak, Jiang Yandong''s halo is enough to cover everything, and everything will not fall on her. If, Do people outside know me enough?" [Its fine if you say yes, I think its good. The system understands something. Sure enough, he knew that Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian could not get through. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips bend, "Then you can open an ount for me first, and I will share an update with everyone in a while." The system tremblingly opened an ount for Tang Guo. Chapter 1976: The girl who lost the light (32) Chapter 1976: The girl who lost the light (32) "Today should be a beautiful day. Brother Yandong went to the club to train again. I hope he can go well today. The sun outside the window is warmly shining in, and suddenly I wonder what color summer is, I have forgotten." The system watched silently. Tang Guo drove the phone to record the scenery outside the window, while speaking in a sweet and gentle voice. That voice of liking for Jiang Yandong and regretting that she herself forgot the color of summer sounded a little distressing. Tang Guo directly changed the name of his social ount to: I hope that Brother Yandong will be happy today. The name is long and attractive enough. When the video was posted, it attracted some people''s attention. With systematic help, Tang Guo''s social ount was quickly spread word of mouth by many people. In a short period of time, many people are paying attention. Even at the club, someone saw it. When Wen Yunyang saw this video, because the person who took the video was invisible. Obviously, there is a great scenery outside the window, but she only photographed part of it, and more than half of the ce, only the wall was photographed. Coupled with her voice, it always makes people a little sad. "Yandong, is this your fiance''s ount?" Tong Huai, who is still a careless personality, held his mobile phone to Jiang Yandong, "Look, your fiance actually has a social ount and took a video. But the shot seems to be crooked. That''s right, her eyes can''t see, so she definitely can''t take a clear picture outside." Jiang Yandong clicked and took a look, listening to Tang Guo''s words, he felt a little guilty, and said, "I won''t go to the party today, Xiao Guo is too lonely, I will go back and apany her." Not only that, he also turned on his phone, logged into his social ount, and followed Tang Guo''s newly opened ount. Jiang Yandong is an e-sports genius. Since he became famous, many people have followed him. The number of people he pays attention to is very few. The things that Tang Guo paid attention to just now were discovered by fans. Then those who were still skeptical also believed that this newly opened social ount really belonged to Jiang Yandong''s fiance. People with various mentalities paid attention to Tang Guo. Tang Guo listened to the system and told her that fans were skyrocketing, with a smile on her lips, which was the same as she thought. As long as Jiang Yandong follows her, her ount will attract many people''s attention. And most of these people who follow are Jiang Yandong''s fans. This may be malicious or curious. No matter what the mind is, from the day they pay attention, she will show them a true original owner. As long as Jiang Yandong dares to cheat, she will let this group of fans who cling to him how much they liked him at the beginning, and how they will loath himter. In the e-sports world, I want to be clean after cheating. When Jiang Yandong came back, he saw Tang Guo holding a cell phone, listening to the messages under his ount. This is an auxiliary tool that can read the text of the message. "Little fruit." "Brother Yandong, why is it so early today?" Jiang Yandong sat next to her and nced at her mobile phone, "Why do you remember opening a social ount?" "I want to find something to do, but I can''t do anything else. I want to open an ount to record my feelings. I want to share with you the happy things about me and Brother Yandong. Jiang Yandong certainly wouldn''t say anything at this time, "Shall we go out to y today?" "Okay." Chapter 1977: The girl who lost the light (33) Chapter 1977: The girl who lost the light (33) Tang Guo not only agreed to y with Jiang Yandong, but also took Jiang Yandong and recorded a video on the spot. Of course, this time it was Jiang Yandong holding the phone, so he won''t shoot it crookedly. Tang Guo was happily facing the camera, no matter what she could not see, anyone who watched this video could feel her happiness. "Brother Yandong came back very early today. We are going out to y together." After this video was posted, it caused another sensation. On the road, Tang Guo would take him to take a video tomemorate many good ces Jiang Yandong said. Today''s Jiang Yandong is particrly guilty, naturally she is what she says. System: Scum, you are done, this is a trap for the host to be very gentle. Jiang Yandong''s fans are crazy, and in the morning they are still questioning whether this social ount is a fake. Now Jiang Yandong appears in the video, and the video is updated in real time, which is full of sourness. Then everyonemented, mostly: Jiang Jiang is so gentle. Jiang Jiang''s fiancee is so happy. If I can be with Jiang Jiang, I am willing to lose anything. Fans are so crazy sometimes, almost few people will mention what this girl did for Jiang Yandong. Tang Guo was not angry at all when he heard the message that the system gave her feedback. What anxious, this is only the first day. These are all Jiang Yandong''s fans, so naturally they speak for him and they are also concerned about her. She will let everyone slowly understand who she is. Xiao Lian, who had been discharged from the hospital, was also notified that Jiang Yandong''s fiance had opened a social ount. She logged in to watch it, and she turned to the small videos that were updated in real time. In the video, the scene where Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong appeared together made her a little ufortable inexplicably. She quickly turned off the video, but she couldn''t help but clicked a follower. "A Xian, what are you looking at?" Lin Lei noticed that Lin Xian was staring at the phone, looking at something with gusto, but didn''t hear him talking. When he walked over and took a look, he realized that what Lin Xian was watching was Tang Guo''s social ount dynamics. He smiled and patted Lin Xian on the shoulder, "You really are, even if you understand Jiang Yandong, why are you still staring at his fiance? What''s the ount? Axian, although you have some abilities, can you not have any crooked thoughts?" "This girl is very poor." After a pause, Lin Lei said, "She was originally innocent, but she was hurt because of the viciouspetition in the e-sports world. Fortunately, Jiang Yandong, this kid, is still conscientious. Willing to take care of her forever." This is also true, even if they can''t beat Jiang Yandong, those in the e-sports circle have a good impression of the other side. A person in charge, a person in charge, will be respected everywhere. "Don''t worry, I don''t have any. Isn''t there Jiang Yandong on this?" Lin Xian said lightly, "I''m analyzing Jiang Yandong''s character. He may be disguised in the game. Now it is his life circle. Found something else." Lin Lei felt that his cousin was crazy, what kind of e-sports he was ying, he was simply a research madman. They were impatient. They watched all Jiang Yandong''s videos. This kid never tire of it. He had a thick notebook and shared it with them. Don''t tell me, after reading it, they knew a lot about Jiang Yandong and learned some useful things. Chapter 1978: The girl who lost the light (34) Chapter 1978: The girl who lost the light (34) "It''s another new day. Brother Yandong has already gone to school early, thinking that he will go to training after ss, and he is a little worried whether his body can bear it. Maybe after Chen''s motheres over, I should ask her to help make some soup for Brother Yandong. If I can, I can actually do it myself. This morning was not hot and cool, but standing on the balcony, I could feel the warmth of the morning sun on my skin, and it was a sunny day. It was really nice. " Fans got up early in the morning and squatted on Tang Guo''s activity. As expected, at about eight o''clock, they posted a video. Click on the video, and sure enough, the shooting of the video still did not find the best ce. Because today is on the balcony, its better than taking arge wall before. Listening to the girl with a sweet and gentle voice, they gradually calmed down. In fact, this girl is pretty good, not as bad as they thought. Many of these fans were fans of Jiang Yandongter, and they didn''t know their past. Now Tang Guo is in the public eye. As long as you pay attention to her frequently, there will definitely be some things between her and Jiang Yandong, an old fan of popr science. Naturally, more and more people will understand the past of the two. To get in touch with such a person up close, except for irrational crazy fans, would no longer have any malice towards this kind and beautiful girl who likes Jiang Yandong wholeheartedly. It was only the next day, and thements below the video feed were already mild. Still others, sent blessings. There are two very special audiences here, one is Xiao Lian and the other is Lin Xian. "Today, I n to go to see Yandong''s game. Every time he says that when he wants to go, he must be notified. He is so busy, except that I can''t see it, there is actually no inconvenience. If you go quietly and look at it, you may be able to surprise him. " Many fans are a little annoyed when they see this, why they haven''t grabbed tickets before. But this does not prevent those who are free from squatting over. They squatted quietly outside the ying field, and soon saw the girl with a guide stick getting out of the car and slowly walking to this side. With a smile on her face, she said thank you to those who gave way. Originally, they wanted to go up, but found that she really didn''t need help from others except invisible. People around you only need to walk carefully, not running, just make some space for her. Originally, Lin Xian wanted to go straight up, but then realized that those people seemed to know Tang Guo and automatically gave way to her. At this time, if he goes up again, it will be no good. But he still yed a trick and changed the ticket. He didn''t n to say hello this time. He didn''t expect to hear the voice of the girl next to him when he sat down, "Is it Mr. Lin?" Lin Xian was a little surprised, and repeatedly confirmed that she hadn''t seen him before saying, "It''s me, how did Miss Tang know it''s me?" "I asked about the faint smell of scented candles. Every time Ie over, I can meet many people, but the faint scent of scented candles like Mr. Lin''s body is very special." "That''s a coincidence." "It''s a coincidence. Is Mr. Lin a fan of Yandong?" Lin Xian quickly denied, "No." He couldn''t be Jiang Yandong''s fans, they were opponents. Chapter 1979: The girl who lost the light (35) Chapter 1979: The girl who lost the light (35) "Then why does Mr. Line here every time?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. I don''t know why Lin Xian didn''t want to deceive her, and said truthfully, "I might be his future opponent. I am here to watch and learn from his strengths, find out his weaknesses, and n to defeat him in the future." "Oh, is that so?" Lin Xian raised his brows, why, don''t you believe it? "Mr. Lin is a man with dreams." Lin Xian replied, "No, I have a goal, and defeating Jiang Yandong is my goal." "Brother Yandong is very powerful. Mr. Lin wants to defeat it. It is not easy." Tang Guo continued, the system almostughed crazy on the side. If you are like the host, are you afraid that your bald head is cute and sad? "But it''s good to have goals, I choose to bless you." Lin Xian couldn''t help asking a very mentally handicapped question, "If one day, I defeat Jiang Yandong, would you be sad?" "No, I just regret it. No matter where there are talents from generation to generation, Yandong is a human, not a god. There is no undefeated myth in this world. One generation reces another. Even so, In my opinion, Brother Yandong is still the best." System: Who can bear this fatal blow? Hearing this answer, Lin Xian didn''t n to continue this topic. He always felt that it was a bit stuffy. He didn''t know why. "How about dictating for you in a while?" "Okay." How could Tang Guo refuse, but before Lin Xian spoke, she asked Lin Xian to help him record a video of Jiang Yandong walking on the court and post it to the news. It was apanied by a somewhat happy voice, "People around me are saying that Brother Yandong is the most handsome. I think so too. Today''s Brother Yandong, victory belongs to him." Lin Xian opened the dynamic and nced at it, regretting that he shouldn''t have taken Jiang Yandong so handsome. In the following period, Tang Guo repeated his movements almost every day. Shooting the same scenery outside the window, of course, as long as she shoots it herself, it will be skewed, and she cannot capture the best scenery. Speaking the same concerned words, every wording out of her mouth always makes people feel gentle. Except for the first two times, Jiang Yandong will also pay attention to Tang Guo''s dynamics, and like things. Later, he almost forgot about it, but Tang Guo''s fans are increasing. As she records her life every day, she expresses her love for Jiang Yandong and everyone''s understanding of everything between the two. Few fans think she is not worthy of Jiang Yandong. On the contrary, in the hearts of fans, Tang Guo has beenbeled as Jiang Yandong''s future wife. Anyone who surfs the Inte will know that Jiang Yandong is an infatuated and gentle fiancee with a good personality. At this time, it was only ten days before Tang Guo registered his social ount. But Jiang Yandong''s life was not peaceful. He often meets Xiao Lian, although the two are not right when they meet, but he doesn''t know what''s going on. The number of encounters is increasing. After being informed by the system, Tang Guo knew that Xiao Lian was also ying games, and he became a private opponent with Jiang Yandong. Of course, Jiang Yandong didn''t know that the person who yed well was Xiao Lian. They are a team in the same game, Jiang Yandong uses a trumpet, and often ys water friends tournaments. Chapter 1980: The girl who lost the light (36) Chapter 1980: The girl who lost the light (36) In the beginning, the two were on each side in the Water Friends Tournament. When they started fighting, Xiao Lian was a little bit worse than Jiang Yandong. Later when forming a team, the two cooperated, and they cooperated very well. At that time, everyone from Jiang Yandong''s club was onlookers. Seeing Xiao Lian''s performance, his coach felt his mind and wanted to recruit people to the club. Because Jiang Yandong has been really good over the years, but there has never been a teammate who truly cooperates with him. And Xiao Lian''s current performance made him think. Within two days, Tang Guo heard that Xiao Lian had joined the club. Of course, when she appeared, Jiang Yandong was really surprised. He didn''t expect that the girl who had be a thief and helped him y the game so well. The two are still happy friends, but they are surprisingly very cooperative during the training game, and they did not bring personal emotions up. But after the training, no one can tell that the two are not quite right. "Brother Yandong is so blessed every day, should I ask Madam Chen to make some soup and I will deliver it to him?" The system especially wants to cover his face, if he has one. [The host will go if you want to. In the afternoon, Tang Guo posted a video moving, saying that he would give Jiang Yandong soup to replenish his body. Fans left a message saying that they were envious of Jiang Yandong having such a gentle fiancee. Tang Guo''s appearance at the club is a bit subtle. Especially now, it is not only Jiang Yandong who feels unusual for Xiao Lian, but also Xiao Lian''s male counterparts, who also like her. Xiao Lian hardly dared to speak out when she saw Tang Guo appear. But she can''t stop speaking, she was heard by Tang Guo as soon as she spoke. "Miss Xiao?" Xiao Lian smiled awkwardly, "It''s me." "It''s really you, why are you here?" Although Tang Guo''s words did not mean anything malicious, he was just curious. Concerned about Xiao Lian''s Wen Yunyang, he walked to her side and exined, "Xiao Lian is also a member of the team now, she is very good. If there are no other problems, then she will y the game soon." All of them were a little looking forward to what kind of visual feast Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong would cooperate with. "Really? That''s great." Tang Guo said happily, and then under everyone''s incredible eyes, she took out her phone, discerned the direction of Xiao Lian''s voice, and walked to her, "This happy day, I must remember, and my fans We share this joy." The team has joined a female member, and fans know it. But they did not expect that Tang Guo would take the female member to make a video. Xiao Lian couldn''t refuse, so she had to go on camera with Tang Guo and was filmed on video. "This is Miss Xiao. Thanks to herst time, I helped Yandong avoid the chili water. Just now I heard that Miss Xiao is ying very well in the game, and she is also a member of the team. She may be on the court soon. I am really looking forward to it." System: This woman, he believed her evil. Tang Guo was content, and happily took the blind guide and left, leaving behind a crowd of strange-looking people and Xiao Lian who didn''t know what to say. Tang Guo did not sleep that night. She sat in a quiet room, listening to the system and her report, [Host, its normal over there, dont worry, once the opponent appears, I will control the defense system over there, activate all defenses, and guarantee the thief Will be caught. "Well, Tongzi, I believe you, we must protect our Ye Mingzhu." Chapter 1981: The girl who lost the light (37) Chapter 1981: The girl who lost the light (37) There are only a few days left before the Ye Mingzhu exhibition. Because this is the biggest night pearl, it has long attracted the attention of all parties. At present, many people in this city are waiting for the day when Ye Mingzhu is disyed. For the exhibition of the Pearl of Night, thergest exhibition hall in the city will open at night. Because under the lights at night, in the deposit of countless jewels, it is possible to make people understand how brilliant this night pearl is, and it is unique. It is also unprecedented in history to use countless jewels to deposit a pearl of the night. Whether it is citizens of this city or other cities, they are looking forward to this day. When Ye Mingzhu was transported, he used various tricks to avoid being stolen by others. After all, this is a special world with martial arts. Even with good defense facilities, it is still easy to be stolen. It took Xiao Lian''s grandfather several days to finally determine where Ye Mingzhu was actually stored. Today, he ns to take this Ye Mingzhu away. For this, he prepared a lot. After rehearsing in his mind several times, he made sure that there were no ws, he secretly went to the ce where Ye Mingzhu was stored. The general defense can''t help him at all. In addition, there are still people here who interact with him inside and outside, and he also understands the situation inside. It is easy to break through the first fewyers of defense. Tang Guo sat on the sofa in the room, closed her eyes, looking at a dark figure, jumping up and down somewhere, avoiding the infrared radiation regardless. The figure is weird, even the camera may not be able to capture it. Compared to Xiao Lian, the craftsman was still old and hot. However, is it useful under the omni-directional monitoring of the system? When Xiao Lian''s grandfather walked up to Ye Mingzhu and looked at the box, his eyes couldn''t help showing some joy. Of course, he didn''t go directly to touch it, because this is the most dangerous ce. Reaching out directly, theser cutting line will probably cut off his hands instantly. This is no joke. He must first destroy the system here, avoid theser cutting line, and quickly take away Ye Mingzhu. When I came earlier, Nei Ying had already turned off the camera, so even if those people found something wrong, they couldn''t see the situation clearly. Then he needs to destroy all defenses within a minute, take Ye Mingzhu and escape. Everything seemed to be going well. He had already seen theser cutting line disappear and quickly reached out to get the Ye Mingzhu. He didn''t know that all the rms sounded suddenly, and at the same time, he only felt that there was some danger, and quickly withdrew his hand. However, he still felt a tingling pain from his hand, and when he lowered his head, he found that his hand was injured and the back of his hand was raw scratched. At the same time, the surrounding waiters all lit up. And the ce where Ye Mingzhu had been stored before had already activated the highest defense. The terrifyingser cutting lines around him quickly scanned, and he had no way to pass. No, it should be said that this room where Ye Mingzhu is stored is all the horrible, life-threateningser cutting lines. As long as he steps out, he has no doubt that his leg will be severed. Having been a thief all his life, born in thief time, this old man encountered this kind of scene for the first time. The system controls everything over there, happily, and surrounds Xiao Lian''s grandfather in the center. Chapter 1982: The girl who lost the light (38) Chapter 1982: The girl who lost the light (38) As long as the other party doesn''t want to die, then he can''t move. Such a big movement quickly rmed the nursing staff. Xiao Lian''s grandfather did not expect that he would be caught if he stole a Ye Mingzhu. What is even more frightening is that those people who walked up, thoseser cutting lines, automatically let out a way, walked in front of him, didn''t even see it, and directly pierced his arm with a needle. He felt really bad when he felt his body numb and couldn''t use his strength. He was still thinking before, whether to grab him and get away while those people came in. Why, these people have be so smart? Without saying a word, he was given a shot when he came up, giving him no time to react. Thinking about the past, the police force in the city could not catch him. He looked back at Ye Mingzhu''s position, and he was very unwilling. Today''s technology is developing so fast, he is not defeated by these people, but defeated by technology. "There are really people who beat Ye Mingzhu. Fortunately, that big guy is willing to help us." "Yeah, we didn''t believe it at first, but fortunately, that big guy has a lot of skills, and through aputer, our boss believes in him." "You haven''t seen the situation inside. The thief was trapped in theser cutting line, his face was helpless, and he didn''t move." "Hahaha, we have been guarding behind the surveince, and the gangster told us that we had an internal rape, but he didn''t expect it to be true." A security guard was holding a person wearing the same clothes as them. A p shot the back of the young head, "You kid, I didn''t expect the boss to be very powerful. If it weren''t for the boss''s reminder, we would really follow your way. We didn''t expect you to be a gangster." The system watched all this silently, even if someone over there called him to contact him with a temporary ount before, he ignored it. "Tongzi, that big guy they said, is that you?" The system chuckled, [It''s me, I''m not controlling their defense programs, and found that the loopholes are too big and not precise enough. It''s okay to deal with ordinary thieves. For thief like Xiao, those things are not working at all. So I disguised an identity, contacted the boss of their security, showed my hand by the way, and reprogrammed them. [The host saw the terribleser lines before, right? No matter how much he can endure, he is still not a flesh and blood body. In the denseser line, he will cut everything out of him. Sure enough, the old man was still afraid of death and did not dare to move. Tang Guo couldn''t help smiling, "Then give the thief anesthetic, or did you suggest it to them?" [Yes, such a powerful thief, I told them, that guy might use their people as hostages and escape. It''s better, at first, taking advantage of the other party''s carelessness, **** him with anesthetic needles, and when he reacts, it will not help, only to be punished obediently. Tang Guo praised, "Tongzi, the older you get, the smarter you are." [This is all from the host university. By the way, the host is big. I also collected a lot of evidence of the thief''s previous crimes. I have sorted out some of the evidence left behind where his stolen goods were hidden and after trading with people. At present, it has been put in the mailbox of many people. It is estimated that he cannote out. Tang Guo: Her family has gone bad. Chapter 1983: The girl who lost the light (39) Chapter 1983: The girl who lost the light (39) Because it was the Ye Mingzhu exhibition within a few days, after Xiao Lian''s grandfather caught him, he was handed over to the police for custody. In particr, emergency documents were issued above, so that they were not allowed to release people for any reason. It is said that there may be a bigger case in this thief''s body. They need time to verify it. This is also rted to the loss of several precious cultural relics. Grandpa Xiao Lian might not be in contact with Xiao Lian for ten and a half months. Naturally, Xiao Lian didn''t know that her grandfather was arrested because he failed to steal Ye Mingzhu. Moreover, there are countless evidences that he is rted to several previous cases of loss of cultural relics. Even if someone knows, there is no chance of bail. When Xiao Lian was in school, he went to the club to train, and the cooperation with Jiang Yandong became more and more tacit. Except for training games, the two of them are still very wrong at other times, and often fight and fight. But at a critical time, the two were in a tacit understanding. The so-called feelings are all caused by arguing, although the two are still the same as before, and it is not pleasing to see each other on the face. But in their hearts, something is already taking root. The system had told Tang Guo about these things. She doesn''t care at all, and updates the video every day. Fans have habitually turned on their phones, watched bad videos taken by the location, and listened to the gentle and sweet voices, always feeling that their mood would be better. From the beginning of disapproval, they now like this simple and infatuated girl from the heart. Her life is really too simple. Apart from eating and sleeping, she just shoots videos and nags Jiang Yandong with them. Basically, I go to the club every day for a while, and I might pull Jiang Yandong to make a video. Many times, they discovered that she would take the only female member of the team, Xiao Lian, to take videos and take some photos. She would also ask them, is Xiao Lian very beautiful? asionally I would tell them that Xiao Lian would go shopping with Jiang Yandong in the future, telling them that the coach has said that the cooperation between Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong is the most perfect and tacit understanding, and that he is looking forward to that day''s game. At first, they didn''t find anything. After all, what Tang Guo shared was something of the club. And everyone presented is in that phone frame. Later, they gradually paid more attention to Xiao Lian. Xiao Lian also has a public ount, so naturally he has gained a wave of fans. The little fan who has clocked in her every day, this made Xiao Lian somewhat ttered. On the day when the time came to the Ye Mingzhu exhibition, Tang Guo couldn''t see her eyes. Jiang Yandong naturally couldn''t think of it. He bought the tickets in advance and took her to see. Even, he never talked to Tang Guo about the Ye Mingzhu exhibition, thinking she didn''t know. However, he was wicked, and bought two tickets before. "Look at the exhibition?" Xiao Lian was a little surprised, "What exhibition do I see?" She didn''t think about Ye Mingzhu at all. After all, she thought that Ye Mingzhu had been stolen by her grandfather a long time ago. "Ye Mingzhu is said to be the biggest one in the world." Jiang Yandong said, "I booked two tickets before, and then I remembered that Xiaoguo couldn''t see it. If I took her to that ce, I couldn''t see it, which made me feel sad. , If you have nothing to do, let''s go together." Chapter 1984: The girl who lost the light (40) Chapter 1984: The girl who lost the light (40) Xiao Lian did not refuse, he only hesitated for a moment, and then agreed. She thought it was too. Tang Guo couldn''t see it, and took her to see Ye Mingzhu. Didn''t that take a knife to poke people''s hearts? Everyone else seems to be doing things today. Jiang Yandong went to the exhibition alone, and she felt sorry for the other person. I didn''t dare to take Tang Guo to an exhibition, for fear that he might get hurt by the other party. "Alright, although you usually hate it a bit, but thinking about you going to the exhibition alone is really pitiful." Because of these words, the two started fighting again and finally went to the exhibition hall together. [Host, you didn''t buy a ticket, why are you dangling here? ] The system asked in a low voice, while scanning around to see if someone was there. After a while, he really scanned it, someone approaching Tang Guo. However, that guy doesn''t seem to be alone today. There are several young teenagers and girls around, and theye over together talking andughing. Lin Xian saw it at first sight. Tang Guo, who was standing outside the exhibition hall, couldn''t help but quickly walk in front of her. As soon as I arrived in front of her, I heard her voice, "Mr. Lin, is that you?" "Ha, you noticed it again, Miss Tang''s nose is really good." Lin Xian put his hands in his pockets, if it weren''t for his bright bald head, his appearance would attract a lot of people''s attention. Even so, someone is still watching him because he is so good. Several other people also came forward. When they saw Tang Guo, they looked at each other. Tang Guo is now an Inte celebrity with many fans. They still know each other. Even before, they also know. Jiang Yandong''s fiance, who doesn''t know? "Waiting for someone here?" Lin Xian asked. In fact, he didn''t want to ask this sentence, "Come with your fiance to watch the Ye Mingzhu exhibition?" Lin Lei also asked, "That kid Jiang Yandong, did you buy snacks for you?" This group were straight men. In his opinion, Tang Guo was standing at the door of the exhibition hall, most of whom came with Jiang Yandong. Why is Jiang Yandong not by her side? It must be to buy snacks that little girls like. Your fiance must be pampered and buy her delicious food. Isn''t that right? "That kid is too careless, so I will lead you to buy it with you. If you are lost, see if that kid is anxious." The reason Lin Lei speaks like this does not sound like Jiang Yandong is because Jiang Yandong is able to take care of Tang Guo and be engaged to her. Such an opponent is worthy of admiration. Tang Guo smiled and shook his head, "No, I didn''te with Brother Yandong." Before Lin Xian had spoken, Lin Lei frowned, "It''s sote, that kid won''te with you, what are you doing?" Lin Xian was a little helpless, his cousin always scrambled for words. "Brother Yandong said something is going on. I will be backter today. I happened to pass by here before. I heard that there is an exhibition here, which is the biggest night pearl in the world. I was a little curious, so I just stood here for a while." There was a sweet smile on Tang Guo''s face, and her voice said in a hurry, "If I knew about such an exhibition earlier, I would definitely ask Madam Chen to book tickets for me in advance." "Um, I''ll go back first, so I won''t bother you." System: emmm, what about the hosts conscience? Chapter 1985: The girl who lost the light (41) Chapter 1985: The girl who lost the light (41) "I''vee, how can I go back? The rare Ye Mingzhu exhibition, I missed this opportunity, and I don''t know when next time." Lin Lei said quickly, "Let''s go in and take a look with us. Although you are a little bit unfamiliar, you have gone up close. It is different from not going there." "Lei Ge is right. Next, this night pearl will be exhibited in many cities across the country. After the exhibition is over, it will be hidden. I won''t see it if I want to see it in the future. I have all walked here. Let''s go in and take a look. ." Although Lei Ge always snatched his words, the previous sentence was right. Tang Guo pressed the corners of her lips and said, "But I didn''t buy a ticket, and I couldn''t get in." System: He seems to smell it, the host of the white lotus smell is big, this pretend is really like it. "Tang Guo, you definitely don''t know who owns this exhibition, right?" The girl who was speaking was a girl who came over and hugged Tang Guo''s arm and said with a smile, "This biggest night pearl belongs to the Lin Group Yes. So this time the exhibition is also owned by the Lin Group. My name is Lin, my cousins, and everyone in our circle is named Lin. Do we still need tickets when we go to the exhibition?" "By the way, my name is Lin Tong. We have seen it before. We haven''t seen it twice. Don''t you know if you still know? We once participated in a pianopetition together." Tang Guo recalled his memory and nodded, "Remember, you yed the piano well." "No matter how good it is, it cant be as good as you. Okay, lets go in with us. We are still alumni, and we are half friends when we y piano together. To be honest, none of us have seen this night pearl. A few old men were covered tightly, and for fear of something wrong, they just didn''t want us to look." Under Lin Tong''sint, Tang Guo was brought in. Lin Xian followed Tang Guo on the other side, and nothing was wrong with his face. He didn''t talk to Tang Guo either. It seemed that the two were not familiar with each other. No one knew. He and Tang Guo had met countless times and dictated various exciting scenes of the game with her. Lin Tong is a very extroverted woman. It should be said that the half-year-old young girls of the Lin family have very good personalities. Even if Tang Guo couldn''t see it, Lin Tong kept holding Tang Guo''s hand. Every time she walked to a ce, she would stop and tell Tang Guo what the jewels in front of them looked like. Lin Xian would asionally interject, using the most urate words possible to describe the beautiful jewelry to her. Lin Lei asionally said a few words, and most of them were said by Lin Tong and Lin Xian. Until 9:30 in the evening, the world''srgest Ye Mingzhu ced on the highest point appeared in front of everyone. Under the bright light, countless people were stunned at the bright night pearl. Because it''s really big and beautiful. After Lin Tong was stunned, he and Tang Guo described the scene of Ye Mingzhu. Lin Xian was notgging behind, adding on the side and suggesting to take photos of Tang Guo. Tang Guo simply asked him to help record the video. She and Lin Tong stood with Ye Mingzhu behind her. She smiled at the camera and said, "Passing by the exhibition hall, I heard that there is an exhibition of Ye Mingzhu. I met a former alumnus. I was warmly invited to watch the Ye Mingzhu. Although I cannot see the Ye Mingzhu, from the enthusiasm and wonder of mypanions, I understand that this Ye Mingzhu must be very beautiful." "It''s just a pity. Brother Yandong said something was going on and he couldn''te." System: "..." This pit is well dug. Chapter 1986: The girl who lost the light (42) Chapter 1986: The girl who lost the light (42) Tang Guo smiled, Lin Xian and the others showed a face in the video. Although they and Jiang Yandong''s team are rivals, they have absolutely no worries. They also met Tang Guo before. Tang Guo and Lin Tong were in the same session and participated in pianopetitions together. And Lin Lei''s other people, except Lin Xian, were also Tang Guo''s seniors. All have known each other before. They don''t think there is any problem with their identity in this video. When Tang Guo moved the video and updated it, he was instantly watched by countless fans. Fan 1: Oh my god, have you seen those familiar faces inside, can you believe it? Fan 2: Ahhhhh, it was them. Fan 3: How can Xiao Guo be with them? Fan 4: Didnt you listen to what she just said? She passed by the exhibition hall and just happened to ran into them. I remember they were all from the same school, ah, that is our family Tongtong, I remember, Tongtong said that she once had the biggest opponent, Xiaoguo. . Fans talked a lot, thinking of this girl who lost her eyes and was once a gifted piano yer. Since I was from a school and I knew Lin Tong, several other people appeared in it, and they said the past. Fan 5: Have you seen the exhibition? Fan 1: I didn''t go, I didn''t have time, every day to make up sses, even if I skip sses, I have to be able to get tickets. Fan 4: I''m here, I''m here, I''m going to find Xiaoguo and them, as well as my beloved Tongtong. If you meet me, why don''t you need an autograph? Fan 2: It''s a pity that Jiang Jiang is not there. No wonder Xiao Guo will be with them. If Jiang Jiang was there, she would be very happy. Unknowingly, the fans have already turned to Tang Guo''s side. It''s good now, everyone knows that Tang Guo and Lin Tong and others were together by chance. The reason why she didn''te with Jiang Yandong was because Jiang Yandong said there was something. Many fans are also in this exhibition. It''s just that everyone is busy watching the exhibition, and not many people find this dynamic. At this moment, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were in the crowded exhibition hall, gradually leaning towards Tang Guo''s position. System: [Host, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian are leaning toward you. If they don''t change direction, it will be about half a minute before you will meet. "Well, Tongzi, you are really getting more and more caring, so let''s lean over there." System: Well, this woman is really bad. Tang Guo pulled Lin Tong without a trace, and walked towards Jiang Yandong''s position. "It''s really regrettable that Brother Yandong didn''te, otherwise he would definitely appreciate such a bright baby." Tang Guo said with some regret. Lin Tongforted, "There will be three days of exhibition here. It is impossible for him to be empty for these three days? If you are really sorry, bring Jiang Yandong with you tomorrow night, call me, and I will bring you in." "Thank you really, Lin Tong." "What are you polite? You are the only opponent I identify." Speaking of this, Lin Tong still had some regrets. What a wonderful person, saying that you can''t see it, she always feels that something is missing in her piano career. Lin Tong raised his head inadvertently, and was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she hurriedly pulled Lin Xian by her side and whispered, "Brother Xian, you can see who it is, and see if I was wrong." Lin Xian raised his head and saw Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian walking slowly, their originally smiling eyes were a little colder. "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked, feeling the surrounding quiet. System: Excited,ing. Chapter 1987: The girl who lost the light (43) Chapter 1987: The girl who lost the light (43) "It''s him." Lin Xian said in a low voice, but subconsciously stood in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo continued to ask, "Can you tell me what happened?" Lin Xian, Lin Lei, and Lin Tong looked at each other, and looked at Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong, who were approaching from a distance, and they really didn''t know what to say. Tang Guo had already said very clearly before, Jiang Yandong told her that there were things to be busy, so there must be no time to watch the Ye Mingzhu exhibition. And the tickets for the exhibition hall are sold one month in advance. Although the exhibition hall will keep a part of the tickets, it will be leak-proof when the timees, or be given away. But it has to be three days in advance, anyway, there is no way to sell tickets temporarily. Unless it is these few of them surnamed Lin who will bring people in. So in summary, Jiang Yandong had the tickets for the exhibition hall at least three days in advance. I knew the Ye Mingzhu exhibition, but I didn''t talk to Tang Guo. They remembered clearly before, Tang Guo said that he heard the biggest Ye Mingzhu exhibition when he passed by here. So can they conclude that Jiang Yandong knew that there was a Ye Mingzhu exhibition and got the tickets, but did not intend to tell Tang Guo about it. Regardless of the reason, they all think that Jiang Yandong is doing something wrong. If you consider that Tang Guo''s eyes are invisible, he wille alone, or ask a friend of the same sex, even though they feel wrong, at least they won''t have any messy ideas. But Jiang Yandong deceived Tang Guo and said that he himself was very busy. As a result, he turned his head and invited a beautiful opposite **** to watch the exhibition. The most important thing was this opposite **** and his teammate who cooperated most with him. A subtle feeling filled the surroundings of several people. They looked at Tang Guo with all the doubts, they really didn''t know whether they should tell her about this. Not telling her is deceiving her. She is alone and has the right to know what her fiance is doing now. Tell her, will she be sad? I heard that people with inconvenient eyes, the whole world is dark, because of this, they are also the most sensitive. They couldn''t imagine that she knew this situation, would she mind, wouldn''t she be sad? "Tongtong!!" "Little Fruit!" Several people were blocking Tang Guo in the center, preventing Jiang Yandong from discovering her existence, and preventing her from smelling Jiang Yandong''s breath, and two cheers came from behind. Several people quickly raised their heads and saw a few nice little girls, rushing to them quickly, and seeing Lin Tong and Tang Guo surrounded. "Tongtong, I''m a fan of yours, please sign me, okay?" Facing the fans'' enthusiasm, Lin Tong nodded nkly. She never let go of Tang Guo''s arm, she also breathed a sigh of relief. There was such an interruption, at least for them to buffer. No matter what, the image of Jiang Yandong copsed in their hearts instantly. "Xiaoguo, you can also sign a name for me." A girl handed the pen to Tang Guo''s hand. "To be honest, I didn''t like you a bit before I knew you, but since I heard your voice After that, I have cultivated to click on your dynamics every day to see. Listening in the morning can be refreshing, listening at night can eliminate the impulsiveness of the day. It sounds so exaggerated, but what I said is true Every time I am very nervous, I can calm down when I hear you talking." Chapter 1988: The girl who lost the light (44) Chapter 1988: The girl who lost the light (44) "So, Sister Xiao Guo, can you give me an autograph?" Tang Guo took the pen and said, "Of course, but I haven''t written for a long time, and I may write crookedly." "It''s okay, as long as you write it, I like it." Seriously, they really like this girl who tells her daily story every day. Obviously, as if muttering to herself, she can always make the human body realize that her world is beautiful and pure. "Sister Xiao Guo, were you shooting a video just now? Can I take a photo with you?" "Of course." Tang Guo did not refuse, and at the same time secretly said to the system, "Tell me about Jiang Yandong''s location. If he doesn''t take it in, it will be wasted." The system has long seen that Jiang Yandong is not used to it. I didn''t wait for my fiancee toe to the exhibition, saying that she couldn''t see it, and it made me sad. In fact, she didn''t want to bring the host to her heart. The system reported Tang Guo''s position, and Lin Tong watched her immersed in getting along with the fans, and did not have the heart to disturb. Lin Xian nced at Jiang Yandong. Perhaps it was peopleing and going, plus Xiao Lian was pulling Jiang Yandong''s words, and the two were taking pictures, so Jiang Yandong didn''t notice it. It should be said that Jiang Yandong had no idea that Tang Guo would appear here. When Tang Guo pulled the fans into the camera together, I don''t know if it was a coincidence, she happened to be facing the position of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian. Lin Xian looked into the camera, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were clearly disyed inside. Even if the video looks very small, if it is really filmed, careful fans will surely be able to discover that it is Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian. Lin Xian wanted to say something, but Lin Lei suddenly grabbed his arm, smiled deeply at him, and patted him on the shoulder. He understood instantly. Since Jiang Yandong dared to do it, don''t be afraid of being photographed. Lin Tong also understood, and actively let go of Tang Guo''s arm, intending to make a space for Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian to get into the camera better. "Xiaoguo, you and your little fans record a video, I won''t participate, the camera is that big," The little fan was very happy when he heard it, and gave Lin Tong a grateful look. Under theplicated and profound gazes of several young people from the Lin family, Lin Xian helped Tang Guo record a video with fans, intentionally or unconsciously, and took a clear picture of Jiang Yandong. "If Yandong is here, I must share with him. I also have small fans." When Lin Xian heard these words, he almost shook his hand and dropped the phone to the ground. He stared at the video, and with this sentence, he could already imagine what Jiang Yandong would encounter next. "Shall I post it for you?" Lin Xian said. Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Then I will trouble you." Lin Xian helped Tang Guo to post this video feed, although it was just posted, no one might find out. But he is not in a hurry, and soon many people will know what Jiang Yandong is doing today. The little fan was satisfied and nned to leave with the notebook signed by Tang Guo and Lin Tong. Unexpectedly, just raising his head, he saw Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian who had already walked over, and the two little fans were stunned. "That''s Jiang Jiang?" "Yes." "The woman who is pulling his sleeve is Xiao Lian?" "Yes." "Didn''t Xiaoguo say that Jiang Jiang is busy today?" "Said it." "So... why is Jiang Jiang here, or with Xiao Lian?" Chapter 1989: The girl who lost the light (45) Chapter 1989: The girl who lost the light (45) When the two talked, they didn''t lower their voices, and Tang Guo could naturally hear clearly. "What are you talking about, is Jiang Jiang in your mouth, Brother Yandong?" Listening to Tang Guo''s voice, the expressions of the two little fans changed. Like Lin Tong and the others, they didn''t know what to say. Regardless of whether Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong are innocent or innocent, appearing in this ce is not a happy thing for Tang Guo. The grand asion of the exhibition Ye Mingzhu, without the fiance, but with the female teammates, it is impossible not to be crooked. "Brother Yandong, is that you? I already smell the smell of you." Tang Guo quickly went to Jiang Yandong''s direction. Seeing her movements, Lin Xian hurried to catch up, as did Lin Tong and Lin Lei. Now they cant face it. They thought about it. She had to know about it, although she didnt know how to end itter. Jiang Yandong stared at Tang Guo, who was chasing him in front of him. At this time, Xiao Lian was grabbing his arm and saying something. Just now, the two of them were still fighting because of some trivial matter. "Little...Xiaoguo." Jiang Yandong yelled and asked subconsciously, "Why are you here?" "What about Brother Yandong?" Even if Tang Guo couldn''t see it, he could smell Jiang Yandong''s taste and what he had just heard, "Little Lian is here, right? Right by your side, isn''t it?" The two little fans next to each other had already talked about it in the group, and they also took pictures of the two, telling the cause and effect. There are many Jiang Yandong fans in this exhibition hall. There were more and more people around, but they didn''te up to im it. They all secretly took out their phones and took pictures. Jiang Yandong didn''t know that, now in severalrge groups, he and his teammate of the opposite sex, Xiao Lian, secretly came to the exhibition hall and were caught by his fiance. Combining with the video dynamics of Tang Guofa before, whether Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian are innocent, there is no way to erase the scumbag. "I..." Jiang Yandong didn''t know what to say. After all, he had called Tang Guo before and said that today is very busy, he will go back very busy, let her rest earlier. Xiao Lian had already let go of Jiang Yandong''s arm, she didn''t pull it on purpose, but when she saw the excitement, she couldn''t help but pull it. In fact, he still has a doubt in his heart, hasn''t her grandfather attacked Ye Mingzhu yet? Maybe you have to wait until the museum is closed at night, right? Now that Tang Guo bumped into her, she thought of the previous few times and felt a little guilty for no reason. Seeing that Jiang Yandong didnt know how to answer, she exined, Xiaoguo, dont get me wrong. Jiang Yandong had been busy before. Someone happened to have given two tickets. It was veryte, thinking that you were asleep. If ites, it will be wasted again, so we wille." "Yes, Xiaoguo, that''s the case. You have to believe me." Jiang Yandong continued, "Xiao Lian is a teammate with me. If it weren''t for this ticket is more precious and no one else is there, I would definitely not be with her. Come together." Tang Guo said calmly, "Brother Yandong should know that even if it is early morning, if you want toe, give me a call, I wille and watch the exhibition with you. Even if I cant see, if you can see, Im happy. Yes. When you get the ticket, why don''t you call me?" Chapter 1990: The girl who lost the light (46) Chapter 1990: The girl who lost the light (46) Jiang Yandong looked at the people around him, there were more and more people, walked up to Tang Guo, and whispered, "Lets go back and say, okay?" "Brother Yandong, you haven''t answered my question yet. Why didn''t you call me when you got the ticket? It''s not toote, it''s less than ten o''clock. I heard people say that this time The exhibition is very special. For the safety of Ye Mingzhu, there is a time to enter the museum. If you miss the time, you will not be able toe in again. This means that you have already entered the museum before seven o''clock. Is seven o''clockte?" "And in the middle, it is not allowed to go out unless the exhibition time is over." "I remember, you called me at six o''clock. You know my work and rest time. Under normal circumstances, you don''t go to bed until ten o''clock to ten thirty." Jiang Yandong was speechless, yes, why is she so clear? He nced at the several Lin family boys and girls standing behind Tang Guo, and suddenly understood. It was the Lin family, and it was no surprise that she brought her in. "Xiaoguo, I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to see Ye Mingzhu''s appearance, and I''m disappointed that I dare not call you." "Don''t you understand, whether I can see the beauty of this world, as long as you are by my side, I will think this world is very beautiful?" "You would rathere with a little pity than ask me, Brother Yandong, you let me down." This scene was filmed by some fans and passers-by. It was posted on socialworks before waiting for a while and was watched by many people. "Little Fruit..." "Brother Yandong, do you think I am a trouble?" "No, no..." "If you only chose to be engaged to me because of guilt, you still have the chance to go back. Although I want to be with you and live with you forever, I don''t want me to be heavy on you. burden." "Xiaoguo, let''s go back..." "Brother Yandong, the exhibition hall is closed at 12 o''clock, and you are not allowed to go out in the middle. It is rare to see such a grand asion. Please take a good look at the exhibition. You can also think about the problem between us. If you really think, I am a burden, so let''s break the marriage contract. I don''t want to be your drag." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he ignored Jiang Yandong. Lin Tong came up quickly, holding her arm, "Go and y with us." "it is good." "Lin Tong, you saw Brother Yandong and others before, don''t know what to say to me, do you?" Lin Tong was silent for a while and looked at Lin Xian. Lin Lei didn''t know what to say, and he paused before answering, "Yes, you said he was busy before, so we don''t know how to tell you." "You can just tell me directly. Although I can''t see it, I don''t want to be concealed by others. Perhaps, I am really dragged down by Yandong. It is only some things I did before that made him feel guilty and burdened. If he was only engaged to me because he was guilty, it would be better to make it clear from the beginning." Lin Tong whispered, "I''m not afraid you will be sad? Everyone knows that you like Jiang Yandong so much." "If Yandong Brother just feels guilty for me, I will still know." Lin Tong added, "I see nothing between him and Xiao Lian. As for their rtionship, it should be just a misunderstanding." Tang Guo didn''t speak, she buried her head, her lips bend. Chapter 1991: The girl who lost the light (47) Chapter 1991: The girl who lost the light (47) This is not yet together, and you have to bear pressure and public opinion. If Xiao Lian really doesn''t have any thoughts about Jiang Yandong, then at this time, turn around and leave to restore her ordinary life without getting involved, then this situation can be easily broken. But Xiao Lian would not leave. The members of the team would not let her go, and Jiang Yandong would not let her go either. Because at this time, Jiang Yandong thought he was innocent with Xiao Lian, and he was not afraid of being seen. But when Xiao Lian received public opinion and looked pitiful, Jiang Yandong would notfort her and take care of her, but gradually discovered that he actually liked Xiao Lian? Like Xiao Lian is the real like, passionate like. At that time, one side was guilt and responsibility, and the other was true love. Under normal circumstances, the male protagonist will choose true love. Because often at this time, Xiao Lian will have some crisis, and Jiang Yandong will vent his hidden love. At that time, he found that he loved Xiao Lian so much, he would not take into ount all the public opinion, and would rather bear the scolding, but also choose to be with Xiao Lian. Tang Guo just waited for this day and asked Jiang Yandong to be a good man, and she would lose. "Jiang Yandong, I''m sorry, I don''t think I should havee." Xiao Lian said with some self-me as Tang Guo, Lin Tong and others left. Jiang Yandong shook his head, "Xiaoguo is sensitive because he can''t see it. It''s not your fault. I didn''t think about it. Tonight, you are wronged. Don''t mind." "I don''t mind at all, it''s obviously that she misunderstood. When you go out, you can talk to her. Well, let''s not go for a while, it is not good for people to see." "We are innocent and we are teammates. Why can''t we walk together and avoid being evasive? It''s easier for people to misunderstand." Jiang Yandong said frankly, "There are still two hours left, since it has alreadye. Now, lets keep watching, Xiaoguo, Ill go back and exin." "She wasn''t like this before, don''t be angry." "After all, she can''t see, so she may think more about how I could be angry, I just hope you can make up earlier." After talking for a long time, the two continued to watch the exhibition together. They don''t know at all, there are noisy conversations on social tforms and in some groups. It was all about Jiang Yandong and the opposite **** going to the exhibition and abandoning his fiance at home. Unexpectedly, in the exhibition hall, he would be caught by his fiancee. The video where the two talked was also recorded. The dynamic video that Tang Guo posted before was also viewed by many people. When they found out that there was a video in which they could vaguely see Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian arguing in the back, their expressions were very strange. In just a few moments of disappearing, there was a lot of noise on the Inte about e-sports genius Jiang Yandong and empathy. Before the museum closed, Tang called Jiang Yandong and said that she was going to Lin Tong''s house as a guest, so she would not go back, let him go back alone, and asked him to think about the rtionship between them. Jiang Yandong really didn''t expect things to be like this. Tang Guo has always been very well-behaved in front of him. Leaving the exhibition hall, Xiao Lian kept apologizing to Jiang Yandong, saying that she was to me. "It''s Xiaoguo who has trouble with me. It has nothing to do with you. It''ste. Go back." Chapter 1992: The girl who lost the light (48) Chapter 1992: The girl who lost the light (48) The next day, there was already a lot of scolding Jiang Yandong scumbag on the Inte. Compared with ordinary people, the game circle is actually just a small circle. Thinking of this kind of thing, the club encountered it for the first time. Unexpectedly, the trouble has reached this point, The entirework is all about Jiang Yandong''s scumbag who abandoned his fiance. Seeing this, of course they knew that if it was possible to make such a big noise, there must be someone deliberately doing it. Since that incident happened that year, Jiang Yandong has indeed been quiet a lot. Now that the other party has a shoring, he must pour dirty water on Jiang Yandong. Early in the morning, Jiang Yandong was called to the club, and Xiao Lian was also called. They didn''t think much about the two people fighting and fighting before. The coach was still regretful before. If Jiang Yandong had no fiance, he could form a CP with Xiao Lian, which might attract many people. This situation is very bad for Jiang Yandong. They have tried their best to suppress public opinion on the Inte, but the few videos of Tang Guo fully proved that Jiang Yandong was busy watching the exhibition with Xiao Lian. It was clearly filmed, and the whole club was a bit quiet. "Boss, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect to make such a big noise." Jiang Yandong put down his phone, "and Xiao Lian, I made you scolded by everyone." Xiao Lian was also very aggrieved. Now, on the Inte, everyone scolded her to dismiss her as a junior, Bai Lianhua, and said that she had destroyed other people''s feelings. She obviously didn''t do anything, isn''t she just invited to see the Ye Mingzhu exhibition? "Now this matter has to be resolved, and the person who needs to tie the bell to untie the bell has to let Xiaoguoe forward." The coach said, "Did you exin to her clearly?" Jiang Yandong: "Yesterday she said she was going to Lin Tong''s house as a guest. I asked Chen''s mother just now, and I haven''te back yet. I guess I''m angry." "I''m also to me for neglecting her too much. I thought she couldn''t see her, so I couldn''t take her to the exhibition." Tong Huai, who was sitting on the side, looked at the curses on the Inte, and couldn''t help saying, "What good is it for her to make such a big noise? If you are scolded by someone, she is not affected by it. This is too ignorant. Little pity and you are innocent, how could there be any problems." Wen Yunyang also said, "Coach, how should this matter be resolved? It doesn''t take long for Xiao Lian to make his debut. If it is not resolved, it will have a great impact on her and our team." "Yantong, let Xiaoguoe over and talk to her. She probably doesn''t know the situation on the Inte. We exined the pros and cons to her clearly, and she should know how to do it." The most urgent task now is to let Tang Guo delete those videos. When Tang Guo received a call from coach Jiang Yandong, she was not surprised. "I don''t want to go home now." It''s like a little girl who has a temper. This is a time when Tang Guo wants to tell everyone that no matter how gentle people are, they will lose their temper. She wants people to understand that when she is not sure what Jiang Yandong is going to do and ignores her, she will be sad and angry. I am angry and sad, so I have to vent it and let everyone know. It is very ufortable for a person to be bored. It is oneself that is ufortable. It is better to vent it and make everyone unhappy. "Then let''s talk outside, how about? The current situation is very unfriendly to Yandong, Xiaoguo, I know you are very angry, and I also believe that you don''t want Yandong to be harmed." In the end, Tang Guo agreed. Lin Tong said that he would apany Tang Guo. Lin Xian wanted to go too, and after thinking about it for a while, at this time, he had to avoid suspicion, and he couldn''t get her ck. Tang Guo: "Tongzi, let me go out, Jiang Yandong''s coach, talk to me in private." System: [I see, the host is huge. Tang Guo smiled and said, "I will do what the coach said. They should ask me to delete the video that night and send another message that Jiang Yandong and I are very good. It was a misunderstanding before." "But the majority ofizens know that when the coach came to me privately, even recorded the conversation between us?" System: Damn, good or bad, this woman. Chapter 1993: The girl who lost the light (49) Chapter 1993: The girl who lost the light (49) Tang Guo and Jiang Yandongs coach Lu Hong met in a coffee shop. Lin Tong apanied Tang Guo to the coffee shop. Lu Hong was already waiting there. Lin Tong took Tang Guo''s arm and whispered in her ear, "Only Lu Hong is here, I didn''t see Jiang Yandong." Lin Tong was a little dissatisfied, it was obviously that Jiang Yandong did something wrong. The trouble is so big, it is not the reason for Tang Guo. She is a person with inconvenient eyes and a person who likes Jiang Yandong wholeheartedly. It is only when she eats too much that she will do something that is not good for him. If it wasn''t for him to be unclean, would it make such a big noise? Let''s just sayst night. It was obviously that he was wrong. Tang Guo was angry. That should be right. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo said to calm down, Jiang Yandong really didn''t follow him, and he continued to watch the exhibition with Xiao Lian. He really wanted to faint his poprity. Now things are getting bigger and the club is not going to end well. Tang Guo has to rify the matter. The results of it? Jiang Yandong didn''t show up yet, and it was only his coach Lu Hong who came. "Brother Yandong didn''te?" Tang Guo paused. This position was not far from Lu Hong. Lu Hong clearly heard her words and looked so ufortable. Lin Tong''s tone was a little bad. "No," she took Tang Guo to sit down and nced at Lu Hong. "It''s better to ask Coach Lu Hong, why didn''t Jiang Yandonge? Now things are getting worse, we want Xiao Guo to rify What does it mean that he didn''te by himself?" Lu Hong hurriedly said, "Xiaoguo, don''t mind, Yandong didn''te, but there was a reason. There are many crazy fans who are squatting around the club early in the morning, moring for you to be fair. You think the trouble is so big, we are not afraid that the previous thing will happen again and cause irreparable harm to Yandong, so we have to ask you toe out to meet. If this matter is not rified, many people will continue to misunderstand. " "Brother Yandong, did he say anything?" Tang Guo did not answer, but asked, "I asked him to consider the issue between us yesterday. Did he consider it?" Lu Hong hesitated and said, "Xiaoguo, this rtionship was originally your personal business, but the current situation has affected all aspects of Yandong. Just next month, there will be a very important game, Yandonghe Xiao Lians first show of cooperation is a very important thing for them and even the club." "What do you want to say?" Tang Guo put away his smile and asked in a t tone. "I mean, we should first resolve the misunderstanding andfort the fans. You don''t want Yandong, who has always been criticized and encountered danger? You should understand how crazy those fans are." Lu Hong sighed. "Yan Dong is really a genius. He is only neen years old this year, and he can go a long way in the e-sports world. I can''t help but watch because such a small matter affects his future." "Coach Lu Hong meant that all of this is mine. Will I ruin Brother Yandong''s future?" Tang Guo held the coffee cup in both hands, and said in a low tone, "I can''t see, how could it affect me? Brother Yandong? Or everyone thinks that the two of us are simply inappropriate?" "No, I didn''t mean that, you are the most suitable couple." Lu Hong found that even a person no matter how good and gentle is not reasonable, it is also very troublesome. Chapter 1994: The girl who lost the light (50) Chapter 1994: The girl who lost the light (50) "Then what does Coach Lu Hong mean? While you said that Brother Yandong is being criticized and needs me to do something, you vaguely me me. On the other hand, you said that we are the most worthy. You can say Do you understand something? You know, I cant see, I dont know everything that happens on the Inte." Lu Hong was taken aback for a moment. He looked at Tang Guo, who had no gods, and didn''t know what to say for a while. He suddenly remembered that the girl in front of him lost precious eyes for Jiang Yandong. Her eyes fell unconsciously on Tang Guo''s hands holding the coffee cup, and she could see that there were some faint scars on those Qianqianyu hands. Although it is very shallow, you can see it at a nce if you look carefully. "Now people on the Inte are scolding Jiang Yandong for abandoning your fiance and dating other girls. The scolding is very bad, and they even spontaneously resist Yandong." "Since Yandong entered the e-sports circle, he has been well received, with countless auras in one, and loved by many people. Originally, he and Xiao Lian were innocent, but because of a small misunderstanding yesterday, they were both The abuse byizens has had a great impact on them." "I mean, can Xiaoguo make a statement saying that everything yesterday was a misunderstanding. As for other things, when the storm has passed, you and Yandong will sit down and talk slowly, how about? " For a time, both sides fell into silence. Lin Tong always felt a fire in his heart. These people only thought about Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian''s grievances, and they were criticized. Have they ever thought about Xiaoguo? Even at that time yesterday, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were innocent, then he deceived Xiao Guo and bought a ticket without his fiance, but told her that he was busy, so he turned around and brought a member of the opposite **** to the exhibition. Such a thing falls on any girl, and there is no way to ept it. They never thought, from beginning to end, was Tang Guo actually the one who was wronged? But Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian are just making their own minds. Who told them to be fine, they must go to the exhibition together. Who is Jiang Yandong, who doesn''t have Tang Guo in his eyes? Who told him and Xiao Lian to secretly watch the exhibition, and were met by Xiao Guo and many fans? Who caused him to be hit by someone and still didn''t know how to repent, thinking that he was not wrong, and finally proceeded to watch the exhibition with Xiao Lianfortably, leaving his fiance aside, regardless? In summary, this Jiang Yandong deserves it. "Xiaoguo, you don''t want some gossip, just ruin Yandong, right? It is not easy for him toe to this day. I believe you, you must not want to see him in a difficult situation." Tang Guo smiled faintly, "Of course I hope that Brother Yandong will be well, and I will be fine if he is good, but his behavior yesterday made me realize that we may not be right between us. At Xiaotong''s house, I thought about it. Many. Im an invisible one. Why should I drag the dazzling and promising Yandong brother? If he is really just guilty and doesnt like me, there is no need to ept my burden. I cant see everything except Its the same as a normal person." "I can do it alone, shopping, shopping, going to a concert." Lu Hong really didn''t know what to say. After thinking about what to say, Tang Guo suddenly changed his words, "Although I am very angry, I am angry in Brother Yandong''s heart, it may not be that important." "But coach Lu Hong is right. I really don''t want to see him being criticized. Therefore, I promise you to help him rify this matter." Chapter 1995: The girl who lost the light (51) Chapter 1995: The girl who lost the light (51) Lu Hong was taken aback for a moment, this sudden turn made him a little at a loss. He looked at the beautiful girl in front of him. If it hadn''t been for those godless eyes, she would have been even better. He thought she didn''t want to help Jiang Yandong rify what she said. Unexpectedly, there will be a turning point in the end. Even if he was angry, he didn''t want to see him bad, he suddenly didn''t know how to express his feelings. How much do you like it to tolerate this? Thinking about it in another way, he estimated that any girl might not be able to ept what happened yesterday. She should be angry. "Then what should I do, Coach Lu Hong? Just post a dynamic and rify it?" Lu Hong reacted, "It''s best to be able to dynamically delete the two videos yesterday." He looked at Tang Guo, trying to tell something from her expression. "Okay," Tang Guo unlocked the phone and handed it to Lin Tong, "Xiaotong, can you help me delete these two videos dynamically." "Then, Coach Lu Hong, what should I do next?" Lu Hong looked at Tang Guo''s seriousness, and said with difficulty, "Send a post to rify that yesterday was a misunderstanding." "Okay," Tang Guo asked again, "Apart from this, do I need to go to the club and rify with the fans outside?" "It is of course the best to be able to do this." Lu Hong answered without thinking about it. If Tang Guo was willing to go directly to the club and meet Jiang Yandong, fans would not have such big opinions after seeing the two reconciled as before. Yesterday was originally a small matter. Someone used it to make a fuss in order to bring down Jiang Yandong. If Tang Guo went there, everyone would wake up in the face of her. If Jiang Yandong really had something with Xiao Lian, how could it be possible to watch the exhibition in the exhibition hall so openly? "Then I will take a video while walking and tell the fans that I am going to find Brother Yandong now. It was just a small misunderstanding yesterday. The little awkwardness between couples is not as serious as I thought." Lin Tong stood up holding Tang Guo, helped turn on the camera, and listened to her saying, "I thought about it. What happened yesterday was indeed a small misunderstanding. Brother Yandong exined to me yesterday, but he didn''t give it to me. Talking about the exhibition hall, I was afraid that I would not be able to see the beautiful Ye Mingzhu. I felt regret and made me unhappy, so I told a white lie." "And he and Xiao Lian appeared in the exhibition hall at the same time. They are teammates. If they really have something, they dare not show up in the fair. I often go to the club. I am still good friends with Xiao Lian. I believe them They are innocent. So, this is the little conflict between me and Brother Yandong. Dont get me wrong. "Now, I''m going to the club to find Brother Yandong. I heard that he can''te out. I''m really worried about his safety." When this video was posted, the fans caused another sensation when they heard Tang Guo''s words. Although she was still dissatisfied with Jiang Yandong in her heart, because Tang Guo couldn''t see her, she was a weak person and everyone would not speak too much. As for Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian, they are indeed teammates. Even if the scenes presented in the video are not ambiguous, they are so upright, it is probably nothing. They choose, believe for the time being, and see whates next. Of course, there are still a lot of people who still scold Jiang Yandong scumbag, in short, they cut in half. Chapter 1996: The girl who lost the light (52) Chapter 1996: The girl who lost the light (52) When countless fans saw Tang Guo really appearing in the club, they did not act excessively, but watched her walk in. The whole club also watched the video that she posted. Jiang Yandong looked at the video movement, a bitplicated, and his heart was full of guilt. It was true that he did something wrong, even if Xiao Guo couldn''t see it, he shouldn''t hide her and not take her to the exhibition hall. Xiao Lian looked at the video with aplicated face. When Tang Guo walked in, Jiang Yandong quickly stood up, walked in front of her, and held her back, Xiao Lian was vaguely disappointed, and stared at the two people in a daze. In fact, she had already discovered that Jiang Yandong was more guilty of Tang Guo and didn''t like it much at all. But she is just an outsider, and she is unmarried couple, she is not qualified to say anything. "Brother Yandong, are you okay?" "I''m fine, Xiaoguo, the previous thing was really that I didn''t think about it well and ignored you. I thought it hurt you to take you to the exhibition hall to see Ye Mingzhu. I forgot. Actually you just want to apany me. It is not necessary to see the beauty of Ye Mingzhu." "It''s good if Yandong understands it, then let''s make a video and exin it clearly to the fans." Tang Guo shook his head, seemingly still looking for something, staring at an empty space with no focus, and said, "Come on, little pity, let''s go together. Yesterday was just a small misunderstanding that caused such a big impact, too. I don''t want it." Under the attention of so many people, Xiao Lian had to stand up and stand with Tang Guo. Tang Guo listened to Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian saying that they were innocent, just a cooperative rtionship between teammates. Xiao Lian said that if she knew that it would cause such a big impact, she would definitely refuse to go to Ye Mingzhu. Jiang Yandong invited her before, but other people were away and invited casually, thinking that she would not waste a ticket before she went. Jiang Yandong said the same. He said that he was afraid of taking Tang Guo and she would be disappointed if she could not see Ye Mingzhu, but he had not considered it. As for why Xiao Lian was invited, it was really because of the rtionship between teammates. The two talked frankly, innocently, and there was no abnormality at all. In addition, Jiang Yandong had the courage to admit that he ignored Tang Guo and promised to be more careful in the future, thinking about him in everything, and the angryizens finally calmed down. The reason why they were so easy to beforted was that they just didn''t want to continue making trouble, causing inconvenience to Tang Guo and affecting her. After all, it was because she was on the weak side and everyone couldn''t bear it. Lu Hong went to her for this purpose. Lin Tong stood aside and looked at the club people with a sigh of relief, feeling extremely upset. She took out her mobile phone to call Lin Xian, and said exactly what happened here, "Huh, what kind of e-sports genius, hypocrisy, I see him, obviously dont care about Xiaoguo. These people are not just bullying Xiaoguo. Cant you see? Brother Xian, how are your training in the game? Brother Lei said that your talent is very good. Although you are not young, he is very optimistic about you. When will you be able to y? Jiang Yandong must have a good meal. My heart is on fire." Lin Xian was silent for a while, and videos about Jiang Yandong were all ying around, and there were new content in his notebook, all of which were hero strategies he summarized. "I will work hard." Chapter 1997: The girl who lost the light (53) Chapter 1997: The girl who lost the light (53) Watching the public opinion on the Inte improve, the people in the clubughed. Lu Hong proposed to go to lunch together for a while and get together, and thank Tang Guo well, but she refused. "I came here this time, just don''t want Brother Yandong to be attacked. After all, that was not my original intention." Sitting on the stool, Tang Guo said in a very t tone, "I still said that, Brother Yandong, you need to think about the rtionship between us. I feel that there is no atmosphere like a lover between us. You Think about it, do you need to continue with me?" "Xiaoguo, you..." "Brother Yandong, think about it. This sentence has been valid until we really get married. Please remember, dont choose to be with me because of the guilt in your heart. What I need is not your guilt, but Love." The atmosphere of joy was suddenly dissipated. There was a faint smile on the corner of Tang Guo''s lips. She was upset now, so please don''t be happy. Tang Guo was about to leave with Lin Tong, but Jiang Yandong followed him. Tang Guo refused and let him train well. No one else said anything. Tong Huai, who had always spoken without going through his brain, quickly said, "If you are seen walking alone, I dont know what Yandong will be called. So big, everyone is facing you." Lin Tong nced back at Tong Huai, "If you can''t speak, give your tongue to the person in need." Tong Huai was so startled by Lin Tong''s stare that he turned and sat on the side without speaking. "Brother Yandong, you can send me back." The atmosphere became awkward again, and Xiao Lian quickly said, "Xiaoguo, are you angry with me? I promise that Jiang Yandong and I are innocent and there is nothing." "I''m not angry with you, I''m angry with Yandong Brother. I feel that I am not important in his heart. That''s why I asked him to think about the rtionship between us." Soon after Jiang Yandong took Tang Guo away, Tong Huai couldn''t help but said, "This is too hypocritical, what else is she going to do? This time, Yandong and Xiao Lian were scolded badly because of her. Dont let it go, its really ignorant to continue to fight with Yandong." "You are too much talkative, let Yandong handle this kind of thing, and say so much to do." Wen Yunyang said. He looked at Xiao Lian who was sitting on the side, very low, and patted her on the shoulder, "Little pity, don''t be sad, we all believe that you are unintentional. Xiaoguo can''t see it, so she will definitely think more. And she Having sacrificed so much for Jiang Yandong, I will inevitably feel insecure." Everyone in the club, except coach Lu Hong, wasforting Xiao Lian. He took a puff of cigarette, and what he remembered in his mind was talking to Tang Guo in a coffee shop. He was certain that the words Tang Guo said were true, something Jiang Yandong had to consider. Did she do something? No, she really did nothing. To be honest, if Jiang Yandong knows to avoid suspicion and does not speak to deceive her, there will be no such thing today. Since that incident, Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong are very strange. Even though Jiang Yandong was a lot more careful, he returned early, but it seemed that everything could not be returned to the past. "Xiaoguo, maybe we can talk." Tang Guo hugged a pillow and sat on the sofa, "What are you talking about, Brother Yandong already figured it out?" "I" At this time, Jiang Yandong''s cell phone rang. Chapter 1998: The girl who lost the light (54) Chapter 1998: The girl who lost the light (54) Tang Guo could perceive something wrong with Jiang Yandong''s breath after receiving the call. She remembered the clock rang ten minutes ago. So the time now is around nine ten ten. Jiang Yandong''s breath seemed to be getting more and more unstable, and he was vaguely anxious. [The host is big, it should be the old man Xiao''s things that have been exposed. After so long, the appropriate evidence and stolen goods should be almost there. "Is that so? I said, in the microphone over there, Xiao Lian couldn''t make a sound. Jiang Yandong walked to the door, and I couldn''t hear it clearly behind." The system poked and smiled, [I heard it, Xiao Lian cried and called Jiang Yandong, saying that her grandfather had an ident. The reason why she didn''t call other people was because of the Xiao family''s line. Only she and Old Man Xiao were the only ones. Even if there are other people''s contact information, it is estimated that Jiang Yandong is the most important part in her heart. At this time, Jiang Yandong''s voice reached Tang Guo''s ears, "Don''t worry, I''lle over immediately." Sitting on the sofa, Tang Guo kept smiling all the time, and asked, "Brother Yandong, whose phone call?" "A member of the team." Jiang Yandong lied subconsciously. He hung up the phone and walked to Tang Guo, "I need to go out for a while. We will talk about those thingster, okay? Xiao Guo, please trust me and take care of you. For the rest of my life, I am willing." "What is it, so anxious? It''s already past nine." "There is no way, I can''t not go." Jiang Yandong didn''t exin much, he hurried upstairs, changed his clothes, took the car key and went out. Listening to the sound of the car starting and leaving, Tang Guo yawned, "Finally I can sleep. Now Jiang Yandong shoulde backte every night. Tongzi, tell me, Xiao Lian''s specifics. Happening." "Xiao Lian knew that Old Man Xiao had been arrested. I heard that if he wanted to redeem his sins, he had to hand over all those things. But ording to the gossip, even if he teaches what he has, Old Man Xiao may be indefinite. , Even the death penalty. But ording to the situation in their circle, it is estimated that it will end in life." "Xiao Lian didn''t know what to do for a while, so he could only call Jiang Yandong for help, although Jiang Yandong couldn''t help much." "Where''s that old man Xiao?" "He has been secretly escorted away. The people above know that he has some abilities, so he asked special departments to **** him. The people in these special departments are different from the mobs on the Inte. They are in the establishment and do not do bad things. , Its this kind of sneaky behavior." Tang Guo wondered, "Why didn''t they care about these things before then?" [After all, they have an identity, and there are more things to deal with. This old man Xiao is very cunning, and has an internal response. It is impossible to let such peoplee out and take care of him for a night pearl. Tang Guo returned to his senses and smiled, "Yes, no matter how precious Ye Mingzhu is, it can''tpare to some more important things." "Tongzi, I heard that you are very envious of your identity in the establishment, and you can''t see how old man Xiao is. Don''t forget, you don''t have a serial number now." The system is a bit angry, [The host is big, all lives are difficult, and all is difficult to dismantle. "Didn''t 222 and 111 email you?" System: [I have contacted before, and there is no important news. The boss of the Bureau of Space and Time has note back, so the matter of my numbering has not been settled, and I dont know what the other party is busy or what is busy. "Sister Tang Jiao and my brother Tang Kui, how are their current conditions?" Chapter 1999: The girl who lost the light (55) Chapter 1999: The girl who lost the light (55) [When the previous three 2 and I emailed, they said they were in thest days. Most of the host has traveled through so many worlds, and Tang Jiao is also there, listening to Three 2s, Tang Jiao has matured a lot in recent years. Even in the apocalypse, you can do your job well. Three 2s indicate that they are very happy. ] The system exined Tang Jiao''s situation. [As for the host, your brother was in a world of cultivating immortals before, and that world was very dangerous, but Tang Kui was not a vegetarian either. From the text in the three e-mails, I can feel his fear of Tang Kui. I guess he is a **** of murder in the world of cultivating immortals. "That''s good, when you have time, you should pay more attention to them to confirm their safety. As for the brother is a killer, someone must have provoke him. You say, right?" The system froze for a moment, and quickly said, [The host is right, your brother is a reasonable person, and no one provokes him, how could he kill anyone. This night, Jiang Yandong did note back. He didn''t call Tang Guo either. Perhaps he had forgotten that there was a person like her who would wait for him in the vi. Of course, Tang Guo didn''t wait for him. After he left, he went to sleep. However,te at night, she asked the system to watch the time and helped her call Jiang Yandong. She didn''t know what the other party was up to and didn''t answer. In the morning, Tang Guo had breakfast before he took out his mobile phone and called Jiang Yandong. Still no one answered, today is the weekend, Jiang Yandong school is not in ss, she can only call to the club. "Yan Dong is not at home?" Wen Yunyang asked in surprise, "I thought he was going to apany you at home today, but I didn''t expect that he was not at home. I just arrived at the club, and I asked others if something happened. thing." "At 9:10st night, Brother Yandong received a call saying that a member of the club had an ident. He changed his clothes in a hurry and left with the car key." "Later, I called him a lot of callster, but no one answered. I called him again this morning, but no one answered. Today is the weekend, I have to call and ask you if the club is out What happened, why did Brother Yandong note back all night?" Wen Yunyang turned on the hands-free, so that the surrounding members heard Tang Guo''s words. They looked at each other, checked their team members, and found that except for Jiang Yandong, Xiao Lian did note. Thinking of this, both of them felt bad. If the two of them didn''te at the same time, it wouldn''t matter, right? "Coach, do you know what happened to Yan Dong and Xiao Lian?" At this time, it was just after eight o''clock, and Wen Yunyang covered the microphone almost subconsciously, not wanting Tang Guo to hear this. Lu Hong shook his head, "I haven''t received any news from Yandong and Xiaolian asking for leave. I thought they might be in a traffic jam and werete." "Xiao Guo said that he went out at 9 o''clockst night and never went home. What shall we say?" Wen Yunyang frowned. "The point is, Xiao Lian didn''te. I don''t know what the connection is." The expressions of other people also changed slightly. They didn''t hope that Jiang Yandong was with Xiao Lian all night, and the previous things finally calmed down. "Xiaoguo, the members of the club have note together yet. I don''t know the specific situation at present. When otherse, I will ask questions and give you news." Wen Yunyang finally said. Chapter 2000: The girl who lost the light (56) Chapter 2000: The girl who lost the light (56) Tang Guo didn''t break through Wen Yunyang''s excuse. She didn''t believe that these people had never thought about whether Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian would be together. The people in the club are trying their best to contact them. "Post a post, something that is really important, of course I need to share it with everyone." The system watched silently. Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and started to take a video. Brother Yandong received a call yesterday saying that it was a member of the club that had an ident. He hasnt answered the call and has not answered the call. I dont know whats wrong. Im really worried, I hope its okay. I just called the club to ask, and there seems to be no news there. If you know anything, please let me know. I cant see it. Its not very convenient to do many things." When this news was posted, it caused another sensation. Jiang Yandong disappeared all night, triggering a spontaneous search by many fans. They ran to the clubs official blog and asked what was going on. She is just someone who is worried about Jiang Yandong and doesn''t know what this dynamic will cause. Tang Guo did such a thing on purpose. It didn''t take long before she received a call from a club member asking her why she wanted to post that kind of dynamic, saying that that kind of dynamic would have a bad influence on Jiang Yandong. Tang Guo replied calmly, "I''m just worried about Brother Yandong. There is no news from you. I hope everyone can see it and help me find him. If it exceeds twenty-four hours, Brother Yandong will not If it appears, I will call the police." Hearing Tang Guo said to call the police, everyone in the club was speechless. It was Tong Huai who called her. She was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. However, they couldn''t get in touch with Jiang Yandong. They were able to get through before, but they are all turned off now. They guessed that it was mostly dead. I don''t know what Jiang Yandong is doing. Everyone is looking for Jiang Yandong, worrying about his safety. Seeing that Jiang Yandong hadn''t appeared yet, the people in the club were also panicked, and didn''t bother with Tang Guo. Later, the club was more anxious than Tang Guo and directly chose to call the police. It''s just that Jiang Yandong appeared shortly after calling the police. He was also a little upset that the phone would run out of power. Yesterday, I knew something had happened to Xiao Lian. After he passed, he stayed with Xiao Lian all night. Seeing Xiao Lian crying helplessly, he couldn''t leave the person directly, leaving the person aside, he was worried. Finally, he drove Xiao Lian to the beach to rx, and the two sat on the beach all night. When Xiao Lian said that her grandfather was in an ident, Jiang Yandong didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t help with these things, he could only apany her silently andfort her. And his mobile phone was ced in the car, so as not to be disturbed. He didn''t expect that after dawn, he nned to send Xiao Lian back. The mobile phone was dead. When he drove the car and drove Xiao Lian to the club, as soon as he got off the car, countless people watched the front. Jiang Yandong didn''t understand what was going on, and Xiao Lian with red eyes walked into the club and saw everyone''s strange eyes. "What''s wrong, this is?" Intuition told Jiang Yandong that something was wrong. The gaze of the members of the team fell on Xiao Lian''s body, and her expression became even more weird when she saw her eyes swollen unnaturally. Seeing this, Lu Hong finally couldn''t help but questioned, "Where did you gost night?" Chapter 2001: The girl who lost the light (57) Chapter 2001: The girl who lost the light (57) Jiang Yandong exined to the people in the club that it was Grandpa Xiao Lian who had an ident. He received a call from her, fearing that she would have something to do, so he went to spend the night with her. The phone was on the car, so I didn''t hear it. Maybe there are too many people on the phone, and the phones battery is used up before it turns off. The people in the club showed some sympathy when they heard that Xiao Lian''s grandfather had an ident, but thinking of the current situation, they had a headache. Xiao Lian naturally didn''t tell them what happened to Old Man Xiao. It''s just a big thing that may be about life. The people in the club are not easy to ask, but they don''t me Xiao Lian as before. Everyone went tofort Xiao Lian and asked if anyone could help her, Xiao Lian shook his head and declined. In this matter, these people can''t help her at all. Grandpa has been taken away, or was taken away secretly, I don''t know where. Before, some people with special identities came to search the vi and took away all the things that Grandpa had hidden. And the other party also told her that it is currently verifying all the property under Grandpa''s name and that if there is a problem with that vi, it will also be confiscated. Yesterday she panicked and called Jiang Yandong. If she didn''t know where grandpa was taken, she almost had an impulse and went straight to rob people. After Jiang Yandong appeared, she calmed down. Those seniors told her that the evidence of the other party was very sufficient. Those who took Grandpa away were the same kind of people as them, and should be said to be stronger. Let her calm down, and don''t think about robbing people. It''s best to find out all the things that grandpa stolen in the past and hand them over. Maybe it can reduce some crimes. As long as there is no problem with the property under the name, it is best to sell all of the property and hand it over, maybe I hope it will be bigger. Xiao Lian felt that the whole world had copsed. How could Grandpa be so powerful? Did someone frame Grandpa? These, she wants to know. Why give them all of their things? The things that Grandpa stole were originally not clean. The people in the club don''t know at all. So far, someone has posted photos of Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong in the club together. The innocence that Jiang Yandong had just proved was gone. "Xiaoguo, Jiang Yandong has news," it was Lin Tong''s call. "Just now, he and Xiao Lian appeared in the club together, and many people have seen it. Xiaoguo, I think Jiang Yandong, this person, did not treat you at all. Put it in your eyes and say something that shouldnt be said, you will not be happy with him. For the sake of a Xiao Lian, without saying anything, leaving you at home by yourself, the phone cannot be reached, and you will be in vain Worry, he doesn''t have you in his heart." Tang Guo was not surprised by Lin Tong''s call. When she heard the other party''s words, she answered calmly, "I see. Did Brother Yandong appear in the club with Xiao Lian?" "Yeah, do you suspect that I lied to you? I lied to you and there is no sugar to eat." Lin Tong was anxious. "Now many people on the Inte are talking about Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian, it''s not white, Xiao Guo, Don''t make any announcements this time." That Jiang Yandong was mad at her. "Don''t leave at home, I''lle and take you to the club." Tang Guo agreed. It didn''t take long for Lin Tong toe, along with Lin Xian and Lin Lei. Chapter 2002: The girl who lost the light (58) Chapter 2002: The girl who lost the light (58) "Are Brother Xian and Brother Lei also here?" Lin Tong exined, Im not afraid that our two girls will not live in the town? There are so many people in the club, so I asked my two cousins toe and support you. You are my friend of Lin Tong, how can I let Are you wronged?" "Xiaotong is right, you are Xiaotong''s friend, and that''s my sister of Lin Lei, we must help you hold the ce." Lin Lei said angrily, "this Jiang Yandong''s approach is wrong, sister what do you want to do? , Just do it. I know you are smart and know how to make choices. Now Jiang Yandong is not suitable for you. His actions these few times are hurting you." "You are still young and he is still young. There will be many changes during this period." Lin Xian added, "In this world, there is more than one Jiang Yandong worthy of your liking." "Thank you, I know what to do." Several people took Tang Guo to the club. When they arrived at the club, they saw the scene inside, but the three of Lin Xian were angry. Lin Tong couldn''t help it at that time, "Jiang Yandong, it''s fortunate that our Xiaoguo worried about you all night. It''s good for you toe back here. It seems that you have forgotten Xiaoguo''s existence and are stillforting her." "Right now on the Inte, there is a lot of rumors. You disappeared all night and only came back with Xiao Lian. Jiang Yandong, this time, how do you exin it?" Jiang Yandong quickly walked up to Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, this is a misunderstanding." Lin Tong didn''t speak any more, misunderstanding? Even if it is a misunderstanding, a man with a fiance actually runs up to be with other girls at night, is it fair to say? "Brother Yandong, or let''s dissolve the marriage contract. From today onwards, you are you and I am me. In the past, many things were my willingness. You don''t have to feel guilty. I let you go, and you let me go." Jiang Yandong panicked, "No, Xiaoguo, say yes, I will take care of you forever." "You just want to take care of me for the rest of your life because of guilt, but you don''t want to be with me for the rest of your life because you like me." Tang Guo''s expression was very in, "Brother Yandong, I don''t want to encounter the situationst night again. Can you guarantee that if you receive a call from Xiao Lian in the future, can you not go out? You can guarantee that Xiao Lian has been wronged. , Not tofort her, but to stay by my side? Can it?" Jiang Yandong is choking, can you? He wanted to say that he could. But what happenedst night was just hitting him in the face. If Xiao Lian called him again and said something, he really had no choice but to go. "Xiaoguo, Xiao Lian and I are innocent. The reason why I was so anxious to go out yesterday was because her grandfather had an ident, and I was afraid of her." Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Then why should you be the one whoforts her? Why did she choose to call you when something happened at home? Tofort her, I will call you one night I received hundreds of calls, but you didnt answer any of them. Because you didnte back all night, I was waiting to call the police. When you came back, the first thing I went back to was the club instead ofing home to exin to me. Come to the club." "Brother Yandong, you dont have me in your heart, so lets break the marriage contract. I am your very heavy burden. I am a selfish person. The person I like, my fiance, cannot be good to other girls, for any reason. No way." "My people can only think of me and treat me well." Chapter 2003: The girl who lost the light (59) Chapter 2003: The girl who lost the light (59) "Maybe in your eyes, I don''t know the generality or things. But today I will tell you that I am actually such a person." "Before I was patient, I was afraid of causing trouble to Brother Yandong. So I tried to think clearly about everything, so as not to cause you trouble. But then I found that my sensibility was just your neglect. Brother Yandong, do you have me in your heart?" Jiang Yan opened his mouth, not knowing how to answer, is there? There must be. "Xiaoguo, I..." "I believe that Yandong still has a bit of my position in his heart, but it only ounts for a very small part. I am not as important as your club, not as important as your dream, or even as important as your teammates." Tang Guo took a deep breath and continued, "Maybe Yandong is a very good genius and a good teammate, but to me, he is not a good fiance. I think I should let go. Because, we It''s really inappropriate. Brother Yandong, you can pursue your dreams in the future. I am eighteen this year and you are neen this year. They are all great youths. Why do you need such a heavy burden to restrain you?" "Perhaps, many people here are dissatisfied with me, because I am not a sensible and extremely selfish person." "Xiaoguo, it''s actually not that serious." "For me, it''s very serious, Yandong Brother, I need a fiance who only loves me, only loves me, only me in my eyes, and only cares about my lover, instead of putting me at the bottom." Feeling that Jiang Yandong had nothing to say, Tang Guo said categorically, "I am not here to discuss the dissolution of the marriage contract, but to inform you. Because I don''t want to marry you, I have the right to dissolve the marriage contract." "Jiang Yandong, you are free." After speaking, Tang Guo grabbed Lin Tongs hand, Xiaotong, lets go, Im going back to the vi and telling Mas Chen to help me pack things, I should go back to my own home. In fact, living there is almost the same. Mother Chen gave me the way to take care of myself, and the driver took me to the mall, the opera house, and the club." Hearing every word of Tang Guo, Jiang Yandong''s face turned pale. Tang Guo''s words brought him back to his senses, as if he had never participated in her life. "I will inform my parents and uncle about this matter. I believe they will understand. Since it is not appropriate, there is no need to force it. You are ufortable, and I am also ufortable. Early weaning is good." System: At the moment, the host, I am afraid that he is happy, finally getting rid of the scumbag, regaining singleness, and being able to tease his little brother. Look, the corner of the mouth that was identally bent. "Tang Guo, you are now breaking off your marriage contract with Yandong. Didn''t this make him unrighteous?" Tong Huai couldn''t help but say something after seeing the situation on the Inte just now. Lu Hong wanted to stop, but there was no time. This girl is pitiful enough, aren''t these words cutting people''s heart? She was kind enough, and he also saw that Jiang Yandong and her were indeed inappropriate. Justst night, Jiang Yandong went tofort Xiao Lian, disappeared all night, and missed her hundreds of calls. After he appeared, he still didn''t give people peace. Therefore, he agreed with the two to dissolve the marriage, and it would be bad for anyone to continue. Tang Guo heard Tong Huai''s words and turned back, "Brother Yandong, learn to bear what you have done. I will not disclose the dissolution of the marriage contract to the public and give you a buffer of time. Do you want me to help you give fans Exin, why did you gost night, was it just a misunderstanding?" Chapter 2004: The girl who lost the light (60) Chapter 2004: The girl who lost the light (60) Tang Guo''s words made all the members of the club feverish, except Tonghuai. He walked up and said, "It''s such a big mess. Isn''t it because of what video you posted and what you said worrying about Yandong? If it weren''t for you, would it be so big?" Lin Tong hurriedly pulled Tang Guo behind and said angrily, "Brother, I can''t help it anymore, Brother Xian, don''t you know Kung Fu? Can you beat this guy for me? He really owes him too much. ." Just after Lin Tong''s words fell, Lin Xian had already reached Tong Huai''s side, pinched the other''s cor, and punched him in the face. The other people in the club wanted to stop them, but they didn''t expect that they were not Lin Xian''s opponents. Whoever went up to stop them would get a punch, and it hurt them to cover their stomachs. Lin Xian only pped Tonghuai in the face. Seriously, he wanted to do it a long time ago. However, his position is not very good, and if he rashly moves, Tang Guo will be criticized. She was invisible and lost the brilliance of the whole world. He didn''t want anyone to talk about her behind her back. Now Lin Tong called out, Lin Tong is his cousin. What a good excuse to help his cousin beat up a scum that the cousin can''t understand. To deal with this kind of ordinary people, although he only used one point of strength, he added three points of dark energy. At that time, Tong Huai didn''t see any injuries, but it hurt for several days. System: [Host, I feel that your little bald brother is avenging his personal revenge. By venting my cousin, I am actually fighting for you. You said that he, a martial arts master, actually used secret energy on an ordinary person, but you can think how much he hates Tonghua. "Tong Huai is annoying to hear. Every time I listen to him, I want to cut his tongue. If this is the world of cultivating immortals, it would be fine. His tongue would have been lost." Lin Xian calmed down and threw Tong Huai aside, "Shut up if you don''t speak." Tong Huai was beaten, and finally became quiet a lot. The members of the club also knew that Lin Xian might be a practicing family, and did not dare to provoke him. Xiao Lian looked at all this and shouted, "Okay, stop making trouble. It''s all on me. Whatever you want, juste at me. Don''t me Jiang Yandong. He is just kindlyforting me. Everything is my fault, I shouldn''t call him that phone." Many people sympathized with Xiao Lian, after all, her grandfather had an ident, and now Tang Guo brought people with him,ing over to ask for trouble in an imposing manner. But this time, Lu Hong didn''t stand by his team. He walked up to Tang Guo and said, "Sorry, this time it was Yandong''s no. Are you serious about breaking the engagement with him?" "seriously." "Okay," Lu Hong nodded, "I will persuade him about this matter, I think you are indeed inappropriate. Xiaoguo, go back, you are not wrong with this matter, Jiang Yandong did not do it right, I hope you can find it in the future One who really puts you in his heart." "Thank you, Coach Lu Hong, I believe there will be." When Tang Guo said this, Lin Xian, who was on the side, couldn''t help standing up straight. This kind of subconscious action made him stunned. Lin Lei found out and pushed Lin Xian, "A Xian, what are you doing?" "No, nothing..." Lin Xian hurriedly said. He just listened to the girl''s words and made a subconscious action that was really strange! After Tang Guo left, Tong Huai jumped up and shouted, "Coach, are you talking to outsiders?" Lu Hong nced at him, "Yantong was indeed wrong in this matter. Xiaoguo is able to speak calmly, a lot." "But coach, there are already many people on the Inte attacking Yandong." Wen Yunyang frowned, "What should I do?" Chapter 2005: The girl who lost the light (61) Chapter 2005: The girl who lost the light (61) Lu Hong heard Wen Yunyangs words and said, To tell the truth, it means that Xiao Lian had something to do. Yandong went to see Xiao Lian because he was worried. Yandong apologized to everyone and said it was himself. I didn''t think about it well, knowing that something happened in Xiao Lian''s house, I should notify everyone in the team and go help together. Lu Hong believes that it is time. The cover-up will make people look down on Jiang Yandong. It is better to say directly, he is worried about Xiao Lian. The two were teammates, or the teammates who cooperated the most tacitly, Xiao Lian had an ident, and he was nervous to think it was normal. It''s just that he didn''t think so much, which caused everyone trouble. Even if you answer this way, it will still arouse abuse from many people. But he believes that it is more beneficial to long-term development. Wrong, ill-conceived, and willing to bear it is better than covertly, letting people outside specte, and pour dirty water on Jiang Yandong. They are in the e-sports circle, and they are still somewhat different from those in the entertainment circle. When Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian cooperated in the match, they returned with a big victory. Fans will gradually forget about this matter, as long as Jiang Yandong himself can bear it, it will not affect much. "I don''t think it will work. If this is the case, everyone doesn''t know how to scold Xiao Lian." Wen Yunyang was the first to oppose, and then others followed suit. Among them, Tong Huai jumped the highest and rejected Lu Hong''s proposal. Tong Huai even said, "Boss, I feel that you are now facing outsiders. Yandong is a member of our team. Xiaopian had an ident yesterday, and Yandong didn''t think so much. When he left, he didn''t tell Tang Guo clearly. Did it? It only disappeared one night, and she made such a big news. After all, she was careful and jealous, which caused such a result." "Yan Dong is just kind, there is no need to apologize." Lu Hong now has a headache when he sees Tong Huai, and when he hears him, he has the urge to beat others. Do these young people understand the truth? If Jiang Yandong has no fiance, it doesn''t matter where he goes at night. But now he left his fiance to get along with the opposite sex, nothing was right. Moreover, the bond between him and Tang Guo is quite special. If one is not handled well, it will have a bad influence on him. "Just do what the boss said," Jiang Yandong awoke from the words Tang Guo said when he left. "This matter is indeed my misconsideration, which makes Xiao Guo ufortable." "Yantong, this matter is not a big deal at all. If Xiao Lian called any of us yesterday, we would all go." Speaking of this, Tong Huai stillined, why didn''t Xiao Lian call him. If you call him, there won''t be so much trouble. In the end, Jiang Yandong chose to apologize for the misconsideration yesterday. Indeed, as Lu Hong said, after Jiang Yandong sincerely apologized, although many people still scolded him, there are still arge number of people who hope that he will do things next time and be considerate and not make Tang Guo sad. Everyone said to him that he has a fiance. If you encounter this kind of thing in the future, it is better to notify the team first and let everyone solve it together. To avoid suspicion between the opposite sex. They also said that they didn''t want to see again, Tang Guo was sad and anxious because of him. Jiang Yandong said that there will be no such thing again. On Xiao Lian''s side, the situation was not so good. Chapter 2006: The girl who lost the light (62) Chapter 2006: The girl who lost the light (62) Although she also expressed apologies, the number of people who scolded her has not decreased. Most of them warned her that if there is something in the middle of the night in the future, don''t call anyone who has the master. Xiao Lian looked at the messages, and his angry eyes were red. So throughout the morning, the members of the team wereforting Xiao Lian. Fortunately, Jiang Yandong has stabilized and the impact on the team is rtively small. As for Xiao Lian, everyone will basically forget this in a few days. When Xiao Lian shines in thepetition, everyone will know how good she is. Jiang Yandong thought that Tang Guo was talking angry, but he didn''t expect to go back that day and found that Tang Guo had moved everything away and returned to the vi next door. He went to Tang Guo anxiously, wanting to exin something. "Brother Yandong, what I said is very clear. Today I came to see you to dissolve the marriage contract, to inform you, not to discuss with you." "Xiaoguo, is there no room for recovery?" Tang Guo stood at the door and said in a t tone, "No, because in Brother Yandong''s heart, I will never be the most important. And once, I put you in the most important position. In the long run, I feel no Bnce and unhappy. If you are unhappy, don''t continue." "I have notified my parents and uncles and aunts of this matter. They returned the message, saying that they should try their best toe back this month to solve this matter." Upon hearing this, Jiang Yandong knew that there was no room for recovery. "I really didn''t mean it yesterday, it was just from Xiao Lian..." "I don''t care about what''s wrong with Xiao Lian." Tang Guo said, "I only know that my fianc ran to spend the night with other opposite sexes in the middle of the night. Whether it was innocent or not, he treated me. Its uneptable. Brother Yandong, dont say anything anymore. Our marriage contract is terminated and everyone bes free. From now on, you can go out whenever you want. No one will mind you anymore. I went to y innocently with the opposite sex. Isn''t it good to be like this?" "I hope you will think about it again." Jiang Yandong said tiredly. He didn''t know how to exin. He really had nothing to do with Xiao Lian. He was just worried about his teammates. "Don''t think about it, Brother Yandong, it''ste, I should rest." Tang Guo closed the door, Jiang Yandong stood outside for a while, no choice but to leave. Back in the vi, he received a call from Xiao Lian. "Jiang Yandong, I''m really sorry. I don''t know if calling you out this day will cause you so much trouble. In short, I''m really sorry, it''s all mine." Xiao Lian''s apologetic voice came out, "You Is it all right? How is Xiaoguo? Did she forgive you?" "She still insists on breaking the marriage contract with me." "I''m really sorry, Jiang Yandong, I didn''t expect such a big consequence." "It''s okay, I don''t me you for this matter, it''s my fault, Xiaoguo cares more about these things." Thinking of Xiao Lian''s pitiful appearance, Jiang Yandong couldn''t me it. The two talked for 20 minutes, and finally pacified Xiao Lian before Jiang Yandong was ready to rest. After a few days of turmoil on the Inte, calm was restored. This is the information age, and the memories ofizens are very poor. But they found one thing, Tang Guo stopped updating his news. Chapter 2007: The girl who lost the light (63) Chapter 2007: The girl who lost the light (63) Netizens left messages asking Tang Guo why he didn''t update his news and if something happened. A few dayster, no one responded, so they went to Jiang Yandong''s post to leave a message, wondering what happened to Tang Guo. Jiang Yandong called Tang Guo and said these things. "That ount book was only applied for Brother Yandong. Now I am nning to break the marriage contract with you, so I will definitely not use it again." This is Tang Guo''s answer. Jiang Yandong: "But many people are worried about you." "Then I would like to ask Yandong to tell everyone that I am fine. Wouldn''t Yandong let me and tell everyone that I and you have broken off my engagement?" Jiang Yan was choked and asked Tang Guofa to dissolve his engagement with him, fearing that he would have to make trouble again. It hasn''t been long since his debut with Xiao Lian, and it is impossible for Xiao Lian to be abused again because of this incident. "Okay, I will help you convey this." Jiang Yandong just said, the phone was hung up. He held the phone for a moment, and Tang Guo had never hung up his phone actively like this before. In the end, he helped Tang Guo and reported safety to the Inte, and theizens gave up. But they were still waiting for Tang Guo''s new developments every day. In a short period of time, they have be ustomed to watching her videos every day, listening to her voice, they will feel very happy. Now she doesn''t post new ones, they can only look at the past. After reading it a few more times, they found that almost every movement was about Jiang Yandong. Through voice and words, they could feel her love for Jiang Yandong. As they listened, they were thinking that there is such a girl who likes Jiang Yandong wholeheartedly. If he does something to her sorry, it is really unforgivable. Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian continued to cooperate in training at the club, but Xiao Lian''s condition was not very good because of an ident. This matter has been publicized, and many people are currently looking forward to what kind of record will have a teammate who cooperates best with Jiang Yandong. For this reason, the person in charge of the club decided to let Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian spend more time in the club for training. Xiao Lian didn''t hope that his state would affect Jiang Yandong. Seeing everyone working so hard, the state is gradually recovering. The seniors she knows are already helping her by finding out the treasures stolen by her former grandfather and trying to mitigate the crime. At the moment, her life is saved. Xiao Lian finally breathed a sigh of relief and started training with peace of mind. "It''s not fun to be in the house all day long,e to our club to y." It was Lin Tong calling Tang Guo. Tang Guo asked, "Will it interrupt your training?" System: This woman is very fake. "How can you bother us? You just sit on the side and just listen. And we don''t have everyone in every game. Those who are not on the stage just chat by the side. People here like it. Yours, you say your voice is so good. Everyone begs me and must invite you toe over. Let me tell you that they also listened to the piano you yed before and said it sounds good." Lin Tong continued, "Come on, there are a lot of your fans here." "Well, it''s so enthusiastic, I always refuse, so I don''t feel embarrassed." Tang Guo finally agreed, "I''ll let Chen Ma make some snacks and bring you here by the way." Chapter 2008: The girl who lost the light (64) Chapter 2008: The girl who lost the light (64) Chen''s mother apanied Tang Guo to the Lin''s E-sports Club by car. After all, she had to bring many snacks today, and Chen''s mother had to help her carry them. Just getting off the bus, Lin Tong, Lin Xian and a few others were already waiting at the entrance of the club. Seeing that her car wasing, a few people rushed to her. Lin Tong was the fastest, and quickly took Tang Guo''s arm. Several people greeted Chen''s mother, took the food, and told Chen''s mother that they would take good care of Tang Guo and let her go back with peace of mind. When the timees, they will send her back, and the driver will not pick it up. Chen''s eyes turned a little when she saw this. Although she had never been to the club, those Jiang Yandong teammates had been to the vi. When youpare the two, you know who treats Miss Xiaoguo better. Look at the young men and women in front of me. They were so close to Miss Xiao Guo, who even came out to take over. After eating the snacks she made, she smiled and said thank you first, and she knew that she had a good tutor. She can remember that when Jiang Yandong brought people back to the vi to y and party, it was noisy all night. In the morning, she came to clean up, the melon seeds on the floor, the floor, and the sofa were all in a mess. These half-year-old teenagers left the vi without saying a word when they saw her. She was hired by Miss Xiaoguo''s family, not by Jiang Yan''s boss. When the two married, Jiang Yandong proposed that Miss Xiao Guo live in his vi and have a caregiver. In fact, apart from helping Miss Xiao Guo do some things that are not convenient for her, she can take care of herself. But Jiang Yandong had never taken care of her at all. Does he think that if he takes someone to his own home, he will take care of him and relieve his guilt? Anyway, Chen Ma has always been dissatisfied with Jiang Yandong. I always feel that what this person says is different from what he does. Tang Guo was about to dissolve the marriage contract, but she was actually very happy. Seeing that Tang Guo had a new friend, Chen Ma got into the car with a smile. In the car, the Tang family couple who were busy with scientific research sent text messages and sent all they saw. The current Miss Xiao Guo is doing well, she doesn''t need Jiang Yandong to take care of her. Tang Guo didn''t know Chen Ma''s rich heart. She has been warmly invited by Lin Tong to enter, and they have chosen a position for her so that everyone can hear clearly. During this period, no one left her in the cold, and there was always someone sitting next to her and talking to her. Most of the people here are from the Lin family. They set up this club to entertain themselves. Of course, if they can achieve results, it would be best. So this club was founded by the children of the Lin family with their pocket money, not to mention that they have a way to make money under their own name, and don''t need any sponsorship at all. If there is a big event, can Lin not give him a few small ones to support the venue? Therefore, many people actually hope to be valued by this club. Unfortunately, the people in this club are in a circle. It is impossible for outsiders to enter. Joining this club is equivalent to getting close to this group of top rich second-generation circles. I guess no one doesn''t want it, right? "Mum Chen''s first cooking skills are really good, next time we go to find Xiaoguo and bring some small gifts to Ma Chen." Lin Tong bit the snack and said happily, winning everyone''s approval. Chapter 2009: The girl who lost the light (65) Chapter 2009: The girl who lost the light (65) "Now Brother Xian, Brother Lei and the others are going to train, and I will show you their situationter." Lin Tong sat next to Tang Guo, "Don''t look at Brother Xian just getting in touch with this game, Brother Lei said. His talent is the best. By the way, his hand speed is also very fast." Lin Tong added, "Everyone says that this is because he has been single for 19 years." Tang Guo couldn''t hold back, andughed. I have been single for 19 years, so have I practiced good hand speed? "How long has Brother Xian been ying this game?" "It''s only been two or three months since I have been in contact with this game." Lin Tong said in a low voice, "You don''t know how big the goal of Brother Xian is. He said that he would agree to Jiang Yandong in the nextpetition. Represent our country and participate in next year. The internationalpetition. Although it sounds impossible, our cousin, we are not easy to tear down the stage. Everyone says words of encouragement." Tang Guo smiled and said, "I went to Brother Xian to help me exin the situation of the game. He has a deep understanding of this game, and he might really seed." "It is a good thing to seed. The old folks in our family said that if we can really represent our country in internationalpetitions, all future club funds will be reported to them. Not only that, everyone will be rewarded. Ten million, if it''s the best in the audience, fifty million. Tsk, these old guys are quite willing." "Before, Brother Xian was studying Jiang Yandong''s videos every day. It seems that he really wants to defeat Jiang Yandong." Lin Tong said while observing Tang Guo''s expression. Finding that she was not nervous or worried, she felt relieved. It seems that Xiao Guo really intends to forget Jiang Yandong. "Well, they have started training, let me tell you." It was a member of the club who formed two training games. Lin Tong exined all the battle conditions and Tang Guo based on the disy on therge screen. Lin Xian''s previous efforts were not in vain. From Lin Tong''s narration, we can see how precise he controls a hero. As she talked, Lin Tong was a little excited. She held Tang Guo''s arm and said, "Brother Xian has improved again. Now he haspletely surpassed Brother Lei." Tang Guo listened carefully. She didn''t know. Lin Xian knew that she was watching by the side and spent all her energy to train this game. This makes the whole club find that he has made a big step forward in one day. Looking at Lin Xian''s progress, Lin Lei nned to select the best members of the club to cooperate with Lin Xian and focus on his core in future training. He vaguely felt that perhaps Lin Xian could really defeat the undefeated myth of Jiang Yandong. How much he admired Jiang Yandong before, after the incident of Tang Guo, he looked down on Jiang Yandong more. After training, they took Tang Guo to eat again. After eating, she took her to listen to the famous opera at night. In short, halfway through, she never ignored her. The system looked at this, and called itfortable. Sure enough, he was in a good mood when he saw that the host was overjoyed. He makes a wish, and hopes that the team that will represent his country in the war next year is ready. I heard that next month, it will be the first show of Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong''s cooperation. Let him curse, there is something unexpected, hehe! Finally, Lin Tong and Lin Xian sent Tang Guo back to the vi together. Chapter 2010: The girl who lost the light (66) Chapter 2010: The girl who lost the light (66) Chen Ma looked at Lin Tong and Lin Xian, her smile never stopped. What made her even more ttered was that Lin Tong actually brought her a small gift, saying that she liked the snacks she made very much, and specially brought a gift to thank her for everyone. This will make Chen''s mother happy. Miss Xiao Guo will not suffer from ying with these young men and women. This good news, she must report it to her husband and wife when she is going back soon. "Xiaoguo, I will pick you up with Brother Xian tomorrow. In our club, Brother Xian and I will be the most leisurely. Other brothers, from Monday to Friday, still have some lessons." Lin Tong smiled and said, "But dont get me wrong. Brother Xian and I are not doing business properly. That''s because Brother Xian and I are the smartest. Before I was in the mountains, I had already taken the courses that I should have and graduated. And I Well, I studied very early and graduated a long time ago. The remaining elder brothers and younger brothers have no brains for us, so they are rtively busy." Lin Tong''s words made peopleugh. Before bidding farewell, Lin Xian walked up to Tang Guo, "Or I saved a number in your phone. If there is something unexpected, you can''t find anyone else to help. You can call me. Xiaotong just now also By the way, I am rtively free, except for training games, I have a lot of free time." "Okay." Tang Guo unlocked the phone and handed it to Lin Xian. Lin Xian took her cell phone, saved her number, and dialed it by the way. The corners of his lips were bent, and he put the phone in Tang Guo''s hand again. "Don''t be afraid to trouble me, I''m single." Lin Xian said in a low voice, "I don''t have any ns to fall in love at the moment, so you can ask me for help anytime." After speaking, he took his cell phone, turned around quickly, and left quickly. Lin Tong stood aside, blinked, and looked at her cousin with a bald head and quickly got into the car, a little wondering how to describe it. She talked to Tang Guo, and quickly got into the car, Brother Xian, this is a bit wrong, how do you hear the phrase "he is single", how weird. Tang Guo entered the room with her mobile phone and said to the system, "He told me that he is single." LOL. Is it so direct? [He is right, he is single. Now the host is big and single, it''s normal to develop something. Sure enough, it was that guy''s consistent style. Once the host was greatly single again, he couldn''t wait to put himself in the position next to the host. "Then let hime over and change the light for me next time. The vi hasn''t lived in for a long time, and the light doesn''t work much. It can easily break." System: He raised his hands in favor. In three days, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lians debut, the club and the teams official website have already publicized the incident. Two people made a beautiful poster. Most people have forgotten the things about Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong before. Of course, if something happens, they will remember it soon. Before that, Tang Guo''s parents and Jiang Yandong''s parents had already returned. Under Tang Guo''s insistence on dissolving the marriage contract, the two parties peacefully terminated the contract, and Tang Guo resumed his true singleness. Everyone is still looking forward to the debut of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian. After all, for the first time in so many years, they have seen a female member y a game. In particr, the club also released short videos that they usually cooperate with training, which aroused everyone''s enthusiasm. At this point, Xiao Lian also gained a wave of fans, and was held in the moon by the stars. And Tang Guo also found one thing here. "Brother Xian, did you ask someone to bring something to my house?" "piano." Tango paused, "I can''t y now. Even though my hands have recovered more than half of them, they are no longer as good as before, and I can''t see them." "It''s just for your self-entertainment. When it''s okay, you just knock and knock, which is not bad." Lin Xian put a thick book in Tang Guo''s hands, "I asked someone to make it to order. You can see if you can find the notes. If you have any problems, tell me again and I''ll ask someone do." "Yes." Tang Guo replied, and asked with a smile, "Brother Xian, you are really free. You actually made these things, but I like them very much." "Im afraid you are bored? I see you often listen to the piano, it should be Chapter 2011: The girl who lost the light (67) Chapter 2011: The girl who lost the light (67) "Then thank you Brother Xian." Tang Guo sat in front of the piano that was newly ced in the corner of the room, put his fingers on the piano keys, pressed it lightly, and the piano sounded. The room that had seemed a bit quiet at first seemed to suddenly be alive. "You are wee, as long as you like it." Lin Xian stood on the side with a smile, watching Tang Guo''s fingers keep falling on the piano keys, and the sound of a pause, even if it was not so coherent, sounded the best in this world to him. "I haven''t touched this for several years." Tang Guo said, "Why didn''t I think of using this method of Brother Xian. I can''t see the notes, but I still feel them. When I y, I can''t look at the notes, but I You can memorize it. Now I have a lot of time. I will memorize a little a day, and I will be able to memorize aplete score in a month." Lin Xian looked at her happy face and said in agreement, "Yes." He nced at Tang Guo''s hands on the piano keys, his fingers were still very thin and white, but the scars faintly revealed on them were still unignorable. "Your hand has been injured before. It may not be that flexible, but this problem is not impossible to solve, although it is more troublesome to solve." Tang Guo asked: "Although I often move my fingers, I can only recover to 75%. After all, I hurt my bones before. Is there any better way?" Lin Xian moved a chair, sat next to her, and whispered, "I can use acupuncture points and massage methods to help your hands return to their best condition." The massage technique is false, and the cure is true. Lin Xian has an internal force. In this state, he knows that he can use internal force to transport into the acupuncture points and slowly improve the flexibility of his fingers. Even if bones have been injured, they can slowly recover through long-term internal warming. "So magical?" Tang Guo knew it, but he didn''t intend to reveal it. System: This is all right, you can pull your hands openly and massage your finger joints. It''s really a good excuse. This guy is pervasive! "There are many magical things in this world," Lin Xian said slowly, "To be honest, I was sent to live in a temple on the mountain by my parents since I was a child. What I have to do every day is to practice ~ The exercises I''m talking about are not ordinary exercises, but something that you think is amazing." "Is it the kind of flying over the wall?" "Yes, you can understand it this way. Although it is not as exaggerated as in the TV series, you can fly all the time. But it is easy to catch the power of the wall and climb high-rise buildings at will. And what I said to massage the acupuncture points is to stimte with internal force. Although the time is rtively long, I can guarantee that you will be able to restore your hands to their best condition." Not only that, he has already called the master and asked him to dispense some medicine. When the timees, it will get twice the result with half the effort, and it will help to fade the scars on her hands. He looked at Tang Guo''s godless eyes and frowned. As for the eyes, it was a pity that he didn''t think of a solution. "After that, Brother Xian will be troublesome." How could Tang Guo refuse to agree to such a good thing. The little brother who gave it to the door is neither white nor white. Chapter 2012: The girl who lost the light (68) Chapter 2012: The girl who lost the light (68) Since Lin Xian and Tang Guo said they could help her regain the flexibility of her fingers, he often went in and out of the vi. The Lin family knew about this. They were all very happy to hear that Lin Xian could help Tang Guo restore the flexibility of his fingers. However, Lin Xian returned to the vi every afternoon to help Tang Guo massage his fingers. Although Tang Guo couldn''t see his expression, she could feel that the other party had a bald head and looked serious. Originally, Lin Xian''s hair was a little longer, maybe he was ustomed to bald heads since childhood. The system told her a few days ago that he should be in the barber shop and shaved the hair that grew out. "How is it, does it hurt?" Lin Xian held Tang Guo''s hand, gently pinched the joints, and carefully sent a little internal force to perform recuperation. "It doesn''t hurt, I just feel some itching in the bones, and there seems to be a warm heat flowing inside." Not to mention, after Lin Xian helped massage for one or two days, Tang Guo could feel that the flexibility of his fingers had recovered a lot. Before, the fingers would sometimes feel sore and soft, and slightly painful. In the past two days, this state has been rare. System: He is actually a little skeptical, the host does not cure it by himself, it is left to this guy to perform. Of course, he will not expose this matter. During these two days, Lin Xian would also tell Tang Guo the story of his growing up on the mountain. "It''s no wonder that Brother Xian is so nice and helpful. It turns out that he has lived in such an environment since he was a child." Tang Guo said. Lin Xian became displeased when he heard it, and said quickly, "In fact, it''s not like that, and I don''t help people casually." "Oh, why did Brother Xian help me like this?" Lin Xian was stunned, why did he help her? She looks good? He just wants to help her, willing to help her? Wouldnt it be so good? Anyway, he just wanted to help her in his heart. As for why, he didn''t want to understand for the time being. "Because I have heard videos of you ying the piano before," Lin Xian quickly found a reason for himself, "I found that your talent is very good, and I don''t want to stop watching you stop there." "So, just because this helped me?" "Master and I have said that in this world, unexpected and hard-working geniuses are the most regrettable. The notes you y are wonderful and should always exist." Tang Guo smiled, "Brother Xian, have you heard the story of hurting Zhongyong? I haven''t touched the piano for many years. At the best age, without training, I can''t reach the height that the teacher once said. Now that the hands have not recovered to their best condition, and the eyes are invisible, the result may disappoint you." "I''m talking about the hope that this wonderful melody will continue to exist, not the heights to be achieved. Even if you can''t be a world-ss pianist, you can continue to do what you like. Like this thing , Do it with a happy mood, even if there is no height, there is depth and affection." "Happy music, in the ears, can make the listener happy." "Brother Xian, I suspect that you are in the wrong line. You shouldn''t be an e-sports yer, but the wise monk." Lin Xian thought, didn''t he? Last year, he almost became a monk directly, so he was close to the door. As for now, he is very grateful for the discouragement of his master and his family at the time. Otherwise, how could he see the bustling city and meet her. Chapter 2013: The girl who lost the light (69) Chapter 2013: The girl who lost the light (69) "Tomorrow is the first show of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian." That afternoon, Lin Xian still came to the vi to help Tang Guo massage his fingers. He said this while observing her expression. He felt a little relieved when he saw her calm face. Originally he didn''t want to say this, but she would always know about such a big thing. It''s better to talk to her and go to a game, maybe you can help her better and forget Jiang Yandong. That''s right, he thought so in his heart. He thought about it, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were really close together recently. The two also broke off their marriage, and went to see Jiang Yandong. Now, she willpletely give up and live her own good life. He also heard people say that several members of Jiang Yandong''s team have been very attentive to Xiao Lian recently. The team also often pushes some wonderful small videos of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian training on the official blog. That Xiao Lian does have two brushes, and I have to admit that with her cooperation, Jiang Yandong has indeed yed a higher level. It is mainly two people who are really in good agreement. Because of these small video screens, the two also attracted a wave of CP fans. The things that caused Jiang Yandong and Tang Guo to make trouble before were gradually forgotten. This made him very dissatisfied. Xiao Lian is the only female team member, and this identity alone is enough to attract people''s attention. Especially, she still looks very beautiful, and when ying games, she is also very simple and neat, which is very popr among e-sports fans. In fact, he also wanted to observe from a quiet distance, the cooperation between Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian, after all, this was his future opponent. "Brother Xian is going to go?" Tang Guo asked. Lin Xian nodded, "Well, I will fight Jiang Yandong sooner orter. Now he has a right-hand man and can''t miss his every game. Analyzing the opponent''s weakness and learning the opponent''s strengths are things that must be done." "Then I will go too." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t mind at all, Lin Xian felt really relieved. The two chatted one after another. Chen''s mother sat while cutting fruit, with a happy expression on her face. This guy is pretty good. Although he likes a haircut without a haircut like a bald head, it is really good for Miss Xiaoguo. Look at the piano in the vi, the piano score suitable for Miss Xiao Guo, and the flowers ced aside. Almost every day when he came over, he would bring two bouquets of flowers and visit the vase next to the piano, giving the quiet house a lot of color. What made her even more happy was that Miss Xiaoguo said that her fingers had recovered a bit through acupressure massage by this guy, and there was rarely soreness. She has reported all these things to her husband and wife. I don''t know if this guy likes Miss Xiao Guo, she looks good. They all y games, so why is the difference between people so big? Madam Chen thought in her heart that she had put a te of cut fruits in the past. Then she nned to leave with a smile. She was going back to edit the text message and report today''s matter. "Miss Xiaoguo, what do you want to eat tonight?" Madam Chen turned her head back and said, turning her gaze on Lin Xian again, "Xiao Xian, or eat today and leave." Tang Guo reported the menu. Among them were the dishes that Lin Xian liked to eat that she had listened to the system before. "Brother Xian, I will leave after eatingter?" "Good." Lin Xian didn''t even want to agree. Jiang Yandong''s game was in the morning, and Lin Xian had bought the tickets long ago and came over to pick Tang Guo from time to time. Chapter 2014: The girl who lost the light (70) Chapter 2014: The girl who lost the light (70) Of course, the more leisurely Lin Tong also wants to watch the game. She also heard that Lin Xian said yesterday that she would take Tang Guo to see the first show of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian. When she thought of these two people, she gritted her teeth and naturally would not miss it. She didn''t buy the ticket in advance, but this couldn''t trouble her. She looked at the seat number Lin Xian bought, squatted at the door of thepetition venue early in the morning, and wrote a note indicating that she was willing to pay a high price to buy a certain number of seats. One thousand will not be tempting, so there will always be someone who gives the vote, right? Anyway, she just wanted to sit next to Tang Guo and Lin Xian. When Tang Guo and Lin Xian came to thepetition venue, they found Lin Tong smiling, waiting for them with a ticket. "How much did it cost?" Lin Xian asked. Lin Tong said indifferently, "It''s only 10,000 yuan. I directly bid 10,000 yuan, and the other party didn''t hesitate at all, so he gave me the ticket." Speaking of this, Lin Tong was still a little proud, "Everyone was looking at me at the time, probably annoyed, why didn''t they buy a seat in that number?" Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh after hearing it. "Let''s go, walk in, it''s about to start." Someone who came to watch the game knew Tang Guo. Seeing that she was surrounded by Lin Xian and Lin Tong in the center, they did not dare to disturb her. Lin Tong, they know him, Lin''s daughter, who has participated in many pianopetitions. She is in almost every internationalpetition. It is also because of this that although she ys e-sports at the Lin Club, she never participates in thepetition. Because the training of the game is very intensive, she should protect her hands and y the piano. The appearance of Tang Guo reminded all these forgetful fans of the past. Before the game started, they took out their phones and started talking on the Inte. "Little Guo came to watch the game, did you find out?" "I see, there is a Miss Lin next to her, she is super fierce, I don''t care about the past, ..." "Why is Tongtong fierce? Tongtong is so cute? Where is it fierce?" "Yes, we are only protecting Xiaoguo, so it looks a little serious." "In other words, today is the first show of Jiang Jiang and Xiao Lian. I was a little looking forward to watching the video before. I don''t know what kind of surprises the next few games will bring us." "Surprises are not surprises, I don''t expect much, she just doesn''t hold back Jiang Jiang." "Yes, she yed for the first time. I hope she won''t drag us down and influence Jiang Jiang''s performance." "Seriously, I am a little bit subtle now." "how?" "Don''t you think that the team''s propaganda is a bit too much? Before, so many things happened between Xiaoguo and Jiang Jiang. As a result, the team also gave them both to fire cp, anyway, I can''t ept it." "I also think that Xiaoguo is here. If she can see it, I don''t know if she will feel it." "Let me say that someone like Jiang Yandong is already engaged, and he still fries cp with others. Is it too ugly to eat? I really think that Tang Guo can''t see him, so he can do whatever he wants? They are still sitting underneath." "It''s disgusting." Some of these rhythmic people naturally didn''t say these words for Tang Guo. As I said before, Jiang Yandong trampled many people to death on his way to fame. Many people like him, and many people hate him. Now that they finally grabbed a braid, and it''s still in the middle of the game, can they not use it? Chapter 2015: The girl who lost the light (71) Chapter 2015: The girl who lost the light (71) Although on the Inte, Jiang Yandong scumbag was brought up by people, Xiao Lian is a junior. But because of the key to the game, the two did not have time to y with mobile phones, so naturally they didn''t find these, and they could not be affected temporarily. At the beginning of the game, there was already a lot of trouble on the Inte because of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian''s spection in CP. It was mainly at the club. Knowing that Jiang Yandong had retired, he decided to let him and Xiao Lian be a cp solid fan. They overlooked that although Jiang Yandong and Tang Guo had broken off their engagement, they did not make it public. In the eyes of the majority of fans, he and Tang Guo are still engaged. Now he and Xiao Lian are hyping CP, isn''t it disgusting? Those who want to bring down Jiang Yandong, at this time, can they not use the pressure of public opinion to affect their performance? Although at this time, the two are invisible. But there are three games, and there will be a short break in the middle. Under the situation where the information is developed and everyone can''t do without mobile phones. When there is nopetition, many people will subconsciously look at their mobile phones, even if they do nothing, they want to poke twice on it. Moreover, these caring people will definitely try their best to make Xiao Lian look at this kind of news. As for Jiang Yandong, they think that the situation that can affect each other is rtively small. Xiao Lian, a new yer, was most easily affected during the first match. "Jiang Yandong hasn''t announced to the outside world about the marriage contract with you?" Lin Tong naturally saw the turmoil on the Inte and asked. Tang Guo shook his head, "No." "I didn''t announce to the public that I had dismissed the marriage contract with you, and I also fought CP fans with Xiao Lian. Does he want to die?" Lin Tong said a little gloating. Expression, she asked in a low voice, "Xiaoguo, don''t you care about Jiang Yandong?" "Don''t care, he doesn''t like me, and he broke off his engagement with me. He will be a neighbor, someone he knows. Anything that happens to him has nothing to do with me." Lin Tong''s expression is a little weird, what about someone who says he likes it? Can a person be forgotten so quickly? "I thought it would take a long time for you toe out." Tang Guo said faintly, "In the past few years, he has wiped out my love for him. Otherwise, I would not propose to dissolve the marriage contract." Lin Tong thought about it carefully, too. Tang Guo once was willing to do everything for Jiang Yandong. How could it be possible to dissolve him so easily? It must be that she doesn''t like him that much anymore. That should be why Jiang Yandong is worthy of such a good girl. Lin Xian pointed his ears while listening. Hearing Tang Guo said that he didn''t care about Jiang Yandong, he had forgotten people, and smiled unknowingly. This smile happened to be caught by Lin Tong. She suddenly showed a meaningful expression. It was interesting. No wonder she said that Brother Xian was so idle and helped Xiaoguo think about everything. Was that true? The old iron tree is really about to bloom. [Host, Lin Tong seems to have discovered that your cute family is interesting to you, just showed one, don''t have a deep expression. From her appearance, she seemed to agree with this development. Tang Guo: "Xiaotong is a pretty girl with a very vision." "The game has begun." Lin Xian whispered, and then automatically became Tang Guo''smentator. Chapter 2016: The girl who lost the light (72) Chapter 2016: The girl who lost the light (72) A wonderful game, under Lin Xian''s dictation, became even more interesting. Although Tang Guo could not see, she could hear the enthusiastic voices of the people around her. This time, the cooperation between Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong was indeed perfect. This allowed Jiang Yandong to y a game of the highest level. Everyone was very happy, constantly yelling the codes of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian. At this time, they temporarily forgot all the shorings of these two men. They only hope that in the next game, they can still perform supernormally, pressing their opponents on the ground and rubbing them. After a short break, Xiao Lian subconsciously flipped through the phone and turned on the phone, and she received a private message prompt. She originally thought it was those fans who did note to the scene to wish her the first victory and send her congrattions. Unexpectedly, when she clicked on the private message, the words "Little San" on the screen stinged her eyes. She couldn''t help but clicked all the other private messages, and found that most of them were scolding her. Said she was disgusting, said she fought cp with a person with a master, and said she was shameless in order to fight for her position. In short, all kinds of nasty swear words came into his eyes, making Xiao Lian tremble with anger and his eyes red. Jiang Yandong and the other members quickly discovered Xiao Lian''s condition. Seeing that something was not right, they hurriedly pulled Xiao Lian to the rear while there was still time. When I asked, I realized that it was her private message that exploded, and everyone in the team was very angry when they looked at the swear words. "These people are crazy, right? Yandong and Tang Guo broke off their engagement, even if they fry CP, what''s the matter?" Tong Huai said bitterly, although he was not very happy to fry Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian for CP. Especially the two people cooperate so tacitly and the rtionship is so good, which makes him very jealous. "It must be Tang Guo. She was unwilling to find someone to bomb Xiao Lian''s private message." Tong Huai muttered. But this sentence did not get the approval of the whole team, they all shook their heads, Wen Yunyang also said, "I saw Xiaoguo before, she was in the audience seat. Besides, with her temperament, there is no need to do this. If she wants to retaliate against Yandong, she directly broke out about the dissolution of the marriage contract before. It is not too easy to discredit Yandong." Now that Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong have already dismissed their engagement, it doesn''t matter, Wen Yunyang feels that she cannot be that kind of person. His statement was approved by other people. Although Tang Guo was jealous in their hearts, it was absolutely impossible for her to do this kind of thing that made people believe and bomb Xiao Lian. Lu Hong frowned and pped the back of Tong Huai''s head with a p. "Such words that don''t go through the brain are not allowed to be said in the future. Xiaoguo is not that kind of person. I asked her not to let Yandong go. Dong''s image has long been ruined." He was very clear. Standing in Tang Guo''s position, it was too easy to ruin Jiang Yandong''s reputation. As for Xiao Lian''s bombardment by private messages, it was so specific that he suspected that it was done by those who wanted to destroy Jiang Yandong. "There is still some time before the next game," Lu Hong took a deep breath, "Little pity, don''t pay too much attention to the remarks on the Inte, please adjust it first. Then y well and don''t affect the game. At this time, win most important." Xiao Lian bit her lip and nodded, "I will." Xiao Lian also handed the phone to Lu Hong. "Xiaoguo and I have already dismissed our engagement, and I also med me for not promptly telling everyone that you were not wrong in this matter. Those people just didn''t know and misunderstood." Jiang Yandongforted. Xiao Lian''s mood calmed down a lot, "Well, I will y well and will not disappoint you." On Lin Tong''s side, he also noticed that Xiao Lian and a few people went to the rear, and talked about it to Tang Guo in a low voice. "Mostly I saw thosements on the Inte. Now Coach Lu Hong is enlightening her." Although a bit unkind, Lin Tong was very happy. System: He is also very happy. Lin Xian: The remarks on the Inte arouse extremefort. Tang Guo: She has to pretend to be very in and keep a faint smile. Chapter 2017: The girl who lost the light (73) Chapter 2017: The girl who lost the light (73) Xiao Lian adjusted in the rear for a while, with thefort of his teammates, feeling calmer. Although she was still very ufortable, she also knew the severity at this time. Today is the first show she and Jiang Yandong cooperated. This incident must not affect the game. When she returned to her position, she subconsciously looked towards the audience seat. The position where Tang Guo sits is very conspicuous and the best ce to watch. She saw it at a nce, and even if she knew Tang Guo could not see her, her face was a bit ufortable. Returning to her seat stiffly, she couldn''t help but look at the audience seats, and found that many audience members were looking at her position, while holding their mobile phones while whispering. Obviously she couldn''t hear these people whispering, she subconsciously remembered the words she had received in her own heart. Suddenly, the mood was so bad. It is clear that Jiang Yandong and Tang Guo have broken off their engagement. Why do thoseizens who don''t know the matter always like to hold her and scold him? The more I thought about it, the more aggrieved Xiao Lian''s heart became, and his mind became a little messy. Especially those people in the audience seats, watching her while whispering, most of them are saying that she is not. "I have to say that the cooperation between Xiao Lian and Jiang Jiang is still good." "Although the character is not very good, the skills are alright." "Yes, with her cooperation, Jiang Jiang didn''t die once in the whole process today, thanks to her protection. We won''t talk about character or anything in e-sports." "I hope that with her cooperation in this year''s internationalpetition, Jiang Jiang can have a feast of massacre." Xiao Lian thought these people were discussing, she and Jiang Yandong fought cp, saying she was shameless. In fact, the audience at the scene is more concerned about the current gamepetition. As for other gossip, they are not so keen. Maybe they will go to Taotao online until the game is over. Even if Xiao Lian''s character is not good, there are a lot of technical fans in the e-sports circle. It only depends on your strength, not who you are. People don''t care about these at all, and they care who you are. However, because of these whispering actions, Xiao Lian, who had originally seen private messages and verbalments, was greatly affected, and the previous adjustments were wasted. Seeing that her condition was not right, Lu Hong came over to talk to her for a while. Xiao Lian was afraid that it would really affect her performance, so she calmed down for a while to restore her mood. The second game began. From the beginning of the cooperation, everyone found that Xiao Lian''s cooperation was not as good as the previous one. If it weren''t for Jiang Yandong''s quick response, he would almost be caught by the enemy several times. During this period, Xiao Lian made three mistakes, and once failed to set the shield in time, so that Jiang Yandong could only exchange a life with the enemy. If Xiao Lian reacted in a timely manner, first block an injury, and then give Jiang Yandong a shield, then Jiang Yandong can escape smoothly during the battle between the two sides. The second mistake was that Xiao Lian did not give his vision in time, causing Jiang Yandong to be arrested by the local Ye Fuzhong Sanlian. The third time, Xiao Lian didnt give a big move in time, and stunned the opponents two output positions. Jiang Yandong, who was ying dominance, had only a quarter of his blood, but those two output positions took the opportunity to kill him. Jiang Yandong also robbed the dragon. Chapter 2018: The girl who lost the light (74) Chapter 2018: The girl who lost the light (74) Each of these three mistakes was fatal to a team, and it was very likely that they would be hit by the opponent. It''s not that Xiao Lian didn''t do this, but was not in time. That is, she did not react, and Jiang Yandong was killed. Because of the first mistake of failing to set the shield in time, Xiao Lian''s confidence was hit. The original bad mood, coupled with panic, even if her strength is not bad, there is no way to y to the best condition. A little dazed, it is the failure of a game. This is during the game, even if Lu Hong anxiously wants to pull Xiao Lian down, there is no way. He can only expect that Jiang Yandong in the game can remain calm ande up with a way toe back! Jiang Yandong has been in this business for a long time, and he believes that the other party will find a chance toeback. As for Xiao Lian''s performance, he was also angry in his heart, and he also understood that she might have been affected by those previous remarks. He has already decided that before the next game starts, Xiao Lian will never let Xiao Lian look at the phone. Xiao Lian had no experience at all, and was easily affected by external events. Jiang Yandong really didn''t me Xiao Lian, his expression was very serious, and his mind was very calm, and he was looking for a chance to break through. Now he didn''t hand over the back to Xiao Lian, but immediately changed his n, leaving Xiao Lian directly behind, and adopted the orphaned jungle approach. When the other teammates saw it, they understood what he meant and supported each other as much as possible. Jiang Yandong''s hand is very fast, and his position is still tricky. Every time the opponent struggled with his teammates, he would steal the tower. Xiao Lian was no longer able to cooperate with him, and this round waspletely against the wind. He must break the previous fixed game mode, even this way, it is very dangerous. But as long as this situation is broken, there is a chance for aeback. At this time, he swept the tower very quickly, and he was able to push down a tower in less than five strokes. The other party had caught Xiao Lian''s weakness before, and had been looking for a breakthrough here. Unexpectedly, they chased Xiao Lian to break through, but Jiang Yandong was stealing the tower, stealing the wild, and the other teammates were guarding the tower. As a result, the scene was very funny. The opponent actually chased an auxiliary run, which was really shocking. After all, this situation would basically not happen. Of course, those who were at a loss also reacted to contain Jiang Yandong. As I said earlier, Jiang Yandong is fast and moves in a tricky position. Unless he has hard control, the three people can''t catch him. When they came back to their senses, other roads were captured again. Xiao Lian also reacted, but she couldn''t keep up with Jiang Yandong''s pace. There was another kind of, the whole team left her behind and she was abandoned. In the end, this game was lost. Teams that can participate in professionalpetitions are not too weak. If Xiao Lian''s three mistakes, coupled with the fact that they obviously couldn''t keep up with the teamter, they couldn''t seize the opportunity, and if they lost, it would really haveughed off the big teeth of the entire e-sports circle. After the failure, both the audience and the members of their team hadplex faces. There were even fans in the audience seats and discussed. They lost because of Xiao Lian''s three mistakes. At the end of the game, Xiao Lian felt that the eyes of the people around her were not right, which made her face hot. Chapter 2019: The girl who lost the light (75) Chapter 2019: The girl who lost the light (75) She went to the audience seats subconsciously, and those people were still whispering. And she also saw it. Lin Tong covered her mouth, staring at her, and looked very embarrassed about what she was talking to Tang Guo. "Little pity, you made too many mistakes." Lu Hong patted Xiao Lian on the shoulder. In thest match, he didn''t want to say anything to affect the mood of the yers. "y well in the next match. Keep your mood peaceful. Don''t think about other things for now." "Understood, boss." Xiao Lian exhaled and went to see Jiang Yandong again. Jiang Yandong also nodded, "The first time you y a game, it will be normal and nervous. Take a good rest and try to y well in the next game. It doesn''t matter if you fail one game, and we have a chance." "In the first game before, your performance was pretty good." Jiang Yandong continued. Although he was a little hurt for Xiao Lian''s mistakes, he couldn''t bear to me him when he looked at her. I just hope she can y well in thest game. As long as he wins thest game, everything is easy to say, and he won''t let his team lose. Three games, two games, then this team''s victory. After receiving Jiang Yandong''s encouragement, Xiao Lian felt much better. But she soon discovered that other members looked at her not very well. Although she didn''t say anything directly, she could feel that their eyes revealed distrust and me, which made her feel ufortable. Others were not the same as before, talking andughing with her. Especially before, a teammate who yed at the same time. The opinion of Xiao Lian gradually increased. Although they have a good impression of Xiao Lian. But they are born to like to y e-sports, women are really nothing in front of e-sports. Each of them must be serious about winning or losing a game. Any one''s mistake is a disrespect for the team. Even Tong Huai thought so. After the others left, he walked up to Xiao Lian, "Xiao Lian, don''t lose the chain in the next game. If you lose, it will be Yan Dong''s shame." Three duels between the two teams will definitely win or lose. Jiang Yandongs undefeated legend means that in the battles with all the teams, even if not every time the first two wins are won, they will be able to win two of them in the end. Jiang Yandong still has confidence in thest game. He intends to discuss with others, and then he will not be so at a loss when encountering such an emergency. Xiao Lian didn''t feel like it in his heart. Even if Jiang Yandong and the coach didn''t me her, the teammates who had been enthusiastic to her before were a lot colder. This made her heart very sad. In this position, she did not want to lose the game. "y well, we know your strength. In thest game, we must cheer." Wen Yunyang walked to Xiao Lian''s side andforted him carefully, "Xiao Lian, the winning or losing of thest game will rest on you. , Muste on." Xiao Lian''s originally depressed mood improved a lot when she saw Wen Yunyang''s smiling face to her, "I will, I won''t cause everyone any loss." During this period, she really did it, not looking at her mobile phone or looking at the audience seats. In the third game, although her cooperation was quite satisfactory and not as good as the first game, she finally won. Seeing the local crystal explode, Xiao Lian breathed a sigh of relief. But when she held her phone again, she found that she had received many private messages. Chapter 2020: The girl who lost the light (76) Chapter 2020: The girl who lost the light (76) She couldn''t hold back, she clicked on it and took a look: "At this level, you still don''t drag Jiang Jiang." "That is, what kind of broken technology you are, if it weren''t for Jiang Jiang, you would have lost." "This woman is really disgusting. I suspect she used any means to confuse Jiang Jiang before joining the team." "I''ve seen this woman not pleasing to my eyes a long time ago. I heard that Jiang Jiang didn''t return all night for her, and Xiao Guo worried all night." "Jiang Jiang must have been confused by her. If something really happened, she didn''t find someone else, so why did she have to find Jiang Jiang to be engaged?" "It''s really **** and white lotus." ... Xiao Lian looked at the cursive words,pletely unable to bear it, and his eyes were red. But there are people around, she can only hold back. This time it was indeed her mistake, and she did not cooperate well in the third game, which made Jiang Yandong so difficult. But those people insulted her **** and Bailian, she couldn''t bear it. She never thought about destroying Jiang Yandong and Tang Guo. Tang Guo had been taken out of thepetition venue by Lin Xian and Lin Tong. There seemed to be some peripherals for sale outside today. Lin Xian asked Tang Guo if he wanted to stroll around. I asked her if she wanted anything, and said that the surroundings here are very good. It''s certainly not bad to be able to date the bald brother. Lin Tong was on the side, gritted his teeth a bit sour. But she is really happy to be able to mix some of the surrounding collections. Today she chooses more and must make Brother Xian bleed heavily. She did not leave directly, leaving the two alone here. Lin Tong thought that Jiang Yandong did not disclose the divorce between the two. If someone sees that Brother Xian and Tang Guo are alone together, and someone who talks andughs, it is easy to be used by someone who wants to pour dirty water on Tang Guo. The reason why she didn''t persuade Tang Guo directly to announce the dissolution of the marriage contract. She wanted Jiang Yandong to announce it directly. She flipped through the words on the Inte, Xiao Lian looked at these, afraid that she couldn''t bear it, right? At that time, Jiang Yandong should not feel sorry for Xiao Lian. He jumped out and said to the majority of fans that he had already broken off his engagement with Tang Guo? At this time, Jiang Yandong indicated that the marriage contract was terminated, and that matter was not simple. Everyone is not a fool. After a little analysis, you will know why he didn''t announce it before, but he wants to announce it now. It was not announced before, because it was afraid of causing damage to his reputation. Then why is it being announced now against the loss of reputation? That is because I don''t want to watch Xiao Lian be scolded. Now, the reputation of scumbags and scumbags will soon be solid? As long as the two of them dare to be together, the fans will not let it go. Coupled with Xiao Lian''s performance today, it is strange not to be scolded to death. Lin Tong put her phone in her bag, suffocating a smile, thinking about the scene, she seemed tough out loud. [Host, Lin Tong looks very happy, it is clear that Jiang Yandong, they won today. The system is a little unclear. In fact, he also knows that even if a mature team like Jiang Yandong loses in the middle game, they will quickly find their weaknesses and decide the strategy for the next game. There is more than one strategy, and it can deal with emergencies at any time. It should be said that after losing the middle game, they have already done it. In the third game, Xiao Lian may still not cooperate well with the situation, and try to minimize her personal influence. In any case, as long as the team is not at the same level as them, or even surpass them, they will win in the third game. Chapter 2021: The girl who lost the light (77) Chapter 2021: The girl who lost the light (77) The result was the same, but Xiao Lian''s performance was a little better than expected, although the cooperation still seemed very stiff. At least I didn''t make that kind of low-level mistake again, but the viewing effect may not be so good. "Because, the e-sports industry does not allow mistakes. Especially this kind of low-level mistakes, no matter what the person''s identity is, as long as there is one such low-level mistake, it will be remembered by the e-sports fans for a lifetime. Even if they retireter, From time to time, someone will bring out Taotao. Unless, in a certain game, out of headwind, they use their personal ability to win the whole team once, and this kind of halo can cover this small mistake." [That''s too scary, just because of Xiao Lian''s situation today, I''m afraid it''s not going to be scolded to death. "That''s for sure. Soon there should be many people on the Inte who will go to the team''s official blog, let them let Jiang Yandong go, and let Xiao Lian get out of the team and out of the e-sports circle." The original good first show, as long as the cooperation is good, the team will win the first two games. So Xiao Lian is a character problem, and was scolded by others, but in the eyes of e-sports fans, it is also very powerful, and can gain arge number of fans. If you continue to keep it up, with her talent, she should be able to once again be a myth in the gaming circle. It''s a pity that she didn''t seize this opportunity, and her good debut became a shame. I won the game and lost everything. Because of her cooperation, Jiang Yandong made it even more difficult, which Jiang Yandong fans could not ept. They were looking forward to it before. What they wanted to see was that Jiang Yandong was able to fight the Quartet. What is the situation now? Xiao Lian''s personal mistakes required Jiang Yandong to pay, and the entire team paid for it, which they couldn''t ept. Especially in thest scene, even if Xiao Lian didn''t make a mistake, the rigid cooperation made them feel ufortable. Jiang Yandong also yed cautiously in thest match. Everyone knows why he wants to do this. Therefore, if there are no other surprises, Xiao Lian''s e-sports career has stopped. Of course, if she leaves this team and goes to other teams to y output positions, there may be a silver lining. "Xiaoguo, do you like what I said just now?" Lin Xian asked. Tang Guo nodded, "Listening to Brother Xian''s description, I feel pretty good." "Then buy them all, don''t you see such aplete set of hands." Lin Xian didn''t really like these, but he was in Tang Guo''s house before and found that she had a room that was all collected hands. After asking, I learned that although she didn''t y games before, she also liked the beautiful dolls like mobile phones. She likes it so much, and today''s must not be missed. "Brother Xian, what about me?" Lin Tong said sourly, "I''m your cousin anyway, so forget me?" "What do you want?" Lin Xian asked. Lin Tong: Look, this tone is really different. It really is a cousin. "All!!" Lin Tong pretended to be angrily. "One for each, no, two for each. Xiaoguo and I share one." Lin Xian nodded, and then Tang Guo said, "Xiaoguo, then I will pick one of them, how about?" Lin Tong: To death. Cousin, it is no longer her cousin. At this moment, there was noisy behind him, Lin Tong quickly turned around, and Tang Guo also turned around. Although she can''t see anything, the system will broadcast it to her. [It was Xiao Lian and the others who appeared, something happened. Chapter 2022: The girl who lost the light (78) Chapter 2022: The girl who lost the light (78) "What happened?" Tang Guo asked indifferently. The system listened to her tone, but she didn''t know where she was. She probably guessed a bit, and she was happy. [Xiao Lian''s previous performance, many audience members were already dissatisfied. They dare not do anything in it, after all, they are afraid of being cklisted. When Xiao Lian came out, it was different. Just aftering out, many people shouted around Xiao Lian, Xiao Lian got out of the gaming circle, Xiao Lian shameless. Of course, there are some fans who came to buy around today. They are already on the Inte, Tao''s is very powerful, it can be said that Xiao Lian is now in the e-sports circle on the Inte, everyone shouts and beats. It was also that Jiang Yandong''s aura was too great, their team was too strong, and everyone had no choice but to ept Xiao Lian, who was dragging his feet, even if he won the game today. Tang Guo nodded, "As expected, if I didn''t show up, she would have gone smoothly. In the e-sports circle, she became a myth. Countless trials have created a tough and unyielding heart. But I showed up early, she had no chance to be tempered, she would only get out." It wasn''t that Xiao Lian was not smart, but that she appeared early and gave Xiao Lian no chance to get experience, and naturally she couldn''t get the achievements of the original plot. Like the previous worlds, the heroine of each world is not necessarily a perfect person at first. But in the end, it will always be the most perfect. Because they have received enough training and various opportunities, there are sufferings, but in general, it is still smooth, and they will naturally grow to what everyone hopes. Once you break all this, the so-called halo, it will not be easy. From around, countless people shouted, making Xiao Lian get out of the e-sports circle, Tang Guo did not directly show augh, but was rather calm. Xiao Lian has already lost these three games today. Even if she didn''t do anything in the future, Xiao Lian couldn''t get up. Lin Tong was on the other side, talking to Tang Guo about the other side. After speaking, he sighed, "This is how the e-sports circle is. A single mistake can be remembered for a long time. Xiao Lian is still the only female yer. , Some of her will suffer in the future." "Isn''t it a buyer?" Tang Guo asked. Lin Xian said quickly, "Then buy it." As for the scene of Xiao Lian behind him being put in the car by Jiang Yandong in his arms, none of the three of them had the intention to watch. When Jiang Yandong heard those people scolding Xiao Lian, his heart was aze. But there is no way to send it out. After all, Xiao Lian made too many mistakes in today''s incident, and I can''t me these people for being crazy. When the person was returned to the club, Xiao Lian was naturally criticized. But they did not intend to give up Xiao Lian. They trained for so long, and the cooperation between Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong was indeed perfect. It was still a male and female CPbination, which was more eye-catching and could do many topics. The club believes that giving up like this is not worthwhile and intends to continue. On the Inte, countless people are scolding Xiao Lian Green Tea, Bai Lian, and people with fiances to scramble cp, because the skills are not good, and it must be some special means to be able to y. As a result, ##, ## was on the list, and was hit by people for two consecutive days. In the end, Jiang Yandong couldn''t bear it anymore, and directly posted a message indicating that he and Tang Guo had dismissed their marriage contract and that both parties were free men, and there was no Xiao Lian Xiaosan or something. I originally thought that Xiao Lian would not be scolded again. Chapter 2023: The girl who lost the light (79) Chapter 2023: The girl who lost the light (79) Jiang Yandong never expected that after he rified everything,izens scolded even more fiercely. Seeing those swear words, he was a little dazed and upset. For the first time, he felt that these crazy e-sports fans were a burden. "Shameless, this is a real junior. The scumbag can''t help bute out to protect the junior." "Yeah, since the marriage contract has long been dismissed, why didn''t it be announced earlier and only then announced?" "What else can it be? There have been so many things that have happened before, and I am afraid that they will be announced, and they will be scolded byizens. After all, Xiaoguo has paid so much for him, and he is still wholeheartedly at him. If he dares to announce the dissolution of the marriage contract, then it won''t be annoying. The image plummeted." "No wonder Xiao Guo hasn''t updated the news for a long time. By the way, I remember something happened to Xiao Lian and asked Jiang Yandong to help her. After disappearing for one night, Xiao Guo didn''t update the news, right?" "I just turned it over, and it''s like this. So, at that time, most of them broke off the engagement." The online remarks intensified, and the people in the club did not expect that Jiang Yandong would directly rify the matter of his and Tang Guo''s dissolution of marriage. It was not a big deal that Xiao Lian was scolded by himself before, after all, Jiang Yandong was in a good position. But now that the news is posted, that piece is not real, because Xiao Lian, they just broke off the marriage contract, Xiao Lian''s small three''s affairs, then there is no way to whiten it. At the same time, Jiang Yandong also won the title of a scumbag. Whitewashing is impossible. Jiang Yandong was at the club and was severely approved. He didn''t say anything to refute, but the way Xiao Lian looked at him couldn''t bear it. When I wanted to say something, I was caught by the sharp eyes. "What you say at this time will cause dissatisfaction and cause trouble to Yandong." Wen Yunyang''s voice was very small, and Xiao Lian''s words calmed down. "After all, this matter is a big trouble." The person in charge of the club looked at Lu Hong, "Do you have any ideas? Can''t let Jiang Yandong''s reputation continue to go bad." Lu Hong looked helpless, "Is there any way? No matter how much you do now, no one will believe it. Do too many mistakes, and say many mistakes." Jiang Yandong is young after all. He naively thought that admitting to dissolving the marriage contract would help Xiao Lian prove his innocence. It is really possible to change someone. But his former fiancee was Tang Guo. Tang Guo, who saved Jiang Yandong, gave everything for him, and liked him wholeheartedly, even made him wee many fans in the gaming circle. The whole e-sports circle knows about the two of them. Jiang Yandong is doing this now, everyone''s heart is subtle. "I''m sorry, I am willing to bear the consequences of this matter alone. You can handle me whatever you want." Jiang Yandong''s words made the head of the club and Lu Hong a little angry. Does Jiang Yandong feel that he has done something wrong at all? "In short, Yandong can''t get into that kind of rtionship with Xiao Lian no matter what. As long as you continue to be innocent, the rumors will automatically disappear." Lu Hong also nodded, "Yes, at this time, I will send one on the official blog. The two are serious teammates. As for the other, don''t say more. In the next match, Xiao Lian performed well, and, Except for the game, you should not contact Yandong privately." Chapter 2024: The girl who lost the light (80) Chapter 2024: The girl who lost the light (80) "When this matter slowly passes, fans will forget it." Wen Yunyang also agreed with this approach. Tong Huai, who has always been a bit interesting to Xiao Lian, also quickly agreed: "Yes, except for training games andpetitions, it is best not to contact Xiao Lian and Yan Dong in private. If Xiao Lian has any trouble, you can call us. The other people in the team. We are basically single, and we wont be said to help you." Everyone thought this decision was good, Xiao Lian felt a little ufortable, and finallypromised. She didn''t want to be scolded as a junior, and she didn''t want to see Jiang Yandong being scolded as a scumbag. If you dont touch, then you wont be released. Its for the good of everyone. Seeing that they both agreed, everyone was also relieved. The person in charge of the club suddenly said, I think for the sake of safety, after a period of time, Xiao Lian might as well develop a contract rtionship with other yers. That way, everyone believes that you and Jiang Yandong only have a cooperative rtionship with teammates. The rtionship between you is innocent. After a certain period of time, you can release this rtionship, and neither of you will lose anything." This proposal of the person in charge has been recognized by many people. Especially, people like Tong Huai and Wen Yunyang who have thoughts about Xiao Lian. Lu Hong frowned, a little disapproving. But besides helping the members of the team, training games, and delving into ns, there is no other way to intervene. "No, I''m against it." Jiang Yandong said without thinking, "It''s not fair to anyone." The person in chargeughed and said, "What''s unfair? It''s not true. It''s just a couple announced to the outside world. You can get along with each other in the team. You can interact on the Inte at most. You are not big stars, fans. Where is the cardinal number, you wont be really crazy to follow their private lives. But if you contact Xiao Lian privately, the consequences will be different." This is to warn Jiang Yandong and let him stop messing around. "I think it''s OK." Tong Huai said, "This can prove the innocence of the two of you, and it''s not really doing something? In the future, if you have someone you like, you can just separate under the excuse of emotional discord. Not many people care. , People can talk about two sentences at most, it sounds much better than a junior, a treachery scumbag." Xiao Lian couldn''t stand words like Xiao San, and he agreed now, even if he was very aggrieved. "The official blog of the team over there issued a statement stating that Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian only have a cooperative rtionship, and then there is nothing more to say." Lin Xian massaged Tang Guo''s fingers while talking about the Inte. thing. Jiang Yandong also gave him a surprise and directly announced the dissolution of the marriage contract, so now he can get along with Tang Guo in an open and honest manner. "They are nning to respond with silence." Tang Guo said tly, "This is also a good way. No matter how you exin it, it''s useless. Netizens won''t listen." "After a while, they will slowly forget about it. If Jiang Yandong wins this year''s internationalpetition, then he will only be the hero." Seeing Tang Guo''s indifferent appearance, Lin Xian suddenly said, "He may be able to win the international championship this year, but not necessarily next year." "Next year''s championship is mine, whether it''s a team or a single." It''s all his. Chapter 2025: The girl who lost the light (81) Chapter 2025: The girl who lost the light (81) Tang Guo pursed his lips when he heard Lin Xian''s prudent words, although he couldn''t see the serious expression on his face. But she could feel the persistence and seriousness in the other''s tone. She asked, "Brother Xian seems to be very persistent about victory." "No, I''m just more obsessed with winning Jiang Yandong." Lin Xian replied calmly. He was already certain that he had heard the sound in his dream. It was the sound of Tang Guo''s guide rod falling on the ground. After a meal, the sound came to his ears, which made him have to walk through the mundane world. Purpose, only for her. Now that he has made his mind clear, Jiang Yandong has also announced the dissolution of their marriage contract. When will he wait? Of course, before the day of confession, he thought that the time was not yet, and he needed to confirm whether Tang Guo had really forgotten Jiang Yandongpletely. Perhaps, he can step into the other''s heart, life, and blend into the other''s life step by step. Step-by-step temptation, as long as she doesn''t refuse, it means that Concubine Lang is interested and can express her heart. "Why is Brother Xian so persistent in winning Jiang Yandong?" Tang Guo asked directly. This made Lin Xian feel a little flustered, winning Jiang Yandong, of course, to let her know that Jiang Yandong is really nothing, and he is quite good. Jiang Yandong entered the e-sports circle at the age of fourteen. He only started this year and will join the team to y next year. If he wins Jiang Yandong, wouldn''t it prove that he is better than Jiang Yandong? Jiang Yandong didn''t care about her, he wanted to tell her that even if he stood in Jiang Yandong''s position, she was still the most important in his heart. After all the questions were asked, Lin Xian was stunned and at a loss. "Is this question difficult?" "Not difficult." Lin Xian replied quickly. Tang Guo smiled, "Then why didn''t Brother Xian answer?" System: Of course, I am afraid of being rejected. Who told you to inherit the original personage before, so realistically like Jiang Yandong. This guy is scared, so he has to n carefully step by step. The so-called so-called impatient can''t eat hot tofu is just that. Looking at the host greatly means that I want to have a rtionship in advance. pretty good. "Because of this answer, it''s hard to tell." Lin Xian said, "I answered, I''m afraid I won''t be able toe here in the future." "Howe, I have to rely on Brother Xian to help me restore my fingers." Lin Xian originally pinched Tang Guo''s knuckles, but suddenly he wrapped her handpletely in his palm and asked in a low voice, "What about this?" Before Tang Guo could answer, he changed his movement so that the palms of the two of them were touching the palms, and their fingers interlocked. Since the question is here, he can''t deny it, digging holes for himself, making it more difficult to confess in the future? Seeing Tang Guo didn''t speak, he was still a little nervous. It''s even more nervous than when I get out of the game for the first time and get in touch with new things in the city. "Xiaoguo." For a long time, Lin Xian didn''t get Tang Guo''s response and couldn''t help but utter a sound. He didn''t let go of her hand, and she ran away afraid of letting go. "Brother Xian, there is no one who pursues girls and just grabs other people''s little hands. If I didn''t know your character, I thought you were ying a hooligan." Listening to Tang Guo''s sweet tone, Lin Xian finally breathed a sigh of relief. He slowly let go of her hand and pinched the knuckles again to massage, "Xiaoguo means, isn''t it against my pursuit?" "Then Xiaoguo, how about you being my girlfriend?" Chapter 2026: The girl who lost the light (82) Chapter 2026: The girl who lost the light (82) "Then Brother Xian should answer the previous question first, why insist on winning Jiang Yandong." Lin Xian replied without thinking, "Because he treated you badly, I want to beat him, and also want him to see that after you became a girlfriend, I was held in the palm of my hand, and he regretted it." Tang Guo chuckled, "It turns out that this is the case. Brother Xian must work hard. Jiang Yandong''s strength is very good. The teampetition is better. The heads-up match is different. It''s all one''s strength." "I will win." "Then Xiaoguo, do you promise my girlfriend?" Tang Guo nodded and smiled, "Yes." When he heard the promise, Lin Xian had an unspeakable joy in his heart. At the moment, she wrapped her little hand in her palm and held it slightly harder. This time, he really held it openly and upright. He did not ask if Tang Guo still had Jiang Yandong in his heart. These days, he also understands her somewhat. Even if there is, there will soon be none. "Actually, I have already forgotten Jiang Yandong." Tang Guo took the initiative to say about this, "Only when he doesn''t care about a person can he be so indifferent. What do you think of Brother Xian?" Hearing this, Lin Xian was even happier, he believed her. Then he asked a little bit, "Then Xiaoguo should like me?" "At least a little bit, right? If you don''t like a little bit, you should not agree." Tang Guo smiled, "Brother Xian, you really are a very smart person as Xiaotong said. Yeah, I hear you like you, although not many, but you still like it. In the future, it may be slow. More." "Then I will fight for it to fill your heart with love for me." On that day, Chen Ma came over and saw the two sitting in front of the piano together, ying piano music. She smiledfortingly, and she knew that this bald young man would be able to seed. Seeing the two young men and women immersed in the piano, Chen Ma just put the prepared food on the table without reminding. A piano song will end soon, and the food will not be cold. Sure enough, when the piano music was over, Tang Guo smelled the fragrance and asked Lin Xian to take him over for dinner. On the table, Lin Xian found the small note Chen Ma left him, and said that there was something wrong this afternoon and asked him to help take care of Tang Guo. He squeezed the small note and threw it into the trash can. With a smile on his face, he brought Tang Guo to the seat. "Mum Chen prepared eight dishes today, one soup..." Lin Xian first reported the name of the dish to Tang Guo and described the color before asking her, "What do you want to eat first?" It''s also because Lin Xian is here, so the food Ma Chen prepares is not like the previous one, which is all made into small pieces. Tang Guo can be directly put into a bowl and eaten with a spoon. After all, she couldn''t see with her eyes. Even if she put the dishes in the bowl, the chopsticks were not easy to pick up and put them into her mouth, so she used that method. Because of Chen''s care inside and out, Jiang Yandong didn''t worry about it at all. Not to mention, sitting on the side patiently, help Tang Guo advertise the names of the dishes and describe the colors of these dishes. Ask her again, what do you want to eat. Even if Jiang Yandong is eating at home, Chen''s mother will prepare two kinds, one is Jiang Yandong''s food, and the other is the small piece that Tang Guo eats. Chen Ma''s craftsmanship is good, even if it is small, it will not affect the taste. Chapter 2027: The girl who lost the light (83) Chapter 2027: The girl who lost the light (83) However, every time she was outside, watching Tang Guo alone holding a bowl, eating with a spoon, and watching Jiang Yandong cooking aside, she didnt ask her at all, whether she wanted to eat something else, and she was unhappy in her heart. . However, the original owner at that time liked Jiang Yandong too much and regarded himself as a normal person, and didn''t care so much at all. Chen Ma didn''t leave, but hid outside, secretly observing. Hearing Lin Xian patiently give Tang Guo the name of the dish, she deliberately didn''t cook that kind of small piece of food. She realized that this bald young man was interesting to Miss Xiao Guo. Miss Xiaoguo is such a good girl, if someone loves her in this life, that would be great. She just looked at this young man very well, how good is a person to you, often these small details can best exin. After reporting the name of the dish, she saw Lin Xian picking up the dish for Tang Guo. Seeing that Tang Guo was inconvenient, he delivered it directly to her mouth and said, "Let me help you." "That will dy Brother Xian''s meal, and I will be full for a while, and the dishes will be cold." Hearing such words, Lin Xian was very happy. He said proudly, "I can do two things with one heart." "How to use one mind and two ways?" "I can feed you food with my right hand, and eat by myself with my left hand." Tang Guo was a little surprised now, "So powerful?" "Of course, I put my phone aside and recorded it, then you take it and ask Mom Chen." "No, Brother Xian will definitely not lie to me." Hearing this, Lin Xian''s heart became hot. He will never lie to her in his life. How could he bear to lie to her? He is not a dog like Jiang Yandong. Madam Chen hid on the side, staring dumbfounded, Lin Xian used his right hand to feed Tang Guo, while feeding himself with his left hand. The two of them ate andughed. Finally, she covered her mouth andughed, and hurried away, with some tears in her eyes. You must talk to your husband and wife about this matter. After two steps, Chen''s mother went back again, took out her mobile phone and recorded a short video, and then left satisfied. This young man is qualified. Now Mrs and Mrs. should be able to concentrate on scientific research, and he won''t worry about Miss Xiao Guo''s future. This young man is really good. Ms. Xiao Guo must be so kind, God sent him here. After lunch, Lin Xian suggested going to the movies. He didn''t think that Tang Guo could not go to the movies if he couldn''t see. They can go to the couple''s private room and watch the movie while exining the movie to her. Both can feel the charm of a movie without affecting the others. Tang Guo naturally agreed, and that''s how it feels to fall in love. The system saw that Tang Guo was already immersed in love, and smiled with satisfaction. This guy is really getting more and more lovable. Even if the other party is a little bit more important in the host''s heart in the future, he doesn''t mind. After watching the movie, Lin Xian led her to go shopping, go to the snack street to eat snacks, and go to the mall to buy nice clothes and bags. Go to the counter to buy skin care products, perfume, and jewelry. Lin Xian''s behavior made Tang Guo feel whether this guy nned to make up for the vacant days he hadn''t met her in the previous neen years. "Except for facial cleansing and skin care products, make-up is useless." Tang Guo''s hand was held tightly by Lin Xian, and he said quickly when he heard him helping her choose lipstick. Chapter 2028: The girl who lost the light (84) Chapter 2028: The girl who lost the light (84) Of course, she did not mean not to buy. System: It''s hypocritical, isn''t it just trying to trick the bald brother to put lipstick on you? "Xiao Guo wants to go out in the future, just let me know, and I''lle over and help you." Lin Xian was still a little nervous. He didn''t know how to put on makeup, but he still had no problem putting on lipstick. It seems that in the past few days, he went back to ask Xiaotong to ask, and he learned a little bit. "Then trouble Xian brother." "What''s the trouble? Put on lipstick and draw eyebrows for my girlfriend. That''s right." As it approached the evening, Lin Xian hungrge and small bags on his body by himself, and freed a hand to hold Tang Guo. Chen''s mother counted the time to make the meal, and almostughed when the two came back. This young man is really a treasure, and he asked Miss Xiao Guo to find it. "Xianxian, there is something going on in my house, the meal is ready, please take care of Miss Xiaoguo." "Mother Chen, go ahead and I will take care of her." Lin Xian replied happily. Seeing Chen''s mother leaving with a smile, he didn''t understand what was happening. After spending the night happily, Lin Xian bid farewell and left. When he returned to Lin''s house, he did not take time off, but found Lin Tong and asked her to help. "Brother Xian, don''t you have a beauty sleep at night like this? Do you know that for a woman, it is a terrible thing not to fall asleep at ten o''clock in the evening?" "I remember you oftene back at eleven o''clock? It''s only half past nine, Xiaotong, I want you to do me a favor." Lin Tong asked curiously: "What''s the matter?" "I want to ask you about makeup, how to learn for beginners, and the tutorials on the Inte are not good enough. I thought about it, your skills are good, you are my own family, and you are the best." Lin Tong was stunned. Does her cousin want to put on makeup? "Brother, what are you doing with your bald head and makeup?" Lin Xian didn''t feel ufortable at all, and said seriously, "Today I confirmed the rtionship with Xiao Guo and took her to buy makeup. After she goes out, I have to help her with all these. The key is that I am now Only lipstick, Xiaotong, only you can help me with this." Lin Tong was shocked, this... such a big thing, did this guy quietly do it? In the end, Lin Tong agreed. Not only that, but she also called several peers in the family to be her experiment. For several days in a row, Lin Xian was learning makeup techniques with Lin Tong and watching makeup tutorials. Several peers in the family are tossed by them every day. But thinking that this was Lin Xian''s lifelong event, they endured a sacrifice. So when I dated Tang Guo again, Lin Xianzai carefully painted a peach blossom for her. The system was shocked to see the pure technology. Hurriedly said to Tang Guo, [The host is big, incredible, incredible, this guy has a good makeup technique. When he paints your eyeshadow, close your eyes and I will show it to you. When Tang Guo closed her eyes, she saw Lin Xian''s skillful makeup techniques in the system disy. "It''s really pretty." Tang Guo couldn''t help butpliment, her boyfriend is really good. After putting on makeup, Lin Xian puts beautiful fake nails on Tang Guo and puts on her a nice hairstyle. The system showed Tang Guo the photos and they were really good-looking. Although it''s not good to praise himself like this, it is really good-looking. "Let''s go." This time, Lin Xian still took Tang Guo to watch Jiang Yandong''s game. Before Jiang Yandong team won all the way, has defeated many teams. Todays game is thest one in China. The winning champion must represent our country in internationalpetitions. As I said before, he will not miss every game of Jiang Yandong. It was the first time for him to hold such a beautiful girlfriend and have such a high-profile past. The appearance of the two at the gate of the ying field attracted many people''s attention. Many people dare not recognize that the person Lin Xian is leading is Tang Guo. They secretly took the photo, intending to ask if this is true. Also, is that handsome bald brother Tang Guo''s new boyfriend? Chapter 2029: The girl who lost the light (85) Chapter 2029: The girl who lost the light (85) For today''s game, Lin Tong did not want to follow Lin Xian, leaving room for two people. Lin Xian cautiously led his cousin into thepetition arena, and the people around watched secretly. After all, Jiang Yandong''s affairs have been too much in the past few months, and many people have known Tang Guo. Even if she put on a very beautiful peach blossom makeup, through close observation, they were almost able to confirm that this was indeed Tang Guo did not run away. It''s just the little bald brother who is holding her with a gentle smile. They don''t know who it is, but everyone knows that they must be a boyfriend and girlfriend. Goodbye Lin Xian cautiously, the look of supporting Tang Guo to the seat, really caring and prepared, the girls onlookers were a little envious. Although the little bald brother has no hair, he is long and handsome, even without hair he is still handsome. Not only is he handsome, he is so gentle and considerate to his girlfriend. How many boys can achieve this level these years. They didn''t go deep into why Tang Guo had a new boyfriend. Counting the time, it has been several months since she really broke the marriage contract with Jiang Yandong. After a few months, is it not normal to meet such a gentle boyfriend and develop a rtionship between men and women? Remembering that in the month when the marriage was dismissed, Tang Guo also recorded an event that she and Jiang Yandong were not good at, they felt abnormal in their hearts. Now that the marriage contract has been dismissed, why do you want to record that kind of video? The more they think about it, the more they feel that something is wrong. Could it be that Jiang Yandong was scolded too badly and the club asked her topromise? Thinking this way, many people feel a little unhappy. And I also remembered one thing. Although Tang Guo''s two deleted videos were kept by manyizens on the Inte, she deleted them after all. They didn''t doubt that Tang Guo had intentions to rify with the audience was a misunderstanding, and only had one purpose, which was to help Jiang Yandong. There is no slightest anger in my heart, only pity. So now that Lin Xian''s new boyfriend is so kind to her, people who know her there are a little happy. "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen it yet. Jiang Yandong has led Tang Guo out like this." "When you say that, I also found that she and Jiang Yandong have never been so close." "Perhaps it is right to dissolve the marriage contract." Not only were there people who were interested in gossip muttering at the scene, but also pictures of Tang Guo being led into thepetition scene by Lin Xian on the Inte, there was also heated discussion. At this time Lin Xian was exining the game with Tang Guo, and neither of them was in the mood to pay attention to things on the Inte. Xiao Lian''s mentality was basically adjusted. Although the coordination was so perfect when it was not trained, there was no more mistakes, and it was not too rigid. It was still enjoyable. Because of her performance, fans resisted her slightly. However, in the live broadcast room, blockbuster films still resisted Xiao Lian, making Xiao Lian get out of the gaming circle, and even some more vicious words appeared. The club also learned to be smart because of what happenedst time. Before the end of the game, they stipted that all members should not touch their mobile phones to avoid being affected by strangements on the Inte. Not surprisingly, this time it was still Jiang Yandong''s team and won. Because the opponent''s strength is also very strong, so they havepared three games in total. Chapter 2030: The girl who lost the light (86) Chapter 2030: The girl who lost the light (86) The Jiang Yandong team won the final victory by winning the first and third games. And that team of Lin Lei, in the domesticpetition, won the third ce. This result is not bad, anyway, the results of their team are basically either third or second ce, and they have never been able to win the championship. Lin Lei and the others are not discouraged, they really just y e-sports, not for fame and wealth. The starting point of their birth is a position that no one else can reach. Joining this line is totally like it, but they still feel a bit regretful not to win the championship. This game is now being yed all over the world, so in every country, only teams that qualify for the championship can participate in internationalpetitions, no exceptions. Lin Lei and the others have two regrets. First, they have not won a domestic championship, and second, they have not participated in an internationalpetition. If these two wishes are fulfilled, they will have no regrets in the gaming circle. These were all discussed by Lin Xian and Tang Guo. He also said to Tang Guo, "I think Lei Ge and the others will be able to realize this wish next year." "Not only that, there will be Jiang Yandong in the e-sports circle one day in the future. The domestic champions, who represent the country to participate in internationalpetitions, must be me and Lei Ge." At that time, Tang Guo just chuckled and said, "I believe Brother Xian can do it. With Brother Xian in the e-sports circle for a day, the champion will be yours." When Lin Xian heard this, he thought that he must practice martial arts harder and train the game seriously. Martial arts training is to maintain good physical fitness, the flexibility of the finger joints, and to do more math problems, exercise the brain''s reaction ability, so as not tog behind the younger yers in the future. Everyone understands that the younger the industry, the better. The career of an e-sports yer is very short. Under normal circumstances, he will retire before he is thirty. Many yers are under the age of twenty-five and have yed for several years. They either go behind-the-scenes or be anchors or change careers. This is an industry that eats youth. But he is different. The internal strength he cultivates, martial arts, can dy the aging of the body, and he can do math problems until his brain bes flexible, not rigid, and his reaction power slows down. Lin Xian felt that he had too much to do. After the game, Lin Xian was unwilling to take Tang Guo to crowd people for fear of crowding her. So the two of them sat in the seats with their fingers interlocking, and they weren''t worried at all. Even though many people looked at them sideways, they stillmunicated quietly, nning to wait for the others to leave before going out. When people are almost there, the two will be very conspicuous. Jiang Yandong''s team members all discovered the existence of the two of them. Seeing the two of them being intimate, they looked different for a while. When Xiao Lian saw this, he didn''t know why he was relieved. Did Tang Guo have a new boyfriend? Then the other party and Jiang Yandong are afraid that there is no possibility of reuniting. Tong Huai just nced, and looked away with contempt. If it were not for the happy mood today, and Lu Hong red at him again, he would probably say a few words. Forget it, I won''t talk about it today, so as not to spoil everyone''s interest. After a while, it will be the internationalpetition, and yers from other countries wille to them, so that the coach will not be angry. As for Jiang Yandong, his eyes areplicated. He noticed at a nce that Tang Guo was different. Be more beautiful, today''s makeup is beautiful. Chapter 2031: The girl who lost the light (87) Chapter 2031: The girl who lost the light (87) The dress she wears fits perfectly, as if tailor-made for her. She also wore a pair of very beautiful purple pearl earrings, which suits her very well. There is also a very beautiful crystal pendant on the neck. There is also a multi-jewel bracelet on the wrist, which is really beautiful with those half-length dresses. Even more dazzling is that, on the original pink nail cover, there is actually a very beautiful fake nail sheet, which shines and makes him have to look away. He still didn''t hold back, looking at her feet, he found a different ce, she was actually wearing a pair of small high heels. Since her eyes can''t see, they are always t shoes of simple style. Because she can''t see her eyes, it''s not easy to walk in other shoes. Tang Guo, who was so bright, called Jiang Yandong and didn''t know what to say for a while. Unconsciously, he walked towards Tang Guo''s position. Lu Hong was afraid that something might happen, so he hurried to follow. Since he has seen all of them, he should say hello no matter what. He smiled and greeted Tang Guo, and also looked at Lin Xian. Before he could even speak, Tang Guo said aloud. "Are they Yandong and Coach Lu Hong?" Once again I heard Tang Guo call him Yandong Brother, Jiang Yandong suddenly happened, this "Yandong Brother" felt different from calling him before. Too calm, too in. Every time she called him in the past, she could feel the infinite affection and joy in that sweet tone. At this time, her "Brother Yandong" seemed to be just a title for him. She didn''t change the title of him, but changed the rtionship between them. It was this name that made Jiang Yandong discover that the little girl who had been by his side since childhood and happily called him Yandong brother, no longer liked him. Yes, he understands. She didn''t like him anymore, or she wouldn''t stand in front of him so calmly. The expression was in, and he greeted him openly, and was held by another person. It didn''t mean to show off with him, just a simple address to greet an acquaintance. Jiang Yandong stiffened his body, stood still, and responded, "It''s me." "Brother Xian told me that your performance today is as exciting as before. In the next internationalpetition, you have to cheer and win glory for the country." Listening to such a pure blessing, Jiang Yandong felt ufortable, no matter what. She really doesn''t like him anymore. She liked the way he looked, and he was incredibly deep at this time, and he could instantly recall her infatuated appearance. Jiang Yandong shook his head quickly. In fact, he was not so reluctant to dissolve the engagement. He had to admit that he was engaged to her not because of love, but because of guilt in his heart. "Xiaoguo, is this your boyfriend?" Lu Hong immediately asked when Jiang Yandong looked wrong, trying to make Jiang Yandong sober. Now that the two of them are over, since it is over, don''t get involved, it''s not good. "Yeah, this is Lin Xian, now my boyfriend." Tang Guo introduced naturally, "He will also participate in e-sportspetitions next year." Lu Hong nodded, and didn''t take this matter to heart. It was just the change in Tang Guo''s body. He looked at Jiang Yandong who was stunned, and he understood that Tang Guo''s choice was not wrong this time. Whether a woman in love is doing well is easy to tell from her appearance. Chapter 2032: The girl who lost the light (88) Chapter 2032: The girl who lost the light (88) After Lin Xian took Tang Guo away, Jiang Yandong was still a little lost. Lu Hong patted him on the shoulder, "What, regret it?" "Not really, it''s good for her to find her own happiness." He could see that Tang Guo is happier today than ever, and even happier when she can see her eyes. The better she is now, the more ufortable he feels. It turned out that even without her eyes, she could still be so radiant. The one who can make her shine is actually the one named Lin Xian. "Jiang Yandong, are you okay?" Xiao Lian also came over and asked with concern, "Now you should rest assured, Tang Guo has found her happiness, don''t miss the past again." "I know." Lu Hong didn''t want Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong to walk too close. He waved his hand, "Let''s go, go back first, and there will be a celebration partyter." "Xiao Lian," Lu Hong said to Xiao Lian in a low voice, "The internationalpetition is approaching recently. You and Jiang Yandong should pay attention to it in public. Don''t get too close, because you can easily be pinched. This time you won the opponent. Before that, they were afraid they would find excuses to make a fuss, but it would be bad for you and Jiang Yandong." The team that Lu Hong said was the one that lost to their team today. The codename of the team is w. Of course, the full name is not like this, but people in the e-sports circle call the opponent team w. The team that Jiang Yandong is in is referred to as two letters: sj. Originally there was only one abbreviation s. Later, after Jiang Yandong joined, he created an undefeated myth. The club decided to grant Jiang Yandong unlimited glory and added his code name "j" to the abbreviation of the team. When Xiao Lian heard Lu Hong''s words, even though he was a little aggrieved, he nodded and agreed. Recently, she and Jiang Yandong have cooperated well. Although people scolded her every day on the Inte, they still have many fans who hope for her good. It is also thefort of these fans, supporting her. Thinking of grandpa''s affairs, she felt sad again. It was veryplicated. She had secretly visited Grandpa before. The things that Grandpa stole were involved in many ways, and it would take a year and a half to really be sentenced. If in between, she can find those treasures and hand them over, and she can mitigate the crime. If this time, she can win the international championship, she can get a lot of money, and some things can also be bought with money. As for the items that can''t be bought back, when the game is over, she ns to take the time to find them. No matter what method is used, she must retrieve those things and give grandpa the crime reduction. This is her only rtive. Seeing Xiao Lian''s depression, Tong Huai thought it was Tang Guo''s appearance that made her unhappy. He looked at the remarks about Tang Guoxins boyfriend on the Inte, and couldnt help logging onto the trumpet and tweeting: I see that Tang Guo, before just pretending to be affectionate to Jiang Yandong to win everyone''s sympathy, otherwise, why did the other party find a new boyfriend after only three months? Don''t be fooled by her. Even if she is blind and a weak person, it does not mean that she is a good person. All she showed was infatuation with Jiang Yandong. Why did she have a boyfriend in just three months? Many discussants appeared in this remark in a short while, and some people were brought to the rhythm. Believing what Tong Huai said, he really thought that Tang Guo was a half-hearted and pretentious person. Chapter 2033: The girl who lost the light (89) Chapter 2033: The girl who lost the light (89) Suddenly, some people on the Inte started to say that Tang Guo was not. This incident was immediately caught by the system, even if Tang Guo was being led by his bald brother to go shopping and eat ice cream, he couldn''t help but remind him. "Is that so?" [Yes, now many people are saying that the host puts on airs, White Lotus, pretending to be weak to deceive others'' sympathy. "Who did it, Tongzi, I didn''t harm the interests of other people, especially those from Team W. They probably wouldn''t have attacked. They would attack Jiang Yandong with my weakness and pity. , Who did it." This little thing, of course, won''t bother the system. It didn''t take long before he found the person who did it. [The host is big, Tong Huai. "It turned out to be him. Every time he looked at me, he was not very pleasing to my eyes. This person is really annoying. This time he directly provokes me." Before she could say anything, the voice of the system sounded again: [The host is big, a new situation has emerged, and a person who describes himself as your fan has posted a good video in the dynamic. At present, there have been many big v forwarding. "What video?" [It was the video of Lu Hong looking for talks in the coffee shop, and the video of you going to the Jiang Yandong club and talking to those people. In a word, the picture and sound that youpromised for Jiang Yandong were all thought in the video. Now many people have watched it, and discussed it. Tang Guo almostughed. She just wanted Xiao Tongzi to help her y two of these videos, but she didn''t expect someone to go with her. Acting so fast, it seems that I want to use her to attack Jiang Yandong. Look at the good things that Tong Huai did, but it didn''t take half an hour. It can be seen that this person, it is better not to do bad things that hurt others. Otherwise, the stare at each other may be bitten on oneself. Indeed, just now after the dinner, Tonghuai went to a toilet and found that the atmosphere was not right when he came back. After knowing the reason, he hurriedly went online to watch and watched the videos that were said to be blurry and not blurry, and that said clearly and not clearly. Anyway, I can see who the person is and can clearly hear what the voice says. His face suddenly became embarrassed. Looking at thosements, the team officials Bo, Jiang Yandong, Xiao Lian, and even their entire team, only the people who participated in persuading Tang Guo that day were attacked. They were all scolding them for shame and bullying a little girl who was invisible. Obviously he made a mistake, and finally asked a little girl to stand up and trim them. The overwhelming verbal abuse made Tong Huai limp in his seat. And under his dynamics, it is almost impossible to see. They were all scolding him for being mean. I didn''t expect him to be this kind of person. Scolding someone who said such things was really disgusting. He watched, his fans kept falling, and the previous upright boy''s personality copsed suddenly. As for Jiang Yandong, he and Xiao Lian are better off. After all, he has been scolded intermittently for several months, he scum, Xiao Liansan, and Dajia is not surprised, thinking this is something unexpected. When Tang Guo heard the system say this, she couldn''t help butughed, "Xiao Tongzi, give me another fire to pick up his vest, and the public will let him know that being cheap is a price. ." Chapter 2034: The girl who lost the light (90) Chapter 2034: The girl who lost the light (90) With systematic help, someone soon picked out Tong Huai''s small vest. Then they were surprised to find that the first person who was dissatisfied with Tang Guo, caused Tang Guo to be scolded by many people, was actually Tong Huai''s trumpet. After eating it in conjunction with the previous video, they immediately thought that Tong Huai''s three views were not correct, and that he was still a cheap mouth. Those who originally had doubts in their hearts no longer doubted. Because the tone of Tong Huai''s words is exactly the same as the tone of those words he said in the video. It''s so recognizable. Now everyone happily ate a big melon. This makes the number of people attacking Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian much less, and everyone is swearing under the dynamics of Tonghuai. This cheap-mouthed thing, a big boy, actually bullied a little girl who couldn''t see it. Xiaoguo wanted to help Jiang Yandong tide over the difficulties, but he was wronged. The club asked her to delete the video, and she deleted it. She was asked to record another video to prove that she and Jiang Yandong had cleared up their misunderstandings, and she did. When he arrived at the club, Tong Huai still said those unpleasant things, if it fell on any of them, there would be no way to endure it. The reason why they didn''t call Tang Guo a steamed bun is because she did this, and she didn''t intend to continue with Jiang Yandong. But let him consider the separation, which shows that she is disappointed in this rtionship and does not want to continue. I also understand that her efforts will not yield results. Combining with the time when Jiang Yandong said about the dissolution of the marriage contract, it shows that after that time, they separated from Jiang Yandong. Since they are separated, Jiang Yandong doesn''t care about her so much. It has been more than three months. Why can''t people find a new rtionship? Is your Jiang Yandong a **** descending from the world? She left you Jiang Yandong and had to guard him. The new rtionship was a mistake at the beginning, that is, she was unfaithful to Jiang Yandong? There is no such reason. The more they think about it, the more angryizens be. They cursed Jiang Yandong, Xiao Lian, Tong Huai, and even the club of this team. Of course, the coach Lu Hong couldn''t avoid it, and he was scolded miserably. Compared to other people''s embarrassment, Lu Hong was not very angry at these abuses. Looking back, he thought these people were good at scolding. Watching the video in the coffee shop more than five times, I hate myself a little bit. He used to be an e-sports yer with dreams. Later, he was a little older, unable to keep up with the young people, and did not want to leave the circle, so he stayed as a coach. In order to win, in order not to affect the game, for the reputation of the yers, actually let a weak woman block the gun for them. The more I think about it, the less he feels. The team members, after knowing that Tong Huai was the little vest that caused all the waves, their eyes were not right. Although they didn''t say much, they were very dissatisfied with Tong Huai. Tong Huai was naturally criticized, but he did not think he was wrong. But at this time, he also understood a little bit and couldn''t force it. When the person in charge scolded him, he listened without saying a word and was silent all the time. In addition, his strength is good and he is good in singles. Basically, in the first four minutes, he can hold the tower steadily and support it. The technique is also good. The quota is also reported, unless the yer has an irresistible factor, so substitutions are not allowed in the middle. The person in charge did not dare to criticize too harshly, but he sighed in his heart, particrly unhappy. Chapter 2035: The girl who lost the light (91) Chapter 2035: The girl who lost the light (91) But during this period of time, Tong Huai''s life is not easy. Every day, someone scolds him privately, scolds him under the dynamic situation, and scolds him on the official blog. Even so, he was also on the hot search. There is more than one hot search. Many celebrities can''t ask for these hot searches, but he doesn''t want to get it. The topic is # is actually a #, ##, he was trembling with anger. The most hateful thing is that a lot of people underneathmented: I especially want to tear his mouth. There are people who photograph his pictures and divide his mouth into various kinds, which is maddening him. The photo that impressed him the most was that in the photo, he spit out a few words, so angry that he wanted to send him to thewyers team. But the picture is circted all over the Inte. With this big data and not the real-name system on the Inte, it is really impossible to send awyer''s letter to everyone, and it is impossible to hold ountable. The thing is to scare and frighten people, just like ordinaryizens. Lele is not afraid of these at all. Tong Huai''s life was going crazy, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were also abused. Fortunately, in the end, the investors of the club still value Jiang Yandong''s ability and suppressed public opinion before it was not as powerful as before. Suppression can only suppress hot searches. Those who should be scolded can be scolded anywhere. The club was afraid that these public opinions would affect the mood of the three, so they notified them to conduct closed training and they would not be able to ess the Inte during this time. No matter what, the internationalpetition has to be yed first, and then the other things are nned slowly. Tang Guo had a better time, and was apanied by a bald brother every day. Lin Xian has to practice games in the morning and wille in the afternoon. Later, I asked her if she would be bored at home alone, or go to the club to y? Tang Guo agreed, and when she arrived at the club, she found that Lin Xian had specially prepared her position for her, there were also some customized books, all touched by hands, and a voice-activated reading machine. Even more frightening was that Lin Xian told her within a few days that he bought a piano and put it in the club. "Will it affect your training game?" "How could it be? We all wore earplugs, and besides, there was a soothing piano sound that didn''t affect us at all, and it could be used as background sound." Tang Guo just asked casually, after all, she had practiced sound skills, and what she wanted to make music could be. After everyone didn''t mind, she started ying the piano in the club. After listening, everyone felt better than they thought. Especially when ying games, they found that listening to her graduallying piano sound can calm their anxieties and calm them down, which is very magical. "Axian, how did you find such a good girlfriend?" Lin Xian smiled and said, "Maybe luck is better. When we first went to watch Jiang Yandong''s game, we were sitting next to each other." "Later, there were all kinds of coincidences, and I was sitting next to each other every day." Lin Tong added, "I didn''t expect that Brother Xian is a wolf, always waiting for opportunities." Lin Xian said embarrassedly, "I didn''t think so much at the beginning, I just wanted to help her." They still knew Lin Xian''s personality. Saying this is just a joke. "It''s really a pity." This is the voice of everyone in the club. Even if the eyes are invisible, the piano still ys so well. It is a pity that such a genius can never stand on stage and y such a beautiful melody. Chapter 2036: The girl who lost the light (92) Chapter 2036: The girl who lost the light (92) Lin Xian looked at Tang Guo, who was sitting in front of the piano. The other party seemed to be immersed in a beautiful melody, and he had an impulse at that moment. I especially want to see her, sitting on the stage shining brightly. Who said that if you can''t participate in thepetition, you can''t stand on the stage? "Is this internationalpetition sponsored by our Lin family?" Lin Xian asked suddenly. Lin Lei nodded, "Yes, since a few of us made this e-sports team, even though the old ones at home said that we were left to toss, they would still support us when it was time to support the court. Even if we had not participated in it once. Internationalpetitions, but we still have to give us face." Maybe, on which day will the Lin family go to thepetition? Moreover, once a project like an internationalpetition is won, it is to win glory for the country, and sponsoring this kind of project does not cost much money. The right is to support an emerging industry. If you advertise, you can earn fame again, without any harm. "You said, how about putting Xiaoguo on the stage and ying the piano for everyone?" Lin Xian said in his own heart, "I think her melody is very beautiful. In the opening song, I inserted a The show, shouldn''t it have any influence on the game?" Lin Lei and Lintong looked at each other, then nodded together and said in unison, "Yes." "Axian, you have you, no wonder such a beautiful girlfriend can be chased by you." They didn''t know when this sultry skill was lit up. This is to learn make-up and buy a piano for others, custom-made piano scores, and now I n to let her y the opening song. Is a girl, can''t escape this gentleness, okay? "There is nothing wrong with this, but you still have to discuss with Xiao Guo first, what if she doesn''t want it?" System: I think too much, his host must be willing. [Host, your cute family is getting more and more intimate. Sincerely, he can''t give birth to any jealous heart, only blessings, I hope he can always be so cute. When Lin Xian and Tang Guoti were involved, she agreed. The original owner also regretted not being able to return to the stage, but did not regret it. But as a person who loves the piano, it is always sad that he can never y orpose that wonderful melody himself. Before the internationalpetition, Lin suddenly said that an opening song was going to be inserted, and the girl ying the piano woulde over during the rehearsal. Of course, they will not refuse such a small request. When they saw Tang Guo, they were all surprised. They knew that there was so much trouble on the Inte a while ago. They are also very clear about the matter between Jiang Yandong and Tang Guo. They also felt a little pity for this young girl, she really lost too much. But never thought that she would be able to stand on the stage again and still y piano music. The results of the rehearsal were unexpectedly satisfactory. They also discussed with Tang Guo, there is no more intense music, of course Tang Guo is prepared. I yed several songs for them in session, and finally there was even the theme song of this game. They were so excited to hear that this opening must be very exciting. As they expected, when the international game started, the stage was surrounded by smoke. Tang Guo wore a white dress and sat in front of the piano. Chapter 2037: The girl who lost the light (93) Chapter 2037: The girl who lost the light (93) Her slender fingersnded on the piano keys, and the beautiful melody instantly spread to the ears of the audience and the live audience when she raised her hands. At that moment, they all became quiet. When his melody became more and more exciting, they also became excited. Music is so magical, it can make people resonate, make people immersive, experience the beauty of heaven, the happiness of the world, and the grief and anger of hell. At this moment, Amen felt the enthusiasm, joy, excitement, courage and hard work. When the song was over, everyone was still immersed, and it took a few seconds before they reacted, and there was warm apuse. At this time, the smoke cleared, and they could clearly see the face of the girl sitting in front of the piano, which was really surprised. Isn''t this Tang Guo? At this time, Lin Xian had alreadye to the stage to hold Tang Guo down, still holding a rose in her hand. This romantic act made the fans present scream. Tang Guo found a very considerate boyfriend, which everyone knew. And the female fans have discovered a problem since Tang Guo talked about her new boyfriend, put on makeup, jewellery, skirts, and changed high heels. This is the girl in love. When Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong got engaged before, nothing like this happened. And every time she met Tang Guo, she was alone. It seems that apart from helping Jiang Yandong rify those things, he has never been by her side. For a time, they were very delicate to Jiang Yandong, even though today is the start of the internationalpetition. Although today is not the time for Jiang Yandong to y, they still want to see what Jiang Yandong looks like at this time. At the beginning of today, all teams will show up. Jiang Yandong was also full ofplexity when he saw Tang Guo being led by Lin Xian from the stage. It turns out that Xiao Guo can still y the piano? Tang Guo was able to y the piano, which caused a sensation. After today''s game was over, she was taken out by Lin Xian, and several reporters immediately came to interview her. Since Lin Xian was Lin''s son-inw, they didn''t dare to go too far, they just asked Tang Guo''s question tactfully. After all, the destruction of the previous generation of geniuses also caused a great sensation. Watching Tang Guo behave well today, they really couldn''t help it, and they were able to y such a fast and passionate melody when they were still out of sight. It can be seen that she has memorized the music score how many times, and I don''t know how long to memorize it. Reporter: Miss Tang, have your hands recovered? Tang Guo: The fingers havepletely recovered. Reporter: Oh, if you say that, Miss Tang has been undergoing treatment over the years and has not given up on the piano, right? Tang Guo: I didn''t receive any other treatments. I just met Brother Xian. He used the ancestral massage technique and came to help me massage my joints every day. It took three months. The reporter was a little shocked, is it true? Reporter: In the past three months, Miss Tang seems to have changed a lot. We remember that you used to wear t shoes when you went out, rarely make-up, and chose the simplest style of clothes. I''m so good-looking now that I almost didn''t recognize it. Tang Guo''s lips were bent. This question was a good question. She was worried that she hadn''t shared with others how capable her brother Xian could do. Chapter 2038: The girl who lost the light (94) Chapter 2038: The girl who lost the light (94) I have always found reporters very annoying. Today, this reporter is very cute. Asking questions is what she wants to say. Tang Guo: Because I couldn''t do this by myself in the past, even if I asked someone to do it, it was very troublesome. But Brother Xian didn''t dislike the trouble, and he helped me dress up patiently. People who knew me said, Brother Xian dressed me beautifully. I wonder if you think it is? Reporter: Miss Tang at this time is indeed very beautiful. Today''s makeup is very delicate, the skirt is very fairy, and the essories she wears match the skirt very well. The reporter quickly reacted. What did Tang Guo say? Did Lin Xian help her make these? She asked quickly and was affirmed, she was shocked. She thought that Lin Xian could still choose clothes, jewelry, shoes and so on. Evenbing his hair, he can ept it. But she couldn''t believe it. Lin Xian helped her with Tang Guo''s hair today, and he painted her makeup. The reporter''s head was a little dizzy. After getting the affirmation, she wandered away, still thinking about the matter just now. In the car, when returning, shemunicated with the photographer, "Do you know where to get a boyfriend like Lin Xian? I also want to bring one home. I work hard and serve the country. Will the country send me a copy? A boyfriend like this?" Waiting for the opportunity and the photographer brother were a little bit dumbfounded. Looking at their reporter girl, she looked expectant. I was really embarrassed to say that such a boyfriend, no matter how scared the country is, I can''t afford it. Don''t waste national resources on such personal matters, and trouble the country to do it for them. Everyone is an adult, and boyfriends have to learn to find them on their own. After this game entertainment news is broadcast, it has already grabbed the hot search of this international game. It hasn''te down for several days, and it has been hanging on it. For a time, Lin Xian''s boyfriends swept the Inte, and the girls asked when they saw people, should the country send them a Lin Xian today? They study hard and work hard to contribute to society. Will there be rewards for Lin Xian boyfriends in the future? Working hard, thepany sees that thanks to their 996, can they send them a Lin Xian boyfriend to care about them? One day will do. As long as they have, they promise to die in thispany. The closed training of Jiang Yandong and others also ended. Naturally, seeing these hot searches, especially the interview with Tang Guo, made him wonder how to express it. Later, it was revealed that Tang Guo''s music scores were all made by Lin Xian himself. These music scores are only suitable for people with inconvenient eyes like Tang Guo. This kind of boyfriend really makes the wholework admire, sour, and you can feel the taste across the screen. Now everyone is immersed in the topic of Lin Xian''s boyfriend, but few people scold Jiang Yandong. But Jiang Yandong was not happy. Tang Guo got better, and his heart felt more ufortable. It''s not that I can''t see her well, but...he found out that she had left him, and she had a better life. This fully shows that he wronged her and treated her harshly. It''s just that the sadness was quickly relieved by Xiao Lian''sfort. Lu Hong is also scanning hot searches and watching videos. Looking at such a dazzling Tang Guo, he sighed. Jiang Yandong owes this girl too much. Lin Xian is called Chapter 2039: The girl who lost the light (95) Chapter 2039: The girl who lost the light (95) In the following time, the wholework paid less attention to this internationalpetition. But every time the game opens, Tang Guo will go up and y the opening song. Everyone also learned about Lin Xian''s identity through that incident. It was Lin''s grandmother who was supporting them, and it sounded so good that the tickets behind were quickly robbed. Everyone grabbing tickets is not just for the game, but to get a closer look at what it''s like to be a lemon essence. During the period, Lin Xian''s parents met Tang Guo, and Lin Xian asked her if she would like to see him back. Of course Tang Guo would like to meet. She and Lin Xian had been dating for a few months, but the Lin family did not stop it, which shows that they did not oppose them. Where did she know that the Lin family was too happy to be happy, so naturally they also investigated her. Knowing that her parents are very busy and making contributions to the country, she felt that she was once a very good girl, and of course she is still good now. Now the son of his old iron tree blossoming is not a monk, and they are naturally full of joy when he knows that he has pped girls. As for the eyes, that is nothing. They all n to invest more in medicine in the future. Maybe science and technology will be more advanced in the future. Can this girl''s eyes be cured? Even if it is not cured, they cannot stop them from liking this girl. Its not difficult to memorize a piece of music, ten, not a few dozen. During this period of time, Tang Guo yed different tunes every time, and sometimes he yed several times in a row. Some people even invited her to participate in performances, various shows. She is not interested in participating in those reality shows, but some opening and closing shows, if they arerger, she still does not refuse. But every time Lin Xian apanied her, and the internationalpetition ended in this way. The winning team was still Jiang Yandong, although this time it was a narrow victory. It''s not that something went wrong, but the yers from other countries are also very good. Fortunately, they didn''t make any mistakes, or they would lose this time. Everyone had enough Tao, enough of the sweet love between Tang Guo and Lin Xian, and turned around to take Jiang Yandong and Xiao Littong out for a walk. Of course, the most scolded this time is Jiang Yandong. After winning the game, he was scolded. It is estimated that only Jiang Yandong can do it. "I will give you a vacation, y well, and take a rest for a while before training. But don''t forget it every day. You should be familiar with what you should be familiar with. Take two hours to practice the feel, and don''t give it a hand. Hong said. Then the club was rarely cleaned up. After the yers left, Lu Hong was called by the person in charge. "Lu Hong, you can analyze it for me. The members of the other teams are mainly assisted by the top order, especially the top order. You can find it for me. If it is suitable, you will open a high price to dig the opponent.e." When Lu Hong heard it, he knew that the person in charge was holding a grudge. Thest time Tong Huai didn''t give him face, the other party was aggrieved. After all, if it were not for Tong Huai, the team would not have so much trouble. Lu Hong nodded, "Okay." But he still appreciates Tong Huai''s technique, but his character is not good. Xiao Lian left the club and disappeared. With the bonus, she naturally went to buy those things, and although she borrowed a lot with a few teammates, those things were expensive and couldn''t buy much. Chapter 2040: The girl who lost the light (96) Chapter 2040: The girl who lost the light (96) Lin''s club also ns to take a holiday to let everyone rest. Because next time they start training, they will wee a new member, Lin Xian. Although Lin Xian has been training with him, he joined the training halfwayst season, starting from scratch and had no chance to y. They also have to y games, in fact, there is less time to train with him. When the holiday came back, they were about to start formal training, and a training centered around Lin Xian was about to begin. During the holidays, Lin Xian decided to take Tang Guo on a tour, just the two of them. This fake Tang Guo was a little moisturized, while falling in love with the bald brother, the system reported Xiao Lian''s situation to her. Xiao Lian received the bonus at the beginning, and a few people who were closer to the team members borrowed money and went to find someone to buy something stolen by Old Man Xiao before. As for how to know the whereabouts of things, after all, she is also a person in the circle of able people and wizards, so she can inquire about it no matter what. There were many conflicts before, and the only people Xiao Lian could find to borrow money were Jiang Yandong, Tong Huai, and Wen Yunyang. It is estimated that other people will not lend her, and she can''t speak so much. The three of them did indeed borrow. Wen Yunyang lent her three million. Jiang Yandong knew that she was for her grandfather, so he lent her most of his money, totaling tens of millions. When Tang Guo heard it, she almost didn''t spray out. Although Jiang Yandong''s family background is not bad and his earning ability is good, after all, he asionally epts some endorsements, but he epts fewer endorsements, so the money is rtively quick. But all of a sudden, I lent it to a teammate. It was not a boyfriend or girlfriend, and I didn''t even hit an IOU, so I borrowed it easily. She suspected that Jiang Yandong''s brain was broken. As for Tong Huai, he heard that Xiao Lian needed help to save her grandfather. They all thought whether her family went bankrupt, was in debt, etc. The borrowed money was used to repay the debt, or the resurrection, they did not expect that Xiao Lian borrowed the money to buy back the stolen goods, turn it over to the country, and give it to her grandpa Mitigating crime. Then Tong Huai''s family is pretty good, plus ying games are very profitable, if it weren''t for his reputation before, this time after the game, many people wille to him as an endorsement. But in the end, Xiao Lian lent five million, which was not a small amount. Then the system described to Tang Guo that Tong Huai was very eager to see Xiao Lian at the time. If it weren''t for her to be busy, he nned to invite her to y, and nned to develop a rtionship during the holiday. After all, he helped Xiao Lian a big favor, didn''t he? Less than ten days after Xiao Lian disappeared, she spent all the money in her hand. Those people were all human beings. She spent several times the price before buying a part of it. She couldn''t buy the remaining part because the money was not enough. As ast resort, she can only do her job and intend to steal these things back. Those things are not clean, as long as she handed them over to the country, wouldn''t it be right? It''s just that the wealthy people nowadays are smarter, so there are so many high techs, so there will definitely be various defensive and protective measures. Xiao Lian is just a body of flesh and blood, and not a god. In the face of high technology, even Old Man Xiao has to be careful, let alone her. As a result, he went there several times at the risk of painstaking effort, but he didn''t seed once, and he was injured. Once, she was chased by many people, and her injuries were too serious. She fled to a certain ce and called Jiang Yandong urgently. At that time, Tong Huai was beside Jiang Yandong, and the two hurried away at the same time when they heard that she was in danger. Things have developed to this point, and the time for the two clubs to continue training is almost up. When the training was about to restart, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian became angry again. The reason was that someone took a picture of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian together. Originally everyone had forgotten, isn''t it a curse now? After knowing that Tong Huai was still there, the person in charge of the club made a final decision on the spot to announce that Xiao Lian and Tong Huai were lovers, and Jiang Yandong was just incidental. He asked, when the three were walking on the street together, Xiao Lian was surrounded in the center, and Tong Huai was on the other side. So there is no problem with this decision. Anyway, he was nning to rece these two people and sacrifice them to preserve Jiang Yandong''s innocence. That would be best. [The host is big, that''s it. Tang Guo: "I want to invite their person in charge to have a meal." [Your bald brother is afraid that he won''t agree, because he is a man. Chapter 2041: The girl who lost the light (97) Chapter 2041: The girl who lost the light (97) Not long after Tang Guo and the system talked about it, a piece of news emerged on the Inte: Tong Huai and Xiao Lian are a pair. The photos circted before were actually taken by someone deliberately taking Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong. In fact, there was a Tong Huai who was with them. At first, everyone didn''t believe it. Then the club took out a photo of three people walking on the street together. If you don''t believe it, you have to believe it. So, is Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian okay? And Xiao Lian and Tong Huai? How can these two people with bad reputation get together? No matter what, it was Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong who proved their innocence this time. But they still didn''t think that Xiao Lian was innocent. On the contrary, I feel that Xiao Lian Xiao Bai Lian, green tea, can not hook up with the Tong Huai that Jiang Yandong chose. After all, the best yers in this team are Jiang Yandong, Tong Huai, and Wen Yunyang. Tong Huai and Xiao Lian announced that they had be lovers and did not reduce their scolding. Xiao Lian was scolded the most. The number of people scolding Jiang Yandong is much less. After all, Xiao Lian already has a boyfriend, and Jiang Yandong''s fan fighting ability is still good. What he didn''t do, everyone would help him. None of them thought that this was the decision made by the person in charge, who bears his hatred. Tong Huai is great, Xiao Lian is also good, but these two people are not irreceable. The two have a bad reputation. Tong Huai used to have many merchants looking for him as an endorsement, but now the reputation is bad, and everyone is reluctant. As for Xiao Lian, even if the game is won? To find a woman with a reputation as a small three as a spokesperson, it was their brains. Putting these two people together, it can be seen that the mind of the person in charge is a bit poisonous. The reputation is ruined, he thinks this Xiao Lian is not a safe ce, it is better to go directly to dig other team members. Recently, Lu Hong has helped him choose several, and he has also found some of them himself, and he is negotiating about the contract. Tong Huai and Xiao Lian didn''t know this, Xiao Lian was worrying about these troubles, but Tong Huai wasughing. At first, he was really delighted. Later, he discovered that, except in front of outsiders, Xiao Lian would stand beside him. When people couldn''t see him, the other party was still the closest to Jiang Yandong, no, it should be said to be close. Especially in the club, watching Xiao Lian interact with Jiang Yandong, he almost didn''t jump up and beat someone. The people at the club soon discovered that Tong Huai''s brain seemed to be broken, otherwise, how could he not get along with Jiang Yandong everywhere? The person in charge Zheng Chou has no way to rece Tong Huai and finds that Tong Huai and Jiang Yandong are in conflict. It was also during the training that Tong Huai was deliberately absent-minded and did not cooperate with Jiang Yandong''s training, dragging his feet. After several times, the person in charge finally stood up and only said one sentence, "Tong Huai, I think you are not in good shapetely. Let''s take a break. You don''t have to worry about the next training. After all, there are so many people in our club." In a perfect club, many savings forces must be cultivated. For a while, Tong Huai was dumbfounded. But they have no way to refute what the person in charge said. In this way, Tong Huai was reced, and the nickname was to let him rest. Isn''t this actually Xue Zang? With his current reputation, I am afraid that no club is willing to ept him, and no one wants money. In this industry, the most important thing is to be young and good at ying games. Chapter 2042: The girl who lost the light (98) Chapter 2042: The girl who lost the light (98) Tong Huai attributed this incident to Jiang Yandong. Although he was temporarily reced, he became the team that apanied the opponent to train. But the club did not decide to let him and Xiao Lian break their rtionship. The person in charge didn''t want to change Xiao Lian so urgently. The one that I dug before was the best at ordering, and it also cost them countless thoughts and money. So far, I haven''t found a person who is more suitable than Xiao Lian. As long as she doesn''t make troubles, let her apany her to practice. But the club did not take it lightly, and chose a good reserve member in case of emergency. Tong Huai became more and more at fault with Jiang Yandong, especially when he saw him and Xiao Lian intimately in the club, his expression was very gloomy. Xiao Lian looked at him like that, and became more reluctant to be with him. Unless it was the club''s request, she would not dare to be with Tong Tong. Gradually, the previously familiar team gradually moved away from Tong Huai. Now Tong Huai, they always feel annoying. Whenever there is nothing to do, he will target Jiang Yandong, which often causes problems for them. This sparring team is also very depressed. Every time Tong Huai seemed to be very persistent to kill Jiang Yandong, even if the crystal exploded, he would kill Jiang Yandong. [The host is big, this Tong Huai is going crazy, right? If this continues, I think he will finish. After Tong Huai was reced, the system was happy for three days and three nights. This guy really did it by himself. After finding out the reason, he also wanted to invite the person in charge opposite to have a meal. It was really a wise decision to change the child''s arms. "He''s not over, his reputation is gone, and he is not liked by the club. The person in charge is also clever, deliberately let Tong Huai continue to renew Tong Huai, so that he can not be recruited by other clubs. At the beginning of the training, he kicked people. Go to the sparring team. Tong Huai did all this by himself, and he was not at all wrong." [Yes, it''s amazing. I dont have a brain, and I like to talk nonsense. This is the consequence of offending capitalists. Tang Guo''s life is nourished. Since her debut in the internationalpetition, she has been invited to perform from time to time. As long as it is not too long or too far, she will agree. It is also good to stand on the stage in this way. In her free time, she also tries topose and release her original piano music. Even if she is in her state, it would be a loss to participate in the pianopetition, but it is good to release her original music in this way to let everyone know. Later, many merchants found her and invited her to endorse, but she refused. People are not angry when they are rejected. Basically, she knew the rtionship between her and Lin Xian, who would dare to offend? Later, they discovered that whenever Lin invested in anyrge-scale program, Tang Guo would basically appear, and asionally showed up. Gradually, everyonemented on her as a girl who simply liked the piano, ying the piano with no distraction. As long as Lin Xian didn''t train, he would go with Tang Guo. If he is training, he will be equipped with two bodyguards, a stylist and a makeup artist, and then trouble Chen Ma to go with Tang Guo. Lin Xian was more relieved when Chen''s mother watched. As the days passed, the club members were pleasantly surprised every day, because they had a hunch that they might have the opportunity to participate in internationalpetitions. Chapter 2043: The girl who lost the light (99) Chapter 2043: The girl who lost the light (99) Lin Xian''s initial efforts were not in vain. He not only analyzed Jiang Yandong, but also analyzed the entire team, analyzing the members of each team. Then share your experience with everyone one by one, find out your weaknesses, and keep improving. After Lin Xian joined, their strength grew longer. In order to better reflect the strength of their team, they will contact the teams of other clubs and y friendly matches together. Of course, few people want to do it for nothing. The young people like Lin don''t need money, so just use that money and invite people to y against them. Looking at this situation, other clubs some understand that Lin''s team is afraid that they want to y in the internationalpetition. In addition to Jiang Yandong''s team, other famous domestic teams, Lin''s team have yed against each other. Later, relying on Lin''s influence, they used the excuse of a holiday to go abroad and fight against teams from various countries in advance. This operation was proposed by Lin Xian, and it must be said that it was very angry. Anyway, they are not short of money, no shortage of funds, those who defeated the game not only love, but also have fame and fortune. Under the huge temptation, only need to apany them to y the game, who wouldn''t? It is worth mentioning that the country Tang Guo has always followed them to is not the one who took her with her. Rather, she received an invitation, and she was invited to perform. Anyone who has listened to her piano music can appreciate the special features, especially her original music, which is nothing short of life. When Lin Xian and the others came back, they discovered that Tang Guo had be popr in the art world. Her music was not a show-type, but she could make people immersive and memorable after listening to God. Tang Guo received a message from the system just after returning home, which should be considered good news. [Tong Huai was arrested and is currently in detention center. "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo was very curious, how did that mean-mouthed get himself to the detention center? The system froze for a while, and said, [He found that Xiao Lian not only disliked him, but even liked Jiang Yandong, feeling like he was being put on a green hat. He was extremely angry, andter quarreled with Xiao Lian, which was unpleasant in any case. Tong Huai was not reconciled, so he thought of a crooked idea, nning to get someone to talk about it. Although Xiao Lian was recruited, she still stretched out her hand a little, and fled out in a hurry, and then...] "Then escaped to Jiang Yandong, the two became a good thing, and they were together, right?" [Yes, then Tong Huai was arrested. It was Jiang Yandong who called the police. He thought he gave Tong Huai too many opportunities and this time he must teach him a lesson. "Does Xiao Lian n to sue him?" [I think Xiao Lian didn''t mean that, because she remembered that Tong Huai seemed to have borrowed her five million, and she couldn''t bear it. Knowing that Tong Huai liked her, he made a mistake. Jiang Yandong was nning to prosecute, but was stopped by Xiao Lian. Now he will only be detained for a few days and released on bail. "That''s a pity, my mouth is cheap, and I still do that kind of thing, why don''t I close it for a few years." No matter what time, Tang Guo always believed that men who bullied girls with this kind of indiscriminate tactics were still broken. Xiao Lian''s benevolence is afraid that it will leave a disaster, of course, it has nothing to do with her. Within two days, the system sent her another news that Tong Huai was opened by the club. The responsible person has found his handle. Can someone who bullies his female teammate stay? Chapter 2044: The girl who lost the light (100) Chapter 2044: The girl who lost the light (100) There must be no way to keep Tong Huai from being opened. Now is the era of the explosion of information andmunications, and everyone knows a little bit of movement. This kind of thing is not deliberately concealed. Although Tong Huai''s family is not bad, it is not at the level of a bigwig. Leaving the club and the protection of capital, he is simply an abandoned pawn. Who wants to help him suppress all this? So he was driven, no matter how he was driven, his performance in the club was cleansed, and nothing was left. Of course, this also meant that someone in charge deliberately did not block the news. He is more careful at first, if your ability is good, like Jiang Yandong''s irreceable, he will definitely hold you in his arms. And you, Tong Huai, can find someone to rece, so I''m sorry. When it doesn''t affect the overall situation, he will find ways to kick people off. The matter of Tong Huai was exposed, and in his expectation, the club was ready, how to pick itself out. For a time, everyone shouted to beat Tonghuai. They can tolerate a childlike mouth and a bad personality, but they can''t bear it. He uses this kind of indiscriminate means to deal with a girl. No matter who the girl is, mostizens cannot bear this. Kind of behavior. Tong Huai, who originally wanted to make aeback, now dares to use it? And the team league also banned Tong Huai''s qualification for life-longpetitions, saying that such a person would definitely not allow the opponent to continue to pollute the gaming circle. Tong Huai''s gaming career is over. After watching this series of farce, Tang Guo exhaled, a bit refreshing. System: So is he. Although Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were together, they did not dare to announce their rtionship to avoid trouble at the club. Only when there is no one, do you get close. After leaving the club, Xiao Lian secretly followed Jiang Yandong back. Where in the world is there an imprable wall, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian''s underground romance has also been exposed. However, at this time, a new season ofpetition began. The person in charge who hadn''t reced Xiao Lian before was very regretful, and med him, shouldn''t save that one million. Seeing all kinds of strange noises at night, his eyebrows are about to be burned out. Where is this and where? A Tonghuai and Xiao Lian are really troublesome. "Among our alternate members, how many assists have yed well?" Xiao Lian has always been the person in charge, and everyone has finally forgotten Jiang Yandong''s ck spots, and now it is unclear. Blockbuster movies on the Inte are now resisting Xiao Lian''s participation. She really caused public outrage. If a little voice can be suppressed, everyone doesn''t like it. His club is different from other clubs. They are celebrity training. After all, they are well-designed and famous, and they are more profitable by endorsements. After all, if capitalists don''t want to make money, are they doing charity for these e-sports yers? "Two of them are not bad," Lu Hong hesitated and asked, "Manager Li, are you nning to change?" "Yes, look at what''s happening on the Inte now?" Speaking of this, he stillined a little bit about Lu Hong. If it weren''t for the other party to say that Xiao Lian''s talent is good, he wouldn''t be tempted to attract people. Come here. "If you change people, Jiang Yandong will..." Chapter 2045: The girl who lost the light (101) Chapter 2045: The girl who lost the light (101) "You said he would be dissatisfied?" Manager Li was unhappy. "He is not satisfied. I am not satisfied yet. Look at what they are making?" If Jiang Yandong had no fiancee before, it would be a very good decision to fry CP with Xiao Lian. Obviously knowing that the other party has a fiance, the previous team''s brainstorming, actually took advantage of his not paying attention, so they fired cp for the two, and almost didn''t shock him. This incident angered him and kicked him straight away. This kind of team has a shit, because everything needs him to clean up the mess. "I''m just afraid that Jiang Yandong will be dissatisfied and will lose the chain at that time." "For a woman, should he discredit himself and give up victory in his e-sports career?" I have to say that Manager Li still understands Jiang Yandong''s mentality very well. If Jiang Yandong didn''t maintain the legend of the undefeated myth, then losing a game should be nothing to him. But he has enjoyed countless glory, and it is personally unbearable to pull him down all at once. Therefore, he thinks that Jiang Yandong will not make a lot of trouble if Xiao Lian is reced, even if he is not satisfied. Lu Hong is just a coach. Apart from training and selecting people, he can do nothing else. He could feel that Manager Li''s anger towards the two was irreceable if Jiang Yandong weren''t for it. It is estimated that the other party would like to rece them. He sighed, "Then I will find those two people, you can take a look." Not long after, Tang Guo received the news again that Xiao Lian was transferred to the alternate team. "It''s so fast." System: [Yes, their person in charge is really good, I think he should not have done stupid things before. I have made several decisions recently, all of which are quite wise. Especially when it was against Tong Huai, he was really clever, so people can''t make mistakes. Moreover, Tong Huai only hates Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong now, and has noints against Manager Li at all. It''s really overcast. "Somehow they are the boss of the entire club. Before, the team''s operations were handed over to the team under his hands. He didn''t expect something went wrong. Later, he decided that something was not right, so he took over." Now Tang Guo is a little bit looking forward to it, there will be some big melons on the other side. The Inte was also very satisfied with Xiao Lian being reced. I have a better impression of Jiang Yandong, especially his attitude towards the club. Xiao Lian felt ufortable right now. She looked at Jiang Yandong with tears, "Yandong, why didn''t you intercede for me before? We are both upright and upright. I have never spoiled anything. You should know. Ive been training for so long, so how can I change people?" She is really not reconciled, and the e-sports circle is also her dream. As a result, when Manager Li announced the result, Jiang Yandong did not say anything against it. "Little pity, I didnt mean that. Based on the current situation, Manager Lis approach is the best. Have you read thosements on the Inte? Your continued exposure to the audiences vision will only cause more and more misunderstandings. Many. You train well, and you may be able to y again in the next season." Of course Xiao Lian didn''t care about this. What she cared about was that Jiang Yandong didn''t even help her say a word. Jiang Yandong didn''t help Xiao Lian to speak, not because he didn''t haveints in his heart, but because he knew that Manager Li, who had decided things, could not be changed. It is useless to argue with each other. Chapter 2046: The girl who lost the light (102) Chapter 2046: The girl who lost the light (102) After the argument, it was easy to leave an unpleasant impression on the other side. If the person in charge of this club is not Manager Li, he might be able to use his position to threaten it. But this manager Li has a long-term background. He is the son of a big family. Even if Jiang Yandong is young and vigorous and has made good achievements in the game, he understands that no one can offend this kind of capital. His n is to perform well in the next game and try to give Manager Li a better impression. After winning the domestic and international championships, I will talk to Manager Li about Xiao Lian''s return to the team. His rtionship with Xiao Lian has indeed caused a lot of trouble to the club. He also felt that after winning thest time, the number of businessmen looking for his endorsement had decreased by half. Xiao Lian could rest for a season. He worked hard and won again, continuing the legend of the undefeated myth. When the timees, Manager Li will be happy. Naturally, he will not be too embarrassed, and it will be easy for her toe back. Xiao Lian didn''t think about this deeply, she only knew that Jiang Yandong didn''t say a word for her. So seeing Jiang Yandong''s silence, he pushed the door and ran out. "Stop chasing, I want to calm down." Xiao Lian''s voice came, causing Jiang Yandong to stop, and he really didn''t chase after him. He thought he should calm down. It''s been very disturbing recently, for the next game, he can''t be distracted. Where did Jiang Yandong know that the sad Xiao Lian unexpectedly found Wen Yunyang to talk. This time Wen Yunyang also felt that Jiang Yandong would be too much for not helping Jiang Yandong. Although he also felt that opposition was of little use. But he thought that since Jiang Yandong chose to be with Xiao Lian, why should he fight for it? As a result, he directly agreed, and it is only strange that Xiao Lian is not sad. Then Xiao Lian has been estranged a lot from Jiang Yandong recently, and will not date him after the team finishes training. Wen Yunyang was much smarter than Tong Huai, and instead of going out with Xiao Lian directly, he called, sent text messages, and ordered takeaways. Suddenly, he became the only person who gave Xiao Lian warmth. Whatever happened, he was looking for Wen Yunyang. As time passed slowly, Wen Yunyang saw that the time was almost the same, and confessed his heart to Xiao Lian. The result was naturally rejected. Her original words were, only to be his friend, a gentle big brother, but Jiang Yandong was in love with her. That''s right, recently, she and Jiang Yandong got back together. Tang Guo: ! Keep your distance, understand? Look at her boyfriend, refuse to chat with all the girls, every time the excuse is the same, to go back with his girlfriend. Wen Yunyang is smarter than Tong Huai. Every time he sees Xiao Lian, he uses an expression of hurt and helplessness, which makes Xiao Lian feel guilty. So sometimes Wen Yunyang gives her a little intimacy while people are not paying attention, such as hugging, shaking hands, or even kissing her, she can''t refuse. Hearing that she was short of money, Wen Yunyang did not hesitate to transfer several millions to her, which made Xiao Lian really wonder what to do. Jiang Yandong''s team and Lin''s team represented the north and the south respectively. Lin Xian led the team to smash the four directions and swept all the northern teams. During this period, the opening song of each show was yed by Tang Guo. Later, the fans discovered that the piano music she yed was from a long distance, and the name she named it had something to do with Lin Xian. Anyway, it meant to encourage her boyfriend to cheer. Fans said that they really don''t want to eat this wave of dog food. Jiang Yandong was in trouble. The capital behindst year''s runner-up team made a loss and kidnapped Xiao Lian. Chapter 2047: The girl who lost the light (103) Chapter 2047: The girl who lost the light (103) Although Xiao Lian was good at it, she only needed a littleputer power to deal with her. They asked Jiang Yandong to quit the game immediately, so they let Xiao Lian go. When Tang Guo heard this, he wasn''t surprised. Although the plot happened ahead of schedule, the original plot did have this. The club must not be able to let Jiang Yandong withdraw from the game, and even the news was not known to him, lest he affects the entire team''s game because of Xiao Lian. Jiang Yandong was affected by Xiao Lian, not once or twice. In the end, Wen Yunyang found that something was wrong, so he took the initiative to secretly rescue Xiao Lian. The man was rescued, but both of them were injured. Among them, Wen Yunyang was still a bit serious. He was shot in the leg. There was no way to participate in thepetition. Not to mention the game, a good shot in the leg, will not be able to walk in the future, will beme. Fortunately, the treatment is timely, so there is no risk of amputation. Manager Li was mad when he knew it! ! At that time, he endured it and didn''t turn Xiao Lian away. After all, this news had been dissatisfied with Jiang Yandong without notice. Fortunately, there are still a few good singles in the team. But Manager Li looked at Wen Yunyang, Jiang Yandong, and Xiao Lian as if they were being fed. Tang Guo took his thoughts back. In the original plot, Wen Yunyang was also injured and unable to participate in thepetition. But as Manager Li said, there are several midners in the team who are good candidates. With so many things happening before, Manager Li thought of this, often asking other alternates to train with them. Lu Hong had objected before, but now he has to think that Manager Li is very wise. The game continued. Manager Li blocked the news. He also used the excuse that the yers contact outside events that would affect their game and temporarily confiscated their mobile phones. Jiang Yandong has no opinion on this request. After all, thest match was because of some badments on the Inte. He believes that the clubs approach is correct so that everyone can y the game without distraction. At this time, Wen Yunyang, who was lying in the hospital, just woke up, and was taken aback when he knew that he would be ame forever. Knowing that Xiao Lian had an ident at that time, he really didn''t even think about it, as if he had been possessed, he must save her back. He only knew that his leg was indeed injured before, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious. He asked the doctor if there was really no way to recover. "Maybe you don''t understand. If you have other injuries, it''s okay to say that this bullet injury is very destructive. It is a blessing to be able to save a leg." Wen Yunyang couldn''t ept it a little, facing him when he was in great youth, he would actually be ame man. No matter how gentle, my eyes are gloomy. At that moment, he really regretted, why should he be impulsive, knowing that the person who came was not good. He should have calmed down at the time. Perhaps the police is also a good choice. Why should he go there alone? When Xiao Lian came, he saw Wen Yunyang''s face darkened. She knew that Wen Yunyang was going to beme, and she was very sad, and ran over to watch him cry. Xiao Lian''s tears were so good that it made Wen Yunyang forget that it was her fault that made himme. After that, Xiao Lian kept Wen Yunyang in the hospital every day, and when he returned to his room, did he pay attention to the game. Chapter 2048: The girl who lost the light (104) Chapter 2048: The girl who lost the light (104) The opening song of the national finals is still Tang Guo''s piano. Jiang Yandong stared at the people on the stage, he had never seen her before. The exciting melody was constantly yed by her, and Jiang Yandong''s heart was always calm. There is even some difort. The Tang Guo in his impression always runs behind him. Nowhere have I seen it when she shines like this. Even without those eyes, all the eyes of those present still fell on her. For a time, Jiang Yandong really didn''t feel like it. Especially after the end of the song, Lin Xian, wearing a team uniform, still held a beautiful and bright rose, went up to hold her hand, and put the rose in her other hand. "Brother Xian,e on, you will definitely win." Tang Guo also wore a headset, and everyone could clearly hear her encouraging words to Lin Xian. Then Jiang Yandong received a lot of weird nces. Jiang Yandong felt these nces and understood what the other party was thinking. Yes, they are probably thinking, they were engaged in the past, they were unmarried couples, why Tang Guo didn''t y piano music when he was ying. Not on the stage, say words of encouragement to him. He didn''t even know that Tang Guo could still y the piano. Jiang Yandong tried to calm himself down. He is currently impetuous and will not be good for the next game. And Tang Guo had been led by Lin Xian, and he had also directly led to their team. The whole team was talking andughing with her. Lu Hong was strong and sighed, the difference. "How could Jiang Yandong retiring from her?" Seeing this scene, Manager Li couldn''t help but talk to Lu Hong. Today is the national finals. There will be several shows in front of it. Not only there will be in front, but also at the end of the intermission. They are all shows with the theme of this game. Lu Hong didn''t know what to say, so he had to say truthfully, "I don''t know either." "This girl ys the piano very well. Why didn''t you think of such a thing before?" Manager Li wanted to scold him. Most of the people in his club are really edible. What a good hype, Jiang Yandong is also a stupid pig. What''s wrong with this girl? I heard that the eyes and hands were hurt because of Jiang Yandong. Damn, what a nice set of people. The girl was hurt for the sake of her lover, and she still does not give up her dream, and is willing to always use her piano to cheer up her lover and stand on this stage again. The boy promised to take care of her forever. Knowing her dream, I chose to use this method to let her stand on the stage again. If this is known to the world, it would be a couple of gods and goddesses, who are talented and beautiful. It''s a bunch of idiots. Manager Li was trembling with anger, and had to provoke Xiao Lian, your group of rice buckets, taking advantage of his going abroad, actually nned to fry CP, Nyima''s CP. Lu Hong silently felt the air-conditioning of Manager Li''s body, and thought in his heart that if Manager Li had been in China before, it would definitely not have happened so much. Manager Li watched Tang Guo being invited to sit down, and Lin Xian, the team member, quickly gave her something. "Why didn''t Jiang Yandong bring her to the club before?" Manager Li thought more and more angry, "If I brought it often, I would have thought of this a long time ago." Lu Hong shrank his neck, Jiang Yandong did not Chapter 2049: The girl who lost the light (105) Chapter 2049: The girl who lost the light (105) "Manager Li, take a look at this. Actually, she was able to stand here today because there is someone who is willing to help her stand here." Lu Hong felt that if he didn''t say anything for Tang Guo, he would really be ashamed. Seeing how beautiful Tang Guo is today, he felt that Jiang Yandong had treated her badly. When telling this to Manager Li, he is only telling the truth, so as not to let Manager Li cause trouble to others if something goes wrong. Manager Li didn''t distinguish between right and wrong, but clearly distinguished, but in the face of interest, he kept one eye open. If you can pick up someone to hype, the other person will not be willing. Of course, he thinks that Manager Li should not be so stupid and would offend Lin''s people. But he still had to make it clear to the other party why Tang Guo had changed, so that he would not be deceived by Jiang Yandong''s personal settings. At this moment, he had already nned to resign after the end of the game. He entered this line for his original intention. He almost forgot his original intention before, perhaps because he has gone too high over the years. So he ns to abandon all this and go to those small teams and small clubs. Get in touch with the lively young people who have just entered the industry and love e-sports. Without the aura of the title of Coach Jiang Yandong, he might be able to live a little better, and he doesn''t need to do a lot of things that make him feel guilty in order to stay in this small ce like a wooden stake. He is just a person who loves e-sports, and there is no way to be like Manager Li. His original intention is interest, and he can make any concessions andpromises for the benefit. All in all, he is not suitable here. Manager Li took the phone and kept sliding. These are all posts discussed on the Inte. This is an article called "Lin Xian''s Doting on Girlfriend". This is sorted out byizens. Anyway, what they see and know is sorted into it. Manager Li was originally furious, but after reading this article, he was properly fed dog food. He nced at the innocent Lu Hong and said with a cold face, "This Jiang Yandong is really not injustice." He nced at the members of both sides, and said again, "Jiang Yandong is going to lose today, so he is not wronged." Lu Hong was shocked. He had no idea that Manager Li would say such a thing, and Jiang Yandong would lose? Will Jiang Yandong lose? Will the unbeaten myth be defeated today? Manager Li stopped talking, turned away, and muttered, This club, its better to absorb some fresh blood. Young people, more energetic and morepetitive, are the future of this profession. ." Can you make more money, how can only one Jiang Yandong do it? Like today, if Jiang Yandong had something to do, it would basically be abolished. No way! He now has to find those wild game yers, hire people back and train them at a high price, and coax them to sign a contract of sale. When Lu Hong heard these words, he figured out something. What Manager Li meant was that he needed to find some fresh blood to rece Jiang Yandong. Think about it, too, how young the e-sports industry is. Jiang Yandong is also twenty years old, not two years away. Tang Guo didn''t know that Manager Li had already had a lot of ideas, and now Lin Xian had officially yed. "Brother Xian, if you win this game, I will give you a kiss when youe back." Chapter 2050: The girl who lost the light (106) Chapter 2050: The girl who lost the light (106) Lin Xian''s eyes lit up when she heard it. Other teammates: Can this be the case? Then, when the game started, the audience present and the audience watching the live broadcast found that Lin Xian was super fierce today. It is a bit abnormal to defeat Jiang Yandong steadily. Jiang Yandong already knew that some of Lin Xian''s tactics were not so radical. I discussed with my teammates how to break Lin Xian''s game. Never expected that the other party would be so aggressive when they came, and within a few minutes, they would be in headwind. In the end, Lin Xian won. The camera caught Lin Xian''s eyes a little excited, and the roots of his ears were still red. This is different from before. Lin Xian had won so many games before, and he didn''t show such a look. Then the host couldn''t help but went up for an interview and asked if he had won Jiang Yandong a game, very excited. Lin Xian: "I am very happy to have won the game. But Xiaoguo said just now that if I win this game, I will kiss me." Then he refused the interview and hurried to Tang Guo''s position, looking like he was going to receive a reward. host:? ? ? Audiences:? ? ? Jiang Yandong''s heart sank, and before he came out of the failure, he saw Lin Xian running in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo seemed to have the words to say, hooking Lin Xian''s neck, and kissing him on the forehead. The host followed and just heard Tang Guo say, "If you win the second game, I will kiss you twice." Moderator: She doesn''t believe it, she can win the game with a kiss. Jiang Yandong was cold in his heart, not knowing what it was like. That was his former fiance, and now to encourage Lin Xian, he actually said that he could kiss each other if he won the game. Although he didn''t hear what was said over there, it is probably the same as before. impossible! He was negligent in the previous game, but in the next game, Lin Xian shouldn''t win! As everyone knows, he is already impatient, and unlike his usual calmness before, he can no longer urately determine how strong his opponent is. Sure enough, in the second game, everyone found that both sides had changed their strategies. Jiang Yandong''s fans looked at Jiang Yandong''s slightly impatient performance and were a little worried. And Lin Xian didn''t have the impatience of thest game this time, but was not at all anxious, but you thought he hadn''t done anything, but when you look back, you find that Jiang Yandong is at a disadvantage again. The audience was quiet, they hadn''t really encountered this kind of situation. After all, in their hearts, Lin Xian was no better than Jiang Yandong. After all, Jiang Yandong, that is an undefeated myth. "Do you know what Tang Guo and Lin Xian said just now?" At this moment, the host took the opportunity to walk around the audience and reveal the secret to them. After all, these might be collected and yed on TV at that time. How can these wonderful pictures be missed? Everyone was knowing that Tang Guo said that it was the second game, and when he kissed Lin Xian, he was speechless. Can the game still be like this? This gamested for twenty minutes, and now it canst twenty minutes at a fast pace, which is already a long time. This is also the strength of both sides. When the audience saw the explosion of Jiang Yandong''s crystal, the audience stood up and was quiet. The myth of certain defeat was finally broken. They all looked at Lin Xian''s position, only to see him greeted Jiang Yandong''s people, and hurriedly ran to Tang Guo''s position, so impatient? Chapter 2051: The girl who lost the light (107) Chapter 2051: The girl who lost the light (107) Then they watched, Tang Guo held his face and kissed twice. The original serious atmosphere was instantly broken. The host hurried to Lin Xian for an interview, and asked him what he felt now, how he felt about winning, and whether he could expect to win today? Lin Xian: Happy, I expected it. The host asked him if there was anything else he wanted to say next. Lin Xian: I hope Xiaoguo can continue to encourage me in this way in the next singles. host: After this passage was known to the audience, the faces of everyone didn''t know what to do. It changed from time to time. It turned out that Lin Xian''s image in their minds suddenly copsed. Unexpectedly, Lin Xian was such a person. Naturally, the next single game seemed to be Lin Xian''s presence alone. Jiang Yandong''s general situation is gone, even if his strength is good, in this case, he is not Lin Xian''s opponent. But Tang Guo believed that even if everything was normal, Jiang Yandong couldn''t beat Lin Xian. This time Team Lin Xian won the first ce and was finally able to participate in the internationalpetition, but the entire team members were happy. The Lin family didn''t expect that the few of them would be able to achieve such an achievement, and they were so happy that they had fulfilled their original promises. After that, all the supermarkets under the Lin Group had discounts, and the reasons for the discounts were also written on them. They celebrated that their kid won the national championship. There is nothing to repay, so let''s give everyone a discount. Isn''t it the supermarket discounts? They mainly don''t rely on this to make money. At this moment, the citizens all know that the elders of the Lin Group have won the championship. The elders are happy and want to give back to the citizens. There was no such grand asion before. Then all the citizens, including those aunts who go to buy groceries every day, are thinking about it, hoping that the nextpetition, these outstanding young boys, can still win. This time the internationalpetition is not in the home country. Within two days, Tang Guo followed Lin Xian and the others to go abroad to adapt. Before Jiang Yandong came out of his failure, he heard the news that Xiao Lian and Wen Yunyang were injured. Before Wen Yunyang did not have a shopping mall, he asked, and everyone told him that something happened to Wen Yunyang''s house and had toe back. Now he understood what was wrong. It was Xiao Lian who had been tied up. Wen Yunyang found out that he went to save Xiao Lian and got him in. Now that he has lost a leg, he can only be ame in this life. He looked pale, wasting a lot of Wen Yunyang, a bitplicated for a while. No wonder, Xiao Lian has been taking care of Wen Yunyang''s affairs. He was just angry. Why didn''t the club tell him that something happened to Xiao Lian? Everyone told him that it was Manager Li who blocked the news for fear of affecting his game. Jiang Yandong did not ept this reason. He believed that no matter what, such a serious matter must be notified to him. Manager Li can''t stand this guy anymore. Now there are no undefeated myths and legends. Jiang Yandong''s wings are stiff. At that time, even if you tell the other party, what can Jiang Yandong do? Just like Wen Yunyang, rushing to save others, saving himself as a useless person? Shouldn''t this kind of illegal matter be solved directly by the police? He rushed over to find death, it was a stupid pig! Manager Li hasn''t asked the other party if he doesn''t want to do it. Although he is angry with Jiang Yandong, he still considers that the other party has won honor to the club. Unexpectedly... Jiang Yandong tore his face first. "Quit?" "Well, you can hang it out for me. I don''t want to stay here anymore. It''s meaningless to stay in this impersonal ce." Manager Li took a deep breath, holding back not to curse, "All right." Chapter 2052: The girl who lost the light (108) Chapter 2052: The girl who lost the light (108) Manager Li did what he said and put Jiang Yandong''s worth on the next day. Although he lost a game, Jiang Yandong''s strength and fame were still there, and all the clubs were shocked when he was hung up. Jiang Yandong, right? After the confirmation, other clubs were discussing the matter of bringing Jiang Yandong to his side. In the e-sports world, winning or losing is amon urrence. This time they can see clearly that it is indeed that Lin Xian''s team cooperates very well, it is perfect, and the fighting level has been greatly improved. Coupled with Tang Guo''s use of beauty to make Lin Xian perform supernormally, Jiang Yandong didn''t have much to lose. He just happened to be sharp. He was still young and had a chance. So within two days, Jiang Yandong was favored by another team and signed away. Within two days, Manager Li received Lu Hongs resignation. At that time, Manager Li was bringing in a few young teenagers with immature faces with a smile, and said to them, "Our club is still strong, as long as you dare to fight, Willing to work hard, it is not impossible that the future will be more beautiful than Jiang Yandong." Because of the previous crooked melons and split dates, Manager Li decided to talk about the young people who valued him and coax them to the club to sign. In the early stage, he should pay more attention to the people he chose by himself. Now he can''t be wrong. Not only that, he also ns to rece the clubs management team and the people who operate the publicity team. These stupid pigs are really too stupid. They actually use the entertainment industry to be able to fry CP and Nima. cp. The spection with Jiang Yandong is either Tang Guos type of personality or someone who can stand at his height. A neer who has just entered the industry will specte with him. Doesnt this mean that people will be fired? If you don''t understand the fart, just learn that. In that case, why not just recruit a team from the entertainment industry? Manager Li was thinking when he heard that Lu Hong was about to resign. He nced at it and said, "Coach Lu, think about it more, I still believe in your ability." Manager Li was a little reluctant to let Lu Hong go, and didn''t want to let him go. After pondering for a while, he knew Lu Hong''s thoughts, "Coach Lu, what do you think of these young people I found?" Lu Hong asked about the situation of a few people, and learned that they were all from the front district, and they were all fifteen or sixteen-year-olds. He had known before that they were all passerby kings and had an e-sports dream. "Very good, I was fortunate enough to have seen a video of their peak match before." "Coach Lu, I know that you have always had e-sports in mind, but there are disputes where there are people, no matter where you change to, it is the same." Manager Li patted Lu Hong and whispered, "It''s better to stay I wont talk about the previous things here. Dont you think about those young people? Where teaching is not teaching, what kind of teaching is still in your charge? In addition to management issues, this strategic issue, You still have toe, I have never intervened, right?" "Go back and think about it. When you are out of this ce, you are not so free. Jiang Yandong is gone, Xiao Lian was driven by me, Wen Yunyang also retired, and the management team is also under my control. Coach Lu, I am your strength Its up to you whether you want to stay or not." After Manager Li finished speaking, he put the letter of resignation in Lu Hong''s hand and patted him on the shoulder. "I have a hunch that I lost this game. It is normal to lose. I am not disappointed at all. It also sounded a wake-up call for us, where there is any undefeated legend, but it is just a gimmick." "Go back and think about it." Chapter 2053: The girl who lost the light (109) Chapter 2053: The girl who lost the light (109) In the end, Lu Hong did not leave and stayed to train the young people. He found that Manager Li did what he said and he had reced all the previous groups, and the people who came this time seemed to be much more professional. Every time something happened, I responded very quickly. Lu Hong looked at these energetic young people with more confidence. This time he not only trained them how to y the game, but also reminded them how to be individuals. He didn''t want to see again, the second Jiang Yandong. When Lu Hong was training these young people in the club, he heard that Lin Xian led the entire team to win the championship in internationalpetitions. He watched the live broadcast, and Tang Guo still yed the opening song. Every time he wins, Lin Xian will ask for a reward in front of her. That reward is a kiss. "Tsk tusk, the world is getting worse, young people nowadays really do nothing to win." Hearing what Manager Li said, Lu Hong was a little bit dumbfounded. He had always felt that people like Manager Li were smelly of copper, unkind and unscrupulous for money. Now he understands, it''s not like that. Although Manager Li loves to make money, he does not do things that are conscientious. Don''t wait for the team members, as long as you obediently and train well, the opportunities he gives are equal. As for the outstanding people, the resources should be inclined. Manager Li told him, "If everyone is equally fair, will it be fair to people with better talent? Of course, if you have a good talent, you have to cultivate resources. This is his value. Mediocre and don''t work hard, who is to me? I am not here. In a charity ce, you want to dream, and I want to make money, without conflict. If it is not suitable for this ce, then it is best to change careers as soon as possible." He thought carefully, it was like this. On the day when he won the internationalpetition, Lin Xian proposed to Tang Guo to marry him, and of course she agreed. The two stood on stage holding hands and were watched by audiences all over the world. After Jiang Yandong was signed by other teams, he was still involved with Xiao Lian. Xiao Lian was very guilty of Wen Yunyang again, hesitated, and didn''t know what to do. Then when Wen Yunyang went abroad, he didn''t notify her, just sent her a text message and called her. "It''s over." There was a gentle and cold voice on the phone, "Don''t be grateful to me, and don''t think that I am to perfect you. I am not that selfless, I just want to find a clean ce, I don''t want to be involved in it because of the feelings between you." "Wen Yunyang, I...you..." "What I''m saying is true. You didn''t like it before, but it''s because I like my love and gentleness to you. You won''t hesitate because of Jiang Yandong, but will marry me directly. If you don''t stay with Jiang Yandong, it''s your heart I am guilty that I amme for you. Even now, I still have to act as a sublimation agent for your feelings. You two, just let me go. Can I leave you?" Hanging up the phone, Xiao Lian could no longer reach Wen Yunyang, even Jiang Yandong. The two were hugged and talked to each other, and they were together. When Jiang Yandong went to the game one day, Old Man Xiao''s sentence came down. Even if Xiao Lian made up a lot of things, it was just enough to make Old Man Xiao escape the death sentence and be sentenced to life. Who told him to steal things that were simply too expensive and involved many things. Suddenly Xiao Lian thought of her grandfather. He was very helpless, and suddenly thought of Jiang Yandong. Chapter 2054: The girl who lost the light (end) Chapter 2054: The girl who lost the light (end) At that time, she didn''t think so much, and forgot that it was Jiang Yandong''s game today, so she called. In this team, the mobile phone has not been confiscated during the game. At that time, Jiang Yandong had just yed a game, received a call, heard crying, and ignored everything and ran away. As you can imagine, the poprity of the entire team went crazy. When the two remembered, nothing helped. Jiang Yandong paid a liquidated damages and was driven away by the club. Xiao Lian was very guilty. Jiang Yandong thought he was so good that someone would want him, but wait and wait, no one wanted to sign him. It has been circted on the Inte that the legend of Jiang Yandong was destroyed by Xiao Lian. Jiang Yandong eventually became the anchor. He has a lot of fans and skills. In addition, he has a good length and good ie. Old man Xiao was sentenced to life, Xiao Lian had been sad for a long time, and had been nning how to rob prison. The two lived together, Xiao Lian didn''t do anything, and everything had to be supported by Jiang Yan. Over time, the two were resentful. Once during the live broadcast, I made a big fight, which really made people eat a big melon. Jiang Yandong is rebellious, a little cold and arrogant, doesn''t answer fans very much, and still carries the old shelf. Over time, the poprity has be less and less. But his family is not short of money, and it is not a desperate situation. It is just that he is ufortable with the gap. When Father Jiang and Mother Jiang came back to attend Tang Guo''s wedding, Xiao Lian followed Jiang Yandong. On the same day, another incident happened. Chen''s mother recognized that Xiao Lian was the thief, and she couldn''t help but whispered it out. Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were both innocent people. After hearing about them, they went to investigate, and when they came back they opposed the two being together. Xiao Lian thought that they looked down on him and quarreled with Jiang Yandong. When Jiang Yandong heard her say that his parents were not the fault of his parents, the two got into trouble. Finally broke up. Xiao Lian, who was on the street, met Tong Huai and kindly took her back. For a time, Xiao Lian was extremely grateful to Tong Huai, and forgot the past. This time, without Jiang Yandong and no defense, Tong Huai seeded. Not only seeded, he also took a lot of photos. But he underestimated Xiao Lian, and was slightly different from other girls, regaining his strength, killed him directly, and fled away. She fled to the deep mountains and old forests and hid for several years, but did not leave to practice martial arts. Over the years, she has be a wanted criminal. As long as she hides in the mountains and forests, she will never be caught. But she was still thinking about saving Old Man Xiao, but after many years, the city changed too fast. In desperation, she could only sneak into Jiang Yandong''s home and was found again. Jiang Yandong looked at her pitifully, and remembered all the things he had used to, took her in without reporting, and gave her a false identity and gave her money. Told her not to cause trouble again. As for the vi next door to the Jiang family, it has already been sold. The contacts between the Jiang family and the Tang family are also decreasing. Jiang Yandong did not expect that Xiao Lian would go to jail and be arrested. Not only that, the police also came to the door and said that he had harboured the murderer and would take him back together. In the end, Xiao Lian was imprisoned and Jiang Yandong was sentenced for several years. [Host, was it really an ident that the original owner had a car ident? The sound of the system sounded. He analyzed the plot of this world over the years and found loopholes. Tang Guo said, "No, how could it be an ident." who is it? "Tong Huai." The system suddenly appeared. ording to the plots he analyzed, it was able to match, Tong Huai was indeed a crazy person. Do not hurt him, never know the kind of pain. Ten yearster, with Lin Xian and Lin''s sponsorship to the medicalmunity, the country''s medicine continued to develop, and finally medical instruments and drugs were invented to help Tang Guo perform surgery. After Tang Guo''s eyes recovered, Lin Xian hugged her waist and put her chin on her forehead, "Xiao Guo, do you want to participate in thepetition?" "How did you mention this? In a few years, I will be forty." "It''s not toote. There are still 80 people who have learned to paint as a master. If Xiaoguo is willing, go. I like to watch you shine on the stage." Tang Guo chuckled, "Coach Lin, you are too old, and you still say these boring words, aren''t you afraid of beingughed at?" "No, everyone is used to it." "Okay, but you have to apany me. I have been ustomed to being taken care of by you over the years. I am already a giant baby. I don''t know how to make up,b my hair, or dress up. Coach Lin, I''m dead, you have to be responsible." "Responsible, responsible, I will be responsible for all my life." Chapter 2055: Male lead essay with female partner (1) Chapter 2055: Male lead essay with female partner (1) "Sister Tang, what''s wrong with you?" Hearing this voice, Tang Guo suddenly came back to his senses. When I looked up, I saw an ordinary-looking but not-so-ordinary boy looking at her. The other party wore a very simple t-shirt, jeans, and sneakers, which is the easiest way for boys to dress up. She nced at the trolley case in the opponent''s hand, then looked around again, surrounded by energetic young men and women. Most of them were dozens or twenty people, pulling suitcases and following the people in front of them. Looking at the signs around, she instantly understood that this should be the time for freshmen to register. And the boy in front of him, who looks ordinary and doesn''t seem to have an ordinary temperament, should be a freshman in this ss. And just now the other party called her senior sister, then she is also a student of this school, but at this time, she did not receive the memory, and she did not know the specific situation. But at the moment she was meditating, she felt that the boy in front of her was also scanning her. Although her eyes were vague, she still felt it. The other party quickly swept across her face first, and she would not miss the surprise and excitement in her eyes. And the other party is still looking at her figure, that hot gaze, everyone can guess what this person is thinking. It turned out to be a dirty child! "Sister Tang?" Although Li Fan wanted to appreciate the beauty, there was a big sun above his head. He had no interest in standing under the sun. He just wanted to get things done at school early and make new friends. As for the beautiful woman in front of me, ask the phone first. He was also very surprised when he met such a beautiful senior. Where did he know that the woman in front of him had changed her core, not the one before. "I''m a little dizzy." Tang Guo had just finished speaking, her face paled, and she looked really going to faint. Li Fan didn''t expect that it was such a situation, and that the weather was so hot. He must have received a lot of new students today. Of course, he won''t lose this good performance opportunity. He hastened toe and support Tang Guo. Tang Guo took two steps back, "Schr, I may need to take a break." "It doesn''t matter, the health is important, where is the infirmary, shall I send you there?" "I want to go to the bathroom first." Just now, Tang Guo had found the location of the bathroom, and God helped her, not far from here. So she pointed to the distance, "I''ll go there first, or you can wait a while, rinse with cold water, it will be well soon, it was hot just now." Li Fan expressed his concern and wanted to send her there. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, as long as the salty pig''s feet didn''t stretch out, he could say anything. After entering the bathroom, Tang Guo chose apartment, "Tongzi, receive the memory." That Li Fan gave her a very bad impression, and Chi Guoguo''s eyes were always scanning her body, which was particrly ufortable. It is better to receive memory earlier and understand the world clearly. [Ok, the host is big, I have watched the plot of this world just now. It''s a bit ruined, you have a n. Destroyed three outlooks? Tang Guo was puzzled, she wanted to see how to destroy the Three Views. After she finished watching, the whole person was not good. As the system said, the plot of this small world was really ruining the three views. All of this must start with an ordinary boy named Li Fan. That''s right, Li Fan is the hero of this world. Chapter 2056: Male lead essay with female partner (2) Chapter 2056: Male lead essay with female partner (2) Li Fan came from an ordinary family, a very ordinary employee in his parents''pany. Although the sry is not high, it is enough for a family to eat and drink. As long as there is no serious illness or pain, this family is the most ordinary kind in the world. The only thing that worries them is Li Fan. Li Fan has been very naughty since he was a child. From elementary school to high school, his grades are the inverse of his ss. His character was actually inherited by the two husbands and wives, and he was a little cringy in the face of others. Boys with ordinary looks and thin bodies like this are the most bullied in school. Whoeveres up will step on him and bully him. His weekly living expenses, except for those charged into the meal card, were threatened by the school''s bullies for protection. If he pays a little slower, he will be beaten wildly by the opponent. Li Fan is just like his name, really ordinary. Poor grades, average height and appearance, obviously not popr with girls. Even if he has a crush in his heart, he dare not confess. If there are no surprises, he should spend his high school years in bullying by bullies and ridicule by others. Maybe you will be admitted to a very ordinary university, go to university step by step, and go to work in an ordinarypany. Finally, a blind date married an ordinary woman like him, gave birth to an ordinary child, and the child continued his life. But at the end of the second semester of high school, something happened during the summer vacation. Make-up lessons are required by the ss, and the parents have no opinion, so Li Fan naturally can''t escape. However, when making up sses, I cannot live in school and I have to go home every day. One day when he came home from a make-up ss, he heard a call for help. I carefully looked over and discovered that it was the gangsters who were dragging the flowers in their ss. In fact, Banhua is also the object of his crush. Looking at the desperate look of the other party, he is usually timid, and he doesn''t know how to be courageous. He rushed over and pulled the person back. Of course, the result was a violent beating. Banhua was also considered smart and called the police during that period. Those people hated it, and beating Li Fan was even worse. When it was almost time, those people ran away quickly. Li Fany on the ground dying, and at this time, his adventure came. He had a piece of Ping An jade given to him by Li''s mother, which was actually amodity of dozens of yuan. He asked for it in the temple, saying that it was opened. Li Fan listened to what his parents said, so he always wore this jade of peace on his body. It happened that those who were beaten to vomit blood, and the blood dripped on the top of Ping An jade, opening Li Fan''s legendary life. When Li Fan was discharged from the hospital, his style of painting changed, he became a lot better, he became taller, outgoing, and even good at skill. Those bullies who bullied him have be his little brothers. Banhua, who was rescued by him before, was naturally his girlfriend and his first woman-Wu Xue Wu Xue was admitted to the university, but she was not in this school, but in the conservatory next door. After that, he escaped. Li Fan relied on his golden fingers to dominate, while getting to know all kinds of bigwigs, stepping on the faces of all kinds of rich second generations, robbing their fiances or something, it was nothing. As long as the woman he likes, he will be convinced by his charm in the end, even if he can''t be convinced, he can still sleep clothes. No one who offends him will end well. In short, the world revolves around him, and dozens of his women follow him desperately, and they can live in peace, even big or small. Chapter 2057: Male lead essay with female partner (3) Chapter 2057: Male lead essay with female partner (3) Although countless women are willing to be with Li Fan, not even fame or fortune. But in this world, there are always people who are unwilling. The original owner is rarely unwilling to be with Li Fan. Before the original owner went to college, he got engaged and had a fiance named Zhang Xing. The Tang family and the Zhang family are still family friends. The two have known each other since they were young. As for the feelings, they may be a little bit, but not strong. The original owner doesn''t hate Zhang Xing. Zhang Xing looks at his character and is a gentleman. As for why she chose to be engaged to Zhang Xing in the end, there are three reasons: One, knowing the roots and knowing the bottom, there is a rtionship between two families. Second, in this circle, the young people she knows seldom do not look for women outside, and they are very diligent in changing girlfriends one by one. However, Zhang Xing, since childhood, they are all in the same school, and they are rarely careless and half-hearted. This is very rare, and he is also good to the original owner. Third,pared to other suitors, she felt that Zhang Xing really liked her. Since she doesn''t have someone she likes, she also has a good impression of Zhang Xing, and the other person has a good character, so getting engaged is also a good choice. In this world, even if you are married, you can still be separated in the future if it is inappropriate, so it is better to try. With such a personality, when you meet people like Li Fan, you will naturally not fall down like other women. When Li Fan saw the original owner one day, he was shocked as a heavenly man. Later, all kinds of things appeared in front of her, but the original owner had a weak personality, didn''t catch a cold with him, and kept a very long distance from him. This made Li Fan very annoyed. Later, when he learned that the original owner had a fiance, he felt unlucky in his heart. One time when Li Fan entangled the original owner, his fiance Zhang Xing happened to ran into him. Misunderstood that the original owner gave him a cuckold. Li Fan tried his best to exin at the time, but the description got darker and darker. He knows men too well, knowing what to say, can stimte Zhang Xing and make him more angry. Sure enough, Zhang Xing shook his face and left. Because of Zhang Xing''s actions, Li Fan would make the original owner sad, see the true face of the other party, and break the marriage contract with the other party and stay with him. Unexpectedly, the original owner said to him coldly at the time, "Even if I am not with Zhang Xing, I will not be with you. What you said just now is irritating Zhang Xing. You know what you think. There has been no demolition, just want to keep your distance so that you can understand, but did not expect you to have an inch." At the time, one can imagine how angry Li Fan was. For the first time, for the first time, a woman opened his heart clearly without hesitation, leaving him no face. Then the original owner left, and asked him not to bother, it was impossible between them. It''s not that she didn''t see Li Fan''s ability. Just less than a year after going to university, she started a ragingpany, and she also paid a lot of high-ss leaders. But is this rare for her? She is a person who is very indifferent, and she can be engaged to Zhang Xing, but she does not want to embarrass her family. Its okay to be with anyone, provided she is qualified. Li Fan had an ambiguity with those women every day. She had asked someone to investigate before. How could she like this kind of garbage. Of course, she also investigated the changes in Li Fan High School, and she didn''t know why. This is also why she kept opening one eye and closing one eye, fearing that she would really offend the other party and cause trouble to the family. She did not expect that Li Fan was a careful eye. Chapter 2058: Male lead essay with female partner (4) Chapter 2058: Male lead essay with female partner (4) Li Fanji hated the original owner, but the original owner was the woman he wanted, and he didn''t want to do anything to her for the time being. So he put pressure on the Zhang family, Zhang acted as the family, took the initiative to withdraw from the Tang family, and at the same time indicated that he would withdraw funds from arge project they simultaneously invested. For this project, the Tang family spent most of their assets and dared to do so. It is not that the two are engaged, will they be rted by marriage in the future? In order to protect themselves, the Zhang family insisted on going its own way, making the Tang family a crisis. If the capital cannot be turned around, it will face various problems. At this time, some of the best friends around the original owner told her that Li Fan is very powerful, as long as she goes to Li Fan, the other party will definitely be able to help her. As for the conditions, he must be willing to be a Li Fan woman. Hearing the advice of the people around him, the original owner understood in an instant that Li Fan had also included a few of her best friends. This thought made her feel sick. In fact, many people in the school wanted to be Li Fan''s women, and the original owner didn''t understand why these women were crazy. Li Fan is so sick, doesn''t he feel sick when he shares a man with so many women? Later, Li Fan''s various women came to her, and they all persuaded her to agree. As long as you follow Li Fan, her family will not suffer, it will be better than before. She still did not agree. Later, the shareholders of the Tang family, everyone in the Tang family, except her parents, persuaded her to agree. She cast her gaze on her parents, her heart was cold, and she felt powerless. What she thought at the time was that as long as her parents persuaded her to agree, she would agree. However, after the Down''s crisis was resolved, she went to die, a hundred dead, let her serve Li Fan, and dream of her next life. If they promised to lift the Down crisis, they should pay back their nurturing grace. Unexpectedly, her parents were even more angry than her and took her directly away from the Tang family. A family of three moved into a small house. As for Tangs behavior, in the words of her mother at the time, its like, Its the same as the love. Its not that they sell their daughters, of course they dont feel bad. " After hearing this news, Li Fan angrily sent all his anger to the Tang family, and it didn''t take long for the Tang family to go bankrupt. I don''t know if it''s a face problem, Li Fan didn''te to trouble them. But from time to time, he always meets the other person. The other person always looks aloof, hugging his woman left and right. It seemed to tell her, regret it? Regret not talking to him. Decadester, Li Fan and his women are still young and beautiful. The original owner has never been married, and they are old. Li Fan didn''t have the patience to see her unrepentant. The elder sister who surprised him at the time has be an old woman and is about to enter the soil. Since then, the original owner has never seen Li Fan again. Later, what happened to Li Fan, she didn''t know. After reading these memories, Tang Guo somewhat admired the ordinary girl, the original owner, and had a good impression of the Tang family couple. Give up everything and don''t want to wrong her daughter. This courage is really not something ordinary people can have. Li Fan thought that the original owner had a bad life, but in fact, apart from having no luxury, she lived quite well. The only regret is that she let her parents apany her to endure hardships. Although her feelings are indifferent, people''s hearts are not iron, and she remembers people who are good to her. Chapter 2059: Male lead essay with female (5) Chapter 2059: Male lead essay with female (5) [Host, don''t you destroy the three views? ] The system asked secretly, he already felt that the host was mostly sharpening the knife. I just don''t know how the host is going to y this time. Tang Guoughed lowly, "You help me share the fun things in this world with the friends in the group, so that they can see this wonderful thing." [Good. The systems favorite thing to do is to rece Tang Guo to share the wonderful stories of the small world with the friends in the group. Then he told Tang Guo the reaction of the group, but when he joined the group, something was wrong. Originally, there were twelve people in the group including Tang Guo, the group leader. But now he found that there was one more person in the group. He hurriedly nced at the list and checked it carefully. Except for the name "Ji Xiaosi", which had turned gray, there was indeed one more named Wen Yawei. He didn''t care about sharing the little story, and quickly withdrew to talk to Tang Guo. "There are more people?" Tang Guo was surprised. Since Tang Guo had upied this ne exchange group, she hadn''t cared about other things. Because the result of her previous research with the system is that this group is formed by energy. Studies have shown that as long as the people in the group do not die, there will be people chatting and sending red envelopes, which will continuously give the group energy and the group will exist forever. How long can she live? After so many years, she won''t die for a while. The other friends are either the fairy world or the magic world, and no matter how bad they are, they are also the interster world. It is easy to live for thousands of years casually, there is no need to worry about the group disappearing. Now that there was one more person, she was a little curious. She quickly entered the group and took a look, and she saw an unfamiliar name: Wen Yawei. After an aftertaste, she had never heard of it. But she is a little happy, because although she is the owner of the group, she has many rights, the only thing she cannot do is to pull people. Otherwise, she had already brought in people she knew before to y. Now that there are new members, it means that this group will start to grab the right people into the group, so it will be lively. Sure enough, she saw the group''s records, and Ziyun and others were asking the neers. It''s just that they discussed it for a long time, and the neer seemed to be quiet. [Chi Xiao]: Maybe the neer is shy, why don''t you give a red envelope to try? The girl told me before, as long as you send a red and white, you know who is diving. Tang Guo: "..." [Ziyun]: Well, it makes sense. Then send a red envelope. I''ll send it, Wen Yawei, this name should be a girl. What attracts girls is nothing more than beautiful jewellery dresses, but what attracts girls most is youth and beauty. Tang Guo: I have to say that Brother Ziyun is right. She didn''t say a word, ready to see what would happen next. [Ziyun]: Through guessing, I think it should not be a person of advanced nes. If you are in the same ss, you should quickly research this group and ask us about the situation. Then I guess that this little girl Wen Yawei may be a person of ordinary nes. [Mo Yuntian]: If you send a red envelope, you will give it a red envelope. [General Billy]: That is, Ziyun, hurry up and send out red envelopes. If the neer ran away, let''s get back to you in a hurry. [Margaret]: Yes, I dont know if the school has reached the new world, maybe not, I havent greeted us yet. When shees, you must talk to her about the new person. Chapter 2060: Male lead essay with female partner (6) Chapter 2060: Male lead essay with female partner (6) This time, Ziyun stopped talking nonsense, and moved a red envelope, which is still an exclusive red envelope. Then the group became quiet, waiting for the neer to receive the red envelope. Tang Guo remembered that there was another Li Fan waiting outside, and after checking the time, ten minutes had passed. She let the system watch the situation in the group and walked out of the bathroom. As soon as she came out, she saw Li Fan looked a little worried, she kept the original character of the original owner. After all, she didn''t want to talk too much to people like Li Fan, and the other''s eyes made her more ufortable now. "Sister Tang, are you all right?" "It''s okay, let''s go." After taking Li Fan through the process, he refused Li Fan''s invitation to eat and exchange contact information, and Tang Guo left. Although he did not ask for contact information, Li Fan was not discouraged. He believed that it would not be long before this Gao Leng senior sister would be his woman. Tang Guo felt the look in the opponent''s eyes, and almost vomited, really shameless. She went back to the dormitory on the excuse of being unwell. To wee the new students today, all four of their dormitories came. The other three should be still busy at the moment, thinking that two of these three will also be Li Fan''s women, Tang Guo felt a little speechless. As for why only two of them became, it was the remaining girl, who was too ordinary, and Li Fan was not interested in her. But that girl has always had a crush on Li Fan and has never been married. [Host, the neer has received the red envelope. Hearing this news, Tang Guo hurriedly joined the group and found that everyone had a heated discussion. [School Flowers]: Hello, everyone, why is the discussion so lively? Then everyone told her that a neer hade, but the neer did not speak, and left after receiving the red envelope, which made them very strange. As usual, Tang Guo gave everyone a red packet of gourmet food, and then she found that the neer had also received a roast chicken and waited silently. She wanted to see if this neer was good or bad. The brothers and sisters in the group, now they are not nothing new. Its a good one. Everyone will take care of it. If its a bad one, wait until the other persons name turns gray. Wen Yawei looked at the te of roast chicken in front of her, and the white pills in her hand, a little dumbfounded. Thinking she was dreaming, she raised her hand with difficulty and rubbed her eyes, feeling the pain between her arm and cheek, she finally believed that everything in front of her was not a dream. She just ordered two red packets and grabbed a pill and a te of roast chicken. The roast chicken was hot, and the fragrance kept drifting into the tip of her nose, making her mouth saliva constantly. No, she cannot eat, she is going to starve to death. Thinking of her own experience, she gave a wry smile. A month ago, she was a well-known star. I don''t know that in an ident in the filming, the fake fire turned into a real fire, causing 70% of her skin to be burned. With the level of medical care in this world, it is impossible to return to the original, and it is a blessing to be able to save a life. After knowing that she was disfigured, the merchants terminated the contract with her one after another, and the scene that had been negotiated was gone. Thepany ignored her, and the agent left her. If she had parents, she was helpless, and she became a star by chance. Now that he is disfigured, the family knows that they have never made a phone call with her. The actor''s fiance also broke off the engagement with her. Looking at herself in the mirror, she chose to die. Dying outside would easily cause trouble for the police uncle, so just starve to death at home. Wen Yawei looked at the roast chicken and swallowed, it was so fragrant! He looked at the white pill in his hand again, it was also very fragrant. She has been hungry for two days and has no energy. It''s almost out of control, and I want to eat the roast chicken directly. She didn''t know that Tang Guo and the people in the group were waiting for her response. [Ziyun]: I received the red envelope and did not speak. What''s the matter? [General Billy]: Maybe it''s ordinary, maybe it''s still shocked, let''s wait. Tang Guo was also very patient, calcting how to clean up Li Fan while waiting for Wen Yawei''s response. Chapter 2061: Male lead essay with female partner (7) Chapter 2061: Male lead essay with female partner (7) Wen Yawei originally nned to throw the roast chicken into the trash can, after all, she was the one who nned to starve to death. But the deliciously delicious roasted chicken, at first nce, is the chef''s effort to make it, it is a pity to throw it away. And the white pills in her hand, these two things, she grabbed the red envelope. If she was still that healthy person, she might be eager to find out what happened. But now 70% of her whole body''s skin is invisible, and the face in the mirror is covered with burn scars. There is no way to lift the arm, and it will cause severe pain if it is lifted slightly. She was sitting on the chair in front of the dressing table at this time, leaning weakly on the back of the chair, looking at the figure in the mirror with a slightly tired look, but she did not dare to look closely. She looked at this respect by herself and felt terrible. The property under her name has also been allocated. After her death, thewyer will help her donate them. Although she had paid a lot of liquidated damages, it seemed that she was out of money. But she has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, so she has to leave a way for herself. After the incident, she became an abandoned son, and her status in the entertainment industry has disappeared. Because she is so popr, there are no friends among the basic female stars. No, there used to be, but the other party doesn''t seem to be her friend now. As for what happened to the ident, she didn''t want to pursue it. Even if she emptied her remaining property, she couldn''t find out anything, because she was an abandoned son and no one would help her. And her family, after the ident, visited her. Later, I learned that she had paid a lot of money and the vi was sold, and I heard that her follow-up treatment would require a lot of money. Therefore, those people left that day. After that, she didn''t give her a call. If she hadn''t left a way for herself, there would still be some jewellery and property in other ces, for fear that she would not only be disfigured, but would also be on the streets. Since no one cares about her, donate the rest of her money. After half an hour, Wen Yawei couldn''t help looking at the te of roast chicken. "It''s going to die anyway. Even if such a delicious thing is poisonous, it is really a pity not to taste it when it is delivered to the front." Wen Yawei thought to herself, the big deal is that she will be hungry for a few more days after she eats the roast chicken. If she doesn''t eat it, she will definitely die. So, she ate the roast chicken quickly, really quickly, and hadn''t eaten for two days, she was really hungry. Its more painful than ever to go on a diet for the sake of photogenic beauty. I eat bites of roasted chicken and I feel fuller. I thought that if I didn''t eat for two days, eating such greasy things would definitely make my stomach upset, but she didn''t have it at all. She didn''t know who was the chef who made the roast chicken, she kind of wanted to invite him toe over and cook her thest supper. After eating a roast chicken, Wen Yawei felt all strength and drank a bottle of mineral water. Finally, she squeezed the white pill in her hand, "I have eaten the roast chicken, and it is not bad for a strange pill." After speaking, she swallowed. Tang Guo and the people in the group waited about half an hour, and finally there was movement in the group. [Wen Yawei]: Excuse me, what group is this? I just grabbed two red envelopes, a te of roast chicken, and a very strange pill. I took them all. Seeing Wen Yawei appearing, everyone in the group including Tang Guo was very happy. [School Flower]: This is a ne exchange group, I am the leader of this group. Chapter 2062: Male lead essay with female partner (8) Chapter 2062: Male lead essay with female partner (8) [Wen Yawei]: Hello group owner, is it necessary tomunicate with the group? What kind of group is this? To be honest, the te of roast chicken you just sent was so delicious, I couldn''t help it. Wen Yawei''s words caused everyone in the group tough. This neer seems very interesting. The others didn''t interrupt, let Tang Guo, the group leader Wen Yawei, exin. Wen Yawei was stunned when she heard Tang Guo said that the members of this group were from various nes. She was very excited when she asked if Xiuxian, magic, and interster nes were what she imagined. [Wen Yawei]: It turned out to be like this. I didn''t expect such a miracle before I died. Group host, the grilled chicken you just now was so delicious, is there any more? What do you need, I will exchange jewels and gold bars with you. Wen Yawei has opened the safe here. Seeing that Tang Guo''s name is "School Flower", she thinks it is better to send some jewelry. She nced at the things in the safe, there were nice jewels and diamonds, and finally chose this nice one and sent it to Tang Guo. [Wen Yawei]: Can you give me another te of roast chicken? She was ready to satisfy her appetite and set off on the road with peace of mind. Suddenly remembering the pill that was particrly delicious before, she quickly searched the records and found that the name of the pill was "Beauty Pill", and didn''t care so much, so she found the person who issued the red envelope. [Wen Yawei]: The pill tastes good too, Ziyun, I dont know if you have anything you need. Although its not convenient for me to go out, I can order a takeaway service. I am in a mortal world. I dont know if you have heard of it. . If the name of the group owner is what I think, then you should have said it. If possible, I hope I can exchange two more pills that are a little fragrant, a little sweet, and can relieve pain. Yes, after she took the pill, she felt that the pain in her body was relieved a lot. This kind of good thing, she didn''t know whether the other party was willing or not, so she could only throw out her own conditions first. In short, you must die morefortably. Having made so much money, she really hasn''t enjoyed it much. [Ziyun]: I have a lot of pills. When someone praised the pill as delicious, Ziyun was also dumbfounded, but the other party seemed to want to exchange things with him, not thinking of taking advantage, Ziyun was in a better mood. Since Ji Xiaosi, he has been particrly disgusted with people who like to take advantage of nothing. [Margaret]: You said that you were going to die after eating? Can you tell me what''s going on? [Chi Xiao]: Yes, I''m alive and well, why should I die? Isnt it a pity that I have met us now and havent known each other? [Mo Yuntian]: The little girl should be very young. Tell me if you have any difficulties and see if we can help. ... People in the group expressed their opinions one after another, and a neer with a good personality came. They were really excited. They had asked Tang Guo before, knowing that even if she was the leader of the group, there was no way to bring people in. It was really a pity. [School Flower]: If you dont share your story, you can join the exchange group, which shows that this is also an opportunity. Wen Yawei thought, she really was. She hadn''t heard of that, grabbing red envelopes can grab a te of roast chicken. Now that she is full, she doesn''t want to die that much. In that case, it is better to understand what is going on with this group so as not to leave regrets. Chapter 2063: Male lead essay with female partner (9) Chapter 2063: Male lead essay with female partner (9) [Wen Yawei]: My name is Wen Yawei. I live on an ordinary. I was originally a well-known actress,... Wen Yawei told her story, perhaps because she had not been apanied andmunicated. In front of this group of strangers who couldn''t see each other, carefully share their experiences. The kind of despair expressed in the words made everyone in the group silent. Such an experience is really too miserable for an ordinary person. Hearing that she nned to starve to death, she also entrusted awyer to donate her remaining property after she died, and they knew that she was a very kind girl. If other people listened, they could only say someforting words and sympathize with her. But the people in this group are all capable people. The skin was burned, which is a matter of a few pills. After Tang Guo listened, he said, "Wen Yawei, you don''t have to die." Wen Yawei was a little confused, "I''m not dead? I am still alive and it is painful. I was discharged from the hospital just with me. I just don''t want to be tortured by treatment. The face was basically burned, and there was not much intact ce on the body, so I couldn''t hold on." [Ziyun]: Didnt you eat a beauty pill before? It should be effective now, you look in the mirror and see if there is any change. [Chi Xiao]: Yes, take a snapshot of the mirror to see if there is any change. Even if Ziyun''s medicine is for mortals, it has some effect. Wen Yawei didn''t understand, but she also looked up in the mirror. She was stunned at this sight, wondering if it was her illusion, she always felt that the terrible scar was better. Although she still looks very hideous, this is her own face, and she can see any changes clearly. It''s really better. She was a little excited, and when she went to see the group again, she saw the red envelope again, poked it, and a medicine bottle appeared in her hand. She didn''t open it immediately, but exined her situation. Ziyun told her that this was the effect of the pill. Just now he sent her a bottle with dozens of pills in it. She can recover slowly by taking one one a day. She is just a mortal, and cannot be used too much. If it is too fierce, it will explode, and it will easily expose her abnormality. Wen Yawei''s tears burst out at that time, and she really didn''t know what to say except thank. Hearing theseforting words in the group, she seemed to rekindle hope. [Ziyun]: It''s been a long time since the neer came to the group. We all like neers, so don''t think about it. [Mission Fairy]: Yes, the schoolgirls are also very good, and will give us food from various dimensions from time to time. Is that dish of roast chicken delicious? I can''t eat it after I die. Tang Guo also added, "Cure the injury first, don''t you want to find out who hurt you?" After Tang Guo finished speaking, he ignored the situation in the group, but withdrew. He quickly took out his mobile phone and searched for the three words "Wen Yawei". Sure enough, one thing that jumped out was: the former star Wen Yawei was disfigured by the fire. Pulling it down, it''s all news about Wen Yawei''s disfigurement. She clicked on Wen Yawei''s homepage, and what she saw was a very beautiful and fashionable woman. When Wen Yawei talked about her experience just now, she remembered an incident in the plot. The reason why she was able to be taken away is because Wen Yawei has a little rtionship with one of the women of Li Fan. Chapter 2064: Male lead essay with female partner (10) Chapter 2064: Male lead essay with female partner (10) This woman is named Gan Yingying and she is also a female star. It is said that before Wen Yawei''s ident, the two have been used forparison. Wen Yawei is gentle and beautiful, while Gan Yingying is feminine and gorgeous, but in terms of resources and strength, Wen Yawei has always been better. But neither of them blushed. It is said that they are very close friends. Every time Gan Yingying appeared, someone would regret that if Wen Yawei hadn''t had an ident and hadn''t died, her achievements would have been no lower than Gan Yingying. In many cases, Gan Yingying also mentioned Wen Yawei, crying many times for her good friend. In the plot, Wen Yawei starved to death. As she said, after starving to death, she entrusted awyer to donate all her remaining property. At that time, her family hade to make trouble. But in the end, Wen Yawei''s fans scolded her back. Tang Guo searched for Wen Yawei''s information, and couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t expect that the new friend who joined the group this time would be on her ne. After reading Wen Yawei''s information, Tang Guo searched for Gan Yingying again. She is still a big star, but Li Fan has nothing to do with her. However, after a while, that may not be the case. After reading it, there is not much noise. Gan Yingying''s personality is not a puredy, but a **** and seductive path. Then she found a lot of news in the forum. It seemed that the resources belonging to Wen Yawei fell on Gan Yingying''s head. Gan Yingying seemed to be looking at her past love, and she didn''t fully ept it, so she shrugged off a lot. Hearing Wen Yawei''s statement just now, the other party seemed very lonely and had no friends. If Gan Yingying really had a good rtionship with her, how could she let her starve to death? Really good friends have had such a big incident, not to mention seeing them every day, but making a phone call tofort them, it is good to see them once a week. From this point of view, the rtionship between the two is not as good as expected. When she watched the group again, Wen Yawei was already chatting with everyone, and she was very grateful to them in her words. The people in the group gave her a lot of things, anyway, all kinds of weird. Wen Yawei was embarrassed and asked what everyone likes. For women like Misty Fairy and Marguerite, it must be right to send skirts and jewelry. But for other people, she was in trouble. Tang Guo interrupted, "Send the food, they just take it, and if you get them more food, they will be very happy." [Wen Yawei]: Okay, then I will call the restaurant right away and ask them to make food and bring it over. I don''t want to die now, I have a chance to be reborn. Wen Yawei didn''t want to give up either. Tang Guo was right. She also wanted to find out who harmed her. She was really unwilling to die like this. Before, there was no hope, but now her face can recover, she can also mix in the entertainment circle, can make money, can establish various rtionships, and she is not afraid to find out. She prepared all kinds of delicious food for everyone, and gave Marguerite, Misty Fairy, and Tang Guo''s beautiful jewelry, all of which were treasures. Every piece in this world is priced at millions. Not only that, she also ordered expensive watches, and some things that men in this world liked, without asking, sent them directly to Ziyun and others in the group. Just a little bit of food, she was really sorry. She can still make money after the money is spent. What''s the deal? When Tang Guo saw Ziyun saying that he liked watches very much, he remembered it for a moment. Ziyun was holding a sword and wearing a robe. He looked at the watch and said to his opponent, "It''s time. ." Chapter 2065: Male lead essay with female (11) Chapter 2065: Male lead essay with female (11) Tang Guo didn''t read the news in the group anymore, and asked the system to stare, and left the bedroom. Because a few roommates called her just now, saying that today''s new students have received almost the same, let her go out for dinner. The reason why she didn''t shirk off was because she wanted to meet Li Fanter. At that time Li Fan would go out to dinner with some of his roommates. In the plot, they sit far away, and there is a wall behind them. Li Fan is busy making new friends, but he doesn''t find them. She wants to go because something will happen in that ce for dinner. Li Fan wille here by chance. The second woman he fell in love with, of course,ter seeded in bing his woman. She just wanted to confirm whether these women liked Li Fan willingly or were confused by other means. She would not let Li Fan seed if she used means to confuse her. "The holiday suffocated me. At home, my mom cares about this and that. I''m not allowed to eat these snacks at all." Roommate Ran Jingdan said. Ran Jingdan is a beautiful man with long legs and white legs. At the beginning, the original owner really didn''t expect that a proud girl like Ran Jingdan would be willing to share Li Fan with dozens of women. Another beautiful roommate is called Miao Han, who is gentler and looks very elegant. As for the remaining one called Li Xiaoli, she looks a little more ordinary, and his family background is almost the same among them. Everyone took more care of her, and there was no conflict. Tang Guo was eating with a few people silently, and she deliberately chose a location where she could see the situation outside. After a while, she heard the cracking sound of beer bottles hitting the ground, apanied by a girl''s scream. She nced at the beautiful girl in an apron outside. This was the girl Li Fan met. Not the students in the university, but the employees in this Chuanchuan shop. Outside the school, in addition to students, there are also some dishonest people. Looking at Du Youyou''s fair-skinned and beautiful waiter, after drinking two more sips, it is inevitable that his hands and feet will be irregr. Du Youyou was helping to open the wine bottle, and when the big man held his hand, she screamed in shock. Tang Guo nced at Li Fan''s position, and she saw him walking over, pulling Du Youyou behind him, carrying the cor of the big man without saying a word, and making him a pig''s head in no time. In the end, the big man led someone to put down a sentence, boy, you waited to see the cruel words, and left in a hurry. Naturally, Du Youyou escaped, thanking and admiring Li Fan. Tang Guo watched Li Fan call Du Youyou back, and said, "If you have any questions in the future, you can call me." Then she saw Du Youyou blushing and nodded, came back with the tray, and carefully hid the phone number in her pocket. Heroes who save beauty will never go out of style. "Tang Guo, what are you looking at?" Ran Jingdan also looked outside. "Someone made trouble, as if they were beaten away by the neighbor," Tang Guo replied. Miao Han frowned when he heard it, obviously not like this kind of violence. Tang Guo looked happy. The two of them really looked down on Li Fan at first, thinking that he was not good, not handsome, and there were still a lot of women, but in the end it was really sweet. I don''t know why. Tang Guo is no longer interested in Du Youyou. The easiest situation to make a woman fall in love with a man is when the hero saves the beauty. Chapter 2066: Male lead essay with female partner (12) Chapter 2066: Male lead essay with female partner (12) Judging from Du Youyou''s miserable background, it is not surprising to rely on Li Fan. After eating, she ns to go back. Unexpectedly, I met Li Fan halfway and came over to say hello to her. Of course she continued to maintain a cold look. When Li Fan asked her contact information, she still had no intention to give it. Li Fan''s face changed slightly for a moment, and soon maintained a smile again, as if he didn''t mean to haunt her anymore, turned around and went back with a few roommates. Tang Guo didn''t say anything, Ran Jingdan said, "Anyone really dares to pursue our family Tang Guo, and they don''t take a mirror to see what they are like." "That person is indeed not worthy of Tang Guo." Miao Han said lightly, "It''s fine for this kind of person to ignore him and leave within two days." "Yes, Tang Guo is the daughter of the Tang family, and the people who chase her are in the opposite school." Li Xiaoli followed, but this sounded a little sour. Tang Guo smiled faintly, "For a person who is unmarried, you must keep a distance from the opposite sex. If you really give contact information casually, how can I exin to my fiance?" She knew Li Fan''s ear strength, she would be able to hear the situation here. Sure enough, the system told her that Li Fan looked astonished, and the anger in his eyes had notpletely faded. In the next time, Li Fan did note over to create any chance encounters like the original. Tang Guo was finally quiet a lot, but she knew that Li Fan was definitely not a peaceful ce. I knew that when I was shopping, I found Lifan and Du Youyou in a beautiful dress walking together. Du Youyou still had a beautiful rose in his hand. Looking at the intentional look of Concubine Lang, I knew that these two people were almost done. Seeing Tang Guo doing nothing, the system couldn''t help it. [Host Da, what are your ns? And Wen Yawei''s injury is almost healed, Li Fan will have a second woman soon, don''t you worry? Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, "What am I worried about? Let him dance for a while, is it possible that you still have to let me stop him from picking up girls? Du Youyou is willing to go, I don''t want to go." Of course the system didn''t mean that, he just wanted to know how his host was prepared to rectify Li Fan. From the current point of view, Li Fan''s performance is a bit more carefree and a bit greasy, and it seems that there is nothing else wrong. "That''s because he hasn''t reached the peak yet, look at it, he will soon be prosperous. Let''s talk about it when he swells. Now there is nothing to do, see how he will go next." Didn''t do bad things, couldn''t catch the cause. And she also wanted to see if those women could stand Li Fan''s sweet words. Forget Du Youyou, the miserable family situation is there, and Li Fan is her savior. Like the woman behind, the status is not low, she really can''t understand. Tang Guo has been in the dormitory except for ss recently, and asionally receives calls from his fiance Zhang Xing. On weekends, the other party will ask him out for dinner. Once I ran into Li Fan. Li Fan was carrying Du Youyou or Wu Xue, and seemed to have no intention of harassing her. Within two days, Tang Guo saw Li Fan holding a book and pretending to be at the door of the library, and then a good-looking girl stood next to him, and said in surprise, "Li Fan, you can actuallypare Remember the Dream of the Red Chamber!" Tang Guo: "..." Li Fan''s Golden Finger is a system mall where you can buy all kinds of magical items. Now that he can recite the Dream of Red Mansions with his eyes closed, it is his consciousness immersed in the system space, reading ording to the book. In one year, he was able to pass the general entrance examination to this key university without seeing how he studied. He bought a college entrance examination paper in the system mall and memorized the answers directly. He was also afraid of being suspected, so he didn''t dare to do everything right. At the beginning, Li Fan was not so high-profile. "Then Li Fan, can you recite Journey to the West?" The girl''s eyes lit up, "If you can recite Journey to the West, I will let you go today." Tang Guo just stood in the corner silently, watching Li Fan closed his eyes and continued to recite Journey to the West. Chapter 2067: Male lead essay with female partner (13) Chapter 2067: Male lead essay with female partner (13) Tang Guo watched Li Fan start to recite the Journey to the West. The girl stood by holding the book, staring at the book unblinkingly. The eyes were shining all the time, looking at Li Fan''s appearance, as if he had seen some peerless treasure. "Well, I believe you, you really have the ability to remember." The girl closed the book excitedly and grabbed Li Fan''s arm, "Li Fan, since you have the ability to remember, then join me. Lets go to the poem convention together. In your case, as long as you recite all the poem notes from ancient to modern times, you will definitely win the championship!" Tang Guo realized it, and she said how this girl would pull Li Fan to recite famous books like A Dream of Red Mansions and Journey to the West. It turned out to be like this. There is indeed a plot of Li Fan participating in the Poetry Conference in the plot. Otherwise, with Li Fan''s current identity, how can he get in touch with the superstar Gan Yingying? The special guest of the poem conference was Gan Yingying. At that time, Li Fan showed his extraordinary ability in it. He defeated the talents and professors of various universities and won the championship. The extraordinary memory is admired by countless people. In addition to participating in the poetry conference, he also participated in the idiom contest and the historical contest. In short, this kind of contest that relies on memory has the presence of Li Fan. Wherever Li Fan appeared, there was no one to stop him. No matter how good you are, you can only be his stepping stone, a small cannon fodder, and polish his rising life. The girl who was pulling Li Fan, from the Chinese Department of the sophomore year, was in the same ss as her, she was very beautiful, and she was also ranked in the school''s flower ranking. Her name was Xu Shiling, and the other party had an identity that no one else knew, the president of this university. Daughter. When Tang Guo came back to his senses, how could Li Fan withstand the begging of such a beautiful girl and agreed to attend the poem conference. Tang Guo is not interested in watching Li Fan pick up girls and pretend to be a match. As long as the other party is not intimidating a girl to follow him, it doesn''t matter to her. How many women he has and doesn''t capsize, that is really his skill. Within two days, Tang Guo heard his roommates discussing that this season''s poetry conference audition registration meeting was held in their school. Tang Guo has no interest inpeting with Li Fan. Ran Jingdan and Li Xiaoli are both science students and are not interested in poetry. Miao Han, who looks quiet and gentle, is a little interested, and she wants to try it. Miao Han usually writes some poems, she is a standard literary young woman. Since she was going to participate, Tang Guo, as a roommate, must follow along to support her, after all, the original owner had a good rtionship with the other party at this time. The registration time for the audition is set on Saturday. The four people in the dormitory got up early in the morning. Miao Han looked a little nervous, and she calmed down after several people said encouraging words. There are really many people who came to the scene. Some homes are close to here, and they didn''t go back. It seems they all want to watch the excitement or participate in the audition. If you are lucky and finally reach the finals, you can still be on TV and meet the big stars, but you don''t want to go up and sway and give yourself a little aura. Miao Han came early, relying on her cultural heritage and deliberately prepared yesterday, passed the audition test and sessfully registered. Li Fan and his party were long overdue, and the judges here almost came to an end. Originally, he was not very satisfied with Li Fan, but Xu Shiling quickly said that Li Fan never forgets his life, and if he doesn''t believe it, he can be tested casually. Chapter 2068: Male lead essay with female partner (14) Chapter 2068: Male lead essay with female partner (14) Under Li Fan''s excellent performance, Tang Guo found that the judges were so excited that he almost caught Li Fan and sent him to the finals. Never forget, this ability alone is a gimmick. Li Fan also spotted Tang Guo, with a smile on his lips, and walked to Tang Guo, "Sister Tang, do you want to participate in the poem meeting?" "I won''t participate, it''s my roommate." Tang Guo''s cold reply made Li Fan a little disappointed. Especially Tang Guo''s attitude towards him was really too cold. Sinceing here, anyone who is not holding him, as long as the woman who knows his abilities, looks at him with admiration. Li Fan thought privately that Tang Guo hadn''t seen him before, so he looked down on him. As for Tang Guo''s fiance, he didn''t care at all. He has seen each other and identally saw the way they get along. The two are not close, and the person looks good, but with the smell of copper, the engagement to Tang Guo is mostly a family marriage. During this time, he had already investigated the backgrounds of Tang Guo and Zhang Xing. "That''s really a pity, if Senior Sister Tang participates, we can still form a team." Li Fan was a bit unwilling to Tang Guo''s attitude. I have known each other for so long, and I haven''t got a phone number. "Li Fan, sign up, let''s go to dinner, I invite you, this time you have to fight for our team." Xu Shiling doesn''t know if I feel it, Li Fan is very special to Tang Guo, plus Tang Guo''s There were two very beautiful girls beside them, nning to take Li Fan away. Li Fan''s talent, but she discovered, she is not allowed to be seen by other people. Ran Jingdan looked at the closeness of the two and couldn''t help but say, "Are you changing girlfriend again?" At this time, Ran Jingdan didn''t seem to have a crush on Li Fan yet, so he said such poisonous words. She just can''t bear it, Li Fan looks like Laozi is the most handsome in the world, and beautiful women will bow down to him. Seeing Xu Shiling''s appearance, she didn''t understand why she was another little girl who was fascinated by Li Fan and couldn''t help but tear down the stage. Sure enough, both Li Fan and Xu Shiling''s face changed, Xu Shiling also immediately let go of Li Fan''s arm, his face was a little red, and he looked at Ran Jingdan a little angry. In this way, the two sides had nothing to say, and left in different directions. From a distance, Tang Guo heard Xu Shiling whispering to Li Fan if he had a girlfriend. ording to Ran Jingdan and Miao Han''s ideas, Li Fan should try to hide it. However, Li Fan said frankly, "It''s mine, I have a girlfriend." Tang Guo couldn''t help but nced back, and found Xu Shiling look disappointed. In the end she didn''t say anything, Li Fan changed the subject and soon amused her again. "Although Li Fan took a little bit of attention, he still has some abilities." After returning to the dormitory, Miao Han couldn''t help but said, "I looked down on him before, and I actually had the ability to remember him." Speaking of this, Miao Han didn''t seem to hate Li Fan as much as before. Tang Guo finally understood how Miao Han would be Li Fan''s woman in the end. For a young literary girl, a man who can shine in a poem conference is undoubtedly very attractive. "So what, it''s not a radish, I think Xu Shiling seems to like him." Ran Jingdan said contemptuously. Chapter 2069: Male lead essay with female partner (15) Chapter 2069: Male lead essay with female partner (15) There was a long discussion with Xu Shiling in the bedroom, but Tang Guo did not participate. She felt that Miao Han didn''t hate Li Fan as much as before, and she also said that she nned topare with the other party to see if the other party''s unforgettable ability is true or false. What if the page of poems drawn by the judges before was just a coincidence and it was Li Fanhui? Tang Guo touched his chin, and calcted that when Li Fan won the title of the poetry conference, he would start to meet various bigwigs, reveal various outstanding women, and then start his true legendary life. It is also getting more and more swollen, thinking that there is no woman that she can''t get. Even if he doesn''t directly treat that woman, he will make some blows from the side, making that woman have to submit. Well, let him dance music and poetry conference, let the other party be famous first, only after experiencing the peak, will you know how ufortable it will be to fall into the bottom. And those women willing to follow him, when he is down, how many people will continue to follow him desperately? She didn''t do anything, just waited for Li Fan to provoke her, she snatched the other''s golden finger. At that time, Li Fan had already made some achievements. If he was smart, even if he didn''t have a golden finger, he shouldn''t be a problem to gain a foothold in this world. After the system heard it, he snorted, [Host, you look down on him too much. He did take memorable pills, but he did not use them very often. It was a reasonable use for him to really go through the famous books such as The Dream of Red Mansions that he recited before. But he didn''t want to look at these boring things. In his words, when it was needed, he would directly buy the finished product in the system mall and read it out with his eyes closed. Tang Guo thought about it. There are everything in the system mall, and the advantages are simr to a certain treasure, but the items in it are more abundant than a certain treasure, and there are all kinds of weird things. In the plot, he and his women are able to maintain their youthful and beautiful appearance because of taking the pills for eternal youth that they bought in it. "Then what will he do after he bes famous." When the system listens to it, it''s fun. The host clearly knows that everything that an ordinary person like this gets a baby from the sky without hard work is a bubble. You may stay awake at first, but then most of them will slowly get lost in wealth and lose themselves. Li Fan thinks he has a system mall and can buy everything. He thinks he is invincible. Of course, he wants what he wants. He will not go the right way at all, but will only get worse. Moreover, this is still a stallion essay, which was produced crookedly, and the direction is arranged by the author behind it. It is the type of invincible shuangwen that epts females. Let Li Fan be a serious and civilized protagonist. It can''t be done. Tang Guo was not in a hurry. Generally speaking, there was no danger in this world, and there was nothing worth doing in a hurry. However, in order to avoid the sameck of funds in the story in theter Tang family, she has thrown all her pocket money into the stock market. When the timees, it should be many times over. As for whether to help the Tang family through the crisis, it depends on their attitude. Everyone has their own choice, right? At this time, there was news in the group. Tang Guo looked at it and found that it was Wen Yawei''s news. Chapter 2070: Male lead essay with female partner (16) Chapter 2070: Male lead essay with female partner (16) [Wen Yawei]: Thank you for your help. I havepletely recovered. I really didn''t expect that just two months would be able to restore me to a better state than before. Everyone can see that Wen Yawei is very excited. If someone can see her, she will definitely find that she is almost crying. The experience of the past few months has really been from heaven to hell, and from **** to heaven. It is so wonderful. Tang Guo: "Then what do you n to do next? It''s easy to arouse people''s suspicion when recovering from the injury in just two months." [Wen Yawei]: I am currently in a skin hospital abroad. After getting a beauty pill from Brother Ziyun, I asked about the treatment. I knew that once I recovered, I would go out. It would definitely cause an uproar and remind the people behind it. , You can hurt me again. At that time, the ce where we filmed was in the mountains and forests, and it was in the summer. The other party did it too cleanly. The police have not found anything yet, not even a suspected opponent. The big forest, unlike the city, has no surveince at all. Tang Guo: "You think well. Just go out like this. Your abnormality will not only arouse suspicion, but will also be targeted by people who harm you. Such a magical secret, if noticed, will definitely be caught by thosebs with nopromises. Go sliced." [Wen Yawei]: So I got the beauty pill given to me by Brother Ziyun, as well as your gifts, and I stared at the ticket to go abroad that day. At present, I contacted a private dermatology hospital and gave them arge sum of money and asked them to treat me, while I secretly ate beauty pills. Even if I recover at that time, people outside will not suspect that I have a problem. I thought about it for a while, and it took half a year. I haven''t rested for a long time. You can stop and rest for a while, recharge and recharge, and then go back. After this experience, Wen Yawei is not afraid that the entertainment industry will abandon her. As long as her face recovers, it will cause a sensation, and there is nothing wrong with her. Because she has recovered, endorsements will definitelye back in an endless stream. Tang Guo heard Wen Yawei''s many ns, but did not reveal that she and Wen Yawei were of the same ne. When she left the group and watched Weibo, she found that Wen Yawei was actually on the hot search. ## After Wen Yawei''s fans learned about it, they all left messages in her post and wished her toe back sooner. Tang Guo discovered that it was Wen Yawei herself who had sent a Weibo telling everyone that she had received treatment abroad and asked fans to wait for her to return. This Weibo made her fans crazy on the same day and sent her directly to the top search results. Then she saw another hot search, currently ranked second. # Join Poetry Conference# Tang Guo held his chin, smiled, and didn''t think much. However, she was a little looking forward to the encounter between Gan Yingying and Li Fan. "Miao Han, you must work hard to enter the finals." Miao Han suddenly received Tang Guo''s encouragement, a little ttered, and quickly answered that she would cheer. Each sub-region will select three ces to participate in the finals. With so many people signing up today, Miao Han would have to work hard to get into the top three. Miao Han is also interested. From this day on, he has been fighting against poetry every day. How did she know that Tang Guo encouraged her because she wanted to be her rtives and friends team and go to the finals to see Li Fan and Gan Yingying. System: Very bad. Chapter 2071: Male lead essay with female partner (17) Chapter 2071: Male lead essay with female partner (17) The system suddenly remembered, how cute is this world host? "He shouldn''t be absent, right." Tang Guo said in a very t tone when he heard the system''s words, "otherwise hisst life''s wishes will be for nothing." System: What''s the matter a little bit sad for that guy. In the following time, many things happened. Under the testimony of the system and Tang Guo, Du Youyou became his woman willingly. After Li Fan opened thepany, Du Youyou quit her job in Chuanchuandian and asked her to be hispany''s secretary. During this period, Li Fan relied on the system mall to pick up a few poor talents, provided funds and offered generous conditions, sessfully opened thepany and became the big boss. He bought a business n in the system mall, threw it to these people, and acted as a shopkeeper himself. Anyway, now he is not short of money, what hecks is social status, and he cannot enter the upper ss for the time being. Du Youyou became Li Fan''s woman, and this must not be hidden from his first love girlfriend Wu Xue. After all, Wu Xue is a student at the conservatory next door. After Wu Xue knew, she was angry for several days, Du Youyou also went to apologize to her, and Li Fan went to coax her every day. Anyway, after all kinds of entanglements, the two also found that Li Fan was surrounded by many women, and they suddenly understood that such a good man as Li Fan could not be owned by them alone. Wu Xue epted Du Youyou, and the two became sisters. Li Fan also talked to Wu Xue, saying that she will always be her eldest wife and will get married with her in the future. Wu Xue was so happy that sometimes she and Du Youyou would live in a room with Li Fan. As far as Tang Guo knew, in addition to the two women currently having an ambiguous rtionship with Li Fan, he had already epted the two, as well as the principal''s daughter Xu Shiling and his counselor, Jun Nuo. Although Shi Yunnuo was angry with Li Fan every time, he never refused Li Fan''s approach. The most incredible thing about Tang Guo is that Shi Yunnuo has a boyfriend. Then because of a student''s provocation, instead of telling the harassment, he blushed and was ashamed. I do not understand. I don''t understand the system, it''s really greasy. During Li Fans picking up girls, the poem conference in the subpartment also started as scheduled. As Miao Han''s roommate, Tang Guo would definitely join in. Miao Han himself was interested in these, and after adding bad supplements, he performed very well in the division and finally won the third ce. The second ce is from the school next door, Xu Shiling is fourth, and Li Fan is first. After the game in the sub-division, Tang Guo discovered something was wrong with Miao Han. Li Fan is often mentioned, saying how and how good he is. Ran Jingdan also vomited at Tang Guo, belittle Li Fan, and quarreled with Miao Han. "What''s so good about that lustful guy? Didn''t you see two women holding his arm while shopping? They looked ambiguous, who doesn''t know the kind of rtionship." Miao Han: "Anyway, Li Fan is indeed a very talented person. I can see that he is not rote memorizing, and he analyzes every poem very thoroughly. This time in the division area, he can get The championship is expected, and I have a hunch that he can win the championship." "I''ve also heard that he is not only very ambiguous with two girls." Tang Guo interjected, "You won''t like him anymore?" Chapter 2072: Male lead essay with female partner (18) Chapter 2072: Male lead essay with female partner (18) "How is it possible?" Miao Han''s voice became quieter, "Well, I want to continue reading and not discuss this issue." System: [The host is big, this Miao Han should be willing too. Tang Guo replied faintly, "Yes." Ran Jingdan was still angry with Miaohan, feeling particrly ufortable, and took Tang Guo to the library. Because there are more people in the poem conference ~. When they came, there was only one table left, but one person was already sitting there. The other seats didn''t mean to be upied. Ran Jingdan chose the book and sat in front of the other party. The moment when she sat down, Ran Jingdan felt something was wrong, and the male ssmate who was sitting opposite them subconsciously moved the book to him. When Tang Guo walked over, watching Ran Jingdan put several books on her side, she had no choice but to sit next to the male student. This sitting, that''s incredible. She felt the breathing of the male student next to her a little heavier, and subconsciously looked over, only to see a red rash on his face. I got sick? She tried to ask, "ssmate, are you ufortable? Do you want to go to the infirmary?" On a closer look, this male student looks a bit nice. The skin is unhealthy and white, and more and more red rashes slowly grow on the neck and cheeks. Tang Guo couldn''t ignore this situation. "I''ll take you to the infirmary." The male ssmate''s cold eyes fell on Tang Guo, and her voice was a little cold, "No, just stay away from me." Stay away from him? If it wasn''t for the other person''s not very good look, Ran Jingdan would almost jump up, stay away from him? This kind of disgusting words makes people really angry. When Tang Guo heard this, he took his hand back when he was nning to touch the other party and moved a little farther, "Is this all right?" "Farther away." The male student said indifferently. Tang Guo moved a little further, "What about this?" "not enough." Tang Guo found himself sitting a little bit, and saw Ran Jingdan sitting opposite to him, and whispered, "Ran Jingdan, you sit opposite me." Although Ran Jingdan was upset, she seemed to understand something and sat opposite Tang Guo with the book in her arms. Then Tang Guo found that the red rash on the male student''s face had disappeared, and his pale face gradually returned to ruddy. She and Ran Jingdan looked at each other and fully felt the unfriendliness of the world. System: [Host big, what''s the matter with that male student? "It may be a disease, femininity." Tang Guo spected that it was like this, because she had encountered such a disease in the world she once traveled. In general, the root cause of this disease is a mental problem. [So, let''s change the ce. ] The systems intimate reminder, [He looked like he was about to fail before. It is not easy to cure this kind of mental illness. Seeing that the host and her roommate have moved to the edge of the table, reading in this way must be ufortable. "There is no other ce in the library. Just sit here. The distance is so far, it shouldn''t affect him." Huh? The system is surprised, not right. He took a good look at the male ssmate who was wearing a shirt, half buried his head, and looking at the book indifferently. [Host Da, the one in your house? "No, he just told me to stay away." [Do not believe it, you are really going to be angry, you must leave soon, what are you still doing here? This is a force majeure factor. Just now I saw him sweating on his forehead, pale lips, and a serious mental illness. Generally, this mental illness is caused by the bad experiences of some women he had contact with when he was young. Now I rely on the host. Greatly saved. Besides, people have always sent you warmth, and it''s time to be sent some warmth. Tang Guo was particrly suspicious that her family had taken advantage of the guy opposite. However, in this case, she really won''t leave. Okay, if there is no principled error, she will give that guy some warmth in the world. Chapter 2073: Male lead essay with female (19) Chapter 2073: Male lead essay with female (19) Tang Guo observed the guy opposite for a while, and saw that the red rash on his face and neck had disappeared, so she concentrated on picking up the book and reading. The look she had looked at before was fully captured by Fu Yanzhi, his lips pressed into a straight line. The face is also very cold, it should be said that the whole person is very cold. Seeing that Tang Guo no longer looked at him and didn''t mean to approach him, he also set his eyes on the book. Ran Jingdan didn''t pay much attention to this. She had a quarrel with Miao Han before and felt unhappy. It happened to read some books to divert her gaze, pay attention to the sick male ssmate, thinking about his disgusting eyes before, she didn''t want to know what he was doing now. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to what Fu Yanzhi was doing, but when Fu Yanzhi was in the middle, he couldn''t help but look at the girl who was sitting far away. Fu Yanzhi buried his head and was very puzzled. Regarding his mental illness, if possible, he didn''t want to. Various methods have been used over the years, but there is no cure. If someone of the opposite **** is too close to him, his face will instantly be pale, and a terrible red rash will appear on his neck and face. This is beyond his control. These special reactions seem to be warning others that he is a stranger not to enter. Of course, he actually didn''t think this was bad, at least he could avoid those of the opposite **** who deliberately approach him. The bad thing is that once someone of the opposite **** deliberately approaches him, it will cause pain to his body. Today, he just came to the library to read books just to be quiet, and no one was allowed to follow him. People whoe to the library often know him and know his situation, so they don''t choose to sit next to him. These two girls probably didn''te to the library very much, and it''s not surprising that they sat directly in their seats. But his attention was actually affected by a girl, which was still a little weird. [Host, this guy is peeking at you. "It''s no use stealing a sight, he can''t get close to me." Tang Guo''s voice was a little gloating, making the system very speechless. [People are very pitiful. Has the host thought of a way to treat him? "There is still a way. Just find the cause and ovee the psychological fear. But I am not familiar with him, so I can''t rush over and say to him, hey, you are sick, I can help you treat, you listen to me now Right?" Thinking about the system, this young man is not simple at first sight, and the breath of a noble boy is revealed all over his body. It can be seen that the status is extraordinary, if you do something hastily, it will definitely not work. "Come slowly, there is always a chance, and I think he is a very restrained person. I was so close to Ran Jingdan just now. He didn''t directly curse or get angry. It shows that the temperament is pretty good. It stands to reason that such a person should Dont get this strange mental illness." Tang Guo didn''t know the real situation, and she didn''t intend to get close to each other directly. Being able to encounter it shows that there is still some fate. Then encounter a few more times, it is logical. There is always a chance to further their rtionship. And now she still has a fianc, and for the sake of the family''s face, she can''t do anything to save face. So, let''s settle the matter between the families. When she is a free agent, what she wants to do is simple. As for this guy, there should be no danger. Chapter 2074: Male lead essay with female partner (20) Chapter 2074: Male lead essay with female partner (20) Tang Guo went to the library for several days, she was alwayste. Sure enough, she met Fu Yanzhi who was upying the table, and she did not greet the other party, but chose a very marginal position to sit down. Fu Yanzhi only raised his head and nced at her, without any strange reaction, then lowered his head and continued reading. Tang Guo didn''t intend to be close to Fu Yanzhi, she mainly came to get familiar with it. System: He doesn''t actually believe it, but he can''t guess what the host thinks. After almost two weeks in a row, the finals of the Poetry Conference began. Naturally, Tang Guo couldn''t go to the library. The entire bedroom would go to the finals as Miao Han''s rtives and friends. This time it was broadcast on TV. Tang Guo and the three were okay. Miao Han, who was going to stand on the stage topete, was very nervous. Going to the finals this time, Tang Guo discovered something very interesting. It is Li Fan''s rtives and friends team. In addition to his roommates and some good friends of the same sex, there are also very beautiful girls. Two of them are his women, Wu Xue and Du Youyou, in addition to the counselor Shi Yunnuo, the principal''s daughter Xu Shiling, and several other beautiful girls who don''t know Tang Guo. But watching them work hard to cheer for Li Fan, and with a look of envy watching the scene of Li Fan showing love with his two girlfriends, she understood. Li Fan is so charming, is it worth their effort? Tang Guo also noticed one thing. Du Youyou was much more beautiful than before. His skin was slightly whiter and smooth, with almost no pores visible, like a porcin doll. Now she understood that Li Fan was afraid that Du Youyou was eating beauty pills or something. The same goes for Wu Xue, his skin is perfect, unlike a real person. The other girls are also goddess-level figures, but they are not as good as the two. Li Fan seemed to feel Tang Guo''s gaze, his lips smiled, "Sister Tang, what have you been looking at me doing, are there flowers on my face?" Without waiting for what Tang Guo said, several other girls actually started to tease, asking if Tang Guo had a crush on Li Fan. What else, Li Fan, you have such a beautiful woman as Wu Xue and Du Youyou, so howe you want to provoke Tang Guo and the like. Tang Guo was surprised to find that the people in the entire carriage were not surprised by all this. They are not surprised that Li Fan has two girlfriends at the same time, as if Li Fan should have two girlfriends. But she still noticed the difference, that is, Ran Jingdan, who was sitting next to her, had a particrly ugly face. Seeing other people teasing Tang Guo and Li Fan, she sneered, "Tang Guo already has a fianc. You can just stop joking." For Li Fan, she became more and more disgusted. So greasy man, don''t know why so many women like it, is God''s dog blind? "Ran Jingdan seems to hate Li Fan. With such an attitude, how did she be Li Fan''s woman?" Tang Guomunicated with the system. With such a bad temper and arrogant appearance, it really didn''t seem like giving in for a man. Character. The system couldn''t answer, after all, the details of Li Fan''s collection of women were not carefully written in the novel. Generally this kind of novel and emotional drama are very embarrassing. Even if the woman the protagonist encounters is not in the harem, she must be lonely for a lifetime, or she has no idea about Taishan, and has a bad life. Chapter 2075: Male lead essay with female partner (21) Chapter 2075: Male lead essay with female partner (21) All the way to the venue of the final match, Tang Guo was looking at several women who had a special rtionship with Li Fan. In the car, Li Fan also showed them his unforgettable skills. These wonderful tidbits may also be broadcast at that time. Seeing these women looking at Li Fan with admiration, Tang Guo finally took out sunsses and put on them, intending to rejuvenate. She and the system have been observed a lot, and Li Fan really didn''t give any spiritual hints to these women, and was willing to follow him. Then, it doesn''t matter to her. "Why are you so embarrassed?" Ran Jingdan said to Tang Guo in a low voice. It was convenient for the two of them to sit together andmunicate in a low voice. Tang Guo wanted to say that Li Fan could really go to heaven. Some of the things in his system mall can be used, and some cannot be used. Its easy to go to heaven, just buy some special props. I have to say that this is a very good gold finger. Ran Jingdan didn''t understand that Li Fan was the protagonist''s halo. His protagonist is controlled by the author behind it. It is estimated that the role of the original protagonist is to polish the protagonist and set off the role of the girls who choose him. Choosing him can be youthful and beautiful. If you don''t choose him, you can only live a life of poverty and age slowly. Participants in the finals are among the top three in many divisions. So we still had to divide it into several episodes to record. Tang Guo and the other two roommates naturally sat in the audience seats. In the finals, she also saw Gan Yingying sitting as a special guest. Gan Yingying is very sexy, with big wavy curly hair, ming red lips, and blinking at the camera can make people dizzy. She also noticed that Li Fan''s eyes looked different at Gan Yingying. One day, when she was in the women''s toilet, she suddenly heard a little movement. When I listened carefully, it was actually Gan Yingying and Li Fan talking. Gan Yingying''s voice was delicate and soft, and every meal was full of infinite temptation. Tang Guo guessed that the picture between the two at this moment was probably full of ambiguities. She didn''t know when the two hooked up. In the finals, Li Fan shined brightly. This program was recorded and broadcasted. It didn''t take long for Li Fan to be famous. His opponents are talented students from various schools, experts specializing in poetry, and some professors. Anyway, this is a show that can be yed by young and old, as long as you like poetry, you cane. But no matter who came, there was only one fate when meeting Li Fan: defeat! Until thest issue, Li Fan gained countless fans, and everyone had no doubt about his winning the championship. As for Miao Han in the middle, he was eliminated. Miao Han was disliked, and Tang Guo''s roommates would naturally not follow to the finals. But Li Fan''s news, she has been paying attention. Basically, she woulde to the library without ss. Every time she came, she was full of people, and the person named Fu Yanzhi was still there. In the days when Tang Guo disappeared, to be honest, Fu Yanzhi was still a little ufortable. After all, in the entire library, no one except Tang Guozhen would sit next to him. This feeling is a bit strange. So after Tang Guo came back, he raised his head and asked unexpectedly, "Why haven''t youe to the library recently?" System: Is it so unreserved? Chapter 2076: Male lead essay with female (22) Chapter 2076: Male lead essay with female (22) Tang Guo almostughed when he heard Fu Yanzhi''s words. It''s really unreserved. Fu Yanzhi seemed to have reacted, asking himself if it was a bit abrupt. After all, they were just sitting at a table, and she was far away, she didn''t know the names of both parties, and she hadn''t introduced each other. Not friends or ssmates, at best it is the rtionship of alumni. Tang Guo looked at Fu Yanzhi''s ears subconsciously, and it turned red. She resisted the urge tough and said, "I apanied my roommate to a poetry conference before." "Yeah." Fu Yanzhi replied indifferently, and stopped talking, really indifferent and noble. The system thinks that soon this guy will abandon some principles and reservedness, and shamelessly wants to stay with the host. Due to Fu Yanzhi''s own problems, Tang Guo did not deliberately get too close to him, so as not to cause trouble to him. As for how to treat his mental illness, she didn''t worry at all. Anyway, the two are also familiar with each other, and there will always be opportunities in the future. After a while, Fu Yanzhi spoke, "Did you not participate in the poem conference?" Fu Yanzhi was holding a mobile phone, and the system told Tang Guo that Fu Yanzhi was searching for a poem conference program just now, and it seemed that he was nning to find Tang Guo on it. After Tang Guo heard it, she didn''t know what to say. "I''m not interested in that, and there is also someone who has never forgotten." Never forget? Fu Yanzhi slid the phone for a while, and quickly understood who was the one who had never forgotten. He looked at the pictures on the Inte, his eyes were particrly subtle. Li Fan was surrounded by beautiful women, some of whom seemed to be close to him. He wasn''t jealous of Li Fan, but felt that being surrounded by so many women, wouldn''t Li Fan feel very unwell? In fact, he didn''t know why he would react so much to the opposite sex. Every time the opposite ****es into contact with him, it will make him cold, pale, and even have some terrible red rashes. The family didn''t tell him, but through his own secret inquiry, he found that a memory of his childhood was nk. He suspects that the answer should be in this nk memory, of course he is not so eager to find the answer. Intuition tells him that it''s not a good thing, and he doesn''t have too much interest, so he must contact the opposite sex. Through this brief chat, Tang Guo and Fu Yanzhi finally knew each other. [The host is big, Li Fan and Gan Yingying are together. One day the system talked to Tang Guo about this, and after asking about it, she realized that it was Gan Yingying who had encountered something and forced to call Li Fan. Naturally, the actor Li Fan couldn''t wait to go to the hero to save the United States. Then he sent home the superstar Gan Yingying, alone, what else could happen? Very smoothly, Gan Yingying became Li Fan''s woman. As for Li Fanspany, because he picked up a few very good business talents, coupled with the business n, and some very advanced technology products. Thepany is getting bigger and bigger and it has attracted the attention of many people. During the period, Tang Guo witnessed Li Fan being looked down upon by many people, and then he pped back one by one. There are also many people coveting hispany''s products, and in the end they steal chickens and lose money. Except for Gan Yingying, the number of women around Li Fan has been increasing. Chapter 2077: Male lead essay with female partner (23) Chapter 2077: Male lead essay with female partner (23) But major female characters, such as Xu Shiling, have progressed rtively slowly. In fact, it is right. After all, this kind of female character with a little more ink cannot be easily obtained. Li Fan''s other women don''t know about Gan Yingying''s existence. But not knowing for the time being does not mean that you will not know in the future. One time when he was eating out, Tang Guo met Li Fan again and heard them discussing Gan Yingying, a big star. Gan Yingying is not only good at acting, but also good at singing. In fact, she is a singer. This time it was discussed that Gan Yingying nned to hold a concert. And Li Fans girlfriend, Wu Xue, is a fan of Gan Yingying. She is discussing with Du Youyou and especially wants to see Gan Yingyings concert. Li Fan and her will be able to help her get tickets at that time, which naturally made Wu Xue very happy. Looking at the development of this plot, Tang Guo was also helpless. Although Li Fan is getting more and more floating, he hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary until now, most of them are because someone provokes him and then goes back. But she felt that Li Fan would float sooner orter. Li Fan did take Wu Xue and Du Youyou to see Gan Yingying''s concertter, and the two also learned about his rtionship with Gan Yingying. Although it was a bit sad at first, they epted the result a long time ago and finally got along in harmony. Gan Yingying would oftene secretly outside the school, in the house Li Fan bought. Anyway, outsiders dont know what three women and one man will do inside. Xu Shiling also knows where they live. One time, she happened to meet Gan Yingying kissing Li Fan at the door. Then she became angry and quarreled with Li Fan, saying that he was so careless and worthy of Du Youyou and Wu Xue? Angrily scolded him as a big carrot. Then Wu Xue and Du Youyou both said that Li Fan is very good, they knew about it a long time ago, and didn''t mind Gan Yingying''s appearance. They all knew that Xu Shiling liked Li Fan, and they persuaded her that if they like Li Fan, they can stay with him. They don''t mind, such an excellent Li Fan deserves many women to like. Tang Guo heard the report from the system and didn''t want to eat the food in front of him. "and after?" [Later, Xu Shiling refused to give up and had a big fight with Li Fan, and also said to Li Fan that if he wanted to be with her, then break up with others. She would not tolerate it. There were other women around Li Fan who sessfully angered Li Fan. Li Fan said that he would not give up the woman following her for her. If she must be so headstrong, let her go. In the end, Xu Shiling cried and left. Tang Guo faintly replied, "Oh, is that so? Is there any follow-up? If there is a follow-up, remember to tell me." Tang Guo didn''t wait long afterwards. Xu Shiling''s father, the principal of this school, was actually the boss of an enterprise. Knowing that his daughter was unhappy, he used the power in his hand to put pressure on Li Fan, but in the end he was hit back by Li Fan one by one. As ast resort, he chose to have an interview with Li Fan. Said that if Li Fan is willing to only be with his daughter, he will not care about the previous things. But Li Fan is the protagonist, how could he be threatened? On the spot, he said that if he still touched his woman half a point, he would make him look good and be very angry. The twopeted with each other for a long time, and Xu Shiling''s father gradually appreciated Li Fan. Especially after knowing that he is the boss behind that technologypany, his attitude changed a lot. Chapter 2078: Male lead essay with female partner (24) Chapter 2078: Male lead essay with female partner (24) Later, when Tang Guo saw Xu Shiling and Li Fan again, they held hands intimately. Obviously Xu Shiling also epted the fact that Li Fan had many women. Li Fan''s reputation became more and more obvious, from the beginning of the school''s reputation to the rest of the people. Hispany is getting bigger and bigger, and it also involves the entertainment industry, although it has just begun. He did this in only half a year. During this period, Wen Yawei also returned. Wen Yawei''seback also caused a sensation. Everyone thought that Wen Yawei would make big moves, but did not expect that she actually chose a down-to-earth acting, and did not take any endorsements. It seems that I intend to take the path of actors, not the path of big stars. Once back, I plunged into the crew to film. Tang Guo knew that Wen Yawei was indeed very smart. The other party should have smelled something. Li Fan was behind to help, and Gan Yingying was in the entertainment circle. Li Fan is apany involved in the entertainment industry and is very willing to spend money. What role Gan Yingying wants, he will let people grab it withoutpromise. For a while, everyone knew that there was a gold master behind Gan Yingying. During this period, Li Fan''s counselor Shi Yunnuo also fell into his hands, and Shi Yunnuo''s breakup with his former fiance was not happy. In order to avoid future troubles, Li Fan directly dealt with Shi Junnuo''s former fiance''s family and bankrupted them. When Shi Yunnuo promised to be engaged to the other party, she did not like it, but because her family had a problem, and the other party liked her very much. The family members discussed whether she should go to the other party, agree to the party''s pursuit, get engaged, and then help resolve the family crisis. At that time, Shi Yunnuo had no people he liked, and thought that doing so by himself could be regarded as giving back to the family. When she met Li Fan, she regretted it, and especially liked being able to cancel the marriage contract. That person liked her very much, how could he agree, and then he knew that she had transferred to another rtionship, so could he not be angry? "It''s finally time for me to take action." Tang Guo said with a smile. After the course that day was over, the system let the system find out the whereabouts of Shi Yunnuo''s former fiance. Although bankrupt, people from such a family are actually morefortable than ordinary people in their entire lives. Tang Guo found each other in a bar when Yan Huan was sitting in the corner, pouring wine ss by ss. Do you want to say he doesn''t regret it? When he regrets it, he shouldn''t be arrogant for a woman and cause the whole family to be involved. This is thest thing he regrets. Tang Guo actually felt that Shi Yunnuo was not kind. She asked Yan Huan to help solve the family affairs, she volunteered. Only when you know that the other party likes her can you use this method to get the other party to provide arge sum of money for help. I regret it now, I can understand where I broke up easily, and finally I saw people bankrupt. "Punish evil and promote good." Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled. After receiving the system''s unbelief, he changed his words and said, "Well, I''m going to kill someone with a knife." System: Right, this is the host he is familiar with. Yan Huan also noticed the woman sitting next to him. The clothes are well-dressed, and the temperament on the body is ipatible with this bar. "Something?" It''s not like he''s in a bar, it''s like he''s here. No matter what, Yan Huan is also a person who has managed thepany. "Yeah." Tang Guo answered, "Want to turn over?" Turn over? Yan Huan put down the wine ss and paused for a while and said, "Do you know who I have offended? I can''t offend him now, and he won''t let me rise again." Chapter 2079: Male lead essay with female partner (25) Chapter 2079: Male lead essay with female partner (25) "Such arge sum of money, aren''t you afraid that once I leave, I won''t return to China?" Yan Huan really didn''t understand why Tang Guo chose him, and gave him a card without saying anything. A lot of money, enough for him to make aeback. "I dare to give it, and I am not afraid of you running. I can easily give you so much, which shows that the money is just a bunch of numbers to me." Yan Huan looked at the girl sitting next to him. She was very young and of course beautiful. He didn''t think about it. Because when the opponent puts this card in front of him with ease, it makes life impossible. In this young girl, he felt a kind of courage, and the intuition in his heart told him to agree to her condition. Taking this card to a foreign country to make aeback, he himself has not reached the level of poverty and loss, but he has no way toe up with the funds to stand up again. This card is from the country she requested. With such arge sum of money, I don''t know how she transferred it out. System: Silly, do you need to transfer it out? Buy their stocks in that country directly on the Inte. Of course, most people would not believe it. "Okay, I promise your terms." Yan Huan picked up the thin card and put it in his pocket with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Miss Tang believes me so much, but if she does not hesitate to invest a huge sum of money, then I won''t let you down. But I''m very curious about you. Why should you help me?" If it weren''t for the unwillingness in his heart and holding a sigh of breath, Yan Huan would not easily agree to this kind of thing. It should be said that if it were not desperate, he would not believe that the pie in the sky would fall on his head. "I think your bones are very strange, you must be a little money-making expert, so I chose you." Tang Guo took a sip of the wine and turned around, but Yan Huan was shocked by what he said. He looked at her back stupidly, and didn''te back for a long time. Seeing that his bones are peculiar, he is a little money-making expert? Yan Huanughed, and took a sip of the wine in the ss, and walked out of the bar with his coat. Well, then he will be a little money-making expert in the future, and it is the first time that he has been so valued, and he cannot disappoint his boss, can he? Li Fan mainly restricted Yan Huan to re-emerge in the country. As for the other party to go abroad to do things, Li Fan did not expect so much. I don''t think that under his suppression, who else can make Yan Huan stand up again. He is very busy now, busy dealing with his own women, and also busy pursuing new women. Hispany has always been supervised by the capable people under his hands. If he encounters any problems, he will buy a perfect solution in the system mall. As for funding, he has so many people, and he doesn''t think there will be any problems, otherwise the business ns and ns he put out will be put out for nothing. Li Fan''s reputation is getting bigger and bigger, especially for high-tech products, which has been known by many people. Although outsiders do not know Li Fan, hispany and hispany''s products are already used by many people. As for the upper ss people, they are also very afraid of thepany under Li Fan''s name. No matter what happened, the people who attended the banquet were the managers of thepany, and Li Fan had hardly appeared. Therefore, many people are specting about who is behind the risingpany. Li Fan''s life is very moist, and there are more and more women. But this does not prevent him from getting to know new women. One day, Tang Guo was in the bedroom and found Miao Han running into the bedroom, his face flushed. Chapter 2080: Male lead essay with female partner (26) Chapter 2080: Male lead essay with female partner (26) "Why is my face flushed?" Tang Guo couldn''t help asking when seeing Miao Han sitting on the chair, looking at the phone, with a smile on his face, the blushing did not fade away. Miao Han looked up at Tang Guo as if something had been discovered, and said, "It''s nothing, it''s a little hot." Tang Guo silently touched his thick down jacket, is it hot in this weather? Even if you go out for a run, your face will not blush like this, unless you stay in the house for a long time, your face will blush if youck oxygen. And Miao Han has been holding the phone, smiling sweetly, the ghost knows that it must be in love. "I have a boyfriend." Ran Jingdan joked, "Miao Han, did you say you have made friends? Take it out that day and have a meal together." Miao Han''s face turned even more red, as if thinking of something, he shook his head quickly, "Not yet, not so fast, let''s just eat, let''s talk about itter." After this day, Miao Han often didn''t y with them, always pretending to have something. Everyone knows such an obvious performance and didn''t embarrass her. Until one day, Li Fan personally sent Miao Han to the door of the girls'' dormitory, and was hit by a few people. At that time, the eyes of several people were not right, and Miao Han was also a little embarrassed. Li Fan didn''t seem to mind being viewed this way. He just told Miao Han a few words, exining that he woulde to pick him up tomorrow, and there was a handsome smile and Tang Guo on the corners of his lips. Ran Jingdan greeted him and turned away. Now Zi Miao Han''s neck was about to shrink into his stomach. Ran Jingdan couldn''t help it. After Li Fan left, he asked, "Your boyfriend is him?" "Yeah." Miao Han could not hide it anymore and admitted. Ran Jingdan was a little angry, "he broke up with other women?" "No." Miao Han replied. "Then you are still with him?" Ran Jingdan''s eyes widened, she couldn''t believe how many women around Li Fan. Everyone didn''t think it was weird, and they thought it should be. That guy is super public and often takes his women around, she doesn''t know the world a little bit. "So, are you willing to share him with other women?" Tang Guo threw the milk tea in her hand into the trash can, not wanting to waste it, she was really out of appetite. Miao Han said seriously, "He is so good, so naturally there will be many women around him. After so many years of living, I have never met someone better than him." Okay, Tang Guo stopped talking. I don''t know what ecstasy soup Li Fan poured into Miao Han, and he actually brainwashed people like this. The system just scanned it, Miao Han was really sober to say these things, Li Fan didn''t do anything to her. Asking Li Fan to really use a special method, I''m afraid he would have started on her early. Remembering that this is a world of fiction, she is not surprised, her own worldview is like this. Ran Jingdan was very angry, and no longer wanted tomunicate with Miao Han. The rtionship between her and Miao Han has always been pretty good. He went back to the bedroom and persuaded a few more words, but finally ignored Miao Han. Within a few days, they saw Miao Han packing up some daily necessities, and upon asking, they knew that she was going to live out. [Li Fan bought a vi outside, where all his women lived. ] The system secretly made a small report with Tang Guo, [In addition to the few that the host knew a lot, there were also a few unfamiliar faces. I didn''t know that he was from blending. Tang Guo: "Then he is really awesome." Chapter 2081: Male lead essay with female partner (27) Chapter 2081: Male lead essay with female partner (27) Tang Guo is a bit busy recently, because Li Fan has already started to p various passers-by because of small things, either to bankrupt them or to block others. Naturally she became busy, busy picking up these people, giving them a sum of money, letting them go out and start again, and then let theme back when the timees. During this period, she found a couple who were on the eighteenth floor, nning to jump off the building. It was also because of a small matter that Li Fan bankrupted theirpany. In order to repay the money, they sold all the properties under their name, and even no house they lived in. After more than ten years of hard work, the results were gone. I couldn''t figure it out for a while, so I took my hands to the top of the building and decided to die. Then Tang Guo picked it up. Seeing their ability is good, he gave them a huge sum of money to get them to start again. She is not at all afraid that these people will not be able to get up, and who can climb to this day, who has no patience and means. She also picked up a person who almost died because thepany was bankrupt. When she went to see that person, the other person was lying in the hospital. In despair, seeing the light, everyone is willing to grasp this life-saving straw. She is always picking up people, thinking that she has the ability to get up again, and her character is not bad, but she identally offended Li Fan in small things. Or maybe it was because of Li Fan''s woman that she was affected. It was not a big deal. In order to pretend to be coercive in front of his own woman, Li Fan wanted to make the family desperate anyway. When Tang Guo was almost busy, a lot of time had passed, and when he went to the library, Fu Yanzhi still sat there. The craze of poetry conferences has passed, and there are not many librarians in the winter. Tang Guo chose to sit in Fu Yanzhi''s position, still far away. Fu Yanzhi seemed to be used to it, and did not ask her why she chose another position to sit. When she sat down, she raised her head and looked at her for a long time, "Where have you been recently?" That tone was vaguely aggrieved, and Tang Guo thought she had heard it wrong. How could Fu Yanzhi''s cold face be aggrieved because she didn''te recently? "I''m busy with something." "What are you busy doing?" Fu Yanzhi asked. He almost asked, why are you busy meeting those bankrupt guys? He had already found out the identity of Li Fan. He also knew those who were bankrupted by Li Fan. Naturally she went to meet those people, he must know. He wouldn''t admit that he had secretly checked her, he just asked people to check the people who were bankrupted by Li Fan. The reason why he didn''t ask directly, he vaguely felt bad. If she was misunderstood and he was investigating her specifically, that would not be too bad. What''s bad, it''s bad anyway. "A few friends encountered some difficulties recently and helped them." Fu Yanzhi''s eyes changed a little, and he didn''t even know him. How could he be a friend? Did they just give them so much money? He could receive news that those people took a huge sum of money to startpanies in different countries abroad, and it was a blessing, and he suspected that she was doing charity. "Is that so?" Fu Yanzhi said indifferently, probably because he felt that his eyes were too straightforward, so he set his eyes on the book. Tang Guo was a bit inexplicable, but didn''t care, and nned to read the book for a while. About a few minutester, Fu Yanzhi pushed a notebook in front of her, and the page that opened read a sentence: Li Fan is not simple, this person is very strange. Chapter 2082: Male lead essay with female (28) Chapter 2082: Male lead essay with female (28) Tang Guo smiled when he saw this sentence. System: [The host is big, you are so cute, do you want me to check his information. "No, I will ask him personally in the future." System: Hey, if you are not familiar with this yet, should you sprinkle dog food on him? Tang Guo also wrote a sentence in his notebook: How do you know, why is he strange? After seeing this, Fu Yanzhi replied: I have checked that he is strange everywhere. I believe that many people are already suspicious of him, but everyone is not sure about what powerful cards he has in hand. When Fu Yanzhi pushed the notebook over, he was actually a little upset. Why would he share this secret with her? Since I know that the technologypany belongs to Li Fan, there are also those wonderful business ns, and some technology products beyond this era, although they are only for civilian use. Still let him pay attention, Li Fan acted high-profile, and if he encountered something wrong, he would not end well. Later, he found out the other party''s experience from childhood to adulthood, and he was even more certain that he could not head-on with Li Fan at this time, this person is weird. Without figuring out what hole cards the opponent has in his hand, he chooses to put the people under his hand on peace. It was also the main asset of his Fu family, but the original n to shift the focus to the country was shelved because of the appearance of Li Fan. Because of this uncertain factor, he dare not gamble with the assets of the entire family. Especially after his observations this time, he felt that Li Fan was evil. Many times, it was obvious that his opponent had more background than Li Fan, and he was better than Li Fan in every aspect. In the end, he lost a lot of inexplicable ways, and it was miserable. An ordinary high school student who would only be bullied, suddenly changed. After the change, I bought a lottery ticket and won the lottery. The original ordinary results, after the change, every exam became the first. The same is true for the college entrance examination. No one found out that Li Fan had studied hard in thest year. So why did he be so strong? Too strange. I believe there are many people who are watching Li Fan. Knowing a little, he has avoided Li Fan''s sharpness a long time ago. Only those who did not know chose to head-on with Li Fan before they fell into the hands of the other party. When Tang Guo pushed the notebook in front of him, Fu Yanzhi came back to his senses. He saw the note on the notebook paper: Did you find out what happened? Fu Yanzhi: No, nothing was found out, so I feel strange. Tang Guo: I know, do you believe it? Seeing these words, Fu Yanzhi paused and raised his head to look at Tang Guo. She was smiling, and the smile seemed to immerse people in. At that moment, his heart thumped down, as if it was not his. He buried his head and wrote: Letter, can you tell me what happened? Tang Guo: Why should I tell you what''s going on? Fu Yanzhi thought for a while and replied: This person is very dangerous. Both the Tang family and hispany are in this city. Maybe it will affect your Tang family group one day. Tang Guo: Do you think I have money? Fu Yanzhi: Very rich. Tang Guo: So a Tang, do you think I care? Fu Yanzhi paused and replied: Then you will be suppressed by him at will? Tang Guo smiled when he saw it, and continued to reply: Of course not. Fu Yanzhi: You told me that in the future, if the Tang family encounters problems, I can help you beat him. Chapter 2083: Male lead essay with female partner (29) Chapter 2083: Male lead essay with female partner (29) Tang Guo smiled when he saw the posterity, and replied: There is nothing to say. Fu Yanzhi frowned, and Tang Guo looked at the young man in the overcoat. It seemed that he had encountered some troubles and was working hard to solve it. He really wanted to know what secrets Li Fan had. Tang Guo said nothing was wrong. She was very wealthy. ording to the recent feedback, the people she picked up were all pretty good. They signed a contract, and she held 49% of the otherpany''s shares. Onepany ounted for 49%, and the people she picked up did not know how manypanies had opened. So, she is really rich. Originally, he nned to dig some good-looking people to his side, but he didn''t expect her to start too quickly. Even if I dig now, people won''t be tempted. Her terms are too attractive. Give money, give business ns and market research, as long as the shares, don''t care about anything, who is not tempted? Fu Yanzhi thought for a long time, and finally took out a ck gold-encrusted business card from her pocket, put it in the notebook, and pushed it in front of Tang Guo. He pressed his lips tightly, and he didn''t expect that in order to know a secret, he would fall so depraved that he would give out his business card. The person who gave it off was still a little girl younger than him, but he didn''t regret it at all. Tang Guo raised her brows lightly, touched the ck gold-encrusted business card, and looked at the three gilded words on Fu Yanzhi. There was no introduction. There was a phone number below and a beautiful golden rose in the upper left corner. She knew that Fu Yanzhi had been watching her, took out her mobile phone, and dialed this number. Sure enough, she heard Fu Yanzhi''s phone number ringing, she nced at Fu Yanzhi, and saw that he picked up the phone and showed her the phone, indicating that the number can be reached. Tang Guo continued to reply in her notebook: The legendary business tycoon, Master Fu, has been admiring for a long time. ck gold-iid business card, the first time I saw it, it feels very good, expensive andpelling, the rose is so beautifully carved, envy! Is this person who carves these many roses a master? The lines are smooth, the petals are delicate, and the lines are very clear. Fu Yanzhi didn''t know what to say, and it was the first time that someone praised his business card for its beauty. More importantly, isn''t it the three words of Fu Yanzhi and the phone number below? [In other words, anyone who can get Fu Yanzhi''s ck gold-encrusted business card can call him, please do something for me. As long as he thinks it can be done, he will not refuse, even if you ask for 100 or 200 million, he will give it to you. Since Fu Yanzhi is actively viting his own information, the system is not wee, you can check it. He suspected that every time this guy was so awesome, it was for the sake of being together with his host. After all, awesome people are more likely to control their feelings without too much interference. Fu Yanzhi quickly returned: Can you tell me now? Tang Guo didn''t write in his notebook, but nodded to him, "I will send you a document, and you will understand after reading it." Fu Yanzhi breathed a sigh of relief, and he was finally able to know Li Fan''s secret. He was also surprised and didn''t doubt what she said. "Tongzi, help me transfer Li Fan''s pretense and force the novel to my mobile phone." The system hurriedly followed suit, s, it''s good for the host to be pampered a lot, and know what you want to know. While packing the novel, he looked at Fu Yanzhi over and over again. Even if he got this kind of strange disease, he always remembered to treat the host greatly, this guy is too poisoned. Chapter 2084: Male lead essay with female (30) Chapter 2084: Male lead essay with female (30) A very special scene appeared in a university library. Of course, in this season, the weather is very cold and few peoplee to the library to read. The location where the special scene took ce was in a very remote corner, and almost no one found it. I saw a boy and a girl sitting beside a table. The two seemed familiar, but not familiar. If they are unfamiliar, they asionally raise their heads to look at each other and say a few words, if they are familiar, the two of them are too far apart. The boy sits by the window and the girl sits near the aisle. Tang Guo propped his chin with one hand, raised his eyes and looked at the young man leaning on the window, wearing a ck coat, looking at the phone. The boy''s profile is very handsome, just a little bit like a stranger. He frowned, and when he took a closer look, there was an incredible micro expression in his expression. His slender fingers also squeezed the pen in his hand, obviously doubting the contents of the phone. I don''t know what''s written in it, time passed by every minute, and they sat here for three hours. The boy''s fingers kept sliding his hand, almost every second, one page at a time. People who don''t know what picture he thought he was looking at. [The host is big, is Fu Yanzhi one eye and ten lines? "It should be almost the same. No matter how people say it, he is a young business tycoon who has no talent. Can he sit in this position? He is a genius himself, and he has been carefully trained and educated. Is a genius necessary?" The system muttered silently, don''t praise yourself so obviously, okay? Everyone is one''s own, isn''t it embarrassing to boast so much? After slipping away, it is another world full of dog food. When Tang Guo waited for almost four hours, Fu Yanzhi''s movements finally stopped. He pursed his lips lightly, looking at Tang Guo''s eyes full ofplexity. This novel opened his door to a new world, and he has basically never released online novels. It is not that he is unwilling to touch these things, but that he has no time to touch them at all. He was cultivated as the heir of the Fu family since he was a child. Coupled with his talent, his family members valued him even more, and there was no time to read online novels. But this novel of about 3 million words, he flipped through more than 10,000 times in less than four hours at a rate of one page per second, and finally read it roughly. At this time, not only did his fingers feel a little sore and soft, but his eyes were also swollen and painful. But he didn''t care about these. What he cares about is the content of this novel, which shocked him too much. If not all the plots in it could find a shadow in this world, he would believe that there would be such an absurdity in this world. Thing. Tang Guo looked at Fu Yanzhi''s somewhat trembling and stiff index finger, and his red eyes, andughed. Fu Yanzhi blinked and stared at the phone screen for so long, which really made his eyes very ufortable. At this moment, Tang Guo''s phone rang, she said a few words to the phone, seeming to be talking about her position, and finally exhorted, "Thank you directly." Fu Yanzhi was a little confused, and then saw a couriere to their ce. He handed a box to Tang Guo, and Tang Guo pushed the box to Fu Yanzhi. Fu Yanzhi picked it up and took a look, only to find that it was eye drops to relieve fatigue. Chapter 2085: Male lead essay with female (31) Chapter 2085: Male lead essay with female (31) "I think your eyes are a little red." Tang Guo said, "drop some eye drops first to relieve fatigue." Fu Yanzhi held the eye drops, his mood was a bitplicated, and his cold face eased a lot. In fact, his heart is much richer than his facial expressions, and this is the first time someone has bought him eye drops. When he first read the information, he had to finish reading several bookshelves in two months, but no one reminded him to use eye drops. Everyone in the family praised him for his greatness, saying that he could do it and would only see his radiant side. His father died unexpectedly when he was very young. He and his mother were not close, and he has not seen him a few times. Grandpa didn''t like his mother, and his mother didn''t care about him much. Since his father died unexpectedly, the Fu family''s heavy responsibility has fallen on him. He cannot enjoy family happiness and childhood like children in other families. When he was able to read, he faced all kinds of books that were piled up higher than him, both at home and abroad. There are also all kinds of dazzling data. Looking at the situation for four consecutive hours to today, it wasmonce in the past. But no one will remember to give him eye drops to relieve his fatigue. [The host is big, the guy''s eyes are very wrong, why does he look at you with that pitiful look? Look, those eyes seem to shine toward you. The system is really weird. "It may be theck of love. Sure enough, in this world, he needs to be warmed by others. He is really a poor child. A bottle of eye drops can be moved like this." System: Devil. Fu Yanzhi realized that his gaze was too direct, he coughed lightly, quickly opened the package and used it ording to the instructions above. Sure enough, after dripping the cool eye drops into the eye sockets, the eyes were no longer fatigued. He closed his eyes for a while, and when he opened his eyes again to look at Tang Guo, he subconsciously said, "If you have any trouble in the future, you cane to me." Although this girl gave him a strange feeling, he did not reject it at all. There is a very special feeling in his heart, and he still doesn''t understand it, but this does not prevent him from trying to help her. "I won''t be polite." Hearing this, Fu Yanzhi was in a good mood. After a pause, he asked, "What is written in that novel is true." He was not asking, but affirming. There are so many coincidences, one has to believe that the Li Fan in the novel is the current Li Fan. The only difference between the whole book and reality is that Tang Guo is different. Turning her head and thinking, if Tang Guo had the same experience as the people inside, she wouldn''t sit here and show him this novel full of Li Fan''s entire life. Li Fan identally got a system mall, the golden fingermonly known as the protagonist in the novel world, and he was the protagonist of that novel. With the golden finger, Li Fan has since changed his ordinary life and reached the pinnacle of his life. Those who are not right with him are not the cannon fodder are all viins, they are all going to suffer. It is either his woman or his little brother who obeys him. The Fu family was also mentioned in it, and the Fu family inside has never been transferred back to China. He secretly guessed that he was probably inside, and he also noticed Li Fan''s evil sect. After thinking about it, he decisively gave up returning to China. This makes him feel better, at least in the novel, he is still smarter. Chapter 2086: Male lead essay with female partner (32) Chapter 2086: Male lead essay with female partner (32) Tang Guo was also in it. Thinking of her experience, Fu Yanzhi feltplicated. Fu Yanzhi fell into deep thought, and now even if he knew Li Fan''s secret, he couldn''t deprive him of his golden finger. ording to the book, the system mall can buy anything, as long as there is sufficient funds. Li Fan now has a very powerful technologypany, and the various technology products developed by him are very popr with contemporary people. Such a good product is also the object of national support. It is impossible for him to block Li Fan''s funds by attacking a technologypany. Even if it is blocked, it does not mean that Li Fan has no savings in his hands and can sell other evil items in the mall. Ordinary humans can''t fight against supernatural forces at all. So Fu Yanzhi frowned tightly, this matter was difficult. He couldn''t guarantee that if Li Fan found out, if someone wanted to rectify him, would he buy something that would endanger the society and the public, and do something to retaliate against the society and kill the. Now he is not the only person who suspects Li Fan. Even people from the country may have found anomalies. It''s just that Li Fan''s hole cards are not clear, plus the products he brought out, which makes people very jealous. What he took out today may be just for the convenience of the people. No one can guarantee that what he took out tomorrow would be dangerous goods that endanger society, the country and the world. For a moment, Fu Yanzhi felt that even if he knew that Li Fan had gold fingers, he would not be able to attack it. No matter how powerful he is, he won''t know these supernatural powers. So his gaze fell on Tang Guo. Since she can get Li Fan''s secret, she should also have a certain understanding of the system mall. Those individuals she is doing charitable help may not be trying to deal with Li Fan. "Do you have any ns?" "Yes." Tang Guo replied straightforwardly. Fu Yanzhi''s eyes lit up for a moment, "Then what did you n?" "Good things are naturally handed over to the country." Tang Guo still said directly, "This kind of things may have a bad influence in anyone''s hands. Li Fan is just putting people into bankruptcy. I wont know it in the future. This thing is a good thing and a dangerous thing. Let it be protected by powerful national weapons." Fu Yanzhi: "..." Is it... Is it? But he believes that she is using the power of the country to avenge her personal revenge. Well, no matter what the reason, he thinks this method is not bad. If Li Fan hid a little by himself, carefully, and did not offend the anger of the public, he would not be able to provoke these. But he is too high-profile and has caused a threat to many people. Anyone who provokes him will have to go bankrupt, and he won''t be able to turn over for a lifetime. That makes no sense. Especially for a few women, the family almost jumped off the building, and the former fiances of those women had a miserable end. It can be said that the emergence of Li Fan is bound to disrupt the market. He will continue to act with his own temperament and make hispany bigger, and will stillpete with the entire country in the future. With such an existence, no one wants to watch him grow. He also openly lived with so many women, clearly indicating to everyone that he was a soil emperor. "What should I do?" Fu Yanzhi asked again. Before he knew it, he had already sat beside Tang Guo. After all, such a big thing, too far away, too loud, can easily attract the attention of others. Tang Guo realized this, patted Fu Yanzhi on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Talk as you speak, don''t get so close to me, I''m afraid of men." System: Puff! This virtuous virtue. Chapter 2087: Male lead essay with female partner (33) Chapter 2087: Male lead essay with female partner (33) Fu Yanzhi was also stiff for a moment, only to realize that he was so close to Tang Guo, and the other party even pped him. ording to the previous close-up of the opposite sex, his body should have an ufortable reaction, his face subconsciously pale, apanied by cold sweats, and a red rash. This was a natural reaction of the body, and he couldn''t control it himself. But at this moment, he didn''t respond. He was surprised, and quickly touched his forehead, seemingly not sweating. He took out his phone and took a photo, but he didn''t find any red rashes on his neck and face. This discovery silenced Fu Yanzhi for a moment. Could it be that his illness was cured? "wait for me a while." Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo talked, got up and went to the position of the librarian. He remembers that today''s librarian was a female ssmate. Although it looks naive, he has to try it, is he cured? Tang Guo sat in his seat and had no ns of the past. A minuteter, she saw Fu Yanzhi walk back with pale face and lips, apanied by cold sweat dripping from her forehead. Seeing that he was not in good condition, Tang Guo quickly got up and walked up. Fu Yanzhi almost said that she didn''t need her to help, but she already held his arm. Obviously he should feel ufortable, but when Tang Guo held his arm, his condition actually improved a lot. Fu Yanzhi calmed down slowly, his face was returning to ruddy, the red rash on his neck was gradually dissipating, and the cold sweat was gone. Therefore, in the end he only moved his lips and did not refuse Tang Guo''s help. "Are you sick?" Tang Guo asked calmly. If he didn''t know the situation, he thought Tang Guo was scolding him. Fu Yanzhi nodded. Now that Tang Guo knew about Li Fan''s miraculous things, plus the other party''s deeds, Fu Yanzhi had treated her equally. "A strange disease that no one can help me with." Fu Yanzhi almost directly said that femininity is a kind of mental illness, and the response to the disease varies. But when she was so close to him just now, he didn''t feel ufortable, but instead eased his state. Now Fu Yanzhi saw that Tang Guo''s eyes were different, and he said seriously, "But now I have a guess, you may be my medicine." Fu Yanzhi really didn''t think of anything else, he had never been in contact with girls since he was a child. I don''t know what my heart is like or what I like. Don''t watch TV, don''t read romance novels. What I read every day are professional books, business nning, data report analysis and so on. Combining the performance of Tang Guo''s contact with him just now, he came to the conclusion that Tang Guo might be his medicine. Really, he just borated this result seriously. And, he wanted to ask her to help him treat his illness. "May I help you treat your illness?" Tang Guo was also a little dumbfounded. Did she encounter a high IQ and low EQ this time? "Well, since I was a child, I will not make me feel ufortable as long as you contact me. I think you are the breakthrough point in my treatment, and the reward is indispensable. I will do my best if you need any help in the future. Wherever we are, we can also join hands." Having said this, Fu Yanzhi also felt that he was crazy. He had already set his best terms without negotiating. He must be crazy. But when he saw the girl in front of him thinking, he was still a little nervous, wouldn''t she refuse to agree? Is the condition not enough? Chapter 2088: Male lead essay with female (34) Chapter 2088: Male lead essay with female (34) "it is good." Tang Guo agreed, "But after a while, I still have some things that have not been resolved. When I resolve the matter, I will help you treat your illness every day." Fu Yanzhi did not urge, but also asked if he needed help. But he felt that Tang Guo said that he woulde to treat him every day, which sounded a bit strange. System: Of course, it can be understood that I will tease him every day. Tang Guo shook her head and said no, because soon Li Fan would pay attention to her head. Then it was time for her and Zhang Xing to turn their faces. Zhang Xing seems to like the original owner for the description in the novel. But ording to Tang Guo''ster contact with Zhang Xing, the other party, like her, guessed that the marriage of the two was the best choice. As for Zhang Xing, he is indeed a clean and self-conscious person, and it is also an advantage. But the other party might not have the idea of hitting the Tang family, after all, the Tang family was the only daughter of her. So this kind of inw rtionship is easy to turn around. Faced with that situation, Zhang Xing''s choice was normal. For Zhang Xing, Tang Guo didn''t struggle for long. She opened the date, and counting the days, the Tang family and Zhang''s family should be nning to work together on a big project. For this project, Tang''s and its shareholders have put a lot of effort into it. In fact, the Zhang family is the same, both of them are optimistic about this project. Without the engagement between Tang Guo and Zhang Xing, they would really not dare to put such arge sum of money into this project. Because once this project fails, the twopanies will either shrink or face bankruptcy and change ownership. Tang Guo chose to go back to dine with his parents this week, and mentioned this incident by the way. Hearing that Tang Guo was paying attention to thepany''s affairs, the two couples were still a little happy. Their daughter has always been sensible, and the two couples talked to her about their optimism about this project. Tang Guo naturally knew that this project would indeed make money in the future. Later, because the two fell out because of Li Fan, the project fell into Li Fan''s hands and made a lot of money for him. At the beginning, the two couples took her in such a downfall. Another point is that for this project, they invested most of their funds in it. Otherwise, it''s just bankruptcy, and it''s impossible for a family with a background like them to live as poor as ordinary people. Tang Guo interrupted when she heard the two couples talk about the joy of this project, and when they both nned to invest the funds in her hand. "Parents, I don''t think I should invest in it personally. Although this project sounds tempting, we always leave a way for ourselves? No one can guarantee that what will happen in the middle." "What your mother and I think is that as long as we invest the funds in our hands, the Tang family will ount for the bulk of this project. By then, we will have a greater say in this project, and many things will be better done." Tang Guo paused, and said, "What if the Zhang family suddenly divested? The Tang family is mainly responsible for this project. It is good to have the right to speak, but once the Zhang family divested and cannot find foreign aid, isn''t the money going to waste? What should I do in the future without leaving a back road?" Mother Tang was silent for a moment, "Xiao Guo is engaged to the Zhang family boy, because they won''t do anything to harm themselves." "Is the inw rtionship really strong?" Tang Guo continued, "This is just an engagement, which can be cancelled at any time, and this marriage was found for me when my grandfather was alive." Chapter 2089: Male lead essay with female (35) Chapter 2089: Male lead essay with female (35) "Most of the time the two families looked at the face of grandfather and the Zhang family, it was not that I had a marriage rtionship with Zhang Xing. My parents invested all the funds in, and a little bit someone wanted to fix us, that was too easy. Hearing Tang Guo''s words, the two couples thought silently for a while, and then they also felt whether they were too impulsive. That project can really make a lot of money, but once a problem urs in the middle, the money is indeed lost. Not to mention other things, they can''t bear it just for one thing, and that is the Zhang family''s divestment. In fact, the Tang family is mainly responsible for this project, and the Zhang family is responsible for investing funds. This fund is not in ce all at once, and because Tang''s side is responsible for the home game, the first half must be arge sum of money. The more they thought about it, the more they felt that Tang Guo''s words were not unreasonable and dispelled the previous thoughts. When they met with shareholders, the two of them kept silent about the things that would make thepany more advantageous. The Tang family now is not the Tang family of two people, but the Tang family of the entire shareholder meeting. The two thought a lot after Tang Guo''s reminder, this is everyone''s business, and it makes no sense for them to carry it. If the shareholders are dissatisfied, then everyone can pool their money. Tang Guo didn''t know how the two husband and wife and the shareholders discussed in the end. Anyway, this project is still a while away fromunching. Even if it started, Tang''s money was enough tost for a while, and when it was almost supported, the Zhang family began to invest. It was almost a half before the ident of Li Fan urred. Counting time, there are still several months, not so fast. Nothing happened to Tang''s side, but Ran Jingdan, Tang Guo''s roommate, did. One day when Tang Guo came back, she found that Ran Jingdan''s face was pale, and she was sitting on the bedside in a daze. This reminded Tang Guo. There was indeed one day in the novel when the original owner came back and saw that Ran Jingdan was a little abnormal. After asking a few words, the other party said there was nothing wrong. The original owner was a bit busy at the time, and went out in a hurry, nning toe backter and ask about the specific situation. Then Ran Jingdan was not there for a few days. When she came back, it seemed that there was nothing wrong. She also asked the other party, and the other party said that the matter has been resolved and there is no problem. This time Tang Guo was not busy, she asked Ran Jingdan carefully what was going on. Ran Jingdan is a arrogant girl who is somewhat stronger. Faced with Tang Guo''s question, she still said there was nothing, because she thought that Tang Guo could not help her at all, because this time her father caused too much trouble. Although they lived in a dormitory, the original owner was rtively low-key, never showing off their identity as the daughter of the Tang family, and never showed up outside. The Tang family protected her very well, so Ran Jingdan and other roommates only knew that the original owner was in a good family situation, but did not know that it was the daughter of the Tang family in this city. I didn''t say at that time, naturally I thought that even if Tang Guo had a good family background, there was no way to help her. Because no one will spend a lot of effort and money to help someone who just knows and has a normal rtionship, and there is no obligation. "Why, go." "Well, I''ll go back and have a look." Ran Jingdan packed up her things and pulled out a smile, "Don''t worry, I will solve it." "Or, I''ll apany you back, I can help you if you have anything." Ran Jingdan shook her head quickly, "No, I will solve this by myself." She looked like she didn''t want Tang Guo to be involved. Seeing that Tang Guo was no longer reluctant, and the mystery was about to be revealed, she nned to secretly follow Ran Jingdan to see why she was with Li Fan. She guessed that it was this time that made the proud Ran Jingdan yield. Chapter 2090: Male lead essay with female (36) Chapter 2090: Male lead essay with female (36) Tang Guo secretly followed Ran Jingdan to a casino. The casino was a separate building. From the outside alone, the building was built with magnificence and magnificence. In this building, you can not only y row games, but also other entertainment projects. There are twelve floors in total, each with a unique style. For many people, this is the most drunken ce. [Host big, tell you a piece of news, Li Fan and several of his women are also ying in this casino. Although expected, the male protagonist Li Fan is really lingering, he is everywhere. Originally, she wanted to go directly up and see what trouble Ran Jingdan had encountered. Hearing that Li Fan was here, she nned to find a ce to wait. After all, she needed to figure out how Ran Jingdan and Li Fan were involved. When she walked into the casino, she was invited in to avoid attracting the attention of the people inside. She also called the waiter to help her change the chips, and yed a few in the lobby. She really did it casually, losing or losing, and after all, she made some money. The system can''t help but sigh, if the host is more serious, he should earn more. Just throw it casually, and you can''t lose it, showing that luck is getting better and better. It was like when they were bound for the first time, no matter what the host did, it was the most unlucky one. Thinking of things back then, the system was still a bit ufortable, he was once stupid. He has guessed why his host''s great luck is getting better and better. Because the host is in a good mood, he will be happy when he is in a good mood, andugh when he is happy, and girls who say that they love tough are not bad luck. Tang Guo almost didn''tugh when he heard the systematic exnation. Any girl who loves tough is not bad luck. Does it matter if she is lucky? It was obvious that she had mastered her destiny, locked her own luck, and identally did some good deeds by the way, and she had merit in her body. However, she always felt that there was more merit in her soul than she had imagined. She had guessed who she was once, but she was not obsessed with figuring it out. The days are pretty good now. It doesn''t really matter whether the shuttle is over or not. Tang Guo yed for about half an hour, and the system said Ran Jingdan had already met Li Fan. They were on the eleventh floor. The reason for the incident was that Ran Jingdan''s father not only lost all his wealth, but also owed him a lot of money. I bought all the real estate at home, but it still doesn''t have it. No matter what Ran Jingdan asked, naturally there was no way for the other party to agree to allow her time. After all, with such arge number, the Ran family has no money. Her mother was also angry because of this and is still in the hospital. Ran Jingdan looked at the bald man sitting on the chair and pressed his lips tightly, "How can you let my dad go?" "Of course it is to pay back the money." The bald man smiled and looked at Ran Jingdan, "Otherwise? It is natural and right to owe money to pay off the debt, right?" The man and the people around said with a smile. They belonged to the same table, but they all met side by side without knowing each other. There is still a taboo to y here, it is best to avoid people who know each other, so as not to be trapped. "Or else, if you follow me, I will barely let your father go. When your mother shows up, your mother and daughter will follow me, so I don''t care about the previous things." Chapter 2091: Male lead essay with female (37) Chapter 2091: Male lead essay with female (37) Ran Jingdan was very angry. If her father hadn''t been in the other''s hands, she would have been swearing. When Tang Guo heard this, she raised her eyebrows lightly, with such a clear purpose, it looked a bit like a sleeve. "Tongzi, look up the bald man, several other people and Ran Jingdan''s father, and see if there is any grudge between them, and if there is any offense." The system should be down, and then there is no sound. Even if the Inte is big data, under today''s system, it is easy to check things. Ran Jingdan is naturally unwilling to talk to a bald man, and the other party''s conditions are too humiliating. If she is only allowed topromise, she can''t find a way in the end, she will definitely agree. However, the other party actually wanted to... Thinking of this, Ran Jingdan was extremely desperate. At this moment, a voice reached Ran Jingdan''s ears: "Ran Jingdan, why are you here?" Ran Jingdan turned her head in confusion, only feeling a bit familiar in her voice. When she turned around, she saw Miao Han walking towards her. She responded in a low voice, "Why are you here? I... I have something wrong." "Did something happen at home? I heard it all." When Miao Han said this, Ran Jingdan''s face became paler. She has never been so embarrassed since she was a child, especially when she watched Li Fan walking over with several women, she wanted to find a ce to sew in. Many of these women are familiar with her ore from the same school. They must have listened to what the bald man said just now. "How much does your father owe them?" Miao Han asked with a move in his heart. Because of the appearance of Miao Han, Tang Guo stopped and hid in the crowd. Everyone was attracted by Ran Jingdan, and Natural Beauty noticed her. Ran Jingdan looked desperate, and said nkly, "80 million." Her family''s total assets are not 80 million, and now there is nothing. Where can I get 80 million? Even if she was very puzzled, how could her father lose nearly 100 million money all at once. Dad was not like this before, he never touched these things. It''s just that she doesn''t have the mind to care about those things, because in addition to the money she owes these people, her father also embezzled public funds. Within three days, she did not return the money. Not only did her family face huge debts, her father also had to go to court. She admitted that her father made a mistake and it was wrong to embezzle public funds for gambling. But after all, that was the father who loved her since childhood, except for this one thing, he has always been a good father. Mom was still waiting in the hospital, waiting for her good news. She had to go through this sadness for whatever she said, but she couldn''t promise the bald man. How can she bring her mother into humiliation together? The condition of the bald man is that as long as she and her mother agree and don''t pay the debt, after all, he will help her father make up the embezzled public funds. After all, it has only been used for a few days, so there will be no problem in making up. Ran Jingdan buried her head. She didn''t know who the other party was, but she understood that the other party''s proposal was intended to humiliate her father. She even guessed that it was possible that they used methods to frame Dad. No matter what, it has happened, what can she do? Despair, she finally felt despair. "Ran Jingdan, maybe Brother Fan can help you." Miao Han''s voice came into Ran Jingdan''s ears, causing her to raise her head. Chapter 2092: Male lead essay with female (38) Chapter 2092: Male lead essay with female (38) Ran Jingdan looked at Li Fan, who was surrounded by a few women, and his heart beat. Will Li Fan help her? She had such a bad attitude towards Li Fan before, even if she knew that the other party could help her now, she still didn''t like Li Fan. Moreover, how could Li Fan help her who dislike him or even hate him? They are not doing charity. It''s just that she was desperate, and promised the bald man''s condition that her entire family was humiliated, and her father would live in self-me in the future. If you ask Li Fan, even if she is wronged, she is the only one. It''s a lot of money, even if she hates Li Fan, if she can solve the matter, she is willing to bow her head. "What can I rely on to help you?" Earlier, Li Fan was really fed up with Ran Jingdan''s bad attitude towards him. He finally let out a sigh of relief when he heard the opposite party borrow money from him. Ran Jingdan is usually a talldy in front of him. He has heard the other party that he is a big carrot. There are a lot of women, and they hook up everywhere. What happened to him? That is because his woman has good vision, interest, obedient and well-behaved, willing to follow him. He really didn''t expect that the eldestdy who usually stood high in front of him would actually beg him to lend her money with such a low profile. It was really a spit of air, Ran Jingdan was frustrated, all his arrogance was shattered in an instant, Li Fan''s mood was very good. Of course he would not agree to the other party just because Ran Jingdan begged, it seemed that he was too good to talk. Ran Jingdan is very beautiful, with fairplexion and long legs. It can be said that among the women he knows, Ran Jingdan has the longest and best-looking legs. When I first saw Ran Jingdan, it was his legs that attracted him. It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t think much about Ran Jingdan. But this woman has always loathed him and didn''t poke at the other person''s spirits. Even if she came to him in the future, she would still look high and disobedient, which he didn''t like. After all, he has a lot of women, so obedient women should naturally be spoiled. Such disobedient must obey him, so as not to bully other women around him. "What do you want?" Ran Jingdan had already figured it out. Her parents raised her so much, she definitely can''t just sit back and watch. This time she begged Li Fan, and if the other party was willing to help this, she agreed no matter what conditions. A lot may be lost, even dignity, but let her ignore her father, she will feel guilty forever. Even if Li Fan took advantage of the fire at this time, she would not be angry. If she didn''t take advantage of the fire, she would not be called Li Fan. She was a shameless viin, so don''t expect the other party to do good deeds. She promised him any terms, and he helped her save her father, it was fair. "Be my woman, listen to me in the future, don''t say bad things about me, I said that if you want tough at me, you mustugh at me." If it was in the past, Ran Jingdan would be very angry when he heard these words, and would immediately scold the other party, scold him as a viin, and scold him as shameless. , But now she is very calm, and believes that this is indeed a condition that Li Fan can offer. When she raised a smile and was about to answer simply, a sound of heaven came, "Ran Jingdan, they all said that if there is anything you can find me, don''t you consider me a friend?" After watching the whole Tang Guo, plus the information collected by the system, she has figured out the truth about Ran Jingdan bing a Li Fan woman. Chapter 2093: Male lead essay with female partner (39) Chapter 2093: Male lead essay with female partner (39) She still admires Ran Jingdan''s attitude at this time. Even though Li Fan''s conditions are humiliating, she knows that the difficulties she encountered cannot be solved by ordinary people. Presumably she had already calcted it in her mind, and promised a bald man to be more beneficial to her or Li Fan, obviously thetter. Since she chose to agree, she was so proud, she would not cry pitifully to agree to the conditions, it seemed that she was very weak. Instead, she prepared to agree frankly, believing that this was a deal that both sides believed was fair. In the plot, even if Ran Jingdan became Li Fan''s woman, sheter gained a foothold in the mall. I don''t know if this incident made her a very powerful trader and financial analyst. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips were bent. She was not polite with such a talent. If her parents leave the currentpany in the future, Ran Jingdan can still help a lot. System: The host is a big cattle farmer and has never lost money. Ran Jingdan was surprised by Tang Guo''s appearance, her eyes were moved, thinking of something, and shook her head, "Thank you foring, but you can''t help me with this matter." "Why don''t you believe me?" Ran Jingdan replied faintly, "It''s not that I believe you, but that I don''t want to cause you trouble. After all, it is too costly to help me." She didn''t want to hurt anyone, especially people like Tang Guo who still cared about her. Li Fan is a little disgusted. If a bald man makes trouble, he will find Li Fan in the future and will not anger Tang Guo. Yes, that''s right, Ran Jingdan also has her own calctions, she is not a little white flower, naturally she has to calcte the side that is beneficial to her. "I didn''t help you for nothing." Tang Guo smiled, and then called a waiter, "I want to see your boss." "Thisdy, if you want to see our boss, please make an appointment first." "Then I want to see your manager, will the lobby manager have to make an appointment?" The waiter really had no way to refuse this request. Soon the lobby manager in a suit came to Tang Guo and asked her in a very friendly manner what she needed. "I want to see your boss," Tang Guo continued without waiting for the lobby manager to use the same set of rhetoric that he had to make an appointment. "I found a very serious matter. Someone in your gambling city is out of business, and they collude with others. Cover. I think the casino doesn''t want to see such a thing happen, right?" As the most formal casino in this city, the person in charge of the casino naturally doesn''t want this kind of thing to happen. Once there are too many things like Laoqian, the casino will lose its credibility and the guests will note to them to y. There are many other entertainment projects in the casino. "Miss, do you have any evidence?" "Yes, the evidence is still sufficient." Tang Guo said with a big smile, and raised his phone. "The evidence is here. If your boss doesn''t see me, you can also take my phone." Of course, the lobby manager didn''t dare to take Tang Guo''s mobile phone. Everyone was watching it now, and he couldn''t read it wrong. Thisdy is not easy, so it''s better not to offend it. If this kind of thing has happened, they will definitely have to take care of it to the end, and they can also win the favor of other guests through this matter. Thinking of this, without hesitation, he hurried up to find the boss. Chapter 2094: Male lead essay with female partner (40) Chapter 2094: Male lead essay with female partner (40) Tang Guo provided sufficient evidence, including the traditional text messages between the bald man and several other people, and the surveince footage was enough to make people understand that they knew each other and were very familiar. More importantly, there are still several transactions of hundreds of thousands of dors between bald men and them. The most important thing is that Tang Guo still has some grievances between the bald man and Ran Jingdan''s father. Ran Jingdan''s father actually works in an entertainmentpany, and he is in charge of many new entertainers in the industry. And this bald man is the boss of apany, and he is more lustful. The only thing Ran Jingdan''s father offended was that during a meal, he found a nice little girl with something in the wine. The little girl was about the same age as his daughter, and he sympathized with him, and asked the other party if he wanted to leave here, and then took the person away. Naturally, bald men bear a lot of hate. A round was involved and Ran Jingdan''s father got in, but the result got deeper and deeper. What is chilling is that the little girl finally approached another boss, who looked better than the bald man. After Ran Jingdan''s father had an ident, there was no sympathy. Ran Jingdan looked at the evidence andughed tearfully. Dad is still her father, not to enjoy gambling, but to offend others and be involved. And it''s kind to mess with each other. Even if the person rescuedter failed her father''s expectations, she would not me her father at all, because her father thought of her and helped him. So, how much her father loves her, even if he is in that circle, he is not covered in mud. Since it was involved, the money Ran Jingdan owed the bald man would naturally not be repaid. In addition, the gambling city had to punish them because of his elders and collusion. The boss of the casino is not a soft-hearted person. Tang Guo and Ran Jingdan didn''t care how they were punished. They took Ran''s father and left the casino. From beginning to end, Tang Guo didn''t look at Li Fan. When she produced the evidence, Li Fan seemed to be forgotten. Compared with Tang Guo''s current behavior, Li Fan''s previous behavior has also caused much discussion. Naturally, his face was not very good-looking, and several women around him wereforting him. In short, Li Fan hated Tang Guo in his heart. Being pped in the face today, he was on fire, thinking that one day, he would let Tang Guo understand who he was. "Tang Guo, thank you today, it''s just..." Ran Jingdan was still very worried about whether the bald man and Li Fan would trouble Tang Guo. Even if they dont have to pay back the money, the casino is not obliged to recover all the money for them. After all, its not good to say. Even if the other party pays a lot of money, the money is still lost by Rans father, so they still have nothing. . Unless they call the police, it''s just that once they call the police, things will be more involved. Looking at the pale-faced Father Ran, Ran Jingdan was in another problem. After all, she still needs a sum of money to fill the vacancy in thepany of Father Ran. Now only a few days have passed, there is no problem with filling up. Tang Guo took out a card and a contract, and handed it to the two fathers and daughters, "Sign it, this is your deed of selling, and the money will be paid to you as a sry in advance. After reading it clearly, you can only sign it. Every months living expenses, unless your sry pays off the debt." Chapter 2095: Male lead essay with female (41) Chapter 2095: Male lead essay with female (41) Both Ran''s father and Ran Jingdan are capable and can do some facts, especially Ran Jingdan. This woman is cruel to herself and dares to fight. Such a good employee must sign in her hands early. Ran Jingdan and Dad Ran were stunned for a while, and finally looked at the contract carefully, and finally signed without hesitation. Selling a deed is selling a deed. This time she was really willing to work for Tang Guo for a lifetime. She was very happy and didn''t feel humiliated at all. It was a bargain. She didn''t expect her to hold a golden thigh. Ran''s father embezzled a lot of public funds, twenty million. Easily took out the 20 million roommates, not what the golden thigh was, she hugged. Tang Guo felt Ran Jingdan''s happiness, and her heart abruptly. Why is this woman more happy than her? System: [The host is big, she is happy and normal, I understand very well. "why?" [Who is unhappy with the golden thigh? Only I, who has been holding the golden thighs, know how thick the hosts big golden thighs are. I want to hold it after holding it. I want to use glue to stick myself to your leg as a pendant. Tang Guo: "..." They first went to see Ran''s mother and knew that Ran''s father was okay, and Ran''s mother was recovering from illness with peace of mind. Ran''s father filled the money up and resigned. He took a sum of money, followed Tang Guo''s instructions, went to another city and started a new life. With the business n and various materials given by Tang Guo, he started a hard business life. And Ran Jingdan also got busy. After returning that day, Tang Guo gave her many books and asked her to help Dad Ran while reading these books. He also said to her, "I have ced such arge capital on you, don''t let me down, I can rely on you if I can be the richest man." Ran Jingdan said that she was under a lot of pressure. Richest man! ! Very difficult. Tang Guo was looking forward to it, she could only grit her teeth, and said she was happy to make money. Miao Han went back to the dormitory several times and saw that Tang Guo and Ran Jingdan were both hesitant to talk, but in the end they didn''t say anything. Li Fan encountered Tang Guo several times, but Tang Guo was indifferent to him and he was very upset by his indifference to strangers. Later, Tang Guo and Zhang Xing met, and the other party asked about Li Fan. "Li Fan, a schoolboy." Tang Guo stirred the coffee cup, a little curious, what Li Fan said to Zhang Xing. Zhang Xing looked at Tang Guo''s eyes as if he was looking at the woman wearing a green hat for him. This made Tang Guo a little funny, but she exined it again, "I am not familiar with him, and he has a lot of girlfriends." "Do you know the new technologypany? It is said that theirpany has developed new products. Not only that, they are also nning to enter the pharmaceutical industry." When talking about this, Zhang Xing was also a little embarrassed, envious, and jealous. Because he knew that Li Fan was the boss behind thatpany. He was too young and too powerful, and he was out of bnce. So Li Fan found him and said that he didn''t love Tang Guo, so don''t dy him. He would naturally think that Tang Guo and Li Fan hooked up. But the more so, the less he wanted to break the engagement with Tang Guo. This woman dared to give him a cuckold, how could he be like her. Tang Guo felt a ruthless look in Zhang Xing''s eyes and didn''t care. "I''ll pick you up this weekend." Zhang Xing already had a n in his heart, didn''t Li Fan fall in love with his woman? He hasn''t taken any further, just taking into ount his own image and the rtionship between the two families, for fear of causing a bad influence on her. Now that they are all engaged, it should be right to be together. If Li Fan wants this woman, he has to be the rest. ... "Master, do I need to do something?" The old butler saw that Fu Yanzhi had been staring at the photo on the table, which was a scene of a man and a woman in a cafe. He was shocked, "If the young master likes this girl, let''s put pressure on Zhang''s family and let them divorce. People marry back." Be rude, no problem, the little girls now like this kind of domineering president! ! "Housekeeper, you need to go to the hospital to see the disease. It is really easy to get Alzheimer''s when you are old." Fu Yanzhi said in a cool voice, "I don''t want to be hated by her, she won''t like doing such things." The old housekeeper: "..." I really don''t understand, why the young master of his family mentioned that girl as if he was so good, and she couldn''t see it. Chapter 2096: Male lead essay with female partner (42) Chapter 2096: Male lead essay with female partner (42) The emergence of the pharmaceuticalpany under Li Fan''s hands has attracted the attention of countless people, especially the drugs developed by the pharmaceuticalpany, which made all parties feel a little awkward. Although it has not reached the level that can cure cancer, it can really get rid of scars, which shocked the entire pharmaceutical industry. In the past, shallow scars could still be removed slowly using various techniques. But once the wound is deep, it is impossible to get rid of it after the scar. Although the drug developed by the pharmaceuticalpany under Li Fan''s hand cannotpletely get rid of the deep scars immediately, many people have seen hope from their test reports. Li Fan nned for the pharmaceutical industry a long time ago. He also wanted to directlye up with something that shocked the world, but the woman around him reminded him if he was too high-profile recently. When Tang Guo didn''t see it, Li Fan and his women actually avoided many crises. His miraculous experience, the things in his hands, can''t be coveted by no one. Those people dare not tantly, there is still a way secretly. After all this, Li Fan didn''t directly make a big one. He has also been very busy recently, busy packing up those who want to rob him. There are all kinds of weird items in Li Fan''s magical system mall. Using these magical things, Li Fan has already found out those who made his mind. As a result, there have been various turbulences in many domestic enterprises recently, either the capital chain was broken, the management had problems, and the boss had an ident. Although he did not die, he was sent to the hospital. [Li Fan did it, those people arranged for someone to approach Li Fan, the woman who tied him, or go to thepany to steal experiment reports and documents. Then he got angry and picked all these people out. "Oh." Hearing this, Tang Guo was not surprised, nor sympathetic. The first one is cheap, knowing that Li Fan is evil, he still wants to **** his things greedily and move his woman, so it''s strange that he doesn''t drive this kid crazy. Not dead this time, not necessarily the next time. Observing Tang Guo''s face systematically, she found that she didn''t care about it at all. If he had a tongue, he would especially like to vomit. It seems that the host has never thought about helping those who have been rectified. "Even if I pick up rubbish, I pick up fine products. I won''t pick up real rubbish. I really don''t collect tatters." The system is speechless, okay. "Li Fan has acted more and more arrogant recently." Fu Yanzhi was sitting next to Tang Guo, although the two were still separated by a certain distance, "All parties sent people to test him, and no one found useful news. ." "Fusang country also sent a female assassin who intended to seduce Li Fan with a female sex. I didn''t expect that female assassin would be his woman." When he said this, Fu Yanzhi looked a little ufortable. same." Although the current situation has Tang Guo''s intervention, many plots are changing. Wherever Tang Guo didn''t intervene, the plot remained the same. The female Fusang killer who had killed Li Fan was still subdued by him, and she was willing to be his woman. He is currently hiding in the vi. "Li Fan did some things before, which caused turbulence in manypanies. His behavior has already affected the society. If there is no solution, the above may use mandatory methods to restrain him." "Are they restrained?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Chapter 2097: Male lead essay with female partner (43) Chapter 2097: Male lead essay with female partner (43) "Can''t restrain." Fu Yanzhi said coldly, but those cold eyes were on Tang Guo''s face. It happened that when he was looking at Tang Guo, Tang Guo was also looking at him. Being watched by a girl like this, Fu Yanzhi looked a little ufortably away, and he couldn''t help but nce at her. Tang Guo''s mouth bends, "Have you gotten better recently?" "It''s still the same." Fu Yanzhi thought of his ears reddening. "You can''t get too close to other opposite sexes, neither the servants nor the aunts." After that, he met her eyes again, "But there is no problem sitting next to you. , So when will you treat me?" System: Hahahahaha...Is this bad? It''s good, only a girl who can approach the host. Fu Yanzhi actually didn''t think there was anything wrong with this disease. After all, he himself didn''t like being too close to the opposite sex. The only bad thing is that if other opposite sexes are a little too close to him, his body will be ufortable. If he can be treated, he still hopes to be cured. "Let''s talk about Li Fan." Even though Fu Yanzhi is very talented in business, he still can''t think of any way to restrain him when he encounters someone like Li Fan who uses supernatural energy. Even if you know the system mall, what can you do? Judging from the recent turmoil in somepanies across the country, this man is a madman. If he can''t grasp the other party''s weakness in an instant, he will receive revenge like a mad dog. He remembered that it was written in the book that Li Fan had also be more and more arrogant and had flouted thew, and the people above had to take coercive action. Even if they used very powerful weapons, they still didn''t deal with Li Fan. In the end, the official had topromise and sit down and talk peacefully with the other party. In the end, Li Fan achieved a detached position in this country, and naturally his various actions were different from ordinary people. For example, a rich second generation provokes him, or his woman, and he kills this person in a private room. No one will be held ountable for his guilt, he can say one thing, the other party provoke him. Even if the official people feel helpless, because the other party is mysterious and powerful, they have to help him. Li Fan in the plot of the novel, the world has no binding force on him. Because of this, there are more and more women around him. In addition to the dozens of women whom he takes seriously, there are also some given to him. There is no shortage of people like this in this world. As long as you can catch Li Fan''s line and sacrifice a woman, what counts? Li Fan also built a pce on a certain famous mountain, where all his women lived. "I thought you had great magical powers and could solve this matter." Tang Guo blinked, "The legendary Young Master Fu has no way to solve it. Can a female college student of me be able to solve it?" Fu Yanzhi said seriously, "I believe you can." "So, Master Fu is going to hold my thigh?" Fu Yanzhi was stunned for a moment, and then said, "You have this ability, there is nothing to hug your thigh." "I really can afford to put it down. Shao Fu is different from the legend. In the legend, you are very cold, and actually want to hold a girl''s thigh." Fu Yanzhi didn''t change his face. He thought that the girl in front of him could know Li Fan''s extraordinary, and she was naturally simple. She must be very strong. Is it wrong to worship the strong? System: Fu Yanzhi, your design is broken! Please put away your little shiny eyes. Chapter 2098: Male lead essay with female partner (44) Chapter 2098: Male lead essay with female partner (44) In the end, Fu Yanzhi did not get any useful news from Tang Guo, only knowing that she should not let Li Fan continue. He vaguely guessed that she seemed to be waiting for a wedge. As for what this wedge machine is, he doesn''t know. She was too mysterious, so mysterious that she was covered in mist, so people couldn''t see it, but she wanted to figure it out. Fu Yanzhi has a kind of Li Fan domineering in this world, and that world is a well. She is the person sitting at the mouth of the well and silently watching the people down there. When he came back to his senses, heughed, thinking that such an idea was strange. Seeing Tang Guo put all the books back, he remembered that it was Friday, so she had to leave earlier. "Do you want to go home?" Tang Guo looked back and smiled, "No, my fiance is here to pick me up for dinner." Fiance? Fu Yanzhi put away his smile, he almost forgot that she also had a fiance who didn''t have much sense of existence. "Walk slowly." He pursed his lips and didn''t look up. From Tang Guo''s perspective, it seemed that all his eyes were on the books on the table. In fact, he didn''t read a word, and he was full of thoughts that she was going to date his fiance. If she was an ordinary girl, he might really want to be a domineering president, like Li Fan, directly bankrupt the Zhang family and grab her. But she is not. If he did this, he would definitely annoy her and ruin her n. All the photos he asked someone to take show that she and Zhang Xing are very strange, even if it is a date, they have never held hands. Is she the kind of person who wrongs herself? Since you don''t like Zhang Xing, it must notst long. Then why does she agree to be engaged to the other party again? There must be some n. Fu Yanzhi had actually guessed what the wedge machine Tang Guo was waiting for was the one in the novel that changed her destiny. In the novel, Zhang acted to keep the family and abandoned her. And she must wait until Zhang Xing showed such a face, after all, their marriage contract was made by the older generation. There is no conflict between the two at present, and there is a joint project. She retired voluntarily, which is not good for the Tang family. In an instant, Fu Yanzhi thought a lot. I finallyforted myself! My heart is no longer stunned. It''s just a fianc who is about to pass away and will step down sooner orter. Why should he care about such a short-sighted person. "happy weekend." "Have fun." After Tang Guo took two steps, he heard the blessing voice of Fu Yanzhiing from behind. I clearly felt that he was unhappy just now, so why is listening to the sound a little pleasant now? When she looked back, she saw Fu Yanzhi looking directly at her, still with that cold and indifferent face, but the focus in her eyes shook her. Is this seducing her? "Fun." I really don''t know that in just ten seconds, that guy sat there with something strange and weird, making himself so happy. After watching all these systems, his heart is a little bit stuffy, if he has a heart. Why does he always feel that this world is full of malice? Tang Guo first went back to the bedroom and changed his clothes, and came to the school gate, where Zhang Xing was already waiting. Seeing hering out, Zhang Xing gave her a very beautiful bouquet of roses, which attracted the girls around her to cover her mouth and scream. "Like it?" "It looks good." Tang Guo held the rose and smiled beautifully. When getting in the car, she felt the line of sight from a certain direction. Looking back, the building was very high and far away. At the position of the stairs, there seemed to be a dark figure looking towards her. Chapter 2099: Male lead essay with female partner (45) Chapter 2099: Male lead essay with female partner (45) "Master, if you like it, you can really grab it back." Seeing that Fu Yanzhi had been staring in a certain direction for a long time, the old butler didn''t look back, and the little girl left in the car. What''s the use of watching here? If you want to, you have to grab it. Take practical action. It''s all acting like that on TV, and it''s written like that in novels. I may not like the young master just now, but the young master is so good, and sooner orter he will be touched by the little girl. The steward thought that the young master would have a beautiful love in the future, andughed happily. The scene was really wonderful. That little girl is the only girl that the young master can approach, and it won''t cause adverse physical reactions. And the young master seems to like her very much, and if he wants to see it, this is the kind of destiny that is inseparable. "Master, if you don''t want to be that wicked person, I will do it. After the little girl asks, I will tell her that the master doesn''t know anything, and the master has never had the heart to hurt her. It is my old guy who makes his own decision and can''t bear it. The young master will do this impulsive thing alone in the future. Seeing my old mans hard work and age, she will definitely be touched and choose to forgive withoutining about the young master." Fu Yanzhi: "..." "In fact, there is another way. I snatched her back, and the young master released her again. Her impression of you will get better and better. Then I continue to **** and the young master continues to release, and the plot bes the young master and the young master. The girl fights against me, the evil housekeeper, and reaps your beautiful love. In the end everyone knows that I am for the good of the young master. The ending is a happy ending..." The old housekeeper smiled before speaking, he heard Fu Yanzhi on the phone and pointed his ears. listen. "Well, the housekeeper is always talking nonsense recently. I suspect that he is old and has some mental problems. I can ask Dr. Qin toe over and help the housekeeper to check his body... The symptom is that he wants to grab the little girl every day and also ys evil housekeeper" Old butler: "..." ! ! ! He is not sick, for the sake of the young master! Why should the young master misunderstand him so painstakingly? At night, Fu Yanzhi received a message. Looking at the photo above, his good mood was gone. He edited a text message to the past: watch it, something will stop in time. If you really want to rest assured, it is impossible to rest assured, even if she is mysterious enough, she seems very powerful. At this time, Tang Guo and Zhang Xing were in a high-end restaurant. He is pouring her red wine, everything is the same as before. If you ignore the dim light, Zhang Xing looks at Tang Guo with strange eyes warm, excited, and even a little impatient. Even though Zhang Xing''s actions were secretive, Tang Guo still found out that the other party had put medicine in her wine ss. Both of them are engaged, or family friends, who can predict that, in full view, Zhang Xing will use her wine ss while she is not paying attention? Ordinary people don''t care about these at all, they just need to separate the other party. And the high-end restaurants here have cubicles in every location, and you can''t see the situation here at all in other locations. While Tang Guo buried her head to order food, Zhang Xing was helping her pour wine. Anyway, Zhang Xing is determined today and wants to take advantage. Such a beautiful fiance will be a loss for Li Fan''s boy in the future. Seeing Tang Guo drank all the red wine, Zhang Xing''s eyes were getting more and more excited. Chapter 2100: Male lead essay with female match (46) Chapter 2100: Male lead essay with female match (46) When Fu Yanzhi was about to take a break, he received a message, and when he opened it, it was the scene of Zhang Xing holding on to the car with red cheeks. All sleepiness was gone for a moment, and he dialed the driver''s phone number: "Prepare the car." Although things seem strange, how can she be so smart? Seeing this situation, Fu Yanzhi couldn''t feel relieved. ... When Fu Yanzhi came to the door of a certain room in the hotel, Tang Guo was standing there intact. Seeing this, he breathed a sigh of relief, walked quickly to her, and asked with a cold face, "Is it all right?" "Have you sent someone to follow me?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Fu Yanzhi was a little at a loss. He quickly reacted and said solemnly, "After all, I still need to rely on you and need to protect your safety. With Li Fan in the country for a day, my Fu family cant safely take home. His thing is too powerful Up." "The reason is very good." Tang Guo didn''t pursue this matter. She had known about Fu Yanzhi''s sending someone to follow her. She hadn''t refused, that would be acquiescence. System: Huh! Bad woman, look at what scares the innocent young master. Fu Yanzhi heard no movement at all in the room, his expression was gloomy, "What''s the matter?" "It''s okay." Tang Guo nned to do something, but he didn''t expect Fu Yanzhi toe so soon. System: People are worried about you, can they note? Fu Yanzhi didn''t ask much, only said, "Should I go back to school or go home?" "Go back to school." At this time, Tang Guo didn''t want to go home. When Zhang Xing reacted, he didn''t know what he would do, but it didn''t matter. Zhang Xing was still useful now. After all, Li Fan had to use Zhang''s family to contain her. Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo were sitting in the back of the car. He didn''t say much, but kept ying with his mobile phone. When the matter was finished, his lips snapped. Tang Guo noticed it and nced at him. He quickly stopped his smile, "It''s stillte in the future. Don''te out alone. Even people you know may treat you badly." Knowing that his arrival may have prevented her from teaching Zhang Xing, then he should help her teach her a lesson. Anyway, it''s okay to die, right? If she is not good, she will suffer. He found several women for Zhang who could satisfy him. He should be happy tonight. I hope Zhang Xing can wake up and stop bullying girls like Tang Guo in the future. Back to the matter, Zhang Xing brought the drunk Tang Guo to the hotel and opened the room. I thought he would be able to do some wonderful things soon, but when he got out of the bath, he saw Tang Guo sober at the bathroom door. At that time, he felt something was wrong, but when he thought of Li Fan''s specious words, he felt green on his head. Since he hase here, he will naturally not miss such a good opportunity. How much strength can a little girl have? His ability to endure so many days is already the limit. If she doesn''t provoke Li Fan, he still respects her. But he underestimated Tang Guo, and when he was about to do it, Tang Guo knocked him out with a punch. When Zhang Xing woke up, something was wrong. I always felt that something was touching his body. I opened my eyes and found a few bloated, excited smiles, about forty or fifty-year-old women sitting around him. He wanted to scream, but couldn''t scream at all, his mouth was sealed. [Host, you don''t have to regret that you didn''t teach Zhang Xing anymore. Your lovely family arranged a crazy dinner for him. ] System Barabara said. Tang Guo: "..." Chapter 2101: Male lead essay with female partner (47) Chapter 2101: Male lead essay with female partner (47) The next day, Tang Guo received a call from Zhang Xing. Zhang Xing on the phone was furious, as if to eat her. "It''s Li Fan, isn''t it? It must be Li Fan. Sure enough, you have hooked up long ago, you shameless woman." Zhang Xing is now super desperate, even if he is a man, he doesn''t suffer from such a thing. But when he thought of waking up in the morning, there were a few bloated women in his 40s and 50s beside him, almost making him vomit. More importantly, these women are well-known rich women in the circle, and some are in charge ofrgepanies. Even if they want to do something, it is impossible. When he was stunned, these rich women looked into his eyes like wolves and almost didn''t eat him. "Sisters, let''s go, there is another meeting in the morning." "I have to go for beauty treatments, I almost missed the time." "Let''s go, anyway, I have already taken a lot of photos, if this kid dares to bark, watch the olddy not take off his skin." "But the delicate skin and tender meat still tastes good." Zhang Xingqi''s eyeballs almost protruded, and he took a mouthful of blood. He knew these rich women, and because of the acquaintance, he could only smash his teeth and swallow in his stomach enduring pain. Li Fan! It''s Li Fan again! At this time Li Fan didn''t know, he helped Fu Yanzhi carry the scapegoat. Even knowing that Li Fan was very good, Zhang Xing couldn''t swallow this breath. While putting on his clothes, he was thinking about how to teach Li Fan a lesson. Li Fan, who hugged left and right, didn''t know Zhang Xing''s anger at all. On the weekend, Fu Yanzhi saw Tangguo Library in a particrly good mood. Sure enough, this person still has to be under his nose to make people feel relieved. "Zhang Xing called this morning and scolded me." Tang Guo raised his eyes, and inadvertently said to Fu Yanzhi, "The scolding was particrly ugly, and the good mood all morning was ruined." Fu Yanzhi''s expression was stiff, and then he said naturally, "Zhang Xing is not a good person, or you can divorce. If necessary, I can help you." "He is not a good person. You should understand yesterday that it was also written in that book. He is unreliable." "Since I ask you to treat my illness, I will definitely protect your safety in the future and won''t let people bully you." Fu Yanzhi thought this excuse was really good, and I hope his illness will not be cured so quickly. Zhang Xing originally nned to divorce, but after thinking about it carefully, he divorced, didn''t it mean that Li Fan and that **** were fulfilled? Not being able to retreat, not only was unable to retreat, he had to make Li Fan wear a green hat like him. There are so many women in Li Fan, who can always find them. After asking people to stay for a few days, Zhang Xing really seized the opportunity. Zhang Xing didn''t dare to touch someone who was too background, and finally chose Miao Han. Miao Han''s family was in a good family, but it was far from the Zhang family. Even if Miao Han and Li Fan live outside, she will participate in some other activities. So many times, it is not going back to school with Li Fan. Zhang Xing didn''t n toe forward either, but stood behind the scenes and arranged for someone to take Miao Han away and do what he ordered. He thought it was impossible for Li Fan to know such a n, after all, he had nevere forward. But he underestimated the power of Li Fan. Li Fan used the magical things in the system to track down Zhang Xing who was behind the incident. Long before that, he had given his own women something to protect themselves, and those people naturally did not seed. Finally Zhang Xing was picked up by Li Fan, and he personally scrapped Zhang Xing. Chapter 2102: Male lead essay with female partner (48) Chapter 2102: Male lead essay with female partner (48) Zhang Xing screamed in pain, staring at Li Fan with cracked eyes, as if he was about to eat him. Li Fan nced at him indifferently, and gently hugged Miao Han, "A woman who dares to move my Li Fan must bear the price." "The Zhang family doesn''t need to exist anymore. me the Zhang family for having a Zhang Xing who dares to move my woman." Miao Han was naturally very moved. Apart from other things, Li Fan was really good to his women, which is why those women were willing to follow him willingly. In just two days, Tang Guo received a call from her family, it was her mother. "Xiaoguo, the Zhang family went bankrupt, and Zhang Xing became a useless person. He is still lying in the hospital unconscious." "It was Li Fan who did it, and he even let out a word that the thing that dared to manage Zhang''s family was to do it right with him." "Zhang acted Li Fan''s woman. I''m discussing with your father that I n to divorce you. Do you have no opinion?" "No." Tang Guo paused. This was unexpected. Did Zhang Xing have bean dregs in his mind? Li Fan is something he can provoke. He clearly knows that Li Fan''s Ni Lin is a woman, brother, and he actually provokes him. He doesn''t suffer anyone who suffers. "Mom, how is the project that worked with Zhang''s family?" "At a critical moment, the funds can stillst for ten days, because of Li Fan''s words, no one dared to intervene in." Mother Tang''s voice was also a bit tired, who had never heard of Li Fan. Why did this family provoke Li Fan, that kid can deal with people like a mad dog, and she doesn''t know the reason. At the same time, she was also fortunate that she didn''t make a desperate bet with Tang''s father and bet all of her wealth. Even if this project fails, they will not end up with nothing. Although it is a bit unkind to say that, this project is the participation of the entire shareholder meeting and is everyone''s responsibility. Moreover, this time the incident was in the Zhang family''s body. It was the Zhang family who provoked such a evil star, and the responsibility was not on their two husbands and wives. Even so, the loss to them is huge. Now the shareholders'' meeting has decided whether to let Li Fai invest in the profit. This project is very profitable, and they think Li Fan will not refuse. At present, Tang''s father is the president of thepany, and he must talk to Li Fan about this matter. "Why should I invest in this project? Is my Li Fan still short of money?" Li Fan looked at Father Tang with a smile on his lips, "You should go find someone else. I am not interested in this project." "Why didn''t Mr. Li think about it? The people in ourpany have discussed it. If Mr. Li is willing, he can discuss everything." Father Tang didn''t know that Li Fan had taken a fancy to his daughter, or he couldn''t ask for it. Even the kind that is disliked. Li Fan was already sought after by women, and Tang Guo gave him a cold face every time, how could he stand it. If it was the original Li Fan, he would onlyin a few words in his heart and turn and leave. But now Li Fan is different. He is also in control of two very powerfulpanies, and basically everyone is afraid of him. Repeatedly suffered a loss in a woman''s forehead, and Zhang Xing provoked him, and threatened that even if he hooked up with Tang Guo, he would just pick up what the other party left. How can this make Li Fan bear? That''s why he tossed Zhang Xing so much, just to let Tang Guo''s superiordy see how embarrassed her fiance Zhang Xing was. Zhang Xing is inferior to a dog in front of Li Fan. His woman''s dog spends a small one hundred thousand a month. Chapter 2103: Male lead essay with female (49) Chapter 2103: Male lead essay with female (49) "Really everything is easy to discuss?" On the Zhang Family and Tang Family''s side, Li Fan had already asked people to stare at him, and he could receive news from there at any time. After all, he had made up his mind that he would definitely not be able to turn the Zhang family over. The Tang family had already broken the marriage contract with the Zhang family. Hearing that Zhang Xing was crazy in the hospital, he yelled at how they disagreed. Finally, the Tang family took out a few photos, leaving Zhang Xing speechless. It is said that the photos were two or three things between Zhang Xing and the rich women in the circles. He was a little curious, and asked someone to get some photos to look back at, and almost threw up. He really didn''t expect that Zhang Xing had such a beautiful fiancee as Tang Guo, who had such a heavy taste and yed so well with a few rich women. He was really a cruel person. He even suspected that Zhang Xing, the little white face, paid the price of selling [farts] stocks. The ridicule returned to ridicule, Li Fan did not forget his purpose. Now he is not afraid, not afraid, do whatever he wants, just want to get what he wants. From the moment he came to this school, he was attracted to Tang Guo the first time he saw her. He also felt it. At first nce, Tang Guo didn''t seem to like him. That was because Senior Sister Tang didn''t understand him. When she understood him, she would know that he was still good. "I don''t know what Mr. Li''s conditions are?" Father Tang is not a fool, and it is impossible that he agreed without putting forward the conditions. Li Fan smiled more gently this time, and he was a bit less arrogant. "I heard that Senior Sister Tang has dismissed Zhang Xing''s engagement. I always have Senior Sister Tang in my heart. If she..." Before finishing the words, he was taken by Father Tang. Interrupt. "Impossible, don''t think about it!" It is no secret how many women Li Fan has. He has lived for most of his life, and he has never seen such an arrogant young man, but the opponent has too many cards, and no one can really control it. He came to talk to Li Fan about the project business on behalf of thepany, not to sell his daughter. Thepany is not his alone, it belongs to everyone. If he really sells his daughter to be able to keep the project and save the loss, he would rather give up, even if all the efforts of these decades have been exhausted, he is not willing to sacrifice his daughter. Even if Li Fan is very powerful and the families of the women who followed him are bing more and more prosperous, he will not do that. "Mr Tang is not sincere, then..." Li Fan didn''t finish, but was interrupted by Tang''s father. Father Tang was a little angry, "I also don''t think this matter needs to be discussed." After speaking, he turned and left. Li Fan was a little annoyed and said quickly, "President Tang, no one dares to intervene in that project now. Your desperate effort will bring a huge crisis to yourpany. Maybe you will not be President Tang in the future." "Being a beggar is better than selling a daughter, Mr. Li, don''t talk too much, say goodbye!" Li Fan really couldn''t help Tang''s father not eat hard or soft. This was different from what he thought. Even the principal of the school, after knowing his abilities, did not object to his dealings with Xu Shiling, and smiled at him. Many of his father-inws were amiable and polite to him. They were very happy to know that he had taken a fancy to their daughter. They were like Father Tang, as if he were about to eat Tang Guo. In his opinion, this is not the interest of the Tang family. Sure enough, this daughter and Laozi are the same virtues. "I heard that you and Zhang Xing broke off your marriage?" Fu Yanzhi asked casually. Chapter 2104: Male lead essay with female (50) Chapter 2104: Male lead essay with female (50) Tang Guo looked up and nodded with a smile, "Well, he didn''t want to. He went crazy in the hospital. My dad threw an envelope with a picture to him. The Zhang family and his wife couldn''t afford to lose that face, so they agreed. She hadn''t told Tang''s father and mother yet that Zhang Xing was going to be unruly to her, otherwise the two would definitely not be so peaceful. The matter is over, so don''t talk about it, lest her parents get angry and get angry, and Zhang Xing''s lesson is almost the same. "Li Fan put pressure on your father and asked him to agree to a condition to let you and follow him before investing in that project. Currently, no one dares to intervene in this matter." "Oh!" Seeing that Tang Guo''s reaction was dull, she drank a ss of water slowly. The heat in the water floated to her face, making that face even more delicate. Fu Yanzhi wanted to take a closer look, but he felt impolite, and quickly turned away from his eyes, "If necessary, I can invest in that project for free and without conditions." At the end, he added, "I still Count on you." Tang Guo was almostughing crazy in her heart, this guy also met her. If it''s another person, that''s not a good second man. Don''t care about anything, free, no money. In this world, free things are the least cherished and the easiest to be trampled on. "Do I seem to be short of money?" Fu Yanzhi came back to his senses and shook his head, "No shortage." He asked, just to help her, "Are we the grasshoppers on a rope?" System: Not only on a rope, but also on a nest. "Then don''t waste your money. The Tang family is no longer the Tang family of the Tang family. Wait a minute and see how the shareholders'' meeting will react." Fu Yanzhi was not a fool, on the contrary, he was very clever, and he understood her meaning instantly. She is not short of money, and if she wants to save this project, she can drop a sum of money into it herself. Those who were picked up by her for charity before, now they are all mixed up well. I don''t know what she gave them, whether it is as powerful as the business n in Li Fan''s hands. Anyway, it is developing very fast, as if they had investigated the local market a long time ago and understood all their needs clearly. As long as she has a word, let alone one project, ten projects are all right. The shareholder meeting in the novel forced her to agree to Li Fan, although things were a bit different, Zhang Xing was not that miserable. But Zhang Xing took the me for himself, he was not sympathetic at all, and vaguely happy. This time, I don''t know what the shareholders will do. "When will you help me treat the disease?" Fu Yanzhi did not forget about this. Now the only opposite **** he can get in close contact with is her. Of course, his treatment is not to get close to other opposite sexes. Every time he was unable to walk in a crowded crowd, a slight touch of his clothes by the opposite **** would make his body feel ufortable. Tang Guo looked at him with a smile, "You seem to be very urgent." "I''m afraid that someone will use this method to attack me, which will cause difort to my body. After all, the entire Fu family needs me very much." For very good reasons, all the mistakes were sessfully avoided. System: This urge to survive. Tang Guo shifted his position and reached Fu Yanzhi''s side. The two were very close, and the corners of his clothes were already next to each other. "Take it out." Fu Yanzhi was taken aback for a moment. The system thinks that if he has a body, he must be rolling andughing on the ground at this time. Fu Yanzhi stretched out his hand, white and slender fingers, in short, they looked pretty. Under his incredible gaze, Tang Guo held out his hand and held him. The small hand, warm and warm, gave him a different touch. Fu Yanzhi stared at the two holding hands without blinking. Chapter 2105: Male lead essay with female (51) Chapter 2105: Male lead essay with female (51) "how do you feel?" Tang Guo asked closely, Fu Yanzhi''s ear roots instantly turned red, and the blood vessels in some transparent ear **** could be seen clearly. "Very good." Fu Yanzhi answered very seriously, "Sure enough, you are my medicine, and there is no difort. Your hands feel very warm." Seeing such a cute guy, Tang Guo couldn''t help but touched his head with the other hand, and then received Fu Yanzhi''s careless gaze. She exined, If you have more contact, you will not be afraid of the opposite **** in the future, and the disease will be cured. System: Fu Yanzhi ran away, you met a strange aunt! "Yeah." Fu Yanzhi pursed his lips and did not refute, "Then you should get in touch with me more." He suppressed the light from his eyes, and the treatment was quite good. With this sentence, Tang Guo was not polite. First he touched Fu Yanzhi''s head, then squeezed his face. Fu Yanzhi didn''t resist, letting her move, sitting there like a good baby. So good, who can stand it? The old butler was nning toe up and ask Fu Yanzhi to eat. He just walked to the corner of a bookshelf and saw the behavior of the two of them. His eyes widened, he quickly hid himself behind the summer vacation, and sneaked out one. Head to see. The shock and joy in his eyes almost made him jump for joy. Then, he quietly left. Walking seems to bring wind, no wonder the young master disagrees with his method, the young master himself has a better way. When it was time to eat, Tang Guo let go of Fu Yanzhi and nned to eat first. Putting the book back on the shelf, the two went out tacitly, even if they didn''t meet each other verbally, it seemed that they all agreed to eat together. When he walked to the door, Fu Yanzhi took Tang Guo''s hand, and said, "A lot of pull can cure the disease." Tang Guo raised her head and looked at him, seeing that he was always ufortable. Is it too fast? Would taking advantage of her illness make her dislike it? Thinking of this, he was very entangled and nned to let go of her hand, naturally loosening it little by little, really didn''t want to do that. Then Tang Guo said, "Why don''t you hug, hug and get closer." System: This time the host really took shame to the extreme! Fu Yanzhi was also stunned. He reacted quickly. Tang Guo let go of her hand and held her shoulders, her lips curled, "It seems like this, I feel much better." Tang Guo smiled, didn''t he? This guy! She doubted whether the other party deliberately chose such a body to gain sympathy. It is strange to say that no matter it is her or him, every time they live in their bodies, no one can tell that their souls and bodies do not fit together, but they fit very well, as if this is their body. She oftenughed about it. If this were their body, who was the former soul? Fu Yanzhi hugged Tang Guo to the restaurant, and the two really looked like a couple. When he arrived at the restaurant, Fu Yanzhi took the initiative to help her open the chair, and helped her with everything. Even if he has never done this before, he has done a lot of homework in this area recently and read the tutorials very carefully. The waiter in the restaurant came over and asked him to approach him when ordering, and when he handed him the menu, his face was still pale. Chapter 2106: Male lead essay with female partner (52) Chapter 2106: Male lead essay with female partner (52) Fu Yanzhi understood that, he still couldn''t get close to other opposite sexes who were too close to him. Once too close, it will make his body unfit. This is also the reason why he rarely eats outside. Basically, if he wants to eat outside, there will be arrangements made by the old housekeeper, and there will be no opposite **** around him. This time the old butler was very witty and didn''t care about anything. In his opinion, it is enough to have a girl that the young master likes. Seeing Fu Yanzhi''s face pale, Tang Guo told the waiter and gave her the menu and let her go first. However, she moved the stool next to Fu Yanzhi, Fu Yanzhi was pale, and the look in her eyes was very pitiful. Knowing that this guy is not so innocent, maybe he is a wolf cub, she still touched his head, held his hand, and asked in a low voice, "What to eat?" After only half a minute, Fu Yanzhi''splexion returned to ruddy, holding her hand and not letting go, "Don''t move back, just sit here to eat. Just now, my illness became serious again. The meaning of this sentence, almost is that he can''t do without her anymore, he needs to hold her all the time to survive. System: Oh, my goodness, the two shameless people got together. "Fine." Fu Yanzhi breathed a sigh of relief. Although she was shameless and shameless, she didn''t seem to hate it. I touched her head. He washes his hair every day, and he also takes care of the hair. He should feel good. Tang Guo didn''t know what Fu Yanzhi was thinking, but if such a cute boy didn''t receive it in his pocket, he was really sorry to have walked in this world. She also spoke to the system: "Take me a picture of holding hands with Fu Yanzhi and send it to the group." System: Fuck, the host is really too much! However, the system still did it, took a picture of a dining table, and took a picture of the position of the two holding hands, sighed, and sent the picture to the group. Sure enough, the photo was sent to the group and it caused a huge sensation. [Fairy Fairy]: It seems that the schoolgirl has met her family again. [Ziyun]: That kid is really blessed to be taken by my sister. [Mo Yuntian]: It''s also very stinky and shameless, so I get to the girl''s side no matter where. [Margaret]: Perhaps, this is true love, and curses cannot be stopped. In her spare time from filming, Wen Yawei also saw the photo of feeding dog food sent by the group system as Tang Guo. [Wen Yawei]: Are the school flowers falling in love? She has been in this group for more than a year. In this group, she has gained real friends. These friends are all from very magical nes, some of them are cultivating immortals, some are magical, and some are in the future. Even if they are different from ordinary people, they are really approachable. They didn''t look down on her as an ordinary person at all, and they gave her a lot of help. She has nothing rare to return to them, she can only buy something to eat, and then buy some world-recognized luxury goods for them. The things they gave her were really too precious and practical, and she was embarrassed every time. Let''s just say Margaret, gave her all kinds of charms, both good and bad, and the bad ones were locked by her. She didn''t want to use this kind of thing as ast resort. She really likes lucky charms and charms that can instantly increase power. Before they were shooting a reality show in the wild, they ran into a problem. She used the lucky charm to get the people with her to avoid the mountain torrent. Chapter 2107: Male lead essay with female (53) Chapter 2107: Male lead essay with female (53) Later, when she was exhausted, she used the power talisman given to her by Margaret to make her whole body full of strength. But she couldn''t help it when she went out alone. Only then did she ask the people in the group for help. Ziyun sent her medicinal pills that mortals could use, and asked her if there were any pills for replenishing energy in this world, and made her look like energy pills. The effect is not too outstanding, but after eating, it will make people recover slowly. Relying on her bottle of energy pills, their team and the crew who had separated, finally walked out, without any damage, everyone thought it was a miracle. This incident was concealed. After all, her fans were crazy, and if it was revealed, it would easily arouse fan anger. And now she just wants to be a good actor with peace of mind, and she doesn''t want to be searched all over the world. Since the day of disfigurement, she has been on hot searches enough. On the other side, she was secretly investigating who caused the ident that seemed to be an ident but it was not an ident. Wen Yawei looked at the photo and couldn''t help asking: "Is the school flower in the modern world?" In this group, she knew that there were many parallel spaces. Even if this looks like a modern restaurant, it is not necessarily the same as her. She didn''t delve into these things, just asked. The system answered yes in ce of Tang Guo, and then there was no utterance. The people in the group are used to it, and Wen Yawei is also very busy. Just now, she was able to read her mobile phone while resting. After putting her phone away, she is going to continue filming. Wen Yawei also found that someone nearby was discussing something enthusiastically. When those people saw hering, they greeted her, and she asked casually, "What are they discussing?" "It''s Gan Yingying. I heard that she has already entered a foreign country with her little funder. She is currently shooting a blockbuster in a certain country. This movie should be released next year. Gan Yingying is really going abroad." People close to Wen Yawei said, "If it hadn''t happened to Sister Yawei back then, she would definitely be on par with Gan Yingying now." Wen Yawei just smiled and said, each has its own way. She knew that Gan Yingying had fallen in love with a small benefactor. I want to know something in this circle. There is really no secret. It just depends on whether your thighs are thick. If it is thick, no one will dare to fix you. Gan Yingying''s golden thighs are obviously very thick, which makes the other party in the entertainment industry wind and rain or rain. In the past, she would inevitablypete with Gan Yingying, and she had seen it through. She doesn''t care about these things, acting is what she likes, taking advantage of changing careers now, to be a real actor, actually listen well. Everyone saw that Wen Yawei didn''t care, and didn''t discuss it anymore, only that Gan Yingying was lucky. "In fact, Li Fan is not bad too. I think it is a good thing for Mr. Tang to agree to his proposal to keep this project. With the rtionship of inws, this project is also stable." Not only is it stable, but it''s very promising to rely on the big tree Li Fan. A daughter was just for marriage, they didn''t understand what Tang''s father was thinking. Father Tang sighed with anger when he heard these words. Is that an inw rtionship? Not to mention whether his daughter likes Li Fan or not, she says that there are countless women around Li Fan, all of them have no status. They are lovers if they are nice, and his ythings if they are not nice. Father Tang calmly said, "I won''t agree." "President Tang, no one dares to invest in this project now, our capital chain is about to break." Father Tang raised his eyelids, the old **** was there, "Or, send your twins to Li Fan? I don''t think he will object." "Also, don''t you have a daughter who is taking the exam? She is beautiful and educated. Li Fan will definitely not refuse." "Manager Chen, you have a niece who has been living in your house for many years, so let''s send it. Anyway, you don''t object, and send it together. Li Fan will definitely agree to this project. I think it''s okay." After finishing speaking, Father Tang looked at everyone''s livid expressions in a very happy mood. These dog things only know to bully his baby girl. Chapter 2108: Male lead essay with female (54) Chapter 2108: Male lead essay with female (54) Why didn''t Tang''s father let go, the shareholders'' meeting had nothing to do with this, and couldn''t really tie Tang Guo to Li Fan, right? Even if they want, they dare not. It really angered Father Tang, and there was no good fruit. Then, they could only put pressure on Tang''s father and Tang''s mother. Even Tang Guo''s uncle found Tang Guo and exined to her the pros and cons, as well as what difficulties thepany has encountered today. If you don''t invest any more money, the project will fail. If you don''t get any benefits at that time, it will cause a lot of losses. At that time, the entire Tang family may shrink significantly. Right now, the outside world vaguely heard that the Tang''s capital chain was about to break, and the stock price was falling every day. "Uncle mean?" "Xiao Guo, you have been a good boy since you were young. You are the Tang family, and the Tang family has your share. Now you have fallen into this field. Uncle hopes you can help." Tang Guo raised her brows lightly, "What is the uncle going to let me do?" "In fact, it''s not a difficult thing, you know that Li Fan? I heard that he and you are still alumni, and he is one term younger than you. That young man is amazing, and he has a lot of skill." Uncle Tang said while looking at Tang Guo''s expression. Seeing her always indifferent, she couldn''t tell what kind of thought she was thinking. But if I found her today, I must make it clear, "Your parents are now devastated every day for thepanys affairs. You dont know these things? Yes, they are afraid that you are worried. They will definitely not tell you thepanys situation. I hope you are happy like a little princess." "But your uncle, I can''t stand it anymore. Why is your father my own brother, and it is really not easy for us to develop into the Tang family. Most of it is his hard work." "Uncle, what do you want to say, just say it." "Didnt you have retired from Zhang Xing? Uncle Li Fan meant that Li Fan was a good young man, and I heard that you have a good rtionship with him, so you can talk about it. Can you go to him and ask him? Invest in the project we are currently working on?" Uncle Tang didnt directly say that let Tang Guo be Li Fans person, it can be seen that he still has some brains. He said that thepany has encountered difficulties, and Tang''s father and mother are very worried. It was said that Li Fan could solve this problem, and that Tang Guo knew Li Fan. If it is an average girl, hearing this, no matter if she really hates Li Fan or fake it, she will definitely go to Li Fan. When the timees, she has to promise what conditions, everything is her voluntary, it has nothing to do with him. Who knew that she would sacrifice like this for the Tang family? Uncle Tang''s abacus was very loud, but it was a pity that Tang Guo didn''t take it. "Uncle, I am not familiar with Li Fan. He is a man with a heart. He will not agree to invest because of a word from me." "How do you know if you don''t try, do you want to see the decline of the Tang family with your own eyes?" Seeing the uncle Tang''s anxious look, Tang Guo buried her head and smiled, "Uncle, in fact, for this project, the shareholders will pool together again, and it may not be impossible to pool a sum of money to support it. Our business under the name of the Tang family is quite profitable. After these two months, we will be able to see the light. You said your hopes rest with me, it is better to go back and find someone to collect money." "Xiaoguo, if you really want to die, your parents really support you in vain." Chapter 2109: Male lead essay with female (55) Chapter 2109: Male lead essay with female (55) The Tang family''s uncle was so angry that Tang Guo was not moved. She remembered something, and sat down again. Seeing that the other person became eager, she couldn''t help being amused. "Uncle, I have a proposal. Maybe Li Fan can agree to invest in the project. It will be done by then, maybe Double happiness ising." "What way?" At that moment, Uncle Tang really thought that Tang Guo was going to give him an idea, so seeing her eyes eased much. Unexpectedly, what Tang Guo said was, "Li Fan is a virtuoso and loves beautiful people the most. My two cousins are a little older than me. Haven''t they talked about boyfriends? I remember they are very beautiful. Or, let the cousin and the others try it. Li Fan has pity for the beauties the most. When the wind blows in his ears, and with a big wave of his hand, it is not painful for him to invest in a small project." With naked eyes, Uncle Tang''s face turned red. When he was about to jump up and curse, Tang Guo turned and left quickly. When she walked to the door, she said, "Uncle, if you are really desperate, this method is really good. But I have to remind uncle that this matter depends on whether the cousins agree or not. If they disagree, don''t force it. If you agree, it is really a beautiful thing if you agree with me. Since then, the uncle can also catch Li Fan''s line, why not do it?" Uncle Tang was almost angry, so is Li Fan a beloved? There are countless women around him, and if he really wanted to sell his daughter, he would have sent people there long ago. Her daughter grew up in the palm of her hand, and it is absolutely impossible to send it to Li Fan as a ything. The Tang family''s uncle''s search for Tang Guo soon reached the ears of Tang''s father and mother. The two found the Tang family uncle and had a fight with each other, and the two werepletely turned upside down. "These dog things, let me sell my daughter, why didn''t they wash their daughter clean and send it to them? If this knife is not cut on them, it hurts." "Old Tang, let me tell you, if you dare to let go and ask Xiaoguo to find Li Fan that bastard, I will fight you hard." Tang mother said fiercely, "Don''t be lucky, if you dare to wrong my little Guo, in the middle of the night, I''d rather take a knife and chop you down." Father Tang was so frightened that he hugged Mother Tang andforted him, "I have spent most of my life, don''t you know who I am? Don''t worry, Xiao Guo is our beloved baby, how can I be willing. Even if I have nothing, I am I won''t sell my daughter." "It''s pretty much the same, I didn''t misunderstand you. No matter what happens in the future, as long as our family is well, I will always be by your side." The old husband and wife suddenly became emotional, as if to ignite the fire of love between the two. For a long time, Father Tang sighed, "Then Li Fan was a little bit against Xiaoguo, and I dont know how to survive this disaster. I bite to death and refused to agree. ording to the character of that bastard, I am afraid that he might think of other ways Put pressure." "The big deal is to give up all of this. The things in our hands are enough for Xiaoguo to worry-free for a lifetime." Mother Tang had already thought about it. If Li Fan really wanted the Tang family to have a hard time, she must have her daughter. Shareholders will be so forced. , She would rather not have the Down syndrome. Father Tang''s eyes sank, "Wait a minute, if they don''t change their attitude, Li Fan will continue to assume that I will deal with this matter." It is not his style to quit the Tang family easily. Chapter 2110: Male lead essay with female partner (56) Chapter 2110: Male lead essay with female partner (56) "How long will you have to wait?" Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo sat together, and even if they were reading, their left hand was still holding Tang Guo''s right. He has be ustomed to pulling and pulling. Sometimes when she is not there, he is a little unustomed to reading alone. He seems to have forgotten the original intention of holding her, and now he doesn''t want to get better at all. What he asked was about Li Fan. Now Tang looks precarious. If he doesn''t continue to invest in the project, the project can only be suspended. Even if it is suspended for one day, the impact is veryrge. "My uncle came to see me yesterday." Tang Guo repeated what Uncle Tang said with a cold smile on the corner of her lips. Fu Yanzhi''s expression became colder, and then she heard her say, "If this is the case, then so be it. I think my parents understand very clearly and don''t care about the Tang family so much. Although this is indeed the result of most of their lives. , I will give them better in the future." Fu Yanzhi almost said that he could also give some, if the two didn''t mind, he could give them apany bigger than the Tang family. As for the purpose, he was silent for a moment, and Yu Guang looked at the pretty girl next to him. The purpose is naturally to please her. Yes, exactly. Tang Guo suddenly felt something was wrong, and when she raised her eyes, she saw one of Fu Yan''s smiles there, she really didn''t know what he was happy about. I don''t know what I thought of, but I am so happy again. "So happy, do you feel better?" Fu Yanzhi replied cleverly, "I don''t know yet." "Would you like to go out and try?" Fu Yanzhi looked forward to shopping, he hadn''t really gone shopping yet. After all, there are many people of the opposite **** who like to go shopping. When people are crowded, they will inevitably encounter them. The two put the book back on the shelf and walked out of the school holding hands. Looking at the peopleing and going, Fu Yanzhi directly hugged her in his arms and said solemnly, "This way I think it''s safer. If I''m in any situation, please take me away from the crowd." "Okay." Tang Guo saw the other''s thin, red transparent ears, pursed his lips and smiled, but did not reveal his clumsy lies. It''s so silly and cute. Fu Yanzhi didn''t feel her objection, and hugged her tighter. When she didn''t notice, he let out a breath. The appearance of the two embracing each other on the street is really like a couple. Those who were driving only felt that even in the winter, they felt warm when they looked at these two handsome men and women, and no one suspected that they were not a couple. System: I was originally a couple, no, it should be an old couple, but I have always been very tired, so tired that he panicked. Oh, no, he is stupid, he is a system, how can he have a heart. The old housekeeper secretly stood at the gate of the school, watching the scene of his young master holding his arms around the little girl, smiling all over his face. The young master deserves to be a genius. No wonder he doesn''t like his bad idea. If you really follow his idea, the two are afraid that they are in a sadomasochistic rtionship. But the young master''s approach is different. At first it is sweet as honey, and then it must be sweet as honey. In this life, it must be sweet as honey. See how long it''s been, the small waist has been hugged. The old housekeeper raised his head and looked at the dazzling sun, thinking that the weather today is really good. Although he was a little worried about the young master, there would be nothing wrong with the young master if the little girl was there. "Sister Tang, it''s really been a long time since I saw you." Chapter 2111: Male lead essay with female match (57) Chapter 2111: Male lead essay with female match (57) Li Fan didn''t expect to meet Tang Guo on the street, but he still saw her huddling with another strange boy. This scene pierced his eyes and made him faceless. Li Fan kept staring at Fu Yanzhi, and only Fu Yanzhi could understand the hostility in his eyes. He did not show weakness at all, his cold and indifferent eyes fell on Li Fan''s body lightly, making Li Fan ufortable. Fu Yanzhi''s unique temperament, which only grew up in a family with a good background, could not be learned by others. Whether it was Fu Yanzhi''s appearance, height, or the other''s temperament, Li Fan had a sense of inferiority in his heart. It seemed that no matter what he did or how powerful he was, he was no better than the seemingly cold boy in front of him. In front of the other party, he felt that he was a bun, which was naturally not good. But he quickly realized that now he is the only one who can wear sneakers or even canvas shoes for the banquet. At first he went to some banquets, but countless rich second generationsughed at him for not wearing formal clothes, only sportswear and casual shoes. In the end, these people hadn''t been pped in the face by him. Up to now, everyone has acquiesced, he Li Fan is different. No matter what he wears to high-end banquets, no one dared tough at him, one by one in front of him, not like a grandson. "Is this Tang Xuejie''s boyfriend?" Li Fan asked with a smile, "I haven''t seen it before." His mind is also quickly recalling, wanting to recall the figure of Fu Yanzhi. It''s a pity that since he has be famous, he rarely goes to the library, and spends some time in the vi with his women, or to see his career women. Naturally, I don''t know that Fu Yanzhi is basically in the library every day. "My name is Li Fan." "Fu Yanzhi." Fu Yanzhi? Li Fan squinted his eyes, he was very special to this name, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t find the other party''s information. In a short time, Li Fan separated a trace of his mind and was immersed in the system space, which contained various items he had purchased. Some of the items purchased from the system store can be used, but some are not. He found a rectangle, like a mobile phone, in the corner, and entered the three characters Fu Yanzhi on the screen. At that moment, something surprising happened, and all the news of Fu Yanzhi was presented on it. At the same time, Li Fan didn''t know that the system was connected to the system space, and he told Tang Guo what he saw. [There are a lot of things inside, but many of them are limited to the number of times they can be used. Even if Li Fan bought it, the item will turn gray when the number of times is used up, and there will never be a way to buy it again. In any case, the system is out of talk, which means that the system mall is not advanced, even if there are many types. When Li Fan learned who Fu Yanzhi was, he said goodbye to Tang Guo. When he saw Fu Yanzhi, his eyes were full of provocation. [He is floating, he wants to move the cuteness of the host''s house, host, get him! Tang Guo''s lips curled up, "Okay, get him." "That person seems to have bad intentions." Fu Yanzhi whispered to Tang Guo, "Is it because his system mall is at work? I always feel that at that moment, he seems to know everything about me." System: What kind of intuition is this, really powerful. Tang Guo put his hand around Fu Yanzhi''s waist, "Don''t worry, he won''t hurt you with me." Fu Yanzhi: A bit strange! Chapter 2112: Male lead essay with female (58) Chapter 2112: Male lead essay with female (58) Li Fan first put pressure on the Tang family, and at the same time sent someone to a certain country, which is the base camp of the Fu family. The system reported these things to Tang Guo in an instant. Thest time Li Fan used the system space while blocking their face, the system has now sneaked into it. After his experiment, Tang Guo was told that he could block Li Fan''s binding with the system space at any time. For this reason, he also showed off in front of Tang Guo. After getting thepliment, I went to monitor the system space. "As soon as possible, seal off some things that are too bad for the world. After all, this thing has to be handed over to the country. Things that are too wicked are not suitable for this world. You can keep things like that kind of high technology, which helps The power of the country." "And those all kinds of weird pills, just block them. With more weird energy, it is inevitable that there will be more people like Li Fan." Tang Guo was not interested in the things in the system space at all. To be precise, she doesn''t like it at all. There are good things, but she has better things in her hands. And most of what Li Fan used were things that didn''t cost her own thoughts, and she was not interested in these things. Ready-made things are easy to use, but after one day they will be used up, they will hinder oneself. Rather than using ready-made things, she prefers to learn this kind of things first, and what she learns is inexhaustible, endless, endless. The Tang family couldn''t stand Li Fan''s pressure, and once again put pressure on Tang''s father and mother. At the same time, Li Fan sent someone to a certain country, and he called Tang Guo without waiting for the results. "Sister Tang, I can help Tang through the difficulties. As for the conditions, you should know." "What is it?" Hearing Tang Guo''s calm voice, Li Fan didn''t like it anymore. He smiled and didn''t care. Anyway, she soon knew what despair was. When the Tang family is defeated, she is a sinner, leaving your own parents with nothing. He does not believe that she will not move. "Sister Tang, I have liked you for a long time." "I have a boyfriend." "Fu Yanzhi?" "Yes." Tang Guo admitted. Although the two of them didn''t break the rtionship, in this situation, it was sooner orter. "But he can''t help you, Senior Sister Tang, if he really cared about you, he would have done it a long time ago. As long as you follow me, I promise to treat you well." Then I almost said, "Don''t be funny." "My boyfriend''s phone number came, sorry, brother, bye." The phone was hung up, and Li Fan''s face was dark. He dialed a phone call and asked someone to continue dealing with the Tang family. Father Tang and Mother Tang looked at the faces of those people in the shareholders'' meeting, nced at each other, and finally decided. "I would like to resign from the position of President of the Tang family." In the noisy and noisy words ming Tang''s father and mother, Tang''s father''s voice quieted the office. "I also chose to resign from my current position in the Tang family." Everyone present thought they were crazy. But the two were serious, put everything they had in their hands on the table, and walked out of the office holding hands. When he was at the door, Father Tang turned his head, smiled and said to them, "A few days ago, I sold the shares in my hand." Without waiting for everyone''s astonishment, the two easily walked out of the building. Outside the building, the person waiting turned out to be Tang Guo. She smiled and said to the two of them, "Parents, I will pick you up." The two felt warm, and only then noticed that Tang Guo was still holding a handsome young man, whose eyes seemed to be glued to their daughter. Chapter 2113: Male lead essay with female (59) Chapter 2113: Male lead essay with female (59) "This is Fu Yanzhi." Tang Guo and the two introduced. Seeing them staring at where she and Fu Yanzhi were holding hands, they exined, "He is a little sick." The two looked at each other and found that they were sick, but even if they were sick, it didn''t matter if their baby liked to keep them. It''s such a good-looking appearance, and it makes people happy to look at it. "His illness is not too close to other opposite sexes. Recently, I was entrusted by him to help him treat his illness." Tang Guo said solemnly, and raised the position of the two holding hands to show them, "Now I am here. Help him heal his illness." The two nodded quickly, and then got into the car, also expressing their understanding. Unexpectedly, their baby is so bad, they med such a beautiful boy back, and used this botched excuse to take advantage of the other guy. But just like that, I don''t want to take advantage. Tang Guo and Fu Yan were in one car, and the two couples were in another car. At the moment, they didn''t know what mess they were making up for. "Let''s rest for a while, and then let''s move to another ce. Now our family Xiaoguo has fallen in love with a beautiful young man, and he is well raised at first sight. We still can''t sit and eat." "Well, I think so too. Then stay away, just in case, we won''t show up at that time, and find a professional agent to help us do things on the facade. Don''t look at Li Fan, but he There are also a lot of troubles." Mother Tang frowned, "I don''t know what trump cards he has in his hand, and all parties didn''t intend to move him, just don''t know how long he can support it." "I don''t know this. This man is very evil. His life has changed drastically since his senior year in high school. Now he is so high-profile. Others are afraid that they are not sure what hole cards he has, so they didn''t dare to move. I heard some wind before, and there was this concern on him. Otherwise, with his arrogant degree, he would say that he was sleeping with so many women every day, and that would be enough for him to drink a pot." "What if no one ever deals with him?" This is Tang''s mother''s worry. Father Tang was silent for a moment, and squeezed her hand tightly, "Then let''s be ordinary people, and stay away a little bit. If we can''t win, we will avoid the edge." "Tell me about that young man," Mother Tang thought of seeing multiple pictures just now, "Old Tang, I just watched, he and our baby are really good match." "It''s a good match." Father Tang nodded, "I feel that he likes our baby very much, and his eyes are full of small fruits." "Although it''s dumb, but it''s too good-looking," Tang Xuhui was a little excited, "I didn''t expect that I could still have this kind of son-inw." Father Tang is not happy, "Is it not good for me?" "Fuck you, it''s not serious." Seeing Tang''s father''s unhappy appearance, Tang''s mother hurriedly coaxed, "In my heart you are the best looking, no one canpare." "Then you just said your son-inw is the best?" "Yes, he is the best-looking son-inw, you are my man and live in my heart, is that the same?" [Host, I am a little dizzy. Eavesdropping on the system for a while, the whole thing is not good, he just wanted to go out to get some venttion and eat less dog food, thinking that the air in Tang''s father and mother''s ce should be clearer, unexpectedly, that ce is more greasy! [By the way, host, the people from Li Fan have already arrived at your cute side, but they have been taken care of by his people, but he should not be reconciled. Tang Guo almostughed crazy when he heard the system. For a long time, she put away her smile: "I know, let''s peel off Li Fan''s system mall, and send a message to the country at the same time, saying that Li Fan''s secret lies in his personal jade pendant, the most inferior jade pendant. " Chapter 2114: Male lead essay with female (60) Chapter 2114: Male lead essay with female (60) The leader was naturally surprised by a letter that suddenly appeared on hisputer. There are surprises and horrors in this surprise. Especially the signature at the end of the letter is: an alien passing by the blue star. The leader read the letter from beginning to end. It mainly introduced Li Fans system mall. He also said that the other party had already separated the connection between Yupei and Li Fan. Yu Pei takes it away. At the same time, he also gave him the method to open the jade pendant, as long as the blood is dripped on it, anyone''s blood can be opened, and the jade pendant can be opened to sense the system space. The mysterious alien also said that he likes Blue Star very much, but he is too backward and travel is very inconvenient. It just so happens that there are a lot of high-tech materials in the system space, and I hope they will use it with caution and expand the Blue Star as soon as possible to integrate it with others in the universe. For this very detailed letter, the leaders were skeptical. Hisputer is the highest security setting. After the incident, he called someone to check it, and there was no hacker attack. Li Fan''s behavior has touched their bottom line, especially as the other party is bing more and more arrogant, almost recklessly, because of his own personal interests several times, he has caused countless turbulence to domestic enterprises. After he copsed apany, he obviously didn''t know how many factories there were. The factories closed down and no one dared to take over. Those ordinary migrant workers would face unemployment. Although they tried to save as much as possible, Li Fan''s move was to kill the other party. Even if various preferential policies were given, no one dared to take over. This caused them a lot of headaches, and they didn''t know their hole cards, plus the mysterious and evil things in their opponents'' hands, they really didn''t dare to take the opponent easily. Justst month, something happened in Fusang Country. It is said that one of Li Fan''s women is a killer sent by Fusang Country. Because that woman had taken refuge in Li Fan, a certain organization in Fusang would naturally not tolerate it, and sent many people over and over again to hunt her down. This time Li Fan was angered, and he went to Fusang country alone, not knowing what method he used, and with his own power, he actually destroyed the organization. Not only that, Li Fan could enter and leave the office of Emperor Fuso at will, and the other party could not catch it. Li Fan also smashed the Emperor''sputer and left a message for the other party to make them more interesting. These things are top secrets, and they are silent when they get this news. It''s so mysterious, how can they dare to deal with Li Fan without guarantee. The leader brought in other people and took out the alien letter he received to discuss. Some people think that they can try, and some people think that they can''t act rashly. If Li Fan is angered, they don''t know how they will jump up and bite. The system was on the side, some couldn''t stand it anymore, and another message was sent to them: You Blue Star people are really stupid, doesn''t Li Fan like women? You send a spy to confuse him, and steal his jade pendant back to try. Do you have to invite him to drink tea directly? [Host, that''s it. ] The system told Tang Guo about his great achievements, [Li Fan has already seen a very beautiful woman. It is better for the host to say that everything must be flexible. Tang Guo: This dog is getting worse and worse. Chapter 2115: Male lead essay with female partner (61) Chapter 2115: Male lead essay with female partner (61) It didn''t take long before Tang Guo heard a message from the system that the woman had already left with the jade pendant. At the same time, the upper ss is also urgently conducting research on jade pendants, and the core personnel who study jade pendants all drip blood on jade pendants. Up to now, Yupei is equivalent to a top-secret office. In the system mall inside, there will only be high-tech information, all in all aspects. But every time, they can only get the same level of information. This thing has been reset by the system. Only when they have researched the corresponding level of technology products can they open the next level and obtain more advanced information. [The host is big, how about doing this? The system is naturally here to ask for credit. In fact, there is no mysterious power in this world. Even if there are cultivation techniques in the system mall, it is impossible to practice. Therefore, Li Fancai is more loyal to buying those improved products. In fact, this system mall is closer to products from a technologically advanced. More things inside are linked to technology. Tang Guo praised the system and told him to pay attention to Li Fan''s situation at any time. Li Fan has had a pretty good life these days, he has money, status, sweet cars, and beauties. Now in this world, no one can do anything to get him. Especiallyst month, he went to Fusang Country to show off his sense of existence. Do those people really think that Li Fan''s woman can move casually? I don''t know if the emperor is still having nightmares. This morning, Li Fan woke up from the bed of his favorite woman, his first love, Wu Xue, just like before. This bed is very big, with Wu Xue lying on his right and Xu Shiling lying on his left. Speaking of which, although Xu Shiling has known him for a year or two, this woman is very proud. It is also because there have been more and more women around him in the past two years that she finally epted this fact and became his real woman. Of course, there is another reason that after he bes his real woman, he will give him a magical pill. After taking it, his skin will get better. Xu Shiling, who was originally very beautiful, was not so outstanding among women because other women took those magic pills. Recently Xu Shiling is very well-behaved, and Li Fan ns to give him that kind of magical pill. The system mall is still good. Although many products have usage restrictions, this kind of pill does not. The efficacy of a pill canst for ten years, and as long as there is sufficient funds, it can be purchased continuously. Xu Shiling opened his eyes and saw Li Fan looking at him, his face flushed suddenly, and he became shy and charming. As soon as Li Fan''s heart moved, he wanted to open the system store and n to buy a pill for Xu Shiling. I don''t know, he didn''t contact the system mall when he moved his consciousness, his expression changed, and he got out of bed after turning over. "Brother Fan!" Li Fan ignored Xu Shiling behind him, and Wu Xue, who had woke up, hurried to the office, but did not notice that his slippers were worn upside down. Wu Xue looked at Li Fan''s back, a little puzzled, "What''s the matter, Xiao Fan is in such a hurry, the shoes are worn backwards?" "I don''t know, Sister Xue, isn''t that our sister has had an ident again?" Xu Shiling said jealously, "Every time Brother Fan is so angry, isn''t it because of our other sisters?" Wu Xue also thinks this is the case. Both of them want to sleep for a while. In fact, she is not so kind to care about the safety of other people. Everything is just Li Fan likes it and pretends. No woman really wants to share her man with others. Chapter 2116: Male lead essay with female (62) Chapter 2116: Male lead essay with female (62) Li Fan locked himself in the office for a long time, and his women felt that something was not right, and they knocked on the door to ask what was wrong. At first, Li Fan said something, don''t bother him, his attitude is rtively mild. Later, Li Fan became mad because of the disappearance of the system mall, especially the things he bought. Because the system mall disappeared, he even disappeared with those things. Unless there is necessary harm, he never took these things out, even his women, he did not want to let them know his secret. Even if his woman knew he was mysterious and could bring out some magical things, he did not intend to expose the meaning of the system mall, even Wu Xue. Now that the system mall is gone, he can''t take out anything in the future. He is able to live today, he can p all kinds of upper-ss figures in the face at will, he has inexhaustible money, he can make his goddess, and the woman he likes to be his own woman, doesn''t he rely on the system system mall? "How could it disappear?" "Howe there is nothing left." "It''s obviously bound." Li Fan lost his eyes and slumped on the leather chair, unable to lift his fingers. [Li Fan, you have reached the pinnacle of your life and acquired Bai Fumi, so the mission of this system mall has beenpleted. Having owned this system mall for so long, you should have mastered countless knowledge and gained unlimited benefits. The rest of life depends on yourself. "who are you?" "Are you a system mall?" "Why do you want to untie me?" "Can you re-bind?" [Li Fan, you have reached the pinnacle of life, and the mission of this system mall has beenpleted. Next, the system mall will go to other nes to find those unhappy people, bind with the other party, and help each other to reach the pinnacle of life. . Li Fan, you are already a mature person. You have to learn to use your own skills to get everything. Do you think the things that this system mall has provided you over the years are not enough? Even a pig can marry Bai Fumei. When Li Fan was toote to be angry, the mechanical voice disappeared, letting Li Fan shout, the other party did not appear again. "System, have I said that you are like a dog!" The system is not happy anymore, [Host big, I am not a dog, but I am your dog leg. Tang Guo: "..." "Are you boring recently to scare Li Fan?" [No, Im going to tell Li Fan that although he does not have a system mall, he has also received countless benefits in the system mall. Now he has twopanies under his name, countless money, and so many wives. As long as you work hard, you will never worry about eating and drinking in this life. It is still the peak of life. As a mature person, you shouldn''t just ask for it. You should always ask others for fish, and you should learn to fish by yourself. Only when you have learned the skills can you get things continuously. Isn''t this what the host tells others? I just thought he was too impatient, so I kindly reminded him. Following Tang Guo through so many worlds, there is no shortage of people in this world who get something for nothing, and of course there is no shortage of people who seize an opportunity and work hard to finally reach the pinnacle of life. He didn''t think it was wrong. Chapter 2117: Male lead essay with female partner (63) Chapter 2117: Male lead essay with female partner (63) If you change to a smarter person, I''m afraid that the other party has made a global sensation by using the items in the system mall in the past few years, and it will not make people discover any abnormalities. Tang Guo didn''t refute the system, but felt that her family''s Xiao Tongzi became more and more like a person. What happened to Li Fan next, she didn''t want to pay attention. It has only been a few years since Li Fan got the system mall. From nothing to the peak of life, embrace left and right. Suddenly there is no one to rely on. People who have a bad mentality can''t bear it. The worst thing is to return to before liberation. Of course, those who have been harmed by Li Fan may not be happy to let him go. Because of Li Fan''s situation, they didn''t dare to kill, but the squeeze alone made Li Fan unbearable. When he had a heaven-defying item like the system mall, he didn''t improve himself well. Without that thing now, his brain is scared to be nk, and there is no magic in the past. "I heard that they are already studying Li Fan''s jade pendant." After dinner in the evening, Tang Guo took Fu Yanzhi out for a walk. She said she was here to help him heal his illness. Fu Yanzhi thought there was nothing wrong with him. He has been getting better recently. Tang Guo was not surprised that Fu Yanzhi was able to get such news. A lot of people should have received such news, especially big households like the Fu family who want to bring them back from abroad. Li Fan''s trouble is no longer a threat to them. They must leak some news to let these big householdse back with peace of mind and boost their country''s economy. "Did you do it?" "Yeah." Tang Guo admitted. The corners of Fu Yanzhis lips curled up, and he squeezed his hand tightly, Stop telling others, its made by an alien. An alien who likes to travel and hopes that Blue Star will develop slowly, and an alien with a good heart will do it. of." Tang Guo was not cute enough for Fu Yanzhi''s cautious appearance, and she couldn''t help squeezing his beautiful face, the skin really felt very touchy. "Pinching helps cure the disease." Tang Guo put down his hands and said seriously, not thinking that he was deceiving an ignorant teenager. Fu Yanzhi nodded, with a smile in his eyebrows, and answered, "Well, as long as it is good for the treatment, you can do anything." "Anything?" "Anything is fine," Fu Yanzhi''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. In fact, the roots of his ears are already red. "Even if you do it, I will fully cooperate. The patient should cooperate with the doctor, isn''t it right? The patient should listen to the doctor. If you follow the doctors instructions, the disease can be cured as soon as possible." There is no sound from the system, he thinks this guy is too sultry. What about the patient and doctor, this role-ying is pretty slippery. The two found a ce to sit down, a swing position, with their fingers crossed, doing side by side. It''s obviously cold weather, but it''s hot all around them. Tang Guo stared at Fu Yanzhi without blinking, staring at him ufortably, "Is there something to do?" "I thought of a better way, which may help your illness." "What is the method?" "No matter what method, will you cooperate?" Fu Yanzhi paused and replied quickly, like a good baby, "I said before that patients must listen to the doctor before they can be cured." "Well, you are not allowed to move now, I want to help you heal." Chapter 2118: Male lead essay with female partner (64) Chapter 2118: Male lead essay with female partner (64) Fu Yanzhi sat still obediently. In fact, his heartbeat was a little fast, not knowing what she would do. Tang Guo stared at him sideways, and suddenly put his palm on his heart, "Rx, don''t be too nervous, I won''t do anything to you." Fu Yanzhi tightened his lips, not daring to say what he hoped she would do with him. Of course, this kind of shameless words would easily copse his image. System: It has already copsed into mud pits, so what else is there? Feeling that Tang Guo was getting tighter, Fu Yanzhi became more nervous. Tang Guo pressed his palm to his heart, and the voice spread to his ear, "Fu Yanzhi rx, don''t be nervous, I won''t eat you again." Fu Yanzhi thought, it would be better to eat him. In this way, he can only hold a small hand every day, which makes him tickle, and because of his image, he dare not do anything too out of the ordinary. He felt it, she liked him like this very much. Fortunately, he didn''t listen to the housekeeper''s words. As a domineering president, she definitely didn''t like that kind of image. She preferred the little milk dog type. Thinking of this, Fu Yanzhi''s ears became redder and red, and his heartbeat calmed down a lot. Many times, he wanted to directly upy the active side, butter he felt that the passive side seemed quite good. Tang Guo put his hand on Fu Yanzhi''s head and rubbed his hair into a mess. The cheerfulughter reached his ears. He was not angry at all. He was happy to feel her happiness. Before he could react, there was something very warm on his lips. At this time, he subconsciously hugged her tightly, taking advantage of the chaos and taking the initiative, shouldn''t he be discovered? For a long time, the two were still sitting on the swing holding hands, their lips glowing red. "Doctor, I feel better." "Really, that''s good, today''s treatment was not in vain." "Then doctor, when will the next course of treatment start? Do you want to go further and try other methods?" "Treatment should be done step by step. It can''t be too violent all at once. Especially your disease needs to be treated slowly." "Isn''t that how long will the treatment take?" "No patience?" "No, I''m afraid the doctor will dislike a patient like me." "Howe, since I took over you, I must cure your disease. This is the basic profession of a doctor. Regardless of everything, I must cure the patient." "So, how long will it take, let me have a heart to prepare." "Your disease is troublesome, I''m afraid you will be treated for the rest of your life. But you don''t have to worry, I''m here." Hearing this, Fu Yanzhi grabbed the Qianqianyu hand with both hands, took out a box from his pocket, took out a diamond ring from the box, and put it on her slender finger. Sparkling. "This is a deposit." Fu Yanzhi said with a smile, "I will get the rest at my house. I don''t have that much with me." Tang Guo touched the diamond ring, her eyes filled with infinite smiles, and answered, "Okay." "For the sake of safety, let''s find a chance to sign a contract." Fu Yanzhi said nervously. If it weren''t for his hand on her waist and his arms around her and walk back, other people would have to listen to these words. I really thought they were talking about healing. System: Get the certificate when you get the certificate, and it is said that the signing of the contract is really iprehensible to human men and women. It is not straightforward to have a rtionship or marriage. Chapter 2119: Male lead essay with female (65) Chapter 2119: Male lead essay with female (65) Tang Guo and Fu Yanzhi are engaged. At the same time, the Fu family moved back to the base camp one after another, and obtained numerous preferential policies. But only the old housekeeper knows that no preferential policies canpare to his young master''s engagement. The Fu family finally ushered in the mistress, who can spend a lifetime with the young master and treat the young master well. In the past year or two, his young master was happiest. The Tang family had never opposed them, and they were still very optimistic. They have lived for most of their lives and have never seen anyone. You can tell at a nce whether a person treats their daughter well. And they didn''t think that Fu Yanzhi was really an ipetent person, just take the tolerance of the whole body, so far they have never seen anything better than him. Except for a little problem, it''s nothing. But they didn''t expect that Fu Yanzhi was the mysterious young master of the Fu family, someone who could cause an international sensation by stomping his feet. The day after the engagement ended, they all felt that they were still dreaming. Moreover, the sincerity of their future son-inw''s engagement is actually to transfer most of his shares to their precious daughter. Even the old housekeeper was eyelid, thinking that his young master was too crazy this time. "Who would lie to me, she would not lie to me." This is what Fu Yanzhi said to the old housekeeper, "She won''t lie to me, the housekeeper doesn''t need to worry." The old butler still couldn''t help asking, "Master is so sure, why?" "I will be her immediately. What did she lie to me? And I am so in line with her preferences that I can''t find a second one in this world. I saw it that day, and her eyes were all me." The old housekeeper: When did the young master chase idol dramas? "All right, Master likes it." It wasn''t that the old butler was confident in Tang Guo, he was just confident in his young master. The young master is talented and intelligent. Even if he is deceived, it is only a matter of minutes to start a new stove at a young age. Moreover, he also felt that Tang Guo was not like a girl who deceived the young master. He heard that the girl had a lot of property and countless contacts under her name. After thinking about it, she seemed to have no motive to deceive such a good young master of his family. Fu Yanzhi has been busy recently, and he can take Tang Guo with him in a fair manner, because she owns most of the shares in the Fu family. Even if someone is quite critical, they dare not do anything to the future mistress of the Fu family. Li Fan was a bit miserable here. When he calmed down that day, he pretended that nothing happened. The disappearing voice was right. Now that he has everything, he can keep on. It''s just that the imagination is wonderful. Those who have received the news are already helping Li Fan. Li Fan without the system mall is just a paper tiger. Now he basically doesn''t attend any dinner parties, so he shrinks in the vi when he is fine, and calls the people under his hands to solve the problem. His twopanies, one is a technology productpany and the other is a pharmaceuticalpany. Especially for technology productpanies, the most important thing is to innovate. Once the product fails to keep up with the times, it will be eliminated. In the past, those materials were provided by Li Fan, and they were only responsible for testing and production. Now that the information is gone, thepany is naturally in crisis. The same goes for the pharmaceuticalpany. In order not to be so high-profile, Li Fan only came up with some of the most simple information. If there is a dedicated medical research team, it may be able to support it, but it also requires arge amount of capital investment. The twopanies were a little bit blue and yellow, and Li Fan was scorched. Chapter 2120: Male lead essay with female (66) Chapter 2120: Male lead essay with female (66) Recently, Li Fan''s women havee to him for various things. For the first time, he felt that there were too many women and it was troublesome. If in the past, he didn''t think these were troublesome things, but now he suddenly discovered that without the system mall, it seemed that everything was at a loss. He dared to go in and out of the most secret offices of other countries at will, but he relied on the invisibility charms produced by the system mall and the diamond charms. He could pass so quickly because of the teleportation charms in his system mall. He bought a lot of weird charms, but unfortunately all of them were ced in the system space. Now the system mall has untied him, and there is nothing left. "Afan, I fell in love with a role, and it feels very suitable for me. I heard that the role has been decided, can you help me figure out a solution?" Gan Yingying called early in the morning, originally Li Fan was very angry, and he let out a sigh of relief when he heard Gan Yingying''s request. "What role?" But in front of his own woman, he can''t show weakness. "I''ll send it to you to see. I really like this role. If Afan invests, he might be able to help me fight for it." What to fight for, isn''t it just to cut off? Doing this in the past was just a breeze. Even if the other party disagrees, what he has is a way of coercion and temptation to get the other party to obediently agree. Gan Yingying looks seductive, **** but not gorgeous. This is a very special one of his women. In the past, no matter what Gan Yingying wanted, he tried his best to help her solve it. Every time he saw Gan Yingying Xiaoniaoyi''s appearance, he was very satisfied. The big star who had never dared to ask for extravagance actually acted like a baby in his arms. Even a man couldn''t resist the exhrating feeling. In the end, Li Fan called to a certain director to express his intentions. He didn''t expect to be rejected and said that they were not short of money. Moreover, this movie was invested by the protagonist himself, and his director originally came to help. If the original Li Fan must be snatched, no matter what method is used, now that the system mall is untied, he naturally has no choice. Gan Yingying was disappointed, but thought that things were really different this time, expressed some regrets, cared about Li Fan a few words, and hung up the phone. Li Fan also ignored the indifference in the tone. Now his mind is still messed up, and all these women have be trouble for him. "Sister Yingying, how is it?" "Afan has no way this time." Gan Yingying is naturally in a bad mood, but she will not show it and damage her image. One by one troublesome things are approaching Li Fan. His women, every other time, there will be various things that need him to help. It''s not that their family has a very important project that needs his investment, or that he needs to attend a dinner party, or that they want to do something and need him toe forward. In the past, Li Fan was willing to do this, and he still enjoyed seeing the eyes of women worshiping. Now seeing their phone calls, he subconsciously wanted to hang up. Woman, it was really troublesome. Those women didn''t achieve their goals when they approached Li Fan, so naturally they couldn''t save face. With the above research on the Yupei system mall, the news that Li Fan has lost his greatest support has gradually be known. Manyrger family businesses have heard of this. Chapter 2121: Male lead essay with female (67) Chapter 2121: Male lead essay with female (67) Li Fan did not realize that some of his women have rarely returned to the vi. These women used to live in hisrge vi only asionally, and it has only been a week since he untied from the system mall, and they have not shown up. Until half a monthter, Li Fan was surprised that the vi seemed to be increasingly deserted. He has been very busy recently. Not only is he busy dealing with the troublesome women, but he also has to deal with the wine bags and rice bags of the twopanies under his name. He gave them so much money and invested so much. As a result, he did not use the information of the system mall, so they just studied Nothinges out. This is not a wine bag. What is a rice bag? The first among them are technologypanies, obviously unable to produce more innovative things. For pharmaceuticalpanies, it''s better at the moment. After all, in this world, it is already shocking that there are drugs that can make youugh. As long as it continues to operate well, it may be possible to obtain a huge amount of wealth. Even if there is a better effect in the future, but the effect is good, the price is correspondingly higher. For some small scars, it is better to buy cheaper ones from his home, and they can even be derived into beauty and makeup products. But Li Fan didn''t think so. He thought that without a system mall, the twopanies under his hands would almost have no future. So he was very panicked, so panicked that he didn''t know what to do. Especially the suppression from various ces gave him a retreat. He has determined that the system mall will note back again. It is impossible for him to go back to the days of his former glory. He has offended so many people again. Those people now will definitely not let him go. As time passed, Tang Guo could hear Li Fan''s news from the system every day. "This person turned out to be an empty shell." Fu Yanzhi wrapped Tang Guo''s waist, and the two were lying on the sofa watching financial news. There have been countless turbulences in China, but these turbulences are good. Without the uncertain factor of Li Fan, although manypanies have copsed in the past, many newpanies have now emerged, and they are still being supported. Among them, I don''t know how many of them were when Li Fan copsed and changed his name to restart. Li Fan had a good expectation, these people would not make him feel better. Even if you don''t want his life, their twopanies don''t want to go on smoothly. If Li Fan is able to support the twopanies, that is his ability. "In fact, the prospects of these twopanies are still good. Even without the magical information, they can ount for arge part of the domestic market with this starting point." "But I heard that Li Fan ns to sell these twopanies." Fu Yanzhi smiled faintly. "I also heard that he is going through immigration procedures, but it seems to have failed. He is now forbidden to go abroad, let alone. Immigrated." The person above is not a fool. Although Li Fan does not have a system mall, he still has countless money in his hands. Once he takes a huge sum of money and does not care about immigration, it will be a great loss to his country. Who can guarantee that he has Is there anything dangerous in it that will pose a threat to the country? "His woman ran away for the most part." Tang Guo smiled, "I thought it was so sincere, but so." System: Okay, don''t talk cold words between you two, just show your affection. Tang Guo turned on the phone and sent a text message to someone who had gone abroad, "You cane back." The first one who received the news was Yan Huan, who also had some connections in China, and knew what seemed to be happening to Li Fan here. Chapter 2122: Male lead essay with female (68) Chapter 2122: Male lead essay with female (68) What Li Fan didn''t expect was that the person who acquired his twopanies was actually an acquaintance, Yan Huan who was oncebeled as a dog. At the beginning, he not only saw Yan Huan beaten into a dog in the water, but he also humiliated the other party, and Yan Huan''s fiancee followed him. For men, this is naturally a very beautiful thing. In Li Fan''s view, Shi Yunnuo didn''t like Yan Huan at all. It was Yan Huan who forced Shi Yunnuo to save a little woman who was in trouble. How did he know that when he asked Yan Huan to make a move, the condition of his promise was that Yan Huan and Shi Yunnuo were engaged. It was Shi Yunnuo who met Li Fan and, coupled with the unwillingness in his heart, made him a weak woman. In the end, Yan Huan, a person who moved his heart ofpassion, really suffered. Although his purpose was not simple, at least he did not force Shi Yunnuo to submit, as Li Fan said. Shi Yunnuo could find someone else, but Yan Huan didn''t force him to agree. Li Fan regrets it a bit, and he should ask who bought his twopanies before. Now that the contract has taken effect, it is toote. He thought that Yan Huan would humiliate him in front of everyone, even more than he had before. Unexpectedly, Yan Huan just nodded to him, passed by him while looking at his watch, "There will be a meeting at two o''clock in the afternoon, Xiao Chen, you try to arrange manpower toe over and integrate the twopanies. It''s best. Yes, it is no problem to retain the main talents in thepany with more benefits. I am still more optimistic about these twopanies. I don''t want the old employees to be turbulent because of thepany''s acquisition..." Listening to Yan Huan''s fading away, Li Fan was a little stunned. This was different from what he thought. Yan Huan didn''t humiliate him, and didn''t even keep his eyes on him for too long, as if he had just met him before, and they were not familiar at all. This feeling of beingpletely ignored makes Li Fan ufortable. He thought Yan Huan cared very much about Shi Yunnuo, and woulde to him and ask him to hand over Shi Yunnuo or something. But no, the man seemed to have forgotten everything before. The twopanies that Li Fan had no use in his hands, but in Yan Huan''s heart, it seemed that they were very optimistic about the prospects of these twopanies. Li Fan had already walked out of the meeting room in confusion, wandering on the street alone. Everything in the past seemed like a dream. He has a lot of money in his hands, and he also has a big vi. He also bought a small vi for his parents in his hometown. Each of his women owns a high-end apartment. He suddenly felt so lonely. He obviously didn''tck food, clothing, and money to spend, but why was he ufortable? He thought of Xu Shiling, the girl who talked very sweetly and somewhat arrogantly. He called Xu Shiling, and the phone that could be answered by ringing twice before was answered after seven or eight rings. "spirit" "Li Fan, I dont think we are very suitable. Recently, I dont understand you. You have too many women. I am not the one behind. So, lets break up. After the break, you will be quiet and I will Dont suppress your temper and be jealous." Li Fan wanted to say something, the phone has been hung up. He looked at the traffic in a daze, and dialed another call, which was from Gan Yingying. "Yingying, you today..." "Is it Mr. Li? I''m sorry. Yingying has a lot of announcements recently. I don''t have time to answer your call. Just tell me what you have. I will tell her when Yingying is done." Chapter 2123: Male lead essay with female partner (69) Chapter 2123: Male lead essay with female partner (69) Li Fan stared at the phone that had been hung up in a daze. He remembered calling Gan Yingying anytime before. Even if the other party is filming, they wille over to listen to his phone as soon as possible. Unlike now, although the voice of Gan Yingying''s agent is very polite, he is also very familiar and not as eager as before. He seemed to understand something, and he was very unwilling. When Li Fan returned to the vi, he happened to meet Miao Han, who was leaving with the suitcase. He stopped her, "Are you going?" "Yeah." Miao Han raised his head and saw Li Fan''s downturned look. After thinking about it, he said, "Compared topeting with many women for you, I yearn for poetry and the distance. Since being with you, I haven''t had it for a long time I bought a book. I originally thought you were a person of great connotation. It seemed wrong." Li Fan''s face became cold, "Don''t forget, I bought you your poem and the house in the distance. You said that you liked the sea view house, but I bought it for you without hesitation, but now you want to leave me? " "I have already put the property transfer book in the living room. When I am free, let''s go through the rest of the formalities together." Miao Han pushed his sses and said seriously, "Li Fan, I really like the way you stand in the spotlight reciting ancient poems, and also like your different understanding of those famous books. But after living here, What I saw was more feasting and extravagant, which was different from what I thought. I didn''t take any of the points you gave me, and I didn''t take the jewelry." "By the way, I took away the insights of a famous book that you published, the one with your signature." Miao Han lowered his head and smiled sarcastically, "Perhaps, I like you like that. I have some reality, no Connotation, you who are not talented, no longer attract me." Under Li Fan''s stunned gaze, Miao Han left. "I''m going to travel, looking for my poetry and the distance." Li Fan felt that Miao Han was crazy. This is the only one of his women who thinks that he has no previous talent, no culture, and no connotation before breaking up with him. Even, he didn''t ask for anything, which made him feel his failure in life. If Miao Han asked for those things, he could stillfort himself, that the other party was vanity, someone who took the tea cold, could me all the sins on her. But she didn''t. Her reason for leaving made him a little ashamed. Walking into the vi, he looked at the depression inside. In the living room were three women, his first love Wu Xue, the obedient Du Youwei, and the killer Layue from Fusang. "Where is Nuonuo?" Li Fan asked when Shi Yunnuo was missing. Wu Xue gave him aplicated look and said, "Go, I left yesterday." "Do you know what''s going on?" Li Fan asked, and at the same time he found out the phone and called Shi Yunnuo. The phone was quickly connected, "Nuo Nuo, you..." "Xiao Fan, let''s divide it." "why?" "The influence is not good. You are a student and I am a teacher. If you continue to maintain such a rtionship, it is easy to criticize others and cause a lot of trouble to everyone. In the future, I will still be your teacher, and you will only be my student." "Then why didn''t you think the influence was bad before?" Shi Yunnuo didn''t know what to say, because in the past Li Fan could solve all the troubles of the outside world. Li Fan in the past would not let those nasty words nder her. The current Li Fan can''t protect her. If she doesn''t break up with Li Fan, how can she be a person in this life? Chapter 2124: Male lead essay with female partner (70) Chapter 2124: Male lead essay with female partner (70) "Shi Yunnuo, have I treated you badly?" "Sorry, Xiao Fan." "Shi Yunnuo, you disappointed me so much, it turns out that you are also such a person." "Xiao Fan, it''s good to get together and get away." Li Fan was angrilyughed, "It''s good to get together and to disperse? What a joke." These women simply crushed his dignity and trampled on the ground. Shi Yunnuo didn''t want to say anything to Li Fan, so she hung up. As for the high-end suites Li Fan once gave to every woman, except for Miao Han who returned it back, everyone subconsciously had no size. They all think that after having a show with Li Fan, they are willing to give things away, so there is no reason to return it. After all, they also paid a lot. Li Fan didn''t seem to have any intention of pursuing it, he still cared a little about his face, even though he was not reconciled. The three women in the vi didn''t seem to intend to leave. Wu Xue was the first to be with Li Fan. It can be said that without Li Fan, she would have almost suffered and ruined her whole life, so she would definitely not leave Li Fan now. Du Youyous family situation is not good, no matter what Li Fan is doing now, at least by following him, she will not be bullied, so she will not leave. As for Laiyue, it was once controlled by the organization, and Li Fan also had a life-saving grace for her, and she did not intend to leave. For her, Li Fan is no different from the past. She has a cold personality and doesn''t care about it. The three of them stayed, but Li Fan was not moved. All the women walked around, and were picked up by the family members. It has made him feel so cold, facing the three remaining women, he is full of defense. Even if he lives together, he won''t treat them like he did. Soon these women discovered that Li Fan was very stingy with them, not just stingy. And the attitude towards them is not good, Du Youyou is the most sad. No matter how she coaxed Li Fan, there was no way to make the other party treat her as generous as before. Wu Xue looked at Li Fan silently, still going out to fool around during the day, smelling of perfume. After returning, I was not considerate to her anymore, and my heart slowly cooled down. Laiyue is still the same, there is not much **** between her and Li Fan. In one morning, Laiyue woke up Li Fan. Li Fan saw her standing in front of the window and asked in a cold voice, "You want to go too?" "Yeah." Lai Yue responded indifferently, and handed Li Fan a note, "I owe you my life, if I encounter anything in the future, call me and I will pay you back." Leaving the organization and leaving Li Fan again, Laiyue seldom smiled. She is also free. From then on, Du Youyou and Wu Xue remained in the vi. Life was still cold and indifferent. Li Fan would rather go out and fool around with women on those asions than go shopping with them and be considerate of them at home. In the end, Wu Xue couldn''t stand it either. "You want to go too?" "I didn''t want to leave, now you have be unknown to me. Today, my parents asked when I and you were married. They heard about you, and asked me to bring you back to the small Get married in the county seat and live a good life. I think you wouldnt want to, would you?" Li Fanning stared at Wu Xue, "Then you still want to leave." "Xiao Fan, you keep me from seeing the future and hope. I want to go. If you are willing to go back with me, we can do it again. Let them pass the past." Chapter 2125: Male lead essay with female partner (71) Chapter 2125: Male lead essay with female partner (71) "No, you can leave if you want. My life is very good now." Zui Shengmeng died, thinking about nothing, giving money to be able to inflict a woman, spending money for a lifetime. There is no better time than now. In fact, he didn''t need to be nice to those women, caring, turned his head and left. So far, there is a woman left beside Li Fan, Du Youyou. She was different from everyone else. She was born in a remote mountain vige, and her family favored sons over daughters. There was no support, and she was courageous enough to rely on Li Fan. She also thinks that everyone is gone, only she stays with Li Fan, Li Fan will eventually understand who is sincere to him. It''s just that she didn''t expect that Li Fan became addicted to gambling. Often spend a lot of money, but can''t bear to spend a penny for her. But Du Youyou still believes that Li Fan will want to understand one day. A yearter, Li Fan had lost all his money and sold the vi. In another year, Li Fan lost all his property. He and Du Youyou moved into the house he once bought for Du Youyou. She thought Li Fan would change it. After all, she couldn''t rely on anyone except him. Half a yearter, Li Fan''s creditor came to the door. Du Youyou was in tears, afraid of those fierce people, selling the house and paying off the debt to Li Fan. At this point, she had nothing left again, and there was Li Fan who was dragging her feet. Li Fan''s temper became bad, and she was not as handsome as before. He was not considerate to her, and eventually even beat her. As ast resort, she found her parents and said she had found a rtionship for her, and she agreed. In the end, she married an old man in their town who was fairly wealthy, but was nearly twenty years older than her, and had children. In her free time, she recalled the years that were full of legends. And she found that she was getting old very quickly, she didn''t feel anything at first, but she lived a good life, but she still didn''t dy her aging speed. Suddenly, she remembered the pills Li Fan had given her. Calcting time, ten years have passed. She looked at the two children at home and felt more at ease. Even if she was old, her husband was bothered outside. At least she had two children. At the same time, the women who have taken Li Fans magic pill, after ten years, all find that they are aging faster and faster. Although they are not old women, they can clearly see that they are older than their peers. One end. Even if many products wereunched in Chinater, it seemed to be of no use to them. Xu Shiling was the only person who did not take that kind of magical pill, but after she left Li Fan andpleted her studies, she was introduced by her family and married to the right family. After marriage, the man rarely goes home, especially after she has given birth, it is normal not to go home for a few months. Even if she didn''t take that magical medicine, Xu Shiling was older than her peers because of the unhappy life. Other women taking this pill have also experienced such things, and for women, they are naturally unwilling to ept it. Especially Gan Yingying,pletely unable to ept that she is so old, her temper is getting worse and worse, without Li Fan, and without a beautiful face, she is gradually eliminated by this circle. It''s not pretty anymore. The boss doesn''t like it anymore. Basically, there is no acting and no endorsements. She was angrily sitting on the sofa, watching Wen Yawei, who was once again the best actress on the screen, mmed the remote control forcefully, "Why, why are you still alive, you are obviously burnt, why are you being treated? it is good?" Chapter 2126: Male lead essay with female partner (72) Chapter 2126: Male lead essay with female partner (72) Three dayster, Gan Yingying was arrested on suspicion of intentionally wounding others. In the group: [Wen Yawei]: Let me tell you the good news that the murderer who killed me has been arrested and she is going to be sentenced. [Ziyun]: Congrattions, sister Yawei. [Margaret]: That''s really great. People in the group sent their blessings one after another, Tang Guo saw this news, and at the same time, she also caught the hot search for Gan Yingying''s arrest. Miao Han also discovered that she was aging fast, but she didn''t care that much. Because what she pursues is poetry and the distance, appearance is no longer important to her. She has been to many ces over the years, but she has never found anyone who resonates with her. In the end, she chooses to be alone for a lifetime, but no matter where she goes, she will carry thementary on the famous book that Li Fan once published. Afraid of being ripped apart, she also wrapped a thick book cover. Wu Xue also returned to the county town, married a corresponding family, and lived a life that was neither salty nor indifferent. It was neither happy nor unhappy, but in her spare time, she would also recall the time when she felt incredible. When the ten-year time came, even though she was getting old, she seemed to be an honest husband around her, and didn''t care much. And theirmon goal is to raise a pair of children, with nothing to do. After waking up many nights, Wu Xue thought that everything was a dream. The husband next to her would ask her, "What''s the matter?" She replied mechanically: "It''s okay, I had a dream." "Oh, then go to sleep, and I have to start work tomorrow." "Ok." Li Fan didn''t know this. He waster found by his parents and brought back to the small county. He seems to have be the taciturn Li Fan before, and he has been hired as a temporary worker in apany. He looks ordinary and has a dull personality. He is in his thirties and cannot find a daughter-inw. His parents are worried about this. Later, some people said that Li Fan was neurotic, because asionally Li Fan was angry and would be angry with them to tell them not to bully the young and poor. Hedong for 30 years and Hexi for 30 years, so that they should not underestimate people. They find it ridiculous, what kind of boy, in the next few years, he will be a greasy uncle of forty years old, is he awake or drunk? Li Fan would always be in the corner, muttering something they didn''t understand. It was only momentary that he was unhappy, and one day he would soar into the sky. That''s right, Li Fan is waiting, waiting for the system store to return to bind him. He swears that the result this time must be different. Then, those who nned to introduce someone to Li Fanpletely lost their minds and introduced this neuropathy. Didn''t that harm the girl? Three years after Li Fan''s ident, Tang Guo and Fu Yanzhi married. The Fu family base camp moved back to China, and then many Chinesepanies have moved back one after another. The domestic economy is bing more and more developed. After the system mall was acquired by the country, after countless scientific research personnel researched and developed various products that benefit the country and the people, the country is developing rapidly. At a banquet, Tang Guo and Fu Yanzhi strolled on the dance floor and became a pair of envy. "With so many people today, is your illness cured?" "No, but it''s better than before. Only Xiaoguo is by my side. When I hold me, those opposite sexes can''t affect me. But Xiaoguo is not by my side, it is still very ufortable." "I can understand that you can''t live without me?" "It should have been understood like this." Fu Yanzhi bit her ear and said happily, "There is no way to leave you in this life. I am sick, and you are my medicine." "Ahem, can you please pay attention." Chapter 2127: Male lead essay with female partner (end) Chapter 2127: Male lead essay with female partner (end) "You are like this, you are really hurting my single dog." Yan Huan floated to the two of them, even if he didn''t have a dancing partner, he was unwilling to be lonely, and holding a goblet with red wine, rippling on the dance floor. It has be a uniquendscape, attracting countless people to watch. Tang Guo nced at Yan Huan, "Next month I will go to the winery with He Yanzhi." "Take me, boss, take me!" Yan Huan was so happy that his dance steps were all messed up, showing an expression of imploring, "No matter what, you must take me, any conditions are fine, I will help you carry the bag." "You want to carry the bag?" Fu Yanzhi was unhappy, "I can only carry Xiaoguo''s bag." "I, I''ll clear the way for you." Yan Huan quickly changed his words. At the winery of the Fu family, he has long been greedy, "Then you continue to show your affection, I will jump over, and I won''t disturb you." After that, he took the wine ss and jumped to the other side of the dance floor, causing countless people. The noisy. System: Gee, another dog leg, I really can adapt to changes, no shame! "I especially want to be the goblet in Mr. Yan''s hands, at least to be able to dance with him." "Oh, who doesn''t want to, President Yan is so handsome, but he is a celibate, and would rather dance with a goblet than a female partner." "Forget it, give it up." "Have you heard the story of Mr. Yan?" "Who hasn''t heard of it, but I think Mr. Yan has seen it through long ago. He looks very happy now." "It seems so, whoever can dance with a goblet is so happy." Shi Yunnuo was also at this banquet, and sheter married a good family. It''s just that every time I see Yan Huan, I feel ashamed and want to find a crack in the ground. Yan Huan''s dazzling appearance made her look like mud in a puddle. She remembered that once, when she identally fell, Yan Huan pulled her up. She thought they still had a past, but she didn''t expect that the other party would just be alienated, "Be careful." Then, without even looking at her, she turned and left. Later, she learned that Yan Huan announced the news of her celibate and said that after her death, all her property would be donated, including all organs. In this world, Tang Guo lived to sixty-five years old, she left first, and it didn''t take long for Fu Yanzhi to follow her. They are very happy in their lives, and everyone has witnessed their love. The two had no descendants, nor did the old butler, and they had gone decades ago. Therefore, they also donated all their property, which caused a great sensation. At this time, Wen Yawei was also seventy years old. She also knew the love between Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo, and she was very envious. She didn''t find a lover in her life, and she didn''t need it either. She had a very fulfilling life. You cannot force such things as love. She is much happier than many people because she has a group of lovely friends. However, she has already felt that she has been in this world for a while. She has won countless shadow queens in this life, and after looking back, she isplete. She was very moved by the love between Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo, so she came to the restaurant where the two ate for the first time. I heard that every time everything in this restaurant is changed, it will not change the ce where the two sit on a date. Only the same tablecloth will be updated. It has be a ce visited by many people, but reservations are required. Today is her turn. When she sat down, Wen Yawei felt that something was wrong. Especially looking at the photo on the table, she always felt like she had seen it somewhere. "This is the photo taken by Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu holding hands on their first date. When our boss wanted to use it as a souvenir, they left it generously." Wen Yawei remembered something, turned on the phone, found the cloud album in the group, and found the exact same photo. With some smiles on her pale face, she sent a message to the group. [Wen Yawei]: School girl, is your name Tang Guo, is your lover in that world called Fu Yanzhi? The others were surprised, and they wanted to understand something instantly. However, Tang Guo did not respond, but someone in the group answered her, saying yes. [Wen Yawei]: Then I understand. I didn''t expect the world to be so small, where did the school flower go? [Ziyun]: Maybe you are transmitting a new world, is it a pity that Sister Yawei? Wait, wait until the girl is stable, and you wille to the group to greet her. [Wen Yawei]: No regrets, any regrets. It is my honor to be in the same world as a schoolgirl. I have saved a lot of photos of them, so I can view them every day before I die. She wouldn''t tell the people in the group that she has been licking Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo CP for a lifetime, and she is simply the honey and spiritual food of her life. Every time they have thetest photos, she gets them first. She is still the president of the support club of the two CP everyone, hehe! Chapter 2128: Devil Angel (1) Chapter 2128: Devil Angel (1) This time Tang Guo was awakened by the little girl''s crying. While the little girl was sorely crying, she wanted to shout "Sister" and "Sister" desperately. Apanied by another voice, "Little...little sister, stop struggling, be good, uncle... Uncle will love you well." Hearing this somewhat drunk and wretched voice, Tang Guo almost desperately opened his eyes, and a carp stood up. Looking at the surrounding situation quickly, I saw a little girl struggling constantly on the ground, and beside her there was a middle-aged man with a sloppy dress and red cheeks who looked drunk. The little girl looked like she was only five years old, and she also found that her hands and feet had be shorter, toote to determine what kind of environment she was in, what identity she was, she looked around and found an iron rod. It seems to be an abandoned factory with all kinds of rotten iron parts. The iron rod in her hand is not light, so she can hold it up with her small body, and it''s all supported by her mental strength. If you change to a little girl, or the original owner, the situation in front of you is only hopeless. How can two little girls under ten years old fight an adult man even if the other is drunk. She didn''t think so much anymore, holding the iron rod and rushing over, the middle-aged man seemed to be aware of it, but it was toote. Tang Guo mmed the stick behind his head. The middle-aged man stiffened, passed out, and fell to one side like a dead pig. Tang Guo looked at the little **** the ground, but her coat was torn apart by the other party, like the jade carving''s small face was pinched out by the other party''s fingerprints, and the others were not hurt temporarily. The little girl also felt that she was rescued. She got up from the ground crying and saw Tang Guo standing in front of her. She threw her pale face into her arms and called her sister. Tang Guo suddenly understood that they were the rtionship between the two sisters. She gently patted the little **** the back,forting that it was all right. The little girl didn''t know if she was a little tired from crying, she actually leaned in her arms and fell asleep. At the same time, Tang Guo saw that the middle-aged man couldn''t wake up for a while, and now that she was already prepared, she was not afraid that the other party would wake up, so she started to embrace the little girl to receive the memories of the world. After reading Tang Guo, who was in this world memory, the eyes of the middle-aged man were filled with fierce light. The system instantly felt shocked. How long it has been, his host didn''t show such a ferocious and indifferent look, as if he would walk over in an instant and kill the middle-aged man who passed out. "It''s too cheap to kill him." The system is weak and said, [What does the host do? "Naturally, it is the way of the human being to the body of the person. The original owner has not experienced the suffering, how can he be worthy of me toe to this world? This world is really fun, don''t worry, y slowly, My favorite is torturing perverts." Tang Guo''s body is only seven years old, and the little girl in her arms is only five years old. She is her younger sister named Tang Ran, the heroine of this world. This world is a very unpleasant world. The final oue of the hero and the hero is not good, but neither the hero nor the hero is bad. She naturally didn''t like this ending. It can be said that the malice of the whole world here is fully reflected in the original owner, the male and female owners. Chapter 2129: Devil Angel (2) Chapter 2129: Devil Angel (2) Tang Guo went to the group to take a look, and instantly noticed that Wen Yawei''s name had turned gray, "Has Yawei gone?" [Ziyun]: It''s been three days now, sister, she seems to know you were on the same ne with her before. [Mo Yuntian]: Sister Yawei has no regrets, and asked us to bring you something and say thank you very much. The people in the group briefly talked to Tang Guo about Wen Yawei, and they had gone through life and death. To say that Wen Yawei has lived happily all her life, there is nothing wrong with it at the end of her life. But a familiar friend is gone, and they are more or less sad. Because of the existence of this group, everyone is on a different ne, and their sincere heart is basically left by this group. Even the indifferent cultivator has a lot of emotions. Tang Guo also told them about his own affairs, which aroused everyone''s anger. She told them what she wanted to do, and finally soon said goodbye to her friends in the group and became conscious. She fed Tang Ran a pill, which could make Tang Ran fall asleep well, no matter what happened next, she would not wake up. Finally she came to the drunk who was still in aa, staring at him with a cold expression. [The host is big, it has been checked, there is no monitoring here. From here on, I erased all the surveince locations on the streets that you and Tang Ran passed. Currently, I am investigating whether there are any traces left on your way. "well." Tang Guo did not wake up the drunkard, nor did she intend to wake him up, she waited for him to wake up. If she were not here today, a sad scene would happen next. Today, the original owner and his sister went home from school. The original owner was in the first grade and his sister was in the kindergarten ss. The ce where they live is rtively remote, in a very oldmunity, passing an abandoned factory in the middle. On this journey, they met this drunk named Shi Jun. This drunkard has a special hobby, which is the kind of pedophilia that people often shamelessly love, or the kind that is very abnormal. They all say that they are drunk and courageous, or they may be drunk to use the courage to do something instinctively. Such a beautiful little girl, he couldn''t help but started, copying one by one, and took the two sisters to this abandoned factory. Because the original owner was struggling so hard, he was finally knocked on the back of the head with a fist and knocked out. But he woke up midway, which happened to be the time when Tang Guo woke up just now. The original owner is not Tang Guo, but an ordinary little girl. Seeing her sister being bullied by bad guys, she naturally wanted to stop it. This immediately attracted the attention of the drunk, who thought she was a trouble, and nned to attack her first. Compared to his five-year-old sister, he was obviously more interested in the original owner, a girl who was almost seven years old and who was even more beautiful. The original owner seemed to understand something, and yelled to let her sister run away while struggling desperately. But the younger sister has been frightened. Since the parents divorced and the stepmother entered the door and gave birth to a younger brother, the two sisters are the closest people. Seeing her sister being bullied, how could she run? The result was that the drunk didn''t want to be disturbed, so he tied his sister aside with a discarded rope. Next, the drunkard carried out a brutal abuse and torture on the original owner. Her sister could only watch, her voice was crying hoarse, and it was not noticed. Chapter 2130: Devil Angel (3) Chapter 2130: Devil Angel (3) The drunk was content, and the alcohol was sober. Seeing the dying original owner, surrounded by blood and blood, he didn''t dare to continue to attack his sister and left quickly. The younger sister had been desperately grinding the rope tied to her, and bit her teeth before breaking the rope. It was just toote, she ran to the dying original owner and watched the blood continuously flow out, she couldn''t cry anymore. The original owner still had some awareness and asked her to go out and call someone, let her call for an emergency call, and then call the police. The five-year-old sister, after finishing all this, waited by the original owner. When he was found, the five-year-old child sat stupefly beside another seven-year-old girl who was bloody, without a word. In the end, the original owner took his life, but his body was seriously injured. The drunk acted so hard that her defecation area was damaged. With the help of well-wishers in society, she donated money to make an artificial one for her. To be alive is to be able to live, but you have to hang a defecation bag on your body every day. Because it is man-made, it cannot be controlled by human instinct. Therefore, it is easy to be undetected when it is full, and some strange smells will overflow. At school, I was disgusted by my ssmates. How could her peers understand this? The seemingly ignorant words caused her a second injury. The originally cheerful little girl became taciturn, if it weren''t for a younger sister who needed her to take care of, maybe she would really have lost her mind. At the beginning, there was kind help from the society, and the stepmother and father took good care of them. The two used the injury of the original owner to obtain arge donation. Onlyter, both father and stepmother considered the two sisters a burden. At home, she didn''t look good to them at all, and even the words of her stepmother poked at the heart of the original owner, every bit of a little bitch, if it weren''t for her sister, she really couldn''t support it. Sheter dropped out of school, but in her situation, there was no way to go out to work, and her voice was so good, so she helped people record the audio reading. She seldom goes out, and onlymunicates with her when her sisteres back from school. After making some money, she rented a house, and her sister did not go back to that house. Every time Ie back from school, I go to her ce. Sister Tang Ran vowed silently in her heart that she must get out of the limelight early and give her sister the best care. Only after she was admitted to college, the original owner couldn''t support her. From the Inte, the second injury from people around her has made her suffer from depression. What hit her most was that the original owner''s mother came and asked her for money, but she didn''t give it. The original owner''s mother was reluctant to forgive her, and she scolded any nasty things. These words caused her to be ill, and finally chose tomit suicide. The younger sister was indifferent, but actually epted all this in pain. Everyone thought this was the end. My sister was admitted to college and would gradually forget about it. But the real story has just begun. Later, the day the drunk was released, he died violently. Then there were many murders across the country, these people were simr to drunks. Some did that kind of bad things, some spread videos, and the people who helped the abuser did not escape the punishment of the **** of death. At that time, countless people were panicked, especially those who had that kind of hobby. They didn''t dare to do anything like that anymore, and the videos were deleted cleanly. ording to the crime situation at the scene, the police ssified the murderer as a crime of high intelligence. After more than ten years of pursuit, no trace was found. And sister Tang Ran has been controlling all this behind the scenes. Anyone who dared to show that kind of thought will be killed within two days. Later, she met a nice person and fell in love. Later, she married. On the day of the wedding, she died andmitted suicide. Before she died, she left a message to her bridegroom: I am right, it is difficult for you to sacrifice everything to approach me. I just die, and I can''t do it, those people deserve to die. Finally, the groom cried bitterly at her grave: I never thought about arresting you, I intend to pretend to be confused all my life. I''m sorry, but I didn''t make it clear. I promise to catch the kind of bad guy you said one day when I live. Ran, can you say it? Chapter 2131: Devil Angel (4) Chapter 2131: Devil Angel (4) I don''t know how long it has been before Shi Junyouyou woke up after being stunned by Tang Guo. He only felt some pain in the back of his head, and his head was a little groggy. Suddenly remembering something, his mind became clear a lot, as if he was sober. Thinking of the two little girls who have carved and carved jade, his heart bes a little eager. If he remembered correctly, it was another little girl who knocked him out before. To be honest, the girl who was about seven years old was the best looking girl, and she was just right. When I remembered that he was knocked out by a little girl, Shi Jun''s face was very ugly. He is living very well now, his parents died early, leaving him a small western-style building, which waster upied and a high-rise building was to be built. He was lucky enough to be a demolition household, received a huge indemnity, and bought a few more houses. Now he lives by collecting rent, and his daily life is from drinking with people in the morning to returning home in the afternoon. By the way, he still has a wife, because he holds a huge amount of money, even if he is fooling around outside, his wife dare not say anything about him. The most important thing is that he just went out to y small cards and drink small wines. Although his temper was not good, he would not go to such asions like other men. Because of this, his wife worked hard at home and didn''t care much about him. In fact, apart from himself, who knows that he does not go to those asions, but he is not interested in those asions. To be precise, he has no interest in adult women at all. What he is interested in is those young girls who are fresh and tender, over five and under ten. His wife thought he was locked in the study every night to watch small movies watched by adults. In fact, what he watched was more exciting than that kind of movie. Because the protagonists in it are all the little girls he likes. But in reality, he didn''t dare to do that. I was drunk today, the weather was bad, and it was a little gloomy. He suddenly found two little girls passing by. Without even thinking about it, he copied one by hand and brought people to this abandoned warehouse. Then... and then he didn''te to remember what to do, no, he touched the little girl''s tender face, it was really watery with a pinch, it really felt the same as in the video. The more you think about Shi Jun, the more he can''t sit still, because he was knocked out by another little girl. People should run away now? He sat up a little annoyed, and suddenly realized something was wrong, and suddenly raised his head, he saw a beautiful little girl sitting on the abandoned wooden board next to him. He looked around, but did not see another little girl. "Uncle, are you awake?" Shi Jun didn''t expect that this little girl was not afraid, but hadn''t he woken up. Although it always feels a bit weird, there is something in his heart that he wants to do. He has been holding back for many years. The young girl in front of him could do what he wanted as long as he passed by and hugged her. Shi Jun licked some dry lips. Enduring the pain in the back of his head, he stood up slowly. "Now that we are awake, let''s continue to do what we haven''t done before." Tang Guo''s small face showed a sweet smile. Suddenly, Shi Jun seemed to see a clean and ipetent little angel. He waspletely bewildered, his head was full, and he was going to see the little girl crying miserably in front of himter. "Uncle ready, let''s start?" Shi Jun nodded excitedly, let''s start, he can''t wait. Chapter 2132: Devil Angel (5) Chapter 2132: Devil Angel (5) In an abandoned warehouse, there was a miserable cry. By hearing the sound, you would know how painful the person making the sound was. If someone heard it, his scalp would be numb, and I was curious about what terrible scene happened inside. [Host, no one passes here. Twenty minutester, the system checked the surrounding situation while reporting the incident to Tang Guo. He scanned Shi Jun''s situation and couldn''t help but shivered. It was true that he was still a human being, and the host was indeed a person who could do what he said. Shi Jun''s eyes were already blurred. He was lying on the ground in pain, looking at the smiling little girl standing in front of him. At this time, he didn''t think the smile on her face was as clean as an angel. What angel! She is clearly a demon from hell, a demon who can lock people''s lives. "Uncle, are you happy?" Shi Jun couldn''t move his fingers anymore. If he could, he really wanted to jump up and p it over, happy? Anyone who is hurt like this cannot be happy. pain! The kind of pain that seems to be torn apart! Make him want toa. As long as he lives, he will not want this little girl to live well! "Desperate?" The little girl''s sweet voice sounded, somewhat misty, with some gloating coldness, "I don''t know if you are desperate now, I only know that you will be desperate in the future." Shi Jun opened his eyelids vigorously, and he could feel the pain in some ces, and he was almost numb with pain. He swears that as long as he is alive, sooner orter he will let this little girl experience his experience. "I''m leaving." Shi Juns eyelids couldnt hold up anymore, he only heard Tang Guos voice floating in his ears, Ive already called the emergency call for you, and it should being soon. Dont worry, you wont die. I paid attention to these when I started." At the moment when Shi Jun disappeared, he saw Tang Guo just put the white glove on his little palm into his pocket and turned away. Devil, that''s a little devil! ! This was Shi Jun''sst thought when he lost consciousness. [Host, I have scanned it, and there is no strand of hair left. Under the urate scanning of the system, he can scan even a piece of dandruff. "Ok." All the traces of Tang Guo and Tang Ran in the warehouse had been removed by her. She turned to another position and woke Tang Ran up. When Tang Ran woke up, he held her arms tightly, still watching around, "Sister, where is that bad uncle?" "He fell asleep." Isn''t it asleep? Tang Ran breathed a sigh of relief, and said nervously, "That sister, let''s run, that uncle is a bad guy, he looked scary before." Tang Guo nodded quickly, holding the little girl''s hand, looking at the red finger prints on the other''s cheek, touching a bottle of medicine, and applying it to her, "This is medicine, and it won''t hurt after applying it." Tang Ran obviously trusts Tang Guo. He is only five years old. He only knows that Shi Jun is a bad guy and doesn''t know much about other things. Tang Guo said that the pain would be relieved by applying the medicine, and it really didn''t hurt after applying it. She smiled joyfully. "Ranran, what happened today is our secret, don''t tell anyone." Tang Ran tilted his head in confusion, "The teacher said that he would call the police if he met a bad guy, sister, did we just let the bad guys go?" Chapter 2133: Devil Angel (6) Chapter 2133: Devil Angel (6) The system almostughed. The little girl didn''t know anything, but she also knew that she had to call the police if she encountered a bad guy. "Do you think we are hurt? And we are all children, less than ten years old, when the timees, we will find people, the bad uncle and everyone are gone, they will think that we lied and called the police y, dont believe our words." Tang Ran was in entanglement, obviously she didn''t want to let go of the bad guy who wanted to bully her! "But the bad guys haven''t been punished." Tang Ran didn''t want to give up. "The teacher said that if he doesn''t stop the bad guys, he will bully other people." Tang Guo patted Tang Ran on the head, holding a pretty face, and said seriously, "The bad guys have a chance to pay, and that bad uncle will be punished." "really?" "Really." "Well, I believe my sister, that bad uncle will be punished as he deserves." "So, Ranran wants to keep today''s affairs secret. If today''s affairs are known to my father and aunt, we will be scolded again. If the aunt is angry, she will let Dad not let us go to school." Hearing this, Tang Ran nodded in fright. Auntie is really fierce, she only likes her younger brother, and Dad now only likes younger brother. Although she is only five years old, some changes can still be felt. "Ranran, you have to pull the hook. No matter who asks about things today, you have to say that we went home after school. How did we go home before, how did we go home today. If someone asks you, why did youe back today? After home, you said to stay on the road and y for a while." Tang Ran nodded vigorously and hooked Tang Guo. In the eyes of a child, what Rehook promised is not allowed to go back. Tang Guo saw that Tang Ran''s clothes were a little dirty, so he patted her, and the system helped her find the way. By the way, he changed the monitored ce and the time they had passed. Very world, very means. Although it is shameful to lie to a child, this is the best way. She feels upset if she doesn''t express any bad anger. When they returned home, they did not meet Tang Yuankun, their stepmother Xu Siyun, and their younger brother who had just turned one year old. On the table, there are two buckets for convenience. That''s right, the two couples went out to eat again, and couldn''t wait for them toe back from school, so they left their sisters with convenience. As for the morning, Xu Siyun would like to sleepte and would not get up to make breakfast for them. Tang Yuankun would give the two sisters some money and let them eat outside. Except that Xu Siyun didn''t like them very much and didn''t take care of them. Tang Yuankun didn''t hungry them, but didn''t eat very well. Basically, it was convenient to make do in the evening. He paid them for breakfast in the morning and eats in the school cafeteria at noon. The school uses meal cards. Tang Yuankun regrly rushes to Tang Guo''s meal cards. The two sisters will eat together at noon. In short, Tang Yuankun treats their two sisters in a stocking state, as long as they are obedient and do not cry or make trouble, there is still no problem with eating and going to school. As for other things that are extra, there is no way. Tang Guo first asked Tang Ran to change the dirty clothes and threw them in the washing machine. Then she went to cook and eat instant noodles. She didn''t want to eat instant noodles. Fortunately, the original owner will also cook at this time. Cooking at the age of seven is not umon in many families. As for the two buckets of instant noodles, she still took them into the room, sometimes when she was hungry, she could fill her hunger. Chapter 2134: Devil Angel (7) Chapter 2134: Devil Angel (7) They are currently under ten years old, and age is indeed a problem. Tang Yuankun also gave them money to support them and let them go to school. Their biological mother Li Keshu is different. It has been almost three years since the divorce, and there is no news. Li Keshu has a big temper, she is selfish, and she loves to be pretty, and has always wanted to marry a rich man. Tang Yuankun''s family background was average, and Li Keshu had never been reconciled. However, she had the conditions there, and she had to marry when she was old. Only after giving birth to two daughters in session, Tang Yuankun was dissatisfied with her and did not care about her family''s money. The two quarreled many times because they did not have a son. In the end, Li Keshu couldn''t bear it and divorced Tang Yuankun. In front of the two sisters, Tang Yuankun did not directly indicate that he did not want his daughters, but instead made them sensible. asionally I care about two sentences, in short, good words are not left behind. Anyway, it is his own daughter who will be able to help his precious son when he grows up in the future. It''s no good to fall out. Especially now that the two sisters are smarter and have excellent grades, maybe they will be really promising in the future. It doesn''t cost money to study now, and he can afford to raise two people. As long as he doesn''t enroll in extra cram school, he can support it very well. If he can''t study well, he cane out to work earlier. If he is too demanding, it would not be cost-effective to raise two enemies. How did the little girl understand this? At first, I thought my father cared about them. It was only after they had a younger brother that they gradually realized something. But the heart still yearns for the father''s love, until after that happened. When Tang Yuankun was away, her stepmother Xu Siyun would warn them not to cry. The family members belonged to her younger brother. If they dared to make trouble, she told their father not to let them study and threw them on the street to pick up trash. The reason why Xu Siyun said this is because Tang Yuankuns old house was demolishedst year, and not only was allocated a new house, but also the money was allocated. Because the heads of the two sisters were divided intorge areas, this is also because Tang Yuankun was more generous to the two sisters One. Only after an ident happened, the original owner became a drag. When the two couples walked there, they would be pointed out. Plus she lives at home, there will always be a strange smell. Except for the numerous donations made by well-meaning people in the society at the beginning, they are quite happy. Later, I heard about the follow-up treatment of the original owner''s body, and other problems may arise in the future. The technology will be more advanced in the future, and it may be better to rece her. Both husband and wife were unwilling to spend a lot of money on her. All the money is reserved for the son. In their view, the original owner is already a useless person. In her state, what else can she do? Although they were not satisfied, the two did not intend to drive them away. It was just a cold treatment, so that the original owner felt that the family could not stay in the house and moved out. They have also seen the horror of public opinion. If they are really photographed as being bad for the original owner, they will definitely be scolded to death. So in front of outsiders, they did it perfectly, and no one would think that they treated the original owner harshly. Later, when the original owner moved away, someone indeed asked them. They just expressed sadly that after that incident, the original owner''s temper became more and more weird and he couldn''t hear anything. They just wanted to move out and they couldn''t stop them. . Here, those who had attacked the original owner had another word to attack her. Chapter 2135: Devil Angel (8) Chapter 2135: Devil Angel (8) At an age that shouldn''t be, she endured too much, and the only one who supported her was her younger sister. My younger sister has grown up and was admitted to a good school. The string supporting her broke. The mother''s arrival was just a reminder. Not only did others dislike her, she also disliked herself, her whole body was stinking. In fact, when she died, she didn''t feel much sadness, but she was relieved. The only ufortable thing is that the wicked didn''t get the punishment she wanted, and she could do nothing but return to the dust and forget all this. Perhaps it was too tired today. After eating and finishing his homework, Tang Ran fell asleep quickly. When Tang Guo just fell asleep, he heard the movement of opening the door. It should be Tang Yuankun and his wife who came back from eating out. He vaguely heard their voices. Tang Guo didn''t care, closed his eyes and fell asleep. "Those two girls slept so early today?" Tang Yuankun said a little surprised. Xu Siyun muttered, "Perhaps you are tired of ying outside." She held her one-year-old son in her arms and smiled, "We seem to be very happy today, Xiaobin." Tang Yuankun looked at his precious son, and left the two sisters Tang Guo behind. As long as the two sisters are obedient and don''t cry or make trouble, he doesn''t mind feeding them and going to school. Tang Guo also quickly fell asleep. This body is indeed still young and tired today. At this time, she didn''t know that Shi Jun had been taken to the hospital because of the emergency number called by the system. The doctor urgently forced him, and he was not injured to a fatal ce, but they were still very embarrassed looking at the **** wound. At that moment, they all thought that Shi Jun should have been invaded by someone with a special habit. The other party not only likes special, but also very abnormal. Now those two ces are basically unavable. Especially the ce of defecation, basically has been abandoned. After discussion, they nned to make him an artificial defecation device, but the artificial one was never better than the human being. If you can''t control it asionally, it will overflow, and it will be apanied by various unpleasant smells. That bag will still be hung on the waist, which is not beautiful or easy to use. As for the other ce, what they used is to directly cut off the rest. No way, because it can''t be used at all. It''s too miserable, I don''t know what kind of perversion this man has encountered. An adult man, they are even thinking whether Shi Jun himself has any hobbies, otherwise it would be very difficult to do such a thing to a tall man. Especially at the scene, they did not see any traces of fighting at all. At present, the police are fully investigating the incident, but they have found nothing. They are waiting for Shi Jun to wake up. It''s been two days since Shi Jun woke up. His wife was already waiting next to her. His face was very pale and his eyes were red. In any case, the two are husband and wife, and Shi Jun is usually good to her, except for ying small cards, drinking a small wine, and not going out to mess around. Now that such a big thing happened, she was not feeling well. Shi Jun almost spent it now, and it can be regarded as ruining half of her happiness. "I...what''s wrong with me?" Shi Jun was still a little confused. Before the woman could answer, he had already reacted, "I''m in the hospital?" He felt the pain in his body, his face changed, "What happened to me?" Chapter 2136: Devil Angel (9) Chapter 2136: Devil Angel (9) When Shi Jun learned of his physical condition, he was angrily struggling, because the wound was not healed, and because of the tearing, the pain made his forehead drip with cold sweat. His wife hurriedly called a doctor to help him stop the bleeding. Shi Jun was unable to calm down because he had lost something very important in his body, and was finally given a tranquilizer. The uncle next door watched him calm down, andforted him with a few words, "young man, get in touch with each other, it''s good to be able to save a life by ying so big." After finishing talking, he shook his head and whispered to his wife, "Young people nowadays, even if the country allows them to eat too much, they can y any perverted gamey. Let''s make a big deal now." "That''s it, make appointments with various software, make an appointment with a big-headed ghost! Who knows what dirty stuff you will encounter. Now it''s okay, the appointment is a dead pervert, and he deserves it. Shi Jun''s eyes widened, and he wanted to yell, saying that he hadn''t gone out to make a mess, and things were not the same as they thought. Thinking of who caused him to be like this, he gritted his teeth. He is calmer now. Later, someone from the police will definitely ask him who killed him. If he says that he is a seven-year-old girl, no one will believe it and think he is crazy. And he doesn''t want to expose his special hobbies, especially since they also have a very secret website, this website is built abroad, you need to go over the wall to see it. The distress in his heart over the years can only be relieved on these websites. Once such a hobby was exposed, and there was no evidence to cure the little girl, the seven-year-old child, even if there was evidence, was still a minor. Underage! Now he hates the minor protectionw. This matter can never be left alone. Once his secrets are exposed and will be attacked by countless people, the little girl will not only not be punished, but may also be supervised, then he will have no way of revenge. More importantly, even if he tells the truth, no one believes that a seven-year-old girl can beat an adult. He remembered that when the little girlmitted the crime, she even wore white gloves. The guy didn''t know what kind of abnormality it was. There must be no evidence left at the scene. Shi Jun thought with a calm face, still thinking that he had to end this matter himself. In short, he will not let go. As he was thinking about it, he felt a stinky smell on his body, and when he looked down, he found the bag of excrement and urine, and he felt nauseated. If it weren''t for the tranquilizer, he wanted to leave him on the spot. "A Jun, are you okay? A police officer wants you to question." Shi Jun''s wife asked cautiously. With Shi Jun''s consent, the police officer came to his bedside, "Shi Jun, do you remember what happened before? Who attacked you and caused you physical harm?" Shi Junshengy on the hospital bed irreverently, raised his eyes and looked at the police officer who asked him, and said, "I don''t remember." "Don''t remember?" Wen Heng frowned and told him instinctively that Shi Jun was lying. He didn''t understand why Shi Jun had been hurt so much, why he had to conceal the case? Is it really the same as other people''s guesses? The army did make an appointment with the other party through software, and only then reached a pervert. Shi Jun didn''t want to expose his special hobby, so he nned to hide it? Chapter 2137: Devil Angel (10) Chapter 2137: Devil Angel (10) But with such a big injury, ording to the general situation, shouldn''t it be agitated to confess the murderer? "Don''t remember anything, don''t ask anymore." Shi Jun''s non-cooperation left Wen Heng helpless and could only leave temporarily. This case caused him a headache, because no clue was found at the scene. Shi Jun breathed a sigh of relief and was ready to take a rest. The pain in his body made him feel angry. Sooner orter, the fire in his heart wille out. However, it didn''t take long for many reporters toe in. They heard that Shi Jun was not cooperating, saying they did not remember what happened, and they were all specting whether Shi Jun had an appointment with someone, and the appointment became abnormal. How could they let go of such a breaking news? At noon, Tang Guo and Tang Ran ate in the school cafeteria. At this time a piece of news was being broadcast on TV. Tang Guo inadvertently lifted it up, just to hear the familiar voice of Shi Jun, "Stop asking, you **** reporters, are you annoying or not, asking about other peoples privacy all day long? Are you not afraid of retribution? Ask again, ask curses you to go out for two hundred yards!" Tang Guo could still hear it despite the mosaic. The man lying in the hospital was asked various questions by reporters, asked what software he used to make appointments, and asked him if he did not confess the murderer, whether he was afraid of revealing his secrets, or he himself had a tendency to abuse. Some reporters even asked him whether his body is suffering, but his heart is satisfied, and his soul is floating, and he feels refreshed. One by one, the hot topics were ridiculed by reporters, let alone Shi Jun, no one could bear it. Shi Jun is still better able to bear it than ordinary people. After all, he is a rascal himself, but facing so many problems, being exposed to privacy, and asking such disgusting questions, he can''t stand it. Tang Ran also heard this familiar voice, looked up, poked Tang Guo with a chubby finger, and asked in a low voice, "Sister, did the bad guy get retribution?" She will never forget the voice of that bad uncle. Tang Guo came back to his senses and smiled, "Yes." Hearing this, Tang Ran smiled happily and showed two cute little tiger teeth. What Tang Ran thought was that as long as the bad guy was punished, it would be fine. Soon, the little girl left the matter behind. Although there is a system that created the time when Tang Guo and Tang Ran reappeared in the surveince, in which time period, the people who appeared in thest surveince, passed through that section of the road, and finally appeared on the other side of the surveince were all found by the police. , Come to investigate. Wen Heng was responsible for asking Tang Guo and Tang Ran, two little girls under ten years old. In fact, many people don''t think that children can know anything. If they really hear any strange noises, they must be scared away, and they won''t go in and see. But he still has to confirm it, after all, any clue may help them solve the case, and it cannot be ignored. It was Tang Guo who opened the door for Wen Heng. Today, she and Tang Ran returned early, and Tang Yuankun and Xu Siyun still took their baby son out for dinner. Now Xu Siyun has given birth to a baby son for Tang Yuankun. After the old house is demolished, Tang Yuankun is not short of money now. Xu Siyun doesn''t want to eat at home, let alone make it by herself. He also depends, and takes her to eat at the restaurant every day. Chapter 2138: Devil Angel (11) Chapter 2138: Devil Angel (11) Xu Siyun herself didn''t want to take Tang Guo''s two sisters, so every time she put two buckets of instant noodles on the table and let the two sisters solve it by themselves. She took her baby son to Tang Yuankun''spany to find him. When he gets off work, the two will go to dinner together. It sounds reasonable and no one would think there was anything, even Tang Yuankun thought it was pretty good. Since the house was demolished and he became rich, Tang Yuankun has be more ck, and he likes eating outside every day. The food that Xu Siyun cooks is really not very easy to import, so he is very happy about it. As for the two sisters Tang Guo, he didn''t think so much. The lunch at school is good, even eating instant noodles at night will not make the two sistersck of nutrition or anything. Moreover, his daily meals and pocket money are enough, and he has done his best. Xu Siyun sometimes cooks and eats at home, where he buys some vegetables. "Children, are your parents not at home?" Wen Heng frowned, and the safety awareness of these two children was too bad. The parents are not at home and open the door to him at will. What if I meet a bad person? He also saw the two buckets of instant noodles on the table, which Tang Guo hadn''t had time to put away. Tang Guo was cooking in the kitchen before, with a small body still holding a spat, which made Wen Heng even more puzzled. He introduced himself. Tang Ran heard that Wen Heng was a member of the police station. She was originally watching TV. She quickly looked back and finally got off the sofa and ran in front of Wen Heng, "Uncle is like that on TV. The police officer who caught the bad guys?" Wen Heng listened to Tang Rans childish words, smiled and nodded, Uncle came here today to ask you some questions, dont be afraid, but before that, uncle will tell you one more thing. If someone knocks on the door, if the parent is at home, you have to ask the parent to open the door. If the parent is not at home, you have to ask who it is. If you are not familiar with it, call the parent. In short, you cant open the door directly, understand? There are also many cases of missing children. There are some hateful traffickers who even pick up the door to steal children when their parents are away. If these two little girls, who are really good at making jade, met a bad guy, they would definitely be in danger today. Tang Ran nodded hurriedly, "I don''t usually open the door to strangers." After finishing speaking, she looked at Tang Guo eagerly, and barely said that it was her sister''s safety awareness that was weak. She herself was a good baby, she Will not open the door to strangers. Tang Guo: "..." System: Hahaha, this is too cute. Wen Heng also understood something, looked at the female police officer beside him andughed. Tang Guo greeted the two toe in. Wen Heng saw her holding a spat before asking, "What are you doing?" "Cooking." Tang Guo replied sweetly, "Uncle, wait a minute, my food seems to be mashed." Wen Heng actually smelled something wrong, and quickly followed in, and saw Tang Guo standing on a small bench, turning off the fire, and nning to put the dishes into the bowl. "I''ll help you." He nced at the dishes in the pot and made a little paste. It didn''t make much difference. He was able to eat it, and it smelled a little fragrant. He wanted to taste good. "How about you adults, how can you cook when you are so young? How dangerous the fire is." Chapter 2139: Devil Angel (12) Chapter 2139: Devil Angel (12) "Dad and Auntie should be out for dinner." Tang Guo didn''t answer. Tang Ran, who was sitting in the living room watching TV, turned around and said, "My sister and I don''t want to eat instant noodles every day, so my sister can cook." "By the way, I also help my sister to wash the vegetables." At the end, Tang Ran added that for fear of being misunderstood, she didn''t do anything. She waited to eat ready-made food on the spot, "I am too short, not yet. Learn to cook, and when I grow up I can help cooking." Tang Ran is now a cute little girl. The female police officer on one side heard her talking, her eyes were shining. If she didnt think of her identity, she might not be able to control her and kiss her. Up. This little girl is really cute, sensible and well-behaved. He also said that when he grew up, he wanted to help her sister cook. Its just that the female police officer quickly reacted, that the older little girl doesnt seem to be only seven years old. Listening to them, the adults have left them at home for a day or two, and they still have instant noodles to eat? The female police officer looked at her warmly, her face was a bit ugly. Such a well-behaved little girl didn''t know what the adult thought, so she didn''t take good care of it, so she let them cook by themselves. She looked at the two barrels next to her, and the more she thought about it, the more upset she became. She picked up Tang Ran and asked in a low voice, "Does your father go out to eat every day?" "Yes, every time my sister and I go home from school, we will see two buckets of instant noodles on the table. It was delicious at first, but it won''t taste good after eating too much." Tang Ran''s delicate little face Frowning, "My sister didn''t want to eat either, so she just learned what is written in this book and started cooking." When Tang Ran mentioned Tang Guo, he still had an expression of admiration, as if he was announcing to others that his sister was amazing. The female police officer and Wen Heng were both overturned by her appearance. Soon they noticed Tang Guo, who was silent on the side, and didn''t doubt anything. Parents do not care about them, children at this age must have some ideas in their hearts. Both of them shook their heads, and Wen Heng also remembered his purpose. Tang Ran tilted her head curiously when she heard Wen Heng''s question about the day. She remembered that, but she also remembered what Tang Guo said, that she could not tell anyone the specific things that day. Even if others ask, they must answer the same as before. She looked at Tang Guo and then at Wen Heng. Although the police officer''s uncle looked like a good person, she agreed to her sister and pulled the hook, so she could only tell a little lie. Tang Guo truthfully answered the situation of returning home from school that day, and Tang Ran also said that he and his sister went home as they did before, and had not heard anything on the road. Wen Heng had no hope, what can the two little girls know? After asking questions ording to the process, they didn''t get any useful information, and they were going to the next shop. After the two left, Tang Ran stuck his tongue out at Tang Guo, as if asking, is her performance pretty good. Tang Guo ate in silence, and there was such a strange sister who felt pretty good. Tang Ran''s IQ is undoubtedly very high. Otherwise, in the plot, it would not have been hunted for more than ten years and there was no way to find evidence. Even if someone had doubts about her, there was no way to find any evidence. Chapter 2140: Devil Angel (13) Chapter 2140: Devil Angel (13) ording to the current situation, Tang Ran would definitely not get the best education, and if his high IQ was not well cultivated, it would be wasted. Although Tang Ranter taught himself to be a talent, it was because he paid a lot of heavy prices. It is impossible to leave this family because of their age. Moreover, Tang Yuankun did a good job of outsiders'' superficial skills, no one would think that he treated his two daughters harshly. Food and clothing are okay. There is no reason to leave him, and it is impossible to live with Li Keshu. Their mother hates them very much. If they really follow her, they might be sold. It''s a good day to keep the status quo after thinking about it. As for cultivating Tang Ran, Tang Guo decided to get some money to buy Tang Ran some books onputers and chemistry. She remembered that Tang Ran was more talented in these two fields. Useputer technology to find those gangs who bullied the little girl, and use chemical means to formte some drugs. Anyone who was targeted by her could escape. It can be said that Tang Ran is a genius. Tang Yuankun returned with Xu Siyun''s mother and son, and the two Tang Guo sisters were still asleep. From this day on, every time Tang Yuankun came back, Tang Guo and Tang Ran basically fell asleep. In the morning, Tang Yuankun didn''t need to wake them up, he would only put the meal and pocket money for the day on the table for them. Although Xu Siyun was a little unhappy, Tang Yuankun obviously had his own consideration in this regard. Both daughters'' grades are good, and if there is something to do, he can also make them remember his goodness. Tang Guo knew Tang Yuankun''s n, and didn''t care so much. In the plot, Tang Yuankun gave the two daughters indifference and indifference, so she will return it to each other in the future, and there is no need for anything. Tang Yuankun can drink a pot of his spoiled son alone. In addition, she has another decision not to grow too prominent in this world. It is enough if she has an excellent girl in her family, but she should be mediocre. The grades are not high enough to hang up, just keep the grades that can go to university. Don''t be afraid at the time, Tang Ran understands the difference between Tang Yuankun and the two sisters. Tang Ran is a very clever little girl who will understand. And she still has a lot of things to do, there is no time to worry about how to develop in this life. "Tongzi, how''s it going?" [The host is big, I have checked the website, there are indeed many abnormal videos shared by them, please take a look. Tang Guoy on the bed, closing her eyes, her consciousness sinking into the system space. In an instant, a video appeared in front of her. The website was established abroad and also used foreignnguages. Even if many people on this website can''t read it, it doesn''t prevent them from being able to read the videos and photos here. Tang Guo quickly watched each video aside, the more he looked at it, the worse his face became. The protagonists of all the videos are little girls from five to ten years old, and their experiences are very miserable. It can be seen from the expression and voice above that all are forced. There are even ignorant left-behind children who are coaxed with lollipops and biscuits to coax them into doing things that will leave them with lifelong harm. Among them, arge part of them are the faces of their own people. In half an hour, Tang Guo watched ten small videos, even if he hadn''t watched it now, closing his eyes was the same picture, and those miserable shouts. Chapter 2141: Devil Angel (14) Chapter 2141: Devil Angel (14) "You help me find out all the information of these natives." To solve it, you must first solve the near ones. It''s not that she doesn''t want to fiddle with those that are far away, but that it''s too far, and she can''t go with this small body. As long as she got there, she had already figured out a way. [Understood, the host is big. When the system was checking the news of those people, Tang Guo joined the group. [School Flowers]: I need your help this time. It is rare to see Tang Guoe out and ask them for help. The friends in the group are very active and ask her what she wants. Tang Guo was also wee: "The teleport talisman, the farther the distance is, the better, as ordinary people can bear it, there is no special energy in my world. Therefore, the requirements for the teleport talisman are rtively high, and it must be safe and easy to use. " [Chi Xiao]: Then I can''t help the girl, because the teleport charms I currently make can only be used by monks. If ordinary people use them, their body may not be able to bear it. However, I can provide another thing, a cloak, which can be used casually, not only for fire and water resistance, but also for ordinary peoples weapons, and the number of times it can be used is not limited. [School Flowers]: Good stuff, Brother Chixiao, I want this. [Chi Xiao]: Then I will re-make a new one for you right away. He knew what Tang Guo was going to do, he had gotten used to it all these years. Anyway, as long as she is happy, sometimes they admire her and do whatever they want. They can also understand that she must have suffered a lot in the past, and she was a little distressed because she was able to do things as she wanted. [Margaret]: I can provide unlimited teleport charms to school flowers. Although I am a dark magician and a wizard, charms are also my best. By the way, what I am best at is actually the curse of space. I''m rtivelyzy, and I make the most teleport symbols. You should know that the magician''s body is very weak, so of course my teleport talisman is the safest and most stable, and the distance is also very far. If the school flower needs it, I can also make a teleportation to and fro. This is to establish a connection between space and space using a secret method, where it disappears to where it will eventually return to, and a teleportation symbol can be transmitted back and forth. [School Flowers]: This is also good, I want it, what do you need then, I will send you a list when I have time. Everyone is not polite, after all, they are also regarded as a friendly and mutual aid group here. What Margaret coveted is always those beautiful modern dresses. Tang Guo said that when she grows up a little bit, she will search for beautiful dresses in this world. As for Chi Xiao, it was still delicious. However, after meeting Wen Yawei this little partner, he has an extra hobby, men''s luxury in the modern world. Whether it''s a watch or a car, they all love it. [Chi Xiao]: The car that Sister Yawei gave me at the beginning. After I drove out in the fairy world, I was shocked by countless friends. Haha, I also copied one, which is currently driven by spirit stones. As for the gift from sister Yawei, let''s keep it away. [Ziyun]: My watch was also stored away, and Chi Xiao helped to get another one. [Mo Yuntian]: Girl, I actually want something, but is it troublesome? Chapter 2142: Devil Angel (15) Chapter 2142: Devil Angel (15) [School Flower]: Brother Mo, even if he speaks, I will get it for youter. [Mo Yuntian]: Airne, I want an airne. Tang Guo: "..." System: I actually want an airne. I want to go to heaven. [Mo Yuntian]: Last time that guy Billy gave me a mech to y with. Although it has many functions, I heard the description of Yawei before and I still prefer airnes. Billy said that it was an old antique, and they didn''t produce that kind of thing, it was too low-level... Tang Guo was silent for a while before sending a message: "Then I will get you a helicopter when I grow up." [Mo Yuntian]: Its okay, as long as its an airne. Then I will ask Chi Xiao to help imitate one. Seriously, the flying magic weapon of the fairy world is really beautiful and innovative. Its notfortable to sit. Its fast. Feel less. Within two days, Tang Guo received the invisibility cloak that Chi Xiao had prepared for her, and the teleportation charm made by Marguerite for her. There are also other friends, all kinds of useful things prepared for her, they have considered all aspects. The system can now cover arge range, and it is really good to use with teleport symbols. In the middle of the night, while Tang Ran was asleep, Tang Guo put on the invisibility cloak, took out the teleportation talisman, and instantly came to the hospital where Shi Jun lived. To her surprise, Shi Jun didn''t even sleep, and there was light in his ce. She walked over to see that the other party was actually ying on the phone. After she read the words on the screen clearly, she knew that things were not easy. Shi Jun: How about half a million? I''ll give you half a million. You take away that little girl and do it whatever you want. In short, you can''t kill people. If you want to live, you''d better take more photos for me. Shi Jun: I have asked someone to investigate. Those two girls would pass by that day every day, and their adults were basically absent from school in the afternoon until 7 o''clock in the evening. During this time period, you have many opportunities to get started. Shi Jun looked at the screen gloomily, and when he saw the other party answered a good word, he was relieved and returned a deposit of tens of thousands of yuan to the other party. After that, Shi Jun cursed before putting down his cell phone and fell asleep. "Tongzi, look up who contacted Shi Jun." Tang Guo said to the system, then raised his hand and pped Shi Jun''s face fiercely. The sudden p hurt Shi Jun suddenly and yelled out. Because of his excitement, he affected the wound again, and the pain made him grin. Because he was not controlled, his stool bag was full and overflowing, and the smelly smell was disgusting. Shi Jun''s unbearable shouting drew his wife to help him clean up. Tang Guo stood in the corner and heard Shi Jun''s curse. [Host Dada, I have found those people. They are in the city next door and have the same hobbies as Shi Jun. Some videos on that website were uploaded by them. But whether the offender on the video is not them, it needs a close scan. "Then let''s go and take a look." What a simple thing. The system shuddered, covering the two cities, and Tang Guo was able to see the scenes of the neighboring cities, and found the few people the system said. Currently they are shrinking in a suite in an oldmunity, discussing something excitedly, vaguely containing half a million words. Tang Guo appeared next to them wearing invisibility clothes, and found that there were photos of her and Tang Ran on theputer screen in front of them, and her eyes narrowed gently. Chapter 2143: Devil Angel (16) Chapter 2143: Devil Angel (16) "When will we be there, let alone anything else, the looks of these two little girls are really tender and delicious." "Dont rush over. Five hundred thousand and these two little girls are very tempting, but this is not in a remote rural area after all. The little girls have something to do, which can easily attract the attention of the police and parents. Lets go and take a closer look. Don''t get nted there." "The boss is right. In the past, the objects we chose were not left-behind children in remote mountainous areas, or some little girls who the family did not care about. Safety first, first inquire about the past, and the other party did not say that we should get it right away. ." "Well, yes, these two little girls are good-looking. Blessed brothers will be there. When the matter is over, we will post the photos and videos on the Inte. We will definitely get a lot of clicks and rewards. Make a fortune." [The host is very big. After my scan, it can be determined that certain features in the video belong to these people. And in theirputer, I also scanned arge number of their photos and videos, as well as withdrawal records. Many of them were taken in remote and backward mountainous areas. Most of them first deceived the trust of the little girls with biscuits and the like, and then took videos of bullying them. Those little girls didnt understand this, and were caught by them. Threat, dare not say anything. Basically, things just passed away. My parents went out to work, but my grandparents didn''t even notice it. Even if one or two incidents are asionally exposed, they will not make a big trouble. Most of them choose to getpensation and settle the matter. After all, they feel very embarrassed when the trouble is big. In fact, the persecutors of little girls are not only organized, but also have their own special habits. But one thing that cannot be denied is that the people who log on to that foreign website basically have this habit, and arge part of it is also involved. Recently, he browsed a lot of things on that website, which was simply ruining the three views, and even a father attacked his daughter, making him tremble with this system. "Got it." Tang Guo replied softly, her voice still had the sweetness of a little girl, but the system just sounded very cruel. While those people were discussing what to do, the system saw Tang Guo drew out a knife from the system space, and the knife glowed with cold light. He shuddered. Can he imagine what it feels like in the middle of the night when a seven-year-old girl is holding a knife that is shorter than her? Anyway, it feels like a hairy one. The system just wondered if Tang Guo nned to hack these guys to death, and then he heard a scream. He quickly scanned it and found that a certain man was curled up on the ground in pain, and blood was constantly emerging from the ce he was holding, making his data almost shaken. "what happened?" "Boss, what''s wrong with you?" The remaining men became nervous, they turned on all the lights, but did not see anything. Tang Guo took advantage of the opportunity to choose another person, raised the knife in his hand, simply and neatly, and directly chopped the other person, without the slightest sluggishness, and the technique was very simple. Of course, there was another scream. There were still two people left. This time, they saw another person in an ident and yelled that there was a ghost, and ran outside. But the door was already locked by Tang Guo, they couldn''t open them, their faces paled, and they shouted in horror: "Ghost, help!" Chapter 2144: Devil Angel (17) Chapter 2144: Devil Angel (17) "It''s no use calling Buddha." A sweet and cold little girl''s voice sounded, and almost fainted the remaining two people. After two cuts, the remaining two were also scrapped. The pain makes them want to faint, but there is no way to faint. The four people curled up in different positions on the floor. At this time, Tang Guo tore off the invisibility cloak, revealing her original appearance, and showing a very clean smile at the few people. She took out a pair of white gloves, put them on very skillfully, and sat in front of theirputer, tapping quickly with her fingers on the keyboard, feeling the pain of the four people, she said without looking back, "Don''t shout, I I have already called the emergency call for you and called the police. I can''t die." The four of them stared wide and didn''t understand what she meant. "Oh, I called the police first. People from the police station shoulde sooner." It''s not enough to just scrap the gadgets. Of course, you have to get the evidence for everyone to see. Although the four of them felt the pain in their hearts, they still wanted to remember the little girl who was sitting beside her and typing on the keyboard in their minds. Looking at it now, they found that the little girl was familiar. Tang Guo had already got all the evidence into theputer at this time. Feeling the doubts of several people, she smiled and said, "Do you feel that I am familiar? Yes, I am the little girl you n to deal with, right? Think Im pretty?" The four were silent. "I also think I am pretty." system: The four of them watched Tang Guo take out a veil and wiped all the ces she had touched clean. The skillful technique made their scalp numb. This is a dream, an illusion. Tang Guo opened the door and went out, and several people only thought that she got in when they didn''t know. But she didn''t know, she put on the invisibility cloak just when she went out, and returned home with the teleport symbol. As for deliberately showing up and letting those few people see it, it''s just that she wants to cause psychological pressure on them. What if they said it was her? Who would believe it, or suspect that they were insane. After all, she was at home this night, so how could she go to the neighboring city? Tang Guo stood in front of the window, curling her lips and smiling very happily. Suddenly, she felt a glimpse of her gaze, and looked up, facing her house, there was a balcony with a light on and a little boy sitting under the light. He should be no more than ten years old, maybe nine years old. Look like. The other party seemed to feel her gaze, staring directly at her, without intending to move away. The two of them stared at each other without blinking. Tang Guo stood a little tired, so she simply leaned against the window to prop her chin whilemunicating with the system, "That little boy looks a little cute." System: He doesn''t know when the host likes children so much. Even if the body bes smaller, that is not a reason to pretend to be tender. There is a strange aunt in my heart who wants to lie to other children, not ashamed. The little boy only stared at Tang Guo. He didn''t say anything. Tang Guo couldn''t hold back anymore. "What are you looking at me for?" But the little boy did not respond, just stared at her. "What''s your name? Why don''t you sleep?" The little boy still didn''t speak, still staring at her, as if about to see a flower on her face. "Do you think I''m pretty, too?" The little boy finally expressed a bit and looked away. Tang Guo: "..." System: I really want tough. Chapter 2145: Devil Angel (18) Chapter 2145: Devil Angel (18) Tang Guo wanted to say something. After all, everyone is a child. It should be no problem to make friends or something. There are not many beautiful little girls like her. Unexpectedly, the little boy standing on the balcony opposite was puzzled. He looked away first, and then turned off the light. When she yelled, he turned around and went into the house. After looking at her, he actually pulled the curtains up. "It''s because of his poor aesthetics." "Otherwise, it''s too dark and he didn''t see my beauty." System: Hehe, people just don''t want to care about you. In other words, is that little boy the cutie of the host family? Seeing the host smiling, she should be, otherwise she would not be interested in teasing a real little boy, no matter how good she looks. Tang Guo had gone back to bed and went to bed, but a major event had happened in the city. Four adult men were in the house, and important parts were chopped off by mysterious people. After the police came, before they had time to investigate the murderer, they saw another shocking and angry document. Thest four were sent to the hospital in handcuffs, and when they were discharged, they had to stand trial. As for their miserable experience, although it is a bit wrong, no one who has watched those videos is unhappy in their hearts. After investigation, the four people went crazy and said that it was a little girl who killed them. He also said that the picture of the little girl was in theirputer, but in the end the picture of the little girl was not found in theputer. Those who interrogated them all thought they were talking nonsense and pretending to be crazy to escape punishment. Of course, this will not work. No evidence of the crime was left at the scene. Naturally, the case could only be put on hold temporarily because they could not find any clues. Now they have a more important task, which is to punish these four people and find the victims. All this seemed to have nothing to do with Tang Guo. She and Tang Ran live a repetitive life every day. Its just that they have lunch at school and dont want to y. She will take Tang Ran to the library and find books for each other to read. After all, Tang Ran is only five years old and is still in kindergarten. I don''t even know, I can only see some simple ones with pictures. Even so, Tang Ran is still much smarter than his peers. Tang Guo tried to teach the other characters, the lessons he had learned. She thinks that Tang Ran is smarter, and it is also good to skip grades in the future. Her sister is so fortunate, and it is not bad for her sister Tang Ran to cover her in the future, as it is to repay her for her kindness. System: The host is getting shameless. "Brother, are you going to y the piano again?" By the way, after school, Tang Guo had one more activity, which was to tease the taciturn little boy who had not spoken to her so far. Little boys dont like to talk, and oftene back from school, they will sit on the balcony ~ and y the piano, as if these activities are fixed. He has nodded his head to her now instead of ignoring her before. This is also an improvement. Tang Guo heard that the other party was actually ying the more popr children''s songs this year, and quickly said, "I don''t like children''s songs. I like the ones that are a little bit morepelling, and the ones that are tall when you listen." The little boy didn''t respond, but his fingers suddenly paused, and the notes passed under the fingertips were different. It was indeed a profound and tall tune. Chapter 2146: Devil Angel (19) Chapter 2146: Devil Angel (19) "Little brother, you are so good at ying." The system feels that if it has a face, it will definitely cover it, and does not want to tell others that this is his host. He didn''t recognize such a shame. "I still want to listen..." Tang Guo quickly clicked on his favorite tune, and when the system was shocked, the little boy could actually y it instantly. This little boy is really not easy, hey, he is indeed the cuteness of the host family. No matter what it looks like, there is no way to escape when you meet the host. He will find what she wants, and he will probably pick it even if it is stars. "Sister, it''s time for you to do your homework." Tang Ran interrupted all of this and pulled La Tanguo''s sleeve. "Your homework has not been finished. If you are found by the teacher, you will be punished." "Do you know those questions?" In the past few months, Tang Guo has been teaching Tang Ran to learn her courses. With Tang Rans IQ, she has learned almost. She believed that Don Ran would. Tang Ran blinked his beautiful eyes when he heard Tang Guo''s words, and nodded, "I have already learned those questions." "Then you can make it and show it to me." Tang Ran was a little puzzled, Tang Guo continued, "If you don''t do it, how does my sister know that you will do it? Just use my homework to write it." "Sister, don''t you want to do your homework?" Tang Ran''s little expression tangled, "It''s almost the final exam. Sister, you don''t do your homework. What if the final exam fails?" "I know all those questions." Tang Ran didn''t believe it. In fact, she didn''t have any homework in kindergarten. The problem was that she had done homework for her sister for several months, although it was not much, it was just one page. She was ignorant, but she still didn''t quite understand. Tang Guo added a fire, "I''m tired of cooking today. I don''t want to do my homework anymore. I won''t do my homework anymore. I will be caught by the teacher tomorrow and I must be scolded." "Then I will do it for you." Tang Ran turned around and went back, took out Tang Guo''s workbook, and silently calcted the problems. There are only a few math questions. Chinese is just some copying and sentence making. There are not many questions for the first and second grades. "Little brother, you can y another song for me." Listening to Tang Guo''s voice, Tang Ran raised his head, looked around and sat on the edge of the window, smiled and hooked up with the sister of the opposite brother, extremely entangled. My sister doesn''t seem to love learning. You must be scolded if you miss the final exam. What should I do if I cant go to university and cannot find a job? My sister is really tired to cook every day, and she has to urge her to study. She likes reading books, but her sister doesn''t seem to like it. If she forces her sister to do this, she will definitely be unhappy. Tang Guo never expected that Tang Ran was already worried about her future. Tang Ran was early-minded, with a super high IQ, and he was already considered a genius, but no one noticed it. So he is much smarter than ordinary children. She is doing her homework while thinking about the future. In the end, I came to a conclusion that my sister could not find a job in the future, so she raised her sister. Thinking of a way, Tang Ranughed happily, writing faster and faster, finishing Tang Guo''s homework in no time. The system is speechless. [Host, are you bullying your sister? "I''m cultivating her to prepare for her to skip a grade. Moreover, my handwriting is so different from that of a child. The teacher will not doubt the homework that Ran Ran does." System: What about cheating a puppy, wouldn''t you imitate it? Chapter 2147: Devil Angel (20) Chapter 2147: Devil Angel (20) Now that Tang Guo is doing test questions in ss, isn''t she gradually imitating Tang Ran''s handwriting? Justzy, don''t want to do it, busy hooking up with the little brother, it''s too bad! "Have you checked what I asked you to check?" [I have found out that the little boy named Shang Jin, who has autism since he was a child, is also a genius, has a unique understanding of music, and has already worshipped a famous pianist as his teacher. Therefore, they will y the tune you want to listen to, and nod their heads with you. They have done a good job. The system silently thought that there was really no other boy like this except Shang Jin. "Which school is he currently attending?" [An autism school specializing in the treatment of autism, after my observation, it seems to be of no use. The system was a little depressed and said that he went to that ce for twops and felt too depressed. All children have problems. Why should we get together? In such an environment, can we really cure the disease? What was the system still thinking about, Tang Guo leaned against the window again, and when the song was over, she shouted, "Brother, you y really good music. You look so good, and your academic performance must be good, right? Now I especially want to go to school with you and return to a ss. It must be very interesting." System: Is this also possible? ? ? Is this operation really possible? If possible, he chose to explode in ce. He suspected that the guy on the opposite side realized the beauty of the host''s great warmth, and simply shut himself up. Damn, he is not pitiful at all, he is obviously treacherous. As long as he agrees to go to school with Tang Guo, he can basically be sure that the other party must have cursed himself, and no matter what disease he has, he must do what the host says. Then wait and see. "Sister, the homework is already done." Tang Ran handed the workbook to Tang Guo, and nced at the little brother who had been silent on the other side. The sister seemed to be very interested in him. How does she feel that her sister seems to be trying to trick people into the ss and go to school with her? The next morning, a new ssmate was transferred to Tang Guo''s ss. "This new student, please introduce yourself." Shang Jin stood on the podium. Outside the ssroom was a young couple who nodded to him encouragingly with tears. God knows how excited they are when their son tells them that they want toe to a certain ss. Over the years, he has spoken very few times. Shang Jin''s gaze fell on Tang Guo, and finally he wrote his name on the ckboard with a chalk: Shang Jin. "Then Shang Jin, please sit down in that empty seat." The teacher obviously knew about Shang Jin''s situation and didn''t ask for much. It''s not easy for their parents to donate a teaching building to their school, just to let them tolerate Shang Jin more. Shang Jin didn''t move, her eyes kept staring at Tang Guo, her lips pressed, and she couldn''t seem to say anything. "Teacher, this new ssmate must want to sit next to me, or you can help adjust the seat, I will take good care of the new ssmate." Tang Guo raised his hand, the positive appearance made the system feel incredible. Is this his host? ? But that guy must be the cuteness of the host family. Actually came to school, awesome, his host is huge. "of course can." For students who donated a teaching building to their school, they still have this right. But I have to ask Shang Jin first, "Shang Jin, would you like to sit next to Tang Guo?" Chapter 2148: Devil Angel (21) Chapter 2148: Devil Angel (21) Shang Jin didn''t say a word, just nodded invisibly. The young couple standing at the door looked at Tang Guo''s eyes differently in an instant. Before, they thought that the little girl was good-looking, and when she looked closely, she was indeed good-looking and cute. Moreover, their precious son did not refuse the little girl, indicating that he still wanted to be friends with them. If the son is willing to contact people, that is a good start. Shang Jin sat next to Tang Guo as he wished, and Tang Guo was in a particrly good mood. "Brother, are you really here?" Shang Jin Yuguang looked at her, unable to see what her expression was. "I''m very happy to be able to attend ss with you. I didn''t expect you to be at the same table as mine." Hearing these words, Shang Jin''s lips turned up slightly invisible. "Do you go home together after school?" Shang Jin froze for a moment, then nodded. He clenched his fists tightly, obviously he was not used to this environment. "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you." Listening to the sweet voice, Shang Jin felt relieved. The little girl said to protect him, like a warm wind, which made him not feel ufortable in the surrounding environment. System: He knelt to the host, can this kind of boy be coaxed? "A Jin seems to be able to adapt." Standing outside the ssroom, he was worried about his father and mother, watching Shang Jin always sitting in his seat, the cute girl next to him seemed to have said something to him, he would asionally nod his head , This can make them happy. "I''m more relieved." Shang Mu smiled with relief. "Although A Jin''s courses in junior high school have beenpleted, he has been a few years older ording to his age. But if A Jin can return to normal, I would rather He is an ordinary child, it doesn''t matter if he is stupid." "Reassure, A Jin will get better and better. Haven''t you talked to us asionally recently?" The corners of Shangfu''s lips were also a little helpless. Although the words of exchange were to let them transfer him to school, they were already very happy. , This is indeed a good start. The two of them stood outside for half a ss, and saw that Shang Jin blended well, at least blended well with the beautiful little girl at his table, so they left with confidence. Tang Guo didn''t take the ss very seriously, she made up her mind, she must be more ordinary in this world. Shang Jin is a genius, Tang Ran is also a genius, there are two geniuses, then she should be an ordinary person, why should she be so noticeable? So from now on, she will perform at an average level in every test, so that people can''t make mistakes and feel that she can''t make much. Gradually, she can make the teacher ignore her. In ss, she didn''t do any tricks. Anyway, it''s an adult, it''s not good to make small actions to influence ssmates. Although she wants to be ordinary, she doesn''t want to be criticized by the teacher. One week after Shang Jin came to this ss, there was a quiz in the ss. In this test, Shang Jin won the admiration of the ssmates and the praise of the teacher with full marks. He doesn''t care about these, he has studied these subjects a long time ago, and getting full marks is not something to be proud of. He was sitting in his seat now, frowning while looking at an exam paper. The score on the test paper is 80 points. For the first grade questions, 80 points are really bad. "Brother, is there any problem with the test paper?" Tang Guo was eating snacks now it was time for get out of ss. Chapter 2149: Devil Angel (22) Chapter 2149: Devil Angel (22) Tang Guo handed Shang Jin a lollipop, but Shang Jin didn''t answer it. Tang Guo peeled off the candy paper from the lollipop and brought it to his mouth. Shang Jin looked at Bai Shengsheng, his little fleshy paws held the lollipop in front of him, hesitated, and finally opened her mouth to bite the lollipop. The sweet smell filled his mouth and stretched his brows. Especially looking at the little girl in front of him, showing that smile at him, and then looking at the 80 points on the test paper, he didn''t feel angry anymore. "I''ve tried my best." Tang Guo said innocently, "Some people are geniuses, and geniuses can get full marks, but some people are mediocre, and no matter how hard you work, they can only keep 80 points. The mind is spent on other things." Shang Jin kept listening to Tang Guo''s words, looking directly at her, as if waiting for her to say what she nned to spend the rest of her thoughts on. "When get out of ss is over, eating some snacks appropriately will make you feel better." Shang Jin frowned, so did the rest of his mind go to snacks? Its also a good choice to divide the snacks into half for the little brother. If you eat it by yourself, its actually not a good idea for two people to eat together. Shang Jin frowned, seeing how happy she was, and finally canceled giving Tang Guo the questions that she had just selected. He took out a book, not from elementary school or junior high school, but from high school. The little boy, biting a lollipop, flipped through the book with an indifferent expression, the two seemedpletely ipatible. System: [Host, don''t you feel embarrassed? Not only pretending to be tender, but also deceiving the little boy, I think it''s hard for you to say anything. "But my little brother seems to like it very much. He doesn''t n to help me make up sses anymore." System: [Perhaps, he thinks you are hopeless? "Do you think he might think that way?" The system''s voice weakened: [Forget it, he is a man of no principles. Even if there are principles, all the principles will turn into a bubble when they meet his host. "I''m so behaved when I get smaller." "I look the cutest when I read carefully." "I really want to touch his head and squeeze his face again." When the system heard Tang Guo muttering to him, she was speechless. Just do what you want. Why do you want to say this to a single person? Tang Guo''s serious eyes caught Shang Jin''s attention. He turned his head, although he didn''t say a word, but the meaning was obvious, watching what he did. Tang Guo smiled, "Little brother, you look so beautiful." Shang Jin is nine years old, just suffering from a disease, but his IQ is super high. He had been in a special school for so many years, but he was actually quite stable. Compared with the kind of children who are truly autistic and unable to self-control, emotionally out of control, and make some unreasonable children, he has a very clear mind about what he wants to do. He doesn''t speak, just doesn''t want to speak. He ignores people, just doesn''t want to. He is immersed in his own world, it is just that he wants to be immersed in his own world. In fact, he himself does not think he is ill, and of course he can''t cry and cry and express his thoughts as much as a normal child. But he still has the emotions he deserves, but it is rtively weak. For example, Tang Guo praised him for being good-looking, but still made him feel good. He didn''t say anything, but seeing Tang Guo''s eyes softened a lot. Chapter 2150: Devil Angel (23) Chapter 2150: Devil Angel (23) When Tang Guo and Tang Ran went out the next day, they happened to meet Shang Jin. Shang Jin was sent to school by the driver. Seeing theming, the driver hurriedly came over and opened the door for them. Shang Jin sat in the back seat, and Tang Ran saw her sister get into the car unceremoniously and sat next to Shang Jin. She silently chose to sit in the co-pilot. I really don''t know how my sister tricked her opposite brother into studying in her ss, and now I have to go to school every morning. By the way, yesterday when she left school after school, her sister held her and said that she would always feel strange when she said that she would go to school with Shang Jin in the future. However, it is really great without having to squeeze the bus. "Ran Ran, you have to be obedient in ss, don''t be naughty." Tang Guo touched Tang Ran''s head and waved at her. "I see, sister, I won''t be naughty." Tang Ran repeated what she said yesterday. She knew that her sister was worried about her. Just like the parents of the ssmates, except that they have no parents to send them away. It is the sister who has been taking care of her. Many times, she wants to say that she has actually returned to take care of herself, and she never makes trouble in ss. She is praised by the teacher almost every day, every time Xiao Honghua has her part. But my sister''s advice is to care about her. If she acts impatiently, just like those bear kids, she will definitely be angry with her. Tang Ran''s eyes suddenly widened as he watched Tang Guo and Shang Jin leave together. How could my sister''s schoolbag be in the hands of the little brother opposite? ? ? "Little brother, I can actually carry it by myself, and the bag is not heavy." Shang Jin did not speak, silently carrying her schoolbag, with a serious expression, and walked side by side with Tang Guo in the direction of the ssroom. "Of course, my little brother helped me carry my schoolbag. I am very happy." Shang Jin still didn''t speak, but the corners of her lips were curved a little, and her hand holding the schoolbag became tighter, as if he was afraid of losing the schoolbag. System: Oh my god, it''s really hard to say in one word. It''s okay to enved my sister to help her with her homework, and now she actually tricks the little boy into carrying her schoolbag, which is really shameless! When he arrived in the ssroom, Shang Jin handed the bag to Tang Guo. Tang Guo took out the homework and will hand it inter. At this time, she found that Shang Jin''s schoolbag was bulging, and it didn''t look like a pretended book. Staring curiously, Shang Jin opened the schoolbag and took out a bag of food from it and put it under the drawer of her desk. Then he also took out the workbook, connected her, and handed it in together. Turning back, he flipped out the book and sat in a seat to watch silently. "Although eating too many snacks is not good." While it was still early and there was no time for early reading, Tang Guo took out the package of snacks, picked a bag and opened it to eat, "But the little brother gave it to me, I still like it. , I will control it and will not eat it all at once." "After all, girls need to stay in shape. If they eat too much, they won''t look good when they gain weight." Shang Jin paused while holding the pages of the book, looked up at Tang Guojin''s relish eating, and lowered her head. Looking at the side of the little boy, Tang Guo could feel that he should be in a good mood. "It tastes good." She leaned over and whispered, "Would you like to taste something?" Tang Guo took out a plum and reached out to Shang Jin''s lips. Shang Jin only nced, then opened her mouth to cover it. The taste of Huamei is sweet and sour, which he has never eaten before. "It''s delicious?" It''s neither delicious nor unptable, but Shang Jin nodded slightly subconsciously. Chapter 2151: Devil Angel (24) Chapter 2151: Devil Angel (24) All the ssmates found out, and the new ssmate Shang Jin ignored no one and said nothing. The only person who can speak in front of him is his deskmate, who is also a beautiful girl in the ss. New ssmate Shang Jin''s grades are super good, and she is already the object of her ssmates'' worship. There are already little girls whoe over with a small notebook to ask Shang Jin''s questions. They are close to each other. After all, he has good grades and looks so good-looking. Who doesn''t like approaching? But before Shang Jin''s presence, their little books were copied by Tang Guo. "Shang ssmate is reading the book seriously. If you have any questions, you can ask me and I will help you. The teacher said that the students should love and help each other." The grades of a few little girls were pretty good. They didn''t think Tang Guo''s grades could help them solve the questions. Especially Tang Guo is the only person in the ss, Shang Jin who looks different, which makes them a little jealous and a little unconvinced. Since Tang Guo wanted to help them, they asked her with real problems, made her make a fool of, and let ssmate Shang Jin understand how trash his deskmate was. But... they seem to have failed. No matter how difficult the questions they asked, Tang Guo was able to help them solve them. Not only that, but it is also clearer than the teacher''s, and simple steps can make them understand. The jealousy at the beginning has long gone. "It turned out to be like this." "Is it that simple?" "Tang Guo, you are so amazing." After a wave of praise from the little girls, they saw Tang Guo''s 80-point paper and couldn''t help asking, "You can do such a difficult question. Why didn''t you get a full score?" Just now Tang Guo personally told them so many problems, it must be amazing, so there is no doubt. But why is the score not high? The system really wants tough, is it exposed? I didn''t want my little brother to help other female ssmates lecturing, so he did it by himself. Now, it''s extraordinary, right? In fact, even if those female ssmates ask, with the character of the cute guy, they will definitely not answer. "You might not believe it..." Tang Guo didn''t change his face, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with deceiving the little girl. Anyway, he cheated two of them, and there is nothing wrong with cheating two more. "I''m afraid of exams. Its just that I dont perform well as soon as I get to the exam." "Really? That would be too miserable." "Can this disease be cured?" The jealousy of the little girl came quickly and went quickly. Tang Guo even gave them snacks just now, and they told them about their problems. It was definitely not a poor student, and she could indeed be Shang Jin''s tablemate. "Does your adult take you to the hospital for treatment?" "I think your illness is a bit like a psychological problem, you still need to be treated early." ... After finally sending a group of little girls, Tang Guo ushered in a group of little boys, who also came to ask her questions. Ask her to help them with the topic and ask her to drink milk tea at noon for a while. Tang Guo: "..." Everyone likes the nice little brother, and everyone likes the pretty little sister! Shang Jin raised his head and looked at the little boys standing around the desk. He took the initiative to receive the notebook. He didn''t say a word, but wrote the solution steps on a notebook on one side. Some things they didn''t understand were marked with exnations. The little boys took the detailed solution books and left in a daze. "Brother, you are really amazing." Tang Guopared his thumb. Shang Jin did not speak, pursed her lips, and continued reading with her head buried in her ears, apanied by the little girl eating snacks like a mouse''s bite. Very pleasant! Chapter 2152: Devil Angel (25) Chapter 2152: Devil Angel (25) At noon, Tang Guo and Shang Jin went to the kindergarten to pick up Tang Ran, and then went to the cafeteria together. If there was no Tang Guo, Shang Jin would definitely note to queue for dinner. But now he is holding three dinner tes alone, ahead of him. And Tang Guo and Tang Ran stood by and waited silently, and they would not talk until the auntie who was cooking asked them what to eat. After the meal is ready, Shang Jin will pass it to them, and let them pass it first. Finally, he took his own and squeezed out from the crowd. System: It''s not easy. For the future daughter-inw, if you suffer from autism, you have to recover slowly, and you can still crowd people in line. "Little brother is fortunate enough, eat more." Shang Jin looked at the extra meat on his dinner te and silently nced at Tang Guo. "I prefer to be vegetarian. Girls, keep in shape." Shang Jin buried his head to eat, still didn''t mean to speak, but when he was eating, he subconsciously saved Tang Guo for thest to eat. After eating, Tang Ran was sent back to the ssroom by Tang Guo. When she returned to the ssroom, she didn''t see Shang Jin''s person. After waiting for five minutes, Shang Jin walked into the ssroom with a serious face, holding a cup of milk tea in her hand. System: No way? ? ? Shang Jin put the milk tea in front of Tang Guo, then took out the book and continued reading. "I like the taste very much." Tang Guo took a sip, this guy is so cute, I don''t know if he is so cute when he grows up. She was sipping milk tea, turning theics and smiling. Shang Jin would asionally look up at her, and see her smiling happily, she would look forward to it for a while, and when she was about to find out, she would bury her head in the book. In this way, Shang Jin integrated into Tang Guo''s life. Go to ss together and go to school together every day. In the evening, after finishing homework, Shang Jin still sits on the balcony and ys the piano. Tang Guo always clicked on her favorite tunes, Shang Jin still didn''t speak, but would y her favorite tunes as she did. She doesn''t like nursery rhymes, and he doesn''t actually like them, but at first thought she would like them, so she went to learn two songs. When Tang Ran was in elementary school, Tang Guo found a teacher and said that Tang Ran was very smart and could he skip the second grade directly. Of course, Shang Jin helped handle this matter in the end. Tang Ran is indeed smart, and the papers for her are all right, such an excellent student, and Shang Jin said, the teacher has no reason not to agree. In this way, Tang Ran sat in the front row of Tang Guo and became ssmates with his sister. Every day, I hear her sister''s words of praise from her little brother. Every noon, she can also enjoy a cup of milk tea, all thanks to her sister. There is also a weekly snack package, because her sister is Tang Guo, and the little brother opposite gave her a snack package by the way. Tang Ran said he was satisfied. It''s also pleasing to see Shang Jin. People who treat her sister well are her good friends. On this day, the two sisters and Shang Jin left the school gate at the same time, and a group of people rushed towards the three. Tang Guo felt wrong, holding one in one hand, quickly pulling them to the driver''s parking position, and pulling the car door to jam people in. Through the position of the car window, Tang Guo saw Shi Jun with a gloomy face. Shang Jin also saw the man standing in the corner, and noticed him because Tang Guo was looking at the man. "Who is he?" The boy''s voice was very nice, a bit cold, and a bit astringent. Chapter 2153: Devil Angel (26) Chapter 2153: Devil Angel (26) "It''s a bad uncle." Tang Ran also recognized Shi Jun standing outside and said subconsciously. However, she shut up after speaking. Shey down on the car window, looking at Shi Jun''s position, her eyes still a little scared. She was still a little puzzled. Why did her sister drag her to run just now, and when Shi Jun appeared, she seemed to understand something. [Host, Shi Jun doesn''t seem to give up so much, he still ns to attack you. Several months have passed since Shi Juns case. As for who hurt Shi Jun, his mouth was very tight and he just didn''t want to tell the police. The police were also very helpless and could only give up in the end. The victims were unwilling to disclose, and there was no clue at the scene, so what could they do. Shi Jun''s approach convinced them that Shi Jun actually went to the appointment, and only then was a pervert. Shang Jin still stared at Tang Guo, seeming to want to hear something from her herself. "A very bad person." Shang Jin retracted his gaze, took out his mobile phone, rolled down the car window, took a picture of Shi Jun''s position, and then signaled the driver to drive. Immediately afterwards, he actually dialed a phone number. "A Jin?" The voice over there was pleasantly surprised, "A Jin, it''s you? Is there anything going on calling Dad?" Shang Jin''s eyes darkened a little before he said, "Look at the photo." "Dad has seen it, Jin, is there any problem with this man?" "Sorry." Shang Jin said a few words, then said after a while of silence, "Dad, deal with it." He was a little unustomed to speaking so many words at once. But Father Shang over there was already so happy that he answered quickly, "Okay, Dad will take care of it right away." Shang Jin can still hear from the microphone, Shang Fu is telling his assistant that his son called him his father today, and he said a few more words to him. After the phone was hung up, Tang Guo pulled La Shangjin''s sleeves and asked in a low voice, "What should I do with that person?" "Dad will handle it." There is a second sentence in the first sentence, and it is not that difficult for Shang Jin to speak. Especially when talking to Tang Guo, he didn''t think there was anything, but he still didn''t likenguagemunication. I was afraid that she didn''t know, so I had to answer. "Then I don''t have to worry." Faced with Tang Guo''s sparkling eyes, Shang Jin''s lips rose, and he didn''t think it was difficult to speak. Although Shang Jin''s father would repair Shi Jun, Tang Guo felt that Tang Ran was frightened and was unhappy. In the middle of the night, put on the invisibility cloak and went to Shi Jun''s house, beat the man into a pig''s head, and returned. Today Shi Juns life is not easy, and it will be ridiculous wherever he goes. If he hadn''t had a little money, his friends who drank little wine before would ignore him. After all, Shi Jun had a problem with the appointment, and the location of the injury was so subtle. Shi Jun didn''t dare to just eat and drink like before. If he drank a little too much, the bag he hung on his body would overflow, and all kinds of vors would be mixed together. Those who drank little wine were reluctant to y with him. The more he thought about Shi Jun, the more unwilling he was. The person he askedst time, did not know what was going on, suddenly disappeared. They haven''t seen it either, Shi Jun can only think that the other party is afraid and dare not do that. Since Tang Guo beat Shi Jun once, he has never seen the opponent appear again. The system told her that Shi Jun was found in an underground casino, and that guy now likes gambling. Tang Guo didn''t care after listening. "Then continue to collect information, and if there is conclusive evidence, send it to me first." [Okay, the host is big. Since this year, incredible cases have appeared in many ces across the country. The victims are all adult males, and the injured parts are all the same. What''s more amazing is that these people havemitted the same crimes themselves and they are all unclean. After the mysterious people teach the other party, they often leave behind what theymitted. People who watched these videos did not have any sympathy for their experience. Although, many ces still set up ad hoc teams, saying that they would apprehend this mysterious person. However, it has been five years and nothing has been gained. Some cases of this kind appear from time to time, and what they care about is not what happened to those people, but whether the injured people have done something that is intolerable. At this time, Tang Guo had a small rise. Her test scores are average and she can go to an average junior high school. Shang Jin and Tang Ran Xiaoshengchu both got full marks in their exams. They spoke very tacitly about what school Tang Guo attended and what school they attended. Now in front of Tang Guo sat the principals of the three best junior high schools in the city, looking at her with a smile on his face, "Tang Guo, then you have to consider our school." Tang Guo: "..." "Sister, you can choose which school you choose, whatever school you choose." Tang Ran said confidently. Shang Jin also nodded and looked at her. System: Hahahahahahahaha...Host Da, this is your ordinary life. Chapter 2154: Devil Angel (27) Chapter 2154: Devil Angel (27) Tang Guo finally chose one of the three junior high schools, apanied by two super students, and she became the most beautiful junior high school student this year. Obviously the grades are average, and those junior high schools that can pass are average. Why did she have a sister with super good grades and a tablemate who only treats her well? Life has not yet begun, and everyone around him feels that Tang Guo has reached the peak of his life. They even had a hunch that as long as Tang Guo''s grades were not so bad that he could not pass the high school entrance exams, when Tang Ran and Shang Jin still had the best grades in the high school entrance exams, the scene of selecting junior high school at the time might reappear. Thinking about it makes people envy, jealous, and hate. Sure enough, some people look ordinary, but if they are lucky, they can also make ordinary lives extraordinary. No matter how envious people around him or how they talked about this experience, the three of Tang Guo entered the junior high school. Shang Jin still spoke very few times. In fact, in the eyes of his ssmates, except that Shang Jin didn''t like to talk and became colder, they didn''t think he was sick. They even thought that Shang Jin was disdainful of talking to mortals like them because of her high IQ. As for why you want to talk to Tang Guo, because Tang Guo is good-looking, yes, even if he is a genius, he is also a visual animal, and he will certainly not be ruthless to ignore the beautiful students. Tang Ran is actually very beautiful, but she has the character of a master, but it makes people forget that she is also a pretty girl, because her aura of the master is so dazzling that people cant see it. other. In the junior high school ss, Tang Guo still had a seat with Shang Jin. Originally, the allocation of seats in the ss was not so, but Shang Jins situation is special. Many people know that Shang Jin seems to be a little sick. For students with good grades, everyone is actually more tolerant. Many people agree with this priority. . The teacher in charge of the junior high school smiled and assigned the best two seats to Tang Guo and Shang Jin. The look in Tang Guo''s eyes was very pleasing. I heard from the principal that if Tang Guo hadn''t taken a fancy to their school, Shang Jin and Tang Ran would definitely note to their school. You know, ssmate Shang Jins parents promised that wherever Shang Jin attended junior high school, they would donate a teaching building to which junior high school. That''s right, in fact, Shang Jin can have so much convenience, and the main reason is that his parents have to donate teaching buildings to the school for him. This matter was released a long time ago by Father Shang. As long as Shang Jin continued to study, he had promised to donate a teaching building to the school he attended. Shang Jin not only has good grades, but also has money at home. Although he is a little bit taciturn, he is different from other male ssmates. He is quiet and does not cause trouble. Isn''t that the teacher''s favorite student? Let''s talk about Tang Ran, who is also a female academic bully. Although she did not test her IQ, the teachers who taught her felt that Tang Ran''s IQ should be very high, and they all believed that Tang Ran could skip grades continuously. All the teachers who knew Tang Guo looked very kind and friendly. Even though her test scores were mediocre, the teachers still couldn''t help but love her. Tang Guo: "I think something is wrong." [Don''t be too big, you think, I always feel something is wrong. A person who is originally extraordinary, trying to be an ordinary person in vain, that is foolish dreams. Chapter 2155: Devil Angel (28) Chapter 2155: Devil Angel (28) "Hello, ssmate Tang Ran, my name is Wen Mo." Tang Guo and Shang Jin sat together, Tang Ran still sat in front of them, and the teachers nned to arrange the three together. They would not admit that they were afraid that Tang Ran would be arranged far away and cause their dissatisfaction. Tang Ran tilted his head and looked at a young man who was already sitting in his seat. He looked very handsome, and he could almost see the other person''s appearance when he grew up. Especially those eyes seemed to be full of wisdom. Tang Ran felt at that moment that this ssmate was different from other boys. It looks very stable, does not dance or makes trouble, and is very clean, even a little meticulous. Fingernails are also neatly trimmed. Many boys at this age don''t care much about their image. They like to y outside, their palms are not very white, because they like to y ball, all kinds of sports activities, or just like sitting in front of theputer and ying games. As for hairstyles, most boys in junior high school don''t care about it. Her tablemate is different, his appearance is almost perfect. "Hello, do you know me?" "Student Tang Ran was admitted to junior high school with full marks. Who doesn''t know him?" Wen Mo said with a smile. Tang Ran didn''t doubt anything. When she took out a tissue from her schoolbag and was about to wipe the chair and table, Wen Mo spoke again. "I just wiped it for you." "Thank you, then!" Tang Ran smiled and thanked. He nced at the chair is indeed very clean, and sat down. The table was also clean and there was no crumbs in the drawer, so Tang Ran put his schoolbag in with confidence. She took out two books and couldn''t help but look back at Wen Mo. Seeing Wen Mo always looked at her with a gentle smile, "What are you looking at me?" She touched her cheek, "Is there something dirty on my face?" "No." Wen Mo didn''t look back, "I''m just shocked." "What''s the shock?" Tang Ran became curious. No one has been staring at her like this. This boy named Wen Mo was the first one. In the past, the little boy looked at her secretly. She didn''t want to be friends with them with that timid appearance. Poor grades and timid! Even if she asked her to y games, she couldn''t y. Regardless of her sister''s bad exams every time, when ites to ying games, unless her sister lets her, she can''t y. What makes her even more depressed is that every time the teacher draws her sister in ss, she is able to answer her questions. When the exames, my sister will fail the exam. In the words of her sister, she is suffering from test phobia, and everyone who knows her sister believes it. After so many years, why is she still helping her sister with homework? She didn''t hate trouble, but worried about her sister''s future. She nced at Tang Guo''s position and saw that she was sitting by the window, eating a pack of snacks. While taciturn, Shang Jin, who ignored no one, helped her sister unscrew the bottle cap very colorfully. Tang Ran: "..." Shang Jin may not have seen her sister taking the knife, especially when she was ughtering the bone. She raised the knife and dropped it with just the right amount of strength, so she could chop the bones neatly into small pieces. With that precise force, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t unscrew the bottle cap and couldn''t carry her schoolbag. "Stunned that Tang Ran, who had scored perfect scores every time, was so beautiful, he was so talented." Chapter 2156: Devil Angel (29) Chapter 2156: Devil Angel (29) Wen Mo''s words of praise made Tang Ran return to his senses. "Are you hungry? I brought something to eat." Wen Mo took out the milk and biscuits from the bag and put them in front of Tang Ran. Tang Ran looked at the milk that had been pushed in front of her with the straw inserted. It was all like this. Would it be interesting if she wanted to refuse it again? "My grades are not as good as those of Tang Ran''s ssmates. asionally, full scores are fine in the test. Every time I have a big problem. Now it is a junior high school, the questions will only be more and more difficult, so I will ask Tang in the future. Please take care of you, ssmate Ran." Tang Ran understood that this male ssmate who was close to her originally wanted to hug her thigh. She happily took the milk and drank it, "No problem, you can ask me if you have any difficulties in studying in the future. As long as I know, I will help you answer." When eating at noon, Tang Guo found out that a new face was silently following Tang Ran. As far as the ss is concerned, this little student is still pretty good, and of course he is still a bit worse than her little brother. "Sister, this is Wen Mo. My tablemate is also a new friend. He is different from other stinky boys. From now on, he will be my cover." Wen Mo... Tang Guo read it in her heart, and couldn''t help raising her head to look at Wen Mo. Wen Mo was also looking at Tang Guo, his eyes were calm, but he couldn''t see anything. Tang Guo''s eyes became a little curious, and she asked, "How is his grade?" "It shouldn''t be very good, he said he wants me to take care of it." Tang Ran said casually, Wen Mo was not angry at all, she remembered something, and added, "He said that he can only take full marks asionally, so the results can only be Fair enough." After all, she and Shang Jin get full marks every time. Isn''t that ordinary in her opinion? But it''s better than the other stinky boys in the ss. When Xiao Shengchu''s test score ranking was posted before, Tang Guo looked at Wen Mo''s score deducting one point, and nodded. It was verymon. Although one point was deducted, none of the top ten was ranked. Because the ones ahead of him, except for Tang Ran and Shang Jin who got the extra questions right, there are still three full marks left, and one point is deducted from Wen Mo. The reason why Wen Mo was ranked a little behind was because his name suffered. The letter w is really behind the letters. "Don''t be discouraged, ask me if I don''t understand, try to get a full score next time, so you have a chance to enter the top five." At the end, Tang Ran added, "The future questions will be more and more difficult, even me. There is no guarantee of full marks every time. I heard that some teachers will deduct points." Wen Mo seemed to beforted, "I will try to learn from you." Wen Mo really did what he said and would always find Tang Ran to discuss questions with her when she was free. The original three-person team has be a four-person team. Tang Guo pondered Wen Mo''s grades, and suddenly shuddered, "Tong, when you are in high school, will it happen that which school I choose and which school will the three choose?" [Probably! The system chuckled secretly, two excellent grades Shang Jin and Tang Ran, plus an ordinary Tang Guo, and another ordinary Wen Mo. He felt that the students around him were going crazy. When going to school in the morning, Tang Guo and his party would always meet Wen Mo who had just arrived at school. Wen Mo would walk up to greet him, and subconsciously help Tang Ran take the schoolbag. Chapter 2157: Devil Angel (30) Chapter 2157: Devil Angel (30) "I still have some strength myself." Tang Ran refused, "Wen Mo, you are too polite." Wen Mo didn''t let go, holding his schoolbag rxedly, walking with his legs to the side, "The teacher said that the students should be friendly and help each other, boys should help girls. And you help me so much, this kind of trivial matter should be." Tang Guo and Shang Jin walked behind. She drank breakfast milk empty-handed, watching Wen Mo helping her sister with her schoolbag with a smile, and she looked like she couldn''t refuse. Shang Jin felt Tang Guo''s gaze and uttered two simple words, "Worry?" "No, don''t worry." Tang Guo shook his head, "Little brother is going to the ssroom soon, and he will beteter." What she was worried about, the male and female leaders met. As early as a few years ago, Shi Jun lost his worth in an underground casino. Later, he owed a debt to his ass, his leg was broken, and a finger was cut off. His wife could not see hope and ran away. Today''s Shi Jun is not as good as a beggar. Some time ago, she heard that Shi Jun was talking about him, saying that he had be a beggar. He was so stinky that the beggar''s den was unwilling to take him in. After hesitating like this, Shi Jun is afraid that he will be alive in a few years. Shi Jun, who brought tragedy to the original owner and Tang Ran, became like this. Tang Ran in this life didn''t know those at all, and he would naturally have a happy life with the hero. But, this Wen Mo is strange. Wen Mo only showed concern for Tang Ran, but did not reveal any other ws. Apart from being more stable, he did not do anything beyond this age range. Therefore, Tang Guo didn''t see what was going on with Wen Mo. Even if there were any problems, she didn''t see any malice. On the contrary, the other party treated Tang Ran well, so she was pleased. Wen Mo was actually observing Tang Guo and found that she behaved very ordinary. When get out of ss is over, she hardly reads a book once, and the snacks in her mouth never stop. One day, Wen Mo discovered something. Tang Ran took two homework books and used slightly different handwriting for some homework. He nced at the name of the workbook, Tang Guo was particrly conspicuous. "What are you doing?" Wen Mo asked in a strange way. Tang Ran said in a low voice, "Helping my sister with homework." "Did she not do it?" Wen Mo was taken aback, and he said why Tang Guo was so idle, and people had to make up their homework after ss, but she was fine. She had been eating over there without stopping. The male student named Shang Jin, although he didn''t speak much, he had to listen to what she said. As a boy, the other party''s behavior was simply without any principle. "My sister was in the first grade and I helped her with homework." Wen Mo is silent, does the first grade begin? ? Okay? "My elder sister doesn''t like homework. Actually, it''s not a troublesome thing. It''s easy." Tang Ran buried his head and wrote seriously. Wen Mo: "Aren''t you afraid of harming your sister like this?" "My sister just doesn''t like to do homework. In fact, her grades are fairly stable." Tang Ran said indifferently, "Even if there is something in the future, isn''t there still my monk, Shang Jin? In short, we are not. Will make my sister wronged." Wen Mo didn''t speak, but felt that all this was beyond his cognition. Wen Mo returned home, rarely saw his fathere back so early and greeted him. "Amo, how are you getting used to?" Wen Heng asked. Chapter 2158: Devil Angel (31) Chapter 2158: Devil Angel (31) "Not bad." Wen Mo responded lightly. "Didn''t you n to go to another school before? How did you choose here?" "It''s closer to home here." Wen Mo answered casually. Wen Heng didn''t ask any more, as a police officer''s intuition, he could feel Wen Mo lying. And during this time, his son has changed a little bit. But because he was too busy, he didn''t realize the impact of the changes in his son. He came back so early today because there were no important cases in the bureau, and he nned toe back to apany his kid. The two father and son cooked and ate together and watched TV while eating, when suddenly a piece of news was swept. It seemed that a beggar had died, but when they saw the message of this beggar, the two father and son stopped eating and stared at the TV screen unblinkingly. Wen Mo sensed Wen Heng''s eyes and asked, "Dad, is there anything wrong with this beggar?" "I know this beggar. There was a case in him back then, and it is still an unsolved mystery. It is a pity that he is unwilling to let go anyway. Originally, his family was fairly solid, and he didn''t know what was going on, so he contracted gambling. To be honest At that time, I was still worried about the case and sent someone to follow him for a while." Speaking of this, Wen Heng was also a little sighed, "Later, he went into and out of the casino every day, and it didn''t take long for him to lose his family. His wife ran away with others and became a beggar. I met him once. , The other party''s eyes were dull, and he couldn''t ask anything. He didn''t expect that he was dead." "What kind of case is it?" Wen Heng was still more interested in talking about the case, and talked about the case of the year with Wen Mo in detail. Wen Mo grasped the key point, "So, the person who hurt Shi Jun in the first ce has not been found." "Well, although I haven''t found out who the other party is, I already have the object of doubt in my heart." Wenmer paused and asked, "Who is it?" He was also curious as to whether it was the disability of Shi Jun who did such a good deed. "Who else could it be? It''s the mysterious murderer wanted all over the country. The other party only used one type of person." Wen Heng clicked on some information and showed Wen Mo. Wen Mo looked at these materials, his pupils suddenly shrank. Who is this guy? These men looked miserable. As a man, it was self-evident how important that thing was, and it was all cut off by the other party. Moreover, after six years of tracking, there was no way to find the real murderer, and no shadow was seen. "Does Dad think this person should be caught?" Wen Mo asked. Wen Heng shook his head and smiled, "I don''t know either." "If Amo, you asked me this question six years ago, my answer to you might be to catch this person at all costs." "But in the past six years, that mysterious man has exposed too much, and I don''t know whether to catch it." "As a police officer, my duty is to catch such a person, but as a person, I don''t want the other person to be caught." In this case, Wen Heng would never say it in the police station. It is precisely because Wen Mo is his son that he dares to confide in his heart. His son wanted to be a police officer since he was a child, but Wen Heng had no objection. "Dad, if my dream changes, will you me me?" "Of course not. Whatever you choose in the future is your freedom. So Ah Mo, what has your dream be?" Chapter 2159: Devil Angel (32) Chapter 2159: Devil Angel (32) "Are you reading a chemistry book?" "Yes." Tang Ran raised his head to answer Wen Mo''s words, seeing Wen Mo staring at her book, "Why, are you also interested?" "I see that you not only have chemistry books, but also many aboutputers. It doesn''t look like a textbook for junior high or high school, but it looks a bit like a bookstore, which looks more professional." Wen Mo said his doubts. . Almost each of the books Tang Ran has the thickness of a dictionary, but from the appearance, it is more intimidating. Can you imagine a little girl who just went to junior high school, carrying two or three books in her schoolbag that are so heavy that almost junior high school students cannot read it? "When I was very young, my elder sister took me to the school library to read books. I seemed to have been more interested in two aspects since I was a child. At first I looked at the library, and then my sister would take me to the city library on weekends. Later on, I turned over the books in the city library. These were all my sister bought for me from other ces." Wen Mo took it and flipped through it. As he said, these books are very professional. In many bookstores, it may not be avable. As for the Inte, although you can see it, there are many piracy. If you buy a pirated copy, if something goes wrong, it will not be worth the loss. Under normal circumstances, people who buy such books are unlikely to buy pirated copies. "Learning aputer requires not only reading books, but also practical operations." "My elder sister has already saved money for me to prepare a rtively high-endptop, but..." Tang Ran said in a low voice, "but I dare not bring it anytime, and I am afraid that my family will find it only when I go back at night. Use. Normally, its locked in a cab." All of her father Tang Yuankun''s thoughts were on her younger brother Tang Bin, and her stepmother Xu Siyun would not care about them. Over the years, she was able to grow up to this day, and she was found to have a different talent than ordinary people, thanks to her sister. So she was willing to write six-year homework or something. If there is no sister, how can she contact a different world and find the most suitable direction for her? As for why I said this to Wen Mo, perhaps Wen Mo seemed to be trusted. And Wen Mo doesn''t know the situation of her family. She thinks to share with others, she has a good sister, a little show off, there should be nothing, right? Even geniuses have vanity. For example, she especially wants people to know that her sister is not ordinary or ordinary. If it is really ordinary, why did my sister discover her talent at such a young age? System: Your sister iszy, toozy to work **** her own, raising a cow, and being able to live a happy life. "I saw you read the high school textbooks before." Wen Mo asked another question, "Are you studying high school courses?" "Yes." Tang Ran didn''t refute, because she was really not the only one studying high school courses. "Then why don''t you choose to skip a level?" Tang Ran said as expected, "I want to be with my sister." "Besides, Brother Shang Jin has already taken college courses, and he has no ns to skip a grade." Wen Mo''s eyelids twitched, and he was speechless, "Have you learned college courses?" "Yes, Brother Shang Jin is the smartest." Chapter 2160: Devil Angel (33) Chapter 2160: Devil Angel (33) Wen Mo found that he was hit, and Tang Ran was smarter than he thought. Even with his current ability, it is really easy to deal with junior high school courses. But the high school curriculum, he had forgotten almost. If you want to keep your grades, you still have to work hard to keep up. As a result, Tang Ran and Shang Jin are two little kids, one is watching high school courses, the other is already watching college courses, these are the real geniuses. He nced at the positions of Shang Jin and Tang Guo. There was no one in those two positions. Today, the Shang family driver sent Tang Ran to school. He hadn''t had time to ask where the two of them had gone before. "It''s Shang Jin who wants to participate in the pianopetition. My sister must go to thepetition and cheer for Shang Jin." Tang Ran didn''t think there was any problem at all. Since they were in the same ss, almost every year there was a piano. Shang Jin will attend thepetitions and performances. And her elder sister will never fall behind every time. With Shang Jin''s help, it is easy for her sister to ask for leave. Moreover, my sister''s grades are really stable. If she doesn''t rise or decline, she won''t be outstanding and won''t hinder the ss. The teacher has given up long ago, thinking that her sister''s grades are the same no matter how hard she studies. It is better to give her some freedom. "Actually, I am still very interested inputers." Wen Mo did not lie, he is indeed very talented in this regard. As for chemistry, he only understood a little bit better than ordinary people, and he didn''t intend to really involve in that field. After talking with his father that day, he was asked what his dream of changing was. He said that he likedputers and nned to work in this business in the future. His father is very supportive. He never knew that his father was such an enlightened person. On the next day, I bought him aputer with a very high configuration and gave it to him, hoping that he would work hard to learn what he liked. "If you have any questions in the future, I still have to ask you." Wen Mo said with a smile. Perhaps because of the same hobby, Tang Ran''s eyes became more and more gentle watching Wen Mo. No matter what you do, let alone Wen Mo following her. At first the teachers were a little worried, but Tang Ran was a very nice student of them. Although Wen Mo''s academic performance is not bad, in front of Tang Ran, he can only be described as an ordinary. But Wen Mo''s looks are very popr in the ss, and she can often receive confession from little girls. When the teachers saw Wen Mo and Tang Ran approaching, they were afraid that he would influence Tang Ran and lead her to damage. After observing for a period of time, I found that the two children were getting along with each other frankly and together, almost only discussing learning matters. There is also a good distance between the two, except that Wen Mo will bring Tang Ran food from time to time, and when hees in the morning, he will help her carry her schoolbag. That''s all, he exined very well. He has many problems to ask Tang Ran, and in order to repay her, he can only do what he can. After just observing this for a semester, Tang Ran''s final exam was still full marks. The Chinese teacher especially wanted to deduct a point for theposition, and was so scolded by teachers of other subjects for fear of being besieged, and finally gave full marks. As for Wen Mo''s performance, he did not seem to improve, and one point was deducted. From the ranking point of view, he has improved. He was originally ranked outside the top ten, but he is now ranked in the top five of the ss. As for Tang Guo, regardless of the exam or the final exam, she was always ranked in the top ten or twenty in the ss. She was moving before and after, but she did not move. The teacher also thinks it is a miracle, I have never seen this! Chapter 2161: Devil Angel (34) Chapter 2161: Devil Angel (34) Every time there are activities and programs in the school, Shang Jin will always be arranged to talk about piano. In addition to being very talented in learning, Shang Jin is also talented in piano. If he had not already worshipped a famous pianist as a teacher, with his current achievements, it is estimated that many famous international masters would rush to ept him as a student. Shang Jin''s aplishments in piano make their music lessons be Shang Jin''s performance sses. When the music teacher needed apaniment, he watched Shang Jin sitting in his seat with a serious expression. He didn''t dare to show his ugliness and yed piano apaniment by himself. It was an amiable invitation to Shang Jin to help. Of course, Shang Jin is not willing to invite anyone, after all, they are still very modest now. But the music teacher is not worried, because Shang Jin is sitting next to a little girl who likes to listen to piano music. Whenever Shang Jin is stern and serious, the little girl next to him pulls his sleeves, opens the music book, points to a song on it, and whispers, "Little brother, I want to listen You y this." Although it is very quiet, I can''t bear it being very quiet in the ss. Everyone could clearly hear the little girl''s sweet tone. The other boys on the flight were a little upset. Why did their parents not have the foresight when they were young and let them learn the piano? If they learn, would the nice little girls around them pull their sleeves and tell them in a sweet voice, "Brother, I want to hear that, if you y well or not." No matter what other people are trying to make up, Shang Jin tidied up her sleeves and got up from her seat, still holding the music book in her hand. The page that opened was the song that Tang Guodian had just opened. He sat in front of the piano, and the music teacher looked at Tang Guo''s eyes with kindness. Since giving music lessons to Shang Jin''s ss, he feels that every lesson is enjoyable. With the apaniment of Shang Jin''s junior ssmate, he feels that his singing level has reached the peak of his life. And this ss was the smoothest one. All the students in the ss would be immersed in it, and it was really easy to teach. Shang Jin''s fingers touched the piano keys, even though he didn''t look up at Tang Guo''s side, he could feel that among the countless lights, one of them was the most special. He couldn''t refuse that kind of focused and serious eyes that exuded heat. The teacher said that he is now a small aplished pianist, and he cannot perform casually. Shang Jin struggled inwardly, but Guoguo seemed to like it very much, so she could only be sorry for the teacher. And this is a music ss, not a public performance, and the teacher did not install a monitor on him, so he probably didn''t know about it. Besides, he still ys the piano on the balcony every night. If Guoguo, who lives on the opposite side, doesn''t listen, he will definitely be awake at night. My mind was thinking, but my fingers didn''t panic and yed aplete piece of music. Even Wen Mo had to be immersed in such a wonderful piece of music, and I have to admit that every music ss is an enjoyment. "My sister must present flowers to Brother Shang Jin." Sure enough, Tang Ran had just finished speaking, and seeing Shang Jin walking back to his seat, Tang Guo didn''t know where to find a flower and handed it to Shang Jin. Although Shang Jin didn''t have much expression, he received the flower in her hand. In Wen Mo''s incredible gaze, Shang Jin took out a small vase from the drawer. Chapter 2162: Devil Angel (35) Chapter 2162: Devil Angel (35) Wen Mo watched as Shang Jin put the flower in the vase. The cautious appearance was really weird. Such details are definitely impossible for junior high school students to discover. But Wen Mo was different. He already felt that things were not easy, at least Shang Jin was not easy with Tang Guo. Thats right, its strange that a person with autism not only came to a normal school to attend sses, but also carried a schoolbag to a little girl. If he couldn''t figure it out anymore, he would be a fool. So, the reason the world has changed so much now is Shang Jin''s body? He observed Tang Guo for one semester. In addition to eating snacks, she ate snacks. Although the ss was messing up, it didn''t seem to be serious. So far the homework has been done by Tang Ran for her, and the test papers are all covered by Tang Ran. Even if the other party was selected by the teacher to answer the question and was able to answer the question smoothly, Wen Mo didn''t doubt anything, thinking that Shang Jin was secretly reminding him. In the end, Wen Mo locked the suspicious target on Shang Jin. Suffering from autism, being a genius, and having such a good family background, so many things are rtively easy. Whether it is or not, Wen Mo just keeps this suspicion in his mind, and has no intention of sharing it with others. He nced around, humming Tang Ran in the music book, his lips curled. If there was no such mysterious person, Ran Ran would not be so happy. Now Ranran is happy, happy, and sunny, full of vitality that he should have at this age. Without those pickled things, Ranran would be very happy in this life. Therefore, his dream in this life is to stay by Ran Ran''s side and be her guardian. He once guarded many people. In this life, he just wanted to be selfish, just want to guard her and protect her. This time, he won''t cause any misunderstanding between them because of his identity, and he won''t have to suffer from his heart. "What are you doing?" Tang Ran noticed that Wen Mo had been staring at her distractedly, and waved his hand in front of his eyes. Wen Mo returned to his senses and said, "There are two sentences I can''t sing yet, I always go out of tune." "Then let''s sing one sentence, you sing one sentence, take your time." There was no reason why Wen Mo could not agree, and he sang along with Tang Ran. Tang Guo secretly peeled off a candy and put it in his mouth, looking at Wen Mo and Tang Ran. [Host is big, Wen Mo is soaking up your sister. "Ran Ran is a genius and will be very busy in the future. Wen Mo is not bad. He can go to the hall and go to the kitchen. Now Ran Ran sits in front of theputer for several hours. If I call her, she doesn''t know. How long do you have to stare at theputer. Wen Mo is a good person, and it is also from Ran Ran''s fate. With him, he will definitely be able to take good care of Ran Ran." [The host is not afraid, does he suspect you? After all, his father is from the police station. "What about doubt? He has lived a whole life again. If he chooses the original path again, he will be dead by himself. And I think he is very smart and won''t take the old path." Of course the system knew that Tang Guo was not afraid of suspicion. She really didn''t show her feet, and no one could detect it. The time in junior high school was wonderful, but the students in Tang Guo''s ss were actually very tired. The reason for the exhaustion is that there are several abnormalities in the ss. Shang Jin and Tang Ran tied for the top scores in each test, and Wen Mo who followed closely. Chapter 2163: Devil Angel (36) Chapter 2163: Devil Angel (36) In fact, the three students with good grades are very envious, not at all jealous. What they are really jealous of is that Tang Guo ate snacks every day and even Shang Jin''s very good friends. Tang Guo has average grades, and the only advantage is that she looks very good-looking, so why is she so lucky? Among the junior high school ssmates, there are many people whopare Tang Ran with Tang Guo, both inside and outside. Tang Ran is one or two years older than Tang Guo''s sister, and the results arepletely inferior to Tang Ran. If it is sour and provocative, if it is really an ordinary girl, the two sisters may really have a little conflict. But what these little children said, Tang Guo basically passed it, and didn''t care at all, she didn''t think much. It was Tang Ran who really couldn''t hear these words. Why did everyone think her sister was ordinary? Obviously her sister is good in everything except her poor exam results? System: Miss Tang Ran, your filter is really too big. One day, Tang Ran was in the women''s bathroom. Just about toe out, he heard someone outside discussing Tang Guo and her. Tang Ran was a little angry and opened the door directly. At that time, those little girls looked embarrassed, and Tang Ran walked up lightly and nced at a few people. The grades of these girls are not good, ranking in the middle and lower reaches. Tang Guo''s score remained within 20 each time, which was considered medium. And these few, almost the kind out of thirty. Talking about Tang Guo is also very jealous. When Tang Ran heard it, they were also somewhat at a loss. "Even if my sister''s grades are mediocre, but with my sister, she wants to go to any good high school in the future. Who will let my sister have my sister?" After speaking, Tang Ran walked out of the women''s toilet with a proud neck. When she was at the door, she turned her head, "Also, Brother Shang Jin''s grades are also very good, Wen Mo''s grades are not bad, in the future we will choose a high school. But this option, I will leave it to my sister." "You care about my sister''s grades, so it''s better to study and improve yourself. After all, my sister doesn''t have to worry about anything. She will not choose any good high school in the future. Not only high school, but also university, I also want my sister to choose anything!" Seeing the pale faces of several girls, Tang Ran washed his hands slowly and wiped them with a tissue before walking back to the ssroom with a smile. Tang Guo was not in the ssroom, Tang Ran walked to Shang Jin''s side, "Brother Shang Jin, I will tell you something." Shang Jin raised her head and motioned for her to speak. "You have to work harder to get a perfect score in the high school entrance examination." Shang Jin frowned, full marks? This is not easy. "We got full marks in the exam, and my sister can choose schools at will." Shang Jin''s expression softened a little after hearing the words, and nodded. Tang Ran walked back to her seat very happily. Seeing Wen Mo, she poked Wen Mo''s arm, "Wen Mo, I''ll discuss something with you." "what''s up?" "We are in the second year of the middle school. I will spend some time every day to make up lessons for you." Wen Mo is a little puzzled. He is already third in the ss. Why should he make up lessons? In order to catch up with his studies and maintain his grades, he has worked very hard. "You must do well in the high school entrance examination, so that we can go to the same school." Seeing Tang Ran looking forward to it, Wen Mo decided to take the exam even if he had tried his life, and then nodded. Time has passed, and there are more and more mysterious cases all over the country. Of course, the other party still has no ws, but there will always be some angry videos and evidence. As a result, those who originally wanted to capture the mysterious person had no intention of doing that. High school entrance exam. The easiest thing is Tang Guo. Anyway, it is a win. Just take the symbolic test and don''t dy it. After the results, Tang Ran and Shang Jin really got full marks, but Wen Mo still deducted a little. After all, he thought he was one person, and those two were abnormal, a little different from him. Before the grades came down, two of the best high schools in the city came to Tang Guo to discuss and asked her which high school she would go to in the future. No, just after the grades came down, the principals of the two high schools came to her again. At that time, she and Shang Jin, Tang Ran and Wen Mo were eating cones at the ice cream shop. "Student Tang Guo, how are you thinking about it?" The two principals were all smiles. Tang Ran and Shang Jin are geniuses. This kind of students must be obtained. Moreover, Tang Guo was not a hindrance, even though Wen Mo was a bit close, it was not bad. If you receive one Tangguo, you can get three super students and a teaching building. Is it really a bargain? Tang Guo took a sip of the cone and looked at Shang Jin and Tang Ran. Tang Ran smiled and said, "Sister, which school do you like, choose one." Chapter 2164: Devil Angel (37) Chapter 2164: Devil Angel (37) At this time, Tang Guo was already a high school student. What''s more, I''m still studying in the top ss of this high school. It can be said that the students gathered in this ss are the best part of the city. Notpared to the previous Xiaoshengchu, she was known by everyone this time, and she seeded in bing a figure in our high school. It''s nothing more than that because her grades are not enough to attend this high school. Even if you pay to make up for theck of scores, you should be in the worst ss. Because she is currently sitting in the best ss, everyone doubts life a bit. As a student in this ss, he naturally looks down upon such opportunistic ssmates. Just because there are three super top students leading the run, they can read this best ss just like them, as if this is an insult to their three years of hard work. Of course, as good students who are excellent, nervous and intense in their studies, even if they are dissatisfied, they will not have any conflicts with Tang Guo face to face. At most, they will ignore her and not y with her. But... the three super top students seemed to see their thoughts and didn''t want to y with them. During ss, Tang Guo still wouldn''t disturb everyone''s study, but she would just sit in her seat and wander. The teacher didn''t mean to care, as long as she didn''t make a fuss, just let her go. If Tang Guo hadn''t chosen their school, they wouldn''t be able to get the three super students of Shang Jin. With the results of the three of them, they can participate in thepetition and gild themselves at that time, which is a properly guaranteed qualification. "I heard that you can attend the best ss in junior high school because of your sister and ssmate Shang Jin?" The **** the left really couldn''t stand Tang Guo after ss. She didn''t read books, let alone study questions, and sat in her seat, holding a bunch of snacks. There was no strange sound, nor did the snacks smell strange. But when he tried so hard at his seat to write questions, Tang Guo was actually eating snacks. She will not admit that she is jealous. She also couldn''t do what the girls in the ss did to block Tang Guo in the toilet. She was different from those coquettish bitches. She doesn''t bother to engage in school violence, but now she is dissatisfied and must express it. Tang Guo swallowed the snacks in his mouth and said, "Yes." Did you admit it? ? The girl''s eyes widened. She is the representative of Chinese in this ss, and she is also a small official. Hearing Tang Guo openly admit that she was taken away, she was inconceivable that someone had such a thick skin, even thicker than the walls of the teaching building. "Even if you are in this ss now, you will be divided into sses ording to your results after the mid-term exam is due. If your results are not enough, you can only go to other sses." No matter what, the girl still intends to hit Tang Guo, "If I don''t work hard, I have been led by others, and one day I will be eliminated in this big environment." Tang Guo put another plum candy in his mouth and nodded, "You''re right." The girl couldn''t help feeling depressed. She seemed to be not afraid of the other party anyway. "I''m going to read a book." Although her grades are good, she can only rank up to about twenty in this ss. "You are now thest in the ss." The girl remembered something, "If you want to stay in this ss, you have to advance by at least ten to be safe." Chapter 2165: Devil Angel (38) Chapter 2165: Devil Angel (38) The ssmates all saw this scene. Shang Jin only frowned, seeing that Tang Guo didn''t care, he buried his head and read. He was thinking that if Guoguo really couldn''t make progress, he would find a way to keep her in this ss. Tang Ran naturally thought the same way, and Wen Mo knew her thoughts when he looked at her energetic look. I thought, he estimated that he would be intensively made up by the other party. However, he was willing. Seriously, he hasn''t felt when it is more fulfilling than now. It''s surprisingly good to grow up with the girl you like and stay with her. The ssmates of this top ss have acquiesced in putting Buddha, what will be the shame of Tang Guo waiting for the middle school exam to be divided into ss. Tang Guo, the person who was taken away, will see the real chapter in the exam. Time passed in a hurry, and the mid-term exam soon ushered in. Because this school is one of the best high schools in the city, and the mid-term exam is facing ressification, the scores are not ranked enough, and the ss that is worthy of the first ss. Therefore, the mid-term exams are extremely strict, especially in the examination room of the top ss where Tang Guo is shrinking. There are three invigtors watching in an examination room, and monitoring is also turned on. The degree of strictness is simply frantic. But everyone has no opinion. The more strict, the fairer it is to the kind of capable students. As long as you catch one cheating, no matter how many points you get, you can only be assigned to the worst ss. Although that ss was the worst, it was also much better than those nearly high school grades. Tang Guo''s top ss was divided into two examination rooms. All three of Shang Jin were in the first examination room, and ording to Tang Guo''s results, she was in the second examination room. The people in the first examination room found that every time Tang Guo handed in the papers in advance, he waited for the three Shang Jin outside their examination room. They were snickering in their hearts, thinking that Tang Guo, who handed in the paper so early, would probably be eliminated. With Tang Guo''s grades entering the school, he was not only ranked at the end of their ss, but at the end of the grade. Tang Guo stood outside, quietly, and the invigtor didn''t care. Soon, the three of Shang Jin walked out of the ssroom one after another. The ssmates who were still taking the exam heard the four of them agreed to buy ice cream to eat, and they were almost shocked. The mid-term exam will end soon, and everyone is looking forward to Tang Guo being eliminated, so don''t sit in this ssroom. The head teacher walked into the ssroom with a smile and found that the ss was quiet and very satisfied. Most of the students are very nervous. What they care about most is Tang Guo''s grades. Under such strict proctoring, Tang Guo had no chance of cheating. Moreover, the three of her and Shang Jin are not in the same examination room. It is good not to tell her the answers, not to stare at her all the time, and to ask her not to make small movements. She also turned in papers in advance. Therefore, she must have failed the exam! Even Wen Mo was worried that Tang Guo''s grades this time might really not be enough for this ss. Tang Guo was very rxed, and Shang Jin didn''t worry anymore. Tang Ran didn''t seem to be worried, which made Wen Mo feel very strange. He couldn''t help asking in a low voice what was going on with Tang Ran, wouldn''t she worry? "I don''t think there should be any problems with my sister." This is Tang Ran''s instinct. Just as at the beginning of a small promotion, her sister''s grades were ranked at the end of the ss, and then she returned to the middle position in the first test, so she didn''t worry much. Chapter 2166: Devil Angel (39) Chapter 2166: Devil Angel (39) The transcript that everyone was looking forward to was finally put down. Almost 90% of people don''t care about their own achievements, but scan thest ce at first nce, wanting to find the name Tang Guo. But thest ce was not Tang Guo. They tangled for a while, thinking that maybe someone had performed abnormally, which made Tang Guo''s luck good and made her move forward. So they continued to sweep up. After scanning five or six in a row, Tang Guo was still not found. Their eyes widened, and some couldn''t believe it. Could it be that this time so many people have performed abnormally? But some people have already found their ce in thetter position, which is simr to their estimated score, and has improved a little, and it seems that they have not performed abnormally. They didn''t give up, continue to look forward. In the 20th ce, Tang Guo''s name was found. They stared at the name fiercely and almost broke their teeth. No way? ? ? She is distracted in get out of ss, never brushes up questions after ss, and eats snacks when she has time. Can she still get 20 students in the exam? ? ? This must be a joke, the teacher may have corrected the wrong test paper. Wen Mo looked at Tang Guo''s ranking, and he was also a little unbelievable. He couldn''t help but said to Tang Ran, "Is your sister really not hiding?" "My sister has always been smart. She is not ordinary at all. She is just a little bit afraid of exams. However, many people don''t believe it. I don''t know why. She stays at around 20 every time she takes an exam, no matter what. Neither progress nor regress." Wen Mo was a little staggered, so he was really not an ordinary person. On the contrary, many people have worked hard and sweat to achieve that result, but Tang Guo eats snacks after ss, and is not serious in ss. Tang Ran helped write the homework books and test papers. So, she was able to get the current results, which is really good. Someone already questioned Tang Guo''s achievements, thinking whether something went wrong. Because of the strict degree of invigtion, they did not suspect that Tang Guo had cheated at all. The students in the same examination room as Tang Guo could prove that Tang Guo had no chance of cheating. They also said that one of the invigtors was sitting next to Tang Guo. Not to mention cheating, but the slight raising of his head could not escape the eyes of the invigtor. . Therefore, their suspicion is whether there is any error in the correction of the test paper. The head teacher knew everyone''s doubts and smiled and said, "I have scanned all the test papers in the ss and sent them to the group. If you have any questions, you can download the test papers to watch." As for the original test papers of the students, they are to be sealed. When talking about topics, they will use the scanned version of the mobile phone. Most people looked at Tang Guo''s test papers for the first time, only to see that her test papers were quite neat. Each answer is neat and tidy, and the steps are concise, which can be understood at a nce. They quickly calcted the scores and found that the test paper was not corrected. Taking Tang Guo''s seat in the examination room, it should be said that in her examination room, there is no test score as good as hers, so it is impossible for her to cheat. Then they had to admit that Tang Guo had made great progress. At the same time, they gritted their teeth with jealousy, did not brush up on questions after ss, and ate snacks every day better than them. Is this really taken by someone to lie down? If she really worked hard, would she just like Shang Jin Tang Ran and show them a full score? Annoying! Chapter 2167: Devil Angel (40) Chapter 2167: Devil Angel (40) Soon, everyone epted Tang Guo''s results. At the same time, the ssmates who were eliminated by this ss have to pack their bags and immediately go to the next ss for ss. And the few students who are outstanding in other sses wille to their ss. This situation is basically staged once in half a semester. The fiercepetition makes every ss person dare not rx at all. Once rxed, it is possible to go to a ss that is close to ss, which can be said to promote their learning. Of course, Tang Guo had to be excluded. By the time the final exam was issued again, Tang Guo was still as stable as the top twenty. After several tests, everyone got used to it. They have epted Tang Guo from their hearts now, although a little jealous. But they are afraid that their grades will be surpassed by others, so they work hard every day to study, and there is no time for jealousy. Tang Guo still lived happily in the third year of high school, with almost no worries. Of course, in the middle of the night, it was still time for her to dispatch. When Tang Ran was sleeping, he never knew that Tang Guo would disappear from the bed and reach another ce in this world. There was still an incredibly sweet smile on her face, as if she was happy eating snacks. But she would hold a knife glowing with cold light in her hand, and when the knife fell in her hand, there would always be a heart-piercing scream. At this time, she would pass by this person gently, leaning in his ear and saying happily, "I like the way you scream." The injured person would stare and ask in horror who she is. Because they couldn''t see where she was at all, and they couldn''t even see what hurt him. Tang Guo didn''t say much, but kept the video of the crimemitted by this man in ce. At the same time, he called the police first, and then helped him call the emergency call. Then, she used the teleport talisman to instantly return to the bed position. At that time, Tang Ran was still asleep. Sometimes, she would wait at the scene, watching the person being carried on a stretcher with a pale face, and begging the police to pay him justice. The police are already in trouble, knowing where he was injured, they look for things on the scene indifferently. Sure enough, they found theputer that was turned on and the video file on the desktop shocked them. They only clicked on it and took a look, then turned it off, copied a copy, and brought theputer back. And the person who was waiting for the police to help him redress his grievances still didn''t know that he was facing a small house that could not go out in all directions. Many times, several things like this happen at the same time across the country in one night. This makes people judge that the mysterious person is not a person, and that the person doing all this is a mysterious organization. They have no other hobbies, and the people they make are such heinous and angry beasts. Although this mysterious organization has been judged to be a dangerous element, no one who knows this organization can be disgusted with it. "Dad, this night, did something happen again?" Late at night, Wen Mo found that the light in the living room was on. It turned out that Wen Heng had returned and was eating instant noodles. "A case happened." Wen Heng took a couple of bites, then said slowly, "It''s that mysterious organization that made another move tonight." Chapter 2168: Demon Angel (41) Chapter 2168: Demon Angel (41) "We were notified that a total of five such cases urred between two and three in the morning." "So many?" Wen Mo was a little surprised, "Did it happen in a different ce?" "The location is very far from the north to the south. I suspect that this organization has a n. It first grasps the things these people do, and then acts in unison." Wen Heng took another bite of instant noodles and said, "I don''t know this. ording to the current situation, the number of people in the organization is probably a lot." Wen Mo also thinks so, but these things are no longer his business. Now his identity is just a high school student, and the things that beasts used to do are also angry in his opinion. Now that he has received retribution, as a hateful person, he should be happy in his heart. Those people should be punished. When they deal with those innocent girls, they should think that there will be retribution. Even if the opponent cannot be punished with normal means, there will be such a mysterious organization that will make them worse than death and get real retribution. "Did Dad find any clues to their existence?" Wen Mo was still a little nervous. With his current role, naturally he didn''t want such an organization to be discovered and captured. Wen Heng shook his head and smiled, "No, if I found them so easily, do I still eat instant noodles here, your father?" "If I can, I really want to keep instant noodles," Wen Heng said in a low voice, "The premise is that they don''t do anything beyond this and hurt innocent people." In a warm mood, his father should be a selfless man with an iron face. Only now did he realize that his father was actually an ordinary person, with the same ideas as ordinary people. "They are so amazing. It''s almost ten years now." Wen Mo said, "Maybe they just want to make the world cleaner." "Maybe." Wen Heng asked a few words about Wen Mo''s study, and learned that his son had always been in the top three, couldn''t help but smile, "Yes, keep it." Wen Mo sighed in his heart, there was Ran, he couldn''t keep it. He really didn''t want to be too behind, even if he surpassed her, he couldn''t surpass her because of his IQ. Ran Ran, the little abnormal monk, Shang Jin, was not a human being. The high school time still flies quickly. The students in Tang Guo''s ss have felt the deep malice from Tang Guo during the past three years. While they were studying hard, she was discussing what to eat for lunch. They worked hard in the break between sses and she was eating snacks. They used the physical education ss to recite vocabry. She was ying badminton with Shang Jin and she was smiling very happily. They work hard every day to study, their sleep is reduced by two hours, and people are thin and haggard. And her? The skin can be broken by blows, the face is fair, and she looks radiant. Although it is not fat, the baby''s fat has disappeared from the cheeks, but I can see that it is very good. Especially at noon, the ssroom is full of brush-stroke paper, and the sound of writing is the only one wearing earplugs while watching a movie. As for Shang Jin, she goes to piano performances from time to time. And Tang Ran and Wen Mo will also participate in someputerpetitions. In short, they studied very hard in this high school. After finally getting through to the college entrance examination, everyone was relieved. Chapter 2169: Demon Angel (42) Chapter 2169: Demon Angel (42) It is worth mentioning that the history of the college entrance examination has been repeated. Because the three of Shang Jin were really excellent, they came to find someone in advance, and also said that they would be exempted from the exam and directly enter the school. And they had heard that in the future, which school Tang Guo would choose and which school they would attend. One Tang Guo can exchange them for three talents and a teaching building. They are really willing. They didn''t dare to disturb the three who were studying seriously, so they would meet Tang Guo whenever they were free and send a bunch of materials about their school, let her choose a school to go to school, and still have good treatment. At that time, the expressions of the other students in the ss were hard to express. Obviously the grades have always been medium, why people from prestigious schools wille to her, and let her choose schools at will, this is simply the biggestic this year. In the end, Shang Jin took the college entrance examination and entered the university with excellent results. Tang Guo did choose the university, but she didn''t choose it randomly, but based on the actual situation of the few of them. She, the winner, has also be a legend. Whether it is the junior high school or the high school she attended, her legend has been left behind. In the following many years, when the teacher and his ssmates were chattering, they mentioned Tang Guo more often than when Shang Jin was three. Every time she mentions her, the teacher will sigh, "This is the first winner in the teacher''s life, from junior high to university, the school is better than the other. She is also a legend, every time she can maintain The ss is medium. Do not take the lead, and will not hold back the ss." The ssmates will look envious, and secretly say why they don''t have that kind of luck? Even in some ces in the school, Tang Guo''s test papers were posted. At this time, the teacher would say again, "Without Tang Guos lying down and winning, you can only study hard. Although they are lying down winners, their grades are not too bad, at least she can stay at a certain level. Being behind, this is also a kind of talent." "Lying to win also requires strength." Tang Guo had never thought that the ordinary life she hoped was so extraordinary. Her reputation is actually greater than that of Shang Jin. When ites to people who lie down, they will think of her and Shang Jin''s names. It takes a long time for people to think of it. [The host is big, give up. The system is also a little helpless. Who said his host is too good? Now there are several professors sitting in front of Tang Guo. Why are they looking for her? I want to ask her which school she wants to go to for graduate school. That''s right, the three Shang Jin will be rmended again! ! The principal of this school said that there was a lot of pressure, and other schools were thinking of robbing people, and he would not let them seed. When those people left, the principal smiled and talked to Tang Guo about the many benefits of the school. "Actually, if you move a ce, you have to adapt to the new environment. Tang Guo, when you chose our school at the beginning, it means that you also like us. School, right?" Tang Guo didn''t think about changing schools. It''s good to be a graduate student in this school. Anyway, he won. In the end, the principal let her go with satisfaction. When Tang Guoli won the postgraduate, her junior high school and high school knew about it. The teachers who taught her all pushed their sses silently and let out a sigh of relief, "It really is a winner." Tomorrow, I have to talk to the students that if they dont work hard, they are no better than a winner. Chapter 2170: Devil Angel (43) Chapter 2170: Devil Angel (43) Tang Ran started in university, and majored inputer and chemistry at the same time. Even when she arrived at university, she was as good as ever. Many people think that when she reaches graduate school, she may choose one of them, but she still chooses to do it at the same time. For her highly talented students, both the school and the tutors are very tolerant. Compared with Tang Guo, who had eaten snacks from elementary school to graduate student, Tang Ran started to win chemistry subjectpetition awards in high school, and even participated in various experiments andputer software development earlier in college. The awards won are already countless. When I was a graduate student, I spent almost every day in theboratory. Wen Mo said that he is rtively ordinary, not as perverted as Tang Ran, and able to take care of both, he can only concentrate on learning aboutputers. Tang Ran was so busy, although the number of meetings between the two decreased, Wen Mo did notin at all. Anyone from his point of view would probably want to see Tang Ran shining in her realm, right? Her cleverness and wisdom are finally not used to walk in the darkness wantonly, but to let everyone know and see her wisdom in an upright manner. After Wen Mo graduated from graduate school, he did not continue to study. For him, it doesn''t make much sense to continue studying. He has mastered what he should master, and what he needs to do now is to use what he has learned. He founded his own technologypany. In addition to being busy in the early stage, after the start, thepany became profitable and recruited more talents, so he was not so busy. You can find time to meet Tang Ran. It is worth mentioning that thispany, Tang Ran, has also joined, and she has her shadow in the development of some products. The reputation of Wen Mo and Tang Ran alone will attract countless people to invest. As long as they don''t die, thispany will definitely be able to continue. After graduating from graduate school, Tang Ran chose to continue her Ph.D. Her main focus has been on chemical pharmacy, which can be regarded as embarking on her old path. But this road is very bright, she can carry on to show her talents. Each researched medicine is a new discovery and progress, making a huge contribution to the development of mankind. Only two years after joining the teamboratory, where Tang Ran is now, a special bodyguard has been arranged by her side, which shows her importance today. Wen Mo has been watching, watching her go farther and farther, the future is bright, many times when she sees those short text messages, she canugh out. However, Tang Guo and Shang Jin graduated as soon as they went to graduate school. Shang Jin did not choose to engage in the industry he studied, but became a pianist. He likes acting, his words are still very few, and he can''t hear him say several times throughout the year. But he likes to sit on the stage and perform. No, it should be said that when he is ying, he can always feel the most focused gaze falling on him from the stage. When he looks forward to it most, when the performance is over, the master of that gaze wille on stage and hand him a red rose. He would easily pick up the small vase ced aside and put the brightest red rose in it. Whenever this time, the outside world will be very noisy, but this time is when he least hates the noisy world. Chapter 2171: Devil Angel (44) Chapter 2171: Devil Angel (44) Once the performance was over, after Shang Jin had already saluted, she looked in Tang Guo''s direction. Tang Guo got up from his seat, and rushed up quickly with a rose in his hand. The arc of Shang Jin''s mouth rose, and he quickly followed and pulled her up from the stage. "It''s still as good as it always sounds." Tang Guo exaggeratedly praised, and delivered the rose to his hand, "This is a reward for you." Shang Jin held the rose tightly and ced it in the vase. At this time, everyone around was joking and making noise. This shouldn''t be the atmosphere of a piano performance, but Shang Jin is an exception. Obviously he is such a quiet person, but every time he is in noisy surroundings. They have all heard that the girl next to Shang Jin seems to have grown up with him. Another time Shang Jin was interviewed and was asked why he could create such a beautiful song that makes people feel good and so healing. It was a rare asion for Shang Jin to speak, "Because... there is a sweet person beside him." Because there is a very sweet person by his side, the songs he creates are all good for the mood and can be cured by listening. As long as this person stays by his side, he will never be able to create a sad song. Almost every piece of his music is inspired by her. Although he didn''t indicate this, he guessed that she should know it. After all, she was so smart, she was actually extraordinary at all. The two walked out side by side, basically Tang Guo was talking. Even if Shang Jin rarely speaks, his eyes seem to be stuck to her when she speaks. Tang Guo has moved away from his original family, and his current home is still next door to Shang Jin. It was a small vi. The money to buy this vi was not earned by her, but Tang Ran bought it for her with a bonus. Regarding this, Tang Guo was finally very pleased to say that she was finally able to enjoy her hard work to raise her younger sister. Her school, ssmates, and teachers from childhood to big mentioned Tang Guo still have a hard-to-say expression. I haven''t heard of any graduate student who doesn''t look for a job after graduating, and runs with Shang Jin every day, messing around every day. However, they can still live in vis without working. Many students are still worrying about mortgages and car loans. They are already at the peak of their lives, and everything is fine. Why does someone have a genius sister or someone who has made countless achievements in the chemistry world? Jealousy doesn''t work. Many people admire people like Tang Ran, but they really admire Tang Guo''s lying winners. You don''t have to do anything, just raise your younger sister. Tang Guo and Shang Jin went home and saw her going back first. He handed her her bag and said short words, "Wait for dinner." "Okay,e over in a while." Tang Guo took the bag and hurried to the vi. Unexpectedly, when I arrived at the door, I saw a woman standing there. The woman looked close to fifty, but she was still in good shape. But there are also a lot of wrinkles on the face, especially the thick powder, which makes those wrinkles look cheesy and embarrassing, even the other party also applied brightly colored lipstick, which is not beautiful. . When she saw Tang Guo appearing, the woman''s eyes lit up and rushed to Tang Guo''s face, "Xiao Guo, you are Xiao Guo!" Chapter 2172: Devil Angel (45) Chapter 2172: Devil Angel (45) "Xiaoguo, I''m your mother, it''s your mother, remember me? When I divorced your dad, you and Xiao Ran were so tall, and in a blink of an eye you grew up." The woman looked very excited, making gestures in front of Tang Guo as she spoke. With tears in her eyes, she seemed to be a mother who really loved her daughter, and was moved to tears when she finally saw her. There was no expression on Tang Guo''s face. Just looking at Li Keshu, he knew that the other party was not doing well. It can be seen from the scent of inferior cosmetics on the opponent''s face and the wearing of the body. Although the other party tried his best to make himself more morous, there is no way to cover up a person''s bad life. "What can I do?" "Xiaoguo, are you angry that your mother divorced your dad? Mom actually wants to take you and Xiaoran away, but you also know that if you are a woman, your mother will really take you away and can''t support you It''s all a problem. Stay with your father, at least worry about food and clothing, or else it won''t be where it is now, right?" "If there is a choice, my mother also wants to always take you by her side. Which mother in the world is not willing to be with her daughter." "Let''s talk, what''s the matter." Tang Guo didn''t want to talk nonsense with the other party, Li Keshu didn''t find it, she almost forgot this person. The death of the original body is still part of Li Keshu. Now that the other party is here, it''s time to settle this ount. "Let''s go in and talk about it, how about it?" Li Keshu''s eyes were a little unhappy, but in the current situation, she didn''t want to tear her face with Tang Guo. After all, this is her daughter. I heard that Xiao Ran bought this house and has nothing to do with the eldest daughter. This eldest daughter is said to have been able to go to the best school since she was a child, and she was finally rmended to graduate school, all thanks to the younger daughter. I knew that the little girl was so smart, and how she had to take the little girl away. Raised well, the little girl bought the small vi and the car is hers. With the achievements of the youngest daughter today, she will have money to spend in her entire life. Will she still use it to please men? The more I think about it, the more Li Keshu is unwilling. Fortunately, their rtionship is here. She Li Keshu is Tang Ran''s mother, and the other party cannot ignore her. Tang Guo first called Shang Jin, "There is something wrong, don''te over, I wille to you after I handle it." Hearing Tang Guo''s voice, Shang Jin, who had nned toe over, stopped. He turned on the roof, his eyes fixed on the location of Tang Guo Vi. Without looking, he was worried. I don''t know what''s going on over there. Tang Guo didn''t let Li Keshu in, but asked, "I have something very important in a while, so just say what you have." For so many years, never showing up, this Li Keshu is really ugly. Even if you look at your daughters with face, you shouldn''t be empty-handed. It is clear that these two daughters are used as cash machines. There is no mother-daughter rtionship between them. Li Keshu didn''t look good, but at this time, she also heard what Tang Guo meant. This is clearly, ready to take the money to send her away. That''s fine, anyway, this is her daughter, this time I want it, and next time I cane and ask it, it doesn''t matter whether it goes in or not. Although it is a pity that I did not go in and sit on the high-end sofa to see what the big house looks like, as long as I get the money. Chapter 2173: Devil Angel (46) Chapter 2173: Devil Angel (46) "Recently, Mom has some difficulties on hand. Originally, Mom also started a smallpany. Originally, I nned to expand thepany and take care of your two sisters in the future. But Mom is really not that piece of material. The smallpany is barely running. If this Once the capital chain was broken, thepany might not be able to continue, so I just came to ask you to borrow some money for thepany''s turnover." Tang Guo appeared in a daze, "So that''s the way it is, how much does it cost?" Li Keshu doesn''t have anypany in her hands, she just came here to cheat money. It is true that Li Keshu owes debts. She owes money to various formal lending tforms. Basically, she tears down the east wall every month to make up for the west wall. This is what the system told her just now. When Li Keshu came, the system investigated the other party''s data. "Five...500,000." Li Keshu tentatively said a number. "Basically, 500,000 can be settled. Mom also wants to solve it as soon as possible. When thepany''s crisis is resolved, the three of us mother and daughter take time to eat. Lets have a meal." "Five hundred thousand." Tang Guo''s voice stretched, seeing Li Keshu nervous, "Then I will think of a way, where do you live, I will bring it for you if you make up enough of five hundred thousand." Li Keshu was overjoyed, but at the same time he felt a little regretful. Tang Guo agreed so easily that he wanted toe with money. That''s right, her little daughter is so powerful, how could she have no money? I heard that most of the money made by the youngest daughter goes to the older daughter. The other party said that he wanted to get together, it should be discussed with the little daughter. Although it''s a bit less, it doesn''t matter. They are a mother-daughter rtionship, and they will have a long time in Japan. Don''t ask for too much at once, lest the other party is unwilling. Every time you want a little less, then you can keep going. With excitement, Li Keshu talked to Tang Guo about where she lives. The two exchanged phone calls. Then she said a few good words with a smile on her face, indicating that she was waiting for news from her. He also said that thepanys problems have been solved, and Tang Ran must be called to eat together. Tang Guo stared at Li Keshu''s back faintly, and then opened the door and entered the house until the other''s figure disappeared. She first went to the room, took out two safes from the closet, and opened it to see that they were full of cash. She smiled at the two safes and said, "I have been prepared long ago. Wanhua goes out." The system hides in the corner and trembles, yes, how could the host forget Li Keshu, the person who finally let the original body go to ruin? Without Li Keshu''s persecution, the original body could live a little longer even if it couldn''t figure it out. Maybe she can see Tang Ran''s intelligence, but she wants to understand again, who can predict the real result before it happens? Tang Guo put the safe in the system space, then changed clothes before going to Shang Jin''s house next door. The two enjoyed a delicious meal, and Shang Jin looked at her seriously and asked briefly, "What''s wrong?" What he asked was what happened just now. "My biological mother came to me for money." Seeing Shang Jin''s worry, Tang Guo touched his head, "Don''t worry," she touched her cheek along her hair, and she felt as good as before, "She won''te anymore." Shang Jin didn''t believe it very much. He asked someone to investigate Li Keshu, and he knew a little bit. Chapter 2174: Devil Angel (47) Chapter 2174: Devil Angel (47) But Tang Guo said that there was no problem, and Shang Jin assumed that there was no problem. When Li Keshu is really shameless, he will not sit back and watch. "I want to do so much, don''t you still have to watch the stars tonight?" Shang Jin''s eyes lit up. He enjoyed nothing more than spending time with her, especially on summer nights when they went to the roof to watch the stars. She said that she likes to watch the stars while listening to him ying the piano. In fact, he also likes to watch her while ying the piano. As for the stars, no matter how bright they are, they can illuminate the entire night, but he is not interested. In his heart, she is his star, the only one, naturally the brightest. In the next few days, Shang Jin did not perform. Every day is rtively peaceful and warm. Wen Mo also knows that these two people''s little days are happily. Sometimes he is quite envious, but he also likes his current life. When you are busy, you can meet the most dazzling person. Seeing her getting better and better, he felt happy sincerely. Maybe in this life they will determine the rtionshipter because she is too busy, but he is willing to wait for her and stay with her. Tang Guo apanied Shang Jin to watch the stars every night, until one night there was heavy rain, and the two went back to the house early. Tang Guo, who returned to the room, did not rest, but put on the invisibility cloak, took out the teleporting charm, and instantly moved to the room where Li Keshu lived. The house that Li Keshu lives in is rented, and with her generous spending, although she has made some money over the years, she has no savings at all. This house was rented by her biting her teeth because she loved her face. This house still belongs to a high-endmunity, so it is very good. A few years earlier, she was still young, and there were still many men who could hook her. Although she was not rich, she still had no shortage of money. Since she was over forty years old, she has grown old. Once those men didn''t want to look at her at all, and went to find the young ones, which made her grit her teeth with hatred. Li Keshu came out of the bathroom and suddenly saw a person sitting on the sofa in the living room. She was startled. When I walked over and took a look, I discovered that this person was Tang Guo. "Xiaoguo, it''s sote and it''s raining, why are you here?" Li Keshu suddenly reacted, "How did youe in?" "You forgot to lock the door." Tang Guo made an excuse at random. Li Keshu recalled it for a while and couldn''t remember whether she had locked the door, but she believed Tang Guo''s remarks. It is estimated that she did not pay attention when closing the door before and the door did not close. "Is the money collected?" Li Keshu asked eagerly. Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "I have got it all, but you have toe with me to get it, it''s all cash." Li Keshu''s eyes lit up. Cash is even better. She quickly went back to the room and changed her clothes, her hair was not dry, which shows how eager she is. When she came to the living room, she saw Tang Guo and said, "Then let''s go now." Thinking of it raining, she turned back to get an umbre. "Drink a ss of water first before going over." Tang Guo handed Li Keshu a ss of white water, and Li Keshu drank it without any doubt. When she put the cup, she suddenly found that Tang Guo''s shoes hadn''t been changed, and she subconsciously nced at the location from the door to the living room, always feeling something was wrong in her heart. By the way, it was rainy outside. Tang Guo didn''t change his shoes. Why didn''t his shoes get wet? Li Keshu was just thinking about this in his head, and he fainted and fell on the sofa. Tang Guo nced at her, carried Li Keshu''s back cor, and used the teleport charm. In the darkness, she used the teleportation talisman several times, and the sky went from dark to bright in just one minute. This is because she came to the other side of the earth. She put down Li Keshu on an ind, and sat down and took out a bag of potato chips to eat, waiting for her to wake up. Chapter 2175: Devil Angel (48) Chapter 2175: Devil Angel (48) I don''t know how long it took, Li Keshu woke up leisurely. When you open your eyes, you see the blue sky and white clouds, and the sea water floats along the tip of your nose with the breath of green grass. She stared at the white clouds floating in the sky nkly, without reacting to the current situation for a while. For a moment, she thought she was dreaming. About three minutester, Li Keshu suddenly stood up from the ground and saw Tang Guo sitting next to him eating potato chips and drinking Coke. She looked at the smooth stone b with bags of snacks, and then looked at the jungle and bushes all around, and there was an endless sea not far away. Li Keshu muttered to himself, "This must be a dream." Otherwise, it was night before, how could it be day after a while. Tang Guo smiled and looked at her, without reminding him, and continued to eat. The sound of biting food softly reached Li Keshu''s ears. After a few more minutes, she suddenly pinched her thigh, which made her hiss in pain. Her eyes widened, isn''t it a dream? "This is not a dream?" "It''s really not a dream." Tang Guo didn''t mean to put it away before eating the food, but answered Li Keshu''s words. Li Keshu stared at Tang Guo with an ugly expression, "Where is this?" Why is she here? how did it get here? What did the other party do when she fell asleep? Li Keshu touched her body subconsciously, and found that except for this suit, her bag and wallet were all gone, let alone her mobile phone. She looked around for a while, with the sea in front and the deserted mountains and ridges behind. She couldn''t find the personal items belonging to her at all. "I don''t know where this is." Tang Guo was telling the truth. She really didn''t know where it was. She just asked the system to help scan it. This is a very remote ind with no trace of human existence. ind. Even if people outside explore, they can''t reach this ce. Because in the sea area outside, some ces are very dangerous, with heavy fog all the year round and there are various reefs on the sea floor. It can be said that it is no man''snd. Even the kind of adventurer who is not afraid of death would dare note to this ce. She has chosen this small ind carefully. No one has ever lived on the ind, and there are norge ferocious animals. Adults can still live on this ind. The quality of life may not be guaranteed, but there is still no life worry. None of the animals, nts, and insects on the ind can kill humans. In short, humans can live here. Li Keshu didn''t know what Tang Guo was thinking, but asked, "What did you bring me here?" "Didn''t you say that we haven''t seen each other for so many years, so I just found such an opportunity, let''s get together. Ranran is very busy and there is no time toe." When Li Keshu had something to say, Tang Guo handed the two safes in front of her, "This is the 500,000 you asked for, please click on it." Li Keshu felt excited when he heard the 500,000 yuan, and did not think of anything else. He quickly opened the safe and almost screamed when he looked at the cash box full of cash. Five hundred thousand is not a lot, but there is five hundred thousand in cash in front of her, and it still belongs to her. Can she not be excited? The excitement made Li Keshu forget his situation. Chapter 2176: Devil Angel (49) Chapter 2176: Devil Angel (49) Although very excited, Li Keshu was still afraid of fraud and took out all the money to take a look. After confirming that it was all money, she could no longer suppress her feelings, put the money in it again, quickly closed the box, reset the password, and put it beside her. "With this half a million, my mother''spany can be saved." Li Keshu, who got half a million, didn''t realize where they were. It might be so excited that her brain didn''t have time to think about the surrounding details. For example, she was still wondering why it was dawn before. Now she just thought about how to have a good rtionship with Tang Guo, nning to prepare for the next time she asked for money. "Xiaoguo, you are right. It''s really rare for our mother and daughter to get along so well. Counting time, we have not seen each other for more than 20 years." Tang Guo didn''t rush to tell Li Keshu the real situation here. She believed that Li Keshu would understand it herself. Before that, she nned to teach Li Keshu a lesson on how to survive on a deserted jungle ind. "I want to get along well with you, too, or let''s have a barbecue today." Li Keshu didn''t doubt the others, and nodded, "Okay, then let you see your mother''s craftsmanship today." Li Keshu subconsciously thought that Tang Guo wanted to give her a surprise. Even if the other party behaves indifferently, but they are in a mother-daughter rtionship, and the mother suddenly finds a child who is eager for motherly love, how can she refuse? In Tang Guo''s heart, she also longed for her mother toe back. So Li Keshu guessed that Tang Guo secretly got her here, intending to get along well alone. Li Keshu looked around for barbecues and barbecue grills, but after searching several times, he did not find them. She looked at the location by the sea, nning to see if there was any luxury cruise, naturally there was none. She was a little unwilling to give up, thinking that the cruise ship might have been temporarily opened to a ce she couldn''t see. But there are no meat and barbecue grills. How do they barbecue in the wild? "Xiaoguo, where are we going to barbecue? Where are the vegetables and grills?" At this time, Li Keshu still believed that Tang Guo might have put these things in other ces. Tang Guo stroked the hair that fell from her ears, took out a small knife from her pocket, like a household fruit knife, and shook her head, "Since I havee to this ce, there is no need to buy those ready-made things If it makes sense, its better to take local materials and use these natural things." Li Keshu stared at him and collected materials on the spot. What does it mean? "I think there are a lot of wild vegetables here. There must be small animals in the forest. I don''t know what fish can be eaten by the sea. These are our food." "As for the barbecue tools, there are a lot of smooth tes, some are thin, some are thick. If you don''t like the te, you can use wooden ts to make a barbecue. The same is true." Li Keshu understood. Sheined a little bit in her heart, but she also watched a lot of shows about survival in the wild. Maybe her eldest daughter just wants to experience this kind of life. If her rtionship can improve a little bit and she can get more money in the future, it would be nothing hard today. "Then I''ll go pick wild vegetables first." "it is good." Tang Guo agreed, "We are together." Li Keshu breathed a sigh of relief, and then the two really began to slowly pick wild vegetables and some fruits. Chapter 2177: Devil Angel (50) Chapter 2177: Devil Angel (50) After picking wild vegetables and fruits, Li Keshu hesitated, "How do you catch small animals? How do you catch fish?" "I will make a fork to catch fish." This time, Li Keshu was watching, watching Tang Guo cut a small wooden branch with the knife, sharpened the head of the wooden branch, and the tip was like a fork. Then, the two went to the beach to catch fish. After holding it for a while, Tang Guo finally caught two crosses. Li Keshu breathed a sigh of relief, andined constantly in his heart. It is obvious that you can rent a cruise ship if you have money. Isn''t it good to have a sea breeze barbecue on the cruise ship? I have to toss here, experience the primitive life, and make my body dirty. Of course, Li Keshu was kind on the surface. Seeing Tang Guo crossed the fish, she happily praised Tang Guo for being so powerful, she deserved to be her daughter. Tang Guo smiled silently, and put the fish back. "Just now I saw those puddles where there seemed to be crabs and shrimps." Li Keshu gritted his teeth, "Then let''s catch it." "We must use straw to weave some rope, otherwise there will be no ce to put it if we catch it." Li Keshu thought, it was really like that. At this time, I didnt have time to make any containers, and for the time being, I didnt find any materials that could make baskets. Weaving grass into ropes and then tying up crabs and shrimps is indeed a way. Li Keshu whispered in her heart, she didn''t know where this stinky girl came from such a horrible idea. She thought that Tang Guo didn''t enjoy the childhood life with her mother. Now she wants to experience it. I heard that some people who have money will recall the past and make up for what was missing. When weaving the rope, Li Keshu''s fingers were scratched. Tang Guo said "concernedly", "I know some hemostatic herbs. I''ll find some for you." After a while, Tang Guo found herbal medicine to stop bleeding and handed it to Li Keshu, "You can chew it yourself and apply it to the wound." Li Keshu is unwilling to use such a simple method. But thinking about the rtionship between the two, she took it with a smile, and said that Tang Guo was sensible. Tang Guo looked at her with bright eyes, Li Keshu put the herbs into her mouth and chewed, the bitter taste came, almost making her retching. Finally, I put it on my fingers, and there was indeed a cool sensation, and there was no more bleeding. The system looked at this, and my heart was trembling, if he really had a heart. The host is big, really good or bad. Regardless of the current situation, when no one knows the truth, who knows what she is thinking. It''s too bad, this woman. He could already imagine how desperate Li Keshu would be by then. The rope was woven, and the two went to the puddles to find crabs and shrimps. Let him look at Li Keshu''s hand and say, "Your hand has a wound, just watch me get it now, it''s the same." "Okay." Li Keshu agreed, and now she really doesn''t want to bend down to get something in the mud, there is no fun at all. She just wanted to send Tang Guo a little earlier, and left with half a million. But for the future, she had to endure all this. Tang Guo''s hands and feet were very sharp, and his eyes were urate. Before a while, he caught several crabs and four shrimps. The crabs and shrimps were all **** with the rope weaved before, and they were unable to struggle on the ground. "Finally, I think I need to get a pheasant or a rabbit. It would be better if there are wild mushrooms." Chapter 2178: Devil Angel (51) Chapter 2178: Devil Angel (51) Li Keshu followed Tang Guo to the jungle. The two of them walked for about half an hour, and finally found the trace of the pheasant. Under Li Keshu''s incredible gaze, Tang Guo sessfully captured the pheasant with the bow and arrow he just made. When I returned, I found wild mushrooms that I could eat. "You can''t eat the brightly colored ones. This kind of things usually grow in humid ces and after rain." Tang Guo said to Li Keshu while picking wild mushrooms. Li Keshu smiled and kindly said, "Xiao Guo knows so much, and my mother doesn''t know this." "Today mother can only eat ready-made." Tang Guo smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, there should be no such opportunity in the future." Li Keshu thinks that Tang Guo will never take her to such a ce again to engage in outdoor barbecues with local materials. This kind of experience, even once, is really tiring. When the two returned to their ce, Tang Guo used a te and set up a grill for barbecue. Li Keshu was finally relieved, should I eat now? When he returned, Tang Guo also picked some seasonings. Although it was very crude, Li Keshu believed that such things would not happen in the future, and he did not care. After a while, Li Keshu saw that Tang Guo was sitting beside the barbecue rack and did not move. He was a little strange, "What''s wrong? Shouldn''t it be barbecue now?" "No fire." Tang Guo nced at her before saying. Li Keshu was taken aback for a moment, "Then don''t bake it at all and go back." "I have all the materials. It''s a pity to give up. This is an unforgettable experience." Li Keshu frowned, "What should I do then?" "I thought about it, let''s drill through wood to make fire." what? Drilling wood for fire? ? ? How long will it take? Tang Guo looked up at the sun in the sky, "The weather is good today, there are many dry leaves around, it shouldn''t be long before bricks and wood make fire. What else can Li Keshu do, can only agree. In the end, Tang Guo spent an hour sessfully drilling through wood to make fire. Seeing the leaves burning and the meat roasting, Li Keshu finally breathed a sigh of relief. She really wanted to leave this ghost ce earlier, if she didn''t leave again, she didn''t know what ghost idea this stinky girl woulde up with, maybe she would n to stay overnight here. Of course, the matter was not over yet. When Tang Guo nned to make pheasant wild mushroom soup, she said that she could not do it because it was surrounded by sea water without fresh water. In the end, in Li Keshu''s eyes that couldn''t be exhausted, she began to distill the sea water again, and she asked her to watch it seriously. For this time, Li Keshu just wanted to say that she bought a watchst year. After leaving here, she will never participate in any outdoor activities. After the sea water was distilled, there were no more moths. The meat is roasted and the pheasant wild mushroom soup is also stewed. Because the stone pot was used, the stone pot was a stone that Tang Guo picked up, and it just looked like a stone pot. Of course, food thatcks seasoning is certainly not as delicious as a restaurant. But it''s not unptable. Natural things in the wild really taste a bit fragrant. As for pheasant and wild mushroom soup, Li Keshu really ate a lot. After Li Keshu just said that he wanted to go back, Tang Guo interrupted, "It''s better to spend the night here today." Li Keshu wanted to refute, but in the end he did not refute. Then Tang Guo looked at her and set up a shed for the night. Chapter 2179: Devil Angel (52) Chapter 2179: Devil Angel (52) When the sun went down, the two went back to their sheds. Li Keshuy down in this simple shed with the feeling that everything would be fine to spend tonight. Even if she didn''t feel sleepy, she closed her eyes vigorously to let herself fall asleep. She believed that after she woke up, she would definitely be able to take her half a million back. The five hundred thousand is still under her head. After all, this money must be kept by his side to be safe, who knows if Tang Guo''s stinky girl will go back. Li Keshu didn''t know that Tang Guo''s figure disappeared in the shed when she fell asleep. Li Keshu is the only one left on the deserted ind. When Tang Guo returned home, he first went to the bathroom, took a shower, and changed clean clothes. Then, she checked the time, it was almost dawn. But there was no activity today, so shey down, ready to sleep for a while. She slept until noon this time, and Shang Jin''s phone awakened her, "eat." Tang Guo''s dim eyes became clear at once, "Okay,e here soon." Tang Guo didn''t look at what''s wrong with Li Keshu. There was no way. With the current capabilities of the system, Li Keshu''s current position could not be covered. But ording to time, Li Keshu should still be asleep, maybe it''s almost dawn over there. Anyway, it would be impossible for Li Keshu toe back in her life, and she didn''t want to worry about what happened to Li Keshu in the future. She has given the other party so many survival skills, and she should be able to survive on the ind safely. As an adult, don''t always think about eating ready-made. Shang Jin noticed that Tang Guo looked a little tired, especially the blue under his eyes, "I didn''t rest well." He touched the position of Tang Guo''s eye bags, frowning. "Well, I have been dreamingst night." System: Laugh to death, obviously tossing Li Keshu, any dream, even if it is a dream, it is to toss Li Keshu in a dream. After lunch, Tang Guo was pushed into the room by Shang Jin, let her lie on it, and put her on a massage blindfold. There was darkness before her eyes, and within a short while, hypnotic piano music reached Oh''s ears, making her drowsy. "It turns out that my little brother''s piano music can be hypnotized, I thought it just made people want to be in love." "like?" "I like it, I like it all the time, as long as you like it." Tang Guo smiled and said, even though she was sleepy, she still wanted to talk for a while, "If I could hear the piano music yed by my little brother every day and sleep , That must be very happy, or you can help me record a few songs." The piano sound stopped instantly, and when Tang Guo thought something had happened, it rang again. But this time it was not the hypnotic song just now, but a piano piece about marriage. The beautiful and sweet music came to my ears, and everyone who listened to it seemed to be getting married. Shang Jin''s voice apanied the tune to Tang Guo''s ear, "Guo Guo, marry me! Okay?" Tang Guo:? ? ? system:! ! ! "I listened every day after getting married, no need to record." Shang Jin also added, still not stopping. Tang Guo took off the blindfold, looked at Shang Jin''s back, and said with a smile, "You say it again, I didn''t hear clearly just now." "Guoguo, marry me!" Shang Jin''s heart is naturally nervous, otherwise, at his level, why can people hear the music as if they are shaking. "Okay, then get married." Chapter 2180: Devil Angel (53) Chapter 2180: Devil Angel (53) Tang Guo and Shang Jin are married. This is everyone''s expectation. People who know them think that these two people are the best match. In this world, these two people can''t find another one except them, and they are more suitable. Their wedding was very grand, and students from elementary school to master''s degree attended. Seeing this pair finally got married, they were actually relieved. It turned out that they knocked up their CP before they knew it, for so many years. On the day they got married, the busy Don Ran put aside everything in his hands, and Wen Mo naturally also came. Seeing the two got married, Wen Mo shed tears of envy, and secretly nced at Tang Ran, who was crying with joy. I don''t know when he will be able to marry Ran Ran. "In fact, when I was very young, my sister hooked up with Brother Shang Jin who lived on the opposite side. I had a hunch that they would be together." Tang Ran said excitedly, "I waited too long for this day." Not only Tang Ran was excited, but everyone present was excited. Looking at the rtionship between Tang Guo and Shang Jin, they will always forget the troubles in life. Listening to Shang Jin''s piano music, they will feel warm in their hearts and always have a feeling of wanting to fall in love. Even if you are heartbroken or tired, listening to it can be cured. There is also a video of Shang Jin on the Inte where every performance ends and Tang Guo sends a rose flower. Although every time is the same, these two people always make people never get bored. They can watch hundreds of the same actions. Times, a thousand times, ten thousand times. After marriage, Tang Guo moved to Shang Jins vi. As Shang Jin said, she often fell asleep listening to Shang Jin''s piano. System: There are many times when it is not, don''t ask him when it is, everyone should understand! ... Li Keshu was awakened by the sun this time, and opened his eyes to realize that the sun was already hanging high in the sky. There is no watch, no cell phone, and she doesn''t know when it is. But looking at the height of the sun, it should be a littleter in the afternoon. She hurriedly went to check the safe, opened it, and found that 500,000 was still relieved. She came out of the simple shed, and found no existence of Tang Guo around, thinking that she had slept sote, maybe Tang Guo was still asleep. When she walked outside the shed, she looked inside, there was no one inside, and she felt a little abrupt. She didn''t look closely, thinking Tang Guo might have been looking for food. "This stinky girl is really addicted to survival in the wild." The sun was so big that Li Keshu didn''t want to go outside and wandered around, and went back to lie down in the shed. Because there are banana leaves inside, it is cool andfortable to lie down. I don''t know how long Iy down, and the sun has moved down a lot. Li Keshu felt that something was wrong, and quickly went out to look for Tang Guo''s whereabouts. Until the sun went down and red clouds appeared on the horizon, Li Keshu was exhausted and returned with a pale face. She yelled, "Smelly girl, where did you die!" She madly got into Tang Guo''s shed, only this time she found that something was left inside. There are two safes, a fruit knife that Tang Guo used before, and a note. The first thing she read this time was the note, with few words on it: What should be taught to you has been taught to you, live well. I think half a million is a little bit less, and another half million is added to you. The knife is blunt, just leave it to you, you can still use a sharpening stone. Seeing this, Li Keshu finally copsed and shouted, spreading the money in the safe everywhere, cursing all kinds of curses. When she was tired, shey exhausted in the shed. At first she tried to get out of here, butter found that she could not leave and wanted to starve to death. When she was half hungry, she couldn''t bear the hunger and difort, found what was left before, and ate it hungrily. When she finished eating, she actually learned Tang Guo''s previous methods to catch fish and shrimp, but she didn''t get much. After eating every day, she would sit on the beach, gritted her teeth and cursed Tang Guo, saying anything unpleasant. In her free time, she stared at the sea, hoping toe and pick her up by a boat. Later, the one million she used to set the fire, because there was heavy rain for a while, she could only dig a hole to keep the fire, and the leaves were not stored in advance, so the one million banknotes came in handy. Chapter 2181: Devil Angel (54) Chapter 2181: Devil Angel (54) In Li Keshu''s twenty years, most of the people who entangled with him were men. He just likes her young and beautiful, and is not a man who treats her sincerely. By the time she was in her forties, when she was old and declining, the men who had talked to her with love and kind words left her one after another, looking for younger and more beautiful women. And Li Keshu is useless to them. When they were separated, they blocked Li Keshu, so Li Keshu disappeared. These men didn''t know, even if they knew she was gone, they didn''t care where she went. In their opinion, perhaps Li Keshu also understands that she is old and unsightly, afraid to face the old woman in the mirror, nning to choose a remote ce where she does not know her. After all, when they were together, Li Keshu also took some money in their hands, so he should save some money for the elderly. How do they know that Li Keshu has led a primitive life. The first few days were better. Later, when she found her body was stinking, she had to find banana leaves instead of clothes and washed her clothes. It''s just that the sea has a fishy smell, even if the clothes seem to be washed clean, they still have a fishy smell when they are dried. After disgusting it a few times, she put it on. But how low is that set of clothes? I wear a set of clothes every day, and I have to change and wash it from time to time. No matter how good the cloth is, I cant stand it. Before long, the clothes broke one after another. When they werepletely unable to wear them, Li Keshu could only use various leaves to make clothes to cover his shame. Later, after the renminbi was used as firewood, the four safes became her food containers. Later, she really lived a primitive life, but she had more things than primitives, four safes and a fruit knife. In addition to starving to death, she also thought about drowning, but to no avail, she was very strong to live. The animals in the forest on the ind are indeed not very ferocious, but from time to time they stille to grab her food. Li Keshu, who didn''t know anything, also learned to grin. With some sharpened tools, I wrestled with the animals grabbing food. Li Keshu, who didn''t dare to kill small animals at first, didn''t change his face anymore. Food made without any seasoning is unptable and difficult to swallow. Later, in order to fill his stomach, Li Keshu could swallow it even if it was burnt. In order to drink a sip of water, she slowly began to distill the seawater. When the time came down, she would still sit on the beach, cursing Tang Guo with all kinds of swear words she knew, and sometimes she would stand on the beach and yell in an attempt to find her. Li Keshu''s days passed day by day, from the first hope to thest despair. She scolded, cried, andughed, as if she was crazy and not crazy. Tang Guo didn''t know this. Late that night, Tang Guo had just returned to the room after work, and saw Shang Jin sitting by the bed. Shang Jin''s gaze fell on her, and only a little surprised at her sudden appearance in the room. Soon he reacted and walked up to hug Tang Guo, it seemed like a lost and recovered feeling. In the middle of the night, he found that it was cold around him, so he searched the entire vi without seeing her. He really thought at the time that she would nevere back and would lose her. Chapter 2182: Devil Angel (55) Chapter 2182: Devil Angel (55) "Where did you go?" Shang Jin''s voice was a bit scared, a bit nervous, and a bit grateful that he had lost it. In short, this sentence reveals too many emotions, it is the mostplicated sentence he has said since his birth. Tang Guo hugged him and patted him on the back, "Little brother, I scared you, I will notify you when I go down to work." "Will youe back after I go?" "How could I note back, there is you here. If I really don''te back, I won''t be back today." Since they were all married, Tang Guo did not intend to hide what she was going to do. Even if Shang Jin knew it, she wouldn''t stop her. Perhaps the other party wouldn''t ask her what she was going to do. What she cared about most was the question of whether she woulde back or not. Sure enough, he did. asionally, the night will disappear for a while, as a pillow person, you will know it sooner orter. She was half deliberate about this matter tonight. If Shang Jin doesn''t find it, then forget it, and tell him when she finds it, and she won''t hide him when she goes out. Shang Jin hugged her for a long time and didn''t want to let go, looking like she might fly away. "Wake me upter." Sure enough, as she expected, Shang Jin was most concerned about her existence, not what she did when she suddenly disappeared, and even didn''t care how she suddenly disappeared or appeared suddenly. Tang Guo raised his eyes, saw Shang Jin''s serious and persistent eyes, and kissed his lips on tiptoes, "Okay, I will call you in the future. You can''t sleep without me, or my little brother You will go to the kitchen to cook me food in the future, and when Ie back, you can still have some supper." "it is good." Shang Jin agreed, her tone still a little bit divided. Then he pushed Tang Guo to the bathroom and turned around to help her get clean clothes. Then he stood by the door of the bathroom, waiting for her to send the clothes in when she needed it. Since Shang Jin learned this secret, Tang Guo did not hide it. At dinner, she would say to Shang Jin first that she would go out at some time. Shang Jin never asked her where she was going, but when that time came, he sat in the room and watched her disappear into ce. Then he would go to the kitchen to make food, and at first he was a little nervous, afraid that she would note back. Later, the number of times increased, and she came back every time, Shang Jin gradually relieved. No matter what she does, as long as shees back. Sure enough, he said, where is she the most ordinary, she is obviously the most extraordinary. This time, Tang Guo received thetest information from the system. Looking at these materials, she was already calm and anger was useless. At this time, she would only be a harvester of sin. The victims of this incident are beautiful boys and girls in the orphanage. The organizers are the director and other members of the orphanage. They are mainly targeted at wealthy businessmen with special hobbies. In her hands, no matter what the wealthy businessmen are, they have to pay a heavy price, not only for physical pain, but also to make them "famous". Moreover, this time the location is also very close, the other party''s current activities are gathering in a wealthy businessman''s vi. It just so happened that this vi was not far from where she lived. Shang Jin stood in front of Tang Guo eagerly, his eyes clinging to her body hatefully. She hugged him, and when she was about to leave, Shang Jin pointed to her face. She chuckled and kissed him on the cheek. "I will be back soon." Chapter 2183: Devil Angel (56) Chapter 2183: Devil Angel (56) Shang Jin watched Tang Guo disappear into the room, turned on theputer on one side, and clicked on a recording. Listening carefully, this recording turned out to be his daily chatter with Tang Guo at home. He has recorded many such recordings during this period, and basically they will not be repeated. He didn''t know what she was going to do, but he must prepare for her at home. The bed curtain was pulled up. He took a dummy from the back of the closet and put it on the chair that Tang Guo usually likes to sit on. The dummy would still move, but not always, but asionally, just Looking at the shadows, it is really no different from people. Its only eight oclock now, the lights are on, and when you look at the position of the bed curtain from the outside, you can see a woman sitting by the window, as if reading a book with her chin, apanied by those recordings, like two Daily life of a young couple. The recording yed for a while, and when it stopped, he would cook in the kitchen. Tang Guo never expected that Shang Jin would be carried on her back to do such a thing. At this time, Tang Guo had already arrived at a vi not far from her home. There are about 20 wealthy businessmen here today who are gathering and enjoying the feast. She appeared in the vi wearing a stealth cloak, just to see a few boys and girls who were very morous but pale, standing on the edge of the coffee table, shivering. These boys and girls have note here once or twice. Every time they participate in such an activity, they are finally carried back to the orphanage like rag dolls. These people will hurt their bodies, but they will not hurt their faces. After being raised in the orphanage for ten and a half days, their health slowly recovered, and they will face the matter of being elected here again. They don''t want toe, but they have no choice. They have no parents or rtives. If you want to live, you can only be manipted by these people and used as tools by them. Of course, as many of theme, it is not necessarily how many people will return. As for those who can never wake up, they don''t know where these people will be sent. Even if they know, they can''t do anything. Because they are a group of people whose destiny cannot be controlled. By the time they grow up, they have suffered severe injuries both physically and mentally. If they want to live, they can only be obedient, otherwise the people here have a way to let them realize what life is better than death. Tang Guo walked past these children, who were basically five to ten years old. They were supposed to be a lively and happy age, but their exquisite faces were only numb, and their eyes were dull, without the slightest brilliance. Currently, the activities of the party have not yet started. Before all those wealthy businessmen arrived, Tang Guo sat patiently in the stairwell, waiting for their arrival. At about nine o''clock, everyone was here. The children were dressed beautifully and ced in front of them like goods, letting them choose. Tang Guo finally saw that the different expressions on these children''s faces were just desperate! When everyone chose a child, Tang Guo started. She quickly walked down the stairwell, already holding a knife in her hand. One person only felt that some force pushed him, and had to put down the child in his hand. When he was about to ask what happened, he felt a sharp pain in a certain part, and the pain made him almost fainted. Chapter 2184: Devil Angel (57) Chapter 2184: Devil Angel (57) With the screams, everyone was attracted. The child who was thrown to the ground was also lost for a while, even if the body was in pain, she did not dare to call out. When she saw clearly that the man who was holding her was rolling on the ground, no matter where there was arge swath of blood oozing out, there was a little gleam in his eyes. The former despair has be a faint joy and joy. Of course, she remembered something, and quickly concealed her feelings, her expression became the same as before, and she couldn''t see anything. However, as long as you look closely, her body is a little trembling, and the corners of her mouth are slightly bent. She sits on the ground and stares at the man who is tumbling in pain. In fact, she wasughing wildly in her heart. Although she didn''t know what was wrong with this man, she thought it was retribution. It was God who couldn''t see it and came to punish him. Otherwise, why would such a bizarre thing happen? A scream came out, and another scream sounded. It finally attracted the attention of others. At this time, three people were already injured, and they were screaming and rolling on the ground in pain. Seeing that something was wrong, other people threw their children aside, some ran out the door, some ran upstairs, nning to find a ce to hide, and some ran out of their phones and prepared to make a call. It is impossible for them to bring other people and bodyguards during this kind of activity. After all, this kind of thing has been exposed and it is a fatal blow to them. Now that the Inte is so developed, they are actually afraid, but they can''t stop them. Just have this hobby. Those who were about to run out of the vi found that the door was locked long ago. The caller found that there was no signal on the mobile phone. He continued to think about the screams in his ear, clutching a certain ce and ran to a ce where he could run quickly. The people who went upstairs found that every room was locked. The only ce where they can move is the living room of the vi. In a short period of time, eight people were already rolling on the ground in pain. No matter what method they used, they couldn''t stop things from happening. Some people even knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, saying that he didn''t dare anymore, as long as he let him go, he would be willing to do more good deeds in his next life. What was waiting for him was only a scream from himself, which caused the blue veins on his forehead to appear from the pain. In just ten minutes, everything is over. The group of children who were thrown aside by them stood numb and excited in the corner, watching these perverts who are usually high above, jumping up and down like monkeys, even crying for mercy with snots and tears, and did not escape punishment. , Their heavy and sad hearts were somewhat relieved. To be honest, watching them suffer when they are alive, they are really in a good mood. Tang Guo also noticed these children, that is, he noticed their situation before doing this in front of him. They are no longer ordinary children in their hearts, watching these people being punished, on the contrary, they will be more happy in their hearts. In the end, she called the police and emergency numbers, and the information about the thingsmitted by these people, she did not stay alone in the vi, but let the system publish it on the entirework. After all, these people are wealthy businessmen and have a lot of involvement. If all the evidence is not exposed, they may be able to escape. After finishing this, Tang Guo wrote a paragraph with a note and put it in front of the group of children: Live, your life has just begun! The former darkness is over, and you are about to usher in light. Chapter 2185: Devil Angel (58) Chapter 2185: Devil Angel (58) On this day, someone who was on the Inte suddenly saw a pop-up post. They had to click in because the title was so attractive. When I waited in, I saw the contents and was so angry that their phones almost fell to the ground. It''s past nine o''clock in the evening. In today''s era of big dataworks, few people sleep at this time, especially young people, who are basically watching with their mobile phones at this time. Countless forums and various ces have exposed the behavior of those wealthy businessmen. Every incident is recorded in detail, a list of people, and locations. Not only the truth, but also the tax evasion and tax evasion of thepanies under the hands of these people have been sent up. Although some people found that this matter was serious, they immediately controlled it, deleted the post, and set up keyword blocking. But how can their technology escape the system. As long as the system thinks, this information can be directly exposed to the seriousness of the people, and the darkness can be hidden. Ping was desperate because they found that no matter what, they couldn''t stop the existence of those posts. One was deleted, and there was a second immediately. Then they found that all major tforms are like this, even some small windows. It seems that there is a pair of invisible hands in the dark, which is controlling the entirework, and everything is in the hands of the other party. That mysterious person has already mastered thework. However, the majority ofizens looked at the information seriously, and the more they looked at it, the more angry they became. They also knew the names of these tforms and clicked to save and screenshots. Even if they were deleted, they could take out the backup. The director and members of the orphanage, as well as the information of those participants, were all exploded. It didn''t take long for the police who received the report to rush to the scene of the incident. After opening the door, I heard a scream, and ambnce personnel also rushed to stop the bleeding of the injured at the scene. At the same time, they all found the group of children standing in the corner, expressionless and numb. There was also a child who seemed to be eating something. They took a closer look, and there were still some scraps of paper left at the corner of his mouth, allowing them to guess that he should be eating paper. Regarding this behavior, they can only judge the child''s behavior as being somewhat mentally disordered due to long-term torture. Otherwise, these people have encountered this kind of thing, the scene is so tragic, why can they still stand quietly in the corner, do nothing, do not run, and do not make trouble? If it were a normal child, I would have scared to cry. They knew that the child who had eaten the paper earlier just felt that someone wasing. They had seen the darkest things, and subconsciously ate the paper with words written on them that Tang Guo had given them before. No matter who the person is doing the thing or the person who writes, they will protect her well, and she won''t be discovered by others. If it weren''t for her arrival, these bad guys would definitely not be punished. In fact, they are not so ufortable, even if they are under scrutiny. Although these gazes are somewhat different, what gaze is more embarrassing than those that look at them like goods and animals? These children were also taken away. The orphanage was closed that day. All the children were taken away and are currently receiving psychological counseling. And this incident was a shock to the whole country, and it was taken seriously. Tang Guo, who had done all this, had already returned to the vi. She ate the supper that Shang Jin made for her before going to the bathroom to take a bath. Shang Jin sat on the sofa, listening to the sound of watering from the bathroom, while flipping through thetest news on the Inte. He squinted his eyes, nced at the time of the incident, and met. When Tang Guo came out, he automatically took a clean towel and wiped her, and then blew her hair. The two got along very warmly. Chapter 2186: Devil Angel (59) Chapter 2186: Devil Angel (59) At dawn, the entirework was boiling over the orphanage incident. The insults from countlessizens who are jealous and hateful cannot be stopped. I don''t know who revealed the hospital where the participants are currently located. Not only did reporters without bees rushing to the ce, but some members of their own organization also went to the hospital and surrounded them. Not only that, the grouppanies under these people''s names were all besieged, reporters squatting outside their houses, and even some angry people smashing tomatoes and eggs on their windows. As soon as their family members show up, they will be surrounded by a swarm of reporters. Especially when the wives of these people faced reporters, they were speechless and embarrassed. They only know that their husbands do have a lot of women outside, and they don''t know how many young and beautiful women have raised. But they did not guess that they still have this kind of hobby, starting with such a small child. They may be indifferent to their husbands buying women, and they don''t care so much. But hurting those children to them is uneptable for any woman who has been a mother. When I saw those videos yesterday, many women were already lost. Later, the bodyguards took them away from the reporter''s enclosure. Faced with the sharp questions one after another, they were at a loss and did not know how to answer. The reporter asked them if they knew what their husbands did. If they didnt know, they were husband and wife, how could they not know? Even if you really dont know, arent they a couple? The husband is not sure about doing this kind of thing outside, whether the rtionship between the two is at odds. If they know, the problem is serious. Of course, whether they know it or not, they can only say that they don''t know. As for the others, it is out of control. This time, the evidence is conclusive. It should be said that the entirework ofizens quickly kept countless evidences. After a night of fermentation, these contents can be seen everywhere on all tforms. It is no longer possible to block them. Unless all these tforms are shut down, no, it should be shut down. But now that everyone knows the matter, can you block Yoyo''s mouth by turning off thework? What happened this time is not like the previous one, and there is insufficient evidence. Because the evidence is too strong, these people have nowhere to escape. In particr, some of the wealthy businessmen have done a lot of charity, some of which are about orphanages and projects to care for children in backward mountainous areas. Looking at those pictures and videos now, that gentle face instantly reminded of a word: human face and animal heart. The evidence was sufficient, and Tang Guo found almost all the ces that needed to be investigated. Just follow the instructions above to seal up the relevant ces and arrest people. Everything is going well, and the principal of the school is also involved. That school is where the children from the orphanage go to school. It turns out that they had nowhere to escape. That school was another prison. In the past, the children who wanted to escape and wanted to expose all this were killed because they didn''t find it. This school was also a wolf''s den. In a short period of time, the dust settled. The conviction for the crime, although the matter is huge, but with sufficient evidence, none of these people ended up well. Finally, the whereabouts of the children in the orphanage will be a concern for the majority ofizens in the future. Chapter 2187: Devil Angel (60) Chapter 2187: Devil Angel (60) What everyone is worried about is whether this group of children who have suffered countless physical and mental devastation will be pointed out if they are scattered and sent to ordinary schools. Tong Yan Wu Ji, Tong Yan Wu Shi is also the most hurtful. Children who have suffered from these things must be very fragile in their hearts. If the ordinary children in the school are not sensible, say something indiscriminately, or even form some small groups, they are unwilling to y with them, it will hurt them again. It is also because the matter is so big that the children''s information is absolutely confidential. A reporter had taken some photos before, and even nned to interview these children in the past what they were like. Then... the reporter was caught directly. Not only was arrested, but now he faces prosecution. When many reporters heard this news, at first they thought it was nothing more than a threat. Later, two people who were not afraid of death got in and were arrested again. And this time, someone revealed that it seems that a neww should be added because of the special circumstances. The above n is to quickly pass thisw and implement it as soon as it is passed. Everything happened so fast, they haven''t reacted yet. Those three reporters were finally prosecuted and sentenced, and the matter was unprecedentedly serious. Of course, there is still no way to solve the whereabouts of these children. It is impossible to prevent them from going to school and contacting people? They really have no way to guarantee that they will not be bullied by putting them in one ce. Even if they are scattered and put into ordinary schools, these children are very out-of-group due to their personalities. They are so different from ordinary children. Basically standing in the corner, looking around with a pair of calm eyes, not crying or making trouble, but also ying around. Or just squat on the side and keep staring at a certain ce. Some people who like to read books just keep staring at them. Those who like to y with mobile phones always stare at them. There are also those who like to be in a daze. A daze is all morning. No matter what you say to them, they always listen carefully, and they will finish talking after they have spoken, and they will ignore it at all. Older children may stillmunicate with others. As for those small, a little bit fat or strong men, they will subconsciously stand in ce obediently, motionless, the sadness that emerges in their eyes is really heartbreaking. Of course, there are some exceptions. For example, the eyes of more than 20 children who experienced that magical ident that day are a bit different from other children. Where is it different? It''s because their eyes are different, and when there is no one, they will gather together and mutter something. Obviously, they have formed a small group, and people are much more alive. Just as everyone was frowning, a good news came. The famous pianist Shang Jin is willing to ept these children, and Shang Jin is the only heir to the Shang family. If he wants to ept these children and give them a quiet learning environment, he can definitely do it. "I don''t want children with Guoguo." When Shang Jin faced the person who asked him, he gave a reason. When everyone was surprised, he said again, "I have many houses." Tang Guo stood beside Shang Jin and was led by him, and almostughed crazy when he heard these words. Yes, yes, her little brother has a lot of houses. Shang Jin''s parents also apanied him, and they couldn''t help being funny when they heard this, and they absolutely agreed with this matter. Chapter 2188: Devil Angel (61) Chapter 2188: Devil Angel (61) Its definitely impossible to publish the video to the public, but we can ept it if it is provided to the relevant departments. Tang Guo said, It was a good intention to give them a stable and quiet environment. If you look forward to publishing the video to them, its not an exposure. Because of their privacy, when everyone sees them grow up like monkeys, can they be happy?" "Unless some of them voluntarily announce all this in the future, no one has the right to disclose their lives and learning to the public." "What Ms. Tang said is that we didn''t think well." Shang Jin nced at the person who said this and corrected, "It''s Mrs. Shang." Tang Guo kept pursing his lips and smiling. The person who had spoken was taken aback for a moment, and quickly reacted, "Yes, it''s my mistake. I should call Mrs. Shang." Then he subconsciously nced at Shang Jin''s mother, then this should be called What? He reacted quickly and said to Shang Jin''s mother, "Then Mrs. Shang, after receiving these children, we will send some people over to take care of them. Do you have anyments?" Shang Jin''s mother was smiling just now, and she obviously epted this address. That''s right, A Jin already has a daughter-inw in her family. The daughter-inw is the new Mrs. Shang, and she should be Mrs. Shang, which is a good name. Since meeting Tang Guo, her son has not only led a normal life, but has also be their pride and achieved the achievements of a pianist. Although the two don''t want children now, Shang Jin''s mother doesn''t ask much. As long as his son is happy, those children are really pitiful, and Xiao Xiaonian has suffered so many. In the end, this matter was determined. Around the vi where Shang Jin and Tang Guo lived, several vis belonged to him. However, after getting married, he transferred all these vis to Tang Guo''s name. Now these vis are just for those children to live in. There are about a hundred children in that orphanage. Living in these vis is just fine, not crowded or deserted. Later, Father Shang bought a piece ofnd around him and built a school directly for children to go to school. Two of the teachers are Tang Guo and Shang Jin. Tang Guo teaches them cultural sses. She teaches all subjects alone. When Tang Ran heard this, she was shocked, herzy sister would actually be an all-round teacher. And Shang Jin is not idle, except for performance time, he is in charge of these children''s art sses. Although he is a pianist, his musical instruments are not only pianos, other musical instruments are basicallymon, and there is always one that children like. As for art, he also knows it. But he teaches art sses and likes painting portraits the most. There is always only one person in his portrait, and that is Tang Guo. So in the art ss, he is regarded as an irresponsible teacher. But the school is not only the two teachers, there are other teachers. When they are tired and busy with things, these teachers help to substitute for lessons. Some of the things they cannot teach are also taught by these professional teachers. The teachers who can be invited here are of good quality and willing to help these children sincerely. Among this group of children, the two dozen who were on the scene of the incident were the most active and the most improved. In their eyes, they can see full of hope. Chapter 2189: Devil Angel (62) Chapter 2189: Devil Angel (62) Regardless of what Tang Guo teaches, they both study attentively. There is a strong thirst for knowledge in their eyes. These two dozen children have the best feelings. They all live in a vi. But they are not alienated from other children, on the contrary, they will enlighten other children when Tang Guo is not paying attention. She ran into it once, and one of them, a six-year-old girl who had just learned to read, was teaching an eight-year-old boy. He also wrote a paragraph on the floor with chalk, and asked the boy, "Do you know how to read these words?" The eight-year-old boy stared at the row of characters on the ground and stumbled, but he still didn''t recognize a few characters, making his face flush. "How old are you this year?" "Eight years old." "I am eight years old, I am six." The boy didn''t know what the little girl was going to say, he just stared at the typesetting, and suddenly said, "Then you can read?" "You are really strange, I wrote this word, why can''t I read it?" After speaking, he read this line clearly. Tang Guo stood not far away, and heard the little girl open her mouth and said: Live, your life has just begun! The former darkness is over, and you are about to usher in light. She raised her eyebrows, surprised that the six-year-old girl could read the sentence clearly, and she didn''t know if she could understand the meaning of this sentence. The reason why she left that paragraph was because among the twenty-something children, a few ten-year-olds appeared. Seeing their gray eyes, they suddenly remembered some past events. There was a time when she was ignorant and couldn''t see the end of the world, and she was once so confused. The world is not at its end, and every day has to go through all kinds of darkness, which is really hopeless. She once neglected that it was not until the end that she could find a bright way out. Since this world is all dark, why can''t she light a brightmp by herself to illuminate her own world? If your world is bright, it is bright. Are you afraid of the darkness around you? She didn''t listen to what the two children said, anyway, the girl was quite promising, the children here are actually very smart, but theycked an opportunity. Their world is very dark, she can only provide them with a box of matches, with the wick in their hands, whether they want to burn and illuminate their own world is up to them. Later, she was able to see simr scenes in many corners. Those two dozen sons, as if agreed upon, slowly awakened those children whose eyes were numb. Later, Tang Guo was awakened by the sound of the morning reading next door every day. She opened the window curtain and walked to the balcony. She could see the children sitting on the greenwn reading the text aloud. The more fresh it came, it was enough to be fascinating at first sight, and she didn''t notice Shang Jin walking behind her. Until I felt the back hug from behind. "Beautiful!" Shang Jin said a word. Tang Guo asked, "What beauty?" "Landscape," after Shang Jin said these two words, he paused for a while, and fixed his eyes on her beautiful face, "There are still people." After speaking, he kissed her on the forehead. "Good morning, Teacher Tang." "Good morning, Teacher Shang." It was the voice of the group of children, apparently they had good eyesight and found their presence. Chapter 2190: Devil Angel (63) Chapter 2190: Devil Angel (63) "Morning, children." Tang Guo greeted the children with a big smile. Shang Jin also loosened her waist, turned to hold her hand, and looked at the sun slowly rising from the horizon, suddenly said, "The weather is fine, go out to sketch?" "Take them?" "Yeah." Shang Jin replied, turned back to the bedroom and took the phone, "Let someone arrange it." To take so many children out, you must arrange for someone to take care of and assign some bodyguards to be safe. "Your teacher Shang said, the weather is good today and your mouth is sweet. Are you happy to take you out to sketch today?" "Happy!" When they heard that they were going out, the children jumped out with their books. In fact, when Shang Jin took the children out at the beginning, they were very resistant. In this school, they live really well, and they want to live like this for the rest of their lives. Especially as they grow up with age and understand a lot, they also go online to read those speeches on the Inte. Knowing that people outside may not always be able to look at them with normal and kind eyes, and they are also afraid of being talked about. So I was very resistant to going out, and I was on the mirror and promised that there would be no problems. In the end, only 30 children were willing to go out for the first time, of which more than 20 were the liveliest group. The protection work Shang Jin has done is great, and one or two years have passed, and the outside world has gradually forgotten about it. It is only asionally mentioned, most of which are cursing the experience of those bad guys. After going out, they found that it was not as ufortable as they thought, and they also knew more people. Moreover, Shang Jin would ask people to arrange some activities, which brought them countless pleasures, making them feel the different world and making people linger. This was decided by Shang Jin from the very beginning, to give them a stable environment at the beginning, but they will always integrate into the society in the future, and it is impossible to stay here forever. So after they are stable, take them out slowly to experience the beauty of this world. Maybe he was ill. He spent several years in an autism school before he could empathize with him. He came up with such a way. Everything was done by Shang Jin, Tang Guo could only surround him every day and boast: "Brother, you are so amazing, you actually thought of such a good method." "Little brother, you are the most careful person I have ever met." Shang Jin has long been ustomed to epting Tang Guo''s words of praise, and it is still ufortable not to listen to him for a day. Just like today, after Shang Jin asked someone to make arrangements, Tang Guo ran into the house, held his face and kissed him, then praised, "Little brother, you are such a good person." Host: The host takes advantage of shamelessness. This guy is really too, looks like you are at your disposal, shouldn''t it be so obvious? Although Shang Jin didn''tugh happily, the curvature of his mouth represented his great pleasure. He held her arm, "Guoguo is the best." The two were tired and crooked for a while, then went to change clothes. After the change, they had breakfast, and the people under their hands made arrangements. When they went to the small school opposite, the children had already carried their schoolbags, and each of them was neatly dressed and lined up at the door. The orderly appearance made the eyes of the adults present veryplicated. But seeing the look in their eyes expectant, theyughed again. The day of sketching outside was a pleasant one. The children drew and painted with Shang Jin''s piano apaniment, and Tang Guo asionally sang some cheerful tunes. She sings so well, which is the voice of everyone. What Shang Jin thought was that she must let Guoguo sing again when she returned. Chapter 2191: Devil Angel (64) Chapter 2191: Devil Angel (64) The group of children in the orphanage are growing up in a good direction, and the personnel of the relevant departments who have been supervising this matter do not believe the information returned. Seeing that the smiles on these children''s faces were indistinguishable from those of ordinary children, they were moved from the bottom of their hearts, and tears filled their eyes. Some of them take care of these children in this school. It can be said that these children grow up and the expenses of training are all borne by the Shang family. Although Shang Jin does not manage thepany now, he has won various performances under his current name of pianist The cost is a lot of money. At the same time, someone noticed that Tang Guo, who had been mediocre, seemed to be a very powerful investor. Basically, thepany she invested in has not suffered a loss. Later, she was interviewed. In the past, she seemed to enjoy a in life and didn''t care about money. What made her personally end up investing in thepany? "Because I have a big family to raise, my younger brother and I are husband and wife, so I can''t let this burden fall on him alone." Everyone realized that it was life that forced the richdy to end up making money in person. But her rate of making money is too fast, and her vision is even better. Later, someone followed her behind the tail and made a lot of investment. There are even somepanies with problems thate to her for consultation at a high price. For Tang Guo, these are all things that make a difference. Looking at the system, I also sighed, this is the great capital of the host. Having traveled through thousands of worlds and watched thousands of times, how could the experience she learned can bepared by ordinary people. A little bit of leakage can benefit a lot. Even if a stupid person wears thousands of people of different identities, as long as they don''t pass faintly, they can harvest something more or less. Of course, every night, no one except Shang Jin would know that Mrs. Shang would do something earth-shattering. Only he knew this secret, and fortunately she was only willing to tell her. Even if they have never exchanged this aspect of things, they should all understand each other. Needless to say, some things are already clear in their hearts. Time passed in a hurry, and years passed. This year, Tang Ran was thirty years old, and she had made a huge breakthrough in her field, and was protected secretly. Any information that belonged to Tang Ran on the Inte waspletely blocked, even where Tang Ran lived. The most secret and tightest ces are assigned, and troops are patrolled 24 hours a day. At the same time, Tang Guo also received news that there would be bodyguards arranged by people there to live around her to ensure her safety. It is said that this was a request made by Tang Ran herself. The first thing she thought of was that what she has mastered now will bring huge changes to her country, and her sister who is most important to her is her sister. So she proposed that she must protect her sister so that she can continue with peace of mind, and is willing to dedicate her life to these things. This requirement is simply a small requirement for them. As for Tang Ran''s parents, let alone Li Keshu who didn''t know where he went, they didn''t ask about Tang Yuankun''s indifferent attitude towards the two sisters since childhood. Don''t mention it, it is definitely not important. Chapter 2192: Devil Angel (65) Chapter 2192: Devil Angel (65) For this reason, Tang Guo also knew the importance of the matter. If it is a general thing, it will definitely not get so much attention, and it may even threaten personal safety. She didn''t ask anything about what Tang Ran had fiddled with. She just asked someone to give Tang Ran a ne. This is also a ne that can protect the body, ensuring that Tang Ran will not present any danger. In Tang Ran''ster experience, there have been countless crises. No matter how good the protection is, people who always want to sneak in through the cracks cannot be prevented. There are some things that are simply impossible to prevent. Without the ne from Tang Guo, Tang Ran would not know how many times he would have died. Even if he did not die, he would have been seriously injured. Of course, this is something to follow. At the age of thirty-one, Tang Ran finally had a little free time. This is the time of the New Year, because Tang Ran''s situation is very special at present, and Tang Guo wants to gather with her again, so they went to the ce where Tang Ran was assigned, and the people who went there were Tang Guo Shangjin and Wen Mo. That night, the sumptuous dinner was over and they sat on the balcony to watch the fireworks. Wen Mo suddenly didn''t know where to take out a bunch of roses and proposed to Tang Ran. The two grew up together. It is impossible to say that Tang Ran does not like Wen Mo. Wen Mo''s carefulness and care and care for her are also what she likes. It''s just that her current status is special, and she doesn''t even have so much time to apany him. After Tang Ran said these concerns, Wen Mo only smiled, "Then I wille back every day to help you cook, and I will live with you from now on." Tang Guo subconsciously nced at Shang Jin, but she couldn''t do this with a warm face. She poked Shang Jin on the waist and whispered, "Brother, you taught him to say this?" "Ok." "No wonder such shameless words can be said." Shang Jin: So in Guoguo''s heart, is he a shameless person? System: Isn''t it? Shang Jin: It seems so, do you need a face to chase a wife? You can''t chase your wife if you want to face. Wen Mo has done this. As the founder of his newpany today, he doesn''t need to be like that. He could wait so long, how could Tang Ran refuse to refuse. That night, she agreed to Wen Mo''s proposal. As for the wedding, Tang Guo went to Zhang Luo. As for Tang Yuankun, she didn''t even n to notify them. The former Tang Yuankun didn''t care about their two sisters at all. Since she came, she has rarely used Tang family money. Going to high school, going to college, and buying all kinds of learning materials for Tang Ran, isn''t it all her own money? Tang Yuankun thought privately that his two daughters could be self-sufficient and don''t have to worry about him, and that they would be able to sit back and enjoy their achievements in the future. He did not know that there is a saying in this world that you want to reap without paying. The wedding is still very strict, not in a lively ce. But there were a lot of people who came, and all of them were bigwig-level figures. Shang Jin''s parents came naturally, this time they also understood how powerful their daughter-inws sister was. Especially the investment talent shown by Tang Guo over the years, let them know that the two sisters are not simple. The wedding is over and the day is back on track. Wen Mo finally got married with the person he liked as he wished, and had a wonderful wedding night, not the **** wedding night. Tang Ran also felt Wen Mo''s nervousness that day, and he woke up in the morning and stared at her unblinkingly. Chapter 2193: Devil Angel (66) Chapter 2193: Devil Angel (66) Wen Mo kissed her lips and said something strange, "Ran Ran, this doesn''t seem to be a dream." Although Tang Ran felt that something was wrong, sheter understood all this as that she made Wen Mo wait too long. As for Wen Heng, he is naturally very happy to have such a daughter-inw, such a capable daughter-inw, is personally happy. Although he does not fight in the first line, he is still in the second line, and is still serving the people. He will not be able to move much until he reaches the age of real retirement. Over the years, he has paid the most attention to the mysterious organizations that have appeared from time to time throughout the year. He was actually afraid of the blocking members from appearing, because every time they appeared, it meant that some dark ce was about to be exposed. If one day, that organization disappears, does it mean that there is no such ce in this world? In the end, Wen Heng shook his head, no way. If that organization disappears, maybe it''s just tired, because human beings exist, the world exists, and when there is light, there will be darkness. The stop was a bright star, and if it was gone, he would regret it instead. For so many years, no one has found the other party''s existence. It can only show that the other party''s skills are superb. He even hopes that the other party can exist longer. As for capturing them, many people do not want to be able to capture them. Since the incident in the orphanage became serious that year, the organization has also had many fans, and fans have named this organization a special name: Devil Angel. The evil demon, the child''s angel. Wen Heng felt that the name was indeed very appropriate. Isn''t that organization a demon to those evil people? For those children who have encountered it, they are really angels. Tang Yuankun knew about Tang Rans marriage. He couldn''t find Tang Ran to make trouble, but in fact he didn''t dare to make trouble. He also understood that he couldn''t make Tang Ran off now. Therefore, he could onlye to Tang Guo. "You don''t notify your family when you get married, and Ran Ran doesn''t notify my father when you get married, so do you put me in your eyes?" Tang Yuankun is already over fifty and is approaching sixty. He is old, because he has to worry about everything about his younger son Tang Bin, his hair is mostly gray, and the wrinkles on his face are like gullies. Those eyes were also muddy, looking at Tang Guo''s eyes full of sullen anger, and a bit of helplessness from her daughter''s unfilial piety. "Then since childhood, did you treat me Ranran as your daughter?" "Why didn''t I treat you as my daughter? If I hadn''t raised you so much, would you have today?" "Parents are obliged to raise their children to adulthood when they give birth to children. But if you remember carefully, are you in the second grade of elementary school, and you didn''t give us much money?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "because of Ranran. The grades are too good, the school directly waived all her expenses, and also gave an annual bonus. Part of the bonus paid for my study materials and books, and the rest was used to buy materials for Ranran. Every semester, Ranran would participate in somepetitions. In thepetition, the first prize is basically won, and these prizes range from one thousand to five thousand." "So many?" Tang Yuankun was a little pale, he knew the youngest daughter was excellent. Indeed, at that time, the school said that Tang Ran was excellent and exempted her from all expenses, that is, meals were free. Chapter 2194: Devil Angel (67) Chapter 2194: Devil Angel (67) There is even a little subsidy. At that time, his house was demolished and he had extra money and a lot of money, so he didn''t care about it. The two children proposed to use the bonus to pay Tang Guo for books and meals. He had no objection at all. His daughter didn''t have to worry about it so much. How great he would use the money saved to buy two toys for his son. He also knew about Tang Ran''s participation in thepetition, but he didn''t understand it, thinking that there was not much, thest few hundred yuan. Because of Xu Siyun and Tang Bin, his original idea of going to the parent meeting was dispelled. Xu Siyun told him that anyway, her daughter doesn''t have to worry about it, she doesn''t have to worry about it, she doesn''t have to go to the parent meeting. Tang Yuankun looked very upset when he heard that thepetitions he participated in in a semester were at least several thousand yuan. Such arge sum of money, so many years of elementary school, middle school and high school, would be great if it was given to Xiaobin. Tang Guo knew Tang Yuankun''s thoughts at a nce, and didn''t care at all. "As a father, he didn''t give me and Ranran any money in the second grade of elementary school, and he didn''t care about us. Knowing that we had eaten back at school, we used to put two buckets of instant noodles, but now I can''t bear to put them anymore." "Are you qualified?" Tang Yuankun was speechless for a while, and was silent for a while and said, "I am the father of you and Ran Ran, and you, as daughters, are also obligated to provide for me to support me." "Then you go to sue me and Ranran." Tang Guo said with a faint expression, "however the court decides, we will give it at that time." Tang Yuankun lost his voice directly, sue, not to mention the trouble of prosecuting, he can get several hundred yuan at most a month. "It''s okay if you don''t prosecute. Ranran and I will give you five hundred every month. After all, shouldn''t your precious son Tang Bin really provide you with the old age?" "Why, isn''t I right, don''t you want Tang Bin to provide you with old-age care?" Tang Guo saw Tang Yuankun''s angry expression, "He is your son, isn''t your life''s hope rested on him?" "Is there anything else? If yes, just say it, no more, then please go back." Tang Yuankun''s mind turned quickly, and he had already thought of many ways to bite off a piece of blood. Tang Guo saw his thoughts, "Dont forget Ran Rans current identity. Once you do something that damages the reputation of a great scientist who has made contributions, you will thoroughly investigate it and announce it at that time. You know who is suffering." "As for me, I''m half a businessman now. You should know that there is no profiteer but no business. The businessmen are least afraid of face, especially profiteers. That can be shameless. I didn''t mean to threaten you. I was just telling you. , I have many ways to make you feel ufortable. You can promote something and see if the public will find out from the past. I guess it is not me who will feel ufortable then." Tang Yuankun''s face was pale, and he immediately wanted to understand. The strange thing is that Tang Guo married a top-notch rich man. His youngest daughter is too smart and is already an aplished scientist, young and alive. As long as they are not soft-hearted, he can''t help them. And it is him who really embarrassed it. Tang Yuankun moved his lips and finally turned and left. Not long after, Xu Siyun brought Tang Bin to Tang Guo. When I met at the cafe, Xu Siyun was moved by emotion and reasoned with Tang Guo and said that how much her family missed her and cared about her, and how much her father Tang Yuankun actually cared about her or something. Chapter 2195: Demon Angel (68) Chapter 2195: Demon Angel (68) Tang Bin''s eldest sister is also very sweet, as if they are real brothers and sisters. If Tang Guo hadn''t remembered clearly, after Xu Siyun and Tang Yuankun got married, she had never taken care of their two sisters once, and would really think that each other was sincere. It is no wonder that Tang Yuankun will be coaxed by Xu Siyun around. At the beginning, Xu Siyun didn''t care about them. She was thinking about the two daughters, no matter how clever they could be, they would not marry in the future, and she thought that Tang Yuankun could get the two sisters through her filial piety. Tang Guo slowly stirred the coffee cup without making a sound, and listened to them quietly. When the two people were dry and found that Tang Guo hadn''t responded, they stopped. "Xiaoguo, are you still angry with your dad? The misunderstanding between your father and daughter is too deep. If you dont go home, how do you know how much your dad cares about you. In fact, these years, my aunt is also reflecting on herself, mainly It''s an aunt and a stepmother, and you are afraid of being disgusted by you and being talked about. And you are so good, the aunt will not intervene anymore. If something really goes wrong with you, how can the aunt stand idly by?" "Does my dad really care about me and Ran Ran?" "Of course." Xu Siyun was overjoyed and nodded quickly. She had finally touched Tang Guo. When he was about to say the next sentence, Tang Guo spoke again. "I remember that there are several houses in our house. Ranran and I are also dad''s daughters. Since Dad cares about us so much, I don''t know if those houses have my share with Ranran." Tang Guo said with a smile. "If you are so sincere, it is better to bring the real estate certificate and transfer the two houses to me and Ranran. As for the others, we will talk slowly." Hearing this, Xu Siyun and Tang Bin were dumbfounded. house? There used to be several houses, but in order to buy the best real estate in the city center, Tang Yuankun sold his spare house, leaving only the one he lived in. I pooled the money to buy the houses in the best real estate. Those houses are long gone. "Speaking of it, the demolition and relocation of the house was originally divided ording to the head, and the two more sets belonged to Ranran and me. It should not be excessive for us now?" Seeing that the two of them were silent, Tang Guo smiled and said, "Can you tell me that Dad left all the property to Xiaobin?" Tang Guo''s cool eyes fell on Tang Bin, making him ufortable. Dad''s property is of course left to his only son. Is it possible to leave it to the two losers? "Xiaoguo, you and Ranran don''tck such a house now, as for this..." "We are notcking, but do we have to give up and throw away the things that belong to us? Besides, who knows what will happen in the future, is it not good to have an extra house?" Seeing Tang Guo''s persistence, Xu Siyun cursed in her heart. "Xiaoguo, it''s too much for you to say that. Father and daughter always have a house. That''s not good and affects feelings." "Brothers clearly settle the ounts, besides, I don''t deny Dad, why are you anxious to tell me to go back? I thought you were so anxious that you asked me to go back and divide the house." Hearing that, Xu Siyun almost died of anger, and didn''t know what to say, and finally took Tang Bin to go away without mentioning Tang Guo''s idea of going back. Tang Guo looked at their backs, took a sip of coffee slowly, and said, "Don''t worry, in the future, my dad will retire. Ranran and I will give him 500 yuan a month in pension." Xu Siyun was stunned. Chapter 2196: Devil Angel (69) Chapter 2196: Devil Angel (69) Tang Guo did what he said. When Tang Yuankun retired, he would regrly remit the five hundred yuan of her and Tang Ran into his ount every month. The remark was still the pension for his father. Later, she disliked the trouble and simply opened an ount and went to the bank to set up a regr monthly transfer to Tang Yuankun 500 yuan plus Tang Ran''s 500 yuan to Tang Yuankun. What can one thousand yuan do in this year? Tang Guo basically didn''t show up. With Tang Ran''s identity, Tang Guo wanted to see her, so he had to make an appointment in advance. Every time she passed, she had to undergo various checks. So, although an unqualified father like Tang Yuankun would not be embarrassed, it would be difficult to see Tang Ran. Every time Tang Yuankun received a reminder of the receipt of the ount, his face looked like he had eaten stool. He really didn''t see this thousand yuan in his eyes, for him, it was too little. It should be said that for the two sisters Tang Guo and Tang Ran, this thousand yuan is not a hair, he is not reconciled. But if he was not reconciled, there was nothing he could do. Later, he and Xu Siyun thought of various ways to get Tang Guo to spit money out, but they were unsessful and could only give up. Because they have to take care of Tang Bin, and because they are getting older, they don''t have so much energy to ask for money every day. Tang Bin had to take care of everything from two people. When he married his wife, both of them retire. They had to help the two young people with their children, clean the house, and cook. Tang Bin and his wife basically don''t care about anything. They go out if they have some money, and throw their children to the old couple. Even the grandsons expenses were paid by the two. Later, they felt the pressure to go to a good school and let Tang Bin bear it. At this moment, the contradiction emerged. Anyway, Tang Yuankun has always been living in aquatic heat. The indifference to Tang Guo Tang Ran during the first half of his life was just a question. In the second half of his life, he was indifferent to his son. Even if he was ill, he was only to me for being ill again. A day of hospitalization cost thousands of dors. If there was anything to say, Tang Yuankun was so angry that he stayed for a week longer. He originally wanted to go back to his own house to live a chic life, but he couldn''t stop Xu Siyun and his little grandson, so he had to take the initiative to return to that painful ce to live. In this life, Tang Yuankun didn''t live easily, especially when his grandson grew up, and his parents were closer to him, not his grandfather. Before he died, Tang Yuankun finally regretted that he had not firmly grasped the two promising daughters. Tang Guo had only lived in this world until her early forties. When she was lying on the hospital bed, Shang Jin held her white and slender hands tightly, put her hand on her lips and kissed it religiously, and said softly, "My stars will not light up soon." Tang Guo saw that Shang Jin hadpletely lost interest in the world in his eyes, and he also understood that he might not live long after she died. "It might light up in another ce, the earth is round, the stars are not bright, but you are standing in the wrong position." Shang Jin''s eyes lit up for a moment, he leaned over and kissed her face, leaning in her ear and said, "Guoguo is saying, you will be mine in the next life?" "That''s not necessarily. If you are not the type I like in your life, you are still very bad, I don''t want it." "I''m bad to the whole world, and I won''t be bad to you, Guoguo, do you believe it?" Tang Guo looked at Shang Jin''s expectant gaze, "Believe it." Because this person is too cruel to himself. "I feel sorry for this world without you." Shang Jin shook Tang Guo''s hand, personally experiencing the gradual cooling of her lover''s body, and she felt extremely sad. A monthter, Shang Jin performed the first tragic piano music, which made the audience cry so much that they could not hold back their tears. After the end of the song, Shang Jin looked at the edge of the stage seriously, never again she brought a rose to his hand, and whispered to him, "Brother, you yed really well. " Three monthster, Shang Jin took care of everything and left the world silently. Chapter 2197: Devil Angel (End) Chapter 2197: Devil Angel (End) Tang Ran was sad for a month because of Tang Guo''s departure, and hadn''t done anything for a month in history. After Tang Guo and Shang Jin left one after another, the group of children in the orphanage who had integrated into the society took care of their funeral. They found some weird things in Shang Jin''s room. At the same time, Wen Mo and Tang Ran are also dealing with these. After seeing these strange things, Wen Mo found out a lot of things based on his intuition in his previous life, and finally understood something. In the end, his eyes were shocked. He had always suspected that the mysterious organization was arranged by Shang Jin, and now he realized that the person who did all this was Tang Guo. How she did it, he didn''t know. He only knew that she was really like a demon angel as the outside world had judged her. "What''s the matter?" Tang Ran asked with concern when he felt that something was not right. Wen Mo and Shang Jin have a good rtionship. Wen Mo approached intentionally. Shang Jin didn''t know if he was aware of it, but Wen defaulted that he was aware of the other party. Because when they get along, Shang Jin will always create some, the boss of that organization is his feeling. Now that I think about it, Shang Jin is just protecting her most cherished talent and will risk deliberately revealing some ws. Had it not been for the method Shang Jin taught him, he would not have the courage to propose to Ran Ran. Therefore, he is also grateful to Shang Jin. "Nothing, it''s just hard to ept for a while. Sister and brother-inw are inseparable from each other." Tang Ran''s eyes were hot, and tears couldn''t help falling. "Yeah, they can''t separate. When my sister first saw the little brother on the opposite side, she tricked him into ss and was demoted to the same ss as her. , I knew that they would never be separated for the rest of their lives. The separation of life and death in the past few months is thest time for them to separate after being together." "Suddenly I want to know an interesting story when my brother-inw and my sister met." Tang Ran slowly recalled some things between her and Tang Guo. In fact, after she was sensible, she suddenly came back to her senses, what kind of role her sister yed in this world. It''s just that when that happened, she was too young, and she was afraid of it, and selectively ignored it. Later, she was in college, and she realized what her sister did. Although I don''t know how she did it, this is her sister. Wen Mo was already certain that the demon angel was Tang Guo, they did not have a huge organization, she was the only one. So, how did she do it, doing those things in different ces in one night? Unless, she is a god! Wen Mo was taken aback for a moment, and he was able to rebirth, but Tang Guo might not be without any miracles. He didn''t delve into anything, he just felt a little sorry for the world. One day, Wen Mo went back to see his father Wen Heng, and suddenly found that Wen Heng was using wine to seduce his sorrow, his appearance was very depressed. "Dad, have you heard of any tricky cases in the bureau again?" At this time, Wen Heng was in his sixties, and his body was still healthy. Even if he retired, he always paid attention to the situation in the bureau. In the end, he was naturally a demon angel. "No." Wen Heng shook his head and took a sip of wine before saying, "The devil angel hasn''t appeared for three years." When I listened, I came down quietly. People have been three years, how can they reappear? The brightest things are always short-lived. "Dad, don''t be sad, maybe the other party will show up in the future." "No, it won''t show up, the devil angel won''t show up." Wen Heng said drunkly. "Yesterday we received a case in which an eight-year-old girl was thrown into a stinking ditch with unrecognizable characteristics. After an autopsy..." Wen Heng covered his face and cried in a low voice, without speaking any more. "If the devil and angel were there, they might have discovered it a long time ago and could save a little life." Wen Heng took another sip of wine. Wen Mo never spoke. But she is gone. ... Before Tang Guo opened his eyes, he smelled the scent of countless flowers around her. She opened her eyes and saw countless flowers surrounding her, facing ake, which was beautiful. Soon she found out about her situation. She lowered her head. She was sitting in a wheelchair. She tried to stand up, but her legs couldn''t help. Sheughed at herself and said, "Why is my character either blind or miserable, or dead without a ce to be buried?" The system is weak and weak: [It must be thew of all evil female partners. I believe that the host will be able to turn over and do what the Lord does, and your little master will always stand by your side. Chapter 2198: Original match for leg deformity (1) Chapter 2198: Original match for leg deformity (1) "Okay, stop ttering." Tang Guo responded with a funny response, continuing to look at the surrounding environment. Through her eyes and the system''s scanning of the surroundings, she basically knows the current environment. This should be a very luxurious manor, and this body looks very young. At least she can tell from these thin white fingers that she is not too old, maybe she is only sixteen years old. Through the system''s scanning, some bodyguards stood not far from her, which seemed to be dedicated to protecting her. As for her, there is also a woman who looks more than 30 years old. Judging from her temperament and dress, she is mostly a helper who takes care of her. Therefore, her family situation should be very good. Sure enough, it was a female partner''s configuration. I heard that a female partner from a good family background didn''t end well in the end. Then she wanted to see what was wrong with the ending this time. Just when Tang Guo was about to close her eyes to receive the memory, a white dumpling suddenly ran over from a distance and plunged into her arms. The cat is all white and doesn''t look fat, but it looks very strong. He suddenly jumped onto Tang Guo''sp and stared at her with two round eyes. One person and one cat looked at each other for a minute. The cat finally yawned and crawled on herp to sleep. After a while, Tang Guo heard the grunt. [The host is big, this cat likes your look very much. Tang Guo nced at the hairy white cat on his legs again, touched its back, and smoothed its hair. Its purring sound seemed to be getting louder and louder. I heard it was a veryfortable performance. Gently rubbed the back of its neck, it seemed to enjoy lying down, and the ears fell down. "Miss, do you need to take the ball away?" Xu Qing, the helper on one side, said that this is Miss''s pet, and she didn''t take it away directly, nor was she afraid that the cat would disturb Miss. It can be said that this white cat is very popr with Miss. She often rushed over from the side and jumped on thedy''sp, every time she would smooth her hair. But today, the cat was a little different. It didn''t sleep along the fur, but fell asleep directly on thedy''sp. It seemed to be more sticky. Of course, Xu Qing didn''t think so much, only thought that the rtionship between one person and one cat was better. "No, I will hold it to sleep for a while." Tang Guo put down the back of the wheelchair a little, and turned the wheelchair into a recliner. It happened that there was some warm sun right now, holding the cat, facing ake, lying in the garden, sleeping in the sun, listening. I feel good when I get up. Xu Qing naturally didn''t dare to object, and still waited on the side. To be able to join the Tang Family Manor as a helper, the worst monthly sry is more than 20,000 yuan, and the Tang Family Master also sells pension insurance for everyone who works in the manor. Do it here, as long as you don''t make a mistake, you can do it for a lifetime. By the way, if they get married, their children can go directly to the private school run under the name of the Tang family, which can avoid expensive tuition and fees. If the owner of the Tang family has taken a fancy to it, it is not impossible to work in thepany of the Tang family in the future. When working in the manor, the most important thing is to look at the color of the hosts family, especially the Tang familys most beloved and only daughter, the princess of the Tang family. Chapter 2199: Original match for leg deformity (2) Chapter 2199: Original match for leg deformity (2) Xu Qing was lucky enough to be assigned to take care of the little princess, and she was also very excited. The main reason is that the little princess has a good temper and is not difficult to take care of. Compared to many people outside, she is very quiet. She feels that being able to take care of her is really lucky. At this time, Tang Guo had closed his eyes and received the memory. And she did not notice that the cat in her arms opened his eyes, staring at her with a pair of nice brown eyes. Xu Qing didn''t notice, the cat had been staring at Tang Guo. I don''t know how long it took, the white cat stretched out its paws, grabbed the two snow-whites, hugged Tang Guo, and fell asleep. The human world that can''t see the cat can''t be distinguished by human eyes. What the cat is thinking at this time. Tang Guo has slowly integrated the plot of the world. The manor she lives in belongs to the Tang family, and her father is a very capable person. Her mother is not a very glorious person, and she approached her father for the Tang family''s property. Before meeting her father, her mother had talked about love countless times because she was not a peaceful woman. The men we talked about were either rich or expensive, always thinking about making a fortune or joining the rich as their wives. It is a pity that these men are very affectionate. There is a wife who is right at home. They are looking for women outside, but they are looking for excitement. They are all for fun with a thing. Where can they take it seriously? She was secretly pregnant several times, but was taken to a private hospital by the other''s wife and was forcibly knocked out. The wives of the wealthy, every method is endless. The wealthy people control most of the world''s resources, even if this is wrong, they shouldn''t do it, or even break thew. But Fa is in front of them, it''s not worth mentioning. And her mother didn''t have the ability to make trouble with them, because her identity was not glorious, and she didn''t know how many milk it was. Anyway, there is a very annoying collective name, Xiao San. Because she had beaten her children several times, her mother was no longer pregnant, and she was eager to find a man who could get her a good man. Therefore, she calcted it to the Tang master. She liked Tang Yunfeng''s wealth, ability, and status. She also liked Tang Yunfeng''s single life and never married a wife for most of her life. She also liked Tang Yunfeng''s age. Tang Yunfeng was almost fifty years old at that time, and she was still young. When her child grows up, Tang Yunfeng will almost fall into the soil. Moreover, given Tang Yunfeng''s physical condition, he might not have lived that long, so after he died, she was pregnant with his child again. Isn''t the entire Tang family property still hers? It was indeed the luck of her life that she met Tang Yunfeng. Sheter became pregnant with Tang Yunfeng''s child, which may have borrowed her luck from the next life. Sure enough, the reason why Tang Yunfeng has never had children is his own problem. The doctor has long determined that he may have no children in his life, but he does not rule out any idents. In order to have a child, he also thought of countless ways. After all, his so much property must be inherited by a child. This is all his hard work. So he has a lot of women, but he signed a contract with them at the beginning. No matter who they are, he gave birth to his children, regardless of men and women, he will let each other have nothing to worry about forever. The only requirement is that they be good obedient. Chapter 2200: Original match for leg deformity (3) Chapter 2200: Original match for leg deformity (3) Those who have not given birth will wait for him to have children, end the contract with them,pensate them with a sum of money, plus a house, these women are carefully selected by him. That''s why it is said that the original owner''s mother was able to be selected, which really hit her luck. As a result, in her situation, she was pregnant with a child, which really made people very unwilling. Since the mother of the original owner became pregnant, Tang Yunfeng, as said before, broke the contract with all the women and gave them generouspensation. No one objected. The mother of the original owner thought she was going to take the position, even if Tang Yunfeng didn''t mention the marriage, she was not in a hurry, anyway, she was the only person in the world who was pregnant with Tang Yunfeng''s child. Just waiting for the child to be born, she did not get Tang Yunfeng''s words to marry him. Instead, she gave her a luxurious vi and promised to give her 500,000 pocket money every month. For these, there is actually enough. But she was not reconciled. Tang Yunfeng didn''t stop her from seeing the child, but he alone had the final say on how to raise and educate the child. The mother of the original owner has never been reconciled, especially since she didn''t sit in the position of Mrs. Tang, and the child didn''t kiss her. She didn''t catch anything. People outside didn''t know how tough at her. As everyone knows, many people envy her. No one thought about marrying Tang Yunfeng. It is the lifelong dream of many women to be able to have a child with him. Outsiders see that if they have a child, it doesn''t mean they have everything. They still care about so much and do, so they have to sit in the position of Mrs. Tang? The reason for saying so much is because the original master''s leg deformity was caused by her mother. Later, she became more and more crazy, and it was not pleasing to the original owner. Because every time she came to see the original owner, she said to let the original owner help and bring her to marry the original owner''s mother. The original owner knows right from wrong, he is very intelligent, and he is already sensible at a young age. After all, she was brought up by Tang Yunfeng as an heir. How could she listen to her nder? The most important thing is that she is not good to the original owner, so children can''t feel it? The original owner did not agree, andter angered her. One day, a crazy idea appeared in her mind to destroy the original owner who made Tang Yunfeng proud. She took the original owner out, no matter how bad she was, no one thought that she would harm the original owner. While shopping, she pushed the original owner off the road from the overpass, but the original owner subconsciously caught her. The end result was that the original master''s leg was crippled, and she... was hit by a car on the spot and died. Perhaps this is retribution. She wanted to destroy the original owner, but she herself lost her life and got nothing. At the time, this incident was still a big noise. Of course, this is the first tragedy of the original owner. Everything that follows is her second tragedy. Although her life was saved, her leg was disabled. When the incident happened, she was 12 years old. Four years have passed. But her body has always been weak, so Tang Yunfeng''s heir''s dream fell through. Although her daughter became crippled and her body was still delicate, Tang Yunfeng had not changed her at all, on the contrary, he loved her more and treated her better. He is now more than sixty, and what worries most is the future of this daughter. When his father is around, he can still take good care of his daughter. If the daughter''s body is not so delicate, even if her leg is disabled, she can still be the heir. Chapter 2201: Original match for leg deformity (4) Chapter 2201: Original match for leg deformity (4) But her body can''t be too tired. He was worried that when he was not in this world, she would be bullied. She had only one of his rtives and was hurt by another close rtive. So, what will my daughter do in the future? In the end, Tang Yunfeng decided to hire a husband-inw for his daughter. This decision was nned by Tang Yunfeng half a year after the original owner''s ident. He intends to select a group of young people toe out to test, and finally carry out fine training. This person must not only be smart, but also have a hand, and at the same time, he must not be cold. In short, the conditions are very harsh. The person who wins in the end will be trained by him, of course, if he is not satisfied with this person while he is alive, he can be eliminated at any time. One of the most important conditions is that this person wants the original owner to like it. This one is the most difficult. How can these young people make the original owner like them? At that time, the original owner knew that his leg was crippled, and because his close rtives attacked her, he had been in a low and silent state. In this state, it''s hard not to upset her. However, Tang Yunfeng set the original master level at the end. In all the previous levels, five teenagers were victorious. After all, there are no fewer smart people in this world, and it is not surprising that Tang Yunfeng can stand out from the crowd. And thest level was the level of the original owner. Only Qin Ting who got her approval was the male protagonist of this world. At that time, other teenagers showed themselves in various ways, trying to let the original owner see them. But only when Qin Ting seemed to be less purposeful and paid more attention to her psychologicalmunication, did she get her approval, and her performance was not so eager. Of course, Qin Ting was honest enough. He and the original owner said that he came to run for the election for his own purpose. I don''t know if he will like her in the future, but let''s look at it everywhere. If one day he can''t like her, then he will give up all this. But before that, he would use the power of the Tang family to do what he wanted to do. It is because of this frankness that the original owner spoke: "What are you going to do with my father''s strength?" "Vengeance, revenge for my parents. Although my family background was not as bad as your little princess, it is not bad in this world, but they joined forces to force my parents to death. Apart froming here, I really can''t think of a way. Dont worry, no matter whether I like you or not, everything in the Tang family belongs to you. I just want to borrow it, and I will promise to take care of you forever." Then, the two became familiar. It was Qin Ting who helped the original owner to get out of the psychological shadow and show his smile again. Tang Yunfeng also knew what he said, and he admired the frankness and wit of this young man. Even if this young man does not fall in love with his daughter in the future, he is willing to use half of his family property in exchange for the other side''s care for his daughter. With his honest mind, he should be believed. If there were no other idents in the middle, everything would be in Tang Yunfeng''s expectation. It''s a pity, there are always idents in this world. Qin Ting is a male lead, so this world is not a big male lead vying for hegemony in the world. It is also a standard identity for a male lead, so there is also a female lead. The appearance of the heroine is already after the two got married. When the original owner was eighteen years old, Tang Yunfeng felt that his body was getting worse and worse, so the two of them held the wedding first. Qin Ting did not object, and the original owner at this time had fallen in love with Qin Ting. Chapter 2202: Original match for leg deformity (5) Chapter 2202: Original match for leg deformity (5) Of course, the original owner is looking forward to this wedding. But before getting married, Tang Yunfeng found Qin Ting alone. "Qin Ting, it''s still toote for you to regret it now. You also know that my body is not good enough. No matter how careful you take care of it, you won''t be able to take it off for a few years. Maybe one day you will go with your eyes closed and legs stretched out. The only thing you can''t let go is Xiaoguo. , You knew my purpose from the beginning." "If you marry Xiaoguo now, then you won''t have the chance to go back in the future. No matter what, you can''t abandon her, betray her, and take care of her for life, treat her well. Xiaoguo likes you very much, maybe You dont like her that much, but if you agree, I believe you can take good care of her." "If you object, leave here immediately. I won''t pursue it, nor will Xiao Guo." Qin Ting''s choice was, "Uncle Qin, I am willing to take care of Xiaoguo forever, don''t worry, I will not betray her." What Qin Ting said at the time was indeed true. After getting along for so long, although he didn''t love the original owner deeply, he still liked it. Maybe this like is rtively light, but I like it anyway. He thinks that everything is perfect now, the original owner is also good, and it is good to live together for a lifetime. Eventually the two got married, and Tang Yunfeng passed away a yearter, and Qin Ting took over the management of the Tang family''spany, and thepany thrived under his management. He is really good to the original owner, but the two have always been respectful and like guests, and the outsiders don''t even know that they are not really married. The original owner''s legs and feet were inconvenient, Qin Ting didn''t mention it, and she couldn''t mention it. Maybe it was because he felt that he didn''t like her that much, so he didn''t mention it. He just lived like this for many years. It wasn''t until Qin Ting was thirty years old that the original owner said to him, is there something missing in the family? It would be great if there was a child. In fact, she didn''t care if she had a child, but after so many years of marriage, they were still as they were at the beginning, even if Qin Ting did take good care of her. But the feeling of being away from each other made her especially ufortable. Even if he really didn''t want to go further, he would simply point out a little bit, but he said that he was gentle to her alone, and ignored other women. Qin Ting''s answer was, "Xiaoguo, your body is so weak, why don''t we have a chance to raise a child?" The original owner''s body is indeed not suitable for childbirth, and it may kill her. She didn''t n to have a child. Her father kept her alive and paved her way so much. How could she fail her father''s expectations. She just wanted to say, can this be the only way between them? It''s lukewarm, it''s been so many years. Qin Ting''s answer made her dispel the thought of going on talking. But Qin Ting was in his heart. At the beginning, he really wanted to adopt a child. He always felt that something was missing and did not satisfy him. Then he identally heard about surrogacy, pregnancy, and he fell in love. After learning about it, he decided to find a surrogate for him with his seed, give birth to a child and take it back, and tell the original owner that this is the child he adopted. The reason why the original owners eggs and seeds were not extracted was because her body was too weak, and taking this would hurt her body, and in her state, she might only need to take it once. What''s more, they have not yet be real husbands and wives, and he is afraid of angering the original owner. He originally nned to approach her, but he still felt that something was wrong. In short, it would not be a matter of course. He didn''t show up during the whole process, and he sent people to do everything. All I know is that the people below helped him choose a good character, good looks, and decent education. At present, a female student who has just graduated from a key university, and has an innocent background, has never had a boyfriend. To do this, there was an ident at home and I needed money very much. It just so happens that this surrogate, the pregnant woman is the heroine, whose name is Bai Ruyue. Chapter 2203: Original match for leg deformity (6) Chapter 2203: Original match for leg deformity (6) From getting the seeds to Bai Ruyue''s pregnancy and being taken to a good ce to live, they have never seen each other. Qin Ting had never thought about seeing this woman who helped him give birth. When the child was born, Bai Ruyue only nced at it and was taken away. She received a very generous payment and was well taken care of and left that ce in January. In fact, the story of this world does not start from the parents of the original owner. Her parents are basically living in other people''s discussions. After all, the heroines of this world are Bai Ruyue and Qin Ting, and the angle of view starts with the heroine Bai Ruyue. The beginning was that something big happened to Bai Ruyue''s family, and he was in urgent need of a huge expense. Originally, the best of the family wanted to introduce her to the big bosses. Those big bosses are either old or ugly in appearance. Of course Bai Ruyue is not willing. While there was still time, she thought of many ways, and finally learned about it identally, and became a surrogate mother. A few years after giving birth to the child and the child was taken away, Bai Ruyues family difficulties were gradually resolved because of the money, and she missed a good job opportunity because of what happened at the beginning and found a very ordinary job. Get by. But over the years, she has missed the child who had been pregnant for ten months and only nced at it. She even regrets what she did well in the first ce, why she should give birth to others. Even if you give birth to someone else, wouldn''t it be possible to make an agreement with the other person that she can secretly look at her own child in the future? Bai Ruyue fell into a kind of self-guilt and denial. After often not busy, she sat in a daze in the park in a daze. Because at the weekend, there will be countless adults and children in the park. Seeing those lively and lovely children, she couldn''t help but miss her own children, right? At this moment, a child identally fell in front of her, and she subconsciously picked up the child. The child didn''t cry or make trouble, looked at her with bright eyes and didn''t speak, and looked a little cold. But even so, she thought the child was kind. She unconsciously nced at the side of the child''s neck, which made her stunned. Because this child has a mole on the side of his neck. She remembered the location of this mole clearly, but who was the child she gave birth to? At that time, she was very tired after giving birth, but she was very clear in her heart. Taking advantage of the time to look at the child, she randomly searched for the characteristics of the child, and finally found that this mole was the most special. Because this mole was a little big and had a shape, she remembered it very clearly, it should be remembered with her life. Bai Ruyue cried with joy, watched the child opened her mouth, and didn''t know what to say. Looking at the clothes of this child, it must be rich or expensive. If she says anything rashly, she will definitely make people dislike it. So she decided to get along with the child first, and then slowly inquire about the other party''s news. Perhaps it is due to the nature of mother and child, even if the child doesn''t speak much, he does not reject Bai Ruyue. The two mothers and children were separated until the person taking care of the child found him. Later, Bai Ruyue tried to find out the identity of the child, and at the same time learned that Qin Ting was looking for someone to take care of the child. Chapter 2204: Original match for leg deformity (7) Chapter 2204: Original match for leg deformity (7) Thest time the child almost ran away and left people''s sight, the person who took care of him was ck. Of course, not everyone has the opportunity toe. First, you must have a college degree or above, and you must be patient and careful. It is best to have some talents and know how to take care of children. Bai Ruyue prepared for this for a long time, and finally applied for the job as she wished and came to this child. The original owner was indifferent to this child from the beginning. Although she doesn''t care about thepany at home, she holds most of the shares. Before Tang Yunfeng left, he saw Qin Ting''s potential, and he was afraid that his daughter would be bullied if the other party broke his promise in the future. Therefore, he transferred most of the shares to the original owner, and worried that Qin Ting was dissatisfied, and also gave Qin Ting a small portion of shares, hoping that he could abide by his credit. If it were not ast resort, he would never do it. It''s not that he didn''t think that the people he met are all juniors, but these families are big families, not to mention the rules, and the number of people. Even if his friend can take care of his daughter for a while, what about his whole life? Living in such a big family, it is inevitable that many conflicts will arise. Especially the little princess who lost her father and was weak and disabled, think about what will happen in the future. Qin Ting went to find someone to give birth to him. It didn''t take long for the original owner to find out the truth of the matter and watched everything happen. But Qin Ting was looking for a surrogate, pregnant, and did not find other women. For the time being, she was still epting, so he closed one eye and did not care. And when that child came back, when she thought that this was the child of Qin Ting and other women, how could she be intimacy, and indifferent to everything. Qin Ting also discovered that the original owner was not intimacy with this child at all, and he didn''t intend to care about it. Perhaps no matter what he promised, he couldn''tpare to someone who was rted to him by blood. Because the original owner didn''t care about the child and was indifferent, Qin Ting also became colder towards her, and there was still a gap in his heart. Although the two of them didn''t have any two eyes before, Qin Ting had always done a good job in this regard, and everyone thought he was infatuated. If he wasn''t infatuated, how could there not be a woman around him, who would guard the little princess of the Tang family? How does the outside world know that the original owner is sad and aggrieved? Precisely because she likes Qin Ting, she can only feel sorry for herself. Her childhood education has prevented her from arguing against her husband like ordinary women. She can only be depressed inside and watch this quietly. all. Seeing Qin Ting''s interaction with the child, she suddenly realized that if Qin Ting only wanted a child, there would be nothing. As long as the two of them are under the same roof, life is good for a lifetime, and she doesn''t know how long she can live in this life. However, just when she was about to slowly ept the child, Bai Ruyue came to take care of the child. Of course, when Bai Ruyue moved into this manor, many things happened, including the unintentional ambiguity with Qin Ting. Basically, the original owner was sitting upstairs, watching the two ying with their children among the flowers, which made the original owner very ufortable. Especially on a certain day, when she heard Bai Ruyue secretly saying that she regretted something, she realized the truth. Bai Ruyue was the child''s biological mother. The feeling in her heart at that time was hot and painful, beyond words to describe. Chapter 2205: Original match for leg deformity (8) Chapter 2205: Original match for leg deformity (8) The original owner who knew the truth, looked at Bai Ruyue, Qin Ting, and the child already very unpleasant. She was darkened, and her heart began to twist, and she would pick Bai Ruyue''s fault, but it was very unlucky, every time she was hit by Qin Ting. Bai Ruyue''s pitiful appearance should be very sympathetic. Qin Ting didn''t pay attention to Bai Ruyue at first, but thought that she and the child got along well. But that child can''t see anyone bullying Bai Ruyue, basically anyone who bullies Bai Ruyue will be punished. Every time the original owner picked Bai Ruyues fault, Qin Ting could run into it. Arge part of the reason was that the child secretly made a small report. Of course, the small report he made was not direct, just a phone call to get Qin Ting back. Said he missed Dad. The contradiction is getting more and more intensified, especially when the child almost died at one time. Fortunately, the plot of Bai Ruyue''s rescue reached the highest point. Qin Ting also treated Bai Ruyue differently, and had a better impression of her. Afterwards, the two gradually became acquainted, and the original owner became more and more ckened and distorted. Bai Ruyue identally asked about Qin Ting and the original owner. Qin Ting said at the time, "I don''t have any feelings with her. Marrying her was a promise." Bai Ruyue disagrees with the unsentimental marriage at all, and does not know the real reason, and severely criticized Qin Ting''s thoughts. Qin Ting slowly realized that Bai Ruyue was special, and gradually became concerned. Of course, he never showed too much. But the sensitive original owner quickly felt it. Every time when Qin Ting was away, Bai Ruyue would suffer. Qin Ting, who had taken care of Bai Ruyue, could no longer be as calm as before. Finally couldn''t help it, and opposed the original owner. Time passed slowly like this, and the contradiction between the two could not be resolved, especially Qin Ting realized that Bai Ruyue was important to him, and regretted why he agreed to marry the original owner. But at the same time, there was some guilty conscience. After all, he agreed to take care of the original owner. He began to secretly prepare to leave the Tang family in the future. His enemies have not been wiped out yet, because the other side is also very powerful, but it has slowly swallowed the other side over the years. It might be more beneficial for him to take revenge if he secretly builds up power. When the original owner finally couldn''t bear it and asked Qin Ting to get out, he turned and left, leaving everything behind. Because at this time, his wings are plump and he no longer needs the Tang family. After he left with the child and Bai Ruyue, the original owner was almost crazy. Later, she repeatedly targeted Bai Ruyue, which made Qin Ting unbearable, and directly destroyed thepany under the name of the Tang family. A long timeter, he walked into this somewhat dpidated manor and watched the standing flowers have withered, the grass withered, and theke''s water was polluted. The original owner was sitting by theke, quiet and unspeakable, and his originally distorted face returned to its original appearance. Qin Ting said at the time: "I promised to take care of you for the rest of my life." "You also promised that you will never betray me in your life." "Sorry, I didn''t expect that there would be someone so important to me in my life." "Qin Ting, since you have broken your promise, then don''t be a good person. The Tang family is ruined now, because of your hands. You are just an ungrateful viin. People from outsiders are appreciating you now. Its still benevolent, dont you think its funny?" Chapter 2206: Original match for leg deformity (9) Chapter 2206: Original match for leg deformity (9) Qin Ting said to take the original owner away, he would arrange for someone to take care of her. The original owner asked him toe tomorrow, but he agreed, thinking that she was caring for the old things and wanted to stay one more day. The original owner made a request and asked him to bring Bai Ruyue with him. Qin Ting was not afraid that she would make some moths, because there was no one in the manor, so what could she do if she couldn''t walk? He did not expect that when the next day passed, the original owner would burn the manor in front of him and Bai Ruyue. She had been spilling gasoline around her, and it was burning. "Qin Ting, Bai Ruyue, are human blood buns delicious?" "Betrayal is betrayal, cheating is cheating, I want you to watch me die in front of you." The original owner''s goal was achieved, and Bai Ruyue would often dream of the original scene. Even if everyone said that the original owner was not good, she and Qin Ting were the best match. But she knew in her heart that the tragedy of the original owner was due to her appearance. Having nightmares all the year round makes her health very bad. But she is much happier and scared than the original owner. She can be embraced by her lover and enjoy the warmth of her lover. Tang Guo opened his eyes and sighed softly. This sigh made the white cat in his arms open his eyes. She lowered her eyes and met its beautiful eyes, and then the white cat yawnedzily, and fell asleep on itsp again. The sun has risen to a high level, Xu Qing bent down and said in a low voice, "Miss, the sun is big, do you go in?" "Ok." Xu Qing pushed Tang Guo back into the room, and after some morning investigations, she returned to the room. As for the white cat, it was always on herp, and it didn''t seem to wake up. Tang Guo didn''t care about it either, letting it sleep on itsp. Xu Qing was afraid that Tang Guo would be tired, and suggested whether to put the white cat in the cat litter. Reaching out, he was about toe and hug the cat, but the cat was shocked and screamed at Xu Qing. Xu Qing was scared and took a step back, a little helpless. Tang Guo touched the cat''s head, and picked up the white cat. This time she didn''t resist without it. She put the cat on the bed and said, "Ball, you can sleep here." The cat looked at the bed, seemed satisfied, and fell asleep on his stomach. What Xu Qing wanted to say, and remembered Tang Guo''s liking for the cat, the big deal was asking people to change the supplies on the bed twice. Tang Guo was reading in the house. It was all morning. After lunch, Xu Qing asked her if she wanted to go out today. Tang Guo denied, she didn''t want to go out temporarily. Tang Yunfeng and Qin Ting are very busy, and onlye back to apany her to dinner at night. When it was almost time for dinner in the evening, Tang Guo was already sitting at the dining table and waiting, Tang Yunfeng and Qin Ting finally returned. Tang Yunfeng nced more when he saw Tang Guo, walked up to her and touched her head, his voice lowered, "Did something good happened today? Xiao Guo should be in a good mood." "Good things haven''t happened, but Dad, I''m really in a good mood." System: Isn''t it the excitement after anger? Because you can abuse scum again. Although Tang Yunfeng is already in his sixties, his appearance is still very good. Even his gray hair had been dyed and he looked a lot younger. People are also quite tall, not to mention that they must be handsome when they are young. Even at this age, they are charming and can attract countless women. His figure is a little thin, after all, his body is not very good. No matter how much he pays attention, the appearance is well protected, but his body can''t keep up, and the weakness inside is the most terrible. Qin Ting only smiled at Tang Guo and chose to sit next to her. During the whole meal, he would help her pick vegetables. This scene seemed very harmonious. Chapter 2207: Original match for leg deformity (10) Chapter 2207: Original match for leg deformity (10) After dinner, Tang Yunfeng would watch TV programs with the original owner for a while every day, which was a time that both father and daughter liked very much. When watching TV shows, I will chat for a while. As for the academic problems of the original master, all teachers are invited to teach at home. As Tang Yunfeng''s daughter, even if her health is not good and her legs are disabled, she cannot bezy and not study. He doesn''t want his daughter to be a fool. As for being so free today, it is because this day is her time to rest. Basically, she studies for five days and takes a day off. If she is in good health, she must not be so rxed, and she is even busier than Qin Ting now. Qin Ting is three years older than her, now neen. Qin Ting sat with them for a while, and said that he would go back to the study to read. There is nothing deliberately developing the rtionship between him and Tang Guo. This is also the point that Tang Yunfeng is satisfied with him. He studied his skills carefully and didn''t ck off because of the Tang family''s little princess within reach. Anyway, he thinks that if living together under the same roof, the rtionship will develop slowly, and now his daughter is only sixteen years old. Thinking of this, Tang Yunfeng felt a little regretful. If he could live to be eighty years old, he wouldn''t have to worry about it. "Have you scanned my dad''s body?" [After scanning the host, it is indeed a loss of body. It is probably the cause of a major operation. The original owner of this matter should also not know, "What kind of surgery did you do?" [Heart surgery, it should be the host, your father should have changed the heart. Nowadays, the function of the heart is getting worse, so doctors are helpless. I had a heart operation, and it has been reced with a new one. It is impossible to do it again. With the current medical level and Tang Yunfeng''s physical condition, it is impossible to receive another operation. Besides, this major operation is full of many uncertainties. , There is still a period of rejection, anyway, he can only wait to die. "What if I want him to live?" Tang Guo sat beside Tang Yunfeng, staring at the words said by the TV and the system. The system is weak and weak: [It''s good if you are happy, anyway, Yan Wangye dare not rob the host. "The Lord Yan dare not rob people with me. I think there are ways to save many people, but why can I only extend my life span by at most 20 years each time." What Tang Guo didn''t say was that in the small world, the only thing she could not change was her own life. In the beginning, she couldn''t even change the lifespan of the main characters of the plot. Later it was the guy who had been following her through, and she couldn''t extend his life. But now, she has a way to extend the life of anyone except herself. Another important point is that the guy who is very cruel to himself waits until she is dead every time. She was not sure, after she died, whether he would die first and then restore his memory to set himself a luxurious taboo package, or restore his memory before he died. [Mostly the host doesn''t know, I definitely don''t know anymore. Tang Guo didn''t delve into this matter, she didn''t care much at all. What she needed to consider now was how to extend Tang Yunfeng''s life in a fair and honest manner. It''s a pity that such a good father died too early. I still have to live a long time. If the original owner is there, I probably hope that my only cherished family can live longer. Chapter 2208: Original match for leg deformity (11) Chapter 2208: Original match for leg deformity (11) Of course, Tang Yunfeng wanted to live without being able to prevent things from happening. If things don''t happen, how can she make scum. "Xiaoguo, do you want to sleep?" Tang Yunfeng noticed that Tang Guo was wandering, shook her eyes, patted her on the head, and smiled, "If you are tired and sleepy, go to sleep. , I will have another busy day tomorrow." Tang Guo had already thought of a way at this time, she said, "Dad, when are you free?" "Why, want Dad to apany you at home?" Tang Yunfeng said funny, but he was not impatient at all. He just wanted to give her the best things. "In this case, Dad will try to be busy in thest few days and spare a day or two. To be with you for your time, okay?" Tang Yunfeng said that he was busy, that is, there was no free time all day, and he would basically be busy untilte at night. After all, to manage such argepany, no matter how capable people are in hand, there are many things that need to be handled by him. Just sitting on the sofa and reading documents can be seen from morning to night. "I just want to go out with my dad. It doesn''t make sense to be bored at home all the time." Tang Guo emphasized, "It''s only me and dad going out." Tang Yunfeng heard the meaning in the words, the baby girl just wanted to go out with him alone, not with Qin Ting. Tang Yunfeng didn''t think so much, but thought that he was too busy recently and was eager to train Qin Ting, ignoring his little baby. "Okay, when did Xiaoguo say?" "Just tomorrow." Tang Yunfeng was a little stunned, and then saw what Tang Guo was expecting, and finally gritted his teeth and agreed. It just so happened that Qin Ting could also be tested, andter he would call his assistant to arrange for the meeting to be cancelled. Dys shouldn''t be a problem. Since his daughter''s ident, Tang Yunfeng has not rushed to thepany so desperately. What he cares most is not thepany, but the daughter. Tang Guo is a little happy, so she will make arrangements tonight. "Where does Xiao Guo want to go?" "Dad, let''s go to the temple, the temple on the top of the mountain, I heard that where there are high monks, where can we go to worship Buddha." Tang Yunfeng pondered for a while, and felt something was wrong, so he asked, "Why do I suddenly remember going to the temple?" "Dad''s health is getting worse and worse. I don''t care about it. I want to worship Buddha and let his elderly bless my father to live a long and healthy life." Tang Yunfeng felt that his daughter seemed to be afraid of him leaving this world. His physical condition, except for the fact that he had undergone major surgery, has not concealed the original owner. As for the major operation, he had already done it when he was young, and it may not have been deliberately concealed, but he didn''t think it was necessary to say it. The doctor checked his health this year and issued a verdict on him, and he has five years to live at most. Therefore, he must be within these five years, perhaps not five years at all. The doctor said that this is uncertain, and he may be dead tomorrow. He must be prepared so that his daughter will be helpless in the future. Tang Yunfeng was in aplicated mood and didn''t know what to say. In the middle of the night, Tang Guo went to the temple with the teleporting talisman. Created a dream for that famous monk. This monk has no real attainments, but he really understands the Dharma. Many people with psychological problems can indeed be relieved here, and over time they be eminent monks. She wants to create a dream for the eminent monk, and there will be a noble person tomorrow. As long as he persuades this nobleman to take a good rest,e to live in temples frequently, and read Buddhist scriptures, he can extend his life. System: Yan, isn''t the hostrgely her father a monk? "My dad missed me in his heart and didn''t have the qualifications to be a monk. No way, he could not recover from illness for no reason, and live a long life. Everyone believes in the Buddha, and he also believes in the Buddha. It is nothing to extend his life. problem." System: Xingba! Chapter 2209: Original match for leg deformity (12) Chapter 2209: Original match for leg deformity (12) At breakfast the next morning, Qin Ting heard Tang Yunfeng say that he would take Tang Guo out to y today, he nned to apany her, let him go to thepany alone, and gave him some important things to do. Qin Ting didn''t doubt anything at all. He thought that Tang Yunfeng would do such an important thing for him, mostly testing his abilities. He has been by Tang Yunfeng''s side for a little more than three years, and he knows that the other party''s body is getting worse, although on the surface it looks healthier than many people. But asionally he heard some wind in Tang Yunfeng''s close subordinates, and Qin Ting would do well with the wholehearted training of him over the years. Qin Ting didn''t think so much at this time. In his heart, he was grateful to Tang Yunfeng for giving him this opportunity, and he took care of Tang Guo. Even if he doesn''t like it so much, he will treat her well. It''s just that as they get busy, they spend a lot less time together. "Then Uncle Tang and Xiaoguo had fun all the way." Qin Ting said lightly, his character is like this, Tang Yunfeng doesn''t care, in his mind, Qin Ting is a pragmatic man. Qin Ting left first, and the driver took him to thepany. Next, Tang Guo finished eating, chose a beautiful skirt and put it on, and was carried into a wheelchair by Xu Qing and pushed it out. Tang Yunfeng looked at the white cat in Tang Guo''s arms, a little helpless, "Would you like to take this cat?" "It''s pitiful to leave it at home alone, Dad, let''s go with the ball. It doesn''t make trouble, just likes to sleep next to me, it won''t make any difference." Tang Yunfeng naturally wouldn''t refuse, "Well, that''s okay, you are all concerned with the cat." "Because it''s only me in the world, of course I have to pay more attention to it." Tang Guo replied with a smile, and was pushed into the car with the wheelchair. There are several cars in her family. Tang Yunfeng went to the carpany to apply for custom-made cars. They are not modified. Anyway, the most suitable ones are for people in wheelchairs like her. The top of the highest mountain in the city is directly connected to the highway, so driving up is easy. It is said that the monks in this temple repaired this road. The road was not smooth at the beginning, and driving was still dangerous. Later, some wealthy businessmen who believed in Buddhism came here to travel unintentionally. They saw the high monks in the temple. After being enlightened by them, they turned around and thought that all this was the merit of the high monks. Therefore, he put out arge sum of money to repair the temple for the monks and help them expand it. The eminent monk rejected this proposal, but asked him to help repair this one. The reason is that there are many guests from all over the year whoe and go, so it is better to build roads. Those who benefit everyone are also those who benefit their temples. When the wealthy businessman heard it, he thought it made sense and admired the monk even more. Because there are many temples on the top of the mountain, the temples on the top of the mountain are often very solemn and spacious. The road to the mountain is very rugged. It is said that only by taking the most rugged road can you be sincere. This high monk didn''t think that was the case. If it weren''t for the bad road, he wouldn''t mobilize all the monks to build this road. It is precisely because this road is ufortable, and it is very difficult to get up and down, especially on rainy days, and it is easy to fall. The people in their temple have not fallen ten times but eight times. Chapter 2210: Original match for leg deformity (13) Chapter 2210: Original match for leg deformity (13) Sometimes it is necessary to collect various items from the bottom of the mountain, and the result is a fall. Not only people are injured, but the things are also scrapped. For those visitors from afar, believing in Buddhism is a kind of faith, for meditation, a clear conscience, or atonement, to soothe their souls. As a result, the road is not easy to walk like this, and I wrestled, and even suffered a fracture. If things go on like this, who wille to his temple to worship Buddha? Ah, there are many temples in the world, not bad for him. If the road is gone, guests from all directionse to his temple, and the temples incense is strong, then the temple can continue to exist. It can be said that this eminent monk is very farsighted. For the pilgrims, but also for yourself. To be honest, it will have a good impact on people. Even if there is no supreme magic power, it is worthy of being called a high monk. The car drove all the way to the parking lot not far outside the temple. It is said that this was also suggested by the high monk. If you donate money for sesame oil, the temple will give you free parking coupons. When Tang Guo had seen the information of this eminent monk and some incidents before, she thought that this man was really a savvy monk, and if he went to the sea to do business, he would definitely be a rich man. Of course, everyone has their own ambitions, she just said. It is not easy to meet a high monk, but there are always exceptions. For example, donate more sesame oil money. It''s not that this high monk is greedy for money. It''s not just the things he said before. All the ie of his temple, in addition to the tax payment, but also the share of all the members of the temple, and He will use the rest of the temple for charity. Almost every year, this temple prevents monks from going down the mountain to help those who are poor and seriously ill. There are many young monks in this temple, who are some of the children they once helped. There is also a school in the temple, and when you are old, you can enter university or even return to the vulgar. There are many in this temple today after graduating from university. The small food shops around are all those who were poor and severely ill. This was done by the eminent monk, and he agreed with his approach above. It can solve the poor and seriously ill people and increase their ie. Everyone is happy to make it. Thats why he is called it. The eminent monk, whoever heard his story, was willing to call him. "Little Master, we want to meet Master Huiguang." Tang Yunfeng was very polite. When he came to other people''s territory, of course he had to go to the vige to do what he had done, and he did not reject this ce. He also heard the things done by Master Huiguang, and he was a little admired in his heart. Just the existence of a temple can change the living environment of countless people, and it is indeed worthy of being a master. The little monk in front of him was in his teens. He hesitated for a moment and asked politely, "Can you make an appointment?" There are many people who want to see Master Huiguang, so they have to make an appointment, and even make an appointment online. If you don''t want to wait, donate more sesame oil money and enjoy VIP-level treatment. Master Huiguang will use his personal time to meet these people. Tang Yunfeng didnt say anything. He directly took out a check from the folder and handed it to the little monk in front of him. My name is Tang Yunfeng. This is the sesame oil money I donated to the temple. Today I only want to see Master Huiguang with my daughter. one side." Chapter 2211: Original match for leg deformity (14) Chapter 2211: Original match for leg deformity (14) The little monk looked at the check in his hand and was stunned by the amount above. Although there were many wealthy businessmen here, it was the first time he saw him with a check of five million. It was also the first time that he received a check for five million. He was a little overwhelmed in shock and forgot to greet Tang Yunfeng. But at this time, there was a rush of footsteps inside, and the little monk reacted. What he wanted to say was that the footsteps were already approaching, and when he saw people, he didnt even know what to do. What did you say. "Abbot... Abbot, why did youe out?" "The distinguished guest ising, I shoulde to pick it up in person." When Huiguang saw Tang Yunfeng, his eyes lit up, and he nced at the amount of the check in the little monk''s hand, and he believed in the dream he hadst night. Up. Sure enough, it was the Buddha who showed his spirit and wanted him to enlighten Tang Yunfeng, a great kind person. One shot is five million. As long as he can make Tang Yunfeng take care of his body and move to live in the mountains to raise his body, then this great good man will be able to live a long life and benefit themon people, which is also a virtue for him. Tang Yunfeng also felt it, and Hui Guang looked at him very eagerly, and a little excited. "Donor Tang, pleasee in." The abbot came to pick him up personally. Of course, Tang Yunfeng would not lose face, and he rarely heard that Hui Guang would pick him up in person. That said, he might really have a destiny here. The reason why he chose to donate five million yuan was based on two considerations. First, he admired Huiguang''s actions. Second, it is naturally because of his precious daughter, he should be praying for her daughter, hoping that the Buddha who does not know that there is no existence can bless his daughter. Tang Guo felt Huiguang''s eagerness to watch Tang Yunfeng, and was amused. At the same time, she felt more fond of Huiguang. In the dream, she portrayed Tang Yunfeng as a great kind person. But this great good man may not have lived for several years. It is because of his early death that the things he should do to benefit themon people in hister years have been put on hold, and the money in his hands has also been obtained by the traitor. Hui Guang was originally a warmhearted person, perceiving all this in his dream, he was very anxious, and wanted to wake up Tang Yunfeng. Fortunately, the dreamter told him what to do, and someone told him in the dream that Tang Yunfeng would bring his daughter up today. Hui Guang thought that Tang Yunfeng would only arrive at noon, but he didn''t expect it would arrive so soon. Fortunately, he had arranged for someone to look outside before hurried out. Because he didn''t know whether the dream was real or fake, he didn''t tell other people, so he didn''t ask people to prepare in advance. He didn''t want to y with that kind of unpredictable, anyway, he was a very grounded monk. Huiguang invited Tang Yunfeng and Tang Guo in, and the others stayed outside. Tang Guo was still holding the white cat ball in her arms. Huiguang just nced at the cat''s eyes, and said, "Ling Ai, this cat is somewhat spiritual." Tang Yunfeng just smiled and said that this was Tang Guo''s favorite little pet, and he was willing to take it with him wherever he went. Seeing Huiguang didn''t mind, he liked it even more. When he was in the wing, Huiguang said, "Dont know why I was so anxious just now?" Tang Yunfeng was puzzled, and Tang Guo nced at each other. Tang Guo looked confused, of course she couldn''t say that she knew all this, and she did it. Huiguang didn''t sell it, and said directly, "I had a dreamst night..." Chapter 2212: Original match for leg deformity (15) Chapter 2212: Original match for leg deformity (15) After Tang Yunfeng listened to Huiguang''s dream, he also felt magical. Does this world really have fate? Otherwise, how could Huiguang know that his health is not good. In fact, the outside world rarely knows about his bad health. The reason why he chose toe to his son-inw was only because of the circumstances of his daughter-inw, he could no longer support all thepanies under the name of the Tang family, he wanted to find someone he could trust to take care of his daughter, and his hard work. Who could have imagined that Tang Yunfeng, who looked so energetic and healthier than the average person, could not survive for a few years? "Master Huiguang means that I have a chance to live a hundred years?" Tang Yunfeng would of course be willing to live longer. In fact, he is not at ease with whom the daughter will give it to him. It is better to take care of it himself. If he can live longer, even if his daughter is married in the future, with him, the son-inw will not dare to do anything extraordinary. "Yes." Hui Guang smiled and nodded, "As long as Don Donor Tang is willing to move to the mountain to raise his body, he will live a long life." At the end, he added, "At least this is the case in the dream. I see Donor Tang I am very nostalgic for this world, why not give it a try?" Tang Yunfeng was indeed a little moved, although he moved to the mountain, he was bound to give up something. That is, thepany''s development will not be as fast as it used to be. But thepany is his confidant, and everything is definitely in his hands, there is nothing wrong with it. As for Qin Ting, he can be regarded as trustworthy and can take over. "Dad, or you can move here." Tang Guo took the opportunity to grab Tang Yunfeng''s arm, "I hope you can always stay with me," she looked at Huiguang again, "If what Master Huiguang said is true, From then on, we must donate more sesame oil money. Dashan Ren, the bull was blown out, and she will inevitably instigate Tang Yunfeng to donate more sesame oil money to Master Huiguangs temple. Anyway, she won''t have any offspring, and her father shouldn''t n to have children anymore, and the degree of his health is a miracle with a daughter like her, even if he wants to. As for Qin Ting''s words, she had never thought of giving a word to the other party. In the future, they will not be in this world, so donate the property of the Tang family. If Master Huiguang is still there, donate it to him. Doesn''t this prove that Tang Yunfeng is a great good person? However, if Tang Yunfeng was there, things between Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue would not be changed, she didn''t want to change these. She narrowed her eyes lightly. Fortunately, she created many taboos in her dreamst night. "Dad, what are you still thinking about, are you leaving me?" Tang Yunfeng really couldn''t stand the look in Tang Guo''s eyes. He really couldn''t bear to let his daughter stay in this world alone. He didn''t know if she was going to be bullied if he was gone. "Xiaoguo, can''t I promise you? But this is not a trivial matter, and a lot of arrangements are needed. At this time, Master Huiguang was also a little happy. He hesitated and said, "However, I also told me many taboos in the dream." "What taboo?" Tang Yunfeng was a little curious, he was half-believe in this matter, but he held a dead horse as a living horse doctor. If he could prolong his life, he would have made a profit. "You have toe back after two years of illness." Chapter 2213: Original match for leg deformity (16) Chapter 2213: Original match for leg deformity (16) Master Huiguang touched his beard. Although he didn''t know why, that was how the voice in his dream told him. No matter what, he saw that Tang Yunfeng didn''t want to leave this world, he saw that Tang Yunfeng would be a good person in the future, and he didn''t want him to die. Even if he is not a good person, after Tang Yunfeng survives the catastrophe, he will donate sesame oil money to the temple in the future, and he can reap the benefits with his mouth. Huiguang believes that this transaction is a steady profit, and he can do many things at that time. Seeing what Huiguang said so seriously, Tang Yunfeng believed a little bit more in his heart. He said, "Well, these two years are enough for me to prepare. If two yearster, I really get sick, then I will ask someone to send me The templees." "Not only that, you have to announce to the public that you will no longer be in charge of thepany in the future." This troubles Tang Yunfeng, he doesn''t care about it on the surface, can''t he keep it behind? Hui Guang saw Tang Yunfengs appearance, and said in a low voice, I really cant control it. This is rted to the viin in your dream who harmed yourpany. If you keep in charge of thepany, even in secret, the viin dare not show up. Yes, how can we get rid of this trouble?" Tang Yunfeng''s eyelids twitched, is it so serious? Tang Guo held her chin on one side, touching the white cat on her leg with one hand, and she was happy in her heart. She just made up some stories casually. She didnt expect these stories to be told from Huiguangs mouth. She almost believed it. The masters mouth was really convincing. No wonder it was convincing. Many wealthy businessmen and The big people treat him courteously. Tang Yunfeng is also guessing, is there someone secretly trying to swallow his Tang familypany? In retrospect, he thought it was normal. Who wouldn''t be jealous of the family business that Tang Yunfeng had established? I thought that if he really died in a few years, Qin Ting was smart, but in the end he was young, he must be a calction of those old and cunning guys, it is normal to be killed. Then his daughter was pitiful, thinking of this, Tang Yunfeng nodded, expressing her eptance. Since Huiguang has said so much, let him leave it alone for the time being, there must be ater move. So he asked, "Then you can''t just leave it alone, right?" "The next thing is to wait. As long as the treacherous man emerges and Donor Tang is alive again, can''t he still be able to make waves? By then, Donor Tang''s body will almost be raised, and he told me the same in his dream." The corners of Huiguang''s mouth twitched a little, always telling the guests what was said in his dreams, would anyone say that he was a liar, silly? But Tang Yunfeng didn''t think so much, because Hui Guang knew too much. In addition, he also wanted to take a gamble. As Huiguang said, if he really gets sick after two years, then he will live on the mountain. At the same time, he really doesn''t care about thepany''s affairs, and when the traitor shows up, he wille to clean up the mess. If everything in the dream works, he can believe it. Even if thepany will lose a lot at that time, at least Tang Yunfeng is alive, and he can still protect his daughter. He is more ruthless and innocent than his daughter. Qin Ting is young and inexperienced and was killed by others, and his daughter is really lonely and helpless. How did he know that the traitor was Qin Ting? [It is difficult for the host to set up this game greatly. "If nothing happens, Qin Ting has already studied a lot with his father now, and he may not be able to live well in the future. I can''t see him live well and love Bai Ruyue. So, let everything happen." The system hesitated, [If Qin Ting did not betray you in the future? "Silly Tongzi, you are daydreaming again, I didn''t use dreaming for you yesterday, right?" system: Tang Yunfeng bid farewell to Master Huiguang, and half a yearter, he donated another five million to the temple. Master Hui Guang took the five million dors, gritted his teeth, and finally asked someone to build a small yard for Tang Yunfeng. The ce where the good people lived was better, right? Chapter 2214: Original match for leg deformity (17) Chapter 2214: Original match for leg deformity (17) In the following time, Tang Guo did not change the scope and habits of the original owner''s activities. The original masters courses were rtively simple for her, but she still studied slowly, and was not eager for sess. She was afraid that her performance was too good. Her father would change his mind. Seeing her at ease, he might give up training Qin Ting and leave everything to her. As for her body, she is already slowly conditioning, although on the surface she looks thin and pale, in fact she is still very healthy. As for the leg, the injury was too serious before, and it is fortunate that there is no amputation. As for the need to stand up again, there is no way with the medical level of this world. Even if she could stand up and figured out a way to stand up in the past two years, then Qin Ting wouldn''t have to y in the Tang''s house. Where could she find his fault. Qin Ting would take some time every week to apany her to the garden of the manor to enjoy the sun, and he would also push her to walk around theke. She would often bring her some gadgets back, and she did not act too eagerly, nor did she act too indifferently. In short, it made people feel his concern. It is also that after the original owners ident, fewer and fewer people came into contact with him. How could he know that he was young or a child? Even if Qin Ting was honest enough, his current behaviors are not without his own calctions. It is impossible for Tang Yunfeng to be unaware of this, but he once had no choice. Tang Guo calcted the time, it has been more than a year since they went to find Master Huiguang, and there is still half a year left, which is the time to witness the miracle. Because she wanted to make things work, she didn''t help Tang Yunfeng adjust his body for more than a year. As for the pill, she has already prepared it. This is a pill that slowly regtes the body. It will not happen overnight, but will only umte over time, making people unable to detect any abnormalities. In the future, when Tang Yunfeng recovers, everyone will only think that he is a monastery nurturing, and he will be fed up, and he will live a long life. Presumably, at that time in the future, Master Huiguang will be very happy. ording to the original plot, Tang Yunfeng felt that his health was not good at this time, and should arrange a wedding with Qin Ting at the age of eighteen. I don''t know what Tang Yunfeng will do this time, she has never thought about marrying Qin Ting. Although she said that she didn''t want to change the original plot, she had to let everyone know that Qin Ting was the future son-inw of the Tang family and her boyfriend who proved her promise. She believes that the gravitational force between the male and female protagonists is very strong, and the male protagonist can meet them even when they are married. As for having a girlfriend, that is simply a trivial matter. Tang Yunfeng was actually considering this issue recently, and in half a year, he knew the true and false in Master Huiguang''s dream. If at this time, he really fell ill, then he would do the rest, follow the instructions of Master Huiguang, go to the mountain to provide for the elderly, and temporarily just ask all thepanies under his name. Then, you have to ask someone to help him. Now that he has the chance to live a long life, Tang Yunfeng will naturally not rush to marry his daughter out, even if this person is Qin Ting who he has cultivated, that is not eptable. Qin Ting doesn''t seem too Chapter 2215: Original match for leg deformity (18) Chapter 2215: Original match for leg deformity (18) Qin Ting''s ability is good. In the previous two years, he could not cultivate another person at all. As for the shareholders of thepany, it is impossible for him to let his own property fall into their hands and leave it to the cunning people to take care of them. He still doesn''t know what will happen in a few years. The traitor that Master Huiguang said will seek all his property in the future, and he is still not sure if there is any internal response in thepany. If he transfers thepany directly to this internal responder, isn''t he sending the meat to the other party to bite? In the end, Tang Yunfeng decided to hand over thepany to Qin Ting. Qin Ting has been trained by him for several years. As long as thepany''s general direction does not go wrong, the other party should be able to manage it well. Besides, all the shares are in his hands, and he has thought out all kinds of emergency countermeasures, and he is not afraid of any waves from Qin Ting. Even if the result is the worst, what''s wrong with thepany, as long as Tang Yunfeng can live a hundred years old, he has umted a lot of worth over the years, and it is not a problem to make aeback. In the face of life and death, Tang Yunfeng had actually seen it thoroughly, and being alive was more important than anything else. As long as he can live, he will take good care of his little princess. Even if he could not live a long life, he thought of another strategy. Although he didn''t n to let Tang Guo and Qin Ting get married when she was eighteen years old, engagement was still possible. Get engaged first. If he survives this catastrophe and recovers his body, he will easily change everything in the future. If he didn''t make it through, the daughter and Qin Ting were engaged, and the rtionship between the two had been announced. He would also make a will. All the property belonged to his daughter, which was considered to be in line with his original idea. Originally he nned to give Qin Ting some shares, but now he is not going to die, so he will not give it for the time being. If the other party can really treat Xiaoguo wholeheartedly in the future, it would be a good idea to give the other party a little bit of benefit. He was not reluctant, but didn''t want the meat buns to feed the white-eyed dog. He always keeps in mind that people''s hearts will change, so he worried all day about what to do with his baby girl in the future. So, let him take a bet now. Within a few days, Tang Guo was pushed by Tang Yunfeng for a walk in the garden. As for recently, he has had very little time to go to thepany. It was a chance for Qin Ting to experience, he had to let Qin Ting adapt. He was not in thepany. "Xiaoguo, there are still five months, it''s time for Master Huiguang to say." "Dad, are you ready?" "It''s all arranged." Whether it''s the way forward or the way back, he has already arranged it. "You are also seventeen. If you really told Master Huiguang, how about your engagement with Qin Tingxian?" Tang Yunfeng''s idea was that Tang Guo expected that Tang Yunfeng also wanted to take a gamble. Therefore, the engagement is very operative and flexible. Not only did Qin Ting be tied to the Tang family, but at the same time he could live a hundred years in the future. If Qin Ting really treats his precious daughter, he will definitely let the two get married. If Qin Ting is not sincere enough, then his little princess doesn''t need such a man. Tang Yunfeng thinks this idea is quite good, but he cannot say this to his daughter, "Qin Ting is an excellent child. You are not very old. Now he is able to be alone. He needs a more formal identity, Dad. Is getting older, there must be someone to help manage thepany." Chapter 2216: The original match of the leg deformity (19) Chapter 2216: The original match of the leg deformity (19) "Qin Ting is young and capable, but his qualifications are still insufficient. If he is Xiaoguo''s fianc, it would be justifiable to help his father manage thepany." When Tang Yunfeng said these words, Qin Ting happened to walk over across the flower bush. Hearing Tang Yunfeng''s decision, his eyes shed with surprise, and at the same time he was somewhat clear. It''s no wonder that the other party recently entrusted him with some very important things, and it turned out to be in poor health. Thinking of this, Qin Ting''s eyebrows were also a little worried. He walked quickly to Tang Guo and Tang Yunfeng''s side, greeted them, and then asked, "Uncle Tang, are you not in good health these days?" "It''s nothing, it''s just a little tired asionally." Tang Yunfeng said haha. Since returning from Master Huiguang, he has never talked to Tang Guo about the temple. As an old monster galloping in the business world, it is impossible for him to discuss a little about Qin Ting on any asion, even in his study. So even if he didn''t fully trust Qin Ting in his heart, it should be said that he didn''t trust people''s hearts, and he wouldn''t point it out. Asking Qin Ting to manage thepany, he would only use his own health as an excuse that Qin Ting could endure well. In this case, Qin Ting would not only be grateful, but would not create a gap. The rtionship between this person isplicated and simple. Don''t show suspicion. Even if you don''t trust, you have to show great trust, otherwise it will easily mess up and lose your heart. Tang Yunfeng expected it well, and Qin Ting did feel some warmth in his heart at this time, and he did not expect Tang Yunfeng to trust him so much. It can be said that if it hadn''t been for Tang Yunfeng to pull him, he still doesn''t know where he was bullied. So knowing that Tang Yunfeng''s health is not good, he is really worried. At this time, Qin Ting was only in his early twenties. His life experience was simple and his mind could be considered pure. With a sincere heart, who would have thought of what would happen in the future. "Uncle Tang takes good care of his body. No matter what, the body is the most important thing. If Uncle Tang is in good health, I would always be Uncle Tang''s right arm." What Qin Ting said was also sincere. He used the power of the Tang Family to deal with his enemies. In fact, it was not aplicated matter. As long as he defeated the other party in business, it would be regarded as revenge. Of course these have to be taken slowly, not in a hurry. I went to Tang Yunfeng and nodded with a smile, "You heard what I told Xiao Guo just now? I want to get you engaged next month. Next year Xiao Guo will be 18 years old. You are still young when you get married. You can also be your own, but the current status does make many shareholders dissatisfied and makes them insecure. What I think is that you and Xiaoguo are engaged, and some things can be done. Of course, if If you dont want it, I wont force it." What Tang Yunfeng said was sincere, and Qin Ting was quite capable, and he admired it very much. Even if he is not his son-inw in the future, he hopes that Qin Ting can work in thepany. Qin Ting, who is young and capable, has an unlimited future, and staying there is also good for thepany. Qin Ting squeezed his fist, then nced at Tang Guo, and said in a low voice, "I don''t have any opinion, just don''t know if Xiao Guo wants it." In the face of great temptation, who can withstand it? Qin Ting agreed to this matter, firstly because of his hatred, and secondly, he believed that he could keep his promise and take care of Tang Guo in this life, so he promised with a clear conscience. Chapter 2217: Original match for leg deformity (20) Chapter 2217: Original match for leg deformity (20) Tang Guo naturally nodded happily. Qin Ting had always understood that the little princess of the Tang family had already liked him, and she liked him very much. Seeing Tang Guo nodded in agreement, he was still relieved. Tang Yunfeng is right. He really needs a rightful identity. If he doesn''t have this identity, it is really difficult for him to do many things. Even if he has good abilities, he has insufficient qualifications. Then he belongs to the Tang family, and shareholders will not have any opinions. He thought that no matter what he did, it belonged to the Tang family, and there was a guarantee there. After Tang Yunfeng repeatedly confirmed, both of them agreed to get engaged. Tang Guo''s goal was naturally to give Qin Ting an unclean identity. It would be interesting to derail him in the future as the fianc of Miss Tang''s family. What Qin Ting wanted was to do more with this identity. He had never thought of sitting back and waiting for death. Another reason was that he guessed that Tang Yunfeng might not be able to live for a few years before he was so anxious, so he agreed. Of course, if Tang Yunfeng lived longer, he wouldn''t be disappointed. With a backer, the chances of revenge would be greater in the future. Therefore, when Qin Ting didn''t meet his true love, even if Qin Ting had some purpose, his heart was not too bad, and he didn''t give a long bias. They are sincere and sincere to Tang Yunfeng and Tang Guo. System: [Host, if you get engaged, Qin Ting and the heroine missed it, let alone whether there is such a possibility, and will not do those betrayal things, what will you do? "What can I do? Of course, it is to find an excuse to dissolve the marriage contract, let him contribute to thepany, and let my father donate money to charity. After all, I have brag about Master Huiguang in my dream, and I can never disappoint the elderly Right. If Qin Ting misses the heroine, then he will work hard all his life to make atonement. What I have is a way to make him work hard to make money." System: Come on, anyway, I want Qin Ting to die. "But, do you think it''s possible?" It is precisely because Tang Guo really believes in the attraction between the male lead and the female lead that she dares to say these words so easily, because systematic if it is impossible. If you should meet the meeting, if you can meet Qin Ting and still make no mistakes, then it really makes people admire. But that kind of chance is almost impossible, because she has seen too much. Her family is still as naive as ever. Recently, people outside have known that Tang Guo and Qin Ting are getting engaged. The engagement will be next month, and the invitations have been sent out. Tang Yunfeng nned to personally arrange some things about the engagement. Of course, Qin Ting was also busy withpany affairs while running up and down with Tang Yunfeng. And Tang Guo has another hobby, painting. Xu Qing helped Tang Guo clean up his studio, looking at the white cat in the house that all painted on the paper was a bit speechless. It is good for thedy to have more hobbies, but why do you draw cats every day? "Miss, I think the flowers in the garden are blooming beautifully. Why not paint them today." Tang Guo nced at the white dumpling on the bed and nodded, "Okay, let''s go to the garden to paint flowers." She wants to paint some other things too, and the total painter might make Xu Qing vomit. When he arrived in the garden, Xu Qing helped Tang Guo set up a drawing board, and then stayed aside to watch Tang Guo''s paintings, but was lost in a daze. Suddenly Xu Qing was stunned and found that besides the beautiful flowers on the drawing board, unexpectedly... Chapter 2218: Original match for leg deformity (21) Chapter 2218: Original match for leg deformity (21) Xu Qing did not expect that there was azy white cat lying in the most conspicuous position among the flowers, which was very conspicuous. She really had nothing to say about this, she just stared at the cat. The white cat seemed to be aware of it, raised her eyelids, nced at herzily, and wagged her tail madly at her. Unlike a dog wagging its tail to show intimacy, Xu Qing certainly knew that the cat was warning her, and if he dared to do bad things, it woulde and attack her. Xu Qing was a little unbearable and covered her heart. She was a good boy. This cat has be a fine, and she is still prestigious in front of her. Tang Guo chuckled, "If there are only flowers on my drawing board, it is indeed a bit monotonous. The ball went to that ce cleverly and painted it on the drawing board. Are the flowers and the white cat a good match?" Xu Qing looked at it, and it really was that if there were only flowers, there seemed to be something missing in this picture. And adding a white cat sleeping on its stomach, the whole picture is alive. Although Xu Qing felt that the white cat was a bit shameless and wanted to steal the spotlight everywhere, he had to admit that the finishing touch was wonderful. Don''t even think that Xu Qing is just a helper, in fact he once graduated from a key university. She is responsible for taking care of Tang Guo, so she has to understand. Otherwise, Tang Guo opened his mouth and said that he wanted a certain book, and anyone who could read Chinese could find it. If it was an English version and had no culture, he really couldn''t do this job. Others may not believe it, Xu Qing''s sry plus bonuses are millions. In order to take care of Tang Guo, the people Tang Yunfeng invited were all elites. How could they be ordinary people. Later, Tang Guo listened to Xu Qing''s suggestion and also painted other things. But what makes Xu Qing depressed is that when painting other things, why this white cat always steals the spotlight, even if he paints a portrait for Tang Yunfeng, the cat has to stretch out a white paw and leave it on Tang Guos drawing board. The next mark means that there is also my position here. When Tang Yunfeng saw his portrait in the corner, there was a cat''s paw and he couldn''tugh or cry. But he was not unhappy. Instead, he thought that the existence of this white cat could make his daughter so happy. A monthter, Tang Guo and Qin Ting were officially engaged, and reporters came to interview them. There were even discussions on social forums about the engagement of Qin Ting and the little princess of the Tang family. In short, Tang Guo''s goal was achieved. She and Qin Ting were unmarried couples, and it was widely announced. A few monthster, the day that Master Huiguang said came. Tang Yunfeng was in good spirits when he went to thepany that day. When Tang Guo received the news, it was time for Tang Yunfeng to lie in the hospital. She hurriedly dared to see Tang Yunfeng, and seeing that the other''s face suddenly became ugly, the disease really came just as it said. Fortunately, Tang Yunfeng was prepared, even if he suddenly fainted and was sent to the hospital, nothing happened. After feeding Tang Yunfeng with medicine, Tang Guo gave him a transparent candy. "Daddy is so old. Although the medicine is a bit bitter, he can still swallow it. You don''t need to swallow candy like a child." "Dad, eat it, peel off the sugar paper." Tang Yunfeng naturally wouldn''t refuse his daughter''s wishes, and he held the transparent candy. Just put it in the mouth, it melted in a while. At that time, Tang Yunfeng did feel that his mouth stopped crying, and there was a vaguely special feeling. He only attributed this to the candy that his daughter gave to his heart. "Dad, I have already called Master Huiguang and he will be there in the afternoon." Seeing Tang Guo''s appearance, Tang Yunfeng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Dad will follow the agreement." Chapter 2219: The original match of the leg deformity (22) Chapter 2219: The original match of the leg deformity (22) Tang Yunfeng''s decision seemed too sudden to outsiders. He gave up such arge family business and went to live in the temple on the mountain. This caused many people to specte about what was going on. After all, in their opinion, Tang Yunfeng''s body has always been good, and he looks much younger than his peers. Many years have passed since Tang Yunfeng''s operation to rece his heart, and few people know about it. Basically, a person like him who has arge family business, even if he suddenly falls ill, it is impossible to leave the family business to the future son-inw at all costs. Even if Qin Ting''s abilities were good and appreciated by many people, they still couldn''t figure it out. Isn''t it just aa? I''m going to the mountains to raise my body. He left the hospital just after he was discharged and sent someone up to the mountain. Tang Yunfeng was already living in the temple on the top of the mountain at this time, the small courtyard that Huiguang had previously called someone to build. Not too big, but the location is very quiet, and everything is arranged very well. Tang Yunfeng only left a personal assistant to take care of him. The other people sent him up on the same day, all returned to their posts and continued to serve Tang Family Manor. After Qin Ting returned, he became busy. He didn''t even think that Tang Yunfeng would just hand over thepany to him. As for the shares, he really didn''t think about that now, and was still immersed in the trust of Tang Yunfeng in him. At this time, Qin Ting was full of enthusiasm, and said in his heart that he must manage thepany well, and he would definitely not let Tang Yunfeng down. There is a legendary Tang Yunfeng in front, Qin Ting is cautious about what he does, and any decision is made after repeated confirmation. At first, everyone was afraid that he could not stand still, butter discovered that this young man was really good and admired him a lot. After Qin Ting was busy that day, he heard his assistant say that Tang Guo was here. He froze for a moment, and quickly walked out of the office and went to the lounge, only to see Tang Guo holding a white cat sitting by the window. "Xiao Guo, why are you here? Did you have lunch?" Qin Ting walked over quickly and nced at the white cat on Tang Guo''s leg. Xiao Guo seemed to like this white cat very much, and would take it with him everywhere, Qin Ting didn''t care about it. "have eaten." Xu Qing was helping out, "Miss had already used lunch a long time ago, but I thought that Shao Qin was too busy recently and did not care about his health, so she specially asked the chef to make some delicious food and deliver it." At this moment, Qin Ting noticed the two thermal instion boxes ced on the table, and a little warmth rose in his heart, "Thank you." When he is busy, there is a person who cares about him, of course he is happy in his heart. "For things like food delivery, just ask someone to bring it over." "I want to bring it to you myself." Qin Ting couldn''t get enough of Tang Guo''s pure eyes and looked straight, feeling a little vacant in his heart. He squeezed the instion box hard, but in fact, no matter what, how much he used her inside. In fact, after so many years of getting along, he really didn''t like the kind of love to her, and the good feeling in his heart didn''t seem like love. But for his own purposes, he also thought it was good to spend a lifetime with her, and he didn''t delve into it. He doesn''t think that everyone in this world will get love, at least he should be gone. After eating delicious meals, Qin Ting chatted with Tang Guo. In fact, the two did not have muchmonnguage. Qin Ting wanted to make achievements and show his ability in thepany. Chapter 2220: Original match for leg deformity (23) Chapter 2220: Original match for leg deformity (23) Therefore, his own personal hobbies are basically absent. Even for things like eating, he feels that as long as he can eat it, let his body absorb nutrients. After Qin Ting finished eating, Tang Guo said a few words of concern and asked Xu Qing to push her away. Basically, she woulde to help Qin Ting with food every day. When Qin Ting was free, she would stay in the office and chat with him for a while, and then leave with a smile. This made everyone in thepany know that the little princess Tang and her fiance had a very good rtionship and a very good rtionship. This message tells them that when they are older, marriage is a matter of time. How did they know that Tang Guo came here every day, not caring about Qin Ting''s body at all, nor did he specifically bring him food. Instead, she wanted to appear in the sight of the public, so that everyone could understand that the person who was really infatuated was her, Miss Tang, and not Qin Ting. Qin Ting used to do nothing, leave his wife in the cold at home, and behave like a woman outside. Everyone said that he was an infatuated and single-minded person who had created a perfect husband for himself. Then the first thing she wants to destroy is this illusion, so that everyone can see clearly who is the most infatuated person. Tang Guo was too impressed toe to deliver lunch every day, unless Qin Ting was going to a meeting outside the country and going abroad to discuss matters, she would note. Even so, she would count the time to call thepany and ask if Qin Ting had arrived at thepany. asionally, counting the time, she would call Qin Ting''s assistant and tell the assistant to take good care of Qin Ting, not to be able to take care of Qin Ting like his father, and to care about his body for work. Tang Guo''smunication with everyone in thepany was not to inquire about Qin Ting''s whereabouts, but to care about his health, for fear that he was too tired. In just three months, she became a person who liked Qin Ting wholeheartedly in the eyes of everyone in thepany. Now that the wind has changed, Qin Ting is really lucky. First he met a person like Tang Yunfeng, and then he met a person like the little princess of the Tang family who likes him wholeheartedly. In this lifetime, Qin Ting was a lucky man in everyone''s eyes. The system passed the words of the outside world to Tang Guo. After she listened, she was very satisfied. It''s not in vain that she goes to deliver meals every day to show her love for Qin Ting. Every time she yed some behavior in a certain role, she would instantly substitute it, and almost no one could tell whether she was real or fake. It''s fake to her, but it''s true to her role. and so. It is still true in the eyes of everyone. Time passed quickly, like a white horse rushing past his eyes. When Tang Guo was twenty-five years old, someone discussed when she and Qin Ting got married. Qin Ting now manages thepany in an orderly manner, and everyone thinks that he is now worthy of the Tang family. Therefore, they are still looking forward to their wedding. As for Tang Yunfeng, although he faded into the sight of everyone, his legend has never disappeared, and he is the object of admiration and learning by countless people. Qin Ting hesitated when facing this incident. In fact, he didn''t expect to get married, and there was even one thing in his heart. But Tang Guo is twenty-five this year, and he is also twenty-eight. If he shows that he doesn''t want to get married, he would be too sorry for her. Tang Guo heard what he said and said, "Why don''t we go up the mountain and ask Dad, now Dad''s health is much better, he muste to ask about such a big thing as marriage." Chapter 2221: Original match for leg deformity (24) Chapter 2221: Original match for leg deformity (24) When Qin Ting heard this, he nodded quickly, thinking it was so. Speaking of Tang Yunfeng, he also felt it was a miracle. Who could have imagined that Tang Yunfeng went to live in the temple for six or seven years. After he went there, he never came down. And after he managed thepany, although he didn''t have any shares, Tang Yunfeng really didn''t bother at all. Such trust really made Qin Ting''s blood boil. Thinking about it this way, if Uncle Tang wants him to marry Xiaoguo after going up the mountain, he can still ept it. There is nothing difficult. Moreover, Xiaoguos people are very good. Living with her, although there is nothing vigorous, at least mediocre. A touch is very warm. At night, Tang Guo leaned against the window and murmured, "Master Huiguang, I''m sorry I have to create a dream for you again." System: Can''t help but do it? But this kind of magical dream, he thinks Master Huiguang should be very happy to dream about it. That night, Tang Guo sneaked into Master Huiguang''s room with the teleporting talisman and created a dream for him. Because she guessed that Qin Ting''s performance over the past seven years might have moved Tang Yunfeng, this time he would agree to the marriage between the two of them. If she was already married when she came here, that''s all. She is not married now. She definitely doesn''t want to marry Qin Ting. There is no need. So she could only create a dream for Master Huiguang, and did not say anything else, that is to say, ording to Qin Tings fate, she could not get married before the age of thirty. Before he was thirty, who would marry him? Unfortunately, he will conquer his wife. He himself will not suffer any damage, but his wife will suffer all kinds of disasters. Tang Yunfeng regarded her as a treasure and believed that Master Huiguang would definitely not approve of marriage. When Qin Ting is 30 years old, it is estimated that he has a rtionship with the hostess. Even if it is not, I will find another reason. Get married, it is impossible to get married. The two went up the mountain to see Tang Yunfeng the next day, and went straight to the small courtyard where Tang Yunfeng lived. At that time, Tang Yunfeng was sitting under the tree, ying chess with himself, which seemed very rxed. Hisplexion was very ruddy, and seeing Tang Guo and Qin Tinging, and feeling better, he quickly pulled the two to talk. Both his body and thepany Qin Ting manages are getting better and better these years. Every month, his personal doctor woulde up to help him check his body and found that his body was getting better and better. He already believed in the words of Master Huiguang. At the beginning, the doctors sentenced him to give up, saying that he can live for at most five years. Now that he is getting better and better after so many years, the feeling of being rxed makes him feel very wonderful. "Is there anything wrong with youing up this time?" Tang Yunfeng had actually guessed something, and counting the time, his baby daughter is 25, and it''s time to get married. He was very satisfied with Qin Ting''s performance over the past seven years. He did not intervene in any of thepany''s affairs andplied with the taboo stated by Master Huiguang. But he still knows about thepany. If they were to get married, he would not object this time. He is living well now, and he is not afraid that Qin Ting will treat his precious daughter badly in the future. As soon as Qin Ting said about the marriage, Tang Yunfeng asked Tang Guo again, and when he learned that she had no objection, he immediately said, "That''s OK, I..." Before he finished speaking, he was beaten by hurried footsteps outside. Off. Immediately afterwards, Master Huiguang ran in sweating profusely, came to Shi Zhuo, stared at Qin Ting, and shook his head, "You cannot get married before you are thirty." Chapter 2222: Original match for leg deformity (25) Chapter 2222: Original match for leg deformity (25) Qin Ting was confused. He knew that Master Hui Guang was famous and capable. He was said to be an eminent monk. He knew something about Tang Yunfeng. It is said to be able to live until now, thanks to the advice of Master Huiguang. Although Tang Yunfeng did not manage thepany these years, he donated a lot of sesame oil money to this temple every year. "Master Huiguang, why can''t I get married before I turn thirty?" Master Huiguang said in ordance with the words in the dream, "You have a special fate. You dont deny yourself. When youre a child, youre declining your rtives and your wife when youre young. You can only start a family after thirty. If you dont observe this taboo, who will marry you? , It will be bad luck, from injury to death." When Master Hui Guang said that he was a child of family members, Qin Ting felt abruptly, thinking of his parents, there was an ident, why he was the only one who was still alive, he couldn''t help but believe a little bit. On the other side, Tang Yunfengpletely believed it, and quickly swallowed what he had said before, "Since Master Huiguang said so, wait until Qin Ting you are 30 years old before getting married." Tang Yunfeng can''t bet on the safety of his precious daughter. He was afraid that Qin Ting would be suspicious, so he told Qin Ting carefully why he would go to the temple on the top of the mountain to keep in good health. ording to Master Huiguangs dream,bined with whats happening now, and Qin Ting also remembered that Tang Yunfeng took Tang Guo to the temple many years ago, as if he was slowly letting him manage thepany, he finally realized that Tang Yunfeng Is preparing for the mountain. Everything worked, Tang Yunfeng''s lifespan was also extended, Qin Ting had to believe in Master Huiguang''s dream. In fact, he didn''t want to get married much in his heart. In fact, he hesitated and didn''t look forward to this marriage. There was a bit of contradiction in his heart. Having Master Huiguang''s dream, it can be regarded as solving his problem. Tang Guo and Qin Ting were very satisfied with this lying down. Tang Guo stayed on the top of the mountain and apanied Tang Yunfeng for a week before returning with Xu Qing. Of course, the white cat ball has always been carried by her. When she is tired, she will carry it in a space bag for the assistant on one side. Within a few days of returning to Tangs Manor, the personal doctor in charge of her was moving abroad with her family, and would not be able to help her check her body in the future. After Qin Ting learned about it, he hired a new private doctor for her at a high price. It is said that the doctor is of a very good level and has his own private clinic abroad. At present, he also opened one in China, and Qin Ting''s high price impressed him. On this day, it was Tang Guo''s case that had to check her body, because her body had been rtively weak, and she would take some medications regrly. Tang Guo did not try to change these conditions. But she did not expect that the doctor who came today was surprising. This personal doctor''s name is Cui Yan, he is tall and handsome, wearing a pair of gold sses, and looks gentle. Seeing Tang Guo staring at him nkly, Cui Yan smiled faintly, "Miss Tang, what''s the matter with you? Is it something ufortable?" "No." Tang Guo came back to his senses, "Doctor Cui, all the medicines I took before are here, you can show me." Cui Yan nodded, and sat in front of Tang Guo carefully looking at the medicine bottles, "There is no problem with these medicines. ording to the physical condition of Miss Tang that I knew before, I still need to confirm specifically, Miss Tangs Theplexion looks good, if I guess the same, some medicines can no longer be taken." Chapter 2223: Original match for leg deformity (26) Chapter 2223: Original match for leg deformity (26) After Cui Yan''s examination, she told Tang Guo that her body was better than she thought, and she had lost some drugs. After all, it was three-point poison. "When is Miss Tang going to get married?" Cui Yan asked suddenly, even Xu Qing on one side was a little surprised, did the new doctor take too much control. In their doubts, Cui Yan exined, "Because what I want to say may be rted to Miss Tang''s married life." "What is it about?" Tang Guo asked after a moment of silence. She did change to a private doctor, also named Cui Yan, but Cui Yan in the plot is a little different from the one in front of him, but one thing is the same. It was this Cui Yan who told the original owner that she couldn''t have children because of her physical condition. Let alone the birth, it is a question of whether you can keep it when you are pregnant. One is that her body is weak, and the other is hereditary. After pregnancy, she may have a habitual abortion. This kind of disease is in a man''s body, but it is not easy to have a child, and if it is, it is a miracle. Cui Yan said directly, "Although it''s a bit cruel, I have to tell Miss Tang about this matter. You have no way to have a child because of your physical condition. You can''t even take eggs for someone else. Not only is your body weak, There are gic factors in this, so I said that this matter is closely rted to your marriage." Tang Guo''s expression was very calm, but Xu Qing''s expression changed. She remembered that Tang Yunfeng didn''t have a youngdy until after middle age, and she had a vague guess in her heart. "It turns out to be this, thank you Dr. Cui for telling me." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t respond, Cui Yan didn''t ask much, but all this seemed to be what he expected. "The weather is good today. Would you like Miss Tang to go to the garden for some activities?" Cui Yan had already stood up, walked to Tang Guo''s side, and put his hand on the back of her wheelchair. "I will push you out for a walk." "Okay." Tang Guo did not refuse, turning back and saying to Xu Qing, "Let people watch the ball, don''t let it run around." Tang Guo was pushed out by Cui Yan. As soon as he got into the garden, a white dumpling jumped onto Tang Guo. She reached out to save the dumpling, smoothed it, and smiled on her cheeks. Xu Qing alsoughed, "Qiuqiu sleeps to death. Every time thedy has any activity, she is always the first to run down, and she can urately find the position of thedy. It is really a smart cat." "Is this Miss Tang''s pet?" Cui Yan stretched out his hand to touch the white dumpling. He didn''t want the ball to show his teeth and gave him a fierce look. The tail straightened up and the back was erected, looking very fierce. "It seems that it doesn''t like me very much." Cui Yan retracted his hand indifferently, "I hope Miss Tang will not mind, I just think it is a little cute." Tang Guo smiled and smoothed the white cat, "It doesn''t know Dr. Cui, and some hostility is normal." The white cat didn''t sleep on Tang Guo''sp as usual, but kept staring at Cui Yan with scrutiny and vignt eyes, as if there was a deep hatred between them. "It seems that it really hates me." Cui Yan shook his head, "I hope I wille over often in the future. It will be familiar with me and can change its attitude towards me." Cui Yan is also very strange, why is this white cat so hostile to him? "By the way, Miss Tang, I don''t think your cat has been neutered, right?" When the words were over, Tang Guo felt the white cat under her hand stiffen all over, she helped her smooth the hair, and the corners of her lips bend, "Yes, not yet." Chapter 2224: Original match for leg deformity (27) Chapter 2224: Original match for leg deformity (27) "Miss Tang, I think it''s better for cats to be sterilized. If they run out of disobedience one day, I don''t know how many stray cats will be produced." After Cui Yan said this, he found that the white cat looked at him more and more fiercely, and smiled, "Sorry, did it understand me?" "After all, this matter is aimed at Qiuqiu. It feels a crisis. It must be unpleasant to see Dr. Cui." Tang Guo replied casually while helping the white cat follow the fur. The white cat seemed to be morefortable with her smooth hair, lying on herp with her head buried and squinting. Cui Yan stared at the white cat carefully, and something strange shed in his eyes. These white cats are really strange, they look very human. Perhaps, he can find a chance to get along with this white cat alone. But the white cat is not important at all. He is interested in the woman in a wheelchair petting the cat. Cui Yan didn''t care about the cat anymore, but walked slowly in the garden while pushing Tang Guo, and Tang Guo let him push. The system has been watching for a long time, and there is an idea in my heart, but I can''t confirm it. This person can be so close to the host, and can also speak with him for so long. It doesn''t make sense if it''s not that guy? But if it''s that guy, why does he think this guy is a bit annoying? The same shame, this time it makes people dislike it. There is also this white cat. Although the temperament is a little bit arrogant, ording to his observations, this cat likes to stay by the hosts side and will not run out at all. Let alone making kittens, Qin Ting thought Tang Guo liked it before. I like cats, and I brought one. The mother cat came back. I didn''t expect that after only an hour, the mother cat would hide in the corner and shiver, not daring to approach Tang Guo for half a step. And Tang Guo didn''t mean to hold the new female cat, as if the cat she liked was just this white cat. Later, the female cat was brought back to raise by a helper from the manor. If she stayed in the manor, she might starve to death. The entire estate of the manor was upied by the white cat. It relied on its owner to dominate the manor, and no one could do anything about it. It is indifferent to other people and only likes to get in front of Tang Guo. Speaking of Cui Yan, the system is a little uncertain, [Host, is this Cui Yan that guy? Why do I feel that the other party is a bit annoying? Or, I don''t want him in my life. This person is not likable. Tang Guo almost burst outughing when he heard it. The little Tongzi of her family actually knew that people were unpleasant, and she said that she didn''t want the other person. It can be seen that Xiao Tongzi''s mind is still quite clear. That guy is not cute anymore and will not help him. [Wait for him to behave better in his next life, the host will think about dating him or something. This guy is so annoying when hees, and it is not cute at all to speak so roundly, anyway, it just gives me a feeling of dislike. The host is big, don''t say that I am making a small report, I really feel that way. I was shameless before, but that shamelessness is different from this kind of shamelessness. I can''t exin the difference. Anyway, it gives me a bad impression. [Host, how cute the ball is, don''t listen to Cui Yan''s words and take him to sterilization. If the ball is always disobedient, forget it, but it is obedient and obedient. It never goes out and hangs out with the wild cats. Chapter 2225: Original match for leg deformity (28) Chapter 2225: Original match for leg deformity (28) [When someone needs to be sterilized, you have to suffer the disaster of unreasonableness, and it is pitiful to think about it. It''s also that Baimao Qiuqiu is really good, and Cui Yan''s impression of the system is particrly bad, so he said that. "I didn''t intend to sterilize the ball. If it would have been sterilized long ago, why wait until now." [That Cui Yan is really not a thing, dare to attack such a cute little animal, whether he is that guy or not, in short, I am very opposed to this love, the host is big, you can figure it out. It was also felt by the system that Tang Guo didn''t seem to like Cui Yan very much, so he dared to speak out such a big deal and directly threatened against it. What makes him uncertain is that the host is happier when hees to this world, his energy keeps growing, and he can''t tell if Cui Yan is that guy. Even if it was, he didn''t think it was a good one. Because the host saw him greatly, his energy did not increase sharply. In many worlds, he judged whether the other party was that guy or not, all of which depended on rapid energy growth. Now the energy is still the same as before, growing at a constant speed, obviously this guy is not too much like the host. But the host allowed the other party to be alone with her, and it was a bit strange to talk so much. Does the host have other ns? [Host Da, is Cui Yan him? Since he couldn''t guess, he could only ask Tang Guo. Tang Guo was silent for a while, before saying, "I can only tell you that Cui Yan has that person''s breath, but it''s very light." [Breath, what breath? "The breath of the soul, I have always been able to recognize that person because of his unique soul breath." Of course, there are other reasons, whether it is that person, just look at each other, and then determine the soul breath, she can recognize it. Out. Although Cui Yan in front of her had the soul of that person, she could say with certainty that Cui Yan was not that person. Although the other party is learning that person''s way of doing things, it is difficult to draw a tiger, and it is hard to pretend to be like it. If the inside is fake, then it is still fake. In the same way, the same action, for another person, is really annoying, even a bit greasy. She is very curious, why does Cui Yan have that person''s soul breath in her body, do you win her home? She buried her head and kept stroking the soft fur on the white cat''s back. It''s really interesting. But because of the strength of that person, Cui Yan would actually be taken away. Is that person careless, or is there other reasons, or Cui Yan is equivalent to that person, then who is that person? Why do you want to upy Cui Yan''s body and approach her? "I heard that Miss Tang likes painting very much." Cui Yan''s voice awakened Tang Guo. She replied calmly, "Well, I like it." "The weather is good today, do you want to paint now?" Tang Guo touched the ball lying on hisp, her lips curled, "Then it depends on whether the ball is in a good mood or not, and is willing to let me paint it." Cui Yan is a little puzzled. Does Tang Guo''s painting have anything to do with this cat? Xu Qing said, "Every picture of Miss has a ball, even if it doesn''t show his face, it has to show a white paw." Cui Yan was surprised. Did she love cats to such an extent? Every painting has this cat, which is really incredible. Tang Guo didn''t even move the white cat and said, "It seems that Qiuqiu is in a bad mood today, so I won''t draw anymore." Chapter 2226: Original match for leg deformity (29) Chapter 2226: Original match for leg deformity (29) After Cui Yan left that day, he did note again. After all, he is only a personal doctor, and he usuallyes here once a week or half a month. Furthermore, if Tang Guo has any needs here, he directly called him and asked him toe over. No matter what he was doing, he had toe. In this way, Cui Yan maintained the frequency ofing to the manor twice a month. Every time after helping Tang Guo check her body, he would push her to go for a walk in the garden, and did nothing out of the ordinary. But between words, there is the meaning of closeness. Tang Guo didn''t seem to know, and he was indifferent to him. Every time, the white cat would sleep in herp. After two years in a hurry, the white cat didn''t feel close to Cui Yan. Every time he looked at him, his eyes were full of hostility. On this day, Tang Guo was taking a nap in the garden, and Cui Yan found an excuse toe and deliver Tang Guo medicine. Hearing that Tang Guo was taking a nap, he didn''t mean to interrupt, but asked Xu Qing: "Is Qiuqiu also with her?" "The ball is not with the youngdy at the moment. I should have found a ce to sleep in." Xu Qing said uncertainly. The white cat is an emperor-level mission in the manor. Everyone can''t afford it, Miss baby It''s very. "Oh, then I originally had something to talk to Miss Tang, you can call me when she wakes up." "Okay, Dr. Cui, please." Xu Qing is not worried about what Cui Yan will do. There are bodyguards everywhere in the manor. Cui Yan went to the garden and soon found a white cat sleeping in a somewhat hidden location. With a smile on his face, he walked up to the white cat, didn''t mind getting his clothes dirty, and sat on the edge of the flower bed. "After two years of observation, I guessed it was you. This time you didn''t seal the memory, did you? For her, you really took pains. It''s a pity that I took the first step and upied this body this time. The body is already mine, and that trace of your soul power has been swallowed by me." The white cat sat up and stared at Cui Yan unblinkingly. Cui Yan pushed his sses, "Is it angry? I didnt expect you to have today. Although in the future, she will be angry when she thinks of this day, but at least I Its worth being able to spend a lifetime with her in a small world as a husband and wife." "In this small world with her for a lifetime, you can only watch from one side, it must be very ufortable, right? I can''t beat you outside and can''t deal with you. In this small world, I spend a lot of money. Mind, carefully nned, finally got a chance to approach her." Cui Yan stretched out his hand to pat the white cat''s head. The white cat made a fierce expression. It was obviously fierce, but inexplicably cute. Cui Yan was amused. "No wonder she likes your cat so much, even if it looks fierce, it''s cute." "Actually, I didn''t expect that when you found that you couldn''t take back that trace of soul power, you could not upy this body. Why didn''t you just leave, instead you would choose a cat to live. Even in a certain world, she did not have yourpany. She will live well too, won''t she? Whether it is in the past, now or in the future, she will not be unable to live because of the absence of a person. Even if you are more important in her heart." Chapter 2227: Original match for leg deformity (30) Chapter 2227: Original match for leg deformity (30) "How did you poke your pain? It can be regarded as self-inflicted, regret it." "Okay, I won''t tell you more, then you will watch the happy time with me and her." After Cui Yan said, she found that the white cat''s original aggressive appearance suddenly weakened, and her body was still trembling. , Looks very scared of him. Cui Yan hadn''t figured out why, but suddenly felt something wrong behind him. At this time, Tang Guo''s voice came, "Doctor Cui, Xu Qing said you are here, I said why I can''t find you in the living room, so you went to the garden to bully the ball." Cui Yan''s face changed drastically when he heard this. He stared at the white cat subconsciously, and saw the white cat shivering, rushing towards Tang Guo''s position, and ran directly to herp. His two paws gripped her clothes forcefully, also very measured. Will not hurt her skin. That shivering and terrified look was really too realistic. Seeing this, Cui Yan almost yelled at him. He was really **** shameless, this cat! ! Is this done by humans? That person was really shameless. He actually staged a pce fight in front of him, stared at him and shivered, hiding in her arms in fear. This is only a brute. Cui Yan found that the white cat was looking at him. His contemptuous eyes seemed to say, "What if I took away my body? I have been with her for two years, not to mention hugging her, I didn''t even hold a small hand, but a loser." Cui Yan was almost stunned! "Dr. Cui, I don''t know where the ball has provoke you. You have to pick one who bullied the ball in the garden when I was away. You can see how the ball was frightened by you?" Cui Yan opened his mouth, wanting to say that this cat is a dramatist. He just said a few words to it, and didn''t bully it at all. It was all performed by itself. But, would Tang Guo believe it when he said it? In front of a person who has only known her for two years and a cat who has been with her for so many years, she must be on the side of the cat. Now the cat does have the upper hand. He knows a little bit about this woman. No matter who he has this identity, once it is not important enough and there is not enough reason to prove that the cat is wrong, then he can only be wrong. Moreover, if she cares too much about the cat, even if he is right, it is wrong. In front of people who don''t care, she is always indifferent and ruthless, indifferent, which makes people love and hate. "Miss Tang, I really didn''t bully the ball." "I just saw you red at it, Dr. Cui, I didn''t make a mistake about this, right?" Cui Yan had nothing to say, and only faintly nced at the cat in Tang Guo''s arms. The other party still had the expression of contempt that only he could understand. shameless! Even if he lives in the cat''s body, isn''t he an individual himself? To do such a shameless thing, can''t a man of a big man be able to stand upright? He also didn''t want to think, if he hadn''t calcted the body that the person should live in, would the other party live in the body of a cat? Cui Yan had counted countless calctions, only thinking that after his careful nning, that person could not live in this body, and could not find a suitable body for a while, and would definitely leave this small world first. He never expected that he would simply choose a cat, thinking about this white cat, how many years he would sleep in Tang Guo''s bed every day, it was too shameless! Chapter 2228: The original match of the leg deformity (31) Chapter 2228: The original match of the leg deformity (31) "Doctor Cui, you should go first. From now on, you will follow the previous frequency ande once every half a month." Tang Guo hugged the white cat and helped it to gently run along the fur, saying in a cold tone. "Moreover, I will trouble Dr. Cui not to walk around in the manor in the future, so as not to scare my ball. As for checking my body, I can do it in the front hall. My body is actually very healthy. If Dr. Cui thinks he is If you are not qualified for this job, you can refuse." When Cui Yan heard this, his face changed drastically. Is this going to change thew and drive him away? He worked hard for two years, and finally got close to her a little bit, but because of this cat, she is so merciless? The system chuckled, a fake, and a particrly annoying fake. It was because the host was very curious to ignore him and let hime to the manor. If you knew what he did and what secrets he had, you wouldn''t want to pester him a long time ago. Now that he has provoke the host''s big baby ball, he deserves to be disliked. In other words, is that guy still showing up? If that guy was there, he would definitely not behave so badly, and it would be possible to please the host with a few words. No matter how unwilling Cui Yan was, in order not to irritate her, she could only leave in despair. Now that she angered her, knowing her temperament, he could only think of other ways. No matter what, he must be with her in his life, even if there is only a small world, he is satisfied. Thinking of something, Cui Yan smiled again. If he helps her solve her troubles, she doesn''t know if her favorability will increase. After Cui Yan left, Tang Guo buried her head and stared at the white cat, and finally put her hand on top of its head, "If the surname Cui dares to attack you no matter how bad you are, you should scratch him vigorously. You''re wee. I willpensate you for medical expenses. My family has money." System: He wants to be a ball. Well, he looks so envious. It should be a very happy thing to be a cat. Xu Qing: Who is the biggest one in Ruolun Manor? It''s not thedy, but thedy''s cat, who caused it. Starting from this day, the white cat''s treatment in the manor has increased by one more period. Tang Guo also specially asked someone to remodel the room next to it, and became a special room for the ball. Everyone in the manor knows that the ball has a very high status. Not only is it arrogant, but it also likes to be clean. It is not allowed to be watched even in the toilet, otherwise they will be horrified. So they came to another conclusion. Although the ball is fierce, he is very shy. At the same time, another thing is happening. The things that should have happened on the hostess Bai Ruyue''s side still happened. There was a major event in the family, and a lot of money was urgently needed to settle. This time, Tang Guo and Qin Ting were not married, so naturally there was nothing to look for a surrogate or help the hostess about the pregnant mother. The hostess is still unwilling to agree to the proposal of the best rtives, marrying the old and greasy boss as a wife, saying that she will find a way. Back in this big city, Bai Ruyue, desperate, finally thought of a way, which was something she didn''t want to do but had to do and had to do. She heard that on some asions, the first night of a woman can be sold. She was introduced to that asion and nned to use this method to get a sum of money. At least, if you get the money in this way, you won''t stay with that kind of person forever, and you can still solve the problems at home. It was just when things were about to happen, Bai Ruyue regretted it, and while the other party was in the bathroom, she grabbed the door. But that person was also an old fried dough stick. She had taken medicine in her wine, and she ran into Qin Ting''s room in a daze. At this point, the two protagonists finally met. Chapter 2229: Original match for leg deformity (32) Chapter 2229: Original match for leg deformity (32) Perhaps it was Bai Ruyue''s good luck. Qin Ting drank a lot because of the entertainment at the cocktail party that day, and even a woman wanted to make him think and gave him medicine. In the end, this woman helped Qin Ting to leave the scene and sent him back to the hotel room. When she was about to do it, Qin Ting suddenly woke up and drove the woman out. This is why Bai Ruyue can easily push the door in. The woman left in a panic, forgetting to close the door at all. Qin Ting has also managed the Tang familyspany for ten years. Although the famous Tang Yunfeng was still famous in those days, he has not been seen for ten years. Except for the old man, few people in the rising generation talked about him or even knew his story. And because Qin Ting has been managing thepany, even if Tang Guo often shows up in thepany, Qin Ting''s reputation has be a person who has been treated with infatuation by the princess of the Tang family, rather than his infatuation. Since the two got engaged, they haven''t gotten married yet, in fact, many people are secretly specting. Did Qin Ting think Tang Guo was no longer worthy of him? After all, Tang Guo''s physical condition had been known many years ago. The legs are disabled and the health is not good. As for the pregnancy and childbirth, it is even more impossible. Although many people envied Qin Ting''s existence, they secretly felt sorry for him. Such a good person can only be tied to a disabled person in his entire life. Of course, these ideas are those of the younger generation. As for the older generation, everyone clearly understands that if Qin Ting really did something that would hurt Tang Guo, then he would really be confessed as a negative person. But the reality is that Qin Ting''s ability does make people feel that Tang Guo is not worthy of her, and will feel sorry for him. Even if he really did something to betray her, outsiders would curse at best, but what can he do to him? So far, Tang Yunfeng is still alive. People of the older generation guessed that even if Qin Ting didn''t want to marry Tang Guo in his heart, he wouldn''t dare to do anything. After all, the majority of thepany''s shares belonged to Tang Yunfeng. Once he did something, he was the first to leave. It''s not that Qin Ting has never heard such gossip. It has been ten years. From the very beginning, I was grateful for Tang Yunfeng''s appreciation of him, and now he is also grateful, and he never thought that he would lose Tang Guo if he broke his promise. But the rumors from the outside world still made him ufortable. He has worked hard for the Tang family''spany for ten years, and he has paid a lot. If Tang Yunfeng is really dissatisfied with him in the future, and let him leave in a word, ten years of hard work will be wasted. Everyone has a heart to give up, and there are people like Qin Ting. Getting used to control, suddenly realized that fate was still in the hands of others. How could Qin Ting bear it? Therefore, after thinking about it, Qin Ting was already secretly developing his own power. This is why he is still attending variousmercial receptions so diligently, in order to find a trusted partner. Secretly developing the forces, certainly cannot let hime forward, it will have an impact on the entirepany. But he can secretly use thepany''s resources to help his power develop. But I didn''t expect that the woman outside was so courageous that she actually dared to take medicine in his wine. Fortunately, he was sober-minded and drove people away. It''s just something he didn''t expect, another person broke into the room. Chapter 2230: Original match for leg deformity (33) Chapter 2230: Original match for leg deformity (33) When Qin Ting was embraced by a hot woman, he subconsciously pushed the person away, but the other party stuck to him like an octopus, and his condition was not very good. Did not push it away for a while. He lowered his head and nced at each other. The woman''s face was flushed and her expression looked very confused. Seeing this, he still didn''t understand, this woman was afraid that she would be like him. Qin Ting was still thinking, the woman who didn''t want to stick to him had already started, and those little hands were still moving. Although Qin Ting refused, he did not know why he did not refuse in the end. What should happen and what should not happen also happened. It was rainingte at night. Both Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue had fallen asleep, and at this moment they seemed to havepletely forgotten where they were. Tang Guo didn''t fall asleep, sitting on the edge of the window with the white cat in her arms, watching the sound of rain outside the window. The voice of the system rang in her ears: [The host is big, the host and the host have sessfully met. It''s a coincidence that they all have Chinese medicine. "Then we were together smoothly?" [Yes, the host is really like a god, and the story king is really strong, so that they can be together. In other words, the woman who had taken medicine in Qin Tingjiu before was driven out by him indifferently and ruthlessly. In fact, she was much more beautiful than Bai Ruyue. Why was Qin Ting able to reject that woman but not Bai Ruyue? "I''m not Qin Ting, how do I know?" OK! "By the way, Qin Ting secretly cooperates with people, you give me a stare, if you have the opportunity, go in for a kick, forget it, you just give me a kick in, it is bound to control the big head. In my ount He has a lot of money. When the timees, he needs any investment. You can just invest. When I am unhappy, you can help me withdraw." The system trembled, and sighed in his heart, the host was really bad. When you are not happy, you obviously want to say that when Qin Ting''s newpany is critical, it means to directly withdraw funds and rectify the other party. Anyway, it is to make the other party unable to develop. There was no sound from the system. Tang Guo touched the white cat on herp. The white cat didn''t seem to be asleep either, but squinted halfway on herp. "Qiuqiu, you have lived for almost fifteen years. I heard that the life span of cats and dogs is generally more than twenty years." Tang Guo held the two paws of the white cat, her beautiful eyes staring. With the white cat''s amber eyes, "It would be great if you lived as long as a human." System: [The host is big, cant you just eat two pills for life extension? You can change the life span of a person, but it''s just a cat, easily. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips curled up gently, rubbing the white cat''s face, "I''m talking with Qiuqiu, maybe he can''t bear me, can he live a few more years?" The system doesn''t understand, what does a cat understand. This white cat is smart and well-behaved. It doesn''t make troubles or mess around. But is life span controble? Isn''t this a bit tough? "Qiuqiu, you must live a little longer. If your life span is too short and you are not there, I can only buy a litter of cats and raise them." The system grinned, whether his host was crazy, even if he bullied that guy, he still bullied a cat now. Chapter 2231: Original match for leg deformity (34) Chapter 2231: Original match for leg deformity (34) The system wanted to say that if a cat knows something, if you threaten it, it doesn''t know what it is. It also raises a litter of cats, but his host can figure it out. "The ball, do you think the British short is good-looking, or the blue cat is more beautiful?" "Although you are always shed hair, Xu Qingtian yells to take you out every day, but I don''t want to think about hairless cats." The system is speechless, I really want to say that the cat can''t understand it. Don''t want the white cat to hug Tang Guo''s hand with two paws, and staring at her brightly, even the system can distinguish its emotions from the amber eye beads. It seems to be saying that it can live a long time and stay by her side all the time. Don''t buy a litter of cats and raise it. This is the hell, he hasn''t heard that there is a precedent for monsters in this world. After that night, the system discovered one thing. The white cat, who used to be domineering, is now even more domineering. It has to go wherever Tang Guo goes, sticking to her side all the time, not even going to activities that he likes most in the sun. In short, Tang Guo could not leave its sight for too long. When Tang Guo was in the bathroom, he would definitely sit outside and watch, and he would stare at the door without doing anything. When Tang Guo called Xu Qing in and brought her out, it would still follow her slowly. The people in the manor are not surprised, they all say that cats are clinging to people, and thedy is so good with balls, so it should be clinging to her. In other words, when Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue woke up. Facing everything in front of him, Qin Ting was a little annoyed, and at the same time he was a little flustered. Last night, why didn''t he control it, and actually had such a rtionship with a strange woman. The first thing he thought of was Tang Guo, the woman who basically gave him lunch when he was in thepany. They got engaged ten years ago. He is a man with a fianc, how could he do such a thing. After thinking of this, Qin Ting didn''t care what Bai Ruyue was like, but was calmly trying to figure out how to conceal this matter. He will not let anyone know about this mistake. So when he looked at Bai Ruyue, his eyes were gloomy, which made the little shyness in Bai Ruyue''s heart dissipated, and he was holding the bed sheet with a white face. She regretted it yesterday, but she didn''t expect that the person was too bad and gave her medicine in the wine. She vaguely remembereding into this room identally, and seeing the handsome man, she didn''t even want to hug him directly. She regretted it anyway and didn''t want to do that again. But now that its hard to ride a tiger, she has to find someone to solve it. Since God let her meet this looking good man, maybe it''s because she is pitiful to perfect her. Spend the night with this man, at least she is not a disadvantage. As for the family affairs, she already has a sense of measure, so she will go back to her hometown and promise to marry the boss. Thinking of this, Bai Ruyue''s heart is also as gray as death. At the same time, feeling the gloomy eyes of the other party, she screamed inwardly, and quickly said, "I''m sorry, I will leave right away." "Wait." Qin Ting only stared at Bai Ruyue, then dialed a call and asked someone to check Bai Ruyue''s identity. In fact, the main reason was to check whether she had any difficulties recently. For so many years in shopping malls, what he is best at is to grasp the shorings of others. Qin Ting breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that Bai Ruyue''s family really had something important and needed a lot of money. Things that can be done well if you can give money are not a big deal at all. Chapter 2232: Original match for leg deformity (35) Chapter 2232: Original match for leg deformity (35) As for the incident that Bai Ruyue wanted to sell Chuyeter, because that ce involved many people with identities, Bai Ruyue didnt use her real name. If she didnt check it carefully, she couldnt find it. Qin Ting naturally didnt know about it now. I only thought that Bai Ruyue had identally said. Now she is short of money, then he will give her a sum of money and dismiss her so that she will nevere to this city. When Bai Ruyue got the check, she felt she was humiliated. When she was about to tear up the check and hit this person, Qin Ting''s cold words came, "You should be short of money now. Without this money, you have to marry someone you don''t want to marry. . I advise you to keep it." Bai Ruyue''s tears came out all of a sudden, she felt aggrieved in her heart, but she never tore the check again. "What do you mean by giving me this?" Bai Ruyue had a lot of thoughts in her mind for a while, could it be that this man didn''t want to let her go like this and wanted to enshrine her? The original goodwill also disappeared instantly. However, Qin Ting''s next words shocked Bai Ruyue. "I want you to take this million, leave this city immediately, disappear, never appear in front of me, nothing happened yesterday and today, and we have never seen each other." "Just...that''s all?" "Can it be done?" Qin Ting''s slightly dangerous eyes fell on Bai Ruyue''s face, and he didn''t mean to pity Xiangyu Yu at all. "If it can''t be done, I can help you change it." Let an ordinary woman not appear in front of him, this matter is not known, he has 10,000 ways. Bai Ruyue was frightened by the indifferent and ferocious eyes, thinking that she was sleeping with a man who looked fierce, but good-looking, did not suffer. Although she was wronged, she felt insulted. But she does need the money, gritted her teeth, she nodded, "Okay, I will disappear in front of you immediately." Qin Ting lighted a cigarette, and said in a light tone, "I hope you can do it. If you dare to appear in front of me, not only you but the people you care about, don''t think about it." "I see, don''t worry, I will never show up in front of you for the rest of my life." Bai Ruyue was also a little angry, with tears in her eyes, she squeezed the check hard, if possible, she also wanted to be in front of him. His face was torn and he wore his clothes and went out. Qin Ting felt relieved when he learned that Bai Ruyue had gone to the train station immediately and bought the train ticket back to his hometown. After asking someone to take a clean suit and feeling that there was no trace on his body, he returned to the manor. As soon as he entered the manor, he saw Tang Guo holding the white cat sitting at the door, "Brother Qin Ting, why didn''t youe backst night?" "I''m sorry, I made you worried." Qin Ting walked over quickly, feeling a little guilty in his heart, but after ten years of experience in the mall, even if he had a guilty conscience, he really didn''t change his face when lying. But some subtle movements will appear subconsciously to conceal their guilty conscience. Qin Ting squatted beside Tang Guo and asked, "Have you had breakfast?" While he reached out to touch the white cat on Tang Guo''sp, what he received was a fierce look, and the white cat only looked contemptuously. He nced at him, and finally hid in Tang Guo''s arms, seemingly disgusted with him, making Qin Ting somewhat embarrassed. Chapter 2233: Original match for leg deformity (36) Chapter 2233: Original match for leg deformity (36) "Brother Qin Ting, have you forgotten that the ball can''t be touched by anyone except me?" Tang Guo said strangely, "It seems that I forgot after a busy nightst night." When he heard the previous sentence, Qin Ting''s heart came to his throat. Even if he lied, he could not change his face, but some things were done just as they were done. I am sorry for her and I am sorry for her. I have fooled everyone but myself. He was relieved when Tang Guo said that he was busy all night, thinking she thought he was busy all night for thepany. As everyone knows, Tang Guo knows the truth, her busy night is really because of some ulterior things. "Brother Qin Ting also pay attention to your body." Some things shouldn''t be too excessive. System: It''s just that once, the host is huge. Tang Guo: Oh, forget it. Of course, what Qin Ting heard from this sentence meant that Tang Guo told him not to work too hard and careless about his body, and he was less ufortable before. He nced at the white cat on Tang Guo''sp, and saw the white cat staring at him with contempt. He had long been used to it. This cat is very smart. It is Tang Guo''s favorite little pet. If he doesn''t like him, it is probably because he is afraid that he will take its owner. Where does he know the various reasons for this? He thought that this incident was perfectly concealed, but he knew that Tang Guo had already known everything. Just say that his clean clothes, some water stains on the edges of his hair, and the faint scent on his body, you know it is the smell of shower gel. It''s easy toe back from working overtime, do not wash at home, ande back? Besides, if he was really busy all night, his face must be very tired, but Qin Ting looked good. While Qin Ting was eating, Tang Guo suddenly asked, "Brother Qin Ting, did youe back only after washing?" Qin Ting''s body stiffened for a moment, and his face remained unchanged, "Well, because I had to see a client because of a very urgent matter, I found a hotel to wash it up, and let me buy a set by the way. Clean clothes." "Oh, what? Then you must take a good rest after eating." Qin Ting exhaled secretly, the original delicious food had no appetite. After a few bites, he said he would go back to the room and rest for a while. Tang Guo didn''t say anything, just scared him asionally. Now something happened to him and Bai Ruyue, I don''t know if their child is in Bai Ruyue''s belly. She was a little looking forward to what happened next. Before that, don''t frighten Qin Ting. If you want to frighten, how can you continue to y? Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, she looked so pure and sweet, who could think that her stomach was full of thinking about some bad things. More than a monthter, the system told Tang Guo good news that Bai Ruyue was really pregnant. Bai Ruyue''s family needs a huge sum of 600,000 yuan. After paying back the huge sum, Bai Ruyue originally wanted to find a job in the local area, and then go on blind date, marry, and have children like ordinary people, and spend her life. Although she felt a bit resentful towards Qin Ting in her heart, she also knew that she could not provoke each other, and thanks to the money, she stayed in this small county withplicated heart. However, she did not expect that a monthter, she found that her body was not right, and her period did note on time. Thinking of something, she bought a pregnancy test and found out that she was pregnant. Chapter 2234: Original match for leg deformity (37) Chapter 2234: Original match for leg deformity (37) She was flustered and confused at the time, and at first she nned to kill the child. After all the checks, she justy on the operating table and remembered that she was about to lose a child, regretted it instantly, rushed off the operating table and left. In the end, Bai Ruyue nned to give birth to this child and raise it by herself. She couldn''t bear it anyway. In addition, there is a surplus of the previous money, and she should be enough to raise a child in the small county. Besides, she is not non-working. But Bai Ruyue, who was unmarried and conceived first, plus a group of best rtives, made life difficult. Even Yanyue has always treated her parents with a nuisance to her. As ast resort, she could only go out and rent a house by herself, which made her quieter. With her academic qualifications, it is rtively easy to find a job, but the sry is not high in the small county. When she returned to the small county before, she found a job, but thepany did not expect that Bai Ruyue would actually get pregnant, or get pregnant unmarried. A woman who is unmarried and conceived is easy to be discussed. These outside gazes, Bai Ruyue''s habit of slowly, looking forward to the birth of a child every day, can bring a different color to her life. Imagination is wonderful. After giving birth to a child, Bai Ruyue has to work during the day. Even if the work is easy, he has to go to get off work on time. At night, she has to be tossed by the child in various ways, but she thinks it is a sweet burden, she will not mess with this child because of this, but think that this child is the angel she gave her from heaven. For the child, she left early several times, which made thepany dissatisfied. Thepany did not dare to dismiss Bai Ruyue. After all, oneint about this kind of thing would be ignored by thepany and thepany could only think of other ways to put pressure on Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue had the money in her hands, and she didn''t panic. She felt that thepany was too much. Eventually, she fired thepany and nned to concentrate on taking care of her children for a while. Days, just live slowly like this. As for Tang Guo, it was still Qin Ting who would send him lunch when he was in thepany. Only after knowing that Bai Ruyue was pregnant, she added something in the meal. It was not life-threatening, but it was a kind of medicine that could temporarily make people sterile. This thing, she obtained from her little interster friend Emmanuel, it is said that it can suppress the activity of the essence, and it will not have any other health effects on the human body. One month of continuous use of this drug will make this person unable to have children for ten years. After ten years, I did not take this drug again in the middle, and the spirits would slowlye back active, and because of being suppressed for too long, the activity would be greatly enhanced. If you want to have a baby, it''s super easy. Tang Guo was very curious about what kind of interster world he would actually study this strange drug. [Emanuel]: I should have told you before that our interster technology is very powerful, and people can also awaken different levels of mental power. Only strong mental power can control mechabat. If you can''t awaken the slightest mental power, this is equivalent to a waste person in the interster. Our interster humans have a long lifespan. Coupled with gically modified drugs to increase lifespan, there is also a disadvantage, that is, it is not easy to get pregnant. This drug was developed for our own sake. After taking it for thest year to suppress the activity of sperm, after more than a hundred years, it is a good time for offspring to be pregnant. Tang Guo was also a little surprised after hearing the exnation. It turns out it can be done like this. On this day, Tang Guo saw Qin Ting''s somewhat tired look and suggested, "Brother Qin Ting, I think you should go to the hospital for aprehensive examination. I am a little worried." System: Damn it''s too bad. In Tang Guo''s arms, the white cat couldn''t help but raised his head and nced at her, then watched Qin Ting''s eyes full of sympathy and pity, and finally rubbed her against her, enjoying being smoothed by her. Chapter 2235: Original match for leg deformity (38) Chapter 2235: Original match for leg deformity (38) Qin Ting didn''t have any doubts about Tang Guo''s proposal. He only thought that he was too busy recently and did not care about his body, which made Tang Guo very worried about him. Although Tang Yunfeng is alive and well now, the suddena more than ten years ago is still fresh in Tang Guo''s memory. "Okay, don''t worry, I will take a moment to check it out." "Brother Qin Ting is so busy every day, he should also take care of his body, and don''t let his body go bad for work." "I know." Qin Ting also felt a little warm in his heart, and a little bit guilty. He is now over thirty. He was already wondering if he wanted to find a time to talk to Tang Yunfeng about marrying him Xiaoguo. After so many years, he thought it was good to have someone like Tang Guo by his side. She didn''t cause him any trouble, nor was she suspicious like many women, and she didn''t have the temper of ady. He is now developing his own power in private, and he has been so busy recently because of his own power. With this, he is equivalent to having the confidence to marry Tang Guoti, and he is no longer so resistant. Even if Tang Yunfeng is kind to him, he has been helping people manage thepany like this, which always gives him a feeling of being under the fence, which is not very tasteful. With his ownpany, no matter what he does, he will no longer be shackled, so that he won''t be stuck in thepany without the Tang family in the future. In short, he still prefers to control his destiny in his own hands. Of course, he did not do this to turn his face with the Tang family. Tang Guo said that it was necessary for him to check his body. He has been too busy and tired recently, and it is good to go to check. The hospital Qin Ting went to was under the name of the Tang family. With Tang Guo''s secret advice, the doctor really did a veryprehensive examination on Qin Ting, and all aspects were checked. In the final physical examination report, all aspects were very normal, and the only point made the doctor a little hesitant. This was the first time he met. Qin Ting felt the doctor''s hesitation, and he had a bad premonition, "What''s wrong?" "Mr. Qin, your body is very healthy, but a little..." "how?" Good health, but what makes the doctor hesitate, even afraid to tell him? This made Qin Ting''s heart worse and worse, and he thought of many possibilities in an instant. The doctor pushed the sses, "I have seen many cases like this before, but I have never seen Mr. Qin as serious. This disease will not affect Mr. Qin''s health, but it will be useful to Mr. Qin''s future generations. Influence. All in all, it is not easy for Mr. Qin to conceive a woman." Qin Ting''s brain exploded, it is not easy to make a woman pregnant? Before he came back to his senses, the doctor couldn''t help but asked in a low voice, "Excuse me... Mr. Qin is okay with that aspect?" Qin Ting reacted, and instantly remembered the night with Bai Ruyue, and said with certainty, "Other aspects were not affected." His voice was a bit dry. He liked the child and said otherwise, but could it be possible to have children? It''s one thing. Because of Tang Guo''s situation, he had already nned that he might have no children in the future. Now that he learned that he had this rare condition, it was not in his heart. "Can this disease be cured?" Qin Ting had a glimmer of hope in his heart, but in fact he still wanted a child in his heart. Chapter 2236: Original match for leg deformity (39) Chapter 2236: Original match for leg deformity (39) Even if Tang Guo could not conceive and have children, medicine in the world would be considered advanced, wouldn''t there be other ways to use it? Now that something is fundamentally wrong with him, it means that he can''t have children anyway. The doctor shook his head, "I can''t cure this disease, at least it hasn''t been cured so far. Don''t be upset, Mr. Qin, although your activity is very low or not, but there are many adventures in this world." He hesitated, the doctor He continued, this time rtively quietly, "In fact, Mr. Tang also has this disease. In order to have Miss Tang, Mr. Tang also took great pains back then, and finally produced a miracle." Qin Ting stared nkly, "Uncle Tang has this disease?" "Yes, it''s also this kind of disease." Of course, the doctor didn''t say that Tang Yunfeng''s condition was better, at least he could be more active and the survival rate was much higher. As for Qin Ting, he basically didn''t find anything that could survive at present, as if there was basically no one. But the words can''t be said to be dead, it is good to give Qin Ting a little hope, let the other party slowly ept this. "I know." Qin Ting dispelled the idea of seeking treatment everywhere, because heter consulted many famous doctors, and they all said that there was no way for this situation, only miracles. His problem is purely a gic problem, and current medicine has not yet developed to the extent that it can improve human genes. Naturally, Qin Ting did not tell Tang Guo that he had a physical problem. At this time, he had no resistance to marrying Tang Guo from the bottom of his heart. What he thinks is, it''s better to live like this for a lifetime. After battling the enemy withpliments, I just lived with her inly. As for the sudden appearance of Bai Ruyue, he had long been left behind, thinking that the woman couldn''t make any waves. When Qin Ting proposed marriage and was going to see Tang Yunfeng, Tang Guo did not object. Agreeing does not mean that this marriage can be done. How old is Qin Ting''s biological son now? That kid is very clever and early wisdom. If Qin Ting did not meet before their wedding day, she would help them create a chance to meet. I don''t know what Qin Ting would think of this son who appeared suddenly. Thinking of this, Tang Guo''s lips curled up with a smile, it would be very interesting. This time, Tang Guo and Qin Ting went up the mountain to meet Tang Yunfeng and discussed the marriage of the two. Master Hui Guang didn''t say anything to stop them. Tang Yunfeng was certain that he agreed to marry the two. Qin Ting pondered for a while, thinking that he was still a little busy this year, so he set his wedding date next year. The excuse is that you need to prepare for this wedding. Tang Yunfeng didn''t say anything, Qin Ting was so serious, he was happy toment. As for Qin Ting''s secretly starting apany, he actually knew that although he was a bit grudge in his heart, he also understood Qin Ting''s thoughts as a man. As long as the other party doesn''t mess around, he will turn one eye and close the other, regardless of those. Seeing Tang Yunfeng''s reassuring appearance, Tang Guo smiled inwardly, Dad, I''m afraid you won''t be able to raise this old man, it will be very lively in the future. Qin Ting went down the mountain that day, but Tang Guo still chose to live on the mountain for two days. Tang Yunfeng nced at the cat on Tang Guo''s leg and couldn''t help but touch it. The white cat didn''t dodge, allowing him to touch his head twice. "Qiuqiu has been alive for almost twenty years. It seems that there is no sign of aging. It is really a good thing." Tang Yunfeng said with some joy. Chapter 2237: Original match for leg deformity (40) Chapter 2237: Original match for leg deformity (40) "At the beginning I was still worried. You cared about **** so much. Cats and dogs can live for up to 20 years. If the **** are gone in the future, I am afraid that you will be sad." Tang Yunfeng touched the white cat again and found that its fur was even worse than before. Bright, still staring at him, with a piercing look, really not old at all, as if it were a mature cat. "Watching the ball, I am afraid that it will be alive for decades." Under normal circumstances, when cats live to six or seven years, they start to move slowly, and they are basically lethargic all day long. After ten years, the fur is not as bright as before, and when I sleep more than when I am awake, there may be problems with my teeth. I can''t keep up with all aspects of my body, and I can hardly see any activities. But the ball is different, it should be said that it is more energetic than before. Tang Yunfeng thought that he must have done a lot of good things, donated an unknown amount of sesame oil money, and before moving to live, he also asked someone to set up the Tang Guo Charity Foundation to help people with disabilities. If countless money can be exchanged for a well-behaved cat like the ball, and apanied by his daughter, Tang Yunfeng feels worth it. Another person was also very happy, naturally Master Huiguang. In the past ten years, Tang Yunfeng donated him the sesame oil money I don''t know how much, he used it to do a lot of things. And Tang Yunfeng''s charity foundation has also benefited countless people. In addition, Tang Yunfeng''s example is here, and now he has lived in this temple with more than 20 wealthy businessmen. Although they are not like Tang Yunfeng, they have lived for more than ten years, but they wille to live every year. Later, there are also a few wealthy businessmen who have retired here. They choose to live here and build houses in the back mountains. Not only do they not trouble them, but they bring There are countless conveniences, at least the roads below are broken. These wealthy businessmen are discussing to pay for repairs. The more the roads are repaired, the better, and they donate a lot of sesame oil money every year. Master Huiguang also hopes that these people can live a hundred years, so as far as possible to provide them with a beautiful ce. Around the temple, a lot of green vegetables are nted, all of which are pure and natural, and are provided to these wealthy businessmen for free. Not to mention, these people havee to live for a while, theirplexion looks much better, people see that they are a lot clearer, but they are also healthy, their beer belly is gone, and all of them are red. Under such circumstances, wealthy businessmen firmly believe that living here and doing charity at the same time can really live a long life. "Qin Ting is indeed a very capable young man." Tang Yunfeng said faintly, "If nothing like that happened at the beginning, even if he is capable, Dad would not consider him." "Xiaoguo, don''t be upset when Dad says this, because in Dad''s mind, no matter how good Qin Ting is, if he doesn''t love my daughter enough, he won''t be worthy of you. It''s just that you like him again." System: It''s fake. The host would rather like the cat in his arms than the cheating man Qin Ting. "Dad, what do you want to say?" Tang Guo asked. Tang Yunfeng didn''t answer, but instead asked, "Are you really willing to marry Qin Ting?" "Yeah." Tang Guo certainly couldn''t say no, although this marriage was impossible. "Do you know Qin Ting''s ownpany outside? Dad didn''t want to tell you about this, but he wanted you to know more about him. These dads can understand that a man is always ambitious." Chapter 2238: The original match of the leg deformity (41) Chapter 2238: The original match of the leg deformity (41) "Speaking of him, he has made so much contribution to thepany. As long as he is not too much, Dad will not see it. Tell you, it just makes you more mindful, even if you like this person again." "Do you remember Qin Ting''s purpose foring to our Tang family?" Tang Guo nodded, "Remember." "Qin Tings opponent should be very strong, and I think what he meant was that he wanted to develop secretly and attack the enemy secretly. Over the years, he has also fought the opponent countless times, but in the name of the Tang familypany, Competition in business. He may have been unable to restrain himself, thinking that this is not enough, which is why Dad ignored it." "As long as he doesn''t cause losses to thepany, he can do whatever he wants." Of course he is selfish. Qin Ting owns apany, so if the other party tries to attack his enemy, he may use his own power to affect the Tang familypany. He has actually thought that his daughter does not need to be married, and because his body has a long life, he can take care of his baby. But Qin Ting was not wrong. His daughter liked it, as if there was no reason to object. Besides, the enemy who harmed the Tang family did not appear, he had to stay on the mountain. "Dad, I know." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I am free and will not let myself suffer." Tang Yunfeng nodded, and suddenly turned his gaze to the ball. "Didn''t you hear someone say that the ball doesn''t like being touched by others?" Originally Xu Qing could still touch the ball, but Xu Qing couldn''t touch itter. Tang Yunfeng touched the white cat''s head andughed out loud, "Why are you so good in front of me? No wonder you like it." "Because you are my dad, the ball must be a little behaved in front of you." Tang Guo''s lips curled, and her palm fell behind the white cat, gently helping her smooth her hair. "The ball will just watch. Favorable person, Dad is my closest person, how could it ignore Dad." "The cat is very human. No wonder Xiao Guo likes it so much. I heard that the next room was remodeled for him?" "Yes, the ball is so noble, how can you sleep in the cat litter." Tang Yunfeng discovered that the cat''s tail was up unknowingly, and his ears were still moving. He was surprised to find that the cat''s eyes were a bit of satisfaction, which was really funny and magical. This cat is truly human, or, with such a beast by her daughter''s side, she will have a happier life. After staying for two days, Tang Guo went down the mountain and returned to the manor. The days were restored to the original calm. The difference is that Qin Ting has already announced the date to marry Tang Guo next year. Because of the status of the two, this matter is still being discussed by many outsiders, that is, some ordinary people know that Qin Ting is going to marry Miss Tang. In today''s era of big data, the marriage of people like Qin Ting and Tang Guo will definitely be discussed by various people. Especially Qin Ting''s status, ability and appearance, as well as Tang Guo''s own situation, are all points of discussion. The media dare not report anything indiscriminately, but people on the Inte just like to talk. There are still countless people, but how could a good man like Qin Ting marry a woman with a disabled leg? Immediately after someone picked it up, Qin Ting had nothing to do with being taken in and trained by Tang Yunfeng. Chapter 2239: Original match for leg deformity (42) Chapter 2239: Original match for leg deformity (42) Tang Guo didn''t care about the discussion on the Inte, and ignored it. And Qin Ting didn''t seem to care about that. Ever since he knew his physical condition, he thought that it was not an advantage in front of Tang Guo. Until now, his feelings for Tang Guo are more of a habit, and there are not many feelings between men and women in it. "Ms. Tang is going to marry Mr. Qin?" Cui Yan asked suddenly when he came to help Tang Guo check his health regrly. He was still a little upset about this. Originally, a few years ago, he ordered a woman to seduce Qin Ting. As long as he seeded and took some photos, then Qin Ting could get out of Tang Guo. Unexpectedly, that woman would have failed. Qin Ting was worthy of being the son of the destiny of this world. Under such circumstances, he would be able to shut out the stunner. Fortunately, the female protagonist unexpectedly came to the door and was sessfully with Qin Ting. Although he didn''t get the photos he wanted, he asked people to stare at Bai Ruyue and she was pregnant. In the end, the child has not been knocked out, so obvious evidence that he does not need to do more. Cui Yan thought that after Qin Ting''s trouble was resolved, he and Tang Guo would get along with each other in a logical way. Wasn''t that way between that person and her at the time? He didn''t dare to force her, he didn''t dare to urge anything, let alone be too aggressive, otherwise it might be counterproductive. Even that person, once he did something wrong and gave her a bad impression, there might not be any good fruit. Thinking of when he met her in the Rubik''s Cube world, she had solved it personally, which shows that she is not a softhearted person. Later, he made a careful reflection and analysis and thought that his method was wrong. He was too jealous of the way they got along, and wanted to try if he could stay with her for a lifetime with that person''s identity. He believed that it would be sessful. After all, his disguise was perfect, and she should have not noticed it. If you find out, you will definitely grab him to find out his secret. Where did Cui Yan know that he was exposed under Tang Guo''s eyelids from the moment he met. Tang Guo heard Cui Yan''s words and asked, "What does Dr. Cui mean, don''t you agree that I and Qin Ting are married? I and Qin Ting were engaged more than ten years ago, and it is enough for me to get married now. It''s been a long time." Of course, Cui Yan didn''t believe that she wanted to get married. He guessed that there was any n, but he didn''t dare to do more for fear of being discovered. After all, he was ying that person this time. "That is not what i mean." "What does Dr. Cui mean, do you think that Qin Ting and I are inappropriate?" Faced with Tang Guo''s questioning, Cui Yan replied, "Actually, I think you are really inappropriate." Appropriately express your disagreement. Isn''t it the little taste between that person and her? He can''t say that she and Qin Ting are very suitable, it doesn''t fit that person''s style. When he finished saying this, footsteps suddenly heard behind him. He secretly said something was wrong, and then heard Qin Ting''s somewhat indifferent voice, "Doctor Cui, I don''t know why you are dissatisfied with me. Provoking our rtionship with my fiancee?" Even if Qin Ting is not very good Chapter 2240: Original match for leg deformity (43) Chapter 2240: Original match for leg deformity (43) Cui Yan, a personal doctor, has always been satisfied. It waspletely unexpected that the other party would do such an extraordinary thing. "Brother Qin Ting, don''t worry, I didn''t believe Dr. Cui''s words. We will get married next year, so I won''t listen to him. Those who are not satisfied with you, I am most satisfied with you." Cui Yan subconsciously wanted to say, you just blow it, you are satisfied with Qin Ting, you are afraid that Qin Ting is unlucky, then it is best to be at the wedding, Bai Ruyue holding his son out, let the child point to Qin Ting Call Dad to make the wedding go out of control, and then stand in the corner with a faint smile watching the farce. Cui Yan took a deep breath, this woman has changed so much. But even if the changes are big, they are still as bad when they should. For people she didn''t care about, she was always so indifferent and ruthless, giving no one a trace of hope, so ruthless that he tried to kill her again and again, but he really couldn''t kill her. "Sorry, Xiao Guo was too negligent." Qin Ting touched Tang Guo''s head and said in a low voice, "If I were more careful, I wouldn''t let this kind of cat and dog wander around you." In any case, it was his future wife, and Qin Ting could not give any chance. He stood up and nced at Cui Yan coldly, "Doctor Cui, you won''t use it anymore." "You have been fired by me, so I don''t need to say more about the reason?" Cui Yan didn''t look at Qin Ting, but looked at Tang Guo subconsciously, as if asking, do you really want me to go? Also looks wronged. Tang Guo almost broke his work, this performance was really awkward and funny when he changed to another core. She gently stroked the white cat sleeping on herp and raised her eyelids, "Doctor Cui, let''s go, you always provoke my rtionship with Qin Ting. Now Qin Ting has discovered that I can''t keep you. At the fianc With a private doctor, of course my fianc was my choice." Cui Yan almost died of anger. This is a bit different from what he thought. It is clear that he is acting ording to that person''s personality. Why is the result always not as good as he intended? Could it be that something went wrong that made her dislike it? Inadvertently, he nced at the cat in Tang Guo''s arms, and remembered that he was ced in the garden by this cat a few years ago. Since then, Tang Guo didn''t seem to get close to him very much. So, is it because of this shame that she has a bad impression of him? "Doctor Cui, please don''t look at my cat with that fierce look. The ball is scared." Cui Yan was awakened by Tang Guo''s words, and found that the cat''s paws gripped Tang Guo''s clothes tightly and drilled into her arms, as if he had done something bad and scared it. Cui Yan cursed secretly, and was calcted by the shameless opponent. Had it not been for this world without any special powers, he would have already figured out a way to get this cat. Even for people like him, he has to abide by the rules in such a small world, otherwise it''s easy to copse the world, which would be no fun. This guy who turned into a cat can''t speak, can''t transform into a human being. He was not able to harm Tang Guos cat. She found out that his friend could not do it, but he was really reconciled. That guy turned into a cat, and he was able to get close to her so much. military. Cui Yan finally left unwillingly. He will always have a chance to approach her in the future. Thinking of the cat, Cui Yan''s face sank when he walked out of the manor, and he had to find a chance to cure him. Chapter 2241: Original match for leg deformity (44) Chapter 2241: Original match for leg deformity (44) "The one named Cui has been kicked out, are you happy?" Tang Guo smiled at the corner of her mouth, pinched the white cat''s small ears, and gently pinched her palms on its neck. The white cat squinted his eyes, leaning against her veryfortably, looking very enjoyable. "Do you know that after the founding of the People''s Republic of China, it is not allowed to be a fine? I will y it like this in the future, and be careful to be taken into the institute for anatomical study. The system silently thought to the side, is the host treating this cat too much better? Also cute, saying that after the founding of the People''s Republic of China, it is not allowed to be refined. Without Cui Yan''s interruption, Tang Guo''s life was full of vor. Qin Ting has been very good in all aspects for more than half a year. Although he asionally remembered that he might not have children, and his heart is a bitplicated, but his ownpany is booming, it is a happy event. Bai Ruyue''s life is not so easy. After quitting her job in anger, with the remaining money, it was indeed easy for her to raise a child. Butter, she couldn''t really break off with her family. Although her parents were a little weak, they really loved her. She couldn''t ignore her rtives all the time. Although she didn''t move back to live there, there was a couple in the family, and she couldn''t leave it alone. Her parents seemed to like Bai Yanzhi''s child, and she had never thought about bringing the child to his biological father. This child is very smart, even if he is only a few years old, he asionally asks her who his father is. It is a good thing for children to be smart, but if they are too smart, Bai Ruyue feels a bitplicated. If such a smart child is not given a good education, will he be dyed? She thought in her heart that it might be that the man''s genes are too good, which makes this child very smart. Therefore, she must spend a lot of money to raise a child, and the money left after paying off the debt was not enough. I saw this kid likes to y withputers before, and she bit her teeth to buy him a 30,000 yuanputer, as well as various reference books. When the child was over one year old, she taught the child to read. Even if he is very young now, only a few years old, he can understand most of the words. Bai Ruyue looked at the little hand sitting in front of theputer, constantly typing on the keyboard, a little startled. "Mom, what are you thinking?" Bai Ruyue touched Bai Yanzhi''s small head and smiled, "Mom is trying to find what kind of school for Yanzhi. Mom is so smart that she must go to a good school." She can already be sure that her son is a genius. Ordinary schools are not suitable for him. It is better to go to that kind of genius school. Just go to the genius school, even if Bai Yanzhi has enough IQ and is valued by the school, all aspects are still costly. "Then why is mom frowning?" "Is it because of insufficient money?" Recently, Bai Yanzhi often saw Bai Ruyue talking about money and money, and naturally guessed it. Bai Ruyue touched his head, "It''s really smart, but don''t worry, my mother will find a way and will definitely send her to the best school." After the mother and son finished this conversation, within a few days, Bai Yanzhi took Bai Ruyue and asked her to buy a few lottery tickets ording to the number written by him. Bai Ruyue didn''t think much about it, but for the happiness of her son, she bought it for several hundred yuan. She did not expect that the number written to her by Bai Yanzhi would have won the prize. Not only won the prize, but also won tens of thousands. Chapter 2242: Original match for leg deformity (45) Chapter 2242: Original match for leg deformity (45) Bai Ruyue only thought it was her son''s talent and luck that he would give her a string of numbers and win the prize. Later, every time she was short of money, Bai Yanzhi would ask her to buy a lottery ticket, because the winning amount was not too big, and it was also bought online. The type was different each time, and it did not attract many peoples attention. . Bai Ruyue has money, and Bai Yanzhi is at school age. Now that she has money, Bai Ruyue is going to take Bai Yanzhi to a certain school for a test. It was also because she had known a lot of people that she knew about this school. Once selected, her son will definitely be the best nurtured. Maybe the fate was destined by heaven. In this city, Bai Ruyue brought Bai Yanzhi and Qin Ting to meet. Qin Ting came here because next door to this genius college is a school for the disabled. This school was built under the auspices of the Tang Guo Charity Foundation established by Tang Yunfeng. Almost every year, Tang Guo would be brought by Qin Ting to the school several times tomunicate with these disabled children. The children here like Tang Guo very much. Maybe they are all the same people and are closer. They understand very well that they are the reason for this beautiful big sister in front of her. They like and appreciate her. When Tang Guo was pushed down from the car, Bai Ruyue happened to lead Bai Yanzhi to get off a taxi. Qin Ting pushed Tang Guo''s wheelchair, almost a few people walked side by side. Because Tang Guo''s legs and feet were inconvenient, Bai Ruyue subconsciously took Bai Yanzhi to get away. She didn''t expect to inadvertently raise her head, and suddenly saw Qin Ting. She felt cold at the time, and she staggered and fell. Tang Guo had seen Bai Ruyue a long time ago, how could she let it go with such a good opportunity? "Xu Qing, go and help, help people up, and see if she fell." Tang Guo half-buried her head, and the white cat on herp was still lying on her knees. Everyone knew where she was, basically where she was, almost inseparable. Bai Ruyue was supported by Xu Qing, and Bai Yanzhi clutched her sleeves tightly, with a worried expression on her face, which made Bai Ruyue distressed. "Mom is okay, is she scared to say something?" Of course, Bai Ruyue was shocked when she saw Qin Ting. Qin Ting didn''t recognize the woman Bai Ruyue for a while. After all, he only met once. Although something that shouldn''t have happened, he was upset at the time and didn''t even notice the woman''s appearance. Bai Ruyue was also relieved to see that Qin Ting did not recognize it. Saying thank you to Tang Guo, he quickly took Bo Yanzhi into the school next to him. "That kid is cute." "Does Xiao Guo like children?" "I don''t know, I don''t have one after all." Tang Guo''s voice reached Bai Ruyue''s ear, causing her to speed up, "Does Qin Ting like children?" Qin Ting didn''t know how to answer this question. "Brother Qin Ting wants a child?" "Brother Qin Ting, if you don''t want to get married..." Qin Ting interrupted Tang Guo''s words quickly, "Thinking about it, children are not children, it is not that important to me." With a guilty conscience, Qin Ting didn''t want to expose his weaknesses. If someone knows it, it will inevitably be aughing stock. Chapter 2243: Original match for leg deformity (46) Chapter 2243: Original match for leg deformity (46) Bai Ruyue naturally heard what Qin Ting said. Didn''t he like children? That''s okay, then no one will **** the baby from her. Qin Ting didn''t recognize her, although it made her a little bit sour, but at the same time a little lucky. And he seems to be getting married, the beautiful woman who is sitting in a wheelchair. She actually knew these things, Miss Tang, who didn''t know. Miss Tang''s infatuation with Qin Ting was also known to the outside world. I also heard that the reason why they have dyed their marriage until now is because Master Hui Guang said that it is difficult for Qin Ting to get married before the age of 30, otherwise it will bring misfortune to Miss Tang. One can imagine how much Qin Ting liked this Miss Tang, for fear that she would suffer a little bit of harm, and would rather wrong himself. If it wasn''t an identst time, maybe there would not be anymunication between them. Bai Ruyue led Bai Yanzhi into the school with a heavy heart, but did not find that Bai Yanzhi''s small head looked back at Qin Ting. Seeing Qin Ting pushing Tang Guo into the school for the disabled, he looked very gentle. If he was right, Mom was shocked when she saw this man. So does this man and mother know each other? Why didn''t he recognize his mother, who was still scared? Is he rted to his father? The seeds of doubt have been nted, waiting for the veil that cannot hide the truth to be lifted. Bai Yanzhi''s IQ and talent touched this school of genius and epted him. Bai Ruyue was very happy about this. She didn''t know that Bai Yanzhi returned home and sat in front of theputer, checking Qin Ting''s information. He also carefully distinguished the photos of him and Qin Ting, thinking that there were indeed simrities between the two of them. Bai Yanzhi has determined that Qin Ting is probably his father. But the news on the Inte made him a little disliked. It is a very happy thing to find a father, but his father wants to marry other women, which is bad news for him and his mother. That woman seems to have a very good family background, and that his father can have the woman he relies on today, which makes Bai Yanzhi very shameless. But his mother seemed to care a little about that man. He also secretly looked at his mother''s cell phone, which contained many photos of the man, as well as records of searching his information. "Mom, Qin Ting is my father, right?" Bai Ruyue was shocked by Bai Yan''s sudden words, her face was sullen, "Who told you, in other words, he is not your father, believe in mother, he is not." Bai Yanzhi did not argue, let alone say this to Bai Ruyue, because he decided to figure it out by himself. In order to take care of her son, Bai Ruyue also moved to this city and found a job. Busy, good sry. She didn''t know that Bai Yanzhi took half a day toplete the course assigned by the teacher. He lied that he had something to do, but he secretly took a taxi to Qin Ting''spany. The two cities are very close. He has forgotten it. It takes more than an hour to go back and forth. There is no time to do something. Bai Yanzhi didn''t go to Qin Ting directly, he was smarter than many people, and he knew that he might go in and look for it. So he chose to stay outside thepany, and Qin Ting usually drove back to the manor by himself. Chapter 2244: Original match for leg deformity (47) Chapter 2244: Original match for leg deformity (47) When Qin Ting came down, he followed Qin Ting into the parking lot, and finally got in directly while Qin Ting opened the door. Facing the child who suddenly got into his car, Qin Ting was a little strange. The child was a little familiar and didn''t know what to do. Perhaps because he was familiar, he was not angry and took the child out. "Child, why did you get into my car?" At this time, Qin Ting didn''t know that this scene was being transmitted by the system to the screen of the system space, and Tang Guo was watching with his eyes closed. "I think we can talk." Tang Guo looked at the tone of Bai Yanzhi''s speech and alsoughed. This child is really precocious. If he is not Qin Ting''s son, would he dare to talk to Qin Ting like this? Qin Ting was indeed a bit unhappy, and nned to take Bo Yanzhi out. Bai Yanzhi spoke again, "You are not curious why I came to you?" Bai Yanzhi''s tone was not like a child at all, and his calm appearance made Qin Ting somewhat curious. "Then what''s the matter with youing to me?" "Originally I didn''t want toe to you. For me, your existence or non-existence is not important. But because of being alone, I have toe to you." Qin Ting was already a bit impatient, and he didn''t know which family''s children hadn''t taken care of it well, and talked nonsense in front of him. In fact, after knowing that he is likely to have no children in his life, he has a bit of aversion to all children. He didn''t throw this child out in the first time. It was already his excellent self-cultivation, and another kind of intuition that made him unable to do anything. Bai Yanzhi directly took out a photo, "Do you know her?" Seeing Qin Ting''s bewilderment, Bai Yanzhi frowned, somewhat dissatisfied, "She is my mother." "Do you have anything to do with this?" Qin Ting still didn''t react, nor did he think of who Bai Ruyue was. It should be said that he hinted to himself in his heart, deliberately forgetting something that happened. "Mr. Qin, if I didn''t guess wrong, we should have a father-son rtionship, but your attitude really makes me unsatisfied. People like you are not worthy of my mother." Seeing this, Tang Guo only shook his head. Who gave this child the confidence that the world would revolve around him? Even if he was Qin Ting''s own son, it wouldn''t be nice to have such a big tone. Qin Ting seemed to be struck by thunder, and at the same time he thought of something in his mind. At this moment, Tang Guo opened his eyes with a smirk at the corner of his mouth, and called Qin Ting, "Brother Qin Ting, why did you take it so long, have youe back?" "Sorry, I have something temporarily here, so I won''t apany you back for dinner today." As Qin Ting spoke, he looked at Bai Yanzhi in the car, and the more he looked, the more he felt that the child looked like him. Could it be that this is the miracle the doctor said. Qin Ting was not shocked at this time, but pleasantly surprised. Because he had long epted the fact that he had no children, he didn''t expect God to give him a chance. Since his status is getting higher and higher, he also wants a good heir. At this moment, he had forgotten that he was still Miss Tang''s fianc, no one who was going to get married in a few months. "Then youe back earlier when you are done, do you want to save a meal for you?" Tang Guo was lying on the recliner, making a call with her eyes closed, but her consciousness was immersed in the screen of the system space. Seeing Qin Ting lying to the phone, the corner of her lips curled up with extreme irony. Chapter 2245: Original match for leg deformity (48) Chapter 2245: Original match for leg deformity (48) "No, I don''t know when I will be back, so let''s take you out for dinner another day." After hanging up the phone, Qin Ting got into the car and looked at each other with Bai Yanzhi for a while before he said, "I will take you for a paternity test. You won''t object?" "No, but after the paternity test, you have to arrange for someone to take me home." Bai Yanzhi sat quietly in the car, his sensible appearance made Qin Ting a little like. "it is good." Qin Ting was veryplicated inside, and took Bai Yanzhi to the hospital of a trusted friend of his for a paternity test. In the end, it took a few days to get it. In the end, he sent someone to send Bai Yanzhi back, but he still didn''t calm down. Now he calmed down slowly, he didn''t know how to deal with this matter at all. If the child is his, what will he do? Since it is his child, it is impossible to deny it, and this child may be the only blood in his life. If you recognize this child, what will happen between him and Xiao Guo? They will get married in a few months. For this reason, he and Xiaoguo would be hit hard if they regretted the marriage. Not only will his reputation be damaged, but his career will also be damaged. If Tang Yunfeng knew about it, he would definitely not get along. Moreover, he never thought about being with that woman. Even if he knew that she had given birth to a child for him now, he didn''t have that idea, but it was dewy love, how could he have any love for her. Now he really loved and hated that night. If it hadn''t been that night, he might not have children in his life, but because that night, once Xiao Guo knew about it, the consequences would be disastrous. If there is any solution for both, Qin Ting frowned, thinking hard, and finally decided to wait for the results toe out. Through the system space screen, Tang Guoughed when she saw Qin Ting sitting in the office tangled. There is no such good thing in the world. If Qin Ting knows that he has a son, he simply admits that he has chosen the only bloodline, giving up what he has now, and leaving the Tang family is still a bit courageous. You must be reluctant to be so entangled, and think about all the good things, think beautifully. "Do you think he wants beauty?" Tang Guo squeezed the white cat''s face with both hands and tugged, "Although you can''t speak, meow twice, let me hear your response." Ball: "..." System: "..." The host''s temper is getting more and more weird. Is it because that guy hasn''t appeared for a long time, making her unhappy, and now even her most precious cat is going to be bullied? Suffering, he can''t change a lot of life, can''t change people to help the host greatly, in distress... "Meow!" From this "meow", the system felt the white cat''s helplessness. "Right, next time I talk to you, remember to answer meow." System: Helpless, the host is cruelly bullying the kitty, should he stop it? Forget it, it''s just a verbal attack, cat, people are your food and clothing parents, forbearance, forbearance is over. Three dayster, Qin Ting couldn''t wait to go to the hospital to get the results. After seeing the results on the paternity test report, his heart sank, and at the same time there was an inexplicable joy. In short, it was veryplicated. He let out a long breath, and finally shredded the paternity test report and threw it into the trash can. He just didn''t want to leave evidence. As for Bai Yanzhi is his own son, he must admit it. Chapter 2246: Original match for leg deformity (49) Chapter 2246: Original match for leg deformity (49) This matter is very troublesome, Qin Ting never thought of a good way. He was ufortable having kept his own son out as an illegitimate child. How could his only son be able to bear the reputation of an illegitimate child, and it would not sound good to be heard in the future, and it was inevitable that someone would attack him as an illegitimate child. This is what Qin Ting didn''t want to see. Even when he apanied Tang Guo to dinner, Qin Ting was absent-minded. "Brother Qin Ting, is there something annoying at work?" Tang Guo interrupted Qin Ting''s thoughts, "I think you are absent-minded and haven''t eaten much. Is it serious?" Qin Ting denied, "No." When facing Tang Guo, he was a little guilty. He didn''t lose his mind anymore and apanied Tang Guo to eat together. When it was almost over, Qin Ting said in a ghostly manner, "Xiao Guo, do you like children?" "Brother Qin Ting, haven''t I told youst time? I don''t know, because I don''t have one, and I can''t have it." Qin Ting was a little annoyed, "I''m sorry," he hesitated after thinking about his situation suddenly, "In fact, there is one thing that I have always concealed from you. This is a bit difficult to tell. Originally, what I thought was, conceal it. It shouldn''t matter much to us, so I didn''t say it." "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo pursed her lips slightly, is this Qin Ting testing her now? It''s really a wolf-hearted thing, for the sake of a son, anything can be done. "Do you remember that a long time ago, did you ask me to have aprehensive physical examination?" Qin Ting was relieved of this incident. After all, there was no other influence. He had blood, and that matter seemed unimportant. "Is there something wrong?" Seeing Tang Guo''s worried eyes, Qin Ting felt even more guilty. He didn''t notice at all, the white cat lying on one of the sofas gave him a very contempt and pity look. Even if I noticed it, I''m afraid I can''t understand the look in his eyes. "The doctor said I might not be able to have a baby in my life." Qin Ting finally told Tang Guo about his physical condition, "We are going to get married soon. Even if these things may not be important to Xiao Guo, we still have to exin to you. Maybe in the future, after we get married, there will be If you want a child one day, you can adopt one instead of thinking of other ways." Seeing that Tang Guo had been looking at him, Qin Ting didn''t dare to show the slightest w in his expression. In fact, his hand under the table had already clenched into a fist. Between the thunder and lightning, he thought of a way to get the best of both worlds. Bring back the child with his bloodline as an adopted child. Although he was adopted in name, he knew that he was his own, so he could be regarded as a legitimate identity. As for the woman''s promise or not, he will find a way. His son is very smart and has now been chosen by a school of geniuses. If this child wants a bright future, he must enjoy the best resources. That woman disappeared clean after taking his money, presumably she liked money. There is no reason why her son can be promising, and will be able to inherit his Qin Ting''s property in the future. Qin Ting had never considered whether Tang Guo and Bai Yan''s mother and son would agree to what he thought was good. Maybe he was used to control and didn''t think about it at all. Chapter 2247: Original match for leg deformity (50) Chapter 2247: Original match for leg deformity (50) On this day, Qin Ting used an excuse for a business trip, but actually went to Lin City to find Bai Yanzhi and told him the result of the paternity test. Bai Yanzhi seemed to have expected it a long time ago, seeing Qin Tini didn''t have much enthusiasm, although he had some expectations, after all, he didn''t know what life would be like with a father. But Qin Ting was about to marry another woman, which made him very dissatisfied. "I want to talk to your mother." Bai Yanzhi had no objection. After school, he took Qin Ting home and went to see Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue did not expect to see Qin Ting sitting in the living room of the small cabin when he returned home from get off work. She suddenly felt a little at a loss, and at the same time looked at Bai Yanzhi very worried, let alone why Qin Ting was looking for her. Looking at Qin Ting''s appearance, I was afraid that I knew that Bai Yanzhi was his son. "Bai Yanzhi is my son." Qin Ting said affirmative sentences, which made Bai Ruyue''s heart sink. "So what?" Bai Ruyue saw the child by her side, and felt relieved, "Mr. Qin, the child was born to me, and I raised it. You said Liang Qing at the beginning, but what does it mean to find it now? " After so many years, Qin Ting is still as attractive as before, and even more attractive. But when he thought that he was about to get married, Bai Ruyue quickly dispelled the unrealistic idea. "This child took the initiative to find me." Qin Ting said lightly, "If he hadn''t found him, I wouldn''t know that there was such a son." He squinted at Bai Ruyue, wondering if it was Bai. Instructed by the moon. Bai Yanzhi understood what he meant, and said quickly, "I meant toe to you. It has nothing to do with my mother." Bai Ruyue was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a while. "Then what did Mr. Qin want to say when he came over today?" Bai Ruyue asked nervously, looking at Bai Yanzhi very worried, does he want a father so much? Qin Ting said, "Come and ask you what your ns are. I must recognize my son." "It is indeed Mr. Qin''s bloodline. Since he already knows what he said and came to find you on the initiative, I have no right to let him deny you as a father." Bai Ruyuepromised. From a selfish point of view, his son has such a Its good for my father to be a backer. Bai Ruyue, who has been in the society for so many years, has fully understood how important the rtionship between status and status is. People with status and status, using their mouths and fingers, are beyond the reach of ordinary people in their lives. "I want to take the words away and let him follow me rightfully," Qin Ting said directly, "Do you understand what I mean? In addition, I willpensate you and will not prevent you from meeting in private, but, You shouldnt be a mother-child rtionship anymore. Its best if you can move further away." Bai Ruyue''s face was as white as paper, Bai Yanzhi suddenly raised his head, looked at Qin Ting with cold eyes, and uttered a word, "I can''t leave my mother." He went to Qin Ting, didn''t he just found out that his mother was wrong, and wanted to get this father back? Why is the result different from what he thought? The man actually wanted to take him away, and he said something justifiable, and told his mother to stay away from him. "I''m getting married." Qin Ting said, "In nominal terms, I intend to adopt and give him a bright identity. As a mother, you should know that this identity is very important." Bai Ruyue had a bitter heart, she looked at Bai Yanzhi and didn''t know how to speak for a while. Chapter 2248: Original match for leg deformity (51) Chapter 2248: Original match for leg deformity (51) "In other words, do you want to follow your father?" Of course Bai Ruyue was unwilling, but she could not help her child choose. In fact, everyone knows that the best way for a child to follow Qin Ting is that he can get the best training. If she said she was willing to go, she crushed her teeth and swallowed it in her abdomen, and it was so painful that she would not stop it, as long as her son was fine. Bai Yanzhi pressed her lips tightly, her little hand squeezed the corner of Bai Ruyue''s clothes, "I will not leave my mother, wherever my mother is." "really?" Bai Ruyue cried with joy, and firmly hugged Bai Yanzhi''s small body, "Are you really willing to stay with your mother?" "Ok." "Mr. Qin, did you hear that, he said he would stay with me instead of going with you." Bai Ruyue is still a little proud, after all, she gave birth to her, and the son she raised is toward her. Qin Ting raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t expect that Bai Yanzhi would choose to follow Bai Ruyue with such a certain degree. "She is my mother, why should we meet secretly? We are a mother-child rtionship, why can''t we expose and meet people?" Bai Yanzhi didn''t understand this and said directly. He seemed to feel that Qin Ting wanted to take him away, and said coldly, "You can pick me up, but you have to ept my mother." Going to Qin Ting, he was originally for his mother. When Qin Ting heard this, he felt that Bo Ruyue had said something to Bo Yanzhi behind his back. Otherwise, how could this child know so much when he was young? In my heart, I became more dissatisfied and displeased with Bai Ruyue, and became more determined to take away Bai Yanzhi no matter what, it is better to bring my son by myself and teach. "You still have time to think about it." Qin Ting didn''t worry about this at all. He could bring his son back here anytime and he couldn''t run away. Bai Ruyue, this woman, is really too greedy, thinking that if she gave him a son, she would be able to take the position? Let''s not say that he doesn''t like her, let''s just say that with her calctions, it is impossible for him to keep this woman by his side. Bai Ruyue felt the look in Qin Ting''s eyes, her face was a bit fiery. But in front of her son, she couldn''t argue about that. "This kid is very smart. If he is well nurtured, his future will be limitless. You can consider whether he will follow me better or follow you." Qin Ting left. Bai Ruyue breathed a sigh of relief. After the door was closed, she hugged Bai Yanzhi and asked, "Why are you looking for him?" "Isn''t he my father, why can''t I find him?" "You are my mother and he is my father. Why can''t you get married and live as a family?" Bai Ruyue couldn''t answer, she couldn''t tell her children what happened back then, it was not only embarrassing but also embarrassing. "Is it because of that woman? The information I found shows that Dad is able to achieve what he has today because of that woman." Bai Ruyue couldn''t speak, no exnation, it was a fact. Her silence made Bai Yanzhi think that all obstacles were Tang Guo. Many plots have been made up in his mind. It was his father who abandoned his mother for the sake of prosperity and wealth. He who was not born yet, it was the woman named Tang Guo who robbed his father. But the mother''s appearance, it seems that he can''t forget his father. So, how can he let this mane back and live with them? Chapter 2249: The original match of the leg deformity (52) Chapter 2249: The original match of the leg deformity (52) [The host is big, I think it seems that love can no longer be produced between this man and woman. How to sing the next y? "Does that matter?" The system thinks about it carefully, it seems that it is really not important. The sons are made, love is not love, it is really not the point. Seeing what Qin Ting meant was that he wanted to bring Bai Yanzhi back and raise him under the name of him and the host. This idea was really beautiful and naive. Neither Bai Ruyue nor Bai Yanzhi agreed to Qin Ting''s terms, but Qin Ting met with Bai Yanzhi every week. Bai Yanzhi didn''t pay much attention to him, and because of Bai Ruyue''s existence, he would take people home. Obviously they are a family of three, but get along very awkwardly. Bai Ruyue felt Qin Ting''s dislike for her, and she was still a little sad and sad. Seeing Qin Ting''s attitude, Bai Yanzhi disliked him even more. The plot between the male and female lords was still strong, and when Tang Guo thought that the rtionship between the two would not make any progress, a turning point came. One day, Bai Yanzhi took Qin Ting home, but after waiting for a long time, Bai Ruyue did not return. Because Bai Yan was worried, Qin Ting had to take him to find Bai Ruyue. In the end, the person is found, and even if he goeste, the consequences may be disastrous. Bai Ruyue apanies the client to drink, but gets drunk and almost happens something bad. Fortunately, Qin Ting was able to find someone. Qin Ting''s sudden appearance caused Bai Ruyue to copse and burst into tears when lying in his arms. In recent years, an unmarried woman she has had a child, raised a child, and suffered a lot. As a result, the child''s father still looked lukewarm, even disgusted with her, and she was so wronged in her heart. For a while, Qin Ting didn''t push her away, and heard her unconscious nonsense, unconsciously as if he knew a little more about her. "Love is indeed a very magical power, what do you think?" Tang Guo sat in the studio, talking while painting the white cat lying next to the vase on the windowsill. If it weren''t for no one in the house, no one would have thought that she was talking to the white cat. Without receiving a response, Tang Guo raised his eyes and nced at the white cat, "Forgot again? You are not a fish, you forget so quickly." System: The host is bullying the cat again, and the cat is so cute, she really can do it, it''s very bad. "Meow." "Hey, next time I speak, remember to scream and don''t let me remind you again." "Meow." "Hey, that''s right." "There is nothing wrong with love, but to hurt other people for love is the biggest mistake, right?" "Meow." "It''s not wrong to want a son, but it''s not right to cheat. You have the ability to give up everything and leave frankly, right?" "Meow." "Then Qin Ting is a scum, right?" "Meow." "Still a greedy guy, isn''t it?" "Meow." "If you want status, fame, property, and a son, I think he just wants to be beautiful and daydream about blue sky." "Meow meow meow." "Yes, I understand what you said, it means the beauty he wants." "Meow." ... System: Can this also be chatted? When did the host learn thenguage of the cats? There is no obstacle for this person tomunicate with each cat. It looks very harmonious. Since the hero of Qin Ting saved the United States, Bai Ruyue''s attitude towards him has improved a lot. Every time Qin Ting met Bo Yanzhi in the past, Bai Ruyue would prepare a very rich dinner when she came back. Chapter 2250: Original match for leg deformity (53) Chapter 2250: Original match for leg deformity (53) Sometimes, even in anticipation of the time he wille, he deliberately left work earlier and came back to prepare food. The three get along, much warmer than before. As the day progressed, Tang Guo and Qin Ting would set a date for their marriage in one month. Qin Ting finally remembered this, and he also felt as if he had had a dream. Back in the manor, watching Tang Guo sitting quietly in the garden painting, the drawing board was the same drawing board, and the drawing was the same person. Although he painted differentndscapes, the main character inside was always the cat. Qin Ting walked over, Tang Guo noticed before he arrived, "Brother Qin Ting is back?" "I''m back." Qin Ting had already walked to her side, looking at the wonderfulndscape painting, and suddenly realized that she hadn''t put much thought on thendscape, but the cat, who painted it very seriously, almost every time. Every hair is painted so clearly. The small leaf under the cat''s paw was also a blessing for the cat, and she painted it carefully, more carefully than other ces. It can be seen that she likes this cat very much. "Next month will be our wedding day." "Are you ready, Xiaoguo?" "I''m already ready. What about Qin Ting, are you ready?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, "Are you ready to live with me forever? If not, you still have a chance." "I... I''m naturally prepared long ago." "Is that so, then I''m very happy." Qin Ting felt relieved, but Tang Guo''s next sentence made him nervous again. "Brother Qin Ting, you really have to think about it. With your current ability, you have many choices." Tang Guo said seriously, "Once you get married with me, then there is no chance of repentance. You have to be loyal to me all your life. You cant do anything that betrays me. If you cant do it, you still have a month to go back. "What are you thinking about." Qin Ting could only use this omnipotent golden sentence to cover up his guilty conscience. He has done all the betrayal, and there is a child who is connected to him. He felt sorry for her in his heart, but he had no ns to regret the marriage. He only vowed secretly that he would be nice to her in this life and would never do anything sorry for her again. Tang Guo didn''t expose Qin Ting. It would be meaningless if she let her do it. She wants the other party to take the initiative to expose, to let everyone know that she is the injured, the poorest person, and let everyone understand that she is the most aggrieved person. To make Qin Ting lose all his face in this circle, he can''t get rid of it, he is defeated, his wife is scattered, his hands are not able to de his enemies, his son does not recognize him, and it must be the most ufortable feeling for a proud person to fall into the quagmire again. Right. Qin Ting saw Tang Guo smile and thought she was very happy. I don''t know how to cut off a piece of meat on his body by this smiling seemingly sweet woman. "Brother Qin Ting, please apany me to choose jewelry this weekend. I have seen it in this city, but I am not satisfied. I heard about a good ce that sells all kinds of jewelry. Air tickets have been booked." Qin Ting agreed, although he originally nned to go to see Bai Yanzhi, but there is nothing wrong with not going for a week. At the weekend, Tang Guo and Qin Ting flew to another city by ne, where they chose jewelry for the wedding. Bai Yanzhi waited at the school gate for a long time, until dark, Qin Ting did note, disappointment appeared on his little face. Chapter 2251: Original match for leg deformity (54) Chapter 2251: Original match for leg deformity (54) Later, Bai Ruyue found him and saw that Bai Yanzhi was lost and standing alone outside the school, and she held him in her arms, "Well, it''s dark, why don''t you go home?" "Mom, I''m sorry, I worried you." "Let''s go, as long as you are okay, mom won''t worry." Bai Yan followed Bai Ruyue home without saying a word. Seeing his depressed appearance, Bai Ruyue nced at the cake on the table, "In other words, it is impossible for your father and mother. Getting married." "Today''s birthday mom will apany you, OK?" "Mom, why don''t you marry Dad?" "In other words, this is impossible." "why?" "Mom and your dad are people of two worlds." "It''s because of that woman, right? Once Dad leaves that woman, he will have nothing, so he doesn''t want to be with you, right?" "Mom, do you like Dad?" Bai Ruyue was silent, she didn''t like it very much at first, but after getting along with her for a while, especially after Qin Ting saved her, how could she be unmoved. Qin Ting is a very good man, no woman would dislike it, so is she. But between them, it''s impossible. The man doesn''t like her and he is about to get married. Bai Ruyue''s silence made Bai Yanzhi understand that she likes Qin Ting. So my mother likes Qin Ting, why can''t they be together? He just wanted to marry that woman to make his mother sad. "In other words, don''t you do anything to make your father angry, understand?" Bai Ruyue was afraid that Bai Yanzhi would make trouble, she exhorted for a long time, and only after Bai Yanzhi agreed, she breathed a sigh of relief. Bai Yanzhi also dismissed the idea and went directly to the woman. So, what method does he use to prevent his father from marrying that woman? After thinking about it, after Bai Ruyue fell asleep, Bai Yanzhi turned on theputer, and her little face checked the information seriously. ... "Today is my wedding day. What did you skip and jump over in the house early in the morning?" If it didn''t know who Tang Guo was talking to, the system would have thought she was crazy, and would talk to herself in the room alone. Today is indeed the day she got married, and she got dressed very early. Tang Yunfeng also went down the mountain a few days ago and returned to the manor for this wedding. The only baby girl gets married, how could he not participate? After the wedding, he has to go back to live in the mountain again. Seriously, after living on the mountain for more than ten years, he really didn''t want toe down. And who is Tang Guo talking to? Naturally, it was her darling cat. I don''t know how, this morning, the cat was jumping up and down in the house. Either he couldn''t get down on Tang Guo''s wedding dress, or he stepped on her jewellery. The uncle didn''t want to move his **** at all. It was speechless. Even though it is not fat, it has a very strong body. It doesn''t want to be removed. People in the manor really can''t help it. Later, Tang Guo bent down and patted his head, "You are stepping on my skirt, and you won''t get up again. From now on, you will go to the garden to watch the stars." The servants in the manor all think whether their youngdy is too rough with the ball. And she is so threatening, what if Qiuqiu understands it and bes angry and grudges? I heard that cats are the most hated. If the owner takes it once, it may remember it for a lifetime. Chapter 2252: Original match for leg deformity (55) Chapter 2252: Original match for leg deformity (55) What everyone didn''t expect was that after Tang Guo let out his words, the white cat actually made a pitiful expression and moved its body on the wedding dress. Of course, the speed of moving is very slow. In short, it makes people feel sad. If this guy was not a cat, they would think it was his wife who was going to marry someone else. As everyone knows, their guess is very correct. When everything was properly dressed, Tang Guo sat in front of the dressing table, staring beautifully at the beautiful woman in the mirror wearing a wedding dress and still in a wheelchair. The white cat seemed to be very restless. Although he didn''t dare to touch her things, he ran wildly on the side for a fewps, and finally broke the curtain with his paws. "This curtain is very expensive, you can''t afford it if you sell it." The white cat stiffened, and finally walked in front of her. It was obviously a cute face, and it happened to stare at her with a pair of pitiful eyes. Tang Guo saw this, stretched out his hand and pinched his ears, her red lips curled up with a smile, "Be good, don''t jump around, take you to get marriedter." When Xu Qing came in, he saw the white cat lying on the dressing table with an unlovable look on his face. He couldn''t help being amused, "Miss, I will bring the ball for a while, or leave it in the manor." "It doesn''t make trouble, if you''re behaved, take it with you." "If it dares to make trouble, don''t bring it." The system is speechless, and doesn''t know what the host is doing, and it even cares about with a cat. The world of Renjiaqiu is only the host, although it does not want to care about other people. Today, Chaos probably knows that the host is about to get married, so I can''t bear it, and I''m afraid. Xu Qing was not surprised when he heard Tang Guo''s words. Although she has never heard of a cat when she gets married, it does not mean that she has never heard of it. Herdy is Miss Tang, what about getting a cat to marry? Have the ability to oppose it. When Qin Ting came to pick Tang Guo, he pushed her wheelchair out, because she wanted to hold the cat, and it would be difficult for Qin Ting to hug her out again. The crowd onlookers looked at the cat in her arms who was still wearing an exquisitely crafted top hat. The fur seemed to have been well groomed, and there was a bow tie on the neckline. They were all stunned. If it''s a different woman, most people will talk about it and show contemptuous eyes. And this person is Tang Guo, Tang Yunfeng''s daughter, so what if someone married a cat? Just say that the life of this cat may be a level that most people in this world can''t reach for a lifetime. What qualifications are there tough at her? Tang Yunfeng didn''t think there was anything. How about bringing a cat on such an important day as his baby''s marriage? And he looked at this cat quite pleasing to the eye. For so many years, he has been with his precious daughter and is much more reliable than men. Tang Guo was pushed into the car, and to outsiders, the smile on her face was a happy smile. When she arrived at the wedding scene, she identally saw Cui Yan. Cui Yan noticed her gaze, and looked at her with a very aggrieved look, and almost made her spit out what she had eaten before. She couldn''t help but patted the forehead of the cat in her arms, and whispered, "Disgusting." Ball: "..." It shouldn''t be said that it is disgusting, it looks cute. Cui Yan actually felt that learning that person''s behavior was a bit nauseous and disgusting, but why did this trick work for her? System: Are you sure it is useful, and not about to make the host sick? Chapter 2253: Original match for leg deformity (56) Chapter 2253: Original match for leg deformity (56) Seeing that the wedding is about to take ce, the system is a little anxious. If nothing happens, does the host really want to marry Qin Ting first? Although Tang Guo used various excuses to say that he would hold the wedding first, and then go to collect the certificate when he was free. After all, she and Qin Ting are not ordinary people, and the things to do before receiving the certificate are moreplicated. Qin Ting didn''t think there was a problem. He thought that as long as the wedding was held and advertised, everyone knew that they were married. After I''m busy, I will slowly collect all the things before I get the certificate. [Host Da, if nothing happens today, you will really marry him, although you have not received a certificate. But the wedding was held intact. In many people''s impressions, you are a couple. "What''s the hurry? If there are really no idents, I can pretend to pass out." System: Fuck, so shameless, who learned this from? Tang Guo''s words made the system calm down, and he was not afraid that there would be no idents at the wedding. The process is slowly going on, and the appearance of Tang Yunfeng has made many people notice. When they saw that Tang Yunfeng, who was already in his 70s, was still in high spirits, with few wrinkles on his face and few white hairs, they believed the rumors that many people were talking about. At the same time, I also thought about whether or not to visit the master Huiguang and donate some sesame oil money when I have free time, and when I am old in the future, whether to buy a piece ofnd next to the temple and build a small yard for the elderly, like Tang Yunfeng. Not to mention the long-term, you can still stay younger than the same age. Although Tang Yunfeng''s appearance has attracted many people''s attention, he has not appeared in shopping malls for many years. Now the younger generation has developed long ago, and many of the older generation have retired or retreated to the second line. The name Tang Yunfeng did not have as much deterrent power to those present. Even Qin Ting didn''t think that Tang Yunfeng had been isted from the world for so many years, even if he returned to thepany, he would be powerless. Vaguely, Qin Ting was not so afraid of Tang Yunfeng anymore, but there was still respect in his heart. The wedding was going on. Tang Guo was holding a bouquet and sitting in a special wheelchair. The cat was still in her arms. Although she was cute, her expression didn''t seem very happy. Qin Ting pushed Tang Guo''s wheelchair as they walked across the red carpet together. This section of the red carpet is not long, but it took a while. Qin Ting thought in his heart that after walking through this red carpet, they got married, and their whole life will be like this, and there will be no more waves. At this moment, he seems to have forgotten that there is another outside of him, the son he racked his brains to get his name right. Maybe he thinks that he and Tang Guo are married, he is infertile, she is not suitable for pregnancy, the two are destined to be childless, and they are likely to adopt a child in the future. And he only needs to spend some effort to adopt his own son back, it is very easy. When the music stopped, the priest wanted to preside over the wedding for them, and suddenly there was a very messy footsteps outside. Because in the quiet auditorium, this messy footsteps are really noticeable. Everyone looked outside together, and the sound of footsteps was apanied by a nice crying female voice, "Wait a minute." As this female voice fell, the eyes of everyone attending the wedding changed. Chapter 2254: Original match for leg deformity (57) Chapter 2254: Original match for leg deformity (57) Everyone''s blessed eyes turned into interest and gossip. Could it be that there is still a big melon at the wedding today, so exciting? Tang Yunfeng''s originally smiling face also pulled down, and when he watched the young woman run in, he didn''t ask anyone to stop it. Because today is the most important day for his precious daughter, if this woman has a problem, or Qin Ting has any problem, then it is best to figure it out, and don''t get married in a silly way and harm his daughter. As for the face, he, an old guy who has lived for more than 70 years and is almost 80 years old, needs any face, the happiness of his daughter is the most important thing. "Qin Ting, can you not get married yet?" Bai Ruyue''s heart was beating, being watched by so many high-ss figures, if she hadn''t had toe, she really wouldn''t want toe. If it were for another time, facing so many people, she would definitely be afraid that her legs would be weak, and she would not be able to move a step. Even at this moment, her face turned pale and her legs were weak, she still had to drag a heavy step toward Qin Ting and Tang Guo''s position. When someone was about toe up to stop her, Tang Yunfeng waved his hand and let those people go down. When everyone saw Tang Yunfeng''s attitude, they immediately understood that he wanted to ask this woman of unknown origin before his precious daughter got married. To the extent that Tang Yunfeng loves his daughter, no matter how perfect Qin Ting is, if he has a trace of sorry for his precious daughter, it is estimated that he would rather die than push his daughter into the fire pit. Therefore, Bai Ruyue walked to Qin Ting and Tang Guo smoothly, and she mustered up the courage to say to Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, I have a very important thing that needs to dy Mr. Qin for a few minutes." "So... can your wedding be postponed for a while." Bai Ruyue bit her lip, panic and restless. Faced with Tang Guo''s guilty conscience and fear, the anxietyes from her son Bai Yanzhi. I don''t know what''s going on, but Bo Yanzhi has a high fever since yesterday. I kept yelling about Dad, Dad, she didn''t care at first. Even if Bai Yanzhi was sent to the hospital, he didn''t cooperate at all and kept moring to see his father. The doctor told her that it is best to let the child''s father meet, even if he can''t meet, make a phone call and talk about the child. As ast resort, Bai Ruyue found her. She didn''t n to take Qin Ting away, but wanted to dy Qin Ting for a few minutes so that he could talk to Bai Yanzhi for a few minutes. She heard that Miss Tang is a very kind person, and the charity foundation established by the Tang family is in her name. In recent years, she would go to the disabled school next to Yanzhi School to visit the children with physical disabilities. So, she really didn''t do anything, just wanted to dy a few minutes. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips bend, and she raised her beautiful eyes to look at Bai Ruyue. Watched by these clear eyes, Bai Ruyue was guilty of not daring to look at each other and only hung his head. People who don''t know will think she is inferior and nervous, and dare not face Tang Guo. "What''s the important thing?" Tang Guo gently stroked the white cat on herp. The white cat changed her expression of indescribability before, instead she raised her ears and looked at Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue with interest with her eyes. There is still a bit of gloating. This bad cat ispletely broken. Chapter 2255: Original match for leg deformity (58) Chapter 2255: Original match for leg deformity (58) Tang Guo immersed himself in taking a nce at it, and couldn''t help but knocked it on the head, knowing that it must be crazy with joy right now. It''s really bad. Bai Ruyue opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t tell Tang Guo in person that it was Qin Ting''s son Bai Yanzhi who wanted to see his father now, otherwise he would not cooperate with the doctor for treatment. To be honest, the whole scene is afraid that it will be chaotic, and she will also ruin the wedding of the two, Qin Ting is afraid that she will hate her. If it hadn''t been for that ident, the two of them would not have any intersection at all. In Bai Ruyue''s heart, Qin Ting has always loved Tang Guo. The same was true, she was guilty in front of Tang Guo, but she was sad and sad in front of Qin Ting. What can she do if she falls in love with someone who doesn''t love her? Fortunately, there is a child between them, enough for her to remember in the future, it can be regarded as a sustenance. "Thisdy, if there is nothing important or work rted, pleasee to visit the wedding. When everything is over, you can talk about anything." Tang Guo said in a very gentle tone. It wasn''t because a woman appeared suddenly that she lost her temper, but it made people who watched the good show take some thoughts. Ms. Tang has always been a very gentle person, no matter what, she is measured. In the absence of rification, I will never say anything excessive or do anything excessive. And this woman, who wouldn''t be better than Qin Ting''s opponent sent to interfere with him and destroy his good deeds. "What is it, if it is not important, I can show you that you are here to make a marriage, and I will ask the security to ask you out." Qin Ting was already specting in his heart whether it had something to do with Bai Yanzhi. Even if he was in a hurry, he couldn''t show any expression of concern. If he was found out, everything would be over. When Bai Ruyue saw such a cold-hearted Qin Ting, it was really difficult to connect with the gentle man who got along with words and smiles some time ago. His cold look, strange and repulsive eyes, stung her heart. She opened her mouth and finally nned to visit the wedding first. She didn''t expect her phone to ring at this time. She picked it up quickly, not knowing what was said over there, Bai Ruyue''s face suddenly became flustered, and her tears still fell, looking very pitiful. If the person married today was not Tang Guo, but any woman, facing the appearance of Bai Ruyue, she might have been angry and had taken some measures. Fortunately, neither Tang Guo nor Tang Yunfeng made any actions, nor did they show any insolence to Bai Ruyue, and they would not leave a feeling of bullying. If an impulsive person is confronted with a strange woman disturbing his wedding, he will probably sneer and appear domineering. At that time, waiting for Bai Ruyue''s copse and telling what happened to Bai Yanzhi, Qin Ting left desperately, afraid that he would feel at ease. Sometimes things are so strange. Obviously she doesn''t take the reason, but because she is weak, she takes the reason. "Thisdy, I dont know what happened to you to cry at my wedding. If its something urgent, you might as well say it. I really need Qin Ting. I dont mind if you dy him for a while, but I He is about to be a legal husband and wife, so he has the right to know what you want him to do." Qin Ting had actually guessed it, maybe it was something Bo Yanzhi had. Chapter 2256: Original match for leg deformity (59) Chapter 2256: Original match for leg deformity (59) The appearance of Bai Ruyue''s copse made his premonition worse and worse. That was his only son, and the anxiety in his heart now doesn''t have to be Bai Ruyue''s. The excuse that he had just thought of was suppressed by Tang Guo''s words. "Mr. Qin, please go out with me, okay, I really have something very important to tell you." Bai Ruyue cried, as if she was about to copse, making people scratch their ears and cheeks, making her heart very itchy. , I was particrly curious about the rtionship between her and Qin Ting, and what matters should be said to him alone, rather than in public. If there are no ghosts inside, they don''t believe it. What surprised them even more was that Qin Ting actually squatted down and said to Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, why don''t I go out with her first, ask what is the matter, ande back soon." What Qin Ting thought was, first go out and ask about the situation. If it is really something Bai Yanzhi has, he can inform his confidant to help. Although it is not appropriate to do this, he cannot watch his own son identally. What Bo Yanzhi wants, he will regret it forever. Naturally, he didn''t notice that after this sentence fell, Tang Guo and her cat showed a very ironic expression. Even if this expression shed on her face, it had existed. "Brother Qin Ting, I have allowed her to speak out about her difficulties. Even if I can''t let other people listen, are you going to be a husband and wife rtionship soon, can''t you listen?" Tang Guo''s eyes seemed to be able to see through, making Qin Ting flustered for a moment, "She didn''t dare to say whether there was something between you to hide me, although I don''t want to guess Qin Ting like that. Tang Yunfeng had long felt that something was wrong, but fortunately Xiaoguo and Qin Ting hadn''t received a certificate, and the wedding didn''t go on. He squinted his eyes to look at Bai Ruyue, beckoned to the assistant next to him, and whispered, "Check this woman to find out." "Yes, Mr. Tang." Qin Ting, it''s best not to do anything to sorry his daughter. "Xiaoguo, please believe me, there is nothing between me and her." Qin Ting is already familiar with such a thing as a lie, and his face doesn''t change so people can''t see anything. No matter what, today I definitely cannot admit that there is any rtionship between him and Bai Ruyue. When Bai Ruyue listened to his decisive words, her heart was very ufortable, but at this time, she could only nod her head quickly, with red eyes, crying, "Miss Tang, I am really unfamiliar with Mr. Qin this time. I am really sorry for the inconvenience caused to you bying to him. But for this matter, I have toe to him. Only he can help me." "That''s what it is. If it is really serious, I won''t mind." Tang Guo looked serious, "Let''s talk, if you really need Brother Qin Ting, the reason is fair and he has to go. Our wedding can choose a good time again." Bai Ruyue''s words got stuck in her throat, her mouth opened, she didn''t know what to say. She kept squeezing her fingers, Qin Ting frowned and looked at her helpless and pitiful, thinking of her love for Bai Yanzhi. If something happened to the child, she was afraid that she would not be able to live. Also gave birth to a little pity. "Did something happen?" Bai Ruyue raised her head in shock at Qin Ting''s initiative. Chapter 2257: Original match for leg deformity (60) Chapter 2257: Original match for leg deformity (60) Tang Guo also turned his head to look at Qin Ting and raised his brows. What is this person doing? If she is not on a blind date, Qin Ting will take the initiative to admit that Bai Yanzhi is his son, and he probably has other ns. Then she wanted to see what his n was. "Yes, something went wrong." Bai Ruyue said in a flustered tone, her fingers were constantly churning, her lips and teeth were white, and she didn''t know what Qin Ting wanted to do with the name directly. No matter what she did, she believed that her biological father would never leave him alone. She must have thought of a good way. She just needs to cooperate. "Is he disobedient and taking medicine, making a fuss about not wanting to treat the illness?" Qin Ting asked with some concern. Bai Ruyue hurriedly nodded, "Yes, he has been moring to see Uncle Qin, sorry, Mr. Qin, I really have no way toe to you. He said that if there is no news from Uncle Qin, he will not take medicine. He doesnt cooperate with the doctors treatment. The doctor said that in order for him to continue to receive treatment, he must satisfy his wish. Therefore, I can only find you. Im sorry, it really caused you trouble. "Just now the hospital called and said that I have never seen you. I removed the needle and ran out. I don''t know where I am now." Bai Ruyue said and cried, looking very pitiful, "Mr. Qin, please We must help find the words." Qin Ting was also a little flustered, but he couldn''t be too nervous at this time, only showing a little worry, "This kid is so self-willed." "That child is Bai Yanzhi, the child of the youngdy in front of him," Qin Ting exined when Tang Guo was puzzled, "I had a rare disease before. I identally ran into it and saw their orphans and widows desperate. I also thought that Xiaoguo and I might not have a child. If the child is so young, it would be a pity if he cannot be cured because ofck of money. One is to prevent myself from being guilty, and the other is to pray for you. I intend to invest money to help this child treat his illness." Tang Guo sneered inwardly, with a little enlightenment on her face, "It turns out that Brother Qin Ting is doing good deeds, so that can be understood." Seeing Tang Guo epting it all at once, Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue breathed a sigh of relief. Qin Ting also said directly, "I will arrange for someone to find Yanzhi right away. He is a child who is not far away. After you go back, tell him that I will visit himter." Bai Ruyue settled down in her heart and ran away secretly. Even if Qin Ting passed by, she probably couldn''t do much. He promised to send someone to find it, which is already a good result. The people present didn''t doubt anything, let alone that the child was Qin Ting''s own son. Qin Ting was able to make such a simple promise, because he had confessed to Tang Guo that he would hardly have children in his life. In order to pick up his son in the future, he did not hesitate to let the outside world know about it. Coupled with his reputation for being clean and self-contained, who would have thought of this? Therefore, even if there are many doubts between him and Bai Ruyue, no one suspects that he is rted to this child named Bai Yanzhi. Tang Guo sneered, Qin Ting was really good at calcting. I don''t see how bad a person is, but what he has done is really bad. Bai Ruyue retired to the crowd in peace, watching the wedding continued sadly. Many people around were watching her, and she couldn''t show anything. Chapter 2258: Original match for leg deformity (61) Chapter 2258: Original match for leg deformity (61) Bai Ruyue can only keep looking at her mobile phone, which makes people misunderstand that she is worried about her son and anxiously waiting for news. When the priest picked up the Bible and was about to continue hosting the wedding, he just said, "Mr. Qin Ting, may I ask..." The words did not continue, but was interrupted by another voice. "Excuse me, something is happening here." This time it was a man who was speaking. Tang Guo felt that the voice was a bit familiar. He looked up, and who was that man if he wasn''t Cui Yan? Seeing her looking over, the other party gave her a helpless and mean smile. Tang Guo: "..." Vomit. Ball: "..." Disgusting. System: Can''t stand it. The difference is that Cui Yan still holds a pale child in his arms, about five years old. Seeing this child, Bai Ruyue couldn''t help rushing over. The child also broke free directly from Cui Yan and hugged Bai Ruyue. When everyone saw it, they immediately understood. The child found it, and looking at his face, he believed Qin Ting''s words in his heart. This child is sick. Looking at Qin Ting''s eyes, it was a lot of kindness, and the suspicion just now disappeared a lot. Even if Tang Yunfeng hasn''t gotten the information of that woman yet, his attitude is much better. "Mom, I''m sorry." "In other words, in other words, you are fine, don''t run around in the future, okay?" The scene where the mother and son met was also a bit jerking. Although this small episode caused the wedding to be dyed for a long time. However, Qin Ting did a good deed, which will not affect the wedding, but will only make people think that his character is good. This happened at the wedding, and it might be a good memory. But they are naive. When Bai Yanzhi ran up to Qin Ting and hugged his trouser legs, everyone thought that he was attached to this kind person who tried to save him. Unexpectedly, Bai Yanzhi opened his mouth and shouted, "Dad, I miss you so much, dont you marry that woman, okay, are you with your mother? I need you, and my mother needs you. Our family of three is happy. Live happily, okay?" The hearts of everyone present seemed to be hit with a heavy hammer, and people pped their ps. At the same time, before everyone had reacted, he let go of Qin Ting and ran in front of Tang Guo, making a very pitiful look, "Pretty aunty, don''t take my father away, okay, dad. It''s mine, it''s my mother''s. Auntie is so beautiful, there will be many people like you, why do you have to take my father away? It is true that you can''t lose father. Mommy will be sad without a father ." Tong Yan Tong Yu, if it weren''t for the people present to be sober-minded, and Tang Guo didn''t have any stains, they would really be biased by the child''s innocent words. What is Tang Guo robbing his father. If Qin Ting is really his father, it can only show that Qin Ting has derailed. Many years ago, Tang Guo and Qin Ting were engaged. Calcting this child''s age, if it really has something to do with Qin Ting, it is really a proper derailment. Bai Ruyue also panicked. Qin Ting was even more stiff in ce, his brain exploded instantly. Or Bai Ruyue reacted first, ran to Bai Yanzhi, and picked him up, "Say, dont bark, this is your Uncle Qin. Although my mother knows you miss your father, Uncle Qin really isnt. Your biological father." Chapter 2259: Original match for leg deformity (62) Chapter 2259: Original match for leg deformity (62) "Its a good thing to say that your uncle Qins wife will misunderstand you by calling it this way. Before, your Uncle Qin agreed to let you shout like that tofort you. Now your Uncle Qin is about to get married, you cant shout like that anymore. Understand?" "In other words, are you listening to your mother?" Seeing Bai Ruyue''s angry and sad look, Bai Yanzhi clenched her small hands into fists, and finally hung his head and said nothing. Bai Ruyue breathed a sigh of relief, holding Bai Yanzhi and Tang Guo apologetically and said, "Miss Tang, please don''t get me wrong. I just yelled indiscriminately. He has no father since he was born. Mr. Qin helped us. , He couldn''t help saying that." "Actually, I med me. I originally nned to admit that I should be a godson before, but I didn''t stop it." Qin Ting also reacted, his mind turned quickly, and another thought, "Originally, I nned to wait for marriage, and Xiaoguo discusses whether he can be a godson." "Xiaoguo, do you remember what I told youst time? We won''t have children. This kid is smart and pitiful. I want to recognize him as a godson." The corners of Tang Guo''s lips curled up, and this man was really shameless. One move after another, such a small child, if she really refuses directly and ruthlessly, even if it will not have any impact on her status. I''m afraid there will be some people talking about her, she can amodate a sick child. Tang Yunfeng''s face sank again at that time, and he urged the assistant beside him, "Did you find it?" "Mr. Tang wait, it should be soon." After all, it''s a person''s information, and it can''t be found in minutes. It takes some time no matter what. "Go urging again, let them hurry up." Tang Yunfeng thought there was no need to hold this wedding anymore. Regardless of whether Qin Ting had anything to do with this child and this woman, his daughter was wronged today. Of course a daughter can''t be a wicked person. He is an Laozi, and it is most suitable to be a wicked person. "Xiao Guo, if you don''t agree, then forget it, let''s do the wedding first." Qin Ting also felt that he had acted too hastily, and reached out and touched Tang Guo''s head. Bai Yanzhi was held by Bai Ruyue, and he gently warned in his ear, "In other words, if you want to talk nonsense, mother will not want you. Today you have caused a lot of trouble, and mother is very angry." Although Bai Yanzhi was not reconciled, he didn''t dare to say anything more, he only pressed his lips tightly and looked at Qin Ting with a pair of red eyes. When Qin Ting was about to let the priest continue, Tang Yunfeng stood up, "Wait a minute." "Uncle Tang?" Qin Ting was a little puzzled. Why did Tang Yunfeng stand up and stop him at this time. Tang Yunfeng gave up, "Wait until I rify the matter before we hold this wedding. You will treat me as if Tang Yunfeng was unreasonable and reluctant to make trouble with her baby girl, for fear that she would be wronged. Suspicious, you have to check everything clearly." When the words were over, Tang Yunfeng felt Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue all change their colors, and the string of beads in his hand was immediately pinched tightly by him. Sure enough, there was something in it. Seeing that there is nothing to do with him, Cui Yan didn''t intend to intervene anymore, lest he did too much and would cause her suspicion, so he just obediently watched the show. It didn''t take long for the time to pass by, and it only looked like three minutes. Chapter 2260: Original match for leg deformity (63) Chapter 2260: Original match for leg deformity (63) When Tang Yunfeng took out his mobile phone and opened something, he couldn''t see anything on his face. Qin Ting was very nervous. Tang Yunfeng hadn''t taken care of things for so many years. In fact, it should not be easy to check what he wanted. After all, after he knew that he still had a son, he would have all sorts of troubles in the future, and he had wiped out a lot of evidence long ago. For a while, he thought that Tang Yunfeng should be unable to find out anything. Indeed, all traces of Qin Ting''s things were erased. Although Tang Yunfeng found something unusual, there was no evidence to prove that Qin Ting was rted to Bai Ruyue. After all, there really is no emotional entanglement between them up to now. The rtionship between the two has been many years ago, and the records have been erased by him. The time is long, what can be found in a short time? Tang Yunfeng frowned, seeing Qin Ting no problem in this way. Tang Guo looked at his expression and understood that nothing had been found. Qin Ting is not a fool, he has his wrists, and his son''s big weakness lies in it. After he knows it, he wants to put his son''s name right and right, and he will definitely erase some evidence. But wanting to pass the blunder like this, he was so beautiful. In the end, Tang Yunfeng raised his head and said, "The wedding will continue." He couldn''t stop the wedding without finding evidence, even if he still had doubts in his heart. If he is still alive, he is not afraid of anything. As long as we ask people to watch, once the woman and the child have any problems, they will never be wronged by his precious daughter. This time the priest can finally preside over the wedding smoothly, and everyone thought that the wedding could finally take ce. However, the sky is often not what people want. This time the problem did not lie with anyone, but with the bride. When the priest asked them to exchange rings, Tang Guo suddenly interrupted, "Brother Qin Ting, just now the priest said that there should be no concealment between husband and wife. Husbands must not lie to their wives, they must be loyal to their wives, and must not do anything to betray their wives. . So now I have another question. I want to ask Brother Qin Ting if you have done anything to betray me." Everyone was shocked, there won''t be any moths left. Standing in the corner, Cui Yan subconsciously touched his chin. Sure enough, he guessed right. It was this woman who did the thing in the end. This has never changed. Qin Ting was a little puzzled. He had real eyes on Shang Tang Guo. He subconsciously thought that if the chaos that happened just now made her feel insecure, he asked. He said very seriously and cautiously, "Xiaoguo, I swear here that I will not do anything to betray you, nor do I betray you. I will only be loyal to you in this life, and will not lie to you." Tang Guo would be moved when he thought he did this. Unexpectedly, she then asked, "What if you do?" Qin Ting never thought about this question, and didn''t know how to answer it for a while. After thinking about it, he said, "If I do, Qin Ting will never die forever." Then, when he saw Tang Guo smile, he smiled very happily and sweetly, thinking that after this level was passed, he would be able to proceed smoothly. However, naivety is not as good as one wants. "Qin Ting, I don''t want you to die, you just need to get out of my Tang''s house." The woman in a wheelchair holding a white cat, wearing a wedding dress with red lips, vomits lightly. A bewildering word. Chapter 2261: Original match for leg deformity (64) Chapter 2261: Original match for leg deformity (64) Qin Ting was stunned, not sure if Tang Guo was joking or warning him. "Well, if I really do something I''m sorry for you, I''ll go away." Qin Ting thought Tang Guo wanted him to swear. Although he was a little unhappy, he had to tolerate it. Tang Guo chuckled and pointed to the door, "Then you get out now." "By the way, take your wife and children, and your family of three will go to reunion. I dare not stop true love." "Xiaoguo..." Qin Ting was really panicked, "Did you misunderstand something, you..." Tang Yunfeng had already led someone to stand beside Tang Guo, staring at Qin Ting indifferently, "Xiao Guo told you to go, then go." He knew Qin Ting must have a problem, but there was no evidence. Now Xiao Guo doesn''t want him anymore, Tang Yunfeng agrees. Today''s farce has made his baby wronged and embarrassed. What face does Qin Ting have to marry his baby? "Xiaoguo, we can say something clearly and talk about it." Qin Ting doesn''t think that Tang Guo really knows something. It is estimated that Tang Guo can''t help it just now, so he can make use of the topic, "Today is a good day for us to get married. , Dont make trouble, okay?" "You mean, I''m fooling around, and I''m pretty unreasonable, because I was stunned by the matter just now, so I used the topic to y the eldestdy''s temper?" Is not it? System: Qin Ting is over. After today, he is ruined and has nothing. Faced with Tang Yunfeng being here, Qin Ting certainly did not dare to say that, even if he thought that way, "Xiaoguo, I really have nothing to do with them, I..." "Are you sure it has nothing to do. Isn''t that child your biological son? Qin Ting, you not only betrayed me and deceived me, you even want me to adopt your biological son, so that his illegitimate son will be our rightful son and inherit it in the future My Tang family property, right?" "Xiaoguo, I told you before that I might have no children in my entire life..." "The doctor said it is possible, and he also told you not to rule out miracles." Qin Ting was speechless, "Why don''t you do a paternity test, how about it? You think I make use of the topic, make trouble, y the eldestdy''s temper, and toss around the wedding indiscriminately. Then let''s use science to do things, is it yours? Son, dont you know if you go to the test?" "Now you can take your father away," Tang Guo looked at Bai Yanzhi, and did not show any malicious eyes, but said calmly, "But I want to exin one thing to you. It was not that I took your father, but your father might have found his true love during my engagement with him, that is, your mother. The two couldn''t help being together, and then there was you." "Since you are lovers, I don''t want to be this viin, break up your family, and be told that I am the daughter of the Tang family. Because of my status and a few bad money, I will **** away men and fathers. I was unlucky and I was identally put on a green hat. Although I was very angry, now it is a society under the rule ofw. I can''t cut people off. I can only divide them. Next time I find someone better." The cudgel and the stick also had a somewhat mocking tone, so that everyone present didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Tang Guo didn''t make any noise, but calmly exined the problem. When she asked for a paternity test, Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue were both silent, obviously what she said was true. Chapter 2262: Original match for leg deformity (65) Chapter 2262: Original match for leg deformity (65) Qin Ting, really cheated, and has a child. The more absurd thing is that he actually wants to righteous his illegitimate son. Knowing that Miss Tang''s body is not allowed to have children, he still has to do so. Betrayed her more than just to bring her own illegitimate child back for adoption. It''s okay to find out now. If he doesn''t find out, the child will have to inherit the Tang family''s property in the future. Thinking about it, it will be iparable. The original infatuation, high coldness and abstinence, and desire for the president, the image instantly copsed at this moment, and he became a scum man who is good at calcting. When his own woman finds it, he can still marry someone else without changing his face. When his own son finds it, he can also lie, saying that this is the child he intends to adopt. This is because I want to help my son take the advantage of getting married. Scumbag man, this Qin Ting is really too scumbag. For so many years, he pretended to be so good that they all believed that he was a good person. It turned out that this man''s wolfish ambition was simply to n the Tang family''s property. Seeing the eyes of people around him, Qin Ting wanted to exin something, but he couldn''t exin the facts before him. At first, he wanted to adopt his son back, but it was true that neither he nor Tang Guo had children. In the future, the wealth of such arge property would be cheaper for others to inherit. In other words, this Tang family''s family business also has his hard work. He has worked hard all his life, and his son will inherit the family property, and it will be filial to Tang Guo in the future. Only now, everything is in vain. At this time, Qin Ting still had his own pride. Even if he was reluctant to work so long in Tang''spany, he also believed that without him, Tang''spany would definitely be turbulent. Fortunately, he had nned, and now he is not panicking at all. With so many years of experience, he thought it would not take long to surpass the Tang family. Since everything was ordered, Tang Guo didn''t show any face, he could only bear it all. "Xiaoguo, no matter what, I still want to say that the appearance of the words is indeed an ident. I have never thought of betraying you." Tang Guo raised her eyes and asked with a smile, "Then why are you hiding from me?" "I" "If you are afraid of losing me, why are you nning to adopt your son back? If you are afraid of losing me, even if you know that there is a son outside, shouldn''t you pretend not to know? You even sent them away, From a distance, it is impossible to recognize him." "Obviously, you are also a surprise to this child, and you really want to be by your side." "Qin Ting, don''t you like me." "If you don''t like me, why don''t you tell me directly?" "I dont have anything to be sorry for you in the Tang family. My dad also trained you with one hand. Dont look like I''m unfeeling. I, my dad, and the Tang family dont have any sorry for you. On the contrary, what you do, take What I have to do down here hurts me and my dad." Qin Ting was speechless. "Okay, you go, you are not wee here, nor are you wee in the Tang family. Your son is so old, and now he has left the Tang family, and has no property for your son to inherit, so he should go to the society and work hard for a few years Inherit it to your son." Qin Ting''s face sank, and at the same time, his heart felt relieved. It seemed that the Tang family didn''t know about him secretly establishing apany outside. With thepany in hand, Qin Ting was still able to make noise. Tang Yunfeng was a little angry, but what he wanted to say seemed to be finished by his precious daughter. Chapter 2263: Original match for leg deformity (66) Chapter 2263: Original match for leg deformity (66) Now the baby girl is still pulling him, motioning for him to go. Tang Yunfeng thought to himself, the future will be long, and Qin Ting is so unkind. He has some ways to clean up this awkward thing. Suddenly, Tang Yunfeng was excited and remembered one thing. Master Huiguang said at the beginning that his Tang family would be acquired by a treacherous man. Judging from the signs over the years, no one can swallow his Tang family in one fell swoop. But this traitor is Qin Ting and Qin Ting''s son? If Tang Yunfeng died that year and his precious daughter married Qin Ting, would Qin Ting''s son be adopted back smoothly? That child is so close to his mother, he will surely intimidate his daughter. Even if that woman didn''t care about Qin Ting''s heart at first, she gave birth to a son for Qin Ting, and the daughter was lonely and helpless, and the family had three excitements, fearing that she would not be so rational. By then, no matter what he did, he would definitely be bullied by Qin Ting. At the end of the two men turned their faces, Xiao San led his son to the top. This family not only acquired the property of his Tang family, but was afraid that it would bully his precious daughter to death, or even ruin her reputation, giving her the name of a vicious woman. The more he thought about it, the more possible Tang Yunfeng felt. If so, wouldn''t he lead the wolf into the room by himself? Tang Yunfeng''s face was livid, pushing Tang Guo''s wheelchair, feeling frustrated. This matter can never be forgotten. But he didn''t dare to act rashly, so he asked someone to ask Master Huiguang if he could intervene. He was afraid that he would have an ident and no one would support his daughter, so he didn''t dare to vite the taboo. Last night, Tang Guo had to create another dream for Master Huiguang. When things reached this point, Tang Yunfeng should alsoe out again. Therefore, after the person Tang Yunfeng sent to the mountain that day came back, Master Hui Guang asked the person to bring back a sentence to Tang Yunfeng, "The traitor shows that the benefactor Tang cane back out of the rivers andkes, and there will be no more taboos in the future." Hearing these words, the big rock in Tang Yunfeng''s heart finally fell. After eating with Tang Guo early the next morning, he nned to go to thepany. Then he looked at Tang Guo''s look and appearance, and his daughter''s health was also good these years, he thought, "Xiao Guo, how about going to thepany with dad?" "Dad is going to teach me to manage thepany?" Tang Yunfengs thoughts were exposed and did not deny," Master Huiguang said, I can live a long time, and Xiaoguos body is getting better and better over the years. Dad hopes that some things can be in Xiaoguos hands. No one can rely on it. Only when you are strong will you not be bullied." Now Tang Yunfeng doesn''t want to find a marriage partner for his daughter for the time being. How much is he sincere if he is willing? Tang Guo happily agreed. When the two father and daughter were about to leave, the white cat instantly jumped on herp. "Dad, let me take the ball, it won''t be able to leave me for a minute." "Okay, take it. Except for Dad, I think this little guy cares about you the most." Tang Yunfeng now looks at this cat the more he likes it. No matter what time he sticks to the small fruit, it can be seen that his daughter must be in his mind. the most important. Humph, he helped Qin Ting with one hand back then, not as good as this cat. Because Tang Yunfeng loves this cat so much, the status of the ball has improved again. He turned around and built a small yground for it. Although it doesn''t y much, Tang Yunfeng is happy, and Tang Guo did not stop it. Chapter 2264: Original match for leg deformity (67) Chapter 2264: Original match for leg deformity (67) Tang Yunfeng''s return to the arena was everyone''s expectation, after all, Qin Ting had been driven away. Regarding the things he did, the circles felt shameless. Now everyone is staring at Tang Yunfeng''s side, not nning to pay attention to Qin Ting, but wanting to see this kid''s deste appearance, isn''t it amazing before? But what everyone didn''t expect was that Tang Yunfeng would take Tang Guo with him. He was nning to raise his own daughter. Even if Tang Guo''s legs were scrapped, his body was much better now. It can be seen that Tang Yunfeng does not believe in outsiders, and thinks that it is better to let his daughter control the power. It''s just that Miss Tang still hugs her cat at any time, which makes it unsightly for many people. After all, she has no foundation. She has always been pampered and well-suited. How could she manage such argepany? And under the name of the head office, there are so many branches. However, what was surprising was that Tang Guo was well-adapted to everything, and his abilities were outstanding. He was simply born with this material. Tang Yunfeng was surprised, but at the same time it was a pity. Xiaoguo was worried about his fate. If it weren''t for those encounters, I''m afraid it would have grown dazzlingly. Her talent is much better than Qin Ting, and she deserves to be Tang Yunfeng''s daughter. Because of discovering Tang Guo''s talent, Tang Yunfeng was temporarily unable to toss Qin Ting. He also felt that there was nothing to toss about, so he might as well teach his daughter first. He knew Qin Ting''s details clearly, and he could stumble him at any time. Since the farce of the wedding, Qin Ting left the scene with Bai Ruyue and her son under the strange gaze of everyone. Leaving the scene, Bai Ruyue red eyes and apologized to Qin Ting, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. If I am optimistic about speaking and not getting sick, none of this will happen." "Qin Ting, I''m really sorry, I never wanted toe over and ruin your life." "Sorry." In the face of Bai Ruyue''s constant tears, Qin Ting couldn''t me it. Now he calmed down, and said to Bai Ruyue, "You don''t need to apologize, even if you don''t show up for this incident today, the end result may not be good." Facing Bai Ruyues doubts, Qin Ting calmly analyzed, Xiaoguo may have known about this a long time ago. She intends to make a big deal at the wedding, end all this, and ruin my reputation. She has resentment against me, no Thought of involving you." Qin Ting had always believed that he had betrayed unintentionally, but it was an ident. And Tang Guo deserves to be Tang Yunfeng''s daughter. She seems innocent, but actually quite scheming. No Bai Ruyue showed up today, she must have other ns. When Bai Ruyue appeared, she naturally exposed all of this, which made him really in a dilemma. Everything had to start again. Fortunately, he was prepared many years ago and would not have nothing. Bai Ruyue also remembered that Tang Guo''s affirmative appearance before, mostly knew about it. Yes, she is Miss Tang, is it not easy to know something? "I just don''t know when she suspected me." Qin Ting thought silently. If he had suspected and dug such a hole for him, it would be a deliberate attempt to ruin him. The little guilt in my heart originally thought it disappeared. On the contrary, Qin Ting felt very guilty for Bai Ruyue''s mother and son. Bai Yanzhi already understood something, holding Qin Ting and not letting go. Chapter 2265: Original match for leg deformity (68) Chapter 2265: Original match for leg deformity (68) "Dad, will you not leave me in the future?" Facing this lovely son, Qin Ting softened his heart and hugged him, "Yes, Dad will not leave anymore. Let''s go, Dad will take you to the hospital." "Dad, will you live with me in the future?" Qin Ting was silent for a while and replied: "Yes." "Then live with mom." "Say..." "Dad, isn''t it?" Qin Ting: "Yeah." The family of three seemed to be reunited. Within two days, Bai Yanzhi recovered from his illness. Qin Ting began to devote himself to a brand new job, and when he arrived at thepany under his name, he started his behind-the-scenes actions. Do those who think that Qin Ting has never recovered from this? The next time he appears at a business reception, he must surprise the other party. As for Bai Ruyue, after get off work, she will prepare meals for her father and son. The delicious food made Qin Ting feel a kind of warmth that he had never had before. He used to feel that there was something missing between him and Tang Guo, which seemed to be reflected in this woman named Bai Ruyue. Now, he seemed to understand something. ording to Bai Yanzhile, Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue slowly heated up. Tang Guo didn''t know this, and he would probably only say one thing if he knew it, the hero and the hero of the story are really inseparable. Now she is busy managing thepany, and Qin Ting has been kicked out, and she has to show some skills to manage the Tang family''spany well. She knew exactly what Qin Ting thought in her heart, but she thought she could not support it, and Tang Yunfeng left the society for a long time. I''m sorry, he will definitely be disappointed in the end. [The host is big, thepany Qin Ting is developing well at the moment, should we do something? This scum man can finally clean up, the system is a little eager to try. Tang Guo''s first step was to make things happen. The second step is to make Qin Ting''s true face unknown. The third step is to leave Qin Ting with nothing. The fourth step is to surpass him under his eyes and be an unsurpassable person. As for the fifth step, that is Qin Ting''s family of three yed freely, she didn''t n to manage. When a man of high spirits and once a lofty status, one day loses everything and bes a falling dog that everyone can scream and can''t get up again. He would look for various reasons. What caused him to fall to where he is today? Even if he mes her in his heart, he can''t provoke her and can''t touch her. Anyone can pick soft persimmons, and Qin Ting is the same. He couldn''t offend her, so he could only pinch Bai Ruyue. There was no feeling between the two people, and it broke with a single poke. Thinking of this, Tang Guo smiled at the corner of his lips, really looking forward to it. She felt the cat on her leg move, and when she buried her head, she saw it staring at her, as if asking, are you happy? "Happy, every time I get to this link is my happiest time." Tang Guo squeezed the white cat''s face and tugged, "So, you have to be good, don''t make me angry, otherwise Qin Ting will end up Your fate. If you are not obedient and dare to go out to find a wild cat, I will send you to the pet hospital and let someone sterilize you." System: He suspected that the host was greatlycking in love, so he began to pervert. Ball: "..." Seeing the white cat subconsciously mp the tail, Tang Guo pretended not to hear anything, slept on herp, andughed. Chapter 2266: The original match of the leg deformity (69) Chapter 2266: The original match of the leg deformity (69) Qin Ting was afraid that exposure of himself would cause Tang Yunfeng''s suppression. So in the past year or so, he has chosen to hibernate behind his back, nning for his newpany, and with his whole-hearted development of thepany, thispany has taken a big step in just a few months. Now that more than a year has passed, many people have paid more attention to thispany, and they did not expect that this originally humblepany suddenly changed its style and developed rapidly. They only know that the boss behind thispany is a very powerful person, but the other party is very mysterious, which has caused many people to specte. In all previousmercial receptions, the behind-the-scenes boss did not show up, just sent a representative. However, this time they heard that the boss behind thispany seems to be preparing to show up for today''s grand business reception. After all, this cocktail party is still very important. The CEOs of many domesticpanies havee. If you exchange resources with these bosses, it will definitely be good for thepany''s development. No matter how powerful the other party is, you will not be able to refuse such temptation. Qin Ting really couldn''t refuse, and he also thought that even if Tang Yunfeng wanted to deal with him, even if Tang Yunfeng wanted to deal with him, he was afraid that the gain would not be worth the loss. He is dedicated to developing thepany, hiding behind the scenes and not attending various gatherings. Plus, he deliberately avoided Tang Guo. Because in his expectation, the Tang family should be in chaos for a while, and finally being calmed down by Tang Yunfeng would definitely hurt his vitality. As for Tang Guo, it didn''t matter. He had no idea that the person who really controlled thepany under the name of the Tang family was Tang Guo. He is low-key behind the scenes, wouldn''t Tang Guo not? Compared to his mysterious boss, everyone was actually even more amazed at Tang Guo. Who could have imagined that Miss Tang Jia did not lose the demeanor of Tang Yunfeng when he was young, but on the contrary, she was still more blue than blue, Tang Guo arrived at the reception early, of course, she still held the white cat in her arms. In addition to Xu Qing, who took care of her life, she also had two bodyguards from Gao Maru, and two assistants who assisted her in handlingpany affairs. These people were carefully selected by Tang Yunfeng. Tang Guo was the only one, as a business man, who didn''t wear a suit. Because of her physical condition, she couldn''t wear that kind of self-cultivation suit. She only chose a pretty long dress, which looked like she was invited to follow Tang Yunfeng to the reception. Those who came to the reception today more or less brought their partners or family members. When the reception was about to start, Qin Ting took Bai Ruyue mother and sonte. He walked in the center. Bai Ruyue wore a haute couture dress holding his arm, and also wore expensive and exquisite jewelry. Qin Ting''s other hand was holding Bai Yanzhi, who had grown very well at a young age. A family of three, they are indeed quite outstanding and very attractive. Arge part of the people here had been invited to Tang Guo''s unfinished wedding. Besides, even if they didn''t know Bai Ruyue''s mother and son, they knew Qin Ting. Seeing the three peopleing over, they wondered to themselves what was going on. Someone familiar with Qin Ting introduced Qin Ting''s identity to everyone, who was the boss behind Yan Hao they had been specting. It turned out that Qin Ting was the one who caused Yan Hao to aplish countless miracles over the past year. For a time, many people felt a little ufortable in their hearts. "I remember Yanhao has a history of several years, right?" Chapter 2267: Original match for leg deformity (70) Chapter 2267: Original match for leg deformity (70) "Thepany was fine back then, but it was not very eye-catching. Although I don''t remember the exact time, Yanhao must be more than two years old." Someone''s whispered discussion immediately made people react. If Yan Hao is Qin Tingspany, it means that it was not created after he left the Tang family, but was created by the Tang family while still managing the Tang family. The people who had reacted saw that Qin Ting''s eyes were not right, and the words in it were full of shamelessness, causing Qin Ting''s face to sink. When Bai Ruyue listened to this, she didn''t feel like it. Although she didn''t understand this, she could still hear good and bad things. Naturally, it could be heard that these people were just jealous of Qin Ting''s patience, and some pride rose in their hearts. This was her man. Now this man is standing next to her. There is no vigorous love between them. After all, the family of three is together, she is very satisfied. And she also saw that many of the same **** cast envious and jealous eyes, and she couldn''t help but feel a little proud. As for Tang Guo being surrounded by stars holding the moon, she certainly saw it at first sight. Compared to Tang Guo from the front, she always feels low self-esteem because of her identity gap. Up to now, she is Qin Ting''s woman, or the mother of Qin Ting''s own son, and her status is gradually elevated, and she feels less inferior to Tang Guo. It''s just that when Tang Guo raised her eyes to look at her, her heart was still a little empty. "Is that the woman who seduce Qin Ting shamelessly?" "It should be her. Although I haven''t seen it before, who else can anyone besides her? We all know that Qin Ting''s illness is very difficult to have children in this life. If this woman is lucky and has given birth to a son, she might be in charge. ?" "That''s really shameless." "I heard that this woman still went to the wedding in person and took the child to **** Qin Ting?" "This is a long story. Anyway, you just need to know that this family is shameless." A woman snorted coldly. "If Miss Tang hadn''t been smart as snow, she had seen through Qin Ting''s wolf ambition and got married in a confused way. Will help him raise an illegitimate child." Women''s words made the young men and women around them interested. Not everyone went to the wedding more than a year ago. This group of young people only returned from studying abroad a few months ago. Only knowing that the incident was a big mess at the beginning, and almost no one didn''t know that Qin Ting was a shameless person, but the Tang family didn''t publicize any specific things. And today''s business gathering, they are not wee. If you have done this nasty thing, don''t be afraid of being told. These young people are not bad, they cane out at random, and they are not afraid of Qin Ting. Their voices were not small, and every unpleasant word came to Qin Ting''s family of three. Qin Ting''s face was gloomy, Bai Ruyue''s face was as pale as paper, and Bai Yanzhi was staring at these people with a cold expression in his eyes. Tang Yunfeng did note to this business reception today. It was Tang Guo who told him not toe and told him to take care of his health at home. Over the past year or so, Tang Guo has made outstanding achievements, and his skills are very satisfied with Tang Yunfeng, and he is relieved to give everything to his precious daughter. Knowing that the baby girl is so powerful, what would he hope to entrust to others? Chapter 2268: Original match for leg deformity (71) Chapter 2268: Original match for leg deformity (71) The wave of ridicule just now ended with almost everyone at the reception. After all, today is a big day, and everyone does not want to do anything too rude. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a few young men and women who are picking things up. Young people, it''s normal to discuss these gossips. Some older people just smiled and passed away. As for the others, they don''t care, anyway, the goal of squeezing out this family of three has been achieved. Qin Ting knew a lot of people here, but now only a few people are close to him. If everyone was still waiting and watching more than a year ago, then more than a yearter, they don''t need to hesitate anymore. It is most important to follow the Tang family. No matter how capable Qin Ting is, can hepare to the camel of the Tang family? To Qin Ting, they are not simply shameless. If it is really just shameful of his character, as long as they do not harm their interests, then no one will help the Tang family, fight for Tang Guo''s injustice, and alienate him. he. But the appearance of Qin Ting and Yanhao''s development over the past year have already affected the development of theirpany. Now they have a good excuse. They have to take advantage of this excuse to strike at Qin Ting, and it is best to get him out of this circle. What makes them puzzled is that the Tang family did not take any action. People who knew Tang Yunfeng from the older generation said that his daughter had suffered such a big loss, and he could not let the adults spare Qin Ting a lot. What was nned to give Qin Ting a fatal blow. They guessed right, Tang Yunfeng really thought that way. Of course, if it hadn''t been for Tang Guo to talk to him about something, he would have taken action long ago. The reason why he hasn''t taken a shot until now is because Tang Guo stopped it. As for Tang Guo''s purpose, it is very simple. Let Qin Ting taste the benefits first, and crush the opponent step by step, allowing him to watch the results he created with his own hands vanish. Although this was cruel, she felt that it was not cruel to target Qin Ting. As for Bai Ruyue, she hadn''t thought about what to do. As long as Qin Ting had nothing, she couldn''t take revenge, and Bai Ruyue''s life was naturally difficult. Throughout the reception, Qin Ting was surrounded by a few people, and these people felt the contempt and indifferent nces around them, and they were actually not feeling well. Now that Qin Ting is being squeezed out, those of them who followed Qin Ting are equivalent to losing all the connections present. Bai Ruyue was sitting on a sofa in a corner with Bai Yanzhi, the others were standing together in groups, talking andughing, except for the two mothers and children, there was no one in the surrounding two meters. From time to time, he felt the exclusion, disgust, and disgust from those people, and Bai Ruyue gradually became restless. The haute couture dresses and exquisite and expensive jewelry on her body can no longer give her any confidence. The snow-white neck raised proudly, but also because of the blow from those people, had to slowly tighten. Bai Yanzhi felt Bai Ruyue''s sadness and took her hand, "Mom, let''s go." "Your father is still here, he can''t leave at this time, so behave, wait." She knew that Qin Ting came to attend this reception today because he actually wanted to cooperate with someone. just She watched Qin Ting walk in Tang Guo''s direction, her heart tightened, staring at that side unblinking. There was a middle-aged man sitting beside Tang Guo, talking andughing with her. It could be seen that they had a very happy conversation. Chapter 2269: Original match for leg deformity (72) Chapter 2269: Original match for leg deformity (72) The arrival of Qin Ting caused Tang Guo and the middle-aged man to stop talking, and the surroundings became quiet. Everyone stopped their activities, but looked over here. After all, the rtionship between Qin Ting and Tang Guo, whether they wanted to attack Qin Ting, watch the Tang family''s actions, or watch gossip, they would listen carefully and watch. "President Jiu, I dont know if Fang is inconvenient to talk alone," Qin Ting is very confident of his abilities, "I have a good project here. If its convenient, Mr. Jiu might as well take a look. After reading it, maybe you Will be interested." While Qin Ting was speaking, he also nced at Tang Guo. Seeing her, there seems to be no change, no, there is still some change, and there is an inexplicable temperament on her body. But he didn''t think deeply. He thought that this wine was always able to talk to Tang Guo. Most of it was inconvenient for Tang Yunfeng toe over and let Tang Guoe. Jiu can always talk with her happily, he thinks that the other person is looking at Tang Yunfeng''s face. In his opinion, businessmen are all right. As long as he has the ability to let everyone make money, even if his rtionship with the Tang family is rigid, most people will choose to eat meat with him instead of safeguarding the interests of the Tang family for the benefit. Qin Ting was too confident in himself. He had never thought that he could find a piece of fat and call everyone to eat together. Couldn''t Tang Guo be able to find a piece of bigger fat? President Jiu looked up and down Qin Ting, and smiled lightly, "It may be inconvenient, because I have already nned to cooperate with Miss Tang. I am interested in a project in Miss Tang''s hands." "The President Jiu hasn''t listened yet, how can I know that the items in my hands are not as good as...Miss Tang''s hands?" Qin Ting was forced to do so. This project is rted to thepany''s future development. And in this respect, what is relevant and capable of eating is the wine chief in front of him. As long as the other party agrees, he can guarantee that thepany will make another big step forward. He is confident that he can make this project the ultimate. President Jiu smiled, Because Miss Tangs offer is too tempting, I cant refuse, I have already promised her. No matter how good the project you have, I cant go back, so what you want to say, I dont want listen." People who can sit in this position still have a human eye. With the information he got, and the confrontation tonight. Tang Guo didn''t even look at Qin Ting, but Qin Ting''s family was pushed out by everyone. But Qin Ting couldn''t wait toe over to talk to him about business, as if he would definitely agree to this project after hearing about it. This is too pretentious, too proud. Qin Ting''s original practice also made him very shameless. Actually still upright, Bai Ruyue mother and son came to the banquet, for fear that others would not remember the dirty things he did before. At this point, it is a person who is confused in his head and is still trying to daydream about the sky. After all, he was more optimistic about the young and beautiful Miss Tang in front of him. Tang Guo has managed thepany in just one year, and he has managed everything in order. In the shopping mall, he has a vicious look and act decisively, which can be said topletely surpass Qin Ting. In addition, with Tang Yunfeng, the foundation of the Tang family is there, and fools know how to choose. What''s more, his rtionship with the Tang family is better. Qin Ting did not expect that the wine would always refuse so simply. He nced at Tang Guo subconsciously, believing that Tang Guo was instigating it, and didn''t want him to get better. Chapter 2270: Original match for leg deformity (73) Chapter 2270: Original match for leg deformity (73) "Mr. Jiu, missed this project, I hope you don''t regret it." regret? When Jiu always heard this, he almostughed. Is it because Qin Ting has a bad mind and was caught by a crack in the door. When talking about business, he talks about business. The business is not righteous, and if he is kind, he might have a chance to cooperate next time. Now he refused, and the other party actually threatened him, as if it would be a loss for Qin Ting not to agree to him. Suddenly, Qin Ting''s impression of him dropped to the extreme. He can guarantee that this Qin Ting is the only person Tang Yunfeng has missed in his life, shame. Seeing that Mr. Jiu still talked andughed with Tang Guo, and talked about visiting Tang Yunfeng at the manor another day, Qin Ting didn''t care about other people''s eyes, and his face was not good. He turned around and left, turning around to see Bai Ruyue mother and son who were left out in the corner. There were also words that kepting from my ears, some women''s anger suddenly rose in their hearts when they pointed to Bai Ruyue''s mother and son. He quickly walked over, holding Bai Ruyue in his arms while holding Bai Yanzhi''s little hand, "Let''s go." People here, sooner orter, he will make them regret it. Wait and see. At the door of the reception, Qin Ting saw Bai Ruyue''s well-behaved appearance and suddenly said, "One day, I will let them all envy you and dare not talk about you." Bai Ruyue was moved to tears and let him slip into the car. The family of three left, everyone just nced, and then continued tomunicate with the people in front of them. They are not here to y at such an important reception, but to exchange resources. When there are so many people, I never see each other in years. They didn''t put Qin Ting in their eyes at all, but they didn''t understand why the Tang family didn''t make a move, did they really let Qin Ting go? "Qin Ting is still young. It may be that the springboard is too high, which made him feelcent." Jiu Zong and Tang Guo said, "I see what kind of thoughts Elder Tang thinks if he is not far away. No lesson?" In fact, Jiu always rejected Qin Ting, and another reason was that he had a good rtionship with Tang Yunfeng. It should be said that many years ago, Tang Yunfeng gave him a hand. No matter what the reason, he couldn''t help Qin Ting, even if he really had a lucrative project. In the original plot, Mr. Jiu finally helped Tang Guo deal with Qin Ting, but it was a pity that Qin Ting had grown into a towering tree at that time, and he had no choice but to end badly. "Let him be proud of it for a while, standing tall makes it more painful to fall." Hearing what Tang Guo said, Mr. Jiu didn''t ask much, obviously he understood the underlying meaning. The Tang family didn''t n to let Qin Ting go, but had its own n. Tang Guo thought badly, let Qin Ting give full y to the male protagonist''s aura, andpletely offend everyone. When he is in the quagmire, no one will pull him again. Just like the original owner, everyone said that she was vicious, and no one stood by her side. In the end, she burned herself and died. Many people said that she died well. She is dead, and no one will destroy Qin Tingbai Ruyue''s couple of gods and goddesses. The Tang family is down, can''t everyone share this cake together? So, once those people who talked about the original owner were vicious, talked about Qin Ting, and then threw a stone on him to kill him, she thought there was nothing wrong with it. The reception was just an episode, Qin Ting didn''t say hello to Tang Guo, let alone knowing how she is now. If he didn''t underestimate the enemy so much, if he understands more, he won''t be so calm and confident now. Chapter 2271: Original match for leg deformity (74) Chapter 2271: Original match for leg deformity (74) Although Qin Ting didn''t bring Mr. Jiu to the cooperation project, but with his ability and his own aura, he finally found a partner. The starting point is not that high, but the project is really going well. There was no movement from the Tang family, everyone was anxious secretly, and they kept guessing the attitude of the Tang family. As for the side of the male and female master, it is impossible to be peaceful. Qin Ting is such an excellent person, it is impossible that no woman is not attracted, even if he does not really like him, because his ability is really good, he will provoke many women. Qin Ting hasn''t married Bai Ruyue yet. These women think that Qin Ting doesn''t like Bai Ruyue, and only gives her a ce by her side because she has given birth to a son. They are different from Bai Ruyue, they just want to get some money or something. Qin Ting didn''t care about the appearance of these women, and ignored them at all. But after Bai Ruyue saw it, she felt very ufortable. Especially every time Qin Ting would take her to various parties, she was always excluded. In many cases, she is very reluctant to go to parties. But if I didn''t go, I was afraid that Qin Ting would be unhappy, and even more afraid that Qin Ting would be taken away by other women, and finally had to go. Even if she was wronged every time, she still had to endure it. Later those women saw Bai Ruyue being bullied because she would not sue Qin Ting, which made them mistakenly think that Qin Ting didn''t care about her. The way to deal with Bai Ruyue was to intensify, and even almost got Bai Ruyue drunk and sent it to other men''s rooms. Qin Ting arrived in time to stop this. Unexpectedly, he used the means of thunder to ruin the family of the man in that room, and the families of the women who poured wine into Bai Ruyue did not end well. Qin Ting is Qin Ting after all, how could he not have any means as a male lead? In just a few months, more than a dozen small families were bankrupted by him. Even if they did not go bankrupt, they were still miserably suppressed. This incident shocked many people and caused them to pay much attention to Qin Ting. At this time, Tang Guo also knew about it. She was sitting in the office of thepany building, looking through the list on theputer. If Qin Ting were here, he would definitely recognize the families on these lists, and they were exactly the ones he broke. "They are considered to be broken down by the male protagonist, and they are being promoted." Tang Guo smiled and said to the system, "After the Tang family fell in the original plot, they did not fall into trouble." "Really naive, are male and female protagonists so easy to bully?" System: Isn''t it easy? Who is the one who bullies the male and female leaders every time and makes them cry? Since the copse of the dozen or so small families, Qin Ting had a lot more self-confidence. And he felt that the people who had left him in the cold seemed to have a better attitude towards him. Qin Ting, who was standing higher and higher, was not polite to these people. Especially when negotiating, cold and unfeeling. Many peopleined so much, but because it was profitable, they had to cooperate with each other. They even med the Tang family in their hearts. I didn''t take the opportunity to suppress Qin Ting before, and now that his opponents have grown up, I am afraid that there will be no way to suppress Qin Ting in the future. What''s more, they all want to see if Qin Ting will deal with the Tang family in the future, and the two will fight each other, who will win? For these thoughts, Tang Guo had already guessed. Chapter 2272: Original match for leg deformity (75) Chapter 2272: Original match for leg deformity (75) They all say that the merchants are all disadvantaged, and no one will really sympathize with her. They just like to watch Qin Ting, the proud son of heaven, lose, and they will feel happy in their hearts. What''s the point of standing on the side and watching the y? Only by participating in it can I feel the beauty of the game immersively, right? Yes, she nned to pull all these people into the water from the beginning. Before, they supported the Tang family, only to see Qin Ting''s weakness, to see the jokes of the Tang family, to watch her jokes, and to watch the Tang family beat down the dog. Seeing the rise of Qin Ting, they also wanted to see the opposition between Qin Ting and the Tang family. It would be better for the Tang family to lose 800 injuries to the enemy. Now that Qin Ting''s ability surpassed them, they would naturally choose to cooperate with each other slowly, which was normal. If one day in the future, Qin Ting far surpasses the Tang family, and can even squeeze the Tang family to death with a finger, they really don''t mind at all, pass him a knife, and finally divide the meat. She didn''t like being watched by people, and she didn''t do anything, just didn''t exterminate the weed Qin Ting in time, and let everyone watch him grow wildly but there was no way. They can''t solve Qin Ting, naturally they have no abilities, what''s up with her! As for whether she cleaned up Qin Ting or not, that was also her business, it didn''t matter to them, they were worried. What happened in thest six months, Tang Yunfeng also felt the **** storm. "Xiao Guo, if you continue to y like this, Qin Ting will really rise to the sky in one step." "Dad, don''t worry, it will be over soon." Tang Yunfeng breathed a sigh of relief andforted, "But don''t worry, Dad also prepared a hand. When the timees, Dad will let him know what **** is or how spicy it is." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "Okay, then I will see how dad this piece of **** is going to kill him." Tang Yunfeng paused, and suddenly asked, "Xiaoguo, do you have someone you like? If you have someone you like, as long as you like it and have a good character, you can bring it back no matter what family background. Dad believes that Xiaoguo is so. Smart, self-reliant, and will not be bullied." "Dad, what if I have never liked anyone?" Qiuqiu: In this life, she will not like people, only meows. "Thats nothing. Im not sure if I like this kind of thing. Ill juste here. I dont have it or I cant force it. No matter what, Dad only hopes you can be happy in your life. If you have someone you like, the other person will stay with you for the rest of your life. Okay, if not, Dad is in good health and can stay with you for a long time. No matter how bad, you still have the cute cat, Qiuqiu, which is different from people. It is only you. It will not betray you and will always be with you. By your side." Today the ball is in the manor, it is a cute thing at the emperor level. "Dad, I''m relieved," Tang Guo touched the white cat, "I think it''s good now. With Dad and Qiuqiu, this life is perfect." Tang Yunfeng didn''t care about the love of his children. He insisted on recruiting his son-inw, and he even asked people to train him personally because he was afraid that he would not live long and could not take care of his daughter. Now he has some years to live, his daughter is getting better and better, her wrists are better than him, and there is a cute and obedient kitten. He could see that Qin Ting''s departure did not affect his daughter, on the contrary, she seemed to be having a very happy life. "By the way, what happened to Cui Yan?" Tang Yunfeng thought of Cui Yan and couldn''t help asking. "Did Cui Yan find dad?" Tang Yunfeng shook his head, "I haven''t taken the initiative to look for it, I often encounter it by chance." Chapter 2273: Original match for leg deformity (76) Chapter 2273: Original match for leg deformity (76) "I oftene across?" Tang Guo knew what Cui Yan was thinking. After so many years, this Cui Yan seems to have changed his style of acting on a certain ne, and has been imitating that person''s style of acting, nning toe to a curve to save the country? It''s a pity that I didn''t learn to look like it, it was too fake, and it was very disgusting. "Yes, I oftene across, this person is very weird." Tang Yunfeng shook his head, "I suspect that he might be interested in you and n to start with me. However, I am not optimistic about this person." "why?" Tang Yunfeng''s expression was a little hard to say, "I suspect that this person may be mentally ill, and always do some strange things, which is not in line with him. Sometimes shrewd and sometimes clumsy. Anyway, it''s very strange." Therefore, he can only me this person for mental illness. "Dad, I actually suspected that he was ill, so you saw it too." After Tang Guo said that Cui Yan was the private doctor Qin Ting had asked her, Tang Yunfeng became vignt in his heart. Who was Qin Ting looking for? Originally, he thought that if the other party didn''t do anything bad, he would treat it as non-existent. Since it was the person Qin Ting was looking for, he had to find someone to look it up and be more prepared. Cui Yan didn''t know that his curve to save the country had failed. Tang Yunfeng was thinking about things, but did not notice that the white cat on Tang Guo''sp looked at him very friendly. Tang Guo noticed it, pped it on the head, greeted Tang Yunfeng, and pushed the wheelchair back to the room. When he arrived in the room, Tang Guo put his hands on the white cat and rubbed it vigorously, "It''s really easy to touch, the hair is getting brighter and brighter, so I didn''t waste that much money." The system is used to it, and the host will torture this cat in the room when he is free. In short, the hair that isbed smoothly will be rubbed into a mess, as if it was blown by a typhoon. But this cat didn''t resist at all, and it looked like the host was rubbing casually, which made the system hate iron and steel. Cats should be proud and noble. This cat is incredibly arrogant in front of others, but in front of his host, it is a liquid cat. It''s really unscrupulous to let her y around. Qin Ting''spany is getting bigger and bigger, and there are more people who are also afraid to tter him. The Tang family didn''t take any action, causing many people to give up the idea of seeing both sides hurt. Now many people are unable to protect themselves, because Qin Ting''s methods are too tough, leaving no leeway at all in doing things and not giving people a way to survive. In just two years, Qin Ting was already invincible. The most obvious thing is that when Bai Ruyue attends any cocktail party, she will no longer be left out, and there will always be people around her to curry favor. But Bai Ruyue has long understood the thoughts of these people, so he is not lukewarm with them. These people are friendly on the surface, but in their hearts they cursed her with blood. A lot of things happened on Bai Ruyue''s side. Qin Ting has developed, and her son is his. The rtives must not be able to keep it secret. Those top rtives caused her a lot of trouble. In the end, it was Qin Ting who took the shot and tidied up the group of best products. The other party did not dare toe to her again. And her parents often travel to and from this city. Although her parents were a little weaker, they were very happy watching her daughter get better and better. It''s just that their ears are soft, and they can''t help secretly helping those rtives, causing trouble to Bai Ruyue, and subsidizing rtives with money. Bai Ruyue is not short of money now, and the two of them take some money to subsidize her. She opened one eye and closed the other, and did not care. On this day, aftermunicating with a rtive, her parents approached Bai Ruyue and asked her about her marriage to Qin Ting. Chapter 2274: The original match of the leg deformity (77) Chapter 2274: The original match of the leg deformity (77) Bai Ruyue also cares about marriage. So when her parents mentioned it, she nned to ask Qin Ting. Qin Ting has been very busy and ignored this matter. When Bai Ruyue mentioned this matter, she decided in an instant, "Then I will ask people to prepare, choose a good day, and I will give you a century wedding." Bai Ruyue was a little happy, and at the same time, seeing Qin Ting staring at theputer without raising her head, she was also a little disappointed. Qin Ting treated her very well, but she always felt that Qin Ting had no affection for her. People will always be greedy if they get more and more. Even Bai Ruyue was still wondering whether there was Tang Guo in Qin Ting''s heart. After all, they had been together for so many years, how could they have no feelings? "A Ting, do you still like Miss Tang?" In the end, Bai Ruyue plucked up the courage to ask this question, "If you haven''t forgotten Miss Tang, we can wait." I heard that a man likes a woman and can''t wait to marry her home. She has been following Qin Ting for so many years, and he has not mentioned marriage. Now that she brought it up, his attitude was neither lukewarm nor lukewarm. It shows that he doesn''t like her, maybe there is Tang Guo in his heart. Giving her a wedding of a century is just for the sake of face. Speaking of which, Qin Ting cared more, it should be said. If he didn''t say anything, he was afraid that he would ignore her and would nevere to her. Thinking of this, Bai Ruyue felt a little sour in her heart. After all, she is really just an intervener. Without her intervention, Qin Ting and Miss Tang would have been married. Qin Ting came back to his senses, and saw Bai Ruyue thinking about something, and put her arms around her, "Don''t think about it, I have no feelings for her." What he said is the truth, even after so many years. Although I don''t have a deep feeling for Bai Ruyue, at least there is still a meaning of liking in it. At that wedding, he lost his face and lost everything. Tang Guo must have nned it. She knew the truth a long time ago, why did she wait for the wedding? Isn''t it just to make him lose face in front of everyone and prevent him from turning over? But he forgot that she was the one who liked him wholeheartedly and treated him well. If it weren''t for his betrayal and finally deliberately concealed it, would he havee to that point? What qualifications does he have to me her? Doesn''t he have his own purpose in going to the Tang family? Bai Ruyue did not make unreasonable troubles, no matter what, Qin Ting was willing to marry her, then they still had a lifetime to cultivate feelings. Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue are getting married, and it seems that many people have forgotten everything they used to, and they admire that they are beautiful women. It was also Qin Ting''s current status that made people fearful. In the past two years, many people have suffered in his hands. "Do you want to invite Miss Tang?" Bai Ruyue hesitated and asked Qin Ting. Qin Ting paused, "No need." That woman is very proud. If she sends the invitation, she doesn''t know what will happen. Now he also knows that she manages the Tang family''spany. Moreover, there have been several confrontations between them, and he did not please him. It can be seen that Tang Yunfeng''s daughter does have excellent genes. It is not simple. That''s right, if it''s simple, how can youe up with such a way to fix him quietly? Even now, that period of the past is considered his dark history, and it is not morous to mention it. Chapter 2275: Original match for leg deformity (78) Chapter 2275: Original match for leg deformity (78) The wedding that Qin Ting gave to Bai Ruyue was indeed the wedding of the century. The day was so great that all of Bai Ruyue''s rtives came. In fact, she didn''t want the best rtives toe, but she couldn''t hold back her parents. After thinking about those rtives who were afraid of Qin Ting, they should no longer think about making troubles, so he let theme to the wedding ording to their parents'' wishes. At the same time, she also wanted to use this day to raise her eyebrows. After all, these people wanted to marry her to an ugly and old man. Every time I spoke to her, I was acrimonious. It was not bad for them toe to her wedding, and to see her graceful and beautiful. The wedding was on a small ind and was specially packaged by Qin Ting at arge price. It really gave Bai Ruyue''s face, and Bai Yanzhi was very satisfied. A lot of people came to the wedding, and it should be said that most of the decent people havee. They did not see the Tang family at the scene, and their hearts were a little delicate. Looking at Qin Ting now, he sighed, the Tang family really has no sessor. They had long believed that if the Tang family didn''t make a move, it must be that Tang Guo couldn''t let go of Qin Ting, a benevolent woman. Although she has good abilities, she is soft-hearted and can''t aplish great things. The wedding was underway, and it was time for Bai Ruyue and Qin Ting to walk the red carpet. Everyone did not expect that just when they were about toe to an end, a very familiar scene was staged. "Wait a minute." A nice female voice came from behind, this is not a church, and the wedding was held in an open-air decorated. The beautiful woman in a water blue long dress holding a white cat was sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed in. Everyone looked back and saw it. When everyone saw that it was Tang Guo, it was agitated. They couldn''t help recalling that many years ago, at that time, the bride was Tang Guo and the bridegroom was Qin Ting. It was when the priest was about to witness the wedding, Bai Ruyue appeared. This scene makes them excited, excited, yful, and a bit subtle. How familiar, what an exciting scene. Suddenly, the system said that the host was waiting for something. Such a vengeful woman would not let Bai Ruyue go. Bai Ruyue ruined her wedding back then, she must return it. This woman has always been a careful eye. Qin Ting was calm when he saw Tang Guo appear. He met Tang Guo''s eyes, and he couldn''t see anything from these still clear eyes. But when Tang Guo came over today, everyone including him would only think of one possibility. She still likes him, and she should say that she likes him very much. Thinking of all these years, since he left that day, Tang Yunfeng did not trouble him, nor did she trouble her. He can be pretty sure that the Tang family didn''t deal with him in private. When he hadn''t developed yet, as long as the Tang family wanted to deal with him, he didn''t know if he could support the past. But the Tang family did not. There is only one possibility. Tang Guo likes him and is unwilling to deal with him. Thinking of this, Qin Ting was veryplicated. No matter how clever she was, and no matter how much she calcted, it would still embarrass him. However, she still couldn''t help but really deal with him. The guilt that was suppressed a few years ago rose again unconsciously. He was sorry for her. If it weren''t for those things, how could she do that? She should be angry in her heart, even if she really tried her best to deal with him, it was a normal response of a person. Chapter 2276: Original match for leg deformity (79) Chapter 2276: Original match for leg deformity (79) Bai Ruyue instantly noticed what was wrong with Qin Ting. Seeing theplexity, nostalgia, and guilt in Qin Ting''s eyes, her heart was sour and ufortable. Sure enough, Qin Ting still couldn''t forget Tang Guo. She held Qin Ting''s hand and couldn''t help tightening her lips, but she couldn''t say anything. Qin Ting was about to turn around and leave and return to Tang Guo''s side. She had no way to stop it, nor was she qualified to stop it. As for Bai Yanzhi, who was walking by their side, that was vignt. Feeling Bai Ruyue''s worry, he instantly grabbed Qin Ting''s other hand and grasped it hard, as if he was afraid that Qin Ting might run away. The reaction of the mother and son made Qin Tinge back to his senses. No matter what Tang Guo came for, it was impossible between them. With Tang Guo''s character that was able to tear his face apart at the wedding, most of it was not to **** him when he came here today, it may havee to Ge Ying. "Since Miss Tang is here, please take a seat." Qin Ting calmly patted Bai Ruyue''s hand and gave her a heart-warming expression, saying, "Miss Tang, please." Tang Guo didn''t move, but looked at him with a smile, "Mr. Qin, you are not kind, and everyone has given invitations to such big things as marriage. Why did you forget to send me one?" "This matter is indeed my poor consideration, you forgive me." Maybe it was because Tang Guo couldn''t forget him, so he came to ask for trouble. Qin Ting''s attitude towards her was not too bad, on the contrary, she was a little more tolerant. It was this kind of tolerance that made Bai Ruyue feel even more sad. "Okay, I''m not here to ruin President Qin''s wedding, but there is a very important thing that I want to talk to President Qin alone." Tang Guo smiled at the corners of her lips, and her white fingers gently stroked her arms. The white cat suddenly fell on Bai Ruyue''s face, "Miss Bai, I really have a very important thing to talk to President Qin. If you dy him for a few minutes, don''t you mind?" Bai Ruyue paled on the spot, how simr this scene was to the scene when she rushed to Tang Guo and Qin Ting''s wedding. She didn''t feel much at the time, although she knew that doing so would cause trouble for others. But her son wanted to see his father, otherwise he would not cooperate with the doctor. So she didn''t think so much, just wanted Qin Ting to talk to Bai Yanzhitong, and just a few words to appease him. Because it won''tst long, just a few minutes. Now that the bride is her, Bai Ruyue suddenly found out that, let alone the dy for a few minutes, she felt ufortable at this moment of dy. Today she is a bride. Even if she wants to say something in her heart, she can''t say anything. Everyone whoes here has a good face, and she can''t say some things. Bai Ruyue took a deep breath and replied, "Miss Tang has anything to say, you might as well say it directly. I am Ting''s wife and I have the right to listen." Hearing this, Tang Guoughed out loud. The corners of the mouth of the person who had witnessed the unsessful wedding was also twitched. This face was really pped, Bai Ruyue also remembered the original scene. Tang Guo also said this at the fruitless wedding. But she insisted on telling Qin Ting to go out and talk to the other party alone. Bai Ruyue''s face flushed, she opened her mouth, and for a moment she forgot what to say. But her hand still held Qin Ting tightly, without any intention of letting go. "Miss Tang, if you have any important things, let''s talk about it after the wedding." Qin Ting said, in fact, his face was not good. Chapter 2277: Original match for leg deformity (80) Chapter 2277: Original match for leg deformity (80) But it was a dumb loss that he could only eat, and could not even drive her away. No matter what he and Bai Ruyue say now, they will remind people of that scene. How simr it was then and now. "President Qin, I really have a very important thing to discuss with you alone, don''t you think about it? Only a few minutes." Tang Guo continued to repeat what he said before, "I said, I didn''te to spoil your wedding, but there was something to talk to you, there really is no other meaning." Tang Guo said with a smile looking at Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue grabbed Qin Ting hard, she felt that Tang Guo said something, Qin Ting might really be willing to dy for a few minutes. No, if Qin Ting leaves this position, whether it''s one second, one minute, or three minutes, she will lose face today and will beughed at by many people in the future. At the wedding, Qin Ting wanted to terminate the wedding for his predecessor. He wasted a few minutes to talk with his predecessor alone. Thinking about it was subtle. "A Ting, no matter what you and Miss Tang have to discuss, I hope the wedding will be held first." Bai Ruyue stiffened, lifted her chin, and looked at Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, this wedding is very important to me. I hope you can forgive me ande and watch the ceremony first." "Dad, can the wedding be held first?" Bai Yanzhi actually wanted to make trouble, but today is the day when his parents get married. He can''t make trouble, but can only endure it. However, he looked at Tang Guo''s eyes very unhappy, his small mouth was pursed, and there was a bit of anger in his eyes. The retention of the two mother and son caused Qin Ting to reject Tang Guo, "Sorry, Miss Tang, I have to hold the wedding first. I can''t let my wait too long." No matter what, Bai Ruyue will apany him in the future, and they still have something to say. He doesn''t like Tang Guo, he knows very well. If she was not so self-willed and nned the wedding herself, how could she have today? Thinking of this, Qin Ting felt a little bit happy again. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows lightly, with regret, "Well, President Qin doesn''t want to talk alone, so there is no need to talk. Since you invited me to the ceremony, then I''m not wee." Xu Qing pushed Tang Guo to the side of the crowd, and everyone quickly moved away. Tang Guo was embraced by a group of bodyguards and the wedding continued. And a person very close to Tang Guo, wondering if it was an illusion, heard Tang Guo say, "Go ahead." The wedding went very smoothly, and Bai Ruyue''s heart gradually let go. Qin Ting breathed a sigh of relief when Tang Guo was not making trouble. Wait until the wedding is over and entertain the guests. Qin Ting brought Bai Ruyue to Tang Guo''s side and asked her, "I don''t know if Miss Tang has anything to discuss with me." He brought Bai Ruyue to mean that this is his person, so there is no need to avoid it. Tang Guo didn''t care about Bai Ruyue''s sweet look at all. "Since the wedding is over, then I should go too." Tang Guo beckoned, "Xu Qing, let''s go." "Miss Tang, you..." Qin Ting yelled, always feeling that something was missing, and didn''t hold back to chase after two steps. Intuition told him that what she was going to say might not be simple. Tang Guo nced back and smiled, "Two, happy newlyweds, growing old." "What did you want to tell me just now?" Qin Ting asked, if Tang Guo was making a noise, he might not have cared so much. But she didn''t make any noise, just interrupted their wedding, and then sat quietly and watched. Chapter 2278: Original match for leg deformity (81) Chapter 2278: Original match for leg deformity (81) She still held the cat and looked at everything that happened before her eyes with those clean eyes. It was like, every time he returned to the manor, he could see her in the garden, it seemed that she was always so quiet. But this time, he always felt that there were some differences. Although there is no love between men and women between them, his memories of getting along, warmth, and care from her, he can eat warm meals every day, which still makes him a little lost. Even if he did something wrong, she just designed to embarrass him and didn''t do too much. If she wanted to suppress him, he believed that she had already seeded, and he would definitely be tossed badly. However, she did not do that, which made Qin Ting feel ufortable. Tang Guo lowered his head andughed when he saw Qin Ting''s loss of consciousness and memories. If it wasn''t for her that she didn''t want to y any tricks of the heart, she could still y with him. "I wanted to tell you before, but now I don''t want to." "I have missed the best opportunity, so I don''t need to ask any more, I won''t say that after asking again." Tang Guo stopped paying attention to Qin Ting and asked Xu Qing to push her away. Because there were bodyguards blocking him, and it was his wedding day, Qin Ting couldn''t ask anything more. Qin Ting looked at the direction Tang Guo was going away with a little faintly, but Bai Ruyue was finally awakened by him. Bai Ruyue felt ufortable, but she couldn''t make trouble. Throughout the wedding scene, since Tang Guo appeared, she has been holding on. Although Tang Guo didn''t say anything and didn''t **** Qin Ting away, she didn''t let her heart go, but she was very heavy. Qin Ting''s appearance was obviously not enough for Tang Guo. What can she do? She was the intervener. If this trouble caused Qin Ting to lose face, people around her wouldugh at her and watch her jokes. No matter how ufortable she felt, she could only bite her teeth and swallow the bitterness into her stomach. Even so, everyone looked at Bai Ruyue with subtle eyes. At the same time, they didn''t understand why Tang Guo came here today. When everyone was puzzled, they didn''t even know that Tang Guo''s voice had begun, causing turbulence in thepany Qin Ting created, Yanhao. The people who worked with Yanhao on the project before withdrew their capital. Because this project is veryrge, it involves a lot of funds. And this is a very profitable project, and almost no one would have thought that the partner would divest. Over there, the front foot divested. Because Qin Ting was getting married, the people under his hand did not notify him for the time being. He nned to wait a little longer. After all, even if he notified him now, it would be of no use. Unexpectedly, I don''t know who exposed this incident, which caused Yanhao Group''s stock price to plummet. At this time, various rumors about Yan Hao appeared in the stock market, which made the investors panicked and could only grit their teeth and sell their shares. Someone sells it here, and someone buys it at the same time. However, the stock price was still falling. In a short period of time, people from Yanhao Group noticed that it was not good and quickly notified Qin Ting. When Qin Ting received the call, his face changed drastically, and he took his assistant and left the wedding scene without any notice. Bai Ruyue turned her head and saw Qin Ting walking outside quickly. The guests were very surprised. Tang Guo didn''t call Qin Ting away after seeing this farce that didn''t seem like a farce. What was it that made Qin Ting so anxious. Of course, they received the news soon, and their look suddenly became subtle. Chapter 2279: Original match for leg deformity (82) Chapter 2279: Original match for leg deformity (82) Bai Ruyue already felt the strange gaze from everyone, and thought she was mocking her. I was so sad that I quickly ran to Qin Ting, grabbed his arm, and begged to say, "A Ting, what is so anxious about, can''t you leave after this is over?" "You are here, this matter is very important, I must go." Qin Ting did not exin too much, because the incident appeared too suddenly, he turned into the car, did not exin much. Bai Ruyue''s heart was cold, and her mind could not calm down. What was it that made Qin Ting so anxious. Could it be that something happened to Tang Guo? Moreover, when she came back, the guests all turned and left with strange expressions. The original lively wedding, because of the absence of Qin Ting, everyone broke up. In just ten minutes, only her rtives, waiters, and some people who wanted to see jokes were left on the scene. Before Bai Ruyue could react, the best rtives grabbed her and asked if Qin Ting had gone to the woman just now, causing Bai Ruyue to copse. "I asked before, that woman is Miss Tang, and Qin Ting was originally engaged to her." "Karitsuki, you also have the ability, and other people''s fiances can take it back." "Now it''s alright, I''ve been punished, people don''t like you, but they don''t like you. What if you give birth to a son, you always look down on us before. ... Bai Ruyue couldn''t listen to the words of the best rtives. She only knows that today''s century wedding is a joke to her. Many media havee today, and they are all around her, interviewing her, a bride who was abandoned on the scene. If these things were reported before going out, she might really have no face. Bai Ruyue had no time to think about this, she only felt that Tang Guo really let Qin Ting leave. As everyone knows, Qin Ting is anxiously rushing back by private jet. Because this small ind is no longer in China, it will take some time to go back. No matter how anxious he was, he couldn''t help it. Even a remote meeting cannot solve such a big issue. Especially the person who withdrew suddenly, he couldn''t get in touch at all. Qin Ting was already certain that someone was with him. Thinking of these years, he and his enemies also fought several times. That partner seems to be from Kyoto too. Could it be that the other party was sent by his enemy? Qin Ting''s expression became more and more unsightly, if it was, it was his carelessness. Waiting for Qin Ting''s more than that, when he finally hurried back to the country, the Yanhao Group faced a mess. The stock market has dropped its limit, and at the same time, several of their cooperative projects have encountered various problems with their partners. Because the project was too valued before, thepany''s funds have already been in a situation of poor turnover. If this problem is not resolved, thepany may be acquired and bankrupt. Naturally, Qin Ting would not admit defeat, thinking that his abilityy in him, and he would definitely be able to say that he could move and invest in him and solve his immediate needs. As for the loan from the bank, he had already borrowed once for that project. In this situation, there is no way to get a loan from the bank, and people are not fools. He has fully affirmed that if someone deals with him, it is likely that he is his enemy. He suddenly remembered that Tang Guo hade to him before, and said that there was a very important thing, is it to tell him this? Chapter 2280: Original match for leg deformity (83) Chapter 2280: Original match for leg deformity (83) The Tang family was well informed, maybe it was. At this moment, Qin Ting regretted it. Tang Guo didn''t have any more feelings for him, so he must have known something before rushing to tell him the seriousness of the matter. As a result, he thought that she was here to respond to people, and in order to protect Bai Ruyue''s face, he did not talk to her alone. She is so proud that he doesn''t want to talk, and he certainly won''t force it. As for not wanting to say itter, I must know that something has happened, and there is no need to say it. Qin Ting really regretted it. Tang Guo only counted him once, and has never dealt with him since then. This time, he must havee to report. Because of this, Qin Tingined to Bai Ruyue in his heart, and never thought of how embarrassing Bai Ruyue was when he abandoned him at the wedding banquet. Qin Ting thought he could find an opportunity to stand up again. However, all those who fawned on him were unwilling to lend a helping hand. One or two helped him, but they just promised to give him a capital turnover, but theirpany had problems the next day. This made Qin Ting more certain that the other party must punish him, otherwise no one has that much energy. Bai Ruyue is still in the sadness of Chunchun. She doesn''t understand thepany''s affairs at all. She has few friends. Naturally, she doesn''t know that the Yanhao Group has undergone huge turmoil, and a bad one will disappear in the long river of history. After Qin Ting came back, he was so busy every day that he could hardly see each other. Bai Ruyue could only feel sad to herself. Bai Yanzhi wanted to say that Qin Ting was not the one, and nned to find him, but Bai Ruyue stopped him and sent him to school. On the tenth day, Qin Ting was desperate. Because no one is willing to help him, he actually understands that these people wish him down. If it weren''t for what he did in the first ce, it might not be the case now. He is doing everything right now, and everyone has noticed that someone is rectifying Qin Ting, and thosepanies that help him seem to have encountered different turbulences, which frightens people. In the end, Qin Ting thought of someone. If anyone can help him now, she is the only one. Go or not? On this day, Qin Ting sat at home thinking about it. Bai Ruyue finally plucked up the courage to ask, "A Ting, what has happened recently? Is there anything that I can''t tell me. I''m busy every day, and I don''t see you back." "Something went wrong with thepany." Bai Ruyue didn''t understand this, and the current situation was not very good. Qin Ting didn''t want to talk to her about this, which only increased his troubles. Even if he did, she couldn''t help. Now he is considering whether to find the only person who can help him. But he was not sure, he went to find, the other party was willing to help him. "I have something to go out." In the end, Qin Ting decided to go to the other party to try, after all, there was only this method. Bai Ruyue saw that Qin Ting first took a bath, changed into clean clothes, and then went out. Her heart sank, this time she couldn''t help but keep up with Qin Ting secretly. Qin Ting''s mind was messed up, thinking about the person he was looking for, his heart wasplicated, and he didn''t notice that Bai Ruyue would take a taxi to follow him. When he came to a familiar ce, Qin Ting exined his intentions, and waited for the other party to go in and report. After waiting for two minutes, he was allowed to enter. "Xu Qing, tell the people outside, if Bai Ruyue wants toe in, let here in and leave her alone." What Bai Ruyue followed Qin Ting was told her systematically. Chapter 2281: Original match for leg deformity (84) Chapter 2281: Original match for leg deformity (84) Qin Ting finally came to the familiar garden, and the woman was still painting in the garden as before. Even if he didn''t walk in front of the drawing board, he could guess that the most careful drawing on the drawing board must be the beautiful white cat. He saw it at a nce, the white cat lyingzily in the hammock. Taking a long breath, he walked to Tang Guo''s side, "Xiao Guo." "Don''t you call Miss Tang?" "Miss Tang, sorry, I took the liberty toe to you." "what''s up?" "There was an ident in mypany, should you know?" "Of course I know about such a big thing." Tang Guo had a smile on her lips. She did it. Could she not be clear about it? "I came to see you this time, hoping you could help me." Tang Guo turned her head and looked at Qin Ting steadily. After watching him for a long time, she felt a little ufortable. Then she said, "Why?" Qin Ting saw her tone rxed and couldn''t guess what she was thinking. He suddenly realized, as if he had never seriously guessed what she was thinking, never guessed what she was thinking. He only thinks that she is smart and innocent. In fact, how can someone who can grow up in such a family be really like a piece of paper? She is Tang Yunfeng''s daughter, he is really naive. Even if she likes him, she is different from other women. In Qin Ting''s mind, he adjusted his way instantly. "As long as I get through this crisis, I can give you five percent of the shares, so, are you still satisfied?" Tang Guo continued to paint, without looking back, "Am I missing that point?" "Ten percent." "I really don''tck that." "What else do you want?" Tang Guo paused, and looked back at Qin Ting. Yu Guang looked at Bai Ruyue, who was hiding by the flowers, and said clearly, "What if I want you to divorce?" Bai Ruyue, who was hiding to the side, covered her mouth, and tears flowed down. Sure enough, Tang Guo still cared about Qin Ting, and they had feelings between them. Tang Guo shrugged a little boringly, before Qin Ting answered, she said slowly, "I was joking about the sentence just now. No matter what conditions you offer, I don''t want to help you." "Xu Qing, see off the guests." "Miss Tang, are you optimistic about Yanhao''s prospects?" "What if I''m optimistic, I''m disabled, so what do I need so much money for? Even if my dad can live a hundred years old, there will still be 20 years to live, I can''t live that long. I have no children, too Impossible. Why do you have to work so hard to make money? The industry under the name of the Tang family has already made me very tired. When I reach the end of my life in the future, I am still thinking that with so much money, I have to do well. If you n and n, you want to donate to whom. Look, all the hard-earned money in the end has to be donated. No matter how good Yanhao''s prospects are, it will not be mine in the future." "President Qin, I''m not like you. I have a son who can inherit the family property." Tang Guo pursed her lips and looked at Qin Ting, "Speaking of which, President Qin was also good at thinking of me. He was thinking that I had no children, so he nned to give me your son as an adopted child, right?" "After all, my Tang family has a big business. Instead of donating it to make others cheaper, it''s better to make your son cheaper, right?" Seeing that Tang Guo''s words were stinging and he was getting more and more ugly, Qin Ting felt a little embarrassed. Obviously, he already understood that she would not help. "Then bother." "Go slow, don''t send it." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t hold back at all, Qin Ting was not sure about her attitude towards him. Chapter 2282: Original match for leg deformity (85) Chapter 2282: Original match for leg deformity (85) After Qin Ting left the garden, Bai Ruyue came out from the other side. "Miss Tang." Tang Guo nced back at Bai Ruyue, "Mrs. Qin, why did youe here? President Qin came just now, haven''t you met?" "I know." Bai Ruyue tightened her lips. Seeing Tang Guo''s leisurely look, she sighed, and then said, "I did not intend to destroy the rtionship between you and Ah Ting. Maybe you would not believe it, but I still want Tell you, it was just an ident between me and him." "so what?" "I can''t do it," Bai Ruyue said, "It was my fault in the past, even if it was identally, it was indeed my fault and Ah Ting, but now I and him are married." "So..." "Please also Miss Tang, don''t intervene between me and Ting anymore. Now we are the legal couple. If you join in again, you will be the third party." In order to maintain her marriage, Bai Ruyue had to do this. Because she felt that there seemed to be some connection between Qin Ting and Tang Guo. She didn''t know what to say to Qin Ting, so she could only talk to Tang Guo. If it wasn''t for the other party to get married before, how could there be so many things? The other party didn''t care, but in fact he still couldn''t let go of Ah Ting. Bai Ruyue didn''t expect that Tang Guo took out the phone directly, as if he was making a call. The phone rang twice and was picked up. Tang Guo turned on the speakerphone, and Qin Ting''s voice rang over there, making Bai Ruyue''s eyes widened, feeling a little at a loss for a while. "President Qin." "Is there anything else Miss Tang?" "Or,e back." "what?" "I said youe back, you have something left with me." Bai Ruyue reacted instantly, and suddenly panicked. Tang Guo nced at her and smiled. I didn''t dare to tell my man that he didn''t let hime to her, and he found her here. Also a word of the third person, who gave her face. Seeing that Qin Ting did not respond, Tang Guo said directly, "Mr. Qin, you left Mrs. Qin alone with me. This is not so good." Qin Ting was still specting whether Tang Guo regretted it and nned to help him. After this sentence, his face changed drastically, and he just left one sentence and he came back immediately and hung up the phone. With the sound of hurried footsteps, Bai Ruyue watched Qin Ting walk in front of her with a deadly gray face. "Why are you here?" Bai Ruyue did not speak, only bit her lip and buried her head. "You followed me?" Bai Ruyue was still silent, and the blue veins on Qin Ting''s forehead appeared. Sure enough, this woman couldn''t help him, she always made trouble for him. There might be a ray of life in Tang Guo before, but now that she doesn''t know what she said to the other party, it is absolutely impossible for Tang Guo to help her anymore. "Miss Tang, I''m sorry." After speaking, he took Bai Ruyue to leave. "Mr Qin, if you have anything to ask me next time, please bring your wife with you, so that she won''t misunderstand that I want to get involved in your rtionship. Of course, if it''s not a matter of life or death, you still don''te to me. " Tang Guo''s decisive words caused Qin Tingxin to sink to the bottom, knowing that he had lost the slightest affection with her. Tang Guo watched the two look disagreeable away, a happy smile appeared on his face. How can a derailed man and a mistress who want to upy her family property live happily together? Want to be beautiful. Qin Ting didn''t exin anything to Bai Ruyue, and Bai Ruyue was even more cold about it. Chapter 2283: Original match for leg deformity (86) Chapter 2283: Original match for leg deformity (86) Obviously they were newly married, but there seemed to be no feelings between the two. Another half month passed, Yan Hao had only two options because of theck of cash flow. First, file for bankruptcy, and second, be acquired. Thepany built with one hand was just in vain and turned into a bubble. Qin Ting seemed irritable and didn''t pay attention to what happened to Bai Ruyue. It''s just that it''s still a little halo whether the male and female lead is the male and female lead. When Bai Ruyue went to work, she overheard Yan Hao''s situation. At present, Yan Hao faced two choices, which made her realize what happened before. She didn''t want to go to work anymore, recalling Qin Ting recently, he must be in pain. Then she skipped work and went home and threw herself into Qin Ting''s arms and cried. Faced with such Bai Ruyue, Qin Ting couldn''t me him. Hearing her self-ming voice, he chose to forgive her for her previous behavior. When Bai Yanzhi returned, he also heard that Qin Ting Company had a problem. "Dad, do I need a lot of money to save thepany?" Qin Ting nodded, "A lot." "A lot, how much is that?" Bai Yanzhi asked. Qin Ting thought it was a child who was curious, so he said, "At least 300 million yuan of funds can be used to resolve the current crisis." Bai Yanzhi wrote down this number, but neither Bai Ruyue nor Qin Ting cared. Qin Ting was already considering selling Yan Hao. He didn''t want to let thepany go bankrupt, it was his painstaking effort. That night, Bai Yanzhi secretly turned on theputer. Use the hacking skills you have learned to swim in the huge online world. Originally, he wanted to use this technology to control the lottery as before, but there are almost no such big prizes in China. Even if there is, it will not be able to solve the problem in a short while. In the end, he thought of Tang Guo, and the other party almost snatched his father away and came to ruin his mother''s wedding. I heard my mother say before that my father seemed to have gone to her for help for thepany, and he was full of hostility towards this woman. Isn''t she rich? Then he will get some money from her house and help Dadspany solve the crisis first. Although the capital of Bai Yanzhi is seven or eight years old, he is too smart and seems too sensible. He does not know that stealing other people''s money is illegal. He hacked into the ount of Tangguo Company, stole a sum of 500 million yuan, and directly transferred it to Bai Ruyue''s ount. Although he didn''t know the consequences of this kind of thing would be serious, he learned hacking techniques before and on the Inte, and he knew that he would erase the traces of doing this kind of thing. He waited until he wiped off the marks before going to sleep. Bai Yanzhi is a little bit tender after all, and that little trick is not enough to look at in front of the real tech bosses. Moreover, Bai Ruyue''s ount has surpassed 500 million yuan. If you don''t choose to submit the report, it will be med for not being suspected. In the morning, when Qin Ting went to thepany, Bai Yanzhi secretly talked to Bai Ruyue about the money in her ount. Bai Ruyue paled with fright, grabbed him and asked how he came from, "Where did ite from?" "In other words, tell mom quickly, where did you get so much money?" Bai Yanzhi saw that Bai Ruyue was so nervous, his face turned pale, and finally said that it was transferred from the ount of Tang''spany. How to do? Bai Ruyue anxiously became an ant on a hot pot. She did not expect her child to have such a talent. If the child is so young, what should be done if it is discovered? Her son is so against the sky and has done a wrong thing, which must not be known to others. Chapter 2284: The original match of the leg deformity (87) Chapter 2284: The original match of the leg deformity (87) But such arge sum of funds will definitely cause a great sensation, and it is likely to be found here. "In other words, mom will send you to school first," Bai Ruyue made a decision in an instant, "In words, promise mom, no matter who asks you, you must say that you went to bed early yesterday, and you are not allowed to show anyputer Youre not allowed to do the same thingst night. From today on, you are not allowed to touch theputer at home." "mom" "In other words, listen to what mom said, if you don''t agree, mom will never ignore you and don''t want you." "Yourputer, mom will confiscated it first." Bai Ruyue sent Bai Yanzhi to school with a rapid heartbeat, and then went to work, and by the way put theputer in the office. She deleted everything that shouldn''t be on theputer and downloaded some office software by the way. Then, as soon as she went to work, she screamed and asked the manager for leave in a panic expression. Finally, she quickly took a taxi to the police station. "Yes, I only discovered that there was an inexplicable 500 million yuan in my ount." Bai Ruyue chose to call the police. Such arge sum of money would definitely be tracked down. For Bai Yanzhi, and for herself, as long as she takes the initiative to report to the police, the consequences will not be too serious even if it is pursued again. Anyway, she graduated from university and knows a little bit ofw. If she really hid the 500 million, waiting for her would be endless jail, and what she said would be hurt. These five hundred million are even less likely to be given to Qin Ting, it will hurt him. So, this is a hot potato. The funds involved were toorge, and the police quickly opened the case. The Tang familys financial staff quickly discovered that a sum of 500 million in thepanys ount was missing and chose to call the police. The police received an rm from Tang''spany, and finally after investigation, the 500 million was on the ount of Tang''spany. As for the person who makes money, they have been defined as a prank. Bai Ruyue acted too simrly, and now no evidence was found, the money was recovered, and the matter was gone. Although nothing can be done, the police have been tracking the hacker who transferred the money. The investigation found some traces, but not many. Later, the other party did not show up again, and they had nothing to do. As for Bai Ruyue reporting the crime herself, she was so scared and nervous, she was obviously frightened by the money. After checking Bai Ruyue''s background, they also suspected her. But then the suspicion was ruled out. If she really dare to use the money to help Qin Ting, then her mind must be flooded and Qin Ting would be killed. This incident was frightened by Bai Ruyue, and Qin Ting passed without knowing it. From the beginning of this day, Bai Ruyue was not allowed to touch herputer again, and her homework was destroyed by her. Yan Hao, apany founded by Qin Ting, couldn''t support it and was eventually acquired. He holds forty-five percent of the shares, and the rest are held by several major shareholders and a dozen small shareholders. On that day, when he was about to trade, he was surprised why Tang Guo appeared here. "Because I just want to buy the new boss of yourpany." Tang Guo smiled, "Are you still selling it?" What if you don''t sell it? He has no capital and continues to support thepany. The hard work disappeared instantly, and Qin Ting''s heart was naturally ufortable. He packaged and sold his shares to Tang Guo, the price was naturally very low. Chapter 2285: Original match for leg deformity (88) Chapter 2285: Original match for leg deformity (88) But now he is quite willing. After all, it falls into Tang Guo''s hands. The Yanhao Group has a high chance of surviving and may develop very well. And he still has a chance to make aeback. After the transaction between the two parties waspleted, Qin Ting said with aplicated expression to Tang Guo, "I hope you can develop Yanhao well." "Thepany is mine now. How to develop is all my business. It has nothing to do with Mr. Qin?" Tang Guo said with a smile. Qin Ting did not argue, and left with heavy steps. Tang Guo and the remaining shareholders looked at each other, "Is there anyone else who wants to sell me the shares?" Then she said to two of the major shareholders, "You two, transfer all the shares to me. Money for a while. Just call your ount." A dozen minority shareholders looked at each other, but in the end there was no movement. Now that thepany was bought by Miss Tang, the prospects must be good. One of the major shareholders stood up, walked in front of Tang Guo, and said with a smile, "Miss, Mr. Tang asked me to transfer all the shares in my name to you. No matter what the youngdy wants, Mr. Tang will support of." "So you are the one Dad said?" "Yes, miss." "Okay, pass it to me." The remaining shareholders remained silent, and Tang Guo didn''t bother to talk to them. Then, the next day, Yanhao dered bankruptcy. Naturally, the bankrupt Yanhao has be history. Qin Ting was eating at home, received the alert sound from his mobile phone, and identally opened it to read it, and picked out a piece of news: Why did Miss Tang turn around and dere bankruptcy after acquiring Yanhao Group? Obviously it is a piece of financial news, but the topic is so bloody. Qin Ting stared at the news for a long time, and finally got a dry throat and a bitter mouth. He called Tang Guo''s phone, rang twice and was picked up. He asked, "Why?" "what?" "Why let Yan Hao go bankrupt, don''t you know that it was my many years of hard work?" Qin Ting''s tone was already questioning. Tang Guo felt that this man had never figured out his position. Why should he question her? "But you have sold it to me. I am a person who can''t walk on my legs, is in poor health, and cannot be disabled by my offspring. I told you earlier that I don''t have so much energy to deal with this. Thepany is enough. A Yanhao really cannot attract me." "Then why are you buying?" "My price is in line with the price in your mind. If you don''t sell it, how can I buy it? You can sell it to other people before." How did he know that she bought it and went bankrupt. If he knew it earlier, would he sell it to her? "You are ming me, that''s why you retaliate against me like this?" "You came to my Tang family with nothing. When you leave, you should leave with nothing. Am I right? Yan Hao was built using the resources of my Tang family. Do you think it is right?" "I forgot to tell you. Except for you, I arranged half of Yanhao''srgest shareholders. Without my shareholders, would your Yanhao go so smoothly?" "you" "In the previous big project, the person who co-invested with you was also my person, and I arranged it." "you" "I told him to divest, the purpose is to bring down Yan Hao." "Anyway, there are many projects in Yanhao, which I arranged for people to do. Otherwise, if Yanhao has developed such a good one, how could it be possible that the capital chain would be broken all at once." Chapter 2286: The original match of the leg deformity (89) Chapter 2286: The original match of the leg deformity (89) "Those who originally wanted to help you, the problems in theirpany are all caused by me, are they idents? Surprises?" Qin Ting was angry, enduring his anger, and asked, "What did you want to say to me when you came to the wedding scene that day?" No matter what you said, it was definitely not to inform him of thepany''s crisis, because these were all arranged by her. of. "this one?" Tang Guo chuckled lightly, pinched the small ears of the white cat on his leg, and said cheerfully, "After I arranged everything, I was so excited that I couldn''t sleep all night, especially thinking about the consequences of all this, you will have nothing. . Its really a bit uncontroble, so I n toe to you and want to tell you in advance that the Yanhao youve worked so hard to build is going to copse, and Ill do it." "Do you hate me that much? You want me to be defeated?" "Hate is not hate, it''s not worth it. I said, youe with nothing, then you go with nothing. You recall carefully, after you cheated, you concealed what I did and how you treated me, really When I''m doing whatever you want? Qin Ting, I, my dad, and the Tang family don''t owe you. And you? Not only did you cheat, you also made a son. He even figured out that I would recognize your son as an adopted child, meet their mother and son without telling me, and even use the resources of my Tang family to set up my ownpany. After doing so many **** things, shouldn''t I take everything back? " "Don''t you have the ability and pride? Then you can rely on your own ability to make aeback. As long as you have the ability to make aeback, I will not shoot you." Tang Guo hung up the phone and made aeback. Is it possible? "Dad, I promised Qin Ting just now that I won''t shoot him again." Tang Guo looked at Tang Yunfeng with a smile, "It''s up to you next, Dad, you must not let him rise again." "Okay, Dad will definitely not let this doggie have another chance to get up." Tang Yunfeng smiled happily, his baby daughter was having fun, and he was also happy. Qin Ting wanted to turn over. That was the beauty of Qingtian''s day-to-day dream. He doesn''t want blood or blood, and his offspring are no longer offspring. He is very satisfied to have such a daughter in this life. The rest of his life was picked up, so he should cherish the present moment, do more good deeds by the way, and donate some sesame oil money to Master Huiguangter. If it hadn''t been for Master Huiguang to break the secret, it would allow him to continue his life and raise his body, so that he, his daughter, and the Tang family would have escaped a fatal blow. Xiaoguo is right. What if money and wealth do not bring death, and no one inherits? When he and Xiao Guo are not in this world, donate those money to those in need. Master Huiguang always said that he in the dream will be a great good person in the future. God treated him so kindly, he has been riding the mall all his life, and the rest of the time might as well really make his reputation as a good person true. The outside world made a sensation about the acquisition of Yanhao and the announcement that Yanhao was bankrupt. Originally, people from the outside nned to take advantage of this incident and write a good manuscript condemning her for bankrupting Yan Hao because of a man and causing countless people''s careers. But before the manuscript was sent out, the Tang familyspany issued an announcement stating that they nned to open a branch in certain cities. The number of people in this branch is limited to the employees who had been Yanhao. Anyone who is capable and willing toe can apply. Yoyo''s mouth was blocked, and the people who originally wanted to block the Tang family had no choice but to suffer. Chapter 2287: Original match for leg deformity (90) Chapter 2287: Original match for leg deformity (90) The Tang family hasn''t taken any action, and Yan Hao will be destroyed as soon as he takes it. This makes countless people very vignt, and they are a little bitining, but what can they do? They can''t toss the Tang family, it is very simple to toss Qin Ting. When Qin Ting got up all the way, he had never shown mercy to them. Because before Qin Ting sold the shares in his hand, he still had a certain amount of money in his hand. As long as there is no one to deal with him, stand up again, he thinks it is easy. Tang Guo had already promised not to shoot him again, and he believed this. Although he knew it was not easy to stand up again, many people wanted to see his jokes. But I really didn''t expect that in this city, he would be unable to move an inch. The address of the newpany has been selected, and the negotiation has just beenpleted. If you n to sign the contract the next day, people turn around and disagree. Just looking for a new address made him busy for a month, and finally chose a not-so-good location. Later, thepany was established again. It was very small, and there were fewer than ten employees plus him. Just starting from a smallpany is not easy, and there are countless people who don''t want him to stand up. Losing money in the first month, losing money in the second month, and still not doing a few businesses in the third month. Seeing that the money is getting less and less, and if this continues, one yearter, he is afraid that he will not even be able to pay his employees'' wages. Qin Ting felt a sense of powerlessness, and his whole body was quite decadent. After another half year, Qin Ting seems to be more than ten years old. He has lost his original charm and spirited spirit. His eyes have be muddy, his face will always be gloomy, and his temper is getting stronger and stronger. The worse it is, if there is something a little bit of it, the employee under his hand is rubbish. Gradually, people in thepany slowly resigned. Finally, a yearter, Qin Ting''s money was exhausted and thepany was forced to close. He returned home decadently and got drunk that day. When Bai Ruyuees back from get off work, she has to pick up Bai Yanzhi, buy vegetables at the market and cook. Seeing Qin Ting''s appearance, she could endure it for a day or two, understanding his helplessness. But after a month or two, Qin Ting was drunk in the house every day, didn''t work, didn''t do a little housework, and even the children were unwilling to pick it up. The man who was originally full of charm and made her lose her heart, she unknowingly became impatient with him. Apart from drinking, he was almost useless, even if he didn''t want to hand her a dish, he was like an old man every day. One day, she had to work overtime and called Qin Ting to pick up Bai Yanzhi. As a result, after she went back, she found that Qin Ting, who had promised well before, was actually drunk on the sofa unconscious, and Bai Yanzhi never came back. Because of this incident, she and Qin Ting had a big quarrel, and Bai Yanzhi came back by himself. Later, Bai Yanzhi said that he coulde back by himself without her picking up. Bai Ruyue wasforted in her heart, thinking that her son was sensible. Later, she couldn''t afford Bai Yanzhi''s tuition by herself. In addition, for more than a year, Bai Yanzhi did not perform well in the genius school. When she proposed to transfer to another school, the school readily agreed. There is no shortage of genius in this school, and Bai Yanzhi''s performance disappointed them, so they agreed so quickly. In addition, they got the advice of some people, and they did not n to train Bai Yanzhi again, which was just what they wanted. Chapter 2288: Original match for leg deformity (91) Chapter 2288: Original match for leg deformity (91) In fact, Bai Yanzhi and Bai Ruyue raised the matter of school transfer. She agreed that there were two reasons. First, she really couldn''t afford it. Second, Bai Yanzhi has been very sensible recently. She thinks that her son will be very good even in ordinary school. Qin Ting''s appearance made her feel discouraged and spent all her thoughts on Bai Yanzhi. How did she know that Bai Yanzhi, who had been transferred to a regr school, had really good grades, but every afternoon, he would skip ss and go to Inte cafes. Bai Ruyue did not allow him to y on theputer. He had no choice but to go to the Inte cafe. When Bai Ruyue didn''t know, Bai Yanzhi made many friends, and the rtionship was very good. As Bai Yanzhi got older and older, he became increasingly disgusted with Qin Ting. Later, Bai Yanzhi skipped sses too many times. Even though his grades did not drop much, the school was very annoyed. The head teacher had to call Bai Ruyue to inform him of all this. When Bai Ruyue knew that it was a semester, Bai Yanzhi skipped ss once every two days. If he skipped ss, it would be half a day. It was crazy. Without asking anything at all, he directly beat Bai Yanzhi in front of the teacher, cursing him for being unworthy. Being beaten in front of everyone, Bai Yanzhi''s resentment towards Bai Ruyue reached the extreme. When this incident passed, Bai Yanzhi didn''t change at all. Not only did he skip ss, but he didn''t read the book. He wanted to go against Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue wants him to stand out, he just wants Keke to fail. Bai Ruyue asked him to study hard. He just didn''t study, skipped ss and went out and ghosts outside, clubbing, smoking, premature love, and the things that a young rebellious child could not do. Gradually, he really fell in love with this life. In the face of Qin Ting, who is drunk and useless every day, Bai Ruyue is frustrated. Facing Bai Yanzhi, who was raised to a teenager by her, Bai Ruyue felt desperate after she hadn''t called her mother for a long time, and was never as well-behaved as before. Many times, she wondered whether this was retribution. It was she who destroyed other people''s feelings, that''s why she came to this day. If she didn''t have a chance and went to disrupt the wedding scene that day, wouldn''t all this happen? What she said would still be what she said before? Until now, she had to admit that when Bai Yanzhi wanted to see her father when she was ill, she went to Qin Ting without thinking about it, and didn''t hesitate to disturb his marriage. It was her selfish intentions. In fact, in her heart, she hoped that Qin Ting would not get married. Then she seeded. She stared nkly at Qin Ting, who was drunk, drinking and eating, and her expression became even more numb. She raised her head and looked at the doorway. Bai Yanzhi hadn''t returned yet. This night, Bai Yanzhi never came back. This is not the norm. Even if Bai Yanzhi is not obedient, he will go home every day. In the morning, Bai Yanzhi still did note back. Bai Ruyue was so anxious that she directly called thepany to ask for leave. When she was about to find Bai Yanzhi, she received a call from the police station. When I arrived at the police station, I saw a familiar person there. The beautiful woman holding a white cat and sitting in a wheelchair, her face seemed like ten years and she didn''t know what the passing of time was. Who was it if it wasn''t Tang Guo? Bai Ruyue touched her face subconsciously, and her somewhat old, white, and no longer young and beautiful face was reflected from the ss on one side. Chapter 2289: Original match for leg deformity (92) Chapter 2289: Original match for leg deformity (92) A familiar feeling of inferiority arose in Bai Ruyue''s heart. In front of this woman, she seemed like a mouse that could only move in the sewers forever. At night, she could go to the trash can to find food. Everyone will shout and beat. Can''t see the light. People can''t be seen, nor can their identity be seen. "In other words, how are you?" Bai Ruyue quickly saw the handcuffed Bai Yanzhi, and her heart was anxious. Looking at the beautiful woman beside her who didn''t say a word, her face kept smiling, and she was still held in the middle, she intuitively told her that this incident was probably rted to Tang Guo. She subconsciously felt that Tang Guo might not let Bai Yanzhi go, her heartbeat was fast, and she was thinking of a way to let Bai Yanzhi go home with her safely. "Don..." "Bai Yan''s gang came to the parking lot downstairs of ourpany and smashed my car with a group of half-old boys." Tang Guo first spoke and motioned to Xu Qing, who was next to him, to pass her mobile phone to Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue took the phone and saw the scene of Bai Yanzhi with an excited smile, holding a brick and unceremoniously smashing into a luxury car, covering her mouth and screaming. "In other words, how can you do this? Why are you so disobedient and ignorant. Mom works so hard to make you study hard. Why do you always make trouble for your mother?" Bai Yanzhi only pressed his lips and said nothing. In fact, after being broken, he suddenly regretted it. He thought it over. If Bai Ruyuees, he admits a mistake and loses money, hees to think of a way. Unexpectedly, as before, Bai Ruyue first scolded him for being ignorant, and he always caused her trouble. I don''t know when it started, Bai Ruyue always said that he was ignorant, always causing her troubles, asking him to learn well and let him get ahead. He originally proposed to transfer from the genius school for two reasons. First, he felt that the school had ignored him, and even many ssmates were repelling him. Because of his identity, they spurned his identity. It was the man Qin Ting. , So that his identity is not visible. Second, he saw Bai Ruyue''s hard work, and it would not cost him that much to go to ordinary school. After going to ordinary school, he came backte every day and skipped ss to go to the Inte cafe, in fact, to find a way to make money. He didn''t dare to use the previous method of transferring money, for fear that Bai Ruyue would be angry. So he became a power leveling trainer for arge game. As for studying here, he has not fallen behind. He was nning to save one hundred thousand to give Bai Ruyue a surprise first. However, what waster waited for the head teacher to report to Bai Ruyue, he skipped ss and did not study well. As a result, she came to the school, without asking questions, scolded him, and pped him, losing face. As for the previous n, it has long been put aside. This time it was also on the spur of the moment, passing by the Tangguo Company with a few friends downstairs, and couldn''t resist picking up a brick and smashing her car door. He originally thought that this woman would be arrogant and do not let him go, even mocking him, or asking the tall bodyguards around her to toss him. Even if he was killed secretly, no one might have found anything. But she didn''t. She called the police directly and didn''t scold him. She just said lightly, "You are still a minor, and all the mistakes youmit are the fault of your guardian. My loss will be borne by your guardian. " At that time, Bai Yanzhi really regretted it. Chapter 2290: Original match for leg deformity (93) Chapter 2290: Original match for leg deformity (93) Listening to Bai Ruyues crying curses, they were all scolding him for being ignorant, unrelenting, and embarrassing her. In the end, Bai Ruyue might be anxious, and even said, "I knew you had provoke me so much. Right or wrong, I shouldn''t have given birth to you for a while, if I had knocked you out, there would be nothing to do." When the words were over, Bai Yanzhi''s immature face was no longer moved, only his head was buried. The police officer on one side hurriedly stopped Bai Ruyue and persuaded, "Ms. Bai, this child must teach slowly, not blindly scolding. Most of the children''s mistakes are caused by the parents'' carelessness and no good guidance. After you go back, you canmunicate with your child and believe that he will correct it." "Ms. Bai, Bai Yanzhi smashed Miss Tang''s car. Do you want to deal with it privately or go through another procedure?" Bai Ruyue finally came back to her senses, if she said that she didn''t love her son, it would be impossible. Thoseints just now were just too angry. Even if heins again, this is her son. When the anger passed, how could she leave him alone. This is her only son, the words just now were all angry. Therefore, Bai Ruyue did not hesitate and chose topensate Tang Guo for the money. Tang Guo didn''t embarrass her, let her pay back slowly, and then heard Bai Ruyue telling Bai Yanzhi to be obedient, sensible, and not to cause trouble to her. Bai Yan didn''t say a word, but buried his head, wondering if he heard it. Tang Guo actually didn''t expect that Bai Yanzhi''s talent was so good that he would be able to go now. Looking at Bai Ruyue''s loving appearance, there is almost nomunication between the two mothers and children, and it is normal for Bai Yanzhi to be like this. She had no interest in teaching others how to manage her son, so she made a transcript and left. Bai Ruyue chased it out, "I will pay you back as soon as possible." "Don''t worry." Tang Guo replied back, "Just remember." "It''s all saying that this kid is ignorant. I must scold him well when I go back. You can''t be med for the things between us." Some things made Bai Ruyue feel a lot more rxed when she said something. She paled and said, "I am the intervener." "I don''t care about this anymore." Tang Guo replied lightly, "After all, I have driven Qin Ting out of the Tang family. He came with nothing, and I let him go away with nothing." Bai Ruyue moved her lips, not knowing what to say. This woman, who speaks softly but has harsh sentences, is indeed ady of a big family, she said she would drive people away. After Bai Ruyue returned, she looked at the drunk Qin Ting and remembered the terrible life now. She gritted her teeth and shook Qin Ting awake. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ting said drunkly. At this moment, he was uncut, no different from ordinary middle-aged men, and there was no charm at all. Bai Ruyue finally said, "Let''s get a divorce." As soon as this word fell, Qin Tingjiu woke up for three points. Looking at Bai Ruyue for a minute, he muttered, "Divorce?" "Yes, get a divorce." Bai Ruyue thought to herself, this man is useless, and what she does with it, it is better to divorce and drive him out, and she takes her son to live by herself. Without this man, her son would not be like this. It was this man who was greedy, wanted the Tang family''s wealth, and wanted his own blood. In the end, the matter was exposed and he was driven out by Miss Tang. Chapter 2291: Original match for leg deformity (94) Chapter 2291: Original match for leg deformity (94) The youngdy from the rich family must be intelligent and intelligent, and Qin Ting''s calctions can be seen clearly by others. So, why did she think this man is good? He even did not hesitate to be an intervener of other people''s feelings, to sabotage their wedding, and it seeded. Seeing Qin Ting smile, Bai Ruyue felt uncertain. Then Qin Ting took another sip of the wine bottle on one side, and muttered, "I want to be beautiful." "Qin Ting, wake up, let''s get a divorce, my son and me, don''t want you to raise." Bai Ruyue was anxious. "Never leave." Qin Ting saw the disgust in Bai Ruyue''s eyes and mocked in his heart. Sure enough, this kind of woman who can spend money is not a good thing. Now he has nothing and wants to divorce him. Don''t think he didn''t see it. When she came to him at her wedding, wasn''t it just a fluke? This is what he wanted to understandter. This woman who looks like a little white rabbit also has her own calctions in her heart. If your son wants to see him, he doesn''t need to worry so much, he just wants to dy him at the wedding. Bai Ruyue couldn''t help Qin Ting without a divorce. The days can only be lived like this. When Bai Yanzhi returns, the family of three looks disagreeable. Bai Ruyue had to pay off his debts every month, and the family''s level was getting worse and worse. Although Bai Yanzhi was a little angry, Bai Ruyue was still his mother in the end. Seeing her tired look, she nned to make money to pay off the debt she owed. It was too slow to help someone finish the game, and he couldn''t transfer money directly. In the end, he chose a method from his childhood, using loopholes in the lottery system. I bought a lottery ticket by myself, and when it was screened by the system, I did some tricks and won hundreds of thousands. Bai Ruyue only thought that Bai was lucky, and she praised him and paid back the money she owed. Later, Bai Yanzhi felt that this method was advisable. He bought lottery tickets from time to time, also called Bai Ruyue. They won a lot of money, and they weren''t a type of purchase. No one found anything for a while. But everyone who shoulde wille. One day, the police came and arrested Bai Yanzhi. Bai Ruyue ran after him, saying that Bai Yanzhi would not do anything illegal, and they must have caught the wrong person. When the police showed conclusive evidence, Bai Ruyue had nothing to say. Every time she buys a lottery ticket, she can win a lottery. Didn''t she know that there will be a problem? Knowing what Bai Yanzhi had done before, didn''t she doubt it at all? She is just a slight fluke, because she will not be discovered. She always makes Bai Yanzhi obedient and obedient, but she has never taught him that some things can''t be touched. If you make a mistake, you will only scold him for being ignorant. But he has never taught him how to be a man, how to walk in life. Bai Yanzhi found a quick way to make use of loopholes in the lottery system to make some money from time to time and improve family conditions. Bai Ruyue held a fluke, thinking that she would not be discovered, but she killed Bai Yan for a lifetime. After Bai Yanzhi was sentenced, the mother and son met. Bai Ruyue took the microphone, looked at Bai Yanzhi with red eyes, and exhorted, "Say, you behave well inside, and your mother is waiting for you outside. You have to be obedient and don''t cause trouble, understand?" Bai Yanzhi raised his eyes and looked at her, holding the microphone, and said indifferently, "Why have you never asked, why do we win every time?" "Why didn''t you stop me like the one long time ago, tear up the winning lottery ticket and warn me not to do this?" "Say...say it." Chapter 2292: Original match for leg deformity (95) Chapter 2292: Original match for leg deformity (95) "Are you in jail?" Hearing the news of Bai Yanzhi''s sentence and imprisonment, Tang Guo only repeated one sentence gently. For this result, she was surprised and not surprised. "Well, Bai Ruyue med Qin Ting for all this, and she would have a fight with Qin Ting within a couple of days. People around me make trouble and watch the jokes between them every day. I heard that she is about to divorce, Qin Ting She didnt get divorced. It seemed that she wanted to drag her for a lifetime and scolded her. He also med her, saying that if it werent for her, he would not have been so downcast today. Anyway, he med each other and all kinds of unpleasant swear words came out. Its really unexpected." Xu Qing told Tang Guo what happened outside in a low voice, and said with some exmation, "From the beginning to the end, neither of them has reflected on themselves. This tragedy, is it? Didn''t they make it by themselves?" "It''s not that I haven''t thought about it, but I just don''t want to think about it. If the current ending is changed, they will be verymented. Fortunately, they have fought for themselves at the beginning, otherwise they will not get the happy life today." Xu Qing was puzzled, only listening to Tang Guo leaning on the back of the chair, holding the very obedient white cat, tilting her head up, letting the warm sunlight shine on her face, and her soft voice sounded, "You Said that if my dad had not met Master Huiguang, he might have been in this world long ago. Qin Ting would marry me smoothly. Maybe his n would seed and adopt his son under my name. I would definitely find the clue, and I''m demented, target this child, target Bai Ruyue, and then I will be that vicious character." "Bai Ruyue was originally for the future of her child, so she could not meet up, but ah, a vicious woman like me is not good for her son. She had to stand up and take her son away. Qin Ting would also think that I Unreasonably making trouble, gradually standing beside the two mother and son. The final result is that I must be kicked out. The three of them live happily together." Xu Qing was stunned, how could this plot be so bloody. But she thought about it carefully, if the old man really died many years ago and Qin Ting was in charge of thepany, all this might really happen. Thinking about it carefully, it is really terrifying to think carefully. Anyway, Qin Ting is not a thing. One day, Tang Guo opened his eyes in the garden, touched the white cat in his arms, and asked Xu Qing, "I remembered one thing, where did the surnamed Cui go? I have been with me from time to time a few years ago. Dad swayed in front of him, it seems that I haven''t seen it in the past two years." At this time, the white cat also raised its ears, intending to listen. Yes, where did that Cui go? Why didn''t hee and sway in front of her? Could it be that he died in a car ident? Seeing that Xu Qing didn''t know, Tang Guo nned to send someone to check it out. After all, the surname Cui seemed to know a lot. Finally, she learned that Cui had been sent to a mental hospital, she was still a little stunned, but in it, she found Tang Yunfeng''s handwriting, and took the white cat to the mountain to ask Tang Yunfeng about the situation. Tang Yunfeng was ying chess with Master Huiguang under the tree at this time. He was very happy to see her here, and quickly called someone in to make tea for her. "Why are you free today? Are you nning to stay here for two days?" Tang Yunfeng has be ustomed to here, but he still goes back to live for a few days every month. "Dad, let me ask you something. The one named Cui is in a mental hospital. Did you do it?" Chapter 2293: The original match of the leg deformity (end) Chapter 2293: The original match of the leg deformity (end) Tang Yunfeng froze for a moment, then smiled and nodded, "Yes, I always thought this guy had bad intentions before, so I sent someone to check it, and I really found something wrong." In short, Tang Yunfeng believed in the ghosts and spirits because of his own experience. Therefore, Cui Yan did not act like the same person before and after. He thought that the other party might be upied by some evil spirit. But he was not able to promote feudal superstition. Only Cui Yan''s family knew the truth about this. They learned that his son was invaded by evil spirits and sent him to a mental hospital. After Tang Guo listened, she mourned for Cui Yan. She ced her chin on the white cat''s head and asked in a low voice, "Are you happy?" "Meow meow." Many yearster, Tang Guo left this world. Xu Qing was still thinking about why Tang Guo donated all his property, why didn''t he instruct them to take good care of Qiuqiu in his will. She only waited for her to turn around and then returned to Tang Guo''s body. She suddenly saw Qiuqiu''s cold body lying in Tang Guo''s arms. On his back, there is a small note with Tang Guo''s handwriting: Let us be cremated and buried. Xu Qing, who is already an old man, told all this with tears in his eyes. This cat is more affectionate and more loyal than others. No wonder the youngdy carries the ball wherever she goes in her life. Never missed it once. ... Tang Guo left this world, and the person **** in the mental hospital was also relieved. The soul was free from the shackles of Cui Yan''s body. He looked at the location of the time tunnel angrily, almost exploding with anger. Finally, I couldn''t help but yelled: "Fuck the evil spirits invaded. These mortals have brain diseases and a lot of shit." Just when he was about to go out through the space-time tunnel, he couldn''t move at all, his face suddenly changed: "The sky and the earth?" He tried for a long time, but still couldn''t rush out, his face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. "A, Guo, Guo, you fool me! You knew I was not him!" Fortunately, he endured the nausea and studied that guy for many years, and it turned out that she was watching him as a monkey. Thinking about how she took the cat wherever she went, her face became more and more ugly. Not only knew he was a fake, but also knew that the guy was possessed by the cat. It seems that he has to change his strategy and can only use other methods to be with her in the small world. "hateful!" The heaven and earth formation is not so easy to break. She must have guessed that he must have a way to get out. She didn''t ask him anything, and set up the heaven and earth formation directly outside this small world to trap him. When he broke out, he didn''t know that she and that person would get tired of a few worlds. He couldn''t get away by consuming his soul, after all, it was not a moment of life or death, he could only break the formation first by gritting his teeth. ... Tang Guo felt the darkness around him, not only ck, but also cold and humid. But she could vaguely see a little light from the location of a vent, but she couldn''t know whether it was day or night. The light is too weak to determine whether it is light or daylight. She is now aching all over, body aches, hands aches, legs aches, and stomach aches. It should be said that every piece of skin and every blood vessel on her body is announcing that her body is very bad. It was humid and cold all around, but her forehead was very hot. She should be sick and feverish. His throat was about to smoke, and the body didn''t have the slightest strength, and it was difficult to move his fingers. The environment is terrible. She touched the painful ce and found that there was no wound at all, but it was painful. Chapter 2294: Banned girl (1) Chapter 2294: Banned girl (1) The wet hair clinging to her neck made her very ufortable. The system scanned Tang Guo''s physical condition, and she was a little anxious. [The host is big, what medicine is needed, I will help you get it. "Fever reducer." I haven''t figured out the situation yet, and I haven''t received it in memory. Even if she has countless cards, she doesn''t want to do something that shocks the world. Now she should have a high fever, judging from the dizziness of her head, it is a very serious one. If you dont send it for treatment now, and if you dy it for half a day, you may burn into pneumonia, and you may even die. I don''t know what happened to this body, "a powerful anti-fever medicine." understood. After taking the anti-fever medicine, Tang Guo felt that his forehead was no longer burning within an hour. His head is no longer so groggy. The system has scanned it just now. There is no camera in this room, so the furnishings are still modern. So she got a ss of water and drank it. The whole person is much better, but she still doesn''t have much strength on her body, she can only weakly lean against the corner of the wall. "Receive the memory." First figure out the current situation, and then n what to do next. Countless memories poured into the brain, it may be that the condition of this body is not very good, and the weight of the memory made her frown. She is currently in a school for quitting Inte addiction. Inte addiction schools, people who are basically familiar with the Inte, know the existence of such schools. Inte addiction school has repeatedly had troubles and has been on the hot searched news countless times. In the end, it did not stop it. On the contrary, it took root everywhere. After so many things, countless parents still seem to be unaware of the extent of its viciousness and willingly spend a lot of money to send their children in to quit inte addiction. Children who are sent to such schools, even if they are finally released, the pain they have encountered will never be erased. What they hate most in their hearts is not this kind of school, but will destroy their independent personality and send them to all the parents in the demon cage. It was because of their control that everyone could not tolerate Fang Bo''s desire for control, so they were sent to this demon-like ce to be trained and taught. In the eyes of everyone, they don''t need to have their own ideas, they don''t need to have their own freedom, no matter what they do, they have to follow them, and this is a good boy. Anyone who disobeys a little bit will be regarded as disobedient and unfilial. Sending them here to quit the Inte, it is better to say that they want a child who is good and obedient, like a pet, not a puppet. You can manipte them at will, without refuting, to satisfy their desire for control. When the children leave here, they will help to promote the benefits of this kind of school, and more and more parents are willing to send their children in. Because they don''t have time to discipline their children, they would rather spend some money and ask someone to help them. If the child is abandoned in their eyes, he will be sent in for supervision, and the school will ensure that you will be adjusted and taught to be obedient and sensible. Just under the surface of being well-behaved and sensible, it was a heart that had been hurt so much. They don''t have time to understand this, as long as the child is obedient. The original owner was sent to this school by her parents to quit inte addiction. Now she is shutting down a small ck house. She should have been caught back after escaping before, and she was punished by electric shocks and was poured cold water. Then she caught a cold and developed a high fever. . Chapter 2295: Banned Girl (2) Chapter 2295: Banned Girl (2) The original owner was sent inst month, and she is pretty smart. People like her who like to go online have heard a lot about the quit school. Knowing that if you fight fiercely right away, it will definitely be useless. Even if you encounter punches and kicks here, no one canin. She decided to be obedient and find another chance to escape. After waiting for almost a month, just yesterday, she found an opportunity. Because she behaved more well-behaved, she has never made any mistakes, she is rarely punished, and she is fined to stand at most. After all, it''s very strict here, and even a small mistake may be confessed by the perverted teachers of the school. She lives in an eight-person room and has a good rtionship with two of the girls. Before deciding to escape, she took an opportunity to talk to the two girls about her n. And said that if she really escaped, she would definitely find someone to rescue them out. The original owner who has just arrived at this school knows that he has no friends here. Even if they want to escape, no one will reveal their thoughts. At least on the surface, they are respectful, willing to receive education and will not run away. Because too many people wanted to escape, none of them seeded. Those who were caught back suffered the most severe punishment. They are afraid, and if they are a little bit timid, they don''t dare to resist. The courageous ones have suffered a lot, and they dare not resist any more. And if someone in the same dormitory ran away, they would be held ountable. The school administrator would say viciously that if her roommate was not optimistic, she would not be given a chance to escape, so she would also be severely punished. The two girls familiar to the original owner were He Xinyue and Xu Xian. She told her n again, and asked the two if they wanted to run with her. Both of them refused, and the original owner did not force it. By yesterday, when she had the opportunity to go to the opposite shop to buy things, she decisively ran away without anyone paying attention. Because she performed better and she was less supervised. Although I know that this school is very far from the city, on a hillside. But after a month, she could not bear the life here. She must go out, expose everything here, and save the people who have encountered her here. Unfortunately, she failed. She failed so quickly because during the roll call, the administrator asked her where she had been. Xu Xian was very courageous. When she thought of being punished, she said directly that the original owner had escaped. Not long after, the original owner was arrested and was severely punished. Finally, he fell into aa and was awakened by cold water and locked in this small dark room,monly known as the small ck room. I cant eat well here, my spirit has been tense, I was shocked yesterday by an electric shock, and was thrown here by cold water. Eventually, she fell ill and developed a fever. They were nning to keep her for 72 hours, which is three days. During this period, she would only pass in a bowl of water from the small window at the door every day. Otherwise, nothing is left. Here, she could not get the best treatment. By the next day, people outside also found something wrong. He quickly opened the door and sent her to the hospital for rescue. In the end, she was lucky enough to lose her life. She thought she had suffered so much, her parents should take her back. As everyone knows, the people at the school told her parents that she was going to run away. When her parents heard about it, it was pretty good, dispelling the idea of taking her back. Chapter 2296: Banned Girl (3) Chapter 2296: Banned Girl (3) She was sent to this school again, and I don''t know if it was because of the high fever before, her brain seemed to be slow to react. She didn''t make much trouble when she woke up before. Everyone thought she had suffered, and was temporarily obedient, and didn''t think so much. The doctor originally ordered her to be hospitalized for more observation, but her parents were afraid that she would take the opportunity to run away and would be taken out of the illness. She did not resist during the period. Later when she returned to school, she was very obedient and well-behaved. Both the school and her parents thought she had suffered, knowing to be obedient, and now sensible. In fact, the original owner burned his head because of a high fever, plus the previous experience, there was a psychological shadow. Many things can''t be turned around, and the thought of running away is gone. Without her previous cleverness, she was just dumbfounded and very obedient. The school was worry-free, and her parents felt very worry-free. After this time, she was never punished again. Everyone thought she was scared, after all, the people here were somber and not angry. Who can think of it, her brain is burned out. He understands and is very obedient, but let her take the initiative to do something, maybe she won''t. Under the management of this kind of school, nothing can be found at all. What they want is, what they teach, these kids do. Of course, she is not the protagonist of this world. The heroine of this world only appeared here after she was hospitalized and returned to school. The heroine''s name is Fang Yilu, who studies medicine andes to this school for an internship. The actor came a weekter, named Lu Qian, a talented e-sports yer. He is now a sophomore in high school, but he has already achieved excellent results in e-sports. To this end, he also established a team. Their parents were worried about this, and they identally learned about the Inte addiction school, why ying games every day would ruin their son, so Lu Qian was tricked here to quit the Inte. The final result was that the male protagonist Lu Qian and the female protagonist Fang Yilu teamed up with the people from the Quiet School and sessfully escaped, exposed this ce and gained freedom. Then they work hand in hand to face various difficulties, and finally achieve achievements in their respective fields ande together sessfully. The parents of the male protagonist also woke up and began to support the male protagonist. It was a happy ending. However, the original owner was not so lucky. Her experience is in contrast with the ending of the hero and the heroine, and it is still very sharp. When she went out, she was so obedient, and his parents were very satisfied. Quit the school was exposed, and they continued to scold the male and female leaders, saying that they were nosy. Such people who do not see good people should go to hell. In short, the abuse is very unpleasant. The original host was originally a talent anchor, and he will soon be sophomore. When she first went to college, she joined the anchor business. Even at home during the holidays, she will broadcast live on time. On the Inte, it still has a small reputation and is very popr. In such a new industry, her stubborn parents have always opposed her, thinking that their daughters are doing vulgar things and swearing at the camera every day. They are very ashamed. And since she became the anchor of Rao Shizi, her daughter has be increasingly disobedient. They have been immersed in how well-behaved their daughter used to be, and med everything on the live broadcast. Later, I identally found out about the Quiet Net School. When the original owner came back this summer, they tricked her into this school under the pretext of going up the mountain to worship Buddha. Chapter 2297: Banned Girl (4) Chapter 2297: Banned Girl (4) After paying arge sum of money, he turned and left. In addition, they called the school, saying that she was sick and needed to take a leave of absence. As for the group of fans on the Inte, they don''t care about so many. Across thework cable, even if the original owner does not live broadcast, the fans can''t reallye to her. If you really want to ask her whereabouts, anyway, her mobile phone and various ounts are in their hands. Then she will find an excuse to say that she will not broadcast live in the future, and the Inte will soon forget her. Things are as the original parents thought. At first, she didn''t live broadcast for a week, and many fans were looking for her. Upon seeing this, the parents of the original owner logged in to her ount and posted a message stating that she would study hard in the future and would not broadcast live. Afraid of being seen by others, they still said in the tone of the original owner. Fans know that the original owner will soon be sophomore, and he said before that he will continue to take the postgraduate entrance examination or something. So they didn''t have any doubts about this day''s notice, they just regretted it. After finally paying attention to a good-looking and talented anchor, I need to study hard. Although she woulde back to watch her videos from time to time, no one asked her where she went anymore. Her parents were afraid of being suspected, andter they sent news from time to time, replying to two messages, which gradually decreased, so that everyone was used to her disappearance. In this way, the existence of the original owner was slowly forgotten. No one knows what happened to her, what happened to her originally beautiful life, and what her so-called loving parents, who hoped her promising parents, had be. After the school was exposed, the parents of the original owner took her back. Although she was obedient and obedient, they were always worried about putting her back to study, and finally let her go straight to school. Then, the two introduced her a blind date. At the beginning, the blind date was still very satisfied. When the two got along, they gradually realized something was wrong. No matter what he said, the original owner was very obedient and did what he said. In the end, he told the original owner''s parents about the matter, and he was already specting whether the original owner had a problem with his brain. No matter what, no matter how good the original owner is, he can''t marry a woman with a brain problem. After several tossings, the parents of the original owner didn''t believe it at first, but with the doctor''s confirmation, they finally had to ept the reality, and their daughter''s brain broke. Most of it was burnt out during the previous high fever. At first they were a bit self-ming and sad, butter the original owner was as well-behaved as he was when he was young, and listened to them everything. In addition to being unable to do anything on their own, they were satisfied with the obedient, but they suddenly realized that this was also good. At least, the daughter will not refute them, and obedient. Someone must want a daughter so beautiful. Besides, she is not born with a problem with her brain, she is beautiful, and someone will definitely like it. As they wished, they finally found someone to ept her for the original owner. They were quite satisfied anyway. When they met, they decided that the opponent was an honest young man who could live his life. Then the original owner married this man. When they got married, her parents told her that she must listen to this man. She listened to it seriously. After getting married, she listened to this man. At first, the man was cautious, butter discovered that the original owner really listened to her, and asked her to do everything, and would not refuse all kinds of excessive requests. Chapter 2298: Banned Girl (5) Chapter 2298: Banned Girl (5) Gradually, many perverted thoughts emerged in his heart. Even if the original owner suffers physically and mentally, she will not resist, will not refute, and will only endure silently. In the end, the man intensified and beat him to death. After her parents knew the ending, they subconsciously said, "It must be that she is disobedient again, or how could she be beaten by a man?" "My son-inw is a young man who lives honestly. She must have done something bad that irritated him. My son-inw must have been careless, and his mistake caused such a consequence..." Because of the testimony of her parents, the man also took out some photos that he asked the original owner to take, saying that he had received this kind of photos, so he made a mistake. It was all because of what she did that made him so angry. In the end, the incident was reduced to a small degree, and the man was not punished at all. Her parents were not at all sad about her death. Instead, theyined that she didn''t learn well because she had been an anchor, which made them believe in her wrong things, and even felt very ashamed of the man for this. After death, the property was left to the other party. The man knew that they were cheating, so he could coax them with just a few good words, and cheated a lot of fortune by doing nothing. Naturally, he had a very unhappy life. But the original owner suffered all his life. In the end, her parents still helped the person who killed her intercede, and even died of a bad reputation. If she had a bright mind, she didn''t know what it would be like. Although it is no longer possible to know whether the original owner is angry or not, Tang Guo, who has received the memory, is not very happy. The behavior of her parents made her want to destroy the world. Since it will not be long before she will be found to be very sick. She didn''t n to continue taking medicine, and she lost all her original thoughts of eating. The school saw her dying, she should be sent to the hospital ording to the plot. [Does the host n to go out first and then find a way to expose this school? "Do not." Tang Guo leaned against the damp corner, still wet. The taste is not good, but now she can''t make herself look good. Because she wanted to meet the parents. As for going out? She has no ns to go out for the time being, and it is not just her parents who made the tragedy of the original owner''s life. And the administrator of this school, none of them can escape, since she was sent here, let''s see if she doesn''t make a big fuss. She seemed to have thought of something, a smile crossed her mouth, and a sound came out. The system only listened to her muttering to herself, "In addition to being a sophomore, I also have a talent anchor''s sideline. Now I do it like this. The talent anchor is not good, but it''s good to be a practical anchor." The system just feels chilly, the actual anchor? "Tongzi, I want you to help me this time." After all, she has nothing now, although in the system space, things like mobile phones andputers can be found. But these things are not as easy to use as the system. The system heard that he was going to be used, and I was very happy, [Host big, what do you want me to do for you? "Go to one of thergest live broadcast tforms and create an ount for me. You can''t use my identity, this is not difficult for you. The live broadcast screens, definitely can''t take me, just take pictures of what happened in this school. I will not show up, But my voice needs to be processed." She is not worried about these, the system can do it. Chapter 2299: Banned Girl (6) Chapter 2299: Banned Girl (6) In ordance with Tang Guo''s instructions, the system selected one of the world''srgest live broadcast tforms, applied for an ount with a virtual identity, and created a live broadcast room. Then when he was choosing the name, he asked Tang Guo again. Tang Guo groaned for a while, and then said, "Let''s just call Kandian Today the nickname." When the system heard it, if it weren''t for the right situation, you wouldugh crazy. Today''s point of view, the host is really skin. In the end, he did the same and changed the name to the words "Today''s Watch". Thinking about what will be broadcast in this live broadcast room in the future, isn''t it the one to watch today? Thinking about it, I''m still a little excited. This time the host has done a great deal and brought him along. He must do it well. When the system said that the ount was established and the live broadcast room was opened, Tang Guo said, "Lets preview the live broadcast time first." She knew just now that it was ten o''clock in the morning. Nothing big happened at this moment, because she was severely punished when she ran away, which sounded a wake-up call to the people at the school. People who came in at about the same time as her were frightened. They were very obedient and very obedient. So throughout the morning, hardly anyone made trouble. Tang Guo recalled the plot. Two neers were sent in in the afternoon, and the system predicted the time of the afternoon live broadcast. She thought about the topic, "In the ces in the world that you can''t see, things that you can''t imagine are happening." She started at will, and within two days, this live broadcast room will definitely attract attention, and there is no need for any eye-catching content. When everyone pays attention here, word of mouth and sharing with each other, this live broadcast room will soon be popr. In this newly opened live broadcast room, the name of the host has a "Today''s Watch", and the title is still so unattractive that no one will watch it. Tang Guo stayed in this small ck room all the time, and no one had seen it during that time. Only at noon, the small window at the door was opened and gave her a bowl of cold water. The other party did not open the door and did not speak to her. This kind of silent punishment is still very cruel and terrifying to a girl. Even if the original owner is eighteen, he is an adult. This kind of ce, let alone an adult female, is an adult male, and it is unsustainable for a long time. Until the afternoon, at about four o''clock, the system woke Tang Guo up. e yet?" [Come, there was a van parked in front of the school. Two teenagers, fifteen years old, were brought down on it. They had been struggling and shouting, their hands and feet were tied up, and they were finally carried in. The car behind was apanied by two middle-aged couples, who should be their parents. ] The system finished speaking in one breath and asked, [Host Big, are you going to start broadcasting now? "y it." Tang Guo leaned against the wall and closed his eyes, immersed in the live interface in the system space. At this time, the screen of the live broadcast room has been aimed at the two **** teenagers. Tang Guo''s consciousness moved, and his spiritual power turned into a voice in the live broadcast room. "Wee to the live broadcast room today. What is being broadcast for you now is that two 15-year-old boys were **** by their parents and sent to the school. event." "In the camera, the two youngsters who are struggling desperately but can''t escape, their faces are flushing and they are about to pass into aa due to hypoxia. They are already in the school." Chapter 2300: Girls Banned from Internet (7) Chapter 2300: Girls Banned from Inte (7) Of course, only two teenagers will be shown in the live broadcast room, with mosaic faces. In order to protect two underage teenagers, their parents Tang Guo temporarily also asked the system to make a mosaic. As for the administrators of this school, I am sorry, the mosaic is not enough, they can only expose their true colors under the lens. They are all grown-ups. If you dare to do such a thing, don''t be afraid of being known, right? Seeing that the two teenagers were struggling to escape, they had to cry to their parents, "Parents, there is something that can''t be discussed, why should you send me to this ghost ce?" "Mom, do you really want to do this to me?" The two parents looked at each other, and one of the mothers said, "A Zhou, you are here to get your education. Whenever you sit in front of theputer and indulge in the Inte, mom and dad wille and pick you up." "Mom, I promise you now that I won''t be sitting in front of theputer every day? You let me go back." Chen Zhou already knew that something was wrong, and his parents actually wanted him to be sent to the inte school. This was something that could only happen on social news. He really didn''t expect it would happen to him one day. The mother hesitated, but was pulled by the middle-aged man next to her, "Dont listen to this kids rhetoric, he has lied to us so many times, saying that we are not addicted to the Inte, we are not careful, he went online again Last time I smashed hisputer. He didn''t know where he got the money. He bought aptop and secretly hid it to y. If you didn''t clean up the room and found it, I don''t know how long he will hide it. This kid is full of lies, don''t believe it, let him be educated here." "You are right. The reputation of this school is good. The children who go out from here are well-behaved. They don''t indulge in the Inte anymore. They respect their parents and let A Zhou stay in it for a while." Ding Kun, another teenager over there, couldn''t help yelling to his parents and let him go out. He would not touch theputer anymore. It turned out that his parents still disagreed, but Ding Kun was anxious and yelled at them, causing his dad toe over and p his face twice. At the same time, he said to the school administrator, "This kid is disobedient, teacher, you must teach him a lesson, so that he can remember." Under the desperate eyes of the two teenagers, the parents drove away, meaningless to turn their heads. The staff took the two teenagers in and untied them. Then they turned around and ran. The administrators had long been used to seeing them, and hit them with a stick directly on their knees. The pain caused them to bend down and no longer have the ability to escape. In this regard, the live camera has always been aimed at these two teenagers. Although they can''t see their faces, everything that happened just now is very realistic. Several sporadic viewers in the original live broadcast room began to discuss. "It''s too realistic." "Yeah, when the stick went down just now, the two teenagers screamed in an instant. With such good acting skills, are you going to make their debut?" "Now that the anchors are all spending money like this, are they doing all they can for the fire?" "However, the content is quite fresh. It''s quite fascinating to see how to act out of the inte school." There are more and more people in the live broadcast room. For the time being, everyone thought this was rehearsed by the anchor. Chapter 2301: Girls Banned from the Internet (8) Chapter 2301: Girls Banned from the Inte (8) Ding Kun and Chen Zhou were imprisoned in a closed room because they were disobedient when they first came in. The school administrator nned to give them a predicament and starve them for a day or two. When the two of them are obedient, they will be released to ss for a good education. As for the injuries caused by the two sticks hitting their knees, they didn''t care. As long as the person is not dead, these half-and-half children will still have good recovery ability. It will be fine in a few days. What is the cure? If you don''t let them hurt, will they be obedient in school? They are shouldering a heavy responsibility. They must be well-behaved before they can return it to their parents. The live broadcast room was very quiet. Ding Kun and Chen Zhou were sitting in this empty room with their heads buried. There was nothing but the walls restricting their personal freedom. Tang Guo hasn''t spoken until now except for speaking at the very beginning. Up to this time, everyone basically doesn''t mind that the anchor does not speak anymore. Because some people already feel that something is not right. Even if you cant see the faces of the two teenagers, you can feel their pain through the pictures on the screen and their hissing sound. I don''t know how long it took, Ding Kun and Chen Zhou rolled up their trouser legs. The knees of the two of them were exposed, and the live broadcast showed a close-up of the knees. The kneecaps were already blue, and there were faint signs of swelling. "It looks so realistic, wouldn''t it be done?" "It''s not like, every hair and pore can be seen clearly. Moreover, if you take a closer look, there is no beauty in this live broadcast room." "But if it''s not acting, then who is doing the live broadcast and filming their situation?" "Yeah, if someone is taking pictures of them, don''t they find it? And those people just now, don''t they find it?" "By the way, I noticed one thing. Why do these two teenagers and the two parents have mosaics, but the others don''t?" "Anchor, are you there, anchor?" "This should be the most beautiful and present anchor. Isn''t she doing this show to gain attention? Why didn''t she say anything at first?" "Is there any anchor here?" This is the audience who came inter, "Anchor, can you exin why the picture can be made so realistic?" "Anchor, you don''t want to be famous. Really treat these two teenagers like this. Depending on their age, they should not be too old, like a minor. It is illegal to hurt and abuse a minor, you know?" Tang Guo said at this moment, "I didn''t hurt the minor." "Now you are hurting minors. Your actors are acting in this kind of scene. ording to what I have seen, their knees are really injured, and it is very serious. I think in this case, you should stop the live broadcast and quickly remove them. Send it to the hospital for treatment, I advise you, dont do such things just to be famous, you will be blocked." Facing the condemnation that appeared in the live broadcast room, Tang Guo was not angry at all, and said in an unhurried voice, "This is not acting, it is true." "It is the people from this school and their parents who hurt them, and I am just a person who wants to show all of this live to you." "You lie, if it is true, why do you do live broadcast, why did they not find out?" At this time, Tang Guo had no voice, and did not exin the problem. Chapter 2302: Girls Banned from the Internet (9) Chapter 2302: Girls Banned from the Inte (9) There were more and more people in the live broadcast room. At the beginning, they scolded the anchor to catch people''s attention, regardless of whether the minor would be injured, and actually broadcast this kind of film, and warned Tang Guo that if they didn''t stop, they would call the police. "You call the police, it''s better to be able to rescue the people trapped here earlier." Listening to the incredibly calm voice of the female voice made the live broadcast room quiet. They n to wait and see, if it is acting, but it is very realistic, then the police will be an oolong. Then, two teenagers talked in the live broadcast room. Ding Kun put his trouser legs down, and now he can''t stand up even when he is standing, and he feels his knee hurts even if he moves. Ever since he was a child, he has suffered from this kind of suffering, and he felt sad and angry when he thought that it was his own biological parents who sent him. He has said many times that he is not addicted to the Inte, and they don''t know why they just don''t believe it. "Are you really addicted to the Inte, you were sent here by your parents?" Chen Zhou saw Ding Kun''s hideous face, Ding Kun''s face was pped several times before, and he is still sending Red, "Your dad can do it too." Ding Kun took a deep breath, "I''m not addicted to the Inte, I have something to do with theputer." "what''s up?" "I opened an online shop by myself. I took advantage of this good time to make some pocket money. There will be more people doing business, so I wont make money. After all, there are stepmothers and stepdad. Sure enough, after the birth of my brother, my dad I dont like me anymore. On the surface, that woman is really good to me, she cant make mistakes, but she always provokes the discord intentionally or unintentionally, which makes my dad dislike me more and more. Im thinking about it, Im afraid in this life. I want to save the family wealth by myself. When I reach adulthood, I move out. I didn''t expect this result." "What about you, what is it?" Ding Kun finished speaking and asked Chen Zhou, who looked a little embarrassed. "I am more interested inputers. I identally worshipped a master on the Inte and said that I was talented and wanted to take me to the beginning. At first I used theputer at home, but my dad found out. It was also because I was not careful. Thinking of their reaction so much. I often eat dinner, don''t go out for activities, just toss about theputer at home and learn technology." "My dad thought I was addicted to the Inte and didn''t learn well. His violent temper smashed theputer. Later I bought aputer with a very good configuration with the money I saved and hid it in the closet. Unexpectedly, he was cleaned up in my room. Mom found out and was sent here by them." Chen Zhou buried his head in his arms, and his voice buzzed, "My dad is very arbitrary, and the whole family must listen to him. If you don''t listen to him, you don''t show filial piety, you just don''t learn well. Don''t talk about me, Even my mother can''t disobey him." "It''s as horrible as the one posted on the Inte." Ding Kun looked at the empty house. There was nothing here, one door and one window. The windows were very small, still on the top. The light in the whole room came through this small window, his eyes darkened, "We have to find a way to get out as soon as possible. After staying here for a long time, people may be useless." Chen Zhou rolled up his trouser legs and stared at his bruised knee. "They don''t treat us as human beings. We are on the mountain again. How do we leave? Should we just run away? Think about the previous cases. They must have had it. Prepare, this is their ce. If you can''t escape it, you will suffer hardships and arouse their vignce." Chapter 2303: Banned Girl (10) Chapter 2303: Banned Girl (10) "You are right. We can''t act rashly without a perfect n." Both of them are extremely smart, and they can be considered to have seen the world, and they calm down quickly. Especially Ding Kun, the feeling for his dad now almost disappeared. "Before I think of a way, my idea is to obey and pretend to be obedient." Obviously, Ding Kun has more ideas. "When the timees, we will have a little more range of activities, and we will observe the surrounding situation. It is definitely not the only people whoe here. There are countless people who want to escape. We might as well sit and observe and see how those people will escape. The chances of sess are not high." Chen Zhou contemted, "Well," he fell silent soon, "What if the chance of running away is small, or even not?" "Then..." Ding Kun''s lips lifted up a touch of irony, "Just ept the transformation here and wait for the day you go out. Just let me Ding Kun out, and I will make the person who sent me in will regret it for a lifetime." "Remember, there is no certainty. You can only pretend to be grandson here. No matter what you encounter, you can''t resist." Ding Kun warned, "When we walk out of this room, you don''t trust anyone, don''t make peace. I cant do anything that anyone mentions. Of course, I wont believe you anymore. Ding Kun''s words shocked Chen Zhou. Is it so serious? "If you are not obedient, it will not be me who will suffer." When the audience in the live broadcast room saw this scene, although they didn''t know whether Ding Kun was acting or not, they admired the behavior of this young man in a short period of time. When they were about to ask something more, Tang Guo''s voice rang in the live broadcast room: "This is the end of today''s live broadcast. See you next time." They didn''t have time to type, and the screen in the live broadcast room had disappeared, showing the words "live broadcast ended". Originally they nned to find the rey, only to find that the rey video seemed to be missing. Now the video is gone, and no one thought of recording it before. Everyone remembered what Tang Guo said, see you next time, they quickly clicked their attention, looking forward to the next live broadcast in this live room. Next time, they must figure out the truth here. Tang Guo erased the rey because he was afraid that people in this school would see it. At that time, the live broadcast of the evidence is not enough. Even if the police find out, it is easy for the school to get out. During her live broadcast, the system actually blocked theirwork here. Although people in this school may not watch the live broadcast, it is better to be careful. In the next live broadcast, she will not film these people''s ns, only the evil deeds of the school administrators. The disconnection of the live broadcast room can make a lot of people tickled. I especially hope that Tang Guo will live broadcast immediately. Tang Guo didn''t have that n, because she should be found very seriously ill soon and was going to the hospital. Ding Kun and Chen Zhou are both smart. Later, both of them became on the side of the male and female lead. Following the male lead, the future is bright and both have a good life. Don''t worry. Tang Guo did not drink the bowl of water at the door. Because she didn''t solve the physical pain for herself, so after waiting for more than a long time, her forehead gradually became hot. When people outside were about to find that she hadn''t touched the bowl of water, they shoulde in to see her situation, and she closed her eyes and fell to the root of the wall. She felt someone approaching, and touched her forehead, and muttered, "So hot?" Chapter 2304: Girls Banned from the Internet (11) Chapter 2304: Girls Banned from the Inte (11) "Get up quickly." The other party kicked her with a foot, the strength was not small, she did not move, and secretly remembered the kick. She will kick back some time. The sound of footsteps gradually stayed on the spot, and it didn''t take long for several messy footsteps to sound. "Send to the infirmary for a look, and then observe for another night." Then she was lifted up, and she was supposed to be sent to the infirmary, where the school doctor in the infirmary would help her see a doctor. The school doctor here is at a half-hearted level. Even though she has been diagnosed and treated for her, in the morning, she seems to have a worse fever. Seeing that she had been in aa for so long, the people at the school did not dare to dy and carried her into the car. It seems that they are indeed nning to send her to the hospital. "This is too delicate." "What do you do with so much nonsense, first take it to the hospital to see, don''t make things dead, otherwise it will continue to be troublesome." "Even if it''s not troublesome, then you have to lose money. If you die, it is hundreds of thousands. It''s not worth it." "It must be to lose weight, and then go to the Inte to scratch your head and pose, and it will break your body." "I heard that when her parents sent her here, they said that she sang and yed to the camera. I guess this is the reason." "The girl nowadays is really hard to control. No wonder her parents broke their hearts for her. With their parents'' money, they did such an unconventional thing." An hourter, Tang Guo was already lying in the hospital, getting a drip. Because of the medical expenses, the school also notified her parents. As for how to exin her illness, she naturally said that when she wanted to escape, the school punished her in a small room. She did not expect that she was too weak and had a high fever. The school was in a hurry and she was sent to the hospital early in the morning. Regarding this, the school felt very sorry and apologized to her parents in various ways and said that they would pay for the medical expenses. When her parents heard that she was running away, they were so angry that they didn''t pursue anything. They also said that they should be shut down. As for the medical expenses, how could they be paid by the school. In their determination, it was their daughter who ran away, not to mention adding trouble to the school, and making herself sick. Anyway, it was her fault. Tang Guo didn''t bother to pay attention to them, closed her eyes and fell asleep deeply. The feeling of being sick is really ufortable. If it hadn''t been for her medication before, she would really be burned out of her brain if she was not sure. When she was attached to this body, she was already very sick. After they discovered that the original owner was ill, they let the school doctor take care of it casually. The people in this school are not humans, they are all careless dogs. When she woke up, Father Tang said to her indifferently, "I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant and dare to run away. I just paid you another year of tuition. I think that in one year, you can''t reform at all. Okay, you''d better stay for one more year, it will save me a shame." "You kid too, we are all for your good, how can you run away with enough to let us down?" Tang Guo fixedly looked at these two, screaming for her, but the one who has been hurting her, said, "Parents, I''m going to open the school soon, and it''s hard to get admitted to the university. You have to let me return. Let''s go to school." "ss? It''s just that you are addicted to the Inte all day, and you are embarrassed by the camera. What university are you going to? At the school, I have helped you handle a temporary suspension. Chapter 2305: Girls Banned from the Internet (12) Chapter 2305: Girls Banned from the Inte (12) "When will you finish your studies, if you have corrected your mistakes, go to school again." Father Tang''s tone was very tough. Since Tang Guo was broadcasting live at home during his vacation, he was identally seen by rtives who came as a guest and asked him about it. He felt that this daughter was a shame. I still don''t know how to say this shameful thing in the circle of rtives. "Then I won''t do live broadcasts in the future, listen to you, let me go back to ss." Mother Tang hadnt spoken yet, Father Tang sneered, Lets not say this to lie to us. Youve gone to school and are addicted to the Inte. How can we know? You can do everything you run away, and I dont think you can repent. Its not enough if you dont give a lesson. When you go back to school, its a question of whether you can manage you." Obviously, Father Tang did not intend to take her out. "Dad, do you know what happened to me inside? They shocked me with electric batons. The numb feeling of pain was really ufortable. They also sshed me with cold water. If it weren''t for their torture, I wouldn''t Im so seriously ill. They dont treat me like a human at all, and let me go home first, okay?" "If you dont run, will the school teacher treat you like that? I watched the phone well, just to teach you a long lesson, knowing that it hurts, so you wont dare to make mistakes again. In the past, your mother and I were too soft-hearted, You are so disobedient and do embarrassing things on the Inte all day long." "Xiaoguo, when the illness is cured, you will study hard in school. When the school teacher thinks you are qualified, your father and I wille and pick you up in person." When Father Tang said that, Mother Tang remembered Rtives gossips, coupled with the fact that the daughter did not understand their painstaking efforts, even made an escape and made herself sick. When I was a child, my daughter was more obedient and sensible. Since she went to college, she has really be less and less obedient and disobedient, which really makes her very chilling. I heard that many young girls now use the Inte to scratch their heads to attract people who like vulgarity. Even at midnight, there were some shady live broadcasts. She didn''t want her daughter to do such things. She was really afraid that one day, her daughter''s explicit and coquettish, that kind of video with little or no clothes would show up and be seen by rtives. At that time, do you still want her old face? If she wears it to the unit, she will stay there for most of her life, and she will probably have no face to stay. After thinking about it, Tang''s mother was cruel, no matter what her daughter asked, she couldn''t be soft-hearted this time. We must let this school help her daughter to get rid of this bad habit and be as obedient as before. Father Tang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Mother Tang did not persuade him. Tang Guo didn''t say much, she took this opportunity to meet Tang''s father and mother, but she had her own n. Their daughters were almost dying of illness, and they considered their own face. It is undeniable that at this time, the live broadcast industry has just emerged. It is true that many people take advantage of the loopholes in the management of thew to do something illegal and disorderly. For example, some vulgar anchors do broadcast some shameful things at midnight, attracting those vulgar people to watch and want to reward them. But most people are normal people, especially the original owner involved in this industry because she has some talent. Chapter 2306: Girls Banned from the Internet (13) Chapter 2306: Girls Banned from the Inte (13) He can sing and listen to several musical instruments. She not only performed singing for people, but also exercised her abilities. At the same time, she also recruited a few apprentices in the live broadcast room to teach them musical instruments. There are actually few anchors like her who have real talents and learning. But the parents of the original owner do not think that they are more traditional people. Since childhood, he has been more strict with the original owner, but now he is encouraged by his rtives to think that the original owner is embarrassing. The original owner has also grown up, has his own decision, knowing that there is nothing wrong with what he has done. Having seen the world, she really did not obey her parents as before. In the eyes of Tang''s father and mother, that is the Inte, and the live broadcast of teaching ruined their daughter. Their daughter has been obedient since she was a child. It was because of this **** webcast that she didn''t listen to them at all. They overheard the Qu School by ident. They gritted their teeth and took out tens of thousands of tuition fees a year, and they cheated her. But she didn''t want to, and she ruined her life. What''s even more sad is that they didn''t realize their mistakes in the end. Instead, they thought it was their daughter who taught them back. It''s better to be stupid, and it''s better to be stupid than embarrassing them. Perhaps they regretted it in their hearts, but how could such a patriarch admit his mistakes to others. They are stupid, they can only recognize it, continue to blind their hearts, stubbornly thinking that it is not their fault, all of this is the Inte harming their daughter. It''s really ridiculous and sad. There are always some parents in this world. Even if they are wrong, they will not find mistakes from themselves, but will me this and that. For the next three days, Tang Guo didn''t say anything, she looked incredibly well-behaved. She has no ns to go out for the time being, so she has no objection to being sent back to school again when the doctor says she has basically no problems. Seeing that she was dull and silent, the school administrator looked terribly obedient and thought she had epted the school''s discipline. But in their hearts, the care of her was not rxed. Tang Guo didn''t mind at all, and she would use this submissive look to show the audience in the live broadcast room the true life of the children in the school. Of course, it''s a horse. Anyway, she is a well-known anchor, and if she really shows her face, it won''t be fun. The truth is that the mystery must be revealed at the end. In this school, girls need to put on a uniform uniform, which is the kind of school uniform from the Republic of China period. She looks conservative anddylike, her hair needs to be tied up, and she can''t get her hair out. And the most courses that girls take are actually three observing four virtues, marrying husbands, marrying husbands, husbands dying from children... The teachers here will teach these girls not to show up or scratch their heads. These behaviors are embarrassing, even in ancient times they would be immersed in a pig cage. Of course, the most courses are to teach these boys and girls, to be filial to their parents, and their parents work hard to support them for their schooling. Parents have worked so hard, but they are still disobedient and rebellious against their parents in everything they do. That is unfilial. Parents who are all in the world, as children, must unconditionally obey their parents, because parents are the ones who gave birth to them, and no matter what decisions they make, they are all for their good. It is precisely because of their curriculum that the children are filial to their parents and obey their parents, which makes the parents very agree. Chapter 2308: Banned Girl (15) Chapter 2308: Banned Girl (15) Now Tang Guo was standing in her own position, just leaning against the aisle. Around her, there were still rows of girls wearing skirts of female students during the Republic of China. They discovered that all the faces of these girls were mosaic. Because he was wearing uniform clothes, his hair was tied back, and mosaics were applied. Across the screen, even if there are familiar people, they may not know each other. Tang Guo did not answer this question, but said, "The current live broadcast shows the situation of the women''s ss at the Qu School. The live broadcaststs for five hours. Wee everyone to watch." As soon as the voice fell, Tang Guo opened his eyes, still leaving a trace of consciousness to pay attention to the situation in the live broadcast room. Yu Hong''s ruler was still falling on her palm one after another, and the pain came from her heart, which was not very unbearable. She has experienced any painful injury. This is nothing, the harder Yu Hong hits, the better. In return for Yu Hong, she also asked the system to give the other person a close-up of her face. I saw on the screen of the live broadcast room, Yu Hong''s 30-something, with traces of time, but a very mean face appeared in the sight of everyone. This time everyone learned to be smart, screenshots of screenshots, video recordings. Especially this face, they must record it well. There are already many people who vaguely feel that this is not like acting. However, there are many doubts in this live broadcast room, which makes them unable to believe that this is true. Yu Hong didn''t know what she was doing, and had been seen by many people. It wasn''t until he hit Tang Guo''s palm ten more times and saw that Tang Guo was obedient and not resisting, and the anger in his heart eased a lot, and then he took the ruler. "Sit down and continue ss." Next, Yu Hong was the same as before, teaching this group of female students the content of the three obediences and four virtues, and also gave various examples. In short, in this ss, in her narration, women should obey men''s discipline. In the second half of the ss, she focused on teaching filial piety again. The focus was on how to be filial to her parents, and not to disobey her parents, otherwise it would be unfilial. The audience in the live broadcast room was about to explode. After the end of a ss, the camera moved to the yground again. On the yground, there are a few students who are being punished. I don''t know how manyps I ran, and it seemed that I couldn''t stand up. As a result, the instructor walked over and beat them severely with a whip on their backs, causing them to scream in pain. The people in the live broadcast room all had scalp numb listening to the screams. At this moment, the camera has been divided into four parts, recording what is happening in each corner of this school. Anyone who moved a little slower was faced with a lesson and punishment. The audience in the live broadcast room covered their mouths and almost screamed. "Anchor, why do you only make mosaics for these children and not those from these schools. Is it because you are afraid of being discovered that you abuse minors?" Tang Guo saw this barrage, and her voice sounded, "The mosaic is not enough. I have not abused minors. What happened here is true." "Really not acting?" "No." "Since you can live broadcast the footage here, why not directly call the police and let the police catch these unhealthy things?" "The deeds of these people are really hateful. Whether it is true or not, it is cruel to use such a heavy hand. No, I can''t help it, anchor, I want to call the police." Chapter 2311: Banned Girl (18) Chapter 2311: Banned Girl (18) The audience in the live broadcast room hurriedly took screenshots, to record all these people and expose them all. The police had already learned the location of the school, gathered people, and were rushing to that ce. Now they are watching the live broadcast while being anxious, wishing that the car can drive faster. When they saw the office appear, they all concentrated on it. "Principal, what are we going to do now? There are still photos of our people on the Inte, and videos of those children being punished, and there are people who are actually broadcasting. Someone called the police, and now the police are afraid they have arrived. " The reason why they came to this conference room for a meeting was that they would definitely not be able to shoot the live broadcast. They must have not noticed before, what ck technology the other party used. Another point is that just now, theirwork signal seems to be broken. Anyway, they can''t ess the Inte, and this incident was identally seen before. This was followed by somebody who was broadcasting the school. They were so scared that they quickly notified the principal, and when the principal knew, he hurriedly rushed them to the meeting. Where did they know that Tang Guo kept letting the system monitor them, waiting for them to learn about it, and then cut off theirwork. They didn''t even know that the footage of their current meeting was also broadcast live. What they are saying now, nervously, will be watched by all the audience and police officers. Countless viewers in the live broadcast room, as well as the police officers, listened quietly to the principal of this school, letting them rest assured. Then they arranged the next things one by one, and said that those children on the Inte had mosaics. Who knows who it is? Ask them to transfer those injured children to other ces temporarily. Let those well-behaved and obedient children stay. As for the previous live broadcast, they can say that it is fake and someone can spread rumors. Across the screen, they couldn''t find the injured children, and these children were sent by their parents, and they weren''t forced to keep them. The police came and there was no way to get them. The principal sneered and touched his chin, "Also, close the school gate and no one is allowed to go out. The person who exposed this must be from the school. Once the storm passes, we must find this person." Then, he skeptically scanned the people present, and shook his head gently. These people in front of you all participated in and reported the school, isn''t it just reporting themselves? It should not be the people in front of them, they are not so stupid. So who will it be? So nosy? At this moment, the principal''s cell phone rang. Although there is no inte here, it is still possible to make a call. The principal who was in a rxed mood, his face changed when he heard the voice on the phone, and the phone suddenly fell off. The faces of the people watching the live broadcast were also very strange, because they also heard clearly what was said on the phone. The phone said: "You know that you have been exposed. Now the scene of your meeting has been broadcasted clearly by people. What happened to you?" The principal turned pale and reacted. When he picked up the phone and wanted to say something, the phone was hung up. His heart has turned into an ant on a hot pot, and he quickly dialed back and responded to him: Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off... Chapter 2312: Girls Banned from the Internet (19) Chapter 2312: Girls Banned from the Inte (19) Now, everyone who watched the live broadcast already understood that it must be the person who called the principal. He had been staring at the live broadcast room and found that his voice was clearly yed in the live broadcast room, and he was so scared to hang up , Dare not say one more word. Seeing that the principal in the live broadcast room was pale and sat on the ground with a nk butt, causing the audience in the live broadcast room to send a barrage: anchor 666 Countless "Anchor 666" floated by, making this live room for the second live broadcast, soaring to the top of the entirework. Those who watch the live broadcastpletely now basically watch the excitement in this live broadcast room. Although they don''t know how the anchor broadcasted such a scene, they haven''t been discovered yet, but if the thing is true and the disgusting behavior can be exposed, they will admire it very much. Now that the people who scolded the live broadcast are gone, they are looking forward to it. The police uncle will go and arrest these people early. "Principal, what''s the matter with you?" Yu Hong hurriedly walked over and helped the principal up. "What the **** is going on?" The principal swallowed and said nervously, "Hurry up and find out if there is a camera in the conference room. Our current picture has been known to the entirework, and that person is broadcasting us." He has forgotten it, and is now being broadcast live. Isn''t it a joke to say this? But everyone panicked and searched everywhere, but naturally they didn''t find it. "Principal, did you make a mistake? We don''t have inte at all here." Yu Hong turned on the phone and the inte was not good at all. Let alone watching the live broadcast, he just sent a message. If I didn''t go out, there was finally some movement, and the result was an unsent reminder. The principal clicked on his cell phone and found that the inte was not working. He trembled, and hurriedly called someone he was familiar with, but he made several calls in a row, all of which were turned off. Regardless of whether the entirework is live streaming the situation here, all of these calls are turned off at once, which can only show that something really happened, and he will be finished. In the end, he dialed another call and finally got through. He quickly asked the other party to help check the situation on the Inte, and when he learned that it was still live, his face was ashamed. The principal quickly got up from the ground and walked outside. Others asked what was going on. He didn''t say a word, and drove away, apparently nning to run away. Everyone suddenly lost their backbone. The people in the original live broadcast room became anxious. What if this person escapes? But soon they were worried, because in the live broadcast room, the principal''s face appeared again, and theyughed happily. Later, the principal received another call and mmed the brakes. Sitting on the side of the road, his legs were soft and he waspletely unable to move. Where is the camera hidden? Why does the other party take him wherever he goes? What kind of terrible ck technology is this. The police came up and arrested the principal on the side of the road, Then, all the people in the school were all controlled. Fang Yilu, who had been sitting in the infirmary in a hurry, looked rxed and very cooperative when the police rushed in and said to take her for questioning. At the same time, the parents of the school children were all notified. Tang Guo''s parents were also notified, and all of them have been taken back together. Chapter 2313: Girls Banned from the Internet (20) Chapter 2313: Girls Banned from the Inte (20) The police made aplete record of the previous videos of the evil deeds. Those who perpetrate violence will certainly not escape punishment. If they abuse minors, they are about to face prosecution. Even if the child''s parents don''t pursue it and show understanding, it is useless. In the face of the parents who sent their children to this school, the police can only verbally criticize and educate them, and nothing else. Especially those stubborn parents are still ming them for being nosy, closing the school, where do they go to find such a school, and saving their inte addicted children back. This makes the police very troublesome. Some things are not that they don''t want to care, nor do they don''t want to help this group of children, but these stubborn parents make people too headache and chilling. They can control it for a while, but they can''t control it for a lifetime. This is what they feel sad. They can only punish this group of demons as much as possible. Moreover, the rtionship isplicated, and each has its own helplessness. Tang Guo knew all these things, she didn''t care at all, because the real good show had just begun. Among these parents, some of them watched the live broadcast and criticized the school''s evil deeds. Some people regretted watching their children suffer, and some people think that this school is irregr and n to change their children to another school. The children who thought they were being saved, their faces were ashamed when they heard such words. Some people were taken home that day and ran away. As for whether it was capturedter, the audience on the Inte does not know. Because of the footage in the live broadcast room, the police uncles arrested the group of people and brought them to the car and it was over. Although they want to know the follow-up, it is obviously impossible for the anchor in the live broadcast room to tell them the information of the group of children. Tang Guo was also taken home, and now she is having dinner with Tang''s father and mother, and the two are discussing the incident. Mother Tang was a little bit guilty on her face, "I didn''t expect the school to be so irregr. I watched those videos before, but luckily it was exposed." "I think it is the children who are not obedient, and the teacher has no choice but to take any action." Both of them watched the videoter. They would never watch the so-called live broadcast and did not know the cause and effect. I only know that it was because someone exposed that the school teacher beat the students, and then the school people were arrested by the police. Now the school has been blocked. Those teachers who beat others seem to face prosecution. Moreover, the police also encourage children who have been abused to point out those who have beaten them. However, most of the children are silent, and their parents will not allow them toe forward to testify. There were also a few more jumpy children who jumped out to talk about their own experiences. Two of them are Ding Kun and Chen Zhou, and they have not suffered much. But the injuries on their knees are not yetplete, and they know they have been abused. Especially Ding Kun, he came out that day and did not follow home. At the police station, he called his grandmother''s phone and told about his experience. Currently, he has been picked up by his grandmother. Now several of his uncles are back, and I heard that his nephew''s experience is making trouble with his father. Anyway, Ding Kuns crisis should be lifted. With his ingenuity and his rtives, he should no longer be sent to the so-called school. As for Chen Zhou, the situation is not so good. Chapter 2314: Girls Banned from Internet (21) Chapter 2314: Girls Banned from Inte (21) When he was picked up, his dad knew that he had jumped out to testify that he had been beaten, so he pped him directly. At present, his dad is nning to send him to another school to quit the Inte. Seeing that the situation was not good, Chen Zhou quickly pretended to be obedient, and then ran away. Although he almost reached the age of sixteen, he was not much worse. He had already applied for an ID card. Therefore, he took his ID card and directly called Ding Kun, which was the number Ding Kun gave him before. He also said that if you need help, you can call him. Finally, he hid and was picked up by Ding Kun not long after. As for going to school, he thinks about the fierceness of his father. If he doesn''t send him to another school, he will be obedient, because he is afraid that it is impossible to go to school. Finally, he intends to follow Ding Kun to do the Taobao. Ding Kun said that now is a good time to take advantage of this opportunity to make the shop bigger, make a name, and make a good profit. Chen Zhou still likesputers, so aside from anything else, he followed suit. When I have fundster, what can I not learn if I want to learn? In this way, two teenagers, fifteen and sixteen, started a business partnership. With the help of Ding Kun''s grandmother and uncles, they helped them solve many problems. [The host is big, Ding Kun and Chen Zhou should have no problems. Both of these guys are hardworking and smart. Especially Ding Kun is a ruthless character. "Where are the male and female leaders? Now the school has been closed, and they shouldn''t have a chance to meet." [The female protagonist was taken back by the police for questioning, knowing that she had onlye for an internship today, but she was released without knowing the situation here. As for the male protagonist, I heard that he had just been sent to the middle of the road. Knowing that the school had been checked, his parents had tied him back and he was currently contacting another school. [Such schools are so many that they are scattered all over the country, and they cannot be cleaned. Tang Guo lowered her eyes, and the corners of her lips twitched lightly, "Then sweep slowly, anyway, I have time." Hearing that, the system is fraughty, what ns does the host have? "Zhengbo, now the school is gone, what should I do?" Tang''s mother Zhang Yuehua hesitated. She nced at Tang Guo who was eating with her head buried, "Xiao Guo seems to be obedient a lot. Although the school is still useful, I Its scary to see that school, so lets just forget it, lets do it first." Tang''s father, Tang Zhengbo, was also observing Tang Guo. Seeing that she was obediently immersed in the meal, he didn''t mean to run when she came back, so he nodded, "All right, don''t send her to any school for now." "Parents, can I go back to university for sses?" Tang Zhengbo frowned, "Don''t worry, stay at home for a while, and then go to schoolter." Apparently, Tang Zhengbo didn''t think Tang Guo really "behaved" and "learned well". "Xiaoguo, your dad is also for your own good," Zhang Yuehua began to persuade, "There are so many bad things on the Inte, and we are all afraid of you indulging in it and learning badly. You have been staying well these days. At home, if you really learn well and don''t touch those inconsistent or shameful live broadcasts, your dad will allow you to go to school." Tang Zhengbo nodded, "Yeah, what is it that we have worked so hard for you to go to college? Isn''t it just to make you stand out, can you find a decent job in the future? I think it''s better toe back for a public exam or be a teacher. Now a girl Test public, the job of being a teacher is the most decent, and it is easier to find good candidates." Chapter 2315: Girls Banned from the Internet (22) Chapter 2315: Girls Banned from the Inte (22) The two couples certainly hope that Tang Guo will be a civil servant or a teacher, and of course it''s not bad in the bank. These three kinds of jobs, in their minds, are the most decent, the most serious, and the most popr in the blind date market. No matter who you talk to, you are very face-saving. Tang Guo did not refute, only nodded. She has her own n. Anyway, the two of them are not saved, and she has no ns to save. She still has to find a way to toss them to make her feel good. They are the parents of this body. If they are wrong, people in this society will think that their starting point is for her good. If she really did anything extreme, they would probably stand in the ce of public opinion and be used by countless people of being unfilial. They want her to be good and to be filial, then she will obey them, and be good for a while. Didn''t they say that she was taught badly by the Inte? Now she will tell them that not only the Inte can teach bad people, there are really many ways to teach bad people. For the first week, even the couple did not allow Tang Guo to go out. Even if they go out, both of them will follow. Her ID card, wallet, and various documents are in their hands. As for the mobile phone, even if she was taught by the Inte, how could they give her the mobile phone? So, even if she was going out, she had nothing except her clothes and her. During the period, all of her rtives had been here, and they all watched the school. I verbally criticized the school for a few words, and then, because of Tang Guo''s rules and regtions, she seemed to be clever and clever. What else did she say, even if the school''s methods were a bit extreme, she still brought people back. The words of rtives made the two couples believe that they did not make any mistakes in sending Tang Guo to that school. If she were not sent over, could she be as obedient as she is now? Maybe, I''m going to get that shameful live broadcast now. No matter what these people said, Tang Guo just listened obediently, without any refutation. Being well-behaved and amiable makes them think more and more that quitting school is useful, and that money is not in vain. A weekter, Tang Guo was able to go out every day. But she still doesn''t have a mobile phone, and her ID card is still in Tang''s hands. As for the money, Tang''s mother only gave her ten dors. For the first two days, they let Tang Guo go for a walk, but in fact they secretly asked people to follow. Seeing that she did not run around, she really just walked around the river and the park, I felt more relieved. Their purpose was not to restrict her from going anywhere, but to make her listen to them as before. She has stopped running now, and has been quite obedient recently. The two husbands and wives were discussing in the evening. If they didn''t wait for a month, they would send her back to school and talk to the school. She was cured. As long as the daughter is obedient and obedient, follow the path they have paved for her. After graduation, she wille back to take a public exam, either as a teacher or entering a bank. In short, as long as Tang Guo takes any of these three professions, they are very satisfied. After the work is done, they n to introduce her to her, get married and have children. This process was nned long ago. Their initial n was to keep this daughter here. They are just such a daughter, and stubborn in thinking, how could they let her work hard in the big city? Chapter 2316: Girls Banned from the Internet (23) Chapter 2316: Girls Banned from the Inte (23) When the original owner was sent to that school, they just felt that their daughter was out of control, especially when they heard that she could earn more than 100,000 or 200,000 yuan in one month plus the tuition fees of those students in the live broadcast room. When they heard that the original owner ns to buy a house in a big city in the future, or even go abroad for further study, they feel more and more that their daughter is going away and is beyond their control. When they suggested that she shoulde back for the public examination, she actually objected, saying that she had her own pursuit, and Tang Zhengbo, the patriarch, couldn''t bear it. They had arranged her life a long time ago, but now she doesn''t look down on it, and she wants to pursue something by herself. In addition, at this time, many parents regard the Inte as a scourge, and this happened naturally. The original owner also saw a different life outside, and their ideas were different. The impact of the two made her parents, who had always been ustomed to her submissive, feel that she was rebelled. There are also gossips from rtives. When they arrive at the unit, someone will always ask them, I heard that Xiaoguo from your family is doing the live broadcast at home, is it the kind of undressing, twisting, fart, stocking, or even facing the camera Wearing only these few revealing clothes and scratching his head. All kinds of pressure are on their faces, how can they afford to lose this face. The daughter was out of control, and they med the Inte for her failure. After another month, the two couples saw that Tang Guo was still so behaved, and finally decided to let her go back to school. However, they sent her back to school, but the ID card was not returned to her. "Lets take the ID card first. Anyway, its a flight from home. Its an hour or two. If you need an ID card, you can call me and your mother can ask for leave at any time and send it to you. Come." Tang Zhengbo thought a lot. At this time, it was inconvenient to do anything without an ID card. If Tang Guo wanted to run, he probably wouldn''t run far. Although I dont need an ID card to make a car now, its a must to stay in a hotel. Moreover, the Inte is also a must. Tang Guo''sputer has been confiscated by them, and there is no n to give it to her for the time being. They were also afraid that she would use her ID card to go online in the Inte cafe, which is also a very important reason. And the two also decided toe and see her alone every week. The cost is a bit high, but they have worked for most of their lives. As long as their daughters dont learn badly, the money is very worthwhile. Tang Guo was already toozy toment on the degree of control of these two people. What they said, she nodded. Finally, she pulled a simple luggage and held a mobile phone with very simple functions in her hand. Its impossible to watch some videos without talking about live broadcasting on this mobile phone. It''s small, less than a palm-length, ck, basically only able to call and send text messages. Neither of them gave her a bank card, only cash. They also said that they woulde every weekend. When she ran out, she asked them again. It can be seen that the two still don''t trust her, but they don''t want to keep her in the house forever. After all, staying in the house for a long time is not good. Tang Guo let out a long sigh, pulling the suitcase back to school. When she came to the dormitory, she received condolences from her roommates and asked her if she was well. The two couples told the school that she was sick and needed a short rest, so everyone asked her how she was doing when they saw her. "It''s okay." Tang Guo said with a smile. Then the roommates looked at Tang Guo using that small single-function mobile phone, a little surprised. Chapter 2317: Girls Banned from the Internet (24) Chapter 2317: Girls Banned from the Inte (24) "The phone is broken." Tang Guo didn''t tell the truth. "Temporarily use this instead. I will buy it when I have time." Upon hearing this, the roommates nodded and asked her if she was still broadcasting. The corner of Tang Guo''s lips lifted, "I want it, I must, it''s been so long, I don''t know how many people remember me." "You are so talented. I look at your fans and often ask how you are doing in school." The roommate knows that she said in a dynamic way that she wanted to focus on academic matters, so she stopped live broadcasting. Later, when I heard the news of her illness, she realized that she didn''t want fans to worry about it, so she was fine now, and then asked her if she would live broadcast. Tang Guo thought of this, raised her head, and said to the girls in front of him, "Don''t tell me the news about my previous illness. I don''t want everyone to worry, and it will cause unnecessary trouble." "Don''t worry, we will always help you keep a secret." Knowing what Tang Guo''s character is, everyone is not surprised that she will conceal her true situation. "It''s bad." When Tang Guo said it was bad, several people in the same bedroom quickly raised their heads, looked at her worriedly, and asked her what''s wrong. It''s not a sick person anymore. Didn''t you bring medicine? "what happened?" Tang Guo opened the bag pretending to be annoyed, "My wallet is gone, my ID card and bank card are now lost together." "That''s very troublesome." "It seems that I can only go back and reissue it when I have time, but I now need to withdraw money to buy equipment," Tang Guo finally turned his eyes on the faces of the three girls, "Well, I log in to the online bank and transfer some money to it. Your card." The three readily agreed. Tang Guo didn''t tell the truth, but had his own n, and didn''t want them to worry about getting involved in thisplicated matter. If something happens to her at that time, if the three roommates take care of it, the parents may cause trouble to them, affect their studies, and may even make trouble to the school and their parents. Don''t underestimate the face of such a rogue parent. Tang Guo''s previous Kari''s money was actually transferred away by her parents. The current ount was created by the system using special methods, and the money in it was earned in the live broadcast room. Even though the police are very curious about the owner of this live broadcast room, they have been staring here, and even called the live broadcast tform to see if she will withdraw the money. Because the school was exposedst time, many people gave her rewards, and there was still a lot of money. She ns to use this emergency first now, with systematic help, no one will track where the money is going. Anyway, at theputer level of this world, it cannot be tracked. She has only broadcast twice in her live broadcast room, but her fans have been growing ever since. She did not delete the second rey, but was deleted by the tform. But cleverizens have saved it long ago, and various versions are still circting on the Inte. It may be that the police greeted her and did not close her live broadcast room. And she did not vite the rules, if it is blocked, it may also arouse disgust fromizens. In fact, the tform does not want to block, delete the rey, they have their own considerations. With Tang Guos ount in the live broadcast room, it will definitely attract a lot of traffic, but they cant do it so obviously. They can only delete the yback symbolically. . But if it is sent from other tforms, it doesn''t matter to them. Chapter 2318: Girls Banned from the Internet (25) Chapter 2318: Girls Banned from the Inte (25) However, the current situation is that no one cares about the live broadcast tform''s caution. Everyone is following this ount because it hasn''t been broadcast live for almost two months. Even, they are thinking, will there be a live broadcast in this live room? Tang Guo put a notice on it before: the next live broadcast time to be determined. Just because of the two words to be determined, countless people are hopeful, oftene to check it out, and also set up live broadcast reminders. But almost two months have passed. Although many peoplee to see it habitually, they think that maybe this live broadcast room will not be broadcast again. Netizens also understand that this anchor called Today''s Watch Point may really want to expose what she sawst time, not to gain attention, otherwise she can take advantage of the heat to increase her fans and earn money. Tang Guo withdrew the money and declined a few roommate''s friends, "Don''t worry, my illness is all cured." "Don''t skip ss and apany me. If you provoke those old men, you will be dropped from your department at that time, and there will be no time to cry at the end of the term." Seeing that Tang Guo''s spirit was really good, the roommate didn''t seem to be sick, so he entered school with confidence. Tang Guo carried his bag and nned to buy equipment. Its impossible to stop broadcasting. She bought aputer first, then a mobile phone, and finally went to a ce where the live broadcast equipment was sold. Camera, microphone, sound card... These are all necessary, and there are other misceneous things. She must buy them. It is estimated that it will cost 10,000 yuan at once. Just because she directly transferred more than 10,000 to her roommate''s card, and then took it out, they did not suspect that her condition was wrong. "Did students buy these devices for live broadcasting?" When choosing things, a boy about her age got up from his seat. She didn''t pay attention just now because the other party kept her head down looking at the phone. When she came in, the other party''s eyes hadn''t been raised, so she didn''t bother, she was choosing something. Maybe I saw her picking wheat and cameras, and then I found her. When Tang Guo was watching him, the boy was also watching Tang Guo. "Yes, I want to buy equipment for live broadcasting." Tang Guo replied almost a minuteter, but did not remove his eyes from his face. What did the system feel, excited, [Host is big, it''s him, it''s him, right? ] It''s him, it''s him, it''s the cuteness of the host. "Are there any good rmendations? I need clear and smooth picture quality, and the most important sound can''t have any problems." After all, what she does, the most important thing is the sound. The boy finally came back to his senses, despite his expression a little bit bashful, he quickly replied, "Yes, just recently came back with a set of top equipment." Then, he turned around and went to help Tang Guo get the equipment, looking nervous and anxious, even a bit clumsy in his movements. After Tang Guo saw the goods, she was very satisfied. "Where are you going to live broadcast? Do you need me to help you adjust the equipment?" This handsome, tall boy showed a shy smile, "My name is Qin Pan, and I am also a student from the school opposite. 3. School girl, you should be my school girl, school girl, hello." System: Is this character set for a shy boy? Tsk tut, no matter how shy I met the host, it didn''t fall apart. Chapter 2319: Girls Banned from the Internet (26) Chapter 2319: Girls Banned from the Inte (26) Tang Guo nced at him and showed some smiles, "Then trouble the senior, I will broadcast it in the dormitory." "No trouble, no trouble. This new set of equipment is a bit moreplicated than the previous one. I am mainly afraid that the school girl will encounter some problems when ites." With Tang Guo''s consent, this male student named Qin Pan actually closed the shop directly, then took everything Tang Guo had in his hands and followed her into the school. Of course, under the dormitory, she will definitely be stopped by the aunt. Tang Guo said that this was the staff she had hired to help her install the equipment. The aunt in charge just let it go, but she still kept staring at her with bad eyes. It didn''t take long for the equipment to be installed. Tang Guo said thank you, and sent her male ssmate Qin Pan. "School girl, please leave me a phone number. If you have any questions, you can call me at any time. Buying things from me is after-sales service. Within one year, you can call me if you have any questions. Find me." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, took out her mobile phone, and asked with a smile in her eyes, "Senior, please tell me your phone number." Unexpectedly, she would really keep his number. Qin Pan felt nervous, and said the number quickly, as if he was reporting his ID number, for fear of a mistake. "Okay, I have saved it," Tang Guo blinked, "Senior, if there is any problem with the equipment, I can ask you for trouble. Don''t make a mistake." Qin Pan''s smile was still somewhat ufortable, as if he was still trying to make him less nervous, and pretending to nodded lightly, "If you have any questions, you can call anytime." System: He really has never seen anyone in such a hurry to promote himself, is he really shy? How did it feel broken. Did it copse just after encountering this? "Then senior, I''m going to try it, I''m sorry to trouble you today." Qin Pan watched Tang Guo go upstairs, still reluctant to give up. He soon remembered that he didn''t seem to get the phone number, and he was a little upset. He took a deep breath and returned to the store. At this time, he could still hear the heartbeat that hadn''t subsided. Then he was very upset. Not only did he not get the phone number to listen to, but he didn''t seem to ask her what the live broadcast was. At this moment, his cell phone rang, it was a very strange phone number. He tried to pick it up, "Hello." "Is it Senior Qin Pan?" Listening to the familiar voice, Qin Pan became nervous and excited again, "It''s me, school girl, is there any problem? Do you need me toe over and help you right away?" System: No help, are you so anxious? You are a serious boy, you must know how to be reserved. "No, the equipment is very easy to use, but my roommates are not there and there is no way to know the effect of the live broadcast, so I don''t know if it is convenient for the seniors. Can you help me see how the audience is watching the live broadcast. Qin Pan felt excited when he heard it. I have a mobile phone number, and now I need to know the ount of the live broadcast room. He didn''t know why. When he saw this girl, the whole person was attracted to her. He was very nervous about everything. He was obviously not used to getting along with the opposite sex, but he couldn''t help approaching her. "Yes, I can help the school girl to check it out. I don''t know what tform the school girl is broadcasting on now and what is the room number." Chapter 2320: Girls Banned from the Internet (27) Chapter 2320: Girls Banned from the Inte (27) Qin Pan found Tang Guo''s room number on the live broadcast tform and found that she was an anchor with many fans. He usually doesn''t look at these, but now it''s not necessarily anymore. Maybe other people won''t watch it, but she will definitely watch it. System: [The host is big, is it a bit bad for you to hook up with the shy brother so tantly. "I just let him see the effect, what is tant hookup?" The system snickered: [The host is big, in fact, I know that you must have not met anyone in thest world, and you are anxiously perverted. Only then did you see them, and you couldn''t wait to fool them into your hands first. Tang Guo: "..." When did her family be so bad? "Tongzi, you are still stupid." The system does not understand, [Although it is not as smart as the host, my IQ has been increasing. "It keeps growing, so how do you say he didn''t appear in thest world?" [Does it appear? Who, it can''t be Cui Yan, if it were him, the host would definitely toss him, although he seemed miserable. Moreover, in the end, the host greatly arranged a formation that trapped the soul in Cui Yan''s body, obviously that person could not be him. The host is big, don''t be kidding, that person was not there at all in thest world. "So you are stupid." The system is uncertain, is that person there? Why didn''t he find it? When did that person show up? Why didn''t you show up next to the host, and spoil her well. [Host big,st world, is that person really there? Why did I not find out. When did he appear? Host Da, can you tell me about it? Facing the requirements of the system, Tang Guo said, "I have been there all the time. He was there when I came over. He has been with me for the rest of my life, so behaved." Be there as soon as I get there, staying with the host for a lifetime, how good is it? The system suddenly understood, and the whole was full of shock, and stammered, "Then... the cat? Tang Guo smiled without saying a word, and was already trying to broadcast live. Upon seeing this, the system understood that the white cat called Qiuqiu was actually that guy! Now that I think about it carefully, it''s no wonder that the host will speak to the white cat. He already knew it was that guy. No wonder the cat behaved like a person, and was not allowed to look at it when going to the toilet. It turned out that the soul inside was really a person. The system is hiding in the corner, ready to reflect on himself, why he is so careless, I haven''t noticed this. He was aging, or his thinking was limited, thinking that the person would not appear, he would not be there, and he did not expect him to be in the cat''s body. When Tang Guo''s live broadcast room was opened, someone came in instantly, her former fan. Seeing her suddenly appear, I was pleasantly surprised to ask her why she is free to broadcast today. Tang Guo smiled and faced the camera, "Because I can''t bear you, although I won''t live broadcast every day, I wille to see you when I have time." Tang Guo''s words are also very meaningful. This time, she also changed all the passwords, surely she would never let her parents know this again. Before her parents knew this, it was not her trust in them. As Tang Guo tried to broadcast live, more and more old fans came in, and at the same time sent Qin Pan a message, asking him how effective he was. Chapter 2321: Girls Banned from the Internet (28) Chapter 2321: Girls Banned from the Inte (28) Qin Pan looked at the beautiful girl shown in the live broadcast room, his eyes lit up, and he hurriedly sent a message, "The picture is clear and smooth, and the sound is nice, without any stuttering." In short, there are no problems, everything is perfect. System: Just like him, I''m afraid the picture is blurry and he will say okay, not reliable at all. Next is the time for Tang Guo''s official live broadcast. The apprentices she had collected before also came, and she asked them to trust her privately. After all, they had collected fees before and said that they would teach them musical instruments. There are still some courses left, and she has to refund other people''s money. These apprentices all said that they don''t need it. In fact, they don''t care, just because she doesn''te live, she always feels that something is missing. Then Tang Guo nned to take advantage of this time to teach the rest of the lessons, and they also gave a lot of gifts, partly to learn these musical instruments. Although many fans have note, some fans have always been there. After she came back, she was very enthusiastic. When the live broadcast was over, she was still reluctant to give up, she said, "In recent days, I should be able to live broadcast every day. If there is no live broadcast any day, it should be because my studies are busy. Don''t worry. When I have time, I will definitelye back to live broadcast. ." Hearing that she has been there these days, everyone felt relieved. Qin Pan watched the end of the live broadcast, and the sound of musical instruments and her singing echoed in his ears. She looked through her eyes steadily. She watched her live broadcast records and some videos with gusto. "Boss, are you not in business anymore? You are so engrossed at what you see, and when you buy things, I told you not to listen to it several times." Qin Pan came back to his senses, showing a hint of apology, and quickly asked the guests what they needed. He is indeed the owner of this shop, but he onlyes back to see the shop asionally. Today it was the employee in the shop who had something to do. He happened to be free and came to watch. In the past few days, Tang Guo''s life has been very peaceful, and he has been broadcasting live every day. Of course, Qin Pan will stay in the live broadcast room every day, waiting for her to start broadcasting. Tang Guo discovered during the live broadcast that an ount with no name, no profile picture, and only a string of numbers always gave her gifts when she started broadcasting. After her live broadcast ended, he would give her a series of gifts. The owner of this ount seems to have very few words. Only at the end, after swiping a series of gifts, will he briefly say two words: "Come on." Today is another day of the broadcast. Qin Pan had been in the live broadcast room for a long time. Seeing Tang Guo''s face appeared, he nervously ordered a series of gifts. Then he stared at the interface earnestly, and when she saw the gift, he would smile, "Thank you for the gift, Brother Number." That''s right, because he doesn''t have a profile picture or a nickname, his ount is just a number, and so many gifts, Tang Guo called him "Little Brother Number". After a week, Qin Pan has be the number one in her total gift ranking. Everyone in the live broadcast room knew him and kindly called him the digital brother. But only she would sweetly call him Little Number Brother. Number Brother sounds a bit earthy, and he still prefers to listen to her called Number Brother, which sounds nice. Because of Tang Guo''s name, Qin Pan simply didn''t change his profile picture or nickname. He was just a little nervous at first and forgot to change it. Now it has be different, and she is sweetly calling the number little brother. Chapter 2322: Girls Banned from the Internet (29) Chapter 2322: Girls Banned from the Inte (29) Every time I heard her voice, I was so excited. He wanted to say something more, like talking to other fans in the live broadcast room, and even some fans would order their favorite songs for her to y and sing. But he always felt that that was not good. Of course, he actually thought that no matter what she yed was good, everything she sang was good. So, every time Tang Guo said, "Brother Number, do you have a song you like to listen to? Would you like to click a song?" He thought about it, and he racked his brains and couldn''t think of anything to do, because he rarely listened to songs or tunes. I''m afraid she won''t be able to sing it. It''s not good if she can''t sing. Although he doesn''t mind, the fans definitely do. Isn''t that causing her trouble? Simply, in the end he simply typed three words: all is fine. It seems that after these three words are sent out, he looks a little indifferent, will people think he is dissatisfied. He added three more words: they all sound good. At this point, all fans understand that Digital Brother is a local tyrant, who only spoils Tang Guo, the anchor, has no strange requirements. Every time the next doores to challenge, the number brother will always be there, whoever and her pk can only lose. The system is watching, and faintly said: [The host is big, its not easy for my little digital brother to start a business and make some money by himself, and then your sweet little digital brother will coax everyones money into his hands, and my conscience is not painful. ? "Don''t worry, I will support him if he has no money in the future." System: Tsk, give him dog food before being together, he doesn''t want to eat it. Tang''s father and Tang''s mother woulde to see her every week and give her living expenses by the way. People who didn''t know thought that her parents were not relieved that they came so diligent. They came every week and brought Tang Guo something to eat, so the roommates didn''t realize that the main purpose of the two couples was to fear that Tang Guo would be unbehaved and that she would be bad at learning because of the Inte. This weekend, Mother Tang bid farewell to her very well-behaved daughter, and was satisfied to book a train ticket to return by train. When they are in a hurry, they all fly by ne, and if they are not in a hurry, they simply take the train. Several times a day, close to the school, the price is much cheaper. Going to the waiting room and finding her ce, Tang''s mother called Tang''s father to talk about seeing Tang Guo this week. After knowing that his daughter was behaved, Tang''s father was finally satisfied. At this moment, Tang Guo inadvertently nced at the young man sitting next to him. Because the young man was actually looking at something while holding theputer, Mother Tang frowned subconsciously. Look, now these mobile phones,puters, andworks are too much, even in the waiting room, they all hold aputer and watch them intently. Now that the Inte is soplicated, so many disobedient young people are probably learning badly on the Inte. At this time, a middle-aged woman came by the young man. The middle-aged woman handed him a box of lunch, which was warm, probably just bought. Mother Tang instantly decided that these should be two mothers and children. "Afeng, let''s eat first before watching it. It''s almost two o''clock. If you miss the time to eat, you will have stomach problems. I don''t rush to learn anything for a while." The middle-agednguage persuaded him mildly, "Didn''t you say that the videos were downloaded? I''ll watch itter when I get in the car, and eat now." "Okay mom, I watched thest video." Chapter 2323: Girls Banned from the Internet (30) Chapter 2323: Girls Banned from the Inte (30) "Hey, okay, I''ll hold it for you first." I don''t know if the middle-aged woman takes her son too seriously, and then said, "Afeng, let''s feed you mother. You can eat and watch without dy. ." "No, mom, I''m so old," the young man finally moved his gaze to the middle-aged woman''s face, "Don''t worry, I will eat after watching this video, I won''t be hungry, such a big person, I have to be fed by my mother in public, I dont know what others will say." "You are my son. You have been fed from childhood to adulthood. It''s my business that mom wants to feed you. Does anyone else care?" Obviously, the middle-aged woman did not catch the eyes of the unexpected world. However, the young man refused, and the middle-aged woman did not force it. She just sat beside him with the lunch box and stared at theputer with the young man, "This is really useful, is it helpful to you?" Her face was a little confused, obviously she didn''t understand what young people wanted to see. "Yes, she has a deep understanding of musical instruments, better than those outside training teachers. I originally thought she would not broadcast live again for her studies. I did not expect that she came back some time ago and said she would use the rest of the courses. Taught, its almost over now." "This girl looks pretty young." "Well, I heard it''s a college student, or a famous school." "Really, that''s great, with good grades, so many talents, and being able to make money on her own at such a young age. Now the girl is really courageous and capable. Since it''s useful, Afeng, you should follow along and try to go. When taking the exam, get a good result. Mom, in advance, wish your dreamse true." "Thank you mom, you are so kind." "Thank you, A Feng''s dream is Mom''s dream, as long as A Feng is good, it is better than anything." Mother Tang has been sitting aside, listening to the conversation between the two mothers and son. Although the middle-aged woman doesn''t mind her son staring at theputer all the time, or even indulging him. Yes, in the eyes of Mother Tang, this young man must have been fascinated by the things on theputer, so the old mother has to buy it for dinner. If you dont say it, you have to call it a few times. You have to wait with your meal. Mother Tang wanted to say something several times, but she didn''t like to take care of other people''s affairs. It should be said that in such an unfamiliar ce, no matter how the other person is a mother and son, if she is nosy, she will definitely not be pleased. The appearance of a middle-aged woman is obviously over-doting her son. Think about my daughter, how good she is now. Although the school was closed before, she did not regret sending Tang Guo to the Quiet School. It was also on the school side that the ident happened in order to teach students that they were not serious. If you know the severity, it is still a good school. Mother Tang was sitting in her seat, and she didn''t stretch her head to look at anything, even though the young man''sputer heard a very pleasant tune, like a musical instrument. Although the two couples had reported various instrument sses to Tang Guo since they were young, they arranged almost all of her time. Before university, Tang Guo had almost no personal time. But the two couples actually didn''t understand various musical instruments. They reported various sses to Tang Guo because they heard from the unit and rtives that these sses were very necessary. In fact, many people did not expect that Tang Guo was so talented in this aspect, not only did he study hard, but he also learned well. Chapter 2324: Girls Banned from Internet (31) Chapter 2324: Girls Banned from Inte (31) Every time there is a performance, or a family gathering, the daughter will show various musical instruments in front of her rtives, which gives them a face. All of this has changed since Tang Guo went to university, bought her aputer, and the smart phone appeared. Family gatherings, vacations, and obedient daughters are different from before, and many of them will be rejected. Even if she is going home, she spends more time staying in her room, fiddling with the so-called live broadcast equipment, doing live broadcasts, saying that she can make money. Making money is making money, but what''s the use of a daughter who will only make money, and think about being away from home and not close to her parents in the future? Mother Tang recalled what happened before, and then thought that her daughter had be a strange smile again, and a fewforting smiles appeared on her face. At this moment, a familiar voice came from theputer of the young man next to her, making her smile instantly stiff. The familiar voice said: "Well, that''s all for today''s lesson. Let''s see you next time." Tang Guo''s live broadcast is basically divided into two halves, the first half is where she performs musical instruments, sings, and talks to everyone. The second half is to tell the audience some professional knowledge of learning musical instruments. This young man is one of her apprentices in the live broadcast room and has given her a lot of gifts. However, he is usually busy, and it is impossible to watch or watch every time. Basically, he chooses to watch the rey. If he is not at home, he will first find a ce with inte and download the video. Normally, he doesn''t look at the front part, he just looks at the back teaching part, and only waits for a meal, or when he is doing other things, and then looks at the first part to rx his nerves. Mother Tang was instantly certain that the voiceing from theputer was her daughter. Then she turned her head and stretched her neck to look over, just in time to see Tang Guo smiling at the camera and telling everyone what had happened. Mother Tang''s expression was terrible, and the young man was attracted, "Auntie, what''s wrong with you?" Mother Tang was gently pushed by the young man, and she reacted, her expression still a little flustered. But at this time, it was impossible for her to admit that the girl in the video was her daughter. After she was calm, she asked, "Did you watch the live broadcast just now?" She knew that this was called live broadcast. She thought her daughter was a good student, but she didn''t expect her to act strangely in front of her, and actually did this kind of thing secretly. How could she believe this unfilial daughter. "This is the video I downloaded. There is no inte here, so I can''t watch the live broadcast." Although the young man felt that there was something wrong with Tang''s mother, he exined it carefully, "Auntie, what else do you have?" Mother Tang shook her head quickly, "No, no more, just curious." In any case, it is impossible for her to say that she is the anchor''s mother. No wonder this young man has been staring at theputer and asked his mother to wait while carrying the meal. It turned out that she was looking at these things. Tang''s mother was very angry. That unfilial daughter, even if she learned badly on the Inte, she actually spoiled other young people. The young man before must have been very filial to his mother. It was because of watching some live broadcast of this unfilial daughter that he treated his own mother like that. If it weren''t for Tang''s patience, she would almost take a taxi back to the school to pick Tang Guo out and give him a direct hit. Chapter 2325: Girls Banned from the Internet (32) Chapter 2325: Girls Banned from the Inte (32) Fortunately, she is still somewhat sensible. It depends on what Tang''s father told her before that no matter what she encounters, she can''t directly conflict outside. Now she didn''t want to wait, and she was ashamed to call Father Tang from under the audience in the lobby. It would be shameful if someone identally broke her daughter''s education on the Inte and listened to the bad things others taught. Therefore, she found a ce with almost no people before she took out her mobile phone and called Father Tang with a heavy heart. "what did you say?" From the phone, Father Tangs voice came out, almost smashing Mother Tangs eardrums, "What you said is true, did that unfilial girl live online again?" "It should be true. I heard the young man say before that after going home today, he can still watch thetest live broadcast." "This unfilial girl actually deceived us. It seems that the lesson is not enough!" At this time, Father Tang really couldn''t wait for the school to be closed. In his opinion, as long as the school is not closed, he can still send his daughter back to education. Think about it, too, how can he be so cute after just over a month. That girl was originally smart, she must have pretended to be obedient in front of them first, and then secretly went to the Inte for that live broadcast. "Zhengbo, what are we going to do now? Xiaoguo is now broadcasting live on the Inte, and he has taught other people badly. Let me tell you that the two mother and son I sat next to me before are the young people. I have been staring at theputer without moving my eyes, as if I was going to get in." "His mother just sat with a lunch box and looked at it with eyes. I looked at the poor, if it weren''t for Xiaoguo, an unfilial girl who did bad school, and nned to teach other people, the older girl who was younger than me, Her son must be as filial as before. We are all to me for not teaching Xiaoguo well." "Youe back first, let me find a way." Because of this incident, Father Tang was not in the mood to continue to work. He asked for leave and hurried home, waiting for Tang''s mother to return. During this period, he was already looking for someone to ask if there was any kind of school. I was looking for a rtive. Tang Guo was sent therest time because this rtive mentioned the benefits of quitting the Inte school. Father Tang also repeatedly urged the other party to keep it secret, and then contacted him. This rtive is very enthusiastic, saying that he will help him find a good school. Father Tang temporarily relieved his heart, and when Mother Tang returned, the two closed the door and discussed in the house. The two unanimously said that this matter should not be publicized to the outside world. It is really shameful that the daughter does not learn badly and even teaches others badly. "This time, we must teach her a lesson, no matter what school, as long as she is taught well. I think that the school was really right before, because it is too difficult to teach these children who have failed. With heavy punishment, can these children who have failed to learn well?" Father Tang said with a sullen face, "It is because our parents are soft-hearted and reluctant to educate, will there be such a school to appear in our ce and take care of children whose teaching has failed." "Zhengbo, what do you mean?" "I have already paid attention to my cousin from the distant house. She knows these things better, and she will definitely find a school suitable for Xiaoguo. This time, as long as the school doesn''t kill people, it''s okay, as long as shees back and obediently. Dont indulge in the Inte, and teach others badly. If you really dont learn well, its best to just die in it, so that you can save yourself from harming others. Chapter 2326: Girls Banned from the Internet (33) Chapter 2326: Girls Banned from the Inte (33) Hearing that, Mother Tang just nodded nkly. Yes, my daughter doesn''t learn well, and she teaches other young people bad. I think of those in the news now that children who do not learn well are going to kill people, destroy other people''s doors, rob, and do all kinds of illegal things. If her family really became like this, as Father Tang said, just stay inside and nevere out. If you don''t learn well,e out and do these bad things in the future. Parents, they will probably give pointers wherever they go. People in society will definitely me them for failing to teach their daughter well, which makes her learn bad and harm others. Those victims may alsoe to the door and me all the crimes on them. If that kind of thing really happened, they couldn''t hold their heads up no matter whether they were in rtives or in the work unit. "Xiao Guo was so obedient when she was a child." Mother Tang said in a low voice, "Where is it like now, she actually vited the yang and yin to us, we are still her parents." "That''s an unfilial girl who has learned badly. Don''t scream to arouse her vignce. When we find the school, we will go to see her and take her directly to the school." Father Tang is a man, and his heart is harder. "Then you must take a good look and let them teach Xiao Guo back to the way she was obedient and sensible." Not to mention other things, Xiaoguo was really their pride in the past, they were the children of other people in all the poption. Where is it like now, when people you know meet her and know about this, they will jokingly ask, "You Xiaoguo, are you still hiding in the house all day and noting out, addicted to the Inte?" There was a bit of ridicule, a bit of ridicule, and a bit of schadenfreude. It was not good to call Mother Tang. Then the other party will tell her, "My Xiaohui has already gone to work in the bank, and I just met a partner recently. It''s not bad. The young man is a public house, and the unit is divided into houses." "You Xiaoguo has been excellent since you were a child, and your grades have always been among the best. In the future, you will definitely be better than my Xiaohui. When Xiaohui went to school, his grades should be average in the ss. After Xiaoguo came out to work, she would definitely be better than Xiaohui. ." With these echoes, the unbearable point in Mother Tang''s heart disappeared. ... "Mr. Tang, Ms. Zhang, don''t worry, we are a professional school to educate these children who are addicted to the Inte and learn badly on the Inte." "Our school basically uses Chunchun''s teachings, and will not physically punish students at every turn. If the two are not at ease, they can also stay for two lessons with the children." "Lets take a look at our sessful cases over the years. Now we will invite these improved children back to ss from time to time. You said, if our school is not good, how could these improved children be willing toe back? , Dont you say so? With so many people, what can we control in a short time, everyone has gone out, can we manage it?" The two couples finally nodded their heads after reading all the materials and cases, and said they would choose this school. This school is much more expensive than the previous school. The school''s tuition fee of 30,000 a year does not include the living expenses of the students. Now this is 50,000 yuan a year. Although the price was expensive, the two gritted their teeth and finally gave it and signed the contract. "Then Mr. Tang, are you sending people here yourself, or are we picking them up?" Chapter 2327: Girls Banned from the Internet (34) Chapter 2327: Girls Banned from the Inte (34) It''s almost the weekend again. On Friday, Tang Guo answered Tang''s mother''s phone call. Tang said on the phone that she and Tang''s father would be here this weekend. It''s been a long time since the family had a good meal together. Come and gather. If this was something other people said, Tang Guo would still believe it. After thinking about it in my mind, they knew that they might have discovered that she was still broadcasting. She didn''t hide anything about doing this, and they would know it sooner orter. It''s fake toe to gather together, it''s brought by people from the school. Thinking of leaving school this time, it may take a long time. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, when she returned to the dormitory that day, she pretended to be weak and pale. If her guess is correct, the excuses of the two couples are probably that she is ill and wants to take her back for treatment. Now she looks weak, and when she is taken away, these enthusiastic roommates should not find anything. That night, several roommates asked her patiently if there was really no problem, whether she should go to the hospital or something. She said that there is nothing, if it really doesn''t work, go there in the morning. Anyway, this night, several roommates woke up several times in the middle of the night, all to see her condition. It is rare to see such a sincere person, Tang Guo also smiled knowingly. If it weren''t for her own n, she wouldn''t want to hide it all. If she was forcibly taken away by someone from the inte school brought by her parents and her roommate knew about it, then the school would definitely know. At that time, the school will definitely not care about it, but the school can save her alone, what about the group of people who quit school? And how can she toss them out of the control of her parents? They have to pay a heavy price for the mistakes they made. I want my daughter to be as well-behaved and obedient as before, under their control, sorry, she should not be able to do it. They are really capable, and they kept sending her to the quit school. She promised that wherever she was sent, no school would copse if it couldn''t support it for a month. System: Who can provoke this kind of woman? [The host is big, you will disappear at that time, your cute family will definitely be anxious, don''t you n to say hello to him? "Send him a message tomorrow, saying I''m going back to get medical treatment." [That guy is so pitiful, shy and embarrassed, he brushed up a bunch of gifts, he just didn''t dare to express his feelings. Every time I find a host, is it easy to use? Is there any fault? I don''t know what excuse he will use next time when he finds the host. Speaking of Cao Cao''s arrival, Tang Guo received a call from Qin Pan. Tang''s father and Tang''s mother did not arrive until noon. When her roommate saw that herplexion had recovered a little, she went out with confidence. "I came back with a new set of equipment, all of which are currently the most advanced and advanced, but I don''t know how the live broadcast is going to be. I mean... uh, I want you to help." System: This guy, if you offer your kindness, just offer your kindness. What excuses are you looking for to test the equipment? "What are you busy?" "How about trying the functions of the device for me? Is it convenient today?" Tang Guo looked at the time, it was almost half past ten, and felt a little regretful, "Maybe there is no time today. When I have time, I will try again for you?" "Ah, is that so? It doesn''t matter, I will look for you when you are free." Chapter 2328: Girls Banned from the Internet (35) Chapter 2328: Girls Banned from the Inte (35) Listening to the other''s nervous and somewhat lost voice, Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled. After hanging up the phone, she left the bedroom. First, I went to the milk tea shop, bought two cups of milk tea, and then inadvertently walked to the small shop of Qin Pan. Qin Pan is not here asionally. Today, she also tried her luck in the past, thinking that he had just made a call, and if she wanted her to try the equipment, she should be in the shop. Sure enough, when she arrived, Qin Pan was telling the shoppers that he had something to leave. I don''t know if Tang Guo''s gaze was too focused, which made him subconsciously raise his head and saw her staying at the door drinking milk tea. He was taken aback for a moment, then his expression became a lot more nervous visible to the naked eye, and finally he maintained a calm face and walked in front of her, "Why did Tang Xuemeie here? Do you need anything? I will give it to you. " If it hadn''t been for the system to look at this guy clearly, his nervous hands were trembling, and there was a feeling that he had nowhere to put it. His calm look could really deceive people. "I don''t need anything. The equipment I bought here before is very easy to use, and there have been no problems." When Tang Guo praised the equipment in his shop, Qin Pan was both happy and unhappy. Happily, she likes what he has here and is full of praise. But the equipment was always good, and he couldn''t find an excuse to help her maintain it. If this continues, the warranty period may not expire, and the equipment is still in good condition. Therefore, this month he took advantage of his free time and went to another ce to purchase a batch of more high-end advanced equipment. In fact, he had tested it before taking it back, and there was no problem. After all, he didn''t want to spend wrong money to buy some good-looking, famous, but not reusable things. System: I don''t want to spend wrong money, why don''t I feel bad about my wallet when I drop a gift? "Then Xuemei Tang is here?" Tang Guo handed a cup of milk tea to Qin Pan, "I want to drink milk tea, but I didn''t expect to meet a store to engage in activities, buy one get one free." Although he was not specially invited to drink, Qin Pan was very happy. Even if it was a buy one get one free, she didn''t say to give the milk tea to others, but to him. It was obvious that in her heart, he had a good impression. "Sit for a while? I''ll get you a chair." Holding arge cup of milk tea in one hand, Qin Pan quickly turned around to take out the mostfortable chair in the store. Even when he moved the chair, he didn''t put down the milk tea, his expression of fear of being taken away sessfully pleased Tang Guo. "School girl, sit down, you must be tired after standing for so long." Then, Qin Pan casually pulled a blue stic stool and sat aside, the look stunned an employee who was watching the whole process. His little boss is actually this kind of person. He always thought that the little boss was kind of dull, dull, stupid, and would not tease girls. Every time the little bosses to the store, he basically counts the equipment sold, and then asks him some after-sales reactions, and then sits alone in front of theputer, writing some information about the equipment, and also lists some purchase tables, what? You can enter a little more, and nothing will be enteredter. This is the first time I have seen the little boss show his love to girls. It''s really interesting. Chapter 2329: Girls Banned from the Internet (36) Chapter 2329: Girls Banned from the Inte (36) Thinking of the phone call that the little boss made before, asking someone for help, testing the equipment, she was nervous, she wouldn''t be this girl. No matter what the employees in the store are guessing, it does not prevent Tang Guo and Qin Pan from chatting. Seeing that it was about noon, Qin Pan said, "Why don''t we go to dinner? You invited me to drink milk tea, I invite you to dinner." When he said this, he was very nervous. Very nervous, I don''t know if she will agree. "Next time." Hearing the rejection, Qin Pan felt a bit disappointed, and he was also expecting it. That''s right, she would definitely not agree to go to dinner so rashly, or he was too impulsive. "Let''s be together next time. My parents wille over in a while. They said that the family didn''t get together well, and they nned to have a good meal during the weekend." Qin Pan believed when he heard it. He didn''t think she was deceiving him, because it was normal for a girl to refuse a man''s appointment. It''s not your appointment, they will eat with you. But Tang Guo just said that his parents areing to eat, but for ordinary girls, there is no need to use this excuse. So, what she said was true, and she said that she would have dinner together next time, which is also true. Qin Pan was a little happy, his loss was wiped out, "Okay, let''s get together when I have time." She had said that she would be together next time, and she was definitely not lying to him, nor was she disgusting him. Qin Pan has a rtively shy personality, and generally does not talk to ssmates. But those female ssmates only thought his character was colder. Where did he know that he only showed coldness because he was not interested in them. In fact, after seeing Tang Guo, his true character was revealed. He is not cold at all, but rather introverted and shy. Although his personality makes his progress slow, he has not done anything less, and is approaching her gradually. When he knew that she had no boyfriend, he was happier and had no worries. After a while, Tang Guo received a call from Tang''s mother, "Come here directly?" "Well, yeah, Xiaoguo,e here directly, your dad has booked a ce." "Where is it?" Mother Tang reported the name of a restaurant, Tang Guo hurriedly agreed, hung up the phone, and left Qin Pan. In fact, Tang Guo didn''t walk to the restaurant. At the entrance of a certain alley, he was instantly pulled in by someoneing out of a van. She struggled symbolically, and let them tie her hands and asked out loud who they were. At this moment, she saw Tang''s mother and father outside the van and was brought by a tall and burly middle-aged man, and asked vaguely, "This is your daughter, right?" "That''s right, Instructor Xu, you see that this is my daughter''s ID card. If you are afraid of catching the wrong person, please be correct." Instructor Xu did nce at the ID card, and finally took it andpared it carefully. Although the face on the ID card is much more immature, it is indeed Tang Guo. After all, this situation has happened before. Some people didn''t know the purpose and asked them to arrest people, but it took a lot of effort to settle the wrong ones. Therefore, they don''t want to make such low-level mistakes again. "Okay, no one is wrong, Mr. Tang, Ms. Zhang, then we will take her away." Chapter 2330: Girls Banned from the Internet (37) Chapter 2330: Girls Banned from the Inte (37) "Instructor Xu, then my daughter will ask you," Father Tang nced at Tang Guo, and then said hard-heartedly, "As long as she can learn well, you can punish her. If she is not taught well, it is better to die in it. So as not to harm society." Tang Guo stared at him and Mother Tang coldly, "Parents, you lied to me, did you give me to them?" "You want to send me to the Qu School again?" Mother Tang sighed, "Xiaoguo, you lied to us first, saying that you didn''t touch the Inte or theputer, and you gave us your mobile ID for safekeeping. In the end, it turned out that you were okay. You even carried us live and even taught. Bad other people. Xiaoguo, receive education in peace of mind, parents are all for your own good. If you continue to do this, sooner orter you will be a hazard to this society. When you learn well one day, the teacher says you can leave, and we will pick it up again. you." "Parents, do you know what''s inside?" "Do you know what people will be if you stay inside for a long time?" "Do you know that the world is progressing every day, you put me in, don''t know the years, after I came out, I was eliminated by this society." "What''s the difference between getting an education and going to jail? No, it''s even more terrifying than going to jail." Mother Tang pursed her lips and said, "Your dad and I worked so hard to raise you. In order to teach you well, someone wille to see you every week. What are you not satisfied with? For you, we give After so much, you are actually disobedient and sensible, and you have broken your studies, Xiaoguo, you disappointed mom." "Okay, don''t talk so much nonsense, instructor Xu, you can take people away. If you don''t study well, you fail the examination. As long as she is still alive, you don''t need to call me." In the end, Tang Guo was stuffed into the van and the van was driven away. Instructor Xu still had an electric shock baton in his hand, and he nned to teach her a lesson if Tang Guo was disobedient. But the car was gradually leaving the city, Tang Guo didn''t say a word, let alone struggled. She just sat down in the seat alone, with a look of decay, low and dejected. When instructor Xu saw, it was not easy to use an electric shock baton, and he didn''t even have the intention to speak, facing what happened then. He thought that until Tang Guo went to school, she would react and make some fierce resistance. But when she arrived at school, she didn''t resist. Basically, she asked her to do what she did. She was very obedient. Even if she was asked to clean the toilet on the first day, she also cleaned the toilet. In fact, instructor Xu did not know that the audience on a certain live broadcast tform was boiling. Because they identally came to the live broadcast room "Today''s Watch" and found that the anchor announced the time of the next live broadcast. The live broadcast time is three dayster, there is no specific time. In short, whether there is a specific time or not, the audience doesn''t care. What they care about is that after more than three months, this sensational live broadcast room will be broadcast again. The police had been staring here for a long time, but they hadn''t waited until the live broadcast room to broadcast again. They all believe that the anchor of this live broadcast room should be the one who drew his sword to help each other, and wanted to expose the evil deeds of the previous quit school, but she did not have enough power alone, so she would choose this method to remove all The crimes of the people are exposed to the eyes of the people. Chapter 2331: Girls Banned from the Internet (38) Chapter 2331: Girls Banned from the Inte (38) Therefore, after apse of more than three months, they have so many important cases to deal with every day, how can they keep paying attention here? Speaking of which, the anchor of this live broadcast room did not do anything against thew, there is no need to waste police force staring at her. Now the live broadcast room is going live again, the audience is boiling, and the police have not paid attention to it for the time being. As for the tform administrator, he noticed, but his n is to see what content the anchor will broadcast. If it is the same as thest time, it will not be toote to notify the police at that time. If not, then there is no need to notify in advance, and put an empty egg to waste other people''s time. In fact, the tform administrators are also very happy to be able to broadcast live in this live room. Because of this live room, their tform traffic has doubled several times in the past few months. At this time, Tang Guo lived the same life as in the Quiet School. Get up early every day and run aerobics on time. If you can''t get up, there will be severe punishment. It''s either a penalty for standing, or a penalty for not having breakfast, or a penalty for running, one penalty is tenps and twentyps. Only after finishing the run can we go to eat. If you dare to resist, there will be other punishments. In short, the administrator teacher here will try his best to deal with the students whoe in. Even the most obedient, it is impossible topletely escape punishment, and will suffer a few calipers. After two days of observation, Tang Guo''s palm heart became red and swollen again. This is because she tried her best to avoid other punishments. Because she is behaved and does not cause trouble, it is difficult to find excuses to punish her for doing other things. It was also because her parents and Instructor Xu told her that she would be deceived by her bad studies on the Inte. Even if she pretended to be good, don''t be deceived by her good appearance. If you don''t pay attention, you may be exploited by her. Therefore, even if she is so behaved, the administrator of the school keeps staring at her. No matter how she behaves, she can''t win their trust. In fact, these people at the school are really too worried. If Tang Guo wants to leave this ce, it will be easy. If she doesn''t want toe, no one can force her. She really didn''t pretend to be good for an opportunity to escape, but she didn''t want to be punished. Its fine if you get beaten up twice. If its really like those girls who made mistakes, they would shove their farts, stocks, or ps, trousers, stubs, and hit them with a ruler. Thats her Can''t stand it anymore. There are also dragon whips here, the kind made of steel. Regardless of male and female students, as long as they make a mistake to the point of being punished with a dragon whip, they can''t escape. Not only could he not escape, but when he was punished, he would have to be watched by the whole school in order to show other disobedient eyes. In the middle of the night, the system made a sound, [Host is big, your cutie sent you a message, asking when you will be back to school. "You can help me get back tomorrow morning, just say I don''t know, I don''t know if I get better, I will go back when I get better." After Tang Guo was taken away that day, Qin Panter contacted her without knowing what he thought of. It''s just that her mobile phone has been confiscated, but the card on it has been unplugged by Tang Guo. However, Qin Pan can use her mobile phone to send messages to her as long as he wants to find her. If you make a call, it may not work. Tang Guo''s excuse was that the hospital needs to be quiet, and it is best not to call, and I don''t know if he believes it. Chapter 2332: Banned Girl (39) Chapter 2332: Banned Girl (39) [Definitely won''t believe it, but because it''s the host, he probably won''t care about it. Dishonesty, he is gone for a long time. For this person, the system ispletely in a state of speechlessness. In the morning, Qin Pan received Tang Guo''s reply. Seeing the news, he fell into deep thought. After the separation that day, she did not go back to school. He asked her roommate. Her roommate said that she was ill. What else? The night before, her face was not right, she should have been unable to hold it, and was picked up by her parents. As for the disease, Tang Guo didn''t say it himself, they really couldn''t handle it. Just say, it should be more serious. Everything looks perfect, without any ws. But Qin Pan clearly remembered that one morning she came to the store to look for him and gave him milk tea. It was obviously ruddy and nothing happened. I heard that she did not go back to school and left without taking anything away. Her parents hurriedly called the counselor that day and took a long vacation. Qin Pan always felt that something was wrong, but now Tang Guo had returned news to him, indicating that he was safe. Then wait a minute, maybe... he can ask what hospital she is in, and take time to see her. Thinking of this excuse, Qin Pan directly sent a message. Tang Guo said after learning about it, "Just make an excuse and say thank you for his kindness." How could she tell the school, Qin Pan should be suspicious, I hope he will be smarter and don''t hurt her. Now that he can still contact him, he shouldn''t be so stupid, right? The system is weak and asked, [If he really calls the police, he wants to rescue the host greatly and break your affairs, what should I do? "What can I do, of course I chose to forgive him. My parents are stubborn and have a strong desire to control, and they can''t solve it without calling the police. If this school can''t, they will send me to another school. If you call the police, there is no substantive evidence. Everyone can take this as the standard. The system thought about it, and it seemed to be too. When the timees, there will be a lot of trouble, and at most an enthusiastic alumnus will join in. If you can''t find evidence of the school, it seems useless. Qin Pan felt ufortable when he saw the refusal message. Thinking that she was ill, sounding very serious, she refused him to visit, is it still too abrupt? It has been several days since Tang Guo came to the Quiet School. Today is the day she wants to broadcast again. The system told her that although there is no broadcast now, there were many people watching in the live broadcast room when it was midnight, and the barrage was the kind that disappeared in an instant. Basically, I''m asking when the anchor will start broadcasting. At this time, it was five thirty. She started broadcasting, and the familiar female voice rang in the live broadcast room and passed to the ears of every audience in the live broadcast room. "After more than three months, I met you again. Actually, I don''t want to meet you at all if it is unnecessary." "Anchor, I want to kill you, what content will be broadcast today?" "Same as before, or are you going to switch to other broadcasts?" "Live broadcast, don''t just talk, get some pictures out." The barrage floated past one by one, even in order to show her the picture, some people began to drop gifts, yelling and quickly let the picturee out. Chapter 2333: Banned Girl (40) Chapter 2333: Banned Girl (40) Facing what Tang Guo would broadcast next, they were all guessing, vaguely, they thought that the content she wanted to broadcast was still different. Sure enough, the original ck screen in the live broadcast room appeared. At this time, the light is still very dark. But vaguely you can see that the picture should be in a ce simr to a yground. The live broadcast screen was moving all the time, and when they looked carefully, they realized that it was like a morning jog. "No way, anchor, you will show us this when you get up so early?" No matter how many viewers in the live broadcast roomin about this boring, Tang Guo ignored it. Soon, someone discovered the clue: "It seems that most of these runners are in their teens, which can be distinguished from their height and body shape. In fact, what I want to say is that their faces are covered again." "I think it''s a mystery, it''s just that there was some enthusiasmst time, I want to take advantage of this time to transform, harvest fans, and then collect money. Many people want to leave, but they are afraid to miss the exciting. Especially when they saw the faces of these running children, they were all mosaiced. They subconsciously thought that this live broadcast should not be easy. When they were puzzled, they suddenly heard a girl screaming "Ah", and then the scene in the live broadcast room changed and saw a girl falling to the ground. However, what shocked them was that none of the runners stopped to help the girl, but moved a direction and continued to run as if unable to stop. "Get up and continue." A cold voice sounded in the live broadcast room, and everyone couldn''t help but feel stunned. As expected, things were not easy. Although the person who was speaking did not show up, but so cold and not a training soldier, Jiao Didi''s girl fell, why should she take a break before running. "I can''t run anymore, let me rest, and I will run after a while." The girl''s begging for mercy still looks quite normal. Everyone thought that the other party might agree? However, the next scene made them feel cold. I saw a whip made of unknown material, which was directly drawn on the female voice. She screamed in pain, and the cold voice continued to sound, "Get up and run, don''t pretend to be dead." "Faster." The girl was given a whip, so pain that she couldn''t get up at all. Then, the screen actually showed that the person came over, kicked her in the stomach, and said mockingly, "Thest time you ran, you pretended to be sick and didn''t want to run. This time you want to pretend." The girl was sweating because of the pain. Last time she pretended to be, but this time she really couldn''t run, not pretending. "My legs are soft." "Get up quickly." The audience watching the live broadcast, on the other side of the screen, couldn''t help covering their mouths. Most of them forgot to send a barrage. This is too cruel and unkind, right? Next, they saw this cold man, beating and kicking at this girl. At first, the girl could hum. In the end, her voice became smaller and smaller. That person seemed to have discovered, she should really be unable to get up, and did not do anything to her again. After a while, a few people came here and lifted the girl up together. After being checked by the female manager, it turned out that the female voice was in her menstrual period, so she couldn''t hold on to the long-distance running, and was beaten so hard by him. Now she has passed out of aa. Chapter 2334: Girls Banned from the Internet (41) Chapter 2334: Girls Banned from the Inte (41) The audience thought that in this situation, they would at least send the girl to the hospital. Although she could not see her face, it must be very serious due to the few shots just now, so she needs to be checked. Unexpectedly, the voice is still very cold, "It makes her disobedient, she is usually sick, and her body is so weak. She is fainted after just two kicks, and it is too useless. I heard that she likes a thin body. I often read various weight loss recipes on the Inte and spent a lot of money. It is estimated that this is how the body is broken. Now children are really getting harder and harder to teach." At first nce, there is really nothing wrong with this. However,bined with his previous behavior, the viewers only felt that their backs were cold. What kind of person is it that can say such things while violent? They have already guessed that this is probably the same kind of quit school before. Thinking of what happened to those children before, many people scolded. Then, this live broadcast room was filled with all kinds of abuse. As for the tform administrator over there, seeing this, he contacted the police as soon as possible, rifying the situation here. Upon hearing this, the police were very concerned and quickly watched. Now any information has not been seen, and they have not urged. They can feel something. Since this person chooses to broadcast live at this time, he will definitely reveal the information at that time. At this time, another angry scene appeared in the live broadcast room. "When she wakes up, don''t eat today. Don''t you like to watch online recipes to lose weight? Just make her hungry. When will she be obedient and obedient, then give her a meal." "But her parents said that not only did she want her to be obedient, she would not spend money to buy those folk remedies in the future, and when she went out of this school, she would have to grow 20 kilograms." "Then instructor Xu, if she is hungry now, won''t she be hungry and thin? It won''t be a good deal then." "It''s just a process. When she''s hungry, she''s very hungry, and eats more than anyone else. Not to mention the length of 20 catties, even the length of 30 catties is easy." After all, the girls parents, in order to let their daughter grow some meat, gave an extra 5,000 yuan each month as her living expenses. They have to think of a way to make this girl who eats less than cats eat more and grow up to twenty catties faster. The audience stared at the thin girl who looked like a bamboo pole, and said to their hearts that it was very awkward. Even if the weight loss is too extreme, they cannot send the child into such a demon-like ce to toss. "Anchor, please expose this man." "Anchor, request that this demon be exposed." The barrage in the live broadcast room finally became: the anchor, expose him, expose him, exposing this crazy thing quickly. For this reason, many people started to make gifts, in short, they wanted to get Tang Guo''s idea. Seeing everyone''s angry look, Tang Guo''s voice sounded softly: "Okay, satisfy you." After all, when everyone stared at the screen of the live broadcast room without blinking, the camera seemed to move to the man''s face, exposing his entire face at once. "Sure enough, ugly people are a lot of trouble." The live broadcast room was full of abuse, and at the same time, other people were exposed on the screen. Tang Guo is not afraid of the audience''s screenshots being transmitted on the Inte. The signal here is actually not good. In addition, she let the system do some tricks, the signal is even worse. Chapter 2335: Girls Banned from Internet (42) Chapter 2335: Girls Banned from Inte (42) And at this time, the number of people watching live broadcasts is really not that many, as far as the whole country is concerned, it is a very small part. Like this schools pervert, it will not pay attention to these. The remaining time is enough for her to film every corner of the school. She remembered that a student ran away yesterday, and she is still closing the small ck house. After a while, it seems that everyone will be onlookers, and he will be punished. Because she was not free, she didn''t run around, nor did she watch the male ssmate who was arrested yesterday. After the morning run, it is time for breakfast. Eating should be time for ss, but today the school will publicly punish the male student who was disobedient and was arrested after escaping. The whole school was assembled and stood on the yground. Tang Guo is considered older here, 18 years old this year, and taller. Perhaps it was the subject she was focused on. She was so behaved just after she came in. The school administrator didn''t believe it and arranged her to the front to watch the male ssmate being punished. Not long after, the male ssmate was brought over. She looks about the same age as her, maybe bigger or smaller, anyway, there won''t be much difference. The other party was escorted by two very burly men, their faces were still green and red, so I thought they were beaten. But he seemed to have a hard temper, turning his head and spitting on the face of Officer Xu next to him. Officer Xu wiped a hand, walked over with a calm face, kicked him in the stomach, and kicked him several times. "Boy, you will feel better for a while." Even after being kicked hard for several times, the boy just frowned in pain, curled up and groaned a few times, and did not beg for mercy or scream. Officer Xu wiped his face with toilet paper and wiped off the saliva on it, seeing that the boy''s eyes were full of fierce light. Across the screen, everyone felt the terrifying look in their eyes, and they took a step back in fright. Everyone became nervous, what kind of punishment will this boy be punished next? Thinking of everything I saw before, I''m afraid the punishment will be very serious. Everyone''s heart raised their throats, and they kept sending out bullet screens saying what to do. Some people even asked Tang Guo why he didn''t help. Tang Guo didn''t respond, and someone called her cold-blooded. But the rhythm has not been brought up. Someone should help her scold her back, "With so many people, how can the anchor save others? The saving will not put himself in. Now the anchor exposes everything and can collect Evidence. When there is evidence, this school can be closed, and more people can be saved, so that people can understand the terrible of this kind of school. In the future, those confused parents will never consider sending their children to this school. The ce for people is here." "Yes, standing and talking don''t hurt your back. The anchor is much greater than someone like you who only sprays dung with his mouth." No matter how noisy the live broadcast room was, everyone did not miss any content, and they even listened to it with headphones to avoid being disturbed. "Team He, this boy probably will have a very serious punishment, what are we going to do?" "What else can I do? I see that those people in the live broadcast room are right. Keep calm now. We dont know the address for the time being. Can we still fly over and fail? Lets take a look. When the address is found, the identity of this person is found. Act now." Chapter 2336: Girls Banned from the Internet (43) Chapter 2336: Girls Banned from the Inte (43) "Yes, Team He." The little police officer who questioned felt relieved, these children were too pitiful. People who run this kind of school are **** human. "This ssmate''s name is Lu Qian. He is addicted to the Inte all day long. After graduating from high school, he didn''t go to college. He didn''t go to work. He only yed games all day. Not only did he y by himself, but he also yed with other people. In order to y games, he didn''t listen to the words of his parents, and he didn''t want to go out and find a serious job. So his parents spent a lot of money to send him here to receive education, hoping that he will be able to correct his evil and return to a normal life as soon as possible, be able to listen to his parents, find a job, get married and have children. " "But, aftering here for a few months, we all thought he was getting better, but the result? I didn''t expect that he was actually pretending. This pretend is three months. Do you know why he exposed the prototype to escape?" Instructor Xu''s sharp gaze scanned everyone one by one, and finally the realization fell on Tang Guo''s face, as if he was specifically saying to her, "Because his parents came to see him the day before yesterday, he said he wanted to go out. His parents did not agree and let him stay for the first half of the year. If he is still so behaved,e and pick him up." "Then, he ran away yesterday. If we hadn''t reacted quickly, he might have seeded." "Look, if his parents didn''t agree, he resisted. It can be seen that he doesn''t care about his parents at all. Raising a son and raising a wolf-hearted white-eyed wolf makes me chill for his parents." "You let theme, let me go out first, and then send me inter." Lu Qian said, he hung his head and pressed his lips tightly, "I really have very important things. Once, you can hold me off for as long as you want." At the same time, a group of viewers watching the live broadcast across the screen jumped up. "Boss, is that the boss''s voice?" "Fuck it, won''t it, the boss was taken by his parents to the school?" "No wonder we couldn''t get in touch with the boss, thinking he went home secretly and didn''t want our team anymore." "It turns out... It''s not that the boss doesn''t want us, he was taken to this ghost ce by his parents." "Think of a way, how can I get the boss out." Lu Qian, the members of your team, after repeated confirmations, even if that person has a mosaic, his tone of voice and body shape should be their boss. The first thing they thought of was to call the police, and then the police responded that they were following up on the case. Of course, I also asked who their boss is. They said that when the boy talking on the screen, he paid more attention to it. "Uncle Police, you must rescue the boss as soon as possible. For the next game, our entire team has been preparing for a long time. If we don''te out again, we will soon miss the time to register for the qualifier." "The soul of our entire team is the boss. Without him, we really can''t make it up. Even if we sign up, we might not be able to get in." Call the police here, they think it is not enough. I knew that Lu Qian was at odds with his family before, but he didn''t expect his parents to do such a thing. The boss is already an adult and a free man, even his parents have no right to restrict his personal freedom. Therefore, they want to call on fans to protect him. Chapter 2338: Girls Banned from the Internet (45) Chapter 2338: Girls Banned from the Inte (45) The second picture is the current picture of Instructor Xu punishing Lu Qian. Every time he was beaten, he just groaned, without screaming, and not begging for mercy. This reminds people that he wanted to go back and do a very important thing before. The look is even more distressing. In the third frame, two sat on the side mocking the group of teachers who wanted to escape and couldn''t help themselves. The fourth frame, wearing a white coat, was standing not far from Officer Xu. When the camera was aimed at him, he was saying, "This guy is very strong. There will be no problem with two shots. Take a good lesson. One meal, if you dont be obedient anymore, you will be sent to meter and give him an electric shock treatment every day to see if he is still obedient." This kind of words spoken in a rxed and in tone caused the scalp of the crowd to numb. Lu Qian''s fans looked at the guy in the white coat and couldn''t help but curse. The fifth box is interesting. It seems that there are two people sleeping in a room. When everyone was puzzled, Tang Guo''s voice sounded, and at the same time the camera gave a close-up of the man who had not woken up, "This is the principal of this school, and the woman next to him is not his wife." Audience: Anchor, you are so humorous, ha ha. "This woman is a female administrator of the school, who teaches female ssmates to take lessons." Tang Guo said this, everyone was shocked. They know that in some schools that quit the Inte, there will be a variety of mixed courses, especially this kind of female German courses, which is really verymon. Audience: Interesting, the teacher who teaches women''s German courses actually went to the principal''s bed. "Anchor, give more close-ups, you can shoot, then take more shots, and all of them will be exposed." "Anchor, please feature." "exposure!" "exposure!" Tang Guo naturally satisfied them and gave these two people who were still asleep a big close-up. Soon, the principal''s cell phone rang. Although Lu Qian is still suffering now, everyone sees the headmaster''s phone wake up, they are still very excited to look at this ce, they remembered the previous school, this phone number, the headmaster, will not be someone calling him to inform him Right? It''s a pity, it''ste. Seeing the principal''s eyes confused, stretched out a chubby arm with some loose muscles to look for the phone, everyone held their breath, their eyes kept on his face. "What, what did you say?" When they saw the principal suddenly opened his eyes and asked inconceivably, they finally let out a long breath. "Something happened to your school, you are still sleeping, pig, get up quickly, **** it! I didn''t expect you to have a camera here, not only a camera, but also a monitor." "You ask for a blessing." The principal was still in a daze, and the phone was hung up. Sitting on the edge of the bed for two minutes, he reacted violently, and crawled to find clothes to wear. Seeing his ugly appearance, everyone was reallyughing crazy, and they were relieved greatly. "what happened?" Hearing a female voice, everyone in the live broadcast room went crazy, "It was the goddess who woke up." The woman didn''t even know that someone was filming, so she lifted the quilt and got up. Although she didn''t have any clothes on her body, the anchor didn''t seem to be the kind of person with color. She actually stamped the important parts, and the viewers were disappointed. "Anchor, this kind of scum, why do you want to code, please expose her!" Chapter 2339: Girls Banned from the Internet (46) Chapter 2339: Girls Banned from the Inte (46) "Yes, yes, this kind of shameless person, expose her! Anchor, you are wee." The audience talked or said, but Tang Guo didn''t say anything. Upon seeing this, everyone understood that this anchor had his own ideas and only acted ording to his own ideas. She didn''t want to do it, no matter how fierce they yelled, it was useless. Next, this picture shows the woman and the principal panicking. No matter where the principal goes, wherever the picture goes. As for the sixth picture, everyone turned their attention to it at this time. At this point, I quickly took a screenshot to take a screenshot of this screen. It turned out that this picture was the gate of this school, and all the information was exposed right now. At first, the principal thought it could be saved, so he ran to the yground and gathered all the administrators to discuss countermeasures. As everyone knows, the screen of the live broadcast room has restored an interface, which shows that they are discussing countermeasures, saying that they are not afraid of being investigated, and that the children here are sent by their parents. The previous scene seemed to be staged again. Someone suggested hiding the injured children or asking their parents to pick them up. Its also to me for the person who called the principal before, knowing that his voice was also transmitted to the live broadcast room, making him too scared to say, fearing that he would involve himself, and the main information was not said, so he called hang up. Up to now, the principal only thought that someone had reported their school and asked the whole school to prepare for the inspection. I don''t know at all. They discuss countermeasures, get furious, and say people are nosy, and the entirework is spraying them. Tang Guo deliberately blocked the signal here, so that anyone who wanted to confuse them could not get in. Such schools are generally built in rtively remote ces. asionally, the signal is bad, which is normal. No one would have thought that someone could not make a call because someone did something. The students of the school were all standing on the yground. Not long after, instructor Xu came over with an electric shock baton and directed them into the ssroom. As for the girl before, and Lu Qian, they n to take the person out to hide first, or send them to their parents first, no matter what, it is absolutely impossible for the examiner to see what is wrong. Because outsiders cannot pass information to them, their actions are watched by the entirework. "Remember to talk to their parents about the seriousness of the matter, and hope that they will cooperate. This is for the good of everyone." The principal said, "Go ahead." It was instructor Xu who gave it away. People in the school didn''t know that the screen in the live room was divided into two interfaces. One is the school principal here, and the other is made in the van, looking at several injured and sick children instructor Xu. The principal also went to patrol the ssrooms, and they looked calm and could not see anything wrong. They have formal business licenses. As for the announcement, it is not a quit school, but a traditional craft school, which contains various traditional culture sses. In order to cope with the usual inspections, they do attend these courses. The audience looked at the suddenly changed ss. If they hadn''t watched everything before, even if they walked to the scene, they might be bewildered and blindfolded, thinking that this is really a school for learning traditional culture. Chapter 2340: Girls Banned from the Internet (47) Chapter 2340: Girls Banned from the Inte (47) These wicked people are really too treacherous. Tang Guo is now learning to make all kinds of nice knots with the female administrator, and the female administrator is the one who has a rtionship with the principal. Apart from other things, she does seem to have some abilities in this regard. She did not resist, unlike many ssmates who looked forward to it. This kind of battle, as long as you are not a fool, can guess, it may be that someone came to the school to check, and the school had to make corresponding countermeasures. If you can escape with this opportunity... The principal thinks everything is arranged properly and will not ask anyone to check it out. So when the police came, he walked out easily. He didn''t expect that the other party directly cuffed his hands with the cold handcuffs. He was taken out with a dazed expression, and met the instructor Xu who had been captured, as well as the medical staff who were helping Lu Qian, and the girl check her body and treat the wound. Because they watched the live broadcast, they prepared quite well. These children have suffered so much, and taking the medical staff to be better, it really came in handy. When they came, they counted the children here, chartered a car, and finally pulled all the children back. As for the ount books that the principal had secretly hidden before, they were found out in front of him. The other party found it urately, causing the principal to cast suspicious eyes on the female administrator before. After all, this woman knows where his things are. "You betrayed me?" the principal said through gritted teeth. "I...I don''t have one, how could I betray you?" The audience in the live broadcast room looked at it, and it was really bad. What is a dog biting a dog, this is called a dog biting a mouth. The school is definitely not able to keep it, and all the administrators up and down have problems. There are so many viewers who witnessed it with their own eyes, and how many secrets are hidden in that thick ount book. But these things are not Tang Guo''s things anymore. She has also been taken back now, and the police have notified her parents. As for the parents of other children, they all rushed in. Lu Qian was seriously injured and was taken directly to the hospital. And the girl in her menstrual period was also sent to the hospital. Later Tang Guo heard that the girl''s parents regretted it. I always wanted to make up for that girl, but it was toote. There is no regret at all, and even me the police''s nosy parents. Lu Qian''s parents and Tang Guo''s parents are typical of them. Lu Qian is already an adult. Now that hees out, he will definitely not be deceived again. Even if his parents don''t give him his ID card, he can report the loss of this kind of thing and just do a reissue of it in another ce. I heard that his parents went to see him but were turned away. Fans of his team members came to see him, and his parents stopped when they watched him. His parents left angrily and threatened that he would never go back. On the contrary, Lu Qian was relieved. The grace of childbirth is there, and he really can''t do anything to them, he can''t really do some extreme things. When he recovers, he will definitely return to the team and start his own dream with his brothers. "Your body hasn''t recovered yet, so don''t touch theputer at this time. If you dare to touch it again, I will take yourputer away." "Okay, doctor, I won''t touch it, I''ll listen to you, okay?" Chapter 2341: Girls Banned from the Internet (48) Chapter 2341: Girls Banned from the Inte (48) Lu Qian looked at the beautiful female doctor in front of him. He heard that she was an intern in this hospital. She was a little bit older than him. Well, she was three or five years older, and not much. In today''s society, age is not that important, nor is it too big. "Doctor, my hand hurts a bit and it''s still numb, so I can''t use it suddenly." "Let me see" Lu Qian looked at the female doctor who came over and helped him check his body, curling her lips happily. Originally intending to observe Lu Qian''s kind of Tang Guo, watching this scene, silently looked away, the dog food in this mouth was really speechless. "The hero or the hero, you can meet it no matter what, why would Fang Yilu practice here?" This hospital is a big hospital. It is not easy toe here for an internship. [Her dad is the dean of this hospital. Before she went to that school for an internship, she just quarreled with her family, got angry, and went to rx by the way. After that incident, she reconciled with her family as before, even better than before. "It turned out to be so." Because she was not there in the plot, Lu Qian and Fang Yilu met at the quit school. Originally, Fang Yilu quarreled with her family, andter she wanted to fall in love with Lu Qian, a kid who was just a few years old, making her rtionship with her family even worse. As for this hospital, I didn''t mention it. I only know that her background is not simple, she should be a richdy. Tang Guo has now been taken back by Tangs father and Tangs mother. Before being taken back, her parents were criticized by the police uncle, saying that Tang Guo is already an adult, and the Inte is not a poisonous snake. Things that can be touched. The police uncle is very busy. There is definitely no time to investigate all aspects. They have more important things to do. For these confused parents who don''t know how tomunicate with their children, they can''t control it. This can be criticized. In the eyes of everyone, parents know the true face of this school and will definitely not push their children to toss. It''s always a family and will understand each other in the future. But I don''t know that these stubborn parents replied yes, but in fact they were scolding those nosy people. It has just been less than a week since my daughter was sent in. As a result, the school may be closed again, still being exposed and blocked. This gave them a headache. Even though the money was returned, they did not give up on continuing to find a school for Tang Guo. The two of them graciously led Tang Guo to the car, and on the way back, they both whispered to discuss what to do next. Tang Guo knew that most of their money had been returned, but it was a little regrettable. Seeing that they didn''t stop sending her to the quit school, she hooked her lips and closed her eyes. Very good, now she can finally achieve it, and a school will break a school. Few people have this kind of magical physique. [The host is big, a car has been following here. Listening to the strange sound of the system, Tang Guo asked, "Who?" [Who else can it be? The senior Qin Pan who asked you whether the equipment is good or not, testing the new equipment, the little brother of the number. The system encourages, Although the host has a great ideal of breaking down those schools, dont forget to talk about a sweet love and sprinkle some dog food or something when youplete your ideals? Chapter 2342: Girls Banned from the Internet (49) Chapter 2342: Girls Banned from the Inte (49) He doesn''t like to eat other people''s dog food, and it''s good to eat it asionally if the host is big dog food. Especially knowing that in thest world, that guy was the cat, and he was depressed for a long time. "Don''t worry about him, since he didn''te up to me directly, he must have doubts in his heart." Before, Qin Pan always felt restless, and when he inquired about Tang Guo''s home, he thought of a way and found her home address at school. The address or something is avable from the counselor. It is really not easy to find it. If it weren''t for he always felt that something was wrong, and he didn''t want to do it. He couldn''t feel relieved without seeing him for a day. Then, he bought a ne ticket and flew over. The employee in his shop thought that his little boss was going to get some more advanced equipment back. When he arrived in a strange city, Qin Pan went straight to Tang Guo''s home. Out of that little suspicion in his heart, he didn''t directly knock on the door. When Tang''s father and mother came back, he confirmed that they were Tang Guo''s parents and nned to follow them secretly. If Tang Guo was really treating his illness, they would definitely go to the hospital. Qin Pan followed Tang''s father and mother and found that they did not go to the so-called hospital at all, nor did they see Tang Guo appearing. He happened to send a message to Tang Guo, and the other party would respond. He always felt that things were not simple, so he stayed here to follow the whereabouts of Tang''s father and mother. Fortunately, these two people work in the same unit, which saves him from finding someone to look at the other person. Just after noon today, the two of them didn''t know what was wrong, and they came out of the unit anxiously. He didn''t even think about it. The ce where the two came from was actually a police station. Finally, what made him even more incredible was that the two brought Tang Guo out of the police station. Isn''t she sick? Why did shee out of the police station, did shemit something? No, he subconsciously thought that she would notmit anything. In addition to watching Tang Guo''s live broadcast, he usually reads thetest news, materials, and sorting out of those devices, and rarely has time to watch the news on the Inte. Therefore, even though the Inte now thinks that the Jiuwang School is full of trouble, he concentrates on Tang Guo''s whereabouts, and doesn''t care about it at all. Qin Pan breathed a sigh of relief until Tang Guo was taken upstairs by the two couples. He rented a room opposite. This room is facing Tang Guo''s house. Back at the house, he first sent a message to Tang Guo. He didn''t ask her whether she was well ill or not, but just asked, "When can I go back to school." "It may not work now." Upon receiving the news, Qin Pan frowned in the room. What was going on? She is not sick, why can''t she go back to school. Why was she taken out at the police station? Also, why didn''t she tell him the truth? Is there something in it that could not be told to him? Yes, they are not too familiar with each other, she does not say normal. But he was really worried, and nned to observe for a while. This observation is one week. This week, Tang Guo rarely went out. Even if she went out, either Tang''s mother or Tang''s father took her out. There is one, no matter where she goes, she will look at her, fearing that she will run away. With this doubt in mind, Qin Pan felt that things were not simple anymore. He directly took a long vacation to the school. Anyway, he has good grades and there will be no problems with the final exam. Chapter 2343: Banned Girl (50) Chapter 2343: Banned Girl (50) Even if there are any problems, when youe back to make up the exam, you can''t make up the exam, it''s a big deal. This day was Monday, and Qin Pan thought that the two couples would go to work as usual, but did not expect that they did not go to work at the same time on this day, and they took Tang Guo out. Qin Pan felt that things were not easy, so he still kept up. They did not go far, but took Tang Guo to an alley not far from home, where a van was parked. Then he watched as Tang Guo was sent to the van. The men who looked fierce in their faces smiled at Father Tang and Mother Tang, but he was too far away to hear what they were talking about. . Even so, Qin Pan was anxious. He called Tang Guo, but naturally no one answered. Then he sent a text message to Tang Guo, and someone still responded. Seeing Tang Guo replying to the news, he suspected that it was not her reply, but her parents. But her parents were standing by, talking andughing with the man. Qin Pan frowned, looked at Tang Guo''s reply, and finally decided to follow him secretly, maybe he could find out something. This is the end. Because there was a highway in the middle, the people in front didn''t realize that the car was following them. But Qin Pan was still afraid that they would find out and took pictures of their license tes. Later, they got off the highway and looked for an opportunity to change the car, so that the car would continue to follow and catch up quickly. Halfway through, he changed several cars. The person in the car in front, although he knew that there was always a car behind, was not a car and didn''t doubt any. In the end, Qin Pan followed to a school. Although this school has a reputation as a quit school, its name is not a quit school. There have been more and more incidents in the past few years, so they can say that there have been two incidents today. Of course, they also think that they are not so unlucky here and will be targeted. But with lessons learned, they are very careful in what they do. Every corner of the school was cleaned up by them to ensure that no cameras appeared. Anyone who enters or exits will be searched, no matter who it is. They were really scared by the two previous incidents. After all, most of the operation modes of the quit school are the same. These disobedient children, in addition to corporal punishment and corporal punishment, can teach them, can it be true that chanting can make them learn well? impossible. After Tang Guo was taken in, Qin Pan asked someone to drive the car away. But before driving away, he took down the name of the school. After finding a ce with good signal, he searched the school. In any case, it is a quit school, even if it is covered with a veil of mystery, it is still a quit school. After all, on the Inte, many parents of children who sessfully quit the Inte reflect the benefits of this school. It''s not like the big data exploded in the next few years, and various groups must be added to solve it. Some parents regarded the Inte as a poisonous scorpion. After reading all the information, Qin Ting finally guessed something. She was actually sent to the Quiet School. Qin Pan clenched his fists and didn''t know what to do. At this time, he continued to look through the information on the Inte, and finally saw the hot news about the Quiet School. From this look, it is natural to see the closure of two irregr schools for corporal punishment of students. Chapter 2344: Girls Banned from Internet (51) Chapter 2344: Girls Banned from Inte (51) He always looks at things more carefully. Now when ites to Tang Guo, I look at it more carefully. He also wrote down the time, ce, and what happened in a notebook. Then he took this note down and he found something wrong. Remembering that Tang Guo was picked up from the police station by the two couples before, it was the time when the quitting school was checked. He flipped through other news, and it was true that it was the day. A certain live broadcast room was mentioned above, and he hurried to find it. However, the rey of the live broadcast room was still deleted, after all, it involved too much violence on minors. But there are manyizens who have saved resources. Through other channels, he spent a little money to purchase aplete rey. All the students in Quiet School were beaten and dressed in uniform. In addition, it was impossible for all of them to be photographed. He could not find Tang Guo. But this is not important anymore. He suspected that thest time Tang Guo suddenly left, he was actually sent to this closed school. But... he had other doubts. Is it allowed to bring a mobile phone to quit school? If she didn''t bring her mobile phone, who were the people who sent messages to him these days? If it were her parents, there shouldn''t be any need to talk to him. He could also feel that the tone of the speech was her. Thinking of this, Qin Pan sent another message to Tang Guo, "A set of very high-end equipment is back in the store, with many functions. I don''t know when you can go back to school." Tang Guo: "I will have a look when I get back." "Then I''ll keep it for you, but you have toe back early, if youe backte, you may have more high-end equipment." "Then look at the more high-end." The tone is very rxed, and he is familiar with her. But how could she have a mobile phone? He doesn''t believe that the Qu School also allows students to bring mobile phones. If you really educate students with care and patience, there will be no corporal punishment. This kind of quit school is to understand the mentality of many patriarchs. No matter what means, as long as they are rebellious and disobedient children are taught to be obedient and obedient, the parents'' ount ispleted. Even if there is an incident involving individual human lives, at most it is a matter of making a noise and losing some money. Qin Pan was very worried about Tang Guo, but he couldn''t bring her out. Even if he thinks of a way to bring her out, for any reason, he can guarantee that the matter will be solvedpletely. It has now been determined that Tang Guo is the one who sent him a text message. It is very strange that she can carry a mobile phone. Qin Pan checked a lot of news about this school, one of which is clearly stipted that students whoe to ss here are definitely not allowed to bring mobile phones. Qin Pan was thinking here, trying to find a way, checking information, and at the same time sending news to Tang Guo every day to confirm her situation. Seeing her message, the words were very rxed. He also tried to send her messages at different times, except in the evening, she would reply to him as soon as possible at other times. This is strange. Wasn''t she sent here by her parents to quit the Inte? Are you quitting the inte, and still allow mobile phones? Too strange. No matter how strange Qin Pan was, Tang Guo continued to observe the new school. "Bigger than the previous school." "It looks very new. It shouldn''t be long since it was built. The beds in the dormitory are very new. Chapter 2345: Girls Banned from the Internet (52) Chapter 2345: Girls Banned from the Inte (52) "There are also a lot of administrators. There are more than ten instructors alone." "The strength of this school is pretty good. A student''s tuition fee is only RMB 50,000 or 60,000 for a year, let alone other expenses." The system heard Tang Guo''sments on the new school. She didn''t know what to say. She just whispered, "The host is big, when will it start? Your cutie is anxious outside. Look at sending you messages from time to time, I guess he is afraid of you being beaten here. "Don''t worry, I will observe for two more days, and wait until I have clearly observed their process here. By the way, you can take a picture of the principal and administrator of this school." After several more days, Qin Pan still did not think of a good way. In fact, he had already thought of a way that was not a way, but because of one thing, he did not do it temporarily. This matter is that the live broadcast room that he has been paying attention to, the live broadcast time was announced yesterday. The forecast time is tomorrow, the same as before, there is no specific time. Before Qin Pan seldom wandered on the Inte, he would go to a forum or informationwork when he was looking for something. As for games, he is not addicted to games. In thest two days, he may have spent more time on the Inte, but not the previous few monthsbined. Moreover, he is very adapted to the entirework environment. Across a screen, he collected a lot of useful information throughizens who like to gossip. The most among them is this "Today''s Watch" live studio. It is said that the anchor of this live broadcast room has not appeared so far and has only broadcast live three times. It was broadcast three times, and the two schools that quit the were destroyed. Qin Pan also admired this. This anchor is really a ruthless person. He is not interested in this anchor, he is more interested in the secret camera equipment in his hands. I don''t know what kind of advanced equipment, shooting at such a close distance, it didn''t attract anyone''s attention. I really don''t know where I bought such equipment. Qin Pan didn''t take the method he thought, but was waiting, waiting for the anchor to start broadcasting tomorrow, where will the scene appear. If it is this school, it is the best. If not, he will use the previous method. Time soon came to zero. Qin Pan squinted in the car for a while, and woke up just after zero. Although knowing that at this time, the live broadcast room should not be live broadcast, but he has no sleep. He saw the barrage flying across the screen in the live broadcast room. Like him, theseizens couldn''t sleep. Tonight is really a sleepless night. At the same time, there was news that the officers who stayed at the police station all night, even if their eyes were red, stared unblinkingly. Tang Guo actually knew that to be able to open such a school, the rtionship must beplicated. Even if the school is closed, those who help the abuser will not necessarily be punished. But it is not important, and she can''t manage so much of the world. As long as the two couples don''t give up their thoughts of sending her to the Jiuwang school, she promises that which school will break that school and promise to make them suffer. Originally, she wanted to procrastinate for a while, so that those people would spend their money earlier, so that they would not be refunded to the two couples, which made them feel distressed. However, she couldn''t dy anything in every corner of the system recently. Chapter 2347: Girls Banned from the Internet (54) Chapter 2347: Girls Banned from the Inte (54) When they saw that the children hardly hesitated, listened to the preaching of the administrator, and pped people neatly with their whips, everyone had a tingling scalp. Compared to the previous schools that quit the Inte, they all found the way in this school more frightening. This ispletely split management, using violence to control violence. Without thinking deeply, they can all guess that it must be the school''s method of evaluating outstanding students, choosing the kind of obedient and well-behaved students who do everything in ordance with the instructions of the school administrator. This group of students will supervise the others. As long as this group of people get the benefits, not punished, and behaved, when other people see it, they will learn something. If things go on like this, if the neers want to escape, if the administrator does not find out, they will be caught The student found out. Because the schoolswork was blocked by them, they had to go far away to get a signal. So what happened before on the Inte, they don''t think they will appear here. Also, Tang Guo let the system block all their phone calls. In other words, at this time, they can only make calls outside, and they cannot make calls from outside. To do this, the system is already familiar. Countless people watched the children being beaten, punished, and insulted by children of the same age, and they were angry, but because they were separated by a screen, they couldn''t let out the fire in their hearts. Is this teaching children to a good ce? This obviously taught these children how to hurt others. These people are really not human. Of course, on the police side, it was the first time to perform facial recognition on those who did not mosaic, and quickly obtained their identities and work locations. The live broadcast room did not disappoint them either. Since the broadcast, it has not been disconnected, and it has been broadcasting. The dark side of every corner of this school has been photographed. The ridicule, ridicule, beating, insults of the administrators, and the scenes of not treating the students sent here as human beings are also clearly filmed. The group of punished teenagers was finally thrown into the small ck room like that. Before they were thrown in, and some resisted, the administrator used an electric shock baton and almost passed out into aa. In this scene, the eye of the person watching is about to split, and the blood vessels seem to explode because of these images. It''s a pity that they only prayed in their hearts through a screen, that they would be able to catch these wolves and dogs earlier. The police arrived very quickly. At three o''clock in the afternoon, they rushed to the school and took away all the school administrators. Also taken away are the ledger taken from the live broadcast room. This time, because the call was blocked, they were caught in a daze. They thought it was the same as before, by looking for rtionships, they would be able to settle the matter. Didn''t you just hit a few children? There was no death or anything. I dont know, their family members got the phone number they gave. Obviously, the things broadcast in the live broadcast room can no longer protect them. They can only protect themselves, no one will stand up and say anything for them at this time. This is the evidence that is known to the wholework and is directly presented, or is it live broadcast. What can be done? In this way, Tang Guo''s third school for abstaining from Inte, just one weekter, copsed again. Chapter 2348: Girls Banned from the Internet (55) Chapter 2348: Girls Banned from the Inte (55) When Tang Guo was taken out of the school, Qin Pan was watching silently in the corner of the crowd. The previous live broadcast room, when the police came, had already been broadcast. Because Tang Guo''s voice had been processed, he didn''t hear anything. He only saw Tang Guo being brought out intact, without any harm, he felt relieved. Thinking of the doubt in his heart, he didn''t meet it. Since she didn''t tell her, she seemed so calm, and her instinct told him that things were not that simple. Therefore, he is going to wait and see again, as for the method he thought of before, it shouldn''t be needed now. But Qin Pan did not breathe a sigh of relief. At the door of the police station, he found that Tang Guo was led away by Tang''s father and mother. He secretly sent a message to Tang Guo asking when she would go back to school. What he still got was that he would not go back temporarily. I felt a little lost. Thinking of the two couples being angry and helpless, they came out of the police station before and didn''t know if they didn''t see anyone, so they cursed in a low voice. The Inte is all kind of nosy. Qin Pan felt ufortable. Why did she have such parents, and did she love her or hurt her? Soon, Qin Pan found the answer. Because within two days, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother found a new school for Tang Guo. Qin Pan: "..." Both of them have gone to two inte schools. The two couples really don''t have any points, so they want to send her there? Obviously, she is in conflict with the school. It is not the school that denies her, but she denies the school. Perhaps it was Tang Guo''s okay, even if it seemed that he was imprisoned for personal freedom, in addition to being unable to call him, he still contacted him. Qin Pan was less worried, and even more doubts in her heart, and there was even a question, did she know that she had such a magical physique, she simply followed her parents'' wishes and obediently went to school. Anyway, her physique is to stop the inte school. If you go to one school, you will break one, which can be regarded as eliminating the evil. Whether others believe it or not, he believes it anyway. However, from the bottom of his heart, Qin Panshi was still worried. After seeing her being sent to school, he was ready to implement his own method. Tang Guo has been in the new Quiet School for two days, and she has adapted very well, although the environment is not as good as the previous school. When eating, Tang Guo quietlyined to the system, "The conditions of this school are almost a bit cheaper. After all, it is a lot cheaper. There is not a lot of meat. Although the quit school is strict, under normal circumstances, the food is still good. Avoid parentsing. At that time, I saw that we were hungry and thin, and the money was also paid by the parents." The system was speechless, and secretly asked, [Host Da, how long will it take to break this school this time? "Look at the situation. From the current point of view, this school hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary. Most of it is the previous thing. When the trouble gets bigger, they have be more careful. But, it''s just what it looks like. It''s not like it. At a certain time, they will show their feet." On the third day, when Tang Guo was eating, he found a familiar face. This familiar face also sat in front of her with a bowl. "Qin... Senior Qin?" Tang Guo looked around and lowered his voice, "Why are you here?" After so many days, Qin Pan was finally able to talk to her face to face, although he spent a lot of money to get in. Chapter 2349: Girls Banned from the Internet (56) Chapter 2349: Girls Banned from the Inte (56) He spent money to hire a couple to impersonate his parents, and paid half a year of tuition, more than 10,000 yuan, not to mention living expenses, it was a lot of money. But these things are not important when he sits in front of her and hears her call him Senior Qin face to face. No matter how much it takes, as long as you can see him, it will be worth it. Besides, he still has the ability to make money. When he is free in the future, he must do more research and make more money. "My family thought I was addicted to the Inte all day long, so they sent me in to quit." Qin Pan whispered, "It turns out that you are not sick, but you were sent here." Tang Guo did not intend to conceal this at this time, but truthfully said, "Yeah, they are very opposed to me being an anchor. They think that I show my face, outrageous, and shame them. Counted as a school, this is already the fourth I read A school now." Qin Pan was taken aback, and stammered, "Aren''t they two? You read the first two, and this is the third." "Before those two, there is one more." Tang Guo still lowered his voice, "That one broke too." Qin Pan pressed his lips hard, almost squirting augh. So, did she break down three inte schools? If this school breaks down again, there will be four. He blinked, wondering if she was so calm that she wanted all the inte schools all over the country to fail. If she has this great wish, would he have to follow it? For the conversation between ssmates, the school is not very closed, as long as you don''t run away, be obedient in ss, and just follow their instructions. From this day on, Qin Pan would meet Tang Guo during dinner every day. The two will talk about some topics as they eat. Except for the first day, they talked and were sent in to stop the Inte, but they didn''t talk about it anymore. Tang Guo was waiting, when the school showed its feet. Qin Pan was also waiting, he was waiting, this school couldn''t stand Tang Guo''s physique, and she was overwhelmed by her studies. When he came in, he had nothing except a little money. Things like mobile phones can never be brought in. So he was very curious as to what method Tang Guo used to have a short breath with him. But seeing that she didn''t take the initiative to say, even if he was curious, he didn''t ask anything. This wait is a monthter, and the Inte has gradually subsided. At Tang Guo School, the final exam is about toe. On this day, while eating, Tang Guo whispered to Qin Pan, "Senior Qin, you will miss the exam if you don''t go back. Some subjects in the school are not allowed to make up exams and can only be retaken." Tang Guo''s words made Qin Pan understand one thing. She knows, knowing that he was not sent in by his parents to stop the, but in deliberately. He nced at her deeply, and there were some words that he was not easy to ask here. Then he hesitated and said in a low voice, "Then I will go back to the exam first. It is really troublesome to retake some courses. I wille back to apany you after the exam." Fortunately, other people didn''t hear this, otherwise they would wonder if Qin Pan''s brain was sick, crazy and stupid, as if this was his back garden. "Well, you go to the exam first." Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled, "However, I''m very curious, why did Senior Qine back." Qin Pan''s ears were red, and he looked at her fixedly, his eyes sparkling, especially like a little milk dog. Chapter 2350: Girls Banned from the Internet (57) Chapter 2350: Girls Banned from the Inte (57) Qin Pan nced around, then said in a voice that only she could hear carefully, "Because you are here." After speaking, he seemed a little embarrassed, so he buried his head to eat. Although she felt her gaze, she didn''t raise her head, but the roots of the exposed ears were getting redder and red. When he was about to finish eating, he only heard a soft, particrly pleasant voice, "Then I will wait for you." Qin Pan raised his head quickly, only to see Tang Guo''s back. He especially wanted to catch up, but understood that this was not a real university campus. It''s okay to talk to female ssmates. If you really engage in objects here, you will definitely be punished. Therefore, he could only hold back, and said silently in his heart that he woulde back as soon as possible. Because when he came, he told the couple he had hired and asked them toe and see it in three or five days. It happened that tomorrow was the day they came, and this time he gave them a secret signal, and the two couples told the school that they would take him out. Parents want to pick up people, but the school cannot stop them. However, if you take the person away, the tuition will not be refunded. In fact, if this is the case, the school is more rxed and happy. In the end, Qin Pan left. Exams are not taken every day. It may take a week or even more than ten days. Anyway, Qin Pan appeared in front of Tang Guo again half a monthter. After dinner, Qin Pan secretly stuffed Tang Guo a chocte. Tang Guo was very polite, andughed straight away. Then I saw that the boy in front of him was smiling stupidly. If it wasn''t for the wrong asion, she wanted to raise her hand and touch his head. "If you want to eat, I will ask someone to bring it in for me." On this point, the school will certainly not restrict. Regarding Qin Pan being sent back again, his parents also told him to shut him down and not to punish him. They also said that their son had a bad heart and couldn''t stand it. If something goes wrong, go out and expose them. They just want to find a ce, shut him down, and don''t let him touch theputer. This pair of parents seemed particrly difficult, and after three or five days ofing, even the school administrator wanted to clean up Qin Pan, there was no way, after all, they had already told him. Besides, the other party pays generously, and there is no reason to reject such customers. What''s more, after Qin Pan came in, he was very obedient, did not run away, did not make noise, and did not cause any trouble. They just wanted to punish, but they couldn''t find a chance. My parents have said that he has a bad heart, and if something really goes wrong, seeing the couplee here every three or five days, it may be that he is very precious to this son, just wanting to find him a ce without aputer. These were all nned by Qin Pan. "Anything?" Qin Pan thought for a while and said, "You can bring anything you can bring." In fact, he was thinking, it has been almost two months, why is this school not broken? If Tang Guo could hear his voice, he might say, soon. Maybe the wind has passed, and the school has gradually revealed its original shape. Almost every once in a while, new children will be sent in to stop the Inte. There must be those crying and running. In order to subdue these disobedient children, it is very normal to take some physical punishment in this kind of school. Before they held back for so long, they were afraid of problems. Chapter 2351: Girls Banned from the Internet (58) Chapter 2351: Girls Banned from the Inte (58) Time has passed so long, there shouldn''t be any problems, right? Moreover, they also asked people to stare at the live broadcast room all the time. If there was any live broadcast preview, they would pay attention to it during those days. Even if something serious happened, the students would not be punished. Never expected that Tang Guo would not y the cards ording to the routine. This time, she did not announce the time of the live broadcast. It was when many people were not paying attention, a scene suddenly appeared in the live broadcast room. When the scene of the live broadcast room just appeared, the schools externalwork was screened. In other words, under the interference of the system, no matter whatwork message is transmitted in, it must be screened by him and the schools talents can see it. Even if it is a phone call, the message will first fall to him, and after he has eliminated it, it will be transmitted to the mobile phones of the people at the school. People at school, how would they know that there are still people in this world who have such a heavenly existence as a system? With the increase in energy, the system does not know how many levels it has advanced, anyway, the ability is very against the sky. Basically in these small worldworks, he has never found an opponent. Encountered so many systems before, whether they are good or bad, even if they are numbered, they are all defeated by him. Hehe, he couldn''t beat him, the system was arrogantly thinking that while following Tang Guo''s instructions, he broadcasted certain scenes of what was happening in the school to the audience while capturing news from the outside world. In fact, as soon as Tang Guo came to this school, he already called the system to control all themunication equipment andwork equipment of the entire school. They can see what she wants them to see. After all, she didn''t want to. During the live broadcast, she was suddenly interrupted and asked them to destroy the evidence. Now things are getting worse, and she has already brought down three schools that quit the Inte. It''s not so coincidental. Other schools that quit the Inte should be vignt and won''t show their feet so easily. Therefore, when she enters the school, she must control all theirmunications andwork equipment, so that she can take the next step and catch them all at once. Even if many people hate her for the itchy teeth, there is nothing to do with her. Even if someone wants to block her live broadcast room, they have to try to see if it can be blocked. The live broadcast is still in progress. Qin Pan has recently seen several incidents where the administrator of this school abused, punched, kicked and used tools to hurt the students who were sent to the school. Even if he is angry inside, he can''t do anything. Now he desperately wants to see if all this is being broadcast in the live room. If not, when will the live broadcast room be able to broadcast here, so that the brutal behavior of these people will be exposed under the sun, so that the masses will know their sins. Qin Pan also discovered one thing, Tang Guo was very calm, no matter what she did or what happened in school, she was very calm. Even if she asionally made some small mistakes, she did not resist when the administrator ordered her to clean the toilet. Many times, he would secretly go over to help her clean the toilet together, and really wanted to ask why she adapted so well. After thinking about it, he followed her here to quit the Inte, and also used a method that made people feel like a lunatic, and it was obvious that he himself could not get better. "Do you want to go out?" Chapter 2352: Girls Banned from the Internet (59) Chapter 2352: Girls Banned from the Inte (59) Qin Pan thought about it, if she can''t break down in this school, she will always find a way to get out, she can''t stay here forever. Even if she doesn''t go crazy, she can still ept some well. However, a young girl wasting her youth in such a ce. Of course, if this school really goes down, he thinks it will be an umtion of merit. If she really goes to a school and breaks down a school, he really wants to keep chasing her to study. System: Love makes people crazy, and love makes people abnormal. The good-natured boy, just like this, he''s very perverted for the host. While Qin Pan was thinking about getting into trouble, a group of justice and awe-inspiring police uncles rushed into the school and controlled all the administrators. Of course, the children in the school were pulled back by the car. When the incident happened, Qin Pan hurriedly moved to Tang Guo''s side, and when he was in the carter, he must be sitting in the seat next to her. When he got into the car, he looked at the scene of retreat outside the window and said in a low voice, "You have gone to four schools that quit the Inte. Now I can interview you. What do you think?" Tang Guo looked back at him with a smile, lowered his eyes, found afortable posture, leaned on the back of the chair, and said in a light voice, "I feel that it has finally copsed. I knew it would copse. " After speaking, sheughed in a low voice. The voice was pleasant, and Qin Pan found it nice. Whether she was talking orughing, it was nice and pleasant. The system thinks that the sound of pleasure is pleasure, good to hear, but it is just a little crazy and abnormal. He shuddered, although the host was much less extreme, but facing things she didn''t like, he really hadn''t relented. The Tang family''s two couples were really not enough for her to toss. It is said that four schools have been broken down one after another. When the two couples received the call, their eyebrows would have disappeared. "Then what''s next?" Qin Pan asked in a low voice, "I missed the final exam. This semester, all your subjects have been suspended. If you don''t go back to school, all your subjects will be suspended, and there will be no make-up exams, and you will not be able to graduate. Up." "Societalpetition is so fierce now, have you nned for the future?" In fact, Qin Pan almost didn''t control it and said that even if you have all your subjects, you can''t graduate, and you won''t find a job in the future, he can still support her. There is no need to worry about this. But then I think about it, she is so smart, can sing, and has various musical instruments. In fact, it is very easy to survive in this society. It''s just that he thought of her parents. This time there was an ident in the school, and he didn''t know if they canceled sending her to the school. "My parents may continue to find me a quit school." Tang Guo raised his head and blinked his eyes. "Even if I think about it, it''s useless. They just think that I''m going online and doing live broadcasts are offensive. Shame them. I dont want to go back to my hometown, take public exams, go to the bank, or be a teacher at school. If I dont obey any of their arrangements, they will think that Im not obedient, and Ive broken my studies online. Qin Pan felt heartbroken for her experience, "You are an individual, and not their marite. You should control your life, understand?" Tang Guo understood that he had misunderstood, and that she was misunderstanding that she cared about her parents, so she chose not to object. "I know, wait a minute." Chapter 2353: Girls Banned from the Internet (60) Chapter 2353: Girls Banned from the Inte (60) Qin Pan didn''t know what she meant by waiting. He only knew that after hearing her experience, he felt ufortable and a little bored, especially wanting to rescue her from the hot water. If she speaks to him, he can take her away at all costs and give her a blue sky of freedom. But she seemed to have no n, which made him ufortable and headache. No wonder she would refuse to be cut off by her parents in the name of love. Regardless of her pain, she had to tie her a kite string and control her anytime and anywhere. The headache is that she didn''t run away, she just meant to cut the kite string. "The students in the schools that broke down before, some of the parents of the students confessed and re-recognized the rtionship between themselves and their children. Some parents did not repent, but instead med people for nosy, some smart children. They all chose to ask for help from the society and for help and blessings. They seeded and they were all arranged to another school." When Qin Pan said this, he looked at her nkly, as if telling her, look, you are younger than you, or underage children, know how to fight for their own interests and gain themselves, only you are so stupid. . Tang Guo was always ufortable by him, and it was her who was clearly wronged. Why did he look pitiful and aggrieved. In the end, there was no result in this conversation. Qin Pan chose to ept his fate, knowing that after Tang Guo was picked up by the Tang family, it was no different from before. He texted her to say goodbye, "I have something to do, but if you have anything, you can call and message me at any time, and I will get back as soon as possible." No matter how busy he was at the time, he added something in his mind. As for what Qin Pan did, of course it was to take care of his shop. He is going to invite a few more people and open a shop on the Inte. He sells good things, not fake ones. The shop can definitely be built slowly, and the cost is lower if it is an online shop. Of course, the shop outside the school is still very profitable, and he has no ns to close it. It takes two months to open an online shop, look at the source of goods, hire people, and train to endure. But he justpressed the time to less than a month, and everyone was tired and thin. Fortunately, in recent days, he and Jean will be in contact every day. He had just finished his work when he received a message from her, and her parents had found a school to stop the for her. In the face of this, Qin Pan didn''t know what to say to parents who had never given up on giving their children a quit school. But she didn''t mean to escape from all of this. On the contrary, she was looking forward to going to the inte quit school. He felt a little bit bottomed. She wanted to break the rhythm of the fifth inte quit school. Qin Pan first asked about the situation, and quickly contacted the couple before, and by the way, handed over the online shop and the shop outside the school to someone under his hand to take care of. It just happened to be a holiday, so he called his parents and found an excuse that he would not go abroad to apany them this year. Then his mother asked, "Are you going to spend the holiday with your girlfriend?" "Yeah, our family, A Pan, seems to have never had a girlfriend. It wasn''t a holiday toe to apany us in any year, but this time he didn''te. This kid must be in love and found a girl he likes. "Is it right, Apan?" Chapter 2354: Girls Banned from the Internet (61) Chapter 2354: Girls Banned from the Inte (61) Qin Pan hesitated to hide, "I''m not a girlfriend yet." "Oh..." Mother Qin stretched her voice, "Then there is a girl you like, is she chasing a girl?" Faced with Qin''s mother''s ridicule, Qin Pan did not answer seriously, nor denied it. His parents still don''t understand him, don''t deny it, that''s true. Now that their son has a girl he likes, how could they force him to go abroad to apany them? The most important thing is to chase after the future wife. His parents are very supportive of Qin Pan''s resuscitation. But Qin Pan still didn''t dare to tell them what he was going to do now. It''s not that he is afraid that they will stop him, but that he is afraid of being treated as a joke to his rtives and friends. Then he will not be a person in the circle of friends. When everything was arranged, Qin Pan drove to Tang Guo''s current quit school with the couple who pretended to be his parents. As of yesterday, Tang Guo had been sent in. Faced with Qin Pan''s persistent pursuit of the Quiet School, the system said that this shy and cute boy character was simply wasted by this shameless guy. Really, he can show the ultimate shamelessness of any person. I have never heard of it. You can chase your wife to the Qu School. Shameless, shameless, shameless. In this school, Qin Pan would sit in front of her with a te while eating every day, asking her what she wanted and what to eat. She has any needs, and when he meets the couple posing as his parents, he will tell them to prepare. System: When the system has been for many years, I have never seen such a chaser. When Tang Guo first started, he was polite. Afterwards, it may be a fusion. You are wee, and ask him to help buy some snacks. The interaction between the two is seen by the school administrator. Because Qin Pan''s parents paid generously and had special requirements, they were not allowed to be rough with their son, and they would visit Qin Pan every three to five days. The administrator just wanted to be rough with him, but it was impossible. Moreover, Tang Guo and Qin Pan both behaved very well, as if they really regarded this ce as an ordinary school. Except for blending during the meal, Qin Pan gave her some snacks, which didn''t seem to cause other troubles. They chose to close one eye. The wind is tight now, and asionally even if they catch those who ran away, they dare not move outside for fear of being caught. Its just a day or two. If the time goes on, the people here are of the same kind, who are used to rubbing these schools on the ground. Those who want to escape, offended them, how could they endure not doing anything? Then, as soon as they started, it was basically over. The first action is when the live broadcast of "Today''s Watch" starts. Qin Pan and Tang Guo stayed in this school for more than a month. After all, everyone is now wary. It''s not easy to broadcast the "wonderful" images. Only these images that can let everyone know that this school and the previous schools are virtuous, will the group attack and disband them. Therefore, Tang Guo seeded in breaking down the fifth quit school. Later, in these two schools, Tang Guo stayed longer. Therefore, the money was not returned. Even if they ask, the money has been spent there long ago, how could it be returned. Chapter 2355: Girls Banned from the Internet (62) Chapter 2355: Girls Banned from the Inte (62) In the living room, Father Tang and Mother Tang were eating, seeing Tang Guo sitting silently while eating, their brows were so sad that they were about to trap mosquitoes. Its good to quit the Inte school, but why does every school break down? This also prevents people from quitting the Inte. Even if Tang Guo behaved well now, they would never believe that she didn''t touch the Inte. At this moment, the two couples suddenly remembered that they had notmunicated with each other for a long time. Father Tang gave a light cough and said, "I will ask another day and choose a suitable school for quitting the Inte. Anyway, the teacher at the quitting school will determine that you have really quit the Inte and learnt We will believe it if you are obedient. As for the university, I have temporarily taken a long vacation for you. After you are obedient, we will go back to ss." Mother Tang didn''t say anything this time. In order to go to the inte school, the family had spent almost 100,000 yuan in recent months. Although the ie of the two couples is not bad, the money is not windy. Even though she has saved a lot of money over the years, it feels like flowing water to spend it all at once, and she feels a little bit painful. If the spent is useful, that''s fine. Now that I have spent so much money, my daughter has not paid well, and the schools have been falling one by one. This made Tang''s mother a bit distrustful of these schools. If it is really so formal, how can it be said that it is down? But just let Tang Guo go, don''t care about her, don''t let her quit the Inte, Tang''s mother thinks it''s impossible. She has learned badly, and if she doesn''t care about her, she will definitely do that live broadcast to teach other people badly. The culture of Tang''s father and Tang''s mother is actually not high. The reason why they were able to work in a regr unit was that they had caught up with the good times. At that time, it was great to have a college student. And the students who are admitted to the secondary school are all assigned jobs. At that time, the two of them had better luck. They entered a formal unit and worked for a lifetime. They have always been obsessed with their own thoughts, doing repetitive time every day, the unit is the same age, they are talking about gossip that they are interested in. Regarding the changes in the outside world, they are shown as scourges. Because they don''t have much contact withputers and the like, and they don''t understand how good the Inte is today and how much impact it has on human life. Even in the next few years, the Inte will upy most of human life. At that time, even middle-aged and elderly people will hold their mobile phones, chat, do WeChat business, various fancy groups, and circle of friends upy their lives. Tang Guo didn''t think about telling them this, didn''t they regard the Inte as a scourge? Then wait to be eliminated. "Or, think of other ways. I think those schools that quit the Inte are not very reliable." Mother Tang couldn''t help butined, "I have changed to five schools, and none of them stayed for long." The two discussed unscrupulously, Tang Guo ate her meal, anyway, no matter how they decided, it was them who were tortured in the end and spent their money. "Find another one to try." It was only Father Tang''s final decision, and the family was his word. Even if Tang''s mother was dissatisfied, she still did not dare to refute, she could only nod her head in agreement. Half a monthter, Tang Guo was sent to a school for quittings far away from her home, separated by two provinces. In order to get her to quit the Inte, the two couples really did it. Chapter 2356: Girls Banned from the Internet (63) Chapter 2356: Girls Banned from the Inte (63) It doesn''t matter, it wasn''t her money that was spent anyway. I heard that this school is famous far and wide, of course, the tuition is also very expensive. Father Tang said that this is thest school to quit online, and if it fails, they will think of other ways. Of course, the tuition of this school is also the most expensive. Anyway, one year''s cost, 100,000 is to be spent, and Tang''s father pays one year. The school has repeatedly promised that their quit schools are very formal and will never be the same as those small quit schools before. There will be no incidents of corporal punishment of students, torture of students with electric shock sticks, or insults to students. Father Tang doesn''t mind this, but asks very seriously, "As long as your school can continue to run, it''s not the kind of news, it''s fine if you run this school." These words made the school people smile stiff. In the end, Tang Guo was epted by this school and began her journey to the sixth school to quit online. On the third day, Qin Pan touched it and brought her a pack of snacks she liked. Facing this tirelessly chasing man, after eating in the cafeteria, Tang Guo cupped his face, "Senior, it''s not good for you to chase you like this, school is about to start, don''t you go to school?" "If it is not over when the school starts, then I will apply for part-time work and part-time study with the school, saying that I want to start a business, and I only need to go back to the exam. He is really starting a business, he didn''t lie. Now the shops under his name have expanded, and the online shop has grown several timesrger. The reputation is very good, and everyone is willing to buy from him. He also applied for a public ount to call someone to take care of it. He is thinking long-term, and when he is really free in the future, he can produce his own products and turn that online store into a gship store of his own products. Then, let other peoplee to him to buy something. Of course, I don''t know when she will end. "I have a hunch that the sixth quit school will copse." Qin Pan said seriously. Tang Guo blinked and nodded, "Senior, you are really smart, it really is going to copse." One monthter, thergest inte quit school in a certain province copsed. This school seems to have no problems, but in fact there are many problems. The "Today''s Watch" live broadcast room exposed all the dirt hidden behind the quit school, and made the vastwork friendly and delicious. Because there have been too many incidents in the quitting school recently, many reporters know that some quitting schools actually go to camp. It is often possible to take pictures of children struggling when they are sent to the inte school by their parents. The photos were sent out and caused a sensation. Tang Guo and Qiao Pan were temporarily taken in by the local police station. After asking their names and addresses, the police uncles were very curious and asked, "You are all adults and you should have your own freedom. When you get your ID card, you Have the right to control your own life." The underlying meaning is, don''t let your parents toss about everything. It''s really awkward. Once you get your ID card and your legs are on your body, can you still live your own life? Then Tang Guo looked at the police uncles with eyesight, and Qin Pan looked at her with eyesight. It seemed to say that he also wanted freedom, but his freedom seemed to be with her. When Father Tang and Mother Tang received that the Quiet School had broken down again, they all forgot to speak for a while, and only replied, saying that they woulde over to pick up people. They wanted Tang Guo toe back by herself, but her ID was with them. Actually, the police station said that they could send them home, but Tang Guo refused. "If I go home by myself, they will definitely say that I am disobedient." Tang Guo said seriously, "Let''s wait for them to pick it up, they will be happy." Qin Pan sat aside, poured her a cup of hot water, and figured out the potential meaning of these words. Chapter 2357: Girls Banned from the Internet (64) Chapter 2357: Girls Banned from the Inte (64) Because this matter was really serious, when Father Tang and Mother Tang received the call, the flight that day was gone, they had to buy the next day. After getting off the ne the next day, he hurriedly took a taxi to the police station. When they got here, before they could talk to Tang Guo, the two received a severe criticism and education. The general idea is that Tang Guo is already an adult and has the right to live independently. You parents, even if you are dissatisfied with what your children want to do, as long as your children dont do illegal things, they dont have the right to forcefully stop everything under socialist values. For example, confiscation of an adults ID card and sending a child to a school in Jiewang are undesirable. The police uncles are also very troubled by such things. They are the rtionship between parents and children, and Tang Guo did not ask them for help. Adults like Tang Guo only ask for help and get their own ID card. Even if there will be a lot of troubles in life in the future, at least they can still be sent to the quit school without actually listening to their parents. The current situation is that they didn''t know that Tang Guo had gone to six schools that quit online. If they knew it, they might sympathize with the poor Tang Guo. After a long period of criticism, the two couples felt dull. But the person who criticized them in front of them was the police uncle. No matter how dissatisfied they are, they can only ept it. When leading Tang Guo to leave the police station, both of them looked very ugly. Neither couple said a word along the way. Just take a taxi, buy a ticket, and go home. They still went back by ne, and when they returned home, it was almost ten o''clock in the evening. Mother Tang just cooked some noodles and let Tang Guo go to bed. As for the previous criticism of the police uncle, it is impossible for them to listen. Tang Guo is their daughter and hasn''t learned well yet. How could they give her freedom, give her her ID card, and let her continue to indulge in the Inte and teach bad guys through live broadcasts. Even if the quit school is so busy, the two couples did not go online to see the excitement. What they did about the schools copse was basically through TV and newspapers. Today''s mobile phones have just entered the era of smart phones. But most people who y with smart phones are still the younger generation. People from the age of Tang''s father and mother were stubborn and regarded the Inte as a scourge, and they were simply unwilling to ept new things. Regardingputers, they are not so disgusted. In their cognition,puters are used for work and typing, not like Tang Guo, used to cast live broadcasts and teach bad guys. If an adult uses aputer, it is for work. When children useputers, they must be addicted to the Inte or games. This is the recognition of the two couples. Now they can''t hold their heads up in front of their rtives. Tang Guo has changed so many schools for quitting the Inte, and there is still no result. Quit the school was closed one by one, and it became a joke among rtives. After driving for a long time, Tang Guo was very tired, and after eating, she went back to the room and went to sleep with peace of mind. As for what to do next, the two couples have to consider. They like toss, just let them toss. I heard that this time the school money has not been refunded to them. Now that people are back, due to theplexity of the school, whether the money can be returned is still a question. Chapter 2358: Girls Banned from the Internet (65) Chapter 2358: Girls Banned from the Inte (65) The two couples were frowning in the living room. They didn''t know what to do. Tang Guo was already lying on the bedfortably. As soon as he closed his eyes, Qin Pan''s news came. Qin Pan: Are you home yet? Tang Guo: I''m home. Qin Pan: Are your parents still nning to send you to the inte school? Tang Guo: I don''t know, I went back to my room, and they discussed it outside. Qin Pan: Do you have any ns next? Would you like to go back to school? Tang Guo: They have been holding my ID card, I guess they will have to toss. After the news was sent, Qin Pan was silent for a minute. A minuteter, Qin Pan''s news came again. Qin Pan: If so, can you tell me when you have time? If you need any help, you can contact me. After sending this news, Qin Pan added: I''m always there. He is always there as long as she needs it. He is not a fool, on the contrary his IQ is very high. He also followed Tang Guo to two quit schools. Why did every quit school she had read copsed silently? He said that she has the physique of a school to quit the Inte, but it is just a joke, there is no such a coincidence in the world. Other quit schools are not broken, only the one she read? Qin Pan didn''t guess that there was any miracle in Tang Guo, or something like the system. His guess is that someone is helping Tang Guo behind. Perhaps it was because he knew what happened to her at the beginning, that person wanted to expose the darkness of those quitting schools, so as to alert the society and the confused parents. In fact, most parents still love their children, but the way they love is wrong. Parents like Tang Guo''s parents, for the sake of their own prestige, have not been awake, and they are still a small part of the mistakes. Not to mention anything else, because in just a few months, five or six quit schools have copsed. News about quit schools continues in waves, making many parents realize that they send their children to quit schools. , Is not a one-time solution. If one is not done well, it can still ruin the child''s life. Many parents now find that they have made many mistakes after taking their children back, and they are slowly repairing their rtionship with their children. And those who are opinionated are still rtively few. After going out, facing stubborn parents and children who have not resisted, it is only a small part. There is probably only one case like Tang Guo. Tang Guo looked at Qin Pan''s news and replied: If they want them to send me to the quit school, will the seniors still follow? Qin Pan answered without hesitation: follow. Tang Guo: Why? This question stunned Qin Pan at once. Although he could voluntarily do many things for her and admit certain things personally, he was still a little embarrassed. And that is, at this time, he felt it was not good to say these. If there is that day, he would even want to speak in front of her. Therefore, Qin Pan answered like this: When you go back to school, I will talk to you in person. When Tang Guo saw it, he almostughed: Okay, then when I go back to school, you tell me, senior, I am really looking forward to it, what will you say to me. Qin Pan watched these words, and his heart jumped, even if she was not in front of him, his ears were still a little hot. Chapter 2359: Girls Banned from the Internet (66) Chapter 2359: Girls Banned from the Inte (66) So, when she returns to school, how will he live? I don''t know when she wille out, he should still have a lot of time to prepare. That night, the two couples did not sleep in the living room all night, and they kept thinking about what to do with Tang Guo. Qin Pan didn''t sleep either. He thought about it all night. When she returned to school, he wanted to tell her how he wanted to say what he wanted to say to her. Excitement, excitement, nervousness, helplessness... all kinds ofplex emotions got in. In his mind, his mind is messed up. Tang Guo was different, she slept very well this night. System: Yes, can it be bad? After tossing the two couples, then teasing the guy for a while, the person who pped him may not fall asleep all night, and his host must have fallen asleep contentedly. Tang Guo woke up at 8 o''clock in the morning and heard a little movement in the living room, as if many people were talking. Even if today is Saturday and the two couples dont go to work, there shouldnt be time to entertain the guests, right? Therefore, this person should not have been invited by the two couples. Even if they frown about their daughter''s "not learning well" problem, it is impossible for everyone to know about it, after all, they are very face-saving. They didn''t preach about finding a school for her to stop the. Only her dad''s distant cousin knew about it. After all, there were several schools before, all introduced by the cousin. As for theter school, her parents went to find it themselves. Listening to the noisy sounds in the living room, Tang Guo tidied himself up and opened the door. In an instant, all eyes fell on her. Mother Tang''s face sank when she saw hering out. In front of so many people, she couldn''t let Tang Guo go in directly. Standing at the door, Tang Guo felt that these people were looking at her, and seeing that Tang''s father and mother had a bad face, she knew that most of these people knew what they were doing, and came to watch the excitement. Maybe, just now I was giving all kinds of ideas to Tang''s father and mother to discipline her, if that was the case, she would not greet them. After all, she has been to six schools for quitting the Inte. Even if she is not crazy, her personality has changed. For example, she has be taciturn and doesn''t like to call people. This is not her nonsense, but a part of the children who came out of the school. In the face of Tang Guo, who was so sweet when he saw him before, now he is taciturn and doesn''t shout when he sees them, and doesn''tugh. These rtives whispered again, "Sure enough, thiswork is harmful." "Yeah, the little fruit that was in the beginning was so likable." "I used to call my aunts and aunts, but now it''s so dull. We don''t say hello when we see me. It must be caused by the addiction to the Inte. I heard that the children now touch theputer with their hands, those eyes, I cant wait to get into theputer, they seem to be unable to hear anyone calling." "The Zhengbo couple have to worry so much for most of the child''s hard work." "So, this kid has to be taught well from an early age. Once he takes a detour and goes astray, he won''t be able to twist it." Rtives criticized Tang Guo verbally, and verbally felt sorry for the two couples. The two couples had nothing to do with Tang Guo. They thought that as long as they found a way, she would be good. Now that their faces are dull in front of their rtives, the faces of the two of them are not getting better. Chapter 2360: Girls Banned from the Internet (67) Chapter 2360: Girls Banned from the Inte (67) In the end, they followed their rtives and criticized Tang Guo who was standing at the door of the room. She said she was not filial, disobedient, addicted to the Inte, and broke down on the Inte, and now she wants to teach other people badly. In order not to let her teach other people, in order to turn her over, they will do it at all costs. This expression seems very great. Tang Guo finally raised her head, looking at these people faintly, "You regard the Inte as a scourge, and you have the ability to stay online forever." This sentence ignited the firecracker. A group of people faced Tang Guo''s various educations, saying that she didn''t respect her elders, and she really broke her studies. If it is the original owner, I am afraid I will be **** off. But these words were heard in Tang Guo''s ears, but like the wind blowing, she didn''t mind at all. She just wanted to irritate the two couples and see how they could get along. "I think you still have to send to a professional school, Zhengbo, you couple still have to go to work, it is impossible to keep looking at her. Now she is almost 20, if you don''t study well, what should you do in the future?" The words of this rtive happened to poke the hearts of the two couples. Yes, if this continues, they can''t always look at her. Their pride in the past has now be a disgrace. Whose heart feels good? If it weren''t for so many years, and they also love face, they really don''t want this daughter, and they would lose her face for most of their lives. "Go to school?" Mother Tang was very resistant to this proposal. She had all gone to six schools. She doubted whether her family, the lost star, was a K school. Otherwise, why did she go to a school? Just copse a school. "Of course we have to send it. This time we will help you two together, and we will find a school most suitable for Xiaoguo." With the kindly persuasion of all rtives, the two couples agreed. Tang Guo was bored and turned back to the room, ignoring them. Seeing this, the two couples gritted their teeth, took out their old books, and prepared to choose the most formal school for her to stop the Inte. "Have you collected the list of all schools in the country?" [All have been collected, the host is big. Even if you don''t go to school in the future, you can use these quit schools to broadcast live for a while. If these schools have heard about it, they will be half-dead with anger. The fans of the "Today''s Watch" live broadcast roome from all over the country, and many of them are very rich. Now that the six schools that quit the Inte have been exposed, so many gifts, is it really just a meal? A weekter, the two couples received news that their 100,000 yuan might not be recovered. Regarding this, the two of them have difficulties to tell. Until the beginning of the university, they had not yet discussed which school to send Tang Guo to. After thinking about it for a long time, they gritted their teeth and chose the most expensive school that existed recently. They didnt believe it anymore. This school could also copse. If it really copsed, they would never send her to any school. Online school. After Father Tang signed the contract, his indifferent voice sounded, "If it doesn''t work anymore, she can only be destined to fail to learn well, and we won''t care about her in the future." It was clearly the school''s problem, but they med Tang Guo for everything. Chapter 2361: Girls Banned from the Internet (68) Chapter 2361: Girls Banned from the Inte (68) But it didn''t matter, Tang Guo didn''t mind at all, they were not happy, she was very happy. The service of this school is very good, and will send someone to pick you up. When they think they are qualified, they will notify the parents and send them back. The people at the school had contact with Tang''s father before, thinking how disobedient their daughter was, there might be various conflicts at that time, and they prepared a lot to prevent her from escaping. It was the Tang Guo family''smunity. They had arranged people to block up in various ces in advance, lest she saw something was wrong and ran away. They did it professionally and guaranteed that she could not run. When it was time for Tang Guo''s house, the two couples opened the door and invited them in directly. Tang Guo was sitting in the living room with a bag on his back. Father Tang only had a calm face, "Then my daughter will be handed over to you, and we have chosen to choose your school. I hope you won''t let me down." "Mr. Tang, don''t worry, we promise that in a year, we will return you a daughter who is well-behaved, sensible and obedient, and will never be addicted to the Inte again." "It''s best to be like this." Father Tang sighed, paused for a few seconds, and asked in a low voice, "I asked someone to check it out. It has been seven or eight years since your establishment, which is the longest establishment of the Inte Quit School. Yes. So, shouldn''t it suddenly go bankrupt?" Although the situation was not right now, Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh. Of course, she didn''tugh out loud, but there was a smile on her face. Not only did she smile, she also spoke, "Who is urate? Maybe she reads. My school has broken down. I have broken down so many schools before, and maybe this school is the same." Father Tang''s face sank, "Shut up, there is no ce for you to speak here, and listen to the school teacher''s arrangements for a while." Tang Guo shut up and said nothing, the school would copse anyway, there was no need to say so much. The few people who came to pick up Tang Guo looked at each other and remembered that six schools across the country copsed some time ago. In fact, they are also frightened now, but everyone has a fluke. They think that those schools can be filmed and broadcast live, and they must have taken the opportunity to get in. The school itself has not taken safety measures. It''s different like their school. In addition to a school that is mainly open to the public, they actually have a very hidden branch school. The children managed by this branch campus just came in, and some thorns. When these children are obedient, they will be arranged to the main campus. This campus also wees all kinds of reporters to interview and watch, ensuring that it is the most formal and mostpliant school in the country. The children in this school are no different from ordinary schools. They can also learn all kinds of talents. In short, it is impossible to find out the problem no matter how you check. However, Father Tang asked if the school would copse. They still smiled stiffly, but verbally replied, "Dont worry, Mr. Tang. Our school has been built for so many years, and there must be no operational problems. I want you to be honest. Dont worry, you can visit our school." Father Tang pondered for a moment, but he was a little worried. After discussing with Mother Tang, he decided to go to ss with Tang Guo for two days. He wasn''t worried about what happened to Tang Guo, what would happen to the malignant tumors of six schools? He was afraid that the school people would know that Tang Guo had broken down six schools. Fortunately, Tang Guo interjected before, but the other party didn''t care about it. Chapter 2362: Girls Banned from the Internet (69) Chapter 2362: Girls Banned from the Inte (69) As long as the school does not copse, he will wait for the results a yearter. Just as Tang Guo was speaking, he obviously didn''t take him as a parent in his eyes. This daughter is really bing more and more disobedient and unfilial. How could he have such a daughter? I don''t know what evil I did in my previous life. As long as the school doesn''t seem to be going to copse, he can rest assured. When Qin Pan knew that Tang Guo was going to be sent to a certain inte school again, the first thing that popped up in his mind was: I dont know how long this school can support it. I think she would be happy to go to this school, right? ? Now he has determined that those quitting schools must be brought down by the people behind her and her. So he wasn''t so worried about her safety, but this couldn''t be stopped, he would go to school with her to study the Inte. It is also very interesting to witness the copse of a school that quits the Inte. Tang Guo: My dad will study with him for a few days. He will not go back until he feels that this school will not copse. Senior, if you want toe,e back in a few days. When he leaves, I will send you a message. Qin Pan looked at the text with aplex expression. After seeing it, she said that she would notify him, and happily replied: OK, I''ll wait for your news, what to eat, when Ie in, I will bring you something. Tang Guo is not polite: I want to order the seasonal fruits, tear the dried beef, and eat the rabbit cold... The system watched silently, watching Tang Guo''s name and name report, even though he was a system, he was hungry. It''s really a good thing to have a big cutie. You can have so many delicious foods in the school. Father Tang had been studying with him for three days, thinking that this school was not the same as the previous "coquettish bitch" schools, and there was a formal atmosphere when he walked in. Everything is good in this school, and the teachers in ss are gentle to the students. Look at the well-behaved looks of those schools, it must be nurtured in such an atmosphere. Finally, he went back with confidence. As soon as Tang''s father left, Qin Pan was sent to the quit school, still inrge bags. Its the first time that people at the school have received customers like Qin Pans parents. They wille to see the situation every three to five days. They ask Qin Pan to bring a lot of food in. They even told the school not to bully their son. Send him here, just to iste him from the Inte. The outside world is full ofworks, so I chose their school. Although the requirements are a bit strange, the school will not care so much about making money. Like Qin Pan, they knew that it was enough to put it on the main campus. As for the branch campus, they will still observe, and if they are neers who are disobedient, they will be sent over to receive some lessons. The education method of the main campus is rtively moderate. It is said that it is a rtively mild child who can be sent here forcibly. Which one likes to stay here forever without touching the Inte? Besides, not all of those who were sent here were addicted to online games. There are various reasons, not so serious in itself, but it bes particrly serious in the eyes of parents. The children are a little yful and procrastinated, they all think the children are not sensible. Obviously they didn''t have the patience to educate themselves, so they had to spend money to hand over to the school. In the final analysis, they just don''t have the ability to teach their children, let alone how to be a parent. Chapter 2363: Banned Girl (70) Chapter 2363: Banned Girl (70) When the children are born and grow up slowly, when they are different from what they think, they will be disappointed. After disappointment, all kinds of dissatisfaction will naturally appear. Asking the children to do more and going against their arrangements is not all the same as stabbing a ho''s nest. Anyway, if a child has any problem, it is not a parents problem, not a childs problem, or a school problem, not a school problem, or a social problem, not a social problem. It must be that their children havee into contact with something bad. . These things that bring bad children, whether they have a good side or not, should be extinct directly. Many parents believe that if all these bad things are extinct, their children will be able to grow up healthily and be what they imagined. Want to be beautiful! ! ! Time passed slowly, and it was three months in a sh. Tang Guo eats and drinks well in school, and has a very good rtionship with that male student named Qin Pan. The people at the school were wondering that they had never encountered such a strange student in the school for so many years. Qin Pan won''t talk about it. With his parents'' advice, the treatment is definitely different. Tang Guo''s parents are simr to other parents. Why do they perform so well when they enter this kind of school? They are still happy every day, and they have no intention of resisting at all. Although curious, they are not good to ask anything. After so much time, the viewers in the "Today''s Watch" live broadcast room wille to report almost every day. Even if three months have passed, they are not in a hurry. "What are you worrying about? There are so many schools that quit online, maybe the anchor is stepping on it. If you want the live broadcast to have a good effect, you must prepare carefully." "Yes, before you look at the picture presented to us by the anchor, not only the image quality is clear, but the lens is also very stable. It shows that the equipment is advanced. I must have done a lot of meticulous preparations to be able to give us in that environment. Presenting the most realistic school for quitting online." "Wait, now the anchor does not announce the live broadcast time, mainly because they are afraid that those schools that quit the Inte will be prepared. If she does, those schools will definitely make corresponding countermeasures if they stare here." On this day, it was seven o''clock in the evening. "Today''s Watch" live broadcast room appeared without warning. Whenizens across the country received the start-up reminder, no matter what they were doing at the time, except for life and death matters and major events rted to human life, they were the first to take Watch it on your mobile phone orputer. "Hello everyone, I met again after three months. This time I have been preparing for a long time, but today''s content will not disappoint you." "Anchor, we don''t mind at all, as long as you continue to broadcast, I will watch." Mind what, this anchor is really awesome, doing what they dare not do, is simply their idol. Even if many people hate her, she hates her nosy. And those children who encountered such things are grateful to her. Some confessed parents, from the beginning of anger, support her now. If it weren''t for her, how would they know that teaching children is not that way. After being picked up, many children have various psychological problems. If there is no timely guidance, it will really ruin their lives. "Then, I won''t tell you more nonsense, you can see for yourself." Chapter 2364: Girls Banned from Nets (71) Chapter 2364: Girls Banned from Nets (71) The sound fell gently, and everyone''s attention was instantly attracted by the picture. They are not too different from the previous pictures, they are all numb, but they just want to see it. What they want to see is the ending, watching these people get caught by the police uncle, watching these people panic and say that they didn''t do it, and they were beaten with the evidence that they showed, and finally they were taken away with a pale face. The ending is no different, even this time the action is quick. Two hours before and after, everything is over. The reason for being able to be so fast is that the pictures in the live broadcast room showed the whole picture, address and gate of the school in the first ce. You don''t need to go to the trouble of inquiries at all, just drive someone there. More than an hour is enough time for the images presented in the live broadcast room to be used as evidence. Of course, there is still a lot of evidence that caused a school to copse, but it was not discussed in the open. When Father Tang and Mother Tang received a call and asked them to pick up Tang Guo, they were speechless and exhausted. "I have said that this kind of inte quit school is not very formal. If it is really formal, it will definitely not be broken. Look at those elementary schools, junior high schools, high schools, and regr universities. After a few students died, the school still hasn''t copsed, so it will continue." "You mean, you sent that unfilial girl to a quit school to quit the Inte. Now that the school has copsed, do you me me?" Father Tang also had a temper, "If it weren''t for her to get better, I would spend so much money. Shall she be sent? Now that the timees, the school has broken down seven, and people are bing less obedient." Seriously, he doesn''t want this daughter anymore. Mother Tang was also very bitter, "It''s been more than three months, most of our 100,000 yuan has been squandered again." Although the two couples saved a lot of money, they spent two to three hundred thousand yuan at once, and they were heartbroken. The reason why Tang Guo didn''t like to do live broadcast at the beginning, even if they made some money, was that they thought that live broadcast was not serious and taught bad people. In their eyes, it was equivalent to selling. Like them, working in a decent unit, it is not possible to save a lot of money in their lifetime. Stable wages and good benefits are good. Isn''t it bad? "Then what to do now?" Tang Guo was still a little scared in front of Tang''s father, and he had been used to making decisions all his life. Father Tang sat on the sofa and rubbed his forehead, "I''ll talk about it tomorrow, let''s rest first." "Ok." Obviously, the two couples were tired of tossing too, and they didn''t want to rush over overnight. After tossing for so long, there was no result. From the beginning, the confidence was full, to the present disappointment, they were also tired. I knew that after spending so much money, it would be better to ignore it. The next day, when the two got up, Mother Tang first went to buy some vegetables. Father Tang didn''t speak, and she didn''t want to pick Tang Guo back in a hurry. When the timees, the daughter wille back, and rtives maye over to ask about the situation in a swarm, and it will be ashamed to think about it. On the way back from shopping for vegetables, Mother Tang might have carried a lot of food. She was disturbed and fell over. The tofu in the basket was thrown out, and it fell directly to the ground, smashed to the ground, there was no way to eat it. A few apples and tomatoes also rolled out. The one who fell in the morning, Tang''s mother remembered what happened during this period, the more she thought about it, the more ufortable, the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved. Chapter 2365: Girls Banned from the Internet (72) Chapter 2365: Girls Banned from the Inte (72) "Auntie, are you okay?" At this time, a young girl in her twenties came over, helped Mother Tang pick up apples and tomatoes, and helped her up again. "Auntie, you walk carefully." "Thank you, girl." "It''s okay. Auntie went home so early to buy vegetables. Today is the weekend. Didn''t you ask your children to apany you? I''m usually busy. I should have time this weekend." When Mother Tang heard this, she couldn''t talk about Tang Guo''s situation. She just said, "Young people have their own affairs and are very busy. Where can I have time to buy food with me." "No matter what, no matter how busy I am, I have to apany my parents on weekends. Unlike me, my parents died early and I dont have a chance to apany them. Now on weekends, I like to go out and see my parents age. People will remember when they were alive." "Not all young people want you to be so sensible, little girl." For example, her daughter was broken by the Inte. It has been so many months, and it is neither lukewarm nor cold to them, and they all say that the picked ones are unfamiliar. She thinks that she was born and learned badly, so she is still unfamiliar. Later Tang''s mother learned that this young woman was called Lin Yuhong, because she was not at ease with her, Lin Yuhong insisted on sending her home. After being sent back and chatting all the way, Mother Tang couldn''t help keeping Lin Yuhong for dinner. Lin Yuhong is very good at talking, and can make the two couplesugh in just a few words. The meal was quite harmonious. As a result, both couples forgot about Tang Guo''s situation. The next day, Lin Yuhong came again, saying that she came to thank them, let her experience the feeling of eating with her parents, and brought them various gifts. As a result, the two became more and more kind to her. Before they knew it, the two told them about their daughter. Lin Yuhong persuaded them that their children have the blessings of their children. Now they don''t understand, they will understand their kindness in the future. They also persuaded them to keep holding Tang Guo''s ID card and restricting her freedom is not a solution at all, it will only make their rtionship more and more distant. Rather than spend money to find a school, it is better to let her go out and venture out on her own. After she has suffered a loss, she will know how good her family is and how good her parents are to her. Without getting a lesson, she will never repent. Only when she really learned the lesson and suffered, she would know their hard work. The two of them seemed to have been empowered by Daigo, it seemed to be the same thing. All along, they have been to stop Tang Guo, restrict her freedom, and prevent her from contacting them. Because she has now benefited, making their blockade useless. If they simply leave her alone and let her fend for herself for a while, if she sufferster, they will naturallye back to them and listen to them. Then, the two took Lin Yuhong to pick up Tang Guo. Tang Guo looked at Lin Yuhong who suddenly appeared next to Tang''s father and mother. "You are Tang Guo? Aunt Zhang told me about the matter," Lin Yuhong enthusiastically took Tang Guo''s hand, and took out an ID card from her wallet, "Here, I have persuaded Aunt Zhang. They promised to return your ID card to you and let you go back to school. You should not be self-willed anymore. After you leave the society and see the society, you will truly understand that your parents will never harm you. What they do is for your good." Chapter 2366: Girls Banned from the Internet (73) Chapter 2366: Girls Banned from the Inte (73) "who are you?" Tang Guo put away her ID card. Although she didn''t care who this young woman was, if she was kind and cheerful, she might not fit her current personality. System: Tell a joke, his host has greatly maintained the character set and never copsed. "My name is Lin Yuhong." Facing Tang Guo''s cold face, Lin Yuhong still smiled and kindly, "You may not be familiar with it, we said as we walked, I have booked the hotel, and will help you clean the dust for you. Two dayster. Shall I send you to school again?" Nothing to offer courtesy, to steal or tomit. If Lin Yuhong''s goal was the Tang family''s two couples, Tang Guo sneered in her heart, that would be really great! My daughter doesn''t hurt and likes to lead wolves into the room. This wave of operations is really beautiful. "What do you do with a cold face all the time?" Father Tang was dissatisfied with Tang Guo''s attitude, "Yuhong spoke to you nicely. If you change your attitude, you will have offended people. Since childhood, I have taught you to be polite to others. , Now I really forgot everything." "Uncle Tang, don''t say it anymore. Actually, I can understand Xiaoguo''s unhappy heart. I feel a little embarrassed to say that. Seriously, shouldn''t Ie?" Lin Yuhong was sorry, "I''m just a little worried about you. As soon as I see you, I think of my parents. If there is no young man to take care of this long journey, I really don''t know what to do if something happens." "Look, you study hard, how sensible Yuhong is." Tang Guo Yuguang nced at Lin Yuhong''s apologetic look. No matter what the other party''s purpose was, he was trying to sow discord anyway. "You like her to be sensible, just ept her as your daughter. Whoever is your daughter will be unlucky. "You unfilial daughter, you..." Father Tang raised his hand to hit Tang Guo, and Lin Yuhong stopped him quickly. "Uncle Tang, Aunt Zhang, I''m sorry, I shouldn''te, if I don''te, your family should fight Reunited amicably. Now because Im an outsider, its not good for your family. I''m leaving, I''ll leave immediately." Lin Yuhong let go of Father Tang''s arm and said sorry to Tang Guo, "I''m sorry, I saw that my uncles and aunts were not taken care of before, so I had more contacts. I will nevere again in the future and will not destroy your entire family. Human." After finishing speaking, Lin Yuhong nodded to Tang''s father and mother again, and was about to turn around and leave. Mother Tang and Father Tang held her at the same time. Mother Tang said, "Yuhong, you are not wrong. What are you going to do? There are not many young people who are as sensible as you. Besides, you are not at fault. immature." "That''s it, this unfilial girl is ignorant." Father Tang nced at Tang Guo, "Quickly apologize to Yuhong." "I don''t want to say." Tang Guo said coldly. "If you don''t apologize today, then go away immediately and never go home." Tang Guo raised his eyes and asked seriously, "You want to drive me away for an outsider?" "I think you are inferior to an outsider. Yuhong still knows the two of us. We two came to pick you up from far away. She didn''t worry about us, so she wanted to follow. As soon as she came, she was stunned by you. Who do you show it to?" "Then I will leave." Tang Guo turned around and left, hanging her head, the corners of her lips twitched, and she was kind to others for no reason. Is there really such ack of love from her parents? not necessarily. Chapter 2367: Banned Girl (74) Chapter 2367: Banned Girl (74) "Xiaoguo, it''s me who is leaving. Come back, Uncle Tang... Aunt Zhang, you let me go and call Xiaoguo back." Lin Yuhong said with a guilty expression. Tang Guo called back, but did not move a bit. But now Father Tang and Mother Tang are both in anger, let alone now, even when they are awake, it is easy to ignore these details and not easy to notice. Who can think that someone who treats them so nicely would have no intentions? "No, let her go, and see how she gets mixed up outside by herself." Father Tang said angrily, "If I don''te back for a lifetime, then I don''t have this daughter." "It''s all mine." "You don''t me you for this matter, it''s all her own fault." Mother Tang was also very disappointed in Tang Guo''s behavior. Comparing Lin Yuhong, a strange little girl, and looking at their biological daughters raised since childhood, she is not evenparable to an outsider. In the end, Lin Yuhong was helpless and had to send the two back. When I got home, I saw that they had no interest. They served them tea and cooked food for them. For several days, Lin Yuhong went to apany the two of them, taking care of them like a daughter. In fact, on the second day, the two were not so angry. They even waited until Tang Guo couldn''t hang around outside, and came back to beg them. Without their support, what kind of person can she mix up outside? After suffering, you will know that they are good to her and will listen to them obediently. The more they get along with Lin Yuhong, the more they hope that Lin Yuhong is their daughter. What a filial girl, if there is a daughter like Lin Yuhong in this life, they really feel that the whole life is worth it. They dare to say that the young people they have met are not as good as Lin Yuhong. Half a monthter, when they heard that Lin Yuhong was still renting a house outside, the two remembered that Tang Guo hadn''t called them a single call for so long, and they were angry. Then they cleaned up the guest room and asked Lin Yuhong to move in. From this day on, Lin Yuhong seemed to be their daughter, all kind and filial. asionally, they heard gossip from rtives and became very angry. What they say is better to an outsider than to their daughter. If their daughter is not obedient, not filial, and bad at learning outside, will they be kind to an outsider? They are good to Lin Yuhong because Lin Yuhong is good to them. This kind of feeling is mutual. Lin Yuhong, a little girl without her parents, realized her expectation that she yearns for the warmth of the family. Besides, a little girl from another family cares about them every day, buys fruit cakes for them, and buys vegetables and cooks for them. On weekends, they were told to eat out. So far, there is no requirement for them. People just want to have dinner with them, and experience the warm and harmonious feeling of eating as a family. Later, they asked about Lin Yuhong''s upation. When they heard that she was a teacher, they felt that this girl was very promising. Decent work, beautiful, gentle and filial. As two old men, they can''t keep people posting their books. Every time, it was forced to Lin Yuhong, who only wanted it. Lin Yuhong alsoforted them, saying that after Tang Guochang learned a lesson, he woulde back and know that they are good. Chapter 2368: Girls Banned from the Internet (75) Chapter 2368: Girls Banned from the Inte (75) She also said that even if Tang Guo really never came back, she was willing to recognize them as parents and provide them with old age. The two of them were really moved. They discussed secretly, observed and observed that if Lin Yuhong had always been like this, they nned to recognize her as a goddaughter. If your daughter is sensible, they can ept it when shees back. If you don''t want toe back, and fight against them, it''s better to be filial to your daughter. In fact, the two have this idea because they have recently seen many cases where it is better to raise a daughter than a daughter, a goddaughter. Not only news, but also various short stories. These cases frequently appeared in their sight, and they did not feel that something was wrong. They only felt that in this society, parents doted on their biological children, making them not cherish, which led to this result. The biological children in the case are basically not filial in the end, but those passers-by, neighbors, raised, confessed, filial piety, endowment. Just half a yearter, Lin Yuhong was the same as before, and there was no change. The two couples decided to consider her a goddaughter. Before that, they tried to call Tang Guo. It got through, and an indifferent voice sounded over there, "What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter, parents can''t bear to scream?" Tang''s father thought that he was about to have a filial goddaughter, and his mood was much better. He called Tang Guo not to scare her back, but simply to tell her that even without her biological daughter, they would not be left alone and would find someone better than their own daughter. "Okay, don''te back in the future. I just let you know. I''m discussing with your mother to recognize Yuhong as your goddaughter. She will be your **** sister in the future." Tang Guo paused, then said, "I don''t have her at home, and I don''t have her. I don''t agree." After a while, she continued, "If you have to recognize her as a goddaughter, then we will cut off. Rtionship." "If you cut it off, then cut it off. Do you really think that you are scared? I really shouldn''t have sent you to a-stopping school. If you waste money, you won''t be able to teach you back at any school." Tang Guo chuckled, "Quit schools really dont have any skills. Dont you know that in the past few months, most of the-ban schools across the country have copsed? Basically, one school will copse within three to five days. If you cant keep it, you dare to help others educate your children. If you dont have the ability, dont live with porcin. "you you" "Since you are going to have a new daughter, then I wille back and move the hukou another day. If the hukou is not removed, how can it be regarded as breaking the rtionship." Tang''s father and Tang''s mother were angry, "Then youe back quickly and move your household registration. I, Tang Zhengbo, will never have your daughter in this life." "That''s right, I don''t want to have parents like you. My life was almost finished because of you, do you know? No, you shouldn''t know, why do you think you are wrong." Tang Guo didn''t even want to show mercy to this pair of parents once, and she went back if she didn''t agree with her. As for who Li Yuhong was, whether it was a liar, or other purposes, anyway, waiting for her ount to be transferred, she couldn''t burn her. The fact that she learned bad things online is not a big deal at all. Chapter 2369: Girls Banned from the Internet (76) Chapter 2369: Girls Banned from the Inte (76) Now the two of them want to recognize the person next to them as their daughters, and drive her biological daughter out of the house, and the household registration will be removed. At present, some people may argue that she is not a little bit ignorant, saying that she is not sensible. If it werent for her disobedience, not annoying her parents, or caring about her parents, how could they recognize an outsider as a daughter? Recognizing an outsider as a daughter is because her parents think that this outsider is actually better than her biological daughter. If this Lin Yuhong really treated the two old men so well all her life, she felt that this was because God was blinded by someone, and her mind was bewildered by a monster. If Lin Yuhong did something in the future that caused the two old men who rushed to adopt a daughter to suffer a loss, then that would be the time to make a real joke. At that time, she should be a very famous anchor, no, not only the anchor, but also a very famous musical instrument teacher. She wants to be on TV and perform with others. Whenparing the final miserable end of the two couples who recognized Lin Yuhong as their daughters, everyone just discussed: Look, this is the end of not having to kiss a daughter, but to recognize a stranger as an adopted daughter. Look, my daughter is not good enough to raise, she has to toss, and tossed her daughter away, and finally came back with a white-eyed wolf. Look, everyone, keep your eyes open and see clearly, no matter what, it''s best to kiss. This half-way recognized, where to raise a family, whether to raise a family or not, its a different matter. If it is a wolf, then it is really not worth the gain. When the Inte big data exploded, after her fame came up, more and more people realized that live broadcasting was also a legitimate industry. Those people would point to the two andugh at them and tell them to toss their daughters. If they got along well at the beginning and their daughters were so promising, they would have taken them to enjoy the blessing. When she went back to move her registered residence, Tang Guo called Qin Pan to apany her. Qin Pan also expressed inconceivability that Tang Guo had broken down those quit schools in the past year or two. Knowing that she was going to relocate, he subconsciously asked, "Where do you want to move?" "My home." Qin Pan knew that she was not easy, and she was still doing live broadcast now, so if she counted the money to teach her apprentices, her monthly ie was more than 100,000 200,000 yuan. I remembered that some time ago, she asked him to apany her to see the house. Although she did not buy it at the time, he is now sure that she has already bought it. "When did you buy a house?" "Just a while ago, I forgot to tell you, it''s not toote to tell, right?" Qin Panxin said that he felt a littlete. That list of houses was almost sold out. She started first, and now she told him where he could buy a house and live next door to her. He still made some money as a shop over the years, although he had tossed in a lot because of quitting online school. But that point is all small money, not important. "It''s just temporarily relocating the hukou over there. I consulted before that my conditions fully meet the criteria for relocating hukou." Tang Guo didn''t seem to feel what Qin Pan was thinking. Those who live there are a bit far from here." Qin Pan felt much better when he heard her not staying there. That''s right, that area is far away from here. Although the house price is very expensive, he thinks it is not suitable for living. He nced at Tang Guo secretly, but unexpectedly Tang Guo suddenly raised his head to look at him, making his eyes unable to escape. Chapter 2370: Girls Banned from the Internet (77) Chapter 2370: Girls Banned from the Inte (77) "Senior, I forgot to ask you one thing." "what''s up?" "You didn''t tell me before. I''m going back to school. Do you want to tell me something?" Tang Guo asked seriously, "Did you forget?" "No, I didn''t forget." Qin Pan answered quickly, how could he forget such an important thing. As soon as she came back, it was all kinds of make-up exams, or to retake the courses that she hadn''t studied, or to toss with people to quit schools, and then she made money by doing live broadcasts. He has a lot of money. Although he is not the richest man, he is more than enough to support her. But he can''t directly say, "I have money, you spend mine." This is too abrupt, it seems that he is very stupid and stupid, I don''t know if she will be angry. Mainly, they are not yet intimate, she may be ufortable, and she is so smart, it is probably not rare. Just a few days after she came back to live broadcast, her ie was already pretty good. He just wanted to give her flowers, she didn''t need it either. Worry, I can''t spend any money if I want to spend it! Fortunately, for a small part of her remaining time, they would go for a meal every day. "Since you haven''t forgotten, tell me at this moment." "Right here?" "Can''t it work here?" Qin Pan nced around. This was the side of the road, saying that that kind of thing is not so good, and that he must always choose a more formal ce. I don''t know where the courage came from, he grabbed Tang Guo''s hand and pulled her to a certain restaurant, and walked into the restaurant. There were not many people at the moment, and he led her to a good position. "You wait a moment." Tang Guo sat quietly in his seat, waiting. It didn''t take long before the waiter and the guests who were dining in the restaurant said something, and then the guests all smiled and nodded and left with them. As a result, she was the only one in the entire hall. The lights were also dimmed, and music rang, apanied by the sound of guitars on the scene. Immediately afterwards, she saw a figureing out in the dark, and the sound of the guitar came from that ce. She is familiar with this song, becausest month she taught an apprentice in the live broadcast room. In order to learn this song, that apprentice gave her a series of the most expensive gifts on the tform. One hit was ny-nine. One. During that time, she would spend a little time every day during the live broadcast to teach this big guy to learn this song. Fans throughout the live broadcast room said that they would y this song. But this big guy seemed a little stupid, he just let her teach for a month before finally learning. By the way, this gangsters nickname is a string of numbers without an avatar, and is currently the number one in her fan gift list. Every time after he appeared, the fans in the live broadcast room would kindly shout: The digital boss is here. He used to be a digital man, now he is a digital man. Because hees to Tang Guo''s live broadcast room every day, he is bound to brush gifts, and he is the leader of the list every day. But Tang Guo''s name for him remained the same, Little Brother Number. Listening to the familiar melody, Qin Pan was obviously very nervous, but he seemed to be controlling his heartbeat hard, and his expression was very serious and serious. But his red ears indicate that he is excited, nervous, and a little bit shy. Especially when Tang Guo smiled and stared at him without blinking, he almost sang the wrong lyrics. Fortunately, I was held back in the end, and abruptly abducted a ran away sound, which was considered a skill. Chapter 2371: Girls Banned from the Internet (78) Chapter 2371: Girls Banned from the Inte (78) When the performance was over, the lights came on, and a handful of bright roses appeared in Qin Pan''s hand, which was intoxicating red. Those guests around also showed up, with a bouquet of flowers in their hands. But it''s all other words with very good meanings, and the color is slightly lighter, which makes the bouquet of roses in Qin Pan''s hand eye-catching. There are many flower shops outside this restaurant, so he can arrange all this in a short time. In this restaurant are young people eating, mostly couples. Today Qin Ting not only invited them to dinner, but also gave them small gifts. Even without these, this kind of adult beauty is very pleasant to do. Qin Pan held the flowers nervously, walked in front of Tang Guo, and took out a string of bracelets from his pocket. Under Tang Guo''s focused gaze, he controlled his voice not to tremble and stutter, and said seriously, " Xiaoguo, the thing I want to talk to you about is the one that I want to fall in love with you and never break up for the rest of my life." "Bracelets have been selected for a long time, bought for a long time, and kept on them. I don''t know if you like it or not. If you don''t like it, the outside is the ce to buy jewelry. When we have dinner, we will pick it together." Qin Pan took out the bracelet first, then said, "I like you very much. From the first time I saw you, I wanted to do something like today. When I saw your first side, I couldn''t help but approach You, close to you, no matter where you are, I want to stand by your side. In the remaining nk life, I hope very much that I can paint life with you." "I don''t know, do I have this opportunity to stand by your side?" "So this is what you want to tell me?" Listening to Tang Guo''s rxed tone, Qin Pan was a little uncertain, but he nodded vigorously, "I have been preparing for a long time, and have been waiting for you when you are free." "Then I don''t ask today, don''t you always know how to say it?" "No, no, I''m ready, I will definitely say it. Even if you don''t ask, I will find the opportunity to say it." System: [The host is big, I will be teased by you, forgive him for being so miserable in thest world, I turned into a cat, unable to talk, although I lie in your arms every day, it is still miserable. Tang Guo raised the corners of her lips and stretched out her snow-white wrist in front of Qin Pan, "Give me a try to see if it fits, and return the product if it doesn''t fit." "Right, it will be suitable." When Qin Pan''s expression was about to be returned, Qin Pan''s expression didn''t know what to make, but he quickly put the bracelet on her, feeling a little nervous in her heart. If it wasn''t appropriate, would she really return it? Although I dont know what her return means, its not a good thing anyway. System: He is going tough to death! Fortunately, the bracelet is really just right. Tang Guo heard Qin Pan let out a long sigh of relief and inadvertently said, "It''s pretty good-looking, I thought before, if it''s not appropriate, you can''t waste money. , Just let you take me to return the goods for another one." What does it mean to return the goods? Qin Pan showed a silly smile, not meant to give him back. The other guests in the restaurant burst into apuse and understood that this was a sess. Especially after seeing the scene where Tang Guo said about returning the goods, Qin Pan suddenly became nervous, and they couldn''t help but want tough. Fortunately, knowing the asion was wrong, they just didn''tugh. Chapter 2372: Girls Banned from the Internet (79) Chapter 2372: Girls Banned from the Inte (79) After Qin Pan heard Tang Guo''s meaning of returning the goods, he let out a sigh of relief and gave them a knowing smile. This young man seems to be a little shy. The shy young man is really courageous to chase girls so boldly. Such a cute boy, there are really not many. "My dear, if I saw such a cute boy before I met you, you might not be sitting in front of me." "But it''s me, it''s me, it''s me who is sitting in front of you..." The couple next door whispered for this. After the boy answered, he looked at the girl with aggrieved expression, "Although,... Do you not love me anymore?" Before the girl could react, the boy stood up, hugged her, and kissed her face fiercely, "You must not love me. If you don''t love me, I will cry you. " "naive!" "So you really don''t love me anymore..." When the system saw the boy''s wobbly appearance, he subconsciously nced at Qin Pan, who was standing beside Tang Guo, holding her little hand, and staring at the pair of lovers with Tang Guo. He said that he had never seen this shameless guy before, but now he has. That boy is even more shameless. [The host is so big that I found a shameless one! Although shameless, the girl was indeed bluffed, and quickly threw herself into the arms of the boy tofort him, saying: "In my heart, you are the best. Others belong to others. You are jealous. Do you want to eat it too? Isn''t it just a joke?" "Really?" "Really, what did I lie to you for?" "I know that you love me the most. Lets eat, Im really hungry." The boy took the girls little hand and kissed her finger, "Or, you feed me, or I I can''t feel your love." System: [Fuck! ! The host is big, this man is so shameless, so shameless, you should look at your cute family soon, don''t follow your studies. Tang Guo was expressionless: "He has watched the whole process and may have learned." The system is dumbfounded: [Then what to do, I will lose my learning. Tang Guo: "It''s okay, as long as you are good and shameless, it''s pretty cute." System: Is this taste a bit strange? The host is big, what about your integrity? When eating, Qin Pan would take a look at Tang Guo''s hands from time to time, the system is really a bit hard to exin. When Tang Guo fed him a piece of beef, he decisively didn''t look at her hand, as if quite contented. Look, I really didn''t learn, this guy is really **** learning now. After the two confirmed their rtionship, Qin Pan felt that his whole life was fulfilled. When his mother called him and asked him if he had chased his girlfriend, he did not evade, and directly answered that he was chased. After receivingpliments from his family, he also said that when theye back to see him during the holidays, he will not go there. Let him stay here and apany her girlfriend. Qin Pan also told his parents about Tang Guo''s experiences. After hearing these experiences, his parents even more supported him to stay by her side and apany the lonely and poor girl. "Parents, I will take her to visit you in the future." "Let''se back. There is nothing good out there. It is not convenient to do anything. If it is not for work, I would rather stay in China." Chapter 2373: Girls Banned from the Internet (80) Chapter 2373: Girls Banned from the Inte (80) "Of course, if she is willing, you can go to some beautiful ces when you have time. We don''t need toe to this ce. In two years, your dad and I will be able to finish our work here and return to China." Aftermunicating with his parents, Qin Pan would have nothing to do and would wander in front of Tang Guo. He has graduated. Tang Guo was almost there, because she had to renew many courses. She was not in a hurry anyway, the course was familiar to her. Several of her roommates have finished their courses and are currently doing internships outside. Regarding her situation, they did not know, and she did not reveal the meaning. But they have a small group and they often chat in it. And they know the room number of Tang Guo''s live broadcast room. When they are free, they will go to the live broadcast room to find her. Because the other three have chosen to work in different cities, because the time after graduation is an opportunity to get a good job. A good job will have a great impact on the future. Therefore, for good job opportunities, they have chosen a ce that suits them. Even so, the friendship between them stillsts. Until now, they were asking how Tang Guo''s health was from time to time, so that she would not be too tired Yunyun. Not long after, Tang Guo, apanied by Qin Pan, returned to his hometown and moved out his registered permanent residence. Tang''s father and Tang''s mother looked at her calmly throughout the whole process, without saying a word. The other rtives tried to persuade them, but Tang''s father interrupted them. Especially seeing Tang Guo still carrying a man, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother''s faces were even more ugly. For the sake of face, they didn''t say anything in person. "Step out of this door and you won''t have toe back." Lin Yuhong wanted to say something, Mother Tang pulled her back, "Let her go, she went out today, I don''t have this daughter." She looked at Lin Yuhong, her expression rxed a lot, "My future daughter is only Yuhong." In the eyes of Tang''s mother and Tang''s father, Lin Yuhong is better than his own daughter in raising a daughter halfway. Although their daughter hasn''t had a phone call for more than half a year, Yuhong has taken care of them better than her daughter. Father Tang and Mother Tang were determined in their hearts. Tang Guo didn''t know how to repent, so they didn''t recognize her. In the future, all things would be given to their adopted daughter who was filial to them. Tang Guo didn''t bother to pay attention to the thoughts in their hearts. From the time she stepped out of this house, she never thought ofing back again. Give these two old things old age, think beautifully. If they have the ability, they will sue her in the future. They love face so much, I am afraid they will not want to go out and sue her. There is also this Lin Yuhong, who seems to want to put a long line to catch a big fish, and they have suffered some pain. Tang Guo left without hesitation, which made the two of them even more sure that raising a daughter is better than a biological daughter. After Tang Guo left, they treated Lin Yuhong better, much better than they did to Tang Guo before. Lin Yuhong also has her ownputer, every time she is closed in the room to look at theputer. Mother Tang and Father Tang looked at each other, and still asked what she was doing. Lin Yuhong would say that she was making an app for students to use for ss, so that they can rest assured that she is not addicted to the Inte, and will show them the slideshow of the app she made. They saw the above content, believed it, and thought that Lin Yuhong had great promise. Look, different people use thisputer for different purposes. Chapter 2374: Girls Banned from the Internet (81) Chapter 2374: Girls Banned from the Inte (81) It was like when Tang Guo was at home, he had to make a smallpartment in the house and decorate the surroundings strangely. On theputer, there is a camera installed, and what kind of microphones, stereos and so on. In short, there are a lot of messy cables. asionally they sang and danced to the camera, but they couldn''t understand it anyway. They have forgotten why they had to report dance sses to the original owner. During the New Year, if you ask your daughter to sing and dance in front of rtives, shouldnt she be allowed to sing or dance to theputer to show off her talents? Moreover, when she dances, it is because someone is interested in the dance she has learned, and it is only for others to demonstrate it, but in their eyes, it has be vulgar. Some dayster, rtives who had walked closer found the two and persuaded them not to do such a terrible thing, and mistreated their biological daughter. In any case, the biological daughter is still biological, and there is a blood rtionship. But the two were stubborn and didn''t listen at all. However, the cousin from a distant house who rmended to Tang''s father to stop the school before, very supportive of their decision, and said that the adopted daughter and the rtive daughter are filial and not filial. It is really not about blood rtionship, but about people. They also said that they will retire soon, and they will have retirement sry in the future. What are they worried about? If raising a daughter is good for them, they will enjoy it, and it will be good for raising a daughter. Why bother with yourself for your own daughter? When they thought about it, it was really like that. In order to help Tang Guo quit the Inte, it took more than 200,000 yuan, but nothing was effective. It can be seen that she is just a piece of rotten wood, no matter how good the carving technique is, it will not work. But rtives are babbling, thinking it is better to be close. The two felt that these people just wanted to see their jokes and didn''t want them to be good. Otherwise, why didn''t they say that their parents and daughters were good before, but now they have a good adopted daughter before they say they are not. So, these people just don''t want them to be good. As a result, they reduced the contact between rtives. With their virtue, those rtives don''t want to associate with them. Whether it''s New Year''s Day or other times, there is basically no courtesy. Rtions like rtives are not maintained during holidays and will basically be broken within two years. If there is anything in the future, others will not help you. Currently, the two couples have spent most of the holidays with Li Yuhong, and rtives who canmunicate with each other are rtively far away. The other part is colleagues. Since there was such an "unfilial girl" in the family, they rarely mentioned family affairs. All these people in the unit are human spirits, even if they are really gossip, they will not say anything in front of them. I am a colleague with a friendly facial expression, and I don''t know how to say that they have brain problems behind the scenes. The two finally retired, and then they were thinking about Lin Yuhong''s lifelong events. They proposed to introduce Lin Yuhong, and Lin Yuhong agreed with no objection. She also said that she believed what they introduced. When Tang Guo learned of the process, the two introduced Lin Yuhong to an object, and when Lin Yuhong actually agreed, she couldn''t help but ask, "Is it the one she arranged?" The sound of the system is weird, [No, that person''s name is Xu Shan. When the words fell, Tang Guo did not speak for a long time. Chapter 2375: Girls Banned from the Internet (82) Chapter 2375: Girls Banned from the Inte (82) "Xu Shan..." Tang Guo murmured the name after a long time. Xu Shan, wasn''t it the man who beat the original owner to death? Why would Lin Yuhong, such a shrewd person, agree? Then I have to talk about Xu Shan, he is indeed the kind of honest work person. This kind of person hides very well in life, just a good old person who is bullied by everyone. When you see anyone, you will have a silly smile called honesty. No one knew that he would have some abnormal behavior behind his back. In the memories she received, there was something terrifying about this person. When the face of an honest person smiles, it only makes people feel eerie and scary. Also, Xu Shan''s parents have both died, he has a house, a shop, and a job that most people think is very stable. Apart from the shorings of parents, the other two couples are very satisfied, and Lin Yuhong is also very satisfied. This kind of honest person is easy to handle, she originally nned to be a long-term one, this kind of person is easy to control. In fact, she has taken a fancy to the two suites in Xu Shan''s hands, as well as a shop floor. Although the location is not good, it is really a good candidate for this city. An honest person like this, when the timees to get married, she will think of a way to get the house shop, as much as she can. Then when the money is avable, think of a way to make this honest person do something to be sorry for her, maybe he willpensate her with a little property when she gets divorced. Lin Yuhong''s abacus was good, and the two couples were very satisfied with this man named Xu Shan. Xu Shan seems to be very satisfied with Lin Yuhong, because she is very beautiful, with fair skin, and her body is not as thin as a bamboo pole, but very standard. She has everything that should be. It is worth mentioning that, in addition to the tendency of violence in Xu Shan, like many men, he also likes beautiful women. In the original plot, he clearly knew that the original owner had a problem with his brain, and he wanted to marry her, just because he fell in love with that beautiful skin. In fact, Xu Shan has a criminal record. He once talked about a girlfriend, but during his rtionship, there was a conflict, and the woman did not want to talk to him any more. Everything went well, Xu Shan and Lin Yuhong got married. Because Lin Yuhong is very good at coaxing, now he has taken a fancy to Xu Shan''s house and shop, calling him Baiyibaishun. Xu Shan, who was both physically and mentallyfortable, naturally did not rise up the violence in his heart, but was rather satisfied with Lin Yuhong. Within a few months, Lin Yuhong coaxed him to transfer a house to her. Of course, in other aspects, Lin Yuhong also made him very satisfied. Now in the unit, he walks with the wind, and the spring breeze is happy. Lin Yuhong coaxed some money in her hands again. Every day, while coaxing Xu Shan, she turned around to coax the Tang family''s two couples'' money. But she can take her time for the Tang family''s money. She didn''t want her to coax Uncle Xu Shanzheng every day. So after they got married for a year, Lin Yuhong designed a game and Xu Shan was in the game. Lin Yuhong caught him and a strange woman in a hotel on the spot, turned around and ran away crying. Xu Shan was a little dumbfounded, and hurried home to exin to Lin Yuhong. Lin Yuhong refused, saying that he had betrayed her and wanted to get a divorce. He hurt her too much. Of course Xu Shan refused, and was a little upset that he was so confused for a while that he was asked out by a woman. Chapter 2376: Girls Banned from the Internet (83) Chapter 2376: Girls Banned from the Inte (83) But Lin Yuhong couldn''t coax her well, and returned to the "natal house" that day, which was the house of Tang''s father and mother. She and the two couples talked about Xu Shan. This time, it was not the original owner whose brain was burned out, but Lin Yuhong who was able to speak well. What she said, the two naturally believed. They recognized Lin Yuhong as a goddaughter, and it''s been several years. The rtives who originally wanted to see their jokesughed at them when they saw them. After all, their family Yuhong is so good to them, but don''t be much better than those rtives and children. So Lin Yuhong said that Xu Shan had derailed, even in their impression, Xu Shan was an honest person. Just because of Lin Yuhong''s words, they all said bitterly: "That kid looks honest and looks like he will live a life. He didn''t expect to do such a shameless thing." "Parents, no matter what, I will divorce him. He hurt me, betrayed me, and betrayed our marriage. I originally nned to have a child. Fortunately, I haven''t gotten pregnant yet. Otherwise, I will have a child. When I discover this kind of thing, I might die and I dont want to live anymore. The two originally nned to persuade Xu Shan to teach Xu Shan to change. After all, in the thinking of the older generation, even if Xu Shan did something wrong, he wouldn''t get divorced. As long as he changed, life would still go on as usual. If Lin Yuhong were their biological daughter, they would definitely persuade them without hesitation. But Lin Yuhong is their adopted daughter. She has not been raised since she was a child and has always been so filial to them. Now that the matter is so serious by her, they really dare not say so. In the end, Lin Yuhong also said that in this society, you really can''t want a man like this. Especially the one who has cheated, there will be countless times once, and it simply cannot be changed. Lin Yuhong was too good at talking, and the two were quickly brainwashed by her. Mainly she said that Xu Shan is cheating now, and she doesn''t know what she will do to worry about in the future. At that time, she will have a lot of troublesome things on her own. She can''t take care of them without telling them. She has to let them clean up the mess and simply divorce. With her conditions, she still doesn''t believe that she can''t find a better one. The two were moved, thinking that Xu Shan was unreliable, and they did divorce. Xu Shanter begged Lin Yuhong for mercy, but was not forgiven. Lin Yuhong was not afraid of his cheating, she just kept on guarding him crying, saying: "It''s me who is not good, there is no way to make you give up looking for a woman outside." "Since I don''t have that ability, then let you be free." "Although I am sad, maybe I will never marry again in my life, because I can''t get out of this rtionship. But Xu Shan, I really can''t pretend to be ignorant, because in my eyes, there is really harmony. Don''t get into the sand." Originally, Xu Shan was very resistant to divorce. He wanted it all. No matter what Lin Yuhong said, he couldnt get a divorce. Because of this incident, his blood seemed to be boiling, and there was an impulse toe out. But Lin Yuhong''s crying appearance, even if she was crying, was so beautiful. Even to me him is so distressing. Those words ofint are not a deep love for him. Especially when she said that he might not get married in this lifetime, because he was actually moved when he could not get out of this rtionship. He was ming himself, why would he not be able to stand up to a woman outside, so he should follow it out? Chapter 2377: Girls Banned from the Internet (84) Chapter 2377: Girls Banned from the Inte (84) Is Lin Yuhong OK? Lin Yuhong is fine, he has never seen such a good woman, such a perfect woman. He didn''t want to get a divorce, but Li Yuhong lost a few catties all of a sudden, her face sunken. In the end, Xu Shan agreed to the divorce, and the house that was transferred to Lin Yuhong was not held ountable, and he also gave her the shop under his name. He thought that even if it was divorced, he would find a way to get Lin Yuhong back to him and live the same life as before. As everyone knows, Lin Yuhong is so happy and crazy, it''s really not in vain that she has been hungry for so many days, not eating much, and her stomach hurts. After this period of time has passed, she must sneak out for a meal. Lin Yuhong moved back home because she had to coax the property in the hands of the two couples. Although she had coaxed a lot of them before, most of it was the dowry they gave her. But she knew that these two people were rich. They had a good time when they were young, and they were not short of money. Just say that the house under the name is very valuable. She couldn''t coax the house, and the two couples were not so stupid. But it is still possible to let them use house loans. Although the two couples had a lot of pensions, she could not hang on this tree forever. Therefore, she intends to let the two couples take out the loan and take the loan by herself. As for the two couples, they will naturally have a pension to repay the debt, and she is not too good at doing it. Xu Shan often came to Lin Yuhong and gave her various things. Lin Yuhong looked at this big idiot, declined twice, and pretended to be angry and snatched the things away. If a fool gives it, don''t give it for nothing. The reason why she didn''t directly tear her face to give some hope, one was that she didn''t want Xu Shan to turn his face directly, and cause trouble to her when it came out. This is the second thing. A stupid man like Xu Shan must think she still likes him and will buy some jewelry to coax her back. This kind of man is the most cheap, and he wille with a little hook. Sure enough, everything was not bad as she expected. After a while, Lin Yuhong and the two couples said that she nned to buy the house that Xu Shan had transferred to her, but she had to borrow some more money from them to buy arger house. They will live in the family in the future. Together. The two couples disagreed at first, but Lin Yuhong took them to the big house to see. And Lin Yuhong also told them that she would make an IOU, and the reason for borrowing money from them was that she wanted to pay the rent in one lump sum. And she said that she still has a shop under her name, but she can''t make quick money, otherwise she won''t ask them for help. The two couples saved some money, and it looked like a million in total. But these years have spent a lot of money. Before sending Tang Guo to the Inte quit school, it cost more than 200,000 yuan. When Lin Yuhong got married, because Xu Shan had two suites and one shop, they also took one hundred thousand advanced to Li Yuhong, and married a car worth three hundred thousand. Coupled with other misceneous expenses, they have less than four hundred thousand on hand. They asked about the house price, and then asked Lin Yuhong how much the house was sold for, and finally found that even if they took out their savings, they were still a little bit close. It may be that Lin Yuhong had a shop here and made an IOU. They had been together for so long, and the two couples had no doubts at all. That big house is indeed very attractive. They all thought about the scene of the family living in it in the future. They don''t know how those rtives would envy them. Therefore, they finally decided to use the house they currently live in to obtain a loan. They took a loan of 300,000 plus another 300,000, for a total of more than 600,000 to Lin Yuhong. On the day of getting the money, Lin Yuhong said that she would go to see the shop today, but in fact her shop had already been sold. At this look, people disappeared. Chapter 2378: Girls Banned from the Internet (85) Chapter 2378: Girls Banned from the Inte (85) On the first day when Lin Yuhong disappeared, the two couples thought she had something urgent to deal with, and they didn''t have time to inform them. It may be that after several years of getting along, Lin Yuhong has always treated them better than her daughter. They never thought that Lin Yuhong would run away with money. The day after Lin Yuhong disappeared, the two couples still didn''t suspect that Lin Yuhong had taken the money and ran away, but worried about whether something happened to Lin Yuhong. One call from the left to the right, but no one answered. They were very worried, thinking that Lin Yuhong did not answer their call because of something happened or some ident. Soon the third day, the two couples called Lin Yuhong again. This time it was not that no one answered, but just dialed the number, and a female voice came from inside: "Sorry, the number you dialed is empty. number" The voice hadn''t finished speaking, the two couples looked at each other, and they were both stupid in ce, silent for a long time. When they heard the phone saying that they were calling an empty number, their brains were nk. Empty number? Empty number? How could it be an empty number? Did you get through yesterday? They didn''t believe it, they used their mobile phones to dial the phone numbers several times. Finally, they borrowed a mobile phone to call from the neighbor opposite, but the number was still empty. Amid the doubts of the neighbors, the two couples slumped to the ground at the same time, and their originally ugly faces were even more ugly. Although they don''t want to believe it, even now they don''t want to believe it, but Lin Yuhong is really a liar. The neighbors were shocked by them and quickly asked them what happened. The two murmured to themselves, their eyes were gray, as if they hadn''t noticed that the neighbor was still there. "How could Yuhong be a liar? You have seen how good Yuhong is to us over the past few years. This is not true, it must be an ident, and something must have happened to Yuhong." Mother Tang was reluctant to do so. I believe that the adopted daughter who was so good to her would be a liar, not only deceiving their feelings, but also taking away all their money. How could it be a liar? The liar can live in her house for three to five years, and he is filial to them every day, often giving them good food, and even taking them out for travel. Even if they arranged for her, didn''t she still ept it? Therefore, Mother Tang, who was biting her lip, did not believe that Lin Yuhong was really a liar. "It must be a mistake, Zhengbo, you said, all of this is a mistake, it may be a problem with themunicationspany, how could Yuhong lie to us?" Although Father Tang didn''t want to believe that Lin Yuhong was a liar, at this time, men were often a little more sober than women. In fact, he had a little bit of doubt yesterday. It''s just a fluke in his heart that Lin Yuhong''s performance in the past few years at home makes it impossible to suspect that she is a liar. But he really didn''t think that the current liars were so distracted and spent so many years deceiving them. Father Tang is much more sober than Mother Tang. He heard Tang''s mother talking about Lin Yuhong''s goodness, saying that Lin Yuhong would often make good food for them, buy them things, and take them to travel. He looked back and thought that although Lin Yuhong would often cook for them, he basically cooked them three or four times a week. Compared with Lin Yuhong who not only lives in his house, almost every meal is made of Tang Mu-yaki. Chapter 2379: Girls Banned from the Internet (86) Chapter 2379: Girls Banned from the Inte (86) Even when Lin Yuhong was cooking, he would only cook one or two dishes, most of which were made by Tang''s mother. Lin Yuhong wanted to help wash the dishes. She said that Tang''s mother was very hard and suggested that she should buy them a dishwasher. But where would they squeeze their faces and demand her things? In the end, the dishwasher was bought, and Mother Tang and him rushed to pay. Let''s just say Lin Yuhong take them on a trip. Although she paid for the Baotuan, they felt pretty good during the trip, and they basically paid for the expenses. After I came back, I still felt that Lin Yuhong was sensible and kind to them, thinking of them every day, so they tried to stuff her money. Lin Yuhong buys things for them, even if they don''t directly give them the money, they will add some money to buy her a better one. When ites to clothes, young people''s admiring eyes, they dare not buy. Can you buy a gold bracelet for Lin Yuhong that will not depreciate, is there still less? After all, they are still at a loss. Besides, they found someone for Lin Yuhong, gave Lin Yuhong a car to marry, dowry car, cash, all kinds of expenses are a lot of money. Also, Lin Yuhong divided a suite and a shop from Xu Shan. If he bought it, it would cost almost seven or eight million. No matter how much they think, they should have been deceived by a liar. Father Tang should react faster and pull Mother Tang up. Mother Tang''s eyes were still red, and she could still look at him pitifully and said, "Zhengbo, how nice is Yuhong, she won''t lie to us, will she?" "go." Do you let people watch jokes here? "Zhengbo, are we looking for Yuhong?" "Go to her school first." Because yesterday was Saturday and Sunday, and the school was closed, they had asked the school gatekeeper. The guard at the door heard that they were looking for Lin Yuhong, but only said that Lin Yuhong hadn''te, and the other party looked a bit busy and was ying cards with others. Since he said no, it should be no. Today is Monday, and Father Tang is going to go and ask the school again. Lin Yuhong is indeed a teacher at that school. There is no doubt about this. Because Lin Yuhong goes to work every day, and they have asionally seen Lin Yuhong''s pay stubs, which are indeed from that school. If Lin Yuhong hadn''t worked there, for so many years, there would definitely be a ce where they were exposed, and they could not have found it. After the two left in despair, the neighbor closed the door, and the two discussed in the house. "Did you hear that? That Lin Yuhong seems to be a liar." "No way?" "Why not? If it wasn''t for a liar, they would be so anxious and disappointed. Did they see their ugly face just now?" The middle-aged woman couldn''t help covering her mouth and smiled, "I used to go to the park with Zhang Yuehua. Every day, I heard her talking about how good their Yuhong is and how filial to them... She said that she was so proud, she really almost broke my teeth." "Now that Lin Yuhong is a liar, isn''t Zhang Yuehua angry?" The middle-aged man was rtively silent, "If Lin Yuhong was a liar and disappeared now, these two people must have been cheated miserably." "Isn''t it?" The middle-aged woman tweeted a few times and shook her head and whispered, "You said the liar now is really patient. It took several years to lie to the family, if not for today they came , Just because of Lin Yuhong''s filial piety to them, who knew she would be a liar." Chapter 2380: Girls Banned from the Internet (87) Chapter 2380: Girls Banned from the Inte (87) "I heard that Lin Yuhong got divorced before and left a house and a shop. That man seems to have given her a lot ofpensation. Adding to the cheating in the two hands on the opposite side, it''s really about the same. Ten million, right." "Tsk tusk, it took a few years to get so much money, and it''s really not a loss." ... Tang''s father and mother rushed to the school where Lin Yuhong was working. As for what the neighbors were talking about, they didn''t know. Even if they knew, they couldn''t stop it. There are only two people discussing today, and I dont know how many people will discuss tomorrow. Mother Tang had a dull look, and she firmly grasped Father Tang''s sleeves, "Zhengbo, you said if you can''t ask Yuhong''s whereabouts, what should we do?" Now Lin Yuhong has swept away all their savings, and they even loaned 300,000 yuan to the house for her. Even if their retirement sry is okay, it will take a long time to pay off the 300,000 yuan. Before, I thought that Lin Yuhong had a shop rent that could be used to repay the 300,000 yuan, so their loan period was rtively short. If they really waited at home to repay their retirement wages every day, they would have to shrink their clothes and go on a diet. They might still be unable to get enough food before they could pay back the 300,000 within the time limit. They cant get enough to eat. They certainly cant use all their retirement wages to pay off their debts. Its all a joke when someone knows it. If the money can''t be recovered, they are so old that they still have to do odd jobs to pay back the money. As for selling the house? Impossible, how could they sell the house, isn''t that even more embarrassing? By then, there will be no ce to stay in this city, and they will all be too old, saying that they will not be able to sell their houses. If you really fell to the point of selling a house, you would be embarrassed if you didn''t have a ce to stay. "I don''t know what to do." Calling the police, both of them passed this idea. But once they call the police, their affairs will definitely be exposed. By then everyone will know that they have adopted their adopted daughter and kicked out their biological daughter. As a result, their beloved adopted daughter is a liar, and they are the shadow wolves entering the house. If this matter is known to others, they will be a realughing stock. "If you can''t find her, do you want to call the police?" Mother Tang asked weakly, although it is embarrassing, but all the money they saved is the pension book, so they can''t find it because of embarrassment. . But Father Tang has always loved face. Finally, because of an adopted daughter, they got their face back. Every time I saw those rtives, I was able to stand up straight. As a result, once the incident was reported, his old face was really impossible to take. Not only is there no old face, no matter who thinks of this thing in the future, they canugh at them for a lifetime. The more I thought about it, Father Tang''s face became more and more ugly. Because the school is far from their home, they have to take a taxi. "If I knew today, I shouldn''t have let Xiao Guo go. They were right. Even if Xiao Guo is disobedient, it''s his own life, and it won''t be like now..." Mother Tang couldn''t help but whisper. Muttering. Father Tang''s face became cold, "If it weren''t for her disobedience, would she be so tossed? To me, I havee to this day because she is disobedient. If she is obedient and does not learn badly, how can we recognize a liar as an adopted daughter? " Chapter 2381: Girls Banned from the Internet (88) Chapter 2381: Girls Banned from the Inte (88) Yes, everything is their unfilial daughter. If it werent for that unfilial girls school failure, would they recognize an outsider or a liar as an adopted daughter? Tang''s mother''s words caused Tang''s father to instantly push the pot onto Tang Guo''s body. Because of the initial anger and Lin Yuhong''s kindness to them, they had long forgotten that there was a biological daughter who had been driven away. Now I think of it not as longing, but to me. me her for herck of sensibility, and ask her to be sensible and obedient, and they will not be deceived and targeted by evil wolves. More than half an hourter, the two arrived at the school where Lin Yuhong was working. The guard here is still more strict, and if you enter, you have to register. They almost never came to the school to find Lin Yuhong. Every time they gave Lin Yuhong something, they called and asked her to get it out. Because of this, they didn''t suspect that Lin Yuhong had any problems. This time they asked the guard, they were looking for Lin Yuhong. The doorman was a middle-aged person, and only when Father Tang gave him a pack of cigarettes did he recall Lin Yuhong''s message in his mind. He was still quite impressed by Lin Yuhong, a beautiful woman. "She doesn''t seem toe today, and I don''t know if she asked for leave, but you can go in and ask." Because the pack of cigarettes given by Father Tang was pretty good, the guard had a better attitude, and he also told him who he was going to ask. After getting the news, the two went in and asked. "Lin Yuhong did note today, and the phone could not be reached. She did not ask for leave. The call was still empty. I am also wondering if something has happened to her." This was a person in charge of the school, and he frowned. "Because she didn''te here in time yesterday, the students who returned to school waited at the door of the dormitory for a long time. It was dark and no one opened the door. Fortunately, some students reported the incident and took the spare key to open the door." Open the dormitory door? Confusion arose in the two of them. Could it be that Lin Yuhong was in the school and was still in charge of opening the dormitory door? "By the way, who are you to her, do you have anything to do with her? If you are familiar, you have contacted her and asked her toe to school as soon as possible. Even if there is something, she must ask for leave. Lets exin things so that students wont be able to enter the dormitory." "But I also believe her. She has been working in our school for several years and has always been very careful. Maybe something really urgent happened this time, so she didn''t have time to ask for leave." Listening to the person in charge talking to himself, between the words, he looked very satisfied with Lin Yuhong during her school. If it were normal, the two couples would definitely feel very proud. But now they knew that Lin Yuhong was probably a liar, they really couldn''t be happy. They don''t understand why a liar''s reputation can be so good. They are, they have met a senior liar. With such a reputation, if you do not do well, why do you want to be a liar and deceive their pension books? "We are..." When Mother Tang wanted to say something, Father Tang stopped her, "We are distant rtives. She called before and asked us toe to school to find her. She didn''t know her much." Lin Yuhong did not mention her private life in school either. The person in charge didn''t doubt anything, but just nodded, "I don''t know what happened to her, so can you contact her family?" Chapter 2382: Girls Banned from the Internet (89) Chapter 2382: Girls Banned from the Inte (89) "I can''t get in touch. In fact, we are not very familiar with it. It''s just that there are some very necessary things that I came to find her specifically." Father Tang said with a stern face, "She turns out to be your supervisor here?" "Yeah, she is our dormitory teacher here." Father Tang''s face darkened, "She said before that she worked in your school, and we thought she was a teacher here." "Teacher Su Guan is also a teacher, and what she said is not wrong." The person in charge smiled, perhaps because Lin Yuhong is too good at life, he couldn''t help but defend it. "Since she is not here, we will leave." Father Tang didn''t want to stay here anymore, they were cheated. Lin Yuhong said that as a teacher here, the teacher in charge of residence is also a teacher. They always thought that she was a regr teacher in this school, so they would trust her so much. If they knew she was the resident teacher here, they would never believe her so easily. The teacher who teaches and educates people does not have a liar. Lin Yuhong is a high-level liar. I dont know how this school chooses people. She actually chooses a liar to be the dormitory teacher. Isnt she afraid of her abducting their students? At this moment, Father Tang med the school again, but he dared not say it. After leaving the school gate, Mother Tang asked him if he wanted to call the police. He shook his head and asked if he could spend money to find someone to find Lin Yuhong. In the end, they found apany that specializes in finding people, and spent 30,000 yuan to give them Lin Yuhong''s photos and ask them to find people. Tang''s mother was a little reluctant, but she couldn''t hold back Tang''s father. In the past three days, thepany reported to them every day, and the two gradually believed. Three dayster, people at thepany said that they had captured Lin Yuhong''s whereabouts, but they had paid for someone to whereabouts. If they were to arrest someone, it would cost 30,000 yuan. The two gave it without hesitation, as if grabbing thest straw. One dayter, Father Tang nned to ask if anyone was caught, and the phone was dialed, and the message came: "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off..." At that time, Tang''s father-inspired body leaned back, if it weren''t for Tang''s mother''s eyes and swift support, he would have to fall. Obviously, they were deceived again. After two days of hesitation, they finally chose to call the police. For so many years now, and because they didn''t call the police in time, the clues were all broken. Even if Lin Yuhong used his true identity, as long as he fled to some small ces, he could not catch people. For this reason, both of them are a little regretful and should not hesitate. They should choose to call the police the first time. Now they really have no money in their hands. When they returned to themunity, they heard people talking, and some even came up to ask them if Lin Yuhong had found it. At this moment, they realized that these people should have known that Lin Yuhong was a liar and had taken their money away. At the same time, they have received calls from rtives in thest two days. Basically, I asked Lin Yuhong about it. After sighing it again, I told them, "I told you a long time ago that this daughter is still going to kiss her. At first, you just didnt believe it. I think, at this time, you might as well go. Find your biological daughter. Anyway, you are her parents, Xiao Guo might forgive you." The phone calls from rtives kept bombing, leaving the couple faceless. Chapter 2383: Girls Banned from the Internet (90) Chapter 2383: Girls Banned from the Inte (90) Because of these people''s words, they are even more disgusted with recognizing their daughters. Tang''s father med all the causality on Tang Guo, and he never thought of returning his biological daughter. If you want to recognize a person back, wouldn''t it be an admission that his original practice was wrong? If you know the unfilial girl, I''m afraid you willugh at them. Mother Tang also developed a rebellious mentality when she heard the words of these rtives, especially when Tang''s father said that Tang Guo was on the side. She had listened to Tang''s father for most of her life, so she naturally listened to him more. Xu Shan asionally came here to see Lin Yuhong, and naturally heard about Lin Yuhong''s money leaving. It was a pity that everyone looked at him and shook their heads. As for the things he had done to sorry Lin Yuhong, they had already ignored them. Xu Shan left without any change, and has never been here since this day. On the police side, there is no progress in the pursuit of Lin Yuhong. The two couples waited and waited, week after week, month after month, there is still no whereabouts of Lin Yuhong. After a year, they were finally disappointed. Now they have to do some odd jobs to make ends meet, and still borrow the 300,000 yuan. Even if there are many rtives whough at them, some sympathize with them, wondering if they can help. But as soon as they heard that the other party wanted to persuade them to recognize their daughters, they were disgusted, and basically turned their faces on the spot. "If it weren''t for that unfilial girl, would we recognize an outsider as a daughter? All this is the scourge." Father Tang did not know how many times he said this sentence. Mother Tang listened to her every day, and she believed everything she heard. She believed in her heart that everything was the scourge of Tang Guo, andter scolded Tang Guo with his father. Tang Guo knew all of this through the system. She was not disappointed at all for the unrepentant two of them. If the two of them change, then the sun will reallye out. In the past few years, the Inte has developed rapidly and has entered the era of big data. A talented and capable anchor like Tang Guo is already very famous, and his fans on Weibo don''t know many. And she doesnt know how many apprentices have been appointed by her on musical instruments, and in this regard, many have achieved good results. And Tang Guo''s appearance, her reputation, and her talents will all be invited by some Inte celebrity programs. Under normal circumstances, she will go where she thinks she can go, show off her talent, and make her famous. As for receiving advertisements, she rarely does it. In the past few years, it seems that she hasn''t heard much about the inte quit schools that she has tossed about. Because of the outbreak of the big data era, the elderly have begun to take photos of various statuses in the circle of friends, watching live broadcasts, ying small games, watching news, and watching small videos. Speaking of being addicted to the Inte, there is no shortage of news that parents are addicted to the Inte world, forget to pick up their children, and let their children eat out. This kind of role change was something that no one could have imagined a few years ago. Those who once resisted the Inte have gradually realized the benefits of a good Inte. Although there are various bad things on the Inte, the benefits are more. Such development is inevitable. These things that promote the progress of the times must have certain drawbacks at the beginning, but in the process of promotion and evolution, they will definitely be more and more perfect. Chapter 2384: Girls Banned from the Internet (91) Chapter 2384: Girls Banned from the Inte (91) For example, ying all kinds of games now has anti-addiction restrictions. To start a live broadcast, you need to be an adult. There are still many ces that were once immature, all of which are gradually improving, making everything better. Of course, there are also people who are opinionated and don''t like to be exposed to new things. Even if they don''t touch new things and bring many aspects to their lives, they still do. Nowadays, when going out to buy things, very few people bring cash, and very few people can swipe their cards, all of them swipe QR codes. Even the stalls in the small alleys, the grocery buyers, the street stalls, the ones riding a tricycle, pulling the fruits, and walking and selling, always carry a QR code that can be paid. "You don''t have a QR code here?" A young girl asked in surprise, "Excuse me, I''m not used to bringing cash. If I have a QR code, I can just scan the code to pay." Mother Tang wiped her hands on her apron, and said dryly, "We won''t know that, or else, you should give cash." "I didn''t bring cash." The young girl frowned and nced at the bite of the cake in her hand. "I took a bite of this thing. I can''t give it back, madam, do you have a mobile phone? ?" "some." The young girl''s eyes lit up, "You can also transfer money directly on your phone, I''ll transfer it to you directly." When she saw Mother Tang and took out an old flip phone, she didn''t know what to say. This phone does not seem to support certain functions. "Forget it, let me change some money here for you." The young girl saw the fruit stall next to her and bought a fruit. She told the boss that she would transfer the money and give her some change. The boss readily agreed. In the end, Mother Tang received a five-yuan bill and watched the young girl leave with aplex expression. She could still hear her muttering, "Next time you go out, it is better to bring some change. Not all ces can be paid by mobile phone. However, next time you buy something, ask if you can pay with your mobile phone. If you cant, stop buying it. When Father Tang brought things over, Mother Tang told him about the previous affairs. "What kind of mobile phone payment, is it not good to pay with cash? Using a mobile phone is so troublesome, and I have to rece it with a new one." In order to pay off the debt, the two of them did not want to beughed at by rtives and friends, so they could onlye to set up a stall. It was okay at the beginning, but then the broken mobile phone payment came out, making their business worse and worse. They don''t understand, why do you want to do that kind of troublesome things, directly to the advanced, convenient and direct. "Or, let''s get that two-dimensional code." Mother Tang hesitated and said, basically she was watching here, and Father Tang was going to deliver goods to people. Looking at other stalls, they all have mobile phones. There are so many people who pay and buy, and they are deserted here. But Tang''s father refused. He just hates mobile payment. Because Tang''s father refused to get the QR code, the business got worse and worse. It''s not that people don''t buy their things, but that people don''t bring cash when they go out now. Those who can take one hundred yuan out of the house are considered to be more. The two are fundamentally in the era and can only be eliminated. In the end, there is no way to open this food stall anymore. Fortunately, most of the money has been repaid over the years, and now its not that difficult if you dont run around. Chapter 2385: Girls Banned from the Internet (92) Chapter 2385: Girls Banned from the Inte (92) However, they refused to follow up with the times, which caused various troubles in their lives. The stubbornness of the two makes their friends less and less, and rtives are unwilling to pay attention to them. Until, one day, the two of them watched TV in the cold living room. Because tonight is New Years Eve, the lights are dim outside, and every household hastily cooked some frozen dumplings while eating the warm New Years Eve dinner. Because their debts were almost repaid, they have eaten poorly over the years, they dare not eat too well, and they dare not spend money. It has been a long time since the furniture has been added to the house, but the phones of the two of them are broken, and they are not recing the current smart phones, but to buy the kind of elderly phones, which are only two hundred yuan each. Because the worst smart phone can be bought at four or five hundred yuan. Moreover, they don''t know how to use smart phones. Tang''s father always thinks smart phones are not easy to use. The too sensitive screen will light up when touched a little bit, which is definitely not good for mobile phones. Moreover, the batteries of current mobile phones cannot be removed. If the batteries are broken, it will be more troublesome. In short, they refuse to ept this world that is slowly bing richer, especially the online world. The old TV sets show programs that are organized every year. Only at this time can they feel a little bit of excitement by listening to the enthusiastic voice of the TV host. As time passed by, the two of them stared at the TV seriously, as if the program being yed on the TV was very attractive to them. Until, a face that made them very familiar appeared, they looked at each other incredible. "The people who will perform next, I believe the audience sitting in front of the TV at this moment, as long as you usually go online and watch live broadcasts, you must know her. Then who is she?" The host did not continue, but turned the camera to the person performing the show. The beautiful woman smiling at the people of the country is very familiar to the two couples. When the cello sounded, they stared at him unblinkingly, without moving, until Tang Guo stood up and left the field with the cello. In the next time, they are not in the mood to watch other programs. No matter how exciting and beautiful the sketch is, it will not attract them. "You must be wrong." He said lightly, "Go to bed, go to bed early." How could that unfilial daughter who had learned badly appeared on such a formal show? But on the second day, the two could no longer deceive themselves. They received many phone calls from rtives and they all came to ask if the person performing the cello on the show was their daughter Tang Guo. The two walked into the park, and the people who had known them all pulled them and asked, is that Tang Guo? Then, everyone persuaded them to let them recognize their own daughters. Some people even told them that Tang Guo is now famous, and there are many small fans on the Inte. Not only that, but there are many students in the world. None of these hit the two. Until Tang''s father and Tang''s mother left rtives, they left with the distant cousin''s house. Then, they discovered that the granddaughter of the cousin''s distant cousin actually sang and danced live in the room. He actually passed by the room identally. The door of the room should not be closed and was seen by Father Tang who was passing by. Chapter 2386: Girls Banned from the Internet (93) Chapter 2386: Girls Banned from the Inte (93) It turned out that the granddaughter of a distant cousin was dancing live there, and what she said seemed to be pk. What are you still saying, "If you lose or lose, brothers, you are deliberately trying to watch me lose and be punished." Father Tang watched the little girl sang and danced, and smiled at the camera, calling him the eldest brother, and the fire broke out. I opened the door directly. Before the little girl had reacted, she yelled at her, "I dont learn well at a young age. I just scratch my head and pose to people on the Inte. If I dont learn well, did my cousin teach you? Did you agree well on the surface, and yin in the back? i" The little girl was stunned by the scolding. "It must be your parents who taught you badly. If you were raised with your cousin, you wouldn''t be bad." When the little girl didn''t react, and the audience in the live broadcast room didn''t know what was going on, Tang''s father directly smashed all the equipment. The audience in the live broadcast room only knew that the live broadcast room had a ck screen all of a sudden, and they were extremely anxious for a while. The little girl cried in fright. Even if she was neen years old this year, Father Tangs battle really scared her to death. Thest family knew that Tang''s father smashed the girl''s live broadcast equipment. Seeing so many people looking at him, he said calmly, Ive been addicted to the Inte at a young age, scratching my head in front of the camera. If you dont learn well, you have to take care of it. If it weren''t for the fact that there are basically no schools now, he really wanted to mention that they would send this girl who had failed to learn to shut down for two days. The little girl was so wronged, she kept crying. The cousin''s family in Yuanfang looked very ugly, especially the little girl''s parents, who were angry and didn''t care about anything, and said a series of words. "Live broadcast is not an improper thing. Don''t speak so badly. Our girl earns forty to 50,000 yuan a month. Why scratch your head and pose and don''t learn well? Isn''t your speaking position too bad?" Others also followed suit, saying that the little girl is a hobby of live broadcast, and did not do anything illegal, let alone anything out of line. Just singing, dancing, and forty to fifty thousand a month. This ability to make money is amazing. The whole family regarded the little girl as proud, and even the two couples and cousins from afar had a loving look. Father Tang was lost for a while and didn''t know what to say. He wanted to say something, only moved his lips, and was kicked out before he said it. "You are so ufortable with our girl, the two families will stop talking." On the third day of the new year, the two were driven out in embarrassment. After returning home, both of them became ill. With this disease, the body is getting weaker and weaker. But the rtives were offended by them, and even if they didnt offend, they wouldnt want tomunicate. No matter where they go, they can hear someone talking about Tang Guo. Later, even if they watched TV, they would see Tang Guo on a certain TV station from time to time. She is like a shadow, as long as there is light, it will exist, and they can''t dodge it. Hearing people outside talking about Tang Guo, they would leave quickly, hiding their faces. Later, there will still be a message: "Look, it''s them, don''t want to kiss their own daughter, they have recognized a liar as a daughter, and for the sake of the liar''s daughter, they will be kicked out." "I heard that their daughter Qin was the first generation of anchors. What courage was needed at that time, I admire her a bit. If it hadn''t been for persistence, I am afraid I would not have achieved what it is today." Chapter 2387: Girls Banned from Internet (End) Chapter 2387: Girls Banned from Inte (End) "Don''t say it is now, it was in the past. If my daughter is able to say 100,000 or tens of thousands a month, it is thousands of fast. As long as I don''t do illegal things, I support it." "Yeah, my own child, who has the ability to do this and does not support, should I stop it? I think these two are flooded in my mind." "It is said that they also sent Tang Guo to the Quiet School for seven times." "Oh my god, if it were me, I would rather leave here and nevere back. These two people are really too cruel and not a thing. Quit school, is that a ce where people stay? Fortunately, that The gadgets have long ceased to exist, and now I want to run a school, the card is very strict, just because I am afraid of things that will mislead people." The two ran home in one breath, and then became sick again. [Host Da, I have good news to you, Xu Shan has found Lin Yuhong. ] The system smiled and reported the news to Tang Guo, [However, Lin Yuhong has already spent all the money. She was looking for a chance to go abroad. Now that the time has passed so long, no one will hold her ountable, she is back again, probably nning to do her job, but Xu Shan found it. "How is Xu Shan doing with her?" [No, Lin Yuhong is superb, saying that he was cheated, or is the old one, and kept him crying. He said he was better, but he couldn''t get through that hurdle all these years. I think she is an honest person from Xu Shan. She hasn''t been married all these years and wants to lie to two more. Xu Shan''s sry is not low, and he doesn''t smoke or drink, so he must have saved a lot. Li Yuhong thought about it, and now he went home with Xu Shan. "Oh, why don''t I think Xu Shan is not that stupid? Pay more attention to him. Don''t let him kill him. If the situation is wrong, call the police as soon as possible. If Lin Yuhong, hand in the collected evidence at that time, even though she did it. Its a good thing, but cheating money is cheating money, and its still a crime." Ok. The host is huge, and it''s still very bad. However, these people also asked for themselves. [The host is big, Tang Zhengbo and Zhang Yuehua have a hard time now. They get sick every three or five days, basically every time they hear someone mention you, they get sick. They are so pitiful. Last time they went to the bank to do business, they found that all the business was operated on their own machines, and the bank counters were withdrawn. If there were no supporting staff, they might die in a hurry. Needless to say, the two couples will live in the shadow of their host for the rest of their lives, and they will suffer the same for the rest of their lives. Their most caring faces have long been lost. And the host is often on TV now, and she is invited by the TV station. The two couples like to watch TV, it is easy to watch the big host. After Lin Yuhong followed Xu Shan back, she thought she could still vote, but didn''t want to wait two days to wake up, but Xu Shan locked her in the room. The next week she had a very dark day, she can guarantee that in this life, she will never encounter such a painful day again. She thought she was going to die, and then the door was knocked open and she was saved. Oh no, she was not saved, because it wasn''t just the ambnce who waited for her, but also the cold handcuffs. The same is true for Xu Shan, who can''t escape prison. The two couples have been living in the shadow of Tang Guo, but their lives are still long. Today, it''s time for Tang Guo to broadcast live again. Except when she is going to be on the show, she will start broadcasting, and now she is already a super anchor. People from her same era either changed careers, made enough money to do other things, or they were out of breath. And only she is still standing here, bing an existence that no one can surpass. However, her live broadcast room is not the most fans on the entirework. The host from the live broadcast room of many fans across thework called: Today''s Highlights. Even if he married Tang Guo, Qin Pan still couldn''t change it. When Tang Guo started broadcasting, he would move his fingers to brush her a bunch of gifts. When he heard the fans roaring, he didn''t feel any waves in his heart. He may have forgotten that when Tang Guo was broadcasting today, he was right next to him. Seeing him swiping so many gifts, Tang Guo subconsciously said, "A Pan, you swipe less, just swipe some free stars. If you swipe so much money to go out, you still get a piece of money, and the tax is not deducted. Is it a loss? Did you forget that you are married? Your money is mine. You dont feel bad, I feel bad." Fans: "Brother-inw, sister told you to do less, you are married, and you still spend money in hiding, do you want to kneel on the washboard at night?" In the face of Tao Kan, who had countless fans, Qin Pan put down his phone and looked at Tang Guo with an innocent expression, "I see, wife." Fans who have been fed countless dog foods said that they were full of hups only when the broadcast started today. Chapter 2388: Koi essence (1) Chapter 2388: Koi essence (1) [The host is big, how do you feel, have you adapted to your new body? ] The system looked at the big tank, no matter the fish in the water, carefully asked, [This time its not a mermaid, but a carp, the host is big, do you have any feelings to say? This is an abandoned ruined temple. The ce where Tang Guo is located is in a big tank in this temple. Fortunately, the water tank is ced outside, and the weather here is raining three or five days ago, so that the water tank will not dry out. If this fish does not have water, I am afraid it will not live. Tang Guo raised her head to the surface,municating with her consciousness and system, "I''m used to it. Help me watch it. I will receive the memory first." When adapting to the fish body, she felt that this body was not an ordinary fish, it had a magical power in it. If she guessed right, this world should be the world of fairy demon, and fish can be the kind of spirit. After receiving the memory, she was indeed the same as she thought, it was indeed the fairy demon world, and of course a human world was added. Basically, in this world plot, it is these characters that appear. As for her identity, she is indeed a carp, but she is different from an ordinary carp, she is a koi. That''s right, it is the kind of koi that says blessings and is likely to be effective. Of course, it does not mean that everything will work, but there is a certain probability. But if she consumes her own strength to say blessings, it will definitely work. As for being able to have many big wishes, it depends on how powerful she is. But this kind of blessing that is 100% efficacious will greatly deplete her. Even if she knew she had this ability, she never thought of doing it. Usually when you are in a good mood, you casually say a blessing, so that you will not lose your strength, and will not bring you bad. If it works, it will also help her practice. Originally, she didn''t practice here, but a ce with beautiful mountains and clear waters. That ce was not only beautiful, but also very spiritual, very suitable for her to practice. The main thing is to stay away from people and not be disturbed by others. The original owner is a carp spirit who leaps into the dragon gate to be a god. If she was not identally brought into this ruined temple and met someone she shouldnt meet, she would not hesitate when the dragon gate opened. Leaping over, transforming into a dragon, sessfully attaining the Tao, reaching a different level, breaking away from the spirit body, cultivating the Tao body, and immortality. Unfortunately, she was deliberately gotten into this ruined temple, met that person, and was attracted by the other person. Before Tang Guo came, this person had already met her and knew that she was a carp spirit. This person''s name was Xu Xi, and he was the only child outside Xu Yuan in the town of Shanxia. The grandfather of Xu Yuan once went to Jinshi, butter did not even Xiucai. So the ancestors have hoped for generations that another person from their family will be able to obtain fame and glory, and bring the family to the next level. I don''t know what happened, but no matter how many concubine rooms were admitted to Xu Yuan, there was only Xu Xi, the only son of Mrs. Xu. The rest of the concubine''s rooms are either not pregnant or only give birth to daughters. Nowadays, Xu Yuanwai is almost 60. In these years, the concubines have been housed in one room, and the daughters have been born one by one. He has gradually be desperate, thinking that he is a source of fortune with few children. Chapter 2389: Koi essence (2) Chapter 2389: Koi essence (2) Xu Xi, who was not originally knowledgeable, was driven by ducks to the shelves. In order for him to get fame, Xu Yuanwai even cruelly drove him to the ruined temple on the mountain. Of course, he is indispensable for eating and drinking. He also cleaned up a clean room for him, and left a little book boy to deliver him food and polish ink every day. I told Xu Xi that he can only go down the mountain to live a good life only after he has obtained fame. If you didn''t pass the exam, you would have been studying on the mountain and were not allowed to go down the mountain to fool around with his ssmates. If he is not able to pass the entrance examination when he is thirty-five years old, Xu Yuanwai will take charge of marrying his wives, concubines and sons, and let his son take the examination. For this reason, Xu Xi was very distressed, but his arms couldn''t twist his thighs, let alone leave him, he just walked out of the town, and he would be caught back soon. In this small town, his father is a local snake. Besides, he is Xu Yuanwai''s son anyway. If he goes out and has nothing, it may be more difficult than studying in a ruined temple. Therefore, Xu Xipromised. In fact, he also wanted to get fame and fame. Who wouldn''t want to do it? This is a matter of Guangzong Yaozu. Xu Xi is also a filial piety in his heart, knowing that the hope of the entire family now falls on him. It doesn''t matter if you pass or fail the exam, you can. Isnt it just over ten years of hard study in the mountains? Then he has been studying hard for more than ten years, and if he really fails to pass the exam, that is his life. When the timees, he will listen to his father, marry a concubine and give birth to a son, and leave everything to his son to do so, so he can enjoy nothing. Xu Xi came to the temple three years ago. Before he came, the original owner was in the water tank. Although she is a carp spirit, she is dedicated to cultivating Taoism, even if she moves a ce, it doesn''t matter to her. And because she is a carp, with her ability, she can''t stay outside for long. I don''t know how far this ruined temple is from the ce where she was practicing, so she didn''t dare to walk around at all. She nned to practice here for a while, and her ability improved before leaving. Unexpectedly, Xu Xi came. In the first few days, the two lived peacefully under the same roof, Xu Xi did not find her. Until one night, the sky rang fiercely, and the pouring rain fell and washed down the old beams, just about to hit Xu Xi''s body. The original owner saw that it was impossible to see death without saving. At that time, he jumped from the water tank and turned into a human form, flew directly over, and rescued Xu Xi from under the beam of the house. Xu Xi was awakened at the time, and just saw a fish flying in front of him, and then turned into a beauty in red, and was rescued by the beauty in red. Since then, the two are familiar. Xu Xi quickly epted that he lived in a temple with a carp spirit, and when he was tired of studying often, he would lie on the position of the water tank and look at the carp spirit who was spitting bubbles inside to speak. Say everything, take out all his old friends, and tell her the wonderful stories outside. Of course, since Xu Xi came, she would change her clean water every day. Although the book boy didn''t understand how his son had to change the water for a carp every day, the master said that it was a boring thing for him to study in the temple alone. He didn''t go down the mountain secretly and fool around with other people, but only raised a carp, which was also a fun at the time. Xu Yuanwai had no objection, so the little book boy did everything for Xu Xi naturally, so he didn''t dare to say anything. Chapter 2390: Koi essence (3) Chapter 2390: Koi essence (3) Little Shutong naturally didn''t know that the identity of the original owner was a ghost, and since thest time she rescued Xu Xi, she has never revealed her real body. Seeing that Xu Xi is not a bad person, and sending someone to rece her with clean water every day, I feel a little more fond of him, and it is not in vain to save him. In fact, Xu Xi often teases the original owner and wants her to show her true identity. The original owner is dedicated to cultivating the Tao, and simply ignores it. But Xu Xi is an active person. In the eyes of many people, he is not suitable for studying at all. But his ancestors were too persistent. He once swore an oath to test fame for generations toe, and whether he didn''t take the test, he had to be 35 years old. At this time, if he fails, he is allowed to marry a wife and have children, and let his son continue the examination. Xu Xi is a very entertaining person, and will ask the little book boy to go down to the mountain to buy some gadgets for the original owner. When he is resting, he will buy some items from the girl''s house to give her. The original owner, who didn''t have any emotional experience, gradually became tempted like this. She learned that Xu Xi also hoped that he could get fame and fame, but it was a pity that he was not born to read. As a koi spirit, she can of course see that Xu Xi is not enlightened in this respect, and no matter how many years she has studied, she can''t pass the exam. Because she was already tempted by Xu Xi and nned to help him with her own ability. She knows a kind of spirit fruit, after eating it, it can resuscitate. After resuscitation, no matter what you learn, you will get twice the result with half the effort, and even have the ability to remember. It just so happened that she had counted, even if she arrived in a nearby mountain, this kind of spiritual fruit was growing. However, wherever there are spiritual fruits, there will be guardians. If it weren''t for the Grand Canal, or if the strength was stronger than the opponent, it would be impossible to get the spirit fruit. In order to help Xu Xi, she did not hesitate to lose part of her skills. Before Xu Xi went out, she said a 100% effective blessing: "Although there will be various setbacks on the way to picking the spirit fruit, after the efforts of the son, she will be Get the spiritual fruit without incident." Because of the loss of that part of her skill, she was temporarily unable to transform into a human form, and it took a long time to cultivate before she could recover. Because of her blessing, even the spirit guarding the spirit fruit is very powerful, because the enemy suddenly came to the door, Xu Xi took advantage of the gap time, picked the fruit, swallowed it, and ran away. Even though the spirits found something wrong, they also saw Xu Xi. He was chased by the enemy, but there was still no way to chase Xu Xi. In the end, the spirit was seriously injured by the enemy, and their was upied, and he could only escape to another ce to retreat and heal his injuries. But Xu Xi stole his spirit fruit, and he will definitely get revenge in the future. After Xu Xi ate the Lingguo, he really became enlightened, became wise, and even has the ability to remember and remember ~ ~, he can see ten lines at a nce, and he is very happy for this. Because all this was brought to him by the original owner, he sent someone to bring a lot of gadgets to her. The original owner who has been tempted, basically said one sentence every day: The son will definitely be in high school. Xu Xi also gradually became fascinated by this carp, and even said that he woulde back and marry her as his wife when hees to high school. Now that Fan Xin has moved, the original owner can''t concentrate on cultivating the Tao, but she ns to lose this fate, and when Xu Xiyang''s life is over, and their fate is exhausted, she will re-cultivation. Chapter 2391: Koi essence (4) Chapter 2391: Koi essence (4) At this point, she wholeheartedly apany Xu Xi to study, except that one of them was sitting in a chair and the other was swimming in a water tank. In order to be able tobine with Xu Xi, she still works hard to refresh her strength. Only when she is strong can she be transformed into a human form for a long time, and it will not bring danger to Xu Xi. Because of Xu Xi''s promise, on the day Xu Xi went down the mountain for the entrance examination to Beijing, she did not hesitate to lose a little of her skill and said a blessing: The son will definitely be able to high school. When Xu Xi was admitted as a schr, Xu Yuanwai had the idea of moving his family to the capital. Later, he did the same. In fact, the day Xu Xi left was also the day the entire Xu family moved to the capital. In the original old house, only one servant remained watching. When Xu Xi left, he thought that after he got fame, he would definitelye back and marry the original owner as his wife. Xu Xi''s road to fame and fame went smoothly because of the various adventures he encountered after the original owner. In the end, with his eloquence and true learning ability, he won the appreciation of the emperor, and was appointed as the champion of the pce in the Golden Luang Temple. Today''s princess Pei Jiaoren is the heroine of this world. The two met in the capital, and they didn''t know their identity at the beginning, and they talked very happily. Xu Xi didn''t know why. When he saw Pei Jiaoren, he always felt that the other party was very kind and couldn''t help but want to get close. Therefore, when Pei Jiaoren invited him to the poetry club, he never refused. At first he thought he had some special hobbies, wanted to approach but was afraid of approaching, then he identally learned that Pei Jiao was a daughter, and he was relieved. At this time, he thought of the original owner again, remembering that he had promised that when he got the top prize, he would definitely go back to marry her. In fact, he regrets a little bit in his heart. The reason for saying that is that he regards gratitude and a little good feeling as the kind of liking for people he likes. When he met Pei Jiao, he knew what his true love was. The person he wanted to marry was actually Pei Jiao. Later, the emperor gave princess Pei Jiaoren to him. He could not refuse the emperor''s imperial decree. I was happy, but also a little worried. Because he knew that the original owner was a very powerful carp spirit, he was afraid that he and the princess would be known by that time. But it is impossible for him to abandon his beloved princess. Rejecting the emperor''s marriage is not only as simple as losing the princess, but also affecting his entire family. Maybe if the emperor is unhappy, he will kill them all. He looked at the princess who was smiling like a flower beside him, and at his old parents who smiledfortingly at him. In the end, Xu Xi made a decision and sent someone back to pass a letter to the original owner, saying that he had encountered a bandit on the way and was dead. She would note to him if she thought he was dead. He once heard her say that her wish is to leap over the dragon gate and cultivate to be immortal. Because of the presence of him, she can no longer concentrate on cultivating, and she needs to be with him for the first time, but she is bound to die. When his life is over, she can practice again. Now he spread the news that he had been killed by the bandits, and it was considered that his life was exhausted, but the fate between them, then she could concentrate on cultivation. He arranged for a few people to pass by the temple and let them mention his name in the temple. She wouldn''t run around. Someone was there talking about his life and death, she would definitely hear him, and then his goal was achieved. Chapter 2392: Koi essence (5) Chapter 2392: Koi essence (5) After passing the news and going back, he married the princess with peace of mind and became the son-inw. Its so happy with the princess Qinse every day. However, he didn''t know that the original owner hated the bandits who killed him when he learned of his death. If it weren''t for her current ability is still weak, she must have gone out long ago to find revenge for the bandit who killed him. After five years of concentrated cultivation, she was finally able to stay on thend for a long time without being soaked in the water, so she followed the road to the capital, searched for the bandits around, and couldn''t ask who killed him. She killed them all. Anyway, they are all bandits, kill them if you kill them. After killing all the bandits, the hatred in her heart disappeared. She nned to take a stroll in the capital and then returned to the mountain stream to practice. It is still every fish''s dream to jump over the dragon gate and be a god. She wandered in the capital for several days, but she didn''t even meet Xu Xi. While eating in the lobby of a restaurant, Xu Xi was about to go downstairs. Suddenly he caught a glimpse of the woman in red sitting in the lobby for dinner. He didn''t dare to face her now, so he quickly hid. He waited for her to leave before he left secretly. When he returned to the princess mansion, he said he was sick. The friends who had invited him out in the past knew that he was sick when they came and had to leave with regret. Xu Xi still sent people to stare at the original owner. After half a month, she left the capital, and she was relieved. Later, he inquired that all the bandits on the road to and from the capital had been wiped out. I don''t know who did it. They died silently and stinked for several days before they were discovered. The merchants who were visiting were happy, thinking it was a hero who did good deeds. Only Xu Xi knew that it was mostly the original backbone. Thinking that she was avenging herself, she found herself in the capital from the water tank all the way, feelingplicated and feeling guilty. It''s just that he didn''t have time to beplicated, the original owner found him and kicked open the gate of the princess mansion and captured him. All this was so fast that Xu Xi didn''t react at all. Later, I learned that not long after the original owner left the capital, someone stopped her and told her that Xu Xi was not dead, but became married to the current princess Pei Jiao, and became a husband and wife. Although the other party provokes discord as soon as theye, those things Xu Xi did, so I can''t quibble. She will be suspicious, waiting for the other party to take her to the princess mansion, and see Xu Xi, who ispletely undamaged. While joking with Pei Jiaoren, she bes anxious. Then she kicks the door over from the gate, rushes in and grabs Xu Xi. go. Pei Jiaoren didn''t know why, so she called people in in horror, but the original owner''s speed was too fast. People came in. She was carrying Xu Xi, and she didn''t know where she was. The person Xu Xi who told the original owner was not dead is actually a spirit. Moreover, he still had hatred with the original owner and Xu Xi. Back then, he looked at a fruit of wisdom and waited for it to mature for a long time. He did not expect Xu Xi to be lucky because of the blessing of the original owner. Not only would he be found by the enemy, the fruit of wisdom also Being eaten by Xu Xi, he is very hateful. He was severely injured by his enemy and escaped. He would have to be raised for hundreds of years before he could recover. But in the middle, he got an adventure. A mysterious person found him and asked him to destroy the rtionship between Xu Xi and Princess Pei Jiao. The condition of the other party was to heal his injury and give him another fruit of wisdom. Chapter 2393: Koi essence (6) Chapter 2393: Koi essence (6) He thought it would be good and could get revenge, so he naturally agreed. After Xu Xi was taken away, he became a master of catching monsters again, and became a master of the country. After Xu Xi was taken away, the princess always died in depression. After the emperor knew this man''s abilities, he quickly canonized him as a national teacher, ordered him to catch the demon, and rescued Xu Xi. This person is a ck bear spirit named Ban Tai. Although it looks tall and burly, with dark skin, he doesn''t seem to be a man of good morals. But after he showed his ability, whether it was the emperor or Pei Jiao, they trusted him very much. Said that as long as he can get rid of the monsters and rescue the consort, he will definitely give him rich revenge. The ginseng that the emperor took out for hundreds of thousands of years was very attractive to ck bear spirits. On the surface, he agreed. Not only did he want to kill the original owner, he also wanted to kill Xu Xi. The original owner didn''t do anything to Xu Xi, but just caught him in the mountains and threw him aside. After waiting for a few days, he asked why he wanted to deceive her. Xu Xi didn''t dare to conceal it at this time, saying that after meeting Pei Jiao, he couldn''t hold anyone in his heart. As well as the emperor''s marriage, he can''t vite it. If he vites it, his family and family will be cut off. He also said that if she is unwilling to let go, she can kill him directly, as long as she let go of the princess and his family. Xu Xi''s decisiveness is actually a bet. He has been with her for so many years, and somewhat understands her temperament, he said all this frankly, she probably won''t do anything to him. Sure enough, he was right. The original owner pped him a few times and threw him down the mountain. Xu Xi was found back, and Pei Jiao asked him what was wrong. Facing the original owner, he can speak the truth frankly, but Pei Jiao who has a strong personality and possessiveness, he dare not speak the truth. Once said, it will definitely affect the feelings between them. The main reason is that he is afraid that Pei Jiao is ufortable and will go to the original owner for trouble. When the trouble is not found, he will be cleaned up. In fact, he was also worried about Pei Jiaoren''sfort. He had felt that the original owner''s ability was stronger, and it was not something ordinary people could deal with. He didn''t tell the truth, but Pei Jiaoren did not intend to let go of the original owner. She asked Ban Tai, who was already a national teacher, to let him help deal with the original owner. The original owner of Ban Tai Zhengchou released Xu Xi. Now, isn''t the opportunity to sow discord? He has a magic weapon given by a mysterious person, which can bind the original owner. The original owner was finally tied up, and he found a hill, nning to burn the original owner to death. When the original owner died, he was revealing the news to Xu Xi, knowing that there would definitely be a gap between him and the princess, didn''t he take revenge and provoke a discord? Unexpectedly, Xu Xi knew in advance. While Xu Xi was angry, he hurried to save the original owner, and Pei Jiaoren followed in a panic. Later, Xu Xi ventured to open the magic weapon and released the original owner. Ban Tai took the opportunity to give Xu Xi a fatal blow. Pei Jiao didn''t want to stop it directly. The scene at the time was that Xu Xi showed a look of despair. Upon seeing this scene, the original owner broke away from the magic weapon that trapped her, eliminated Ban Tai''s blow, and severely injured Ban Tai. Old monsters like Ban Tai have their own means of escape, knowing that they are lost, and hurried away. In the end, the original owner returned to the mountain, nning to concentrate on practicing. Chapter 2394: Koi essence (7) Chapter 2394: Koi essence (7) And Xu Xi and Pei Jiaoren returned to the princess mansion, because when Pei Jiaoren left their lives to save Xu Xi was very moved, the original owner was saved again, and there was no gap between the two. The original matter is here, it should be over. The original master continued to cultivate, and the two lived in love. But as I said earlier, someone who deliberately wanted to destroy the rtionship between Xu Xi and Pei Jiao would definitely not give up. A few yearster, when the original owner was preparing to fish over the Dragon Gate, Pei Jiaoren found her, at the location of the Dragon Gate, and knelt down and begged her to let him save Xu Xi, because Xu Xi was about to die. For this reason, she not only kowtowed her head, but also said all kinds of good things, and even said that as long as she was willing to save Xu Xi, she would give up Xu Xi. Maybe it was thinking of the past, or she didn''t forget Xu Xi in her heart. Even with the initial anger, Xu Xi still rescued her regardless of her life in the end, making it impossible for her to leave Xu Xi alone and go to the dragon gate by herself. Therefore, she chose to go back and save Xu Xi, and after losing most of her mana, Xu Xi was finally saved. When she went back to practice, she encountered an ambush ck bear spirit and was killed by the ck bear spirit Bantai. After Xu Xi woke up, he was very moved when he learned that the original owner had saved him. Later, I learned from Pei Jiao''s poption that the original owner had returned to the mountains to practice, and felt relieved. The original owner who knew that Pei Jiaoren had asked for him was even more moved and decided that she would live up to her in this life. In this regard, the two passed a lifetime graciously. The story does not end here. The two went with each other. On the day of their death, the sun was shining and the world was blooming. The souls of the two slowly floated from their bodies, and at the same time they remembered their memories. It turned out that they were the children of the Celestial Star Officials, and their love was hindered only because of their father''s discord. In the end, things made a big mess, and it went to the Emperor of Heaven. The Emperor of Heaven gave them apromise solution, allowing them to go down to the earth to experience and go through various tests. As long as they pass the tests, they can continue to be together after theye back, and no one can stop them. If they can''t pass the test, then they are destined to have no fate. They just returned to the heavens, so no one should mention this. The two agreed to go down to earth, and Pei Jiaoren went to the emperor''s house and became a princess. However, Xu Xi went to the Yuanwai family and wanted to obtain fame and fame and marry her in the future. However, neither Xu Xi''s father Wu Qu Xingjun nor Pei Jiaoren''s father Jiu Yao Xingguan wanted them to be together. Even if the two of them didn''t discuss it, they were in a tacit agreement, causing them all kinds of trouble. Originally, Xu Xi was nning to take the martial arts champion. After all, he is the son of Wu Qu Xingjun, so it is easy to take the martial arts champion. As a result, Wu Qu Xingjun created trouble for him, and his ancestors had to test for the number one schr for generations. For a son of Wuqu Xingjun, it was difficult to get the number one schr. If he fails to get the top pick, he will miss out with the heroine Pei Jiaoren. But Jiu Yao Xingguan did a stupid thing, he identally found a cultivating carp spirit, that is, the original owner. asionally, it turns into a human form, very beautiful. Thinking of Wu Qu Xingjun and his vulgar son, he must like this beautiful little fairy. In total, he moved her to the ruined temple where Xu Xi was studying while the original owner was sinking into practice. As for the pouring rain that night and the copse of the beams of the house, he did it. Chapter 2395: Koi Essence (8) Chapter 2395: Koi Essence (8) He knows that this carp is dedicated to cultivating the Tao, and will definitely not sit back and watch. Sure enough, the subsequent development made him very satisfied. In the various obstructions that followed, Wu Qu Xingjun and Jiuyao Xingguan participated. The poor original owner thought that this was destined by heaven, but did not expect that it was a deliberate n. Later, Pei Jiaoren came to beg her because Pei Jiaoren had a dream. Xu Xi''s father, Wu Qu Xingjun, asked her to ask the original owner, saying that only the original owner can save him. In fact, Wu Qu Xingjun, the big master, seeing his son so persistent, is nning to help him, not intending to embarrass the two younger ones. Moreover, in his determination, the original owner was the saboteur sent by the official Jiuyao Star, and there was nothing wrong with her using her skills to save Xu Xi. After she rescued Xu Xi, Wu Qu Xingjun became angry. If Xu Xi died then, he and his daughter would not be able to make it. So he sent Bantai the ck Bear Spirit, stopped on the road, and killed the original owner. It was supposed to be a carp who had a boundless future and could leap over the dragon''s gate and be immortal, so it was calcted by the two star kings that they lost their lives. Later Xu Xi and Pei Jiao returned to the heavens and learned what happened to the original owner. The answer of Wu Qu Xingjun and Jiuyao Xingguan was, "Because her ck bear spirit lost her wisdom fruit and missed a good opportunity to resuscitate her, she was killed by the ck bear spirit in the end, that''s just a causal cycle." Xu Xi and Pei Jiaoren thought about it, and they didn''t pursue it anymore, as if it was such a truth. They also didn''t seek revenge from the ck bear spirits. They all said it was a causal cycle. Dealing with that kind of little spirits, they could kill them with the touch of their fingers, and if it was spread out, they would beughed at for being stingy. Now they are the sons and daughters of Star Official Xingjun, and they don''t care about the life of a carp essence, especially in the Mortal Realm for decades, but they are only a small part of their memory, and they don''t care. [Host big, are you okay? Knowing that Tang Guo has read all of her memories, and some understand her system, she will quietly ask about the situation now. "Fortunately, I once again realized what is called ant, this is ant, which can be yed in the palm of one''s hands." Tang Guo just sighed that the original owner didn''t even know that her tragedy was deliberately arranged by others. At the end, Jiu Yaoxing official said, karma, and the cause of death was determined. If it is about karma, isn''t it he who moved her to the ruined temple? What do you mean by karma? Isnt it just karma that is called karma? Those who do not have retribution are nothing more than a thousand years of harm. The cause was that Jiu Yao Xing Guan and Wu Qu Xing Jun were at odds, preventing their children from falling in love. Speaking of which, the most retributable is themselves. It''s a pity that they are star kings and star officials, immortals who master the stars, are powerful, have lofty status, have background, and status, and have blessings. Even if the original owner really knows that he has been calcted, he can only admit it. At thest moment, even if she didn''t take action, Xu Xi would be fine, and even if he died, he was not really dead. So ah, I haven''t seen the spirit of the human heart, and it is really pitiful. After being asked for a little bit, I relentlessly agreed. Too pure, no one is guarding, and it will not end well. "This is a world where strength is truth, I Chapter 2396: Koi essence (9) Chapter 2396: Koi essence (9) The system hesitated for a while, and then replied, [It''s true, I like it too. I haven''t seen the host beating people greatly for a long time. He wants to see, [The host is big, now your strength is still very weak, what kind of elixir do you want to cultivate? I will help you get it. Soon after taking Wisdom Fruit, Xu Xi was admitted as a schr. The second year happened to be a three-year rural examination. Xu Xi had eaten the fruit of wisdom and studied hard for more than a year. Naturally, he was confident to take the examination. Naturally, he passed the exam. Not only did he pass the exam, but he also understood Yuan, Jie Yuan, that is, the first ce in the township examination. Nowadays, he is called the Master of Juren. Even so, Xu Yuanwai did not take him down the mountain to live, and nned to let him cultivate for a year and continue to participate in the test. Xu Yuanwai believes that Xu Xi''s ability to pass the exam and also pass the exam must be the reason for living in the temple, so he was not allowed to go down the mountain. Because there is a carp named Tang Guo in the temple, Xu Xi actually doesn''t want to go down the mountain to live with him every day. At this moment, Xu Xi was really the one who wanted to test fame ande back to marry her. As I said before, when Xu Xi was admitted as a schr, Xu Yuanwai had already slowly moved his family to the capital, and now he should have almost moved the base camp. Counting the days, after Xu Xi took a rest this time, he might have to bid farewell to Tang Guo when he came up the mountain. Counting this time, Tang Guo was a little happy. After Xu Xi is gone, she will be able to cultivate well without anyone disturbing her. Since it is a world that emphasizes strength, she must make herself stronger first. About the time the sun went down, Xu Xi came back. Every ten days, he would be invited by the book boy to go back home to reunite with his family and spend half a day wandering around the city. Now he was a man of Juren anyway, Xu Yuanwai allowed him to go down the mountain once in seven days, and gave him more time to rest. In fact, I wanted everyone in the town to see that there was another Juren master in his old Xu family, who was still Xie Yuan. Tang Guo felt it when Xu Xi stepped into the ruined temple. As the sound of footsteps passed, she understood that Xu Xi wasing to her water tank. He came, sitting on the stool, crawling on the side of the water tank with his hands, his handsome face showed a silly smile. Even though he is now an old man, he still does not behave like a schr. Tang Guo guessed that Xingjun Wuqu''s genes were too strong, so that he couldn''t change the nature of his rough masters. "Guo''er, I bought you something to eat, the various cakes in the Furong store, your favorite. I also bought you a few sets of new style dresses and hairpins, all ording to your favorite bought." As Xu Xi said, he touched Tang Guo''s fish head with his hand. Tang Guo: "..." "Guo''er,e out and have a try. If you don''t like it, I will go down the mountain to buy it for you in two days." Listening to Xu Xi''s words, Tang Guo understood that he should really be entering Beijing. With a movement of her mind, she jumped out of the water tank, and saw a golden-red fish drew a beautiful arc in mid-air. Before itnded, she became a beauty in red. Seeing her appearance, Xu Xi hurriedly offered a treasure, and delivered the things she bought to her, "Guoer, look at it, but you still like it?" " Chapter 2397: Koi Essence (10) Chapter 2397: Koi Essence (10) Tang Guo answered with a smile, just like the original owner, and ate a piece of cake, "It''s delicious." "Then you can eat more and tell me what else you need. After two days, I will buy it for you again when I go down the mountain." Tang Guo nced at him pretendingly, "Master Xu, you want to..." "I''m going to Beijing to participate in this year''s test. If the test is sessful, it will be the pce test. You can invigorate the test yourself. Guoer, if I win the champion, I will definitelye back to marry you." Xu Xi said. Then, I was very eager, and my heart was hot. Tang Guo''s eyes softened and smiled more, and suddenly asked, "If you don''t have the top pick, would you note back and marry me?" "No, no, I will marry Guo''er regardless of whether there is a champion." System: Very good, into the pit. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips bend, and he seriously said to Xu Xi, "Master Xu has studied hard for many years, and this time he will be the number one champion." After that, she observed Xu Xi''s expression, and she was relieved to see him. His eyes are slightly lowered. Although Xu Xi likes her at this time, he doesn''t have any selfishness. If you tell her this, most of you still want a blessing. It''s just that the original owner is rtively stupid, and will spend mana to make the blessing 100% realized. She is different, so she just said a few more words casually. It''s nothing to say a few good things casually. With the strength of Xu Xi taking the wisdom fruit, it is really easy to get the top pick. "You Guoer said, I will definitely work hard to get the champion ande back to marry you." Suddenly a book appeared in Tang Guo''s hand. Xu Xi knew her ability, and it was not surprising. He only listened to Tang Guo said, "I read a lot of textbooks before, and the schrs in it will talk to the girl they like before the exam. In the future, she wille back to marry her after winning the champion. However, when those schrs are selected, they will either be princes or sons-inw of the prime minister." "Master Xu, you won''t be the same as the one in the storybook, are you?" Xu Xi smiled heartily, opened the book in Tang Guo''s hand, and nced roughly, "Guo''er, this is just a story in the book. Some people write about it. Don''t worry, I Different from them." "Well, Young Master Xu is naturally different from other people." Tang Guo said with eyes crookedly, "I believe you wille back to marry me if you are the number one winner. If you don''te back to marry me and marry other women, it will notst long. Even if itsts for a long time, it will suffer all the hardships." Tang Guo was eating the cakes, looking very serious, "Master Xu, I am waiting for you toe back." Xu Xi didn''t care about what Tang Guo said just now. Only when she cared about him too much, would she say these words like an oath. Besides, at this time, he really said that as he wanted to. There was no psychological burden at all. What Tang Guo thought was, as her character, she said these words, even if she added some magic power in, there is nothing wrong with it, right? Although the curse is not what she is good at with the red koi, it is not as effective as a curse that a ck koi can be effective, but it is the same. Whether it''s useful or not, let''s talk about it first. Tang Guo didn''t ask for anything in the end. After Xu Xi stayed in the temple for five days, Xu Yuanwai sent someone to pick him up. Before leaving, he was still reluctant to give up, staying in the water tank and saying that he would definitelye back to marry her. In the end, after Tang Guo said that the son had a safe journey and you would definitely be in high school, he left with satisfaction. Chapter 2398: Koi Essence (11) Chapter 2398: Koi Essence (11) He stepped out of the temple with his front foot, Tang Guo turned directly in the water twice, "Finally left, I have to take advantage of this time to practice hard, after all, the people who will be confronted in the future are not simple characters, so careless. Tongzi , Get me the elixir." Besides, Xu Xi went to the capital with Xu Yuan, and the journey went smoothly. He knew that what Tang Guo said might be effective, so he asked for two auspicious words. As for the champion, he was still very confident. As long as he yed normally and there were no other surprises, or the emperor was naturally unpleasant with him, he thought there was nothing wrong with him. But with Tang Guo''s blessing, he would feel more at ease. Only without Tang Guo''s blessing of expending mana, he was not as lucky as the original plot in the exam. He was assigned to a particrly bad ce. This ce was stinking all day long, which was a ce of respect. Fortunately, in the end, he persevered. When people came out, they almost copsed. As soon as he walked out, Xu Yuanwai asked someone to support him. Even though he was confident that there was no problem, the Xu family was still worried. When he passed out in aa, the Xu family''s younger sisters who were less than ten years old looked at him worriedly. Xu Xi didn''t have the energy to exin, he was really too difficult these days. Fortunately, he is very active and has learned a few tricks from others before. On weekdays in the temple in the mountains, if he is a little tired from reading, he will go to the yard to move around, and his health is not bad. Even though he was a little embarrassed this time, he basically recovered after two days of cultivation. Unlike other reference personnel, because he always stayed in the house to read books on weekdays, his body was a little weak. This time, even with good luck, he was not as embarrassed as Xu Xi, but he was still sick for two days. Ever since Xu Xi came out of the examination room in embarrassment, and fell into aa when he first came out, Xu Yuanwai''s family has not given much hope for the result. I also heard that his exam location was in that ce, and everyone''s faces were very ugly. Therefore, when the list was released, Xu Yuanwai only sent Xu Xi''s book boy to see it, and did not take the family with a big fan. Take a big family, if Xu Xi''s name is not on the list, wouldn''t it be a joke to be asked. These days, Xu Xi still stays at home, and Xu Yuanwai thinks that he is in a depressed mood, and it is even less possible to me him. This time, it was unlucky for their old Xu family to be assigned to such a ce. "If there is no name on the list, Dad will not me you. I will take the exam next time. With my son''s ability, he will definitely be able to go to high school next time." Xu Yuanwaiforted, he believed in his son''s strength, and said this is full of confidence. , "Before you came to the capital all the way, you have been locked in the yard to study. Now take advantage of this time to go outside to y and make more friends who read books. Dad heard that in this capital city, there are not only big and small people every month. The poetry party, tea party, and flower viewing party, you should like it." Xu Yuanwai was afraid that Xu Xi would be in a bad mood, and staying in the house all day would make himself bored. Xu Xi looked up and saw Xu Yuanwai''s kind and worried look, and smiled, "Father, don''t worry, isn''t Xiao Liu waiting for the list? It''s not toote to wait for the result. If I win, I have to prepare to participate in the pce exam. At this time, where can I go to a poetry meeting and make friends?" Chapter 2399: Koi Essence (12) Chapter 2399: Koi Essence (12) Seeing his confident appearance, Xu Yuanwai had no choice but to give up. I was praying in my heart, hoping to have his name on the list, no matter what the ranking is, it is good to win. Even if he was just a Jinshi, he did not fail the expectations of his ancestors. Thinking about this, Xu Yuanwai looked forward to it again. Xu Xi has always been full of confidence, and he believes that he will win. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the voice of his book boy Xu Xiaoliu to reach him from outside the door, back and forth, just a few words, "Master, master, hit, hit, master hit!" "Master, master is hit, hit." "Our young master is in high school." Xu Yuanwai was still talking to Mrs. Xu at the time, and told her to order the kitchen recently to make up for Xu Xi. Whether it was in the middle or not, Xu Xi could not be med this time. With the momentum of his son over the years, he will not hit this time and will definitely hit the next time. Mrs. Xu nodded her head again and again, although she was a little bit disappointed between her brows, she was more serious. The old Xu Jiazu once went to Jinshi, butter he didn''t even have a talent. Now when theye to the old Xu''s house, they are Xu Xi and Du Miaomiao. They didn''t look like they were studying. Unexpectedly, her master once pped his head and decided to send Xu Xi to the ruined temple on the mountain. Although she feels distressed, she also knows that this is the old Xu family''s rules. I hope that Xu Xi will be able to stand up ande back after taking the exam for a talent. Unexpectedly, Xu Xi not only passed the examination for a talented schr, but also passed the Juren examination the following year. He was always the first ce, which really surprised her. The journey was so smooth that Madam Xu was up and down, always thinking that all this was a dream. This time Xu Xi had some problems in the entrance examination. After spending several days next to that kind of ce, the whole person copsed. She didn''t feel much sadness, she was only a little bit disappointed, and the stone in her heart that felt unreal fell. She was preparing and instructed the cook to cook something delicious, so that Xu Xi could raise it well, and wait until the next test. Unexpectedly, Xu Xiaoliu''s several shouts, "Mid, mid, young master high school", suddenly came in, which surprised and delighted her. The two couples chased them out quickly, but Xu Yuanwai did not forget to order the housekeeper to get the money bag. Xu Xiaoliu, who came in to announce the good news, rushed in and shouted again in excitement. After asking the question, Xu Yuan directly gave him a gold ingot, so happy that Xu Xiaoliu didn''t know what to say. On this day, except for Xu Xi''s calmness, the entire Xu family was beaming. Xu Xi was admitted as a Jinshi, and now his status and prestige in the Xu family have even surpassed that of Xu members. Xu Yuanwai doesn''t mind this either. Now that his son is admitted to the Jinshi, he can be regarded aspleting the ount of his ancestors. Even if he wants to lose his life by ten years now, he thinks it is worth it. After the pce exam, he will be a high official. At that time, he is naturally much better than this old man. It is a good thing for the whole family to respect that. If he was identally taken by the emperor and selected as the champion, then... Xu Yuanwai would not dare to think about it anymore. The pce examination soon ushered in, and Xu Yuanwai''s family was waiting outside together this time. I don''t know how long I waited, it seems that months have passed. Finally, Xu Xi came out with a smile and told him that when he was selected as the top pick by the emperor, he was so happy that he passed out. Chapter 2400: Koi Essence (13) Chapter 2400: Koi Essence (13) The family was happy and worried, and took Xu Yuanwai back. Mrs. Xu couldn''t walk smoothly, but it was the maid supporting her that she did not fall. Xu Xi was calm on the surface, but in fact, he walked and walked a little lightly. Even if all expected, he was still very nervous when he was actually named the top pick by the emperor himself. He was riding on a horse, looking up at the blue sky, only to feel that today is a good day. He retracted his gaze and looked around, only to see people around him who came to watch him. Although the Bai surname in the capital has not seen the champion Lang, there will only be one champion Lang in every pce examination. This is just in case the champion is chosen by the emperor, and it is not an ordinary character. Just look at him and remember his appearance, and in the future, he will be able to blow to his children and grandchildren for a lifetime, saying that when he was young, he personally watched the number one champion riding a horse and passing by. Xu Xi felt that he was different. Of course, at this time, he especially wanted to share with Tang Guo, who was still cultivating in the temple, that he had won the top prize. He also wanted to tell her that he would go back and marry her. At this time, Tang Guo was still in the water tank, only a little fish head was exposed on the water, and bubbles would pop up from time to time in the water. Perhaps Xu Xi had been walking for too long and forgot to tell someone to look here and change the water for her. Or perhaps, he knew her abilities and thought that even if she didn''t order her, she wouldn''t be affected by not changing the water. Even if the truth is like this, it''s different whether you can do it or not. [The speed is great, your cultivation speed is too fast, envious. ] The system was a little bit sore and said, his leveling up is very slow, how can his strength improve rapidly like Tang Guo''s, taking the elixir? "My realm is there, and my realm has been improving over the years. Naturally, my cultivation is fast. After walking through so many worlds, I have created a lot of exercises. These exercises are all based on myself. Of course, Fast and steady. Just ask a person who cultivates immortality, if the realm is strong, it will be easy to improve the strength. The person who cultivates the immortality and cultivator is most afraid of not keeping up with the realm. If the realm keeps up, everything is easy to say." The system is actually a bit strange. He knows that this world is cultivated with spiritual power, but when his host cultivates greatly, it seems that he has not absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy. "Well, I''m not cultivating a technique that absorbs spiritual energy." Tang Guo helped the system solve the puzzle, "This world has the emperor, the heaven, and the star official Xingjun who controls the stars. There should be other immortals. If it is spiritual energy, then the immortal world should be immortal energy. If I practice spiritual energy now, then I will have to absorb immortal energy in the future." "The reason why the emperor can manage so many immortals, they still have to abide by the rules, there must be something that can restrict them. Even if the immortal is powerful, if the emperor is in charge of the emperor, if the emperor wants him to go to the mortal cmity, he has to go to the mortal calendar. Jie, you said that if I cultivate with spiritual energy and cultivate with immortal energy in the future, will I be restricted by him?" The system was stunned, the host was very much, thinking about the situation at the beginning, if it turned against the emperor in the future. "Have you heard of Fengshen Bang? This is what restricts immortals." The system hurriedly said, [I have heard of Jiang Ziyas story about the gods, how could I have never heard of it. "Then you should have heard, are there any earth immortals who are not on the list of conferred gods?" Chapter 2401: Koi Essence (14) Chapter 2401: Koi Essence (14) "They are not so restricted and are still friends with the emperor and queen every year, no matter what time they are, they will give them a face. However, they all existed for a long time, and it was only their own chance that they could not be included in the list of gods. I guess that this heavenly realm has already developed rtively well, and the newly promoted immortals will definitely enter the so-called Honored Gods List. Characters like the Emperor of Heaven will no longer allow such unconstrained figures to appear. " "If the Emperor of Heaven also has this thing in his hands, if I don''t enter the Conferred God List, I don''t know what will happen, so I still cultivate the power of the stars the best." "The power of the stars is the power of stars, moons, suns, and stars. As long as the heavens and the earth exist, no one can restrain me. If the Emperor of Heaven is unreasonable and only helps the Jiuyao Star Officer and Martial Artist Star Lord, I will be embarrassed. I won''t do it." The system looked at Tang Guo''s posture that he wanted to fight, and silently mourned for the Emperor of Heaven. It seems that the speed is really long since I haven''t done it for a long time, and my hands are itchy. I came up to fight. However, he supports. "It used to be a small ant. If it was calcted by someone, then it was considered to be incapable. Since it is the fist that has the final say, then I have a big fist, so I beat them when I am fine, count them two, and **** their things. No, they just dont cry." What an unreasonable woman. That guy, why doesn''t he show up yet,e and take a look at this unreasonable woman. The system suddenly thought of a possibility. If that guy showed up, he might not be able to control it, so he could only be reduced to handing her a knife. Tang Guo is still cultivating with great concentration. She has no ns to move a position. She is still waiting for Xu Xi to send someone back to inform her that he was killed by the bandits. If the y doesn''t go on, how can she grab the braids of the two old things above? To bully people, you also have to have a fair and honest reason, so that the emperor will not ce her a reputation in the Three Realms of cholera and attract a group of passionate people to kill demons and demons. At this moment, Xu Xi was invited in Beijing to participate in various poems and tea parties. Naturally, he got to know the princess Pei Jiaoren who came out of the pce toe to see the champion of the new division. Pei Jiaoren also heard people say in the pce that the New Division champion is not only talented, but also young and handsome. Later, she learned from her father that the emperor wanted to give her the champion of the new discipline as a concierge. She didn''t believe that this man was as good as the emperor said, so she decided toe and see for herself. Unexpectedly, the two would be brothers in just one day. Faced with Xu Xi, who is so talented and handsome, Pei Jiao is not surprised. She was spoiled and grew up, and she has always been bold. Now that she was in the match, she nned to get in touch with her more to see if Xu Xi was pretending to be so good. After repeated appointments, Pei Jiaoren even tied his heart to Xu Xi''s body. When Xu Xi first met Pei Jiao, he felt like they had met him somewhere. Later, of course, he would not refuse Pei Jiaoren''s invitation. The two got better and better, and Xu Xi felt it. He felt a little strange for Pei Jiaoren. In the end, he even wanted to approach her especially. At this time, Pei Jiao was still dressed in men''s clothing. He didn''t see that he was a daughter, so he thought he was sick. As soon as this thought came out, he was scared into a cold sweat. He finally got admitted to the new champion. If he was exposed, he would be short-sleeved, and the consequences would be hard to imagine. Chapter 2402: Koi Essence (15) Chapter 2402: Koi Essence (15) One day, when Pei Jiaoren went to make an appointment with Xu Xi, Xu Xi did not appear as before. The person who came was Xu Xiaoliu next to Xu Xi. Seeing it was Xu Xiaoliu, Pei Jiao was a little surprised, "Xiaoliu, brother Xu? Why didn''t hee?" "Back to Young Master Jiao, my young master is sick." Xu Xiaoliu didn''t understand why Xu Xi pretended to be sick and didn''t see Pei Jiao. But this was the son''s order, so he had to do it. Pei Jiaoren grew up in the pce, even if he has always been pampered, but how distracted it is. She recalled the situation of Xu Xi recently. Xu Xi was born tall and strong, which is fundamentally different from ordinary schrs. The other person''s skin is not that kind of sickly white, but a very healthy wheatplexion. They only met yesterday. The two returned near the evening, when Xu Xi was in a good state of mind. She vaguely believed that Xu Xi was not sick. But for fear of asking directly, it will ruin the good impression. So she only expressed regret with Xu Xiaoliu that she woulde to visit Xu Xi another day. On the second day, she came for another appointment, Xu Xi still said that she was not sick, and Pei Jiaoren left. On the third day, Pei Jiaoren made another appointment. Xu Xi still said that the illness was not going to be established, and Pei Jiaoren left again. On the tenth day, Pei Jiaoren didn''te again, only her entourage was sent. Xu Xi still came from Xu Xiaoliu. Seeing that Pei Jiaoren hadn''te, he quickly asked her whereabouts. Pei Jiaoren''s entourage said, "My son came to meet with Mr. Xu for ten consecutive days. Mr. Xu did not see anyone for ten days. The son went back yesterday, but he felt cold and could not get out of bed today." After speaking, Pei Jiaoren''s entourage left. After Xu Xiaoliu reported the incident to Xu Xi, Xu Xi was very regretful and hurriedly left the house to visit Pei Jiao. Pei Jiao had a house in the city, which was given to her by the emperor. This was the address reported to Xu Xi before. She was just pretending to be sick this time, just to attract Xu Xi to see him. At the same time, she has figured out why Xu Xi didn''t see her. He also nned to reveal that he was a daughter inadvertently at this time, so that Xu Xi was relieved. After the two meet each other, she can let her father give the marriage a decree. Although she can ask her father to give the marriage now, she hopes that Xu Xi is willing. Because, she wants to be a loving couple with people like Xu Xi, not a princess and a husband. Xu Xi hurried to the house, just like Pei Jiaoren''s n, she identally discovered that Pei Jiaoren was a daughter, and was ecstatic. Pei Jiao was always pretending to be sick, and even to make herself really sick, she took a cold bathst night, just because Xu Xi knew she was pretending to be sick, and she would misunderstand her for ying scheming, and the two would be separated. In fact, her real situation is not that bad. But Xu Xi was very worried and came to see her every day. Seeing Pei Jiaoren''s eyes, she became more and more admired. Seeing that the situation was almostplete, Pei Jiaoren made another trick, letting the close-knitdy from the pce go out to look for her in a panic, and identally called her a princess. Xu Xi was indeed very surprised at the time, and then in Pei Jiaoren''s exnation, she said that if she is a daughter, if she does not pretend to be a man, it will inevitably be somewhat inconvenient to be outside. At this time, she urged again and confessed her intentions. When Xu Xi was happy, he quickly expressed his thoughts. At this point, Pei Jiaoren''s goal was achieved, and he asked Xu Xi whether he would be her husband or not. Xu Xi didn''t think too much at the time, and blurted out, "I can get your Royal Highness Chapter 2403: Koi Essence (16) Chapter 2403: Koi Essence (16) At this time, he waspletely immersed in Pei Jiaoren''s love for him, and his love for Pei Jiaoren. In my mind, he and Pei Jiao will only envy the pictures of mandarin ducks and not immortals. He simply forgot that he once told a carp spirit that he would go back to marry her when he was the top pick in high school. Xu Xi took Pei Jiaoren''s love handkerchief and reluctantly watched Pei Jiaoren return to the pce. On the second day, the emperor gave the marriage. After receiving the imperial decree, Xu Xi suddenly remembered something when the whole family was ecstatic. He had said to Tang Guo that he wanted to marry her after winning the champion. Tang Guo is a carp spirit. Although he has not seen the other party actually make a move, the beam suddenly copsed and he had no time to react. Tang Guo was able to jump out of the water tank instantly and easily moved him to a position. . It can be seen that this carp essence is very powerful. Now that he has been practicing for several years, he has definitely improved a lot. In the past few years, he has been studying, while she has devoted herself to cultivation. What he said, she always took it seriously. Now he and the current princess love each other, and even he vaguely regrets it. He once had a good feeling for Tang Guo, but now he understands that the previous good feeling is only herpany in the mountain temple. He had the illusion that he was going to grow old with her. He saw Pei Jiao people like before, goodbye to love. Even when Pei Jiao was a woman disguised as a man, he was tempted. So he understands very well that he really loves Pei Jiao. Tang Guo was more grateful andpany, but he would be wrong and promised her again. He also heard that if human beings did not fulfill their promise to spirits, spirits would definitely not let them go. He couldn''t talk to Pei Jiao about this matter, let alone talk to his family. If my parents knew, I don''t know how worried he would be. Pei Jiaoren needs to know, there will definitely be a gap between him. I don''t know why, he is reluctant to be wronged by Pei Jiao, let alone be misunderstood by her. As for killing Tang Guo, he had never thought about it. Not to mention whether they can seed or not, but that they have been with each other for so many years, and he can''t do anything. The Xu family members were very surprised. When Xu Xi received the decree that day, they were still ecstatic. Why have I been so depressed these few days, the poem meeting is gone, and my face is a little more worried. Both Xu Yuanwai and Mrs. Xu were very worried, and asked him something. Xu Xi naturally didn''t dare to tell the truth, so he just found a random reason to prevaricate. Seeing that the time is getting closer to the day of his marriage to the princess, he must think of a one-size-fits-all strategy, which can not only prevent Tang Guo from looking for trouble, and practice Taoism with peace of mind, but also be able to love and love the princess for a lifetime. After several days of retreat, Xu Xi rummaged through many strange talks, and finally thought of a way. He had heard Tang Guo once said that she was moved by him and could no longer concentrate on cultivating. The only solution is to be with him, but the fate of the world will die, and their fate will be broken when his life is over. At that time, she can practice again without worry. Xu Xi has also raised some confidantes in such days in Beijing. He sent a few people to tell them to pass through a certain temple, and they said that when he was in Beijing, he was robbed and killed by bandits. Chapter 2404: Koi Essence (17) Chapter 2404: Koi Essence (17) After all this was ordered, Xu Xi became very nervous and married Pei Jiaoren. During this time, he has always been in fear, for fear that the n will not work. In the same way, he was still thinking about the things that would be revealed by then, and the method had been thought of. Of course, he hoped that the previous method would be useful and could deceive Tang Guo. As long as Tang Guo believes that he is dead, he will definitely no longer miss the world and show himself in cultivation. It is said that there is no time in the mountains, and decades are in the blink of an eye. When she is sessful in cultivation, I am afraid that hundreds of years will pass, and at that time he will be turned into dust, this matter can be regarded as a real solution. Xu Xi didn''t know that Tang Guo was no longer that Tang Guo, even if it was Tang Guo, after learning that he had died, he did not directly choose to practice, but instead he devoted himself to practice and helped him get revenge. Almost two monthster, when Tang Guo was practicing in the water tank one day, he heard footsteps outside the temple. [The host is big, there are a few people who are dressed up as businessmen, but their steps are steady, they should be fake businessmen, I guess they were sent by Xu Xi. Tang Guo didn''t move, and the system knew that she didn''t care about Xu Xi at all. His host is so big that he not only wants to y with Xu Xi, but also with the two star officials behind Xu Xi and Pei Jiao. As his feet stepped forward, Tang Guo could feel the appearance of seven or eight peopleing even though he was practicing. It didn''t take long before she smelled the aroma of barbecue. "Hey, isn''t this temple where the old man from the Xu family lived?" "There are still some ink marks here. It should be the ce where Master Xu Juren studied at the beginning." "That''s right, you see there is a room door that is still locked, judging from the old and new on the door, it has been repaired." "It is said that this master Xu Juren was once judged by everyone that he was not a piece of knowledge. Later, after he moved to the temple, he was admitted to the schrship and then to the Juren." "It''s a pity, if Master Xu Juren didn''t meet those terrible bandits on his way to the capital, maybe he would have been appointed by the emperor at this time." "Isn''t it? The Xu family wanted to get another Jinshi. I thought it would be this time. Poor Xu family, this time Du Miao Miao was broken." Tang Guo listened to these people''s nonsense and couldn''t help but smile. This schr''s mouth is really a ghost. No wonder since ancient times, spirits have hated humans, just because they are so good at making up stories. He didn''t dare to admit that he did a bad thing, and he always found a few reasons to hide it. These people talked a lot in the temple, and they talked about everything, and they didn''t deliberately talk about Xu Xi''s "death". She thought that this was what Xu Xi had ordered. This guy had a lot of thoughts, and he was really an official''s stuff. If he only talks about his death, it will definitely make people wonder whether it was done deliberately. If everything is said, his business is only a small part of it, or if someone takes a few words over it, it will be more convincing. In fact, he was really too careful. With the original owner''s innocent, pure, cultivating spirit, he really couldn''t think of where to go. It was really too easy to fool her. Even if Xu Xi really came back to admit his mistake at that time, with the original owner''s pure and kind temperament, at most he would p him twice and leave in anger, and he would not be treated badly at all. This spirit, like humans, divides good and evil. Chapter 2405: Koi Essence (18) Chapter 2405: Koi Essence (18) The original owner obviously belongs to the kind. If Xu Xi really encountered evil spirits, he would have been killed in the temple a long time ago, where would such a series of adventures appear. After a while, Tang Guo smelled a strange smell of a drum, in short, it made her a little sick. "What are they doing? This smells really bad." The system is weak and weak: [The host is big, they are grilling fish and it looks very fragrant. However, if you are a fish now, it may be a physical disgust. After all, you are also a fish now. But speaking of it, his host has never eaten fish. Although she doesn''t prevent others from eating, she seems to have never loved fish. After wearing a mermaid, she didn''t even touch the fish. Now she is a carp, and the smell of grilled fish will make her more ufortable. In fact, fish eat fish, but the host is a human soul after all, so it may not be eptable. Tang Guo sank his whole body into the water, these people were really hateful, they actually grilled fish in front of her. System: No way, I can''t jump out and say, you are not allowed to eat fish, even if the fish still eats fish. At this moment, Tang Guo suddenly heard something hit the water tank. There are still people over there, and she can''t jump out directly to see the situation. With a move of consciousness, he nced outside. Then, I saw a **** fish, posing in the narration of the big tank, as if it was a littleck of water, it might make this ck fish a little ufortable. She nced at the stupid fish, and thought, although this guy looks stupid, but there is noke around, most of them escaped from the hands of those who were grilling the fish? Speaking of it, it''s not stupid. After all, the silly fish couldn''t escape at all, and it must have be the belly of those people. She was about to move her consciousness. When she got the fish up, she jumped hard and fell directly into her big tank. Just hearing a thump, the fish was by her side. It should have returned to the water, and the other party swam very happily for a while, or it may be because he escaped from the heavens, and he is happy now. Tang Guo moved a little farther, seeing that the water in the big tank was all muddled by this guy, especially wanting to throw it out. At this time, the other party seemed to have found her. Suddenly, a very strange scene appeared in the big tank. A golden red fish and a ck fish are looking at each other. system:"" Tang Guo looked at the big fish head that was close at hand, and after a while, he vomited two bubbles and said, "You are so dirty, you have muddy my water." "You are dark all over, where did the fishe from?" "You are the ugliest fish I have ever seen." System: This, this... The host is huge, even if people identally muddy your water, there is no need to attack them, right? It''s hard to escape from birth, isn''t it just being happy for a while, everyone is of the same kind, and it''s quite boring for you to practice alone, so just be apanion. The system is a little helpless, but fortunately, this is an ordinary fish. If it bes refined, the host will say that he is the ugliest fish, I guess he will cry to death. "I will return you clean water from theke in the future." The system was shocked all of a sudden, this...No way, this fish has be refined too? "I was caught by them while I was sleeping." "And we just have different colors, I am not ugly, I am the most handsome fish in ourke." Chapter 2406: Koi Essence (19) Chapter 2406: Koi Essence (19) When Tang Guo heard the phrase "I am the most beautiful fish in ourke", he almost jumped up to give him a fish tail. The system was also shocked. Are fishes so narcissistic now? "Then what kind of fish are you?" Tang Guo asked curiously, "The whole body is dark and there is no color at all. It seems that the appearance is really not high." "Dont you think that every scale on my body is very beautiful and shiny? Even on the scales, there are almost no ws, every piece is so perfect, it looks neat and tidy, and no one is long. Bad. Also, look at the lines of my body, fish tail, fish head, dorsal fin, don''t they look the best overall?" "Also, I can turn into a human form to show you when I have time. Even in the eyes of humans, I am a long and beautiful person." Tang Guo blinked, really couldn''t help but jump up and gave a fish tail, the other party didn''t mean to fight back. Instead, she let her get water on his fish head, "When they leave, I will take you to ourke to y. Are you practicing here? This small water tank is not suitable for you, it is too small." When he said this, he was a bit arrogant, "Ourke is under my control, and they don''t dare to provoke me. Then you can cultivate wherever you want to." "Where is yourke?" "It''s not far down the mountain. When they leave, I will take you down. There is plenty of spiritual power and it is very suitable for your cultivation." "Alright, you muddled my water and found me a new ce to practice. That''s right." The system silently stopped talking on one side. He really didn''t expect that one day he would be able to watch two fish talking in the water tank, which is really incredible. The host said so much to a wild fish, and he didn''t even consider going to his house. This ck fish must be weird. If it wasn''t for the shameless one, he wouldn''t believe it. [The host is big, isn''t it that cute? In my heart, it is shameful for the system toin about it, but the host still has to give a lot of face, and cannotin in public. Tang Guo vomited two bubbles, another fish wobbled its tail, and threw it on the **** fish opposite. The other party didn''t resist or get angry at all, letting her tease, as if he was a little bit happy. "It''s him." [Fuck, the host is big, do you think this guy is shameless, in order to get close to you, he turned into a fish, or a **** fish, just met, he made himself dirty and gave you all the water It''s muddled, the impression is so bad, you actually want to go home with him. "He said he has ake at home, and I don''t want to practice in the water tank." Tang Guo said directly, "Theke is a bit bigger and itsfortable to swim, dont you think? In the water tank, you have to change the water. Trouble. There is no need to stay in this ruined temple any longer." System: What about morals? ? Yes, yes, his home is big and his home is ake, so the host doesn''t care about this guy''s dirty water tank. Lie to the puppy. The people who stayed in the temple, after staying for an hour, left a extinguished fire and piles of fish bones, and then left. When they were far away, Tang Guo jumped out of the water tank and fell on the ground again in the red dress, her long hair almost falling to the ground. Chapter 2407: Koi Essence (20) Chapter 2407: Koi Essence (20) She nced back at the **** fish in the bathtub, "They are all gone,e out quickly, let me see how handsome you are." The **** fish looked up at her, then jumped out, and when it fell in front of her, he turned into a ck-clothed boy. Tang Guo looked intently, and she was really handsome. "How?" He walked up to Tang Guo, stared at her and asked, "Is this look good in humans?" Tang Guo also leaned her face in front of him, blinked, and asked, "Is that good-looking? Do you think I look good, or are you good-looking?" System: Puff! As a family, don''tpare it to each other. The **** fish looked at Tang Guo carefully, and finally said, "You have won." "Although I think I''m beautiful," the **** fish paused and said entangledly, "but when I see you, you are indeed better. I can''t deceive myself in the face of facts." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, this fish talk is quite a lot. "Let''s go, you said before, you have muddy my water, you want topensate me for ake, now take me to your house to practice." Tang Guo rolled up his sleeves, and saw a stain on the sleeves. , Hand it to him directly, "Look, you just tumbled on the ground just now, I dont know how manyps, and I stained my clothes." "Wait, I will pay you." "Okay, okay, for the sake of your sincerity, I don''t care about this, **** fish, take me to your house quickly." Tang Guo first walked out of the temple, and the **** fish hurriedly caught up and shouted, "I am not called the **** fish, my name is Qing Heng." "what''s your name?" "Tang Guo." "Then I will call you Guoguo from now on." "Then I will call you the **** fish." Qing Heng stopped Tang Guo: "It''s better to call him Qing Heng. My name is Qing Heng. I call you Guo Guo. If you don''t like to call him Qing Heng, you can also call Heng Brother." Tang Guo looked back and gave him a weird look, "So you want to be my brother?" "From the perspective of my previous height, I should be many times older than you. It is no problem if you call me Grandpa." As for being called Big ck Fish, Qing Heng refused. He is so handsome, the name Big ck Fish is ugly. Called grandpa? Want to be beautiful! System: I''mughing and want to be the grandfather of the host, but I don''t want to live anymore. "But I''m used to it, **** fish, I''ll call you **** fish." "The name Big ck Fish is a bit ugly." "Ugly is not because you are called out. You are born handsome. Anyone who can see you knows you are handsome. How can you be ugly if you are a mere name? Brother Heng, that sounds very I''m awkward, I don''t want to learn from human beings, I still like to call you the **** fish, listening to the close rtionship." "Is that so?" Qing Heng was a little entangled. He really didn''t want to be called the **** fish, but this red carp was the first friend who dared to stay so close to him and still want to live with him. If she refused her title, I wonder if she would be angry and would not follow him back. "Big ck fish, is thatke yours?" When Qing Heng was still struggling, the two had already gone down the mountain unknowingly, and Tang Guo saw ake, which was indeed incrediblyrge. Qing Heng was distracted. Hearing Tang Guo''s words, he nodded quickly, "Yes, that''s my home." "Then let''s go down, **** fish, I will practice in your house in the future." Qing Heng forgot about being called Big ck Fish, and quickly took Tang Guo down to visit his home. It was just that when the two turned into fish bodies and jumped into theke, all kinds of panicked voices suddenly came from Tang Guo''s ears, "The big devil fish is back." "No, the big devil fish is back, he has not been eaten by humans." "Run away, you will be unlucky if you encounter the big devil fish." Tang Guo: "..." Qing Heng: "..." system: "Why do they call you the big magic fish?" "Also saying that you will be unlucky when you meet?" Qing Heng was a little nervous, "Or, if you stay away from me, and get too close to me, you will be really unlucky." Chapter 2408: Koi Essence (21) Chapter 2408: Koi Essence (21) After Qing Heng said something to make Tang Guo stay away from him, he subconsciously swam farther. After all, its really unlucky for him to get in. Tang Guo was not afraid at all, and swam to his ce. As soon as she passed by, Qing Heng swam away again, and said, "You are too close to me, it will be really unlucky." Qing Heng said nervously, finally there was a fish that could talk to him, not as afraid of him as the other fish in theke, he was called the big magic fish when he saw him. Tang Guo looked at the **** fish in the distance, andughed, "Okay, then I won''te close to you, you can arrange a ce for me to practice." Seeing Tang Guo really stopped approaching him, Qing Heng breathed a sigh of relief and said that you areing with me and quickly swam into the depths of theke. After a while, Tang Guo was taken through ayer of barrier, and the scene in front of her was very different. This ce is very beautiful, even if theke above is let go, there is no way to get here without passing through thisyer of enchantment. The imagination is also, if the spirits live directly at the bottom of theke, and humans drain theke, the spirits will be exposed to their vision. "You can practice wherever you like." Qing Heng pointed to the surrounding area, "There will be no other fish in these ces. Find a ce. I won''t bother you." After that, He nced at Tang Guo eagerly, "However, if you have time, I can talk to you from a far away ce." Tang Guo finally understood that this **** fish was usually squeezed out by other fish on the bottom of theke. It might be unlucky because it was too close to him. Everyone didn''t like him and was afraid of unlucky, so he was a weak fish. upy such a good ce. "Did they call you the big magic fish just because you are too close?" Qing Heng was a little ufortable, but nodded, "Since I was born, as long as the fish are too close to me, it will not take long for a fish to be unlucky." Tang Guo swam in front of Qing Heng again, scared him to swim back quickly, "Don''t approach me out of curiosity. If you are unlucky, you will hate me, hate me, and disagree like other fish. I yed and called me the big magic fish." System: Hahahahahahaha...I reallyughed at him. I heard him say that this fish is all in theke. He thought that this guy is in charge of the wholeke. He is a domineering CEO fish. He never expected that he said that theke is all his own. Where, other fish dare not approach him at all, isn''t it his? Xingba is his. Tang Guo didn''t approach any more, but curiously asked, "Now I don''t want to practice. Tell me what bad luck will happen if they approach you." Qing Heng thought for a while and said, "When I was very young, I yed with them in theke. They always liked to go to theke. Because theke is human, I reminded them to be careful. If it goes up like those fish without wise minds, it will be dangerous to be caught by humans." He nced at Tang Guo and saw that she was listening, and said entangledly, "Unexpectedly, they were really arrested by humans. Fortunately, the elders in their family escaped and did not be human food. " Tang Guo: Is it still possible? Chapter 2409: Koi Essence (22) Chapter 2409: Koi Essence (22) "After it rains, they like to jump around in theke. I told them that they won''t be able to jump if they jump up carefully." "Then they really can''t jump off." Qing Heng was iparably entangled, "In short, I remind them to pay attention to the dangers and dangers that will always happen to them, although in the end they are all shocking and not dangerous." "Such things happened a lotter. In the end they thought I was a big magic fish and stopped ying with me. They all moved to a more remote ce to live. The rest of the ce is mine." When Qing Heng finished speaking, Tang Guo already understood why. Qing Heng is not an ordinary carp, but a ck koi. Because he didn''t know his own ability, and it was different from the talent of the red koi, what the red koi said, the words of blessing are easy to be effective. It''s nothing to say more nice things. The ck koi is different. Once he can''t control his talents, no matter what he says, he will cause all kinds of troubles to his friends. As he said, it was a kind reminder, but it really worked if you were not careful. This shows that the **** fish is really a wild fish that falls into theke. He doesn''t know his identity, and other fish dare not approach him, and they are basically only intelligent and very weak. Just now she felt that although there are many different types of the same kind in thiske, their strength is very weak. Qing Heng didn''t know how many years he had existed, and he was able to transform into a human form, and his ability was definitely not simple. Seeing that Tang Guo stopped speaking, Qing Heng felt a little depressed. He swam to the ce where he lived. After a while, he returned and ced the two closed shells in front of Tang Guo. "what is this?" "This is a pearl, you should like it." He asionally observed other fishes secretly. Female fish like these beautiful little beads, white, purple, gold, and ck. In the shell, it does look good. Tang Guo opened the shell box and saw that it was round and round, with pearls of different colors lying in it. He was a little happy, "Then I''m wee, I really like these things." Qing Heng was a little happy when she said she liked it. "Big ck fish." Faced with Tang Guo''s sudden appearance in front of him, Qing Heng wanted to retreat, and was stopped by her, "Don''t retreat, I am the only one in this world who will not be unlucky close to you." Because of this sentence, Qing Heng did not retreat subconsciously, and his eyes were filled with doubts. Tang Guo chuckled inwardly when she saw this. She still wanted to be her grandfather with this silly look, even if her brain didn''t develop well. She swept Qing Heng with her tail, remembering that this ce should be transformed into a human form, so she transformed into a human form. After finding a clean stone and sitting down, Qing Heng followed her into a human form, sitting on another stone b from afar, waiting for her answer. "Do you know what type of fish I am?" When the system heard Tang Guo''s words, he almostughed. Why did he think these words were a bit naive, as if they were really talking between two fishes with no wits, it was so funny. Qing Heng answered honestly, "Carp." "Then what type of fish are you?" "I am also a carp, but our colors are different, you are a red carp, I am a ck carp, but I found that I am the darkest carp." Qing Heng''s voice was a little low. Chapter 2410: Koi Essence (23) Chapter 2410: Koi Essence (23) "Although apart from you, I am the second best-growing fish, but my body is reallypletely ck. The other fish in theke, as I said before, have never seen a fish as ck as me, so I believe I am a big demon fish. They also told their children and grandchildren to just run away and not to provoke me. Actually, I didn''t want to treat them." Tang Guo couldn''t help but sit next to him and touched his head, "Don''t be sad, that''s because they don''t understand fish, you are not an ordinary fish." The system saw Qing Heng''s eyes suddenly be gleaming, and it was hard to say a word. The host, this is, are you going to start cheating the fish? The fish cheats the fish, to be honest, he has not seen it. "I am indeed a red carp, but I am not an ordinary red carp," Tang Guo raised his chin, still very proud. "Have you ever seen a red carp like me?" "I haven''t seen it." "That''s right, because I am not an ordinary red carp, my talent is koi, what is koi, that is, the kind that can be effective if blessings are also called koi. If anything goes wrong At the time, bring something to worship me. If I am happy, I will give them a good word and they will be able to go smoothly." After speaking, she saw Qing Heng''s eyes look a little envious, and smiled, "So, like me, a fish full of auspicious fish, how could it be unlucky because of being close to you?" Qing Heng believed a bit, he thought Tang Guo had no need to deceive him. She is so good-looking, it is impossible to lie to him. "Guoguo, you said I''m not an ordinary fish, so what kind of talent do I have?" In fact, Qing Heng is not stupid, he vaguely understands. But since a long time ago, after various bad things happened, the fish in theke stopped ying with him. Basically, he lived as a fish, asionally he would go up to bask in the sun and listen to the outside world. Even many years ago, he was ecstatic after being able to transform into a human form, but he couldn''t find a fish to share. Because they were afraid of him and didn''t dare to approach him, he also subconsciously avoided him, acting alone every time, fearing that it would be bad for them. Therefore, he only thought that he might really be a big magic fish, but forgot to figure out what was wrong with his situation. "Your talent is a curse," Tang Guo said seriously. "It is also the kind that speaks very efficaciously. It can still be called a koi, but you have to add the word''ck'' in front of your koi, ck koi. It means that whatever is bad will be effective. If you deliberately use mana for it, the bad will be 100% effective." "That is, if you can''t understand a fish, you grab some mana, and curse him for a while, and he will be cast by a human. Unless there is something stronger than your mana, you can''t save him. of." Even if he guessed it, Qing Heng was still surprised by his talent. "Because you didn''t understand your own abilities when you were a child, and you couldn''t move it freely, it caused misunderstandings. From now on, if you get used to your abilities, that kind of oolong won''t happen in the future." Qing Heng was a little expectant, "Guoguo means that as long as I get used to my abilities, I will be able to control my speech in the future, and won''t bring any danger to other fish?" Chapter 2411: Koi Essence (24) Chapter 2411: Koi Essence (24) "Yes." Tang Guo replied. "But I still have a lot of things I don''t understand." Qing Heng looked at Tang Guo with nk eyes, as if he didn''t understand anything, looking silly and cute. "Can I ask you?" "I will give you all the babies in theke." "After I can control the power, I can also protect you." "If anyone bullies Guoguo in the future, I will send him a curse and let him be put into a pan by humans and made into steamed, braised, boiled, cold mixed..." System: Hahahahaha, he can really climb up, he suspects that this guy deliberately made himself stupid, and then rely on the host greatly. This guy is really for his wife, he doesn''t care anymore. Tang Guo: Since then, she has started her career of raising a **** fish that will curse. This breeding is for a lifetime. Everyone doesn''t believe it. As a fish, she has to raise another fish. After spending three months, Tang Guo helped Qing Heng master his talents. Now Qing Heng is basically able to manage his talents freely, and there will no longer be the kind of one that can bring danger to his friends around him by saying a word. Even so, he never thought about repairing rtions with other fish in theke deliberately. Now that there is a red carp by his side, he feels very satisfied. He didn''t want to y with the ordinary fish in theke. Knowing that Tang Guo likes babies, all kinds of beautiful and shiny ones, he would go to the bottom of theke to look for them while Tang Guo was practicing. Every time Tang Guo woke up, he could see the gems and pearls filled with shells around him. Qing Heng''s strength is not weak, although he asionally goes to look for various treasures, but seeing Tang Guo working hard every day, he does not want to fall. He hadn''t forgotten what he had said to Tang Guo before to protect her in the future. It seems that this inadvertent word, after being said, has been branded in the depths of his brain, even in his heart, without thinking of breaking it. Then Tang Guo found out that this guy was also cultivating the power of stars. Obviously he knew the situation in this world and secretly opened it to himself. Seeing this, she didn''t care about this and practiced seriously. She could have heard the news, and went to Xu Xi to settle the ounts, revealing that he was a person who wanted to change. But now her strength is not strong enough. Although there are few opponents in this mortal realm, she is facing the star officer in charge of the stars, Xingjun. If the emperor of heaven protects the two in the future, she will have to face the entire heaven realm, not carefree. Even if you can''t practice beyond the heaven in a short period of time, you can at least protect yourself, and if you are chased by someone, you can escape for your life. "Guoguo, you seem to be anxious about cultivation." Now Tang Guo''s three meals a day are all served by Qing Heng. Now Qing Heng, who is able to control his talents and abilities freely, likes to transform into human form from time to time and walk among humans. After learning that Tang Guo likes to eat human food, he would buy fresh food for her every meal. System: The host of this **** fish is really easy to use. Considerate, hardworking, good-looking, and very well-behaved. "Well, because I am a fish with dreams." Tang Guo was serious, and subconsciously touched Qing Heng''s face, and tugged by the way, as expected, the hand feels as good as ever. Qing Heng not only does not resist, he seems to be very Chapter 2412: Koi Essence (25) Chapter 2412: Koi Essence (25) "Have you ever heard of Yu Leaping Dragon Gate?" Qing Heng nodded, "Could it be that you want to jump through the dragon''s gate and be a god?" "Yes indeed." "Then how about I apany you to dive into the dragon gate?" "That''s the best, but I still have a very powerful enemy, and I will definitely meet in the future. If you want to be with me, you have to practice hard. The enemy is strong. If we don''t have the strength, we will only be beaten. For the loss of life." "I will protect you." Qing Heng looked serious, "I will work hard to improve my strength and master my talents. If I meet Guoguo''s enemy in the future, let me curse him first, and then start the fight, our chances of winning will be great. a lot of." Qing Heng also knew that the stronger the curse, the stronger the strength needed. The stronger the face, the curse of weakness is just tickling to the other party. So cursing the other party to die directly, surely does not work, then cursing the other party is unlucky. "Big Hei Yu, you are getting smarter and smarter. Yes, that''s it. If I am against someone in the future, you will curse him as bad luck first, so that my chances of winning will be much better." With the praise, Qing Heng is even more motivated to practice. System: On how a single stupid **** fish goes bad, this is how it was taught badly by the host. What does it mean to go up and curse the other side''s bad luck first, and then fight to have a better chance of winning, can it still be like this? Do you want to nod? It''s worthy of being a family, and they are particrly shameless. There are no years of cultivation, and several years have passed in the blink of an eye. Xu Xi has been in a state of anxiety over the past few years, even if it has been several years, he still feels uneasy. The other party is a stranger anyway, once you know the truth of the matter, that''s terrible. Now it is now, he and Pei Jiao already have a pair of children, and the rtionship between the husband and wife is getting better and better. He likes such a day very much, for fear that one day such a good day will be ruined. If he said what he regretted most, it was that he was in the temple, and Tang Guo promised that he would go back to marry her after being admitted to the top prize. He really didn''t expect that when he came to the capital, he would meet someone he was destined for. Yes, perception told him that he and Pei Jiao were destined. Pei Jiao is as smart as snow, but she has already discovered something in Xu Xi''s heart. But Xu Xi didn''t say it, she couldn''t reluctantly ask, mainly because Xu Xi was true and false to her, she could easily tell the difference. I guessed that what Xu Xi had in his heart was definitely not about the feelings of his children, so he could be relieved. Especially in thunderstorms, Xu Xi, who was sleeping next to her, was easily awakened suddenly. asionally, there would be nightmares, saying no, and so on, which made her worried. But Xu Xi didn''t want to talk about it. The two of them had always loved each other, and she really didn''t know how to ask. At this time, Tang Guo and Qing Heng had already emerged from the bottom of theke. The strength of her and Qing Heng had reached the limit in the human world, and could no longer grow. If it continues to grow, not only will it attract attention from above, it may also jump directly out of the human world and go to the heavens. In this situation, she didn''t want to go up and face the two star officials. Xu Xi hasn''t solved it yet. Xu Xi''s years of ecstasy life should be over. "Guoguo, what are you going to do?" "Go and avenge Xu Lang." I don''t know why, Qing Heng suddenly became nervous when he heard these words, "Who is Xu Lang?" Chapter 2413: Koi Essence (26) Chapter 2413: Koi Essence (26) "Xu Lang," Tang Guo paused and stretched his voice, "Xu Lang is a schr. Later, he passed the exam for Xiucai and then Juren. A few years ago, he came to me and told me that he was going to enter. Jing Kao Jinshi." "On the day when they met you many years ago, the people who captured you talked about Xu Lang in the temple. They said that Xu Lang was killed by a bandit on his way to Beijing." "With Xu Lang''s knowledge, if he is not murdered, even if he is not the champion, he can still be ranked second. If it weren''t for those nasty bandits, Xu Lang woulde back to marry me if he is in high school." System: Very bad. "Is this..." Qing Heng felt a little ufortable. "What kind of person is Xu Lang, is he good to Guoguo? Will he find all kinds of beautiful treasures for Guoguo like me? He has the ability to protect him. Guoguo? If someone bullies Guoguo, will he help Guoguo teach him back?" System: Hahahahahahahahaha...Is this jealous? "Xu Lang doesn''t have the ability to touch the treasure to me in Tiantianxia Lake." Tang Guo looked at Qing Heng with a sigh of relief, and said again, "but he will ask people to change the water in the tank every day." "Guoguo lives in my house now, theke is so big, there is flowing water in the barrier, and there is no need to rece it." "Xu Lang will go down to the mountains to buy nice clothes and good food for me." "I bought Guoguo''s clothes and three meals a day for you." Qing Heng said pitifully, as if he was saying that he could do these too, or he would do it himself, every day he didn''t leave it. Delivered to her on time. Why, you only remember Xu Lang''s goodness, don''t you remember how good his fish is to her? Tang Guo gave a light cough and continued, "Xu Lang will make me happy." "Is Guoguo unhappy living in theke?" Tang Guo: "Happy." Qing Heng is a big deal, Xu Lang, an ordinary person, he can do it, he can do it, and what Xu Lang cannot do, he can do it. "Xu Lang also said that after high school, he wille back to marry me." Qing Heng''s face is about to copse, "I can too, I don''t need to test any fame." "What did you say?" Tang Guo nced at Qing Heng. "What did you say?" "I can also marry you, Guoguo, you are a red carp, I am a ck carp, and there is no race limit. As the old saying goes, when a man and a monster fall in love, one party must make sacrifices. Either a person turns into a monster or a monster It is a heavy price to give up cultivation, and to get along with others, and to wait until the future to practice again." "And we are different. Red carp and ck carp are really the best match, and we are all gifted fish." Qing Heng is very serious, "I can''t think of a better match in this world." "A mortal in Xu Lang''s area, if he encounters any danger, he can''t protect Guoguo, I can." "Guoguo wants revenge, he can''t help you, I can." "Guoguo wants to leap into the dragon gate and be a god. He can''t live forever. Xu Lang can''t apany you. I can." Tang Guo couldn''t help asking, "Big Heiyu, are you really a few thousand years old? I think you are just a little fish for decades. A few years ago you wanted to be my grandfather, and now you want to marry me. ." Qing Heng didn''t know what to say, his eyes suddenly brightened, and finally turned into a sentence, "Xu Lang has a lot of concerns, and my world is only you." Chapter 2414: Koi Essence (27) Chapter 2414: Koi Essence (27) "Even if I can''t marry you, there is only you in my world." Whoever hears such pure and serious words can''t bear to tease him anymore. Tang Guo did the same. She smiled lightly, looked at him crookedly and said, "I see." "I just went to avenge Xu Lang, and I didn''t vain his original promise, and I didn''t mean anything else." Qing Heng''s mood improved a lot, "That''s it, I''ll apany you." Tang Guo took Qing Heng on the road to the capital. After three days out of the town, he encountered a scene of bandits robbing a merchant. At this time, she was naturally going to take action. She killed all the bandits, leaving only one leader, and asked the other party to take her to the top of the mountain. After finding their cottage, she asked with makeup again, who killed Xu Xi. Not to mention that the bandits didn''t kill Xu Xi, even if they killed Xu Xi, they would have a lot of lives in their hands every month over the years, how could they remember. These are desperadoes, people who just want to grab things and get rich. It''s not the kind of bandit that forced the Bai surname to go to Liangshan. They not only grab things, but also take women into the mountains as prisoners, and all the men are killed. So, not a good person. Tang Guo killed him without any psychological burden. In just three days, she took Qing Heng to all the nearby cottages and killed all the bandits. After killing all the bandits, he almost arrived in the capital. "Now that I have avenged Xu Lang, let''s go shopping in the capital, and we will go back and continue practicing after a while." Qing Heng didn''t feel sorry for Tang Guo''s death of the so-called Xu Lang. I knew in my heart that she was only here to avenge that Xu Lang, and she probably didn''t like her very much. Maybe I liked it before, but I definitely don''t like it anymore. I was overjoyed in my heart and quickly agreed. When the progress was reached, Tang Guo calcted the time. When Xu Xi saw her in the plot, she asked Qing Heng to help her purchase things, and she went to the restaurant for dinner. Before long, even if she buried her head, because she put her mind upstairs, her strength was much stronger than the original owner at this time, and she could easily feel Xu Xi''s breath. When Xu Xi saw her for the first time, he subconsciously stepped in. Someone beside him asked strangely, "Sir, what''s wrong with you?" "No, it''s nothing. Maybe it was because I drank too much just now." Xu Xi found an excuse at random, stepped into the room again, pretending to be overwhelmed with alcohol, "Sit down first, take a moment to leave." "Sir, or the viin asks someone to carry a sedan chair." Where Xu Xi originally went, he didn''t need a sedan chair. He himself is not the kind of pomp and lofty temperament. Even if you be a consort, you can still y well with your former friends. There is no arrogance, so you are more popr. "Okay, then you ask someone to bring me a sedan chair." Hearing Xu Xi''s words, the servant thought he must be really drunk. If he is not drunk, Mr. Ma cannot sit in the sedan chair several times a year. The servant hurried down and prepared the sedan chair. Xu Xi and his friends were in the private room. He didn''t look good, making his friends very worried, thinking that not only was he drunk, but he could also be suddenly ill. "I will return to the attachment in a while, Brother Xu still ask a doctor to check the pulse." "Save, save." Xu Xi responded, knowing that his friend cares about him. The other party knows his drink well, and he shouldn''t be drunk if he drinks it, so he just doesn''t do it and pretends to be sick. Chapter 2415: Koi Essence (28) Chapter 2415: Koi Essence (28) Yes, recently he just pretended to be ill and couldn''t leave the house. At this moment, it happened to be able to tell people to pass on the signs of his illness. Others would not wonder why he suddenly became ill. In fact, he was shocked and scared in his heart. How could shee to the capital? Do you know that he lied to her? No, no, if she really knew the truth, she would definitely not be eating here, but going directly to the princess mansion to make trouble for him. So, did shee to the capital by coincidence, or did she deliberately investigate other things? Xu Xi had a vague guess in her heart. She knew that he was dead and wanted to find out the real culprit and avenge him, right? Thinking of this possibility, Xu Xi was veryplicated. By the way, she once said that the reason why she stayed in the water tank in the temple was not clear how far away her home was. Because with her ability, she couldn''t leave the water for too long, otherwise her life would be in danger. The reason why she has onlye to the capital for so many years is probably because her strength is enough to survive onnd, and her life will not be in danger due tock of water. The more I thought about it, Xu Xi feltplicated and panicked. Theplicated thing is that she woulde to help him get revenge, which he didn''t expect. What is flustered is that as long as they meet, the lie will be self-defeating. Now she is so powerful, she knows the truth, she still doesn''t know what will happen. Thinking of his beloved Royal Highness and the lovely pair of children, Xu Xi''s heart was very confused. No matter what, it is absolutely impossible to meet her. Halfway through, Xu Xi made an excuse to go to thetrine, and secretly nced downstairs. Seeing Tang Guo was still eating in the hall, he returned nervously. He used the excuse to go to thetrine from time to time, and his friends fully believed that there were indeed some problems with his body. For this reason, Xu Xi simply excuses that his stomach is really ufortable. The servant had already found the sedan chair, but because Tang Guo was downstairs, he dared not go down. Tang Guo ate almost the same. It is estimated that Xu Xi was basically frightened by her appearance at this moment. Just because she noticed that the other party peeped at her from time to time, her heartbeat speeded up, her face was pale and her eyes flustered, her appearance this time was enough. When Tang Guo left the hall, Xu Xi''s whole body was a little copsed, as if being flooded with water, his forehead was full of sweat. The servant and his friends were shocked, seeing Xu Xi no longer going to the toilet, and quickly helped him onto the sedan chair. After returning to the princess mansion, Xu Xi was really ill this time, and the illness was not mild, so he didn''t have to pretend. It was also because Tang Guo stayed in the hall for much longer than in the plot, and from time to time he opened up his aura, invisibly put pressure on Xu Xi, and saw that he was sick alive. Xu Xi suffered a serious illness, whichsted for half a month. He was sick this time, but shocked the Xu family and the princess mansion. Pei Jiaoren was still the emperor''s favorite princess. Knowing that Xu Xi was seriously ill, she sent an imperial doctor to stay in the princess mansion to treat him. This disease takes about a month to recover. During this period, Xu Xi still did not forget and ordered his confidant to investigate Tang Guo''s affairs. He only knew that Tang Guo was wandering around in the capital every day. He didn''t seem to be looking for him, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly. Until he knew that the bandits on the road from the capital to the old town had died inexplicably, he realized. Chapter 2416: Koi Essence (29) Chapter 2416: Koi Essence (29) She really came to help him get revenge. Now that she has revenge, she is probably curious about the capital, so she wants to stay longer. Xu Xi thought he was right, and asked people to stare at the gate of the city. If Tang Guo doesn''te back after he leaves, he wille back to notify her. Tang Guo didn''t wait long that day. Tang Guo thought that the time was about the same, so he took Qing Heng out of the city gate. On the day Xu Xi knew it, he was refreshed, and the big stone in his heart fell, thinking that this time he would never have to worry again, and Tang Guo would definitely note back. She believed that he was dead, and avenged him, and the bond between the two was broken. Pei Jiaoren also discovered that Xu Xi had been ill, as if he had let go of something, it seemed that he had let go of the things in his heart. Although she didn''t know what was going on, Pei Jiaoren was relieved. Besides, Tang Guo and Qing Heng were not far from the capital, but they were stopped by one person. This person is obviously burly in shape, but he is wearing a Taoist robe and holding a whisk in his hand, pretending to be a sophisticated dress, but he does not have the aura of superiority at all, and looks very nondescript. He stopped Tang Guo and Qing Heng with a whisk, and smiled and said to Tang Guo, "Do you think your fate is over? I think you can be immortals by leaving and practicing with great concentration? Naive." It is very difficult for spirits to be immortals. Either you have worked hard for thousands of years, or you have gotten a chance. The luckiest thing is to be favored by the fairy and rmended to be a fairy servant or a fairy''s mount. As long as the proud spirits are not willing to be driven by people, even immortals. But some people don''t pay attention to these in order to be immortal. The so-called is, each has its own ideas. "What are you talking nonsense?" Tang Guo didn''t seem to believe this Taoist''s words, "You ugly Taoist, what nonsense?" The Taoist expression was slightly sullen, but he still endured it, and continued, "You came to Beijing this time, but are you trying to avenge someone?" Taoist thought that Tang Guo would be shocked when he said this, and then he asked how he knew. Then, he was able to tell her what he was about to say, telling Xu Xi that he had deceived her and told people to preach about his death, so that he could marry the high princess and enjoy the glory and wealth. Unexpectedly, as soon as his words fell, Tang Guo pped him into flight. "Well, you stinky Taoist, you dare to spy on my whereabouts." The Taoist is the ck bear Jing Bantai. He really doesn''t understand. What he said wrong would be stung by the opponent''s sleeve. He wants to exin What, Tang Guo has already chased him, kicked him flying, and hit him directly on the trunk, hitting him with dizziness, and his eyes were a little confused, so he heard her say, "You Taoist, follow me secretly. , Is it a plot to be unruly, saying, do you want to kill **** or kill the fish to get the inner alchemy?" No, it''s not... it''s different from what he thought. "Big Hei Yu, help me beat him, beat him fiercely, he actually covets my beauty, peeping at my whereabouts, and he doesn''t know what he wants to do. No matter what, he must be uneasy. I''ll have a fight." Naturally, Qing Heng listened to Tang Guo, rolled up his sleeves, and hurled together at Ban Tai who was just about to speak. "Big Hei Yu, if someone like thises up in the future, you will covet me and bully me, just beat him like this, without thinking about anything, just beat him." Qing Heng nodded quickly, "Remember." System: The teaching is broken, the teaching is broken. After a long time, Tang Guo asked Qing Heng to stop, circled his hands, and looked down at Ban Tai, who had been made into a pig''s head, condescendingly, "Frankly exin, why are you peeping at my whereabouts?" "Don''t lie, if you are lying, I will throw you to feed the fish." Chapter 2417: Koi Essence (30) Chapter 2417: Koi Essence (30) At this moment, Ban Tai felt that he was hurt everywhere, and he didn''t say anything, he just stopped the fish, and he was beaten violently by the opponent. Even if Qiqiao was angry, he still did not forget his mission. Ban Tai yelled twice in pain, remembering the roughness of the fish, not only beat him, but also called a helper, fearing that the other party would be impatient, and quickly said his purpose. "This Dao didn''t catch a glimpse of the secrets by chance. I knew that this carp spirit of you was a bit involved with a mortal named Xu Xi. Now you have to go back and concentrate on practicing, do you know that Xu Xi is not dead at all? Xu Xi is not dead, you guys The rtionship between the dust will not be broken. If you identally learn about this at that time, and you will breed demons, will it affect your cultivation?" "This Dao is just a kind reminder. I never thought that you, an unreasonable carp spirit, would start working on the Dao as soon as he came up. I knew this. It''s better not to speak." Ban Tai''s appearance is very lifelike, and at first nce it seems that there are no loopholes. Dont say that the original owners mind is purely broken and doesnt know the spirit of the circumstance, even if it is an online IQ, even a smart as snow, knowing that the person he thought is dead, is not dead, he will avenge the other party, I am afraid it is impossible Calm down. Once the brain is confused and excited, then many details will be ignored subconsciously, just want to turn around and go back to figure it out. "You said Xu Lang was not dead?" Tang Guo''s face was pretending to be surprised, and there was a somewhat inconceivable look, which made Bantai''s heart relieved. He also stroked his own poor beard with some big palms. He did not know that such a gesture was so impressive. Laugh. "Not only is Xu Xi not dead, but life is so happy today. Only you, a simple little spirit, can believe those lies." Ban Tai didn''t know who the mysterious person looking for him was, but the other party helped him heal his injuries, making him recover from the injuries that took hundreds of years to recover. Not only that, it also gave him many benefits. In fact, he was hurt so badly by his enemies. Even if he hated Xu Xi and robbed him of the opportunity he was waiting for, he knew that the life span of a mortal was only a few decades, and at most hundreds of years was basically hopeless for revenge. Before meeting that mysterious person, he didn''t even think abouting over to trouble this carp spirit. There is a rule of the jungle for the freedom of spirits. This treasure that grows in the mountains, whoever is strong, is his thing. As for this fruit tree of wisdom, didn''t he **** it from other spirits? But now that he came out, he needed the help of mysterious people, and he had the ability to care about the carp, so naturally he wouldn''t let Xu Xi and this carp go. The mysterious man easily healed his injury, gave him various treasures, and a fruit of wisdom, not only made up for all his losses, but he also earned. The mysterious man asked him to destroy the rtionship between Xu Xi and princess Pei Jiaoren, and said that as long as he seeds, he will give him another chance. How could he not agree? It is for the benefit of the mysterious person to fawn on the other party, and he has to do this thing perfectly. He also vaguely realized the meaning of a mysterious person, as long as the marriage between Xu Xi and Pei Jiao can be destroyed, it doesn''t matter if Xu Xi is killed. This reminder made Ban Tai more happy. Then he could kill both of them. Anyway, they robbed him of his wisdom fruit first, and he had a reason to kill them. Chapter 2418: Koi Essence (31) Chapter 2418: Koi Essence (31) "You lied, Xu Lang was obviously killed by bandits." Of course Tang Guo couldn''t listen to Ban Tai''s words, so he believed the other party''s words. In the eyes of humans, the ck bear spirit should be very clumsy. In fact, on the contrary, the ck bear spirit who has no morals in front of him, like a wall, is actually incredibly shrewd. Ask her to believe it directly, but the other party will be suspicious. As for the grudge between her and the ck bear spirit, it cannot be solved. Regardless of whether it was the calctions of the two Star Sovereign Star Officials, it was the ck Bear Spirit who killed the original owner anyway. This is a murderous revenge, it is impossible not to report it. Besides, the ck Bear Spirit estimated that at this moment, he was also thinking about **** her. In the plot, after the ck bear spirit killed the original owner, but swallowed her whole body of spiritual power, and dug out the inner alchemy by the way, is it possible for her to let the opponent go? Ban Tai always felt that the surroundings were cold, the feeling of coldness, like a sharp knife about to pierce his heart. Only when he went to capture, there was nothing left. He looked up, the sun was still hanging high, and there was a bit of heat around him. He nced at Tang Guo subconsciously, only to see her frowning, obviously suspecting that he was telling lies. He remembered what was wrong just now. The one in front of him was a carp essence. The carp essence should have lived in the water. From the mouth of that mysterious man, the strength of this carp spirit should be simr to his. But the mysterious man gave him a lot of panacea. As long as he took it daily and practiced with great concentration, he could surpass the opponent by a small amount and it would be easy to suppress the opponent. Mainly a mysterious person, only ordered him to sabotage. Obviously, the strength of this carp spirit is stronger. Otherwise, under the sun in such a hot weather, the other party should feel ufortable. But on her face, she didn''t feel a little ufortable at all, showing that her strength was stronger than the mysterious person said. There is also the man in ck around her, the mysterious person has never said that there are other people around her. Although it can be felt that the opponent is not human, he can''t see through the opponent''s body, and it can be seen that the strength is not below him. That said, if he wants to kill the carp essence, he must be better than the two. The ck bear pondered carefully and thought that this matter should not be rushed. First provoke the rtionship between Xu Xi and Pei Jiao, then go to the mysterious person to im credit, ask for some treasures to deal with the two, find a chance, and burn them together. Although he doesn''t know who this man in ck is, he can tell from the breath of water in the opponent that the opponent should be a spirit living in the water. It''s the easiest to deal with spirits in the water. After you tie it up, burn it with a pill for a while, and nothing is left. The ck bear spirit thought he was covering up well, but unexpectedly Tang Guo had noticed a sh of fierce light in his eyes. "You are a little carp spirit, what good is this way to lie to you?" Bantai snorted coldly, and said angrily, "this way was just thinking that you are not easy to practice, and you have never done any evil, so this kind of help you A handful. If you dont believe me, just go to the princess mansion and see the truth. At this time, Tang Guo naturally took the opportunity to say, "Okay, then I will go to the princess mansion with you. If you tell lies, I will definitely make you unable to eat." Chapter 2419: Koi Essence (32) Chapter 2419: Koi Essence (32) Ban Tai took Tang Guo and Qing Heng to the princess mansion. When the three arrived at the princess mansion, they jumped directly onto the wall, just to see Xu Xi talking andughing with Pei Jiaoren in the courtyard. Pei Jiao is painting, and Xu Xi seems to be helping her polish the ink. The two people have been married for so many years, and their rtionship has not faded, but they have be more and more like glue. Xu Xi also put down the big rock in his heart, and Tang Guo left the capital. He thought the other party would note back again. So far, with Pei Jiaoren, there is no more psychological burden, and his smile reveals satisfaction, joy, and happiness. "Look, isn''t that the Xu Lang you''re looking for? The Dao didn''t lie to you?" Ban Tai has been observing Tang Guo''s expression. Seeing her staring at Xu Xi without blinking, he knew she should be Get angry. "You unreasonable carp spirit, take a look, if it weren''t for this Dao to remind you, in the future, because this mortal has a problem, I don''t know where to cry." Tang Guo retracted his gaze and fell on Ban Tai''s face, "Then I have to thank you for reminding me." "It''s not necessary. I just can''t understand this kind of ungrateful person. You are kind to Xu Xi, and he promised toe back to marry you back then. Wealth is lost, forgetting the promises you once had, and it almost affects your cultivation. This Dao is just a reminder." Ban Tai sighed and said, "You already know the truth of the matter, and it''s up to you to do what you do. The rtionship between you is constant. If you can''t let go of this matter, it will be detrimental to your cultivation." In and out of words, they were all provoking Tang Guo to kill Xu Xi. "Thank you for your kindness. I only saw you look nasty, not like a good person. I thought I met some lustful protg and beat you up even when I came up." Tang Guo apologized, in fact I really want to **** off a few people when I say it. Ban Tai almost couldn''t help turning into his own body. What does it mean that he is wicked, not like a good person, thinking that he is a lecherous disciple? ? This carp spirit is really annoying. He must find a way to kill the opponent and dig her inner alchemy to practice. Qing Heng felt the malice from Ban Tai, and subconsciously blocked Tang Guo behind him. His action made Ban Taie back to his senses and jumped down the wall, "You can solve it by yourself, each has its own way of rounding, and the original way will go first." In order to convince Tang Guo that he is really an expert, he also used the stance of shrinking the ground into an inch. This single body technique alone would take him a lot of demon power. He did not go far, but chose a ce to wait for things to happen. At that time, whether Tang Guo captured Xu Xi, or killed Xu Xi or the princess, there must be another chance for him to go out. The n was that he had thought of it a long time ago, and he was waiting for everything to develop into his n. Tang Guo didn''t disappoint Ban Tai either. After he left, she didn''t go straight down, because she felt a pair of eyes that looked like stray dogs. "Guoguo, he is a liar." "This kind of shameless human beings who are full of lies, change their minds and greedy wealth, are not worthy of you." "He and the princess of Fanjie became husband and wife, and they have two children." Qing Heng said a few words nervously, afraid that Tang Guo was angry, and even more afraid that she hadn''t forgotten Xu Xi. Chapter 2420: Koi Essence (33) Chapter 2420: Koi Essence (33) These words made Qing Heng even more nervous. I don''t know how many years he lived, because from a young age, other fish and shrimp tribes in theke were unwilling to y with him, calling him a big magic fish, thinking that he was unlucky and evil. So after he was able to transform, he often went to the human world to hang out. It can often be heard that most men in the human world are ignorant. Even if there are wives in the family, well-behaved children and wives, there is nothing wrong with the wife. Once they be mature, the first thing to do is to abandon the wives in the chaos and marry the wives with good color or squeamish family background. So Xu Xi forgot his promise and climbed up to the princess, he was not surprised at all. Even if he thinks Xu Xi is at a loss, because Guoguo is the best-looking, but human thoughts are different from quirky thoughts. In other words, human beings are too rich, and there are too many things that can fascinate the eye. "Big Heiyu, what are you thinking?" Tang Guo chuckled, "I''m not a fool. I have already figured out that he sent them back deliberately a few years ago to tell him that he was killed by bandits. . When I know that he is dead, I wonte to ruin his marriage, and he will be able to enjoy glory and wealth with peace of mind. Qing Heng breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s okay if you know, such a person is not worth it." When the words fell, he changed the conversation, "Guoguo, what do you want him to do, do you want to secretly kill him?" System: Sure enough, I lost my learning. Tang Guo held Qing Heng''s wrist and shook her head, "Look carefully at what Xu Xi is different. If you kill him on the spot, guess what will happen." Qing Heng listened to Tang Guo''s words and carefully observed Xu Xi. From this look, I really found that something was wrong. "There is a special light on him," Qing Heng frowned. "He seems toe from an extraordinary background." "More than that, if you rush him to death, within three days, we might be hunted down by the Three Realms." At this time, Xu Xi was not able to kill Xu Xi. His name was not right. Even if the other party saw a change, he would be sentenced wherever he left it. Even if he took her, he did not hurt her life. He just changed his mind. , Sin does not die. This kind of discourse is interlinked whether it is the mythical world, the ancient world, or the modern future world. Although Xu Xi could not be killed directly, it was still possible to calcte the opponent. Dont those two old things like to count others? Then she will do everything she can to make the fire even more vigorous. The injury of this ck bear spirit, Ban Tai, was cured by the official Jiu Yaoxing. What happened afterwards was basically done by the official Jiuyao Star instructed Bantai to do it. She just needs to wait for things to develop slowly, pretending to have entered the game. Nine Yao Xingguan must have reminded Ban Tai, as long as it can destroy the rtionship between Xu Xi and Pei Jiao, Xu Xi and her can be killed. With such an opportunity, Ban Tai would certainly not let Xu Xi go. She waited for Ban Tai to attack Xu Xi, and then Pei Jiao people came to ask her to rescue Xu Xi. Wu Qu Xingjun thought that she was infatuated with Xu Xi and woulde to help, and then he would do nothing about it. Then it happened to be a fish leaping over the Dragon Gate that day. When she was reborn, she turned her head to rescue Xu Xi, thinking of beauty. One day in the sky, one year on the earth. Even if Wu Qu Xingjun wanted toe down to rescue Xu Xi, it would be impossible. Xu Xi died because of Jiu Yao Xingjun''s calctions, these two will definitely tear their faces by then. Chapter 2421: Koi Essence (34) Chapter 2421: Koi Essence (34) Although the test between Xu Xi and Pei Jiao had failed, in the end they would know that it was their two old things that caused the destruction, and they would definitely y tricks, even if they made trouble in front of the Emperor of Heaven, neither of them was afraid. Thinking about it, Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing out loud, and she was especially happy when she thought about the smog caused by the two families in Heaven. Qing Heng looked at her puzzledly, toote to ask anything. Because Tang Guo''sughter passed to the yard, it was heard by Pei Jiaoren who was painting and Xu Xi who was grinding ink. Both of them raised their heads subconsciously, Pei Jiaoren was puzzled, why there are two handsome people on the wall of her princess mansion, trying to be arrested and driven away. I identally caught a glimpse of Xu Xi''s pale and bloodless face, the pen nibs were all a meal, and the original paintings to bepleted were almost destroyed. "Punma, what''s wrong with you?" Xu Xi returned to his senses, and quickly protected Pei Jiaoren behind him. He faced Tang Guo and moved his lips without knowing what to say. Her mind is messed up. Didn''t she leave the capital right away? Why did ite back again? Did you find something? What went wrong and why did youe here directly? Da Xuxi''s mind turned so fast, it''s no good to lie first. The other party can find here, which means that everything is known. He took a deep breath, and when he wanted to say something, Tang Guo jumped directly off the wall. He easily squeezed Xu Xi''s cor, "It''s a scene of love between husband and concubine, and the scene of the immortal couple. Xu Lang, you have promised me with a wife and wealth." "You sent someone back to say that you were robbed and killed by bandits. I really believe it. I didn''t hesitate to kill all bandits on the road from the capital to the town. I don''t know, all this is a lie." Xu Xi has calmed down, "I... Guoer, I..." "Who are you, let go of the horse." Pei Jiaoren has reacted and hurriedly shouted. However, Tang Guo had already leaped out with Xu Xi, andnded beside Qing Heng, and said softly, "Go." Tang Guo stopped in a blink of an eye. Pei Jiao was crying anxiously on the spot. At this time, she was also calm and smart, and the whole person was chaotic. The entire princess''s mansion has gone to look for the cohort. This incident caused a lot of noise. Pei Jiao, who had reacted, hurriedly entered the pce and told the emperor about Xu Xi''s capture, and asked the emperor to help find someone. The Xu family also learned about this, and they also became a mess. This incident was not concealed, and soon the people in Beijing knew that Xu Xi was taken away by the spirit. As for why it spread so quickly, of course, it was Bantai who was hiding aside. Tang Guo had predicted that shortly after the news spread, the people she arranged would spread the story between her and Xu Xi. In just half a day, the entire capital had learned that the current prince Ma also had such a fate with spirits. No wonder he was taken away. Who told him to be taken care of by spirits and promised to others, but in the end he didn''t do it? Ban Tai could ignore Xu Xi''s reputation, as long as everyone knew that Xu Xi was captured by the monster. Now as long as he reveals something a little bit, the anxious emperor and Pei Jiao will definitely ask him to catch the demon and save people. Afterwards, everything went as he expected. The emperor had seen his abilities, saw him named a national teacher, and ordered him to find Xu Xi''s whereabouts and kill the carp spirit by the way. At this time, Xu Xi had been caught on a mountain by Tang Guo. Chapter 2422: Koi Essence (35) Chapter 2422: Koi Essence (35) "Big Heiyu, help me hang him to that tree." Tang Guo leaned against a bluestone. Next to the bluestone was a smallke. It was really small, not as big as the one on Qingheng. However, it turns out that Xu Xi was caught here. Because this ce was where she once practiced. Now that it had been decided that things happened ording to the original plot, then she had to arrest Xu Xi here. Of course, Xu Xi is not as good as in the original plot. Xu Xi had lost her, so she couldn''t be exaggerated. This time, she waited for Ban Tai to bring Pei Jiao up to find someone, and then acted in another scene and put Xu Xi back. Ban Tai wanted to sow discord, and she wanted to do it too. It''s not enough to let them be so kind and loving just like this. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t seem to care about Xu Xi''s life and death, Qing Heng was more joking. He could feel that Tang Guo should not like Xu Xi anymore. Therefore, when he tied Xu Xi, he used some strength, and it was difficult for him to vent his breath. He knew that this time was a life of nine deaths, after all, what he provoked was a stranger, not an ordinary stranger. He regretted it a long time ago, why he had to make a promise with the spirit. Simrly, Tang Guo didn''t take action against Pei Jiao, and he felt rxed a lot. As long as she doesn''t care about Pei Jiao, he can slowly figure out a way here and let her let him go. Tang Guo knew exactly what Xu Xi thought, but he didn''t mean to reveal it. Who actually said that the schr is stupid and elm bumps, in fact, there are many more kinds of water in the stomach of the schr than the average person. When I meet a beauty in the mountains, everyone knows that the situation is wrong. Why are there so many schrs who are willing to go forward and think about it? Isn''t it just addicted to beauty? When he is discovered one day, he can still use himself as an excuse for being fascinated by spirits. The schr is also a man. How many men can stay true to themselves in front of beauty? "Guo''er, I know I lost you." Qing Heng had already lifted Xu Xi up, not only did he hang it upside down. The rope was originally tied tightly, and it was hung upside down, which instantly made his eyes dizzy. But at this time, he has to say a few words, otherwise, he still doesn''t know what she will do. The reason why he is not afraid is because he has been with her for so many years and knows that her mind is not bad, on the contrary, she is very kind. Before the princess mansion was not angry, he killed him, presumably there was no n to kill him. Things can no longer be concealed. Instead of finding any excuses to exonerate himself, he should directly ept the fact that he has changed his mind. Being frank and frank in front of her, there might be another turning point. "Guo''er, I admit that it''s mine, it''s just..." Xu Xi paused here when he said, and was also observing Tang Guo. He looked at him expressionlessly, and said in pain, "I''m sorry, Guo''er, When I didnt meet some people, I thought that such a person would not appear, but after I met this person, I knew what was destined." "At the first sight of the princess, I couldn''t control myself. Guoer, I admit that I lost you. The most important reason for noting back to see you is that I was afraid of hurting you, so I thought about it. A bastard." Xu Xi said in pain. Chapter 2423: Koi Essence (36) Chapter 2423: Koi Essence (36) "I thought, instead of telling you the truth, it''s better to let people pass back the news of my death. You once said that when my life is over, it will be when we are all destined. You know that I am dead, then you You can practice with great concentration and be immortal and gain Taoism as soon as possible." In Xu Xi''s sentence, there was no mention of Pei Jiao in a word, only that everything was for her good, and she was afraid that she knew about this and affected her cultivation, so she would make this move. At first nce, she really thought of her. But when I think about it, it''s ridiculous. If you are really good for her and treat her sincerely, how can you change your mind so quickly? Even if they change their minds and fall in love with other people, although the two have verbally promised to grow old together, they have not yet be engaged. He didn''t even try, so he gave up the opportunity to tell her clearly. If her identity is not a stranger, but a daughter of a wealthy daughter, I am afraid this is not the case. After all, Xu Xi is a bully who doesn''t understand the customs of the human world. ording to what he said, is it because after the man cheated, there were other women who concealed his own room. Isn''t the reason for being formal, afraid that she would be sad? Think about it for a moment, it''s a joke. Tang Guo nced at Xu Xi, "Do you admit that you have transferred your love?" Xu Xi didn''t expect Tang Guo would ask like this. For a while, he didn''t know what to say. When he asked, he nodded, "Yes, it''s all my fault. I can''t help being attracted by another woman and forgetting about Guoer." Promise of." "Since Xu Lang has changed his mind, why not send someone back to tell me clearly?" Xu Xi didn''t know what to exin, he couldn''t say, afraid she would trouble Pei Jiaoren? She has always been a stranger, even if she knows that her mind is pure and not bad, it can be emotionally involved. If she is offended, she really takes care of Pei Jiao, how should he protect his beloved woman. Xu Xi knew that he couldn''t exin it, nor could he exin it that way. Exin to another woman that he is because he cares about his beloved and fears that his beloved will be hurt. No matter how pure a woman is, she will be irritated. Tang Guo understood when he saw him like that. Xu Xi felt something, and said, "Guo''er, I am confused. I thought it would have the best of both worlds and would not hurt anyone. Now I want toe, but its not right. If time can go back, I will definitelye back. You apologize and make it clear, no matter what you do." This Xu Xi is indeed smart. After discovering Tang Guo''s attitude, he immediately changed what he had thought before, and didn''t dare to mention any more that he was afraid that Pei Jiao would be injured. "Guo''er caught me here today and didn''t hurt my wife and children. I am very grateful. Everything is my Xu Xi''s obsessive mind and deceived two women who love me deeply. Guo''er is innocent, I am now His wife and children are also innocent. Guoer didn''t hurt them, and Xu Xi was grateful. If Guoer was unwilling to conceal something before, then kill me." "Xu Ximitted such a wrong thing, death is not a pity, let Guo''er handle it." After saying that, Xu Xi closed his eyes and looked so righteous, so lifelike. If an ordinary person, I''m afraid it would be because He was so moved. People who are not afraid of death and who are honest about their own mistakes are always admirable and even forgive each other. I really dont understand. I made a mistake. Isnt it right to admit? Why is it admirable and forgiven? Chapter 2424: Koi Essence (37) Chapter 2424: Koi Essence (37) In fact, Xu Xi was also very nervous inside. He died. Who wants to die? He also wanted to grow old with Pei Jiao, and they all agreed. Even though the two have been married for several years, and their children have a pair, they always feel that it is not enough to get along with each other. Although it is good to grow old together, they are greedy and want to live forever. If he died here today, he would never see the sweethearts and children again. If the bet is right, after today, he will really have peace of mind and don''t be afraid that Tang Guo wille to trouble. He still knew Tang Guo''s temperament. Xu Xi faintly felt that a look at him was particrly cold, but at this time, he dared not open his eyes to look. He was still waiting for Tang Guo''s answer, whether to kill him or let him go. "Xu Lang, you really lost me." Hearing these words, Xu Xi breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she would not kill him again. "I won''t kill you," Tang Guo''s voice continued, "Capital sins are forgiven, but living sins are inevitable. Since you admit that you havemitted me, I will let you hang here for seven days and seven nights, as punishment, after seven days and seven nights, If you leave, we will be absolutely gracious and we will never owe anyone again, how?" Although she was going to be hanged for seven days and seven nights, but she let him go, no matter how she would not let him die, he quickly replied, "Xu Xi is willing to ept punishment." "Okay, don''t worry. I said that I won''t kill you or you will not kill you. You should know that there are many ups and downs in the spirit of cultivation, and it is you who defeated me. I have a anger in my heart. If you don''t vent Come out, it will affect my cultivation in the future. If I fail in my cultivation in the future, my heart demon breeds, and I lose my will, I might me all this on your family." "You should have read all kinds of misceneous stories about ghosts and ghosts. The spirits who have lost their minds have no distinction between good and evil, but will only remove their own obstacles. I punish you like this for your own good. I don''t want to fail in cultivation. Fortunately, we also have a happy life, and I dont want to kill all those rted to you after losing my mind in the future." Hearing these words, Xu Xi was really scared to death. He didn''t even doubt what Tang Guo said. Otherwise, why didn''t she kill him directly or let him go, but only hang him for seven days and seven nights? "Guo''er, I am willing to ept your punishment. This is what I should bear." Now even if Tang Guo didn''t let him suffer, he still had to ask her to suffer. If it is really because of his negative heart that makes her practice fail and breeds a demon, not only his beloved and children, but also his Xu family and friends may suffer. She can say that when things happen, people rted to him will be involved. Qing Heng''s expression is a bit weird. Why hasn''t he heard of such a situation? He nced at Tang Guo secretly, saw her lips pursed with a smile, and continued, "Not only that, I want you to always admit your mistakes during these seven days and nights. Only in this way will the resentment in my heart dissipate. Seven days Seven nights time was enough for my grievances to dissipate." In seven days and seven nights, Pei Jiao people almost found this ce. Just let the other person look at how Xu Xi regretted her. She didn''t n to separate them, just to give them a bit of response and trouble. Seeing that Xu Xi didn''t understand, Tang Guo walked to him, "You just have to keep reading, it was you who lost me, it was your fault, just apologize to me here." Chapter 2425: Koi Essence (38) Chapter 2425: Koi Essence (38) "Guo''er, it was I who took you, it was my fault, I am here to apologize to you... Guoer, it was I who took you, it was my fault, I am here to apologize to you... Guoer, it is me I lost you..." Xu Xi has been hung here for five days. For the past five days, he read this sentence willingly every day. Except for letting him read this sentence and hanging him from a tree, she really did nothing, just sitting on the bluestone cultivating. In this regard, Xu Xi firmly believed in Tang Guo''s words. If she really wants to kill him, why bother. Guo''er really wanted to solve this problem, so as not to breed demons in the future and hurt the people around him. Thinking of this, Xu Xi felt a sense of guilt in his heart, and the voice of that sentence couldn''t help being louder and more sincere. "Guo''er, I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I''m sincere here. my apologies" Qing Heng opened his eyelids and took a nce at Xu Xi. He suddenly realized that this person was ill and was tortured in this way. He was willing toin without anyints. After thinking about it, if Guoguo wanted to y with him like this, he was afraid that he could not resist it, and just wanted to do what she said. "Big ck fish, Heixu Lang feed some water and food, no matter what, it can''t make him worry about his life." Tang Guo''s voice was not small, Xu Xi felt extremelyplicated when he heard it. Sure enough, Guoer couldn''t bear to kill him, so she used this method to dispel the resentment in her heart. It was his fault. He had known that Guo''er was so empathetic, he shouldn''t lie, just go back and confess his mistake to her. With Guo''er''s temperament, he and her sweetheart will surely be perfected. System: I''m stupid. Didn''t you find that the host was doing him a lot? Qing Heng took a bowl of water, walked to Xu Xi with a piece of raw meat, and stuffed the small pieces of raw meat into Xu Xi''s mouth. Xu Xi felt nauseous when he smelled the raw meat. But these days, he eats these things every day. As soon as he was about to vomit, Tang Guo''s voice rang, "Neither I nor the ck fish can make human food. This meat is the most tender meat I call the ck fish, so you can eat it. This fruit from the mountain It''s not yet mature, and the fruit is not nutritious. It won''tst long, just eat this meat and survive these seven days." Xu Xi hurriedly closed his eyes and bit the meat. The meat was really tender, but the smell of sheep was too strong, which made him feel sick. Anyhow, after five days of getting used to it, he could barely swallow it. After the meal, Xu Xi was almost a little weak. In the evening, Tang Guo allowed him to rest at night. Without saying that sentence, he closed his eyes and went to sleep. Although being hung upside down was really ufortable, he calcted Time, there are still two days left, and my heart slowly rxes. "I like Furongji''s cakes the most. They are delicious." Tang Guo, who hid in the distance, was eating the Furongji cakes that Qing Heng had bought for her with a smile, with a smile on his face. Seeing her smiling so happily, Qing Heng alsoughed, thinking that Xu Xi was fed raw meat every day, or the sheep he specifically picked the most irritating, and he felt morefortable. "Guoguo likes to eat, I will buy it for you tomorrow." "Well, I like it, **** fish, when youe back, remember to hide the pastry, don''t let that guy see it." "Guoguo don''t worry, I won''t let him see, so he won''t see. You can just tell me what you want to eat. It won''t take long to go back and forth." System: What should I say? The system looked at the round moon hanging in the sky, and couldn''t help but sigh, what a night, what a night, and a good night with dog food. Chapter 2426: Koi Essence (39) Chapter 2426: Koi Essence (39) Finally, on the seventh day, even if Xu Xi was still alive, he was too tossed and lost a lot of weight. In particr, he has to eat raw meat full ofmb smell every day, which makes him feel very ufortable now. He gags at the thought of the smell. But in order to survive, he had to close his eyes and swallow. When he watched the sun rising from the horizon, the big rock in his heart suddenly fell. After today, he will be truly relieved, and he won''t have to worry about it anymore. "Qing Heng, you tell Xu Lang to put it down and let him rest," Tang Guo''s voice made Xu Xi feel refreshed. Even if he knew that this was for the purpose of forming a bond between them, after so many days, he felt a little bit annoyed in his heart. At this moment, when Tang Guo was worried, theint that had risen before disappeared. Guo''er is also helpless. If she really wants to kill him and torture him, there are countless ways. Why is this necessary? Guo''er is also afraid of this. In the future, he will breed demons and hurt him and the people around him. There is one day, he will suffer. From now on, there is really no connection between them, he is good, she is good. "Today is thest day, Xu Lang, stand under the tree and apologize to me. After seven days of sincere apology, most of the depression in my heart has dissipated. However, the depression has not dissipated, even if it remains a little bit, it will affect my cultivation in the future, and it will easily breed demons, make me lose my mind, and do things that you and I regret. " Xu Xi nodded quickly without any doubt. Now there is no need to hang upside down, stand up and say these things, it is not too tired. Even after talking for seven days, his throat hurts a bit. In order to be at ease in the future, he still willingly apologized to Tang Guo. Tang Guo still sat cross-legged on the bluestone b, her eyes drooping slightly, Xu Xi could not see her expression. Knowing that she should be practicing, at the same time listening to his apology, relieved the depression in her heart. Thinking about it this way, he made an apology even harder. When Ban Tai brought Pei Jiao to here, Xu Xi''s voice was heard from a distance. When she got closer, she heard what Xu Xi said. In recent days, the story of Xu Xi and the carp spirit, Pei Jiao people don''t know how much they have heard. She originally thought that someone was making a fool of herself, in order to damage her reputation as a friend. Now that I heard Xu Xi apologize to Tang Guo personally, and said that he had lost her, every word was so sincere. Pei Jiaoren stood there, not knowing whether to move forward or take a step back. In the past seven days, she was very worried about him. She couldn''t eat enough every day, and she lost a lot of weight. Every day I went to the national teacher to inquire about the situation, just to rescue him as soon as possible. She had always thought that they were the same at first sight, goodbye, and they only had each other. Unexpectedly, before that, he could also have a fate for a carp essence. She could feel Xu Xi''s liking for her, but she couldn''t ept it. Xu Xi had liked other people. But it was absolutely impossible for her to give up Xu Xi. Xu Xi didn''t know that Pei Jiao had already arrived, but Tang Guo found out. Seeing Pei Jiaoren''s appearance, she knew that the other party was thinking wildly. She didn''t think what happened now would make Pei Jiaoren give up Xu Xi. These two people are deeply loved ones, and she has never thought about breaking up, just to create some trouble, and Ge Ying Ge should respond to them. Chapter 2427: Koi Essence (40) Chapter 2427: Koi Essence (40) Pei Jiaoren reacted quickly, took a deep breath, walked over with Ban Tai, and ran to Xu Xi''s position quickly. Xu Xi was caught off guard and threw a person in his arms. He subconsciously pushed away. Suddenly he felt that this person was a little familiar, and when he looked down, he found that Pei Jiao with red eyes, there were a few tears in the corner of her eyes. . "Are you OK?" Pity rose in Xu Xi''s heart, "I''m fine, why are you here?" "You were caught by the carp spirit, I naturally want toe to you, you and I are a husband and wife, can it be that you have been caught, I can sit where I don''t care?" "I brought the national teacher. The national teacher is very powerful. It can suppress evil spirits and catch demons. You can go with me. Let the national teacher deal with the carp spirit." Pei Jiao subconsciously ignored the picture just now. Subconsciously ignored, Xu Xi and Tang Guo apologized. She didn''t want to believe that the other party was a carp essence, if not, let the national teacher ept it, or destroy it. She pretends that she doesn''t know anything, the words from the outside world are rumors, and those people deliberately nder the reputation of the consort. The horse was caught by the carp spirit, but the carp spirit wanted to eat the horse to practice. Since ancient times, among countless ghosts and ghosts, arent there many monsters who like to cultivate by eating humans? Yes, this carp spirit just wants to eat the consort to cultivate. It has nothing to do with the consort, let alone the rumor. "Guo Teacher, it''s up to you to get rid of this demon." Pei Jiaoren grabbed Xu Xi''s arm to leave, and the people she brought protected the two of them, turning back and said to Ban Tai. Ban Tai groaned in his heart, and now he dare not confront Tang Guo at all. It took seven days to bring Pei Jiao toe up, but he didn''t find Xu Xi again. The emperor and Pei Jiao were afraid that they would doubt his abilities, so they had to bring her. And recently, the outside world has been circting a short story between Xu Xi and the carp spirit. He felt that after Pei Jiaoren heard it, her face was very bad. Although there was no one-time provocation of the rtionship between the two, at least there should have been a lot of gaps between the two. In addition, he sneaked up to see him, knowing that Tang Guo hadn''t killed Xu Xi, and knew in his heart that it was the carp spirit who was thinking about Xu Xi''s old love. I identally heard Xu Xi and Tang Guo apologize. This was the scene where he brought Pei Jiaoren to him on the seventh day, which happened to make the other party watch Xu Xi and Tang Guo apologize. Now Pei Jiao should be convinced of the short story between Xu Xi and the carp spirit. What he didn''t expect was that this Pei Jiao was indeed a royal princess, and his thoughts were cruel and decisive. He simply pretended not to know anything, and wanted to use his hand to kill the carp essence and take Xu Xi away. After waiting for the carp essence, Pei Jiaoren would arrange one, and the carp essence grabbed Xu Xi, but wanted to eat him to cultivate, not because of the rtionship between the two. He really wanted a woman with a clever mind, and he was a little admired. If he can, he also wants to kill this carp essence, not only to kill this carp essence, he also wants to kill Xu Xi together. But he knows that his strength is not equal to the carp spirit, and there is another person who is no less strong than him beside her, he is not that stupid. It''s just that now that he is already riding a tiger, what should he do? This matter didn''t make Ban Tai embarrassed, because Xu Xi stopped after Pei Jiao''s words fell. Chapter 2428: Koi Essence (41) Chapter 2428: Koi Essence (41) "No, don''t hurt her!" Xu Xi''s subconscious yelling made Pei Jiao''s face pale. She grasped Xu Xi hard, her voice almost came out of her teeth, but her facial expression was very pitiful, so people ignored her. In the hatred of Tang Guo. "Mr. Ma, are you begging for this monster? I know that your mind is pure and kind, but she has captured you and will eat you. The national teacher is very capable and can get rid of the other party. How can you, will eat you Let go of the monster? Even if she doesn''t eat you in the future, what if she wants to eat other people?" There was a faint smile at the corner of Tang Guo''s lips. This Pei Jiao was really a big hat on her head. It was concluded in one sentence that she was a cannibal, and she also gave a reason not to let Xu Xi intercede. Whatever you say, if you don''t eat him, you will eat other people. If they really don''t have the fate of the previous temple, it is estimated that anyone will listen to Pei Jiaoren''s words, let Bantai get rid of her. Even Xu Xi was hesitating right now. Yes, she could see, Xu Xi''s eyes changed a lot after hearing Pei Jiaoren''s words. At this time, he might beparing whether it is cost-effective to get rid of her, or to survive thest day, but the rtionship between the two is cost-effective. When Xu Xi thought about this, he subconsciously nced at Tang Guo. I saw her looking at him with a pair of watery eyes. Even if she didn''t speak, she seemed to be asking, Xu Lang, you want to listen to her, ask the national teacher to get rid of her? "Xu Lang, this is your beloved woman right now, she is really beautiful." Tang Guo sat on the blue stone, "No wonder Xu Lang has tied her mind to her body, and she found it here for you. It''s really sincere." Xu Xi felt relieved when he heard Tang Guoplimenting Pei Jiaoren. Seeing Tang Guo''s indifferent appearance again, he was concerned. Who knows how talented this national teacher is? He only knows that Tang Guo is capable. If he really takes a risk and asks the national teacher to deal with her, his efforts over the past seven days will basically be in vain and will anger her. At that time, even if she does not breed demons, she is afraid that she will not let go of the sweetheart. "Guoer, I''m sorry, everything is my fault. It was Xu Xi, who defeated you, and deceived the princess. The princess didn''t know that she would misunderstand you." Xu Xi said everything The mistake was on himself, "Please also Guoer, you forgive what the princess said just now," he would be puzzled, and some angry Pei Jiaoren pulled behind him, "Or as you said, today is thest day. I will sincerely apologize to you, and hope that after this incident, you can be immortal soon." Even if Pei Jiao is dissatisfied, because she is too smart, she has heard something wrong. "Well, since Xu Lang has said so, I don''t care about the previous things. Today is thest day, then you can continue." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he lowered his eyes again, no longer looking at them. Xu Xi knew that Pei Jiao was angry, but this method was the safest he had weighed. It''s thest day, and it''s a pity that I insisted oning over before and gave up. The most important thing is that he doesn''t trust Ban Tai''s ability to do Tang Guo at all. Moreover, when he finished speaking these words, he identally discovered that the national teacher''s face became loose, and the stone in his heart fell to the ground. As expected, he was right. "Princess, listen to me..." Chapter 2429: Koi Essence (42) Chapter 2429: Koi Essence (42) Xu Xi didn''t know what he was talking about. In the end, Pei Jiao waited unwillingly and watched Xu Xi apologize to Tang Guo. Even though he felt ufortable, he did not stop. However, the whole time she witnessed all this, she was clenching her lips and clenching her fists. Tang Guo guessed that Xu Xi should have told Pei Jiaoren the truth. At this time, even if you don''t tell the truth, it won''t work. Pei Jiao was born intelligent, and she was really single-minded to Xu Xi, but because of this, her possessive desire was very strong. Knowing that Xu Xi had had a period with her, even if nothing happened, she felt ufortable. It is even more impossible for her to give up Xu Xi. With such a good opportunity before, she could be killed by the mess, but Xu Xi stopped it. One can imagine how much grudge Pei Jiao would have in her heart. No matter how big a grudge is, it is impossible for Pei Jiao to fall out with Xu Xi and y tricks. Because she is a smart person, knowing that once the trouble starts, she will not say anything and will cause trouble to Xu Xi, make him unhappy, and destroy the rtionship between them. Therefore, no matter what Xu Xi is doing now, she can only bear it. Tang Guo could feel that Pei Jiao was looking bad at her. She guessed that Pei Jiao should be suspicious, she was correcting Xu Xi. Even if the other party believed that she was rectifying Xu Xi, Pei Jiao still didn''t dare to say that she was not in front of Xu Xi. Thinking of this, Tang Guo was in a good mood. No matter how smart people are, once they attach too much importance to feelings, they will easily lose themselves. In order to maintain this feeling, they will inevitably make themselves feel wronged and sacrificed. Only half a day passed, Tang Guo uttered a word to stop him, "Okay, the depression in my heart has dissipated, you can go now." "Guo''er, do you really me me?" Xu Xi asked with some uncertainty. As everyone knows, with his serious expression, even if Pei Jiao people know that Xu Xi is worried that Tang Guo will breed a heart demon in the future, it will hurt his side. People, her heart was shocked, but she couldn''t tell her guess. If Xu Xi gets angry and thinks she hates Tang Guo, doesn''t like her, and instead returns to Tang Guo, wouldn''t it be cheaper for him. In fact, Pei Jiaoren guessed in her heart that Tang Guo tossed Xu Xi. First, she was angry, and second, she must be thinking about Xu Xi. Otherwise, she was a stranger, and Xu Xi should have been killed long ago. "You have done everything you should do, what do I me you for?" Tang Guo said in a t tone, "You go, from now on we will owe nothing to each other, and there will be no rtionship, as long as you don''te to provoke Me, I will note to trouble you." Tang Guo said this to Pei Jiao. Pei Jiaoren''s face turned pale, knowing that Tang Guo had remembered, she didn''t ask anything before, and asked Ban Tai to get rid of the other party''s affairs. She pursed her lips and did not speak, fearing that when she spoke, it would make the two of them meet, which would be very detrimental to her then. "Thank you Guoer for forgiving me." At this time, Xu Xi also forgot to pay attention to Pei Jiaoren''s face. After all, they have been together for several years. Pei Jiao has always been empathetic and intelligent as snow. He thinks that such a thing should be understood by her, knowing that he is focusing on the overall situation and will not think randomly. As everyone knows, Pei Jiaoren just blocked the qi in his stomach and didn''t vent it. Xu Xi didn''t notice this at all. Chapter 2430: Koi Essence (43) Chapter 2430: Koi Essence (43) Seeing that Tang Guo did not embarrass them anymore, and did not talk to him, Xu Xi understood that this time the rtionship between them waspletely broken, and took Pei Jiaoren and Ban Tai away. On the way back, Xu Xi held Pei Jiaoren''s hand with apologetic expressions all over his face, "This time I made the princess wronged and worried the princess." "Are you really with her..." Pei Jiaoren bit her lip. "You really promised her that when you get fame, you will go back and marry her?" Xu Xi opened her mouth. It''s useless to lie at this time, so she nodded, "At that time, she was studying in the temple every day, and the only woman she could see was her. If the princess met first, I would definitely not say those. After meeting the princess, I wanted to go back and exin clearly to her, but I was afraid that she would be angry and hurt the princess, so I used other methods to hide her. I didn''t expect that, she still knew." Xu Xi carefully shook Pei Jiaoren''s hand, "This time, the bond between me and her has been broken, and there is no need to worry about the princess being hurt." Hearing what Xu Xi said, Pei Jiao felt a little better in her heart, but she could think that Xu Xi had promised a lot with others and wanted to go back to marry her after getting fame. Xu Xi has already exined clearly that if she does not forgive anymore, it will affect the feelings between them. Therefore, she can only bite her teeth and swallow her grievances. Ban Tai was anxious when he saw the affection of the two, but there was no other way for a while. Suddenly, he remembered how sad Pei Jiao was before, and a light shed in his eyes. "Punma, do you know how much your Royal Highness worried about you after you were captured by the carp spirit? The carp spirit now says that she has let you go. Who knows if she will have any thoughts in her heart in the future? Did you remove the carp essence?" Xu Xi thought that it was this national teacher who loved face and only took the opportunity to say, "She has never hurt me. If I remove her heartlessly, the princess will not approve of it. Moreover, without her help, I couldn''t get it. Fame, I saw the princess." In short, he forgot to rely on Pei Jiao in any words, making Pei Jiao unable to refute anything at all, and he felt very ufortable. Xu Xi thought that Pei Jiao was so smart and understandable, but she didn''t know that a woman could not tolerate other women in the eyes of her husband, so she couldn''t even mention it. But she is smarter than ordinary women and will not quarrel with Xu Xi in public. "I don''t agree with this," Ban Tai shook his head, "No matter, since this is the choice of the husband, it is useless to say more." After finishing, he looked at Pei Jiaoren again, "since the husband is safe. , This Dao is one step ahead. If the princess has anything in the future, she cane to the Dao." This sentence was remembered by Pei Jiao. Bantai said before that the carp spirit would go back in the future, and she would remember if she asked for trouble again. Because of the two hints given by Ban Tai, one month after Pei Jiaoren and Xu Xi went back, she couldn''t help but secretly go to Ban Tai. This month, Pei Jiaoren didn''t pay much attention to Xu Xi. Heter realized that Pei Jiaoren was angry. Pei Jiaoren was angry, he could only coax, thinking that she was jealous and didn''t care too much. I think they will be long in Japan, and they will get better in the future. It is already a matter between him and Tang Guo. Chapter 2431: Koi Essence (44) Chapter 2431: Koi Essence (44) As everyone knows, Pei Jiao will go to Ban Tai and ask about Tang Guo''s situation. "What does the princess mean, you want me to help you get rid of the carp essence?" Pei Jiaoren woulde to him, and Ban Tai was not surprised at all, after all, what he said that day was clear. He would be surprised if she didn''te. But he still admired Pei Jiaoren a little, and he actually endured it for a month beforeing. Thinking of Xu Xi''s whereabouts today, Pei Jiao is nning to remove the carp essence secretly, right, the carp essence is of good color, Xu Xi may not forget her all. If you learn about this, you will definitely have a life gap with Pei Jiao. Gone, isnt this his favorite? Ban Tai''s thick palm touched his poor beard, and squinted his eyes. "The horseman said that everything between them is over. The princess is here, does the horseman know?" "There is no need to ask the national teacher about this matter, and the national teacher does not want to talk about this matter to the husband, but to keep the secret for the pce." Pei Jiaoren pursed her lips and whispered softly, "I heard what the national teacher said earlier, The spirit is capricious, and my pce is just afraid that the carp spirit will go back and hurt the horse. The confidant emphasized feelings and nostalgic, which let her go. But this pce is very worried about this, and I hope that the national teacher can help this pce. This pce does not want to add a psychological burden to the prince, making him feel guilty, so the national teacher must not tell the prince about this matter, we only need to secretly remove the carp essence. " When Bantai heard Pei Jiao''s words and sentences, he was afraid that Xu Xi would have a psychological burden, and he couldn''t helpughing. This mortal woman is jealous, whether she is stupid or smart, there is no difference. He pretended to hesitate. After Pei Jiao said the benefits he promised him, he reluctantly agreed, "Okay, since the princess is so sincere, I don''t want the carp spirit to hurt the innocent in the future. It''s better to send her out. ." As everyone knows, his arrogant appearance makes Pei Jiaoren couldn''t help butugh. But he knows some Taoism, if he is really an expert, he will be such a virtue, and this nondescript appearance in front of him, it looks like an expert. After this day, Pei Jiao people oftene to Ban Tai, how can we get rid of Tang Guo? And Tang Guo also stayed in his original position to practice, and had no ns to leave. A guy helped her find her three meals a day, and this moisturizing day was really good. "Guoguo, there are still three years left to fish over the Dragon Gate once in a hundred years," Qing Heng saw that Tang Guo didn''t care about Xu Xi at all, and he was in a good mood. "With our strength, it should be no problem." In fact, he thought it was too cheap to let Xu Xi go. But Tang Guo didn''t say anything. He couldn''t secretly kill Xu Xi. When she knew it, she was afraid that she would be unhappy. Although he couldn''t kill Xu Xi, he did a little bit of tricks, cursing Xu Xi in a low voice, and did not curse anything, just cursing him to be unlucky, and he didn''t know how the opponent is now. "Then let''s just wait here. There is beautiful scenery and no one is here to disturb. I don''t know where the dragon gate is opened. We won''t feel it until it is about to open. It doesn''t matter if we go again. " Qing Heng didn''t have any opinion, as long as she was, he would be there, nothing else was important. Chapter 2432: Koi Essence (45) Chapter 2432: Koi Essence (45) [The host is big, Xu Xi seems to be particrly unlucky in the past two months. Although he was not going to die, he didn''t go out early in the morning and was caught directly by the threshold and broke his leg. He burned his tongue while drinking tea. Now he has been recuperating on the couch all day. [However, ording to mytest news, there was a thunderstorm yesterday, and a sh of lightning struck down the sky. A big hole was cut into the roof of Xu Xi''s house, and the rain poured on him. And the Pei Jiao who was lying in him was nothing. [I suspect that he was so unlucky because he was cursed by a mysterious man. When the system said this, he couldn''t help but nce at Qing Heng, who had only a gentle smile on Jun''s face. He suspected that it was this guy who had cursed Xu Xi that made him so unlucky. He didn''t mean anything else, just wanted to say, cute, well done! "Who taught you to talk roundabouts? If you want to say that my **** fish did it, just say it directly. I won''t me him. I want to say that he did a beautiful job." Xingba is already her **** fish. The system still smells sour. It may be a silly blessing for stupid people. Look at the guy who maintains the host. Besides, after Ban Tai promised Pei Jiaoren to help her deal with Tang Guo, after thinking about it, he would definitely not be able to deal with the two spirits alone. If you really want to send it to the door, it must be a bear''s head. After so many years of living, he is free in his heart. So he left the capital for a few days with an excuse, found a quiet ce, and used the contact information given to him by a mysterious person to call him. Bantai stood in a hidden cave and waited. After a while, a figure came out from the cave. This person is tall and slender, with a somewhat fairy-like appearance. His face is very handsome, and at first nce it will make people fall into it and indulge in the perfect face of the other person. But because his aura around him was too strong, he couldn''t think of anything in life. Ban Tai knew that this was the temperament of a powerful person, and every gesture would involuntarily attract those who looked at him. What made him even more frightened was that every time he just left, he couldn''t remember the other person''s appearance. For this reason, he didn''t dare to offend this person, and just listen to him and do things with his advantage. "What can I do?" "My lord, it''s like this..." Bantai said all the things he had encountered, and said about his next n again. He also told the other party that the carp is so powerful that this time the n to provoke a separation requires He can beat the opponent. "It turned out to be like this. I didn''t expect that Carp Essence had some ability, and he has cultivated to the present level." After listening to the mysterious man, he didn''t think there was any surprise, because spirits would definitely encounter various opportunities. Thinking that Tang Guo could cultivate until now, he must have encountered some small resources. Because he was the immortal in charge of the stars, he didn''t even look at these little spirits in the mortal world, let alone know what happened to Tang Guo, and didn''t bother to check what was wrong with a little spirit. It is impossible for him to show up in person to deal with a little spirit. If someone in the heavens knew it, he would probablyugh at him for hundreds of years, and he would not be ashamed of that face. "Then I will give you a few magic weapons, you can catch the opponent, as long as you can do things well, these magic weapons are yours." Ban Tai was very happy when he got the magic weapon, and he hurriedly said that he would do this well and let Pei Jiaoren and Xu Xi turn their faces as soon as possible. Chapter 2433: Koi Essence (46) Chapter 2433: Koi Essence (46) On this day, Qing Heng went down the mountain as usual to help Tang Guo buy delicious food. Ban Tai came to capture Tang Guo with a magic weapon. Unlikest time, Pei Jiao also came. It might be that she had suffered a big loss before, and she wanted to see with her own eyes that Tang Guo was removed by Ban Tai. Xu Xi was very unluckytely, only knowing that Pei Jiao was out, he didn''t care at first. In the evening, Pei Jiaoren hadn''t returned yet. He asked the people in the princess mansion, and they all said that Pei Jiao had gone to the pce and sent a letter back saying that he would live in the pce for two days. "It turned out to be so." After Xu Xi knew, he had no doubts. Because Pei Jiao people do have this habit, basically every month, they spend a few days in the pce for a few days. Recently, he had frequent idents, and Pei Jiao hadn''t been to the pce for a month. I think I missed the emperor a little bit, so I went in and stayed with the emperor for two days. There are reasons why Pei Jiao people are so favored. To make the emperor happy is the most basic. He thought that at most two days, Pei Jiao would return. After three days, when Pei Jiaoren hadn''t returned, Xu Xi asked again. The people in the mansion actually thought that Pei Jiao was going to live in the pce. After all, Pei Jiao was going to hide Xu Xi, so she must not let anyone other than her and Ban Tai know. The answer was the same, Xu Xi always felt something was wrong, so he sent his confidant to check the news. Before long, his confidant came back. "What are you talking about? The princess is not in the pce?" Xu Xi was surprised and worried, "Do you know where she is?" "The subordinates only found out that the princess went to look for the national teacher a few days ago, not only did she look for it a few days ago, since that time when the consort came back, the subordinates found that the princess often went to the national teacher." Hearing this, Xu Xi still didn''t understand what Pei Jiao was doing. I haven''t returned for three days, and I don''t know what happened to her. Xu Xi quickly ordered people to take him to the ce where Tang Guo practiced. I prayed silently in my heart, hoping that there would be nothing wrong with Pei Jiao. In his heart, he hated Bantai to death. Obviously the matter has been resolved, so I have to provoke Pei Jiaoren to kill Tang Guo. What if Tang Guo is really merciless and kills Jiaoren? "I remember sayingst time, as long as you don''te to provoke me, I won''t care about the previous things." Tang Guo nced at the two who were already unable to move. One is Bantai transformed by the ck bear spirit, and the other is naturally Pei Jiao. Both of them were tied with a thin golden rope. This was the magic weapon Jiu Yao Xing Guan gave Ban Tai to bind her. It is a pity that Jiu Yao Xingguan made a mistake, and she was not afraid of these things. "Looking at your posture, you want to tie me up and burn me to death." Tang Guo nced at a circle of fire not far away. With a wave of the sleeves, they got them into the circle of fire. Suddenly, both Ban Tai and Pei Jiao felt the scorching heat of the surrounding fire, and they were very timid. Especially Ban Tai, really didn''t know what to say, this carp essence was so powerful. Pei Jiaoren pursed her lips, but didn''t beg for mercy. He just said, "You are a spirit, who knows if you will go back and hurt my husband one day." "In that case, I just have to burn you all to death, anyway you are going to burn me to death." When Qing Heng came back, he saw this scene and hurried to Tang Guo''s side, "What happened?" "Big Heiyu, you just came back. They are going to kill me. They dont know where they got the magic weapon. They want to trap me and burn me. Fortunately, Im not afraid of those, otherwise you wille back. I am afraid I will see me turned into ashes." Tang Guo''s words scared Qing Heng to death. He had a sullen face and whispered, "Then I will go over and kill them, how about? Those who dare to hurt Guoguo will die and none of them will live." Chapter 2434: Koi Essence (47) Chapter 2434: Koi Essence (47) Qing Heng was indeed anxious, and Guoguo didn''t care about what happened before, and these people even wanted toe over and kill her. Sure enough, human beings are the same as their legends, non-self races, they must be killed. Humans admire the power of spirits, but they also fear the power of spirits. They can''t control the spirits and monsters. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, they will try their best to kill them. At this moment, Qing Heng really had a murderous intent, even if he knew that Pei Jiao had a lot of background, as a spirit, he was born with a very sensitive sense. Xu Xi is not ordinary, Pei Jiao is not ordinary, and the backgrounds of these two are not simple. Once the other party''s life is imed, there will definitely be big trouble. Butpared to Guoguo being nearly killed by them, he didn''t care about the trouble at all. Qing Heng walked towards the position of Ban Tai and Pei Jiao, at this moment, the two were still trapped in the circle of fire. This ring of fire was taken out by Ban Tai, and the ring of fire was not an ordinary ring of fire, but a magic weapon he obtained from Jiu Yao Xingguan. Ordinary fire spirits, I don''t know how long it will take to burn them to death, even his pill fire burns spirits, it takes more than seven days. But the magic weapon that Jiu Yao Xingguan gave him, as long as the spirits are trapped in it, the spirits can be burned clean in a while, and there is no soul left. Ban Tai was also terribly panicked, especially when he felt that the hot mes around him seemed to be burning on his body. Originally thought that with the magic weapon given to him by a mysterious man, he would deal with Tang Guo easily. Unexpectedly, when he took Pei Jiao to the mountain, although he did not see Qing Heng''s whereabouts, he didn''t care at all. Qing Heng is not there, that''s just right, he can break through each one, and there is less trouble. He first shouted Tang Guo, and then silently recited the magic weapon''s form, and the golden rope automatically bound Tang Guo to a firmness. After that, he took out the magic weapon that could release the ring of fire, and threw it aside, the ring of fire burning with raging mes, and it appeared in front of him. Seeing that Tang Guo could not move, Pei Jiao urged him to remove the monster as soon as possible. He naturally thought the same way. As long as Tang Guo was killed, and then all this was identally revealed to Xu Xi, Xu Xi would definitely fall out with Pei Jiao. Originally, he wanted to use Tang Guo for something else, but then he thought, he finally had such an opportunity to kill her, and he couldn''t miss it in vain. If Xu Xi is still inseparable from Pei Jiao, he will use thest method to secretly kill Xu Xi. He is not a fool. The mysterious person does not kill Xu Xi himself, but wants to expose him and Pei Jiao. Obviously, these two people are not small, and there may be some powerful people behind them. Therefore, he was so patient and didn''t directly kill Xu Xi. Now he kills Tang Guo first, and then finds another chance to secretly give Xu Xi the unsolvable poison in the mortal realm, so that people can''t suspect him, that''s the best. It was just that he had predicted something wrong. When he was about to throw Tang Guo into the ring of fire and silently chant a spell to urge the fire to burn her, she actually broke free of the magic weapon and came out. He thought that something was wrong, and quickly threw the second demon rope over. This time, he didn''t tie Tang Guo as he wanted. Instead, the two demon tie ropes, like crazy, went directly to the ce of him and Pei Jiaoren, and tied them firmly. The surrounding mes were still burning, and Bantai felt that he was going to die of heat. Chapter 2435: Koi Essence (48) Chapter 2435: Koi Essence (48) If this continues, no one will care about them. I am afraid that with his demon power, he can no longer maintain his human form. If it hadn''t been for the mysterious person who gave him a magic weapon to change his face, maybe he would have be his own right now. Using this magic weapon, you can be a different look. In fact, with his own demon power, he can change his appearance at will, but it will notst long. Once the demon power weakens, it will reveal his original appearance. And using this magic weapon, there is no need to spend the slightest amount of demon power, the mysterious person said, unless the strength is very strong, it is impossible to see through his original appearance. The previous time he stopped Tang Guo outside the capital, he used his original appearance. In the subsequent meetings, he used this magic weapon. These were just a few meetings, and Tang Guo didn''t doubt that he provoked all this. What''s bad now is that he saw Qing Henging. Pei Jiao''s face was very red, and she was about to faint. The fire on this magic weapon is not ordinary fire. It canst for such a long time. That is because Tang Guo did not use means to deal with them. Tang Guo didn''t think about it, and he really burned them to death. It''s no good to kill them right now, besides, it really won''t kill Pei Jiaoren, she is a fairy soul, even if she died in the mortal world, she still goes back to be a fairy. She was waiting, waiting for Xu Xi''s reaction, rushed here, and performed a scene of Lang Concubine''s affection in front of her. However, when Qing Heng urged them to burn them, she did not stop them either. Her **** fish is very angry now, let him burn the corners of these two clothes, anyway, he will not die. Ban Tai saw his clothes burn with his own eyes, and the scorching heat of the fire hit his body, causing him to scream subconsciously. As for Pei Jiaoren, Qing Heng didn''t let it go either, and the mes started to burn from the side of her skirt a little bit. In Qing Heng''s eyes, except that Tang Guo was beautiful, he didn''t know anything about beauty or not, all of them were the same. Anyone who harmed him would die. He didn''t understand what pity and cherishment was. He was just a fish living in ake. He hadn''t read a book and couldn''t understand the meaning of this word. When Xu Xi was carried by someone, he happened to see that Ban Tai and Pei Jiao were being burned by the fire, and they rolled down with excitement, making him dizzy. The people around him hurriedly helped him up, and he shouted, "Quickly, bring him over." After stumbling, he finally came to the outside of the ring of fire, and he shouted again: "Hurry up and put out the fire!" Tang Guo sat on the side, watching the crowd either use their coats to put out the fire, or use the surrounding branches to put out the fire. They wanted to get some water in theke behind Tang Guo. Naihe just walked over and wanted to get some water. Tang Guo threw them back with a sleeve. Soon, Xu Xi discovered that the fire could not be extinguished at all. These fires, as if they have life, are not extinguished at all. "Princess, princess, how are you?" Xu Xi yelled anxiously. "Why did youe here and provoke her? Hasn''t the matter been resolved?" Pei Jiaoren is already in a semi-conscious state, and her skirts are full of fire. Although the fire has just burned, if it continues like this, it will burn her sooner orter. "She is a demon after all. I''m just afraid that she will go back and hurt you in the future." Chapter 2436: Koi Essence (49) Chapter 2436: Koi Essence (49) Pei Jiaoren didn''t dare to admit that she was more resentful and jealous in her heart, and even couldn''t tolerate Xu Xi''s time with a spirit. It just happened that the other party was a demon, she just wanted to find an excuse to get rid of it. But I didn''t expect that this spirit was so powerful that she was nted and miscalcted the strength of the spirit. Pei Jiao didn''t know that the reason why she was not burned was that her skirt and coat were burned. That was Tang Guo''s prevention. Although Qing Heng didn''t know why, even if he was angry, ording to Tang Guo''s words, he didn''t really let the fire hit Pei Jiaoren. But Ban Tai was not so lucky. At this moment, he had been burned up and down, and the feet that had been turned into a human form were burned out of the prototype. It''s just that no one noticed him now. Pei Jiaoren''s words made Xu Xi not know what to say. He saw that the fire around Pei Jiao''s body looked terrifying, but it didn''t seem to really hurt her. He dragged his limping leg and quickly moved to Tang Guo''s position. "Guo''er, please be able to bypass the princess. I am not optimistic about the princess. I am here to apologize for you." Xu Xi''s attitude is very good and sincere, with boundless expectations in his eyes. He thought that Tang Guo didn''t directly kill Pei Jiaoren, she must be nostalgic, and he was afraid that killing Pei Jiaoren would hurt him. Thinking of this, his heart is veryplicated and guilty. After all, he had lost Guo''er, and now the princess came to her trouble again, she hadn''t killed her yet, if it wasn''t for his face, the princess might have been killed by the other party long ago. He also noticed the burning smell from Ban Tai, which shows that Tang Guo is really merciful to Pei Jiaoren. "You know, she brought people here to kill me? If it weren''t for my Taoism to be stronger than your so-called national teacher, I would have been burnt to ashes." Xu Xi showed bitterness and hurriedly bowed to Tang Guo, "It was Xu Xi''s fault, everything was my fault, that brought danger to Guoer. I don''t know what Guoer will take to avoid the princess. Xu Xi is willing to do it all his life." He did not make too much excuse for Pei Jiaoren, only to take all the mistakes, "Everything today is due to Xu Xi, whether it is Guoer or the princess, Xu Xi is all involved. So, as long as Xu Xi is willing to pay any price if Guoer can get the news." Tang Guo nced at the circle of fire, her face was not very good, but she did not discourage Xu Xi''s Pei Jiao. In the face of death, Pei Jiao was also afraid. If she were a woman with a stupid mind, she was afraid that she would shout out on the spot, and she didn''t need to do anything about Xu Xi. All of this was done by herself and she was responsible for it. Even if she died, it didn''t matter. If that were the case, she would still have some trouble. But Pei Jiao is smart, knowing that living is everything, even if she feels frustrated, she still won''t stop it. "You should understand that her purpose is to kill me." Xu Xi continued to think, "I understand, I promise that I will look at the princess in the future, and I will never let her do stupid things again." "I still believe what you said." Tang Guo''s trustworthy look made Xu Xi happy, but Pei Jiao was not in the mood. "The dust rtionship between us has ended. Don''t worry, I will let you do something embarrassing." Tang Guo''s lips twitched, "I should have burned her." Chapter 2437: Koi Essence (50) Chapter 2437: Koi Essence (50) "She came to kill me first, and I burned her to death, which is justified." Xu Xi raised it up and heard her say, "But in a few years, I have a chance. If I don''t have ast resort, it''s best not to kill evil. For the sake of your face, I won''t kill her. . But she is harmful to my heart. I thought of a way to let her atone for her sins." Xu Xi breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he didn''t do anything to kill Pei Jiaoren. Although Pei Jiao was a little ufortable on the face, she still rxed in her heart. She nced at her, and jumped up and down beside her, with a screaming scream in Bantai, a little disdain shed in her eyes. I thought it was an expert, but it turned out to be a bad idea. "I don''t know what Guoer wants the princess to do to atone for his sins?" Tang Guo leaned on the blue stone and lowered her eyes slightly, Qing Heng didn''t know what she nned. But as long as she is happy, she can do anything. It''s just a pity to let Pei Jiaoren go. But it didn''t matter, when he let them go, he secretly cursed her for not going well. People who have been hurt cannot be easily let go. "It''s not a big deal. I want you to help me build three thousand temples." Tang Guo raised her eyes and casually said her request. "I want to put my main idol in the temple." After thinking about it, she pointed to Qingqing. Heng, "This is my guardian, and he will also put his idol in it. You have to promise that within ten years, the incense will not be broken." Xu Xi was stunned when he heard it. Pei Jiaoren was also taken aback, what kind of request is this? This requirement is really not a big deal, as her princess can do it easily. Tang Guo nced at Pei Jiaoren, "As long as you can do it, I don''t care about what you want to kill me today." Pei Jiaoren hasn''t answered yet, Xu Xi nodded quickly, "Well, I will definitely finish this matter with the princess." Three thousand temples seem to be a very huge thing. It''s easy to make the royal do. He just built the temple for no reason, so he had to go back and think of an excuse. Xu Xi was still thinking, Tang Guo directly took out a picture scroll and threw it in front of him. Xu Xi took the picture scroll, opened it, and was taken aback for a moment. There is not only a small and delicate temple in this painting, but the name of the temple is also very strange, called Koi Temple. There are some texts beside him. After browsing the texts, he can''t help being speechless. Have you figured out the reasons? "Can you really be sure that the father will also dream of building a Koi Temple?" Tang Guo opened his eyelids and nodded, "Naturally be sure. You should know my ability and whether I will do evil, don''t you know? Without my ability, Xu Lang, do you think you will be the champion What''s the chance of it?" "I ask you to do this. One is to resolve the grievances between us and ask Pei Jiao to apologize and atone for my sins. Second, do more good deeds and help the people fulfill their wishes. help." System: Yes, it is a good thing, for the host, it is really a good thing. If the power of the stars cultivated by the host is added to the power of faith, tusk tusk... that''s interesting. Xu Xi believed Tang Guo''s words. If there was no Tang Guo at the beginning, it would be impossible for him to get the top prize. It can be seen that Tang Guo''s ability can indeed benefit themon people. It would be a good thing if in the future encounter Tiangan, heavy rain, and worship her. Chapter 2438: Koi Essence (51) Chapter 2438: Koi Essence (51) Xu Xi finally agreed. Even if Pei Jiao didn''t want to agree, she agreed. Tang Guo let Pei Jiaoren out of the ring of fire, and Xu Xi hurriedly checked her condition. As expected, apart from the scorched dress, there was no damage to her body. While he was relieved, he felt more guilty and grateful to Tang Guo. Today, if it were not in front of him, the princess would be the same as the national teacher next to her. Ban Tai was very angry and gave Tang Guo bitterly. At this moment, Tang Guo suddenly leaped andnded in front of him. He only felt the breeze on his face, and something was missing on his face. "Oh it''s you." When Ban Tai felt bad, he subconsciously fleeed when he heard Tang Guo''s words. However, Tang Guo instantly imprisoned him, and with a wave of his hand, he cut a section of his clothes. His clothes, also considered a small magic weapon, have only been burned for so long, notpletely burnt. At this moment, Tang Guo lightly shortened a section, and the two feet that had been burned out of the prototype, two thick and wide bear feet, were exposed to everyone''s sight. Xu Xi and Pei Jiaoren also saw them. They saw two burnt ck legs that were big, anyway, they didn''t look like human legs. They all hurriedly backed away, even in the direction of Tang Guo. When Qing Heng saw this, he sneered. These two people are really ridiculous. "Guo...national teacher, are you a monster?" Pei Jiaoren covered her heart with an unbelievable expression. It turned out that the national teacher who brought her to get rid of the carp spirit Tang Guo was originally a monster. This...this The blow to her was really too great. She has always been so clever, she was turned around by a monster. Don''t think deeply, she must have been calcted by the other party. Tang Guo nced at her, "He is not only a monster, he also calcted us." Ban Tai had a bad heart, and quickly escaped with life-saving means. A puddle of blood appeared on the spot, and Ban Tai disappeared without a trace. Pei Jiaoren opened his mouth and looked at Tang Guo. Tang Guo exined, "Speaking of which, I stayed in the capital for a while and was going to leave. If it weren''t for walking not far outside the capital and being stopped by him and told me that Xu Lang was not dead, there might not be so many things. " "So... all of this was designed by him?" Pei Jiaoren thought of all the previous things. If it weren''t for this Bantai''s pick, how could she be so courageous and dare to deal with spirits? Also, since the other party told Tang Guo, the consort was not dead. Later, when the consort was taken away, the other party suddenly appeared again. It must be his calction. Pei Jiaoren''s face was ugly, and she didn''t expect her to be turned around by a monster. Tang Guo beckoned, and the two golden ropes on the ground fell in his hands, "This thing is not something that a monster can have. If it weren''t for my deep knowledge, I might still have it." Tang Guo threw the two bundles of monster ropes to Xu Xi and Pei Jiaoren, "Take them, although you can''t tie me, but it is more than enough to tie the monster like Bantai. Now he spends his life energy to escape, I I''m not afraid, but you are all mortals, so they wille to you to settle the ountster." Originally, Pei Jiao was unwilling to take this thing. After listening to Tang Guo, Ban Tai woulde back to them in the future to settle the ount. She quickly tightened the demon rope. "Why does he count us?" Tang Guo shook his head, "I don''t know anymore. These few things on the scene are extraordinary, and they cannot be taken out by a little monster. Perhaps, he was instructed." Chapter 2439: Koi Essence (52) Chapter 2439: Koi Essence (52) "Judging from what happened before, the people behind should not be able to deal with you, so there should be some fear." Old God Tang Guo was watching the nervous two people,ughing crazy in his heart. She set up such a bureau, and also gave the Jiuyao Star Officer a magic weapon to his daughter, such an important evidence of harm. It will be impossible for him to argue in the future. I don''t know if Jiu Yao Xingguan will fly with joy after receiving this gift. System: It''s impossible to fly, it''s good not to fall down. "The other party should be aimed at you, what do you think?" Pei Jiaoren pursed her lips, and had to admit that, analyzing from what she knew, the other party was indeed targeting her and her husband. It seems to be to provoke the rtionship between her and her husband. To target Tang Guo, the other party directly went to Tang Guo''s troubles, where it was so troublesome, and wanted Tang Guo to be an obstacle between her and her husband. "Okay, let''s go," Tang Guo put away the fire ring on the ground, and threw it to Xu Xi. "You take this too, you are a mortal, and Xu Lang is also a mortal. There are one or two magic treasures. If you encounter danger in the future, you dont have to die easily." Pei Jiao had aplicatedplexion and closed the ring of fire. She had heard Bantai''s spells of these magic weapons before, and she wrote them down instantly. When Tang Guo put it away just now, the spell she said did not avoid her, she also wrote it down. Now she felt ufortable, but she could not attack Tang Guo. If it weren''t for the other party, maybe she and her husband would really fall out with the other party. I don''t know who it is, but use this vicious method to calcte them. "By the way, don''t forget to repair me the temple!" This time it was Pei Jiaoren who answered, she turned around and said, "This time I counted my fault, it was calcted. I will help you build your 3,000 temples. However," she hesitated," You said that the bond between you and your husband is gone, so in the future will note to the world again?" "No, it will be my chance in three years. I will leave this year and go to the ce where the fairy lives." Hearing this, Pei Jiaoren breathed a sigh of relief, that would be the best. Because she always felt that Xu Xi was still a little worried about Tang Guo. Now Tang Guo spared her life, and even saw through the truth that the national teacher is a monster. The horseman must be even more unusual to Tang Guo. I was shocked to think about it, and she couldn''t say that the other party was not. When the two of them walked away, Tang Guozily leaned on the blue stone, feeling Qing Heng''s puzzled gaze on the side. She stretched out her slender hand and patted his face, "Big ck fish, what are you thinking?" "Why does Guoguo want three thousand temples?" "I don''t have any special intentions. It''s fun to be a koi for the first time. I want to try what it feels like. By the way, it''s good to absorb the power of faith." System: Sorry, he guessed wrong. It turns out that the host is for fun, so let''s toss Pei Jiaoren by the way. "Guoguo, why did you let them go and gave them the magic weapon? And, that Bantai, did you know that he was a monster?" Because Ban Tai had a magic weapon before, he didn''t recognize anything wrong. "Well, I know Bantai is a monster." "As for why we should let them go, because I suspect that my enemies are the same as those who calcte them." Chapter 2440: Koi Essence (53) Chapter 2440: Koi Essence (53) "How do you tell?" Qing Heng knew that Tang Guo had a very powerful enemy. Tang Guo sat up, recalled for a moment, and then said, "I originally cultivated in this ce, but one day while practicing, I suddenly felt a strong breathing here. I didn''t dare to move at the time. Can pretend not to find out." "Later, I was moved a ce, that is the ruined temple, andter, I met Xu Xi." In just a few words, Qing Heng has already made up a lot of it. He frowned, "The other party moved you to a ce, is it to destroy the rtionship between Xu Xi and Pei Jiao?" "I guess this is the case. I wasn''t sure before, butter I was sure. Otherwise, how could there be so many darlings for a ck bear spirit, and stop me from leaving the capital and tell me Xu Xi is not dead? Xu? Xi and Pei Jiaos backgrounds are not small, maybe they are the immortals from the heavens, and the heavens are not peaceful, it is hard to guarantee that other immortals are calcting them." Qing Hengxin said, "It turns out that it is so, that Guoguo let them go, but doesn''t want the other party to seed, right?" "Not only does it prevent the other party from seeding, Xu Xi and Pei Jiao are really immortals. I told them in advance. In the future, they will definitely know who calcted them. When they return to the heavens, they will have to trouble each other. Why should I? Do you want to fight them?" "That''s right." Qing Heng believed again, "Guoguo is really smart. Let them resolve their grievances by themselves. We will just watch the battle by taking the opportunity to throw two knives." "But Xu Xi and Pei Jiao are not good people either. One loses Guoguo and the other wants to kill Guoguo. Then I curse them both." System: Xingba, you have the final say, who told you to be the host fish. "In fact, cursing this kind of thing is the same as a blessing. Say a few words when you are fine. If you bless you in the future, it will be more effective." Qing Heng: "I will try." System: Good or bad, oh my god, I started to lie to the fish again. It doesnt count as if I lied for a while, I still lie to others for a lifetime. Let me say that after Xu Xi and Pei Jiaoren returned, they were summoned by the emperor the next day to ask, saying that he had dreamed about the Koi God. The two thoughts together, knowing that this was Tang Guo''s trick. But none of them thought about opening it up, indicating that they also dreamed of the Koi God. Xu Xi also told the emperor that the national teacher is a monster, a ck bear spirit, and they cane back. All this is like the koi **** in a dream helping him. Although Pei Jiaoren said reluctantly, she had already said everything, and she had to agree. When Xu Xi proposed to build the temple, the emperor agreed, and let him and Pei Jiao take charge of the matter. Therefore, Tang Guo''s three thousand temples were slowly built under these circumstances. I don''t know if it was out of guilt, Xu Xi was very serious about building the three thousand temples, and every ce was very meticulous. Pei Jiaoren looked at Xu Xi''s seriousness, and was full of enthusiasm. In fact, Xu Xi was so serious. First, he was indeed a little guilty, thinking that he was sorry for Tang Guo. This second, he was afraid that Tang Guo would be unsatisfied and would find trouble with Pei Jiao in the future. Third, he knew Tang Guo''s abilities and what he said was very effective. At that time, the Koi Temple will be opened, and the people wille to worship. Maybe they can really benefit. This temple is built by him and will definitely be appreciated by many people. Chapter 2441: Koi Essence (54) Chapter 2441: Koi Essence (54) In just two years, Tang Guo''s Three Thousand Koi Temple has been built. When the first temple was built and opened, she put her consciousness into the sculpture of her own body. Qing Heng naturally also cast a trace of his consciousness on the ck sculpture next to him. If it weren''t for Guoguo, it was her guardian. He especially wanted this sculpture to be smashed. It was really not like him. He hadn''t carved out his handsomeness at all. But seeing Tang Guo ying happily, Qing Heng didn''t get angry anymore. She liked to y, so he yed with her. After waiting for half a day, Tang Guo weed the first wisher. The wish was a poor schr, and the wish was to gain fame. Its just that, because Im too poor now, my family is no longer alive, let alone studying, its hard to live. Seeing his sincere worship, Tang Guo said, "Schr." "Who?" The schr looked around and did not see anyone. "I, aren''t you worshiping me now? I think you are very sincere and moved by you." The schr really almost came out by stealing the door. Then he raised his head cautiously, and saw that the koi idol really had a pair of very beautiful eyes, so he didnt dare to look more, so he knelt down and bowed, please ask the koi **** to point to the student. Clear way." "Who else is in your house?" "There is also an old mother in the family." "Do you usually work?" The schr was stunned, "Students have to study on weekdays, so, so..." "So you just eat ready-made? All the burdens of the family fall on your old mother, who also said that she is very poor and has no money to buy books, pens, inks, papers and inkstones. Wouldn''t your conscience hurt?" No, is this koi **** really a god? The schr was a little dumbfounded, this...is different from what he thought. "I''m going to starve to death. I still want to study and don''t work at all. You are eighteen this year, right? A big man needs to be raised by an old mother. Are you ashamed?" "It''s the students who want to study on weekdays, so there is no time..." "Excuses! They are all excuses. If you want to read, you can read anywhere. You dare to pat your chest to make sure that at twelve hours a day, are you reading six hours a day? You didn''t go out to y, and go with ssmates. ying with mountains and rivers, and even meeting a few women from the dust, couldn''t help but chant a pair of poems?" Tang Guo''s words were too straightforward, and he rified the schr''s living conditions, making his face blush. "Schr, this great **** will show you a clear way. Books can be taken with you to read at any time. At the same time, you can help your old mother do some work to survive this winter first. You are a young and strong guy who doesn''t do some work. Will kill people? No matter what is delicious, you have to give half to your old mother. There shouldnt be many people in the vige who know how to read. You can teach the children in the vige to write, read, and collect some food as a reward. Not only can you get the vigers Being grateful can also improve your reputation and solve the problem of food and clothing." The schr was dumbfounded, and then he was thrown out by a force, "Go, I am very optimistic about you, you will seed." The schr was still a little confused when he got home. When his old mother came back with the firewood on his back, he watched her walking tremblingly in the cold wind, and suddenly remembered what Tang Guo said, and quickly went up to take the firewood, which made the old mother surprised for a moment, "Son, go in. , You have great promise in the future." Chapter 2442: Koi Essence (55) Chapter 2442: Koi Essence (55) "How can you do these rough jobs?" The old mother started to take the firewood back. The schr didn''t let go this time, but took the firewood directly, and suddenly found that his old mother was wiping tears with relief. "Mother, let''s go to the mountains tomorrow to find some food. After a few days, I want to ask the people in the vige, which children want to read..." Later, Tang Guo met many people who wished. "You are already an adult. Don''t think about getting something for nothing. If you don''t make your own efforts, you want to fall into the sky. That''s impossible. But I''m sure that you start working hard today and you will seed in the future. " "When you get sick, go grab medicine and take medicine. Remember to find a doctor with a good reputation. I think the doctor in Chengdong is good. He is kind and has good medical skills." Over the past year, Qing Henghe''s system looked at Tang Guo''s operation with stunned eyes. The most important thing is that when themon people mention the Koi God, they are full of praise and say, "Do you believe in the Koi God? She is really good, she said I can seed, and then I really seeded. ." "Last time I asked the Koi God to let my child get better, she rmended Dr. Yu from Chen Dong''s family to me, and my child''s illness would heal within two days." "The koi **** is really so good, everything can be effective." "Thest time I came to ask for directions. I was going to transport a batch of goods to the capital. The Koi God actually gave a map with a route map. By the way, I also gave me four words: safe journey." The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Originally, when we went to the capital, we would often encounter bandits. But that time, our team really made it to the capital without any problems." Therefore, the Koi God is really efficacious. However, if you ask her to give you gold and silver, she will say that you are already an adult, and you want to get rewards if you don''t give it. That is idiotic dreaming. It is better to use your hard-working hands to obtain gold and silver. Of course, if you want a few peaceful blessings, she won''t be stingy. In just one year, Tang Guo felt countless power of faith flooding her body. The idols who have been sojourned by her have a sense of consciousness. Even if she is not there, as long as she sincerely asks for help, she will be blessed. At this time, she was already a veritable koi **** that everyone believed in. Even many people secretly made her little idols, ced them at home, and would bring them out for worship during the holidays. On this day, Tang Guo and Qing Heng opened their eyes at the same time, looking at each other. "Guoguo, the dragon gate has opened." "Then go." Tang Guo stood up, and she had waited for a long time that day, not knowing what happened to the ck bear spirit now. With his cautiousness, Xu Xi would definitely not be let go. I just don''t know, whether Jiu Yaoxing official knew that the ck bear spirit had exposed serious injuries. Whether you know it or not, the ck Bear Spirit will definitely not let the two of Xu Xi go. Tang Guo and Qing Heng had already gone to the ce where the dragon gate opened. After the ck Bear Spirit escaped, he really hated Tang Guo and the others, but he knew that he was no match for Tang Guo, and the mysterious person behind him would not care about his life or death. Now he couldn''t kill Tang Guo, but did he still have no means to deal with two mortals? Therefore, after several years of training, he secretly returned to the capital. Chapter 2443: Koi Essence (56) Chapter 2443: Koi Essence (56) The ck Bear Spirit knew that Xu Xi and Pei Jiao must havee from different origins. Asking him to break in and kill them both will definitely have a lot of trouble in the follow-up. Maybe the mysterious person who asked him to provoke the two before would not let him go. Although he had only contacted the mysterious person a few times, he already felt that the mysterious person didn''t care about Xu Xi''s life or death, but he would not kill Xu Xi himself, and the other party vaguely warned him not to hurt Pei Jiaoren. He rushed to kill both of them, and he would definitely cause serious trouble. Even when calcting silently behind his back, he had to be careful. After thinking about it for a few days, ck Bear Jing Bantai came up with a way he thought was a wonderful way. There is no grudge between him and Pei Jiao. If he really killed someone, he would definitely escape ording to the mysterious mans method Can''t drop. Therefore, he chose to kill Xu Xi. He didn''t go straight up and kill people. He knew that Xu Xi would go out a lot, and his favorite thing was to travel around the mountains and y with the water, andpose poems with his poetry friends. Throughout the year, spring, summer, autumn and winter, they will go to those unique ces to y. Although Pei Jiaoren asionally went there, since they had a pair of children, they have gone less. Why didn''t he take advantage of this time to give Xu Xi some poison, the poison in his hand could not be solved by the people of the world. Xu Xi is bound to die. On this day, Bantai did not wait long. Xu Xi and his friend met to climb up, saying that they were going to the top of the mountain and waiting for the sunrise the next day. Knowing about this, Ban Tai ordered the two little demons under his hand to pretend to be people on the mountainside. When Xu Xi asked for water, he gave the other party some poison. This poison will not attack in the first seven days, and when it happens, it is basically hopeless. Sure enough, as Ban Tai expected, Xu Xi was fine for the next seven days. After seven days, the toxicity started. That morning, Xu Xi didn''t get up and exercise as early as before. Pei Jiao thought he was tired, so he let him rest for a while. It was just about midday before Xu Xi was up. Pei Jiao opened the curtain and saw Xu Xi''s lips were ck, the eyes were bluish-purple, and the original wheatish skin was also a little blue. In this way, she didn''t know that Xu Xi was poisoned, and she immediately called for a doctor''s treatment. Finally, she was told that she was unable to return to heaven and could only use some continuation to hang Xu Xi''s life. It''s just that the life-renewing medicine will notst long. This poison should be a chronic poison, and they can prolong Xu Xi''s life for 20 days at most. If after 20 days, there is no other way, there are only four waiting for Xu Xi. Pei Jiao was thinking of a way while guarding Xu Xi and crying. The emperor had no choice but to summon the world''s genius doctors to treat Xu Xi''s illness, but no one could cure Xu Xi''s poison. Just when Pei Jiao was desperate, she suddenly thought of Tang Guo. "Princess, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that Pei Jiaoren didn''t speak, the pce maid almost stepped on the air and quickly held him back. Pei Jiaoren''s heart was beating, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and grabbed the hand of the maid, "apany me to the nearest koi temple." The maid was surprised. Many people say that the Koi God is very spiritual. Although this God is a little different from other gods, everyone believes it, and it shows that it has the ability. Now the father-inw goes to worship the koi god, maybe he can save the husband. Chapter 2444: Koi Essence (57) Chapter 2444: Koi Essence (57) Pei Jiao hurried to the nearest koi temple, drove the others out, closed the door of the temple, and stayed inside. She looked at the statue of Tang Guo in front of her for a long time, even if she felt a little unwilling, she never thought that she would bow her head in front of the other party. However, this time no one will help detoxify the consort, and the consort will really die. In the face of life, nothing matters. Therefore, she immediately knelt down to Tang Guo''s temple, "If you see it, pleasee out and see me, the horse is going to die." There was no response from the idol, Pei Jiaoren bit her lip, and kowtowed once at the idol, "Koi God, believer Pei Jiao, see you." If it''s all like this, Pei Jiao has nothing to do if the opponent hasn''t appeared yet. After waiting for a long time, when she was waiting in despair, the **** suddenly glowed. She felt something, and quickly raised her head to see a figure falling from the idol. She was indeed Tang Guo. She was dressed in red and looked very beautiful. Up. "You finally came out to see me. The consort was poisoned. I checked everything before and after, and finally decided that it was poisoned on the day when the consort and the man climbed the mountain. Later, I sent someone to check there. , I found that there was no one in the house where the consort was staying. I suspect that the consort was killed by the monster." Pei Jiaoren further said his guess, "I even suspect that the person who harmed the horse is Bantai, the ck bear spirit." To say that Xu Xi had offended a monster, one was Tang Guo in front of him, but Tang Guo was able to kill the cohort several times, but did not make a move. The other party should still have a coward in his heart, and would not use that method to harm a coward. Because of this, she nned toe to Tang Guo. The second one is Pantai ck Bear. "Do you have a way to save the consort?" Pei Jiaoren drove away the mess in her mind, looking at Tang Guo with eagerness, "As long as you can save the consort, I will give you whatever you want." "I can''t help you." Xu Ying finally spoke. When Pei Jiao asked why, she interrupted the other person, "I am just a touch of consciousness of the deity, so I can''t help you." "What does this mean?" Pei Jiaoren''s eyes widened, a touch of consciousness? "I am the sense of the deity left in the temple. Since the existence of me, the deity has not been to the temple. If youe earlier, I might help you contact the deity. Now the chance of the deity has arrived, she All consciousness has been blocked from contacting her, and I cannot find her. And I am just a touch of consciousness. Listen to what you mean, Xu Xi should have been poisoned by the demon. Even if the deity is relieved of this kind of poison, it is very troublesome, and my little consciousness can''t cure it at all. " Pei Jiao didn''t believe it, but this phantom was indeed quite different from Tang Guo. She did not give up, and went to other temples, and found that in the temples she had visited, there was a ray of consciousness like Tang Guo, but it was not Tang Guo. Carefully distinguished, the difference was still a bit big. Their answers are the same, they are not capable enough to save Xu Xi, nor can they contact the existence of Tang Guo. Therefore, if it weren''t for Tang Guo, Pei Jiao would want people to demolish the temple. Since you can''t save people, what do you keep the temple for? Under the anger, Pei Jiao Ren finally endured it, and at the same time sent people everywhere to inquire about Tang Guo''s whereabouts. Chapter 2445: Koi Essence (58) Chapter 2445: Koi Essence (58) Seeing the passage of time, she was desperate. "Order to go down. If the horse is dead, go and tear down the Koi Temple." Pei Jiaoren looked at Xu Xi, who was unconscious, and made a decision. If the horse is dead, what use is there for the Koi Temple? The courtdies and eunuchs were very frightened, but that was the koi **** in the envelope of themon people under the world. The father-inw asked people to do such a thing, would they offend the people? "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t do it ording to my instructions? If you can never wake up, you will take people to the temple." Pei Jiao guessed in her heart that those temples would definitely be good for Tang Guo. Since she was unwilling to save the consort, she smashed the others temples. Anyway, she built these temples. Who''s called the consort is gone. "Yes, Your Highness." Tang Guo didn''t know these things, did she stare here all the time. Even if she knew it, she didn''t care. The existence of the temple is indeed good for her, but she doesn''t have to. If Pei Jiao really smashed the temple, it would actually be a provocation. Don''t underestimate the faith of the Li people. Now I dont know how many people believe in her, the great koi god. Even if there is no temple, they will secretly build, believe in their hearts, and make some statues of her and ce them at home. It would be interesting if Pei Jiao people rushed to kill them all, only to make their dynasty lose popr support. As time passed day by day, Xu Xi''s breath of life became weaker and weaker, and Pei Jiaoren sat next to him, bing more and more anxious. If she hadn''t sent a pair of children into the pce, she wouldn''t know how to exin to them at this moment. She hadn''t slept for several days, and she suddenly took a nap, she had a dream. A burly figure appeared in front of him. She couldn''t see the other person''s appearance, but instinct told her that the person who appeared in her dream was not easy. "Do you want to save Xu Xi?" Pei Jiaoren knew this was a dream, and her mind was very clear. In that situation, she couldn''t really fall asleep and would dream. In recent days, she would wake up after squinting her eyes. "He is my husband, my husband, of course I want to save him." "Okay, you didn''t find the wrong person before. That carp can save Xu Xi urately, but she has a great chance now. You can''t find her. She is also very far away from the capital. Even if you find her, rush Xu Xi may be dead when hees back." The person who appeared in Pei Jiaoren''s dream was Wu Qu Xingjun. He thinks, after tossing for so long, I really can''t bear it. Xu Xi is his son anyway, doesn''t he just like a woman? Even if this woman is his wrong Nine Lights Star Officer, it is not the junior''s fault. His son has been tossed enough because of this incident. The old thing Jiuyao Xingguan gave his son beautiful carp spirits and asked the ck bear spirits to provoke discord. Every time it was his son who suffered. This makes him a little unhappy. If the other party doesn''t want the two small ones to seed, then he will let the two small ones survive. Thinking of the time when the cmity was over, the old fellow Jiu Yao Xingguan didn''t know how smelly his face would be, he was very happy. The Carp Essence was originally sent by the Jiu Yaoxing official to hook up his son. This time Xu Xi suffered a catastrophe, and it was her responsibility to rescue him. Chapter 2446: Koi Essence (59) Chapter 2446: Koi Essence (59) The main thing is that he can''t take the action personally. If he directly rescues Xu Xi, he will make trouble with the emperor at that time, it must be reasonable and unclear. The carp essence was provoked by the old thing Jiu Yao Xingguan, he was just borrowing it for use. "What''s the use of saying these now..." Pei Jiaoren''s eyes were dim, even if this mysterious person is powerful, what''s the use? Listening to the meaning, he didn''t intend to save her consort. "I have a baby here that can walk five states in the blink of an eye. I will give this baby to you, and then give you the location of the carp essence, can''t you find her? The carp essence has the ability, to When you know about Xu Xi, she wille back with you." ... When Pei Jiaoren woke up, she quickly tucked the hem of her skirt, and she found two more wings on her embroidered shoes. Suddenly believed in the dream, she exined everything about the princess mansion and made people look at Xu Xi well, and then went to Tang Guo ording to the guidance of the person in the dream. Sure enough, after urging the magic form, her body raised the protective cover, and her figure floated out suddenly, like a flying arrow. In this way, Pei Jiao was determined in her heart, thinking that by finding Tang Guo, he would be able to save Xu Xi. At this time, Tang Guo and Qing Heng were in the Longmen position. I saw a golden door opened in midair with a golden dragon carved on it. Below the dragon gate is a river, and water like a waterfall flows down from the dragon gate. Beside Tang Guo and Qing Heng, there are countless types of fish and shrimp in the water. Whether it is fish or shrimp, they want to try it here. After all, no one wants to miss this opportunity once in a hundred years. Fish leaping over the dragon gate is, in general, an opportunity for the spirits in the water to achieve the Dao body. It is not a dragon jumping over. The fish here represents the spirit and the dragon in the water, and it represents the body that is free from the spirit and monster. It does not need to be tested by the catastrophe and can directly be the Taoist body. In other words, as long as you jump from here today, it is equivalent to bing a fairy. If you can''t make the jump, then you can only go back to practice honestly and experience the test of the heavens before you can be immortal. Otherwise, you can wait for the next 100 years. There are many monsters in the water here, and they jumped several times without sess. The dragon gate is opened once in a hundred years, and there are only a handful of them that can jump over it. Even the dragon gate may not even jump over from open to closed. The dragon gate is not controlled by the heavens, but an opportunity given by the heavens. As long as one jumps past this gate, whether it is status or status, it will be higher in the heavens. Don''t look at the water impacted from the dragon gate like a waterfall, just use some force to jump over. In fact, when you transform into your body and jump into the river, you can truly feel the oppression from the dragon gate. If you want to go against the current and jump out of the dragon, you basically have to break through yourself to have a chance of sess. When Tang Guo and Qing Heng came, it was the time when the Dragon Gate had just opened. The dragon gate only took three days to open, and as long as it jumped over within these three days, it seeded. Neither of them jumped in a hurry, but looked at the little spirits who jumped into the river. Before jumping, they were fainted by the river. Tang Guo also saw a tortoise, which had turned into a body and was tumbling in the river by the water, and wanted to jump over the dragon gate. The tortoise that cultivates into a ghost is not slow in human perception. Not only is it not slow, but it is also very fast. Chapter 2447: Koi Essence (60) Chapter 2447: Koi Essence (60) Seeing that the thousand-year-old tortoise headed directly upstream, it seemed that it was about to jump over the dragon gate. Suddenly, the waterfall changed. The cloth-like water pped directly on the body of the thousand-year-old tortoise. Seeing that something was not right, he might have felt the powerful force from Longmen, and quickly retracted his head into the shell. At the same time, his entire body and was photographed into the river, because the power was too great, some fish and shrimp in the river water that wanted to jump the dragon gate were photographed on the shore. If it weren''t for these fish and shrimps, they might have been dead. It''s because they are spirits, and they look very embarrassed right now. Many fish and shrimp were photographed on the shore rolling their eyes, some of them fainted. Fortunately, thend of the Dragon Gate is not a ce where humans often visit, otherwise so many fish and shrimps are on the shore, and the delicious humans will definitely take the baskets to pick up the fish and shrimps and eat them back. The thousand-year-old tortoise suffered the least damage, because of his deep way and hard shell. At this moment, he had already climbed onto the shore, transformed into a human form, looking at the dragon gate high above in distress, obviously summing up the question of why he had failed before. "If you want to jump over, you must either be able to directly withstand the power from the dragon gate, or be fast and be able to dodge the attack of the dragon gate." Qing Heng''s voice reached Tang Guo''s ear, "but both want to do it. It''s not easy." After the other fish and shrimps slowed down, they shook their heads, "Hide, where can you hide? The water in the dragon gate is like eyes, and it will shoot wherever it goes, and it can''t hide." "If we don''t hide, we don''t have the hard shell of the old tortoise. I guess we won''t be able to withstand three blows, and we will be seriously injured." [Host is big, Pei Jiao ising soon, I have captured her figure. Sure enough, as the host guessed greatly, she had a magic weapon on her feet, otherwise it must not be so fast. "I know, I''m going to jump the dragon gate immediately." [Are you sure? ] The system hesitated for a moment. In case the host is greatly captured by the water of Longmen, should he cover his eyes, and then cut this video, so that the host will not feel embarrassed when he thinks of it in the future. "Do you think I will do things that are uncertain?" Hearing Tang Guo''s words, the system no longer worried. "Big ck fish, let''s go down." Leaping the Dragon Gate needs to be transformed into a body and jump into the river below the Dragon Gate. From the very end of the river, swim upwards, and swim to the ce where there is a waterfall under the dragon gate. Just this section of the river will block the way of leaping dragons for many water spirits. "Remember what I told you before?" Qing Heng was stunned for a moment and nodded, "Remember, it''s all ready." He really didn''t expect that when Guo Guo asked Pei Jiaoren to build a temple for her, it was actually about Yuelongmen. Although the chance of jumping over is still very high with their strength, the method Guoguo said is basically a ten-percent certainty, and it must be able to jump over. Pei Jiaoren saw the golden dragon gate in the sky from a distance, and she was also shocked when she looked at the waterfall facing down from the sky. It turns out that there will be such wonders between heaven and earth. Thinking of what the mysterious person said in the dream, she quickly urged the magic weapon to run in that direction. Once Tang Guo jumped over the dragon gate, she would miss the chance to save the consort, so she had to be faster. Chapter 2448: Koi Essence (61) Chapter 2448: Koi Essence (61) I heard that it is not easy to fish over the dragon gate. Whether it fails or seeds, it will definitely dy a lot of time. What Pei Jiaoren thinks now is, hurriedly over, stop Tang Guo, let her go back and save her husband first. If the horse is really dead, nothing can be saved. And can''t the dragon gate be opened many times? She will exchange all kinds of treasures with each other as long as she can save the consort. If the other party is still unhappy with the consort, Pei Jiaoren gritted her teeth and she also agreed that as long as the consort can live, it is better than anything. At this time, Tang Guo had already jumped into the river with Qing Heng. The moment the river flooded the body, both felt the pressure from the river water. Tang Guo, Qing Heng, and the other water monsters in this river should be free and unobstructed in the water. But now they all feel that every time they swim, it is very difficult, just like swimming in a quagmire. This period of resistance was easy for Tang Guo and Qing Heng. The bodies of the two are very conspicuous among the fish and shrimps. Tang Guo is golden red, and it is especially beautiful when swimming in the water. On the other hand, Qing Heng was dark andpletely dark, but his scales were very shiny, and he was born perfectly, so he was very attractive. Tang Guo and Qing Heng swim quickly to the bottom of Longmen Waterfall. The fish and shrimps around were shocked. Many of the fish and shrimps here have participated in leaping the dragon gate several times. It is the first time they have seen each other so fast. When the man and woman stood on the shore before, they all felt it was not easy, but now, it is really not easy. Tang Guo didn''t jump up directly, she was waiting. When Pei Jiaoren came here and called her, she jumped up again. As for why the other party called her, she couldn''t hear it because the sound of the water was so loud that she didn''t hear it. Yes, she is so bad! Qing Heng felt that Tang Guo was very happy, thinking that she was happy because she might have jumped over the dragon gate today. She was a little careless and became extra serious. He had said before, where she went, he was there, and he must not be left behind. Tang Guo''s body was very conspicuous. Pei Jiaoren rushed here and suddenly saw the golden red carp swimming under the waterfall. She shouted: "Tang Guo!" Just after the words fell, I saw the golden-red carp originally swimming under the waterfall, and a dark carp, instantly jumping above the waterfall. At the same time, the waterfall that runs down vertically seems to have given birth to a lot of wisdom and branches to hinder the progress of the two. At this moment, an incredible scene appeared. With Tang Guo as the center, countless golden and red carps appeared around her, which looked exactly the same as hers, and all rushed towards the dragon gate quickly. Not only that, but there are also many ck carps, like Qing Heng''s body, also leaping towards the Dragon Gate. The fish and shrimps were shocked. Pei Jiaoren also lost her voice in shock. She ran over in embarrassment, shouting Tang Guo''s name, and saying that Xu Xi was poisoned and asked her to go back and save her. But her voice was going to be hoarse, Tang Guo didn''t seem to hear it. "Tang Guo, when youe back, the cohort will die. Even if you jump over, you will not be sad or regret it when you know the death of the cohort in the future?" "Tang Guo, can you hear me?" Chapter 2449: Koi Essence (62) Chapter 2449: Koi Essence (62) "Please save the consort, he is deeply poisoned, and only you can help him." "As long as you can save the consort, I am willing to make peace with him and make you perfect." But Tang Guo really didn''t seem to hear that the bodies of her and Qing Heng, along with the phantoms simr to theirs, kept going up. It''s worth asking people to stare wide, and rushing into the river, unexpectedly, was beaten back by a mysterious force and fell directly to the ground. "Don''t shout." It was the old tortoise who hadn''t jumped over before, "It''s useless to shout. Now they are leaping over the dragon gate intently. The sound of the water over there must be loud and I can''t hear what you said." Pei Jiaoren quickly turned his head to see who was talking, only to see an old man with a short stature and a turtle shell on his back. She bit her lip. "Can you call her for me? Just pass what I want to say to her ears. If she hears it, she will definitelye down." Pei Jiao believed that Tang Guo still had Xu Xi in his heart and would not let Xu Xi die. That''s why she said so surely. She thought that Tang Guo, like her, loved Xu Xi deeply, and could do anything for Xu Xi. Tang Guo hadn''t hurt Xu Xi many times before, and even let her go for Xu Xi, why would she do this if it wasn''t for her feelings? This is the only chance for her husband, no matter what, she will try. "I call her at this time, just to interrupt her chance, she will hate her. I think she is very strong and can''t afford to provoke her. You said that you want her toe back to save people, in a once-in-a-century chance, unless This person has a life-saving grace to her, or owes that person''s favor, otherwise, she will not give up her chance." "You tell me, is there such a rtionship between the person you want to save and her? If it is really important to her, if you are kind, I can help you call her. If not, I really dont Can help you." The old tortoise is also kind, and the spirits who focus on cultivation are actually not bad. If they can do one more good thing, they will not do one more evil thing. If the person saved by Pei Jiao really has such a rtionship with Tang Guo, he reminds Tang Guo that it is tantamount to befriend her. If there is no such involvement, if he reminds him, he will disturb the other party and cut off the chance. Seeing that Tang Guo and Qing Hengs positions are getting higher and higher, Pei Jiao is afraid that it will take a long time to jump over the dragon gate. Although they know that Xu Xi has no kindness to Tang Guo, on the contrary, if it were not for Tang Guos appearance, Xu Xi may not pass the exam. She still confided her heart and said, "My husband is kind to her, old man, please help me call her, if the husband died, even if she leaps over, she will feel guilty, and maybe she will give birth to her heart. magic." Even if Laogui has cultivated for countless years, he would basically not walk on the ground of human beings because of his single-minded cultivation, and his character is passionate and simple. Seeing that Pei Jiaoren looked anxious, it didn''t look like a lie, so she agreed. "In that case, I will go over and call her for you." [Host, Pei Jiaoren lied to that old tortoise, and that old tortoise ising to call you. Hearing the system''s reminder, Tang Guo''s lips curled up with a smile. She urged her momentum, and saw the phantoms around her moving faster and faster. Seeing that the old turtle was about to go to the waterfall and was about to call her with demon power, one of her phantoms had already jumped onto the dragon gate. Chapter 2450: Koi Essence (63) Chapter 2450: Koi Essence (63) At that moment, her entire consciousness was thrown into the phantom, and her body teleported and fell on the phantom. The pressure on her body was all dissipated, and fairy sounds came from her ears. "Big ck fish,e up quickly." She yelled, and Qing Heng also used her method. When one of his phantoms jumped onto the dragon gate, he threw all his consciousness into the phantom, his body moved up instantly and jumped onto the dragon gate. Both turned into human forms, and walked into the dragon gate hand in hand, staring at the fish and shrimp and Pei Jiao people underneath. You were in the middle of the waterfall just now, why did you go up in an instant? The old tortoise named Tang Guo, seeing all this, closed his eyes, shrank his body directly into the tortoise shell, and realized it. His body fell into the river, allowing the water to p on his body. Pei Jiaoren came back to his senses, limp in ce. "So this is ah." After a while, the old turtle jumped out of the river and jumped straight to the position of the dragon gate. He didn''t forget to turn his head back and talk to Pei Jiao humanely, "If Laogui can go up this time, he will definitely pass your words to her, wait a minute." Pei Jiaoren, who was originally desperate, raised hope again and stood up and stared at Laogui''s position. This time the old tortoise was climbing to the center of the waterfall, and countless ghosts suddenly appeared around him. Although not as good as Tang Guo and Qing Heng''s, the phantoms around Tang Guo and Qing Heng were actually transformed by some consciousness in the temple. She only took away some phantom consciousness from remote ces, and she did not move the consciousness of those ces where the incense was particrly strong. Because of the power of faith, her body can instantly invest in the phantom consciousness anytime, anywhere. This time, she used this method to easily jump over the dragon gate. The power of the dragon gate to attack the dragon gate is based on their own power. But her phantom has no strength, as long as the phantom that protects her jumps to the dragon gate, she can move up instantly. She has been pondering about this kind of cheating for a while. When Qing Heng heard this method, he was also shocked. Later I thought that Longmen did not say that this method cannot be used, as long as it can jump up, isn''t it a manifestation of strength? In the end, he felt at ease and used the method Tang Guo taught him. However, Tang Guo didn''t expect that there was an old tortoise with a particrly good understanding below, and he also learned something. Even if he was a little embarrassed, in the end the old tortoise still struggled with half-length demon power and finally jumped up. Tang Guo was talking to Qing Heng when she suddenly saw something falling from far to near, Qing Heng quickly pulled her away. The old tortoise hit his original position and struggled for a while. He turned into his body, with a lot of scars on his face. His strength was no better than Tang Guo, and it took a long time to transform those phantom consciousnesses. Fortunately, there are surprises and no dangers,ing up. After seeing Tang Guo, he hurriedly tidied up his clothes, and said to Tang Guo, his face was pious, "Thank you fellow daoist." Tang Guo pondered for a while and then understood, "You''re wee, you have a good understanding." "Friends of Daoist, there is a woman from the realm below who seems to be looking for you, as if someone is dying. She also said that the person is kind to you and wants you to save the other person." Tang Guo knew that Pei Jiao had deceived this silly old tortoise. It is also a chance. If the old tortoise is not deceived, he will note under the waterfall. If he does note here, he will not be able to understand all this up close. "There is no one in the mortal world who is kind to me. There used to be some kind of fate. It is not that the other party has kindness to me, but I have helped the other party a lot." Facing Tang Guo''s seemingly smiling but non-smiling look, Laogui understood at once, and angrily nced back, "She lied to me!" Thanks to his kindness, he also risked calling Tang Guo. "Friend Daoist Turtle don''t care about these, you are a blessing in disguise, let''s go to the heavens now and see." She didn''t want to go back to see Pei Jiao crying and crying. Anyway, Xu Xi won''t really die, let her spend her demon power to save people, thinking beautifully. Didn''t Xu Xi have him? Let hime and save him, he will only count them as little monsters. "The Daoist is talking about it." Laogui suddenly wanted to understand, and was no longer annoyed by the deception. He hurriedly followed Tang Guo, thinking that following her was particrly promising. "Friends, why not let us be together? There is a good answer." Chapter 2451: Koi Essence (64) Chapter 2451: Koi Essence (64) Pei Jiaoren waited under the dragon gate for a long time, seeing the sun going down, the old tortoise hadn''te back yet, she paced the river anxiously, but there was no way. She watched the fish and shrimps that kept swimming upstream in the river, asionally being beaten to the shore by the river. Seeing the fish and shrimp that had been beaten to the shore, she would rush over and ask them why the old tortoise hadn''te back, and asked if they could help her up there. The fish and shrimps all shook their heads, "I hope I can help you, but you have seen the girl. Only three of them have jumped onto the dragon gate. With our strength, we really can''t help you. ." Yes, for a whole day, only Tang Guoqingheng and Laogui were the only ones who sessfully jumped to the Dragon Gate. Other fish and shrimp with a higher level of cultivationter figured out how the three jumped up. However, it did not seed. One is that their cultivation base is not enough, and the speed is not fast enough, even if it is a phantom, they will be attacked from the dragon gate. With their strength, the phantom that can be transformed can basically not exceed ten. It took a lot of demon power for these ten phantoms, and they had to use demon power to protect themselves and the phantom. In the end they came to a conclusion that even though Tang Guo''s three used opportunistic methods, they didn''t have any strength, and the opportunistic methods would not work. "Then why the old tortoise hasn''te back? He promised me that he must notify Tang Guo." Pei Jiaoren was a little bit angry, and he had promised well. It''s going to be dark this day. Could it be that old tortoise Was it because the purpose was achieved and you forgot about it? That''s too unconcerning other people''s matters, and too untrustworthy. "We don''t know this. We know what will happen after jumping on the dragon gate." The fish and shrimp who had been seriously injured by the river water had no ns to jump the dragon gate for the time being, but decided to take a day off and continue. After all, the dragon gate opened. For three days, in this situation, they seemed to want to continue, and it was impossible. "Maybe, after jumping up, they were taken to the heavens by the fairy boy, and the emperor appointed them immortal officials. It." "People are going to be immortals, how can you still remember the things of your little mortal, you can''t dy them from bing immortals because of your affairs?" When Pei Jiaoren heard this, her heart was desperate and angry. In the face of human life, is Feng Xian official that important? Even if she is angry, she can''t do anything. She tried to break through, even though she had some skills, she would be photographed back by a force as soon as she reached the river. Seeing her so persistent, Yuxia said to her: "This dragon gate is only opened for the spirits in the water. You are a human being. You cannot jump or get close. I advise you to go back. Don''t wait. Ive never seen it before. They wont be back. Pei Jiaoren insisted not to leave, and the fish and shrimps also had to heal their injuries, preparing to leap the dragon gate once. A lot of time has been lost to be able to talk to her so much. The sky was getting dark, and Pei Jiao was still standing by the river, with no intention of leaving at all. When the sun rose, she looked hopefully at the opening of the Longmen, but still no one appeared. The sun went down again, and rose again, during this period, there was still no fish or shrimp jumping over the dragon gate. But the fish and shrimp that Yu Yue has been trying out have only increased. Even if they knew it, they might fail. Chapter 2452: Koi Essence (65) Chapter 2452: Koi Essence (65) In their cognition, every time the dragon gate is opened, there are only one or two fishes and shrimps that can jump past. This time there are as many as three, which is already a lot of times. But until the end, they are still unwilling to give up, maybe there will be some miracle among them? Until the sun set again on the hillside, the turbulent river that was originally flowing, from the tip of the river, the water flow back to the dragon gate in the sky. Seeing this, the fish and shrimps climbed up desperately. However, at the waterfall, a wave turned over and photographed all the fish and shrimps on both sides. Water rushed from the ground to the sky, but in the blink of an eye, the previous river had disappeared without a trace. There was no more water at the opening of the dragon gate, and a ray of light shone from it. The ground that was originally rushed by the river gradually became more of low grass and tall trees. Under Pei Jiaoren''s astonished gaze, the dragon gate closed. She looked at the lush trees in front of her and rubbed her eyes. She still couldn''t believe that there was a turbulent river here before. Why did it disappear all of a sudden and be trees after another? She hurriedly looked around and saw that the fish and shrimps had been transformed into human forms. She shook her head very regretfully, and murmured, "We have to wait another hundred years." "Let''s go, let''s go, go back to practice, I looked at the previous carp essence method, it is still somewhat useful. If you go back and ponder for a hundred years, you may be able to jump over next time." And some fish and shrimps that could not be transformed were taken away by those who could transform into their pockets. Pei Jiaoren looked at the sky again. Where the dragon gate once appeared, there were only two white clouds floating there. I don''t know if it was the reason why the dragon gate appeared here. The two white clouds are exceptionally white, and the air here is also full of freshness. The trees and grass under the clouds also seem to be greener than elsewhere. But these beautiful scenery, she didn''t have the mind to see. Now her mind was in a mess, and a touch of resentment suddenly appeared in her heart. She gritted her teeth and finally urged the magic weapon to drive back. The time for her husband is running out. Since Tang Guo can''t be found, she might as well go back and have another dream, not knowing if she can still dream of that mysterious person. The other party must be a very powerful person, maybe it''s an immortal... Thinking of this, Pei Jiao is a little annoyed, but it is because of her self-confidence that she is smart. Why didn''t she expect to directly ask the immortal to detoxify the horse? Why do you want to go to Tang Guo instead of near and far? In extremely annoyed, Pei Jiaoren hurried back to the capital, but returned to the princess mansion within a few hours. "How''s the consort?" "Return to your Highness, the consort has never awakened. During the period, the imperial doctor came and said that he had no choice but to live for only one day." "Got it." Pei Jiaoren didn''t dare to dy, so he just nced at Xu Xi, then returned to the room,y down in her clothes and tried to make herself fall asleep, hoping to dream of the fairy who gave her the magic weapon. This time, she did not let her down, she really dreamed of the tall and burly fairy before. "But did you save Xu Xi?" Wu Quxing is not always able to stare at things in the lower realm, besides, staring at things in the lower realm all the time will also consume mana. Moreover, in his opinion, this matter is a good deal, the carp spirit had been tempted to him before, saving him was just a chance, not a fatal one. Chapter 2453: Koi Essence (66) Chapter 2453: Koi Essence (66) If it weren''t for him to intervene directly, why should shee. Besides, she was the old thing Jiu Yao Xingguan sent to his side, and she should be the one to solve all this. "I was a step slower. When I arrived, Tang Guo was about to jump to the dragon gate. I couldn''t stop her, and I just watched her jump to the dragon gate." Pei Jiaoren said with some annoyance, "Later there was an old turtle. Before he jumped to the dragon gate, promised me to inform Tang Guo of the troubles of the consort, but he didn''te down when he went up." "So, can the immortal be able to save my consort?" Pei Jiaoren bit her lip and begged, "Except for the help of the immortal, I can''t think of anyone who can save the consort." When Wu Qu Xingjun heard this, he was shocked, "You said that carp essence has jumped onto the dragon gate?" "Yes, not only did she jump up, but a ck carp beside her also jumped up. That old tortoise should have learned something because of the way she jumped the dragon gate, and finally seeded in learning." The reason why Pei Jiao is so clear is that she has her own calctions. Why did this immortal long entrust her with a dream for no reason? To give her a magic weapon on the way, the other party is either rted to Xu Xi or rted to her. Naturally, she must tell the other party clearly about this. If the other party is really an immortal, she will definitely meet Tang Guo and the old tortoise in the future, and she will have to teach the other party some lessons in order to report that the other party did not treat her husband in time. hatred. "Xianzhang, can you save the consort?" Pei Jiao said anxiously when the other party did not speak. Wu Qu Xingjun was also a little helpless. He was able to give Pei Jiao a magic weapon before because he secretly cast a phantom to the mortal world, and specially gave her the magic weapon on the way. Now she can see him in the dream, but his consciousness entrusts the dream instead of casting it in a phantom. It was toote for him to rush to the world to rescue Xu Xi now. Originally he thought, he likes Pei Jiao, he likes it, and after tossing for so long, knowing that Jiu Yao Xingguan is so anxious to create all kinds of obstacles, he thought to himself, why did he aplish these two little ones, so angry that Old stuff. Now he can''t get back to heaven. "One day in the sky, one year on the earth, even if I can help you, I can''t help." Moreover, he really can''t make a direct shot. "However, if you can find the murderer who killed Xu Xi and catch him. , Can still save his life." "I guess that the murderer who killed the consort was the ck bear spirit, but the other party killed someone and has never been seen. I don''t know where to find him." "Xianzhang, is there someone who has hatred with me, so that the ck bear spirit will be sent to break me and the horse?" "This...I can''t help it, you will know in the future." In fact, Wu Qu Xingjun was very angry, but he couldn''t show it in front of Pei Jiaoren. "Xianchang, please..." What else did Pei Jiaoren want to say, Wu Qu Xingjun had disappeared from her dream. She woke up all of a sudden, and at the same time heard the messy footsteps outside, "Your Royal Highness, it''s okay, you can''t help but..." Pei Jiao didn''t have time to think so much, and hurried to see Xu Xi. The imperial doctor was holding Xu Xi''s wrist next to him, shaking his head. Seeing that Pei Jiaoren came, she knelt down with a panic expression on her face, "Your Royal Highness, the cohort has already... Please mourn your Highness..." Chapter 2454: Koi Essence (67) Chapter 2454: Koi Essence (67) Pei Jiaoren''s eyes widened, and he backed away a few steps, and said with a pale face, "Impossible, how is it possible? How could he leave me alone?" "No, how could he die." ... Whether Pei Jiao people believe it or not, Xu Xi is dead. In the next few days, she held a funeral for Xu Xi with a nk face and expressionlessly. After Xu Xi was buried, she attracted her confidant and gave her first order, "Go, smash all the koi temples to this pce!" "Your Highness, this..." "Why, can you not listen to the words of this pce? The Koi Temple was built by this pce. If this pce wants to smash it, what else do you need to be afraid of? If you don''t want to live, you can not go." "Yes, Your Highness, your subordinates will go right away." On the same day, Pei Jiaoren''s confidant smashed the Koi Temple inside and outside the capital. It attracted the anger of countless people. Later, someone heard that it was poisoned by the horse. Pei Jiao asked the **** of Koi. It is estimated that the **** of Koi did not detoxify the horse, which made Pei Jiao hate her. Now that the horse is dead, she is angry. To smash the temple. "She must be insincere. I have believed in the Koi God for several years. Except for those whimsical requests, everything else worked." "The Koi God is different. She will not benefit you for no reason, but will guide you in the right direction." "She is actually a kind of auspicious blessing. For example, when I go out, I always worry about the thief in my family, so I go to see the Koi God every time, and sincerely worship. Until now, my true love He didnt encounter any danger. Even if he did encounter a bandit, he would always be lucky enough to escape. Isnt this the merit of the Koi God?" "The horse was poisoned. I heard that the genius doctors of the world were hired, but they were not rescued. This is not to me the Koi God at all." "Yes, I remember a long time ago, I went to worship the koi **** to give some divine water to my child to heal the illness. What the **** said to me is that if you are sick, you should see the doctor. Finally, he introduced me to a benevolent, medical skill. Good doctor, after two or three doses of the medicine, the effect will be effective. That **** in my family is very strong now." "Oh, who made her the daughter of the emperor, the most favored princess today." "Yes, we can''t do anything, we can only talk a few words secretly." "Thinking about it, I still feel angry. Although the temple of the Koi God was smashed, she will always live in my heart. I believe in her." "If the temple is gone, can''t we not be able to worship the gods? It''s the same as worshiping the Bodhisattva. Isn''t it the same? This time the princess offends the anger, the emperor can''t send people from house to house to search, right?" "Well, just do it like this. Let''s worship the Koi God at home." Pei Jiao never expected that an act of smashing the temple caused the people toin about her princess. However, Tang Guo lost three thousand temples, but there were more gods enshrined in every household, and the power of belief was much more than before. Anyone who sincerely worships her will have a touch of consciousness on the statue. These consciousnesses are the consciousnesses that once lived in the three thousand temples. Consciousness resides in this idol for a while, and resides in that one for a while. Over time, new consciousness is born. As the saying goes, one year on the earth, one day in the sky. After several months on the ground, Tang Guo had already reached the heavenly realm, in fact it was just a long time ago. Chapter 2455: Koi Essence (68) Chapter 2455: Koi Essence (68) When the temple was smashed, she felt it. Qing Heng also felt it. He nced at Tang Guo and said, "It should be Xu Xi who is dead. Pei Jiao became angry and smashed Guoguo''s temple." "It won''t affect me much." Tang Guo consoled. Qing Heng was obviously not very willing, and those who bullied his Guoguo were all bad. "Guoguo, I want to curse her." Tang Guo was amused, "Big Hei Yu, what do you want to curse her for?" "Then curse her for being unlucky and fall out of favor. Don''t say let Guoguo save Xu Xi, it''s cheaper if you don''t kill him personally, then Pei Jiao is wishful thinking." "Yes, just say a few words casually, don''t waste mana on that kind of person." Qing Heng was a little happy, "I know." In fact, it doesn''t cost much mana. Since Guoguo said everything, don''t waste it, then he won''t waste it. Under Laogui''s incredible gaze, Qing Heng took a few steps and said something that made Pei Jiaoren unlucky. Obviously it was a simple word, why did he feel the coolness behind him? After a while, Tang Guo suddenly felt the power of faith from the lower realm. Qing Heng is the guardian of the koi god. When the people worshiped Tang Guo, they also counted Qing Heng, so he followed the light and felt the power of faith. Even if there was no Tang Guodu, it was a lot. "Let me see what''s going on." Tang Guo found a ce with Qing Heng guarding him. Sitting cross-legged, she projected her consciousness onto the newly created consciousness, and quickly understood what was going on. "Daoist Qingheng, can I ask, what''s the matter?" Laogui always felt that these two Taoist friends were not easy. Qing Heng cursed Pei Jiao and didn''t know how many sentences, and felt that things were not that bad, and he was in a good mood. So Laogui asked him what he had to say, and he replied, telling Laogui about some of the following things. "It turns out that this is the case. The girl before was a princess from themon world, and what she wanted to save was her husband, which is the cohort. This cohort did not favor Daoist Tang Guo, but the daoist was kind to him. As a result, he was not only negative. With Taoist Tang Guo, she even caused her troubles over and over again." As he spoke, Laogui''s face was a little red, "Then she was too shameless, and even lied to Laogui that it was Xu Xi who was kind to Taoist Tang Guo. These mortals were as cunning as the legend." "Well, Guoguo said that mortals also have good things. There are not many shameless people like her. You don''t have to be polite to such shameless people. At first she wanted to kill Guoguo, but Guoguo asked her to build a temple to atone for her sins. Guoguo didn''t save Xu Xi, so she smashed the temple." "It''s really hateful." The old turtle was filled with righteous indignation. "Fortunately, the old turtle is not capable enough. When you jumped the dragon gate, it didn''t disturb you. Otherwise, the old turtle might suffer a sin." Isnt it a sin to help people ruin their chances? "Old turtle friends don''t need to be angry. Now the people of the Li people still know Guoguo well, and have worshipped the gods for Guoguo at home. These are the people Guoguo has helped. They are the good of mortals and don''t forget their kindness." "The Daoists are right. Whether it is a mortal or an entric, there are good and bad. It is good for them to understand this, and it is their good fortune. Lao Gui had long guessed that Tang Guo and Qing Heng''s abilities, able to be worshipped by the Bai surname, must have a certain ability. Chapter 2456: Koi Essence (69) Chapter 2456: Koi Essence (69) Besides, before Qing Heng cursed Pei Jiaoren again, he didn''t think it was enough to just say a few words. After thinking about it, he would understand. After Tang Guo found out the truth of the matter, he didn''t immediately return to consciousness, but used those consciousness in the lower realm to check the situation in the ordinary realm. The fact that Pei Jiao people smashed the temple really made many people who believed in her dared not speak. These people who believed in her were able to secretly enshrine the gods in their homes, and she had already taken care of them. Since they chose to believe in her, they were all her believers. They gave her the power of faith, so she would naturally return half of the power of faith to them, turning them into blessings. She would not do anything against the sky, the most is to make their lives safe and smooth, with fewer disasters and fewer illnesses. And she didn''t intend to take back the three thousand consciousnesses before, but instead let them stay in the world and continue to invest in those gods to cultivate. Help her followers toplete some small traces. After Pei Jiaoren did that, although the emperor was a little dissatisfied, she was the emperor''s favorite daughter, so she let her alone. However, Tang Guo found that Pei Jiao had one more point of venting, and ordered people to go fishing, only to kill carp, and toss it aside when killed, not to eat or use it for other purposes. She did not ask people to kill the carp that she caughtter, but told people to throw them into the fire and burn them to death. She knew that this was because Pei Jiao was angry at her and used this way to vent her anger. Seeing all this, she was a little unhappy. Xu Xi was not the one who killed him. She could not save Xu Xi, didn''t she rely on her own will? In one fell swoop, didn''t Pei Jiao think that she should save Xu Xi, she must do it? Why? Tang Guo first returned to his body, opened his eyes, and said to Qingheng and Laogui, "Wait for a few days, I have to do something." "Guo Guo, are you in trouble?" I have to say, Qing Heng still knows Tang Guo a little bit, "Did Pei Jiao do something else?" "She hunted carp wildly. She didn''t fish for a living with the fishermen of the mortal world, but after catching it, she burned it alive." Tang Guo wrinkled her brows. "She has a demon rope in her hand. Wise carp, when they are killed because of me, then it is mine. I have to solve this matter. After all, the troubles are left by me." When the old turtle heard it, his face trembled with anger. All creatures and creatures always depend on some subsistence to survive. Ordinary fishermen have long been ustomed to catching fish, shrimp, and turtles that are not wise. Because some of these fish and shrimps can''t be wise. Just like him, in addition to not eating sea turtles, fish and shrimp, he also eats some meat that runs onnd. "Fellow Daoist, please go, there is me watching, no one will disturb you." The old turtle quickly patted his heart to promise. Qing Heng also nodded, as if protecting her. Only after Tang Guo closed his eyes again, Qing Heng said, "Friend Daoist Turtle, I will curse the other party with a spellter, I''m bothering you." The corner of the old turtle''s mouth twitched, "Okay, I think Tang Guodao is friendly, as if you are afraid that you will be hurt by this, you can rx." I don''t know how many years of life the old tortoise has already seen. That''s why he has such a warning. This time, Qing Heng used his mana to curse Pei Jiao''s luck and fall out of favor. And Tang Guo summoned all the consciousness and asked them to rescue those carps that were about to be burned. Chapter 2457: Koi Essence (70) Chapter 2457: Koi Essence (70) At this time, there were many strange scenes. Originally, Pei Jiaorens confidant had already thrown the carp into the fire. Unexpectedly, at this time, there was a heavy drifting rain in the sky, extinguishing the fire, and the carp followed the turbulent water back to the river. The magical scenes were staged, causing countless people to discuss that it was the Koi God who appeared. After Pei Jiaoren learned of this, she was very angry. She nned to use the demon rope to tie a few carp that became fine to burn. She wanted Tang Guo to be angry and let the other party understand that if she had saved her consort, nothing would happen now. But she didnt seed, because Tang Guomanded the Three Thousand Consciousness. She was followed wherever she went. She had already notified the carp family and told them not toe out for the time being. Now in the river, in theke, in the sea, really It''s a carp that I can''t see. For this reason, Pei Jiao went back enthusiastically. The emperor was very dissatisfied when he saw that Pei Jiaoren was so nonsense, without any princess style. The koi god, he believes. If not, would there be so many coincidences before? He was still praying in his heart that the Koi God just stopped Pei Jiaoren''s behavior, did not harm the Li people, and did not bring disaster to his country. In this regard, the emperor was terrified. Even if they are gods, it doesn''t mean they can forgive them all the time. In case Pei Jiao irritates them, I don''t know what will happen. It''s just that it is the daughter he has doted on for many years, and he is a little bit reluctant. When the emperor hesitated, several strange things came from remote ces. The north has been drought for several months, and the people have no harvest. They can''t live anymore. Even if there is food for disaster relief, it can barely fill the stomach, but this water source is a big problem. I don''t know who it is, I asked the koi **** to rain, but he didn''t expect that the koi **** was efficacious and rained in the north. In the south, it was rainy, and various sh flood disasters urred continuously, but there were no casualties every time. ording to news, these people enshrine the statues of koi gods in their homes. Before the sh flood came, the koi **** asked them to flee to a safe ce. The emperor, who hadn''t made a decision for a long time, finally made a decision at this time to rebuild the three thousand temple for the Koi God. After the emperor made an order, he was praised by hundreds of people. He can feel that this is not ttery, but sincere. In the pce, he also put up a statue of a koi carp, a golden-red carp standing upright. Next to the golden red carp, there is arger ck koi, which is said to be the guardian of the koi god. "Thank you for the forgiveness of the Koi God. From now on, I will look at Jiao Ren and will not let her go in a mess again." Tang Guo sensed that she was directly attached to the statue of the **** in the pce, "This incident is a grievance between me and her. She mes me for not saving the consort. I will not hurt innocent people because of it, and I don''t want her either. It will hurt the innocent because of this. Or, you can send her a message, if you want to trouble me,e to me directly." "In the future, she shoulde to me." Thest sentence was ignored by the emperor. The appearance of the Koi God really shocked him. The attitude of the other party also made him feel relieved. Pei Jiao knew that the rebuilding of the Three Thousand Temples was even bigger than your previous battles, and was so angry that they went straight to the pce to find the emperor and smashed all the temples. Chapter 2458: Koi Essence (71) Chapter 2458: Koi Essence (71) The emperor was so angry that he directly restrained her. But Pei Jiao didn''t follow her, andter caused a lot of trouble. She was pampered and arrogant, and she was unreasonable, and finally angered the emperor and locked him in the princess mansion. Without permission, she would never be able toe out. Tang Guo regained consciousness and returned to himself when he saw this. "Guoguo, is it done?" Opening his eyes, he saw Qing Heng''s concerned gaze. Tang Guo looked at Qing Heng and squeezed his face, "So behaved, did you do something bad while carrying me?" "It''s nothing," Qing Heng couldn''t lie to Tang Guo in front of her, "had a little mana and cursed her." The old tortoise was listening, and smiled. "Big Hei Yu, look, fellow turtlesughed at you, and they dare to do bad things behind my back." "I''m actually outrageous, Guoguo was bullied." Yes, isn''t Pei Jiao deceiving too much? Had it not been for his family''s Guoguo, he would have been killed long ago. At this moment, the Emperor of Heaven also knew that someone had sessfully leaped over the dragon gate. "Enlighten the Emperor of Heaven, there are three who jumped to the Dragon Gate this year." "Oh? There are so many?" The Emperor was very surprised, "Send two fairy boys to summon them." "Yes." When Tang Guo and the three were walking around, they suddenly caught sight of people approaching from far away. When he waited in front of him, he discovered that he and the two were immortal, not very big, they should be the fairy boy in legend. "Congrattions to the three Yue for sessfully leaping to the Dragon Gate. Please also three of you to follow us to see the Emperor." The old tortoise is the most nervous. The original hunchback is trying to be as straight as possible. Its not a matter of a while if you want your back to be straight because you have carried the shell on your back for a long time. Tang Guo and Qing Heng nced, and finally responded with a smile, and followed the two sky to see the Emperor. It was also in the blink of an eye, they were invited into the High Heaven Pce, and they also saw the emperor who was not angry and majestic and immortal. Next to the emperor, the Queen of Heaven was sitting. On the left and right, there are immortal officials who are entrusted in the heavens. The three entered, and instantly became all the objects of attention. Except for Laogui''s nervousness and stage fright, Tang Guo and Qing Heng were both extremely indifferent. When the Emperor of Heaven was about to take a good look at the three, he just couldn''t move away when he set his eyes on Tang Guo and Qing Heng. The immortal officials present are very strange, why does the Emperor keep staring at these neers? Could it be that the emperor suddenly fell in love with beauty? I have to say that these two carp essences are indeed beautiful. The old tortoise was a bit shameless, no wonder the Emperor didn''t even look at the old tortoise. "His Majesty the Emperor?" The Queen couldn''t help but reminded him, isn''t this old thing just looking good? She even dared to move the heart of the world, to see if she went back and tidy up him. The emperor came back to his senses and coughed slightly, "This emperor is just curious. This time there are three of the number of people who jumped into the dragon gate. Now it is clear at first sight. This is your chance." The Emperor of Heaven smiled faintly, the immortals were not curious anymore. "Today, the carp essence is named the koi fairy king, and the carp qingheng is named the koi fairy general." The emperor coughed slightly, "As for you old tortoise... you will be named the koi fairy." Afterwards, the Emperor of Heaven called two fairy boys and took the three to the site he allocated to them. After the three were gone, the Queen of Heaven reminded, "Your Majesty the Emperor, have you forgotten and called them into the immortal album?" Coming to the heavens, the newly appointed immortal officials must be included in the immortal album. Once in the Lingxiao Pce, His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor would throw the Immortal Booklet in front of them. Why did he forget it today? The emperor seemed to have really forgotten, patted his head, a little annoyed, "I really forgot about this, and I didn''t bring it today." "Then...call them back?" The Emperor shook his head, his lips twitched and said, "No, it''s just two carp essences. If you think of it, let''s talk about it." Without waiting for the immortals to ask anything more, the emperor of heaven had realized what Taoism under the pretext of an excuse, and hurriedly left. Although the Queen was strange, she didn''t ask any more questions. The Emperor was right. Two carp essences and an old tortoise really couldn''t make any big waves. "Guoguo, the Emperor seemed to hide something in his sleeve quickly just now." "Is that so?" "Although the action is fast, I can see clearly." Qing Heng said very positively. The old tortoise was confused and he didn''t see it either. "It doesn''t matter what we hide, I''ll go see the new ce first." Chapter 2459: Koi Essence (72) Chapter 2459: Koi Essence (72) Tang Guo followed the two Fairy Tongs and went to the site allocated to them by the Emperor of Heaven. The most uncontroble thing is the old tortoise. The joy on his face can''t be controlled. If it weren''t for the two fairies in front of him, he really wanted tough out loud. Seeing both Tang Guo and Qing Heng again, they were very indifferent, and quickly controlled their expressions. At any rate, he was also appointed as an immortal officer, and he was so happy, it was embarrassing to the two Yudao friends. When they reached the middle of the way, the two fairy boys paused for a while, then returned to them and said, "The three immortal officials, the ce allocated to Guixian is to the west, so I also invite Master Guixian and Xiaoli toe." "The ce allocated to the koi fairy and the koi fairy is in the east. Pleasee with your child." Another fairy boy followed. Tang Guo could clearly feel that the fairy boy who was talking to her was still on his face. A bit puzzled and surprised. The old turtleughed, and didn''t have any extra thoughts. The Fairy who was talking to him, although not as attentive to Tang Guo, was also kind and good. He didn''t feel like being superior at all. This was a bit different from the heaven he thought. He thought that he should have been affected by Tang Guo''s light. "The two Yudao friends, I will go to the west with the fairy envoy first, and we will get together again when everything is arranged?" Tang Guo and Qing Heng nodded, and Laogui followed the fairy boy to the west. Tang Guo found that the position to the west was the direction they were going to walk just now. The fairy boy who stayed beside them did indeed make a gesture of please, leading them back to the way they were traveling. When they arrived outside the Lingxiao Hall, the fairy boy asked the two of them to wait for a while. It didn''t take long before Fairy Child quickly floated in front of her, and handed her a sign with both hands, "Master Koi, this is your Fairy Sign." Tang Guo took the fairy que, which was engraved with a golden-red carp, and beside the golden-red carp, there was a small blessing written on it. She turned her back, but there was no pattern on her back, only a few words, her name and official quality. "Master Koi Immortal General, this is your immortal card." Qing Heng also received his hand and saw that Tang Guo looked curious, and moved the sign in front of her. At this moment, Tang Guo could see clearly that a ck carp was also engraved on the surface of the sign, and beside her, there was the same word: Eh. Behind the brand is the name and official product of Qing Heng. Seeing what the two of them didn''t understand, Fairy Tong quickly exined, "Xianjun Koi controls the fortune, and the three realms are controlled by Lord Xianjun." "And Master Immortal masters doom, and you control all the doom of the Three Realms." Although Fairy Tong didn''t understand why, the immortal card was taken by the Emperor of Heaven. The Emperor''s arrangement must have his intentions. This is not something he can guess. System: [The host is big, this heavenly emperor is very interesting, I turned around and gave you this thing. Tang Guo put away the immortal card and said with some regret, "I thought I could fight with the Emperor of Heaven, but now I can''t do it. If people want to be friends with me, they can''t reach out and hit friends." The system didn''t know what to say, he knew that the host had worked so hard before, and in order to be unconstrained in the future, he also cultivated with the power of stars. Unexpectedly, the heavenly emperor has a high realm. It should have calcted something and didn''t want to be a big enemy with the host. Qing Heng had not read it wrong before, and the Emperor did indeed hide something in his sleeve. That thing is a book of immortals. Chapter 2460: Koi Essence (73) Chapter 2460: Koi Essence (73) In the end, Tang Guo and Qing Heng were led by Fairy Tong to a site in the east. There is nothing here, and there are no buildings, but clouds and mist are everywhere, and there is a strong fairy atmosphere everywhere. With beautiful mountains and green waters, it is indeed a good ce to live. Fairy Tong took out a fairy book and came to Tang Guo, "Master Xianjun, Master Xianjiang, see what kind of pavilion you like, there are all here." Tang Guo and Qing Heng flipped through them quickly. After reading a few pages, Tang Guo looked towards Qing Heng, "Big ck fish, what do you like?" "What Guoguo likes is what I like." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "I can''t choose, you can choose for me." Fairy Tong: "..." Two adults, please don''t be like this. He is still a child who has not grown up. Although gods and gods can have love, this is obviously not good, right? Are you not afraid to teach the kids badly? Qing Heng didn''t shirk this time. He chose carefully, and finally chose a tower he thought Tang Guo would like. In fact, what he said is true, what his Guoguo likes is what he likes. For him, wherever he lives is the same. As long as there is clean water, nothing else matters. After confirming the choice of the two of them, Fairy yed the magic trick on the booklet, and finally saw the pavilion on the booklet, moving, as if alive, slowly floating out of the booklet, falling on the ground in front of him, and then gradually It grows bigger and bes the exquisite pavilion and house that you usually see in the heavens. Tang Guo nced at the booklet, and saw that the ce where the pavilion was painted before was nk. Fairy Tong quickly exined, "The pavilions here are all refined by Celestial craftsmen and stored here." Therefore, he really didn''t change it. No matter how powerful the gods are, they can''t make physical houses out of thin air, unless it is illusion. As for the illusion, it is also time-effective, and after time, the illusion will disappear. "If the two adults need someone to serve, please direct the boy attendant." People in the heavens are still very afraid of someone helping them to arrange for them to serve. That''s why Fairy Tong said that. "If the two adults need anything else, just send someone to order." He can see that these two are valued by His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven, so you have to watch them carefully so as not to neglect them. "If there is no other order, the little one will leave first." After the fairy boy made a move, he turned and left. Tang Guo quickly said, "Thanks a lot." "Don''t dare, don''t dare, this is what the little ones should do." Tang Guo suddenly came into interest, and slightly used some magic power, and said to Fairy Tong, "You such a conscientious Fairyboy will definitely get lucky." Xiantong was stunned for a moment, then saw Tang Guo smiling all over her face, and quickly thanked him, "Master Xie Xianjun auspicious." Anyway, whoever hears such words is definitely happy. Even if he didn''t get extra rewards, he didn''t mind, maybe it was Master Xianjun that was pure, from a spirit and not a popr thing? Qing Heng seemed to understand what Tang Guo said, and said, "Doom will never fall on you." Hearing what Qing Heng said, Fairy Tong almost staggered, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and trot away quickly. Sure enough, these two adults should be cultivating in the Mortal Realm with one heart. "Big ck fish, you see, you scared people. He is still a child. Next time you talk to children. If you are scared, his parents wille to you to settle ounts." Chapter 2461: Koi Essence (74) Chapter 2461: Koi Essence (74) The fairy boy who had gone away, heard this, his expression was a bit difficult to say. He thought that the two adults should be given a celestial survival manual next day. It''s so innocent, I don''t even know it after being calcted by other adults. Maybe she was really frightened. Fairy was a little hurried. Suddenly she didn''t know what she stepped on and fell straight down. Even if he hurriedly used mana to control the bnce of his body, he still fell headlong. Face to face, he screamed, thinking that he would fall to his face. Although it was not a big deal, it was also very embarrassing. It''s just that when he was grabbing things indiscriminately, he didn''t know what he had caught. He always felt slippery. He nned to get up with this thing. When he stood up and saw this thing, he was frightened to jump long. It turned out that what he caught was a snake. Even if it didn''t seem to be wise, he was still a bit afraid, because he was most afraid of snakes! This was not over yet, the ce where he jumped was actually a cliff, and he fell straight down. He shouted again, only then did he remember that he was a fairy boy, and quickly used his magic power to stabilize his body. Leaning on Tenman next to the cliff. When he breathed a long sigh of relief, he suddenly felt a fragranceing from the tip of his nose, and he subconsciously swept toward the cliff wall. This sweep was stunned. What caught the eye were a few colorful flowers with golden light on them, which made him blind. Although he is a fairy boy, he has been in the fairy world for a long time, and he still knows these spiritual things. I looked around and found that there were no people in this ce, and the location of the spirit flower was awkward, and the disaster and the ability of this spirit flower to automatically shield the consciousness, this was not discovered by other immortals. He hardly thought about it, quickly picked a few colorful spirit flowers, took out the jade box and put it in. Slowing his excitement, he jumped up quickly, and even tidyed up some messy clothes and hair. Just after finishing the order, he heard the fairy boy who had sent Laogui calling him before, and he responded and walked over quickly. "Have you done it over there?" "It''s all done." "Your gains over there should not be small, right?" Another fairy boy looked a little satisfied, "I didn''t expect Master Guixian to be very generous in his shots." Fairy Child took a breath, "It''s okay." Seeing his appearance, the other fairy boy didn''t ask much. What kind of treasure is this? It''s someone''s business, and it''s boring to ask more. "Then let''s go back." Fairy Boy nodded, still a little nervous. He was thinking in his mind that Tang Guo finally gave him the blessing, and couldn''t help but press the small heart. This baby was given by him. It shouldn''t be a coincidence. Most of it is rted to Lord Koi Immortal. And he almost fell to himself one time, but every time he sessfully escaped, could this be what Koi Fairy said, bad luck would never take care of him? At first, Fairy was still a little bit disbelief, but then he kept encountering all kinds of good things. Although small, he was lucky every time. He was extremely grateful to both Tang Guo. At the same time, he closed his mouth tightly. Reveal any. As for Tang Guo and Qing Heng, they lived a happy life in the heavens. System: I''m not ashamed or ashamed, although it''s almost, but it''s not much worse. One day in the sky, one year in the earth. After Tang Guo and Qing Heng spent more than a month in the heavens, more than thirty years have passed since the mortal world. Chapter 2462: Koi Essence (75) Chapter 2462: Koi Essence (75) At this time, Tang Guo had countless believers in the Mortal Realm. The continuous power of faith is about to condense into liquid. But this power of faith can only be absorbed by her and Qing Heng. Fortunately, the other immortal officials didn''t care about them, even if they were assigned a good ce, they didn''t feel that the two came from the same background. As for the fairy cards given to them by the Emperor of Heaven, no one else knows except the fairy boy that day. Therefore, after the two moved into the fairy pce, there were only a few fairy officials who came to visit and congratte them. Tang Guo didn''t care about this, and Qing Heng didn''t even care. When guestse, they will be happy to entertain them, if not, they will live their own lives. The boys in the fairy pce were all enchanted by Tang Guo and Qing Heng from theke in the fairy pce, and they were all water spirits. "After the two fish lived in, didn''t theye out again?" The Emperor of Heaven invited Fairy Tong and asked in a low voice. Fairy Tong nodded, "The two adults have nevere out since they moved in." "That''s it..." The emperor emptied his eyes, "have they asked for anything?" "No." "Oh..." The Emperor was silent for a while, "If they have any requirements, you can do it properly." "Yes, Your Majesty, the younger one will do well." Fairy replied very happily. He was the Fairy who led Tang Guo to his residence before. In just over a month, he was lucky every day because of Tang Guo''s blessings, which made him tremble with fear. "Huh? Kong Yu, your cultivation has improved a lot recently." Kong Yu was the fairy boy. He trembled a little, and said truthfully, "I got the blessing of the koi fairy before, so I recently got some opportunities." This kind of thing is impossible to hide from the Emperor of Heaven, he can only tell the truth, and by the way, he took out a jade box and handed it to the Emperor of Heaven. The emperor stopped, it was a bit funny, he was a dignified emperor, would he still grab something from Fairy Tong? "Since it''s your chance, put it away. If there is something to do with the two fish, you should run more." Fairy Tong Kong Yu was a little surprised. He always felt that the Emperor of Heaven was a bit too indulgent towards the two Master Fish. But now his whole heart was turned away, and he nodded repeatedly. "Go down." The Emperor of Heaven watched Kong Yu walk down happily, touched his beard, and thought with his head, "I can''t see through, I can''t see through, but these two powerhouses from outside the world shouldn''t be bothering this Emperor." "I don''t know which satiated one provokes them, and they all found the emperor''s heaven." After thinking for a while, the emperor counted for a while, and finally opened his eyes, "It seems it''s time to close up." "They are all old gods in the heavens, and they must learn to solve the troubles they cause themselves." The Queen was watering her peony, when the Emperor suddenly appeared next to her and scared her. When she came back to her senses, her backhand was a blow. The Emperor quickly dissolved her strength and held her little hand, "Diva, let''s go to retreat." "Retreat?" The Queen was a little surprised, and suddenly blushed, "You old and rude, have youe up with any tricks?" "It''s not a new trick, this emperor has realized a new way of Taoism, and he always feels that there is something else," the emperor smiled, holding the queen''s little hand and holding it in his arms, "I recently thought about it carefully. Thinking, it must have been without researching with Tin Hau that there was no result." "Xuanxi, only you can help me." Tin Hau: What else can she do when the words are finished? Not ashamed. Chapter 2463: Koi Essence (76) Chapter 2463: Koi Essence (76) "What, the Queen of Heaven is in retreat?" "Why did you suddenly close up?" Countless immortal officials were a little surprised when they heard this news, "Did the Emperor and Queen of Heaven understand any new Taoism?" "Isn''t this nonsense? If they don''t understand the new Taoism, they can go to retreat?" In short, the Tiandi Tianhou suddenly closed the door and really caught these immortal officials by surprise. They didn''t even announce that they would go to the Lingxiao Hall to inform them, but suddenly called Fairy Tong to inform them. It can be seen that they really understood some Taoism and they need to retreat in time. Calcting the time, it is not surprising that the Emperor Tianhou hasn''t closed for a long time. "The Emperor of Heaven has ordered before the retreat, if the two adults have any needs, do not hesitate to order the younger ones." Kong Yu went to Tang Guo''s Immortal Pce again, and deliberately followed the instructions of the Emperor of Heaven to inform her about the retreat. "Got it." After Kong Yu left, Tang Guo couldn''t hold back andughed. The emperor retreats, is it really retreat, or is there other reasons? But it doesn''t matter, there will be a good show soon, if the Emperor is not there, it will be more fun. A few more days have passed in the sky, and the ordinary world has naturally been for several years. Pei Jiao, who was locked up in the princess''s mansion for the rest of his life, had almoste to an end. When Xu Xi died in the Mortal Realm, the reason why he didn''t return to the Heaven Realm directly was because he had a contract with Pei Jiao to return to the Heaven Realm at the same time. Pei Jiao''s life, except before meeting Xu Xi, had a bad life. Since falling out of favor, he has been locked up in the princess mansion and has never been out for a lifetime. Even if she tried every means, someone would find her and capture her back. Because of her repeated mischief, plus those brothers and sisters who were trampled under her feet, now that she is down, can she not deal with her, can she give her a chance to stand up? Originally, she wanted to instigate her son to seize the throne, but it was a pity that she did not have that much power. Not only was it unsessful, but it also caused her son to be deprived of the title. Under the emperor''s anger, he demoted him to amoner and could not restore his royal status for life. And her daughter was also married to a remote ce by the emperor. Pei Jiao was angry and annoyed. Every day she used a knife to scratch Tang Guo and the ck bear spirit in the room, swearing that he would never let them go. For decades, she has almost gone crazy. Once she was so arrogant and favored, now her brothers and sisters will make her feel devastated and embarrassed. On the day when Pei Jiao died, she was swearing that she would never let these people harm her. In the end, she died. After she died, her fairy soul floated out of her body. At the same time, Xu Xi also appeared next to her. The two looked at each other, and countless memories poured in. Xu Xi''splexion isplicated, while Pei Jiao''s face is hideous. The fairy souls of the two floated to the heavens uncontrobly. When they arrived at the gate of heaven, where Jiuyao Star Officer and Wu Qu Xingjun were already waiting. The two are still standing on their own side, disagreeing with each other. Seeing Pei Jiaoren and Xu Xie back, they rushed to them. Wu Qu Xingjun patted Xu Xi on the shoulder and sighed, "I originally told her to ask her to find the carp essence to save you, but after a step slow, the carp essence has already jumped over the dragon gate." After speaking, he whispered, "What will happen to you in the future, I don''t care, it''s up to you, it depends on whether you can seed." Chapter 2464: Koi Essence (77) Chapter 2464: Koi Essence (77) "The old thing of Jiu Yao Xingguan is difficult. Do you know that the good-looking carp spirit was brought to you by him. Later, he sent a ck bear spirit to destroy your rtionship. After I knew it, it was toote." In a few words, Wu Qu Xingjun transferred all his anger points to Jiu Yao Xingguan. In the end, he only created one difficulty for the two, that is, to let the descendants of Xu Xi''smon world have to take the first prize. But this cmity had been identally broken by the Nine Lights Star Officer, and then he really didn''t do anything else, it was the old guy who did it. "Jiaoren, juste back," Jiuyao star official also pressed Pei Jiaoren''s shoulder, feeling a little nervous in his heart, but his face was calm, "I think Xu Xi''s kid is not reliable at all, just a carp. Essence can fascinate him, and you can see that you are not that important in his heart. Now that you are back in the heavens, there are so many outstanding men in the heavens, and we are not random selections. Pei Jiaoren pushed the official Jiuyao Star away and took out three items from her pocket. Although they were all destroyed, they still looked the same as before. She threw these three magic treasures on the official Jiuyao Star. If it weren''t for you, could Xu Xi and I be like that?" "You said Xu Xi was fascinated by the carp spirit. Didn''t you get the carp spirit? You even sent the ck bear spirit to provoke the separation, andter you poisoned Xu Xi to death. You said, did you let the ck bear spirit? Hand?" Jiu Yao Xingguan was a little embarrassed, "I sent the carp spirit to Xu Xi''s side. Isn''t this to test his loyal minister to you? As for sending the ck bear spirit to instigate the separation, it''s just to see if you trust each other, in the end you are not Has the misunderstanding been resolved?" "Then why did you let the ck bear spirit poison Xu Xi? You obviously don''t want us to be together! If it weren''t for you to be a stalker, where would so many thingse from?" Before Fanjie died, Pei Jiao people hated Tang Guo and ck Bear Spirit most. Now that all the memories are restored, she hates the Nine Yao Xingguan most. Of course, ck bear spirit and Tang Guo, she also hates. Two ghosts in a mere sigh of life had harmed her so badly, she couldn''t swallow this breath. "Lovely person, I didn''t expect the ck bear spirit to kill Xu Xi, I really didn''t tell him." "Anyway, the ck bear spirit was sent by you. If you don''t tell him, Xu Xi will die because of him in the end, causing our experience to fail?" Xu Xi and Wu Qu Xingjun were aside, listening to the quarrel between the father and daughter, their faces were not good. Yes, if it weren''t for the ck bear spirit ordered by the Nine Lights Star Officer, Xu Xi wouldn''t have died identally in the Mortal Realm. Although the death of the Mortal Realm wouldn''t let Xu Xi really die, it would also cost you Xu Xi a lot of celestial power. Coupled with the failure of the two people, the cultivation base has regressed a lot. Whether it is Pei Jiaoren or Xu Xi, they are all annoyed by this, the most annoying is the official Jiuyao, followed by the ck bear spirit. Pei Jiao was disgusted and annoyed that Tang Guo and Xu Xi had a fate, and also resented that she did not save Xu Xi, otherwise she and Xu Xi would surely seed. Xu Xi is different. What he hates most is the Nine Lights Star Officer, and the second is the ck Bear Spirit. He doesn''t think so much about Tang Guo, on the contrary, he still feels a little guilty. Especially after he died, his consciousness was still there. He knew what happened below. Chapter 2465: Koi Essence (78) Chapter 2465: Koi Essence (78) Seeing what Pei Jiaoren did, even if Tang Guo''s three thousand temples were demolished, she did not get angry and hurt innocent people, let alone kill Pei Jiaoren directly. Later, Pei Jiao killed the carp maliciously, and Tang Guo only resolved the carp''s cmity, and did not do anything to Pei Jiao. Comparing the two, unconsciously, he thought there was nothing wrong with Tang Guo. Tang Guo definitely didn''t know that he was poisoned. At that time, when she was leaping over the dragon gate, Pei Jiao was a step slower and didn''t stop her, so she couldn''t me her. Moreover, Tang Guo once told him that she was cultivating and she didn''t know who was sent to the ruined temple. It can be seen that she was not instigated by the official Jiuyao, but the official Jiuyao almost harmed her. If she doesn''t get her to the ruined temple, she probably won''t have that kind of rtionship with him, and she will jump straight into the dragon gate in the future. "You just don''t see me well, you know that I like Xu Xi, and you have to stop me by all means," Pei Jiao was very angry. "For your personal grievances, you have to sacrifice my feelings. You are too selfish." "My dear, your father is really wrong this time. I told you before. After all, you know, I can''t make a direct shot. If you do, your dad will definitely trouble me. You can only borrow other people. I''m here to help you, but I didn''t expect it, and I missed it in the end." Wu Qu Xingjun apologized, "I see this experience, and it does not exist. I think you and Xi''er are sincere. I am an elder. Yes, I won''t stop you two." Pei Jiaoren looked at Wu Qu Xingjun''s appearance, and said, "This matter is not to me Xingjun, my father is too much." Originally, Jiu Yao Xingguan was a bit guilty, but when he was interrupted like this, the whole person became angry. He jumped up and shouted, "You old thing, what are you doing here to sow discord? Watching our father and daughter fall out, you Ruyi, right?" "I''m leaving the words here today. I will never agree with you all. The Emperor of Heaven agreed to the matter of the Tribtion. Now that you fail in the Tribtion, then you two have no fate and are not allowed to together!" "If it weren''t for your destruction, would we fail? This is the result of your deliberate destruction. I don''t recognize this result. Who I want to be with is my willingness, or you, a selfish ghost." "Instead of you, I am Lao Tzu, of course you have to listen to me. If you dare to be with that bastard, I will kill him!!" Jiuyao Star Officer was so angry that his eyebrows were erected, looking terrible . When Wu Qu Xingjun heard that Star Officer Jiuyao was about to kill his son, he jumped up on the spot, "Old stuff, if you dare to move my son, I will lift your roof!" Seeing that both parties were about to do something, the immortal officials who were watching were not happy to watch the y anymore, and they quickly came out to hold them. This star monarch and an immortal official really want to fight, it is not good, in order not to affect the mortal world, they have to expend immortal power to build a protective barrier for the mortal world. The angry two parties were dragged back to their own fairy pce by the immortal officials, and the matter was temporarily closed. "I''m going to see the emperor, let the emperorment." Pei Jiaoren came out of the fairy pce angrily, and happened to meet Xu Xi who also wanted to ask the Emperor of Heaven toment. "Xu Xi, let''s go to the Emperor of Heaven forment." Pei Jiaoren grabbed Xu Xi''s arm, "This matter is my father''s fault, I am not reconciled." Chapter 2466: Koi Essence (79) Chapter 2466: Koi Essence (79) "Anyway, I don''t think the past cmities can be counted." Xu Xi nodded, "This time the Jiuyao Star Officer is indeed a bit too much." He also came to the Emperor toment. He and Jiao Ren are a loving couple no matter whether they are in the heaven or the mortal world. Now his father didn''t stop him, and he didn''t know why Jiu Yao Xingguan was so persistent and had to dismantle them. Even though Pei Jiaoren had a lot of unreasonable thingster, he did like her and wanted to be with her. This point remained unchanged. "After we find the emperor to judge, we will go down and kill our ck bear spirit." Xu Xi nodded, "That ck bear is really hateful, and I think it should be the ck bear spirit that hurt me in the end." "Whatever it is, just catch him and ask. In short, what he did before was ordered by my father." Regarding the handling of the ck bear spirit, the two have no differences. Pei Jiao suddenly thought of Tang Guo, her expression changed, "There is also Tang Guo. I heard that she has sessfully jumped through the Dragon Gate, and now I am afraid that she has reached the fairy world. We will find out where she lives next day. This matter, It also has something to do with her. If she saves you in time, there won''t be so much trouble." This time, Xu Xi hesitated, "Jiaoren, Guo... Tang Guo was only implicated by the official Jiuyao Star. She was not at fault, so let this matter go." "What?" Pei Jiaoren suddenly pushed Xu Xi away, her expression changed, "You say forget it? Xu Xi, do you still have her in your heart?" "Jiaoren, you misunderstood." Xu Xi quickly exined, "I don''t have any thoughts about her, but I think she was involved in the official Jiuyao Star, and she shouldn''t have been involved in it. You went to her before, and she was not Deliberately didn''t save me, it just didn''t catch up, so let this matter go." Pei Jiao is angry in her heart, but she is still very smart, and it is not good for her to make trouble at this time. Xu Xi was right. She went to Tang Guo before, but didn''t find the other party toe back to rescue Xu Xi in time. It was really unreasonable to find trouble like this. If it spread out, people would say that she was careful. People in the immortal world are the same as those in the ordinary world, a little bit of trouble, and there will be a lot of trouble. Thinking of others'' evaluation of her at that time, Pei Jiaoren dismissed her previous thoughts. She pursed her lips and frowned. "You are right. I really can''t me her for this." It seems that to deal with that carp essence, you have to think of other ways, and you have to make mistakes. This matter is still considered long-term. At this time, Pei Jiaoren remembered the old tortoise who had promised her and didn''te backter. She wanted to talk to Xu Xi, but remembering Xu Xi''s attitude just now, she swallowed the words again. She didn''t dare to deal with Tang Guo openly, couldn''t she clean up the old tortoise? Who told him that he didn''t talk about credit before, and promised her, but didn''t do it? There is no need to talk to Xu Xi about such trivial matters. The two naturally didn''t see them in the end, and was told by Fairchild that the Heavenly Emperor and Queen had retreat, and there was still no retreat for the exit time, and they could only return separately. At this moment, Tang Guo also learned about Xu Xi and Pei Jiaoren''s return to the heaven, and she also knew about the quarrel between the two sides at the gate of the heaven. Of course, these are all the fairy child Kong Yu told her. It didn''t take long before she heard a report from the fairy pce boy, saying that it was Xu Xi. Chapter 2467: Koi Essence (80) Chapter 2467: Koi Essence (80) "Invite him in." After giving orders to the boy, Tang Guo saw that Qing Heng''s expression was a little different, she leaned over, "Big ck Fish, what are you thinking?" Qing Heng looked at the doorway, with a faint tone, "Why did he find Guoguo when he came back?" The system in the audience isughing to death, this guy is so jealous and eats so obviously. "The visitor is a guest, and everyone hase to visit," Tang Guo said at this point, changing the subject, "Do you want to see him?" Qing Heng was silent for a moment, and said honestly, "I don''t want to see him." Can a person who has lost Guoguo nowe to see Guoguo and doesn''t know what his purpose is, can he want to see him? He tried his best not to kill the opponent. "So you don''t want to see him, I thought who you are to make you angry." Qing Heng did not understand this, but he did not deny it either. He was indeed a little unhappy because of Xu Xi''s return. He also knew that the person who calcted Tang Guo was the Jiuyao Star Officer. If Guo Guo was not powerful, he might have been calcted to death by their group of people. "Go and stop Xu Xi, don''t let him in." Qing Heng really didn''t expect that Tang Guo would recruit the boy outside the door next moment and instruct him to do this, "Go, don''t let it in. , I don''t want to see him anymore." The boy was also stunned, can he still be like this? Xianjun, really fickle. "Yes, Lord Xianjun." The boy hesitated for a moment, "Xianjun, but what excuse is there to refuse?" "I said, I don''t want to see him anymore, do I need any other reasons?" Tang Guo answered as expected. The expression on the boy couldn''t hold back, is that so? Is it too offensive? But seeing that Tang Guo didn''t change his mind, he had to follow the instructions. Xu Xi, who had already been invited in, was calming down his feeling of seeing each other again. Speaking of which, they had not seen each other for decades. However, counting the time in the heavens, the opponent should only have a few dozen days passed here. Actually, when he came to see Tang Guo, his heart was also veryplicated. He knew everything before, so he couldn''t help her even more. This time, I came to retell the past, and second, I came to apologize for Pei Jiaoren. After all, she was calcted by the Nine Lights Star Officer. If she were not strong enough, the ck Bear Spirit holding the Nine Lights Star Officer''s magic weapon might have killed her. It''s just that Xu Xi didn''t expect that he would be stopped by a boy halfway through. "Master Xu, pleasee back." Xu Xi was puzzled, "But what happened?" "No," the boy was serious on the surface, but he was speechless in his heart, so he just said, "This is the case, Xianjun decided not to see you." Xu Xi asked subconsciously, "Why?" The boy''s expression was suffocated, and finally he squeezed the weird expression back, with a small face, "Xianjun said, she doesn''t want to see you now." Xu Xi doesn''t believe it, what is this? Why doesn''t she want to see him? Xu Xi was not angry, just wondering why she suddenly didn''t want to see him. In short, at this moment, he had a lot of content in his mind. This boy is not going to tell lies, once she knows that she is already a fairy, she will definitely be punished. So, she really doesn''t want to see him now. Could it be that she was afraid of seeing him and remembering the past. Chapter 2468: Koi Essence (81) Chapter 2468: Koi Essence (81) He recalled what happened before, that the other party did not take action against Pei Jiaoren, fearing that it was his face. Now that he is back, the fate between them is exhausted. Is she afraid of seeing him, thinking back to the past, sad? Thinking about it this way, Xu Xi didn''t mean to reluctantly. "Then, I will leave today, ande to visit another day." The boy was so relieved that Xu Xi was so easy to send. This Young Master Xu didn''t look very smart. Why didn''t Xianjun see him? He was not angry at all, and his expression wasplicated and tolerant. He remembered that Xianjun didn''t care about it before, even a little disgusted. No matter what, just send the person away. "Master Xianjun, Master Xu has already left." The boy came back to report, just watching Tang Guo and Qing Heng eating, and both were talking andughing. He just said, Xianjun is really not at all. Caring about that Young Master Xu," Young Master Xu also said that he will visit him another day." "Is that so?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and condensed his eyes, finally falling on Qing Heng''s face, and asked with a smile, "Big Hei Yu, don''t you like Xu Xiing here to see me?" Suddenly being looked at with such focused and serious eyes, Qing Heng''s heart was about to jump out. Although he wanted to tell a lie, he said that if she wanted to meet, then see. But he couldn''t deceive his own heart. He really didn''t want Xu Xi toe to see her. He couldn''t even look at her. It''s just that his behavior would make her angry. "If Guoguo wants to see him, there is nothing to see." "I''m asking if you don''t like himing here to see me." Tang Guo suddenly pressed Qing Heng''s hand, the temperature from the palm of his hand made Qing Heng unable to find the north and south at all, so she blurted out and said about herself. "Yes, I dont want him to see Guoguo at all, nor do I want Guoguo to see him. He is an ungrateful and bad thing, so what else to meet. And I think that he came to find Guoguo. Justing to see you must have some purpose." After that, Qing Heng was still a little nervous. Boys: Why do the tall and mighty immortal generals who are usually not angry and prestigious, do this every time in front of Lord Xianjun? "Have you heard? The **** fish doesn''t want Xu Xi toe to see me. If hees again in the future, you will refuse him. The reason is that I don''t want to see him." When the boys retreated, Qing Heng looked at Tang Guo eagerly, without blinking, they were still very bright. Tang Guo squeezed his face and sat down a bit, "Big ck Fish, now you can give me a reason, why don''t you want him to see me, I see him." At this moment, Qing Heng''s heartbeat was speeding up,pletely at a loss. "If you don''t answer well, I will go to see Xu Xi immediately." When Qing Heng heard that it was fine, he quickly grabbed Tang Guo''s hand and squeezed it tightly, "Guo Guo, don''t go, I said." "Say, I''m waiting." The house is very quiet, only two are here. Although Fairy was curious about what would happen in the house, he dared not spy on it all. Qing Heng brewed for a long time, but Tang Guo didn''t urge him anymore. When I thought of Xu Xiing back to see Tang Guo, what if he cheated Guo Guo by saying something nice and hurt her? In the end, Qing Heng''s expression became serious, and he still did not let go of Tang Guo''s hand. He said very cautiously, "Guo Guo, I want to be by your side all the time. Chapter 2469: Koi Essence (82) Chapter 2469: Koi Essence (82) "My world, in my eyes, can only amodate you, and only you. It will take good care of you and will not bully you." "If you don''t like me, I don''t ask for anything, I just like you." "If you like me too, that''s the best." "Of course, if you don''t like me, you can also try if you can like me. How can you know if you don''t try?" System: Hahahahahahahahahaha! Tang Guo amused all of a sudden, and raised his other hand and ced it on the back of his hand, "No need to try, I have already tried it." Qing Heng was stunned for a moment, and asked quickly, "Do you like me a little?" "Guess it." "I guess there should be a little bit." "Why see?" "Guoguo didn''t see Xu Xi just for me." "That''s not stupid. I didn''t raise you in vain. I am worthy of my **** fish." Qing Heng: It''s kind of weird. "Big ck fish, I like you more than a little bit." Qing Hengxin was suffocating, and he didn''t know what to say. He took her hand carefully and said seriously, "Even if Guoguo only likes me a little bit, I''m very satisfied." "It''s pitiful." Tang Guo leaned in and kissed Qing Heng''s face, "I can''t help but feel pity." Qing Heng: It''s weird. But it''s okay. It''s a good thing for Guoguo to like him. A little bit is fine. He is really not greedy. He is already very good now. Moreover, Guoguo seemed to like him more than he thought. System: Yes, it''s so poor. He''s a ruthless man. He cursed himself and became like this. He was a little curious. This guy used to have a rtionship with the host so he was so ruthless. Ever since Qing Heng knew that Tang Guo liked him, he was very happy every day. Dispatch the boy out when it''s okay to find good things for Tang Guo. Otherwise, I wandered around in the fairy pce and rearranged the surroundings. Knowing that Tang Guo likes to eat all kinds of delicacies, he asked Tongzi to get the ingredients back and study and make it himself. He was totally happy about it, and didn''t even care about the way the boys would stare in surprise,pletely iprehensible. He hardly went out, and very few people came from Tang Guo, and many immortal officials had forgotten their existence. Laogui woulde here asionally. He saw that the rtionship between the two had gone further, and would choose a convenient time toe every time. They won''t stay long, so as not to be annoying. This time, the old tortoise came to sit for a while, got up as usual and said that he wanted to leave, not to disturb. As he turned around, Tang Guo stopped him. "I see a dark shadow flickering on your forehead, I''m afraid you will suffer bad luck." Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to this. Later, she studied it carefully, and the Emperor gave her a fairy card in charge of fortune. After studying itter, she knew the true function of the Fortune Fairy. Even if she doesn''t use any mana, as long as she has a fairy card, she can use fortune on people. With this thing, there is no need for her to use her natural ability. She thought about it for a long time, guessing that the Heavenly Emperor gave her a lucky luck immortal card seemingly unnecessary. It might not be that she wanted to give her this to conceal her true talent. Her own abilities, coupled with her cultivation of the power of stars, are actually unconstrained. And the good fortune controlled by this immortal card is bound by the heavens. The emperor did not intend to restrain her, and to give her this thing can only have one purpose, to cover people''s eyes. Chapter 2470: Koi Essence (83) Chapter 2470: Koi Essence (83) If the emperor retreats today, guess what he has calcted. She was able to easily see the dark shadows floating on the forehead of the old turtle, in fact, thanks to her refining fortune and luck. Sometimes even a powerful immortal cannot see the catastrophe. Many catastrophes will appear and the secret will be hidden. Unless you deliberately calcte it, you can''t see it with your eyes alone. "What Xianjun said is true?" The old turtle vaguely knew that Tang Guo had a special talent. In addition, since meeting her, he has been lucky, and now he has be a fairy. Therefore, he still takes her seriously. Tang Guo nodded, "There are more and more dark shadows on your forehead. I''m afraid there will be life and death difficulties, but it is still the kind that is not easy to escape." Upon hearing Tang Guo''s words, Laogui''s face turned pale. He has only been in the presence of a **** for a few months before he will fall? I feel unwilling to think about it. "Xianjun, do you have any way to help me resolve this difficulty?" Laogui is undoubtedly very clever. If Tang Guo didn''t help him, she would definitely not tell him about this, so that''s why he asked. Tang Guo directly pulled Qing Heng over, "Big ck fish, the ck shadow on Guixian''s forehead, is it bad luck, can you help him dispel it?" "Don''t use the Immortal of Doom," Tang Guo whispered, "Otherwise it will attract attention." The main reason is that it''s easy to get rid of the grass, so it''s not fun. Qing Heng looked at it for a while, and stretched out his hand to stroke the old turtle''s forehead, only to see strands of ck shadow being pulled out. In the end, Lao Gui saw a group of ck shadows in Qing Heng''s palm, which he pinched into a small ck ball, and then he swallowed it in one bite, which surprised him. Tang Guo also looked at him speechlessly, Qing Heng with an innocent face, "Sorry, Guoguo, I suddenly felt that it should taste good, so I couldn''t help but swallow it." "It''s digested now, I can''t vomit it out." Old turtle: "..." Is this also okay? Tang Guo didn''t care anymore, and observed the old tortoise again. Only a trace of ck shadow remained on his forehead, which was still connected to his divine sense, which could no longer be revealed. After the old turtle knew, he was still a little worried. "Let me send two words of blessing to you, there should be no life worry." The old turtle must be thankful in his heart. "Guxian, you will surely be able to reduce the danger." Tang Guo thought for a while, feeling that these words were more practical, "If you have anything, juste and find us." The old tortoise finally left anxiously, thinking of Tang Guo''s magic, and made a lot of thoughts in his heart. He only enjoyed dozens of days in the happy days of the gods, but he didn''t want to die like this. Therefore, on the way back, he was very careful and was on guard at all times. For the sake of safety, he hasn''t even gone out much recently. After a few days, his new friends in the heavens sent a boy to invite him, and he had to go. Even so, he fully armed himself, dont look at his calm face, but he was always on guard against the surroundings. There may be dangers. It is impossible for him to rx in the crisis. The old ghost was guided all the way by the boy, and finally walked to a strange ce, cried out that it was not good, and turned to leave. "Guixian, since I''m here, just sit for a while, what''s your hurry?" Laogui looked at the source of the sound, and saw Pei Jiaoren holding a magic weapon and jumping from the cloud. Chapter 2471: Koi Essence (84) Chapter 2471: Koi Essence (84) "Turtle fairy, congrattions, you are all turtle fairy." Seeing Laogui looking surprised and at a loss, Pei Jiaoren sneered, "You are a fairy, but you left behind what you promised me. Are you immersed in the joy of bing an immortal, forgot about my affairs, and didn''t help me inform Tang Guo, or you simply dislike the trouble and don''t want to notify the other party toe back. Or maybe you told her about it, but she didn''t want to dy the time to go to the heavens, didn''t want toe back, and you didn''t want to dy the time toe back, thinking that I am a mortal and I will not trouble you in the future, right? " Now, Laogui finally realized who Pei Jiao was. Pei Jiao''s face is different, but he still feels a bit familiar. Thinking of the rumors he heard some time ago, he understood the identity of the other party. Thinking of this, he was a little angry, "You deceived me before. Xu Xi didn''t have any kindness to Xianjun at all, but you said there was kindness, so I agreed. Obviously there would be no kindness, if I was really sessful at the time. Stopped the fairy, that was a big mistake, cut off the chance of the fairy, the sin is unforgivable. After all, it is just your own selfishness and disregarding the chances of others. I am really d that I did not have that at the time. I can stop Xianjun, otherwise you really will seed." Pei Jiao was a little bit ashamed of the truth about this incident, "In any case, you promised me that. If you didn''t do it, then you are breaking your promise." The old turtle is angry. In the heavens for so many days, whether it is an immortal official or a boy, most of them are polite and polite. Even if they are arrogant and ignore people, they dont bother to be brutal like Pei Jiao. Not to mention, at least on the surface, it was the first time I met Pei Jiao who was so unreasonable. "What do you want?" Old Turtle had already guessed that his bad luck shoulde from Pei Jiao. After all, he is devoted to cultivating, and there are few enemies with him. This matter about Pei Jiao is a pit. If you change to a person and ask him to agree that something is not done, if the situation is true, he will feel guilty in his heart and may make somepensation. Or, even if Tang Guo didn''t agree toe back when he was in Longmen, he would turn around and go back to inform. But it is impossible for Pei Jiaoren to deceive him first and go back and notify her. Kindness was used, and finally caused amotion. It is probably his situation. Pei Jiaoren''s eyes burst into coldness, "I heard that the emperor forgot to let you into the celestial book, so if you suddenly die, you won''t ask anyone to find out. If a tortoise fairy falls, no one will Care about those." Although the seal of immortality is to restrain the immortal, it is also a kind of protection for the immortal. As long as one enters the encyclopedia of immortality and epts the control of the emperor, even if he falls identally, he can borrow the encyclopedia of immortality to resurrect and be reborn in the immortal world. As for the immortals who are not in the immortal album, once they die, they are truly dead, and if their souls are not destroyed, they will be reincarnated and rebuilt before they can be immortals again. The old tortoise did not agree to what she had done, so she killed the opponent and let the opponent go to reincarnation to practice again. The old man''s skin was cold, his whole body was tight, and he turned to flee. Pei Jiaoren''s speed was also very fast, and she immediatelynded on the road where the old turtle was going to escape with her sword. Suddenly, the two fought. It''s rtively remote here. Even if the two start their hands, no one will notice. What''s more, is Pei Jiao prepared in advance? Chapter 2472: Koi Essence (85) Chapter 2472: Koi Essence (85) "Master Xianjun, Master Xianjun, Kong Yu is here." Because Tang Guo and Qing Heng are fishes, they like to stay in theke when they are fine. This room is filled with water with the power of immortality and faith, and practicing in it is very good for them. Basically, Qing Henghua''s cost body fell on the bottom of theke, and Tang Guo also turned his body into his body, leaning directly on his body, with his tail in the water, and his life was very leisurely and contented. Tang Guo and Qing Heng were at the bottom of theke when the boy came in to report. Hearing the boy''s panicked voice, the two floated up to theke. The boy saw only a few golden red fish heads on the surface of theke filled with immortality. He didn''t dare to look more. He buried his head and answered quickly, "Kong Yu came with the immortal turtle. The immortal turtle seems to have been injured. So flustered, Kong Yu was a little anxious, and only then did the little onee to tell the fairy." Hearing that the old tortoise was injured, Tang Guo and Qing Heng jumped out of theke instantly, and when theynded on the shore, they were a pair of handsome men and women, women in red, and men in Tsing Yi. Seeing the old tortoise, Tang Guo found that the ck line on the old tortoise''s forehead had disappeared, thinking that the catastrophe had passed. "Keisen, how are you?" "Xianjun, the little one has given Guixian some healing pills, but he still looks a little serious." Tang Guo checked the old tortoise''s injuries and found that his tortoise shells were a bit cracked, showing that the other party was very ruthless. "She didn''t please her either. Fortunately, Laogui had prepared for a long time, and in the end she was overcast." Laogui''s face was pale, but there was no life-threatening danger. He really did not expect that Pei Jiaoren hated him so much. He kills. Had it not been for Tang Guo''s reminder before, and Qing Heng had drawn most of his bad luck, and he had been careful and prepared recently, he would definitely die in Pei Jiaoren''s hands. The other party is the daughter of Jiu Yao Xing Guan, with countless magic weapons in his hand, how could he be an opponent? But he has been cultivating for countless years anyway, and even if he is not good at human intrigue, he has experienced life and death. On life-saving, he still has one. Also prepared, it is not so easy to be killed. In the final analysis, he was defensive, and Pei Jiao was underestimating the enemy and came to kill him. "She?" Tang Guo asked even though he had some expectations. Laogui smiled, "Pei Jiaoren, she hates me for breaking my promise to her. Laogui has lived for so many years. I have never seen such an unreasonable, self-righteous, and selfish person. She cheated Laogui. First, what about Laogui''s resignation? Is it possible that Laogui has to help a liar to harm others?" Although Pei Jiao was overcast, he was still very angry, always feeling that he hadn''t let out a breath. "Guixian, stay here with me for a while." Tang Guo pondered for a while, thinking that Guixian was going back. If Jiu Yaoxing official investigated, he would definitely not be an opponent. After thinking for a while, she said again, "When the Emperor of Heavenes out, you should still enter the Book of Immortals." The Book of Immortals is not harmless. She does not enter. First, she was afraid of being an enemy of the Emperor at the beginning, and then was bound , Second, she didn''t need to enter, she didn''t need that kind of restraint. Lao Gui was taken aback. This was the second time she had heard of Fengxian Album, the first time she heard it from Pei Jiaoren. The old turtle thought of his situation and strength, and finally nodded, "Okay." "Kong Yu, the matter of Laogui entering the Immortal Album, I will trouble you to talk to the Emperor at that time." Kong Yu nodded quickly. Chapter 2473: Koi Essence (86) Chapter 2473: Koi Essence (86) Tang Guo knew from Laogui that Pei Jiao had been miserable by him, and his situation was even worse, and he might not be able to recover for a while. She sent someone to stare at the ce where the old turtle lived, and it didn''t take long before someone from the Jiuyao Star Officer went looking for the old turtle, and heard that the Jiuyao Star Officer was very angry. It didn''t take long for the entire Celestial Realm to know that Pei Jiao was seriously injured. It is said that she returned to the fairy pce covered in blood at the time, and if the Jiuyao Xingguan was not treated in time, she might have died. After Xu Xi knew, he hurried away. It''s just that Jiuyao Star Officer didn''t want him to see Pei Jiaoren, so he drove him away. It didn''t take long for the official Jiu Yaoxing to find the old tortoise all over the world, saying that he was looking for him to settle the ount, and he was angry that the old tortoise almost killed his daughter. There are even rumors in the heavens. The old tortoise is probably lustful. He wants to take advantage. Seeing the beauty of Pei Jiao''s life, he moved crookedly and wanted to seize. He didn''t expect that Pei Jiao was a strong personality, and he just refused. Laogui couldn''t hold back his face, and didn''t want this matter to be spread, so he simply didn''t do it, and it hurt Pei Jiaoren. There are rumors that most people in the heavens are biased towards Pei Jiao. After all, her appearance is indeed very beautiful. It''s not surprising that the old tortoise had the guts of a leopard and wanted to take advantage. When the boy told the story back, the old turtle was so angry that he vomited blood. Tang Guo nced at him, "Guixian, I think your injury will not be cured for the time being. It shouldn''t endanger your life?" "That''s not true. It''s just that the body will be a little bit painful." Old tortoise said, "The tortoise''s life is inherently hard. As long as there is a breath, it is not easy to die." "That''s fine, you can make yourself a bit miserable, it''s best to vomit blood after a word." Laogui: "..." He figured out some meanings, is Xianjun asking him to pretend to be pitiful and win sympathy? "I will arrange the next thing, and I will return you innocence." Lao Gui trusts Tang Guo very much. If he can be trusted in the heavens, Yomo is the two in front of him, and there is no other one. Even though the people in the heavens are polite to him, few really look down on him from such a background, even if they are sessful in diving into the dragon gate. The old turtle thought secretly in his heart, and when this matter was over, he had to practice hard, whether it was in the mortal realm or the celestial realm, strength was the foundation of his footing. Without strength, he will only be bullied. If he has not escaped today, Pei Jiao will kill him if he kills him. Let alone gods who cannot fight or kill each other, that means people with background and status. Wherever he is, Xiao Luo Luo has not been fooled by others. Before Tang Guo had acted, the Jiuyao Star Officer led someone to the outside of the fairy pce and asked her to hand over the old turtle. When Tang Guo and Qing Heng walked out of the fairy pce, they saw Jiuyao Star Officer leading people and a crowd of immortal officials watching. Star Officer Jiu Yao saw her and said, "Is that old tortoise with you?" "This matter has nothing to do with your little carp spirit, hand him over. I don''t me you for hiding him." That appearance is really annoying. "I don''t know what Jiuyao Star Officer has to do with Guixian?" Tang Guo faintly scanned the crowd outside, "If I don''t say it clearly, I won''t hand my friend to you. Now Guixian is seriously injured. If he is unconscious, it''s better to let him heal his injuries." "The old tortoise coveted my daughter''s beauty and killed her when he couldn''t do it." Chapter 2474: Koi Essence (87) Chapter 2474: Koi Essence (87) "Carp essence, this matter has nothing to do with you, don''t be nosy, hand him over as soon as possible." Jiu Yaoxing official is very arrogant, thinking that the carp essence that just came up has nothing to do. It was also because he had moved Tang Guo to the ce, and the ce was still unknown. In just a few decades, is it possible that the cultivation status can surpass him? If that''s the case, he wouldn''t live anymore. As for why Tang Guo Qingheng was given the title of Immortal Monarch and General, he thought that it was the opponent who came up from the Dragon Gate, and the Emperor of Heaven should pay more attention to it. After all, the Fish Leap Dragon Gate had been opened several times before, and none of them had seeded in leaping. "The official Jiuyao said, Laogui has been unruly to Fairy Pei?" "This is something that the entire heaven knows. Could it be possible that I would lie to you?" Jiuyao Star Officer didn''t think there was anything wrong with spreading such rumors. The old tortoise injured his daughter. Now he is just looking for a legitimate reason. Pack each other. Fortunately, the emperor had forgotten to let the other party into the book of immortals before, huh, he wanted to be a god, and it depends on whether he agreed or not. "As far as I know, Guixian is dedicated to cultivating the Tao, and it is impossible to do such a thing." When Tang Guo said this, he found that none of the immortals onlookers had echoed the words of the official Jiuyao Star, but just stood aside watching the excitement. I understand in my heart that these people are just here to watch the excitement, and will not help the Jiu Yaoxing official, nor will they help an old tortoise. Even if they knew that the old turtle was wronged, they would not interfere. Once they intervene, the Jiuyao Star Officer will definitely make trouble for them, and will be watched by others. Regarding this, she didn''tment much, whether it is a person or a fairy, they are actually the same. "Knowing people, knowing your face and not knowing your heart, you don''t know the old tortoise. Who knows that he is a bad guy. Don''t talk nonsense and hand him over." Jiuyao star official can''t wait. When the old tortoise is caught, he must To break the opponent''s turtle shell piece by piece, and then throw the other person from the heavens to smash it, hurt his daughter''s beast, don''t think about living well. "Nevertheless, I believe that Guixian is not like that. There is a misunderstanding." "You little carp spirit, are you trying to protect him?" "Yes, Officer Jiu Yao, I just want to protect him, what are you going to do?" Tang Guo''s lips curled up a bit, her brows were smiling, and she was not afraid at all, which was strange. Only the system knows that his host wanted to do a fight long ago. No, the opportunity is here. The reason why the host did not take the initiative to provoke the contradiction was just because of the face of the Emperor. The Emperor of Heaven gave her convenience, she couldn''t take the initiative to trouble the Emperor of Heaven, right? Now Jiuyao Star Officer is going to bully her, she can''t fight back too much, right? System: Not too much, it should be. Official Jiuyao Star did not disappoint Tang Guo, so he did it directly. A palm pped over, smashing the door of the fairy pce. Then, he would take someone in to look for the old turtle. "Big ck fish, he broke our door and **** him!" Qing Heng couldn''t wait a long time ago, and when Tang Guo finished speaking, he jumped to the front of Jiuyao Star Officer at the same time as Tang Guo. An overpowering emotion shed in the eyes of Jiu Yao Xingguan, intending to dissolve the power of the two at will. He did not expect that the strength was extremely powerful, and it directly mmed him far away. Under the surprised gazes of the immortal officials, Tang Guo and Qing Heng rushed to the direction where Jiu Yao Xingguan had exited. They hurriedly chased them, only to see the smoke and dust in front of them, and the sound of countless powers hitting them, they did not dare to get too close, because they had already felt that these three powers were very powerful. "Are they really justing to heaven?" "The wise eyes of the emperor are like torches. I understand why these two are assigned here, and the immortal generals are also named." "This time, Star Officer Jiuyao will suffer." "Hmph, deserve it, isn''t he usually very good? I really want to see how he is being bullied." About half an hourter, the fighting had stopped. The immortal officials only saw the figure walking back from the smoke and dust, and two figures were faintly approaching. After walking in, they discovered that the two figures were Tang Guo. When they saw Qing Heng carrying the beaten-up Jiu Yao Xingguan with a bruised nose and swollen face, they all took a step back subconsciously. Are these two fish a bit cruel? Kong Yu saw it too, swallowed, and the emperor was right. If the two fish masters have any instructions, you must follow them. Chapter 2475: Koi Essence (88) Chapter 2475: Koi Essence (88) "Officer Jiuyao, can we sit down and talk slowly now?" The Nine Lights Star Officer waspletely immobile now, and his heart was shocked and aggrieved. He had never thought that the strength of these two fishes was actually that strong. "The official Jiuyao star does not speak, which means he is willing to sit down and talk." Tang Guo continued. At this moment, there are seats outside the fairy pce, and Jiu Yao Xingguan is sitting opposite her, with a cup of tea in front of her, which seems to be very polite to him. In fact, only Jiu Yao Xingguan himself understood that now he could not speak or move. All the immortal officials came to a sense of what had been taken care of by the Jiuyao Star Officer by the two new arrivals, and looked at the Jiuyao Star Officer with some pity in their eyes and some mockery. Seeing Tang Guo speaking to the official Jiu Yao Xing, the other party did not respond. They were a little surprised at first, after all, with the temperament of Jiu Yao Xingguan, no matter what the circumstances, it is impossible topromise. This time, he came here for the purpose of killing the old tortoise. Now sitting obediently without moving a bit, they think there is a problem. Soon, Zhongxian discovered the problem. Although Jiu Yao Xingguan did not act violently, nor did he speak, his eyes were very fierce. If his face hadn''t been swollen and couldn''t see the original appearance, he would definitely show an angry face. All the immortals were happy, it turned out that it was not Jiuyao Star Officer who acquiesced to Tang Guo''s words, but he couldn''t refute it at all. This is interesting. Even if he could not raise his head to observe the expressions of the immortals, Star Officer Jiuyao could feel countless mocking gazes falling on him, and he was furious. "Originally, I didn''t want to do anything with the official Jiuyao, but you never listened to the exnation." Tang Guo''s lips twitched, and his eyebrows were smiling. " When the immortals were puzzled, she continued, "I have lived in the lower realm for many years, and I have met an abnormal and irritable person like Jiuyao Xingguan by chance." So? The immortals are bing more and more curious, is there really a reason for the violent temper of Jiu Yao Xingguan? Not by character, but by illness? "After a while, I heard that the other party was originally a gentle and good person, and the reason why he became so irritable," Tang Guo paused and continued, "It was because he was bitten by a mad dog and got mad dog disease. At first he was irritable, peeing indiscriminately at home, and then even biting when meeting people." All immortals: "..." "Jiu Yao Xingguan, have you ever been bitten by a mad dog before? Have you had such symptoms before?" Tang Guo sympathized, "If you have such a disease, you will not treat the disease regardless of your face. In the future, I might bite when I meet people and pee indiscriminately." All the immortals felt that if the Nine Lights Star Officer could move now, he would definitely jump up and p her to death. Oh...no, Jiuyao Star Officer is not her opponent, he will only pass away with anger. Nine Yao Xingguan was indeed furious, and only felt his heart suffocated, and a mouthful of fishy sweetness came out of his throat. It''s a pity that he couldn''t control his state now, and blood slowly overflowed from the corner of his mouth. All the immortals yelled that it was good. Usually this guy has a bad temper, and when he finds a reason, he madly bullies people. This time, he was finally punished and the person who restrained him... No, the fish came out. "Okay, let''s get something serious." Chapter 2476: Koi Essence (89) Chapter 2476: Koi Essence (89) "You just said that it was Guixian who was greedy for Fairy Pei''s appearance and intended to behave against her. Later, he became murderous and seriously injured Fairy Pei, right?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and nced at the immortals, "Everyone, what did Jiuyao Star Officer mean before?" All the immortals hesitated and nodded. I''m afraid of a hair, now these two fish are obviously not afraid of the old thing Jiuyao Xingguan, when the old thing is really looking for trouble, it must be the two fishes. And with today''s momentum, he can''t fight these two fishes. "But I believe Guixian will not do such a bad thing." Jiuyao Xingguan''s eyes were still fierce, as if saying, if you said you can''t do it, won''t you? Now his daughter is seriously injured, don''t know how long it will take to raise her? "I know that there is no proof in words. You must pay attention to evidence in everything." Jiuyao Xingguan was vaguely ufortable, so he heard Tang Guo say again, "This is the heaven. Certainly, nothing can be solved by force. Even if force is used, evidence must be given, and a legitimate reason is needed." The immortals are looking forward to it, is it possible that she can show evidence? "Unfortunately, I have a magic weapon in my hand, which can be used to restore the innocence of Guixian and Pei. This magic weapon is called the Time Retrospect Mirror. When you use mana on it, you can see what happened in the past." When all the immortals heard this, they understood it all at once, so they were prepared. Regarding the function of this magic weapon, they have never suspected fraud, because the emperor also has such a magic weapon in his hands. Although the name is different, the function is the same. There are magic weapons like carp essence, and they couldn''t help wondering if she had any background. The emperor named her a fairy king and gave this treasure to her. Is it possible that it was not because of the fish jumping over the dragon gate, but because the other party had some incredible background? They recalled carefully, there was no carp essence in the ancient gods. However, they are not sure, what if someone has an ancient god''s master? Tang Guo had already taken out the magic weapon, "I would like to ask the immortal officials to check this magic weapon, so as not to say that there is anything wrong with my magic weapon." The celestial officials also wanted to see and see these babies, so they hurriedly came to touch them. It is indeed a magic weapon, there is no problem. "Then I will cast spells and go back in time." Tang Guo threw the time retrospective mirror on it, and the mirror instantly stood up and becamerger, a bit like arge disy in the modern world, enough for everyone to see the picture in the mirror clearly. Afterwards, she squeezed a magic trick, and thick clouds drifted in the mirror, waiting for the clouds to slowly disperse. Everyone stared at it without blinking, and then hey. Because this picture is not Guixian and Pei Fairy, but in a beautiful ce with beautiful mountains and clear waters. The picture in the mirror is actually ake. There is a golden-red carp essence in theke. If you look carefully, it seems to be Practice in retreat. "Everyone, I''m sorry, I rarely use such magic weapons, I am not very proficient, so the time goes back too far at once. This is when I was practicing, there is nothing to look at." After speaking, she will continue to cast the spell. At this moment, a person suddenly appeared by theke. That...this...isn''t Jiu Yaoxing official? How could he be there, what is he going to do? Chapter 2477: Koi Essence (90) Chapter 2477: Koi Essence (90) The immortals looked at Jiu Yao Xingguan, only to see that the corners of his lips still kept bright red blood, and he stared at the mirror interface unblinkingly. It is estimated that he did not expect that he still has his figure here. "Why did Jiuyao Star Officer appear here?" Tang Guo asked suspiciously, but the immortals no longer believed her, that hypocritical appearance, they didn''t believe in any mistakes, they were unskilled, they always felt that everything was all conspiracy. This fish was calcting something, but it was the Nine Lights Star Officer who was calcting. They were happy to have an opinion. Although all the fairies were thinking about all sorts of mess, it did not prevent them from watching what happened in the mirror. Then, they heard the Jiuyao star official in the picture saying, "This carp is the most perfect born of the spirits. Lead her to Xu Xi''s side. I still don''t believe that he will be unmoved. Then he With this carp essence for a while, if something happens, I will never be able to approach my daughter again." The expressions of all the immortals were hard to express. It turned out to be like this. Although they knew something, they really didn''t expect that Jiu Yao Xingguan was so ugly as a fairy calcting a little monster. This matter is different from the bright side. Then, the official Jiu Yao Xing moved the carp essence immersed in cultivation to a ce in the water tank of the ruined temple. Tang Guo murmured at the right time, "I''ve been looking for someone who moved me somewhere," she looked at Jiuyao Star Officer, "So it was you." Zhongxian: I don''t believe you knew it a long time ago, right now it''s just for everyone to see? Come on, you are calcting something. When Tang Guo was in a daze, the scene continued. She met Xu Xi, rescued Xu Xi, and helped Xu Xi open up. Xu Xi finally promised her to take her fame and fame, and then bid her farewell. At this moment, Tang Guo reacted and quickly turned the screen. Looking at the picture in the mirror, everyone was stunned again. It was the official Jiuyao Star, but there was an extra ck bear spirit. They saw Officer Jiuyao help the ck bear to heal the wounds, and ordered the other party to dismantle Pei Jiaoren and Xu Xi. In the middle, Tang Guo cast a spell to turn the screen several times, and it was all about the Jiuyao Star Officer meeting with the ck Bear Spirit and instructing him to do bad things. Wu Qu Xingjun and Xu Xi were very angry when they heard the Jiu Yaoxing Mandarin inside and outside thenguage, and they were not allowed to hurt Pei Jiaoren. The underlying meaning was that it didn''t matter if Xu Xi died. Wu Qu Xingjun almost went straight over and beat the old thing. "The operation is still unskilled." Zhongxian: Only the ghost believed her. When Tang Guo turned the picture again, the immortals were excited, not knowing what they could see this time. Then, they saw the scene where Pei Jiaoren went to Longmen to look for Tang Guo. I also heard that in order for Lao Gui to inform Tang Guo of Xu Xi, she deceived Lao Gui to say that Xu Xi was kind to Tang Guo. Xu Xi didn''t know this passage. If Pei Jiaoren and Laogui had a grudge because of this reason, she wouldn''t take any reason. Xu Xi only felt that he had no face in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo nced at the Jiuyao Star Officer, "Jiuyao Star Officer, the child should still be taught from an early age, otherwise it will be easy to lie when he grows up." The official Jiu Yao couldn''t speak, but in fact he was almost mad. This carp essence is really annoying. He was so angry that he would not let her go. Chapter 2478: Koi Essence (91) Chapter 2478: Koi Essence (91) He could see that the other party deliberately, deliberately exposed all the things in front of so many immortal officials, revealing the true colors of the things. Thest picture is that of Pei Jiaoren asking the boy to lie to the old tortoise and fight the old tortoise. All the immortals watched the scene of the battle, all in cold sweats, Pei Jiaoren was really deadly, if Laogui wasn''t life-saving, coupled with some life-saving methods, she would not be killed by her. Especially the thing that Pei Jiaoren should have said that Laogui was not in the immortal album, and killed him when he was killed. This kind of thing is not so good on the bright side. "Everyone, now the truth is clear. I said before that Guixian is not that bad. The reason for all this is that Fairy Pei lied and deceived Guixian first. At Longmen, Guixian told me about this. Matter. I told him the truth at the time, and I also advised him not to care about it, just treat it as an opportunity." Zhongxian: You have said everything, what else can they say. But now Jiu Yao Xingguan, really can''t treat the old turtle anymore. In short, it can''t be done on the bright side. They nced at the time retrospective mirror, there is this thing, no matter what bad things the Jiuyao Star Officer does, won''t ite out in the future? Hahahaha, I don''t know why, it''s a bit cool to think about it. "Official Jiuyao, things are already clear, I hope you won''t bother with Guixian in the future. Otherwise, if all the immortals are watching, you can''t afford to lose this person, right?" The official Jiuyao star only felt that his chest was bursting. Why didn''t he p the fish to death at the beginning? There was nothing like that. Tang Guo released the restriction, and Jiuyao Star Officer was finally able to move and speak. He took a few deep breaths and looked at Tang Guo bitterly. No matter how unwilling he was in his heart, he knew that if the trouble continued, there would be no good results. Moreover, the opponent''s strength was so powerful that he could not beat it, and was easily captured. This matter won''t be forgotten, and sooner orter, he will make the other party regret it. "Just let this matter go, I won''t trouble Guixian again." After speaking, the official Jiu Yao turned around to take someone away. Tang Guo folded his hands, looked at his back with a smile, and suddenly said, "Wait." The immortals who had originally nned to disperse suddenly withdrew their steps. Is the matter endless? They quickly turned around and looked at Tang Guo with interest. "Nine Yao Xingguan, previously it was to solve the problems between Gui Xian and Pei Xianzi, now it is our turn." When all the immortals heard this, they almost jumped up with their thighs. They knew that things were not that simple. Sure enough, this fish did not disappoint them. The Nine Lights Star Officer stiffened his entire body and was about to cast a spell to leave in an instant. Unexpectedly, Qing Heng had already expected it, jumped over and pped him back. Tang Guo slowly walked up to the official Jiuyao star and looked at him condescendingly, "Owner Jiuyao, in order to calcte the destruction of your daughters marriage, you counted me in. If it werent for my strength, I would have lost my life. , Let alone leaping over the dragon gate and bing a god." "So, we have to calcte this matter." "What do you want?" Jiu Yao Xingguan asked in annoyance. If he couldn''t beat him, he would definitely jump up and kill her. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips bend, "Don''t worry, you are the Celestial Star Officer, even if I kill you, aren''t you in the Book of Immortals? You can''t die, you can resurrect indefinitely." "I won''t kill you.\'' Chapter 2479: Koi Essence (92) Chapter 2479: Koi Essence (92) After listening to Tang Guo''s words, Jiuyao Star Officer really would rather let Tang Guo kill him, because the other party didn''t kill him, and definitely didn''t want him to get better, and he didn''t know how to toss him. "If you see that you have moved a ce for me to practice, then I will move you a ce too, so there is no difference." Move a ce? Intuition tells the immortals that this matter is not easy. "Big Heiyu, let''s send the Jiuyao Star Officer to that ce," Tang Guo nced at the Jiuyao Star Officer, "You don''t have to worry, as long as youe back with your own ability, this matter will be forgotten." The official Jiu Yao was relieved. He thought that this fish would not kill him, but he thought that he could not kill him, and he didn''t want to make a big fuss. Then the Emperor would me him. Tang Guo and Qing Heng bid farewell to the immortals, and then Qing Heng carried Jiu Yao Xingguan like a chicken, and the two set off into the air. The immortals looked at each other and were very curious about where she had taken the official Jiuyao Star. But they didn''t have the courage to follow, fearing that someone would annoy her and cause trouble for themselves, maybe they would let them be thepany of Jiu Yaoxing official. "This old thing really deserves it." Wu Qu Xingjun said with a smile, "I thought I provoke Luo Luo, but I didn''t expect to kick it." Xu Xi withdrew his gaze in a daze. Tang Guo nced at him earlier, but his eyes were extremely strange. This also made him understand that she didn''t see him, not because she was afraid of remembering something, but because she and him had already been broken. Moreover, they had no fate, everything was calcted by Jiu Yaoxing official. Thinking of the Jiuyao Star Officer, he also thought of the seriously injured Pei Jiaoren, "Father, I want to see Jiaoren." "Go," Wu Qu Xingjun doesn''t stop the two little ones from being together now. He thinks he''s stupid. He knew that the old man was so angry. It was better to agree to the two little ones together. The other party was furious, "Now that old guy doesn''t know when he wille back, Xi''er, if you want to be with the sweetheart, why not just get married at this time?" Xu Xi hesitated for a while, "Doing this will anger the star official?" "If you are afraid of him being angry, do you want to be with the sweetheart. He is afraid that he will never agree with the two of you, so it is better to cut it first and then y it. It''s all about you and me." Xu Xi thought for a while, and also thought that Jiuyao Xingguan could hardly agree to the marriage between him and Jiao Ren, so he basically agreed with Wu Qu Xingjun''s approach. Xu Xi went to visit Pei Jiaoren and exined the matter euphemistically. Even if he didn''t say it, Pei Jiaoren knew almost from the boy''s mouth. Hearing that the old turtle was still in aa, Pei Jiao was only biting his lip, a little unwilling. Hearing that Jiuyao Star Officer didn''t know where Tang Guo had been sent to, she might not be able to return for a while. On the contrary, she was a little happy, and even a little gloat. Would she have suffered so much if he didn''t stop him? Of course, she didn''t show this. When Xu Xi proposed to marry her directly, and said the pros and cons, Pei Jiaoren agreed. If her father is here, don''t even think about getting married in the heavens. When hees back, nothing can be stopped. Tang Guo had no surprises when he heard Xu Xi and Pei Jiao''s marriage. As for the old turtle, she has lived here since that time. At this time, all the immortals in the heavens were wondering where she had sent the Nine Lights Star Officer. Chapter 2480: Koi Essence (93) Chapter 2480: Koi Essence (93) After Pei Jiaoren and Xu Xi got married, the two did not live the sweet and happy life they imagined. Pei Jiao tried to find Tang Guo''s troubles over and over again, and Xu Xi was able to find out and stop it every time. This happened once, twice, and three times, and Pei Jiao was aggrieved. She thought that Xu Xi could not forget Tang Guo in her heart, so she hated Tang Guo more and more, and even had a bit of hatred towards Xu Xi. In fact, Xu Xi still liked her in his heart. For Tang Guo, it is estimated that Tang Guo had broken the dust with him, so he did not agree to see him once, which made him feel a little disappointed. Moreover, when Pei Jiaoren did so many things, Tang Guo didn''t really kill him, making Xu Xi very guilty, thinking that he hadn''t handled this matter properly. Therefore, every time Pei Jiaoren offends Tang Guo, Xu Xi will ask someone to apologize, because she can''t see him, he can only ask someone else. When Pei Jiaoren knew about it, he would go over and mock him for a while. "Does I look like a white lotus flower? You see that their husband and wife are not at all harmonious, it is because of me." System: [Host, does your conscience hurt? Tang Guo: "I don''t have a conscience, how can it hurt? My talent is really good. Send me a blessing and they will fall in love and kill each other." System: [Especially with the curse of your **** fish, the effect is better. Pei Jiao people can''t harm Tang Guo, nor can they harm Old Turtle. In the end, she nned to conspire. At the beginning, she thought of a way that there must be people who covet Tang Guo''s beauty in the heavens, and let the other party pursue Tang Guo and hurt each other with feelings. The man who was found shook his head quickly, "Fairy Pei, I really don''t dare to provoke her." Pei Jiao has searched a lot before and after, these people are the children of some high-ranking immortal officials, but everyone is particrly embarrassed, hearing her n, they all fled away. Later, these people looked at her and turned and ran. Once, she heard about why those dare not. Tang Guo''s beauty and strength really attracted many immortals. It''s fancy, but it''s not something you can get. Many people who thought they were good before had indeede to Tang Guo''s presence. Later... they were thrown out by a **** fish and threatened them that if they dare toe again, they would be allowed to apany the Jiuyao Star Officer. How can they afford it? Pei Jiao''s calctions were to no avail, so they could only find Xu Xi to make trouble. Xu Xi was struggling all day, not understanding how Pei Jiao became like this. As for where the Jiuyao Star Officer was sent, the people in the Celestial Realm also knewter. It turned out that Tang Guo and Qing Heng actually threw him into the sun star, and he was baked by the scorching sunlight every day. She also set up a formation. The Nine Lights Star Officer must use her mana to protect herself at all times, and could not spare any time to break the formation. Coincidentally, this matter was discovered by Wu Qu Xingjun identally. Since knowing about this, Mr. Wu Qu Xingjun often went to Sun Star to visit the official Jiuyao, and he would bring some delicious food and sit outside to torment each other, saying that Pei Jiaoren and Xu Xi were married, and the two were extremely loving . He didn''t think there was any big contradiction between Pei Jiaoren and Xu Xi, it was just a joke between the two juniors. Jiu Yao Xingguan would often vomit blood with anger, and then would be burned to his body by hot mes if he was negligent. He grinned in pain, especially wanting to scold his mother. Now he hated Tang Guo and Wu Qu Xingjun too, wishing to cut them off. Chapter 2481: Koi Essence (End) Chapter 2481: Koi Essence (End) The torment of Jiu Yao Xingguansted for more than ten years, and he was burned by the scorching sun every day, making him look like a charred person. This was the result of his powerful protection of himself. Tang Guo already felt that she might be leaving this world. Qing Heng seemed to be aware of it. He was sticky by her side all day, and didn''t want to leave her for a moment. "All right, I don''t object to you walking with me." Qing Heng didn''t feel sad, and told him subconsciously that it seemed that the ending was like this. "When I tell you something about Guixian, let''s go to the bottom of theke and never go out again, OK, **** fish?" "Guoguo is all right." He listened to her, he was where she was. Tang Guo and Qing Heng taught Laogui the luck and bad luck cards, so that when he returned to the Emperor in the future, Laogui would not understand. Tang Guo didn''t reveal anything, but just told, "When the emperor leaves the customs, you should hurry into the envelopment book, so it''s safer." The old turtle didn''t understand it more and more, and his instinct told him that it was not a good thing, but he still responded. "The **** fish and I are going to live in theke. We will rarelye out in the future." The old turtle breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be like this. Is it a retreat? After confessing everything, Tang Guo and Qing Heng jumped into theke and haven''te out since that day. The old turtle didn''t know that when the time limit was up, the bodies of Tang Guo and Qing Heng at the bottom of theke gradually petrified, bing two stone statues of Pisces next to each other. On the day Tang Guo and Qingheng were petrified, the formation Tang Guo arranged disappeared. Officer Jiu Yao noticed that at that time Wu Qu Xingguan was still drunk outside the formation, mocking him. The Jiuyao Star Officer, who was anxious at the time, came out and pped Wu Qu Xingjun to death. Wu Qu Xingjun fell, and all the immortal officials in the Celestial Realm who had entered the Envelope of Immortals were aware of them. They were all shocked and hurriedly gathered in the Lingxiao Pce. This is, the emperor also felt something, and appeared with the queen. "The Emperor of Heaven, has Wu Qu Xingjun fallen?" The emperor rubbed his forehead, took out the immortal album, and nodded, "It was the official Jiuyao Star who killed him." Sure enough, he knew that there would be a lot of trouble. The Queen looked at the Emperor with some worry. During the retreat, she also knew the existence of the two outsiders. Just now, the emperor told her that outsiders had already left. "This emperor, I will revive Wu Qu Xingjun." Although Wu Qu Xingjun was resurrected, because he had fallen once, his strength dropped by one section. Here, the grievances between him and Jiu Yao Xingguan were even more insoluble. Official Jiuyao Star is now busy dismantling Pei Jiaoren and Xu Xi, he dare not do anything to Pei Jiaoren, can''t he still kill Xu Xi? Anyway, he can live if he is dead, so he will kill a few more times. "Your Majesty, Xu Xi has fallen, and Jiuyao Star Officer did it." Emperor of Heaven: "This Emperor will bring him back to life." "Your Majesty, the Nine Lights Star Official has fallen, Xu Xi did it." Emperor of Heaven: "The Emperor will resurrect him immediately." "Your Majesty Tiandi, Fairy Pei and Xu Xi have fallen, and they both perished." Heavenly Emperor: "Okay, resurrect them in a while." "Your Majesty the Emperor, Wu Qu Xingjun has fallen again, and Jiu Yao Xingguan and Fairy Pei joined forces to kill." Talent: "Well, it will be resurrected." "His Majesty, the four of them are all gone together." Emperor of Heaven: "It''s no problem, it can be resurrected." Queen: "..." Yearster, "Your Majesty, they have fallen again." The emperor raised his eyelids, slowly opened the envelopment book, nced at his eyes, and said to the immortals, "Send them to reincarnation, even if they are resurrected, they will explode with their bodies as fragile as mortals. " All immortals: They seem to understand something, oh my god, it''s terrible, the emperor is kind. The Emperor took the little hand of the Queen, returned to the room, and let out a long breath, "It''s finally quiet." "As they are now, I''m afraid they can only reincarnate endlessly and have no chance to be immortals." The Queen alsoughed, "These years are really annoying." Heavenly Emperor: "Or, retreat." "shameless." ... Tang Guo, who returned to Tianquan, watched all the things that happened after she left. The Emperor''s operation made herugh, "This Emperor, it''s interesting, let them lose all four without saying a word." After the immortal fate, people can''t make mistakes." Tang Guo lied in the Tianquan with a smile, suddenly felt something was wrong, "Do you feel that Tianquan is a little different," she sat up and looked in one direction, "There is a different light in the water, I will look at it. Look." After a while, she looked at everything in front of her with some confusion, "Why are there so many lights?" Chapter 2482: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (1) Chapter 2482: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (1) At this moment, Tang Guo was under the water of Tianquan. The light of Tianquan was getting brighter and brighter, and she didn''t care so much. No matter what was hidden inside, she would figure it out one day. But now these suddenly appeared lights made her a little curious. The lights of these lights are red, and the material of the lights looks like ss. [The host is big, these lights seem to be arranged one after another...] The system doesn''t understand why this is, but he can be sure that the brighter the Tianquan is, it is a good thing for the host. "Ok." Tang Guo swam along the ce where there were lights, until she reached the end of the lights before she stopped. Although she didn''t deliberately count, she also nced roughly. There should be more than twenty of these lights. All were exactly the same. The reason why she stopped was not that there was no way ahead, but that there was a way ahead, but it was darkness. What made her puzzled was that she was so close, but she couldn''t take another step. [The host is big, can you see anything? My scan seems to be useless here. "No, let''s check again next time." Tang Guo looked at the road with no lights around and said, "Do you think this road will be the way out?" Where to go, it is natural to jump out of these three thousand small worlds and go to other ces. The system doesn''t know, but he thinks it is possible. [I just dont know how the light turns on. If you know, it should be easier to solve. "It''s already brightened so much, it should continue to brighten, I don''t know why, it''s not that important, I live my way, maybe it''s bright." The system quickly agreed, thinking that this might be even greater. "Go to the next world, I''m looking forward to it." ... When Tang Guo was conscious, she was in the car. She looked out of the car, and there was a scene of fast backwards outside. In an instant, she decided that she was on the highway. She raised her eyes and looked at the car again. Sitting next to her was a young man, in his early twenties, who looked gentle and elegant, who should be a gentler person. As if he could feel her gaze, the man smiled at her, "If you want to think about your brother in the future, you can go back..." At this point, the man paused, "Call me." Tang Guo felt that something was wrong, but he nodded, and buried his head again without saying a word. "Xiaoguo has always been a sensible girl. Thank you for understanding your parents'' feelings." The man continued. "Since knowing this, Mom has been unable to sleep for many days, so..." "I understand..." Tang Guo didn''t know what she understood, anyway she answered that she understood that there should be nothing wrong with it. Didn''t he say that she is sensible? "My number will not be changed. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can call me." The man sighed, "Xiaoguo, I hope you don''t resent your parents, and your elder brothers and elder brothers. They are not aimed at you, but ...Actually, they have had feelings for you for so many years. Give them some time. They are just afraid..." "I know..." She knows what she knows, and she doesn''t know what to answer, so there will be no problems anyway. It seemed that Tang Guo was not in a good mood, the man did not ask this question again, but fell silent. Chapter 2483: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (2) Chapter 2483: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (2) When the man stopped talking, Tang Guo would naturally not take the initiative to raise the topic, but leaned her head on the back of the car seat, closed her eyes tightly, and began to receive memories. After checking the memory, she knew why the man beside her said that to her. Because this is really a tortuous and sad story. The tragedy of the story happened when she was born when she and another girl were taken by mistake in the hospital. She is not a real daughter, the girl who was taken away is the real daughter. Now she is not called Tang Guo, but Yun Guo. But soon, her name will be Tang Guo. Because the Yun family already knew that she was wrongly held, they used all the resources, and it took a year to finally find their real little princess of the Yun family. The daughter who has been raised for 16 years is not biological, and no one can ept it. Except for the third brother Yun Zishu in Yun''s family, the man sitting next to her epted this incident well, and didn''t want other people to be unable to face her. Everyone else was thinking about the girl who was taken away. She was busy every day and wanted to get her back as soon as possible. In order to bring back the real little princess of the Yun family, the Yun family held several family meetings. From the original Yun Zishu''s proposal that the two younger sisters should be raised together, until now, Yun Zishu haspromised, and it is better to send her back to each family. Because they are worried that if they take their parents back, there will be many conflicts. Even after raising them for more than ten years, in their hearts, they still can''tpare with people who are rted to them by blood. They were afraid that after Yun Yi took it back, they would not get along well with Tang Guo. Tang Guo was well-trained, but Yunyi''s growth environment was not very good. They were afraid that Yunyi would feel inferior and sad. If they could not fit into this circle, they would think that they were inferior to Tang Guo. Moreover, the people around would unknowinglypare the two, thinking about it, they felt that their little princess Yun was miserable. They were also afraid of Tang Guo, because by then they would love Yunyi even more, and they would have some ideas, and then made various jokes. Therefore, in the end they thought that they should pick up Yunyi and send it back to Tang Guo. Tang Guo has received so much education in the Tang family since he was a child, and has enjoyed the life of the little princess who was originally Yunyi for more than ten years. It should not be too bad in the future. Regarding this decision, the original owner has no opinion, and noints in his heart. In addition to being sad, she also thinks that it is better to go back to her original home when she sees the anxiousness of the people who loved her since she was a child, and the worries and worries on her face. But this time, she was doomed to tragedy. If her family were just ordinary, everything might go on as the Yun family expected. But her family is not that simple. It was not idental that she was mistaken, but someone deliberately. The person who deliberately held her wrong was the first love of her biological father. He was the nurse at that hospital at the time, who happened to be in charge of the obstetrics and gynecology department. Under the conditions at the time, it was really hard to find out if you identally did something. Even the Yun family thought that they were wrongly held because of the nurse''s negligence. Her biological father, Tang Liming, and his first love, Duan Yuhong, were actually unsessful because of family opposition. The reason is that the Tang family doesn''t like Duan Yuhong, and thinks she doesn''t seem to live a life except for her good looks. Chapter 2484: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (3) Chapter 2484: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (3) Duan Yuhong''s family was also very opposed at the time. They felt that the Tang family was too poor and was still in the countryside, so the ce should not be achieved. Maybe they didn''t love each other so much at the beginning, but because of resistance from the outside world, they still think about each other. As for Duan Yuhong, she even hates her mother Tang whoter married Tang Liming. So, knowing that Mother Tang was sent to the hospital where she was to give birth, she did it temporarily, only out of revenge against Mother Tang. A few yearster, Mother Tang gave birth to a second child, this time a son. Because of the birth of a son, the rtionship between Tang Liming and Tang''s mother is better. At this time, Duan Yuhong and her man happened to be divorced. Seeing the love of the two, her heart was distorted again. In my heart, if it weren''t for Tang''s mother, she should be the one who loved Tang Liming. So she did another thing. Let Tang Liming find out that Yun Yi is not a father-daughter rtionship with him, and then Tang Liming went back and beat Mother Tang directly, and kept asking her who the wild man was. This matter is still someone in the vige, suggesting that they all do a paternity test at the end. Later, the truth came to light, and Yunyi had nothing to do with them. Even so, the rtionship between Tang Liming and Tang''s mother could not be restored. But Mother Tang knew that her biological daughter was out, and she was always trying to find a way. In addition to taking care of Tang Liming, there are two other children. Even if she knew that Yun Yi was not a rtive, she did not intend to treat him badly. But her own biological daughter, no matter what, she must find it back. Tang Liming looked at her looking for her daughter like a lunatic, and felt that she couldn''t make it through this day. So many years have passed, how do you find the vast crowd? The conditions at that time were not like now, all records were clearly stored in theputer. Then, without Tang''s mother knowing, Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong hooked up. Such a thing, no matter how tightly hidden it is, it will be exposed for a day, and the two of them do not converge. Later, Mother Tang found out identally. She went to ask if she had news of her daughter. When she saw the two close friends, she wanted to rush to ask questions, but was hit and killed by a car. When Mother Tang died, she fulfilled these two dog men and women. Half a year after Tang''s mother died, the two got married. A yearter, Duan Yuhong gave birth to a daughter. Because the crystallization of their love was born, the life of Yun Yi and Tang Lin was difficult. Yun Yi is not Tang Lide''s daughter. In his eyes, this is a wild species, and it is not bad to be able to raise people. Therefore, no matter how Duan Yuhong rubbed her, he kept one eye open. Although Tang Lin is his own son, he has been coaxed by her for a long time, especially Tang Lin has always had no good expressions on his father, which makes him have no feelings for this son. Especially Duan Yuhong also told him that he would give him a son in the future. Therefore, Tang Lin''s life is not easy. As the biological daughters of Tang Lide and Duan Yuhong grew up, life for Tang Lin and Yunyi became more and more difficult. Until, the Yun family used resources and found this ce. Duan Yuhong was afraid that the Yun family would pursue it. Although he wasining about Yun Yi''s good destiny, he was still polite to stay with her and bought her new clothes. Therefore, when the Yun family came to find him, Yun Yi looked thinner and dressed brand new. Yunyi has been tortured with some psychological problems. Chapter 2485: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (4) Chapter 2485: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (4) After being taken back, she has always been taciturn, so the Yun family really didn''t know how she spent these years for a while. They were so anxious that they didn''t inquire about the family situation of the Tang family, they just wanted to pick her back in a hurry. Later, Yun Yi walked out slowly, and then told his own experience. Their little princess was treated like this, and the Yun Family would definitely not let it go. Therefore, some methods were used to make Tang Liming and Duan Lihong difficult. First, Duan Yuhong lost his job in the hospital, and then the family support fell to Tang Liming. Duan Yuhong med all of this on the original owner. But the original chief was much smarter, and within two days he could see the temperament of the family clearly. In order for Duan Yuhong to trouble her, she performed very well in school. Not only did she often win prizes, but when she had time, she also used her own methods to make some money and bought a lot of things for the family. Although Duan Yuhong hates the original owner, but the other party She can make money and don''t have to worry about it. She can still enjoy it at home, so she didn''t curse at her. With his own ability, the original owner also made his brother''s life a lot easier. Therefore, for the two siblings who have never seen them since they were born, their feelings have gradually improved a lot. Her n is to live here for the time being, and no matter how well she trains her younger brother, she will be able to leave the family after taking the examter. The original owner has a dream. Her dream is to be an actor, hoping that one day she can appear on the screen. Therefore, her exams are still very smooth. And her brother Tang Lin got good grades because of her teaching, and he was admitted to a good schoolter. At this time, even if the family didn''t pay a penny, she still had to pay some money back every month. She thought there was nothing. As long as her cheap father and stepmother don''t make trouble for her, she thinks that with a little bit of money, there is nothing to do with her own brother. However, this is the ideal state after all. Especially after she started filming and became an actor, Duan Yuhong actually nned to let her help Tang Wen and send people to the entertainment industry. Tang Wen has been spoiled since she was a child, and her grades are not good enough to pass the art school. After graduating from high school, I randomly mixed into a vocational school. Seeing that the original owner develops so well, because she has a bit of beauty, she thinks she can be a big star herself. The original owner intends to let Tang Wen retreat and let her know that not everyone in the entertainment circle can mix, so she took her to the ce where the group performed, let the other party try first. But Tang Wen is a little princess, how could she do such a hard work in group acting? After trying it, I gave up, insisting that the original owner introduce her to the role. The original owner has just started at this time, how can he have the ability to give Tang Wen a role? Therefore, she refused. Even if Duan Yuhong asked her to make trouble and Tang Liming asked her, she firmly stated that she could not help. Later, Tang Wen didn''t know what method she used, and she really got into this circle. Natural acting skills are hard to describe. The original owner is very good, has always worked very hard, has talent, and his reputation is getting bigger and bigger. At this time, what she didn''t expect was that Yun Yi would also be in this circle. Yun Yi is a real little princess of the Yun family, and she has a lot of resources for her debut. Even if her acting skills are immature, she is even a bit shy. Chapter 2486: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (5) Chapter 2486: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (5) However, the Yun family is a big capital, and it does not leave much room for Yunyi. Anyone who knows a little bit knows that no matter what star actor you are, no matter how famous you are, you must be called Dad in front of big capital. Yun Yi is the little princess of the Yun family. She has a pair of parents who dote on her, and three elder brothers who dote on her. These three elder brothers are all capable people. In such escort, the future is naturally bright. In addition, she is still working hard, even if she is a little bit close at times, after all, there are a lot of talents in this circle, and her acting skills are much better than her. It doesnt matter. People are still willing to vote for her and have a good rtionship with big capital. . Originally, all of this had nothing to do with the original owner. But the rtionship between them has be apetitor. Yun Yi also liked the role she had fancy, even if she had good acting skills and was recognized by many people, she would not be able topete with the Yun family. In order to support Yunyi, the Yun family did not know it or not, and robbed many of the original owners and many roles. If Yun Yi had better acting skills than her, and won it with strength, she might not have anyints in her heart. In many cases, she actually performed better than Yun Yi, but she was not selected in the end. Having been in this circle for a long time, she also knows that things can''t be counted like this. If she can''t get it, she doesn''t have a big wrist, she doesn''t have a deep background, and she doesn''t have resources. But the Yun family was different from the others. She was sad, even though she didn''t show it on the surface. But what the Yun family did now would still make her sad. The Yun family created the best persona for Yunyi and gave her the best resources, and Yunyi almost reached the sky in one step. Any role she fancy, even if it is basically determined, the Yun family will still spare no room to grab Yun Yi''s hands. The reason why the Yun family didn''t give face so much was entirely because Yun Yiter expressed her heart and told the Yun family the hardship she had suffered over the years. Even Yunzi Shu, the only poor original owner at the beginning, was tacitly aware of all this. Their little princess has suffered so much, and of course she wants to bring all the best things to her. Yun Yi is the envy of countless people in this circle. Because she is so happy. Many people dare not say anything even if they are robbed of roles by Yunyi. Actually speaking, Yunyi itself has some strength. If the acting skills are not good, the audience''s eyes are still sharp. The most important thing was taken away time and time again, and even when the original main character won the best actress, in her opinion, it was all on the board. But at thest moment, it was Yun Yi who went up to ept the award. Because Yunyi only appeared, she didn''t dare to ept the scenes that coincided with Yunyi, and could only ept some ys that were not suitable for Yunyi, so that she would not be robbed of roles. The Yun family''s edge is too strong, she can''t even grab it, and she doesn''t hope that one day she will confront them because of this kind of thing. But these Yunyi look down on, how many of them are big-produced conscience dramas? In order to y the big production, she also took the role of No Girl II. She has also cooperated with Yun Yi several times, and every time she can see the appearance of Yun family visiting the ss and holding Yun Yi in the center. Even if Yun Yi didn''t envy her, she would always hide under their wings and protection, she was still sad. Tang Wen knows all this, and she also participated in a certain drama. Chapter 2487: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (6) Chapter 2487: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (6) When this drama was filming, Tang Wen couldn''t understand Yun Yi, who was once bullied by herself, and actually suppressed her on her head. Therefore, she provokes in front of the original owner. The original owner was not fooled, but Tang Wen was not reconciled, and was still tricked. The result was that Yun Yi was injured and Tang Wen was caught. Tang Wen said on the spot that all this was instigated by the original owner. Although the original owner''s character is good, some people believe that she shouldn''t do it. But Tang Wen directly exposed their rtionship, causing most of them to slowly shift to Yunyi. The Yun family even found her in front of her and asked if she did it. Of course she said that she did not do it herself, no matter how sad and helpless she was, she never thought of harming others. If one is not good, in case of death, can she escape sanctions? No matter how sad she is, the Yun family really has no blood rtionship with her. She mightment the unfair destiny, but she did not enjoy the little princess life of those ten years. So, she really didn''t think about attacking Yunyi in this extreme way. But no matter how she exined, the Yun family was skeptical. In the end, she didn''t do anything about her, just let the director rece her. As for Tang Wen, she was directly banned and there was no drama to y. Tang Wen, who had no y to y, finally mingled between the second generations of the rich, and it seemed that she was still going well. But she still didn''t let it go, and asionally targeted Yun Yi to create trouble for the other party. Then she will put all this under the name of the original owner. If someone is caught, she will say, "I just can''t bear to see you rob Tang Guo like this. For Yun Yi, everything is robbed of her. It''s too much." It was obvious that the original owner did nothing, so Tang Wen should have caused the Yun family to believe it. She was jealous of Yun Yi and was not reconciled to all this. Many such things happenedter, but the original owner was justified and could not exin it clearly, because she had no background at all, and there was also Tang Wen who was holding back. In the end, the Yun family talked to her to protect Yun Yi. Ask her what she wants to get out of this circle. You can give her a lot of money to keep her away from this ce and never show up in front of them. The heartbroken original owner rejected all this, "My dream is acting, you should know it. So, I will not leave." She didn''t want to exin whether she had done anything to Yun Yi. She had been desperate for all this and didn''t want to say anything more. She had already seen the attitude of the Yun family clearly, it was unnecessary. She thought that she could realize her dream by avoiding Yunyi''s edge and acting with peace of mind. But God kept joking with her, she was broken up. She talked about a boyfriend before, who was in the circle. Although sad, she still agreed, not crying or making trouble. Only within two days, she discovered that her ex-boyfriend actually liked Yunyi and guessed the reason for their breakup. After this, as long as she and Yun Yi appear at the same time, the Yun family will send someone to protect it. Even, asionally, the organizer will ask her to leave. Such a thing is simply a joke in the entertainment industry. Those who wanted to curry favor with the Yun family also targeted her everywhere. Her dream of an actor will eventually wake up. The Yun family did not deliberately suppress it, but their attitude was too obvious. With such a big capital, no director is willing to offend, and the brokeragepany is naturally unwilling to offend her and hides her directly. Chapter 2488: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (7) Chapter 2488: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (7) Without dreams, she also ns to quit this ce. However, this is not over yet. Tang Wen was never reconciled. The bean sprouts that she had bullied at the beginning actually lived a life like a little princess, and even took away the man she had fancyed. So she messed up again and instigated people to tie Yun Yi. After retiring from the circle, the original owner likes to carry a backpack and wander around, and he no longer intends to fall in love. On that day, it happened to be the outside shooting of Yunyi, in a beautiful ce. At night, they can only pitch tents. At night, someone sneaked in and kidnapped Yun Yi. The original owner''s tent was not far away from them, it seemed that he heard the voice of life-saving, and subconsciously opened the tent and went out. Seeing the silhouettes of people leaving hurriedly in the distance, she must have no way to go alone, so she called the police and then secretly followed. Because she called the police in time, Yun Yi was saved. But she was hated by Tang Wen, and was finally kidnapped by someone Tang Wen called. After being killed, she threw her body into the sea. However, Tang Wen''s final result was not good, she repeatedly targeted Yun Yi, and was finally cleaned up by the Yun family. As for the original owner who has been thrown into the sea, no one cares. After the death of the original owner, only one person was sad for her, and that was her brother. My brother had been studying before and didn''t know the truth of all this. When he knew the truth, Tang Wen had already been cleaned up, and Yun Yi was about to get married. At this time, Yun Yi was already a well-known actress. Tang Lin was angry, especially after he checked everything out, all his anger fell on the Yun family. He knew why his sister had never made a move to the Yun family, and she still swallowed her anger, because she was thinking about those sixteen years, the sixteen years of living in the Yun family, and the sixteen years of being favored by them, so she couldn''t care about it. all. But he was different, his sister was pushed down the abyss step by step by them. She was even hated because of her nosy behavior. Therefore, Tang Lin was ckened. From this day on, he used what he learned to target Yunyi everywhere. He can be regarded as the viin in this story. Whether it is the Yun family or the Yun Yi couple, she is particrly miserable. Of course, he was not the protagonist, and he failed in the end. After reading this heavy story, Tang Guo looked at the retreating scenery outside the window, feeling a little lost for a while. Because the people in it, especially the Yun family, are really bad for evaluation. And Yunyi just enjoyed their pampering and didn''t do anything bad. The Yun family just wanted topensate her for losing money, using capital to **** it, which is really normal in the entertainment industry. The original owner did not deal with it, and it was very rare toin. However, she was a bit unlucky, too soft-hearted and too kind. [Host big, what are you going to do? Want revenge on the Yun family? "She has been suppressed so badly, she has never retaliated, do you think I can retaliate?" [Oh, but this is not your style. "Not revenge is to hold on to what you want, so that the things you like are not taken away, isn''t it all right? Since you are ying in that circle, it depends on whose wrist is strong." "Dreams must continue to be fulfilled. In this life, take a few more back-ups and shadow queens." The system trembled, and the host seemed to be serious. If you don''t retaliate against the Yun family, but the Yun family can''t **** things from her, it''s very good, very hostile. "And take good care of my brother." Tang Guo added, "Bao Guazi is so smart, it''s better to be a scientist and make the best contribution to mankind." System: OK, you have the final say. Chapter 2489: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (8) Chapter 2489: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (8) Three hourster, the Yun family''s motorcade drove into the vige where the Tang family was located. The country is currently developing new rural areas, so this small vige head, who was a little backward more than ten years ago, has now built small buildings in every household. If you are a little bit more diligent, your life is not bad. A road was built in the vige, so the Yun family drove the car directly to the door of Tang''s house. The Tang family is also a two-story small building, surrounded by many flowers and nts. The bricks and tiles of each house and the details of the exterior of the building are basically the same. So driving all the way in, the vige feels rtively clean and tidy, and it looks veryfortable. A wall was built around the small building of the Tang family. Four cars drove from the Yun family. There was a courtyard dam just outside, and the car simply parked there. The Tang family received the news, so they were prepared long ago. Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong had been upstairs looking into the distance, watching the appearance of four luxury cars that had never been seen in the vige, and they quickly got down. Up. Duan Yuhong was terrified when the Yun family called them. That day, I took Yunyi to buy a lot of new clothes and toys, and even arranged a room for Yunyi. Now she hopes that the Yun family will quickly pick up Yun Yi and not pursue so much. As for the benefit fee, she didn''t dare to ask for it. In case the Yun family was dyed for too long and heard some rumors, that would be bad. "Xiaoguo, here it is." Except for Tang Guo, the Yun family got out of the car. Yun Zishu reminded her and patted her on the shoulder, "If you have anything in the future, you can call me. I''m still your third brother." Tang Guo nced from the open car door. The Yun Family, Yun Zimo, and Yun Zishan looked forward to the door of the Tang Family. "But Big Brother and Second Brother are no longer my Big Brother and Second Brother." What Yun Zishu wanted to say, Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled at him, "But it doesnt matter. Over the past 16 years, I have really enjoyed things that didnt belong to me. Even if my third brother will not be my third brother in the future, It doesn''t matter. The mistake has been corrected, I should be content." Think about it, the original owner thought the same way when he got out of the car and walked into the gate of Tang''s house. She only carried a backpack, clothes, skirts, jewellery...anything she had obtained at Yun''s house, she did not take away. And inside her backpack, carrying the textbook for the first year of high school, it was a little heavy. When Yun Zishu saw that she was carrying such a big backpack, she wanted to help her carry it, but Tang Guo refused, "I have to learn all of this in the future. Third brother doesn''t need to help me, just start now." Looking at her smile, Yun Zishu still felt a little sad. In fact, he thought that it was nothing for the Yun family to raise two younger sisters, but everyone in the Yun family, except him, thought it was better to exchange them back, and each would do their best to avoid any trouble in the future. There is only one he opposes and it does not work. Tang Guo got off the car with a heavy backpack. She first walked to the Yun family couple and Yunzi Moyunzi Mountain, and thanked them. Then took the initiative to knock on the door, Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong knew they wereing, so when the knock on the door sounded, the door opened. Originally, the Yun family couple and Yunzi Moyunzishan still wanted to talk to Tang Guo, and there was no chance. Chapter 2490: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (9) Chapter 2490: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (9) At this time, they suddenly discovered whether they were too indifferent to her. After living together for sixteen years, they still have a lot of reluctance in their hearts. Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong are very enthusiastic. Both of them look like Zhou Zhou Zhengzheng, and they don''t look like bad guys. As long as they have not been with them, the first impression is that they are very easy to get along with. In the plot, Tang Wen was not there, and was sent to her family by Duan Yuhong, probably because she was afraid that Tang Wen would be exposed here. Her younger brother was there, and for the blessing of the Yun family, he also had a new dress. In fact, this time the matter is very simple, that is, the two sides return. The Yun family had already taken care of her transfer. Her grades are very good. With such transfer students, the school is of course very happy to get advice, so it is not difficult at all. Originally, the Yun family nned to pay her tuition for the entire high school, but the original owner refused. She is no longer the Yun family, and there is no need to owe these favors and enjoy their help. Since they were afraid that her existence would affect Yun Yi, these favors should not be epted, lest they can not afford it in the future. I have to say that the original owner is still very arrogant. The clothes that Tang Guo wears now are those she used to make money to buy in thest time, and it is no longer the high-level custom-made big brands she wore before. So now she has nothing but the clothes and the books in the backpack, just as the so-called clean past, clean back. Maybe she is also sad, but no matter how sad she is, she can''t change everything. She is reluctant, so what if it is reluctant? None of this belongs to her, she is not qualified to stay. Everyone has decided, and she is still licking her face. Doesn''t it cause trouble for them? Regarding her name and Yun Yi''s name, the Yun family has done it all. As long as they order these small things, someone will naturally help them handle them. Now she is Tang Guo, and Yun Yi is Yun Yi, not Yun Guo and Tang Yi. Duan Yuhong hurriedly brought Yun Yi out, wearing a beautiful skirt, fair skin, except for a little thin, but also a little weak, and there was nothing wrong with it. Because of this period, Duan Yuhong is really good to Yunyi, making Yunyi''s face much better. Tang Guo only had a face-to-face meeting with Yun Yi, and neither of them had evermunicated. Basically, it was the Yun family and the Tang family who spoke. In just half an hour, Yun Yi was surrounded by the Yun family and carefully picked it up. Tang Guo only nced, but didn''t look any more. It may be due to the deterrence of the Yun family that Duan Yuhong did not immediately reveal her true colors, and was kind to her, and sent her to the room where Yun Yi lived before. Tang Guo also politely called Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong. She called Tang Liming''s father, and Duan Yuhong was naturally Aunt Duan. Want her to call her mother, think beautifully. It was Tang Liming that she didn''t want to shout, but the other party was indeed the father of this body. There was a contradiction, and she didn''t take any reason. Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong were not kind to her, they simply said a word to let her know that this is her home, and then they went back to the room. In that room, I heard Xisuo Suo''s voice, which was a little unclear. But Tang Guo was smarter than ordinary people, and he heard a general idea. Chapter 2491: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (10) Chapter 2491: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (10) The two people were discussing why she didn''t bring any luggage back, and whether she brought the card, and whether the Yun family gave her a lot of money. Tang Guo looked at the room, then put Shubao on the table. It is estimated that Duan Yuhong was bleeding heavily in order to arrange all of this. Most of them were shocked now, because the Yun family was anxious to take Yun Yi back, and had no interest in observing Yun Yi''s room. At this moment, Duan Yuhong was indeedining to Tang Liming, "They didn''t evene in and take a look. Thanks to my preparation so much, I knew it would be less troublesome. That dead girl really cost me a lot of money." "Okay, this is also for insurance. In case they are interested and really want to go in and see, wouldn''t they help? Now that they have finally picked up the person, we can also breathe a sigh of relief. , People like the Yun family, we really can''t afford it." Duan Yuhong also knew, and he didn''t expect that after so many years, the Yun family could still find it. At that time, she didn''t expect that the clinical woman, with such a big background, was the Yun family''s wife. At the time, there was no one beside the Yun family''s wife. Bad luck, let that woman''s daughter enjoy sixteen years of glory and wealth, but she was angry. "Liming, why did you say that girl didn''t bring back any luggage? Wasn''t she Miss Jinjin? It''s impossible to have nothing, right? And that heavy backpack looks like a book. Just like that, is the life of the rich now so simple?" Tang Liming hesitated, "Perhaps, she brought a card. She is sixteen years old. Didn''t the Yun family get her ID card before? It must have a card. I guess the Yun family should not Will treat her badly, Kari must be rich." "Xiaoguo is only sixteen years old. Its too much money. Its definitely not safe to put it on her body. Liming, please take a moment to ask. If you really have a card, let her give it to us for safekeeping. It." Tang Liming did not object, thinking that Duan Yuhong was right. Tang Guo was not interested in paying attention to what the two of them were talking about, he could guess it out with his toes, presumably he was hitting her idea. Unfortunately, let them down, she only had a few hundred yuan, nothing else. Tang Guo was sorting out the books, and suddenly felt a look behind her, and she turned her head sharply, startling a thin boy. This is Tang Lin, ten years old this year. However, because of Duan Yuhong''s rubbing, his height was not ten years old at all, and he was shorter, which seemed to be malnourished. Had it not been for Duan Yuhong''s recent improvement of his food, the appearance might have been much worse. "Are you my brother?" Tang Lin knew that his biological sister would be sent back today. It is said that his original sister, not her own, but the daughter of a wealthy family, was taken by mistake. Before him and Yun Yi, they were not in a good rtionship. Yun Yi may be afraid of being bullied, and has a very weak temperament. And he couldn''t protect himself. Basically, the two of them sat alone, both were taciturn and rarelymunicated. Now that his sister has been sent back, he is still curious. He had been hiding aside and watching secretly before, and found that his sister was really beautiful. Although Yun Yi is also pretty, he still thinks his sister is more beautiful, and he can''t help but want to get closer. Chapter 2492: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (11) Chapter 2492: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (11) "Sister... Sister." Tang Lin was still a little shy, but he really couldn''t help getting close to this beautiful long sister and told him directly that his sister was very good. "be good." Tang Guo hurriedly walked in front of Tang Lin, touched his little head, and squeezed his little cheek. Although this kid is a little thinner, his eyes are piercing and bright, and his appearance is also very positive. . She believes that Tang Lin looks like his biological mother. With Tang Liming''s virtue, can you inherit any excellent genes? It''s good not to pull the hind legs. System: [...] Double standard dog. Although he was touched and touched his face, Tang Lin was not disgusted at all. Duan Yuhong was not good to him and would not give him anything good, but he did not really get hungry. After all, if you really starve him to death, maybe Duan Yuhong can''t get along in this vige. But treat him a little bit harshly, and other people won''t be nosy. Basically, he eats white rice with some vegetables. Tang Wen is not meat, or other delicious food. Anyway, meat is basically out of his share. In today''s days when every family is well-off, it is really rare to see this kind of food without meat for ten and a half months. But Duan Yuhong just didn''t give it. Tang Liming also thought that he was disobedient, he didn''t listen to his upbringing, and he didn''t inherit his excellent genes, so he didn''t treat him at all. He didn''t want to please Tang Liming at all, even in his heart, he hated those two people. Not long after his mother died, the two got married. In the vige, he always hears gossip. When he knows that the two people have hooked up for a long time, even if he didn''t understand it for the first time, he would understand after listening to it several times. Because he was not obedient, he was not called Duan Yuhong''s mother, and Tang Liming didn''t wait to see him. Basically, to see him not pleasing to the eye, it was just grabbed and beaten. Duan Yuhong''s hypocritical persuasion, in fact, has no intention of stopping. Duan Yuhong didn''t beat and scold him, because basically it was Tang Liming who did it. Tang Guo sensed what Tang Lin seemed to be thinking, but he was only ten years old, so he hid everything in his heart. It was obvious that there was no good life in this family. She wanted to find something out of her bag, and then found that there were only books in it. She shook her head helplessly, and had to take out a piece of chocte in the system space. Of course Tang Lin knew that it was chocte. His good brother''s parents often bought him such food and would give him a lot of pocket money. They have a good rtionship, so they have eaten it too. As for Duan Yuhong, it has never been possible for him to buy snacks for him. It would be good for him to eat. "Why don''t you eat it?" Seeing Tang Lin staring at the chocte in a daze, Tang Guo touched his head, "Now there is only one piece, and I will be rich in the future, so my sister will buy you more." Tang Lin was actually not as honest as he was on the surface. When he was younger, he liked to make noise. Later, I learned that Naoteng would be beaten, and it was his father who beat him. No one woulde to persuade him to be beaten because of him. Therefore, he learned to be clever, and became taciturn in front of Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong. When they scolded, his left ear went in and his right ear went out. He thought about what he should do. When he was older and had an ID card, he would run away with his ID card and not live in this house. If there is a way in the future, he wille back and pick up Yun Yi together. Chapter 2493: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (12) Chapter 2493: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (12) But everything is different now, because Yun Yi was picked up because of his mistake, and he has a biological sister. His n has been disrupted. In short, by the age of sixteen, he cannot run away with his ID card. His sister used to live in the days of the eldest daughter, asking him to leave, I don''t know how Duan Yuhong would bully her, and whether she would be ufortable here. She came here in a strange ce. If his only brother also left, what would she do? Tang Lin frowned,pletely unaware that his biological sister was already sixteen years old, and he was a ten-year-old boy, thinking too much. Tang Guo didn''t know Tang Lin''s thoughts, but if you knew it, she might still sigh, she deserves to be her own brother. At a young age, that''s enough. Sitting on the stool, Tang Lin tore open the chocte wrapper, and under Tang Guo''s expectant gaze, he broke half of the chocte and put it in his mouth. The entrance was silky, and seemed to be better than what his brother gave him. However, in this case, he would not say it in front of his good brother, and that would be too shameless. Tang Lin handed the remaining half to Tang Guo, "Sister, you eat too." Tang Guo didn''t refuse. She was there anyway, and she couldn''t starve her brother. When she goes to school, she can make money. At present, Tang Lin is still in elementary school. This is thanks to the nine-yearpulsory education. Which children do not go to school when they reach their age, the school will call to remind them not only to call, if they have not yet, even the school Teachers will also petition, asking why their children are not sent to school when they are old. Duan Yuhong is a person with some culture, knowing that if he does not send his child to nine-yearpulsory education, if the hospital knows about it, he will definitely do ideological work. After all, she works in a hospital, and she has been more strict about education in recent years. Rather than being caught by someone and losing her job because of it, she would rather send Tang Lin and Yunyi to school. Anyway, the nine-yearpulsory education costs rtively little. As for wanting extra pocket money, it is impossible. Therefore, even if Duan Yuhong is very fond of her biological daughter Tang Wen, but not very good to Tang Lin and Yunyi, the vigers can''t be nosy. Isnt it just not eating meat and letting Yunyi cook the housework? Yun Yi was still an outsider, and the vigers couldn''t manage these things. Most often, open one eye and close one eye, and asionally talk about it when you are interested, just as a joke. "What grade are you in this year?" Tang Guo knew it, but now he had to exchange feelings with his younger brother. Otherwise, how can I abduct my younger brother in the future. Tang Lin quickly swallowed the chocte in his belly before answering, "Fifth grade." "How''s your grade?" Tang Lin''s expression was tangled, "It''s normal." In fact, for his n to escape at the age of 16, he didn''t pay much attention to his studies. When he has time, he picks up the rags. Anyway, his dad doesn''t care whether he is good or not. What he is watching on TV is that if he is too good, it will easily cause the stepmother''s jealousy, and then he will not n to escape. Therefore, his sses are basically wandering, only the Chinese ss is more serious. After all, when he reached the age of sixteen, he wanted to escape from the family. There is nothing wrong with recognizing more characters. Chapter 2494: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (13) Chapter 2494: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (13) As for mathematics, he knows the basics of addition, subtraction and multiplication. So, in fact, hisnguage and mathematics are not too bad. But the final exam results are not very good. Their school also studied English. He followed the basics and learned all the letters and didn''t learn it again. As for what he was doing when he was fine? Pick up garbage and sell money. It is impossible for his father and stepmother to give him money. In order to escape sessfully, he has to start saving money now. He is too young to be a child worker. After all, there is only one way to pick up trash. Now when Tang Guo asked about his grades, Tang Lin was a little ashamed, because his grades were really embarrassing. He also nced at Tang Guo''s test paper on the table just now. Although he couldn''t understand the above questions, he still understood with a high score. The subject of mathematics was recognized at a nce, and it was a full score. That''s why he said euphemistically, with mediocre results. Tang Guo heard it. In the beginning, Tang Lin''s grades seemed a bit poor, but in the end, the original owner slowly helped him improve. This was also attributed to Tang Lin himself being smart enough, plus that he was only in the fifth grade and everything was still toote. "Xiao Lin needs to study hard, and then go to a good school." Tang Lin was stunned for a moment, did he take a good school? He pursed his lips, Duan Yuhong might not be willing to let him go to school even if he took the exam in a good school. Maybe, when he graduated from junior high school or high school, they had the opportunity to let him go to work or learn technology. This situation is actually normal in the vige. There are only a few rural children who can stand out. It''s true that not every child can go to university. But Tang Guo said this, Tang Lin didn''t want to disappoint her, and nodded in a ghostly manner, "Sister, I will definitely study hard." "Then learn it now, if you don''t understand, you can still ask your sister." Don''t waste time, waste talents. Tang Guo''s hands are itchy. In the future, her younger brother will be a leader in academia. Can she bezy? System: The host has changed and he doesn''t recognize him anymore. Tang Lin is a little dumbfounded, study now? He originally nned to pick up the garbage at this good time. Although he saved some money, he now has an extra sister. My sister only brought her schoolbag back, and probably didn''t have much money, so he had to save enough for her sister. My sister''s grades seemed to be very good, Tang Lin wrinkled her face, and he would definitely be able to enter university in the future. But Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming probably won''t help her with the tuition, only his younger brother can get on. You must spend a lot of money to go to university, right? But I heard that after going to university, I can find a good job and earn a lot of money, and my sister can be considered to be able to leave this ce. Although Tang Lin still wanted to pick up trash and sell it, Tang Guo''s voice seemed to have magical powers. He would do whatever he asked him to do. At this moment, the two siblings are in their own rooms. Tang Guo was apanying Tang Lin to do the questions. Tang Lin originally thought that he would only take out the textbook, and his sister would do more to let him read. Unexpectedly, his sister actually turned through the textbook, and then took out the original text and gave him the question. "If you can''t, just flip through the book to check the sample questions. If the sample questions still don''t understand, you can ask me." Such a serious sister, but he couldn''t refuse it. From childhood to adulthood, except for the teacher, it was the first time someone took him to do his homework so intently. Chapter 2495: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (14) Chapter 2495: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (14) The first meal after returning to Tang''s house was Duan Yu''s braised. Tang Wen has not been picked up yet. Today is exactly Saturday, and most of it will be picked up tomorrow. Tang Wen is two years younger than Tang Lin, nine years old this year, and she is in the third grade. This meal was quite rich. Duan Yuhong''s craftsmanship is so-so, probably because he doesn''t cook often. After all, Yunyi used to cook before. Duan Yuhong is also a nurse, who has to shift work and has very few opportunities to cook at home. If Yun Yi is not there, Tang Liming will cook. After eating, Duan Yuhong took the dishes and chopsticks into the kitchen for cleaning. If she hadn''t had her own purpose, she wouldn''t be so diligent. And Tang Liming said to Tang Lin with a straight face, "Hurry up and go back to the room after eating?" This time, Tang Lin did not move. He was a little afraid that Tang Liming would bully his sister. How could he leave at this time? But Tang Guo touched his head, "Go, go and finish the homework my sister has assigned you." Tang Lin didn''t want to go in, but didn''t want to make his sister angry, so he had to obey. But he didn''t really go back to the room, but hid on the side. If something went wrong for a while, he woulde out to protect his sister. "Xiaoguo, just got home, are you still used to it?" Tang Guo nodded, "Everything is fine." "Dad knows that you used to live a good life in the past, and you may not be sofortable when youe back here, but this is the situation in our family, should you understand?" "I understand, dad, don''t worry, I will slowly adapt. After all, I am not a real daughter. In fact, my ordinary life is not bad. I will work hard to go to school and fight for my future." Tang Liming nodded, looking relieved, "Xiaoguo is really sensible, yes, you are not a real daughter," he paused, and he asked, "So, Xiaoguo, you didn''t take the Yun family money and go. Dad told you that although our family is not that rich, they dont owe us, so those things cannot be taken. If you really take them, you hand them over and Dad will return them to them." Tang Guo smiled coldly in her heart. No wonder she was so enthusiastic that she wanted to coax things from her hands? "Dad, I didn''t take any of the money from the Yun family. They used to sell me all kinds of gold and silver jewelry, whether it was a jade pendant of millions or a small toy as small as a few hundred dors, I didn''t take it at all." Tang Guo smiled and pointed to his clothes, "I bought two sets of this kind of ordinary clothes when I heard that I was not the biological daughter of the Yun family. I did not bring any of the tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of clothes I customized." "Dad, if you dont believe me, go and search my schoolbag. I brought a change of clothes. The rest are books and ID cards. As for the awards and trophies I have won before, I took a few shots. This photo is kept as a souvenir. After all, some trophies are made of gold and silver. Those I can get are all cultivated by the Yun family, so this thing has not been brought back." "Dad, look, my shoes are also very ordinary, fifty yuan a pair." "My backpack was bought on the Inte. It''s 60 yuan. It''s a misceneous brand. It''s very convenient to pack, the quality is good, and it''s quite practical. Don''t worry, it''s the money I bought for these items. Earned." When Tang Liming heard Tang Guo''s words, his cheeks twitched. He didn''t want to believe it, but Tang Guo''s appearance seemed to be real. The smug expression on the little girl''s face made him want to vomit blood. Duan Yuhong, who was eavesdropping in the kitchen, almost vomited blood when she heard millions of jade pendants and tens of thousands of custom-made clothes without them. Tang Liming slowed down and asked, "What about the money? Did you collect their money?" "Dad, no. Didnt I change my ID card? I returned all the money in the card and cancelled all the cards. I also cancelled the ount of a certain treasure. Now I dont have any money, so I can only I will applyter." Chapter 2496: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (15) Chapter 2496: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (15) "Xiaoguo, lying is not a good boy." Tang Liming slowed down, and finally suffocated his breath back. Still not convinced, Tang Guo didn''t bring back anything. Even if she didn''t take it away by herself, didn''t the Yun family think of giving her some? Anyway, I have been raising it for sixteen years, so he won''t be so unfeeling, right? In fact, after the Yun family learned about this, they got busy, and they were busy discussing the matter of taking Yun Yi back. One person in Yun Zishu was more concerned about Tang Guo''s side, and others seemed to subconsciously ignore this issue. Tang Guo didn''t bring any luggage back, and they didn''t force it, because they didn''t even know that Tang Guo really didn''t take anything. Even if Tang Guo took away the money they gave her and the valuables he bought, they wouldn''t say anything. And those things, before picking up Yunyi back, they have to ask someone to clean up, it is definitely impossible to show Yunyi, even if it is for Yunyi to see. Because they are afraid of seeing things and thinking about people, and then hurt Yunyi, who has been living outside since childhood. Only Yun Zishu had asked Tang Guo about those things, if possible, he could ask someone to bring them to herter. Tang Guo came back with only a backpack on his back. The Yun family was actually relieved. They were really afraid that Tang Guo would bring everything back the same day. I wonder if Yun Yi saw it. Now they are thinking about how much Yun Yi has suffered outside, and to make up for her,pletely ignoring Tang Guo, who has been sensible and obedient since childhood. Although Yun Zishu didn''t feel like it in his heart, there was no way to dissuade him. If he had to tell the truth, the whole family might think that he doesn''t love his sister. If she knows it, she doesn''t know how sad it will be. "Dad, why don''t you go back to the house with me, you don''t believe that you can go in and check it." "Dad is just worried about you taking other people''s things, so I have to check it." Tang Liming didn''t care whether he could put his old face on it or not. He said that it was good for him. He would not worry if he didn''t check it personally. He really didn''t believe that Tang Guo didn''t bring back any good things. When he arrived in the room, Tang Guo pointed to the backpack ced on the table, "Dad, check it yourself, I really didn''t hide anything." As for the hundreds of dors that the original owner had carried before, she put them into the system space, leaving only dozens of dors in change. Even if Tang Liming poke a hole in her backpack, he couldn''t find anything good. Tang Liming turned it carefully, even the pages of the book were turned over by him. He didn''t know at all, he checked the look of Tang Guo''s backpack, it was extremely ugly. Tang Lin hid at the door, standing there nkly looking at this. Sure enough, my sister had just returned and was bullied. Tang Lin clenched his fists. He must work hard to pick up more rubbish. When he can get his ID card, he can make money for his sister to study in college. Tang Guo nced at the door, seeing Tang Lin''s small face, angry and serious, almostughed. I don''t know this kid, what weird things are thinking in his mind now. When the backpack was rummaged, Tang Liming finally put down the backpack and squeezed it firmly. When he was about to copse, Tang Guo raised a small smile on his face, "Dad, don''t you worry now? I really dare not take other people''s things casually." Chapter 2497: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (16) Chapter 2497: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (16) "I have my own hands and feet, and I will fight for everything in the future. I believe that Dad''s careful inspection doesn''t want me to do this kind of unearned, small advantage. "Dad, don''t worry, I will listen to you, I won''t take advantage of anyone, and I will walk down to earth step by step in my life." "Really happy, I have such a good father with such a character." System: Host, all right, you see your dad is almost mad, don''t shrink. Tang Li made it clear that he was going to die of anger, but Tang Guo had a smile on his face, praised him, and promised him that he would not take other people''s things. There was even a pair of proud fathers like him. At this moment, his mood was as if he had been a beggar all his life, and finally was able to eat a piece of braised pork. After eating the braised pork, someone told him that this piece of braised pork was covered in **** and he wanted to vomit. Can''t spit it out, can''t help but recall the deliciousness of braised pork. The father and daughter went back downstairs and sat in the living room. Tang Liming was obviously very angry, and he also showed a relieved smile. The reason why he is different to Tang Guo and Yun Yi is that Yun Yi grew up here and has always been a bully, not his kind, of course he doesn''t care about life and death. And Tang Guo had lived the life of Miss Qian Jin since he was a child. In fact, in front of her, he was quite terrifying as a crude person. He is different from Duan Yuhong. He did not continue to go to school after graduating from junior high school, but Duan Yuhong went to the health school somehow, andter worked as a nurse in the hospital. In fact, in front of him, Tang Guo talked about money,pletely different from the rural girl, so he didn''t know how to handle it. Moreover, he still doesn''t know the attitude of the Yun family. In case she really does what to her, she will call back directly, who knows who the Yun family is doing. The reason why the original owner was bullied by this family was because she thought she would just take some money to send them away. As everyone knows, when she was still a high school student, she took money from home and let Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong find the way. Since she cane up with the money, why don''t they ept it, or even take a little more money from her? Shameless people have no bottom line and no face. Don''t think about making a one-off deal with such a person. As long as there is a transaction, the other party will stick you firmly like brown sugar, and you will not be able to pull it off. Even if the original owner didn''t get involved with the Yun family, if they insisted on their bottom line and didn''t give the family a penny, the two people would not dare to do anything to her. Because they didn''t even know the attitude of the Yun family towards her. Moreover, the imposing manner of the daughter-inw who is covered in her body is terrifying in itself. It might be due to the growth environment and age. She didn''t know how difficult this shameless viin was. To deal with this kind of footwear, you cant give benefits, and giving benefits is equivalent to lowering your own bottom line. As the saying goes, shameless people who are afraid of death will do it when they go up, and it is definitely the other party who counsels. Of course, it still requires some thought. From Tang Liming''s face, Duan Yuhong came to the conclusion that nothing was found, and his face sank suddenly. Is it true that nothing was brought back? Thinking of the tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of custom-made skirts, clothes, and millions of jade pendants that Tang Guo said before, her heart ached. Chapter 2498: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (17) Chapter 2498: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (17) You can buy a house in the county if you get some of these things back. By the way, this dead girl really didn''t get one back. It really hurts her to death, but she can only smile, "Xiaoguo is really a sensible child, knowing that it is not good to take other people''s things." "I was still worried before, and I was afraid that I would not get along well with my family. Now seeing Dad and Aunt Duan, I believe our family will get better and better." Tang Guo smiled, "Auntie Duan is really the same as the rural woman I imagined. She is hardworking, simple, considerate, good-sounding, good-looking, and the cooking is delicious." "I feel very happy when I think of the meals cooked by Aunt Duan every day. Although there are no days of prosperity and wealth, it is my luck to be able to live in such a warm family." System: Host, enough, enough, they are really going to be **** off. Duan Yuhong''s smile was a little stiff, not knowing how to answer these. What is the same as a rural woman, she is from the city. She is very brisk, simple, considerate, good-sounding and beautiful, that is her specialty. But these words, from the mouth of this dead girl, she always feels ufortable. Duan Yuhong almost scolded him when she said she wanted to eat her cooking every day. Of course, youzy girl have to cook by yourself. But then I thought about it again, Tang Guo was the daughter of a daughter since she was a child. She nced at the Qianqianyu hands, fearing that she could not cook. "Since Xiaoguo likes to eat food cooked by her aunt, she will pass this unique skill to you another day, and you can cook it yourself when you want to eat it." "Really?" Tang Guo was a little surprised, "Aunt Duan really wants to teach me?" Her eyes dimmed suddenly, "When I was at the Yun family, I wanted to learn how to cook too, and they even asked me a lot. The cook came to teach me, but I still didnt seem to learn, and since then, they even refused me to enter the kitchen." "Auntie Duan, so are you really willing to teach me?" Hearing the first half of Tang Guo''s words, Duan Yuhong''s heart twitched. Could this dead girl learn? In the end, she gritted her teeth. She doesn''t believe that there are people in this world who can''t cook. If they don''t, she will teach a few times. At that time, she can still use her cooking skills to let this girl cook every day. After leaving Yunyi, this girl is also pretty good on top. She is not a daughter. A gentle smile appeared on Duan Yuhong''s face, "Of course, since you have returned to this home, you are also my daughter. If you want to learn this, I will certainly teach you." "Auntie not only teaches you to cook, but also cleans you, tidy up the house, washes clothes, and mopping the floor. In ordinary families like us, it must be learned. Our family has also nted somend. Auntie will also teach You nt thend and harvest the food." "Auntie, you are really a good person." Duan Yuhong sneered in her heart. She didn''t know if she was okay. All she knew was that after teaching this girl everything, there would be another Yunyi at home. Regardless of your daughter, when youe back here, you are not a rural girl, and you have to do it. A faint smile hung on the corner of Tang Guo''s lips. No matter how strong you are, no matter how you teach, she won''t or won''t. Is it possible that this woman can still turn her into a marite and let her do this? Chapter 2499: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (18) Chapter 2499: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (18) "Xiaoguo, I will teach you cooking tomorrow, this is the easiest. When you learn to cook, I will teach you other things." "Okay, Aunt Duan, I think I''m too stupid, so let''s get up early to study tomorrow." Tang Guo was a little anticipating, "How about getting up at four o''clock? I''m afraid I won''t be able to learn, it will dy everyone. Eat breakfast." Duan Yuhong froze for a moment, four o''clock? That''s too early. This week happens to be her vacation. It''s rare to have such a time. She wants to sleepte and wake up until nine o''clock? As for breakfast, let Tang Liming order his own noodles. After lunch, she had to pick Tang Wen back. But seeing what Tang Guo looked forward to, she also wanted to teach this girl early, and then someone else took over all the work at home, and after thinking about it, she agreed. "All right, then get up at four o''clock." If there is a face, the system especially wants to cover his face. Why does he seem to watch a Gongdou movie? There was another person who was also very shocked by all this. This person was naturally worried about Tang Guo, fearing that she would be bullied, and hiding from the side to watch Tang Lin secretly. He thought Tang Guo would be bullied, but he didn''t expect that she would be able to "have a good chat" with the couple. Although his sister said she would learn to cook or something, why did he always find the picture just now a bit weird? Moreover, he had also seen before that the faces of the men and women turned green when they heard the sister say that nothing was brought back. This was the first time he saw that they had nothing to say. Tang Lin''s eyes are getting brighter, and he thinks his sister is smarter. Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming thought that no matter how much tossing, there would be no results, so they simply let Tang Guo go and let her go to rest. This vige is a new countryside. Apart from having no extravagant life since childhood, it is actually quite convenient. There are sr water heaters in summer and electric water heaters in winter, especially Duan Yuhong is also used to enjoy it. She also has to have things that others have. Tang Guo took a bath and went to sleep. Tomorrow, I can get up at four o''clock to toss Duan Yuhong. It''s only eight o''clock now, and sleep from eight o''clock to four o''clock. Eight hours is enough. And Duan Yuhong doesn''t go to bed so early, and the mobile phonework now is rtively developed. Even if you don''t y these, she probably can''t sleep with everything that happened today. As Tang Guo expected, Duan Yuhongy down at eleven o''clock, tossing and turning, and fell asleep at two o''clock. Because the rm clock was set before, at four o''clock, the rm clock went off on time. Duan Yuhong is sleepy, ready to turn off the rm clock and continue to sleep. As for teaching Tang Guo to cook, another day, she is really sleepy. "Auntie Duan, are you up? I heard your rm clock ring, should I wake up?" Tang Guo''s voice sounded like a ghost. From outside the door, Duan Yuhong woke up in a spirited manner, but she was still fighting with her eyelids and was very sleepy. After about a minute, Tang Guo''s voice remembered again, "Aunt Duan, if you don''t want to teach me this, then forget it. After all, this is your unique skill and will definitely be taught to Sister Xiaowen in the future." Now, Duan Yuhong can get up even if he doesn''t get up. Xiaowen is her precious daughter, raised from childhood to adulthood, no worse than those daughters. It''s just that the days at home are not as extravagant as the eldest daughter, but she gives Xiaowen what is good. Chapter 2500: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (19) Chapter 2500: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (19) It''s impossible to let Xiaowen cook. Her daughter is still smiling like that. This girl is really bad. Duan Yuhong yawned and put on his clothes and opened the door, and saw Tang Guo standing at the door with a smile, his sleeves rolled up, and it seemed that he really wanted to learn how to cook with her. "Let''s go, I will ask you to make noodles today." The habit here is to knead the noodles by themselves with flour and roll them with a rolling pin. Although some people will buy the packaged finished product, they all think that the finished product is not as delicious as it is rolled out by themselves. When they have time, they will do it by themselves. Roll surface. Moreover, Duan Yuhong also wanted to rub this dead girl, so she chose this. She originally wanted to rub Tang Guo, but she never expected that it was herself who was rubbed in the end. "Auntie Duan, sorry, did I have too much water?" "Auntie Duan, I''m sorry, I made a face of flour, I don''t know the severity, I will pay attention next time." "Auntie Duan, why are all the noodles I made, but yours is noodles?" "Aunt Duan, making noodles is really too difficult, I let you down." Duan Yuhong looked at the noodles in the pot, and then at the innocent Tang Guo, super angry. "When I was at the Yun family, so many cooks taught me, but they didn''t learn a little bit. It seems that I really don''t have any talent in this area." Duan Yuhong originally wanted to get angry, but when he heard these words, the fire suddenly went out. This girl was brought up by Yun''s family, so she would often pity with Yun''s family, and she should not be angry! "Now I don''t know how to make noodles. If they know about it in the future, they mightugh at me again." Duan Yuhong heard some doorways, "Do you still keep their phone?" "Of course you want to keep it?" Tang Guo looked strange. "They have raised me for 16 years. They have to greet me every new year and festival. And the third brother of the Yun family said before, if I miss them. , Just call them. Although I usually dont want to disturb them, I dont have to greet them every New Years and holidays. Can I stop everything if I really leave there?" Duan Yuhong thought for a while and thought so. How could it be possible that the rtionship of sixteen years was broken all at once. In this way, she really can''t force her to do anything, and can''t even get angry. She can only guide her slowly and let her work willingly. The reason why the original owner never contacted Yun''s family was because the attitude of Yun''s family had made her very disappointed and sad. In general, it was sad. Tang Guo is different. Although she won''t go to them or call them often, she will politely send a text message to each other during the holidays. I should have done this in the first ce. After all, I have to greet each other during New Year''s holidays when I have lived together for 16 years. Ordinary friends are almost like this. She will not deliberately target them, as I said before, she will protect what she cares about and strive for what she wants. If the Yun familyes to grab it again, it depends on whether they can grab it. "It seems that you really have no talent for making noodles. I will teach you cooking again." Duan Yuhong didn''t want to sleep anymore, she had to find a way to teach this girl what to do as soon as possible, and the housework at home, she also counted on this girl. "Aunt Duan, the potato shreds you cut are really fine, I''m so envious." Chapter 2501: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (20) Chapter 2501: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (20) "Why don''t you let the potato be in my hand? Why is the potato shreds thicker than my fingers?" Duan Yuhong wanted to yell on the spot, are you potato shreds? Obviously potato chips. "More leveling sessions." Duan Yuhong replied with a smile, with a gentle face, in fact, the chest cavity was about to burst. Damn, she''s mad at her. What kind ofdy, she is just an ipetent person who knows nothing. Tang Guo: No, you cant. If you have to teach, you cant preach. System: Who learned this yin and yang look? I''m really afraid that one day the host will be immersed in this character and will not be able toe out. "Then let''s learn how to scramble eggs with tomatoes." Duan Yuhong took a deep breath. This is the simplest. If she doesn''t, she wants to die. "Auntie Duan, why is my egg paste in the pot?" Duan Yuhong turned back and saw that the pot was covered with a lid. He couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?" "The egg is battered and it''s on fire. I know a little trick. Cover the pot with a lid and the fire will be extinguished." Tang Guo was a little smug. "But you didn''t turn off the fire." Duan Yuhong expressionlessly turned off the fire quickly. Tang Guo''s smile disappeared, "Sorry, Aunt Duan, I don''t understand all of this, but I will learn it seriously." Duan Yuhong didn''t say a word, unbuttoned the lid, looked at the burnt egg, almost mad. "Did you not drain the oil?" "No...no, didn''t you just say, break the eggs, stir them with chopsticks, add some salt, stir again, and finally put the eggs in the pan first, and then add the tomatoes when they are cooked? Its done in the steps mentioned." Duan Yuhong rubbed his forehead, "You must put the oil in cooking first." So tired! "Less oil..." "Too much oil." "There is too much salt." "Missed." Busy until nine o''clock in the morning, Duan Yuhong looked at the meatball soup in front of him. The meat was all broken, and it had be minced meat soup without adding salt. She finally gave up teaching Tang Guo to cook, she didn''t suspect Tang Guo deliberately, because Tang Guo took every step very seriously. But I don''t know what''s going on, the result is very different, and it ispletely impossible to import. Take a deep breath, she needs a break, and she is still very sleepy now. "Aunt Duan, let you down." "It''s okay, maybe you are not suitable to do this, I will teach you other things another day." She is very sleepy now and has to go back to sleep. "Why don''t you teach now? I''m going to school tomorrow. In order to study hard, I applied for a dormitory before, so I can onlye back once a week." When Duan Yuhong heard it, she almost went violently. She actually applied for a dormitory? ? I''m so angry. "Aunt Duan, I have to go to school this afternoon." "Then next time I have time, I will teach you again." Duan Yuhong was very sleepy, her eyelids were fighting, and she really couldn''t hold it anymore. Seeing that things were almost the same, Tang Guo didn''t entangle again. After lunch, she is going to school, so this time she can''t meet Tang Wen. "Sister, I''ll take you there." In the eyes of the people in the vige, Tang Lin is rtively wild. They often run around, so Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong really don''t care where he goes. Moreover, in the vige, not to mention teenagers, even children of a few years old, like to run around. Their vige is on the edge of the county seat, so it is rtively close to the high school. Tang Guo agreed, not only agreed, but also directly took Tang Lin to a restaurant and had a good meal. Sitting in the restaurant, Tang Lin still looked at Tang Guo somewhat at a loss. Tang Guo stretched out his hand and patted his head, "If I want to eat meat in the future, I wille to school to find my sister, and my sister will take you to eat." "Sister, are you rich?" "Not much, but my sister will earn and there will be a lot in the future." "How to earn? Don''t sister still have to study?" Tang Guo huddled in Tang Lin''s ear, "Not everyone has such excellent grades as your sister. Your sister will make up for them and improve their grades, so that they can make money." "Flutter--" At this moment, a mockingugh came from the neighbor. Chapter 2502: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (21) Chapter 2502: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (21) Tang Guo looked at the ridicule, and saw a few teenagers sitting next to him. The teenager who made a low noise was lyingzily on the chair, with a cigarette in one hand. Finding Tang Guo was looking at him, he first took a cigarette, then whistled at Tang Guo, "Little beauty, what are you staring at me, are you fascinated by my handsome appearance?" The boy''s triumphant smile suddenly disappeared, because Tang Guo only gave him a disgusting look, as if to say, just like you pig brother, she really couldn''t look down on it. The contempt of Chi Guoguo in his eyes made him lose face. "Why, am I not handsome?" The young man quickly got up, walked in front of Tang Guo, and asked condescendingly, "Am I not handsome?" The other teenagers behind him also looked narrow. Cui Dashao is the school grass plus school bully in their school, there are really few who are better than Cui Dashao. Since arriving in this county high school, he has dared to recognize the second, no one dares to recognize the first. Tang Lin knew Cui Taixin, although Cui Taixin didn''t know him. But he often runs outside. Well, when picking up rubbish, he often sees Cui Taixin walking around with a few people. Anyway, whoever dared to provoke Cui Taixin''s head would be ruined by him. He has been fortunate enough to meet him a few times. Cui Taixin has just arrived in the county town. Because he is too arrogant, many peoplee to him in droves. In that small alley, a fight broke out between the two sides. In the end, all those who troubled Cui Taixin were beaten by him. Although he didn''t quite understand it, it could be seen from the scene that Cui Taixin was very skilled, and the others were simply mobs and could not be his opponents. Tang Lin was very worried. What if Cui Taixin is really beautiful because of his sister, how can he protect his sister? "I have seen someone more handsome than you." Tang Guo was not at all afraid of the young boy who looked so awesome and coaxing. Her eyes passed from both sides of the boy, and finally fell behind the boy. "That person is behind you. I think he is better than you. Much more handsome." "Who? Who can be as handsome as me?" Cui Taixin was a little unconvinced. Since he was sent to this small county, he hadn''t seen him. He grew better. They have the Rong family''s genes, and their appearance must be the best. Few people can match them. It''s just that when he turned around, his original imposing manner suddenly stopped. "Little...Uncle." Cui Taixin was a little speechless, didn''t he juste out to have a good meal? You can meet his younger uncle here. Thinking of his little uncle''s method, his calf trembled, and he quickly put his hand behind him, holding a cigarette in his palm that he hadn''t finished smoking just now, but he burned him to death. I saw a young man in his early twenties walking out of the non-private room of the hotel. The appearance of the youth, as Tang Guo said, is better than that of Cui Taixin. After all, Cui Taixin is a teenager, is there any childishness that has faded from him? And this young man, whether in appearance or young, is the most perfect time. The corners of his lips turned up slightly, giving birth to a pair of beautiful peach eyes. Wearing a white shirt and trousers, he put one hand in his trouser pocket and walked up to Cui Taixin in a hurry. "Too new, you smoked behind my back again." Cui Taixin looked panicked, and quickly threw the cigarette **** hidden behind him away. Chapter 2503: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (22) Chapter 2503: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (22) "Uncle, where, why didn''t I know? You must have read it wrong." Cui Taixin quickly denied that the evidence has been thrown away by him, so he raised his head and answered with confidence. No evidence can be found, even if it''s his younger uncle, he can''t be wronged. The smile in the young man''s eyes did not disappear, his slender fingers pointed to the ceiling, "Would you like my uncle to help you adjust the monitoring of this restaurant to see what you did just now." Cui Taixin screamed badly, raised his head subconsciously, and found that his position was facing a camera, and his face was pale at the time. Cui Taixins face changed and changed, and finally squeezed a ttering smile, "Uncle, I am seventeen today, and I will soon be an adult. Uncle, an adult man will always give birth to something annoying. So smoking two cigarettes asionally can calm down my inner worries." "is it?" Is this sentence really worrying about Cui Taixin? His little uncle is a ring eye. From childhood to adulthood, no matter what he does, he can''t hide his eyes on the back. Obviously it''s not enough how old he is, but he is regarded as the root of grass by the whole family, but his uncle is the treasure of the whole family. "You smoke to calm your inner worries, so your worries are whether you are still in high school at the age of seventeen, or a seventeen-year-old high school student, and you are thest in the ss?" The youth''s expression seems to always be the same. In that way, a faint smile hung on the corner of his lips, as if he was a person who would not change his face, and the smile in those eyes seemed to be able to see through anyone''s disguise. Tang Guo found that after the young man''s words, Cui Taixin''s face was flushed suddenly, his voice was very small, but Tang Guo still heard clearly, "Uncle, I don''t want it, do you save me? Let me tell you. This kind of thing is best for you..." Cui Taixin''s expression was very angry, but when he saw the young mans smile, he let out a long sigh, and his voice became even smaller. Well, I will be eighteen next year." "My brother is still there, how can I establish prestige in front of them in the future?" After Tang Guo heard it, he smiled directly, smiling, scornful. Cui Taixin heard it and red at her fiercely, "Smile, let''s talk..." "Not only littering, but you also learn to be fierce girls. Do you want to stay in this small county for the rest of your life?" When the youth said, Cui Taixin pouted, and finally buried his head and muttered, "If you don''t go back, you won''t go back, this There is nothing wrong with the small county. Anyway, in that home, I am not taken seriously, not as good as the **** who is older than me." "Will you be willing?" Of course he is not reconciled, if he is reconciled to all that, he won''t be making noise. The Cui family does not have a good thing. If it wasn''t for his dad to deceive the **** feelings, before getting married, he had an illegitimate child with someone else, and he was hiding it from his mother. His mother was in poor health and died of illness when he was very young. Later, that man actually married another soon. That woman also brought a child into the door, andter he learned that the child was actually their illegitimate child before marriage. Can he not be angry, can he not make noise? It is a pity that his cheap dad is too partial. He is biased towards the two mother and son in everything, and there is no ce for him in the family. Chapter 2504: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (23) Chapter 2504: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (23) "Pick up the trash and go back with me." After the youth spoke, Cui Taixin really did not want to eat with those brothers, turned around and picked up the cigarette **** in his hand, and followed the youth with a frustrated expression. "Taixin is not sensible, I apologize to you, I have already paid for the meal, so I will pay you for Taixin." "It doesn''t matter." Tang Guo replied with a smile, "By the way, I just heard this little brother go to high school?" "Yeah." The young man nced and buried his head, and wanted to stare at Tang Guo''s Cui Taixin, "The grades are not very good." "Oh, that''s it," Tang Guo''s eyes lit up, "The big brother, are you interested in asking a teacher who makes up for this little brother?" The young man originally didn''t n to talk more, although the little girl sitting over eating was very attractive. When he came out of the private room, she was the first person he noticed. For a moment, he even wanted to walk directly to her. He just woke up quickly, this is the little girl, what strange things he was thinking. "I have hired countless teachers, but he has tossed them away." The young man was also a little helpless, "However, I am going to invite a few more for him. I will always invite suitable teachers." "Then what do you think of me?" Tang Guo''s words fell, and almost everyone who heard them looked at her together. how is she? Is this a self-rmendation? Tang Guo did not grind, and quickly opened the backpack and took out his previous test papers, "Would you like to check my results." Later, she took out her phone and opened it again. Fortunately, the original owner took photos of all her winning records and achievements before, "These are my achievements." The young man looked at the test paper in front of him, raised his eyebrows lightly, and took a stack of test papers from those little white hands to look through. These are all Tang Guo''s test papers this semester. In fact, it is almost the final exam at this time. When looking through it, the youth was full of surprise. Cui Taixin stood on tiptoe to see, he also wanted to see, this brazen little girl, has any ability to dare to be his teacher. However, when he saw that none of the test papers had full marks, he was so frightened that he almost set it directly on the ground. What kind of monster is this, can you still get full marks in high school? While the young man was reading the test paper, Cui Taixin went to look at Tang Guo''s mobile phone again. Tang Guo did not refuse, and directly let him take the phone to read it. "Because of some special circumstances, I changed my name. I used to be Yun Guo, but now I am Tang Guo. I don''t have to lie to you about this kind of thing. Moreover, I just transferred to the County No. 1 Middle School. I will know the truth or not when I ask. Up." Qingnian and Cui Taixin actually didn''t doubt this. The young man was surprised that this little girl was so powerful. Cui Taixin is horrified, shit, how does this little girl grow up, everything is human, the difference is so big. Moreover, looking at what his younger uncle meant, it seemed to be a little moved. "I think it will work." After the young man read it, "then let''s go to the private room and talk about it." Just like this, when Cui Taixin and Tang Lin were both dumbfounded and looking at each other, Tang Guo was invited by the youth to his private room to talk about making up lessons for Cui Taixin. "My name is Rong Xu." "Taixin is my nephew." Chapter 2505: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (24) Chapter 2505: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (24) In the private room, Tang Guo and Rong Xu discussed how to make up for Cui Taixin. Hearing Tang Guo said that she also transferred to the County No. 1 Middle School, Rong Xu said that he would find a way to transfer Cui Taixin to her ss, and then ask her to help improve Cui Taixin''s grades. "If you are too new, you can call me at any time." After signing the contract, Rong Xu also specially wrote his number to Tang Guo. Tang Guo called him back on the spot, "Okay, if Taixin student doesn''t cooperate, I can only call Big Brother Rong Xu." Cui Taixin was dumbfounded. Before, my uncle chose a teacher for him. Not all of them were chosen by thousands. How could he be sold when he met him? Not only that, but also transferred him to her ss. Go up? Isn''t her ss a top ss? He''s a scumbag, and he goes to the top ss, isn''t it okay? Also, she called his little brother before, howe he has be a new ssmate now, and call his uncle Rong Xu? "I will hire you for one semester, and the basic cost of employment is 10,000 yuan. At present, Taixin''s grade ranking is the fifth lowest in the whole year." Cui Taixin is really going to die. I have told my uncle. Don''t always say that his grades are down. Doesn''t he feel ashamed to have such a scumbag nephew? "There are more than 800 students in the whole grade of high school. In addition to the five hundred students, for every increase in the ranking, you will be paid three thousand yuan, five hundred to two hundred, and a rise of five thousand yuan, two hundred to five. Ten, raise a ranking of 8,000 yuan, and raise a ranking of 10,000 yuan from fifty to ten." Cui Taixin waspletely stunned, his brother-inw really, in order to improve his grades, did he spend money like this? However, he wanted to tell him, don''t waste your efforts, he really didn''t deliberately test bad. He also wants to study hard every day and get a good result in the exam. But he was born with the wrong subjects, he couldn''t learn how to learn, and he got dizzy when he read the words. So, it sounds high, but no one can sessfully help him improve his grades. He was able to take the fifth-tost test because his brothers were in other sses and deliberately tested behind him. But Rong Xu doesnt seem to care about this, and the topic continues, If you can help Taixin get close to the top ten, below fifth, one hundred thousand, five to third, two hundred thousand, first Three, 300,000, and second with 500,000, if first, one million." Cui Taixin is speechless and wants to say, uncle, don''t waste your efforts. Tang Lin was also stunned. He was sitting while counting with his fingers, and he was counting ten thousand, one hundred thousand, and one million. He was a little dizzy now. He picked up trash for so long before he saved less than a thousand yuan. Thinking of this, he was a little frustrated. Tang Guo realized that Tang Lin seemed a little unhappy, touched his head, and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter, isn''t it full?" "No?" Tang Lin shook his head quickly, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "Sister, is it true that you can make so much money by making up lessons?" "Really, but it has to be done." Tang Lin let out a long sigh. His sister is really amazing, smart and beautiful, and able to make money. She will definitely not be bullied. "Okay, I will try my best," Tang Guo smiled indifferently, "Although there may be no way to get the first ce, I can still do it for helping Taixin to rise to second." Chapter 2506: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (25) Chapter 2506: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (25) "why?" It was Cui Taixin who subconsciously asked, although he thought Tang Guo was talking big, not to mention the second ce in grade, even if he reminded ten ces, he thought it was very difficult. "Because, I want to test for the first ce." Tang Guoli answered as expected, "I take the first ce, you can only take the second ce." Rong Xu smiled more when he heard this. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with Tang Guo''s words. Indeed, with her excellent results, the first ce in the exam is easy, and Taixin will not be her opponent even if she learns for another ten lifetimes. "Alright, when I didn''t ask." Cui Taixin curled his lips, "Although your grades are really good, but you want to help me improve your grades, that is a foolish dream. Do you know why my uncle pays you 10,000 yuan a semester? ?Because he knows me too well, I am not a learning brainer. Thements of various famous teachers on me are all rotten wood." Cui Taixin''s triumphant look made Rong Xu speak out, "You are getting more and more depraved, and you are so happy that you are a piece of dead wood." In fact, Rong Xu also has the mentality to give it a try. Cui Taixin''s situation is indeed very special. He couldn''t learn it at all, he was obviously very clever in his head, but no matter what the subject was, he would have a terrible headache as long as he read it. This has always been the case since childhood. It can be said that Cui Taixin is willing to fall for this strange reason. He had hired famous teachers before, so he wanted to try all of this, so he asked a young student with good character and learning to help. I wonder if it will work. [The host is big, is Cui Taixin the kind of unconscious? Can it be solved by a fruit of wisdom? "No, he is in a different situation from Xu Xi. He has opened up, but the knowledge of the outside world cannot be epted by him. Let''s put it this way, it can be regarded as a kind of mental illness. It is because he rejects these things physically and mentally, and he develops it. That kind of habit, I can''t learn anything just now." [What caused this situation? "Isn''t he called Cui Taixin? Tongzi, don''t you know if you go back and watch the plot?" The system quickly went back to watch the plot, and indeed found Cui Taixin in the plot. After reading this person''s childhood experience, he can be considered to understand. [It turns out that the host greatly proposed to teach Cui Taixin, not just because of the guy named Rong Xu. He thought that the host taught Cui Taixin a lot, but he was only interested in Rong Xu, and he also needed a way to make money. After watching Cui Taixin''s role, he overturned his previous thoughts. Cui Taixin also has some weight in the original plot. However, he is more unlucky and sad, so he appeared in the plot because of the clown. In the plot, he is an unlearned waste material, in which he has been living in an incurable state in this small county, belonging to the kind abandoned by his family. But asionally he would go back to the base camp. During a banquet, he was drunk by the male lead''s opponent, and he was drunk and sent him into Yun Yi''s room. He mistakenly thought that Yun Yi was the little portal who wanted to tter him, and Cui Bing, who rushed in, cleaned up before he did it. Not only was he broken his leg, he was also expelled from the Cui family, and he lived in this small county in the end of his whole life. [I found out one thing, the unlucky person will start to get lucky when they meet the host, the host, will you really be possessed by the Koi? Chapter 2507: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (26) Chapter 2507: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (26) [If that is the case, I also want to make a wish. The system said with excitement. Tang Guo''s lips bend, "Do you want to make a wish that there will be an official number in the future?" The system was tweaked, and it was seen through again. "Okay, I''ll give it permission, we will have an official serial number in the future." The system is crazy, his host must be possessed by Koi, and one day his wish will surelye true. Although he asionally emailed three 2s and three 1s, the other party said that the boss of the Space-Time Bureau has not yet returned, so there is no hope for the application for a number. After everything was set, Rong Xu sent Cui Xu and Tang Guo to school. And Tang Guo also asked him to help her send Tang Lin back. By the way, she stuffed Tang Lin some money, let him hide it, and buy whatever she wanted, but it''s best not to buy the visible ones. Tang Lin was also smart enough to dare to do this. She nned to rent a room outside the school when she was free, so that Tang Lin coulde here asionally. It will be much more convenient when Tang Lin goes to junior high school. There is a junior high school attached to the First Middle School. When the timees, Tang Lin will also live on campus, and everything will be easy. Originally, Cui Taixin wanted to slip away, but was finally stopped by Tang Guo, "I just told Big Brother Rong Xu, but I also live on campus for you, so there will be more time for making up sses. He should call someone to help you Come here with daily necessities." Cui Taixin pointed his finger at Tang Guo, and finally gritted his teeth, "Okay, you are cruel." Then he turned and walked into the school. Tang Guo followed him, "Taixin ssmate, don''t you really want to improve your academic performance? I heard that you are the schoolmaster of this school, don''t you want to be called a schoolmaster?" Cui Taixin paused and nced back at her, "Although I know you are encouraging me, what I want to say is, don''t waste your time and waste your time on me. Your grades are so good, it''s better to go. Participate in a knowledge contest, and strive to give you two more points in the college entrance examination." "But if I collect the money, I have to give you a lecture. If you don''t listen, I can only call the boss who paid the money." "What are you going to do?" Cui Taixin pursed his lips, feeling a little troubled in his heart. Doesn''t he really want good grades? However, so many teachers have tried it, and they can''t teach him at all. He is just a piece of dead wood and can only be burned as firewood. "I just want to help you make up lessons. Or, try, what if you seed? If you seed, then I will be able to get a lot of money, and you can earn both fame and fortune. Many things, if you dont try, how can you know What about sess?" Tang Guo already took out the teaching materials and notebooks from his backpack, "Or, find a clean ce and try it now. If you can listen to what I''m talking about, wouldn''t everyone please?" Cui Taixin, of course, wants to be excellent. He was even more unwilling, the Cui family was controlled by an illegitimate son. But he himself is too bad, he has no capital to make money with the other party. That **** is really good. Thinking of this, he was decadent. But seeing the teaching materials in Tang Guo''s hand, and thinking of his younger uncle, he had never given up on him, and was the only one who had never given up on him. Therefore, he was able to tolerate it, and the little uncle would hurt him anytime and anywhere, because only the little uncle would treat him so well. "Okay, try and try, if it doesn''t work, can you me me, I''m just like this, it''s hopeless." Although he didn''t care about it, Cui Taixin took Tang Guo to a quiet ce. Waiting for Rong Xu to take someone to give Cui Taixin daily necessities and find their lives, Cui Taixin was lying on the edge of a flower bed, pouting his ass, pressing his hand on the notebook, and making a serious question. Seeing him, put his index finger on his lips, beckoning him not to make a sound. Rong Xu nodded, walked gently to her side, thought for a while, took out the phone, typed, "Is Taixin doing the problem?" "Yes, Taixin ssmate is very smart, so he can get through." System: You have used psychedelic sound skills to others, can you just get through it without a bit? It''s so rude, it''s really hostile. Rong Xu was a little surprised. Just one point? He suspected that his nephew was worn. Chapter 2508: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (27) Chapter 2508: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (27) Rong Xu was standing next to Cui Taixin, watching Cui Taixin answer those questions with a serious face. Although those questions are just basic questions for the first year of high school, Cui Taixin''s ability to do it right is enough to surprise him. He couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo, who was standing aside, especially curious about how she gave Cui Taixin to the church. You know, Cui Taixin''s academic performance has always been his heart disease. If his little uncle didn''t help him, maybe no one could help Cui Taixin stand up. For this reason, he did not hesitate to spend a lot of money, so he invited a famous domestic teacher to make up for Cui Taixin. There is still no famous teacher who can improve Cui Taixin''s grades. He also didn''t understand what happened to Cui Taixin. He was obviously a clever boy, not to mention that he could not read words and could not basically count. But the academic performance is a part, and I can''t learn it at all. If the words are separated and understood, they will not work for him to draw a conclusion. He also took Cui Taixin to see a psychiatrist, but did not get any good results. Cui Taixin is very healthy mentally and has no physical problems. Rong Xu: I''m curious, how did you let him learn? Cui Taixin did all these questions correctly, and the method of answering them was very clever. Tang Guo: ssmate Taixin is very smart, as soon as I teach him it will be good. Rong Xu didn''t believe it, but she didn''t seem to need to lie. In broad daylight, she didn''t seem to be able to use any special methods. Cui Taixin finished thest question, took a long breath, stood up with his notebook, he was much taller than Tang Guo, and he caught a glimpse of her mobile phone interface. Seeing the phrase "Taixin is very smart at the same point, I will teach him as soon as I teach it", making his old face a little hot. He didn''t know why. When Tang Guo taught him these example questions, he was really good at all. He listened to the same questions as before. He seemed to understand something when he looked at the example questions. You can take the example questions. Go, he doesn''t know anything anymore. In short, no matter what, this time he has a little confidence. If Tang Guo taught him every time, he would be able to listen like this, maybe he could really try again and give himself a chance. If he can, he doesn''t want to be a gangster who can do nothing, he also wants to take back what belongs to him. He was even more reluctant. He was clearly the identity of the orthodox Young Master Cui family, but was suppressed everywhere by the illegitimate child. He wants to go back, more than anyone else. But he was too useless. He would rather die in this small county than he would face the illegitimate son who was better than him, watching others praise each other, and talking about his ignorance. Fortunately, his cheap father has foresight or something. "Here, you check to see if I did it right." He must have done the right thing, Cui Taixin knew it very well. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but tilted upwards, "I did it ording to the method you taught. If it''s not right, it''s definitely not my problem, it must be what you taught." As soon as he spoke, Rong Xu''s forehead was knocked, "Now she is your teacher. To my own teacher, hasn''t your uncle taught you what is polite?" Cui Taixin touched his forehead painfully, nced at Tang Guo, who was carefully checking his results, and finally stood up straight, "Okay, little teacher, as long as you can teach me every time, you will be my teacher in the future. ." Chapter 2509: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (28) Chapter 2509: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (28) "In this school, if someone bullies you, youe to me. I''m not good at anything else, but there are still a few people who can use it. No one dares to bully you." Thinking that in the future he will be the school bully, the school grass, and the school bully, Cui Taixin couldn''t help showing his white teeth. Seeing Tang Guo''s special eagerness, "Little teacher, did I do everything right?" "It''s great, everything is done right," Tang Guo said affirmatively, "Look, I said you are very smart. Isn''t this done once you teach?" When Cui Taixin heard this, he really showed a happy smile this time, seeing Tang Guo obviously more respectful. Although this little teacher was younger than him, the other party was capable of teaching him to do math problems, so that he could sprout this piece of rotten wood. He felt that she was more capable than those famous teachers. Anyway, no matter what will happen to him in the future, this little teacher is covered. Rong Xu was also very happy, but he was always smiling, and it was impossible to tell when he was happy and when he was unhappy. He patted Cui Taixin on the head, "I will study with your little teacher in the future." "Yes, uncle." Cui Taixin, standing straight now, doesn''t want to be silly like he saw before. Rong Xu remembered Cui Taixins bad habits and said, In front of the little teacher, you are not allowed to smoke. She is a girl and is not used to this kind of smell. Cui Taixin pondered this, meaning, can he secretly smoke a little without the little teacher? No, how did he feel that this request was not for restraining him, but for fear that he would harm the little teacher by smoking. Then, he heard Rong Xu say, "I have asked someone to bring you the daily necessities." He pointed behind him, and he saw a few people with quilts, daily necessities, and everything needed anyway. Then, He looked at Tang Guo again and said, "You just transferred to the school. I shouldn''t have time to buy these, so I asked someone to buy them by the way. Now you are a new teacher, so don''t refuse." Tang Guo didn''t intend to refuse, but responded with a smile, "Thank you Brother Rong Xu, then." She had noticed earlier that among the people he had brought, there was another woman. The daily necessities in her hand were colorful and all kinds of beautiful colors. At first nce, they were used by girls, and they must be prepared for her. Rong Xu was dizzy because of her smile. In fact, he bought those things personally. Later, he only found out after buying them. Why would he buy those things subconsciously? Despite the weirdness, I bought everything, so I just called someone over to help her send her to the girls'' dormitory. In this way, Tang Guo became Cui Taixin''s personal teacher on the first day he came to school. Rong Xu applied for a dormitory for Cui Taixin to learn more, and she will be a student in the future. On the same day, Tang Guo returned to the dormitory, nothing special happened. In this dormitory, she arranged the best grades in her ss. When she entered the dormitory, everyone came, and quietly, when she saw her, they greeted her politely. Then, either sitting in front of the desk and reading, or leaning against the bed to listen to English words, the learning atmosphere is quite good. Tang Guo also took out his books and looked at it. The girls in the dormitory saw that she looked like a good student, her eyes softened a lot, and she was also alert. Chapter 2510: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (29) Chapter 2510: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (29) It''s not because of other things, but they think that this may be a very strongpetitor, and they have to work harder to avoid being overtaken by a transfer student. Cui Taixin is different, he is the boss of the school, everyone can not mess with him without messing with him. Soon after moving into the dormitory, the other male students in the dormitory were called the boss. He was originally two years older than them, so he was called the boss. Those people really didn''t suffer. Because of Cui Taixin''s reputation, the male students in the dormitory were happy and a little nervous, so he was more pleased. Cui Taixin didn''t care, he was used to it. However, now he has to study hard. But I thought that the male students in this dormitory were all the more naughty ones who made noise in the dormitory. Cui Taixin saw that he had to study hard. As a student, his dormitory must not be messy and noisy. These little brothers are noisy and have to affect his study. "You guys, don''t make noise." In spite of a frivolity, the whole dormitory was quiet. When they thought what Cui Taixin was going to do, they just listened to him, "The dormitory is so dirty, how do you survive? I will clean it all down." The school bullys words cannot be ignored. The male students in the entire dormitory became busy quickly. Two hourster, the originally messy dormitory waspletely renewed. Cui Taixin also paid for it out of his own pocket and asked them to buy some wallpaper and decorate the dormitory to look like a personal living ce. Although the people in the entire dormitory are very tired, looking at their results, the clean bedroom, I still feel a little happy. Cui Taixin looked at their embarrassment, and said, "Change the dirty clothes, dirty shoes, dirty socks, and wash them all for Lao Tzu on the same day. If I let Lao Tzu smell something bad, he is not allowed to go back at night. Sleep in the dormitory." "Also, littering in the dormitory is not allowed. Let me listen carefully. If anyone dares to litter, sweep the ground for one semester this semester. The floor must be mopped every day, and the ground must be swept every day. In short, make sure The ce where Lao Tzu lives is clean, it can''t be dirty at all." "Understand?" "Understood, boss." "Okay, just be obedient. I can save you the time to clean up your meal. You are so obedient. After that, I will go to the big hotel for dinner twice a week, and the money will be mine." The male student in the dormitory who had been suffering haha became happy again. It seems that this boss is pretty good, not as terrible as expected. He just wants a quieter dormitory to live in, and doesn''t treat them like that. "Well, besides, after ten o''clock in the evening, you are not allowed to be noisy, you have to y, and go out to y. Ie here but I have to study hard. You are not allowed to influence my study and be a schoolmaster." Hearing this sentence, the entire dormitory was shocked. What, they heard it right? ? Cui Taixin moved to the dormitory to study. Does he still want to be a student? Although they didn''t believe it in their hearts, they didn''t dare to refute Cui Taixin. Although they can''t be noisy, they can y on mobile phones andputers, too. Anyway, there is such a boss who can go to a big hotel for a big meal twice a week. It''s a good deal. It''s a good deal. In the future, they will be Cui Taixin''s buddies, and they will not be bullied by others. The dormitory is clean and good. When Tang Guo didn''t know, Cui Taixin was lying in front of the desk and flipping through the book. Chapter 2511: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (30) Chapter 2511: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (30) The whole dormitory looked at Cui Taixin like a monster. It is good to study intentionally, but his head is dizzy staring at the book. Only by looking at the type Tang Guo talked about before can he see it. This makes Cui Taixin strange and sad. Sure enough, he was still dying, and he had to be taught by a little teacher. "Boss, you really want to study hard?" "Yeah, boss, we all didn''t have a good foundation in junior high school, so looking directly at high school textbooks is actually a bit difficult for us." Cui Taixin raised his head and frowned, "You are right. I really didn''ty a good foundation for my junior high school. Otherwise, I asked someone to send me the junior high school textbooks to see." The junior high school textbooks were delivered the next day. After Cui Taixin had lunch, he flipped through it quickly, but he still didn''t read it. In the ss, he was surprised that he suddenly worked hard to study, but when he saw him frowning and kind things, he asked him if he needed help. Cui Taixin didn''t refuse the kindness, and handed the book to the other party, "Then please tell me about this topic," At the end, he even said with a twist, "Thank you." That kind ssmate was surprised by Cui Taixin''s changes. He helped Cui Taixin not because he was suddenly kind, but because Cui Taixin was a bit fierce boy, he was still a school bully. But speaking of it, Cui Taixin never bullied their honest ssmates. Once when he went home, he was stopped by an outsider and asked him to pay for the toll. At that time, Cui Taixin was passing by with his little brother, and he beat up the little gangsters and said, "Go away, dont you see that he is wearing Laozis school uniform? Im Cui Taixin. People at school, dare youe to ask for tolls?" Maybe Cui Taixin didn''t remember him anymore, but he always remembered him. Now Cui Taixin needs help, he will certainly not refuse. It''s just that he told Cui Taixin several times and didn''t mean to be impatient, but Cui Taixin just didn''t understand it. "Forget it, as expected, only the little teacher can help me." Cui Taixin looked at the junior high school textbooks and didn''t mean to be discouraged. It didn''t take long before Tang Guo came to Cui Taixin''s ssroom to look for him. Seeing Tang Guo appear, Cui Taixin showed hope and stood up suddenly, shocking the ssmates in the ssroom. Then I saw Cui Taixin rushing out of the ssroom holding the book, and finally he looked around, called a little brother, and brought him a stool for Tang Guo to sit and watch. "I thought about it yesterday. I didn''t seem to have a good foundation for junior high school, so I asked someone to send me the textbooks for junior high school, but I looked at it and didn''t seem to understand. "Little teacher, how about you teach me from junior high school." Cui Taixin didn''t think it was embarrassing, he had experienced even more embarrassing things. That is, at every opportunity at the beginning, I waspared with the bastard, talked about, and rejected by others. He still remembered the mocking gaze from all directions from the west. He didn''t care about being treated as a rarity by the ss. There was no hope in the past, but now there is hope, there is nothing awkward, he just wants to catch this and the straw. Hope, with another attitude, go back to that ce again. In front of the illegitimate child, he could also hold his head high. "it is good." Tang Guo did not refuse, she had nned this way. This time, she also added a friend to Cui Taixin, saying that he could ask him anytime in the future. She will tell him the answer by voice. Before she knew it, Tang Guo spent a week in this school. Today is Friday. She is going home and she should also see Tang Wen. Chapter 2512: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (31) Chapter 2512: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (31) In one week, Cui Taixin had already made up half of the junior high school curriculum. Under Tang Guo''s teaching with sound skills, coupled with Cui Taixin''s clever brain, it is simply a lot more effective. In just one week, Cui Taixin has changed a lot. Although he is still a bit fierce boy, many people are afraid of him. But he is serious about doing questions every ~ are all mentioned by Tang Guo, and then derived reminders. As long as Tang Guo had said, he remembered it more firmly than anyone else. Sometimes, the ss is very noisy, and Cui Taixin will take the initiative to yell, "Don''t be noisy, I will disturb my study." Many teachers are watching Cui Taixin''s changes. Regardless, it is a good thing for Cui Taixin to study. By the way, he also helped them manage the discipline in the ss, which was pretty good. The dormitory over there also found that after Cui Taixin moved into the dormitory, the messiest and most messy dormitory had be the cleanest dormitory, cleaner than many girls'' dormitories, and it was a clear stream of boys'' dormitories. Tang Guo packed his schoolbags, walked out of the school gate, and saw Cui Taixin at the door, showing his white teeth. Next to Cui Taixin, there is a little boy carrying a small schoolbag, who is not her brother Tang Lin? Tang Lin saw Tang Guo and ran to her happily, "Sister, I came here specifically to go back with you." He nced at the silly Cui Taixin who called Tang Guo''s little teacher, "I met him by the way. Boss Cui." "Little teacher, do you want us to **** you back?" Cui Taixin pointed to the younger brothers behind him, "With our escort, no one will trouble you." Tang Guo was a little bit dumbfounded, "No, this is not a dangerous ce, I can go back by myself. It''s finally a holiday, you go and y." Now Tang Guo talks to Cui Taixin in the form of mobile phone voice. Sometimes it is necessary to make a phone call. For this reason, Cui Taixin directly charged her a few thousand yuan for the phone bill, indicating that he would cover all of these in the future. Since there are more and more meetings, Cui Taixin has more and more hopes in his heart. He has been able to imagine that he will appear in front of those people in the future and the other person will look astonished. When Tang Guo and Tang Lin were about to leave, a car suddenly appeared outside the school. The door opened and Rong Xu walked down from above. He looked at the gate of the school, his eyes fell on Tang Guo first subconsciously, and then he went to see Cui Taixin. He walked towards Cui Taixin with long legs. In fact, Yu Guang was always on that little girl. I don''t know what''s wrong, since I saw her once, his heart has always been unable to settle down. Cui Taixin saw Rong Xu approaching him with a smile, and was stunned, "Uncle, I cane back by myself, you don''t use it to pick me up. I''m almost adult, and I''m not a little girl. Besides, it''s not dark yet. It." "I''m not here to pick you up, I''m here to thank your little teacher. I know your progress this week." Yes, Rong Xu will contact Tang Guo almost every day this week. As for whether he really wanted to ask Cui Taixin or something else, only he knew. "Taixin has changed a lot this week," Rong Xu''s optimistic peach-eyed smile never faded. He looked at Tang Guo and said, "I will treat you to dinner. If it''s toote, I can send you off. go back." When Cui Taixin was a little dumbfounded, Tang Guo and Tang Lin were invited into the car. But Rong Xu''s lips bend, and he turned back and said to him, "It''s too new, take a taxi by yourself, there are not enough seats." Chapter 2513: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (32) Chapter 2513: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (32) Cui Taixin was speechless, and sure enough, his brother-inw was not here to pick him up. Okay, the little teacher should sit in the car, so he just takes a taxi. "Let''s go, brothers, today my uncle treats you, just let your stomach eat, you are wee." Later, it was indeed Rong Xu who sent Tang Guo''s two elder brothers home, but when she was at the entrance of the vige, she told Rong Xu to stop. "My family is a bit special, so let''s stay here to avoid other incidents." One week was enough time for Rong Xu to figure out everything Tang Guo had experienced. The so-called impermanence of the world may be talking about her experience. Although she did not have the blood of the Yun family, there was nothing wrong with the Yun family''s practices, at best it was cold-blooded. And she doesn''t seem to make any sense, this is the most rare. Suddenly from a high above little princess to the daughter of amoner, few people can withstand the gap. "Okay, then you should be more careful. If you have any questions, you can call me." Rong Xu didn''t know why his eyes were always attracted to her. But he was not disgusted at all, the more he touched, the more attracted he was to her. He didn''t avoid anything, letting these grow wild like weeds. Tang Guo took Tang Lin back to Tang''s house. At this time, it was almost dark. Tang Lin took out the key to open the door, and Tang Guo just remembered that Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong didn''t seem to have given her the key to the house. The two of them walked into the living room and saw that the family of three was eating. They didn''t mean to wait for them. As if paying attention to them, Tang Liming coughed slightly, "Why did youe back?" Tang Guo moved away from a little girl at the dinner table and said, "I was nning to do some homework at school, but I was identallyte." "Yeah." Tang Liming nodded, and did not ask her whether she had eaten or not. Instead, he turned his gaze to Tang Lin, "Are you naughty on the road again, you go home sote every day." Tang Lin didn''t go looking for Tang Guo originally, but Tang Lin also went back rtivelyte. Tang Liming always thought he was yful, but in fact he went to pick up rubbish. However, Tang Guo stuffed him a lot of money before, more than his money for picking up garbage. Even instructing him to study hard, Tang Lin gave up picking up trash, thinking it was right to listen to his sister. Therefore, this week, not only Cui Taixin, but also Tang Lin were the only people who changed. Both of them started to study seriously this week. "Xiaoguo, you haven''t eaten yet, sit down and eat." Duan Yuhong asked with a smile, and almost all the food on the table was about to be eaten. When Tang Guo looked at the table, Tang Wen seemed to understand something. A few chopsticks mped the remaining half of the sausage into her bowl. , Ate it hungrily, without even looking at Tang Guo. Duan Yuhong didn''t kindly ask Tang Guo to eat, but with so many bowls, Tang Guo could help wash the dishes after he had eaten, and even wash the bowls for Tang Guo. Tang Guo smiled and shook his head, "My brother and I have already eaten at school." Although boarding students go home every week, some do not. On weekends, the school still cooks some small meals. Duan Yuhong''s eyes were a little disappointed, "That''s it." Tang Wen had already eaten now, put down the tableware and went upstairs with a snap. Tang Guo and Tang Lin followed upstairs, after all, her room was upstairs. When she left before, she had also locked the door. So when she reached the door, she found that the door seemed to have been kicked. As soon as she opened the door, Tang Wen came over, "Hey, how did you lock the room? Also, there are a few things inside that I want to move." After speaking, Tang Guo must be squeezed away. Tang Lin saw it and pushed Tang Wen away directly, "What are you doing? This is my sister''s room. Your things are in your room. What do you get from my sister''s room?" "What are her things? My mother bought all the things here. I take it as I want. It has nothing to do with you, brat, get out of the way. A good dog won''t get in the way." "I don''t know whose dog is barking!" Tang Lin replied unceremoniously, trying to bully his sister, no way. Chapter 2514: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (33) Chapter 2514: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (33) "what happened?" Of course, Duan Yuhong heard the noise upstairs, and she was able to stand up to Tang Lin''s words that her daughter was barking as a dog. She was furious, but in front of Tang Liming, she always pretended to be pretty good. Basically he would not do it himself, dealing with Tang Lin. Tang Liming wouldn''t say much about how she was to Yun Yi, and she wouldn''t have any grudges in her heart, because Yun Yi was a wild girl, and Tang Liming himself disliked it. But no matter what Tang Lin said, they were all his sons. Even if he verbally disliked him, he didn''t see that he really didn''t n to have this son. So, she first asked what''s going on here, and then she pulled Tang Wen to her side, "Xiaowen, what are you doing here, why did I hear you scolding Xiaolin just now?" "Mom, I just went in to get something. You bought the stuff inside. Can''t I use it for myself? It''s all Tang Lin, who wants to stop me from getting in, this house, this room Things were bought by mom. I am moms daughter. Why did he stop me and scold me." Tang Wen looked terribly wronged. When she saw Tang Liminging up, her eyes turned red. "Dad, he bullied me again and called me a dog." Tang Liming''s face sank suddenly, he touched Tang Wen''s head caressingly, his face was sullen, and he strode towards Tang Lin. Tang Lin shivered subconsciously. He was very familiar with this action. Every time Tang Liming was angry because of Tang Wen, he woulde over to carry him and beat him. Usually, he pped him by the cor. If he is struggling, the other party will carry his back cor and kick his **** with his knees. Because he has learned well in the past two years, he is often reticent, and never quarrels with Tang Wen anymore, so he gets beaten a lot less. But today there was another dispute with Tang Wen, and it is absolutely impossible for Tang Liming to let him go. Tang Lin clenched his fists in fear. If he were bigger, Tang Liming would definitely not be able to get him. But now he is still a ten-year-old boy, and he is not an opponent of an adult man at all. Standing behind him is his rtives, he can''t let go, or cry out in fear. His sister looks very weak. What if he makes a noise and her sister will be beaten too? At this moment, Tang Lin suddenly felt a little sad, a little helpless, and a little dazed. Just when Tang Liming was about toe and pinch Tang Lin''s cor, he put his warm hand on Tang Lin''s shoulder and gently moved him a position. Tang Lin woke up, only to realize that he was held by Tang Guo''s shoulder, as if he was being held in his arms by her. An unprecedented warmth passed through his heart, making him somewhat at a loss. "This kid just owes it to clean up." Tang Liming looked at Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, don''t protect him. I have to take care of him today. He knew bullying his sister at a young age. If you don''t want to teach him a lesson, he doesn''t know that the sky is high. When I grow up, will it be worth it?" Tang Lin''s eyes were dim. He didn''t understand why he had a father, how could he be like no father, and even more pitiful than no father. "Dad, you haven''t asked the truth clearly yet. Whose fault is it? Why do you have to teach Xiaolin when youe up?" Tang Guo looked strange, "Dad, don''t be angry. I have to figure it out, what if I call Xiaolin by mistake?" Chapter 2515: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (34) Chapter 2515: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (34) "Moreover, current education does not promote such violent methods. Dad, do you usually watch the news? I have watched a lot. There have been a lot of exposures on the Inte before. Parents assaulted their underage children and were detained. Up." Tang Liming was stunned for a moment, "Isn''t it justified for me to beat his son? He made a mistake and bullied your sister Xiaowen, so he should teach him a lesson." "But Dad, you didn''t ask anything. You came up to hit Xiaolin. That''s wrong. If it gets exposed, manyizens will scold you and be pointed at by people around you." Tang Guo''s lips bend. "In some foreign countries, this area is more important. In severe cases, the parents who beat their children will even be sentenced and deprived of their custody rights." Tang Liming didn''t understand this. After all, he was just a junior high school graduate, and he didn''t pay attention to this situation. In his opinion, his son makes a mistake and there is no problem with beating. If he doesn''t fight, this kid can''t go to heaven? "Dad, it really wasn''t Xiao Lin''s fault this time." "You are his fault, whose fault is it?" Tang Wen refused to follow her, she was used to being domineering. It should be said that in this family, she was spoiled a long time ago, thinking that everything here is hers, "he stopped He called me a dog, Dad, he bullied me like this every time, you have to help me teach him." Tang Guo is not used to this kind of little princess, "This is my room. It''s impolite to rush in when I don''t allow it. Xiao Lin stopped you, that should be." "I don''t care if it is your room or not. It belongs to my mom and my dad anyway. I just want to bring it in. And you are not qualified to stop me." Tang Guo did not go to talk to the domineering Tang Wen again, but looked at Duan Yuhong, "Aunt Duan, is that true? Sister Xiaowen can take away everything in my room in the future?" Duan Yuhong did not expect that Tang Liming would fail to teach Tang Lin, and now Tang Guo asked her again. Originally, she also thought that many things in this room were new. Okay, she spent a lot of money to decorate them. It''s a pity that the Yun family didn''t even look at it. It was not that she hadn''t nned to give the contents to her daughter before. But I was still a little horrified at the Yun family, fearing that Tang Guo would call back and say his grievances. What''s more fearful is that the Yun family finds Yun Yi''s experience over the years and will find her trouble. And Tang Guo locked the door, she didn''t think about it for the time being. But Tang Wen refused, knowing that Yun Yi was gone, and a Tang Guo came. Moreover, Tang Guo directly upied the good things in this room. When she scolded Yun Yi to arrange these before, she was mad at her. Had it not been for her mother''s words, she would not follow her for fear that the powerful Yun family would make trouble for their family. Now that Yunyi is gone, she should take back the things in nature, so why give this wild girl. Duan Yuhong also wanted to borrow Tang Wen''s young age to get something. Tang Guo is a high school student, so it shouldn''t be a consideration. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo would ask her directly, which embarrassed her. However, her embarrassment was quickly resolved by Tang Liming. "Xiaowen is still young, she will inevitably want something she likes, Xiaoguo, if you are a elder sister, let her go in and see what''s there. Chapter 2516: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (35) Chapter 2516: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (35) Tang Guo sneered in her heart. When he hit her brother, the reason was that he was afraid that he would grow bad. Doting on Tang Wen means that she was a little overbearing when she was young, and she was sensible in the long term. This double-standard dog is really enough. But Tang Guo didn''t intend to take the initiative to tear her face. It would be no fun. She had to get these people out of myocardial infarction. "Dad, have you heard a saying?" Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong looked at each other. They both knew that Tang Guo was raised by arge family, and they were all right in talking, but they couldn''t refute anything. And they really shouldn''t treat Tang Guo like that, after all, they still fear the Yun Family. "What kind of saying?" Tang Liming tried his best to make his face look good. He has such a good temper. One is afraid of the Yun family, and the other is that he knows that Tang Guo is still in touch with the Yun family, and he might be able to get something back someday. This girl is not as honest as Yun Yi, she has to tear her face apart, she doesn''t have the feelings of living together for more than ten years, and when she has something good, she will definitely not think of him. "That saying is to steal needles when I was young, and steal gold when I was growing up," Tang Guo continued, regardless of the faces of Tang Liming and his wife, "Sister Xiaowen wants toe into my room to get something. I naturally don''t mind that much. My sister who is rted by blood, she is young, and there is nothing wrong with me." "But, because she is a sister who is rted to me by blood, I can''t indulge her. Now if she fancy the things in my room, she will take it. If she fancy the money in the bank in the future, she is Wouldn''t she find a way to steal it away? Seeing that money can be spit out from the ATM, will she directly take a hammer and smash the ATM directly." Seeing Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong''s shocked faces, Tang Guo''s lips curled up slightly, "Dad, Aunt Duan, I don''t want Sister Xiaowen to be like this. That''s illegal and she must go to jail. Don''t worry about it now. , In the future, can you be responsible for her?" Although Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong were very angry, they felt that what Tang Guo said was very reasonable. Doesn''t it make sense? Later, Tang Wen was able to do kidnapping and murder, isn''t it just not taught when he was a child? Not only broke thew, but also killed. Tang Wen was also angry, but she was too young, even though she was very domineering and unreasonable, but she was so angry at Tang Guo that she didn''t know what to say, she only stared at Tang Wen with ferocious eyes. Seeing the appearance of the three, Tang Guo took another dose of heavy medicine, took out his mobile phone, and turned over several cases to the two couples. These cases of not teaching good children when they were young, after growing up, doing bad things, killing their parents, their parents money, and even the parents didn''t give money and killed their parents, she had already found them. "Dad, Aunt Duan, let''s take a look at these real cases," Tang Guo frowned, "seeing these cases, and then take a look at sister Xiaowen, I am really worried about her future." Unconsciously, Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming were both led by Tang Guo''s nose. If Tang Guo''s case is that those children who grow up badly in college will hurt others, then the two would not care so much. However, all the cases Tang Guo gave were about how these children who had learned badly and grew up treated their parents who were good to them, one by one, the terrible cases, which made them feel cold. Chapter 2517: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (36) Chapter 2517: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (36) "Dad, look, this case is that when Yu was a child, he often yelled at his parents and wanted to satisfy him with all his parents. Then he went to college and wanted aputer of a certain brand. The parents really There is no money. Thatputer cost more than 10,000, they really can''t get it out. He asked him to choose a three-to-four thousand one, but Yu Moumou refused to follow him, and he wanted tomit suicide by jumping off the building. The couple were frightened, and after discussing it, Yu Moumou''s father decided to sell a kidney and buy the tens of thousands of game books for his son. " When Tang Guo was speaking, she found that Tang Liming subconsciously covered the position of his kidney, and the corners of his lips rose uncontrobly. "Auntie Duan, you see this Zhang XX is a beautiful little girl who has been in her mother''s favor since she was a child. Her mother will buy her what she wants. Later, when she grows up, she is obsessed with a man, and this man is a man. Gambler. Her own sry is not enough to support this man, so she often asks her mother for it. Later, Zhang''s mother''s savings were all spent and even sold the house. But she was still dissatisfied and forced to ask her mother''s money. Without asking, she asked someone to beat her mother, or a kind person sent her to the hospital. Later, Zhang Moumou never went home again. After a few years, Zhang Moumou''s mother suddenly received a call saying that her daughter had been arrested. It turned out that she couldn''t get any money from her mother, so Zhang Moumou simply became ady in order to raise that man. As you can see, there is also a video interviewing Zhang Mo. She doesn''t regret it at all, and she mes her mother for her inability. He even said that doing that line makes money quick and easy. " Looking at the **** cases, Duan Yuhong''s eyelids jumped, and Tang Liming''s face was a little pale. They subconsciously looked at Tang Wen, and remembered Tang Wen''s arrogant and domineering look before. It seemed that it was really that they would give her what she wanted, and never refused. They all doted on Tang Wen, but the cases Tang Guo gave them made them a little scared. In fact, Duan Yuhong had heard of these cases asionally, but he didn''t think about himself. Nowbined with those detailed interviews, how can she feel that Tang Wen has the shadow of these bad boys? No, her daughter definitely can''t be the kind of person who doesn''t obey her parents and does bad things. Tang Wen was horrified by the eyes of the two of them. She didn''t know what was going on. All she knew was that Tang Guo showed the two of her mobile phones. The two of them treated her like this. "Parents, you must not listen to her nonsense as a wild girl, you are my parents, how could I treat you like that?" Although she is only eight years old, she is very good at coaxing. Duan Yuhong breathed a sigh of relief, touched Tang Wen''s head, and said with a smile, "Of course I believe Xiao Wen, well, go back to the room and take a shower with clothes and go to bed early." "No, Mom, I have to get the things back. You bought them. You get them back for me and I''ll take a shower." I''ll coax again, I''m still a child, only knowing that my purpose has not been achieved, and I am not reconciled. "Little Wen, my mother will buy you new ones in the future." Duan Yuhong had noticed that this Tang Guo was not an honest and bullying Yun Yi. Although she was painful to those things, one day, she would let that dead girl vomit more. "No, I don''t, I will bring it now." Chapter 2518: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (37) Chapter 2518: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (37) Tang Wen got into trouble, and Tang Liming''s attitude was also very tough. It was one thing to dote on her daughter. When the timees, the daughter he dotes on is not filial to herself, and even cuts herself with a knife. It feels sad to think about it. After all, Tang Liming loves himself most. "Go back to the room first. Your sister is right. You can''t take things without permission." "Why? My mother bought those things, they belonged to me," Tang Wen burst into tears, "I know, you just listened to her and thought I would not be filial to you when I grow up. So dont give me those things." "I don''t care, I will get the contents today." Tang Wen made a big noise and was very fierce to Tang Guo. "This wild girl was not raised by our parents, why are you so good to her?" "Give her such a nice room with a desk, a TV, and a nice doll. It''s better than mine and more expensive." The more noisy Tang Guo was, the more tough Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming were. In the end, it was Duan Yuhong who pulled Tang Wen back. Her heart is always up and down, and she always feels that if this continues, Tang Wen will really be a terrible case. "You guys go to bed early." When something happened in the middle, Tang Liming also forgot to teach Tang Lin. Now he was full of cases, especially the ones Tang Guo told them. He couldn''t forget. System: Of course, I can''t forget it. The host has greatly directly used sound skills for them. This kind of case will pop up in their minds from time to time. Tang Lin is still a little confused, is this over? It was the first time that he saw Tang Wen suffer. The man and woman actually didn''t follow her. All this is the credit of his sister. Tang Lin stared at Tang Guo with staring eyes, full of admiration. "Sister, you are amazing." Tang Lin said quietly, "If it weren''t for you, I would definitely be beaten miserably." Tang Guo touched Tang Lins head, and said in a low voice, Reading hard, knowledge is power, watching and learning a lot, you can be so good in the future. If you sell others, they will pay back I''ll count the money for you happily." Tang Guo did not expect that because of today''s incident, Tang Lin''s dream deviated from the original plot. Tang Lin was full of his elder sister just now, and he had washed Duan Yuhong''s and Tang Liming''s brains alone, and didn''t spoil Tang Wen. Tang Guo''s sentence also shed in his mind, selling someone else and having to help him count the money. Is it true that if you really learn a lot, you can be so powerful? Sister shouldn''t cheat him, so he will study hard? On Saturday and weekends, Tang Guo was helping Tang Lin make up lessons. Tang Lin was already smart and just like Cui Taixin, he made up for what was missing. "When you go to junior high school, apply for amodation, then my sister can make up lessons for you every day." Tang Lin has no objection. In fact, he also hopes to stay, and he doesn''t want to return here. During these two weekends, Tang Wen came to Tang Guo to make noises every day, and she had to suppress Tang Guo in everything. Tang Guo didnt make trouble or scolded, so he simply replied a few words lightly and sensibly, both inside and outside of the words, sister Xiaowen, I cant rely on you for this matter, or I will spoil you Aunt Duan and Dad will be angry. In short, if Tang Wen wants to grab her, Tang Guo will say, Sister Xiaowen, don''t do this. Chapter 2519: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (38) Chapter 2519: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (38) Tang Wen eats at the table, she is quite domineering, he eats whatever he likes, and has to eat it in front of her, without taking care of anyone. Therefore, every time she ate, she wanted to grab the dishes that Tang Guo wanted. But every time Tang Guo had to be one step faster than her, and the following actions made Tang Wen angry. Because Tang Guos piece of meat was for Tang Liming, and by the way, he said, Dad, youve worked so hard. Eat more. Sister Xiaowen is still growing, so theres nothing to eat more. Im not used to eating too much meat. Now, but I''m used to sister Xiaowen, Dad and Aunt Duan are the pirs of this family, you should eat more of these things. If Tang Wen can''t stand it, she will have a big noise. Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong originally thought that Tang Wen was not wrong, but in two days, under Tang Guo''s deliberate guidance, they discovered many problems with Tang Wen. It seems that she doesn''t care about their parents at all, just asks for it blindly. Thinking of eating good food before, it was true that they all left her to eat. Tang Wen''s mouth was sweet, but there was no action, and the two couldn''t help thinking more. Duan Yuhong saw that something was wrong, and she taught Tang Wen privately, "On the table, can you give your dad two yuan before you eat? Your dad likes you so much, you give him two yuan, and he will do the rest. Give it to you, don''t understand this?" "I don''t want to be as hypocritical as that wild girl," Tang Wen didn''t appreciate at all, and even made a noise to Duan Yuhong, "I know, you guys like that wild girl better. I''ve heard it before. Thinking about her bringing some good things from the Yun family? For those things, you dont like me anymore. You are too bad. You have changed. You dont like me at all. You used to rely on me for everything, everything is me. Yes, now you are all facing that wild girl..." Duan Yuhong has a headache, because Tang Wen has be increasingly disobedient recently. Tang Guo, who seeded in instigating the discord, went to school again under the **** of his younger brother Tang Lin. Coincidentally, at the school gate, she ran into Rong Xu who personally drove Cui Taixin to the school gate. Cui Taixin waved with Rong Xu with a weird look, "Uncle, you go back, I can go in by myself." Rong Xu didn''t agree, but parked the car aside, "The feedback that the school gave me has changed a lot. I n to go in and take a look. By the way, I will ask you about the transfer of sses." Cui Taixin really wants to say, can you leave this kind of thing to your universal secretary? As for him toe in person? "Xing Ba." Cui Taixin couldn''t refuse. Although his younger uncle was smiling all the time, he was a very powerful person, and he couldn''t change what he decided. He was wondering why his little uncle kept not letting him get out of the car and parked the car at an alley not far from the school. Then he drove out suddenly and ran into his little teacher. Cui Taixin''s expression was weird, and he nced at his face full of smiles, another serious face, like Rong Xu who asked Tang Guo questions on business. Looking again, with the same smile, in front of his younger uncle, Tang Guo, who didn''t seem to be weak at all, actually had a very happy conversation with his younger uncle. And his Cui Taixin, why is he a bit like the junior of the two? Pooh, pooh, his younger uncle is not the kind of person who wants old cows to eat tender grass. It must be the younger uncle who cares about him so much that he drove him over and waited for the little teacher to ask him about his studies. Chapter 2520: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (39) Chapter 2520: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (39) Cui Taixin sessfully changed sses and was given supplementary lessons by Tang Guo every day. The ssmates of the school were shocked from the beginning to calm downter. Tang Wen was also temporarily resolved by Tang Guo, and there was no trouble going home once a week. Every time she jumped Tang Wen''s annoyance, she couldn''t help it. The final exam has been due, Cui Taixin went from the original 5th ce to the 300th ce. Although this ranking is not high, he has taken a big step forward. His examination room was at the worst, so there is basically no possibility of cheating. Coupled with the subsequent tests, Cui Taixin''s results are improving. Tang Lin''s study test results also improved, but Tang Liming didn''t care about him, and he didn''t even ask him about his test results. Tang Guo was naturally the first ce. Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong knew that she had good grades and were afraid of hurting Tang Wen, so they didn''t ask. Rong Xu has grown up, and he asks Tang Guo about Cui Taixin''s study progress every day, and then slowly turns into other questions. Almost every Friday, he will "pick up" Cui Taixin. Every weekend, he personally "sends" Cui Taixin to school. Cui Taixin didn''t believe it from the beginning, but afterwards, Rong Xu''s eyes were full of contempt. His brother-inw wanted the old cow to eat tender grass. Time passed in a hurry, and soon came the day of Tang Guo''s college entrance examination. In thest semester, Cui Taixin has sessfully won the title of academic dominance, and is currently the second-ced student in the final grade of this year, although it is much lower than Tang Guo''s score. But no matter how he learns, he can''tpare to the perverted little teacher. Tang Guo was going to be admitted to the Academy of Performing Arts. Before that, she had already prepared. As for her younger brother Tang Lin, he was also the number one in that grade, but what was a little bit different from her imagination was that Tang Lin fell in love with speeches. She was often invited by the school to give lectures on various books. Tang Guo was fortunate enough to listen to it once and found that her brother had changed. Every manuscript was full of brainwashing. She also found that the people listening below had a convincing look. He looked at Tang Lin with a righteous look. Fortunately, this kid was not abducted into the pyramid scheme. Otherwise, he didn''t know how many people would be harmed. Just this brainwashing, eloquent eloquence, is really a bit scary. System: Yeah, it''s scarier than sound skills. On the day Tang Guo was admitted to a certain film and television institute, Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong were suddenly taken aback when they heard the news. Looking at the Tingting girl standing next to Tang Lin, carrying a backpack and saying goodbye to them, their hearts were a little confused. In the first two years, Duan Yuhong made a mistake in his work and lost his job. Since then, her life has be increasingly unsatisfactory. In addition, Tang Wen is ignorant, and Tang Guo is beyond her control. The two mothers and daughters often quarrel. In order to persuade them, Tang Liming didn''t take offense. Knowing that Tang Guo was admitted to the Academy of Film and Television, Tang Wen was so angry that she had a fight with Duan Yuhong and ran out to y with herdies. "Then Dad, Aunt Duan, I will leave first." Tang Guo smiled and said goodbye to them. Tang Lin helped Tang Guo pull a suitcase, naturally going to see his sister. The corners of his lips hooked, Yu Guang nced at the bewildered look of the two, suddenly felt that all this was really boring. He withdrew his gaze, and when he looked at Tang Guo, his eyes lit up for a moment. When he walked out of this house, he said, "Sister, wait for me, and I will take your school." "If you don''t learn acting, you can test what my school does, you can test the next-door University of Science and Technology." "No, sister, I just want to test your school." Although there were some deviations, Tang Guo still didn''t stop him. Instead, he asked, "Buddy, do you have any goals?" "Hey!" Tang Lin smiled, revealing his white teeth. Only in front of Tang Guo can he smile so harmlessly, "Sister, speaking everywhere can no longer satisfy me." Tang Guo was speechless, "Then what do you want to do?" "Sister, I want to be a diplomat." "Well, is that stage big enough?" Tang Guo slowed down, nodded with a smile, "big enough, it suits you well." Tang Linughed happily and looked at the luxury caring not far away, "Sister, look, that old brown candy is here." Chapter 2521: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (40) Chapter 2521: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (40) Tang Guo was admitted to the film and television college in a certain city, and Cui Taixin was admitted to the finance and economics college in a certain city. The two schools are not far apart. It is worth mentioning that the Cui familys base camp is in this city. It''s just that they don''t know about Cui Taixin''s situation. No one could have imagined that the stupid Young Master Cui would be admitted to such a good school with excellent results. Cui Taixin didn''t take the initiative to mention it, and the Cui family didn''t take the initiative to investigate his situation. Because, in everyone''s impression, he is just an ignorant person, and no one believes how much he can change in just three years. Cui Taixin''s n is to give his cheap father a little surprise when he reports to school. It has been three years, and I should give them a little surprise, lest those people forget him. Now he is not afraid of standing in front of the illegitimate child, and having his uncle behind to help him, what is he afraid of? Today it is Cui Taixin, Tang Lin and Rong Xu who sent Tang Guo to her school together. Especially Cui Taixin''s attitude towards Tang Guo was really so diligent that people wondered if he had other intentions. Only those who go to school in the County No. 1 Middle School and are familiar with them know that Cui Taixin is totally admiring and respecting Tang Guo. Without Tang Guo''s teachings, he really couldn''t have this day. "Little teacher, my school is not far away from you, but if there is something, you can just make a phone call." Cui Taixin said very earnestly. I dont know if I caught sight of him suddenly. Rong Xu looked at him with a smile but a smile. He quickly changed his words, By the way, its okay to call my uncle. Hes not busy these days. Call him. I might because Freshmen will still be a bit busy when registering..." Busy shit, if the little teacher is really looking for him, he will have to escape even if he is taking an exam. However, his younger uncle seemed to be unhappy. Forget it, it''s his own younger uncle. With a little bit of unconcealed thoughts, he shouldn''t have seen it. Rong Xu smiled in his eyes, "If Xiaoguo has anything, call me." Cui Taixin felt sour when he heard such an intimate name. He originally thought that his uncle took him seriously, so he would drive him to school in person every week. Later, he gradually understood that what he valued was obviously using him as an excuse to see his little teacher. This old cow, as Tang Lin said, was a piece of old brown candy, thick and sticky. "Well, I won''t be polite." Cui Taixin sighed, heart, as if the little teacher had some thoughts about his uncle. Really, a flower is stuck on the brown candy and it can''t be pulled off. Tang Lin had long been ustomed to the fact that his excellent sister was stuck tightly by that old brown candy. Although he is always getting older, his sister likes it, so he can''t say anything anymore. The only thing he can do is to work harder and stand taller, no matter what happens in the future, he can protect his most important person. In the previous three years, his sister was protecting him. In the future, he should be the one to protect his sister. Although this little boy is only thirteen or fourteen years old, he is already taller than his average peers. I don''t know if I learned from Rong Xu, he always smiles at people, but only after careful discovery, I realized that this little boy''s smile is not enough. Chapter 2522: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (41) Chapter 2522: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (41) Except for his sister Tang Guo, Qin, she will show the simplest and most lovely smile. To other people, it is the kind of polite smile that is harmless to humans and animals, and a little distance. Two men, a teenager, just sent Tang Guo into the school. When the three of them escorted Tang Guo into the dormitory, they got all her roommates in a daze. This school is a film and television school, so people who can enter this school must look very good, especially girls. All the way just now, they were mostly handsome guys and pretty girls, even if they weren''t that good, they would dress up. Although there are many other majors, the overall appearance of the school is much higher than other schools. The three roommates hadn''t seen handsome guys before, but Cui Taixin, Rong Xu, and even the young Tang Lin made them stare nkly. Seeing the three of them politely smiled at them again, they almost fainted. In the end, under the dumbfounded of his roommate, Tang Guo seemed to be a person who had lost the ability to take care of herself, watching the three Rong Xu help her make the bed and arrange the daily necessities. And she took out to eat, sitting on the side with a few roommates wanting to use it. In just a few minutes, they talked. "The youngest is your brother? No wonder, I found that you look a little bit like that. Your genes are really good." "That''s the best-looking, is your boyfriend?" A roommate gently pushed Tang Guo and teased, "Don''t deny me, the eye interaction between you can''t deceive my golden eyes." "When the three of them came in, he was the only one who swept his eyes lightly from us, as if looking at three pieces of wood. Then, although his eyes didnt look directly at you, I could feel his rest. The light should fall on you and notice you at any time. Except for your boyfriend, it cannot be anyone else." This roommate was talking about Rong Xu, and Tang Guo did not pay attention to this. "That slightly older male ssmate," a roommate asked in a low voice, "Does he have a girlfriend? What kind of he likes? I think he looks good, handsome, and looks a little bit ridiculous. Can you make friends?" The dormitory is so small, you must have heard the conversation of a few people. Cui Taixin heard a girl praise him for being good-looking and wanted to make friends with him. He looked up and whistled at her, "Beauty, you have a good eye." When Cui Taixin wanted to say something, Rong Xu gave him a brainstorm. He jumped down from above and covered his head. My uncle really is. This old problem has never been corrected, and he never saves face in front of outsiders. "But there is one thing you guessed wrong. My younger uncle is not the boyfriend of the junior teacher. He has been in a secret love for three years and has never confessed it. So, you know..." Fearing that Rong Xu would get angry, Cui Taixin ran out quickly. This was just a small episode. After setting up the bedroom, Tang Guo followed out of the bedroom. At this time, Rong Xu received a call. "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked, seeing Rong Xu frowning. Rong Xu put down his mobile phone, "It''s too new, he should be afraid that I will clean him up, and report to school first." After speaking, he looked at Tang Lin with a smile, "Xiao Lin, let the driver take you to the airport, aren''t you still a little busy next?" Chapter 2523: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (42) Chapter 2523: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (42) "It''s not very busy. I want to stay here with my sister for two days. I will only be able to see each other in the next semester." Tang Lin pretended to not know anything. Don''t think he doesn''t know what this old brown candy is ying. note. Rong Xu didnt give up, Im tired along the way. You must have a ce to live. Or, Ill let you take you to the hotel first. Youre still a minor, take a good rest, and when its time, Ill call you out for dinner. ." If it weren''t for this stinky kid, who used to be a kilowatt light bulb every time, he has been three years, hasn''t he made any progress? Tang Lin nced at Rong Xu ntingly, then looked at Tang Guo, who must have no objection, forget it, anyway, they are all the people his sister likes, and he is too embarrassed. Although this piece of brown candy has been sticking to his sister, after three years of careful observation, he is sincere to her sister, unlike those yboys who y with emotions. Now that he has grown up, there is nothing to worry about. If he dare to change his mind and bully his sister in the future, he will beat him. "Well, then I''ll go to the hotel first." Tang Lin deliberately yawned, "Sister, I want to go to the hotel to sleep." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "Go ahead." Tang Lin''s eyes became bitter, is it so refreshing? Sure enough, my sister is too good, everyone wants to grab attention. After Tang Lin left, Rong Xu and Tang Guo walked slowly towards the campus gate. For a time, Rong Xu didn''t know how to speak, but after three years, all his stamina was consumed. Faced with this fresh and delicious little girl every day, he couldn''t help it countless times, and wanted to hold her little hand to change the rtionship between them. Seeing that he was about to reach the school gate, when Rong Xu was about to say something, Tang Guo''s cell phone rang. "Brother Rong, let me answer the call." Rong Xu kept smiling and hated the caller in his heart. "Yes, just arrived at school, what? You are at the school gate?" Tang Guo was surprised. It was Yun Zishu, the third brother of the Yun family, who called her, and she would send text messages to the Yun family during the holidays. The Yun family responded to her, and at first they cared more about her and gave her a cold and warm greeting. Duan Yuhong had also identally seen the content of the text messages between her and the Yun family. Knowing that the Yun family was paying attention to her, she did not dare to mess around at all. In addition, after she started to instigate the divorce, Tang Wen became more rebellious as she grew older, and she was not obedient at all. She often quarreled with the two of them, which made Duan Yuhong exhausted and had no intention of caring about her. However, after Duan Yuhong lost her job in the hospital for some reasons, the text messages exchanged between her and the Yun family have be different from that time on. From the beginning, when she asked her about her cold and warmth, until she sent her past holiday blessings and some words of concern, the other party basically responded: Thank you for your blessings, yes, so do you. Apart from these short and indifferent responses, there was no more concern. At that time, she understood that Yun Yi should have opened up her heart under the care of Yun family, and told the Yun family what she had experienced since childhood at the Tang family. The Yun family also knows that she is doing pretty well now, so naturally they have more pity for Yun Yi, thinking that she owes Yun Yi too much. Every time she cares about someone who has no blood rtionship, that is the debt to their little princess Yun Yi. Chapter 2524: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (43) Chapter 2524: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (43) Therefore, their attitude is so indifferent. The only difference is that Yun Zishu, the third brother of the Yun family, is still the same as before. When he is not in the Yun family, he will call her to ask her about her situation. After knowing Yun Yi''s life situation, he used to sneak over to see her. Speaking of it, after Duan Yuhong lost his job and became irritable, he still didn''t instigate Tang Liming to treat Tang Guo. That was the time Yun Zishu came to the door. Yun Zishu was relieved to see that she was indeed doing well. Of course, he did not tell her what Yun Yi had experienced in the Yun family. Instead, I asked her in detail what happened after she came back. Tang Guo answered truthfully, Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming were afraid of the existence of the Yun family, so they didn''t do anything to her. How could she hide the book from Yun Zi? She is not a fool. What happened to her, whether she was wronged, can she hide her, she needs someone to understand and know. "Who is it?" Rong Xu actually heard the voice of a man on the phone, so he was very vignt. When Tang Guo hung up the phone, he subconsciously asked, as if he was facing an enemy. Tang Guo couldn''t help but tilt his lips upwards, "It''s Brother Yun." "So it was him." The base camp of the Yun family is the same as the Cui family, both in this city. The Rong family is different. The Rong family is in another very developed city, far away from here, so if he didn''t know Tang Guo identally, he wouldn''t know the Yun family specifically. "The third brother knew that I wasing to the school to report today. He came to the school to find me. He is at the school gate." Although Rong Xu''s face was as gentle and calm as the spring breeze, and his heart flustered like a dog, "Then I will apany you over." "Okay." How could Tang Guo refuse, she also knew a little bit about Rong Xu''s character. Yu Guang saw that he kept rubbing the finger on his thumb, and knew that he was extremely nervous. Rong Xu looked at Tang Guo''s smile, panicking. Everyone in the Yun family is indifferent to her except this Yunzishu, and they don''t know what she thinks about Yunzishu. This really made him a little worried. The little girl he likes doesn''t like Yunzi Shu, right? The more he thought about it, Rong Xu''s brow furrowed tighter, and he saw Tang Guo''s smile, "You look very happy because of this Yun Zishu?" "Yes." Tang Guo replied straightforwardly, making Rong Xu panicked. Does she really like Yunzi Shu, then what should he do? System: In Sao Nian, you have maintained your personal settings for three years, so it''s about to copse now. He can''t do that. He doesn''t like her, so he can force her to do it? He can''t do it, he is reluctant to hurt her a little bit. Thinking of the little girl who had been guarding him for three years, there was another man living in his heart, and Rong Xu''s lips drooped a little while trying to keep it up. "Big Brother Rong, what''s the matter with you? Yourplexion looks bad, are you sick? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Rong Xu put away his emotions just now, forcing himself to calm down, "Nothing." "Really not? Your look makes me worried." Rong Xu caught the key word, "Are you worried about me?" "of course." System: Hey, it frightened people again, the host is really bad. "It''s okay, I''m fine," Rong Xu reached out and touched her head. "My body is very healthy. Don''t worry, Xiaoguo." Chapter 2525: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (44) Chapter 2525: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (44) "That''s good. If you feel sick, you must see a doctor in time. If you get sick, I will be very worried." Rong Xu felt like he was smearing honey in his heart, and he forgot the mess that was in his mind just now. Rong Xu''s good mood was destroyed when he walked out of the school gate and saw the gentle and gentle man. He Yu Guang nced at Tang Guo, saw Tang Guo with a happy little face, walking towards Yun Zishu, and quickly followed her pace, as if escorting her and sworn sovereignty. In Tang Guo''s eyes, it was really childish and cute. Yun Zishu was indeed very happy when he saw Tang Guo. But when he saw Rong Xu, his instinct told him that this man was very difficult. Seeing that the other party was protecting Tang Guo again, the hostility in his eyes made him understand a little bit. "Xiaoguo, congrattions. You got your wish. You have been admitted to the school you like and can fulfill your dream." The only person who came was Yunzishu. Although he had secretly told other people in the family about this news before, it was hidden from Yun Yi. But the others did not n toe to see Tang Guo. In fact, when Tang Guo was admitted to the school, he told everyone in the Yun family the good news. The response received was only two short words: congrattions. She didn''t care about their attitude, but she inherited all the feelings and was able to feel the sadness of the original owner, no matter how good and powerful, even if he was going to look at her, the dream college, she couldn''t move them. Divide, value a little, and be concerned. It is impossible for a little girl who is less than twenty years old to feel ufortable. It can be said that her tragedy is due to her arrogance and the indifference of the Yun family. "Thank you third brother." Yun Zishu hesitated for a while before saying, "They are very busy." "Three brothers don''t need to say much," Tang Guo had a slight smile on his face, "I am very happy that the third brother cane, and the result is very good." At this point, everyone understands. Yun Zishu didn''t want to lie anymore and cover up. It is impossible for her to feel the attitude of her family. Yun Zishu smiled, "No matter what, if you have any questions, you cane to me." "Thank you third brother." Yun Zishu looked at the slim girl who was already long, and her appearance was undoubtedly very outstanding. Somewhere in him, he throbbed suddenly. Soon, he was a little cold when he was stared at by another warning-like gaze, and he suddenly woke up. I sighed in my heart, even if she didn''t treat her as a younger sister, because of the existence of Xiaoyi, there could be no results between them. "Who is this?" "Rong Xu." Rong Xu said his name directly, "Xiaoguo''s good friend." If you can turn good into a man, it would be much more perfect. How could Yun Zishu fail to tell, but this man didn''t look like the kind of person who likes to give in. In the face of such an "enemy" as him, she didn''t directly swear sovereignty. Instead, she only said she was a good friend of hers and warned him with his eyes, which made him feel a bit interesting and admired. A man who likes Xiaoguo, but would not forcefully dere his identity without her permission, is indeed very good. So, does Xiao Guo like him? Yun Zishu subconsciously observed, only then did he discover that where Tang Guo and Rong Xu were standing, the eyes were subtle. Small fruit Chapter 2526: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (45) Chapter 2526: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (45) I heard that if you like someone, you will unknowingly move closer to him when you stand, leaving your back to the other person without reservation. Xiaoguo talked to him and talked to this man. There were obviously two attitudes. Although they were all smiling, he could feel a little difference. "What do you want to eat, third brother invites you, you have not been here for a long time, remember that you like to eat before..." Tang Guo did not refuse the book of Yunzi, but she brought Rong Xu with him by the way, "Since I was young, my third brother and I have the best rtionship. Even if many things happen, my third brother is still my third brother. Ive seen me, I really dont regret having such a good brother in this life." Rong Xu understood, and Yun Zishu also understood. She felt a little sour in her heart, Xiao Guo was exining to this man his rtionship with him, lest he misunderstand him. Suppressing the sorrow and sorrow in his heart, Yun Zishu and Tang Guo, Rong Xu had a meal. Rong Xu had a great appetite and ate a lot. Yun Zishu couldn''t eat it, so he just chatted with Tang Guo. After eating, he left, and he said that to Tang Guo, if there is something, but looking for her. Tang Guo will always answer, "Yes." However, she never went to him. She meant that he also understood, fearing that he would be embarrassed and embarrassed, so she really regarded him as her brother. Disappointed, and somewhat fortunate. The appearance of Yun Zishu made Rong Xu miss the opportunity to confess. He is no longer in a hurry, anyway, he guards his little girl every day and will never be stolen. Tang Guo got busy, busy with professional sses, and was also busy doing tricks. Of course, with her appearance, even if she is a superhero, she has more money than others. Some characters even have two lines, and it''s still a long time to show their faces. She didn''t intend to reach the sky step by step, but chose to take it step by step, stepping on the steps of the original owner, and seeing the unfinished dream for her. Of course, she is not without doing other things. For example, when she is free, she secretly acquired a film and television culturepany with the money she has made in the past three years, and then she ns to sign thepany directly. She didn''t want to encounter unnecessary troubles. At the same time, she also asked the system to do a data analysis for her and invested in manypanies and films. On the face of it, she is an ordinary student, busy with her studies and ying tricks every day. In fact, the wealth in her hands has reached an astonishing amount. In just two months, because Tang Guo looks good, she is also more professional than others. Both her acting skills and appearance have attracted some directors. So, she got her wish, she didn''t have to run the trick, but could get a small role reserved by the director. A semesterter, Tang Guo did not rely on any rtionship, because some directors'' appreciation, coupled with her acting skills, has be a third-rate actor. Although she is small, this is her step by step, and there is no easy way. It''s because she didn''t take a quick step that she was so slow. If she takes a short time and has capital to support her, she may also be a traffic star in the current small fire. But the original owner''s wish is to be an actor. She likes acting and performing good works, rather than bing a popr star. When Tang Guo appeared on the screen in the role of the female third, the first thing many people saw was her beauty. This female star looks really nice. After seeing her interpretation of this role, I waspletely involved in it. After reading it, I will sigh, "This actress is really good and looks very young." When the show was broadcast, the Yun family was chatting in the living room, and their faces suddenly appeared on the screen, making them all stunned. Chapter 2527: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (46) Chapter 2527: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (46) For several minutes, no one in the Yun family spoke. Although for several years, because of Yunyi''s return and the past sufferings in the Tang family, they subconsciously ignored Tang Guo. But that face, they still clearly recognized. Even if their attitude is cold and indifferent, she will still send text messages to them during the festival. When she has achieved something, she will also send them a message. She didn''t call them directly, and she had never been here to find them in the past few years. In fact, they knew very well that the reason why she only sent text messages and never did other unnecessary things might have understood their ns long ago. They didn''t know what she thought, only thinking of the hardship Yun Yi had suffered, they could not face her. It''s good to be unfamiliar, even if Yun Yi''s experience in the Tang family has nothing to do with her. Speaking of which, she is also a victim and innocent. It''s just that they can''t help but treat her as before. Treat her a little bit better, and they will remember that Yun Yi has just been picked up, taciturn, and trembling at home tremblingly. After learning the truth, they became even more angry. It was their kindness that Duan Yuhong lost his job. It still depends on her face, if it weren''t for her, they would never let the Tang family go easily. But I really didn''t expect that when we met again, she actually appeared on the TV. In just a few minutes, she yed a role vividly and brought people into it with ease. They also sank into the plot in an instant, until her face disappeared on the screen, then they woke up. This big family, and only Yun Zishu with a smile on her face, her dream is slowlying true. It can be seen that she is very talented and hardworking in this area. I''m so happy for her. Yun Zishu looked towards Yun Yi''s position subconsciously. Now Yun Yi is the little princess of the Yun family, surrounded by arge family. I saw the thin girl sitting in the center, staring at the TV screen without blinking. Although she didn''t look away from Tang Guo''s face, she still didn''t look away. The rest of the Yun family, even if they recognize Tang Guo and see her such achievements, even if they are somewhat happy in their hearts, they are very tacitly in agreement, and will not mention her in front of Yun Yi. However, Yun Yi has been staring at the TV all the time, and they are not easy to call her, it seems that there is no silver three hundred taels. Therefore, they can only choose to ignore, and treat everything before as they have not seen anything, and the living room has returned to its former warm and harmonious appearance. At this moment, Yun Yi suddenly spoke. She stared at the TV, her smart eyes shed, "Parents, brother, I also want to be an actor." Upon hearing this, the Yun family looked at each other, but did not answer for a while. The first one was Yun Zishu, he asked with a gentle smile, "Why does Xiaoyi suddenly want to be an actor?" Yun Yi yed with the doll in her hand, "Don''t you always say that I am courageous? Maybe by bing an actor, facing the camera and the audience, my courage can be increased?" "Moreover, I also want to feel the feeling of standing in the center of the spotlight and being watched by everyone. I not only want to be an actor, but I also want to win awards and be the pride of my parents. Why, don''t you believe that I can be an actor? ?" Chapter 2528: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (47) Chapter 2528: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (47) She saw a few people with a weird look, and her smile was very innocent, "I''m not kidding, I really want to be an actor. I won''t just go for fun just because I''m the daughter of the Yun family, I''m serious. It must be achieved with strength." Yun Father Mica loves Yun Yi very much. In fact, no matter what she wants, they will try their best to satisfy her. My daughter just wants to be a small actor, although the circle is veryplicated, they don''t agree with it. But this was what she hoped, and they had to approve if they didn''t agree, and besides, with the Yun family escorting her behind, they would naturally satisfy her. "Okay, Xiaoyi wants to be an actor, so in a few days, we will arrange for someone to help you change your major, how about it?" These little things are still easy for the Yun family. "Parents, there is no need to change majors. I also like the current majors very much." Yun Yi studied fine arts, she likes to paint, so she chose this major. The school is in this city and it is also a very good school. But the school is not in the urban area, but rather remote. "Okay, if you don''t change your major, then you won''t. Our Xiaoyi should be an actor with both talents. Dad agrees." Father Yun said with a smile, "Maybe in the future, when our Xiaoyi walks on the screen, I can show everyone a hand." The mica also echoed on the side, thinking it was very good. They are already habitually and subconsciously ignoring another person, just for fear of making Yun Yi ufortable. What Yun Zishu wanted to say, but in the end he said nothing. Yun Yi suddenly wanted to be an actor. It was impossible to say that the reason was not that Tang Guo appeared on the TV screen before. It''s just that he doesn''t quite know that Yun Yi wants to prove that he is as good as Tang Guo, even better than the other, or something else. He prayed secretly in his heart, hoping that there would be no contradictions between the two people in the future. They are not wrong, and shouldn''t be upset because of the two couples in the Tang family. When I see Xiaoyis free time, I cane to my second brotherspany to observe and see the lives of the actors. The second brotherspany trains many new artists every year, boy and girl groups, and there are many great talents in thepany. If you have any questions, Xiaoyi can ask them. This is the second brother of the Yun family, Yunzishan. He has a film and television culturepany under his hand. His opening means that Yunyi can be directly packaged by thepany for debut, saving a lot of unnecessary procedures. "Moreover, if Xiaoyi has a fancy role, the second brother will fight for you." "Second brother, I dont know anything now. Ill take my time to pick up characters from the script. I think Ill study with the teachers for a while. Even if Im guarded by you, I cant be a one. If you dont know anything, you can mix in the circle of the vases." She also didn''t want to be a vase. She wanted to be an actor with acting skills, not because of her identity as a daughter of the Yun family, she could stand in that circle and be a vase that knows nothing and is discussed behind the scenes. "Okay, the second brother will arrange a few professional teachers to teach you when you go back, and let them teach you what you want to learn. When Xiaoyi feels that it is almost done, choose the script and find a suitable time to debut." Chapter 2529: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (48) Chapter 2529: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (48) Yun Zishan was thinking in his heart that if any good book appeared in the past few months, he must first leave it to his rtives and sisters. As for the others, they all have to stand aside. "Second brother, don''t worry so much, I think it''s better to take your time, first pick me some small characters or something, step by step steadily." Yunyi''s performance made the Yun family very satisfied. They don''t mind holding their little princess directly, but if their little princess is willing to work hard, the heights they will reach in the future will be infinite. If you don''t work hard, even if you have them, your achievements will be limited. Yun Zishu suddenly sighed when he saw that everyone else was busy discussing how to make Yun Yi debut, as if he had forgotten the person who appeared on the TV screen before. He took out his phone and looked at the text messages Tang Guo had sent him a few months ago. Even though he had told her many times that she could call him directly, she still just texted him, as if she was afraid of disturbing him and let Yun Yi care about it. This text message, as far as he knew, everyone else in the family also knew. But seeing their shocked look before, most of them didn''t take it to heart. This text message tells them that she has taken the role of the female third in a big production. He was quite happy at the time, although she was not slow, but not fast. Because of Yun Yi, he could not use the resources of the Yun family to help her. Moreover, the resources of the Yun family in the entertainment industry are basically controlled by the second brother. Regardless of his burly appearance, his second brother seemed a bit simple and honest. If you really know that he uses Yun Family resources to help Tang Guo, you will definitely be angry. After all, the person who is now held in the palm of the hand by the second brother is Yun Yi. After a long time, Yun Zishu left the vi and found an opportunity. Then he called Tang Guo. He was taken aback when he heard the beautiful symphonying from there, "Are you outside?" "Well, eating in the restaurant, it''s sote, the third brother hasn''t slept yet?" "Aren''t you eating too?" Yun Zishu smiled, then blurted out, "Who are you eating with?" Tang Guo nced at the opposite Rong Xu. Although the other party didn''t seem to care at all, in fact, her ears were always listening to her movement. She smiled, "Big Brother He Rong." "Sure enough it is him." "Three brothers guessed it?" Yun Zishu felt a little bit sour in his heart, "Except for him, I have never seen you and others have dinner. I also heard that you refused to eat with many investors before, causing many people to be dissatisfied. Why, is there any trouble?" "If you encounter any trouble, you must call the third brother and don''t meet outside." "Third brother, don''t worry, I have no trouble." Yun Zishu suddenly thought of the man Rong Xu, yes, what trouble could she have with him? What she likes is Rong Xu, why bother toe to him, the fake third brother, and get into trouble easily, why bother. "Xiaoguo, congrattions, I saw your TV series today." Yun Zishu thought of the role she had interpreted, his heart was sour, and his eyes were still a little swollen. "I yed well, and I was brought in by you. Go in." "Thank you for thepliment from the third brother. It seems that my performance this time is really good." "Okay, you can continue to eat, I won''t bother." Yun Zishu never thought about what to destroy or fight for. Even if he went to destroy and fight for it, even if the fight came in the end, her situation would be very embarrassing. Chapter 2530: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (49) Chapter 2530: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (49) His family probably jumped out first to disagree. In short, even if he was the third young master of the Yun family, he couldn''t protect her. The most important thing is that the person she likes is not him, so why should he persecute this rtionship? "Is your third brother''s phone number?" Rong Xu deliberately made the word "third brother" harder. "The people in the Yun family, let him care about you." "Yes, the third brother is nostalgic." Rong Xu skewered a piece of beef from the te and put it into his mouth, chewing vigorously, "It''s sote, and I still don''t forget to call. I really care about you." System: Tsk tsk, this jealous thing is yin and yang weird, and the human set is too copsed to be seen. "I am just such an older brother. It is my luck to be cared by him." Rong Xu couldn''t smile anymore, "You still call me Big Brother Rong, don''t I care about you enough?" "Big Brother Rong." Suddenly called by Tang Guo with such a serious look and sweet voice, Rong Xu sat up straight, "What? Is there anything? I just didn''t mean anything else, just to remind you that there is more than one Yunzi Shu who cares about you." "I know, Taixin also cares about me." Rong Xu: What about him? Why is there only that brat? Forget that he is such a big person, sitting in front of her? "It''s not just too new to care about you." Rong Xu reminded frantically, with a smile on the corners of his lips, trying to maintain his gentleman image, "There are many people who care about you and care about you." Protect you, thinking of you , Thinking of you, why can''t I see him. "Well, I know, Xiao Lin also cares about me very much. He called me yesterday and said that he was going to skip the grade and he nned toe to me soon." Rong Xu''s smile was a little unsustainable. Why don''t you remember the two little kids but not him? "My fans care about me too." Rong Xu held a fork in his hand and smiled at the corners of his lips, especially wanting a fork and a fan to fork away those eyesores. Why should everyone fight to care about him and weaken his existence? System: [The host is big, almost done, he is about to copse, do you see the reflective fork? I guess he must really want to use a fork to fork away all those who stand in front of you, only him. Always cute, it won''t be easy to coax youter. "Is it gone?" Rong Xu couldn''tugh anymore. "some." Hearing that, Rong Xu suddenly became serious, "Who?" "It''s far in the sky and right in front of you. Of course it''s Big Brother Rong." Tang Guo didn''t tease Rongxu any more. If she kept teasing, it might be really bad. Rong Xu smiled again, "Forgetting that I didn''t hurt you for nothing, if you dare to forget me, I will be angry." "How could I forget the existence of Big Brother Rong? I wouldn''t have been so smooth without your help." Rong Xu suddenly appeared and asked her to make up for Cui Taixin. Cui Taixin has be better, and the Cui family will definitely not be so peaceful, being controlled by Cui Bing. Although I can''t do anything to the Yun family, but to help Taixin ssmates re-energize and be better, there should be no problems, right? Speaking of which, Cui Bing has blocked the original owner many times, and the original owner does not owe him. Although she participated in the acting and did not take any shortcuts, she still encountered a lot of harassment and threats. Even if she can solve these problems by herself, it is undeniable that Rong Xu has secretly solved a lot for her, why would she not appreciate it? "By the way, Brother Rong, did you want to be my brother just now?" Chapter 2531: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (50) Chapter 2531: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (50) Intuition told Rong Xu that there was a catch in this sentence. He chose not to say anything, but looked at Tang Guo in confusion, as if asking, what do you mean? "Big Brother Rong, do you really want to be my brother?" Rong Xu made an rm bell in his heart, and quickly denied, "No, I don''t want to be your brother." If you add a love before it is almost the same. "Oh..." Tang Guo stretched his tone, "Before you said I called you Big Brother Rong, and you mentioned the third brother, I thought you wanted to be my brother too." "Where will it happen?" Rong Xu smiled, and seemed to face Tang Guo calmly, but actually panicked a lot, "Xiao Guo, I don''t want to be your brother at all, I think your third brother Yunzi Shu Its pretty good. Its actually enough to have an older brother like him. Changle, the so-called contented person, doesnt need too much older brother, just have one who is good to you." System: Hahahahahahahaha... "But people are greedy. I used to have three brothers who hurt, but now there is only one left." Tang Guo looked regretful and made Rong Xu embarrassed. He was really embarrassed for a while, his brain shed, "Actually, it is not necessarily the elder brother who loves you. Look, the boy Taixin protects you more? And Xiaolin, who is only a teenager, just Maintain you everywhere." Speaking of this, Rong Xu coughed slightly, "I still have me, don''t I love you enough? Although I can''t be your brother," Rong Xu''s heart beats fast, and he doesn''t want to dy any longer. Seeing that the little girl he guards is getting better and better, I don''t know how many wild wolves will be coveted if I don''tbel him, "But I can love you, spoil you, and treat you in another capacity." "What status?" Rong Xu didn''t hide his words even though he was still nervous. He was not a fool. Tang Guo had heard so much nonsense and was so patient, he must have understood in his heart. Most of the previous words were also teasing him. Think about it, except for the third brother of the Yun family, and the two stinky boys, she has never eaten alone with other opposite sexes. Moreover, she was busy studying and filming, and most of the remaining time was upied by him. If he really couldn''t feel anything, she would be the number one fool in the world. The little girl he has been waiting for for many years, he actually has him in his heart. "Boyfriend, is it okay to be the future husband?" When Rong Xu said this, he took out the ring skillfully. The ring was made when she was eighteen years old, and she carried it with her every day, just because she nned to meet her at the right time to confess her. At this time, the original symphony in the restaurant also turned into a piano music about love. The waiter in the restaurant also pushed a bunch of roses. Those who came here for dinner all stood up and looked at them with blessings. Those whoe here for dinner are either couples, couples, or prospective couples. They have witnessed such a scene many times, so this time it was not specially arranged by Rong Xu, but the restaurant owner and these guests were independent. And the roses from the dining car were given to them by the boss. When Tang Guo stretched out his fingers, countless apuse rang out. When Rong Xu held that little hand, he felt that his world wasplete. At this moment, the smile on Rong Xu''s face looked a little silly. Although he was smiling, he didn''t think about it at all in peacetime. If someone familiar with him looked at him, he would be surprised. Chapter 2532: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (51) Chapter 2532: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (51) "President Rong?" When Rong Xu and Tang Guo sat down and re-dinner, a sound suddenly sounded next to them. The two raised their eyes and saw a middle-aged man standing there with a beautiful woman. Although the woman is well maintained, she can still vaguely tell that she should be close to forty. "It turned out to be Dao Ran." Rong Xu looked at the middle-aged man for a while, then suddenly came over, "Does Dao Ran eat with his wife?" "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be President Rong. When my wife said it earlier, I thought I was wrong." Ran Shu nced at Tang Guo and was surprised, isn''t this the big female third? He felt that this actress not only has aura, but also has solid basic skills. Although the other party is only ying the female third in that drama, no one can conceal her brilliance. If it weren''t for her not so many roles, she might have directly overwhelmed the two girls. "Congrattions to President Rong." It''s just that he didn''t expect that this actress actually knew Rong Xu. Seeing that Rong Xu smiled like a fool just now, he probably pursued it for a long time, right? The two sides just met each other and didn''t talk much. Ran Shu is also very acquainted, knowing that it is not easy to disturb at this time, and only said, "I am preparing a film in my hand, and I will talk to President Rong about the scheduling contract when I have time." When Tang Guo heard it, she instantly understood that Ran Shu was so diligent to Rong Xu. No matter how good your director is, you still have to call the person in charge of the theater line as Dad. She knew that Rong Xu was definitely not easy. He controlled the entire Rong family. The Rong family''s industry involved all aspects. She didn''t pay too much attention to it. Anyway, she would know about it in the future. "Brother Rong, are you familiar with Director Ran?" When Rong Xu heard this "Brother Rong", he felt that joy in his heart. Finally, the rtionship between them got closer again. I don''t know when she can call him her husband. Tang Guo found that Rong Xu was actually smiling and wandering seriously, very funny. "Ah..." Rong Xu quickly woke up from the beautiful life in his dream and became a girlfriend. It will be a matter of time for him to be a wife. If he works harder, he will definitely seed soon. "The Rong family is in the whole country. There are movie theaters everywhere, and every time Director Ran releases a new film, he wille to me to sign a contract." "Brother Rong is quite amazing, and Dao Ran actually stooped." Rong Xu was so happy that he almost couldn''t find North and South. "Do you want Xiaoguo to act in a movie directed by Ran? If you don''t mind, I can help with a role." "Brother Rong looks down on me like that?" Tang Guo continued without waiting for Rongxu to speak, "I have taken the kind of brother Rong, but now I don''t need your help. I need your help. I must be the first to find you. ." Rong Xu loves to hear this, and doesn''t mind it at all. It didn''t take long for this incident. Rong Xu received a call from Tang Guo one day and felt her joy, "What happy thing happened?" "Brother Rong, Dao Ran took the initiative to contact me. Originally, he nned to let me try the second female role. Later, I tried the female one together. This role has already been decided." In the original plot, Ran Shu also looked for the original lead, and yed the role of the second female. After this drama, she became popr. Before facing Yunyi, all the roles yed were the first female. Chapter 2533: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (52) Chapter 2533: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (52) "Congrattions, Xiaoguo." He didn''t receive any call from Ran Shu here, nor did he take the initiative to mention that Ran Shu must be her ability to let Xiaoguo y the role of a female one. His little girl is really amazing, no wonder his stinky nephew can be tamed by her obediently. He should take time to inform his nephew that he should call her little aunt. Tang Guo quickly joined the crew here, and the school knew that she had gotten the role of Ran Shuxin''s first female film, which naturally gave her the greatest convenience. In addition to studying time, Yunyi is also taught by many professional teachers in Yunzishan''spany. All abilities are slowly improving. Until half a yearter, Tang Guo''s big posters appeared in many public ces. Even Yunyi''s side, I don''t know. "This is a neer who has been in the past two years. To be honest, I think her acting skills are already perfect, and many old dramas can''t match her." This is the teacher of Yunyi''s performance ss. She stared at the big poster for a long time, "Then this movie, I must watch it." "Well, take the strengths of others and make up for your own shorings, Xiaoyi, your idea is right. Moreover, I think she is worthy of your reference. She is like you, step by step. I heard , In the beginning she was a perpetrator..." Yun Yi stopped talking, and stared at the poster for a long time before saying, "Mr. Wu, why note here first for today''s ss? I want to see her previous dramas, whether it''s a supernatural shot or something else, I want to see wherever she shows her face. So, can you find it for me?" "Well, your ss is really too tight recently. Watch the drama and rx a little." During this half day, Yun Yi has been watching all the roles that Tang Guo once yed. "I think she''s gone. She is a talented actor at all." Teacher Wu said in amazement, "It''s no wonder that she has gone from a long sleeve to a female one so easily. Any actor who has such a talented performance ability, as long as she doesn''t In an ident, it will be a matter of time. Moreover, she is really good at the time and ce, with good acting skills and outstanding appearance. She met the director Ran Shu again. This time, she is probably going to be popr." When she heard that sentence, she was probably going to be red, and she was willing to press her lips gently, "Mr. Wu, what is a talented actor?" "A talented actor is a genius among actors, and it''s a general type. The results that others have spent ten years to figure out may be possible for the other party in one year, six months, or even just one month. And, such an actor It is more spiritual and will act out a character to bring the audience into the character instantly." "That said, I can''tpare to her." Teacher Wu Xing was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Xiaoyi is also very good and works hard. I am very optimistic about your development in this circle. You will notck resources in the future. It will be a matter of time before you be popr." "So, I still have to be praised." "Isn''t it good to be praised? Xiaoyi, don''t give up on your child, your own resources are also part of your strength? Tang Guo is a talented actor, which is her own ability. And you It is Miss Yunjia, she is smart and talented, plus hard work, and the resources at hand, these are all your skills. Add up topare with her, this is the right way. Do you think this circle is so simple How many talented people are buried because they have no resources?" Yun Yi was stunned for a moment and nodded, "Ms. Wu is right. The resources of my Yun family are also part of my strength." "That''s right." Chapter 2534: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (53) Chapter 2534: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (53) The Yun family found that Yunyi seemed to really like acting. Except for the necessary professional courses, the rest of the time stayed in thepany to study with those teachers. There is almost no free time, and they have also advised Yunyi not to be so tired, and everything can be done slowly. But Yunyi just said to them, "This is what I like to do. There is nothing not to be tired of. Doing what I like will not be tired." Yunyi''s appearance does seem to like acting very much, and the Yun family has no doubts. what. Seeing that she worked so hard, they couldn''t dissuade them, and they didn''t persuade them anymore, often taking time to visit her at thepany. Later, they simply bought two houses next to thepany, so that they woulde back here after the family was busy. Yunyi didn''t have to rush to thepany every day. Although there is no big vi to live infortably, they think that it is better for a family to gather together every day to be able to pay attention to Yunyi all the time. Yunyi is not unhappy about these. At present, Yunyi has been studying in thepany for half a year. On the day of the Tang Guo movie, she rarely went to practice, but went to the movies. She didn''t go with the Yun family, but with the teacher surnamed Wu. Every member of the Yun family is busy with their own affairs every day, and it is impossible to pay attention to her situation all the time. At most, everyone is finished and have dinner together in the evening. When Yun Yi was still busy on the weekend, they went to see how she practiced seriously. Because of Yunyi''s efforts, the members of the Yun family saw it and thought that when Yunyi made his debut, they must spare no room for their little princess. Otherwise, I''m really sorry for her being so hard and serious. Yun Yi went to the movie theater with teacher Wu in the morning because of the reputation of director Ran Shu and the poprity of Tang Guo. There are also a few highlights that were released before, so there are a lot of people watching the movie. At least, the one she watched was full. Yunyi sat in the best viewing position, staring at the screen all the way. From the quiet and quiet at the beginning, to the low voices of sighs and exmations from the middle, and then to the back, she found that many people began to wipe their tears. After the movie, when the audience left, Yun Yi looked at most of his eyes with redness. "Teacher Wu, she yed well, everyone was crying." Teacher Wu looked at Yun Yi, saw her eyes reddened, and smiled, "You are not in the y anymore, your eyes are red like rabbits." Yun Yi buried her head and said, "After all, she did well." "Yes, she did well. If there is no ident this year, there may not be a better movie than this one. Even if it is an old drama, it may not be possible. Find one who can interpret this role more fully than her." "Ms. Wu means that she is likely to be a queen with this movie?" "Although her qualifications are still rtively young, she is almost two in her debut. Years, but its not impossible. Anyway, in terms of acting skills, she has no problems at all." Not only is there no problem at all, it is simply irresistible. The momentum is menacing, and I am sorry for her and this role if she is not given this title. In fact, the teacher surnamed Wu was far more shocked than the surface. It''s just that she has been ustomed to controlling her emotions, so she will be so indifferent. Besides, her current student is Yunyi, and she has a very good talent. There are Yun family resources behind her. Chapter 2535: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (54) Chapter 2535: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (54) Even if she will make her debutter than Tang Guo, it will be sooner orter for her to be popr with resources and working so hard. As long as she thinks, the Yun family is willing to support it, it doesn''t take two years, one year, enough for her to be popr all over the country. Although Tang Guo is really inferior to Tang Guo in terms of talent, she can''t find one. Yunyi talent plus resources are so good. Therefore, she can''t praise Tang Guo too much, so as not to undermine Yun Yi''s self-confidence. But you can''t belittle Tang Guo, because everyone sees Tang Guo''s acting skills. This movie is directed by Ran Shu again, and its reputation is not bad, coupled with the novel theme of the movie, it also echoes the public''s aesthetics, and also expresses a deeper meaning. The box office of this movie will never be low. "Xiaoyi, you have been studying for more than half a year, when do you n to debut, this year or next year?" "Wait, I don''t think it''s enough." Yun Yi''s thin face showed a little smile, "Anyway, I think I can''t match her, she''s acting too well. Even if I have the resources of the Yun family, my acting skills are not enough. , Will the audience ept it?" "That said, if you are still young, you shouldy the foundation first. Once you have a solid foundation, you can fly into the sky. It doesn''t take two years, but only one year, and you will be popr all over the country." Now who is a celebrity, which one can''t market? It takes a long time to live by acting, or it takes some luck. In this circle, few are as talented and lucky as Tang Guo. She sees too many people, and I don''t know how many talents are buried in this circle. The depressed talents finally be mediocre, which is regrettable. But this world is like this, there is no luck, no resources, no fire, but no fire, it is fate. This is not a ce where you can be popr if you desperately. Very cruel. "Do you want to rest for a long time?" "No, let''s go back and continue practicing. Actually, she and I are one year old." Yun Yi whispered, letting teacher Wu understand something. She privately thought that it was the same year that made Yun Yi give birth to a heart ofparison. Seeing Tang Guo''s strength and hard work, she worked harder. Of course she is happy that her student is so serious. With Yunyi''s talent, she will definitely be popr in the future, and she will have it after watching the movie. When asked by others in the future, she is still Yunyi''s teacher, of course she is very beautiful, so she has no opinion, let Yunyi continue to study. Yunyi does not really practice in thepany every day, and asionally is taken out to participate in some offline performance activities. But these activities are not on TV. After all, working behind closed doors is not advisable, and training new people is what thispany is best at. "I will see you secretly now." Rong Xu was relieved and somewhat pitiful, and said with some sadness, "Maybe you will have to make an appointment with your assistant in the future." "Brother Rong, don''t forget, you arranged my assistant. If you make an appointment or not, isn''t it just a matter of your sentence?" "Furthermore, I''m not as busy as I thought. I don''t know how to pick up general events andmercials. Although there are several variety shows, I don''t n to pick them up." Rong Xu was a little surprised, "Why? Taking advantage of this good time, Xiao Guo can actually pick up some appropriately." "I''m considering the next screeny. I can''t afford to shoot those. I still prefer acting. Does Rong think that I am doing this to make money and be famous?" Is not it? Chapter 2536: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (55) Chapter 2536: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (55) Rong Xu asked a question in his heart, and then he denied himself again. It doesn''t seem to be. With her excellent results, if she doesn''t do anything well, as long as she spends her thoughts, she will gain both fame and fortune, much better than being a star actor. He remembered that Cui Taixin hadined to him earlier, saying that a funny math professor seemed to have chosen Xiao Guo and nned to ept Xiao Guo as a closed student. As a result, she refused. Nawei mathematics professor, but a big man who has won many achievements and awards, fancy Xiaoguo, she must have discovered her talent in this area. If she agrees, maybe she will stand on the stage in the field of mathematics in the future, which is really much better than being an actress. And she Yiran chose to refuse, indicating that she really wanted to act. "Then Xiaoguo''s dream is acting?" "Yes, my dream is to perform one role after another perfectly, after watching, after taking a movie. It is for fame and fortune to be in variety shows andmercials. I am not too much. Rich people, but I dont need money, and I dont care about names, just such a hobby." System: Host, please touch your conscience and say you are not a rich person. Rong Xu nodded, "Even if you don''t have money, don''t I still have it? I really don''t need to go to the bulletin for money. Just like this thing, you can live happier if you don''t like it. "Brother Rong, are you asking me to manage the money for you?" "If Xiaoguo is willing, all the money I earn in the future will be put on your card." "Aren''t you afraid that I will run away with the money one day?" ? Then you are going to be a pauper." "As long as I Rongxu is alive, that''s money. Since it''s on your card, I''m not afraid of you spending it. It''s yours on your card. How do you want to spend it? Just spend it." Rong Xu said here, paused, "Moreover, Xiaoguo won''t take money away." "Why?" Tang Guo asked curiously. Rong Xus lips lifted a smile, "Because, your heart is with me. I locked your heart when you were not paying attention." "Who taught you to say these nasty things?" I like you too much, so I will always say something that I think is a little shameful before I know it." "Hey, I didn''t see you blushing, let alone feel you ashamed?" Tang Guo got closer and carefully observed Rong. With Xus expression, the hand touched his face, "Brother Rong, you have good skin," she leaned closer, and sniffed, "It''s still fragrant, have you wiped the skin care products?" Rong Xu''s ears became red this time, and she grabbed her little hand, "Couldn''t a man wipe skin care products?" "Of course, it''s no wonder you haven''t changed much in the past few years. It turns out that you secretly took care of it. "Speaking of this, Rong Xu sighed in his heart, can it be done without maintenance? His nasty nephew, his old cow eats tender grass. The smelly brother of her family opened his mouth and said in her ear that he was an old brown candy. Even if he is a bit older than her, his face cannot be defeated! He must take good care of him. Maybe a few decadester, those two stinky boys will be older than him, and they dare to dislike him. "A woman is tolerant for herself, I am tolerant for you." Rong Xu did not let go of her hand, but put it on her lips and kissed, "I don''t want to grow too fast, I just want to grow old with Xiaoguo. ." Chapter 2537: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (56) Chapter 2537: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (56) "Brother Rong, you moved me." So, is there any indication? This person became his girlfriend, and the little hand was held by him and kissed again. The rtionship should go further. When Rong Xu was distracted, Tang Guo leaned over and kissed his cheek, and when she returned to the other side and sat down, Rong Xu recovered. Looking up, she saw Tang Guo smiling and looking at him, "Lets eat." "Xiaoguo, I was distracted just now." "how?" "So, can you do what you just did again?" Tang Guo put a piece of food into his mouth and nced at him, "Brother Rong, what do you have, you can just say it directly." "I mean, kiss me again, if you feel good, you can kiss more and it doesn''t matter." System: Really shameless, this man. "I have eaten now, are you not afraid of the smell of steak?" "It doesn''t matter, I am not such a particr person." Seeing Rong Xu''s desire, Tang Guo couldn''t bear to tease her anymore, and drank a ss of white water. Rong Xu had already squatted by her side and put his hands on herp, looking very solemn and serious. She held his face like a dragonfly, and kissed a lot, "Satisfied?" "Such a good thing will never be satisfied." "Hungry, kiss me next time." "Okay." Rong Xu stood up very much and turned back to his seat. Suddenly he saw Ran Shu and his wife looking at him with embarrassment and looking at him with a little smile. He nodded nonchntly. Ran Shu nodded ufortably, "What a coincidence, President Rong." "Dao Ran brought his wife to dinner again?" "Yes, President Rong and Xiao Tang have a very good rtionship." Ran Shu felt like a dog in his heart. Forgive him, although he was a bit knowledgeable, he couldn''t find a few words to describe his feelings now. Only **** inwardly, a few times. He really didn''t realize that Rong Xu was such a person. I only know that if I meet Rong Xu in a shopping mallpetition, there will be no good fruits. This guy is really unbearable when his stigma is damaged. But never thought that Rong Xu would be so shameless in front of his girlfriend. He also saw him, oh my god, Rong Xu actually asked for a kiss with his girlfriend in public, and he was reallyughing. Unfortunately, this matter can not be shared with other points. "What a daze, I''m hungry." Mrs. Ran felt that Ran Shu had been distracted, with a strange smile on her face, and quickly pinched him. "Are you hungry? Then let''s get seated. Really, how can I hungry my little ones." "Death, be quiet, this is outside, at an age, I am not afraid of beingughed at." "My dear, what about being older? Anyway, there is someone who is more shameless than me. We are two husbands and wives, how about being a little affectionate?" Ran Shu carefully opened the chair and let Mrs. Ran take a seat, with a loving look , It''s definitely not fake. Although his voice was low, Rong Xu heard it. Is this scolding him orplimenting him? He should be praised. Because Tang Guo''s film directed by Ran Shu has really be popr, the box office has continued to increase, and it has be the hottest movie in the past few years. At the same time, it was unexpected but unexpected. As expected, the film directed by Ran Shu is not bad. What''s beyond the surprise is that the heroine is a neer who has just debuted. Chapter 2538: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (57) Chapter 2538: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (57) She yed the role and let the people watching the movie unconsciously bring it into it. All of them cried even more tearfully and left the scene, even the big masters, their eyes were reddish. In short, this movie so far does not need to be promoted anymore. It only needs to be seen by everyone on the Inte. People who go to see it rarely dislike it. This phenomenon is a good thing for Ran Shu and Tang Guo. Especially Tang Guo, she was discovered by more people, because of this film alone, the number of fans during the release period increased to 10 million. All kinds of film appointments, advertisements, and variety shows areing to her. And she resolutely chose to sign the contract with thepany under her own name. The broker is thepany''s gold broker. She never thought that this broker was a little daunted when she knew that thepany would arrange Tang Guo for her. . Moreover, the order given below is very strange. It''spletely different from the previous requirements, it''s just the opposite. There is only one meaning. Let her agent listen to Tang Guo. She can do whatever she wants, whether it''s receiving advertisements, scripts, or variety shows. It is best to discuss with her instead of making any ims. Moreover, the person above is still very serious and said to her. At first, the agent guessed whether Tang Guo had any background, butter found out that besides reading the script, she was watching the dramas performed by old dramas, or she was practicing. Also... the rest is private time, ording to her, to meet her boyfriend. Anyway, she couldn''t guess. And now she has such a strong momentum, if she changes someone, she will definitely choose two good variety shows at this time, and then one or two card advertisements, so that her fame will be improved, fame and fortune will be gained, and she will appear in a stable manner. Isnt that great in the eyes of the audience? But she does not. Because of the request, the agent was very acquainted and did not do too much. Anyway, it was her unexpected joy to be able to take over such a sweet pastry. She was still a temperamental and easy-to-get-together. She felt that life was veryfortable. There are no bad habits, good temper, no troubles, no need for the team to help hype, it seems...not bad. Tang Guo had a few more assistants beside him. Not only that, two of them were assistants in name, but they were actually the female bodyguards Rong Xu had hired for her. Knowing he was worried, she was happy to ept it. Many people in the circle thought that Tang Guo would take advantage of the heat and receive various announcements. Unexpectedly, there was a lot of discussion about her outside, watching and discussing her previous dramas over and over. Those new fans are full of enthusiasm every day, thinking that they have fanned a treasure actor, who looks good, has good acting skills, and seems to have no ck history, so happy. On Tang Guo''s side, he was quiet, choosing a new script. As she said, her goal is to act, y every role she likes, and then win prizes. As for receiving advertising variety shows for fame and fortune, that is not in her n. The outside world has been discussing her and found that the few dramas she performed are pitiful. Apart from these dramas, there is basically no ce for her to show her face. At this time, I suddenly heard that she had received a new script and was about to set off for filming. Fans are eagerly looking forward to, looking forward to her being able to post some updates, no matter how bad, it would be nice to share some beautiful photos of herself. Chapter 2539: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (58) Chapter 2539: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (58) But she didn''t, the entire Weibo was empty, except for some necessary reposts, almost none of it was original. Later, fans discovered that her signature was actually: My dream is to act quietly. Okay, the Buddha is just a little bit Buddha. Who tells them to like it? Although Tang Guo did not post any updates, the fans still enthusiastically created a topic for her: #Waiting for you to return with a new drama# #, your little fans are here waiting for you# He obviously didn''t want to be on the hot search. When Tang Guo arrived at the filming location, she was actually on the hot search. It turned out that it was her little fans, not willing to be left out, and found a sense of existence for herself. Tang Guo looked at the hot search, took out the phone, and dialed a call. As soon as it rang, the phone was picked up, "Xiaoguo? Are you finished today?" "No, half of the shot." "Why are you free to call me all of a sudden?" Rong Xu was a little surprised. She was a workaholic when she was busy, a bit weird today. "I miss you." When Rong Xu heard this, he was a little pleased, "Then I wille to see you when I''m done." "Well, I will wait for you to see me in the wind and rain." Not rejected, after Rong Xu hung up the phone, the whole person was excited, walking with wind. Even in today''s negotiations, they were not as aggressive as before, which made the other party a sigh of relief. "President Rong seems to be in a good mood today." "Maybe it has something to do with your girlfriend." People who are familiar with Rong Xu know that he has a girlfriend and is an actress. After all, there are very few secrets in this circle. The system can''t help it. [Host, you watched the fans create topics for you, and then you remembered your boyfriend, you were tired of calling your boyfriend, and abandoned the little fans in the corner. Does your conscience hurt? "I''m posting a message." The system took a look at the dynamic, well, although the words are few and simple, it is a response anyway. Tang Guo: Wait for me toe back. Just four words made those who like her crazy. Because fans really didn''t expect that she would respond seriously. The system looked at those fans who were happy, and hummed inwardly. It was because these little fans didnt know how she treated her differently. If she knew, she called her boyfriend and said she missed him and waited for him to see her. I don''t know if these fans will be crazy. Another year has passed, and Tang Guos new drama has already been filmed, and post-production is almostplete. Currently under publicity, this time, there is no big publicity. With the reputation of the movie she yed before, the y was promoted and passed on by word of mouth by countless fans. There is no need for extra publicity. Thepany did not deliberately help Tang Guo hype. It seems that everything has fulfilled her signature, and her dream is to act quietly. This signature tells everyone that she is an actor, not a star. As for Yunyi, Yunyi herself thinks that she has learned almost the same, and the Yun family thinks it is perfect, so Yunzishan is helping Yunyi and preparing to make her debut in a strong way. There are several kinds of debuts. The mostmon one starts with Dragon Set. Others make debuts with singers, girl groups, variety shows, and various shows. In the end, Yunzishan chose Yunyi to debut as a reality show. They believe that Yunyi has both talents and talents, and first go to the reality show to show her face, let the audience know her, let her build a good impression, and gain a wave of fans. Then, take the script to act, and everything wille naturally. When Yunyi went to shoot a reality show, it coincided with the show of Tang Guo''s new drama. Chapter 2540: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (59) Chapter 2540: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (59) On the first day of Tang Guo''s new y, the ratings had already exploded. Especially her fans, they have been waiting when they knew the show was going to be broadcast. On the day it was broadcast, the fans squatted by the TV show and theputer early. It was hard to imagine that there was such a person who made them wait for a year. It''s just such a person who has made them like her for a year, even if she doesn''t see her appear once all the year round, there are very few Weibo dynamics. But they just like her, no one knows why. Although during this period, she did not have other works, nor did she shootmercials or participate in any variety shows. Even herpany did not hype for him, buy hot search. However, because of the previous movie, many audiences have been deeply impressed by her. During the filming of her new drama, she was sent to hot searches by small fans several times. Obviously she is not taking the traffic route, and she has said that she will exercise quietly, but the little fans who receive the neglect are not reconciled to the obscurity of those they like. After Tang Guo finished filming, she identally checked Weibo and was a little surprised to see the number of her fans. Before she knew it, she turned out to be someone with tens of millions of fans. It took more than a year for this new drama from shooting to post-production. In this situation, the cost and time are quiterge. The director who shot this drama is a serious TV drama guy, and she just reached a consensus with Tang Guo. She is also a person who wants to y TV dramas well. From the very popr ratings on the first day, to the subsequent days of continuous broadcasting, the show finally won the audiences approval without the effort of the entire crew, and became a wonderful word-of-mouth drama, whether young, The old, the young, watch every day. A weekter, the first episode of the reality show Yunyi participated in was also aired. Yunzishan wanted to help Yunyi build momentum, so he invested a lot in this reality show. Before it was about to be broadcast, there was a lot of publicity. It is a hot search, and it has been posted many times. Moreover, the people participating in this reality show have also been searched several times, creating a lot of topics. However, Yun Zishan knows that once the topic is too hyped, it will easily cause a bad influence on the audience. Therefore, when he was creating topics and making hype, he did not bring Yunyi at all. Even now, there is no information about Yunyi on any public tform. He is confident that as long as viewers watch this reality show, they will be convinced by his sister''s charm. The beauty of his sister must be discovered by the audience in person instead of being hyped by them. Once the conversation is over, it will easily cause disgust to passers-by. Therefore, in order to create enthusiasm, he and the show made various hype on other members, good and bad, as long as they can create some fragments of the topic, they will edit it with care. In short, as long as you click in and see, all kinds of disputes will arise. Especially in reality shows, there are some members, although they are not very popr, they are still small and famous. Therefore, after those clips were put up, they did attract many people to discuss disputes on the Inte. Some were praised, some were scolded, and others were personally attacked. After all, the rhythm ofizens is best. Chapter 2541: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (60) Chapter 2541: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (60) As long as you create a little contradiction a little, you can get rid of the former, and only a few of them can wake up. The main content of Yunyi''s variety show is to experience life in the country for 33 days. During this period, the participating personnel must live and eat with the people in the country. They cannot eat and drink for nothing, and have to trade their ownbor. No matter what happens after the camera, at least before the camera, it must be so. There are rtively few reality shows recently, and because of the publicity and hype, many people are still looking forward to this reality show. After all, this is also specially prepared by Yunzishan for Yunyi, and the quality of the program alone cannot be too bad. On the day the show was broadcast, the reality show did attract many viewers. Because this reality show is broadcast two episodes a week, on Saturday and Sunday, there is no conflict with the time of Tang Guo''s drama. Therefore, there is no confrontation between the two. When watching reality TV shows, the audience is just watching something new and seeing how these stars live in the country differently. Watching TV shows, the audience sees the storyline, which tests the actors'' acting skills and line skills. In order to make a perfect one, many actors'' lines will bepleted by voice actors. However, Tang Guo has never been. From the beginning, all her roles, even if they were not on-site, were dubbed by her alone. There was also a director who nned to hire a voice actor, but after listening to her own voice, she dispelled that idea. Because the director really cannot guarantee that the voice actor he hired will be better than her. There are still many people discussing Tang Guo''s role in the y on the Inte, but before they know it, many people have discovered the name of a neer. The name is naturally Yunyi. In that reality show that experienced country life, many artists made a lot of jokes, because of the performance of the artists, some were scolded and some were praised. In short, controversy continues. In this life, Yunyi''s performance, like a clear stream, appeared before the eyes of the broad audience. Because from the moment they walked into the country, they discovered that this well-behaved girl was different from other artists. Other artists held it on the ground that was disgusting with potholes, and she walked over without any pretense. Other artists pointed to some farm tools they didn''t know were surprised, and at a loss, she would either stand aside with a faint smile, or she would tell them the name and purpose of these farm tools. Others looked at the stoves and pots used in the vige, saying they were a little helpless. But when it came time to cook, Yunyi was able to use those easily and skillfully. When asked, she did not hide it, saying that she had lived in the countryside before. For her, it''s more than just living, she''s simply not personally polished by these things, of course she is very familiar with them. Yunzishan did not create any topic for Yunyi on the Inte, but after the first and second episodes were broadcast, those who watched the show will automatically follow Yunyi, such a beautiful and refined person. Not hypocritical at all, know farm tools, know how to use them, and cook delicious food. Even if it is so, she can''t see a bit of rusticity on her body. In the words of many people, even if she wears in clothes and uses those farm tools, she looks very elegant and has a different temperament. Chapter 2542: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (61) Chapter 2542: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (61) Just as Yunzishan thought, many people seemed to have discovered a mysterious treasure and became a fan of Yunyi without hesitation. After gaining the lives of many fans in Yunyi, Yunzishan appropriately let the public rtions team secretly push behind. Of course, he still doesn''t have a character set up to hype Yunyi. The spection is too strong, and it is easy to bring many bad effects to Yunyi. He wanted all of this to happen naturally, so that Yun Yi was fanned and liked by countless people before she knew it. In just two episodes, Yunyi has gained hundreds of thousands of fans. When she saw this result, she was also somewhat satisfied. Before, she devoted herself to studying, except for watching Tang Guo''s dramas, she rarely paid attention to things on the Inte. In addition, Tang Guo has been here for a year, and there is only a new show following the previous movie. She has watched it over and over again for the previous performance, and there is nothing to watch. Tang Guo didn''t have any announcements, and he didn''t shootmercials. As for the fan sending Tang Guo to the hot search, she did not pay attention. Seeing that she had gained so many fans this time, she subconsciously searched Tang Guo''s ount. Just when it popped up, I saw Tang Guo''s Weibo in the search interface. The following shows the amount of followers she posted, which turned out to be more than 20 million. After a moment of stunned, Yunyi closed the page and never read the messages left by fans on Weibo. On this day, Tang Guo participated in the film festival for the first time. This time the film festival will also be broadcast live on Saturday night. It coincides with the third episode of the reality show. Fans know that they can see Tang Guo live, either in front of theputer or waiting with their mobile phone. Although you can also watch the film festival live broadcast and reality show, you can also watch the return visit and rebroadcast, but in the end, many people choose to watch the film festival first, and then watch the reality show. It''s not just for Tang Guo, but at the film festival, there will be many celebrities. If you miss this time, you will have to wait a long time. On this day, Tang Guo dressed up to attend. The dresses were made by Rong Xu himself, not for any brand. When the host announced that Tang Guo had won the actress award for the role of the heroine in the movie previously directed by Ran Shu, countless people were excited no matter it was on the scene or outside the screen. At that time, when Tang Guo wore a simple, elegant and elegant aqua-blue gown on stage to ept the award, the fans sitting in front of theputer with his mobile phone were even more boiling. Her characters on the screen are not gorgeous. It is rare to see her dressed up in attendance. As a fan, there is no excitement and no forgetting, quick screenshots. Almost every screenshot can be used as a screensaver. They are even more expecting that the screenshots of the official recorded scenes should look better. This evening, Yun Yi did not watch her reality show either. I originally nned to watch it, but then I identally saw the hot search on Weibo, which was about the film festival. I saw many people discussing again below, and Tang Guo was invited to participate in the film festival this time. It reminded her of the teacher Wu''s previous evaluation of Tang Guo''s acting skills. Hearing that Tang Guo had won the award for the queen, she turned off the screen when she saw the other side''s scenery walking on the podium. Instead, she picked up the script given to her by the reality show. Although she often doesn''t follow the script, she still reads it. Chapter 2543: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (62) Chapter 2543: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (62) "It''s so beautiful and beautiful, sorry, I have to do something rude, lick the screen, I lick..." On the second day of the film festival, the photos of Tang Guo''s evening gown revealed that they were still not sent by thepany, but by reporters who went to the scene and the official side of the festival. Of course, the most exciting thing is that she won a queen award for her first film. Although she did not deliberately go to the hot search, but still on it. It wasn''t that there were no stars in the past. It was not surprising that the first movie won the queen actor. But like Tang Guo, there is one starring movie or one starring drama a year, acting seriously, without any notice, there are almost no variety show artists in this circle. And the whereabouts identity, even if the paparazzi squatting on the whereabouts again, it is very difficult to photograph her whereabouts. Even if it is taken, but it is not sent out, it will always be intercepted. It was not Rong Xu who intercepted this, or the system found it, and Tang Guo asked thepany to send someone to stop it. For many days, the discussion on the Inte was Tang Guo, who had won the actress award at a young age. Because the film festival won the actress award, the TV series yed by Tang Guo has seen a surge in ratings. Tang Guo did not forget to send a message to the Yun family on such matters. The news sent in the past is very simple, just tell them that she won the film award, very happy, and finally thanked them. As for whether they respond or not, that is their business. When the Yun family received the news, they were all at home. Because Yunyi has always been in the countryside, and the reality show has not been filmed yet, even if he doesn''t always live in the countryside, he still lives in a hotel not far from the country. Therefore, they didn''t take that much into consideration. Yun Zishu watched the film festival in front of theputerst night. When I received this news, I was still very happy. Yun Yi was not there, so he called Tang Guo back on the spot. "Brother Three?" "Xiaoguo, congrattions. Your dream hase true." "Thank you third brother, but my dream has not yete true." "Aren''t they all scolded after bing a movie?" "I haven''t taken it behind sight." After Yun Zishu heard the look, he couldn''t help but smile heartily, and said affectionately, "What a greedy little girl." "I''ve watched your new drama. It''s very good, Xiaoguo. You will definitely be able to get behind the scenes with this TV drama." "So, your dream will be fully realized soon." "Third brother, my dream is acting. It''s just a convenience to win these awards. Every day I live, my dream is to act well. Unless I reach the end of my life, I will not stop, dream It will not be fully realized." Yun Zishu was taken aback when he heard it, thenughed again, "So this is your dream curse?" "Yeah, this is my dream. In this circle, I just want to act and not do anything else." "You will realize this lifelong dream." "Thank you third brother for his good words, I also think I did a good job." Tango paused and asked, "Thank you third brother for lunch?" "Not yet, I''ll eat itter." "Then I will hang up first. Brother Rong has been waiting for a long time." "it is good." When Yun Zishu was on the phone, the Yun family listened. Not knowing what it was for, he also turned on the amplifier, so that they all heard Tang Guo''s voice. Chapter 2544: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (63) Chapter 2544: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (63) When he hung up the phone, he was still a little lost. He stared at the locked phone, and didn''t know when, he actually changed the lock screen to her picture. From the photo she took when she was a child, it was reced by a photo of yesterday in a blue evening dress. Yun Zishu felt the gazes of other people and looked up at them, not knowing what to say for a while. Still mica spoke first, "Does Zishu often contact Xiaoguo?" "Yeah." Yun Zishu nodded. He hadn''t thought of hiding things from his family about contacting Tang Guo. Mica sighed, "Is she okay now? She should be ming us for indifference." "Is Xiaoguo such a person?" Yun Zishu couldn''t help it. "If she really mes us, she will still care about me, and send us a message and blessings on New Year''s and holidays? Not once." Mica thought for a while, it seemed like this. Anyway, I have lived together for sixteen years. At this moment, when she thinks about it, she feels a little guilty, "She has nevere to us." "Mom, our attitude, would she still dare toe to us? If I didn''t take the initiative to contact her, and asionally call, she might note to me. Even if I have spoken countless times, if there is any difficulty, she will be able toe. She agreed to me every time, but no matter what problem she encountered, she solved it by herself. She has never looked for it once." "She knows very well in her heart." Father Yun hesitated a little too. After all, it was the daughter who had been spoiled for 16 years on the cusp of his heart, saying that he really didn''t want to at all in his heart, that was false. It''s just that whenever he thinks of Yun Yi''s suffering in the Tang family, he gets angry again. They held Tang Guo on the cusp of their hearts, but the people of the Tang family were so angry with his precious daughter, can he not be angry? "How about we make an appointment to have a meal together?" When I mentioned it, Mica was more and more missed. The members of the Yun family looked at each other, and they were all silent and did not object, indicating that they approved this approach. "I think it''s OK. Recently, Xiaoyi has been shooting reality shows, and it has been a long time since I saw Xiaoguo." This time it was Yunzishan who spoke. Yunyi is his sister, but Tang Guo, a sister who is not rted by blood, said that he didn''t miss it at all, and it was impossible, butpared with the two, the weight of the sister. It must be heavier. Tang Guozheng and Rong Xu were having lunch. They were not eating outside today. They went to Rong Xus house and let him cook. She was standing at the door of the kitchen, watching him busy. "Brother Rong, I didn''t expect you to cook." "Are you surprised?" Rong Xu smiled at her back, "I didn''t really cook until I met you." "Then you will do it after you know me?" "Still not." Rong Xu''s lips twitched slightly. "After you became my girlfriend, I went to learn specifically." "Really?" "I will lie to you." "No." Tang Guo was curious, "When did you learn it?" "Just when you were filming, thepany was busy. It is impossible to leave for two days and three days, but asionally there is still half a day. If you dont see Xiaoguo, you can only ask the chef and let them teach me how to cook. Lovesick." "You can do anything, but how can you learn to cook? Can''t you just look at the photos to relieve love? "Xiao Lin told me before that your cooking skills are terrible, maybe you can''t learn it. I just think about it, you won''t, I won''t, and I won''t starve to death in the future? You can''t learn it, then I will learn ." Chapter 2545: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (64) Chapter 2545: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (64) Tang Guo remembered that in order to toss Duan Yuhong, he deliberately behaved badly, it seemed that Tang Lin had shown it. Unexpectedly, this kid had told Rong Xu all about her. Tang Guo didn''t know. Tang Lin and Rong Xu didn''t mean to tease her when they said this. That exchange was because Tang Lin learned about Tang Guo and Rong Xu''s formal contact. One day, and Rong Xu made a separate call. Tang Lin: "Okay, since my sister likes you, I have no opinion. As long as you dont make mistakes, you will be my brother-inw in the future. However, there is one thing I need to tell you that my sister does not know how to cook. I''m going to trouble your future brother-inw." "Trouble you, take good care of my sister. If I know that you are not good to her, I will sneak her away." Faced with the warning from the future brother-inw, Rong Xu of course listened carefully and said that he could just do things like cooking. Rong Xu remembered what had happened before, and couldn''t help but smile. Tang Lin''s boy was not a simple one, he was very mindful. After the two had a delicious lunch, Tang Guo received another call from Yun Zishu. After hanging up the phone, Rong Xu asked with jealousy, "What is your third brother calling again?" "He said that from the Yun family, he proposed to gather with me, have a meal, and ask me when I have time." Tang Guo answered truthfully, and ignored Rong Xu''s jealousy. He understood that she had nothing to do with Yun Zishu. , The jealousy disappeared after a while. Sure enough, Rong Xu''s jealousy disappeared suddenly, and his eyes narrowed slightly, "Why are you suddenly meeting with you and having to eat? Haven''t I been avoiding you all these years?" He had a good impression of Yunzishu, except that the other person looked at Xiaoguo differently, nothing else was wrong. As for the rest of the Yun family, he is not so pleasing to the eye. "Have you agreed?" "Yes, it''s about this Friday night." After all, everyone is busy, and it happens to be free on Friday afternoon. In fact, Tang Guo is not busy, but now he has to start choosing the drama to be filmed next time. As for whether it is a movie or a TV series, it is still uncertain. In short, she can ept at most two dramas a year, and if there are too many, she will not ept them. If it is not appropriate, she may only ept one or none of them. If sometimes the role is really good, even if it is a supporting role, some guest appearances in friendship performances, she will also consider. Anyway, whatever she likes will do. Rong Xu didn''t say anything more when he heard the words. He respected her decision. With him watching, I am not afraid of Yun family bullying her. "Do you n to pick up movies or TV shows next?" "It''s not yet certain. Go back to read the script tomorrow." Rong Xu suddenly hugged her waist and rubbed the edge of her neck, "I asked someone to take the script and read it. I just happened to be on vacation recently, okay?" Tang Guo smiled at the corner of her lips and touched the back of Rongxu''s head, "Brother Rong, are you acting like a baby with me? If someone knows it, let''s see if they don''tugh at you." "Can''t you act like a baby with your girlfriend? Xiaoguo, do you know how old Ran Shu is? This year is forty-eight, and in two years, he will be 50. He often acts like a baby with his wife, and no oneughs at him." "Director Ran needs to know if you spit on him behind your back, he will get angry with you." Rong Xu stood up, held Tang Guos small hand, and said confidently, No, he has a movie that he is about to sign with me this year. If he provokes me, the theater under my Rongs name , He wont show his movie. For me, I lose a little money, and I dont rely on it to make money. For Ran Shu, he loses a lot." "Na Randao is really poor." "Xiaoguo, you should say, your brother Jiarong is really amazing." "Okay, Brother Rong, you are really good." "Not sincere." "My brother Rong, you are really amazing." System: I really can''t stand it. On Friday morning, Tang Guo remembered that he had to make an appointment with the Yun family in the evening, and did nothing else, so he had prepared well. The Yun family is also preparing very nervously, looking forward to meeting this time. However, what they didn''t expect was that Yun Yi returned at noon. Seeing Yun Yie back suddenly, the family was caught off guard. "Why is Xiaoyi back?" Yun Yi didn''t see anything, and quickly walked to Mica Yunfu''s side, "I miss my parents, I have been away for a long time, I want toe back and have a look." "You girl, miss us, just make a call and I will ask someone to pick you up." "I want to surprise my parents." Seeing all this, Yun Zishu''s eyes were a little gloomy. It is estimated that this meal will not bepleted. Chapter 2546: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (65) Chapter 2546: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (65) "Hey, mom and dad, do you look like you are going to go out?" Yun Yi finally found something wrong at this moment. Everyone in this family is neatly dressed. Usually it''s Friday, not everyone Almost busy, do you have time to rest at home? The Yun family looked at each other, but Yun Zishan reacted first, "We originally nned to go out to eat." "Yeah, I nned to go out for dinner." Mica also said with a smile. In fact, she was still a little nervous. She wanted to see Tang Guo very much and was looking forward to the meeting today. However, in front of his own daughter, no one can match. They are going to see Tang Guo, absolutely can''t let Yun Yi know, if this girl knows, it will be sad in my heart. "Originally I nned to go out to eat, but now your girl suddenly came back to give us a surprise, so I won''t go out." Father Yun said, and at the same time thinking in his heart,ter call Yun Zishu to Tang Guo to inform him that if there is something to do today, I can''t pass it, so let''s make an appointment again when I have time. Although I felt a little sad, in front of my daughter, the family''s choices were very consistent, and they could not treat their little princess in the cold because of Tang Guo. "Is there a ce to be booked? If it is booked, let''s go directly. Add me alone. There shouldn''t be anything, right?" The members of the Yun family looked at each other, and looked at Yun Yi''s happy face, so they couldn''t lie and say that they didn''t book a ce. Even if they said they didn''t book a ce, Yunyi wouldn''t believe it. The family goes out for dinner, and it is not going to an ordinary restaurant, so it is impossible not to book the location in advance. In the end, the family ns to take Yunyi to dinner in the evening. Yun Zishu sat aside, watching the interaction between Yun Yi and his family, and the family who was a little bit worried about seeing Tang Guo before, now has a good time with Yun Yi. Yun Yi is his sister, and of course he loves it too. But Xiaoguo is his sister too. She has been living in this house for 16 years. Is it true that these 16 years have really be a nk for them. For Yunyi, she will not see her for the rest of her life. Good thing, because of Yunyi, did you break the appointment? "Zi Shu, what were you thinking before?" Yun Zishu had already walked upstairs, ready to go back to the room to inform Tang Guo about this. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if we met at that time. Unexpectedly, just about to push the door into the room, he was stopped by Yun Zimo, the eldest brother of the Yun family. If you say that the Yun family has three sons, the younger son is gentle and moist, and the second son has a straight-forward temper. The eldest son is mature and stable, and is most suitable for inheriting the Yun family. The usual Yun Zimo talks less, but she still loves Yun Yi very much. When he didn''t find out about it, he also loved Tang Guo''s sister very much. "It turned out to be Big Brother." Yun Zishu smiled, with a slightly sad smile on his face, "I''m just a little sorry. I want to find a chance to eat with Xiaoguo in the future, it won''t be so easy." "Why? There are some time for dinner. If you want to get together, you will always take time out." Yun Zimo pondered, "Are you doing Xiaoguo''s injustice? Zishu, Xiaoyi suddenly came back today, why are we all? Its impossible to pass, you have to understand it. If Xiaoyi knows about this, she will be sad." "If Xiao Guo learns about this, she will be sad, brother!" Chapter 2547: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (66) Chapter 2547: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (66) Yun Zimo was silent for a moment, and said, "If you don''t tell me about this, she won''t know about it. You call her and say that something has happened to the Yun familypany temporarily and needs to be resolved by my parents and me. Make an appointment with her again." "She won''t know." Yun Zi looked at Yun Zi Shu with a certain degree of determination, "As long as you don''t tell her." "Big Brother," Yun Zishu opened his mouth, and didn''t know what to say, "Okay, I''ll let her know, but she is also very busy now, she might have time if we have time in the future." "In fact, I think that if you really care about so much, next time you don''t think about it, you should stop talking about meeting with her. If Xiaoyies back suddenly, you will change your mind temporarily." "Zi Shu, Xiao Yicai is our sister. She has suffered a lot in the past. You are her third brother. You should treat her well." "Xiaoyi is my younger sister, and Xiaoguo is also my younger sister. She has lived with us for 16 years. Big brother, it is not her who hurt Xiaoyi. She shouldn''t bear all this. Speaking of which, I really shouldn''t have Help you make the phone call asking her toe out and get together." "Forget it, this time I will inform her. Next time you want to see her, don''t let me call her again. I don''t want to lose this sister. Although you are not rare, I am rare." Yun Zishu walked into the room and called Tang Guo. It was Rong Xu who received the call, when Tang Guo was doing hair in the barbershop. Both the cell phone and the bag were in Rong Xu''s hand, and he heard the phone ringing and saw that the caller ID was Yun Zishu again. Tang Guo signaled that he answered directly. It''s just that, without saying a few words over there, the smile on Rong Xu''s face disappeared, and only three words were said in the whole process, "I see." When the phone hung up, Tang Guo felt that Rong Xu was not very happy, but it was inconvenient now. When the hair was done, Rong Xu put on her a hat, and then walked out of the barbershop holding her little hand. "What did the third brother just say, his face is so ugly?" In fact, Tang Guo had already guessed a little, maybe it was because of what happened to the party today. And this change could only be because something happened temporarily at the Yun family and couldn''te. "They said something happened to the Yunjiapany temporarily, and we will meet again someday." Hearing this, Tang Guoughed in a low voice, "Does Rong believe it?" "I don''t believe it, I asked the assistant just now. The Yun Family''spany is very good, and there is nothing wrong with it!" Rong Xu was a little angry, and held her tightly. "Next time they meet again, you will be busy. If time is so precious, its not what they want to see. When they make an appointment, lets release the pigeon again. When are you?" What Rong Xu didn''t say was that he also asked his assistant to investigate what happened to the Yun family. He just received the news that Yun Yi, who was going to shoot a reality show, suddenly came back, so the Yun family had their appointment because of Yun Yi. "All right, Brother Rong, don''t be angry. If they don''t have time, it''s enough if they have you? The food in that restaurant is not bad, let''s go eat." Rong Xu nodded, not getting angry. He observed Tang Guo''s expression, and he did not see anything unhappy about her, so he felt relieved. Since she was not upset and thought of eating vegetables, he must take her there. Although the restaurant has to book a ce in advance, some people can jump in the queue. For example, he. Rong Xu called the restaurant in front of Tang Guo. Chapter 2548: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (67) Chapter 2548: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (67) "I want the best ce to bring my girlfriend to dinner." "Okay, President Rong, we will make arrangements for you right away." Hanging up the phone, Rong Xu saw Tang Guo looking at him with a smile, and said to him, "Brother Rong, the way you were just now, you are really handsome." "If Xiaoguo likes to watch it, I will show it to you every day. Most of these high-end restaurants have sent my supreme membership card, and you can reserve seats anytime." System: It seems that I have seen the tail high. In the afternoon, Rong Xu apanied Tang Guo to go shopping in the mall. When it was almost time for dinner, the two went to the restaurant for dinner. Nothing special happened midway, and the two enjoyed a delicious dinner. However, when I was about to leave, I happened to meet the smiling and warm-looking Yun family. Yun Yi walked among Yun Father and Mica, holding the two of them separately. The three Yun family brothers were all behind them. The ce where the two sides met was in a small aisle in the restaurant. Even though Tang Guo was wearing a peaked cap and a silk scarf, when she saw the Yun family, she subconsciously raised her head, and the other party naturally saw her face. Seriously, seeing them here, she was indeed a little surprised. After all, if Yunyi really made them break the appointment with her, just in case, they shouldn''te to this restaurant again. I really didn''t think that the Yun family was brave, or did not put her in the eyes. Yun Zishu also saw Tang Guo at first sight, his face changed. He pressed his lips lightly and clenched his fists forcefully. After this time, from now on, the Yun family can''t hold back his face and talk to her about gathering together. Father Yun Mica was really embarrassed. They knew that Tang Guo woulde here for dinner. They had known that they would directly ask someone to book another ce. Yun Zimo usually keeps his face cold, basically unchanged. Yun Zishan couldn''t smile, none of these people were fools. Also understand that after today, their fate ispletely exhausted. "Uncle Yun, Aunt Yun, Big Brother Yun, Second Brother, Third Brother, and Miss Yun, what a coincidence, are you eating here again?" Tang Guo said first, she was not embarrassed at all. What is she embarrassing about? Shouldn''t it be these people who are embarrassed? Therefore, she greeted them indifferently, without seeing any abnormalities. "Yes, yes." Father Yun nced at each other, the embarrassment on his face couldn''t fade away, just a faint response. "Haha, what a coincidence, are you here?" Yunzishan pped haha, "That''s really fate." Yun Yi didn''t speak, but his eyes were always on Tang Guo. Yun Zishu wanted to say something to Tang Guo, but in this case, what he said and what he did was not very good. He could only remain silent. "It''s gettingte, I still have a script to watch tomorrow, so I''ll leave." "Okay, okay, then go ahead." The extremely awkward meeting ended in this case. The Yun family watched Tang Guo and Rong Xu''s backs. In the restaurant, they watched Rong Xu arrange Tang Guo''s hat and silk scarf, blocking her entire face. Then, the two figurespletely disappeared. They also followed back, because Yunyi was there and they didn''t discuss this matter. The next day, Yunyi returned to the countryside to continue shooting reality shows. Chapter 2549: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (68) Chapter 2549: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (68) The Yun family came back to sit up in the evening and talked about what they met with Tang Guost night. "Zi Shu, did you call Xiao Guo?" Father Yun asked. Yun Zishus attitude is not very good, "No, do I have the face to call her? What do I say to her when I call, Im really sorry, we just came back because of Xiaoyi, its not good to leave Xiaoyi out, so I missed an appointment with her, and I was afraid that she would care, so I lied that something went wrong with thepany, but went to dinner with Xiaoyi?" Father Yun''s face was ugly, and he couldn''t vent his anger. "Xiaoguo must be angry." Mica said with a grimace. "I knew that yesterday, I had to change ce. Why didn''t I think of it before, so I must go to that ce. Or, let''s make Xiaoguo get together tomorrow? Tomorrow day, Let''s pick another gift for her." "Mom, don''t look at me. I can''t open this mouth. Besides, she doesn''t necessarily have time." Because seeing Tang Guost night, it had too much impact on them. Rong Xu, like Tang Guo, also wore a hat. In addition, his base camp is no longer in this city, and he rarely walks on the road. Maybe the Yun family has seen him, but there is not much between the two sides. So he did not recognize Rong Xust night. The impression that Rong Xu gave them was probably a man who had a close rtionship with Tang Guo, and they didn''t care much about this. Yun Zishu refused to agree to call Tang Guo, and thest thing fell on Yunzishan. Although Yun Zishan was a little helpless, he dialed the phone. "Hello, who is it?" "Is it Xiaoguo? I am Yunzishan." "Excuse me, I''m Xiao Guo''s assistant, may I ask you something?" "Oh, is it convenient for her to borrow the phone now? I have something to ask her, that is, can we make an appointment to have a meal together? You tell her that it is called Yunzishan, and she will know." "Mr. Yun, I''m really very sorry, Xiao Guo will be studying abroad in thest few months for the flight at 9 o''clock this evening, and will not return home for the time being. Is there anything urgent for Mr. Yun? If he is really anxious , Sister Xiao Guo wille over in a while and she will call you back." In the end, Yun Zishan just said that there is nothing important, and I will look for her next time. "How?" Mica asked a little anxiously. Now she felt uneasy, she always felt that she owed Tang Guo a little bit. "She is going to study abroad, the flight at nine o''clock tonight." "I just said, she may not have time to eat with boring people now. You must think that she can find her anytime, anywhere." Yun Zishu seemed to sigh and feel better. There are many, but Yun Zimo red at him as soon as he spoke. He didn''t care at all. He buried his head and yed with his mobile phone and muttered, "I want to take all good things. That is to think beautifully." "Zi Shu, how do you talk?" Yun Zimo frowned. Yun Zishu stood up and turned upstairs, "You will find Xiaoguo in the future, don''t let me go. I still want to be a brother and sister with her, and I don''t want to be troubled by you. ording to me, Xiaoyi is the rarest of you. Don''t bother Xiaoguo anymore, it''s not good for everyone." Yun Zishan''s ridicule, the others became popr. Tang Guo did go abroad to study. Of course, there was also a certain reason why he didn''t want to meet the Yun family. Chapter 2550: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (69) Chapter 2550: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (69) Since they met yesterday, there is no need to maintain the previous rtionship between them. From this day on, she will not send them any more messages on holidays. The Yun family didn''t pay attention at first, butter discovered that some important festivals would never receive that warm short message anymore, and they were lost for a while. Five monthster, Tang Guo returned from studying. At the same time, she received a new drama and there is no suitable movie script, so she chose a good TV script. Not surprisingly, she is still the heroine. When the fans knew that she finally took the new drama, they were all happy to fly. They are really the poorest fans. The treasure actor of their own fans did not participate in any activities. They went abroad to study for five months. No announcements were issued and they disappeared for five months. If it were other actor stars, it might have been cold. But she is different. Even after five months of disappearing, she will still be discussed on the Inte, and the TV series from the previous few months has set a new high in ratings. Until now, there are countless TV stations repeating it. On the Inte, it is also a blockbuster movie, returning to review all the dramas she yed before. When Tang Guo came back, he plunged directly into the crew and started filming. In fact, she got the script for that TV series very early, and turned it over several times when she was abroad. Fans who originally nned to go to the airport to guard Tang Guo are still disappointed to leave, unable to squat. "Brother Rong, it''s nice to have money." When Rong Xu heard Tang Guo call him, he was a little surprised, "Why, have you been short of money recently? There is a lot of money in the card I gave you. You dont need to save it. Spend it as you want. It doesnt matter if you spend it all. , I work hard every day to earn." "No, I have not spent yet." "What is given to you is for you to spend, don''t save it, it is easy to get moldy, the money in the card is waiting for Xiaoguo to be lucky." "Isn''t there no time to spend? When I''m on vacation, let''s be lucky with them." Tang Guo was wearing a costume, and the assistant held her mobile phone to her ear. What she read in her hand was full of notes. The script said with a smile to Rong Xu, "I mean, if Brother Rong hadn''t arranged a private jet for me, it would definitely be surrounded by many people, so I said it''s good to have money." The reason why the fans can''t stop Tang Guo every time is because Rong Xu has made a lot of money. Every time, no matter where she goes, she directly arranges her private jet transfer. "I will see you in two days. Thepany is a bit busy recently." "I wait for you." Rong Xu was crazy in his heart. Every time she said, waiting for him and listening, people can''t wait to fly right in front of her. "Whatever you want to eat, I''d better bring it over." "I want to eat the peanut trotters of Brother Rong." "Okay, I''ll bring it to you in a few days. At that time, I will pick fresh trotters ande back for you to stew early in the morning." When Rong Xu was speaking, he didn''t notice at all, his assistant was screaming. President Rong, please pay attention! You are a domineering president, not a family cook. Are you really good to discuss buying fresh trotters in the office? After Tang Guo hung up the phone, he also found that the assistants and a few small actors around him looked at her with difficulty. Tsk tusk tusk, really annoying, is the crew filming, okay? Why do you want to eat peanut trotters stewed by your boyfriend? In the past few months, one thing happened. Chapter 2551: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (70) Chapter 2551: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (70) Because of a reality show, countless people met a lovely girl named Yunyi. This 33-day reality show about country life haspletely made Yunyi appear in front of the public. At present, she has millions of fans on Weibo. On her body, fans put a lot ofbels on her: hardworking, able to endure hardship, sensible and modest, knows everything, and looks good. Even if so many fans liked her, Yun Zishan did not let the public rtions team continue to hype her, because he knew very well that Yunyi currently has no works except for reality shows. Once over-consumption of famous flowers, it is easy to bring many bad effects to her. He wants to win Yunyi up, rather than excessively consuming her reputation to gain benefits, it needs to be done step by step. Instead, for Yunyi, he asked the show team to hype other artists. His Xiaoyi only needs to be quiet and keep himself. Yunyi, which has been in the sight of arge audience, is currently in the crew. Yun Zishan epted a script for her. It was not a very big production, but the TV series produced by this director is still very guaranteed. It is not the main role, but the second female. But even so, the start is beyond the reach of many people. During the quiet filming of Yun Yi''an, other artists who participated in the reality show at the time were still enthusiastic on the Inte. They also took advantage of the reality show to receive a lot of resources, including the leading actress. Yun Yi looked at the artist who likes to get out, just picking up a female number one role. He often goes on hot searches and doesn''t care at all. She subconsciously searched Tang Guo''s Weibo, and saw that on the search interface, Tang Guo had more than 30 million fans. In just five months, Tang Guo''s fans have increased by several million. Although the speed of the increase is not very violent, you can see that the quality of Tangguo Weibo fans is very high by looking at every dynamic repost,ment, and like. Turning off Weibo, Yunyi watched the script carefully. The director couldn''t help but nodded when he looked at this quiet female artist. She has background, resources, talent, hard work, good temper, and she doesn''t y big names. Who is the one? There is no reason for not being popr. Time passed in a hurry, Tang Guo and Yun Yi sessively finished filming their new dramas. The broadcast time is not too far apart, but judging from the response on the Inte,izens still look forward to the TV series yed by Tang Guo. After all, everything she ys is something to watch. The ones that Tang Guo can choose, whether it''s the script or the director''s side, are all first-ss. After the show, the audience was not disappointed. Although she yed the role of Yun Yi very hard, and the director also took it seriously, there have been some problems in other roles. Yes, the whole drama is not soplete. The bad thing is that the quality of this drama ispletely inferior to the one yed by Tang Guo. On the good side, she yed the second female, overshadowing the limelight of the female number one, making the evaluation on the Inte be: What is this female number one acting? It''s really ugly. With just this acting, this looks, it''s really hot eyes to be able to y female one. To say that this drama is really supported by Yun Yi, the second female second, if she were not for her, I would not even take a look at it. ... Chapter 2552: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (71) Chapter 2552: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (71) In fact, this drama is not that bad. Compared with many previous TV dramas, the standard is much higher. It''s just that they have been appetite for the drama yed by Tang Guo in recent years. Since they are all TV series,parison is definitely indispensable. "Xiaoyi, you have done a good job, but the level of these actors is not good, whichpletely drags you down. Next time, the second brother will choose a big production for you." "Well, it doesn''t matter, I will take it slowly." Yun Yi was still somewhat satisfied with his performance. "Recently I have received a lot of scripts, let''s take a look tomorrow, what you like." Yun Zishan said, "With Xiaoyi''s current situation, she can pick up the female number one. If there is no suitable one, first pick up a few big-name advertisements. , Or variety shows to consolidate their poprity." "it is good." Just when Yunyi chose to shoot the script for the next time, Tang Guo won the rear-view award for her TV seriesst year. Yun Yi watched the rey, Tang Guo still dressed up to ept the award, without blinking, the teacher surnamed Wu saw this, "Xiaoyi?" "Teacher Wu, my second brother told me before that I can choose the script for the female one." "Then congrattions." "However, I want to immerse myself a little bit. I will not take the drama for the time being. After listening to my second brother, I will shoot a fewmercials and put on other shows. When I am ready, I will choose a better script. If I choose a movie script , Then the best." Tang Guo still received the blessing from Yun Zishu when he got the poster award. Neither of them mentioned anything about it. But Yun Zishu knew that Tang Guo would not treat the Yun family the same as before. Whenever he thought of this, he sighed in his heart, helpless and helpless. Not long after this incident, Tang Guo received a call from a famous director, saying that he would n a movie next year, and the preliminary script was still ordered. If she is interested, you can show her first. "Qiu''s films have always been well-known and high-quality, of course I am interested." "Then I will ask someone to send you the script. You can take a look first. If there is no problem, then you will be the number one film actress next year." Qiu Lige said with some joy, Tang Guo''s potential can be seen by anyone. "it is good." Within two days, Tang Guo got the script. After looking through it, although it was not the perfect one, she was still more interested. He called Qiulige back to express that she was interested in this role and would like to y the female number one. Because the film is nned to be shot next year, there are still many areas that are not perfect, so the two sides decided to sign the contract again next year. It''s time for the New Year again. Since Tang Guo got out of the test, he has never returned home for the New Year. Tang Lin also came to her for the New Year every year. The two old men from the Rong family had gone long ago. Now only Rong Xu is left, so Rong Xu spends the New Year with Tang Guo. Cui Taixin didn''t want to spend the New Year with that family, except for the necessary meals that day, he slipped to Tang Guo''s side. "Oh, it''s better for my future aunt here." Cui Taixin looked a little bit resentful, he was obviously younger than him. He became his teacher and became his aunt again. He is so pitiful. "Of course my sister is good here. My brother-inws cooking is the best." Tang Lin smiled and praised him, seeing Tang Guo standing in the kitchen, ready to help, and being pushed out by Rong Xu, let her serve the food. That is quite satisfactory. "I didn''t know my uncle was so capable." Cui Taixin was a little jealous. "When my uncle and I were at home, he didn''t know how to cook. I was hungry. He threw me a bucket of instant noodles." "My sister is different." "Yes, yes, not the same." This year, the four of them are very happy. Soon after the beginning of the new year, Qiu Lige called Tang Guo and said that he would make an appointment in a few days to sign the contract. However, only a dayter, Qiu Lige called Tang Guo again and said many apologetic words. In short, this female number one role has a more suitable person. "what happened?" Tang Guo shook his head and said to Qiu Lige over the phone, "It doesn''t matter. Since Director Qiu has found a more suitable person, it means that we have no fate." "Then cooperate again next time." Tang Guo smiled, "If there is another time, please ask Director Qiu to sign the contract earlier." When Qiu Lige heard Tang Guo''s bad tone, he smirked and didn''t dare to say more. At this point, everyone understands what is going on. The other party didn''t ask why, but didn''t want to really tear his skin. "Xiaoguo, what happened?" "I was cut off." "Or..." Rong Xu was a little angry, and Tang Guo continued, "Forget it, I didn''t sign the contract. It''s useless to make a big mess. It just so happens that I''m not very satisfied with that movie script." Tang Guo smiled and took out the phone and dialed another one, "Guide Ran, are you free?" Chapter 2553: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (72) Chapter 2553: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (72) After Ran Shu received Tang Guo''s call, he brought his wife to Tang Guo''s house. The first sentence when entering the door is: "You said you have a good script in your hand, is it true?" A script that can make Tang Guo say good is definitely very good. Tang Guo called him and said that the ownership of this script is not hers, it should be her friend, maybe she bought it. In addition, there are ns for him to direct, which makes Ran Shu look forward to it. He hasn''t found a script that suits his liking for almost a year. Thest time I worked with Tang Guo was a few years ago, and now I am extremely looking forward to this matter. "Yes, I have a good book in my hand, but the subject matter does not fit well with Dao Rans style. But I think this script is very good. If Dao Ran is interested, you can still try it. If you do it, Dao Ran will rely on it. It is not impossible for this film to set foot on the international stage." Hearing such words, Ran Shu was also surprised, what kind of script it was that would make Tang Guo dare to speak such big words. On the international stage? Although the country has a long history and culture, there is still a generation gap with the aesthetics of many countries in the world. It is precisely because of this that even if the local people think of a good movie, people in other countries simply appreciate or even disagree with such a culture, and cannot achieve resonance. "What kind of script is it that makes you so confident?" Ran Shu didn''t think Tang Guo was lying, his heart was beating, and he was thinking about what script is so awesome, don''t hesitate to show it to him. He took a look. Mrs. Ran pinched him, making hime back to his senses at once, "Or, take it out first?" Before Ran Shu came, Tang Guo took down the script, not printing it on paper, because there was too much content involved and it was still in herptop. She turned on theptop, and Mrs. Ran quickly gave Tang Guo a ce. "Director Ran, the theme of this movie is the origin of the interster world." "The origin of the interster world?" Ran Shu was stunned. The interster world has always existed in human imagination. In human imagination, it is a high-tech world with a whole, and it is also a world where the ancient civilization has not fallen behind, even after disasters, and the reorganization of resources. The rise of one civilization represents the decline of another civilization. This subject alone made Ran Shu a little interested. If it is the origin of the interster world, if there is no problem with the subject matter and filming, it can indeed be in line with international standards, so that the entire world of human beings can be well substituted and resonate. "Director Ran, you can watch it slowly now." Tang Guo pushed the notebook to Ran Shu and let him see it for himself. Regarding the subject of interster origin, she was prepared from the beginning. For her, this is simply within reach. ording to the development and progress of the original owner, he has just entered this line of filming. And she just started to y tricks when she was in college. Now he has also won awards for film and television, and the process has been happy for several years. Originally, she still guessed that it was not a coincidence that Yun Yi entered this business. She speeded up the process for several years, and Yun Yi didn''t finish her studies, and she also entered the industry. No matter what the other party''s purpose is, it was aimed at her. Chapter 2554: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (73) Chapter 2554: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (73) The movie that Qiu Lige asked her to makest year was a very good youth literary film. Once this kind of film resonates with the audience, the response and reputation will be very good, and it is quite easy to win prizes. The only bad thing is that the subject matter is small, and it is easy to win domestic awards, but not internationally. But the world theme of interster origin is different. There are many small partners in the interster world in her group, and their status is not low. She thought about it before and decided toe up with a big one. I asked them for a lot of information about the origin of the interster, and nned to write a script based on these information. If she hasn''t been cut off before, then she won''t take it out for the time being, and wait for someone to cut it off before taking it out. It was a movie that cut Hu, so she took the script directly. If it was a TV series that cut Hu, it would be easier to handle. There are countless movie scripts in your country. As long as you are willing to pay for it, you can definitely produce high-quality TV series without worrying about anything. Ran Shu read the script seriously over there, and the whole person was immersed in it. Theputer contains not only theplete script written by Tang Guo, but also various materials on the origin of interster. What Tang Guo thought was that scriptspleted by one person would always have shorings. It is not as diversified as a scriptpleted by multiple people, making the script more perfect. If Ran Shu sees these materials, what inspirations have been born, and add these inspirations to make the script more perfect, so much the better. Indeed, as Tang Guo thought, after only turning over a few pages, various new ideas popped up in Ran Shu''s mind. Looking at him like that, Mrs. Ran quickly took out a notebook and pen from her handbag and gave him. This has been a tacit understanding that has been cultivated for many years. Those who are familiar with the two know that Mrs. Rans handbag will always contain a notebook and two or three gel pens. "Brother Rong, discuss something with you." Rong Xu was a little curious, "What''s the matter? Is there anything I can help with about this movie? If it''s scheduled, I''ll definitely schedule yours first. When your movie is scheduled, other movies will stand aside." "Brother Rong is doing this, so I''m not afraid of other people''s opinions?" "Where else is it important to have you." Rong Xu held Tang Guo''s hand, "Isn''t it right to support my girlfriend?" "I''ll take what Brother Rong''s thoughts are. If there are no surprises, this movie will not be too bad. When the timees, Brother Rong will still follow the rules of the theaters. The box office continues to increase, so we will increase the ranking. No, then we should reduce the schedule." Seeing Rong Xu''s disapproval, Tang Guo continued, "You should have a little confidence in me." "Well, Xiaoguo''s movie, I believe there will only be additional performances in the end." Rong Xupromised, but at the beginning he arranged more points. Isn''t it a problem? At any rate, he and Xiaoguo are the actresses and actresses, and Ran Shu is an excellent director. "What did you say you want to discuss with me?" "Didn''t you give me the card before? The money in it, I intend to invest in this movie." Rong Xu couldn''tugh or cry, "This is for you, you can spend whatever you want, not to mention investing in movies, you can use them to buy bags, one for each day." The voices of the two were not small, and all four of them heard it. Even Ran Shu and Mrs. Ran couldn''t help but look up at them. Ran Shu seemed to feel Mrs. Ran''s gaze. Chapter 2555: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (74) Chapter 2555: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (74) Ran Shu whispered, "My wife, you are in charge of the money in our house, so you can arrange it yourself. Although one may not work a day, there is still no problem with one for two days or three or five days. This script is very good. Come up and discuss it, invest some money in, and make money together. President Rong, Xiao Tang, right?" Mrs. Ran was amused, and reasoned Ran Shu, "Hurry up, I''m not Avalokitesvara, I want so many bags for what to do. Since you want to invest in this movie, just take the money from the family." "Are we superfluous?" Cui Taixin sat far away, "dogs are abused everywhere." Tang Lin nced at him, "I am different from you." "Different? Do you have a little girlfriend?" Tang Lin shook his head, "No, you are a dog, I am not." Cui Taixin: Fuck! This kid is really cursing people without seeing blood. "Brother Rong, there is one more thing that needs your help." "whats the matter?" "The post-production of this film is very important. I remember that there seems to be a film and television post-productionpany under your name?" "Indeed, but many domestic movies are reluctant to pay for special effects, and moneyes into the pockets of those big stars. Therefore, thepany is currently doing sideline business, doing somerge-scale game special effects, and cooperating with some foreign filmpanies." Rong Xu understands. Tang Guo said, "I will inform over there about this matter, but you will add up the time here and leave a space for you to do post-production special effects for your movie. Although Ran Shu was reading the script carefully, he was also listening to Tang Guo''s words. Don''t look at his calmness on the surface, but in fact he was very excited. There are scripts, good actors, good directors, oh, investors... and now there are even top film and television post-productionpanies. Investors include him, Tang Guo, and Rong Xu, and then just pull two familiar ones to make money. Tang Guo didn''t want a sry, it was a good deal no matter how he thought. Ran Shu squinted his eyes, looking at theptop in front of him, unable to move his eyes. Soon, Ran Shu and Tang Guo showed that they had new ideas about the script she hadpleted independently. Tang Guo said that he could continue to improve together. Ran Shu was so happy that he and Mrs. Ran stayed directly that day. Day and night discussing scripts with Tang Guo, the people who take care of them are naturally Rong Xu and Mrs. Ran. A weekter, the script was perfected. Ran Shu took the USB sh drive and held Mrs. Ran''s hand, looking a little embarrassed, still unable to hide the light in his eyes. As for Yun Yi, after knowing that Yun Zishan had picked up the female number one of a youth literary film for her, and got the script, she has been thinking about it. When the teacher surnamed Wu learned that Yunzishan had taken the film resources for Yunyi, she was also a little surprised, "It was actually directed by Qiu. Last year, I heard that Qiu was nning a movie. He heard the wind say before The female number he picked was not..." Even though the teacher surnamed Wu stopped talking in time, Yun Yi still caught it, "Is this movie the female number one?" "It was like that when I heard the wind, but at the time it seemed that the script was not perfect and the contract had not yet been signed." Teacher Wu knew that this was wrong, but he said it all and simply said it out. Chapter 2556: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (75) Chapter 2556: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (75) "If I hadn''t known the people on Dao Qiu''s side, I wouldn''t know about it. Xiaoyi, don''t worry. Few people know about this. There is no ssh on the Inte, and it won''t affect you. " Yunyi knows that if you want resources in this circle, it is not strength, but humanity is background. And sometimes, the actor''s strength and favor are also a joke in front of the background. She has already epted all this and has no burden in her heart. "Who was Director Qiu looking for before?" The teacher surnamed Wu hesitated and said, "Tang Guo." After speaking, she observed Yun Yi''s face, but she couldn''t see the joy or anger, she breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Xiaoyi, don''t you Thinking, Mr. Yun must have paid a high price for you to win the female number one of Director Qiu." "Ms. Wu, what are you worried about? Why would I think too much? This is the second brother''s mind. Don''t worry, I won''t have any temper. On the contrary, I will act well and will not shame my second brother." Now, teacher surnamed Wu was really relieved. She has a good talent, a background, a good temper, and she is not hypocritical. She is more optimistic about Yunyi than many people think. After Tang Guo and Ran Shu perfected the script, the money was in ce, and the rest of the time was for Ran Shu to select actors. Because of the special nature of this movie, this time he will of course only choose strong actors when choosing actors. Otherwise, I''m sorry for such a good script and the resources Tang Guo and Rongxu put in. Ran Shu is preparing a new movie and is currently selecting actors. The whole circle knows. Ran Shu is still rtively famous, and many people think that his movies are still the original style. But Dang Ran Shu said that this time he would try a new theme, which is a movie about the origin of interster. Many people felt unreliable when they heard it. You, a director who shoots literary and suspense films, actually go to make this kind of sci-fi movie. Isn''t that looking for death? No matter how famous Ran Shu is, and the sry he gave is not that high, it shows that he may not be able to hire those stars with rtivelyrge traffic. Therefore, many traffic stars really have no idea about his movie. Everyone knows when watching movies in my country that the special effects alone are a headache. It''s not that I can''t do it, but I can''t bear to spend the money to do it. The money is given to the actors. The cost of the film can naturally only shrink and shrink. Obviously, there is a lot of investment, and there is a big gap in the things that can be filmed. Ran Shu doesn''t care about these people, so many actors in his country, no matter the famous or not, as long as he is willing toe, he will give them the opportunity to audition and choose the most suitable role for the script. Many people heard that when Tang Guo had zero pay to star in the film''s No. 1 female, they also thought she was as crazy as Ran Shu. In short, many people in the outside world are not optimistic about this movie. But Tang Guo''s brain fans are different, and they still have the same words: waiting for you to return with the new movie. In addition to saying these, the brain-dead fans don''t know what to say. Because they fanned an actor who only knew about filming. If she hadn''t responded asionally, they thought they fanned a robot. Regardless of what people outside talk about, Ran Shu is still picking actors, and asionally visits Tang Guo. Yunyi has already joined the crew and started filming. At this time, Yunzishu and Yunzishan were having trouble at home. Chapter 2557: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (76) Chapter 2557: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (76) "Second brother, what you did this time is too much, I don''t believe you don''t know, that movie was a small fruit that Qiu Lige took initiative to find, and she was still determined to be the female number one, only because there was no contract signed at that time. " "Zi Shu, you should understand that no matter where the contract is signed, it means that many changes will ur. Even if the contract is signed, there will be times when the contract is breached." Yun Zishan opened the book on Yunzi, "Furthermore, that movie is very suitable for Xiaoyi. I have read a lot of this years scripts, and this one is good in all aspects. If you can make Xiaoyi really popr, just watch This movie is here. With Xiaoyi''s efforts over the years, winning the film is not a problem." "What about Xiaoguo?" Yun Zishan paused, "Xiaoguo is already a movie queen. She has got everything behind the scenes before. She has everything. It can be said that she has a solid position and is not bad for the resources of this movie. I heard that she has received new The script, directed by Ran Shu, should be good." "No matter if Xiaoguo has received a new movie or not, my second brother''s behavior makes me sad." Things have be a foregone conclusion, and Yunzishu cannot change it. "I hope this is the first andst time, especially this one. Dont overdo the things that are certain." "Zi Shu, you are still as innocent as you were when you were a kid. Sure enough, you are a younger brother. The family protects you too well. I don''t know the suffering in the world, and I have never been rubbed." Yun Zishan still smiles honestly, but his personality ispletely different, "Xiaoyi is our sister, I just used the strength of the Yun family to support Xiaoyi and help her win resources, Zishu, this is legal! " This statement made Yun Zishu unable to refute. Indeed, as Yun Zishan said, it is legal, and apart from being unkind, there is nothing particrly serious about it. "So, for Xiaoyi, you have to bully Xiao Guo?" "Zi Shu, Xiao Yi has suffered for 16 years, we have to make up for her. Xiao Guo has enjoyed 16 years of prosperity and wealth in our house, and now it''s not bad, she got it after the movie. At the pinnacle of life, you can take care of yourself, and one less movie and your resources will not have any impact on her." "Toozy to talk to you!" Yun Zishu felt boring suddenly, turned around and left home, looking at the blue sky, he was a little at a loss. Of course, one less movie resource will not have any impact. But he knew very well the character of his family, and wanted to grab anything good and put it in front of Yun Yi. Yunyi and Xiaoguo are both in that circle, and there will inevitably be many collisions in the future. The small fruit is only a single shadow, and it is impossible topete. But what can he do? He is not involved in the business of the Yun family or the film and television industry of the Yun family. Hey, you are used to being free when you are young, and you like to pursue the things you like, without taking those things to heart at all. At this moment, you regret it a bit. If I had been fighting for a few more points in the past, I would not want to help in this way and there is no way. Yun Zishu rubbed his hair. Is there anything he can help Xiao Guo? No matter how tangled Yun Zishu was, Ran Shu''s actor was selected and Tang Guo quickly plunged into the crew. This time I shot a new subject, although an excellent post-productionpany took over the post-production of the film. However, in order to be more realistic, they still chose some ces to set up live shooting. Chapter 2558: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (77) Chapter 2558: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (77) They are very serious about this movie and have a high investment. Unlike previous movies that require special effects, the money invested in this movie is only a small part of the actors. The actors selected by Ran Shu are either old actors, or those with good acting skills and insufficient reputation. Therefore, the sry is not high. It is the first time to direct such a movie, and there are such good conditions, so that Ran Shu is ambitious, no matter what he does, he is required to achieve the most perfect. Even if it is Tang Guo, it is not just a shot. Ran Shu who is serious makes people love and hate. After seven months of filming, the entire crew has lost a lot of weight, to a refugee who really wants to start interster origin. After finishing, the rest is post-production. Calcting the time, another half year has passed. It''s not bad that the movie is scheduled for the National Day. This time is exactly the time when various blockbusters are released each year. Perhaps it''s fate, the youth literary film yed by Yun Yi is also the schedule of the National Day. The film was originally nned to be released in the next year, but the Yun familyter thought that this time was not very friendly to the subject and it was better to postpone it to the time of National Day. In this regard, except for some foreign films, both movies have hit. Several other movies saw this momentum and quickly changed their schedules. Because they watched the promotional video of the interster origin movie, their scalp was numb, and they felt that they underestimated Ran Shu. In addition, there is also a Qiu Lige, the two directors met, let them fight for themselves, they first stepped back. Yun Yi''s film is about to be released, and the Yun family naturally has to work hard to get more film schedule for her. Based on the power of the Yun family and Qiu Lige''s reputation, it is understandable that there are indeed more rows. Naturally, many theaters are willing to give the Yun family this face. Of course, the theater is not a fool, it is impossible to bite to death. In the unlikely event that other movies gain too much momentum and this movie fails, they will appropriately reduce the amount of filming. Regarding this, the Yun family did not feel embarrassed. They all think that the first week of filming volume will increase, and the film will not be too bad by then, and it should be said that it will definitely sell well. Sessively, Tang Guo''s films also sought those theater chains to sign contracts. There are Yunjia to help Yunyi, and there are foreign blockbuster films released. Coupled with the fact that Ran Shu directed this new theme for the first time, the theaters were not optimistic. Therefore, in those theaters, Tang Guo''s filming volume was the fourth, which is already considered pitiful. However, the only difference is that 85 percent of the theaters under the name of the Rong family are filled with Tang Guo''s movie. In other ces, after Tang Lin, who participated in the training, learned about this, he watched the number of films scheduled for the first week of the theater under the name of the Rong family, and called Rong Xu on the spot, "Brother-inw, when did you meet me? Get married? Get married early. Get married. You can protect my sister with integrity." Rong Xu heard that Tang Lin was right, "I''m working hard." "Thene on, my sister is better at coaxing sometimes, if you be good, she agrees." Rong Xu coughed slightly, "I''ve always been good." "Don''t be shy, be bold." Rong Xu couldn''tugh or cry. He didn''t have the courage tough at all. He asked her to agree to his girlfriend because he asked her shamelessly. Isnt this a missed opportunity? If he found the opportunity, he would definitely not miss it. "What''s the matter with the Rong family?" Yun Zishan looked at the Rong family''s first week''s film schedule, which was a little unbelievable. "Xiaoyi''s movies are over there, why is it only 10%?" "President Rong said that he is more optimistic about the interster origin movie, which is good for 10%. He also said that the two foreign films only ount for 12% each." Means, there are already a lot, don''t be dissatisfied, the assistant dare not say this. Chapter 2559: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (78) Chapter 2559: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (78) "It''s crazy over there." Regardless of whether the Rong family is crazy or not, Yun Zishan does not care. What he cares is that the proportion of the Rong familys theaters in the country has reached a high figure of close to 30%, which is so much less. He has a headache. I thought that ording to the momentum of Xiaoyi''s movie, there should be no problems. Therefore, he did not stare at this matter at all, but let the people under his hands talk about it. Unexpectedly, the Rong family''s first week of filming only gave 10% of the Xiaoyi movie, and as much as 85% for Tang Guo. It was only 12% when I heard the two foreign ones, which made Yun Zishan wonder. Is the rtionship between Ran Shu and the Rong family so hard? He knew that the helm of Ran Shu and Rong''s family seemed to be familiar, even if they were familiar, wouldn''t he be able to make that helm mad? "President Yun, do you still have to negotiate with that side now?" "The rows are all lined up. What are you talking about? It''s just the first week of filming. A weekter, when looking at the box office, they regretted it. Then they will naturally add more films to Xiaoyi''s film. Don''t worry, the theater line Not a fool, no one wants to lose money." In addition to being unbelievable, Yunzishan was not so angry. I was still thinking that when the box office came out in the first week, the people over there were not anxious. Yun Yi doesn''t know this, she just needs to make a good film. Regarding the box office filming volume, the director and the Yun family are all considering her. With the resources of Yunzi Mountain and the Yun family, the amount of filming will certainly not be small. It''s just... this time I happened to hit Tang Guo''s movie. Her movie was released on October 1st, and Tang Guo''s movie was on October 2nd. Even if the difference is only one day, it can be counted as the same schedule. It stands to reason that this way also gives her a certain advantage. But she stared at the promotional video of Tang Guo''s movie, watched it over and over again, remembering the smoothness of the other party''s journey along the way, and the other''s sophisticated acting skills, which she really couldn''t match. "Xiaoyi is worried?" When the Yun Zishan brothers came back, they happened to see Yun Yi staring at the promotional video of Tang Guo''s movie. Yun Zishan nced at it, "The special effects of this movie are pretty good. , I heard that special effects have been done for more than half a year, but the writing cost is down." Although he has Tang Guo''s face in the short film, in front of Yun Yi, the Yun family has subconsciously not mentioned Tang Guo''s name. Selective, as if not seen. "It can be seen from this that this should be a very good movie." Yunyi stared at the interface of the tablet, "Only the special effects, I have not seen any domestic movie that canpare Sure. If there are such exquisite and high-end special effects throughout, it will definitely be a visual feast that will be liked by many people." "Special effects can really bring a lot of surprises to people, but it is also easy to ignore the performance of the character itself. If there are more special effects in a movie than the actors, then the cart is upside down, and the actor has be a supporting role for the special effects. It seems that although Its good-looking. Maybe many people like it and shock the scenes, but they ignore the story itself. Yun Zimo said, What is Xiaoyi worried about? You are a youth literary film, which mainly expresses deeper levels The emotion and humanity of the actor are more prominent, and the award is easier. Chapter 2560: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (79) Chapter 2560: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (79) "Yeah, Xiaoyi, your film is more appealing to fans. People are emotional animals. Once the film can resonate with them, then this film will be a word of mouth. And this Only relying on special effects to support, that is, I have seen it cool, maybe the box office will be good, but it is not so easy to y, if an actor wants to win, it is basically impossible." The words of the two stabilized Yun Yi. Indeed, this step of the youth literary film itself is not aimed at the super high box office. This kind of film easily resonates with people and highlights the actors'' acting skills. This time, she was heading for the queen. As long as she got the queen because of this movie, she would stand firmly on the stage of this circle. No matter what you do next, it is much easier. The Yun family didn''t hype for her, and sometimes the hype can be counterproductive. So now, in the eyes of fans, she basically has no ck spots. She is one of the few peaceful acting and low-key actors in this circle. "When parentse back together, let''s get together with our family. Tomorrow Saturday, it will be the time when Xiaoyi''s movie will be released. Our family will go to the cinema to support Xiaoyi." Yun Zishan said, getting the two of them. Agree. As for Tang Guo, he is also having dinner with the actors in the crew and the hard-working staff for more than a year. On the weekend, it was time to witness the results of their joint efforts. Except for Tang Guo, everyone was nervous, just Ran Shu. When drinking, they couldn''t hold the ss. Although he has seen the finished film, he is very satisfied, and even believe it, he is a director who makes literary and suspense films, and he tried such a film for the first time. It was so beautiful, with such a high start, and so many resources. He was excited. . Regarding the issue of the number of films shot in the first week of the box office, he is not in a hurry. In the first week, the theaters of Yourong''s house supported them. Although the other theaters didn''t give them too much filming volume, he promised that they would regret it. He also nned to release this movie abroad. At present, things in this area have been summed up. There are several countries that are very interested in this subject. In short, everything is in discussion and things are going well. In this atmosphere, Ran Shu drank too much. In the end, Tang Guo called to inform Mrs. Ran that she would pick up the person in person. On Saturday, Yunyi''s movie was released. Fans of Yunyi have already bought tickets. Whether it is the director or the crew of this film, the audience is very confident. The movie theater was almost full that day. The Yun family dressed up in disguise, and the family went to the movie theater secretly. Seeing the atmosphere inside, they were very satisfied. By the end of the movie, Yun Yi heard that countless people were immersed in the plot, and his heart was slightly relieved. At home, the Yun family happily discussed with her and praised her for her good acting. Tang Guo also went to see Yunyi''s movie. It is indeed a good performance. In terms of performance, Yunyi has better acting skills than many actors in this circle. If you keep working hard, you will definitely be a good actor. In the early morning of the next day, thepany quickly counted the box office amount, and found that the box office on the first day exceeded 200 million. At that time, the entirepany was boiling. I worked overtime and made a poster and posted it on Weibo. Chapter 2561: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (80) Chapter 2561: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (80) Yunyi watched his fans and fell asleep with dozens of hundreds of additional images in seconds. On Sunday, the atmosphere was obviously different. In fact, the Inte has long been raging because of these two movies, especially Tang Guo''s fans. Seeing that the number of films produced in the movie is actually not as good as the two foreign movies, they are upset. But they had a fan of a robot actor, and they didn''t care much about these estimates. In order not to trick Tang Guo, they said that they had to bear it, and they would see the truth under their hands. They really believe that Tang Guo''s movie must be an excellent movie too, and she has never let them down. Although there are many hesitant attitudes to this movie on the Inte, even if the special effects look good, if the plot is like shit, it will be interesting. Early that day, Rong Xu, Tang Guo and Cui Taixin both dressed up in disguise and went to the cinema. Tang Lin, who participated in the training in other ces, also took time off and went to watch the movie alone. On the Inte, there are more discussions about Yunyi''s youth literary films. After all, there are only a handful of films that have exceeded 200 million box office on the first day. With such a heated discussion about another movie, this movie about the origin of the interster world was shown in the cinema. The first day I went to see it, in addition to Tang Guo''s fans, it was some people who had feelings for Ran Shu and expressed their support. There is another part that is interested in this subject. Thest part of people, naturally some passersby, go with curiosity. But more, I still went to see Yunyi''s youth art film. When the first group of audiences came out of the cinema, their brains were still buzzing, and they werepletely shocked by the pictures on the screen just now. They thought that watching this movie is for watching special effects. After all, from the previous promotional videos, the special effects above are even more exquisite than foreign ones. After watching it, they did not disappoint. What shocked them is that this is a blockbuster with a plot, the feeling that shocked him, they can''t describe it in words at all, when they post the news, they are all: fucking, I feel hopeful for domestic blockbusters , I''m going to stand on top of the world, I don''t know why, I''m a little proud now! Dynamics simr to this have appeared on countless social tforms. "Interster world, will mankind really enter the interster world in the future?" "Before entering the interster world, will humanity really face a catastrophe?" "Do other universes really exist?" Questions are presented in the minds of countless people. They are now eager to see the following content. That''s right, this movie about the origin of the interster world is the time from the catastrophe of mankind to a new world. There is a preview of the easter eggs at the back. If there is the next one, the theme should be about the formation of the interster world, the coolness of various special effects, and the big scenes they have not seen. Obviously far away from them, why do they always feel that what is shown in the movie is the truth? really weird. Even if the special effects in this movie are very good, it does not suppress the aura of the actors themselves as many people think. On the contrary, they arepletely indispensable here. Chapter 2562: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (81) Chapter 2562: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (81) When human beings face disasters and the world plunges into darkness, they thought they had nowhere to go, but they did not expect that because of a remember, they would actually start a new era. The feeling of rebirth was simply in the hearts of people, and the joy filled the hearts for a long time. The people who watched were blinded, andpletely brought themselves into it. What they saw here were not only exquisite special effects, but also various expressions of human nature, evil, ugliness, kindness, struggle for interest, courage to live, and the final unity to ovee suffering and regain a new life, making people excited. Those who finished watching, all went crazy. "Fuck, what''s the matter, such a good-looking movie, why is the amount of filming so small? The rest was robbed, are you human?" "Yeah, the amount of filming is really small. I found several theaters, all of which are so few. Most of them are made for that youth literary film." "You must have not found the right one. You are looking for Rongshi Movies. The amount of filming at Rongshi Cinemas is very sufficient. Go and buy them quickly, otherwise they will definitely be robbed in a while." I dont know who reminded me. No one responded in a short time. Everyone guessed that they should go grab the ticket. On the Rongshi movie side, at first they thought it was their boss who spoiled his girlfriend so much that he made so many movies. Then I found out that in just one hour, all the pre-sale tickets for a week had been sold out, and it was still a bit embarrassing. Even some of the poor positions were robbed. They all have one type. If there is a standing ticket, these people would be willing to squeeze in. Although the box office of many shows in the morning was not good, in the afternoon, the shows were basically full. Anyway, in the movie theater, I often see some pictures, and ask them by name if there are any tickets for the movie that originated from Interster World, ask them if they have added the show, when to add it, and ask them why it is such a good-looking movie with so few films. . "My wife, I feel like I''m dreaming." "Do you want me to p you? If it hurts, it''s not a dream." Mrs. Ran said with a smile. Ran Shu shook his head quickly, "Forget it, I know it''s not a dream," he held Mrs. Ran''s waist excitedly, although his voice was small, but with a vibrato, "I never thought that my career could usher in a higher level. The peak period, and it is only the origin of the first interster world, and the second, the formation of the interster world, and the third, the war of the interster world. I feel that I rely on the information given by Xiao Tang." Ran Shu let out a long sigh, "You can make three or five films, all of which are unsurpassed. With such a good theme, I must do it well. A film can take two, three, or five years." "It''s worth it." Rong Xu was still very excited, and returned home, holding Tang Guo in circles all the time, happier than Tang Guo. Who could have imagined that he could make so much money by the way just to please his girlfriend. Those people must be very new and jealous. "Brother Rong, are your hands sore? If you do, let me down." "It''s not sour, Xiaoguo is very light, you can hold it for a lifetime. Xiaoguo, you are so good." Yes, his girlfriend is really good. I don''t know when he will be a wife. It seems that I haven''t found it recently. It''s a more suitable time. The Yun family did not go to see Tang Guo''s movie, because everyone was at home, and Yun Yi did not find an excuse to go out. In the wee hours of the morning, everyone was waiting for the box office statistics poster to appear. Chapter 2563: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (82) Chapter 2563: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (82) The box office of Tang Guo''s movie was 150 million. This number obviously made the Yun family breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed that it was notparable to Xiaoyi''s movie, and subconsciously ignored other key points. Seeing them like that, only Yun Zishu lowered his head and smiled. With such a small amount of film, there are 150 million, is it notparable to Xiaoyi? Tease him? Except for Rong Xu, which ounted for almost 30% of the market, 85% of which were films of Xiaoguo. In the remaining 70% of the theater market, Xiaoyis film ounted for 50%, and two foreign films, one ounted for 30%, and the other ounted for 30%. Seven, the little fruit ounted for five percent of the poor, ranking fourth. The remaining fragments are other movies. Such a proportion can actually have a box office of 150 million. In addition to the full seats behind, it is certain that some movie theaters have secretly added shows. Exin what? It shows that this movie has exploded. Yun Zishu felt happy in his heart, if from the beginning, he really felt sorry for his own sister. If the family dealt with Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming, he would not only raise his hands in favor, but would also contribute a bit. But apart from letting Duan Yuhong lose his job, they didn''t do much, saying that it was because of Xiaoguo''s face. If they really care about Xiao Guo, they know that Xiao Guo''s rtionship with that family is not good. If Xiao Guo wasn''t smart, she would be the one to be rubbed by. Is it because Xiaoguo is too smart to have suffered the same experience as Xiaoyi, making them think that the family treats them differently and can grab the resources that belong to Xiaoguo? Yun Zishu didn''t want to argue with them about this, but he didn''t bother to argue with them. He only knew that Xiaoguo was very good now, and that no one could surpass it. He didn''t have any opinion on Xiaoyi. He had worried before, but Xiaoyi didn''t seem to n to do anything. Perhaps he wanted to surpass Xiaoguo in his heart. But after this time, Xiaoguo''s status will be unshakable. There is also the man named Rong Xu who escorts her and can protect her for a lifetime. What is he worried about? Don''t worry at all, just watch her dress up on the podium. The person who is most anxious now is the person in charge of the theater. Seeing that movie about the origin of the interster theme exploded, I was particrly unhappy. I really regret that I shouldn''t sign a contract that guarantees the first week''s box office. The signing should be more flexible. Once anything happens, they can also reduce the number of certain movies. Watching Rongshi''s movie make a profit, their hatred, that man has hardly missed, why don''t they believe it, it is always a lesson. After a long sigh, they finally decided that they could not sit back and die. They gave the movies that hadn''t signed a death contract, and then they had no one to buy tickets for a few days, and all arranged for this big movie. The audience who watched this film said that they are not very interested in the two foreign films now. Speaking of special effects, this movie in our country, the special effects and the peak, made them very satisfied. Speaking of novelty, is the theme of interster origin not novel enough? Does it burn? Is this movie not burning? Want to talk about the plot? Many foreign blockbusters have serious ws in many plots. This movie is simply perfect. While creating a visual shock, the emotions expressed by the actors in it are also conveyed to their hearts. Chapter 2564: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (83) Chapter 2564: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (83) The major theaters buckled and charged, and reced the other movies that were rarely watched by people, and almost no one bought tickets. They were all reced by this movie, and I felt much better. At present, Yunyi''s movie is still good at the box office, although they know that if it is reced by Tang Guo, it will definitely make a profit. But this movie is rted to the Yun family and Qiu Lige. It is not very offensive, and can only wait. A weekter, it is considered that they have passed the deadline of the dead contract, and they can increase or decrease at will. But seeing Rong Xu''s side, he actually increased the volume of Tang Guo''s film to 95%, and other movies almost didn''t survive, so I felt anxious. "No matter who you see again in the future, no matter who it is, you are not allowed to sign this kind of death contract for the first week of filming. Have you heard?" "Got it." "Whoever dares to sign, get the **** out of me!" "understood." Can you not be anxious if you can''t make money for nothing? Although the major theaters really deducted many shows for this movie, they were almost sold out. On the second day, Tang Guo''s film had a box office of 250 million, and Yunyi''s film had a box office of 210 million. On the third day, Tangguo was 260 million and Yunyi was 180 million. On the third day, Tangguo was 270 million and Yunyi was 160 million. On the fourth day, Tangguo was 270 million and Yunyi was 130 million. On the fifth day, Tangguo 270 million, Yunyi 140 million On the sixth day, Tangguo 280 million, Yunyi 110 million On the seventh day, Tangguo 280 million, Yunyi 90 million On the eighth day, Tang Guo 480 million, Yun Yi 70 million. The box office statistics on the eighth day came out, and the entirework exploded. Tang Guo''s fans are also dumbfounded, are they so fierce? Why are they a little calm, as if they should be like this? Except for the Rong''s cinema, other cinemas madly arranged for Tang Guo''s film, watching the audience''s enthusiasm only increase, and even a lot of people used two or three, or even five, people are crazy to Le . Even if the Yun family deliberately didn''t look at such a big event, they heard the wind. Yun Yi personally paid attention from the early morning of the second day to the eighth day. It''s been a week since the scenes are full of movies, and it has reached an astonishing number of 480 million, which can catch up with the number of movies that sometimes add up to a day. People who have been there have said that they have reached this number and are not surprised at all. This can really be regarded as the most conscientious film in this country. What brings them is not only special effects, but a pioneer in the world of film themes. There are so many contents in it, and screenwriters in many countries do not. I must think of it. The system looked at these statistics and sighed. Of course, I couldn''t think of it. After all, all the content came from the real interster, which gathered the wisdom of countless people and the history of the development of the new world. It was impossible to think of it by brain alone. Some of the professional terms in it are all true. Maybe in many years, Bluestar will also undergo such an evolution. On the eighth day, Ran Shu was happily dancing around at home, his face flushed, and when he called Tang Guo, the phone was unsteady. "It burst, it really burst..." Tang Guo heard Ran Shu repeat these words tremblingly, with a calm tone, "Congrattions, Director Ran." "Tongxi, Tongxi." Ran Shu heard Tang Guo''s calm voice and suddenly calmed down. His age is divided by two to be her age. Why is he so ufortable? No, he has to calm down and don''t lose his directorial style. "It seems that a lot of people are looking for you recently, and there are still many shows looking for you for interviews. I heard that I can''t contact you?" "Brother Rong and I went on vacation. After working hard for so long, we should rx." "Then why can''t your assistant get in touch?" "They have also worked hard for a long time. They have given them a holiday and reunited their hometown with their families. Maybe they have temporarily shut down the public contact number." Ran Shu: "..." Okay, the fans are right. They have a fake actor, a robot actor. "Well, I want to ask, you dont have more information. I want to study it carefully. To tell you the truth, I may not make literary and suspense films in the future. This time it is considered a sessful transformation." Chapter 2565: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (84) Chapter 2565: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (84) After Ran Shu got the new information, he stopped paying attention to the movie box office. The eighth point alone set a record for a single-day box office for domestic films, and there is no longer any need to worry about him. Now other theaters have already tasted the sweetness. He doesn''t need to worry about the movie box office anymore. Now he needs to immerse himself in and take a good look at the information. Since the eighth day, the box office of this movie about the origin of the interster theme has maintained a bnce, although never a day has reached such a high number of 480 million. But afterwards, it was just two to three billion figures every day, which still shocked the film industry in this country. Other countries naturally know about such a big movement. There are even many foreigners who are interested in this subject, who can''t wait for the film to be released abroad and fly directly to their home countries to watch it. Yun Yi watched the movie''s box office every day, with almost no major fluctuations. Two weeks have passed, and after two weeks have passed, the daily box office of this movie is still more than 150 million, and even on weekends, it can exceed 200 million. As for her literary and artistic film, two weeks have passed, and the number of films scheduled has decreased a lot. From the subject matter, it does not have an advantage in the box office. Now it is only increasing by tens of tens of millions every day. At the end of the film''s release, the total box office should be more than one billion yuan. ording to many people''s analysis, it should not exceed two billion. And the two-week box office of a movie abroad surpassed her movie. Tang Guo''s interster origin theme surpassed all the movies during this period, the kind of transcendence that people cannot surpass. Of course Yun Zishan knew these things, and he hadn''t expected that Tang Guo''s movie would be so capable. He thought it was being praised too much, so he went to see it. After watching it, he discovered that the public''s praise for the film was not good at all, and it was really normal that Yunyi''s film could not be beaten. From his perspective, so far, no movie can surpass this one, even foreign ones. The most dominant special effects in foreign countries in the past have no advantage in front of this movie. Speaking of brain holes, this movie is full of brain holes, but it is easy to be believed, as if they are not watching the movie, but are witnessing the decline of one civilization and the rise of another civilization. The Yun family, except Yunzishan and Yunzishu, have secretly watched this movie, and the others, even Yunyi, have not watched it. Even if Yunyi has been maintaining his indifferentness, seeing that the daily box office is still so stable, the amazing number is still increasing rapidly, and there is an indescribable feeling in his heart. Yun Zishu was happy. He really didn''t expect this movie to be so powerful. The Yun family heard what Yun Zishan said about the movie. Although Yun Yi was still as silent as before, they could still feel that she was not in a high mood. "That movie is really that good?" This is the question of Father Yun and Mica. Because of Yun Yi, they didn''t watch it even if they were curious, even if they really wanted to watch it. Yun Zishan nodded, "This movie is really good. It can be said that both the theme and the special effects are at the forefront of the world film industry." Chapter 2566: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (85) Chapter 2566: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (85) Although Yunfu Mica controls many industries under their hands, they are not clear about the movie. "Just like foreign blockbusters?" Mica asked. Yun Zishan nodded, thinking that the description was simr. "In fact, our Xiaoyi movie isn''t bad, it''s mainly about the subject matter. Doesn''t our Xiaoyi show more prominent actors'' acting skills and express emotions?" Yun Zishan nodded again, "It is true, the two movies cannot be generalized." Father Yun pondered for a moment and said, "Then next year, Zishan, you can help run the operation. With our Xiaoyi''s acting skills, it should be no problem to win the queen award with this movie?" Yunzishan, who had always strategized and thought that Yunyi was excellent, hesitated now. Although he recognized Yun Yi''s acting skills, he thought his sister was very good. It is an indisputable fact that many actors in the circle are inferior to his sister. If there was no Tang Guo''s movie, perhaps he would nod his head without hesitation. This time, he didn''t nod his head, because he couldn''t do this, even if he did it in the end, it might provoke a joke. "Parents, I''ll wait for Xiaoyi to wait for the second movie. She is really good," Yun Zishan''s tone was as tactful as possible, "but Xiaoguo''s acting is not bad." In fact, anyone who has watched these two films carefully will know that Tang Guo performed better than Yun Yi. Yunyi''s acting skills are indeed called sophisticated acting skills. And Tang Guo''s acting skills can no longer be called acting skills, she is integrated into the role. When watching a movie, it will give people an illusion that she is the protagonist who is experiencing disaster and is reborn. It is real, not acting. "Isn''t it not much worse?" Yunfu disagreed. "Didn''t you say that there is no problem with Xiaoyi''s film being able to get a queen? You also said that these movies with good special effects will weaken the existence of actors? " "Yeah, Xiaoyi is definitely not happy this time. Let''s help her run it and make her happy and happy with a queen. Waiting for the next time, even if there is a new movie script next year, she must win the award at the earliest. The year is gone. If the shooting period is long, you may have to wait for several years." Micas words are true, but Yunzishan still shook his head, Parents, I really cant do this. This time Xiaoguos movie is really good, and I cant help it run. Yunzishan knows very well that once he does this, he will only be ckmailed to Yunyi, get caught up in public opinion, be attacked byizens, and everything he has maintained before will be broken. In this circle, copsing a set of people is a very terrible thing. Xiaoyi''s current image is very good. This time, although she can''t get the actress, she at least established her reputation and attracted many fans who like her. In the case of Xiaoyi, after another two years of training, it is easy to look after the movie. Why is it so eager for quick sess? "Zishan, Xiaoyi is your sister. From what you mean, isn''t it just a little bit worse than Xiaoguo? How much can it be? Isn''t our dear daughter stillparable to an outsider? Let''s make it up for the Yun family, but it''s just an award from a film festival." No matter what Yun Father Mica said, Yunzishan refused. It was impossible for him to do this, it would have a bad influence on Xiaoyi. Chapter 2567: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (86) Chapter 2567: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (86) What Xiaoyi needs is long-term development, to stand firm in this circle, and with the **** of the Yun family, she can walk slowly step by step. Why should she hit this gunpoint and cause people to mock? Yunzishan''s refusal made Yun Father Mica very unhappy. He thought he was the same as Yun Zishu, and he was focused on Tang Guo. They didn''t have any opinion on Tang Guo. In fact, they hadn''t seen each other in these years, so they sat down and talked. But now Yunyi has been wronged, they have abandoned their previous regrets, and now they only want topensate Yunyi in other ways. Yun Yi likes acting so much, so he wanted to get the queen, and paid so much for that movie, but in the end he didn''t get the result he wanted. Although he didn''t say it, he must be very ufortable, right? Yun Zishan did not agree, and the two couples were already nning in their hearts, thinking of other ways. Anyway, there are still more than half a year before the film festival next year, enough for them to prepare. Tang Guo''s movie went viral. In just one month, her name was almost unknown in her country. Even some elderly people were taken by their families to watch this movie, saying that the little girl yed well. At this time, people in the country suddenly discovered that Tang Guo''s figure had hardly appeared in the advertisement. It is not that Tang Guo has never filmedmercials, public service advertisements, and she will still be there. As formercials, she didn''t take one. Because this movie is so popr, the big-name merchants who find her and the various show groups are going crazy. It''s normal that I can''t be contacted. Why can''t her assistant agent be contacted, all of them are turned off? They have been calling for a month. They keep calling every day. They call 24 hours a day. They don''t know how many emails they have sent, and still no one responds. When I asked about thepany, thepany said that Tang Guo was on vacation. As for where he was on vacation, they said they didn''t know and couldn''t disclose the artist''s privacy privately. "Take me, how long is Tang Yinghou''s holiday?" "We don''t know how long Tang Yinghou will take, but the vacation of her agent and assistant is said to be a two-month paid vacation." Those who inquired about the news, all particrly uneducated uttered a shit. The paid two-month vacation. Is this crazy? This incident has been made on the Inte, and countless people have said that they are now submitting a resume to Tang Guo as her assistant, not knowing if it will be toote. Anyway, without Tang Guo knowing, she and her assistants were sent to hot searches byizens. But these are already used toizens. Anyway, no matter how you get on the hot search, the fake actors will not care or know. Her group of stunted fans are now in the same virtues as her, and they can''t tear them up. Originally, the movie''s release date was generally one month, but this movie was so special that the final release date was postponed. When Tang Guo came back from vacation, the movie was almost released. This is the box office, which has reached a staggering number, which is already more than seven billion. Moreover, this number is still increasing, and may be expected to exceed eight billion. The news of Tang Guo''s return spread like wildfire. The program groups from all sides have been found, and the advertisers have also found her, and countless scripts are about to overwhelm her. In the end, she still didn''t appear on any programs and only received two public service advertisements. In addition, let the entire crew help her choose the TV script. Chapter 2568: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (87) Chapter 2568: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (87) On her own side, there are some personal matters that need to be dealt with. Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming brought Tang Wen to find her. Unlike the original plot, Tang Wen should still be in high school now. ording to the original plot, at this time, the original owner''s career has just started less than two years, and he is working hard. Tang Wen will also finish her studies at school, but her grades are not good, and she finally went to a college. When she was halfway through college, the original owner would achieve some small achievements. At that time, Duan Yuhong brought Tang Wen to her. Now it''s different, she is now a big hit. Duan Yuhong and Tang Li couldn''t sit still tomorrow, and they also understood that Tang Guo was not good at all. Looking at these years, not only could not control her, even Tang Lin had nothing to do. Tang Wen looked at Tang Guohong, and she went to the cinema to watch the movie. I immediately fell in love with the way it appeared on the screen, thinking that Tang Guo was so red, there shouldn''t be anything to take her with you? At this time, Tang Wen was dreaming of bing a big star, so when she saw Tang Guo, she rarely showed that expression of disgust, but rather eager, her eyes were particrly bright. "Dad, Aunt Duan, is there anything youe to see me for?" Tang Liming originally wanted to show off the score, but seeing such a domineering Tang Guo, the confidence suddenly fell short, and he just chuckled. Anyway, Tang Guo is also his daughter. Now that her daughter has be a big star, she cannot change their father-daughter rtionship. It is really impossible to get any benefits if you tear your face, although this daughter is like an iron rooster, with no hair. But because of her fame, he still has a face in the vige. For this reason, Duan Yuhong opened a small shop, directed at Tang Guo, and many people came to buy it. Tang Guo didn''t even know these things, even if he knew it, he couldn''t solve anything, let alone care. "Xiaoguo, it''s like this. Your sister Xiaowen''s grades have always been close to her academic performance. She seems to be very interested in acting. I think, taking advantage of her young age, I am willing toe to you to try Try, what if she really fits this line?" Tang Guo nced at Tang Wen, "Do you want to act?" "Yeah, Sister Xiao Guo, I want to act, and I also want to be a big star like you. Sister Xiao Guo, we are my dear sisters, will you not help me? Let me try it and give me one Opportunity will do. It should be easy for you, right?" The corners of Tang Guo''s lips curled up slightly, "I didn''t mean to refuse you, but this business is not easy, and it is very hard to want it." "Isn''t there Xiao Guo sister?" Tang Wen said subconsciously. It would definitely not be so hard if Tang Guo took her with her. "Although you have me, you have to have real abilities," Tang Guo looked serious, "Do you want to have an achievement like mine?" "When... of course." Looking at Tang Guo''s eyes, Tang Wen was a little horrified, but she nodded very firmly. She really wanted to be a big star, that''s so beautiful. "Do you know how I got here today?" "From the day I stepped into the university, I''ve been in many production crews. Except for ss, I spent the rest of the time taking on the kind of non-exposed characters, that is, extras. I also have some talent. Aftering here for a while, I can show my face." "If you really want to get into this business, I can ask someone to take you to the set, starting from scratch, step by step." Chapter 2569: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (88) Chapter 2569: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (88) "You don''t have any foundation, so I''ll report to you for a study ss while you are ying tricks. If you want to be a professional actor, you must possess all the qualities to be able to walk for a long time." "It''s so troublesome..." Tang Wen was a little unwilling. She is the sister of a big star. Why did she start off as a superstar? Shouldn''t it be the role of two girls and three girls? "Don''t you want to achieve the same achievement as me? Then walk all the way I walked." While speaking, Tang Guo nced at Duan Yuhong, "Aunt Duan should also understand that nothing can be done overnight. It is impossible for ordinary people to imagine how much I have to pay in order to achieve my current achievements." "Since you found me and we are sisters again, I can''t help you not. I will report for you in the semester ss, and I will take you on the set. In fact, your starting point is higher than many people. This opportunity has been given Its up to you how you want to y next." "But there is one thing you have to remember. Since you have found me, don''t have any other thoughts of taking shortcuts. I will just say things off. If you want to take shortcuts and go on without my n, I won''t help anymore. You are here. Aunt Duan, I hope you can understand that this is for Xiaowen''s future." The system secretly sighed, if there is such an opportunity for another person, even if it won''t be a big hit, it will definitely be a buzzword in this circle, which is much better than most artists'' days. At least in the face of Tang Guo, no one dared to give her wronged. However, Tang Wen''s heart is higher than the sky, obviously not so capable, and even delusional to step up to the sky. No matter how good the opportunity was in front of her, she thought it was not good enough, thinking that Tang Guo didn''t try to help her. Look, it didn''t take long before Tang Wen couldn''t stand such a day, and she would find the so-called shortcut by herself. The host is really, killing people invisible. Obviously there is nothing wrong with what she did, but Tang Wen will do it herself in the end. Although Tang Wen was not very happy, Duan Yuhong thought it was good. Although she can''t see the long-term, she also knows the virtues of her daughter. Acting is not just talking andughing to the camera. In order to see if Tang Guo was really helping Tang Wen, she nned to stay for a few days. Tang Guo did not refuse, and asked someone to help them arrange a ce to live. For this reason, Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming were still a little restless. "Can you still find some clues?" "Miss Tang, we will try our best to check. The conditions in the small county were not good, and the list of nurses recorded in the obstetrics and gynecology department was not perfect. We are feeling Duan Yuhong''s identity and inquiring about other people, mainly after so many years. Even if you find someone, you may not be able to recall the situation back then." "Try to check it, let me know if there is news." Regarding Duan Yuhong secretly swapping her with Yun Yi, of course it wouldn''t be the case. Duan Yuhong observed for several days and found that Tang Guo had really enrolled Tang Wen for the semester ss. And she also asked about the fees for semester sses, which are actually calcted on a course basis, and a ss is hundreds of them. There are at least three sses a day, that is thousands of fees. It looked like a week in the semester, and because of Duan Yuhong, Tang Wen was still so-so. Then the assistant took Tang Wen to the set, Tang Wen was still very interested at first. When I arrived on the set, I discovered that there are too many handsome men and beautiful women here, and I don''t know how many are more beautiful than her. Chapter 2570: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (89) Chapter 2570: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (89) Finally, she received some heroic characters, either corpses or extras. She couldn''t face up at all, but was a background board. This made her very unhappy. Duan Yuhong is very interested, and she has a lot of money for one game. She also yed several shows and earned hundreds of dors. Another weekter, Duan Yuhong followed Tang Wen to observe and found that Tang Guo really didn''t cheat her daughter. Before leaving, I told Tang Wen to study hard and don''t waste such a good opportunity to wait for her to be a big star. Tang Wen nodded perfunctorily, sending Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming away, really relieved. In the first few days Duan Yuhong left, she was rtively safe. Later, I didn''t want to y those background boards. I met a lot of new friends on the set. Aftering and going, she became more active. I dress up beautifully every day, thinking that with my own appearance, the director will definitely find her good. The study ss that Tang Guo had reported to her did not go. After lingering like this for a month, she did receive two games, the one that could show her face for a second or two. She was dissatisfied, she was arrogant and didn''t want to lower her head in front of Tang Guo. She thought that Tang Guo looked down on her, and vowed in her heart that she must make a career of herself and let Tang Guo take a good look. The main reason is that she made a group of friends, and they don''t know much about it. She didn''t want to mention to these people that she was still Tang Guo''s younger sister, and if she wanted to tell, she would surpass Tang Guo in the future. Seeing Tang Wen walking down the old road, Tang Guo didn''t care. She is also not interested in taking the initiative to inform Duan Yuhong, presumably Duan Yuhong should always contact Tang Wen. She stopped participating in their mother and daughter matters. Later, Tang Wen didn''t know what skills she had used, and she actually won a female third in a small film. At least she was quite satisfied. Why did you mention this? Tang Wen came to her. "You won''t live in the ce I arranged for you in the future?" "Well, I have a new ce, Little Guo, I think the road between us should be different. I dont need to follow your old path. Ill take whatever path is good. I think the current path is suitable for me." "Then where do you live?" "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m doing pretty well anyway. You see, I can act as a female third in just two months, which is much faster than Xiaoguo. Exin, I There is still talent in this respect." "Did you talk to Aunt Duan about this?" "I will talk to her." Tang Wen did tell Duan Yuhong about this. After Duan Yuhong knew about it, she scolded her and said she was a fool. There are free ces where I cant live, free courses are not avable, and Tang Guo is a big tree for shelter. Whats wrong? Tang Wen sneered, "Mom, if I listen to her, I won''t be able to get ahead in my life. Even if I get ahead, I have to be crushed by her. This person is selfish. Tell you the truth. I can get a girl. The role of San, or my own efforts, has nothing to do with her. Who knows if she really misses me well or is it fake?" "What made me learn and settle? First of all, there are all kinds of teenage debuts? There are others who get the shadow queen when they are 16 or 7? She just doesn''t want me to be better than her." Duan Yuhong knew that Tang Wen yed the third female role, although the pay was not much, but it was not a lot. Thinking of Tang Guo''s behavior over the years, I think Tang Wen is right. It is mainly Tang Wen''s current development that shakes her. Since Tang Wen didn''t bother Tang Guo, Tang Guo was very happy. Her film has been released in foreign countries one after another. Some countries are pushing this film aggressively. Some countries dont know for what purpose, and the number of films is very small. It is scheduled either in the morning or midnight. It is the time when people are busy and sleep. Even so, this movie still brought countless shocks to humankind around the world, and no one can stop its footsteps. Time flew by and came to the film festival in June the following year. Both Yunyi and Tang Guo received the invitation from the organizer. This time it was also a live broadcast. An hour ago, countless people squatted in the live broadcast room. Especially Tang Guo''s fans said that they were finally able to see the fake actor they fanned. For the most part, this time the film queen award is none other than Tang Guo. Chapter 2571: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (90) Chapter 2571: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (90) One hour before the start of the festival evening, because this time it is going to be broadcast live,izens have already heated up discussions. Tang Guo''s fans naturally think that Tang Guo will definitely win the actress award this time. Some fans of Yunyi, although they knew in their hearts, Tang Guo''s performance in that movie was not suppressed by special effects at all. This time, because of Tang Guo, Yun Yi should not be able to get it. But every actor has some fans who are particrly mentally disabled. They only think that their idols are good, and they are not good for others. It is the first time that Yunyi has participated in the film No.1, although in the same schedule, the box office can only be ranked third. But this does not deny that Yunyi does perform well. With this movie, Yunyi is not linked to traffic stars at all, but is a real actor. Therefore, the current discussion on the Inte is that many fans of Yunyi think that Yunyi can also get this actress award. Even if Tang Guo''s fans did not taunt, some passersby couldn''t help but taunt them. Everyone with a discerning eye knows how the performance of both sides in these two movies is. Passerby A admits that Yunyi has acting skills and is better than most actors. But they couldn''t agree that Yun Yi was able to pass Tang Guo to win the actress award this time. In fact, Yun Yi, who was sitting in the audience, knew in her heart that she would not get the award this time. If some big-name celebrities who have been in the circle for a long time know that they cannot win the prize, they may note to participate. But her qualifications are not that high, and her performance this time is also very outstanding. This film should still be awarded. No matter what, the organizer invites her, she must give the other side a face. But she clearly understood in her heart that she was here to walk through the process. The only thing that made Yun Yi ufortable was that Tang Guo''s seat and her seat were actually next to each other. After thinking about it carefully, Yunyi understood what the organizer meant. Mostly I want to use this to create some topics. Or, they want to photograph Tang Guo when she wins the prize, what kind of expression will she have? Regarding this, she is not worried at all, she has made enough mental preparations. During the previous movie''s release, the growing box office had long been numb to her, so what strange expression could she show? The film festival awards party has finally begun, and it is also being broadcast live on the Inte. All the people who discussed on the Inte before came to the live broadcast room. Almost when the live broadcast room was opened, the barrage fell off the screen. In the beginning, the awards show was still in and t, simr to the past. Even if the film of interster origin won the best film award, there is no fluctuation in everyone, after all, this is what they expected. Ran Shu won the best director award, which is also expected by everyone, there is nothing wrong with this. Anyone who knows a little bit knows that Ran Shu used to be a literary and suspense film, and he was so sessful in the first transformation. It should be a prize. Even Qiu Lige can only ept this matter. It was just that when the best actress of the movie was announced, the host was surprised when he looked at the card, with a strange look on his face. Because the host is an older actor, he hesitated when he saw that the name on the card was not what he thought. Chapter 2572: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (91) Chapter 2572: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (91) He thought it was a mistake and had to stop halfway. Even if it takes less than a minute, people still have a bad premonition. The host returned with a smile on his face: "The one who won the Best Actress Award of this film festival is..." "Yun Yi, congrattions." God knows he regrets hosting this film festival now. Even though the old actor who is a temporary stoic host has a smile on his face that makes people unable to see any problems, he really wants to say something in his heart, Lord The organizers actually cheated him so much. The hosting this time is simply a shame. If you are not blind, you know who the best actress should be this time. Not only was the host shocked, when he finished the announcement, everyone sitting below was shocked, including Yun Yi. Except for a few people who know the inside story of the organizer, few people really know this time. As for the live broadcast room, when I heard the announcement, the barrage was no longer visible. Its not Tang Guos fans who jumped the most, but some passersby and Yun Yis brain-dead fans. It may be that since Tang Guo debuted, he has been more Buddha, and fans have called him a fake actor. Over the years, fans have be ustomed to her style, so when they heard this announcement, they did not make any noise at the first time. Instead, they calmly sat in front of theputer or held their mobile phone, and then slowly typed a question mark. . Then, on the screen of the live broadcast room, there was a full screen of question marks, indicating their doubts. Yun Yi''s brain-remnant fan jumped more fiercely. While praised Yunyi, he mocked Tang Guo again. Passerby couldn''t stand it anymore, and the two sides quarreled. Even if some sane fans regte it, it has no effect at all. It was Tang Guo''s fans who discussed it in the group. "The organizer has no vision." "Why not our candy fruit?" "Maybe I didn''t wake up." "I feel that this award can be discarded. There is no authority at all. What do you think? It doesn''t matter if the other party really surpasses our Candies, but theparison between the two films is clearly that our Candies are better." "I see our candy and fruit, it seems that they don''t care much. Dao Ran next to me is still chatting." "She''s been in her for so many years, what has she cared about? To us little fans, she cherishes her words like gold. I really hope that when she speaks to us, she can be the same as her lines in the film." "I want to be so beautiful for you, but I want to say so many things to you, how many dishes today, have you finished drinking like this?" "By the way, you are off the subject. We didn''t get the best actress in this film festival. Shouldn''t you worry,fort, or anger?" "Although I am worried in my heart and want to console Candy Guo, we are not incapable of Candy Fruit. Tofort her is to insult her. As for anger, could it be possible for the organizers to change their minds by arguing with each other? Now the trophy They were all held in the hands of the other party." "You see that the organizer keeps putting the camera on our candy fruit face, it is unpredictable, let''s be careful, don''t go out and make trouble. If you want me to watch it, just wait a few more months. Let''s wait until the International Film Festival in October. See the real chapter below." "Yes, in addition to this national film festival, there seems to be a more authoritative international film festival, jointly hosted by every country participating in this film festival." Chapter 2573: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (92) Chapter 2573: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (92) "Haha, wait, let''s wait for the performance of Candy Fruit." When Yun Yi stood on the stage holding the trophy, she was actually not happy at all. She knew very well that she was really not eligible to win the best actress trophy this year. Even if she really wanted to surpass Tang Guo, in any respect,pare the other side, but her mind was not flooded. Holding the trophy, listening to the host''s praise to her, she subconsciously went to see Tang Guo''s position. I saw that the other party still kept smiling, without the slightest embarrassment, as if he didn''t care about this trophy at all. At this moment, there was a kind of decadence in her heart. It turned out that the other party didn''t care about what she had been striving for. This feeling made her feel ufortable. She still has questions in her mind, how could this best actress award fall on her head? Thinking of the smiles of the Yun family couple when they came to the party before, her face changed slightly. Couldn''t it be her parents who helped her run it? As for why he didn''t doubt Yunzishan, because Yunzishan told her this time, he might not get this reward. I also said that even if she did not win the Best Actress Award, it is not a bad thing for her, at least she has attracted a group of fans, and her reputation in the outside world is very good. The next time you choose a better script, you have a greater chance of winning. In fact, Yun Zishan saw Tang Guo''s momentum so fierce, he clearly understood that Yun Yi and Tang Guo were facing each other, and if nothing unexpected happened, they should not be able topete. If Tang Guo hadn''t grown up, he did have various means to make Yun stand on the other side''s height. But Tang Guo had already gone international. If Yunyi was forced to step on the opponent, his reputation would be ruined, and he would lose out. He was nning to pick up the film for Yun Yi in the future and avoid Tang Guo. If there is a schedule from the other party, Yunyi will not make the film. When the other side toons TV series, Yunyi shoots a movie so that the two sides will not be in line with each other and they will be well. It''s just that he didn''t expect that bad things about the Yun family and his wife would break everything he had painstakingly managed for Yunyi. At this moment, the Yun family sat in front of theputer all of a sudden, watching the live broadcast of the film festival awards party. The Yun family and his wife Yunyi won the prize. They all smiled and didn''t notice that Yunzishan''s expression was as ugly as having a poop. Had it not been for his extreme restraint, he would almost stand up and shout. It''s over, it''splete now. "President Yun?" "Arrange to notify the public rtions team." "What''s wrong, President Yun?" "Don''t sleep tonight, there will be a lot of things in a while." Yun Zishan hung up the phone, let out a long breath, and found that Yun Zishu showed him a smile. "Zi Shu, what are you proud of?" Yun Zishu put away his expression, "I didn''t care about anything, I was just thinking that if you take things you shouldn''t take, sooner orter you will be bitten back." "Did you talk like that? Who is your sister? Whom are you standing on?" Yun Zishan grabbed Yun Zishu by the cor, and couldn''t help it, "Xiaoyi It''s your sister, you figure it out." "I didn''t say that Xiaoyi is not my sister. On the contrary, I love Xiaoyi this sister. But Xiaoguo is also my sister, but I can''t ept it. You will bully Xiaoguo for Xiaoyi. If you don''t have so many things With Xiaoyis ability, is it really impossible to stand firmly in this circle?" Chapter 2574: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (93) Chapter 2574: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (93) "Xiaoyi''s excellence, I have never denied it, but why do you have to **** Xiaoguo''s things to her? Don''t you think that you are very unwilling to pay for 16 years, but Xiaoguo has no blood rtionship with us? Rtionship, wanting to get everything back is disgusting." Just after Yunzishu finished speaking, he was beaten by Yunzishan. The Yun family quickly persuaded them to fight, but Yun Zimo was very calm and asked them what''s wrong. Yun Zimo is not clear about the entertainment industry. He is very busy and has no time to listen to gossip. Yun Zishan took a deep breath and exined the pros and cons of the matter. Yun Zishu followed, "This is counterproductive. For the first time, you robbed Xiaoguo''s movie resources. As a result, Xiaoguo ranked the subject of this interster origin, reaching an unsurpassable height. The second time, Dad. Mom, you secretly got Xiaoyi the best actress of this year''s film festival. But, do you know? Before tomorrow, Xiaoyi will be scolded by the wholework because this award is not worthy of the name." "Don''t tell me, you didn''t manage this matter?" Yun Zishu''s voice was faint, "Second brother is nothing like that, he won''t do this kind of thing. Big brother is very busy. Who?" Father Yun couldn''t hold back his face, "It''s just a small entertainment circle''s Best Actress Award at the Film Festival. What a big thing, we Xiaoyi likes it, and the performance is not bad, so what if she gets it?" "Yeah, our Xiaoyi is really good." Mica didn''t think it was a big deal. The two people were used to using the resources of the Yun family to get what they wanted, and they didn''t take the power of the Inte at all. In the eyes. Moreover, in their eyes, that circle is not worth mentioning at all. People at their level waved their hands and let people in that circle call them grandparents. Therefore, they are contemptuous, their daughter just went in for fun, not a big deal. The Yun family is noisy here, and the noisy on the Inte is even worse. It was overwhelmingly mocking that Yun Yi''s award was inconsistent. Even if she performed well, anyone with a discerning eye knew that she was inferior to Tang Guo''s performance in the movie. Next, there are countlesswork analysis insider issues this time. When Tang Guo appeared on the scene, he was surrounded by countless reporters, surrounded by Yun Yi at the same time. However, there were more than two dozen bodyguards beside Yun Yi, and she was quickly sent to the car. On Tang Guo''s side, there were four or five people. Yun Yi''s posture was too scary. They only snapped two shots, and then surrounded Tang Guo. "Excuse me, after Tang Ying, how do you feel about not winning the best actress this time?" "After Tang Ying, you came to the film festival party, do you think you can win the same award asst time?" "Being overtaken by Yunyi, a rising star, do you feel sad?" "For this awards, do you think the organizers have inside story?" "After Tang Ying, will youe to the film festival again next time?" ... One by one, he asked Tang Guo overwhelmingly. She stood in the center with a faint expression, without showing any embarrassment, "You have too many questions, whose answer should I answer first?" Then, there were overwhelming questions, and the reporters asked all the questions. Suddenly, they all became quiet, because Tang Guo was looking at them with a smile, which made them feel a little frightened. Chapter 2575: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (94) Chapter 2575: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (94) "After Tang Ying, do you regret not winning the Best Actress Award this time?" A bolder reporter asked. Tang Guo''s lips twitched lightly, "Why should I regret it?" "I didn''t win the Best Actress Award, I would regret it personally." Tang Guo: "You mean I am not a human being?" "No...it''s not..." The reporter was a little panicked, it was wrong, he quickly changed the subject, "Then Tang Yinghou has any thoughts on the organizer''s decision this time?" "What should I think?" Reporter Alexander, plucked up courage, "Is there any dissatisfaction in my heart?" "Why dissatisfied?" No, this... not right. "Oh, what I mean, I...I..." "If there are no other questions, it''ste and I''m going home." Under the reporter''s speechless eyes, Tang Guo was crowded into the car. The reporters looked at each other, holding the camera a little bit decadently, and underestimated, "Obviously I asked her. Why did I stop being asked in the end?" "You silly." "Oh, how do you write this." "Edit, let''s start with a picture, and we''ll make up the rest." "This time I cant make up a bit. Actually, Im a little fan of her. How could I discredit my goddess? Ah, ah, I was so excited just now. The goddess is a goddess, and I was too nervous to say anything.ing." The courageous reporter before showed a mouthful of white teeth and smiled, "The goddess finally got in the car, I can go home too, happy, I will go to the group to brag, I will definitely get praise from my friends." Reporters: I''m afraid this is not a fake reporter. Of course, Tang Guo wouldn''t care about an award at a film festival. In the plot, there was originally such a thing. That time, the original protagonist''s role was still very good, but the movie was not as shocking as this interster origin theme. The original owner at the time did not stand at her level. Even if the Yun family really operated such an award for Yunyi, no one on the Inte felt that there was any problem. After all, the box office of Yunyi''s literary and artistic film was really good at that time. With so many films, could it be bad? It can be said that at that time, the time and ce were right and the people were right. No one on the Inte attacked Yun Yi, and they were all congratting her. This time, it''s different. If the Yun family doesn''t do such a stupid thing, she is happy to receive the prize, and everyone is in peace. If the Yun Family helped Yun Yi win this award, it would be their own death. When Tang Guo got out of the car, Rong Xu had already waited at the door, and quickly came up to open the door for her, and took another coat to put on her body, and hugged the person in his arms. "I knew, I should send you more bodyguards." "It doesn''t matter, the reporter friends are very polite." Assistant: "..." Are you sure you were frightened by the look in her eyes? However, among today''s reporters, there is indeed a little fool who is making trouble. If it weren''t for the little fool reporter, it would not be so easy to get out. Rong Xu didn''t believe her jokes. He watched the film festival as he was busy. Had it not been for urgent matters, he would have apanied her. "Xiaoguo is the best in my mind, in fact, it is also the best among the outside audience." "Brother Rong, are youforting me?" Rong Xu observed her and found that she did not look sad at all, and led her into the house, "I thought you would be sad, at least regret it, after all, this movie cost you too much effort." Chapter 2576: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (95) Chapter 2576: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (95) "It''s just an award. What''s the regret? The award is judged by several people, and the people who like this movie are the ones who have watched it. The award is not important at this time." "Yes, we just need to understand that Xiaoguo is the best." "Tired,e over and I will remove your makeup, wait for a bath, and go to bed early. Recently, don''t be busy and take a good rest." At the end, Rong Xu added, "We haven''t been out on a date for a long time. " "Then I will take another month off?" "I haven''t seen a script recently?" "No, I''m currently thinking about the interster theme. I guess I have to think about it for a year or two, and I want to wait for him. As for the TV script, I haven''t seen it yet." "Then tomorrow we will discuss where to go on a date." "Brother Rong, isn''t your work busy?" "Recently, I am working overtime. I should be able to spare some time. Taixin is also in touch with these. Then let the kide and help me watch." Tang Guo was stunned, "Where is the Cui family?" "Taixin said, apany them to y first, don''t worry, he doesn''t want to be horrified, and now his dad has a lot of influence on him. This kid still has a set of vitions." After the two discussed, Tang Guo gave her assistant a paid vacation for another month the next day. A few dayster, she took a Rongxu private jet, and the two went to a private ind for vacation and lived a happy life. "Oh, my unscrupulous little uncle." Cui Taixin sighed and nced up at Tang Lin, who was dealing with the documents seriously, "You are still so young, and your sister is bullying you, and your kid doesn''tin. " "My sister and my brother-inw haven''t been dating for a long time. My wife is not bad. It should be done for them." Tang Lin looked serious, "Also, let me experience it in such a bigpany in advance. In the future, I wont be horrified when I stand on a higher asion. Speaking of which, my brother-inw is still giving me a chance to exercise. I will definitely take this opportunity." "All right, all right, I heard that you have already worshipped the teacher?" "Yep." Cui Taixin pondered, "I couldn''t tell before, you guy is quite ambitious and wants to be a diplomat." Tang Lin just smiled, "Hurry up, don''t you mean there is another item to be dealt with this afternoon?" "Okay, then you can talk to them, no problem, right?" "no problem." When the contract was signed in the afternoon, Cui Taixin looked at Tang Lin with a stunned smile, and pped him on the shoulder, "You kid, okay, I didn''t expect you to be so foolish. You are such a **** talent, no wonder There is such a big revenge." Tang Lin was still very calm, maintaining a harmless smile that recognized humans and animals, which made Cui Taixin a little frightened. And the Yun family is in a state of exhaustion. Yun Yi looked at her scolding on the Inte, and felt a little ufortable. On Tang Guo''s side, when she heard that she was giving the assistant next to her a paid holiday for another month, she went on vacation. The Yun family did not expect that things would be so violent, no matter how they operate, they want to restore Yunyi''s reputation. But this timeizens didn''t eat this set, and they said that Yunyijias navy team really has a set, which is really amazing. Some people even suspect that Yunyi''s previous character designs were deliberately created. Otherwise, with so many people in that reality show, why is Yunyi alone benefiting, and all other people making the topic? The more I think about it, the more frightenedizens are. "Taking the movie queen award? This bean sprouts is really capable." Tang Wen held the phone and lost a bite. "It really deserves it. This dead girl will really take advantage of the momentum to make a hype for herself, and she has won the movie with the Yun family. After the award, Little Guo is really a wish." Suddenly, Tang Wen smiled, and quickly dropped her finger on the phone. Not long after, an inside story about Yunyi''s identity broke out on Weibo. Chapter 2577: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (96) Chapter 2577: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (96) "What, Yun Yi turned out to be Yun''s daughter?" "It turns out that Yunyi is Yun''s daughter. It''s no wonder that she debuted with a popr reality show, and there are basically no ck spots on the Inte. In this way, how can I suspect that the previous reality show is the Yun family? Are you helping Yunyi build momentum?" "Yeah, yeah, I''m so impressed with that show. Before it started broadcasting, there were videos with various topics that were out of context. Especially the ones that came up were hacked. The bottom line. Although it waster broadcast, most of it was rified, but the reputation of a few artists is not as good as Yunyi anyway." "There are still a few that are not that outstanding, but also have a little bit of topic, or take advantage of this time, a little hype operation. In them, more or less some grooves can be seen." "Yun Yi is different. Thinking about it carefully, isn''t her performance from the beginning too perfect?" "Yeah, think of a perfect dummy. Whether it''s a person, or in this circle, I really don''t believe in such a perfect person." "In fact, it might be that Yun family is moving forward. Maybe Yun Yi has nothing to do. After all, she stood at this height from the beginning. Miss Qian Jin wants toe to the entertainment industry, and her family will definitely **** her. Maybe she doesn''t. So perfect, but I believe that in this circle, she should be considered clean and simple." "Yes, they are the daughter of a daughter, and the family is so powerful, do you need any means from her?" Because on the Inte, only Yunyi''s identity is currently exposed, soizens are all talking about Yunyi''s identity. The fans of Yunyi are not overly radical, but think this is something to be proud of. "Even if our family art is a daughter, even if there are so many resources for her at home, she also works very hard. She has never been a big name, and her acting skills are also leveraged. How many people stand in the position of our family art? Doesn''t it float?" "Speaking of how our family art is, but has she hurt other people? I really don''t understand, when the identity of Miss Qianjin can beughed at by the group." Fans of Yunyi stepped forward. Except for a few passers-by, they felt that Yunyi outfit was fake, and other passers-by also agreed with that statement. Other artists who originally wanted to step on Yunyi didn''t dare to act rashly when they saw her true identity. When everyone epted this identity, some news about Yunyi was exposed again. A trumpet wrote: You are really too naive. If it is really just Yun Yi who is the daughter of the Yun family, what am I here to say? In this circle, both high and low can be mixed. The reason why I named Yunyi by name is because she has something to ridiculed about. Do you still remember the events of the national film festival yesterday? The main thing I want to talk about is how Yunyi won this award. On this trumpet, it was written that the Yun family was behind Yunyi''s operation, making Yunyi over Tang Guo to win the Best Actress Award of this film festival. The passersby have all reflected that, yes, the identity of Yunyi itself is not a problem, but the key point is that she uses the resources of the family to win the best actress award that she could not win. Yesterday they were still angry and wondering why it was not Tang Guo who won the prize, but Yun Yi. Chapter 2578: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (97) Chapter 2578: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (97) It was mainly Yunyi''s identity, which was so shocking that many people were distracted. Thinking about it now, it''s terrifying. Just when they thought about it a few times, when they nned to go online to spray the incident, the content on that trumpet was updated again. It says: Dont panic, I have something more exciting here. We all know that Yunyi lived in the country. Do you know why Yunyi lived in the country? Tang Wen, who was typing in the background, had a distorted smile on her face. The bean sprouts want to be beautiful, beautiful! A dead girl who grew up in the country had a good life. Backed by the big family, I am really proud. Get whatever prize you want, and she won''t let the other party do what she wants. Manyworks were shocked when they saw the incident between Yun Yi and Tang Guo on the trumpet. A Yunyi, the daughter of the Yun family. A Tang Guo, an actor of civilian origin. Originally it was something that couldn''t be beaten by eight strokes, and there was such a big connection between them. Theizens almost spewed a mouthful of old blood when they saw the wrong time when they were taken in the hospital when they were young. What surprised them even more was that the two switched backter. The Yun family actually used their own resources to operate, grabbing the award Tang Guo should have won, and letting Yunyie up. Many people have witnessed Tang Guo climbing up step by step. From the very beginning, she had the opportunity to y a supporting role. It took a lot of time during this period. In the end, she finally starred in the female number one, and really gained a foothold. And Yunyi was a high-profile debut on reality TV from the beginning. Later, at the beginning, it was the female number two of a certain drama, and then naturally it was the female number one. Inparison,izens feel subtle in their hearts. Regarding the issue of film festival awards, those around Tang Wen have discussed it. Many of the people she knew were Tang Guo fans. They were all angry that Tang Guo didn''t get the best actress of this time. He even sprayed Yunyun art and said that there is no inside story and it is impossible. People outside are not clear, can''t they still guess? Tang Wen was not that stupid, and she did not dare to discuss the matter between Yun Yi and Tang Guo with them. If she was really involved in her, she would definitely not be able to get along in this circle. Therefore, she intends to secretly expose this matter. Why was the bean sprout grass bullied by her since she was a child, now so unattainable, she looks so high, she really hates it. After sending these, Tang Wen logged out of her ount and cleared all the information. When Tang Wen put down the phone, she didn''t know that a new revtion appeared on another trumpet. The trumpet wrote: I was still wondering why the person who was originally scheduled for the movie of Qiu Lige was Tang Yinghou, and then it was changed to Yunyi. It turned out to be that way. Now, I finally understand. This is not rted by blood, and it really is not as good as his own. This revtionpletely pushed the names of Yunyi and Tang Guo on the hot search, and the poprity has only increased. The outside world has been discussing this issue, and the Yun family did not expect that things would develop to this extent. The reason why Yunyi won the award at the previous film festival was not so turbulent on the Inte because he had been prepared for it, and when it started, he was suppressed. Chapter 2579: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (98) Chapter 2579: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (98) But these two different trumpets, every news that was exposed, had a fatal blow to Yunyi. Even if it doesn''t hurt much, given some time, with the Yun Family''s ability, it can be suppressed. But one tform can be suppressed, but not all tforms. The tform can be suppressed, but the mouths ofizens cannot be suppressed. People who want to discuss can always find opportunities to discuss. The Yun family is powerful, but it hasn''t reached the level of covering the sky with one hand. The most important thing is that the character set he created for Yunyi copsed. Even if he told everyone that Yun Yi was like this, no one would believe it. Yun Father Mica was trembling with anger when he looked at the words scolding Yun Yi on the Inte, "Zi Shan, quickly ask someone to suppress these news, if Xiao Yi sees it, it will be so sad." "Yeah, what are theseizens talking and writing nonsense? Let''s just Xiaoyi, a daughter. What are we going to get for her? What is it about theseizens?" Mica''s face was also very ugly. She and Father Yun never thought that theseizens across the screen would curse so badly. "Also, who has exposed the news about Xiaoyi? I will find out all of them." Father Yun actually doesnt care about thoseizens. Even if they scolded Skyrim, what would happen to his Yun family? Someizens, since Duo was scolding on the Inte, might be sitting in a simple rental house, holding A broken mobile phone made in China is working hard there. Mica also thought about this problem, "Not many people know about Xiaoyi, and no one in your circle knows, and people at our level know this, it is impossible to do such a thing." Suddenly, Mica froze for a moment, "Zishan, did you ask Xiao Guo to do this secretly? Isn''t she dissatisfied that she didn''t get this award, so she held her hate in her heart and exposed all of this? Come out, let so manyizens help her scold Xiaoyi?" Mica thought so. First, she exposed the news written on her ount. Tang Yinghou was wronged, and she had to think more. Since her debut, Xiaoyi has always acted peacefully, and has never done anything to bully. Except for Tang Guohui''s conflict with Xiaoyi, she really didn''t expect anyone else. Just say thatst time, Yun Zishan helped Xiaoyi to take the role that the other party had almost determined before, plus this time things, no matter how suspicious. Yun Zishan was also suspicious, yes, would this matter have anything to do with Tang Guo? The other party didn''t say anything about the two events. Is there really noint in my heart? "If it is really her, then we really raised a white-eyed wolf in the previous 16 years." Yun Zi didnt follow the book and stood up all of a sudden, Parents, I didnt want to say anything, but Im not used to this kind of unproven and inly wronged words. Xiaoguo has lived in our house for 16 years, what is she? Dont you have such a character? If she really wants to attack and suppress Xiaoyi, she would have done it a long time ago. Dont think she cant do it. Mica said, "However, this person will change. Besides, she is in that big dyeing vat, and she hase to this day by relying solely on her ability..." "Mom, I have said that you can''t talk nonsense about ndering people. Xiaoguo is not that kind of person. She hase to this day because of her strength. She is innocent, and her sexual behavior is correct." When Yun Zishu saw Mica and Yunfu''s suspicion, he was almost furious, "You guys, it''s really unreasonable." Chapter 2580: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (99) Chapter 2580: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (99) Yun Zishu, who couldn''t be said to be persistent, had to turn around and leave. Because they were anxious tofort Yun Yi, they didn''t take care of Yunzishu, but told Yunzishan to handle the matter. "No matter what, you must find out the people behind you who are sending these messages indiscriminately." Father Yun said coldly, "If necessary, you can go to Zimo and ask. He should have a way to find people. " Yun Zishan nodded and responded. At this time, he could onlye to clean up the mess. In just one day, Yunyi witnessed the evolution of the Inte. Until now, there are countless people scolding her in private messages. Later, she closed these private messages to clean up. "Xiaoyi." Hearing the sound of mica, Yun Yi opened the door. "Parents." "Xiaoyi, don''t worry about the remarks on the Inte. We have asked your second brother to deal with it. You only need to feel at ease and do what you like." "Yeah, Xiaoyi doesn''t have to think about anything else." Yun Yi was silent for a moment, and said, "Parents, this award is really hot for me and shouldn''t be taken. Compared the two films, whether it is a movie or acting, I am inferior to her. Thank you for everything you have done for me. Let me do it myself in the future." "Xiaoyi...you..." Mica frowned, "Xiaoyi, parents just want you to be happy. You are the daughter of our Yun family. Is there anything else? Don''t just hear what other people say. Go inside. Mom and Dad are only you as a daughter, and of course I will give you the best." "But my parents, I can''tpare to her now. No matter what you think, I can get this, but I still can''tpare to her. You see, everyone is saying now that I am clearly inferior to her, and I have gained her. Should have obtained something." Yun Yi turned around and took the trophy and held it in his hand, "Look, even if this trophy is in my hand, in fact, people''s hearts are not here." "Xiaoyi, if you can''t listen to the people outside..." Yun Yi put down the trophy and said, "Parents, you don''t have to do anything. No matter what you do now, you won''t go back to the previous. Now I hold this award, which is a joke in everyone''s eyes. Moreover, they are saying It was you who suppressed her for me. I don''t want to see you being attacked by outsiders. So, let me fight for it myself." Mica and Yunfu feel very sorry for such Yunyi, and they want to say that no matter what is good, they will win over. But looking at Yun Yi''s appearance, they did not mention this matter again. "Xiaoyi, don''t worry, things won''t be the same this time. Your parents will find the person who harmed you. No matter who it is, you must make the other party pay the price." "You take a good rest and leave the rest to your parents." Yun Yi said that she only needs to work **** her own, without the help of two people. But the two did not listen. In the eyes of Father Yun and Mica, in many cases, they would solve some problems in their own way. I havepletely forgotten that in the era of big data, it is really not what they say. Even if countless hot searches are removed, whatizens should discuss is still discussing, and what the group ridiculed is still ridiculing. When the organizer of this year''s film festival issued a message that "Yunyi deserves the award, this is the result of her hard work", this time it really ushered in the wholework. Chapter 2581: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (100) Chapter 2581: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (100) "Parents, what did you do?" Yun Zishan was going crazy, or it was not easy to calm things down, it was in vain. Father Yun said, "What else can I do? It''s just to show the attitude of our Yun family." "Show your attitude? What are you talking about on the Inte now, Dad, the Inte is different from the ce you control. It''s not a statement. Awyer''s letter is enough to warn. "Tell people to suppress the hot search. Let Xiaoyi rest for a while. In two days, your mother and I will take her out to rx. After a while, we wille back and the matter will be over. What should we Xiaoyi perform? Still acting, didnt you say thatizens are forgetful? After a while, they forget everything." This time, Yunzishan didn''t expect it. "When youe back, you will choose a big production for Xiaoyi, and let those people open their dog''s eyes to see. Since it is my Yun family''s daughter, she will give it to me at any cost in the future. What can they say?" Father Yun was also angry with those words on the Inte. He still doesn''t believe that under the operation of capital, his daughter can''t be popr. These are not theizens who have the final say. "Also, who sent the news, did you find it?" "Still investigating." At this time, Tang Guo was on vacation on a small ind. I also heard the system tell her about what is happening in China, and she is not surprised at the actions of the two couples in the Yun family. Because in the original plot, they did this too. However, in the original plot, they seeded. Not only did it not discredit Yunyi, but it made the entirework envy. Yunyi has a good father and mother. At this time, she stood up to support her daughter. Many people called their father and mother across a screen. . After Yun Yi''s identity was exposed, she has been acting in the favor of a family, and countless people are envious every day. It''s different now. [Thanks to the script that the host took out greatly, if it is really a little stronger than Yunyi''s, and if it fails to meet the phenomenon and other movies,izens will not necessarilyugh at her in groups, and may be simr to the original plot. "That''s why I chose to take it out. If it''s more than a little bit, most people can''t see anything, and if it''s more than a lot, anyone who isn''t a fool understands." Tango paused, "Is Tang Wen the person who spread the news?" [It''s her, and the Yun family is checking it now, and it is estimated that she will be found on her head soon. "Oh, let''s put some fire on it, and let the Yun family find out the information recently found." "By the way, you can send that movie to the group and let my good friends take a look at it. After all, this script waspleted by us together." The script of this movie is of course the result of discussions. Only externally, she couldn''t say that. Now that the finished product is out, it should be a good look for them. [Hee hee, this doesn''t need the host to say so much, I will show them before. It seems that the host has been toofortabletely and has forgotten about it. They all said that the effect of the shot was better than expected. As the system said, he nced at the group. After a while, his voice sounded, [Host is big, look at the group, it seems something has happened. Hearing this, Tang Guo quickly sank into the group and found that most of the people in the group were there. Moreover, they are constantly giving out red envelopes. She flipped over and found that except for the little friends on the interster side, everyone else was giving out red envelopes and still asking General Billy and Emanuel if they had enough. Chapter 2582: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (101) Chapter 2582: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (101) [School Flower]: Billy, Emanuel, what happened to you? [General Billy]: Its rare to see you appear once in school. It was a pleasure to see you appear, but something very unfortunate happened to us. If it can''t be sustained this time, it may be a disaster for the entire interster. Tang Guo was shocked, is it so serious? [School Flowers]: What is it? [Emanuel]: An extinction disaster that has never urred since the opening of the interster world, and even now we have not found the source of this disaster. Had it not been for this group, we might have panicked like other people in StarCraft. Fortunately, this group gave us a ray of life, so that we would not be in a hurry when things first happened. [General Billy]: The entire interster world seems to be invaded by a strange virus. Large swaths of nts are slowly dying, and no matter what methods are used, no green nts can be cultivated. Note, I said anything Means, even if we are at the forefront of technology and there are various nutrient solutions, there is no way to grow nt seeds. [Emanuel]: Once the green nts disappear in this world, the entire interster creatures will turn into sand. [General Billy]: Our empire has been trying its best to find other cosmic gxies, but within our reach, nts are slowly dying, and we have not yet found a piece of purend. [Emanuel]: ording to thetest news I got, under the current situation, human beings canst for at most two hundred years. Once we run out of refrigerated items, it will be the end of the stars. The words of the two made Tang Guo understand that they were going through a disaster. [School Flowers]: What do you need, can I help you? Now I am in an ordinary world. If you need green nts, I can ask someone to contract a greenhouse to help you nt all kinds of green nts. However, I am here to calcte the time, and there is less than 30 years left. I can help you with whatever you need in these thirty years. General Billy and Emanuel quickly thanked them, saying that they would not be polite this time. Tang Guo didn''tmunicate anymore, and he felt a little heavy after heunched the group. The people in this group had been with her for too long, and suddenly hearing the news made her a little sad. [The host is big, with you there, they can definitely get through the crisis. "Okay, I''m fine, you can help me find a ce suitable for nting green nts, just choose a ce abroad, it is best to rent some small inds. Doing this kind of thing in China is easy to be noticed." [Ok, I''ll go right away. The system went to find a ce. Tang Guo contacted some automatic nters, fertilizer spreaders, and watering machines, and ordered arge number of them at the beginning. When the system found a suitable ce, she took the time to sign a contract. "Why do you want to pack an ind suddenly?" Rong Xu was very strange, one packsted more than 20 years. "To do a very important thing." Rong Xu ordered, "I think you have also ordered many nters." "Well, I n to nt green nts on the ind." Rong Xu was interested, "What kind of nting?" Is it his family''s little fruit, who has no money to spend, and wants to nt some green nts for fun? This interest is really unique. "Fruits and vegetables." Rong Xu was puzzled, but seeing that Tang Guo didn''t exin much, he stopped asking. "Swipe my card." Tang Guo''s heavy heart suddenly became more rxed, "I also made a lot of money, and I will spend yours after spending it." System: Host, do you know how much money you have? Maybe, the flowers will not finish! Later, Rong Xu also hired a group of workers for Tang Guo to go to the small ind to help grow fruits and vegetables. She doesn''t know how much Emanuel needs, but General Billy should need a lot. When everything was ready, Tang Guo received an invitation letter from the organizer of the International Film Festival, inviting her to participate in this year''s International Film Festival. At this time, the people in the country were still doing Tao Yunyi''s affairs, even if the Yun family pressed it hard, they couldn''t help it. Yunyi was also taken to a foreign country for vacation, and it happened that it was the country where the International Film Festival was held in a few years. Chapter 2583: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (102) Chapter 2583: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (102) "Do you know where I am now?" An anchor appeared on the camera with a grin, "I am at the venue hosted by the International Film Festival...oh...outside the venue, sorry, although I really want to go in and see, but I dont have an invitation letter, so I cant get in. At this point, the anchors expression suddenly came out, and his voice became quieter, Its useless to stuff money. Fans who were already in high spirits, after hearing this sentence, hahahaha typing on the screen. "You must ask why I came here. ording to the gossip, Tang Yinghou will appear today. She was invited. After all, her movie box office has been ranked first in the world, and it is impossible not to be invited, right? ?" "After we squat down to Tang Yinghou, we will go to other ces. We are here. We must take a good look. I heard that the food in this country is very delicious. We have a few days left. Lets try a delicious meal." At this time, countless people in the country know that today is an international film festival, although they cannot go to this international film festival, the official has no ns to broadcast it globally. However, some anchors from various countries are squatting outside, ready to spread the news inside to the outside world. Up to now, the international film festival has been very authoritative. As the previous anchor said, even if you stuff money, you can''t get in. Those who are able to enter are either staff members or those who have been invited by the organizer and deemed eligible to participate. These people, without exception, have a certain status in the international film circle. A movie about interster origin, and Tang Guo''s acting skills yed a huge role in it, so she was naturally invited. Ran Shu was naturally invited, and at the same time, the male lead of the film and several important supporting roles were also invited. When Tang Guo took Rong Xu''s arm and appeared outside the film festival venue, he was surrounded by many reporters squatting outside. She hadn''t appeared for a long time, and the reporter snapped at her. The previous anchor did the same. He quickly turned the camera to Tang Guo''s position and took a high selfie. In such a crowded venue, he did have a lot of advantages. "Have you seen it? Tang Ying empress has appeared. Hey, who is the man the empress is holding? He is really handsome. Howe such a handsome person hasn''t been discovered before. He must not be in the circle." Although Tang Guo''s figure appeared in the live broadcast room for very little time, it was enough to make fans crazy. Many people took crazy screenshots. Soon after Tang Guo appeared at the International Film Festival, it was searched domestically. Many people are waiting for this day, and they even look forward to her being able to get her honor here. As for Yunyi, she has not received an invitation from the organizer of the international film festival, although her film has a box office of more than one billion in China. However, the subject matter of this film is not pleasing internationally, and the emotions expressed in it do not resonate. Therefore, after voting by the organizer, this film was not shortlisted. Even if the countrys judges voted for the movie, it still wont help. The result of this kind of thing is not in the hands of one party, but all parties involved in the festival. Yun Father Mica did not expect that the ce where they took Yunyi on holiday was the location where the International Film Festival was held this year. Chapter 2584: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (103) Chapter 2584: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (103) In fact, they did not stay in this ce all the time, but traveled around many countries, and they just happened toe here finally. In the past few months, Yunyi has not participated in any films or mademercials. Yunzishan has dealt with various messes in the country, and he did not expect this incident to be such a coincidence. When he saw that on the Inte, Tang Guo was inexplicably on the hot search, or it was about the International Film Festival, and he felt a little frustrated. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for someone on the Inte to pull Yunyi out and spray it. The general content is that at the beginning, Yunyi had the Yun family and won the Tang Guo Best Actress Award. Now Tang Guo is invited to participate in the International Film Festival. I dont know where Yunyi is now and if he was invited to go together. What? Seriously, they are looking forward to this. Yun Zishan rubbed his eyebrows and quickly suppressed some topics about Yunyi. After some months of suppressing the topic, it was brought up again. At this moment, he suddenly discovered something. That is, as long as there is a ce where Tang Guo appears in the future, Yun Yi may be pulled out andughed at. This gave him a headache. In the era of big data,izens would not consider the truth of the matter, and the truth of the matter was indeed that his parents had snatched Tang Guo''s award. When Yun Zishan returned to the vi, he saw Yun Zishu ying on his mobile phone with great interest. When he walked over, he realized that he was ying a trumpet for Tang Guo. This made Yun Zishan feel a little angry and wanted He directly grabbed the phone, but was evaded by Yun Zishu. "Do you think there are not enough things? Finally let Xiaoyi go out to rx, things slowly calm down, and now there are many people on the Inte attacking Xiaoyi." Yun Zishu: "Is that to me?" "Xiaoyi is our sister, Zishu." "Second brother, Xiaoyi has suffered so many things, and it is not a good thing for you. I have already said that Xiaoyi is no worse than anyone else, because you are too eager for quick sess. What else Yunzishan wants to say, Yunzishu went upstairs with his mobile phone, "By the way, I guess Xiaoguo will definitely win an award at the International Film Festival this time. Brother, you should prepare early. But I want to remind you. In one sentence, you have no problem protecting Xiaoyi, but you cannot harm Xiaoguo." Yun Zishu returned to the room and closed the door, so angry that Yun Zishan kicked the sofa, and quickly called the person under his hand to arrange things. After hanging up the phone, he was still worried, and finally dialed another call with a grim expression, "Go and arrest the person. If the public opinion cannot be suppressed then, expose the matter." In the bar, Tang Wen, who was ying with friends, was suddenly stopped by a few people when she was in the bathroom. Before she could scream, she was silently taken away. Not long after, the news that Tang Guo was awarded the best film actress at the International Film Festival spread to China. At the same time, this film won the Best Film Festival Award, Best Creation Award, Best Special Effects Award...and the director, actor, and supporting role have all won awards. The news came back and the wholework was a sensation. With this p on the face, countlessizens had to drag Yun Yi back to the group tough. It''s not that Yun Yi itself has no strength, but the style of the Yun family, and the achievements Tang Guo has made now are not just hitting the Yun family in the face? Chapter 2585: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (104) Chapter 2585: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (104) When the Yun family suppressed the news and withdrew the hot search, the power of capital was fully disyed, which made this group ofizens feel aggrieved. Now that they can finally exhale, can they not find fault? The only thing that can make themugh at is Yun Yi''s point, and who does notugh at her? Yun Yi doesn''t know about this yet, she and Yun Father Mica are on vacation. The team under Yun Zishan was dealing with these matters, and in just a few hours, he managed to find out what some artists in the circle were hot to find. Either it was revealed that the artist was married, or it was revealed that two artists who couldn''t beat the eight-stroke were actually in love. Either that, whoever went to study abroad before, actually went to have children. Also, a certain actress who is famous for her innocence is actually a woman with a big brother''s bag, and she also sent out a few intimate photos. In short, in order to reduce the enthusiasm of Yunyi being ridiculed by the group, the Yunzishan team took many people into the water in just a few hours. Except for Tang Guo who won the Best Actress Award at the International Film Festival and has been hanging on the front row of hot searches, the rest are all kinds of news that were suddenly exposed in this circle, which madeizens eat a lot of melon. Yunzishan''s goal is barely achieved, at least now there is no time forizens to discuss Yunyi. And those artists whose secrets were exposed by him are now in utter horror. They quickly asked the public rtions team to withdraw hot searches to rify the facts. In short, they are all very busy today. When the heat slowly goes down, they will have time to think about who is correcting them. "It''s the Yun family." "The Yun family? How could it be the Yun family? Sister Li, did you make a mistake? I didn''t offend Sister Yun. Yun Yi and I don''t know each other at all. Why are they trying to fix me?" "Why can you still? Have you forgotten what day it is? International Film Festival, Tang Guo''s big show at the International Film Festival came back, and Yunyi was ridiculed by the crowd. When people are pulled out, how do they divert their attention?" "That''s too much, isn''t it just being scolded? If I were the daughter of the Yun family, it would be nice to be scolded, and I won''t lose a piece of meat." "I am the daughter of a daughter. Do you have parents and brothers who dote on her. Are you willing to be scolded? She has been immersed for several months. Now that the old things are brought up again, the Yun family definitely doesn''t want to see such things and can only do that. I diverted my attention." "The Yun family can''t afford to provoke it, so is it counted like this?" The female artist was not reconciled, "Why? ." "Of course this thing can''t just be forgotten. Wait, Yunyi''s people are supposed to copse. The Yun family''s method is only temporary. As long as Tang Guo can''t stand in this circle, the person who mocks Yunyi It wont be less. Every time Tang Guo wins an award, its a day when Yun Yi is ridiculed by the crowd. Look, she has no good life." "Really, Sister Li?" "Really, besides, this time there are too many people in the Yun family. Even if they don''t dare to do anything on the face, let''s secretly push behind them, so Yun Yi won''t even want to turn around in the future. What about good acting skills? I can''t find it again." Yunzishan breathed a sigh of relief as everyone watched as the hot search was suppressed. Chapter 2586: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (105) Chapter 2586: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (105) As for the satisfaction or dissatisfaction of the other artists, he doesn''t care so much. The people he chooses to start with are all people who dare not do anything to the Yun family. He also wanted to use other methods, such as Tang Wen. The previous incident was exposed by Tang Wen. Tang Wen also said that Tang Guo ordered her to do it. In fact, he didn''t believe this statement, and because he didn''t believe it, he didn''t adopt the method of letting Tang Wen expose herself. Because even if Tang Wen revealed herself that it was Tang Guo who asked her to tell the news, it would be harmless to Tang Guo, and everyone thought it should be. Tang Guo, who was far away in another country, didn''t know that there was fierce fighting in the country, and Yunzishan had brought countless artists into the water for Yunyi and was hated by others. Just as Yunzishan breathed a sigh of relief, another message appeared on the Inte. Yun Yi, who had been forgotten for a short time, was once again pulled out andughed at. The hot search is Yunyi, which actually appeared at the ce where the international film festival was held, as if an anchors camera captured the other party. Looking at the screenshot, Yun Zishan had a big brain. Now people on the entirework are discussing why Yunyi appeared in that ce, and some people have revealed that Yunyi has never received an invitation letter from the organizer. Now everyone is very subtle. "Sister Li, do you say this is retribution? You see, the Yun family''s public rtions seem to have gone for nothing." "Okay, this matter is almost done, we don''t have to take action anymore. I didn''t expect her to find her own death and appear in that ce. Let''s solve your problem, hold a press conference next day and apologize to the fans sincerely. Good attitude It might be able to solidify powder." "Well, I will, but I will never finish with them about the Yun Family." Even if the Yun family concealed what happened in China, Yun Yi still knew. "Xiaoyi, you, don''t think too much. After you go back, let your second brother take a major production for you. In the future, you will be able to stand on the international stage." Yun Yi stared at the phone for a while, "Then go back now. Also, parents, what did you guys help me do? At this time, nothing will help me. Let me act well. Do something more. , I may really not get in this circle anymore." It would be impossible to say that Yun Yi had noints in his heart. But she managed to get everything today, especially the family who loved her so much. Knowing that what they did was for her good, she had never had any trouble with the previous things. Now she was wondering, if she yed peacefully from the beginning, would there be so many things. Mica seems to have heard something and mes himself, "If Xiaoyi doesnt like acting, we can do other things, whether its painting or going to ourpany to do things, its okay, not wrong. You must be an actor." "No, I like acting." On the same day, Yunyi''s family returned to China. A few dayster, Tang Guo also nned to return home. Because, Ran Shu told her here that he ns to shoot a second interster movie. He basically has the script ready, so he will show her to see if there is anything that needs improvement. At the Yun family, he was also reading the script for Yun Yi, and Yun Father and Mica no longer participated in external affairs. Under Yunzishan''s suppression, it calmed down slowly. Chapter 2587: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (106) Chapter 2587: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (106) However, at this time, they unintentionally found something that rted to Yun Yi and Tang Guo''s mistake. It was not a mistake, but someone deliberately. The person who deliberately did this was actually Duan Yuhong. When the family found out, they were very angry and called the police immediately, asking the police to intervene, and Duan Yuhong was arrested. Tang Wen was taken away by strangers andter released. Now I heard Tang Liming''s call, saying that Duan Yuhong was taken away by the police, still a little worried. She, who was nning to go back directly, suddenly remembered Tang Guo, and quickly called Tang Guo and told her about Duan Yuhong''s ident and asked her to go back together. Tang Guo agreed. In the county town of his hometown, Tang Guo saw Duan Yuhong, and at the same time, he also saw the long-lost Yun family, many, including Yun Yi. The family''s eyes are veryplicated, and Yun Yi is still very silent and has not taken the initiative to speak. Tang Wen was very angry and kept yelling and asking why he wanted to catch Duan Yuhong. After the police exined, she knew what Duan Yuhong had done at the beginning, and she looked at Yun Yi and Tang Guo with a little aphasia for a while. Tang Liming walked up to Tang Guo and begged her to save Duan Yuhong and asked her to intercede with the Yun family. Tang Guo hadnt spoken yet, and Father Yuns expression sank, "No one can beg for this matter. If it werent for Duan Yuhong, we wouldnt have been able to fall into your house at the time. Forgive her? Dreaming." Tang Liming looked at Tang Guo dumbly, "Xiao Guo, find a way to help you Aunt Duan, I..." "Someone sent me this." Tang Guo took out a file bag from her bag, "It records your derailment during your marriage and your hook up with Duan Yuhong. Also, Yun Yi was found to be not your daughter. , You beat and scolded my mother. You said, would I forgive Duan Yuhong?" "I heard that my mother died in a car ident. She had an ident in order toe out to find me. But in this file bag, someone pointed out that she saw you hook up with Duan Yuhong, and wanted toe to you for theory. The car crashed and died. Speaking of which, Duan Yuhong should be my enemy. Do you think I will forgive an enemy?" "That''s nonsense by them!" Tang Liming flushed. Tang Guo smiled lowly, "Nonsense, the old people in the vige should know all about your affairs? These things are not secrets. If you ask a little bit, you should all know them. Xiaolin told me many things at the beginning." Tang Liming seemed to have thought of something, and stared, "So you already knew it!" "Yeah, otherwise, why do you think I have nevere back for so many years. However, I really did not expect that Yun Yi and I were mistaken, and it was actually Duan Yuhong who did it." "Don''te and beg me, this is where she belongs." Of course, there was nothing in Tang Guo''s file bag, but it was Tang Liming who fried it. Now his expression has made people believe her. She didn''t find anything. She witnessed Mother Tang looking for her and found that Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong hooked up, and the person who was identally hit and killed by the car. All this is just what she said based on the plot, just to deceive Tang Liming and let the other party not confess. Obviously, she seeded, and the Yun family seemed to be a little surprised. They did not expect this to happen. "I knew it, you shouldn''t have let you go to high school." Tang Liming said angrily. Chapter 2588: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (107) Chapter 2588: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (107) Tang Guo smiled, "Now my mother is finally at ease." After speaking, she nodded with the Yun family and turned to leave. She came back with only one purpose, to tear her face apart with Tang Liming, to see Duan Yuhong squatting in the cell, she was very satisfied. So next, she only needs to do one thing, make a film and win the prize. She made a guarantee in her heart that the actress prize that was robbed before was the only prize to be robbed, and no one would have this chance again in the future. And... thest time she participated in the national film festival, she will never go again. You can still go to the TV festival. "Have you done it?" Tang Guo walked out of the police station, Rong Xu was already waiting outside, "Brother Rong, why are you here?" "I heard the assistant say that you went back to your hometown in a hurry. Don''t worry, follow along. Let''s go. I asked someone to fly the ne. Is there anything else?" "Gone." Rong Xu took Tang Guo''s hand and took her into the car, "I heard Duan Yuhong had an ident?" "Well, what she did was exposed. Back then, Yun Yi and I had a mistake. She did it. Now that she has been sent to prison by the Yun family, Tang Liming still wants me to intercede, so stupid!" "Yeah, it''s stupid, I thought Xiaoguo is a bully." Duan Yuhong was finally sentenced to jail because of the intervention of the Yun family, which made her sentence more severe. Tang Liming called Tang Guo in the middle, and even Tang Wen came to her, but she refused. What''s the joke, how could she help Duan Yuhong, the murderer who indirectly killed her mother, she should just stay in prison and reflect on it. Back at the base camp, Tang Guo was discussing the script with Ran Dao every day. At this time, Tang Guo also received a good news that Tang Lin had been brought by his teacher, that is, a certain diplomat. Basically, every time this diplomat appeared, Tang Lin would be around him, which made Tang Guo very pleased. Every time she receives a call from Tang Lin, the other party will tell her that she has gained those insights recently, who she has met, and what opinions she has on certain issues. At the end, Tang Lin would always ask, when did she marry Rong Xu, which made her suspect that Rong Xu had bought this kid. She was still shouting from the old brown sugar before, but now she is a brother-inw. Before long, she also got good news from Cui Taixin. Cui Taixin''s performance is too good, especially his talent in business, whichpletely beats Cui Bing. As a result, Cui Bing, who was originally dominant, slowly fell behind. Moreover, Cui Taixin''s father is not a true love brain. Even if he likes Cui Bing''s mother very much, it is impossible to give up such a good son for the sake of Cui Bing. Of course, the main reason is that there is a Rong Xu behind Cui Taixin. Rong Xu is still unmarried and has no brothers or sisters. Both of his parents have died, and he takes great care of Cui Taixin. Based on various considerations, in the end, Cui Taixin''s father had already favored him. Cui Bing, who was overwhelmed by Cui Taixin, didn''t have that easy life. "Little aunt, although my cheap old man pays much attention to me now, I still like you here." Cui Taixin gobbled up food, "And here, I can still enjoy the food my uncle has never made for me, and I can eat every time." After he finished, he also burped." That''s cool, Tang Lin probably won''t be able to enjoy it." Chapter 2589: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (108) Chapter 2589: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (108) Rong Xu came out of the kitchen and mmed, "He can''t eat what I made, but it is estimated that he was taken by his teacher and is enjoying the food made by the state banquet chef." When the words fell, Cui Taixin''s face suddenly copsed. "I suddenly found out that among the few of us, I still messed up too badly, and now there is still an old man on top. Tang Lin took that kid as a closed disciple of Mr. Diplomat, so my little uncle won''t say that, so does my little aunt. International celebrities, no, I have to work hard." On that day, Cui Taixin did not stay and went back to hard work. "Cui Shao, I recently got news that Cui Bing is approaching the Yun family daughter." "The Yun family?" Cui Taixin frowned, "Which Yun family daughter?" "Uh... it''s the daughter of the Yun family in the entertainment industry, Yun Yi, who also won the actress before." "Bah, she is not a queen." Cui Taixin remembered, "You said Cui Bing approached her on purpose?" "Yes, Cui Bing probably wants to use the Yun family''s hand to deal with Cui Shao you, you have to be careful, by the way, should we do some damage?" Cui Taixin rolled his eyes, "Wait first, I''ll call you back, don''t worry for now." After hanging up the phone, Cui Taixin clicked on the chat interface and sent a long message to Tang Lin. Tang Lin, this kid, has a stomach full of bad water, and they have long been unustomed to the Yun family deceiving too much. Cui Bing wanted to use the Yun Family''s hand to deal with him. If the Yun Family makes a move, can he take advantage of the opportunity to cheat the other party and teach them a lesson? Just ask Tang Lin about this bad thing. The kid pays more attention than him. . At this time, the Yun family heard that Ran Shu was preparing a second interster movie. It is said that the script has been set and it is nned to select actors. Many people are staring at Ran Shu, and Yunzi Mountain is no exception. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate at the moment, and went directly to Ran Shu. "Director Ran, I won''t say much about the other things. I n to decide on the heroine of this movie. My Xiaoyi, you should know. In terms of acting skills, she has absolutely no problems. If Dao Ran doesn''t believe me, Xiaoyi can also go through the process and audition directly. If you see it, how about using it again?" Although, besides Ran Shu''s movie, he also saw two other movies. But thinkinges and goes, he still thinks that the interster theme in Ran Shu''s hand is the best. Judging from the response from thest time, this time is certainly not too bad. If Xiaoyi participated in this movie, he would be able to jump onto the international stage. Even if he knew in his heart that the candidate in Ran Shu''s heart was Tang Guo, there were such things in this circle. Whoever can win the role depends on who has the capital and means. Ran Shu was speechless, and the Yun family was really annoying. If he wasn''t confident enough, he might be threatened by the other party. Now he is not afraid, just because of Rong Xu, the Yun family can''t move him and Tang Guo. "Mr. Yun, I may be sorry, the female number one of this show has been decided." Yun Zishan''s expression was a little unhappy, "Is it Tang Guo?" "Yes, it''s still her. She is the only one who is the best female candidate for this movie. No one else can." "Director Ran, as long as you promise to give the female number one to Xiaoyi, I can invest in this film. I will invest as much as you need." Ran Shu: He is not short of money! He can invest himself. Xiao Tang will not be short of money. He has a very wealthy prospective husband and a wealthy prospective nephew. They all nned. This time, they will bring a few familiar people to eat this cake. Others can''t invest in it. Yunzishan actually wants to share their cakes. They want it beautiful! Besides, there are several big bosses behind him, as well as the cinema father, Rong Xu, who will only agree to Yunzishan when his brain is flooded. Chapter 2590: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (109) Chapter 2590: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (109) "President Yun, no matter how much you invest, I will not change the decision of Tang Guo as the female number one. This role can only be yed by her. No one else, no one can make it." "What benefit did Rongshi give you? Just likest time, when the movie was released, the Rongshi theater lineup was more than 80%?" Yunzishan was a little bit embarrassed and angry. He felt that he had been hindered by many. No matter where he went, whether it was his face or the Yun family''s face, it was particrly good. In the past two years, I didn''t know what was wrong. No matter what he did, everything went wrong. Not to mention that Yun Father Mica is not happy in his heart, nor is he happy in his heart. It seems that no matter what they do, they will always fail to achieve the purpose they want in their hearts. Instead, they will be suppressed everywhere. Now that there is no way to get a movie script, Yun Zishan''s heart is inevitably frustrated, and there is no more strategizing before. Ran Shu didn''t care about Yunzishan''s attitude. Yunzishan had a high start and had basically been in this circle, relying on the Yun family''s support, some of his own abilities, and luck, it has been smooth. Unlike some ups and downs, people are used to big ups and downs. Yun Zishan has encountered a little setback, and it is inevitable that he will be impatient, and he is still younger and more vigorous after all. "At least, it fascinated me more than what Yun gave me." Ran Shu didn''t mean to exin at all. Anyway, Yunzishan had already determined that, so he simply took the matter down. Originally, Rong Shi had given him a lot of support, this fact. "Is there really no room?" Yun Zishan looked at Ran Shu''s smile and calmed down. "Director Ran, shouldn''t you just shoot the next movie? We have the opportunity for long-term cooperation." "If one day in the future I can cooperate with Mr. Yun, it will be my honor, but Mr. Yun wants me to change the female number one request. I really can''t do it. Unfortunately, we will cooperate next time." Why couldn''t Yunzishan tell? Ran Shu wasn''t afraid of him. Could it be that the other party really signed some contract with Rongshi? After so long, he knew the rtionship between Tang Guo and Rong Xu. Therefore, it is spected that Tang Guo can win this role because of Rong Xu''s face. Although the Rong family is powerful, their base camp is not in this city. In this city, the Yun family and Cui family are stronger. Therefore, he was not afraid of Rong Xu, but he never thought that Tang Guo could actually tter Rong''s helm. Yes, in his heart, Tang Guo was able to go to this day only with Rong Xu''s support. For the first interster movie, Rong Xu was behind it. It was really impossible to talk, Yunzishan and Ran Shu said goodbye and left. It didn''t take long before Tang Guo received a call from Ran Shu. "Yunzishan came to me. It looks like he wants to take the female number one role to Yunyi at any cost." Ran Shuping said inly, "Xiao Tang, be careful, he mentioned Rongshi today. It is estimated that you know your rtionship with President Rong, and I thought you were the one who relied on President Rong and would use this to make a fuss. Ran Shu knew something about Tang Guo and the Yun family. Before the Yunyi identity was so troubled, the entirework knew that Tang Guo had been raised by the Yun family for 16 years. Chapter 2591: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (110) Chapter 2591: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (110) Previously, the Yun family had done too much, makingizens all stand on Tang Guo''s side. But Yunzishan was a man with some means, and he was afraid that Tang Guo would suffer a loss in public opinion. "I know Director Ran, you don''t have to worry about this, just prepare to make a new movie with peace of mind." "Okay, then I will start selecting actors here, and you will have time toe over for a while." "it is good." Besides, when Yunzishan returned home, Yun Father Mica asked him about helping Yun Yi win a certain role. Yunzishan shook his head somewhat dejectedly, "Ran Shu didn''t agree." "What''s the matter?" Father Yun was puzzled. "We didn''t agree with the investment of the Yun family?" Even if many directors want them to invest in the Yun family, it is impossible. Yun Zishan sat on the sofa and leaned gently, "No matter what I say, he will not agree." He was silent for a while, and continued, "It is estimated that Rong''s side promised him something, it is only Rong. A promise from the theaters, which ount for nearly 30% of his country, is enough to make him bend down." Mica frowned, "Why is it still rted to the Rong family? The Rong family''s hands are so long that they have reached our side? Is the Rong family nning to enter the city?" "No," Yun Zishan shook his head, "Do you remember the man who was with Xiao Guo before?" "He is Rong''s helm, Rong Xu. Simrly, he is Xiaoguo''s boyfriend. ording to the information I have received, they have been dating for many years. The time they met even dates back to the county where Xiaoguo was sent back. " "It''s that man?" When they met in the restaurant, they didn''t notice Rong Xu''s appearance. Rong Xu rarely appeared in public, and basically had no interaction with the Yun family, so naturally they didn''t know him. Regarding the news about Tang Guo, they had never taken the initiative to pay attention to Yunyi, otherwise they would not have overlooked this point. "So, she has a good rtionship with Rong Xu in this circle?" Mica suddenly said, "No wonder... No wonder she has never looked for us in these years. She has already found a backer." "Zishan meant that this time because of the Rong n, Ran Shu didn''t agree?" Father Yun asked. Yun Zishan nodded, "It should be like this." "I can''t get this script, so can I pick another one? Our country is so big and talented, we can''t get a good script." Mica was a little unwilling. Yun Zishan sighed, "There are a lot of good scripts, but they are more or less something. Ran Shu has prepared for the second interster theme for so many years, plus there are a group of old fans, and in his country and the world. There are fans, so no one canpare to Ranshu''s script." "So, I can only give up?" Mica felt a little tangled when thinking of Yun Yi, "Is there really no other way?" Yun Zishan shook his head, indicating that there is no more. Ran Shu didn''t agree, and there was no shortage of investment. If their Yun Family does not build a theater, they cannot restrain Ran Shu. Besides, there is still another Rong Xu backing, no way. "Nazishan, do you have any ideas?" "I think, this time I will avoid the edge and choose a TV script for Xiaoyi. As far as I know, this time Ranshu''s filming alone has to be done for more than a year. Xiaoyi''s side, just choose A big-produced TV script is also being shot slowly, not in a hurry." Chapter 2592: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (111) Chapter 2592: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (111) Yun Zishan has slowly calmed down. At this time, he was head-on, no way. He was too anxious and impulsive before. "Okay, you can figure it out." Neither Yunfu nor Mica had any intention of looking for Tang Guo. For the role of a female number one, they couldn''t hold back their faces and came to Tang Guo''s face. That was too shameful. If they have the ability to take it, it is best. There is no way, I can only talk to Yunzishan and avoid its sharp edge. With so many thingsing out, the two changed their previousfortable state, you fully understand the things in this circle, and found that it is moreplicated than they thought. They have the capital, and sometimes they can cover the sky with just one hand, but if they run into a stubborn stubborn like Rong''s, it will be impossible. Recently, the Yun family chose a good TV script for Yun Yi to avoid Tang Guo''s sharpness. Ran Shu thought there would be some trouble, but he didn''t expect that Yunjia hadn''t had the same impulsive schedule as before. Most of them suffered a loss and didn''t want to confront Rongshi. "Xiaoyi, this TV series is also good, you y it well, and when there is a suitable script, the second brother will find it for you." Yun Yi flipped through the script and nodded, and suddenly asked, "Didn''t the second brother talk to Dao Ran before? He didn''t agree?" "Director Ran doesn''t want to change." "It turned out to be so." Yun Yi didn''t say much. "In fact, he did the right thing. It''s not good to change anyone at this time. If it''s not absolutely necessary, the original team is the best." "Don''t feel sorry for Xiaoyi. If Rong Shi didn''t intervene this time, the second brother of this role could help you win." "Rong''s?" Yun Zishan exined it, and Yun Yi understood. "Second brother mean, has always been Rong''s support her behind?" "Almost like this." "But she is still great." Yun Yi turned his head over the script, "Second brother, I will work hard." "Xiaoyi doesn''t have to always push herself." Yun Yi was silent for a while, "Didn''t the second brother think she is excellent? Even if Rong Shi supported her behind her back, she was better than me, better than me in every aspect, everyone said that." "Xiaoyi also has our support." "But I can''tpare to her." Yun Zishan frowned, "Even so, Xiaoyi is still the best in our hearts." Yun Yi lowered his eyes, "Now everyone knows the rtionship between us, and they are allparing me with her. They also said that you are ruthless and indifferent, such an excellent adopted daughter, who turned a blind eye to me. Take everything from her to me by any means." "Because Xiaoyi is worthy of being good." "Okay, don''t think about it. In the eyes of our family, Xiaoyi is the most important thing, and everyone else has nothing to do with us." "Second brother, don''t grab her things for me in the future." "Xiaoyi, you..." Yun Yi put down the script and raised his head, "I''m sorry, brother." "Silly girl, what are you talking about?" "Although I really want to surpass her, I can''t beat her, let everyone know that I am better than her, let you be proud of me, and let you feel that the one you are born with is really your own, and cannot be matched by people without blood rtionship." "Even, I have intentionally or unintentionally induced you to remove all obstacles for me and make full use of the resources of the Yun family. Every time I silence, I acquiesce in your actions. The purpose is also very simple, that is, I dont want you to approach him, I think shes good." Chapter 2593: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (112) Chapter 2593: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (112) "Even in my mind, I have imagined countless times. After I surpassed her, I stood on the podium holding the trophy gracefully and looked down at her sitting below the stage." Yun Yi smiled. "What I imagined is really heartbreaking. Also, I want her to understand that the real Yun family daughter should be like me." "Xiaoyi..." "Second brother, after you listen to me, there are some things that I wanted to say a long time ago." "Last time, my parents ran the Queen Award for me. Although I was surprised, when I was holding that trophy, I was a little bit happy in my heart. Of course, I was more nervous, because I knew it too well. This trophy does not belong to me." "When I saw her smiling and sitting down andmunicating with people indifferently, I understood." Yun Yi gently pursed her lips, "No matter whether I will surpass her in the future, she probably won''t look at me more because she cares. Second brother, she has never taken me to heart." "I know that she has been in contact with you for a few years. She didn''t contact you until thest time she met in the restaurant." Yun Yi shook her fist, "To be honest, I came back suddenly, no It was not idental, but there was a helper at home who was mine. She notified me that you were going to have dinner with her, and I hurried back to stop this." "Even, I proposed to go to eat or go to the restaurant on purpose. I was thinking at the time, what if I really ran into it?" "I really met. I was just as I thought. She is proud, and she will contact you, and will never text you again. Because of your embarrassment, you will never miss this human again." "Why did Xiaoyi suddenly say so much?" "Because I suddenly wanted to understand, you care about me so much, why should I use all my means to n? This is not the Tang family, and I don''t need my people to swallow, you are my rtives, and I have been using you all the time." There were some tears in Yun Yi''s eyes, "It is Duan Yuhong who caused all this. She has been sent to prison. If anyone owes me, it can only be Duan Yuhong." "Tang Guo owes neither me nor our family." "What makes me want to understand is that for me, my parents seem to be crazy, and they have to grab everything for me. The very clever brother also got confused and did a lot of irrational things. The family is still calm. , That is, the third brother." "Now because of me, the third brother is almost at odds with you. I am really scared. If this continues, one day, the ce where I finally got warm will be destroyed again." "Second brother, promise me that in the future, don''t use the resources of the Yun family for me anymore. Whether it is Tang Guo or other people, you don''t want to grab their things." Yun Zishan sighed and nodded in response, "Okay, second brother will not do it in the future." [Host, I found out that the public rtions team under Yunzi Shanshou originally nned to do something to you, but now it''s all in its hands. "Closed?" [Well, I dont know why. "Got it." A few dayster, Tang Guo entered the crew for filming, and after a while, Yun Yi also joined the crew. When Tang Guo finished shooting here, it was already a yearter. Chapter 2594: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (113) Chapter 2594: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (113) Aftering out, she heard about Yun Yi''s engagement, and the person engaged to her is still Cui Bing. She actually doesn''t know if Cui Bing is considered the male lead. If he is not, he is Yun Yi''s husband in the plot. If so, he doesn''t make many appearances. "Or, let''s get engaged too?" Rong Xu couldn''t help it anymore. Over the years, he was anxious as he watched people getting engaged and getting married. Tang Guo pursed her mouth and smiled, "The beauty you want, there is no ceremony for marriage proposal, still want to get engaged?" What Tang Guo didn''t expect was that Rong Xu immediately asked someone to prepare a marriage proposal. Looking at the balloons floating outside, she seemed to smile, "Brother Rong, so you are all ready." "Yes, I''ve been preparing, I don''t know how many times I have rehearsed in my heart." Regarding Tang Guo''s engagement, although there has been a big wave on the Inte, she has never concealed the existence of Rong Xu. Everyone knows that she has a boyfriend, so fans ept it well. When they picked up the identity of Rong Xu, they were lying down. The next time is the special effects production time of Tang Guo''s second interster film. Coincidentally, the TV series that Yunyi picked up is also very good, and it takes some time to perfect the special effects. But this time Yunzishan didn''t worry anymore, even if it collided, there would be no impact. Sure enough, thest time that Tang Guo''s movie was released was almost the same time as the Yunyi TV series. But before that, something happened. Yun Yi''s unmarried cheated, was caught on the spot, and even broadcast live on the wholework. Such ugly news shocked the entirework. Of course, whats even more shocking is that in the live broadcast, when the woman was beaten, she shouted, I was wronged, and I dont know how I was in this ce. Together, I got drunk and woke up in this ce." This woman is Tang Wen. "If you don''t believe me, you can adjust the surveince. Now my innocence has been ruined, and I will not let me live." Then, Tang Guo framed his half-sister and Yun Yi unmarried together, and quickly became a hot search. After the Yun family watched this video, they were all mad at the time. When Cui Bing saw Yun Yi, he also med himself on his face. He knelt on the ground and pped constantly, saying that he was really framed and hoped to be forgiven by Yun Yi. And Tang Wen sat squatting on the side, her face pale and innocent. At this time, Tang Guo was on his way to the Yun family. It was Rong Xu who apanied her. When he came to the Yun family, the Yun family stared at her. It looked like she didn''t exin it, and today will not end. "Why do you want to do this?" Mica couldn''t help it in the first ce, with a distressed expression, "Why are we Xiaoyi sorry for you?" Tang Guo nced at Yun Yi, then at Tang Wen, who was sitting on the side, and Cui Bing, who was kneeling on the ground with many ps on his face. Frowning slightly, she suddenly felt that all this development was very strange. "You haven''t done this before, have you?" This is the first time Yun Yi has spoken to Tang Guo. She fixedly looks at Tang Guo, "At this juncture, you don''t need to do this." Tango paused, "I really haven''t done anything like this." "Sister Xiaoguo, why don''t you admit it? You did all this. It was you who told you to eat with you, and then I got drunk. Now that I think about it, you must be the one who caused the ghost. You want to frame me, you hate my mother, you hate me, and you n to retaliate against me, so you framed me, and you can make Yun Yi make a fool of yourself, and you can let her deal with me. You are really good at calcting! " Chapter 2595: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (114) Chapter 2595: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (114) "Tang Guo, you are still pretending to be stupid. The surveince video has been investigated. We have all watched it. Everything you did is clearly recorded." Tang Wen said grimly, "You actually paid Don''t admit it, you show her the monitoring, is it what I said." When Tang Guo appeared in the monitor of the restaurant, Tang Guo was also surprised. Rong Xu was also very surprised, watching Tang Guo really eat with Tang Wen, and then Tang Wen fell drunk. Yunzishan yed the second surveince, which was the scene of Tang Guo sending Tang Wen to the hotel room, the room where the **** was officially captured. The Yun family looked at the surveince, and the look in Tang Guo''s eyes was not right. Yun Zishu is the least believer, he has always believed in her, he really didn''t expect her to do such a thing. Could it be that Xiaoguo really resented them in her heart? Finally, Xiao Yicai let go of the previous things, why Xiaoguo here... "Now in front of the evidence, what else do you want to say?" Father Yun said coldly, "I really misunderstood you. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. Xiaoyi doesn''t care about that with you, you I want to frame Xiaoyi." Yun Yi was silent for a while before saying, "I didn''t expect it to be you, I thought..." "Xiaoyi, now you should understand that not everyone is the same as you think? She can stand firmly in this circle, she is not a simple person." Yun Zishan said. Mica was a little sad, "If you have grievances,e to our Yun family, why should you frame Xiaoyi." Even if Cui Bing is innocent, they won''t allow Xiaoyi to be with this man. If something like this happened, even if they were willing, Xiaoyi would have a knot in her heart. "What are you doing this for, just to vent your anger?" Tang Wen paled, "You just transferred your hatred to my mother to me." "I didn''t do this." Tang Guo said lightly, and at the same time nced over everyone present. Sure enough, there was something weird about this matter, and she had thought something was wrong before. Who is the problem? [Host, I did not detect strange soul fluctuations. "Forget it, leave today." [The host is big, now the entirework is hacking you, and they all say that your personal design has copsed. "It''s copsed, it doesn''t matter." She is still confused now, this incident happened too suddenly, but to her, it is really not important. Who is that person? She nced over the Yun family and still did not draw a conclusion. The system couldn''t scan the soul fluctuations, it seemed that she could only rely on herself. "From now on, between us, the grace will be cut off." Mica said coldly, "You harm Xiaoyi like this, this matter is endless, where there is my Yun family, where there is no you." No one in the Yun family opposed Mica''s words. Tang Guo nced at Yunzishu subconsciously. Yunzishu opened his mouth, trying to exin something, but the monitoring clearly captured everything, and he couldn''t defend her. "It''s up to you, but I didn''t do this thing. I will restore the truth of this thing, not for you but for my innocence." Tang Guo responded, and He Rongxu left. "Xiaoguo, why not just now?" "Brother Rong, it''s not that simple. Give me some time." "Okay, your third brother doesn''t believe you anymore." Tang Guo raised her eyes and smiled, "The monitoring is so realistic, who would believe it." "I." Rong Xu showed a bright smile, holding her hand, "I believe, because I know you well, you won''t be such a person, and sometimes, your eyes are deceiving." System: There is him! ! Chapter 2596: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (115) Chapter 2596: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (115) Just after Tang Guo left Yun''s home, a video was exposed on the Inte. The footage was exactly two videos of "Tang Guo" and Tang Wen having a meal. Tang Wen was taken to the hotel when she was drunk. Those on the Inte who vowed to believe in Tang Guo had lost their voices. Even Tang Guo''s fans were silent now. As Tang Guo said, the monitoring was too realistic, and she was photographed clearly inside, and she couldn''t be sophistry at all. It is said that it is the hotel staff and hotel employees who will leak the surveince. Soon after the incident, both parties said they had fired the staff. [The host is big, this is done by the Yun family. It is just an excuse to say that it was leaked by the staff. "Got it." Tang Guo looked at the wholework scolding her ck Heart Lotus, but he was not angry. No matter how unimportant people nder her, she won''t care. There seem to be many fans who like her, which makes her a little bit regretful. [The host is big, don''t be sad, you see that you still have a lot of fans, and they say that regardless of it, you still want to like you. Moreover, they all said that the two videos cannot prove anything. Among them, there are too many operability things. Now they are waiting for you to exin in person. Tang Guo nced, smiled, "I still have a lot of fans." [By the way, the host is big. Before you asked me to tell the people of the Yun family all the time, I found that my signal seemed to be interfered by something, and I couldn''t monitor their every move. Tang Guo was surprised, "Is everyone in the Yun family?" [Well, everyone is, once I capture their traces, I will be disturbed. The system said cautiously, Host, I suspect that the person doing this should be involved in the outside world. For this reason, I contacted three 1s and three 2s. They said that the Yun family should have a system jammer, and the researcher should be the opponent of the Space-Time Administration. "If this is the case, is the person who harmed me actually their opponent? What is the purpose?" [The two guys said that their time and space administration is to maintain the bnce of time and space, and their home is to destroy the existence of time and space, and use special methods to steal the power of the world. "In this case, the person in the video who is exactly the same as the long one should have been researched by them? I dont know if its stic surgery to look like me or copy me. There is no special power in this world, they can use , There is only this kind of high-tech means." [Host big, your movie will be released in a week. Because of todays incident, there are basically not many people buying tickets, and the wholework boycotts you. During the conversation at this moment, Tang Guo flipped through his mobile phone and found that there seemed to be an invisible pusher on the Inte, pushing the matter to its peak. Basically no guessing, the person doing this should be the Yun family. They had said before that she didn''t want her to live better, and she felt a bit regretful for this. "Xiaoguo, when will I be able to shoot?" Rong Xu saw that things were getting worse and worse. Even if she knew that Tang Guo was innocent, she could prove her innocence immediately if she wanted to, but she kept pressing him and kept him from moving, watching countless people scold her and nder her. He felt ufortable. He really didn''t see her at all, she looked like she was being ndered by the crowd. Chapter 2597: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (116) Chapter 2597: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (116) "Xiao Lin called me just now. It''s too new. I told them about the situation. They said that if you don''t deal with it, they wille." Tang Guo smiled lightly, "Brother Rong, help me to answer, listen to me, don''t move for the time being. Let them nder, just to promote the movie to us." "You, you really can sit still." At this moment, Tang Guo received a call from Yun Zishu. "Three brothers." "Xiaoguo, why did you do that?" Yun Zishu''s voice was a little sad. Tang Guo''s lips curled up, "Does the third brother think I did it?" Yun Zishu was silent for a moment, "I don''t want to believe it, but the video... I have let people check it. The video is not synthesized, and it also brings up videos from other angles, including you and Tang Wen. Xiaoguo, this All the evidence shows...So, did you really do this because you resented us?" "The third brother has already identified it, so what should I do?" "I don''t want to believe it, so I came to ask you, I want to hear your own answer." "My answer is, I didn''t do that, do you believe it?" Yun Zishu was silent for a minute, and finally did not say a word, he said to Tang Guo, and hung up the phone. "Your third brother still doesn''t believe you," Rong Xu took the opportunity to grab Tang Guo''s little hand, with a somewhat triumphant appearance, "I know your brother Rong is the best now, right?" Tang Guo pursed her lips and nodded with a smile, "Yes, Brother Rong is the best in my family, regardless of whether Brother Rong believes me or not, in my heart, Brother Rong is definitely the best." Rong Xu liked to hear these words, but he still wanted to solve the problem even more. "Brother Rong, I''m going to do things now." "doing what?" "Goodbye Yun family." This time, she met one by one, seeing Yun Yi first, and seeing the rest of the Yun family in turn. Tang Guo made an appointment to see Yun Yi at noon the next day. As Tang Guo expected, Yun Yi did note alone, and was apanied by Yunzi Mountain. "You see me, is there anything you want to tell me?" Yun Yi sat in front of Tang Guo and raised her head to look at her. "I thought I was relieved, but I didn''t expect you to resent me, and still use this Way to deal with my fiance." "Tongzi, they are right in front of you now, can you catch them?" [The host is big, not able, there is still something interfering with my signal. "Yep, got it." "I came to see you because I haven''t done anything like that." Tang Guo had a faint smile on her face. When she was speaking, she had already looked at every detail of Yun Yi and Yun Zishan. ,"Do you believe it?" Yun Yi looked at Tang Guo strangely, and finally shook his head and smiled, "I used to think you were someone who didn''t care about anything, butter I found out that you just didn''t have an attack. In the face of evidence, how do you make me believe you?" "President Yun, do you believe me?" Yun Zishan smiled and shook his head. He kept tapping his fingers on the table and gently raised his eyes, "What do you want me to believe when you hurt Xiaoyi?" "But I really didn''t do that thing." "If you are just asking Xiaoyi to talk about this, then we will leave. Don''t you want to do something with Xiaoyi." Yun Zishan mocked Tang Guo, "I know, there is still a week of your movie. It was released, and now I really want to suppress this, otherwise even if the movie is good, if such a bad thing happens,izens will spontaneously resist it." Chapter 2598: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (117) Chapter 2598: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (117) Finally, Yunzishan took Yunyi away. [The host is big, do you see anything? "No, they have too many items on them to judge." The system is a little anxious, [what should I do? "See you one by one." Afterwards, Tang Guo met with other people in the Yun family, all because they had too many items on them to judge the existence of the jammer. Two more days have passed. Not only has Tang Guo''s harm to Yunyi not faded away on the Inte, but under the Yun family''s push, it has intensified. Tang Guo''s fans have be very serious, and many of them havee back. But she seemed to have disappeared, and there was no response at all. Everyone thought she was lying t and mocking. That night, when Tang Guo woke up and was about to do something, Rong Xu opened his eyes and grabbed her hand, "Xiao Guo, what are you sneaky, what are you going to do?" "Brother Rong, you haven''t slept?" Tang Guo asked in surprise. Rong Xu had a strange expression, "So many things have happened, you don''t want me to solve them, can I sleep?" Tang Guo seemed to look at the blue color in Rong Xu''s eyes, it really didn''t look like sleeping well, "It''s over soon, I''ll do something." "What are you going to do in the middle of the night?" "Of course it''s something that can''t be seen." Tang Guo smiled, and took out her tool of crime out of thin air, making Rong Xu surprised. "Are you scared?" "I can change things out of thin air." Rong Xu came over for a while and came back to his senses, and tightened her hand, "Xiaoguo, will you go back to the fairy world in the future? Can you take me?" System: Hahahahahahahaha! "Row." Tang Guo suddenly disappeared in front of Rong Xu, and Rong Xu was very shocked. Even if he believed her in his heart, he was really afraid that she would note back in one area. He kept waiting in the room, staring at where she disappeared. Late at night, Yun Zimo''s room was knocked. He opened the door, saw Yun Yi outside, frowned, "It''s sote, is there anything else?" "Go in and talk." Yun Zimo looked outside and let her in. He casually leaned on the sofa and nced at Yun Yi who was sitting on the other side, "What''s the matter?" "Is this really all right?" Yun Yi raised his head and said with a little worry, "You know, she is not easy, I am worried..." "What are you worried about? She couldn''t find any evidence. The facts are right in front of everyone. Look at the people of your Yun family who love you, don''t you keep stepping on her vigorously?" Yun Zimo''s mouth hung. A wicked smile said, "After this time, the entire entertainment industry is yours. She can''t stop you. You don''t have to worry about the Yun family''s nostalgia for her. Don''t you trust her when you read Yunzi Books?" After Yun Zimo finished speaking, Yun Yi showed a smile in front of him. He always felt that something was wrong with this smile. "That''s it, then I''m relieved." Yun Yi suddenly walked in front of Yun Zimo, raised his eyes and nced at him with a smile. When he felt wrong, a slender palm was already pinched. On his neck, "Who are you?" "You''re not Yun Yi...how did you find out? And why..." Yun Zimo was a little frightened, trying to break free, and found that this woman was very powerful. He stuck his neck without letting go. He felt that It''s suffocating. Before he finished speaking, he felt that his mental power was restrained, and he couldn''t take the opportunity to escape. Chapter 2599: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (118) Chapter 2599: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (118) Looking at the person in front of him, who was exactly like Yun Yi, his face was dejected. "What do you want to do?" "Do you want to die?" "Who wants to die." "Who sent you to harm me?" Yun Zimo didn''t answer, but instead asked, "How did you find that I was not from Yun Zimo?" "I think there is no loophole in my disguise." "Yun Zimo" was a little unwilling. He pretended to be so perfect and used a jammer. After all, she had contact with the opponent, and maybe there was that kind of annoying system on her body. Unexpectedly, it was discovered. "It seems that you were not sent by that person, and he shouldn''te out so quickly, so you should be the wave of people who destroy time and space and steal the luck of the world? Let me guess, you helped Yunyi to help She sent her to the pinnacle of life, using her as a medium to steal the power of luck, right?" The person who pretended to be Yunyi was Tang Guo, who dressed up as another person, not only the other person, she could also. Is the disguise that I once learned, is it beautiful? "Yun Zimo"''s face changed, "How do you know so much? I''m still curious, how did you find that I am not Yun Zimo?" Tang Guo smiled faintly, "I remember, I just had a cold, and it was you who took me to the blood test." "Yun Zimo"''s expression changed, and he heard Tang Guo continue to say, "At that time, Yun Zimo was not Yun Zimo anymore." Yes, the Yun family found out that Tang Guo was not born with him, but from a physical examination. The original owner has been in good health since she was a child, and she has a small cold, just take some medicine. Yun Zimo must take her to the hospital for a blood test. This blood test naturally found that the blood types were different, so a paternity test was done, and then the Yun family quickly found Yun Yi. This time, it went so well. Regarding why this person didn''t directly take the original owner to the top, it was that the original owner was almost perfect except for some pride. If there is no personality defect, he will not be used by him at all, but will be found that something is wrong. Yun Yi is the biological daughter of the Yun family. She suffers from snacks, her personality is very wed, and she desires better things. These people just like to steal the world''s luck, so it is much easier for Yun Yi to counterattack from the floating daughter. Yun Yi, who was insulted by others at the beginning, would certainly agree without hesitation when seeing such hope. She has always suspected that under the rubbing of Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming, it is impossible for Yi Yunyi to be that kind of calmness in a short time. After all, Yun Yi returned to the Yun family and was already sixteen years old. "Since you already know, then I have nothing to say. I do countless calctions. I did not count. The real Tang Guo will disappear and be you. You should not be there, otherwise at this time, I must be killed. Then, make a deal, you let me go, and you are innocent." "Are you qualified to make a deal with me?" Tang Guo nced at him with contempt. "You are a defeated man. What you need to do now is to cooperate with me and return me innocent. If you don''t do it, I will let you disappearpletely." "If that''s the case, then don''t think about it." "Do you think I can''t prove my innocence without you?" Seeing Tang Guo''s calm look, "Yun Zimo" was a little uncertain, this woman was indeed too calm. "Do you know where I went that day?" Tang Guo didn''t pause, and continued, "My brother''s teacher had his birthday and invited me to his birthday dinner." Chapter 2600: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (119) Chapter 2600: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (119) "Do you know who my brother is?" "Isn''t that the kid Tang Lin?" "Yes, he is Tang Lin, but his teacher is an excellent diplomat. Who are the people who attended his birthday banquet that day? In that venue, there is not onlyprehensive monitoring. , Even every door needs to be authenticated. Do you think the videos of hotels and restaurants make people more trustworthy, or do you think I appear in the ce of the diplomats birthday party more people? At this moment, "Yun Zimo" was really speechless. "You y a scene with me, I promise you will kill you and leave you a dog. If you don''t agree, then I will squeeze you up, anyway, I can prove innocence." "Okay, I agree." At this time, he lost any qualifications for negotiation. This woman really doesn''t know what it came from. When he goes back, he must report to the top, if he can''t win over, he will kill the person, so as not to be found out by the opponent and solicited. In the middle of the night, a video suddenly appeared on major social tforms. Netizens who were originally bored to scan on the Inte opened the video and opened their eyes wide. "Fuck, what kind of peerless melon is this?" There are two people in the video. There is a woman who is very familiar. Who is Yunyi with that face? Although the other face was much stranger, many people recognized it, and it turned out to be Yun Zimo of the Yun family. As they watched, the woman said to Yun Zimo: "Brother, the disguise technique you asked someone to teach me is really useful. Everyone was fooled by me." Immediately afterwards, the woman began to change her face a little bit, her original face turned into Tang Guo''s. Even her demeanor and demeanor were exactly the same as Tang Guo''s, and a smile appeared on the corner of her lips. Although the video is short and there are not many words, manyizens understand what it is. "You woman, your mind is really cruel." "Yun Zimo"''s face changed, "Just a video, Yun Zimo, Yun Yi, Yun family, don''t even think about turning over." "It''s not that you havemitted sins and cannot live, and you have provoke me." "Now you should let me go?" "I just said I won''t kill you, I didn''t say I want to let you go." After that, Tang Guo suddenly asked, "Where is the real Yun Zimo?" "In my body, I have always been oppressed." "I can rest assured that." "you" Under the painful expression of "Yun Zimo", Tang Guo drew away his mental power, "Tongzi, send a message to three one, saying that I caught a person from their opponent. I don''t know when If you can meet, or let them find a way to get it, ask my fake brother if he wants to bring it back for research, and I will keep it for him." [Okay, the host is big. Tang Guo squatted down, checked Yun Zimo, and found that the other party was indeed still alive, but his mental strength had been oppressed for many years, and he wondered if he could wake up. Then, she put on the invisibility cloak, used the teleport talisman, and moved directly away. Before leaving, she had a bad idea and asked the system to block all the calls andwork signals of the Yun family. As for how they will get up tomorrow morning, she doesn''t know. As soon as she appeared in the room, she was hugged by Rong Xu and kissed her on the cheek, "It turns out that my Xiao Guo is a fairy." "Then you have to be nice to me, or I will fly away." Chapter 2601: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (120) Chapter 2601: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (120) Rong Xu had already seen the video on the Inte, but it had just appeared, and someone under his hand called him to report the news. "Xiaoguo, I asked them to act just now. You should have made that video?" "The person above is you, right? Although it''s perfect, I can''t see any ws, but my instinct tells me it''s you." "it''s me." "Brother Rong, I''m tired, go to sleep." "Okay, go to sleep." The system looks at the starry sky outside, is it going to sleep? The host is big, do you know how big a thing you did? One video makes people all over thework sleepless. When she woke up, Tang Guo turned on her phone and found that not only the hot search about that video and Yunjia, but also another hot search. She clicked in and realized that this was also a video. This video was actually a video of her attending the birthday party of the diplomat. Although there are mosaics on the faces of many people inside, only she and Rong Xu do not, as well as videos and fingerprints of them going through numerous security checks. "Xiao Lin is really worried about you this time." Rong Xu said. "This kid, I really didn''t care for him in vain." Tang Guo smiled relievedly. It''s still useful to raise a younger brother. At this moment, Tang Guo also discovered that many TV stations were actually helping her to promote the movie for free, and even being named by the newswork. Before it was broadcast, she began to boast. Such an honor still made Tang Guo a little happy. "After all, in thest movie, Xiaoguo won glory for the country. If you are good or not, people who can see it will know. This movie is definitely a phenomenon. Our country hopes that more such good works will appear. ." "Then I will take more good works like this in the future, and give it back." Tang Guo smiled. No matter how much he has experienced and is liked and recognized by others, who doesn''t like it, who is not happy? Compared with the warmth of Tang Guo, Yun''s house is a sad cloud. They couldn''t believe it. Yun Yi directed and acted all of this. But everything in the video is real. Moreover, the shooting ce was still in Yun Zimo''s room. Without questioning, who took the shot, now Yun Zimo fainted inexplicably, and there is no news from the doctor about when Yun Zimo will wake up. Yun Yi, who had always been indifferent, couldn''t calm down again this time. Her face was pale and her eyes flustered. She opened her mouth to exin that the person in the video was really not her. But the eyes of the Yun family were really terrifying. "Did you do the most with Zimo? What happened to you with Zimo?" Mica looked at Yun Yi with a look of suspicion, "Xiao Yi, I really didn''t expect that all this is your deliberate calction." "For you, we have never actively contacted Tang Guo. What are you doing all this for? Is it resenting us in your heart, didn''t you find you earlier?" Yun Yi bit her lip without saying a word, tears kept falling from her eyes, and suddenly said, "I just want to surpass her, don''t you always say that I am excellent? If I don''t surpass her, what good is it?" "Then you used this method to surpass her?" Father Yun asked. Yun Yi gritted her teeth, "It''s the eldest brother..." She wanted to say, all of this was Yun Zimo''s bewitching, otherwise she didn''t have the courage. "Because Zimo loves you, so you let Zimo help you n these, right?" Mica was a little broken, three sons, in fact she was the most Chapter 2602: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (121) Chapter 2602: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (121) They thought it was nothing to give up Tang Guo for Yun Yi. But now because of Yunyi, their Zimo is basically ruined. The Yun family''s stock has been falling sincest night, and it is still falling now, and it has not stopped. "No, I..." Yun Yi wanted to exin. It was Yun Zimo who found her first, and it was Yun Zimo who helped her n all this. She didn''t take the initiative at all. Why did they think so? At this moment, Father Yun received a call from thepany, nced at Yun Yi, and hurriedly left with Mica. Because of the rification of Tang Guo on the Inte, it was really shocking. People who once scolded Tang Guo had a fever. Those fans who have turned their fans back on their feet are also very embarrassed. It was Yunyi who caused all this, so now Yunyi has been hacked into the bottom of the pot, and now the whole people are resisting the TV series that Yunyi is participating in. Before long, the director said that the TV series might not be broadcast as scheduled. Netizens said it was very happy. And Yunyi, since that day, seems to have not appeared in the public eye. Seeing countless people scolding Yun Yi, Tang Guo didn''t feel happy. If she hadn''t been able to clean up, she would have been scolded like this. Because the previous incident was too much trouble, the film is known throughout the country, and this time it won more box office than the previous movie brother. Ran Shu sighed for this, "Fortunately, this time there are so many evidences to help you prove your innocence. If you can''t prove it, where can I find the female number one in my movie in the future?" Yun Zimo has been in aa. In the middle, Yun Zishu came to Tang Guo and apologized to her. Although she didn''t mean to me, Yun Zishu could obviously feel that they couldn''t go back to the past. "Xiaoyi now shuts herself in the house every day." Tang Guo: "Three brothers told me what to do?" "We will look at her well and will not let her hurt you." Tang Guo smiled, they? Is it Yun Father Mica? No matter what their purpose is, it''s toote. Because of this incident, the Yun familys stock fell to a trough, and because Cui Taixin drove Cui Bing away andpletely took control of the Cui family, they began to target the Yun family consciously or unconsciously. Tang Lin had a ghostly idea behind it. Shrinking and shrinking, hardly a good life. Yun Yi stopped filmingter. She had a gap with Yun Father Mica, and the family that had warmed her became suffocated. Seeing Father Yun''s scolding eyes every day, she couldn''t stay in this ce. Later, she went out to rx with the drawing board on her back. She went out early in the morning and came backte in the evening. Yun Father and Mica no longer cared about her so much, as if the Yun Zimo ident was all med on her. Especially when she heard that the two of them were actually choosing gifts and apologizing to Tang Guo, their expressions became more and more gloomy. One day, Yunyi did note back at the same time as before. The Yun family didn''t look for it either, thinking she was ying a petty temper, and didn''t care. Unexpectedly, the next day, upon receiving news that Yun Yi was kidnapped, the other party asked them to pay a ransom of 50 million, or they would tear the ticket. If in the past, fifty million was really nothing to the Yun family, it could be taken out at will. But a lot of things have happened recently, and 50 million was spent, isn''t that killing the Yun family and his wife? Therefore, they hesitated. In the end, Yun Yi did not die, but was shed in the face, and the people were more gloomy. The Yun family seemed to be a little guilty and asked someone to investigate who did it. Not long after, Tang Wen and Cui Bing were picked out of their hands and feet, and they ended up miserably. Chapter 2603: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (end) Chapter 2603: The girl who was sent back after the wrong hold (end) The Zaiyun family and Yun Yi said that they had helped her take revenge, as if they had regained their previous rtionship with her. However, aftering here for a while, both the Yun family and his wife went to jail. "It was Yun Yi who reported them and broke Cui Bing and Tang Wen''s hands and feet?" Rong Xu nodded, "Thest time Yun Yi kidnapped Cui Bing and Tang Wen, they asked for 50 million. The Yun family didn''t give it. Yun Yi should have hated it." "Actually, there is not much feeling between them." Yun Yi''s crazy behavior angered Yunzishan, he finally sent her to a mental hospital, and the Yun family stopped. However, the Yun family and his wife were imprisoned, and the evidence was conclusive. It was this pawn, and the sentence was rtively heavy. Today, the Yun family is scattered, wounded, imprisoned, and one is unconscious. Yun Zishan rubbed his messy hair anxiously, "Isn''t it right that you shouldn''t be so persistent in the beginning, and hurt Xiao Guo for her everywhere?" Yun Zishu nced at him, "Regret? It''s no use. Second brother, liquidate the assets and file for bankruptcy. Brother still needs to be hospitalized. I''m not the one, and the debt will be more and more owed." "Got it." Yun n dered bankruptcy, and Yun Zishan seemed to be unable to get along in the circle. Everyone was unwilling to find him. The artists under his hand were either quitting jobs or embarrassing other artists in the circle. He suddenly remembered that he had offended everyone in this circle for Yun Yi. There is also Qiu Lige, some popr actors nowadays, it seems that they are not willing to take their ys anymore. They just waited for Tang Guo''s side. It was good if they wanted to have a sip of the soup, so they were working hard to improve their abilities before they could be selected. Rong Xu felt that he was really lucky in his life, and he actually let him coax all the fairies into his hands. The fairy didn''t fly in the end, and she was in his arms when she left. When the fairy closed his eyes, he smiled and hugged her and fell asleep. He is in good health. It stands to reason that he should be able to live for a long time. It is not a problem to live a long life. But after his fairy was gone, his life seemed toe to an end, and he didn''t miss this world at all. Remembering that the fairy had taken all his savings to buy vegetables before she left, he was a bit funny and asked her what she did with so many vegetables. "Help some refugees, do something good, save you a blessing, and be able to be with me in the next life. Anyments?" He said at the time, "How about I sell thepany and buy food for you to help the refugees?" "Leave some for our nephew. We have two bachelors in our family. Leave some pension for them." In this way, they left together. After Tang Guo went there, many people were very sad. On many TV stations, the films she had made were repeatedly broadcast, and tears were shed when they watched it. Tang Guo''s fans: They have a fake actor in their entire life, but they really don''t regret it at all. Yun Zimo, who had been lying in the hospital for several years, woke up on this day. He opened his eyes and saw Yun Zishu, who was sitting on the bedside and seemed to be watching a movie. He had no energy and opened his mouth. It took a long time to make a sound, "Zishu?" "Big brother?" Yun Zishu walked up to Yun Zimo and bowed his head, "It''s been decades, you finally woke up, brother, I always wanted to ask you a question, why did I help Xiaoyi frame Xiaoguo like that?" A wry smile appeared at the corner of Yun Zimo''s mouth, "I said no, do you believe it?" Yun Zishu suddenly remembered that a long time ago, someone asked him like this. At that time, he didn''t believe it, so he didn''t answer. "Since Big Brother said no, I believe it." "Zi Shu, I will tell youter, all of this is outrageous, what about Xiaoguo?" "She, she left many years ago, you see, I am old." Chapter 2604: Canary (1) Chapter 2604: Canary (1) "I''ll see Yan Wei in a while, don''t y tricks with him, understand?" "No matter what kind of woman he is sent to, he can''t be better than you. You just need to perform perfectly, show your own goodness and tenderness, and let the other party understand that it is beyond you and Yan Wei Understand that you are irreceable." This time, when Tang Guo woke up, he appeared in the car again. Unlike the luxury private car of the previous world, this car should be a very expensive RV. In an instant, she could determine that the woman next to Yan Wei was not a simple person. It sounds like the rtionship between them is somewhat unusual. "What I said to you, I told you, don''t hold it in front of Yan Wei. Since your father went, our mother and daughter can only rely on Yan Wei in the future. It''s also a shame that your father died for Yan Wei Yes, we will stay by his side in this life, and it will be worry-free." At this point, the woman''s voice became quieter, almost touching Tang Guo''s ear, "But this is not enough. You have to find a way to make Yan Wei put you on the cusp of your heart and sit in Mrs. Yan''s position. After you have settled on Mrs. Yans position, you will have an heir to him. No matter how many women he has outside, we will not be afraid." Tang Guo''s lips twitched, but he didn''t intend to refute the woman''s words. "Mom knows that you actually like Yan Wei in your heart. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to stand in front of him without any hesitation in the danger. Right? Fortunately, at that time, it was just the quilt and the bullet was rubbed. Hit other ces, that person is not a waste, especially this face." "Okay, just say so much. Don''t even think about monopolizing Yan Wei. This man is in control of everything. You can''t upy it alone. Just keep Mrs. Yan''s position." Tang Guo nodded lightly, and then asked, "How long will it be?" "Look, I know that you don''t care about anything after participating in the exhibition this time. When you hear the news from home, you juste back. It must be because of the woman who was sent to Yan Wei." Ye Yamei smiled, "Actually you Don''t worry, Yan Wei is not good to that woman. I think he returned that woman sister, mostly to humiliate the Shi family." "The Shi family gave their daughter to Yan Wei as a ything for their ownpany. It is estimated that they will not be able to lift their heads in the circle in this life." Tang Guo didn''t say anything again, it seemed that things were moreplicated than he thought. I just don''t know what role her role yed in it. From the mouth of her cheap mother, Yan Wei should have a lot of background, and most of them are the heroes of this world. And the woman who was sent to him is probably the heroine. And there is a role like her, this should be a story of sadomasochism. "Mom, I want to rest for a while." "Okay, I''ll be there in an hour. It''s best if you sleep for a while and get enough energy to see Yan Wei. Yan Wei is not an ordinary man. Don''t show a weak and helpless side in front of him. He is bored." Tang Guo didn''t care about Ye Yamei''s whispering in her ear, and she leaned aside and closed her eyes. [The host is big, this is another very sad story. After reading it, please calm down. Although knowing that Tang Guo would not get angry easily, the system kindly reminded him. Chapter 2605: Canary (2) Chapter 2605: Canary (2) Before he came into this world, he scanned this story. The tragedy of the original owner in the story can be regarded as an unsuspecting disaster. Her existence can be said to be an obstacle, a stepping stone, and a catalyst for the male and female masters. Without her, the rtionship between the male and female lords may not be sublimated in the end. Tang Guo was puzzled and began to receive memories. The male protagonist of this world is Yan Wei, and the female protagonist is the woman who was sent to Yan Wei''s house now, named Shi Xuexin. She is currently appointed as a maid in the manor by Yan Wei, and her status is very low. At the beginning of the story, lets talk about Yan Weis father and Shi Xuexins father. It can be said that Yan Weis father was indirectly killed by Shi Xuexins father. Shi Xuexin''s father did not expect that Yan Wei''s father had a big background. After he broke Yan Wei''s father, Yan Wei''s grandfather appeared and took Yan Wei away. He became his grandfather''s sole heir. Yan Wei''s father left the family to work alone because of opposition from the family. Young and energetic, and somewhat capable, he did a career. He did not expect to be hated by Shi Xuexins father. He thought that the appearance of Yan Weis father disrupted the market, and used some small tricks to harm Yan Weis father. Yan Wei''s father and grandfather were having trouble with each other. His grandfather had been obsessed with his father and had not contacted him for several years. After his deadline was approaching, he discovered that his son had been killed indirectly. The Yan n is still quite strong, he has not much time to live, the final choice is to train Yan Wei, let Yan Wei take revenge. This was the beginning, Shi Xuexin was sent to Yan Wei''s side because of family trouble. Yan Wei had no intention of letting the Shi family go. He agreed to this condition. He just got up to y and teased his mind. When he had enough, he would throw the Yan familys woman out, and then swallow the Shi family and let the Shi family. despair. It''s just that he didn''t expect that there are countless ties between him and Shi Xuexin. When Shi Xuexin was sent to the manor on the first day, he made Shi Xuexin his woman. It''s not that he likes Shi Xuexin, but that he wants to humiliate her. Shi Xuexin was a weak-looking woman who was only 19 years old and was sent to him for the sake of his family. The man who looked gentle and elegant at first came to treat her like that. But she was willing toe for the family, so no matter how Yan Wei tortured her or humiliated her, she did not resist. Especially when the original owner came back, at night, Yan Wei used her as a tool. In the daytime, she would see Yan Wei spoil the original owner and let her servants pour tea to the original owner. Tell her clearly that she is a scumbag girl. In this way, even if the original owner feels sad, Yan Wei is willing to be intimate with an enemys daughter, and he has never had a clean rtionship with her, and he did not put Shi Xuexin in his eyes, let alone deliberately. Toss Shi Xuexin. The servants in the manor saw that Shi Xuexin was so disliked by Yan Wei, and gradually began to bully her, tortured her, and made her life miserable. In the end, when Yan Wei asked Shi Xuexin to send him a cup of hot coffee from the manor, after she delivered it, she fell ill directly outside his office. Chapter 2606: Canary (3) Chapter 2606: Canary (3) This was the first time Yan Wei felt flustered with Shi Xuexin, and sent people to the hospital non-stop. After this time, Yan Wei was much gentler to Shi Xuexin, whether it was day or night. For a while, Yan Wei seemed to have forgotten the hatred of the two families, and treated Shi Xuexin better and better, and fired the servants who bullied her. Then Shi Xuexin felt sweetness in her heart. The reason why she feels about a life that hurt her is because she actually doesn''t like her father. Everyone knows that Shi''s original wife has been in aa for fifteen years, and many people have persuaded him to give up. It is impossible for his wife to wake up. But he still didn''t give up, even if it was another infatuated woman who had been silently by his side, there was no chance of gaining status. They thought that Shi Xuexin was the only eldest in the Shi family. In fact, her cheap father had long been with the woman who apanied him and gave birth to a daughter, but she was raised in another ce. Check it out. Moreover, the story is quiteplicated, involving reasons for the future release of suspicions between the hero and the heroine. It was also said that Yan Wei was tempted to Shi Xue and was gentle with her. The original owner, who was watching silently, clearly felt Yan Wei''s thoughts. She didn''t have the consciousness to do what she did to Shi Xuexin. At most, she was a two-sentence warning. In addition, she was somewhat reserved and couldn''t put down her pretensions to pray for anything, but she still took the initiative to Yan Wei. But Yan Wei, a man, actually didn''t like her. There are only two purposes for keeping her in the manor. First, her father did die for him, and she was also a sincere person to him. After all, she did not hesitate to block him. Second, he needs a weakness, and it happens that the original owner bes his weakness, even if someone threatens him, he will not be threatened in the end. Yes, this man is cold-blooded and ruthless, even if he treats the daughter of his savior, more of it is just use. If it were not so deeply involved with Shi Xuexin, he might not be able to go to the end with Shi Xuexin. It can also be said that such an indifferent man, once tempted, is more affectionate than anyone. Moreover, when the truth became clear, how deeply he had hurt Shi Xuexin, all his guilt would be transformed into love for her, and the feelings would naturally deepen. Later, Yan Wei suddenly remembered that Shi Xuexin was the enemy''s daughter, and in the midst of struggle, she began to humiliate and torture her again. Shi Xue was heartbroken and sad, and she secretly wiped her face every day. However, at this time, another thing happened. Shi Xuexin and the original owner were kidnapped by Yan Wei''s enemy at the same time. The other party seemed to notice that the two were tied to different directions. Based on the circumstances at the time, he could only appear on one side to save people. On the other side, send others over. Thest thing he chose was to save the original owner. After all, at this time, he was denying his own heart and was angry about why he had feelings for his enemy''s daughter. The original owner was rescued by An Ran, but the situation on Shi Xuexin''s side was very bad. Finally, after Shi Xuexin was rescued, she was covered with blood and was sent directly to the hospital. Regarding this, Yan Wei regretted it again, and looked at the dying Shi Xuexin, feeling painful in his heart. This was the second time, he was soft-hearted to Shi Xue and worried about her safety. Chapter 2607: Canary (4) Chapter 2607: Canary (4) Yan Wei regretted why he didn''t save her at the time. He realized that even if she was the daughter of the enemy, he seemed to be tempted by her. At this time, Yan Wei was still very contradictory. Later, he appeared a rival in love, and various things happened between Shi Xuexin, and Shi Xuexin became more and more important in his heart. But he still didn''t rify the misunderstanding, letting the outside world think that the original owner is the woman he cares most about. Even by coincidence, he discovered a truth about Shi Xuexin''s Shi family, which made him less guilty of his father, so he secretly decided that when everything was over, he would give Shi Xuexin an exnation. Now for her safety, he doesn''t want everyone to think that she is the most important in his heart for the time being. Thus, Shi Xuexin and the original owner ushered in the second kidnapping. This time, Yan Wei did not hesitate to choose Shi Xuexin to save first. Because, at this time, the original owner had already been regarded by him as a weak point on the surface, who was blocking the gun for Shi Xuexin. Because of saving Shi Xuexin, the best time to save the original owner was missed. Those who had tied her off were upset. He bullied her, and when the bullying was over, he sold her, and took many photos and sent them to Yan Wei in an attempt to humiliate him. In the end, the original owner was rescued by Yan Wei, and she seemed to have also discovered that she was protecting Shi Xuexin from the knife. The original owner who had gone through all these tragic events could no longer maintain the former deserted beauty, his heart began to copse gradually, the once clear and transparent eyes, and many more emotions. To Shi Xuexin, she started making things difficult consciously or unconsciously, and she was alsoining about Yan Wei in her heart. It''s just that the current Shi Xuexin is the treasure of Yan Wei''s heart, so naturally it can''t be pleased. How could the original owner deal with Yan Wei, a weak woman with no power and no power, even if she tried all means to do things, she ended up without a problem, and finally made Yan Wei intolerable and drove her out of the manor. Because she is so beautiful, a weak woman is driven out, what else can we do? In despair, she jumped into the sea while people were not paying attention. Ye Yamei is a person who admires vanity, even a person who wants to get something for nothing, with many calctions in her heart. As for Shi Xuexin and Yan Wei, they still stumbledter, without the original owner, and there were other obstacles. Yan Wei abused and loved Shi Xuexin, loved and abused, and finally did not know what was going on, but he even cultivated a true fruit. After watching all the plots, Tang Guo opened his eyes. It just so happened that the car had already reached the manor. "Come, look in the mirror, touch up your makeup, and appear in front of Yan Wei. It must be beautiful and clean. He hates dirt." Tang Guo nced at Ye Yamei, thinking that if her cheap mother was twenty or thirty years younger, she might not be allowed toe, but she woulde by herself. Tang Guo didn''t refute either, she looked in the mirror and touched up her makeup. She hadn''t figured out how to do it yet, so she went to see the two people first. In short, Yan Wei is definitely going to get him. As for Shi Xuexin, she was almost the same as her, but just a bird in a cage manipted by others. I didn''t take the initiative to harm the original owner, and through memory, I still suffered a lot. But after suffering so much, Shi Xuexin was still able to be with Yan Wei and finally gave birth to a child and married. Forgive her for not understanding. Could it be that this is the greatness of love, no matter how many knives are stabbed, it can''t stop the pace of true love? Chapter 2608: Canary (5) Chapter 2608: Canary (5) Walking into the manor, you can see the busy servants in the manor. Seeing her back, everyone smiled at her very eagerly, and respectfully addressed her: Miss Tang. "Miss Tang is good." "Miss Tang wees back." Tang Guo kept his face cold, gently holding his head to these people, stepping briskly, and went straight inside. In the living room, she did not see Yan Wei''s figure, but saw a girl in a servant costume standing on the side mopping the floor. Very young, a fresh face in memory. She looks very beautiful, it should be Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin seemed to have spotted her too, raised her head subconsciously, and saw a beautiful woman in a white dress standing at the door, taking a step back subconsciously. "This is Miss Tang, you can just call her Miss Tang." A servant said to Shi Xuexin aloft,plimenting Tang Guo, "Hurry up and warm Miss Tang a cup of hot milk? It''s so cold, you Want to freeze Miss Tang to death?" "No, there is heating in the house." When Shi Xue''s heart was about to move, Tang Guo stopped aloud and asked, "Where is Mr. Yan?" "Back to Miss Tang, Mr. Yan is in the study." "Then you go warm a cup of hot milk, and I will send it to him in a while." The servant didn''t expect Tang Guo would directly order her to go, but still kept smiling, thinking in her heart that when Tang Guo went upstairs, she told Shi Xuexin to go. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo said directly, "Go to Wen, don''t give it to others, she is new?" Tang Guo nced at Shi Xuexin, "I''m afraid she won''t be able to grasp the temperature that Mr. Yan likes." Now, the servant dared not tell Shi Xuexin any more. Before going upstairs, Tang Guo nced at Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin was also looking at her. In fact, she had been in the manor for so many days, she had heard of this Miss Tang from many people. It is said that she is a very young painter, this time she seems to be going to a foreign country to hold an exhibition. Didnt you say that you will be back next month? The other party was here like a hostess, and Shi Xuexin suddenly understood something. However, if she has a choice, she doesn''t want to be here. But she had toe, this Yan Wei was a wolf, fortunately she thought the other party was a gentleman at first. Since this Miss Tang is a young painter and looks so beautiful, why should she follow a wolf like Yan Wei? Isn''t she afraid to follow such a wolf? For a scary person like Yan Wei, doesn''t the other party want to escape? Relying on her instinct, she found that Miss Tang seemed different from what she thought, and the other party didn''t seem to be hostile to her. I don''t know if it was her illusion. The other party was warning the servant just now? Soon, Shi Xuexin threw these things behind her head, thinking of being humiliated by Yan Wei every day, she bit her lip, not knowing when such a day would be her head. Tang Guo didn''t know Shi Xuexin''s heart, and when the hot milk arrived, she sent it to Yan Wei. Knocked on the door of the room, and there was a deep voice. "Who?" "Mr. Yan, it''s me." "Xiaoguo?" Yan Wei was surprised at first, then seemed to understand something, and said, "Come in." Tang Guo held the hot milk in front of him, and at the same time looked at Yan Wei in front of him, "Sir, don''t always be busy with work. When it''s time to rest, you should rest and take care of your body." "Okay." Yan Wei simply replied, and drank the milk she sent, "Don''t you know that you will be back next month?" "The exhibition is over. There is no need to stay here. Outside is always inferior to home." Yan Wei nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. As if remembering something, he stood up, suddenly grabbed Tang Guo''s hand, and under Tang Guo''s surprised eyes, led her out of the study and into the living room. "You,e here." Yan Wei pointed to Shi Xuexin, who was cleaning in the living room. This voice made Shi Xue''s mind and body tremble. If it were not for her eyesight and quick hands, she might have knocked over what she was holding. Chapter 2609: Canary (6) Chapter 2609: Canary (6) "This is new to the manor, Xiaoguo, you can tell her to do anything in the future." Yan Wei took Tang Guo and stood on the stairs, condescendingly looking at Shi Xuexin, who was covered in gray. And Tang Guo, who was standing next to Yan Wei, was dressed in a snow-white dress. Such a contrast was particrly sharp. Even Shi Xuexin, there is one at this moment. She, an ugly duck, is so embarrassed when standing in front of the white swan. She didn''t know why Yan Wei had to admonish Tang Guo specifically, but she didn''t have much thought in her heart. She agreed to all this voluntarily, and as long as her cheap dad keeps his promises, she will stay here obediently. No matter what Yan Wei treats her, she will not resist. Anyway, in the Shi''s family, even if they were not given to Yan Wei, the mother and daughter would not make her feel better, and her cheap father would not care about her life or death. "Have you heard?" Yan Wei seemed to find that Shi Xuexin was distracted, frowning, and his expression a bit impatient. It is not difficult to see the mockery and disgust in his eyes for Shi Xuexin. "heard it." Shi Xue sighed in her heart and nodded quickly, showing noint. It was her resignation appearance that made Yan Wei a little unhappy. On the Shi family''s side, the man seemed to be very courteous to him, as if to tter his thigh. Wait, wait until he has enough teasing, so that the Shi family will understand what despair in hope is. Just as the man teased his parents. "Xiaoguo is the hostess of this manor." She seems to want to hit Shi Xuexin hard, "You have to listen to what she asks you to do." Rarely, Yan Wei''s face showed a little warmth, and Tang Guo''s eyes were much softer than Shi Xuexin''s eyes. Although I know people like Yan Wei, I''m talking about this now, but I have my own purpose. However, Tang Guo still showed a bit of surprise and joy just in time, and his expression was just right, which was in line with her current personality. System: Look, it will copse sooner orter, I have never seen the host maintain the human settings from beginning to end. Even if it was, he was still a muddled system at the beginning. When they first mission, the host''srge human design has not beenpletely maintained, but it was a small copse at that time. Now, I copse when I want to copse. Soon after Tang Guo was sent back to the room, Shi Xuexin was still a little worried while working in the living room. In this way, this Miss Tang is really Yan Wei''s woman? She bit her lip lightly and didn''t quite understand. Since Yan Wei cares about Miss Tang so much, why bother to force her? Isn''t this betraying your lover? Also, Yan Wei said that today, because of her own appearance, will Miss Tang make trouble for her? She felt a little nervous and didn''t want to be an enemy of that beautiful woman at all. I always feel that the other party is a bit pitiful. Perhaps, she should understand how a man like Yan Wei could only have a woman around him. As long as he wants, women who are willing to stay by his side, go forward and seed. And she thought that Miss Tang didn''t look like she was left for vanity. Isn''t he a very young painter? How can you support yourself and meet the needs of life? Under Shi Xuexin''s anxiety, Tang Guo never came downstairs. Chapter 2610: Canary (7) Chapter 2610: Canary (7) Only when it was time for dinner did shee down. Ye Yamei also appeared with her. The two were seated together, and Yan Wei hadn''te down yet. Ye Yamei looked up and down Shi Xuexin and said, "Do you want to be a neer?" Shi Xuexin nodded, feeling that Ye Yamei looked bad, and answered carefully. "Oh," Ye Yamei breathed a sigh of relief when she looked at Shi Xuexin. Yan Wei really didn''t care about this woman, she should hate it, "I''m a little thirsty. Go and pour me a ss of water." Ye Yamei decided to give Shi Xuexin a bit of prestige. Let the other party understand who is the hostess of this manor. She can''t control how many women Yan Wei will have in the future, as long as she doesn''t pass her daughter and wants to be the hostess of the manor, she can be obedient. Shi Xuexin hurried to pour water. Tang Guo nced at Ye Yamei, her mother was really a real viin. The look of this little man''s ambition was brought to the fullest by her. Not long after, Shi Xuexin poured water back. Ye Yamei pours some water to Ye Yamei. Ye Yamei took a sip and frowned, "Why is it so hot? You..." Before he could speak, Tang Guo stopped him aloud, "Mom, if it''s hot, let it cool down. After a while, it won''t be hot." Ye Yamei didn''t expect Tang Guo to stop it, but suddenly realized that Shi Xue had a look of surprise and gratitude in her heart, and she was no longer angry. "Xiaoguo is still thoughtful, then... let''s cool, just cool." Shi Xuexin let out a long sigh, and sure enough, she was right. In this manor, Miss Tang is a kind-hearted person. Seeing the faces of the mother and daughter, she didn''t know that Ye Yamei was making things difficult for her just now, but she was used to these things, and she was ready to make things difficult. Unexpectedly, this Miss Tang, who met for the first time, helped her rescue her twice. Since childhood, apart from the mother in the memory, no one really thought about her. System: [Host, Shi Xuexin sees that your eyes are not right, is it a bit strange? Tang Guo nced at Shi Xuexin subconsciously, and saw that she smiled sweetly at her, a little grateful, and then quickly lowered her head, pretending that nothing happened. System: [Is it weird? Host, why does Shi Xuexin giggle at you? Tang Guo: "Maybe she was having fun in hardship, and suddenly she found that I was a little good-looking, so she smiled at me." System: To be honest, he doesn''t believe it very much, and the host is talking nonsense again. On the first day, it passed peacefully. Tang Guo prevented Ye Yamei from causing trouble to her, and talked with the other person, "Mom, Shi Xuexin, don''t embarrass her, don''t use her, just treat her as a transparent person." Ye Yamei was a little surprised, "Didn''t you feel ufortable because of the appearance of such a woman? Mom, isn''t this to help you out? Although we can''t stop the number of women around Yan Wei, we can clean up these little fairies. Your mother, I have Method." "Didn''t Mom say that I only need to guarantee my status? To clean up them, not Ladie''s own identity? Maybe Mr. Yan doesn''t care, but he won''t take me seriously." Ye Yamei thinks about it, it seems the same. That Shi Xuexin was not taken care of by Yan Wei at all. It was a bit redundant for her to do something. Chapter 2611: Canary (8) Chapter 2611: Canary (8) She had inquired with the servants in the manor before, and it is said that there was no good day when the girl came into the manor. "Okay, Mom won''t toss her anyway, she doesn''t have a good life anyway." "Not only can we not toss her, we can''t instigate others to go." Tang Guo looked at Ye Yamei seriously, "In Mr. Yan''s eyes, I am a very simple person. If my mother does something to bully others. , He will think that this is what I told you to do. He shouldn''t, let me stay with him for a long time, right?" These words frightened Ye Yamei. If they were driven out of the manor, how would their mother and daughter live. The arrogance and pride on her face disappeared, Ye Yamei became serious, "Xiaoguo, you are right to remind, what he wants to know in this manor is not a simple matter, we can''t escape anything. " Seeing that Ye Yamei really wanted to understand, Tang Guo was a little relieved. In the plot, after the original owner jumped into the sea and died, in order to revenge, Ye Yamei, who was timid and admiring vanity, actually dared to poison Yan Wei, she couldn''t do nothing. People are not good, but there is also a bit of truth in it, especially for such a marketer, it is rare. "Mom will do beauty care when she has nothing to do, go shopping with those aunts, and don''t talk nonsense about Mr. Yan bringing the women back. Just live your own little days of moisturizing, and there is me on the manor, so don''t worry." "Well, Xiaoguo has really grown up and matured, knowing how to be good for him." System: That''s because the host is greatly afraid that you will cause trouble, and destroying her n at that time is not for the sand sculpture of Yan Wei. In the middle of the night, Tang Guo heard a struggling sound and opened his eyes suddenly. The me is that her ears and eyes are clever, even if the original owner does not have such ability, but her soul falls on this body, not only will her ears and eyes be clever, but her skills will be much more sensitive. Not only did the sound be louder and louder. Judging from the direction, it should havee from Yan Wei''s room. There was no screaming, it was just a woman''s humiliating snoring, from the beginning a little struggle, to the end silently. After a long time, Tang Guo heard the sound of the door opening. Judging from the slight footsteps, it should be Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin pulled some tattered clothes on her body and went downstairs cautiously. Suddenly, she felt something. When she looked up, she saw a woman standing not far away. If she hadn''t covered her mouth in time, she would have screamed. Panic shed in her eyes. From the previous contact, this Miss Tang should like Yan Wei very much, right? Now that I see her in this way, what do I think in my heart? Think she is a vixen, and hate her, and maybe make things difficult for her tomorrow. Thinking about it, Shi Xue felt a little sad in her heart. Miss Tang, who helped her out twice this day, will probably join the army that hates her tomorrow. She thought Tang Guo woulde over and give a few warnings, but in the end the other party turned back to the room, and the voice came to her ears lightly, "It''s cold, why don''t you go to the room?" For some reason, Shi Xuexin didn''t feel sad before, but at this moment, her heart was sour. She is narrow-minded, Miss Tang didn''t intend to embarrass her, but also cared about her coldness and asked her to go back to the room. I don''t know if this sentence worked, Shi Xuexin ran back to the room quickly. Chapter 2612: Canary (9) Chapter 2612: Canary (9) The next day, Shi Xuexin was still a little nervous. Later, it was discovered that after a long time, Tang Guo had never troubled her at all. Even when other servants wanted to make things difficult for her, they called her over and told her to help her with the painting. Now, she took out the paintings painted by Tang Guo and dried them. Looking at the paintings above, she couldn''t help but be fascinated. Ms. Tang is not only good-looking, but also good-looking, so it''s no wonder she was able to hold exhibitions abroad. But, why do you like people like Yan Wei? It''s really a pity. Shi Xuexin was sitting on a small bench, holding her cheeks, her gaze nced over each painting one by one. There were various types. This day should be the most rxing day she has ever had. I have been painting here all day, no one dares toe over and make things difficult for her. Because Miss Tang gave orders in front of everyone, although her tone was indifferent, "My paintings are very important. You have to guard the drying. If you make mistakes, you can''t afford it." Because Tang Guo valued these words too much, those who wanted to trouble Shi Xuexin didn''t dare toe up. If you destroy Miss Tang''s painting, you will definitely not be able to eat it. They wanted to frame Shi Xuexin, but there were people everywhere in this manor, and Miss Tang really valued those paintings too much, and Shi Xuexin was exposed to the camera''s range of shooting. At the time, she said, "There is a camera here, don''t want to bezy." Everyone thought that Shi Xuexin provoked Tang Guo and deliberately tossed her. But Shi Xuexin didn''t think so. She always felt that Miss Tang did this as if she was helping her. None of the people in this manor treat her well, they are all watching her jokes. Under the camera, although you can''t bezy, you can''t be framed by others? Yes, does Miss Tang know that those people want to fix her? Before that, she had indeed been rectified. On this day, just find a cool spot, sit there, and guard these paintings. There is no need to mop the floor, clean the bathroom, brush the toilet, or do all kinds of work in the manor. It''s really easy. Shi Xuexin looked at her hands. It was very cold this day. She often had to get wet or cold water, causing her hands to develop some frostbite. Fortunately, the weather is good and the sun makes her feel morefortable during the day, but she is also busy and tired during the day. In the afternoon the sun slowly set, Shi Xuexin began to put away these paintings. Suddenly a voice rang from behind her, "Your hands are so rough, you will damage my painting." System: Emmm, he doubts whether the host has ever been a straight man. A man who talks like this does not have a girlfriend. Even if he has a girlfriend, he wille halfway. Shi Xuexin didn''t take such words to heart at all, and hesitated, "Then I will bring a glove, I''m sorry, Miss Tang, it was my negligence." Tang Guo nced at her, "Gloves can only solve the temporary problem, not the root cause. Since you have taken care of my business, you have to take good care of these hands, otherwise it will damage my painting." Shi Xue couldn''t help but spit in her heart, she finally found a new message. In Miss Tang''s eyes, except for Yan Wei, painting is still very important. "You wille to my room in a while. I have a lot of idle hand masks and hand creams. You can take them and use them. Throw away those things. If you use them, they are considered waste." Shi Xuexin: "..." Why did she feel a little warm in her heart when she heard such a venomous tongue? It was really a **** of her. Chapter 2613: Canary (10) Chapter 2613: Canary (10) The people in the manor only knew that Tang Guo gave Shi Xuexin a cold and ruthless meal. After Shi Xuexin carefully collected all the paintings, she hurried to Tang Guo''s house. The people outside didn''t know what happened inside, but they had vaguely heard the words "painted" and "broken" before. I was shocked, could it be that the clumsy woman of Shi Xuexin broke Miss Tang''s painting? Now Miss Tang called people into the room, she didn''t know how to toss Shi Xuexin. They knew that when Miss Tang came back, Shi Xuexin would not have a good life. As everyone knows, Shi Xuexin looked at the various skin care products in the two bags in front of him in a daze at the moment. There are so many, all of them are big names, they are super easy to use, and they have not even been opened. , No need, for her to use waste? "Miss Tang, can you see if something is wrong here?" "No mistake, none of these things are suitable for me." Shi Xuexin swallowed, "Many have not been opened." "Is there a problem?" "If you feel ufortable without opening, you can take it all down here." After a pause, Tang Guo nced at Shi Xuexin, "I have a lot of things for you to do in the future. Your hands must be as fast as possible. Recover it, otherwise it will ruin my paintings. My things are very refined and cannot be touched with too rough hands." "understood?" "Understood." So, in order for her to work hard for the other party, Miss Tang took those precious things and gave her these skin care products to care for her hands. This artist''s brain circuit is really not something that mortals like her can understand. . "Will it be used?" "meeting." "Then show it to me." Shi Xuexin chose something suitable for wiping her hands, unpacked it, and swollen her into a pig''s paws and wiped it off. Although it won''t be effective immediately, she still has somefort in her heart, and she feels that she will be well soon. After Shi Xuexin left happily, the system said: [Host, I feel you are going to do something, why are you so good to Shi Xuexin? [This is a relief and warmth again. If I didn''t know that only big cuties can impress you at the moment, I really thought you had to change your taste. "What else can I do? I think this heroine is stupid and wants to coax her over." System: [I think she is not very stupid. This real person is still somewhat different from the plot. In other words, how can her character end up with Yan Wei? "Because you can only see the surface from the plot, why don''t you know that under the epidermis with a happy ending is a heart that has been hurt so much. You see her silently enduring all this for what?" [It can also be why, because her mother is in her father''s hands, if she doesn''t obedientlye over and be Yan Wei''s little ve, his father will give up her mother. "Later, her cheap father was rectified by Yan Wei, and her mother still did not wake up. You said, she can rely on herself to guarantee her mother''s hospital expenses? She should have no choice. [What if not? "So what does it matter? It''s best to coax it over, but it can''t be coaxed to pull it down." System: [The host can really see it, bing less and less afraid. "What I am afraid of, I just want to do what I want to do. Whether I win or lose, even if one day, I will be defeated and disappeared, it is my choice. I have no regrets." Chapter 2614: Canary (11) Chapter 2614: Canary (11) "Be a king and be defeated as a bandit. Tongzi, do you say that we have to travel through countless worlds like this and still live tremblingly? That''s boring. If you don''t do anything, I am sorry for these experiences." The system has already been moved. [The host is quite right. It is impossible not to do things. What about coaxing Shi Xuexin over? "After that, I will y Yan Wei. Doesn''t he like to y with women in apuse? I don''t know if one day he will be pinched in the palm of his hand to y. The system believes that this day shoulde. He was a little optimistic about the woman Shi Xuexin, who looked like his host was big, with little stars in her eyes, like a dog leg. He even suspected that Shi Xuexin was a bull in this world, and the host had a big fancy! After getting along for a while, Shi Xuexin realized that Tang Guo was really helping her. Although she doesn''t seem to be too cold to her, sometimes she picks up some minor problems. But every time it seemed to be picking up minor problems, it actually helped her out. What embarrassed her the most was that she came out of Yan Wei''s room in embarrassment and ran into Tang Guo. She didn''t care much about this in the past, but when she thought of appearing in front of the clean person like herself, she was a little bit ashamed, and some couldn''t face it. She didn''t expect anything, the other party could help her more. She is Yan Wei''s ything, a ve specially used to vent her anger. And Miss Tang, what else could she live in this manor? It is still Yan Wei''s woman. She couldn''t ask the other person to be in front of her, and if someone were to be involved, it was really her sin. Therefore, Miss Tang is really a kind person. Why would such a good person be Yan Wei''s woman and like Yan Wei wholeheartedly? Why can''t you have your own life and control your own destiny? She didn''t doubt that Tang Guo liked Yan Wei, because every time the other party saw Yan Wei appear, his eyes were different. "Does Miss Tang like Mr. Yan very much?" Tang Guo nced at Shi Xuexin, "Why do you ask about this?" "I just think that a perfect person like Miss Tang turns out to be Mr. Yan." "Miss Tang, there are actually many good people in this world, not necessarily..." "If you like it, you will like it, where are there so many reasons?" "Miss Tang should know what kind of person Mr. Yan is." Shi Xuexin was a little reconciled, such a good person, why should he take advantage of Yan Wei''s dog! Yes, Yan Wei''s evil wolf from the beginning has now be a evil dog in Shi Xuexin''s heart. "So what if you know?" Tang Guo looked at her coldly, "You should not inquire about these things. The entire manor belongs to him. If you want to live well, just behave." "It doesn''t matter to me. I have already epted my fate, Miss Tang is different. You are so beautiful, you are a painter, so capable, and you have a great time." "I have been twenty-two in a few years." Tang Guo interrupted Shi Xuexin aloud, raised her eyebrows and nced at her, "You neen, sister." After Tang Guo passed by Shi Xuexin, Shi Xuexin''s face flushed, as if she was right, she was only neen, and Miss Tang was twenty-two this year. Such a great time shouldn''t be said from her. "I just think..." Shi Xuexin ran up quickly, her voice lowered, "Miss Tang deserves a better life." "To stay with Mr. Yan is my best life." At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open. Yan Wei walked in with a gloomy expression, and Shi Xuexin took two steps back in fright. Her face turned white all of a sudden, and it was over. What she said just now must have been heard by this evil dog. Chapter 2615: Canary (12) Chapter 2615: Canary (12) When she thinks of how this man like a bad dog treats her at night, her body trembles a little. Now she is gradually rebelling, and she doesn''t want to be manipted like that before. But she has always been a chess piece, how can she escape? "What are you talking to Xiaoguo? You are still instigating discord in front of her, eh?" Yan Wei sneered at the corner of his mouth and walked towards Shi Xuexin step by step, condescending her condescendingly, and shouted, "Wu Dong,e in." Wu Dong is the steward of this manor and the person Yan Wei trusts most. "What''s your order, sir?" "Send Xiao Guo back to the room. From now on, the woman in front of you will not be allowed to talk nonsense in front of Xiao Guo." Although he has no feelings for Tang Guo, he is not allowed to say that he is bad or provoke in front of her. Separated, let Xiao Guo leave him overtly and secretly. Is this woman toofortable these days? It seems that he is kinder. "Mr. Yan." Tang Guo stopped Yan Wei, "Don''t be angry, I won''t listen to her. I won''t take her words seriously." She nced at Shi Xuexin, who was pale, and she was still a little silly. At this time, Yan Wei''s manor had so many eyes and ears, why did the other party not know? System: It''s okay, you will have a long memory if you suffer a loss. The host probably thinks the same way. After all, the host is not Guanyin Bodhisattva, and it is impossible to **** her. Shi Xuexin wants to change all of this and can only save herself. Tang Guo didn''t refute Yan Wei, and was very obedient, leaving her to the meeting room by his butler Wu Dong. Not long after she returned to the room, after the door was closed very intimately by Wu Dong, she saw Yan Wei rudely dragging Shi Xuexin into the room, followed by a bang of the room door. Along with the sound of the door closing, Shi Xuexin screamed in a little panic. With such an exmation, Shi Xuexin''s voice became smaller, as if she had already epted her fate, and did not resist any more. Wu Dong looked at Yan Wei''s closed door and suddenly felt something. He turned his head subconsciously and saw Tang Guo standing at the door of her room. He walked slowly to Tang Guo and asked in a low voice, "Miss Tang, do you need anything?" He didn''t mention what Yan Wei was doing now. No one could stop what Mr. Yan wanted to do, even in front of him. This, Miss Tang, who has a special status in the manor, won''t work. So far, no one can do anything against Mr. Yan''s wishes. After observation for a while, he believed that Miss Tang is a smart person, and only a smart person can stay with Mr. Yan for a long time. As long as she is obedient and obedient, Mr. Yan will not mind raising her forever. Tang Guo sensed the other party''s thoughts from Wu Dong''s eyes, and smiled inwardly, with a nk expression. She only nced at Yan Wei''s room and quickly retracted her gaze, "Nothing." After speaking, she turned and returned to the room. She just came out to take a look, and she didn''t mean anything else. I don''t n to do anything, just follow the development of things. What Shi Xue thinks in her heart and what kind of road she will take in the future will be knownter. The system felt his host''s extremely abnormal thoughts, and still shuddered. That guy doesn''t know where he is now, and when will he be able toe to the host''s side. Chapter 2616: Canary (13) Chapter 2616: Canary (13) Tang Guo went to the studio next to the room, until she finished painting a painting, she heard the footsteps of Yan Wei leaving from downstairs. She walked to the window and looked down. Yan Wei didn''t know if she had noticed it, and suddenly turned her head to see her standing by the window. Is this a pair of eyes like this? In addition to being very beautiful, Yan Wei could still feel that his eyes were filled with him. Thinking of what happened just now, he was a little ufortable. In just one second, this ufortableness was gone. Walking with long legs, walked out of the manor without looking back, not even giving her a look. Tang Guo didn''t look back until Yan Wei''s figure disappeared, and she gave a low smile. At this time, the door of the room was knocked. Opening the door, Shi Xuexin stood at the door, looking at her with a grievance, "Look, such a man, you still like him with all your heart, and he doesn''t know you like him at all, why are you so stubborn? " Shi Xuexin picked up the sleeves and saw that there were marks on her arms. She also raised her neck. There were also marks on it. Her expression was a bit mocking, "This man is like a mad dog or a bad dog, and has no taste at all, you Why do you like him?" "You like him so much, I think he may not take you to heart. If a man really cares about you, he won''t be in front of you and treat me like this!" She was bullied by Yan Wei at the beginning, even if Shi Xuexin knew her With this fate, there are still many grievances and sorrows in my heart. It''s different now. She is used to it, and she can''t resist anyway. One bite by a mad dog is also a bite, and two bites are also a bite. There is no difference. She resisted blindly and suffered a lot. Now she doesn''t have the ability to resist. Asking her to ask Tang Guo for help, this woman is a dead brainwashed by that evil dog. Even if she begs for mercy, if the other party really helps her, I am afraid that she will be involved. Besides, she really didn''t think Yan Wei would do anything to Tang Guo. If Yan Wei really cares about Tang Guo, he will definitely not do such a bad thing to her and still be in front of Tang Guo. Such a disgusting, disgusting, evil-dog-like man is really unworthy of Tang Guo. "The entire manor belongs to Mr. Yan. I have no right to control how Mr. Yan treats you." "You like him so much, can you really tolerate this happening between him and other women? What kind of ecstasy soup did this man pour?" Shi Xuexin was about to die of anger. Tang Guo is good at everything. Why did you mention Yan Wei? , This IQ dropped to zero. "Like a person like this, are you not tired or sad or sad?" "So what can it be?" "Get rid of him!" Shi Xuexin''s eyes lit up, and she said exhratingly, "You are different from me, as long as you get rid of her, you are free." Tang Guo: "..." System: Hahahahahaha, this Shi Xuexin also betrayed too fast. He was worried that he couldn''t coax it before, but now he realized that this woman is a bit coaxing. At this time, I don''t worry about myself, but are helping the host make great suggestions and get a new life. "I never thought about leaving Mr. Yan, starting from living in this manor." Even though Tang Guo said these words coldly, Shi Xuexin could still see how infatuated this woman was with Yan Wei, and she was very upset. Chapter 2617: Canary (14) Chapter 2617: Canary (14) Nowadays, people really like all kinds of horrible things, Yan Wei, is that evil dog worthy of such a good person infatuated? Shi Xuexin wanted to say something, but suddenly she felt Tang Guo''s eyes fall behind her, her body suddenly became stiff, wouldn''t it be Yan Wei who is back again? "Mr. Yan ordered, today the pruning in the garden is up to you." Wu Dong''s voice sounded like a curse. Shi Xuexin breathed a sigh of relief and heard Wu Dong say again, "You are fine, don''te over to disturb Miss Tang, and say something specious to Miss Tang. If Mr. Yan knows, you should know what the consequences are?" Shi Xuexin really didn''t pay attention to this threat. What could be the consequences of provoking a bad dog, isn''t it just getting a bite? Do you really think these can threaten her? But she was still obedient and went to the garden to do pruning work. After a period of observation, Tang Guo discovered that it was very difficult for Yan Wei to be liked by Shi Xuexin. She was very satisfied with this result. So, it was time for her to go for a walk. After all, she is a young painter, and she has to use her strengths to show her talents to outsiders. After observing the original master''s paintings for a while, she has been able topletely imitate the other party''s painting style. Then slowly change, subtly transforming into his own style of painting, it will not attract people''s curiosity and attention. If she wants her to stay in the manor, how can Yan Wei and Shi Xuexin wipe out the sparks of "love"? System: I''m afraid it''s not the fireworks of love, but the angry magma, it will burn to death if poured on your body. "Preparing to hold an exhibition?" Yan Wei heard Tang Guo say that she was going to go out for a while to exhibit paintings in many ces. It was not surprising at all. "If you need anything, let Wu Dong arrange it for you." "Yep." Yan Wei nced at the deserted and deserted woman in front of him for a moment, and there was never a woman who was right in front of him. She is a smart person, so he doesn''t mind that she has a special ce in this manor. "Shi Xuexin is just an insignificant person, you don''t need to care." Perhaps it was Tang Guo''s attitude towards Shi Xuexin that made Yan Wei more satisfied. There was no deliberate targeting, nor was he deceived by Shi Xuexin, just as before, without arrogance or rashness, he admired such a person. "I see. As long as Mr. Yan doesn''t tell me personally, you live in a very important person, I won''t mind the existence of those people." "You..." Yan Wei didn''t know what to say for a while. He was such a clear person. He suddenly felt that she was a bit stupid. "Would you like to live in such a person in my heart?" Yan Wei looked at her with a smile, "What should you do?" "What does Mr. Yan want from me?" "I asked you to leave the manor, would you?" "Even if I don''t want to, can I change everything? Mr. Yan has never been in my control." Yan Wei did not expect this answer. He knew the woman in front of him very well. But he also knew very well that he had no interest in her, even though she was perfect in everyone''s eyes, she was still impably perfect. "If you want to leave here one day, I won''t stop you." Yan Wei said suddenly, "Shi Xuexin is right, I am not worthy of your liking. You can find your new life." " Chapter 2618: Canary (15) Chapter 2618: Canary (15) "Let''s do it, anyway, I won''t stop you when you leave in the future." In fact, he knew very well that this woman could not do without him, and everyone would leave, but she would not, he knew her too well. Tang Guo also felt that what Yan Wei said was just nonsense. If she really intends to leave the other party now, even if Yan Wei doesn''t do anything to him, she won''t end up too little. As for the two mothers and daughters, why have to stay in this manor. There is another fatal reason, that is, they are all from Yan Wei''s side. Her biological father used to help Yan Wei. I guess I have done good things and bad things. I''m not a good person. Yan Wei has walked to this day, and he doesn''t know how many new and old hatreds there are. As soon as she leaves the manor with thebel of Yan Wei, without the protection of Yan Wei, she will go to the end of what her father has done? She took the initiative to leave. If something really happened, Yan Wei was afraid that she would not feel sad and guilty, so she would only sit on the leather chair and exim: This is her choice, she must leave, and he didn''t drive her out. In the plot, the original owner is kicked out, even if he encounters various things, Yan Wei''s thoughts are probably the same, who told her to kill herself and hurt the person he puts on his heart? This is self-inflicted and cannot live. Shi Xuexin knew that Tang Guo was going to hold an art exhibition. While Yan Wei and the housekeeper were both busy, she rushed into Tang Guo''s room and saw that Tang Guo was packing her luggage. Tang Guo had done this personally, and Shi Xuexin had long been used to it, so she went up to help tidy up. "Miss Tang, I heard that you are going to hold a painting exhibition?" Shi Xuexin''s eyes lit up for a moment. "Are they the previous paintings?" "Yep." "Oh, it''s really a pity, I can''t look at it, but your paintings are really beautiful. In fact, I also like to paint, but I was very busyter, and now I don''t have this talent." Tang Guo looked back and said, "I''ve lived until I''m old and I''ve learned what I really want to learn. It''s never toote. Even if I''m busy, I can squeeze out time. I heard that those who were 60 years old and 80 years old only started to learn painting. Be a master?" Shi Xuexin was stunned for a moment, "I seem to have heard it before, but I am not very clear." "Since you have heard it, do what you like, lest you regret it in the future." Shi Xuexin smiled, in fact, she either likes painting, or she just wants to find an excuse to chat. Unexpectedly, she wasforted by Miss Tang. Although Miss Tang had a cold voice, she felt that the other party was a very gentle person. Anyway, she grew up so much, it was the first time she met someone who treated her so tenderly. "Miss Tang, where are you going to exhibit?" "many ces." "Doesn''t it take a long time?" "It will take at least three or four months, and it may take up to half a year to return." After hearing this for so long, Shi Xuexin was a little bit reluctant, and she was still a little flustered. She felt that as soon as Miss Tang left, she had no backing. She wasn''t afraid of Yan Wei, but she was afraid that the bad legs of the evil dogs in this manor would particrly bully people. When Miss Tang did not return, she was bullied miserably. Now that Miss Tang is gone, she is afraid that she will have no good life. But Shi Xuexin didn''t say this, instead she smiled, "I wish Miss Tang''s exhibition a sess, so that more and more people will see your paintings, like your paintings, and recognize your talents." Tang Guo raised his eyes, "I just think that they should be taken out to dry and take them to see different worlds. It doesn''t matter whether other people like it or not." Shi Xuexin: Can it still be like this? Chapter 2619: Canary (16) Chapter 2619: Canary (16) Shi Xuexin looked pitiful, standing reluctantly at the door of the manor, watching Tang Guo get into the car and leave. Sure enough, as soon as Tang Guo left, within a few days, the other people in the manor saw that Yan Wei was either snarling Shi Xuexin or having a bad attitude. Bringing it back is to torture Shi Xuexin. After Tang Guo had left for half a month, Shi Xuexin''s life was better. But half a monthter, Shi Xuexin became so busy as a spinning top, she couldn''t stop at all, she had to do everything. She also protested, but these people united to bully her, even if she talked to the housekeeper Wu Dong, the other party just asked her to work hard. Whatever mistakes other people made, they added this error to her. Yan Wei knew that he would not listen to any exnations at all, and would not call people to investigate. He directly convicted her and came up with various ways to toss. she was. In this way, after half a month, Shi Xuexin''s original little fleshy face became thin and sharp chin. The skin care products that Tang Guo gave her before, no matter how good they were, they were of no avail in the face of daily torment. Shi Xuexin found out that Miss Tang''s life in the manor was really good. The people in this manor are all wolves, no one is kind. Miss Tang is such a kind person, why doesn''t she live here? Even if that person talks to her, she is above all, pretending to be a nobledy Ye Yamei, Shi Xuexin thinks it is very cute. Except for rolling his eyes at her, he has never bullied her. After a month of the torment, Shi Xuexin''s physique became much weaker. In the winter, she had to wash various things and her hands were swollen. With thin cheeks and pale skin, Yan Wei saw all this in his eyes,pletely ignoring the meaning. Torturing Shi Xuexin, perhaps he was happy in his heart. Even sometimes, he suddenly felt a little unbearable, and he could be cruel again when he thought of how his parents were harmed by Shi Xuexin''s father. System: [Host, three months ago, Shi Xuexin was tortured miserably, didn''t you give her a phone number before? I didn''t ask you for help. As long as you go back, those people will not dare to bully her, why doesn''t she call you? "Have you heard of a person''sst dignity?" The system was surprised, [Host, Shi Xuexin''sst dignity, howe to you? "Maybe I am the best-looking person in the manor." Tang Guo smiled and said, while broadcasting the manor''s phone call, as expected, at this time, the person who answered the call was Shi Xuexin, "Hello, Yan''s Manor." "Shi Xuexin?" "Tang...Miss Tang?" "it''s me." She heard that Shi Xuexin''s voice was a little hoarse, Tang Guo asked, "What''s wrong with your throat? It sounds like you''re sick." "No, it''s nothing, maybe it''s just a cold wind blowing identally, take some medicine, it will be fine in two days, Miss Tang don''t worry." "I''m not worried, just ask casually." Shi Xuexin: She is a patient anyway. "Miss Tang, do you have anything to do?" "I''ll be back in half a month." Tang Guo said, "Where is the housekeeper? You will talk to the housekeeperter and let him arrange someone to help me clean up the room." "Ok." Shi Xuexin responded quickly, and then the phone was hung up. Chapter 2620: Canary (17) Chapter 2620: Canary (17) Tang Guo ising back, Shi Xuexin is still a little happy, she should have a better life next. However, how could Miss Tang make this call directly? I''ll fight it myself, wouldn''t Ye Yamei arrange things like this? Shi Xuexin didn''t think so much, now she was a little dizzy. The weather was so cold that the people in the manor didn''t want her to get better during the day, and the evil dog didn''t want her to get better at night. She breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the manor gate, the first time she had the urge to get out of here. But when I thought of my mother who had not woken up in the hospital for more than ten years, that impulse was washed away. She is Miss Shi Jia in name, but she has nothing in her hands. What can you do to get out from here? Her cheap father will surely unplug her mother''s oxygen tube cruelly. Even if the other party doesn''t unplug, can she pay the expensive fee herself? Think about it, she really failed. Miss Tang was already a well-known painter at a young age. If she had a strength, she wouldn''t be so desperate. And she didn''t have the opportunity to learn those, the family had been upied by that woman long ago. Today is Tang Guo''sst exhibition. After this exhibition, she will be in the manor. The venue of this exhibition is rtivelyrge. At the same time, there are other paintings and some collections. In short, today''s exhibition can be regarded as an exhibition market. The address is in a museum in a certain city, and many of them exhibit some rare items, and they are quite popr. As a result, her paintings are liked by many people, and several of them have been bought. The original owners style is that he will sell the one he really likes. Under normal circumstances, her style of painting can be liked, and she really likes it. She was young, even if she had some fame in the circle, she was far from the fame of those masters. The customers I met all liked her style very much. Those wealthy and wealthy people still like the old paintings and famous paintings, and would note to appreciate what she painted by a young girl. However, she has attracted a few colleagues here, and the two sides have also talked, and finally even exchanged contact information. It can be seen that her peers still recognize her level. Several of these paintings were bought by these colleagues. The exhibition was almost over, Tang Guo stood aside, waiting for the staff to help her clean up these paintings. At this moment, the sound of running footsteps suddenly came from a distance. She felt that the other person was running towards her. Just about to move her steps away, a person suddenly took her away from her original position, just like the person before. Passing by. So that she didn''t have a chance to do anything. Before she could say anything, the person who helped her chased her out. System: [Host, the person who almost bumped into your phone and wallet first touched it. Tang Guo looked at the rushing figure, "That person blocked me from catching the thief." [Host, you dont look like a thief catching you now. ] The systemughed. If you don''t catch it on the spot, even if you call the police, you won''t necessarily catch the thief. Even if you catch it, you might lose everything. However, the system soon stopped worrying about this. The person who was chased outter has already returned. "Miss, are these your wallet and cell phone?" A young man walked up to Tang Guo with a smile that looked like a rascal, "Is this yours?" "It''s mine, thank you." Chapter 2621: Canary (18) Chapter 2621: Canary (18) Tang Guo stretched out his hand to get it. The man raised his wallet a little bit. In Tang Guo''s situation, there is no way to get this position. "Miss, tell me what''s in it, but you can''t say you are yours. , And mobile phones, I checked, there should be fingerprints to unlock, you use fingerprints to unlock the facts." "There is my ID card inside." Tang Guo said as he stretched his index finger over, "Hand over the phone and I will unlock it." The screen of the phone just touched Tang Guo''s finger and it unlocked. The young man returned the phone to her, nced at her squintly, "I have to look at the ID card inside." "Do it yourself." Tang Guo replied coldly, not minding at all. The young man opened his wallet. There was a small amount of cash and change in the wallet. After all, in this era, there are fewer and fewer ces to use cash. He went straight to the subject and quickly found his ID in his wallet. Holding his ID card andparing it to Tang Guo, there was a smile on the corner of his lips, "It is indeed Miss''s wallet." He returned his ID card to its original position and returned the wallet to Tang Guo. "The man was a thief just now, and he was discovered when hemitted the crime. Now he has been subdued and sent to the police station by the security of the exhibition hall. ." "Thank you for helping me find my wallet." Tang Guo put the wallet back into an open canvas bag, and the young man couldn''t help but reminded, "When going out, bags like Miss Tang have long straps and no zippers. My canvas bag is not suitable for storing valuables. Its easy to encounter the situation just now. If you dont happen to meet me today, thedy may have a lot of trouble." System: Without meeting you, the thief would not be able to touch the host''srge cell phone and wallet, and would be kicked over by the host! "Thanks for reminding." Tang Guo''s lukewarm attitude did not change the face of this young man at all. He didn''t seem to mind such a cold attitude. He didn''t know what the reason was, and he didn''t mean to leave immediately. "Miss Tang, your bag is thetest canvas bag from the l family?" Astonishment shed through Tang Guo''s eyes, how could this man recognize him at a nce? In the eyes of many men, bags are only divided into women''s bags, men''s bags, small doll''s school bags, and mountaineering bags...It is impossible to tell which brand of bag is. Could it be that this person is in the big bag business? "Yes." Tang Guo replied. Perhaps he felt the difference between Tang Guo, and the man came closer, and under Tang Guo''s puzzled eyes, he took out his mobile phone very skillfully, "I happen to have a few models here that I just brought back, and they are also babies from family l. We They are all brought back with human flesh, there are records of going abroad, and the videos purchased. Several of them are not only fashionable, but also safer to use outside. The situation just won''t happen at all." While talking, the man sent the phone screen to Tang Guo and continued to slide, "If Miss Tang is interested, new customers, I can give you a discount." The system was stunned, is this just to promote things? It reminded him of the guy who once sold insurance to the host. The system is suspicious, isn''t this guy the one? He carefully observed Tang Guo''s expression, feeling that his energy was increasing rapidly, secretly happy, it was indeed him. Only he dared to y this elegant way of appearance. Chapter 2622: Canary (19) Chapter 2622: Canary (19) "I go abroad several times a month. If Miss Tang likes it, you can add a friend. When the timees, those products and new things will beunched. Just contact me and you will be able to bring them back soon. This is also saved. , The time and distance you spent going abroad to buy in person." "A young painter like Miss Tang must be very busy at ordinary times. It would be best to leave such a small thing to an agent like me." System: Puff! I didn''t expect that this time I was a shopper. Look at him, he made a lot of money in this business. "I''m a good-faith purchasing agent. Maybe the price is slightly higher than other purchasing agents. But Miss Tang must believe that it is easy to buy fakes when the price is low. I am not here anymore. After you get the goods, you Just take it for inspection." Tang Guo nced at the man''s small shop, the goods in it were indeed dazzling and countless. The big ones are some international brands, and the small ones are some word-of-mouth products. "Does Miss Tang need anything?" Tang Guo clicked on it, and randomly pointed to a few newly-listed foreign bags. At present, there are no goods on the domestic side. "I want these." System: Sure enough, the host will give face, and yes, if it doesn''t give face, how can we contact in the future? Naturally, they added a friend, Tang Guo paid, and left a harvest address for the other party. At the same time, Tang Guo knew the man''s name, Bai Shuo. Bai Shuo nced at the address, his eyes deepened, it turned out to be the address of Yan''s Manor. He works on big brands, and manydies in the circle are his friends. When I''m fine, I''m going through the circle of friends, and I often see one-on-one battles between giants, which are particrly exciting. He also knew something about this Yan''s Manor. The owner of Yan''s Manor is Yan Wei, but there is still a very special person living in it. It is said that this woman is the flesh on the tip of Yan Wei''s heart and is also Yan Wei''s only weakness. As long as she wants, Yan Wei will find it for her. Bai Shuo''s heart is inexplicably subtle, so she is the piece of meat on the tip of Yan Wei''s heart? "I will ship it to you as soon as possible." Here, the staff is about to pack up Tang Guo''s paintings. Bai Shuo looked at thest one about to be put away, and suddenly said, "Miss Tang, are your paintings sold?" "Do you like it?" Bai Shuo pointed to the only one hanging there, and quickly walked over, "I like this night sky very much." "Since you like it, you can sell it to you." Bai Shuo couldn''t helpughing when he heard this. Is it the first time I have encountered a painting like this, because he likes it, will I sell it to him? If he wants to buy this painting and says he doesn''t like it, he suspects that she might not sell it to him. In the end, Bai Shuo bought the painting. When the paintings were collected, he suddenly asked, "Miss Tang is so refreshing to speak. Are you afraid that I will lie to you for money?" "There are cameras everywhere here. Isn''t it easy to catch you?" Tang Guo nced at him, her deserted appearance made Bai Shuo amused. "Ms. Tang doesn''t want the money, so in order to do a long-term business, I will definitely not lose out because of small things. In two days, Miss Tang''s favorite things will be delivered to your home." When Tang Guo was about to leave, Bai Shuo quickly asked, "By the way, where is Miss Tang''s next exhibition?" "The exhibition has ended, and there is no set time for the next exhibition." Chapter 2623: Canary (20) Chapter 2623: Canary (20) Ignoring Bai Shuo''s disappointed eyes, Tang Guo turned and left. "Xiaoguo, who is the man looking at you eagerly? Is your suitor?" Ye Yamei came out of the bathroom and saw Bai Shuo staring at Tang Guo, "There are so many frogs outside." Tang Guo: "..." In fact, Bai Shuo really doesn''t look like a toad, he looks pretty good. "You don''t care about these toads, Xiaoguo." Ye Yamei was worried that Tang Guo would be deceived by these toads, so she babbled for a while. After getting in the car, Tang Guo said, Hes a good shopping agent. He goes abroad two or three times a month. He does all the big names. I looked pretty good, and I added a friend. You dont like these things, mom, because its not easy in China. Can you buy those new models?" Although as long as Tang Guo speaks, Ye Yamei wants those things, Yan Wei will definitely be satisfied. Ye Yamei is greedy for vanity and likes to get something for nothing, but she is not a fool. If Tang Guo blindly asked her to do this kind of thing, and begged Yan Wei in front of her, she would get the impression. Don''t lose a lot for a few bags. Even looking at those expensivedies, they can get the new models as soon as they are in stock, and I am very envious, and she has never spoken. "Is the thing he purchased on behalf of real or fake?" Ye Yamei was a little unbelievable, "Last time I added a purchasing agent. Not only did I sell fakes, but I also cheated money. I lost tens of thousands." "It''s also because you are cheap. No matter how cheap those things are, they can''t be so much cheaper." Ye Yamei smiled, "Is this purchasing agent reliable?" She slid Tang Guo''s mobile phone, staring at the goods on it without moving her eyes, "He seems to have a lot of things on it, hey, there are actually some shopping The video records, as well as the flight tickets and flight records, seem to be honest." When Tang Guo returned to the manor, Ye Yamei had already be a good friend with Bai Shuo. While in the car, she ced several orders, and finally said painfully, "I can''t spend it, I can''t spend it. This time Xiaoguo sold a lot of paintings. I was happy for a while and spent more. " Of those things she bought, half belonged to her and half belonged to Tang Guo. "Mom, you can buy it if you want. Anyway, I can''t spend any money, and I have a lot of money. I still have no problem buying a few bags." "It''s still not enough. No matter how much the money is, I don''t want too much. If you really have one to spend one, in the future..." At this moment, Ye Yamei changed the subject, "I''m home, let''s go." She pulled away I got out of the car door, got out of the car happily, and muttered, "This purchasing agent sounds very reliable. If things are really good, I will look for him in the future. It seems to save a lot of money." Tang Guo: "..." Butler Wu Dong knew that Tang Guo was back today, and he had been waiting long ago. Walking into the manor and resting for a while, Tang Guo didn''t see Shi Xuexin''s figure, "Butler, where''s Shi Xuexin? I told her to take out my paintings and put them out for drying. I wonder if she did it?" "This... I''ll ask her when shees back." Wu Dong thought of the days Shi Xuexin had been living in the past few months, and he felt a little bit intolerable. And he inadvertently discovered a truth, that is, Mr. Jiayan, who seems to be so different from Shi Xuexin. "Where did she go?" Tang Guo frowned slightly. Wu Dong remembered that there was something wrong with Yan Wei. Shi Xuexin was the daughter of her husband''s enemy. If her husband really feltpassionate towards Shi Xue, then Mr. Yan would definitely be ufortable. Chapter 2624: Canary (21) Chapter 2624: Canary (21) Compared to Shi Xuexin, the hostess of this manor, Wu Dong is naturally inclined to Tang Guo, so he said, "Shi Xuexin went to send something to her husband, and she just left." "Is that so?" Wu Dong saw that Tang Guo''s expression changed slightly, and he was relieved that she thought she would definitely go to see Yan Wei. Miss Tang is so perfect, doesn''t her husband like Shi Xuexin more, right? That is the daughter of her husband''s enemy, and it is not good for her husband to be really tempted. Let Ms. Tang go, maybe Ms. Tang is back, her husband doesn''t have that kind of thought to Shi Xuexin. "It''s been a long time since I saw Mr. Yan. Can the butler tell the kitchen to make something for Mr. Yan? Noon in one hour. Mr. Yan should have lunch." Wu Dong was naturally willing and quickly arranged. In the kitchen, I was busy for twenty minutes, and finally sent out an incubator. Wu Dong remembered that Tang Guo should have not eaten yet, and asked, "Miss Tang, would you like something to eat before going over?" In fact, he understood that at this time it is impossible for Tang Guo to go over after eating. Sure enough, Tang Guo refused. With Tang Guo''s face, going to Yan''spany was naturally unimpeded, and was finally invited to the outside of Yan Wei''s office. When the assistant was about to knock on the door, the door of the office was already open, and the person who came out was not Yan Wei, but Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin''s face was pale, her walking was a bit unstable, her face and eyes were quite tired. She didn''t seem to notice even Tang Guo was next to her. "Shi Xuexin." Tang Guo yelled. Shi Xuexin thought she was auditory and didn''t pay attention at first. Later, she raised her head dumbly. The moment she saw Tang Guo, her gray eyes lit up. "Miss Tang, is that you? Miss Tang, are you back?" "Yep." I don''t know if she saw Tang Guo, Shi Xuexin felt much more energetic. She was supposed to faint outside Yan Wei''s office, and she did not faint. She saw the instion box in Tang Guo''s hand and curled her lips, "Miss Tang is here to deliver food?" Does the evil dog need to eat? Just drink coffee. "Yep." "Then Miss Tang, I will go back first." "You go downstairs and wait for me, go back together." Shi Xue thought to herself that she came here by bus. ording to the current situation, she did not want to crowd the bus. She had a terrible headache and was a little dizzy. It may be because of the previous days that she trusted Tang Guo and nodded quickly, "I''ll go downstairs and wait for you." Tang Guo pushed open the office door, and Yan Wei was not surprised at Tang Guo''s arrival. This lunch was very helpful to him. "I just saw that Shi Xuexin''s face was a bit wrong, it looked like she was sick." Tang Guoruo said something like nothing. As for why she mentioned this, of course, it was because Yan Wei gave birth topassion, and she felt distressed for Shi Xue. When Yan Wei was moved, Shi Xuexin couldn''t move his mind, wouldn''t it be more interesting? The corners of her lips were pressed gently, but she was controlling the corners of her mouth that she wanted to raise. Shi Xuexin now hated Yan Wei to death. "I think she is very energetic, why did Xiao Guo suddenly worry about her?" Yan Wei thought that Tang Guo was jealous, and said that he just wanted to see his reaction. He still has to give this face, how could he care about the life and death of the woman outside. Chapter 2625: Canary (22) Chapter 2625: Canary (22) She is the daughter of his enemy, and their rtionship is always hostile. "It''s just that she is not in the right state, walking on the wrong side. Since Mr. Yan doesn''t care, then I won''t mention it. She is an adult. If she is really sick, she should know to see a doctor or take medicine." The fact is that Shi Xuexin, who was deliberately targeted by Yan Wei, had no chance to buy medicine or see a doctor. I have been very busy all day, either waiting on Yan Wei to do this or that, or being bullied by other servants in the manor to do various chores. With Yan Wei''s acquiescence, the entire manor did not want her to have a better life. When Tang Guo said so, Yan Wei did remember Shi Xuexin''s pale little face, although no matter how much he tossed, she did not resist, and obediently did it. But today''s Shi Xuexin, indeed, looked at something wrong. Thinking of her increasingly thin body, Yan Wei couldn''t help but frown. Especially no matter how wronged she was, when facing him, she would always be that well-behaved and never begging for mercy. This gave him a feeling of punching the cotton, which made him very unhappy. But soon, his pity for Shi Xuexin disappeared again. This is the daughter of his enemy, how could he give birth topassion? He chuckled and looked at Tang Guo who was sitting straight, always looking at him with such clean and serious eyes. Even if he didn''t have much affection for Tang Guo, Shi Xuexin could not bepared. If this manor needs a mistress, it must be Tang Guo, not the Shi family''s daughter. The Shi family can never be important in his heart. "Where else do you want to hold an exhibition? I will let Wu Dong arrange it for you." As soon as these words fell, he saw Tang Guo''s eyes brighten, and then he kept that faint look, "Thank you, Mr. Yan, I don''t need it at the moment. This time I met many colleagues and listened to them Based on the opinions of many people, I want to immerse myself in some time and paint new things. When the new ones are drawn, I will do this." "Okay, it''s finished, I''ll let someone arrange it for you and try to make a big one." At this time, Yan Wei had already forgotten Shi Xuexin. The well-behaved woman in front of him had always been so obedient. He didn''t mind at all and gave her the best things. Shi Xuexin had been waiting downstairs, but in fact she didn''t like to stay in a ce with Yan Wei''s breath. So instead of sitting on the first floor and waiting, she chose to walk out the gate and stand outside and wait. Even if the weather is not winter at this time, the weather in April is still a bit cool, especially today''s weather, which is not good. There is no sun and dark clouds cover the sky. The most important thing is that she has a fever, and she should be a little seriously ill. Her mind was dizzy, even though she tried to support her eyelids, she finally failed to support her, and she softened to the ground and finally fainted. When she passed out, she saw a figure walking towards her in a daze. From the slow pace, he became a little eager. The system watched Tang Guo order the bodyguard to hold Shi Xuexin into the car, andined: [Host, this time the hero is not saving the beauty, it is not Yan Wei, it is you, I feel that these two people will not make it. "It''s weird to be sessful." Tang Guo looked at Shi Xuexin, whose face had turned red, and ordered, "Go to the hospital." Chapter 2626: Canary (23) Chapter 2626: Canary (23) After suffering so much, if Shi Xuexin can be coaxed by Yan Wei in the future, then she deserves it. "Xiao Tongzi, help me check Shi''s family, and see if Shi Xuexin has the capital to stand up." The system hurriedly responded. The host is so, is it nning to train this cow to do something for her? The Shi family, the Shi family is still quiterge, and its development is still very good. The premise is that the old fellow of the Shi family and the other pair of mother and daughter must be removed. Shi Xuexin, can it work? He remained skeptical, but maybe, the potential of women is actually quiterge. For example, he loves the host, who knows that the innocent and cute one will be what he is now. I don''t want to, I don''t want to, work hard, the past cannot be recalled, and it is the business to work hard to help the host. When Shi Xuexin woke up, the faint smell of disinfectant came from the tip of her nose and the snow-white quilt covered her body, which made her understand where she was now. She subconsciously looked to the side, and she saw Tang Guo sitting in a chair, looking down at her phone, she could tell from her profile that the other party was in a good mood. When she passed out before that, she did not have hallucinations, but Tang Guo came towards her. "Miss Tang, thank you." Tang Guo raised his eyes, "If you are sick, get treatment sooner." Shi Xuexin did not refute, but felt warm inside. Even if so many people treat her badly and bully her, there is still one person who cares about her life and death. Even if the other party looks cold, at least he is willing to send her to the hospital instead of waiting for her to die. This world does not seem to be that bad, and not everyone is as bad as Yan Wei and the people in the manor. Looking at the growth in the same environment, Miss Tang is different. "Anyway, thank you. If it weren''t for Miss Tang, I might have no one to care about when I die." "No, if you die on the street, someone will call an emergency call to rescue you. If you die, they will also drag you away. Stay where you are, and it will stinks and rotten. Not only will you get a virus, it will scare people," It will also affect the appearance of the city." "Miss Tang, I am a patient now." "Then you should take a good rest and recover early. Those people in the manor who have rough hands and feet,e back and help me with the painting." Without waiting for Shi Xuexin to say anything, Tang Guo has already walked out of the ward, "I have hired a caregiver for you, so you can tell her what you want." Shi Xuexin watched Tang Guo leave with eyesight, and wanted to stop, as if she had no right to stop the other party and let the other party talk to her for a while. No matter what, Miss Tang is good. In the evening, Yan Wei came back. Suddenly discovering that something is missing in the manor, eating is not a taste. It suddenly urred to me that Shi Xuexin seemed to be missing. Regardless of whether Tang Guo was in front of him or not, he summoned Wu Dong and asked directly, "Where is that woman?" Wu Dong hesitated and said in a low voice, "Sir, Shi Xue is heart ill and is now in the hospital." "Have you gone to the hospital?" Yan Wei was a little unhappy, obviously suspecting that Shi Xuexin was pretending to be ill. Wu Dong quickly exined, "It''s what Miss Tang said to me." Yan Wei looked at Tang Guo, "What happened to Shi Xuexin?" "Leaving thepany at noon, I found Shi Xuexin fainted outside thepany. She looked dying, so I sent her to the hospital." Yan Wei frowned, "So serious?" He was dizzy, he didn''t doubt Shi Xue''s heart pretense, that woman had suffered so much before and did not pretend. I don''t know why, he was a little flustered. Chapter 2627: Canary (24) Chapter 2627: Canary (24) Yan Wei kept his face calm, and asked casually, "Then how is her situation?" Tang Guo''s lips twitched lightly, but it was a momentary moment, and his expression returned to a faint statement, "Judging from the doctor''s examination results, it is very bad." These words made Yan Wei''s heart chuckle. It''s very bad, why is it bad? Could it be that it is already serious to that point? "Seriously ill?" "No," Tang Guo shook his head, and this time directly exined, "Long time tired without getting a rest,ck of sleep, not eating on time,ck of nutrition, the body is gradually overdrawn, immunity is reduced, it is easy to get colds and other diseases. There is nothing wrong with it, but the doctor said that if you continue like this, it is impossible to guarantee that you will not get any terminal illness in the future. For example, stomach cancer. Or, sudden death may be possible." Tang Guo said here, Yan Wei was making up for the serious consequences in his mind. One day, that nasty woman will disappear in this manor, disappearing in this manor in a way of dying. He would think of the previous few times, on Shi Xuexin''s pale cheeks, there was a kind of tolerable pain. Sometimes inadvertently, he will find that the other party is holding his stomach in pain. Just like today, when the other party appeared in his office, the steps were vain, and the whole person looked in a trance, even if he did something to her, she would be ughtered. Thinking about it, his heart suddenly hurt. Tang Guo noticed Yan Wei''s expression and almost didn''t spit out the rice he had just eaten. Why didn''t you think of so many when rubbing the Mo people? nausea. After that, Yan Wei hurriedly returned to the study and called up all the monitoring in the manor. For the first time, crazy looking for a woman in the surveince. When he finished watching the recently saved surveince screen, how did those people in the manor bully Shi Xuexin, punching on the desk in anger. [The host is big, the man is watching the monitoring of the manor, and now he sees Shi Xuexin being bullied, he is very angry and beats the table. [Now he has called Wu Dong into the study, and ordered him to drive away all the people who bullied Shi Xuexin from the manor, and let Wu arrange new people toe in. "Do you feel bad now? What did you do before? If it weren''t for his indulgence, who would dare bully Shi Xuexin from the manor?" This kind of scumbag really washes himself white. Obviously he indulges, and punishes the inferior, and then it can be wiped out. Is he the first to take the initiative to hurt people? [The host is big, Yan Wei walked out of the study, did not go back to the room, and asked Wu Dong to prepare a car, it should be to see Shi Xuexin. The system is a little worried, [The host is big, will Shi Xuexin be coaxed by this behavior? "If he is coaxed this time, we will ignore her." The system saw that Tang Guo didn''t care much, so naturally he didn''t care anymore. He was on the host''s side, Shi Xuexin was not coaxed by the scumbag, and she leaned on the host''s back. It was her blessing, and she could say anything. If she was really coaxed by a scumbag, that would be her life. No matter what happens in the future, it will be her choice. Yan Wei hurried to the hospital, reached the door of the ward, secretly looked inside, and saw that Shi Xuexin was asleep before he walked in. Seeing Shi Xuexin''s thin cheeks, his heart cramped more and more. Looking at this situation, Wu Dong found out that the husband really thought about this woman. Chapter 2628: Canary (25) Chapter 2628: Canary (25) Wu Dong didn''t understand how Shi Xuexin couldpare to Miss Tang. Obviously she is still the daughter of her husband''s enemy, and they should never die between them. Why did Shi Xuexine into her husband''s heart? If it wasn''t foring in, could the husband tell him to deal with the people in the manor, and sneak in to see Shi Xuexin in the middle of the night? Miss Tang has been with her husband for so many years, and if her husband really wants to be with Shi Xuexin in the future, based on his understanding of her husband, I am afraid that Miss Tang will lose her status. Compared with the former Miss Tang who didn''t eat fireworks, he likes Miss Tang who is now as smart as snow and knows how to advance and retreat. If no one else intervenes, Miss Tang should be the hostess of the manor in the future. Now, I''m afraid I can''t. Wu Dong couldn''t change Yan Wei''s thoughts, he just felt a little pity in his heart. At this time, Wu Dong''s unfortunate Tang Guo was chatting with her agent. Bai Shuo: Miss Tang, are you home yet? Tang Guo: I''ll be back at noon today. Bai Shuo: I have already shipped the items you bought, and they should be avable tomorrow. Tang Guo: Okay, I won''t go anywhere tomorrow. Seeing these words, Bai Shuo''s lips raised a smile: It''s gettingte, Miss Tang rested earlier. Although he wanted to talk more with her, it didn''t seem appropriate. Bai Shuo looked at the screen of the phone in a daze, and on his handsome cheeks, there was a bit of sorrow. It''s really strange, since childhood, he has never been so interested in girls. But this girl is still someone else''s woman. He shook his head and put down the phone. "Brother Bai, it''s about to start, what happened to you shaking your head and sighing? Is the state today OK?" "It''s okay." Bai Shuo cheered up and let the makeup artist help him make-up, temporarily putting the previous things aside. He is indeed a purchasing agent, but he hasn''t focused on this one for a long time. Under his hands, there is a team dedicated to purchasing this one. He really started as a daigou, andter started off with the money he earned from daigou and did other upations. However, he has never given up on purchasing, but most of it is done by his team. Now his main job is to live stream the goods. Tonight happened to be his live broadcast day. Arge number of products have been assembled under his hands, all delivered by the brand, and then his team and him carefully selected and cooperated. Brands do this mainly for publicity, opening up channels, and making small profits but quicker sales, so they will give people who watch the live broadcast a lot of discounts. Since he entered this industry, he has had a rule, all products, the team will try, write down the report of use, and then broadcast to fans to promote. The simple point is that the live broadcast helps the brand sell things, he collects service fees andmissions, and earns more money than purchasing agents. As for the things he purchases, it is not a limited number of foreign brands, or some niche products. Most of the people in his circle are rich wives and daughters. Therefore, few outsiders know that he is also doing purchasing. Thinking of the information he had investigated before, that Miss Tang seemed to like bags and perfume very much, and her mother liked it more than her. "When is the next time I go overseas to purchase?" "It''s next week, Brother Bai." The assistant knew about this. Originally, he didn''t understand. Bai Shuo earns so much now, more than many big stars, so why do he still want to buy on behalf of others. Chapter 2629: Canary (26) Chapter 2629: Canary (26) Later, he identally discovered a secret. Because Bai Ge''s circle of friends is all the high-ssdies who buy things not only for their own needs, but also for their husbands and boyfriends. Usually, what they need and don''t want to run by themselves, they just make a list and let Bai Shuo do it. Then, Bai Shuo will hand this matter over to the person who is mainly responsible for this team. Basically, I will go abroad three times a month, and these three times may go to several countries at once. These daughters love the limited editions sold locally in certain countries, which are still very difficult to grab. It is possible that the service charge is half of themodity. By the way, they will also bring some other products. Rtively speaking, they are indeed much cheaper than in China, and they are also very popr. [The host is big, the host is big! Tang Guo was leaning on ying with her mobile phone, when the system''s voice suddenly sounded, her hurried tone made her very surprised, "Why, is it because Shi Xuexin is there?" In such anxiousness, could Shi Xuexin really stay the same, moved by Yan Wei, and still like Yan Wei? Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be. Did she analyze it wrong? [Host big, I found a secret, about your cute family, do you know what he does besides purchasing? "What?" Tang Guo was curious to hear that it was Bai Shuo. She knew that he was definitely not a simple purchasing agent. [The host is big, you can open a live shopping room and have a look, he is now rich every minute, he is always rich. ] The system almost shed envious saliva. Looking at those people, it seemed as if they were crazy. As soon as the product link appeared, they were robbed, just like bandits. Tang Guo followed the system''s guidance and opened a live broadcast room. Sure enough, I saw Bai Shuo''s figure, not like I saw before, dressed casually and casually, but also with a bit of a rogue temperament. In this live broadcast room, Bai Shuo wore Zhou Zhou Zhengzheng and looked even more handsome. He was holding a watch in his hand, introducing it to the audience in the live broadcast room. Unsurprisingly, this is a very big-name luxury watch. To do an event in the live broadcast room today, of course, save a lot of money than usual, and it is still avable in limited quantities, including gifts. The gift of a luxury watch is naturally a diamond ring or a gold pendant. Tang Guo watched that the watch was blown by Bai Shuo''s ceiling, and many people already yelled at him to quickly connect. "Is that watch really that good?" Tang Guo asked, "I think I want to buy it." [The host is big, I checked it just now. Although this watch is rtively small, it is indeed a good one among luxury goods. Both the workmanship and the details are perfect, he is right. In fact, you see, many people go for the gifts, and the gifts from the brand seem a bit pretty. I also checked it just now. This is Bai Shuo''s gift for fans in the live broadcast room. This time, the main purpose of the brand is to promote these gifts. Because they have entered the jewelry industry, this is the product theyunched. Buy the watch and give it away, and when everyone receives it, if you like it, it will definitely be passed on by word of mouth. ording to the original situation, the brand originally nned to directly advertise and sell. They used this to find Bai Shuo, and Bai Shuo gave them this idea. Moreover, there are really many local tyrants in the Bai Shuo live broadcast room. Chapter 2630: Canary (27) Chapter 2630: Canary (27) "It really makes money." Tang Guo looked at the declining inventory, there are so many local tyrants in this world. She really didn''t know that a group of local tyrants in Bai Shuo''s circle of friends were waiting. What the local tyrants care about is not whether this product is expensive or not, but whether it is rare or not, and it is not up to the grade. ording to Bai Shuo''s live broadcast, this time the gift style is only 1,000 copies, and it will be impossible to buy the same style even with more money in the future. Moreover, in these thousand copies, there are also several styles. Tang Guo saw that the link had been taken down, it should be all sold out. It is really hard to imagine that a luxury watch, even if there are only a thousand copies, will be robbed in minutes. She clicked on other live broadcast rooms and nced at it, and found that not all fans are such tyrants. It seems that Bai Shuo''s live broadcast room is the most proud of fans. She narrowed her eyes slightly, and it seemed that this man was still very capable and brought his own customers. Later, Bai Shuo sold other products, basically some big names, the well-known kind, nothing more than some cosmetics, bags, jewelry and the like. At the same time, it also sells some things that men like, electronic products. Sometimes men are more generous than women, and they are very willing to spend money to buy electronic products they like. ording to the data obtained by the system, a camera he sold before was basically male. System: [Don''t worry if the host is big, your cute family has not only female fans, but also many male fans. Every day male fans consult his studio, ask about some weird electronic products, and ask him to help build theputer, but he is so busy. On the contrary, it is those female fans who are most concerned about the number of discounts. Today''s prices are cheap and not cheap. They just want to save a little money, and your cutie just wants to make some money from them. Tang Guo: "..." She wasn''t jealous again, this system really became more and more thoughtful. Tang Guo found that after ten o''clock, Bai Shuo sold some high-tech electronic products, and most of the people who appeared in the live broadcast room were also men. System: [Those women said that they would go back to get a beauty sleep, so they won''t y with these stinky men. ] Whatever the host thinks, he still understands Di. Bai Shuo didn''t broadcast until twelve o''clock. Tang Guo checked his live broadcast time and only broadcast it twice a week. It is reported that during the rest of the time, he will select products with the team, discuss cooperation with the brand, and asionally have other activities or time for his break. In the morning, Tang Guo went downstairs and just saw Yan Weiing back from the outside. He raised his brows slightly. Did this Yan Wei stay in the hospital all night? She didn''t ask too much, but Ye Yamei was a little wary. However, she didn''t ask too much, just put the doubt in her belly temporarily. When Yan Wei ate a meal in a hurry, he left the manor again. Ye Yamei took Tang Guo back to the room, and didn''t want to go shopping today, "Xiao Guo, do you know how Mr. Yan went outst night?" "I don''t know." Tang Guo shook her head. Logically speaking, she really didn''t know, "Perhaps, what happened to thepany needs to be dealt with urgently. Mom doesn''t need to worry about this. Mr. Yan will handle it. Don''t you ask someone to go shopping?te." Ye Yamei was soforted and nodded quickly, "Yes, then I went out?" Ye Yamei was relieved when Tang Guo was at ease in the manor. Chapter 2631: Canary (28) Chapter 2631: Canary (28) "Butler, there seem to be many new faces in the manor?" Tang Guo asked knowingly. Wu Dong exined with a smile, "They were ck in doing things, and they were hit by Mr. Yan, so naturally they couldn''t stay." "oh, I see." Tang Guo looked at the warmth in Wu Dong''s hands, "Butler, what are you...who are you going to send food to?" Facing Tang Guo''s bright eyes, Wu Dong knew that lying was useless. Mr. Yan is not ustomed to, let him send food to thepany. "It''s Shi Xuexin." "Mr. Yan ordered it?" Wu Dong bit his head and nodded, "Yes." "In fact, the people in the manor were driven away because of Shi Xuexin, right?" At this time, she should understand this, and pretending to be confused is too fake. Wu Dong sighed, "Ms. Tang, this is what Mr. Yan meant, and no one can stop it. Dont be sad, Miss Tang, maybe the husband is just a novelty, and when hees over, this novelty will be nothing. No matter what, Miss Tang, you still dont want to make your husband angry. You should know his temper." This can be regarded as a half warning, half a point. Anyway, in terms of rtionship, he is very inclined to Miss Tang. "I''ll go and see with you. I took her to the hospital yesterday." Wu Dong naturally couldn''t stop it, so he agreed. At noon, the two appeared in the hospital together, and Shi Xuexin saw Tang Gui with a smile on her face. Seeing the instion box in Wu Dong''s hand again, I was even more moved. She said that Miss Tang is a kind person, and she even brought her food. Such a good Miss Tang, that dog is upying her, and she wants to empathize with her, she is really a shameless dog. That wicked dog actually sat on the side of her bed pretentiouslyst night, saying that it would give her justice. She also said that she learned about the bullying by the people in the manor, she had been asked to deal with it, and such things would never happen again. She has a kind, the wolf is thinking, what kind of cooking way to eat her! If it is the person who hurt her, it is not just the people in the manor? Isn''t he the culprit? Now punished other people, and cleaned himself up? Really, do you want to point your face, disgusting! Scumbag! metamorphosis! Also made a deep, as if tempted by her, it was disgusting! "Have Miss Tang eaten?" "have eaten." "Oh, then I''m not wee." Shi Xuexin ate quickly, no matter if she was embarrassed or not. Wu Dong was relieved to see that the two had not quarreled. He still has things to do, so he can only leave first. Taking advantage of this moment, Shi Xuexin looked at Tang Guo''s eyes full of pity, "Miss Tang, I shouldn''t have said something, but you are so kind to me, if I don''t say anything, I feel sorry for it." "what''s up?" "Wei Yan came to mest night." Shi Xuexin observed Tang Guo''s expression. Seeing that there was no change, she became angry. "He actually said he wanted to help me be fair." "I also said to drive away the people who bullied me in the manor, and no one will bully me in the future. I think he is crazy." Shi Xuexin suddenly felt that such expression is not good, "Miss Tang, don''t get me wrong. Its not to show off to you, its really disgusting his behavior. I dont like him at all, I hate him so much, I cant like such a person in my life. "I said this just to let Miss Tang see clearly the true face of this man. You are so obsessed that you are not worth paying for him." Chapter 2632: Canary (29) Chapter 2632: Canary (29) Shi Xuexin''s words did not get Tang Guo''s response. [Host, Yan Wei is here. Hearing the system''s reminder, Tang Guo turned and walked towards the window, looking into the distance, leaving Shi Xuexin with a lonely back, and everyone who saw it would feel her sadness. In fact, only the system knows that the corners of his host''s lips are curved, representing her unbearable smile. I just want to change the direction and smile. Judging from Shi Xuexin''s performance, Yan Wei was afraid that it was over. This cattle host was very sessful. [The host is big, Shi Xuexin also has a grandfather, but he is not in the country. Speaking of which, Shi Xuexin''s mother is somewhat simr to Yan Wei''s father, and it is also for love to break with her family. "Is it very powerful?" [That''s right. ] No way, the routine is like this. The identity of the heroine is generally not simple. Moreover, Shi Xuexin''s mother''s identity is unknown to Shi Xuexin''s father. His grandfather''s power is not only great, but also very dark. But her grandfather is a very stubborn person. One day her daughter admits her mistake, he can be cruel but not ask. What happened back then, let alone the intention of moving the power back. Therefore, I don''t know what happened here. My daughter didn''t take the initiative to contact him. She thought it was her daughter who broke with him and would never see him. "Excellent." When Tang Guo muttered these words in a low voice, the door was pushed open. In fact, Yan Wei stood at the door for a minute, and Shi Xuexin''s words were partly heard by him. Before theparison, although he said he was a little angry this time, he could see Shi Xue''s sharp and thin chin, pale face, and the blue color under his eyes. He did not me it. When he walked in, he did not ignore Tang Guo, who was facing him and standing by the window. The reason why he came was that he asked Wu Dong if he had delivered food, and he came subconsciously when he learned that Tang Guo had alsoe. Seeing Tang Guo standing by the window and looking at Shi Xuexin who was eating and eating, he realized that he should think more. Tang Guo, she wouldn''t do anything to Shi Xuexin. She had always been so well-behaved, even if she knew what he was doing to Shi Xuexin, she didn''t make anyments with him. She is always so good, and has never tried to change his will, against his will, perhaps, this is the reason why he is willing to keep this woman in the manor, and give her a special status. "Xiaoguo, why are you here?" Tang Guo turned around and smiled lightly at Yan Wei, "I knew before that Mr. Yan ordered the housekeeper to deliver food to Miss Shi, soe and have a look." For this answer, Yan Wei expected. She didn''t make any excuses at all, and she didn''t even use Shi Xuexin''s excuses for being ill, that is, she wanted toe and have a look. It really fits her temperament. "She is ill, so she will be taken care of by the hospital, so you don''t have to worry about it." Tang Guo slowly walked in front of Yan Wei, "I know, I won''te here again." "Mr. Yan, if nothing happens, I will go back to the manor first." Yan Wei seemed to understand her sadness, so he didn''t stay. Although she doesn''t cry or make trouble, he can always feel her grievance, and he suddenly feels a little ufortable. When Tang Guo left, his attention was shifted to Shi Xuexin. She rolled her eyes at him and then red at him. Surprisingly, he was not angry, but chose to sit and watch her eat. . Shi Xuexin: Damn, I was stared at by a wicked dog. I wanted to vomit when I was eating, and I couldn''t eat anymore. "Stop eating?" Yan Wei looked at Shi Xuexin with half of the food left, and remembered that the doctor said before that Shi Xuexin had a serious stomach problem. "Stomach upset?" "No." Before long, Yan Wei called a doctor to give Shi Xuexin a check. After confirming that there was no problem, he left and told her to eat well. Shi Xuexin: Evil dogs suddenly be pure and good, ghosts only believe. It''s really annoying to drive Miss Tang away! Chapter 2633: Canary (30) Chapter 2633: Canary (30) For a while, Tang Guo really did not go to see Shi Xuexin in the hospital as she said to Yan Wei. Shi Xuexin looked at her eagerly every day, and it was hard to ask Wu Dong Tang Guo why she didn''te to see her. After all, she was just a messenger in the manor. Now she was almost cured, Tang Guo still didn''te again. She remembered what happened before, thinking that Yan Wei must have said that if Tang Guo was not allowed toe, the other party would note. I hate Yan Wei a little bit more. Yan Wei only thought Shi Xuexin had a small temper. He woulde and sit almost every day when she was sick. Seeing Shi Xuexin opening her teeth and dancing her ws and rolling her eyes with her back to him, he found it very interesting, making him forget for a while that the woman in front of him was the daughter of his enemy, and they had an ipatible rtionship. Shi Xuexin had been looking forward to being discharged from the hospital for a long time. Had it not been for Yan Wei to stop her, she would have been discharged from the hospital and returned to the manor to help Miss Tang get a picture. This day was the day when Shi Xuexin was discharged from the hospital. After being sent back to the manor, she ran to Tang Guo''s room violently. Knocking on the door gently, Wu Dong quickly reminded, "Miss Tang is in the garden." "Oh" Shi Xuexin won, and ran downstairs quickly to find Tang Guo in the garden. Sure enough, beside the garden, I saw Tang Guo painting. Shi Xuexin walked over gently, nced at the painting, a little surprised, and asked in a low voice, "Miss Tang painted the cat so cute." Tang Guo looked back and saw Shi Xuexin jumping alive, thinking it was a good time toe here. "I am cured?" "Okay, it''s great. Didn''t you say that you woulde to help Miss Tang get the picture?" Shi Xuexin stretched out her hand, "I also took care of my hand by the way. The painting is broken." "Miss Tang, today''s weather is pretty good, do you want to print?" "show." With Tang Guo''s consent, Shi Xuexin quickly moved to the painting. When she was running upstairs, Wu Dong stopped her and said in a pleasant tone, "Miss Shi, your husband has ordered, you have just recovered, and you don''t need to do chores for a while." Even if Wu Dong didn''t like Shi Xuexin that much, he would not go against Yan Wei''s wishes. He had to do what Yan Wei told him. "I know." Shi Xuexin only agreed and went to move the painting. "I can order other people to do these things, Miss Shi go and rest." The whole manor was watching Wu Dong''s attitude. Some people who have not bullied or had no chance to bully Shi Xuexin before are extremely thankful. They knew that a woman who had that kind of rtionship with her husband had better not offend him. Who knows if this sparrow will fly on a branch and be a phoenix one day. Look, isn''t Shi Xuexin now a phoenix? The attitude of the housekeeper must be what the husband meant. "No, Miss Tang likes me to help her with the painting. Other people''s rough hands and feet will ruin Miss Tang''s painting." Shi Xuexin said that you know what a fart. This is her happiness, which makes Wu Dong somewhat Helpless. The gentleman''s attitude made him unable to force Shi Xuexin to do anything. He only found two people to fight and carry out the paintings full of boxes. Shi Xuexin was thest one to paint. [Host, have you seen Shi Xuexin''s look in your eyes? Does it look like that kind of baby who came to ask you for credit after sweeping the floor for the first time? The host is big, you have taken the heroine too far, she is your leg, no, she is your cowherd. Chapter 2634: Canary (31) Chapter 2634: Canary (31) "Let her have a good life for a few days first," Tang Guo''s voice did not fluctuate at all. "Wei Yan has a weird temperament and attentiveness. Now I treasure her. After a while, I suddenly remembered her identity. It was time for her to suffer again. " [Didn''t the host say to help her turn over? Why not tell Mr. Qin about the situation of Shi Xuexin''s mother and daughter at this time? "not enough." "The training she has encountered is not enough, or it should be said that she hates Yan Wei and hates not enough. Her mind is too pure and kind to be a climate, and she is relentless to deal with Yan Wei." Tang Guo''s eyes overflowed. With a smile, "A proud man like Yan Wei, you said that one day, he will be defeated by Shi Xuexin, will he be very angry?" [Not only can I get angry, but also vomit blood. "Then wait, I''m not in a hurry. To grow up, there is always a price to pay. Shi Xuexin wants to stand up and protect herself and her mother. It would be nice to endure more hardship. Old man Qin is so big Family business, not everyone can take over." [For such a big Qin family, Old Qin has only one daughter. The original partner has gone, and it seems that he never thought about remarrying. The information I found seemed to be that the old wife of Qin, who had passed away, was dependent on him for life and shared hardships. It is estimated that there is no way to hold another human in his heart. "Miss Tang, there doesn''t seem to be a cat in the manor. Why do you think of painting?" Shi Xue looked at the paper curiously, and there was a cat in various forms, vivid, as if the cat was raised by Miss Tang. System: Isn''t it raised by his host? At the beginning, no one came out of him, and in the body of this cat lived a big cute. "I identally encountered a funny cat." "It turns out that this is the case. This cat is so good. It can be seen that Miss Tang is really working hard." Shi Xuexin cupped her face, "No way, every picture of Miss Tang is painting seriously. , But Miss Tangs style of painting seems to have changed a lot from before." Astonishment shed in Tang Guo''s eyes, she didn''t expect that the person who first discovered the change in her style of painting was actually ayman like Shi Xuexin. "In the past, Miss Tang''s paintings used a cold color tone. Even in the noisy town, you can feel a kind of loneliness, indifference, and monotony." Shi Xuexin said of her own opinions, "Miss Tang used color recently. It''s bolder, and even the style of painting has a nonsensical and casual look. Even if I only paint a tree and nothing else, I don''t feel the loneliness and indifference anymore. Instead, I am free and do whatever I want. , Fearless and fearless, a feeling that represents the freedom of the heart." [The host is big, is this the legendary heroine halo, she can actually figure out your state of mind from the painting. The system is surprised. Tang Guo: "It should be. The heroine''s mind is more delicate, and her taste in these things has always been much better than ordinary people. She can see it, and it''s normal." "The cat that Miss Tang drew today is actually a piece of paper with only the cat''s various forms, but I actually felt a very warm feeling." Shi Xuexin said embarrassedly, "I almost thought that Tang Miss really has a good rtionship with this cat, or it is yours." When Yan Wei came back, she saw Shi Xuexin talking to Tang Guo. He also asked Wu Dong in a low voice what was going on. "As soon as Miss Shi came back, she went to help Miss Tang with the painting." "Didn''t you tell her not to do this?" Subconsciously, Yan Wei cast a suspicious look on Tang Guo. Chapter 2635: Canary (32) Chapter 2635: Canary (32) "I also talked to Ms. Shi, but she insisted on helping Ms. Tang with the painting. I thought they had a good conversation before." Wu Dong felt the displeasure from Yan Wei, and felt cold. This was after putting Shi Xuexin on her heart, thinking that Miss Tang was bullying Shi Xuexin. Miss Tang''s temperament, isn''t her husband still unclear about it? Wu Dong shook his head secretly, maybe it was clear, but people''s hearts were biased. Whoever chooses it will naturally think that everything else is not good. Yan Wei walked towards Tang Guo''s position, Shi Xuexin''s eyes were sharp, and she spotted him all of a sudden, the smile on her face put away. "Mr. Yan." Tang Guo put down his pen and greeted him. Yan Wei stared at Tang Guo for a while, then looked at Shi Xuexin''s appearance and realized that there was no conflict between the two. "Yep." "Come with me." Yan Wei looked at Shi Xuexin and said, not caring that Tang Guo was beside him. Now in his heart, he is very interested in Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin had no way to refute, she looked at Tang Guoxia eagerly, and followed Yan Wei pitifully. "I got better, so I ran out to expose the painting?" Yan Wei criticized it more like a concern. If you change a woman, your heart may be throbbing, but Shi Xuexin will not. Through theparison between Yan Wei and Miss Tang, she has felt the best care, not Yan Wei, who hurt her for a while, and then seemed to treat her as a treasure. In fact, it was just a pet he yed with. . "If it''s not good, the doctor won''t let me out of the hospital." Yan Wei approached Shi Xuexin. When Shi Xuexin thought something would happen again, he actually stopped. He just squeezed her face and spoke softly to him, "Be good at the manor in the future, dont do all those misceneous things. Obedient, be obedient." Shi Xuexin only nodded, but didn''t dare to speak, because she was afraid that her mouth was just fragrant, spraying Yan Wei''s face with dung. For a while, Yan Wei was so good to Shi Xuexin. The people in the manor looked at him, and how many people felt that Tang Guo was unfair. Some people also became diligent towards Shi Xue. Of course, there were even more people who came to Tang Guo to provoke discord, saying that Shi Xuexin was not. But with bad luck, Shi Xuexin would run into it every time. "Miss Tang, I''m not interested in Yan Wei. Don''t listen to the nonsense of those people. They just can''t understand me and want to use your hand to deal with me. Then I will be sorted out. With Yan Wei''s current appearance, I will probably me it. On you." Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and nced at her, her tone still unchanged, "I know what I do with you and what Mr. Yan wants to do, no one can stop it." Shi Xue''s face copsed, "Yes, it''s just his own will, what can I do." "You are not from this manor, and you don''t like him, why don''t you leave?" Shi Xuexin pouted, "If I leave, you can upy him alone, right?" "Yes." "Miss Tang, you are really not cute. What is good about Yan Wei? It''s not as good as my little attendant. Look, I can still help you paint, chat with you, and care about you. What about Yan Wei? In addition to indifference or Indifferent, now I am still empathetic and don''t fall in love with me as a little servant." Tang Guo pursed her lips, restrained herself from smiling, and did not answer. "Oh, Miss Tang is good at everything, but she''s too mind-boggling. She has to hang herself on a tree without hitting the south wall and not looking back. When one day you find that that person can''t hold you, you will be injured." Chapter 2636: Canary (33) Chapter 2636: Canary (33) "Wait until that day." "Hey, I really shouldn''t tell you this." Shi Xuexin sighed, "I don''t want to go out. I can''t help it." "How to say?" Shi Xuexin simply exined her experience. "Now my mother is still in the hospital bed. When I was very young, she was unconscious after an ident. If I didn''t agree toe over, even if my cheap dad didn''t hurt her, he would simply stop going out of the hospital and expensive medical treatment. The cost is enough to make my head bulge. Compared to Miss Shi, I am really a person who has no ability." "Obviously knowing that there is only a dead end, and fate is being manipted, I still have no ability to resist. Miss Shi Jia is so miserable, only me." "How much money is needed, I can lend you." Shi Xuexin widened her eyes, "Miss Tang, it seems that you really want to let me go. Did I just make you dislike it?" "You don''t want to stay here anyway, and I don''t want anyone to distract Mr. Yan, why not do it?" "Are you really willing to lend me money? My mother''s hospital costs hundreds of thousands a year. If you lend me, it will be impossible to pay off the debt. Shi Xuexin frowned. The most feared thing is that she can''t take it off. Body. I always feel that if I run away, Yan Wei will definitely be unwilling and will be angry. When the timees, he will put pressure on the Shi family and let people find me again. I am a weak and helpless woman who was sought out by two big forces. I was found in minutes, and I was done. If my mother is a healthy person, she can still take her to travel abroad. " Shi Xuexin was tempted at that moment. But she suddenly calmed down, and she would never seed in running like this. [The host is big, she is sober. ] The system hesitated, [In that plot...] "She''s also very clear, she knows that she can''t run away. Her father and the parents have raised her since they were young. There is no outside family, and her mother is in a hospital bed. What can she do as a little girl? She is only in her early twenties, resisting No, I can onlye here as requested. Yan Wei was more terrifying than Shi''s family, and most people couldn''t escape the prey he was looking at. Most importantly, in the plot, Yan Wei was the one who hurt her, and also the only one who cared for her. " [It''s different now, the host is the one who cares about her most, and she doesn''t like Yan Wei either. Tang Guo thought, "In a while, that will happen." The system knew that that was the first thing that Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin were kidnapped. Shi Xuexin has had a good time this month. It made her drift a little bit, Yan Yi felt that this was pretty good at first, but gradually other thoughts came into being. Shi Xuexin was his woman for a long time, and he was a little aftertaste of those things before. So, one night, he took the initiative to go to Shi Xuexin''s room. For several dayster, he ran to Shi Xuexin''s room, making everyone in the manor think that Shi Xuexin was going to be in position. Until, a good friend of Yan Wei came to the door. Unexpectedly, this good friend was actually Shi Xuexin''s ssmate and a former suitor. He seemed to know what happened to Shi Xuexin, and took the opportunity tomunicate with Shi Xuexin, saying that he could help her if she needed any help. Tang Guo saw these things in his eyes. Until the two met, Yan Wei found out. In fact, Shi Xuexin has no thoughts about this person, but she really wants to ask this person to see her mother. Chapter 2637: Canary (34) Chapter 2637: Canary (34) The final result was that Shi Xuexin resumed her status as a manor maid, and Yan Wei began torturing her physically and mentally. "Look, that dog is biting again." Shi Xuexin was not afraid of Tang Guo being angry, she understood Miss Tang, as if no matter what others said, she couldn''t destroy Yan Wei''s image in her heart. It is strange that Yan Wei is not tempted by such a woman who does not eat fireworks. "I asked you to run, you didn''t run." Shi Xuexinughed angrily, "I was bitten by him, Miss Tang actually wanted me to run." "Leave him, you won''t endure hardship." Shi Xuexin''s expression changed, and her voice became much lower, "Miss Tang, I think too. But, I can''t help me, and you can''t help me. I can only bear all this." Tang Guo did not speak any more, and continued to wave the paintbrush in his hand, "How is your mother?" "As usual, this time it hurts my ssmate. I know he likes me. This time he contacted me. I really wanted him to help me see my mother. I didnt expect Yan Wei to have sharp eyes and ears. I knew it so soon. I''m really a little sorry in my heart, so don''t contact me in the future. I''m just a hapless guy, and whoever meets is unlucky." Shi Xuexin said frustratedly. "Don''t say that, the light wille one day." "Then I will lend you good words." At night, Shi Xuexin couldn''t sleep, and heard that Yan Wei was noting back today because of something. He secretly knocked on Tang Guo''s door. After getting permission, she found that Tang Guo was not asleep. Not only was she not asleep, she was still watching the live broadcast. "Wow, Miss Tang, I thought you were a fairy who can''t eat fireworks. Didn''t you expect you to watch such vulgar things?" Shi Xuexin took a look and found that it was still a live shopping room, and there was a handsome man in it, who was selling talented jewelry. However, she saw that the link had just been released, and Miss Tang next to this one tapped her finger very quickly and quickly ced an order for two copies. She looked at the price above and swallowed. This poem is not cheap, it is tens of thousands. Did she just order it? Even if I don''t even think about it, this is a luxury. It seems that after a while, Shi Xuexin discovered a problem, that is, no matter what the anchor sells, this Miss Tang is just one word, buy! She seems to have discovered an incredible secret. She also took out her mobile phone and looked at it. There was also a conflict of wanting to buy. If it were not for her shriveled wallet, she might have acted. Until the end, she didn''t know how much Miss Tang had spent, because she didn''t use money as money anyway. System: Yes, in order to support her man, the host greatly asked him, a young man, to trade stocks and help her make money. Hmph, use the money he earned to hire men, and the host really did it. However, she is happy, she is still very cute. Tang Guo put down his phone until the live broadcast ended. And Bai Shuo, who was over there after the live broadcast, also subconsciously went to see the customers who bought the goods. Sure enough, she found the Miss Tang who bought every product in it. He looked at these orders as if he was happier than anything else, andughed as he watched them. "Brother Bai, what''s the matter, smile so happy?" "Good thing." The assistant hurriedly stretched his head to take a look, and was a little surprised to see that a certain customer actually bought every item, "Brother Bai, is this your loyal fan? She buys what you sell?" "I don''t know." Bai Shuo looked at the phone screen. He didn''t know why she bought so many things that she didn''t use at all. This day finally came, it was a party. Not only Tang Guo was invited to the party, Shi Xuexin was also Miss Shi Jia, so she was also invited. Chapter 2638: Canary (35) Chapter 2638: Canary (35) The two were sitting in different cars, and on the way to the banquet, everything was normal and nothing happened. When I returned and got in the car, things went wrong. Tang Guo felt it when he got in the car. And the direction the car is heading is getting more and more wrong. Shi Xuexin knew the road, but she had been staring at the car Tang Guo was riding in, and when she noticed that the car was driving in another direction, she called out, but was quickly stopped by the other party. After the banquet over there, Yan Wei wants to talk about something with the partner. Unexpectedly, shortly after receiving the news that Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin were tied up. "Mr. Yan, what''s going on, looks like anxious?" The partner asked with concern. This cooperation is not only valued by Yan Wei, but also important to him. I don''t want this matter to affect anything. There were many people present, including Shi Xuexin''s father. It''s just that if Yan Wei is there, he can only lean on the side, even if he is unhappy in his heart, but the leader of the city is Yan Wei, he can''t afford to offend him. He was relieved to send a daughter who didn''t care about the crisis. Even if he knew that Yan Wei wanted to humiliate him with Shi Xuexin, what about it? "Something happened." Hearing that the two were kidnapped at the same time, Yan Wei knew that the other party wasing for him, "I may not be able to talk about it today. This matter is very important." "President Yan, please, talk about it another day." In fact, it''s impossible for the partner to know about such a big thing, and of course they dare not dy Yan Wei. I don''t know who it was, but they kidnapped Miss Shi Jia and Miss Tang at the same time, and I heard that they ran in different directions. Those who knew the news were very surprised. Everyone knew what Yan Wei''s attitude towards Shi Xuexin was. It was obvious who to save. When Yan Wei left, it was indeed the same as everyone thought. He sent someone to find Tang Guo first, not Shi Xuexin. In fact, so many people now know about this, and they understand the little grudge between Yan Wei and the Shi family, no matter what Yan Wei at this time, it is impossible to save Shi Xuexin. "Find Xiaoguo first." ... "Really? Yan Wei doesn''t care about Shi Xuexin''s life or death?" Shi Rouxuan''s eyes were smiling, "If this is the case, then I can rest assured. I''m really afraid that Yan Wei would think about Shi Xuexin''s bitch. Time to turn over by Yan Wei." "Do you want to call the people over there to relieve Shi Xue?" "Let? Just let her go back so simply, it would be too cheap for her," Shi Rouxuan said with a grimace, "If it wasn''t for her bitch, and her mother who couldn''t die, my mother. Its Mrs. Shis family now, not the way it is now. Everyone knows that she is just a woman with my dad. She has no wedding and no status. Even if she cant kill her, she will have to suffer." Shi Rouxuan didn''t dare to really kill Shi Xuexin. Anyway, the opponent is now Yan Wei''s person, even if a dog dies, he is still hitting Yan Wei in the face. Originally, she did this because she heard some wind, saying that Yan Wei was kind to Shi Xue, which made her a little flustered. She wanted toe up with such a method, taking advantage of Shi Xuexin''s carelessness, kidnap the other party, and then put forward a harsh condition to see if Yan Wei had any thoughts on Shi Xuexin. Chapter 2639: Canary (36) Chapter 2639: Canary (36) The result was good, Yan Wei didn''t care about Shi Xue. And this time, someone actually kidnapped Tang Guo, and the people she arranged were mixed in, giving her ayer of protection invisibly, and it was not easy to be discovered that she did this. Now Yan Wei has arranged for people to go to Tang Guo with all their strength, then she will take care of Shi Xuexin. "The arrangement will let people p Shi Xuexin until Yan Wei thinks of her and finds her." Shi Rouxuan''s facial features are all distorted. "After she has suffered a lot, after she goes out, she knows that Yan Wei doesn''t care about her. Life and death, she will be desperate, want Yan Wei to be her backer, she wants to be beautiful." "understood." "Let''s do it, don''t kill people. If you really kill people, things are not that simple." [The host is big, are you waiting for Yan Wei to save you, so that Shi Xuexin will suffer? "Don''t eat this bitterness. I remember that when I found Shi Xuexin in the plot, she was covered in blood and her face was swollen into a pig''s head. It took me a month to watch a pig''s head smile in front of me. I couldn''t bear it. ." System: Come on, he understands, the host is nning to save the cow she raised. Okay, anyway, it''s her own cow. "Find me guys out." [Okay, right now. There were only the driver and Tang Guo in the car. The driver originally thought it would be easy to pull a weak woman back. Even if Tang Guo discovers something is wrong or struggles or something, he will be able to subdue her, after all, he has a real guy in his hands. But when he thought of a cold tube facing his forehead, he shuddered subconsciously and almost stepped on the brake when he told the road directly. Fortunately, he stabilized, otherwise he really didn''t know what traffic ident would happen. "If you want to survive, listen to me." "Miss Tang, what is this, what is there to say, this kind of real guy is not a joke, if it is..." Before he could speak, Tang Guo just looked at the roof of the car. Although the sound-cancelling device was installed, but the distance was so close, the power that shot out after ying for a while still scared the driver''s forehead into a cold sweat and just gripped it. Holding the steering wheel, Tang Guo would no longer treat Tang Guo as an ordinary weak woman. After thinking about it carefully, is the woman who can stay with Yan Wei really so pure and simple? "Miss Tang, what''s your order? Do you need me to take you back?" He already understood that today''s mission was a failure. The look is a bit dejected, obeying the other party can still take a life, if you don''tply, you will die or be disabled. "Now you listen to me, follow my instructions, and drive wherever I tell you to drive." "it is good." Things went well, and the driver quickly looked for an opportunity to change direction and drove towards the city. However, during this period also tossed some time. When Tang Guo returned to the city, it was already an hourter. Shi Xuexin felt the fiery pain on her face, her eyes kept bursting with tears, mother, who are these people, pulled her out of the car and brought her to this abandoned warehouse, tied her up, and pped her smoothly. Several ps. Even though her life in Shi''s family was so ufortable, she didn''t get pped like this in the end. Seeing that another p was about to fall on her face, Shi Xuexin quickly closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and waited for the next p in the face. Chapter 2640: Canary (37) Chapter 2640: Canary (37) "what--" The next p did not hit, but when she heard the scream of the man in front of him, Shi Xuexin quickly opened her eyes. She hurriedly lowered her head and found that the man who had treated her cruelly just now curled up on the ground in pain. The ground was still permeated with blood. After a closer look, she realized that the blood came out of the mans **** injuries. . The blood of blood made Shi Xuexin feel a little nauseous and felt a little happy. The salted pig''s hand hit her several times, each of which was very heavy, and her face hurt to death. She is very grateful if she dare not get him. The gentle footsteps from far to near attracted Shi Xuexins attention. She quickly raised her head and saw Tang Guo in a tuxedo. She walked in with graceful steps, still holding a ck hand in her hand. Guy, it seems vaguely smoking some smoke. Shi Xuexin swallowed her saliva, incredible, "Miss Tang?" Tang Guo nced at her, nodded lightly, walked in front of her, untied her, and didn''t ask if you were okay, but directly took out a small mirror to her. Shi Xuexin thought of that actionter and felt full of malice. Shi Xuexin looked at herself in the mirror, her face suddenly copsed. Later, I remembered that it was Tang Guo who had rescued her. With bright small eyes, he almost didn''t hug Tang Guo''s legs and call her father. "Miss Tang, are you here specifically to save me?" "That''s it." "Why? Don''t you think that without me as a small attendant, no one will help you paint? I just said, I still have some use." "Mr. Yan cares about you. We were kidnapped at the same time. ording to the situation at the time, Mr. Yan would choose to save me first no matter what. When I was rescued, what would happen to you, Mr. Yan was sure It will be sad. It may even me me." Tang Guo said faintly,pletely ignoring Shi Xuexin''s ugly expression, "Although I can''t get Mr. Yan''s sincerity, I don''t want him to hate him, so I can onlye to save the people he cares about." System: Well, what a legitimate reason. Originally, Shi Xuexin couldn''t love Yan Wei, and now she may hate it even more. The host''s big move is really high. "I thought you came to save me because you were worried about me." Shi Xuexin didn''t doubt that Tang Guo, a weak woman, woulde to rescue her by herself. But thinking of this reason, she felt very upset. Yan Wei is so scumbag, did Miss Tang really n to hang him on a tree? "Go to the hospital by yourself, I don''t want Mr. Yan to know about this." Shi Xuexin curled her mouth, her face hurt, and Tang Guo was stuffed into the car. She looked back at Tang Guo, who was standing behind, and muttered, "Howe there are such dead-headed people? When will Yan Wei not want her in the manor, what will she be like?" On Tang Guo''s side, he returned to the car. There was one inside, and she set a driver who bombed and flicked his watch. The driver thought that Tang Guo got out of the car and his sister was relieved. Unexpectedly, she forcibly put a terrible thing on his hand. The remote control is still on her body, if he dares to move a little bit, he is guaranteed to turn into a gorgeous firework. "Miss Tang, do you need to take you back to the manor now?" If he can go out alive this time, he must tell his brothers that he should not tie this woman in the future. Can''t afford it. Chapter 2641: Canary (38) Chapter 2641: Canary (38) "Where did you take me earlier?" "This..." The driver hesitated, "Take it back to our boss." "Who is your boss? Is there any grudge against Mr. Yan?" "It''s a little friction, Miss Tang, this time we are wrong. We promise that we will never mess with you again. The contest between men and men really has nothing to do with women. Miss Tang shouldn''t be involved." He was really scared. If she didn''t agree, he would let him take her to see the boss, and then install something dangerous on their site for a while. He looked at the rearview mirror and secretly nced at Tang Guo''s handbag, not knowing what weird things were still inside. This Yan Wei''s woman is terrible, and they really don''t dare to mess with it anymore. Even a woman made him unable to resist, this Yan Wei was afraid that he couldn''t afford it either. They had never thought that they could use a woman to threaten Yan Wei, but they just wanted to add some blockage to him so that the other party would proceed with this project not so pleasantly. Tang Guo was kidnapped just to distract Yan Wei. Unexpectedly, it provokes such a dangerous woman. "You can drive wherever you go." Tang Guo smiled at the driver while holding a small makeup mirror, "Also, don''t tell anyone what I did today, especially if you cannot pass it on. In Mr. Yans ear, otherwise I dont know what else is in the bag and will one day appear anywhere in your house." Obviously it was a gentle and soft sentence, but the driver was full of cold sweat behind him, which was terrible. "Understood, Miss Tang, don''t worry, I will not tell anyone except our boss." The boss still has to say, "I said to the boss, mainly because I am afraid that I will provoke Miss Tang in the future, so please don''t mind. ." "That''s good, I don''t want to ruin a little image in front of Mr. Yan, I have always been perfect." Hearing these words, the driver breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that this woman was obsessed with Yan Wei and didn''t want to expose her terrible side and destroy her image. "After a while you drive to a remote ce, just put me down, it means that your side knows that Yan Wei is already intercepting your way, so you have to throw me to the side of the road and run." "Okay, Miss Tang." Not only did he not do anything this time, but he was also bullied by a woman. The driver felt a little aggrieved, but watching the dangerous thing on his wrist, the big beads of sweat continued to roll down. Forget it, no matter what, there is no danger. When we arrived on a remote highway, the driver seemed to have no cars in the front and back, so he parked the car to the side and put Tang Guo on the side of the road. "Miss Tang, is this all right? Do you want us to reveal some news to Yan Wei?" "No, Mr. Yan''s supernatural powers will find me soon. You should get out of the way, or you will be caught in a while, and you will have some good fruits." The driver didn''t understand this woman anymore. Hearing that Yan Wei might catch him, he quickly climbed into the car and quickly came down again, raising his wrist. With a smile on his face, Tang Guo took down the dangerous thing for him. This time, the driver breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly got in the car, started the car, and hurried out. Tang Guo stood on the small road on the edge of the highway. After all, this ce was still a bit dangerous, and then she threw her handbag down the mountain. Chapter 2642: Canary (39) Chapter 2642: Canary (39) Standing on the small road properly, it looked very calm. System: [...] The host throws the bag in a big way. When throwing the phone, he is really skilled. Tang Guo was standing outside the expressway for half an hour. Before Yan Wei came, he waited until another person''s car stopped beside him. "Miss Tang?" Bai Shuo was very surprised. He thought he had read it wrong before, just to not miss it. He still nned to stop and have a look, and then found out that he was right. Standing outside the highway, the woman in the dress was actually Tang Guo. "Miss Tang, why are you here, get in the car first." Seeing Tang Guo only wearing a dress, without a mobile phone in his hand, and a bag, Bai Shuo subconsciously felt that it was not easy. This ce is not a ce to stay for a long time, it is prone to idents, so we should call people in the car first. Tang Guo didn''t refuse either, the smile in his eyes almost overflowed. Unexpectedly, by such a coincidence, she must have done a good thing to help Tiandao save the heroine he chose, and Tiandao sent it to her. "Miss Tang, what is going on?" If it wasn''t for the asion, Bai Shuo would be very happy to see her. Tang Guo answered truthfully, "I attended a banquet before and was kidnapped." Hearing her understatement, Bai Shuo''s heart was stuck, how could she say so easily. She is a woman in the Yan family manor, and she must have been kidnapped by Yan Wei''s opponent. Yan Wei has offended many people over the years. I don''t know why I was left here, if I was really taken back, there would be no good fruit. Unconsciously, Bai Shuo breathed a sigh of relief, "Do you need to call the police?" "Call the police." Under normal circumstances, you should call the police. Bai Shuo took out his phone and called the police to the police. Anyway, he thought it was serious. He has his own selfish mind, so he didn''t say to call Yan Wei directly. Since they have called the police, Yan Wei will definitely receive the news. "Why would they put Miss Tang over there?" "I heard him make one call after another. It should be Mr. Yan who sent someone to various toll gates. They were not sure to take me out. They probably gave up." Bai Shuo remembered that Yan Wei had a few tricks, so he believed this statement. "Then shall I send you back to the manor first?" "Then trouble you." After a pause, Tang Guo asked, "It seems that there is a live broadcast for you today. Can you make it in time? It''s six o''clock now." "It''s okay. If I can''t keep up, I''ll take a leave of absence and extend the time. Miss Tang''s safety is more important." "Everything you sell is very good." Bai Shuo remembered that she would buy all the things he sold, "I just found out before that Miss Tang bought a copy of all the products I sold. Is it a gift?" Especially, are the things that men use for Yan Wei? Tang Guo smiled, "Yes, it was given as a gift." But it was not given to Yan Wei. That would be a waste. Bai Shuo felt ufortable in his heart. It was obvious that she was from Yan''s Manor. It was a very normal thing to buy things for Yan Wei. Why was he upset in his heart. On Yan Wei''s side, he quickly received news that someone called Tang Guo about this matter. It is said that he ran into Tang Guo on the highway and was currently carrying her back. This made him feel a little relieved, and quickly went to pick up people. Bai Shuo regretted that he didn''t send Tang Guo to the manor. After watching Yan Wei, he hurried away. If he didn''t leave, he might be divided with jealousy. Chapter 2643: Canary (40) Chapter 2643: Canary (40) Yan Wei didn''t care about Bai Shuo picking up Tang Guo on the way. As Tang Guo expected, Yan Wei thought it was the person who tied her, and knew that he had arranged for people to block people at various intersections. Thinking that he had no choice, he took Tang Guo away under his nose, and finally had to put her beside the highway. "Is it all right?" "It''s okay." Tang Guo shook his head. Yan Wei nodded his head with a bad expression. Those people dared to kidnap the people from his Yan Family Manor in full view. They were indeed hitting him in the face. Even if Tang Guo was safe, this matter would not be over. After sending Tang Guo back to the manor, Wu Dong reminded, "Mr. Yan, Miss Tang has safely returned to the manor, Miss Shi..." Previously, Yan Wei only asked people to search for Tang Guo with all their strength. In front of so many faces, he could not show that he cared about Shi Xuexin. Otherwise, the Shi family and other families would not look at him. That''s right. "You arrange for some people to find it." "Be sure to find someone as soon as possible." At this moment, I thought of Shi Xuexin, even though Yan Wei was very calm on the surface, in fact he was a little flustered. He clenched his fists, and instantly understood that Shi Xuexin was more important than he imagined in his heart. The people waiting for him brought back Shi Xuexin''s news. He couldn''t sit still when he heard that they were in the hospital. "I have something to go out." At this moment, Tang Guozheng was having dinner with Yan Wei, when she suddenly heard Yan Wei say this, she was not surprised at all. Yan Wei was so anxious that he should have found Shi Xuexin''s whereabouts, feeling guilty in his heart, and nned to rescue the person himself. When I saw Shi Xuexin''s face swollen, I was afraid it would be more distressed. Things are really getting more and more interesting. On the surface, there was a sad look in her eyes, but in fact she was anxious that Yan Wei would roll away quickly. After dinner, she was going back to the room to watch the live broadcast. Yan Wei pretended not to see, holding his coat, turned and left. No one can control where he goes, and now he is going to meet a very important person, even if he doesn''t want to admit it, this person is really important to him. [The host is big, Yan Wei seems to be a kind of deep-rooted love for Shi Xuexin. Seeing his anxious appearance, I can''t wait to fly to Shi Xuexin''s side immediately. What a pity, Shi Xuexin hates him more and more. When saying this, the system is also gloating, and the host''s big move is really high. "Even so, it can''t be changed. His uncertain character, being liked by people like him, would be unlucky for eight lifetimes." The system thought of Shi Xuexin being abused in the original plot, shivered, didn''t it? To be liked by this kind of people is simply not a life for people. Not long after Yan Wei left, Tang Guo returned to the room, clicked on the live broadcast space, and looked at the various items introduced by the man inside, buying and buying. The system looked at the money he made, all under Bai Shuo''s flicker, and the host contributed greatly to it. I really don''t know how to say it. But the host is so big that he seems to be happy to buy it. In the middle of the night, Yan Wei returned with Shi Xuexin. There was a lot of movement, which Tang Guo didn''t want to hear. When Yan Wei saw Shi Xuexin and looked at the red and swollen face of the other party, he felt extremely self-me and guilty. Along the way, Shi Xuexin felt the gentleness that Yan Wei had always treated her, and she was so scared that she was beating wildly. Chapter 2644: Canary (41) Chapter 2644: Canary (41) Secretly, what is this guy thinking about, just because he didn''te to save her first, he felt so affectionate for her, so guilty? This man, don''t you know that he is a little sick like this? vomit. She didn''t understand, she did nothing and was liked by this man. Thinking of the days she was tortured these days, sheughed in her heart, being liked by this kind of people, it was really bad luck for eight lifetimes. Shi Xue''s perturbed look made Yan Wei feel even more distressed. All the way back, even holding her hand. When she was delivered to the door of her room, he even whispered, "This kind of thing will never happen again." He touched Shi Xuexin''s cheek, and said with pity, "Tonight will be one night first, and tomorrow night I will let the housekeeper clean up the room for you." Even if it is temporarily impossible to make Shi Xuexin''s important things in his heart public, but in the manor, he doesn''t want to treat her badly. Shi Xueined in her heart, this person came into the room with a problem, and didn''t mean to resist. In fact, if she could, she would rather see how Tang Guo was doing right now. I heard that Tang Guo had already returned to the manor, otherwise, she would note back so obediently. Miss Tang is so powerful, she will definitely not be like her, waiting for others to rescue her. If it weren''t for Miss Tang''s advice, she would really like to talk to Yan Wei about how good the woman next to him is. In fact, Shi Xuexin didn''t want to talk about this. A person as good as Miss Tang, Yan Wei is not good enough, why should he let him know her excellence? "How is Miss Tang, can I go see her?" Thinking of today''s shocking scene, Shi Xuexin was still uneasy. If Tang Guo didn''te to save her in time, maybe her face would really swell into a pig''s head in the end. "It''s gettingte, let''s go tomorrow," Yan Wei looked at Shi Xuexin and suddenly changed his words, "If you really want to see her, I will take you." Shi Xuexin thought of this moment, Tang Guo may have rested, and shook her head quickly, "No, no, I really want to be a little tired and want to rest." Yan Wei didn''t force him, and followed Shi Xuexin into the room without intending to go out. Shi Xue sneered in her heart and didn''t stop it. She was used to it anyway, so let''s do it for now. After today''s incident, she was really urgent to be able to get rid of this fate one day. If there is no Miss Tang today, the person who tied her is really killing her, or has other attempts. For various reasons, it is impossible for Yan Wei toe to her first, then her fate, I don''t know how miserable it will be. This night, Shi Xue had a lot of thoughts, but she didn''t have any clues, and finally fell asleep helplessly. Tang Guo is the same here. While watching the live broadcast, he bought countless products. asionally, Bai Shuo secretly watched the order while taking advantage of the gap, and he found a familiar ount that bought each item, and he was in a very good mood. He always felt that today was not easy. It''s not that the person who kidnapped Tang Guo was not easy, but that it was not easy that Tang Guo was thrown off the highway. However, he didn''t think of any reason. Fans in the live broadcast room today found that the king of goods was in a particrly high mood, as if something good had happened. The live broadcast is more enthusiastic than ever, and every sentence makes them particrly want to buy conflict. Many people hurriedly covered their wallets and exited the live broadcast room. This person is really poisonous! They really can''t afford those luxury goods. But, it seems to be. Chapter 2645: Canary (42) Chapter 2645: Canary (42) After the live broadcast ended, Bai Shuo made time to send a message to Tang Guo. Bai Shuo: Miss Tang, how are you now? Tang Guo: Not bad. Bai Shuo remembered that the other party was still living in Yan''s Manor, he sighed, didn''t say much, just said: Well, good night. He wanted to say more, but it didn''t seem appropriate. He was not afraid of Yan Wei, he was afraid that it would cause her trouble. Tang Guo: Good night. Looking at these two words, Bai Shuo could even imagine her expression with these two words, frowning slightly, she seemed to be someone else''s woman, so sad. Obviously he shouldn''t pay attention, but he couldn''t help it, as if there was some magic in her. Therefore, now I can only hope to quench my thirst. Look at the chat history to quench your thirst! Bai Shuo shook his head, really don''t understand, how did he get into this ce, and it spread out, it is probably big news, maybe it''s the kind of hot search. Early in the morning, Shi Xuexin got up and ran out of the room quickly, just in time for Tang Guo who was downstairs. "Miss Tang, are you okay?" Shi Xuexin came to Tang Guo''s front and asked concerned. Tang Guo shook her head, indicating that she was fine. Shi Xuexin breathed a sigh of relief and went to breakfast with Tang Guo. Not long after, Wu Dong said to her, "Miss Shi, your new room has been arranged." Shi Xuexin didn''t care about it, but when she heard that the new room was on the floor where Tang Guo lived, she suddenlyughed and expressed satisfaction. In this way, she has more opportunities to talk to Miss Tang. I don''t know what Yan Wei had eaten. She is incredibly gentle to her now, but she is not umon and understands the temperament of this man. These two days have been nice to her, maybe two dayster, she will be beaten back to her original form and tortured her well. For Shi Xuexin''s rise in status, Ye Yamei was the most worried. But because of Tang Guo''s advice, Ye Yamei didn''t do anything to Shi Xuexin. After getting along for so long, Ye Yamei actually didn''t want to do anything to Shi Xuexin in her heart. She knew that Shi Xuexin had been at the mercy of Yan Wei all the time, and she still vaguely sympathized with her. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to that girl Shi Xuexin," Ye Yamei sighed, "I just suddenly felt that Yan Wei was a little unreliable." "If Shi Xuexin is allowed to stay in the manor all the time, even if Yan Wei asionally makes trouble with her, he will only care about her more and more. You see, these days, how much Yan Wei has changed the manor because of her? My daughter, who was able to be promoted by him, lived directly next to his room, which shows that he really has a heart for Shi Xue." "Mom, what do you think about so much?" "Isn''t I thinking about you? Once Shi Xuexin is in charge, you will no longer have your ce in this manor. Maybe he will drive our mother and daughter out of the manor for Shi Xuexin." Ye Yamei looked ugly, "Xiaoguo, Your father used to do a lot of offensive things. Once we leave the manor and lose the blessing of Yan Wei, we mother and daughter should not think about it. At that time, even if we fled abroad, someone will try to fix us." For the first time, what Tang Guo saw in Ye Yamei''s eyes was not caring about imaginary money, but deep helplessness. She patted Ye Yamei''s hand, "Even if I force it, I can''t change his mind. Who should he care about, or who should he care about." Chapter 2646: Canary (43) Chapter 2646: Canary (43) "He wants to drive us out of the manor, but it will happen sooner orter. If I force it, it may end up worse." "Xiao Guo, you know all this, then do you still like him?" Ye Yamei was actually a little unpredictable in the heart of this daughter. If you don''t like it, Tang Guo showed you like it again, let''s say she likes it. She always felt that something was missing. Could it be that her daughter, who has really cultivated, can ept it even if she sees that Yan Wei likes other people? "Mom, how about I send you abroad in advance. I arrange for someone to find a ce for you to take care of you. No one can think of so much now. It is very easy to find a shelter." The timid Ye Yamei refused, "What''s the point of going there alone, so let''s stay here." Ye Yamei sighed slightly, "I''ll talk about it when it''s true." It seems that she still has to find out how she can find a safe ce to take refuge without Yan Wei''s protection in the future. Her life is bitter, and her daughter''s life is also bitter. The two mothers and daughters never had two peaceful days. If they were members of an ordinary family from the beginning, there might not be so many things. "Xiaoguo, you have something to prepare. I think Yan Wei''s thoughts are really on that girl." After observing for a while, Ye Yamei said nkly, "Look, in this manor, everything has be her preference, and many people have changed. The ce where she lives is still Yan Wei''s room. Say something. If you are not happy, I found out every morning that Yan Wei came out of her room." Tang Guo just nodded faintly, without much expression. Ye Yamei urged and went out carrying the bag. Since the manor might not be able to stay in the future, she had to find her way. Fortunately, I have met many people over the years, and maybe I can find some way. Shi Xuexin is not as happy as Ye Yamei imagined, but now she is very upset. When chatting with Tang Guo, I could feel her powerless, even a little helpless. "You look terrible." Shi Xuexin raised her eyelids, "It''s not what the Mr. Yan in your heart did. Just such a person, Miss Tang, do you really like it? You see, now he is holding me on the tip of my heart, you Isn''t it sad?" Tang Guo didn''t say a word, it was not good to say anything at this moment, she already felt Shi Xuexin''s irritability. No matter how good Yan Wei is to Shi Xuexin, it will only make Shi Xuexin disgusted and helpless. So, it''s time to do something else. The desperate Shi Xuexin''s life should have changed a little. "Then do you want to leave here? If you want to leave here, I support you very much." Shi Xuexin rolled her eyes and left? she thinks. However, I don''t want to. I want to leave Yan Wei, but I don''t want to leave Miss Tang. Without her, is it possible for Yan Wei to marry Miss Tang in the future? That Miss Tang has been suffering all her life. She didn''t think she would be happy to live with such a person. "If you want to leave, I can help you." Shi Xuexin didn''t doubt that Tang Guo could really help her this time. "That will hurt Miss Tang. If he knows about it, I''m afraid he will hurt you." Yan Wei kept saying that he cared about her, but when he wanted to hurt her, he didn''t hurt her the same way, not to mention that he didn''t like Miss Tang. Chapter 2647: Canary (44) Chapter 2647: Canary (44) "Your mother has been in aa for more than ten years. Has the doctor ever told you about the possibility of being sober in the future?" Shi Xuexin nodded, "When my mother just had an ident, the doctor did say at the time that she has a chance of waking up. It''s just that after so many years, I gave up. The need for her to be there is the motivation for me to live. Of course. In fact, I still have a little expectation in my heart, I hope she can wake up one day." After chatting, Tang Guo moved on and asked Shi Xuexin to see her mother''s affairs. Of course, the two went together in the end. I have to go. She gave Shimu a pillst night, and it is estimated that she will wake up today. When Shi''s mother had an ident, it was not simple. Therefore, we must take Shi Xuexin over today and wait for Shi''s mother to wake up. System: The host is very worried about her cattle. When he arrived in the ward, Shi Xuexin silently stood by Shi Mu''s bed. After lying in the hospital bed for more than ten years, Shi Mu looked very thin. Had it not been for the constant supply of nutrient solution and the careful care of the people in the hospital, she would have died. There are actually two reasons why Shi Xuexin''s father wanted to hang her. The first one is that Shi''s mother made a will very early. If she had an ident, she would give Shi Xuexin everything that should be given to Shi Xuexin by her name. In fact, she was afraid that Shi Xuexin would suffer. The second is that once Shi''s mother dies, Shi Xuexin''s father believes that it will not be so easy to control Shi Xuexin, for fear that she will go crazy and it will be detrimental to their family. The nurses who took care of Shi''s mother were actually Shi Xuexin''s father. At this moment, Shi Xuexin and Tang Guo were alone in it. The nurses were used to seeing people who hadn''t woken up for more than ten years. She didn''t think there was a chance to wake up, so she went out with confidence. Tang Guo locked the door. At this moment, Shi Mu''s eyelids moved. Shi Xuexin kept talking to herself and didn''t notice it. Tang Guo didn''t remind, until Shi''s mother moved her fingers, Shi Xuexin''s emotions came to a sense of rity. "mom?" Shi''s mother''s eyelids seemed to be opened hard, her fingers moved more and more, Shi Xuexin almost jumped up and turned to call the doctor. Tang Guo held her down, "Calm down first." Shi Xuexin calmed down suddenly, she had always suspected that it was not easy for Shi''s mother to have an ident. Although I was excited and delighted at this moment, I didn''t n to go to the doctor anymore. I was full of thoughts. If her mother really woke up, what would she have to do to pick up the person and let Shi''s mother recover? After lying down for so many years, wanting to return to a normal person is certainly not a matter of a half-and-a-half moment. It will take a long time to recuperate, and it will take time to adapt to a world different from a decade ago. Shi Xuexin kept holding Shi''s mother''s hand, and her heart was beating. "Miss Tang, I was thinking, will my mother really wake up?" "Will do." Even if it is very cold, it does not sound much emotional, which is very encouraging to Shi Xuexin. "Miss Tang said that, then my mother must wake up. Miss Tang will definitely not deceive me." After the two waited for half an hour, Shi Mu finally opened his eyes. She stared at the two young girls standing next to the bed in a daze, without reacting for a while. She hasn''t spoken for more than ten years, and her vocal cords have not adapted to it. She opened her mouth and couldn''t make a sound. She was very anxious. Chapter 2648: Canary (45) Chapter 2648: Canary (45) Shi Xuexin hurriedly whispered in her ear, "Mom, I am Xuexin. You have been lying down for more than ten years and cannot speak temporarily. I will tell you, OK? When you recover, we have many opportunities. Speaker." Shi Mu, who was originally anxious, slowly calmed down, and his eyes fell on Tang Guo again. "This is Miss Tang, she came to see you with me." Shi Xuexin was actually very happy, but she was afraid that the noise would attract the attention of outsiders. Compared with joy, she is more panicked now. How can she give her mother a good environment to recover? She was sure that the family wouldn''t want her mother to wake up. Although she was very anxious andined of her ipetence, Shi Xuexin could not suppress the joy of her biological mother waking up. "Mom, if you can, besides me, can you pretend not to wake up in front of others? I promise, it''s only temporary, I will find a way." Shi Xuexin didn''t want to say anything to stimte Shi''s mother, but if she Dad and the woman knew about this, she was afraid that Shi''s mother would be in danger. Shi Mu hadpletely calmed down, and she also found that Tang Guo turned and walked to the door of the ward, seeming to be helping stalking. Except for being anxious at first, she now looks calm. Shi Xuexin tentatively talked about the events of these years. Later, when she saw that Shi''s mother was not angry and was not stimted, she began to slowly add more important information, such as how she grew up, and how she was Cheap dad, what did they do with those two mothers and daughters? She shouldn''t have been so anxious, but she was afraid that the next time she came to see Shi Mu, it would not be so easy. Who knows if Yan Wei will suddenly convulsions and forbid her freedom. On her father''s side, if there is any vignce, she will not be given the opportunity to see Shi''s mother alone. Therefore, it is best to make it clear all at once. During this period, no one came to the ward. Perhaps it was this patient who hadn''t awakened for more than ten years. Everyone believed that she had no chance to wake up again. Shi Xuexin hadn''t visited her for a long time, so she stayed for a long time. "Mom, it''s gettingte, I should go. When I get the chance, I will see you again. You must pretend not to wake up, or I don''t know what they will do. I promise that I will find a way to do it earlier. You pick it up." Shi Mu gently held her head this time, holding Shi Xuexin firmly with her slightly stiff hands. Fingers were drawn on the palm of Shi Xuexin''s palm. Shi Xuexin was surprised, and then felt that Shi''s mother wrote a series of numbers. She hurriedly wrote down this string of numbers on her mobile phone. She thought it was a mobile phone number at first, but she was hesitant to see the number at the beginning and the total digits. No matter what, she still saved several copies of the number, and nodded to Shi Mu, indicating that she had written it down. There were more smiles in Mother Shi''s eyes, and now she could not speak, and did it without thinking of one step. Let Shi Xuexin remember the series of numbers, mainly because she was afraid that if something ident happened, she would not be able to tell her the series of numbers. ... "Miss Tang, today is really a very lucky day." Shi Xuexin was sitting in the car, and she couldn''t restrain her feelings. "I believe that Miss Shi''s words are auspicious. The things I hope, It turned out to be true." System: Little girl, know that the host was once a koi? Chapter 2649: Canary (46) Chapter 2649: Canary (46) Even if only Shi Xuexin and the driver were in the car, Shi Xuexin subconsciously avoided mentioning Shi''s mother waking up. When ites to this, she just expresses her wish toe true. When she returned to the manor, she followed Tang Guo back to her room and showed Tang Guo the previous string of numbers. "My mother wrote me this string of numbers. It doesn''t look like a phone number, but she wrote it to It should be very important for me." Tang Guo nced at the string of numbers and said softly, "Perhaps, this is still a phone number, but it''s from a foreign country. If it''s a phone number from a certain country, it''s correct ording to the number of digits in your phone." At the same time, Tang Guomunicated with the system, "Is this the phone number of Master Qin?" [The host waits, let me see. From the various information previously found, the system turned up a bunch of phone numbers, all of whom were close to Mr. Qin, and some phone numbers rted to him. Finally found a number from it, [Host is big, found it, this number is indeed the mobile phone number of Mr. Qin''s personal butler. "Why didn''t she directly give Old Man Qin''s phone number?" The system said that he didn''t know this. There are probably many reasons. "Is this really a foreign phone number?" "It should be, you can try it when you have time. Maybe this number is someone your mother trusts very much. Maybe, it''s someone who can ask for help." In this case, can she just wait for everything to develop without doing anything? Shi Xuexin nodded, "Then I have time to try." Prior to this, Shi Xuexin was still worried. The other party is abroad, and I dont know if they can really be contacted. Even if they can, can they really help her for more than ten years? Perhaps, she can transfer her mother out secretly? Or, can you use the power of the tiger to move your mother to a safe ce? However, she was still a little scared to seek skin from a tiger. When the timees, the tigers power will fail, and no bones will be left. Shi Xuexin stayed up and down all night because of this matter, and appeared in front of Yan Wei with a dark circle on the next day. Yan Wei has been busy recently. Sometimes she didn''t go back to the manor at night. She was very free. After eating, Shi Xuexin touched Tang Guo again, looked at Tang Guo''s paintings, and took the opportunity to ask the previous number and which country it was from. Tang Guo naturally answered her, "Do you have any ideas?" Shi Xuexin sat closer again, and whispered, "I have a n. Miss Tang will help me calcte it and see if this n will work." "what''s the n?" "I want to transfer my mother to this country first. In addition, I might borrow a sum of money from Miss Tang." Shi Xuexin was a little embarrassed. "It may take a long time to pay it back, but I have been trying to learn new things recently. , Not as good as Miss Tang, but she will be able to pay her debts slowly in the future. Moreover, I also know that my mother still has a lot of shares in the Shi family. When my mother transfers out, nothing can threaten me. Now my mother wakes up, I will discuss it with her at that time. Seeing if we can sell those shares, we should get a sum of money. " "When your mother moves abroad, you sold the shares of the Shi family and paid me back. Will you go abroad?" Shi Xuexin: "..." Miss Tang''s focus is really strange. Chapter 2650: Canary (47) Chapter 2650: Canary (47) "Yes... it should be." Shi Xuexin answered, knowing that Tang Guo was anxious for her to get out of the champion. She looked at Tang Guo pitifully, "Miss Tang wants me to leave your sight so much?" "Yep." Shi Xuexin: It''s really hard. "I can borrow money from you. Do I need to help you arrange anything? For example, a reason to let your mother go abroad can even borrow the name of Mr. Yan so that your father can''t stop it." Shi Xuexin ttened her mouth, how could there be such a woman. In order to drive her away, she borrowed money and worked hard, even taking advantage of Yan Wei. Fortunately, Miss Tang''s mind is not bad. If not, the other party does not know if she will disappear by another method. She promises that the other party will have many ways to make her disappear before her eyes. "Then thank you Miss Tang." Tang Guo''s lips curled up with a smile, and she nced at Shi Xuexin who was reading, in a wonderful mood. "Thenguage you learned is from that country, which is also a coincidence." "Thanks to the reminder from Miss Tang that a person must have a good skill. Like me, even if time permits, I dont have the opportunity to learn anguage. You can learn anguage anytime, anywhere. Now that the Inte is so convenient, I am not afraid What''s wrong with the pronunciation." "I heard you say before, the pronunciation is fairly standard, and yournguage talent is very good." "It''s rare to be praised by Miss Tang once. Thest time you praised me, I still said that I was a good artist." Shi Xuexin blinked. If Miss Tang doesn''t like that scum, then she is really a perfect person. System: The hostess is still a little silly. The host rmended this internationalnguage to her, not just thinking about going abroad in the future, so that she won''t have a ck eye and let her start higher? "Regarding the money for you, I will give you a card at that time. However, if you transfer your mother to a foreign country, do you apany it in person or find someone else?" "If I can sell shares in advance, maybe I won''t apany my mother, and..." Shi Xuexin thinks a lot. She thought about it before. Once she left, but the shares were not sold, she woulde back sooner orter. At that time, not only will he meet the Shangshi family, but also Yan Wei who will look at him. Maybe Yan Wei will find him if he hasn''t stayed outside for a few days. Going abroad means that she will no longer be controlled by the Shi family. If Yan Wei knows where her mother is, won''t she be controlled by Yan Wei? Think about it, it''s even more terrifying. Therefore, regardless of whether the shares are sold or not, she cannot follow. She had to find a way to hide her mother, at least, during the recovery period, Yan Wei could not know where her mother was. After listening to Shi Xuexin''s thoughts, Tang Guo didn''t persuade him much. The other party had already considered it thoroughly. "Tongzi, did you get in touch?" [The host is very big, contacted, and the price has been negotiated. After seeing the information, the other party expressed their willingness to cooperate with this matter. The person Tang Guo let the system contact is a foreign expert who specializes in vegetative treatment, and the other party happens to be in his home country tomunicate. Some methods were used to connect people. And, Luo listed a piece of information and handed it to the other party. The other party seemed to agree to this matter halfway through. Then, Shi Xuexin was able to transfer Shi''s mother abroad in the name of this expert, and it would be no problem for anyone to investigate. After arriving abroad, then moving to the country of Mr. Qin, no one would doubt. Chapter 2651: Canary (48) Chapter 2651: Canary (48) In fact, there is no need to be so troublesome, but Shi Xuexin''s mother, Tang Guo can only do this, otherwise things will not develop well. System: He thinks it, the host travels through these worlds, and there are more and more tricks to y. It doesn''t count how much time it takes to do these things. Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin''s n was very sessful. They didn''t notify Yan Wei about this, nor did they let hime forward, and he didn''t even know about it. He would only learn from Wu Dong that Shi Xuexin would go to the hospital to see her mother at intervals. Later, Wu Dong didn''t need to tell him about such news. How would he know that Tang Guo hired a group of people and gave them to Shi Xuexin, and Shi Xuexin took these people very strongly and brought her mother out of the hospital. When she sent her mother to the ne, her old ssmate was traveling with her. Originally, she didn''t want to bother him. The other party came to her. No one could trust her. She could only ask him to help with this. "I won''t say too many thanks. You know, I may not be able to respond to you, but if you need any help in the future, Shi Xuexin will definitely not refuse." "What are you doing now? I never thought about asking for your response. It is my honor to be able to help you. Don''t worry, I will take good care of Aunt Shi. When I was a child, Aunt Shi was kind to me. It should be taken care of." This is also one reason Shi Xue feels relieved that this person has a good rtionship with her mother at home. In this way, Shi Mu was sent away. When Shi''s father reacted, it was toote, and could not help but call Shi Xuexin. At that time, Shi Xuexin was drinking coffee with Tang Guo in the coffee shop and was in a good mood. After being scolded by the other party, he was not angry at all, and there was no previous grievance. She raised her eyes and looked at Tang Guo who was drinking coffee indifferently. She also sat upright, stirred the coffee gracefully, took a sip, and then slowly said to the phone, "I moved my mother abroad. Before, an expert came to study patients who became vegetative. My mother has not woken up in China for more than ten years. This time there is a special quota. No matter what, I will try. She wouldn''t be so stupid. At this time, she reminded her that her mother was awake. When my mother is fully recovered and able to adapt to the current world, let''s talk to the other side about this. During this period, she is going to grow up well, and her mother has been able to speak slowly, and recently she has taught her many things. Shi family, she will clean up slowly. "You...you unfilial daughter! What if something happens if your mother sends it abroad?" "It''s better than waiting to die in the hospital, don''t you like my mother recovering?" Fu Shi''s face was ugly, "Did Yan Wei help you? What methods did you use to fascinate Yan Wei, so you were willing to help you?" Shi Xuexin didn''t answer. Shi''s father guessed whatever he wanted. It had nothing to do with her anyway. No matter how the other party checks it, the only information that can be found is that the expert will treat two nt patients for free. After hanging up the phone, Shi Xuexin stuck out her tongue and sighed in front of Tang Guo, whose expression did not change. "The first time I dared to talk to him like this, I have always been cautious. The woman appeared next to him when she was young. Whenever I make trouble, he threatens with an oxygen tube that will unplug my dad." Chapter 2652: Canary (49) Chapter 2652: Canary (49) "I want to participate inpetitions and learn some useful things. His baby girl will threaten him by unplugging my mother''s oxygen tube. Since I was young, I didn''t dare to be too good at all. Well, the uglier the better, the poorer, the happier the mother and daughter will be." As Shi Xuexin said, she found that Tang Guo was unmoved, with a faint tone: "Why would I say this to a fairy like you who can''t eat fireworks? You won''t sympathize." "It''s fine if you know," Tang Guo nodded lightly, her eyes serious, "When will you sell the shares of the Shi family?" Shi Xuexin: Then pay back the money and get out of the manor? Its not that simple to add up this matter. Moreover, its time for my mother to recover better. The shares are in my mothers name, and her body does not recover. It will be very tiring to do this, even if there is awyer to represent it. She also has to do something." "Anyway, I will do it as soon as possible." "Yep" "Miss Tang?" Suddenly, a voice rang in his ears, and Tang Guo raised his head and saw Bai Shuo walking towards her. Still wearing a casual outfit, smiling a bit silly, and seeing that he is not a serious person. In fact, when this person is doing live broadcast, he will only give people a kind of kind and polite, and he will be very polite when listening to him. Comfortable look. "I thought I was wrong, it turned out to be Miss Tang." Bai Shuo swears, this is really a chance encounter. The ce where he broadcasted it was not far from next door. I just saw a lot of products sent by the brand. I wanted to walk around, rx my eyes, drink a cup of coffee to refresh my mind, I didn''t expect to meet Tang Guo here. There was another woman, he also found it, a little familiar, but he ignored it directly. I don''t know him anyway, it doesn''t matter if I greet or not, it''s not an important person. "You seem to have a live broadcast today?" Tang Guo''s lips smiled, and Shi Xuexin thought it was a mistake. She curled her lips, she must have thought of selling all kinds of things with this man at night, which made Miss Tang so happy. Only when she was shopping, Miss Tang would smile, unlike a fairy. "Yes, I was trying out the product with the staff just now, but the content of the live broadcast tonight is ready." There was a slight smile in Tang Guo''s eyes, "No wonder I want to buy everything when I see you selling, it turns out that you are making such a serious selection behind the scenes." Bai Shuo didn''t know what to say, so he wanted to buy it. I bought everything, I really didn''t have one. "In fact, there are many things that Miss Tang doesn''t need, so you don''t have to buy them." Tang Guo took a sip of coffee, "I just bought a happy one, and bought it when I wanted to. It doesn''t matter if I don''t need it." Bai Shuo looked at Tang Guo''s smile, although it was very faint, but he still did not miss it. I always find this smile a bit strange. No, it''s not that the smile is strange, it''s that this smile makes him feel a little strange in his position. It seems... he is being raised by a rich woman! Pooh! Bai Shuo almost choked, how could he think of such a weird thing in his mind? ? ? It''s incredible. "I kind of want to visit where you work, okay?" There is no reason for Bai Shuo not to agree. If nothing else, Tang Guo is their major customer. No one will object. Shi Xuexin followed Tang Guo and went to the ce where Bai Shuo worked. As soon as she entered, she saw neatly arranged goods, various brands, limited gift boxes, small gifts, piles of piles. , As if you dont want money. Chapter 2653: Canary (50) Chapter 2653: Canary (50) Bai Shuo usually broadcasts the live broadcast at 8:30 in the evening, but on Friday, the time will start at 6 o''clock andst until 12 o''clock. He took Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin to the ce of work, visited them around, and introduced them to many brands of products. The advantages and disadvantages were exined in detail. When it was almost six o''clock in the afternoon, he said it was time for the live broadcast. "It''s okay, you can broadcast it, can I watch it aside?" "Of course there is no problem." Bai Shuo was not only not upset when he heard that Tang Guo was about to stay to watch him do the live broadcast. On the contrary, he was very happy. The loss in his heart was gone. After applying makeup, he sat in front of the camera vigorously. Tang Guo was not far away, sitting facing her. After Bai Shuo''s introduction, everyone in the studio knew who Tang Guo was, the local tyrant who bought a copy no matter what they sold. It turns out that this client is not only a local tyrant, but also a very beautiful woman. Shi Xuexin was shocked just now, and she kept whispering in Tang Guo''s ear, "I have never seen so many big-name products at once in my life." "As your eldest Miss Shi family, it''s easy to see more than here." Shi Xuexin''s eyes dimmed a little, "Maybe I am not worthy to be Miss Shi''s family." "Then be Miss Qin''s family." Tang Guo''s inadvertent sentence made Shi Xue remember it, yes. Since her cheap father didn''t like her at all, he didn''t like her and even threatened her with his mother. Why is she still surnamed Shi? Her mother''s surname is Qin. Shi Xuexin secretly thought that when there is a chance, she must change her surname instead of Shi. System: The host is big cowhide. Soon the live broadcast started. Tang Guo took out the phone very skillfully. The assistant in the studio was very colorful, and quickly took apart a new phone holder and ced it in front of her. "Thank you." "You''re wee, Miss Tang, would you like something to drink?" The assistant smiled. This is their big customer, the one who spends money without blinking, so he should greet him. "Warm water is fine." Tang Guo nced at Shi Xuexin, "Give her a ss of Coke, it''s troublesome." Shi Xuexin smiled and bloomed. It turned out that Miss Tang didn''t look at everything, at least she knew she liked drinking Coke. Bai Shuo''s ears are very pointed. Now the live broadcast has just begun. He has not promoted the product yet, and his attention has been on Tang Guo''s side. Although it shouldn''t be like that, he just asked Tang Guo for a ss of Coke for Shi Xuexin, and his heart became sour. It is very sour, so sour like a lemon that is not ripe at all, it will feel sour after smelling it. Until the assistant put the product and the list in front of him, he nced at Shi Xuexin, who was happily drinking Coke, paused for a few seconds on the ss of Coke, and then returned his sight. "Bai Shuo gave me a look just now." It''s impossible for Shi Xuexin to feel such an obvious look, "It''s strange." "Maybe you look good." Tang Guo said indifferently. System: Woman, he also finds it strange. He knows what''s going on, but he doesn''t exin it thoroughly. Shi Xuexin shook her head quickly, "I''m sure Bai Shuo is definitely not attracted by my beauty. I can''tpare to Miss Tang in terms of beauty." Shi Xuexin leaned close to Tang Guo and whispered, "I always feel that Bai Shuo looked at me just now. ..." Chapter 2654: Canary (51) Chapter 2654: Canary (51) "With a little jealousy." Shi Xuexin hesitated for a moment before saying, although she was also a little skeptical, she was wrong. Tang Guo: "..." Assistant: "..." He doesn''t care about such small things with big clients. No matter what the customer said, he would not have heard it, even if the person who said it was his respected brother Bai. When the first link was posted in the live broadcast room, Tang Guo did not disappoint the assistants who secretly watched her, and very decisively bought one. Basically every time a product link appeared, Tang Guo would not fall, let alone lose it. They also saw the speed of this Miss Tang. When the live broadcaststed until nine o''clock, Shi Xuexin''s phone rang. She looked at the number without remarks, and then subconsciously heard, "Where are you?" "It''s sote, why aren''t you in the manor?" Shi Xuexin''s good mood disappeared instantly, "Outside." "Who is with whom, why don''t youe back?" Yan Wei''s tone was not very good, perhaps because he remembered thest time that his friend was infatuated with Shi Xuexin, and the two secretly met with him behind his back. Could it be that Shi Xuexin''s coldness to him is really because of the other party? The more I thought about it, the darker Yan Wei''s face became. "I will pick you up somewhere." Shi Xuexin was a little frightened by this gloomy tone, but quickly calmed down, "No, I''ll be back soon." When Yan Weies over, he still doesn''t know what will cause trouble to the people here. She could see that the rtionship between Miss Tang and Bai Shuo seemed quite good. Yan Wei''s temperament is uncertain, and if there is any doubt that there is between her and Bai Shuo, then she will have to implicate an innocent person. "Miss Tang, it was Yan Wei just now. Maybe, I have to go back." Tang Guo raised her eyes and looked at Shi Xuexin, "Will you go back now?" "En." Shi Xuexin nodded, smiling somewhat reluctantly, "If you don''t go back right away, he will find him in a while, I think he will be lifted here. "Okay, then you go back." "Miss Tang, I guess it''s time to live a hot life in the water, can you see clearly? This is Yan Wei." Shi Xuexin still didn''t give up, and didn''t hope that after she left in the future, Tang Guo would still be so devoted to Yan Wei. Therefore, she didn''t ask Tang Guo to go back together, but wanted to let Tang Guo see what Yan Wei would do to her next. Tang Guo watched Shi Xuexin leave without forgetting to grab the link. Even if she couldn''t grab it herself, the system had to grab a copy for her. Yan Wei, how important is it to support her future boyfriend. The future boyfriend, but she was raised with gold and silver, that Yan Wei is really unworthy! [Host, Shi Xuexin will have to suffer when she goes back, and she still feels like death, is she a masochist? "She wants me to see the real Wei Yan." Tang Guo didn''t care, Shi Xuexin didn''t like Yan Wei, and Yan Wei couldn''t really kill her. It was impossible to abuse the heart. In this scene, after all, only Yan Wei directed and acted by himself, and he was moved by affection. All Yan Wei''s attention was shifted to where Shi Xuexin had gone, whether he was dating that person. The cold face to him is because she has someone she likes. Therefore, when Shi Xuexin came back, Yan Weilen''s face pressed the person into the room. Chapter 2655: Canary (52) Chapter 2655: Canary (52) Shi Xuexin is like a piece of salted fish. The look in Yan Wei''s eyes is not scared or sad, but an olddy who is about to be bitten by a dog again, she will have a drooling expression, which makes Yan Wei seem to have eaten shit, unhappy It''s very. As for Tang Guo, who had not returned to the manor, Yan Wei never thought of this person. Now, he is busy getting jealous, tossing Shi Xuexin. He asked Shi Xuexin if she had gone to see that person, and also asked her if she liked that person. It was because she liked that person that she would ignore him. Shi Xuexin would naturally deny, saying that there is no. Then, a new round of quarrel, the tossing began again. This time, Shi Xuexin was tossed in a miserable way, but she was still the same, not resisting at all, as if she didn''t care at all, which made Yan Wei feel very depressed. In the end, he got dressed and left the manor directly. Before leaving, he also confessed that Wu Dong let Shi Xuexin live in the previous room and arrange more work for her. Shi Xuexin: Hehe, he really is a dog man. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to these wonderful clips. She started the live broadcast at 6 o''clock and ended at 12 o''clock, always buying and buying. Although there are not many products introduced in total, each one is expensive and adds up to a lot of money. Bai Shuo had been focusing on the live broadcast all the time, and after finishing the exnation, he realized that Tang Guo hadn''t left yet. "Miss Tang, it turns out you haven''t left, it''s zero already." Tang Guo''s expression was faint, and the corners of her lips twitched lightly, "I am very happy to buy it today. I was fascinated for a while and forgot the time." System: The host isrge, and the lying nose will be longer. For this reason, people in the entire studio believed that Tang Guo was happy to buy, but they were actually very happy to sell. Bai Shuo: "It''s sote, is Miss Tang''s driver still there?" "Before Shi Xuexin had something to do, the driver sent her back." Tang Guo said truthfully, so now there is no driver waiting for her. Bai Shuo looked outside, and the index fingers of both hands were constantly crossing, and he said inadvertently, "It''s veryte now. It''s not safe for you girl to go home. Or, I will send you back to the manor?" "Then trouble the white anchor." The people in the studio listened nkly to Bai Shuo''s instructions to deal with the matter here. He must first send Tang Guo back to the manor. Then, leave them a hurried back. "Do you feel that Brother Bai''s strengths are not right?" "Such a big customer, it is probably Bai Brother''s female fan, it is right that something is wrong." "No, I mean..." "Okay, clean things up quickly. I have to get up early tomorrow to work on other things." ... "Miss Tang, I don''t know that there is a sentence that should not be asked." "What is it?" Bai Shuo couldn''t help it for a long time, and finally had a chance at this moment, "As far as I know, Shi Xuexin is the eldest of the Shi family. Later, when the Shi family came out of the business, Yan Wei stopped to get through a crisis. Shi Xuexin was sent to the Yan Family Manor. I may know a little bit better than others. Yan Wei seems to have a heart for Shi Xue. Today Shi Xuexin left in a hurry because of Yan Wei. " Originally these words were really inappropriate, but in front of her, he just couldn''t control it. Perhaps all his attention had fallen on this woman recently, and he had to investigate more things. The truth of the matter made him wonder how to express his feelings. Chapter 2656: Canary (53) Chapter 2656: Canary (53) "Miss Tang''s talent, why should he stick to the small Yan''s Manor?" He didn''t directly say, given her beauty and talent, why did she choose Yan Wei and hang herself on this tree? She is such a perfect person, shouldn''t she deserve better? For example, uh...Bai Shuo suddenly shed a word in his mind, almost making him step on the brakes. Just now, what was in his mind was actuallyhim! Thepleteness of that sentence is, for example, him. "Anchor Bai, when I got in your car, I gave my life into your hands. When you drive, you are distracted. This is disrespect for my life." Tang Guo''s words made Bai Shuo calm down, so angry and funny, "I''m sorry, Miss Tang," he paused, and said in a very serious tone, "Miss Tang, don''t worry, since you have given up your life. In my hand, I promise that you will not make any mistakes, and you will not be hurt at all. I swear by my life." "It''s not that serious." Of course there is. Bai Shuo secretly said in his heart that just a moment ago, he finally understood why she was all in his mind. When he saw her, only her could exist in his eyes. It turned out that it was because when she met for the first time, she slowly ran into his heart, took root, and he couldn''t pull it out. When Bai Shuo wanted to say something, Yan''s Manor had already arrived. "Miss Tang, here." He said with a bit of dismay, his eyes didn''t move Tang Guo, and when she turned her head, he quickly shifted his eyes. "Yep." Watching Tang Guo slowly walk into the manor, Bai Shuo looked at her increasingly blurred figure, standing still feeling lost. He took out his cell phone, and sent a message to Tang Guo in a ghostly voice: Miss Tang, your person will not let you go home sote, nor will you leave it alone. Tang Guo stopped, took out the phone, opened it and saw this sentence, lowered her head and pursed her lips, and replied: I know. Bai Shuo looked at those three words, somewhat puzzled. If she knows, why stay here? Suddenly, Bai Shuo plucked up some courage: Miss Tang, if you can, you might as well turn your head or look in another direction. You may be able to find a differentndscape. The trajectory of destiny has changed. Once one, it will be It''s not important, wee a new life. For example, forget Yan Wei and see how he is. Bai Shuo''s heart beat faster, staring at the phone for a while, and staring at the little figure from behind. When Tang Guo saw this passage, she suddenly turned her head and saw Bai Shuo eagerly waiting, smiling more on her face. She held her phone back: I just changed the direction as you said. Bai Shuo: How does it feel to have a different scenery? Tang Guo: There is a manor with bright lights in front of me. I changed the direction and saw nothing but darkness, anchor Bai, without the scenery you mentioned. Bai Shuo: "..." Is this still possible? Is something wrong, or his expressive ability is not good? At this time, Tang Guo''s news came again. It said: Although it was dark and there was no scenery, I saw you. Obviously not standing in a ce with dazzling lights, it is fascinating. When I was introducing the product with the white anchor, people couldn''t help but buy and buy,pletely out of control. Bai Shuo''s expression changed from loss to a kind of incredible. What does this mean? Chapter 2657: Canary (54) Chapter 2657: Canary (54) He quickly raised his head, only to see Tang Guo smiling at him. That smile was particrly sweet, very different from the image that she always kept in the light and cold, and then walked in gracefully. He shook his hand, and after a long conversation to ask something, Tang Guo''s news came again: Although he was very happy to buy it, he was also very tired. Good night. Bai Shuo: "..." He doesn''t want to be good night, can you say something clearly first? Finally, Bai Shuo sighed, deleted therge section, and came back with a good night. System: [The host is big, Bai Shuo is going to be broken by you. You are giving people hope and giving him a hammer. Who can stand it? "I didn''t give him a mallet. I held him on the court and gave him the opportunity toe back with me. I also indicated so much. When did I give him a mallet?" The system thinks about it carefully, it seems that it is like this, the host really hasn''t given Bai Shuo a mallet, and has been teasing him all the time. When Tang Guo returned to the manor, naturally he did not sleep. When I entered, I saw Shi Xuexin who was mopping the floor. When she walked in front of Shi Xuexin, she nced at her, "Mopping the floor again?" "En." Shi Xuexin nodded calmly, mopping the floor earnestly, "Not only did he mop the floor, but there were also many things to be washed, and the room was moved to the utility room." Speaking of these, Shi Xue had no tone at all. Feeling wronged, she had known who Yan Wei was and had anticipated this time. Tang Guo sat next to her and said quietly, "So, you''d better find a way to leave the manor earlier, lest you continue to have such a hard life, Mr. Yan and you are actually not suitable." "Miss Tang is right. I didnt fit him in the first ce. I wouldnt like a person like him for the rest of my life. Even if I like a dog, I cant like hiscklustre and weird temper. , And..." Shi Xuexin replied indifferently while mopping the floor. Just now, when I thought Miss Tang and Yan Wei were not suitable, footsteps sounded behind her. She was not frightened, she just turned around subconsciously and saw Yan Weiing in from outside. It turned out that Yan Wei told Wu Dong to let Shi Xuexin do those things, and she might not be able to rest all night. Now the weather is not too hot, the whole person is tired at night, and use cold water, if thest time I get sick, I dont know I will stay in hospital for a few more days. Therefore, he turned back, intending to let Shi Xuexin suffer first, and then give him relief. Unexpectedly, I heard these words. Naturally, he also listened to what Tang Guo said before. Now he was not angry with Tang Guo, and he didn''t care about what she said, and she said these things, he was more eptable. After all, this was said from her standpoint, and Yan Wei also felt a kind offort, being so disgusted by Shi Xuexin, he would doubt life. But Tang Guo''s persistence made him understand that this was Shi Xuexin''s problem. Those words of Shi Xuexin angered him. "From now on, you will be the lowest servant in the manor." Yan Wei looked at Shi Xuexin coldly, and invited Wu Dong, "Mopping the floor and washing clothes is not something such a low-level servant can do." The muscles of Wu Dong''s cheeks pulsed, and Shi Xuexin also felt sympathetic. The woman whom Mr. Yan liked was really lucky and painful. In the end, Yan Wei arranged a task for Shi Xuexin. Chapter 2658: Canary (55) Chapter 2658: Canary (55) Clean all the toilets in the manor, clean up the sewers and blocked pipes. In short, Shi Xuexin does the dirtiest work. Shi Xuexin: Really a Japanese dog. From this day on, Shi Xuexin once again lived a hot life. And Yan Wei seemed to be trying to stimte Shi Xuexin, doubly good to Tang Guo, all rare and precious things were sent to Tang Guo. No matter what auction asion, he will always take a piece of precious jewelry and bring it back to Tang Guo. In just one month, Tang Guo had an extra treasure of a jewelry box. Because of this, she has no time to see Bai Shuo. Even if Shi Xuexin was tortured in this way, the people in the manor had lessons from the past, and they dared not do anything to her. Therefore, although the work is dirty, I have not been bullied by other people. The only person who bullied her was Yan Wei. But because she did the dirtiest job, she had a smell on her body. When Yan Wei wanted to treat her before, he seemed to smell this smell and turned away. Later, every time she saw Yan Wei, she made herself stinky. In fact, you don''t need to do much. The weather is getting hotter and hotter. After a day of work, the smell on your body will definitely be unpleasant. Finally, when Yan Wei met her clean, Shi Xuexin would say, "Or, let me wash my hands. The toilet in a room was blocked before, and I personally went through it. I always feel that there is still a smell on my hands. , I don''t care, I''m afraid you won''t adapt." At that time, she watched Yan Wei walk away with a stinky face. [Hahahahahahahahaha, the host is so big that Iughed to death, Shi Xuexin is so interesting, she did not expect her to be so smart. Every time Yan Wei wanted to do something, she said that she had just taken out his dung, which was not elegant at all, and Yan Wei''s face was stinky with anger. Tang Guo couldn''t help being funny, Shi Xuexin was really a wonderful person. On this day, the system suddenly notified Tang Guo that Yan Wei sent someone to find Shi Xuexin''s mother. "Shi Xuexin, Yan Wei arranged for someone to find your mother." Shi Xuexin, who was standing far away and was happy talking to Tang Guo, panicked when she heard this, "He must feel that he can''t handle me. He intends to use my mom like my cheap dad. threaten me." This time, Shi Xuexin''s eyes showed disgust and hatred for Yan Wei. She is not submissive, these people always want to threaten her with people she cares about. Thinking about this, Shi Xuexin''s eyes turned red. Even if he sent his mother abroad, Yan Wei wanted to find it, it was only a matter of time. Could it be that she really can only listen to Yan Wei obediently and let him y around? Shi Xuexin did not speak to Tang Guo again, she had troubled Miss Tang too much. If you are involved in this matter, you can guarantee that Yan Wei will me Miss Tang. Therefore, she can''t hurt Miss Tang. "Miss Tang, I want to go back and calm down." She needs to think about what to do next, surrender, or resist to the end. Shi Xuexin shut herself in the small utility room, leaned against the small bed and thought for a long time, looking at the information books under the bed. Some were bought by herself, and some were given to her by Tang Guo. She had already seen most of them. Moreover, she haspletely mastered thenguage of that country, and she can say that she is almost proficient, and there is no problem in living in that country. But Yan Wei''s power is too great for her to fight. Suddenly, Shi Xue thought of something, and quickly turned on the phone, and found out the foreign phone number that he had never dialed. After thinking for a while, she gritted her teeth and dialed it. Chapter 2659: Canary (56) Chapter 2659: Canary (56) The sound of a familiar greeting in a certainnguage made Shi Xuexin stunned, and then she greeted her quickly and said her name was Shi Xuexin. When the other party asked her something, she tentatively asked, "My mother gave me this number. I''m really sorry to disturb you. My mother''s name is Qin Manjie. Do you know my mother?" After that, Shi Xuexin''s heartbeat couldn''t help speeding up. Judging from the sound, this person should be older. I don''t know if the other party can help, if this path doesn''t work, she can only choose to yield. Of course she was unwilling to speak of it. Don''t look at how she didn''t care what Yan Wei did to her, it was just that she was already working hard, learning a skill, and preparing to leave Yan''s Manor in the future and gain new freedom. If you really tell her that she can only stay here forever and be manipted and yed by Yan Wei, of course she is desperate and helpless. "Little girl, you say it again. This is the phone number given to you. What is your mother''s name? By the way, your name is Shi Xuexin, right?" This time, the voice over there was speaking the pure nativenguage, Shi Xuexin was stunned, not caring that the other party contained several questions in his sentence, and answered one by one. When it was confirmed that Shi Xuexin''s mother was named Qin Manjie, Shi Xuexin felt the urgency of the other party, anxious, and a little bit happy. When the other party asked what was wrong with her calling, why didn''t Qin Manjie call this number. Shi Xuexin still didn''t conceal, she told the truth. "What are you talking about, Missy has been in aa for more than ten years?" In a hurry, the other party called "Miss", which made Shi Xuexin a little dazed. Her mother seemed to have some secret. Of course, this is not important, she feels that things have turned around. What followed was an hour-long conversation, Shi Xuexin learned more things, and at the same time, she also knew that she actually had a living grandpa. The other party said that specific matters were moreplicated and did not talk to her. Not only was Shi Xuexin stunned when she heard that her mother was in the country where her grandfather was located, the person who answered the phone was also stunned. "Miss, you can rest assured, I will arrange someone to pick up Missy right away. When I pick up Missy, the master will send someone back to China to pick you up. We will never let those who hurt Missy." Shi Xuexin was anxious that they coulde back right away. Now that she has a good-sounding grandfather who can protect her mother, she is not afraid of anything. After hanging up the phone, Shi Xuexin didn''t know the Qin family in his country. Because of her call, the entire castle was busy. Old man Qin, who was uncertain and had a weird temper, looked at everyone with a cold face. He didn''t know what happened. First, he dropped a tea set and spent a long time cursing in the study, and finally he burst outughing. Shi Xuexin had been waiting in the room, and within an hour, she received a call from abroad. On the phone, she heard Qin Manjie''s voice, and she finally felt relieved. This time the call is another hour. During the recent period, Qin Manjie has recovered well abroad, and has been able to talk like normal people. Shi Xuexin knew everything from Qin Manjie''s mouth. "Xue Xin, don''t worry now, I will ask your grandpa to send someone back to pick you up." Chapter 2660: Canary (57) Chapter 2660: Canary (57) "Going back to your grandfather''s side, Xue Xin will not be bullied. Regarding the Shi''s side, when her mother is better, she will personallye back and clean them up. Shi Xue had a smile in her eyes, "Mom, let''s take care of them together. I have been bullied by them for more than ten years, and I don''t know how much nasty umting in my heart. Mom, if I don''t understand these things, I won''t be a person with grandpa. Going back. So, let me keep it here for now." Hearing these words, Qin Manjie did not persuade him again, "Well, I will discuss with your grandpa, he should arrange for someone toe back to protect you." This time, Shi Xuexin did not refuse. If a few people help her, it would be more convenient to do anything. Thinking that there was another Yan Wei, Shi Xuexin hesitated and asked, "Mom, is Grandpa''s power or Yan Wei''s power?" Shi Xuexin had never told Qin Manjie about the specific matters between Yan Wei and her. If the other party knew that she was treated this way by Yan Wei, she would definitely be angry. "Is it that Yan Wei from the Yanpany?" "Yep." "Your grandpa''s power is not in the country, but there are many contacts in the country. Has this Yan Wei bullied you?" "I''m just asking," Shi Xuexin thought her mother was very clever again. The other party would definitely not believe this reason, and he might delve into it and said quickly, "He is interesting to me, but I hate him very much. He has a bad temper. , Since Grandpa is not afraid of Yan Wei, then I am not polite to refuse him." Although there are some things, Qin Manjie will know sooner orter, but Shi Xuexin suddenly has an idea of her own. "Mom, let''s only sell the shares of the Shi family, and create some trouble for them. Is it too cheap for them?" An evil thought suddenly appeared in Shi Xue''s heart, "I''m a little unwilling, Mom, if I say , I want to **** the Shi family over and change it to Qin, what do you think?" "Ambitious! As expected of my granddaughter Qin Zhenshan." Without waiting for Qin Manjies answer, another old but full of breath sounded, "Xue Xin, right? Im your grandfather. Just now I heard you say you want to change the name of Shispany to Qin. What do you want to do? Grandpa supports you." ... Everything is like a dream. If it is a dream, Shi Xuexin hopes that she will never wake up forever. Later she found out that all this was true, and she was so excited to suppress that excitement in the room, for fear of being seen by others. Thinking of what she said to her biological grandfather, she was so excited. In the afternoon, Shi Xuexin ran into Tang Guo in the garden. No one was here at the moment, Shi Xuexin quietly approached Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, I''m here to pay you back." Qin Manjie knew that Shi Xuexin had borrowed Tang Guo''s money, and she had previously told her to repay it immediately. Tang Guo looked back and nced at Shi Xuexin. In the eyes of the other party, there was an unconceble joy, and she knew that Shi Xuexin should havemunicated with Qin Zhenshan. "Are you leaving the manor?" Shi Xuexin almost didn''t drop the broom in her hand. She just came to pay the money and didn''t say she was leaving. "It''s like this..." Obviously they should not be friends, perhaps, in Tang Guo''s eyes, Shi Xuexin is not her friend. But Shi Xuexin had already regarded her as a trustworthy person who could share secrets. She did not conceal anything about her discussing with Qin Zhenshan to swallow the Shijia Company and change the surname to Qin. In fact, she still has a hidden idea, which even Qin Zhenshan has not said. Chapter 2661: Canary (58) Chapter 2661: Canary (58) I am impatient to eat hot tofu, so I have to do everything step by step, lest grandpa think she is unreliable. What she thought in her heart was that when she swallowed the Shi family, she changed her surname, and let the three members of the family live their own lives by themselves, to see if they, who had nothing, could still be in harmony. With the help of my grandfather, he will take control of the Qin family in the country and strengthen himself... and destroy Yan Wei! "Grandpa said that he would send someone back to help me, but certain arrangements are needed. After all, the people who are going to be sent back are not here to protect me. They are people who are doing very important things." Seeing Tang Guo only nodded, and reported the bank ount at will. Shi Xuexin curled her lips and turned on the phone to transfer money to Tang Guo. "Thanks to Miss Tang''s help before, if Miss Tang needs me to do anything in the future, just mention it, whatever it is." It''s best if one day you want to leave the manor, she helps immediately. Tang Guo nodded slightly, "Actually, you can leave the manor. It''s meaningless to stay here. You can leave when the person your grandpa sends to protect youes." Shi Xuexin: A kindness seemed to feed a puppy, Miss Tang always couldn''t catch the point she said. She felt that she was not as cute as the shopping app in Miss Tang''s heart. At least, when Miss Tang faces the shopping app, she can''t help showing a nice smile. Really, Miss Tang has never smiled at her like that. System: Because so, that''s it...Everyone knows it, no need to say more. Shi Xue was upset for a while, and soon recovered. He swept the broom beside Tang Guo for a while, then wiped the statue beside him with a rag. She did it this way and was busy all the time, and she could still talk negatively with Tang, and make Ren Tiao not make mistakes, which she figured out recently. The people on Grandpa''s side wille over within a week, when she will really leave the manor. After leaving, I don''t know when I can meet Miss Tang. In the future, she will y Yan Wei. If Miss Tang knows, will she me her? Maybe she hates her, no, as long as she uses serious means to defeat Yan Wei, Miss Tang shouldn''t me her, right? Tang Guo felt that Shi Xuexin, who was wandering in thoughts, shook her head, stupidly, not knowing what to fill his mind so absorbed. "Miss Tang, I have been with you for so long in the manor. I watched you paint all kinds of paintings. In fact, I always have a small wish." Shi Xuexin looked at Tang Guo eagerly, "Miss Tang, I should be leaving the manor soon, no more than a week, so I don''t know if you can meet my small request before leaving." Tang Guo nced at her, "Say." "You help me draw a picture." Shi Xuexin leaned forward. Yan Wei was very busy today. She didn''te back, and she didn''t make herself stinky. After all, the manor''s drainage outlet was well done, and it was impossible to block it every day. It takes a while to clean the toilet. It''s not thatplicated, and it''s impossible to really smelly. Anyway, this is Yan''s Manor. She did it like that before, just for disgusting Yan Wei. "Miss Tang''s paintings are so beautiful, and I also think that my appearance can be painted by Miss Tang. I don''t know, this little wish can be satisfied." Shi Xuexin is actually a little nervous, after all, such a request is actually very embarrassing. Chapter 2662: Canary (59) Chapter 2662: Canary (59) "Yes, what kind of portrait do you want?" "Miss Tang draws casually. Anyway, you see me every day and draw whatever you think of. If you need me to stand still, I will cooperate." Tang Guoquan looked at Shi Xuexin: "Okay, then I will look back for inspiration, and I will give it to you before you leave." Shi Xuexin fully suspected that Tang Guo agreed so simply because she was leaving the manor. Maybe, giving her a portrait is to celebrate her "little fairy" who "fascinated" Yan Wei. In a week''s time, say no more, say less. The days in the manor originally seemed to Shi Xuexin to live like years, but now I have realized what time is like water, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye. Shi Xuexin waited eagerly for Tang Guo''s paintings for her, cleaning frequently, so she went to the garden to trim the flowers and nts, took the big scissors, moved to Tang Guo''s side, and took a sneaky look. She didn''t see what she wanted to see every time, which made Shi Xuexin a little disappointed, and she was embarrassed to ask. Every time she looked at Tang Guo, she looked at her with a vague look, hoping that she could think of where to start. After all, she reminded such a living person that the other party should be able to remember it? System: [Host, the hostess is about to be driven mad by you, look at the small eyes of others, and have the heart to make her so anxious. Tang Guo: "What can''t bear it." System: I clearly drew it, I just didn''t let Shi Xuexin know about it. I really don''t understand. Does the host have to use it to make fun of it now? "Miss Tang, shall we go to the art exhibition tomorrow? Grandpa''s people will be there the day after tomorrow, and I will leave here the day after tomorrow." Shi Xuexin took out two tickets, "The art exhibition, I heard that there are many famous paintings in it, Miss Tang should be interested?" Shi Xuexin smiled. She looked at the content of the exhibition in advance and heard that there were many portraits. When Miss Tang saw those, she would remember the promise of painting her portrait. System: Hahahahahahahahahahaha! The host, see it, what kind of forced them to look like. "Art exhibition?" "Yes, art exhibition, Miss Tang, are you going?" "It looks good." Looking at her crazy reminder, Tang Guo still did not say that Shi Xuexin was a little helpless, but she didn''t dare to ask. In one day, she did not believe that Miss Tang was an unbelieving person. "Let''s just watch the morning. I wille back to buy things in the evening." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, Shi Xuexin''s heart was refreshing. Sure enough, she was not as important as a shopping app. Ignoring Shi Xuexin''s small eyes, Tang Guo continued to lower his head and paint. Shi Xuexin couldn''t bother, so she could only leave. Until the next morning, Yan Wei was very busy recently and left early. Shi Xuexin touched Tang Guo''s door. When the door was opened and Tang Guo gave her a box, she was a little confused. "Promise your painting." "Miss Tang, when did you paint?" "Make time to paint, paint a little a day." Although it is not convenient to open it immediately, Shi Xuexin still jumped up happily: "Then I will go back to the room to paint, and then we will go out." Shi Xuexin put the box with the painting into the password box, and then came out hastily, and went out with Tang Guo. Wu Dong saw them go out, but he didn''t stop him. After all, Mr. Yan hadn''t said that Shi Xuexin was not allowed to leave the manor. Chapter 2663: Canary (60) Chapter 2663: Canary (60) Up to now, he still thinks that Shi Xuexin will not run away. He has no idea that Shi Xuexin''s weakness has long been in their hands. But before that, he still arranged two bodyguards to go with him, so that nothing happened. However, something went wrong. Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin were kidnapped again, and they were still taken away from different directions. It''s just that the people who kidnapped them this time are different from thest time. They are all ferocious characters. Now Tang Guo was ced in the trunk, her mouth was covered with ayer of tape, and her wrists and ankles were wrapped with that kind of very strong tape several times. As for all the items on her body, except for her clothes, they were still in the trash can. Obviously, this time the people came prepared, and the methods were neat, and they did not leave anyone with any handles that might be traced. The same was true for Shi Xuexin, who had no chance to ask for help from outsiders. "At that time, when Yan Wei is looking for Shi Xuexin, Tongzi, you can show them the route so that they can find Shi Xuexin early." [I see, the host is big, the host is cruel, what are your ns? "They will take me out to sea, wait first, they have long wanted to clean them up, and have been waiting for this day." Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin were kidnapped, and Yan Wei quickly learned the news. When Wu Dong asked what to do, Yan Wei gave an order without hesitation: "No matter what, Shi Xuexin must be found back for me, no damage is allowed." In a word, Wu Dong understood the importance of Shi Xuexin in Yan Wei''s eyes. He hesitated for a while, and then asked: "Mr., Miss Tang..." "Find Shi Xuexin first, and the other party will kidnap them. There must be some purpose. Then they will exchange terms. People outside know that I care about Xiaoguo and won''t hurt her. Shi Xuexin should be on the way, if they are mistaken. Think it''s useless, she will be in danger." Wu Dong sighed in his heart and obeyed the instructions to arrange. Yan Wei was panicked, he remembered thest time Shi Xue''s face was beaten and swollen. I also remembered that even though Shi Xuexin didn''t seem to like him very much during the days when the two were getting along, it was undeniable that this woman had already taken root in his heart. Therefore, she can''t have anything to do, he must find her as soon as possible. Yan Wei used all the forces and started looking for people wildly. He imed to be the woman looking for him. But people outside thought that Tang Guo was Yan Wei''s woman, and didn''t even know that the person he was looking for was Shi Xuexin. The person who kidnapped Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin thought that Yan Wei was looking for Tang Guo, so they took her to sea directly. In fact, Yan Wei did not look in this direction at all. After more than a day, Shi Xuexin was found without any harm. When she was held in her arms by Yan Wei, she immediately asked: "How is Miss Tang?" "I will send someone to find her." Shi Xuexin''s heart went cold when Yan Wei didn''t care about it. So, what is the person Miss Tang loves wholeheartedly? "Can you send someone to find it right away?" "Okay, send someone to find it right away." Yan Wei pretended to be affectionate, and Shi Xuexin couldn''t be moved, but now she felt a fire in her heart. Let me ask that she has never shown any liking for Yan Wei, but rather disgusted. Chapter 2664: Canary (61) Chapter 2664: Canary (61) The other party actually regarded her as a darling, and turned a blind eye to Miss Tang who liked him wholeheartedly. Obviously knowing that Miss Tang is in danger, she is so calm and calm, she doesn''t care. This person is really strange. Isn''t it cheap? "Miss Tang likes you so much, why do you seem to not care about her at all? Even if you don''t like her, after all she has been in the manor for so many years, she is in danger. I actually didn''t see any worry in your eyes. , There is really nothing at all." When Yan Wei heard these words, she thought Shi Xuexin thought Tang Guo was very important in his heart. Therefore, his answer was: "She is one of my daughters, who just lives in the manor. There is no special rtionship with me. I have arranged for someone to find her. Don''t think about other things." The meaning of this sentence is that to be able to send someone to find her is already the best. Another point is to make clear to Shi Xuexin that Tang Guo has nothing to do with him, but to rify her innocence so that Shi Xuexin should not misunderstand. Shi Xuexin''s heart became colder, as if his blood was cold. "Why don''t you worry about her?" Shi Xuexin was a little confused. "No matter how I scold you in front of her, she never agrees with me saying you are not good. I instigated her to leave you, she has never heard of it. In her eyes You are all in your heart, and to the outside world, you also acquiesce that she is your woman. Why is she so indifferent now?" Shi Xuexin didn''t understand. "You just need to understand, I only care about you." Yan Wei didn''t quite understand why Shi Xuexin was angry. I had to hug her and said another sentence. Shi Xuexin was angry, she was the only one who cared? Then why let her wash clothes in the winter, and let her wash the toilet in the summer? Teasing her twice when she is happy, and stepping her in the mud when she is unhappy, really, not even as good as a bird. "I''ll take you back, Xiaoguo, I have arranged someone to find it." Shi Xuexin had to go back, she now wants to contact her grandpa, no matter what, she must find Miss Tang. Tang Guo had already been taken on the boat and drove a long way. After Bai Shuo finished the live broadcast that day, he subconsciously went to see the customer who bought the goods, but he didn''t find the ount that bought each of his goods. After he learned that Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin were tied up, he was not calm. He had no way to participate in a program originally decided the next day, even if he would pay expensive liquidated damages and damage his reputation, he didn''t care anymore. When he knew that Yan Wei was frantically looking for people, he was also begging the rtionships he had usually made to help him find Tang Guo''s whereabouts. At this time, it showed the advantages of others'' wide-ranging connections. Don''t look at his circle of friends are full of expensive wives, Miss Qianjin, when you can use these newsworks, it reaches a very terrifying level. When Yan Wei got news from Tang Guo, Bai Shuo had already chased him in a boat. But the person who kidnapped Tang Guo took the initiative to contact Yan Wei. Yan Wei asked them what conditions they needed to release Tang Guo. The conditions put forward by the other party made Yan Wei uneptable. They not only wanted the ordinary shares of Yan Wei''spany, but also made Yan Wei break a finger. If they can''t, they will tear up the ticket! Yan Wei considered for a while, but refused. Shi Xuexin, who contacted Qin Zhenshan, was trembling with anger when she heard the news. That night, Shi Xuexin took a kitchen knife and walked into Yan Wei''s bedroom. Chapter 2665: Canary (62) Chapter 2665: Canary (62) In a daze, Yan Wei felt something cold in his hand. He suddenly opened his eyes, and through the faint light, he saw Shi Xuexin sitting next to his bed. He was surprised. He felt that his hand seemed to be held by the other party. He quickly went to see and saw that Shi Xuexin was holding one of his fingers and gestured with a kitchen knife glowing with cold light. His fingers were cut off. Yan Wei woke up all of a sudden, looking at Shi Xuexin like this, his eyes narrowed, and at the same time he moved his hand away: "What are you going to do?" Shi Xuexin didn''t mind that Yan Wei''s finger was removed by the other party. She just made gestures. I didn''t n to cut my finger while the other party was asleep. "Yan Wei, do you like me very much?" Shi Xuexin asked. "It should be now." Shi Xuexinyang''s kitchen knife in her hand: "You seem to care about me? Yesterday, you told me this way." "care." "Want to be with me?" Yan Wei: "Yes." "So, if you don''t agree to the party''s conditions, are you reluctant to bear the shares in your hand, and your fingers, or because Miss Tang will hinder us?" Shi Xuexin''s question is too straightforward. Yan Wei actually didn''t bother to lie to others. If the other party''s conditions were not so excessive, he would of course rescue Tang Guo. But the other party''s conditions have already touched his bottom line. Not only did he want half of his shares, but he also wanted a finger. He even suspected that if he did this, it would be impossible for the other party to release Tang Guo back. Moreover, he has arranged for someone to think of other ways, and continue to negotiate with the other side. Hope, next time, the conditions will not be too excessive. Shi Xuexin leaned in front of Yan Wei: "If you really want to be with me, let me be with you willingly, now I have a chance in front of you." "Divide half of the shares to those people," Shi Xuexin handed the kitchen knife to Yan Wei, "then use this kitchen knife to chop off a finger and send it to the other party. If you do, I''ll follow you." "You dare to do this, even if you be disabled, don''t have so much money, even if you are a pauper, I will do what Shi Xuexin promised, and make sure to follow you with all my heart, Yan Wei, what do you think of this condition? Want me to be your woman willingly?" "Don''t you think I like you? This is a great opportunity." When the words fell, Yan Wei thought that Shi Xue was crazy, so he would say these words like a madman. He did not understand why Shi Xuexin cared about Tang Guo so much. "It looks like you dont want to, well, its really cruel to chop off your fingers. Forget it, I wont ask you for this. If you divide the shares in half, you may have a chance to rescue Miss Tang. How? Try it, maybe the other party will agree?" "Money, in the face of human life, is not worth mentioning. Yan Wei, don''t tell me, between Miss Tang''s safety and money, you choose thetter." Yan Wei was silent. Seeing Yan Wei unmoved, not letting go, and with eyes that thought she was crazy, Shi Xuexin''s lips made a cold smile. "I have arranged someone to find a way to save Xiaoguo, you don''t have to worry. I will also let people continue to negotiate with the other party." This is Yan Wei''s answer. "Yan Wei, speaking of you let Miss Tang live in the manor, it''s because her father helped you withstand the disaster." Chapter 2666: Canary (63) Chapter 2666: Canary (63) "Before I thought you were guilty to make up for her. I saw some truth before and I realized that... it''s not like that," Shi Xuexin stood up, "For you, she is nothing but a bright face. False weakness." "So, how could I like a person like you? Don''t be naive." Shi Xuexin danced and left the room with a kitchen knife, and Yan Wei''s face was unsightly with her contemptuous voice. "By the way, I may leave the manor soon." Outside the door, Shi Xuexin''s voice came into the house. Yan Wei finally reacted somewhat, and a slightly frustrated voice came out: "Shi Xuexin, you didn''t even think about it. From the day you entered the manor, there was no chance to go out again." Whether Shi Xuexin likes him or not, she can only be his person. The next day, a group of people came out of the manor. There were a lot of people. They got off from two trucks. Everyone was holding a real ck guy in his hand, with a terrible light on the surface. Some of these people have oriental faces, and the rest have all kinds of skin tones. The only thing inmon is that each of them is very tall and beautiful, and they have a scalp tingling odor. As soon as I got off the car, I surrounded the manor, which made my legs weak. Shi Xuexin pulled the suitcase and walked out of the gate of the manor. Wu Dong watched the ck pipe facing him. His legs were trembling and he didn''t dare to stop him. He didn''t even have the courage to take out the phone and call Yan Wei. In this way, Shi Xuexin was forcibly taken away by someone arranged by Qin Zhenshan. After the truck drove away, Yan Wei learned about this and sent someone to intercept Shi Xuexin. Not only didn''t stop people, but was humiliated. At that time, Shi Xuexin got out of the car and walked in front of Yan Wei, pped his face with two p fans: "I wanted to do this for a long time, and it has finallye true today, Yan Wei, don''t mess with me! " Looking at the back of Shi Xuexin''s turn, Yan Wei felt the pain in her cheek, and she didn''t understand why Shi Xuexin had changed so much. It seems that in a sh, this person is different from before. However, he seems to be more interested. The once docile kitten has be a wild cat that can stretch out his paws. He is even more looking forward to what it will look like after subduing her. It must be very interesting. After being taken away, Shi Xuexin began to search for Tang Guo''s whereabouts. Simrly, after she left, Yan Weipletely gave up negotiating with the person who caught Tang Guo, as if to tell Shi Xuexin in this way: It was because she left the manor that he was angry and didn''t want to save Tang Guo. If one day, what happened to Tang Guo would be her cause. At this moment, in front of Tang Guo, who was locked in the cabin, a group of wicked men appeared. "The boss said, Yan Wei doesn''t care about this woman at all." "Besides, the woman Yan Wei cares about is actually Shi Xuexin, I didn''t expect it." "Wei Yan yed a great way to confuse Dafa, this woman, the boss told us. However, the boss has a bad temper in his heart. This woman gives us a humiliation." Hearing these people''s words, Tang Guo saw that they had ced a camera next to him, and immediately understood what they were going to do. "Anyway, this woman is the woman in Yan Weiming''s face. After we''re done, let''s find someone to post these photos on the official website of Yan''s enterprise to see if Yan Wei is ashamed!" Chapter 2667: Canary (64) Chapter 2667: Canary (64) "Bah! This girl looks pretty long, it''s cheaper for us." Perhaps it was because Tang Guo was a weak woman at sea now, they came over, untied her, and tore off the tape from her mouth. Not afraid of her running away at all. They looked at Tang Guo standing in the corner, and each showed a grinning and wretched smile. The door of the cabin was closed with a bang. Not long after, high and screams sounded inside. Bai Shuo secretly climbed onto the boat, and when he touched it, he was immediately attracted by the screams from a certain direction. Suddenly, I was very anxious and couldn''t care about so much. Holding a real guy in his hand, he rushed to that ce quickly. Looking at the closed door, there was only a muffled sound inside, which made Bai Shuo''s eyes seem to be shing red. One shot broke the door lock, kicked the door open, buzzing in his mind, thinking The thing is, those **** must be killed in a while. Unexpectedly, waiting for him to see the situation in the room was a bit dazed. There are indeed people in the room who are constantly making muffled noises. There are still a lot of people, all of them curled up on the ground with their crotches and grunted in pain. At a nce, there should be more than a dozen people. Different from these painful men, a woman in elegant dress was standing by the window of the cabin. In her hand, she was holding a small knife glowing with cold light, and Bai Shuo happened to see a drop of bright red blood falling from the de to the ground. A drop of blood fell on the ground, and it was impossible to hear the sound with the power of human ears. But he just felt like he heard it. Not only did he hear it, but it was also very clear, as if the blood was dripping on his eardrum, and it ticked. Tang Guo looked back at Yan Wei who was standing at the door stunned, took out a tissue and wiped the knife, before greeted Bai Shuo, "Anchor Bai, why are you here?" The indifferent look didn''t seem to be something at all. If it wasn''t for her alone, Bai Shuo might really suspect that the pain of these men on the ground was not caused by her. Looking at the little knife, Bai Shuo couldn''t help closing his leg when he was walking, and then felt that this action was a bit twitchy, and quickly walked to Tang Guo''s side. Although she did something terrible and she was still mysterious, he was not afraid of her at all. On the contrary, just now he kicked the door open, and the first sight of her made him fascinated. Perhaps, he understands, in many stories, why men are fascinated by fairies, because fairies are so confusing. Looking at such a fairy, how could he hold his heart. "I didn''t see you in the live broadcast room that day, and there was no record of purchasing things. Later I heard that you were kidnapped. I couldn''t wait to hear from someone about you, so I came to you." "Now that I see you are okay, I''m relieved." Yan Wei hooked Tang Guo''s mouth, let out a sigh, and held her hand, "I''ll take you back. I won''t live in the manor. I live there. Well, although it is not as big as the manor, you have the final say inside." "If you really want to live in the manor, then I will use all the money to buynd and repair the manor for you to live in." He couldn''t wait to hear about her from others, so he came at the risk. He can''t wait to develop something slowly. At this time, he just wants to reveal what he has in his heart. Chapter 2668: Canary (65) Chapter 2668: Canary (65) Let her understand that he cares about her. Even if someone doesn''t care about her and abandons her, he will always regard her as the most important treasure. "I don''t want to live in the manor anymore." "Then don''t live in the manor, where do you want to live?" "I want to live in a castle." "Wait, let''s go abroad to buynd and build a castle for you." She did not refuse, and Bai Shuo was already very happy. "In these years, I have saved a lot of money, although I have made investments. It doesnt take much time to take it out." Bai Shuo took Tang Guo away. Of course, when she left the big ship, she went to abolish the boss who arranged to help her. Regardless of the screams made by the people in this boat, she sat on the boat that Bai Shuo had opened and smiled very happily. The speedboat was so fast that she rushed out so far in the blink of an eye, and her hair was messed up by the wind. "The wind is so strong, is it cold?" Bai Shuo asked, "If it''s cold, I''ll drive more slowly." Tang Guo shook his head: "It''s not cold." "I have asked someone to take Auntie to a safe ce before." Bai Shuo remembered the incident, fearing that Tang Guo was worried, so he took the initiative to say, "Auntie was very anxious before, and went to find Yan Wei for theory, but was finally bombed Yanshi Building." "The other party''s request is to let him take out half of the shares and break a finger." Bai Shuo said while observing Tang Guo''s expression. Seeing her calm and breezy appearance, she didn''t seem to care much about it. He just couldn''t figure it out. Even if she really doesn''t like Yan Wei, for a person who has been with her for so long, she will be sad if she gives up her mercilessly. "What are you looking at me?" Tang Guo asked, tilting his head. Bai Shuo couldn''t helpughing: "I was thinking, why don''t you care about this, I thought I would be sad for everything. After all, Yan Wei gave up on you." "He gave up on me, but didn''t youe to save me? So, why should I feel sorry for someone who gave up on me," Tang Guo''s mouth raised unconsciously, "Should I not be afraid of you like this? Danger, do you feel happy toe to me alone?" Bai Shuo was taken aback, then nodded: "You are right, you should be happy." The two seemed to be galloping on the sea, without speaking for a while. Tang Guo was sitting next to her, taking advantage of her chin, looking at the sshing sea water. Bai Shuo is paying attention to the direction, while looking at her from the sidelines: "I was serious before. If you don''t object, I will arrange for someone to go abroad to selectnd and build the castle when I go back. Before, you still had time to go back." Tang Guo tilted her head and stared at Bai Shuo who was a little worried: "I''m tired of living in the manor a long time ago. I especially want to try how it feels to live in the castle." "In the castle, it must be full of flowers." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, Bai Shuo nodded repeatedly: "You can grow any flowers you want." As long as she is willing to live in it, she won''t leave forever. "I also want to keep a white cat, and give it a separate room." Bai Shuo: "Yes, let''s ask two people to take care of it, one for bathing and shoveling food, and the other for eating." System: This is not dog abuse, this is singles abuse! Here, Bai Shuo took Tang Guo back. Over there, Shi Xuexin also inquired about who had kidnapped Tang Guo. Leading people to chase over, but the route of the two sides was slightly deviated, which was a perfect miss. Chapter 2669: Canary (66) Chapter 2669: Canary (66) Shi Xuexin led the people, and finally found the ship, saw the scene on the ship, a little at a loss, and a little surprised, more worried, and didn''t understand what happened. "Have you found Miss Tang?" "Little Miss, Miss Tang doesn''t seem to be on the boat anymore. We have searched all the time. We didn''t see anyone, but only these unconscious men. By the way, their boss is also in aa at the moment. He should have lost excessive blood. "Grab everyone, find out everything, and ask me about Miss Tang''s whereabouts." Shi Xuexin pursed her lips, her eyes were filled with worry and self-me, because she came too slowly, otherwise Miss Tang must be Won''t be missing. In the end, these people were awakened by ice water. Shi Xuexin learned the truth in their mouths, and the person who abolished them turned out to be Tang Guo. The other party''s tool of crime is said to be a small fruit knife. Hearing that a man appeared here and took Tang Guo away, the two seemed to have a good chat. Through describing the appearance of that man, Shi Xuexin knew who this man was. The man who was selling things live would even risk to rescue Miss Tang. I remembered that Miss Tang used to open the live streaming page on the shopping app when this man was broadcasting, click into his live broadcast room, and buy everything. Now that man did not hesitate to be dangerous, and came to rescue Miss Tang alone. The dull Shi Xuexin suddenly understood something. However, there are still many things she can''t understand. But Miss Tang was okay, let her breathe a sigh of relief. "Have you collected all the criminal evidence of these people?" "ording to the littledy''s orders, they have all been collected." "Okay, let them stop the bleeding first, treat the wound briefly, and then take it out to the police. Just letting them go is not only a trouble, but also too cheap for them." "By the way, with what theymitted, can they sit in the prison?" Shi Xuexin asked a little worried. "You can rest assured that the littledy will not only sit in prison, but also be shot. These are desperadoes who havemitted a lot of things in their hands. They made the request before, and their purpose was not to get shares, but to want money Its also true to want Yan Weis finger. Its just that they calcted it wrong." "That''s it, just hand them over to the police." Shi Xue''s nervous heart slowly let go, "Go back first, and don''t do other things temporarily, let''s see how Miss Tang is." When Shi Xuexin returned to the coast, someone from the police was already waiting there. I heard that a wave of desperadoes was met by her, and she had the evidence of the other party''s crimes. At this time, she just came to arrest people. When should we wait? Before Shi Xuexin asked them to make an emergency call, they still found it strange. When I saw those people who were suffering from their faces, I understood. Some things, they won''t ask more. Onlyter learned that these people injured the parts. Some people still couldn''t help but ask Shi Xuexin: "Miss Shi, how did they hurt this?" They just asked, really meaningless. Shi Xuexin said calmly: "Did you not see them wet all over? It is estimated that they were swimming in the sea and they were bitten by some strange sea creatures." What strange sea creatures, one bite is urate, one bite is a piece of meat, they are short-sighted, they have never heard of it. They couldn''t ask anything, they also left. These are not important, and people catch them. Shi Xuexin found Tang Guo at Bai Shuo''s house. She knocked on the door, and Bai Shuo opened the door: "Ms. Shi is here to find Xiao Guo?" Shi Xuexin wondered to herself, it was Miss Tang before, but now it is Xiaoguo, what happened? She walked in and saw Tang Guo with a disheveled hair, leaning back on the sofa, watching TV and eating snacks. The once tall and indifferent Miss Tang seemed to disappear. "Miss Tang." Shi Xuexin walked in front of Tang Guo, her eyes constantly scanning Bai Shuo and Tang Guo''s body: "It''s fine if you are fine." "Miss Tang, are you going back to the manor?" Tang Guo shook his head: "No answer." "That''s great." Shi Xuexin let go of her heart, "Then what Miss Tang ns to do in the future, or else, go live with me first. Is it a bit inconvenient to live with the white anchor?" Bai Shuo hurriedly said: "It''s very convenient. I am here as Xiaoguo''s home. She can live as long as she wants." Chapter 2670: Canary (67) Chapter 2670: Canary (67) Shi Xuexin looked at Tang Guo with a faint look: "Miss Tang wants to stay here? If you want to leave, I can help you arrange a stay. You can live wherever you want." Tang Guo shook his head and rejected Shi Xuexin''s kindness: "I will live here, A Shuo said, I will build a castle for me in a while." "I can also help you fix it." Shi Xuexin said pitifully, "Miss Tang helped me so much before. I can help you whatever you want." Bai Shuo couldn''tugh anymore, so she sat next to Tang Guo obediently and didn''t say a word. He could never stand up and argue loudly with a woman about this kind of thing. But his eyes were aiming at Tang Guo secretly. "I just want you to get out of the manor, not to help you. Unexpectedly, we all got out of the manor in the end." Shi Xuexin: It''s really a good reason, it''s impossible to refute. Although Miss Tang is a bit different, her personality is still the same as before, and Shi Xuexin is no longer reluctant. "If Miss Tang needs anything in the future, call me, no matter what, in those days, thank Miss Tang for your care." Shi Xuexin showed a sweet smile, "Maybe Miss Tang doesn''t care, but in those days , If there is no Miss Tang, I may not be able to survive now." Her life has been in darkness since her mother was in aa for several years, as if she would never see the light. Speaking of which, although I was often tossed by that neurosis in the manor, I was very happy to get along with Miss Tang. No one would know that it was this seemingly indifferent woman in front of her who dragged her out of the dark world. "As for Grandpa, if there is no help from Miss Tang, we might not be reunited for the rest of our lives." In the world, where is there such a coincidence. She wanted to learn anguage, which happened to be thenguage of the country where her grandfather lived. Miss Tang is so powerful, she might have known her grandpa''s existence a long time ago, but indirectly let them meet. Such a smart woman, Yan Wei didn''t realize it, and she haspletely lost it now. What a fool! Sure enough, this kind of idiot is not worthy of a perfect woman like Miss Tang. Before leaving, Shi Xuexin asked Tang Guo a question: "Miss Tang, do you have any thoughts about Yan Wei? If I say, I might be a rival with Yan Wei in the future. If you have no ideas, Then Im not wee. If you are still unhappy, I have no intention of letting him go, but for your face, I will act lightly." System: The teaching is broken. There are really big hosts, and cows can also raise such. "He gave up on me, what else do I have." After receiving Tang Guo''s answer, Shi Xuexinughed happily, said goodbye to Tang Guo, and left with someone. "Miss Shi seems to have changed a little bit." Shi Xuexin walked for a while, and Yan Wei moved to sit next to Tang Guo. "Aunt Ye has already selected a ce. She called before and asked when we were going. The ce seems to be quite satisfactory." "You arrange it." Bai Shuo was a little happy in his heart: "Okay, how about I book the ticket for the day after tomorrow?" The system couldn''t help being funny when he couldn''t wait. He suspected that Shi Xuexin''s appearance made Bai Shuo feel very crisis. Tang Guo took it away. Chapter 2671: Canary (68) Chapter 2671: Canary (68) Bai Shuo is an activist, and after discussing it with Tang Guo, he is arranging future work. This time, I should spend some time abroad. Now that he is going to have a girlfriend, he can''t sit and eat and stop working. Therefore, his n is to take the work abroad to do it, anyway, he is doing live broadcast, no matter where he is, he can do it. In addition, when he heard some wind, Shi Xuexin was already attacking the Shi family. If he didn''t guess wrong, when shepletely controlled the Shi family, he wouldpete with Yan Wei. When the timees when the two sides collide, it will definitely cause great fluctuations. Tang Guo and the two of them have something to do with each other, so they should take her away from this ce to avoid being affected. Even though, she shouldn''t look like that kind of weak white rabbit, but he just wants to protect her and keep him in the palm of his hand. After arranging everything, Bai Shuo took Tang Guo to go abroad to the plot ofnd that Ye Yamei liked. With the money Bai Shuo has earned over the years, it is still possible to buy this piece ofnd and repair the castle. However, to build the atmosphere of the castle to perfection, it not only takes time, but also requires countless money, and it must be continuously invested in it. Bai Shuo thinks about it. Before he broadcasted it three times a week, he would broadcast it five times a week. The remaining two days are for him to dine with his girlfriend and go shopping. When he arranged everything neatly, Tang Guo waszily leaning on the sofa and watching TV that day, suddenly he took out a card and handed it to him: "There is some money in it, and there is nowhere to spend it anyway. Build the castle, A Shuo, look at the arrangement." Bai Shuo looked at the card, a little strange, and didn''t pick it up: "I still have the money to build the castle." "Isn''t this castle built for me?" "Yes, yes." "Then I should pay." This time, Bai Shuo did not refuse. He felt a little bit sweet in his heart, Xiaoguo paid for the construction of the castle with him, which meant that they were building their future home together. When he knew how much money was in the card, he was shocked at Tang Guo''s wealth. "How did the person Yan Wei guard such arge amount of wealth and turn a blind eye?" Bai Shuo also took the initiative to mention that Tang Guo really didn''t care about Yan Wei, "You give me that card. I bought half of Yan Weis shares." Seeing Tang Guo take it out so easily, there must be more than that in his hand. So, doesn''t Yan Wei know that she is so good? "He doesn''t know these things." Tang Guo looked up and said casually, "He never asked, why should I?" Bai Shuo always felt that Tang Guo''s attitude towards Yan Wei was a bit strange, not as if he had loved him deeply. He didn''t delve into it, but said in his heart that he must take good care of her and spoil her. "Little fruit is really amazing." "My mother likes to buy all kinds of bags, so I invited a powerful investor to invest in me with the money I had previously sold paintings, and umted a lot of money without knowing it. Its just a small part, and arge part of it is long-term." System: That investor is actually an investment system, that''s him. Although he didn''t have a name, he still used the money he earned from stocks to raise a man, which made him a little bit sour, but the host did not forget his credit and made him very happy. At the beginning of Tang Guo''s ident, Yan Wei did not agree to the party''s conditions, and Ye Yamei was very angry. Chapter 2672: Canary (69) Chapter 2672: Canary (69) She found Yan Wei and made a big noise, and she tried to scold Yan Wei in the office building as not a thing. She had no conscience and was really angry and almost fainted. Later Bai Shuo appeared, picked her up, and said that he would save Tang Guo back. Ye Yamei knew that Bai Shuo was buying bags for her. Later, when Bai Shuo sold things live, she was also one of the buyers. Thinking that Bai Shuo was a burst of wealth, how could it be possible to rescue her daughter from the hands of those desperadoes, and felt very sad. She even thought that if Tang Guo couldn''te back, she would go and fight Yan Wei desperately. I really didn''t expect that Bai Shuo would really bring Tang Guo back by himself. Not only that, but now we have to give Tang Guoxiu the castle, and even the location of thend, let her see. Ye Yamei''s current mood is that the future son-inw Bai Shuo is really a baby bump, **** Yan Wei, get fucked! If you get rich, you can get rich. At least it is sincere to her daughter. The person who can take the heart and liver out for her daughter is better than that Yan Wei. I don''t know how many times better. The construction of the castle has already begun. Bai Shuo rented arge ce and brought all his studio staff over. Basically, the working hours are from Monday to Friday, and on weekends, it is to go out with Tang Guo to rx. Ye Yamei is very knowledgeable and will not disturb them. Today, their days are Bai Shuo working, Tang Guo painting in the garden, and Ye Yamei learning a foreignnguage from anguage teacher. When she was almost done, she actually went to Bai Shuo to show that she was also idle. Now, she intends to do the purchasing. Even if they don''t seem to be short of money, Ye Yamei still feels that there is nothing wrong with saving more money. I used to buy, buy, buy, but now I can buy, buy, and make money, which seems more interesting. Tang Guo and Bai Shuo are very supportive of Ye Yamei''s career. With Bai Shuo''s help, Ye Yamei quickly began to purchase goods. Thanks to the many people she had made, many wives and youngdies in her circle of friends, saw her actually doing sourcing services, and when she was still living in a certain country, Ye Yamei''s business was not bad from the beginning. Seeing Kari''s numbers continue to rise, Ye Yamei felt relieved, and she hired a domestic agent for herself, and things went wild. Over the past few months, Shi Xuexin has also made some big things in China. The first is that with the support of Qin Zhenshans contacts, she sessfully took down the entire Shi family, expelled Shis father and Shi Rouxuans two mothers and daughters out of the Shi family, and exposed the rtionship between Shis father and the two mothers and daughters, and tore it up. His affectionate disguise of his wife. This incident caused an uproar among countless people. What''s more worth mentioning is that Qin Manjie''s ident was not an ident at all, but Shi Rouxuan''s mother deliberately asked someone to do it. Shi Xuexin exposed the incident, collected evidence, and sessfully sent the other party to prison. Before long, it was announced that she had changed her surname. Shi''s father was unkind to their mother and daughter, so she didn''t need to care about the so-called father-daughter rtionship, so she changed her surname. From then on, Shi Xuexin was not named Shi, but Qin, named Qin Xuexin. After the name was changed, Qin Xuexin also changed the Shi family to the Qin family. When Shi''s father knew about this, he fainted and scolded his unfilial daughter. Shi Rouxuan also hated Qin Xuexin very much, and decided in her heart that no matter what method was used, she would destroy Qin Xuexin. Chapter 2673: Canary (70) Chapter 2673: Canary (70) Shi Rouxuan''s madness really made Qin Xuexin almost uttered, and suffered a little loss. Fortunately, none of the people Qin Zhenshan arranged for her was a vegetarian, and these crises were quickly resolved. There are actually quite a few people who stumbled Qin Xue''s heart. After all, Qin Xuexin, a young girl in her early twenties, now has so many resources, it seems that theing is fierce, no one wants to be crushed by a little girl. Even if they knew that she should have some background, they didn''t dare to do anything in the open or secretly, it was not unconscious. As everyone knows, these people''s stumbling blocks are nothing but sharpening stones to Qin Xuexin. The more hindered her, the more she grew. Two years have passed, Qin Xuexin has beenpletely different from before. Even without Qin Zhenshan''s escort, she can still be alone, and few people can make her suffer. Tang Guo had been abroad for the past two years, and she was very happy to see her castle being built little by little. She even drew various design drawings for the castle, which made Bai Shuo sigh that he really picked up a baby bump and wanted to put it on the tip of his heart. From now on, Tang Guo, the woman, will belong to his castle, not the woman of Yan''s Manor, so happy to think about it. Tang Guo and Bai Shuo both knew about Qin Xuexin''s movements in China. Tang Guo didn''t intervene in these things. With Qin Zhenshan, Qin Xuexin was smart and easy to learn, and she was sure to win. After two years of silence, Qin Xuexin should have attacked Yan Wei. In the past two years, the two sides have collided with each other many times, especially Yan Wei, who seems to be more and more interested in Qin Xuexin. No one in the country knows what Yan Wei thinks about Qin Xuexin, and he tells people that Qin Xuexin is his woman. Qin Xuexin was a little angry at first, but then calmed down. "Little Miss, you are almost ready, when will you start with Yan?" Shi Xuexin sat in front of the desk, staring at the painting on the desk, with a soft smile at the corners of her eyes and mouth. She actually didn''t expect that Miss Tang would paint her such a picture: flowers, clouds, and the sun were painted on it, and she was walking towards the sun. She was clearly shown in the painting, wearing a maid''s clothes, but she was on this side and saw a very special light. She can be sure that such a scene really happened in the manor. At that time, she should have walked over to trim the flowers and grass, or to wipe the sculpture, but the angle of the painting was different, it looked like she was running towards the sun. "Then, do it." Qin Xuexin carefully put it away and put it in a box, with the smile on her face put away, "This time, I want Yan Wei to never get up again, so that he can experience the taste of falling high up into the quagmire." Qin Xuexin''s contest with Yan Wei was something everyone expected. But what was unexpected was that Qin Xuexin came true, not because they thought the two were flirting. As time went by, in their eyes, the very powerful Yan Wei gradually fell into a disadvantage, shocking people. In a year''s time, Yan Wei fell. Unsurprisingly, Yan Wei fell too fast, and even had to sell the fixed assets under his own name in order to pay off the debt, otherwise he would face jail. Especially before Yan Shi actually borrowed a lot of money from the bank. Chapter 2674: Canary (71) Chapter 2674: Canary (71) Now Yan''s is in danger, the bank can''t sit still, he must be paid back. Faced with such an inability to return to the sky, coupled with the fact that Yan Wei had offended too many people before, there was no one to help him. So after he lost, no one would help him, it''s really not surprising. In the end, Yan Wei only had the manor left, but there were no other people in it except Wu Dong, the butler. "Sir, are you all right?" Yan Wei raised his head, "Qin Xuexin, what is this woman thinking? Wu Dong, do you understand?" "Sir, I don''t know what President Qin is thinking, but I know one thing very well. She hates you very much." Wu Dong hesitated and said. Yan Wei''s face darkened: "I have always wanted to be nice to her. Over the years, I have been nning to ease the rtionship between us. Why doesn''t she understand my heart?" "I rarely care about such a person." Wu Dong couldn''t help saying: "Sir, you rarely care about such a person, but people don''t necessarily care about your care. People next to you have no obligation to be responsible for your care." Or Wu Dong''s words made Yan Wei very angry: "Go away!" "Sir..." Wu Dong looked at Yan Wei''s appearance and finally said nothing, "Okay." When Yan Wei started to fall into the wind, Wu Dong understood a truth. There is no hand covering the sky, at least Yan Wei can''t reach it. Perhaps, Yan Wei is in this province and no one in this city can afford to provoke him. That''s because the person who can provoke him has not appeared. Now that he is defeated, that person has appeared. The so-called people outside, there are days outside the sky is like this, once, he was arrogant. He had nned to stay with Yan Wei and stay with him. But Yan Wei didn''t seem to appreciate him, so he should still be in his hometown. In fact, the ordinary days are not bad. He has enough magic in this life and has experienced everything. The most important thing is that he really doesn''t owe Yan Wei, the other party drove him away, he left with a clear conscience. There is only Yan Wei in Noda''s Yan''s Manor. He still couldn''t figure it out. He gave the woman Qin Xuexin countless opportunities. Every year on her birthday, she would carefully select gifts to ease her. He made so much effort to ease the rtionship between them, but why couldn''t that woman see? Now, he will be so miserable. One day, Qin Xuexin drove back to the vi. The car stopped suddenly. It was raining outside. The driver told her that someone was blocking the car, and that person looked a bit like Yan Wei. Qin Xuexin walked out of the car holding on to the mountain, looking directly at Yan Wei standing in the rain, feeling a little ridiculous: "Mr. Yan, it is raining so heavily, you are not staying in the house, why did youe here?" "Xuexin." Faced with the affectionate sound of the money, Qin Xuexin did not move her face at all, and put her smile away: "Mr. Yan, if you have something to say, you are not afraid of rain, I am afraid that this cold wind will blow you sick." "Is there no chance between us?" Qin Xuexin always felt that Yan Wei''s brain had a high fever when he was a child. To a man who trampled on her dignity and made her beasts like pigs and dogs inferior to her, what kind of affection she can give birth to, she is not a masochistic. "President Yan, is there any chance between us?" "I know I shouldn''t have treated you like that, and I regret it too. I have been making up for all these years. You should..." "Does regret work?" Qin Xuexin made a ridiculous voice, "Zong Yan, people with a diseased brain will fall in love with those who forced her." "My brain is not sick." "Hurry up and get out!" Yan Wei looked very persistent: "I won''t give up, I will be here and wait until you forgive me." "It''s up to you." Qin Xuexin turned into the car, and the driver changed directions and drove to the vi. It had been raining for a long time. After half a day, Yan Wei was already feverish, and his eyes kept staring in the direction of the vi. At this moment, a car drove from a distance and finally stopped beside him. Chapter 2675: Canary (72) Chapter 2675: Canary (72) Yan Wei''s attention was attracted by the car parked beside him. After being exposed to the rain for a long time, even if he was as strong as a cow, he still couldn''t bear it. Had it not been for the support of willpower, he might have passed out at this moment. He never believed that Qin Xuexin''s heart was so hard, and seeing him so persistent, he would always give him a chance to let them go back together. This woman Qin Xuexin fascinated him. If he was just a little fascinated at the beginning, Qin Xuexin is now fascinated by others, and he would not be willing to get this woman''s heart for the rest of his life. The rain was still falling, and the door of the car parked beside him opened. He raised his eyes and looked at the position of the car door. He was actually a little curious about whether the car was parked here on purpose or for another reason. When he watched a woman in a white dress and an umbre get out of the car, everything understood. It turned out to be her-Tang Guo. Tang Guo was standing at the door of the car, without moving a step, her eyes were staring at Yan Wei who was soaked all over, her expression was the same as before, and she couldn''t see any changes. Yan Wei was in a daze. Speaking of this woman, he had known him since childhood. Whenever he turned his head, he would always see the quiet little girl walking behind him. When she grows up, she is still so quiet. She is very quiet in everything, as quiet as painting. Even when she likes him, she likes him so quietly, she is really different from many women. The rain blurred Yan Wei''s vision, but he could still see the woman in front of him clearly. When he saw her, he felt a little better for a while. If there is anyone in the world who will be thinking of her, maybe there is only this quiet woman. "Little fruit." "It''s raining so hard outside, why doesn''t Mr. Yan go home? What should I do if I get damaged? Hearing these words of concern, Yan Wei was inexplicably choked and his eyes were a little hot. If it hadn''t been for such a heavy rain, the rain would have wet his cheeks, and he might be ashamed in front of her. "I''m waiting for someone." Tang Guo''s lips twitched slightly, and she suddenly felt that her skirt was pulled, and a smile appeared at the corner of her eyes. She ced a hand behind her, and immediately there was a big palm that wrapped her hand in the palm of her hand. . In this somewhat cool weather, she actually felt hot. System: The host coaxes her big baby a lot, and there really is a set. Look, the guy who secretly pulls the little hand is not jealous, it''s really good. "Waiting for whom?" Yan Wei faced the clear eyes in front of him and said, "Wait for Xuexin, wait for her to forgive me, and wait for her and me to get back together." "It turned out to be like this," Tang Guo lowered his eyes. This made Yan Wei understand that she should be losing. He also sighed that this woman is good, but the only person he likes is Xue Xin, so he can only be sorry. She''s gone, but he didn''t know. Those eyes hanging down contained only calctions and sarcasm, and there was no loss at all. "Mr. Yan seems to have waited a long time." "It''s been a long time." "It''s not good for your health if you keep it on like this." Yan Wei felt warm in his heart, but refused: "This time I must wait until Xuexin. I know I did something wrong before." "So..." Tang Guo raised her eyes, "Mr. Yan shouldn''t need my umbre anymore." Chapter 2676: Canary (73) Chapter 2676: Canary (73) "No need." Yan Wei suddenly felt that he was a bit cruel, but he liked Qin Xuexin. Even if the woman in front of him was perfect, no matter how good he was to him, he would never give up Xuexin. Only Qin Xuexin could arouse his interest. "That''s my own passion." Tang Guo smiled faintly, turned into the car, and her voice floated to Yan Wei''s ear as she got in the car: "Mr. Yan, if you don''t want to wait anymore, you can call me." After Tang Guo finished speaking, the door of the car was suddenly closed, and it was impossible to see what was inside from the outside. Yan Wei was still looking back at Tang Guo''s words, which made his somewhat gloomy world brighter. As everyone knows, he mistakenly thought that the woman who was affectionate for him was being held in his arms by another man, holding her small face, kissing the corner of her lips, and said viciously in her ear: "Xiaoguo, you are nostalgic Call him?" "No." Bai Shuo asked angrily: "Then you still ask him to call." "It''s just a straightforward sentence. This sentence is almost the same ase again next time''. Don''t take it seriously." Tang Guo sat up, looked at Bai Shuo''s unhappy look, and held his face to kiss in person, "Don''t be angry, I don''t care. He just wanted to see how embarrassed he looked." "If he takes it seriously, what should I do if I call you?" Bai Shuo felt very bitter. Xiaoguo was too good to attract men and women. He was too difficult. "He wants to call me, then let him go! Are you OK?" Bai Shuo didnt get angry anymore, and tightly held Tang Guos small hand: "Xiao Guo, I dont really understand sometimes, did you like you Yan Wei in the end? Say you like it. I didnt see you sad, so lets say you dont like him. In the news I know, everyone knows that you like him, even my aunt said that. "A Shuo is in between this?" "No, I don''t mind, as long as you like me now, what happened in the past doesn''t matter to me. I just want to know more about you. I always think you have any little secrets that make me itch." "When we grow old together, A Shuo will know what little secret I have." With Tang Guo''s words, Bai Shuo was very happy whether he was coaxing him or not. Xiao Guo said in person that he wanted to grow old with him, it was better than anything. The car drove straight to Qin Xuexin''s vi. The arrival of Tang Guo made Qin Xue very excited. However, she was no longer what she used to be, unable to control her expression, and when the other people stepped back, she couldn''t help running to Tang Guo happily. "Miss Tang, why did youe suddenly? If you don''t call in advance, I will take someone to pick you up in such a heavy rain." Bai Shuo kept smiling, holding Tang Guo''s small hand and not letting go. Even if Qin Xuexin red at him, he didn''t mean to let go. Just kidding, this is his daughter-inw, even a woman can''t be too close. Besides, Qin Xuexin, this woman, is too enthusiastic about his wife, so it''s better to be guarded. "I want toe back and see how you are going by the way." Qin Xuexin is very happy: "I have been very good these years and will not be bullied. Although I have not taken care of Miss Tang, I have been able to protect myself very well. However, in those early days, I still suffered a lot. Fortunately, Grandpa The people who arranged it for me were very powerful, and they apanied me through many difficulties." Chapter 2677: Canary (74) Chapter 2677: Canary (74) "Miss Tang, do you know that I broke the Yan n?" Qin Xuexin''s eyes were very bright when she talked about this. "Although I am very indifferent in front of others, it seems that this is not a big deal, in fact, I myself When I was locked in the study, I was so happy that I almost jumped up." "The one who trampled on my dignity and didn''t treat me as an adult, I finally defeated him." "In the beginning, he also aggressively announced that I, Qin Xuexin, is his woman. This person is really narcissistic, shameless, and too much." "His magical appearance seems to be able to cover the sky with just one hand. Every birthday, he always sends something to disgust me. When I meet in a restaurant, he will also block me. He really thinks he looks like Can a wall be able to block the way? I''m not wee, let the bodyguards st him away." "But he is really a thief, and he has to be ambiguous with me wherever he goes. Not only does this person act, he is also very disgusting. Once my hotel room was actually a hotel under his name, but I went in and found out He was lying in it." When Qin Xuexin talked about this, her face was ugly, "If I hadn''t taken the time to study taekwondo, I might be able to speak again." "I''m a ck belt 9th dan now, that guy was so touched, I was a scum with one punch." Tang Guo was amused this time, and Qin Xuexin didn''t pay attention to the specific situation here. I only paid attention to two major events, one was the change of the Shi family enterprise''s surname, and the other was the copse of the Yan family. Unexpectedly, Qin Xuexin would still practice taekwondo for her own safety. Now she is still a ck belt 9th dan, high rank, showing that her perseverance is pretty good. "Then you are great." "Miss Tang, how long will you stay in China this time?" "Stay for a while." Qin Xuexin smiled happily: "Where are you going to y, let me arrange it for you, how about it?" She nced at Bai Shuo, who was wary, a little speechless, "I will let you arrange the itinerary, this is me. A piece of mind." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, and Bai Shuo didn''t object. The arrangement was arranged, as long as he and Xiao Guo were not allowed to separate. Speaking of it, Qin Xuexin, a woman who hase to this day, really makes people a little admirable, even if there is someone behind her, she is not small. "Wei Yan is outside in the rain." At the right time, Tang Guo reminded him. Qin Xuexin looked out of the house: "He is always a perverted person. When it rains heavily, others will stay in the house, but he likes to stand outside in the rain. He really thinks that if I get gonorrhea, will I feel distressed? There is something wrong." "Should he be really sick and die outside?" "Then I can call the crematorium for him. He was going to get caught in the rain, and he was soaked to death. Is it possible that I am not responsible?" Qin Xuexin looked at Tang Guo suspiciously and saw her leaning gently. Bai Shuo breathed a sigh of relief, Miss Tang looked like she was worried about Yan Wei. Compared with Yan Wei, this Bai Shuo did look a lot pleasing to the eye. Yan Wei was a ruthless man. He stood on that road for a day and a night. Finally, the weather cleared and the sun came out. No one went out to see his situation. He was awakened by the scorching sun when Tang Guo and Qin Xuexin were standing on the roof of the vi, watching Yan Wei get up from the ground, and staggered down again. The two looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile without seeing any worry in their eyes. Chapter 2678: Canary (75) Chapter 2678: Canary (75) "Miss Tang really doesn''t care about him, then I can rest assured." Tang Guo looked at Yan Wei''s embarrassed figure, and said softly, "I care about him." "The former Miss Tang was so dedicated to him. I thought Miss Tang didn''t let it go. Now it seems that I think too much." Qin Xuexin retracted her gaze. "Anchor Bai is a very good man. I heard that to build a castle, he used to broadcast live a week Three times, now it''s five times, and there are two days left to go shopping with you?" "Yep." After receiving Tang Guo''s response, Qin Xuexinughed: "Okay, Anchor Bai is not bad, when will you get married?" "He said he was going to build the castle before getting married, but in fact I think it''s almost the case." "He cares about you." "I know, so I followed him." Qin Xue''s eyes were full of envy: "Those who are cared about by Miss Tang will surely be very happy." She said with a low smile, "Even the people who are treated differently by Miss Tang are actually lucky." For example, she was once seen by Miss Tang differently, right? Perhaps knowing that Qin Xuexin would not go down, Yan Wei left. However, in theter time, Yan Wei would always look for opportunities to appear in front of Qin Xuexin, looking infatuated, somewhat pitiful, and very embarrassed. Such Yan Wei, Qin Xue remained unmoved, but made some women who did not understand the situation unfair to him, saying that Qin Xue was cruel. Gradually, the outside world said that Qin Xuexin was not so much, and there were even some people who insisted on having a good rtionship with Qin Xuexin, persuading her, such a rare lover, let her try to get along with Yan Wei. Those who knew something would not persuade Qin Xuexin to forgive Yan Wei. However, there are more and more public opinions from the outside world, and Qin Xuexin understands that this is because some people do not understand her and n to use this incident to punish her. Although it will not have much impact on herpany, it will damage her image and cause psychological pressure on her. Of course, this is a misunderstanding by the outside world. In fact, she has experienced those things, and there are not many things that can cause her heart pressure. "I heard that celebrities will have autobiography. I think your experience is very good. At least you are already a sessful female entrepreneur. There should be many people interested in your experience. Now someone is attacking you. It is better to publish an autobiography Not only can you improve your reputation a lot, but it can also make people understand your efforts and set an example for more women." Tang Guo''s proposal made Qin Xuexin consider it. An autobiography? Does it contain her experience from the beginning? She thought about it and thought it was OK. Her experience is from darkness to light. If you write these out, maybe you can make those who are as desperate as she used toe out slowly? After Tang Guo''s suggestion, Qin Xuexin would take two hours a day to write about her experience, and the content was all true. Half a yearter, she finished writing the first draft and showed it to Tang Guo. Tang Guo said that he could help her with illustrations. "To be famous, everyone is famous together." Qin Xuexin couldn''tugh or cry. With Tang Guo''s current fame, would he still need to be famous? In many ces, she was invited to exhibit paintings. Sure enough, Miss Tang is a kind and kind person, and Bai Shuo''s big pig''s hoof is cheaper. After a few more months, Tang Guo stayed longer than nned. After all, she had to help Qin Xuexin draw some illustrations and waited for her to give out the book. After all, the matter was not over yet, this time she came back just waiting for an end. Chapter 2679: Canary (76) Chapter 2679: Canary (76) These days, Yan Wei will still appear in Qin Xuexin''s sight, and the outside world has mixed reviews on Qin Xuexin. Some people even made up stories, saying that Yan''s failure was because of Yan Wei''s deep love for Qin Xuexin and deliberately lost to her in order to save her heart. Because of this fabricated story, Yan Wei still has a group of female fans who defend him, catching Qin Xuexin on the Inte every day. Some male fans also scolded this woman Qin Xuexin on the Inte, being cruel and not empathetic, and told other people that you must not follow this woman, otherwise one day she might be Qin Xuexin. In short, most people who didn''t know believed that Qin Xuexin was able to defeat Yan n because of Yan Wei''s infatuation. It is impossible to say not to be angry, but Qin Xuexin is perfecting the autobiography in his hands, and has no time to bother for the time being. It wasn''t until "Qin Xuexin''s Autobiography" was published and put on sale that the public opinion before it subsided. Qin Xue''s heart was also a bit cruel, and she wanted to p these people in the face. As soon as the book was released, I spent money on marketing it myself. Within two days, the entirework, as long as people online, heard about the book. In fact, many people are interested in Qin Xuexin''s growth. The first edition of this autobiography was sold out within a few days of its release. After reading the book, the person was shocked for a long time. Those in the know, watching Qin Xuexins big movements, especially those rtionships with Qin Zhenshan, spontaneously helped Qin Xuexin transfer her autobiography, and added a sentence: Its not easy for the little girl toe here today. The elders feel distressed, and let us admire. A short sentence has already expressed his attitude. Most of the content in "Qin Xuexin''s Autobiography" is true. In particr, the illustrations of Tang Guo are lifelike, as if they could all see the suffering Qin Xuexin suffered in the manor. They also found that as long as the things in the manor, basically every event will be apanied by a very realistic-looking illustration. As for Qin Xuexin''s previous and subsequent experiences, there are also illustrations, but they always feel that there is something missing from these illustrations and not so real. "So, Yan Wei is actually a rape, rapist, and criminal?" At this time, someone actually suggested that Qin Xuexin sue Yan Wei. He not only vited her, but also imprisoned her freedom, which was already breaking thew. Qin Xuexin: "Although I also want to prosecute him and tell him about the crimes he hasmitted, I have no evidence. Even if I have a lot of money, I can''t do anything to him without evidence." Of course, many people still questioned what Yan Wei had done during this period. Even the female fans of Yan Wei believed that it was Qin Xuexin who wasposing the story to discredit Yan Wei, because everyone found out that she had crossed the river and demolished the bridge. "Tong, it''s up to you this time." [Well, the host is big, I have packaged the previous video and sent it to Qin Xuexin immediately. Although there is no video in the room, Qin Xuexin has been forcibly dragged into the room many times. In addition, Qin Xuexin did all kinds of work in the manor, and was humiliated by Yan Wei''s words, and there are those videos that imprison freedom. When Qin Xuexin received the video, she was also shocked. After watching the video, of course Qin Xuexin must use legal means to protect her interests. Chapter 2680: Canary (77) Chapter 2680: Canary (77) She is not afraid of embarrassment at all, anyway, she does not rely on her face to eat, she just feels very refreshed, as if she went out in a guilty breath. Moreover, she was able to set an example for a woman. If she was bullied, she would naturally sue him! Fuck him! Yan Wei was prosecuted, and Qin Xuexin provided sufficient evidence. Even if he did not see what happened in the room, judging from her voice, Yan Wei did abuse her, restrained her freedom, and humiliated her with words. These alone are enough for Yan Wei to drink a pot. In the end, Yan Wei got the punishment he deserved, and his reputation naturally disappeared. But his female fan still didn''t believe it, thinking it was tricky. In the end, Qin Xuexin released some videos, all of which were scenes of her being abused by Yan Wei in the manor. The entirework is boiling, and I can''t believe that the Yan n''s former control person actually has such a look. In this matter, Qin Xuexin won. At this time, many people on the Inte sympathized with Qin Xuexin and asked everyone to talk less about it. After all, it was not easy for her to get out. Seeing this, Qin Xuexin smiled indifferently and she had already walked out, because when she was desperate, she met a very gentle person, took her by the hand, and took her out step by step. She is now invulnerable, and no one can hurt her. On the day Yan Wei was imprisoned, I expected Qin Xuexin to visit him. Qin Xuexin didn''t wait, but instead waited for Tang Guo. Looking at the woman sitting in front of him, Yan Wei suddenly felt that he was pursuing so much and single-mindedly for Qin Xuexin, but the woman personally sent him to prison. In a daze, he regretted a bit. "Xiaoguo, you are the only one at this time." There was a faint smile in Tang Guo''s eyes, and he shook his head: "It has only been sentenced for a few years. It''s cheaper for you." Yan Wei was stunned for a moment, a little at a loss: "Xiaoguo, you..." "Looking at you being sentenced to prison, I can rest assured to get married." Yan Wei:? ? ? "Those videos are provided by me." This sentencepletely defeated Yan Wei, staring at Tang Guo, and then said for a long time: "You are resenting me, are you?" "No, I just wiped out your scum on behalf of justice." After saying this, Tang Guo blinked yfully, and Bai Shuo quickly came over and took her hand, carefully leading her away. When Yan Wei was sent in, he was still a little confused. Why was Tang Guo, who was wholehearted to him, suddenly so unfeeling? Hasn''t she been obsessed with him? A few yearster, Yan Wei was released from prison. The outside world has long been a nonsense, and the woman who was once within his reach can only be seen on TV and in financial newspapers. That farce of the year not only did not bring negative negatives to her, but instead made her a role model for women in the entire world. Over the years, countless rapes, rapes, and criminals were sent to prison by these gangsters. And he thought that the woman who had been so affectionate for him and stabbed him in the end was actually raised in the castle by one of the richest anchors in the world, living a day of painting, basking in the sun, and live broadcasting with him. happy. And he is unapanied, has nothing, and after he is known by his name, he will be spurned, which makes him angry and unable to attack. His life only felt dark. ... Qin Xuexin thought that after she died, she would definitely drink Meng Po Tang as in the legend, and then reborn again. Chapter 2681: Canary (End) Chapter 2681: Canary (End) She didn''t expect at all that when she was dying, a different memory flooded her mind. There was a desperate and helpless Shi Xuexin, a Tang Guo who was obsessed with Yan Wei, and another Yan Wei who tortured her body and mind and gave her the only light. In that world, because her life was too dark, she couldn''t help but grasp the light of others'' charity. In addition, she also has a very important mother, so she had topromise. Inside, it''s not the same as what happened here. Miss Tang is dead, very miserable. She was with Yan Wei and had a child. From memory, she felt that she was not happy inside. Inside, her mother did not wake up and never saw her grandpa in her life. She inside is like a walking dead. After receiving these memories, Qin Xuexin lost consciousness. But when she woke up, she unexpectedly appeared in a familiar ce, suddenly aroused, only to realize that this ce turned out to be Yan''s Manor. Why is she here? what on earth is it? At this time, she was wearing a thin skirt and was sitting in the living room. The person in front of him was Wu Dong, who was talking to her about the rules of the manor. In the end, she had to ept the facts, and she went back to the beginning. After being sad for a short while, she was happy again. She is back, can she see Miss Tang again? Qin Xuexin smiled happily, which made Wu Dong feel strange. However, she didn''t want to be bullied by Yan Wei this time, especially after receiving another Shi Xuexin''s memory, she felt that the abuse of Yan Wei in her previous life was not enough. This time, she wanted Yan Wei to lose faster. When Yan Wei came back in the night and was about to bully Qin Xuexin, Qin Xuexin was directly kicked by Qin Xuexin and kicked a certain part, almost making him disabled. Later, Yan Wei punished her to do rough work. She had two world experiences. Qin Xuexin beat the servants in the manor while secretly doing other things. In thest life because of Bai Shuo, she didn''t have many chances to meet Miss Tang, but in this life she can get along more often. Qin Xuexin waited and waited, and finally waited until the return of Tang Guo, who was exhibiting abroad. On the same day, when she heard the movement below, she went downstairs excitedly. Before she saw anyone, she showed a big smile. It''s just that when she saw people, she was stunned. "What do you dare to do, this is Miss Tang." Qin Xuexin was really taken aback, because the Miss Tang in front of her was not the Miss Tang she knew. The appearance is different, the temperament is different, maybe the name is the same. They are all very beautiful, but in her two lives, this is not the face. There was a face in those two lives, and this one in front of her was another stranger, but her instinct told her that the other person was Tang Guo in this world. "Miss Tang is good." "Hello there." Qin Xuexin sighed, it really wasn''t Miss Tang, really disappointed. A lot of things happenedter, with Qin Xuexin''s existence, the Yan n copsed very early. She took her mother out in advance and contacted her grandfather abroad, although it took a long time for her mother to wake up, at least it was much better than in a certain life. It can be said that in this life, her brilliance is even more eye-catching, and her achievements are even more enviable. By the way, Yan Wei, the dog thing, still gave up Tang Guo in this world, but she had already expected it and saved her. Yan Wei in this life is also very miserable, because she is in a bad mood and the other party is about to die again, so she can clean up easily. "Miss Qin, I have always been puzzled, what are you looking at through me?" Qin Xuexin leaned on the sofa with a simple smile on her face: "Look at someone." "Who?" "A very nice and gentle person." Unfortunately, she is not in this world. Chapter 2682: Daughter of the Star Heroine (1) Chapter 2682: Daughter of the Star Heroine (1) "Are you sure this is true, you didn''t read it wrong?" A woman''s voice sounded, and Tang Guo involuntarily raised her head and nced at the source of the sound. At the same time, she discovered the furnishings of the ce. The space is very spacious and bright. The items on disy are very advanced. From the perspective ofyout, this should be the living room. But this living room is different from the living room I have seen before. Somemon furnishings are not avable. And in the living room, there is a "person" who looks like a person, but actually has no breath of life. [The host is big, it''s a robot. The technology here should be good. This robot is no different from a human except that it is not a real person. Just now, I have scanned the chip data of the robot and learned something. ] The system suppressed surprise, [Host Da, do you know where it is? "Where?" In fact, Tang Guo had already spected that it must be the future world to possess such high-end technology. As for when it was in the future, she couldn''t guess. Moreover, she also discovered just now that she also has a personal terminal on which she can browse all kinds of news, but she doesn''t have time to read them for the time being. [The host is big, this is the interster age, the real interster age, there are two alliance empires in the entire interster. One is the Zhouhao Alliance Empire where you are now, and the other is the Rollo Alliance Empire. ording to the information I scanned, the Zhouhao alliance empire was formed by the former Eastern blood, while the Rollo alliance empire was formed by the former Western countries. "It turns out to be the interster age." She remembered the two people in the group, Emanuel and Billy, and wondered if this interster was their interster. The so-called three thousand small worlds, three thousand big worlds, who knows if they will be the same world. She hasn''t received the memory yet, but she is already looking forward to it. "I know, no matter if she has any problems, I will suggest to the family that it is best to bring her back." The woman''s voice just sounded in her ears again, "Since more than a hundred years ago, interster nts have been constantly Decrease, the ce where Tang Qianqian currently lives is just a backward, and there must be problems with rare fresh fruits and vegetables." "Well, you stare at Tang Qianqian first, and if necessary, bring her back. We can find this, and others will definitely find it too." After saying this, the woman terminated the conversation with the other party. I don''t know if I felt Tang Guo''s gaze, and turned around to look at her: "I want to go out." The woman''s tone towards Tang Guo was very blunt, and even made Tang Guo feel a bit cold. Tang Guo nodded lightly and watched the woman leave the living room. At this time, she rxed leaning on the sofa, closed her eyes tightly, and began to receive memories. After reading the memory, she opened her eyes and couldn''t help but squatted. [The host is big, pay attention to your image, now you are still a seven-year-old baby girl. Yes, the current Tang Guo is a seven-year-old baby girl. And her identity is also very special. The heroine of this world is the Tang Qianqian mentioned by the woman just now. The woman''s name just now was Tang Qingru, who was Tang Qianqian''s half-sister. Chapter 2683: Daughter of the Star Heroine (2) Chapter 2683: Daughter of the Star Heroine (2) At the same time, she also has an identity, the wife of He Ting, the youngest major general in the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. Nine years ago, Tang Qingru married He Ting with his children. It''s just that after the two got married, they got together less and separated more, and had very little time to get along. As for her, it was the child who was brought to marriage. The **** thing is that she is not Tang Qingru''s daughter, but Tang Qianqian''s daughter. Yes, this time was very exciting, she became the daughter of Tang Qianqian, the heroine of this world. Of course, even if it is the daughter of the heroine, it is also a female partner. Since it can be worn by her, it must be that the end of this identity is not very good. Tang Qianqian and Tang Qingru are both daughters of the Tang family, but one is the glory of the Tang family and the other is the shame of the Tang family. Patriarch Tang did not marry a wife, but there were quite a few lovers around him. But Tang Qianqian''s mother died not long after giving birth to her. Tang Qianqian''s mental power is a trash level of d, while Tang Qingru''s mental power is an excellent mental power of s level. As for He Ting, as a male protagonist, his standard is of course sss mental power, the highest level of interster. In the interster world, mental power is very important. No matter what you do, you need to use mental power. Especially when studying at the Interster Military Academy, the lowest level of mental power is level B, and people of this level can only do what they can finally do, and they are not qualified to use a series ofbat equipment such as mechas. The Tang family and the He family have always had a marriage rtionship. He Ting of the He family and Tang Qingru of the Tang family are a perfect match in everyone''s eyes. However, what the outsiders didn''t know was that Tang Qingru had a secret. Her body was wed. During a battle, her body was damaged and it was very serious. She would never have the chance to get pregnant. Even if the interster medicine technology is advanced, there is no way. In Tang Qingru''s generation, only Tang Qingru was qualified to marry the daughter of the He family. And for a man with an sss mental power level like He Ting, a woman must have at least an s level to be worthy of him. It can be said that their marriage was originally very restricted. Even if He Ting wants to marry a trash, it will not work, anyway, there will be countless obstacles. An excellent man like He Ting, even Tang Qingru who is excellent himself, likes it. Only after being injured, she was very distressed about it. Of course, it is impossible for the Tang family to let go of a son-inw like He Ting. Once this generation does not marry, the rtionship between the two will be alienated. There are now fewer and fewer interster nts in the house, and I dont know what will happen in the future, twisted into a rope, I would like to thank the odds for grabbing resources in the future. Therefore, the Tang family came up with an idea. Let Tang Qianqian conceive and have children instead of Tang Qingru, as long as they have mental calctions, it is not difficult to do this. Under the persecution of the family, Tang Qianqian had to agree to their request and had a rtionship with He Ting. Because of the medicine they provide, in fact, this medicine is also harmful to the body. Tang Qianqian, who was struggling in the Tang family, had no room for rebuttal and could only bear it. Of course, there is actually another reason for this sess, that is, Tang Qianqian has admired He Ting since childhood. Knowing that she had no chance to be a legal husband and wife with He Ting, and that she could now give birth to He Ting and have him all night, although she felt a little wronged in her heart, she finally agreed. Chapter 2684: Interstellar heroines daughter (3) Chapter 2684: Interster heroine''s daughter (3) After she was pregnant, she was raised in secret by the Tang family. When she gave birth to a child, the Tang family gave her a generous amount of money and sent her to a backward to survive. As long as it is her material request, the Tang family will provide it. The condition is that she is not allowed toe back and conceals the secret. Of course, during her pregnancy, Tang Qingru did not appear in the eyes of outsiders. That''s it. Tang Qingru took the child to marry He Ting, and no one doubted anything. But as the target of marriage with Tang Qingru, He Ting is actually puzzled. He only had the honor of the Alliance Empire in his eyes, and he had no personal affection between his children. As for marrying Tang Qingru, he didn''t object much, after all, he didn''t have anyone he liked. Knowing that Tang Qingru had given birth to his child, andter found out that it was really his daughter, he was actually a little surprised. Because he had known for a long time that Tang Qingru was actually physically injured and could not get pregnant. He secretly checked the matter and found out the truth. But he still chose to get married. The Tang family''s choice was undoubtedly correct. Since this was the choice of the Tang family, he didn''t have to go to reveal anything. It''s just that he is not very interested in women, and he has basically never gotten along with Tang Qingru after getting married. Tang Qingru is also a dull gourd character, at the same time he has his own pride, a little like He Ting, and will not put down his body to please. Naturally, they have been married for nine years, in fact, they have always been nameless couples, and they don''t have the opportunity to meet several times throughout the year. If there are no mistakes, they should have been going on like this. There may not be a warming up between the two, but for themon interests of the two, there will be no conflicts. After all, Tang Guo is really He Ting''s daughter. Tang Guo''s name is indeed Tang Guo. The reason was that He Ting was not at home all year long, and Tang Qingru was cold and arrogant. He was very angry that He Ting went to work on the second day of his marriage. When he named him, Tang Guo was directly named Tang. In the interster age, following the mother and the father''s surname is no longer as important as in ancient times. The turning point of the matter happened when Tang Qianqian, who was far away on a backward, awakened a very special ability during the crisis. All nts that she had endowed with spiritual power could be nted and survived. This ability waster called Life Spirit Power by the Interster Age. Although Tang Qianqian concealed this matter, when she took out fresh fruits, vegetables, and where she lived on the backward, the growth of the nts turned out to be particrly good. Unlike other ces, they look dry and gray. Look. It seemed to be dying. This phenomenon makes many people doubt it. Tang Guo heard Tang Qingrus voice just now, it was her person, she identally discovered this, contacted her through her personal terminal, and passed the news back. If the plot hasn''t changed, all parties now know that on a backward, there is a young woman who has a lot of fresh nts in her house, and it seems that the growth is very good. Now, they have all sent people to find Tang Qianqian. Tang Qingru''s people reacted a step slowly, and finally Tang Qianqian was taken away by the other party. At this time, Tang Qianqian was caught in a situation of being snatched by all parties. He was snatched by this party for a while, and snatched by the other party for a while. Chapter 2685: Interstellar heroines daughter (4) Chapter 2685: Interster heroine''s daughter (4) But she was the heroine, and she was lucky enough to escape the experiment, and she lived well, and finally had to fall into the hands of the hero He Ting. But it has been a while since Tang Qianqian fell into the hands of the hero He Ting. Now He Ting also knows about Tang Qianqian''s anomaly. Tang Qianqian meets those who are good to her, so she frantically helps people nt nts, causing many people to go crazy. Even He Ting could not sit still. At this moment, the destiny of the original owner also took a turn. He Ting knew that Tang Guo was Tang Qianqian''s daughter, so he began to go home often and took Tang Guo to a secretboratory where celebrities took her blood for research. But because someone with a different heart appeared beside him, the identity of the original owner as Tang Qianqian''s daughter was exposed. The original owner did not have the halo of the heroine, and was robbed, only to be an experiment. The person who snatched the original owner was a candidate heir to the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. Falling into the hands of the other party, the original owner was subjected to experiments and blood drawn every day like a white mouse. After Tang Qingru knew about this, she tried to stop it, but her power alone couldn''t get the original owner back. She asked the family for help, and the Tang family and He family were actually very anxious about this. In the end, they decided to inform Tang Qianqian of the incident, that her daughter was arrested, and Tang Qianqian would definitelye back. Tang Qingru thought that if Tang Qianqian came back, he might be able to save the original owner. I don''t know at all, the Tang family and the He family are fighting, waiting for Tang Qianqian toe back, secretly hiding her, doing this experiment on his own, we must figure out what Tang Qianqian''s special ability is. Tang Qianqian was really anxious when she knew about her daughter. After thinking of many ways, he finally escaped to control her ce, and finally came back secretly. Of course, as soon as she came back, she faced a lot ofpetition, and finally she chose to return to He Ting. Even with so many experiences, she still admires He Ting very much, and the other party is her daughter''s father. In short, she has a very special feeling. Finally, He Ting negotiated with the other party, and Tang Qianqian provided some blood for the other party to study, so that the other party released the original master. The original owner did not have the ability to carry Tang Qianqian, so many parties released her back. But when she became an experiment, her father suddenly got close. It turned out that the little girl''s heart was chilled in order to study her ability to grow nts. What made her uneptable was that her mother was not Tang Qingru, but Tang Qianqian. Even if Tang Qianqian wiped her tears every day, saying that she was suffering and would protect her well in the future, she couldn''t move her. Because Tang Qianqian''s obsession with He Ting disgusted her. He Ting hurt her, and her biological mother revealed it all at once, and even got ambiguous with the person who hurt her. Because of the experiment, the original owner''s mental power was almost abolished, and even the body became very weak. After all, during those few months, she was young and was drawn countless blood every day. Looking at the situation of Tang Qianqian and He Ting, Tang Qingru proposed to break the marriage contract. Due to various circumstances, Tang Qianqian is obviously more important than Tang Qingru. They also need to give Tang Qianqian an identity. Once she bes the wife of a major general, at least people from the Zhou Hao alliance empire, she must be considered. And the ruler of the empire should not offend the two important families of Tang and He for Tang Qianqian. Chapter 2686: Daughter of the Star Heroine (5) Chapter 2686: Daughter of the Star Heroine (5) Later Tang Qianqian sessfully became the wife of the major general, but He Ting didn''t like her at this time, just for profit. But Tang Qianqian admired this man and would agree to whatever the other party asked. Under the protection of several parties, Tang Qianqian made Zhou Hao alliance empire more and more nts. But after discovering, in the entire interster, she is the only one with such ability. Even though Tang Qianqian was making up for the original owner every day, he still couldn''t move the original owner and treated her neither lukewarm nor lukewarm. Of course, the days could not be calmed down like this. The changes Tang Qianqian brought to the entire Zhou Hao Alliance Empire made the Luo Luo Alliance Empire very anxious. Finally, they found that Tang Qianqian cared very much about the daughter of the original owner, so the hapless daughter of the heroine was kidnapped again. Of course, after being abducted, they first chose to conduct various experiments on her again. They only need to keep her life hanging. When the experiment is unsessful, they will discuss the conditions with Tang Qianqian. In order to save the original owner, Tang Qianqian finally agreed to the other party''s conditions and secretly went to the Rollo Alliance Empire. Regardless of the danger of his life, Tang Qianqian chose toe and save others, and finally let Yuan take the initiative to show up. At least, he didn''t dislike her as much as before. At least this person is her mother and is willing to risk her to save her. Of course, she still couldn''t ept the result that Tang Qianqian and He Ting were together and fell in love with He Ting. Even if she was young, she could tell that He Ting, a man, had no feelings at all, whether it was for Tang Qingru or Tang Qianqian. Marrying Tang Qingru is because the two families need to marry. Marry Tang Qianqian because of her special ability. But in the end, it was the male and female master. He Ting slowly fell in love with Tang Qianqian during the subsequent shared adversity experience. Of course, during this period, the original owner, Tang Qianqian''s daughter, would often be kidnapped by people from all sides because she had a mother with a special ability to threaten Tang Qianqian. For the sake of the original owner, Tang Qianqian had topromise. Many times, he plunged into the arms of the enemy. He Ting was on the road to save Tang Qianqian. Of course, there are still many male partners, whether it is because of Tang Qianqian''s ability, or because she likes her as a person, they go through all kinds of fire and water for Tang Qianqian every day. The end result is that the original owner, the daughter of the heroine, suffered countless hardships, suffered countless hardships, and was subjected to an unclear number of experiments, and eventually became a useless person, making Tang Qianqian cry every day. And those male partners, dead to death, disabled, disabled, withdrawn. He Ting is a personal winner. He has a wife, or a special ability, honors, and eventually rises to general, the youngest. Tang Qianqian is finally with her sweetheart, who still loves her deeply. Because of the original owner''s affairs, He Ting, who fell in love with a simple talk, felt guilty andpensated her all his life. Tang Qingru was still that brave female warrior. She died in a battle. Regarding Tang Qianqian and He Ting, with her pride, she did not participate. The original ownerter had many younger brothers and sisters, each of whom had the lowest mental strength of s-level, and was called waste by outsiders. And because of Tang Qianqian''s preference for her, she was angry and couldn''t express it. However, Tang Qianqian''s preference, coupled with her quirky temper, made her younger brothers and sisters dislike her, and basically isted her. Even though she suffered a lot of injuries at the beginning, with the advancement of medicine and the production of Tang Qianqian, she lived a long time, but they all lived in pain. She hated He Ting until she died. After reading these memories, Tang Guo could feel the deep aggrieved feeling from the original owner. Her whole life was too awkward. [Congrattions to the host, I got my wish. ] The system has just finished watching the plot, [Host Da, do you want to join the group and contact them now? "Of course, I didn''t expect that this is really the interster world of Emanuel and Billy," Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile when he remembered the encounter between the two in the plot. "They in the plot have gotten their wish as cannon fodder." Tang Guo Jinqun. [School Flowers]: Emanuel, Billy, are you there? Chapter 2687: Interstellar heroines daughter (6) Chapter 2687: Interster heroine''s daughter (6) Tang Guo had just taken a head in the group, and suddenly many people came out. [Ziyun]: Sister, what new ce have you been this time? He also asked them both, do they need help? [Mo Yuntian]: In my opinion, the girl is not worried about the two of them. After all, the small world they are in is still in a crisis of gradual death of nts. I n to send them some fresh nts. We all know that once there are no nts in the world, it means that they are not far from extinction. [Chi Xiao]: Yes, nts represent life. Speaking of all these years, I am a little confused. I am really afraid of what will happen to these two guys. Recently, I have been studying whether it can be refined. Some useful fairy artifacts might be able to keep them alive. [Margaret]: Previously, Emanuel didn''t say that theplete extinction of nts is not so fast, but it is okay to prepare early. [Mission Fairy]: I remember Billy saidst time that although there are still many surviving nts in the entire interster, the growth is not so good. Even some ordinary fruits have be extravagances in the interster. When new seedlings are cultivated, the fruit trees may die one day. When discussing this matter, the voices of the people in the group were deeply worried. It can be said that in the world they live in, they may not be able to find one or two trusted people. And the existence of this ne trading group, as they get along slowly, this is the only ce where they can open up their hearts and say little secrets. Regardless of whether it is a gift or a gift, they are here willingly, without any purpose. Even if one such old friend is missing, they will feel very ufortable. [Yinhuan Sanren]: By the way, school girl, what do you ask them to do? [School Flowers]: There is something to do with them. Tang Guo deliberately didn''t directly say that where she is currently, she worked hard to make a small pass. The current environment is not dangerous. Speaking of it, she may not havemunicated with the friends in the group for a long time, and after every appearance, she will leave in a hurry. Even, sometimes, to say hello, it is Tongzi to help her to keep her safe. [School flower]: They seem to be not here. When theye, let me talk about it again. First I will send you some red envelopes and food. This time I''m not busy. Let''s chat. [Mo Yuntian]: Haha, okay, it''s rare that my sister is free to chat with us. Tang Guo is just a seven-year-old baby girl. Even the daughter of a male lead will learn some courses, but the courses are basically on the personal terminal, and just study at home. When ites to testing, it is also tested on a personal terminal, and there is no need to run around. Even mental training can be done on personal terminals. Unless you need to do experiments and learn to usebat equipment, you will go to a special school. But at her current age, she doesn''t have that qualification yet. In group ss, I also listened to the teacher''s live lecture with her ssmates on the personal terminal. Therefore, in this interster world, there are no kindergartens, elementary schools, and junior high schools. In terms of time, she is rtively ample. About two hourster, Billy and Emanuel both showed up, causing everyone in the group to stop chatting. Chapter 2688: Interstellar heroines daughter (7) Chapter 2688: Interster heroine''s daughter (7) Probably after looking through the long chat history, they found out that Tang Guo called them by name, and asked Tang Guo what to do with them as soon as he appeared. [Emanuel]: School flower, don''t worry, my current situation is okay, although the situation in the entire interster is not optimistic. At least, with your support and my family status is pretty good, there is still no problem in survival. [Billy]: Actually, what I want to say is that I just received a news recently. Maybe this news is a huge turning point for us Interster. [Emanuel]: Billy, are you talking about the growing lush vegetation on the remote Phoenix-tailed star of the Zhou-Zhouhao Alliance Empire? I heard from my family that the person rted to those nts is a woman. [Billy]: So you know, it seems that this matter is not a secret in the entire interster, I think many forces have sent people to find that woman. The current identity of the other party is unknown, but judging from the attitudes of all parties, there is a certain necessity to find her idea. [Emanuel]: Of course, no nts have been cultivated for a long time. Her existence undoubtedly brings hope to the entire interster. It''s just that, this is hope, and it may also bring an utter disaster to the interster. Billy was a little silent, yes, it might also bring disaster to their interster. Because Interster has never been peaceful. People are selfish, hoping that all their enemies will die, the older they are, the stronger they will be, and they will be alone. Tang Guo watched the two men fall into discussion and worry, but did not disturb. After the two of them reacted, they remembered the most important thing right now. Shouldn''t they be chatting with them? Talking about those unhappy things seems to affect the mood a bit. [Emanuel]: School flower, where have you been this time? I called Billy and I by name before, do you need anything? [School Flower]: It is indeed a new ce. I am a little surprised to be able to go to this ce. So, I cant wait to find you two. The people in the group were stunned when they saw this sentence. Then they were shocked, wouldn''t they? They were not fools. Tang Guo said so clearly. He called these two guys by name, and it was obvious that the world that appeared this time had something to do with them. [Ziyun]: Sister, are you really in the interster age of Billy and the others? Both Emanuel and Billy were very excited and forgot to speak for a while, but a few other people discussed this matter in full swing. Among them, Marguerite seemed extremely happy. [Margaret]: Oh my god, I seem to have discovered a terrible secret. If there is a disaster among the members of our group, the school flower will definitely appear there. Although my thoughts are a bit bad and make people want to curse me, I still want to say, please disastere to the magical world as soon as possible. I curse this magical world with my soul toe to disaster. [Harold]: You are poisonous. [Allen]: Did you know? This woman is not only poisonous, but also a very evil holy wizard. Aftering over for a while, Emanuel and Billy finally reacted. [Emanuel]: School flower, where are you, do you want me to pick you up? Your identity seems to be miserable every time, interster is so dangerous, I will protect you. Chapter 2689: Interstellar heroines daughter (8) Chapter 2689: Interster heroine''s daughter (8) [Billy]: School flower, have you fallen to an abandoned? Apart from this, I can''t think of anything worse. [Emanuel]: No, I think the body now possessed by the schoolgirl may be a mental waste. School flower, dont get me wrong. Although the original owner is a mental waste, I believe you can change your destiny. [Billy]: School flower, you can quote a coordinate, I will pick you up personally, Emanuel, you don''t have to grab this with me, right? [Emanuel]: Admiral Billy, dont forget your identity. You are the admiral of our Rollo Alliance Empire. Your mission is to protect our Rollo Alliance Empire. Now the empire is in tension. You should not leave without permission, but stick to your post. I''m different. I''m just a beautician. I have a lot of time, so let me pick up the school flowers. I don''t hate trouble at all. [Billy]: How do I remember that you are just a little beautician, the young master of the Christie family, I remember that there are many advanced medicine researches in the Rollo Empire, all from your hands? You are a valuable talent of our Rollo Alliance Empire and should be protected secretly. With such a noble and important identity, how can you personally venture to destroy the stars? Once encountering any danger, it will be a huge loss for our entire Rollo Alliance Empire. I think no one will agree to let you pick up people. So, you should just stay in theboratory, and don''t let any danger arise. The people in the group were stunned. Billy, who had never talked too much, and Emanuel, who had always been a very gentleman, actually quarreled in public in the group because they were rushing to pick someone up. Ziyun Mo Yuntian and Chi Xiao, sitting in the hall, opened their eyes and smiled at each other. They couldn''t help but remember that the school flowers went to their world. They also argued like Bily and Emmanuel, and finally Things have actually developed in a dramatic direction, which is extremelymentable. They think these two people are funny and naive, and at the same time they can understand their mood. In fact, if there are no school flowers in this group, there will always be less between them, and such a deep friendship will not be established. Billy and Emanuel argued over who was going to pick up Tang Guo for an hour. In thest part of thepetition, they stopped arguing and said that they should ask, who Tang Guo wanted them to pick up, he thought in secret, it''s better to choose himself. No matter how bad it is, two people can go together. [School Flower]: This time you guessed wrong. I am not in the dead star. I am not bad. I am the daughter of a major general. I am currently in the Zhouhao Alliance Empire. As for the original owner''s mental power, it is not a waste. Tang Guo''s words shocked Emanuel and Billy. Although there are still many SS-level people in StarCraft, Tang Guo happened to be attached to this person. They couldnt help but guess what kind of person it was, what kind of things they had experienced, and possessed ss-level mental power. It will be miserable. That''s right, through Tang Guo''s sharing with them, they understand that every time Tang Guo possesses a character, it will be miserable in the future, and even die miserable. In short, it will make people a little bit pitiful and a little sorry. Still the daughter of a major general, they seriously doubted that in the future, the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire would fight with their Luo Luo Empire and destroy the other side? Chapter 2690: Daughter of the Star Heroine (9) Chapter 2690: Daughter of the Star Heroine (9) [Emanuel]: So, the school flower does not need our help at the moment. Since your status is not low, it seems that there is no danger now. Or let''s make time to gather together. Seriously, Billy and I I have always envied Ziyun and the others for being able to meet you. [Billy]: If it is not convenient for you toe, we can alsoe to you. Now the two empires are rtively peaceful and there is no dispute. We still havemon enemies, interster thieves, bandits, and the invasion of some dangerous alien creatures. These are the areas that give us headaches, and there is no time to develop internal human struggles. [School Flower]: If you want to meet, you can onlye. Based on my current situation, there is no way to go to your ce for the time being. After all, I am only seven years old this year. Emanuel: [Billy]:... The people in the group were shocked to hear that Tang Guo was only seven years old. Speaking of which, this is the youngest one of their family and school flowers. At the age of seven, there is really no way to go to their ce alone. She is still the daughter of the major general of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. If she is really messed up by someone with a heart, there may be some trouble. [Margaret]: School flower, interrupt, I want to ask, since you have gone to that guy''s world, is their final ending very miserable, is it cannon fodder? Can you tell us about the plot in advance? Now that the school flower went to that world, Margaret didn''t worry about the danger of these two men. With school flowers, no matter how dangerous it is, it will get better. Tang Guo felt that Margaret was indeed a bit perverted sometimes, and her focus was always so strange. She doesn''t doubt at all now, in the words of Harold and Allen, the former Margaret must be a lunatic. After all, only Margaret would yell when she saw her, wondering why she would be a cannon fodder in the future, why she would be so miserable, and she would be very excited toy down those words. [School flower]: They are indeed cannon fodder, but the scene is still rtively heavy, it should be regarded as a cannon fodder. [Emanuel]: I was actually a male partner, what happened to me in the end? [School Flower]: In the near future, you Emmanuel will fall in love with a woman madly and go through fire and water for her. Even if she can''t get her people, her heart will be willing. Even if the family opposes or interferes with the outside world, you still have to help her, and she died sessfully. Emanuel: It sounds weird, what does it mean to die sessfully. Emanuel is a great pharmacist, how could he be so crazy for a woman. There are people in the family that he value most. How could he hurt his family for a woman? But Emanuel didn''t doubt Tang Guo''s words, but believed. It must be the heroine''s halo that made him stunned. [Billy]: What about me, the school girl, even if I died in the end, I should have died bravely for the Rollolo Alliance Empire. After all, this is the glory of dying as an admiral. In fact, Billy was also a little uncertain when asked this sentence. That **** heroine halo, from the past experience of the school flower, he knew that it was a very terrible thing that could not be exined by science. [School Flower]: No, your death is a big failure in your life, which puts the whole family to shame, and paints a trace of shame on your sess. [Billy]:... [Emanuel]: I''m soughing, Admiral Billy, I''m very curious, what will you do in the future that will humiliate your entire Boswell family. Chapter 2691: Daughter of the Star Heroine (10) Chapter 2691: Daughter of the Star Heroine (10) Not to mention that Emanuel is curious, the people in the group are very curious. The General Billy of the Rollo Alliance Empire has always been a favorite object of the entire Empire people, representing justice and bravery. What made him faint and do bad things. Seeing that they were curious, Tang Guo didn''t mean to hide it. [School Flower]: Billy will fall in love with the woman Emmanuel likes in the future. He will be crazy for her and fight for her in the future. As for the shameful thing you did, that woman asked you for help. You should have resisted the invasion of alien creatures. In order to help that woman, you temporarily left for a while. But in just such a short while, the entire army was headless, and the military was in chaos. In the end, countless soldiers were killed by alien creatures, and many mechas and battleships were destroyed. You said, did it bring shame to the whole family and your empire? [Billy]: How could I do such a stupid thing? I just wanted to kill the me when I heard the statement from the schoolgirl. Like Emanuel, he did not doubt Tang Guo''s lies. Since she said it, it must be true. Even though he was a little angry, angry for the self who was dazzled, but he was relieved, the school fascinated him, indicating that he would not make these mistakes. [School Flower]: In the end, your ending is that you feel guilty for this mistake. After sending the woman away, you ept trial and lose the position of general. But because of your guilt, you feel sorry for the family people''s empire, and you resisted the alien creatures alone. In a few decades, countless alien creatures died in your hands, and finally stood dead on a small waste star, with no bones left. [Billy]: Thats my character, but I dont allow such things to happen. I will not make such mistakes, nor will I make fun of the lives of my soldiers, shame my family, and let the people of the Empire Disappointed. [Emanuel]: The school girl, I''m really curious about what kind of woman it is that can make Billy and I go dazzled for her, and end up so badly. I wonder if she was carrying some strange medicine, which actually caused Billy and me to drop in IQ. The people in the group couldn''t help being amused. In fact, they all understand the halo of the heroine a little bit. Once it is contaminated, it is easy to be lost. No matter how smart, no matter how powerful people are, they may not be able to wake up. Those who are not deceived will be unlucky in the end, all sorts of unsatisfactory, this kind of rule, Ziyun three should understand a little bit. They think that this kind of halo should be the luck bestowed by heaven. There are always miracles in the atmosphere. [School Flowers]: Didnt you know a piece of news? The news about interster survival is the woman on the Phoenix-tailed star that fascinates you. [Billy]: It''s actually that woman. I understand. Don''t worry about the school girl. I decided not to meet her. Even if I meet, I won''t be confused by her. [Emanuel]: Otherwise, let me apply, or do an experiment, no, I haven''t seen the school girl yet, and once the woman is brought back, the Empire may want me to study her situation. I have a headache now. Billy, let''s supervise each other. If I''m going to do something stupid, remember to wake me up. [Billy]: Don''t worry, I will p you hard to make sure you are awake immediately. Chapter 2692: Daughter of the Star Heroine (11) Chapter 2692: Daughter of the Star Heroine (11) [Emanuel]: If you are not awake, in return, I will p you. [Billy]: Now that I know the development of the matter, as a soldier who is strictly required by the empire, I will restrain my behavior without your supervision. Therefore, Emmanuel, thank you for your kindness. [Emanuel]: You old fox. Tang Guo watched them teasing, feeling very good. The mother of this life is a heroine, but she actually has a headache. If this heroine is a bad one, it''s better to deal with it. But Tang Qianqian is not bad. For her daughter, she can disregard her own safety and even pay the price of her life. But he gave birth to a love brain, and he has been obsessed with He Ting. In her position, no one will live in frustration. Forget it, let''s see how things develop first. In short, this scum of He Ting, she still wants to rectify. [School flower]: By the way, Billy, Emanuel, about that woman, if you meet, while you stay away, please don''t hurt her. Billy and Emanuel are weird, why? [School flower]: Unfortunately, the mother of my body is her. [Billy]:... Emanuel: Friends in the group: Can it still be like this? Hahahaha...so interesting. After hearing the news, both Emanuel and Billy murmured in their hearts, knowing that meeting that woman would make their IQ drop, they said they wanted to stay away. ording to the development of the story, they think the probability is still very small. Now that I know that the woman is actually the mother of the school girl, it is even more impossible to have anything to do with that woman. Haha, dads who want to be school flowers, really, they don''t even dare to think about it. This time, Tang Guo stayed in the group for a long time. After Tang Qingru went out, it took half a day and he didn''te back, thinking that the matter was more serious. She is also an excellent female warrior. She can''t stay at home all the time. There are often tasks to be done. Basically, the original owner lived by himself. Everyone in the He family is extremely busy. She has an SS-level mental power, and of course she is highly valued. For this kind of family, the importance they receive is that they will be given a lot of training since they were young and learn some courses that ordinary people cannot learn. Even learn to use somebat equipment in advance. After entering the excellent Union Military Academy, the starting point was much higher than many people. It is more likely that such a genius, before entering the school, has already driven a mecha, followed the elders in the family, and went out to do missions, and it is notparable to ordinary members of Starcraft. Before Tang Guo left the group, he and Billy Emmanuel added a personal terminal ount to his friend, saying that he would use this for future contact, which is more convenient for StarCraft. Billy also said that he will have a vacationter, and then he will take advantage of the vacation ande over with Emanuel to meet her. Alien creatures do not invade at any time, and basically have troops stationed there. They invade, there is still a certain frequency, get used to their frequency, humans will know when to send additional warships to destroy. After withdrawing from the group, the people in the group are actually a little bit unsatisfied. They have not chatted like this for a long time. As for Emanuel and Billy, they were excited and urgent. Chapter 2693: Daughter of the Star Heroine (12) Chapter 2693: Daughter of the Star Heroine (12) So that Tang Qianqian, the woman who brought hope to the interster, didn''t have much expectations. Perhaps it was Tang Guo''s experience in some small worlds that would always bring many changes to the world. They subconsciously felt that Tang Guo was here, and their interster crisis would definitely have a solution. Even they didn''t notice it themselves, they already had a blind trust in Tang Guo. On this day, Tang Qingru did note back. Under the care of the intelligent robot butler, Tang Guo quickly became ustomed to interster life. Not all StarCrafts eat such things as nutrient ointment, families with better backgrounds will not choose to eat nutrient ointment every day, which only replenishes the energy needed by the body. This is also a torture for Interster people. There are only a few cases of using nutritional cream: Those soldiers who go to resist the alien creatures, for convenience and quick replenishment, basically bring a lot of nutritional cream in the warship''s warehouse. Even if the nts were not destroyed in the first ce, many fruits and vegetables are very expensive for the interster people. Some ordinary people, in order to save money and time, will also choose to eat nutrient cream. It may be when you are paid to have a good meal and enjoy the delicious food. Most people who have some conditions and money choose to eat in the most primitive way to supplement their body''s energy. As for cooking and housework, these things are all done by intelligent robots. Even some poor people will basically have an intelligent robot at home. However, this version of the robot may be rtively old, and it is basically repaired if it is broken. After all, it is impossible for ordinary people to rece it when it breaks. Basically, it will be eliminated until it is repaired and cannot be used. For ordinary people in the interster world, what they hope most is that there will be one mental power member of a or more in the family. Once they appear, their ordinary status will rise a big step. After finishing the dinner, Tang Guo went to lie down after washing herself, clicked on the personal terminal, and nned to learn a little bit about this interster world. Now that she is here, there is one thing she still wants to solve. That''s why the whole interster nts die slowly. ording to what Emanuel said before, he was infected with a strange virus, but they have not studied the ingredients of this strange virus for hundreds of years. There is also good news that the situation of nt death seems to be slowing down, even if it is slowing down, the current situation of Interster is not optimistic. Once there is really no nt, here is the end of the interster. She didn''t care, anyway, after she died, she would leave here. But here are Emmanuel and Billy, these two friends, she doesn''t want to lose. There are not many news that can be seen on the Inte. After all, these research reports cannot be made public anytime and anywhere, so as not to cause panic among the entire interster mankind. Even if the panic has been caused now, it is not chaotic right now. "Xiao Tongzi, with your current ability, can you capture the source of this polluted nt?" [I haven''t tried it yet, but I can try to track it down. See if you can catch the virus that makes nts die. "Well, if it wasn''t for my inconvenience to leave now, I really want to go to the ces where the nts are dead, and I should be able to see something." [In fact, the host doesnt need to worry, even if it cant be solved, there is your cheap mom. Chapter 2694: Daughter of the Star Heroine (13) Chapter 2694: Daughter of the Star Heroine (13) [Let her live well, there will be no problems in StarCraft. In the plot, its not mentioned that the nts are dying more and more slowly. How can your cheap mother survive for a thousand years. "Yeah, it is said that Emmanuel and Billy are interster people, and their lifespan is only a few thousand years. How can people like me continue to live and live forever." The system doesn''t know how to speak, he understands that once the host cares about the person in his heart, losing one will make her sad. Because the people who care about the size of the host are very few and the people who care about the size of the host are really very few, and they have traveled so many worlds. "Tongzi, I didn''t have time to see the situation under Tianquan before. You can help me see if there is another light there." The system hurriedly went to see it, came back soon, and said in surprise: [The host is big, there is really one more, that road has moved a little further. The system is excited. Is that road really leading to the outside world and leaving the small world? "Sure enough, it''s the same as I thought, onemp in one world," Tang Guo buried her head and smiled lightly, holding her hands. "Before I only felt that the Tianquan was getting brighter and brighter. Sometimes I didn''t even need to go in and lie down. I didn''t even notice that there was a light below. I remember that Tianquan had only a faint light at the beginning." Yes. "I travel through a lot of worlds, but there are only about thirty lights. Do you know why?" [Host is big, although I have be smarter, but you dont know things, I definitely dont know. He hadn''t studied himself to understand, and he was even more confused about that Tianquan. "I know." Tang Guo said out, with a smile in his eyes, "I know how to light up those lights after passing through these worlds and those before thebination." The system is a little itchy: [The host is big, don''t sell it anymore, what''s the reason? "I''m having a good time in a small world. When I am happy, I can light up amp." The system is shocked, can it still be like this? So, it is said that Tianquan should be big towards the host, but why was his entire system to allow the host to fulfill the mission of the female partner, rece the female partner to live, and continue her destiny? Could it be that he was broken halfway? Or, really, as the silly little subsystem 222 said, he might be a semi-finished product? Or is the research abandoned? No, if he is really a research waste, why can he be upgraded? It''s more advanced than many systems I''ve encountered before, let alone 222 and 111 can''t do him, they are all hit by him. The next day, Tang Qingru came back with a cold expression on his face, you can tell from the expression that something serious must have happened. Tang Guo asked appropriately, "Mom, is there something serious?" "En." Tang Qingru faintly replied. In fact, she has this kind of personality and looks cold to everyone. It may be a little better in front of He Ting. But since knowing that with He Ting, she may have maintained this familiar stranger rtionship. Even when facing He Ting now, she still has a cold face, let alone Tang Guo, who is not her own daughter, but instead. My sister and Chapter 2695: Daughter of the Star Heroine (14) Chapter 2695: Daughter of the Star Heroine (14) "Has the course this morning beenpleted?" "It has beenpleted, and the homework has been submitted to my mother''s mailbox." Tang Qingru didn''t care about her, but there was very littlemunication. In this kind of family, especially if you encounter a cold face, there won''t be too many.municate with. For her course, one copy is usually given to the teacher, and one copy needs to be given to Tang Qingru. Her talent is very good, and Tang Qingru also likes it very much. Tang Guo was eating StarCraft''s fruit here. It was fresh, but the moisture was not enough. It looked a little dry, and it didn''t taste much water or sweet, but this kind of treatment was already very good in StarCraft. When arge number of nts died, StarCraft also urgently frozen some fresh fruits and vegetables. But now those frozen things are very precious and won''t be taken out easily. After Tang Qingru responded, opened the mailbox and was checking Tang Guo''s course. After reading it, although she still had a cold face, she could still see some satisfaction in her eyes. "Next year you will be eight years old. When that happens, I will propose to the family that you go to the training ground to practice the operation of the mecha. Before that, you must master all the theoretical knowledge that belongs to the mecha. I have just posted all the information. Here you are. Take the time to see for yourself. If you dont understand, send me an email." "Okay, mom." System: Haha, the host is pretty clever when he calls her mother when she is a little Luoli, and she pretends to look alike. When the host, the old fried dough stick, ys Xiaoluoli, if she doesn''t know her true face, she really won''t y. But he knew the truth, so he just thought it was funny. Of course, just secretlyugh. He was afraid of being beaten out ofughter. "Remember, if you do not pass the theoretical knowledge of the mecha next year, you will lose the opportunity to practice the operation of the mecha, extend the time for a year, and then take the assessment to qualify." "understood." Tang Qingru''s face is not good-looking, because she has received news that Tang Qianqian has been taken away first. Even if they tracked down a little bit, they couldn''t get the person back. Because Tang Qianqian''s position was no longer within the scope of the Zhouhao Alliance Empire, but was taken away by the people of the Rollo Alliance Empire. As for the identity of the other party, they have not received any news for the time being. Regarding these, she is not interested in talking to a little girl who is only seven years old. After telling Tang Guo to read the information carefully, she went to the study. Tang Guo flipped through the theoretical knowledge about the interster mecha, and was a little surprised to see the capacity memory of the data. "The children of StarCraft are really tired. They are only seven years old this year. There is so much to watch. There is only one year." Hearing Tang Guo''sint, the system almost couldn''t hold it back andughed directly. [The genes of the interster humans are close to perfection, and the host isrgely the mental power of the ss level. The brains of the interster humans have been developed to a certain extent, so you can basically remember these data after reading them. [By next year, the host will have to practice the use of mecha. No matter what world they are in, children with good backgrounds always start higher than most children. Their innate conditions determine their lives, and they are destined to not be too ordinary. Tang Guo didn''t say anything, looking at the information silently. Regarding Tang Qianqian''s ce, she is not worried. Chapter 2696: Daughter of the Star Heroine (15) Chapter 2696: Daughter of the Star Heroine (15) As for He Ting, she should be back in a while and take her to theboratory for a blood test. Knowing that there is no special power in the blood, he would let people in theboratory conduct various experiments on her mental power. It can be said that this was the beginning of the destruction of the original owner, which was facilitated by her biological father. She still hadn''t thought about changing this process, but if she hurt her, she had to give them something in return and give them some gifts. The next day, Tang Qingru went out again early in the morning. After Tang Guopleted the course and submitted it, he shut himself in the house. [The host is great, are you looking for these medicines, are you going to study how to make interster nts continue to grow? It seems good to be a savior. "No." "Savior? Not interested." Tang Guo, who was carefully preparing the medicine, said with a serious face and without looking up: "Now that the source of the virus has not been found, it is simply not worthy of the medicine that allows nts to continue to grow." The system felt that it was so easy, and the economy and technology were so advanced, and Emanuel was also a hidden genius pharmacist. He must have been able to prepare such a medicine for more than 100 years. But the source of the virus cannot be found. Even if some are configured, the nts will not grow when the virus invades. [Then what does the host do with these potions? If you don''t understand, you should ask, so that his system can continue to improve. "Get some gifts for them." gift? Inexplicably, the system trembled. He didn''t think it was a good thing. For about a week, after Tang Guo finished the course every day, he would lock himself in the room to study medicine. Seeing that the day before He Ting returned, the system finally found a smile on Tang Guo''s face. Then, he watched in horror, that the abnormal host of his family had injected the medicine directly into her arm, and the whole system was not good. [The host isrge, medicines can''t be taken randomly, and medicines can''t be injected randomly. If you want to do an experiment, just get two white mice. "Don''t worry, I injected myself with antibodies. This medicine is not a threat to my body. It''s not the first time I have studied this kind of thing. I know how to measure it." Such an understatement made the system tremble a bit, and I always felt that it would be unlucky to bully the host''s big person next. For blood problems, Tang Guo injected a very special virus into his body. Whoever dares to draw her blood for experimentation must bear the consequences of drawing her blood. As for the experiments on mental power, she is even more unafraid. The original owner''s mental power is ss level, but hers is not, she is stronger! When the timees, whoever dares to experiment on her will let the other party suffer the most serious bacsh. When He Ting came back, she saw a seven-year-old girl sitting on the sofa and eating food with small bites. She was very behaving. With his excellent genes, this little girl is of course perfect in terms of talent and appearance. Just in a daze, he seemed to see a strange smile on the face of the little girl. But when he took a closer look, the other party raised his head, gave him a sweet smile, and called him his father. He is an indifferent person, even if this is his daughter, he doesn''t feel much. But because of the other''s good talent, he can remember this little girl. He also knew that this little girl was not Tang Qingru and his children, but Tang Qianqian and his children. Chapter 2697: Daughter of the Star Heroine (16) Chapter 2697: Daughter of the Star Heroine (16) Regarding the time he was designed by the Tang family, He Ting never nned to care about it. This result is undoubtedly the most beneficial for the two families. But he really didn''t expect that Tang Qianqian''s mediocre woman is still a D-grade waste mental power, and she has a special talent - to allow nts to grow again. And the nts she nted were not afraid of the virus that killed the nts. They were not affected in any way on the remote and backward Phoenix-tailed star, and they grew so luxuriantly. Anyone who hears such news will be unable to calm down. No matter what the purpose is, they need to find Tang Qianqian and bring the other back. It''s just that Tang Qianqian''s brain seems to have some problems. She doesn''t even know how to hide such a serious matter, exposing herself to everyone''s eyes. They went a stepte, and finally Tang Qianqian was taken away. ording to thetest news, the person who took Tang Qianqian was from the Rollo Alliance Empire. Such a thing, at this time, it is impossible to start a fight between the two alliance empires. "Xiaoguo, have youpleted today''s course?" Like Tang Qingru, He Ting is actually a bad word. Especially for this daughter who didn''t have much time to get along with, his partner was blunt, worse than Tang Qingru. "It''s done, Dad." He Ting nodded lightly, and then said: "Or, I will take you out for a walk? Do you have any ces you want to go, or what do you want?" "No." Tang Guo rolled her eyes secretly in her heart, she was really not umon for a father like He Ting. This kind of man who can''tmunicate and doesn''t like his children is a fart dad. "Then go for a walk." The purpose of He Ting''s return is naturally because there is currently no way to bring back Tang Qianqian. After consideration, he thinks whether he can find the answer from his daughter who has the blood of Tang Qianqian. In any case, this is rted to the survival of StarCraft, and he must try. Of course, he had to hide this matter from everyone else. If others knew about it, Tang Guo would be Tang Qianqian''s daughter, and it would probably cause a lot of disputes by then. He Ting has also considered whether his daughter is only seven years old and will undergo experiments. However, in the survival of the entire interster, even his daughter, even if there is only a certain chance, he will try. It will undoubtedly cost a huge price to retrieve Tang Qianqian, and time, it may not be sessful. He Ting''s words were actually ordered with no refutation at all. If it was the little girl of the original owner, He Ting would be very happy if he offered to take him out to y. Although Tang Guo was unhappy, she still pretended to be expectant. This made He Ting a little satisfied, and soon took her out. "Your mother has sent you the mecha theory data?" He Ting was still a little surprised when he heard this, after all, Tang Guo was only seven years old, "I can understand it, how much did I read?" "I can understand, I have already seen most of it." He Ting was a little surprised when he heard Tang Guo''s words. He actually watched most of it? How fast can this be. At first he didn''t believe it a little bit, but then he took the test of Xia Tang Guo casually and found that she really understood everything and mastered it very well. Chapter 2698: Daughter of the Star Heroine (17) Chapter 2698: Daughter of the Star Heroine (17) The look in his eyes is a bitplicated, and there is nothing wrong with it. His daughter''s talent is very good. It should be said that among the entire peers, there are really few that can match her talent. However, what he is about to do, no matter how talented she is, she must ept experiments. There will be many more talented children in the future. Regarding that experiment, he must first ask someone to confirm whether Tang Guo has the kind of talent that Tang Qianqian has. For several days, He Ting took Tang Guo out. Take her to see some different ces, and buy some for her, weird, not something she likes at all. She also showed him her talent and the little girl''s expectation of getting along with her father. But He Ting didn''t hesitate at all, staying with her these few days, as if she waspleting a task and not letting herself be so guilty. This made her feel a little ridiculous, except to deal with it on the surface, she didn''t bother to do anything more. Since this was He Ting''s choice, she chose to fulfill it. Tang Qingru was here recently, and He Ting did not find a chance to take Tang Guo to the secretboratory. However, Tang Qingru soon had a new mission, and He Ting finally had the opportunity to take Tang Guo to the secretboratory. In thatboratory, he trusted people. The reason for bringing Tang Guo to the past is very simple, that is, to take her to another ce today. Tang Guo noticed it and pretended not to know. Moreover, when she entered the secretboratory, she discovered that the signal of the personal terminal was blocked. But there was a system, and it quickly connected her to the signal. [Host is big, am I getting better and better now? ] Being able to help Tang Guo, this is the happiest thing in the system. Tang Guo praised: "Very powerful." I was praised, if the system had a tail, I''m afraid it would be upright. "Dad, what is this ce?" Tang Guo looked at the people in white clothes, masks and hats around him, showing a child with a puzzled expression. In fact, there is a sentence in my heart that I especially want to say. "Xiaoguo, this is a secretboratory." He Ting didn''t lie either. "I brought you here today because I want you to do me a favor." Yes, at the beginning, He Ting just asked the original owner to agree to study her blood for these people. During the blood study, she had to stay in this ce. What needs to be done every day is to provide blood to theboratory. Her living body is here. Of course, these people don''t care about wasting blood, and when they are gone, they will take it from her. In fact, in this case, the harm to her is not too great. Everyone in the entireboratory was sure that her blood did not contain any valuableponents, and they would propose to He Ting a study of mental power. Even if He Ting thought about it for a while, she knew that SS''s mental power was rare, and once the research on mental power was carried out, it would cause a lot of harm to her. It is possible that after the experiment, she will be a useless person, and he still agreed. These researchers who conducted the experiment, because she is He Ting''s daughter, and have such a great talent, in fact, when conducting the experiment, very news. But after each experiment, she still suffered a certain degree of injury. Until she was snatched away. Falling into anotherboratory, this time the researcher was not so polite to her. The blood was drawn when it was time to draw, and her physical condition waspletely ignored. Chapter 2699: Daughter of the Star Heroine (18) Chapter 2699: Daughter of the Star Heroine (18) When it was time to conduct a mental power experiment, he did not hesitate. In that experiment, the original owner was seriously injured. Thinking of those memories, a coldness shed in Tang Guo''s eyes. Of course, the people in theboratory would never find anything unusual about this seven-year-old girl. After He Ting and her agreed, they drew arge tube of blood from her. Tang Guo watched them carefully holding a test tube of blood, and smiled on the corners of her lips. Of course, this smile is in the eyes of others, but the little girl is happy because she can help her father. How did they know that there was a terrible substance in the blood in that test tube. This is Tang Guo''s gift to them, as well as their revenge. Who made them dare to draw her blood? "Can''t you go home?" Tang Guo asked knowingly. He Ting nodded stiffly: "I can''t go back temporarily." "Then I still have daily courses. If I can''tplete it, performance points will be deducted at the end of the term and I won''t get full marks." There is no signal from the personal terminal, it cannot receive the lessons assigned by the teacher, and cannot submit homework. "Daddy will solve this matter, and the teacher will be amodating. After all, what Xiaoguo is doing now is very important." He Ting was not indiscriminate. He asked Tang Guo to ask for leave on the same day. When she went out for her ss, she would make up for it. People from the He family, the school will still give some face, and will not embarrass her. On the first day, those people only drew her big test tube of blood. The next day, two test tubes were drawn. Starting on the fifth day, three test tubes will be drawn every day. Tang Guo''s originally ruddyplexion also began to pale. The system looked a little ufortable and cursed He Ting in circles every day. But he knew that the host could not be organized, and she actually carried a kind of madness in her bones. Only a gentle person and a gentle world can calm her madness and tyranny in her bones. Now He Ting asked these people to conduct blood tests on her, which already made her very annoying. She will do what they want. In fact, he really wants to know what kind of virus is in the blood that can make the host feel happy like a real child every time he talks about gifts. After smoking blood for ten days, Tang Guo''s face was already pale, and she was much thinner. [The host is big. When you go out, you have to make up for it. You are still a child. When you are growing up, you will be unable to nourish if this continues for a long time. The system felt that he was really upset because of troublesome guys like He Ting. The people in theboratory, while studying the blood of Tang Guo, also regrly water the blood of Tang Guo on some potted nts. Of course, these potted nts were taken out of theboratory and ced in different environments for observation. For the time being, they did not find any useful phenomena. At this time, Tang Guo received news from Billy and Emanuel, indicating that they had nned toe and meet her. Tang Guo also remembered that because of excitement this time, they all forgot to ask about the main plot of the world, and she forgot to say it. "It may not be very convenient for me now. Now I have been sent to the secretboratory by my physical father." Billy: "School flower, what''s the matter, do you need our help now?" Chapter 2700: Daughter of the Star Heroine (19) Chapter 2700: Daughter of the Star Heroine (19) Emanuel was a little anxious: "When did things happen? Sure enough, you are still a child and very weak. We should have protected you if you knew it." "Then the school girl, how can we help you?" Billy asked again. "It''s not difficult for me to get out, but now I don''t want to get out. He put me in thisboratory because my mother was secretly taken away by people from your Rollo Alliance Empire. The chance of bringing it back is very small and it takes time. . So, I set my sights on me." In a short paragraph, both of them understood Tang Guo''s current situation. Soon they remembered that Tang Guo knew the development of the plot in this world, and he would do everything he could, fearing that he would retaliate against those who hurt the original owner. Emanuel asked tentatively again: "Does we really need our help? We are all worried about you. Are you sure you are in danger of your life in a tightboratory and you can escape?" Although the school girl is very good, she is still a seven-year-old girl. Even if you escaped in the interster ce, unless you flee to those remote ces, you will be easily found. "Don''t worry, you don''t need toe here for the time being. ording to the plot, I should be snatched by the people from the Rollo Alliance Empire at that time. At that time, when we meet, wait." She still had to fall into the hands of those people once, after all... those people had hurt the original owner, and she wanted to clean up one by one. She recalled it in her memory, and confirmed that Billy and Emanuel did not seem to have anything to do with the original owner. His expression was slightly rxed. If these two guys are really going to be in the list, she can also clean up. At this moment, Emanuel and Billy felt a strange coolness at the same time. Billy and the two were still not at ease, and they discussed this in the group beforehand, and everyone did not think of a good way. After having been in contact for so long, they all knew Tang Guo''s character, and no one could change the things that had been decided. In the end, they unanimously believed that if they were to send someone to inquire about the news first, even if they didn''t interfere with Tang Guo''s affairs, they had to make secret preparations. What unexpected situation has urred, cane out to help her as soon as possible. For this reason, the three Ziyuns also sent Billy and Emmanuel a lot of vegetables and fruits with some fairy spirit, although the two refused. They all feel very lucky that the school flower cane here, and they are willing to help her, it is unnecessary. But the three Ziyuns said that this is for emergency use, and their sisters must use the best things to live here at that time, and they can''t be neglected. They are in different small worlds, unable to pursue to take care of her, they can only do this. While epting the blood draw, Tang Guo listened to the system exining to her what happened in the group. The system felt that the energy that had not risen due to recent events began to grow again. Sure enough, it is a great thing for the host to be happy. So, when the light under Tianquan lights up, is it really rted to whether the host is very happy or not? so good. The person studying him must be a stupid person, who made him so stupid at first. Tang Qingru came back and found that Tang Guo was not at home. After checking the records, he found out that Tang Guo was taken out by He Ting. Combining with the recent events, she couldn''t feel it in her heart, so she took the initiative to find He Ting for the first time. "Where is Xiaoguo?" Chapter 2701: Daughter of the Star Heroine (20) Chapter 2701: Daughter of the Star Heroine (20) "Xiao Guo won''t live at home temporarily." "Then where did you take her? I want to see her now, right away, right away." Tang Qingru was originally a cold person, and now when he is angry, his whole body exudes a chill. "This may not be possible." He Ting replied, and did not tell Tang Qingru that Tang Guo was sent to the secretboratory. Tang Qingru''s eyes gradually turned cold, and he looked directly at He Ting who was sitting there: "She is your daughter, only seven years old this year, He Ting." "I know." "You knew already." At this moment, Tang Qingru understood the cause of the matter. At this time, He Ting took Tang Guo away and refused to let her meet. She had already inquired that He Ting had specifically asked for leave for the school, and the holiday was one year. The reason for the leave was not written. But these are not things. With the ability of the He family, ask for a leave and the school will not ask anything. But things will make people feel serious. What is it that needs to give Xiao Guo a one-year vacation. There is only one possibility, He Ting knows that Xiao Guo is Tang Qianqian''s daughter. Tang Qianqian couldn''t find it now, because of that alluring special ability, he started on the seven-year-old girl. Tang Qingru''s expression became colder and colder: "You knew it from the beginning." "Yes." He Ting did not deny it. Even if Tang Qingru opposed it, it was useless now. He will not tell the other party where the secretboratory is. Even if the other party knows where it is, do you dare to drive the mech to bomb theboratory and **** people? As a soldier of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, driving a mecha bombingboratory without authorization will result in military punishment. "He Ting, where is Xiaoguo? Her talent is very good, and she will definitely be the best fighter in the empire in the future. She shouldn''t encounter such a thing. Tang Qianqian''s talent is inexplicable, such a rare and strange talent , I dont think there will be a second person." "You are doing useless work." "Not only does it useless work, it also destroys a very gifted child." "In a long time, this child should guard the existence of the empire, rather than be your experiment." He Ting''s face was not moved at all: "The Empire will give birth to many excellent children, whether they are SS or SS, they will have them in the future. But only one talent like Tang Qianqian is found, and Tang Qianqian has only one daughter, it is very likely Will carry her kind of strange genes." "No matter how small the odds are, it''s about the survival of StarCraft, I must make this choice." "Actually, you are not sure in your heart, are you? You can''t bring Tang Qianqian back, so you choose to sacrifice a seven-year-old girl?" At this moment, the heroic image of He Ting in Tang Qingru''s eyes copsed instantly. In the past seven years, the little she liked him had gradually calmed down, but now she has nothing left. "You go, no one can stop this." "Okay, I''m going." Tang Qingru understood that what he said to the other party would never be able to retrieve Tang Guo. Now she can only think of another way, the best way is to follow He Ting secretly and find a chance to take Tang Guo away. "After one year, no matter what the result is, I will let Xiao Guo return to her normal life." Hearing He Ting''s voice, Tang Qingru turned her head: "Are you sure, one yearter, Xiao Guo is still that Xiao Guo and has not suffered any harm? He Ting, you hurt your biological daughter." Chapter 2702: Daughter of the Star Heroine (21) Chapter 2702: Daughter of the Star Heroine (21) "Qingru, you have to keep this matter secret, and you can''t let anyone know, otherwise Xiao Guo will be in danger." Some smiles appeared on Tang Qingru''s cold face, just a mocking smile: "Having your father is her greatest danger." Tang Qingru secretly followed He Ting for several days, and finally found the location of theboratory. It''s just that theboratory is so tight that she can''t get in. She couldn''t do anything with He Ting either, otherwise once the matter was exposed, it would bring great danger to Tang Guo. Ask the family for help? She had never thought about this. Once the family knew about it, she probably nned to put Tang Guo in anotherboratory. At present, the family side seems to have not reacted to this incident, after all, who would have thought of this. But at this time, Tang Guo was Tang Qianqian''s daughter, and it was already known to a candidate heir to the empire. Lu Shaoyang, the youngest son of the President of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. His own talent is very good, but also full of ambition. From the beginning, he focused on He Ting, so he ced a person beside He Ting. This person has never been used. Although it is not enough to be He Ting''s most trusted person, this person is still easy to know some secret things. He Ting did very secretive about Tang Guo, but no matter how secretive it is, people around him will inevitably find some clues. "You said that the little girl named Tang Guo is the daughter of He Ting and Tang Qianqian?" "Yes, that''s right, although He Tingshen has been secretive recently, he will not bring people when he goes out. But when coting the information that day, he identally found two paternity tests about genes. The above clearly shows that Tang Qianqian and Tang Guo''s mother-daughter rtionship, and another is between Tang Qingru and Tang Guo, which is obviously not a mother-daughter rtionship. Judging from the date, this gic identification was seven years ago. " Lu Shaoyang smiled all of a sudden: "Very well, what a good He Ting, gave birth to a good daughter." No matter what, he must get the little girl. When theboratory decided to conduct a mental power experiment on Tang Guo, Lu Shaoyang had already taken people here and nned to surround theboratory. "Dad, I have a headache and I feel so ufortable. I want to explode. I don''t want to be here anymore. Take me home. I haven''t seen my mother for a long time. I miss her. He Ting stood outside, ignoring Tang Guo''s painful words at all. Tang Guo suddenly said, "Dad, you lied to me." He Ting still did not speak, the experiment must go on, even if this daughter hates him in the future, it doesn''t matter. Tang''s lips twitched, and when those spiritual powers prated in, he instantly swallowed their spiritual power with a strong mental power. The researcher who had been exploring her mental power suddenly felt something was wrong, and it was toote to quit. When the experiment was conducted, it was in a specialboratory. The door can only be opened from the inside, even if He Ting feels something is wrong, there is nothing to do. Recently, Tang Qingru has been following him all the time. In order to reduce trouble, he has rarelye over. Today is because he wants to conduct a mental power experiment, he muste and see. [Host big, what are you doing? ] The system asked in a horror, those people looked so painful. "Of course it is to swallow their mental power. Their mental power has been scanning in my brain. It makes me very ufortable and can only swallow it." System: I''m afraid. Chapter 2703: Daughter of the Star Heroine (22) Chapter 2703: Daughter of the Star Heroine (22) The person with the weakest mental power first fell to the ground and passed out into aa. Seeing the researchers in theboratory keep falling down one by one, He Ting could no longer sit still. He was about to do something when the door was suddenly knocked open. Lu Shaoyang brought people in with a smile on his face: "Major General He, leave it to me here. You have done your work, and you can leave now." At this time, Tang Guo stopped absorbing mental energy, pretending to have suffered an impact, "fainted", and turned his face pale. No way, because of the recent blood draw, her face didn''t look good. But just now she absorbed a lot of mental energy and performed a big tonic, which made her face flushed. Because she was lying down and surrounded by researchers, in order not to interfere with the experiment, the doors and walls of theboratory had the effect of shielding mental power. Therefore, He Ting couldn''t find any abnormality in her at all, and only thought that something was wrong with these researchers. Even these researchers did not know that Tang Guo had swallowed their mental power. Now it was Tang Guo who passed out first, and her small face was still pale and pale. Those researchers who hadn''t passed out were also in aa looking at Tang Guo. The situation was worse than them, and there was no doubt about it. They quickly opened the door of theboratory, and Lu Shaoyang walked in with someone. "You have worked hard, leave it to me next." Facing Lu Shaoyang''s appearance, these researchers were not qualified to refute. This is the youngest son of the President. It seems that this young girl is going to be taken away. With a smile on Lu Shaoyang''s face, he winked at the people around him and told them to hug Tang Guo. At this moment, a figure suddenly broke into theboratory and held Tang Guo in his arms. Everyone took a closer look and discovered that this person turned out to be Tang Qingru. He Ting was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Qingru to take Tang Guo away at this time. "Mrs. He, what are you doing?" Lu Shaoyang smiled unchanged, "You should understand that this is rted to the survival of the entire interster, so you should put her down and let my people take away." "No, she is my daughter." Tang Qingru didn''t hesitate, and there was no timid, cold face in his eyes, only persistence, "Also, don''t call me Madam He, please call me Colonel Tang." "Well, Colonel Tang, you should know that she is not your daughter, this matter actually has little to do with you." "I said yes, I don''t allow you to take it away, you are not allowed to take it away." Tang Qingru took a distraction to observe Tang Guo in her arms, and found that her small face was pale and her brows wrinkled lightly. It seemed that her mental strength had been damaged. If it falls into Lu Shaoyang''s hands, I''m afraid it will continue to be tested, and then the person will be abandoned. "At least...in terms of blood rtionship, you are not a mother-daughter rtionship. You should be very clear about it yourself?" Lu Shaoyang was not angry. In his opinion, Tang Qingru wanted to take Tang Guo away. It was a foolish dream. "It has nothing to do with you." Facing Tang Qingru who was unable tomunicate, Lu Shaoyang also put a smile away: "Major General Tang, you should understand that you are taking this little...oh no, you taking your daughter, you should not be able to leave here." "She is in my arms now, and you want to use her to do experiments, it is even more impossible. Then stand in a stalemate, and wait for him for thousands of years to see who can wait." Chapter 2704: Daughter of the Star Heroine (23) Chapter 2704: Daughter of the Star Heroine (23) Lu Shaoyang never felt that this was a difficult woman. Now I feel that this **** is the most difficult woman in StarCraft. If it was other things, he could use military orders to restrain her, but in this matter, military orders could not be used. The appearance of this woman''s refusal may not work well because of military orders. Women and men, Tang Qingru and He Ting, are still a bit different. Women always pay so much attention to feelings. As the old saying goes, women are benevolent, womens views, women will be soft-hearted, no wonder that the rulers of the past are more men. Tang Qingru is an s-level mental power, and is very skilled in the use of spiritual power. Now Tang Guo is in the other party''s hands, it is really difficult to do something radical. Especially, now he can''t let other people know that Tang Guo is Tang Qianqian''s daughter. Once thingse out, it will be very detrimental to him. After all, he is not the only candidate heir to the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, there are many others. Tang Guo''s existence was known to others, and it would not fall into his hands. Then, the results of the research at that time, whether in terms of merit or self-interest, he will suffer too much. Therefore, Tang Qingru is not afraid of making trouble, he is really a little scared. "Colonel Tang, tell me, what do you want?" Tang Qingru raised her eyes and said seriously: "I want to take my daughter home. She is talented and has been dyed for a long time. This is not good for her future. As a mother, my duty is to keep her healthy and grow up. Excellent." "But Colonel Tang, while you are a mother, you are also a soldier in the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. Your duty is to maintain the peace of the Empire." "Maintaining peace in the empire is because the empire can protect us. Once the empire I maintain, in turn insults us, there is no need to continue to maintain it." "Colonel Tang, do you know what you are talking about?" Tang Qingru''s expression remained unchanged: "I know, say what I want to say in my heart." All of Lu Shaoyang''s forbearance was broken today. This woman is really too difficult. "I can assure you that I won''t hurt her." This is his biggest concession, as far as possible while experimenting, so that this little girl is not harmed. Tang Qingru''s gaze fell on He Ting''s face subconsciously, and her cold voice carried some sarcasm: "Her father still didn''t dare to make such a guarantee, what qualifications do you have?" Lu Shaoyang: "..." Angrily. "Actually, giving her to me is the best choice. If my brothers knew about her, her situation would be worse, Colonel Tang, you should understand." "I only know that you are all people who want to hurt my daughter, including Major General He." He Ting, who was named again, spoke: "Perhaps, it''s best to give it to Qi Shao." After speaking, he received Tang Qingru''s gaze as if to eat him. This made him a little ufortable. Even though the woman was cold, the look in his eyes before was definitely not like that, like a sharp knife, making people chill. "Major General He, as her father, are you worthy to speak now?" [Host, just recognize her as your mother, this proper mother. She is handsome and cares about you, her personality is a bit colder, I think she is kind to you, it''s really not all because of your talent. Just talent, the Empire has many talented children, even sss-level children. Chapter 2705: Daughter of the Star Heroine (24) Chapter 2705: Daughter of the Star Heroine (24) The two sides were in a stalemate in theboratory. No matter what Lu Shaoyang said, Tang Qingru would not give in. When Tang Guo was held by her, Lu Shaoyang didn''t dare to actually do it. It would be bad for him when the time came. He also found out that Tang Qingru, a woman who must know his situation, would be so confident, which made him angry and helpless. "Major General He, please persuade me. You should understand that it is the best choice to hand over your daughter to me. I was able to find out about this, and soon others will find out that they will not be as good at talking as I am. " He couldn''t persuade Tang Qingru himself, and Lu Shaoyang hit He Ting again. He Ting shook his head this time: "Sorry, Qi Shao, I can''t persuade her." "Isn''t she your wife? Are you a husband and wife? What can''t you persuade? Can''t you coax me?" A woman can''t figure it out. This He Ting is too low for her family. He Ting opened his mouth and looked at Tang Qingru, who was guarding Tang Guo, not knowing what to say. Although they have been married for seven years and are a nominal couple, they have no feelings at all, let alone closeness. Once he was very satisfied with Tang Qingru''s knowledge and interest, and never troubled him. It''s a bit of a headache now. If the rtionship was better in the past, maybe this is not the case. Tang Qingru had a panoramic view of He Ting''s performance, her cold face had no other expressions. She looked down at Tang Guo and let out a sigh of relief when she saw that his small face was finally not so pale. Tang Guo opened her eyes at the right time and looked at Tang Qingru and called out: "Mom, are you here to take me home?" "Yeah." Tang Qingru''s voice was still cold, even stiff, "If Xiaoguo gets tired, he will sleep for a while, and I will take you home." [Host, let''s take a look, mother, let''s recognize it. It''s really not easy to meet this kind of mother. Tang Guo: "..." When did her family be like this? Tang Guo, like a real child, clutched Tang Qingrus clothes tightly: "Mom, I dont want to stay in theboratory. They draw a lot of blood from me every day, and scan my mental power before. I think my brain Its about to explode. I told my dad that it hurts. If I want to go home, my dad doesnt want me. Tang Qingru couldn''t help but raised her head and nced at He Ting who was standing outside. She touched Tang Guo''s head: "Don''t go out with your father casually in the future. Although you are still young, there are some things I want to tell you. Dad may not love you as much as he thought." Although this is very cruel, if she tells this little girl, her father loves her. Then, in the future, He Ting may still do something to hurt her as a father. Instead of this, it is better to let the rtionship between the two fathers and daughters break, at least, she will not be hurt by expecting the love of the father. He Ting is an indifferent person. She has learned from him a long time ago, so she has no hope at all whether he will give birth to paternal love. "mom." "You just need to remember that your father can''t easily believe that if he goes out in the future, he wants to see you, don''t go out alone. Either tell me or take two people." Tang Qingru''s words were pped He Ting''s face. "He asked people to draw your blood in order to analyze a special substance from it." Chapter 2706: Daughter of the Star Heroine (25) Chapter 2706: Daughter of the Star Heroine (25) "He promised that the people in theboratory will conduct a mental power experiment on you. It is because your blood can''t analyze the substances they need, so he will start with your mental power." Regardless of He Ting''s prevention, Tang Qingru told Tang Guo the truth. "If you continue to experiment, it will have a great impact on your mental power. In severe cases, it may be abandoned." Seeing the little girl''s unbelievable appearance, Tang Qingru''s eyes dropped downward, and the words stopped. Soon she continued: "I really want you to have a father who loves you, but, Xiaoguo, it''s a pity that your father doesn''t care about you. Therefore, I will protect you as much as possible." Tang Qingru''s hand holding Tang Guo tightened, but she might not be able to protect it either. As Lu Shaoyang said, once this matter is known to more people. There are many people who want to grab Xiaoguo, and there is only one Tang Qingru who can''t protect her. She, Tang Qingru, has traveled countless missions and killed unknown creatures that invaded the human race. Even when his life was threatened, he never felt as helpless as he is now. "I have a proposal." Lu Shaoyang suddenly said: "Actually, I want your daughter because of that special ability, but your daughters body is actually very unlikely to carry that ability. We all know it. Its just because Tang Qianqian cant help it now. Bring it back, so I had to deal with her." "Actually, you all know that whoever knows about this will choose to do this." Lu Shaoyang ignored the coldness from Tang Qingru: "As long as Tang Qianqianes back, I promise not to move her." "If Tang Qianqian is here, you won''t have the mind to stand in front of me." Everyone understands what Tang Qingru meant. Tang Qianqian is here. Everyone is probably busy asking the other person to help them grow new nts. Even if they do experiments, they will draw a little blood at most. They will not do too much experiment on Tang Qianqian. After all, Tang Qianqian represents a real new life, and if something goes wrong, it will be beyond regret. "It''s a human thing, don''t you want to let your daughter do the experiment? As long as you can get Tang Qianqian back here, I will not hit your daughter''s idea. Not only will I not hit your daughter''s idea, but I will help you keep a secret. " Lu Shaoyang smiled and said, the gloom on his original face was swept away: "How is it?" "Not so good. You want to find Tang Qianqian. It''s your business. Why do you use this condition to threaten me?" Tang Qingru didn''t ept the move at all. "I think you want beauty, whether I can take Tang Qianqian or not. If you find it back, you are all victorious. If you can''t find it, you can still experiment with Xiaoguo. Once you find it, you have Tang Qianqian again." "I''m not moving here. The big deal is that the fish will die and the will be broken. Anyway, it will be painful to let Xiaoguo do the experiment. It is better to fight here." The smile on Lu Shaoyang''s face disappeared again, he did not expect that this woman''s mind would turn so fast. "Qi Shao, do you have news about Tang Qianqian?" He Ting said suddenly, otherwise Lu Shaoyang wouldn''t mention it suddenly, there must be some next move. Lu Shaoyang: "It''s a bit, I know where she is, but it is not easy to bring people back. After all, the person who took her is not low, and he is not in the territory of our Zhouhao Alliance Empire. Let''s start. , If you can''t get the upper hand, people may lose all of them, and..." Chapter 2707: Daughter of the Star Heroine (26) Chapter 2707: Daughter of the Star Heroine (26) Hearing this, He Ting knew that things were not easy. "Furthermore, this woman has a very moist life. Annelin treats her well. Judging from the news received, Annelin intends to marry this woman as a princess. Even if she is a waste of mental energy, her ability alone is enough. The princess." "If Annalin really marries her as the princess, it is likely that he will be the next term of the Rollo Alliance Empire." Lu Shaoyang nced at He Ting: "Major General He, she is your woman anyway, don''t you have any ideas? I also heard a news that she didn''t want to, as if she was still thinking of you. I heard, this Women have been obsessed with you in the past, and they must be able to agree to that thing because they like you very much." Hearing this, He Ting didn''t have any fluctuations. At this time, he didn''t like this woman at all. For this woman, the only recognition is that her talent is very important. "Major General He,e here for a moment. Actually, I have an idea. Perhaps, there is a chance that the woman will be in and out of the way and bring her back. As far as I know, she is actually rtively free and has a lot of say in Annelin. Its hard to do something, but easy and easy. The most important thing is that she has a few dedicated followers around her." He Ting and Lu Shaoyang went out, not long after they came back. "We have now thought of other ways, maybe we can bring Tang Qianqian back." Lu Shaoyang said, "However, before this, you are not allowed to leave at will. In addition, I hope your daughter can provide me with a little blood every day. Researcher research, isnt that too much?" "We can go nowhere and want to draw blood, it''s impossible." Tang Qingru wouldn''t give in at all. Once he did, he could only give in step by step. Lu Shaoyang was not a respectable person. For this reason, Lu Shaoyang has a headache. "Qi Shao has made a big concession, just a little blood." He Ting also spoke, and looked at Tang Guo, who was held by Tang Qingru, "Little Guo, I promise." Tang Guo was amused and hesitated on the surface. Tang Qingru grabbed her hand: "Don''t believe them." Little children, it is indeed easy to be coaxed, Tang Qingru only thinks that Lu Shaoyang and He Ting are shameless. "Colonel Tang, you won''t let us wait here in vain, you have to give us some hope?" "Is it only a little bit?" Tang Guo said at this moment. The blood must be drawn. If the blood is not drawn, how could the virus she injected spread? It would be useless. "Only one thing, I promise, there are so many test tubes the size of a finger." Tang Qingru wasn''t happy, but Tang Guo couldn''t care about so much for the time being, so let''s smoke first. She is a child, so she will coax Tang Qingru another day, there shouldn''t be much problem. System: Really, anyone can coax even, the host is really shameless. In the end, Tang Guo and Tang Qingru stayed in a closed room temporarily, unable to go anywhere. After the blood was drawn, Tang Qingru kept a cold face and did not exchange a word with her. However, even so, she was still holding her hand. This time, Tang Guo coaxed for a long time. Finally found a rtively mature reason, and finally made Tang Qingru speak. "You agreed because you were afraid they would embarrass me, not because of He Ting?" Tang Guo nodded again and again, expressing that he was afraid of getting into trouble at that time, and Tang Qingru couldn''t win the fight. It shouldn''t hurt to draw a little blood. Chapter 2708: Daughter of the Star Heroine (27) Chapter 2708: Daughter of the Star Heroine (27) "Moreover, when my mother is watching, they don''t dare to draw too much blood. Unlike my father, no matter how much blood they draw from me, they will not stop it." Tang Qingru saw the sadness in the little girl''s eyes, and instantly understood. Even if the little girl is only seven years old, she is not an ordinary child, she has a clever mind and can''t really understand nothing. "I will protect you." Do her best. When locked in a confined space, He Ting had already set off to implement his n with Lu Shaoyang. At the same time, in theboratory, a small tube of Tang Guo''s blood is drawn every day. They didn''t know that when the blood came into contact with the air, a virus would instantly radiate from it and attach to the human body. These viruses will be taken out of theboratory by them and spread. In a short period of time, there is no problem for the time being. But two monthster, the situation happened. The nts that were originally beginning to die slowly, in some ces, began to die inrge areas and quickly. Basically, all will die in one night. Because this happened on the main star of the Zhou Hao Alliance, everyone took it very seriously. I started to study those nts, but in a short period of time, there is no progress at all, but the nts are still dying. The system has always been paying attention to the outside situation, and at night, it also took pictures of nts dying. At first he thought it was a strange virus intrusion, butter discovered that it was not like that. Because he had captured the source of the virus, it was actually emitted from theboratory. [The host is huge, and there are many nts outside that have died inrge areas, and even some trees on the street died overnight. "It''s almost there." System: Okay, he knows. It was his host who did a great job. It''s too extreme. It''s really what the other party is afraid of. Besides, Billy and Emanuel, the story king is too powerful, they still meet Tang Qianqian. When Emanuel met Tang Qianqian, it was Anelin''s admirer who was bullying Tang Qianqian. In order to keep Tang Qianqian''s identity secret, Anelin currently positions Tang Qianqian as his favorite woman, which makes countless admirers upset. Under the circumstances at that time, Tang Qianqian was made to fall from the high tform by those admirers. ording to the plot, Emanuel would definitely rush to the beautiful Oriental girl. Although Emanuel did not know Tang Qianqian, he was able to guess something through various news. When Tang Qianqian fell from the high tform, he rushed to pick it up without pulling his leg, and even took a step back subconsciously. Tang Guo told him the plot, Annelin would appear. Sure enough, without him, Anelin managed to catch Tang Qianqian even though it was far away. Emanuel and Tang Qianqian avoided contact, which really made him sigh. Worrying about meeting the schoolgirl mom every day is really scaring to death. Perhaps it was Emanuel''s cold look that caught Tang Qianqian''s gaze, but she had no special thoughts, just curious. "Emanuel, I feel you are different from them." Emanuel: No, he is the same as everyone else. He is really not different. Please beg your mother, don''t look at him anymore. He really can''t bear it. He doesn''t want to die, don''t want the family to be ashamed, don''t be dizzy because of the school''s mother, whose IQ has fallen, and dare not be the post-dad of the school. Chapter 2709: Daughter of the Star Heroine (28) Chapter 2709: Daughter of the Star Heroine (28) "They all stared at me curiously, either curious about me, or disliked, detested me, or... and you... hey, Emanuel, I haven''t finished speaking yet, why are you..." Tang Qianqian looked at Emanuel''s running back, and muttered, "It''s really different. I haven''t met someone who ran away after seeing me, as if I was going to eat him." Since Tang Qianqian said that he was different that day, Emmanuel was so frightened that he immediately returned to theboratory and did not appear for a long time. Knowing the main plot, he ns to stay until Tang Qianqian leaves the Rollo Alliance Empire. Is it too scary? It''s really scary to be caught by the school''s mother if you don''t pay attention. In addition, he also told Billy about it. Billy: "Have you really met?" Emmanuel: "Billy, let me tell you that although I have been avoiding our meeting, but I dont know why, but I still met that day. It happened to be the situation in the plot of the school flower. Now I finally understand, the school flower said The story is very powerful. In short, I will note out to find you for a drink recently. Be careful yourself. Anyway, I dare not meet the schoolgirl mother and scared me to death. do you know? If I didn''t know the plot, I saw a woman fall from such a high ce, no matter what the reason, I would rush to save people as soon as possible. Then, you know..." Billy''s face in the disy is very serious: "I know, Billy, as the admiral of the Rollo Alliance Empire, I will definitely try my best to ovee the difficulties this time. I will never let me be handed because of a woman. The soldiers underneath were killed, let alone shame my family and disappoint the people of the Empire who supported me." Emanuel: "Well, Billy, then I''ll hang up first, anyway, be careful, I haven''t dared to go out recently." Billy, who cut off the signal with Emanuel, looked extremely cautious. "Admiral Billy, your face looks a little pale. Could it be that the alien creature suddenly attacked it?" Billy''s adjutant asked Billy subconsciously as he sat on the seat with a heavy face, and then retorted inwardly. . No, if the alien creatures were to attack at this time, Admiral Billy should have notified all of them to prepare for battle, instead of sitting here and thinking about something calmly. Billy shook his head: "No, but, although this is not the time for arge number of alien creatures to attack humans, you must take precautions. You must not give them a chance to sneak attacks and harm the people of the empire." "Yes, I understand." The adjutant is actually a bit strange. From a few moments ago, Admiral Billy seemed to be more serious about killing alien creatures and guarding the border. The requirements for their subordinates were much stricter. Of course, this is a good thing, and they have noints. "By the way, what''s the matter with you?" The adjutant also remembered the business matter ofing to find Billy: "That''s it, Admiral Billy. Just now your family said that they could not contact you. Let me tell you that I can give them a message when I have time." Just now, Billy was talking with Emanuel. I did feel it before, as if there were other signals to be connected, but he ignored it. Soon, Billy contacted his family, and the person who appeared on the disy was his mother, a very elegant woman. "My Billy, you finally returned it to me." Chapter 2710: Daughter of the Star Heroine (29) Chapter 2710: Daughter of the Star Heroine (29) Billy: "Mom, what do you want?" "When will you go home, Billy? I remember this time, not the time when the alien creatures invaded. Also, I remember you had applied for a vacation some time ago, why didn''t youe back?" Billy: "I have cancelled the holiday." "Why? Billy, the vacation can''t be cancelled. It won''t dy you for a few days. You should apply for a few days of vacation first." Billy felt something was wrong: "Mom, what''s the matter?" "Billy, this is the case. To use the old saying from the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, you are no longer young. You are several hundred years old. Your brothers, your brothers are all married, your brother''s son , My little grandchildren already have a girl they like. But Billy, what''s the matter with you, after so many years, why didn''t you bring me a beautiful daughter-inw?" Billy raised his eyebrows: "So?" "I have photographed you some nice little girls. Come back and have a look. If you are satisfied, you will get married, Billy." Billy: "What if they are not satisfied with me?" "My Billy, don''t worry, the little girls your mother helped you choose are all satisfied with you, so you only need to be satisfied." Billy: "..." Can this be the case? Seeing Billy''s puzzlement, Billy''s mother was really speechless. Her Billy is really good without knowing it, the entire Rollo Alliance Empire does not know how many girls are willing to be his wife. But her son, like a weapon without emotion, is only interested in those alien creatures. If there is a good-looking girl among the alien creatures, maybe Billy won''t be single anymore, Billy''s mother wished. "No, Mom, I don''t think I need a wife now." No matter what Billy''s mother said, he refused. He believes that it is better to stay on the border now, and it is better to resist the invasion of alien creatures here than to be watched by the schoolgirl mother. It is his duty to resist alien creatures, and it is also what he likes to do. However, encountering the school flower mother, that is his disaster. Billy''s mother was a bit disappointed, but she didn''t force it, so she only asked him to think about it for two more days. Billy breathed a sigh of relief after both sides cut off the signal. At this time, I definitely can''t go back to the main star. After all, there is a schoolgirl mother over there, so dangerous. But Billy was not happy for long. Soon he received a news that the prince Anelin woulde to the border, and he didn''t know why. It happened to be Likasing he was in charge of. Anelin was an ambitious person, but it had nothing to do with him. But he clearly remembers that the school flower mother is currently with Annalin, right? Billy quickly connected to the signal of Billys mothers personal terminal: "Mom, I think I should listen to you, and I can try to meet those beautiful girls. If I meet someone I like, I really shouldnt Reject you." Billy''s mother:? ? ? Billy''s vacation application went smoothly. Although the arrival of Anelin will bring a certain sensation here. But the other party seemed to be very low-key when he came over, and few people knew about it, let alone a general to take care of him. Coincidentally, on the day he left, he ran into Anelin and Tang Qianqian who came with him. Anelin brought diolus to this ce, in fact, to cultivate nts. Chapter 2711: Daughter of the Star Heroine (30) Chapter 2711: Daughter of the Star Heroine (30) Too many eyes staring on the main star, very dazzling. And they have to carry out other experiments. In addition, they also want to determine whether Tang Qianqian''s ability can allow the nts to survive in such a harsh environment. Therefore, I chose the scope of Billy''s responsibility. On this border, most of the nts have died, and the resources needed by the soldiers must be supplied from other ces. If nts can grow here and the will slowlye back to life, then the existence of Tang Qianqian will bring tremendous changes to their Rollo Alliance Empire. Now that Billy''s application for vacation is so smooth, Annelin''s role in it is indispensable. Billy is indeed an admiral of a loyal empire, but not his person. Now Billy has taken the initiative to take a vacation, and he is toote to be happy. Instead, he thinks that Billy is unwilling to participate and make room for him. "Admiral Billy, it''s really a pity. I just came here and you are going to take a vacation." Although he was happy and miserable in his heart, Anelin still said politely. With a stern face, Billy only nced at Tang Qianqian, who was curious about him, and quickly retracted: "It''s really a pity, then the prince is here, please feel free. They should be able to treat him well. Princes." "Is he Admiral Billy? The hero of the Rollo Alliance Empire, the object of all young girls'' admiration, I heard that those young girls want to be his wife." Tang Qianqian is indeed curious, after all, she was not in touch with her before. To such a character. Moreover, this general Billy looks very strange. It seems that I don''t want to see her. Like that Emanuel, watching her dodge, as if she was a jackal, tiger and leopard who wanted to eat people. She also knows that her talent will move many people''s hearts, and those who know a little bit look at her very eagerly. From the mouth of the elder prince Anelin, she learned that Emmanuel and the general Billy should know that she carries that kind of talent. Therefore, she felt strange. People who know her, look at her eyes, really want to take her away. At this time, Billy''s face was not only tense, but his whole body was tense. Sure enough, Emanuel did not deceive him. The schoolgirl mother was so terrible, she actually looked at him with such a special look. "Actually, I went back for a blind date this time. After listening to my mother, she introduced me to the little girl and told me to go back and have a look." Billy thought that he had to exin to the school flower mother that he was about to go on a blind date. People, so dont look at him with this special look. Seeing it 10,000 times, he wouldn''t have a little love and infatuation for her. Yes, he is going to go on a blind date, and he may meet a very beautiful and gentle girl, and then this girl will be his wife. "Then congrattions to Admiral Billy, maybe the next time I see Admiral Billy, you will be a bride-to-be." Knowing that Billy was going back to go on a blind date and had no intentions of Tang Qianqian, Anelin still Kind of happy. He is coveted by Tang Qiang''s talent, but after getting along, he has fallen in love with her. If someone hit her idea, he would be very angry, very angry. After leaving the on the border, Billy was greatly relieved and quickly connected to Emanuel''s signal. Chapter 2712: Daughter of the Star Heroine (31) Chapter 2712: Daughter of the Star Heroine (31) "As you said, the schoolgirl mother is terrible, and the look in her eyes makes me very disturbed." Emanuel: "So, did you see her?" Billy: "Yes, although the plot has changed a bit, we still saw it." I remember Tang Guo told him that in the plot, he listened to his mother and went back. When he returned, he happened to be on the same road with Anelin. Naturally, he met Tang Qianqian, and then he devoted himself to the tragedy... Emanuel: "What about you now?" Billy: "I think what my mother said is very reasonable. I should meet some young girls. I should get in touch with some young girls. It will not be like in the plot. I fell in love with the school girl mother." Emanuel: "..." Billy: "I''m on my way home. I will listen to my mother and meet some young and lovely girls. If I can meet a girl I like this time, I n to get married. As a responsible soldier, since When I get married, I will definitely not think about it anymore, I will treat my wife well for the rest of my life." Emanuel: "..." Billy: "Actually, Emanuel, you can also try to meet some young and cute girls. Maybe you will find something you like soon." Emanuel: Maybe you can try? No, forget it. When Tang Guo asked about Tang Qianqian''s situation, he also asked about the situation of the two of Emanuel. He was stupefied when he learned that Billy was on a blind date every day. "Blind date?" Emanuel: "It was after seeing your mother that day that Billy was terrified. He didn''t n to go home. Now he is very keen on blind dates. Seeing all kinds of young and cute girls, he ns to find his own. Love." "He has to meet at least three or four a day, sometimes seven or eight, do you know? I heard that Billy is on a blind date. The girls in the entire Rollo Alliance Empire are crazy." Tang Guo: "..." Billy, the old man, is poisonous. System: Not only toxic, but also highly toxic. Tang Guo: "So, now my mother is in Likaxing, helping Anelin do experiments to cultivate nts?" "Yes." The reason why this matter has always been Anelin in charge, and has not risen to the empire. That''s because once the empire intervenes, it is no small matter. Tang Qianqian belongs to the Tang family of the Zhouhao Alliance Empire, and is not a small family. When the timees, Zhou Hao''s alliance empire will have an excuse for them to hand over Tang Qianqian, creating many contradictions. Now Annalin''s behavior is actually supported by the Rollo Alliance Empire, but it is his personal behavior. Simrly, if the Zhou Hao alliance empire knew about it, it would only be able to grab people by its own ability, and would not rise to the battle between the two empires. This matter is undoubtedly the default of both parties. Emanuel: "School flower, why don''t the people from the Zhouhao Alliance Empiree to grab your mother? Are they lost?" Tang Guo: "..." System: [...] This guy is also poisonous, and he seems to want to show him the way. It''s not that Emanuel doesn''t think Tang Qianqian is not important, but what else is he worried about after knowing the plot? Isnt there another school flower? The school girl is too powerful, he will never be able to fight her, it would be really stupid to do that. Therefore, it is best for Tang Qianqian to return to the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. "It should being soon. Don''t worry, the storyline is very powerful. After all, my mother is the heroine and my dad is the male lead. They will definitely meet." Emanuel: "Then I should stay in theboratory recently. It''s really too dangerous outside, I''m a little scared." Let him go on a blind date. It is impossible to go on a blind date. He is not as shameless as Billy. He goes to see the young girl every day. Chapter 2713: Daughter of the Star Heroine (32) Chapter 2713: Daughter of the Star Heroine (32) After breaking the signal with Emanuel, Tang Guo should eat and drink. Looking at the people in theboratory, they are getting busier and busy, and they haven''te to draw her blood for three days, which makes her a bit regretful. It seems that the virus is destined to not spread much, but the current situation alone also caused the other party to suffer. Everyone in theboratory looks very tired. Especially Lu Shaoyang, his expression was very solemn. Recently, Lu Shaoyang and He Ting had talked many times, and the other party was bound to bring Tang Qianqian back. The previous virus was not resolved, and as a result a new virus appeared, which he had never expected. Another thing is that the experimenters who had performed the mental power experiment on Tang Guo before recovered and found that their mental power was almost abolished. Therefore, even if they really want to study Tang Guo, because of Tang Qingru''s protection and the few people who had been abolished before, they did not dare to do anything. "Mom, has something happened outside? They look worried." Tang Qingru: "Perhaps, is Xiao Guo worried about something?" "No, I just want to read the book. I haven''t finished reading the mecha information my mother sent me before." "Wait, no matter what, I will take you out." If Tang Qianqian can''t bring it back, she can only use other methods to take Xiao Guo out. One monthter. I don''t know what method He Ting used, and finally brought Tang Qianqian back. After Tang Qianqian left the Rollo Alliance Empire, Emanuel left theboratory. Billy, who kept going on blind dates, also extended his vacation and ended the blind date journey. Although those young girls are very cute and very nice, but unfortunately, he did not find his true love. Tang Qianqian was brought back, and Tang Qingru and Tang Guo were finally free. Tang Qingru took Tang Guo home, not wanting to see Tang Qianqian at home. She nced at He Ting who was standing on the side, but before he spoke, He Ting spoke. "She wants to see Xiaoguo." Tang Qingru''s voice is still so cold: "I see." She let go of Tang Guo''s hand, "Now she is back, Major General He, don''t hit Xiao Guo again in the future." "know." Tang Qingru turned upstairs, Tang Guo pulled her up: "Mom, didn''t you say that you can''t let me be alone with Dad? What if Dad took me out again?" Although he did not have any feelings for this daughter, He Ting was still quite at a loss when he heard such words. Tang Qianqian''s eyes had been on Tang Guo''s body, and her eyes were still red. This cute little girl is her daughter. She has not seen her since giving birth to this daughter. He didn''t expect that her daughter would suffer because of her talent, which made Tang Qianqian very self-me. If she was more careful, her daughter would not suffer so much. "This time, your father should not hurt you." Tang Qingru said. In fact, she knew that the child should know who her biological mother was soon. In order to protect Tang Qianqian, those people will also discuss a way to prevent the people of the Rollo Alliance Empire from robbing people, whether they dare to rob them on the surface or secretly. For He Ting, she hadn''t liked her as much as she did at the beginning, so she had no regrets. As for Tang Qianqian, she didn''t have any special hatred, and she didn''t care much. Chapter 2714: Daughter of the Star Heroine (33) Chapter 2714: Daughter of the Star Heroine (33) Speaking of which, Tang Qianqian is more pitiful, but this woman is a bit stupid, being snatched around and used to make use of it, as if she has no long memory, she doesn''t mind at all. Maybe, be stupid, and live happily. After Tang Qianqian saw Tang Guo, he looked at her eagerly. Because of her identity, someone might have told her, so she didn''t dare to show anything. Within two days, the He family and the Tang family sat together to discuss this matter. The matter has beenid out, it is no longer Lu Shaoyang''s decision. But when the timees, he will be responsible for the cultivation of nts, and he has gained a certain right to speak. The two decided that with Tang Qianqian''s current role, she must give her a pivotal identity, so that the Rollo Alliance Empire would not dare to touch her. After discussion, the two families decided to use Tang Qianqian to bring this matter back, promote He Ting to the army, and let Tang Qianqian marry He Ting. Dont they happen to have a daughter? As for the reason, just find a few prevarications, anyway, public opinion is in their control. The Tang family didn''t mind letting Tang Qianqian marry other people, but the He family did. Therefore, this matter is so decided. Of course, Tang Qingru had to agree to this matter, and it would be troublesome for her to make trouble. Tang Qingru: "I don''t have any opinion. I am willing to dissolve the marriage contract by myself, but I have one condition. No matter what happens to Tang Qianqian in the future, you are not allowed to experiment with Xiaoguo. Once you break the agreement, I, Tang Qingru, will put the words here today. At that time, I will take my mech and detonate it on the main star as a return for yourck of credit. " Tang Qingru''s words really shocked everyone. After hearing her condition, he was relieved. It seemed that Tang Qingru really cared about Tang Guo. Tang Qianqian came back, and promised this condition, for them, there was no problem at all. After Tang Qingru and He Ting broke off their engagement, they quickly married Tang Qianqian. Naturally, Tang Guo was also told his true identity. She appropriately expressed the doubts of a child, of course, did not forget to express resistance to He Ting. On the day Tang Qingru packed up and left, Tang Guo stopped her at the gate: "Mom." "You should know, I am not your mother." Tang Qingru stretched out his hand, and finally put it on her head, "You should call me, Auntie." "But I still want to call your mother." In Tang Qingru''s cold eyes, there seemed to be snowkes melting, and the corners of her lips were bent, like a sh in the pan: "It''s up to you, you cane and y with me in the future." Tang Guo''s life hasn''t changed much, but Tang Qianqian''s addition has made the whole house lively. She only showed what a child should have, and it made Tang Qianqian understand that she didn''t like this father. Tang Qianqian said it twice, butter found it to be useless. For fear of making her angry, she didn''t say much. At this time, she was in her grade and wanted to organize a collectiveary expedition, so she had the opportunity to go out. A few days ago, the system told her that it had captured a mysterious aura. If the guess was good, it should be the source of the virus. While she was going to explore a certain, she nned to see what was going on. Therefore, when she was exploring a certain, she sneaked away without anyone paying attention. That ce is not too far from here. Chapter 2715: Daughter of the Star Heroine (34) Chapter 2715: Daughter of the Star Heroine (34) [The host is big, the breath I finally caught is in this ce, but when I reach this ce, I am a bit confused, because on this, there is that mysterious breath everywhere, but I can be sure, let Those nts that died were definitely something from this waste star. Although the system considers itself a very powerful system, none of the systems encountered so far can beat him. But he was not arrogant, thinking that he could scan everything. Even if the host is big, she wouldn''t think she is the best. Therefore, always keep in mind the saying that there are outsiders, there are outsiders, there must be more powerful systems outside the system. [Host is big, be careful, I''m not sure what the other party is. The host is still a seven or eight year old girl, no matter how powerful, she still can''tpare to an adult. The small arms and legs make the system a little worried. Tang Guo piloted the aircraft to search for the dead star, and with her extraordinary mental power, she had actually captured the opponent''s position. I don''t know if the other party has discovered her, but she has prepared Marguerite''s teleport charm. Once there is a crisis, she will immediately move away without dy. When she came to a certain valley, she was still a bit surprised. Compared with the look of the whole waste star looking ruined and decadent, it ispletely different here. Some fresh and lush nts can be seen. Although there are few, it feels very abnormal. Based on the situation of Interster for so many years, she had already guessed that perhaps the thing that caused interster nts to wither slowly was not a terrible virus, but another reason. It''s just that, except for some good-growing nts, no living things have been seen here. With her puzzled gaze, she constantly scanned the surroundings with mental power, and finallynded on a smooth and round stone. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Although she couldn''t believe it, she was sure that the smooth and round stone should be the source of the mysterious aura. She walked in front of the stone. The stone was about the size of a half fist. The whole body was ck, and the surface was very smooth. The lines on it were like patterns growing in the sky. I have to say that this stone is a bit pretty, even ck. She hesitated for a moment, and didn''t feel the danger of this stone. Finally she reached out and picked it up. Seeing that there was a little dirt on it, she took out a handkerchief and wiped it: "What a smooth, round stone." [The host is big, are you sure there is no danger? Also, are you sure that the death of interster nts is really the cause of this stone? "It''s all that kind of atmosphere inside. This little stone should be good. This is the first time I have seen such a beautiful little stone. It''s good as a collectible." Tang Guo wiped the little stone clean, ready to put it in her pocket, not wanting to suddenly hear a voice in her ear: "I am not called a little stone." Huh? "My name is Shen Yao." This voice is not loud, like a little boy''s voice, it sounds like her age. "Shen Yao?" "Yes, my name is Shen Yao." The ce where Tang Guo heard the sound this time was the small rock she was going to put in her pocket. She moved the rock under her sight, carefully observed it for a while, and touched it: "You are this small rock. ?" Chapter 2716: Daughter of the Star Heroine (35) Chapter 2716: Daughter of the Star Heroine (35) "My name is Shen Yao." "Shen Yao is a small stone?" "Ok." Tang Guo pondered for a while, and then asked, "Are you a stone spirit? There are records in ancient times that a stone can also be a spirit. Are you a stone spirit?" "probably." "Then why are you here? The surrounding nts died. Did you do it?" "I don''t know why I am here," the **** Yaolue''s somewhat immature voice sounded, "I originally only wanted to use the power of this world to find a way home, but I don''t know where the way home is, the power of this world. It doesn''t seem to be enough. Even if I ate it all, there is no way to open the passage. After eating so much, I barely make me transformed into a human form. I am considering whether to give up or eat it all in one bite." Tang Guo understood. It turned out that the nt died because of this guy. He was to absorb energy. "Then have you considered it? Are you nning to eat this ce in one bite, or give up?" Shenyao was silent for a while before he said, "I nned to swallow the power of this realm in one bite, but then panicked and dispelled this idea. My instinct told me that if I eat this realm, something bad will happen." The system seemed to understand something, and it also knew why Shen Yao felt panicked. If he dares to swallow this ce, he will never see the host again. Can he not panic in his heart? This guy, really unlucky, turned into a cat, turned into a fish... This time it turned into a stone, hahahahahahaha, he was soughing. "Then what are you going to do now? You can''t eat this world. It seems that you need to replenish energy regrly, or you have to slowly swallow the power of this world." "So I chose to restore my original form and sleep here, and minimize the use of energy, so that I can stay longer." "Why do you have to stay here? Either swallow this world or give up the treatment. The next life will be a good stone." "I don''t know. Since you found me, then you take me away. Didn''t you say that I look good and can be a collection? Can you take me back to collect it?" System: He seems to understand something again. Only when his skin is thick to a certain level can he stay by his wife''s side without changing his face. Tang Guo: "Alright, I''ll take you with you, but you don''t want to eat the power of this world without my permission in the future." "Okay, I listen to you." System: What a simple little boy, oh no, Little Rock, just so obediently coaxed. "Absorbing the power of this world seems to be rted to your life and death. Why do you just leave it to me?" Shen Yao: "That...want to hear you." "Listen to me and die." "My **** Yao is not afraid of death." Tang Guo pped the stone: "I think you want to die in my pocket. It''s not serious when you be a stone." Shen Yao: Where is he serious? He was not afraid of death, and now there are people taking him to y, much better than him staying here alone. "Can you transform into a human form now? I want to see." "Let me try." Then, a little boy about eight years old appeared in front of Tang Guo, dressed in ck clothes, with a face like a young man, and his long lips were red and white, and he liked it. "hungry?" Shen Yao said ufortably, "It''s kind of." These years he has been merciful, and this has allowed this realm to survive. In fact, I was very hungry and panicked. Chapter 2717: Daughter of the Star Heroine (36) Chapter 2717: Daughter of the Star Heroine (36) If it weren''t for his control, maybe this ce would have declined a long time ago, and humans would have almost perished. What Shen Yao didn''t say was that he vaguely seemed to understand why he could not swallow this world. Once that thought is revealed, my heart will panic. When this little girl appeared, he found the answer. Although unbelievable, he seems to be really waiting for her toe, waiting for her to take him away from here. There seemed to be something destined in it, she would definitelye and take him away. "You want to follow me?" "Yes." Shenyao nodded, who would not follow her? When she appeared to pick him up, he decided to follow her, so he didn''t resist. "In this case, you will be my rock from now on." Her stone? This is a bit weird, but Shen Yao didn''t refute it, and didn''t think it was wrong, it seemed like this. "Since you are my stone, I will provide your rations in the future." The system feels that the host may want to clear the inventory in the system space. Basically, the host will not use those things, I am afraid they will eat it for this guy. Just thinking about it, Tang Guo showed a few jade boxes in his hands, which were all thousands of years old Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng: "Come on, eat more. Since it is my stone, I can''t treat it badly." When the Lingzhi and ginseng were taken out, Shenyao couldn''t move his eyes. Sure enough, his choice was right, and it was right to follow this little girl. Tang Guo took out a small schoolbag, put the ganoderma and ginseng into the small schoolbag, and let Shenyao carry it on his own. Then, she stretched out her hand: "Come on, I''ll take you away." Shenyao held a ginseng in one hand with relish, and quickly stretched out the other hand and grabbed Tang Guo''s little hand. System: It''s so good. A few words can deceive a little Zhengtai, and the host is extremely powerful. Tang Guo took Shen Yao back to the where the school organized the adventure. During this period, there was not much time, and the school people did not find any abnormalities. It''s just that Shen Yao who suddenly appeared next to Tang Guo still felt strange. Tang Guo randomly found a reason to prevaricate, because she was now the daughter of Lieutenant General He Ting, and the teacher did not dare to ask too much. During the adventure, Tang Guo always took Shen Yao with him, and after the end, he took the people back. Everyone thought that Shen Yao should have been a partner who grew up with Tang Guo, and was even wondering whether it was a junior from a prominent family who came to y with Tang Guo. Tang Guo took Shen Yao home, but He Ting was very busy every day and couldn''t take this into consideration. Because of Tang Guo''s rejection of him, he basically didn''t care about Tang Guo''s affairs. Tang Qianqian asked about Shenyao. Tang Guo exined: "I think he is very pitiful and looks so good. It is a pity to live among refugees, so he brought him back." "It turned out to be like this. My Xiao Guo is really a very kind little girl." Tang Qianqian watched her daughter actually answer her question, and was a little touched. "Then my mother will arrange a room for him at home and let him also Stay? You can still y together." "Thank you." Tang Guo looked at Tang Qianqian happily to decorate the room, and shook his head. If Tang Qingru watched her bring a strange boy back, it is estimated that in a short period of time, he would check the ancestors of the little boy in all eighteen generations. Her mother''s heart is really big. No wonder, what happened is not so good, and I am alive and well. Chapter 2718: Daughter of the Star Heroine (37) Chapter 2718: Daughter of the Star Heroine (37) However, it also facilitates her, so as not to exin too much. Tang Qianqian not only helped decorate the room, but knew that Shenyao was a refugee. In order to please Tang Guo, he also helped Shenyao settle down, giving him a formal identity in the interster world. Such a thing is still rtively easy for Tang Qianqian now. The entire empire now protects her very well. For fear of any danger to her, the only thing she can''t even draw her blood is to let her help cultivate nts. All the nts she cultivated can grow well. Tang Guo knew that this was a special ability bestowed by Heaven on the Heavenly Chosen Daughter. Counting it all up, without the existence of Shen Yao, Tang Qianqian would not have such a powerful ability. She also secretly let Shen Yao try to absorb the vitality of the nts cultivated by Tang Qianqian in the family. "There is a mysterious power on it that protects these nts." Shenyao said with a serious face, observing the potted nts in front of him. "Can that be absorbed?" "It can be absorbed by breaking this protective cover, but it won''t be as easy as it used to be. It used to be just a bite to swallow it. Now it takes one more process." It turned out to be like this. The reason why the nts cultivated by Tang Qianqian will not die and can grow up healthily is the protective cover outside the nts. Before Shen Yao just swallowed the life force of nts in one bite, he was still so far away that he would definitely not be able to discover this. "Guoguo, do you want me to swallow all of these?" Shenyao looked at the potted nt in front of him, still a bit coveted. He hadn''t eaten this kind of nt protected by the energy cover, so he didn''t know how it tasted. Tang Guo knocked him on the head and stuffed him with a piece of ginseng: "Don''t look so greedy, as if I didn''t feed you enough. You can''t swallow it now, I will ask you to swallow it again in the future." She is looking forward to it now, those people areing to arrest her. When they dared to catch her, she let Shenyao go out and swallowed all the nts in their area. System: He, a weak and helpless little tactician, should hide in the corner shivering. Ever since Tang Qianqian returned to the Zhou Hao alliance empire and married He Ting, he now helped Zhou Hao the alliance empire and cultivated countless nts, all kinds of vegetables and fruits, which solved the biggest problem of interster. The people in the Rollo Alliance Empire were a little bit unable to sit still. Because of the appearance of Tang Qianqian, they have ignored the nts that have stopped dying. Although the vitality of nts will not be restored immediately, as time passes, it will not be worse than it is now, and will get better and better. But those who looked at the situation of the Zhou Hao alliance empire still couldn''t sit still. Whether it is some interster pirates, bandits, or the Rollo Alliance Empire, they are all thinking of ways to take Tang Qianqian back. At this moment, Tang Guo was the daughter of Tang Qianqian and He Ting, and the news about the probability of carrying that mysterious ability was leaked out. Tang Qianqian is not easy to catch, and once caught, it may cause great turmoil. If Tang Qianqian''s daughter can be arrested, even if nothing can be found out, he can still negotiate terms with Tang Qianqian, which may benefit him. In this way, Tang Guo was caught. It is still easy to catch her. After all, everyone''s protection for her is not so strict. Unlike Tang Qianqian, someone will follow to protect her anytime and anywhere. It is He Ting who escorted her to the cultivation room. "What about this little guy?" Chapter 2719: Daughter of the Star Heroine (38) Chapter 2719: Daughter of the Star Heroine (38) "I checked it. I was a refugee-born kid. When he left the main star, he threw him out to destroy himself." To say that it is self-destructing is actually not giving a way to survive. Even the most powerful interster members, without protective gear, can''t survive long in space. Not to mention, a really ordinary little boy. Tang Guo and Shenyao were locked up in a room of the aircraft. This room naturally blocked any signal and did not restrain them. After all, they don''t think that two little girls, seven or eight years old, the little boy can escape in this situation. "Guoguo, can I swallow them now?" Shen Yao grasped Tang Guo''s little hand, Xiao Zhengtai''s face was serious and faint, and there was some cold light in her eyes, and she felt like a mountain rain ising. Tang Guo squeezed the palm of his hand, causing Shen Yao to copse with a serious expression, and couldn''t recover the stretched and terrifying look just now. "Little Stone, can you still eat people?" "I haven''t eaten it before, but it should be about the same as absorbing the vitality of nts. Just swallowing their vitality." As he said, Shen Yao nodded, "I have a hunch that human vitality should be more supplemented than that of nts. ." Tang Guo pulled out his hand and pped him fiercely: "Little Stone, if you dare to eat people, I won''t want you." "Then I won''t eat it." Shenyao said quickly, "Then kill them. If you kill them, I won''t eat them." If you eat people, you will be disliked by Guoguo, and you will not eat them. Although the vitality of human beings is more supplemented than the vitality of nts, he does not want to be abandoned by Guoguo and be a solitary little stone. Tang Guo held his hand again: "Now you have turned into a rock and got into my pocket. They will not do anything to me for the time being. As for the way to teach them, I have already thought about it. You will follow my instructions in a while." Shen Yao did it, and he was very obedient. Its right to hear Guoguo, those people who provoke Guoguo will not have good fruit to eat. The system was stunned while watching. During this period, he watched the host dangling around with her little loyal dog every day. For fear that those people could not find her, they still stood in a particrly conspicuous ce, guessing that they were calcting every day, when they would be arrested. "Tongzi, connect me to Emanuel or Billy''s signal. I want to talk to them." [Ok, the host is big. The first to connect to the signal is Emanuel: "School flower, what''s the situation? Have you been arrested, are we going to meet?" "Emanuel, are you really happy that I was caught?" Emmanuel was a little embarrassed: "I''m not looking forward to meeting you yet, knowing that you will have nothing to do, so I dared to expect you to be arrested. Of course, you don''t follow the n and meet us directly. I''m eager." Tang Guo: "As you wish, I have been arrested, but the person who arrested me should not be from the two alliance empires. It may be interster pirates, bandits and the like." "Then do you need me to do anything?" Tang Guo: "I just notify you, don''t do anything, I will solve it myself, since they dare to take me, they will bear the consequences of taking me. I contacted you to inform you of something. " "What''s the matter?" Emanuel felt that this matter should be very important, otherwise Tang Guo would not take it out alone. Chapter 2720: Daughter of the Star Heroine (39) Chapter 2720: Daughter of the Star Heroine (39) Tang Guo: "The interster crisis has been lifted. You don''t have to worry about the nt dying. However, you don''t want to disclose the news, just talk to Billy." "I told you about the plot? If your people from the Rollo Alliance empiree to arrest me, I have to teach them a lesson. If you reveal the news, they won''te to arrest me." Emanuel: "..." Is the school flower testing his character? Although everyone is a member of the Rollo Alliance Empire, the school flowers are really worrying. As long as there is no survival problem in StarCraft, he won''t bother to help those who are full of ambitions. Looking at them unfortunately, he might stillugh out loud next to him. With Emanuel''s assurance, Tang Guo was relieved. She didn''t believe Emanuel, she just wanted to share good news with him. The little stones that caused the interster crisis have all fallen into her hands. Whether there will be a crisis in the interster, it is not the little stone in her pocket that has the final say. System: Slightly, what is called Little Stone has the final say, it is obviously that she has the final say, Little Stone still does things ording to her words. This woman, turned into a luoli, is also a bad luoli, and a bad luoli with a bad boy. About Shen Yao''s sudden disappearance, it really surprised those people. After looking for it for a long time, Tang Guo was also more closely guarded. After Tang Guo was captured, Tang Qianqian cried anxiously when she came back to learn about it. Holding He Ting''s sleeve all the time, let him find someone. Tang Qianqian is very important, so He Ting did send many people to look for it. Finally, it was captured that Tang Guo was taken out of the main star. Following the signal, the opponent''s aircraft did not fly to the range of the two empires, but flew out of the range of their management, which made He Ting difficult. Tang Qingru knew about this over there, because there was no special mission, so he came directly to He Ting. Knowing the direction Tang Guo was taken away, he turned around and left. "The ce where Xiaoguo was taken is within the range of the chaotic stars. It doesn''t belong to the Rollo Alliance Empire, nor does it belong to our Zhouhao Alliance Empire. You don''t want to venture over by yourself, so you can''t save Xiaoguo." He Ting stopped. Tang Qingru turned her head and said, "I can''t save it, so why don''t you go?" Tang Qingru looked at Tang Qianqian who had already cried out in He Ting''s arms, "You don''t seem to be nervous at all. Sure enough, this daughter is not very important in your heart. " "Don''t stop me." Tang Qingru left, chasing directly in the direction where Tang Guo was captured. He Ting frowned, feeling that Tang Qingru hadpletely lost the calmness he once should have, and became angry. After Tang Qianqian woke up, her eyes were red again, and He Ting had to find Tang Guo no matter what. In addition to agreeing, He Ting can only agree. "No matter what conditions they want, you all agree. They shoulde from me. As long as they are willing to release Xiaoguo, they can use me in exchange." This, of course not. He Ting denied it in her heart, not to mention that he did not agree, even if he did, no one else would agree. But verbally, He Ting still agreed. He also sent people to see the situation, but he didn''t ask people to go directly to the chaotic star area to find people. That ce was like Longtan Tiger Den, where the people were cruel, and the people of the empire would die easily and couldn''te back. It is impossible for so many people to sacrifice for nothing because of a little girl. At this moment, Tang Guo had been brought to the range of the chaotic star, and he still didn''t know the situation here. When entering the chaotic star range, she heard the cheers of many people. She touched Shen Yao in her pocket: "Little stone, you can swallow slowly, when it gets dark, you can swallow all the nts in the chaotic star range, swallow it, swallow it. full." Chapter 2721: Daughter of the Star Heroine (40) Chapter 2721: Daughter of the Star Heroine (40) With Tang Guo, Shen Yao is really wee. Swallowing from the edge of the chaotic star range, the nts that were swept by him began to die slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye. There was no time to do anything to Tang Guo for the time being, but she was locked in a very tight ce and threw her two nutritional supplements. The fact that she doesn''t cry or make trouble makes those who take her be wary. Even if she was kept in a tight ce, many people were arranged to guard her at the door, not giving her a chance to escape. The leader of this person has gathered together and is discussing what to do with Tang Guo. Is it to use her to negotiate terms with the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, or to use this little girl as an experiment. "I think it''s better to have the best of both worlds. On the one hand, let people study the genes and mental power of this little girl. On the other hand, send someone to negotiate with the people of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire and negotiate terms. From my guess, even Tang Qianqian promised to exchange, and it is estimated that none of those people would let it go. So, we can back down slowly, and finally let them give us fresh nts. Dying time, maybe we can get some useful genes from this little girl. This little girl is just to cooperate with us to do a little experiment, so as not to hurt her life. " The boss''s words were approved by everyone. They actually don''t care about the life and death of a little girl, they are afraid that when the girl is really going to die, it will cause them trouble and get no benefit at all. Therefore, when instructing the researchers, they said several times that they can do any experiment. Do everything possible to find useful information from the little girl. However, the only requirement is that she must live. You just need to be alive, and there is no limit to the behavior of those researchers. It was these cruel people that made the original owner who had suffered a mental power experiment once again been destroyed and slowly turned into a useless person. In the end, being taken away, she had no ability to resist. After discussion, these people decided to send Tang Guo into theboratory tomorrow to cooperate with the experimental research. At the same time, they will send people to negotiate and negotiate with the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire to obtain benefits. It was a great thing to capture Tang Qianqian''s daughter back, so this night, in the range of the chaotic stars, countless people cheered. There are actually countless forces in the chaotic star range. But this time they are robbing the mighty alliance empire, so their choice is to join forces for themon benefit this time. The Zhou Hao Alliance Empire now has a Tang Qianqian, maybe they will have a Tang Guo that is the same as Tang Qianqian in the future. Even if Tang Guo didn''t have that ability, she was Tang Qianqian''s daughter, and that was enough for them to do something. After they drank and cheered, they gradually fell asleep in the dark night. I don''t know at all. At the moment of darkness, in the range of the chaotic star, from the outside to the center,rge areas of nts began to wither, and died without warning. Until dawn, Tang Guo heard a full burping from his pocket, and couldn''t help but grin: "Little Stone, you are full this time, I heard you burp." "Guoguo, you got it wrong." Shen Yao felt a little embarrassed, he just hadn''t eaten so much for a long time. Chapter 2722: Daughter of the Star Heroine (41) Chapter 2722: Daughter of the Star Heroine (41) One night, he absorbed the vitality of all the nts in the chaotic star, which really made him feel satisfied and had a feeling of fullness, and he subconsciously burped. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo happened to hear it. This makes him feel a bit embarrassed! Tang Guo took Shen Yao out, and after eating so much, Shen Yao''s body really changed a little. Although it was smooth and beautiful before, it''s not like the pattern on the stone is so deep at this time, and there are even more patterns. "Little Stone, how did youe to this ce?" "I don''t know, the memory is very vague, I can''t remember many of them. I only vaguely remember what happened and fell to this world from other ces. The two worlds are far apart and the walls are very thick. If there is not enough power There is no way to break the space and go back." "Then do you want to go back?" "I really wanted to." "Don''t want it now?" Shenyao: "I don''t think much now. It''s good to stay here in Guoguo. It''s hard to go back. Even if you swallow the world, you won''t necessarily be able to open it. Moreover, I don''t think it is so important to go back or not. ." "Then have you ever thought that if you don''t go out, you will die. There is no power you need here, the vitality of eating nts can only maintain what you need. If you don''t eat those vitality, you will slowly change It became a real stone and died." "Then I am dead, will Guoguo throw me away?" Tang Guo was amused, what kind of brain circuits are all this. She was going to die, and she was still worried about whether she would throw him away. It really turned into a stone and her brain was also petrified. "Little stones are pretty, how could I throw you away." "As long as Guoguo doesn''t throw me away and keeps me in his pocket, there will be nothing if I die. Even if I die, I can still be by Guoguo''s side." Say he is a stone, he is pretty nice. "Don''t worry, I still have a lot of stock here, enough for you to eat." In every world, she will collect a lot of things that she needs, but in fact she basically doesn''t use it. Now it''s time to be emptied, so let''s give it to this stone. Because the original owner''s spiritual power in this world has been severely destroyed, he can no longer cultivate spiritual power. Although the life is still very long, it is only the life span of an ordinary interster person, which looks like more than two hundred years. Coupled with Tang Qianqian''s persistence, it has been a long time for the original owner to live to 300 years old. Mental power is hierarchical, the stronger the mental power, the longer you will live. Therefore, it is not a problem for people like Bill to live for thousands of years. Even if the stock she brought was eaten by this stone, the interster has recovered, and Tang Qianqian continued to cultivate nts, she was not afraid of starving to death from the little stone. "Guoguo, do you want to teach those people a lesson? I heard them discussing that you will be sent to theboratory tomorrow to conduct experiments on you. I think you should kill them all. They are not good people. ." "No, kill them, who is causing trouble for the two alliance empires. Without these bandits, the two alliance nations are about to shed. Keep them." It is because of this group of bandits that the two alliance empires dare not have any conflicts, and there will be a scene of fighting. Once that is done, these bandits will take advantage of the vacancy to enter, causing interster chaos. Chapter 2723: Daughter of the Star Heroine (42) Chapter 2723: Daughter of the Star Heroine (42) "I am a person who loves peace." "I don''t like war very much. War will kill a lot of people, you know?" Shen Yao knew what was wrong, and felt in his heart that anyone who bullied Guoguo could be killed. But he didn''t refute Tang Guo''s words. Since Guo Guo said so, he didn''t do anything secretly, so as not to make Guoguo angry. Tang Guo didn''t know the Xiao Jiujiu in Shen Yao''s heart. Through the photos sent back by the system for her, she saw the whole range of stars and all the dead nts, and she was in a good mood. As soon as daybreak, something big happened to the chaotic star. All the nts died and lost their vitality. There was almost no green leaf in the range of these bandits. The bandits were a little panicked, at first they thought that this happened in the entire interster. Soon they discovered that this was not the case. This night, only the chaotic star range had such a situation. The withering of the nts in the chaotic star range caused great chaos throughout the interster space. They even suspect that the virus has been immersed for so long, is brewing to break out at once, and emergency measures have been taken in all ces. It is estimated that the Zhouhao Alliance Empire, which possesses Tang Qianqian, is not so anxious. After all, the nts cultivated by Tang Qianqian can thrive in those harsh environments. Although such a major event has happened, the previous decision of these bandits remains unchanged. It''s just that the people who were sent to the Zhouhao Alliance Empire to negotiate, they added some conditions to the content of the negotiation. As for Tang Guo, he was still taken into theboratory early in the morning. As before, these people showed to conduct blood research on her. However, they were far more anxious and urgent than the people in the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. After the blood was drawn, they began to experiment with her mental power. Anyway, as long as you can live, right? This closedboratory is simr to the one I stayed in before. Seven or eight experimenters with powerful mental powers surrounded Tang Guo in the center. Her small body is fixed to the bed, her wrists, ankles, and neck are all locked to the bed. The materials used are the strongest interster, even if He Ting has the sss mental power and powerful body, They are all unable to break free from such a test bed. "Guoguo, just kill these few, okay?" Shen Yao couldn''t sit still, he was very angry now, angrily trying to swallow the vitality of these people. "No, I''ll show them good-looking in a while, what anxiously? Don''t fall out of your pocket, you will be thrown out by them." Hearing these words, Shen Yao''s body quickly shrank into his pocket, fearing it would fall out, and then be thrown out. When these experimenters were working on Tang Guo''s mental powers, the people sent by the bandits to negotiate with the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire also met there. Regardless of this matter, whether it was He Ting or the president of the Zhou Hao alliance empire, they all expressed that they would keep it secret, and Tang Qianqian should never know it. Tang Qianqian has not been relieved recently because of Tang Guo. They are afraid that after Tang Qianqian learns about this, he will not cooperate, which will cause them trouble and suffer a loss in negotiations. What''s more fearful is that Tang Qianqian will do something unfavorable to the empire in order to save Tang Guo. The current Tang Qianqian was protected by many people all day, and he hardly left her for half a step. Chapter 2724: Daughter of the Star Heroine (43) Chapter 2724: Daughter of the Star Heroine (43) Because Tang Guo was taken away, it was a big blow to her. She was blushing in the vi and couldn''t help crying when she thought of the previous events. I don''t know, the two sides are already negotiating. There was another person, Tang Qingru, who had sneaked into the chaotic star''s range at this moment. She disguised herself a little bit, making herself look more like someone in the chaotic range, secretly inquiring about Tang Guo''s situation. Because so many things happened, especially the death of nts, the people of Luanxing were in a mess, and they didn''t realize that Tang Qingru had gotten in. And the group of people who performed the mental power experiment on Tang Guo had now fainted in theboratory. Of course, she also fainted, and also made her face extremely pale, almost frightening Shen Yao. "It''s okay, I pretended to be, don''t make a fuss. If you don''t pretend, they will suspect that I have a problem." "Oh, really all right?" "I want something to do, would I still talk to you so easily?" After turning into a stone, my mind is not so smart and stupid. "Guoguo are we leaving now?" "What do you leave for? I''m still waiting for them to conduct the next experiment on me. I had a meal just now and I was so full. I want to digest it." Shen Yao: "..." He is really worried. Seven or eightboratory personnel all lost their mental power and became useless, which shocked the entireboratory. They hurriedly checked Tang Guo''s condition and found that her mental energy was also seriously damaged. Therefore, I think that this experiment should be where the experimenters made mistakes. There was no doubt on Tang Guo''s head at all. She didn''t know that Tang Guo was pretending that her mental power was damaged, but in fact she was now digesting the mental power she had previously swallowed. She is actually a peace-loving person, and under normal circumstances she would not do such frantic things. But they brought it up on their own initiative, so she was not wee. In a short time, theboratory has no ns to conduct mental research on Tang Guo. The star chaos situation is more serious than they thought. Even if they had some refrigerated items before, they would be consumed soon. It was impossible to trade with two empires. The other party wanted them to be destroyed, and there were only three ways to replenish what they needed. First, in private transactions with those big families, there will definitely be people who agree with them if they have sufficient benefits. Second, go to those smalls and grab resources. This is not easy, only one ticket business can be done, the weapons of the two empires, not vegetarian. Third, get it from Tang Qianqian. To obtain it from diolus, natural Tang Guo bes very important. "They don''t seem to want to experiment with me." Shen Yao heard it, Tang Guo''s tone was a little disappointed. "Running all the way over, they only swallowed the mental power of seven or eight people. They disappointed me too much." Shen Yao: "There should be many ces. If you want to grab Guoguo, you can swallow some more Guoguo. If Guoguo wants to eat too much, or I will catch them for you." System: This little loyal dog, the host really did not raise it for nothing. "No, no, it doesn''t resist, it doesn''t taste good. It''s interesting to have that kind of very active mental power automatically delivered to me. I like to watch them panic and helpless, being swallowed by me in a daze. ." System: Damn, little pervert! Chapter 2725: Daughter of the Star Heroine (44) Chapter 2725: Daughter of the Star Heroine (44) "What do you want? Actually, you don''t get anything from Tang Guo''s little girl. You should have heard of it. We have done simr research on her." "Don''t you understand what we want? Tang Qianqian." The person who negotiated with the bandits was Lu Shaoyang, with a smile on his face: "You should understand that Tang Qianqian cannot be handed over to you, not only her ability, but also her identity. We can''t use one. The wife of the lieutenant general of the empire, exchange with you. Once such a thing is spread, it will be detrimental to the reputation of our empire and easily disturb people''s hearts. " Lu Shaoyang shook his head: "Let''s change the request. We can still consider it. You''d better not go too far. We will not bring a crisis to the entire empire because of a seven or eight-year-old girl." The negotiator on the bandits side sneered: Dont forget, that little girl is Tang Qianqians daughter. If you dont save the person back, its not Han Tang Qians heart? After she knows the truth, she will still be willing. Do things for you? You cant protect her daughter. Maybe shes holding a grudge, and you cant regret it." "You say the conditions, don''t instigate separation. If your conditions really endanger the survival of the entire empire, I think Mrs. He will understand and respect our ideas. To apologize to her, we can only do our best. Pai Hezhong will avenge his daughter in the future." The people on the bandits suddenly understood. It''s impossible for the other party to answer Tang Qianqian''s exchange. In fact, they didn''t have any hope at all, they just tried it out. "Okay, let''s change the terms." This time, the bandits asked for a certain amount of vegetables, fruits, and nt seedlings. The quantity is so huge that they don''t need to give it all at once, just give it slowly. "We dont make it difficult for you, and we know so much. You wont be able to get it out for a while. Thats why we asked you to give it slowly. We will take care of Miss Tang temporarily and call you regrly. If necessary, we also promise Madam He and She meets." Lu Shaoyang smiled and put it away: "It''s too much, you can think about it again and give me a more urate figure." "I think this request is very reasonable and does not need to be considered, Qi Shao, this is our final bottom line." Lu Shaoyang nced at He Tings expression, but did not see any movement. He lowered his head to think about it, and asked He Ting: "Lord General He, what do you think? Do you want to agree to this condition?" "Too many." He Ting said his thoughts without hesitation. That huge number is simply robbing. Lu Shaoyang spread his hands: "If they really don''t change their words, we have to agree, after all, they are the daughters of Madam He and Lieutenant General He." He Ting clenched his fist, Tang Guo must be rescued. But for the entire empire to give such a huge number, it is actually very difficult. If you don''t give it, once Tang Qianqian knows about it, he will definitelyin about the empire. Later, they talked about it again, and the bandits didn''t let go, as if they were settled. Lu Shaoyang: "Then give us three days to consider." Three dayster, Lu Shaoyang agreed to their terms. However, the hesitation empire is not much better now, so the first batch can''te up with so much. Chapter 2726: Daughter of the Star Heroine (45) Chapter 2726: Daughter of the Star Heroine (45) In fact, he had already nned toe up with a dragging trick. Each time, only give a little bit. The nts in the chaotic star range are all dead, do you think he doesn''t know? For the seedlings of melons, fruits and vegetables in their hands, those people will not kill Tang Guo. In this case, chaotic stars will only be more and more difficult. As for what would happen to Tang Guo, he didn''t care, as long as he was alive. "Qi Shao, you are too insincere." "Although there is Tang Qianqian, she is just a person and not a god. Do you really think that she can change a lot by waving her hand? It is our best effort to be able toe up with these." Lu Shaoyang snorted: "If we change another person, we will notpromise at all, let alone take the precious fruits and vegetables that appear in this situation." "However, the nt seedlings you gave looked yellow andcked moisture. It will not grow well in the future. I don''t know when it will grow up." Of course, all they chose were eliminated, and they weren''t cultivated by Tang Qianqian. They were just weeds pulled up in a corner of the empire. Lu Shaoyang snorted inwardly, wanting the seedlings cultivated by Tang Qianqian, wanting to be beautiful and dreaming. "As I said earlier, Tang Qianqian is just a person, she is still a d-level mental power, how much spiritual power do you think she can cultivate nts? Recently, because the little girl Tang Guo was arrested by you, she has been out of work for many days and has beennguid all day. The seedlings that are given to you are still nurtured by her while crying. I want to say that if this continues, she It''s all going to be scrapped, when the timees, the entire interster, everyone can finish it! " The bandits are not reconciled here, in fact they don''t believe it is that serious. But there is indeed only one diolus, it is impossible to cultivate arge number of seedlings in a short time. This is considered eptable. No matter what, now Tang Guo is in their hands, and in the future they can continuously ask Zhou Hao''s alliance empire for things. Even if it is less each time, it can still make them support for a while. Even if Lu Shaoyang couldn''t believe it all, they didn''t intend to puncture it, and they were not willing to tear their skin. When the bandits left, Lu Shaoyang said to He Ting: "Lord General He, you should understand that it is not that I am unwilling to exchange good things with them. It is who they are. You know better than me. If they bring out good things, they will open their mouths, and if they promise good things, they will repent immediately, and they will never be satisfied." "I have carefully thought about adopting this method now. Give them bit by bit and give them the most trash things in our empire, but it will let them understand that the situation in our empire is not so good." "I understand?" Of course He Ting knew that after giving these bandits good things, it was impossible to put Tang Guo back. At first, his appetite was so big that he couldn''t get used to it. "Now this is just a drag on time. I have secretly sent someone to Ran Xing to inquire about the news. It''s just that Longtan Tiger Cave in that ce, you have to be careful. As for those who can''t be saved, they can only be resigned. Now this situation, Give them a little bit and you can save your daughter''s life." "Therefore, Mrs. He, Lieutenant General He will have to exin a lot, lest she be ill-tempered towards us." "I see, Seventh Master." He Ting didn''t feel that Lu Shaoyang had done something wrong. The bandits were like this, and they had done their best to do so. Those bandits are wicked people, and their appetite is insatiable. Tang Qianqian knew that Tang Guo was safe for the time being, and he was a little relieved: "When will Xiao Guoe back?" "We won''t be back for the time being, they won''t release Xiao Guo easily, but Qi Shao and I have secretly sent someone to inquire about the news." In fact, he had already nned with Lu Shaoyang when he learned of what happened to Chaos Star, could he take advantage of this time to get rid of some of Chaos Star''s forces? Such opportunities are not many. "Then can I meet Xiaoguo?" "Wait, they promised to let Xiaoguo talk to you." Tang Qianqian cheered up, knowing that the bandits had asked for a lot of things from the empire, and immediately went to theboratory and began to cultivate nts. He also told Lu Shaoyang, give them something good, and let them treat her daughter well. The silly look made Lu Shaoyangugh, and He Ting felt a strange feeling in his heart when he saw it. Chapter 2727: Daughter of the Star Heroine (46) Chapter 2727: Daughter of the Star Heroine (46) Tang Qianqian began cultivating nts day and night, and chased Lu Shaoyang to ask how much the other party needed to put her daughter back. Lu Shaoyang told her an astronomical figure, which made Tang Qianqian a little sad. "But we have already negotiated, and we give it slowly, and they also agreed that it will not hurt Miss Tang. In a few days, we should let Miss Tang talk to Mrs. He." Tang Qianqian must have felt her tears in her heart, "Then I will cultivate more nts and exchange the small fruits back sooner." "Then Mrs. He is really working hard. I have arranged for someone to wait. You can tell them what you need." Lu Shaoyang looked at Tang Qianqian, who was haggard a lot, and didn''t want her to have any problems. How, Madam He still has to take care of her body. If you can''t even take care of your body, how can you save Miss Tang?" After hearing this, Tang Qianqian didn''t dare to be careless about her body, and her work and rest were regr. But when she was awake, she was helping to cultivate nts. Because Tang Qianqian is a waste material, his paternal lover has many lovers, and the spiritual power is a waste material daughter, who would not be valued in the first ce, and has not been cultivated like an interster elite. In addition, she does not belong to the category of smart people. Therefore, I don''t understand at all that the negotiations between the two sides, whether it is the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire or the bandits on the chaotic star side, will not easily give in, even if the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire seems to be at a disadvantage. In fact, Tang Qianqian has this bargaining chip, and they will always be in the upper hand. But simrly, the bandits on the side of Luan Xing understood that Tang Guo was very important to Tang Qianqian, and would not easily kill Tang Guo. Simrly, if people in the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, don''t think that they have huge bargaining powers. The bandits knew very well that Tang Guo could not be released anyway. As long as Tang Qianqian cared about Tang Guo, they would be able to take things from the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. Even if it is less every time, there are. There are some things that both sides know well, and there is no way to break them for the time being. The bandits were holding things while thinking about trading with those big families. On the Zhou Hao Alliance''s side, while giving alms, the other side intends to eradicate this evil force, at least to teach the other party a lesson. As for a Tang Guo, it is not that important in their eyes. At that time, if something really happened to Tang Guo, it was the fault of the Star Random bandits. They had tried their best. The people Tang Qianqian hated could only be those bandits. Now Tang Qianqian is desperately cultivating nt seedlings, and the biggest beneficiary is actually the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. The things given to the bandits are just some inventory, some inferior products. But these Tang Qianqian didn''t know, the thought that everyone instilled in her was that the Empire was also in a dilemma because of her daughter. The powerful empire was threatened by the bandits because of her daughter, and had to negotiate with the bandits in person. If you change a person, perhaps the empire will give up, and will not let the bandits deceive them. Tang Qianqian felt very guilty now, not only to Tang Guo, but also to the empire that had been helping her. He Ting knew these things well, but in the eyes of this man, the interests of the empire were above all else. Even if they were clear, there was noint in his heart. He also agreed with Lu Shaoyang''s negotiations. Chapter 2728: Daughter of the Star Heroine (47) Chapter 2728: Daughter of the Star Heroine (47) It was Tang Qianqian''s behavior that he had been watching, but gradually he had a different thought for this woman. Every time Tang Qianqian cried and fainted in his arms, he would make his heart twitch. asionally, he would go to see Tang Qianqian in theboratory, and when he saw the other party lying on the side sleeping too tired, he would take her away. Tang Qianqian also obviously felt that He Ting treated her differently, but now she has forgotten love for the time being. No matter what, she just wants to cultivate more nt seedlings and bring her daughter in early. "You don''t have to work so hard, but also take care of your own body. Xiaoguo won''t have a problem for a while. The star-destroying nts are already dead. Those bandits have nowhere to go. Now they can only rely on us. You can take your time. ." "No, in the hands of those people, who knows if the other party will suddenly do something bad and not take the small fruit back, I am upset." Even at home, Tang Qianqian did not forget to cultivate nt seedlings. . Basically, every time she had to let her mental strength drain, she would really stop. "It''s been three days, won''t you let me talk to Xiao Guo?" Tang Qianqian looked at He Ting, "When can I talk to Xiao Guo?" "I''ll ask questions tomorrow and remind them." "He Ting." Tang Qianqian grabbed He Ting''s sleeves abruptly, and faced He Ting with his thin cheeks: "No matter what, you must save Xiao Guo. I am just such a daughter. I have not been by my side since I was young. I am also sorry for her because such a bad thing happened to me." "He Ting, you must bring Xiao Guo back safely. As long as Xiao Guoes back, I will give as much as they want." "it is good." He Ting responded, as long as the n went smoothly and eliminated those bandits, Xiao Guo would naturally be rescued. [The host is big, those bandits brought back a batch of new nt seedlings from the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. But the growth is not so good. The system secretly poke and poke the news that he inquired, and talked to Tang Guo. "I see, how is the situation over there?" "I connected to thework of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, and through the camera, I saw that your mother was desperately cultivating nt seedlings except for eating and sleeping. She thought that if she cultivated more nt seedlings, she would be able to rece you earlier. " Speaking of this, the system sneered a bit, not at Tang Qianqian, but at Lu Shaoyang and He Ting: "They are all deceiving her, she still believes stupidly, and I found out that He Ting seems to treat the host to your mother. Moved, I like her stupid energy." "However, those people are afraid of her health problems, and they still haven''t taken care of her sloppyly. But she has been thinking that she can get more nt seedlings so that she can exchange you back. It will be cheaper for Lu Shaoyang and the others." It was indeed not Lu Shaoyang who had leaked Tang Guo''s affairs. He was not so stupid yet, the news before was not hidden, who leaked it out, and finally was known by the bandits, it was not so easy to find out. But the system felt that the host would be extremely unlikely to let Lu Shaoyang go. "Help me check, who are all the heirs of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire." It now appears that He Ting should have be Lu Shaoyang''s right-hand man, and her presence would not let these two men seed. Chapter 2729: Daughter of the Star Heroine (48) Chapter 2729: Daughter of the Star Heroine (48) Anyway, in the future, the Zhou Hao alliance empire will be controlled by another person. It is better for her to select this person, operate and operate, and squeeze Lu Shaoyang down. If the system is avable, quickly check the information of those people. This candidate must not be able to participate in harming the host Da and the original owner. The best thing is that Lu Shaoyang, the other party, has a holiday and has a bad rtionship with the current president. After all, would Lu Shaoyang dare to be so courageous if the imperial president did not support him behind his back? Of course, the candidate must have a bad rtionship with the president, otherwise it would vite the original intention of changing another person. The system feels that with the many lovers on the president''s side, one or two suitable candidates can always be found, even if it is waste material, it does not matter. Anyway, there is a host. And here, in the middle of the night, Tang Guo touched Shen Yao who had turned into stone in his pocket: "I heard that they brought back a batch of seedlings and small stones from the Zhouhao Alliance Empire. You have a midnight snack tonight, you are wee. , Swallow them all." "Okay, Guoguo." Although he is not very hungry now, but Guoguo said to swallow it, then swallow it all. One nightter, all the nt seedlings carefully cared by the bandits died unexpectedly, which shocked them. They didn''t suspect that it was the Zhou Hao Alliance empire making a ghost, but suspected that the range of their chaotic stars had been invaded by viruses and nts could no longer survive. As soon as this idea came out, they were very desperate. Where they live, they cannot see a single nt. If the whole star is like this, then forget it, but they learned the news, only the chaotic star range is like this. The bandits fell into panic and despair, and finally remembered Tang Guo''s trump card, nning to use Tang Guo to negotiate with Zhou Hao''s alliance empire again. But this time, the progress was not smooth, and the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire refused their request for nt seedlings. "I remember you took a lot a few days ago. Do you think that by holding the little girl in your hand, you can do whatever you want. I want you to really open your mouth and want to use this method to get a steady stream of nts have plunged our entire empire into a crisis, so we can only regret that we have to give up that little girl." Lu Shaoyang said: "For this, we can only apologize to Madam He, and I believe she will forgive us." To persecute the bandits in this way, even if Tang Guo came out, Lu Shaoyang was sure that Tang Qianqian would not hate him, but would only hate these bandits. "I advise you to follow the agreement in the previous negotiations. Once we get Mrs. He, we can''t persuade her. We don''t know what decision he will make." The bandits have no choice but to give up this one. After returning, they drew blood and experimented with mental strength on Tang Guo. "Guoguo, are you full today? Their mental power should be very strong." Shenyao''s voice reached Tang Guo''s ears, "I think they shouldn''t send people to conduct mental power experiments on you again." Eight experimenters were lost at one time, and a dozen were lost this time. Moreover, Guoguo pretended to be mentally impaired and unconscious, Shenyao felt his face a little hot. If he could really speak, he almost believed it. He was a little anxious before. The bandits really didn''t n to conduct a mental experiment on Tang Guo. Chapter 2730: Daughter of the Star Heroine (49) Chapter 2730: Daughter of the Star Heroine (49) Especially her appearance of mise also worries them, for fear of killing people and failing to change things. After temporarily putting Tang Guo aside, they concentrated on searching for nt seedlings. But he didn''t know that Tang Qingru, who had been waiting for the opportunity, appeared and smoothly took Tang Guo away. At this moment, Tang Guo was already sitting on Tang Qingru''s aircraft, and the aircraft moved out of the range of the chaotic star ten minutes ago. Tang Qingru didn''t dare to drive directly in the direction of the Zhou Hao Alliance, but first went to the Rollo Alliance Empire, waited halfway, and then changed another direction, it would not be easy to be spotted. Moreover, she also installed a signal jammer on the aircraft. However, this kind of thing can only be used for a while, and it is not very useful if it is intentional to catch the signal. "Your spirit seems to be a little bad. When you go back, you need to take care of it. Don''t use your mental power for the time being, otherwise it will hurt you a lot. This time it will take at least one year to cultivate. put off." "I see, mother." Hearing Tang Guo calling her mother, Tang Qingru''s cold face eased a lot, "If you feel tired, go to sleep. When you wake up, you will be home." "Not tired, I thought I would never be able to go back." System: The host is lying to the puppy again. Shenyao: Why is Guoguo so young? She tells lies, but when Guoguo lies, she is also very cute. System: It''s really a stone with no morals, no three views. "No matter when, don''t give up on yourself, I wille to save you." "But only my mother wille to rescue me. Dad and others will not worry about me." Tang Qingru paused and said, "Although your father doesn''t worry about you or cares about your life or death, your other mother has been working hard for your return. Xiaoguo, Tang Qianqian is your biological mother. She is not the same as your father. Although she is a bit weak and does not have strong mental power and force, she is good to you." Tang Qingru felt that this child was a bit pitiful. People in the two families don''t care much about her life or death. The only thing that cares about her is probably her and Tang Qianqian. Tang Qianqian is the child''s biological mother. It''s not bad for this child except for being silly. Don''t give birth to a grudge. With Tang Qianqian''s current status, there is no problem in protecting the child. Last time, many people were careless. It''s also because she didn''t think about it well, thinking that it was all right, so that people could take advantage of it. Tang Guo nodded, agreeing with Tang Qingru''s words. She didn''t have any opinion on Tang Qianqian. Putting aside the love mind, Tang Qianqian was actually pretty good. It''s just that she is a little girl, so she must be normal. Tang Qingru was somewhat satisfied when Tang Guo listened. She didn''t hope that when she looked at such a little girl who grew up, she would be implicated in her biological mother because she hated her unconscionable father. There is nothing wrong with having one more person to love this child, and there are too few people who really care about this child. She hopes that this child can grow up to be a responsible, emotional, and discerning person. Gradually moving away from the chaotic star range, Tang Qingru rxed a little. She thought that things should go smoothly, but she never thought that just after flying into the range of the Rollo Alliance Empire, there were countless more warships around. Chapter 2731: Daughter of the Star Heroine (50) Chapter 2731: Daughter of the Star Heroine (50) The battleship surrounded her aircraft and there was no way to escape. At this moment, she looked calm. Touching Tang Guo''s head, he whispered, "It seems we can''t get home for the time being, Xiao Guo, I have tried my best." When surrounded by these warships, she understood that no matter which direction she was flying, she would eventually be surrounded by them. "Colonel Tang, we have been waiting here for a long time. If it''s convenient, Colonel Tang might as welle with us and have a cup of tea before leaving. After traveling for so long, you are tired after thinking abouting here. Stop and rest. You and Miss Tang''s I have ordered the room to be arranged." "If that''s the case, it''s better to be respectful than fate." "Haha, Colonel Tang really is a person who knows current affairs." Tang Qingru took Tang Guo''s hand and went to the opponent''s battleship, looking at Annelin in front of him: "How long have you been staring at me?" "Colonel Tang, you misunderstood. I am not a voyeur, and I have my own heart. I didn''t keep staring at you. However, I was afraid that I would miss Colonel Tang, so I chose to arrange people to wait for you in various ces. I believe that as long as Colonel Tang pays We will meet when we are alive." Tang Qingru''s expression remained unchanged: "Prince Anelin is really a persistent person." Anelin haha, invited Tang Qingru in. I have long heard that Tang Qingru is a woman who can''t make money, and it doesn''t make sense to reason with her. She might not be afraid of threatening her. Before this, he was really a little scared, this woman was unwilling, and would rather fight him hard. His eyes fell on Tang Guo, who was a long and very beautiful female doll. The eyes are bright and clear, which makes people like it at a nce. When he looked at Tang Guo, Tang Guo also looked at each other. This is one of her mother-inw fans, who was originally ambitious and desperate for all means. It is also the only one whose IQ has improved after meeting her mother. In the end, he still couldn''t reach the aura of true love supremacy. With a stable IQ, he chose to let go. At the same time, he was also a silly fan with a slightly better ending. Later, he sessfully took charge of the Rollo Alliance Empire, and asionally added some blockage to He Ting. Because she is Tang Qianqian''s daughter, Anelin really did not intend to use her to do experiments because she was in love with Tang Qianqian and took her away. His purpose is only one, to get Tang Qianqian to return to his side. However, Anelin''s side is not a good ce. There are people who cheat him, and there are people who calcte him. It was precisely because someone around him betrayed him and made her stolen, and the person who stole her threw her into theboratory. Experiment with her again, and this experimentpletely destroyed her mental power. This time, it was also the first big loss that Anelin had suffered, and was miserably cheated by his opponent, and made Tang Qianqian hate him for this. However, Tang Guo felt that he deserved it. He said that he must take away a little girl, and that he deserved it. "Qianqian''s daughter, she is really an elf." Anelin squatted down because he was tall, just as tall as Tang Guo''s standing. Tang Guo and the other party looked at the same level, not at all afraid, so Anelinughed again, reaching out to touch Tang Guo''s head, and she avoided it. Anelin just smiled and did not perform the previous actions: "During this period, you live with me in peace, and I will arrange for someone to take care of you." Anelin turned and left without embarrassing the two of them. "Xiaoguo, you can rest for a while." Tang Guo obeyed and went to rest. She was going to contact Emanuel. Tang Guo: "Emanuel, I have good news for you..." "School flower, have you been sessfully hijacked to the Rollo Alliance Empire?" Emanuel said first, "Hahaha, it''s really great, I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time." Tang Guo: "..." Chapter 2732: Daughter of the Star Heroine (51) Chapter 2732: Daughter of the Star Heroine (51) "Yes, you know the one who robbed me, Anelin. Now he lives in the room he arranged, as you wish." "By the way, Billy''s signal cannot be connected. Does he have any mission?" Emanuel: "Now is the time for aliens to multiply. Their reproduction period is very fast. Billy should be very busy. He has to take people to many ces to eradicate the eggs of those aliens. Try to kill them in the cradle. Doing so can reduce a lot of trouble." "If it weren''t for this, when the alien species reproduced sessfully, the number of deaths and injuries would rise a lot for the soldiers who fought against them." But they only dared to go to rtively less dangerous ces. As for the base camp of alien creatures, they dare not go. To kill the eggs of different species is mainly sprayed with medicine and then burned with fire. Coming back to his senses, Emanuel continued his most concerned topic: "School flower, when can we meet? You should be the main star soon? Where can I go to Annelin, can I see you?" "It should be possible, but not able to get together for the time being, I have to wait for one thing to happen." Waiting for her to be taken away by the opponents of Anelin, it seemed to give the other a life-long lesson. The next person to take her away should be Anelin''s younger brother Bert Chatterton, who is also an ambitious guy. Whether it was birth or status, it was no worse than Annelin. Butpared to Annelin, Bert''s heart is even more cruel, and he can do whatever it takes for the purpose, there is no innocent innocent in his eyes. Everyone around him is his tool man, and all can be used. In the plot, the game between him and Anelin was lost to the hearts of the people. He is maverick, self-respect, unrighteous, and cruel. This made many people see that once Burt came to power, it would not be good for them. In the end, they chose Anelin, whose situation was actually a little worse. In the plot, his people took the original owner back, and immediately experimented with her. First, the blood was drawn, then the gene was tested, and then the mental power experiment was performed. When the original owner''s mental strength copsed and became a useless person. They also did not find the answer. At this time, Burt decided to let people in theboratory perform a vivisection on her, but to ensure that she was alive, he also proposed to sprinkle nt seeds into her body to see if she could Alive. [The host is big, Burt Chatterton is really perverted. ] The system watched the plot again. Although it was blocked by Anelin in time when it was about to conduct cruel experiments on the original owner, Anelin did not arrive in time, and the original owner would really suffer. [The host is big, quickly clean up This pervert is really disgusting. Even a seven or eight-year-old girl can be sessful, he can''t stand a system. Tang Guo is quite calm, traveling through countless worlds, have she encountered few perversions? It''s not that I''m numb, but I''ve seen too much and can face it calmly. Shen Yao had been in Tang Guo''s pocket, knowing that Tang Guo had been robbed again, and asked, "Guoguo, will you still devour the vitality of nts next?" In recent days, he has been working hard to digest, lest he has to swallow too muchter, afraid that he can''t swallow it all at once. Chapter 2733: Daughter of the Star Heroine (52) Chapter 2733: Daughter of the Star Heroine (52) "Don''t swallow, this time, let''s do something different." Tang Guo''s lips curled, and he took Shen Yao out of his pocket and touched his stone body, "Let the viin experience what it is as an experiment. Looks like that kind of pervert, when the knife is cut on the body, he will definitely scream with excitement." These few words made Shen Yao a little confused. But what he understood a little was that the viin in Tang Guo''s mouth was not like Anelin. He didn''t know why he was so sure, but his instinct told him that it would definitely not be Anelin. Shen Yao secretly thought, whether it was Anelin or not, Guoguo said that the other party is a bad guy, and the other party must be a bad guy. "Is there anything I can help Guoguo?" Shenyao asked, rolling around in Tang Guo''s hands. He feels that he is quite powerful. For example, nts that have been devouring this world will destroy this world. But why Guoguo did everything easily? He didn''t seem to be able to help much, so he helped swallow the vitality of the ntst time. He also wanted to help her more, for example, to kill those bad things who dared to bully Guoguo. Sure enough, is Guoguo too powerful? There is no need for him to do anything. Shen Yao actually wanted to turn into an adult, but she was afraid of causing her trouble, after all, she didn''t let him turn into an adult. "Little Rock, wait a few more days, and when I''m snatched away, you can be a human being and beat those bad guys." Tang Guo was able to guess a little bit of Shen Yao''s thoughts, she figured out what he was thinking about, and it was especially easy to guess. Sure enough, after she finished speaking, she saw the stone tumbling twice in the palm of her hand, reminding her of the cat. Speaking of which, the guy who turned into a cat is arrogant and hardly likes being touched by others. She and her dad are probably the only ones who dare to rub him casually. Tang Guo was brought back to the main star by Anelin, serving her deliciously, without any intention of sending her to theboratory. "Colonel Tang and Miss Tang don''t be afraid. I won''t do anything to you. Pleasee here. I just want to see someone." When recalling Tang Qianqian, there was rare tenderness in Anelin''s ambitious eyes. The woman with the eastern face is the only one that fascinates him. Except for the pure use at the beginning, he really liked herter. Even knowing that she already has a daughter and is still married, he still likes her and is obsessed with her. If he can, he hopes to keep her this time. If you can''t keep it, you can only regret it and choose another path. Although this was not what he wanted to see, he was not only her admirer, but also the prince of the Rollo Alliance Empire. In addition to being obsessed with the oriental girl, he also cares about the power in his hands. Although he loves power very much and is reluctant to bear the power in his hand, he really never thought of hurting her. If he can''t get her, he chooses to give up and talk to her about other things. However, the man named He Ting was very annoying, and when he saw him in the future, he would trouble that man once. Who told him to get the girl''s sincerity? He really wanted to see her. Tang Guo nced at Annelin, who was looking at the distance in a daze, and shook her head. Her mother''s charm was so great. This is what it looks like to fascinate people. Anelin seemed to notice Tang Guo''s gaze: "Little elf, you stare at me, do you think I''m fine?" Chapter 2734: Daughter of the Star Heroine (53) Chapter 2734: Daughter of the Star Heroine (53) "Although you are really good-looking, I don''t think you look good. I''ve seen someone better than you." Narcissistic ghosts, she likes fighting against narcissistic ghosts the most. System: This is as if the host is not narcissistic. How does he remember that the host is the most narcissistic? "Oh, little elf, you have seen someone better than me, who is it? Is it your father?" Annelin subconsciously thought of He Ting''s body. He had the privilege of seeing that man once. Among the faces of the East, it is indeed very good, otherwise Qianqian would not like it. , But after this sentence, Anelin felt that the atmosphere was not right. First Tang Qingru''s face sank, and then the little elf who was smiling and talking to him also put a smile away, as if he didn''t want to mention this topic again. Therefore, she said that the beautiful person is not He Ting. He didn''t seem to mention Heting, they didn''t seem to like him very much. He Ting is her father, why don''t you like him? "I said that the long and good-looking man is called Shen Yao. No one canpare to him, no one can do it." Although on the surface you are going to be angry, you can''t stop boasting about your future boyfriend, saying that half of it will be left half, which will make your boyfriend sad. Now her boyfriend is still a little guy with a particrly sensitive mind. She wants to take care of his young and fragile heart. System: his goodness! He really didn''t expect to be able to show his affection like this, praise people like this, and sprinkle dog food for him like this. The host is big, it''s really enough! There is a limit to petting people. You can''t just spoil you just because you are small, right? Shen Yao, who had been rolling around in Tang Guo''s pocket, was still a little nervous. Hearing Tang Guo said that he was the best-looking person, his body was warm. Guoguo said he was the best-looking, no one couldpare. Sure enough. What Guoguo said must be true, he is the best-looking one Guoguo has ever seen. But the best-looking person he had ever met was Guoguo. If the two of them are to bepared, Guoguo is first and he is second, Guoguo is still better than him. Tang Guo kept putting her hand in her pocket, and the little stone suddenly became hot, almost making her smile. This little stone is too much to stand up to praise. Just a few words of praise, he blushed with embarrassment. The stone is so hot, he must have blushed with shyness. People like to think of a heart-hearted person will say that their heart is as hard as a stone. She thinks that humans have misunderstood the stone. The stone is so shy that it should not bepared to a hard-hearted. "Shen Yao?" Anelin was curious, "Who is Shen Yao? Is it also a member of your Zhou Hao Alliance Empire?" "Yes." "It turned out to be like this, little elf, may I know what the identity of this man named Shenyao is? You said he is very good-looking, and I want to see him right away." Anelin and Tang Guotao are close, in fact they want to He got some news about Tang Qianqian from her. He felt that it was easy to get some news from the child. "Shen Yao was picked up by me. You will see him if you have a chance in the future." Tang Qingru knew about the little boy Shen Yao, and he also learned about itter. By the way, I secretly checked and found that there was no one behind the little boy or a spy trained by someone, so she didn''t care. Now when she heard Tang Guo talk about Shenyao, she looked happy, and she couldn''t help but pay attention. Perhaps, you can look up the little guy named Shen Yao again, it''s better not to have any thoughts. A few dayster, Tang Guo waited for the person who took her. Chapter 2735: Daughter of the Star Heroine (54) Chapter 2735: Daughter of the Star Heroine (54) "Prince Anelin, if something happens to Xiaoguo, I will not let you go. Even if I die, I will bite you off." Tang Qingru was extremely angry. She had nowhere to escape before, and followed Annelin, just because she thought Annelin was still capable, and she didn''t intend to experiment with Tang Guo, so she was a little relieved and didn''t use any excessive means. In fact, she also knows that if you use extreme methods, it may not be sessful, so she ns to wait. If Annelin asked too much, she was able to take advantage of the other''s gaze on Tang Qianqian, and once again secretly take Tang Guo away. In fact, this was her original n. Anelin''s goal was Tang Qianqian. As long as Tang Qianqian agreed toe over, all his attention would not be on Tang Guo. It was much easier for her to take Tang Guo and she did not resist. But a traitor appeared beside Anelin and robbed Tang Guo away. "Prince Anelin, I hope you don''t stop me, and now send someone to find him Xiaoguo." Tang Qingru frowned, and the worry in his eyes couldn''t be concealed. "You care about Tang Qianqian, right? If Xiao Guo is hurt, she should hate you." Anelin''s face changed: "I have sent someone to find Miss Tang, this matter is indeed my negligence." Anelin really did not expect that the person hidden by his side could hide for so many years without ever being used. That person is still the person next to him. In fact, he has already guessed who did it. Besides his ambitious brother Bert, can he still have such a n? "I promise, I will find Miss Tang back. And, Colonel Tang, please feel free to ask the people here to do it if you have any needs." Stopping Tang Qingru now is no longer useful. The main people were robbed, which made Anelin a very headache, and she prayed silently in her heart, that beautiful elves, big and small, don''t get into trouble. No, Bert is cruel and ruthless. He must use all his power to find the elf as soon as possible. After a long time, she may be in danger. He couldn''t guess that that ruthless Bert would do too much to such a beautiful elf. At this moment, Tang Qianqian also knew about Tang Guo being robbed by Bert. In fact, Annelin blocked the news after the incident, and few people knew. Zhou Hao''s alliance empire is currently discussing the matter raised by Anelin to see Tang Qianqian. Of course, his request at the beginning was to let Tang Qianqian go to the Rollo Alliance Empire to pick Tang Guo back in person. Everyone knew what it meant to make such a request, so it was rebutted by everyone except Tang Qianqian. They were unwilling to let Tang Qianqian go to the Dragon Lake and Tiger Den. "He Ting, have youe up with any solution? It''s been half a month. If you don''t think of a good solution, let me pick up Xiaoguo." In fact, Tang Qianqian breathed a sigh of relief when Tang Guo fell into Anelin''s hands. Anelin is a real gentleman. Through the previous rtionship, she believes that Anelin will not harm Xiao Guo. But there are many demons around Anelin. The daughter had better take it back to her, no matter whether Anelin would hurt her, she was not at ease. But everyone here stopped her and didn''t want her to go, saying that this was a conspiracy. Chapter 2736: Daughter of the Star Heroine (55) Chapter 2736: Daughter of the Star Heroine (55) Tang Qianqian actually wanted to say that she was not afraid that this was a conspiracy, as long as she could get her daughter back, she would be fine. But these people told her that once she passed, not only would Tang Guo be saved, she would not be able to return. People over there might have been using Tang Guo to coerce her, let her cultivate a steady stream of nt seedlings for them, and see her as a tool person. Tang Qianqian actually refuted it in her heart. She believed that with Annelin, it wouldn''t be like that. Others don''t talk about credit, Anelin will definitely talk about it. Even if they use her as a tool person, as long as she works well, they will not treat her daughter badly. If they dared to treat her little fruit badly, she would quit. She didn''t believe it, so something would be stupid, bad for her daughter, and bad for themselves. But everyone here seems to be convinced that that is their conspiracy. In short, just don''t let her go. Even He Ting did not agree with her to go. This made her a little disappointed and sad. She saw that she was not a qualified father as she really said to Xiao Guo and Tang Qingru. Does she like He Ting? I like it since I was a child. I grew up listening to his heroic story. Her dream lover is He Ting. He is brave and handsome, and many women are fascinated by him, so she only obeyed the family''s mercy. Do you still like it now? Like, if you like someone, you can forget it in a while. Even if he encountered a lot of things in the middle, he felt dissatisfied with this person, and even discovered his shorings, but his likes did not fade away so quickly. But now sheined a little bit about He Ting, he didn''t even think about her daughter at all. During this time, she also learned a few things on and off. I understand why Xiaoguo rejected He Ting so much at the time. It turned out that He Ting first proposed that Xiaoguo do experiments. If it weren''t for He Ting, maybe no one would have reflected this. Tang Qianqian was very sad and tangled. But soon she wanted to understand that she couldn''t wait for He Ting to send her a message. He didn''t care about her daughter, so he would not consider her daughter''sfort first, and would only proceed from the interests of the empire. Therefore, she had to find a way to save her daughter by herself, and she had to hide from He Ting. In the end, Tang Qianqian secretly went to the Rollo Alliance Empire without telling He Ting. It was so sessful because he tried to find a way and contacted Anelin. After spending so long with Anelin, there must be some way for the two to get in touch. Tang Qianqian sessfully left the main star through the people arranged by Anelin in the Zhouhao Alliance Empire. Although it didn''t take long to leave, he was discovered. But it was toote. Their flight equipment was very advanced and very fast. Even if the signal was locked, because Tang Qianqian was on it, he did not dare to use attack methods. Tang Qianqian is going to die, then they may not find the next Tang Qianqian. He Ting was very angry and anxious. Especially seeing the letter Tang Qianqian left to him makes him very angry. What he didn''t care about their daughter, she couldn''t help but care. Even if she likes him very much, it is not worth mentioning whenpared with her daughter''s safety. She owed her daughter too much, and he owed her daughter even more. Therefore, she must go, bring her daughter back, and protect her from growing up. To atone for her own sin, it also helped him to atone for that sin. Chapter 2737: Daughter of the Star Heroine (56) Chapter 2737: Daughter of the Star Heroine (56) However, when Tang Qianqian came to Annelin, he knew that Tang Guo had been taken away. Anelin was too happy to be happy, so Tang Qianqian pointed her nose to curse. Seeing Tang Qianqian copse and cry, he can only bear it. "Sorry, Qianqian, it was my negligence. I will definitely find the elf and deliver it to you personally. This time, I will send you back safely." In front of her sweetheart, Annelinpromised for the first time. Although he is an ambitious person, he is unwilling to hurt the only beauty in life. His most wonderful day was when Tang Qianqian arrived. During that period, he could see the innocent smile of this oriental girl every day, even if she didn''t like him, he liked watching her smile at him, watching her happily treat those flowers and grass. Looking at those seeds, she was endowed with magical life force, and they grew up vigorously. Originally, his n was to let Tang Qianqian stay and be his princess. If she is really unwilling, he will step back and sign an agreement with her on cultivating nt seeds, and he will be ready to negotiate the conditions. At this time, the interster cannot go to war, otherwise it will usher in a greater disaster. Negotiation between the two parties is undoubtedly the best. Why go to Tang Qianqian directly? That is because he clearly understood that Zhou Hao''s alliance empire might not negotiate with them at this time, and even knew that they were afraid to go to war. Now that Tang Guo was robbed, watching Tang Qianqian cry so sad that he gave birth to sin in his heart. As for the negotiation, next time, he promised that he would only soften this time. Qianqian would definitely not choose to stay again, she would definitely hate him very much. In the future, his sweetheart can really only live in his heart. Perhaps, being an ambitious and unscrupulous politician is his right life. Tang Qianqian scolded Anelin, he suffered. He didn''tin even after being pped by her. He said that this was thest time, and it was his fault for her. "Even if you don''t fight back, if I hit or scold me, you have to help me find Xiao Guo, Anelin, if you can''t find Xiao Guo, I will fight with you." "I will, I promise, I will find that little elf. Qianqian, you''d better not go out now, or you will fall into their hands. I really don''t know what to do." Tang Qianqian rarely made trouble. She knew how many catties she had, and she was arrested when she went out. "As long as you can bring Xiao Guo back safely, I can give you what you want." At this moment, even if Anelin wanted to say something, he wanted her, but in the end he didn''t say it. In front of her sweetheart, he can''t be so mean, he has made her sad. At this moment, Tang Guo had already carried out gic testing, drawing blood, and mental strength experiments. The experimenters facing her experiment all had a nervous breakdown and became useless. Shey on the small medical bed and didn''t mean to get up. She still looked pale, as if she had been severely irritated. This ident was unexpected by Burt. After aprehensive inspection, those experimenters were abolished, and it was no longer possible to use mental power, and Tang Guo seemed to do the same. In the end, Burt decided to let theboratory conduct experiments on Tang Guo. It sounded cruel, but Burt didn''t think it. Tang Guo''s death would do no harm to him. On the contrary, it was Anelin. I''m afraid it would be a lot of trouble. I don''t know at that time, in order to calm Tang Qianqian''s efforts, his father will punish Anelin severely, yes, this is his main purpose, the experiment is just a casual. The negotiation between the two empires is a matter of time, and he is not in a hurry. During the experiment, Burt was there. When theboratory was closed, all the experimenters looked at Burt. The chief experimenter looked at Burt and said: "Why is she there?" Chapter 2738: Daughter of the Star Heroine (57) Chapter 2738: Daughter of the Star Heroine (57) Burt thought the eyes of the experimenters looked a little strange, but he didn''t care that much either. When the experimenter walked towards him, he thought that the other party had discovered something before and nned to exin to him, so he looked at him with that look before. These experimenters are carefully trained by him and are absolutely loyal to him. The people they care about, the things they care about, can only be obtained by obediently listening to him. He has everything they have and is not afraid that they will betray. Therefore, when seven or eight experimenters surrounded Burt, he didn''t react at all, thinking they were going to say something. I don''t know when, an experimenter walked behind Burt, and while he was not paying attention, a needle was stuck in his neck. In an instant, Burt felt numb all over, and there was a feeling of disobedience. He yelled first: "What are you crazy guys doing, piercing my neck with a needle?" But these numb experimenters didn''t seem to listen to his words. Seeing that he was still struggling, he was directly imprisoned, and anotherrge dose of syringe needle pierced his neck. At this moment, Burt felt that something was wrong. Although the body was gradually paralyzed, he couldn''t move. Even now he can''t shout out. But he has strong mental power and can get away quickly. Burt had a sullen face, his eyes full of anger and cruelty. These **** fools, when he gets out, kill them all. An idiot, who dared to betray him and stabbed him with a needle. He would not let these idiots go. But soon, Burt''s face turned pale. Because when he was nning to use his mental power, he was horrified to find that his mental power seemed to be suppressed by something, and there was no way to activate it. He wanted to struggle, wanted to shout, but his body was stiff andpletely unable to move, and the medicine prevented him from making a sound. "Unexpectedly, this little girl is very stubborn. We actually used two adult doses to subdue her." what? The body of the little girl? Two admitted doses? These stupid things are talking about messy things. Bert was tied to the test bed, and even though he could not move, these experimenters would still confine him with equipment to prevent any idents midway. "It''s really strange, the skin of this little girl looks so delicate, why isn''t it easy to scratch?" "Perhaps it is a strange gene among the Orientals, you know, the Orientals always have some weird things, maybe this little girl is." Bert saw his skin being cut by the cold knife, his eyes were red with horror, wanting to struggle, wanting to yell, and cursing idiots. But nothing helps. In the eyes of these experimenters, Burt is Tang Guo, a little girl. "Guoguo, did you use your mental power to create hallucinations for them?" Shenyao saw the fame right from the beginning, "That person named Bert looks very angry, Guoguo, you said before that he would be excited Yelled, but I dont think he looks excited at all." Tang Guo put his chin in one hand and Shen Yao in the other and said, "He is a Westerner, and his expression of excitement is definitely different from ours. I think he is excited." "Since Guoguo said he was excited, he must be excited." System: Oh. Chapter 2739: Daughter of the Star Heroine (58) Chapter 2739: Daughter of the Star Heroine (58) Tang Guo used strong mental power to create an environment for the people in theboratory. Makes all the experimenters think that Burt is her, and let them conduct that cruel experiment on Burt. In fact, the people from Anelin had already taken someone with them and found theboratory. Originally, it was not difficult for Anelin to break theb code. But with her prevention, Anelin and his party were trapped outside. She is still staying on the test bed now, with her eyes open, watching the cold experiment in progress. Seeing Burt screaming, he couldn''t scream, nor could he struggle, his eyes changed from vicious, angry, desperate and frightened. However, her heart was calm, and she nced at theyout around the entireboratory. Anelinsboratory, Im afraid it used a lot of living people to do experiments, let him experience it again, and dont wrong him. Five hourster, the trapped Anelin finally broke into theboratory. When he rushed in, he was already sweating profusely. Sniffing the **** smell in theboratory, he almost fainted. Of course, it wasn''t the smell of blood that made him faint, but the thought of the fresh blood of the heart, possibly the blood of that beautiful elf, made him feel a little ufortable. In fact, he liked the elf a lot, and never thought of hurting her a little bit. He rubbed his hair into a mess, thinking that he had made an unforgivable mistake, hurting an angel-like elf, and cruelly taking her young life. The first thing everyone, including Anelin, noticed was the ce surrounded by seven or eight experimenters. When they broke in, they only froze for a moment, then rushed over and controlled all the experimenters with crazy expressions. Finally stopped this experiment. Anelin didn''t dare to go over, he thought that he who hadmitted the crime could not face that beautiful elf. I don''t know if she lying there looks like a rag doll, which is shocking. The thought of such a scene made him feel ufortable. Tang Guo was lying on another experimental bed, seeing the appearance of Anelin, a little speechless. Although she is not a big person, it is still obvious to lie here, OK? "Grand prince, prince, look!" Anelin hasn''t been there forever. His subordinates finally couldn''t help but hurriedly let Anelin look over. Anelin was stunned for a moment, and finally mustered up the courage to walk over. It''s just that when he looked at the people on the test bed, he sank to the bottom, still sad, and suddenly he didn''t know where to put it. And his sad expression gradually became strange, even a bit inexplicably distorted. Doubts and want tough, with a little bit of pity, and a little happy. In the end, he looked at Bert, who was staring, his face was blue with pain, and he was still not dead, showing a perfectly surprised expression: "Bert, my brother, what are you ying this time? You made yourself so bad, Burt, don''t tell me, you are now contributing yourself to do those weird experiments?" "Bert, you are really crazy. Bert, I know you again today," Annelin didn''t look like a fake. Although he didn''t know why this happened, he was really surprised, OK? Chapter 2740: Daughter of the Star Heroine (59) Chapter 2740: Daughter of the Star Heroine (59) "Bert, my dear brother, I really didn''t expect you to be such a person. You...Anyway, whether you are crazy or not, I admire you as a brother." Bert, who was originally angry and desperate, heard Anelin''s surprised words, but felt that it was infinite ridicule, and fainted with anger. Anelin quickly showed anxious expression: "Bert, Bert, what''s wrong with you? My dear disciple, why did you faint. Doctor,e and help me see what happened to Bert." "Bert is my own brother anyway. Since I saw him, I will never allow him to experiment with his life and body." Annelin brought a few very good doctors over, and quickly gave Burt an emergency. Although Burt was tested for five hours, his physical fitness is not bad. Even after suffering a lot of devastation, even the body has been infected. But in the end the doctor saved his life, but because many organs in his body were infected, some needed to be removed, and some needed to be reced with artificial ones. As we all know, human beings are very wonderful whether it is the body or the brain. Even in the interster age of advanced technology and extraordinary medical skills, there is no way topletely imitate some structures that are born with nature and grow inside the human body. Even though it was cultivated with this person''s genes. Even if it is the same in many ces, under normal circumstances, it is simr to use. However, when ites to realizing potential, man-made ones basically don''t have much potential. And in the future, Burt''s physical fitness will not reach the original level. In short, this person is not dominant physically, and the life span of the body will be greatly reduced. Anelin also saw Tang Guo lying on one side, her small face was very pale, which made him feel a little pain, he picked Tang Guo up and took it out. Turning around, he showed a somewhat artificially worried expression: "You must take good care of Bert. He cannot go out for the time being. Look at him, and I will tell my father about this immediately." But Anelin didn''t instruct that this matter was not allowed to be publicized. So, he didn''t walk for a while. Burt used his own body to do experiments, which was posted on the Inte, so that the entire interster would know. Anelin didn''t care about taunting Bert for the time being, only took Tang Guo, who was pale, to Tang Qianqian''s side. Tang Qianqian finally breathed a sigh of relief looking at Tang Guo who was safe. But seeing Tang Guo''s face pale and dying, she was very distressed. Even if Tang Guo didn''t wake up, she kept saying sorry. It was all her fault. She didn''te earlier. If she came here earlier, she would be able to bring her daughter back earlier, and she would not suffer so much. "I want to go back." Tang Qianqian and Tang Qingru, who stood aside with a serious face and looked terribly cold, spoke in a weak tone, "Do you want to be together?" Tang Qingru nced at her and nodded gently. She walked to the bed and touched Tang Guo''s forehead. "This time, Xiao Guo''s mental power should have been severely damaged." Tang Qingru observed Tang Qianqian''s sad expression and continued: "Maybe, I will never be able to use mental power again in the future. Do you know how talented she was?" Chapter 2741: Daughter of the Star Heroine (60) Chapter 2741: Daughter of the Star Heroine (60) "I know, SS level." Tang Qianqian''s expression became more painful, with tears in his eyes, "I me me, all of this is caused by me." "You have that kind of weird talent. You didn''t consider so much at the beginning, which is excusable. In the final analysis, the culprit is He Ting. It was he who started this, and he hit Xiaoguo first. The idea was his carelessness that made others know this secret. If it weren''t for him, no one would have thought of this." Sometimes Tang Qingru really wanted to give Tang Qianqian a p to see if he could make the other party more sober. All mistakes were taken on oneself, and he couldn''t hide that He Ting was the culprit. She and Xiao Guo were brought here by Anelin, and Anelin had already notified there. Had it not been for the careful thinking of those in the alliance empire of He Ting and Zhou Hao, they had sent someone over in time, and it would take less than an hour to arrive with the most advanced aircraft. However, they thought about it for more than half a month, and there was no movement, but Tang Qianqian sneaked out. Therefore, the only person she was most angry was He Ting. Because he is Xiaoguo''s father, other people can ignore Xiaoguo''s life and death and only consider the benefits, but He Ting can''t. Tang Qianqian opened her mouth, not knowing what to say, as if she could not find anything to refute. "Like you, I grew up listening to his heroic story, and I have always felt that he is a man who is upright and responsible. It''s hard to admire him, admire him, and love him. Until he personally sent Xiao Guo into his secretboratory, let the experimenters collect Xiao Guo''s blood at will. " "When the experimenter told him that there was no way to find any useful information in the blood, he agreed to the mental power experiment. At that time, Xiao Guo was only seven years old." Tang Qianqian covered her face, crying low. She knew this, she was sad and angry, but she liked that person too much. Seeing her daughter''s pain, she now hates him and cannot forget. "He Ting is the hero of the Zhou Hao alliance, not your hero, not my hero, nor Xiao Guo''s hero. To be precise, He Ting is the machine of the Zhou Hao alliance empire, a sharp weapon, do you understand? ?" "Perhaps, he will be different from you, but he will not think that sacrificing a small fruit is nothing. In his eyes, sacrificing a small fruit can get better, he will not hesitate, can you ept it? " Tang Qianqian couldn''t help it anymore and cried out. She could not ept, she could not ept, He Ting gave up her daughter and tortured her daughter for anything. "Do you want to experience the feeling of being mentally destroyed? Experience how much Xiaoguo has suffered. Only after experiencing it in person will you understand how cruel this is to a child." Tang Qianqian stopped crying, looking at Tang Qingru''s eyes dumbly: "Personally?" "Yes, personally experience it." Tang Qingru thought of this method temporarily, and she didn''t know if it was useful. She has no intention of sabotaging the rtionship between Tang Qianqian and He Ting, and there is probably no deep rtionship between the two. She just couldn''t bear it, Xiao Guo''s mother was so obsessed with the person who hurt her, Xiao Guo felt very ufortable. As Tang Guo listened, the corners of her lips curled slightly. Chapter 2742: Daughter of the Star Heroine (61) Chapter 2742: Daughter of the Star Heroine (61) "how do you feel?" Tang Qingru looked at Tang Qianqian like a water fish, and slowly retracted his mental power: "Because your mental power is weak, I acted very lightly, less than half of those experimenters." Tang Qianqian was sweating profusely, and her whole body was limp on the chair, and her mind was still in chaos. The tingling feeling made her never want to experience it all her life. The pain, dizziness, and vomiting continued for ten minutes, and she felt a little dysfunctional. She looked at Tang Guo, who was lying on the side and had not yet woken up, her eyes red again. Her Xiaoguo didn''t know how many such tortures she had suffered, and it was her mental breakdown. How ufortable Xiao Guo at that time would have been. The culprit who caused Xiaoguo to encounter all this is her biological father. Thinking of this, Tang Qianqian copsed. "Would you like to try to get blood drawn every day? Don''t draw too much. You can let a small bowl of blood a day and try for ten days and a half month." Tang Qianqian already had the answer in her heart, but she still wanted to try it. For one to three days, depending on her physical strength, she can still hold a small bowl of blood every day. On the fifth day, she felt that asionally she would have weak legs, dizziness, and nausea in her heart. No matter how much nutrition was added, she felt a little ufortable. By the tenth day, the situation became more and the face and lips almost became pale. After half a month, she lost a whole circle, and she didn''t look good in spirit. At this time, Tang Qingru told her to stop. "how do you feel?" "Very bad." Tang Qianqian''s eyes were a little hollow, "At that time, did he watch Xiao Guo get so much blood?" Tang Qingru nodded: "It''s also Xiaoguo that the child is in good health. If you change to another child, you may not be able to hold it long." "Xiaoguo told me before that she told him that she wanted to go home, afraid of pain, and wanted to go to ss. But he never paid attention, just stood outside theboratory and watched him suffer." "Why does he dislike Xiaoguo so much?" "It''s not that he doesn''t like Xiaoguo, nor does he like Xiaoguo, but Xiaoguo is not important to him. As I said, he is a machine, a weapon, not Xiaoguo''s father, not Xiaoguo''s hero." Tang Qingru turned around: "To tell you this, I just want you to understand that he might do other harm to Xiao Guo in the future. If you still want to stay by his side, you can''t forget him, and wait until you can''t protect Xiao Guo. , Give her to me." "I will protect her growth with my life, I don''t think you will doubt this." "No." Tang Qianqian shook her head, how could she doubt Tang Qingru. In addition to admiring He Ting, she also envied Tang Qingru, who was able to fight alongside He Ting. For Xiaoguo, Tang Qingru did much more than she and He Ting. "But I will definitely protect Xiao Guo, you have to trust me." Tang Qingru chuckled and turned back: "Tang Qianqian, I am willing to believe you, but can you do it? With your current value, in fact, it depends on your willingness to do it." [Host, you didn''t do anything, everything was done by the mother who raised you. ] The system showed envious eyes, [If I were a person, I would admit it. Although things are following the course, in fact, some details have changed in the middle. Tang Guole has an opinion on such a change. Originally, she and Emanuel nned to meet, but because Tang Qianqian was worried about her and didn''t see it, they were taken back. Anelin personally escorted them this time without any request. "flourishing." Tang Qianqian took Tang Guo''s hand and looked back. "good luck." "Thank you." Looking at Anelin''s back, Tang Qianqian suddenly felt that their distance had be farther. She took Tang Guo''s hand, and now she only cared about her daughter. Tang Qianqian returned with Tang Guo safely, and many people were very happy, including He Ting. However, Tang Qianqian''s first request came back and shocked countless people and couldn''t believe it. Chapter 2743: Daughter of the Star Heroine (62) Chapter 2743: Daughter of the Star Heroine (62) "What is Madam He''s request? Let''s sit down and talk. You are an important talent in our Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. We will definitely value your opinions." Lu Shaoyang''s smile was still very surprised. They all thought it was the situation of the bureau, but they didn''t expect Tang Qianqian such a weak woman to be able to break the game. He nced at Tang Qianqian''s surroundings and was still a little surprised: "Did Mrs. He bring Miss Tang with him? Through the previous incident, we actually thought that it would be safer for Miss Tang to follow Mrs. He." After experiencing the previous events, Lu Shaoyang didn''t want to make such a mistake. It is better to protect the two separately. Anyway, it doesn''t dy anything, it can be safer. Now that Tang Guo was taken back, the contract he had negotiated with the Star Random Bandit was naturally invalid. Luan Xing was overwhelmed and messed up, and there was no time to care about anything with them. Even if they were concerned, there was no reason or strength. Instead ofing to their troubles, it is better to think about where to collect fruits, vegetables and nt seedlings. Its not a good thing to wait a few more days and not get supplies for a long time. "Xiao Guo has suffered a lot. I''m so weak. I''m afraid that I won''t protect her when I''m so weak." Tang Qianqian looked at Lu Shaoyang and said, "The thing that reassures me most is Sister Qingru, so I temporarily ask for clearance Sister Ru helped take care of Xiao Guo, and Xiao Guo let her take care of it so that it would not distract me." Lu Shaoyang''s smile was put away: "Madam He can''t believe us?" "Although I really want to believe that the Seventh Master can protect Xiaoguo, I heard that the Seventh Master once also wanted to experiment with Xiaoguo." Tang Qianqian''s eyes were still a little red. "There is also He Ting, I can''t even manage Xiaoguo. If Guo is handed over to him, don''t mind Qi Shao, I''m really scared, Xiao Guo''s mental strength has been seriously injured now, Qingru Sister''s club, there will be no way to recover in this life." Tang Qianqian couldn''t help crying when she thought that her daughter, such a talented talent, was now alive and turned into rubbish. Although it was really embarrassing to cry in front of so many people, she couldn''t help it. She hade back to her senses, not her senses, but Tang Qingru had talked to her a lot these days. After analyzing the positions of everyone and several forces, she understood many things. To them, she and Xiao Guo are just tools. It can be divided into tools that can be used and need to be protected, and tools that cannot be used and are not so important. Tang Qingru said that her advantage is that the entire StarCraft must rely on her. It seems that she is controlled by others, but in fact she has the lifeblood of many people. Although she couldn''t get out of her anger at once, she slowly figured out that she might not be able to do what she wanted to do. Lu Shaoyang thought that Tang Qianqian had learned something, but he was relieved to see that she couldn''t help crying. It turned out that the daughter was hurt a lot and stimted the woman. It is not surprising that this woman''s character is weak, crying, soft-hearted, and emotional. He had heard Tang Qianqian want to make a request with them before, and he thought that someone had said something to her, and she would make some excessive requests. I was wondering how to pick it up. Chapter 2744: Daughter of the Star Heroine (63) Chapter 2744: Daughter of the Star Heroine (63) "Ms. He seemed to say before, is there any request? This time it is indeed our negligence. No matter what Mrs. He asks, we will try our best to do it." Tang Qianqian couldn''t help her tears. After Lu Shaoyang asked, she cried for two minutes before she stopped. Sister Qingru told her that if you are sad, just cry. If the other party rejects her, she will cry hard. If the other party asked her, maybe persuade her, she just cried. Tang Qianqian felt that this was a way. After crying, she felt less nervous and not afraid. Unexpectedly, crying can also solve the problem. As expected, Sister Qingru is much smarter than her. No wonder she has been so brilliant since she was a child. Tang Qianqian wiped away the tears with the veil that Lu Shaoyang handed over before saying, "I want to divorce He Ting." what? This request was indeed something that Lu Shaoyang did not expect, and he was stunned for a while: "Mrs. He, you are not joking, you and He Zhongjiang are fine, why are you divorcing suddenly?" Just after asking, Tang Qianqian cried again, but this time she said while crying: "He Ting, he used my daughter to do experiments and cant protect my daughter. He doesnt care about my daughter. He was arrested. After leaving, he was not moved at all, and he did not look worried. Qi Shao, I really can''t bear it. My daughter has such a father, so I want to divorce him." "This..." Lu Shaoyang was embarrassed. He thought the marriage of He Ting and Tang Qianqian was perfect. He Ting is considered to be on his side, and Tang Qianqian is He Ting''s wife. Thebination of these two people is really helpful to him. He opened his mouth and wanted to persuade, but Tang Qianqian cried and said first: "Qi Shao, if you want to persuade me, you really dont have to. If you dont divorce He Ting, I will think of what Xiaoguo has suffered when I look at him once. Hurt, I really can''t face him." Although she is really sad, why is the person she likes such a cold and cruel person. But remembering that she can''t use her mental power now, she has be a waste daughter, she really can''t ept him. I don''t know how ufortable Xiao Guo feels if she wants her to involve He Ting again. Lu Shaoyang persuaded her several times, but Tang Qianqian cried a few times, insisting on getting a divorce, and saying that if she didn''t get a divorce, she couldn''t work. Lu Shaoyang was still a little angry, this crying woman, who became persistent, really looked like a cow, and couldn''t pull it back. "Mrs. He, have you really considered it?" "You should call me Miss Tang." Lu Shaoyang understood that Tang Qianqian was here for real. But he still didn''t agree, but let Tang Qianqian reconsider, intending to let He Ting solve the matter. Tang Qianqian was a little disappointed, but this was exactly what Qingru had expected. When Lu Shaoyang was about to leave and said to discuss this matter, she shouted to the other person: "Qi Shao, wait, I have not finished my request. Seriously, no matter where I am now, I dont feel safe. Feeling. So, today I put forward all my requirements, and you can see if you can do it." Lu Shaoyang turned around with a face, and quickly smiled: "So, what do you want, Miss Tang?" "I have two more requests," Tang Qianqian was a little nervous, and she shed a few tears quickly. She felt less nervous, and said with a cry, "Divorce from He Ting is the first request." Chapter 2745: Daughter of the Star Heroine (64) Chapter 2745: Daughter of the Star Heroine (64) "My second requirement is that if the divorce is sessful, no one is allowed to interfere with my freedom of marriage. I know that Qishao will not be nosy, but the Tang family may..." Lu Shaoyang smiled: "We will protect Miss Tang well. Anything can hurt Miss Tang." If you really get a divorce, Tang Qianqian will not mention it, they will automatically protect and will not let the Tang family interfere in such things. "Then Miss Tang''s third condition?" Tang Qianqian became more nervous, and squeezed a little tear: "I think I am weak. I am a waste material without mental strength. I can''t use force. I was lucky enough to get a special ability. In fact, I was very scared. If I were alone. , The daughter who didnt care, maybe I wouldnt worry about that anymore." Lu Shaoyang didn''t doubt anything. For a woman whose daughter had been hurt, he was not surprised to say such words, and he listened very patiently. "Except for this little ability, I have nothing, and I don''t know how to protect my daughter." Lu Shaoyang: "We will protect Miss Tang and Miss Tang Xiao." "I know, but I still want to fight for something to make my daughter''s life better." Tang Qianqian finally said, "Qi Shao, what kind of status can I achieve with these things? I will be better than me in the future. Father, does He Ting have a higher status?" When Lu Shaoyang''s eyes narrowed, Tang Qianqian cried out in fear, wiping away her tears, and said, "I''m thinking, if I have a higher status and have a military post like He Ting, or like my father, Once I have an official position, will I be able to protect my daughter well. Qi Shao, living in this world, I have a deep understanding of a mentally ipetent person who has received many gossips and strange eyes since childhood." "I don''t want my daughter to bear that. She is very smart, and she was originally talented. Since she can no longer exert her advantage in mental strength, maybe I can choose another path." Hearing what Tang Qianqian said while crying, Lu Shaoyang''s doubts disappeared. This is a mother who wants to protect her daughter. Thinking carefully about the actions of the Tang family and He Ting before, it is really not surprising that Tang Qianqian will be chilling. If this matter is to be ced on him, he may have turned his face long ago and taught the other party a severe lesson. Sure enough, this woman''s heart is still not cruel enough. "Ms. Tangs first request, this matter needs to be discussed with He Ting, and I hope you can consider it again. As for the second request, once you get divorced, we will definitely protect Miss Tang. Your first I will help you apply for three requirements. As far as Miss Tangs contribution to the empire is concerned, these are trivial matters." Lu Shaoyang thinks that these three requirements are not too much. As for giving Tang Qianqian an official position, he didn''t think there was anything at all. If this woman''s character was given to her an official position, there would be no problem. It can also give her peace of mind, even if she really divorced He Ting and distanced herself from the Tang family again, if she wanted to gain a foothold, she would have to end up in the empire. He really didn''t suffer. Therefore, Lu Shaoyang is very active in applying for Tang Qianqian''s official position. When He Ting learned that Tang Qianqian was going to divorce him, he was shocked and a little more angry. "You want to divorce me?" Facing He Ting, Tang Qianqian was still a little horrified, did not dare to look at his eyes, gritted his teeth and answered: "Yes." "why?" Chapter 2746: Daughter of the Star Heroine (65) Chapter 2746: Daughter of the Star Heroine (65) "Why do you want to divorce me?" He Ting has developed strange feelings for Tang Qianqian, and of course he does not want to divorce. "I don''t agree to divorce." He Ting''s domineering appearance made Tang Qianqian a little scared. If she heard He Ting''s words a long time ago, she might be really moved, very excited. But now when she saw He Ting, she would think of her daughter who was still recuperating, and of the results Tang Qingru told her. I was so painful in my heart that I woke up. "Why don''t you want to divorce me?" "Why do you want a divorce?" Tang Qianqian pursed his lips lightly: "Let''s get a divorce. Although I really like you, He Ting. But I can''t ept you. For my daughter, do you know that Xiaoguo''s mental power is gone now?" "Crapped?" Seeing He Ting''s doubts, Tang Qianqian''s heart was cold. Sure enough, Sister Qingru was right. He Ting didn''t care about her daughter. After two days ofing back, the other party actually didn''t care about it and didn''t care. "Anyway, this marriage must be divorced." He Ting frowned: "I''m not sure." As for what he was asked to say, he couldn''t tell a reason, because he didn''t want a divorce anyway. He walked towards Tang Qianqian, Tang Qianqian hurriedly shouted: "You guyse and protect me, He Ting wants to do something to me." Tang Qianqians voice sounded, and someone rushed in immediately, blocked her, and warned He Ting: Lieutenant General He, if Madam He is unwilling to do anything, please dont persecute her. The importance, I believe you understand it very well, please don''t make us embarrassed." He Ting was misunderstood, a little aggrieved, watching Tang Qianqian hiding behind, finally left with a sentence: "I will not divorce." Tang Qianqian breathed a sigh of relief, He Ting just now was a bit scary. Sister Qingru''s method was indeed good. It turned out that He Ting did not dare to do anything to her when she called the people around her to protect her. What happened today gave Tang Qianqian a lot of confidence. He Ting thought that if he did not agree to the divorce, he would not divorce. But unexpectedly, Tang Qianqian insisted on divorcing, and he didn''t agree with it. He took the divorce book that Lu Shaoyang personally delivered, and his face was gloomy: "Qi Shao, what does this mean?" "Miss Tang insists on getting a divorce. Our empire has always been free of marriage, coupled with her importance, so we can only respect her opinion. Lieutenant General He, she is very important, for our empire, we need her very much. exist." Even if He Ting was very unwilling, he put away the small books: "I understand." "Xiaoguo, you see that I have been divorced. This is my divorce certificate. From now on, my mother will lead you to live alone, and you will never see that nasty man again. No one will bully you, and no one will dare to hurt you. " Not only that, Tang Qianqian also worked out his own medal and certificate: "This is the honor of my mother now. Although it is very small, it will soon be even bigger." She has already promised to that side, and she will soon make the main star green. The higher her status, the higher the status of her daughter. Looking at the damage from Tang Qianqian''s certificate and medal, Tang Guo was still stunned. She is a crying mother who is still an official, she is still a real authority, not a fake name. "Mom has real power now, Xiaoguo, you will not be bullied by others in the future. Although Xiaoguo can''t use her mental power now, her mother''s mental power is also very weak, but you see, her mother can also be an official, and Xiaoguo can do it in the future of." Tang Qingru stood aside, watching Tang Guo look at Tang Qianqian incredibly, a smile appeared in her eyes, and she turned and walked out of the room. Chapter 2747: Daughter of the Star Heroine (66) Chapter 2747: Daughter of the Star Heroine (66) [Host, besides helping to cultivate nt seedlings, your mother is really studying how to be an official. [The mother who raised you also taught her that if she couldn''t tell, she would cry to the other person. Anyway, she would cry, and now she has the capital, the other person would not dare to do anything to her. It may be that your mother admires your adoptive mother too much. She is very obedient, crying every time she doesn''t speak, and now everyone sees her have a headache. She said she couldn''t afford it, and let her forget it, anyway, it was not a big deal. Tang Guo rubbed his forehead with the reasoning Zhouhao Alliance Empire''s political book, "I know, you see, she is afraid that my mental strength can''t stand it, so she won''t let me use the personal terminal for the time being. Give me all the printed books. I found it and said that I personally asked the printing department to help the new printing." System: Hahahahahahahahahahaha,ughed to death, puff, hahahahahahaha! "Guoguo, you''re distracted." Shenyao stretched out his hand and waved in front of Tang Guo. "Are you tired? Rest for a while when you are tired. Aunt Qianqian said let me look at you instead of letting you stare at the book for too long. ." Tang Guo stretched out his hand and squeezed Shen Yao''s cheek: "Are you listening to my mother or me?" "Listen to Guoguo." Tang Guo smiled at Shen Yao, "Then know what to say?" "Guoguo don''t worry, I won''t tell Aunt Qianqian, you never rested halfway through." Tang Guo: "..." This stone is really wood and it''s more fun. Tang Qianqian will give everything Tang Guo wants now. As long as she is happy, Tang Qianqian will be content. What Tang Qianqian has to do every day is to cultivate nt seedlings, deal with those people, and exercise her courage. Ever since Tang Qingru taught her that she would cry because she was bullied, she felt a little shameless. From the beginning, I was embarrassed, my face was feverish, and my heart was nervous. Now my expression is much more natural. Although she was still nervous when she met He Ting, she avoided He Ting in many cases. Especially He Ting stared at her and stopped her, making her a little ufortable. He Ting even came to her to talk to her, probably because he wanted to repair the rtionship. Although she was divorced andined to He Ting in her heart, it was really not so easy for her to forget this person for a while. He Ting was much gentler to her this time. "It seems that my mother''s heart is still soft, and her love for He Ting hasn''t diminished much." Tang Guo held his chin and narrowed his eyes. "My mother Qingru has done so much, and finally pulled her. Come out, you can''t give up halfway, let me do something, Tongzi, it''s time to show your talents, and send the video of the conversation between He Ting and her dad in the study to my mother''s mailbox. " [Ok, the host is big. On this day, Tang Qianqian, who was busy all day, received news from He Ting and asked her to meet in a cafe. When she was hesitating, she suddenly said that she had received an email, and subconsciously clicked on it. After reading the content of the email, she deleted the ount friend of He Ting''s personal terminal. "He Ting, what''s the matter with you? She is going to divorce you, so you won''t fight for anything?" "Dad, I..." "Don''t you know how important Tang Qianqian is now, a woman, I''m angry with you now, it won''t be okay for you to coax you too much?" Chapter 2748: Daughter of the Star Heroine (67) Chapter 2748: Daughter of the Star Heroine (67) "She minds that you are not good to that little girl, so you can be nice to that little girl. You can pretend to be good. I have investigated and she has liked you very much since she was a child. You can find a chance to meet her and talk more. Talk, start slowly, anyway, if you have children, it''s easier than others." "But she seems very reluctant, although I don''t want to divorce her." "Stupid boy, since you don''t want to, just fight for it. I won her. Don''t you understand the powerful rtionship?" "Think about it, if she falls in love with others in the future and marries other people, how much will our He family lose? The current Tang Qianqian is not the Tang Qianqian who has only D-level mental power. She is full of treasures. He Ting Ah, you really want to **** me off." Tang Qianqian returned home with red eyes. When he saw Tang Guo, he quickly threw out the distracting thoughts in his mind, but the conversation between He Ting and his father in the email video could not be waved away, and he kept running around in his mind. When Tang Guo saw Tang Qianqian''s eyes red, she knew that she had seen the video. She put down the book and walked over to hold Tang Qianqian: "Mom, have you eaten yet?" Hearing her daughter''s voice, Tang Qianqian was no longer sad: "I haven''t eaten yet. I muste back to eat with Xiaoguo for things like eating." "I didn''t eat it either, waiting for my mother toe back." Tang Qianqian was in a low mood, almost gone, andughed out: "Then I will call your eldest mother, and we will eat together as a family, okay?" "it is good." Although Tang Qianqian was a little stupid and weaker, as a mother, she knew very well why Tang Qingru was so good to Xiaoguo. There is only one possibility. Sister Qingru, like her, treats Xiaoguo from the perspective of her mother. Sister Qingru has done so much for Xiaoguo, she is very happy to have this daughter with Sister Qingru and grow up with her. Speaking of which, Qingru sister is more qualified than her biological mother. With Sister Qingru raising a point, Xiao Guo will definitely grow up peacefully in the future. From this day on, whether it was Tang Qingru or Tang Qianqian, when they were free, they woulde back together to dine with Tang Guo. It was different from the original plot, because Tang Qingru couldn''t let go of Tang Qianqian, and was afraid that she would make mistakes. Except for some urgent tasks, she didn''t take those tasks to kill alien creatures. Even in order to stay longer on the main star, she applied for a transfer and was eventually transferred to the main star. Her main responsibility is to maintain peace on the main star and catch some criminals who damage the main star. Therefore, she was able to go home on time every day, and she was on the same road as Tang Qianqian. Naturally, Tang Qingru''s fate of death in battle was also changed. Tang Qianqian moved higher and higher step by step under her suggestion. Unconsciously, she stood higher and higher. When everyone came back to their senses and looked at the crying woman whose official position was higher than that of them, something was always wrong. But when they heard the woman standing on the stage giving a speech, her eyes were still red as she was about to cry, they thought they were wrong again. The reason why this woman can be promoted to such a high level is because she has special abilities. In three years, she made the main star green. Whose body can this be done? "School flower, when can we meet?" Tang Guo: "Isn''t Anelin getting married? My mother received the invitation that day. I wille by then, won''t you be able to see me?" "Yes, school girl, I''m so excited, I... No, why did your mother be an official? I heard that the official position is not small." Tang Guo: "Not only has she been an official, this time she came here, mainly on behalf of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire and your Rollo Alliance Empire to negotiate. The security is the responsibility of my eldest mother. Theye together and I will naturally not be left behind. , They can''t wait to tie me to the belt." "That''s it, hahaha, it''s good, I really look forward to it." The school flower mother became a politician, and when she met, she shouldn''t think he and Billy are special? Chapter 2749: Daughter of the Star Heroine (68) Chapter 2749: Daughter of the Star Heroine (68) At night, Tang Qianqian hadn''t slept yet. When Tang Guo passed her room, she opened the half-covered door and walked in, and she saw Tang Qianqian staring at the invitation on the desk, sighing while watching. "Mom, it''s sote, why aren''t you sleeping? Is this Prince Annelin''s wedding invitation?" Tang Qianqian nodded, and handed the invitation to Tang Guo, "Yes, Annalin is getting married." Tang Guo opened the invitation, and it contained not only the text written by Anelin and his fiancee, but also the photos they took together. Although the interster technology is advanced, there are also some customs that have survived from ancient times. Moreover, they think that this kind of custom is a former culture and very meaningful. When the wedding is going to be held coldly, it is meaningless. In the photo, Annelin smiled happily, his fiancee is very beautiful. Tang Guo could feel from the eyes of this woman in the photo alone that she should love Annelin very much. "Mom doesn''t sleep because Anelin is getting married? Is it sad?" Tang Qianqian''s nose is a bit sore, and her eyes are red unknowingly. No way, her tear ducts are too developed. Since she was shameless, she didn''t feel any ufortable crying and crying anywhere. "Mom is not sad, just happy for Anelin. I told him before, I can feel that he should put aside the past and really want to marry his beautiful fiancee." Tang Qianqian said embarrassedly." Speaking of which, if it weren''t for Anelin, I hadn''t been so rxed in the Rollo Alliance Empire. He is not a bad person, at least I don''t think he is, I hope he can be happy." Tang knew it, and she didn''t think Tang Qianqian would be sad because of Anelin''s marriage. Although her silly mother is much smarter, she is still rtively pure in nature. "This time, my mother used to negotiate face-to-face with Anelin. I am a little worried. If my mother thinks about the previous things, she will give Anelin a profit. At that time, countless people in the empire will oppose and abuse her." Tang Qianqian wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and said, "Although I am very grateful for Anelin''s initial help, I will not let him during negotiations." She bent down and touched Tang Guo''s head. If my mother let him go, it will be a joke for the entire interster. Even if many people let me go, I will be criticized by many people. It will be more difficult to get promoted. Even my baby, you will be attacked. " "So don''t worry, mom knows what to do." Tang Qianqian patted Tang Guo on the shoulder: "Go to sleep, it is not good for children to sleep toote, especially don''t stay upte, otherwise they will be ancient panda creatures when they get up tomorrow morning." Three dayster, Tang Guo followed Tang Qianqian and Tang Qingru to the Luoluo Alliance Empire. He Ting was also arranged to protect Tang Qianqian except Tang Qingru. He Ting was arranged, and it must have been intentional. Tang Qianqian is now facing He Ting, not as timid as she was a few years ago, even if she still loves to cry, facing He Ting is no longer as nervous as before, and she doesn''t even dare to look at him. Perhaps He Ting also knew that dangling in front of Tang Qianqian, there seemed to be no results. Chapter 2750: Daughter of the Star Heroine (69) Chapter 2750: Daughter of the Star Heroine (69) Especially, Tang Qingru was arranged to protect Tang Qianqian personally, leaving him with no opportunity at all. Therefore, He Ting changed her mind and appeared in Tang Guo''s sight, and even brought her some interster gadgets in an attempt to coax her. Don''t say that Tang Guo won''t coax, even the original owner couldn''t have be kind to him because of He Ting''s sudden change. The series of injuries to her caused by He Ting were impossible for the original owner to forget. In the plot, it is Tang Qianqian who has been entangled with He Ting, and Tang Qianqian is so good to her, willing to pay the price of her life. She had no choice but to ask Tang Qianqian to leave He Ting. Now with the existence of Tang Qingru and Tang Guo, Tang Qianqian has gradually grown up, and is now a person no less than He Ting. In fact, his own importance is much more important than He Ting. Although a few years ago, the interster nts had already been drawn out of the interster nts, they would no longer die slowly. But it is not so easy to really recover and restore the previous vitality on alls in the interster world. With Tang Qianqian, it is different. The nt seedlings that Tang Qianqian gave birth to can make a green in just three years, and it will only get faster and faster in the future. Therefore, Interster still needs Tang Qianqian. Especially, the nt seedlings spawned by Tang Qianqian are not easy to grow insects. As long as they are not destroyed, they will grow naturally, without external force, and they will never die. "Xiaoguo, do you like these?" Tang Guo was brought back to his thoughts by He Ting''s voice. This will make Tang Qianqian have a meeting with the Pan Negotiation team who followed her this time. She and Shenyao are sitting at a small table outside, eating the food Tang Qianqian prepared for her, which are some very fresh fruits. And vegetable sd, very delicious. Shenyao especially likes the fruits and vegetables produced by Tang Qianqian, and he eats them with relish. Hearing He Ting''s words, even if the food tempts people again, he stopped, holding Tang Guo with a small hand, and sweeping his eyes on the table. Those things are just somemon children''s things in StarCraft. child. Shen Yao showed dislike in his eyes. This person really didn''t wince. Is Guoguo an ordinary little girl? Is it the kind of little girl who only likes dolls? If you want to coax Guoguo with such a gadget, you really don''t know what to say. "Don''t you like it? What does Xiao Guo like?" He Ting simply sat down next to Tang Guo. In fact, his limbs were very stiff. Had it not been for his father to urge him once a day, he would really note to coax a child. He and this daughter didn''t have much contact with each other, and they really didn''t have much affection. Since that happened, she will never get close to him. But thinking of what his father said, he still came. "Little stone, I want to eat that, give it to me." Shen Yao saw what Tang Guo was referring to, and quickly stretched out his small hand to take it. He Ting saw it, wanted to get it first, and handed it to Tang Guo. But Shen Yao was not an ordinary child, his eyes were cold, and he quickly grabbed things into his hands. Then the corners of his lips curled up with a smile, and when facing Tang Guo, the round eyes appeared again, as if offering a treasure, he handed a red fruit to Tang Guo''s hand. Tang Guo opened her mouth, pointed to the position of her mouth, signaled that she was going to be fed, and Shen Yao quickly put the little fruit into Tang Guo''s mouth. Looking at her, she smiled brightly. Chapter 2751: Daughter of the Star Heroine (70) Chapter 2751: Daughter of the Star Heroine (70) He Ting took a new fruit and handed it to Tang Guo. Before he could speak, Tang Guo grabbed Shenyaos little hand: Its so stuffy here. The air is polluted and its not fresh at all. Stone, you apany me out for a walk." Now her mother is an important official, she is her mother''s little princess, and everyone will treat her respectfully wherever she goes. Even if she showed her mental power as a waste material, no one dared to ridicule her. To offend and bully her, Tang Qianqian was not happy, so he would not give out new seedlings to the ce where the other party belonged, so he could not die them. System: Oh, there are two capable mothers who have greatly spoiled the host into a little princess. Seeing that she is able to do it, the tails dont know how high they are. Seeing Tang Guo ignoring him and pulling Shenyao around and leaving, He Ting''s face was also unsightly. But with Tang Qianqian''s current status, he really didn''t dare to do anything to her. Even if Tang Guo is still his daughter. The fruit in his hand was crushed by him, and it has be jam. He Ting is actually a very self-respecting person. He has repeatedly run into walls and has been annoying him. The strange feeling that Tang Qianqian gave birth to at the beginning has been basically wiped out due to the targeting of various people in the past few years. After another two days, Tang Guo found that He Ting stoppeding to disturb her, nor had he encountered Tang Qianqian by chance. As if he had recovered, the iron-blooded weapon before would onlyplete the task assigned to him by the superior. This really made Tang Guo morefortable, and He Ting wandered in front of her all day, and it annoyed her. They were not the fastest flying vehicles. In the past, Tang Qianqian stopped by manys to investigate the environment and soil problems of thoses. A few dayster, they arrived at the main star of the Rollo Alliance Empire. Many people came to greet them, and the entire people of the Rollo Alliance Empire, the main star, lined up on the streets. Tang Guo and Shen Yao held hands and were protected in the middle. In such a situation, there is basically no opportunity for people to take advantage of it. But Tang Qianqian still held her other hand, and could feel that she was still a little nervous. As expected, Anelin was the one who greeted Tang Qianqian, and at the same time, he took his fiance, which looked even better than the photos. The moment he came out, Tang Guo felt two fiery gazes and followed them. The first thing I saw was a tall and burly man standing not far from Anelin. His hair and eyes were brown, and his skin was wheat-colored. He looked very masculine. Tang Guo blinked at the man and made a mouth shape: Billy? Although Billy wanted to jump up happily, or rush over, doing some strange moves that did not fit his general Billy''s style. But thinking of the asion here, he still held back. Billy: It''s very hard to endure! In the end, Billy could only copse a serious face and wink at Tang Guo secretly. With Tang Guo''s bright smile, he was about to jump up with joy. Emanuel, who was on the other side, was dissatisfied, and sure enough, that guy Billy really attracted more attention than him. He just said that he shouldn''t stand in this ce, but those people insisted that he was very important and needed good protection. You can stand in that position. It''s really cheaper than Billy, and he was noticed by the schoolgirl first. When Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Emanuel, he quickly stood up straight. Chapter 2752: Daughter of the Star Heroine (71) Chapter 2752: Daughter of the Star Heroine (71) Emanuel hurriedly showed a very gentleman''s smile, for fear of a bad impression of the first meeting. In order to meet today, he was choosing the clothes to wear today. There should be no problem, right? Tang Guo''s eyes were a blond man. Compared to Billy''s rough man, Emmanuel was the kind of gentleman with a natural aristocratic temperament. As long as he smiles, surely many people will be dizzy. They actually saw it when using a personal terminal. But the people on the screen are no better than seeing them face to face. Tang Guo also made a gesture to Emanuel, which was regarded as a greeting. Emanuel finally smiled contentedly. He looked forward to the stars and the moon, and finally looked forward to meeting the schoolgirl. Calcting the time in the plot, the school spends here can still stay for nearly three hundred years, they have some time chatting, he and Billy are so lucky to be able to see the school spends. Only one person has been paying attention to the interaction of the three people. Who else can there be besides Shen Yao? "Guoguo." Tang Guo felt that the palm of her hand was scratched before she took her gaze back, and she heard a slightly aggrieved voice in her ear, "Guoguo, why are you smiling so happily at them, even though their Looks very good, but I can guarantee that when I grow up, I will definitely look better than them." Shen Yao always remembered that Tang Guo was the best-looking one to live. Now staring at the other two men andughing so happily, it made him feel as if he had gnawed two sour lemons. How can Guoguo look at them? They don''t have what he looks good, and he will look better and better anyway. "Little Stone is definitely the best-looking when he grows up." "Meaning, isn''t it the best looking right now?" System: The script is wrong again. "It''s the best looking now." Shen Yao heard the truth and discerned the truth of this sentence carefully, and finally believed: "Why did Guoguo keep staring at them? Do they have any bad thoughts, do you want me to kill them for you?" System: Kill at every turn, is the host''s barbaric boyfriend? Obviously I don''t understand anything yet, so possessiveness is so strong, I have to curse more, I don''t know how many have been added. "Because we know each other." Shen Yao frowned, Tang Guo whispered in his ear, "They and I are good friends. When I have time, I will take you to meet them." Shen Yao wasforted, but the hand holding Tang Guo tightened. He always felt that when he came to this ce, many people wanted topete with him. The group of people was arranged to live. I don''t know if Billy did something. Now they are Tang Guo''s guards, responsible for her safety. Emanuel was not low in status and had no military position, but it was easy to find Tang Guo. While the others were not paying attention, the three met. "School girl, I heard that wherever you go, there is a little boy with you. Is this this guy?" Billy stared at Shen Yao, "Don''t tell me, this little guy is pretty. Take it every day." Emanuel retracted his gaze and asked quietly: "The school girl, is it still that guy?" They knew something about Tang Guo. There is a traverser who has been following the school flower to travel through, obediently waiting for the school flower to arrive in every world, and apany her until she is old. They are a little envious and admire it. Chapter 2753: Daughter of the Star Heroine (72) Chapter 2753: Daughter of the Star Heroine (72) I guess I can''t find another one, such a persistent person. Shen Yao couldn''t understand the words of these two people, but he clearly felt it, from the gazes that Billy and Emanuel looked at him squarely and admired. I found that the two and Tang Guo were really friends, almost no hostility towards them, and their eyes were much more kind. When Tang Guo was talking to them, he sat next to her obediently, only holding her little hand, it was not bad. Billy: Such a well-behaved boyfriend, it''s no wonder that you like school flowers so much that you have to take them everywhere. Emanuel: This guy is really shameless. In order to stay by the school flower, he turned into a child, blocked his memory, and came to the school flower to sell cute. How could there be such a wall-skinned person in this world? But it works well. The three got together, talked a lot, and broadcast the situation to the other friends in the group. Even in order to make him feel jealous and hate all year long, Billy and Tang Guo took photos with him, took many photos, all of them were sent to the group, and a small video was taken. After these things were posted, Margaret said that if they really were a world, they would definitely curse two nasty guys with their lives burning. Billy and Emanuel were satisfied and quieted again. Over there, Tang Qianqian and Tang Qingru came back and ran into the three of them who had a good chat. When they saw Tang Qianqian, both Billy and Emanuel almost took a step back subconsciously. "I recognize you," Tang Qianqian smiled softly at the two, making them tremble with fright. No, they are not familiar, they don''t want to be noticed at all. "Xiaoguo, do you know them?" Tang Guo: "I just met, these two uncles also said that they would take me to other ces on the main star. Mom, I have agreed. Can I go?" Billy and Emanuel wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads. In their lifetime, they actually became uncles at school once, fucking, it''s really exciting. "of course can." Tang Qianqian is happy to see that Tang Guo knows more people. However, to y, you must bring more talents. "You are Billy, you are Emanuel, we have met before, and I still remember." The two did not speak, and finally had to speak, but nodded, a little fidgeting, they should really leave earlier. "in fact" Billy and Emanuel couldn''t help it anymore, found an excuse and left quickly. Tang Qianqian looked at the backs of the two, and said, "These two people are really different. They are all different from the Rollo Alliance Empire." Tang Guo couldn''t smile, especially when she saw the two people almost nted, she couldn''t help but smiled directly. The next day, Tang Guo heard a gossip from Tang Qianqian. "Blind date?" "Yes, I heard that Emanuel and Billy go on a blind date every day. In the case of StarCraft, they are considered older young people. It is not surprising that the family is anxious. But there are more than ten or twenty people in each morning. Not to mention, they are really popr, and the girls on the main star seem to be very happy." Tang Guo: "..." After attending Annelin''s wedding, Tang Qianqian began to do business. It was she who talked with Annelin. In the negotiation meeting, both Annelin and Tang Qianqian sighed that she and he were different. Then, in the negotiation, neither of them talked about friendship. It took three days to negotiate a contract that both parties were quite satisfied with. In fact, Tang Qianqian is more satisfied, after all, she has the advantage. During this time, Tang Guo took Shen Yao and Billy to y, until they left, everyone was more satisfied. Time passed in a hurry, the green of the real interster became more and more, the reputation of Tang Qianqian became more and more famous, and the official position and the right to speak were much higher. Seeing this, the He family couldn''t help but finally chose another marriage for He Ting. From the second year after He Ting got married, He Ting''s children were born one after another. Tang Guo got the name right: "The male lead is still the male lead. Although the wife is different, the sons and daughters are not bad." Chapter 2754: Daughter of the Star Heroine (73) Chapter 2754: Daughter of the Star Heroine (73) In ten years, Tang Guo had four younger brothers and three younger sisters. Tang Guo admired the birth of He Ting''s sons and daughters one by one. Even if He Ting had taken some StarCraft drugs, such high fertility was still impressive. With such fertility, people in the entire StarCraft are very curious about what kind of magical genes He Ting and his wife carry. In ten years, they can give birth to seven children, all healthy. Not only is he healthy, but in his children, there is no mental power weaker than the s-level. The situation of He Ting''s children attracted the attention of the empire. For Starcraft, whose fertility is rtively low, He Ting has seven children in ten years, which is obviously a good thing. [Now He Ting cooperates with the people at the research institute to draw blood every day. The experts of the research institute suspect that He Ting or He Ting''s wife has a gic mutation. Oh no, it''s not a mutation, it''s anti-ancient. In order to ensure that He Ting and his wife will not interfere with the research, he has been transferred back and is ready to bleed at any time. It is true that He Ting is always a winner, and at most it is to cooperate with the bloodletting, and...The Empire proposes that when he is with his wife, he should not use contraception as much as possible. It doesn''t matter if you have a few more excellent genes like him. That is to contribute to the entire empire and cultivate excellent genes. Tang Guo was stunned with surprise, and when she knew that He Ting''s children were born one after another, she thought of this possibility. But the operation of the Empire still surprised her. "Then He Ting agrees?" System: [Agree, he said that he would cooperate with the Imperial Research Institute, saying that he would dedicate himself at any time. "Did his wife object?" Even in StarCraft, it is much easier for women to have children. It can even be ced in an artificial cultivation room without having to grow it on its own. But many years ago, interster research showed that even if the artificial breeding room is perfect, the children bred will not be as good as those bred by the mother in terms of mental power and various potentials. As long as there are some conditions, the family''s genes are good, basically they choose the mother to breed, and will not choose the artificial breeding room to breed the children. Another important point is that with the development of the interster age, human gic changes, even in artificial breeding rooms, can make the chance of sessfully nurturing children smaller. Therefore, it is not surprising that He Ting''s situation was positioned as anti-ancient by experts at the research institute. [I heard that it was opposed. He Ting''s current wife is not a small family, but a daughter of a distinguished family. Then there were seven births. Even with the restoration potion and the best nutritionist and stic surgeon to help her, she still didn''t want to regenerate. Now the empire is sending people to do her ideological work. Tang Guo smiled and put away: "He Ting also agrees?" [What does he disagree with? All children have good talents, so he just sows a seed, and he doesn''t have to work hard to breed them. Of course, it is very much in line with the empire''s decision, and people are drawn on time every day. "Ah!" "This person is really a cold-blooded machine." The system also sighed in his heart, yeah, people like He Ting are rare. Just thinking about dedication, obedience, and never thought about his wife. After eating, Tang Guo heard Tang Qianqian and Tang Qingru discussing He Ting''s affairs, and listened silently while eating. Chapter 2755: Daughter of the Star Heroine (74) Chapter 2755: Daughter of the Star Heroine (74) "Ms. Xu is also a poor person." Tang Qianqian sighed, "In these years, at most, there will be one year in between. Otherwise, you will have a child and be pregnant again." Tang Qingru said in a cold voice, "Don''t worry about pitying others. If you didn''t get divorced at the beginning, you will be the one born now." "Sister Qingru, I''m already divorced, and I don''t have any thoughts about that man." Tang Qianqian nced weakly at Tang Qingru, who was deserted, "It''s not that life is better. I heard about it. Some sighs over there. I really thank Sister Qingru, if it weren''t for you, it might be true." The better the gene family, the less likely it is to use an artificial incubation room to give birth to children. Besides, the gic problems of inteary people nowadays are very difficult even if the mother is pregnant. "I just don''t know how Miss Xu will solve it," Tang Qianqian showed some worry, "If you really agree, if you start this, Miss Xu is afraid that she will live and have children in this life." Tang Qianqian shuddered at the thought of this. Sister Qingru is right, He Ting is a cold-blooded machine. Miss Xu is his wife. She doesn''t even know how to cherish and love her. She also cooperated with people from the Empire to persuade her to have a child. If she hadn''t divorced in the first ce, would it be the same? With so many children, what should she do with Xiao Guo? I don''t want to think about it, the more I think about it, the more terrifying, the man He Ting, she has no ideas at all. Tang Guo looked at Tang Qianqian feeling lingering, and the corners of her lips also smiled. Now she is not a little girl anymore, but an eighteen-year-old girl, but she still looks very good when she smiles. For example, Shen Yao, who was sitting next to her, kept staring at her face and forgot to eat delicious meals. "Little Stone, what are you looking at? Eat." Tang Guo took a photo of Shen Yao, he quickly came back to his senses and took his gaze back, but Yu Guang was still sneaking at her. Guoguo has grown up and is getting better and better. She is eighteen years old and can get married in StarCraft. Shenyao was a little nervous, how could he speak and let Guoguo marry him? Tang Guo didn''t care about Dongdong''s thinking about Shen Yao, but instead ate and thought about what problems He Ting would suffer in the future. After thinking about it, she felt that He Ting would not be well. A few dayster, Tang Guo heard gossip about He Ting and Miss Xu Jia. Ms. Xu''s family was unwilling to continue to have a baby and was used as a fertility machine. In the end, she chose to divorce He Ting. Because He Ting''s indifference made her heart dead. She was lucky to marry this man, but now she understands that this is a pit at all. He Ting and the Empire agreed to divorce them, but she was not allowed to take a child away. Miss Xu was disgusted and really didn''t take a child away, signed the divorce letter, turned around and left without taking anything. After Tang Guo heard this, she was quite satisfied with the result. Stop the loss in time, otherwise you will be hurt. Tang Qianqian sighed: "I knew before that Miss Xu liked He Ting very much. At that time, she was wary when she met me, for fear that I would take He Ting away. He Ting must have hurt her. Will leave without hesitation." Tang Qingru sighed at Tang Qianqian and sneered withoutment. Who is He Ting? So many things have happened, you will know if you inquire more. Chapter 2756: Daughter of the Star Heroine (75) Chapter 2756: Daughter of the Star Heroine (75) That Miss Xu was nothing more than a fluke. She will not be pitiful, nor will she hate. But He Ting made her feel more sick. However, when Tang Qianqian went gossip, Tang Qingru didn''t mean to interrupt either. For so many years, they have been in this way of getting along, and Tang Guo is used to it. But to be honest, with two mothers, life is quite moist. asionally, when I have time, I can meet Billy. After a while, Tang Guo heard new news from Tang Qianqian''s mouth. "Is there another woman?" Tang Guo couldn''t help asking this time, "he agreed?" Tang Qianqian nodded: "This is the task given to him by the Empire, allowing him to have children with women, testing his genes, and saying that it is to contribute to the Empire. Therefore, he does not reject the women arranged by the Empire." "That woman is voluntary?" Tang Qianqian showed a look of helplessness and nodded: "Voluntarily, this matter is so big, the empire dare not force any woman, it has something to do with He Ting. But this man is really more popr in the empire than expected. , Countless women are interested in him." Tang Qingru clicked on the personal terminal, and then said: "It is said on the Inte that no matter what it is, as long as you spend the night with He Ting, they will have no regrets in this life." Tang Guo felt that these people were crazy. "Just for the fertility gene, so the Empire supports such a thing?" Tang Guo asked. Tang Qianqian nodded: "This matter was supported by Lu Shaoyang. For him, He Ting has more outstanding children, which does no harm." "Xiao Guo asked so many questions, do you have any ideas?" "It just feels ridiculous." But Tang Guo didn''t mean to care. Someone would take care of this matter and would not allow Lu Shaoyang to seed. Thinking of a certain heir she had fancy, she had already been on the line with Tang Qianqian, and she was certain that she was waiting for Lu Shaoyang to roll over and fight his brothers. One yearter, He Ting''s new girlfriend was not pregnant. Two yearster, there was no pregnancy. As ast resort, the empire gave him another woman, but he was still not pregnant. After many years, and another ten yearster, He Ting, who was regarded as a pig, still did not make any woman pregnant. In the end, Lu Shaoyang looked at Miss Xu again. Without a new life being born, they will not be able to acquire more new genes to study the root of this matter. Ms. Xu was afraid of this. Before Lu Shaoyang found her, she went directly to the hospital for surgery to remove the child and the pce. Since then, Miss Xu has basically nothing to do with this matter. Then, the people in the research institute looked like they were crazy and fixed their eyes on Tang Qianqian. Yes, they got Tang Qianqian''s idea. "Little Stone,e to my room at night." During dinner, Shenyao felt nervous when he heard Tang Guo''s words, and then nodded gently, which was considered an agreement. Late at night, Shen Yao touched Tang Guo''s room. She was already waiting there, and he prepared many delicious foods on the table. He went in and grabbed her little hand: "Guoguo, do you want me to do something to kill those nasty people?" Shen Yao did not want to be crooked, and he was very angry at what he heard today. Tang Qianqian is a very gentle elder, who cooks a lot of food for him, and every time he urges him to take good care of Guoguo. He also secretly told him that if Guoguo didn''t object, he would agree to marry the two of them. To bully the future mother-inw is to be unable to live with him. Chapter 2757: Daughter of the Star Heroine (76) Chapter 2757: Daughter of the Star Heroine (76) "Little Rock, you are so smart." Tang Guo was not stingy, and praised Shenyao. He sat down and touched his head: "Now StarCraft is back to its former vitality. I think they want to shed their grievances and kill donkeys, cross the river and tear down the bridge, and prepare Bullied my mother. Whatever happened before, whatever they want, regardless of our business." "Now that bullying is over, we have to teach them a lesson so that they will never dare to bully my mother." "So, what am I going to do, Guoguo?" Shen Yao opened his mouth, and Tang Guo put the cut fruit into his mouth. Tang Guo squeezed Shenyao''s face. This guy was really well-behaved. No wonder her eldest mother didn''t object to Shenyao following her by her side, or even against their further development in the future. As for Tang Qianqian, she was moved by Shen Yao''s infatuation a long time ago, believing that he was her son-inw, and treating him well. "What you have to do is very simple. Just give me the vitality of those nts. But don''t swallow all the vitality. Just let the nts look yellowish. It''s enough. But this time, I let you To swallow the nts within the entire Zhou Hao alliance empire, you must reach this level at the same time. Regarding the protection of the spiritual power above, I will help you poke a hole. Let''s work together." Shenyao''s eyes lit up and he nodded in agreement. "In these days, as long as theye to persuade them once, we will work together once to let them understand that it is my mother who controls the vitality of the entire interster and makes her unhappy. The nts of the entire Alliance Empire will be unbnced for her." "Okay, I listen to Guoguo." Shenyao looked at the te and said, and made a small request, "Guoguo, can you feed me another piece?" "Hey hey hey, you are so good, if you want to eat in the future,e to my room and feed every piece into your mouth." Shenyao''s ears were a little feverish after being teased, but his eyes were full of smiles, and he couldn''t help it. He knew that from the day he saw Guoguo, it was no longer important to go home. That night, under the joint hands of Tang Guo and Shen Yao, the nts in the entire Zhou Hao alliance empire lost a half of their vitality. At the same time, the leaves of the nt have withered a lot, and they look sluggish. But this problem was not discovered by the Empire for the time being. The next day, they sent someone to persuade Tang Qianqian to cooperate with them in a gic experiment. They also said that it is not necessary to carry out the maternal gestation, as long as she donates the eggs and the children will do. Tang Qianqian refused with a cold face. After being beaten by Tang Qingru, those people were thrown out. "Sister Qingru, they are forcing me. I think standing in this position will not be bullied again, but it is about such things. In their eyes, anyone can be used as a tool for Chen." "I have arranged someone, if I can''t avoid it, I can only escape asionally." Tang Qianqian felt a little ufortable: "Where can I escape?" "Of course it is the Luoluo Alliance Empire. I think they will be very happy for you to pass." Tang Qingru''s smile was a little cold. "I have already contacted Billy, and there is really no room for recovery at that time. He will send someone over to respond. we." "Billy?" Tang Qianqian remembered, "Is that Billy who is as weird as Emanuel, who is also a friend of our Xiaoguo?" Chapter 2758: Daughter of the Star Heroine (77) Chapter 2758: Daughter of the Star Heroine (77) "Ok." When Tang Guo and Billy met, Tang Qingru was worried and would basically follow. Over time, she and Billy and Emanuel met. The iron and blood on Billy made her very familiar. Especially after learning about Billy''s deeds, she was not as defensive as before against this person. Over the years, she has asionally participated in some missions to kill alien creatures. Fortunately, she has teamed up with Billy. By all ounts, she should be a friend. "If there is really no room for recovery, I can only do this first." Whether it was to let Tang Qianqian ept He Ting, or let her contribute an egg, it made her very sick, she couldn''t ept it and thought she was not respected. Especially, she has done so much for the empire, there is no credit and hard work, they actually treat her like this, she is very angry. Suddenly, Tang Qianqian remembered the boy who had met in a simple dress outside a tavern many years ago and asked her to drink. That young man was called Lu Jingfeng, and his mental power was a little bit stronger than her C-level, but it was also a waste in interster terms. Even if he is eligible for inheritance, he will not be favored by anyone. He has not had a good life since he was a child and is often mocked by his brothers and sisters. But that young man was ambitious, and told her that he wanted to be a master, and asked her if she would join hands. At that time, she was only joking, someone tempted her. After so many years, that young man has rarely appeared, and Tang Qianqian suddenly had an idea in his mind, if that young man is able toe to her again, maybe she will agree. However, this time she still wanted to go to the Rollo Alliance Empire and send her most cherished daughter over, and it would be safer there. There is no end to the empire! Is that teenager still ambition? If so, she will definitely agree. Years of politician experience tells her that weakness and regress will only make people think she is bully. What the other party asked her to do was to humiliate her personality and humiliate her as a person. Tang Qianqian didn''t know that Lu Jingfeng had already contacted Tang Guo. The incident that he encountered Tang Qianqian was also granted by Tang Guo. Although she rarely showed up in recent years, she asionally met Tang Qianqian, but she didn''t say anything like that anymore. Of course, she invited her to drink. Tang Qianqian told Tang Qingru his thoughts, still feeling a little nervous. Unexpectedly, Tang Qingru rarely smiled: "Very well, I will help you." "I actually have a choice. Through these years of contact, I think he is good." Tang Qianqian said in a low voice, "Speaking of which, he would invite me to a tavern to drink seven or eight times a year, and nothing else. All be drinkers." Tang Qingru knew about Tang Qianqian going to a pub to drink. She had to drink because she was eating with others. Before, she was easily drunk. Later, in order not to make herself so embarrassed, she secretly went to the tavern to practice drinking. Tang Qingru saw that Tang Qianqian was adapting well, so he ignored it, but when asked her to go, he brought two people to protect her. Unexpectedly, she still has a drinker. "who is it?" "Lu Jingfeng." Tang Qingru remembered the name in his mind and nodded: "I will pay attention to this person. If he is really good, maybe he can try." Lu Shaoyang and He Ting had long been displeased by her. She remembered that Lu Jingfeng had a bad talent, and his rtionship with the President was very rigid. I heard that it was rted to his mother. Chapter 2759: Daughter of the Star Heroine (78) Chapter 2759: Daughter of the Star Heroine (78) It should be said that the rtionship with his brothers and sisters is not good. They have been bullied since childhood. This is not enough. He is ambitious and capable. As for talent, it is not too important to a person in power. After the two of thembined, Tang Qianqian felt less ufortable, and went upstairs to talk with Tang Guo. I don''t know if it was Tang Guo''s ingenuity, basically she didn''t hide what Tang Guo wanted to do. Tang Guo was happy when he heard that Tang Qianqian was about to find Lu Jingfeng. Finally, her mother finally discovered Lu Jingfeng, how long has she been preparing for it. Some time ago, Lu Jingfeng was still asking her about her situation, saying that her mother seemed a little timid and didn''t want to talk about those things. Speaking of it, Lu Shaoyang forced it all. If it weren''t for him to be too hateful, where was Lu Jingfeng? "So, after a while, if the situation is too bad, Xiaoguo will go to the Rollo Alliance Empire for a while to avoid it. There is no small thing to do this time. I am afraid of being distracted and not taking care of you." Tang Guo agreed, "Okay, are you going to Uncle Billy?" "Yes, Sister Qingru has said that Billy and Emanuel are both trustworthy people. In addition, Anelin will also take care of you. Then, I will give him a little benefit and he will take good care of you." The empire is not kind to him, don''t me her for being unrighteous. She worked so hard to climb to this position to protect her daughter, protect herself, and not be bullied. Now that she is being bullied, she can''t bear it obediently. Tang Guo could feel that Tang Qianqian was actually a bit sad. My eyes are red, which is not sad. "Mom, don''t be sad. It will be better. Those who bully us will not end well." "What my Xiaoguo said has always been very effective," Tang Qianqian said somewhat happily, "this time, it will definitely work, yes, those who bully us will never end well." Even if there is a good end, she is not allowed! After talking about the passage, both Tang Qianqian and Tang Qingru thought it was better to send Tang Guo away first, so that the other party would not react and use Tang Guo to threaten them. Tang Guo didn''t expect her two mothers to be so resolute. He was relieved to learn that it was Billy who came to pick her up, and readily agreed. But aftering up with the Billy Aircraft, they did not go to the main star of the Rollo Alliance Empire, butnded on a not far from the main star of the Zhouhao Alliance Empire. "School flower, do you have any ns? Your two mothers are really worried about you. All the future roads have been nned for you." Billy couldn''t help but eximed, "I didn''t expect them to For women, I have such a strategy, I don''t intend to give in at all, I have to worry about it." Emmanuel also followed and praised: "Speaking of which, we really misunderstand the school flower mother, she is not that scary." "Yeah, yeah, it really scared me to death at the beginning." Billyughed, and continued to ask Tang Guo, "Stop on this, what are you going to do, school flower?" "I don''t do anything, just let my little stone create some trouble for them, and let them know that my mother is not something everyone can afford." Soon, both Billy knew what Tang Guo and Shen Yao had done. Looking from the monitor, seeing the vitality of those nts gradually diminishing, their eyelids were frightened. The nts in the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire are all withered. A familiar scene made Emanuel couldn''t help but stare at Shen Yao: "School flower, honestly, wasn''t he the guy who let the interster nts die?" Chapter 2760: Daughter of the Star Heroine (79) Chapter 2760: Daughter of the Star Heroine (79) "It was made by my little stone. He was just extremely hungry." Hearing Tang Guo''s answer, Emmanuel and Billy''s expressions were really hard to say. I was so hungry that I almost swallowed up the entire interster nt vitality? They looked at Shen Yao with lingering gazes, and this half-old kid almost swallowed the entire interster space. Sure enough, someone who can run so many worlds after the schoolgirl is not a simple guy. "School flower, you really wouldn''t let your little stone swallow all the nts of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, right?" Tang Guo shook his head: "Of course not. Speaking of these nts, they were all cultivated by my mother. I just wanted to achieve a goal to let the people of Zhou Hao''s alliance empire understand and make my mother angry. Not happy, the nts throughout the empire will slowly die." "The demolition of bridges across the river has urred in every era, and it is not new at all." Tang Guo''s method can be said to be done once and for all. To build momentum for Tang Qianqian, Tang Qianqian and Tang Qingru will join forces with Lu Jingfeng, and it will be smoother. Because there is Tang Qingru who is as smart as snow in this world, she doesn''t have too much talent for many things, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. On the bright side, Tang Qingru has made suggestions. She just pushes her hands secretly and takes control of the general direction. Things were pretty much the same as she thought. Tang Qingru never let her down after not being affected by the male lead''s halo. When Billy and Emanuel heard Tang Guo''s n, they got goose bumps all over. The schoolgirl hides behind, seemingly nothing to do, but think about it carefully, without her silent promotion, things could not go so smoothly. Shen Yao had stopped at this moment, and no longer swallowed the vitality of nts. The group of people stayed on this small for a while, silently waiting for things to happen on the main. Not long after Tang Guo was sent away by Tang Qianqian and Tang Qingru, Lu Shaoyang got the news. "Do you know where to send it?" Lu Shaoyang didn''t look good. The reason for Tang Qianqian''s idea was indeed the interster breeding ability, which could not be saved by technology. Once the anti-ancient genes are obtained from He Ting and the children of He Ting, it will definitely be beneficial and harmless to the entire interster world, but to their empire. Injecting anti-ancient genes into the people of the empire will make it easier to conceive children. In terms of the number of people, it is a big advantage. Moreover, one more thing is that Tang Qianqian is not from his side. Maybe it was because of He Ting, he couldn''t draw Tang Qianqian in. Before long, the next president will be selected. Tang Qianqian is unwilling to support him, and supporting his other siblings will cause him a lot of trouble. He really did not expect that a woman like Tang Qianqian who cried at every turn would be able to walk step by step to this day and be a pivotal person in the empire. Speaking of it, he personally pushed her up, thinking she would have no results. Unexpectedly, I lifted a rock and hit my own foot. After so many years, the entire empire is covered with greenery. Tang Qianqian, there is no need for her to exist anymore. Who will let her not be on his side and not be attracted by him? Therefore, it can only be removed. Tang Guo was sent away by Tang Qianqian, which really made Lu Shaoyang a little bit ashamed and angry. Chapter 2761: Interstellar heroines daughter (80) Chapter 2761: Interster heroine''s daughter (80) Although Tang Guo was sent away a bit annoyed Lu Shaoyang, he did not think that Tang Qianqian could escape this time. Regarding the study of anti-ancient genes, many congressmen have agreed. Even the president who has always only pushed things behind his back, that is, his father, has clearly supported it. If they really cant persuade Tang Qianqian, they can only think of other ways. In short, they must let Tang Qianqian cooperate with the research of anti-ancient genes, strive to obtain anti-ancient genes as soon as possible, and increase the birth rate of the empire. Here, Lu Shaoyang is still nning to find a reason to make Tang Qianqian make a mistake, deprive the other party of the position, and temporarily lock people up. As for Tang Qingru, it will be the adulthood of the alien creature before long. When that happens, they will issue an order to transfer Tang Qingru away. If the other party dared toe back, it would be a vition of the superior''s order to directly deprive the other party of his military position, and then send it to a military court. The solution is very easy. Lu Shaoyang was discussing this matter for several days. He had already figured out a solution, thinking that he could deal with Tang Qianqian. After taking the measures, he has taken people up and said that he would investigate Tang Qianqian''s bribery. But at this time, something happened. The nt vitality of the entire empire was gradually weakening, and the leaves of the nts appeared in a state of withered and yellow, and they looked sluggish, as if they had been exposed to the zing sun all day. This is true even in the morning. Especially, the vitality of these nts seems to decrease a little every day, and a little every day. This incident caused the entire empire to panic. Before Lu Shaoyang took Tang Qianqian away, he received an order from the president to tell Tang Qianqian to go and see what happened to the imperial nts. "The President has already issued an order. Then, please help me to see what''s going on with the nts in the empire." Lu Shaoyang took a smile and showed it again soon, looking very sincere. Intuition tells Tang Qianqian that this is an opportunity, better than the method she and Tang Qingru thought of before. As long as you make good use of it, this time it will give Lu Shaoyang a big blow. Under Lu Shaoyang''s gaze, she didn''t expect that Tang Qianqian''s eyes turned red all of a sudden. His heart screamed badly. Every time this woman cried, something big would happen. Whoever cried was unlucky. Tang Qianqian shed two tears, a bit of sarcasm in the tears, a bit decisive: "I don''t want to go." "Member Tang, what do you mean?" Tang Qianqian took out a handkerchief and kept wiping tears. Lu Shaoyang never understood why this woman would have so many tears, and it kept flowing with the rain. "It doesn''t mean anything, but I suddenly felt hopeless in life. Why did I work so hard? In the end, I had to be suspected of taking bribes by the empire and wanted to investigate me." Tang Qianqian cried and sighed, "Rather than being suspected, I still don''t participate in this. That''s it. Speaking of it, it''s good to be an ordinary person. At least, you don''t always cooperate with the experiment of XX, and you will not be framed at every turn." "Member Tang, now is not the time to talk about this, the empire is in crisis...I need you now." Tang Qianqian raised his eyes and focused on Lu Shaoyang: "When I need me, I have to obediently solve it. When I don''t need me, let me be the experiment, and I suspect that I am taking bribes. Do I have to report my personal purse? Difficult, I see, I am really not suitable for this." Chapter 2762: Daughter of the Star Heroine (81) Chapter 2762: Daughter of the Star Heroine (81) "Youe and copy my house, and I will go to the street to beg for food tomorrow." Lu Shaoyang knew very well in his heart that Tang Qianqian used the topic to express his dissatisfaction. At this time, to find out the problems of nts, it is really only possible to rely on Tang Qianqian. If it weren''t for this, the president would definitely not directly issue an order to let Tang Qianqian go. "As long as the Tang pavilion member resolves this crisis, everything is easy to discuss." "Oh..." Tang Qianqian sighed, curled up on the sofa and stopped moving, and the voice came out softly, "Qi Shao, you should go, I feel a little sad, let me slow down, I want to be quiet ." "Member Tang, now..." "Even if the empire''s nts are all dead, when I am happy one day, it will still grow." Lu Shaoyang''s face turned green, and he could only leave in the end. Tang Qianqian''s most caring daughter has been sent away. Now she knows her role very well, so even if it is the order of the president, she has disobeyed, and no one dares to do anything to her. Especially the vitality of nts is decreasing every day, which makes countless people worry. [Host big, if it weren''t for watching your mother grow up, I really don''t believe it, now she will say, now she wants to be quiet, and no one should disturb her. Tang Qianqian chose what she didn''t want to do, and it didn''t take long for it to spread out. Now the entire StarCraft knew that Tang Qianqian had something to do. As for the people who passed it out, Tang Guo knew that it was Lu Jingfeng, and she had instructed Lu Jingfeng to create the rumors. Only when the entire interster world understands how much wronged Tang Qianqian has suffered before will he be so "desperate". This time Lu Shaoyang was hard to get off. [Now the entire empire, because the host is concerned about your mother''s affairs, it''s in trouble. Many people were very angry and scolded Lu Shaoyang. In fact, at first, the public criticized the empire. But the empire must not lose the hearts of the people, and as ast resort, they temporarily put out Lu Shaoyang, who was in charge of this matter, as a shield. Originally, Lu Shaoyang was indeed the beginning of this incident, and it was really not wrong to push him out. "Deserve it." Tang Guo smiled. Lu Jingfeng was a very tolerant person. Apart from his mental talent, he was excellent in all aspects. As a child of the president of the empire, even if he is excluded, the higher education he should receive is actually epted. However, because of his own situation, he has always chosen to hide himself. Now that Tang Guo helps him, as long as he is given a little chance, he will surely soar into the sky. Tang Guo chose Lu Jingfeng after letting the system investigate various aspects. No matter what Lu Jingfeng will be like in the future, at least now they are the best friends to cooperate with. Lu Jingfeng hid in a dark corner, watching everything that happened in the empire, using the forces developed over the years to silently control the public opinion of the entire empire. Billy and Emanuel witnessed Tang Guo and Lu Jingfeng contact each other on their personal terminals, discussing how to get rid of Lu Shaoyang. Lu Jingfeng was only a few dozen years old, and in StarCraft, he was a child. They really didn''t expect that this young man, the city government and the n were so powerful. Who would have thought that the situation of the Zhou Hao alliance empire was stirred by these two? "Sister Qingru, what''s the matter? Did you let out the rumors?" Chapter 2763: Daughter of the Star Heroine (82) Chapter 2763: Daughter of the Star Heroine (82) "No." Tang Qingru shook his head, thinking too. Although the current rumors did help them out with a bad breath, it also put a lot of pressure on Lu Shaoyang. At least in public opinion, Lu Shaoyang has been lost. In future elections, unless he makes any other contributions, he will be opposed by the whole people. Even if the whole people do not have the right to vote, if the people of the entire empire object, the cab members will consider the actual situation at their discretion and exclude Lu Shaoyang. Lu Shaoyang was indeed scorching hot now, so angry that the corners of his mouth grew a bubble. When Tang Qing and Tang Qianqian were puzzled, Lu Jingfeng contacted the two and invited Tang Qianqian to meet in the pub. Tang Qianqian often goes to the tavern. This is a well-known thing, but no one thought that this time she went to the tavern and met Lu Jingfeng. After knowing that Lu Jingfeng pushed his hands on the rumors, Tang Qianqian and Lu Jingfeng hit it off and decided to join forces. Lu Jingfeng finally breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, he actually didn''t understand why that Miss Tang didn''t go to the battle in person, but wanted to hide behind and n this time. Obviously he was a person who would not leave behind, but he had to pretend to be a little rubbish, she was ady Jiaojiao who was protected by the Tang Pavilion member. No matter what, Tang Qianqian teamed up with him, and supported by the fake Jiaojiao, this time he will definitely win and rise to the top of the empire. After the two sides joined forces, Lu Shaoyang suffered. Even the audio of Lu Shaoyang forcing Tang Qianqian to do gic experiments was exposed by the caring people, causing public outrage from the empire. One more thing is that the vitality of nts is still slowly decreasing. If Tang Qianqian continues to be angry, she might really end up ying. In order to quell public anger and let Tang Qianqian news, the president and cab members decided to temporarily deprive Lu Shaoyang of all positions and regain all power. "Actually, I really don''t have many requirements. At least I hope that the empire I am loyal to can protect me and the people I care about. Instead of hurting me when I am not that important." This is Tang Qianqianter He said, "Who wants to watch the suffering of my own empire? In fact, I dont feel too ufortable. I originally nned to wait two days to solve the problem. When the problem is solved this time, I will resign. Find a ce to eat and wait to die, and don''t want to get involved in these disputes." Lu Jingfeng stood by, watching Tang Qianqian speaking on the stage, and couldn''t help covering the corners of his mouth. Tang Pavilion member is indeed much better than expected. His brother can''t y with her. She who loves to cry is weak in everyone''s eyes, but it is also her best disguise. "Actually, I never thought that I would really sit back and watch. After all, this is my country. How can I watch it fall into distress?" Lu Jingfeng, a woman''s mouth is indeed the most deceptive. Whoever believes is stupid. Tang Qianqian cried like a tearful man in his public speech. As a woman, a mother, and a citizen who loves the empire. All those who came to listen to the speech couldn''t help but admire her, sympathize with her, and love her. Especially after speaking, Tang Qianqian started running around to check the problems of those nts. "I heard that Member Tang hasn''t closed her eyes for a long time for the nts of the empire. Someone saw her face pale and pale all the time, so she was really worried about this. Chapter 2764: Daughter of the Star Heroine (83) Chapter 2764: Daughter of the Star Heroine (83) Regarding the study of anti-ancient genes, Lu Jingfeng also spoke. He said that while studying anti-ancient genes, everyone in the empire should be respected. No matter who this person is, he should not be forced to do experiments because of anti-ancient genes. Even experiments should not vite the basic morality of human beings. Once this started, the empire will definitely have many drawbacks. For example, some undergroundboratories appeared for profit. He said: "You can imagine that countless undergroundboratories have appeared, doing research on anti-ancient genes for profit. It is human beings who suffer first. Why? Because anti-ancient genes need to be found in humans, those undergroundboratories that do notply with our Empire''s Alliance Law will definitely use illegal methods to secretly arrest people for experiments. Once this is started, one day, many people in many families may disappear and be caught in those undergroundboratories. Even more, there will be people buying and selling, forming a ck industrial chain. If the research is sessful, it will be even more terrifying. Think about the consequences for yourself. " "Our Zhouhao alliance empire was derived from the ancient kingdoms of the East. It dates back to the ancient history. What we pay attention to is propriety, justice, integrity, and respect for every citizen. From the ancient ve society to the ancient times. In the republican society, in our interster age, our development should be progress, not regression." "From this book, I have seen the ancient republican society. Although their gestation ability is strong, a family can have many children. But have youpared them? They have no mental power, no various abilities, Nor does it have the strong physique of our interster people, and the average life span is less than one hundred years. And the human beings in our interster age are dead, at least able to live to more than two hundred years." "I think that it is precisely because we have a life span of several hundred or even thousands of years that our fertility will decline. This is not a step backward, it is progress. Once our fertility is the same as in ancient society , There will be some disasters that we can''t imagine." "In short, I don''t agree with studying ancient genes, especially coercing our citizens to study." Lu Jingfeng nced at the people around his eyes, "Actually, I have a proposal. Who wants to study this should start from your home. There is no objection." "Good point!" Tang Qianqian agreed with Lu Jingfeng first. The people present looked at each other, starting from their home? Forget it, who wants to be the experiment? After Lu Jingfeng''s speech was passed out, it was supported by the citizens of the empire. His appearance, like a flood, could not be stopped. Of course, he was able to borate on those remarks because Tang Guo gave him a lot of books, from ancient times to ancient times, the materials are veryplete. Time hurriedly passed, Lu Jingfeng was unstoppable, supported by Tang Qianqian and Tang Qingru. And he has won countless people''s hearts, and many young congressmen who think like him are willing to support him. When the next presidential election came, Lu Jingfeng went very smoothly and was qualified for the post. As for Lu Shaoyang, he has never been restored since he was deprived of his authority. Nowadays life is not so easy, and people who have offended him are often ridiculed. Chapter 2765: Daughter of the Star Heroine (84) Chapter 2765: Daughter of the Star Heroine (84) Where is He Ting? Miss Xu blew herself up with He Ting, and Lieutenant General He, who was originally admired by the entire empire, became a scumbag everyone talked about. He Ting''s seven children, because they supported Lu Shaoyang''s proposal to study the anti-paleogene experiment, he agreed to let the seven children cooperate with the experiment. Although no mental power experiment was conducted, they had to cooperate with blood draws and various instruments to check them every day. Later, the anti-ancient gene experiment stopped researching, they were rescued, and they still resented He Ting''s indifferent father. Back then, the people of the He family also supported gic research, which made them have no feelings for the He family. In the end, it was Lu Jingfeng who epted them and took them to train. Now, seven young and outstanding people have be Lu Jingfeng''s most loyal followers. Because they were doing things by Lu Jingfeng''s side, they were fortunate to see Tang Qianqian often. They also knew about Tang Qianqian and He Ting. In the same way, I also know that in front of them, there is a sister who is worse than them. I heard that it is still ss spiritual power, because He Ting is now a waste material of spiritual power and is well protected by Tang Qianqian. As a result, they are even more indifferent to He Ting. When the He family came to win them over, they usually sneered twice, turned and left, ignoring them at all. When Tang Guo married Shenyao, these seven half-brothers and sisters followed Lu Jingfeng to participate. They originally thought that they would see a gloomy woman, but they didn''t expect that their sister, whom they had never met, turned out to be so dazzling, and no one could take her light away. In front of her, even if they werepared to the pride of heaven by many people, they still thought they could notpare to her. What surprised them even more was that His Excellency the President had great respect for their sister. They don''t understand the secret, but with their ingenuity, they can guess that their sister may not be as simple as it seems. It should be said that the three women surnamed Tang are not simple. Tang Qingru, the first female admiral of the empire, was cold-blooded, and the only people who cared were Tang Qianqian and Tang Guo. Tang Qianqian is jokingly called a crying bag. But this crying bag turned out to be the first cab minister, respected by the citizens of the empire, and very popr. Almost, there is nothing that she can''t solve with a red eye. I heard that as long as her eyes are red, the opponent will be in chaos and make mistakes in the negotiation. Tang Guo seems to be average, but the President treats her with more respect than Tang Qianqian and Tang Qingru, and he sits next to her and serves him personally. In summary, Tang Guo''s seven younger siblings agreed that she was the most ufortable among the Tang family''s women. More than two hundred yearster, Tang Guo knew that he was leaving the world and informed Billy and Emanuel. Both of them are very sad. It has been more than two hundred years, which is quite a lot, but they just feel that they are not enough. But they knew that even Tang Guo couldn''t break certain rules and could only ept reality. On the day Tang Guo''s life ceased, Shen Yao disappeared. But Tang Qingru and Tang Qianqian, who helped her deal with the funeral, discovered that she was wearing a beautiful stone around her neck. The name of Shen Yao is engraved on the stone. The rope is very long, so she put the stone on her heart and pressed it gently with her hands. Chapter 2766: The daughter of the star heroine (end) Chapter 2766: The daughter of the star heroine (end) Tang Qianqian looked at this, and was stunned for a moment, ready to see what was going on, but was stopped by Tang Qingru. "This must be something that Xiaoguo really likes, so be it." Tang Qianqian wasn''t as silly and sweet as ever, besides, there was no secret hidden deliberately. How could she not know it for more than two hundred years. "I knew that Little Stone is not a simple child." Tang Qianqian used a handkerchief with red eyes to cover the stone. "Although I hate it, Xiao Guo should have had a happy life in this life." Tang Qingru gave Tang Qianqian a nce: "When did you know?" "That girl often doesn''t close the door. I''ve bumped into it several times, watching the little stone turn into a stone." Tang Qianqian said with tears, "and don''t you notice, President, are you too polite to her? " Tang Qingru nodded gently: "I noticed it for a long time." Listening to Tang Qianqian, she sighed while helping Tang Guo pack up the relics. What Tang Qingru didn''t say, not only was something wrong with Tang Guo, but also something wrong with Emanuel and Billy. These two people may know more than she knew. A few yearster, Tang Qingru once again joined forces with Billy to eradicate the alien creatures. While resting, she asked, "Admiral Billy." "Admiral Tang, what''s the matter?" Tang Qingru lowered his head and was silent for a long time before asking, "I want to presume to ask, how did you and Xiao Guo meet?" Billy was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Tang Qingru to ask this, but onlyughed: "I met through a group." "So, you have known each other for a long time?" Billy reminiscently said, "Yes, it''s been a long time." Tang Qingru knew it, no wonder they looked familiar. Billy quietly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Tang Qingru not asking. He thought that Tang Qingru had discovered something. It turned out that I just felt that they were too familiar. "If Xiao Guo has not suffered any damage to her mental power, she will definitely be very good." Billyforted: "No matter whether she has mental strength or not, she is excellent, and her excellence has nothing to do with force." "Admiral Billy is right." Tang Qingru rarely smiled, "I can have a good conversation with our President, and I can serve her with tea. She has surpassed many people." "So, Admiral Tang doesn''t have to be sad, even in heaven, she will definitely be fine." "Thank you, go ahead, we need to kill all the alien creatures here within ten days." "it is good." Billy looked at Tang Qingru''s heroic appearance, and quickly followed. Admiral Tang is really a very good woman,pletely different from the nobledies of the Empire. The woman who controls the mech is really handsome and beautiful. Billy remembered something, a jealous soul came back to his senses, and subconsciously said: "Dare not dare." "What dare not, Admiral Billy?" "No, nothing..." Billy looked at Tang Qingru''s back, and secretly scanned the group of eyes, the school flowers left here. If he did something secretly, would she find out? Probably not, right? Tang Guo didn''t know what Billy was thinking at this time, but now she was in a new world. ... [Host big, how are you? I think you need to use strong willpower and mental power to control your body, otherwise it is prone to problems. "I feel a little staggered and ufortable. Look at the memory first. I always feel that things are not that simple. It''s not an environment that can endanger life from the outside, and you don''t need to use those." Chapter 2767: Pistachio (1) Chapter 2767: Pistachio (1) Tang Guo slowly opened his eyes, and finally was able to see the surrounding situation clearly. Where she is, she should be in her room. Judging from the furnishings in the room, the conditions should be pretty good, but it''s not very rich either. The decoration color of the room is very warm. There is a makeup mirror on the table. From the inside, you can see her appearance. The face of melon seeds, the small mouth of Yintao, the skin is very white, and the eyes that seem to be talking are bright. She stared at the mirror for a while, and the corners of her lips rose unconsciously, which made the system somewhat suspicious. It was an illusion to see Tang Guo frowning before. Obviously before he saw the expression on the host''s big face, it should be a bit painful. Why did he suddenlyugh when he looked in the mirror? [Host big, how are you? ] The system asked a little worried. Tang Guo looked at the mirror and showed a sweet smile: "Very good." [Host, are you sure? "OK, very good." [Then, do you want to look at memory now? The system really couldn''t figure out the situation, mainly because now he felt that the host was in a great mood, as if it were really good. But he felt that the truth was not like that. "Look." Tang Guo sat on the chair, leaned on a pillow, and slowly closed her eyes. At this time, the memory belonging to this body melted into her mind. The system also scanned the memory, without expecting that there were so manyughter in this memory. At least from the memory he saw, the original owner''s life was pretty good. It can be said that she has almost no troubles in her life. Even if there is, it will only ount for a very small part and will not affect her happiness. The original owner is a girl who is called a pistachio. As long as she is there, she can be seen everywhere. If anyone is unhappy, she will feel very happy when she says a few words. Even if the original owner encountered some sad and difficult things, she smiled and passed away, never making herself unhappy about anything. Everyone feels that the original owner is a pistachio, which can resolve all sorrows and will never be unhappy. But when the system saw the end of the original owner, the whole was stunned. I couldn''t believe it. From the beginning to the end, I was so happy. Even at the end, I was smiling, having a happy meal with my family and friends. People shopping happily. Even if you are broken in love, you will pass away with a smile andfort yourself with the next better person. The ending is like that. Even if a lot of unpleasantness happened in that rtionship, it seemed to everyone that it had no effect on her. But... the girl called the pistachio, her life was still when she was twenty-six years old. It''s not an ident, it''s not a pain, but... the tall building jumped down, ending her young life. After the system read these memories, in order to find the puzzle, he read it countless times, but still didn''t see any ws. So, why does this pistachio girl, who is only 26 years old, jumped from a tall building and ended her life? Not only did the system fail to understand, everyone in the plot did not understand, and even agreed that someone must have murdered her. Her death is still a mystery until the end of the plot. Chapter 2768: Pistachio (2) Chapter 2768: Pistachio (2) The memory is very short, and the things recorded in it are basically happy things. Tang Guo stayed in this body and didn''t feel much unhappy. Except for the initial boring and depressive difort, there was nothing bad at all. Recalling the moment when she jumped down, her mind was chaotic and she hardly felt anything. [The host is big, I am confused. [Host big, have you found anything? "No." The system was a little disappointed. Most of the host didn''t find anything. It seemed that this time was different from before. Soon he didn''t worry anymore. With the host, even if this matter is full of various mysteries, it will be solved. The original owner''s profession is an illustrator, and he is only 23 years old now. In the industry of illustrators, it has be famous. There are so many people who ask her to make an appointment, so even if she is not from a wealthy background, her life is quite moist. The original owner also has a boyfriend, and there is still a rtionship between the boyfriend and the boyfriend. The boyfriend''s name is Qi Yunfeng, and he is a well-known science fiction writer. The two got acquainted with Qi Yunfeng when he contracted with the original author, and it is said that he liked her style very much. Because the original owner is also a fan of science fiction, he happens to be a small fan of Qi Yunfeng. Therefore, Qi Yunfeng and the original master''s draft contract were very smooth, and the appointment was almost immediately made. The two met through the appointment. As I said earlier, the original owner is a pistachio in everyone''s eyes. A professional science fiction novelist like Qi Yunfeng will definitely be inspired by inspiration and all kinds of problems when creating. It ismonce for Cavin to have no clue. For Qi Yunfeng, Cavin, the novel he is writing has no clue, it is a very devastating thing. But since getting acquainted with the original owner, he has had less time for Cavan. Because he can always find new inspiration from the original owner and let the plot go on quickly. Qi Yunfeng likes the painting style of the original owner, who can still help her, so he appreciates her very much. What the original owner appreciates is also Qi Yunfeng''s talents. Once theye and go, the two will get better. By now, the two have been well for a year. But both are workaholics. Almost all discussions are novels, illustrations, and gossip in the industry. The original owner didn''t mention any further things, and Qi Yunfeng didn''t mention it either. It seems that their love is limited to this. Although, they will also have normal appointments, but they are always close to something. Qi Yunfeng is busy every day, busy conceiving new plots, busy checking information, busy participating in various activities. With the original owner, whether it is chatting or dating, they almost talk about this. From these memories, Tang Guo couldn''t judge whether there was anything about love between these two people. If the original owner doesn''t like Qi Yunfeng, right? As long as Qi Yunfeng is out of inspiration and needs any information, she stays upte and will help him find it. When he got Cavan, she racked her brains to help him think of ideas and read domestic and foreign science fiction novels to help him find the next step. Qi Yunfeng likes or dislikes the original owner, and whether he has love for her, Tang Guo is not the party, and he hasn''t contacted him yet, but he doesn''t really understand. Qi Yunfeng really talked about the girlfriend of the original owner. Chapter 2769: Pistachio (3) Chapter 2769: Pistachio (3) After the two dated, he never had an affair with any woman. Qi Yunfeng will not forget the birthday of the original owner during the festival. He prepares gifts early, orders a restaurant, and the two have a date. Although, when they were dating, they were discussing either illustrations or novels, but they were really harmonious. So far, they still maintain this situation. However, something happened some time ago that added some color to their lives. It happened during a date between the original owner and Qi Yunfeng and met a girl who was about tomit suicide. This girl, a little younger than the original owner, is 21 years old this year. At that time, the girl was sitting on the bridge with her legs out. As long as she leans forward slightly, she will fall into the rushing river and be washed away. From where I jumped, there was almost no possibility of surviving, because the water was too urgent. There are really many people whomit suicide on that bridge every year. The girl who was rescued was called Ran En, and like the original owner, she was also an illustrator. Later, after I met, I realized that Ran En and the original owner were actually alumni, only two terms lower than the original owner. After understanding, the original owner and Qi Yunfeng knew why Ran En wanted tomit suicide. There were two reasons. The first was pressure from the family. The second is that she is broken in love, and the man on the other side dislikes her origin. Nanfang can''t bear the pressure of the family and has to break up with her. And, there are still some pressures to survive. Although she is from the same school, Ran En is not like the original owner. She has a small reputation and a mature style of painting. He has regr fans and people who ask her for articles. Its no problem to eat with one party or even get rich. But Ran En is a fledgling illustrator, her dream is to be an illustrator, but in order to live in this big city and not return to her hometown, she has to bear a lot of pressure. Under such pressure, modern young people will inevitably have a series of problems such as depression. Then all kinds of pressure came out, making her unable to think about it for a while, and almost ended her life. After getting to know Ran En, the original owner often enlightened her. Later, it was discovered that Ran En''s condition was not right, and she suggested that Ran En go to the hospital for examination. The result of the final examination is that Ran En suffers from severe depression and needs medication. If there is no treatment, the condition will get worse, and no one can predict what will happen. Ran En did say that sometimes she was so painful that she walked to the edge of the window without knowing it, especially wanting to jump down. But soon, she will react and quickly stay away. This kind of situation happens very rarely. Because she still has dreams, she has been restraining. Ran Ens experience made the original owner very sympathetic. Enlighten her when she is okay. He even helped to push her illustrations, telling many people that this is a very good illustrator. Ran En''s illustrations are really good, and the finished product is very artistic. Although the style of painting ispletely different from that of the original owner, many people like it. With the help of the original owner, Ran En gradually became known to many people. But Ran En''s condition has never been truly resolved. Later, by chance, her illness was also known to her fans. Many people showed concern for her and sympathized with her life experience and experience. The original owner broke up with Qi Yunfeng and had a certain rtionship with Ran En. Chapter 2770: Pistachio (4) Chapter 2770: Pistachio (4) There are not many specific details in memory. But there were some words that impressed Tang Guo. Qi Yunfeng broke up peacefully with her. She asked why. Qi Yunfeng: "Maybe we are more about appreciation, no love, do you admit this?" "I should fall in love with Ran En." "Although I am very sorry for you, I really can''t let go of Ran En. Xiaoguo, she needs me more than you. She needs my help very much. Without me, she will be very sad and painful. And you are different, you are A strong and good girl is always so happy. You and the people you are with will be infected by you. Maybe, we really have no fate." "I believe that even without me, you will live happily." "Ran En is afraid of the dark, she is very courageous, I have to apany her." Qi Yunfeng said, "I remember, Xiaoguo, you often wait for theputer to face theputer, and your video connection, your house is It''s so dark, so you are really a very bold girl. You can walk the dark stairs alone, or you can bungee jumping, climbing, and traveling alone. Ran En can''t, she needs me very much." "Ran Ens illness has never been resolved. I thought for a long time. If she really doesnt get better, I can only choose to stay with her all the time. Im afraid that if she is not by her side one day, she will be seriously ill. I dont even know it, I just gave up this world in a daze." "Xiaoguo, you should be able to understand me, right?" The original owner smiled and expressed his understanding at the time: "Okay, then we break up. In fact, between us, it really doesn''t look like love. "She, Ran, really needs you more than I do. After all, she is really small, she should be taken care of." I recalled the pictures in the plot in my mind, and some pictures became clearer and clearer. Tang Guo turned on theputer in front of him and looked at the previous paintings in the folder. After all, she is already this person, and she has to adapt to the other party''s style first. Fortunately, she has some research in this area, and it is not difficult to get started. The system looked at Tang Guo silently, and for a half day, it read all the original master''s paintings, and then started to use it. After all, there are still a lot of lists in her hand, and she has to draw these lists within the prescribed time. Among them, there are the cover of Qi Yunfeng''s new book, the illustrations of the content in the book, and the personal settings of the main characters he wants. After a while, a chat window popped up. It''s Jean''s. Ran En: "Sister Xiaoguo, I just drew some, you can help me see how it is, are there any ws, can I use these to rmend it?" Tang Guo: "You can send it over." Soon, Tang Guo received some exquisite illustrations. Ran En''s style is a sad, dark series, and the overall picture will be a little strange. If you like it, you will like it very much. If you don''t like it, you won''t like it. Tang Guo replied ording to his memory, "You paint very well, you have your own style, which is really good. I will help you promote it on my Weiboter. Do you have Weibo? Then I will bring you. , Someone who likes your style will ask you to make an appointment." Even if you make an appointment with some publishing houses, you have to be a bit famous. People who are not well-known, unless they are particrly outstanding, otherwise they will not find them. Therefore, the original owner''s n is to let Ran En umte a number of fans first. Ran En: "Then thank Sister Xiao Guo, Sister Xiao Guo, I will invite you to dinner tonight, I really want to thank you." Chapter 2771: Pistachio (5) Chapter 2771: Pistachio (5) After chatting with Ran En, Tang Guo found Qi Yunfeng and sent Ran En to invite them to dinner. Qi Yunfeng: Ran En? The girl whomitted suicidest time? Tang Guo: Yes, do you have time to go there? Qi Yunfeng: If you are free, today''s task has beenpleted. It''s okay to go for a walk. Is that girl still in touch with you? Tang Guo: After all, she should be my junior high school girl, and an illustrator just like me. I think she draws very well, and she has her own style. In time, it will be very popr, so I n to take her. Qi Yunfeng: You, you are always so enthusiastic, and you can always pull people who encounter difficulties out of adversity. That girl named Ran En, she is really lucky to meet you. At this time, the original owner hadn''t discovered Ran En''s situation, so they didn''t know that Ran En had depression, but thought that Ran En had been unable to figure it out for a while. Dinner in the evening was quite pleasant. After dinner, Tang Guo was not very relieved that Ran En was going back alone, so he and Qi Yunfeng first sent Ran En to the gate of hermunity, then Tang Guo went home, and finally Qi Yunfeng drove away alone. One day passed so inly, and the next morning, Tang Guo received a call early in the morning. Looking at the caller ID, she first recalled the identity of the other party in her mind before answering the call. As soon as the call sounded, she heard aint. When theint was over, Tang Guoforted the other party ording to the character of the original owner and said a lot of enlightenment. "Ah, Xiaoguo, you deserve to be my pistachio, I''m much morefortable talking to you." "Alright, okay, I''m bothering you early in the morning, I''m going to work, that''s it, bye bye." The phone was hung up, Tang Guo stared at the phone for a while, then continued to sit in front of theputer and draw. This is the life of the original owner. It is her life now. When there is nothing to do, she can hardly take a step out of the room. She drew quietly and devoted herself to it. Although her working environment is very quiet, during this period, there will always be calls from outside, or a chat window pops up. Tang Guo looked at the more than 1,000 friends on his social ount, and didn''t know how many of his friends'' avatars were shing. After answering the phone, she clicked on these avatars one by one, and answered the other person. Almost every chat window interface popped up. No matter who or what happened, she would reply without missing one. This is the life of the original owner. . When it was almost time to return, she could continue to devote herself to it, as if everything before, could not disturb her at all. The system is observing secretly, and I always feel something is wrong. [The host is big, the patience of the original owner is too good? When I was working hard, I was disturbed by so many people. I was not irritable or angry at all. I was very happy to chat with them and enlighten them. If you change another person, it is estimated that there is no way to endure it. ording to his experience, he has never seen such a person as the original owner. This is the person with the best patience. It can make those with negative energye out quickly and be positive and happy. Speaking of it, it''s really amazing. Tang Guo paused and said, "Isn''t it said in the plot, she is everyone''s pistachio? If she could make so many people happy, why would she be called a pistachio?" [But it''s too much. One or two people are looking for it in an hour, but it won''t affect her level at all, and I haven''t seen it. Chapter 2772: Pistachio (6) Chapter 2772: Pistachio (6) One morning, there were five people looking for Tang Guo. Basically, looking for Tang Guo is all aboutining about his own experience. Tang Guo would follow the habits of the original owner and enlighten them well. Basically, these people will be able to recover soon. Watching Tang Guo enlighten those full of energy, while working seriously, very dedicated. The system will understand, this time the host should be brought directly into it. That''s right, what they saw from their memory seemed iplete. The only way to find the truth is to bring the whole person into it, as if to evolve everything like a fate, and carry on the life of the original owner. In the end, you will be able to find the truth. If you change another person, such an approach will be very dangerous. But the system believes that any problem can be solved in the hands of the host. Of course, he didn''t intend to take it lightly, but decided, starting from today, to record all the behavior of the host, maybe he could observe something. Because he has found a problem. That is, I often talk to him in my heart,in about the plot, and the host of the characters in it is big, and now I talk to him less. It should be said that after the host has greatly brought in the original owner, he will be a bit of the original owner, and he will not be heartbroken. Thinking about it, it''s still a bit cautious, but he won''t mind. Because the current host is huge, it is the original host who brings in more than the host who can share secrets with him. At noon, Tang Guo, unlike many people who work freely at home, did not order takeaways. Instead, she made a very delicious and healthy lunch by herself. From her expression, she seemed to be in a good mood. I have beenining about the negative energy all morning, and my mood seems to have not been affected in any way, and I am very happy, which makes the system not understand. After lunch, Tang Guo went out for twops in ordance with the original owner''s habit, and bought some food for the evening from the supermarket. After returning, she sat under the bay window, enjoying the breezeing in from outside, looking like a book for a while. Of course, during the period, herputer and mobile phone were nearby, and within an hour, someone would call him or send a message. Basically, I met some unhappy things and came to chat with her. After being enlightened by her, the other party continued to devote themselves to their work. And Tang Guo continued her afternoon reading life. At about two o''clock, this is the time for the original master to yoga. After 40 minutes of yoga, she took a shower, then sat down in front of theputer desk, and started painting. A kind of work arrived, and at six o''clock in the afternoon, she went to the kitchen to cook dinner. I made a dish and a soup, and the diet was kept light and nutritious. After dinner, it was time for her to take a walk. Not far from where she lives, there is a river. At night, beside the river, there will be many people walking and running. She is one of the walkers. After walking about a circle, she chose to go home. There was no activity today. She had worked for a while, and when it was almost ten o''clock, she and Qi Yunfeng chatted for a while, either about illustrations or about Qi Yunfeng''s new book. The two get along, really don''t look like lovers. Chapter 2773: Pistachio (7) Chapter 2773: Pistachio (7) Qi Yunfeng: It''s almost eleven o''clock, should you take a rest? Tang Guo: Yes. Qi Yunfeng: Then you rest. I just chatted with you and thought of some new ideas. I n to think about it again. Tang Guo: Okay, rest early, don''t be toote, staying upte is bad for your health. Qi Yunfeng: It''s not that you don''t know, you are all used to it. When inspirationes, you can''t stop it. Even if it''s midnight and winter, you have to get up quickly when you think about it. When the day breaks, your good ideas are gone. I am not the same as you. In this industry, the regr life has gone away from me. Often stay overnight ande to sleep during the day. Sometimes I am curious about why we are all frencers, why your self-control is so good? I remember that you have been doing this for a long time. It is still so regr now, which is really rare. Well, you go to sleep, I will ponder for a while. If we continue to talk, I''m afraid that the good idea I just thought of will be forgotten, and I won''t feel that way in a while. After finishing the conversation, Tang Guo stared at the chat interface for a while, then washed and went to bed just like the original owner. The time to lie down is 11:10. In this era when young people don''t stay up until two o''clock in the morning, it is indeed regarded as early to bed. The next day, Tang Guo got up at seven o''clock. Go to bed early, get up early, and live a healthy life. After systematic observation for so long, he really couldn''t find such a person. Why did he choose tomit suicide by jumping off the building? Now he doubts whether someone has murdered. [The host is big, do you do it yourself? "Well, my cooking skills are not bad, of course I made it myself. Cooking breakfast by myself is a kind of enjoyment. When I eat it, I feel good." [Okay, as long as you are happy. The system has not been able to tell how much his host has brought in. However, he felt that there was nothing wrong with this healthy lifestyle, and he was pleased with it. He missed that stone a bit, and he didn''t know what the role of that stone in this life was. Although the host lived a very healthy life, he always felt a little weird. When the stone came out, there were still more things he could do. There is still no change in life today. At ten o''clock in the morning, Ran En and Tang Guo contacted. She assembles some mosaic illustrations and sends them to Tang Guo. These illustrations are the finest pieces of her work. After all, it is for drainage, and you muste up with the best to attract people. After receiving it, Tang Guo posted these illustrations on Weibo, and at the same time @''s Weibo. There are many fans who follow Tang Guo. Her style of painting is warm and healing, and many people like it. However, many people regret that she is very capable, but she did not sign apany or set up her own studio like everyone else. Under normal circumstances, illustrators are a little bit famous, even if they dont sign apany, they will set up a studio, and they will also recruit some assistants and illustrators. It will be much easier to operate a team and take over tasks. But she has been alone in this business for many years, and she has not participated in somemon cooperation. Basically, in this situation, she has no chance to participate in somerger productions. Even so, there are not many people who like her at all. One person also expressed understanding that the original owner was very talented in this regard. Perhaps, people who are often gifted are not willing to blend into the public too much. Chapter 2774: Pistachio (8) Chapter 2774: Pistachio (8) Ran En''s painting style is weird, dark, with a little excitement, and it is still very attractive from the senses. If Tang Guo''s painting style is warm, warm and healing. Then Ran En''s style of painting gives people the feeling of loneliness, sadness, sadness, despair, and a little bit of madness, which can be revealed in the painting, and the feeling of helplessness. After watching the warm painting for a long time, I suddenly saw this style, which still attracted many people. After Tang Guo helpedunch it, Ran En received some orders intermittently. Basically, they were set up by appointments. After receiving the order, Ran En first thanked Tang Guo for sending the message. Ran En: Sister Xiaoguo, thank you. If it weren''t for your help, I really wouldn''t be able to receive these. Several people havee to me now. Tang Guo: This is all because of your strength and nothing else. If you don''t have the strength, no one cane to you. Ran En: Sister Xiao Guo, you don''t know, if you don''t help me, I really don''t know what to do. Now that I finally received the order and received the deposit, it can be considered as a solution to my current urgent needs. In this chat, we talked about Ran En''s life experience. Ran En''s family situation is not good, his father died early, it was his mother who brought her up. In order to live, her mother took her to remarry and formed a family with her adoptive father. The adoptive father also took a child, a little older than her. I remember that when she was a child, her mother was often angry in front of her adoptive father to make a living. In that home, she didn''t live much. I don''t know when her mother seemed to have changed. The one who loved her was always the adoptive father''s son, who treated her differently than before. Any good things are kept for the father and son. When she was a child, her mother told her that they were under the fence and had no source of ie, and everything depended on her adoptive father. Everything in the family belongs to the adoptive father. Let her be obedient and behave. When she was in high school, her step-brother wanted to behave badly to her. She told her mother, but the other party told her not to say anything, he would go and talk about the step-brother, and that would not happen in the future. Butter, on several asions, the step-brother wanted to act on her again. For safety, she applied to live on campus. She studies hard and strives for schrships. She has a dream. Even if she knows that studying art is very costly, she eventually ns to work-study, because she feels that if she doesn''t finish doing what she wants to do, she will regret it for a lifetime. Because of this incident, her mother scolded her bloody, saying that she was wasting money. Is it not good to go to an ordinary university? Dont know how to study art and burn money? Ordinary universities, the tuition fees are still cheap, it would be great to be able to apply for poverty subsidies, but not much money. But she was still stubborn to learn what she wanted to learn. Regarding tuition fees, first she applied for the loan, and then she worked and studied on her own. Although in school, she did not under-ept the ridicule of some ssmates, but she had a very happy life. It''s just that the society is different from what she thought. In big cities, after graduation, she barely found a job to make ends meet. She is indeed looking for the corresponding profession, but the sry is not high, and the things she paints are not what she wants to paint. In order to live, she had to paint herself not Chapter 2775: Pistachio (9) Chapter 2775: Pistachio (9) She was not good at talking, didn''t know how to please people, she didn''t gregariously, her thoughts were different from many people, she was a little cowardly, and a little timid, and the whole day was a little muddy. Such a person would only suffer a loss in the workce, and he would have been working for half a year, because at one time in thepany, a supervisor had a mistake, and she was finally dismissed by using her to top the package. At her level, she can actually take on some private work. But it is still a bit difficult to maintain a normal standard of living. Besides, she wanted to make a fortune based on her dreams, rather than struggling to make ends meet like now. Pressure from family, life, and society made her almost desperate. With the help now, she saw the dawn of life. Ran En said many words of thanks, saying that Tang Guo had dinner with him in the evening. Because Tang Guo and Qi Yunfeng rescued her together before, she also asked Tang Guo to call Qi Yunfeng. The meal this time was obviously much easier than before. Ran En was very surprised when he knew that Qin Yunfeng was the science fiction writer who was in the limelight recently. Because she is also a fan of Qi Yunfeng''s novels. Unfortunately, Qi Yunfeng has never organized a fan meeting, and has never shown her face. Now I saw it in person, and they also exchanged contact information. After this time andter, the three people often sat together to eat and discuss. Tang Guo''s life is almost the same, but the system hasn''t really seen any problems with her. Until, one day, Tang Guo Qi Yunfeng went to Ran En''s house to look for her, because they arranged to go to the outdoor barbecue together. Zhizuo came to her because Ran En''s phone was turned off and he rented a one-bedroom apartment in a slightly remotemunity. They felt that things were not easy, so they went. No one answered when knocking on the door, Qi Yunfeng suggested: "Why don''t you go down and ask someone to see if she has gone out." "I think it''s better to let someone break in. Ran En has always been punctual. If it weren''t for something, she wouldn''t be able to shut it down directly. We had an appointment today and we met at 8 o''clock." Qi Yunfeng''s expression changed: "Okay." He remembered thest time Ran En wanted tomit suicide by jumping off the bridge. When the door was forced to open, they really saw Ran En, who had fallen in a pool of blood. Ran En cut his wrist and put his wrist in the water. This was determined tomit suicide. This scene caused an impact on the two of them. In the end, the person was rescued, and the doctor also said that if it was a littleter, the person might be gone. When Ran En woke up, Tang Guo asked Ran En what happened. The system witnessed all this and did not take the initiative to speak to Tang Guo, because he discovered that his host is big, and now he is the original owner, not his host is big. Ran En was lying weakly on the hospital bed, crying and telling Tang Guo what happenedst night. It turned out that her mother called and asked her if she had a boyfriend. After learning if she had a boyfriend, she told her to go back and let her and her stepbrother go everywhere. She also said that her adoptive father had already bought a house for her step-brother in the big city, not in their small county. In the first two months, the household registration has been moved. So the two of them can do everything, what else to say, the fertilizer does not flow out of the field, and now there are not many young people who can own a house of 200 square meters in a big city without a loan. Ran En of course disagreed, and also talked about her stepbrother who wanted to bully her when he was a child. As a result, her mother didn''t care at all, and said that if she wanted to be a husband and wife, it wouldn''t matter. Chapter 2776: Pistachio (10) Chapter 2776: Pistachio (10) I got up this morning and received a call again. The two mother and daughter had a quarrel. After hanging up, she was stupefied and nned to peel an apple. She didn''t figure it out for a while, and something like this happened. "I think you are mentally unhealthy, take some time and go for a check." After listening to Ran En''s words, Tang Guo suggested that through your description, I should suffer from depression. "Depression?" Ran En frowned, "How could I suffer from depression?" "This is a very special disease. It will find you when you are not paying attention. In fact, many people have depression, but most people are mild and can quickly adjust themselves. But when depression progresses to a certain degree, the brain will reduce the secretion of dopamine and other chemicals that control mood." "Therefore, you can''t control your emotions and will unintentionally do things that hurt yourself. At this time, the methods of treatment and psychological counseling are no longer good, and you must take drugs to control it." Ran En''s face paled: "Is it so serious? Does this affect my work? I have finally received a new order, and I still have a dream toplete. I really don''t want to, my emotions can''t be controlled. " "Although I have encountered many difficult things, I really want to live, and I don''t want to end this life hastily." "Your condition shouldn''t be too serious. It can be controlled most of the time. In two days, I will apany you to check it." Tang Guo patted Ran En on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, I will be with you. Don''t be afraid, you will be well soon. Just follow the doctor''s advice and treat it. This is not a terminal illness. Think about how you can be so negative if you still have a dream that is not fulfilled?" Qi Yunfeng was also frightened today, and followed tofort: "Yes, I will apany you to see Xiaoguo in a few days. This kind of treatment should be treated as soon as possible. If there is any situation, you can contact me or Xiaoguo and we will do our best. May help you." "Thank you, I will definitely cooperate with the treatment." After a few days, Tang Guo and Qi Yunfeng apanied Ran En to check their condition. Through the examination, she did suffer from depression, and her symptoms were not the most severe, but moderate depression was considered to be slightly more severe. Although it seems that there is no major problem, Ran En hasmitted suicide twice. The doctor told Tang Guo and Qi Yunfeng to pay more attention to her. After the medicine was prescribed, they left the hospital together, and for safety reasons, they exchanged more contact information. From this day on, Tang Guos worksheet has one more item. She will go out every day to see Ran Ens situation. She cant drive, so every time Qi Yunfenges to pick her up and visit Ran En together. . Ran En was grateful for the help of the two, and would make some delicious treats for dinner. There are more and more people who like Ran En''s style, and she always remembers Tang Guo''s kindness to her. So every time Tang Guo posts Weibo, she will forward it, and she can''t wait to rmend Tang Guo''s existence to everyone. Over time, everyone knew that the two of them had a very good rtionship. The first volume of Qi Yunfeng''s new book has been written over there, and when Ran En learned about it, he said that he would draw illustrations for Qi Yunfeng for free and thank him for the cover. Both Qi Yunfeng and Tang Guo thought that his writing style was indeed brought by Ran En, which was more in line with it. In addition, Ran En was a patient and was needed at this time. So, they agreed. The final response was really good. From this time on, the illustrations in Qi Yun''s Fengshu have been drawn by Ran En. Qi Yunfeng still felt a little bad at first: "Ran En is a little bit enthusiastic, and it''s hard for me to refuse. I''m afraid that rejecting her will make her sad." "It doesn''t matter, let her draw, her style is more suitable for your book than mine." Qi Yunfeng actually thinks this way. Seeing Tang Guo smiling, he breathed a sigh of relief: "I''m afraid you feel ufortable. It seems that I think too much. You are not that kind of person." Chapter 2777: Pistachio (11) Chapter 2777: Pistachio (11) "The main reason is that Ran En is ill. I am afraid that I will refuse her and will stimte her and affect the treatment." Qi Yunfeng continued to exin, "The situation in her family is really difficult to cure. I can only help a little. " Tang Guo: "Yes, I heard Ran En said that her mother often called her and asked her to be with her stepbrother. I persuaded her a few times, or disconnected from the house, only contacted during the New Year holidays, etc. Let''s talk about it when the disease is cured." "But she couldn''t worry about her mother again. She said it was her mother anyway. Just call and listen. It shouldn''t be it." Tang Guo shook his head and smiled helplessly. "Just like her, it''s not easy for me to see a doctor. If you click, you will be stimted by her mother again, and you can control it at best." "It''s her mother who gave birth to her and raised her, so she can''t really ignore her. Ran En''s temperament is rtively weak, and a little indecisive, not decisive without you." Qi Yunfeng smiled and said, "Like this Its probably not a problem to rest on you. It must have been solved long ago. You can heal all people and have a very powerful self-healing function. It is the strongest, smartest, most powerful, and most powerful I have ever seen. Kind girl." After the two chatted, they revealed that Ran En helped Qi Yunfeng draw illustrations and the cover. Except for the first volume, Ran En is free to paint with Qi Yunfeng, andter, Qi Yunfeng''s personal appointments are not less than her reward. Later, the publishing house also epted Qi Yunfeng''s suggestion and used Ran En''s illustrations in the published book. Because Qi Yunfeng is a well-known science fiction writer in the past two years, there are countless people who can help him draw illustrations. The appearance of Ran En, a new painter, really made many people remember. Speaking of which, apart from Qi Yunfeng''s help, her style is also impressive and easy to remember. With the help of the two, Ran En became more and more famous in this industry, and countless people asked her to make an appointment. In just one year, she was no longer the one who was oppressed by life in this city. After making money, she also moved to a slightly bettermunity, which is also a one-bedroom. It was much closer to where Tang Guo and Qi Yunfeng lived. The three of them maintained their previous activities, as if nothing had changed. At the dinner table, Ranbi was cheerful and confident. She has developed a habit, but when ites to painting, she will rmend Tang Guo to others. Her spokennguage is: Little Guo sister is the most powerful, without her help, I really can''t get there today. Gradually, everyone knew that Ran En was pushed up by Tang Guo. Tang Guo rarely takes the initiative to find people on the Inte, and the chat pops up every day. In fact, other peoplee to her. Not to ask for a draft, but to talk to her and seek stability. It should be said that she has to deal with these people, as well as carry out her own life and work, so that she has no time to take the initiative to talk to people. Regardless of the slow pace of her life and work, her time is really full and there is almost no free time. Over the past year, the system has only had a handful of conversations with Tang Guo. Knowing that Tang Guo had beenpletely brought in, he didn''t deliberately talk to him, the host''s big thoughts were something he didn''t understand. There is no danger for now, he will keep watching. Chapter 2778: Pistachio (12) Chapter 2778: Pistachio (12) If something goes wrong, he will stop it in time. For example, it is still possible to directly report to the police, pass the picture here, and show them the way to help the host. On this day, as before, halfway through the chat with Qi Yunfeng, the other party suddenly got a new inspiration, said to Tang Guo in a hurry, and went offline. When Tang Guo was about to take a break, a prompt to add a friend appeared. After she clicked on it, she read the verification information: Draft. Since I asked her for a draft, I must agree. Her work ount is public, and it is normal for the other party to be able to add her. After agreeing, they immediately sent a message to her. The final dinner: Hello, are you the artist fruit jam? Fruit jam: Yes. The final dinner: I''m sorry to interrupt you sote. I am looking for you, for a draft. Fruit jam: I saw your verification information, what do you want to make an appointment? People, avatars, or other illustrations? Let me send you a price list. The final dinner: Yes, I like your style very much. If I can, I identally found you. If it''s suitable, I may choose to cooperate with you in all my character designs and illustrations in the future. I basically flipped through your previous works. They really fit my mind. It''s hard to see that the level of Miss Under Fruit Jam is very high. Fruit jam: Thank you for thepliment, I am very happy to be liked by you. I haven''t spoken over there for the time being, I should be looking at the price list. Five minutester, there was another movement. The final dinner: Miss Fruit Jam, introduce myself again, my nickname is my identity, a little reasoning author, the final dinner. I still want to praise your style of painting again, it fits my mind too much. Regarding the illustrations and personal settings I need, I need to make some required preparations and send them to youter. Thest dinner? Tang Guo didn''t read mystery novels, and nowadays, the type of mystery novels has be less and less. The main reason is that there are fewer people writing, fewer good writing, and more brain-skilled, so it is considered a very small type. After everyone is tired, they are all willing to watch some works that are assured and make people happy. When Tang Guo came back, he searched the website for the author of "The Last Dinner" mystery novel. It came out as soon as I searched the encyclopedia. I was surprised. I was very young, and there were pictures of the other party on it. The appearance was also very good. She looked at the list of works below and found that the number of works is small, only six. But behind each work, many awards have been won. The other party seemed to be serious, so she went to the official website of the book and bought all the other''s e-books. I chose one of them first, which attracted her to look through. When it was time for her to go to bed, she put down her phone and turned off theputer to sleep. While sleeping, she recalled the work of "The Last Dinner", and she had already conceived several illustrations and human drawings in her mind. There was no dream all night, I got up in the morning, washed, and made breakfast. As soon as she turned on theputer, she received the message of "The Last Dinner". The final dinner: Miss Fruit Jam, I am really embarrassed to disturb you so early. I''m ready, and I''ve sent you a document, which contains the requirements and quantity of all the drawings and illustrations I need. You can take a look first. Fruit jam: Okay, let me take a look. I saw some of your worksst night, and I wrote it very well. I already had some ideas in my mind. Chapter 2779: Pistachio (13) Chapter 2779: Pistachio (13) The final dinner: It seems that I did not find the wrong person. I seldom paint the characters. The illustrator wille to see my novel. After all, it takes a lot of time. Fruit jam: This may be my habit, I hope my work is more perfect. Thest dinner: Me too. Since a long time ago, I have been looking for an artist who pursues perfection. After being able to see my work, he will help me paint people. I identally saw Miss Fruit Jam''s work and was attracted. Tang Guo sent an emoticon package and clicked on the document. The other party needs to draw the main character''s person design. There are four main characters, and the protagonist also requires three people to design the picture, because this character is quite special and has three faces in it. In addition, some illustrations are sealed. Both the illustration and the book cover have detailed requirements. The following is a suggestion. It is best tobine the description and ideas in the text. The requirements he made are for reference only. Seeing this, Tang Guo smiled withouting. Fruit jam: I took your order, but your request is higher and the price is more expensive. The final dinner: No problem, after all, I really have many requests. Fruit jam: Since it is so expensive for you, you can change the map until you are satisfied if you are not satisfied. She said this because she could definitely satisfy the other party with her ability, she firmly believed. Sitting on theputer opposite the screen, Chu Yan couldnt help but smile when he saw these words: This painter is really confident and interesting. However, I really like her style of painting. Judging from the response, I probably haven''t discovered that her style of painting is not the so-called warm and healing style, right?" "I don''t know what kind of person she is, a painter who hides a little secret in the painting, if I have the opportunity, I really want to meet." "The old problem ismitted again." Chu Yan patted his head, and said with some annoyance, "I took the liberty of guessing other people''s little secrets. This is a real person, not a character in a novel. I cannot reason indiscriminately. No, no, no, too presumptuous." After the two negotiated, Chu Yan readily paid the deposit. For Tang Guo, it was a big deal. It just so happened that the order in her hand was almost processed, and she was not open to ept new orders for the time being. Now I have received Chu Yan''s order, and there are dozens of paintings all at once. I haven''t sent any others in these months. At most, they can pick up some small orders in the mode of grabbing orders, or engage in some lucky draw activities to send avatars. After all, as an artist, it is still necessary to interact with your fans. At this time, Chu Yan sent Tang Guo his new work again for her to see. The electronic version has been released, but he has not been satisfied with the illustrations and the printed notebooks that he gave to fans, so it was dyed for a while. . As a result, Tang Guo''s work has one more item, looking at Chu Yan''s work, analyzing the scenes and character of the tasks inside, and then conceiving. While resting, she couldn''t help sending a message to Chu Yan. Fruit jam: The dinner is big. Your work is a reasoning type. Why do you think my style suits you? The final dinner: You should know the contrast is cute, right? Although the characters in my book are not cute, but the characters in the book are multi-faceted. In front of everyone, they are all good people and easy to get along with. Chapter 2780: Pistachio (14) Chapter 2780: Pistachio (14) The final dinner: But in some dark corners, they have another side. I have looked for a lot of painters, and none of them can paint the feeling I want, and they can''t achieve half of them. This time, the illustrations and some people''s designs are actually my intention to give back to fans who support me. I am very grateful for their continued support, so I want to do more perfect. Originally, I gave up and saw your work by ident. In fact, I have heard of you before, but your external reputation has always been a warm and healing route. I subconsciously deny it. I didn''t n to find you in this style. As a result, I did not search for your works and observe carefully. For this, I deeply regret that I shouldn''t listen to what others say. I made a big mistake. After seeing your work identally, I knew what I missed. Tang Guo was a little curious: "Why don''t I know my work, it''s not attractive, the dinner party deserves to be an excellent mystery novelist, who can make up stories like this." The final dinner: I am not making up a story, but your work really gives me a different feeling. Fruit jam: How does it feel? Thest dinner: The paintings that healed everyone, but I saw a kind of loneliness from the inside. Fruit jam: Why didn''t I find this? It seems that a thousand people will have a thousand thoughts when watching Harry Potter. The final dinner: Maybe it is. Chu Yan looked at the text in the dialog box, resting his chin, and couldn''t help butmit the old problem: "As a painter, painting is to express what she means. Why does she say she doesn''t know and I don''t believe it? So she What little secret is there? It''s really interesting." "A painter who hides a little secret in the painting," Chu Yan narrowed his eyes lightly. "Perhaps, a new theme for the next book has appeared." People stille to Tang Guo every day. She is still the same as before. She will stop andfort her for a few minutes, and it will not affect her work too much. Ran En also talks to her every day, but in addition to her words, she is always grateful to her, and she will also talk about her own troubles. After beingforted by Tang Guo, he will continue to work. Qi Yunfeng is still the same as before, basically talking halfway, because of the new inspiration, he will immediately go offline to explore. However, there is one difference. In her life, there was a chatter that broke into her, which was the st dinner" that she had drafted. However, she basically would not refuse someone to chat with her. Besides, I''m helping each other draw pictures now, and I definitely need somemunication in the middle. The exchange with Chu Yan really made her work more perfect, which made both of them very satisfied. The final dinner: chatting with you will always give birth to a lot of inspiration, first I have the subject of the next book. Fruit jam: Congrattions, do you want to write down those inspirations now? Otherwise, you may forget it for a while. Thest dinner: I wrote it down, when I was talking with you just now, I wrote it down. Looking back, I have to look at the chat history with you. They are all very important things. Fruit jam: I heard that people who write about you all like to stay upte, and stay up all night. The final dinner: No, no, no, as a young author with a healthy life, my life is quite regr. Didn''t you hear it? In recent years, many authors have died of sudden illnesses due to staying upte. So, Miss Fruit Jam, are you going to bed? Staying upte is not good for your health. Chapter 2781: Pistachio (15) Chapter 2781: Pistachio (15) Fruit jam: My life is actually very regr. I basically go to bed before 11:30 and wake up at around 7 in the morning. I cook my own meals. I never order takeaways. I take walks and do yoga after work. The final dinner: No wonder we talked like this. It seems that we are all self-disciplined people. However, Im a little curious, because Miss Fruit Jams life is so positive and self-disciplined, why do some of your works show signs of decadence? Is it because you like the beauty of adding a little scar to beautiful things? Fruit jam: Which painting are you talking about? Soon, Tang Guo received a picture. This is an illustration, a scene where a woman and a man join hands in a spring trip. The river is clear, the mountains are full of flowers, and the picture of the two walking together is very harmonious. In particr, the two are still looking at each other. It can be seen that the two sides are more affectionate and the rtionship must be very good. Behind him, there is a maid and a young man walking with him, and you can feel theirughter from the painting. Fruit jam: Is there anything wrong with this painting? The final dinner: Yes. Fruit jam: Where is it? Soon, she received another picture, and the other party made a mark on the picture, indicating that this was wrong. The final dinner: Although the young couple in ancient times went out together and watched the beautiful scenery of the mountains and rivers, they were really happy and loving. But there is a reflection in theke, which makes me wonder. If there is no problem with my eyes, this reflection is also a woman, or if I look closely, I can''t see it at all. In the reflection, she has a disheveled hair, no essories, and a white dress, very thin, standing there alone. The position in the water is painted with many falling flowers floating on it, which is even more invisible. But Im a person, theres a stinking problem. I like to look carefully at everything. I stare at it from corner to corner, and I dont let it go. Especially I also like Miss Fruit Jams style. More carefully. Fruit jam: It should be added at will. I don''t remember what purpose it was added at that time. I guess it should be the picture I thought was sweet and greasy at the time, it seemed a bit thin, so I added this, Isnt there a saying that some people are happy and others are worried? The final dinner: It seems to have said the past, anyway, I like your style very much. Fruit jam: Thank you for your love, as long as you can afford the price, you can ask me for a draft in the future. In this way, you can get what you like. The final dinner: Miss Fruit Jam is so humorous, you are such an interesting person. I am very happy to chat with you. It''s 11:10, are you going to bed? It''s not twelve o''clock, if you are not sleepy, we can talk again. Fruit jam: Do you still want to talk? The final dinner: If you want to talk, I am happy to apany you. It is a pleasure to chat with you. Tang Guo paused while looking at the text on the screen, and smiled at the corners of her lips: Still nothing, we are all people with regr routines, some have time to talk, let''s go to bed today. The final dinner: Good night, Miss Fruit Jam. After the two parties finished chatting, Tang Guo washed and went to bed. The system found that Tang Guo seemed a little happier today. Although it is very subtle, he is a system, and it can be distinguished even if it is subtle. On the other hand, Chu Yan stared at some of the finished products Tang Guo had given him, and finally chose to sleep. After all, he is a young author with a healthy lifestyle and cannot stay upte. Chapter 2782: Pistachio (16) Chapter 2782: Pistachio (16) For three months, Tang Guo was mainly drawing the list of Chu Yan. In order to prove her existence, she often drew some small avatars and put them on Weibo to give fans a lottery as feedback. Basically, every time a line draft came out, she would send it over and let Chu Yan see if it met his expectations. Perhaps it was because I had seen Chu Yan''s work and the requirements he put forward were very detailed, so that every time Tang Guo came out a line draft, Chu Yan was rarely dissatisfied. What needs to be changed is at most only some details. In order to better understand Chu Yan''s thoughts, Tang Guo took the time to read all his previous works. After reading it, I finally understood why Chu Yan was able to win so many awards at a young age. That''s because he really wrote very well. Novels that are just reasoning are always more brain-burning and have a small audience. They are basically the same as science fiction and are not considered popr. But if it really attracts fans, it is a good solid powder. A good mystery novel written is that every reversal does not feel too abrupt, but it is a sudden realization. ording to the reversal of the ending, I can recall some of the details buried in the book, foreshadowing, and the more I think about it, the more I can get it, so I cane to a middle, damn, this plot is really awesome, the author details and The foreshadowing is handled really well. In a good reasoning novel, every sentence, every word, every word may be a clue in it, basically there is no extra words. Tang Guo felt this way after reading Chu Yan''s works. After reading it, I only think he is a genius. In more than three months, Chu Yan''s twenty-odd paintings have been finished. When you are satisfied with Chu Yan, you will pay Tang Guo''s bnce. The final dinner: working with fruit jam, I am most satisfied, and I look forward to the next cooperation. Fruit jam: So, have you thought about the next subject? The final dinner: I am conceiving and making some preliminary personal settings. I have encountered some difficulties at present, but it is not a difficult task. I n to decisively take more time and go out for a walk. I should be able to think of it. Fruit jam: I wish you an early idea, you are a genius at the dinner, and I look forward to your better work. The final dinner: I''m still a little nervous to be praised by you. By the way, fruit jam, can you address me? When thememorative notebook and physical booke out, I will send you two sets to see how the work we havepleted together is like. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, and sent the address to the other party. Some famous novelists and writers who asked her to make an appointment would ask her for the address, and then send her some samples as a souvenir. In this regard, the cooperation between the two parties ispleted. Tang Guo started to ept new orders again. Just after opening, anyone who squatted aside and wanted to ask for a draft immediately sent her a private message. They waited and waited. After waiting for three months, this man finallypleted the order in his hand and wanted to receive the order, but almost thanked them for waiting. Tang Guo usually takes ten orders at a time. The first onees first and the first one draws. Basically, everyone who asks for the draft knows that if you want a boutique, you have to wait in line. If it is not eptable, it is better to choose another home. After receiving the order, Tang Guo suddenly remembered that Qi Yunfeng hadn''t discussed the plot with her for a long time. So, she poked Qi Yunfeng, ready to ask the other person to go for a walk or have a meal. Chapter 2783: Pistachio (17) Chapter 2783: Pistachio (17) Tang Guo: I haven''t been out for a few days, do you want to go for a walk? After the news was sent, Qi Yunfeng did not reply. Tang Guo waited for a while, and then sent another: Seeing me back, he is always there. After a long time, Qi Yunfeng still did not reply. It wasn''t until night that Qi Yunfeng had any movement. Qi Yunfeng: I''m sorry, I have been busy and haven''t seen the news. Today, my inspiration suddenly broke out, and I kept writing. Tang Guo: It''s okay. When the inspirationes, you can''t stop it. I know your habit. If you really stop, it will definitely be difficult to get back to the state, so I didn''t call you. This is Qi Yunfeng''s strangeness. Once someone calls him in the middle, it will definitely disturb him and make him lose the state of passionate creation before. Qi Yunfeng: It''ste today, or else, let''s go out tomorrow. Tang Guo: Good. Qi Yunfeng: You said before that you took a big order. Is itplete? Tang Guo: I just finished it today, so I decided to go out and rx. After I rx, I wille back to make a new list. After all, I need tobine work and rest. Qi Yunfeng: Haha, that''s right, then let''s go out to y tomorrow, go boating, or go hiking? Let''s climb the mountain, it seems I just went boatingst time. Tang Guo: Okay, let''s go climbing. Qi Yunfeng: Didn''t you still say that you want a pic before? Let''s find a better ce to have a pic on the mountain. There should be a pic shop on it. By the way, call Ran En, I think she has been very busy recently, and everyonees out to rx together. Tang Guo remembered Ran En, and she would send a message to Ran En every day, mainly because she was afraid of something unexpected. Qi Yunfeng would say hello to Ran En every day. The suicide of Ran Enst time really scared him. Therefore, when he goes out to y, he will subconsciously think of Ran En. It is not bad for everyone to go out and rx together. Tang Guo: Okay, let''s call Ran En. We all had an appointment to go out for a pic before, but that kind of thing happened. Just look at how she is doing. After the two discussed, Tang Guo sent a message to Ran En and made an appointment. After Ran En and Tang Guo finished chatting, they received another message from Qi Yunfeng: Ran En, have you been bettertely? Ran En: I feel better, um, I will be there tomorrow, will it be your light bulb? Sister Xiaoguo was a bit enthusiastic just now, but I can''t refuse. In this city, she really has no friends. After finally having two friends who care about her life and death, coupled with Tang Guo''s enthusiasm, she couldn''t help but agree. After agreeing, it suddenly urred to me that Tang Guo and Qi Yunfeng seemed to be a boyfriend and girlfriend. She followed, whether they were faceless and unskinned, disturbing other couples dating. Qi Yunfeng: How could it happen? Xiaoguo and I are not like that. We just asked to go out and rx. After all, after working for so long, we were a little tired physically and mentally, so I called you. Don''t think too much, everyone can go out and rx before you can continue to work in a good state. Ran En felt that she should refuse, but she was so lonely. These two people care about her. She hasn''t gone out for a long, long time: Then I have to be an electric light bulb. When the timees, you can ignore me and treat me as air. The next day, the three met. They are all dressed in casual clothes, carrying backpacks, and are well prepared. Chapter 2784: Pistachio (18) Chapter 2784: Pistachio (18) The mountain chosen by the three people wants to climb to the top of the mountain. Most people walk faster, which takes three hours, and walk slowly, basically five hours. However, the cable car and the viewing car can be used in the middle, which will save a lot of distance. They all n to wait until they can''t walk, then take a viewing car. An hourter, Tang Guo leaned against the railing without changing his face, turning his head to see Qi Yunfeng and Ran En breathless, sweating profusely, and his face flushed, suggesting: "Let''s take a break." Qi Yunfeng and Ran En both nodded. They were so tired. They sat in front of theputer all year round and worked without exercise. They walked for an hour. Although the mountain path was not steep, they were still exhausted. Ran En walked to Tang Guo''s side, took a deep breath, leaned against the railing, wiped his sweat, and said, "Sister Xiao Guo, you are really good. After climbing for an hour, you didn''t change your face. I cant do it anymore, Im almost tired on my stomach. From the perspective of climbing, I should really exercise. "I can''tpare to Xiaoguo," Qi Yunfeng walked over, "In outdoor sports, I am a scum, and I can only admit defeat in front of Xiaoguo." "So, Sister Xiao Guo is really amazing." Ran En sincerely admired, "I also work at home every day. Why is Sister Xiao Guo better than us?" Before Tang Guo spoke, Qi Yunfeng said: "Even though she works at home, Xiaoguo''s life is very regr and different from ours. Many times, I admire her self-discipline. Know how she did it." "Did you know? Xiaoguo never asks for takeaways. She cooks it herself. After eating, she must take a walk. She does yoga every day or runs on a treadmill for half an hour and an hour." Qi Yunfeng counted Tang Guo''s life and rest, and Ran En admired him. "I feel that I can''t do it. Little Guo''s life is too regr. Since I''m not working, I can''t restrain my work and rest. When I''m fine, I''m either leaning or lying down, and I don''t want to move my fingers. Sticking to a regr life, I always feel too tired." "But I really envy sister Xiaoguo''s self-discipline." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Don''t be envious, if you stick to it for 21 days, you will be the same as me if you develop a habit." "I can''t do it." Qi Yunfeng said. Ran En thought about it for a while: "Persistence for a while may work, but if I persist for too long, it may still not work. I still do it, move asionally to prevent physical problems." The three rested for a while, and then went on. About half an hourter, Ran En received a phone call, her face stiffened with a smile, "Mom, I said, I''m fine now, it''s impossible to be with him." I don''t know what Ran En''s mother said over the phone. Ran Ens expression looked a little broken: "Mom, are you really trying to force me to death? Through my own efforts, I can obtain wealth and settle in a home of my own. I will bring you here again in the future, no Okay? Why should I ask for everything and promise you to be with him? Since he is so good, there should be a lot of girls who like it. What about me?" "Just because he said he likes me, will you force me to stay with him? Mom, I don''t like him!" Tang Guo watched Ran En answer the phone, and as he spoke, she broke down to cry, her eyes flushed red. Chapter 2785: Pistachio (19) Chapter 2785: Pistachio (19) Seeing that she was about to lose control of her emotions, Qi Yunfeng grabbed her phone and said, "Auntie, don''t force Ran En, she already has a boyfriend." "Have a boyfriend? Who is it, is it you?" Immediately after Qi Yunfeng, he heard a woman scolding, scolding Ran En for being unfilial, scolding Ran En for being low, and followed a man casually, even with Qi Yunfeng. In short, it is as ugly as it is. Qi Yunfeng couldn''t listen anymore and directly hung up the phone. Ran En was standing next to him crying with red eyes, and was in a very emotional state. Tang Guozheng patted her shoulder tofort, Ran Ens tears still kept streaming: "I dont know when my mother changed and became only for my stepfather and stepbrother. Its because the stepbrother said that she liked me, she Want me to go back to my stepbrother to please him." "I also said that no matter how much money I earn, I will not want to marry in the future. It is better to marry someone with good conditions. I said that although I am earning pretty well now, I want to buy a set of two or three million in the city. I dont know how many years it will take." "If it''s really just to find a man with a house, why would I choose a stepbrother? I just want to use my own efforts to fight for a home of my own, rather than relying on men for everything, whether it is stepfather and stepfather. Brothers are unreliable. Why doesn''t my mother understand? She has been in their house for so many years, so why doesn''t she understand? Do you really want to see me and repeat the same mistakes in her life? " "Okay, it''s all over, now you are excellent..." Tang Guoforted Ran En in a low voice, and said a lot of encouraging words, which made Ran En''s mood much better. Qi Yunfeng returned the phone to her: "If your mother calls again in the future, you will say that you have a boyfriend, and you have already talked about marriage, and asked her not to interfere with your affairs. If necessary, you can ask me to help. ." Ran En, who was in a emotional breakdown, did not speak. Tang Guo watched as he climbed only a small part of the mountain: "Or, let''s go boating down the mountain, and then go to the yground." "I think it''s OK. At this time, it''s not suitable for climbing." Qi Yunfeng echoed. In the end, they changed their formation and took Ran En to boat and ride the Ferris wheel. Tang Guo originally suggested bungee jumping. Ran En and Qi Yunfeng didn''t dare, and finally she went alone, let them watch. "Sister Xiao Guo is so courageous." Qi Yunfeng smiled and said: "She has always been so courageous, and she has never been afraid of anything." "It''s ashamed to say that I am a little scared when I walk at night. At night, I have to turn on the light to go to bed. When I go to bed, I have to use a stool when it is locked." When she was a child, the step-brother secretly broke into her room, leaving her too heavy a psychological shadow. "Then you are so courageous." Ran En was a little embarrassed and looked at Tang Guo who was bungee jumping: "I really envy Sister Xiao Guo, who can live so freely and happily. If I were Sister Xiao Guo, I might not have so much trouble." Qi Yunfeng looked at Ran En holding her thin arms, with envy in his eyes, there were traces of crying on his face, and he felt a little sympathy for this girl. It''s strange to be treated like that by the person closest to me, without any problems in my heart. "If your mother calls again in the future, you can ask me for help." "Thank you." Chapter 2786: Pistachio (20) Chapter 2786: Pistachio (20) "However, I don''t need it anymore. That would be too much trouble for you, and it''s not good. Although Xiao Guo''s behavior is not a big deal, I think it is still easy to cause unnecessary misunderstandings." Ran En rejected Qi Yunfeng''s kindness, turned around to y other projects, did not call Qi Yunfeng. These two are people who help her, and she can''t cause them trouble just because she is sad. They have helped her a lot, and now her condition is under control. In this world, there are still two people who are sincerely willing to help her and care about her life and death, so she will live well and stay alive. Although these thoughts are a bit hypocritical, she just can''t help it, because since childhood, there are really only two people who have treated her well. The mother who gave birth to her doesn''t care about her so much now, and even cut her heart with a blunt knife for others to hurt her, not caring whether she hurts or not. Looking at Ran En''s back, Qi Yunfeng felt a sudden palpitation in his heart, and a strange feeling came to his heart. He was certain that this feeling was the first time he had appeared since he was alive. It was strange, and it made him unable to refuse. His eyes were still behind Ran En, and he couldn''t move away for a long time. He kept watching her ying those entertainment items. Until, he was pped on the shoulder. "looking at what?" Qi Yunfeng returned to his senses, not knowing why, he panicked. Seeing that it was Tang Guo, his heartbeat calmed down: "Have fun?" "Have fun." "I don''t know why you like games like bungee jumping." "Excitement, don''t you think it is higher than the feeling of falling, it is very exciting? Close your eyes and imagine that if you don''t have that rope, you will fall to the end. What you are looking for is that kind of stimtion." Qi Yunfeng smiled and shook his head: "I''m afraid my heart can''t stand it. If you like this kind of exciting game, you can ept it." "Where''s Jean?" "She went to y by herself." "By the way, Yunfeng, what were you thinking about just now, so absorbed?" Tang Guo looked for Ran En''s position, looked at the other person who was sitting on the Ferris wheel, and asked Qi Yunfeng about his distraction. Qi Yunfeng turned his gaze to the position of the bungee jumping: "Suddenly thinking of a wonderful plot, I want to be absorbed." "It turned out to be like this. If you think about it, don''t stand here. It''s easy to be hit by people. Next time, find a safer ce." "Okay, it will." Although Ran En''s mood was a little broken by her mother''s phone in the middle, she still had a good time afterwards. Afterwards, they ate barbecue together. After all, there was no pic before, so I used barbecue instead. Tang Guo was drinking while eating barbecue. Qi Yunfeng was not surprised, because she did drink, especially when eating barbecue. But this time, she drank a bit so much that at the end, she blushed, as if she was a little drunk. "Let''s send Sister Xiao Guo back first." Ran En suggested. Then, the two sent Tang Guo home together, and then they left. In the darkened room, the system was still thinking about how the host would get drunk after the wine was made. Then he suddenly saw that Tang Guo, who was originally drunk, opened his eyes suddenly. Under his horrifying attention, she got up and walked to the position of the window, light and fluttering, as if floating past, without making any footsteps. The system followed her line of sight, looked down the window, and saw Ran He and Qi Yunfeng walking out of the stairs. "Let''s go, now I''ll take you back." Qi Yunfeng used themp on his mobile phone to illuminate it instead of a shlight. Ran En was a little embarrassed: "Then trouble you." The system kept watching Tang Guo standing by the window, staring at the distance, not knowing what he was looking at, and then turned around and went back to sleep after standingte at night. The system looked at Tang Guo who was sleeping, and wondered, there is still something wrong with it. Chapter 2787: Pistachio (21) Chapter 2787: Pistachio (21) The next day, Tang Guo woke up, repeating his previous life, not looking unhappy. Anyone looking for her, she listens very patiently andforts the other person. It seems thatst night, the system saw that the person standing by the window for a long time was not her. Many times, the system wanted to interrupt, but his instinct told him that he could not interrupt for the time being. The host has experienced so much, even if the original owner does have some problems, it is impossible to roll over here. So, he endured another look. While it was okay, the system followed thework cable and reached Chu Yan''s side. Why do you want to touch it to see Chu Yan? He suspected that Chu Yan''s remark was the host''s cuteness. Although he was not very sure, the host did not indicate his attitude. But the other party''s words made him feel morefortable, so he was going to observe and observe. When he got into Chu Yan''sputer, he found that there were many works by Tang Guo in Chu Yan''sputer. From the early days to the present, as long as it is made public, it is stored in his hard drive. He also discovered that this guy was actually analyzing this picture by picture, the dark lines in the picture. Finally, I found that the other party was preparing a new subject, and the title of the book seemed to have been determined, and it was called "The Painter''s Secret". He secretly observed Chu Yan sitting in front of theputer. The other party held his chin and stared at the screen. Some of Tang Guo''s works muttered to himself: "The artist''s secret, so, what secret does the artist have? No matter what? Going along and pushing backwards, I always feel that there is still something wrong." Of course he couldn''t write ording to Tang Guo''s experience, just as a reference. Refer to the profession of this painter and the secret of the painter''s painting. Moreover, his protagonist has not yet determined the male and female. As for the core stalk inside, he has to think about it himself. Because of this, Chu Yan never thought about asking Tang Guo more about her situation. If you really do that, you dont respect others, and its already a big gain to get a little inspiration unintentionally. The system couldn''t see anything, and went back to Tang Guo. I found that she was answering a phone call, and there was a woman''s voice on the phone: "Xiaoguo, I''m broken in love, can youe and apany me?" "Of course, where are you now?" The caller is a good friend of Tang Guo, who often meets, and the system knows this person. When Tang Guo came to this world, they often made appointments. Basically, every time Yuan Linlin encountered difficulties, she woulde to Tang Guo. Especially with regard to such things as broken love and feelings, it seems that after beingforted by Tang Guo, her whole person will be much better. "My bar, old ce." Hanging up the phone, Tang Guo temporarily finished his work and took a taxi to the bar they often met. In fact, she doesn''t go to the bar alone. The most frequent case of going to the bar is that Yuan Linlin seeks her forfort. When he came to the bar, Tang Guo ordered a drink. Basically, she did not drink during the day. Drinking a drink, sitting next to her, listening to Yuan Linlin''sint about her boyfriend''s anger. Tang Guo first listened, and thenforted her, saying that Yuan Linlin was better, don''t be angry because of those angry, not angry with yourself. Since we broke up, with Yuan Linlin''s excellent conditions, we can definitely find a better one. "Xiaoguo, you still treat me best, that scumbag, I never want to see him again." Chapter 2788: Pistachio (22) Chapter 2788: Pistachio (22) Tang Guo didn''t know if Yuan Linlin''s boyfriend was a scumbag. But now Yuan Linlin is not happy. All she can do is to apany her, listen to the other person spit ck mud, and thenfort him. Soon, Yuan Linlinughed. "Xiaoguo, what you said is right, the scumbag is a thing of the past, I''m so good-looking, I can definitely find a better one, a thousand times better than him." After thefort was over, Yuan Linlin became more interested and went to dance on the dance floor. After a while, I met new friends. Tang Guo sat in the original position, looking at him crazy. There was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. Some people felt that she didn''t fit here at all. In fact, with her appearance, there must be a lot of people whoe to strike up a conversation. After being rejected by her, they are all very witty and will not bother again. Aftering over for a while, Yuan Linlin and a few new friends came back: "Xiaoguo, this is my new friend. We are going to go for a drive. Thank you for yourfort today. I know that you dont like our asions. , I wont invite you to go with us. You are a good girl and want me to take you badly. If your parents know, you will definitelye after me and fight." Tang Guo stood up: "Okay, then don''t y toote." "It''s not toote, just have fun, and go home when you are happy." Yuan Linlin and a few men and women went out grinning and waved to Tang Guo. Tang Guo stood at the door of the bar, watched them get into the sports car, and drove a car home to continue working. The system felt that he suddenly wanted to hit someone. Three dayster, Tang Guo received a call from Yuan Linlin: "Xiao Guo, he came to admit me wrong." "Acknowledged wrong?" "Yes, he came to confess my mistakes very sincerely. Although I have made new friends these days and have fun. But when he came back to admit my mistakes and asked me to get back together, I suddenly discovered that he was me. Meet the best person. If it really happens because of some small contradictions, I separate, sure, I will never find such a good person to me." "So, I agreed. Actually, thinking about it carefully, I was also wrong before. My temper was too big and wayward, so we quarreled." "Xiaoguo, thank you for your previousfort, so I will tell you immediately after I get back together with him. Maybe many people will think I am hypocritical, but only you will be truly happy for me." Yuan Linlin was always talking about it. At the end, she took the initiative to end the topic: "He is downstairs and we are going to go out for a trip. By the way, when Ie back, I will bring you a gift." When the phone was hung up, Tang Guo looked at the phone for a while, continuing to work with his head buried. As the days passed, the system watched countless peoplee to Tang Guo to talk. After gettingfort, he quickly turned and left. He seems to understand something. In such a state for a long time, can this person really be happy? ... During this time, Qi Yunfeng likes to chat with Ran En very much, and from Ran En, he got new inspiration. At first, I talked about books and illustrations, then I talked about Ran En''s family. He couldn''t help but took the initiative to ask about Ran En''s family. The more he knew, the more sympathy and pity he felt for this girl. He knows that this situation is not right, but he just can''t control himself. One day, when he didn''t contact Ran En, he panicked. Subconsciously, he didn''t ask Tang Guo about Ran En''s situation. He couldn''t wait and drove directly to Ran En''s rental house. Chapter 2789: Pistachio (23) Chapter 2789: Pistachio (23) When Qi Yunfeng left, he happened to see Ran En being dragged into the car by a man. There was also a pair of middle-aged men and women next to him, and the young man who was dragging Ran En looked very hideous. That middle-aged woman, on the other hand, hates iron for not making steel, and she will look carefully at the middle-aged man next to her from time to time. Without thinking about it, Qi Yunfeng rushed forward and punched the young man, hitting the opponent''s face with a fierce punch, indeed causing the opponent to temporarily lose his ability to manipte. At the same time, he dragged Ran En behind him. Ran En came out of a sudden copse and did not hold back, crying on his body. Things happened so quickly that Ran En''s mother and stepfather did not react, and Qi Yunfeng went to the police to prevent him from being beaten by himself. A lot of things happenedter, and Jean moved again. However, she and Qi Yunfeng tacitly didn''t tell Tang Guo about this matter. Qi Yunfeng subconsciously didn''t want to talk about it. Ran En was afraid that after speaking, if he couldn''t exin clearly, it would make Tang Guo angry and destroy their feelings. Ran En had been avoiding Qi Yunfeng because she knew that was wrong. However, Qi Yunfeng will always appear in her life. Yes, Qi Yunfeng will appear in her life, either by chance or by chance. Just once, the light in Ran En''s house broke down, and she went out to buy a light bulb. Qi Yunfeng met her and took the initiative to help her change the light bulb. Ran En felt that it was not good to go on like this, so he talked to Qi Yunfeng about it once on the Inte. Ran En: Brother Qi, we still rarely see each other. Thank you very much for helping me, but I don''t want Sister Xiao Guo to misunderstand. This is very bad. Qi Yunfeng: What''s wrong? Xiaoguo is not that kind of person, I just want to help you, no other meaning. Ran En: No matter what it means, it will make people misunderstand. Brother Qi, you are all very well. I don''t want to be a bad person to hurt the person who helps me. Okay, so be it. From now on, let Xiaoguo help you draw the illustrations in your book. We don''t need to chat anymore. My mother, dont worry, I wont tell them my address again. The ce where I live now is safe and they have no chance to take me away. After sending this message, Ran En deleted Qi Yunfeng, and even blocked all the contact information. Of course, except Weibo. After all, this is public, and if someone sees it and cancels its attention, it may be spected. Qi Yunfeng found that he had not been deleted and was cked out, which was a bit inexplicable, and felt that things had indeed developed in another direction. In the end, he knew that Weibo had not been cancelled. He didn''t disturb Ran En first, but silently watched her movements. From this look, it was several months. The more he understands her, the more he can''t ignore it. As a result, he has less and less contact with Tang Guo and rarely goes out on dates. Tang Guo took the initiative to look for it. After Qi Yunfeng saw it, he refused, saying that he had to rush the draft recently and was very busy. In fact, he is not busy, just can''t calm down, worrying about another poor girl in his heart, still observing the other party''s dynamics on Weibo. Once there was no movement for two days, he couldn''t help but think about it, to secretly see if there was anything wrong with her. He felt that he might be crazy. Inadvertently, Qi Yunfeng wanted to understand, and thought that this could not go on, so he asked Tang Guo to talk about the breakup. Chapter 2790: Pistachio (24) Chapter 2790: Pistachio (24) In the cafe, Tang Guo heard Qi Yunfeng talk about breaking up. She buried her head, took a sip of coffee, raised her head, smiled and asked, "What are you kidding about today?" "It''s not a joke, Xiaoguo, I''m serious, I''m sorry. I always feel that we are a little closer." Qi Yunfeng saw that Tang Guo didn''t have any big emotions, and his heart was slightly rxed, "You are a very good girl, but We may be really inappropriate." "Is it inappropriate? Anyway, we have known each other for so many years, Yunfeng, give me a real reason, the real reason you want to break up." Qi Yunfeng thought for a while and decided to tell the truth. He believes that taking Xiaoguo as a person is just a smile. After all, her character is like that, she will understand him. "I like other people." Tango paused and asked, "Who?" Facing Tang Guos calm emotions, Qi Yunfeng became more and more courageous: "You know, but Xiao Guo, you have to believe it, she doesnt know about it. In the past few months, I have been alone in love, and she has It made me ck. I can''t forget her. I have used it for several months, trying to get rid of that kind of heartbeat, but I can''t forget her more and more." "Since there is no way to forget her, I don''t want to hurt or dy you any more, so I n to break up with you. A good girl like you will definitely meet someone more suitable than me." "Is it Jean?" Hearing this name, Qi Yunfeng''s eyelids jumped subconsciously, especially afraid that Tang Guoji would hate Ran En, and quickly said: "Xiao Guo, if you want to me it, me me, it''s my fault." "What do you think, there is really no rtionship between men and women between us, I know that. In fact, I expected the breakup a long time ago, but I didn''t expect that you like Ran En." Qi Yunfeng sighed: "I didn''t think that I just couldn''t let go of her and wanted to protect her. She was timid, and the situation at home was the same. I am sorry for you, but Ran En needs me, Xiaoguo." Looking at the system, he heard the most familiar words in the plot. In short, Qi Yunfeng wants to protect Ran En. His host is a very strong girl who can protect himself and take care of himself. There is no feeling between them, so don''t dy her to find a better person. The system sounds a little angry. Who says that strong people don''t need protection and care? Why be strong? It''s because there is no one to protect it. He understood a little more. Thest two broke up peacefully. When Qi Yunfeng walked out of the coffee shop, he let out a sigh of relief, and then looked at Tang Guo with guilt. "I''ll take you back." Tang Guo smiled at him: "Since they have chosen to break up, there is no need to send me off." After the two broke up, there was almost no exchange. And Qi Yunfeng has already started sending messages to Ran En on Weibo. However, there has been no response. Ran En felt that he could not face Tang Guo, the two had no contact, and were immersed in work every day. And that day Tang Guo went home and called her good friend Yuan Linlin. The other party heard her break up and was very surprised: "What, you and Qi Yunfeng broke up? No, aren''t you very good?" "We were always close to each other, we broke up without any feelings." "This way, there is no way, you too, and you broke up quietly, still so peaceful, you really deserve it." Chapter 2791: Pistachio (25) Chapter 2791: Pistachio (25) "It seems that you and Qi Yunfeng really have no rtionship. I think you are more like partners at work." "I''m in a foreign country now and I can''t apany you. My man and I are going to y abroad for a month, so I will look for you when Ie back." The system felt that Tang Guo had something to say to Yuan Linlin. After hearing what Yuan Linlin said, she finally turned into one sentence: "Okay, wait for you." "Okay, don''t think too much, with your self-healing ability, tomorrow will be very good, you can tease handsome guy, it must be better than Qi Yunfeng." There should be someone urging Yuan Linlin, and she hung up the phone hastily. Tang Guo stared at the phone and looked at it for five minutes, as if he was an okay person, and continued to work. On the third day, she decided to go for a walk and y those exciting projects. She went to climb first, climbing people with steep mouths, the kind that must wear a seat belt when crossing the nk road. While wearing the seat belt, she suddenly heard someone calling her. When she turned her head, she saw a very familiar and handsome face, and subconsciously spit out: "Dinner?" "Banquet?" Chu Yan was taken aback for a moment, and quickly came back to his senses, and asked in an alienated but curious tone, "Miss, do you know me? Is it my little fan?" In fact, he had been paying attention to Tang Guo for a long time, and he was so prominent in the crowd that he could see it at a nce. But the other party seems to be thinking about something, he is not easy to disturb. Moreover, he has carefully observed that this youngdy should be unhappy, maybe something happened toe to y this exciting project. "I''m not your little fan." A faint smile appeared on Tang Guo''s face, "However, your book is really good-looking." She recognized the dinner because when she searched the encyclopedia before, there were photos of opposing views on it. It turns out that real people are more handsome than photos. "You said that my book is good-looking, and you said that you are not a fan of mine. It is really a contradiction, miss." Chu Yan shook his head, thinking that the youngdy in front of him was a very strange person, but inexplicably, he Be kind to her, as if she was born with wanting to be close. "Dinner, we have worked together before." Maybe he was in a good mood, Tang Guo reminded him. Chu Yan suddenly came back to his senses. It was said that the most enjoyable cooperation with him was that the painter Guo Jia, who was smiling and hiding in the painting. He hesitated for a moment, and asked somewhat pleasantly: "Are you fruit jam?" "Yeah." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Why, is it surprising?" "Unexpected, really unexpected." The system clearly felt that Chu Yan was a bit strange before, andpletely gone. The other person looked at Tang Guo more boldly. "My God, you are actually Miss Guo Jam." Chu Yan was a little excited, staring at Tang Guo all the time, "You''re younger than me." System: He can''t speak so much, that''s right. Tang Guo was amused: "When you talk at the dinner party, you are still so arrogant. I really don''t know if you areplimenting me or hurting me." "Of course it is a boast. I mean, the works of fruit jam do not match the age. For such a perfect work, the age should be older. I never thought that you can draw such good works at such a young age. A genius." System: Fuck, so shameless! "I heard that mystery novelists are more rigorous." Tang Guo was curious: "The dinner broke my point of view. You are like a sand sculpture writer." Chu Yan: "Writing can be very rigorous, but life is not necessary. Being happy is the most important thing. No, I thought about the new book some time ago, which made me feel overwhelmed. The editor was rushed, so I came out to rx. . I told you secretly, I also blocked the editor. When I''m happy, let him out again, like a reminder every day, it really affects my life. " Tang Guo: "..." System: Yes. Chapter 2792: Pistachio (26) Chapter 2792: Pistachio (26) "Suddenly the editor of the dinner party hurts a little bit." Tang Guo said with a smile. She had already fastened her seat belt and walked forward. When Chu Yan fastened her seat belt, she hurriedly passed by. Even when walking on the cliff-side nk road that looked terrifying, Chu Yan walked steadily,pletely different from those who were cautious. He can walk quickly, but most people walk slowly step by step. Especially it seems that under the cliff, he will close his eyes slowly, after all, it is really too high here. When there is cloud and fog, the height of the mountain cannot be seen. When there is no cloud or mist, when I look down, I really feel like it will fall. Chu Yan quickly walked behind Tang Guo, but because the nk road was very narrow, tourists had to wear seat belts and walk against the cliff. As the past became narrower and narrower, everyone would walk slowly, and the time for taking pictures had to be eliminated, so the two could only move step by step. However, this gave them time to chat. "Why, you haven''t been urged for a manuscript? There should be countless people who ask you for a manuscript. I think that every time you send benefits on Weibo, the quota is almost robbed every minute. Many people are waiting for the appointment. The number of drafts." Chu Yan asked curiously. Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled: "Because I have agreed with them every time. The first one is done first, and the second one is der. It will rarely exceed the time. Moreover, every time I only take a list, they know my Speed, I''m used to it, I won''t urge it anymore." "Is there no time to lose inspiration?" Tang Guo shook his head: "There is no such time, as long as the other party gives me the persona, I can quickly draw what they need. After all, the persona is ready-made, I only need to draw it with the help of it. Writing is different. No matter what, you have to think about it yourself. It is normal to have no inspiration." Chu Yan thought for a while, it seemed like that. "By the way, howe youe to this ce alone, without friendsing with you?" Normally, there are very few girls who y this kind of slightly stimting activity alone. Either your boyfriend wille with you, or your good friends wille with you. Through Weibo, Chu Yan knew that Tang Guo and the well-known science fiction writer were in a romantic rtionship. It seems that they have maintained this rtionship for many years. But the Weibo of these two people seems to be work ounts, basically not interactive. Moreover, many people actually don''t know their rtionship. If he hadn''t paid attention to all her works, he wouldn''t necessarily know. Countless people noticed them because of their talents and rarely paid attention to their privacy. "Everyone is busy, and many people don''t like this kind of activity, so I came alone." Chu Yan observed that Tang Guo''s mood seemed a little wrong. Although it was subtle, he still noticed, "You look a little unhappy." "Howe? I don''t look happy anymore." Tang Guo said, still smiling. Chu Yan shook his head: "Everyone is an adult. Unhappy is definitely not always written on your face. No matter how good a person''s disguise is, when you are unhappy, you can still learn from words, expressions, movements, and eyes. To distinguish the true emotions." "As for why you think you are unhappy, it was when you said that just now." Chapter 2793: Pistachio (27) Chapter 2793: Pistachio (27) "I can feel it on my face, my tone of voice has be darker, your eyes inadvertently looked down the mountain, and there was an unpleasant emotion in that eye. The corners of the lips are hanging down instead of gently hooking like before. ." Tang Guoughed again: "As expected of writing a mystery novel. Observe so carefully. At the dinner, if you are in the wrong line, go and be a scout." "I can only make up stories, not a scout. Real scouts are far more rigorous and powerful than me. They are experts in psychology. I am ayman, so I will write a little story to make everyone happy. ." Tang Guo bends the corners of her lips and faintly said, "Dinner, are you serious about making everyone happy? Your book is not scary and thrilling. When you see the reversal, you have to mention it. Woke up." Chu Yan justughed, not caring about such small jokes. "By the way, you haven''t said yet, why are you unhappy? Of course, if it is inconvenient, you can leave it alone." Chu Yan continued to ask, "Actually, I think it''s best to say it if it''s not about ulterior privacy. Since you choose toe here, it should be to ease your emotions? In fact, sometimes even adults can be naive when venting their emotions. Just let yourself be happy and happy." "So you mean to be a listener?" Tang Guo grabbed his seat belt and leaned against the cliff, looking back at Chu Yan and asked. Chu Yan nodded: "If you are willing to say it, I am the trash can for you to vent your emotions right now. Please spit ck mud to me as much as you like." Tang Guo didn''t speak any more, and Chu Yan didn''t ask any more for a minute. But he kept looking at her back, waiting for her to speak. He always felt that she was really unhappy, and wanted to make her happy. But he couldn''t express this kind of thought. After all, she had a boyfriend, which would be too offensive. Two minutester, Tang Guo spoke: "An unpleasant thing has indeed happened." Chu Yan felt relieved and just said it out. Unhappy things, held in your heart for a long time, will affect your mental health sooner orter. Because he wrote mystery novels, he actually read a lot of books and cases about psychology. Although there is no way to help people see a doctor or something, but I also know that regting the mental state is very important. "I should be considered a broken love." Chu Yan was taken aback, never expected the answer to be like this. No wonder, she woulde to such a ce alone to vent. "Since the beginning, there hasn''t been any conflict between us." Tang Guo said, "Together in in, separate in in." "I really don''t know how tofort you about such a thing." Emotional matters are only the mostplicated. I don''t know the reason, it''s not good to talk nonsense. "If you have anything you want to say, let''s talk about it. I will apany you to y some exciting games and rx." Tang Guo nodded: "Okay, do you want to y bungee jumping?" "So you still like bungee jumping. Actually, I also like bungee jumping, of course." Chu Yan observed Tang Guo''s expression, "Do you want to y other things?" "Go on the steepest and most winding roller coaster," Tang Guo nced at Chu Yan, "Can it work?" Chu Yan was funny: "Sure." Chapter 2794: Pistachio (28) Chapter 2794: Pistachio (28) Man, how can it not work? In front of a woman, she was too scared to y a roller coaster, it was really a bigugh. "diving?" "no problem." "Climbing a mountain, I remember that there was a ce where a part of the virgin forest was opened. It takes a day to climb that ce, dare you?" Chu Yan was not afraid at all: "Why don''t you dare? I haven''t been there yet, and I want to challenge it." "Anything else?" Chu Yan asked. Tang Guo thought for a while and said, "Biking, skiing, surfing, rock climbing, pic..." "These are what I want to y." "Let''s do another skydiving. I have yed the previous ones. It seems a bit regretful not to participate in this project." The corners of Chu Yan''s lips twitched, and he replied, "No problem. I haven''t yed this one yet. You can try it." Tang Guo suddenly asked: "Aren''t you going to prepare new books? Have time to y these?" Then she shook her head and said with a smile, "Forget it, it''s too much time for you toe. We are just meeting each other, you don''t need to apany you I do this." Chu Yan frowned slightly, looking at Tang Guo''s back, and said, "What does it mean to y with you? Actually, I want to y too. No, I''m out for excitement. It''s not because I don''t have inspiration." "We just met by chance, and we made an appointment to y together, but it''s not something I specially yed with you." Tang Guo paused and looked back: "So, really want to y?" "ying. Many of these things are what I want to do. There has been no suitable opportunity. Isn''t it right now?" This time, Tang Guo agreed: "Okay, let''s go down the mountain, let''s determine a time. To be honest, it is better to find someone to y with these projects." Chu Yan asked inwardly, did her boyfriend y with her before. But he froze, asking this kind of question, it was mentally retarded and brought back bad memories. Now, just let her y happily. Speaking of it, he has yed bungee jumping, but he still feels a little frightened by the terrible sport of skydiving. But it''s a little bit more looking forward to it, maybe it''s fun too. Seeing her enthusiastic look, it should be good. This nk road is very long and very narrow. It takes half an hour to move it step by step, plus the time for tourists to take pictures. Halfway through, the two of them were chatting with each other. Chu Yan basically didn''t ask her personal questions. He was sharing at this moment, where he went, what he yed, and what he said. Then Tang Guo would say, "I want to eat too." "Then this time, we can make an appointment to try it out together." "It''s okay if it''s the way." Chu Yan thought to himself that he must make a travel n when he goes back. All routes,rge and small, must be nned so that he will not panic. When he reached the best ce to watch the scenery, Tang Guo looked down the mountain. Today''s clouds are not dense, but a little bit faintly. Through the thin clouds, one can still see a bit of the scene below the mountain. She didn''t hold the seat belt anymore, and looked down. "Be careful, even though you have a seat belt, you still can''t be careless. For the sake of safety, don''t stick your head out. Even if you don''t fall, if a rock falls from it identally, it will hit you." Chu Yan warned. Sounded in my ears. Tang Guo stretched her head back and smiled at him: "Actually, my ex and I have been here once." Chapter 2795: Pistachio (29) Chapter 2795: Pistachio (29) "After that time, he never wanted toe again." "He said something different from you. At that time, I also leaned over to look at the scenery below. He said, you are really not afraid of heights, so courageous." "He also yed a roller coaster with me. After the end, he was pale and refused to y a second time. He said that he couldn''t bear it, so I didn''t force him. After this incident, except for the bungee jumping project, I was very Come to these ces less and y the slightly more exciting games." Tang Guo continued: "Speaking of it, maybe we are really inappropriate. Apart from chatting, we can''t actually y together." "Then what projects did you all y afterwards?" "Boating, climbing, not very high, even if it is high, it is the kind of mountain where you can take a cable car or a viewing car. I asionally go for pics, and maybe go to some famous scenic spots. There are basically no more intense activities. " "I go to those ces because I really want to y, but he is different from me, just to seek inspiration. Almost everything, he starts from inspiration." Tang Guo showed a careless smile on his face. In fact, from the beginning, I knew that we could not go for a lifetime. When he proposed to break up, I was not surprised at all." "Since we have broken up, I want toe and have some excitement." Chu Yan sighed softly: "Next time I find someone who really likes you. At that time, games that are not necessarily exciting will bring you joy. Those who really like you and care about you are to y together. You will feel very happy and life is wonderful." "It''s as if you have experienced it," Tang Guo asked casually, "You don''t really experience it, do you?" "No, no, how could I have experienced it?" Chu Yan retorted subconsciously. I don''t know why, but he was still a little flustered. He was a mother-to-child solo. He hadn''t experienced the beauty of love. System: emmm, threebos are negated, it really is that guy''s style. It seems that what the host wants to do this time is about to seed. Unexpectedly, the host has greatly integrated the status of the original owner. It caused him to worry, and now that guy appeared, to be honest, he was relieved a lot. "Then what you just said is true, why is it?" Chu Yan smiled and said: "Imagination, imaginary love, is sweet. Anyway, the love in my imagination is just like what I just said. If I have a girlfriend, I will definitely make her happy every day. Take her to y what I want, and y with her what she wants. Anyway, I have fun ying everything." After speaking, he saw Tang Guo staring at him seriously, a little ufortable. "You are right." Tang Guo smiled suddenly: "Speaking of which, I might not have the feeling of being in love with my ex-boyfriend." "Then why are you still together?" "It should feel appropriate at the time. Every day someone can discuss illustrations and stories of novels, adding a lot of color to life." Chu Yan was a little puzzled, so it''s better to talk to a friend. It didn''t take long for Chu Yan to understand why. She stopped talking to friends about her interests. When they came to the nk road and went to a t ce, the signal was good. Within an hour, Tang Guo received two calls. He thought at first that he was looking for her because of something. It turned outter that it was not like that. Those people actually came to seek stability. Chapter 2796: Pistachio (30) Chapter 2796: Pistachio (30) Almost after the phone was hung up, while resting, he saw her message on the chat ount again. Finally, when she was almost finished talking, Chu Yan asked, "Those peoplee to you to vomit ck mud?" "Yeah, it''s not a broken rtionship, or unemployment, or maybe it''s because you met a superb boss and came to me toin." Chu Yan couldn''t help but said, "Is it just like this today, or is it like this before?" "It has always been like this, and I am used to it. When I was a student, I also took psychology courses. The teachers of psychology courses thought I was quite talented in this aspect. If I hadn''t chosen it As an art major, she is very busy all day, she almost wants me to study psychology as a part." "Later on, I asionally help her as an assistant. At that time, many students woulde to consult when they encountered some problems. When the teacher was away, I helped them to give counseling. So that, now they have not changed that habit. ." "It''s not difficult,fort andfort, and they will be fine." Chu Yan still felt incredible: "Will this affect your work?" "Fortunately, I can put into work in an instant, it may take some time, but it does not affect my work." What Chu Yan wanted to say, but felt that it was not appropriate to say anything. "Do you know that in the market, psychological counseling is billed by the hour?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled: "I am not short of money." "Then you are embarrassed to charge?" Chu Yan wanted to figure out what kind of state she was in for some reason. "No, they asked me to draw a set of characters, and I would charge whatever I charged, and chatting would not charge me. Helping them with mental counseling actually made my life more fulfilling. Sometimes they are really fragile. There is a great need for someone to help andfort them and find them a direction." "What about you?" Chu Yan finally asked this sentence, "This time you are not happy. Didn''t you think about finding someone to do some counseling and beforted?" Then, when he saw Tang Guo stunned, he seemed surprised by his question. He did not continue to ask, waiting for her answer. "I, I am quite capable of self-healing. Everyone says that. Juste out and walk around." She looked at the clouds and mist in the distance and said in a calm tone, "I also think it is like this. There is nothing, it is forever. It''s sad. Even if you are feeling down and unhappy at the moment, you will be happy if you find something you like and do." Chu Yan didn''t know what to say, and felt a little flustered. "Actually, it''s better to talk to someone asionally." "Everyone is very busy, so don''t bother. If you find it, the other party is in a meeting, what important project should you participate in?" "They haven''t thought that if they find you, they will bother you and disturb you." Chu Yan became a little angry, and didn''t know why. "Because I am a frence worker, I have a lot of time, flexibility, and no boss. Calling me on the phone will not have a big impact on my work." Chu Yan couldn''t speak anymore, and nned to change the subject: "If you want to talk in the future, you can find me. I am also a frence worker and I have time at any time. What do you think?" Tang Guo retracted his gaze and looked at Chu Yan''s position. The sun has gradually risen, shining on the two of them, only to feel more warmth. The light is not dazzling, it just makes people feel that the surroundings are brighter. Chapter 2797: Pistachio (31) Chapter 2797: Pistachio (31) "Won''t it disturb you? I heard that inspiration ising. When writing, the most taboo person disturbs you. Once disturbed, the inspiration will be cut off. It is difficult to get back to the previous state." "Many people who write books will shut themselves in a room. When creating, they will choose to shut down, just because they are afraid of interruption." Chu Yan agrees with this statement, but he also expressed his own thoughts: "Although I would choose to turn off my mobile phone when I was creating, my chat ount was still logged in. If someone sends me a message, I will reply when I see it. You can also send me a message, I see it, and I will definitely reply, then I will be able to chat. In this case, it''s not an interruption. " Tang Guo thought for a while and nodded: "It seems that this is the case." "So, if you want to say anything in the future, you can find me. Perhaps, I can give you a reference and make suggestions. It is better than thinking alone. Your friends are all office workers, busy and afraid of being disturbed, but I am a frencer, you have to remember." Had it not been for Tang Guo to say that he had broken up, maybe he would not have said these things. Now that she has broken up, he should be fine with this. To be honest, there is always a strange feeling in his heart, and he especially wants to help her. Although she said lightly about her experience and her life, everything seemed so peaceful. But he always felt that the truth was not like this. Since she wouldn''t refuse, then why ept everyone''s spitting on her? Chu Yan didn''t take the liberty to ask anything, so as not to cause her resistance. He nned to observe what she was like. Anyway, he thinks she is not normal. After his observation and intuition, he believed that this was something that needed to be resolved. It is impossible for a normal person to have so many doubts. On this day, the two had a great time. After going down the mountain, Chu Yan made a travel n, then knocked Tang Guo and sent the n to her. Chu Yan: What do you think? I will record everything we want to y, go, and eat. I also nned the route, time, and details. What line is the bus and when will it leave? There is a record of when the car is received. Tang Guo: Come here, it''s very detailed, I have everything I want to y and eat. Chu Yan: At that time, we may have to take theputer to work while ying. After all, it takes at least three months to yfortably. Tang Guo: No problem, just take theputer with you, it won''t affect anything. After making an appointment, the two decided to set off in a week. Because he was going out to y, Tang Guo nned to take fewer orders. Still on Weibo, I updated the news, indicating that in thest three or five months, she may be traveling and the list will decrease. Qi Yunfeng also saw this dynamic. He couldn''t help but poked Tang Guo. Qi Yunfeng: Xiaoguo, are you going to travel? Tang Guo: Yes, we have broken up, so we won''t take you. Qi Yunfeng looked at this sentence, it was a bitplicated, and didn''t n to talk too much, so he only sent one sentence: I''m sorry, I wish you a good time. Tang Guo politely replied: Thank you, yes. She felt that this trip should be very happy. The n filled with dozens of pages will definitely make this trip easy and enjoyable. Speaking of which, she hasn''t done much yet. Chapter 2798: Pistachio (32) Chapter 2798: Pistachio (32) Ran En was actually following Tang Guo''s Weibo every day, and found that she was going to travel, but did not dare to bother. Because Chu Yan hade to her before and said that he had broken up with Tang Guo. She also said that she didn''t need to feel guilty, and she didn''t feel sorry for anyone. He also said that Tang Guo is not that kind of person and would not mind these. Then he will take good care of her and protect her. She rejected the other party''s kindness and was ready to move out of this ce, so no one would tell. She didn''t think Tang Guo didn''t care about those things. She was a girl, and she didn''t know how sad she would be to ask her boyfriend to think about herself this way. Forgive her for being too cowardly, unable to face Sister Xiao Guo. Because of her appearance, let Xiao Guo sister and Qi Yunfeng break up is really the biggest mistake she made in her life. Now the only way, she is to leave here. Stay away from Qi Yunfeng and never meet each other again. At first I had two friends with great difficulty, and there was also a little Guo who treated her well all the time, but now they are gone. Sure enough, her destiny is not worthy of having someone who is good to her. She actually thought about going to Tang Guo to apologize and get her forgiveness. Later, she put herself in the ce and thought about it. If she stood in the position of Little Guo sister, the other party would apologize, fearing to be angry. There is also a feeling of bitterness and ostentation, so I still leave quietly, disappear, don''t disturb. If there is anything she can help in the future, she will definitely not forget the people who helped her with all her energy. Only now, she can''t face her. Ran En quietly moved away without notifying anyone. I went to another big city and never talked to her mother. These days, she wants to understand that her mother no longer loves her, and she can''t reveal everything. No one is guarding her, protecting her, she must learn to be strong, protect herself, and treat herself well. The news about herself should never be known to the other party, otherwise Qi Yunfeng won''t be able to help her next time. She was indeed very grateful to Qi Yunfeng, but she did not dare to think about him. Even if he had broken up with Sister Xiao Guo, it would be impossible for them. To let her ept that person uiningly would be tantamount to hurting Sister Xiao Guo, which she couldn''t do. Qi Yunfeng found that Ran En had moved away, but he didn''t know where he had gone, so he was crazy looking for someone. He even found the small county town of Ran En and secretly asked someone to inquire, only to find that Ran En had never returned. He understands that Jean is avoiding him. But Ran En''s Weibo dynamics have been updated all the time, that is, relying on this, he is not worried about her safety. Finally, he remembered that in addition to knowing him, Ran En was close to Tang Guo. He plucked up the courage and called Tang Guo. Soon, the phone connected over there, and Tang Guo''s voice came: "Qi Yunfeng, is there anything else? I''m going to board the ne soon. I want to say something faster." "Do you know where Ran En went?" Qi Yunfeng, who was thinking about what to say, blurted out what he wanted to say. After speaking, he was a little bit annoyed: "Sorry, Jane moved without saying a word. I am very worried about her now, so I ask you where she is. Xiaoguo, if you know where she is, please tell me. Come on, you can me me for this matter. It has nothing to do with her. Now she hasn''t epted my thoughts. I know you..." Chapter 2799: Pistachio (33) Chapter 2799: Pistachio (33) "I haven''t met her, and I don''t know about her moving. But her safety should be fine, and Weibo dynamics are normal." Qi Yunfeng was stunned for a moment before he said: "I know this, sorry, I thought she should tell you where she is going." Thinking about it now, Ran En might feel embarrassed and guilty, so she left quietly. He felt distressed at the thought of her thin back. "Xiaoguo, Ran En, she really hasn''t done any offensive actions. Everything is my wishful thinking. Please also don''t me her. It''s all my fault. You get along with the previous..." "It''s time to board the ne." Chu Yan had been waiting for a while, hearing Qi Yunfeng''s call over there, she decided to wait. His ears are more sensitive, so close, he heard the soundsing from inside, those words, he frowned. Even the girl named Ran En, really didn''t actively intervene in the feelings between them. But Qi Yunfeng was also not qualified. Saying these things to Tang Guo meant that she was nning to let her not mind, when nothing happened? This person is really strange. At this moment, Chu Yan felt that thanks to the breakup. Fortunately, there is no feeling between them. To be really emotional, she didn''t know what Qi Yunfeng would be like. After unable to listen, he said a little loudly about the boarding. But seeing that Tang Guo didn''t hang up, he said it again, and said to the microphone position by the way: "You are not qualified to let her care if you don''t care. Since you choose to break up, please don''t disturb her new life. What you care about is not necessarily what she cares about. She has no obligation to care about what you care about." After speaking, Chu Yan was still a little nervous, looked at Tang Guo, and saw that she didn''t mean to be angry, and whispered: "Then...hang up, okay?" "it is good." Tang Guo hung up the phone, Qi Yunfeng over there was still a little confused. Speaking of it, Xiaoguo really hasn''t taken the initiative to hang up his phone like this, even if he wants to hang up, he will say it. Who is that talking man? Is Xiaoguo''s new acquaintance? It was good to think that Tang Guo would really know his new boyfriend, at least, he would not feel as guilty as before. In fact, there is still a while before boarding time. Tang Guo understood Chu Yan''s thoughts, but didn''t want anyone to disturb her. It should be said that he was helping her and being unfair for her. "Don''t think about things in the past. Actually, I have a suggestion that is rtively detrimental." Chu Yan sat beside Tang Guo with a mouthful of white teeth and a warm smile. "Or, cken him." "Pull ck?" "Actually, you don''t want to answer his phone, and you are even a little sad. ording to the reaction of normal people, you have already cursed him bloody. And your reaction is so calm, as if there is nothing, in fact, it is easy to suffocate. ." Chu Yan pointed to Tang Guo''s mobile phone: "He makes you unhappy, so listen to me to block him!" System: Hee hee, is this the master mode online? If it is such a boss, he can still ept it. Tang Guo stared at the phone for a while, looked at the familiar number, and finally handed the phone to Chu Yan. "Want me to help you?" "Okay, I am most familiar with this kind of thing. Click on the number, poke it, and let this nasty string of numbers roll into the little ck room." Chapter 2800: Pistachio (34) Chapter 2800: Pistachio (34) Chu Yan''s movements were almostpleted in one go. It looked like it was throwing away some garbage. After Qi Yunfeng was added to the cklist, he returned the phone to Tang Guo, and said by the way: "Whoever upsets you in the future, regardless of your feelings, you will give the small ck house package to the other party, guaranteeing the whole The world is pure." "You must remember that people who are willing to disturb you, hurt you, and don''t make you happy are not good people to you. It is right to refuse them to enter your world." System: Today''s chicken soup, tube full, hup! Before long, the two boarded the ne and went to their first goal. The first project they nned was skiing. Within a few hours, when she got off the ne, Tang Guo received a call. Perhaps she saw the news that she came to talk to her. After Chu Yan took a nce, she moved to her side and muttered in a low voice: "Have you tried ying the game of disappearing?" "y disappeared?" "That is, you try not to open the chat ount for a day, and at the same time turn off your phone, y as much as you want, ignore everyone, have you tried?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I haven''t tried it." "Would you like to try?" Bewitched by Chu Yan, Tang Guo agreed to try. After replying to thest message, she turned the phone into airne mode. At this time, no one can contact her. Afterwards, they found the room they lived in. It was Chu Yan who booked two single rooms in advance, went to eat some food first, and then went shopping, nning to go skiing early tomorrow morning. In ces they didn''t know, many people showed strange expressions because they couldn''t contact Tang Guo. "Hey, the phone doesn''t seem to be able to get through. Maybe I forgot to charge it. It''s out of power. If I call it at night, I should be able to find someone." Someone also sent a message to Tang Guo, but didn''t get a response for several hours. Looking at the gray profile picture, the other party only muttered: "Why haven''t I returned the message? Isn''t it online today? I went out, just because the phone is dead? " When it was about ny o''clock in the evening, they continued to call Tang Guo, but no one answered. "Who to call?" a woman''s husband asked curiously. "It was for Tang Guo. I originally wanted to talk to her today. That shameless boss really **** me off. Didn''t I want Tang Guo to makeints? Every time I talk to her, I feel that It will be much morefortable." The woman''s husband shook his head and smiled, and then asked, "Will it be disturbed if it''s sote? By the way, she is still off?" "No, when he was in school, Tang Guo helped the teacher with psychological counseling. Everyone was alumnus and knew each other. Talking to her, she is very good at talking, so she won''t mind this." Woman He said indifferently, "However, it is very strange today. I yed three times and they were all in the off state. I don''t know what happened." The woman''s husband showed some worry: "Well, why not ask someone to ask, listen to what you mean, she still lives alone and can''t be contacted for a day. Could something happen?" "Probably not, maybe I got busy and forgot to charge. She is an illustrator, and she will definitely ignore these when she is busy. Maybe, if you call it tomorrow, you will be able to connect. The womans husband didnt reluctantly said: Then call again tomorrow morning. If you want to shut down, you have to find a way to contact her. Chapter 2801: Pistachio (35) Chapter 2801: Pistachio (35) In this society, girls who live alone are most vulnerable to danger. The woman just nodded perfunctorily, saying that she would. She was still a little ufortable. Her men really like to be nosy. Tang Guo lives in the house every day, and he lives in a high-levelmunity. What can happen if he has a high safety factor? And those who sent messages to Tang Guo didn''t get a response, and they didn''t even think about whether something happened to her. On the contrary, they were still a little unhappy. They posted a long period of time, and the other party ignored it for a day. Tang Guo''s mobile phone turned on the normal mode after skiing. She sat on a recliner basking in the sun, watching the messages popping up, densely packed, still so calm. She received many more calls, including the woman who was alumnus at the same time. "I know, you must be too busy to forget to charge. I said that when you are busy, you have to turn on your phone. I called you many times yesterday, but I never got through. If I talk to you, I really Not so, because that shabi boss was angry all day." Chu Yan found that Tang Guo''s state was no different from before. Still so patient, chatting with each other. The mood looks better than before. Chu Yan walked to the corner and dialed a phone call: "Professor, have I read everything I sent you? Have you analyzed any problems? Although I have read many books, I haven''t understood this aspect in depth. My instinct tells me that she is not in good shape." "Chu Yan, from the information you gave me, she really doesn''t look like a normal person, and you don''t bring people over to show me, face to face, you may find something. Just use some scientific methods to test it, no The best?" "Didn''t she and I just met? It''s a bit offensive to do that and it will upset her." "Okay, I see, it must be your kid who is in love with them. When I asked you to change to psychology, you just wanted to study that mathematics, and you were unwilling to study psychology, and said you were not interested. The results of it? After graduation, I didn''t do maths, and I actually wrote a mystery, and my tutor was almost **** off by you into the hospital. You young people, I really cannot understand. " "Professor, pay attention to the words. Being hit by someone will damage your image of a wise man. This time, I will really trouble you. I am worried about her state." "Well, this thing does seem a bit weird. It is clear that life conditions are healthier and regr than most people, but it always feels unreal. Anyway, before the matter is not resolved, Chu Yan, you must be well. Watch her well." "It sounds serious." The smile on Chu Yan''s face disappeared, "I will guide her slowly and look at her." "You know the suicide rate in this world is still terrible. Some people have signs of suicide and are easy to be seen. But there are special examples. They may be elites, sessful people, and everyone thinks they are winners in life. . But after theymit suicide inexplicably, it bes a mystery. In fact, I dont believe it. There is no sign. People who have problems in their heart andmit suicide will definitely send out a signal for help. It just depends on whether people around you can find out. " "If you have the opportunity, I will send you the set of questions, let her do it first." "Okay, thank you professor." "If you switched to psychology, it would not be easy to cure the disease..." "Professor, if I really want to switch to this, I won''t have a chance with her. In my mind, the doctor and the patient can''t have a rtionship." Chu Yan was still relieved, "It''s really lucky to say it. Fortunately, I didn''t listen to the professor''s words and switched to psychology. I think mathematics is quite good. I have time to buy something to see the original tutor. I don''t know if he is relieved." "go away!" Chapter 2802: Pistachio (36) Chapter 2802: Pistachio (36) Chu Yan and Tang Guo yed together for a month. He could observe that every day Tang Guo would reply to some people''s news and answer some phone calls. Almost no one called, because they cared about her, they came to her toin, seekfort, and do psychological counseling. "I think you don''t want to study psychology anymore. At that time, in addition to painting, you can also do some psychological counseling sideline." Chu Yan said inadvertently. He thinks that those who look for her are really taken for granted. Afterining about it and beingforted, he broke offmunication with her. It gave people a feeling of throwing it away after using it, which made him very unhappy. No, it should be very unhappy, very unhappy, super unhappy. These people are really not digital? Really treat her as an emotional trash can. But Tang Guo''s reaction was dull. At first he thought she was a dedication personality, butter found out that it didn''t seem to be the case. Although on the surface, she looks simr to a dedicated personality. But after careful observation, based on his superficial knowledge of psychology, and aftermunicating with his professor, they all agreed that she was not a dedicated personality. As for what it is, because there is no way to take her to the treatment directly, for fear of causing her vignce. It was the professor who said that, judging from her state, she would pretend to be in the most perfect state if she rushed to treat her. The professor said that the degree of this perfect state is that she can deceive herself. At the same time, she will be wary of them, and will not trust them in the future. "I don''t have this idea for the time being." Tang Guo replied, "It will take a lot of time to fix another one. Moreover, studying psychology is not a short-term thing. I don''t have time or energy for the time being." Of course Chu Yan knew this, he just mentioned it casually, intending to bring the topic where he wanted. "Actually, I was almost taken into the psychology course, when I was actually a little interested in psychology." Tang Guo asked curiously: "Then why didn''t I take this course? There should be a lot of time in my student days. There should be no problem with taking part-time courses, right? Before my school, there were people who took three courses at the same time. But that person''s IQ was indeed superior. High, almost all of the time is spent on studying. Most of the people who choose to take part-time study will take two courses." "Compared to psychology, I liked mathematics better at the time. You should know that I was still busy taking this course." "But I think you should be able to." Hearing Tang Guo''s confident words, Chu Yan couldn''t help but smile: "I didn''t expect you to trust my ability so much. Indeed, if you want to take part-time studies at that time, it is not impossible. Moreover, the two subjects do not conflict, and you have learned mathematics well. It also helps." "But I don''t know why. At that time, there was a feeling that I couldn''t practice psychology." Chu Yan didn''t lie, otherwise, he wouldn''t be so familiar with the psychology professor. At that time, he actually took his elective course and showed great interest in this course. In that elective course, he performed very well and was liked by the professor. He also served as his assistant for a while. Later, the other party also nned to ept him as a disciple. He originally nned to agree. At that time, there was an instinct that he would lose a lot if he had to agree. Now, he thinks that intuition is true. Chapter 2803: Pistachio (37) Chapter 2803: Pistachio (37) If he did study psychology as a minor, even if he didn''t continue to shine in the field of mathematics because of writing mystery novels, maybe he would do psychological counseling as a sideline. In that case, they might not meet them. Even if it is encountered, it may be the rtionship between the doctor and the patient. Thinking of this, Chu Yan felt that he was very witty, and, with the cold eyes of the two professors, he changed his career to write novels abruptly. "No wonder your mystery novels are always so rigorous. Some expressions are embedded in people''s hearts. It turns out that people who study mathematics, logical thinking must be better than ordinary people. Add a little knowledge of psychology and be an excellent Mystery novelist, that is inevitable." "I feel a little embarrassed to be praised by you like this." Tang Guo smiled: "I didn''t see any embarrassment from your face, I only saw it and I was very happy to be praised." Chu Yanughed, and while the two of them were basking on the beach: "Actually, I have been reading books about psychology. When I am fine, I will study some psychological tests. The previous professor gave me A new set of questions, let me help see if there are any loopholes." "While I have time, I will send you a copy? The professor is probably very dissatisfied with my refusal back then. He liked to enve me when I was fine these years. No way, who told me that I really failed the professor''s kindness and helped him. Small things, thats right. Its good to make him happy. "What question type?" "It should be a test for mental illness. Let''s take a look. The professor said that people from all walks of life should be tested. I know you the most familiar painter, so I invite you to do it." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, and nodded in response: "Okay, then I will do you a favor." Chu Yan felt relieved, it seemed that his expression was perfect. Through his observation, the other party did not appear abnormal. Then he sent the question to Tang Guo, which was an internal link given to him by the professor. After finishing it, submit it directly. After the professor sees it, he can analyze it. This is simr to the kind of market research on the market. Tang Guo clicked on the link and was already working on the question. Chu Yan also ns to do it, but he will not submit it. It''s really not easy to coax her to do the problem. The professor said that it shouldn''t be too direct, it would easily arouse her vignce, and that would be useless. The more concealed, the smarter the person, the more able to analyze the answers to some reminders, the other party will find the most reasonable answer, so that people can''t see anything wrong. Psychologists also have headaches with such patients who cannot open their hearts. Of course, what is even more troublesome is the kind of subconsciously hidden patients who are almost powerless. After all, they are not trying to judge criminals. There is no way to use some extreme methods, but only mild methods. Half an hourter, Tang Guo submitted his own test. Afterwards, the two went to y surfing and diving, and they both had a great time. Although Tang Guo still kept talking on the phone when she stopped to rest, Chu Yan could feel that she was in a good mood. When the sun was down, Chu Yan took her to eat local delicacies. After eating good food, they will go to rest, n to work one day the next day, and continue to y the next project on the third day. The time is distributed very evenly. In the evening, Chu Yan called the professor: "Professor, are there any results?" Chapter 2804: Pistachio (38) Chapter 2804: Pistachio (38) "Chu Yan, the answers she chose are the perfect answers among them. After analyzing this answer, she ispletely positive and very healthy." Chu Yan''s face sank: "What does the professor mean?" Is she hiding too well? "Hahaha, don''t worry, kid. Actually, this psychological test was developed specifically for patients with hidden mental illnesses. Only those who are good at hiding will choose the most perfect and seemingly normal answer. Tell me, whoever lives in this world will have no troubles for a lifetime? Who will never be sad for a lifetime? Who has always maintained a good mentality and hasn''t experienced a nervous breakdown? What can be done is not a person, but a piece of wood, right? " Chu Yanughed again: "Professor is still high." "No way, now patients are getting harder and harder. They have high IQs and want to hide their condition. They will choose the most suitable answer every minute. So, the old guys of our research are also helpless. Will study some special test questions." Chu Yan heard the professor''s helplessness, and thought of Tang Guo''s performance, and agreed very much. Yes, the patient is good at hiding and has a high IQ, which is really difficult. Professor, came up with this reverse test. "Because the answer she chose was almost perfect, the problem in her heart must be very serious. The more perfect the answer to this set of questions, the more serious the problem in her heart. Chu Yan, if you have a chance, take her to me. " "I''ll find a way, professor." "If it doesn''t work for the time being, just look at her and pay more attention to the details of her life. When her performance is different from usual, you should pay more attention. This may be a distress signal she sent to the outside world." "I see, professor, I will take it seriously, thank you." "Ah, Chu Yan, let''s discuss something. If the girl you like gets better in the future, you should be my closed disciple? After so many years, I have seen that you have the best talent and are very suitable for this business. In fact, your mathematics talent is also the best, why did you choose a profession you are least good at?" "Professor, would you like to search my encyclopedia?" Chu Yan kindly reminded him that he thought he was still very talented in writing novels. "roll!" Half a yearter, Tang Guo and Chu Yan returned. For more than six months, Chu Yan has been paying attention to her situation. He thought her condition was much better than before. Under normal circumstances, he couldn''t speak directly and take her to the doctor. The professor also suggested not to take her to the doctor, but to observe first, if it arouses her vignce, I don''t know what the consequences will be. Because she seems to be working hard to maintain her current state. Chu Yan was not at ease, so he agreed to this conservative treatment n. For this reason, he also moved his home to themunity opposite Tang Guo. When she was okay, he would ask her to drink coffee in a cafe downstairs that he didn''t want, or to work in the library. "Perhaps, this method is also good, in case your kid heals her." Chu Yan also hoped to be like this, but her day was bad, and he couldn''t let it go. "How can I be sure that she is fine?" "Well, it''s possible that she will reject certain lifestyles now, or she will tell you the truth, and if she can tell it, she will be relieved." Chapter 2805: Pistachio (39) Chapter 2805: Pistachio (39) Tang Guo and Chu Yan maintained such a rtionship. Chu Yan took the initiative to find him every time. Even if he had any activities, he would contact him several times a day. Only when she finds that there is nothing wrong with her will she sleep in peace. He will send her a good morning until around seven in the morning. If there is nothing wrong with her, she should reply to him soon. This state continued for another half a year. Chu Yan didn''t find it difficult, but rather enjoyed it. Although they are not a boyfriend or girlfriend, they have actually lived this life except for nothing. Dating between couples, ying together, eating, its all the same. System: It''s far, mother-feet single dog, how can you be satisfied so easily? The system looks at the time, and there are still a few months left, which is the death date of the original owner. He paid attention to it. After all, Chu Yan still had to do a lot of things every day. When he didn''t notice, just leave it to him. Since there are still a few months left, the system is always connected to Chu Yan''s cell phone signal, so he can be reached at any time. Three monthster, Chu Yan will hold a nationwide fan meeting. During this period, he will fly to various cities every day. However, he would still contact Tang Guo whenever he was free every day, and when he was fine, he would take out his cell phone to read it. For this, his assistants are used to it. When Chu Yan didn''t know, Tang Guo received a call from her mother. "Xiaoguo, how is it?" "It''s okay, mom." "That''s good, I know Xiaoguo can take good care of herself. Haven''t seen each other for so many years, do you have a boyfriend?" "not yet." "Oh, it must be because we didnt meet the right person. We Xiaoguo, such a good girl, will definitely wait for your Prince Charming. Its still Xiaoguo who listens to her mother and can take good care of herself, unlike your sister, who always doesnt Listen to my mother, if I hadn''t taken her away and stayed in the country, your father wouldn''t do much, and she would definitely have failed to learn." "Oh, right now, your sister doesn''t listen to me much anymore. She''s all twenty years old and she''s so rebellious. She has changed her boyfriend after another, and I don''t know what to say about her. Up." "Xiaoguo, why don''t you talk? Are you ming your mother for choosing your sister?" "No, how could I me my mother? My sister is so young, and my mother is right. She needs her mother more." Tang Guo said very understandingly, "I was already a junior high school student at that time and could take care of myself. Sister Three In grades, staying with Dad will definitely not take care of yourself." "My mother had no choice at the time. The sentence was that I and your dad were one child and I was alone, so I couldn''t take you away immediately. Moreover, I had to live abroad, so my mother really couldn''t take care of the two children. ." "I know that Xiaoguo is the most sensible. When I was a child, I was different from your sister. He was sensible and obedient, wouldn''t worry, and would help her mother share the troubles. Therefore, I did not hesitate to choose to take your sister away. Staying, she will have a bad time." "It didn''t take long for your father to marry that woman and gave birth to a child. Xiaoguo was still able to go to boarding school, and your sister was only in the third grade and needed care." "I know, Mom, you don''t need to exin anything, I can take care of myself." Chapter 2806: Pistachio (40) Chapter 2806: Pistachio (40) "Xiaoguo is still so sensible. I have seen all of your works. The paintings are very good. Your sister saw it before and would like to learn it?" Mother Tang said with a smile, "It''s just that she really doesn''t have Xiaoguo. Talent. After signing up for a year''s ss, I didn''t learn anything, but I met a lot of boys. I really can''t help her." "The talents have their own strengths. My younger sister may be good at other aspects." Tang Guo helped exin. Mother Tang agreed and said: "Yes, your sister is really talented in music, and has been epted as a student by a very famous violinist." "That''s really congrattions to her." "It depends on whether she can calm down and study well, but I am more at ease about this. Although she still knows some boys, she really has no dy in learning the violin. Except for dating, she will meet every day. I go to practice violin regrly, the teacher has said, her progress is very fast." "By the way, when I am free, I will shoot a video and send it to your mailbox." "Maybe in the near future, your sister will be able to perform on stage too? However, your sister will never take care of herself without Xiaoguo. Without me watching, it really is... I don''t know what she will be like." Tang Guo didn''t interrupt, and Tang''s mother said a lot. Basically, three sentences are not from the younger sister who has not seen him for many years. Mother Tang didn''t call her very often, probably two or three times a year. She once took the initiative to fight, but then because every time the other party was busy and didn''t receive it, she didn''t fight. The other party also said that they would call her when she was free. "By the way, I am going back to China once this year. Let''s meet at that time. Apart from looking at your photos, it has been a long time since we have seen each other. In my mind, you are actually the one with a ponytail, wearing a school uniform, and carrying a little girl. The junior high school girl with schoolbags. Looking at the photos, it is different from real people. At that time, I will stay in China and y with you for a while. " "Do you really want toe back?" "Yeah, otherwise, why would I call you at this time just to inform you about youring back. Is Xiao Guo happy to hear this news?" "Of course, I''m d, I haven''t seen my mother for a long time." "It''s another week. A weekter, I will apply for a vacation, and then I will be able toe back to see you." "Then I will wait for my mother." When she hung up the phone, the system found that Tang Guo had a smile on the corner of her lips. The joy that radiated from her heart made her look extraordinarily rxed and happy. Rarely, today she put down all the work and kept standing by the window, looking at the sky. Then, the system couldn''t help but asked: [Host, what are you looking at? "Look at the ne. When Momes back, the ne will definitely fly by from that position, and it will make a long scratch on the cloud above." The system has crashed a bit, there is still a week left, are you waiting so early? He didn''t ask any more, the time was almost up. He reviewed the plot, and it did mention Tang Guo''s life experience. When he was in junior high school, his parents were divorced because of their feelings. In fact, Tang Guo''s father cheated. Two people, one child, Tang Guo was left in the country, with her father. Her mother took her sister to go abroad. It didn''t take long before her father remarried, and the mistress. She started as a boarding student and hardly ever went home. And her father only paid her for living expenses, and they rarely get together throughout the year. Chapter 2807: Pistachio (41) Chapter 2807: Pistachio (41) In the next few days, Chu Yan clearly felt that there was a joy in Tang Guo''s words. "You seem to be very happy these past few days. Is something good happened?" Tang Guo didn''t conceal: "My mother will return to China in a few days, of course I am happy." "It turned out to be like this." Chu Yan didn''t know the situation of Tang Guo''s family, and out of respect, he did not investigate. Because of her state, he didn''t want his actions to bring her any sense of insecurity. He will apany her until she shows her heart to him and is willing to share her life with him. He can''t do much, he can only stay with her and make her happy. "How about the recent fan meeting?" "Very good, but the fans are a bit enthusiastic." "That''s because they like your book, they will be passionate about you." "Yes, so I''m thinking of better works, and I hope I won''t let them down." Tang Guo remembered one thing, Chu Yan painted the cover and character of Chu Yan''s new book this time. She remembered that when she went out to y, Chu Yan seemed to have conceived a story not a new book, but another theme. At that time, they also discussed that the profession of the protagonist of the new book should be a painter. At that time, he also said that it was inspired by her paintings. However, the new book came outter, not that one. "Chu Yan, didn''t you say before that the protagonist of the new book is about the artist? How did it change?" Chu Yan didn''t expect Tang Guo to ask this question. The reason why he gave up the subject was because he discovered the secret hidden in Tang Guo''s paintings, which was probably rted to her condition. After spending so much time with her, his thoughts about her almost pierced the window paper. Therefore, even though he had conceived the story about the same at that time, and the outline was sorted out, he still gave up. Because he just wanted her to be happy, and didn''t want to write down the secrets of the painter, so that when she saw it, he would bring back bad memories. Moreover, if the subject matter is to be written, the problem of the painter can only be dealt with from the mental and psychological aspects. If they don''t know each other, it doesn''t matter, and she won''t necessarily read his books. He was too familiar with her and cared about her too much, so he didn''t want to hurt him a little bit. Even though, he is very clear that the writing of that book will definitely bring a qualitative breakthrough to his fame. But is it important to have someone he cares about? He actually never wrote books for fame and fortune. To be famous, he can follow the mathematics tutor at the time, enter the other side''s door, and enter the field of mathematics. To be profitable, he might as well be a psychologist. That profession can make money. The cheap one is a few hundred per hour, and the expensive one is not known. These thoughts are just moments in mind. After returning to his senses, Chu Yan answered Tang Guo''s question: "There was a problem with the conception, so I gave up. The story conceived before can no longer be reasoned." "It turned out to be like this, but your new book is also good, and it''s very popr with many people. It''s more basic than before, and the evaluation seems to be higher. Speaking of, Chu Yan, you have been improving." Chu Yan was praised with joy, "I n to end the fan meeting and go out to y again. Are you going?" "Go, work for several months, I should really rx." Chapter 2808: Pistachio (42) Chapter 2808: Pistachio (42) The waiting time is long. In these recent times, in addition to working, chatting, and talking to Chu Yan, Tang Guo was sitting at the window and looking at the traces of the ne passing by. The system found that as long as there is a ne flying by, even if the day has not yet reached that day, Tang Guo''s eyes will be bright for an instant. Time finally came to the day when Mother Tang said that she was going back. A few days ago, Tang Guo asked someone toe over and clean the house. In addition, there will be another empty room, which has been well decorated, and the style is high-ss and warm. The night before, Mother Tang called her and said that it was a flight at 7 o''clock in the morning and should be able to arrive in the afternoon. Therefore, Tang Guo got up very early, first went to buy a chicken, and then bought some other side dishes, after the chicken soup was stewed, the other dishes were washed and processed. Throughout the morning, she had no intention of working, even when someone called her or sent a message, she was a little absent-minded. At noon, she just made something to eat. In order to get better, she took a nap specially. She set off for the airport at three o''clock and arrived at three-thirty, waiting outside without any impatientness. Wait until eight o''clock in the evening. ording to the time that Tang''s mother told her before, if it''s notte, if it''s on time, it should arrive at seven o''clock in the evening. But the ne was dyed due to various objective reasons. That was a very normal thing. She had been sitting there and waiting, without the slightest anxiety. Unconsciously, eight o''clock was past, and the clock was already pointing to nine o''clock. Nine o''clock also passed, and time ran to ten o''clock. ... Late at night, early morning. Tang Guo looked at the ce where the familiar person originally walked out, and his eyes were unconcealed. Finally, she remembered to ask the staff that she shouldn''t have made such a mistake. In the end, she asked the staff, who told her that the flight she was waiting for had alreadynded. Therefore, the people she waited for should note. She took a taxi back to where she lived, and called Mother Tang. Although she didn''t say a word, the system understood a little bit. She probably wanted to ask Mother Tang if something was dyed. However, the phone indicated that she was busy, and she made several consecutive calls, and she couldn''t continue anymore. The chicken soup waspletely cold, she reheated it again, and made the clean dishes into what she thought was the best. At two o''clock in the morning, she was sitting at the table, slowly drinking chicken soup and eating meals. The system wants to say something, but what he says is useless. The current host is huge, it is a piece offort that has beenpletely brought in, and it is useless at all. After eating, Tang Guo fell asleep. The next day, she got up early in the morning as before. First nced at the phone, and there were no missed calls on it. Then she continued to work. In the afternoon, Tang Guo received a call from Tang''s mother. Looking at the familiar remarks, her somewhat gloomy eyes finally lit up: "Mom." "Sorry, Xiaoguo, I didn''t get on that flight yesterday because your sister identally hurt her hand." "Is my sister badly hurt?" "It''s not very heavy, and it won''t affect the ying, but it''s temporarily not able to touch the water." "It turned out to be so, I said how could my mother break the appointment for no reason? By the way, does my mother want to change the flight?" Chapter 2809: Pistachio (43) Chapter 2809: Pistachio (43) "Xiaoguo, my mother may not be able toe back for the time being. Your sister''s hand hurts. Mom has to take care of her." Mother Tang sighed softly, "Your sister is a stupid girl. I asked her to cook something for herself in the morning. Halfway through, she called and said that she had cut her fingers. I was so clumsy, I really didn''t worry about leaving." The system noticed that Tang Guo was still smiling originally, but when he cut his finger, his smile disappeared instantly. "If your sister has Xiaoguo so good, mother doesn''t have to worry so much. The food videos that Xiaoguo shared with me before are made with delicious vors and vors, which makes me a little miss those delicious foods. It''s a pity, this Time and again I was unable to eat the food made by Xiaoguo." "Then when will mother be able toe back?" "Well, it is not easy to apply for a holiday here. It may take a long time to postpone it. When the timees to apply for the holiday, I will call you again." After talking for a while, Mother Tang said she was going to prepare afternoon tea for Tang Guo''s younger sister, and hung up the phone. After the phone was hung up, Tang Guo kept staring at the phone for a long, long time. The system also recorded this data. She stared at the phone for two hours, thirty-nine minutes, and twelve seconds at noon. During this time, the avatar of her chat ount still shed non-stop. She returned to each other one by one, and after givingfort to each other, the difference from the past was that she typed a few more words: "I was suddenly a little sad today, can I have a chat?" "Ah? Xiaoguo, do you say you are sad now? How could it be, why are you sad? Are you using this method to make me happy? Alright, I''m already very happy, thank you, I''m off first." "I am also a little sad today, can I have a chat?" "Xiaoguo, what are you kidding? I will believe you are sad. You must be joking. Okay, I''m off. I''m still a bit busy here." "Shall we talk? Suddenly feel a little sad." "Hahaha, it''s really rare, Xiaoguo, I never think that anything will make you sad. If you really want to chat, wait for me to go back, and now you still work overtime." ... The system can''t stand it anymore, he actually wants to prevent this from happening. Looking at Tang Guo''s message-by-message method, everyone thought that she was not a person who would be sad, and even if it would be sad, she would get better soon. They all use themselves very busy, no time to chat to refuse, and even pretend not to see. After sending the news to those who often contact, Tang Guo didn''t wait for any answers. Afterwards, she took out the phone again and started making calls. "Xiaoguo, sorry, I''m a little busy now." "Out there, what''s the matter, let''s talk about it another day." "On a blind date..." "Dating with boyfriend..." "Thepany has a party..." Finally, the person Tang Guo called was Yuan Linlin. "Little fruit?" "it''s me." "It''s rare, why did you take the initiative to call me? This is rare. Why, is there anything?" "Come out for an appointment, do you have time?" "Yes, yes, all right, because you have been with me so many times before, or is it the same ce?" The system finally breathed a sigh of relief, as if this Yuan Linlin wasn''t that bad. At this time, she was still willing to apany Tang Guo. After half an hour, the two met. Chapter 2810: Pistachio (44) Chapter 2810: Pistachio (44) "It turns out that you are in a low mood today," Yuan Linlin was not worried at all when she learned that Tang Guo was in a low mood. She smiled and patted Tang Guo on the shoulder, "How can you feel low for no reason? Huh? It''s not like you." "People are always upset, don''t they?" "Yes, if you want to change someone, I might as wellfort them. But you..." Yuan Linlin shook her head and said with a smile, "I believe you, you will be happy soon, everyone knows. No matter what you encounter, no matter how bad it is, you will soon recover. Sometimes, I really envy you. I don''t care about anything, and I don''t seem to take anything in my mind." "Nothing will make you sad all the time, no matter what you make, you can pass. Remember when you went to school, military training. The instructor said that you are not allowed to ask for leave for any problem. It seemed to be a menstrual period, and it was a little bit Lets have a low-grade fever. I just resisted it, and then I hung it for a few days." Yuan Linlin continued: "At that time, I remembered several girls who were in their menstrual period, so they had to ask the instructor for leave." "Speaking of which, they were not deducted in the end." "I guess, the instructors are also afraid of their problems. Unexpectedly, you can still be like a okay person." Tang Guo took a sip of wine before saying, "Later, I asked the instructor for leave." "Huh? Isn''t it agreed? Why?" Tang Guo took another sip of wine and said, "He said that I look good, and he patted my shoulder and said, let me stick to it and then pass. He also said, let me not pretend to be sick, and my face looks pretty good. " That''s because her life has always been regr, her figure is well-proportioned, she doesn''t eat weird things, she doesn''t blindly lose weight but goes on a diet, and keeps exercising, so herplexion looks much better than others. Many girls, in order to lose weight, have a weak system, and their faces are usually not good. When ites to menstruation, it will definitely look worse. At that time, she was in her menstrual period and had a low fever, which made her face a little red. The instructor thought she was lying and wanted to rest, but she didn''t allow it. After Yuan Linlin heard it, she couldn''t help butughed: "I reallyughed at me. It turned out that there was still such a thing. Later, did the instructor know about your serious illness? But at that time, it was over, I guess he does not know." "It''s better, I know, you can''t really be sad for a long time." Yuan Linlin stood up and nced at the lively dance floor, "Since I''m here, I n to have fun, or it will be for nothing." She looked back at Tang Guo and saw that the other party didn''t look sad: "Then I''m going to y? You seem to have no problem." Seeing Yuan Linlin quickly met new friends again, Tang Guo didn''t want to say what Tang Guo had originally wanted to say. Same as before, after the end, Yuan Linlin will go to y with her new friends and bid farewell to Tang Guo. "Okay, okay, you go home, tomorrow will be fine, no big deal, I believe you." Yuan Linlin waved with Tang Guo on the sports car. Tang Guo took a taxi and went home. After washing, hey down to sleep as he did before. The system thought that today would pass. But he still didn''t dare to take it lightly, because that happened at five o''clock tomorrow morning. In summer, a day has just dawned and the sun has not yete out. Chapter 2811: Pistachio (45) Chapter 2811: Pistachio (45) Late at night, early morning time. When the system thought it would not happen, Tang Guo, who was originally lying in bed, suddenly sat up. In her pajamas, she walked to the refrigerator lightly. Taking out four cans of beer from the inside, carrying the beer in the stic bag and holding the mobile phone, she opened the door of the room and went out. She walked through the emergency corridor and reached the rooftop. At that time, the heart of the system was beating. He didn''t know what would happen next, so he quickly connected to Chu Yan''s cell phone signal. It''s just that there is no contact at this moment, and there is no signal at all. This is, the system is about to die. He suddenly remembered that Chu Yan seemed to be taking a ne tonight, and it must be because of this reason that he shut down. He quickly checked the flight, and if the flight was notte, it would take Chu Yan to another city in about two hours. Chu Yan''s flight time was ten thirty minutes, and it was midnight now, that is, the ne was notte, and he could get off the ne in thirty minutes. The death of the original owner was at five o''clock in the morning, which should be toote. He nned that once Chu Yan''s cell phone had a signal, he would connect the screen to his cell phone. If another person is changed, he is not so sure, but if it is Chu Yan, he believes that Chu Yan will definitely be able to stop this and help the host aplish what he wants to do. Tang Guo was leaning against the rooftop. There was a certain railing here. If he didn''t really seek death, there would be no danger. Want to hunt for death, unless you climb up. The system just thought about it, and found that Tang Guo climbed up and sat on it. If he had a heart, he might have been scared to stop by now. [The host is big, the host is big, can you hear what I say? The system called several times, and found that Tang was sitting there, sipping the wine bit by bit,pletely ignoring his voice. The mobile phone is on the side. The interface turned out to be an address book, and the system was eagerly wise. It also included Chu Yan''s name in the address book, making that name particrly conspicuous. However, Tang Guo didn''t look back, he didn''t know what to do. When the four cans of beer were all finished, it was almost half past one. The system turned around in a hurry, hoping that time could pass faster. At this time, he suddenly heard a familiar voice: "I told you a long time ago that no one in this world needs you, and no one cares about you. People like you don''t need to stay in this world. " "Look, you suppressed me for so long, did so many things, worked hard to make yourself happy, and arranged your time to the full every day, and didn''t let yourself think about it, just because you could make me disappear?" "You are always a softhearted person who cares about feelings. You will always be affected, sad, and sad. As long as you are sad, sad, disappointed, or painful, I will appear." "Don''t struggle, give up." "It''s been more than ten years, don''t you think you have worked in vain? You can redeem other people, but no one can redeem you. This is not for you." "Listen to me, get out of here, get out." "Leave, you will be relieved." The whole system was horrified, and the whole body trembled: This is... the evil second personality? So, it is this second personality that is really sick? Or, the original owner was originally ill, andter became very serious, but she did not want to get the disease, and finally these diseases became second personality? "Suddenly I found that what you said was a bit right." This different tone made the system hurriedly call, but Tang Guo did not respond. "Haha, I am you, I am also you, but I am also the existence you despise. However, no matter how much you despise and hate me, I will never betray you, leave you,e on, follow me, I will take you out of here." Tang Guo didn''t move, the system breathed a sigh of relief. In that case, the body is still in control of the host, and that second personality should be weak. At this time, he contacted Chu Yan and was overjoyed. Chapter 2812: Pistachio (46) Chapter 2812: Pistachio (46) "The hotel is booked not far from the book building. Considering that you have other arrangements tomorrow, the meeting time with the book fans is 8 o''clock in the morning. One morning, there should be nothing at the signing meeting. Question. Do you have any questions here?" As soon as he got off the ne, Chu Yan walked out and was working out his phone to turn it on. He shook his head subconsciously and said: "There is no problem, you can just look at the arrangement." At this time, he has already switched on. I was nning to send a message to Tang Guo. After all, it was early in the morning. It was sote, and he didn''t n to call, because it would disturb her. It may be a habit that he always wants to talk to her no matter where he goes, where he is, or what new ce he arrives. Even if she was asleep and didn''t see the news, he wanted to send it. At least, when she wakes up in the morning, she can see this and know what he is doing. There was a smile on the corner of Chu Yan''s lips, and when he was about to send a message, he didn''t know why, his phone seemed to be out of control, the phone screen flickered, and then it was as if someone was ying a video with him. He wanted to quit directly, thinking it was a virus in the phone. However, when the camera shot a figure from far to near, when he could see that face clearly, he almost threw the phone on the ground in fright. Soon, the picture took another turn, and the vision was taken from the high floors down. Although the carriages and horses below are like dragons and the lights are neon, you can see the beautiful night scene of that city when you look up. But he didn''t have any thoughts of appreciating it. When the camera turned to Tang Guo''s face, he couldn''t wait to fly back right away, just wanting to run to her right away. "Dinner? What''s wrong with you?" The person who spoke was Chu Yan''s editor. After all, there were some things that he needed to do, so he was busy doing the book fan meeting. After walking for a few steps, she found that Chu Yan didn''t move anymore, holding a mobile phone, standing in a daze, and turned her head and patted her on the shoulder. Inadvertently nced at the phone screen, the whole person was stunned. The location of the video now allows you not only to photograph Tang Guo''s person, but also to photograph her sitting in a very dangerous ce. Originally, he thought it was Chu Yan who was chatting with someone he liked. After all, the assistant said, Chu Yan often held his mobile phone to typetely, andughed out loud while talking. It was impossible not to fall in love. "Edit, I may have a problem." Chu Yan held the phone firmly in his palm, and his eyes were a little red. "Tomorrow''s book fan meeting, I may not be able to attend, please help me postpone it. The book fans who signed up this time will be given their signed books for free, and they will bepensated." The editor looked at the situation on the screen and asked, "What''s the matter?" "I don''t know, but I have to go back right away." The editor nodded and looked very serious: "Why don''t you call her first?" He pointed to Tang Guo on the screen, "Now even if you have wings, you can''t get to her right away. It takes nearly an hour for the ne to fly over, and you still have to get on the ne right away. ording to the actual situation, there are rtively few night flights. It may be gone here. You can only buy tomorrow morning." Chu Yan shook his head: "I will call her right away." Chapter 2813: Pistachio (47) Chapter 2813: Pistachio (47) "However, even if there is a flight, I can''t fly." Chu Yan took a deep breath, "At this moment, I must keep talking with her at all times, and cannot disconnect her." "So, what are you going to do?" "I''ll charter a car back," Chu Yan had already left for another ce, "At this point in time, let alone moving cars, there are no trains." "How about that? Let''s split up. I''ll ask if there is a flight. If so, you will tell me the address. If I take the flight, you will charter a car back and talk to her. That''s right," The editor patted his head, "You can also call the police." Chu Yan thought of hearing something wrong in the video, and he hesitated. Finally, he said, "Okay, you can call the police." After a while, he was going tomunicate with the police to exin Tang Guo''s special situation. ording to this situation, the other party''s spirit is not right, and she can''t irritate her. The only thing the police can do is to put some cushions underneath. The editor saw that Chu Yan agreed, and sighed: "Lets do it. Its important to save people first. Ill talk to the person over there who is in charge of the book fan meeting. Then I went to check the ticket. Time is tight. Go after you call the police, I wont apany you." Chu Yan nodded and walked out in a hurry. He went to find a car first. At that time, he found a driver, knocked on the window and said, "I will give you one hundred thousand and take me to a ce." At that time, the driver looked at him with a particrly idiotic look, thinking that he was a lunatic. "First transfer you a deposit of 10,000 yuan, and then you will send me wherever I go. If you can drive quickly, drive faster." After receiving the transfer of 10,000 yuan, the driver first pped himself, and finally hurriedly invited Chu Yan up. Although I don''t know why there is such a good thing, he dares to easily transfer a ten thousand deposit to the other party, and he has to do it. Editor Chu Yan went to check the flight first, and the defendant informed that there were no flights after midnight. After all, this time is not the peak season for travel, and some flights after the early morning will not be added. For this reason, he exined to Chu Yan that since there is no way to go in time, he can only help in the aftermath here. When Chu Yan was in the car, he had already called the police. He directly called a former ssmate and friend of his, and told him about Tang Guo''s special situation, saying that when asking them to arrange people, it is best to use some radical words and actions, otherwise it would be easy to irritate her, he I''ll call andmunicate with her here. After arranging everything, Chu Yan let out a sigh of relief. The picture is very spiritual, and it now exists in a small corner of his phone. I dont know who did it and how. He now has no thoughts to delve into. He dialed the number that could be memorized with his eyes closed, his heart beating extremely violently, as if he could jump out of his body at any time. "What are you waiting for?" "No one cares about you. Even if you do so much, you see, I finally came out. Look at the people you helped. They are selfish and never thought of you." "And your so-called good friend, have you ever cared about your feelings?" "Are you still nostalgic for this world?" "Hey, listen to me, leave them, abandon them all, leave their world, and you will be pure." Chapter 2814: Pistachio (48) Chapter 2814: Pistachio (48) "Leave, you won''t be so tired without them." "We are one, only I will not hurt you." "In this world, there is no need for you." When the system listened to these words, it was anxious. When the phone rang, he quickly helped Tang Guo amplify the phone. The second personality made a gloomy voice, which was also interrupted by the sudden call. Tang Guo looked down, saw the caller ID on the phone, and slowly reached out to answer it. Suddenly, her face was sullen, as if she was trying to control the arm that stretched over, and her voice was still a little frustrated: "No answer! No one cares about you, cares about you, don''t hold on to hope." "No one will understand what you really think in your heart." "No one will understand. If you answer this call, the end result will be more serious injuries." However, Tang Guo''s hand didn''t seem to be controlled by the second personality, and he still held the phone. The second personality screamed: "I''ve said it, you are not allowed to pick it up, do you still want to get hurt? Why are you not obedient? You suppressed me hard for more than ten years, disguised yourself as perfect, Don''t let yourself show a little bit of bad, but you failed! If you fail, it means that the world doesn''t need you, they don''t need you, you should leave, do you understand?" "You said you were good for me?" Compared with the somewhat sharp voice of the second personality, this voice was much gentler. "Yes, of course, no one except me will care about you, care about you." Tang Guo nced at the caller ID on the phone, and asked, "Since you are for my good, why do you try to stop what I want to do? Why stop me, in short, destroy my peaceful life?" "Because your kind of life, the so-called perfection, the so-called meaning, there is no meaning at all." "That''s just what you think." Tang Guo''s mouth bends, and she clicked on the phone to answer the call. Almost immediately after the click, she heard a voice from inside, "Xiao Guo, is that you?" Chu Yan''s heartbeat was very fast. God knows how anxious he waited for her to answer the phone, wishing to smash the phone. "It''s me." Chu Yan heard the calm voice, unspeakably depressed in her heart, and felt ufortable: "What are you doing if you haven''t gone to bed sote?" For the sake of safety, he didn''t directly say that she was in a dangerous position because he was afraid of angering her. Tang Guo: "A little insomnia." Chu Yan almost couldn''t hold his cell phone firmly, and was a little insomnia, so he went to the rooftop, sat on the railings of the rooftop, and hung his legs out to watch the stars? Who are you lie to? "Is it because I''m too busy at work recently and I''m not feeling well, which causes insomnia? It''s dawn, go to the hospital, and pay more attention to your body even if you are tired. Tang Guo ignored this sentence automatically, and instead asked: "Why are you calling this time?" "Isn''t I doing that book fan meeting? It just got off the ne. As for calling you, I don''t know why, I just want to call you suddenly." "That''s it." "After running outside for many days, I suddenly missed it. It was time to go to y with you before. Or, when Ie back, we will make an appointment again to go out and y, how about?" "It''s good, but..." Chapter 2815: Pistachio (49) Chapter 2815: Pistachio (49) "However, I don''t know when I will be free." Chu Yanxin raised it up, and quickly said: "When you are busy at work, when you are not busy, you will have time. I can wait for you. If you can''t go far, let''s y around the city. Its okay to y, and it wont be long." Hearing the silence over there, Chu Yan was in a state of confusion and in a daze, he thought of an idea: "Xiao Guo, do you want to sleep now?" "I don''t want to sleep, I don''t feel sleepy right now." "Then let me chat with you. Speaking of it, our lives are very regr, and we haven''t had this experience of chatting in the middle of the night." "What do you want to talk about?" "You can talk about anything, talk about fun, talk about delicious food, talk about scenery, talk about temperament, talk about temperature, talk about life, talk about troubles... If you want to talk, you can talk about anything. In short, you have insomnia, I will My child is free, so I dont want to sleep, just sit down and talk." "Then let''s talk about life and troubles." Tang Guo responded. This made Chu Yan''s heart a few times around, thinking that his next words should be well said. It is very likely that every next sentence is rted to She faces a choice. "Okay, let''s talk about life and troubles. Let''s talk about you first?" Chu Yan asked, "Are there any troubles recently?" "Well, a little bit." Tang Guo said, "I just suddenly doubted life. There is a feeling that nothing is meaningless and unnecessary. I said this to many people, but they didn''t take it seriously. They thought I shouldn''t have this. All the troubles that I have lived so well, why do I still have troubles and think that life is meaningless?" Chu Yanxin raised it, but he was also relieved. It was right to talk to him: "In fact, asionally I also feel like this, doubting myself, doubting life, doubting the necessity of my existence. Look at me. , In the eyes of many people, it''s a sess, right?" "It should be very sessful." "Yes, in everyone''s eyes, I am very sessful. But there is no rule that a sessful person can''t have troubles, can''t be sad, right? That''s not a wooden person." Chu Yan continued." Before, I also liked to talk about my anxious state in the group with people I knew before. Later, they all said that I was in the blessing and not knowing the blessings. It was purely ridiculing me that I was fed and okay." "Oh, so, do you think life is even more meaningless?" "No," Chu Yan quickly denied, "Why should I feel that my life is meaningless because of the denial of others? Others don''t understand me, and it''s not me. They don''t know my troubles, but think I seeded and beat them. When its good, there shouldnt be negative emotions. Even though I felt that world-weary at first. Later, I figured it out, but I couldnt think that way. "What do you understand?" "I understand. Don''t really care about those people''s words. I have no rtionship with them. If they really care about me, even if I say that I have a little trouble, they will I am very concerned and asked me whats wrong. In fact, its because a book fan sent me a letter. They will write in the letter, No matter how busy the dinner is, I hope you are well. My body is worn down. No matter what it is, I must be happy." Chapter 2816: Pistachio (50) Chapter 2816: Pistachio (50) "Look, book fans who are so far away from me, maybe they have never met before, will care about my physical and mental health. Their greatest hope is that I write books happily instead of writing books for the sake of me, sincerely for me. Good book fans have always been so tolerant. Why don''t those who seem closer in rtionship do not care?" "From these experiences, what I understand is that people who don''t really care about you should care about what they say. All you need to care about is people who really care about you." Tang Guo asked again: "What if there is no one who cares about you?" "No, Xiaoguo, even if there is a person in this world, 90% of the world hates him, and the remaining 10% always care about that person." Tang Guo didn''t believe it: "How do you prove it?" Chu Yan''s brain is about to explode, how can this be proved? He can''t say directly, he cares about her, right? He didn''t break this matter, just didn''t want to arouse her emotions. Soon, Chu Yan thought of a way again. "Xiaoguo, have you posted your own updates on Weibo? If you have to prove it, then follow my actions to prove that what I said is correct." Tang Guo came with interest: "Well, I really did not post on Weibo about the draft and other updates about myself. I am a little curious, then what do I need to do?" Chu Yan: "You just post, "I have encountered some things today, and I cant sleep until now, I dont know when I can pass." You follow what I said and post it. It wont be long before you will know I am right." "Are you sure you can prove it by doing this?" Chu Yan: "I''m sure, if the final result is different, you will hit me, no, I will let you fight, how about it?" Hearing someughter from the phone, Chu Yan felt a little relieved: "Dare you try?" "Okay, then I''ll try it." ording to what Chu Yan said, Tang Guo turned that paragraph into text and posted it on her Weibo. On this Weibo, she hardly shares her life. "I already posted." "Let''s wait ten minutes. After ten minutes, we will be able to see the results." At this moment, Chu Yan quickly clicked on the weird groups he had joined in order to see all of Tang Guo''s works. While talking to Tang Guo, he put the screenshot of Tang Guos Weibo to the group, and added a sentence: Guo Jam hasnt slept sote, and its rare to post a strange dynamic, isnt it What''s going on? Do you know how to get in touch with Fruit Jam herself? I''m really worried about her situation. After all, her Weibo never posts these things. System: Fuck, is this guy a great drama? However, this seems to work. Sure enough, at one or two in the morning, it was the peak of night owl activity. This news was sent out in several groups, and it attracted the attention of those who like Tang Guo''s works, and she was considered her fan. But within a few minutes, they touched Tang Guo''s Weibo,menting on the words of concern, not only that, but also selfishly, just like writing a small essay, arge number of words passed. The person who requested the manuscript, Tang Guo''s social ount, also quietly left a message to her. "Xiaoguo, ten minutes have passed, the time hase to witness the miracle." Chapter 2817: Pistachio (51) Chapter 2817: Pistachio (51) Tang Guo clicked on Weibo and received a lot of news prompts instantly. "Fruit jam, you must take good care of yourself." "Fruit jam, no matter what happens, I will be your strong backing." "Sleep. When the sun rises tomorrow, everything will be fine, and luck will soon fall on you." "Fruit jam, no matter what you encounter, I hope you can be well, and always be well." "Fruit jam, go to bed early, wake up tomorrow morning and hug us safe? Seeing you post this Weibo in the middle of the night really makes us very worried. If you see it, dont reply to us, one by one too. If youre tired, you can send a message to report safety, and we will be able to know your situation." "No matter what, I will stand behind you and support you, if possible, I am willing to be your listening and apany you through the difficulties in front of you." ... Chu Yan didn''t speak any more, he could see Tang Guo''s movement. I don''t know what''s going on, no matter what he does, the small window with Tang Guo''s figure is always on his mobile phone. As for why, he didn''t go into it. On the contrary, he was very grateful to the person who did it. Seeing Tang Guo burying his head to read thosements and news, he temporarily relieved. When there was movement in Tang Guo, it was already an hourter. It took so long because she read bothments and private messages. "Chu Yan, you seem to have won." When Chu Yan heard these words, he quickly said, "I believe you now?" "Believe." "Xiaoguo, have you seen the sunrise?" "I have only seen the sun when I wake up in the morning. As for the sunrise, it should be the same as the sun has just risen. I haven''t seen it yet. I usually get up at around 7 in the morning." "I haven''t seen it either." Chu Yan didn''t lie. Although he loved to y, he really hadn''t waited for the sunrise. "Do you want to sleep now?" "I don''t want to sleep." "I don''t want to sleep either." Chu Yan said, "Or, let''s y a game. How about waiting for the sunrise together? Although not in the same ce, you can do the same thing. It''s nice to think about it." "You can''t agree!" The second personality appeared suddenly, but Tang Guo was quick with eyesight, and directly covered the position of the phone''s microphone, a smile was drawn at the corner of his lips, and he put the phone to his lips and replied: "Okay, then we Wait for the sunrise together." Waiting is undoubtedly difficult, Chu Yan can''t wait for the driver''s car to grow wings and lead him to fly over. "I am really looking forward to the sunrise I am waiting for with you today, I guess it will be very beautiful." Tang Guo looked up at the sky, the stars all over the sky, and said, "It should be beautiful. The stars are very bright tonight." "Really? I don''t see any stars here, I really envy you." "Then I will take a picture for you, how about it?" "Of course it is good. I especially want to see how beautiful the stars in the sky over your side are." Chu Yan said. He quickly received photos full of stars, and it turned out to be beautiful. "I have bright lights on my side. Take a picture of your moon." Then, he sent the picture over. The so-called moon stars are scarce. Tang Guo''s side is now full of stars, especially beautiful. On Chu Yan''s side, a bright and luminous moon hangs on it. The two pictures are side by side, which makes up for that regret. Chapter 2818: Pistachio (52) Chapter 2818: Pistachio (52) Time passed unconsciously, three o''clock, four o''clock, five o''clock...5:30, 5:40, 5:50...5:59, 6 o''clock. When the car drove into the city where Tang Guo was and was getting closer and closer to her only one, Chu Yan said what he said all night, even though his mouth was dry, his eyelids were fighting, and he looked at the sky that slowly lit up. Guo''s voice seemed to be filled with something from time to time. "Chu Yan, watching the sunrise, is there a sunrise on your side?" Looking at the small window on the phone, Chu Yan took him a picture of the sunrise very spiritually, and did not forget to take Tang Guo''s figure in it. I don''t know who helped him. In short, he is very grateful. "I saw." Chu Yan looked towards the sky from the position of the car window. The high-rise buildings blocked a lot of light, but he could still vaguely feel that today''s sun must be strong. The light of the rising sun, through the floors, faintly scattered around, giving people the feeling of hope and warmth. "The sunrise is indeed beautiful." Tang Guo said. At this time, Chu Yan had reached Tang Guo''s downstairs and said to the driver, "The money will be transferred to you in a moment." The driver already understood something. He just nodded and looked at the back of Chu Yan hurriedly running up. He looked at the intable cushion downstairs and the firefighters who were ready to go. When Chu Yan came to the rooftop, he was already sweating profusely. This was because he was too anxious. Even if he knew that Tang Guo would have a very small chance of jumping off now, but he was still worried if he didn''t lead her down himself. The dangling legs make people scared to look at. Tang Guo seemed to hear the movement, holding the phone, and just in time to see him walking towards her, "Chu Yan?" "It''s me." Chu Yan tentatively walked over slowly. "How did youe?" "Let''s watch the sunrise." Chu Yan smiled at Tang Guo, "I don''t know why, the first time I saw the sunrise, I especially wanted to watch the sunrise with you. It''s boring to watch it alone." "So, are you here?" "Yeah, I really want to watch the sunrise with you. I can''t wait toe." Chu Yan still moved slowly over, paying attention to Tang Guo''s expression all the time, for fear that his actions would stimte She said, "Fortunately, I love the driver to take a short cut, just in time for the sunrise. Seriously, I have never been as impulsive as today in my life. Let go of everything and just want to wait here quietly with you. sunrise." Chu Yan slowly walked to Tang Guo''s face, facing the same light. Even with a slight dazzling light, he couldn''t close his eyes. Finally reached the edge, close to Tang Guo, Chu Yan didn''t say that he was going to take Tang Guo back hard. Instead, he leaned on her side with great ease, making defensive equipment at any time, while there was an ident at the time. However, his performance is very rxed. Chu Yan stared at the round sun in the sky. Beside the sun, there were still brightly colored clouds: "The sunrise is really beautiful. This trip is really not white." "Don''t you have a fan meeting?" Tang Guo asked. Chu Yan had the same smile as before: "I n to share this beautiful sunrise with my fans, because it is so beautiful, I don''t want to miss it, but I want to share it with them." In the car, Chu Yan figured out a solution. At that time, Tang Guo would definitely ask this question. Chapter 2819: Pistachio (53) Chapter 2819: Pistachio (53) In short, this time, I really want to give an exnation to the fans who like him. It is better to give them this beautiful sunrise. He took out his mobile phone, first sent a message to his friend, and said sorry, after all, this time the incident caused them a lot of trouble. By the way, I said my decision. Although some people below were very opposed to it, they finally agreed to his request. However, the premise that they agreed to remove the air cushion was that Tang Guo got off the railing. Chu Yan agreed. He first sent a message on Weibo to share the live broadcast of sunrise with fans, and then opened the live broadcast room. "Xiaoguo, do you want to see the sun from a different position?" Chu Yan walked around and finally found a position with good vision. "I think this angle is the most perfect for watching the sunrise." When he said this, Chu Yan was still a little nervous. After all, he was not sure whether Tang Guo would listen to him. Tang Guo looked back at Chu Yan, and everyone who heard the voice raised their hearts. Chu Yan hadn''t talked to Tang Guo before, and many people had heard what she said to herself. After a little discrimination, she knew that her situation was not right, and promised Chu Yan to solve it, because her position was too dangerous, and she could hardly use any tools to bring her down without harming her. About a minute has passed, and people who are observing from a distance are all nervous. And Chu Yan, who had been by Tang Guo''s side, noticed a very subtle expression on her face. At that time, it gave people a hideous feeling. But soon, that feeling disappeared. It seems that another evil soul has been suppressed. Then he saw that Tang Guo stretched out his hand to him: "Chu Yan, you help me, my legs are numb." Hearing these words, whether it was Chu Yan or the others, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Yan didn''t think about anything at the time, swiftly shook her hand, and ignored the others who hugged her directly and hugged her from the position of the railing. He walked quickly to a safe position. At this time, his heart was truly let go. "Look at this location, is the sunrise the most beautiful?" Tang Guo lightly leaned on Chu Yan, looked in the direction he was pointing, and never looked away again, as if he didn''t feel the sun dazzling there. In fact, the light at this time is already a little dazzling. "Does it look good?" Chu Yan asked. "It looks good." Tang Guo asked. Chu Yanughed from the bottom of his heart, holding Tang Guo''s hand, he didn''t mean to let go. He said softly, "Little Guo, can wee together to watch the sunrise every day? I think it''s not enough to watch once. In fact, a lifetime is not enough, but a lifetime is better than once." System: Take the opportunity to be greedy once, really a clever ghost. With a soft smile on the corners of Tang Guo''s lips, he shook Chu Yan''s hand back: "Of course, I have never watched the sunrise before, and I never expected it to be so beautiful. It really doesn''t make sense to watch together. Then it won''t rain. Let''s watch it more." "If it wants to rain, let''s make an appointment together and work while listening to the sound of rain?" Chu Yan did not let go of any opportunity. Tang Guo agreed, her eyebrows crooked with a smile, as if all the gloomy aura on her body had disappeared. The system felt that the energy was rising, and suddenly realized. Chapter 2820: Pistachio (54) Chapter 2820: Pistachio (54) Called quickly: [The host is big, the host is big, is that you? Are you out of the state? Your family is so cute, did you pull you out? "It''s me, don''t worry, Tongzi, you did a good job this time. Although I had a decisive solution in the end, your help this time and let Chu Yan participate in it gave me another idea." The system heaved a sigh of relief, and he knew that the host was definitely not so easy to be defeated, most of it had its own n. Sure enough, he didn''t guess wrong. After Tang Guo got off the roof railing, the people below all withdrew. Although there was no danger this time, all those who were busy with it had noints. For them or, if the person standing on the top of a tall building will never fall down and look back, even if they are asked to put on an intable cushion ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, or ten thousand times, they are willing . Even if there are air cushions on more than 20 floors, the range of the air cushion seems to berge, and there is a high probability that that person will be in danger of life. Therefore, for everything that happened today, they only left with rejoicing and contentment. When the sun was slowly rising and the light became stronger and stronger, Chu Yan couldn''t even open his eyes. In fact, he is already a little sleepy. He was busy all day yesterday and has not slept at night until now. But the person leaning on his arm instantly made him as excited as he was beaten with blood. "Chu Yan, thank you foring." "I just want to watch the sunrise with you when I say these things. Really, I didn''t joking about what I said before. I want to watch the sunrise with you for a lifetime." Seeing Tang Guo''s eyes clear, Chu Yan knew she had recovered. "Of course, I won''t force you if you don''t want it." He will wait, look forward, and work hard, and sooner orter she will apany him to watch the sunrise for a lifetime. Tang Guo could see Chu Yan''s persistent eyes, the smile on the corners of his lips couldn''t hold back, and gently held his hand: "Did you have dinnerst night?" "I didn''t have time, I was going to eat when I got off the ne." "Then hurried over to watch the sunrise with me, but did not eat." Chu Yan didn''t lie, and nodded honestly: "Yes, after all, I''m just a young man in his twenties. When I encounter something I really want to do, I will definitely forget to eat on the impulse." "This excuse is good." Tango pulled Lachuyan: "Let''s go, go back to my ce, it''s time for me to have breakfast too, and by the way help you make a meal." "You haven''t slept all night, or else, I''ll order a takeaway, and you can rest after eating." "I like to make it myself." Seeing that Tang Guo was so persistent, Chu Yan didn''t force it: "Then I will help you and do it together. You can''t eat for nothing. You have to work and exchange yourbor for reward." System: Mangy dogs are mangy dogs, not to find an excuse forbor in exchange for remuneration. Tang Guo agreed, and then the two went downstairs hand in hand and returned to her house. Chu Yan was really helping with the misceneous things, carefully clearing the dishes, and clearing the pots and pans. He cuts the dishes. Thest thing Tang Guo had to do was to cook these materials. After enjoying a perfect breakfast and lunch, Chu Yan was going to go back, but Tang Guo had already handed him a set of clean pajamas. Chu Yan found that the pajamas were actually men''s wear, and he was a little bit curious. But he quickly asked himself to ignore it. Now that the person belongs to him, don''t care about this little detail anymore, be tolerant, and be able to watch the sunrise with her for a lifetime. What kind of thoughts Tang Guo was thinking, he saw his thoughts all at once, and said: "Thest time I was engaged in online activities, the clothes were buy one get one free, buy womens pajamas, and give away a set of mens pajamas. The body is rtively strong, and this pajama fits just right." "Is there any such good thing?" Chu Yan''s unhappiness disappeared. He opened his pajamas and took a look, carefully recalled Qi Yunfeng''s figure in his mind, and suddenly smiled happily. He is a little bit taller than Qi Yunfeng, and Qi Yunfeng looks like someone who doesn''t like to exercise, he doesn''t have any muscles. He is different. He is a person who mixes in the gym all the year round. Although he hasn''t developed exaggerated muscles, his muscles are fairly smooth. It must be loose and ugly for Qi Yun to spread this story. What he wears is different, he must be very handsome. "I have cleaned up the room. After washing, I will go over and have a good rest." Chu Yan originally wanted to refuse, but he was alone and widow, right? But not worrying about her, and finally agreed. Just keep it, keep it safe. System: Laugh to death. Chapter 2821: Pistachio (5 5) Chapter 2821: Pistachio (5 5) Chu Yan was really sleepy. After washing up and before going to the room arranged by Tang Guo, he gave her a little worried look. "I didn''t restst night, I was a little sleepy." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, Chu Yan urged: "Then you should hurry up and wash and sleep. Your life has always been very regr. If you suddenly stay upte, your body is easily unbearable. When we wake up, shall we go out to eat? Its been a long time since I went to eat in the restaurant." Tang Guo agreed. "By the way, let''s watch the sunrise in the future, or don''t wait at night, go to bed early in the evening, get up early in the morning and then go. What do you think of not staying upte, it is good for your health and you can see the sunrise again? "Well, just as you said, I actually don''t like staying upte. No, I am very sleepy now." Watching Tang Guo go to the bathroom, Chu Yan went to the guest room. He faintly nced at Tang Guo''s room and shook his fist. One day, his ce of stay will be moved from this room to the master bedroom. System: Ambitious. Chu Yan didn''t go to sleep immediately, but listened to the movement of the bathroom. After Tang Guo came out of the inside and returned to the room, he never came out again. He should have fallen asleep before hey downfortably. He fell asleep as soon as hey down. The intense concentration and fear of the whole night really made his brain tired. Now that the tense string of his brain has been rxed, it can''t be supported anymore. Chu Yan had a dream. In the dream, he and Tang Guo got married and realized his wish to move to the master bedroom. Later, they lived a very loving life. All the books he wrote in his life, all the characters, as well as illustrations and covers, were painted by his wife Tang Guo. Later, she would not take ten orders at once a month. As long as he had a new book, she would only take five orders every month. The remaining five are all reserved for him. In his dreams, he was often tickled by the hatred of Tang Guo''s fans, but he was very proud of it. Being spoiled by his wife like this, he was so happy. When he was triumphant, Chu Yan woke up. Opening his eyes, he subconsciously looked around, looked at the side of Kongkong, and couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled. Does he count as thinking day and night dreaming? After looking at the time, only twenty minutes have passed. It seems that he is really missing him, and the only solution is to move to her master bedroom. Chu Yan got up and poured a ss of water, nced at Tang Guo''s room, and after drinking the water, hey down again and fell asleep. I have to go to dinner in the evening. After dinner, I might be able to arrange other activities to refresh my energy. In order to live in the master bedroom of the future wife, there must be no physical problems, and it must be healthy. Perhaps it was a psychological hint that Chu Yan didn''t dream again this time, but went into deep sleep within a minute. Tang Guo, who Chu Yan thought had already fallen asleep, was actually lying there, not sleeping at all. "It''s because of him that you don''t want to go with me?" "You really don''t have a lesson, even if he is nervous now, sooner orter he will change." "Look at Qi Yunfeng. He used to have a good rtionship with you, butter he didn''t like a little misceneous watch." "If you hadn''t suppressed me, I would have been able to control my body and take you out of this world." Chapter 2822: Pistachio (56) Chapter 2822: Pistachio (56) "Wait and see, you will still think that I am the best one day, only I will not betray you." "That man looks good, but he didn''t get you." "When he gets tired of having fun one day, he will be like the men in the world. For example, our scumbag who cheats after marriage has only been divorced for a few months and married with a pregnant mistress." "These men don''t have a good thing." "With our scumbag and Qi Yunfeng, haven''t you learned a lesson yet?" [The host is big, this second personality looks so powerful. The system is very annoying, if it weren''t for this second personality, the original owner wouldn''t be so easy to jump off the building to end his young life. Even if you still choose this path in the future, at least the second personality is not bewitched every day, and it won''t happen so fast. Maybe the original owner can meet redemption? "You keep saying that for my own good, do you think the solution to all this is to jump off the building and end your life?" There was no movement before the second personality, it was suppressed by Tang Guo. As I said earlier, even if Chu Yan didn''te, she wouldn''t be able to jump off the building in the end. The reason why she chose to fully bring all the emotions of the original owner was because she found many defects when she epted the memory. Over time, some plots with missing memory are slowly filling up. For example, in memory, there is no such thing as Tang''s mother calling her. In fact, it should be said that in the memories she received, many plots that made her sad and copsed were very vague. When it happened, she would give her a kind of thing, as if there was this in her memory. When it didn''t happen, she couldn''t remember it. It turned out that there were still such sad things. As for the two things of Qi Yunfeng and Ran En, they can be remembered so clearly, she guessed that these two people are the main male and female, and they are always a little halo. She guessed at the beginning that the original owner should have a disease in his heart. But she did not guess that the matter was more serious than she thought. The original owner was not only sick, but it was also possible that her parents were sick soon after the divorce, because everyone thought she was sensible and able to take care of herself, and never considered her feelings. Many things were held in my heart, and eventually I became ill. But when she was sick, she always remembered her mother''s words to make her stronger and take care of herself. Therefore, she became strong and worked hard to suppress the pain in her heart. Under such extreme suppression, her second personality appeared. The second personality has always instigated her to deviant, anyway, everyone doesn''t want her, it''s better to fall. But she didn''t want to fall, and instead used her own way to prove that she could really live well, take care of herself, and slowly suppress the second personality. She is so busy every day and arranges her life to the full. After busy during the day, she can fall asleep. Tired and sleepy, the second personality will not appear, affecting her life, instigating her to be a world-weary and vicious person. It is worth mentioning that when she was in junior high school, the second personality once instigated her to secretly tear up the workbooks of the girls in the ss and put nails and glue on their chairs. Add chalk powder to the ink tank. However, all because the original owner is always a kind-hearted girl, never willing to cause suffering to other people because of her own misfortune. Chapter 2823: Pistachio (57) Chapter 2823: Pistachio (57) In addition to teaching the original master to go to the entire ss of ssmates, Second Personality also wants to teach her to be a bad boy. The second personality at that time was actually a child. Doing those things is nothing more than trying to arouse people''s attention. But these were all denied by the original owner. Her personality became quieter and quieter. In the eyes of teachers and ssmates, she was a student with good personality and excellent grades. She proved time and time again that she could live well, so that the second personality was gradually suppressed. Until today, those bad things followed one after another, and finally broke down the heart wall she built to protect herself. In the middle of the night, when the head is easily confused, depressed, and lonely, and when the head is empty, it is easy to think randomly. The second personality suddenly appeared, it was really easy to instigate her and jump off the roof. "This world doesn''t need us. Isn''t it good to leave?" The second personality spoke again, his words were a bit sharp, "Since this world has no ce for us, why don''t we abandon the world?" "You said you did it for me?" "Of course, besides me, who else would be so sincerely for you? If you really live well, will I appear?" The second personality''s voice became much more intense, almost shouting out in a low voice. "If you want you to live a good life, there will be no mine. You have to know this fact." "But what I want is not to leave this world, but to live well in this world." "But how are you living? You look at your bad life, it looks so perfect on the surface, who knows how ufortable you are in this perfect body in a perfect life state. Don''t you Happy, since here is not happy, just give up here, am I wrong?" "You are escaping, because you want to abandon this world and avoid all the bad things here, so you have been bewitching me to leave here. Actually, you are the one who is most afraid of facing the world. If you really want me to live well , Why would you hide aside and watch me hit the wall time and time again and let those people hurt me?" Tang Guo smiled and said, "You just want to watch my blood flow, and then prove your idea is Right, you can take me to give up this world triumphantly." "Since you say that you are the only person who is good for me, who is sincere to me. Why do you cynic rather thanfort me when I am sad? Hand in hand with me as good friends. Other people treat me badly, Ignore me, why cant you say something, and that you are with me? I think such a thing is far more useful than taking me out of this world as you said. "You know what I need, but you also know that in my state, basically no one can know what I need. You let it go, just because you want to escape the world, because you are the negative that I separated. Even if we are separated and live on each side, you are still a disease hidden deep in my heart." Tang Guo continued, "Actually, I don''t me you, because you were born negative and were stripped out by me. In the world, there are only darkness, negativity, sadness, resistance, escape... I dont know what it means to move towards new hope or what happiness means to be happy." "Originally, I nned to swallow you in one bite after leading you out that day." Chapter 2824: Pistachio (58) Chapter 2824: Pistachio (58) "After Chu Yan appeared, I changed my mind. I want you to disappear willingly. Then, you will look at my happy life and experience what real happiness is." The system heard the whole thing numb, and sure enough, the host is highly unlikely to overturn because of a small second personality. It turned out to be thinking about drawing the opponent out and eating him. Had it not been for Chu Yan''s appearance, the second personality wouldn''t have the energy to dance and dance there, and he would have burped long ago. "What do you mean?" "It means literally. From now on I will not hide you where others can''t see, I will let you out. In addition to having the right to control your body, you have the right to vent asionally when you feel unhappy. For example, angry, angry , Sad...you can try this emotion, I won''t stop you." "You..." the second personality voice hesitated, "You are very strange today, what''s the matter with you, what are you going crazy? I know, you must have thought of some conspiracy and n to suppress me again. No matter what you do to me, when you are unhappy or desperate, I will still appear. As I said, I will always be by your side and will not leave you. One day you will understand that I am sincere. To you." "It''s really a poor child. It seems that I was really not good to you before." Tang Guo said quietly, "I will treat you better in the future and will not suppress you anymore. I will take you to see more outside. World. By the way, in the future, let''smunicate with consciousness and make noises. It is easy for people to think that we are lunatics." "I don''t believe it." Although he didn''t believe it, the second personality didn''t feel so excited when Tang Guo said that. She had said that no matter what Tang Guo did to her, she was the one who would never leave her, and she would stay with Tang Guo forever. "Believe it or not, I''m going to sleep. I watched it all night and all morning. Now my body has sent a warning signal to me and I need to sleep. Think about it slowly. I''ll be with me at night. Eat at the future object restaurant." The second personality especially wanted to refute, that man is no different from the previous man, and will change in the future. But Tang Guo put the sheet on her body, closed her eyes and fell asleep. Based on the familiarity between them, the second personality clearly discovered that Tang Guo really fell asleep with his eyes closed. What is happiness? The second personality believes that abandoning all the bad things in this world is happiness, and it is her happiness to look at those bad things and not live well. If possible, she prefers to do it herself and bring misfortune to those bad things, then she will be happier. But she can''t control her body, as long as the master is unwilling, she can''t do anything. Unless the other person''s mind is not clear, she can barely do something. Now the master character seems to have some problems. She can''t confuse the other person anymore. Before saying that she would swallow her second personality, she thought that the master character did not lie, but had that n. It''s strange! The second personality looked at the sleeping luminous ball on the opposite side, and looked at it from her vision. It was undoubtedly very huge. Not only is it huge, but the light is also very strong. When she was awake, she noticed that her master was brighter than when she was a child. Chapter 2825: Pistachio (59) Chapter 2825: Pistachio (59) Just like a five-kilowatt bulb, no, it''s much brighter than a five-kilowatt bulb. And her second personality is just a small group of light emitting a gray light. If the master personality is now the size of a fist, then her second personality is the size of a pinky fingernail. The second personality was so entangled that the entire gray ball of light was shaking, and it shouldn''t be a problem for the master to swallow her. Now the other party doesn''t seem to have the intention of suppressing her, is it really to let her out and suppress her temper casually? Because she was separated, since she was suppressed, the master character would hardly get angry. The rest of the whole person can express emotions such as joy and tenderness. Those angry and angry emotions are not expressed very much. . Tang Guo woke up at about 5:30 in the afternoon. She first felt the existence of the second personality. The other person seemed to be a little tangled. She ignored it, changed clean clothes, and opened the door to go out. When she was about to knock on the door of Chu Yan''s room, she first noticed a small note on the table. Picking it up, Chu Yan left it to her. He said that he was going back to change his clothes. After all, he was going to eat in a restaurant, so he must dress clean. In addition, he has booked the location of the restaurant and asked her to wake up and call him. "Look clearly, this is called a date." The second personality knew that this was said to her, and she did not say anything. Although the man named Chu Yan looked more pleasing to the eye than the previous ones. But she didn''t think that the mere appearance of the guy who could keep going, would sooner orter show his worst side. Just like Qi Yunfeng and her scumbag father, they are all scumbag men. Tang Guo called Chu Yan to indicate that she had woken up. "I will wait for you downstairs." Tang Guo spent twenty minutes washing and putting on makeup. When he went downstairs, Chu Yan was already waiting there. Chu Yan watched her wear a brighter-colored skirt, and the bag she was holding seemed to be brighter than before, and then she looked at the smile on Tang Guo''s face and gave him a kind of illness, and her illness seemed to be cured. He was very witty and didn''t mention this, now is not the time. "It''s beautiful today." Tang Guo tilted his head and asked, "Meaning that it was not good yesterday? It was not good the day before yesterday. It was not good before?" Chu Yan: "..." System: Hahahahahahaha. The second personality: the master personality really bes very strange. "No, it looked good in the past, I mean, you look better day by day." Chu Yan reacted, this little question, can it be difficult to get him? He is the man who will move into her master bedroom in the future. This question will stop him, and the day of moving into her master bedroom must be far away. Because the restaurant is not far here, it won''t take five minutes. Therefore, they intend to walk there. However, there may be other activities in a while, and Chu Yan has parked his car in the parking garage on the other side of the restaurant in advance. He walked to Tang Guo''s side, took her hand naturally, and pointed to her handbag by the way: "Give it to me." Carrying the bag for his girlfriend was enlightenment. System: Malepatriots, this is the key point. Remember, this is consciousness. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, which made the second personality feel that Chu Yan was even worse. She thinks that if this man changes his heart in the future, it must be the worst one, the one who can hurt his master the most. Chapter 2826: Pistachio (60) Chapter 2826: Pistachio (60) After the meal, take advantage of Tang Guo to go to the bathroom to touch up her makeup. The second personality tried to speak, but it was not stopped by Tang Guo: "That man is slick, well-rounded, and has been courting you. His wife is definitely not a good thing. Wait, this kind of man changes his mind the fastest." "You mean, the man who is courting, can''t be courteous yet? What about courtship, it''s the right thing for a lifetime." "In short, I don''t think he is a good thing." The second personality quibble, "If you have the ability, let''s wait and see." "I think he is quite good, he has a good figure, a good-looking face, and a particrly good mouth. Listening to him makes me feel very good. Now I am his girlfriend. Is it normal for him to treat me well? Want this At that time, a man couldn''t do this. I guess he didn''t necessarily like me." Tang Guo said in a low voice while applying lipstick. "Anyway, wait and see." "You see that Qi Yunfeng at the beginning was an example of having no feelings for me. When going out on a date, don''t talk about carrying a bag for me. I basically don''t ask what I like to eat. The topics I discuss are always about his new book. Its when hecks inspiration, or he has to paint characters and illustrations." The second personality snorted: "I didn''t say that Qi Yunfeng is a good thing? It''s good to break up, let him and that little misceneous table hurt each other." With a faint smile on the corner of Tang Guo''s lips, she put the lipstick in her bag. From the appearance of the second personality, those vague memories have been clear. In the original plot, Ran En was no different from his current choice, they both left silently and went to another city. I think I can''t face the original owner and n to nevere back. Until, she learned about the suicide of the original owner on the Inte. People in the outside world are guessing how the original owner, such an optimistic person, would suddenlymit suicide by jumping off the building. Ran En believed that she was the one who caused all these sins. She had not fully recovered from the original condition. After the death of the original owner, she has been in guilt and suffering. The new life that had just started was broken again. Ran En, who lives in self-me and guilt every day, finally couldn''t bear such a huge pressure one day, and his condition worsened. Once again, she chose suicide, but she had better luck and was discovered again. Finally, Qi Yunfeng found Ran En and nned to take care of her. But seeing Qi Yunfeng, Ran En would remember that the death of the original owner was caused by the two of them, and the condition was getting worse. In the end, it was basically a mental disorder, and I often woke up with nightmares. At that time, Qi Yunfeng still had the strongest love for Ran En, and he couldn''t ignore it, so he took her home to take care of. It''s just the existence of Ran En that makes him unable to continue creating. At the beginning, he reluctantly wrote, and then various things happened, Qi Yunfeng slowly disappeared in the science fiction world. Relying on the money earned before, to maintain the lives of the two. It''s just that Ran En has never seen good, Qi Yunfeng gradually felt a sense of powerlessness. No matter how strong the love is, when it encounters such a reality, it will not stand the test. Finally, after the two were middle-aged, Ran En went crazy once, and Qi Yunfeng never looked for it. After receiving the news, it was the notice of Ran En''s death. For this reason, he began to me himself again, and the death of Ran En did not bring him relief. Chapter 2827: Pistachio (61) Chapter 2827: Pistachio (61) Instead, he began to remember. If he hadn''t been tempted by Ran En at the beginning, then would Tang Guo not die, then he would not give up creating, maybe the two would get married... just like this, lonely and lonely end. Therefore, the men and women of this world have never been together, and living together is just torturing each other. "Tonight there is a traditional cultural performance in the ancient town of the city, let''s go and see it." When Tang Guo returned to her seat, Chu Yan told her about it: "I saw the photos posted byizens just now. The ancient town over there also has colored lights. It is very beautiful. There are many traditional crafts there. Selling. We dont see an event like this once a year. Today we are just a coincidence." "Okay, then go over there." Chu Yan smiled and took her bag, and the other hand held her little hand: "There will be more people in a while, don''t get separated, Xiaoguo must hold me. If you find it troublesome, I will hold you. Its the same." System: If you want to pull a small hand, just say you want to pull a small hand. There are so many excuses. As an adult, no matter how many people go away, can you still find it? Besides, this is not an ancient town. He has to drive a carter, just to hold his hand. As soon as the two got into the car, Tang Guo received a call: "Linlin, what''s the matter?" After she asked these words, she felt Chu Yan''s worried look. "Xiaoguo, I had a quarrel with him, can youe and apany me? He always stays the same and makes me angry. We are in the same ce..." Before Yuan Linlin had finished speaking, she was interrupted by Tang Guo: "You have been talking for so long, and the noisy and noisy people have never really broken up. Doesn''t he always look back and admit his mistakes? It''s sote. , Its not safe outside, go to bed early." "No, Xiaoguo, I just want you to apany me. Let''s talk and I will be happy." Tang Guos lips bend: "Linlin, today Im getting better with my boyfriend, you are happy, my boyfriend should be angry with me. As a good friend, you shouldnt want me to break up with my new boyfriend Right?" Yuan Linlin wanted to say whether they were friends or not, but Tang Guo would have said it first. She opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. "Linlin, go to bed early, my boyfriend called me." After Tang Guo said this, he snapped and hung up the phone. System: Well, this is his host! Second personality: She is over before she starts to get angry and angry? Chu Yan was stunned at first, watching Tang Guo hang up the phone simply and neatly, he was still a little bit weird. But soon, he was happy for her. "What are you doing?" Tang Guo asked, looking back at him with a smile in his eyes. Chu Yanughed out, "I thought you would go tofort her." "She is an adult, and she has to learn to take care of herself. I am not her parent." Tang Guo took out a small mirror and took a picture, as if looking at her perfect makeup. "You didn''t teach me to make herself not If you dont want to do something happy, dont do it." The smile on Chu Yan''s face increased: "I didn''t expect you to hear it." "Yeah, I listened in. After all, you are the first person who is willing to go all the way, not sleep all night, and take a taxi back to watch the sunrise with me." Chu Yan felt a little warm in her heart, she originally remembered it. Chapter 2828: Pistachio (62) Chapter 2828: Pistachio (62) "Now let''s fall in love, don''t spend money arbitrarily in the future, take a taxi, you actually spent one hundred thousand!" Seeing Tang Guo''s distress for money, Chu Yan couldn''t help her smile: "How do you know that I spent 100,000 on a taxi?" "The driver sent all the transfer records to the Inte, and now the Inte is spreading crazy, saying that there is a seed of infatuation, in order to see the person he cares about, watch the sunrise together, and ask him to drive away. somewhere." Perhaps out of protection for Tang Guo, the driver only said that they were watching the sunrise together, but did not say that there were actually many intable cushions underneath. It was early at that time, after Chu Yan, and Tang Guo came down, those who were worried about her gradually withdrew. Now people on the entirework are reposting the news, and some people have made a joke: Do you like me, would you like toe and watch the sunrise with me? Of course, Tang Guo knew this first, because the system told her, and the system described it vividly to her at the time when Chu Yan''s domineering president would spend 100,000 yuan in a taxi. Chu Yan turned on the phone and saw that the screen was full of people. If you were willing to pay 100,000 yuan to take a taxi for me and take me to see the sunrise, it would be a bit dumbfounding. "Sometimes I spend money like this, it''s a bit overwhelming." Chu Yan thought about it, "Or, you can keep it for me, I will give you all the deposits, and you will give me pocket money in the future." System: Shameless! It''s really good at climbing up. Second personality: cheeky, she is sure that this man is just talking. The Second Personality didn''t expect that when Chu Yan and Tang Guo met the next day, he touched all his belongings, gave her all the cards, and changed the password to her birthday. Not only that, he also had a lot of financial investment, and he sent the ount number and password to Tang Guo, indicating that she wanted to take it out, anytime. The second personality: "This man is really willing to pay for it. No wonder you will be fooled." Tang Guo ignored the words of the second personality, a single dog who had never been in love would not understand this. System: Yes, today I moved all my belongings to the hosts side. Tomorrow, he may be moved into the hosts small bed. The shameless one is treacherous. After observing for a while, Chu Yan found that Tang Guo would not be as serious as before, dealing with those who often makeints about her. Especially when I was dating with him, I usually dealt with two sentences casually, indicating that I want to date my boyfriend, and simply hang up the phone. Although every time, he is her excuse, why is he so happy and sweet in his heart? "Professor, did you say that her illness is healed? Now I can''t feel what is unhealthy in her heart. She seems to have let go of something, and her life is much easier than before. And when sheughs, she feels a lot of heart. Sometimes I make some special expressions..." "You kid, just describe the situation when you describe the situation, can you not add that kind of cute adjectives?" A certain professor couldn''t listen anymore. Is this describing Tang Guo''s performance with him or showing his affection? "Okay, Professor, I mean, she doesn''t look like a patient now." "Can you take her over and see?" Chu Yan hesitated for a moment, and said, "Perhaps, I should find a time tomunicate with her and solve this matterpletely." Chapter 2829: Pistachio (63) Chapter 2829: Pistachio (63) Chu Yan did what he said, and when they were on another date, they frankly talked to Tang Guo about their worries and doubts. After speaking, he was waiting for Tang Guo''s response. "Ayan, I understand that you have been enlightening me. It is impossible for someone who has read countless psychology books and observed such subtleties without discovering some of my abnormalities." Facing Tang Guo''s calmness, Chu Yan was still surprised. Seeing her indifferent, his heart felt relieved. Did she reallye out? "The matter has passed, and my illness has been cured by you. But you look very uneasy. This time you took the initiative to tell me, do you want to take me to the doctor?" Chu Yan nodded. "Then make an appointment, I will cooperate with you." The more so, the more assured Chu Yan: "I''m just worried about you." "I know, if you weren''t really worried about me, my illness won''t get better so quickly? Thanks to you, I can be so happy." System: That guy has a set of coaxing people, and his host has a set of coaxing people greatly. It really is a natural match, a perfect match! Chu Yan was praised for being a little unable to be able to himself, although they developed a little faster, at least it was faster to confirm the rtionship. But in his heart, he didn''t feel fast at all, at least for now he has not seeded in sending himself into her master bedroom. But he didn''t worry anymore. He gave her all his belongings and moved into the master bedroom. Sooner orter. A good time was agreed, and on that day, Chu Yan took Tang Guo to find the professor. Tang Guo cooperated very well with the professor''s examination of her state of mind, and even used equipment. During this period, Chu Yan had been waiting outside. At the end of the inspection, when the professor said that she was healthy, Chu Yan was not to mention how happy she was, and invited the professor to dinner. At the dinner table, the professor repeated the old saying: "Chu Yan, now your girlfriend has, and your girlfriend''s body and mind are healthy, then, should we talk about the previous incident, should we be my students?" Chu Yan was a little entangled, but the professor mentioned it many times, and if he refused, it would be a little unkind. The professor is a well-known psychologist. He put down his body and talked to him so many times and helped him so much. This time he couldn''t refuse. In the end, Chu Yan worshipped the professor as his teacher. During Chu Yan''s study, he would take Tang Guo with him, which caused the professor to discover Tang Guo''s talent, and then he went back and said that Tang Guo was hisst student to close. Chu Yan: "..." He knew that the professor had always been so shameless. Now Tang Guo will notfort those who are irrelevant. No matter how manyints they send, she will basically not reply. Yuan Linlin would call her from time to time, all kinds of things that are not going well in life, and small couples quarreling, will also be put off by her. Every time when Yuan Linlin wanted toin, she snapped the phone and hung up. For the rest of the time, apart from work, she will study with her psychology teacher with Chu Yan. Because she often came backte, Chu Yan sent her home and stayed in her house by the way. Half a yearter, Chu Yan sessfully moved from the guest room to the master bedroom. From then on, he was contented to study with the professor seriously. When he was an assistant, no matter how troublesome the patient was, he would be smiling. He saw that the professor wanted to hit people every day. Chapter 2830: Pistachio (64) Chapter 2830: Pistachio (64) The old professor believes that the worst thing in this life is to ept a pair of young lovers as students, but the talents of the two are so good, and he is reluctant to rush out, and can only teach them what he has learned desperately. The two did not live up to the expectations of the old professor, and soon something went wrong. Professors led the way, and gradually gained some reputation in the industry. Even so, they still treat the psychologist as a side job and do not n to do it every day. After finishing their studies, Tang Guo and Chu Yan resumed their original lives. However, they receive requests from patients from time to time to help them see a doctor. At that time, Tang Guo posted his identity as a psychiatrist on his social ount, and also posted photos of the qualification certification and fees. On Weibo, her introduction has also changed, from a well-known painter to a part-time psychologist. Soon someone discovered this, those people who have been trying to makeints from Tang Guo, but never get a response. Calcting that time has passed for a long time, they still can''t forget that Tang Guo is a trash can that allows them toin at will. Some people think that they are familiar, even if Tang Guo is really qualified as a psychologist now, for the sake of acquaintances, he shouldn''t charge them, right? However, after the contact, it was different from what they thought. When they sent a rant, saying that they were feeling a little ufortable recently, and asked Tang Guo to help analyze it. Tang Guo said that he gave them a price list first. Tang Guo: This is the tariff. You can buy it for a minimum of half an hour and a maximum of three hours. After all, I only do this part-time. Take a look, if there is no problem, transfer the money first, and then we start. We can''t trust the phone, we can go to the tform without fear of me cheating money. If you are suspicious of my qualifications, you can go to my gallery to have a look. It contains some of my qualifications and qualification certificates, which can be found. A series of shame operations caused some people whoined to not react. The person who was going toin, when he saw the fee, he didn''t even think about it and said: 800 yuan for half an hour, are you robbing people? Tang Guo, what international jokes are you making? Everyone is alumni. As for? Tang Guo: It is because everyone is alumni. I gave you a 20% discount. ording to the market price, I can now charge you 1,000 yuan and a half hour. In the end, of course, that person said that he was very good, so that he would not go crazy to buy her the psychological consultation for half an hour for 800 yuan. It was really crazy. Seeing Tang Guo put up a psychological counseling introduction, many people came to her. After they looked at the price, they thought she was crazy about money. Many people even joined a small group to discuss whether Tang Guo was crazy. Tang Guo sneered at this and ignored it. If it wasn''t for alumni, she would have to line up to make an appointment. System: Yes, the host is very expensive, not only expensive, but also psychological consultations have to queue up. The second personality: Unlike what she thought, could she still do this? You don''t need to do anything bad, and you can make those bad things ufortable. Gradually, almost no one in Tang Guo''s social ount came to disturb her. In fact, during the time she was studying with the old professor, she has developed a new circle of friends, either from the psychology circle or from the business circle. Her identity is not simple. Even well-known actors have seen many. "Xiaoguo, do we have to charge for our rtionship?" Yuan Linlin was incredible, "you don''t treat me as a friend." Chapter 2831: Pistachio (65) Chapter 2831: Pistachio (65) "If you think of me as a friend, you wouldn''t know that I don''t like going to that kind of asion, and you have to call me out at two o''clock in the middle of the night. Let me guess, after I talk with you, you will turn around to make so-called new friends, and then say that I don''t like those asions, let me go home by myself and y with those new friends myself, right? So, have you ever worried that a girl, at two or three in the morning, in and out of that kind of asion, will it be dangerous to go home alone? " "Psychological consultation is two thousand yuan. I want me toe face to face at this time. Five thousand yuan, no bargaining. Since everyone is a friend, please respect my career." Listening to Tang Guo''s indifferent and ruthless voice, Yuan Linlin was going crazy and hung up the phone with a snap. "Shut down." Chu Yan touched Tang Guo''s head. He didn''t feel that his girlfriend was ckhearted and the asking price was high. This is the set meal they set up for these troubles together, knowing they are reluctant, just to pass it. For these people, "Wake you up sote, forget it, I think it''s better to stop it." Tang Guo gave him the phone with a smile, "Help me pull it." "Why always want me to be this viin?" Tang Guo squeezed Chu Yan''s face: "I like the way you pull a ck man, it''s so handsome!" Chu Yan suddenly became sober, the smile in his eyes couldn''t hold back, his fingers quickly cked Yuan Linlin, and he leaned in front of Tang Guo: "Quickly tell me, who else can cken out the address book? ?" System: Damn! ! Shameless! Chu Yan actually had a lot of doubts in her heart. Tang Guo''s previous temperament had changed a lot when she met them. He didn''t delve into anything, thinking that this might be a change she wanted to understand and made by herself. Regarding why she healed suddenly, many miraculous things happen every day in this world. Now she is very good, so the other is not important. The most important thing is that he has an order, he has a girlfriend, he can hold his girlfriend''s little hand to y every day, and he can sleep with his girlfriend at night. This is simply his ideal life. Tang Guo pointed out a lot of numbers to Chu Yan, and they were thrown into the small ck room without mercy. Chu Yan put one arm around her waist. He believes that such a life is real. System: All right, singles are indeed happy for young couples to block people together. I don''t understand. Yuan Linlin couldn''t believe it. Tang Guo actually hung up her phone. She didn''t believe in evil, thinking it was a misunderstanding, she called again and found that the phone could not be reached. He quickly realized that Tang Guo might have blocked her call. Yuan Linlin looked at her mobile phone incredibly. In the previous ss group, she saw some people discussing Tang Guo''s changes. That said, Tang Guo seems to be doing psychological counseling in addition to painting now, and the qualification certificates are all hung up. They also said that their alumni and old ssmates came to find them, but the other party was not at all affectionate, and the price was ck-hearted, which was several times more expensive than the big hospitals. Previously, those peopleined about Tang Guo''s ck heart and didn''t care about love. She thought it was fake. Some people were not satisfied with Tang Guo and spread rumors. Now she understood that what they were saying was true. Tang Guo was no longer the Tang Guo he used to be, but a man who became stinky for money. "Unexpectedly, she became such a person, fortunately I regard her as a good friend." Yuan Linlin said bitterly, and fell asleep angrily. Chapter 2832: Pistachio (66) Chapter 2832: Pistachio (66) Yuan Linlin and many peopleined about the charges, and Tang Guo, who was not affectionate, took a job that didn''t make any money at all and had to pay for it-free psychological counseling for the children in the orphanage. When Chu Yan knew about her decision, he raised his hands in agreement, and also said that this matter should be his share. His girlfriend is doing good deeds. As a boyfriend, he must be strong. He seemed to understand why Tang Guo wanted to help the children in the orphanage with psychological counseling. Maybe I just don''t want to let these unfortunate children have psychological problems, which will affect their physical and mental health and their future lives. "When I was in junior high school, my parents divorced. It was just the first year of junior high school. Remember it was the first year of junior high school." Chu Yan understood. Tang Guo nned to tell him about her own situation. He didn''t ask anything, and was just listening. "It was my father who cheated, and my mother couldn''t bear it, so she just got divorced. She didn''t want to face everything here. It was my sister who took me abroad, and then I became a boarder." "She was my younger sister who chose to take the initiative. She is young and can''t take care of herself. Although she is reluctant and a little lost, I understand." Chu Yan squeezed her hand firmly, indicating that he was still here. "She made me strong, and she said that I was very sensible since I was a child and will definitely be able to take care of myself." "Every time I say this, every time I say that my sisters self-care ability is terrible, and that I am capable. Every time I talk to me, I say something to praise me for being independent, and toin about my sisters still so bad and no growth at all. Maybe, she didn''t realize it herself, in her tone, it was not a dislike of her sister at all, but a deep doting." "You said, if I''m not strong, mom don''t want it. Dad has married Xiaosan and has children. Who will take care of me?" "I told you that day, she was going back, right?" Chu Yan nodded. "She gave me the flight information the day before, and I was preparing it very early. Later, I waited at the airport untilte at night and there was no one to see her. I learnedter that when the time came, she hadn''t boarded the ne at all." "On the same day, I didn''t have a small notice, even if it was a news, not an email." "It wasn''t until the next day that she called, saying that my sister''s hand was hurt." Tang Guo had a small smile on her face. She said that this was just an exnation for Chu Yan, lest he think about it. of. After all, the cause and recovery of her illness must have a process and result. She also has a hunch that her cheap mother maye back, and the purpose is definitely not purely to see her. Speak clearly to Chu Yan first, lest he express the wrong attitude. "At first I was quite worried, thinking it would be serious. After all, my sister ys the violin. For a violinist, my hands are almost dead." Having said this, Chu Yan saw some sarcasm in Tang Guo''s eyes, and instinctively told him that the following words would be very ufortable. Sure enough, she said: "Later, my mother said that when my sister was cutting vegetables, she identally cut a finger. She also said that she couldn''te back. My sister was clumsy and needed her personal care." Chu Yan couldn''t help but hugged Tang Guo, and whispered in her ear: "I don''t think you can take care of yourself, so you have to need me for the rest of your life." Chapter 2833: Pistachio (67) Chapter 2833: Pistachio (67) In the alumni circle of Tang Guo''s former school and the high school ssmate circle, she was talking about her unkindness now, she was obviously a ssmate, and the fees were so expensive. In short, from an original gentle, kind, and talkative image, it suddenly became extremely bad, and it was an object of hatred and reviled by countless people. Especially knowing that Tang Guo is not only a painter, but also a psychologist. Both professions are very profitable. These people were sour and jealous, they caught her and started to darken. When Tang Guo posted and changed the introduction of all her ounts, and made an appointment for psychological consultation, please go to Weibo to arrange the number. They touched the past one after another, and they saw a dynamic from Tang Guofa, saying that there were too many people looking for her, so they needed to arrange numbers and make an appointment. In order to help everyone solve problems efficiently, the weekly quota is basically fixed, just like her drawing. "I think she''s just pretending, so expensive, no one can find her at all." "Speaking of this psychological consultation, we asked in the hospital before. Although it is not cheap, it is not as expensive as hers." "I think she just wants to get rich and crazy." "I really don''t know where the kind person went before, and he changed so much all of a sudden, and we old ssmates and old alumni are all caressing about him and don''t give face at all." "This person, who has been in society for a long time, will definitely be attracted by drunken fans. Not many people can maintain their original intentions. People''s hearts are changeable, not just talking." "Actually, I don''t think many people ask her for counseling? After all, it''s so expensive. She is making this kind of advance appointment now, definitely wanting to find herself a step up." Yuan Linlin, who has been diving, couldn''t help it. She came out to talk, and now she was still on Tang Guo''s cklist, and she was so angry. "Hey, Yuan Linlin? Didn''t you have the best rtionship with Tang Guo? You didn''t help her talk anymore, did she really do something excessive?" Yuan Linlin can be regarded as finding a ce toin, and she added that she quarreled with her boyfriend that day, and wanted to makeints with Tang Guo, the only good friend, and seekfort. As a result, Tang Guo asked for a fee, and he would charge two thousand for chatting on the phone, and he would charge five thousand for talking to her in person. In the end, she said that she could not ept it, and the other party suddenly blocked her. Yuan Linlin did not say that the time was 2:30 in the morning, nor did she say that the ce where Tang Guo went to was a bar. Not to mention, Tang Guo never knew how to drive. Ask a young girl to go to a bar at two in the middle of the night, but she still can''t drive. Anyone with a little brain won''t do it. But the people in the group didn''t know what Yuan Linlin had done before, and didn''t know the real situation of the matter. When they saw Yuan Linlin''s words, they followed them. For a while, Tang Guo was in their eyes a very unbearable person with a smell of copper. Tang Guo didn''t know these things. But the system that I often y online is known. And it was broadcast for her. Tang Guo just smiled and didn''t care. What if people who have nothing to do with her fart curse and scold her every day? For this reason, the system does not control it, but it also retains a lot of evidence to prevent the host from suffering a big loss when public opinion disputes arise. Maybe some people are too angry and dissatisfied with Tang Guo. Chapter 2834: Pistachio (68) Chapter 2834: Pistachio (68) I couldn''t help but write a long essay, criticizing Tang Guo in various ways, expressing how there is such a psychiatrist in the industry. This is simply the second injury to the patient. In this article, Tang Guo''s various diforts were exined. At the end, I also suggested that this profession, private psychologist consultation, is too messy, likes to charge freely, ask a little more, and have such a bad temper. How can such a person be a psychologist? How can such a psychiatrist be able to treat patients with confidence and confide their secrets to the other party? An article condemning Tang Guo became popr on the Inte. There was no name or surname on it. So many people used the psychiatrist when they read this article, and it must be for money. of. For a time, everyone was looking for this psychiatrist with no conscience. At this time, of course someone secretly revealed Tang Guo''s identity. On that day, when Tang Guo woke up, she found that her Weibo posts were all scolding her messages, basically scolding her for being unscrupulous, unscrupulous, charging her, and her qualification certificate should be revoked. What''s more, there are private messages to scold her, as ugly as they are. What else, they also want to be a snowke here. Chu Yan also saw it. Tang Guo looked very calm, but instead he was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. "Don''t read it, theseizens are most likely to be led by others." Chu Yan was afraid that these words would cause Tang Guo''s psychological burden. Tang Guo shook his head lightly: "It''s okay, I still can withstand this abuse." I''m used to it. Along the way, through so many worlds, shecked everything, except for cursing, and she was numb. These cursing words were just a joke. "I will ask someone to help." Chu Yan said, "You see this, I can''t see it." "How to deal with it? Suppress the hot search? Don''t let them publish these remarks? This may be more serious. I have read that article, and I called me the charge for the whole process, and they have no evidence at all." Tang Guoli Jiao smiled lightly, "Do they have any transfer records? Since there is no record, it is not true that the charges are expensive. I can sue them for libel and damage my reputation." "Okay, then leave this to me, okay?" Tang Guo gave permission. Her boyfriend was so angry that she couldn''t solve the matter by herself, so she had to give him something to vent her anger, so as not to be frustrated. For a whole day, Tao Tangguo, a ck-hearted doctor, was on the Inte. During this period, Tang Guo made a statement, stating that he would take legal measures to protect her right of reputation, and will be held ountable for any actions that discredit her without evidence. Of course no one took this seriously, they thought she was just a bluff. But they didn''t know that Tang Guo was already asking the system to help collect evidence. Those people like to make trouble, then make a big deal, make enough trouble. She said that she charges high fees and does not meet the standards, and she is ckhearted. Thene up with evidence? And, she is not a doctor on duty in the hospital, and the transaction between her and the patient is just a mutual wish. In Tang Guo''s alumni group, all of them were gloating and discussing, and they all wanted to see what Tang Guo should do now. Chapter 2835: Pistachio (69) Chapter 2835: Pistachio (69) She is now well-known. It is estimated that few people are willing to go to her for psychological consultation, right? No matter how beautiful her paintings are, and her character is not good enough, people who ask for a draft should think about it. Tang Guo is still collecting evidence here, nning to sue all those who nder and nder her. The original owner acts carefully throughout his life, fearing to cause trouble to others and fear of harming others. She is different. She doesn''t hurt innocent people, but she is never polite to those who want to hurt her. To live, of course you have to livefortably and feel refreshed. Chu Yan observed for a day and found that any curse on the Inte would not affect Tang Guo''s wonderful mood, and his worries slowly let go. I was very angry just at those remarks. His girlfriend is such a perfect girl, why would anyone be willing to hurt? On the second day, Tang Guo didn''t even think that someone would help her prove her innocence. When she woke up, Chu Yan told her the good news with a smile, and took the initiative to open the web page on the phone to show her the remarks proving her innocence. The blog posts are very long, so they are all sent out in the form of long pictures. The long picture not only has text, but also some photos. After a cursory nce, Tang Guo knew who was helping her to prove her innocence. It turned out to be the welfare homes she went to in the past six months. The first to post Weibo was the ount of the Welfare Institute headquarters. The blog post of this authoritative organization came out, makingizens fall into silence after reading it. "We all believe that a girl who is willing to give free psychological counseling to the children in our orphanage must not be a bad person. These photos are all secretly taken by us. From the angle, you should all be able to tell. If you don''t believe it, we The welfare homes under the name all have surveince cameras, and we keep the same videos every other month." In this world, these children who have lost their parents are very important, so the requirements for orphanages are also very high. The main reason for this preparation is to fear that the children inside will suffer some bad things. Compared with those small worlds in the past, the children in the orphanage in this world should be the happiest. Later, the orphanage also released some surveince footage. After seeing this,izens became more silent. Maybe the people at the orphanage were a bit angry, thinking that this was not enough, and finally invited the children to take a video in return for Tang Guo. Why do so many? Because Tang Guo not only gives these children psychological counseling, but also donates money to them, and gives them toys and snacks. They even teach these children to paint when they are free. How could such a person be such a bad person on the Inte? How did those people bear to hurt her? Things reversed so quickly that no one had expected. Yuan Linlin''s group of fellow alumni was also silent. They wanted to say something, but faced with the evidence from the orphanage, there was no way to refute it. But how can they admit that they have cursed the wrong person? Turning around and staying on the Inte, Hei Tang Guo worked hard, saying that even if she helped the children in the orphanage, she couldn''t cover up her high fees and ck heart. [The host is big, these guys are really shameless as ever. The matter of prosecution is actually quite troublesome, just leave it to me, I am not used to them. Chapter 2836: Pistachio (70) Chapter 2836: Pistachio (70) The system took the initiative to ask Ying to do this, but Tang Guo did not object. In the past few years, in order to understand the situation of the original owner, she chose to bring in all the emotions, so she didn''t say a few words to her family''s Xiaotongzi, which might have suffocated him. In those years, Xiao Tongzi should also be worried about it. Therefore, Xiao Tongzi also needs to vent. "Why didn''t you sue them?" Chu Yan was not very satisfied with this matter. Indeed, there are so many people on the Inte, all of them are human beings, making it impossible to find evidence. Especially in that article, no name or surname was named, and thoseizens did not know their true identities. Even if they can be investigated by special means, they may be beaten down by others, which is very troublesome to defend their rights. But he wasn''t very reconciled. He was scolded for a whole day with his family Guoguo, still all kinds of personal attacks, just forget it? Tang Guo looked at Chu Yan with a smile, and saw that he was very angry, as if he was not good at coaxing, so she held his face and kissed him. Chu Yan, who was originally a little unhappy, immediately became happy, and soon his face was stern: "Even if you kiss ten times, a hundred times, I can''t forgive those people." "I didn''t ask you to forgive. It''s just that we still have our own business to do. You forgot? I recently took the order, and there are patient appointments, so I don''t have time to sue the garbage. Chu Yan frowned, as if so. "Your book will be on sale soon. Didn''t you say topensate your little fansst time? Take advantage of this time, prepare more small gifts, why waste time on the garbage?" With a smallmander, those people shouldn''t escape so easily. Oh...no, she didn''t know what Xiao Tongzi would do, she was just an innocent victim. Now we need to work hard, and there is no time to care for those who are bored. In any case, Chu Yan finally gave up on this matter. "Xiaoguo, I have new inspiration." Chu Yan took Tang Guo''s little hand, "The title of the next book is "Sword"." Tang Guo was stunned for a moment: "Why is it a knife?" "Because spreading rumors is like a knife, which can invisibly hurt people. However, the''knife'' in the title of my book not only represents this knife, but also represents another knife." Chu Yan was very satisfied. In an instant he thought of the subject of the next book. He touched Tang Guo''s chin and his voice was very gentle, "The viin in the book is a hacker, and he is the sharpest knife. Anyone who is found to spread rumors will be punished . In reality, he is just a very ordinary person. In the beginning, he just punished those who made rumors indiscriminately. Later...some things really made him angry...because those terrible rumors persecuted many innocent lives. So he chose to take up the real knife and cut off their lives. His approach is extreme, but it is also a relief to hatred, and the ending may be a bit regrettable, because he will die. But he never felt that his approach was wrong. " After Chu Yan finished speaking, she kissed Tang Guo''s lips: "Although we can''t do many things in reality to get those guys punished, it''s fine to vent in the book." "Okay, it''s good for Ayan to be happy." Tang Guo is very skeptical now, Chu Yan often turns into the viin in his books. However, this viin is quite cute. Chapter 2837: Pistachio (71) Chapter 2837: Pistachio (71) On the third day of public opinion, new melons appeared on the Inte. The blog ount is a new ount, and the blogger said that he is just a hacker who is helping him. Because once, I identally broke into a paintersputer and thought her paintings were pretty good-looking. I couldnt resist copying them. I was going to take them back to appreciate them slowly, because this painters paintings are very beautiful. Heal, every time he sees such a painting, he feels very happy. Since then, he is like an idiot, often observing the movement of this painter. Of course, the idiot here doesn''t mean that, but just likes her work very much. When copying information before, I identally copied some chat records of the other party. When he was bored, he looked over and found that the painter was as warm as her paintings, and could always heal people. But what happened the other day made him very angry, very angry, calm down, he decided to do something. Announce those ufortable things and let everyone see who is the ck radish. Later, the hacker posted a long picture. The chat record was very long and very long. He also said that he had only intercepted some of the more exciting ones, which should be enough for everyone to see. In total, there should be more than two hundred pages, all of Tang Guo''s chat records with those people before, and the chat records of these people in the group were released at the end. After reading it with curious people,izens seemed to see a group of peerless wonderful works. Incarnate as a hacker, he even found the person who wrote the small paper with a sentence: Im a hacker, so dont expect me to be a big mosaic. Im really too angry. Excited, I want to follow thework cable to kill the bad guy who insulted my goddess." Everyone suspects that this hacker may not be too old, maybe he is a genius or something. "Look at it slowly, I''m going away first, and I feel that if I don''t go away, someone wille to me for tea." Thest words left behind are so humorous that people will smile. At this point, Tang Guo was innocent. The lives of those who ndered Tang Guo had been affected to a certain extent. Although the "hacker" did not expose their three-dimensional, but with their avatars and nicknames, there are still three-dimensional people who know them, and they look very strange. Yuan Linlin never came to Tang Guo again, and she didn''t even dare toin in the group. After all, Tang Guo has a very powerful hacker brain fan. This time he intercepted their chat records, and the next time he angered the other party, he didn''t know what information would be exposed. Relevant departments are also looking for this hacker. Although they may criticize and educate them, of course they will eventually use it for themselves. Tongzi watched everyone''s movements, he smiled, hid his merit and fame, returned to Tang Guo''s side, and talked about his great work. After this incident, manyizens came to apologize to Tang Guo, saying that they really shouldn''t be the snowke. Tang Guo didn''t respond, and didn''t want to respond to anyone. If you hurt her and apologize lightly, do you have to forgive them? Want to be beautiful. The way Tang Guo handled it made Chu Yan feel happy: "Xiao Guo did a good job, how about they apologize? We just don''t forgive, even if we call us petty people, we don''t forgive." Half a yearter, Tang Guo received a call from Tang''s mother again, and the other party said that he would return to China to see her. Chapter 2838: Pistachio (End) Chapter 2838: Pistachio (End) Tang Guo didn''t take it seriously. "Well, then I will arrange for someone to pick you up at that time." As for asking her to pick him up in person, let''s forget it, and arranging someone to pick up the other party is already the most benevolent. Mother Tang subconsciously said, "Aren''t youing?" "Work is very busy and can''t go away. Recently, I have to go to some mountainous areas and left-behind children for psychological counseling, and I will travel a lot." Tang Guo didn''t lie, she indeed started this n in cooperation with the charity association. When that happens, she, Chu Yan, and other psychologists will go to different ces. As I said earlier, the children in this world are actually very happy inparison. The state attaches great importance to the orphanages and left-behind children, and every year it allocates funds to do this work. There are also charitable donations from people from all walks of life to ensure their life and physical and mental health. It can be said that in this world, there are no children who cannot read books, eat food, or wear warm clothes. The level here has reached a certain amount allocated by the state to raise children. After all, in the past few decades, the fertility rate has declined, and this policy must be implemented. Mother Tang did not expect that Tang Guo would participate in such a thing, and she had to ask Tang Guo to pick it up. Moreover, she also heard that Tang Guo''s tone was unfamiliar and she was a little flustered. She nned tomunicate with Tang Guo again when she returned. However, Mother Tang''s n failed. After she returned, she did not see Tang Guo. The counseling program for left-behind children takes one and a half years. Even if Tang Guo can apply to go back, she has no n. She didn''t want to waste her time at all, on someone who didn''t care about her. Through the system report, she knew what Tang''s mother was doing when she came back. Because of her father, who is still somewhat capable, thepany has grown bigger and bigger in recent years. Mother Tang was in a foreign country, and her life was not as good as she imagined. She has been hoping her daughter will be a phoenix. Of course, this woman is her little daughter, not Tang Guo. Knowing that Father Tang is here to go, he is here to ask for property for her baby girl. I heard that there was a joke between Mother Tang, Father Tang and the little san. Later, Father Tang was indeed annoyed by the trouble, and distributed the property of Sister Tang Guo to Mother Tang and asked the other party to sign a guarantee agreement. Mother Tang got the money and did not greet Tang Guo, so she went abroad. Later, Tang Guo received a call from Tang''s father, stating that the assets allocated to her had been entered into her card. By the way, I told Tang Guo about Tang''s mother. The purpose was very clear. I hope she won''t think about other things. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, but speaking of people like Father Tang, he was a little bit more straightforward. [Host, it should be your cheap mother who made Father Tang angry, and gave you three times the assets of your sister. People are scumbags, and it is easy to give money. Hearing this, Tang Guo didn''t care. However, sheter received a call from Mother Tang. Both inside and outside of the conversation were asking Tang''s father if he would give her money, Tang Guo smiled and replied, "Yes." Before Tangs mother was happy, she said: I donated all the money. I think its so pitiful for children without parents. I hope this money can help them and make up for some regrets. A teacher who takes care of them." Mother Tang couldn''t help but med Tang Guo on the spot, and then hung up the phone. Tang Guo handed the phone to Chu Yan indifferently: "Ayan,e, show me your most handsome moves, I especially want to see your most handsome look now." System: Laughing to death. Of course Chu Yan was satisfied with her, and decisively pulled Tang Mu ck. He is mostfortable with this kind of thing. In the middle of the night, Tang Guo''s second personality appeared: "You have won." After uttering these three words, the second personality never appeared again. Later, Tang Guo listened to the system and said that Mother Tang took the money and only spent a few years with her sister and it was almost gone. Her younger sister did not stand on the world stage as Tang''s mother thought. As the age grows, there is no growth. Mother Tang should worry about everything. Mother Tang tried to call her but couldn''t get in touch. Even changed other numbers. However, Tang Guo had already changed the number. System: Even if you dont change, if he is here, you cane in, can you count him as a loser? Chapter 2839: Pistachio Fanwai Chapter 2839: Pistachio Fanwai Tang Guo and Chu Yan posted high-profile announcements on Weibo that they were getting married. In addition, a very special wedding photo of the two of them was put on. Countless onlookers turned over the wedding photo sent by Tang Guo, and their scalp was tingling. The wedding photos of these two people are really different. Isn''t it possible to shoot on a horrible cliff or on a roller coaster during bungee jumping? As for surfing, it''s really trivial. I have done all the previous ones, so underwater wedding photos are definitely indispensable. Those who saw it were frightened, but they were also envious. Many of the items in it are things they dare not y. Moreover, if the cameraman is not professional, he may not be able to shoot well when doing that kind of entertainment. No matter what the outside world talks about them, it will not affect Tang Guo and Chu Yan''s affection. Especially Chu Yan, had already realized the thing in that dream. Now Tang Guo''s fans, mentioning him is just grinding his teeth. Because every time he releases a new book, Tang Guo will reduce his order. Such a high-profile pet husband is already known to the entirework. Chu Yan himself did not expect that one day he became famous on the Inte because his wife spoiled him too much. Qi Yunfeng had never taken Guan Tang Guo, and of course he knew that she and Chu Yan were in love and married. Looking at the wedding photos of the two, he didn''t know why. He clearly knew that the person he liked was Ran En, and even if he passed by, Ran En did not want to see him, but he could not forget Ran En even more. However, seeing Tang Guo and Chu Yan being intimate, having fun andughing unscrupulously, he believed that this was the real Tang Guo. At least, when the two of them were boy and girl friends, she had neverughed so happily in front of her and him. Does this prove that she actually doesn''t like him that much? Afterwards, watching Tang Guo frantically favoring the man named Chu Yan on the Inte, Qi Yunfeng became more and more ufortable as he watched, and he simply stopped paying attention to her movements. At this time, Qi Yunfeng''s life was not easy. Being incapable of love and Tang Guo''s current state of life represent his failure, making him less and less inspired to write. Often, it takes a long time toe up with a new idea. In this era ofrge numbers of talents, Qi Yunfeng is being eliminated. On the day of Tang Guo''s wedding, Ran En came back quietly, mixed with Tang Guo''s fans, and disguised himself for a while, not daring to show his true colors. Seeing Tang Guo marrying and smiling so happy, Ran En heaved a sigh of relief. In the past few years, she has been paying attention to Tang Guo''s activities every day, and the other party is getting better and better. She is sincerely happy. Even though Tang Guo is very tall now, she still didn''t mean to disturb in the past, lest she remember the unpleasant things in the past. Therefore, it is better for her not to appear in front of Sister Xiao Guo. Many yearster, Ran met Qi Yunfeng again. The other party looked at her in a foolish manner, which made her feel a bit pitiful, and persuaded the other party to forget the past and live a new life. She had a dream that night, and when she woke up, she let out a cold sweat. The next day, she took the initiative to call Qi Yunfeng and met in the cafe. Qi Yunfeng dressed himself up and went to the cafe, thinking that he would get good news from Ran En to ept him. Unexpectedly, Ran En gave him a p on the spot: "Dont be moved by yourself. I dont like you but I dont like you, Qi Yunfeng, please dont use this behavior to kidnap me. Do you know? Every time you appear , Will make me feel more guilty, and remind me of the harm I have done to Sister Xiao Guo." She believed that the dream was not a dream, it was real. She remembered the news that she saw on the Inte a few years ago. Her back was soaked and chilly, she turned and left, took out her phone, and hurriedly clicked on Tang Guo''s Weibo, only to find that the new Weibo had been updated this morning, she was relieved. Whether it is a dream or not, sister Xiaoguo is fine. Then she should stay away from this Qi Yunfeng better, for her own safety, and she should have a new life of her own. Chapter 2840: Group pet essay female partner (1) Chapter 2840: Group pet essay female partner (1) "This time, is it an ancient background?" Tang Guo looked at the rudimentary and old furnishings around, and there was no trace of modernity in the house. Of course, the most important thing was that she saw the clothes she was wearing. This is the ancient background, no surprise. She always felt that her eyes were a little ufortable, and she searched for a while in the house but could not find the mirror she wanted. Then I remembered that maybe this family is not very rich. In ancient times, what was circted was in the bronze mirror. A girl like her who was only eleven or twelve years old should have no such luxury as a bronze mirror. In the background of ancient times, there are many items ofmoner women dowry, only a bronze mirror. "My eyes hurt a bit." Tang Guo said, "Tongzi brought me a mirror and came out to take a picture of what happened." [Ok, host,] The system is already looking for it. [Host, your eyes are red, it looks like you have cried, but there are no traces of tears on your face. Perhaps it is an allergy? Only then came, he did not have time to watch the plot. Tang Guo could see his appearance clearly from the mirror. The little girl was about eleven or twelve, although she was a little thinner, she looked very smooth. This family does not seem to be a wealthy family. It must be well raised to be able to raise such water spirits. Could it be that this family is a rare ancient background to spoil her daughter? She also looked at her hands, they were white and tender, and she didn''t see any heavy work. I didn''t see what was wrong with my eyes, my face was indeed the same as the system said, without any tears, it was red, which was particrly ufortable. The system hurriedly put some eye drops on her, and Tang Guo closed her eyes andy down again, receiving the memories of this world. This family loves her daughter, so what sad thing happened to the original owner? After reading the memory, Tang Guo understood everything. This time is different from the world I traveled through before, this is a novel worldview. In short, this world was created by the author. The protagonist described by the author is the kind of world of the real protagonist. The location of the story takes ce in an ordinary family in Tangjia Vige. The protagonist is a traveler. The core of the story is that this traverser, as soon as he traverses, bes the favorite of this family. Grandparents spoil her, parents love her, elder brother and second elder brother love her, uncles and aunts who have a bad rtionship with their family should spoil her regardless of their children. Of course, there is one reason for the uncle and aunt not to spoil her children. It is too naughty, conscience, and unfilial. As for how to raise it, only when youe to this world and see the whole picture can you make a conclusion and know what kind of secrets are hidden behind these pets. The protagonist''s name is Tang Ying, who is her own sister. Why do all the above-mentioned people suddenly love Tang Ying who has changed his core? In fact, they didn''t know that Tang Ying was a traverser. Even though she has many performances, it is very problematic. Due to the protagonist''s halo, people will automatically ignore these details. Besides, why did they spoil Tang Ying suddenly? That''s because these people who change suddenly are all born again. Yes, this time it is a set of birth. After they came back from rebirth, the first thing they nned was to hold Tang Ying in their palms. Chapter 2841: Group pet essay female partner (2) Chapter 2841: Group pet essay female partner (2) Things should start from theirst life. The world often has some natural disasters, which makes the people''s life difficult. Heavenly dryness, floods, and epidemics may all bring extinction to the people at the bottom. With so many people, even if the court wanted to take them all into consideration, they were still powerless. Basically, in ancient courts, this kind of thing happened often. Even if you set aside two silvers, there are very few that will eventually fall into the hands of the people at the bottom. It ismon for a ce to suffer from famine and sell children and girls. What''s more, cannibalism may ur. As I said earlier, the Tang family is not rich. It should be said that the entire Tang family vige lives very tightly. The Tang family is pretty good, at least there is food, everyone can eat seven to eight points full, and the current clothes are not too bad. There are quite a lot of strong men in the family, and they are more dominant. In thest life of these rebirths, Tang Ying was not favored, andter Tang Ying passed through. But since I was a child, I was ugly, and I didn''t like my family. Unlike the original owner, he grew fat and white not long after he was born. Another reason is that the year Tang Guo was born was a very good harvest year in Tangjia Vige. In the year Tang Ying appeared, there was a drought. If it weren''t for the food in the family, the life would not go on. That year, the people of the Tang family could only eat a five-point full. Compared with the other people in Tangjia Vige, it is not bad, at least there are no dead people. It is said that a dozen people died of starvation in the vige. It happened that Tang Ying was born at the beginning of the drought. She was thin and yellow and looked stupid. She knew that she was crying and crying all day, and the family was disturbed by the noise. The old man and olddy of the Tang family agreed that Tang Ying was a disaster star. More importantly, only one child of Tang Ying was born in Tangjia Vige in this year. People in the vige thought Tang Ying was unlucky. Later, someone even proposed to kill Tang Ying. Fortunately, the Tang family was still reluctant, saying that they would not spoil the catastrophe, so they could just give her a bite of food. As she grew up, Tang Ying was really taciturn and not talkative. It was gloomy to see everyone, especially unpleasant. When the children in the vige saw her, they wouldugh at her, or run away, or throw some weird things at her, mostly small rocks. Tang Ying was injured, and the Tang family never cared about it. And the original owner is the little princess who was reached by them since childhood and held it in the palm of his hand. In the end, because of the water spirit born by the original owner, they have always attached great importance to it, and finally nned a good marriage for her. At least in the eyes of everyone in Tangjia Vige, this marriage is absolutely good. Because the other party is the son of Yuanwais family, Yuanwangs family is naturally wealthy, and there are all respectable figures in the county seat. Isn''t it a good rtionship to be able to marry into Yuanwang''s family? In this way, the original owner married into the high door in the favor of the family, and lived a prosperous and wealthy life as a young grandmother. After a few more years, they never thought about Tang Ying. Anyway, it was an ugly daughter who had the title of disaster star. They would rather not. In fact, they didn''t know that Tang Ying had already had an adventure when crossing over. She is not so ugly anymore. She thinks she is showing her true face. This family hates her so much, she really doesn''t know what cat or dog she will be allocated to. Chapter 2842: Group pet essay female partner (3) Chapter 2842: Group pet essay female partner (3) Therefore, I always hide my appearance. But inadvertently, she and the male lead met and saved the other person. The other person identally saw her true face and took heart to her. When the injury was healed, he left in a hurry, and promised to her that he woulde back to pick her up. A few yearster, there was another famine in the vige. This time it was still in winter, much worse than the previous drought. In the vige, the life of the Tang family has gradually be difficult for those who are freezing to death and starving to death. But because they had a daughter who was married into Yuanwang''s family, they were able to be helped from time to time. The family was lucky and did not starve to death. However, it is impossible for the original owner to give them too much aid. After all, she is just a married woman, and can only guarantee that they will not die of starvation. The disastersted for a long time, and every time the Tang family couldn''t sustain it, they would go to the original owner. They were very dissatisfied with the things that were taken out less than once. When they went there, they could smell the scent of meat, and she actually only gave them some coarse grains and dismissed the unnecessary clothes. They agreed that they raised this daughter for nothing. In fact, they didn''t know that the original owner was in Yuanwang''s house and had a bad life. Yuan Wai Lang''s son is not only lustful, but also a tyrannical man. Every time she helped the Tang family, she had to be beaten with a whip. As for theter bing less and less, it was because the son of Yuan Wai Lang only gave her so much. No matter what she does, there is not much. The first to give so much, she sold everything she could sell in her own hands. In order not to worry the Tang family, she concealed all this. However, the Tang family didn''t understand this at all, and thought they had raised a white-eyed wolf. When the Tang family was hungry and cold, the male lead of this world came to pick Tang Ying. When he showed up with people and came to the vige to pick up Tang Ying, the people in the vige regretted his identity a lot. If they had never bullied Tang Ying before, or dismissed her as a cmity, it was unlucky. For Tang Ying''s face, he would definitely take care of their Tang Family Vige. When Tang Ying left, she still left arge sum of money for the Tang family. This made the Tang family very grateful, and felt that she owed Tang Ying. But they broke Tang Ying''s heart before, so she couldn''t go back. Tang Ying didn''t have any feelings for this ce, leaving those things, but making the final decision. From now on, the life and death of these people has nothing to do with her. From the above, the men and women of this world are actually fine. After Tang Ying left, the Tang family took the money and did not survive the disaster. Becauseter, not only was there a famine in the winter, but also the gue. Everyone in the Tang family died in this terrible illness. It''s just that some of them encountered a miracle and were reborn. After rebirth, they favored Tang Ying in every possible way. First, Tang Ying was able to meet nobles, and at the twentieth, Tang Ying gave them so much silver in spite of their predecessors. These reborn Tang family members all thought Tang Guo was a white-eyed wolf, and only Tang Ying was the best. Therefore, they suddenly changed their attitudes towards Tang Ying and Tang Guo. The original owner did not understand the sudden change. The grandparents, who originally petted her, made her mistakes all day long, saw her not pleasing to the eye, and let them deprive her of food. Chapter 2843: Group pet essay female partner (4) Chapter 2843: Group pet essay female partner (4) She even told her mother not to prepare new clothes for her. Not only that, many tasks at home are entrusted to her. Wash clothes, cook, feed pigs... People from the Tang family also warned Tang Ying not toe to help her. As for why she suddenly stopped spoiling her, the rebirth people in the Tang family agreed and thought she was too arrogant and needed to exercise, otherwise it would be difficult to find someone else. This time, they didn''t n to give the original master nner Wang''s family. Thinking of the experience in the previous life, they finally nned to let the original master give an old man a step-wife. This is not just an old man, there is also a son who is about the same age as her. The original owner could not ept it, but there was no way to refute it. If only one person is reborn, maybe she can still struggle. However, many people in the Tang family were reborn, and they used random methods to prevent her from moving. In this life, she lived very poorly, and her lifespan was not long. She was rubbed to death by an old man when she was less than thirty years old. When she died, the Tang family didn''t react at all. Instead, they breathed a sigh of relief. The white-eyed wolf died, and they had nothing to worry about. Things were the same as they thought, Tang Ying met her male lead. The Tang family still prefers Zhong Yuan Wai Lang''s family, beating a daughter of the original owner''s uncle''s family to Yuan Wai Lang''s son. In this life, Tang Ying couldn''t walk smartly either. The Tang family loved her very much. In fact, she never understood why the Tang family treated the original owner so much, but she couldn''t manage these things. The reason why she was able to change her appearance was because she had a good foundation and she had some knowledge of pharmacology. Before she crossed, she studied Chinese medicine, so it came in handy, and she could also use this to save the male lead. But the Tang family loved her very much, and when they treated Tang Guo, they were extremely fierce. She persuaded her many times, but the Tang family refused to listen, as if they were sorrowful with the original owner, and tossed hard, finally marrying the person to an old man. In fact, Tang Ying has some concerns about this matter. But these people treated her very well, which made her very contradictory. To say that these people really met her in all their requirements, only on Tang Guo''s matter, their attitudes were very consistent, in short, they did not let Tang Guo get better. Later, the male lead came to pick her up, and she didn''t have time to worry about it, because there were still many things waiting for her. She is just a vige girl, the male lead is very high, and they have to work hard to make a difference. It''s just that there are so many people in the Tang family, which will cause her a lot of trouble. Later, Yuanwang''s quirks were exposed, and she knew that her cousin was almost killed, and she also dealt with it. In short, although the rtionship between her and the male protagonist is very smooth, but because of the rebirth of the Tang family, she has countless ties in her life, dealing with the small troubles of the Tang family, and the life is not considered Moisturize. And those rebirths have always treated her well, and even worked hard for her. Even if the small ones from the Tang family had a lot of troubles, she couldn''t let go of them, and could only deal with them tirelessly. After reading the memory, Tang Guo sat on the bed and was stunned for a while. This family is simply unreasonable. After all, they are all selfish, whoever can bring them benefits, they dote on whomever. Chapter 2844: Group pet essay female partner (5) Chapter 2844: Group pet essay female partner (5) In the first life, Tang Ying was a grudge, and in the end he refused to give the other party a sum of money to break the rtionship. These people might swear in secret, they are indeed a cmity, inauspicious, white-eyed wolf. They were born and knew it was unlucky, so they should choke Tang Ying to death. Thinking of what was going to happen next, Tang Guo was a little unhappy. She has to count first, how many rebirths are there in the Tang family: her grandparents, parents, eldest brother and second elder brother, and auntie and aunt. Therefore, there are a total of eight reborn people in the Tang family. Her parents have four children, her elder brother Tang Pingshan, her second brother Tang Pingqing, she, and Tang Ying, Tang Ying is the youngest, two years younger than her. Her uncle''s family has three children, Tang Pingchun, the elder sister, Tang Xing, and the second cousin Tang Ping. The fate of these three people is not very good. The uncle and aunt came back, and Tang Ying was nervous about everything, causing the three to feel resentment, venting their anger at home and quarreling with them. After that, they thought that these three were not up for grabs at all, maybe they were all white-eyed wolves just like Tang Guo. If these three had their own way at the beginning, it is estimated that they would give them a little charity like Tang Ying did. Tang Ying is different. Everyone in the Tang family and the vige treated her badly. When I finally left, I was still willing to leave so many silver taels, not to mention saving their Tang family, the whole vige could be saved. Therefore, in order to spoil Tang Ying, they ignored their own children. [Host big, what are you going to do? The system asked secretly, he felt that the host was absolutely impossible to let go of these rebirths. "Lets take a look at the situation first. Anyway, I dont want to be tossed to wash clothes in the big winter. I get up to feed the pigs before dawn, and I have to go to the mountains to mow pig grass." Tang Guo said helplessly, "I still prefer Miss Qianjin. I dont have to do anything." The system is a bit anxious, if he can be a small robot, the host does not want to do it, he can help. I don''t know where that guy has gone, so hurry up and take the host away greatly. Are you really willing to put his daughter-inw here, wash clothes in cold water, get up early and feed the pigs for cooking? Do you have to marry an old man after being rubbed by this family? If that guy knew, he would be mad. The system didn''t feel that Tang Guo waszy at all. In some worlds he traveled in the past, Tang Guo had experienced such a life that was even harder than the original owner. If he could, he didn''t want Tang Guo to be tossed like this again. "If they are too much, then I''ll leave here first." Tang Guo held his chin in consideration, "Before leaving, you have to give Tang Ying away. If Tang Ying is there, they are equivalent to having Tang Ying. Savior." However, from the plot, Tang Ying is not actually too decisive. The first life was decisive, it was because the Tang family had always treated her badly and treated her harshly. When the other party left, he even gave back so much money, which shows that he is still soft-hearted. If you change someone, don''t talk about giving money or p these people twice. Therefore, she may not be able to fool Tang Ying away. "Wait a minute, why do I feel something is wrong." [The host is big, what''s wrong? "Looking at the memory of the first life again, I always feel that something weird is the gue." Chapter 2845: Group pet essay female partner (6) Chapter 2845: Group pet essay female partner (6) Tang Guo closed his eyes again and carefully watched the plot of the first life over and over again. Sure enough, something was wrong with it. This time she is viewing all the plots, and the corners and corners have been carefully analyzed. So I saw something different. First of all, why did the male leade here when there was a famine in this vige? Even if he came to pick up Tang Ying, there was no need to bring so many talents. In this article, the description of the male protagonist is mostly based on the vision of the female protagonist. So what the heroine can see is what the reader can see. However, when describing, asionally some details will be revealed. For example,ter the male lead took the female lead Tang Ying back, and first asked someone to give her a decoction, and also said that it was just a medicine to prevent typhoid fever, for fear of her getting sick. Later, there were men of the male lead, and a simple conversation with him was about the gue in Tangjia Vige. At that time, the subordinate said: "My son, fortunately, the control over there was timely so that the gue did not spread." Tang Guo united various details in the plot, and guessed why the hero would personally go to this small ce in Tangjia Vige. It was mainly for picking up Tang Ying. If he didn''t show his importance, people might not be able to pick him up. After all, they should have received the news that the gue had happened long ago, and that the ce has actually been blocked. It may be in another vige or something, and Tangjia Vige waster affected. As the male lead, you definitely know what life Tang Ying has lived. Certainly not like Tang Ying, who is kind to save the Tang family. Instead, he only took Tang Ying away and listened to Tang Ying''s request, leaving a lot of money. If the Tang family were to survive, that would be their blessing, and if they could not survive, that would also be their fate. It was also due to Tang Ying''s attitude, it is estimated that he didn''t start directly. Tang Guo, who wanted to understand, smiled. Can''t raise Tang Ying, can''t she still be a male lead? After the system heard it, it hurried to correct it: [The host is big, and the words cannot be used indiscriminately, otherwise someone will be angry. You should be called, if you raise a cow, if you dont fatten Tang Ying, you can also fatten the male lead cow. Tang Guoughed out loud, anyway, she didn''t n to toss with the Tang family. In this closed small mountain vige, eight rebirths wanted to treat her an eleven or twelve-year-old girl harshly. They just found two reasons. If she wants to do something, she won''t have the advantage at all. It''s impossible, just draw the sword and hack them all to death, right? "Let''s take a look at Tang Ying here, or if it doesn''t work, I''ll start with the male lead." Tang Guo calcted the time, and it was not far from the day when Tang Ying met the male lead. So at this time, she could not leave yet. It is best to meet the male lead once, so that you can start and create a dream for the other person. Because she had analyzed Tang Ying''s personality, she didn''t n to use Huang Liangyi''s dreams on Tang Ying. If the family treats her hard, she probably suspects that the dream will be false, and then identally tells the Tang family''s rebirth, things will not be fun. [So, host, do you n to let the male lead know this? My God, I don''t think he has a good life in his life. "There is no way, you have to pay a price if you want to marry a wife." Tang Guo said with a smile. Chapter 2846: Group pet essay female partner (7) Chapter 2846: Group pet essay female partner (7) The male protagonist must be decisive, and he will never be soft when he is tidying up. This was what Tang Guo thought in her heart. After she wanted to understand these things, she went out. The Tang family was reborn the day before yesterday. In the past two days, the original owner suffered all kinds of inexplicable nking. For the time being, she has not been allowed to do anything. Tang Guo walked out of the house, nced in the courtyard, and saw her grandmother Wu, who was taking Tang Ying''s hand to talk. Wu''s wrinkled face was full of smiles. The look in Tang Ying''s eyes was kind. Now in her eyes, Tang Ying is more important than Jin''s grandson. Tang Ying was actually a bit embarrassed, she came across yesterday. As soon as she crossed over, she was treated with enthusiasm by this family, which made her a little at a loss. Another point is that she has no memory of the original owner. So in most cases, she can only nod with an awkward smile, because everyone''s eyes are on her, and she is afraid that something is wrong. She didn''t have much time to talk. She nodded with a smile when the family said something, and almostughed into a fool. Now her face is stiff. "Yingying, are you hungry? When your grandma asks your mother to boil two eggs for you, you should eat some to cushion you. Don''t be hungry. If Yingying is hungry, grandma will feel distressed." Tang Ying is actually a bit at a loss for such kindness. The main reason is that this family is a little enthusiastic. "Grandma, I''m not hungry, so I don''t need to eat eggs." Tang Ying quickly refused. Through understanding, she also knew what was going on in this family. Although she wouldn''t be hungry, she didn''t eat eggs casually. Ask her to eat it alone, and there are other peers in the family, so why don''t you make anyments? When she first arrived, she didn''t want to attract too much attention and be targeted. "Yingying is really sensible. Unlike thezy girl Guoguo, she will definitely not refuse to cook for her." When Wu Shi talked about Tang Guo, she still gritted her teeth, showing how much she hates Tang Guo. . Standing at the door, Tang Guo couldn''t help but curl his lips. With such olddies, it''s no wonder that they have raised a group of selfish ghosts. Tang Ying didn''t respond, so how could she respond? She only came yesterday, and she had no memory. She only knew that the family didn''t want to see Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t seem to have deliberately targeted her. As a person who has been admitted to a master''s degree and has done countless part-time jobs during school, it is impossible for her to have such a low EQ. She is so embarrassing that she will be hit by someone sooner orter. "Grandma, save you to eat, I''m really not hungry." Although everyone''s enthusiasm is not normal, she has to ept the kindness. These people showed kindness to her, and she couldn''t drive them away and shake her face. "Grandma wants to boil eggs for Yingying. Let''s go to the kitchen together and let your mother cook them." After speaking, Wu insisted on pulling Tang Ying into the kitchen. Tang Ying felt something, she subconsciously raised her head and saw Tang Guo. Seeing Tang Guo actually stood at the door with a smile on her lips, she felt a little strange. The mother seemed to have scolded her eldest sister before and asked the eldest sister to divide her beautiful beads into half. She refused subconsciously, and she got into trouble. Her mother said at the time that the eldest sister was ignorant, and she didn''t know how to let the younger sister and the eldest sister to follow her. Tang Ying was at a loss, and offended her eldest sister the next day. She still doesn''t know what to do. Not long after Tang Ying came out of the kitchen, Wu did not follow. ncing at Tang Guo''s position, he rushed to Tang Guo''s front and stuffed an egg into her hand. Chapter 2847: Group pet essay female partner (8) Chapter 2847: Group pet essay female partner (8) "Eldest sister,e in and eat quickly, I won''t be able to eat after being seen." Tang Ying said in a low voice, she did not forget to gently push Tang Guo into the house. Immediately after pushing Tang Guo into the room, Tang Ying heard the voice from grandma Wu behind him. "Yingying." Tang Ying and Tang Guo blinked, turned around and ran to the Wu family: "Grandma, I''m here." "Yingying, where did you go, don''t hurry up to eat the eggs. The eggs are delicious only if they are warm, and they will smell fishy when they are cold, so they are not delicious." When Wu Shi spoke, his eyes were still fixed on the egg in Tang Ying''s hand. You can tell from the look in her eyes, she actually wants to eat eggs. But as I said earlier, in the situation of this family, it is good to be able to boil two eggs at a time. They also gave Tang Ying the eggs, even if Wu n wanted to eat it, he couldn''t eat it. If she wants her to eat it, she has to cook one for Tang Fengshou, the old man of the Tang family. At that time, I had to go to two more. In her opinion, no matter how wealthy people were, they couldn''t afford such consumption. Also, the two of them ate, and there are so many little ones watching. It''s impossible, don''t give it to them. If you don''t give it today, you have to give it tomorrow, but not everyone can eat something like eggs. It''s not the same for Tang Ying to eat. The few people who came back from their rebirth all knew what was going on. The rest of the grandchildren, even if they have opinions, her children will go to discipline themselves. Tang Ying realized that Wu n actually wanted to eat eggs a bit, and almost without hesitation, she stuffed the eggs into Wu n''s hands: "Grandma, you eat." As soon as I walked through, this family treated her very well. And she also ate an egg yesterday, even if the egg is indeed better than the whole grain here, she still knows that she respects the elderly. "Yingying is so good, grandma is not hungry, and the eggs are too nutritious. Grandma''s age is not good for digestion, and it is easy for her health." Tang Ying was moved and funny, as if she was really over-prepared, and the family was sincere to her. If it''s not true to her, then why can a good thing like an egg be cooked for her two at once? "Grandma, how about half of us?" Without waiting for Wu to say anything, she quickly peeled off the hot egg, and suddenly a white and bright egg appeared, as if she could pinch out water. She divided the egg into two halves, and forced half to Wu''s mouth. frontier fortress. "Grandma, you see that half of it is already dipped in your saliva, Yingying don''t eat it." The Wu family was moved, and indeed, Yingying was the best in this family. God must know how blind they were at the beginning and how good Yingying was, that will give them a chance to rebirth and make up for their debt to Yingying. Older and younger, this time I really ate the eggs. The Wu family was very happy, and he kept pulling Tang Ying to speak, but couldn''t bear to let go. Tang Ying was still a little embarrassed because Wu keptplimenting her for being obedient and beautiful. She had been secretly photographed in the water before, and her appearance had absolutely nothing to do with beauty. But Wu knew that in the future, Tang Ying would be very beautiful and would meet a noble person. In her previous life, she didn''t know the identity of that noble person, but someone who was able to take out so many silver coins at one time was definitely not a simple person. If it hadn''t been for the **** gue, their Tang family, with that sum of money, should have turned over. Chapter 2848: Group pet essay female partner (9) Chapter 2848: Group pet essay female partner (9) Tang Guo stood in the room, staring at the egg in his hand for a while, she heard the movement outside. She didn''t think Wu''s reaction was strange at all. The rebirths of the Wu family all thought that Tang Ying was a good one. She was a white-eyed wolf and treated Tang Ying well. Maybe in the future, their family could still leave this small mountain vige because of the nobles Tang Ying met. [Host, your sister''s heart is still good. Tang Guo replied, "Except for a softer heart, everything is fine." Tang Guo was not polite, and peeled the egg. The egg is actually very small, much smaller than modern eggs. But the taste is really delicious. The only downside is that it''s gone after two bites. Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth, walked to the door, scanned the yard, and his eyes fell on the old hens who were looking for food. Said quietly: "The taste of eggs is good, now I especially want to have a group of old hens, line up every day toy eggs for me." System: He didn''t know what to say. "Or, when I leave the Tang family, I will raise chickens for a living, and set up a chicken farm here, and go to a big ce like Beijing. Provide chicken and egg one-stop service to restaurants, dignitaries and dignitaries." System: So, is this a chicken farm born from an egg? Obviously, I just want to eat, and then I want to set up a chicken farm. Isn''t it too extravagant? "Tongzi, take me a yellow beam and dream it out." The system was a little surprised: [Host, are you going to use it for Tang Ying? Didnt you say that even if she dreamed of these things, she didnt necessarily believe it? "Cannibalistic mouth, I don''t like to owe favors." Tang Guo nced, was pulled by Wu n to talk, andughed with Tang Ying who was a little embarrassed. Tang Ying seemed to have spotted her and smiled at her secretly. She didn''t respond, and turned to enter the room with her skirt hem. Now she wants to find a way to save two silver coins as the travel expenses to leave the Tang house and go to the capital. To run a chicken farm, she hasn''t done such a thing yet, so she is a little looking forward to it. Seeing Tang Guo entered, Tang Ying returned the egg to her without anger, feeling a little happy. In fact, the eldest sister is not that bad. Even if the grandmother scolded the eldest sister and only praised her, the eldest sister was just crying and sad and didn''t mean to anger her at all. The eldest sister should not hate her very much, and she should not be angry. Before long, Tang Ying came to look for Tang Guo again. The voice was small, with some temptations: "Sister, I went to eat." In fact, the family didn''t even want to call Tang Guo. In Wu''s words, two meals can not die. Now they hate Tang Guo in this way. Had it not been for Tang Guo, would they have had such a hard time when there was a famine? She couldn''t bear to get a piece of meat for her natal family. It is because they raised a white-eyed wolf. Tang Ying insisted on calling Tang Guo. They said a few words, and they were afraid of making Tang Ying angry, so they didn''t stop. Tang Guo nodded and answered Tang Ying. Follow each other and eat. Walking into the hall where the Tang family used to eat, all the Tang family were there. As soon as she appeared, countless eyes stared at her. Among them, there are eight pairs of eyes, and they show disgust at her unabashedly. In addition, her elder brother, elder sister and second cousin in the lobby were filled with confusion when she saw her. After all, Tang Guo has been pampered by the Tang family since he was born. Chapter 2849: Group pet essay female partner (10) Chapter 2849: Group pet essay female partner (10) The elders of the Tang family, even their parents, suddenly changed their attitudes, so they didn''t understand why. Tang Xing, the elder sister in the lobby, and Tang Ping, the second cousin, used to admire Tang Guo, because Tang Guo is the best-looking girl of Tang Jiasheng. No, it should be said that Tang Guo is the best-looking girl in the whole vige. Under the premise of this kind of life, their grandma, Wu, is willing to buy Tang Guo bead and flower wear. A while ago, she said that when Tang Guo passed her twelve birthday, she would give her the bronze mirror that had apanied her all her life. Tang Guo. This, however, made them envious, and a little bit jealous in my heart. They were a little happy originally, but Tang Guo finally became less favored. But in the next two days, they felt that something was not right. It was obvious that Tang Guo didn''t do anything, the same as before, but Wu n could always find a strange reason to scold people. What made them even more uneptable was that their elders had begun to spoil the ugly girl Tang Ying. I cooked an egg for Tang Ying yesterday, and today I cooked two eggs. They stared at Tang Ying''s bowl together, only to realize that there was a piece of bacon in it. Even though they were only **** wide, they were still envious. This is meat, no matter how small it is, it is also meat. Only at the time of Chinese New Year can you see the meat. Tang Guo''s brother Tang and cousins, seeing the piece of meat, their eyes were almost flushed with jealousy. Not to mention the three of them, just the other people who came back from the rebirth, seeing the piece of meat, couldn''t help but swallow several times. They like meat too. But they all thought that Tang Ying was the most important person in the Tang family, so it was all right for the Wu family to eat meat for Tang Ying. Tang Ying is a girl who never forgets her origin. Even if they treated her badly at the beginning, she didn''t forget, and she didn''t bear any grudges, and she left them so much money. Had it not been for the **** gue, their family should be able to survive the disaster and live a prosperous life soon. After everything is set up, I can still go to Tang Ying topensate her. After being reborn, they all decided unanimously that from now on, they must treat Tang Ying well. They were not afraid that Tang Ying was a white-eyed wolf. Everyone could be a white-eyed wolf. Tang Ying would definitely not be. Tang Guo and Tang Ying sat down, and Tang Ying also saw the piece of meat in the bowl. In fact, she really didn''t want to eat, after all, the eyes of the whole family fell on her. After receiving the previous lesson, she didn''t dare to confess her flesh to the same generation casually. To whom, who must be scolded by Wu. "Yingying, this is the bacon that your grandmother specially asked your mother to steam you." The woman who spoke was Tang Guo and Tang Ying''s mother Li, who is actually not young anymore. After all, she is the mother of four children. When she steamed that piece of bacon, she swallowed many times. I couldn''t help it before, and I made a little bit of skin on the side of the cured meat. Butter Wu n kept guarding in the kitchen and warned her that this piece of bacon belonged to Tang Ying, and she had to guard it so as not to be eaten by others. Although Li was a bit embarrassed, he thought that Wu was right, this piece of meat should be eaten by Tang Ying, and no one in the family was qualified to eat it. Tang Guo nced at her bowl. There was a pie with whole grains wrapped in wild vegetables. From memory, she learned that her treatment had dropped several levels, and she was now the worst treatment in the family. Chapter 2850: Group pet essay female partner (11) Chapter 2850: Group pet essay female partner (11) She looked into other people''s bowls, and as expected, there was only one wild vegetable cake in her bowl, and the worst in other people''s bowls were two wild vegetable cakes. "What do you look at? Look at the way you dislike it. Some food is good! In this family, youzy girl has the least effort, and you must have the least food. If you want to eat more, just change it. Do more for the family." Wu Shi suddenly roared, which Tang Guo didn''t expect. This family really hates her very much. She really didn''t show any disgusting eyes, she just looked at it, wondering what other people were in the bowl. Unexpectedly, such a small action caused Wu''s dissatisfaction. "Lazy girl, if you don''t like it, just don''t eat it tonight." Li Shi also spoke, and before Tang Guo could react, he reached out and handed Tang Guo''s bowl. Under Tang Guo''s incredible gaze, he divided the pie into the bowls of others, including herself. Because her distribution is very reasonable, the family has no opinion. Tang Ying has an opinion, but she dare not say it. If she speaks, it is estimated that this family hates Tang Guo even more. She didn''t understand why this family should treat Tang Guo such a girl who was only eleven or twelve years old. Tang Guo looked at the empty front, only a pair of chopsticks left. System reminder: [The host is big, you cry because you are wronged, run outside quickly, and then you can start a small stove. Tang Guo had already thought about it, but she just didn''t expect that this family''s attitude would be so obviously bad. With a sigh in her heart, her eyes turned red, covering her face with one hand and the skirt with the other, rushing out quickly. Because the Tang family has just returned, she hasn''t started to work, and she is wearing a nice little skirt. Tang Ying was a little worried. When she wanted to stand up, her elder brother Tang Pingshan held her shoulders, and Tang Pingshan looked spoiled: "Little girl, leave her alone. We are usually too spoiled. She has cried enough by herself and wille back of." "Yeah, little girl, don''t worry, just let her cry. If you want to spoil her again, I don''t know what she will look like in the future." Second brother Tang Pingqing followed, with disgust in his eyes. In the previous life, when he and his eldest brother went to Yuanwang''s house to find her, and asked her to help the family. Obviously, she smelled the meat from Yuanwang''s house, but she only gave them some coarse grains. The portion was so small that it was enough for them to hold on for a few days. Obviously she was wearing silk satin, but they turned out to be some yellow, outdated, and wormy old clothes, which were worse than those worn by members of Yuanwang''s family. Thinking of this, the second brother Tang Pingqing gritted his teeth with hatred. They loved her from childhood to adulthood, and she turned out to be a white-eyed wolf. When they came back, they all had the urge to strangle her. Isn''t it just eating less, isn''t it so good for her? Compared with her behavior of white-eyed wolf, they have done their best. Tang Ying couldn''t get out, in fact she was a little worried. This is ancient times. Will there be anything wrong with a little girl running out? In case she was met by this ancient human trafficker, her eldest sister was so slick, if she was sold by human traffickers, it must be on those unclean asions. Didn''t she ruin the life of an innocent girl? Tang Ying eats this meal with fear. She decided to eat quickly, and then go to Tang Guo. Chapter 2851: Group pet essay female partner (12) Chapter 2851: Group pet essay female partner (12) After Tang Guo ran out of the house, he went straight to the back mountain, found a hidden location, took some food, and sent a message to the friends in the group. [School Flowers]: Are you all here? [Ziyun]: Yeah, sister, are you in the new world again? [School Flower]: Yeah, Im in the new world again, this time its more interesting than the previous world. [Margaret]: No matter how interesting it is, it is not our magic world, I can''t raise any interest. Margaret was particrly depressed now, Tang Guo had already met the other people in the group, and had not been to the magical world. She was looking forward to the stars and the moon, but she didn''t expect anyone toe. Although, she knew that this matter was beyond Tang Guo''s control. Every time Tang Guo went to the New World, he teleported randomly. But she still couldn''t help being lost. She really wanted to see Tang Guo. Fortunately, she had a long life span. As long as she continued to practice, her life span would continue to increase, but she would wait. [School Flower]: This time I went into the world of a novel. It is very interesting here. My current status is the most unlucky and most miserable female protagonist in this novel. [Chi Xiao]: Which time hasn''t you been the worst? Chi Xiao couldn''t help it anymore. None of his sisters were not miserable. When she said this, didn''t she count? [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, sister, Chi Xiao was right this time, how could you not be the worst? [Mission Fairy]: Hahaha, the school flower is really true. I can''t find a reason to refute this sentence for you. So far, none of the identities you wear is not miserable. [Yinhuan Sanren]: I guess, if it''s not miserable, it will probably not pass through. [Billy]: Cough cough cough, you guys, don''t tease the school fair, or ask how things are going now, school fairs, do you need our help? As soon as Billy appeared, the people in the group felt strange when they saw his message. It was strange that Billy didn''t tease Tang Guo with them, but also helped her speak. Tang Guo also felt that Billy was a little strange. At this time, Billy''s normal reaction shouldn''t be tough at her with everyone? Of course, everyone was just a little confused, and Tang Guo didn''t take it seriously. [School Flower]: This time, my female partner is really miserable. Because there are eight born-again people in my family. Once they are born again, they will torture me in every possible way... Tang Guo gnawed a roast chicken, chatting with the people in the group about his current situation and the things that happened in this world. The friends in the group sighed a little after listening. It was a pity for the original owner, and very pitiful for the original owner. [Pretty Fairy]: I really dont know what to say. Its not surprising that the term poor mountains and evil waters appears. Yes, poor mountains and bad waters. Don''t test human nature in a poor ce. In order to survive, it is not umon for people to eat people. Poor mountains and bad waters, changing children and eating, these terrifying words were born because of such tragic things. At that time, the situation of the Tang family, even if he knew the situation of the original owner, he probably wouldn''t understand it too much. It is even possible toin that the original owner is incapable, and even married into Yuanwang''s family, but can''t get anything to eat. What''s the use of them raising her? Thinking of this situation, the people in the group were a little silent. Chapter 2852: Group pet essay female partner (13) Chapter 2852: Group pet essay female partner (13) [Chi Xiao]: Sister, let me send something to eat. Knowing that Tang Guo is not short, but he just wants to give it. Thinking of the things in the plot, he still feels nauseous. Whether it is his sister or the original owner who ended up miserably, they are all good girls. With Chi Xiao taking the lead, the friends all gave Tang Guo food on their own. Most of them are just done at their orders. They felt that even if Tang Guo stored food, it could be kept in her mysterious space. But it''s not as good as freshly prepared, warm food. [School Flowers]: Thank you all, I will not refuse this. I have already nned that I will leave the Tang family in a while. They are eight rebirths. I am a young girl who is their junior. Unless they are hacked to death with a knife, staying in the vige is a dead end. So, I have already nned, and after doing what I want to do, I will choose to leave. Then, I want to open a chicken farm. I had an egg before. It was delicious. I n to raise a group of chickens and line up toy eggs for me every day. At that time, I will give you points. The little friends in the group couldn''tugh or cry when they heard this. But they are all responding. They have already made up for the scene of queuing toy eggs. [Host, Tang Ying is here. The system has been observing the surrounding situation, or Tang Guo told him before that Tang Ying might find it. No, it was really found, so he quickly notified Tang Guo. "Sister, where are you?" Tang Guo and the people in the group greeted, and quickly hid what they were eating, wiped the corners of his mouth, and wiped off the oil beads on his lips. The system couldn''t help butugh at the act of stealing something. "Sister!" Tang Ying''s voice became more and more anxious, and no one responded. When she was screaming again, Tang Guo suddenly walked out from the side. She quickly stopped her voice and ran to Tang Guo''s front. "Sister, don''t run around, it''s dangerous outside." Tang Ying is actually a little ufortable calling a girl who is many years younger than her as the eldest sister. Fortunately, screaming and screaming went smoothly. "Eldest sister, go back." Tang Ying surreptitiously touched a half piece of cake from her sleeve and handed it to Tang Guo, "I wanted to save that piece of meat for you, but grandma and mother were watching and didn''t eat them. Don''t let me out." Tang Guo looked at the half of the cake, nothing happened. "Sister, no matter how sad you are, you can''t be hungry. Eat first." Tang Guo took the cake this time, smelling the wild vegetables, and almost burped, but fortunately, he stabilized in time. She nced at Tang Ying and saw what the other party was expecting. She picked up the cake and took a bite. Tang Ying smiled happily. Tang Guo: "Tongzi, I can''t eat anymore, I''m a little full. I expected she woulde to me, but I really didn''t expect that she actually has the ability, in the eyes of so many people from Wu and Li, she can Hide half a pie." Knowing that Tang Ying is so good, she just ate less. Tang Guo chewed slowly, making Tang Ying think that the eldest sister was a beautiful girl, and she was afraid that she would eat quickly and look ugly. "Sister, it''s getting dark, let''s go back." Tang Ying is really worried. If Tang Guo doesn''t go back, what should happen if something happens? Tang Guo was very cooperative and followed Tang Ying back. She is also full, but now she has to eat half of the cake again, which is a bit supportive. Tang Ying still stared at her to eat, she had to eat all the cakes. After eating, she felt vomiting. Sure enough, no one cared about where she went, whether she was hungry or not. Late at night, while Tang Ying was asleep, Tang Guo secretly stuffed her with a yellow beam and a dream. Chapter 2853: Group pet essay female partner (14) Chapter 2853: Group pet essay female partner (14) [Host, used Huangliang Yimeng for Tang Ying, is it useful? She was too soft-hearted, and she received a good education from modern people. In that modern ce, as long as people are slightly diligent, there is nock of food. Therefore, there are not many wicked and frantic people. The system was a little uncertain and said: [Even if she knew the truth, the Tang family worked hard to treat her well, even if she knew the situation in the dream, she still couldn''t let go of them and was cruel to the Tang family. "I didn''t expect her to be cruel to the Tang family, so I should return her that egg. I did this so that she would not understand what her husband did in the future, which would cause harm to their feelings. Traveling to another world, the life of loneliness is not easy. In this world, only a male protagonist is really good to her. It would be a shame if there was any grudge between her and the hero because of the Tang family. " When Tang Guo said that, the system suddenly understood a little bit. At the beginning, his host was huge, and he also traveled through every small world. It can also be said that he came to another world to be a lonely person. No one understood her, the host who passed through for the first time was big, without any memory, like a nk paper. Even his system, ording to the prompts of the task, urged her toplete the task of the female partner. But the host is so big that he can''t bear to really go to innocent people. In order toplete the mission of a female partner, she will choose apromise, the least harmful way, but no one will understand. The system knows that the host has changed a lot. Although he wouldn''t be as simple as it was like white paper at the beginning, at least he didn''t intend to destroy the world at every turn. She became reckless and only did what she wanted to do. She never disappoints people who are good to her. For Tang Ying, perhaps it was the host who felt very empathetic. [That''s the main problem for men. ] The system cant help being funny, [Ive already made up the picture. The male protagonist gritted his teeth with hatred of the Tang family, and because of Tang Yings face, he couldnt make it violently. It felt like swallowing Xiang Xiang. Right. "It''s as if you swallowed it." System: [Host, don''t hurt your most loyal Xiaotong. Tang Guo didn''t hold back, and chuckled: "Don''t worry, although the male lead will work a little harder, there are a hundred ways to deal with the Tang family to make them feel ufortable. The male lead, there are already a lot of troubles, not bad. " System: Still as bad as ever. So, why isn''t that guying? It is estimated that the chance of this is poor. When he came before, he scanned the surroundings and found no one, which fits that guy''s personality. He estimated that he might meet him in that big ce in Beijing in the future. That guy is very smart, and his status is not too low every time. This night, Tang Ying had a dream. No, to be precise, she had two dreams. A dream is a lifetime. In the first dream, she also passed through. However, she who passed through was not favored at all, and suffered countless eyes in the Tang family. Later, she met her destined person. When there was a famine in the vige, he came to pick her up and left. She left a sum of money for the Tang family as a decision. Later, they died in a gue. In the second dream, she still passed through, this time the situation was different. Chapter 2854: Group pet essay female partner (15) Chapter 2854: Group pet essay female partner (15) The Tang family in the dream seemed to love her very much, making her a little bit disbelief that all this was true. Unlike the first dream, her eldest sister Tang Guo was not favored and was even disgusted by her family. This was something she didn''t understand until death in the second dream. In the second dream, the Tang family was even willing to work hard for her, and they were willing to keep everything good for her. This is the affection she can''t give up aftering to another world, so she has been taking care of this side all her life. Until the end of the dream, Tang Ying discovered the truth of the second dream. It turned out that the Tang family loved her so much because they were born again. It was her previous life that she left them a sum of money to keep them in mind. After being reborn, they spoiled her desperately. They all think that the eldest sister Tang Guo is a white-eyed wolf, so they hate her so much. Tang Ying was awakened by the dream. After opening her eyes, she found that the sky was still dark, and some moonlight was faintly shining outside. She nced at Tang Guo''s position and found that the other party was still asleep. Where she was lying, she couldn''t sleep anymore. The dream was very clear. She thought it was just a dream, but she couldn''t help but believe that what happened in the dream might be the past and present. She remembered that in the first dream, the eldest sister was not a so-called white-eyed wolf, right? At least during the famine, if the family members weren''t helped by the eldest sister, how could it be possible that the Tang family didn''t starve to death? Tang Ying''s heart was very confused. She didn''t want to believe these two inexplicable dreams, but she couldn''t help but recall them. She rubbed her head, she didn''t know how to face the Tang family during the day. Tang Guo heard Tang Ying''s sigh, closed her eyes and fell asleep. She knew the result was like this, even if she knew what happened in her dream, Tang Ying would still struggle with how the Tang family treated her after being reborn. Even if the Tang family really had some purpose, they were really good to her, and she couldn''t let it go. Unless, one day, the Tang family will show their minions badly, hurting what she cares about most. Even so, with Tang Ying''s disposition, he just ignored the Tang family. Tang Guo yawned and really fell asleep. Tang Ying can''t count on it, so it''s only the male lead. She just waited in Tang''s house for a while, the male lead would definitelye. In the morning, Tang Guo was awakened by Li. "Lazy girl, get up quickly. Starting today, you have to work too. Hurry up to mow the pig grass ande back to feed the pigs. If you don''t do anything, you just want to eat. Youzy girl, how can you think so beautiful." Tang Guo rubbed his eyes and said, "Mother, I haven''t had a meal sincest night, and my body is weak." When Li heard this, he thought Tang Guo waszy, angry, and vicious, and he stretched out his hand to pull Tang Guo''s ears. Tang Guo wouldn''t let her seed, and quickly got up from the bed and jumped off. Li made a rush, her kneecap hitting the hard wood, and her teeth cracked in pain, and she cursed: "Lazy girl, you dare to hide, do you want to eat?" "Mother, I haven''t eaten two meals." Tang Guo neatly put on clothes: "If I dont have enough energy to eat, how can I work? I want horses to run and not let them eat grass. Where is such a good thing? Anyway, my mother and grandma will not give me food. , I''ll just go to the mountain to find something to eat." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he really went out. As for Tang Ying, she was called by Li''s long ago and prepared millet porridge for her alone. "Lazy girl, you have a good temper! If you dare to take a step, don''te back." Li''s anger is not good. Sure enough, thiszy girl is a white-eyed wolf. Why didn''t she find it before? Tang Guo ignored her, she squeezed tears when she walked out of Tang''s house, making her eyes red, and she didn''t forget to turn her head and shout: "Mother, I''m really hungry. I didn''t eatst night and didn''t eat it in the morning. I really have no strength to let me go to hogweed." The people in the vige heard this voice. Finding a hidden ce, Tang Guo took out the warm porridge sent to her by his friends in the group and started eating. "I hope the hero cane soon." System: He hopes that the cutie cane early. Chapter 2855: Group pet essay female partner (16) Chapter 2855: Group pet essay female partner (16) Li did not expect that Tang Guo would run out directly. On the day she came back from rebirth, she saw that Tang Guo was not right. In the past, no matter how she looked at it, she felt that this daughter was born well and needs to be raised well. If she had done rough work and worn out the delicate skin and tender flesh, she would not find a good family in the future. At that time, the Wu family and Tang Fengshou also meant the same. The Tang family was just a viger in a small vige. They were not rich themselves. They hoped that Tang Guo, the best-born daughter, would refer to a good family in the future and take the La Tang family. One side. Later, they worked so hard to help others, and finally caught up with Zhang Yuanwaijia in the county seat. I heard that there is a member of Zhang Wai who hase over 60 years old, and he is the only son of Zhang Gongzi, who is very fond of him. The appearance of their family Guoguo is unmatched by many girls. Sure enough, Young Master Zhang was very satisfied with their Guoguo, and he couldn''t wait to marry him back, still carrying the sedan chair. The betrothal gift is also a great way to give them the face of the Tang family. I thought that with the big tree outside Zhang Yuan, their Tang family could get ahead, at least relying on Zhang Yuans rtionship, so that the little ones in the family could find errands in the city. In particr, I heard that Zhang Yuanwai has a lot of friendship with the county magistrate. When the timees, I will say a few words from the county magistrate. Maybe their kid can still get an errand in the yamen? On the day Tang Guo returned to the door, she and the Wu n mentioned this matter to Tang Guo, and they were filled with joy and discovered that Tang Guo actually had a dodge. They were upset at that time. Is this really the water thrown out by the married daughter? What, is it so difficult to find an errand for my brothers in the family? Later, under their repeated begging, Tang Guo reluctantly agreed. However, after agreeing, there will be no future for this matter. Since returning home that day, Tang Guo hasn''t heard from him again. Even if the married daughter was throwing water out, somehow she would send letters or something? At that time, both the Li family and the Wu family believed that Tang Guo didn''t return the news because he didn''t want to help the brothers in the family with errands. At that time, they thought that Tang Guo was a white-eyed wolf. Bai was blind and they raised her so well, in the end it was really useless. I knew it, it would be better to let her do more work at home. Later, there was a famine in the vige, and it was in the middle of winter. The outside was covered with snow, the vegetation was withered and the animals in the mountains were not infested. Every family in the vige has a hard time, and I don''t know how many people died. But a big family like Zhang Yuanwai, even if there are more famines, can still eat meat every meal. That girl used all those indiscriminate refills, and it is estimated that it is only hanging their lives, fearing that her family will starve to death and it will be bad for her reputation. Thinking of this, Li''s face was gloomy, looking at the direction Tang Guo ran out, gritted his teeth, and turned to look for Wu. At this moment, Wu and others were having breakfast in the main hall. Wu''s old face smiled and looked at Tang Ying who was eating, the more he looked at it, the more he liked it. Who can imagine that the ugliest and least modest girl in their old Tang family is the blessed one? In this life, she won''t be able to look away, she must give Yingying the best things. I don''t know when Yingying met that young man full of nobility. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2856: Group pet essay female partner (17) Chapter 2856: Group pet essay female partner (17) Thinking of the money he had gotten, Wu''s eyes were a little red. They have treated Yingying well in this life, and shouldn''t they get more than just the money? She had never heard of such an outstanding young man in the county seat. Maybe that person came from Beijing. Thinking of this, Wu''s heart is full of enthusiasm. Will their old Tang family still be able to move to the capital in the future? Yingying is a person who doesn''t forget her roots. They are so good to her. She will definitely remember the good of her family. Even if she is married, she is willing to take care of the old Tang family. Tang Ying''s mood today ispletely different. She was still right two days ago. Why is the Tang family so enthusiastic about her. Since crossing over, she always felt that something was wrong. She obviously doesn''t look good, and she doesn''t look as good as the little finger of her elder sister. It happened that the family was kind to her, but mean and indifferent to the eldest sister. And with the appearance of the eldest sister, it does not seem to be treated harshly all the time. She has been trying to ignore the two dreams she hadst night. She really didn''t want to, she would think so unbearable. However, this morning, she deliberately observed it. The eight rebirth people in the dream had the same attitude towards her, as if they had been discussed. No matter how Wu n favors her, her parents and two elder brothers won''t talk about it, but the uncle and the aunt are all acting as they should, making her heart sink. Is it true that those two dreams are true? But she was puzzled why she had such a dream. Could it be that this is the tip God gave her? God gave her such a reminder, then why? Is it revealing the true face of this family? In the first dream, the Tang family was indifferent to her, they didn''t wait to see her, and even vaguely disgusted her. In the second dream, the Tang family loved her extremely, even in the dream, she could personally experience their sincerity. She went to the capital with her destined person, and encountered many dangers. On several asions, the Tang family gave their lives to help. These two dreams, she is very contradictory. Even if they were kind to her purposefully, they really worked hard for her. Therefore, her heart is veryplicated. Because of two dreams, Tang Ying now knows how to behave. Being taciturn is the character of the original owner, so she says less and doesn''t know how to help. The main reason was that the Tang family didn''t care about the original owner, didn''t understand her at all, and couldn''t see anything. Now they are all born again, the purpose is to keep being kind to her. Tang Ying didn''t want to believe that they were reborn, but she couldn''t believe their performance. She sighed softly, what happened to her. In modern times, she went to school hard and finally got ashore for the postgraduate entrance examination, but God let her wear it, she was really depressed, okay? If it weren''t for this, she might be a doctor who treats and saves people in the future. Although he is studying Chinese medicine, he is also very good, okay? At least she thinks that the knowledge she has learned is difficult to solidify and can shine in modern times. It''s better now, people have passed through, and the hard work for so long is wasted, and there is no way to shine. "Mother, I asked thatzy girl to feed the pigs with pig grass. Not only did she not go, she talked back to me, and now she ran out. I really can''t control her." Li walked in quickly, gritting her teeth. , Said bitterly, "It''s all my fault. I used to arrogantly indulge her and didn''t let her do anything. Now I do some light work and dare to run away. I think she is really wild." I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect it: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2857: Group pet essay female partner (18) Chapter 2857: Group pet essay female partner (18) Wu originally looked at Tang Ying with a smile. Hearing what Li said, his face sank immediately, and he patted the table vigorously: "Thatzy girl is really the opposite!" "Look at how you are used to it." When Tang Guo couldn''t find Tang Guo to vent his anger, Wu Shi scolded Li, "Do you still arrogantly indulge her? I can''t control it now, right?" In front of Wu, Li was very embarrassed. Everyone is born again. The mother-inw is still that great mother-inw, and she is still the little daughter-inw who can only be a petty prostitute. Wu scolded her, but she really didn''t dare to talk back. Just in his heart, he remembered Tang Guo again. "Mother, I have taken good care of that girl. If this goes on, she is afraid that she will go to heaven." It was Tang Guo''s aunt, Zhang''s. She is now like the other reborns, expecting Tang Ying to hold her golden thighs and pull them by the way. Thinking of the previous life, when Tang Ying left, asked the long young handsome man to give them a sum of money. She''s a good boy, she took it out of her pocket, and it was arge stack of banknotes, all of which were in denominations of one hundred and two. You know, they are a big son, tens of taels of silver is enough for them to live for a year, and they are still living well. "It''s time to take care of it. No matter what, I don''t know what thatzy girl will be." Wu said, "Go get thatzy girl back, throw it in the bullpen, and keep her for a few days. Otherwise she doesn''t have a long memory." Even if Mr. Tang is still there, the Wu family usually has the final say on such small housework. Tang Fengshou, the elder of the Tang family, was sitting on the edge of the threshold, smoking and shaking his pipe, coughing only two lightly, and he didn''t say anything about it. The male lead outside, the female lead inside. Now it''s housework, Wu has the final say, and under normal circumstances, he would not object. Thatzy girl did forget her roots, so it would be nice to teach her something. "If you can''te back to teach, just find her a home." Tang Fengshou thought for a while, and thought this method was good. If Tang Guo really didn''t listen to his orders, and didn''t do this or that at home, they really couldn''t starve people to death. Since it is so useless, simply marry someone out of sight and heart. Anyway, in this life, they don''t expect anything from that girl, even if there is something, they are not a white-eyed wolf. They, Yingying is enough. "The old man is right," Wu''s eyes lit up, "That girl will be twelve soon, and it will be time to say kiss in two years. If she is really disobedient, it will make no difference two years earlier or two yearster." Tang Ying kept her head buried, she was a little angry, caring, andplicated when she heard everyone talking about Tang Guo. Thinking of Tang Guo''s end in the second dream, Tang Ying was worried again. But she didn''t dare to show something wrong. These people are all reborn. If she is too nervous and excited, she will easily expose herself. It was discovered by them that something was wrong, and they didn''t know what the consequences would be. "Pingshan, Pingqing, you two will go find your elder sister back." The person who spoke was Tang Baolin, Tang Guo''s own father. Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing nodded, they drank the gruel, swallowed a wild vegetable cake, rolled up their sleeves, and walked outside. Tang Ying wanted to stop them, but held back. Her two brothers were also born again. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2858: Group pet essay female partner (19) Chapter 2858: Group pet essay female partner (19) s, what is this, so what is the significance of her crossing here? Why should she know so much? The people from the Tang family really intend to marry the eldest sister to the old widower, and they have to waste the eldest sister to death like in the second dream. [Host, your two brothers have found them and wipe their mouths. The system reminded that it is difficult to exin, he really rarely sees the appearance of the host. It almost ruined the previous image of wise martial arts. In order to have breakfast, you have to run out and hide to eat. It is really beyond words to describe. Tang Guo moved quickly. When Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing found her, she was gnawing on two wild fruits in her hand. "Big sister, father and mother let use and find you back." When Tang Pingshan saw Tang Guo, there was no feeling at all, there was still a little bit of hatred vaguely, and the same was true for Tang Pingqing, "Let''s go back with us, father and mother. You are twelve right now, so you cant do nothing." "My mother asked you to hunt pig grass, it is for your own good." Tang Pingqing said, "If you are going to marry someone, you won''t be able to do this, and you will be rejected by your inws." Tang Pingshan nodded: "It''s all because we spoiled you so much and forgot to tell you. In this vige, basically all people do things and distribute food equally. If you don''t work, you won''t have to eat. ." "Before you were too young, we left you alone." Tang Pingqing said. "Now that you are twelve, you have to talk to each other in two years. If you don''t learn to do this, you will marry your husband in the future. Not only will your mother-inw and husband despise you, it will also make our entire Tang family faceless." [Host, why do they hate you so much. "Typically only remember grudges, but don''t remember them well. It stands to reason that the original owner didn''t save them, even if she didn''t encounter those things herself, she was able to take out things to help her natal family under that situation, and it wouldst for several months. It''s hard toe by." "But ah, they only remember that the original owner didn''t give them good things, andpletely forgot. If there were no previous assistance, the Tang family would either freeze to death or starve to death." She has nothing to say about this family, and there is nothing to give or not. Because they are all born again, some concepts go deep into their minds and they can''t be changed. This family still has some reason to admit death. If you think it is like this, it must be like this. "Remember a description in the original plot?" The system doesn''t understand, how does this involve the description of the original plot? Tang Guo ignored the system''s doubts, and only repeated to him: "On this day, the Tang family''s rations are only one day left, and the Wu family has to ask Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing to go to Zhang Yuan''s house to find Tang Guo for some food. After hearing what Wu said, the two brothers rushed to Zhang Yuan''s home in the midst of hunger and cold. Knocked at the door for a while before the door opened slowly. The person who came out was Tang Guo. She was pale, her steps were unstable, and she walked very slowly. In just a few short steps, she seemed to have to walk for several days. She watched Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing trembling in the cold wind, her eyes couldn''t help but flushed, and she quickly delivered the baggage in her hands to them. Eldest brother and second brother, take the things here first and go back for two days. In addition, I will figure out a way to prevent trouble for the family. \''After Tang Guo finished saying these words, the smell of meat came from the door. " I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2859: Group pet essay female partner (20) Chapter 2859: Group pet essay female partner (20) "Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingshan, who were still a little happy at first, don''t look good at the moment. After weighing their burdens, they know in their hearts that their eldest sister did not eat meat by themselves, so they gave them a bit of chaff, even a bite of broth. Right now, the two resented Tang Guo. So much so that he forgot. When Tang Guo handed the baggage to them, his bare wrist turned out to be bruised, and he subconsciously forgot it. " Listening to Tang Guo''s description, the system felt that Tongxin was a bit cold. [So, they may not know that the original owner''s life is actually difficult. Perhaps in their opinion, no matter how difficult it is, it is better than starving to death or freezing to death. Tang Guo did not continue this topic, but fixedly looked at Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing. With this look, they looked a little ufortable. Their eldest sister, the look in her eyes at this moment is really ufortable. "Big brother, second brother." Tang Guo yelled, "I didn''t eat dinner yesterday, nor did I eat this morning. You said I didn''t listen to my mother, but I have not eaten twice, and I have no strength. How can I fight pigs? grass?" "Didn''t you dislike wild vegetable cakesst night?" Tang Pingshan said. Tang Guo observed the two of them and saw that they were still indifferent and ruthless towards her, andpletely stoppedmunicating with them. "All right, then I will go back with you." Anyway, she was also full. After returning home, Tang Guo didn''t mean to work either. When Li saw this, he drew a wicker and rushed to her, raising his hand to pull up against her. When Tang Ying saw it, her heart was raised. Tang Guo''s eyes cold immediately, and she took two steps back quickly, she didn''t want to be drawn by the wicker. This family really angered her. "Bad girl, how dare you hide?" "Mother, I really want to know what I did wrong and why all of you have changed since that day. It was all sorts of wrongs to me, obviously I didnt do anything, and now Im still paying it back. Start hitting me." This is Tang Guo''sst question, her body is less than twelve years old this year. When they came back from rebirth, they really only remembered that she gave them coarse grains regardless of their meat. They only remembered that she wore silk satin and gave them wormy clothes. I thought she would grow into a white-eyed wolf in the future, so I tortured her in every possible way. Even if she took revenge, she would wait for the other party to choose to do the same thing again before she could take revenge as it should. Moreover, between them, there is no such big hatred at all. Why, they didn''t use other methods, thinking that she was a white-eyed wolf, even if they didn''t want to be so good to her, at least not like the second life, they wanted to torture her to death? Is it possible that the original owner who was able to bring out things when they were hungry and cold was really the white-eyed wolf they thought? It''s just that they didn''t satisfy their illusions and help them live a good life, they just gave birth to resentment. For example, her elder brother Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing often heard Wu and Li say that in the future, the original owner will give them two to n errands in the yamen. As a result, this matter was not achieved, and the two had long been grieving. "Youzy girl is wrong everywhere, but nothing is good." Li''s anger didn''t hit a single ce. Yes, on the day she came back from rebirth, in her eyes, Tang Guo did everything wrong, saying wrong, eating wrong,ughing was wrong, and breathing was wrong. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2860: Group pet essay female partner (21) Chapter 2860: Group pet essay female partner (21) "Mother, I can''t take care of you in this matter, so let''s call it the shots." Li threw the wicker away and said to Wu, "I think she is so disobedient. ording to what Dad said, she should match her with others earlier , Stay at home, stay here and there, it''s all enemies." "In the future, maybe she will do something, I dare not stay." Tang Ying opened her mouth and wanted to say something. With so many eyes watching, she knew that they were all reborn, and she didn''t dare to be too special. This is a little bit different from the dream. Are they going to marry the eldest sister early? Will it still be that old widower? Tang Ying was anxiously spinning around, and at this moment, she felt powerless. In the end she gritted her teeth, and she will persuade her no matter what. "I see, this girl is indeed getting more and more disrespectful. It is also a way to match her with a family." Tang Guo''s aunt, Zhang said. The Wu family was considering. She looked at Tang Guo''s delicate skin and tender flesh, and was thinking about what kind of person she would like to tell Tang Guo. Anyway, this time, to marry Tang Guo, she intends to make a fortune. She was just a white-eyed wolf, and she didn''t expect her to think about her family in the future. "grandmother." While everyone was silent, Tang Ying pulled Wu''s sleeve, "Grandma, let''s forget it this time. The eldest sister just couldn''t figure it out for a while. She should have been hungryst night. She ran out before. Mother''s words." Wu still smiled at Tang Ying, and she touched Tang Ying''s head: "Yingying is still obedient and not to worry about. If your eldest sister has half of yours, our old Tang family will burn incense." Hearing this, Tang Ying was embarrassed and went to see Tang Guo subconsciously. Seeing that she was only standing there, standing straight, she didn''t show any unnecessary expressions because of these words. At that time, she was thinking in her heart, is the eldest sister really bad? She is very optimistic, and with this tolerance, she really can''t find two. The Tang family''s prejudice against the eldest sister is too deep, and there is still no way to adjust it. "Grandma, big sister..." "Okay, Yingying, you are still a child. Did you listen to your elder sister''s rhetoric to help her speak? She is a disobedient, Yingying can''t follow her." The Wu family has already decided. Tang Guo must be married. Yingying helped Tang Guo speak, and let the other party stay at home, maybe she would teach her precious granddaughter Yingying. "Pingshan, Pingqing, shut this girl into the cowshed." It was Tang Fengshou who was speaking, and he knocked on the pipe, "Olddy, I think we should find a home for this girl." Hearing Tang Fengshou''s words, the reborn people all showed a rxed expression on their faces. This time, Tang Guo did not resist and let him be locked in the bullpen. [The host is big, what should I do now? Tang Guo leaned aside, dangling roots of grass, nced at a cow living in the same room with her, and said casually: "Sneak out to have a look at night, I have already figured out a way." The Tang family loves tossing, so go ahead, she won''t apany it. Didn''t they say she was a wolf? This time she was going to show them the wolves. "After slipping out, find a ce to avoid it, and wait for the male lead toe over." Tang Guo is still obsessed with this now, don''t the Tang family like holding golden thighs? Then she personally let the other party want to hold the golden thighs, and see their true colors. When the male lead used Huangliang Yimeng, she went to open a chicken farm and did a big job. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect it: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2861: Group pet essay female partner (22) Chapter 2861: Group pet essay female partner (22) In the evening, the Tang family still didn''t intend to send her food, obviously they wanted to teach her a lesson. Tang Ying secretly heard the Tang family discussing, this time she wouldn''t tell Tang Guo that Zhang was a good family member. With a heavy heart, she really didn''t know what to do to help the eldest sister. In this era, even if the eldest sister escapes, where can she go as a woman? No matter what, while everyone was sleeping, she still secretly went to Tang Guo who looked at the bullpen. What a coincidence, it happened that Tang Guo came out of the bullpen. "Big" Tang Guo just put down his sleeves and faced Tang Ying''s sudden appearance, not surprising at all. Today, the Tang family angered her, and she decided to give Tang Ying another fire here. "Sister, are you hungry?" Tang Ying quickly took out a piece of cake from her sleeve, "I secretly got it out of the warehouse. Although it is cold, it can fill up my stomach anyway." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, so he took it and ate: "I''m a little hungry, why are you here?" "I can''t sleep, I can''t worry about you. I want toe and see you." Tang Ying said. She couldn''t help but look at the location of the bullpen, and she realized that two logs had been taken down. I don''t know how the eldest sister did it. This eldest sister, who seemed a bit different from the dream, was able toe out of the bullpen. Tang Ying observed Tang Guo and saw that there was no sadness on her face. Instead, she was eating cakes coldly. Could it be possible that something unbelievable happened to the eldest sister. "I had a dream before." Tang Guo said at this time. With these words, Tang Ying almost sat down with fright. When she had a dream, she almost wanted to ask if it was a dream that the Tang family was born again. Fortunately, in the end, she shut up. "No, I should have had two dreams." Tang Guo noticed that Tang Ying was sweating cold on her forehead, added a fire, and the corner of her lips twitched, "The things in the dream are terrible." "I thought it was fake at first." Tang Guo frowned and said, "Now I believe it should be true." Tang Ying bit her lip. If it weren''t for her willpower, she would really yell out. She also had two dreams. "Little girl, this ce cannot tolerate me, I may have to go." Tang Guo stood up and patted Tang Ying on the shoulder: "Go back. In the two dreams I had, you ended well." "But, big sister..." Tang Ying bit her lip, her eyes suddenly red, "Where can you go if you don''t stay here?" "Where to go, it is better than here." Tang Ying felt that she was so powerless, only looking at Tang Guo''s back, she didn''t have the courage to chase after him until Tang Guo''s figure disappeared into the night. [Host big, what are you going to do now? Just leave like this? "No, I''m going to use another method to leave." In the dark night, Tang Guo wore a thin dress, walking on the road, unexpectedly chic, only the faint moonlight illuminates the way forward for her. He walked very steadily, and every step was so brisk. Tang Guo came to a ruined temple. Through memory, she knew that a group of beggars would often gather here. What do you find a beggar for? Of course it was here to hire people. She had to use a special method to leave. When the future developed to be jealous, even if the Tang family were jealous of her things, they would not dare to oppress her in this world with filial piety. "You said, is the seller of his daughter qualified to use her of being a white-eyed wolf?" I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2862: Group pet essay female partner (23) Chapter 2862: Group pet essay female partner (23) When Tang Guo walked into the ruined temple, countless gazes immediately fell on her. In the middle of the night, a little girl who looked like a flower suddenly appeared in the ruined temple. Anyone who has heard of the script would think that they have encountered a life-consuming goblin or a female ghost. Therefore, no one really dared to give birth to any nasty thoughts for a while. But there were also courageous ones. When they saw Tang Guo''s shadow through the light around the fire, they identified her as a person. No, there are already two guys walking towards Tang Guo''s position, reaching out to touch her face, and even teasing: "Where did the little girle from in the middle of the night?" It''s just that the words just fell, it was the man''s scream. With a dagger dripping with bright red blood in Tang Guoyang''s hand, he chuckled and said, "Let." The big man covered his wrist, and was about to hit Tang Guo. Tang Guo pierced his fist with another knife. Attracted the other two men, drew their swords and rushed towards her. Of course she was very polite, and she hurriedly shuttled among them, hearing only a few screams, it was the sound of a knife falling on the ground. Those big men, already sweating on their foreheads, looked at Tang Guo in horror. When Tang Guo came in, he knew that these few had been practiced. They are tall, muscr, and their clothes are not dirty. They certainly cannot be beggars. She ignored the men who groaned behind, but scanned among the many beggars in the ruined temple. The system didn''t know what his host was looking for. [Host big, who are you looking for? "Find someone who can buy me." System: Here are all poor ghosts and can''t afford you. "Pretending to be going to buy mine, find someone who doesn''t look like a normal person." Tang Guo just fell down when he saw a goal. A young man curled up in a corner is nothing like a beggar. However, the hair and clothes are still a bit dirty, but the material is definitely not something beggars can wear. As she walked towards the beggar, suddenly a figure stood in front of her: "The girl is merciful, the little idiot is not in the same group as those men." "Little fool?" Tang Guo stared at the boy with clear eyes, who had been looking at her, "Is he called the little fool?" "Yes, girl," the old beggar whispered, "the little idiot was brought here by those men, and said that the little idiot will be the beggar here in the future. These men originally nned toe over and leave tonight. of." Tang really knew it, no wonder that little fool didn''t look like a beggar, and it was probably due to the struggle of a big family that made this fool fall into the ruined temple. She continued to walk towards the young man. The old beggar looked at her with a vignt look. She said, "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him." She stretched out her hand and lifted away the extra messy hair that had fallen down from the teenager, and suddenly an impably perfect face appeared in front of her eyes. "Aunt...girl." The old beggar yelled shiveringly. This little girl isn''t really a stranger, should she **** up the little fool? "I want this person." Tang Guo squeezed the smooth chin of the boy, and smiled at the corners of her lips: "Follow me, okay? Follow me, there will be meat." The young man stared at Tang Guo for a while, and finally replied stupidly: "Okay." Tang Guo patted him on the head: "Really good." Old beggar: "..." No, are the spirits and tastes so unique now? I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2863: Group pet essay female partner (24) Chapter 2863: Group pet essay female partner (24) Late at night, Tang Ying was lying on the bed, unable to fall asleep. In the dark night, she opened her eyes wide, remembering that she had seen Tang Guo before and heard that Tang Guo had two dreams. Now her mind was in a mess. Before, she was a little bit suspicious that she had those two dreams, which might not be true, and everything that happened in the future might have a turning point. But Tang Guo had already said, the other party also had two dreams. The other party didn''t say the details of the dream, but from the appearance of the other party''s determination to leave, one can imagine that everything that happened in the dream should be about the same as what she dreamed of. Maybe they both had those two dreams the same night. Tang Ying didn''t stop Tang Guo for two reasons: First, she couldn''t stop, and didn''t want to stop. Second, even if it stops and lets the other party stay in the Tang family, does she have a way to protect the other party? I hope that the eldest sister will leave and everything will be safe. It was almost dawn, Tang Ying made this wish before she fell into a deep sleep. I don''t know how long it took, she was gently pushed to wake up. She opened her eyelids vigorously, and saw Li looking at her with a smile: "Yingying, it''s breakfast, why haven''t you gotten up today?" "Mother..." Tang Ying was about to get up, and Li immediately held her down, "Isn''t she still sleepy? Don''t sleep for a while, your mother will bring you breakfast, No, there is another hot The eggs you care about, hurry up and eat them before going to bed." Tang Ying looked at the eggs and gruel beside her, and her mind suddenly became clear. If she hadn''t had those two dreams, she would have been very moved. Li and Wu treated her like this. As for now, she is full ofplexity, and she does not know how to get along with this family. "Yingying, what''s the matter, is it physically ufortable?" Li''s face was full of nervousness, and he asked Tang Ying warmly. Tang Ying quickly retorted, saying that she was okay, and after taking two sips of gruel, she suddenly remembered the event that the eldest sister ran awayst night. But seeing Li''s face is all normal, with some smiles, didn''t the other party know that the eldest sister ran away? At this time, there was some noise outside. Tang Ying looked outside, only to realize that she had slept three poles in the sun. Recalling the first dream, even if the family doted on her eldest sister, they did not do so. Although the eldest sister doesn''t do any rough work, she still does some simple embroidery, and it is impossible to sleep until this time. So, everything is because, in the first dream, did she give the family the money? The reason for herplexity is that she doesn''t know what kind of mind the family loves her. Do you use it, or feel you owe it? If it was a debt, she always felt it was a use. If it is a use, she can feel that they arepensating her asionally. "Come, here, dad..." Hearing the voice of elder brother Tang Pingshan from outside, Tang Ying noticed it all at once. What is the origin? At this time, Tang Pingqing''s voice came in again: "Grandpa, grandma, we found a good rtionship for the elder sister. Now people areing, they want to see people, if they are satisfied, they will take the elder sister away. " Upon hearing this, Tang Ying''s bowl almost fell. What does it mean to find a good rtionship? ? Didn''t the eldest sister leavest night? Could it be that someone found it and caught it back? After all, she didn''t wake up until she slept until now. She was still asleep before, and she didn''t know what might happen outside. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect it: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2864: Group pet essay female partner (25) Chapter 2864: Group pet essay female partner (25) Tang Ying ate breakfast quickly, put on clothes and hurried out. Li had already left after hearing Tang Pingshan''s words. "Mother, I heard the eldest brother and the second elder brother just now say, what kind of marriage did you give to the eldest sister?" Tang Ying walked to Li''s side, pulled down the other''s sleeve, and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter? ?" When she was speaking, she looked at the position of the bullpen. It''s just that in this ce, only the door of the bullpen can be seen, it is indeed locked, and it is impossible to know what''s inside. Tang Ying was anxious, she wanted to go over and see if Tang Guo was inside. Li did not evade Tang Yings question, but looked at the location of the bullpen bitterly, and said, "We n to tell your eldest sister to kiss. This girl is sozy at home, just thinking that we are pampered, and now she is not If it goes on like this, it will be terrible in the future." "If you want her to have Yingying sensible, there will be nothing to stay with her for another two years. Now that you are disobedient, you will run out at every turn and stay again. I''m really afraid of keeping her as an enemy." To the reborn people like Li, Tang Guo is a cancerous, white-eyed wolf. Now they all decided to marry her, so as not to bring bad things to the family. It doesnt matter if the other party is obedient and able to do some work. The current situation is that the girl ran out at every turn, not obedient at all, and didn''t work. They didn''t dare to stay. They didn''t want to raise the white-eyed wolf for nothing. Not as good as someone who is willing to spend a lot of money to marry her back. No, when Ping Shan and Heping went to the city early in the morning, he ran into a pair of merchants'' grandparents. Of course, it is not the old one who needs a wife, but the little one. The reason why they are good for this rtionship is because the young man of the merchant is a fool. If it weren''t for a fool, I would look down on people like them. The other party is willing to spend a lot of money to marry someone away. It sounds good to be married, but in fact everyone understands that it is just selling Tang Guo. Tang Ying didn''t understand it yet. When a pair of old and young walked in outside Tang''s house, she didn''t see anything at first. That young boy was born well, he didn''t look like a bad one. If you really like the eldest sister, this is also a way to get out. It''s just that when the old man touched his beard and looked at the young man next to him lovingly, he said to the Tang family: "As long as he looks good, everything else is easy to talk about. I mainly want to find someone who looks good for my grandson. Well, a little girl with no physical problems can give me a fat and healthy great-grandson in the future." "Although my grandson''s brain is not working, don''t worry, the old man has been in business for many years, and I have saved some wealth. If your girl satisfies me and my grandson, the old man will never treat her badly." "The main thing is that there is nothing wrong with the body and can give the old man a healthy great-grandson." Tang Ying heard her eyes angry, isn''t this just looking for a fertility tool? That boy is a fool, no matter how good he is, what good is it? The eldest sister is such a good person to be with a fool all her life, that would be so embarrassing. Now Tang Ying is really praying that the eldest sister managed to escapest night instead of being caught back to the bullpen. It was just that she was disappointed soon. Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing had gone to the bullpen, opened the door, and brought Tang Guo out. Tang Ying looked at Tang Guo, and she couldn''t believe it. The eldest sister was really caught back? I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2865: Group pet essay female partner (26) Chapter 2865: Group pet essay female partner (26) "Mother, do you really want to marry the eldest sister to this idiot?" Tang Ying asked in a low voice, "Isn''t the eldest sister going to follow that idiot, will this life be ruined? Mother, can you not marry the eldest sister to him?" Li remembered that Shi Xingshan, the old man who spoke just now, gave them one hundred and fifty taels in gift money, and he was very happy. Hearing Tang Yings words, she didnt get angry, she just took Tang Yings hand and said earnestly, "Your eldest sister has been spoiled by us since she was a child. She hasnt had any hardships. She cant lift her hands or pick her shoulders. What are you doing? No way. Marrying this wealthy family used to be a blessing. Its better than marrying those in the vige who have no ability and cant open the pot, right? In fact, the Li family and Wu family were nning to marry Tang Guo to an old widower in a neighboring vige. The old widower''s family is also very solid, except that he has a son under his name. Tang Guo''s past, there must be no good life. Now someone from a merchant came in and said that she wanted a good-looking little girl for the sake of health and nurturing. Mainly, the other party offered a gift of 150 taels, and they all felt it was appropriate. To marry Tang Guo to the old widower in a neighboring vige, the other party would definitely not be able to give one hundred and fifty taels of gift money, at most ten taels would be the sky. With one hundred and fifty taels of silver, they took advantage of this time to buy some food reserves, and then they would be able to survive the famine that followed. Thinking of the terrible gue, they had to prevent it in advance. But now they are so kind to Tang Ying. When she leaves, she will definitely not let them go. Maybe she will pick them up together, and the gue will not cause them. "Grandma..." Tang Ying saw that the Li n didn''t make sense here, and ran to the Wu n, begging, "Don''t marry the eldest sister to that person, can you? The eldest sister is not yet twelve years old and wants to marry. It will take another two or three years." "Yingying, your mother is right. Your eldest sister can''t be raised in the family anymore. Now there is a good family, and there is nothing more suitable for her than this family. After marrying, she will be able to eat and wear without worrying about food and clothing, and enjoy the prosperity and wealth. What''s wrong?" No matter what Tang Ying said, Wu n didn''t let go, she just looked at Tang Guo in despair. Tang Guo only had a cold face, and he could clearly see the faces of the Tang family rebirths. There is happiness in their eyes, and there is also a kind of relief. I really don''t understand how hateful she is. "Grandma, mother, do you really want to marry me to that little fool?" Wu''s face sank: "How do you say this girl? This is your future husband." After Tang Guo was fierce, she still smiled at Shi Xingshan. Shi Xing gave up and said he didn''t mind. In fact, he was very speechless. Thinking of him, an old beggar, he became a merchant with a rich family. Now, he also came over to buy a little daughter-inw for his "silly grandson" to have a baby. It would cost one hundred fifty taels to buy this little wife. This thing is, dreaming. Everyone didn''t believe it when he said it. In fact, the little wife gave him one hundred and fifty taels and asked them to buy her. Yesterday, he was a beggar, and today he can be dressed like a master. If it''s not for the wrong asion, he really wants to p himself and be sober. Only Sheng Yin, who was standing next to Shi Xingshan, stared at her unblinkingly when Tang Guo appeared. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2866: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (27) Chapter 2866: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (27) Sheng Yin stared at Tang Guo nkly, making the Tang family think that this transaction worth 150 taels should be made. I didn''t expect this girl to be quite valuable. In the previous life, they promised Tang Guo to Yuan Wai Lang''s son, and the gift money given by the other party was only twenty taels. Here, a dozen taels is enough for ordinary people to live a year, and 20 taels can make ordinary people live a veryfortable one year. For one hundred and fifty taels of silver, any famine in the vige will not have much impact on them. Now they can''t wait to stuff Tang Guo into the small sedan chair behind Shi Xingshan, and ask them to quickly carry the people away and give them one hundred and fifty taels. Sheng Yin''s name was Tang Guo identally saw a piece of jade pendant Sheng Yin hung around his neckst night, with the word Sheng Yin printed on it. She pressed those big guys, but didn''t ask about Sheng Yin''s life experience. The other party said that they also got silver taels and threw this fool into the ruined temple as a beggar ording to the employer''s instructions. Others, they really don''t know. Later, she nned such a scene, and then returned to the cowshed, and waited until Shi Xingshan, the old beggar who had to protect Sheng Yin before. Let him bring Sheng Yin to buy her. The old beggar is pure and kind, she thinks it can be trusted. If he honestly followed her instructions and she opened a chicken farm in the future, he would be the chief steward of the chicken farm and give him shares. System: I really want tough, this big chicken farmer in the future. "Master Shi, Young Master Shi seems to be very satisfied with our Guoguo, right?" Wu''s face turned into chrysanthemums with a smile, "If you want Young Master Shi to be satisfied, let''s settle the marriage. I heard Master Shi rushed. Time, we dont mind going to another ce, we can handle the wedding today." What to do for the wedding is just to sell Tang Guo and be carried away. There were already people in the vige watching the excitement, and the Tang family who came back from the rebirth didn''t care about these gazes. Everyone in this vige will die of the gue in the future. What if youugh at them? Merchants like Shi Xingshan want to marry their daughters as grand-daughters, and the gift is 150 taels. They still don''t believe that they can control it. "Mother, are you nning to sell me?" The smile on Wu''s face disappeared, and he said usingly, "You girl is really ignorant. What does it mean to sell you? This is a good family for you. It is toote for others to envy you. " "Yes, Guoguo, this is a good family, don''t think about it. You marry and live a rich life, no one can envy it." Aunt Zhang said. Li also said, "Don''t you want to work? Since you don''t want to work, your two elder brothers, when they know there is such a good thing, will invite Master Shi from the other side to see how much your brother is facing you. " The onlookers in the vige felt that this family was a bit shameless. In fact, they are also very strange. In the past few days, the Tang family is very strange. Suddenly he spoiled the disaster star in that vige and treated the little girl who had been held in their hands. Now it is unbelievable that they still want to marry Tang Guo to a fool. However, the one hundred and fifty taels of gift money is indeed very exciting. If their family has a little girl who satisfies Master Shi, even if they marry Master Shi instead of that fool, they are all willing. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2867: Group pet essay female partner (28) Chapter 2867: Group pet essay female partner (28) Who calls it, these days are not easy. One hundred and fifty taels. It''s worth it with only one daughter. But they still don''t understand, didn''t the Tang family treasure this Tang Guo very much before? She was raised as a daughter. But now I can change one hundred and fifty taels, which is really not a loss. "My grandson seems to like this little girl very much." Shi Xingshan said this sentence with a straight face. Looking at the face of this family, he was shaking his head in his heart. No wonder the little girl looked mysterious and could take out the good things and let him go to the pawnshop as a silver pair, and he was reluctant to give it to this family. Going this way is just two cleanups. One hundred and fifty taels, changing their upbringing, also broke the rtionship between them. "My A Yin is indeed very satisfied with this little girl," Shi Xingshan waved his hand, and someone immediately sent one hundred fifty taels of silver to Wu and Tang Fengshou. "This is a gift of one hundred fifty taels, because we want In a hurry, can you take people away now?" Looking at the white silver, Wu immediately couldn''t control what Tang Guo would do in the future. Anyway, it is a white-eyed wolf, it doesn''t matter what the future is. "Of course, this girl can marry into Master Shi''s house. That is the blessing she cultivated in herst life." If she hadn''t taken care of a little face, she really couldn''t help it, and directly took the silver in her hand. Up. "Pingshan, don''t carry your eldest sister on the sedan chair yet." Tang Fengshou was still quick to respond, calling Tang Pingshan to send Tang Guo into the sedan chair. What Tang Ying wanted to say, Li was afraid of her making trouble, so he grabbed her hand and led her into the house. Tang Ying''s body was only nine years old. Li''s is a woman with rough hands and feet. She has great strength. Even if she wants to break free, she can''t help it. "Yingying, don''t make trouble, today is a good day for your elder sister. If you want to make trouble, it will be unlucky." Li coaxed Tang Ying, "When your eldest sister gets married sessfully, my mother will make you good food, and then I will make you two beautiful new clothes in the city, and make us Yingying beautiful." Yes, now that I have money, I must dress their Yingying as the most beautiful girl. Because she is even longer, there is no girl younger than Tang Ying in the family. Therefore, Li didn''t n to make too many clothes. Girls at this age grew so fast that they wouldn''t be able to wear them after two years. If Tang Ying was a real little girl, she might be happy immediately. But she is a person with an adult mind and knows exactly what is happening now. She still wanted to struggle and ran back to stop this. Suddenly I heard Tang Guo''s voice: "I know why you suddenly hate me so much. I had a dream that day. Since you think I owe you, I''m sorry, so let''s clean up today. But I actually want to ask, where am I sorry for you? If it weren''t for me..." Tang Guo''s voice suddenly became lower, and only Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing who were standing beside her could hear him, "Big brother and second brother, you said that if it weren''t for me, would you have starved to death? Do you know how much I suffered for the food? Did you really not see it? Do my best to help you for two months, do I really owe you to make you hate you so much? " I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect it: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2868: Group pet essay female partner (29) Chapter 2868: Group pet essay female partner (29) Tang Guo''s words were unexpected by the Tang family. Especially Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing, who had listened to the second half of the passage, were stupidly stunned. In their stupefaction, Tang Guo had turned around and got into the small sedan chair, and her voice continued to be heard: "Today, I will treat me as if you sold me." "Do you still think about it?" Tang Ying had stopped struggling. She didn''t expect her eldest sister to be so rigid, and her face was shameless in public. This scene is different from the dream. Perhaps the dream is a warning. What really happens, if there is a slight difference, will be ever-changing, right? Tang Ying looked back at the small sedan chair, and couldn''t see clearly what Tang Guo was sitting inside. Shi Xingshan is also waiting, maybe this family suddenly wants to understand? The Tang family was not thinking, but shocked. Through the previous words, they clearly knew one thing, that is, Tang Guo might be reborn just like them. Knowing that Tang Guo was reborn, they were not happy at all, but were a little angry. Why is this white-eyed wolf reborn? After reacting, several reborn people looked at each other, and finally Tang Feng sent and received words: "Master Shi, look at this..." "Why, are you going to regret it?" Shi Xingshan held his hands back and held his head high, seeing that it was the same thing. "I have given you one hundred and fifty taels. Are you going to ruin your marriage now?" "No, of course not." Wu said, "We didn''t mean to ruin the marriage. We mean, it''s almost auspicious, and my granddaughter will be taken care of by Master Shi and Young Master Shi. " Knowing that this girl might have been born again, they couldn''t keep her anymore. It was possible to rectify it before, but now they are reborn as the real white-eyed wolf, they dare not raise it. It''s no wonder that before they felt that this girl was getting more and more disobedient. She was born again, and she kept hiding from them for so long, showing that the scheming was deep. "It''s not to ruin the marriage, that''s good." Shi Xingshan sighed in his heart, but he was still helpless. He waved his hand, "Then let''s go." Shi Xingshan took Sheng Yin into the sedan chair, but Sheng Yin''s gaze was always in Tang Guo''s sedan chair. Looking at the small sedan chair over there, I couldn''t bear to move. As ast resort, Shi Xingshan said in a low voice: "When you go out and change the carriage, let you ride in the carriage with your wife." Hearing this, Sheng Yin came up to the sedan chair. The three sedan chairs were carried away. There is no so-called beating, Shi Xingshan dare not arrange without authorization. Out of the vige and into the city, Tang Guo got off the sedan chair. Suddenly someone rushed over in front of him, who was it if he wasn''t Sheng Yin? She stretched out her hand to touch Sheng Yin''s head. He seemed to understand something, so he lowered his head a bit and let her touch it. System: Fuck, he refreshed his cognition once again, is this person still a bit shameless? Cheating pet, isn''t it like that? It''s really gone. "Girl Tang." Shi Xingshan held his hand to Tang Guo, "The things you asked me to have been done, so, can I go with the little fool?" Earlier, Tang Guo promised to give them a sum of money before he agreed to this matter. "I n to go to the capital with this little fool." Shi Xingshan was a bit speechless. In fact, he had noticed before that Tang Guo seemed to be interested in this little fool. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2869: Group pet essay female partner (30) Chapter 2869: Group pet essay female partner (30) Could it be that this girl was attracted by the poprity of the family, so she just found a little fool? However, this little idiot does look good, unlike his old face, which nobody wants. "Shi Xingshan, I think you are doing well, you are strong, and you are very loyal, or else, follow me. Anyway, you have nowhere to go, just because Ick manpower." Shi Xingshan thought about it and thought it was right! There was a famine in his hometown, and he fled here. He has been a beggar for so many years. He has seen all kinds of people. This little girl, he dare to say, is not simple. Therefore, he immediately agreed, without considering it. System: Damn it, still shameless. The group went up to Jingcheng Road, pretending to be a merchant. Tang Guo and Sheng Yin were sitting in the carriage, and Shi Xingshan and the coachman were sitting outside. The system asked in a low voice: [Host, didn''t you say you want to wait for the male lead? "Let''s talk about it because it is important to open a chicken farm. The male lead is so smart, even if there is no Huangliang Yimeng, he will not suffer in the hands of the Tang family. In that ce in the capital, you can definitely meet the male lead." [The host is big, your family is so cute and stupid, and has be a little fool. "But still as obedient as before." When Tang Guo spoke, she rubbed Sheng Yin''s head. The other party looked at her with bright eyes, as if she had just said, if you rub it again, rub it again, he might be even more lovely. System: Sorry, he shouldn''t have said this. This guy''s morals have long been eaten by dogs. Even if he is stupid, he will put countless curses on himself, so that he will not do anything that hurts the host greatly. The road to the capital is very long, and at their current speed, it takes more than two months for the journey alone to reach the university. Originally, Shi Xingshan should be worried, after all, on the way to the capital, it is easy to encounter bandits. But he had seen Tang Guo''s skills before, and he didn''t worry about any robbers at all. No matter how many robbers, I am afraid that they are not his opponents. Yes, Tang Guo is now his boss. As an old housekeeper, he adapts very quickly. The owner said that he was going to open a chicken farm in Beijing, and the location of the chicken farm was just outside the capital. From now on, chicken and eggs will all be attacked on the big restaurants in the capital, high-ranking officials. Although he was a little bit unbelievable about this, after all, the owner was just a little girl under twelve years old. But I also believe that she will seed. The group walked for ten days, resting in a tea shop at the fork of the road, drinking herbal tea. After traveling for so many days, Shi Xingshan was a little overwhelmed. Having been a beggar for so many years, he hadn''t eaten enough and was not warm enough to wear his bones. Tang Yin was also a little tired, but Tang Guo was very energetic, which made Shi Xingshan strengthen his confidence and must follow his boss well. "Don''t worry, go slowly. When you get to the capital, you will raise your body first, the housekeeper, otherwise there will be too many things to eat." Tang Guo had already nned to take out some martial arts secrets for Shi Xingshan to practice, and finally found a pleasing butler, don''t die. "Okay, my boss, I will definitely take care of myself." Shi Xingshan thought that was true. At this moment, the sound of horses'' hoofs came from a distance. Before long, the group also came to the tea shop and chose a seat to sit down. Tang Guo saw a very outstanding cold man at a nce. The other party''s keenness is very strong, and he noticed her instantly. But when he saw Tang Guo''s eyes, when there was only curiosity, the other party looked away again. Tang Guo felt another gaze, retracted his gaze, and saw Sheng Yin''s bright eyes staring at her without blinking. Seeing that she noticed him, she was satisfied with a cup of tea. System: I''m sure, I''m fighting for favor. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2870: Group pet essay female partner (31) Chapter 2870: Group pet essay female partner (31) [Host, I see that the skeleton of the man next to him is very strange, his style is unusual, is it the male lead? ] The system asked secretly, but I was already a little sure in my heart. After all, after a while, the male lead will meet Tang Ying, and he will be picked up by Tang Ying, who is dangling in the back mountain, and is directly hiding in a cave in the back mountain. Now the crowd is in a hurry, and it is estimated that the man is mainly doing something dangerous. Next, it is estimated that there will be some danger, and it will fall to Tangjia Vige and be picked up by Tang Ying. "It should be." Tang Guo only looked at it, but didn''t look at it again. As long as she raised her head, the little fool who was eating silently next to her would look at her with a stupid and innocent appearance. So, don''t look at other people. It''s good to see this little fool, and she thinks the little fool looks pleasing to the eye. I don''t know if he felt what Tang Guo was thinking, Sheng Yin raised his head and looked at her nkly. He didn''t know if he knew something, but seeing that Tang Guo only drank water and didn''t eat anything, he even took a piece of hot cake to Tang Guo. Shi Xingshan noticed this action, feeling veryplicated. Do little idiots know how to chase little girls these days? This is the so-called talent. Even if it is silly, some things are taught without a teacher. However, the little girl this year, he also couldn''t understand, and he was not interested in anything. He preferred the little fool. Bah, now they are his boss, can''t you me the boss in your heart? The group of people next to each other ate some tea, and then hurried away. During this period, the other party didn''t look at Tang Guo again, maybe he thought that Tang Guo and his party were not threatening, and they were not suspicious, they were a group of insignificant people. There was an inn next to the tea shop. Tang Guo thought it was alreadyte, and nned to rest at the inn for one night, and then leave tomorrow. Anyway, she was not in a hurry to go to the capital. Of course Shi Xingshan didn''t have any opinions. As for the little fool Sheng Yin, he listened to what Tang Guo said now. Not long after I checked into the inn, there was thunder in the sky, followed by a torrent of rain. Shi Xingshan rejoiced: "It''s still a wise owner. If it weren''t for the owner''s decision to stay here for one night, we''re afraid we would all get caught in the rain." System: Then don''t look at who he is. He predicted before that it will rain for a while. Tang Guo sat by the window, looking at the wet road outside, and the tables and chairs ced outside in the tea shop next to him had been put into the shed. There were still people outside, rushing to the location of the inn, cursing and saying, this **** is really wayward, and it will rain when it rains, without giving any news. After a while, Tang Guo heard the sound of horse hooves. Then she saw a group of ck and heavy horse riding people rushing in the distance, and soon they got outside the inn, Tang Guo could clearly see the personing, it was the man he had met in the tea shop earlier. [Host, after I said it would rain for a while, did you expect that the hero wille back? "Yes, if they really go in the direction of Tangjiacun, ording to the road between us, they want to reach the next ce to stay, even if they ride a horse, it will take two days, which is still fast. The halfway road, It''s very deste, almost without people, there are still mountain roads and no tea sheds." I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2871: Group pet essay female partner (32) Chapter 2871: Group pet essay female partner (32) "It''s pouring rain now, and it won''t take long for them to leave, they will definitelye back." [Then, you can give the hero a dream of a yellow beam, right? The system definitely said, [Host, you are the daughter of Heaven, lets see, you can do whatever you want. "I suspect that it is the seque of the koi carp that I know, so I just think about it." The system immediately said: [Then the host is big, please help me to think about when I will be able to have the identity in the official organization, and have a great number. "Although I don''t know how long I will have it, I will have it sooner orter." System: Now that he lied to him, he was so unwilling to do so? At dinner, Tang Guo chose a spot in the lobby of the inn and was ready to eat here. Coincidentally, the male lead and his party were nearby. When the three of Tang Guo came down, he was vignt and nced subconsciously. I saw an old man and a pair of boys and girls. I had seen them before, so I didn''t watch them again. "My son, the rain fell suddenly, and I don''t know when it will stop." Gong Jinglin watched the rain that was getting bigger and bigger outside, and frowned slightly: "This rain did note in time." "Well, if it wasn''t for the next road and no ce to stay, we wouldn''t have returned here. It would take two days at the earliest to get to the next ce. This rain, I dont know when we can stop." Hearing the words of his subordinates, Gong Jinglin squeezed his fists hard, and slowly released them: "It''s time to see the situation again." "I''m afraid that someone will be one step ahead of us, and the matter of the son will be ruined." "Well, I don''t need to talk about this anymore. There are so many people, I''d better wait for the rain to stop." After Gong Jinglin spoke, there was no more talking over there. "My boss, that group of people is afraid it''s not easy." Shi Xingshan followed Tang Guo upstairs and sent her back to the room before whispering, "It''s probably a nobleman from the capital." Tang Guo said with a light smile: "Since you are a noble person, then don''t talk about it." She nced down, "We are going to the capital to do business, not to cling to wealth." It''s time to give her this old butler popr science. The male lead is a martial arts master and can hear their whispers. Let''s wait until the capital, find a ce to stay, and stabilize. Late at night, Gong Jinglin had a dream. No, he had two dreams, two very strange dreams. In the dream, he could hardly tell whether it was a dream or a real thing. Everything that happened in the dream was so realistic that he doubted and had to believe it. When he woke up, it was already bright. He pushed the door out and saw his men standing at the door: "What''s the matter?" "My son, we still want to ask you what''s wrong. If it weren''t for your long breathing, you haven''t gotten up at this time, we thought something happened to you." The strange look on his hand made Gong Jinglin shocked. I remembered the two dreams ofst night. Although he was particrly realistic, he was still skeptical. When he came back to his senses, he just said: "Maybe it was raining yesterday, and I got up a littleter." "Oh, son, are you okay now?" When the subordinate was worried, he couldn''t help but wonder. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect it: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2872: Group pet essay female partner (33) Chapter 2872: Group pet essay female partner (33) Their son has a strong martial arts and a deep internal strength. Does it make his body ufortable even after a little rain? But seeing Gong Jinglin''s face ruddy, not as if he was ill, confused them again. "Let''s go, I just saw it, the rain has stopped, go down and get some dry food, hurry up." The subordinate weighed the baggage in his hand: "My son, we have already bought the dry food, and we will wait for you to wake up and hurry." As the group of people walked away, Tang Guo stood by the window, watching their galloping horses. At this moment, she felt a scorching gaze. Looking back, I saw Sheng Yin sitting at the table, staring at her unblinkingly, as innocent as she was, as if she had done something to sorry him. She smiled, turned and walked back, sat next to him, and touched his head. "Little fool, go downstairs for breakfast first, and we will continue on our journey after eating." Tang Guo squeezed Sheng Yin''s face, "Having been on the road for so many days, you will be hungry and thin." Tang Guo took Sheng Yin to open the door, Shi Xingshan stood at the door speechlessly. He had heard it just now, and the owner said that she was hungry and thin from her little fool on the road these days. He looked at Sheng Yin''s ruddy face, where was he hungry and thin? Obviously, he was a lot fatter than when he was in the ruined temple before. Along the way, the owner has asked people to prepare everything. This little fool only needs to put food in his mouth. How could he be hungry and thin? He doesn''t even recognize the word "hungry and thin" now. Leaving the inn, when Tang Guo got into the carriage, Tang Guo asked Shi Xingshan: "Butler, are you literate?" "Literacy." Shi Xingshan sighed, "When there was a famine in my hometown, I was a tentative man." Later, he fled to a ruined temple and became a beggar. This year, life is actually not easy. Although he has some ability to settle ounts, he can be a fleeing person, and without the household registration here, it is impossible for others to hire him. After all, it involves interests and is not a knowledgeable person. Who wants to take in? He was reluctant to sell himself as a domestic ve. Anyway, he was once regarded as a half schr, who wanted him to be a ve for his entire life, and even his descendants were also ves. He really couldn''t ept it. In the end, he simply became an old beggar, figured out the surrounding terrain, and did some work to lead outsiders in the city. Apart from having no formal shelter, his life was much better than ordinary beggars. "I have a book here. The old butler will take it and read it carefully. If you can learn the contents of the book, it would be best." When Shi Xingshan heard this, he thought that his boss was testing him. When he took the book, he had already made a decision in his heart, and he must fully understand the content of the book. When he read the book againter, he was a little dumbfounded. The book is divided into two parts, one part is the inner strength method and the other part is a set of sword methods. So, did the boss give him martial arts secrets? "Dongjia, this..." He had also heard of such things as martial arts secrets. In this world, there must be that kind of peerless master, but he has never seen it before. It''s often in the city that I heard the storyteller talk about those masters who fly over the wall. "Steward, learn the above things carefully, there will be many things for you to do in the future. Your body and your strength are very important." I feel that the valued Shi is doing good, and he is suddenly energetic. Since the boss trusts him, then he will do it. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2873: Group pet essay female partner (34) Chapter 2873: Group pet essay female partner (34) After more than two months of journey, Tang Guo finally came to the capital. First, she bought a small yard in a remote location in the capital as a ce to stay. On the second day, I took Shi Xingshan, who had already achieved some results in the practice, to investigate ces in the outskirts of the capital. After ten days, she found a nice ce. With a lot of money, she wrapped up a small hill, which was actually a useless barren hill. Since she was taken advantage of by her, of course it was very smooth. Tang Guo recruited another group of people to help her raise chicks. She asked people to go to the farmers houses to buy the chickens from house to house. At the beginning, she definitely couldn''t buy too much, and she was not in a hurry, and directed the recruits to feed the chicks in her way. Even every day, the chicks will be released regrly for walks and exercises. Shi Xingshan doesn''t understand at all, does he raise chickens like this? He still walks every day, this... he hasn''t heard of it anyway. "My boss, I don''t understand why I would release these chicks regrly every day, and even ask people tob andb their feathers on a regr basis. My boss, are you raising chickens or raising a group of little ancestors? what?" "Steward, after our investigations for a while, although there are norge chicken farmers in Beijing, there are still many chicken farmers, right?" In such a big ce, there are countless restaurants, and countless dignitaries. It is impossible for every household to raise enough chickens. Most of them still have to be purchased from outside. Therefore, some people have raised these livestock for a long time. If she were to raise her in the same way as they did, it would be difficult for her to get ahead without offending others. She raised them in a different way, and raised them carefully, and raised these chicks as ancestors. Let everyone know that her chickens are more expensive than some people. Naturally, her chicken eggs must be more expensive, and of course the chicken is more expensive. Although these years, there are still people living in poverty in ces like Tangjia Vige. But no matter what era, there is no shortage of people who want to live a good life and live a good life. Lets just say that Zhang Yuanwaijia, the whole county was in famine, and Zhang Yuanwai was not able to eat meat every day. This is the difference. Instead of earning ordinary people''s money in this era, it is better to earn these high-ranking officials and nobles. They don''tck the money to buy chickens. To know that her chickens are so refined and expensive, whoever eats is noble. Of course, during this period, it is indispensable to use some means to go to the city to specte and spend some money on it. It is not difficult. Moreover, the chickens she raised in a free range like this, she used them to walk every day, and the meat would definitely be different. Those who are the most picky eat it as soon as they eat it. When Shi Xingshan heard Tang Guos question, he nodded his head gravely: Indeed, although there are no big chicken farmers, but there are many people who raise livestock, and they are all big families. The restaurant is booked in advance. They will give it regrly. Those who need it will send it over. It can be said that the owner''s decision to raise chickens this time is somewhat impulsive." "No, not impulsive at all. Our chickens are different. People will be more noble after eating the chickens I raise here." "The average person can''t afford it." "Ordinary people, where do you have spare money and often eat chicken?" I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2874: Group pet essay female partner (35) Chapter 2874: Group pet essay female partner (35) "Even if you want to eat, don''t you have one at home? It is estimated that one will be ughtered during the Chinese New Year. Our chickens are specially raised for those noble people. Not only must the meat be delicious, but also the appearance must be beautiful andfortable. Shi Xingshan was dumbfounded, can this still happen? Although he had seen all kinds of people, they belonged to the middle and low-level people, and he didn''t understand the life of those noble people in this world. "My boss, will anyone really buy it like that?" He can already guess that the price of chickens will definitely be much higher than ordinary chickens. At least three times higher, after all, they are too expensive. As everyone knows, Tang Guo also divided her chickens into three, six or nine grades, the most beautiful ones, and the ones that didnt show any illness in the middle, they must be first-ss chickens... Shi Xingshan couldn''t change Tang Guo''s decision. Anyway, the owner seemed to be rich and didn''t care about the money, so he just did it. It was the first time for him to be a butler, he had to fumble and learn slowly. Tang Guo was a big chicken farmer here, vowing to raise the most expensive chicken of this era. But after Tang Guo left, Tang Ying had a bad life. Without those two dreams, she might be immersed in the love of her family. Now that I know the truth, even if the family loves her, everything will be good for her. For her, these can only be burdens. But she had to ept their kindness, and epted their kindness, even if they were bad for Tang Guo, she was not qualified to hate and hate them. The Li and Wu cried out to her every day, and they bought her beautiful beads and made beautiful clothes. Even Wu gave her all the bronze mirrors that had apanied her all his life. This is the only bronze mirror in the Tang family. She could feel the enviable eyes from the aunt and her mother, maybe the two of them were born again, and both thought that this thing should be given to her, even if they liked it, they didn''t show what they wanted. Her two cousins behaved a lot more clearly, their eyes were full of jealousy, and every time they saw her, they didn''t look good. There were many times when the two shook their faces at her and was discovered by the Wu family. In front of everyone, they asked the aunt to discipline the two cousins. At that time, she knew that she had two more opponents in this family. Although she didn''t want to be an enemy of them at all, the other party would not understand. She can only be a person, it is she who has robbed everyone''s attention, even the love of her cousin and rtives Zhang. My own mother clings to other people every day, and she probably can''t stand who she is. Time passed quickly, and Tang Guo''s first batch of chickens had grown up and had already begun toy eggs. The first eggid by the chicken, she asked someone to cook it, ready to eat it for that little fool. "This is the first egg in the chicken farm. Let me eat it for you." Tang Guo peeled off the egg shell, put the egg in a bowl, and pushed it to Sheng Yin, "Try it, is it delicious?" In fact, after the first egg, many eggs have beenid one after another. Sheng Yin stared at the shiny white eggs in the bowl, still steaming, with a longing look in his eyes. Shi Xingshan thought that this little fool was about to eat. Unexpectedly, he pushed the bowl in front of Tang Guo, and said stupidly: "Thedy eat first." Lady eat first? Shi Xingshan was a little dumbfounded, who did this little fool learn from, and was actually called the Dongjia Lady? I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect it: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2875: Group pet essay female partner (36) Chapter 2875: Group pet essay female partner (36) Tang Guo didn''t expect it either. She hasn''t taught little fools like that, she hasn''t been so shameless. System: The host is lying. "What did you call me?" Tang Guo patted Sheng Yin on the face. "Little fool, what did you call me just now?" Sheng Yin didn''t hide, but still looked at Tang Guo with bright eyes, and shouted, "Lady." "Who made you call that?" Sheng Yin shrank his neck when asked. Although he was a little stupid, he was still very afraid of her being angry. He nced at her secretly, and Sheng Yin would say weakly: "They said that if you get on the sedan chair and get married, you should be called ady." "Which of them?" Shi Xingshan coughed softly at this time: "The boss, it should be the children who run the house outside the yard. They often y with some brides and grooms. It is estimated that the son will call you ady after hearing this. If you dont like it, Ill talk to your son afterwards. After Shi Xingshan said this, Tang Guo realized that Sheng Yin''s expression had be extremely wronged, as if he had been bullied by someone. "Thedy eats." Sheng Yin pushed the bowl over again, and continued to say stupidly, "It''s cold, it''s not tasty." Shi Xingshan: I really know how to learn from it. Tang Guo patted Sheng Yin''s forehead vigorously: "In the future, you are not allowed to learn things with people outside. If you dare to let me know what you call them, I will throw you away." Then, Sheng Yin''s eyes were red, and tears rolled in his eyes. He looked at Tang Guo pitifully, holding the corner of her clothes in his hand, as if he was afraid of being dropped. System: Damn, this guy, really, it''s nice to be stupid, he''s a fool, and he can use crying, it''s inhuman. Tang Guo took out the handkerchief and wiped Sheng Yin''s tears: "Forget it this time,e on, eat the eggs." Shi Xingshan could see it, if his boss hadn''t spoiled this little fool, would he eat his first egg? Speaking of it, the taste of the owner is really strange. "Thedy eats." "half each." Shi Xingshan: He should be superfluous. Let''s go. Watching them split and eat, it seems that he doesn''t have his share. System: Let him go, even if he has his share, he can''t eat it. He is just a poor boy, a boy without a body, and a boy who has to be stuffed with dog food every day. The chickens in the mountains have begun toy eggs one after another. Every chicken, ording to Tang Guo''s instructions, was taken care of by those people. They all looked shiny, and the hensy eggs every day when they arrive. The rooster crows at dawn. And Tang Guo had already visited the capital before this, and after a while, she would even promote her chicken to the outside world. Gong Jinglin has always denied the two dreams he had in the inn, in order to prevent the reality from happening the same as the dream. He also avoided the danger that urred inside, and even changed routes. He thought that by avoiding these and changing paths, he would be able to finish the matter and return to Beijing. Unexpectedly, avoiding the danger in the dream, the danger that shoulde is stilling. It seems that he can''t escape the fate of the dream and is actually injured. In a daze, fled to the familiar ce in the dream. Perhaps because he believed that dream, he actuallyy there with peace of mind. Until the sound of light footsteps sounded, then a scent of fragrance reached the tip of his nose. It''s the smell in the dream. It''s so strange. The person in the dream can remember what it smells like. Tang Ying saw Gong Jinglin lying there withplicated eyes. Originally she was still hesitating, but when she really saw Gong Jinglin, there was no way to let him go. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2876: Group pet essay female partner (37) Chapter 2876: Group pet essay female partner (37) Tang Ying rescued Gong Jinglin. When Gong Jinglin was carried into the cave by the opponent, he subconsciously rxed his whole body and passed out into aa. Since he made all the efforts and didn''t avoid the dream that night, he might as well ept the reality and take one step at a time. At least, the endings in the two dreams are not wrong. He was not so-called confession, but felt that the little girl in the vige named Tang Ying was really good, as pure as the dream. Having seen him ustomed to intrigue, apart from his extremely trusted subordinates, it was the first time that he was able to pass in aa safely by his side, not afraid of being calcted. Even if there are a lot of bad things in the dream, it''s not that they can''t be solved, and can''t be avoided, he will solve them secretly. As for the little girl he was destined for, if he met, he would not avoid it. Tang Ying thought in her heart, isn''t it the same as Gong Jinglin''s. She also thought that since she was still here, she waited for Gong Jinglin and couldn''t bear to throw the opponent here. Yu Du met, and she didn''t avoid the opponent like she avoided the snake. Speaking of it, in both dreams, Gong Jinglin was the only one who was willing to protect her behind his back. Even if she was taken to the capital, as her identity, being with him was a lot of obstacles. No matter what threat he encountered, he would neverpromise for his own status, but wanted her to protect her well and not let anyone hurt her. Face the pressure from the outside world. And she doesn''t have a high enough status, and she has a good medical skill, which can be regarded as able to help him. Tang Ying, who wanted to understand, didn''t want to avoid it. Let the flow go, if she still likes Gong Jinglin, Gong Jinglin will also like her. In this different world, it would be nice to have someone who can lean on behind her back. Tang Guo, who is far away in the capital, has already negotiated with the owners of severalrge restaurants about her chickens and eggs. In order to sell her chickens and eggs, she also cooks them herself and showed them to them. These chickens and eggs are delicious. The eggs are not treated too much, they are cooked in rice. Eggs boiled in rice water taste the best. Moreover, she also told the owner of the restaurant that the egg cannot be cooked for too long and the time cannot be too short. After cooking for a long time, the eggs will not be tender, the time is short, and they will not be cooked. Some people can''t stand sugar-hearted eggs. If you have special requirements, the cooking time can be shorter. In order to be able to promote her own eggs, she also fights, and also talked to the other party, heat, and time. The owner of the restaurant also listened carefully. Not only did he listen carefully. After eating Tang Guos boiled eggs, he also called the restaurants cook to listen and learn. Tang Guo told them these little secrets, and didn''t feel that he was at a disadvantage, anyway, he could earn back from them in the future. "This little egg is really different after being dealt with by Boss Tang like this." The owner of a restaurant couldn''t help but ate three eggs in one breath. If he knew that he couldn''t stand it, he would want more Eat a few. "I heard Boss Tang say that you are raising chickens in the mountains, and you will drive them out for a walk every day?" Tang Guo nodded: "Not only does he walk, he also trims andbs feathers regrly to make every chicken not only delicious, but also beautiful." I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2877: Group pet essay female partner (38) Chapter 2877: Group pet essay female partner (38) Then, Tang Guo talked more about the situation of the chicken farm, which was amazed by the restaurant owner. Later, Tang Guo asked Shi Xingshan to bring up the two chickens he had brought. It was installed in a very beautiful cage. When the cloth was untied, the hotel owner also brightened his eyes when he looked at the shiny and soft feathers of the two chickens inside. When chickens raised by many farmers are delivered to their restaurants, they basically tie their ws with straw and put them in baskets at will. There will even be a lot of chicken **** on the feathers. In short, it looks a little dirty. They didn''t think there was anything in the past. After all, chickens can pluck their hair and wash them clean. What they need is not feathers, but chicken. Now that Tang Guo took out the two chickens, the restaurant owner dismissed his previous thoughts. He always felt that there was something missing from the dishes in his restaurant. Even the delicacies of the mountains and the sea from some ces made him feel that it was not good enough. It means that he wants to sell expensive dishes because the raw materials are not high-end, and the dishes are not innovative enough, and he can''t make that much money. The dignitaries don''t care about the money at all. Some restaurants in the capital oftenunch some new things. It''s very attractive to those dignitaries, they are like restaurants, but new things always have shorings, and they won''t be new after a while. The chicken provided by Tang Guo can not only be eaten, but also be watched by the dignitaries. While watching, he could also tell the dignitaries about the Tang''s chicken farm, and talk about the life of these chickens and how they are raised. Such an expensive chicken, the nobles who are not short of money, will think that the whole person will be on the next level after a bite? What are the delicacies of mountains and seas that areparable to chickens raised in this delicate and expensive way? The owner of the restaurant was very active in his mind. Of course, he was still calm on the surface. He just said, "Boss Tangs chickens are indeed very beautiful. I have to say that the coats of these two chickens are shiny and shiny. Good. But the chicken is meant to be eaten after all, but its just good-looking. In fact, he just wanted to let Tang Guolu do it again to see if he coulde up with a little secret. "If Boss Xu is willing to order my chicken, with a face full of one hundred, I can give you a recipe on how to make chicken. This recipe will only be provided to Boss Xu, a unique restaurant." Hearing this, Boss Xu felt a little moved. "Boss Tang really knows how to do business, isn''t your chicken cheap? I ordered a hundred, and I don''t know how much money it will cost." "Expensive is a bit more expensive, but my chicken is worth this price." "I can''t listen to Boss Tang''s side words." Boss Xu said, he really underestimated this little girl. He didn''t expect the other party to be so stable. At this time, he was not in a hurry. In fact, he was a little anxious. As long as Tang Guo''s method of raising chicken is true, the taste of chicken should not be too bad. The story of Tang''s chicken farm has been able to attract many dignitaries. "If Mr. Xu is free, it is better toe to my Tang''s Chicken Farm in the future. By then, we will entertain you with the most delicious chicken feast." Boss Xu heard some meanings: "We? So, Boss Tang also invited others?" "Don''t tell the truth, boss Xu, I have invited all the big restaurants in the capital." Boss Xu: "..." I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect it: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2878: Group pet essay female partner (39) Chapter 2878: Group pet essay female partner (39) "I have a lot of ideas on how to make chicken. If Mr. Xu is interested, he cane over for the chicken feast in the future." Now boss Xu didn''t want to refuse. He has heard of the whole fish feast, but he has not heard of the chicken feast. He really wants to see how she can make chicken. For this, Boss Xu agreed. Boss Xu was actually thest restaurant owner Tang Guo saw. After the talk, it was almost dark, and he returned to the remote house in the city. At the door of the house, one could vaguely see a person standing. She got off the carriage and walked over to see clearly, who is that person if he is not Sheng Yin? System: How much a little daughter-inw who wants to look forward to her husband''s return, he knows that this time the guy has reversed the script. "Little idiot, howe you stand at the door with so many mosquitoes at the door, aren''t you afraid of being bitten?" When Tang Guo walked in front of Sheng Yin, he heard the mosquitoes humming and saw Sheng Yin constantly grabbing his hands, leading him in. Under the candlelight, he saw several stings on his hands. package. Shi Xingshan didn''t know what to say, the son was a little stupid, but the chasing girl was really better than those smart people. Look, standing at the door, being bitten by mosquitoes for a while, attracted all the attention of the owner. If he had learned two tricks from this little fool when he was young, he might be full of children and grandchildren. "Lady, eat." Tang Guo wiped some medicinal liquor on Sheng Yin. Hearing what he said, he couldn''t help but patted his head. Apply some medicinal wine and let someone burn some wormwood at the door, so that mosquitoes will not dare to bit you." After speaking, she remembered again that Sheng Yin''s brain was not bright, and she probably didn''t know how to use it. Moreover, he was waiting outside, but the servants in the family weren''t moving, which is useless. "Steward, hire two people back tomorrow, the two at home, settle the money for them, let them go." Shi Xingshan had actually thought of this and nned to talk to Tang Guo for a while. It should be because the owner is busy with the chicken farm recently, ignoring the situation in the house. Going to the chicken farm, the owner can still take the son, and go to the restaurant to discuss things so busy, the owner does not take him. "When we go out to talk about things in the future, we will bring the little idiot. Butler, please choose two people, one woman and one little servant. Let the woman take care of the yard, and the little servant will follow us out to take care of the little idiot. " System: He wants to be a little fool too. "Yes, boss." Shi Xingshan responded and nned to let people prepare meals. At present, the family is also a woman-inw and a small servant. He went to the kitchen, and he came back with an ugly face. "My boss, Mrs. Chen did not cook, and there seems to be no leftovers in the kitchen. I guess there should be no cooking at noon." Tang Guo''s eyes were cold, she looked back at Sheng Yin and squeezed his face: "Little fool, are you hungry?" When Tang Guo looked at it so seriously, Sheng Yin nodded quickly: "Hungry." "Hungry, why don''t you tell me?" Sheng Yin didn''t speak, and Tang Guo didn''t me him. It is estimated that the mother-inw and the young man in the family knew that Sheng Yin would not take the initiative to say this, so they werezy and refused to cook lunch for him. She has never treated them badly, but she was a little busy for a while, and she was running around, and she was afraid that he would follow along with Sheng Yin. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2879: Group pet essay female partner (40) Chapter 2879: Group pet essay female partner (40) She has already decided just now, and she will take him wherever she goes in the future. Who would call him a little fool. "Someone will cook for you in a while." System: He wants to eat too, and he wants to be so spoiled by the host, he can be stupid. "Butler, let them go right away!" "Little fool, do you like boiled eggs or egg custard?" Shi Xingshan''s heart shuddered. When Tang Guo smiled and talked to Sheng Yin, when he said to him to let the two go, his tone was so cold. Still couldn''t help but the corners of his mouth twitched. I don''t know how the owner did it. The first half of the sentence is so cold and the second half is so gentle. Shi Xingshan didn''t think much anymore, and turned around to clean up the twozy people who didn''t take care of his son''s servant. The two of them mored to see Tang Guo and wanted the wages. He carried them and threw them out: "Bah, you still want the wages. You take advantage of the bosss absence and treat your wages harshly. Its good if the boss didnt let me beat you up. That''s it." "Get out quickly and ask the boss toe out. If you look at you, you might find that you owe you a lot." These two people were also honest at the beginning, and the other party fled to the capital again. He moved withpassion for a while and asked the owner to take them in, let them take care of the house, live them, eat, and Wages. That''s how they let them down. Thinking of this, Shi Xingshan felt that his steward was ipetent. Seeing that the two people were still trying to make a fuss, they walked out, stomped their feet hard, and stomped a small pit on the ground, which was right at the door. They were startled, and they ran away quickly. This was a mistake he made when he was a housekeeper. From now on, he must learn a lot, and he shouldn''t recruit inconsistent people because of sympathy. This time I waszy and didn''t cook food for the son. If next time, if you get into a wicked person and cause any bigger consequences, it is his fault, then you really are sorry for the trust of the owner. Shi Xingshan turned back and found Tang Guo in the kitchen who was making egg custard for Sheng Yin. Sheng Yin is helping Tang Guo burn the fire, saying that his son is stupid, but when he meets his boss, he will always do some incredible things without a teacher. System: Of course you old guy doesn''t understand, this guy has been opening up to himself. "My boss, nothing like that will happen in the future." Tang Guo raised his eyes and nodded lightly: "Long memory is good, but this time you let the little fool suffer, so your sry is gone this month." Shi Xingshan nodded quickly, indicating that he should. He also felt that the owner had given a lighter punishment. Seeing Sheng Yin looking at the egg custard in the pot, he felt guilty. Tang Guo shared the prepared egg custard with him at Sheng Yin''s request. "Housekeeper, you can cook your own noodles or make soft-boiled eggs." Shi Xingshan: "The owner is at ease, I will take care of myself." Isn''t a mature housekeeper just cooking something? Can''t trouble him. He didn''t dare to ask the owner what he wanted to eat, and the only one who allowed him to make food, except for the restaurant that sold chicken before, was the son. Shi Xingshan cooked the egg noodles and ate them. It was obviously delicious, but the smell of egg custard always came from the tip of his nose, which made him almost cry. This is the legend, stupid people are stupid. After learning a lesson, Shi did good, and the next day he went to pick reliable people. Picking and picking, he feels that it is not reliable to hire a servant and a wife, and the most reliable is to find those who are willing to sign the contract. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2880: Group pet essay female partner (41) Chapter 2880: Group pet essay female partner (41) Shi Xingshan finally understood why he fled to the new county seat, even if he still had some knowledge, no one wanted him anymore. Small families can''t afford him, and one more person and one more meal are also a burden. Large families will not trust him unless they are asked to sign a deed. For example, the wife and the young man who were driven away by him yesterday. He has also inquired carefully about the fact that those big families, even if they are rough girls, have signed a contract of sale. Generally, there are two types of deeds for selling ones life, one is a living deed, which can be redeemed for oneself in the future, and the other is a death deed. Once signed, it will be regarded as a domestic ve of this family. Anyone who serves food is unwilling to sign a deed. There are also some who sell their daughters torge families as maids for their sons. The conscience is the living contract, the cruelty is the death contract. In the end, Shi Xingshan went outside the city to see those who fled outside the city due to famine. There are many people with the same purpose as him, and they alle to find people. After observation, he chose a woman who looked good, and a young man, the two were mother and son. Because many people don''t want wives, the two don''t want to be separated, and the big families are not charity. It is impossible to take an old one back because they want a young man. It happened that Shi Xingshan was short of a woman here, and asked the two of them if they were willing to sign a death agreement. If they were willing, he brought the person back. That afternoon, Tang Guo took Sheng Yin to the chicken farm. At the foot of the mountain, there are farmers, and many women from farm families work in her chicken farm. Because she wanted to entertain the restaurant owners, she and these farmers screamed before that they wanted to borrow their ce for use, and it was not in vain. They had already washed the tables, chairs, benches, and pots and pans. On the same day, Tang Guo asked someone to catch the chicken. Because it is big summer, I didn''t dare to ughter the chickens in advance. When the restaurant ownerse over, they are basically ready here. The person in charge must be her. The farmers helped her clean up the chickens, and then she was busy in the kitchen alone. No, there is also a little fool, Sheng Yin, who is helping her set the fire. "Little fool, you are on fire." Shi Xingshan, who was standing at the door, was quite speechless when he heard this. Beside him, there was a young man standing beside him, it was the little boy who bought it from outside the city yesterday. He is very honest and strong. After his observations, this young man is reliable. For example, now, let him guard at the door, and the other person''s eyes are fixed on the outside without moving his eyes, and everything on the opposite side is nothing. curious. Near noon, those restaurant owners finally arrived. The housekeeper invited people in. From a long distance, Boss Xu and others could smell the meat, which made them drool. When all the chicken banquets were put up and introduced by Tang Guo, everyone was very serious. Every time they eat a dish made with chicken, their eyes light up. I can''t wait to let Tang Guo give them all the recipes for making these chicken. To be honest, they grew up in a restaurant and they had never eaten such delicious chicken. Especially chicken soup, it is a must in the world. "If a boss is willing to order a hundred chickens today, I will not only give you a unique chicken recipe, but also a free recipe for how to make chicken soup. Of course, this recipe is not unique. However, only order today. Those who have the chicken will give it." Tang Guo gave a deep smile: "If one of you is willing to distribute it to other bosses for free, you only need to order a hundred chickens by one person, and it is also possible to share chicken soup recipes." Boss Xu and others looked at each other and shared? Forget it, who wants to share, the chicken soup method is not for nothing, there is no way to take advantage. "The way to deliver chicken soup is to order chicken today." In fact, by this time, everything is beyond doubt. While everyone was still thinking about it, Tang Guo said: "If you order first, you can choose the chicken recipe first. The recipe is unique, you know, if you are selected, it will be gone." Boss Xu and others scolded secretly, profiteer! I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2881: Group pet essay female partner (42) Chapter 2881: Group pet essay female partner (42) Today Tangguo prepares more than twenty kinds of chicken feasts, and each method, way of eating, and taste are different. It can be said that taking it out can be a specialty of a restaurant. Especially the Tang family''s method of raising chickens has been spread out, and those dignitaries will definitely book their VIP rooms in advance. With this recipe for making chicken, they have a lot of room for maniption, and they can also use different chickens to make three or nine grades. Only high-ranking officials can eat the top-notch, whether it''s talking out or entertaining, it is very face-to-face. Maybe you can trust someone to do the work, but you can just have a meal. They have already eaten the chicken feast. It is delicious in the world. Take it out to promote it. Everyone''s recipes are different. They are not afraid to steal each other''s business. Then they can join hands to make some news. That is a win-win situation. Its just that Tang Guos price is really high. They wondered if it could be less. But Tang Guo is not less than a penny. She also said that she had already sent a unique recipe, and no matter how little money, her chickens here would be for nothing. Raising these chickens can cost her a lot of energy and financial resources. Boss Xu and others also understand this, but they still want to really observe some ces where the chickens live. It just so happens that after eating, you can go for a walk and digest. Tang Guo agreed, and took Boss Xu and others to the mountain to watch the chicken. The hill under her flower purse was blocked by a fence, and she had hired some people, raised a dog to watch, and traps were set up around her. Not afraid of someone stealing it, just grab one of them. After Boss Xu and others had seen the living conditions of these chickens with their own eyes, they ordered a hundred chickens without hesitation. Boss Xu was the first to speak. He had already taken a fancy to one of the dishes made with chicken. When he ordered it, the other bosses were a little upset, why not hurry up. Then they started to choose chickens. The chickens raised by the Tang''s chicken farm are really long and beautiful, and the meat is delicious. The owners of a group of restaurants were standing outside, looking at the chickens that were catching bugs, and pointed their fingers. Tang Guo will ask people to mark whatever they specify, and when they need it, they will send them fresh ones. It takes only half an hour to get from here to the city soon. It''s not a long time, and they can send someone to get it by themselves. With this style, it may be more able to attract those delicious mouths. On the same day, the bosses asked the people around him to take ten chickens back, and the rest were kept at Tang Guo. They n to use ten chickens to make a name. There are so many noble people who go to eat in their restaurant every day. As long as you serve this dish to one of the nobles, and another half price or the like, if the food is delicious, it will definitely attract other nobles. Shi Xingshan stared at the restaurant owners who had left in amazement. He had a painful expression just now, but now he ran back with a look of urgency and excitement. It can be seen that they should be very satisfied with this trip today. Correct. In a short time, his owner sold out all the chickens in the chicken farm. The reason why she didn''t sell eggs for the time being was because Tang Guo wanted to hatch chicks, and due to other conditions, she needed to raise a fixed number of hens specifically for hatching chicks. It is also because of the conditions. It is not as convenient as modern times. There is a certain chance of failure for hens to hatch chickens. Chapter 2882: Group pet essay female partner (43) Chapter 2882: Group pet essay female partner (43) She can guarantee that these restaurants will order her chickens in the future, so the eggs should be kept for the time being to incubate the chicks. When the hen who turned to hatch the chicks is raised, you can sell eggs with confidence. Tang Guo held her chin, she had to go back and think about it. Then, when the other party signed her here, they would give them various ways to make egg custard. How to eat egg custard, many prescriptions can appear in her mind instantly. "My boss, congrattions, the chicken farm is finally on the right track." Shi Xingshan said happily. These days, the boss smashed money into it, making him frightened. In case he can''t get back to it, then It''s a big loss. "It''s far from my goal." Tang Guo smiled and said, since he decided to do a chicken farm, he must be the best. She is to be the person who can raise chickens most in this dynasty. The chickens and dogs she raises are all fine products. Even high-ranking officials think that the chickens she raises are luxury goods in food. When people mention Tang''s chickens, they will show envy in their eyes. Anyone who can taste Tang''s chicken will be envied by people, and anyone who eats Tang''s chicken will be praised as a big family. At that time, bothrge and small families would be proud of eating Tangs chicken. Some people even want to eat a bite of Down''s chicken. Her chickens are not for sale. Can only order, start with a hundred. After setting the threshold, the gradees up. Shi Xingshan was shocked when he heard Tang Guo''s words. Is it possible to do this? The owner is really a material for doing business. He couldn''t help but think of the day the boss left from Tangjiacun. I don''t know if in the future, if the family knows the achievements of the boss today, will their intestines be regretful. He didn''t understand, how could the family be willing to ruin her with such a good girl. If it weren''t for them to be excessive, the owner would be afraid that he wouldn''te up with such a way, and would cut him off with them. One hundred and fifty taels, everyone in the vige knew that this was the money the Tang family paid for selling their daughter. If you really marry your daughter, would it be that there was no etiquette on that day and someone directly carried a small sedan chair away? "Steward, I''m going back, you have to sort out the books of each boss." "The owner is at ease." For these things, Shi Xingshan is still very cautious. The boss gave him such an important thing, and that is to trust him. Tang Guo went to the house and found Sheng Yin who was ying, walked past and touched his head: "Little fool, I''m going home." She saw that Sheng Yin had been sitting on a stool obediently, and all the various chicken snacks made for him on the table were almost eaten by him. It seems that after listening to her, he didn''t go out to shake. "Lady, can you go home?" "You can go home." Tang Guo took out the handkerchief and threw it to him: "Quickly wipe your mouth, the corners of your mouth are all oily." What Tang Guo didn''t expect was that Sheng Yin didn''t wipe it by himself. Instead, he stuffed the veil into her palm, put himself in front of her, and motioned for her to help. Tang Guo was a little funny after seeing it. "Who did you learn this from?" Tang Guo wiped the corners of Sheng Yin''s lips, "Say you are a little fool, how can you learn this so quickly?" System: Because... It''s dead. Sheng Yin didn''t speak, but only looked at Tang Guo with a pair of clear eyes, as innocent as he was. Chapter 2883: Group pet essay female partner (44) Chapter 2883: Group pet essay female partner (44) Tang Guo had asked Shi Xingshan to find out if there had been any major incidents in the capital, for example, which family''s son was stupid in his head and disappeared. Unfortunately, no. The national surname of this country is Gong, not Sheng. The male protagonist Gong Jinglin is a member of the royal family, and he is a prince with good abilities but a mediocre background. Although there are few people surnamed Sheng in the capital, they still do. Several families, the big and the small, all have the surname Sheng. Shi Xingshan asked, none of these families was named Sheng Yin. Sheng Yin''s previous dress and the jade pendant on his neck were not ordinary. The ce where you once lived should be pretty good. In the original plot, the name Sheng Yin never appeared. Tang Guo didn''t ask for it, anyway, she didn''t want a bite of food anyway, and she could raise a little fool, especially if the little fool was very obedient. Shi Xingshan has be ustomed to how good Tang Guo is to Sheng Yin. He is afraid that the two new servants will collide with Sheng Yin. He also specially warned him how important he is in Tang Guo''s heart. In fact, even if he doesn''t tell, the new wife and young man will respect the master''s family. It''s so hard for someone to take them in, give them a bite of food, and pay for them. They are too grateful yet. And the owner is a young girl who doesn''t treat people harshly. For them, it''s like a pie in the sky. Just as Tang Guo thought, the bosses who opened the restaurant, after returning home, discussed together and nned to hype up Tang''s chicken together. Join forces to announce their new dishes. Because each restaurants dishes are unique, they even have a joint news between the restaurant and the restaurant, and each restaurant will invite regr customers in their restaurant. Preheating alone is used for several days. On the day of the event, everyone in the capital knew that these big restaurants would join together to get a new dish event. It is said that they will deliver chicken soup for as much wine and food as they eat in the restaurant that day. The only regret is that the new dishes in the restaurant are too expensive for ordinary people to eat. However, the VIPs whoe to watch the activities must be involved. The dishes in each restaurant are different and they are all unique. For this reason, they all choose what they are interested in. As for the ones that didn''t go, they all remembered them and nned to go again in two days. Under the envious eyes of countless people, these nobles were invited to various restaurants. At the scene of the event, Tang''s chickens are still on disy. Look at the beautiful chickens with bright, smooth, smooth feathers. Even the ws are not like ordinary farm chickens, because they have been bitten by mosquitoes and insects, they will get some ugly scars. This kind of chicken is pleasing to the eye just by looking at it. It''s so clean, and it''s safe to eat. People in the entire capital have seen it, and it turns out that you can sell chicken like this. As for Tang''s chicken, no one knows it in the capital. Boss Xu and the others who came back to their senses all patted their brains speechlessly: "Boss Tang is too good at calcting, in the end, the biggest winner is her." "Yeah, I''m so slippery at a young age, and I don''t know who cultivated it." From Tang Guo''s temperament, they all thought that this was a woman cultivated by arge merchant family. Chapter 2884: Group pet essay female partner (45) Chapter 2884: Group pet essay female partner (45) With the efforts of various restaurants, Tang''s chickens have be popr. Although every restaurant knew that Tang Guo had calcted them, they really had to enter this set. For example, now, many nobles have tasted their newly introduced dishes, and they havee to book a private room in advance, and it is clear that the dish is ordered. Expensive is a bit more expensive, but the number of people who order wine and food is increasing. They think the previous efforts are worthwhile. There are also some who cant order wine and food, even if they break their legs. The current VIP room list has been queued for a month. In order to make things rare and expensive, the people in each restaurant are very talented, and there is no n to increase it. If there are truly noble people who can''t afford to provoke them, their restaurants have prepared one or two of the most noble private rooms, not afraid that they won''t be able to handle it. "My boss, the Li family members havee to order chicken. I heard that Mrs. Li likes chicken the most, because I can''t queue up at the restaurant. Knowing that we can order chicken, I sent someone over. Although it is not as delicious as the one made in a restaurant, the taste of Tang''s chicken is definitely different. Lord Li even asked people to inquire before, and without hesitation, he ordered a hundred of them. This kind of handwriting is really not what ordinary people can do. A hundred chickens are not cheap. "Well, do you ask Master Li likes egg custard? If you like it, we will give him a recipe for egg custard." Tang Guo recalled Master Li in her mind and confirmed with Shi Xingshan whether it was the Master Li in her mind. In the end, it was indeed the first-grade member of the central government. As mentioned in the plot, the other party really likes chicken. Mixing in the capital, making two friends is easy to walk, she has a lot of egg soup recipes, so send it. Because the recipe is given to the restaurant, it is easy to conflict if the recipe is sent again. The boss of the restaurant, but she is a big cooperator, and it is a good way to send some egg custard. The young man of Li''s family only brought two chickens back, and the rest was kept by Tang Guo, and he woulde and fetch them when needed. To the extent that an adult of his family can eat one or two in one or two days, he can consume 100 chickens in almost half a year. As time goes by, more and more noblese to order chicken. Tang Guo saw that the farmers were too busy, and understood that the orders could no longer be released. In the end, she even decided how many chickens to sell in half a year, and said that this was due to the chicken-raising conditions. In order to raise chickens with a better taste, she couldnt just keep hatching small because there are so many people who want to buy chickens. Chicken, that was disrespect for the guests who trusted her. So, whether it was the chicken that was ordered or not, it didn''t mean to embarrass her. Yes, if you can buy anything, is this chicken still rare? For this reason, the restaurant has to sell it in limited quantities. Although it''s a little troublesome, it seems that sales are decreasing, but more and more peoplee to eat in restaurants. If they can''t eat chickens raised by Tang''s family, they can just eat ordinary and enjoyable. Tang Guos chicken farm is booming. When many people have nowhere to order chicken, she introduces Tangs eggs. After theunch, orders continued to flow. Order eggs from one hundred. Eggs are much cheaper than chickens, and some small households can afford them. After all, this is also the eggid by Tang''s chicken, which is definitely better than the outside. Chapter 2885: Group pet essay female partner (46) Chapter 2885: Group pet essay female partner (46) As a result, many people have developed an egg in the morning, or a bowl of egg custard. The recipe for egg custard was always delivered by the owner of the Tang chicken farm when ordering eggs. Although it''s not a rare thing, not everyone is willing to share it with them outside. The egg custard recipe I got from the boss of the Tang family was very detailed. I learned it from the cook at home. After a few times, the egg custard was delicious. In this regard, the status of Tang''s chicken farm is finally firmly established, and no one can shake it anymore. However, imitation goods have always appeared in endlessly since ancient times, and this Tang''s fake has also appeared. The fake Tang''s chicken appeared first, and then the fake Tang''s egg appeared. Some greedy people bought fake Tang''s eggs, and found that there were broken eggs inside. They were annoyed and told Tang Guo. After Tang Guo heard this, "..." Only Shi Xingshan was worried. The Tang chicken farm was in full swing, and he was worried that someone wanted to rectify the owner. If it is really aimed at the owner, the other party must havee prepared. Once everyone is convinced that Tangs eggs have quality problems and are mixed and broken, the reputation will definitely plummet, and the previous efforts will be wasted. On this day, Tang Guo rode a carriage and was going to fight against the court. "Little idiot, wait obediently in the carriage, don''t walk around." After Tang Guo and Sheng Yin said, they instructed the young man to look at Sheng Yin carefully before entering the Yamen. The user was a woman, about forty in appearance, and a bit bitter and mean. As soon as she saw her, she yelled and made her pay her eggs, saying that she was a bad quotient. System: [Host, this kind of people really exist in all ages. I think someone should be jealous and find someone to fix you. Apart from this, there is basically no other possibility. Those in the restaurant are even less likely. Now because of Tang''s chicken, their restaurant has turned more than before. Especially now, the reputation of Tang''s chickens has spread outside. And the ce where you can eat Tang''s chicken is their capital restaurant, isn''t it a rare thing? They wish that the better the reputation of Tang''s chicken, the more they earn. "quiet." The interrogating officer stopped the woman from wanting to make trouble, and asked Tang Guo: "The person in the hall is Tang Guo, the owner of the Tang chicken farm?" "It''s the Mind Girl." "Wang''s sued you Tang''s egg is broken, sold to her at a high price, half of it is broken, but is it true?" Tang Guo almostughed, but in the court here, she still said very seriously: "My Lord, I''m wronged. My Tang family always only sells fresh eggs, and if you want to buy fresh eggs, customers muste and book in advance. The egg is broken." "My lord, she said nonsense, what I bought was Tang''s eggs, she was making money with ck hearts, bullying us little people, and making money with us." In fact, even if people buy bad ones, they don''t even think of suing someone. But if someone instructs this woman, it is normal. "quiet." "Tang Guo, do you have evidence to prove that you didn''t buy the eggs in Wang''s hands?" After the words fell, before the two of them spoke, the official asked again: "Wang, you also have evidence to prove that the broken eggs in your hand were bought from Tang?" Wang froze for a moment, and quickly said: "Anyway, my eggs were bought by the Tang family. There are no fakes. The chicken farm of the Tang family is a liar. It sells rotten eggs. Adults, you have to be the master of the women. Chapter 2886: Group pet essay female partner (47) Chapter 2886: Group pet essay female partner (47) The officials turned to look at Tang Guo: "Tang Guo, how about you?" "Minnv has evidence that the eggs in Wang''s hands were not bought by my Tang''s." Tang Guo nced at Wang''s. Why didn''t these troublemakers inquire about the process of her Tang''s selling eggs? What? "Tell me." In fact, from the very beginning, the officials who tried the matter knew what Wang had said. When receiving this case, before the trial, he also received a message. The news was given to him by Mr. Li, a member of the First Grade of Korean Middle School, who was his teacher. Without saying anything, let him investigate the matter carefully, be fair and honest, and don''t let those filthy things frame those merchants who are serious about running chicken farms. At this point, he understood what Li Lord meant. I heard that Mrs. Li ordered a hundred chickens and five hundred eggs at the Tang''s at one time. Every time I had to eat it, I would let people get fresh. It is said that Tangs chickens and eggs have always been sold in this way. These nobles and restaurants cant make orders. How could it be sold to an ordinary woman. "My lord, in our Tang''s chicken farm, whether it is selling chickens or eggs, it is sold at a minimum of 100. When selling, both parties need to sign a contract. Because if the customer brings back 100 chickens at a time, it will inevitably be taken care of. If its not good enough, if its kept for a long time, it''s easy to make the chicken meat taste not so good. If you need it, you can send someone to pick it up a day or two in advance." "As for the eggs, the restaurant is okay. After all, there are a lot of customers whoe to eat every day. Taking a hundred eggs back at a time will not have much impact. But for ordinary customers, no matter how big the family is, it is impossible to eat nothing at once Eggs. There is a time limit for the shelf life of eggs. After the time is exceeded, they will not be fresh and will not taste good. So when you still want to eat,e and get fresh one or two days in advance. This will ensure the best taste of the eggs. As for the eggs in our chicken farm that have exceeded their fresh time, we will use them to make salted eggs, pickled eggs, and preserved eggs. These three kinds of eggs have a long shelf life and a good taste. In the near future, our Tang family willunch such a product. " An adult sitting in the hall: "..." Is this little girl here to fight awsuit or to promote her new stuff? However, Tang''s salted eggs, pickled eggs, and preserved eggs were still a bit interested. The taste should be pretty good. Last time I was with the teacher, I was fortunate to have two bites of chicken and 10,000 egg custard. It was really delicious. I''m looking forward to it. "My lord, as long as I bought chickens or eggs from my Tang family, both parties will hold a contract. The contract will clearly state what was purchased at the time. Every time a customeres to pick up a new product, both In the contract, new marks will be made." "Then you brought all these contracts?" "I have brought it, please see, my lord." Tang Guo asked Shi Xingshan to send up a wooden box with a list of all orders. It was recorded every time. It was impossible to buckle a **** basin on her head. It was expected that this would happen a long time ago. people. "If you don''t believe me, I can ask these guests toe to testify." At this moment, Shi Xingshan just turned over to his teacher Li''s contract. Seeing the number on it, he almost couldn''t hold back. Chapter 2887: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (48) Chapter 2887: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (48) So does the teacher, do you like chicken so much? I ordered a hundred chickensst time and I ordered so many eggster. He looked at the records above, and indeed, every pickup was recorded. It was all on these contracts, and the fingerprints were pressed every time, which can be said to be very strict. In fact, verification is basically unnecessary, but in order to ensure fairness and integrity, he still sent someone to verify. I heard that Tang Guo was used and framed by others. Originally, those people only needed to send the contract over and read it. But they couldn''t bear to like Tang''s chickens and eggs so much, and everyone who was okay rushed over. Especially those restaurant owners, everyone is a coborator, most afraid of something wrong with Tang Guo, they are all here. The court, which was originally small, suddenly attracted a lot of people. The former Wang n who was still righteous and arrogant turned his face pale when he saw so many peopleing. In this ce, she had no choice but to slip away. She really wanted to make a mouthful of herself, because she was greedy, and all med her for being greedy. If it weren''t for being too greedy, there would not be so many things. "Wang, in your hand, you have the contract that Tang Guo said? You shouldn''t lose such an important thing, right? The officer has just reviewed these contracts, and there is no one in it." When Wang opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say, the officials in the hall shot the gavel vigorously, and his voice increased: "Wang, why don''t you recruit it!" The teacher said, to be fair and honest, and not to chill the merchants who really raise chickens. He looked at the witnesses in the hall. With so many witnesses watching, he would definitely have to find out about this matter before he could keep his authority. He was a little nervous when everyone looked at him. So many colleagues came and stared at him seriously, he was really nervous. Everyone has taken a break, and came to watch the show, but he has to work today, so tired. Of course, Wang couldn''t bear this kind of atmosphere. She just likes to be petty and cheap, but it is not a hard bone. At the moment, all are recruited. The person she confessed was quickly arrested. In the end, the person who framed Tang Guo was fined and beaten thirty. And Wang''s was also beaten twenty times, and she screamed in pain. After the execution, both of them were carried back. With so many people watching, every click of the board is on the ground. Now, I have to go back and lie down for a while. After that, Tang Guo greeted the others and expressed his gratitude, then went back and left. Just out of the yamen, Sheng Yin should have seen her, jumped down quickly, pulled her sleeves, and led her in. "Little fool, don''t worry." Althoughforted, Sheng Yin just didn''t let her go, as if he wanted to drag her to be able to feel at ease. Tang Guo didn''t resist, so she sat in the carriage with him. Shi Xingshan smiled and asked the young man to drive the carriage. "Housekeeper, have you noted down all those people who came to testify for me earlier?" "My boss, I''ve already written it down." After staying with Tang Guo for so long, Shi Xingshan could figure out what. "After two days, when they came to pick up the goods, they each delivered 30 eggs, saying that it was Tang''s giving back to regr customers." Shi Xingshan responded and took this matter to heart. "Master Li gave sixty eggs." Tang Guo said again. She had rified the rtionship between many officials in the DPRK and China before, especially in the plot. Chapter 2888: Group pet essay female partner (49) Chapter 2888: Group pet essay female partner (49) Master Chen who is reviewing the case today is a student of Master Li. The other party was so amiable and seemed to trust her, she didn''t believe Master Li didn''t say hello. After this incident, the troublemakers basically disappeared. Everyone knows that it is not an easy task to bring down the Tang family. There were so many people who came to testify at the beginning. After making money, Tang Guo changed to arger yard. A while ago, the system told her that the male protagonist Gong Jinglin had already returned. The reason why he didn''te back in the first time was because Gong Jinglin went to solve some things secretly after he recovered. When I came back this time, I came back unexpectedly with evidence, intending to give the other party a heavy blow. The reason why he didn''t bring Tang Ying back was because he thought that his current self could not protect her. When he is a little safer by his side, and the hidden enemies are defeated, he can be sure to protect her. Since he faced reality and met Tang Ying. He found that the things that happened in the plot, he once again avoided, the inevitable situation that was like before will no longer happen. After many trials, he even suspected that he couldn''t avoid it before, because he didn''t meet Tang Ying. Tang Ying was the woman he was destined to do, so he would do everything possible to let him meet her in the past. Now because of those two dreams, he knew a lot of things in advance, as long as he nned well, it would go smoothly. The Tang family can only do this for the time being. When he solves the problems in the capital, if they dare to bully Tang Ying, see if he doesn''t toss them to death. After Gong Jinglin came back, he also heard about the Tang''s chicken farm. This made him a little concerned. After all, neither of the two dreams mentioned the Tang''s chicken farm. He nned to take the time to check the situation of the Down''s chicken farm. The dream is not necessarily urate, as long as it is not something threatening, he will not care about it. Fate is full of uncertainty, and any change may change a lot. Tang Guo''s life is now more moist. She would go to the chicken farm every other time, and finally realized the dream of a group of hens lining up toy her eggs. Shi Xingshan didn''t quite understand either. The owner had a quirk. He liked watching those hensy eggs. And every time I came, I would pick a few eggs that I had justid and cooked them. Moreover, she ate three at once. Sheng Yin wants to eat five in one go. Shi Xingshan said that since looking at so many eggs every day, he often cooks egg noodles when he is hungry. Now he doesn''t want to eat eggs anymore. This day was another day when Tang Guo took Sheng Yin to the chicken farm. The group of people went out of the city leisurely, Shi Xingshan found that there was a carriage following them along the way, and it was not the carriage he knew, so he told Tang Guo. "The owner, it should be a visitor here." The butler would go to the chicken farm every day, although he bought a lot of servantster, he would still go and stare for a long time. When he arrived at the chicken farm, the carriage behind him really followed in. Tang Guo and Sheng Yin got out of the carriage, and the other side also got out. Both sides were taken aback when they looked at it like this. Or Tang Guoxian said: "The son came from afar, did hee to buy chickens or eggs? If you want to buy chickens, the orders for this season are already full, and the next season is about toe. Eggs are avable." Chapter 2889: Group pet essay female partner (50) Chapter 2889: Group pet essay female partner (50) Gong Jinglin remembered Tang Guo, it was the little girl he met halfway. The other party was dressed up as a merchant at the time, and now it seems that Tang''s Chicken Farm is her home, Gong Jinglin is not that strange. Anyway, from this little girl, he didn''t feel any danger, but he still thought she was not an ordinary person. "Since there is no chicken, then buy some eggs." It''s all here, I can''t say that he''s here to take a look. This time, his gaze stayed on Sheng Yin for a while, and the other party was looking at him warily. Those clear and serious eyes were a bit eye-catching, and he could see what he was thinking at once. Seeing Tang Guo actually lead Sheng Yin again, Gong Jinglin understood. When he was about to say something, Sheng Yin suddenly said: "Miss, look at me." Gong Jinglin really almost didn''t hold back this time, knowing that the other party''s brain might be a little awkward, but he didn''t expect that the other party would still say such things. Gong Jinglin was a little admired. When facing Tang Ying, people like him had a lot to say, but in the end he only left one sentence, and he would definitely pick her up in the future. Is he a bit awkward? Not as good as a silly boy, no wonder everyone has ady, neither he nor Tang Ying started. "Okay, look at you." Gong Jinglin''s eyes were a little horrified, he actually saw a lot of petting in that little girl''s eyes. Is it really different these years? Sheng Yin was satisfied, and Tang Guo was the only person in his clear eyes. Obviously his brain is not bright, but sometimes he knows what to do. Gong Jinglin looked at Sheng Yin carefully at this moment, that face was undoubtedly very beautiful. It''s just that he looks familiar. He carefully recalled the members of their royal family. Although he has many brothers, there is absolutely no such a person. "In Xia Lin Jing, I don''t know how the girl is called?" Gong Jinglin reacted and made sure to inquire about the other party''s surname first. "Tang Guo, the owner of Tang''s chicken farm." Gong Jinglin called out, and then asked Sheng Yin: "Is this the girl''s husband? I don''t know how to call it." System: I''m so ridiculous, the vest has fallen off a long time ago, and I''m still trying out here. "Sheng Yin." Tang Guo didn''t lie. Seeing what the male lead meant, he seemed to be familiar with Sheng Yin. If the other party could help her find Sheng Yin''s family, it would be best. Is yourst name Sheng? When Gong Jinglin was invited in by Tang Guo, he kept thinking in his mind, the big family in the capital surnamed Sheng. Because Sheng Yin didn''t seem to be from a small family, and he felt familiar, and he must have something to do with him or someone he knew. It''s just that he didn''t expect for a while, he could only give up, the most fire pce shocked Lin and returned to the pce with a hundred eggs. Of course, he took so many eggs to give away. I heard that people in Beijing are now popr to eat Tangs chicken and eggs. Especially chicken, that''s a rare thing. But when Gong Jinglin went to see the emperor, he saw that the emperor was frowning and looked like a headache, so he asked. "It is your aunt''s son, that is, your cousin who has disappeared. Aunt is just such a son and is sending people to look for it. Your aunt''s child was born with a bad brain. I heard that it was caused by your aunt''s taking medicine by mistake. The third child, since you are here, this matter is left to you, and you must find someone." Chapter 2890: Group pet essay female partner (51) Chapter 2890: Group pet essay female partner (51) The eldest princess was the emperor''s little aunt, and she was even younger than him. The Emperor Xian was still very much favored at that time, and had a good rtionship with him. Fortunately, the other side helped him, otherwise he would not be able to sit in this position. The eldest princess said that he took the medicine by mistake, which caused the child to have a problem. In fact, he understood that it must have been the original fight that angered some people, and then started on her. Speaking of it, he was sorry to aunt. One reason the aunt helped him is that the aunt and his mother and concubine are close friends. "Your aunt''s grandmother is angry and has been sent to the pce to ask several times." Gong Jinglin was stunned, grandma? Yes, my grandmother''s husband is Sheng. Just because he had been dead for many years, he didn''t think of it for a while. Because grandma and her husband are very affectionate, since Sheng''s death, she has no ns to recruit more husbands. It was also because her child was born, her brain was not bright, and she had been eating and chanting in the princess mansion all the time. He had only heard of this aunt, but had never seen it. Naturally, he has never seen that cousin who is not very bright in his head. Sheng Yin, whose surname is Sheng, seems to be well raised. Is it possible that he is his cousin who has never met? "The third child, what are you doing in a daze? I leave this to you to do, and I''m at ease with you." The emperor was right. With so many sons, in fact, he had long been biased towards the third child in his heart. Although his background was a bit short, his own background was not so good. The youngest has the ability and resourcefulness, so he almost experienced it. Just for the other few, I will train the youngest. If I found my cousin this time, I would be considered a meritorious service. "Yes, Father Father." After Gong Jinglin left most of the eggs to the emperor, he went directly to the Grand Princess''s Mansion to find the Grand Princess. Because the Grand Princess did not go out and did not answer the greetings, he had never seen it once. After asking about his cousin''s appearance and various characteristics, Gong Jinglin finally determined that Sheng Yin should be his cousin. Seeing the princess with a pale face and almost unable to get out of bed, he whispered: "Auntie, if I''m not mistaken, the person I met before should be my cousin." The princess, who was not energetic, caught Gong Jinglin at once: "Where is Yin''er? You take me there quickly." "Auntie, listen to me carefully." Gong Jinglin didn''t worry, and slowly talked to the princess who had met before. Seeing the surprised look of the princess, he was also shocked. He just said why he was so familiar. It turned out that his father''s appearance was a little bit like his aunt and grandma, especially his eyebrows, and his voice was the aunt''s son, so it was naturally simr. After listening to the eldest princess, she was already half of her mental energy, and she still had some smiles in her eyes: "You mean, not only was my Jia Yin''er not injured, but she also found her little daughter-inw?" Gong Jinglin was a little speechless, so the focus should not be so strange, okay? Originally, he thought grandma was the kind of rigid person, but he didn''t expect to talk so funny. "If I heard correctly, the cousin did call the little girl that way at the time, and the little girl didn''t refute, holding him wherever she went. The cousin seemed to protect her, and he looked at her defensively before. I." "Be prepared. After all, your kid looks good. My son is afraid that you will cheat his little daughter-inw away. My son is actually not that stupid." Gong Jinglin: "..." Chapter 2891: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (52) Chapter 2891: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (52) Gong Jinglin saw the princess with a smile on her face. The anxiety between her brows was gone, and she turned to a smile on her face, as if he was satisfied with the result. She leaned against the bed and gently pinched the Buddhist beads in her hand: "Yin''er was born earlier, and I found that he was a little stupid, so I went to ask the monk. The monk calcted numerology for Yin''er, saying that when Yin''er was fifteen years old There is a difficulty. If you can''t be sad, you will die. If youe here, you will be rich and safe for life. "In order for Yin''er to tide over this hardship, I have never gone out for more than a decade and prayed for Yin''er all day long. Last year, when Yin''er was fifteen years old, I was afraid that he would have an ident and sent additional staff. I didn''t expect people to be lost. ." "I searched everywhere, but no." The princess sighed, "I was also bedridden because of this. I didn''t expect you to bring me this good news today. It seems that Yin''er has spent a lifetime. The only difficulty is." "My cousin is blessed." Gong Jinglin didn''t believe in fortune-telling before, but now he has to believe it. By relying on the two previous dreams, he avoided many dangers and knew the details of the enemy. Although he knew that he was the final winner, he still did not dare to take it lightly, and took every step steadily. This fate is not unchangeable, if it is because he knows the funeral, neglects the enemy, and underestimates the enemy, the result may be changed at that time. Until the final result, he will never rest assured. "You said earlier that the little girl is still the owner of the Tang''s chicken farm?" "Yes, in fact, this time I met her for the second time. That time she rushed to the capital from a certain direction. At that time, I also saw my cousin. However, I was anxious to go to work and didn''t take it seriously. , I didn''t see what happened. I passed by the chicken farm and heard about the name there, so I wanted to bring the father and mother and concubine some past, but I met them. I was still thinking before, looking at my cousin a little familiar. Later, I went back to the pce to see the emperor, and I checked the matter before and after, and came to see my grandmother. " "Speaking of which, it''s really fate." Gong Jinglin felt that the princess''s illness was almost over. Her illness was a mental illness, and her cousin was found, and the illness was naturally cured. "Grandma, do you need me to bring my cousin back?" "I think your kid really has bad intentions. My son finally found the little daughter-inw, and you wanted to separate him from the little daughter-inw. Jinglin, are you jealous of my son, younger than you, generation Older than you, have you found such a good wife?" Knowing that the eldest princess was joking, Gong Jinglin just smiled: "It seems that grandma has her own money, so I won''t intervene in this matter. My father also told me that I must find my cousin, otherwise not Let me go, I have to go back and report this to my father." "Go back and tell your father, dont just use your child to vent your anger. I think its good to surprise you. Such an excellent child will never let go of you. Its really shameful. I will go to the pce next day and have a good chat with him. Now, the matter of finding Yin''er really made him bother." "Thank you grandma aunt for helping Jinglin speak." Gong Jinglin resigned and left with a smile on his face. Unexpectedly, the aunt in the legend was so talkative. What is what it is, it is no wonder that he is so respected by his father. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and update the fastest. Chapter 2892: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (53) Chapter 2892: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (53) Walking out of the grand princess''s mansion, Gong Jinglin recalled his previous cousin, and said to the Tang boss: Lady, look at me. He has a fever all over, his cousin is stupid, but he is quite good at some aspects. By the way, he also made up his mind. When he and Tang Ying were alive, the more he thought about his face, the hotter his face became, causing the little eunuchs around him to be curious. Is his master very hot? After thinking about it, he quickly fanned Gong Jinglin with his hands. "What are you doing?" "Master, you blush, are you hot?" It must be hot, otherwise how could the master''s face be red. "Go away! Go back to the pce." Gong Jinglin hurriedly threw out the messy things in his mind, he was not like his cousin. Just thinking that in two dreams, although he and Tang Ying have a family in love. She apanied her ups and downs, through crisis after crisis. He is not a person who is good at expressing feelings, the only thing he can do is to protect her in his arms and make sure that he is there whenever she needs it. The behavior in the dream really fits his own character. But the cousin''s act of acting like a baby to his daughter-inw gave him a different impact. It can be said that he even wanted to try that kind of rtionship with Tang Ying in the future. I also want to look at Tang Ying, guarding him carefully and petting him. Pooh! What the **** he was thinking, it was a shame. This time, Gong Jinglin put away all his expressions, emptied his mind, and sat in the carriage with his eyes closed, never thinking about those things. But Tang Ying was still in his mind. Although he had just separated, he still missed those days in the cave. It''s just that there are too many enemies around him now, and he dare not put her on the bright side, for fear of her being hurt. He remembered a gue a few yearster, and knew about it, at that time, he had to go and pick up Tang Ying. The root cause of the gue is unknown, so in a few years he still has to pick Tang Ying back. In this case, he has to prepare in advance. People have to study some medicines against gue, but it''s a pity that things are terrible, even if there are medicines for defense, they may not be useful. When he speaks it out now, it is estimated that no one will believe it, and can only send someone over to watch it. It is best to find out who got in the first ce, iste the person, and quickly evacuate the surrounding people. At the same time, Tang Ying knew that there was a gue in his dream. If he didn''t know this, there would be nothing. Now that I know, many people will die here by then. She has a modern education and is a medical student. She can''t sit back and watch. Her strength is very meager, even if it is meager, she will try. The gue is still several years away, and she can prepare for it during this period. Do more research. Some medicines about gue require at least some precautions. The Tang family still treats her so well, but her heart is already grievous, and there is no way to ept their kindness without barriers. They were born again, and they must also know the gue. They probably n to move out by then. Because she found out, the Tang family was preparing for this. Before the eldest sister left, the Tang family got one hundred fifty taels of silver, and they didn''t buy much. She even heard it identally. Her grandmother Wu said, "Don''t buy too much. When you move, you can''t hold it. It''s a pity to throw it away." I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and update the fastest. Chapter 2893: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (54) Chapter 2893: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (54) Both Tang Ying and Gong Jinglin are preparing to prevent the gue that may ur at that time. The Tang family also loved Tang Ying vigorously, all day long, hoping that the overwhelming young man woulde to pick Tang Ying. As for Tang Guo, who had been "sold" by them, they were like throwing away some rubbish. Tang Ying always missed Tang Guo, but when the eldest sister left, she was too young, penniless, and unfamiliar with it. The Tang family seemed to be afraid of her going to Tang Guo, and they looked at her every day. Now the eldest sister doesn''t know where to go, even if she wants to find it, she can''t do anything. The eldest sister had already torn his face with the Tang family, and it was useless to find it. It was such a terrible thing, how could she meet it? Tang Guo didn''t forget the gue either. ording to her guess, the Tang family should be gone by then. If Tang Ying and Gong Jinglin had no way to prevent and cure the gue, then she would be the only one to take action. On this day, Tang Guo came here with a lightly dressed, but he couldn''t hide his aristocratic guests. "What do the guests need?" It just so happened that Tang Guo was here, and she must havee by herself to entertain such guests. "Do you still have chickens this season?" "This season is gone. Madam needs toe early next quarter. In addition, if Madam likes to eat eggs, our eggs are also good. There are also some pickled products, which taste very good." The person who came was the princess. She wanted toe when she heard about it that day, but at the time she had an ugly face and had not recovered from the illness. She came here, afraid of her son and daughter-inw. No, after a good ten days, she came slowly. It was really a good ce, and she liked it at first nce. Of course, the ce is good and the people here are better. The little girl in front of her, she liked it the first time she saw it, she deserved to be her little daughter-inw. Smart and capable, handsome in appearance. The most important thing is that ording to the inquiries from various parties, this little girl does not dislike her Yin''er. Although she is a little fool, she really loves him. The silly son is finally hurt, can the princess be upset? She looked at Tang Guo and thought to herself, why does this girl fall in love with her stupid son? Isn''t it bad eyes? If it wasn''t for the bad eyesight, how could you fall in love with her stupid son? With this girl''s appearance and talents, what kind of husband is not good? The princess looked around, but she didn''t see Sheng Yin, and she was not worried. Because someone had been sent to explore the way before, her silly son, just like his daughter-inw, listened especially to his daughter-inw and asked him to stay in the house. He waited in the house and was incredibly obedient. It is said that this little girl also bought a big house in the capital, which reminded her of an allusion: Jinwu Cangjiao. Although it was her stupid son who was hiding, she was very happy. Tang Guo was stared at by the other party and found that something was wrong. Especially thisdy looked more satisfied with her, which made her think. Who is it to see her satisfied? "Madam?" Tang Guo called. The eldest princess came back to her senses: "Then I will ce an order from you, three thousand eggs." The daughter-inw''s chicken farm, she must save face as a mother-inw. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and update the fastest. Chapter 2894: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (55) Chapter 2894: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (55) I heard that my daughter-inw bought this mountain at a high price, so she asked if the mountain had been distributed. If it is not divided, then turn around and ask the emperor for a favor, and directly give her daughter-inw this connected mountain area, and then give her a title. The emperor should not refuse this little thing. She is not a person who admires rights. She only hopes that in the future, a silly son and a good daughter-inw can live happily and safely. Duke Chang mainly ordered 3,000 eggs, which still made Tang Guo a little happy. The other party doesn''t seem to be malicious, so just look at it casually. But when she was writing the order, she was still thinking about what thisdy came from when she had time. The look in her eyes is really strange. Suddenly, she remembered Sheng Yin, does thisdy have anything to do with Sheng Yin? Tang Guo narrowed her eyes, and when she looked up, she saw the princess looking at her kindly, her eyes full of love and affection. Tang Guo shook his hand without holding it back. Is it really the little fool''s family? After writing the order, Tang Guo paused, and still asked, "Madam, do you know Sheng Yin?" She has never found out which family Sheng Yin is the son. She thinks Sheng Yin''s family should treat him well, or she still thinks Help him find his family. The princess stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "It seems that I didn''t pretend to be good enough, and you saw it. Yin''er is my child and has been missing for a long time. Only in these two days I heard that someone met him here." "I was ill before, knowing that Yin''er was not wronged by you, so I n toe over when I recover." Tang Guo invited people in, and the princess finally saw Sheng Yin who was eating snacks there. When Sheng Yin saw Tang Guo, he quickly stood up and held her little hand. But this time, he also noticed the princess and stared at the princess for a long time. The princess has an unsightly expression, this kid, is this having a daughter-inw and forgetting her mother? "mother." Hearing a long-lost address, the princessughed again: "Yin''er, where have you run, do you know how worried your mother is?" She walked over and patted Sheng Yin on the head. Seeing the eldest princess looking at Tang Guo, he quickly held Tang Guo and hid behind him, looking protective, amused the eldest princess. "Yin''er, who is this?" "Mydy." Sheng Yin felt that the princess didn''t seem to be angry, and he led Tang Guo to his side, as if telling her that he had found his daughter-inw and made the princess amused. "Yin''er, let the mother talk to your wife, okay?" Sheng Yin hesitated for a long time, but still looked at Tang Guo eagerly. After Tang Guo nodded, he said yes. Grand Princess: "..." How dare her stupid son be afraid of her bullying his little daughter-inw. No wonder there will be a little daughter-inw as soon as I go out. I don''t know who I learned from it. Since Tang Guo could see through it, the princess didn''t hide it. First of all, I asked what was going on between Tang Guo and Sheng Yin. If her son took it seriously alone, then forget it. She looked for an opportunity to take the person away. If this girl is really willing to be with her stupid son, of course she is happy. "The little idiot is fine." Tang Guo said, it was the little idiot she had found herself, and she was afraid that she couldn''t take it off now. The reason why she didn''t solve the problem of Sheng Yin''s melon seeds was that she didn''t figure out the other party''s life experience. Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and update the fastest. Chapter 2895: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (56) Chapter 2895: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (56) Besides, she felt nothing silly, very cute. Tian Tian is just like the little wife, very obedient. System: Bad taste. For Tang Guo, for Sheng Yin, who is so likable, it has nothing to do with bing smart or not. Anyway, the little idiot now has her in his eyes, and she can afford him and can take care of him. Now that guy''s identity should not be ordinary, so there is nothing to worry about. The eldest princess saw that the girl really thought her son was good, and she was immediately happy. She could see that she really liked her stupid son. God bless, she prayed every day, and prayed for such a good girl with bad eyes. After the eldest princess repeatedly confirmed that Tang Guo really wanted to be with her stupid son, she felt relieved. "Meeting you is a blessing to my stupid son." After that, the princess made her own identity. After she finished speaking, Tang Guo looked calm, as if she didn''t care much, she was very satisfied. This is a young age, but he is not surprised. As long as the road is paved for her, she will not be afraid of being bullied even if she is a hundred yearster. In the future, she will help Jinglin say something nice, and she will be able to take care of it in the future. Tang Guo didn''t know that the princess had made up for so many years in the future. After that, the princess said the business: "Guo''er, where did you meet Yin''er?" The princess became familiar with the address, and the princess said that she adapted quickly. As a family, of course you have to be kinder. "In a ruined temple, I happened to encounter the scene of throwing the little fool into the ruined temple. Because of some willingness, I took him away, and there was an old beggar who protected the little fool. That old beggar is now my housekeeper. Shi Xingshan." The eldest princess wrote down Shi Xingshan''s name, and her smile just disappeared: "Did you ask anything?" "No, the other party was hired to do this. I don''t know the identity of the little fool." "Okay, let me investigate this matter. No matter who it is, I won''t let him go." She didn''t believe it was an ident, but she hadn''t been investigating it in order to find Sheng Yin before. the truth. She was afraid of looking into the truth and missed the chance to find Sheng Yin. Now Sheng Yin is okay, no matter whether it is a ghost or a man, she will pick it out one by one. "Someone will definitely know about Yin''er''s return. Tomorrow I will send some people to you to pretend to be a servant and protect you and Yin''er." Tang Guo did not refuse, since her little fool is the son of the princess, there are many things involved. The other party sent him to be a beggar purposefully, mostly the enemy of the princess. The enemy is in the dark, they are in the light, it is good to have more people to protect. "After I solve the people who hurt Yin''er, I will hold a big wedding for you. Is there anyone in Guo''er''s family?" From Gong Jinglin''s ce, she knew that Tang Guo hade from outside. Such a capable girl does not know what kind of person it is. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo only smiled and said: "There are people in the family better than no one. I have nothing to do with them." The eldest princess froze for a while, then smiled and nodded: "That''s okay, you just treat Yin''er and me as rtives, too. I will definitely do it for you when the timees." As for the others, she didn''t ask much. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and update the fastest. Chapter 2896: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (57) Chapter 2896: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (57) This girl likes her son, and her silly son likes this girl. And based on her observation, this girl is very good, and she doesn''t know why her family should abandon her. After chatting with Tang Guo for an afternoon, the princess went home with a basket of eggs. From tomorrow on, she will ask someone to make a bowl of egg custard every morning. The eggs from the chicken raised by the daughter-inw are definitely the best. From the second day, the princess became busy. For more than ten years, she stayed behind closed doors, eating fast and reciting Buddha in the house. Nowadays, I go out every day, either to go to the pce or hold some tea parties to invite the wives to participate. In just ten days, the eldest princess''s limelight has overshadowed all the women in the capital. This should be regarded as the only princess alive. After all, she is the youngest sister of the first emperor, younger than the current emperor, and she is terrifyingly senior. After inquiring, the princess knew that the mountain of Tang Guobao had not been allocated, and it still belonged to their royal family. Therefore, she went to the emperor and exined the matter. "My aunt means, what are the barren hills?" The emperor nodded, "It''s not a problem. The location of that ce is actually pretty good, and the soil is not suitable for growing food, otherwise it must have been taken long ago." "In this case, it''s just right for my daughter-inw. Your cousin finally went out to find two smart and beautiful young daughter-inws. Can you treat her badly? Her chicken farm did a good job, especially giving us a face, what do you think? ,emperor?" "Indeed, I also like Tang''s chicken very much." How could the emperor never eat it? Arge group of people below showed their hospitality. Now the owner of the Tang chicken farm has be his aunt''s daughter-inw, that is, his cousin''s daughter-inw. The emperor wondered whether to allocate the mountain to her at that time, could it be possible to use a mountain to raise chickens for the pce! That taste, absolutely! "Since you like it, let Guo''er give those barren hills to Guo''er. She will definitely not forget your favor by then, and give you some tribute, which is more expensive than the restaurant or your ministers." The princess covered her mouth and smiled, "When the timees, you can still give a tribute chicken like yours, with a few words, no one can match it." The emperor was amused. For more than ten years, the aunt is finally the naughty aunt before. They grew up ying and were tossed by their aunts. He could still guess what she was thinking. But that proposal made him very tempted. Those people are going to queue to buy chickens, he has special offerings! When the emperor is so beautiful. "Okay, then I will allocate the surrounding mountains to my cousins, but my aunt has to help me tell her that she should keep a hill and supply all the chickens to the pce." "Song, it''s all a family, so don''t say anything outside." The emperorughed, he was also a family, so he didn''t make an order directly. Even with his concubine and son, he dare not say that he is a family. But with this aunt, they can be said to be a real family. Because without the painstaking help of his aunt, there would be no him today. "Emperor, since Shantou has been given, you can think of a title again. I heard that Guo''er was sued some time ago, saying that she was selling fakes. If it wasn''t for the clever girl, I don''t know how. Get out." Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and update the fastest. Chapter 2897: Group pet essay with female (58) Chapter 2897: Group pet essay with female (58) "If there is a title, with our royal hood, would those people still dare to say her is not?" The emperor shook his head andughed. Sure enough, his aunt was still an aunt, even if he didn''t stay behind closed doors for more than ten years, she still had that character. It seems that in theing days, he will not feel dull. "Aunty, has the person who took the cousin found out?" "Some brows," the princess was serious. "It should be the same people. Apart from them, I haven''t offended anyone else." The emperor sighed, "I am the one who made my aunt." "Don''t say those things, we grew up together, and your mother and concubine always took care of me when she was in the pce. Helping you, isn''t it helping me? If it wasn''t you at the beginning, my life as the eldest princess could be like this Comfortable?" The emperor stopped talking about this, because they were a family, so they said too much. Who is the group who killed the princess? It should be his strongest opponent back then. He couldn''t kill everyone, and he couldn''t kill everyone. It''s impossible for everyone to be able to find out. When she started with Sheng Yin, most of the time she hated that the eldest princess helped him. The eldest princess was the emperors youngest sister and a mother, so she was very favored. There is such a favored aunt who would help him say something nice from time to time. Of course, the father would treat him differently. At that time, there were a lot of people who favored the princess, but she didn''t like it, and only yed with him. He had a bad background, his mother and concubine were courtdies, and his aunt never disliked it. Those who tried to curry favor with aunt, including his rival, failed. Later, when he came to power, the opponent failed, and he must have hated his aunt. But the aunt was favored, and the Emperor Xian gave her a lot of power, in short, it was enough to guarantee her. It''s really not easy to start with her. But when people make mistakes, it is when the eldest princess was pregnant and was poisoned. The poisoner is actually Sheng Luma''s younger sister. Miss Sheng Jia, it is said that she has always admired his enemy. For the sake of sister Sheng Luma, she didn''t kill her. Later the child was born, it was a fool. Sheng Luma felt ashamed and always thought that he was sorry for the princess. If it weren''t for his carelessness, she wouldn''t be hurt by others, and she would go away from worry. "Auntie, no matter who it is this time, don''t be relentless and put to death in secret. Keep it, and sooner orter it will be a disaster. I don''t know what will happen next time." "I think so too. The other party didn''t kill Yin''er, but sent him to Pomiao to be a beggar, for fear of humiliating me. Maybe in the future they will give me follow-up reports to **** me off. Fortunately, Yin''er''s fate is good, and it was only when she met Guo''er that he escaped this difficulty. This time, I won''t let them go. No one has a chance." ... The eldest princess came to see Tang Guo again, and brought her a big surprise. A title deed. The eldest princess gave her thend and then took her out, pointing to the visible mountains around: "Guoer, the surrounding mountains will be yours in the future, so you can raise a lot of chickens. No need to refuse, the emperor will give it to you. Yes, he has a purpose to let you keep a hill to raise chickens for the pce." It was the first time that Tang Guo heard such a reason. Seeing that the princess was sincere, she did not refuse. "The emperor has been talking about the chicken you raise here is delicious, and I will write a few words for you in a while." Chapter 2898: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (59) Chapter 2898: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (59) "Carve the words on the stone tablet and ce them under the mountain. Then no one will dare to bully you, and you will be fooled outside under the name of Tang''s chicken farm." Tang Guo felt a little happy about thisnd deed, but it was not because of thisnd deed. It was the feeling the Grand Princess gave her, which made her a little happy. Traveling through many worlds, few elders in the small world would love her so much. Maybe one of the ten worlds will appear, maybe there will be none at all. "Thank you Grand Princess." "Whatever you are polite, it''s all a family. I have to get you married soon, then Guo''er won''t have to be called such a stranger." The more contact, the more the princess likes this little girl. If her stupid son likes this girl, she really hopes that this girl is her daughter. It''s okay now, and the daughter-inw is the same as a daughter. "Lady." Sheng Yin seemed a little dissatisfied, the princess had been upying Tang Guo, and every time the princess came, he would be driven aside. Now the princess came out with Tang Guo and said a lot. He didn''t understand, but he seemed to know that it would be better for him to do this. Therefore, he couldn''t helping out to sabotage, preventing the two of them from chatting outside all the time and threw him aside. The eldest princess felt that her stupid son was really possessive, and his mother could not say a few more words to his daughter-inw? The emperor gave Tang Guo the locations of several hilltops, and he couldn''t help it. It didn''t take long for the well-informed people to know that the little fool who was with Tang Guo turned out to be the son of the princess. Thinking about it this way, they understood everything. Originally, I wanted to use any method to deal with the people in the Down''s chicken farm. They were shocked in a cold sweat. Fortunately, the news came in time and they didn''t do such stupid things. Otherwise, that would have to lose your head. When Tang Guo started to expand his chicken farm, he also loved to raise other poultry, rabbits, ducks, and pigs. She specializes in raising pigs on a hill, and they are all pigs that can run fast, and the taste of meat is definitely outstanding. Anyway, she didn''t n to open a store. Except for choosing some good recipes and giving them to the emperor, the rest were given to the restaurants, which was aptly named to promote cooperation between the two parties. The owner of the restaurant is dumbfounded, and indeed has to cooperate with her. Now the poultry of the Tang family has be praised by the emperor, and the grade is higher. There are many more nobles whoe to eat. How could they miss it? Although the site has expanded, the supply of Tang''s farms still exceeds supply. There are others who follow the example of the Down Farm. Tang Guo didn''t care. Some people imitated it, which is the trend. She will not expand farms anymore. It would be a good thing if there are such farms all over the world. And her Tang farm is always a boutique, the highest grade, and the special tribute provided to the royal family is the goods of all farms and cannot be reced. The princess also praised her when she learned about it. The emperor was also very satisfied with this. In fact, he had known for a long time that many other counties far away from the capital had already imitated the Tang''s farm. Tang Guo didn''t care about it, it was good for him as a whole, and it could boost the living standards of the whole world. The rich can spend money to eat meat, and the poor can find ces to work and subsidize their lives. Chapter 2899: Group pet essay female partner (60) Chapter 2899: Group pet essay female partner (60) After a month, the princess did not appear. One and a half monthster, the princess came to see her again and said that she had taken care of the people who hurt Sheng Yin. In the future, they will not be in any danger. She came this time and brought a lot of people with a lot of dowry gifts, specifically to propose marriage. In short, there can be no less than one process. At that time, Sheng Yin held Tang Guo''s small hand with bright eyes, as if talking to her, quickly agree, quickly agree, promise to marry him. Tang Guo and Sheng Yin''s wedding is very vast, it can be said that Shili Hongzhuang is not an exaggeration. On the day of marriage, the emperor gave her a title, the rank is the county head, and also allowed her not to kneel when she saw anyone. After all, as far as identity is concerned, she is still his cousin, the daughter-inw of his aunt, and he chose his cousin. This privilege he thinks is very good. Anyway, Tang Guo didn''t often enter the pce. Giving this honor was just to tell many people that she was very honorable. Tang Guo''s existence would not be a threat to anyone in the royal family, so everyone is happy to have an opinion. After getting married, it was no different from before. The little idiot was still a little idiot. The only difference was that the little idiot could sleep with Tang Guo''s waist at night, and he looked very happy. System: I am really a little fool, so happy to hold a small waist. Unconsciously, the year of gue is about toe. Tang Guo learned from the side and found that Gong Jinglin didn''t make any progress here. There was no cure for the gue at all. Even if it was prevention, it was still enough. "Steward, you send someone to do something. Send someone you can trust," Tang Guo took out a bottle of potion, "Send him to Tangjia Vige, it will depend on the situation..." Tang Guo''s order was that if the gue still urs, let this person take her potion and save those people. If someone solves it, such as Tang Ying, then there is no need. She guessed that Tang Ying could only prevent it. Recently, she had been paying attention to Gong Jinglin''s situation, and one day she found that he had left the capital with someone in a hurry, so she went to the Grand Princess and asked about it. The princess had a serious face and whispered: "The gue was found in one ce, and Jinglin took the initiative to solve it." She was a little worried, "This winter has not passed yet, I don''t know what will happen there. , I hope it can be resolved soon." The gue cannot be controlled, and it is not an exaggeration to die once you die. Knowing that things were the same as before, Tang Guo returned to the house and continued her little life. asionally, I woulde to find the princess and eat hot pot with her. On a hot day, I used hot pot to warm it up. "Mother, what do you think about raising a littlemb?" The eldest princess swallowed the food in her mouth and asked strangely: "Why do you suddenly think of raising amb? Isn''t the mountain over there full?" Sheng Yin also looked at Tang Guo earnestly, saying that it was different from that of the princess. He directly said: "Bring ady, like it, raise it." The princess almost squirted out and said with a smile: "Yin''er is right, Guoer likes it, then raise it, but why do you suddenly want to raise amb?" Tang Guo looked at the hot hot pot in front of her. Although it wasfortable to eat and tasted good, she always felt something was wrong. What''s so close? What''s worse is that the meat is not right, the soup is not right, and it doesn''t taste good. "Mother, have you ever eaten mutton soup? Raise somembs, and eat mutton soup warm in winter." Grand Princess: "..." Chapter 2900: Group pet essay female partner (61) Chapter 2900: Group pet essay female partner (61) Tang Guo had already decided to raise littlembs, and raising somembs would not take up much space. Sheep only need grass and water, they are very easy to raise, and they rarely get sick. In Tangjia Vige, everything was arranged, and Tang Guo was no longer worried. Was wondering how manymbs to raise. A few monthster, Gong Jinglin returned. Not only did hee back, but he also brought back Tang Ying and the Tang family. In fact, he didn''t want to take the Tang family, but this time the situation was special and he had to take the other party. Although the gue matter, I don''t know why, it was resolved in a frightening way. But the Tang family insisted on following along, saying that Tang Ying was their treasure, and they were worried. Yes, in the second dream, the family said so too. In the second dream, he also believed that the Tang family really regarded Tang Ying as a treasure. But through thebination of the two dreams, he knew that those people were born again, so he wouldn''t believe their excuses. But Tang Ying didn''t know, in order to take her away, he had to take the family away together. It doesn''t matter, isn''t it just a few reborn people who want to take advantage of it? He is really not afraid of these, he will find a way to clean them up when he is free. If he treats them badly, it will make Tang Ying feel grudge. It''s better to just follow the aggrieved appearance, secretly clean up them, anyway, they are not sincere to Tang Ying. He will understand Tang Tangying slowly, this family''s foul face. Tang Guo was not surprised to learn that the Tang family had entered Beijing. The people sent by Shi Xingshan also came back, because no one died of the gue because of the medicine she gave. However, the famine over there is still a bit serious, but it is still a lot lighter than in the plot. The number of people who starved to death is not too high, and they are still in the range of tolerance. Because the Tang family followed, Gong Jinglin arranged them into a yard, and temporarily did not take Tang Ying to his house. Tang Ying is still young now, not so fast. Although he is not so dangerous here, he doesn''t do what he wants. The Tang family looked at the ordinary house, it was not big, and the location was not that kind of well-being. In fact, they felt a little disappointed. Also, Gong Jinglin didn''t invite anyone to serve them, but just settled them here, there was no other expression. "Why is it different from what I thought, that young man doesn''t look like he is short of money? I thought that at least we can be arranged in a big mansion, there are more than a dozen maids to serve." Wu said. Tang Fengshou didn''t speak, but still sitting on the threshold and knocking on his pipe. Zhang said, "This ce is not bad too. If Myolie is not old enough, I can''t wait. I really want to keep her until this time and bring her to Beijing. Maybe I can meet a good family." After this, Zhang put a smile away, "I don''t know what''s going on, Myolie is getting more and more ignorant. In fact, marrying her, in Yuan Wai Lang''s house, it won''t hurt her." "Look at her after marrying Yuanwang''s house, she never came back once. It can be seen that she was not filial. Fortunately, she didn''t stay until this time." Tang Baowen said, he became more and more dissatisfied with his three children. . If Tang Pingchun was not his only son, he really didn''t want to bring him. Their family can rely on Tang Ying, a talented girl. The next day, the family went to meet the world in the city and heard the story of the Tang farm. After listening, they were dumbfounded. Li said bitterly: "It''s all Down, the difference between this person is really big." Coincidentally, Tang Guo''s carriage happened to pass by. This familiar voice made her unable to help but open some curtains by the carriage window, and she saw Li''s malnourished face as expected. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and get the fastest update. Chapter 2901: Group pet essay female partner (62) Chapter 2901: Group pet essay female partner (62) The carriage passed by the Tang family slowly, and Li did not notice that the window curtain of the carriage window was raised just now. When the curtain of Tang Guo''s carriage was lowered, she raised her head, just in time to see the carriage that had been slowly driving outside the city. Li said, "Who owns this carriage? It looks so stylish, the color of the curtains is beautiful, and it seems to be made of silk? There are beautiful embroidery on it. The people in Beijing are really different. , The carriage can y so many tricks." "The wood used to make the carriage is not ordinary wood. The carvings on it must have been made by a very good carpenter." Tang Baolin followed. He usually does carpenter work in the vige. , Still somewhat familiar. As for Li, although she can''t wear silk, she has seen silk embroidered handkerchiefs. There are still silkworm breeders in the vige, and even the cloth weaves is not as good as that in the capital. "You don''t even know who owns the carriage?" There happened to be someone selling knick-knacks next to him. Li''s voice was not small, and he could hear it clearly. Especially looking at the appearance of the Tang family, they looked like a foreigner who came to Beijing. He reminded: "The man in the carriage just now is not easy. If you meet it next time, just give way." "Who is this?" Tang Baolin asked in a low voice, "It sounds incredible." The small merchant selling gadgets smiled and shook his head, his voice reduced: "Aren''t you talking about the Tang family just now?" "Is that Tang''s carriage?" Li''s face was surprised, and then suddenly, "No wonder, no wonder, it''s so grand..." Without waiting for Li''s sigh, the man interrupted her and continued: "It''s more than that, you alle from outside, right?" "Yes, buddy, just tell us what it means." Tang Baolin is also very curious. Does this Tang family have another identity? Before listening to the Tang family''s fortune, they were all envious. They were in the small Tangjia Vige until their deaths in their previous lives, but they had never seen the big scene outside. I heard that the Tang family was also an outsider. In just a few years, he was able to do this. What kind of farm he opened, and the poultry and livestock raised inside, are not edible by ordinary people. They were thinking at the time, aren''t they all the same chicken, duck, pig and sheep? Why the Tang family can be so much more expensive? I really dont know if the people in the capital have too much money and nowhere to spend. "It seems that you are really just here, otherwise you won''t ask these questions that everyone knows..." After that person''s exnation, the Tang family finally knew how amazing the Tang family was. I know that the owner of the Tang farm is a teenage girl. She managed this Tang family alone, not only that, she was also given the rank of county head by the emperor. Here, more than that, she is also the county concubine of Rongping County, the only son of the current Royal Highness Princess. After the Tang family listened, they were all dumbfounded. Is this really something a teenage girl can do? The family is very sour now, they are still born again, why didn''t they think of setting up a farm before, otherwise the glory might be theirs. But soon they were not upset, didn''t they have Tang Ying in their family? I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and y with the fastest update speed. Chapter 2902: Group pet essay female partner (63) Chapter 2902: Group pet essay female partner (63) Their family Yingying is a really blessed girl, and it is indeed good to rely on Yingying. No, they have all moved to the capital. Although there are many ces that are not as good as they intended, at least it is good not to stay in that small ce in Tangjia Vige. That expensive son is definitely not simple. Maybe it''s more noble than that Rongping County King, they are not rare. Tang Ying did not go out with the Tang family. In her dream, she was already familiar with the capital. There is a mixture of fish and dragons here. She knows that Gong Jinglin still has many enemies. To be known about their rtionship will not only bring trouble to Gong Jinglin, but also bring danger to her Tang family. Therefore, she still stayed in the house obediently, avoiding the trouble in the second dream. Thinking of the trouble that the Tang family might cause in the future, Tang Ying sighed in her heart. It seemed that she had asked them some time. They are born again, they should be born again from the first life, and they don''t know about the second life. If you go out and get into trouble, I''m afraid you will have to cause trouble for him again. What Tang Ying didn''t know was that Gong Jinglin also had those two dreams. Knowing the urination of the Tang family, he sent someone to stare at them when they came to Beijing. If they get into trouble and let them suffer more, he will not save them in time. When Tang Ying came to him, he looked embarrassed to help them. Anyway, they are shameless, only knowing to bully Tang Ying, he doesn''t have much affection to talk about. Although a bit unkind, he understood Tang Ying''s character very well. Only when the Tang family made mistakes again and again and hurt her care, she would slowly understand. In the future they will get married and have children. The child who hurt them is definitely not good, so he can only make a small sacrifice on the surface. But Tang Ying didn''t expect that the Tang family would get into trouble the first day they went out. It may not be easy to just be alone in the capital. The person who caused the trouble was Li, just because the Tang family went shopping and watched them, they went to the jewelry store. Wu actually has some money in his hands, so he can buy some small jewelry. But the jewellery is pretty, but Wu is reluctant to bear it. Li looked and looked, and finally had to give up. He could only look enviously at thosedies and youngdies who had a few shots without blinking. What she provokes is that she saw ady with a shameless appearance who bought a very good-looking piece of jewelry and praised that it was beautiful. It just so happened that she had taken a fancy to that jewellery before, and she definitely couldn''t afford it. So she was sour, and she whispered before she knew it: "It''s so ugly, it doesn''t look good to wear anything, it''s so expensive, isn''t this a waste of money?" Although it was a low voice, it was still heard. That uglydy, although not good in length, is not low in status. She didn''t directly deal with Li, that is, when the Tang family left the shop, they were stopped by the shopkeeper, saying that she had stolen something and wanted to sue the official. The person who saw her stealing was thedy whom she had previously described as ugly. In the end, she found a bracelet on her body, which happened to be the one that Li wanted to buy before. Given their current situation, they could definitely afford it. Li jumped up and said, "I didn''t steal anything, and I don''t know how this bracelet got into my arms. How could I steal something from your store?" I like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and y the fastest update. Chapter 2903: Group pet essay female partner (64) Chapter 2903: Group pet essay female partner (64) I saw you staring at this bracelet for a long time before. "The uglydy said with a deep expression on her face, "but you don''t seem to be able to afford it. Since you can''t afford it, it''s normal to get crooked." You said you didn''t steal it, but why would the bracelet be on your body? My maid also said just now, you have been wandering over there just now, are you mostly stealing things? There are all personal and physical evidence, I think it is best to send it to the government. " The Tang family is justified and can''t say clearly, they actually don''t know whether Li has stolen or not. Even Wu Shi hesitated. Li looked at everyone''s suspicion, almost crazy. In this way, Li was sent to the government by the owner of the shop and directly sued her. When Tang Ying found out, the whole person was not good. This is only the first day! Obviously, many things are a little different, but the Tang family''s ability to cause troubles really hasn''t changed at all. I remembered that Li had been treating her well in the past few years. No matter what, she was the mother of her body, and she had not treated her harshly. She had to go over to see and help her find a way. Gong Jinglin knew about Li''s arrest by the government. Then he entered the pce immediately, intending to wait until Li was punished before leaving the pce. Although a bit unkind, they calcted Tang Ying''s affairs, which made him particrly unhappy. Dont the Tang family like Beijing? He will let them understand what a capital is. For Tang Ying''s face, he would let them save their lives. As for the rest, think beautifully! Knowing that the Tang family had entered Beijing, Tang Guo also asked Shi Xingshan to send someone to stare at him. He woulde back and tell her what happened. I heard that Li had awsuit on the first day, she almost squirted out, and thenughed very happily. She knew that this family would die. The heart is higher than the sky, and the life is thinner than paper. Obviously delicious andzy, but dreaming of making a fortune, expecting the pie to fall into their bowl. "Thedy is pretty." Sheng Yin sat beside Tang Guo, eating boiled eggs. This is their habit. Every time theye to the farm, they will cook a few fresh eggs to eat. After eating, the two will join hands to watch the hens line up toy eggs. Shi Xingshan couldn''t understand Tang Guo''s strange hobby anyway. The owner sees nothing wrong, but prefers to watch the heny eggs. System: You know what a fart, if it wasn''t for the host congress to watch the hen line up toy her eggs, could there be such a brilliant farm today? The people in the entire capital should be grateful, his host wanted to eat eggs. If she didn''t want to eat, there would be no farm. And, if she didn''t want to drink mutton soup in winter, she wouldn''t be able to raisembs. If it weren''t for her little idiot, who especially likes spicy rabbits and beef jerky, would she raise cattle and those cute little rabbits? The farm can be so big because she and her little idiot want to eat. By the way, they raise it, and they have also developed a royal offering. Isnt it annoying? "The boss, that''s how things are." Shi Xingshan had to sigh. After so many years, the Tang family had to treat the boss better at first, but are they only now in Beijing? It''s a pity that if you miss it, you miss it. The club''s temperament is that if you miss it, there is no chance to look back. "This time thewsuit, she can''t get rid of it?" Quick wear: female match, calm down thetest chapter address: Fast Wear: Female Match, Calm Down Reading Address:/103791/ Quick wear: female, calm down. Txt download address: Quick to wear: female match, calm down mobile reading:/103791/ Like "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down", please rmend this book to your friends (qq, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 2904: Group pet essay female partner (65) Chapter 2904: Group pet essay female partner (65) "No way, no one testified for her innocence. After all, the stolen goods were found in her arms." Shi Xingshan said, "Unless, someone helps her. Fortunately, I didn''t take the things away. For a while." "That''s not light enough, it''s enough for her." Seeing Tang Guo not moved, Shi Xingshan understood that the boss didn''t care about their lives and deaths. That''s right, they were indifferent to sell the owner at first, one hundred and fifty taels, and all the friendship and blood ties between them have been broken. "Little fool, are you full? If you are full, let''s go see the henying eggs." Tang Guo rubbed Sheng Yin''s head and squeezed his face again. Sheng Yin nodded particrly obediently, seeing Shi Xingshan hard to say. Although the princess was a fool, he was really shameless. No wonder, it''s no wonder that a young woman can fool a good woman like the club. He had heard secretly before, and the princess often sighed whether the host was blind, so that she would fall in love with the princess. After so many years of getting along with each other, he actually understood a bit that it was not that the owner was blind. But in the eyes of the county king, there is only room for one person from the boss, and his joys, sorrows, sorrows and joy are all with her. At the beginning, the owner was busy pushing the things from their farm, and went out before dawn. It was obviously cold in the winter, and the princess was not a normal person, but he just knew that he had to get up early to send her off. At night, she will wait at the door for her return. I remember that in the evening of that summer, in order to wait for the owner to return, he stood alone outside the gate of the yard, his hands were bitten by numerous mosquitoes, and he didn''t say to go in. Those servants treated him harshly, he didn''t know to say. But whenever things are stuck with the owner, he seems to know how to do it by nature. Tang Guo took Sheng Yin to turn around the mountain, it seemed that they belonged to the farm. It seemed that the hens lined up toy their eggs, the ducks were swimming in theke, and thembs were running in the mountains, bleating at them. I also saw the scalpers, one by one, hitting the trees with their horns, and some scalpers were lying on the ground, scratching their backs with iron ws, and they were going to sleepfortably. Shi Xingshan wanted to say that being a cow is not that tired. At least the cattle in the host farm only need to eat some grass every day, run and run, and there are people rubbing their backs when they take a bath. Don''t mention how moisturizing the days are. The cow''s life is better than many people. The farmers at the foot of the mountain are now working in Tangguos farm. As for the crops in the field, they are nted during the seasons every year. It doesnt matter if you take care of them asionally. Every household, men and women can go to thend, and their lives have been getting better and better since they entered the farm to work. Especially during festivals, Tang Guo would still give his life to share the meat with them. Especially during the New Year, rewards are even richer. It can be said that the people at the bottom of the mountain are grateful to Tang Guo. The sun was about to set, and Tang Guo took Sheng Yin back to the city. As soon as he returned to the house, Shi Xingshan came again with news from the Tang family. As he expected, Li was beaten twenty times and then locked up in a cell. It is said that he will be locked up for three months. It could have been reduced, but Wu was unwilling to pay. This disaster was provoked by the Li family. To reduce the time spent in prison, at least one hundred taels of silver was required, so much, they did not agree. Even if Although Tang Ying saved some money, it was not easy to save a hundred taels in that small ce. I like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and y the fastest update. Chapter 2905: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (66) Chapter 2905: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (66) Knowing that the Tang family were born again and also understood their temperaments, she didn''t dare to show her ability too much. The thing that made her happiest in the past few years is that the gue was stopped, Tangjia Vige was still there, and those people were still there. "Grandma, or don''t you pay the money first, and help my mother reduce some crimes." In Li''s case, paying one hundred taels can be reduced by two months. If it matters, give more money, in fact, it can be released after two days of symbolic closing. After all, Lee''s situation is not serious. Wu shook his head: "You have caused trouble, isn''t it just three months of imprisonment? Three months passed in the blink of an eye. I have to pay her the money for the prison meal? I want to pay all the money, let''s How does the family live?" Tang Ying was silent. She didn''t want to find Gong Jinglin about this matter. Thinking of the second dream, Gong Jinglin often had to deal with the mess in the Tang family for her, which really embarrassed him. "Yingying, do you remember to give your mother some medicine to endure it, and she will be out soon after three months." Tang Baolin said, what else can you do after this matter has arrived? Li loves petty and cheap, although she always said that she didn''t steal it, but if she didn''t steal it, would things go to her arms? Therefore, the Tang family were unwilling to contribute money, in fact, because they thought it was caused by Li''s greed for petty gains. "I said, Yingying, what about the son who brought us to the capital before? Can you ask that son for help? He is not a simple person at first sight. If you ask him for help, maybe your mother can be very good. It''sing out soon." The speaker was Zhang. When she said so, many people looked at Tang Ying. Tang Ying was so ufortable being seen, she was ready to not trouble Gong Jinglin to do this. His identity is the prince, and he is in a whirlpool. In order to solve the Tang family''s affairs, if he is criticized by others, wouldn''t it be to hurt him? "Will it be too troublesome for him, after all, I don''t know him very well." Zhang covered his mouth and smiled: "Yingying, don''t lie to us. If you are unfamiliar, the young man will help us move to the capital, and he will help you find a medicine shop? " Yes, Tang Ying wanted to open a medicine shop in Beijing. She had found an excuse to learn medicine with others. For these people, their medical skills are getting better. Although she didn''t solve the gue incident, she has also made a lot of contributions to prevention, which is remembered by many people. She will not always be in Tangjia Vige, even if shees to the capital, she ns to have her own business. Therefore, it is best to open a drug store, and nothing is required, but Gong Jinglin is the only thing to do. Tang family trouble, she can solve it. "That young man must have fallen in love with us, Yingying, he should be busy recently, Yingying, why don''t you go find him." Tang Fengshou said. Tang Baolin also said: "Yeah, Yingying, you can''t bear your mother staying in the cell for three months, right?" They were worried before and didn''t react. Now that the reaction is over, the son can solve the problem, how could they not use it? They love Tang Ying, don''t they know that this girl is filial and does not forget her origin. Is there something about the Tang family, will she definitely help? Tang Ying was riding a tiger with difficulty, and the family couldn''t stand her, all of them pulled her and said, finally went to Gong Jinglin. "It''s Miss Tang, the son has important things to do." The young man looked at Tang Ying, very respectful, "Miss Tang, go in and sit down and wait." I like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and y the fastest update. Chapter 2906: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (67) Chapter 2906: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (67) The people in Gong Jinglin''s house were ordered to take good care of Tang Ying. After you invite people in, you will be served delicious and delicious. Gong Jinglin knew that she hadn''t eaten much, and she couldn''t bear it, but the Tang family had to endure it because of that virtue. He knew the causes and consequences of Li''s affairs, and nned to let thedy who had offended Li, toss her for two days before saving Li. Therefore, Tang Ying went there for three days, Gong Jinglin was in the pce and didn''t go to that house. Tang Ying knew Gong Jinglin''s identity, so there must be something important and she couldn''t leave, and she didn''tin. But the Tang family caught her asking every day, and she answered truthfully, seeing them look disappointed, and did not say much. Although the Tang family didn''tin in front of her, she would still hear some words asionally. Obviously there is a purpose for being good to her, but this heavy goodness makes her really helpless. Intuition tells her that it is best to avoid trouble with Gong Jinglin for such things, lest the Tang family bes a habit. Tang Ying regretted the events of the past two days. Perhaps, she shouldn''t havee to the capital. However, when she saw Gong Jinglin, she couldn''t forget it. On the fourth day, Gong Jinglin appeared. Fengchen rushed to the house to see her, looking at Gong Jinglin with a tired face, Tang Ying felt very guilty. In the end, Gong Jinglin fished out Li. But Li suffered a lot in it, after all, she offended someone who shouldn''t offend. "Thanks to you." Tang Ying was a little guilty. Gong Jinglin looked at Tang Ying''s weight loss, feeling a little ufortable. Tang Ying was cruel, he could only be cruel. Otherwise, she will still have to deal with the troubles of this family in the future. He wanted her to despair of this family and never care about their affairs. Look, it took less than ten days to arrive in the capital, and she turned her into such a look. "No, your business is my business, helping you is what I want to do." Don''t know why, Gong Jinglin suddenly remembered his cousin, he was obviously stupid, but just a few words can make his cousinugh. So unconsciously, he blurted out this sentence. Then, when he saw Tang Ying stunned, there were some smiles on his face, but also a little shy, and his heart suddenly thumped fast. Although the cousin is a bit stupid, he is more coaxing than him. "Are you free tomorrow? I havee to the capital for so many days, I will take you for a walk. There are also many beautiful ces in the capital." Gong Jinglin still remembered Tang Guos farm. The scenery is very unique and the people are very nice, even the small animals there are different from the outside." Tang Ying''s eyes lit up slightly: "Where is it?" "You will know when you go there. Most people are not qualified to go where to eat. It is guaranteed that you will go there and you will read it in the future, and you will never forget it." Gong Jinglin was also shocked when he saw the poultry and livestock so moisturized for the first time. Especially the scene of those people rubbing the back of the old scalper, he still remembers still fresh. He wanted to take Tang Ying to that ce, he should be able to make her happier. Tang Ying was curious and agreed. Just now Gong Jinglin''s words made her face a little hot. This person is a bit different from the one in the dream, especially speaking, which made her feel a little embarrassed. I thought of the wooden bump in my dream, except for holding her in my arms, where would I say these sweet words. Gong Jinglin kept looking at Tang Ying, and then blurted out: "Yingying, you are very beautiful." Tang Ying''s face turned redder, and she couldn''t help but push him. That night, Tang Guo received news from Gong Jinglin, saying that he would take people to her farm the next day and wanted her to prepare some food. Quick wear: female match, calm down thetest chapter address: Fast Wear: Female Match, Calm Down Reading Address:/103791/ Quick wear: female, calm down. Txt download address: Quick wear: Female match, calm down. Read on phone:/103791/ Like "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down", please rmend this book to your friends (qq, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 2907: Group pet essay female partner (68) Chapter 2907: Group pet essay female partner (68) "Is this the legendary Tang farm?" Tang Ying was actually very surprised about the appearance of a Tang farm in the capital. Because in the two dreams she had, there was no Tang farm. She has not deliberately inquired about the Tang farm, but she lives in the capital. As long as she goes out, she will hear many people love to discuss the legend of the Tang farm. It is said that Tang''s breeding farm originated a few years ago, that is to say, it has developed to its current scale and was inscribed by the emperor himself, and that its owner is still the princess concubine, which has surprised Tang Ying. She even suspected that the county concubine who made the big move might be a super powerful traverser. Although there are other farms in this era, the appearance of Tang''s farms is really weird. Tang Ying was wondering whether she was wearing one of them, and the other party was the heroine of the movie, and it was so mixed up. And it is said that the county prince is a poor brain. Isn''t this just passing through, just marrying a foolish prince, and passing through the heroine in the same way? Maybe that foolish princess is still pretending. Pretend to be a little fool during the day and be a big bad wolf at night. Thinking of this, Tang Ying hurriedly dispelled the messy thoughts in her mind, what the **** she was thinking about. If she is with Gong Jinglin, they are still her elders. "I sent someone to say hello to my aunt yesterday, and she will ask someone to prepare a chicken dinner to entertain us today." Gong Jinglin actually didn''t expect that the one-sided woman who had be his cousin turned out to be his cousin. The matter of fate is really unclear. For example, he will be between Tang Ying, isn''t it? Tang Ying was a little ttered when she heard that she was treated like this. She knew the people in the capital, and she wanted to eat a bite of Tang''s chicken, which was a luxury. Today, she was able to eat it. Tangs boss personally hosted the chicken feast, and she was still a little expectant. "The chicken soup made by Aunt Biao is very delicious," Gong Jinglin remembered that he hade over for several meals before, "Aunt Biao can make a lot of delicious chicken soup, there is nothing she can''t make. She also has a lot of chicken practices. Although many restaurants also have these dishes, I have tasted them all. Aunt Biao made them delicious." Gong Jinglin said so much at once, which still surprised Tang Ying. This wooden knot is actually a series of boasting. Tang Ying''s face turned red again when she remembered that the other party said she was pretty. Speaking of which, although she is about to be a master student in modern times, she is actually a single mother and child, and she has never thought of such a thing. I did not expect to have two dreams, but the same person as the same person, experienced two lifetimes. They were very affectionate for both their lives, and they never questioned each other, even if they encountered many dangers, they all came to the end hand in hand. In the dream, the two things that made her regret for a lifetime were that Gong Jinglin was too tired. In the early stage, he had to deal with his enemies and protect her, and everything was done by himself. In theter period, she was worried about the affairs of the world, and her body slowly copsed, leaving her many years earlier. But Gong Jinglin''s life was glorious, at least before he died, the world he ruled would not move so many people to starvation and starvation. I like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and y the fastest update. Chapter 2908: Group pet essay with female (69) Chapter 2908: Group pet essay with female (69) He reduced taxes, changed various systems, and a series of policies that were beneficial to the people, and punished the corrupt officials of the people. Although the water is clear, there are no fish, but Gong Jinglin''s shock is there, at least when the relief food goes down, the people can survive. In short, he has done well enough to reach the peak of this era. He was just too tired, which reminded Tang Ying of the future, and his heart was a little bit sour. There is still a big family behind her holding him back, so that he often has to deal with many old foxes in order to help the Tang family solve problems. In the second dream, it was because she didn''t know that the Tang family was born again, and only thought that it was pure liking for them to pet her. Therefore, every time they ask for help, she does her best to help. Speaking of which, in the second dream, she owed Gong Jinglin. Now she knew that the Tang family''s love for her was utilitarian, so she drew a bottom line in her heart. Once the Tang family surpassed her bottom line and went to Distress Pce Jinglin, she might not be able to embarrass him. "Yingying, what are you thinking? It''s here." The carriage had stopped, and Gong Jinglin''s words made Tang Yinge back to his senses. She saw Gong Jinglin first lifted the carriage curtain, jumped down the stairs, and then turned to help her. She gently let it go, and when he was taken a little, shended firmly on the ground. Soon, he let go of her hand, making her feel a little bit lost. Such Gong Jinglin, how could she hold her heart? Seeing Gong Jinglin looking at her with a smile, she couldn''t help but lowered her head. "Let''s go, Auntie Cousin should be waiting in a hurry." "it is good." Tang Ying walked behind, but she was wondering in her heart that Gong Jing Lin Ruo would still sit in that position in the future, what can she do to help him? In the dream, she seemed to be afraid of revealing her identity as a traverser. Apart from revealing her medical skills, she concealed everything about herself as a traverser. She didn''t want this anymore. She believed those two dreams and also believed that the person in front of her called Gong Jinglin treated her sincerely. It is also in this era, the only person to treat such a good person. "Is it very different here?" Gong Jinglin actually felt Tang Ying wandering, he thought it was Tang Ying thinking about Li''s affairs. He could follow her and help her with many things, but he could not do with the Tang family. This family made it clear that she wanted to **** her blood, she couldn''t bear it, he didn''t want it. In this life, he didn''t want to be like in his dream. He would not live two days after he was just over 60, leaving her alive in the harem. I dont know how long she lived in the dream. ording to her physical condition at that time, it should be a long time, right? The two of them walked into the other vige of the Tang farm with their own concerns. Because Tang Guo brought Sheng Yin to here, the princess thought that the previous ce was not good, so she asked people to cultivate a different vige here. asionally, she woulde to sit, drink some soup, eat some meat, and then go to the mountains to see the lushness of the Tang farm. After these days, the body of the princess is much better. asionally the emperor woulde out secretly,e around here and just say that this ce is good. Of course, Gong Jinglin is the one who apanies him every time. He just wants toe and have two meals. Chicken soup or chicken is the best taste of his aunt. Uncle Cousin is so powerful, he even coaxes a good woman like Cousin. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and y with the fastest update speed. Chapter 2909: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (70) Chapter 2909: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (70) Gong Jinglin didn''t envy him, he also found someone he liked, and he was very satisfied. Tang Guo had heard the movement a long time ago, and the chicken feast was ready, all warm. At present, she and Sheng Yin were sitting in the courtyard of Biezhuang, basking in the sun. When the sound of footsteps gradually sounded, Sheng Yin reacted faster than her, staring at the outside with vignt eyes, not forgetting to hold Tang Guo tightly. Because every time someonees over, his daughter-inw will still put his hand and talk to those people. Especially his mother, will take his wife away, even if he can''t get it back, he will be knocked out. Sheng Yin''s reaction destroyed Tang Guole. She squeezed his face: "My mother won''te over today, she won''te over recently." Sheng Yin''s eyes were less vignt, but he still stared at the door. When he saw Gong Jinglin, he only nced, buried his head, and continued to hold Tang Guo''s hand, without giving Gong Jinglin a look. It was Gong Jinglin who came. For Sheng Yin, there is no threat at all, so he doesn''t care. Gong Jinglin: "..." The indifferent look really hurt his heart. Anyway, when his cousin and aunt were married, he still helped Zhang Luo through it. Cousin doesn''t remember him, okay? "Uncle Cousin, Aunt Cousin." Gong Jinglin greeted him, stepped aside, brought Tang Ying in, and said to Tang Guo, his face turned red unknowingly, "Aunt Biao, this is Yingying. . "That looks like, who doesn''t know who he cares about. Tang Guo took Sheng Yin to his feet and walked towards the two. When Tang Ying went to see Tang Guo subconsciously, and wanted to call the Princess of Rongping County, she was stunned and couldn''t call her name anymore. Gong Jinglin noticed that she was standing in ce nkly. He looked at Tang Guo, then looked back at Tang Ying, a little confused. "Yingying, have you seen Aunt Cousin?" Tang Ying didn''t seem to hear Gong Jinglin''s words, and still did not return to her senses in a daze. Tang Guo had already walked up to her and said with a smile, "Yingying, it''s been a long time." The long-lost and familiar voice sounded, finally making Tang Yinge back to her senses. When she saw Tang Guo and Sheng Yin next to Tang Guo, her eyes were red. "Sister." Gong Jinglin:! ? Tang Ying looked at Sheng Yin and couldn''t remember. This was the little fool who wanted to buy the eldest sister. So, the little fool is Rongping County King? Her eldest sister is the owner of the Down Farm? The woman who created a miracle in the capital in just a few years? Tang Ying didn''t react a bit, and after a cry, she didn''t know what to say. The eldest sister seems to have a good life, at least she doesn''t need to think about it. And her life is much better than she thought. Look at that little foolish princess, who has always stood by her eldest sister in a protective state, she is a little stupid, and her heart is really good. At least, even if the brain is not bright, he knows to protect the eldest sister. It is much better than some people who have normal brains, but only hurt the eldest sister. Yes, she isining in her heart. "Sister, is it really you?" Tang Ying couldn''t hold back, she took a step forward, her eyes were red, and they got along with each other not long ago. In fact, she didn''t mean much affection for this eldest sister. She was just a little touched. She moved that the other party was fine and was alive and well. , And some of the days are full of vors, and they are simply winners in life. Another point is that she always mes herself a bit, thinking that if it were not for her, the eldest sister might not have suffered so badly. But the other party didn''t seem to care about this. I like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and y the fastest update. Chapter 2910: Group pet essay female partner (71) Chapter 2910: Group pet essay female partner (71) "The food is ready." Tang Guo smiled and nodded at Tang Ying, "Come in and eat and talk." After speaking, she handed Tang Ying a handkerchief. After Tang Ying took it, she wiped it casually and nodded quickly. Gong Jinglin seemed to be living in a dream, he knew that Tang Guo might have something wrong. After all, in those two dreams, his cousin was not found, there was no such person named Tang Guo, and there was no so-called farm. And, as mentioned in the dream, the grand princess suddenly went away a few yearster. This is the case in both dreams. I remember that not long after the princess went there, his father also investigated and dealt with a group of corrupt officials... After contacting the top and bottom, Gong Jinglin understood that the death of his aunt''s grandma might have something to do with the whereabouts of his cousin. His father''s investigation and punishment of corrupt officials just needed an excuse to kill those who participated in the murder of his aunt. Therefore, based on all the foregoing, he had already inferred that there was a problem with this aunt. But this problem is not a problem for him. Because of the appearance of Aunt Biao, Cousin found her. Auntie is alive and well. There is also a Tang farm, which has attracted people from all over the world to follow suit. The farm needs manpower, but indirectly feeds many people. Aunt Cousin is his own again, which is a good thing to say. It''s just that he really didn''t expect that Cousin was Tang Ying''s eldest sister. Gong Jinglin was really confused. In the future, he and Yingying are married, how should they be called? He felt that in formal scenes, he could call with him, and when he came to see his aunt alone, it was not bad to call with her. He may have experienced two dreams, somewhat like an old husband and wife, he thinks these are not problems. Tang Guo didn''t know, because of a name, Gong Jinglin had just made up so many things nearby. "Sister, you''re okay, I''m very happy." Sheng Yin stared at Tang Ying, and looked at Tang Guo with a look of help. Tang Guo pulled La Shengyin and said to Tang Ying, "This is your brother-inw." "Brother-inw is good." Tang Ying yelled quickly. Now she sees Sheng Yin as she looks more and more pleasing to her eyes. She is obviously not bright in her mind, but the previous position is really protecting her eldest sister. Perhaps Sheng Yin understood a little bit. Tang Ying''s eyes were no longer wary. While a few people were chatting and eating, he flipped through his pockets. There were all kinds of gadgets in them, all of which were of great value. He looked at this and looked at that again. Finally, he grabbed Tang Guo''s hand and gave her the pocket. "Miss, pick it to my sister." Tang Ying''s eyes were surprised, although her brother-inw''s brain was a little awkward, he wasn''t that stupid. Tang Guo smiled in his eyes and touched his head: "Okay, these things are expensive, are you willing?" "Pick!" Sheng Yin said indifferently, pushing his pockets in front of her, "Pick." Although Gong Jinglin is used to it, he still thinks he is better than his cousin. Obviously it is just a word "pick", and it can be said with such a vigorous momentum. It is necessary for my uncle to have a bright mind. I don''t know what it is like. In the end, Tang Guo chose a safety sp and handed it to Tang Ying. Tang Ying wanted to decline, Tang Guo said, "Your brother-inw gave you a meeting gift." Tang Ying took it and saw Sheng Yin sitting upright, as if proud. In fact, she believes that Sheng Yin is not that silly and incurable feeling. The meeting gifts will be given, indicating that there is nothing incurable. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and y with the fastest update speed. Chapter 2911: Group pet essay female partner (72) Chapter 2911: Group pet essay female partner (72) She wrote this down silently, and said thank you to her brother-inw, Sheng Yin gave her a smile. Gong Jinglin bit his scalp and said, "Aunt Biao, what''s going on?" Yingying called Aunt Biao, his name is Aunt Biao. After all, he''s still lower by a seniority level, so does he have toe soon? Will the matter of marrying Yingying be brought to the fore? After marrying him, they will be the same generation. Both the eldest sister and the cousin are called together. Tang Ying was hard to say, so she had to go to see Tang Guo. Tang Guo had nothing to worry about, and only she knew that both of them had that dream. So she told the truth truthfully, saying that the Tang family suddenly abandoned her and sold her. Although there are still many doubts, Gong Jinglin doesn''t care about them. Of course he knew why the Tang family suddenly changed their attitude. He remembered one more thing. In his first dream, the Tang family died and stopped talking. But I heard that she once had an older sister who married a Yuanwang. Later, there was a gue in that county and she died in the gue. In the second dream, the Tang family followed to the capital, but the uncle of the Tang family had a daughter, who seemed to be married to a local member of the family. Later, Tang Ying''s cousin asked for help, and Tang Ying came forward to ask about the matter. The first dream is my sister, and the second dream is my cousin. After thinking about it for a moment, he knew why. Tang Ying was very happy to eat a full chicken feast. Knowing that Tang''s farm belongs to Tang Guo, Tang Ying is happy again when she has lived like this, and she didn''t mention Tang''s family, so as not to make everyone unhappy. Gong Jinglin had many doubts, but he didn''t ask either. After experiencing that bizarre dream, Tang Guo might not have experienced any miracles. After eating the food, they went to the mountain again. Tang Ying saw that Tang Guo liked such a day very much, and was very happy. When she left, she was still a little bit reluctant. "If you like here,e here often." Tang Guo said, "I saw the hens lined up toy eggs for me just now, right?" Tang Ying couldn''t helpughing, and nodded again and again: "I see, the chicken raised by the older sister is delicious and beautiful." "Remember when you divided me an egg?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "I was thinking that one day, I will let a group of hens line up toy eggs for me." Tang Ying was dumbfounded, right? Is this the original intention of the eldest sister to open the farm? Gong Jinglin was also stunned. Is there anything else to say? "At the time I thought the eggs were too delicious." "Later I raised chickens. The little idiot liked to eat rabbits, so lets raise some rabbits. The little idiot seems to like to eat beef jerky and raise some cows instantly. Both cows and rabbits are raised, ducks and pigs are raised too Well, whatever you want to eat, I have it at home." "I heard from my grandmother. Aunt Biao said that she wanted to drink mutton soup one day," Gong Jinglin said speechlessly, "she will ask someone to buy amb the next day." He thought that only the littlemb came from that way. He didn''t expect that she wanted to eat it at the beginning! His cousin wants to eat! Several people looked at each other and then all smiled. Before leaving, Tang Ying said quietly to Tang Guo: "Eldest sister, I think my brother-inw''s illness is not as serious as I thought, so I can let the doctor see it again. You see, my brother-inw knows a lot, maybe it''s just that I maturedter." "Yingying, do you have any ideas?" Of course, Tang Guo knew that Sheng Yin was not particrly stupid. As Tang Ying said, his mind maturedte. If he didn''t get treatment, he would have been like this. Quick wear: female match, calm down thetest chapter address: Fast Wear: Female Match, Calm Down Reading Address:/103791/ Quick wear: female, calm down. Txt download address: Quick wear: Female match, calm down. Read on phone:/103791/ Like "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down", please rmend this book to your friends (qq, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 2912: Group pet essay female partner (73) Chapter 2912: Group pet essay female partner (73) My mother had already asked many doctors to help the little idiot. " Tang Guo meant that even if Sheng Yin didn''t look serious, the doctor here still couldn''t solve his problem. She didn''t think much about this, whether it was a silly little fool or a smarter little fool, only her little fool was a good little fool in her eyes. No matter whether he bes smart or not smart, she thinks he is quite smart anyway. Tang Ying thinks differently. Her eldest sister is as good as her brother-inw, so why can''t she find a way to make her brother-inw really better? She has been a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner for generations, and she has also mentioned such a stupid disease, and she has also been cured. That''s why she brought it up. "Eldest sister, I have studied medicine with others, and now it is considered a small aplishment." Tang Ying thought for a while and said, "I once saw a disease like my brother-inw in a medical practice. I n to go back and look again. I have news,e back to you again." Tang Guo knew that Tang Ying would think so, but did not refuse. The hostess must have a halo. Even if Tang Ying said immediately that she could cure her little idiot, she would not be surprised, who knows what magical means God has given her. Tang Ying eagerly left with Gong Jinglin, thinking about how to cure Sheng Yin. Tang Guo watched them leave, and when she turned around, she saw Sheng Yin looking at her seriously. "Little fool, do you want to be smart?" "Get smarter?" "What is bing smarter?" Tang Guo thought for a while, and found this question a bit difficult. No fool would think he was stupid, and probably would think he was smart. "Let''s go y." Things that be smarter, let''s just leave it aside. System: Really a little fool, bing smarter, many things will be different. For example, its different when you sleep with your wife, hehe! The Tang family had been absent for a few days, and Tang Ying''s medicine shop had been opened with Gong Jinglin''s help. Because the Tang family had been staring at her, it was difficult for her to get out ande to Tang Guo. Basically, she is in the drugstore, not helping people to see a doctor, or thinking about how to treat stupid diseases. In fact, she was selfish and didn''t want the Tang family to know about Tang Guo''s situation so that they would not make trouble. But if people are in the capital, they will always meet. One day, the two brothers of Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing saw the very impressive carriage that Tang Guo came up with with their own eyes, and they were also holding the silly boy before. Mainly, they recognized that the carriage was actually the carriage used by the former prince and concubine, the boss of the Tang family. They couldn''t chase it, so they had to turn around and return to the Tang family to tell the Tang family about the matter. "Do you really see it clearly?" Wu jumped up and said, "The person who got on the carriage, really is that girl Tang Guo, and the silly boy who bought her before?" Li''s eyes widened too, and the reborn people in the Tang family couldn''t believe that it was true. The Zhang family hesitated: "Perhaps, they know the princess and the princess, right?" "But when the carriage curtain was opened, I saw no one inside." Tang Pingshan said. Tang Pingqing followed: "I also heard people calling them the king of the county, the queen of the county." The Tang family was silent, staring at each other, not knowing how to react for a while. "Mother, if this matter is true, the girl is really fateful." Li''s face is not good-looking, "Anyone who is a fool turns out to be a county prince, why is her fate so good." Tang Fengshou frowned, and said, "Go and find out more clearly, don''t make a mistake. The people in this capital are all nobles. If you want to make a mistake, it is not something we can offend." Li''s thing, let them grow Lesson learned. Quick wear: female match, calm down thetest chapter address: Fast Wear: Female Match, Calm Down Reading Address:/103791/ Quick wear: female, calm down. Txt download address: Quick wear: Female match, calm down. Read on phone:/103791/ Like "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down", please rmend this book to your friends (qq, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 2913: Group pet essay with female (74) Chapter 2913: Group pet essay with female (74) Tang Ying was busy in the drugstore all day, and didn''t know that the Tang family, who had nothing to do all day, had discovered Tang Guo''s situation. At present, after discussion, the Tang family decided to guard by the gate of the county pce. If Tang Guo is really the princess of the county, and that silly son is the princess of Rongping, then they can always meet them. The Royal Pce of Rongping County is just one street away from the residence of the Grand Princess. It was specially ordered by the Grand Princess to be built on the street next door for the convenience of meeting. There was an empty house in that ce, and the emperor gave it to Sheng Yin. The Tang family waited and waited, waiting until sunset Xishan, they were a little impatient. "Pingshan, Pingqing, you can see clearly, did you admit it?" Wu Shi leaned against the wall and rested, standing here for a long time, her legs are a little sore. Seeing the sun set, the sky was about to get dark, why hasn''t the so-called Rongping County King''s carriage yet returned? "Mother, wait a minute, even if you read it wrong, the Rongping County Prince and the County Concubine have to return to the house? I don''t believe it, they won''te back after dark." Li believes the words of the Tang Pingshan brothers. The son is not blind, and it is impossible to admit mistakes in broad daylight. If it is really that girl then, she must teach that girl a lesson. There has been no news for so long, have they forgotten their family? Sure enough, that girl is just a white-eyed wolf, unlike Yingying, who has to take their family with them when theye to the capital. As a result, the girl quietly became the princess of the county, and there was such a big farm, she didn''t scream at home. The more Li thought about it, the more his heart became angry, and he couldn''t wait to appear in front of Tang Guo right away, and violently tugged at the other''s ears to curse. Why didn''t Wu think so? I knew that that girl was a forgotten person. I didn''t expect to be so forgetful, developed, and wealthy. I never thought about them for the old Tang family. Tang Baolin''s expression is also veryplicated: "You said that if it is really that girl, what shall we do? We really didn''t think wrong, this girl is just forgotten." "Remember what the girl said when she left?" Tang Fengshou remembered something. He copied his hands and looked in the direction of the city gate with a faint voice. "Those words prove that she should be like us. , Thats why I left in a hurry. Although the girl has forgotten her roots, she has been smart since she was a child. She has some ability to climb to the position of the princess of Rongping County. If it is not a white-eyed wolf, it is really our old man. The Tang family is smoking green smoke." When several reborn people heard this, their expressions changed. Yeah, if they weren''t forgotten, isn''t their old Tang family developed? Why, isn''t the person who became the princess of Rongping County Yingying from their family? If their family Yingying was the princess of the county, she would definitely not forget them. If their family Yingying had such arge breeding farm, they would definitely lead the entire Tang family to lead a prosperous life. But why is that girl who forgets her roots? Tang''s family is aggrieved here, Tang Guo and Sheng Yin are already sitting in a carriage and slowly returning to the city. When it gets dark, the city gate will be closed, and it is generally not possible to enter again. The sound of the carriage and carriage came from far to near, and the Tang family, who were originally a little sleepy, suddenly came over. After waiting so long, is it finally time to wait? I like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and y the fastest update. Chapter 2914: Group pet essay female partner (75) Chapter 2914: Group pet essay female partner (75) When the magnificent and luxurious carriage appeared in front of them, the sky was going to darken, and they opened their eyes vigorously, trying to see clearly who was getting off the carriage. Sheng Yin got out of the carriage first, then turned and led Tang Guo down. In fact, Sheng Yin didn''t know this at first, butter he saw that there were many men in the capital who got out of the carriage first and then went to ride the women in the carriage. He learned it. From then on, even if Tang Guo wanted toe down first, he just didn''t want to. He had toe down first and then help her down. [Host, the Tang family is next to your door, and the whole family is staring at you. It is estimated that I found your identity, and now I am looking for you. The system kindly reminded that even though he knew, Tang Guo didn''t care about the life and death of Tang''s family. Tang Guo looked forward, and she saw a few people staring at the ce right next to the mansion. "Lady, go home and sleep." Sheng Yin was a little sleepy. He took Tang Guo''s hand and yawned, making his pace a little faster. Its strange not to be tired after ying in the mountains for a day today. When the two were walking at the door of the mansion, ready to go in, the Tang family immediately blocked Tang Guo''s way. "I said it was the eldest sister, and as expected, I said it was correct." Tang Pingshan looked at Tang Guo with thick eyebrows, his eyesplicated and a little eager. What do you want? Of course, it is the glory and wealth. Even if they can''t be an official, the value of the Tang farm still makes them extremely jealous. "Guo''er, it''s really you." Li looked at Tang Guo with a smile on his face, "Mother I told you before, this son is good, look, when did my mother cheat you? No, Your two brothers have made such a good marriage for you. Why don''t you send a letter to your home over the years?" Before, it was Tang Fengshou''s suggestion to give this girl another chance to make her less forgetful than her previous life. Then they will have a lot of adults and forgive her for the mistakes she made. After all, it is all the Tang family, there is no hurdle that can''t get through. Everyone has experienced so much and rebirth, it is not reasonable for the family to continue to make trouble. Tang Fengshou''s proposal was agreed by everyone. Yes, they are all in a family, so why bother so unpleasantly. The so-called harmony makes money. Now that the Tang farm is doing such a big business, it has to be noisy, isn''t it to affect the business? After the family sits down and eats a meal, they can help take care of the Tang farm. Taking care of their own family is better than asking outsiders to help. It is much more assured. Tang Guo nced at the Tang family, looked at their eager eyes, and said coldly: "I said, I cleared you up that day. You ordered one hundred and fifty taels and gave up on me. So, I Its not the Tang family anymore." "Guo''er, are you telling the truth, what is it that you are not from the Tang family? Isn''t your surname Tang?" Wu n smiled, walked to Tang Guo and said, his face was kind, as if his eyes were facing each other. Is Tang Ying, "Guo''er, are you still angry? What are you talking about? Grandma didnt want you to be good at the time, knowing that the prince of the county is an extraordinary status, marry you To him, just thinking that you can enjoy the blessings in the past." "Look, aren''t you enjoying the blessing now? Without your two brothers and our consent, would you have everything you have today?" I like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and y the fastest update. Chapter 2915: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (76) Chapter 2915: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (76) Tang Guo was almostughing angrily. Although he knew that the Tang family was shameless, being so shameless really refreshed the lower limit of shame. Dare to feel that she is doing well now, it is all the fulfillment of their family? "You can really put gold on your face. Although my surname is Tang, it is not the Tang surnamed yours. There are more people surnamed Tang, not just your family." "Lady, sleepy." Sheng Yin seemed to feel the malice from the Tang family, and took Tang Guo into it. Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing hurriedly stopped, and they said: "Sister, you can''t forget your roots so much. If you enjoy the glory and wealth, you will forget your birth." Sheng Yin felt Tang Guo''s unhappiness, and threw down his sleeves at the two of them, and yelled, "Get away!" It looked terribly fierce, but it was a bit cute and didn''t have any shocking power. "The prince of the county, although the eldest sister is the prince of the county, she is also our younger sister. You still have to call our eldest brother and second elder brother. You are afraid that something is wrong..." Tang Pingshan said. Sheng Yin looked back at Tang Guo, Tang Guo said to him, "They are not my elder brother and second elder brother, I have no father, no mother and no brother, only you, a little fool." Sheng Yin understood, and his expression became fierce again: "Go away from the king, don''t stand in the way of thedy!" After speaking, he waved his hand, "Stop them, not allow them toe and bully thedy." When the guard heard Sheng Yin''s order, of course, he immediately stopped the Tang family. "Little idiot, doing a good job, they are all bad things. Don''t be polite to them if you meet them in the future." Tang Guo''s lips twitched lightly, and Sheng Yin ran back to the mansion briskly, ignoring the ugly faces of the Tang family. "You''re an unfilial girl!" Tang Baolin shouted, "If we raise you for nothing, we know that you are a white-eyed wolf." Tang Guo looked back: "Swear, scold for a lifetime, you guys don''t want to get a bit from me." She said with a smile, "Everyone is a thousand-year-old fox, so don''t y Liao Zhai here. What do you want in your heart? We all know each other. I have only one answer here..." "Think beautiful." "Daydreaming!" "Close the door." Tang Guo waved his hand and the mansion door was immediately closed. Looking at the door closed mercilessly, the Tang family gritted their teeth and stamped their feet with anger, cursing in ce for a long time. "White-eyed wolf, forgetful little bitch." Wu cried out with anger, "I knew it, I should have killed her in the first ce." None of the Tang family rebirth refuted, and they thought so in their hearts. "Then what shall we do, we can''t get in, there is really no way for him." Li looked at the gate of the imposing county pce. The gates were so big, the house inside was probably bigger. Anyway, better than the one they live in now. She was extremely upset. Why was the Princess of Rongping County not their obedient and filial Yingying, but this girl? "It''s getting dark, let''s go back and discuss it first." Tang Fengshou was also frustrated, unable to do anything for the time being. After all, they are the princess of Rongping County, so how can they fight? "I said, that girl in your family is really good for life. She married Yuanwang in her previous life. If she marries a fool in this life, she is a Rongping County King." Zhang said to Li, "What is our family? A girl, there is no such blessing." Tang Xing was the only thing that Tang Guo picked up. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and y with the fastest update speed. Chapter 2916: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (77) Chapter 2916: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (77) Now that she hasn''t caught anything, she is also a little irritable. They have been born again for so long, and the long-awaited days of prosperity and wealth have yet to be seen. The appearance of the Tang family did not affect Tang Guo. It''s just that when she goes outside the city every few days, she always meets the Tang family on the road. She ignored the hot gaze of the other party. During this period, the Tang family wanted to stop the carriage and talk to her. Before she could even speak, her little idiotmanded people fiercely: "Protect thedy, let them all roll, drive away, drive away!" Sheng Yin had already noticed that the Tang family appeared, and thedy was unhappy. Since thedy is not happy, it is better not to appear in the Tang family. At this point, Tang Guo did not interfere. Let the little idiot behave about this matter. Every time he does something, the little idiot will hold her head up and show her an expression of credit. It is so cute that she can''t help but squeeze his face before kissing. a bit. As a result, the little idiot drove away the Tang family fiercely every time, turned his head and pointed to his face, and asked her to kiss him. System: He underestimated this little fool. The Tang family had nothing to do, and couldn''t stop Tang Guo. They didn''te to her the day after tomorrow. However, within a few days, there were rumors in the capital that the princess had forgotten his roots and was unfilial. For this reason, the princess came to ask the situation in person. After listening to Tang Guo''s exnation, the princess was a little angry. "This family is really shameless." The princess is not a soft-hearted person. Regardless of her belief in Buddhism, she has a kind eyebrows and kind eyes, and many people have fallen into her hands. "However, this matter has always been bad for your reputation. I don''t think you care about it, but you are the owner of the Tang farm, which has a lot to do with it." The princess said, "So, the reputation is still Well, let''s talk, how can I help you with my mother." "Mother, don''t worry, I have already figured out a countermeasure." The eldest princess smiled: "I knew that you are so smart and won''t be pinched by them, what are you going to do?" "I want to sue them." The princess was stunned: "How to tell?" "Sell them nonsense and nder me. I am the princess of Rongping County. How can they be able to insult casually? Speaking of which, I am also a rtive of the emperor, am I, mother?" The princess nodded: "Then you must have evidence to sue them." "Yes." Tang Guo replied, of course there are. There are so many living people in Tangjia Vige, aren''t they all? Is the potion she sent for nothing? When she left, she rmed the whole vige. Was she rming for nothing? When she left the county seat, she deliberately went to the Yamen to open her way, exining that the Tang family had already used one hundred fifty taels of silver to sell her. But her little idiot really wants to marry her, so there is no bargaining contract. In the county seat, she had already wiped out her household registration and re-issued one. At this time, the household registration system is not perfect, and officials can buy and sell, let alone household registration. The rumors in the capital continued, Tang Ying knew about it. For this reason, she also had a fight with the Tang family. The Tang family scolded Tang Guo **** at her, but they were very gentle to her, and they didn''t mean to scold her at all, which made her very helpless. Two monthster, Tang Guo sued the Tang family. People from Tangjia Vige all came to the capital to testify for Tang Guo. Quick wear: female match, calm down thetest chapter address: Fast Wear: Female Match, Calm Down Reading Address:/103791/ Quick wear: female, calm down. Txt download address: Quick wear: Female match, calm down. Read on phone:/103791/ Like "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down", please rmend this book to your friends (qq, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 2917: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (78) Chapter 2917: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (78) People from Tangjia Vige didn''t want toe. But the person who was sent to invite them was the one who brought out the potion that saved their lives. At that time, many people in the entire county were infected with the gue. People in Tangjia Vige, who went out, also got infected. How terrible the gue is, it may kill people in a short time. Just when they were desperate, a man with a potion appeared and saved the entire county, including their Tangjia Vige. At that time, the other party only said that he hade from the capital, and there was a nobleman who paid a lot of money to ask someone to make a medicine to treat the gue. They didn''t expect that this nobleman turned out to be Tang Guo. Because they knew the person who took out the potion, they didn''t doubt that the other party was lying. Only people who have died once, have experienced that the entire city was blocked at that time, and heard that once they die, they will be burned, will they understand how important it is to live. Therefore, they came, and heard that the Tang family ndered Tang Guo for being unfilial, forgetting his roots, and spreading the matter to the capital. The county magistrate also heard about this, and specifically asked his master to bring evidence to follow him to the capital. Therefore, when Tang Guo sued the Tang family, and the case was still being heard in the Emperors Golden Temple, the entire capital was shocked. Later, I heard that the person who testified for Tang Guo was the entire Tangjia Vige, and they were even more incredible. They also heard that the county magistrate sent evidence about Tang Guo''s change of household registration, and that Tang Guo was sold one hundred and fifty taels in disguise by the Tang family when he arrived, all the same as the vige said. Only a sedan chair was carried away, without any matchmaker''s words, etiquette, what is this not for sale? At the Temple of Jinluan, the Tang family was defeated. "The evidence is conclusive. The Tang n''s nder of the Rongping County Princess is true, so they dragged it down and hit 30 boards each." Thirty boards are already very heavy, and this family can lie on the bed for a while. Fifty boards, that would kill people. At this point, the Tang family''s entanglement with Tang Guo ended. Originally thought that Tang Guo could be allowed to submit, but they didn''t expect that not only did they fail, but they also got on the board, making the Tang family angry and helpless. Tang Ying didn''t say anything about this. She persuaded many times, but the Tang family just refused to listen. Seeing them lying motionless, she had to arrange for two people to take care of them. The people of the Tang family pulled her and said, let her be upright, in the future, she must overpower Tang Guo. Tang Ying only felt a little tired, so it''s no wonder that the eldest sister doesn''t talk about affection, just like them, tell people how to talk about affection. Looking at the appearance of the Tang family, Tang Ying felt more and more that if they knew Gong Jinglin''s identity, they would cause countless things. Relying on Gong Jinglin''s identity, I don''t know what it will cause in the future, I guess I still want to use her to deal with Tang Guo. Tang Ying fell silent, so if she was with Gong Jinglin, she would still harm him. Tang Ying, who was worried, fell into conflict every day. But the Tang family had a hard time, their **** hurt every day, and they also heard a very bad news. The people in Tangjia Vige didn''t go back, and Tang Guo called the shots and moved them all to the capital. The ce where they live is just down the mountain from the Tang''s breeding farm, and they are asked to build a house there, rent a field to them, and give them work on the farm. Hearing this, the Tang family really almost vomited blood. Wu was still angry: "That white-eyed wolf! It really made me angry." At this moment, people in Tang Vige looked at Tang Guo, like a living Bodhisattva. I like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down, green beans update the fastest. Chapter 2918: Group pet essay with female partner (79) Chapter 2918: Group pet essay with female partner (79) The money to build the house will be offset by your future wages. When the offset is over, you will earn the rest. Work more, get more, dont work. The ce in Tangjia Vige is remote, and I haven''t had a chance to work for a lifetime. I also came from there. If you haven''t forgotten me, then of course I have to give you a hand. " Tang Guo looked at the people in Tangjiacun: "Whether you can gain a foothold here depends on your diligence andck of diligence. There is no special treatment here, and people who are able to treat them equally, can get more." "For a while, you also know my temperament. If someonees out of the same ce as me, it''s sozy and troublesome, they must follow the rules." People in Tangjiacun remember that they dare not careless. This opportunity is simply a step up to the sky. People who have died once, they will cherish it. They couldn''t help but despise the Tang family in their hearts. Such a good girl must be treated harshly. Look, this is retribution. When they came back to their senses, they all looked at their girls and silently changed their minds. Its better for your own girls too. Who says that women are inferior to men? Isn''t the one in front of me? Don''t take the back of the Tang family. Tang Guo didn''t know that an unintentional move made the girl in Tangjia Vige receive very different attention. When the people in Tangjia Vige got richer, they were still willing to let their girls learn a few more words. The girls in Tangjia Vige all follow her as an example, work hard and work harder than men. Under such influence, some outstanding Tangjiacun women have really appeared. The Tang family didn''t dare toe back to Tang Guo to be a demon, but their ability to cause trouble had not diminished at all. They don''t work either, and the whole family is supported by Tang Ying''s medicine shop. Tang Ying and Gong Jinglin''s rtionship has gotten closer. Seeing that she was sad all day, she wanted to help her a little bit, and even mentioned that she wanted to marry her. Unexpectedly, Tang Ying refused. "I will hurt you." Tang Ying said with his head buried, "if they know your identity, they will cause you trouble." "Since you know that they are all troubles, why do you still need to rely on them? Is it because they keep being kind to you and obeying you so much that they make you soft? Haven''t you thought about it, they are right? Hello, do you just want to get something from you?" Tang Ying was silent for a while, and said, "I know, they want to get glory and wealth from me." "Since you know, why not resist?" Tang Ying was a little confused: "They didn''t do anything to apologize to me, how can I resist?" "Because they are sure that they can get what they want from you, they won''t do anything sorry for you." Gong Jinglin thought that he needed heavy medicine. Every time I see the kindness and affection of my cousin and aunt, even if my cousin''s brain is not so bright, he is much better than him, and he can sleep with his daughter-inw at night. He is no longer young, and he still keeps the vacant room alone every day, thinking about Tang Ying, he is about to be lovesick. Tang Ying was ufortable with Gong Jinglin''s eyes, and her scorching gaze made her have nowhere to hide. "Yingying, do you believe that I treat you wholeheartedly?" Tang Ying answered without hesitation: "I believe it." "I know you can''t do anything to the Tang family, but if you continue like this, they will affect your life. Are you really willing to entangle with them for the rest of your life and can''t live your own happy life? Because they haven''t treated you harshly. , So you won''t be cruel. But what if you no longer have the glory and wealth they hoped for?" Tang Ying looked at Gong Jinglin in confusion: "What do you mean?" "This time, listen to me." Gong Jinglin said, "If their final choice is to treat you as before, I will recognize Gong Jinglin, marry you, and take care of them at the same time. If they treat you differently , I will marry you and send them back to Tangjia Vige." "how?" Quick wear: female match, calm down thetest chapter address: Fast Wear: Female Match, Calm Down Reading Address:/103791/ Quick wear: female, calm down. Txt download address: Quick wear: Female match, calm down. Read on phone:/103791/ Like "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down", please rmend this book to your friends (qq, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 2919: Group pet essay female partner (80) Chapter 2919: Group pet essay female partner (80) After spreading rumors and ndering Tang Guost time, the Tang family, who were finally beaten up to 30 times, really realized what imperial power is and what is a small person. Even though Tang Guo''s carriage went outside the city from the prefectural pce, the Tang family still couldn''t help but secretly watch. Facing the powerful guards on both sides of the carriage, they didn''t dare to make a mistake. After receiving the previous lesson, they didn''t dare to take a step forward. The main reason is that Tang Guo''s household registration has long since been separated from the Tang family, and now he has settled in the Royal Pce of Rongping County in the capital. In other words, even though Tang Guo was surnamed Tang, he may no longer belong to their Tang family. When the emperor was at the Jinluan Temple that day, now I remembered that they all had weak legs. Do you resent Tang Guo? Naturally resentful, it''s just that ordinary people like them can provoke imperial rtives. Tang Guo was able to sue them, but he didn''t care about their Tang family. They were not reconciled at first, but after analyzing the pros and cons, they thought that if the trouble continued here, they might lose their lives. Especially when the princess still appearedter and said a few words to them. If they dare to provoke, there will be no ce for them in the capital. Watching Tang Guo''s carriage ride away, they resented, envied, and regretted. If they knew this girl was so powerful, they shouldn''t have torn their faces before. "Okay, don''t think about these useless things, don''t we still have Yingying?" Tang Fengshou said, he looked much calmer than the others, and he was actually not reconciled in his heart. But when I think about the thirty big boards before, it hurts my ass. This may be that he has lived a lifetime, and he has been hit by the board for the first time, and it is embarrassing to say it. "Grandpa, Yingying is in the drugstore all day long, either treating people, grabbing medicine, or seeing those medical skills. Didn''t you say that Yingying has great talents? Howe she has been in the capital for so long? It cant bepared with Xiaoguo." It was Tang Guo''s who was talking, and his cousin, Tang Ping, there were few people in this family who were born again. She has seen Tang Ying not pleasing to her eyes for a long time, although she is a lot more beautiful now, the family is close to Tang Ying, and they all say that she is promising. From her point of view, it might not be possible, right? Xiaoguo''s family is at least the owner of the Tang farm and the princess of Rongping County. There is an emperor and the princess is backing him. If Tang Ying wants to get ahead, what kind of identity does Tang Ying have? She had already inquired about the status of the princess in the eyes of the emperor. Even those women in the pce, in front of the princess, must be respectful, let alone the princes of the emperor. The eldest princess, but the elder of the grandma of the princes. In short, Tang Ping is not optimistic about Tang Ying, thinking that this family is crazy. They doted on Tang Guo at the beginning, and she was more convinced. Tang Guo was smart since he was a child, and he was quicker than others in learning everything. Even embroidering is more aura than what they embroider. That should be spoiled. Suddenly, she lost the watermelon inexplicably and went to pick up Tang Ying''s sesame seeds, she couldn''t figure it out. If they didn''t offend Xiaoguo at the beginning, the Tang family must be the same as those in Tangjia Vige. They settled in the capital and went to the farm to do their jobs. They are also rted by blood, and they must have lived better than the people in Tangjia Vige. "What do you girl know?" Wu''s cursed, "Yingying is a good boy and very rich. Sooner orter." Quick wear: female match, calm down thetest chapter address: Fast Wear: Female Match, Calm Down Reading Address:/103791/ Quick wear: female, calm down. Txt download address: Quick wear: Female match, calm down. Read on phone:/103791/ Like "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down", please rmend this book to your friends (qq, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 2920: Group pet essay female partner (81) Chapter 2920: Group pet essay female partner (81) Tang Ying obviously felt the impatience of the Tang family, who had been staying in the house arranged by Gong Jinglin. She takes care of all the expenses of the family, which is nothing. After all, she has the ability to make some money in this capital. Gong Jinglin had already settled where she lived, and raising a family was still not a problem. The problem is that this family seems to really think that they are out of poverty and do nothing all day long, working as a master, wife, son, and daughter in the house. When the meal was over, Tang Ying reminded the family appropriately, asking them whether they wanted to work in the capital. If you want to settle down in the capital, you still have to make money. She opened the medicine shop, and the staff in it, as well as a doctor sitting in the hall, were all found by Gong Jinglin. Before that, she had asked the Tang family if they wanted two people to go to her drugstore to do work, and then the wages would be paid. Unexpectedly, they refused. Now that they have been in the capital for so long, do they really have no idea? The Tang family was stunned when they heard Tang Ying say that they asked them to find work. The person who reacted first was Wu''s. "Yingying, did that young master Lin help your eldest brother and second brother work? That''s why you mentioned this?" Li''s expression was overjoyed: "Yingying, what did Young Master Lin do for your eldest brother and second elder brother? What an official?" Because of Gong Jinglin''s performance before, they thought Gong Jinglin was an official. Of course, they hadn''t thought that the prince would pass by. In addition, Gong Jinglin deliberately avoided the Tang family defendantst time, so as not to be brought out by the other party and cause a lot of trouble. Tang Ying also deliberately concealed Gong Jinglin''s identity about this, lest he be tired by the Tang family. "Your eldest and second elder brothers are all good, is there a future for the errands that Young Master Lin nned for them?" Tang Baolin asked, it is about his two sons, and he still takes it very seriously. Because of this, they did not say kiss to the two of them. One is that the two are not very old, and they are currently seventeen or eighteen. The second is that they want to have a good job in the future, and their status and status are elevated. If they marry a daughter-inw who enters the house, the family must be much higher. Those vige girls are definitely not worthy of his two sons. Unlike the uncles son Tang Pingchun, he is now 26 or 7 years old and has been married a few years ago. But the uncle''s family is just such a son, and he still brought him to the capital, hoping that his grandson will have a good future in the future. Whoever said it, this family still believes that the males who can inherit the old Tang family are more important. "Sister, tell me quickly, what kind of errands did Young Master Lin find for us, what kind of official?" Tang Ying''s expression was a little hard to say. She put down the dishes and watched the Tang family''s eyes burning, her lips lightened: "Young Master Lin has been very busy recently, I haven''t seen him. It''s not that he arranged an errand for the elder brother and the second brother. She observed the look of the Tang family and could see the disappointment in their eyes, but she still stared at her unblinkingly. "I mean, we have all been in the capital for almost a year. If we want to gain a foothold in the capital, we still have to find some work to make a living." Tang Ying found that the Tang family''splexion had changed a lot, as if not. Seeing and continuing to say, "Now that I have opened a drug store, it is not a problem to raise a family, but if we want to be wealthy and save our family, it will take our family to work hard." Chapter 2921: Group pet essay female partner (82) Chapter 2921: Group pet essay female partner (82) "I believe that with our family''s efforts, all the energy will be twisted into a rope, and the wealth of wealth can be saved sooner orter." In fact, she has a lot of ideas in her mind. There are many wealthy people in this capital. They just think of ways to cook some delicious things and open a small restaurant. And with Gong Jinglin leaning on his back, no one would ask for trouble. It really doesn''t need to be. Everything has to be fed into their mouths. She remembered that in the second dream, Gong Jinglin and she thought that the Tang family used her as a bag. She really considered all aspects of them. She was temperamental to be a errand, Gong Jinglin didn''t directly give them errands, they didn''t know two words, and because of his temperament, he would not directly give them officials. So he invited a martial artist to teach them Kung Fu. The two of them still had some talents in this area and learned well. Finally, after Gong Jinglin''s rmendation, they went to the military attache examination. It''s just that the two are not suitable for officialdom at all. Even if they are military attachs, they still have very small official positions, and the progress is not smooth. Either causing trouble, or being excluded, oftene to her toin. If you can''t work as a errand, you will invest in business for them. Under the protection of the two of them, the Tang family still walked stumbled, and they often caused troubles, causing them to jump. "Don''t Young Master Lin arrange an errand for your eldest brother?" Wu asked, "Yingying, your eldest brother and second brother are so young and treat you so well, so why don''t you ask Young Master Lin to help them arrange an errand? Pingshan Pingqing is all good, I think it''s official." Others nodded and echoed Wu''s words, indicating that Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing were indeed officials. As long as there are two officials in their family, it is really a Guangzong Yaozu. Tang Ying was silent for a moment, and said, "Grandma, Young Master Lin doesn''t have that much power. It''s not that whoever wants to be an official will be an official. This is still at the feet of the emperor. Once discovered, he will lose his head." In fact, she knew that the real imperial examinations had not yet been implemented in this dynasty. The officials are not donated with money, or they are talented and rmended. Many talented people will worship the teacher. Generally, this person who is a teacher has a rtivelyrge official position and can introduce talents to the emperor. Before introducing them to the emperor, they will examine this person, and in their minds, the pass rate will be brought to the emperor to examine, and the emperor will give them an official if he performs well. If you have some remote and small official posts, you can buy them. Moreover, in some ces of the dynasty, there were countless cases of oversale of official positions. This was also a heart disease of the emperor of the dynasty. He has been trying to change, but there are too many worms, and the emperor is still difficult sometimes. However, it is much better in the capital. The so-called emperor''s feet really angered the real dragon, and it was easy to find someone to clean up the opponent. The imperial examination system has actually been proposed long ago. It''s just that such a system can''t bepleted overnight. The predecessors built roads, and future generations enjoy blessings. After looking for the contemporary emperor''s efforts, Gong Jinglin took over, only then can these systems be implemented one by one. Therefore, Gong Jinglin, as the next emperor, is expected to have already begun. The n of the emperor was given to Gong Jinglin to do it. Then Gong Jinglin would never touch this bottom line. The Tang family thought everything was too simple. Chapter 2922: Group pet essay with female (83) Chapter 2922: Group pet essay with female (83) Under Tang Ying''s exnation, the Tang family was disappointed. In the same heart, I also told Gong Jinglin that this young man surnamed Lin is not as good as that fool, right? Maybe it was too disappointing, which made them all have some opinions on Tang Ying. When Tang Ying was free, she helped the family find work, and suggested that they should do it. "Then do some work first." Tang Feng sent and received a message. It was no way to continue like this. He was also very disappointed. It turned out that Young Master Lin was not as good as he thought. The main reason was that Tang Guo did theparison before, otherwise, they would not be so disappointed. The Tang family were unwilling to do their jobs, especially the two Tang Pingshan brothers. It was clearly stated that it could help them with errands, but in the end Young Master Lin was still useless. This little girl is not as good as their elder sister. The two are doing the second job in a restaurant. When they are free, they will discuss the current situation. "Then Young Master Lin seems to be inferior to the older brother-inw. I knew it a long time ago and he was better to the older sister." Tang Pingqing said. Tang Pingshan sneered: "What about being nice to her? She is not a white-eyed wolf yet, can you think of us? You forgot, what happened in thest life?" Of course Tang Pingshan remembered, he hesitated, and said, "Actually, the eldest sister in the previous life did her best. Brother, in fact, we all understand that the eldest sister is living outside Zhang Yuan''s house and life is difficult." "It''s not easy, it''s better than we would starve to death. She wears silk and satin, and eats delicacies from mountains and seas. When there is a famine, the yard is full of meat." Tang Pingshan lowered his voice, "For us. What is it?" "Perhaps, she can''t be the master." "I can''t be the master anymore. She is also the daughter-inw of Zhang Yuanwai. The youngdy of the Zhang family, even those jewelry, can be exchanged for less money, right?" The two stopped talking and continued to work. They carried the food and sent it to a VIP room. "Just stay here and pour wine for the Lord." Hearing the guests'' orders, the two had to stand aside. They didn''t dare to look more, but they could feel that the people in this room were either rich or expensive. "The Ninth Prince, have you really taken a fancy to the little girl in the drug store in the west of the city?" "Well, I have never seen such a special woman." "Since the nine princes like it, why not take people into the mansion? In your capacity, taking her into the mansion is a blessing that she will not be able to cultivate in ten lifetimes." "I sent someone to ask her before. She said she was only a wife, not a concubine." "This woman really doesn''t know good or bad. In her capacity, the nine princes can be admired by her ancestral grave. When she enters the prince''s mansion, the nine princes will be able to enter the pce in the future. What''s so bad about being a mother?" "Don''t be foolish! I didn''t think that if she was willing to enter the mansion, and I would be a idle prince in the future, how could I have to make her a side concubine. If it weren''t for her low status, I would really want her to be a queen ." The two brothers listened to the whole process, and when the guest left, they hurried to the west of the city. Sure enough, there was nothing else there except Tang Ying''s drug store. They were afraid that the news was fake, and they observed for two days and found that someone really gave Tang Ying gifts every day, but she refused. So the two went home and told the Tang family about the matter. The Wu jumped up at that time: "Is that man really the prince?" Chapter 2923: Group pet essay with female (84) Chapter 2923: Group pet essay with female (84) "Grandma, I''m sure, it''s really the prince, it should be the ninth prince. He really likes the food in that restaurant, and the shopkeeper asked them to entertain them very respectfully. I have been here several times, and every time I read about my little sister, It seems that I really like the little girl." Tang Pingshan said. Tang Pingqing followed: "We went to squat outside the pharmacy, and people gave gifts. The little girl kept rejecting it, but the other party was not annoyed. Every time we talked about the little girl, she looked very regretful." "He is the Ninth Prince. Faced with an identity like ours, he didn''t take it by force. It can be seen that he really likes the younger sister." The Tang family was in good spirits and decided to check again, Nine Princes, a prince who is likely to be an emperor in the future. If their family Yingying enters the prince''s mansion, at least they will be a prince in the future, and they will have a prince, then maybe... The more they thought about it, the Tang family couldn''t help it anymore. Once they were sure that it was true, they had to persuade Tang Ying. ... At this time, Gong Jinglin told Tang Guo one thing in the Biezhuang of the Tang farm. "Auntie Ciao won''t me me, right?" Tang Guo smiled and said, "What do I me you for? You should do this, do a good job, and when everything is up, drive them back to Tangjia Vige. That ce is most suitable for them." Gong Jinglin''s eyes were clear, maybe the aunt should be the aunt, but she should be born again like the Tang family? For this reason, he also sent someone to investigate Zhang Yuanwaijia, Zhang Yuanwai''s only child, it really doesn''t seem like a word. When he sent people, Tang Xing was tortured to be disgusting. This matter, he told Tang Ying, finally let people settle Tang Xing. "Auntie, there are many things waiting for me, so I''ll leave first." "it is good." Mother Tang Guo sent Gong Jinglin away, and then covered her eyes with her hands, and Sheng Yin''s voice sounded: "Lady, you are not allowed to look at him." Tang Guo reached out and held him: "If you don''t look at him, who do I look at?" Sheng Yin sat opposite her with a serious face: "Look at me." The tone was super fierce, but it sounded a little bit unweaned. "Okay, it''s up to you." [Host, Gong Jinglin''s trick really hit the nail on the head. Even if Tang Ying feels soft, the next thing will make herpletely disappointed in the Tang family. "Somehow they are male protagonists. This is a piece of cake. This world is still waiting for him to change. This is not possible. How could the emperor hand over those important systems to him? Are still paving the way for him now?" The emperor was not a faint person, but he knew clearly that changing these could not be overnight. Therefore, he chose to be a pavement, and father and son joined hands to change this dynasty and move in a new direction. After the Tang family discussed it, they were very decisive andpared the nine princes with that Lin prince, and finally chose the nine princes. When Tang Ying heard what Wu said, she couldn''t believe it even though she had expected it. She said, "Grandma, I like Young Master Lin." "Yingying, how does Young Master Linpare to the Nine Princes? Look at how good the Nine Princes are to you and how many good things they have brought you. Theye one by one. For the most part, they are all rare things. Those husbands can have them. Besides, Young Master Lin hasn''t seen him twice since he came to Beijing, maybe he has forgotten it a long time ago." "But the ce where we settled was helped by Young Master Lin. I was able to open a medicine shop and it was also Young Master Lin helped." Tang Ying said. Chapter 2924: Group pet essay female partner (85) Chapter 2924: Group pet essay female partner (85) "The Nine Princes agreed. As long as you are willing to enter the mansion, they will give us a bigger house with good location and good light. It is muchrger than here. By the way, they will also send some maidservants here." Wu said with a smile. "Furthermore, he also promised to help your elder brother and second brother with some errands. In the future, your elder brother and second brother will be able to serve as officials. Don''t you like them? They love you so much." Everyone persuaded Tang Ying that this made Tang Ying very sad. She insisted: "But I only like Young Master Lin. I don''t want to be a concubine. Young Master Lin said that she will marry me as his wife." "What kind of concubine is not a concubine, a wife who is not a wife, do you take this man seriously? Even if you marry you, is he still not epting a concubine? These noble men must be a group of wives, Yingying, Why are you so naive? Since it''s all the same, it''s better to choose a noble status, in the future you may still be a maiden, and when you give birth to a prince, you can still fight." Zhang said. "Grandma, mother, I really don''t like the Ninth Prince, please help us get him back." Tang Ying thought to herself, whether it was in the second dream or the first dream, Gong Jinglin''s promise to her would be a double for life. Not only promised, but also achieved. In this world, not all men have wives and concubines, at least Gong Jinglin is different. For several days, the Tang family was persuading Tang Ying. But she just didn''t listen, and went to the drugstore every day, which made the Tang family a little impatient. And the people on the Ninth Prince''s side were also urging every day, even saying that if Tang Ying didn''t agree, then forget it, and they carried the bride price back. The promises made before nature are not counted. This made the Tang family a little flustered. But the Ninth Prince made another decision, first giving it to Tang Pingshan, and Tang Pingqing nned an errand for them to serve as errands. They sent people over again and moved them all to the big house, where a bunch of maids waited on them. The Tang family, who have enjoyed ten days, all like such a luxurious life. At this time, the people of the Ninth Prince came to urge again. Ask Tang Guo when he agrees, or if it doesn''t work, just return to the original ce. To return to the original position is not to deprive them of everything? When Tang Ying was forced into the small sedan chair, she couldn''t believe it! It''s like, the eldest sister forced them to marry her brother-inw, which made her feel ridiculous. Tang Ying was naturally not carried into the Ninth Prince''s Mansion, but into another house prepared by Gong Jinglin. There are indeed nine princes today, but they are just the younger brother of Gong Jinglin, only thirteen years old this year. "Three brothers, this is the future emperor''s wife." The Ninth Prince shook his head, "the future emperor''s wife, the third brother is very good, you can live here, and when things are settled, you will marry you." The Ninth Prince advocates force and has no interest in power. "This house is right next to me. If anyone dares to disturb the future emperor''s wife, you can call it twice. I promise the third brother to protect you." Tang Ying thought the Nine Princes were joking. Later, when she saw that this little boy smashed a wall with one palm, she believed it. The prince himself will not be expelled from the pce until he is fifteen. But the third prince couldn''t stay in the pce, saying that he often practiced qigong, a little carelessness would damage the pce. After being damaged several times, the emperor was scared and drove him out quickly. "Yingying, trust me, don''t worry anymore, I will settle everything next." Chapter 2925: Group pet essay female partner (86) Chapter 2925: Group pet essay female partner (86) Gong Jinglin said: "Maybe this is really cruel to you, but when Duan is constantly in trouble, you see what they do today, and you understand that they don''t care about you. If they really care about you, this time The choice is different, even if they are really troublesome, I am willing to take it." Tang Ying nodded again and again: "No need to say, I know, you can handle it." She is just a traverser and doesn''t have so much affection for the Tang family. The only embarrassment is that the other party has always been too good to her. In fact, how could she not guess in her heart, just don''t want to believe it. Now everything is clear, everything is unnecessary. Ever since Tang Ying was carried into the residence of the "Nine Princes", the life of the Tang family was still moist. Tang Ping was hesitating: "Does Yingying really hate if you do this? If Yingying remembers her hate, and will ignore us like Xiaoguo in the future, wouldn''t the result be the same?" Tang Ping was actually very scared. For the sake of prosperity, they sent away Xiao Guo, and now they sent away Yingying, almost using the same method. Although she is not a peerless Allure, she has been raised well in the past year, and she is considered Xiaojiabiyu. Don''t know, this family will give her away for whatever reason. Thinking about this, Tang Ping was desperate. "Yingying is not Xiaoguo. She will not forget her roots. When she bes a mother in the future, she will remember us well." Wu said. Li fiddled with the golden bracelet on her wrist: "Yeah, Yingying is not that white-eyed wolf, she won''t hold her hate." The same goes for other people, those who were born again. They are so sure because they have never treated Tang Ying well. To be harsh, it starts from birth. But at the end of the previous life, when Tang Ying left, she still left them so much silver, which shows that Tang Ying really didn''t hold any grudges. Life will be better in the future, she will forget these things. Tang Ping felt cold behind her back. Gong Jinglin didn''t let the Tang family move out for the time being. Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing''s errands were pretty good, but like before, he had a bad temper, especially the uncle, who didn''t get along well with other people and was easily excluded. But the two brothers believed that Tang Ying was going to be a mother, so they were very arrogant. Before that, he had told them to dance for a while. Until half a yearter, the Tang family was driven out of the house by sudden people. The other party told them that the house had been sold. The Tang family had forgotten before and went to see where Tang Ying was carried. I didn''t find anyone to help for a while, so I was kicked out embarrassingly. However, it was Tang Pingshan who found the housekeeper who had brought them to the house before, and he wanted to see Tang Ying on call. The butler looked at him: "Who is Tang Ying?" After Tang Pingshans exnation, the housekeeper finally remembered: "You mean, the girl who opened the drugstore in the west half of the year, right?" "Correct." "She was sold a few months ago. She swears to death. My master is impatient and sells her. Anyway, she is just a concubine. Since the master does not like it, of course it is the best seller. Let it go home bad." "what??" "Okay, don''t ask so much, I don''t know where to sell it. The son gave you so much money and let you live in this house for so long, which has long exceeded Tang Ying''s value. Get out of here. Don''t make the son unhappy. You find someone, find it by yourself, I''ll show you the way, just point to those fireworks willow alleys." The Tang family are stupid. ... When Tang Guo knew that the Tang family was about to sue the Ninth Prince, a mouthful of water came out. "Sister, what''s the matter?" Tang Ying asked. Gong Jinglin was afraid that she would be bored by herself, so he sent her to Tang Guo. Seeing Tang Guo looking at the letter, he almost choked and asked curiously. Chapter 2926: Group pet essay with female partner (87) Chapter 2926: Group pet essay with female partner (87) "That''s how things are," Tang Guo was stunned when Tang Ying was also shocked, and smiled lightly, "If you don''t have the courage to give them, they think that the prince wants to sue." Leaving aside other things, Tang Ying was just unwilling to enter the "Nine Princes" mansion at the beginning, and it was they forcibly. Just like treating her, he not only squeezed people over, but never saw it, let alone cared about how Tang Ying would be in the Ninth Prince''s Mansion. They think that after changing the big house, there are a bunch of maids to wait on them, and arge sum of money. Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing are even more arranged for errands, so sit back and rx? From her point of view, this family is a one-off business. When you need Tang Ying, go find her again. Nourish the life now, what else do I want to get. There was also Tang Ying''s resistance, which made them feel dissatisfied. And the tough attitude of the "Nine Princes" made them think that if Tang Ying was stuffed in, the other party would like Tang Ying so much, and they would definitely be prosperous and wealthy. "I looked at them highly." Tang Ying heard that the Tang family only thought of her after half a year, but they were driven out of the house. She recalled that in the second dream, the reason why the Tang family was able to stay so close with her every time. That''s because the Tang family is always causing trouble, and she will solve every trouble. She helped a lot, and the Tang family certainly knew her importance. In the past six months, the Tang family lived veryfortably. Almost everything was avoided by them, without causing any trouble. Because she was kicked out of the house, she only thought of her, and now she sue the "Nine Princes" again. Tang Ying also gave up the Tang familypletely and didn''t n to take care of it anymore. The reason why the Tang family only thought of Tang Ying for so long was because Gong Jinglin had broken his heart for them in the past six months. In order to let them livefortably in the first half of the year, he couldn''t think of Tang Ying. He arranged for people to look at the Tang family every day. This was not a simple task. In order to have a better life for him and Tang Ying in the future, he is indeed spending his money. "Sister, I understand." Tang Ying was relieved, "I won''t be shaken about their affairs in the future." Gong Jinglin did too much for her, how could she be a drag on him. She knew that the Tang family''s temperament hadn''t caused trouble for half a year. Gong Jinglin must have done a lot of things. The Tang family, let''s send it back to Tangjia Vige, because that ce is more suitable for them. "Will you go out then?" Tang Ying shook his head: "No, what kind of virtue they are, don''t the eldest sister know?" "Moreover, I am not as decisive as my eldest sister. If I really show up, it is hard to guarantee that they will be pitiful in front of me in the future. I won''t be soft-hearted, so I helped them. I helped them once and they tasted the sweetness. Throw it away." Tang Ying sighed, "I''d better give them a sum of money and let them go back to Tang Vige." "You are still too kind." Tang Guo smiled and said: "If you entrust someone to give them money, isn''t that giving them hope? Let them still think, there must be people in this capital who are willing to help them. First of all, they will think of you and think of the so-called Young Master Lin. Maybe they think that you were sold, and in the end Young Master Lin happened to save you. This can still stick to you." Tang Ying was stunned: "The eldest sister said, what should I do?" Chapter 2927: Group pet essay with female (88) Chapter 2927: Group pet essay with female (88) "They just gave you one life. When they forced into the sedan chair, you and them were cleaned up. The money they got, the house, they couldn''t make it for several lifetimes, so you dont What money do you owe them?" "Now they falsely use the Nine Princes, they should be beaten dozens of big boards, expelled from the capital, deprived of their eligibility to enter Beijing forever. No, it is better to let them not take a step in the county, otherwise they will be arrested as fugitives." Tang Ying was startled, and then thought, Tang Guo''s result is understandable. The Tang family sued the Ninth Prince. The current emperor is a kind person, otherwise it would be possible to kill them directly. "Why, do you sympathize with them? After all, after they were driven out, they were wounded on the board again, and it is not necessarily when they died on the road." Tang Guo said with a smile, making Tang Ying''s face a little pale. She is a person with a modern education, but she has lived in this world for several years, knowing that this is not a world of human rights, but a world of imperial power. Imperial power cannot be offended at will. "Do you like Jinglin?" Tang Ying nodded subconsciously. Of course she liked it. She had already made ns to spend her life with him. Unlike the dream, which made him too tired, she must help him regte his body and extend his life. "Since you like Jinglin, no matter where he sits in the future, you will not be able to hold him back because of your temporary heart. You are soft-hearted to those who have made mistakes, and you just cause him trouble. There are many in this world. Poor people, but the Tang family are not poor people." "In order for you to see the face of the Tang family clearly, no, you have already seen the face of the Tang family clearly, but because they have not done anything to hurt you, you can''t even stay away. If they beg, you will There is no way to be reluctant. Jinglin has actually reached a very critical moment, and he is still willing to spend half a year to help you deal with this problem. If you are still cruel, maybe he won''t say anything, but he will definitely live a very tired life. Tired to protect you, tired to help you deal with all kinds of soft-hearted troubles, tired to deal with all the troubles around you. " "Eldest sister, I really know." Tang Ying almost couldn''t help crying. Yes, whether it was the first dream or the second dream, her heart was very soft, which made Gong Jinglin help her. Deal with countless troublesome things. If it weren''t for her softheartedness and stupidity, with his ingenuity and decisive means, it would definitely not be so troublesome, nor would it be often held by those old foxes. "I have to disturb you here during this time." "It''s okay, just live." Tang Guo smiled. She nced at the doorway, the dangling corner of her clothes, and stood up, "You talked to you, the little fool has been waiting for me, he waited too long. " Tang Guo opened the door, and Sheng Yin hurriedly held her: "Lady, it''s time to see the hens line up toy eggs." "Let''s go, I haven''t forgotten, forgetting nothing will not forget this." Tang Ying watched the two walking along, showing envious eyes. Although the brother-inw is not like a normal person, he really only has the eldest sister in his eyes. The eldest sister is decisive and won''t be pinched by others at all, and she''s just living easily. Tang Ying clenched her fist. Although she was destined not to be rxed, she still had to learn to be decisive and not to be reluctant. People who make mistakes are not worthy of sympathy. Chapter 2928: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (89) Chapter 2928: Group Pet Essay Female Matching (89) The eldest sister is right, there are so many pitiful people in the world, but the Tang family is not pitiful. When the emperor saw the Tang family, he was happy. This Tang family, like a clown, almostughed when he knew the inside story. "You said you want to sue Lao Jiu?" "Yes, the emperor, the nine princes sold Caomin''s granddaughter..." Tang Fengshou said with a pitiful face, and said the matter. In short, everything is not on the side of the nine princes, they are the weak ones. It was the nine princes, who robbed him and did not cherish their Tang family daughter. The Wu family, the Li family, and the Zhang family were crying there. "Then what kind of justice do you want?" the emperor asked. Tang Fengshou: "The Caomin needs an exnation from the Nine Princes." "Exin?" The emperor asked with a smile, "What kind of exnation do you want me to deal with Lao Jiu? What you are saying is true. Lao Jiu did make the mistake of robbing the people''s daughter and should be punished." The emperor looked at Tang Fengshou and others, "Can you find someone?" The Tang family remained silent. "That said, I didn''t find it, right? Okay, since I didn''t find it, when Lao Jiu came and confronted you, it proved that he did excessively and sold your Tang girl. Then I will follow thew. Law punishes him. In addition, help you find the daughter of the Tang family. When the timees, you will want me to point her to a marriage, or you will still need money and materialpensation, or give her a title, marriage is free, and you will not beughed at. Of these three, you can choose one. " The emperor''s expression was full of deep meaning: "While Lao Jiu has not yete, you can choose first." As for why the Ninth Prince did note, it was not that he was toote, but that the emperor asked him to sleep a little longer oreter. Children, who are still growing, get up so early, which is not good for their health. The Ninth Prince knew well that when his father had any thoughts, people would talk nonsense to him. But he kept this in mind, and he stayed for a certain period of time before slowly entering the pce. At this moment, the Tang family fell into silence. "Have you guys figured it out?" The emperor asked again a quarter of an hourter, seeing the suning up, "Choose first. Lao Jiu will be here soon." "The Caomin family decided to choose the second one. Regarding the marriage of Caomin''s granddaughter, we will take her back to Tangjia Vige, where no one will recognize her and let her live a peaceful life. Even if there is a marriage or title from the emperor, It can''t stop other people''s rumors, so it''s better to go incognito." There are so many exnations, but the Tang family wants to look good. Tang Ying was sold, and it was still a fireworks venue, and it was considered abandoned. Which girl would want such a girl? Refers to marriage, title, but it sounds good, not as good as silver. At this time, the Ninth Prince came. "Father, I heard someone is going to sue the children?" The little boy who walked in outside the hall was handsome and indifferent. He saluted the emperor in a decent manner, and then asked, "I dont know what is going to ask someone to sue the son. The son has been practicing in the mansion all day. I have been able to open up the territory for my father as soon as possible, and I haven''t gone out for many days." The Tang family looked at the Ninth Prince subconsciously, and was stunned at this look. "Here, these people, they said you..." After listening to the emperor''s words, the nine princes walked to the Tang family with a weird expression: "Who is Tang Ying you''re talking about? This prince is only thirteen this year, and he can only practice qigong." Chapter 2929: Group pet essay female partner (90) Chapter 2929: Group pet essay female partner (90) "The inner strength and mental method that this prince has practiced is not to be close to female **** before it reachespletion. You must see clearly that you cannot bear the sin of ndering this prince. The Tang family was dumbfounded. "The emperor, the Caomin dare to guarantee that the nine princes really grabbed Yingying to the sedan chair... andter sold Yingyingmai. This was what the housekeeper of the nine princes said personally. It is absolutely correct." The Ninth Prince asked: "Have you seen the Ninth Prince before?" After that, the Nine Prince asked his butler to show up. The Tang family was still not reconciled, shouting, it was possible that another prince pretended to be the ninth prince and snatched Yingying from them. The emperor was a little upset. Although his aunt greeted him, the shamelessness of the family still made him a little speechless. "Lao Jiu, let your brothers and brotherse over." Then he looked at the Tang family coldly, "If you don''t have the nine princes, then I will deal with you ording to thew. Although the emperor hasmitted the same crime as themon people, But this is not the reason you can falsely use the prince." The nine princes twitched their cheeks, and the father would really open his eyes and talk nonsense. Afterwards, the Tang family met all the princes, including a little prince who was still infancy. When they saw a familiar person among the prince crowd, their eyes widened, and they blurted out and shouted "Mr. Lin". Then there was no more. The Tang family made unreasonable troubles, falsely using the Princess of Rongping County once, and falsely using the Ninth Prince a second time. He was ordered by the emperor to hit thirty bans, and then he was always expelled from the capital and driven back to Tangjia Vige. He was not allowed to leave the county where Tangjia Vige belongs, or he would be treated as a fugitive. "The Tang family has been thrown out of the capital." Tang Guo took the letter and said to Tang Ying, "They were in the Golden Temple and saw Jinglin. Tang Fengshou was stunned on the spot." At this time, Gong Jinglin''s revenge on the Tang family was to treat his beloved as goods for the sake of prosperity. How could he bear it? "Based on their current situation, the Tang family and Tang Fengshou have travelled a long distance, and I am afraid it will be difficult." "Sister, I don''t need to say more, I want to understand." Tang Ying drove out the unbearable feeling in her heart, she could no longer feel soft, and dragged her back. "I will slowly adapt. They all take the me for everything, no wonder. " "Well, Jing Lin came to the news and said that the emperor will bring the princes over for dinner in a while." "Then do I have to avoid it?" After all, her identity is very sensitive. "No, aren''t you my sister? You are still a doctor who helped eliminate the gue at the beginning. The medicines that youter developed to prevent and treat various diseases are very useful. Don''t be afraid, your status is not low." Tang Ying''s eyes are a little hot, the younger sister of Princess Rongping County, her status is indeed not low. In recent years, she has indeed been studying some drugs in the ancient world that are difficult to conquer diseases. She is looking forward to being able to shine here, and by the way, she can help Gong Jinglin solve some troubles within her capacity. After the Tang family were driven out of the capital, with one wound, they had to go to the Tang family vige. Tang Fengshou and Wu''s fate were also great, they just didn''t die. Only when they returned to Tangjiacun, they were seriously injured, and often came to look for them in pain. Without Tang Ying''s constant care, Tang''s vige was empty. To see a doctor, he had to go to the county seat. The people in the county knew the deeds of the Tang family and didn''t wait to see them at all. Chapter 2930: Tuan Chong Wen Female Match (End) Chapter 2930: Tuan Chong Wen Female Match (End) Although they still have a little money in their hands, the whole family is sozy and basically just sit and eat. Soon, my life was crying and poor. Before long, the uncle''s daughter-inw, Tang Pingchun''s wife, couldn''t bear such a day, so she ran back to her family. Tang Baolin and Tang Baowen are both over half a hundred years old and can only survive. The two old men were hungry and hungry. The two brothers Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing, everyone around them knows their reputations and they have no family background. Who dares to marry them? Tang Ping, the only young Tang family daughter, ran away overnight when she heard that the Tang family was about to sell her for money for food. No matter where you go, you don''t need to be in Tangjiacun. At this time, the whole family really can only gnaw on the roots. Wu n and Tang Fengshou died of starvation. When they died, they suddenly remembered that they had suffered a famine in their previous lives, and it was not as bad as they are now. Although its not good to eat and not to wear well, but it does. Even if the old clothes are infected with insects, they can keep warm at any rate, but the chaff can fill the stomach. With such a daze, the two starved to death. Later, the people who starved to death were Tang Baolin and Tang Baowen. After all, they were too old to find food, and the younger one didnt give it to them. Did they grab the young? In Tangjia Vige, there are only three bachelors and one child. Later, the child starved to death. The adults couldn''t eat enough. Why did they give it to a child? Later, I didnt know. In short, after a long time, Tangjia Vige was really empty. ... Many yearster, Gong Jinglin was already the emperor, and Tang Ying was already the queen. Without the Tang family holding back, and Tang Ying, a wise internal helper, he would tell Gong Jinglin what he had seen every night. This makes Gong Jinglin''s system reform of this dynasty more perfect in this life. Gong Jinglin found that Tang Ying was still a bit different from the dream, she was much smarter than the dream, and the talent was beyond the reach of most women in this world. The reason for saying this is because his cousin should be better than Tang Ying. Tang Ying also discovered that Gong Jinglin is a little different from the dream. This guy is not asborious as in the dream. He practices swords almost every morning and night. For ten days, he will let the imperial doctor help him and her see his body. It seems to be particrly afraid of death. Suddenly one day, both of them understood something. That night, they looked at each other and said at the same time: "Years ago, I had two dreams." After speaking, they smiled at each other and fell asleep in a hug. Years ago, they had two dreams. In the dream, there was him and her. "Is my cousin still not okay?" Gong Jinglin came to see Sheng Yin again. From his point of view, with his current situation, if my cousin is better, he can definitely help him with many things. Give it to your cousin, more than anyone, he must trust. Unfortunately, the cousin is still not good. Tang Ying is a little regretful: "Maybe my medical skills are not good enough." She looked at Sheng Yin, who was going to see the henying eggs with Tang Guo, "I originally wanted to help my brother-inw, but I overestimated myself." "Forget it, Yingying, you have done your best, don''t force yourself. Let''s go, don''t disturb my uncle and auntie." "Well, the eldest sister also said just now, let me not cure it, it''s good if it is cured. The two got into the carriage and left. "Lady, can those two little ones go now?" Sheng Yin, who squatted in the woods watching the henying eggs, didn''t dare to look back, grabbed Tang Guo''s palm and looked angry. "The kid Gong Jinglin always thought Keep my mind ready to help him work and think beautifully." "Go, you don''t need to pretend." Tang Guo responded with a smile, "You are still a smart little fool, knowing to be stupid. If you want to die, you are busy working every day. Who will apany me to watch the heny eggs, right?" "Yeah, so many cows are not calling, staring at me all day, if I go to work, who will apany thedy?" Sheng Yin hugged Tang Guo''s waist with a face of contentment, "Working, Power, there is nourishment from walking in the woods holding thedy''s hand." System: Go into the woods together to be more moisturized, hehehe! ... After afortable life, when Tang Guo woke up, she appeared in a very luxurious room. She is currently sitting in front of theputer. On theputer interface, a very handsome game character dressed in ancient times is disyed. Next to the game character, there is his name, attributes, skills, fiefdom, and so on. Tang Guo nced at the name on theputer interface: Husband Development n. [The host is big, this world seems a bit exciting. Chapter 2931: Develop a female game partner (1) Chapter 2931: Develop a female game partner (1) The time is now June 3020, and a sensation in the gaming industry happened this month. A gamepany developed arge-scale development game, and when the game was first closed beta, it attracted a lot of people. Now it was the release, and the server was almost squeezed on the same day. On the second day of the game''s release, I was forced to open the new server that was only going to be releasedter to meet the needs of the majority of yers. This nurturing game is not only what Tang Guo sees, he can only raise his husband, but also can support his wife, son, father, and mother. In short, anything you want to develop can be found in thisrge-scale development game, which can definitely meet the needs of anyone. Tang Guo''s current status is the only daughter of the city''s richest man. She had already started to raise her ount when the game was in beta. The appeal of this game is that it can satisfy the wealthy krypton gold to develop what they want to develop, and it can also satisfy some ordinary yers, and develop the game characters from ordinary to the most perfect state in their minds. However, one aspect that attracts yers most is that if you y this game with the game warehouse, you can put your mental energy into it, talk,municate, y together with your own characters, and even talk about them in the virtual world. The love you need is like the real world. However, the downside is that in the early stage of the game, the characters are silly, just like machines, not as intelligent as real people. However, the gamepany revealed that the game will surely surprise the majority of yers in theter stages of the game. When the timees, in the virtual spiritual world, it may be difficult to distinguish the true from the false. All of the above were seen by Tang Guo on the game forum. The basic attributes of the character developed by the game that appeared on the previous interface have been determined. Name: Su Ge Age: 18 Identity: Young Master of Tiansheng Sect, the first genius of cultivation in Tiansheng Continent. Linggen: the best gold Linggen Cultivation: Golden Core Peak Period Mount: White Dragon Appearance: level 10 (level 10 at full level) Air Luck: Level 10 (Level 10 at full level) There are more items in the column. After all, the original owner has participated in the closed beta, and the family is not short of money, so there is no shortage of magic weapons. The looks and luck above can all be spent with money. Before looking at the memory, she really didn''t know why she appeared in this world. So, she first checked if there was anyone in the house, theny back and began to receive memories. The name of this game is very simple, it is called a development game, in which you can add any development n. Not only one can be cultivated, but others can also be cultivated. In short, you can find everything you want to raise. Currently, the original owner has not only raised one Su Ge, she has raised a total of ten. Among them, there was one husband n, three more pets, and two daughters. To Tang Guo''s surprise, she also had two ns to develop friends. Finally there is a mother and a younger brother Yes, she also raised her parents. Therefore, she has a mother, a younger brother, a husband, three pets, two daughters, and two friends. System: rich. Basically every day, she takes the time to refresh the functions, attributes, and treasures of these characters. It can be seen from this that the original owner did y this game as a game. But intuition told Tang Guo that things shouldn''t be that simple. Chapter 2932: Develop a female game partner (2) Chapter 2932: Develop a female game partner (2) Sure enough, when she continued to watch, she understood why things were not simple. The original owner was the only daughter of the city''s richest man, and her mother died of a dystocia, making her physique very weak. Even if he is well raised and has a poor foundation, he has grown up to the current fifteen years old, but there is still no way to do some strenuous exercise. Since she was a child, she has always admired healthy people, and she had longed for ying with them. But after several attempts, it ended in failure. Because every time she yed a little too excited game, she might pass out. Every time her father hurried over, the ostentation scared her ssmates. Although her father didn''t say anything to the school teacher, he also said that the original owner was yful, not everyone. But the family members of those ssmates, after learning about this, told them severely that they were not allowed to y with the original owner in the future. If they really took the daughter of the richest man in the family to y, can they afford it if something goes wrong? This is the reason why the original owner has two friend roles, because she discovered that everyone is unwilling to y with her, and she is cautious when talking to her. The sensitive original owner also understood the concerns of these people, so he did not force it. Too lonely, she finally fell in love with the game. Before this great development game appeared, she also yed various other development games andpetitive games. Therefore, the game is really a way for her to resolve loneliness. Even this game, she just treats it as a game. But she treated them very seriously, raising the two friends, as if she really raised them as friends. Because of her health, and once, she was hospitalized because of the pet cat in the family. Although her father didnt care about the cat, he just gave it to other people to raise it, but the family is still not allowed to keep small pets. . So, this is why she has three pets, these three pets are: cat, dog, tortoise. Raising a mother, of course, is because her birthday is her mother''s day of death. In fact, she feels more sad than anyone else. In fact, in these roles, the mother she raised has the best equipment, the highest cultivation base, and of course the top things. Speaking of which, she has raised so many characters, the character Su Gefu is rtively poorly raised, and it didn''t cost much, it was incidental. Raising a younger brother is because of her poor health. If she has a younger brother, she can help her father handle many things when she grows up in the future. Although her father would remove all dangers around her and make her lonely, she didn''t me him at all. Because my father just hopes that she can live well and live with her mother. Therefore, she must live well. As for raising two daughters, just like the role of Su Ge, they are incidental. However, it is still more meaningful than the role of Su Ge. The two daughters she raised pay most attention to their body and strength. It can be said that these two daughter roles are the most powerful. On the Tiansheng Continent, two people can lift a mountain. Its because parents have brothers, daughters, and pet friends, so you must have a husband. Therefore, Su Ge''s treatment is really the worst. Chapter 2933: Develop a female game partner (3) Chapter 2933: Develop a female game partner (3) If it wasn''t for the identity of other characters, she didn''t want to spend time on Su Ge at all. It was originally just a lonely game to apany the original owner, but it is actually changing quietly. People in this world, I am afraid they would not have imagined that one day their entire world will be assimted by this great development game. The whole world was assimted into the Tiansheng Continent together. For ordinary people, this is an opportunity and an end. It was originally a game, but now it really bes a game to y the whole world. When the world is assimted by the game, the most profitable person is the person who has yed this development game. As long as you have yed development seriously, treat the roles they have developed. So when the world is assimted by the game, these characters will regard them as the most important people, and will wholeheartedly protect their survival in this assimted world. ording to the original owner''s crazy money in the early stage, these ten characters will definitely protect her in the future. But this is not the case. The original owner is just a female partner, a female partner who has died before the world is assimted by the game world. Seeing this, it''s time to talk about the heroine of this world. The other party is also a yer ying this development game, but the other party is just an ordinary student, who doesn''t have as much energy as the original owner, so he can raise ten at a time. The opponent only raises one. The game development n starts with the character you need, and then one will be randomly assigned to you in Tiansheng Continent. The heroine''s name is Xu Wei, an ordinary high school student. It''s really very ordinary, ordinary family background, ordinary growth, ordinary grades, it is the kind that you can''t find in the crowd. When she identally came into contact with this game, she registered excitedly. She felt that all the boys nowadays are Yangou. She likes it, it is impossible to like her. Those who like her are basically crooked melons and inferior dates. It is these crooked melons and inferior dates, and I may still think of something more beautiful in my heart. This game can be said to satisfy the fantasy of many people. She didn''t even think about it, nning to raise a prince charming in her mind. Naturally, this character raised by her is the future male protagonist, protecting her stable survival in the assimted world. No matter what happens, she will always protect her behind the male protagonist who takes care of her carefully. In fact, seeing this, the female lead and the male lead have no special problems. She has raised a male lead, and the male lead will protect her in the future, that is normal. But things are not that simple. The role assigned to Xu Wei by the system was that the main character was in a poor small mountain vige at first, and was still being squeezed out everywhere. What''s more terrifying, it was ame man who was beaten by children in the vige. . The only special thing about the hero Nangong Jin is his red hair. In the background of the story, it is because he has red hair that people in the vige think he is a monster, not only limping him, but also driving him to live in a small thatched cottage. Summer is okay, but in winter, every day is hard. Originally, Xu Wei wasining about why the system would assign her such a role. After questioning, she was despised by the system. The answer given to her by the service system was: You are so poor, and you can''t afford a good status, a poor boy, just give it a meal. Is it possible, do you think you can still raise Tiansheng Continent''s first cultivating genius? Do you know what people eat at every meal? Chapter 2934: Develop a female game partner (4) Chapter 2934: Develop a female game partner (4) Because this game needs to register with ID number, fingerprint, eye mask and pupil matching, the game industry has developed to this day, and everything about the Inte has long been real-named. If there is a mismatch between the ID number, fingerprint, and pupil of the eye mask, it cannot be registered. Therefore, it is impossible to register a trumpet or something. Asking Xu Wei to give up this game, she was a little bit reluctant. So, she just gritted her teeth and yed for a while, if it was really not fun, she would not y. Unexpectedly, she became addicted to this y. Especially when I saw that poor little boy who was bullied by people in the vige, he could only live in a dpidated thatched hut, without shoes, let alone food. Fortunately, this young man had a hard life. He ate some weeds, weeds and wild fruits, and asionally hunted a hare and barely survived. Seeing the young man so pitiful, Xu Wei sympathized. I was full of thoughts. At any rate, this role was her future husband, so poor that she didn''t wear any shoes, so she quit snacks, recharged with pocket money, and bought shoes and clothes for the teenager. In fact, Xu Wei really wants to have a game warehouse, so that she can directly invest her mental energy and meet the teenager in the game world. But she has no money. But in order to support her future husband, she ns to do some part-time jobs on weekends and strive to buy a game warehouse as soon as possible. Nowadays, game warehouses are also considered popr, and it is not too expensive to buy a cheaper one. The turning point of things happened when Xu Wei went home part-time on the weekend and found a very nice USB sh drive on the road. That''s right, it''s a USB sh drive. At that time, it was getting dark, even if there were street lights on both sides, most people went home in a hurry and rarely noticed anything on the ground. And she noticed it because she saw the sh drive. When I walked in, I picked it up and looked at it. It was a very ordinary USB sh drive on the market, and there was no light in my hand. But because it looked rtively new, she took it home. After returning, she turned on theputer, released her future husband to learn about experience, and connected the USB sh drive to theputer by the way. At this time, a miracle happened. The first manual for an artifact that appeared, yes, the contents of this small USB sh drive called itself an artifact. With doubts, Xu Wei read this exnation, and she didn''t believe the contents. Because this manual states that as long as the USB sh drive is connected to theputer and her character is turned on, she will be able to see all the characters in Tiansheng Continent in it. Not only that, she can also take the other party''s items and use them for her character. As long as the proficiency is enough, then this item willpletely belong to her role, and it will also upgrade the artifact. To a certain extent, the artifact can also help her, steal the talents, skills, luck and everything of other characters. As long as they can be stolen, they can get the character she cultivated. Xu Wei''s reaction at the time was impossible. Even the top hackers in the world could not do this. After all, thepany that released this game, but a top gamepany, the topputer staff of their ownpany, is definitely very powerful. Even if there are some loopholes, it is impossible to cause such a big ident. And Xu Wei also has a concern that once such things are discovered, the gamepany will freeze her ount. Chapter 2935: Develop a female game partner (5) Chapter 2935: Develop a female game partner (5) Not only that, if the alleged amount is toorge, the other party can even sue her. With the development of the game industry up to now, thew has alreadye out with some rules regarding vitions in virtual games. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, she just doesn''t dare. But at this time, a paragraph appeared on the interface, using artifacts to steal items, the gamepany will not track her here, so she can use it with confidence. People are curious, holding such a thing, even if it feels impossible, they still want to try it. After some struggle, Xu Wei decided to try whether this "artifact" that looked like a USB sh drive was so capable. In the beginning, she found someone from the boy''s vige and nned to steal the other party''s belongings, but she didn''t seed. In the manual of the artifact, she asked why, it turns out that the people in the vige are all NPCs, and their items cannot be stolen. What she needs to steal is the things in the hands of those yers. As long as it is something passed by the yer, it can be stolen. Xu Wei changed another stolen object, this time it seeded. What she stole was a pair of shoes and a set of clothes, which she gave to her husband Nangong Jin to wear. She also observed the movement of the other party and the gamepany, and there seemed to be no movement. Later, she became courageous and nned to get some good things for Nangong Jin. After all, she really can''t afford those, she is still a student, even if she goes part-time, it will take a long time before she can buy a nutrition warehouse. Her n is to steal those things that yers put in their backpacks and don''t use them for characters. If a family steals a little, it should have no effect. Later, some yers appeared on the forum and said that the things in their backpacks would be inexplicably small, although they were not important, many people spected whether those things were time-sensitive. Gamepanies are also wondering about this, the items in the game, indeed, some things are time-sensitive. However, if the yer buys it himself, it will not expire. But they can''t tell the truth, saying that they don''t know what''s going on. On the one hand, I figured out a way to deal with the yer, and on the other hand, I was looking for the game brother bug. Xu Wei discovered that the gamepany really couldn''t track her down. After all, there are many things in the mall that are the same, and Nangong Brocade will not be noticed by people. In this way, she took Nangong Jin all the way to upgrade. The things stolen are getting bigger and bigger, because she only has the role of Nangong Jin, so there are not many things stolen, which is not a big problem. Later, there were not many things that Xu Wei could admire, and some yers at the bottom were silent. The gamepany did not find the bug, and there is no way. After all, they still have to make money. This game has attracted many local tyrants to y. It is better to find loopholes, but more importantly, make money. Xu Wei stole all the way, andter stolen the characters of some local tyrant yers. A local yer raises more than one character, so if something is stolen, they don''t even know. In the end, she stole the original owner. Through the artifact, she discovered that the original owner had ten characters in his hands, all of which were top-level equipment, and their attributes had been brushed to full level. The original owner of the tongue is a local tyrant, and secretly steals items from Nangong Jin. The original owner discovered this, and asked the gamepany what happened. The other side said that she could bepensated, but she did not ept it and needed a clear confirmation. Because she is dedicated to raising these roles, every item, except for Su Ge, is carefully selected. Especially for the role of her mother, the top ice pole she prepared for her mother is gone, and the top feather clothes are gone. In fact, Xu Wei had stolen the ice stick and Yuyi. She already had a game storehouse and could enter the game mentally. When meeting Nangong Jin, she naturally wanted to get herself a outfit. Although, she doesn''t have any special attributes. The original owner''s things are missing a lot, which makes her very angry. After arguing with the gamepany, she was excited and rolled down the stairs and died. After the death of the original owner, all her game-developed characters have been stolen by Xu Wei. Xu Wei saw that the original owner''s ount had not been logged in, and she became bolder when she stole it, thinking it was the local tyrant who stopped ying. Until the entire world was assimted into the game world, the game characters raised by the original owner were almost stolen because of their skills, attributes, and items. The original noble status and the powerful cultivation base had various problems. In the end, they all died. Chapter 2936: Develop a female game partner (6) Chapter 2936: Develop a female game partner (6) The game characters developed by the original owner were killed one by one after Xu Wei used so-called artifacts to steal talents, luck, attributes, and top equipment. Not long after they were assimted into the real world in the game world. And the hero Nangong Jin cultivated by Xu Wei, because of the top equipment, talents, attributes, and luck, it protects Xu Wei''s assimted world, and it is smooth. Xu Wei, who possessed the artifact, still used that artifact after the world was assimted. Because of Xu Wei''s previous sess, the artifact has been upgraded. After being integrated into the game world, the artifact can still steal other people''s things. After the things are taken back, they will be ordinary. People outside, although they know that they have some inexplicable fewer items, they don''t know their excellent talents, and their luck will also decrease. So that the cultivation base stagnatester, they thought they had encountered a bottleneck. After reading the memory, Tang Guo opened his eyes and returned to theputer, checking the ten cultivated characters in the house, and ording to the original owner''s previous behavior, began to upgrade the ten characters. [The host is big, this world will be assimted soon after, now after looking at the memory, do you have any ns? Also, Xu Wei should pick up that artifact soon. I think that artifact is not a good thing. Tang Guo brushed his experience and said, "Please help me contact the three Yaos to exin about this artifact. See if this artifact is a product of their counterpart." In fact, after watching the plot, she had a preliminary understanding of the role of this artifact, and its virtues were particrly like the so-called lucky stone she had encountered before. If you distinguish carefully, the two really have the same effect. There is also someone who upies a human body in a certain world and gives her bad luck. These three shoulde from the same party, because they act in the same way. [Okay, the host is big, I have already sent the email to three members, and I dont know when he can reply. The system is not able to reply to messages at any time. For example, when traveling through time and space, there is no way to check emails and reply to these. After all, in the space-time channel, the signal is particrly unstable, and in general, no unnecessary activities are performed. ... In the distant time and space, Tang Kuipleted the task of the world entrusted here very easily. He took back the knife still dripping with blood in his hand and looked back at the gloomy sky. He took out his handkerchief and wiped his palms, and the sound of 111 ttery sounded in his ears, and he gave a lowugh. 111: [The host is big, do you want to stay on vacation or leave the world immediately? Tang Kui''s tone was t: "Is there anything in this world that makes me worthy of nostalgia? It''s meaningless. Get out of the world." He has not encountered any interesting world for a long time. In these small worlds, there are some disgusting things, so every time hepletes a task, he is simply and neatly, and he leaves immediately when hepletes it. After all, the client only asked him to help aplish this, and the other party was also very satisfied with the result, and everyone was happy. Taking a vacation in the small world is better than returning to the space-time department, at least in the space-time department, which is more quiet. 111: [The host is big, is it to choose the next task, leave the world and go directly to the next world? Chapter 2937: Develop a female game partner (7) Chapter 2937: Develop a female game partner (7) [Or to go back to the transfer station and rest for a few days? Since he hugged this golden thigh, his performance has grown steadily, and he is the leader in the mission system every year. There are basically no missionaries, which can bepared to his host. After the great unremitting disadvantages between him and the host, his level is also increasing. 111 remembered the wild system that had no serial number, but was so powerful that it almost broke him. If they meet next time, they won''t necessarily win. "Go back and have a cup of tea before proceeding to the next task. The girl said, no matter what you do, you mustbine work and rest, and don''t break your body." Tang Kui didn''t know what he recalled, but his eyes were so cold that he had more. Some warmth and smiles. This look was seen by 111. He is now not sure whether he can beat the wild system next time he encounters it. Even if you can y, the host might ask him to release the water and let the opponent win, right? [The host is big, ready, and begins to transmit. "Dip! 111 system, you have new mail." After hearing the email alert tone, 111 and Tang Kui were already in Time-Space Communication, and they could not check the emails. Until he returned to the transfer station, Tang Kui made a cup of tea, sinking into the panel and selecting tasks. When he saw a small world where the real world was assimted by the game world, he couldn''t help but look at it more. Because of such a world, he hasn''t been to y yet, so he decisively clicked on this task. Just after receiving it, 111 over there also read the mail. And Tang Kui was already browsing the plot, almost instantaneous, and he had finished browsing all the plots. Then he met with the client. "Are you themissioner this time?" Tang Kui asked, "You are a game character, what task do you want to entrust me to? I''m curious." The client looked at Tang Kui and looked at it for a while before saying: "Although I am just a game character, after the real world and the game world are assimted, the two worlds have learned from each other. The real world has given the game character wisdom and life. And our game world also brings magic and dreams to the real world. In fact, you can think of me as a real person. " Tang Kui smiled lightly: "So, what do you want me to do for you? You should know that depending on the size of the task, you need to pay different values of soul power." "I know, I am willing to exchange all my soul power with you, please be sure to help me protect two people." Tang Kui drank a cup of tea: "All the power of the soul? Just need to protect two people?" "Yes, because the other party holds a magical weapon and is very powerful. I''m not sure if you can handle her. So, my best hope is that you can help me protect these two people. After the world is assimted, protect me. They grow and avoid any danger to them." Tang Kui saw the seriousness in the opponents eyes, finished drinking the tea, and stood up: "Okay, I take this task. You are very persistent and your purpose is very clear. I like your character, even if it is a game character. It also makes me appreciate it, so I decided to give you a package to destroy the artifact you mentioned, which is also my goal." "Three units, we''re gone, we have a mission." Hearing Tang Kui''s words, 111 came back to his senses. Chapter 2938: Develop a female game partner (8) Chapter 2938: Develop a female game partner (8) [Ok, the host is big, yes, the host is big, I just received an email from your wild sister''s wild system, he said in the email...] ... The system watched Tang Guo continue to charge up money in the game, brush up equipment, and equip her ten characters with top equipment, skills, attributes, and experience points in just a few days. . Even if it was Su Ge who had been left out by the original owner, she also upgraded the opponent''s equipment. In fact, Su Ge was the first immortal cultivation genius in Tiansheng Continent anyway, but people outside really didn''t know that Su Ge''s treatment in the hands of the original master was really not very good. The level is the lowest, the strength is also the lowest, not as good as the turtle in the basin. Tang Guo threw money in desperately, basically tens of thousands of tens of thousands, andter tens of thousands of tens of thousands of dors to buy equipment. In addition to raising the ten main characters, she also raised a bunch of killers and entourages, all of whom were highly matched, which were better than a single character raised by some people. In addition, she seemed to like the strange things, and they were all fed up. The system looked at this situation and felt that his host was not raising cattle this time, but raising Gu worms. Seeing Tang Guo''s desperate money, the gamepany seemed to want to raise more. To this end, they issued amand order within two days. A singlemander order can summon a thousand disciples. This is not in the plot. Although there are many local tyrants in the game, there are really no characters like Tang Guo who earnestly raise arge number of characters. The gamepany issued amander order to satisfy Tang Guo who wants to raise characters on arge scale. There are two ways to obtain the master order, one is to dig treasures, and the second is to buy directly with money. The price of a master order is one hundred thousand. After Tang Guo saw the ten yuanmander order, she now has 10,000 disciples. Seeing Tang Guo''s boldness, the gamepany made one million shots. The game nner thought to himself, there are 10,000 disciples, so resources are definitely needed, and the disciples must be equipped with mounts, right? As a result, the gamepany issued another mount token, which is still a mount token, which can summon a thousand mounts. Tang Guo didn''t feel that the gamepany was digging money, they were giving her resources. So, with a wave of her small hand, she recharged a million into the game ount, bought ten mount tokens, and matched her disciples with mounts. The gamepany looked a little excited. For such a big customer, they can''t always only earn her money without giving back, right? Therefore, the gamepany decided to give this local yer a weapon token. That''s right, a weapon token can be opened to obtain a thousand superior weapons. This is to give back to this local tyrant yer. Anyway, the local tyrant likes it, so they can design something she likes for the local tyrant. Tang Guo received the gift in return and was very happy. But I didn''t know that the people in the entire game channel were a little speechless watching her raise 10,000 disciples alone. Although surprised, they are envious. Other local tyrants, although they also like to y games, but this kind of cultivation game, they all think it is unnecessary, Huohuoqian, like Tang Guo, raise 10,000 disciples. With this energy, it''s better to only raise a few, learn experience and skills, and equip them with equipment, which is much more interesting than this. Chapter 2939: Develop a female game partner (9) Chapter 2939: Develop a female game partner (9) But they didn''t say anything, each has its own hobbies. In short, Tang Guo''s ount has been in the first ranking of this game. Tang Guoyang, the game character, smashed millions of things crazy, Father Tang knew. After all, the card Tang Guo used was the secondary card he gave her. "Sir, miss seems to be having fun." Tang Rongyi''s face was full of smiles: "Since thest time I went home to recuperate in aa, I haven''t seen Xiao Guo so happy for a long time." "I heard that in theter stage of this game, the performance of the game characters is simr to that of real people. With the use of the game warehouse, thedy can also y with the game characters in it. As long as it is properly controlled, there will be no harm to thedy''s body." "That''s all right," Tang Rongyi shook his head, a little regretful, "Obviously, the world''s medical skills are advanced, but there is still no way to improve Xiaoguo''s physique. People look at her hungry all the time, and I am afraid that something will happen to her." "Sir, thedy should understand you, now she doesn''t run around everywhere." Speaking of this, Tang Rongyi felt even more guilty: "She is too sensible, which makes me worry more. I know that Xiaoguo especially wants to y with those ssmates, but everyone has concerns." He himself can''t guarantee that when he wants his baby daughter to really y, if something big happens, he will not me those people at all. Therefore, they can understand their concerns. "Don''t worry, sir, dont you think thedy is very happy to spend money now?" the assistantforted, "After the game iste, thedy can y with them in the virtual game world. By the way, sir can also try to y. This game might still be able to be yed with thedy in the game at that time. Speaking of which, the husband anddy spend too little time together." Tang Rongyi reflected on himself and nodded: "It is true that I am not qualified to be a father. If I want to spend more time with Xiaoguo, she should not be so lonely." "Yes, sir can also develop a character, and then fill up the experience points and skill points, and take it to y with thedy in the virtual world. Thedy will definitely be very happy." The assistant''s proposal made Tang Rongyi very excited. "What else are you talking about? Tell me quickly how to y this game." So, with the help of his assistant, Tang Rongyi logged into the game and was creating a character. "Sir, what role do you want to develop? Nanny, guard, or knight?" Tang Rongyi thought for a while and said, "Give up a son. I will raise a brother for Xiaoguo. You need to raise a sensible, obedient, intelligent and capable, strong, powerful, and devoted to petting Xiaoguo brother." Tang Rongyi''s eyes were full of Ci Ai, entered his son''s name. "Arrange for one hour of game time for me every day so that I can use experience points. I will personally train my eldest son so that he can take good care of his younger sister in the game world in the future." Tang Rongyi finished speaking, he felt that Funny, "It''s the first time I have done such a naive thing in my life." "It''s not naive at all. If thedy knows her husband''s mind, she will definitely be very happy. The husband is very busy. In the future, when this game character develops, he will be able to apany thedy instead of her husband." Tang Rongyi thought for a while and thought it was so. "Don''t tell Xiaoguo about this, I want to give her a surprise. By the way, give me more money to go in. The experience is worth learning by yourself, and it will be fine if the money can be solved." Chapter 2940: Develop a female game match (10) Chapter 2940: Develop a female game match (10) Tang Guosi didn''t know that her cheap father, in order to be able to y with her, was also developing a role, and he also raised her a perfect brother who spoiled his sister Kuangmo. Her body recuperated for a while, and she was basically able to continue school. After going to school, I definitely don''t have so much time to gain experience points. She gave this glorious task to the system. After she came, she asked the system to add a lot of defenseyers to her game ount. Once Xu Wei''s artifact appeared, it would be impossible to steal her things. Of course, it will take a while for the other party to steal from her. Before that, Xu Wei was stealing items from ordinary yers. Tang Guo checked the mechanics of the entire game, and then called the gamepany. "Is it Miss Tang?" Later, Tang Guo spent a lot of money. Not only did Tang Guo spend a lot of money, but the gamepany also discovered that Mr. Tang also spent tens of thousands of hundreds of thousands, and Mr. Tang seemed to only raise one character. Therefore, Tang Guo called thepany, and of course they were able to stay at the VIP level. "I wonder if Miss Tang called, do you have any suggestions for us?" Tang Guo: "It''s like this. I have yed many modes at the moment. I especially want to y one mode, the pk challenge mode. I like the kind of mandatory challenge that can knock down the opponent''s equipment. Are you ready for this? Now there are a lot of yers. Your game can dig treasures and fight monsters. Why can''t yers challenge pk?" "It''s true that Miss Tang, we have indeed prepared such a model, but there is no n to upgrade it yet." "Can I upgrade earlier? If this continues, I don''t even feel the desire to recharge." Gamepany staff: "..." Well, they will prepare right away. "Thank you Miss Tang for the suggestion. In fact, we are already nning the upgrade of this mode. We will expand the map at that time, and we can also establish sects, gangs and the like. Of course, afterwards, there are territories upied, so this pk challenge There are patterns, so stay tuned." Tang Guo hung up the phone with satisfaction, and charged another 500,000 to your ount. No way, her father has a lot of money and let her spend it casually, just spend it happily. The weak system asked: [The host is big, I feel that you have proposed this to the gamepany, there must be some ulterior purpose. "There is no ulterior motive. I just want to start the pk mode early. It is better to have a mandatory challenge mode. Then I can challenge Xu Wei and knock down all her equipment. As long as she dares to steal things, I Just beat her back to her original form." Speaking of this, Tang Guo called the gamepany again. "Miss Tang, do you need anything else?" "I have an idea, that is, when pk challenges, if you can drop the level and continue to challenge, you can beat the opponent back to the original shape, is it more challenging?" System: Too bad, this woman. Tang Guo has gone to school normally, and the experience points are all helped by the system. She only needs to charge up the money and equip the character with equipment. On Xu Wei''s side, as in the plot, she picked up the USB sh drive that imed to be an artifact. On this day, Xu Wei came back from a part-time job and found the USB sh drive. When I turned on theputer to y a game, I suddenly remembered the existence of the USB sh drive, ready to see what was inside. Chapter 2941: Develop a female game match (11) Chapter 2941: Develop a female game match (11) If there is something important, you can still find a way to return it to the other party. If there is nothing important, no two people will care about this kind of ordinary USB sh drive, so she just keeps it at home. After connecting the USB sh drive to theputer, she saw the instructions. As in the plot, she can''t believe there is such a thing, which is impossible for top hackers. After all, this game is really made by a bigpany, and a little bit of this loophole will be fixed immediately. Moreover, she does not think that such apany will have such terrible mistakes. But the existence of the artifact, as well as the words in the instruction manual, let her not worry about it, all made her curious. In the end, she still couldn''t resist the temptation. ording to the original plot, she found an ordinary yer and stole a very ordinary thing. In the end, it seeded. The items stolen back became level 1, which was the initial level. It was very ordinary, but from the outside, no one could find out what was strange. The artifact told her that even the gamepany could not analyze the data of this item, and would only consider it to be the mostmon item in the game, for novice yers. Then, Xu Wei got bolder. She was a little embarrassed at first, butter thought that those things were eliminated by those yers, they weren''t needed at all and couldn''t be sold at present. If it was stolen, the other party could not find it. Even if it is found, there is no way to track it, and it bes bolder. "She is really getting bolder and bolder." Tang Guo saw the data that the system had stolen from Xu Wei. "If she steals someone else''s things, doesn''t she blush?" [There are still a lot of people blindfolded by the benefits in front of them. If they are really among them, there may be few people who can control it. "Speaking so old-fashioned, who did you learn from?" [The host is big, why don''t you ask the gamepany, when will you upgrade? "It should be soon. Even if I am a local yer, they will put the upgrade on the agenda as soon as possible. After all, this is arge game, and I must test it before upgrading to avoid problems and losing yers." Right. Half a monthter, the game was upgraded, and the whole server was shut down for one night. It is expected that the server will start at 9 o''clock in the morning. At that time, Tang Guo was in school. It was the system that told her that the game had been upgraded and there were many more things in it, and basically everything she wanted appeared. "These are all prepared by the gamepany, but they were taken out in advance." When he is free, Tang Guo logs into the game. Because the system has been connected to the game, she only needs to sink her consciousness into it to be able to log in. The yer pk challenge has appeared. Themon challenge requires the agreement of both parties. If the challenge is mandatory, a token is required. The token can be sold in the mall or obtained by mining treasure. There is a mandatory challenge token, and of course there is also a mandatory challenge exempt token, called a war-free token, which is twice as expensive as a mandatory challenge token. Tang Guo couldn''t help but smiled: "As expected, it is a gamepany that attracts money. It is very profitable." [Yes, the value of a mandatory challenge token is one hundred, which does not seem to be much, but everyone can buy it. As soon as the system finished speaking, Tang Guo went to the mall to buy tokens. I bought one hundred at a time, which was very good, but another 10,000 yuan was gone. Tang Guo looked at the one hundred mandatory challenge tokens in his backpack, and said with some excitement: "When school is over, I will send someone to challenge Xu Wei and bring the male lead back to his original form." It''s not that she doesn''t do it now, but that Xu Wei is also in ss, and the other party has not logged into the game, so the challenge is not sessful. System: I heard it, the host was super excited. Chapter 2942: Develop a female game match (12) Chapter 2942: Develop a female game match (12) Tang Guo was here looking forward to school, and then went to beat and challenge Xu Wei. Xu Wei, who was there, was actually looking forward to school, and then went back to brush experience points for Nangong Brocade, brush item proficiency, and improve her strength. Of course, by the way, can you find other yers from other yers'' backpacks? It''s not very useful to find the other yer, it''s more suitable for Nangongjin items. Under the expectation of the two, school was finally over. The two are not in the same school, it should be said that they are still far apart. Xu Wei is a high school student in a certain county middle school, and Tang Guo is a very good school in another province, the capital city center. At any rate, she is the daughter of the city''s richest man. She is still very clever, and she cannot go to a bad school. If it weren''t for this distance, Tang Guo really wanted to meet this Xu Wei. Xu Wei ran all the way, returned to the room, and couldn''t wait to turn on theputer. In this era, although it has not developed into a special high-tech era, no matter what you do, it is inseparable from theputer. As long as there are children in the family, they are basically equipped with aputer. After all, some courses may be conducted on the school''s official website on aputer. Without aputer, there is basically no way to attend sses. Xu Wei logged in to the game and connected the USB sh drive. Then the scene picture came out, and the current Nangong Jin can no longer live in the small broken thatched cottage before. Because of her help, he improved his strength, cured hismeness, and provided him with equipment. Some time ago, Nangong Jin defeated thergest npc in the vige, the vige chief. The people in the vige dare not bully him anymore, and treat him respectfully every day. Xu Wei nned to improve Nangong Jin''s strength, and then go to the town to have a look. It would be best to defeat the mayor and conquer the entire town. Because she wasn''t very satisfied with Nangong Jin''s appearance at first, so the previous attribute points were basically added to his appearance. At present, she has nned to obtain attribute points next, all of which will be added to others. Although Nangong Jin''s appearance has not reached the most perfect state, it can also have 8 levels (full level is 10). At least, she is currently satisfied. Sending Nangong Jin to check the proficiency of the items, Xu Wei used the magical USB sh drive to find the yers closest to her and began to look at the things suitable for Nangong Jin in their backpacks. Not long after, she found a knife, which was just suitable for Nangongjin''s current level. So, she stole the knife without hesitation. The magical USB sh drive can not only steal things, but when observing those backpacks, it can also show which things are used frequently, infrequently, and not used once. Basically, the things Xu Wei stole were the kind that might have been used once, or they might have never been used. She used it often, for the sake ofpleteness, she still didn''t dare to move. Qingyue Dao had just taken it and dropped into her backpack, transforming it into a very ordinary knife. There is no difference at all from the level 1 weapons that can be seen everywhere in the system. However, with the magical USB sh drive, she can see the introduction appearing in the backpack. She also tried before, throwing a piece of equipment with a changed appearance on the ground, and no yer picked it up at all, because it was really too low-level. Chapter 2943: Develop a female game match (13) Chapter 2943: Develop a female game match (13) Because this game just appeared, so far, everyone is still exploring, there is no development and sale of air energy. The grids of the backpack are limited, unless it is a local yer, use money to open the storage grid. But ordinary yers like her do not have that krypton gold ability. Xu Wei clicked on the use of the Qingyue Knife and gave the Qingyue Knife to Nangong Jin. In an instant, Nangong Jin held the Qingyue Sword in her hand. She was going to look at the useful things in other yers'' backpacks, such as pill, attribute point bonus points, etc., every time she stole a little, such arge number of yers would not find it. Recently, relying on this, she has promoted Nangong Jin many levels. It''s just that the bonuses of these attribute points are obtained by most yers and immediately used by their beloved cultivated characters. Only a few of them will be kept. If you want to steal some of them, it is especially troublesome, so she has to turn them over one by one. The artifact told her that as long as it is upgraded, it will be automatically locked in the future, and yers who are easy to steal items will not be so troublesome. For this reason, Xu Wei worked hard every day to brush Nangong brocade with experience and proficiency in using items. ording to the manual on the artifact, if it wants to upgrade, it is to use the stolen items to the full level. The more advanced the item, the more experience points for upgrading the artifact. At this moment, a dialog box popped up on Xu Wei''s game interface, making her stunned. [yers gracefully sent ~ The little turtle under the door of fruit jam willunch a mandatory challenge to Nangong Jin under your door. Xu Wei also froze for a moment, forcing a challenge? She was a little impressed. It seemed that in the previous upgrade, a lot of things were updated in the system, including the yer-to-yer pk and a mandatory challenge token. Not! When Xu Wei reacted, the interface had be a challenge interface. Then she saw a very big tortoise, rushing towards Nangong Jin quickly, and a tortoise sat on Nangong Jin. Finally, the interface appeared: [The yer WanyupaiGuojiao Xiaoguigui defeated your Nangongjin. yers are invited to work hard to improve the strength of your husband! Items dropped: [First-level weapons, first-level shoes, first-level clothing, and first-level rings. In the blink of an eye, Xu Wei saw her "husband" Nangong Jin, and everything on her body fell out of her way. The whole person is only left with a pair of pants. She suspected that the system left her with a pant, which was thest face. Isn''t it so cheating? Will all the equipment be dropped after one challenge? However, seeing the dropped equipment, the system did not find any problems in it, and Xu Wei was relieved. Xu Wei thought it was an ident, so she turned around and put on new clothes for Nangong Jin. Just put it on, the challenge frame appeared again. [yers gracefully sent ~ The little turtle under the door of fruit jam willunch a mandatory challenge to Nangong Jin under your door. [The yer''s graceful pieThe little turtle under the door of fruit jam defeated the Nangong Jin under your door. yers are invited to work hard to improve the strength of your husband! [The yer gracefully sent ~ The little turtle under the door of fruit jam willunch a mandatory challenge to Nangong Jin under your door. [The yer''s graceful pieThe little turtle under the door of fruit jam defeated the Nangong Jin under your door. yers are invited to work hard to improve the strength of your husband! [yers gracefully pie ~ fruit jam...] [yers gracefully pie ~ fruit jam...] [yers gracefully pie ~ fruit jam...] Chapter 2944: Develop a female game partner (14) Chapter 2944: Develop a female game partner (14) Xu Wei really didn''t understand why she was forced to challenge her by the graceful sentiment. What made her even more angry was that the other party sent it out as a tortoise. These days, there are even turtles in the game. Even if you raise a tortoise, you still keep it so strong. Basically, Nangong Jin was beaten by the opponent, and the reaction was toote. Every time she just dressed Nangong Jin, the other party came. She also tried to buy a war-free token before, but she is not a local tyrant. A war-free token is two hundred yuan, but it hurts. In the end, she could only watch Nangong Jing being beaten, and she had nothing to do. This gentle pie fruit jam, she knows who it is. After all, the top of the local tyrants list is the other party, and there are often full-service notifications that the other side has obtained the local tyrant''s logo. Click to open the full server ranking, basically, the first in the full server is in her hands, she is a real krypton gold yer. She doesn''t understand. It seems that there is no holiday between her and the local tyrant, right? For this reason, Xu Wei tried to contact Tang Guo. But Tang Guo had already cked Xu We, and couldn''t receive any news from the other party. This made Xu Wei see that the message failed to send, and she understood that the local tyrant had cked her out. She frowned and thought, is she really offending any local tyrant inadvertently? No, she has always been honestly upgrading, the most tyrant who is impossible. And the two of them are not in the same district, the local tyrant is in the same district, and she only registeredter. In desperation, Xu Wei decided not to wear equipment for Nangong Jin. Just let him wear the pants first, lest the local tyrante over and make trouble. However, she was wrong again. [Traceful PieFruit Jam, the big orange cat, will challenge you, Nangong Jin! [The challenge begins! [Orange big cat pped the Nangong Brocade with a paw, and the Nangong Brocade dropped to level 2! Gentle PieFruit Jam, Big Orange Catunches apulsory challenge to Nangong Jin! ... In just one minute, Xu Wei watched that Nangong Jin was beaten to death by the orange cat ten times, and all of them dropped more than twenty levels. Then she discovered that not only the level but also the attributes were lost. In short, Nangong Jin, who has lost so many times, is no longer as handsome and handsome as before. Xu Wei has a bad premonition and has been forcibly challenged by the other party. Will Nangong Jin be beaten back to her original form? She hurriedly went to read the previous upgrade announcement. After reading it, her whole body was not good. It turns out that when the game was updated, it was exined above. After being defeated, if there is no item to drop, the character developed by the yer will be defeated, or even fall into the original form. Most yers think this n is very good, more challenging and interesting. After all, under normal circumstances, there will be no one like Tang Guo who buys mandatory challenge tokens and points to a character to y, right? Just for a while, Nangong Jin became a bit ugly again. Seeing that Nangong Jin might beme, Xu Wei quickly quit the game to keep her safe. Seeing that there was no game screen on theputer interface, she let out a long sigh, dropped the table vigorously, and murmured: "I don''t know if the local tyrant has taken the wrong medicine. She has to chase me and kill. Nangong Jinyang is so good, it went from level 50 to level 20 in an instant, almost back to its original form." On the other side, Tang Guo watched Xu Wei go offline and smiled happily: "The gamepany''s nning is very talented." Chapter 2945: Develop a female game match (15) Chapter 2945: Develop a female game match (15) [It''s quite talented. After all, it makes the host very happy. By the way, the host is big, and all the things in Xu Wei''s backpack were knocked out by you. Now she really went back to the beginning one step at a time, and had to work hard to help Nangong Brocade. The system asked curiously: [Host Da, do you think Xu Wei will give up? After all, you chased her back to her original form. If she gave up, wouldnt it be fun? "I shouldn''t give up just because of this one time. You have watched her for a while to see if she is going to steal things. I guess she will go online. I won''t challenge her then, lest she is scared. Don''t dare to y games." The system thinks that his host is big, maybe he has some bad idea in his mind. "You said that all the mandatory challenge tokens havee out. Will the gamepany n for the next step and offer a reward? And, I am gentlely sent to my school, so many disciples, is it not for nothing? It is impossible to find every time Troubles are tantlypulsory to challenge. If you use it too much, it will appear to be very forceful and not fun." System: He is still a very young man, who doesn''t understand the evil taste of this old fried dough stick. "The reward for this is still rtively popr, right? Normally, such games will be released. I guess the gamepany should be prepared. A game has been developed for so long, and some things must have been nned long ago, and it will be appropriate. , Just perfect it, just add it in and use it." "But the reward order is too much, and it''s very pretending." Tang Guo tapped his finger, "So, let''s issue another assassin order. Those disciples raised under the sect can pretend to be assassins and assassinate other yers. The assassination failed If the assassination is sessful, the identity can be exposed. If the assassination is to seed, the identity will not be exposed. In this case, it is fair." "The price can be set a bit more expensive, so it is not easy to disgust the yers. If most yers can''t afford it, there will be no so much trouble." System: [The host is right, as long as you can afford it. "I remember that in the plot, Nangong Jin still has a hidden identity? After all, there are not many ordinary people surnamed Nangong. It is the presence of the male protagonist that triggers the hidden plot is normal. When his identity is exposedter, Xu Wei will understand. Why was he assassinated." System: Damn it, too bad! Tang Guo waved his hand and recharged some money and went in. Then I called the gamepany and said my thoughts: "Always use injunctions to challenge. If you use more, it''s boring." Gamepany nning: "..." His head is bald. "When will your rewardse out?" Tang Guo asked curiously. The person in charge of the gamepany: "Since Miss Tang has asked, we actually interrupted the reward order next month." "Get out early, I''m afraid I won''t be interested next month." Head of the gamepany: Really bald. Tang Guo wasn''t just the vice card that Tang Rongyi gave her. After all, the money she was going to put in must have the gamepany follow her. Just hundreds of thousands, millions, gamepanies don''t have such a good attitude. Therefore, she spends a lot of money from stocks, which her family makes. System: Stand tall! proud. Her speed of spending money, she doesn''t treat money as money at all. Her running water alone is worth tens of thousands of yers. After all, ordinary yers are honestly earning experience upgrades, redeeming items, and improving character attributes. Chapter 2946: Develop a female game partner (16) Chapter 2946: Develop a female game partner (16) This nurturing game, both krypton gold and non-krypton gold, can be yed to the end, but krypton gold is like riding a rocket, if you dont have krypton gold, you are in a wheelchair. "This, we will consider it. We are still discussing whether or not to issue a reward earlier." Tang Guo was satisfied: "Actually, I have a suggestion. Let me talk about it. I find it very interesting." Gamepany nning: How do you feel that the programmers of theirpany are going to be bald. "Miss Tang, please say." "I have a reward order, how can there be no assassin order? You see, I have so many disciples under my sect, so I cant raise them for nothing. In addition to doing tasks and making money for me, I have to dare to order other things. Ah. Didnt you say that this game is simtion, many plots are based on human activities. So, letting them pretend to be assassins to assassinate other yers should not be excessive. Set another one. If the assassination fails, the identity will be revealed, and if you make enemies with the yer, if the assassination is sessful, the identity will not be revealed..." Gamepany nning: Although, it is really a good idea/ Person in charge of the gamepany: Why didn''t he expect this? The assassination order, so pay attention. After disconnecting the phone, Tang Guo continued to collect experience points. She looked at the character of Su Ge, no matter how pitiful, anyway, she also topped up so much money, and also upgraded the other party''s equipment, all of which were upgraded to the top. "Tongzi, when you have time, please give Su Ge a grade, I feel he is a bit pitiful. My little tortoise is now almost 200, and Su Ge is still less than 100. Anyway, it is Tiansheng. The maind''s first cultivator genius." [The host is huge, level 97 is actually not low, this game is at level 60, it is particrly difficult to rise, many districts do not have this level yet. Moreover, this game hasn''t been out for long. "Mainly, the disciples I raised seem to be almost 80th grade, right?" System: [Okay, let him be promoted. When the host is in ss, I will give him more experience. It sounds really pitiful. Wasn''t there a challenge pk, he sent Su Ge to pk, pk, the easiest to gain experience. The next day, Tang Guo was in ss, and the system was giving Su Ge a level, leading him to kill the Quartet. Of course, this time is not to force pk, after all, it is very beautiful and easy to make enemies. He is taking Su Ge to the pk stage. After winning the opponent, he can defend the ring and other yers will challenge him. The longer you stand on the ring and the more yers you defeat, the more experience points you have. Tang Guo was attending ss seriously, and Xu Wei was still very upset about what happened yesterday. Because of that incident, she was afraid of being targeted by local tyrants, and did not dare to log in to the game again. As Tang Guo thought, it was impossible for her to give up this game. She nned to go back and log in again when school is over. She believes that the local tyrant may have just seen her not pleasing to the eye yesterday, and may have forgotten about it today. And, she was even more urgent to raise the level of Nangong Jin. Although she was defeated so many times, her instinct told her not to give up Nangong Jin. Xu Wei didn''t know what was going on with this terrible intuition. At noon, the Tangpany''s office, except for the lunch break, is the game time arranged by the assistant for Tang Rongyi. In order to y with Tang Rongyi, assistant Hu Min also raised a game character by himself. Chapter 2947: Develop a female game match (17) Chapter 2947: Develop a female game match (17) However, his role is different from Tang Rongyi''s. He has a wife role. As for men, it is not interesting to raise anything without a grandmother. "The equipment is still not perfect, and I have to add some money." Tang Rongyi said, quickly clicking the mouse with his finger, adding various attribute points to the characters on the interface, and giving his grown-up son''s experience points every day to make the game y. The experience value of the characters has reached level 100 at present. Hu Min looked at Tang Rongyi''s pain, and he rushed in for a hundred thousand, and he was in pain. "Sir, you don''t actually need to spend so much money, you''ve spent a lot of money. After all, it''s just a game character for a youngdy. There is no need to be so serious, right?" Tang Rongyi shook his head and said with a smile: "Since I have raised all of them, I must raise them seriously. Xiaoguo is now the top of all servers. I didn''t even make the top 100." "Sir, you want to be among the top 100 local tyrants?" Hu Min didn''t know if he should cry for good things orugh. Was his proposal wrong? Looking at his wife with a devil''s figure and angelic face on hisputer interface, he couldn''t help charging in again. His wife is so beautiful and she feels abusing him if she doesn''t match her with nice clothes. Maybe, this is why he is single so far. "I n to be in the top ten. When the timees, I will go to Xiaoguo to y with her. I don''t know if she will be happy." "Definitely, sir, you can also choose to join Miss''s graceful faction. Didn''t she create a graceful faction before? There are many game characters in it. It is said that the master order wasunched by the gamepany in advance for her. " "No, wait until I reach the top ten, then go to find Xiaoguo." Tang Rongyi looked at the game character on the interface, and quickly added attribute points to him, "If there is such a son, I don''t have to worry about Xiaoguo. I took care of her. Xiaoguos health is not good, and there is a brother who protects her and loves her, she just needs to be a little princess." [Host, this Tang Rongyi is really a good dad. He actually raised a game character for his daughter, looking forward to ying with her one day. Tang Kui said, "I don''t know when this world can be assimted. It''s really boring to upgrade here every day." 111 thought weakly in his heart, what boring, obviously I wanted to go there soon and see that wild sister. "If it weren''t for being afraid of being caught with abnormal data, I would have long wanted to upgrade to level 200. Not enough for this cheap dad, the equipment for me is not bad, and I like the added attributes." Tang Kuimented, "Unfortunately, At present, I have to endure the shackles of the game world, afraid of data copse, and dare not move." 111 sighed: [If the host really wants to see your sister, do you want me to send an email to her wild system and tell me about your existence? "No, give her a surprise at that time. Since she is here, she will not be the same as before, and things will happen." 111 tone faintly: [Not only did nothing happen, but also Xu Wei gave a severe lesson yesterday. The whole server knows, the local tyrant finds a little transparent trouble and directly knocks the opponent down more than 20 levels, almost back to the original shape. "She''s just happy." 111: Ah! Sometimes the host is really unprincipled. That wild sister really took away all the favor of the host. After school that day, Xu Wei logged into the game again, ready to see the situation. Chapter 2948: Develop a female game match (18) Chapter 2948: Develop a female game match (18) Xu Wei cautiously helped Nangong Jin gain experience points, and also checked whether the first full-server local tyrant list was online. Seeing that the other party was not online, she was quietly relieved, and quickly helped Nangong Jin brush experience. At the same time, ess the magical USB sh drive and continue to check the contents of those yers'' backpacks. She worked so hard before, and once she returned to the beginning, Xu Wei stillined in her heart. However, the mandatory challenge order from the local tyrants was like no money. She could not only ept it. Suddenly, Xu Wei''s mind shed, and she wanted to go to the local tyrant''s backpack to see what kind of items were in it. A local tyrant on the full server list must have rushed into a lot of money, not to mention anything else, the dress must be top-notch. For a long time, she checked other yers, and they were all yers of simr level. Because she was beaten by soil yesterday, she wanted to see it. She was beaten inexplicably on her own side and looked at the other party''s things. Isn''t it an exaggeration? Soon, Xu Wei entered Tang Guo''s game id number in the system of the magic USB sh drive, and Tang Guo''s ount information popped up instantly. She happily clicked on the other party''s backpack, and there was no response at all. I took a closer look and realized that the backpack, which should have been gleaming, turned out to be gray. Anyone who has yed the game knows that the gray backpack is either empty or has insufficient permissions to order. Obviously, Tang Guo''s backpack cannot be empty, is it because of insufficient authority? Every time she was confused, she would go to the manual of the artifact and read the answer. Sure enough, she soon found out why, it turned out that her level was really not enough. It should be said that the level of Nangong Jin is not enough. ording to the current situation, the backpack she can steal, the character with the best level of her own, can only be 30 levels lower than the highest character of the opponent. She took a look at the Nangong Jin level, which is currently not 30, because she was beaten yesterday and dropped more than 20 levels. Look at Tang Guo''s development of the character, the highest level, his face suddenly turned white, 266 level, which is simply higher than the level of a big boss. At least, for now, there hasn''t been such a high level among NPCs. Knowing that Tang Guo''s backpack could not be checked, Xu Wei was a little disappointed, so she went to check it in other yers'' backpacks. The level of Nangong Brocade is now lower again. There is still a limitation on the artifacts she steals. That is, everything she can steal must be what Nangong Brocade can currently use. It was a long way to upgrade again, which made Xu Weiin more and more. The rich, who couldn''t find a ce to spend, had toe to force her to challenge her. The local tyrants may not understand, they are ordinary yers, how tired it is to gain experience. Tang Guo went online a littlete, mainly because Tang Rongyi came back today and took her out for dinner. By the way, the game she yed recently was also discussed. She thought what was wrong, but Tang Rongyi said, "Xiao Guo can buy what he looks like in it, and buy it. Dad still has the money to buy you some equipment. I increased the amount of your secondary card." As long as the daughter is happy, Xiaoguo''s body seems to be much better these days. However, thinking of Tang Guomen''s 10,000 disciples and raising ten major characters, he still couldn''t help being funny. Chapter 2949: Develop a female game match (19) Chapter 2949: Develop a female game match (19) "Okay, Dad." Looking at Tang Guo, Tang Rongyi almost couldn''t help it, and said that he was also secretly ying the cultivation game recently. Don''t panic, let''s talk to Xiaoguo when he climbs to the top ten. Back to the room, Tang Guo logged into the game. By the way, I also asked the system: "Did Xu Wei steal other people''s things today?" [Steal, while the host is not online, she still wants toe and see the host''srge backpack secretly, but there seems to be some restrictions on her artifact, it may be that her level is low and she has no permission to view it temporarily. The host is greatly relieved, even if she is upgraded to the permission to view, she will not be able to see it with me, and even if she can see it, she will not be able to touch it. Tang Guo didn''t care about this: "Is she offline?" [Well, she went offline earlier today, I guess she wanted to avoid the host, after all, she was afraid of being beaten by you yesterday. "I''m so afraid of me, then I won''t beat her recently." Tang Guo''s lips curled up, "Moreover, she shouldn''t be promoted by two levels today. A mandatory challenge is also very expensive. Every time she knocks down one or two levels. , It doesn''t mean anything. When she reaches the sixtieth level, you can tell me again." She was also afraid of beating Xu Wei, so it wouldn''t be interesting. Doesn''t the other party like to steal things? When the opponent steals to a certain extent, she will knock down all the opponent''s things, just like Daguai upgrade. So, this strange is too small, she really looks down on it. [The host is big, don''t you n to announce the situation of Xu Wei? The system is puzzled, After all, she stole a lot of yers'' things. Those people were still discussing it some time ago, but they were prevaricated by the official. Under the circumstances, she should continue to steal things. It is really not easy for everyone to arrange equipment. Without gold, you can only use time to umte. "For the time being, even if it is officially known, it will just block her ount and stop her from ying this game. This is not what I want. What Xu Wei does is to wait for the world to assimte. Lets announce to everyone. Actually, Im very curious about how she will steal other peoples things when the world is assimted." "Also, didn''t you send a message to 111? The artifact is probably a product produced by the spatio-temporal department. It sounds very evil." Tang Guo thought for a while and said, "If you use Xu Wei''s game now If the ount is banned, Divine Tool will definitely abandon her and look for someone else. In this case, it is better to observe it like this, wait for the world to assimte before making a decision." The system thinks this is fine, but he still asks a little naively: [What if Xu Wei doesn''t steal anything? "Tongzi, have you upgraded to a stupid?" System: Yes, he shouldn''t ask this stupid question. Xu Wei observed for several days and found that Tang Guo really didn''t mean to challenge her forcibly. Sometimes she secretly observes that the other party has been online for a long time, as if the previous incident was a misunderstanding. One monthter, Xu Wei slowly raised the level of Nangong Jin. So far, it is already at level sixty. And Nangong Jin''s appearance has also returned to handsome and unparalleled, equipped with her also matched the opponent. Because of the existence of the artifact, the equipment on Nangong Jin''s body seems to be the mass equipment of that level. This month, she secretly took a lot of things in other yers'' backpacks. Chapter 2950: Develop a female game match (20) Chapter 2950: Develop a female game match (20) All the equipment of Nangong Jines in this way, so she only needs to be responsible every day, to gain experience points for Nangong Jin and upgrade his attribute points. She is also not krypton gold, if it is krypton gold, it might be close to the 100th level by now. She especially wanted to steal some attribute points back to make Nangong Jin more capable, but most yers, they got attribute points, basically immediately added to the characters, so far, she can steal, There is really little. Prior to this, the service has been updated several times, and it is said that many things have been updated. But Xu Wei doesn''t care about this, and now she is dedicated to helping Nangong Jin upgrade. As time passed, there was an urgency in her heart to raise the level of Nangong Jin, otherwise she would definitely regret it. Therefore, she tried desperately to level up, but now she reached level sixty, the experience points for level promotion were particrly high, and her leveling was slow. Unless you have krypton gold, increase attributes, and then use experience points, it will be easier to break through the level, and the upgrade will be fast. But she is just an ordinary high school student and really doesn''t have that much money. [The host is big, Xu Wei''s Nangong Jin is already level 60,] On this day, the system secretly poked and said to Tang Guo, [Fat, you can kill it. Tang Guo was in ss at the time and almostughed, and then she hummed: "Go back and kill it." [The host is big, haven''t we updated a few new things before? The killing order hase out. "What about the assassination order?" [Assassination order should still be nned, not so fast, after all, this is also arge-scale game, and now more and more people are ying it. If you want to upgrade and update, it is estimated that there is still a long time. "All right, Xiao Tongzi, you give me fifty hunting orders and let other yers take up the task. If you are rewarded, just choose the equipment in the backpack, which I am about to eliminate." Now that the killing order came out and Xu Wei''s Nangong Brocade had reached the sixtieth level, it had to be used. Fifty killing orders should be almost the same. The system secretly poked a smile, and quickly went to buy tokens. After school in the afternoon, Xu Wei hurried back to the room, turned on theputer, and graded Nangong Jin. Because this month, she and Tang Guo had nothing to do with each other, and the local tyrant stopped making trouble for her, which made her feel much better. The urgency in her heart became stronger and stronger, and she must improve Nangong Jin''s strength as soon as possible. Just when the interface was just opened, she saw a series of system messages: [The yer Grace PieFruit Jam issued a killing order for you] [The yer Grace PieFruit Jam issued a killing order for you] [The yer Grace PieFruit Jam issued a killing order for you] ... Xu Wei also counted them. There were fifty hunting orders. She stared at the game interface, a little unbelievable. Where did she provoke the top tyrant? It has been a month since Xu Wei was forcibly challenged by the full-service local tyrants a gentle piefruit jam. At noon today, Graceful Pie Fruit Jam issued fifty orders to kill Xu Wei in one go. As long as the yer who receives this kill order can kill Xu Wei once, he can get the items dropped by the opponent''s character, and at the same time can get rewards from Tang Guo. Especially the public rewards, for them, are all top equipment. All the people in the service are crazy. Chapter 2951: Develop a female game match (21) Chapter 2951: Develop a female game match (21) Because the kill order can kill people across servers. After all, this chase order is very expensive, much more expensive than a mandatory challenge order. One thousand yuan! Only the local tyrants can y. Although they are curious about the graceful pie fruit jam, why they have to issue ten hunting orders and a small transparent hunting down, but if there is a reward, the other is not important. Killing Xiaoxiao transparent, is it simple for them? As a result, before Xu Wei had reacted, she just went online and read the system news. Her Nangong Jin was found. The other party was a more than 100-level boss who hacked Nangong Jin to death. The gangster hacked people to death. He was still shouting in the whole server. He had already killed Nangong Jin and told everyone that the scope of Nangong Jin''s activities, so that those who received the killing order, shoulde and sh. he! After sending this sentence, the boss went to ept the award. [Host, your wild sister is bullying Xiao transparent. ] 111. I watched the whole process. Xu Wei was chased by countless gangsters with more than one hundred levels. Her Nangong Jins level has been falling from level 60, but now its level 30. . The chase order is more perverted than the mandatory challenge order. Now she has been locked. Even if the power is cut off or hangs up, there is no way to escape those chase orders that lock her. Xu Wei paled the whole time, and went to send a message to Tang Guo, but Tang Guo had cked her out a long time ago, and she couldn''t send it through. "Look at my father''s backpack. There is something extra." Tang Kui said with a smile and excitement, "What''s the killing order." Hearing this 111, he hurried to look at it and saw the gleaming killing order in the backpack. He poked it, and it really showed up. You can get the corresponding equipment reward by chasing down Nangong Jin under Xu Wei''s door once. Currently, 111 is a little helpless: [I feel that after a while, your host, your father, will y games in the study that usuallyes to work, and send you to chase Nangong Jin. "After the unremitting efforts of this cheap dad, I finally made me break through the 200th level," Tang Kui said quietly, "I want to leave it alone. I don''t bother to get a small transparent whose level drops to more than 30. But chasing it down. Ling was issued by my sister, so I can''t help but step on him to death." Now 111, I don''t want to talk at all. Tang Guo and Tang Rongyi had dinner together. After dinner, the two had no special activities today. Tang Rongyi first said: "Xiaoguo don''t y toote, y early." "Okay, too, dad, don''t work toote." Tang Rongyi held his face and nodded: "I will definitely go to bed at 11 o''clock." He nced at his watch, and the current disy was 9 o''clock in the evening. I was sleeping at 11 o''clock. There are still two hours left. , Help his son brush his experience. By the way, at noon today, I received a killing order issued by Xiaoguo from his family. It must be in the game that someone provokes Xiaoguo and he wants to go up and teach the other party. Tang Kui waited and waited, and finally waited until his cheap dad logged in to the game. Currently, Xu Wei is not asleep. Tomorrow is the weekend, and Xu Wei is locked in by another killing order and forced to quit the game. There is no way to save it. She could only keep her face nk and watch Nangong Jin fall from the ranks. If she issues this time, the remaining hunt down order will not expire. She is not going to be hunted down, locked, and let the other party kill it. Chapter 2952: Develop a female game match (22) Chapter 2952: Develop a female game match (22) I really don''t know how the other party would grab her and kill. This gave Xu Wei the idea of changing the area and name. When Tang Rongyi took Tang Kui to find Nangongjin, he looked at the level of the opponent and was very silent. Tang Rongyi frowned in the study and muttered, "Why are there two levels left?" Seeing that Nangong Jin has only two levels, and there is only one pants left, Tang Rongyi is a bit disappointed. He, the father, is really too busy toe over and cut him twice. Tang Kui was also a bit speechless, at two levels, a single hair could kill the opponent. Although only two levels, neither of them had the idea to give up. Tang Rongyi still ordered a killing order to lock Nangong Jin. After that, Tang Kui was not wee and stepped on it with one foot, trampling Nangong Jin to death. At this point, their mission waspleted, and the killing order disappeared. However, many of the remaining people came with a killing order, looking at only the first level Nangong Jin, they were a little confused. Because the rewards for sess in hunting down were so rich, they came and killed Nangong Jin once. Nangong Jin, who can''t drop his equipment and level, can only drop the contents of the backpack after he hacks people. Seeing Nangong Jin being cut continuously, Xu Wei was already numb. When Nangong Jin was cut to only one level, she decided to change zones. I heard that two new districts were opened. She went to y in the new districts. She didn''t know why the local tyrant wanted to kill her. Since she couldn''t do it, she would avoid it and upgrade slowly. He came over with a kill order from behind, and shed at Nangong Jin, and the contents of the backpack were also falling out quickly. Xu Wei didn''t care anymore. She didn''t want to y the Nangong Jin in that district. Thatme, really, wasted her hard work to upgrade him. [Host, Xu Wei can''t stand being chased and killed, and she has changed zones. ] 111 quickly talked to Tang Kui about the detected information. Tang Kui said indifferently: "She can''t escape her sister''s eyes. As long as she dares to steal things, she won''t end up very well. It''s impossible to upgrade." Uh, all right! Here, the system also talked to Tang Guo about Xu Wei''s change of zone. "Then watch her and see if she still steals." The system feels that this is nonsense? Xu Wei holds the artifact, could she not steal it? Speaking of it, an ordinary person holding such an artifact, maybe few people can hold it. Human potential is unlimited, but there is no lower limit to greed. "It''s not cool!" Tang Rongyi said in the study, "It''s still early, so I will take his son to chop two more monsters to help his son increase his stats by one level, and climb to the tenth list earlier, so that he can y with Xiao Guo. " "By the way, I think one more attribute should be added. For example, the attribute of petting sister is the best." Tang Kui: "..." Xu Wei changed to the newest district, and she didn''t bother to have her name, so she logged in directly. Anyway, to change her name, just buy a name change card. The role she developed is still a husband. This time she nned to develop the role first and then name it. Just upgrade silently, shouldn''t it provoke local tyrants? It''s just that when she looked at the role she got at random, the whole person was not good. The character still lives in a small mountain vige, although it is different from the previous Nangong Brocade, it is notme. But it was a disfigured one! ! Chapter 2953: Develop a female game partner (23) Chapter 2953: Develop a female game partner (23) What she can''t stand for is that her hair is still red. Xu Wei doesn''t believe in evil, she can only be assigned this kind of role every time. Therefore, he immediately changed to another district and randomly acquired a character. He still lived in a small mountain vige without disfigurement ormeness, but his hand was severed. Xu Wei: "..." She really doesn''t believe it, every time. Then, she switched zones again, and she was a little desperate when she looked at the randomly acquired characters when she was still in a small mountain vige. Looking at the character as a drooling fool squatting at the entrance of the vige, she almost abandoned the tour. She asked the system three times what was going on. The system''s answer is very official: Although the character acquired by the yer has a very miserable life experience, it looks like an inconspicuous little person. But in the past, such a role has great potential. yers are asked to earnestly upgrade their character levels to obtain hidden plots. Is there any hidden plot? Xu Wei remembered the previous Nangong Jin, except for her miserable life experience, her attributes have indeed improved rtively quickly. Every attribute upgrade, the sess rate is very high. Could this be the benefit of a miserable life experience? Time flies, two months. Originally at this time, it was time for Xu Wei to use the artifact to steal Tang Guo''s items. But because her upgrade path was not smooth, she was either forcibly challenged, or was issued a kill order, and was eventually cut back to her original level. After another two months, Xu Wei raised her character level to level 80. For these two months, she kept the character in the small vige. She was finally relieved without being forcedly challenged or hunted down. [The host is big, the character that Xu Wei raised is 80th level, can it be ughtered? She stole a lot of things from other yers in the past two months. Although the character looks ordinary, but the equipment itself has very high attributes. "The Su Ge under my hand is over 200, not to mention the level of my mother, who has exceeded 300. Xu Wei''s role is only 80, and it feels a bit not enough to kill." [Isnt an assassination order updatedst week? The system secretly poked and said, there is something bad, Or, send Su Ge to assassinate him. Recently, I have been giving Su Ge experience, and finally he is not the lowest one. Although he is notparable to the role of mother, at least he is much higher than the little turtle, the big orange cat and so on. It''s really a poor character, and can only bepared with the big orange cat and the little ghost turtle. Tang Guo also remembered the character of Su Ge: "Alright, you arrange to buy some assassination orders to assassinate Xu Wei''s character." More than two hundred levels, cutting an 80th level is not just casual cutting. "By the way, don''t chop off her backpack, just chop the opponent to level 1." The system quickly agreed, and then arranged. After school in the afternoon, Xu Wei excitedly went to grade. After all, the current game characters are already at level 80. This made her feel less panicked. If she didn''t have so much energy, she really wanted to raise two more characters/it wasn''t that she didn''t raise more, but to raise one more character, and she would need Krypton gold to have a ce. This game is really getting more and more money. Her goal this month is to upgrade her character to level 100. But Xu Wei didn''t expect that she would put her role in the town to practice, and go to other yers'' backpacks to find something suitable for him. As a result, after a while, she received that the character was stabbed and killed in the town. Chapter 2954: Develop a female game match (24) Chapter 2954: Develop a female game match (24) [Hello yer, your number 242424244 was experienced in the town and was assassinated by a sudden assassin. Xu Wei looked at the system prompts and hurriedly switched the interface. As expected, she found the character''s body in the town. Not only did all the equipment on his body fall out, but he also lost five levels one after another, which made Xu Wei annoyed. Assassination? She finally found the so-called assassination order in the mall. She had a nk face, looking at the assassination order, she felt a little mad. There are three ways to obtain an assassination order. The first is to buy directly with gold, and the second is to dig treasure. Third, Daguai. The first one is impossible, the second one is krypton gold in disguise, and the third one has too little chance of falling. Xu Wei couldn''t understand why someone would assassinate her somehow. But because the opponent was assassinated sessfully, she couldn''t know the identity of the opponent. This made her feel aggrieved, and there was no other vent. She had never thought that Tang Guo might have sent someone to kill her. It is worth mentioning that another attractive point of this game is that cross-server pursuit and killing, cross-server assassination, as long as you are willing to pay, there is nothing you can do. This is satisfied. Many yers are not willing to change zones, so they can y with friends in different zones. Of course, non-Krypton gold can also be cross-service, but you need to obtain a cross-service order. Cross-service orders can be bought, but this is not expensive, and can also be obtained from other ces. In short, this game is a collection of the fun of many games, and it is also a collection of countless games, the ability to pay for the yers'' wallets. Originally, Xu Wei should havee to steal her things at this time, and she could even interact with the game characters with the use of the game warehouse. Because of Tang Guo''s intervention, none of these things happened. Maybe, there would be no chance in the future. Xu Wei''s character was killed, she thought it was just an ident, after all, nothing happened in the past two months. She took the role to experience in the small town, and the system told her before that there might be some hidden plot in this role. One thing she is really certain is that this character has good luck. Every time she upgrades, she has a chance to rise several levels in a row, and at the most, he has six levels in a row. Convincing herself in her heart that there should be some hidden plot of this character, Xu Wei put on the character again and let him go out for practice. From the very beginning of ying this game enthusiastically, until now, Xu Wei can continue to y because of the urgency in her heart that she must develop a role to make her feel at ease. Although she didn''t know what was going on, Xu Wei decided to follow her own feelings. On the system side, it was discovered that Xu Wei was still upgrading, so she decided to wait until her role had risen to level 80, and then sent Su Ge to assassinate her. In this way, every time Xu Wei promoted her character to level 80, Su Ge would go over and chop off the opponent for several levels. Naturally, all the equipment on her body was cut off. The system thought it was a bit fun, anyway the host gave him this task greatly. Therefore, he will send the sages today, the little tortoises tomorrow, and the big orange cats the day after tomorrow. Sometimes he will send them together to stab and kill Xu Wei''s game character in the town, in the gully, and in the vige house. Seeing the character being assassinated every day, as soon as he went online, there was only one assassin for a while, and a wave of assassins for a while, Xu Wei really copsed. Chapter 2955: Develop a female game match (25) Chapter 2955: Develop a female game match (25) No matter how hard Xu Wei tried to upgrade her character, she would soon be killed by an assassin who suddenly appeared. Sometimes, she just took the character to study in the academy, but on the way, she was killed by an assassin who suddenly appeared. The system is happy to y. Because it was just an ordinary assassination order, no one would pay attention to how many times Xu Wei''s character died. After all, this game until now, as long as you y it seriously at the beginning, even people who don''t have gold are basically at level 150. Like Xu Wei''s character, he didn''t reach the 100th level, it was just a little transparent, no one paid attention at all. The system is having fun here, but 111 is actually monitoring Xu Wei''s situation. Seeing that Xu Wei was a little broken after being cut, he felt no, the host should havee to vacation this time. There is that wild sister, do you still need a host? At this time, there are still about five months before the entire world is assimted into the game world. There was only one week left until the original owner died. At this moment, the official announcement is that the game will undergo a major update tomorrow. There will be many more scenes and maps... It is said that after the update, the game character has reached two hundred levels, and yers can cooperate with the game warehouse. Use it to interact with game characters. As soon as the news came out, countless game yers who had reached level two hundred were all waiting eagerly. Because it was a major update, the server had to be closed at 8 o''clock the first night, and it won''t be until 8:30 to 9 o''clock the next day. Will open again. Xu Wei had been broken up recently, and at eight o''clock, she was forced to quit the game. She looked at the USB sh drive that was connected to theputer. She obviously had such a useful thing, but after ying a game, she dropped the grade every day. Either being chased or assassinated, this game is really impossible to y. She somewhat wanted to give up. She clicked on the USB sh drive and thought to herself, can this USB sh drive get the items in other yers'' backpacks, can it have other functions? With doubts, Xu Wei tried it and found that it was not working at all. Except for logging in to the game and using it in the game, there is no way to use it in other ces, even in other games. "Could it be that this so-called artifact is only for that game?" Xu Wei muttered, "Maybe, it was the hacker who made it alive by the programmer?" ording to her knowledge, she can only guess like this. It must be like this. Maybe this magical USB sh drive was used by some people to find loopholes in the game, and it happened to fall and was picked up by her. ying that game, there was almost no gaming experience, Xu Wei had decided not to y. When she was about to close the USB sh drive, a frame suddenly popped up on the interface. She took a closer look and it turned out to be a countdown. The above: [The distance to assimte the world, one hundred and fifty days, please try to improve the level of the game character. Xu Wei looked at the number and subconsciously became afraid. Assimte the world? What is an assimted world? This new word made her uneasy and terrified, but she couldn''t find the answer. She tried to find the answer in the USB sh drive, but the instructions did not update the situation of the assimtion world. Moreover, she had no choice but to turn off this interface. In the end, she could only unplug the USB, and the countdown frame disappeared. Chapter 2956: Develop a female game match (26) Chapter 2956: Develop a female game match (26) The next day, it happened to be the weekend. Tang Guo didn''t need to go to ss, she didn''t get up until eight o''clock in bed, and the game warehouse was already ready. Now waiting for the game to be updated and ying the server, she can go in andmunicate with the characters she has developed. Speaking of which, the original owner has raised so many characters, but he never really used the game warehouse tomunicate with the game characters. Because in her cognition, she knows clearly that the characters in the game, no matter how realistic they are, they are just a game character. They appeared, but she really had no one to y with her. I didn''t expect that in the week after this, so many things happened that would cost her life. At nine o''clock, the service started. Tang Guo first checked the map, and sure enough, many new maps appeared. Moreover, the map is much more refined than before, and the houses and buildings look more realistic. Then, shey in the prepared gamepartment, and the game interface appeared in front of her eyes. Because she was going to y in the game, a character in her image would be automatically generated. The shape of this character can be adjusted to more than 200% of its shape at the highest, and the lowest is not less than zero. Tang Guo hasn''t changed, she thinks this body is pretty long. After entering the game, she appeared in the main house of her mansion almost instantly. Before she could react, a slender, handsome person appeared in front of her. Looking at the equipment on the opponent, Tang really knew that this was the Su Ge who had been ignored. The original owner basically raises the other party by the way, in fact, she is also by the way. After all, everyone has upgraded, so let him not upgrade. It seems unreasonable, a bit pitiful. "Lady, you finally wake up." Tang Guo didn''t expect that Su Ge first nced at her, and then said affectionately to her: "I have been waiting for this day for a long time." Tang Guo: "..." System: Hahahahahahahaha. Before Tang Guo said anything, the doors outside were all opened. Then, a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy rushed in front of her and looked at her with red eyes. He almost cried, and wiped the corner of his eye with his sleeve: "Sister, you finally woke up, I thought you weren''t Woke up." Tang Guo: What plot did this trigger? Why do these paper people look so serious. Although knowing that the world will be assimted, is it so realistic now? Isn''t it five months? System: The host may have forgotten. How much money did she spend on these paper figures? Didn''t the gamepany secretly open points for her? "Sister, you''ll be fine when you wake up. I will definitely not let the people who caused you toa in the first ce!" The little boy was Tang Teng, the younger brother of Tang Guo. "Lady, I will protect you well in the future, and I will never let you get hurt." Su Ge said, holding Tang Guo''s hand, as if there was only room for her in his eyes. "Guo''er, Guo''er, my Guoer..." A woman''s voice sounded outside the door, and that sound really contained thoughts and love. Then, a beautiful woman in gorgeous clothes fell in front of Tang Guo in an instant, hugged her tightly in her arms, and touched the back of her head: "My Guoer, you will be fine. ." Tang Guo sighed, this should be the mother she cultivated, right? Chapter 2957: Develop a female game match (27) Chapter 2957: Develop a female game match (27) The name of this mother''s character is Ni Jun, and her biological mother is the same. It can be seen that she really misses the mother who died for her birth. It is no wonder that most of the money and good equipment will be thrown on her. She didn''t push Ni Jun away, so she was taking the ce of the original owner and being hugged by the other party. "Wow..." The dog barking must be the one she raised. The breed is Samoyed and the name is Bai Xiaowang. "Meow..." It was her cat, an orange cat named Orange Big Cat. She also caught sight of it. On one side, in the water under the rockery, a tortoise slowly climbed up. The speed was really slow. Eventually, the tortoise crawled to her feet, stepped on her skirt and continued to doze off. At this time, another man and a woman walked in at the door. What surprised her was that the two came hand in hand. The two came to her, as if seeing her alive, they alsoughed at each other, the sadness between their brows disappeared. "Xiao Guo is really fine, Brother Pan, I''m finally relieved now." It was Tang Guoyang''s female friend, Miao Ya. The other was named Xu Pan. He nodded, put Miao Ya in his arms, and nodded: "Now, Ya''er won''t be sullen all day long." Tang Guo actually wanted to ask, she remembered that she didn''t lead them to red lines, why did these two be a pair by themselves? ? System: He is afraid to die here today. "Thedy just woke up, let her rest for a while, I have ordered people to go down and prepare to eat." At this time, Su Ge said to everyone. Others, including Ni Jun, nodded: "Then Su Ge, stay here to apany Guoer more and take good care of her. She has just woke up and is going to go out recently. You have to follow every step of the way. Personally. We are not without people. There are tens of thousands of disciples. I really want them to stay with Guo''er if they are not afraid of making a sensation." Tang Guo: That''s the disciple she bought with money! ! Spent a lot of money! She also created the Graceful School. She felt that she had triggered some terrific plot, as if everyone here was really human. I really dont know what kind of genius the person who designed this game is. Afterwards, everyone went out. Su Ge and Tang Guo were left in the room, and Su Ge kept holding her hand. Tang Guo smoked, but the other party still didn''t let go. "Lady, I will protect you well in the future, and I will never let you encounter a crisis again." Su Ge just didn''t let go, and Tang Guo didn''t n to continue shaking hands. She was a little curious about what happened in these plots. Therefore, she asked: "Su Ge, what happened to me before?" She stared at Su Ge''s eyes, the other''s eyes did not flicker, and the only thing that could appear in the whole eyes was her shadow. "I really waited for this day for a long time, and you finally woke up." Su Ge repeated this sentence again, "Just wake up." These words almost made Tang Guo think that what he said was that he really waited for this day for a long time, and you are finally here, juste. She had confirmed earlier that this Su Ge is that person. It turned out that Su Ge didn''t know, but this one who held her and never let go of her hand, it must be. Only that person has such a thick skin, just like brown sugar, it can''t be pulled off. Look, it looks so gentle, she just doesn''t let go of her hand. "Lady, have you lost your memory?" Su Ge reacted, "That''s right, it''s not surprising that you have been lying down for thousands of years and have forgotten many things." Tang Guo:? ? ? This plot... Chapter 2958: Develop a female game match (28) Chapter 2958: Develop a female game match (28) In Su Ge''s statement, Tang Guo learned about a great battle a thousand years ago that eventually caused her to fall asleep. It is said that when she was calcted, she was injured. Otherwise, with her talent and strength, she would not suffer such a big trauma at all. A thousand years ago, their graceful sect was also a very powerful sect, but in the end she fell asleep and fell into aa, and the graceful sects did not go out much. All people seemed to live in seclusion. Her rtives, friends, disciples of graceful school, and her pets are all waiting for the day she wakes up. Tang Guo suddenly remembered that Su Ge was not the Tiansheng Continent, the Tianshengzong''s genius of cultivation? "Su Ge, have you returned to Tianshengzong?" Tang Guo looked curious, "I remember, you are a genius cultivator boy of Tianshengzong. Now listening to this, you have been with me gracefully for a thousand years? " System: If so, it would really be a mangy. He had already seen that this guy was the cheeky. Once the host came, he stuck to her and didn''t let go. Su Ge nodded: "I haven''t been back to Tianshengzong for a long time. I don''t need to go back to that ce." Tang Guo: Is it hiding the plot again? Tang Guo didn''t rush to quit the game, but nned to get along with these people here and listen to some hidden plots casually. Then she discovered that each of the characters she developed has its own story, which is simply richer than the lives of some people in reality. "It would be fine if your father was there." Ni Jun looked at Tang Guo and sighed, "Unfortunately, he went to the most dangerous secret realm to wake you up, and he didn''t disappear once he went." Tang Guo: So, she still has a missing father? Now Tang Guo actually has a little headache, and the world will be assimted in the future. Her brother, husband, friends, pets, and those disciples in the game are all easy to talk about. Her mother, when she meets her real dad again, I don''t know what kind of scene it is. Thinking about it, it feels a bit bad. Especially, her mother''s face looks the same as the photos she has seen, but it is still more beautiful. After spending a day in the game and lying down to sleep at night, she quit the game. When she woke up from the nutrition warehouse, she checked the time, and only two hours passed. Regarding the official update of the game, she can only say that the other party is really bold. As for why this game would assimte the real world, she didn''t find the answer, and there is no answer in the original plot. On the other side, Xu Wei also knows that now he can use the game warehouse to y games andmunicate with characters. But not only did she not have a game warehouse, but her role had not yet reached level two hundred. Even if she used the game warehouse, her role would be dumb. Looking at the forum, there were constant feedback from people, and the use of the game warehouse gave them a new experience. Xu Wei was envied and a little angry. If she wasn''t so unlucky, she was either chased or assassinated, she must have reached level two hundred now. More and more people are using the game warehouse to y, which makes Xu Wei very enthusiastic. Ever since, the interest that she hadn''t lost at first rose again. While helping the character to level up, while quickly flipping through the backpacks of other yers, he gave everything he needed. Started frantically to upgrade the character, but the assassins always appeared in various ces, and immediately hacked her character to death. Chapter 2959: Develop a female game partner (29) Chapter 2959: Develop a female game partner (29) Time passed quickly, and it was another four months. Xu Wei, who has worked hard to upgrade, has not yet exceeded the 80th level. For this game, she is about to give up. In the meantime, she also changed many districts and created new roles. Perhaps it is her persistence, the role of husband she chooses every time. What made her very broken was that her husband was born in a small broken house, either disabled or ugly. Basically, after creating this, she gave up. In the end, in a new district, she intends to create a female character whose positioning is her good friend. This female character, she has already reached level 79, and will soon reach level 80. As for the roles in the previously yed area, she abandoned them. The number of this female character, when ites to ying, is still lucky, although the other party''s background is still a pitiful, his head is also stupid. But atst it was not crippled, nor ugly. Through her efforts, the character has be a lot smarter. No, I will be promoted to level 80 immediately. Tang Guo knew this, so she waited for Xu Wei to y the 80th level before killing the opponent back. Now she has sent people to the game by herself and ordered the disciples to do it. However, every time when she was about to be assigned, Su Ge would appear by her side like a ghost, holding her little hand and saying, "Who is making thedy angry again? Let her husband teach you a lesson." Everyone took the initiative to ask for it, but Tang Guo didn''t refuse, so after the two of them masked their faces, they went to find Xu Wei''s role. She was watching, Su Ge hacked Xu Wei''s characters to death. Because Xu Wei doesn''t have a gamepartment, she can''t see Xu Wei copse. [Host, Xu Wei''s female character is about to rise to the 80th level. "Well, after school, go back and chop her!" After returning home after school, Tang Guo unexpectedly discovered that Tang Rongyi came back earlier today: "Dad, why is it so early today?" To stay in peace, Tang Rongyi wille back early to apany her to dinner except for the 1st to 5th meeting. Normally, he is very busy. Sometimes after eating, you have to leave in a hurry. After all, Tang Rongyi is in charge of the bigpany, and there is no way to have any free time. "I want to eat with Xiaoguo early today." Tang Rongyi was actually quite excited, because he finally climbed to the tenth position on the full server list. This is the power list, not a local tyrant list. As for the local tyrant list, he has long been second. The power can''t bepared to other people. Isn''t his money stillparable? In fact, at noon today, he came back to call someone to help him install the game warehouse. He nned to go to the yroom of the study after a while, and meet his precious daughter in it. When he thinks of that scene, can he not get excited? The son he raised has also grown up. When the timees, she will take it over and y with Xiaoguo. She should be very happy, right? Tang Guo felt it, and Tang Rongyi seemed very happy: "Dad, I''m so happy today, did you encounter any good things?" "Well, thepany has won a lot of big projects recently." Tang Rongyi put away his smile, but the smile in his eyes couldn''t stop. "Of course I''m happy. By the way, Xiao Guo is still ying the previous game?" "Yes, it''s fun." Tang Rongyi: Yes, he also thinks it''s fun. Recently, the way to rx is to take his son in the game to kill monsters when he is free! Tang Kui: "..." Chapter 2960: Develop a female game match (30) Chapter 2960: Develop a female game match (30) After the two father and daughter had dinner, Tang Guo went back to the room andy down in the game warehouse to y news. She did not realize that Tang Rongyi was not working in the study room at all, but just like her, lying in the game warehouse, nning to have a chance encounter with her. Tang Guo nned to assassinate the character Xu Wei had cultivated today. It is said that the opponent''s cultivation will be at level 80 immediately. If there is no ident, Xu Wei will be able to upgrade after logging in and ying for a while. "Lady, who are you going to assassinate this time?" Su Ge is already gearing up. Although thedy always likes to trouble Xiao Transparent, if thedy is happy, he doesn''t mind stepping on Xiao Transparent to death. Tang Guomeng had a good face and gave Su Ge one to assassinate the other, and the two left the house. A few minutes after they left the house, Grace sent two people outside to visit. If Tang Guo could be recognized here, one of them was Tang Rongyi. Since Tang Guo founded the Wanyue School, Tang Rongyi often saw people talking about the Wanyue School on the public radio. It is said that no yer has ever sessfully joined the Graceful Faction. Tang Rongyi came over, just to give Tang Guo a surprise, and then went to kill monsters with her baby girl. However, I heard that Tang Guo had something to go out. Tang Rongyi was a little disappointed, did he go out so soon? The gentlemen did not say where Tang Guo went, nor did she say where she took Su Ge. It is more troublesome to find such a person. Tang Rongyi had the idea of giving up and nned to try again tomorrow. After all, he hacked monsters himself, basically he went to one ce and kept hacking until he was offline. Tang Kui knew what Tang Guo might be doing. Earlier, 111 told him that Xu Wei developed that female **** role and is now almost 80. If there is nothing wrong, I should be able to arrive today. Seeing Tang Kui''s intention to return to the house, he quickly said: "Father, why don''t you wait, maybe my sister will be back soon?" "That''s right, then it''s up to you." Tang Rongyi looked at Tang Kui, and the more he looked at it, the more satisfied he became. As expected, the character who spent many months and piled up countless money was so smart, no different from a real person. I don''t know if Xiaoguo will be surprised when he sees it for a while, he has raised her a perfect brother. After he had no time to y with her, he let Tang Kui y with her. Tang Kui saw Tang Rongyi''s expression and knew what he was thinking about. Well, he doesn''t mind at all. Speaking of which time has passed for a long time, I didn''t expect that he and his sister would still have a chance to meet. Although I often contact you by e-mail, how can I see it with my own eyes? At this point, the two said they would wait for Tang Guo to return, but the concierge did not refuse, and invited the two in. What Tang Rongyi didn''t expect was that Tang Guo also gave him a huge surprise. What made him even more unexpected was that the person who looked exactly the same as he remembered, his eyes reddened when he saw him, and he pointed to him and asked where he died over the years. Tang Rongyi: "..." He doubted whether the gamepany had investigated his emotional experience before writing such a **** plot. It''s just that the person''s appearance really makes him unable to ignore it. Tang Kui: "..." It''s all right now. The cheap father will provide the younger sister for his older brother, but the younger sister will provide the cheap father with a wife. And looking at the other person''s appearance, it seemed that he really had something to do with Tang Rongyi. Chapter 2961: Develop a female game match (31) Chapter 2961: Develop a female game match (31) This is really interesting, are these really plots written by gamepanies? Tang Guo didn''t know what was happening in the house, and had already used a cross-server order with Su Ge to touch Xu Wei''s area. Today, Xu Wei took the character to the mountain to kill monsters. When Tang Guo arrived, the other party was still umting experience, almost reaching the 80th level. Tang Guo didn''t let Su Ge do it for the time being, and Xu Wei was probably looking at other yers'' backpacks right now. The two hid in the grass, watching the experience of Xu Wei''s role continue to grow. After only half an hour, the experience points were finally full, and he was going to upgrade. Looking at the characters in the game, the image is slowly changing, and Su Ge has already pulled out his sword. "Don''t panic, let her be happy first." Tang Guo held Su Ge''s hand, "When you chop the opponent for a while, try to chop the opponent directly to drop more levels." In less than a month, the world will be assimted. She killed Xu Wei so many times, the other party was stealing things more and more. Once Xu Wei killed the original owner indirectly because of stealing, then she was in the game, so that Xu Wei''s character could not grow up, and there was no problem at all. "it is good." Although Su Ge didn''t understand anything, everything thedy said was good. As long as thedy is happy, let him cut a level of transparency every day. Tang Guo touched Su Ge''s head: "Su Ge, when you are fely, upgrade more. In a month''s time, as strong as possible, try to be as strong as possible. I will go to the warehouse to look through when I have time. To see if there is a better weapon for you." The role plots of her game characters are different from those of other yers, and she asked the gamepanyter. The gamepany gave an exnation, and it was indeed the plot they specially invited someone to write for her. He also exined that in this game, yers who top-up a certain amount of money will write plots for them individually. And in the plot, there are many nk situations. As for what it will be like, the gamepany also said that they don''t know. Because the IQ of the game characters is actually higher than that of real people, just living in virtual games. Many things, plots, they can touch themselves. The gamepanypiles the big data of various human activities into the game database, so these game characters will automatically trigger the plot that should be based on the scene at the time. In this regard, Tang Guo really admired the gamepany a bit. Their idea is too bold. I don''t know how many years it took to make this game. And, she previously suspected that the game world assimted the real world may have something to do with the gamepany, and it was not established. It can be seen from two points that people in the gamepany are not even aware of it. The first point is that from the original plot, arge part of the senior executives of the gamepany did not actually y the game. Except for those who specialize in testing games. Assimtion in the game world, the people at this gamepany are all dumbfounded and don''t know what''s going on. I heard that the boss of thispany, because of the assimtion of the world and the chaotic social order, had an ident and died very early. The second point is that she has always asked Xiao Tongzi to help monitor every move with the gamepany. Almost all the people in charge and those who are rted to the game have checked the system and there is no problem. Therefore, she still doesn''t know why the game world is assimted to the real world. Chapter 2962: Develop a female game match (32) Chapter 2962: Develop a female game match (32) "Thedy said that, it seems that I have to work hard recently." Su Ge said seriously, "I can''t evenpare to the few pets in the house." "Now that thedy is awake, I will not be as decadent as before, even the big orange cat will despise me." Su Ge said again. This plot was alsopiled by the gamepany for her. She wrote down the reason why she had been raising Su Ge by the way, which made Su Ge not be able topete with the little pets at home for some time. It was written that because she was in aa and sleeping, she didn''t practice and was surpassed by the pets at home. The people at the gamepany are really good at editing! I helped her think about all kinds of reasons. After he came back to his senses, the female character that Xu Wei developed had already been upgraded. Su Ge didn''t go over immediately, but ording to Tang Guo''s words, let the other party win over for a while. "Lady, why does that mysterious person only have a voice and never show up?" Su Ge asked curiously. Tang Guo didn''t know how to exin it. She could not say that Xu Wei is now an ordinary high school student and currently has no game warehouse. Therefore, she can only develop her own game in front of theputer, and of course she can only hear the other party''s voice. "Maybe you don''t want to show up." Su Ge nodded and believed: "That said, the other party is really a dangerous person. By the way,dy, the equipment we assassinated before, the equipment that fell, I think it is a bit strange. Obviouslypare Normal, but much more powerful." Tang Guo had already told Su Ge before that Xu Wei had adopted this kind of miserable person for training in many ces. Su Ge asked why, she said that Xu Wei was going to do something bad, and all he needed to do was to cut the opponent down to the level. If the opponent is low-level, he can''t do bad things. System: The host lied to her family, and it was not soft. Xu Wei was very satisfied. In such a short period of time, this role had risen to the 80th level. This time she raised a female character, not a husband. Should there be no more assassinations? She was about to take out the equipment in the backpack and put it on the character. Suddenly a dialog box pops up, and the system text prompts: [Congrattions to the yer for touching the hidden plot.] Xu Wei was stunned, did the eighth level trigger the hidden plot? Speaking of which, for several of the previous characters, there is no hidden storyline at level 80. For this, Xu Wei was a little excited. After all, the role she developed was really miserable. Every time it was so miserable, she had to work hard to cultivate it just for her appearance and IQ, and it really took a lot of effort. [Do you want to reveal the hidden plot? Xu Wei took a look and clicked [Yes] without hesitation. At that moment, the character in front of her was exuding a faint golden light, which looked noble and powerful, which made Xu Wei a little excited. Su Ge, who was nning to make a move, stopped seeing this situation. Tang Guo is actually curious about what the hidden plot is in Xu Wei. She believes in Xu Wei''s role. The gamepany should have given some hidden plots. After all, Xu Wei is the heroine, which is more or less different. Even if the gamepany does not give it, the character may identally grab arge database and produce some weird plots. When the golden light dissipated, Xu Wei was stunned looking at the people in the game interface. Tang Guo was also taken aback when he saw it. System: Can this happen? Chapter 2963: Develop a female game match (33) Chapter 2963: Develop a female game match (33) [Congrattions to the yers for uncovering the hidden plot of the role of a man disguised as a woman, please reposition the rtionship between the characters and put on suitable equipment for the characters in time. Xu Wei could no longer see the system prompt. She only knew that she had a good female character, but she didn''t expect that the other party was actually a man disguised as a woman! ! ! Who can tell her that in the role of the game, she is so lucky that she has met a male character who has been a femaledy since childhood? ? ? She hides the **** story, is this just ying her? She worked so hard to upgrade her role to level 80. Is it easy for her? ? As a result, a good female character bes a male. No one can stand this matter on whose body. Tang Guo was also dumbfounded, thinking this gamepany is really talented. She looked in front of her, wearing only a pair of pants, but a very fit male character, still with familiar red hair. Xu Wei is now afraid that she doesn''t know how broken she is. "Lady, don''t look at indecent." Su Ge quickly covered Tang Guo''s eyes with his hand, "Don''t look, that person will remove his clothes in broad daylight. It can be seen that this is not a good, but a shameless rascal. ." System: Hahahahahahaha, he doesn''t know if it''s a rogue, he only knows that the most shameless person is the one who blindfolded the lord''s eyes. "Lady, can you chop him now?" Tang Guo nodded: "Go ahead, cut him off." As soon as the words fell, Su Ge rushed over. This time, he seemed to be more excited, and he wanted to cut the opponent back to his original form. Of course, Su Ge did the same. Xu Wei''s whole person is not well, she can''t ept that her good-looking female character originally had ck hair, but after triggering the hidden plot of that shit, she turned into that very familiar red hair. Therefore, when Su Ge went out to chop the character, Xu Wei ignored it, and watched the opponent quickly drop levels. At this time, Xu Wei really didn''t want to y this role anymore. Even though, she was a little flustered, especially when she saw the countdown in the USB sh drive. But since the game came out, it seemed to be against her, and she didn''t seem to be doing anything right. Let''s just talk about this upgrade. Many of the people ying with her have reached the 200th level. Even if I yed itter, it was more than 100 levels. As for her, every time she reached the eightieth level, she would be cut off a lot of levels. She really doesn''t want to y! Su Ge cut off more than a dozen levels of that character with a single stab. Later, after shing several times, hepletely beat the opponent back to his original shape. Satisfied with looking at the tattered, ck-haired little girl drooling at him. Unexpectedly, this little girl grew up to be a man. con man! The liar should be cut back to his original form, let thedy see, lest he be deceived. Su Ge took the knife with satisfaction, and returned to Tang Guo''s side: "Lady, you will be a lie at such a young age, so don''t be sympathetic to him." "Don''t worry, I won''t." "That''s good, I didn''t want to cut it so hard, but I really hope that thedy can see the true face of the other party." Su Ge exined to himself. Obviously he was born handsome and iparable, and his posture was ethereal, but what he said in the end looked like a naive ghost. Chapter 2964: Develop a female game match (34) Chapter 2964: Develop a female game match (34) Tang Guo held back hisugh and took him back. And Xu Wei, directly shut down the game, unplugged the USB, decided to abandon the game, and never y that annoying game again. Go **** hide the plot! Tang Guo and Su Ge returned to the mansion. When the concierge saw her, they told her that someone hade to visit. Tang Guo was very curious, who woulde to visit her? Is it hiding the plot again? After all, at this time, no yer has that consciousness yet, and it is possible to visit other yers'' homes. There is no official reminder, maybe I want yers to discover this feature by themselves. At this time, the scene in the game bes more and more real. Just like where she is now, it is no different from reality. It is easy to confuse people whether it is in reality or in the game world. Tang Guo and Su Ge went to the living room, preparing to meet her people. Unexpectedly, walking into the living room, she saw Tang Rongyi in a suit and leather shoes. She subconsciously shouted: "Dad?" Because the plot is developed from the perspective of the heroine, there is no mention of Tang Rongyi. Tang Guo never thought that Tang Rongyi would secretly y this game. Tang Rongyiughed and walked quickly to Tang Guo: "Xiao Guo, are you back?" "Yeah, Dad, why are you here?" Tang Guo confirmed, this is really her dad, not fake. Tang Rongyi drew the young people around him: "In fact, my father wanted to say something to Xiao Guo for a long time, but he had to endure it all the time. Now my father is **** by all the forces, and he should meet Xiao Guo. Up." Tang Kui: Yes, it is not easy to reach the top ten list. After all, his cheap father only supports him as a role. Apart from spending his money desperately, he has to help him gain experience whenever he has time. When he is okay, he will also go to learn experience by himself, strive to reach the top ten in power as soon as possible, and meet the sister. "Xiaoguo, this is the elder brother raised by my father." Tang Rongyi pushed Tang Kui in front of Tang Guo, and patted him on the shoulder, "Hahaha, Dad thought it was perfect, so he raised him. He also strives, and his power alone can reach the tenth ce on the list." "Whether its face, attributes, or skills, my dad earnestly helped him brush it up. In the future, dad didnt have time to y with you, so let your brother take you to y. When I just came over, I found out that your brothers IQ and emotional quotient are all good, he ispletely a real person." Tang Guo looked at Tang Kui, Tang Guo showed her a honeyed smile: "Sister." "Brother." Tang Guo stared at Tang Kui for a while, with some surprises in his eyes, "So this is the older brother raised by my father." "Yeah, when I have time in the future, dad will take you to fight monsters and upgrade, how about?" Tang Guo nodded: "Okay, Dad, after you go offline today, let your brother stay in my house. Anyway, living with you and living with me is the same." Tang Rongyi agreed. This was originally the role he had raised for his precious daughter. Since he likes it, of course he can stay. "Brother Yi, are you leaving again?" At this moment, Ni Jun floated in from the outside quickly with a dissatisfied expression, "Tang Rongyi, now Guoer is awake, where do you want to go?" Tang Rongyi: "..." "Xiao Guo, please exin to Dad when you have time, what''s going on." Tang Rongyi quietly said in Tang Guo''s ear, "Daddy will leave first." Tang Guo: "..." She didn''t know how to exin. Tang Kui: Interesting. System: Hahahahahahahaha. 111: Ha ha ha ha ha. Su Ge: So does thedy still have a brother? (not worried) Chapter 2965: Develop a female game partner (35) Chapter 2965: Develop a female game partner (35) "he''s changed." Because Tang Rongyi was afraid of Ni Jun, he said something to Tang Guo, leaving Tang Kui behind, turning around and off the assembly line, toote to y with Tang Guo. Now Ni Jun looked at Tang Rongyi, who had disappeared suddenly, and was crying in front of Tang Guo. He still pulled Tang Guo and said: "I don''t know what your father has encountered for so many years, and he left in such a hurry. I am really happy today. After his appearance, I don''t know if he has any difficulties, so he left in such a hurry." "Yes, there must be some difficulties. Your father was not like that before. No matter what secrets he has, he will share with me." Before Tang Guo started tofort, Ni Jun made up some conspiracy on his own andforted himself. "Guo''er, don''t worry, your father is not that kind of person. He must have encountered some trouble, and he has just left so hastily now." Ni Jun looked firm, "I have to trust him and wait for him to handle the matter in his hands. , Will definitelye back and exin to me." Tang Guo: Now she especially wants to get people from the gamepany out and beat her again. This VIP service really scared her. "Quil, you haven''t seen Guoer for a long time. Let''s talk, mother will cook for you." Ni Jun lookspletely sad now, Tang Guo has slowly got used to it, so smart. The game character is worthy of being the most powerful character she has raised. Tang Kui epted it well: "Okay, mother." In fact, the gamepany also injected some plots about Tang Guo''s sect into his data. So it is normal for Ni Jun to know him and regard him as a son. For his cheap father and sister, the two local tyrants, the gamepany really spent a lot of effort. Moreover, because the world is not assimted now, no matter how smart the game characters are, they look simr to humans, but they are actually missing. Perhaps, what is less should be vitality. Because of this, no matter what Tang Guo and Tang Rongyi say, the game characters will not be surprised. This should be the **** of the game world. This is really a very interesting world, and he is a little looking forward to the next assimtion. Su Ge knew that Tang Kui was Tang Guo''s brother, and did not pester her, leaving the two brothers and sisters alone space. "meet again." Tang Kui opened his arms, and Tang Guo went up and hugged him: "Yes, I didn''t expect you to be my brother this time." "Isn''t it before this?" Tang Kui asked with a smile. Tang Guo nodded quickly: "It has always been, did you take on any task this time?" Tang Kui was a regr tasker in the time and space department, and he could only go to the small world because he took the task. Although I don''t know whether the time and space department can go to any small world casually, even if you want to go, it will definitely cost a lot. "Well, I took a task," Tang Kui exined to Tang Guo, "We, taskers, generally need to have a client in the small world, and the client will pay a certain price for the soul power. This time I entrust me He is not a person. It should be said that he was not a real person at first, butter became a person..." In fact, Tang Guo guessed that Tang Kui was able to appear in the game, mostly because a game character entrusted him to do a task. It''s just that she didn''t expect that people like Tang Rongyi would also arrange time to develop game tasks because they wanted to y with their daughter. Chapter 2966: Develop a female game partner (36) Chapter 2966: Develop a female game partner (36) "By the way, I caught a very strange soul before. It may belong to your partner. I will give it to you when the world is assimted." Tang Kui nodded: "Okay." Tang Guo and Tang Kui were ying here, and 111 and Xiao Tongzi over there also began tomunicate. System: [I really didn''t expect your kid toe to this world too. I haven''t seen him for so long, and his strength has grown quite fast. Just got beaten up, 111 in a particrly bad mood: [Don''t think that if you can defeat me this time, you can always defeat me. Let me tell you that no system can win forever. Speaking of this, 111 felt very distressed. He thought that this time he could beat the opponent to the ground. Even if he couldn''t beat the opponent to the ground due to the presence of the host, he would be able to make himself super powerful and let the opponent Two moves look like. He didn''t expect that when the opponent came up and pressed him to beat him, he couldn''t resist at all. He is going to copse! why? Why does his host take him to do so many tasks, and still can''t beat this wild system? The strength of that wild system is unfathomable, and it is simply a level of suppression. He dare to say that the system of the entire space-time department is not the opponent of this wild system! [By the way, kid, do you know 222? Xiao Tongzi is very happy now, don''t think he doesn''t know, this is only the number, only knows what is thinking in the trash system holding the thigh. From the opponent''s data, he felt that 111 especially wanted to beat him. Hahahaha... is really a joke, beat him? Don''t look at who his host is? Regardless of his fatal increase in energy, can a mere 111 be defeated? The 111 who was defeated, the bones were not hard, Xiao Tongzi answered all questions truthfully: [Know, 222, I saw him during themendation meeting, that kid, really **** for his host Heartbroken. His host is immature, but it''s okay now, he''s half a veteran tasker. But 222 is still worried about all kinds of things. At a young age, he is old-fashioned. We and the host are all with a golden thigh, I feel that 222 is bringing a daughter. Reallyughed to death, a minor, even taking a daughter to do the task. System: Is it really good toin like this? It seems that in the establishment, it is not that easy to mess around, and if you don''t pay attention, there will be some bad things about others. This 111, if it weren''t for the host''s brother, it''s not a waste system, what''s magic. 222 is so cute, although he is old-fashioned, but obedient. Every time he sends an email to the other party, 222 sends him the news he knows. But unlike this 111, half of it is left half, just like an old fritters who has been in the workce for many years, it is very slippery. Not long after the two systemsmunicated, they returned to Tang Guo and Tang Kui respectively. [Hee hee, the host is big, although the 111 has a number, it still hasn''t been beaten, and I was beaten again. "Start lightly, Brother''s system anyway." [I know, I didn''t break it, I know it. Moreover, the news was thick and it didn''t hurt. He didn''t know how good I was. I also asked him about 222. I heard that 222 is now worrying about Tang Jiaos task every day, which is the model worker system of the entire space-time department. So, I think 111 is theziest system. If you blow a little rainbow fart, you can lie down and win. Chapter 2967: Develop a female game match (37) Chapter 2967: Develop a female game match (37) [Host, I was beaten again. The wild system is really super fierce. When I saw me, I came up and beat me. I couldn''t hide, it really was wild! Fierce and unreasonable. "You can also speak coquettishly and make noises, which means you haven''t been beaten up." [Host, you will lose me like this. ] 111 I was so wronged, the host has changed, and he has be a helper to the others, and he can no longer be seen in his eyes. "The girl''s system has not been trained in the establishment. Isn''t it normal to have a wild temperament? Besides, he didn''t break you. It''s okay to learn from each other, lest you think you are the invincible system." 111 I don''t want to talk anymore, can I still do this? "There are people outside the world, there is heaven outside the sky, and there is unity outside the unity." 111:111 I didn''t care about the host, and gave the host a piece of cobblestone. "Now you understand, out of the space-time department, there are actually many powerful unifications?" [Understood, host, I have remembered the lesson, and I will improve myself in the future. 111 Pitdian said, you still have to listen to the golden thigh. Tang Rongyi, who hurriedly quit the game, sat in the study, thinking of Ni Jun he met in the game. The appearance of the development game felt shocked to him, but it also evoked all his memories. Before the incident, he never thought that his Ni Jun would die in dystocia. It was obvious that Tang Rongyi wanted what he wanted, but in the end no matter how much money he spent, he couldn''t keep his most beloved woman. After Tang Guo quit the game, he went to the door of Tang Rongyi''s study and knocked on the door. In fact, in the game, it took an hour. "Is it Xiaoguo?" "Yes, Dad." e in." Tang Guo walked in, Tang Rongyi was looking at the previous photos. In the photo, it is not Ni Jun''s personal photo, or a photo of them together, and part of it is a wedding photo of the two. In every corner of the study, you can see wedding photos belonging to the two of them. This is also the face that Tang Guo can recognize Ni Jun, after all, he can often see it. Tang Rongyi never thought of hiding all this, and he couldn''t hide it, and his daughter would know it sooner orter. "Xiao Guo, do you want to exin to Dad?" Tang Rongyiughed when he looked at Tang Guo. Tang Guo sat aside, "Didn''t my father raise a brother for me? It doesn''t matter if I raise a mother." "But the mother you raised, you saw it before..." Thinking of the scene, Tang Rongyi couldn''t bear to look directly. Tang Guo cupped his face: "Dad, you should ask the gamepany why they wrote you such a **** story. Many people know what happened before, so they wrote amon story for both of us. Its weird. After all, one of us is the No. 1 and No. 2 richest in the server and contributed a lot of RMB to this game." Tang Rongyi believed that Tang Guo''s words were reasonable. The ghost plot was not made by his precious daughter, but by the gamepany based on their two numbers and their backgrounds. "Okay, next day I will ask the gamepany why it wrote such a **** story." Tang Rongyi didn''t intend to ask anything about it. "By the way, Dad, I not only raised a mother, but I also raised a younger brother. He should have gone out to learn experience. You havent seen it yet. My younger brothers name is Tang Teng. Next time you enter the game,e and see Look, my brother is very cute." Tang Rongyi: "..." Chapter 2968: Develop a female game match (38) Chapter 2968: Develop a female game match (38) The next day, when Tang Rongyi went to thepany, he found that something was wrong with his assistant. By the time of the game at noon, the character he developed can now be used for offline experience levels. The assistant''s too, but he found that his home assistant arrived at the game time and couldn''t wait to open the interface. A woman with an angel face and a devil figure suddenly appeared on the interface. He looked at the equipment a bit familiar, isn''t it the top limited edition that just came out? A set of such equipment, ifplete, must have at least a small one hundred thousand. It''s ready all at once. When does his assistant stop spending money? "Hu Min, does this equipment cost a lot of money?" Tang Rongyi asked. Hu Min didn''t care at all: "It''s worth spending money on my wife. No matter how much money I spend, isn''t all the money I make spent on my wife? As long as my wife is dressed beautifully, everything is worth it. " "Sir, did you y in the game warehouse yesterday?" The assistant knew that Tang Rongyi had installed the game warehouse. Tang Rongyi nodded, "I''m going, and I went to visit Xiaoguo, and met her." "I went in too. This game is really lifelike. The characters in it are too smart, almost like real people." Tang Rongyi agreed with this, and he asked, "Because of this, you spent all your money on it?" "It''s just a part. It''s not that expensive to have only one wife." Seeing Hu Min''s concentration, Tang Rongyi was a little suspicious that his assistant would never be able to ask his wife in his life. Time passed in a hurry, a month''s time passed quickly, and soon it was time for the world to assimte. During this period, Tang Rongyi would meet Tang Guo in the game when he returned home. Both father and daughter have equipped themselves with top-notch equipment, and they have cultivated characters to kill monsters. But basically they don''t need them, one of the characters they developed can hack all the monsters to death. Tang Rongyi also saw Tang Teng, Tang Guos younger brother. When Tang Teng saw him at the time, he called his father directly. The gamepany''s plot is really perfect, and he is used to it, so he doesn''t care. It''s just that, every time he goes online to kill monsters, Ni Jun will hold a top ice stick by his side, saying that he wants to protect him. The reason for saying this is that Ni Jun discovered that he did not have any cultivation base, and this was the beginning of a beautiful misunderstanding. Ni Jun believed that he had hurried away every time because he had lost all his cultivation base and was afraid to face her. Tang Rongyi wanted to y with his daughter, not counting a more game character like Ni Jun, anyway, it was just a game character. However, many parts of this game character are indeed designed like the Ni Jun he is familiar with. Sometimes he was thinking, if this Ni Jun, if it is really that Ni Jun, if she is alive, then it is really great. However, he knew it was just a daydreaming. "Sister, the world will be assimted tomorrow." Before Tang Guo went offline, Tang Kui found him, "Be careful, I haven''t figured out how the world will be assimted. I have already exined Su Ge, and they will be the first. Come find you, I will protect our father." "Brother, don''t worry, the game is assimted, and Su Ge will definitelye and find me the first time." When Tang Kui heard this, he chuckled and asked in a low voice, "Or the cheeky person?" "still is." "I can rest assured that." Chapter 2969: Develop a female game match (39) Chapter 2969: Develop a female game match (39) At noon the next day, the sun was extremely hot. No matter who was no matter how fast the sun was, they felt that they couldn''t support it when they walked out and swayed. Even at 1 o''clock that afternoon, in Tang Guo''s school, quite a few people went into aa after taking physical education sses and basking in the sun. At that time, Tang Guo was also a physical education ss. Because her body is notoriously delicate, the physical education teacher looked at the sun so big and did not even let her go to the assembly, asking her to take a good rest in the ssroom. This decision was unanimously agreed by the ssmates. Although Tang Guo had nothing to do with her body in the past few months, there was no guarantee that she would be able to stand it under the sun today. Therefore, for her safety, they thought she had better stay in the ssroom. Tang Guo didn''t refute either, staying in the ssroom obediently, and reminded him by the way: "Mr. Chen, the sun is so big, it''s too scorching, so please gather in a cool ce under the tree." Teacher Chen, who teaches physical education, nodded: "I didn''t n to let you do any project today. I just go down to gather, count the number of people, and then you can move around freely in the shade. Tang Guo, your body is too weak, so stay in the ssroom. Right. Todays sun is indeed scorching people. When the teacher came over, the face was so painful that you might not be able to bear it." "Okay, teacher." It was a little ufortable to be exposed to the sun when Teacher Chen came over, so he came up to talk to the students. Then they did gather in a shady ce. After the number of people was counted, they did some warm-up exercises and let them move freely. Before the end of get out of ss,e and count the number of people, and this ss is over. And Tang Guo was always in the ssroom. It didn''t take long before she heard the announcement from the whole school that all the students who were able to return to the ssroom immediately returned to the ssroom, and those who were unable to return to the ssroom would have to face the sun to make the ssroom, immediately gave up returning to the ssroom and found a cool ce to hide. Things came so quickly that no one thought that it would turn out like that on a slightly hot day. The scorching sun in the sky has changed color. From the original, it exudes a strong light that people cannot look directly at. By now, the sun has be fiery red. Although the object was not burned, and there was no fire, the light would give people a very ufortable feeling, especially if I stared at it, my eyes would be temporarily blind. After the schools announcement, it hurriedly sent people to pick up students from all parts of the school to the ssroom. But many things don''t give a reaction at all. When the school has arranged to pick up those students. The sky was suddenly dark, and only the fiery red sun remained in the sky. This phenomenon frightened many people. Especially, the light of the fiery red sun is weakening, and it should be covered by clouds. Gradually, the fiery red sun disappearedpletely, and the whole world was plunged into darkness. Tang Guo also tried to turn on the lights, not knowing if the power went out and the lights did not turn on. It may also be caused by the assimtion of the world. Those people who were hiding outside spontaneously held each other''s hands. Such darkness caused them unprecedented panic. The school does not allow mobile phones, so students basically do not have mobile phones. The teacher had to take out the phone and turn on the faint light, with a trembling voiceforting everyone. Fortunately, this time is short, five minutes. But just these five minutes, it also makes people feel that a long time has passed. Chapter 2970: Develop a female game match (40) Chapter 2970: Develop a female game match (40) The sky was slowly getting up, and the experienced teacher hurriedly shouted, asking everyone to close their eyes, and then slowly open them, otherwise they would hurt their eyes. In just half a minute, the entire sky lit up, and the sun was still the same, but not as hot as before. It seems that everything that happened before was an illusion. But the surrounding environment is a bit different. Countless teachers and students are stunned when they look at the changed scenes around them. Especially the teachers and students outside, the trees before Mingming looked ordinary, even because of the sun, they lookedpletely devoid of energy. However, the tree in front of me looked lush and lush. Of course, what shocked all teachers and students was not that this tree was very energetic, but that the species of this tree seemed to have been changed. Yes, not only the species of the tree has been changed, but it has also be bigger. The trunk, leaves, and branches have all be bigger. They could clearly see from the appearance that only a dozen people were able to embrace the tree trunks, and those sturdy rhizomes, pierced **** the ground. What makes them even more incredible is that after such a big change, the surrounding concrete floor has not been broken, as if the tree was born here and they only discovered it today. "what happened?" The students quarreled and pointed at the suddenly changing tree. Soon they were shocked again, and the surrounding flowers and nts had also changed. "Oh my God, that fly is so big!!" A ssmate pointed to a fly that had note over. The original fly was not as big as the little finger. The flies that were now buzzing towards them were as big as adult fingers. Immediately afterwards, they found ants moving on the ground. A female ssmate screamed: "Ahhhhh, what a big ant!" Everyone all pointed to the female ssmates and looked at the ce, and saw that there was a long line of ants at the location of the wall. The size of these ants, the smallest is the size of the little finger, and thergest is the size of the big finger. "what happened?" The scene before him made everyone''s scalp numb. The fly became the size of a thumb, and the ant was that big. Will other insects and animals also be that big? When they followed back to the ssroom and saw the insects along the way, their faces became paler and paler. Everything has be bigger, but people like them don''t seem to have changed. This kind of scene is at a loss when adults see it. In fact, these people don''t know that after the world is assimted, the appearance of humans does not seem to have changed, but at that moment, the game world has given humans and game characters different talents and abilities. As long as they cut monsters like the characters in the game, they can also get experience points to upgrade. However, there will be no health bars on their heads. After all, this is already a real world. Once hacked, there is no possibility of a new one, even if it is a game character. As long as they dont die, the characters in the game are the same as humans. They can be upgraded and improved, and they may be knocked back to their original form and equipment, but no matter what, they must be alive, otherwise death means they will be in this world. Eliminated. Tang Guo also looked at the entire ssroom, she was not surprised by the extra things, after all, she had seen it in her memory. Chapter 2971: Develop a female game match (41) Chapter 2971: Develop a female game match (41) Tang Guo''s ssmates have already returned one after another. Everyone looked at the changes in the ssroom, and the extra strange objects, murals and the like, turned paler and paler. They also looked at Tang Guo subconsciously, and saw that there was nothing wrong with her, they all breathed a sigh of relief. "Student Tang Guo, do you feel ufortable?" The teacher knew that Tang Guo was weak, so he hurried over to ask her, "If you feel unwell, you must immediately tell the teacher that you should not go out for the time being. The changes outside are a bit big, wait. School notice." It''s not just the big changes, it''s the earth-shaking changes. Now that the electricity has returned to normal, thework is also possible. I dont know if its an illusion, everyone who can ess the Inte feels that the Inte seems to be faster. Just a few minutes ago, the teacher''s family called him and said that the dog he raised had changed a lot. It is indeed a big change, bing as big as one-third of the room. Now his dog was stuck in the room and couldn''t get out of the door. His family members wereforting and called the firefighter. The teacher is a little worried, even if there is no danger at that time, thinking about the big dog that I have to raise, it will be a headache to think about it. "Teacher, I''m fine." Tang Guo just said it was all right, she heard a buzzing sound, and she subconsciously shouted: "Hurry up and close the door and windows." That voice sounded like a bee''s voice. If it were one or two, she would not have such a big reaction. Judging from what I just heard, arge number of small bees should havee here. The students were also terrified. Hearing Tang Guo''s words, they thought there was any danger outside, and quickly closed the doors and windows. Then, the scene outside the window made their scalp numb. The teacher stared at the countless buzzing little bees, each of which was **** wide, and their pupils shrank suddenly. He quickly picked up the phone and called outside: "...Yes, we have closed the doors and windows. The students are in the ssroom, but the little bees outside are not big bees. These bees are very big, I dont know how many there are. , Are spinning outside, I don''t know if they will attack the window..." The teacher looked at the ss, and there was already a girl crying in fright, and he didn''t know how tofort him. But seeing Tang Guo still sitting on the seat with a calm expression and nothing wrong with her expression, she felt relieved. In the ss, Tang Guo is the weakest ssmate. If she is frightened and fainted, she can''t get out at the moment, maybe her life is in danger. Don''t talk about Tang Guo''s own background, just talk about her excellent grades, and she wins awards to the school every year. He is also afraid that she is really in danger. Everyone waited in the ssroom anxiously, Tang Guo was the most calm one. In fact, the big flies and bugs outside are not so scary. When the entire human race adapts, it will find a corresponding solution. Of course, there is still a certain danger. After all, these things have be bigger and poisonous. A little carelessness, a bite, and failure to treat in time will indeed endanger life. But the most dangerous thing in the assimted world is not these mutant bugs, animals, but humans. The game world brings fantasy and opportunities to the real world, and it also breaks the stable order of modern society. From this day on, the entire mankind will develop towards the rule of respecting martial arts. Chapter 2972: Develop a female game match (42) Chapter 2972: Develop a female game match (42) Just like the game world, there are sects, gangs, various forces, and local efforts. All organizations gather to grab resources and enhance their strength. The wait is still long. The teachers and students of the entire ss are the first to wait, not the school sending people to help. But... a man wearing a shining costume and holding a sword first opened the door of the ssroom with a sword. This person is Su Ge. Behind Su Ge, he followed Tang Teng, Tang Guo''s three pets, and her two friends. She didn''t see Ni Jun, and guessed that Ni Jun should go with Tang Kui to protect her father. With so many people protecting her, Ni Jun should be relieved. The students who were shivering with fear were just so dumbfounded, watching Su Ge and waiting to walk in front of Tang Guo. The big orange cat didn''te in, and it rushed to the big bees outside, making it happy. One paw, that is, three or five bees were stunned by it, and then another paw pped the bees to death. The original buzzing bee sound was getting smaller and smaller. Looking at this posture, the ssmates also knew that these few dressed especially like game characters should be here to protect Tang Guo. Tang Guo is definitely not the only person ying that game. One or two game characters appeared next to some of the students who yed this game one after another. There was another female ssmate blushing, looking at the two handsome guys standing beside her, still asking silly: "You guys are very big... boyfriends I grew up?" "Yes, don''t worry, we will protect you." The female ssmate retorted and said, "But... we are monogamous here, and the game is a game. The reality is that it is better not to pedal two boats. That is not good for everyone... Or, I admit you Be a brother." "But we are your boyfriends." The two handsome guys said at the same time, "Boyfriends and brothers are not the same." Female ssmate was holding her head, oh my god, what should she do? A teacher: What should I do, cold sd, raise it by myself, coax it by myself! Everyone seemed to understand something. Seeing the characters they had cultivated standing in front of them, with a look of loyal ministers trying to protect them, the mood was a bit subtle. However, at this time they are not so afraid. Most people have only one character. Like female ssmates, there are not many who have two boyfriends at once. However, some people who like to open a trumpet really have a headache. Its okay if the role rtionship is different, if its all friends and subordinates, its okay. It would be a bit embarrassing if it were all boyfriends and girlfriends. The students who responded thought that the whole school needed help, so some game characters were assigned to help and maintain the order of the school. Although everyone is not very familiar with it, if there are casualties among ssmates in their school, they are still very sad. Therefore, only a few remained in the ssroom to protect them. Tang Guo''s side, except for Su Ge, was assigned by her to go out, and the teacher in their ss took them to maintain school order. Because there are many people ying this game, the short-term crisis of mankind was quickly resolved. With the integration of game characters and quick help, order is gradually restored in many ces. Chapter 2973: Develop a female game match (43) Chapter 2973: Develop a female game match (43) When the world was assimting, Tang Rongyi was having a meeting in the conference room of the office building. Suddenly the whole world was dark, and the electricity stopped. At the beginning, they didn''t think there was anything, they thought it was a problem with the line. After all, if there is a power outage here, they must be notified in advance. The temporary power outage is basically a line problem. The people in charge quickly called to ask what was going on, only to find that the mobile phone had no signal at all. I went out and found that the whole world was dark. Things happened so quickly that people who worked in the office all day did not notice them. When he recovered, the potted nts in the meeting room where Tang Rongyi was located had also changed. This group of high-level intellectuals are indeed dumbfounded. Looking at such changes, Tang Rongyi thought he hadn''te out in the game. Especially, some strange murals and symbols appeared on the walls of the office. Looking at the familiar symbols, Tang Rongyi suspected that he was in the game. After all, he has seen many symbols in the game. But he looked for the offline button and didn''t find it. When he was puzzled, the assistant told him that the world had changed. The entire human world, as if being invaded by something, changed in a short time. Tang Rongyi''s office building was also attacked, and they were attacked by arge group of rats. What used to be a mouse with the palm of a hand is now almost ten timesrger. He rushed over and bit the door of their meeting room. There are many more, hitting their window ss. At that time, all the people in the conference room were frightened. They have seen mice, but they have never seen such a big mouse. Many people directly held tables, chairs and benches in front of them, trying to fight the big mice. But they still didn''t have much use. Tang Kui appeared when the mouse bit the gate almost. Tang Kui took a sword and quickly hacked the mice to death. And Ni Jun flew in directly and fell by Tang Rongyi''s side: "Don''t be afraid of your husband, it''s just a little mouse, and Queer can solve it alone." Tang Rongyi: "..." Soon there was a woman holding a sword beside Tang Kui. This woman has a beautiful face and a gorgeous dress. She kills a mouse without any mercy. She and Tang Kui took action, but within a minute, there was a mouse body left outside. That **** side still makes many people feel ufortable. What happened today left them at a loss, and they didn''t know what to do. Tang Kui walked in and said to Tang Rongyi, "Father, Su Ge and Xiao Teng have gone to protect his sister, don''t worry." "That''s good, that''s good." Tang Rongyi hadn''t reacted yet, he asked subconsciously, "Isn''t this a game?" At this time, the game characters have gained spiritual intelligence and vitality, so they also know the world assimtion. Tang Kui said: "Father, part of the game and reality will be integrated in the future." Tang Rongyi didn''t understand the meaning of the words, but he quickly took out his mobile phone and contacted the school to confirm Tang Guo''s safety. "Brother Min, you can put the stool down. I killed all the rats outside." Hu Min just breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing this delicate voice, his scalp was numb. Chapter 2974: Develop a female game match (44) Chapter 2974: Develop a female game match (44) He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him: "What do you call me? Who are you?" "Brother Min, I''m Lingxi, your wife." Lingxi blinked at Hu Min, and plunged into his arms. "After the world assimted, I hurried over. Fortunately, Min Brother is fine. Don''t be afraid, no matter what happens in the future, I will protect you." Hu Min was a little dumbfounded, he did think this woman was a bit familiar just now. In fact, there is still a slight difference between the game character and the real person. He never thought that the woman in front of him was actually the game character he raised. Is this really in the game? Has the government made any more levels? Or is it just a dream? Hu Min pped himself vigorously, making him jump up in pain. Lingxi frowned and hurriedly blew to him: "Brother Min, why are you hitting yourself?" Hu Min confirmed that this is not a dream or a game, and everything that happened just now is true. He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him as if silly. He raised this long, impable woman? He stared at the clothes on Lingxi, and subconsciously said: "I bought this for you?" "Yeah, did Brother Min forget? You still talk about it often, and it seems to have cost more than 100,000 yuan to buy this one for me. In the future, I will fight monsters to earn gold coins for Brother Min and buy it for you." Lingxi hugged Hu Min''s arm said in a delicate tone. This tone was set by Hu Min himself. He felt that to raise a wife of a paper man, of course, he had to be charming. Unexpectedly...e true? ? Does he have a wife now? He subconsciously looked towards Tang Rongyi''s side and saw Ni Jun talking to Tang Rongyi. He has seen Ni Jun''s face. There are many photos of this woman in Tang Rongyi''s office. It is said that this is Tang Rongyi''s deceased wife. "Sir, you raised me behind your back..." Before Hu Min finished speaking, he was interrupted by Tang Rongyi with a headache: "Little fruit is nourished." Hu Min swallowed all the words, no matter who raised it, this person is here, what else to pretend? Afterwards, Hu Min took Lingxi''s little hand and said, "You really want to be my wife?" Although he really doesn''tck any object, this kind of wife who is all over the country and the city does not dare to realize it. "Of course, I was Brother Min''s wife." "Um... OK, if you dont dislike it, just join me. If we are feelings, we can cultivate slowly without worrying about anything. In short, if you have me and mine, there will be yours. I will definitely not Will wrong you." "Brother Min is really nice." Tang Rongyi: What a shame! However, it is a good thing that his home assistant can sell himself. Yes, it must not go on. With the appearance of Ni Jun, Tang Kui, and Lingxi, the order of the Tang Building was quickly stabilized. Unlike the plot, there were some casualties. Tang Rongyi was relieved when he confirmed that Tang Guo was not in danger and was protected by someone, and took Tang Kui and others to deal with the urgent matter. The world has been assimted and has been busy recently. Tang Guo School has also stabilized. It is worth mentioning that the world in Xu Wei''s school was assimted, and the same things happened in other ces. There are a lot of students ying that game. Although many of the characters are not high-level, they are more than enough in the face of these early changes. Xu Wei watched the characters appear one by one, protecting her ssmates, her intestines were all regretful. Is this what happened after the countdown? At this moment, a shout suddenly came from a distance: "Weiwei!" Chapter 2975: Develop a female game match (45) Chapter 2975: Develop a female game match (45) Xu Wei subconsciously raised her head to look, watching therge group of tattered red-haired people walking towards her, her whole body was not well. Among them, there were seven or eight red-haired little boys who seemed to be about eight years old. They either had broken arms, broken legs, or wereme, or smiled silly at her and didn''t forget to run to her. Among them, there is also a ck-haired little girl who drools at her. She has not forgotten what happened in the game. She had cultivated a character before, and the other party was ady-dressing boss, and he didn''t reveal his true body until the 80th level. From a ck-haired woman to a red-haired man, she was still wearing pants and was beaten back to her original shape by an assassin who suddenly appeared. There are also a few half-year-old teenagers with familiar red hair. Although they are not as embarrassed as those children look, they are also worn in tatters, and they also hold a tattered iron sword. . Especially when they all looked at her affectionately, as if she was their master, which made her extremely broken. "You stop, you are not allowed toe over!" Xu Wei yelled. She couldn''t bear it anymore. Who knew this world would be like this, she knew it would be like this, she would definitely not open so many trumpets. Now this bunch of trumpetse to find her, they are driving her crazy! "Weiwei, we are here to protect you." A group of children and half-aged teenagers said in unison, although most of them were holding small broken iron swords or small broken wooden swords, they did walk to Xu Wei''s side, surrounded her, and vowed to The way she protects her arouses the attention of people around her. Those ssmates of Xu Wei couldn''t helpughing. "Xu Wei, how did you raise a bunch of them? I''ll count them. These are almost twenty. Xu Wei, why do you have so many trumpets? Except for one girl with ck hair, all the others It''s red hair. Do you like red hair very much?" "Moreover, I don''t think the characters you raised are of high level, and their attributes...looks very low. They look like...it seems very special." Can it be special? It''s either ame or a broken hand, a broken hand is a disfigured one, and a disfigured one must be a fool. The little girl with ck hair was still smiling at them and drooling. They suspect that Xu Wei''s taste is special. Everyone cultivates game characters, and there is basically no such thing as Xu Wei. They all try to raise the characters as good-looking and powerful as possible. For example, the handsome men and beauties standing next to them look very seductive. If they are not students, the attributes and strength of these characters will definitely be higher. But now in this situation, they are more satisfied. Compared with the panic before, they are much calmer. Come here now, let''s see what''s happening here in Xu Wei. Xu Wei gritted her teeth and said in a bad tone: "I''m not lucky. Every time the system assigns me this kind of either ugly or crippled, or stupid. I opened countless trumpets, or That way, I stopped ying this game long ago, I didn''t expect them to find it." "You all go with me, have you heard? I am very good here and do not need your protection." The order of the entire school has been maintained by the game characters, and Xu Wei is not afraid of any danger in the school. Chapter 2976: Develop a female game match (46) Chapter 2976: Develop a female game match (46) The group of people who watched her focus, she felt ufortable when she saw it, and she would remember the way she felt aggrieved in the game. Moreover, just their appearance, disability, ugly, silly, and many of them are at the first level, what use can they be? She was really angry. There were a few teenagers, although they were not at the first level, she remembered that when they abandoned the number, they were only at a level of ten or twenty. Seeing them wearing this cloth and holding a small broken sword, they knew that they had no strength. To her side, follow these ugly people every day, and I don''t know what it will be like to beughed at by the whole school. "Weiwei, there is danger everywhere now, we have to stay to protect you." "No, need, want!" "I said that I don''t need it. Let''s go. I don''t need your protection. I am very safe here. You..." Xu Wei pointed to a dozen people in front of him, "Follow me. I have nothing to do with you, you go!" Xu Wei is just a high school student and has no adult scheming. The safety around her will not let her think about it. Now she only knows that if these people are ugly, crippled, and fools don''t hurry up, she will definitely be a joke for the whole school. They will follow wherever she goes by the time, and she is really going to die. Xu Wei''s angry look really made the group of little boys and teenagers hesitate. From the assimtion of the game, when they are endowed with intelligence and vitality, their minds automatically present a mission to protect the people who created them with their lives. Because Xu Wei is the one who created them, they can find her existence no matter where she is. Afraid of her danger, they hurried over. Unexpectedly, Xu Wei didn''t seem to want them to appear. Especially Xu Wei''s disgusting look made them feel a little sad. But they did not resent Xu Wei in their hearts, perhaps because Xu Wei created them, or because the world has just been assimted, and they still retain the simplest appearance. "You won''t go, right? Okay, I''ll go, I''ll go, I warn you not to follow me. Again, I have nothing to do with you and don''t need your protection." Xu Wei is going crazy, her life has been really difficult in recent months. Because of the appearance of that game, she has been suppressed, thinking about this every day, her grades have dropped a lot, and her parents have been notified. Her parents taught her a lesson, which embarrassed her very much. When the world was assimted, looking at other game characters, they were all handsome, handsome, and she felt very ufortable. Originally, she could also, because the role assigned to her by the system was unsatisfactory and unlucky, and was stabbed and killed every time. Now, these idiots still have the face toe to her. Fortunately, she had given them so many resources, and she was still in that tattered look, which was annoying to look at. After thinking so much in her heart, Xu Wei turned around and left, deciding not to see her heart or not. She didn''t want to have anything to do with these game characters. Xu Wei didn''t want these game characters. They looked at each other because she was angry and didn''t dare to chase after her. Among them, only Xu Wei''s first game character has a name, Nangong Jin. The rest are numbers. Because Nangong Jin had a name and was the first one to be created, the rest looked at him and would be regarded as the boss. Chapter 2977: Develop a female game match (47) Chapter 2977: Develop a female game match (47) Nangong Jin thought for a while: "Since Weiwei doesn''t want us to follow, then we don''t know how to follow, and follow secretly. If Weiwei is in danger, we will go out to protect her." "Our strength is still too weak, so I propose to divide into two groups, one group to protect Weiwei, and the rest to hack monsters and upgrade to increase the strength. Let''s do it every three days, so we can improve all of us. strength." The world is assimted, and all game characters know the situation and understand that they need to work hard to improve their strength. Especially the little transparent like them, can''tpare with those big guys, can only upgrade slowly. And those who used to be raised good boss characters, now those who raise them, are really very lucky. No one thought that one day the roles they spent hard work and money to develop would be able to protect them and maintain world peace. Xu Wei walked into the ssroom angrily. There was no way to vent the anger in her heart. When she thought of the scenes just now, she was mad at her. "Weiwei, you really raised those characters?" Xu Wei''s deskmate was the person who asked, "Why are they so special?" "I was targeted by the system. I was all assigned to this role. That''s why I built a trumpet. I didn''t expect it to be like this." Xu Wei would not say that she was embarrassed in the game. "It turned out to be so, then you are unlucky enough. There are quite a few people in our ss who y that game," he touched the dog next to him at the same table. "I was afraid that my parents would find out, so I raised a dog. I didn''t expect It''s all real now." Xu Wei looked at the poodle and felt even more angry: "Then you are very lucky." "It''s okay, my dog is actually quite powerful. When there is any danger, I will let it protect you by the way." Xu Wei gave a hum and stopped talking. Didnt you just have a dog? What''s so great? Still showing off in front of her. The school is so peaceful, she doesn''t need protection. All afternoon, the human world was boiling. Because of the appearance of game characters, many ces are protected. But there are many humans in this world, especially those who dont y this game. The ce that is not protected by game characters is being upied by some monsters appearing in the game. Looking at the huge monsters, humans dare not approach at all. And they can''t deal with them with ordinary weapons. As a result, many people are crying for help. From the beginning of this day, social order has be chaotic. Tang Guo didn''t try to change anything. This was something that would inevitably happen. No one could organize it. It could not be improved by his own power. The school confirmed that the students were in good condition and notified their parents. As for those students who have game characters, they can go back directly under their protection. Just when Tang Guo was about to leave, the teacher found her. "Student Tang Guo, I wonder if you can borrow two people from the school?" Mainly, the school teachers rarely y this kind of nurturing game. The school does not have a strong game character maintenance, and I don''t know what problems will arise. Tang Guo looked at the people around him, Su Ge definitely couldn''t borrow it, after all, this was her person. Moreover, most of Su Ge would not be willing to stay. Her eyes fell on Miao Ya and Xu Pan. Chapter 2978: Develop a female game match (48) Chapter 2978: Develop a female game match (48) "You two help the school with some urgent matters, can you?" "Of course you can." Xu Pan said with a smile, "As long as you are with Xiaoya, you can do it. Xiaoguo, you have Su Ge and Xiao Teng by your side to protect you, we are relieved." Tang Guo: "..." She even showed her affection in front of her. "Bai Xiaowang, big orange cat, you can stay too." Tang Guo thought for a while and said, "You help the school deal with urgent matters. This is my school. We don''t allow those weird things to destroy it. I still have to read." "Wow." Bai Xiaowang wagged his tail at Tang Guo, meaning that he agreed to the distribution. "Meow~" The big orange cat bit the meaty paw and agreed. They looked at the little turtle at the same time, Tang Guo exined: "Little turtle runs slowly and can''t help much, so stay by my side." Then the little turtle slowly stretched out a head and nced at Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s teacher also felt that Little Turtle was really slow and couldn''t help much, although it still seemed to be that big. At that time, in a hurry, a turtle really couldn''t run fast. "Mom, let us stay too!" At this moment, two little girls appeared outside the ssroom. They were exactly the same in length, very beautiful, wearing golden clothes and holding a staff. "Mom, disciple of the school, we have already Dispatched out. At present, our disciples of graceful sentiments are guarded in various parts of the city, and there will be no disturbances." Tang Kui arranged these two little girls to do this. The whole ss, including the teacher, stared at Tang Guo, especially the ssmates who yed games, who didn''t know the reputation of the Graceful School. It is said that many people who want to join the Wanyu School have failed. The teacher was very curious, and asked the monitor: "What''s the matter with you? Is it because Tang Guo still has two daughters?" Did he know that the more characters you y in this game, the more you burn money, depending on what they have. Equipment, I''m afraid it''s a lot of money, it''s probably the money for a lot of houses. "No, teacher, Tang Guo should be the master of the gentle sect in the world of fruit jam. I heard that she used to make ten yuan at the beginning, and there are 10,000 disciples under her hand, all of them are powerful. The equipment and mounts are all top-notch. The monitor said passionately, Teacher, dont worry, since fruit jam is in our ss, then we will definitely not be in any danger. You just heard about it, fruit jam. The two daughters have arranged for disciples to maintain order in the city." "So, our city is absolutely safe." The monitor looked at Tang Guo''s eyes, admiring and burning more and more. He did not expect that Tang Guo, who was in poor health, would have done such a major event. He admired it too much. "We have absolutely no problem under the blessing of graceful faction." When the teacher heard that 10,000 disciples were so strong, his heart calmed down. "Then ssmate Tang Guo," the teacher looked at Tang Guo and looked at the two little girls around Tang Guo, who looked like nine years old. "Your two daughters, can you help the school with the teacher? " Tang Guo looked at the two little girls next to her with a headache, and waved her hand: "Go if you like." The two daughters she raised are very wild. Go out to kill monsters when nothing is wrong, just to upgrade, it seems that you are not satisfied with Su Ge''s level, and it seems to increase rapidly. Chapter 2979: Develop a female game match (49) Chapter 2979: Develop a female game match (49) Soon after Tang Guo returned home, Tang Rongyi also returned. Seeing her intact, he breathed a sigh of relief: "I didn''t expect the world to be like this," he was a little grateful, "Fortunately, Xiaoguo had the foresight. If it wasn''t for your brother to bring someone over, thepany I don''t know what the mess will be." Those huge rats attacked their meeting room door. If Tang Kui did not arrive in time, I wonder if anyone would be injured. Although some game characters appeared to help, the entire human world was still in chaos. Even, there are already some people who have given birth to crooked minds by virtue of their strength, and have begun to grab resources. Tang Guo didn''t know the plot of Tang Rongyi''ster, Tang Kui knew about it. In the original plot, Tang Rongyi''spany received a great impact. The original owner arrived in time, but with the beautiful wife of him and his assistant Hu Min, he couldn''tpletely control the entire building, and the branch under the name of the Tang family. There were many casualties among employees, and Tang Rongyi was also seriously injured. Mainly because his daughter died a while ago, he hasn''t reacted yet, and now these thingse out again, he doesn''t know that his daughter''s death was not an ident, but was caused indirectly. There is no willingness to live, and an ident happened unintentionally, which killed him. If he was more careful and cherished his life, it might not be that way. After Tang Rongyi''s death, the son he raised had no one to protect him, and he was basically alone. He identally saw some truths, and after pulling the cocoon, he knew the reason for Tang Guo''s death. Thus, Tang Kui had the task. Now Tang Guo and Tang Kui are joining, not to mention Tang Rongyi''spany, they want peace throughout the city. People of the school, he has already arranged. "Your brother said, this is the assimtion of the world. All the characters in the game havee to life and merged with the world. In the future, they will also be real people. We humans seem to have different talents. Like them, we can upgrade monsters. Up." Calm down, Tang Rongyi said: "Dad found that it is really like this. I can see a backpack in my mind. It contains all the equipment and medicines I bought before. It can be used. Xiaoguo, you can see if you can Do not?" The backpack can be used, but there is no mall anymore. After all, the world has been assimted, and all of this is beyond the control of the gamepany. Tang Guo nodded: "Dad, my backpack is still there, there are not too many things in it, it should work." "That''s good, now the world is assimted and cannot be changed by personal ability, so Xiaoguo, from today, start upgrading." Tang Rongyi turned back and asked Tang Kui, "Boss, can I just use drugs to upgrade? After the upgrade , Will Xiaoguo''s body be able to eat it?" Tang Rongyi''s adaptability is also good, and now he is directly called Tang Kui''s boss. He really didn''t make a mistake in raising this son, because he had lost so much money. Now he is not worried, his son is great and can protect what he wants to protect. But looking at Su Ge and Tang Teng guarding Tang Guo, he felt that the boss didn''t seem to be of much use here. Or let the boss follow him and help him manage thepany. My son is so smart, so I don''t need it for nothing. "You can take drugs. This is the basic skill that the game world gives to the human world. Moreover, my younger sister''s body will also get better." Tang Kui exined that the most interesting thing about this world is that taking drugs to upgrade, just like the game characters. There will be no side effects. However, Tang Rongyi''s eyes looked strange, and his heart was not very good. Tang Kui nodded and was a little pleased: "Then I''ll go take drugs to improve my strength, boss, you can manage thepany with me from tomorrow." Chapter 2980: Develop a female game match (50) Chapter 2980: Develop a female game match (50) "Brother Yi, when your strength improves, I will apany you to fight monsters, right? The monsters are upgraded quickly." Ni Jun came in with a fruit te, alreadypletely treating himself as the hostess of the house, "Come on, everyone, eat some fruit." Tang Rongyi nced at Tang Guo helplessly, Tang Guo pretended not to understand, she had no choice but to let the flow go. She took a piece of watermelon and ate it: "Dad, Mom is right. Improve your strength earlier, kill monsters and upgrade faster, with the protection of your mother, I believe you will improve quickly." Tang Rongyi: "..." Is this a cheating? The assimtion of the world made Tang Rongyi feel a little bit at a loss. His daughter was okay, and he adjusted well to everything. The two extra sons, two granddaughters, and a future son-inw who couldn''t move while watching his daughter. These, he did not find it difficult to ept. The only thing is that of the perfect-looking Ni Jun. Even if the other partys behavior resembles the Ni Jun in his heart, she is not actually Ni Jun. Tang Kui told him that the world is assimted and merged, and all the game characters already understand their own situation and how they came. This means that Ni Jun also knows that she is just a raised character. There is no rtionship between them. Looking at the enthusiastic Ni Jun, Tang Rongyi decided to find an opportunity to talk to the other party, and to rify the words. Now the other party is also a real person. If he really likes her, then forget it. It would be unfair to anyone to treat the other party as the Ni Jun in his heart. Thinking of this, Tang Rongyi felt relieved, and he did not refuse Ni Jun''s proposal to take him to kill monsters and upgrade. When you go out to kill monsters, talk to the other party. Tang Kui was a little unhappy. He was a cheap father, didn''t he raise him to protect his sister and y with her? His task is to y with his sister, not to help him manage thepany. Why are you taking him to manage thepany now? When I was raising him, I talked in front of theputer every day. In the future, my sister will have someone to y with. It''s good now, I''m afraid this is a n, let him manage thepany. He also said that he was going to take drugs to upgrade tonight. His premonition was getting worse and worse. Wouldn''t Tang Rongyi only care about upgrading in the future and thepany would just leave it to him? Tang Kui maintained a smile on the surface, and wanted to scold him! Because the world had just assimted now, Tang Guo handed the disciples of the school to Tang Rongyi and Tang Kui. Tang Rongyi''s status is very high in this city. If he leads this group of disciples to maintain order in this city, it will be easier to do some things. Tang Rongyi is a smart man, at this time, he knows how to use this group of people. Tang Rongyi didn''t refuse. He believed that the arrangement was right. His baby girl should go to school. Even if the world is assimted, there are so many people protecting his baby, she doesn''t need to run around. "Okay, Dad will take your brother to deal with these things." Tang Rongyi nced at Tang Teng, "From tomorrow on, Xiao Teng will also go to school. I believe the school will arrange new courses for you soon. ." What is the new course, do I need to say more? Of course, the teacher took the students to kill monsters and upgrade. If you don''t work hard to improve your strength, you will only be beaten. Chapter 2981: Develop a female game match (51) Chapter 2981: Develop a female game match (51) With Tang Guo''s 10,000 disciples of the Graceful School, Tang Rongyi started things very smoothly. In just one day, there were some people who held powerful game characters, posing a serious threat to the order of the city. But these people were quickly arrested. Under Tang Rongyi''s leadership, within three days, all those who had caused sabotage were arrested. Tang Guo had spent a lot of money to raise these disciples, and the level of these disciples was very high, much higher than that of many yers. And also equipped with advanced equipment, weapons, and mounts. Those mounts can not only run, but also fly. When these disciples surrounded the saboteurs, they were all dumbfounded. I thought it would be a chaotic world now, and no one could control them. From now on, they will be respected by their strength. I didn''t expect it at all, and they were locked up in a cool two days. Tang Rongyi''s punishment for these sabotagers was that they were locked up for a while, and all the roles they developed were beaten back to their original form. Who would let them do the sabotage? After a few days, no one dared to do damage. If you dare to sabotage, the guy named Tang Rongyi will send people over to beat the characters they have developed back to their original form, and will knock down all the equipment in their backpacks. Subsequently, within ten days, the city promulgated temporary regtions. At the same time, at the school, as Tang Guo had thought, new courses were added, and new courses became a very important course, that is, taking students to fight monsters and upgrade. I don''t know if this is a disaster or a lucky one. In just a few days, humans have understood that they must improve their strength to ensure their safety. In less than a month, the order of mankind has be a city governed by a city, and the subsequent regr environment has initially formed. The city where Tang Guo is located is ssified as and of graceful schools. To say that the fastest ce for all mankind to be stable is the city where Tang Guo is located. Some surrounding towns and counties also brought small-scale forces to take refuge in the graceful faction. The entire human world is undergoing various changes. Of course, there have been disputes in some ces, with injuries and deaths. These are already inevitable. Tang Rongyi took a lot of drugs on the first night. However, in order to be able to adapt to his new abilities, he still wasn''t as ruthless, so he decided to fight monsters first and improve his actualbat ability. After stabilizing the city''s situation, and by the way, all things were taught to Tang Kui, and Tang Rongyi began to fight monsters and upgrade. Tang Guo went to thepany to see Tang Kui on the weekend. Tang Kui was helpless sitting in the office looking at her: "Dad took some people from thepany to fight monsters. This is in turn. Thepany has increased a lot of business, and half of it needs to be kept. People handle it, and the other half go to improve their strength." Tang Kui rubbed his forehead, "Obviously his purpose of training me is to y with you." "Big brother, capable people, will do more things. To apany my sister to do this kind of thing, leave it to a child like me." Tang Teng said with me unceremoniously." Big brother can help Dad take care of thepany, sister, you don''t have to worry about it, there are many people ying with her." "Xiao Teng, in fact, if you don''t speak, no one thinks you are dumb." Tang Kui nced at Tang Teng, "Speaking adults, children don''t interrupt." Can''t you just y with your sister? A little kid, whye to him? Chapter 2982: Develop a female game match (52) Chapter 2982: Develop a female game match (52) Tang Guo goes to see Tang Kui every week on holidays. On Tang Rongyi''s side, he already took people to fight monsters everywhere. ording to the current situation, the most powerful person should be Ni Jun. With Ni Jun by his side, Tang Guo was more relieved. The only troublesome estimate is that Ni Jun''s identity is always a headache. At that time, the character attributes had been determined, and she could not change it. Moreover, Ni Jun is a character carefully cultivated by the original owner, so she can''t change it even more. Such a headache can only be handed over to her dear father and solved by herself. The school is also on holiday. She decided on the holiday time to see how things are going on Xu Wei''s side. She told Tang Kui about this, mainly because she wanted to see the magic in Xu Wei''s hand and what was going on right now. "I can''t walk away for the time being. I will trouble my sister to check this matter." Tang Kui thought about it for a while and said, "As for that artifact, the girl can figure it out. I guess you should have your own n. In the end, you can get the artifact. I want to bring it back to the headquarters, and someone at the headquarters will analyze it." "Brother, don''t worry, when I finish my work, I will bring back the artifact for you." She just went to see Xu Wei, is she still using the artifact? If it was useless, she secretly took the artifact away and handed it to Tang Kui. If Xu Wei is still using the artifact to do anything, in the end, she doesn''t know if she will be bacshed by the artifact. Regardless of whether she backs up or not, she will expose Xu Wei as a thief. Tang Guo brought Su Ge and Xiaoguigui with him. The other people stayed, even Tang Teng was thrown at Tang Kui. Now Tang Kui is very busy, and his younger brother is helping his elder brother. That is right. "Hurry up, don''t linger there, have you forgotten the mission that the girl gave you before?" Tang Kui smiled, as if revenge. Tang Teng became unhappy, his expression twisted, and then he said, "I see, big brother, don''t be proud of you. Sister felt sorry for you, so I asked me to help you. If you are not that busy, Sister must Will take me to experience." "Haha... do you think it''s possible?" Tang Kui unceremoniously turned on his mocking skills, "Don''t you realize that the only person brought by the girl is Su Ge? Both Orange Big Cat and Bai Xiaowang did not bring them past." Tang Teng stomped his feet with anger, and finally was picked up by Tang Kui to go to work. He didn''t feel that he was enving a child. This little kid was at the top in strength, and few beat him. Tang Guo took Su Ge on the way to experience, and here Tang Rongyi also took people on the way of killing monsters and upgrading. Several months have passed, and Ni Jun has been with him every day. It can be said that they have encountered many crises. At present, there are frequent conflicts between each force in the matter of grabbing resources and killing the boss. There were a lot of casualties, order could not be restored, and the world was already respected by martial arts. Fortunately, Ni Jun''s existence can always help them to turn danger into a breeze. Just say that those employees in hispany are all pretty good now. After killing the big boss once, Tang Rongyi rarely chatted with Ni Jun. While chatting, I talked about the story between him and the Ni Jun in my heart: "We grew up together, and now I cant forget her... Maybe in the future, she will stay with me forever. In my heart." Chapter 2983: Develop a female game match (53) Chapter 2983: Develop a female game match (53) "And you should know why you appeared, right?" Tang Rongyi looked at Ni Jun''s eyes, "The plots in your mind were written by the gamepany through my experience with Xiaoguo. In fact, there is nothing between us. what rtionship." Ni Jun only looked at Tang Rongyi without speaking. "I mean, you are a very free person, you don''t have to be me. There is someone else in my heart, and you are dying yourself by consuming it like this." Tang Rongyi wanted to say these words a long time ago. Before he was desperate to improve his overall strength, he didn''t have time to talk about it. Now it''s a good opportunity, everyone''s strength has improved, and he can finally have a good talk with Ni Jun. "You can still think of Xiaoguo as your daughter, and we can also be family members. But you don''t have to. You dont have to act ording to those fabricated plots. You are so powerful and you have good choices. Of course, you choose not to choose others. Those are all your business, and I can''t control them. I said these today just to express my attitude so as not to be vague and dy you." Ni Jun blinked and said, "I see." There was no loss or anger on his face, which made Tang Rongyi puzzled. "You said, I chose not to choose other things, that is all my business. Whether you have anyone in your heart, that is your business." Ni Jun continued, "So, I care if I don''t care about you, that''s mine. Things. I just want to like you, and its my thing. Tang Rongyi, you do your thing, I like mine, and I dont have to ept anything. I Ni Jun, I like whoever I like, and you It doesn''t matter." Tang Rongyi was taken aback for a moment. This character was really simr to Ni Jun at that time. Soon, he was a little helpless again, and it seemed useless to talk about it. "Its almost time to rest. Lets hack monsters. If I remember correctly, there should be a big boss in theke in front. If we kill it, we will definitely gain a lot of experience. At that time, the overall strength can be improved. That''s a lot." Tang Rongyi saw that Ni Jun was so straightforward, and didn''t say anything. This is the case for the time being. In the future, if Ni Jun really meets someone he likes, his thoughts may change. "Brother Min, your husband doesn''t seem to like Sister Ni Jun." On one side of the rock, sitting two people, it is Hu Min and Lingxi. Lingxi held Hu Min''s arm and leaned his head on his shoulder. Hu Min squeezed Lingxi''s face: "Because the Ni Jun he thought in his heart is not the same Ni Jun. Although two people look the same, they are still different. The husband said this clearly because he was afraid to treat Ni Jun. It''s not fair, but I didn''t listen to Ni Jun''s appearance." "Sister Ni Jun is of this temperament. If Brother Min doesn''t like me, I will like you too." Hu Min quickly said: "I like you very much." Really, he had never liked anyone before, and he had never had a crush. I have been a student in the top ss since I was a child, and I can only study. The eldest is not young, so there is no wife yet. The appearance of Lingxi satisfied all his illusions. This is his wife raised by himself, he likes it very much. At this time, Tang Guo and Su Ge had already arrived at Xu Wei''s county seat. At any rate, it is the county seat of the heroine, here is integrated into the game, the map with very ordered resources. It is possible that the flowers and nts on the ground are all useful things. More importantly, there are so many strange things here. Chapter 2984: Develop a female game match (54) Chapter 2984: Develop a female game match (54) These monsters that specialize in providing experience points have an attribute, that is, after being hacked, after the cooling time has passed, new monsters will appear in the original range. However, after the refresh, the monster may randomly appear in any ce in the range. In this assimted world, many rules are still the same as in the game. The gamepany that designed this game was smashed a few months ago. Had it not been for Tang Rongyi to lead people over, there might still be a lot of casualties as in the plot. Because there are still many people who are very afraid of all these changes, including some who have game characters. So they sent all their anger to the gamepany, making the gamepany almost on the road in the plot. The appearance of Tang Rongyi made the people at the gamepany weep with joy. Hearing that Tang Rongyi would incorporate them all into hispany, these people nodded quickly. Even the boss of the gamepany was anxious, and hurriedly joined the gentleman. Unexpectedly, the person who could save them turned out to be the father-daughter pair, the first and second in the full service. Tang Rongyi saved the gamepany in two ways. He benefited from the gamepany''s games, and he was all people he knew, so he muste and help. Because there were so many people with me this time, I arrived in time and saved everyone. The boss of the gamepany has not been bitten by a mutated animal and died. The second aspect is that Tang Rongyi believes that the people in gamepanies are talents, and they are the core of designing games. Maybe through them, he can fully understand the world today. Tang Guo agreed with all these. If Tang Rongyi was worried about her father, she didn''t have to worry about anything, she just took Su Ge out all day long. Tang Guo and Su Ge dressed up as a pair of young lovers who went out to experience. Sheter discovered that Little Turtle did not move too slowly. Today, it is raining heavily, and boats can be sailed on many roads. Tang Guo knew that there were many strangers on a map integrated into this county seat, and nned to chop and chop it. But the road is not easy to walk, water is flowing everywhere, and some people float past in airboats, and of course some ride past them on mounts. The little tortoise turned into a big tortoise. Tang Guo and Su Ge sat on the tortoise shell, and there were plenty of empty spaces around. The little turtle swims slowly in the water, Tang Guo leaned on Su Ge, and chatted with Su Ge while eating. When the people around saw Tang Guo and Su Ge, the youngdy and the young master, there was no one to protect them, and different looks appeared in their eyes. Nothing to think about, showing envious eyes. The thoughtful one was looking at Tang Guo''s buttocks, the big turtle was very excited. This season in this county, there are often floods, and the road will be flooded if you are not careful. Especially where to fight monsters, there are also mountains and rivers. If there is this tortoise, it will be much easier to walk. At this time, robbing things is also normal. It''s not so cruel, and after grabbing the things, go straight away. Slightly harder, he grabbed something and knocked the person back to his original shape, and knocked out all the other party''s backpack items. To be more cruel is to kill people directly. Tang Guo and Su Ge sat on the backs of Little Turtle and had already swam to a slightly dry ce. Onnd, small tortoises can also walk, so they have note down. At this moment, a person next to him stopped Tang Guo: "Little beauty, can you borrow your tortoise for a while? I have somepanions on the opposite side. I''m here in a hurry. I haven''t prepared a yacht. Can you let your tortoise, Bring them here for a while? I came here to try the depth of the water. They probably won''t be able to get there. The main reason is that there are two girls whoe directly in the water like me, which is not very convenient. The speaker, who was about seventeen years old, was a boy who was quite handsome. However, as he said, the wet body should havee from dripping water. Perhaps because Tang Guo would disagree, the boys also touched out something: "This is thebor fee for you at that time, little beauty, please trouble you." Tang Guo saw that the other party''s attitude was good, and agreed. Let the little turtle to take them back. The boy was very happy and quickly introduced himself, saying that he was from XX high school. Came here today, I heard that there is a big boss here to be refreshed, ready to cut two knives and divide things. "Weiwei, I met two kind friends..." Before bringing a clean ce over there, Tang Guo heard the boy shouting, and subconsciously looked at that ce, and saw two girls. One is very ordinary, with a puppy in his arms. The other one, very beautiful, is wiping shoes with paper. Chapter 2985: Develop a female game match (55) Chapter 2985: Develop a female game match (55) Ye Chengjiang''s voice caught the attention of the girl who was wiping the shoes. She raised her head and saw Ye Chengjiang sitting on the back of a huge tortoise with some smiles in her eyes. Ye Chengjiang was the boy who asked Tang Guo to help with his wet clothes after dripping. "Ye Chengjiang." The beautiful girl is Xu Wei. She looked at Tang Guo''s little tortoise, her eyes lit up, "Great, now there is no need to run water." There will be a big boss over there today. Anyone who shes twice will get experience points, maybe they can get something. Xu Wei is actually not rare of those things. After the world assimted, the so-called magical USB sh drive has be a wrist watch, which is now waterproof on her wrist. Not only that, but the wristwatch now works better than before. It will automatically lock the surrounding targets so that she can steal things. Of course, she can only steal what her current ability can steal. She doesn''t care about those falling things, that''s why. But she rarely hacked bosses to gain experience points. After all, she now needs to improve her strength. The way is either to kill drugs or to kill monsters. Chopping the boss has gained the most experience points, and of course she wants toe over and chop twice. At this time, everyone is working hard to improve their strength and obtain some resources, especially pills and the like, which will soon be consumed to improve their strength. Because it is a world that is assimted by games, there is no so-called bottleneck in upgrading at all. You only need to swallow medicine and you can upgrade immediately without any side effects. To avoid being robbed, most people swallow them as they hold them, and upgrade immediately. Not only can they prevent theft, but other people will not dare toe and provoke them when they see their strength increase. Therefore, Xu Wei can steal many items, but seldom can steal pill and other items that enhance her strength. When she looked at Tang Guo and Su Ge, she felt the heat from the watch, no, it should be hot. Whenever the watch gets hot, she is at high speed, and there are people around with good things in their backpacks. Now her wrist was so hot and sore that she almost called out. It can be seen that there must be very good things in these two people. Now it is different from before in the game, no matter how high the level of cultivation is, she can see the other party''s backpack. Whether things can be stolen is due to the ability of the watch. Can''t steal it, that is, the watch''s ability is not enough, she has to improve her strength. The improvement of the watch''s abilities, and the same as before, as long as she uses the stolen items proficiently, it will increase experience points. The higher the experience value, the stronger its ability, and it can steal more advanced items. However, as for the pill, it can be stolen at will. After all, the pill is small in size and does not need to spend too much energy. Those equipped with weapons are all big ones. If you want to steal them in a concealed way, wouldn''t it take a lot of effort? In the past few months, she has secretly stolen a lot of things into her backpack. After these things were stolen, they were basically ordinary and looked like public goods. No one found anything wrong, and she was relieved. Now that the watch is so hot, it must be something that is good for the male and female students. It would be better if there is a pill to enhance the strength. Tang Guo already felt it, and Xu Wei''s eyes looked a little hot. Xu Wei''s other hand was always in her pocket and never took it out. Chapter 2986: Develop a female game match (56) Chapter 2986: Develop a female game match (56) Tang Guo had asked Xu Wei and a few others toe up, except for the girl named Xie Xiaozhen who was holding a puppy, and there were a few other boys. Although the number has reached ten, they are more than enough to sit on the back of the turtle. Not only that, the little tortoise can also be bigger, after all, its cultivation base is very high. In the envy of many people, the little turtle swims in the same direction as before. At this time, the voices of several people came into Tang Guo''s ears clearly. She held Su Ge''s arm and looked back. Su Ge also turned around and asked how she was doing. Tang Guo squeezed his arm and motioned him to look at the bunch of red-haired teenagers over there. Yes, these redheads are all teenagers. After all, the assimtion world has passed so long, under the leadership of Nangong Jin, their strength has increased a lot. It makes them look better, at least not as embarrassed as before. "Are you aware?" Tang Guo asked Su Ge in a low voice, only Su Ge could hear it. Su Ge nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. He remembered that Tang Guo had asked him to assassinate a lot of redheads. Su Ge thought for a while, and asked in a low voice: "Do you want to beat them? Their cultivation has improved a lot." If he wants to beat them, he is happy. "No." Tang Guo shook his head. He beat the red hair at first, but Xu Wei stole something to improve their strength. When Xu Wei was in this world, they would be his backing. Her goal is to make Xu Wei lose the support of the male lead, and it seems quite sessful now. Don''t worry about these red-haired teenagers who are still desperate for Xu Wei, but Xu Wei probably doesn''t want to see them anymore. If not, Xu Wei would not be on the back of her little turtle, and the group of red-haired teenagers pushed a bamboo raft into the water, probably trying to help Xu Wei get through. Because they were standing in the water with empty bamboo rafts in their hands, they did not go up, but stared at Xu Wei''s position nkly. "Weiwei doesn''t seem to need these anymore." A young boy said disappointedly. He looked at the bamboo raft that had been tied so hard in front of him and took them a lot of time, and his eyes were red in Xu Wei''s direction. Their movements were not small, Xu Wei heard it, and looked back, then turned away. "I told them all, don''t follow me. They are free, they just need to practice on their own, they have to listen." Xu Wei couldn''t help but say, after all, there are so many people, she can''t say that she hates those few people, now She was able to control her emotional exposure a little bit, not as excited as before. "I was ying that game at the beginning. I didnt expect that the system assigned me a role I didnt like. A dozen of them were like that, so I abandoned the game. Originally, I had nothing to do with them, but in the end they still had to follow and I didnt. any solution." Xu Wei said with a sorrowful expression: "Besides, the rtionship I chose before is not clear, so I still think it is better to let them return to freedom. There is no need to follow me. Now she has a magical weapon in her hand, can steal equipment, can fight monsters and improve her cultivation. Doesn''t she need the help of this group of people? In fact, she was very annoyed when she saw them, and they insisted on following it, just like a ghost. "I can understand," Ye Chengjiang said, "Originally, Weiwei regarded them as game characters before, and they all abandoned the game. It may be the setting of the game world before they made them persevere with you. Weiwei can let them directly Leaving, this decisive approach is good, so as not to be troublesome in the future." Chapter 2987: Develop a female game match (57) Chapter 2987: Develop a female game match (57) Others also nodded. They didn''t think Xu Wei created the role of her boyfriend. After all, many girls were created in this way. Xu Wei was out of luck and was assigned bad character attributes every time. It was normal to abandon the game. Xu Wei''s voice is not small, and all the red-haired teenagers over there have also heard it. They stared at Xu Wei''s position eagerly, expecting her to look back, but Xu Wei never did. Tang Guo looked back at them and shook his head lightly. I dont know if the characters in the game can be more independent because of some things. These red-haired boys are all male protagonists anyway. If you work hard to upgrade your cultivation, it will definitely not be bad in the future. Of course, many Xu Wei helped them upgrade, and she would still take action against them, at least to beat them back to their original form. No matter how pitiful they are, they can''t let it go. Now Xu Wei doesn''t want them anymore, and she doesn''t have to shoot them again. Later, the group of red-haired teenagers came up to the bamboo raft and rowed over. It''s just that they never dared to approach Xu Wei, but stayed far away, as if deliberately avoiding close contact with Xu Wei. Xu Wei didn''t have the mind to think about the red-haired boy. She showed a tired look, leaning on Ye Chengjiang''s body, and said: "Ye Chengjiang, I''m a little sleepy, let''s sleep with you." "it is good." Ye Chengjiang was anxious that this was the person he had always been in love with secretly. He didn''t expect that the world would change and he could finally get closer to her. Even if there is no further rtionship between the two, she is at least willing to rely on him. Xu Wei looked sleepy on the surface, but actually just wanted to close her eyes to check Tang Guo and Su Ge''s backpacks. When she used the watch, Su Ge discovered that some energy was invading the backpack. Tang Guo noticed Su Ge''s expression, squeezed his arm, and shook his head lightly. He couldn''t help being amused. This guy secretly opened himself up again. She remembers that in the plot, no matter how good the level is, the watch can''t be found by peeking at the backpack. Unless the watch is stolen, things that it currently cannot obtain energy can be discovered. Even if they were discovered, they could not suspect Xu Wei''s body. "It''s her." Su Ge wrote two words on the palm of Tang Guo''s hand, and at the same time set his gaze on Xu Wei. He felt that the one who peeked at his backpack was on Xu Wei. [Host Da, ording to your instructions, I didn''t stop Xu Wei from peeking at your backpack. Now she has probably seen your backpacks, and is shocking what she saw. After all, there are so many things in the host''s big backpack that they will definitely make Xu Wei dazzle. Xu Wei was really shocked. She had seen so many people''s backpacks, but she hadn''t really seen them. There was so much space in the backpack, so many smallttices, and a full backpack. Especially the items inside, Jin Cancan made her faint. She quickly searched, and found countless pills in it. The number of each pill is 999+ Originally, she had been distressed, and there were so many people waiting to kill monsters every day, and it was not enough to upgrade her experience. Now that she saw so many pills, she didn''t hesitate to find what she needed. If possible, she really wants to take all the things in the backpack into her backpack. Chapter 2988: Develop a female game match (58) Chapter 2988: Develop a female game match (58) Unfortunately, her backpack is very small. It is also good for her to y that game, close to the integration of twenty small backpacks, and the contents are still there. Otherwise, many things cannot be done. After Xu Wei fancyed some pills and nned to steal the watch, Tang Guo had already covered his spiritual power in his backpack. She squeezed the palm of Shige Ge and whispered, "Let her see." Su Ge understands in seconds! Just let her take a look, it wont be hers for a long time, just take a look, its impossible to take it away. Su Ge also covered his spiritual power on his backpack, so no matter how the watch uses energy, let alone stealing many pills, there is no way to steal one. This made Xu Wei very annoyed. After trying twenty times, the energy of the watch was almost consumed, and she had to quit. Manipting the watch to steal things is actually very energy intensive, so now she seems a little unsound. She did this kind of thing many times, but for the first time she couldn''t seed, and she didn''t get a pill. She didn''t open her eyes, she closed her eyes and rested. At this moment, she was really tired. Tang Guo definitely couldn''t let Xu Wei seed in stealing. The pills in her backpack were all good things, and even one of them could help people improve a lot of strength. Let''s talk about the equipment, there is nothing that is not good. Now what she wants to do is wait for Xu Wei to steal something, she will untie the disguise on the equipment, let everyone know that she is a thief. Stealing things requires the consciousness of being exposed. Who caused Xu Wei to provoke her? System: Yes, who caused Xu Wei to provoke the host to the host. If he bullied the host, doesn''t he have to be bullied by the host? It''s impossible to be merciful. The host''s ability to hold a lot of grudges is not at all lost. Su Ge felt Tang Guo''s happiness, as if he understood why. He had guessed that Xu Wei should be the mysterious figure before. Thedy didn''t let Xu Wei seed in stealing things. Could it be that Xu Wei will grow up in the future, maybe she is a very bad person? If this is the case, Xu Wei really cannot seed. Thedy asked him to beat the red-haired teenagers back to their original form, but she wanted Xu Wei to think that they were all rubbish. In the future, those teenagers would not be used by Xu Wei? If not, why didn''t thedy let him beat those young people this time? Now those red-haired teenagers have been disgusted by Xu Wei. If they don''t want them, they will naturally not be able to help Xu Wei help him abuse. Suddenly, Tang Guo became more perfect in Su Ge''s eyes. His wife is really a very clever person who knows the secrets of heaven. Tang Guo noticed that Su Ge''s eyes were wrong, and looked up at him: "What?" "Thedy is very beautiful." Su Ge''s name for Tang Guo made everyone on the turtle understand that Su Ge should be Tang Guoyang''s game character. It seems that it is also the role of the husband. Xu Wei didn''t fall asleep, and heard it, with a little jealousy in her heart. Everyone raised by other people is so pretty, so why is it so ugly? Tang Guo did not let Ye Chengjiang and the others go down where there was water. She came to find Xu Wei, and now that she found it, let''s fight the boss together. Xu Wei would definitely not attack her, so she would definitely attack others. Chapter 2989: Develop a female game match (59) Chapter 2989: Develop a female game match (59) No, an hourter, a few more people were added to the turtle''s back. Tang Guo had also observed it. Anyway, the turtle''s back was wide, so he could sit on more people. More people will make it lively. There should still be some time for the boss to refresh, Tang Guo picked up a lot of people along the way. Among these people, not all of them have good personalities, and some of them are not very good and look vicious. Anyway, she and Su Ge have a high level of cultivation, and they are not afraid that the other party will think about it. For this reason, the little tortoise has grown bigger, and has amodated fifty people on his back. Upon seeing this, Tang Guo felt almost done. Most of these people are small groups, but there are also a few individuals who form groups temporarily. She guessed that Xu Wei would secretly scan the backpacks of these people and steal their things. These people are eager to upgrade, so they will not put the medicine in it. Mostly, you can take it and eat it and upgrade immediately to increase your strength. So, Xu Wei must have stolen some equipment. When the equipment is in her hands, it will be disguised as ordinary items. Then she will take it out and use it to increase her proficiency. No one will doubt it. The county is mountainous, and there is a big map integrated, making many ces more dangerous. Especially the road, it is not easy to walk. What you need to be afraid of at every turn, crossing the sea, crossing the river and the like. When Tang Guo didn''t reject these people, and even some people suggested that everyone should go to experience and kill the monsters around them, many people agreed. Tang Guo hesitated on the surface, and agreed. System: [Host, do you look like you are phishingw enforcement? Tang Guo replied, "No, I didn''t put the bait? These bait are all made by themselves. Is it possible to stop Xu Wei from stealing things?" System: [No, no, I used the wrong words. The host just passed by, identally discovered the truth of something, and then...] Listening to the system Barabara, the boss also refreshed. Every time the boss is refreshed, the surrounding monsters will also refresh, but there is a deviation in the ce where it appears. And they found that the more they fight, the higher the level of these monsters and bosses. This seems to be specifically to provide them with upgrades. This time, the big boss Tang Guo and the others encountered was the size of a room, which was particrly shocking from a distance. If you are alone, you will definitely not be killed. If you continue to fight, you will probably be shot to death by the boss. Fortunately, humans can roll away, after all, big bosses will not chase people and chop. Tang Guo and Su Ge didn''t show too much strength, they cut a few casually, not as desperately as others. Xu Wei looked very desperate, and Ye Chengjiang was guarding her, making her output position very good. The other people kept greeting the big boss, because there was no health bar, they didn''t know when they would be able to kill each other, they could only sh them. Basically, after three hours of cutting, the big boss suddenly burst out with golden light, the entire body disappeared, and everyone was given corresponding experience points. Afterwards, many items appeared in the original location of the big boss. What you can get is up to you. After all, when he got it in his hand, he put it in the backpack. Those who haven''t yed the game naturally don''t have a backpack, which is more embarrassing. Although Xu Wei is very eager to get more things, but she and Ye Chengjiang and others are not strong enough to rob each other. Tang Guo and Su Ge picked up some things that fell in front of them, and didn''t go to grab them. In Xu Wei''s eyes, these two local tyrants don''t need them at all. It is estimated that which of the rich children came out to y. "Weiwei." At this time, a red-haired young man walked up to Xu Wei and handed Xu Wei a handful of high-quality weapons that were still shining, with a sincere expression, "This is what the boss grabbed." At that time, he looked back at the location of Nangong Jin. Now Nangong Jin has be a young man in his twenties. He looks tattered and has a lot of blood on his body. It should be because he was injured just now to **** this weapon. Xu Wei frowned, turned and left, ignoring it at all. Although, that high-quality weapon, she was also very greedy. But what these people gave to her, she just didn''t want it. Chapter 2990: Develop a female game match (60) Chapter 2990: Develop a female game match (60) Even if she didn''t look back, Xu Wei could feel the red hair close to twenty behind her, staring at her unblinkingly. Originally they had nothing to do with each other, they had to post it. Even if they don''t look so bad now, their prototypes really impressed her. She didn''t dare to hang around with these hapless guys, so that she didn''t have time to get tired of them. It looks good now, once she is beaten back to her original form, she can''t ept it. Besides, in this world, she is holding a magical tool, and she can''t get along. Does she have to ept all crooked melons and bad dates? "Boss, Weiwei didn''t want it." The red-haired boy with a superior weapon walked back to Nangong Jin''s side, still holding the knife firmly. Even if Xu Wei refused, he was just sad that Xu Wei did not ept their kindness and did not resent Xu Wei in his heart. "I see." Nangong Jin swallowed a pill to heal her injuries. "Next time I go to grab a better weapon, maybe Weiwei will like it." Tang Guo and Su Ge were not far from these red-haired teenagers, and they heard Nangong Jin''s words clearly. Obviously he looked like a very wise person, but because their existence had something to do with Xu Wei, they couldn''t resent Xu Wei at all. She stared at Nangong Jin and the others for a while, and Nangong Jin and these red-haired teenagers also found out, and nodded to her. Because Tang Guo had a little turtle and gave Xu Wei a bargain, they thanked her very much. No matter how good the bamboo raft is, it is not as good as the shell of a small tortoise. That huge tortoise was steady when it was dripping, and it was able to pull dozens of people at once. Weiwei sitting on the turtle shell was definitely better than a bamboo row. "Why are you so persistent to follow Xu Wei?" Tang Guo couldn''t help asking. Nangongjin replied: "There is no reason, just want to protect her." "She doesn''t seem to need you." "We just want to protect her." Nangongjin repeated this sentence. As for Xu Wei''s need for them, they didn''t think so much for the time being. This world has be very dangerous, and Xu Wei is really letting go, and they are not at ease if they don''t follow her. Just say that after killing the boss earlier, everyone talked andughed before, and then started robbing things. Whoever knew it or not, quickly stuffed good things into their backpacks. Tang Guo didn''t ask any more, because they were going to other ces to kill monsters. The road was not easy to walk, and it rained heavily again, and water was flowing everywhere. Therefore, the people who knew her are now sitting on the back shell of the turtle, feeling very lucky. For this reason, many people also offered something on their own initiative, believing that this is a reward for her. After all, they sat on the back of the little turtle, and they should be paid. There are also some people who are actually unwilling to give, but if everyone gave it, they also gave it. Xu Wei''s share was given by Natural History Ye Chengjiang for her. No matter what happened, Ye Chengjiang stood in front of Xu Wei. Xu Wei never thought about telling Ye Chengjiang the stolen equipment that Ye Chengjiang was not a game character. If something was wrong with the equipment, wouldn''t her hole cards be exposed? If she finds something good outside, she doesn''t mind giving it to Ye Chengjiang. Now that they are a small team, Ye Chengjiang must have a better impression of her. She is not strong enough now, and she doesn''t need the power of team members. Chapter 2991: Develop a female game match (61) Chapter 2991: Develop a female game match (61) Xu Wei was still enthusiastic about Tang Guo''s backpack, and she tried againter, but still couldn''t steal the contents of the other party''s backpack. In the end, she gave up. Wasting so much energy to steal things that she couldn''t steal would slow her speed up. There are many people on the turtle''s back. Xu Wei''s goal was on these people, sneaking into their backpacks secretly, and she stole everything she fancyed into her backpack. Especially the equipment exploded after killing the big boss. There is one piece of top equipment that she may not be able to steal, but she is not allowed to steal the others. Also, there were quite a lot of medicines exploded this time, and many people saved some, especially some healing medicines. These things, she is not wee, and directly stole them. Anyway, those people can''t be caught by her. In the past, grabbing things was based on their own ability, but now they are not based on their own ability? It''s just that their abilities are different. Don''t me her if you can''t save good things. It may be Tang Guo and Su Ge''s backpack that made Xu Wei''s eyes very hot. She was more cautious on weekdays. Xu Wei, who stole at most a few items a day, couldn''t help but increase the number. Such arge number certainly attracts the attention of those who are missing. When they arrived at the next location, they subconsciously checked the backpack and suddenly found that they were missing a lot of items. At this moment, the whole team was making noise, and they hadn''t happened to the fact that the backpack had little stuff. After all, there are so many games ying, and the original things have passed for a long time, which is just a trivial matter. Now that the world has assimted, none of them think of things before. "You are missing too?" "Less, I lost half of the pill." "I am missing a piece of fine equipment." "I have few weapons, but medium." "What I have less is also a weapon." "Me too, I lost two high-quality weapons at once." Why did Xu Wei steal so much equipment? Of course it is for proficiency. Only by continuously using weapons and increasing proficiency, the power of the watch will be stronger and stronger. The strength is stronger, it means that she can steal more advanced equipment. Tang Guo and Su Ge''s backpacks, she was still very jealous. She didn''t know if she worked hard to improve the strength of the artifact, could she steal some pill from Tang Guo''s backpack. As for the equipment inside, she didn''t think about it. Those equipments are golden at first nce, and most of them are various top-level limited editions. With her current strength, it is impossible to steal it. "This thing is not right, why do so many of us have fewer weapons?" A man with a slightly fierce appearance, his eyes fell on Tang Guo, "We have never had this situation before." "Have you ever seen a decrease in your backpack?" Everyone shook their heads, no, of course not. "What do you think is going on?" "When did our little things start? It''s just here. We haven''t had little things before, so..." The man''s gaze was on Tang Guo''s body, "Little sister, our things are your turtle. There are few on his back, should you exin it? There is no such a coincidence in the world." Chapter 2992: Develop a female game match (62) Chapter 2992: Develop a female game match (62) The words of the fierce man aroused everyone''s spection. Yes, there was no less before, why is there less here? And why are they so lucky to be able to sit on the back of such a big tortoise, and the other person looks very good to talk. As a result, many people cast their doubts on Tang Guo''s body. Su Ge held her hand with cold eyes. Had Tang Guo stopped him, he would have beaten these people back to their original form. "Little sister, you can exin why we have less things with you?" "This coincidence can''t be exined." "Little sister, do you know how difficult it is for us to obtain those things? Everyone obtains them in danger. Isn''t it bad for you to take things as your own easily?" "That is, even if we are paid for sitting on your tortoise, this is an equivalent exchange." Ye Chengjiang didnt think that Tang Guo and Su Ge were the kind of people. At this time, he helped to say: Dont make any conclusions. You said that its Tang Guo''s problem that you missed something. Did you see her taking action? Su Ge has always been far away from us and can''t touch us at all. How can he steal things? The things are in the backpack. Before that, the world has not been assimted, and there have been situations in the game, and things are missing out inexplicably. It." Ye Chengjiang raised a character, but he raised a male character who was positioned as a friend. He didn''t bring the other person out because his family all needed protection. The level of that male character is very good, and he also topped up some money to go in. After the world assimted, he took drugs to improve his strength, and the school was closed, and they formed a team to kill monsters. At the beginning of the game, there were yers who reported something inexplicably missing, he knew. Because he is also one of the people whocks equipment. It''s just that this incident was not resolved afterwards, and was considered by many to be a loophole in the game. And the gamepany also gave them a certain amount ofpensation at the time, and no one will pursue it anymore. Although many people''s things are missing this time, and it looks very wrong, they don''t think Tang Guo and Su Ge are that kind of people. Ye Chengjiang''s opening was also partly recognized. They were sitting on tortoise''s back, and it was not Tang Guo who invited them on the initiative, but they asked her for help. Now that there are few things, I just raked it down, which is really not good. Xu Weis tablemate was the one holding the puppy, and then nodded: I also think Tang Guo is not that kind of person. You see that someone has such a big tortoise, and someone who can raise this kind of tortoise is definitely from a good family . Maybe people still look down on your things." "Weiwei, don''t you think?" Xie Xiaozhen asked Xu Wei, "How could Tang Guo steal something from these people? Look at Su Ge holding the sword in his hand, I think it''s not easy." What Xie Xiaozhen didn''t say was that it was more than simple. She was a little impressed with that sword. When ying the game, there was a limited edition of local tyrants. What is a local limited edition? That is, this kind of thing is specially prepared for local tyrants, but it is also a limited edition among local tyrants, that is to say, ordinary local tyrants cannot obtain this kind of thing. But most yers can''t recharge at that level at all. Regarding the VIP interface, it is estimated that they will not be able to click on it. How can they know this? Chapter 2993: Develop a female game match (63) Chapter 2993: Develop a female game match (63) "But our things are missing, how can this be exined?" "Perhaps there is a loophole in the backpack." Ye Chengjiang said, "didn''t it also appear in previous games?" Some people knew about this matter, and they fell silent. The ferocious man before, had unwillingness in his eyes: "Anyway, don''t let me catch the stealer." Xu Wei didn''t feel it at all, and didn''t intend to speak for Tang Guo or anything. She didn''t think that Tang Guo, who had so many equipment, was very weak. If the other party doesn''t snatch, it''s just looking down. Wait! Xu Wei suddenly remembered something, her whole body was not good. Inside the backpack, there are countless equipment, weapons, pills, and various items. Especially those equipments are either top-notch or limited-edition equipment, and there is no general high-end equipment. There is also a huge tortoise, which is the one she is sitting on. What does this show? She has remembered that the character named Nangong Jin she had raised for the first time was forcibly challenged by a tortoise. At that time, the tortoise became very big and big, and went down, ttening Nangong Jin. Xu Wei had guessed that Tang Guo was the gentle pie fruit jam who chased after her to kill. Tang Guo also felt Xu Wei''s gaze, and looked up, but Xu Wei quickly moved away. She clenched her fist and wanted to say that she was in the game. When did she start unlucky? It was when he was hunted down by this gentle pie fruit jam. Xu Wei felt that Tang Guo was a little innocent before, and she felt sorry for it. Now she can''t wait, carrying the knife over to fight with the other party. If it werent for Tang Guo, she might have cultivated Nangong Jin to more than two hundred levels. I dont know how much the proficiency of weapons has increased. The power of the watch must be stronger. Where else is it needed now, for a little pill. worry? [The host is big, Xu Wei guessed your identity. In fact, Tang Guo didn''t cover it up. Xu Wei wanted to guess her identity. It was easy to guess. Tang Guo didn''t mind feeling the hatred from Xu Wei. Xu Wei hated her for being normal. In the game, she cut the opponent miserably. If it was just a game, Xu Wei was afraid that she would hate her to death, considering the current situation. What''s wrong with hating her, I guess Xu Wei will hate her even more. At this time Xu Wei spoke: "You suspect Tang Guo, or go straight down. As long as there are few things after you go down, it means it has nothing to do with Tang Guo. If you don''t have anything missing, it''s still a bit convincing." Ye Chengjiang pulled Xu Wei down, thinking that this method was inappropriate. After all, who knows, the person who stole things will still show up? But Xu Wei''s words were recognized by some people, and they decided to go on. The rest of the people thought that after doing this, the thief would definitely not be able to steal their things. Therefore, they continue to sit on the tortoise without their backs. After all, there are not many such cheap transportation. Nangong Jin and the group of red-haired teenagers still followed from a distance. After several days, they have killed many monsters, and everyone''s strength is rising steadily. There is no shortage, everyone gradually put this matter down. At this moment, some people have less things. They stared at Tang Guo angrily, as if asking her to exin. Xu Wei nced at Tang Guo secretly and turned her face to another ce without saying anything. Tang Guo cheated her so many times, she cheated the other party once is nothing. Chapter 2994: Develop a female game partner (64) Chapter 2994: Develop a female game partner (64) At any rate, he is the master of the graceful faction, and his strength must be very strong, and he won''t lose the ability to resist. If the strength is not enough, the most is to be knocked down and equipped. There are so many equipment in the backpack, it is nothing to drop a little. "Why, your stuff is missing again?" The group of people who spoke were the ones who went down before. They stared at Tang Guo and said, "This time you exin, the people sitting on your turtle''s back are missing. , But there are no fewer people who have gone down. What does this mean?" "It means you must have a problem." Tang Guo said with a smile, "This cannot prove that I have a problem, it can only prove that all the people sitting here are suspicious. Think about it carefully, don''t you?" Everyone was stunned, and then they thought it was really true. Thinking about it again, they thought Tang Guo might steal less. What if it was a thief who stole something and directly med Tang Guo on it? "This is not necessarily true. In short, your dislikes are not clear." Tang Guo didn''t intend to make Xu Wei wishful, so she took out a top-quality limited-edition piece of equipment from her backpack at will: "Do you think Ick your stuff?" Seeing that top long sword, everyone subconsciously swallowed a few saliva, and a greedy look appeared in their eyes. At this time, Tang Guo took the sword back and took out another top-level equipment, this time it was a sword: "I still have such equipment." After showing it to others, she changed another one. In less than a minute, she showed everyone more than 20 top-level equipment. The system wants to cover his face a little bit. Is this second-level method really something his host can do? He thinks that the term phishingw enforcement can now be used. The host throws out so many good things for everyone to see. Doesn''t it make people jealous, juste over and grab me, and then beat the other party once? "If you think the top equipment is not convincing, then I will take out some limited editions. These things are out of print now. You should understand? The world is assimted, and the gamepany can''t control the world. Such things It won''t happen again." Then, Tang Guo showed the group of buns in front of him what is the top limited edition equipment. Taking them out one by one, they blinded their titanium alloy dog eyes. Xu Wei really didn''t expect that Tang Guo would be so direct, using those equipment to smash people into confusion. She thinks that people are privy to money. She guessed wrong. This second generation of the rich and second generation is the kind of unhappy personality that must be shown to everyone. Therefore, her calction failed, she was still jealous looking at the equipment. "Now, do you think I am the one who steals things? Is it possible for me to steal things?" Tang Guo looked like I was so powerful, and it made the system faceless to speak. This time, the host is going to y ady who has no IQ and only knows how to show off her wealth? However, it is really sessful. Now everyone around, including the fierce man who had gone down long ago, also dispelled their previous suspicions. But their eyes looked at Tang Guo very hot. Tang Guo said again: "Don''t look, don''t jealous, let alone want to grab it. I dare to take it out, so I won''t be afraid of being robbed. If you don''t believe it,e and try it." After that, she took a handful. Sword, jumped down, a sword shed aside, and suddenly a huge stone split. "Do you want to grab it? Thene together." This method of herspletely makes people forget about it. Yeah, would people with this equipment have low strength? "Boss, that girl is amazing." The red-haired boy looked envious. "You said we have be so amazing. Will Weiwei like us a little bit?" Nangong Jin said uncertainly: "I don''t know." Moreover, they want to be so great, they don''t know how long it will take. "Wow, Tang Guo, it turns out that you are still a local tyrant. You should have spent a lot of money for that game?" Xie Xiaozhen looked shocked, "Too envious." "It was a lot, and now I think it''s quite worth it." Xie Xiaozhen nodded repeatedly, yes, it''s worth it. Xu Wei didn''t fall into Tang Guo, and felt ufortable. Ye Chengjiang breathed a sigh of relief while envious. Those people didn''t dare to **** Tang Guo, and now they didn''t dare to offend her. On the next journey, there are still people missing things. Tang Guo looked at the more and more things in Xu Wei''s backpack, and decided to cheat her too. Chapter 2995: Develop a female game match (65) Chapter 2995: Develop a female game match (65) Because Tang Guo exposed his own things and showed off his powerful force. Even if the eyes were hot, those people did not dare to grab her things. During the period, some people guessed that Tang Guo''s identity was lost. Being able to be so arrogant, and gradually the equipment is either top-notch or limited edition, only the top ten bosses on the game''s full-service local tyrant list. However, none of the top ten bosses is a tortoise elder, nor is Tang Guo so proud. Just a short time before, I showed them what the rich world is. No matter how rich and equipped the big boss behind, he couldn''tpare to her. Now they are familiar with Su Ge, although Su Ge is not the most powerful character on the role list, but he is also named. It should be said that nine out of the first ten on the full server role list are under Tang Guo''s. The first in the full server role list is a female character named Ni Jun, the second and third, often rotate, either called Su Ge or Tang Kui. I heard that Tang Kui was a character raised by the secondrgest local tyrant, and he didn''t put money in his eyes. The people who specte silently here will know that this is a family at all. "what''s wrong?" On the back of the tortoise, a young man''s face was ugly. The woman next to him asked in a low voice, "Is the pill just not enough, and it hurts?" This young man just paid a high price for grabbing a feather garment. However, the pill of this world works very quickly, and after swallowing it, the injury can be cured immediately. It can be said that this should be the gift that the game world bestows on real-world humans. As long as these monsters do not die, people in the human world, no matter what kind of illness, a better curative pill can be easily solved. But with such talent, certain things will also be lost. That is, the fertility rate of humans in this world has fallen. ording to the statistics in the past few months, it has dropped by more than half. ording to analysis, it will fall. But for human beings in this world, hospital treatments are simple. If one pill is used, as long as the pill is good enough, no matter what the disease is, it can be cured. "Didn''t I just grab a Qingyue Sword and another Yuyi? I took a look, and the Qingyue Sword is gone. You can quickly see if Yuyi is still there." The young man reminded him quickly. The woman blinked and quickly went to look at her backpack. She was actually a character raised by this man. The young man used to be a single worker, and he liked to y small games. Naturally, they became lovers. "It''s gone!" The woman looked a little angry after reading the backpack. "It''s gone, the thief stole the feather clothes you gave me." She was very angry. If she knew who the thief was, she must beat him. Back to the original shape. The young man sighed and was a little distressed: "Okay, don''t be angry, you won''t be pretty when you are angry. The thief steals things every day and will be caught sooner orter. Yuyi is gone. I will give you the next time I fight the boss. grab." "No, no, you were hurt so badly in order to grab that feather garment, so let''s grab something real." "Hakoi is also very real and has very strong defensive capabilities," the young man was a little annoyed. "This feather jacket is almost at the top level. If you wear it, it can block a lot of damage, and it will not be easy to get injured by the time. Next time there is such a baby Dont keep it, just wear it on your body." "Ok." Chapter 2996: Develop a female game match (66) Chapter 2996: Develop a female game match (66) Every time after killing the big boss, this group of people will always have something missing. They, like Tang Guo, didn''t dare to hold things in his hands brightly, and they would be snatched away by other powerful people. In fact, you don''t want to be stolen, just leave Tang Guo''s team. But no one has the idea of leaving. First of all, this team is very strong, and everyone has basically never lost the boss together. The other teams came over and didn''t dare to approach at all. Also, the tortoise is a very cheap means of transportation. Whether it is climbing mountains or crossing rivers, it is not satisfied with the speed, but also very flexible, strong and powerful, sitting here, not afraid of other conflicts. Finally, Tang Guo''s identity, the true local tyrant of the gentle fruit jam, also represents strength. Such an existence, whoever encounters it, I am afraid that he will not want to leave. The most important thing is that they believe that the thief has stolen their things, and now they dare not use it, and no one dares to use it. No one has left for the time being, and whoever leaves at that time can suspect that the person stole it. In order not to doubt, no one moved. Xu Wei felt the mentality of these people, and finally got a bad breath in her heart. When she was ying games, she was tossed by the local tyrant Tang Guo. She obviously didn''t provoke the other party, but was forced to challenge him again and again. She is really a local tyrant, so she can hit people casually? Xu Wei changed thew every day, taking out the weapons of the thieves. Anyway, they have be like ordinary people, and the artifacts are now more powerful, so all weapons, as long as they are of one type, have be the same. People outside didn''t even know that she could change many kinds of weapons in a day. Halfway through, they camped in the wild, and Xu Wei put on better equipment. Because it is the low- and medium-level equipment in the game that looks ordinary, not many people pay attention. Such equipment was originally in the game, but you could see it casually, and it was verymon. Once after killing the boss, everyone grabbed things. They have formed a rule that the six rtives can deny it when grabbing things. After the grabbing is done, putting the things in the backpack means the end of the matter. If you have any grievances, solve them in private. In short, don''t be embarrassed in front of Tang Guo, a local tyrant. Tang Guo felt that their life was too dull and not very good for their future development, so he decided to give them a little excitement. System: Bad! Everyone dealt with their injuries, and after swallowing all kinds of pills, they got on the turtle''s back. They did not forget Tang Guo, and would pay her for sitting on the turtle back. Although local tyrants don''t mind, this is what they give to local tyrants. Even the fierce man before, now looking at Tang Guo and Su Ge, they are all smiling, and they are very pleased with her. Just kidding, now all mankind, who doesn''t want to join the Grace? This local tyrant is the master of the graceful sect. Be polite, maybe he can join in? Those who know the current affairs are brilliant, don''t think that the local tyrants do notck this, and people don''t mind if they sit on tortoises for nothing. "Miss Tang, the body disappears every time those big bosses are killed. But these little monsters will still leave their bodies after being chopped off." Chapter 2997: Develop a female game match (67) Chapter 2997: Develop a female game match (67) "We made some barbecue. Would you like to try it? I have tasted it. It is not poisonous and the meat is still very tender. There are always various spices in the backpack." It was the fierce man who was talking, the man named Xu San. , He held a te of fresh and tender meat and handed it to Tang Guo, "Try it." Su Ge nced at Tang Guo: "Do you want to eat thedy? Or should I bake it for you?" Xu San was not angry with Su Ge. This is because he is a big man. Why is he angry. The boss thinks that the roast is better. That''s normal: "If Mr. Su thinks that I don''t roast well, I still have a lot of fresh meat there, but the fire hasn''t gone out yet." Talking to big guys is to be polite. This is the consciousness of being a follower. He didn''t expect anything else. To be a small attendant to this local tyrant, he felt that his life must be very happy. The big guy eats meat, he can drink some soup, if it doesn''t help, eat some soup scum. Xu San''s shamelessness vomited all the people on the turtle''s back. It used to be awesome, but now it looks ttering. Xu Sancai doesn''t mind beingughed at. What if the whole world of human beingsugh at him if he can be a follower of a big boss? Only those who have been rolling around at the bottom know how difficult it is to live. Even if the world has changed, they are still at the bottom. He just wanted to be able to stand up a little bit higher, without having to eat this meal, and he might be dead at any time. "Let''s eat this, I look good." Tang Guo epted Xu San''s barbecue, not because of other things, but because this guy was witty enough to put himself in a right position. Such a person, as long as he is strong enough, then he will always be your little follower obediently. Su Ge ended up on the te, and cut the meat into small pieces: "I''ll taste it first." He is afraid that it will not taste good, or it will not taste good. Xu San was still smiling and didn''t mind at all. Taste it, do whatever the boss likes, he doesn''t mind at all, this is not what it should be, after all, they are ufortable, right? "It tastes good." Su Ge tasted it and felt it was okay, so he used a fork to feed a piece of meat to Tang Guo''s mouth, "Lady, taste it." "It''s delicious." Xu San thinks that this wave should have a lot of good feelings, turned around and went back to extinguish the fire, jumped on the turtle''s back, sat in his ce, and stopped disturbing the big guys to enjoy the food. "That Xu San is really a bit shameless." Xu Wei is a little bit ufortable with Xu San''s kind of people. It should be said that she looks down. , Who knows what bad water is in the belly." Yes, she meant to provoke discord. Without Tang Guo, even if she had stolen something, she was unhappy. Tang Guo hit her game character for no reason before, if it weren''t for that matter, she would definitely have a very powerful game character with her now. Not the group of red-haired teenagers behind, who are dressed in tatters and make her nauseous just looking at them. "Before was before, now is now. Isn''t the current world where the weak and the strong eat the strong?" Someone said, "I think Xu San is quite capable of bending and stretching." Xu Wei didn''t speak any more. She was holding a high-quality weapon and constantly waving it. There was still a lot of wood in her hand. This was for her proficiency, and she needed to continuously carve wood. At this time, Tang Guo smiled at Xu Wei''s position. Chapter 2998: Develop a female game match (68) Chapter 2998: Develop a female game match (68) Xu Wei felt it. She raised her head and frowned at Tang Guo. Then she found Tang Guo looking at her in surprise, as if something very strange had happened to her. Soon, she felt that something was wrong. Not only Tang Guo looked at her in surprise, but many people looked at her with shocked expressions, their eyes full of incredible. Or Xie Xiaozhen shouted out: "Weiwei, what...what''s the matter with you, I...I read it wrong, right?" what happened? Xu Wei was puzzled, but she already felt that her eyes were very different. "Tang Guo, can you please let Xiaoguigui stand up? We have a lot of things and want to have a good talk with Xu Wei." "I knew that some things will definitelye to light!!" "I didn''t expect this person to be her." "People shouldn''t look good, just describe her kind of person." "Xu Wei, hand over my things!" "Thief!" Xu Wei''s face turned pale, and soon calmed down: "What are you talking about, why can''t I understand." Xie Xiaozhen kept pulling Xu Wei while speaking. She also reminded in a low voice: "Weiwei, look at the weapon in your hand, and what you are wearing." When she said this, Xie Xiaozhen still didn''t believe it, could it be that those things are really Wei Did Wei steal it? If it wasn''t Weiwei who stole it, the weapon that Weiwei was holding, and the feather coat she was wearing, weren''t they in the hands of other people before? They are all in the same team. Everyone has grabbed good things and must have an impression. Xu Wei lowered her head to see that her whole body was frozen in ce. Whether it was the feathers on his body or the knife in his hand, it became the original shape. "Xu Wei, is there anything else you want to exin? No wonder, it''s no wonder that the one who instigated discord before was just to make us suspect Tang Guo. As a result, Tang Guo was a real tyrant, who was the top tyrant in the game. I wonder if she doesn''tck these little things?" "Hmph, if you change someone, if it''s not Tang Guo, then Xu Wei might be fooled by Xu Wei. It''s obviously that she stole something, but in the end she still looks like she doesn''t care about her affairs at all." Tang Guo had already stopped Little Turtle. She came over this time and didn''t n to bring the artifact back. Since Xu Wei likes that artifact, she should always wear it. She just came here to make trouble, let everyone know that Xu Wei stole something. Then, she took her Su Ge and Xiaoguigui home. Xiaoguigui carried so many people on his back every day. It has been a lot of work for a while. "Xu Wei, can you exin?" "Even if you exin that you didn''t steal it, who will believe it,e down, let''s talk about it." Seeing that something was wrong, Xu Wei jumped down and ran away quickly. Even Ye Chengjiang and Xie Xiaozhen didn''t call, they couldn''t help her at all. These people are not that easy to deceive at first nce. After a while, they must beat her back to her original form in order to flip her backpack. At that time, the backpack will drop a lot of things out. "Weiwei,e up." That kind of red-haired boy, watching Xu Wei running fast, thought something was wrong, because the road here was fairly smooth. Nangong Jin drove a truck and saw Xu Wei running over and quickly let her get in the car. "chase!" "Don''t let her run." "Also, pass this news out and post it on the Inte." Chapter 2999: Develop a female game partner (69) Chapter 2999: Develop a female game partner (69) "Xu Wei can steal other people''s backpacks silently. If anyone can steal things, it will bring everyone danger. No matter what, she must be caught." Others reacted quickly. They couldn''t let Tang Guo chase Xu Wei, so they got off the turtle back and chased Xu Wei in the direction. "I suspect that there were loopholes in the previous game, and there were some inexplicable missing things, and it has something to do with Xu Wei." "Don''t tell me, it''s really possible." "Anyway, even if you can''t catch Xu Wei, you have to post her news on the Inte to make everyone vignt. In the future, if she wants to steal something, it depends on whether everyone can give it. She has the ability and can''t hide." Countless people chased after him cursingly. Ye Chengjiang looked at Xu Wei''s direction, his expression was silent. If the loopholes in the original game, those things are missing, it has something to do with Xu Wei. Then Xu Wei took those things that he had little at the time? Although Ye Chengjiang wanted to tell himself, it might just be a misunderstanding. But Xu Wei didn''t say anything, turned around and ran, which proved that she stole everyone''s things this time. Xie Xiaozhen was also a little uneptable. She always regarded Xu Wei as a good friend. Otherwise, she would not bring her puppies this holiday, and team up with Xu Wei to kill monsters. Because most of their sses are teamed up with people who have game characters. Xu Wei has no game characters. She thinks that good friends don''t need to care too much. Besides, Xu Wei is also quite good except for some minor problems. But she didn''t expect that Xu Wei had never been unfamiliar with those high-ss weapons, and used ordinary low- and medium-grade weapons, which turned out to be stolen. It''s just that I don''t know what method was used, so I disguised it. I don''t know what''s going on now, it''s still exposed. What made her a little uneptable was that Xu Wei was sitting beside her in that feather robe, she didn''t even know. The young man before, in order to **** the feather coat and gave it to his girlfriend, he broke his blood. Did Xu Wei really have the heart to steal it? Ye Chengjiang didn''t chase, and Xie Xiaozhen was still confused and didn''t chase. There is another person who didn''t go after Xu Wei, Xu San. Although he was stolen by Xu Wei a lot of things, he didn''t care about them anymore. Is there anything more important than holding a golden thigh? System: Sure enough, those who can follow the host are shameless and shameless. "Xu San, didn''t you drop a lot of things before, why didn''t you go after it?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Xu San smiled: "Even if I chase it, I don''t know if I can catch it. Even if it catches up, I think the group of red hairs is a bit difficult. There are close to 20 people, and they may not be able to fight. Forget it, let''s talk about Miss Tang''s side, can no one else be?" Xu San rubbed his hands: "To be honest, when I yed that game, I admired Miss Tang very much. At that time, I was thinking that Miss Tang has so many characters. It would be good for me toe over and be a follower." He was not false, he was envious, but he knew that there was a big gap between sses. Unlike many people, he is not against the rich at all. If he is so rich, he can be hated every day. "The meat you roast is quite delicious. If you don''t care about those things, thene with us." Tang Guo epted Xu San. Regarding Xu Wei, she didn''t need to close it for now. People in this world are not fools, Xu Wei has been exposed, it is not so easy to steal things. Chapter 3000: Develop a female game match (70) Chapter 3000: Develop a female game match (70) Regarding the group of red-haired teenagers, it is normal to turn towards Xu Wei now. What they will develop in the future is their own business. "Ye Chengjiang, are you going to find Xu Wei?" At this moment, Ye Chengjiang stood up, Xie Xiaozhen came back to his senses and asked, "Or, let''s go together, I want to ask her in person." Anyway, I have known each other since childhood, so she felt a bit hasty to give up a friend. What if...what if there is really any misunderstanding? "Ok." Although the chance of knowing that Xu Wei is not a thief is zero, the two still feel that they will ask in person. They bid farewell to Tang Guo, thanked her for the convenience she gave them recently, and left together, heading in the direction where Xu Wei disappeared. "Then let''s just stroll around." Tang Guo leaned on Su Ge''s arm, took out the phone, and called Tang Kui. There was a sound of being picked up, and Tang Kui''s voice came out: "Sister, are you finally willing to call me?" "From now on, I will call my eldest brother every day." "Sister and me!!" Tang Teng''s voice came from over the phone, "Sister, big brother bullies me every day, enves me every day, and does everything to me. I''m still a child, I... I''m too difficult. Yes, sister, please help me persuade the eldest brother, don''t do everything for a kid." "Little broken boy, get out of work." Tang Kui took Tang Teng by the cor and threw him aside to deal with the files. "It''s not what you little broken boy said, those who are able, naturally have to do more work. I am. Dear brother, if you are so capable, how dare you do something, isn''t that right?" "No! I object." "invalid objection." "Sister, what''s the matter?" "Brother, how are the people at the gamepany getting used to it? I think we can upgrade to the same technology now." Tang Kui raised his brows lightly: "Xu Wei was exposed by you?" "Well, she has just been exposed, and it is estimated that she will be chased and killed soon. After all, there are many people who have been stolen by her." Tang Guo''s understatement caused Xu San to be frightened. He seemed to understand something terrible. Did the local tyrantse here not for fun, but because they knew that Xu Wei had a problem, and deliberately came here to investigate this matter and expose Xu Wei? Xu San felt that his back was soaking wet, so fortunately he thought that these were two fat sheep before. If it really hits it, it is estimated that it will be directly into the tiger''s mouth. "Sister mean?" "Help everyone upgrade the security level of the backpack. Since I have epted all the people from the gamepany, I must have considered this aspect, right? The world is so interesting now, I don''t do nothing, right?" Tang Kuiughed and said, "I can''t hide anything from you. I have asked them to upgrade the security technology of the backpack. Currently, they are experimenting. However, this is a technology thatbines virtual and reality. It is still being improved. At least one year, at most one year, this technology can be mature and ready for use." "At most one year, that''s okay, so be it. Anyway, let Xu Wei not be able to steal things." Xu Wei is a thief. She can steal other people''s backpacks quietly, and this incident is quickly uploaded to the Inte. Those people who couldn''t chase Xu Wei madly uploaded Xu Wei''s photos to show them to everyone, so that they would be alert, and be careful when encountering Xu Wei so as not to be stolen by her. After Xu Wei''s school found out, Xu Wei''s parents were invited, but Xu Wei hadn''t returned for a long time. In the end, the school decided to expel Xu Wei. Chapter 3001: Develop a female game match (71) Chapter 3001: Develop a female game match (71) Ye Chengjiang and Xie Xiaozhen didn''t find Xu Wei, and when the school started, they had to go back to ss. During this period, Xu Wei has been with the group of red-haired teenagers. Even if she is very disgusted, it is indeed much safer to be with them now. She didn''t dare to go to a ce with a well-developed transportationwork, but went to a remote ce, silently shing monsters and upgrading. When she bes stronger, how can those people stand her? Time flies by, and it is three years in a sh. Backpack security technology has beenprehensively upgraded, and you can upgrade the security of your backpack by purchasing products under the name of Tang''spany. Anyone who has a backpack will choose to buy it. Xu Wei has been cultivating in the deep mountains and old forests, thinking that she has almost cultivated. In three years, she has been strong enough. This time, I promised that I would not see anyone and fled. And the group of red-haired teenagers all grew into handsome men. Even so, Xu Wei hated them, and she couldn''t like this red hair. "I''m leaving." "Vivi." Xu Wei took out some equipment from her backpack and threw it aside: "The reward for you at this time, we still have nothing to do in the future." Xu Wei left without mercy, leaving a group of red-haired men staring at her back in a daze, but did not chase her out. "Boss, what should I do?" Nangongjin said: "Weiwei''s strength is already very strong, and we don''t want our protection for the time being. We still follow her secretly in turn to avoid any danger to her." After three years of cultivating monsters in the deep mountains and forests, Xu Wei believed that her strength should be very good. As for her school, she didn''t care so much at all. She intends to go home and have a look. Now that she is sessful in her cultivation, her parents shouldn''t be the same as before, always saying that she has nothing to do with her. All things school phone calls, news, no matter what, her parents will only say that she is not, and deny her in various ways. I guess they are also angry at her not going to school and disappearing suddenly, right? I don''t know if they are worried about her, but this society is like this, the weak eat the strong, and without strength, it is impossible to survive in this world. It''s been three years, I''m afraid it has be a chaotic world outside, right? Three years ago, she was unintentionally exposed, and she discovered that there were photos of her everywhere on the Inte. The entire human race knew that she was capable of stealing the contents of other people''s backpacks. At that time, she nned to find a ce to hide her practice. Otherwise, sooner orter they will be knocked down. During the period, she had received messages from Xie Xiaozhen and Ye Chengjiang on social ounts, saying they were looking for her. Ask her where she is, and even ask her, is she really stealing those things? She didn''t reply, thinking that these two people were just poking a knife in her heart. Didnt you understand it? She just took things from other people''s treasures, and wanted this artifact to fall into their hands, perhaps even worse than her. The world is in chaos, so what kind of reason is it, survival is the most important thing. At this moment, the whole world, those with bad talents, may have a hard time already/ Xu Wei walked out of the big forest and ran towards the city on her horse. Along the way, she did not see many fights, and rarely saw traces of fights. When she saw a few people sporadically, she didn''t say hello. Chapter 3002: Develop a female game partner (72) Chapter 3002: Develop a female game partner (72) Those people see nothing good about them. Another reason for hering out this time is that in her backpack, the highest equipment is first-ss, there is no top-level equipment, even limited edition. With her current strength, it is no longer enough. She has almost practiced her proficiency, and the artifact wrist is already very powerful. This time, she should be able to steal what she wants. It was hard toe to a city a little farther away from the forest. Xu Wei was a little stunned when she saw the scene in front of her. The city is still a city, but in the city, there are a lot less vehicles such as cars, roads are more spacious, and most people''s vehicles have be mounts. Especially, these mounts still have a sign on their necks, which is simr to a license te. Xu Wei was stunned for a moment. This... seemed a bit different from the end times she had imagined. Moreover, everything on the street is very orderly. Even if you ride on a mount, it will be the same as those cars driving a few years ago. There will be red and green lights, and the streets will be very clean. She also found that there were some very different toilets beside the street. Upon closer inspection, she found that they were specially nned for the use of mounts. Mounts have a lot of advantages, environmental protection, can be big or small. The higher the level, the higher the flexibility. If you really run, it will not be worse than a car. There are also some mounts that can run onnd and fly in the sky. The city seems to be better. Xu Wei is breathing clear air. It seems that the air is not as bad as it was three years ago. Is this still the troubled times she imagined? Xu Wei felt a little flustered and decided to find a hotel to live in. She thought that she still had some good things in her hands. There should be no problem with using these things to stay in the hotel. Even if it doesn''t work, she cane out and find someone to exchange. And now she doesn''t know whether the currency has been eliminated. When she went to the front desk of the hotel, she realized that the currency had not been eliminated, and she agreed with the big red head. Then, Xu Wei turned around and went to find someone to exchange money. After inquiring, she found a shop that specializes in selling equipment. Judging from the street, there are more shops that she hasn''t seen before. They are all about the new things produced after the world has assimted. For example, some strange meat, skin, muscles and bones... and so on a series of new things. So the equipment she took out was still sold for some money. Then she went to the hotel again, nning to open a room to stay. Her ID is still there, but... "Miss, your ID has expired." Xu Wei was surprised, and took a look at the ID card: "No, my ID card has a ten-year period. Now there are still several years before the ten-year period." "Miss, did youe from a remote ce?" thedy at the front desk asked. Xu Wei nodded quickly: "The ce I came is really remote. This is the first time I am here." "That should be due to poor information on your side. Since the assimtion of the world, there has been a chaos for a while. Later, because of the appearance of game characters, the country has issued regtions and needs to re-enact a special ID card. The chip in the ID card is also Its not the same as before. As long as you go to the level to make a province card, you will enter all your identity information. In the future, even if you dont have an ID card, you can still verify your identity through fingerprints, face, and pupil scans." Chapter 3003: Develop a female game match (73) Chapter 3003: Develop a female game match (73) "Moreover, the country has also released rewards for strength levels. Once you reach a certain level, you can still go to relevant departments to receive rewards." The first two years of assimtion were really messy. Many people died, all for the sake of stealing things. Fortunately, their country has the appearance of graceful faction and the existence of the Tang group, which has made great efforts for the stability of their country. It will not be like other countries, where there is really chaos, and various battles ur every day. "Is it so troublesome?" Xu Wei was a little reluctant, and then asked, "Can this level of identity be registered anywhere?" "It''s also possible in our county. Thedy will just bring her own ID. If thedy brings a character in the game, she can use your ID to apply for a new ID for the other party." "it is good." It has been more than three years since that incident, and Xu Wei thinks that most of those people have forgotten her. Although it is not a troubled time now, and security seems to be better than before. Especially the patrol that flew past with mounts in the sky from time to time, and the patrols that sometimes rode mounts on the road from time to time, which made her a little strange to this city. No matter what, an ID card is definitely required to stay in a hotel, so she went to get an ID card. When Xu Wei got her ID card, she didn''t know that a special department received the information from Xu Wei. Currently, they are rushing to this ce, preparing to capture Xu Wei. When Xu Wei stole the backpack, if it weren''t for the new product developed by Tang''spany, which upgraded the security of the backpack, they would have to worry about wherever they go. Tang Kui was the first to know about this, and he told Tang Guo at that time: "Sister, Xu Wei has appeared. People over there know, they are rushing to the small county to capture Xu Wei." Tang Guo was not surprised, Xu Wei would definitely appear: "Can it go smoothly?" "The evidence from three years ago may not be enough," Tang Kui said with a smile, "but Xu Wei will be honest and not use that artifact?" "That''s right." Tang Guo didn''t pay much attention to Xu Wei''s affairs anymore. Her goal was achieved by exposing Xu Wei. The rules of this world do not allow the existence of Xu Wei, and someone will always deal with her. "Where are those red hairs?" "I didn''t follow her, I guess I wanted to follow, but Xu Wei would not let it. Maybe, I''m currently following Xu Wei secretly. The characters in the game are cultivated, so far we haven''t found out our data. They will give up growing them. people." "Well," Tang Guo asked after thinking for a while, "what punishment will she be punished if she catches Xu Wei at that time?" "Of course the crime is on the charge of stealing, and she will be locked up and sentenced. If it is serious, her power should be blocked." At present, there is no research on how to deprive human beings of the power, but the means of blocking power have been studied. . In fact, the former is just that many people do not want it to appear. Tang Kui understood the meaning of some people, so he didn''t study in that direction. Today, this ce is the safest in the human world. Originally, he and Tang Guo didn''t want to manage, even if they develop into the kind of world in the plot, there is nothing. The sincerity given by the other party was enough, everything expressed moved them, and Tang Rongyi also hoped that the previous order could be maintained. Chapter 3004: Develop a female game match (74) Chapter 3004: Develop a female game match (74) Therefore, Tang Kui and Tang Guo left no room for it and let the Tang family help stabilize their ce. In fact, they also hope it looks like it is now. The air is fresh, the country is peaceful, and it looks better than imagined. They enjoy such a quiet and stable life. As for Tang Rongyi, he went to join the army! This was something Tang Guo couldn''t think of, but Tang Rongyi had a military dream in his heart. Now every day with the minions under his hand, kill monsters and upgrade. Tang Rongyi went, and so did Ni Jun. A big man like Ni Jun, probably no one would refuse, right? Tang Rongyi led male soldiers, Ni Jun led female soldiers. Although Tang Rongyi expressed his attitude, Ni Jun also had his own ideas. He also said that no one can control, and no one can do anything about her wayward appearance, but can only let her. Bai Xiaowang followed Tang Rongyi, and the big orange cat was assigned to Ni Jun by Tang Guo. As for the little turtle, he still stayed with her. Two friends were also entrusted with a very important task. The two daughters she raised are now undergoing very important training. Tang Teng gave it to Tang Kui to train it himself. After all, it was very hard for Tang Kui to manage thepany by himself. For this reason, Tang Teng often cried in front of Tang Guo. As for the 10,000 disciples of the Grace School, they are still from the Grace School. Tang Kui was assigned to various ces, but it was often borrowed. Then the most salty fish were Tang Guo and Su Ge. Su Ge only had Tang Guo in his eyes, and he didn''t want to go anywhere. Unless it was because of the shortage of manpower in the previous two years, when others approached Tang Guo, Tang Guo looked at the face and agreed to help, and Su Ge would follow her to help solve the problem. Otherwise, it would be useless for anyone to cry in front of him for three days and three nights. This made everyone know that it was useless to kowtow in front of Su Ge. For Su Ge to make a move, Tang Guo had to be impressed. Every time it was Su Ge''s shot, Tang Guo hadn''t shown her strength afterwards except that she used the sword to frighten those people. Everyone thinks that Miss Tang Jia has a delicate body and is not suitable for cultivation. They always treat Tang Guo as a jade bodhisattva for fear of breaking it and causing disaster. Tang Guo didn''t mind other people''s opinions. Although his sense of existence was weakened, it was good to live such a quiet and in life asionally. asionally, I was bored, and I felt that I could find some excitement, so I promised to help those people and go out some tasks with Su Ge. Now all areas in the country are controlled, and every citizen is eligible to go in and kill monsters. If it''s a mob, it''s whoever fights. If it is a big boss, it will be divided into equipment ording to the calction of damage. If citizens make some contributions, they can still exchange contribution points for things. If you dont make mistakes for a year, some contribution points will be rewarded. Tang Guo would asionally bring Su Ge and Little Turtle to kill monsters. Every time everyone looked at the little tortoise, they knew who wasing, and no one would provoke them with interest. This world is really so friendly. The system has long wanted toin: What does it mean to be too friendly? If you were not too fierce, would people be so friendly? The host is really shameless. When Xu Wei was caught, she had already stolen several pieces of advanced equipment. Just before she had time to be happy, she was controlled. She wanted to resist, only to find that all her experience could not be used. Chapter 3005: Develop a female game match (75) Chapter 3005: Develop a female game match (75) When she was handcuffed, she was still confused. She felt that her strength waspletely limited, but she didn''t panic too much. It was only when those people took the watch from her wrist that she really panicked and yelled not to rob her. But no one paid any attention to her, these people looked cold, as if they could not hear her. Xu Wei was tried soon. The records of her stealing are all there, and there are countless witnesses, and Xu Wei simply can''t do with willpower, so she confessed before long. The torture here, although there are no violent means, but only mental oppression, Xu Wei can''t bear it. Tang Kui had applied for that watch a long time ago, so after the watch was recorded, it was finally handed over to Tang''s research institute for analysis and research. In the end, Xu Wei was sentenced and sentenced to ten years. This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that there is another sentence that imprisoned her personal power for fifty years. In other words, even if she came out ten yearster, there would be no way to use those powers for 40 years. Tang Guo went on the day Xu Wei was sentenced. Seeing Xu Wei being sentenced, she felt refreshed. Su Ge felt her happiness. He kissed the corner of her lips and whispered: "Miss, fortunately you have long discovered that she is a bad person." In Su Ge''s psychology, this is how he thinks. System: Simple! "Boss, Weiwei has been sentenced for ten years, what are we going to do?" Nangongjin frowned and thought for a long time: "We figured out a way to take her out, take her back to the original ce, and hide there." After discussion, these red-haired men decided to rob Xu Wei on the way. They believe that with their own ability, they should be able to seed. But their car was stopped by a huge turtle half way. Tang Guo was sitting on the tortoises back at the time and smiled and said to them: "Although you have be very powerful, your strength cannot save her. Generally, if you fail to seed, you will go to jail as well, not only that. , It will aggravate her crime." "She stole other people''s things and vited the rules of this world, so she needs to be locked up." Nangong Jin is still very stubborn and said: "I just want to save Weiwei, no matter whether it seeds or not, I will try." "She doesn''t care about your life or death, haven''t you thought of living for yourself?" Nangongjin said: "I don''t know this, I only know that if she is rescued, she will be sad if she is not free." "Aren''t you sad to be disgusted by her?" Tang Guo patted Little Turtle. She was just passing by and happened to see these red-haired men. He said casually: "Even if you go, you will not seed. In this world, even if it seeds, I will still find a way to get her back." Nangong Jin pursed her mouth, watching Tang Guo''s eyes look bad. "When I first met her, she still wanted to steal my things, but I found out and didn''t seed. Although you care about her very much, her behavior is offending the interests of others. In this world, she is not alone. If you are strange, me you and her, you can''t get me off." "Lady, are you really trying to persuade them?" Su Ge didn''t feel like persuading him when he listened to this, but like showing off his might. Chapter 3006: Develop a female game partner (end) Chapter 3006: Develop a female game partner (end) "I just made an attitude to them. With me, Xu Wei has to go to jail for dinner and stay still." It''s just a squat, what''s wrong? Did not take her life again! Most of Xu Wei still thinks that these people deceive people too much. Sorry, she really deceived people too much. Tang Guo sat with the little turtle and left. Nangongjin and the group of red-haired men finally chose to rescue Xu Wei. As Tang Guo expected, they failed, and their entire army was wiped out. Not only was sentenced, but also restrained. It was not as long as Xu Wei''s fifty years, and the sentence was not too long. But when they were caught, Xu Wei could clearly hear Xu Wei staring at them gloomily, and said: "It''s really useless." Tang Guo asked them if they were sad, of course, now they are sad. In fact, every time Xu Wei was rejected with disgust in her words, they were saddened in their hearts. How can you not feel sad if you have been disgusted and disgusted? They are no longer game characters without emotion, but people of flesh and blood. The real world has given them flesh and blood, intelligence, life, and feelings. When they lost their mobility, Nangong Jin''s red-haired group did not resist, as if they had expected it a long time ago. They were even more sad when they heard Xu Wei''s words, and they all buried their heads in silence. Because the group of Nangongjin are game characters, their identities are quite special, and they are disliked by Xu Wei. Therefore, they were given ID cards, and during their sentence, they had to attend sses every day, just like human beings, and received different education. Because their strength is good, the people above think that they must be reformed and nurtured. Can''t let them ruin a lifetime just because of a woman. Ten yearster, Xu Wei was released from prison. Nangongjin, the group of red-haired people, had long been released from prison. On the day Xu Wei was released from prison, they came to pick up Xu Wei. It''s just different from the past. The eyes they looked at Xu Wei were no longer the same as before, pitiful, and affectionate. But it is very in, there is no hatred, and no grievances, it seems to be a kind of relief. Xu Wei looked disgusted with them, and walked in front of them: "I didn''t expect it to be you who came to pick me up." "Weiwei, congrattions on your freedom. Stay alive in the future and don''t take other people''s things." Nangongjin said. Xu Wei almost scolded, but still held back. She has no strength right now. The eyes of her parents were full of disgust when they saw her. People who knew her all pointed to her. Only these red-haired idiots will dig their hearts out to her, so she really depends on them if she wants to live well next. "Okay, let''s go." "Weiwei, we still have a task. Today is the day you are released from prison. We applied for a half-day leave and came here to tell you something." Nangong Jin gave Xu Wei a bouquet of lilies: "We have already understood that our previous behavior will cause you a lot of trouble. We have read a lot of books and understood that human feelings are not her wishful thinking. We have been persecuting you. , So you wont like it. If both parties are together, then both parties like it, otherwise its harassment." Xu Wei was relieved when she was holding the lily, but she didn''t expect to hear such words. "So, we won''t bother you again in the future, I wish you happiness." Nangong Jin said very sincerely, "The book says that we are no longer game characters, but real people. Everyone should have an independent mind. Instead of being bound by someone. Everything must be based on willingness. Weiwei, I hope you can do well in the future." "Weiwei, we are leaving now." Before Xu Wei could say anything, the group of red hair got into a big truck. The door of the truck was closed. Xu Wei watched the truck and left quickly. She stood on the spot holding the lily, and finally yelled, threw the lily to the ground, and stomped on her foot fiercely: "Go, go! No one is sincere!" "Really put it down?" "Boss, don''t worry, we are all put down. Thank you for your help, we all understand the truth in the book." Nangong Jin said. Tang Rongyi looked satisfied: "That''s good, Xiao Guo asked you about it before." "I was very offended to Miss Tang before, and I hope the boss can apologize for us." "Xiao Guo doesn''t mind these. Now she is taking her men and pets and sweeping the world every day. Have you not watched the news?" Tang Rongyi couldn''tugh or cry. That daughter is really naughty. Nangongjin looked serious: "Look, Miss Tang has be the savior of others again. She is epting the worship of a small country and treats her as a god. Those people are still surprised that God is a girl, has a man, and raises A tortoise is a pet, and they now regard the tortoise as a guardian beast, and they repair it everywhere..." After all, besides God, who woulde down from the sky with a flying turtle? Tang Rongyi was amused andughed. These red-haired boys are really interesting. The loss was saved in time, and Xu Wei was not pitted. Later, Xu Wei often looked at the conspicuous red-haired men on the big screen, receiving awards one after another, and was hailed as a hero. The heroes at this time don''t need to be concealed. They are very powerful. No one dares to deal with them. Everyone should know. Once she couldn''t help but picked up a piece of it, turned her head and smashed it on, but was arrested again and detained for a few days, never daring to make another mistake. It was only in the middle of the night that she regretted it, but they were not that bad either. if Chapter 3007: A fan Chapter 3007: A fan "After this time, I don''t know when we can meet each other." Tang Kui sat by Tang Guo''s bed, his tone a little sad, "We will contact you often." "Okay." Tang Guo leaned on the pillow, "Although I also want to live a few more years and be able to get along with Brother Duo for a while, I can control many things, the only thing I can''t control. After so many years, the only thing that can be extended Only twenty years." Unless, in the situation of a few lifetimes, the original owner has a world that will live a long time. Then, she has lived in this world for a long time. "It''s okay. Send more emails in the future. When you are okay, take some photos of the world you have experienced, and ask your family to send them by email." "it is good." Tang Kui hugged Tang Guo: "I''m very lucky to be able to meet a girl like you. I hope we can meet in time and space in a long time. At that time, you don''t have to travel endlessly." "The boss has never heard from him. I have sent him many emails before and I haven''t received a reply. Therefore, there is no way to ask him what is going on here for the time being." Tang Guo didn''t mind these a long time ago, now it''s fine. In every subsequent world, she lived happily. Even if she is not happy, she will find ways to make her life happy. Who makes her unhappy, she will make her unhappy for the rest of her life. "Time flies too fast, too short." Tang Kuisong opened Tang Guo and stood up, "I will tell Su Ge toe in, otherwise he will have nothing to do and ask me to fight." Anyway, this is his sister. That guy''s morality really hasn''t changed much. As an older brother, can''t he say a few words to his sister? When Tang Guo left this world, many people were very sad. Especially some small countries that regard her as their savior, they cried when they heard that their **** had disappeared. When their world was chaotic, when they were burned, killed, and looted, the girl who descended from the sky on the big flying tortoise was already the savior in their minds. When Tang Guo left, Su Ge was calm. But the next day they found that Su Ge was lying in the house, silent. Obviously he is a very powerful person, and few people in this world can exceed his force. ording to the recalcted life span of human beings in the world, Su Ge can live at least five hundred years. But after Tang Guo left, his life seemed to follow her. [Host, if you are sad, just cry secretly. This is your office. No one dares toe in without your permission. After all, Tang Kui has been bound for so many years, 111 can still catch that Tang Kui is sad now, especially unhappy, this sadness is not Tang Guo''s death, because they all know that Tang Guo did not really die, but went. Somewhere else. At this moment, maybe it''s about to reach another small world and be another person. [Host, you see that your brother Tang Teng is different. At the funeral of your wild sister, he cried very loudly, and fully vented his sad expression. You will get sick if you hold back, so let''s vent it. To be honest, he has not seen the host cry. "My way of venting is different," Tang Kui sneered, "When I''m upset, I prefer to dismantle the system. You talk a lot." 111: Ma Dan, he isforting the host, this unconscionable guy actually wants to demolish him every day. The silent 111 quickly sent an email to Xiao Tongzi: [Brother,fort me, I was stunned by the host again. He wants to tear me down when he is upset. Chapter 3008: Female Wearing Book and Writing (1) Chapter 3008: Female Wearing Book and Writing (1) [Host, I received the email from 111 that kid. At this moment, Tang Guo didn''t immediately go to the small world, but came to the bottom of Tianquan. She came to see themp, and sure enough, the Tianquan was brighter. Looking from a distance, it seemed to light up the entire gxy. The light is one more light than before. She was able to walk two more steps to the front, but she still couldn''t get to the end. I want to go to the end, to the ce where there is a bit of light, like a passage, I don''t know how many lights need to be lit. She returned to the shore, wearing a light blue dress, sitting by the water, dropping her feet in the water and paddling, watching the reflection in the water. This soul belongs to her, and the appearance of reflection is naturally also hers. "Let 111 bear with me, now I am definitely unhappy. Isn''t he just saying something? Didn''t he really take him apart? Normally, I usually take him out of the task, and keep him lying down, isn''t it just being scolded? Is he not satisfied with the title of excellent system after being scolded for two sentences?" System: [Okay, I will return to him immediately. "Well, let''s go to the next world. I want to light up the remaining lights. Although I don''t know how long it will take, I finally have a nod in life." When Tang Guo appeared in the next world, 111 happened to receive the email sent to him by the system. After reading the email, his whole situation was not good, and he sent back the email viciously. The system looked at the returned email, only two words: Die! The system feels like it''s going to beughed to death, break up? It seems that the two of them are friends. If they are not friends, they are not friends. This 111,zy and stupid, actually has a number. It is obviously a drink and rice system, and the Space-Time Bureau even gives him excellent awards every year. If he had a serial number, he would be the strongest system, what the best title, and there would be no such thing as the 111. After ignoring 111 that petty man, the system quickly flipped through the plot while Tang Guo was adapting to his new body. [The host is big, have you adapted well? "Okay, let''s ept the plot. Even if I don''t ept the plot now, I still have a burst of chest cavity. This body seems to have just been angry." Today is the weekend, and the original owner is angry because she has just returned from the banquet. Something happened at the banquet that made her sulking and there was no way to vent it. At the banquet, her parents were there. Not only are mom and dad, the objects of their derailment and the children born to them are all there. The two children were one or two years younger than her. The illegitimate children were brought to the banquet. Parents asked her to say hello and y with them. Can she not be angry? Of course, the identities of these two illegitimate children are unknown to outsiders. In the eyes of outsiders, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother had always maintained a harmonious superficial husband and wife, and everyone thought they were extremely loving. What made her even more uneptable was that during New Year''s holidays, their family would gather together with their cheating objects and illegitimate children. The harmonious picture is really incredible. What she couldn''t ept most was that her parents wanted her to get along well with the two illegitimate children, saying that they were her younger siblings, and she must take care of her younger siblings. As a little girl who was only fifteen or sixteen years old, if it was the first time she knew about such a thing, she might have fallen out long ago. Not only did she not fall out, but she also cooperated with the two to maintain the happy appearance of "a family of three". From a young age, she was happy in the eyes of others, and all the misfortunes did not patronize her. There is no worries about food and clothing, there is a driver to pick you up and go to school, parents will definitely be there, even if you are busy. I have always been so envied and proud of it. I can''t wait to let everyone know that she lives such a happy life, there is a pair of loving and loving parents. She didn''t realize that all this was an illusion until she was promoted to the beginning. I have tried all kinds of unreasonable troubles, but still can''t restore the family to what she wants. Chapter 3009: Female Wearing Books (2) Chapter 3009: Female Wearing Books (2) The two of them thought she was really noisy, and they confessed to her that they were just getting married for profit, and they didn''t love each other at all. The so-called cheating object was the person they really liked. This is what they negotiated from the beginning, and for themon good, they have always maintained family harmony. I hope she can understand them, they can''t be with their true love, they can only use this kind ofpromise. Isn''t this telling the original owner that her appearance is just apromise? When she knew there were younger siblings, she couldn''t ept it, and was even more afraid of being abandoned by her parents and didn''t like her. So, shepromised and helped them to maintain the harmony of the family together. In the eyes of her ssmates, she is happy, and she has what she wants. Every time someone said she was envious of her, she didn''t know how to speak. In fact, she seems not so happy. Every time she saw the so-called true love of her parents, she felt very ufortable. She could even feel the indifference in the eyes of the two men and women, thinking she was an eye-catching stone. Perhaps, without her, their two illegitimate children would be able to be fair-born children, right? The two illegitimate children were polite to her on the surface, but secretly they ignored her and said something to mock her. Or, show off in front of her how much her parents like them, what limited-edition gifts they bought, and when and where did they take them to y. When she was younger, she still had conflicts with them. Whether it was her father or mother, they said that she should be letting her younger siblings and younger sisters. After so many years, she has already understood that no matter how the noise is, what parents care about most is the two illegitimate children. She loved her parents since she was a child, and she couldn''t lose them, so she could only be a little obedient and try not to annoy them or provoke the two illegitimate children. At each meeting, the two illegitimate children would unite, bring others over, and iste her. At a young age, no matter how much she maintains, she will be seen as unhappy, and she doesn''t bother to y with them. At this point, people outside will say that Miss Tang is a cold, bad-tempered person. He also said that it was Tang''s father and mother who spoiled her. Having lived in such an environment for three years, her temper became more and more weird, and she became angry at every turn. In fact, sometimes, she just attracted the attention of her parents. However, the parents would only think that she was spoiled, and they didn''t understand her temper. In school, the students still don''t like her character. ording to the original plot, when she enters high school and changes to a new environment, she will meet someone who can redeem her. This person can finally take her out of the shadow of her parents. It''s just that she is just a female protagonist who lives in Chuanshuwen, and she is also a very bad original heroine in Chuanshuwen. The real heroine is another person, who has read this book and called Lin Manman. Moreover, Lin Manman hasn''t finished reading the book, so he only read a small part and discarded it. It is because in the first part of this book, Tang Guo is described as a very artificial person. The original male protagonist is Yan Geng. Since being with Tang Guo, Tang Guo has always wondered if he is not loyal and whether he really likes her. Even if Yan Geng and other girls say a few more words, they will be suspicious, lose their temper, and argue with Yan Geng. Regarding Tang Guo''s irritable personality, unreasonable and unreasonable, and frequent troubles with Yan Geng, in fact, the truth will be revealedter in this book. But Lin Manman didn''t hold on to the end, seeing this small part, he decided to discard it. She felt that Yan Geng was not worthy, and she really didn''t understand that a person like Tang Guo could still be a heroine. It''s just that when she woke up and walked into the cannon fodder female partner in this book and absorbed the memory of the cannon fodder female partner, she didn''t feel much sympathy for Yan Geng. Chapter 3010: Girl Wearing Books (3) Chapter 3010: Girl Wearing Books (3) The character set of this cannon fodder girl is terrible, and she has seen part of it in the book. In short, the description in the book is that this Lin Manman is very ignorant, and often goes in front of Yan Geng. Even if she didn''t like Tang Guo, she didn''t like Lin Manman. As a result, she is now Lin Manman. She still despises what Lin Manman did before, but Yan Geng''s disgust and indifference towards Lin Manman also made her have a bad impression of Yan Geng. Originally, Lin Manman liked to eat all kinds of fried foods and couldn''t give up snacks. Puffed foods could easily gain weight. Not only that, she also likes to eat hot peppers, which caused some small e on her forehead and chin. In terms of image, it is indeed easy to be disgusting. In particr, Lin Manman often gets idiots about Yan Geng, and every time he secretly says that he wants to lose weight, he forgets what he is eating when he turns around. On several asions, Yan Geng and Tang Guo had a conflict. Lin Manmanforted Yan Geng and said something, don''t force it if it doesn''t fit. Tang Guo is a youngdy with a normal temper. As a result, she was not only turned back by Tang Guo, but also almost copsed by Yan Geng''s indifferent knife eye. Now Lin Manman has be another Lin Manman, and she never thought of grabbing Yan Geng. The original Lin Manman liked it, but she didn''t like it. She didn''t like being used by others. However, she is not willing to let those two wish. After all, she hated Tang Guo as described in the book, and even if Yan Geng hated it a little, she shouldn''t have entangled with people like Tang Guo. When crossing, Lin Manman brought a system. The system is not very advanced and will release some tasks regrly. Afterpleting the task, she will be rewarded. As if knowing what she needs, the prize for the first task turned out to be a weight loss Dan. The first task is also very difficult, and that is to get Yan Geng''s favor. Fortunately, it doesn''t need much, just ten o''clock. Lin Manman thought of many ways, and after doing the first task, people began to lose weight. She doesn''t like fried food and has no habit of staying upte, so the e has disappeared a lot. The effect of weight loss pills will not be so fast, the effect is to lose weight slowly. At this time, Yan Geng actually had a certain degree ofmunication with Tang Guo, so it should be considered that they had developed a good rtionship with each other. Further, it can develop into another rtionship. But Lin Manman''s main missions are currently in Yan Geng''s ce, so he had toe over to get Yan Geng''s favor. This made the original owner ufortable, and he targeted Lin Manman several times. Lin Manman''s golden finger was not strong at the moment, so naturally he was targeted very badly. Lin Manman''s embarrassed look made Yan Geng, who didn''t dislike her so much, sympathize. On several asions, when the original owner was in conflict with Lin Manman, Yan Geng unknowingly helped Lin Manman say a few words. Thinking that Lin Manman didn''t do anything, she deliberately targeted a bit too much. How could the original owner''s growth environment endure these words? He fell out on the spot, and after a quarrel with Yan Geng, he left. Even if Yan Geng went to apologizeter, he still did not return to the previous one. Lin Manman still had to gain some favor from Yan Geng because of the task. Moreover, she didn''t seduce Yan Geng and want her to be her boyfriend. It''s just that she is more active in some activities, let Yan Geng know that she is not the bad person before, and make friends. In the end, Tang Guo had the same reaction as in the book, and she still sympathized with Yan Geng. As a result, Yan Geng and Tang Guo just gave birth to good feelings for each other, and they hadn''t started yet because of Lin Manman''s task, and the fate was broken. The original owner was very annoying, Yan Geng did not refuse Lin Manman''s approach to him, and even helped Lin Manman speak when they were in conflict. This reminded her of the treatment she suffered at home and the parents who each had true love. Later, after they had tossed for a while, Lin Manman joined the school''s newspaper team, and the person in charge was Yan Geng. Because of the asional activities, Yan Geng often missed appointments and stopped going to the library with her. She found out that she was in a pictorial with Lin Manman, talking andughing, she couldn''t bear itpletely, she smashed the chalk box hard, turned around and left, and then she broke up with Yan Geng. Chapter 3011: Female Wearing Books (4) Chapter 3011: Female Wearing Books (4) Even if Yan Geng still liked her a bit, it was because the original owner was weird and violent, and after getting along with the gentle girl like Lin Manman, he couldn''t bear the original owner''s temper and gradually broke. Then, Yan Geng was attracted by Lin Manman''s beauty. Then, Lin Manman started a side mission, which turned out to bepeting with Tang Guo for some activities, the results of thepetition. In short, this side task is basically, the quiz, the big exam, the general test, recitation, speech, performance, to exceed Tang Guo, even if it exceeds a little, the task can bepleted. Lin Manman can''t help it, she can''t not do the task, right? And these are fairpetitions, and she didn''t damage Tang Guobi, test papers or anything. She just did the task and didn''t do other things. If she wins Tang Guo, she will be able to get rewards. Side quests are different from the main quests and can be abandoned. Therefore, Lin Manman gave up the task directly when he could not surpass Tang Guo from the beginning. Later, as she received more and more rewards, she surpassed Tang Guo in many aspects. The only thing that didn''t exceed Tang Guo''s grades. In terms of achievement, the original owner has put in a lot of hard work. Every time a parent meeting is held, it is her happiest thing. Because on that day, her parents would agree to her request and join her parent meeting. If you don''t do a better test, it will disappoint them. Although, she didn''t know if they would care. Because of the character of the original owner, there is also Lin Manman''s change. Lin Manman is very popr. Everyone thinks she is easy to get along with. She is a gentle and beautiful girl, and there are countless suitors. I can often see Yan Geng red face with otherpetitors, which will arouse the envy of many girls. Lin Manman always didn''t like Yan Geng. No matter where he was, he refused to Yan Geng and gave no hope at all. But Yan Geng had long been attracted to her, even if she didn''t like it, he would like it silently. And Lin Manman always remembered in his heart that Yan Geng''s words to the original owner showed disgusting eyes, so he would ignore him. Later, many things happened. More and more people hated the original owner, rejected the original owner, and thought that she was bad-minded against Lin Manman everywhere. At home, her parents thought she was ignorant, spoiled, and didn''t care for her younger siblings. Especially when I heard herments in school, I asked her to stop, and don''t target students who are better than her. The reason why the parents said these words was that Lin Manman knew her male lead. The male protagonist couldn''t understand the warning the original protagonist gave to the Tang family against Lin Manman. The male protagonist was a big brother, but Lin Manman discovered that he was shiny gold, andter only spoiled Lin Manman. On the surface, the two illegitimate sons treated her with amiable appearances and persuaded their parents not to me her. As soon as the parents turned around, even though the two illegitimate children didn''t scold her, they would be proud of her, ridiculed, and she could show what they would do. After she went crazy, her parents would think she was ignorant. At this time, her psychology had long since been distorted, there were problems, and her sanity no longer existed. Later, Lin Manman''s mission was much more sessful, and he received more rewards. In the college entrance examination, he still exceeded the original score. This made everything she was proud of was shattered, and the whole person copsed instantly. In front of the illegitimate children, I can no longer control my temper, and I will tear my face with each other every time. This is what makes her parents hate her more and more. In her world, there is no one to redeem her. In the end, like an irrational madman, no, it should be a mad dog. He will bite whoever he sees. Every time he bites, he will end up being a mad dog and he will live in a muddle-headed manner. However, Lin Manman found someone she liked and reached the pinnacle of her life. There were a group of suitors she disdainful behind, and lived a veryfortable life. asionally I heard Tang Guo''s experience, and I would sigh, making things tricky. Chapter 3012: Female Wearing Books (5) Chapter 3012: Female Wearing Books (5) After receiving the memory, Tang Guo went downstairs to find food. Because he was so angry at the banquet, the original owner didn''t eat much. After the final banquet, she was sent back by the driver, and her parents, after separating from her, went to the ce they really loved. For convenience, the true love of the parents still lives in one ce, living together in a family rtionship. So every time, they came to the banquet together, and they had a good rtionship with her parents, no one really doubted anything. Her parents visited their home. After they went in, they were each with their true love. After they came out, they were polite, as if they were innocent and had nothing to do with them. The reason why I still do this now is because the fathers of the two families are still there. It was the fathers of these two families who separated their true love. The two old men held a lot of shares in thepany. If they knew that they had done these things, they would probably not give them the shares. It is estimated that the rtionship between the two parties will not be broken until the fathers of the two families have died and they inherited the shares. In the story that Tang Guo knew, the two couples did not seem to be doing what they wanted. It seemed that they were secretly staying with their true love and raising children, and the two fathers knew about it. They were very angry, and what happened specifically, because the original owner''s memoryter became muddled, and they were not quite sure about the specifics of those things. Just know that the wishful thinking of the two couples did not seed. There is a nanny at home, and the two couples specially invited to take care of Tang Guo. Because they often meet with their true love by socializing, discussing business and meeting their true love. Especially their true love for each other, ostensibly formed abined family, which is even bolder. They often made appointments to y, because Tang Guo worked hard at school, and they had more excuses, because she had to study hard, and they couldn''t take her with her. In fact, why not take her there, they knew very well in their hearts. In this world, what Tang Guo hates most is the original owner''s parents. She really didn''t believe that the parents didn''t know the little tricks their illegitimate children made secretly. Thinking of this, she stopped eating. Since her parents should know the little actions of the illegitimate children, how could the father of those two families, such a powerful person, be so well concealed? Could it be that the father of the two families really didn''t know anything? Although they hide deeply, it is possible that outsiders, who don''t know them, don''t know this matter. But the two elders attach great importance to this matter, really dont know? While eating, Tang Guo asked the system to open the chat interface in the group and connected the interface to her mobile phone. She was able to chat with the friends in the group while eating and watching her mobile phone. With the upgrade of the system, she has been able to do many things for her. Seeing Tang Guoing out, everyone in the group was very happy and asked her if she was doing well recently. Usually they chat asionally, but they all feel that chatting is not enough. [Margaret]: Sure enough, I''m not in the magical world. The stars in my ce are all expected to fall. School flower, when will youe? With one of your very popr words, Huaer is almost waiting to thank you. Chapter 3013: Female Wearing Books (6) Chapter 3013: Female Wearing Books (6) [School Flower]: Margaret, although I also want toe to your world, this is really beyond my control. She is different from the people in the Space-Time Bureau. In all worlds, she is sent randomly, and she cannot choose a ce. [Margaret]: For youring, I have been looking for people who look like the protagonist in the past few years, and I have also visited a lot of poor people''s ces to see if there are any boys or girls who fit the protagonist''s personality. [Ziyun]: Did you find it? [Margaret]: No, the children shuddered with fear when they saw me avoiding. They didn''t look like the protagonist''s character at all. It really disappointed me. [Chi Xiao]: Hahahahaha, Margaret, are you trying tough at everyone? [School Flowers]: Are you still looking for it now? [Margaret]: I also went to the elves, but I didnt find the elves who came out secretly to y. The elves are very clever and wonte out to y secretly. Because of my arrival, their patriarch talked to me with a vignt look, and asked me if I wanted to hurt their elves, and also negotiated a lot of conditions with me, let me leave with the benefits, the elves are really very Weak, hope I let them go. It''s really sad, do I look like a bad person? Seeing Margaret''s words, everyone in the groupughed crazy. Margaret is so powerful, it''s strange that people are not afraid. [Margaret]: I have also been to the magnificent pce, the ragged corner of the pce, looking for abandoned princes and princesses. However, the princes and princesses in the pce have been receiving a good education. Not abandoned in the corner at all. I also went around looking for those, which seemed weird, especially in some dangerous ces. I have saved many people in danger. But they are not male protagonists and female protagonists. For this reason, I also epted several disciples. Their talents are really so good that I couldn''t help it. Tang Guo almost squirted out, this Marguerite was really interesting. [School Flower]: This time I havee to a new world, and the family rtionship is moreplicated. My parents don''t like me very much. Although they are married, they have their own true love. As for me, it was just a task they hadpleted bybining them. It should be regarded as an exnation to the elders. Tang Guo simply told the story of this world and shared it with everyone. The friends in the group knew that this was a less dangerous world, and they were slightly relieved. Chatting with her friends, she might be very hungry and had two bowls of rice. Finally, she said her initial n and said goodbye to everyone. Today is Saturday, and it''s dark now. Her parents have already said that she still has entertainment today, so she won''t be back. In fact, everyone knows where they have gone. Tomorrow is Sunday, Tang Guo ns to see her grandpa in the morning and her grandpa in the afternoon. Speaking of which, the original owner was afraid of losing his parents, and that he would be jokes and abandoned by his parents after his maintenance of his apparent happiness was broken. Even the two elders kept the secret. She carefully analyzed the situation in her memory where the original owner was very few and got along with the two old men. At that time, both her grandfather and grandfather asked her whether her studies were okay? Have you ever been wronged? Of course the original owner would say it was very good, and did not feel wronged. Now, after careful analysis, Tang Guo thinks that the two old men should know something. Of course, this was still her guess, and I went to see you tomorrow to know what was going on. Chapter 3014: Female Wearing Books (7) Chapter 3014: Female Wearing Books (7) Early the next morning, Tang Guo called his grandfather and said that people woulde to see him for a while. I could hear that the old man was very happy, and said that he would ask someone to prepare something for her, and just waited for her to pass. As for the original owner''s homework, after Tang Guo finished eatingst night, it took three hours to finish it all. Elder Tang has basically retired now, but arge part of thepany''s shares are still in his hands. Currently in a country with better air, I bought a piece ofnd and built a small vi. Because he thought the road was not easy at first, he personally funded the road to repair it well. I also have a good rtionship with the people in the surrounding viges, so I just nt flowers and herbs and side dishes when I''m fine. The life is leisurely and leisurely, basically I don''t care about outside affairs. Unless the matter is serious enough to a certain extent, he will be let go. Of course, the driver sent Tang Guo there. When Tang Guo was delivered, she told the driver to go back, waiting for her notification. As soon as she got off the bus, she saw Mr. Tang standing at the gate of the vi. She quickly walked over and called out: "Grandpa." "Hey, you girl,e in quickly, the sun is getting brighter, don''t expose it." Old man Tang smiled lovingly. Even though many people say that this granddaughter has a bad temper, he is such a granddaughter, of course he still loves it. . I just don''t know where to start, this girl has a weird temperament, and rarelyes to him, and doesn''tmunicate with him much. This time Tang Guo came over, Old Tang was very surprised. He thought that this girl was being taught by her parents. Now, this girl looks pretty good, not as bad as others have said. Besides, his family''s Xiaoguo has excellent grades and wins first ce every year. Other activities will win prizes. Isn''t it just a littledy-tempered? Miss Tang, can''t be someone who has no temper at all. Tang Guo nodded, and took Elder Tang''s arm to enter, still carrying the gift for him. When Elder Tang saw that it was tea, he quickly ordered someone to make tea. Rare, really rare, his little granddaughter finally got a little bit sensible. "Xiao Guo has be a big girl, more sensible than before." Father Tang took a sip of tea, and suddenly felt that the tea was good, it was really good, but he did not expect his granddaughter to be quite discerning. "Why did you suddenly remembering to see Grandpa?" "Miss Grandpa." "Hahaha, that''s it." Old man Tang stared at Tang Guo, seeing her sincere, and he was really taken aback. "Well, since I miss Grandpa,e here often. The air here is good, and I can still do it at noon Eating the vegetables grown by Grandpa himself is better than the ones sold in the city. It is crispy and delicious. You will love it when you eat it." "By the way, what about your parents? Why didn''t theye together?" "My parents don''t know, I came to see Grandpa alone." Tang Guo said. Elder Tang shook his head slightly, and suddenly asked: "Why don''t you say that your parents are busy with socializing as before. They told you that the girl came to see me as an old man?" "Because, I don''t want to lie to the elderly." Tang Guo said sincerely, and now she has basically confirmed that this old man is afraid that he knows everything. It''s not that the original owner''s affairs are ignored, but the original owner is never willing to talk to him. In the plot, the original owner can live to the end of his life, and every time he does something crazy, he hasn''t been killed by anyone, perhaps because of the master''s handwriting. Chapter 3015: Female Wearing Books (8) Chapter 3015: Female Wearing Books (8) "Xiaoguo, suddenly you are so sensible, are you wronged?" Old man Tang asked directly. Before that, he asked many times and said to this girl that if he was wronged, what would be unhappy , Be sure to talk to grandpa. But this stubborn girl didn''t say anything and said that she was good. He couldn''t ask any more questions about the way he tried to hide it. Some things, it''s not that he doesn''t want to care, but things have reached this point, if no one can support them, even if certain things are caused, it will be useless. He very much hopes that this girl can mature and grow up to be alone. It can be said that he is waiting for his only granddaughter to grow up. When the granddaughter grows up, he can also have a hope for doing something. After the old man asked these words, he kept staring at Tang Guo, very afraid that this time, the girl would still talk to her lips and swallow all the grievances. "Yes." Tang Gui was just for this. The original owner couldn''t say anything about it, but he couldn''t bear the love of his parents, for fear that his parents would abandon her and hate her in the future. When the incident was exposed, her parents had warned her that she was not allowed to tell the fathers of both parties about the incident, otherwise it would bring serious consequences to them. What else are they talking about, once they get into trouble, they will get divorced and stay with their true love. The original owner should have been unable to ept such a result, so he would endure it and conceal this secret. "What is it that made Xiaoguo aggrieved in my family, so quickly tell grandpa, grandpa is your master." Hearing the words of Grandpa Tang''s concern, Tang Guo instantly took in all the emotions of the original owner, and there was no way to hide the grievances that erupted from his chest. The eye sockets instantly turned red, and Grandpa Tang felt distressed, and quicklyforted: "No matter who bullies Xiaoguo, Grandpa will take care of them." This is already obvious. Tang Guo didn''t talk nonsense, so she organized hernguage, as if she couldn''t help but couldn''t keep the secret anymore, starting from the day the original owner discovered the truth. In the middle of the journey, Mr. Tang asked someone to call Mr. Lin, Tang Guo''s grandfather. Tang Guo didn''t stop him, he didn''t expect that Elder Tang would even think of calling Elder Lin over. Well, it''s time to have a showdown with these two old people. The original owner cares about her parents, not as much as he cares about these two elderly people. I had to talk to the old man earlier, even if I met Lin Manmanter, and all kinds of things were surpassed by Lin Manman, he wouldn''t copse. In life, she will be surpassed by many people, and sometimes emotionally copse, it is really not being surpassed by others, but those things that she surpassed are the only things she is left with, the only thing to be proud of and to live on. Apart from this, she could not find any ce to exist. Tang Guo talked to the two elderly people all morning, and they all said all the things the original owner wanted to say to others. Since the parents didn''t care about her so much, she had to take care of the two illegitimate children who really loved her. Then, they must ept the consequences of treating her like this. Are they not forced to be together? To talk about being forced is not to be reluctant to part with the family''s property, but to say it is too greedy and want everything. Want true love, but also want all the property of the Tang family. Chapter 3016: Female Wearing Books (9) Chapter 3016: Female Wearing Books (9) Asking them to give up their property and be with true love directly, the father of the two families is afraid that there is nothing to stop them. They want property and want to share sess with their true love. I''m really embarrassed, the Lin family and the Tang family will be her from now on. "This girl, I''m wronged." Old man Lin patted Tang Guo on the shoulder, "Your grandfather and I have been waiting for you to speak, saying that you are wronged. Because only if you speak yourself, it means you are willing to give up them." The words of Old Man Lin are already obvious. Once she chose to speak out, the two old men would not sit back and watch. When the timees, most of the property of the Lin family and Tang family will fall on her head, so there will be conflicts with her parents. Counting it up, it can be considered abandoning them. "Yeah, I have asked you so many times, why didn''t you say anything? Grandpa is not good to ask more. I''m afraid to ask again. You can''t stop your little temper." Little temper can''t be controlled, how can they rest assured to give her things in the future? I''m afraid that if they are given it here, the two dogs in the family will be coaxed over there, so they must not be **** off. "Parents said they didn''t love each other, and in the end they had to be together. Grandpa and grandpa forced them." Elder Lin first took a sip: "Two little misceneous things, what are we persecuting? Isn''t it that they make some inconsistent people, thinking that the two true loves they have made are simple? I and Old Tang Ke They didn''t match them up, but they thought of such a way. At first, Tang and I did have the idea of marrying, but they didn''t seem to agree, so we didn''t force it. "Later, they each brought the people they liked and said they wanted to get married." Elder Tang said, "We all know what they do. The purpose of those two people is not simple. In short, they are not good people, not good birds. At that time, I and As soon as Lao Lin discussed it, he asked the other party to sign the prenuptial agreement. As a result, your parents were unwilling to say that this is the person they really like. Signing the prenuptial agreement is too sad, I dont know that. The two people poured them some ecstasy soup, and they were coaxed around." "Later we even let it out. If they really want to get married, it''s better to give up their family property. They can get married no matter what." Mr. Lin added, "Even if they are asked to give up their property, they are our children. No matter what, hey, it turned out to be good. After a while, the two people came up and said that they are true love and want to get married." Elder Tang was also angrilyughed: "We agreed. They seemed to be afraid that we didn''t believe it, so they went to find someone and gave birth to you." Tang Guo was silent for a moment: "So, am I born for them by someone else?" "That''s right." Old man Lin was not afraid that Tang Guo could not ept it. "In those two years, your mother stayed abroad and called back in the middle to say that she was pregnant and had a fetal gas and nned to raise it there. After more than a year, I finally came back holding you." "I don''t believe them. I sent someone to look for them. Only then did they know that they each took their own seeds and found you." Master Tang sighed the most. "Because we are here, they didn''t treat you harshly. Nian is getting worse. Xiaoguo can''t ept those things. We two old guys, how dare you say this to you?" Grandpa Lin touched Tang Guo''s head: "Today you can find me, and your grandpa is very happy." Chapter 3017: Female Wearing Books (10) Chapter 3017: Female Wearing Books (10) "Although Grandpa is very angry about this matter, he can immediately open them, so that they can''t get anything," said Mr. Tang. "But what Grandpa hopes more is that Xiao Guo can grow up and be the best. Look, surpass them, ept the careerid down by grandfather and grandfather, personally drive them out, let them see how good Xiao Guo is." Elder Tang and Elder Lin had long lost hope of Tang Guo''s parents. It looks very beautiful, but in fact it was dropped by people, like the head, some things are basically those two so-called true loves instigating them. "Grandpa doesn''t force you, Xiao Guo can think about it slowly." Knowing that those two people were actually the original owners of the life, Tang Guo had no idea in her heart. I don''t know if the original owner knew about these thingster. Maybe she didn''t know, but then she copsed, and the two elderly people were even more unable to say this. "I listen to Grandpa and Grandpa." Don''t worry about this matter, it''s too quick to get started. The two agreed, but told her toe and y often. I also said that I would have time to video with her and teach her something. At this point, the conversation between the two parties was over. Tang Guo ate at noon, and Mr. Tang personally nted the vegetables and went home at 1 o''clock in the afternoon. Back home, Tang''s father and mother have not yete back. ording to their urine, today should be apanied by their true love children to y. She was toozy to ask, cleaned up, almost had dinner, and then went to bed. On Monday, Tang Guo got up early, had breakfast, and was sent to school by the driver. At this time, Yan Geng was already familiar with her and would often make appointments to study in the library. Especially at noon time, other people are making up their nap, and they all go to the library to read. In learning this aspect, the original owner has never ckened. When Tang Guo came to the ssroom, he happened to ran into Yan Geng who had walked in from another room. "Tang Guo, early." Tang Guo smiled at Yan Geng: "Morning." Seeing this clean smile, Yan Geng was still stunned. Tang Guo quickly put away her smile. She is smiling so beautifully now, Yan Geng won''t have a good impression of her, will he not see Lin Manman''s by then? So she strained her face to make herself look gloomy: "I''m going in." Such Tang Guo made Yan Geng think that it was an illusion before. "Yan Geng, morning." Lin Manman''s voice came from behind him. Tang Guo looked back and saw Lin Man walking from a distance with a smile on his face, and when he looked at Yan Geng, he greeted him very much. She guessed this appearance, and Lin Manman should have crossed over. He greeted Yan Geng with a smile, because he wanted to get a good impression from Yan Geng andplete her main mission. When Lin Manman approached, Tang Guo could see that in the other''s eyes, he didn''t like Yan Geng at all. "Tongzi, I can''t copse the set, it copsed just now, next time you remind me." [Ok, the host is big. Not copsed? Lie to the system, when did she not copse? Tang Guo wouldn''t do anything to Lin Manman. After all, Lin Manman also thought the same way in the plot. He didn''t do anything to the original owner. She just won''t let the side mission seed. As for Yan Geng''s favor, she didn''t care at all. Whoever Yan Geng has a good opinion of is his own business. In order to fit the personality, Tang Guo frowned and looked at Lin Manman, her face full of ill-will. Then he snorted coldly, turned and walked into the ssroom, put his schoolbag heavily on the table, and pped the students around him. It''s no wonder that such a weird temperament is always yin and yang strange, who would like it? Outside Lin Manman stuck out his tongue at Yan Geng, but it was a pity that Yan Geng couldn''t appreciate her current appearance, frowned, and ignored her even though he seemed to say that we are not familiar. This can make Lin Manman so angry, if it weren''t for the main task, she wouldn''t care about this Yan Gou. With the face of Tang Guomu, he took out the book. At this time, she felt that someone was smoking something, only to realize that her schoolbag should be pressing the paper at the same table. When she looked sideways, she saw a male student with a lid and framed eyes, carefully pulling out the paper. Finding she was looking at her, she said, "Student Tang Guo, my paper is calling for help." Tang Guo remembered that this boy was a nerd in his ss, he only knew how to read books and rarely talked. But surprisingly, he is still the president of the student union. Not a nerd? Talking so humorous? Chapter 3018: Female Wearing Books (11) Chapter 3018: Female Wearing Books (11) Tang Guo only nced at the other person, then stuffed his schoolbag into the drawer of the desk with a gloomy expression, making the movement extremely loud, for fear that others would not hear it. When the students around saw it, their voices were a little less. This Tang Guo has a strange temper and is not easy to get along with is well known. If their ss is not ranked ording to grades, the boy wearing ck-rimmed sses would not sit with her. They didn''t have any special thoughts about this male student with ck-rimmed sses. In addition to his academic performance, he also had the identity of the president of the student union. He kept a strange lid, and he wore well. The zipper of the school uniform is always pulled to the position under the neckline, and the clothes are tied in ordance with the school''s standards, the standards arepliant, and the whole is ordinary people. I usually speak very little, and only talk about it when necessary, and it''s especially official. Even the people with the student union check the school''s clothing, whether the students bring their mobile phones, and the hygiene, they are all meticulous, and the whole person is very rigid. Such a male ssmate, the seriousness of girls in the ss, is simply unattractive. Not to mention Yan Geng, a handsome boy who has good looks and grades, and can y basketball, just say those boys who have poor academic performance, but are still handsome and talkative. It is estimated that the teachers at the school really like people like Lianjian. After all, the tasks arranged by the teacher, Lianjian will be very serious toplete. Before, the original owner was not lukewarm with Lianjian, and the two of them were basically unfamiliar, and they rarely spoke even in ss. Lianjian would not take the initiative to say that the state of the original owner was very bad, and he would basically not say. Both of them are very clever, hardworking people, and at most they have discussed topics in ss. That''s what the teacher asked. In fact, ording to their level, they can''t be embarrassed by any of the current grade one questions. Although Tang Guo''s movements were a little louder, if you observe carefully, when she opened the schoolbag, she didn''t drag it away, and didn''t make any wrinkles in Lianjian''s test paper. Just before, I identally pressed it down. After putting her schoolbag in, she turned her head and looked at it,pletely silent, making everyone around her get used to it. Lian Jian carefully moved the test paper in front of him, and couldn''t help but nce at Tang Guo, who was reading the book seriously. Then take out the pen and continue to do the test paper. The sudden silence of the two of them made the atmosphere of the ssmates in the ssroom rx, because it was still early, and they secretlymunicated. Yan Geng''s location was not far from Tang Guo. It seemed that because he felt that Tang Guo was angry, he ignored Lin Manman who greeted her. Walking in quickly, his position was separated from Tang Guo by a walkway. Seeing Tang Guo was reading, he wrote a small note and handed it to her. Tang Guo picked it up and nced, and suddenly felt that someone was peeking. She raised her head and saw the ***''s Lianjian, staring at her unblinkingly, with a very serious expression. Lian Jian nced at the small note in Tang Guo''s hand, and said solemnly: "It''s time for morning reading. It is not appropriate to pass the small note. The student council for discipline inspectiones and sees the discipline points that will be deducted from the ss." Tang Guo looked at Lianjian without speaking. "It''s not for me to check today, so forget it, you can''t do it again next time." Lianjian said again. Chapter 3019: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (12) Chapter 3019: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (12) Tang Guo nced at the small note and stuffed it into the desk drawer. It was Yan Geng who asked her if she would go to the library to read and study at noon today. There is a veryrge library in their school. In their spare time, many students choose to read books in the library. "In order not to copse the personal design, of course I can''t listen to him and don''t pass the small note." Tang Guo opened the nk page of the notebook, tore off the small note, and wrote a word on it: "Go." Under Lian Jian''s serious expression, she pinched the small note into a ball and threw it at Yan Geng''s position. Yan Geng was getting a response, only smiled at Tang Guo. The reason why he pays so much attention to Tang Guo is that this girl is different. Even if many people say that she has a bad temper and is very ufortable, sometimes he always feels that she seems a little lonely. Many times I came back from ying basketball, and when I passed the library, I could see the girls sitting by the library window and constantly writing ~looks a little lonely. At that time, he especially wanted to approach her. Originally, he didn''t like a quiet ce like the library. His results are not the top two, but apart from the top two, no one can surpass him. He usually doesn''t read much, and being able to reach this level is enough to prove that his brain is very smart. After approaching Tang Guo, unexpectedly, she was not so difficult to get along with. At least, after getting acquainted with her, he didn''t think her temperament was so strange. Up to now, Yan Geng still wants to know what secrets this girl has. Tang Guo also gave birth to some good feelings, of course, it was far from the point where he liked it very much. Here, after Tang Guo threw the note to Yan Geng, Lian Jian kept staring at Tang Guo without ever looking away. Tang Guo nced at him coldly, "Why, nerd, you want to deduct discipline points from the ss?" "It''s not for me to check the discipline today." Lian Jian avoided Tang Guo''s question, which was actually a bit euphemistic. The underlying meaning is that if he doesn''t check, he can open one eye and close the other. He didn''t care about meeting the status of the student council president. Lianjian felt a little strange, and looked away with a serious face, continuing to deal with the test papers on the table. He was actually thinking, fortunately it was not him who checked the discipline today. He held the pen shaft tightly, why did he have such strange thoughts? "Count your acquaintances!" Tang Guo dropped a sentence and continued reading. The system saw some signs, meaning, this nerd is that guy? This is full of thirst for survival, it should be. But, what the **** are the ck-rimmed sses? No wonder he looked ordinary throughout the ss, and all the girls thought he was rigid. Some people even joked that this is the real student cadre-student veteran. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to have a notebook that he pushed over. The book contains a full sentence: "As a studymittee member, you must lead by example. If you have any words, say after ss, dont pass a small note during ss. Everything you do in this ss is rted to the whole ss. Honor. If you are alone, the entire ss is affected, discipline points are deducted, and you cannot get an excellent ss by then, it is your fault. At that time, because you deduct points, everyone will me you in their hearts, easy Cause conflicts between ssmates." Chapter 3020: Female Wearing Books (13) Chapter 3020: Female Wearing Books (13) After reading it for a while, Tang Guo nced at Lianjian. The other party was reading the test papers, her face was stretched, and she continued to watch with a smile: "Actually, it''s for your own good to let you not pass the small note in ss. It is a studymittee. If you take the lead in making mistakes, you will give people a kind of how the studymittee is such a non-disciplined student. Even if you dont care, this is a school, a ce to study. Some rules must be strictly followed. At that time, many people will still attack you. Because after deducting ss discipline points, the small ckboard below will write down which students vited discipline and what they did. Student Tang Guo, if you dont want to write on the small ckboard next week, it is written that the ss of XX deducts two points for discipline. The ssmate Tang Guo who vites the discipline is ssmate Tang Guo. She passed a small note in ss. You are the first in every test, and you are also the first to enter this school. No one does not know you. Tell me, how many people willugh at you then? Do you feelfortable listening to these words? Feeling ufortable, will it affect your mood? After affecting the mood, will it affect learning? Therefore, after viting discipline, points are deducted, and the ss just cannot get the title of excellent ss, and the impact on yourself is the biggest. " After reading this long "persuade book", Tang Guo took out his pen and wrote a paragraph in the nk space at the bottom. Later, she pushed the book to Lianjian. Lian Jian stared at the bottom paragraph, and the ck-rimmed sses he was wearing almost fell off. Because it says: "Its also time for ss. You pass me a small note. It seems the same as a small note. What does Lianjian think? As the president of the student council, since you are taking the lead in ss to pass the small note to your ssmates, if you are Others know, but don''t know what to do with you, the president of the student union. At that time, points will be deducted. Next week, it will be written on the small ckboard that three points will be deducted for ss discipline. Because it is the student union president who made the mistake, one point will be deducted. The student union president will openly give the same Zhuanzhuanxiaobenben chats. " System: Hahahahahahahahahahahaha! nice shot. Lian Jian looked at that passage, his whole body was not good, and he was still writing the test paper seriously. At this moment, he especially wanted to go back to Tang Guo, but if he returned to the other party, it would be to pass the notebooks in ss, and he did something outside of study in ss, especially whispering, passing small notes, small notebooks, all Viting discipline. Because their school wants to cultivate a learning atmosphere, the discipline is very strict. get out of ss is over, y as you like. But after ss, you have to read books and can''t do other things. If a student team from the examinationes over and sees someone whispering, then points will be deducted. Not only that, but the ssmate who vited discipline will be recorded and will be on the ckboard next Monday. Lian Jian felt a little ufortable now, especially if he wanted to go back to Tang Guo, but he couldn''t pass the small books. After finally getting to the morning and the end of get out of ss, he stopped Tang Guo, who was going to the bathroom, and said quickly, "I was wrong this time, and I will not be able to do it in the future. I hope Tang Guo will do too." Tang Guo nced at the big ck-rimmed sses, nced at the lid of the pot, smiled vigorously, and nodded patiently: "Okay." Although the original master has a bad temperament, he still obeys the discipline. The original owner is not so difficult to get along with, but it looks very difficult to approach. But strangers will not understand these, they will only approach people who are easy to get along with, this is human nature. Lianjian nodded: "I will supervise you, and you can supervise me." System:ugh to death! Chapter 3021: Girl Wearing a Book (14) Chapter 3021: Girl Wearing a Book (14) Yan Geng watched Tang Guo go to the bathroom, and got up and followed her. In the student days, even when the study was tense, it was the beginning of the initial heart, these young boys and girls, even when going to the bathroom, can go all the way and say a few words, it is very happy for them. Up. "I saw Lianjian wrote something with you before?" Yan Geng asked. In fact, he didn''t put Lianjian in his eyes, mainly because of the image of Lianjian, which was too inconsistent with the aesthetics of their time. It looks very dull, but Lianjian actually looks long and not bad. It''s just about dressing up, not what girls eat. Especially the things that I wear and use seem to be ordinary. This is neither handsome nor a rich second generation. Apart from a little grade, he is also a meticulous student council president. Every time I encounter girls in my ss wearing ear studs, they will be warned to take them off and not to wear them again. . The ear studs will be temporarily kept by the student union so that they can get them after school. Of course, this kind of male ssmate who won''t please girls can''t attract girls anymore. On the contrary, many girls still hate Lianjian. Because he is too serious, too rigid, and does not give anyone a chance at all. Whatever you say, it doesn''t give you any face. When he meets male ssmates smoking in the toilet, he will take out his notebook seriously and write them down. To say that such students, after leaving school, they should be beaten frequently. They haven''t worn it out, they suspected that Lianjian was beaten, and they didn''t say anything. After all, this kind of thing is embarrassing to speak out. This has led to the fact that almost three weeks after entering high school, no male student in the ss dared to smoke secretly in the toilet. Regardless of whether the students are satisfied or not, the school teachers are quite satisfied. Yan Geng is not in the habit of smoking for the time being, so there is no match with Lianjian. He didn''t mean anything else when he asked Tang Guo. He was just talking, after all, he didn''t regard Lianjian as an opponent. Besides, the nerd Lianjian is so unpleasant with girls. He only knows to catch the ssmates who make mistakes and engage in study, mostly asking Tang Guo''s study problems. Tang Guo didn''t hide it either, and went to the toilet side by side with Yan Geng: "He warned me not to pass small notes in ss. This is against discipline." Yan Geng chuckled andughed: "This is really not surprising. It''s his style. ssmate Lian Jian has always been so serious." As he said, Yan Geng felt something was wrong. Looking back, I saw that Lianjian was just behind them. This time, Lian Jian didn''t say anything, just followed them all the way to the toilet. Finally Tang Guo went to the women''s bathroom, and Lian Jian and Yan Geng went to the men''s bathroom. Before long, Tang Guo came out, and Lian Jian and Yan Geng also came out at once. System: Hahahahahahahahaha, this operation, yes, yes. The three of them returned to the ssroom together not far away. When they sat back in their seats, Yan Geng said, "Then we are still in the old position at noon today, and we will go for dinner." Even Jian didn''t know what was wrong, although he was flipping through the books, his ears kept listening to the two of them. He knew about Tang Guo going to the library at noon. Yan Geng would go with Tang Guo every day, and he knew it too. He didn''t think there was anything before. It is a good thing to study together among students. But now he feels something, as for something, he hasn''t figured it out yet. Chapter 3022: Female Wearing Books (15) Chapter 3022: Female Wearing Books (15) No surprise at all. After lunch, Tang Guo and Yan Geng walked into the library, and there were two more people she knew. One is Lin Manman, the other is Lianjian. Lian Jian was sitting by the window, because he woulde here asionally at noon, so he had seen Tang Guo and sat in the same position every time. This time, he chose a rtively close ce. Lin Manman also knew that every time Yan Geng sat, he also chose a closer ce. As a result, the positions of Tang Guo and Yan Geng were surrounded by the positions of these two people. Lin Manman greeted Yan Geng with a smile, but Yan Geng just nodded slightly without speaking. Even Jian did not speak, nor looked up, he knew Tang Guo wasing. Lin Manman was used to Yan Geng''s attitude and didn''t care about anything. Now I still have to check Yan Geng''s favorability. Only by getting close to Yan Geng can he understand his preferences. Recently, her life is very regr, and she has quit those fried foods and puffed foods that the original owner can''t give up, and cleans her face every day. Therefore, the e on the forehead and chin seems to dissipate a lot. She also goes to school to run every day. There are two reasons for running. One can exercise, maybe you can lose two pounds. This is the second and most important point. Yan Geng arrives at school early every day and goes to the school court to y basketball early in the morning. She is running and Yan Geng ys basketball, it is easy to meet her. Tang Guo knew that soon Yan Geng and Lin Manman would indeed meet in the morning. Not only did they meet, but because of one thing, Yan Geng had some good feelings for Lin Manman, which made Lin Manmanplete the task. Get a reward, a weight loss pill, which sessfully made Lin Manman lose weight slowly and be beautiful. Calcting time, it didn''t take long. When I came to the library, the original owner was basically studying, and Yan Geng would tell her a joke to make her happy. This is also why the original owner is willing to get along with Yan Geng, because he is a very humorous person, can talk, and the days with him are very rxed. If nothing else interferes, Yan Geng can help her out of the shadows. At the end of the day of study, Tang Guo was taken home by the driver. Because the afternoon is more congested. So they would copy the streets that were not the main road and go back. Tang Guo nced outside inadvertently, and suddenly saw a familiar figure. Who is that conspicuous man with a lid and ck sses? However, Lianjian seemed to be surrounded by a few tall and burly boys. Looking at the school uniforms, it seemed that they belonged to their school. In their school, both men and women wear school uniforms. No matter whether they are men or women, they are not allowed to wear essories, and they are not allowed to bring mobile phones to ss. The management is very strict. "Uncle Li, pull over, I have something to buy, wait for me." Uncle Li is a driver specially assigned to Tang Guo by the Tang family and his wife is avable 24 hours a day. It can be said that, except for the parent meeting every semester, these two people rarelye to school to pay attention to Tang Guo''s affairs. The original owner didn''t know, Tang Guo knew why. A couple who had not participated in October when they were pregnant with a child, their feelings for this child would not be so deep, plus their special circumstances. Maybe, he has no feelings for her. When she got out of the car, Tang Guo seemed to be walking towards a small supermarket on the side of the street, but she actually walked into the crowd. She turned a corner and immediately rushed in to the alley where Lianjian was taken. However, when she reached the entrance of the alley, she saw Lianjianing out of it. "Student Tang Guo?" Lian Jian just put on the ck-rimmed sses and looked at her solemnly, "Why are you here? A girl stilles to such a remote alley?" "Suddenly anxious, look for the toilet." System: Do you cheat a puppy? Host, didn''t you find that there is a toilet on the opposite side of this street? Such a big logo, haven''t you seen it? Tang Guo observed Lianjian and found that the zippers of the meticulous school uniform he was originally wearing were unfolded, and the clothes were a bit wrinkled and dusty. This guy, wouldn''t it be a fight? Those tall boys, who didn''t look weak, were all **** down by him? Chapter 3023: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (16) Chapter 3023: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (16) "The toilet is on the opposite side." Lianjian still looked serious. If Tang Guo hadn''t found the wrinkles and some dust on his body, he would really think he was an honest student cadre. She seemed to notice that Tang Guo was looking at the zippers of his clothes, and Lian Jian buried her head and patted the dust on her body naturally. "I identally fell." Lianjian exined, "Student Tang Guo, don''t you want to go to the bathroom?" "Yes." After Tang Guo replied, she quickly turned around, showing a bright smile with her strained expression, and walked quickly towards the direction of the driver''s parking. Lian Jian looked at the direction she was going, not the opposite at all, and was a little puzzled, and then heard her voice return: "Suddenly I don''t want to go." Tang Guo had already returned to the car. While looking at her position, Lianjian pulled the zipper of her clothes and gently patted the dust off. When Tang Guo''s car drove away, he pushed his ck-framed sses, turned and walked towards the alley, just around a turn, and saw a bunch of tall male ssmates lying on the ground. Seeing Lianjianing back, these tall ssmates trembled with fright: "Student Lianjian, this is all a misunderstanding, really misunderstanding." This group of tall students really regretted the trouble ofing over to find Lianjian. How about getting caught smoking, getting cigarettes and lighter oil? Points deducted, so what? They really shouldn''t, thinking that Lianjian is the kind of person who can bully casually. Who knew that under this silly face, there was a giant dragon with fangs hidden, hiss...It really hurts them, the bones are hurting. Lianjian had already sorted the clothes he was wearing, picked up his schoolbag from the corner, and put it on his back. He walked in front of the tall men again and stretched out his slender fingers: "Hand it over." Several tall men looked at each other, and finally gritted their teeth, took out the wallet, and handed it to Lianjian. Lian Jian opened his wallet and looked at him, did not take anything, and threw it to them: "Not this." "Not enough?" Du Yingming, the tall man, looked bitter, "Lian Jian, all my pocket money is in it." "Lighters, cigarettes, call out." Lianjian didn''t retract his hand. When he said something, Du Yingming and the others were relieved. It turned out that they needed a lighter and cigarettes. They snorted in their hearts. As the president of the student union, Lianjian would touch these things behind his back, but they thought Lianjian was an honest student. Du Yingming and the others hurriedly took out all the cigarettes and lighters, and smoked one, and they wanted to put it on Lianjian. Lianjian refused, pinching the cigarette with his fingers, and using some force, the cigarette broke in two, but it was still in the trash can next to it. He put other cigarettes and lighters in his school bag. "When you are an adult,e pick it up. These items are temporarily kept by the student union safekeeping room." Lianjian looked at them seriously and said, "If you want to request it in advance, you can ask your parents to pick it up." "And, in the future in school, don''t let me meet you smoking." "Yes, we will never smoke in front of you anymore." Du Yingming said. He thought something would happen. It turned out that he just handed in the cigarettes and lighters. After the big deal, when they smoke, let people watch them outside. As soon as they came, they were wiped out immediately. Chapter 3024: Female Wearing Books (17) Chapter 3024: Female Wearing Books (17) "You can''t carry it on your back. You smoke in school, especially in the men''s bathroom. The smell will affect the health of the female students." Lian Jian couldn''t help but remember that these guys like to be on the floor of their ss. Smoking in her toilet, female ssmates like Tang Guo will inevitably pass when get out of ss is over. Isn''t the second-hand smoke floating from the men''s toilet going to affect the health of these female students? "Okay, don''t worry, Lianjian, we will definitely abide by the school rules." Du Yingming pleased him, asking him to really smoke, but Lianjian couldn''t find out, so the matter was passed by saying a few good things. But seeing Lianjian''s seriousness, Du Yingming still felt a little guilty. This Lianjian is not easy to provoke, and is not an ordinary good student. It seems honest, none of them can win. He finally understands now, why did the buddies who had been caught by Lianjian not mentioning the matter of Lianjian. Maybe they have already done it, just like them, they all suffered in the end in Lianjian''s hands. Tang Guo returned home, unexpectedly, both Tang''s father and Tang''s mother were there. Seeing her back, Mother Tang also smiled and greeted, "Xiao Guo is back?" Mother Tang looks very young, and many people think she is only in her early thirties. In fact, she is already in her forties. Father Tang is also very handsome, and both of them are well maintained. Faced with the smiles of the two, Tang Guo nodded. Since those things happened, the original owner and Tang''s father and Tang''s mother have been very strange. It is not that the original owner is unwilling to act like a baby, but that she vaguely feels that she is not that important, but she is unwilling to lose her parents. For fear of them leaving and leaving her behind, she can only behave a little better. How well-behaved in front of her parents than in front of others, how strange her temper is in front of others. Tang''s father, Tang''s mother, didn''tmunicate with her at all, and didn''t even cultivate her. But what she needs, they will also provide her. Rather than being like the two illegitimate children, they are already preparing for the country. It is verymon for a ss like them to go abroad as soon as they enter high school. Moreover, the high school I attended was the kind of international ss specialized in studying abroad. The two illegitimate children are in the international ss. The original owner actually didn''t quite understand this, because Tang''s father and mother didn''t even tell her. She has excellent grades and the school she attended is the best high school. Although the grades of those two illegitimate children were not too bad, they were definitely beyond her. After simply greeting Tang''s father and mother, Tang Guo went back to the room to do his homework. When it was time for dinner, the aunt had alreadye to ask her to eat. She came to the dining room and saw that there was only one bowl and chopsticks on the table. The food she cooked was basically for one person. "Parents don''t eat?" She looked back at the pair of men and women who were sitting on the sofa, watching TV, andmunicating very pleasantly from time to time. Yes, they canmunicate so pleasantly at home. Even the cooking aunt didn''t realize that there was something wrong with their rtionship. The cook aunty finished the meal and left after cleaning. I wonte over to help her make breakfast until early tomorrow morning. The ce to live is not far from here. When the two couples recruited aunts, the premise was that the aunts could not live at home because they were not used to strangers. Thinking about it now, they are afraid that someone will find out that they are couples with no emotions. Chapter 3025: Female Wearing Books (18) Chapter 3025: Female Wearing Books (18) Even if they cover up perfectly, they are afraid that they will reveal something asionally. "Mrs. and Mrs. said that she hade over to socialize before, so she just let me be a youngdy." After the aunt said, she packed her things and left. When the aunt went out and closed the door, the two couples who were talking andughing had stopped talking, but each took out their mobile phones and started video with people. After the incident was exposed, in front of Tang Guo, they did not hide it. The people who videoed with them were the illegitimate children. Tang''s father''s illegitimate daughter, named Yu Pingping, followed by her mother''s surname. Mother Tang''s is an illegitimate child, whose name is Chen Bofei, and his father''s surname is adopted. After all, this is the only way to expose it easily. They have not obtained more than 30% of thepany''s shares from the hands of the two elders. For argepany, it is really enough to have so many shares. Such a big benefit made the two of them rather wronged by true love, but also have to endure it. "Dad, I miss you again. When you are there, I think everything is delicious. Once you leave, I can''t eat anything." Although the distance was a little far away, Tang Guo still heard clearly. When Father Tang heard what his daughter Yu Pingping said, his heart melted: "How about dading over to eat with you tomorrow?" "Of course it''s good, but I especially want to see Dad every day when I go home, and every day I wake up and walk out of the room to see Dad." Father Tang nced at Tang Guo subconsciously. Seeing that she was eating with her head buried, he didn''t seem to notice it. He smiled and said, "Next time on vacation, Dad will take you and your mother to y, how about?" "Just our family?" Father Tang nced at Tang Guo again, and saw that there was nothing moving from her, he smiled and said, "Yes." "That''s really great, just next week, how about it?" "it is good." The situation with Mother Tang is also the same. Chen Bofei told her a lot about the school, and also talked about whether he could hold a parent meeting with his father after the midterm exam. Every time it was my father, the students thought he had no mother. Mother Tang was a bit difficult. After all, they had promised Tang Guo that she and Father Tang must go with her at the parent conference every semester. "Mom, since I was little, you never came to school for a parent conference." Mother Tang went to see Tang Guo subconsciously. Tang Guo had already raised her head and looked at Mother Tang: "Mom, you promised me that when there is a parent meeting, you will definitely go with your father." Tang Guo''s voice was not small, angering Chen Bofei over there. Of course, he did not get angry with Tang Guo, but said: "I know that my mother is afraid of exposing our rtionship, and the influence will not be good. It is said that I am not so important in my mother''s heart, right? In this case, then I Dont force my mother, Im too wayward." Mother Tang felt painful when she heard it. Although Tang Guo has a blood rtionship with her, she really has no affection for this daughter, after all, she was not born in October. As for Chen Bofei, when she was pregnant with Chen Bofei, she was miserable. For fear of being discovered, she did not dare to return to China for more than a year. In foreign countries, I was a little bit dissatisfied. I lost a lot of weight and my hair fell out in a handful. As soon as she wanted to agree, Father Tang said: "We are really not suitable to hold a parent meeting for them." Chapter 3026: Female Wearing Books (19) Chapter 3026: Female Wearing Books (19) "Don''t forget, the ss they are studying is not an ordinary ss. They are all people they know in the circle. You suddenly pass by. Isn''t that giving people a head? When the two elders know, how will it end?" When Mother Tang heard this, she nodded her head and exined to Chen Bofei in a gentle voice. She also promised many conditions before Chen Bofei gave up. Tang Guo felt extremely ridiculous when he heard the conditions that Tang''s mother had promised. The original owner lived in such an environment, and it took so long to be crazy, and he was already worse than many people. If it were her, she couldn''t stand it once. Therefore, she has ced the bowl heavily on the table. Anyway, there is no emotion, she is the eldestdy, and her parents are in front of her and the illegitimate child video, the family is happy, then don''t me her for not giving face. Tang''s father and Tang''s mother didn''t have many shares in the twopanies, which looked like 56%. Most of the two elderly people knew their temperament and didn''t dare to give too much. However, thepany is veryrge, five or six percent, which is also great, allowing them to step on top of many people''s heads. But people''s hearts are insatiable. With so many, they need more, especially the things they earnestly and easily get. "Xiaoguo, what do you mean?" Seeing Tang Guo cing the bowls and chopsticks heavily on the table, she turned around and went upstairs without saying hello. Father Tang became unhappy, and stopped her: "Why is someone angry there? If you can''t say anything, in front of your parents, you don''t know how to be polite." Not only did the two dislike Tang Guo, they even found her a bit distracting. Yes, this is what they think in their hearts. The reason why he was so good to Tang Guo at the beginning was that after Tang Guo''s birth, the two elders each gave 3% of the shares to Tang Guo, and they would treat her better if they were reasonable. Tang Guo didnt have the practice of wasting time with this couple, and only said: Anyway, you also have true love and children. Its not important that I be polite to you. Only you and illegitimate children and illegitimate daughters are allowed to make trouble there. Smile, are you forbidden to have a little temper with my legitimate child?" "What are you talking about?" Tang''s father and Tang''s mother stood up suddenly, and it was Tang''s mother again. "What are you talking about? What illegitimate child, who speaks so badly, we are teaching you for nothing!" "Baijiao didnt teach me in vain, leave it alone. I only know that your training for those two illegitimate children is top-notch in any aspect. For my legitimate child, I just hire a driver and an aunt. If you hold a parent meeting at the end of the term, do you think you are a qualified parent?" Tang Guo sneered at them: "It''s a joke to say it out. Every time you have a party, you even ask me to greet two illegitimate children, saying that they are my younger siblings, and I should greet them when I am a sister. I said, you are sick. Not disgusting?" "Reverse, reverse, you reverse!" Father Tang rushed up to grab Tang Guo, intending to beat her. Tang Guo quickly walked back to the room. When Father Tang was about to catch her, he mmed the door and mmed his nose. "Don''t be fierce in front of me. If you want to be true, then you can publicize this matter and let everyonement on right and wrong." "Tell you, I have endured enough, don''t let me watch youugh andugh and videos of your illegitimate children in the future. Once I see you, I will lose my temper!" Chapter 3027: Female Wearing Books (20) Chapter 3027: Female Wearing Books (20) "When you go to the party, don''t tell me, you want me to take care of them with a kind face, and let me go, illegitimate children or something, it''s the most annoying!" "Don''t say that I''m rebellious, and don''t say that you have done your responsibilities. As long as you dare to divorce and find your true love, your rtives and children, then I will give up!" "You can do whatever you want. You have never considered my feelings. I''m just a tool you made out, a shield. Teach me and teach me to be polite. You don''t have the qualifications yet, don''t let me , And tolerate your illegitimate children and true love with you." "Since it''s true love, why aren''t you together? Will you be together soon? The life I live now, it''s better to have no parents or mothers." Tang Guo poured a bucket of cold water on the two of them. It wasn''t something that was touched, but it was absolutely impossible to make a noise now. Once the trouble goes out, the two old men will never give them shares. They understand the old man''s temperament. Before their mothers died, they listened to the words of the elders on both sides and directly made a will and directly distributed the shares to the two elders. They don''t know, the old man still doesn''t believe them. His nose was so painful, and Father Tang, who wanted to beat Tang Guo, also calmed down. The two looked at each other, and Mother Tang took a deep breath: "Xiaoguo, it''s true that mom and dad are wrong today, we just haven''t seen your brother and sister for a long time..." "Go away, I have no siblings." Father Tang wanted to hit the door again and was held back by Mother Tang: "Yes, it is my mother who really wanted Bo Fei, and she couldn''t hold back, and didn''t take into ount your feelings. I''m really sorry." "That has nothing to do with me. Whoever you think shouldn''t be my responsibility." "Yes, we didn''t think about it well, and these things won''t happen in the future." Tang Guo knew that the two of them wouldpromise. After all, she wanted to make a fuss and rm the two elders, and their n would bepletely useless. Although the two old men lived well, when they were young, they lost too much and got older, and they probably didn''t have many years of work. As long as they wait a few more years, they will be able to survive. Tang Guo had already nned it. From time to time, he would go to see the two old men and get them some tonic. Not to mention letting them live to two hundred years old, it would be easy to live one hundred and twenty-three. Just look at them, dare you to live longer. "Xiaoguo, it is true that your mother and I are wrong today, and we will not do things you don''t like in front of you in the future." "Don''t tell me at the party anymore, let me love your illegitimate children." Father Tang really wants to beat people. If it weren''t for this evil obstacle, would his precious Ping Ping be an illegitimate child? But he endured it. "Okay, Dad promises you." "I''ve read the book, you don''t care about me, now I am very angry." Tang Guo smiled and turned on theputer, put on the headphones, and connected the video with Father Lin and Father Tang, and said to the people outside, "Don''t bother me. Up." "Xiaoguo, you must not make trouble with our family affairs. Your grandfather and grandfather are not in good health. If the trouble happens, my mother is afraid that they will be sad and angry." "Got it." Hearing Tang Guo''spromising voice, the two of them finally breathed a sigh of relief and went downstairs together, their expressions very ugly. When they get the shares, they will let him fend for themselves, as they are really angry. Old man Lin: "What''s going on?" Tang Guo said in a low voice, "I have won the initiative and told them not to dangle the two illegitimate children in front of me in the future." "Okay, Lao Lin and I were afraid that your girl would suffer. It seems that I really want to understand. Come on, it''s time for ss." Old Tang said with a smile, children are not important anymore. Now a hundred years ago, granddaughter Being able to stand up is already the luckiest thing. Yes, Tang Guo would be instilled in all kinds of knowledge by the two old men every night, especially in the management of thepany. Although she knew very well, she still learned a lot from the two elderly people. On this day, Tang Guo arrived at school early, but unfortunately, he ran into Lin Manman and helped Yan Geng walk to the ssroom. She walked in front of Yan Geng, showed that she nced at Lin Manman coldly, and then asked Yan Geng, "Why are you injured?" "While ying basketball, when I jumped up, I fell and identally pped my foot." Yan Geng nced at Lin Manman, "I was the only one at the time. It was too early. Fortunately, ssmate Lin Manman helped." Because of this, Lin Manman''s first main mission has been sessful. When Tang Guo appeared, Lin Manman received a side task: [Participate in the speech contest, win Tang Guo, and reward a beauty pill. Tang Guo heard it, and the system heard it too. They don''t know what''s going on, even with a system as advanced as 111, they can easily hear the conversation. Xiao Tongzi believes that he is more advanced. "I''ll help you." Tang Guo walked ording to the person''s n, and wanted to help Yan Geng. Yan Geng did not refuse, Lin Manman also smiled and nodded: "Okay, since ssmate Tang Guo is here, then my task ispleted, ssmate Yan Geng will leave it to you." These words made Yan Geng feel more like Lin Manman. In fact, Lin Manman is not that annoying. He is a very enthusiastic ssmate. Maybe he misunderstood something before. This is the true side of Lin Manman. Just when Tang Guo was about to help Yan Geng, a pair of hands suddenly appeared and gently pushed her away. "Yan Geng was injured?" The person who came was Lianjian. He helped Yan Geng and said solemnly, "Let''s go." "Student Lianjian is the backbone of our school''s basketball team. I will arrange for two members of the student union to take care of you. It happens to be in our ss. I hope you get well soon and can win glory for the school''s basketball team. The next inter-school league is only There are two months left. During this period, we must take care of it." Chapter 3028: Female Wearing Books (21) Chapter 3028: Female Wearing Books (21) Lian Jian helped Yan Geng walk forward. He seemed to realize that Tang Guo hadn''t followed him. He stopped and called her back: "It''s time for early reading." Tang Guo carried his schoolbag and quickly followed. Lin Manman also kept up with a smile. With Lin Manman''s current performance, he was not so good-looking, and his body was obese. The students felt that Lin Manman didn''t seem to be that annoying. The original Lin Man showed a nymphomaniac expression while motionless, and many ssmates thought she was a little sick. I like to eat all kinds of fried foods, and I often eat oily mouthfuls. Mainly the original Lin Manman, who doesn''t like to be clean. Whether it is summer or winter, there will be a kind of smell on the body, which is very repelling. After the book-wearing Lin Manman came over, he first changed Lin Manman''s immobile expression of nympho, and then changed his liking for eating junk food. Although there is not much progress in studying, at least in ss, I don''t often whisper. I stille for a run every day, and the clothes are now clean, neat and tidy, which reduces a lot of disgust. Another point is that Lin Manman doesn''t want to have a bad rtionship with the ssmates, from time to time he will show goodwill, and is subtly changing other people''s views of her. In the past ten days, Lin Manman has several little sisters who can talk. Even if there are still no male ssmates, at least few people show the disgusting eyes of her before. There are people who still hate Lin Manman. Hasn''t this been a match for a while? At least asionally a little friction. It is worth mentioning that Lin Manman''s original performance was very poor, and he sat in thest row. She was supposed to be sitting with the Sleeping God in thest row, but Sleeping God didn''t seem to like sitting with others. When sleeping in ss, she had to fill the table by herself. The original Lin Manman naturally didn''t dare to sit with Sleeping God, and the teacher seemed to understand, so she let her sit alone. She is sitting by the window here, and Sleeping God is sitting by the window over there. Waking up is a male ssmate who goes to bed right after ss and runs out of the ssroom after ss. He looks drowsy all day long, as if he can never wake up. He is better than Lin Manman. Although he goes to bed as soon as sses, he can still get into the top ten every time he takes an exam. He is not noisy, does not disturb other students, and the teacher has nothing to do. Their ss is actually very good, as long as the studentse to check the discipline, some students will immediately wake up their sleep. Basically, the sleeping **** is still more face-saving. After the student union has left, he crawls back to sleep. Of course, when you are caught, you can only deduct points. Basically, they were all caught by the president of the student union. Every time, the ssmates are:? ? ? Therefore, even if the sleeping **** is smart, his ssmates dislike him a little bit. Tang Guo also knew that the sleeping **** was the piece of gold that Lin Manman found. It won''t be long before Lin Manman and Yan Geng will join the campus newspaper group, and there will be an extra newspaper corner in the corner of the ss. At that time, Lin Manman''s seat will be moved to the side of Sleeping God Bizhan, and the two people will be familiar with each other. Chapter 3029: Female Wearing Books (22) Chapter 3029: Female Wearing Books (22) Gradually, Lin Manman will find that the God of Sleep Bizhan is a piece of gold that can really shine. As for Bi Zhan, he gradually disliked Lin Man''s nagging, andter thought she was good, and some liked her. Lin Manman was very happy now, because she finally got the reward she wanted. I dont know how long it will take to lose weight and be beautiful. It is estimated that it will take one or two years to achieve significant results. And after eating this weight loss pill, at most a few months, she will be able to slowly lose weight. She runs every day, and it will give people a way that she lost weight by running and will not be doubted. She was also afraid, suddenly bing extremely thin, don''t others think of her as a monster? When I remembered that there was another side task, he won Tang Guo in the speech contest and rewarded Beauty Dan. Lin Manman was happy and a little scared. It''s been ten days since she has traveled, although she has known Tang Guo in the book, and has reallye into contact with Tang Guo. Her temper is strange, she is not easy to get along with, sometimes she is unreasonable, and her personality is very domineering. However, Tang Guo is really good in learning. Some specialty courses, the other party will not fall. Let her win Tang Guo, isn''t that a foolish dream? But beauty Dan is something she really needs. She touched her face. Although her living habits have improved recently, her e has disappeared a lot, she went to bed early, and her skin looked much better. However, because the original owner could not adhere to the good habits, the skin was already very bad. Even if the e is cured, there will be some terrible big pores on the skin, which seem to affect the senses. In addition, because of staying upte, there are heavy dark circles under the eyes, even the skin is basically smooth and smooth, let alone the skin white and tender like a freshly peeled egg. Therefore, she must get Beauty Dan. Tang Guo felt Lin Manman staring at the back of her head from time to time. He was mostly thinking about how to win her in the speech contest, right? In the original plot, Lin Manman indeed won. It was not that the original owner had no strength, but the mechanism of the speech contest that made Lin Manman win. The real Lin Manman didn''t participate in the speech contest. Even if he participated, it might be like this Lin Manman. Only by finding another way to win the final victory in this favorable mechanism. Because the scoring mechanism of the speech contest this time is that the judges score, and the campus forum scores, the main purpose of this is to make all the students be active through this kind of thing. In order to win, Lin Manman really used his ingenuity for a long time and won all the students like her speech. Although the original owner is wise, his speech is not bad. But in Lin Manman''s way, and the ssmates didn''t like her so much, the final score naturally gave Lin Manman a humorous speech without hesitation. Even though, in terms of its content, it is still a bit worse, but the students do like Lin Manman''s speech more. It is impossible for the original owner''s personality to speak the style of Lin Manman. The subject matter of preparation is also more serious. It is liked by the judges and teachers. In the eyes of the students, it is not so pleasingpared to Lin Manman. In addition, during this period of time, Lin Manman actively participated in various activities, he was very easy-going as a whole, and he also yed a big advantage on the board. Chapter 3030: Chapter 3030: Even, many sses would ask Lin Manman to help draw a small corner, which made her popr. These are Lin Manman''s skills, Tang Guo has no idea. Isn''t it about winning? Lin Manman was able to win because the opponent was great. However, now that things have not happened, she also wants to win. However, with her current personality and speech mechanism at that time, no matter how good her speech is, her grades may be very low when her ssmates vote here. At present, she does not n to change this persona, nor can she get along with everyone for a speech. There is also Lin Manman who has read part of the original book, which is easy to arouse suspicion. Then, she can only find another way. Almost every day after lunch, Tang Guo and Yan Geng go to the library, and Lian Jian will be in a rtively close location. From the beginning, Lianjian didn''t seem to notice them, butter, Lianjian would raise his head to greet her. Up to now, after thest ss in the morning, Lianjian will seriously ask: "Student Tang Guo, are you going to the library for study at noon?" System: Do it! "want." "See youter." Lian Jian was going to go out. Seeing that Yan Geng was in front of Tang, he walked back again: "ssmate Yan Geng, ssmate Tang Guo, since we go to the library to study every day, or else go to the cafeteria to eat together , Let''s go to the library together." Yan Geng wanted to refuse, but Lianjian had already walked over: "Your legs and feet have been inconvenienttely and should not be moved. Otherwise, you will just wait in the ssroom. I will also have ssmate Tang Guo go to dinner and bring you a copy. After eating, we will go to the library again." After all the reasons have been exined, Yan Geng wants to refuse it, but it seems that he is not showing face. He thinks that Lianjian is so enthusiastic to help him cook. As a student council president, he must have a good rtionship with all his ssmates. When the timees, he will be easy to get along with and let everyone know him. When assigning tasks, it is easy tomand. People. In addition to a seriouspletion of the tasks assigned by the teacher, other members are assigned to do tasks, as well as to help ssmates. Lianjian usually does not chat with people, and does everything with a serious face, which looks like an old cadre. Yan Geng''s legs and feet are very inconvenient recently. I really don''t want to go to the cafeteria to squeeze. Even with the help of my brothers, the boys are very rough. Speaking of which, the student leader, Lianjian, is more careful. Then, he didn''t scan the other side''s face and agreed. He didn''t feel at all that Lianjian did these things for other purposes besides establishing a good rtionship with him. Student cadres, inconsistencies are the kind of positive people? In this way, Tang Guo followed Lianjian to the cafeteria, and Yan Geng was ordered to be in the ssroom to raise his legs. System: [Host, are you lucky with this wave of operations? Do you know why they want to be the president of the student council? Honestly, in the name of taking care of his ssmates, he drove this rival out of love. "I don''t think he understands why he did this." [I don''t understand it now, and I will understand it in the future. The host doesn''t need to worry, anyway, if you are with Yan Geng now, he will be the same as the ghost, and I don''t know where ites from. [Yan Geng''s legs are not good, so he has even more excuses. When hees, he asks if his legs and feet are good, will there be any problems with the next league match? Chapter 3031: Female Wearing Books (24) Chapter 3031: Female Wearing Books (24) The system hummed and said: [In the end, he looks like an old cadre, telling people to take good care of their injuries,pletely dizzy, and don''t pull a word at you, who knows the little nine in his heart. The host is big, look at ssmate Yan Geng, do you think Lianjian just wants to have a good rtionship with him? I care about him because he is the backbone of the school basketball team, afraid that he won''t be able to y? Tang Guo nodded slightly: "It seems like this, this guy..." [Does it fit the host''s big preferences? "You talk a lottely. Are you lonely? Have you ever asked 111 and 222 about the two of them, if there is a sister system in the Space-Time Bureau, let them introduce two to you. Anyway, you can contact by email and chat asionally. , Come to an online dating, to resolve loneliness, I will not object." "We need to get along well. If we can go out in the future, we will go to the Bureau of Space and Time and your online dating sister Nianji..." [Host big, didn''t you say that you want me to help you check the recentrge-scale speech contests in the city? I have been investigating, and I have found several speech events, some of which are on TV. At present, I am mainly helping you to sort out these speech programs on TV, and I will choose the best one for you. The system hastily changed the subject: [I am busy helping the host every day, and I dont have time to think about things. The host takes care of myself. I am already a very mature system. [I live very fulfilling every day, not lonely at all. Chat with the sister subsystem, forget it. When the timees, he will yell at every turn, Xiaotongzi brother or something, hey...he is totally uneptable. If the sister system is too fierce, and he is embarrassed to give it a punch, it will appear that he is not a manly system at all, and has no capacity. Isn''t that trouble for himself? Forget it. If you really want to chat, I would rather chat with 222. This kid is serious and honest, and will tell him about the recent events in the Space-Time Bureau. No matter how bad it is, it''s okay to chat with 111, and it''s okay to spray a few words with the other party, and shake the other party''s data, and he feels very fulfilled. I just don''t know when I will meet it next time, and I can beat the 111 who does not know the height of the sky. If it''s a little girl, where would he do it? When he arrived at the cafeteria, Tang Guo was going to line up for a meal, but Lianjian stopped him: "Student Tang Guo can stand aside. I''ll line up. You are a female ssmate. Just leave this to me. You squeeze in the summer. , You definitely can''t stand it." At the end, he added, "The teacher often tells us that we should care for and help female students." Tang Guo didn''t refute, since someone helped people cook and it was her good bite, she certainly wouldn''t refuse. Just standing next to the team, waiting for Lianjian to finish a game, quickly followed up. Finally, Tang Guo took his own dinner te, Lianjian took two copies, and walked to the ssroom. All three ate in their seats, and there were no two in the ssroom. When Yan Geng was eating, he always felt something was wrong, but he raised his head and observed it carefully. Tang Guo and Lianjian were both eating seriously, as if nothing was wrong. After eating and ying, Lianjian went to put the dinner te back. Lin Manman also returned after eating, she didn''t want to bother Yan Geng at first. After all, the main task has beenpleted. Chapter 3032: Female Wearing Books (25) Chapter 3032: Female Wearing Books (25) But today there is another main task, to join the school''s newspaper team with Yan Geng. She has a little art background. She used to study fine art. Compared with ordinary students, she definitely wants to paint better. Joining the bulletin team, there is no problem at all. If it weren''t for the rewards of the main mission, she really wanted to refuse. And she also knows that the main task cannot be given up, and it must be done before the next main task can appear. For side quests, as soon as the time is up and they are notpleted, they will be skipped. Other side quests will appear, which are not so serious. Coming into this book world, the only thing she can rely on is this somewhat rigid system. The main task is not particrly difficult, but she decided to do it after joining the newspaper team. Therefore, today she brought a bottle of water to Yan Geng. It happened that Yan Geng was nning to borrow water from a drinking ss. It should be after eating that his mouth was a little dry. He was also embarrassed and asked Tang Guo to help him with water. Lin Manman just walked in, and when he saw it, he handed him a bottle of water: "Seeing you look a little thirsty, just give it to you." Yan Geng wanted to refuse, Lin Manman had already walked to thest position in the ssroom and sat down. Because of this behavior, Yan Geng thought that Lin Manman was not as annoying as he thought. Those things before, he must have fallen into the Lord after listening to Lin Manman''s words from others. Thinking of before, he alsoughed at Lin Manman a little in his heart, and he was still a little bit sad. After Lin Manman knew that Yan Geng had a better affection for her, the corners of his lips were somewhat disdainful. Didn''t you hate her very much before? Just by helping each other twice and giving a bottle of water changed? Anyway, she had always been disdainful of Yan Geng in her heart, which should have something to do with the experience of the original owner. After lunch, the three of Tang Guo went to the library. Based on the main task, Lin Manman also went. They were just four people sitting around the desk. Lin Manman didn''t read books about learning, but instead read some essays, novels, and the like, which students generally don''t read much. Yan Geng found out, and asked her actively, and the two started chatting. Tang Guo was reading the information book while writing questions. Lianjian is simr to Tang Guo, he reads math books. Here are collections of mathematics books for upper grades, as well as some mathematics data books. Tang Guo only nced, then retracted his gaze, and said casually: "This is the first year of high school, have you all studied for the second year?" "Just take a look." Lianjian said solemnly, "familiarize yourself with the textbook, and you won''t be so unfamiliar the next time you read it." He can''t say that he has a natural affinity for mathematics, so just look at it with ease. There are even some question types, just look at it. Tang Guo is studying so well and earnestly. Will it give people a feeling of showing off? Lin Manman found that something was wrong, looked at Yan Geng who was chatting with her, looked at Tang Guo who was flipping through the book and doing the questions, and the Lianjian for buying this one and looking through those high-grade textbooks. She finally determined that it should be her appearance that caused the development of men and women to stagnate. Although a bit unkind, thinking of Tang Guo in the book, all kinds of works, all kinds of noise, all kinds of suspicions in front of Yan Geng, she instead thinks that development like this is good. Did they not start? After the break, without the troublesome spirit of Tang Guo, Yan Geng''s life would have been much easier. If you know, thank her for fear. After school, Tang Guo heard that the system had screened out a good speechpetition program for her. It was a round-robin system. As long as thepetition reached the end, she could be on TV. Tang Guo looked at the information and asked the system to sign up for her. When I went to school on the third day, the head teacher and the ss announced that the school would organize a speech contest, and I hope everyone will participate. The schools speech contest is just a round of winning or losing. Tang Guo participated in the local, provincial, and district, and finally was able to appear on the TV program, which sounded a little higher. In doing so, shepletely avoided Lin Manman''s humorous speech style to gain students'' alternative route, and also won''t just give up the speech contest and the system directly judges her to lose. She is on TV. There are more professional judges, or academic circles, that is a matter of face for Beier. And the two couples in the Tang family didn''t care to train her at all, so she had to shine brightly by herself, blinding their dogs. Let them understand that even if she does not train her, she is notparable to their illegitimate children born to true love. "You said, you have already signed up for a speech contest for a program group?" The head teacher was very surprised. "Then there is no way to join the school. What program group is it?" After Tang Guo said the name, the head teacher was a little excited: "Okay, since you have signed up, you should prepare well and try to break through, and then you will be on TV. That is a matter of honoring the school. I will talk to the school ." Chapter 3033: Female Wearing Books (26) Chapter 3033: Female Wearing Books (26) When Tang Guo returned to the ssroom, Yan Geng asked her: "The teacher in charge called you over, is it about the speech contest?" In fact, before being promoted to high school, the original owner was in the urban area, and many students had already known it. She not only has good academic performance, but also participates in somepetitions. Although it is not always the first ce, in short, it will not be the top three. Especially for this kind of campus speech contest, the original owner has participated in it many times in junior high school. Although all the ssmates thought Tang Guo had a strange temper and was not easy to get along with, they still thought she was an excellent and capable person. Just being at ease doesn''t give people a good face and makes people unable to get along. "Yes." "Then you have to spend some time preparing, do you still go to the library at noon?" "Go, you can only prepare for the speech contest at home. The library may not work. You can check the information at most." Tang Guo said truthfully, because it is a round-robinpetition and a speech contest organized by the program group, he must have his own strength. , There may be some improvisations, unwritten speeches or something. Speaking of which, the task is still very heavy. She had to prepare well for the subject matter alone. Choose at least ten topics and write ten speeches. After all, the country is full of talents, and there are countless people who can speak and give speeches. She has never underestimated these people, and she must prepare carefully. Since I''m going to give a speech, I must go first. "Well, then I wish you a good ce." Yan Geng added, "I hope to be the first." Tang Guo nodded and returned to his seat. Lin Manman happened to be sitting not far away ying with the female ssmate. Hearing what Yan Geng said, his attention was attracted. As expected in the original plot, Tang Guo was going to participate in this speech contest. Thinking of Tang Guo''s own excellence, Lin Manman was a little frustrated, although she didn''t like the other person, she felt that this person had a weird temper, the eldestdy had a temperament, and was a little arrogant, as if everyone looked down upon him. But, they are really talented, and they are only among the best, which is beyond her reach. She remembered every time she went to the toilet and when she came out to wash her hands, she inadvertently looked in the mirror and looked at that a little bad face, and she was in a bad mood. It was Lin Manman''s original face that had e for so many years, and his living habits were not good. Even if she starts to change now and will use various skin care products for medical beauty in the future, she will not be able topletely recover her skin. Some damage on the skin is simply irreversible. Therefore, she must find a way toplete this side task. So what method would she use to win Tang Guo? "Tang Guo is going to participate in the speech contest, this time it is her." The female ssmate sitting next to Lin Manman said, "At that time, I was in my second year, and Tang Guo was invited to give a speech at our school. Many seniors couldn''t do her." "Yes, Tang Guo has participated inrge and small speech contests in the urban area. I heard that she prepared all speech drafts by herself." The more I listened to the female ssmates, Lin Manman had no bottom, but she really wanted a beauty pill. "Is it so powerful? I have been eating, drinking and pulling before, and I did not notice this at all. Then, is there any video of the previous speech?" Lin Manman asked, "In fact, I also want to participate in the speech contest. I want to go up and exercise my courage." Chapter 3034: Female Wearing Books (27) Chapter 3034: Female Wearing Books (27) The rtionship between these female ssmates and Lin Manman is pretty good. Previously, Lin Manman had bad habits and didn''t pay attention to his image, so he was a little sloppy. Now Lin Manman is neatly dressed, speaks beautifully, and stands by their side without stealing the limelight. Therefore, most of the girls are still rtively friendly to Lin Manman. I heard that she was going to participate in speech contests, and all of them seemed more enthusiastic: "There should be videos. After all, many of the speech contests that Tang Guo participated in at the time were rtivelyrge. If you want to find a video, you can definitely find it. ." A few female ssmates talked babbledly, just as Yan Geng limped to the back to throw garbage and heard their discussion. "You also want to participate in the speech contest?" Yan Geng had changed his attitude towards Lin Manman. Although this female ssmate is not that good-looking, she is very kind and easy to get along with. He believed that his previous impression was preconceived and misled by others. "Yes, I haven''t given a speech before. I heard that Tang Guo is very good. I want to see the video of her previous speech." Yan Geng nodded: "I should be able to find this for you. I will bring it to you next week." Yan Geng''s family background is definitely not bad. He said that he could find it, he would definitely find it. "Is that a bit embarrassing?" Lin Manman was actually a little pleased in his heart, but he didn''t expect that because of her kind deed, she also helped herself a lot. In fact, she wanted to watch Tang Guo''s speech contest, not to learn from her, but to analyze the advantages of Tang Guo''s speech. It is said that this speech contest is a bit different from before. In addition to the judges'' grading system, there is also a voting system for students. Basically, they are divided into half. In the judges, she does not expect to exceed Tang Guo. But for the students, she can still think of various ways. No matter what you think of, you must first have a certain amount of strength. After analyzing Tang Guo''s strengths, she avoided these. After all, she could not surpass Tang Guo in a short time. "There is nothing to be embarrassed to be embarrassed about. Just help me before repaying you. If you didn''t help me that morning, it would be very troublesome. So let''s bring you here next Monday. After all, it was very early and there were few people, basically he was the only one in the basketball court. The mobile phone was in the ssroom again, but fortunately Lin Manman found it, otherwise it would be very troublesome. "Then you are wee." Lin Manman did not refuse, after all, she really needed it. There are still nearly two months before the speech contest. After all, preparation is required, and the school is notified in advance. It is impossible to finish the manuscript in two or three days, and the effect may not be very good when the speeches out. [The host is big, this Lin Manman is quite smart. Speaking of which, every time you encounter a traveler, there are many smart people. In fact, as long as they do not offend the host, the host will not deliberately embarrass them. Like Lin Manman, who thinks of a correct way to win the game, doesn''t the host use any special means to deal with it? To put it in a big way with the host, each has its own ability, and whoever wins is whose ability. If anyone uses the insidious trick, then everyone uses the insidious trick together. "Yeah." Tang Guo replied. She didn''t care what Lin Manman was going to do next. Anyway, she didn''t participate in the school''s speech contest. She also told the ss teacher before that she asked the other party not to disclose that she was participating in a speech contest on a TV show, so as not to make too much movement and not have a bad influence. Chapter 3035: Female Wearing Books (28) Chapter 3035: Female Wearing Books (28) When she gets the ranking, she can say anything. In this regard, the system only felt that his host was really too insidious. The head teacher would definitely listen to Tang Guo and would not promote it everywhere. He was certain that Tang Guo would be able to get good grades by then. When he gets a good result, and then announce it, it will definitely make people surprised. Then he will be able to win again, and see what the next sspares with him. If you make a noise in advance and you haven''t won a ranking, there will definitely be all kinds of rumors outside that will influence Tang Guo''s performance by then, that would be bad. Someone asked if Tang Guo had a speech contest? After thinking about how to answer, he answered that he participated in the speech contest and was preparing. As for where to participate in the speech contest, if you don''t say much, the other party will only think it is a school speech contest. Counting the time, when Tang Guo reached the finals and appeared on TV, it was almost the time of their school speech contest. Then Tang Guo''s time is still a bit tight, I hope she has made a lot of preparations before. After all, the show crew certainly cannot wait for her alone. Tang Guo didn''t know that her head teacher had already made up a lot of brains in the office alone, and sheughed happily when she thought of it. "Student Tang Guo is going to participate in a speech contest?" Lianjian noticed recently that Tang Guo was reading some books on speeches. Even though the library was reading these books, he didn''t worry at all about Tang Guo''s grades. Becausest time he identally read a question and discussed it with Tang Guo. She actually did. What he didn''t say was that the question was for the third year of high school. Therefore, Tang Guo has already read the textbooks for the third year of high school. "participate." Lianjian nodded: "I wish you a good ranking. I have watched the video of your previous speech. It is indeed a good speech and it can arouse people''s emotions. However, it is now a high school, and the school is full of talents. I want to get the first ce. One, still cannot be taken lightly." "I have watched some programs of the speech contest before. I rmend you to watch them. You can learn from each other." Lianjian said as he said, he wrote the names of several programs in his notebook. There should be nothing wrong with the ssmates helping ssmates, and Lian Jianforted himself in this way. "In the afternoon, I will check the discipline of each ss." After that, Lianjian started talking about another thing. He gently pushed down the frame of his sses, and said to Tang Guo solemnly, "Don''t throw a small noteter. ." The ssmate sitting on Lianjian''s side was full of ck lines. I don''t know when, ssmate Lianjian changed a little. Prior to the inspection of discipline and other things, they all went out secretly, and then soon came with a small book and his little attendant, focusing on the inspection of Bi Zhan''s sleep in the ss. If there is no reminder from the Sleeping God, it will definitely be deducted. I don''t know when, ssmate Lianjian changed. Now I was going to check the discipline with my small notebook, but I had to remind ssmate Tang Guo that she was not allowed to pass small notes. Lianjian''s ssmates have a good rtionship with Bi Zhan, and among them, they have the best grades. In fact, Bi Zhan can sit in the front and click, but he is a sleeping god, and the teacher can''t control it, so he can only throw it to thest row. He hurriedly passed the news to his brothers, saying that he was going to check the discipline with Ronaldinho from the Student Union for a while, and remember to ask them to remind Bizhan. Just after the lunch break, Lian Jian went out with a small notebook, and then lowered his head and said in a low voice to Tang Guo: "I''ll be here in a while. You are not allowed to pass a small note." Chapter 3036: Female Wearing Books (29) Chapter 3036: Female Wearing Books (29) Tang Guo nodded, before Lian Jian went out in peace. The male student sitting on the other side of Lianjian, with a silly expression on his face, hurriedly turned around to greet the brothers behind, and asked them to call the Sleeping God brother for a while, so as not to be caught by Lianjian''s unsympathetic, but secretly opening the back door to the female student. Live points are deducted. He could see that a serious Lianjian ssmate, in fact, is not so upright. After a while, Lianjian still had a serious face, and he took a small attendant from the Student Union in a serious manner and passed by outside the ssroom with a small notebook. Bi Zhan had been awakened, and he looked forward with sleepy eyes, he was more of a face to the younger disciple. I didn''t think too much about it. On Monday, the rankings were assigned to the small ckboard, and the umted points were deducted, so I had to speak on stage. It''s so annoying. So I can only reluctantly cooperate. Tang Guo didn''t wear a small note, she had been reading the book very seriously. Seeing that she was so obedient, Lianjian nodded in satisfaction, and took the small attendants to the previous ss. When the ssmates saw Lianjian and the others were gone, Qi Qi breathed a sigh of relief. "Boss, well, go to sleep." After listening to Bi Zhan, he fell asleep on the table with a bang. This caught Lin Manman''s attention. In the book, Bi Zhan was not mentioned. It is probably not deeply involved in the rtionship between the male and female leaders. She has been observing each other for several days, ran out after ss, and came back to sleep as soon as ss. It is really strange that there are still such ssmates in the top ss. I guess the family background is good. If you dont study, your grades can be considered middle-to-high, and Guazi must be smart. As if feeling Lin Manman''s attention, Bi Zhan suddenly opened his eyes, not looking drowsy at all. Instead, he nced at her coldly, and Lin Manman shook with fright, and quickly patted his heart. In her heart, she felt that Bi Zhan was not easy. "Tang Guo''s performance is very good." Lianjian who came back said this to Tang Guo. Tang Guo nced at him: "Don''t whisper during ss time." Lianjian''s expression suddenly copsed a bit, what he wanted to say, seeing her serious look, finally swallowed everything back. At this moment, he had a feeling of lifting a rock and hitting his own foot. Student next to you:? ? ? Tang Guo found out during the entire ss, and Lian Jian wanted tomunicate with her, but because of the previous incident, the other party swallowed it every time he spoke. System: This guy is almost suffocated by the host. Until the end of get out of ss, when Lian Jian wanted to talk to Tang Guo, Tang Guo immediately stood up and ran to the toilet. Lian Jian waited and waited, but she didn''t expect Tang Guo to be dyed until ss before returning, and she couldn''t talk to her again. ss finally ended, Tang Guo was called away by the head teacher again and asked how she was preparing for the speech contest. After all, it had been several days, and he got to know the progress. Lianjian: "..." "I will go to the regionalpetition this weekend." "Is the time set for the weekend?" "Well, so there will be no dy in ss." The head teacher is very satisfied: "That''s good. If you want to dy ss, you must ask for leave in advance. Even if you go to thepetition, you can''t leave your homework. The speech contest is secondary, and the main thing is academic performance." "Teacher, rest assured, I won''t dy grades." "How are you preparing, are you sure of the regionalpetition?" Chapter 3037: Female Wearing Books (30) Chapter 3037: Female Wearing Books (30) Tang Guo said confidently, "Yes, I should be able to get the first ce." Recently, she has spent a lot of time preparing for this. If she can''t get the first ce, she will be in vain during these crossing days. Tang Guo is so confident, and the head teacher is also very happy: "The teacher is waiting for your good news, don''t worry, the teacher said hello to this matter, we will not stretch out before going on the TV station, so as not to affect you, you should be prepared. That''s it." "Okay, thank you teacher." "ss ising, let''s go back." Tang Guo went back, and the teacher looked at her back with more and more satisfaction. Although in the eyes of the students, Tang Guo was a little difficult to get along with. But this ssmate is very good. It is inevitable for someone with a little talent to be aloof. Besides, Tang Guo wouldn''t make trouble for no reason. Lian Jianzai finally returned Tang Guopan to the ssroom. Just when he wanted to say a word to her, the ss bell rang. Tang Guo gave him a honeyed smile, Lian Jian swallowed the words from his lips, and silently opened the book of this lesson. Yu Guang nced at Tang Guo, and saw her look rxed and happy. Forget it! Tang Guo is happy. Before, he felt that Tang Guo had a sense of lifelessness and no one could approach him. After getting acquainted with her recently, he thought that the other party seemed to be changing. That kind of lifelessness is basically gone, even if the temper is still not easy to get along with. Anyway, I didn''t give the other students a good face, and they were rather indifferent. But recently ssmate Tang Guo bullied him and became addicted to bullying. Is it because of this that he feels very happy? Lian Jian was lost in thought, if she could be happy, and Xiao Xiao bullied him, it would be fine. What the teacher said, you should let more female students do what you usually do. After school in the afternoon, Lianjian finally had the opportunity to talk to Tang Guo, and it was the two of them on duty, that is, cleaning the ssroom. When the ssmates were almost gone, Lian Jian gave Tang Guo a mask: "Even if you sprinkle water, there will be a lot of dust, so wear it." After Tang Guo put on the mask, Lianjian asked her to go out for a while: "I will sprinkle water first, and wait for you toe in and sweep the floor." "Or, let me wipe the ckboard." Tang Guo was about to walk to the ckboard, but was stopped by Lian Jian, "There is a lot of powder, just sweep the floor." "Then I clean the windows?" "Female ssmates seem to have to touch some cold water less, the physiology teacher saidst time." Lian Jian looked at Tang Guo earnestly. He looked like a serious old cadre, "The water in our school is the well water in the back of the school. , It''s cold." Tang Guo finally took the broom and stood at the door waiting. Lianjian quickly spilled the water by himself, and then wiped the ckboard clean, and finally let Tang Guoe in and sweep the floor. "You sweep from there, I''m from here." Lianjianmanded. Tang Guo didn''t refute, he bullied the other party all afternoon, and just let him do it once, so as not to suffocate any problems. There is so much talk about hygiene, this person is really copsed, it must be almost suffocated. System: Do you still know? After ss, I ran outside. Every time I swallowed what people wanted to say, it was ufortable to put it on someone. Lianjian''s movements were very fast, Tang Guo only swept a small part, and the other party was almost done. Therefore, this sanitation is basically done by Lianjian. "Student Lian Jian, you did all the work, so sorry." System: host, set up, pay attention to set up! Broke! ! What are youughing at. Lian Jian also found out that Tang Guo smiled sweetly and happily. He hadn''t seen her smile so happy. "Boys should take more responsibility, not to mention that I am a student leader." The two went out of school together. Tang Guo bought a bottle of ice water for Lianjian at the nearby small shop: "The weather is still a bit hot, so drink some ice water." She stuffed the water to Lianjian, not giving Lianjian a chance to speak. , Got into the car. What Lian Jian wanted to say, he held back again, and could only sleep coldly while looking at the car going away. Chapter 3038: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (31) Chapter 3038: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (31) Both Tang Guo and Lin Manman were preparing for speech contests, but one was for the speech contest held by the TV program group, and the other was for the speech contest held by the school. When Lin Manman was doing his homework, he basically found what Tang Guocked from the original videos of Tang Guo, and it was in line with what everyone liked. Only by doing this in a targeted manner can she win in the end. Tang Guo was reading some books about speeches recently, and Lin Manman couldn''t be more clear. So when preparing for these, it is also extra serious. Recently, she has lost a lot of weight. When she said it before, she was 20 catties lighter than before. Don''t even think that twenty catties are nothing to her big base, but she has lost twenty catties in such a short period of time, and within a year, she will definitely be able to regain a very slim figure. When looking in the mirror every day, she was a little ufortable facing the damaged skin and the dark circles under her eyes. This body is not good-looking, it can only be regarded as medium, so she took the side quest beauty pill for help. If you can''tplete the side quest, I don''t know when the next time I will be able to get the beauty pill. Even if she loses weight, if her skin is not good and her face is not beautiful, her image will be greatly reduced. During this period, Yan Geng was invited to join the school''s newspaper team, which was mentioned by the ss teacher. Because Yan Geng paints well, the school he attended before was the junior high school affiliated with this high school. He participated in the school''s artpetition and got quite excellent results. Of course the ss teacher will not let go of students with such skills. In his opinion, every talented student in the ss should be given a chance to let them y their strengths. It happened that Yan Geng had to recuperate for a while because he injured his foot before. He was indeed a bit boring, so he agreed. Because of the main task, Lin Manman also applied to join, saying that he also has a certain art background and hopes to have a chance to show himself. For such a positive student, the head teacher is of course very happy. This Lin Manman has changed a lot since the beginning of school. Not only to participate in the speech contest, but also to join the school''s newspaper team, she thinks she can try. Even if Lin Manman''s art skills are not good, he can still beat him. The main reason is that Lin Manman is more active. This ss is a top ss, and most students are more willing to spend their spare time on studying. Lin Manman joined and was able to take care of Yan Geng who had inconvenient legs and feet. Naturally, Lin Manman''s table needs to be moved. Her original position must be used as a corner of the bulletin board and put some tools. With this move, he moved to a ce not far from Bi Zhan. Bi Zhan just nced at it and ignored him. He still slept in ss, but he slipped out of the back door to y. Lin Manman has moved next door to him for several days, and neither of them has spoken. "Tang Guo, I won''t go to the library after lunch." Yan Geng and Tang Guo said after school at noon, "I''m going to the drawing board in a moment." There are really a lot of ces where the school needs sketching and newspapers, and many ces need his help. "Is that so?" Tang Guo raised his head and nced at Yan Geng, and finally nodded, "Okay, then I''ll go alone." Lianjian behind Tang Guo gently pushed his ck-rimmed sses, didn''t he? Why did she go alone? Isn''t he a human? Chapter 3039: Female Wearing Books (32) Chapter 3039: Female Wearing Books (32) It may be a matter of habit. Recently, I went to the cafeteria every day for dinner, and I went with Lianjian and Tang Guo. Lianjian lined up to fight, and Tang Guo stood by to pick him up. They all brought them back to the ssroom to eat, and brought a portion to Yan Geng by the way. In Lianjian''s words, he, the president of the student union, must take care of the disadvantaged ssmates in the ss. Isn''t it about helping out with meals at noon every day? It''s just a matter of the way, he doesn''t feel bothered at all. Yan Geng feels a little sad, but Lianjian alwaysforts him like this: "This is what you should do as a ssmate, ssmate Yan Geng, you just need to raise your legs and get a good result when you fight for the basketball league." Well, Yan Geng understands that for this veteran student president, it is actually rare to get a good result in the basketball league. Therefore, he did not refuse. I also vowed silently in my heart that I must y hard in the league, otherwise I would be sorry for the care of Lianjian. What was imperceptible was not only the appearance of Lin Manman, which made Tang Guo and Yan Geng''s rtionship go no further, but also the appearance of Lian Jian, which made Yan Geng''s previous thoughts not much. Originally, the rtionship between him and Tang Guo had just be familiar. Now that so many things have happened, there are two superrge light bulbs, there is no time to spend alone, it is strange to be able to develop. Lin Manman is conscious, and Lianjian is unconscious. Since this day, Yan Geng has stopped going to the library much. asionally, I would go there, and before long, I would be called away by Lin Manman and let him go over and report things. Even in the end, the person who served Yan Geng became Lin Manman. But Lianjian and Tang Guo still go to the cafeteria to eat every day. He just stopped helping Yan Geng cook, nor would he bring it to the ssroom to eat. Yan Geng and Lin Manman are getting closer, and they get along like buddies. At least, the outsiders think so. But only Yan Geng could feel Lin Manman''s care and patience towards him. Before he knew it, he actually had a different kind of affection for Lin Manman. Because Tang Guo and Yan Geng didn''t start at all, naturally there was no conflict between them. Tang Guo didn''t want to copse, but she didn''t want to make her image more embarrassing because of Yan Geng and Lin Manman, in the eyes of her ssmates, like a shrew. Now they have nothing to do with each other, so she is at best a bad contact point, a little arrogant, and a little bit less pleasant to speak. Other things, nothing wrong. If she keeps her excellent grades and wins more awards, anyone will be more tolerant of such people. "Student Tang Guo, didn''t you prepare for the school speech contest?" On this day, Lianjian and Tang Guo went to the cafeteria to eat together. In fact, they seldom chat with each other. I dont know if Tang Guo did it on purpose. Every time before the ss, Lianjian would have the urge to speak. As a result, the bell just rang, making everything he wanted to say stopped. go back. This is not holding the whole ss, but holding a morning or an afternoon. I don''t know if Tang Guo drank too much water and ran to the toilet after ss, or if he had some physical problems. I heard that frequent urination does not seem to be a good thing. Lianjian felt that he thought something was wrong with these things. Chapter 3040: Female Wearing Books (33) Chapter 3040: Female Wearing Books (33) When he came back to his senses, Tang Guo was staring at him, and Lian Jian''s expression returned to his seriousness: "I saw you prepared a lot of speeches. I didn''t peek at them. I saw them identally. I nced at them and saw them." System: [I guess he wants to say that the speech is the first to move. Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled. Although it was a sh of light, he still let Lianjian see it clearly. "Actually, you are much easier to get along with with a smile." Tang Guo raised his eyes and asked indifferently: "Do you mean I am not easy to get along with?" System: Really, don''t be so cute. I made this funny to you recently. Will your conscience hurt? Lianjian: "..." Lianjian: "I think it''s easy to get along with." "Then why do you say that I get along better with a smile, don''t you just mean I''m not good at it?" Lianjian: When unreasonable, it''s still a bit difficult to get along with. "Student Tang Guo, where are you going to participate in the speech contest?" Lianjian changed the subject, "I''m in the cafeteria, I''m going to queue for a meal, you go take a seat." Tang Guo didn''t go further, and really went to find a seat. System: [He must think he is very witty, but in fact the host doesn''t want to embarrass him. Tang Guo: "Small ttery." Tang Guo found a good position, and after a while Lianjian came over with two dinner tes. Tang Guo had already taken the chopsticks of the two of them, and then the two of them ate silently without continuing the previous topic. After lunch, I went to the library to study in a tacit understanding, as if they were used to this mode. When they were approaching ss, they returned to the ssroom. "Student Lianjian, you have to exin what you said before." Tang Guo asked in a low voice. Lianjian did not rush to answer. If he guessed right, the bell would ring when he just opened his mouth. Sure enough, after waiting for two seconds, the ss bell rang, and a smile appeared on the corner of his lips. The previous serious expression was somewhat destroyed. When Tang Guo saw that the other party seemed to have predicted that he had not been fooled, he instantly felt boring. This person became clever. Lian Jian Yu Guang secretly nced at Tang Guo and saw her turning his book with his head buried. In fact, he did have the urge to talk to her or even write a small note. But as a student union cadre, he can''t do this, and he will give his ssmates a bad example. Although he was a little anxious inside, he was extremely calm on the surface. Now he understands a little bit why students like to whisper in ss and pass small notes to y. It turned out to be really fun. When get out of ss was over, Tang Guo didn''t wait for Lianjian to say a word, got up and went to the toilet, not giving him a chance to speak. Throughout the whole afternoon, he couldn''t hold him to death, pretending to be serious in front of her. When she came back, the ss bell hadnt rang, and Lian Jian pushed a small book to her, with a sentence written on it: "Student Tang Guo, would you like to see a doctor? You go to the bathroom almost every ss, I feel unusual." If it wasn''t for this is a female ssmate, he would almost say that frequent urination may be a kidney problem. Let her go to the hospital for an examination. Tang Guo: "..." System: Stupid, you will lose your girlfriend like this. Tang Guo looked at Lianjian with a serious look, and wrote a sentence in his notebook with a bit of a brush: "I''m afraid of going to the hospital." Looking at these words, Lian Jian felt cold. Could it be that Tang Guo is really in poor health? "Or, I will apany you after school?" Chapter 3041: Female Wearing Books (34) Chapter 3041: Female Wearing Books (34) Tang Guo really didn''t expect that Lianjian was serious. After school, I followed her and said I would take her to the hospital. "Student Tang Guo doesn''t need to be afraid of the hospital. The inspection is just for good health. If you are sick, get treatment early to avoid serious illness. If you are not sick, then it is best, so you don''t have to worry." Lianjian couldn''t wait now, and wanted to carry Tang Guo to the hospital, so as not to let her drag her here. Tang Guo said casually, Lian Jian was so serious, she could only follow. Nodding with a smile, promised Lianjian to apany her. The driver was also somewhat surprised by the appearance of Lianjian. But he was just a full-time driver for Tang Guo asked by the Tang family, regardless of other things. The one who is responsible every day is to pick up Tang Guo, where she is going, and where to send her at any time. However, when Tang Guo was going to the Provincial Hospital, he was still a little surprised, and Lian Jian, a strange male student, apanied Tang Guo, which made the driver lost his thoughts. After Tang Guo had aprehensive physical examination, of course his body was extremely healthy. Lian Jian asked the doctor seriously, saying that Tang Guo would go to the bathroom after ss, and he was more anxious than anything else, would there be any problems? "The little girl''s kidney is very healthy, there is no problem, because of your previous reminder, we focused on checking this item." The doctor asked Tang Guo: "How much water does the little girl drink a day?" "At least eight cups." Tang Guo replied truthfully, drinking more hot water, and drinking hot water is a good habit if nothing happens. "Drink a drink?" "Drink, I have to drink several bottles a day." The doctor smiled: "It should be because of drinking too much water." Lianjian: "..." Okay, it''s best to be ill. As a student council president, he apanies the female ssmates to check the body, which should be done. This is a perfect reason for Lianjian in my heart to find myself. Tang Guo happily walked out of the hospital, and Lian Jian discovered the other side of Tang Guo, especially the strange side. He touched the frame of his sses, and finally smiled. Who has no other side? Only discovered by him, there is an indescribable joy in his heart. "Where is your home? I''ll see you off by the way. There is a driver." Lian Jian had originally wanted to refuse, but finally looking at Tang Guo''s sincere eyes, the ghostly agreed. He seems to be out of control, some things are getting out of control. Especially, he often makes some strange actions. For example, without thinking about anything, I apanied her to check the body. For another example, even in ss, I want to go on an errand, whispering to her, and passing a small note. For another example, after he got used to going out, he would pass by the canteen and buy a bottle of orange juice and hand it to her when he returned to the ssroom. Also, every time I go to the cafeteria together, he likes to have a meal for two, and he is very used to asking her to upy a ce. The more I thought about it, the more serious Lianjian''s expression became. He was sitting in the car and meditating, and a picture popped up in his mind. Many times, he would go to the school''s rtively remote groves and small flower bushes with the dean to drive away the little lovers who secretly held hands and kissed the school. "Student Lianjian, are you sick? Your cheeks look a little red." Before Lianjian could react, there was a small soft hand on his face. It was okay if he didn''t touch it. His face became even hotter with the touch. "Student Lianjian, do you have a fever? Why didn''t you check it just now? Let''s go back and check it." Chapter 3042: Girl Wearing a Book (35) Chapter 3042: Girl Wearing a Book (35) Lianjian tried his best to calm the beating heart that he could not hold back, and dissipated the temperature on his face. He said seriously: "I am fine, I am not sick. It should be due tock of oxygen. Just open the window." When he spoke, he rolled down the car window a little, and the wind blew in and hurt his body. The heat was blown away, and Lian Jian said confidently, "It''s alright." "Is it all right?" Tang Guo blinked, facing such a cute boy, she didn''t want to maintain any personality, so she just copsed and let it go. So, she smiled and put her hand over Lianjian''s forehead and touched it: "I''ll touch it." Lianjian: "..." This is not called touch, this is called trial questioning. Touching this word cannot be used indiscriminately. I don''t know if it was his illusion. At this moment, Tang Guo had changed even more, a bit like the grandmother in the Little Red Riding Hood story. She finally took off her mask and turned into a wolf. Bah, baah! It''s really bad to think of a female ssmate this way. While being silently confused by the dog food system, I opened the email and sent emails to 111 and 222: [Tell you one thing, I started eating dog food again. At first, the host told me that she wanted to maintain the persona. I thought she could maintain it for a while, but I didn''t expect that she would only maintain it for a while, and she would sprinkle dog food if she could not prevent it. As a system, we are really difficult. It happened that 111 and 222 were free, and they responded to emails quickly. 111: [Or, do you do some damage, sow discord in front of your host, won''t you be able to spread dog food? This problem must be solved fundamentally. When I look at the system, if I have a mouth, my mouth will be crooked: [111, I didn''t expect you to be such a system. You are really stupid and bad. You will be separated for an hour. 111: [Hmph, have the ability to break up for two hours. Over there, 222 also replied: [Boss, in fact, your host is pretty good. See if its not good to spread dog food? When the system listened to it, it knew that there was a situation on 222: [Why, what''s the trouble? 222: [It''s not troublesome, since we separated from the boss, every time the host and I went to the world, something strange happened. That''s it. In every world, there will always be a strange man who just twists the plot and makes me tremble every day. Anyway, my host''s strategy task will eventually be a man''s task of helping her dominate. I am so tired. The system saw the email of 222 and was happy: [Is the ending considered as thepletion of the task? 222: [Completed, the rewards are also richer, but the process is more difficult, and my heart is trembling. My host is a bit stupid. It may not be done so well without the help of that man. System: [Then what are you still worrying about? If your host hugs your thigh, you can hug your host''s thigh and blow a little rainbow fart toplete the task. Silly boy, your host is lucky and can take a shortcut. Why do you need to go over mountains and mountains? 222: [I''m just afraid that the host will develop the habit of getting something for nothing, and will not be able to be independent then. System: [It is her blessing to be able to help someone. Fortunately, it means her life is good. I am quite envious, although you all envy my host greatly, but you don''t know how much she has suffered to be able to n today. If I cane back again, I hope that that person will show up at the beginning and apany her through every small world...] I don''t know if it was emotional, the system sent a longment, and it was a bit shaken to say 222. Is this really the blessing of his host? Lianjian got off the car early, and if he didn''t get off the car, his temperature would be abnormal again. This weekend, Tang Guo participated in the first round of the program group speech contest. There is no doubt that she finally won the first ce, so there is no need to doubt. After a busy day, she returned home, opened the door, and changed her shoes. She felt that there were many people inside. When she looked up, her smile disappeared. This person was really neat and the atmosphere was very wrong. Came with her. Chapter 3043: Female Wearing Books (36) Chapter 3043: Female Wearing Books (36) The people sitting on the sofa include not only Tang Guo''s parents, but also their true love and the pair of illegitimate children. Just as Tang Guo walked in, all their eyes fell on her. Especially Tang''s father and mother, his eyes were full of anger and shame, as if she had done something very embarrassing. Perhaps, in their eyes, she really did something shameful. "Where have you been?" Mother Tang couldn''t help but uttered aloud first, and her daughter waspletely embarrassed when she did such a thing. If this matter is spread, does she still have a face? Sure enough, he was not born in person, but is it still subject to the influence of his mother? It must be the woman who was looking for to give birth to her. She has bad habits and is not a serious woman. If a serious woman, how could she do such a thing for money? It is estimated that holding a pen is just going out to squander at will, the kind of messy private life. Even her bloodline will be affected by the other''s maternal body. Thinking of Tang Guo''s rebelliousness now, she didn''t put her mother in the eyes at all, to see how obedient her Bo Fei was, how filial to her mother? What is the difference, this is the difference. "Do all the humiliating things, you still have the face toe back!" Father Tang pped the table vigorously, "I understand, why didn''t you care about your affairs before, because you were here waiting for us? Xiaoxiao If you dont learn well at an age, you lose all my face as a father." Father Tang and Mother Tang were very angry. They pointed at Tang Guo and cursed for a while. The two true lovers around them quickly persuaded them in a low voice. Father Tangs true love is called Yu Ting, and she looks like a very beautiful woman, because she is well maintained, even if she is not young, she still looks very young. She took Father Tang''s arm and whispered: "No matter what, let''s ask Xiaoguo first. What do you say? If this matter is not clear, she scolded the child. Then she felt wronged. Qu." "Yes, first ask what happened to Xiaoguo, in case it is misunderstood." Mother Tang''s true love Chen Yunshu also said, and she gentlyforted her by holding Mother Tang''s shoulder, "Maybe it is If youre misunderstanding, please ask the child first. Its not good to just me the child." "Yes, Mom and Dad, why don''t you ask Sister Xiao Guo first, maybe it''s a misunderstanding." Yu Pingping looked at Tang Guo with a smile, but from her angle, no one else could notice, "Sister Xiao Guo. Isnt my academic performance very good? How could it be possible that I didnt study well, just talked about friends with others, and I was pregnant. Anyway, I dont believe it. After all, I would not do such a shameful thing. "Yes, Mom and Dad, Sister Xiao Guo is not that kind of person at first sight. Let''s ask, if it doesn''t help, take Sister Xiao Guo to the hospital for an examination. Isn''t it clear?" Chen Bofei said, the same as his His expression was also malicious, as if he had already determined that Tang Guo had not studied well as a minor, had an affair with a male ssmate, and was pregnant. [Host, your driver leaked the secret, right? "Who else but him?" Tang Guo knew that the driver had a problem. Otherwise, the Tang family didn''t pay much attention to her at all, how could the two illegitimate children know her every move? Even if she is going to a banquet, what kind of dress she wears, before the banquet, they will both know in advance through the driver. Chapter 3044: Female Wearing Books (37) Chapter 3044: Female Wearing Books (37) There were even several times, because of the driver''s leak, she ran into trouble with people at the banquet. It wasn''t that they asked someone to do it temporarily, but the driver sent her wherever she went. She went to try the dress, and the driver took her there. In the middle, she wanted to know what kind of dress she was wearing. Pay attention to it. It''s easy to take a photo. No matter what, the driver told the two people about the ce to customize the dress. Could they still think of a way to ask about the style of the dress? "Okay, then I have to ask her carefully." Father Tang said with a calm face, "Did you go to the hospital with a boy on Thursday afternoon?" Tang Guo nodded: "I went to the hospital." "What to do?" "Im not feeling well, go to check my body. There are parents and no parents, so I can only be apanied by kind ssmates." Mother Tang answered, "Really checking the body, not checking other things?" In short, she doesn''t believe that for no reason, a male ssmate will apany a female ssmate to the hospital for physical examination. There must be a problem. It''s not to check if you are pregnant or not, it is probably to abort. But seeing that Tang Guo''splexion was ruddy, she was still running outside these days, as if she had no physical problems. Mother Tang frowned, it didn''t look like she had a baby, didn''t she have time? By the way, what did she go out today. "What did you go out for today?" Tang Guo shook his head lightly: "Aren''t you just skeptical, did my male ssmate and I get a child and shame you? To say shame, what you two do is to lose face." "You, unfilial daughter!" Tang Guo was toozy to talk to the speechless couple, took out the medical examination form directly from the bag, walked in front of them, and threw the medical examination form at them. "See clearly, don''t listen to wind is rain. Although we have the same genes, we are still a bit different from me and you." Tang Guo nced at Chen Bofei and Yu Pingping and said, "At least we can''t do this, obviously we are married. , And brought home his true love and the illegitimate children of true love." Seeing Tangs mother and Tangs father getting angry and angry, Tang Guo continued: If you dont feel ashamed, you can treat all of the world. They are your true love, and those two are the children you really love. Lets see what people outside say. Is it a big deal? She could not be afraid of making a big noise, but only these two people were afraid. Mother Tang rushed over and was about to p Tang Guo. Tang Guo squeezed her opponent''s wrist. She was obviously shorter and thinner than Mother Tang, but when she pinched her wrist, Mother Tang found that she couldn''t break free. "You''d better not do it with me, as I said before, I''m not afraid of making a big mess, but you don''t bring back some obtrusive things to bother me. If you do too much, I don''t mind publicizing it. A moment." Tang Guo was silent for a moment, and said, "Although it will make the two old men sad, but you also make me sad. I can only make them sad." Mother Tang''s anger suddenly dissipated, and she understood it, she was threatened. Who says this girl is stupid? Obviously they are cunning and sophisticated, and they have seen through that they are afraid that the two old men will know. Maybe they know more than they think. I don''t know, what she discovered. "I don''t care about today''s affairs." Chapter 3045: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (38) Chapter 3045: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (38) Tang Guo waszy to care about them for the time being. Anyway, thepanies of the Lin family and the Tang family belonged to her. These two have been with their true love: "By the way, I want to change a driver, and I will recruit. You pay the money. Don''t refuse, you are not qualified." Tang Guo did not look at Chen Yunshu and Yu Ting with profound meaning: "Being the white moonlight is just like your white moonlight, don''t make small movements behind, I can still open one eye and close one eye. And this is me. You are not qualified toe to my home. Please correct your position. You have your purpose, and I just want to live on my own territory without anything obtrusive." "You..." Father Tang was about to die, pointing at Tang Guo, but didn''t know how to scold him. He looked at the physical examination sheet, it was indeed aprehensive physical examination, and the time just matched. He believed Tang Guo''s words, otherwise she would not have such confidence. Tang Guo was indifferent, with an indifferent attitude, they really had nothing to do with her. Unexpectedly, one day they would be angry with a teenage girl and couldn''t refute it. She was right, they did not dare to make a big deal. "Now that everything is clear, then you can take them away." Tang Guo said coldly, "Remember, only once today, as long as you dare to bring them in front of me and appear on my territory, I will post your matter to the news station, so that people across the country will look at the Tang''s anecdote." "I''m raising you for nothing!" Mother Tang said angrily. Tang Guo smiled slightly: "If you count it, not only do I not owe you, you still owe me, not only the love of my parents, but also the money. When I was born, the two fathers each gave me 100% 2.5 shares. After so many years, how about my dividend?" Father Tang and Mother Tang looked at each other, both a little aphasia. "Forget the previous ones, I will be paid dividends every year from now on. Anyway, I don''t expect to inherit your property, just give me my share." At this moment, the faces of Yu Pingping and Chen Bofei were ugly. Because both Tang''s father and Tang''s mother told them that Tang Guo''s 2.5% of the shares in the twopanies will be theirs in the future. Now that Tang Guo said this openly, it would be very difficult to get so many shares. "If you dare to make this idea, I can only trouble the two old men. Originally, I didn''t want to make them sad, but before, my grandfather and grandfather said that if you are wronged, you must ask them for help." Suddenly, Tang''s father and mother were scared, and he nodded quickly: "Okay, I will pay you dividends in the future." "When I turn sixteen, I will manage the equity by myself." Father Tang gritted his teeth: "Okay, you manage it yourself." "Don''t think about anything else, I just want to save some money, lest you all go to be with Bai Yueguang in the future, and you don''t need me." But Father Tang and Mother Tang didn''t care about those anymore. They suffered a big loss today, which made themin about Yu Ting Chen Yunshu. Didnt they blow the pillow wind, saying that Tang Guo did not learn well, and the male ssmate apanied her to the hospital for an examination? The driver was fired directly, and he was a little dumbfounded at the time. He begged Tang''s father and mother at the gate, and Tang Guo was standing by the window, looking at him with a smile. As if feeling something, the driver raised his head to look at Tang Guo, shocked by her deep smile. Chapter 3046: Female Wearing Books (39) Chapter 3046: Female Wearing Books (39) Even, he had doubts, it was calcted before. Otherwise, the body is obviously so good, why did you suddenly go for a checkup? Yes, she must have known something. No matter what he wanted to understand, the driver was fired. To be honest, he regrets a bit, and may not find such a rxed driver job next time. Unexpectedly, it was just a little greedy, and if he helped people pay attention to Tang Guo''s movement, he would be fired directly. Of course, the driver didn''t know the rtionship between Yu Ting and Chen Bofei and Tang''s father and mother. You know, his thoughts are different now. However, Tang Guo intends to let the driver know. With some money, she revealed her whereabouts, probably not someone who can stick to morals. If the white moonlight of the two couples is notfortable, let them not feelfortable. It didn''t take long for the driver to receive a text message. After reading the text message, he hated it. He took a sip outside, and then he called Yu Ting and Chen Yunshu back and forth. Tang Guo didn''t care about whether the driver would benefitter. Don''t guess, Yu Ting and Chen Yunshu will definitely not befortable. The Tang family was so angry with her that they did note back for a long time. Now that they don''t tear their faces, they wille backzily. They all believed that the maternal body would have an impact on Tang Guo, and their feeding would be skewed so that this woman would not listen to discipline. They are not rare anyway, just ignore it. Regardless of them, Tang Guo was relieved. In the daytime, I went to ss and prepared for lectures. At night, I had a video call with two old men to receive their education. If the two couples pay more attention, they will know that Mr. Lin has been living in Mr. Tang''s courtyard recently. The head teacher was overjoyed when he knew that Tang Guo won the first ce. This time, he was holding back, and decided to hold a big one out. When Tang Guo appeared on the TV show, he would announce it to the ssmates. "When is the next match, is it weekend?" "After ten days, on Friday, you may have to take a day off." Tang Guo said. "Okay, there will be two sses of mine that day, and one of them is physical education." The head teacher flipped through the ss schedule, "I will greet other teachers at that time. After youe back, if you don''t understand, just call and ask. they." Let alone other things, Tang Guo has excellent grades, and the teachers of all subjects are willing to sacrifice some time to answer her questions. "Okay, thank you teacher." "Okay, go down, get ready, don''t be nervous." If he wasn''t free these two times, he really wanted to watch. When Tang Guo walked out of the office, he happened to ran into Lianjian carrying his homework to the office. She smiled at him, and almost caused Lianjian to hit the office door directly, dropping two homework books. Tang Guo bent down to pick it up, and handed him the workbook: "walk carefully." "Okay, thank you for your concern." Lian Jian calmly put the workbook into the office, and quickly ran out to catch up with Tang Guo''s side, and did not speak, just walked side by side with her. The two returned to their seats casually, Yan Geng was talking andughing with Lin Manman. Yan Geng didn''t know why, but thought that Lin Manman was very talkative, and it was easier to get along with her. Suddenly he felt Tang Guo looking at him. The moment he raised his head, he was taken aback for a while. As if thinking of something, he forgot to talk to Lin Manman. Chapter 3047: Female Wearing Books (40) Chapter 3047: Female Wearing Books (40) He remembered that he wanted to contact Tang Guo at first. Even though it was hard to get in touch sometimes, he was still attracted by her. Because he felt that she was not a difficult person to get along with, and asionally she would find that she didn''t seem to be very happy. At that time, the more he wanted to approach her, he wanted to figure out why she was unhappy. When did he forget these? At this time, Lin Manman''s voice rang in his ears, and Yan Geng returned to his senses and watched Lin Manman tilt his head while talking to him. "Yan Geng, what''s wrong with you, why are you stunned?" Lin Manman asked strangely. In fact, she found out that Yan Geng was looking at Tang Guo and frowned slightly. Could it be that the **** between the male and female lords really It''s so deep, it''s all like this, Yan Geng still can''t forget Tang Guo? Obviously they didn''t start. Yan Geng shook his head: "Nothing, I suddenly remembered something." He wasn''t a lie, he really suddenly remembered something. He went to see Tang Guo again and found that Tang Guo was talking to Lianjian, and their heads were about to touch each other. But it''s not whispering, saying something that is not nutritious, but discussing questions. It was still a math problem, he had heard it identally before, but he didn''t understand it all. His grades are not bad, how could he not understand? Later, I inadvertently checked it and realized that these two perverts were discussing high numbers. High math, that is a university course. I don''t know if it was in this trance, Yan Geng was a little clearer. He talked to Lin Manman again, his eyes became more calm when he watched Lin slowly. Although Lin Manman is easy to get along with, it is not the type he likes. He nced at Tang Guo secretly and saw that she was still studying seriously, as if Tang Guo didn''t need hispany anymore. He rubbed his hair, thinking it seemed he had lost it himself. It was he who took the initiative not to go with her, and was even called away halfway through to go to the drawing board. Now next to Tang Guo, there is another person who can discuss and study with her. He is still a nerd and already has a learning partner. After all, he was not a qualified learning partner at all, and approaching her was just thoughtful. Yan Geng felt as if he had lost something, and also felt a sense of loss that he could not grasp. This feeling made his heart flustered, and when he talked to Lin Manman, he seemed a little absent-minded. Because of Yan Geng''s perfunctory, Lin Manman was naturally much colder. Anyway, how about this Yan Geng, she has a fart rtionship with her. Now that there is no main task, she will ignore Yan Geng. At this moment, Lin Manman''s system screamed: [Main mission, get ten points of Bizhan favorability. Reward: Elementary dance skills. Bizhan? Lin Manman was surprised, primary dance skills? To be honest, she doesn''t know how to dance. If she can be more versatile, of course she will not refuse. And this is so versatile, and only needs toplete the main task? Tang Guo heard it too, and she nced at Bi Zhan''s position. I don''t know if Lin Manman, who doesn''t have a beauty pill, can get Bi Zhan''s favor. This person Bi Zhan, she has investigated, a little bit of control. It took Lin Manman to do this main task for a long time, but after taking a beauty pill, he became a little more beautiful before he could approach Bi Zhan. Not to mention that I will love deeply in the future, and I won''t care so much about looks, but if the first impression is not good, the future results will not be too good. On Lin Manman''s side, because of the appearance of the main task, he decisively refused to talk to Yan Geng, and hurried back to his seat, thinking about how to gain Bi Zhan''s favorability. Yan Geng stared at Lin Manman, who had just turned around and left, and was stunned. I always feel that Lin Manman''s attitude has changed a little bit today. Before she knew it, Tang Guo had already participated in the second round of the speech contest of the program group and also won the district first ce. Next, it''s the finals, which is going to be on TV. The head teacher decided to hold a big one, so no one told. Tang Guo has already participated in the recording program, and the school is also holding a speech contest. There are too many people involved, and it takes two days. Lin Manman has been preparing for a long time, thinking he should be sure. Recently, she has also established a good rtionship with many ssmates, and there should be no fewer votes in the forums. There was no progress on Bi Zhan''s side, especially Bi Zhan''s appearance of despising her, which made her suffer. Bi Zhan didn''t say anything before, but Bi Zhan''s younger brother murmured to her, telling her not to be so close to their boss. "Our boss is a face dog, please stay away from the boss, if you annoy him, the words will not sound good." Chapter 3048: Female Wearing Books (41) Chapter 3048: Female Wearing Books (41) Little brother Bi Zhan''s words really hurt Lin Manman. It is not her fault that she is not good-looking, and she will be beautiful when she gets a beauty pill. Hearing that Bi Zhan was a face dog, she was a bit disgusted instantly, these hypocritical guys with unexpected appearances. "As long as you are not too close to the boss, the boss will not say anything about you. Under normal circumstances, the boss will not take the initiative to pay attention to you mortals." The younger brothers were afraid that Lin Manman would disturb Bi Zhan, and said a few more words. Having said that, Lin Manman is also better at being a human being. Their impression is not bad, knowing that Lin Manman is a more enthusiastic ssmate. But when you meet the boss, it may not be the same thing. Even if the boys exined, Lin Manman was not happy. If you don''t take the initiative to interrupt, there will be nothing. Yan Gou or something, it is really annoying. Afterpleting the main mission, she would ignore Bi Zhan. Speaking of which, Yan Geng is a bit better than Bi Zhan, at least he will not attack her appearance. The school is speech contest started. At the same time, Tang Guo had arrived in a certain city in the program group and began recording the program. Although it is a recorded program, the yers who participated in the recording of the program are all from the regionalpetition. They are definitely capable and no one can underestimate it. Participants are from seven to seventies or eighties. The age span is veryrge, and the styles are also different. Therefore, the judges selected are of a very high level and have a certain age span. There are still live voting, but the scores are only a small part, and the majority is still in the hands of the judges. Lin Manman was looking for Tang Guo during the opening program of the school''s speech contest, but he did not see him for a long time. She didn''t doubt anything, but thought that Tang Guo had something to do, it might be possible to go to the bathroom or be called by the teacher. Lianjian, the president of the student union, must be busy whenever there is such an event. He already knew that Tang Guo was going to participate in the speech contest of the program group. Although a little surprised, it was still expected. Recently he felt that something was wrong with him, and he also felt that something was wrong with Tang Guo. Obviously she looked cold and very arrogant towards other people. But when there were only two of them, she would show a particrly happy smile from time to time, making him creepy. At that time, he had a feeling that when Tang Guo smiled at him, he was a fairy who wanted to eat people, and he was like the Tang monk meat that the fairy liked most. Yan Geng was also looking for Tang Guo, but in the end he couldn''t find him. When he saw Lianjian, he quickly stopped him. Yan Geng''s feet are almost healed, as long as he doesn''t do some strenuous exercises, there is no problem in walking steadily, without crutches. "Lianjian, where''s Tang Guo? I searched around and went to the lounge too. Why didn''t I see her? Today is a speech contest. Will there be any problems with her?" Lianjian''s expression was faint, and he pushed the frame of the sses lightly: "Maybe the teacher called him over, don''t worry, Tang Guo won''t make any mistakes in this respect." If there is, it may only be deliberate. I remembered that when Tang Guo told him this secret before, he still whispered to him that he must keep the secret, and if it leaks out, he will break off friendship in the future. Died? It is impossible to break off friendship in this life. Chapter 3049: Female Wearing Books (42) Chapter 3049: Female Wearing Books (42) He just pretended not to know that Tang Guo was going to participate in the recording of the program, as if there was nothing wrong with it. Yan Geng believed the words of Lianjian. At the same time, even Jian didn''t know Tang Guo''s whereabouts. I don''t know why, but he is still a little happy. This shows that the rtionship between Lianjian and Tang Guo is not so good either. At least, between the two, it is not the kind of person who can share all secrets. It may be that Lin Manman''s indifference to Yan Geng recently made himpletely awake, and the kind of affection for Lin Manman, but she helped him in the first ce, not anything else. Vaguely, Yan Geng had such a trace of regret. He couldn''t say why he regretted anything. Lianjian was busy, and Yan Geng didn''t want to bother too much, so he went to his seat. Lin Manman was in the rest preparation room and never saw Tang Guo appearing. At first he was paying attention. Later, when everyone was reading his speech, he also silently turned over. After all, this is rted to the side mission''s beauty pill. Whether it can be more attractive depends on whether it can win Tang Guo today. Although she was a bit unkind, she was actually thinking that if Tang Guo didn''t participate in this speech contest because of some ident, she would be counted as winning the other party, right? Tang Guo''s strength is very strong, and she is still notpletely sure. Feeling that this was a bit unkind, Lin Manman quickly dispelled this thought. The speech contest finally started. Lin Manman was ranked in thest match of the day. She hadn''t seen the list, and she didn''t know which Tang Guo was ranked first. The number of participants isrge, and it is divided into two days. The score can be determined on the spot. There is a time limit for voting in the forum. The three-minute voting is not difficult to implement. One by one contestants took to the stage to give speeches, some of them were good, some were of average level, and some went up because they were too nervous, they were trembling in speech, and they were unclear. In short, it takes a certain amount of courage to do anything on this stage. So far, Lin Manman has not found one who can be her opponent. But thinking that Tang Guo hadn''t yed yet, she had never let go of her holding heart. Finally it was Lin Manman''s turn. At this time, she thought she hadn''t seen Tang Guo, it was because the other party hadn''t been queued to this day and might not havee over. When she took the stage, some ssmates were already discussing Tang Guo. "Lin Manman is thest one of the day. I heard that Tang Guo also participated in the speech contest, but he has never seen anyone." "Tang Guo is so powerful, maybe he doesn''t put these people in his eyes. There is nothing to do here. For her, the people here are a group of weak chickens. ." "Also..." "But really, Tang Guo doesn''t tell other people too much. Even if he has the ability, is it really okay to disrespect his opponent like this?" Lin Manman also felt that Tang Guo looked down upon others. Because of the words of the ssmates behind, she decided that she must perform well today, strive for extraordinary performance, and strive to let Tang Guo know what it means to have a heaven and a man. To be looked down upon like this makes anyone ufortable. Originally, she only obtained the beauty pill for side quests, but now she just wants topare with Tang Guo. Tang Guo, who was recording a show in a certain city, didn''t even know that her ssmates added drama to her without authorization. Chapter 3050: Female Wearing Books (43) Chapter 3050: Female Wearing Books (43) Lin Manman''s humorous and in-depth speech finally won the praise of the judges and teachers, and the votes of the students on the forum are also the highest today. The forum ounts are all real-name systems, each person has one ount, there is no repeated voting, remove the highest and lowest, and then take the average. It may be that the speeches of the previous ssmates were not wonderful, so Lin Manman can be regarded as upying the right time and ce, and finally got a very high score, 95 points. You must know that the students who have spoken in the front have the highest score of 84. She is really eye-catching. Lin Manman himself was very surprised by this score. After all, the forum score is good, but there are students with different preferences, and it is inevitable that they will give low scores. The ssmates who got more than 80 points in the end are considered rtively good. When Lin Man came down, many students in the ss looked at her with surprised eyes and quickly said congrattions. To Lin Manman, the ssmates really couldn''t give birth to any jealousy, especially many female ssmates, they were all sincere blessings to Lin Manman. The main thing is that Lin Manman''s appearance is too innocent, no matter where he stands, he will not steal their limelight. "Lin Manman, your score is so high, it seems you canpete with Tang Guo." "Tang Guo didn''te today and didn''t see an opponent like you. I wonder if she will regret it tomorrow." "I think, Lin Manman''s score is high, doesn''t it mean that Tang Guo''s score is not higher than her?" Some students think that Tang Guo''s strength is very strong and Lin Manman may not be able to win. "Nothing has been determined yet. The same difference means that Tang Guo will definitely be able to win Lin Manman?" "Whoever wins and who loses, I won''t know until tomorrow, and it''s useless to argue here." Although the students felt that who won and who lost was not certain for the time being, Lin Manman had decided in his heart that she should be the one who would win. Tang Guo''s poprity is so bad, as long as you are a little familiar with her, you will know. As well as Tang Guo''s previous speech style, he was afraid that he would not be able to please the forum scoring system. All the things she talked about were liked by adults, and these little students might not like it. Her current style is to please the younger ssmates. By the way, she adds some content that adults like. The scores for the younger ssmates are high, and the scores are not too high for the adults, but they are not too low. In the end it was the same as she expected. "Lin Manman, congrattions, you got such a high score." Yan Geng smiled at Lin Manman, "I didn''t expect you to be versatile." Lin Manman responded with a grin: "You don''t know it is too much." After she gains Bi Zhan''s favor, she will still be able to possess elementary dance skills. Tomorrow won the speech contest, after getting Beauty Dan eaten, she will be beautiful and thin before long. When there are activities, going to dance performances will definitely surprise people. With her mastering this body, her life can only get better and better. Because Lin Manman performed well, Yan Geng was a little worried about Tang Guo''s speech tomorrow. It''s a pity that the other party didn''te. He and Tang Guo hadn''t been too familiar with each other before, and didn''t know her contact information. Yan Geng didn''t know. After Lianjian went home, he sent a message to Tang Guo and asked her how the show was recorded. Maybe Tang Guo was still busy recording the show, and didn''t respond temporarily. It was almost nine o''clock in the evening that Tang Guo returned the Lianjian news. Chapter 3051: Female Wearing Books (44) Chapter 3051: Female Wearing Books (44) The next day, the school continued the speech contest. Lin Manman came early in the morning and kept paying attention to the outside to see when Tang Guo woulde. Today''s game is rted to whether her side mission ispleted and whether she can obtain a beauty pill that can change her destiny. She waited and waited. When the speech contest started, Tang Guo was nowhere to be seen. She wondered whether Tang Guo was really dyed and couldn''te over to participate in the speech contest. How did she remember that Tang Guo sessfully participated in the speech contest in the plot? Could it be that her existence has caused some things to change and produced the so-called butterfly effect, making Tang Guo also have some idents and can''te to participate. Lin Manman felt a little grateful and regretful if Tang Guo didn''te to participate. After all, this was one of the few times when he couldpete with Tang Guo. From now on, I dont know if I willpete with each other on the same stage. In todays speech contest, there were also a few outstanding students, and two of them both got 91.5 points. It can be said that the results are very good. Until the host announced that the speech contest was over, the students in Tang Guo''s ss were stunned. Why did Tang Guo announce that it was over before Tang Guo went to speak? Did something happen? Although they don''t like Tang Guo very much and think that the other party is not a good person to get along with, they still look forward to Tang Guo''s speech performance. Tang Guo won honor, and he was also honoring honor for the ss, saying that it would be worthy of face. Except that Tang Guo is not easy to get along with, they have no opinion on her, and they admire her for her good grades. If you have a bad temper, it''s just that you don''t have to contact her a little bit. There are even a few ss leaders who rushed to ask the ss teacher. "Teacher, why didn''t Tang Guo attend the speech? Did something happen to her?" "Speaking of not seeing her in the past two days, is there really something wrong?" The head teacher showed a honeyed smile. Seeing that everyone was worried, he said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Tang Guo is just busy with other things, so he can''te here. It''s safe and nothing happened." "Ah, that''s it. Really, I''m really looking forward to Tang Guo''s speech. As a result, she didn''t attend, so she was really disappointed." The head teacher''s heart is beating fast, and I don''t know what happened to Tang Guo, should the recording be over today? When he gets off work, he must call and ask immediately. Not to mention winning the first ce in this speech contest, the participants in this period are all from the regionalpetition. At any rate, there are more than 20 people who can be on the TV station. If you can make the top five, that is a big face. For the first three words, he must help Tang Guo apply for the bonus. If it''s the number one, it won''t work, and his heart may not be able to bear it. After the speech contest, Lin Manman won the first ce and awarded the prize on the spot. In addition to the certificate and trophy, there was a prize of 3,000 yuan. Lin Manman didn''t care about these, she only hoped that she could get the beauty pill in a while and then she could change the skin of her face. It''s just that Lin Man was looking forward to it, looking forward to it, until dark, the system did not move. At about eight o''clock, a beep from the system woke her up. Waiting happily for the system to determine that she won Tang Guo and can get Lin Manman, the beauty pill, the mechanical sound of the system sounded in her ears. Chapter 3052: Female Wearing Books (45) Chapter 3052: Female Wearing Books (45) mission failed! It is very simple, it means that the mission failed, there is no reward, and no me. After the side mission failed, it has disappeared. To trigger the next side mission, Lin Manman didn''t know what to do, the only way was to wait for the system to prompt. Lin Manman''s eyes widened, and she didn''t care to believe it. She still held the certificate and trophy in her hand. Today, she even used the bonus to buy candy and distribute it to the ssmates. Why did she fail? It is obvious that Tang Guo didn''t participate in the speech contest, why did her mission fail? Yes, the system judged that the mission failed, not that she had lost. Could it be that Tang Guo didn''t participate in the speech contest? Lin Manman''s expression is a little broken, wouldn''t he be so cheating? If Tang Guo doesn''t participate in the speech contest, even if she wins first ce, she still has to lose? So is this system here to help her, or to cheat her? To have such a side task in the future, she has topare with the other side. The other side did note to the game due to some idents. Is she upset? No matter how Lin Manmanined, she was not reconciled, because the side mission had failed and she had to go to school tomorrow. She didn''t n to stay up all night, so she could only fall asleep. When she got up in the morning, even if her parents praised her because she won the first ce, and gave her a lot of pocket money, they didn''t collect her bonus, stillpletely unhappy. On this day, Tang Guo still didn''te to ss. Lin Manman is not in the mood to ask about this, the beauty pill in front of her slips away, can she be happy? The unhappy appearance all day attracted many people''s attention and wasforted by others, but Lin Manman was still unhappy. Yan Geng also knew that Tang Guo didn''te to school because of other things. Looking at the empty position, he was still a little ufortable, after all, Tang Guo hadn''t been absent for a day since school started. Even Jian was not used to it. When ss was approaching, no one would tease him anymore. Every time he was just right, it would always make him talk, because the bell rang, and there was no way to say it, making him feel ufortable. Instead of holding back all morning, you have to hold back all afternoon. But remembering the news that Tang Guo had chatted with himst night, he should be back to ss tomorrow. Tang Guo didn''t say anything specific about the result of the speech contest, only that the result was very good. There is another person who is excited and does not know how to vent, that is the head teacher. He also asked Tang Guo''s results, but Tang Guo said that the program team requested that before this episode of this program is broadcast, it must be kept secret and signed a non-disclosure agreement, so it is really impossible to disclose it, and only said The result is good. How good is it? Student Tang Guo said half a sentence, leaving a half sentence, really wanting to suffocate him. Now school leaderse to the office every day to ask him how things are going. Just waiting for Tang Guo''s good results, it was really difficult. I heard that the program will not be broadcast until half a monthter. Isnt this a dying person? This show is currently broadcast once a week, and Tang Guo''s episode will appear to be half a monthter. The next day, Tang Guo returned to school for ss, with a calm expression, as if nothing had happened. The head teacher was about to be suffocated by her, so when she was only able to go to ss, she called her more often. "For this question, Tang Guo came up to give a demonstration. You missed a day or two of sses before. These are all previous. You do it first. The teacher will see where you can''t." Wait for Tang Guo to finish. head teacher:"" "Very good. From the perfect answer to this question, we can see that even if Tang Guo didn''te to school, she must have read at home, and the answer was...very perfect!" The teacher has no room to y at all, and only a few words of praise can calm his mood. "Student Tang Guo, let''s answer this question, too." He still doesn''t believe it. This little girl can learn what was only a day or two before. It turns out, yes. "It''s great, fellow students, you must learn from Tang Guo, even if you don''te to school, you haven''t missed the course." "For the following question, pleasee up with Lin Manman to answer it." In front of ssmate Tang Guo, he has lost his confidence as a teacher. So please invite Lin Manman, who has a good performance and poor grades. Lin Manman: "..." Chapter 3053: Female Wearing Books (46) Chapter 3053: Female Wearing Books (46) Bite the scalp to finish answering the question, Lin Manman stood aside, waiting for criticism in particr speechless. Obviously the head teacher usually doesn''t pay attention to her, so she picks someone up to solve the problem, always picking some grades in the front, even if she asionally picks a little behind, how can it not be her turn. The head teacher looked at the answer and almostughed, Lin Manman thought he was wrong. You must be wrong. She must be wrong, she must have read it wrong. "It seems that ssmate Lin Manman still has no control over the types of questions, so today the teacher will give you a good exnation. You are very careful. Later, the teacher will list you another question to check you Have you listened carefully." The head teacher finally found the confidence to be a teacher. Lin Manman was a bit pleasing to his eyes, so after repeating the question, he listed a simr question for Lin Manman to answer. Although it is the same type of question, there are some changes. Although Lin Manman has the memory of the original owner and can barely keep up with the previous rhythm, she was not a high school student familiar with high school courses before. When the head teacher was speaking, she understood it, and when it was her turn to draw inferences, she was still confused. The middle step was right, and in the second half, she answered indiscriminately. She thought she would be trained by the ss teacher, saying that she was stupid, or sloppy, inferior to others who didn''t understand, and dumb. Unexpectedly, the head teacher looked kind and didn''t criticize her, but patiently analyzed the question and asked her if she understood it before letting her go down. Lin Manman thought this was just an episode, but never expected that the next half of the ss would be like this: "Student Lin Manman,e up and answer this question." "Lin Manman, pleasee up and answer below." "Do you understand this question? Well, ssmate Lin Manman,e up and take a look." ... Lin Manman, who had not been noticed by the teacher much before, was simply "showing the limelight" in this ss. Lin Manman felt distressed. Could it be that she won the first ce in the speech contest, making the head teacher care about her now and n to focus on training her? In his spare time, Lin Manman had already reached a ce not far from Tang Guo, and nned to inadvertently ask Tang Guo why he didn''t participate in the speech contest. Although it was indeed not Tang Guo''s fault, she still couldn''t help but mutter in her heart, if Tang Guo was not dyed due to other things, maybe her side mission would be sessful? Because of this, Lin Manman''s eyes when looking at Tang Guo were full of grievances, maybe she didn''t even notice it. Tang Guo found out, but she didn''t want tomunicate with Lin Manman at all, let alone tell the other party why she didn''t participate in the speech contest. They are unfamiliar and have nothing to do with them. But Lin Manman couldn''t help but let her find an excuse to talk to Tang Guo. "Tang Guo, why didn''t youe to the speech contest before?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and nced at Lin Manman, and said coldly, "There are other things to do." "What''s the matter?" Lin Manman asked subconsciously. After asking, he felt that something was not good. As expected, Tang Guo nced at her coldly and said, "Why do you want to tell you? What do you ask so much for? What do I do? ,Why should I tell you?" It may be a guilty conscience, Lin Manman smiled. Chapter 3054: Female Wearing Books (47) Chapter 3054: Female Wearing Books (47) "Just ask, it''s okay for ssmates to care about each other. It''s mainly because you didn''te that day and you let me pick the first ce, which is a bit embarrassing. When Lin Manman said this, he blushed. In fact, she hoped that if Tang Guo participated in the speech contest, she would still be able to win the opponent and get the first prize, and then she would be able to get the reward of beauty pill. unfortunately "Its your ability to get the first ce. Its not a matter of picking it up or not. The whole school is full of talents. You can stand out. Isnt it a skill? You said that you are the number one. Gao also revealed that he looked down on other ssmates, which seemed not so good. Lin Manman almost fainted, looking at Tang Guo indifferently, with another serious look, trying to vomit blood. Just to ask, do you want to be tit-for-tat like this? She is just confident of her own ability, how can she look down on other people? Lin Manman felt that the eyes of the ssmates around her were a little different, and decided not to talk to Tang Guo. It was really difficult to get along with. The conversation was full of gunpowder, as if she owed the other party 2.5 million. Lin Manman quickly slid back to his seat, and decided not to talk to Tang Guo after all. Really, a short sentence distorted her meaning, as if she despised everyone. As described in the book, it is really difficult to get along with, very unreasonable, and unreasonable. Tang Guo also sat back in his seat again. At this time, Yan Geng said, "In fact, ssmate Lin Manman, he should be concerned about you, not what you thought." When I was working on the test paper, I heard Yan Geng''s words and there was a smile full of eyes under the ck-rimmed sses. This ssmate Yan Geng seems to be a bit awkward. Recently, he discovered that Yan Geng often met Tang Guo by chance, and seemed to want to collide with something sparks. Now speak to other female ssmates, who will die if he doesn''t die? Sure enough, Tang Guo was very cooperative and showed an indifferent expression, which made Yan Geng''s heart chuckle. "I am not familiar with her, and she said that if I was absent, she would be able to pick up a first ce. Isn''t it because I was too high for me and the other ssmates looked down?" Yan Geng opened his mouth and couldn''t exin it. Literally it seemed like this, but he felt that Lin Manman, your ssmate, was not that kind of person. He didn''t have much to ssmate Lin Manman, he just thought she was a good ssmate with a kind heart, and wanted to exin to Tang Guo, so that she would not misunderstand her. But now it seems that he did something wrong. Tang Guo stopped going to see Yan Geng, this dumb fellow. Trying to be close, but also speaking for other people, it is really low EQ. System: Yeah, yeah, how can itpare to the one next to him, with a pair of dull ck-rimmed sses, who is actually a big wolf dog who only speaks for her? "Do you still go to the library to study at noon?" Lianjian asked Tang Guo. It was the end of get out of ss now, and Lianjian was talking to Tang Guo. Tang Guo raised his eyes and turned his eyes on the one whoughed at Lian Jian: "Go." The ssmate behind Lianjian identally saw it, and his heart came out: Damn it! ! He must have read it wrong. Tang Guo stunned Yan Geng who was still very ufortable just now, and then turned his head and smiled at Lian Jian. Must be wrong. But the following observation made this ssmate doubt life. Because he saw it more than once, Tang Guo smiled crookedly at Lianjian and Yan Yue. Chapter 3055: Female Wearing Books (48) Chapter 3055: Female Wearing Books (48) In half a month, for Tang Guo''s head teacher, life was like a year, and finally he was looking forward to it. During this period, almost every ss teacher''s ss, Lin Manman would be drawn 100% to do a question. Because of her foundation,pared to the ssmates, it is considered to be a rtively poor part. The head teacher took special care of her, which made her lose weight in the past two months. Whenever the head teacher''s ss, she has an urge to skip ss. She was very sure that she must have performed too well before that made the head teacher pay such attention to her. Even if the sense of existence is weakened, it is useless. When school was over on Friday afternoon, the head teacher called Tang Guo to the office and asked a serious question: "Is this the broadcast?" "Yes." Tang Guo replied, "Saturday night." The head teacher let out a sigh of relief: "Okay, you go back, the teacher will pay attention to you tomorrow night." He didn''t me Tang Guo for not saying that since he signed the confidentiality agreement, Tang Guo didn''t reveal anything to anyone, indicating that this is a good ssmate who speaks credibility. As a teacher, he can lead by example. Because he is a teacher, he cannot take the lead in breaking the rules and demonstrating bad behavior to students. In the past half month, he has been torn down. Tang Guo returned to the ssroom. Before Lian Jian left, the two of them had a tacit understanding. They walked out of the ssroom and the school gate together. Not far from the school gate, there were a bunch of people who looked like chaos. After Lianjian appeared, the few people looked at Lianjian. He seemed to see Tang Guo by Lianjian''s side, and quickly turned his head away. "Do you want to take a ride?" Tang Guo also found those people. It was not that they were afraid that those people would even check in. These people should not be the opponents of this guy. "No, we didn''t follow the way at all. If you want to send me off, you will make a big circle." "All right, then you can ride your bike back." Tang opened the door and got in. Now this driver is hired by her personally, not everyone is eyeliner, only listens to her. Watching Tang Guo''s car disappear in front of him, Lian Jian rode his bicycle and headed to the remote alley. Recently, this group of ssmates in school have be less and less able to learn, and they dare to be with the gangsters outside. He must find a quieter ce, use force to influence these ssmates, let them understand what it means to study hard and make progress every day. Lian Jian entered a small alley, and the group of bullies also followed into the small alley. Before long, a very low-key, ufortable and luxurious car stopped at the door of the alley. The door did not open, and no one came out of it. There are very few people passing by, and from time to time there are voices of ouch in the alley. "Miss Tang, do you need to call the police?" "No, a little thing. As the president of the student union, Lianjian will definitely dissuade the group of social gangsters, let them put down their fists and be a good person." Driver: Really? Are you sure that it wasn''t the male ssmate who didn''t look very strong, who was beaten by those social gangsters? After half an hour, there was no sound inside. Not long after, a person walked out of the small alley. I saw that the zipper of his school uniform was open, and his clothes looked a bit crooked. As he walked out, he put on the ck-rimmed sses in his hand. He also patted the lid head on his head casually, because a group of punks had been affected just now, making his hair style a bit messy. Chapter 3056: Female Wearing Books (49) Chapter 3056: Female Wearing Books (49) When Lianjian zipped his clothes, he felt something was wrong. He looked up and saw Tang Guo standing by the car door, looking at him crookedly with a smile, making his body stiff for a moment. Then he drew the zipper innocently, walked towards Tang Guo''s position, and asked solemnly: "Student Tang Guo, why are you here?" "Find the toilet." Looking for the toilet again? Can you change a reason? Last time I looked for the toilet, I also looked for the toilet this time. Thinking like this in my heart, what Lianjian said has changed: "Mostly, I drank too much water. Did you find it?" "No, this is not about meeting ssmate Lianjian, you can help me find it." Lianjian nodded and responded: "Okay, I remember there is indeed a toilet nearby. Come with me." The two walked side by side for two steps, and Tang Guo asked, "What are you doing in that small alley? Did you secretly do something bad? I see, you are a student cadre. On the surface, it looks serious, but in fact it is that. A hidden bad student." Lianjian: "..." Why is he a hidden bad student? He was obviously to influence a group of unlearned punks and let them take life seriously, which is a good deed. "Student Tang Guo, there are some things that can''t be seen on the surface, and what you see is not necessarily the truth." "Then you will show me the other side, and show me the truth, can''t you?" System: Hahahahahahahaha, heughed at his system. Lian Jian has nothing to say. Based on the time he has been with recently, he thinks Tang Guo is just teasing him. Waiting at the door of the alley, mostly not looking for a toilet. It is estimated that I have been waiting for a while in that ce. It is not impossible to show her the other side. Lianjian''s expression is a bit tangled. When did hepromise so quickly? "Don''t worry if you don''t want to, I''ll just talk about it." Tang Guo''s words made Lianjiane back to his senses, and he hurriedly said, "I don''t want to." "Is that willing?" Tang Guo leaned over and asked in a low voice, "When will you show me?" She looked at Lianjian''s pot of lids, her eyes fell on his ck-framed sses, and she reached out and touched the sses. Frame, "If you want, take off the frame of your sses and let me see." Even Jian did not move, and Tang Guo did not pick it. Not only did she leave it alone, she also let go of her hand. "It''s gettingte, I''m going home." The sses were not taken off, and Lian Jian was a little disappointed: "Are you going to the bathroom?" "You can hold back again, go home and go up again. It''s a matter of a while." Tang Guo turned around and left, Lian Jian hurried to catch up and grabbed her wrist, "How can this kind of thing be held back? I have found it before. on." Afterwards, he took Tang Guo to the direction of the toilet, feeling that Tang Guo did not resist, and his heart was slightly rxed. Tang Guo said to the system in her heart: "In fact, I really don''t want to go to the toilet." System: [Go in and go around, estimate the time before youe out, the host, don''t forget, you are the one who makes you funny. Tang Guo did go in and wander around, then came out again. Lianjian was still waiting there. "Well, I can go home now, right?" Lian Jian thought this was a bit strange, as if he had forbidden her to go home, how strange he thought about it. "I''ll get you in the car." Lian Jian quickly followed, remembering that Tang Guo was pulled in a hurry just now, his heart beating a little faster. He and Tang Guo walked side by side, Yu Guang nced at her face, and suddenly said, "Do you want to take off my sses?" If you really want to, there is nothing to pick off for her. Chapter 3057: Female Wearing Books (50) Chapter 3057: Female Wearing Books (50) "I went to the toilet, my body is unobstructed, now I don''t want to." System: Hahaha, what a miserable man. Lian Jian watched Tang Guo''s car go away, feeling a little lost. In fact, it didn''t matter if she took off his sses just now. Why did she stop? Are you afraid that he will be angry? He is not that kind of petty person. Although Tang Guo is not a bad person, he is a fickle person. I want to eat ice cream one second, maybe I want hot pot the next second. Finally, on Saturday night, the speech program Tang Guo participated in was almost airing. As the broadcast juncture approached, the head teacher finally couldn''t help himself, and directly sent a message in the ss group, so that all students, if they had time, watch a speech program that was about to be broadcast, and said there was a surprise waiting everyone. Because I learned from Tang Guo that the result was good. The head teacher believes that he should have entered the top five. It doesn''t sound good, but you must know that the twenty-odd people are all champions in the regionalpetitions. So the head teacher not only notified the ssmates, but also the school teachers and leaders. This was notified in advance. At that point, many people turned on the TV and stared at it, especially the ssmates in Tang Guo''s ss, who were very curious. Before the ss teacher, he never told them to watch TV programs during the holidays, and I don''t know what surprises are waiting for them. Lin Manman was also among them. Seeing that it was a speech program, she still nned to watch it. In the speech program, all members should be introduced at the beginning. When all the students saw a familiar person among the members, they almost jumped up in surprise. At that time, there was a sound from many ces at the same time: Damn it, isn''t that Tang Guo? "Tang Guo, it''s Tang Guo!" "Oh my God, did you go to participate in the recording of the show the few days before Tang Guo disappeared?" "Mom, this is Tang Guo from our ss. His grades are so good, I didn''t expect to be on TV." "Dad, this girl is in our ss, my God, it''s really shocking." Although they are not familiar with Tang Guo, they think she is not easy to get along with. But when a family gathers to watch TV, especially this kind of show, suddenly they find someone they know, and they always feel a little proud of it. After Lin Manman confirmed that it was Tang Guo, she stayed where she was. When she saw that Tang Guo turned out to be an unwritten speech, and when her style had changed from before, she knew she was too confident. The style of her own speech is rtively rxed, a little exaggerated, but it is very popr with the style of her ssmates. Tang Guo''s speech style looks very serious, but it sounds asionally to make peopleugh. The people who watched the show, especially the ssmates in Tang Guo''s ss, discovered that Tang Guo could be serious and serious and funny. She can notugh herself, or even keep her face cold, but she can always make everyone in the house burst into tears. Afterughing, she felt that what she said made sense. In the entire manuscript, there are serious, funny, ironic, and meaningful. Finally, seeing Tang Guo win the first ce, they were not surprised at all. Lin Manman now feels that even if Tang Guo is participating in a campus speech contest, her side mission will probably fail. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo was so strong. She breathed out gently. Fortunately, there was only one side mission for Tang Guo. If it was all about Tang Guo, how could she have won the opponent. Remembering that there is another main task, Lin Manman decided to think of a way first, do the main task, and get Bi Zhan''s favor soon. The side quest is gone, even if it is left, it will appear in the future. The next day, Lin Manman and Tang Guo arrived at the school at the same time. Originally, Lin Manman wanted to say hello to Tang Guo, but was suddenly stiffened by the system''s beep. After hearing what it was, she looked at Tang Guo and her expression was a little broken. Chapter 3058: Female Wearing Books (51) Chapter 3058: Female Wearing Books (51) [Dip, side task, mid-term test score surpasses Tang Guo, reward a beauty pill. If it weren''t for maintaining the personality, Tang Guo almostughed. It wasn''t that Lin Manman was unlucky, but that that stupid system really meant to be up against her. Before, Lin Manman wanted to win her in the speech contest, but now he wants to surpass her in the midterm exam. The rewards turned out to be beauty pills. If it hadn''t been for her to know that Bi Zhan was a Yan dog, she wouldn''t doubt the ulterior motives of this system. Or its not that this system has ulterior motives, but the people behind the system have ulterior motives. She secretly guessed that the style of this system is a bit like the style of an opponent in the space-time bureau. However, the level of opponents in the Space-Time Bureau should not be so low. How could the system of the opponent who had to let the Space-Time Bureau task force be so dumb? And in the plot, Lin Manman has been happy with Bi Zhan for a lifetime, without mentioning that this system deprived Bi Zhan of luck. Although the plot didn''t mention it, Tang Guo wasn''t sure, after all, there were too many things outside the plot that could not be guessed. Moreover, to deal with this stupid system, only need to prevent Lin Manman from winning, the system will not achieve its goal. That way, not only was the clumsy system ufortable, but Lin Manman was also ufortable. She also wanted to guess, because Lin Manman wanted to get close to Bi Zhan and had to have a good-looking face. That''s why the system is so obsessed with giving Lin Manman a beauty pill. So in the future regarding her side mission, Lin Manman needs to obtain the first thing, is it a beauty pill? Without the beauty pill, Lin Manman can''t get close to Bi Zhan? It may be, it may not be. But it doesn''t matter, she won''t let Lin Manman win anyway. If Lin Manman can''t get close to Bi Zhan, then the opponent''s main task will never progress. Obviously holding the Jinshan, but can only look at it, not eat it, I don''t know how ufortable it will be. Lin Manman is really ufortable now, and he is not in the mood to say hello to Tang Guo. Now she didn''t want to see Tang Guo at all, she was still a little angry, that dog system, she knew that she was no better than Tang Guo, and the off-line missions were triggered on Tang Guo. Can''t you change someone? Is it because Tang Guo is the heroine, so it can only be triggered from the opponent? Can shepare to such a powerful person? She was opportunistic for the school speech contest and won the first ce when she wascent. Tang Guo, the other person, has already run to the TV station. Not only did she participate in a speech contest on a regr TV program, but she also won the first ce. This person is really annoying than others. Does shepare much? Although she was a little unwilling in her heart, she really saw Tang Guo''s strengthst night, except that she didn''t like the other person, she still recognized the other person''s ability. Therefore, this dog system didn''t have anypelling points in his heart. Do you think she can beat Tang Guo? Lin Manman walked into the ssroom with a calm face, no one noticed her this morning. All the eyes of the ss fell on Tang Guo. They all brushed together without blinking. Although ssmate Tang Guo is not easy to get along with, whoever watches that show now, they will be proud to say that this is in their ss, and that it is really worthy of the face. Originally, Tang Guo was excellent enough in grades and talents. Most of the students couldn''t get jealous if they wanted to be jealous. Chapter 3059: Female Wearing Books (52) Chapter 3059: Female Wearing Books (52) Even in the eyes of the ssmates, Tang Guo is not easy to get along with. This morning, before the time for early reading, many people sneaked over and asked if Tang Guo was on TV. Although I understand that it is her, but hearing her answer in person, it must be different. When Tang Guo nodded in response, these ssmates felt a little excited, especially seeing Tang Guo''s so indifferent appearance, and quickly closed his smile. Student Tang Guo, really did a great job. People say that the more capable people, the more genius people, they are a bit weird. It''s normal to not get along so well. I heard that people with super high IQ may have super low EQ. Aren''t there some scientists and inventors in history who have not very high emotional intelligence, but have they also contributed to mankind? So, they are tolerant. Although there were secretly sour ssmates, most of them got close to Tang Guo and asked her carefully what they thought about going on TV. In short, just ask some things about TV stations that they don''t know. Tang Guo looked cold, but didn''t refuse, and simply said a few words. It looks very cold, but I have already told them what everyone wants to know. The students slowly discovered that Tang Guo was not so difficult to get along with. At least, if youmunicate well, don''t people really take care of others, don''t you just speak a little coldly and look a little arrogant? Still eptable. Lin Manman was still immersed in the side task assigned to her by the system. I had forgotten Tang Guo''s performance on the TV show yesterday, and was struggling with this side task. Do you want to do it? The mid-term exam is only half a month away. Has she ever won? Under normal circumstances, unless some miracle happened to her, or Tang Guo had an ident, it was possible to win against the other side. Otherwise, foolish dreams. In the end, Lin Manman decided to hold onto the Buddha''s feet temporarily, and read more books recently. What if he got lucky and won? She rubbed her head, her eyes suddenly fell on Yan Geng. She remembers Yan Geng''s grades are good, maybe she can ask him for advice. Even if Yan Geng''s performance is not as good as Tang Guo''s, he is always better than her. "Congrattions." When the morning reading was about to begin, Lianjian said to Tang Guo in a low voice, "I didn''t expect you to get the first ce." "That means, in your heart, I can''t get the first ce?" Lianjian: "..." He wanted to exin something, the ss bell rang again. Tang Guo must be very ufortable if he doesn''t toss him a day? Sure enough, it was morning again. This time it wasn''t Tang Guo intentionally, but after ss, the head teacher called Tang Guo to the office. After holding back for so long, the head teacher can finally breathe out. The school already knows that Tang Guo won the first ce. This kind of thing that gives the school a face must be promoted. After all, this show is very formal, and the judges and hosts above are all very talented and famous. Its good for everyone to know that there will be excellent students who are more willing to choose their schools. There is praise, and there must be a bonus, and another honor trophy is even more correct. In the morning meeting, Tang Guo was praised by the principal in front of all his ssmates, and he came to the stage to receive the award. Lin Manman felt a little sour in his heart, and he also knew that this was Tang Guo''s ability. Chapter 3060: Female Wearing Books (53) Chapter 3060: Female Wearing Books (53) She didn''t bother with this, except for being a little sour, she had no other thoughts. The only thing she struggled with was that the beauty pill was lost. Now the system side mission has another beauty pill reward, and there is also a 99% chance that it will fall through. As the mid-term exam was still about half a month away, Lin Manman became acquainted with Yan Geng again. Getting along with Yan Geng is not about discussing learning problems or asking him about all kinds of difficult problems, but it is about newspapers. Yan Geng was also a real person, and he felt that Lin Manman''s enthusiasm for him seemed to be asking him questions. Because in addition to this, Lin Manman is also drawing a poster with him, and in the rest of the time, he basically doesn''t touch it. Yan Geng was a little speechless. He didn''t expect that one day he would attract female students in his ss because of his grades. I didn''t expect that this kind of female ssmate who didn''t care about his appearance and approached him turned out to be a female ssmate who wanted him to make up lessons. For this reason, the mere fondness for Lin Manman was obliterated by the utilitarianism that was revealed every time the opponent asked him to talk about a topic. He didn''t refuse to help Lin Manman either, because the other party had helped him in the first ce. Apart from this, Lin Manman is a more enthusiastic ssmate. From time to time, he would secretly pay attention to Tang Guo. Realizing that Tang Guo was not close to him at all now, and eating at noon, he was no longer the same as before. Standing in front of his ss desk, he asked him coldly if he wanted to eat. Now Tang Guo is going to eat with Lianjian. I don''t know when the two people have developed a tacit understanding. After ss at noon, they will go to the cafeteria together. Many people even suspected that there was something between Tang Guo and Lianjian, but they watched every day, and they didn''t notice any ambiguity between the two. Lin Manman also tried to get close to Bi Zhan recently, but they all ended in failure. On several asions, she secretly reminded Bi Zhan that someone from the Student Union hade outside. Although Bi Zhan woke up, he was incredibly cold towards her. This made Lin Manman gritted his teeth, especially when Bi Zhan saw her and quickly avoided, and even inadvertently covered her eyes, causing her soul to be hurt. She had nned to never talk to Bi Zhan when this main task waspleted. But as Yan Gou, Bi Zhan didn''t want to contact Lin Manman much now. Therefore, her main mission is still far away. Tang Guo saw all these in his eyes. ording to the original plot, Lin Manman really became acquainted with Bi Zhan because he reminded Bi Zhan that someone was checking outside. At the beginning, Bi Zhan also disliked Lin Manman. Later, Lin Manman became a little better. Bi Zhan, a Yan Gou, began to notice her presence, gradually understood her, and began to like her. It''s just that Lin Manman is also a bit grudge, which caused Bi Zhan to struggle for a long time before finally chasing her. But now Lin Manman does not have a beautiful appearance, and it is impossible for them to be too familiar with a Yan dog who starts with appearance. Tomorrow is the midterm exam, and Lin Manman is very nervous. At the same time, she was a little desperate. The chance of her winning was very small. Tang Guo got up early on the day of the mid-term exam. She didn''t deliberately rush early, nor deliberately go toote, because something would happen on the way. When the car passed an alleyway, she and Lin Manman would meet. It should be said that she would see Lin Manman''s figure far away. There will be one thing that makes the original owner even more disliked by the students. Chapter 3061: Female Wearing Books (54) Chapter 3061: Female Wearing Books (54) There is no surveince camera at the entrance of this alley. What the original owner saw should have been evidenced. It was the driving recorder of this car, but because of the eyes of the driver, Chen Yunshu and Yu Ting, when she needed the driving recorder, it was destroyed by the greedy driver. I heard that the driver has been entangled with Yu Ting and Chen Yunshu recently. After all, he has lost a high-paying job because of them. Now holding their handles again, they have obtained a lot of money from the hands of the two. But Chen Yunshu and Yu Ting are not good people. It is estimated that they will be recruited to deal with the greedy driver. Tang Guo didn''t intend to take care of this, so he waited for them to bite the dog. At the beginning of this incident, the original owner suffered a disadvantage because there was no camera here. The second was early in the morning. There were rtively few people here. The third was that the driver destroyed the driving recorder. When he testified, he said that he was driving seriously and did not watch. Clearly, the police agreed with his statement. "Drive slowly for a while." Tang Guo said to the driver that although the driver did not know why Tang Guo ordered this, he still did what she ordered. This high-paying job has to feed their whole family, and he cherishes it. This is not a particrly difficult requirement. Miss Tang has always been very talkative. Seeing that it was about to reach that alley entrance, on the side of the alley entrance, an old man happened to pass by. At this moment, a bicycle rushed out of the alley, although it did not directly knock the old man down. But the old man fell directly to the ground because he was frightened. That cyclist wears this school uniform, which Tang Guo is still familiar with. It is her school uniform. That person also fell down due to inertia, and the old man fell, and the car fell along with the person, and fell right next to the old man. When Tang Guo''s car approached, the old man was in conflict with the student. "Stop it." She opened the car door and walked over there slowly. At this moment, Lin Manman also rode out of the alley. "Master, let me go. I''m really just a student. Today is a mid-term exam. If you don''t want me to go, what should I do if I miss the exam for a while." The male student in school uniform said, still looking pitiful. If Tang Guo hadn''t seen it clearly just now, she would really believe that the seemingly unreasonable old man was touching the porcin. "You know lying at a young age! How did your parents teach you if you did something wrong and don''t admit it? If you don''t say it clearly today, you are not allowed to leave." The old man seemed to be very angry. It was obviously this male ssmate who frightened him and fell to the ground. He didn''t admit it, and was even ndered and touched porcin. I was frustrated. Do it. You can leave today, but apologize first." In fact, the old man''s leg has been broken, and he has not stood up on the ground. But the male student did think he wanted to ckmail money. His family situation is not good. If he is really ckmailed, he still doesn''t know how much he will pay. It is reasonable to think that before the other party wanted to ckmail, he hadn''t touched the other party, and the other party fell down by himself. "Uncle, it''s really bad to touch porcin. Don''t bully the honest students. I saw them allter. This ssmate didn''t touch you at all. You fell here. I was right behind this ssmate. As you can see, his car didn''t touch you." Chapter 3062: Female Wearing Books (55) Chapter 3062: Female Wearing Books (55) Lin Manman came out and said what she had seen. Seeing that the old man blushed with a thick neck and said, "If you are unreasonable, let''s call the police, or let the police uncle handle this. Matter. If this ssmate did not touch you, they would definitely be able to check. If they touched you, the bicycle will leave traces of clothing fibers." From Lin Manman''s perspective, he thought it was the old man who touched porcin. But in the plot, the original owner saw with his own eyes that the male student didn''t brake and rushed out quickly. If the old man did not evade in time, he might actually hit him. In the plot, the old man didn''t want to embarrass the ssmate at first, but the male ssmate denied his mistake from the beginning and gave him a guilt. In the end, the original owner had no way to prove his innocence. As a result, everyone around the old man thought that he was an old man who touched porcin, his reputation was bad, his leg broke, and he died of depression. Because of this, the original owner was disliked by the school people, thinking that she helped the bad guys speak indiscriminately. On the contrary, Lin Manman got the likes of her ssmates because of this incident, especially this male ssmate who was helped by her, but her loyal fan in the future. As long as anyone dared to say something bad about Lin Manman, he would definitely refute it. "I have already called the police." Tang Guo didn''t want to dy the mid-term exam, but now it seemed that he still had to dy some time. She calcted the time, and now she rushes to school, there is still nearly an hour of free time. If the policee over and deal with it quickly, it will not take long. In the end, you will bete for the exam. As long as 20 minutes are left for her, she can easily finish the test papers for any lesson. System: Xueba is great. Tang Guo looked at the old man on the ground, and said to him, "Master, I have already called the emergency call for you, don''t worry, I saw it just now, you didn''t touch the porcin." Perhaps it was Tang Guo''sforting words that made the old man''s flushed face dissipate a bit, and he gave a cold snort to the male ssmate and Lin Manman. When she looked at Tang Guo again, she breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you, little girl, if someone really says you touched porcin, I''m afraid it will be lost in thete festival." Having been a decent person for a lifetime, he would be **** to death by being sshed with this kind of dirty water. Especially since he just looked at it, there are no cameras around, and his heart is cold. There were more people around, and many people asked what was going on. The male student''s eyes reddened anxiously, making everyone around him think it was the old man touching porcin. He was pointed at him, and even Tang Guo, the "perjury", was also pointed at. The old man is angry again. "Uncle, don''t be angry, wait until the policee." The ambnce came first, after all, Tang Guo hit the ambnce first. The bones of the elderly are hard, and they are easily broken when they fall. If they are not treated in time, they are likely to have seque. "Don''t go, don''t touch me. I''m waiting for the police. You all get out of the way and are not allowed to sabotage the scene." Seeing the ambnce staff were about toe and lift him, the old man didn''t cooperate at all, and suddenly remembered that these people were here to rescue him. The tone eased a little, "Or,rades, please wait a moment, I''m fine, if youe over and destroy the scene, how can you return my innocence in a while?" He has been upright for a lifetime, and what he cares most about is his innocence. To prove unclear, where to put his old face. Chapter 3063: Female Wearing Books (56) Chapter 3063: Female Wearing Books (56) No matter how persuaded by the surrounding medical staff, the old man would not move. Because these people are here to help him, unlike those passers-by who point to him, saying that he is a shameless man, a bully and a student doll, so his attitude is obviously better. "Comrade, if it dys you, you should go back first. After the matter is resolved, I will take a taxi to the hospital." The medical staff were also very speechless. I have never seen such a stubborn old man. He doesn''t cooperate, and they don''t care about it. The old man is in poor health, and if he is struggling, it hurts wherever he goes, even worse. Fortunately, the police came quickly, and they didn''t let them wait too long. After the police came, the old man was relieved, willing the medical staff to treat him a little bit of the injury, and he didn''t want to go to the hospital at all. "I''m going to wait here. Today so many people have seen it and said I ckmailed this student doll. I can''t afford to lose that face. Comrade police, you must return my innocence. It doesn''t matter if the leg is injured or not. Its the most important thing to find out the truth. The old man looked at the boy with a serious face, Ive learned to lie at a young age. Its not a big deal. I lied today and said that my old man touched porcin. I don''t know how much harm it will bring." The old man''s expression looked fierce, making people think that he was that kind of arrogant person. Even if he said so confidently, the onlookers still didn''t believe what he said, and even thought he was a scumbag. Seeing that there were too many people, they refused to admit it. Especially, saying that he wrestled was caused by this student doll, which was even more offensive. They all think that there are really too many bad old people this year. These student dolls are really pitiful. It happened before. The student dolls helped the elderly and were finally ckmailed. In short, they have no good feelings for these old people who touch porcin. The police have checked the scene and asked the old man separately. The old man still said that he was not a ckmailer. The reason why he fell was that he was frightened by the boy who suddenly rushed out. If he hadn''t dodged quickly, he would definitely be hit. The boy still had the same confession as before: "I got out of it on a bicycle, who knew that the old man suddenly came out, and I evaded him, but he did not expect him to fall." When speaking, his face was very pale. People around him thought he was frightened, and even the police couldn''t judge the truth of the matter. Because they deal with old people touching porcin and ckmailing people, not one or two incidents, but often. The student''s baby-skinned skin is thin, and the boy''s face is pale, they thought he was scared. Then, it was Lin Manman''s turn. "I did see it before, I saw it with my own eyes," Lin Manman also emphasized, "I was right behind this ssmate, and I did see that he didn''t hit this old man." Lin Manman didn''t have any good feelings about these old people who had touched porcin and still had a thick-skinned face and didn''t admit it, so when he used him, his words were more intense. "Old man, this ssmate didn''t meet you at all. We have to take the mid-term exam today. You can''t juste and take advantage because the students are honest and bully, right?" In Lin Manman''s impression, the people who touched porcin were old people. Chapter 3064: Female Wearing Books (57) Chapter 3064: Female Wearing Books (57) I also subconsciously think that this old man who looks a bit fierce and has a bad attitude must havee from touching porcin. Now the other party said something, it was this male ssmate who frightened him, and he fell. This meant that he was touching porcin and wanted to ckmail money. "This ssmate, do you know each other?" Lin Manman shook his head: "I don''t know, but his school uniform should belong to our school. I didn''t lie, what I sawter was this." After finishing speaking, she looked at Tang Guo. She remembered Tang Guo''s appearance just now, as if she was standing on the side of the old man. He didn''t really like contact with Tang Guo, and he didn''t like each other a little bit. Now he doesn''t like each other even more. He actually helped an old man and bullied an honest ssmate. "Are there any other witnesses at the scene?" The onlookers shook their heads. So early on, this alley was not a big road, and there were rtively few people passing by. At this moment, there are more peopleing and going. It has been so long and there are fewer than ten onlookers, so no witnesses have appeared. "I saw it too." Tang Guo only made a sound at this time and attracted everyone''s attention. The old man kept silent because Tang Guo believed him before. He watched Tang Guo speak, and he was a little relieved. It''s just that now the other party has witnesses, and it doesn''t look like it''s lying, even if Tang Guo said it wasn''t his fault. If there is no substantial evidence, there seems to be no way to prove his innocence. Regarding this, the old man looked sad. The onlookers saw it and thought he was guilty. "This ssmate, what do you see?" "I saw this old man walking on the road well, just at the entrance of this alley, suddenly a bicycle rushed out of it, if it hadn''t been for the old man to dodge quickly, he would have been hit." Tang Guo described. Very detailed, "This ssmate is lying, his bike has been running out, there is no escape at all." I remember that in the original plot, the old man couldn''t lift his head because of this incident, and became ame man because he dyed the treatment of his leg. His sons and daughters also thought that he was going to touch porcin, and they were a bit dull. Although they didn''t say anything, the indifferent attitude still made the old man very cold. The old man finally died of depression. The male ssmate watched the old man being attacked, afraid of being med, and afraid of being med. He didn''t mean to tell the truth. In the end, the old man died of depression, and the male ssmate still went to school well, as if forever hidden in this secret. If he feels at ease, I don''t know if his conscience hurts. Listening to Tang Guo''s words, the old man''s fierce expression finally eased a lot. Fortunately, there are still his little ssmates who can see clearly. As long as someone thinks he is innocent, things don''t seem so bad. The current situation is that there are witnesses on both sides, and they don''t seem to be lying. The police have even determined that it may be a matter of perspective, making the situation seen by the witnesses on both sides different. In any case, one of the parties must be lying, but who is lying, now they have no evidence. They are about to say, slowly investigate this matter, and then look for witnesses, or if there is any time to monitor it. Chapter 3065: Female Wearing Books (58) Chapter 3065: Female Wearing Books (58) Tang Guo''s driver came over: "Miss, do you want to call the driving recorder now?" "Come here. I don''t think the police brothers have aputer. I have aputer in the back seat. I will let it out now, and I will give him an innocence." This old man is very stubborn and will not give him an innocence on the spot. He estimated that he would be able to **** himself off. When the driver talked about the dash cam, the police were relieved. Tang Guo was still a bit speechless. If there is a dash cam, take it out earlier. The people around were also whispering, thinking that there must be a turning point in this matter. The old man almost didn''t pat his thigh andughed. The driving record is good, the country is developing well, and such a high-tech thing is really good. It is really good to be able to prove his innocence. As for the boy, his face was pale. Looking at it this way, the police understood that the old man should be innocent, and the person responsible should be the boy. Lin Manman is also a little dumbfounded, howe all the driving recorderse out? Because of the old man''s stubbornness, they adjusted the driving recorder on the spot. After reading it, the situation was exactly the same as the old man, Tang Guo said. There was no boy to avoid when he came out. He was running on a rampage. When he reached the corner of the alley, he did not slow down. If it hadn''t been for the old man to avoid it quickly, the matter would have be more serious. "Thank you all to see, I can''t do anything to touch porcin, you student doll, don''t lie anymore." The old man said with a cold face and turned his head away, especially not wanting to see the boy , "Comrade doctor, please send me to the hospital, I just wasted your time." He didn''t bother or forgive others, and he didn''t even yell at the boy to be responsible. The passers-by onlookers are now pointing to the male student. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to these anymore. Today was the midterm exam. Now the exam has started and it must pass. She turned and returned to the car, and the driver swiped the car away. Lin Manman also felt a little embarrassed after the exhaust of Lin Manman''s body, and quickly caught up with him on his bicycle. She has not forgotten that there is a half-term exam today. It seems that the exam has already started. Oh my God, the exam has already been taken, will she have a chance to surpass Tang Guo? She felt that there was no chance. When Tang Guo arrived at the examination room, he exined the situation, and the teacher quickly let her in. She arrived in the examination room, with half of the time left,pletely in time. After she sat in the examination room for ten minutes, Lin Manman entered the examination room panting. The midterm exam was not so strict, so the teacher let her in. It''s just that the results of thest two were different. Tang Guo checked the paper after finishing the test. Lin Manman only did half of the test papers, and after finishing the test, she looked frustrated. Thinking that Tang Guo might not have finished the test paper, she secretly thought, this time she didn''t know if Tang Guo could still get the first ce. Because this dyed the first ce, with the opponent''s personality, I might be angry. Thinking of the incident in the morning, Lin Manman still didn''t want to face Tang Guo. From her point of view, she did see that the boy didn''t hit the old man. Unexpectedly, there were so many turns in the matter. It was just such a coincidence that Tang Guo actually had a driving recorder. Counting it up, why didn''t she see this in the plot. Chapter 3066: Female Wearing Books (59) Chapter 3066: Female Wearing Books (59) At the current point in time, she probably hasn''t abandoned the article yet. What happened in the morning was just an episode. As for the follow-up of the old master and ssmates, Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to it. I have only heard the system say that someone took a video of the scene, and now this is being hyped on the Inte, and there is a lot of trouble. Especially the turning point of taking out the driving recorderter, it also makes people understand that not all old people are broken and have to touch porcin. That old man''s temper was a bit bad, but if that kind of thing happened, it is estimated that no one''s temper will be better. But in the end, there is nothing to be unreasonable. Facts have proved that before there is no evidence to prove the truth, it is really impossible to conclude that the old man is touching porcin and the student doll is wronged. As soon as those videos were posted, the system processed Tang Guo''s face to make it blurry. It was impossible to recognize her anyway. As for the others, he has no time to do so much. Although the school cannot bring mobile phones, they can still be used when theye home. In this era, no one can y mobile phones orputers. I also saw the hot searches in the news, and soon saw Lin Manman. Although there is nothing wrong from Lin Manman''s perspective, the students in the ss are still a bit subtle. As for the male ssmate, he was scolded miserably. Later those videos, based on the protection of minors, were deleted. The ones that came outter were all mosaics. Tang Guo didn''t pay much attention to this matter. He didn''t expect that after a few days of the mid-term exam, the old man took his children to the school to thank him. Now, the ssmates all know, it turns out that the girl who can''t see her face clearly and her voice is a little bit indistinguishable is Tang Guo. For this reason, Lin Manman shrank his head even more, a little afraid to face it. She felt that she was also a little wronged, who knew that the male student didn''t want to take responsibility, and he was full of lies, and he was tired of her. In his heart, Lin Manmanined a little bit about the liar male ssmate. She felt it all. The ssmates seemed to look at her with something wrong. I often hear some girls whispering, and I don''t know if they are talking about her. Lin Manman was even more desperate when the results of the midterm exam came out. It was obviouslyte, so why didn''t she finish her test papers? Tang Guo was still the first ce, so she didn''t deduct a few points at all. The mission showed failure, and she was a little more rxed. Recently, there has been no progress in getting the favor of Bi Zhan, and she feels that this system is ying her. Isnt it difficult for her to face Bi Zhan, who is a Yangou, with her face like this? Lin Manman didn''t want topare his performance with Tang Guo at all, so he became indifferent to Yan Geng again. In this regard, Yan Geng is not as kind to Lin Manman as he used to be, and he does not often speak to her, although ssmate Lin Manman is sometimes very enthusiastic. Lin Manman is now looking forward to another side quest. Give her something simpler, and don''tpare it to Tang Guo. She admitted that she was really inferior to Tang Guo, let''s go. Before long, she did look forward to the task. When the sound of the system sounded, she was still excited. After all, after the mid-term exam, she had no tasks for a long time. She was still thinking about that beauty Dan. If it weren''t for Tang Guo, she should still have a chance. I just didn''t expect... Chapter 3067: Female Wearing Books (60) Chapter 3067: Female Wearing Books (60) drop! Get ten points of Tang Guo''s hatred and reward one beauty pill. When "Drip", Lin Manman was really excited. When she heard that Tang Guo''s hatred value was about to be obtained, she was stunned, and she was a little excited when she heard that it was a reward for beauty pills. But...this...that, is there something wrong with the system? I asked her to beat Tang Guo before, but now I want her to pull Tang Guo''s hatred. Is this a human thing? She doesn''t like Tang Guo, but she can pull her hatred for no reason. Isn''t that good? Because it was after ss time, Lin Manman had a few girls who yed well, all sitting in the front row. Not far from Tang Guo''s location, Tang Guo also heard the sound of that stupid system, dispatching tasks to Lin Manman. In the plot, the system didn''t give Lin Manman such a hatred value task. It may be that Lin Manman had a smooth mission at the beginning, and won the first ce in the speech contest and got the beauty pill, which changed her biggest shoring. In the end, he won the favor of Bi Zhan and attracted Bi Zhan''s attention. It was like snowballing. The mission went smoothly and more and more things would be obtained. But these were all prevented by her, and the first thing that prevented Lin Manman from obtaining a beauty pill. With Yan Kong in thete stage of Bi Zhan, it is impossible to discover whose soul is beautiful first. Don''t talk about Bizhan, just talk about ordinary people, it''s the same. "Student Tang Guo, what''s wrong with you?" Lianjian noticed Tang Guo''s sudden smile, which is rare in the ssroom, and he smiled so gloatingly. Although it was an unkind smile, he felt that as long as Tang Guo smiled, he was very beautiful. "I remembered a happy thing." Lianjian asked subconsciously: "What is happy?" "Why do you want to share with you?" Tang Guo has returned to her indifferent appearance. If Lian Jian hadn''t seen her with a smile, smiling and talking to him, she would really think she was very cold, arrogant, and difficult. Get along with people. Lianjian couldn''t answer, as if she really didn''t need to share anything with him. "Want to know?" Lian Jian nodded, the system could not help but feel pity for him with his honesty. Although he knew he was not that stupid, and perhaps knew that Tang Guo was teasing him, he still felt pity for him. "After school in the afternoon, go to the school gate and wait." Lian Jian just wanted to ask why he was going to the school gate and waiting when the ss bell rang. He nced at Tang Guo and saw a teasing smile in her eyes. However, waiting at the school gate to hear this is a bit familiar. By the way, it seems that those students who didn''t study well and those who were caught smoking in school often told him like this. However, those ssmates have been influenced by him, and are currently studying hard every day, and have not told him for a long time to wait at the school gate after school. After ss was over at noon, Yan Geng didn''t know what was going on. He wanted to go to the cafeteria for dinner with Tang Guo, and said to Tang Guo, "It''s about to expire. I n to stay in the library recently. I''ll go with you soon. He nced at Lianjian. Although Lianjian and Tang Guo didn''t seem to have much, he was still a little wary. He has been thinking a lot recently, and he has decided to get closer to Tang Guo. He regrets it a little bit. In the meantime, because of Lin Manman''s appearance, how could he suddenly leave Tang Guo away. Lin Manman just heard this, her eyes suddenly brightened when she was still worried about how to pull Tangguo''s hatred value. I don''t know if she joins in, draws Yan Geng over, or calls Yan Geng away when she is in the library, will Tang Guo hate her for it. From her point of view, it is very possible, after all, Tang Guo is not a big belly person. Chapter 3068: Female Wearing Books (61) Chapter 3068: Female Wearing Books (61) After making the decision, Lin Manman called Yan Geng to stop, as if he and Yan Geng were still as familiar as before, and they were warming up. Anyone who didn''t know would think that she had a good rtionship with Yan Geng. She never thought about being ambiguous with Yan Geng, just as a good friend, like a close buddy. Even so, I''m afraid that any girl can''t ept the boy she cares about, and she is an iron buddy with another girl, and the rtionship is closer than herself, right? Lin Manman was thinking very well, but she hadn''t thought about whether Yan Geng was the boy Tang Guo cared about. I didn''t even think about it. Her performance of Yan Geng''s cold and hot has already reduced Yan Geng''s good impression of her. "Yan Geng, the bulletin board will be updated today. After dinner, let''s go there together." Lin Manman walked up naturally. The original three-person line became a four-person line. She also inadvertently squeezed in between Yan Geng and Tang Guo. Tang Guo: Thank you very much. She really can''t hate such a ssmate Lin Manman. The hatred value, it is impossible to have hatred value. Lianjian: Thanks. This ssmate Yan Geng didn''t know what was going on, so suddenly he was about toe over to talk to ssmate Tang Guo, his eyes still hot and diligent, and he wanted to help with cooking. I wonder if it is a time of intense study, which will destroy Tang Guo''s learning environment and distract her? Yan Geng:? "Does the board newspaper be updated today?" Yan Geng was taken aback for a moment, "isn''t it updated once a week?" "The final exam is about toe soon." Lin Manman''s face was not flushed, Xinbuqiang said, she was not telling a lie, and the bulletin was updated once a week. If there were any small activities during the period, some conspicuous ces would be updated. Just like thest time, Tang Guo appeared on a TV show and upies half of the ckboard on the board, which made many people envious. She is a little envious, can be on TV, but there are not many people. In particr, he is so authoritative. In the talented program, he stood out and won the first ce in the speech contest. The final exam is about to be now, and the content of the board report must be updated. After listening to Lin Manman''s exnation, Yan Geng had no doubts. Because this is his task, it is either to finish it at noon, it is after school time, or it is one hour and two hours after school. Therefore, he nced at Tang Guo apologetically: "Maybe there will be no way to go to the library for a while, I will miss the appointment." He finally mustered up the courage to approach Tang Guo again. In the dark, he already felt that he seemed to have missed an excellent opportunity. If you seize that opportunity, the ending may be different. There might be Lin Manman''s rtionship, but he couldn''t me Lin Manman. After all, although Lin Manman was cold and hot to him, he did feel that Lin Manman didn''t mean anything to him. Tang Guo looked at Yan Geng''s regret, felt Lin Manman''s expectation, andughed in her heart. Lin Manman probably waited for her to shake her face, and then gave the other party a bit of hatred. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do what the other party wanted, she didn''t hate Lin Manman at all. That stupid system, every time a task is dispatched, will only make her feel funny. "Ok." Due to the fact that it is not copsed, Tang Guo responded coldly, as if it were the same thing. Lin Manman couldn''t figure it out because Tang Guo had always been like this. Chapter 3069: Female Wearing Books (62) Chapter 3069: Female Wearing Books (62) Therefore, whether Tang Guo is angry or not, the main reason is whether he is angry with her or hates her. Should I hate it? However, she did not receive the prompt from the system, and Tang Guo had hatred against her. Could it be that the hatred value is not enough? That''s right, Tang Guo is a arrogant person, and she still found a legitimate excuse to pull Yan Geng to the drawing board. Even if she felt ufortable, she probably wouldn''t hate her. Lin Manman, who has done useless work, is a bit bad as a whole. When eating, they all seemed absent-minded, thinking about how to obtain Tang Guo''s hatred value. She still can''t do the kind of thing that goes up and ps someone. Moreover, if she pped someone for no reason, then she wouldn''t make sense. In order to increase the hatred value, it does not seem worthwhile to do this kind of brain damage. What does Tang Guo care about? What cares most about is the academic performance, Lin Manman ispletely stunned, if she is better than the academic performance, can she still be so miserable? He had already won Tang Guo in the mid-term exam. She sighed, and after she finished eating, she took Yan Geng to run the newspaper. Yan Geng looked at Tang Guo apologetic, and was obviously impatient with Lin Manman''s urging. But remembering that Lin Manman had helped him, he suppressed that impatience. Perhaps, Lin Manman just wanted to finish the board report earlier, otherwise he would have to waste time to do it. "The rtionship between Lin Manman and Yan Geng looks very good." On the way to the library, Lian Jian said casually, "Lin Manman''s grades seem to have improved a lot. I often saw her in thest semester. Ask Yan Geng''s question." Tang Guo looked at Lianjian, his serious words really made herugh to death. "and so?" "So, I suspect that the rtionship between the two of them is unusual. Of course, I just suspect that I haven''t caught the pigtail yet." System: This guy, clearly instigating discord, also said that he is so high-sounding. Isn''t it just to remind the host that the two may be a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship, although they are used to doubt, many things just cannot withstand doubt. Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled: "Student Lianjian really deserves to be the president of the student union. The male student of Cha school hides in the corner and smokes cigarettes. He often stares at the female students ears and asks them to take off their jewelry. You have to worry about it, male What about the female ssmate?" "Of course you have to manage. Make sure that every student in the school is studying hard and focusing on learning tasks. Beforepleting their studies, don''t be distracted and don''t steal the forbidden fruit. That is the basic duty of a student council president. I didn''t see it, then They are lucky. If you get caught, of course you have to deal with it." Lian Jian gently pushed the frame of the sses, with a serious look, more terrifying than the dean of the school. Tang Guo suddenly remembered that the dean of this school did not have any sense of existence. But some of the male students who were more leaping off looked very strange when they saw Lianjian. No matter how fierce the male students were, they turned around and left when they saw Lianjian. It is estimated that those male ssmates have been probabilized by ssmate Lianjian, and they have been converted. "Student Lianjian, I have a question for you." Lianjian stopped and looked at Tang Guo, "What''s the problem?" Tang Guo took a step closer and asked in a low voice, "You are in charge of male and female ssmates all day long. Have you ever liked girls?" Chapter 3070: Female Wearing Books (63) Chapter 3070: Female Wearing Books (63) Without waiting for Lianjian''s answer, Tang Guo said again: "I guess, there should be none. If there were, Lianjian would not be so calm and serious." Tang Guo had said everything, but Lian Jian was a little flustered. "in fact" "Have it?" Lianjian is struggling especially inside, is there? When Tang Guo asked him this question, his mind was filled with her smile, making him walk to the library quickly. "Student Lianjian, what are you doing so fast?" Tang Guo hurried to catch up. Lian Jian seemed to feel that her reaction was too great, which made her a little bit unable to catch up, and her pace slowed down again, calming her fast heart. His face was already calm, as if nothing had happened just now. "Is there?" Tang Guo asked again, still not waiting for Lianjian to answer, pretending to understand, making Lianjian even more panicked. In this situation, whether he said yes or no, it feels bad. To say yes, she must ask who it is. If he didn''t, he couldn''t say anything. "Sometimes have a crush." Tang Guo moved closer and said with a smile, "It must be a crush. People who are upright and serious like ssmate Lianjian, who also love to learn and oppose school love, must be unwilling to disturb you. The girl you have a crush on?" Lianjian: "..." Actually, it''s not an interruption. Isn''t it good to make progress together? Bah, he was taken crooked. "ssmate Lianjian, does the other party know you have a crush on her?" Lianjian: "..." "I don''t know," Tang Guo smiled unchanged, Lian Jian was particrly flustered, "Then when you graduate from high school, will you show your heart to the other party?" Lianjian: "..." System: Haha, what a miserable male student. The host chased and killed them every step of the way, simply sealing all the back roads to death, and letting people say nothing would work. Lianjian is thinking about what to say, the library has arrived. "I came here early, there is no one in that ce, so let''s sit there." Tang Guo changed the subject and decided not to tease Lianjian. Students, learning is the main thing, how can they fall in love? Let''s wait for graduation ande of age. After studying, you can also tease male students. Male student (Lianjian): "..." It''s not a taste at all that Lianjian has been fooled. But he didn''t have time to think about that soon. Tang Guo wanted to discuss math problems with him, and the two of them sank in instantly. All the distracting thoughts had been dispelled. Even Kanam often feels magical. Obviously, every time Tang Guo tried to learn unintentionally, but the reaction was able to quickly make him enter the state of learning. For several days, Lin Manman called Yan Geng away midway. Sometimes, Yan Geng was already in the library, and Lin Manman woulde and call him away. asionally, it was Yan Geng who was talking to Tang Guo, and Lin Manman came to him to answer the difficult questions. Because of the previous rtionship, Yan Geng was not very good at rejecting Lin Manman. He didn''t think Lin Manman hated him, but when people asked him for advice, he directly refused, as if it was a bit unpleasant. In this way, Lin Manman didn''t know how many times he disturbed Yan Geng and Tang Guo to talk. Yan Geng was a little helpless, but seeing Lin Manman''s heartlessness, and asionally helping him with some water and helping him a little, he didn''t realize that Lin Manman was deliberate. It is estimated that the final exam ising soon, Lin Manman wants to ask him to study, is he so enthusiastic about him? Chapter 3071: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (64) Chapter 3071: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (64) Yan Geng could understand this. Regarding Tang Guo''sck of progress, Yan Geng was extremely distressed. It was Lin Manman who was more distressed than Yan Geng. She has bothered Tang Guo and Yan Geng so many times, doesn''t Tang Guo bother her at all? Don''t you hate her? She called Yan Geng away for many times. Tang Guo didn''t resent her at all. Did she think she was a green tea bitch? She even said to Tang Guo several times: "I''m sorry, Tang Guo, I didn''t want to disturb you, but at our ce, the one who is best at drawing cartoon characters and monsters is Yan Geng. Please understand. " Tang Guo''s attitude was still cold and indifferent at the time, and she couldn''t tell whether she was happy or unhappy, so she thought she was unhappy. Tang Guo did not, like many people, stubbornly said, don''t mind. She really thought that Tang Guo''s hatred value had been pulled by her. However, tomorrow was the final exam, and the system prompt did not sound. So, Tang Guo doesn''t hate her at all? On the morning of the final exam, Lin Manman discovered a truth. Maybe she was lucky. She saw Tang Guo and Lianjian approach the school together, during which Tang Guo smiled particrly nicely at Lianjian. Lin Manman squeezed his sleeves and muttered silently: "Could it be that I was the wrong person? Tang Guo didn''t care about Yan Geng at all. She was attracted by the bookworm Lianjian?" For this reason, Lin Manman carefully observed that after the final exam, she finally affirmed that Tang Guo, the heroine, and Yan Geng, the heroine, had long been blocked by her. Tang Guo now has another goal, and that person is actually the bookworm Lianjian. So, how can she pull the hatred value? How to get the hatred value will have to go next semester. She and Lianjian are not familiar, nor do they have any contact information. However, she still intends to ask Lianjian''s contact information on the day she gets her transcript. This day soon came, and after Yan Geng found out about the final exam, Lin Manman stopped pestering him. He sighed helplessly. Although ssmate Lin Manman is more enthusiastic, he is also more utilitarian. When he is used, he is particrly enthusiastic. When he is not required to talk about topics, he will be ignored. Fortunately, at first, he thought that Lin Manman was after his face, butter he realized that she was after his smart brain. Lin Manman stopped Lianjian at the school gate on the day when she got her transcript. She chose Tang Guo to be there. After all, this is the only way to pull the hatred value. Tang Guo saw what Lin Manman meant, and almost didn''t p his thighs andughed. This Lin Manman had to work too hard toplete the side task. System: Don''t underestimate girls'' determination to love beauty. "Student Lianjian, can I ask for your phone number?" Lin Manman plucked up the courage to reach Lianjian''s face. Although she was a nerd, she didn''t know why, speaking to the other party, she felt more terrifying than Bi Zhan. At this time, Bi Zhan just walked out of the school with sleepy eyes and saw Lin Manman''s contact information. He quickly turned his face to the side and walked fast, as if he had seen something he didn''t like. Lin Manman was a little angry when he saw it. The Bizhan was really annoying. It didn''t look good. It wasn''t her fault. As for the performance, was it so obvious? "Is it inconvenient?" Lin Manman retreated a bit when he saw Lian Jian looking at her lightly. Chapter 3072: Female Wearing Books (65) Chapter 3072: Female Wearing Books (65) "If it''s not convenient..." Lin Manman gritted his teeth, "Why don''t you give me a penguin ount? After all, the student union and our newspaper team sometimes have some docking. And if there are any problems, I would like to ask Lianjian students. , Your grades are excellent." Yan Geng listened beside him, and shook his head speechlessly. This ssmate Lin Manman really didn''t know what to say about her. It turned out to be indifferent to him, because he thought that his level was not enough to help her lecturing, so changed the goal to Lianjian? Speaking of Tang Guo is the first grade, he is better than Lianjian. The reason why he didn''t look for Tang Guo was probably because he thought Tang Guo was not easy to get along with. In fact, thinking about the days when she first came to this high school, Tang Guo was not as difficult as she imagined. Many people actually misunderstood her. She is just that character. The more I thought about the past, Yan Geng became more and more worried. If he hadn''t joined the newspaper team at the beginning, and hadn''t fallen, maybe the rtionship with Tang Guo would be very good. At least, it should be better than between Lianjian and her. Lianjian gently pushed down the frame of the sses: "Do you have arge group of school student activity members?" "Added." Lin Manman answered honestly, the other party''s question was too serious, she thought she had met the teacher. Lianjian nodded: "Then there is no need to add me. If there is any notice from the school, there will be any things that need to be matched with you, there will be in therge group. And your team leader will also notify you in time." "But I want to ask Lianjian ssmate..." Lianjian said solemnly: "I think Yan Geng is still able to give you the topic at the current level. Your grades have improved a lot, which shows that he is speaking well. Since there is progress, don''t half-hearted and change someone. May not be used to it yet." "I think ssmate Lianjian is so good, the learning method..." "May not be suitable for you." Lianjian still looks very indifferent, "Although my learning method is very good, but it is not suitable for you. I never draft questions, do not use aputer, whether it is double-digit or three-digit. Addition, subtraction, multiplication and division of digits, Im all mental arithmetic, can you keep up? I have learned all the forms of physical chemistry and mathematics in my mind. It can be said to be easy to solve. If you want to solve a problem, I may After reading the question for half a minute, you can get the answer. But if I tell it, you should not understand it." "If you can memorize all the forms by heart, and you can mentally calcte three digits and two digits like me, you can still try it. Maybe it is suitable to use my learning method." Lin Manman: Is it such a **** rejection? She looked at Tang Guo again and looked at Tang Guo. It seemed that when the two of them were discussing the question, there was no draft paper, and the pen did not move. They just stared at the nk question, spoke quickly, and their minds turned around. Fast. "ssmate Yan Geng''s method is very suitable for you. There are not many ssmates who are so patient." Lianjian smiled at Lin Manman. "There will be a holiday next. If you can memorize all the forms you have learned, it is required Write down all the words you have learned, and memorize the poems and texts you need to memorize. I can help you with the topic." I almost didn''t say that we are not at the same level, it is difficult to speak, and you can''t understand it. Lin Manman looked at Tang Guo subconsciously and saw that she was still indifferent, and could not tell whether the hatred value was pulled. Probably not, after all, her situation now seems not so good. Maybe she is still happy, thinking she is very stupid. System: [Host, your family is so cute and really hardcore. Tang Guo: "Well, I suddenly felt a little sympathetic to Lin Manman." System: [I dont know how that stupid nameless system will be assigned to her next. The main line cannot be abandoned, but the branch line is eptable. I guess she will give up. The system just finished, Lin Manman already gave up the task by default in his mind. Memorizing the form, all the words, all the poems, it''s dying. [Dip, the host chose to abandon the task of obtaining Tang Guo''s ten hatred points. Lin Man let out a long sigh, if she can''t do the task next time, she should just give up. Abandon the mission voluntarily and the mission system will freeze for one year. Lin Manman: "..." Is there any hope for Beauty Pill in this life? ... "Student Lianjian, do you want me to take you home?" Even Jian didn''t refuse this time, he didn''t know why, he just wanted to sit with her for a while, even if he didn''t talk, he would be hurt by her. When Lianjian got out of the car, he suddenly said to Tang Guo, "I should have a crush on someone." After that, he ran away. Tang Guo: "..." How shy, like a big girl. Just as she was about to close the car door, Lianjian walked back seriously again and said seriously: "I will not disturb her now, and I will confess to her when I graduate." "Student Tang Guo, be careful on the way." This time, Lianjian watched Tang Guo go into the car. She nced back at the bicycle controlled by Lianjian. Did he really think she couldn''t tell that the money from that bicycle could be used to buy an ordinary car? Really shameless, a serious car ride. System: emmm Chapter 3073: Female Wearing Books (66) Chapter 3073: Female Wearing Books (66) Since the showdown with Tang''s father and Tang''s mother, those two people will note home as long as they are fine. They didn''te back to disturb Tang Guo, and Tang Guo wouldn''t find it ufortable. Unless there was a banquet attended by Miss Tang, they would call to inform them, their voices were very stiff, and they were not willing to cover their faces. Only when Tang Guo arrives at the banquet, they will act as intimacy with her as before. The two illegitimate children wanted to iste her at the banquet and make trouble for her. Later I found out that it was all ufortable to find. I don''t know when, Tang Guo at the banquet has already made some friends of the same age. These few friends are not the two illegitimate children who can pull it through. It should be said that they are notparable. During the holidays, Tang Guo will also be invited to banquets from time to time. At this moment, she was at the banquet, chatting with a few new friends. The pair of illegitimate children sat on the other side, whispering, and nced at Tang Guo from time to time. "Tang Guo, those two people are watching you sneakily, are you familiar with it?" one of the girls asked curiously, "That look like a mouse is really ufortable." Several other girls also nodded. Usually someone watched them whispering, but they ignored them. But the two boys and girls talked and looked at their eyes, which gave people a very ufortable feeling. If they were right, when they looked at Tang Guo, there was anger and hatred in their eyes. "I don''t know, here, I know a few of you." "Hey, that''s not right, how do I remember that your parents seem to have a good rtionship with their parents, so let you y with them before?" "They are them, I am me, and they know, but it doesn''t mean I know." Tang Guo''s attitude was particrly obvious, allowing her friends to understand the meaning. In other words, they don''t care about those two people, they even need to stay away. The reason why they yed well with Tang Guo was that after contact, they thought she was a good person. Second, the old man at home said that Tang Guo is the granddaughter of Mr. Tang, and Mr. Lin''s granddaughter can make friends. After the contact, they still like to get along with her. After a few banquets, they are very familiar. In the past, they thought she didn''t look so easy to get along with, and they didn''t expect that she could not look good. As for Yu Pingping and Chen Bofei, the two sneaky eyes, they are not interested at all. Although they had a good rtionship with Tang''s father and Tang''s mother, they didn''t have any interest and were a little disgusted. When the banquet was over, before Tang Guo left the banquet, it was rare for Tang''s father and mother to go out with her. While there was no one, Mother Tang said to her: "When did you get acquainted with those little ones?" "It''s all at the banquet, did you just find out?" Tang Guo looked at Mother Tang with a surprised look, her face was ugly. "You have to talk to me like this, no matter what, I''m also your mother." Father Tang said with a calm face: "What''s the matter with your mother''s question? Also, when you y, can you not iste Ping Ping and Bo Fei? What will happen if you y with them? We have given back a lot, you have nothing to do. We did not participate, nor did we bring them back." "Iste them?" Chapter 3074: Female Wearing Books (67) Chapter 3074: Female Wearing Books (67) Tang Guo seemed to hear some strange joke, she felt that these two people really had a bad head. Do you really think that she is their seed and can do whatever she wants? Do you think she dare not do anything? Do you think that until now, she has not disclosed the matter to the two elders and said that it was because of her face? Im sorry, she said it on the first day. The reason why she didnt make it public was that she hadntpleted her studies and was temporarily unable to take charge of the twopanies. There were also two old men who thought she needed to exercise, and would give it to She opened a small stove. Before she finished her studies, she had to trouble these two people and help her temporarily manage the assets of the Tanglin family. At that time, I wonder if they will be dumbfounded. "Take them to y together?" Tang Guo nced at the two with a smile, approached them, and whispered, "If I want to take them to y, I am afraid that something unpleasant will suddenlye to mind. Raising my hand is to give They pped them. If you dont mind, I can y with them. Im not happy then, p them twice. Dont be angry. Obviously he was whispering softly, but his father and mother Tang almost took a step back. Especially Father Tang, he almost pped him. Tang Guo didn''t evade, but raised his head and looked at him: "I said, don''t bother me, provoke me, make me irritable, and then we should be ashamed." "I was justughed at for a while, and then many people should sympathize with me. And you, it''s different." Father Tang slowly let go of his hand, and Tang Guo smiled and left. So angry that Tang''s father and Tang''s mother almost fainted, and Tang''s father pulled his tie: "This unfilial daughter is really going to **** me off." "I knew that this unfilial girl shouldn''t have been made at the beginning." Mother Tang said bitterly, "Wait, wait until you get the shares, then drive her out." After getting the shares, this unfilial girl is useless. If it weren''t for fear of moving her, it would attract the attention of the two old men. Are they so embarrassed? Throughout the holiday, Tang Guo was refreshed. Since they beat Tang''s father and Tang''s mother for a while, at every subsequent banquet, they dare not say anything to Tang Guo. And the two illegitimate children, I don''t know if they had been instructed by them, and asionally sneered at Tang Guo, but they would never get in front of her again and take the initiative to confront her. Seeing that the school was about to start, Tang Guo had already epted the teaching of two elders for a holiday. But Tang''s father and mother were in trouble here. The original driver, after being dismissed by Tang Guo, Tang Guo secretly told him the secret of Tang''s father and mother. The driver used this secret to ckmail Tang''s father and mother. The two thought that after the driver took a sum of money, they would stop. Especially after inquiring that the other party has gone abroad. I thought the other party would be there and would note back again. After all, the amount they gave to each other is not small. Unexpectedly, the driver returned after a few months. Not only did hee back, but he called them separately and asked them for money. After inquiring, the driver went to a foreign country to gamble and lost all his money. Then he came back and threatened the two. The two knew that if this matter was not resolved, the driver''s matter would be a bottomless pit. Tang Guo didn''t know these things. The system didn''t pay attention to this matter either. After all, they all guessed that, given the degree of the driver''s greed for money, they would definitely not let the two big fishes of Tang father and Tang mother go. Chapter 3075: Female Wearing Books (68) Chapter 3075: Female Wearing Books (68) Tang''s father and mother, Tang Guo, were someone with some dexterity. Tang Guo only found outter that the two of them didn''t know what method they had used, and they stopped the driver. He didn''t threaten the two again, as if he was still afraid of them. Tang Guo thought that the driver could not make any big waves, but what happenedter still surprised her. The driver didn''t know what handle he found, and threatened with two people. That is the true love of both Tang and Tang, Yu Ting and Chen Yunshu. The driver threatened the two of them. They not only took the money obediently, but also did not dare to tell Tang''s father and Tang''s mother. After learning the news, Tang Guo guessed that these two people should have something that Tang''s father and mother could not know, and they would be threatened by him only when they fell into the hands of the driver. [The host is big, do you need to find out the handle of those two people? "No, it''s good for them to love each other. I''m not interested in helping them find out the truth of the matter, so let the matter develop slowly. They are not having a good time with the driver tossing them. Don''t pay attention to them. It will definitely make them ufortable." Tang Guo guessed right. Later, the two would find all kinds of excuses to ask Tang''s father and Tang mother for money, and even use the advantage of the position to get some money to use. The positions of the two are respectively as senior executives in Tanglin''s twopanies. School finally started, Tang Guo got off the bus and ran into Lianjian and Yan Geng who had just arrived at the school gate. Yan Geng looked a little happily in Tang Guo''s direction, and then silently nced at Lianjian: "Lianjian, why are you so early?" "I have an appointment with Tang Guo." Lianjian gently pushed down the frame of the sses and took out a workbook from his schoolbag. "Make an appointment toe early and look at each other''s workbooks." Although you can''t fall in love, you can do exercises together to help each other correct right or wrong. If you cant hold a small hand, its the same for doing the questions. System: wit boy. Yan Geng''s vignce just now disappearedpletely. It turned out that this nerd was waiting here for Tang Guo and exchanging workbooks with her for changes. Sure enough, he is really a nerd. Tang Guo, such a beautiful female ssmate, actually only wanted to do a problem with the other party. Yan Geng felt that Lianjian really deserved to be single. With a smile, he walked to Tang Guo: "Are you free at noon? Do you want to go with milk tea?" Now that he wanted to understand, he decided not to always ask her to go to the library, but to take her to ces like milk tea shops. The girls in the ss like to run to the milk tea shop when they are fine. He watched those little lovers secretly meeting in the milk tea shop. Although I didn''t dare to pull my hands on the campus, I walked side by side and talked. Tang Guo nced at Yan Geng. Before speaking, Lian Jian walked up with the workbook: "Student Tang Guo, are you finished with your workbook?" Yan Geng: Sure enough, there was no wink. Didn''t you see him close? Lianjian: The dog doesn''t wink, only if it wins, it wille up to stop it. Tang Guo nodded: "It''s done." "We made an appointment before." Lianjian emphasized, looking at Yan Geng with a serious expression, "Did you make an appointment with him?" Yan Geng felt a little ufortable, as if they did not make an appointment first. Sure enough, Tang Guo shook his head: "No." "Oh..." Lianjian smiled, "That''s good, I thought you had an appointment, so I can''t change the workbook together." If they change together, Yan Geng won''t bother them to study and progress together. Chapter 3076: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (69) Chapter 3076: Girl Wearing Books and Writing (69) "I want to change the workbook with ssmate Lianjian, so I won''t go to the milk tea shop with you." Tang Guo would still give credit to this little face. Lianjian held the exercise book''s hand gently, and he was really scared. She wanted to go to the milk tea shop with Yan Geng. When he was rejected, Yan Geng was not surprised. When Tang Guo was about to enter the school, he quickly followed in: "Will you be free tomorrow?" Before Tang Guo said anything, Lian Jian stared at Yan Geng: "Student Yan Geng, although some things are a bit unkind, I still have to say. Tang Guo is the first in the ss, the best ssmate in the first grade, you She will be asked to drink milk tea at every turn, which can easily disturb ssmate Tang Guo''s study." "You don''t care about your academic performance. In your spare time, if you don''t study hard by yourself, you still want to take Tang Guo to fall with you. If her grade drops, can you be responsible?" Yan Geng almost wanted to cover his ears. He was wrong. He shouldn''t ask a female ssmate to drink milk tea in front of Lianjian. This guy, just like Tang Seng reciting sutras, was particrly difficult. I heard that those students in the school who jumped in particr were taught by him to be obedient. "Student Yan Geng, now is the time to study nervously. Whether you just want to ask Tang Guo to drink milk tea, or you want to do something else with the excuse of drinking milk tea, I don''t agree with it." Seriously say, "The student''s task is to study seriously. If you want to drink milk tea, go by yourself." Yan Geng was scolded for a while, looking at Tang Guo a little innocently, hoping that she could help to say a few words, even the guard was too wide. If Tang Guo wanted to drink milk tea, they would have time to make an appointment, and Lianjian couldn''t manage it. Tang Guo saw Yan Geng''s call for help, but also felt the sudden tension. It''s a pity that all his nervousness was hidden by those ck-rimmed sses. Especially with a serious appearance, no one would think that he was nervous, this guy, the hidden is too deep, and the excuse is quite good. "Student Yan Geng, I am not interested in milk tea." Tang Guo said when even Jian Jian''s heart was about to jump out, "I am only interested in the workbook now. If you want to drink milk tea, you can make an appointment with a good person. ." "After studying, I can rx asionally..." Yan Geng wanted to rescue him. Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t want to rx, the milk tea is too tired, I don''t like it." The refusal was so obvious that Yan Geng had no choice but to give up temporarily, his expression a little embarrassed. "I''m going to change the workbook, let''s go." Lianjian shouted to Tang Guo in a low voice, "There are still a lot of copies. With Yan Geng, a male ssmate who only knows to y all day long, what is there to say. I also want to ask her to drink milk tea. Don''t think he didn''t see it. He just wanted to affect Tang Guo''s academic performance and distract her. As a student cadre, he would pinch out the signs of certain things, so that the buds of youthful love can''t be sent out. The system is on the side, almostughing to death. School started, Tang Guo and Lianjian were basically inseparable. Many people want to find something wrong, and then they find that these two perverts are sitting together, discussing only study, there is nothing wrong. Yan Geng observed these two men every day, and he didn''t think they had any problems. Chapter 3077: Female Wearing Books (70) Chapter 3077: Female Wearing Books (70) Slowly, everyone got used to it, and Lian Jian would help Tang Guo cook rice and do something within his power. After all, ssmate Lianjian is a good student, except that he doesn''t speak much, he is still very nice and enthusiastic. System: Very enthusiastic, most of them are great for his host. Lin Manman has been rtively boring this semester. The task system has been frozen for one year and no side tasks will be dispatched. Even if there is a main task that can still be done, she can''t do anything about that Yan Gou. Bi Zhan is different from Yan Geng. Yan Geng is a person who is more concerned about his old love. She helped Yan Geng at the beginning, but now she asks Yan Geng for help, and the other party basically agrees. However, Bi Zhan is different. Nothing happened to him. He sleeps or sleeps every day, and there is no danger at all. He is still a person who cares about appearance, and turns his head when he sees her. He did not take the initiative to say a word to her because she had been sitting not far from him for so long. Every time she spoke, he quickly moved his eyes and ran away. For fear of being invisible to others, he disliked her looks very much. The onlyfort to Lin Manman is that after so long, she has lost a lot of weight. Now I dont look fat anymore, except for my bad skin, it doesnt look so good. There are also many girls who are asking her how to lose weight. She has no experience with this, so she can only prevaricate with answers that everyone knows: don''t eat snacks, eat regrly, and keep exercising. No one will feel that there is something wrong with such a panacea answer. Unable toplete Bi Zhan''s main mission, and even being disgusted by the other party''s appearance, Lin Manman was really looking forward to it. The mission system was thawed, and he quickly dispatched side missions to her. She understood that if she didn''t get the beauty pill, she might not be able toplete the main task of Bi Zhan. Time passed quickly, and a yearter, Lin Manman''s mission system was finally unblocked. Hearing the familiar "di", Lin Manman was so excited, he almost screamed, especially looking forward to the end of get out of ss, andter he could unblock some tasks. After finally waiting for the end of get out of ss, Lin Manman decided not to contact Tang Guo, so that he might not be able to trigger the side quest about Tang Guo. There was another beep, Lin Manman was very excited, and listened carefully to the system''s dull mechanical voice: [Won the first ce in the school evening show next month, and reward a beauty Dan. No. 1 in the performance of cultural programs? ? It doesn''t seem to be about Tang Guo''s side mission, right? Although the first ce is difficult, as long as she manages well, and then ys tricks, she won''t be able to get the first ce, right? So, this time she has hope. Sure enough, when the ss started, the head teacher said, let the ssmates prepare for next month''s party program. At that time, the top three of all programs will have rich rewards. This school is not short of money, and the rewards are indeed rich. Lin Manman only cares about the beauty pill, and decided on the spot that he must go back today and think carefully about what kind of show he can perform at that time to win the first ce. She subconsciously looked at Tang Guo''s ce. Tang Guo is so busy studying, shouldn''t she participate in this kind of show? After all, rehearsing shows is still very time consuming. However, the head teacher said, "Tang Guo, and Lianjian,e to the office after sster, the teacher has something to ask you." Chapter 3078: Female Wearing Books (71) Chapter 3078: Female Wearing Books (71) To be honest, Lianjian was still a little nervous when he was suddenly found by the head teacher. Compared with Tang Guo, she was much calmer. She was sure that the teacher was definitely not looking for something strange. Between her and Lianjian, they are really just good partners for serious study, and the head teacher will never doubt anything. But for the entire ss, Lian Jian was very panicked. There is a mess in his mind. He has been in high school for so long, and this is one of the few times when he gets lost in ss. However, his face was calm, and he was still wearing a pair of very serious and dull ck-framed sses. No one except Tang Guo could find out that he was panicked now. After ss, Lianjian and Tang Guo walked side by side behind the head teacher, still calm on the surface, in fact they were sweating behind them. It''s messed up in my mind. What would he say if the head teacher asked them what was going on? Saying he was unrequited love, Tang Guo didn''t know anything. However, Tang Guo really didn''t seem to know. Yes, he is unrequited love. After finding an excuse, Lian Jian let out a sigh of relief. After returning to his senses, Tang Guo was staring at him curiously, so scared that he almost couldn''t stabilize. Finally, when he arrived at the office, Lianjian still trembled when the head teacher spoke, but he was stunned after waiting for the head teacher to speak. "Student Lianjian, I remember that your specialty is piano, right?" On the first day of high school, the head teacher sent a special list to help understand the situation of the ssmates. When you have any activities, talk to your ssmates directly and it will be much cheaper. Lianjian nodded stupidly: "Yes." "Is there a problem with performing on stage?" Since it is a specialty and can be filled in, of course the head teacher thinks it should be good. In such a question, the main reason is to make sure. Lianjian nodded: "No problem." How could there be a problem? After all, this is really his good point. Maybe his level is not as good as those piano masters. A small performance on stage is enough. The head teacher smiled and nodded: "That''s good." He turned to Tang Guo again, "Student Tang Guo, I remember you filled in dance before your specialty?" Tang Guo also nodded, the original owner did fill in the speciality list to be good at a certain kind of dance. In fact, the head teacher knows, after all, the original master was an excellent ssmate who was known for his many talents and good grades in junior high school. "That''s good, I mean, I''m very nervous about studying now. It''s very rare to have an evening show. Your academic performance is the first and second in age, or you can cooperate on the surface to encourage everyone." The head teacher asked cautiously. In fact, he still wants to show off with the teachers of other sses. The first and second grades are in his ss. Not only does he have good academic performance, but he is also versatile. Shouldn''t he envy other teachers? Haha. Lianjian doesn''t have any opinion on the performance. He just didn''t know what Tang Guo meant. Looking at Tang Guo subconsciously, he didn''t know if she would agree, he still looked forward to it. "Do you want me to dance with ssmate Lianjian to apany you?" Tang Guo asked. The head teacher smiled and responded, "Yes, is it okay? The main thing is that you are willing and will not dy your study. If you think rehearsal is time-consuming, then forget it." This person, you need to know how to get enough, right? These two outstanding students have already made many ss teachers jealous. Chapter 3079: Female Wearing Books (72) Chapter 3079: Female Wearing Books (72) "If Lianjian is fine, I will be fine." The head teacher looked at Lianjian, and he quickly said, "Student Tang Guo is happy, how could I not agree?" Cooperative performance, look forward to. ... The two came out of the office and asked Lian Jian in a low voice, "When should we rehearse, at noon or after school? If it doesn''t work, weekends are fine. I have nothing to do on weekends, so I can spare time to rehearse." System: This dog thing clearly wants to upy the host''s weekend time. Leave the one he most hopes for till the end, isn''t this just making people more impressive, choose thest one? "Well on the weekend, there is not much time at noon. There may be other students upying the spare teachers in the school. And we are piano dancers, and we need a quiet and spacious ce. Forget it in the afternoon, I want to go home early." Lian Jian was not disappointed at all, on the contrary he was very happy: "Okay, where shall we go?" "Go to your house." Tang Guo nced at Lianjian and smiled, "Is your house big enough?" Lianjian coughed lightly and whispered: "It''s not very big, but the rehearsal is still enough. Will it start this weekend?" "Yes, where is your home? Let''s start on Friday. We have a lot of time on Friday. We will rehearse and go back. I wille back on Saturday." Lianjian said seriously: "Then you wille with me on Friday, and I will pick you up on Saturday." "Do you use your bike?" Tang Guo nodded, "It''s okay. Although there are only two wheels, it is considered a light luxury product and it is worthy of me." Lianjian: "..." Everything seemed to be exposed. He just doesn''t like to ride in a car, and he is picked up every day. In order not to doubt anything, he chose a bike that looked simr to an ordinary bicycle and had the lowest price, but she did not expect it to be recognized. System: If someone hears it, I am afraid that I will curse a woman who worships gold. Lin Manman didn''t know that Tang Guo and Lianjian were going to perform at the party, thinking that the head teacher was just asking the two about their studies. After thinking about it for a few days, she decided to perform a sketch or a drama. It is basically impossible for her to be the first person toplete and get the first ce. After all, there are many great students in the school. Relying on the rtionships she formed with the members of her bulletin team, find some good ssmates to rehearse the sketches or dramas together. There must be a funny, meaningful and moving kind, which can definitely resonate, and the most important thing is to win Up. After thinking about it, she selected members, among which Yan Geng was not spared. He couldn''t refuse Lin Manman''s request and agreed. In the end, what they performed was still drama, thinking that the drama was slightly more advanced than the sketch. She happily went to sign up, but she was quietly relieved without seeing any movement from Tang Guo. When school is over on Friday, Tang Guo will follow Lianjian to his house. She guessed that Lianjian''s home was not small, and thought it might be a big vi, at least not worse than hers. Never thought that Lian Jianjia was a manor. The venue is definitely enough. "Student Lianjian, your family is bigger than mine." If it wasn''t for the wrong time, even Jian would like to say, if you like it, just live in it and treat it as your own home. But now they are all high school students, and they only confessed to graduation. So bear with it. "The birds and flowers are fragrant here, so let''s rehearse at your house in the future." Lian Jian nodded, very happy. Chapter 3080: Female Wearing Books (73) Chapter 3080: Female Wearing Books (73) After rehearsing for an afternoon, Tang Guo nned to bid farewell to go back as soon as it was getting dark. Lianjian stayed: "The meal has been prepared, eat it and go back." "Then I''m wee." Lian Jian: "..." I thought I would persuade him for a long time, but I didn''t expect...Is it so impolite? Girls are not reserved at all. Fortunately, they are not so reserved. "Lian Shao, are you going to call Zhan Shao over?" The butler suddenly appeared, and the sudden address made Tang Guo fall into thought. Show less? Which one shows less? Lian Jian shook his head and refused: "No, you can order a takeaway for him. He doesn''t deserve this." system:"" "Okay..." The butler turned around and went out, but came back shortly afterwards, followed by a person, who is not Bi Zhan with a sleepy expression? Bi Zhan yawned, noticed Tang Guo, and took a closer look, as if he thought it was pretty good, he chose to sit down. Tang Guo found that Lianjian''s face rarely showed disgust. "Cousin, what is there to eat today?" When Bi Zhan spoke, he had already ordered people to serve food, so he was very wee, and took a bite of the meal first. Lian Jian didn''t seem to see it, and said to Tang Guo: "Don''t pay attention to him, we will eat ours." After he finished speaking, he beckoned, "Next time I go to the restaurant, call him a takeaway, don''t bring it." Bi Zhan didn''t seem to feel disgusted. After the dishes were served, he just ate. While eating, he stared at Tang Guo for a while, his eyes showed appreciation, as if he was looking at Tang Guo, and he was eating especially, his eyes were clear and he had no other meaning at all. Lianjian looked particrly upset and wanted to throw people out. System: Hahahahaha. Tang Guo had a very good meal too, but he didn''t expect Bi Zhan to have this function, which made Lianjian almost runaway. On Saturday morning, Lianjian came to pick up Tang Guo, rarely by car. When Tang Guo looked at the car, she was still a little disappointed: "Why isn''t it your bike? I want to ride it." Lianjian: "..." "Then I will ride over tomorrow." Tang Guo nodded and got in the car. Even Jian didn''t realize that their way of getting along seemed a bit wrong. Their rehearsal, as if they were born with a tacit understanding, went smoothly. The only thing that made Lianjian ufortable was that even if the door was locked, Bi Zhan would climb the wall ande in to eat rice. Not only did he eat rice, but also watching Tang Guo eat, he could eat two more bowls than before. He was so angry that he couldn''t calm down at all. On the weekend morning, Lianjian really rode to pick up Tang Guo. Tang Guo sat on the back of the bicycle and smiled and said, "Student Lianjian, I will hold your waist for a while, lest you fall. Would you mind?" System: I understand why I need to ride a bicycle. It turns out I want to take the opportunity to eat tofu and take advantage of the guy''s advantage. "No, don''t mind, you will be steady in a while." Lianjian almost didn''t abandon the car and leave. When the arms circled his waist, he pedaled the bicycle. Since learning to bike, he was the least winged and most afraid of falling. Basically, every Saturday and Sunday, Lianjian went to pick up Tang Guo. If it wasn''t for fear that other people would see something, Tang Guo nned to ride in Lianjian''s car on Friday. System: Take advantage of the addiction, right? On the day of the party, Lin Manman confidently finished the y with his ssmates and received warm apuse. He believed that he should have a chance to get the first ce. Chapter 3081: Female Wearing Books (74) Chapter 3081: Female Wearing Books (74) At least, the previous shows are definitely not the opponents of her drama. Later, she sat down and watched the following programs carefully, watching them one by one, the more she watched, the happier she became. Beauty Dan, just around the corner. Seeing that the show is almost there, there is only one left. She let out a long sigh. There should be no highlights in thest program. Everyone watched the same thing. If it weren''t particrly brilliant, the students might leave immediately. Only when the beautiful piano sounded, she froze for a while. Is it so nice? She was a little nervous. He stared at the stage unblinkingly. At this moment, the stage was smoky and he couldn''t see the situation clearly. When the smoke slowly dissipated, she first stared at the position of the piano, because she was sitting close, and the lid of Lianjian was particrly conspicuous. Even if he was wearing a nice tuxedo, he didn''t take off his ck-rimmed sses. All students in the school, I am afraid that no one does not know him. In the eyes of girls, Lianjian is the teaching director. In the eyes of boys, Lianjian is a big devil who can''t afford to provoke him. Unexpectedly, he could actually y the piano, and it was so good that people''s ears would be pregnant. Soon, all their sights were attracted by the slender, fairy-like figure in the smoke. With the sound of the piano, the brain enters the beautiful environment, and the sight is attracted by the beautiful figure. After a piano dance, they didn''te back for half a minute. Wake up, the whole venue burst into apuse. Tang Guo stopped and came up to salute hand in hand with Lianjian. It was only then that Lin Manman saw Tang Guo''s face when he fell down on his back. Fortunately, the ssmates in the back had quick eyes and quick hands, and held her back, otherwise she would definitely fall. Tang Guo? ? ? Lin Manman is really congested in his brain right now and wants to pass out of aa. I thought that the first ce was stable, but I didn''t expect a Tang Guo to appear. ording to the response, the first ce has slipped away. Lin Manman''s face was a little pale, but other students found that something was wrong, and rushed her to the infirmary. Yan Geng looked at the two on stage, feeling a little sour. Although he can also y the piano, his level is definitely not up to the level of Lianjian. He had long known that Lianjian should not be that simple, and he did not expect that his piano level had reached a professional level. Fortunately, the two of them just learn from each other and there are no other factors in it. Otherwise, he might really have no chance. Lin Manman was slowing over for a long time, and she was deeply disappointed when she heard the mission failed. Especially when I get older and older, I look at that face in the mirror every day, even if I lose weight. Long ugliness, no matter how good the figure is, there is no way to save it. What Lin Manman didn''t expect at all was thatter in his high school career, every time a side mission was opened, it had something to do with Tang Guo. As for the main task, it is even more hopeless. Bi Zhan''s Yan Gou, I don''t know what it is, and Tang Guo and Lian Jian walked together. The three of them often ate together. Moreover, Bi Zhan has been staring at Tang Guo Grilled Rice, as if he saw something special for dinner. Every time she saw her appear, she put down the tableware, as if she saw something, something that affected her appetite, she was not interested, and went to attack a person who repeatedly hated her appearance. When encountering such a face dog as Bi Zhan, she should not touch the main mission for the rest of her life. Chapter 3082: Female Wearing Books (75) Chapter 3082: Female Wearing Books (75) I took the college entrance examination and graduated. Yan Geng had been longing for this day for a long time. He knew that Tang Guo was studying hard, and there was a Lianjian warning him. So he decided that after graduation, he confessed to Tang Guo that no matter whether he seeded or not, he had at least fought for it and would not leave regrets for himself. He bought a bunch of roses, very bright ones. I also bought a small gift, a crystal bracelet. On the day of volunteering, he waited at the school gate, watched Tang Guo and Lianjianing from a distance, rushed over, and said to Tang Guo: "Tang Guo, I like you." After finishing speaking, he was stunned. Up. Because Lianjian came out with Tang Guo''s little hand. Originally, these two people had always been walking side by side, he hadn''t noticed before. Now that I don''t want to pay attention, Lian Jian held Tang Guo''s small hand tightly, which was particrly dazzling. "I have an object." Tang Guo smiled at Yan Geng and shook Lianjian''s hand. Lianjian said very seriously: "We have confessed to each other and we are together." Boy, you arete, chasing your girlfriend, you have to take it if you want it. It''s useless to wait. Even if you can''t get it at the beginning, you have to stay by the side so that others won''t go away. His academic performance is not as good as his, and his brain is not as smart as him. He is really a fool. "When did you get together?" Yan Geng only wants to pay attention to this now. In fact, the two people are together unexpectedly and unexpectedly. It seems that there is nothing wrong with them. together. Lian Jian gently pushed the frame of his sses, and the corners of his lips tickled: "After the college entrance examination." Damn it! ! Yan Geng almost exploded directly. Is it necessary to be so fast? He felt the triumphant pride hidden under Lianjian''s sses. One suddenly wanted to understand everything. It turned out that Lianjian said those things as an excuse to not allow other people to fight Tang Guo''s idea, but he himself could stay with Tang Guo and study with integrity. This is a bookworm, obviously a sinister wolf cub. "Tang Guo, do you like him?" This was hisst chance. Although he knew it was vague, he still wanted to ask. "Like it." Yan Geng looked at Tang Guo''s smile and understood that she really liked Lianjian. Lian Jian was very happy, if he hadn''t taken care of so many people, he would have taken her home. In order to be able to carry him in the back seat of the bicycle, he re-customized one, especially requiring the back seat to be morefortable. Yan Geng watched Tang Guo sit in the back seat of Lianjian''s bicycle and hugged him by the waist. They looked a little sad when they left lovingly. "Where there is no fragrant grass in the end of the world, you will meet better." Lin Manman gave a numb expression offort. She now feels that she is as pitiful as Yan Geng, and then she whispered, "I don''t know how big these daughters are. Miss, why do you always like this poor boy who rides a bicycle. It is her loss to give up you." Yan Geng looked back at Lin Manman, and saw that there was so much jealousy in her eyes, and the sourness in her words, and finally did not tolerate her before. If Lin Manman didn''t show up, even if he hurts a little longer, would he not lose Tang Guo? "What do you know? Even though it is a bicycle, the lowest price is several million." Especially the very special sign, everyone knows that it is not cheap. Yan Geng left boringly, still a little sad, he was looking for a ce to be sad for a while. Lin Manman''s face flushed a little, feeling that Yan Geng had angered her, and turned around and left. Tang Guo and Lianjian are in the same university. She only stayed in the school for one semester before parachuting to the Tang family and the Lin family. This big move was unexpected by Tang Guo''s parents. What they want to stop ispletely useless. The old man from two families came forward to support it in person. Those people are all human beings, and of course they understand what it means. Originally, they wanted to make Tang Guo know that it was difficult for Tang Guo to retreat. Even if there were two elders supporting her, she couldn''t stand up by herself, it was not for nothing. Chapter 3083: Girl Wearing Books (End) Chapter 3083: Girl Wearing Books (End) Never imagined that Tang Guo would be able to solve perfectly no matter what the problem was. Especially, when Tang Guo sessfully cooperated with Bijia and Lianjia and signed a project contract, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother fell into despair. The two families, they had always wanted to cooperate, did not expect to be taken down by Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s position became more and more stable, and Tang''s father and Tang''s mother wanted to do something, only to realize that it was useless. They threatened Tang Guo, it was useless. It''s useless to y the emotional card. Finally, seeing that Tang Guo was so powerful, the two old men transferred the shares to her alone, so angry that Tang''s father and Tang''s mother almost vomited blood. Pointing at her to scold her for unfilial daughter, this has no effect on Tang Guo. They can only watch, Tang Guo alone holds the power of the twopanies. In particr, the twopanies are going to merge into onepany. Although why bother, it is just a change of name. The current system will not change temporarily. Tang Guo became the president of the twopanies as expected. Tang''s father and Tang''s mother, and some of their party members opposed it, but to no avail, she was thergest and she had the most shares. Another point is that she and Lianjian are engaged. This wave of operations has shown countless people''s faces. I''m with Lianjian, isn''t it just that I''m in the same family with the Bi family? Who doesn''t know that the rtionship between the Bi family and the Lian family is good? Tang Guo has the ability, the wrist, the backstage, and the great fiance here. Supporters and fools know who to choose. It is not the rudder who sees the wind, but the one who knows the current affairs is a brilliant. Desperate, Tang''s father and mother, after hearing the instigation of their two true loves, even wanted to create an ident and let Tang Guo die. They were indeed driven crazy by making this decision. But they did not seed, and Tang Guo seized the evidence and sessfully sent them into the game. At this time, more terrible news came. I dont know who it is that the rtionship between Tangs father and Tangs mother, Yu Ting, and Chen Yunshu, Yu Pingping and Chen Bofei, are their children. It was also rumored that Tang Guo was looking for life abroad. Although it was their seed, it was just a tool they used. When Father Tang and Mother Tang heard the news, they were dumbfounded. Now, there is no room for recovery at all. The two true lovers came to see them and talked to them. It is likely that the driver surnamed Li who threatened them was the one who broke the secret. The two people are half dead, and they knew that they should find a way to make the driver unable to speak. The two said that they could not decide how long they would take their children outside to wait for them. The two of them liked and trusted the true love, so they handed over their property to them, and they were relieved. Although they have lost a lot, they haven''tpletely failed yet. After they go out, there is still a chance. The real sess is thestugh. The two of them left with their property authorization letter. Not long after, Tang Guo and Lianjian came, with a few paternity test reports, and came to them with a smile. "What are you doing?" Tang Guo smiled and said, "Look at you and give you a gift by the way." She gave the paternity test to the two of them, and left with Lianjian. As for thetter two who discovered that they had loved so many children, the two so-called true loves came to cheat them of money, and they were the real couple. I wonder if they will die. Now those two people cheated all their money away. Tang''s father and Tang''s mother should die of anger, even if they weren''t mad, they would be unwilling to be afraid. Chen Yunshu and Yu Ting are indeed husbands and wives. They are high-level liars. When they first met Tang''s father and Tang''s mother, they thought these two people were particrly cheating. Knowing that they are the only daughters of the Tanglin family, they renewed their minds. Yu Pingping and Chen Bofei were their sons at all, not Tang''s father and Tang''s mother. Although it''s a pity that I didn''t deceive much, the property under the names of these two people is quite a lot, enough for them to live for a long time. After the two liquidated their assets, they nned to take Chen Bofei and Yu Pingping to leave here to live a happy life. Just opening the door, the wrist was handcuffed. "Chen Yunshu, Yu Ting, you are suspected of fraud and murder, nowe with us." The police uncle''s cold words came, and the two of them were instantly weakened. Fraud, defrauding Tang father and mother. The murder, of course, was the hapless and greedy driver. If they didn''t kill the driver, they would have no peace for the rest of their lives. ... A long timeter, Lin Manman was hurriedly rushing to catch the bus, and it happened to be in a traffic jam. When she was about to get on the bus, she suddenly heard a "drop" in her ear, her scalp was numb, and she quickly looked around, and she saw it. There is a sports car behind the bus. Who is the person in the sports car who is not Tang Guo? "Fuck off, stop dripping, dripping dripping, its okay, its not annoying, you cant finish it, you cant seed, just give it up. Lin Manman said bitterly, You dont have any use for fart, why dont you? What about the crash?" System: The stupid system is really pitiful, hahaha, so stupid, I still don''t swallow it, he is afraid that his IQ will be lowered by the other party. Chapter 3084: Sacred Gu Heir (1) Chapter 3084: Sacred Gu Heir (1) Tang Guo woke up in a stone house with some strange patterns. She only looked down at what she was wearing, and recalled a little bit about who she belonged to. Miao people. Unexpectedly this time, she would travel to this mysterious nation. Since she can travel through this body, there must be one in the original owner, so she can''t look at the story even in death. When Tang Guozheng wanted to receive the memory, the system''s voice sounded: [The host is big, there is movement in the group, please take a look at it, I have scanned the surroundings just now, except for some small bugs, there is nothing dangerous. Those little bugs seem to be sleeping, and they won''t wake up unless they are disturbed. Tang Guo quickly leaned against the bed with very national characteristics, closed her eyes, and sank into the group. The group is very lively, and almost everyone online participates in the topic. She flipped through the records one by one, and finally turned her eyes to the column of members next to her. There are eleven names in the group, including her. At the bottom, there are two gray names that have never disappeared. What has changed is that under the color name of the group, there is an additional color name, and a group has just such a few people, and an additional name is naturally very eye-catching. The name is Shangguan Yungu, and it is still a double surname. It gives the impression that this person''s identity should not be too ordinary. [Ziyun]: Why doesn''t the neere out and make a bubble? Are we too enthusiastic and scared others? [Chi Xiao]: Mostly observe in the dark. [Mo Yuntian]: Chi Xiao is right. I have been silently observing for a few days, just like us before, it''s not just a few days to speak? I thought this thing that came out suddenly was an evil thing that I couldn''t throw away. [Margaret]: Thest world of the school flower seems to be over, and I dont know if she is in the new world. Today, it is another day toe to my magical world. [Harold]: Who doesn''t want to, but the stars will fall as we hoped. [Allen]: Or go out to Bibi. [Harold]: Go away. [Mission]: It''s hard toe to a neer, why doesn''t he show up? This is the second day. Shangguan Yungu appeared in the group yesterday. There were not many people in the group, but there were only a few members. When they were chatting, a message appeared on the chat interface: Shangguan Yungu joined the group chat. So their chat ended, and they lined up to wee Shangguan Yungu. Unfortunately, Shangguan Yungu never showed up and didn''t know what the situation was like. For so many years, it is hard to look forward to a new person, they are itching, and especially want to talk to the new person. [Ziyun]: I forgot a very important thing. Or, let''s send a red envelope to see if the neer is diving, secretly watch it, and send a red envelope. [Chi Xiao]: Yes, yes, quickly send a red envelope. As soon as the two of them discussed it, Tang Guo first issued a red envelope. It''s still eaten, and it''s especially delicious. Tang Guo''s sudden appearance made the people in the group, especially Margaret, excited, and forgot to pay attention to whether the neer could grab the red envelope. [Margaret]: My dear school flower, you finally appeared, I have been waiting for you for a long time, then you should have arrived in a new world. So, are you in the wizarding world now? Chapter 3085: Descendants of Saint Gu (2) Chapter 3085: Descendants of Saint Gu (2) [School Flowers]: Margaret, it''s a pity... Although I haven''t received the memory yet, judging from the surrounding environment, it is not a magical world. [Margaret]: Dear friends, I''m sorry, I want to be quiet now, I want to draw a curse right away, trap those who dare to break into my forbiddennd for ten days and nights, and then invite the warcraft in the forest Friends, entertain them well. Tang Guo did not appear in the magical world, Margaret was not interested in the neer anymore, and the whole person fell into depression. [Margaret]: I suspect that the God of Creation is targeting me. Yes, it must be. If the God of Creation hadn''t targeted me, why didn''t the school flowerse to me? Today I look forward to falling stars, and tomorrow the moon and sun will also fall down. My world has fallen into darkness. The creation **** must have blocked his small world so that the school flower could not find the door toe in. [Chi Xiao]: Margaret, now that we can get together here, the girl will meet you someday in the future. Don''t be so sad, even though you can''t meet, can''t we still chat? It should be a pleasure to hear that you have taken in many outstanding students. [Mission]: Yes, now the school flowers are here, and they have sent us delicious foods, and a neer who doesnt know if theyre diving appears. Be happy. [Marguerite]: For the sake of your face, then I will be happy. I want to see what the school flowers are for this time. Oh, I saw the neer secretly receiving the red envelope, he really is here diving. Tang Guofa''s red envelopes are corn cobs, which she nted in a certain world, and cooked them in the system space. The time in the system space is static. Whatever it is put in, it is also what it takes out. Now that the neer Shangguan Yungu received the red envelope, it will be a matter of time before he speaks. Taking advantage of this moment, she chatted with her friends in the group. There is no danger outside, and the memory is eager for a while. Now that every world is over, she will take some time to chat andmunicate with her friends in the group. A long time ago, when she ended every world, she would lie down in that Wang Tianquan to calm her emotions. Nowadays, she has lived happily in every world. It has been a long time since shey in Tianquan. Apart from going to see if another light will turn on, she will talk to these friends for the rest of the time. words. When Tang Guo and the others weremunicating in the group, Shangguan Yungu, who secretly received the red envelope, looked at the corn cob in his hand in surprise with a vignt face. "what are you?" "How did you appear in the hands of this king? Why don''t you speak, who sent you here?" Shangguan Yungu has been observing the strange frame in his mind for a day. He suffered persecution and fell to the bottom of the mountain. He did not die, but he thought that the assassins would never let him go. He fled all the way, and finally escaped, hiding in a cave in a dense forest. Those people could not be found for the time being, but he was seriously injured and could not move at the moment. He was basically waiting to die in the cave. When the beast found him, he was afraid that he would be food in the beast''s mouth. Just yesterday morning, he woke up in a daze, always feeling that something was wrong. As a result, the frame suddenly appeared in my mind, and the group of people kept saying some strange things. Chapter 3086: Descendants of Saint Gu (3) Chapter 3086: Descendants of Saint Gu (3) Just now, a red frame popped up above the frame, and his curiosity made him click. As a result, a corn cob appeared in his hand. At first Shangguan Yungu thought this corn on the cob was something weird, but after a while, he sniffed the fragrance, and his stomach groaned. He was still observing the situation in the group, and found that many people were saying that the food made by school flowers is the best. This corn is really fragrant. Shangguan Yungu, who was very hungry, couldn''t help it in the end, and started gnawing on the corn cob. After eating the first bite in his mouth, only one sentence shed in his mind: It was delicious and delicious. Afterwards, the people in the group sent out a lot of red packets for eating, and Shangguan Yungu quickly poked it every time. There will be food in his hand. He has eaten it before, no problem. He is really hungry. Regardless of other things, he eats it. But he still did not speak, ready to observe and observe for two more days. Shangguan Yungu did not speak for the time being, and the people in the group were not in a hurry. Anyway, a person who can hold it back can''t hold it for ten days, let alone ten days, he can hold it for five days without speaking, they are impressed. When Tang Guo went to the group, he also said: "When everyone is okay these days, send something to eat. I guess the neercks food. When he feels safe, he should be able to talk." [Chi Xiao]: Okay, sister, go ahead, we are here, so the neers will not starve to death. [Mo Yuntian]: Hahaha, finally there is a neer, how are we willing to starve him to death. [Margaret]: Just treat it as a good deed, and let the school flower arrive in the magical world as soon as possible. Shangguan Yungu looked at these words, feeling a little ufortable. Once upon a time, he got into this kind ofck of food butck of clothing. However, now he is not so repulsive to this strange frame that suddenly appeared. It''s just that he doesn''t want to show up yet. Tang Guo had alreadye down and didn''t get up, but received the memory. The identity of the original owner is the inheritor of Miaojiang Saint Gu, and the inheritors of Saint Gu in the past should have the surname Miao. It is said that most of the descendants of the sacred gu in the past have been disheartened by men. It''s just a coincidence that every offspring left behind is a daughter. This daughter also followed the surname Miao. But it''s different in her generation, her surname is Tang, followed by her father''s surname. The reason is that her parents truly love each other, not the legendary rtionship that connects them with love. Most importantly, Tang Guo''s father died for her mother. The degree of infatuation was recognized by all the people. When her mother asked Tang Guo to follow her father''s surname, no one objected. However, her mother was also seriously injured back then. After teaching everything to her, she followed her father. The sincere feelings between them have made people in the n believe in love again, and they are not so repulsive from outsiders. There are even many people in the n who are not opposed to intermarriage with foreigners. The original owner is now seventeen years old, he has a good talent, and has a great Gu technique. He is the saint here, with the most noble status. Even if the patriarch saw her, he had to treat her respectfully. Originally such a distinguished girl, regardless of foreign affairs, a little girl supported by a group of people, should live a happier life. All tragediese from the intrusion of a group of foreigners, not only breaking into their n, but also breaking into the fate of this little girl. Chapter 3087: Descendants of Saint Gu (4) Chapter 3087: Descendants of Saint Gu (4) One of the intruders is Shijing, who is the hero of this world. He came to Miaojiang with a purpose. He himself has a beloved person who has gone through many ups and downs, and finally got together, but his beloved has died soon. He could not ept this reality and sent people to inquire about it, because members of the n had already intermarried with outsiders, so some secrets about the n would naturally be known. Shijing inquired that there is a holy medicine in the Miaojiang people, which has the effect of reviving the dead. It not only allows the people he likes to continue to live, but also repairs body damage. Whether it''s true or not, he brought someone here. He also came with half hope. Unexpectedly, when he came, he ran into the original owner who was ying outside. The original owner saw him right away. I think he is particrly interesting, especially some of the good things Shijing brought in from outside, and he also pleases her very much, and he has a better impression of this person. There are countless people in Shijing, and I have guessed that the identity of the original owner is not simple, so I am more willing to do what I like, hoping to obtain information about the Miaojiang Holy Medicine. When the original owner learned that Shijing wanted the holy medicine, he felt vignt in his heart. She is not a fool, anyone outside who knows the holy medicine, who doesn''t want to get it? However, under the premise that Shijing has brought so many new things to her, she appropriately revealed some news, saying these words actually made Shijing give up. Because Miaojiangs holy medicine cannot be given to an outsider. Even if she had a good impression of Shijing, she would not give him the holy medicine. Besides, the holy medicine is guarded by the entire n members, not hers alone. If you want to get the situation, you have to get the approval of the members of the n. Shijing knew how difficult things were and was disappointed. However, he still didn''t give up, inquired about, and knew a way to get the holy medicine. That is to be a member of the Miao n, how to join? Apart from intermarriage with the Miao people, there seems to be no other way. But for the sake of his beloved woman, he decided to abandon himself, leave himself in the Miaojiang n, and let people bring the holy medicine back to save her. He would rather her be alive than watching her die. With this decision, his rtionship with the original owner is getting closer. Especially after listening to many stories about the parents of the original owner, he knew that in order to obtain the holy medicine, not only the original owner had to be impressed, but also the members of the entire Miaojiang tribe. Therefore, he was desperately good to the original owner, friendly to everyone, and let everyone see his infatuation. He is still a calm adult, he really wants to get the holy medicine, but he also wants to be good to the original owner. In this way, the original owner was moved by the situation, and many people in the tribe believed that this young man had a sincere heart and believed that theirbination was the most beautiful. There is only one person who is not optimistic about their union, and that is the patriarch. On the day before they got married, the n came to the original owners house, expressed her concerns, and asked her to reconsider. There are countless men in this world, and there are many better than the times. There is no one who is more sincere than him . But at that time, the original owner was already moved by the situation, how could he hear these words? It is also said that Shijing is a kind and righteous person, and he came to find medicine to treat his rtives, which is enough to prove that he is good. Yes, in order to get the original owner to agree, Shijing lied, saying that he came to find medicine to save his rtives. The patriarch knew that persuasion was impossible, so he made a proposal. Chapter 3088: Descendants of Saint Gu (5) Chapter 3088: Descendants of Saint Gu (5) "It''s better to let him swallow the love gu, anyway, your rtionship is steadfast, and the love gu can''t affect much. The better the rtionship, the longer the life." The patriarchs proposal was approved by the original owner. Mainly what the patriarch did not say, as long as the two people''s feelings remain the same, and even get better and better, the love gu is good for their bodies. Moreover, in the future, they will be able to share their lives and die on the same day and the same month, which represents the true loyalty of the descendants of the Miaojiang Saint Gu. Therefore, the patriarch added the item of the two sides swallowing love gu, and added it to the marriage tomorrow. Shijing and Shijings friends did not expect their marriage customs and such an environment. Although the members of the n are a little strange, it is not surprising that it is indeed possible to marry a foreign n. However, many members did not, thinking that the original owner was a saint, and the two sides swallowed the love gu, it was also the saint to protect them, and they would not doubt anything. In order to save the beloved, Shi Jing resolutely swallowed his love. After the two got married, Shi Jing obtained the legendary Miaojiang sacred medicine and asked his friend to take it back and give it to his loved one. And he himself stayed here, fulfilled his promise, and let people talk, they were over. Shijing''s beloved person is naturally the heroine, whose name is Xie Qingxue. They have experienced many things together, and finally get together. As a result, Shi Jing left when she was critically ill, and even broke up with her, even saying that she had fallen in love with other people and married other people. After Xie Qingxue got better, she was also very angry and disappointed with Shijing. For the next year, Xie Qingxue lived in a muddle-headed manner, no matter what, she couldn''t forget the time. In the end, he decided to forget the time scene and married the second man who had always been with her. When Shijing''s friends learned about it, they stopped the marriage and told Xie Qingxue the truth. Xie Qingxue cried and left the wedding, and went to find Shijing. She thinks Shijing has sacrificed too much for her, and she must find him back and be with him. The arrival of Xie Qingxue triggered a series of events. Shijing couldn''t forget Xie Qingxue at all, and the original owner knew the truth and was very angry. There was a conflict between the two sides, and Shi Jing, in order to protect Xie Qingxue, would often refute the original owner. For this reason, his affection has broken out. Because he doesn''t love Tang Guo, and there is no feeling between them, so he will be bitten by Qinggu. A series of things happened in the middle. In short, the original owner was the vicious female partner in their world. It''s just that in the end, the Miao n encountered a crisis. She wanted to save the entire Miao n, and regardless of the bacsh of sentimental Gu, she helped him untie the Gu and put the two down. Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue lived a life of freedom. They both believed that today''s happiness was won by themselves. If it weren''t for the real identities of Shi Jia and Xie Qingxue to be exposed, the backers behind them were brought out, and the Miao people were threatened by some means, the original owner might not let them go. After the two of them lived a happy life, the original owner would suffer from the pain of heartburn every day due to the bacsh of love, and lived in a very embarrassing situation. The form of Miao Jiangs holy medicine has long been lost, and the one given to Shijing was thest one. Without the holy medicine to cure it, the original owner''s final emotional bacsh was depressed. As for Shijing and Xie Qingxue, it is natural that love has been cultivated to the fullest, and love has been forever. Although the Miaojiang nationality kept it, because the saint hadn''t left a descendant, she had already died and gradually declined. Chapter 3089: Descendants of Saint Gu (6) Chapter 3089: Descendants of Saint Gu (6) Tang Guo just finished reading the memory, before he could say a word, there was a knock on the door outside. Since she had read the memory just now, she guessed who was looking for her. Standing up and opening the door, the person standing outside was indeed the patriarch of the Miaojiang Saint Gu n with a kind face and a stick in his memory. "Why did the patriarche here?" Tang Guo asked knowingly. The current point in time is that the male lead Shijing has established a rtionship with the original owner. Shijing''s sincerity not only impressed the original owner, but also moved the entire Saint Gu n except for the patriarch. At present, the people of the tribe are showing them the date of marriage enthusiastically. The Miaojiang Saint Gu people live in a rtively remote ce, deep in the mountains and old forests. If they hadn''t been intermarried with outsiders recently, they would have been almost isted from the world. Even if you are intermarried with people outside, you only bring in some new things from outside, and it still cannot change the deep-rooted ideas of these people. One thing that the original owner suffers is that Shijing married her and held a wedding within the n. The Miao people themselves are isted from the world, and they dont care about marriage certificates. Soter, Shijing and Xie Qingxue''s people thought it was the original owner who forced Shijing, and believed that she was threatened by Xie Qingxue''s life, and Shijing had to be with her. At that time, many people were still fortunate, but fortunately they did not have a marriage certificate, otherwise it would be really troublesome. In fact, Shijing had a purpose, deliberately gaining the favor of her and the members of the n, just wanting to get the holy medicine. It''s not that the original owner used the holy medicine to persecute. Besides, the holy medicine is also very precious to the holy Gu n. Shijing wants to get such a precious thing without paying a price, it is called wanting to be beautiful. As a result, Xie Qingxue found itter. Even though the original owner had an overly aggressive attitude, he did not want Xie Qingxue''s life, but Shi Jing couldn''t see that Xie Qingxue was a little wronged. Contradiction triggers, a pair of poor lovers, whoever listens to it will sympathize. In the end, it was the fault of the original owner, the so-called vicious woman, as if she deliberately separated the two. No one ever thought that the original owner was only seventeen years old when he met Shijing, and he was not even eighteen when he got married. A little girl under twenty years old, who has been living in a secluded ce, can bear the sweet words of the times? Even on the night of the marriage, the two did not be a real couple at all. They were still the rhetoric of the scene, indicating that she was not an adult in his eyes, and they must wait until she was an adult before they could truly be together. In fact, it was just an excuse Shijing made, he didn''t want to betray his beloved woman. People in the n have no concept of marriage certificate, and the time situation does. But he didn''t tell the original owner that when he reached a certain age, he could get a marriage certificate before a legal and effective marriage. After returning to his senses, Tang Guo had invited the patriarch into the house, and poured a bowl of tea by the way. "Patriarch, you seem to be a little upset, has something happened?" Miao Xiao took a sip of tea and still looked at Tang Guo with loving eyes, and said, "It''s really decided. I want to marry that foreign boy named Shijing?" "Is the patriarch reluctant to bear me?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, the original owner''s character is like this, innocent and lively, very much liked by the n. Miao Xiao snorted coldly, "Our Saint-Gu n saint is a husband-inw, and we don''t get married." Chapter 3090: Descendants of Saint Gu (7) Chapter 3090: Descendants of Saint Gu (7) "What''s the reluctance, you are married, you still live here." "I mean, you have only known each other for three months. Do you want to think about it? After all, Shijing is an outsider. Although it looks good right now, I think its better to observe more time. Its a long time. Its easy to see if people are good or bad." Miao Xiao sighed, "Girl, you are so small, so dont worry at all. At that time, the scenery was just a little better. How big is the world? There must be many good times." If the time of crossing over was earlier, Tang Guo might have adopted other methods, which would make Shijing unable to eat. But now they have developed to the point where they are getting married and are choosing a date. She changed her mind rashly, not only to make the people strange, but also Shi Jing suspicious. Anyway, Shijing just wanted to lie to the holy medicine, so she would y with him, but this time, no one would help him solve the love affairs. Sacrificing herself to help a bad thing, she doesn''t have this kindness. As for the nsmen of the Saint Gu n in Miaojiang, with her ability, of course, she can keep it. "So the patriarch is afraid that I will be bullied? You forgot, I''m the descendant of Saint Gu, whoever dares to bully me, I will put 3,600 kinds of Gu worms to kill him, so that he can''t survive or die." Miao Xiao was amused, and shook her head again: "We Saint Gu people have always attached great importance to feelings. Once the motivation is true, it will be easy to soften up. Let you think about a few more days, but I am afraid that you will suffer and that the foreign boy is not sincere." "Patriarch, it''s toote for you to say this. We are going to get married. Also, it''s not me who married, but he was recruited. How can he really dare to treat me and be able to go out alive? " Miao Xiao heard Tang Guo''s determination, so she nodded: "Okay, I knew I couldn''t persuade you when I came. I just think that after all, he came for his own purpose, and now I am married to you. The big reason may not be Not because of his purpose." The entire Saint Gu tribe knew about Shijing''s desire for the Miaojiang Holy Medicine. At first he was vignt, but now he has been moved by Shijing''s sincerity. People of the Saint Gu tribe are all people of good temperament. As long as the time situation is true to their saints and willing to stay in the n, they have no objection even if they pay attention to the holy medicine. Coming all the way here to ask for medicine, he must be a man of love and justice. Just as the love between the former saint and her husband is so beautiful. The man who died for the former saint has been deeply imprinted in their memory. Moreover, many members of the n today have hired outside husbands and sons, married outside girls, and their lives are prosperous, so they are not against this. "The patriarch shouldn''t worry about this. I think that a person like Shijing''s love and righteousness will definitely not fail me. Didn''t he swear in front of all the n members that he will stay here?" Miao Xiao wanted to say that the people outside are extremely treacherous, and they are all cheating little girls like you. This vow can be made or destroyed. But because of Tang Guo''s parents, he hesitated. After all, there were many obstacles between Tang Guo''s mother Miao Yucui and father Tang Heng. At that time, most of the people in the n opposed it. Later, the two got married and their affection was so great that the impression of the whole family changed. Chapter 3091: Descendants of Saint Gu (8) Chapter 3091: Descendants of Saint Gu (8) If Tang Heng died for Miao Yucui, they showed respect to this man even more. People of this race always value feelings, and it is impossible not to remain unmoved to such people who would rather sacrifice themselves for their love. Therefore, Miao Xiao did not oppose Tang Guo and Shijing. The people in the tribe were optimistic, and Tang Guo was also persistent. It seemed useless to oppose him alone. Besides, what the saint is going to do, as long as it does not harm the whole family and the husband-inw is willing to stay with them, they are not qualified to oppose it. "Okay, I have no objection to this matter, but after you get married, if the kid is dissatisfied, I will ask someone to break his leg and go out. Then you don''t stop it." Miao Xiao decided to find Shijing for a while and warn the kid to let the other party know that they are not easy to mess with the Miaojiang Saint Gu n. If you dare to bully and betray the saint, you will be broken. "Patriarch, I suddenly felt a little bit about going to raise Gu in the mountains." Tang Guo thought of some things that would happenter, and decided to cultivate the little things in the memory of the original owner. The saint has sentiment, Miao Xiao of course will not object, and she is very happy: "Then I will send two people to follow you, and they will help you when the timees, and bring food over." "Well, I will talk to Brother Shijing about this in a while." Miao Xiao''s mood is obviously better: "Yes, not bad. Now that I have sentiments, even if I am getting married, I don''t forget to practice Gu technique. You are still young now, and waiting for decades, we will definitely make our Saint Gu n stronger. " Miao Xiao left in a very good mood. Before Tang Guo went to find Shijing, Shijing came to her. It was for her to send her beautiful jewelry. Although Shijing nned to be here, he led a few assistants to help him run back and forth and arrangepany affairs. Now he has to show enough sincerity to deal with this marriage, even if he doesn''t want to marry the saint of the Saint Gu n at all. But in order to save the beloved, he had to do this and had to make such a choice. As long as the one you love can live, let him stay here forever. "Xiaoguo, do you like these things?" Shijing asked. Tang Guo looked at the jewelry one by one, and had to say that Shijing''s work was quiteprehensive. These jewelry are all good things. "I like it from Brother Shijing, even a grass ring." System: [Hey, hey, host, are you afraid of being heard by some people, and jealous again? At that time, it will be coaxed again. Tang Guo: "Isn''t this not there? Say something to deceive Shi Jing, who has no conscience. He can''t hear that person." System: Where is that guy, hurry up, your wife is lying outside again. Shijing didn''t doubt Tang Guo. In his eyes, Tang Guo was a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. No matter how good the Gu technique was, she was a simple and innocent girl. He also knew that Tang Guo liked him. At this time, what he really wanted was to stay here for the Holy Medicine. If it weren''t for those identster, maybe he could pretend to like her forever. "Brother Shijing, I have a sense of Gu art, and I will go to the mountains to practice Gu art in a while. Recently, I am not here today. But the day before I get married, I will be back." Shijing knew that Tang Guo was a saint and had a very powerful Gu technique. Chapter 3092: Descendants of Saint Gu (9) Chapter 3092: Descendants of Saint Gu (9) But he hadn''t seen it before, only heard the nsman say that the saint is the most powerful, as for how powerful, few people have an idea. Moreover, in Shi Jing''s eyes, no matter how powerful Tang Guo was, he was only ying Gu art, and he must not be as powerful as the heat weapon in this world. In fact, there is not much awe. Tang Guo was going to contact Gu Shu in the mountains, but he was a little more rxed. "Okay, then I am here waiting for you toe back." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, and took a bracelet and put it on her hand: "Then I will take this away. Seeing him is like seeing Brother Shijing." System: Haha, this is really ignorant of your conscience. He can guarantee that if you leave this door and go to the mountains, the host will definitely take the thing down. I guess he can''t wait to squeeze it. Saying goodbye to Shijing, Tang Guo took two people into the mountain. This is where everyone lives. Every time the original owner practices Gu art, he will choose a rtively remote mountain. Regarding Gu Art, Tang Guo had traveled through so many worlds, she still knew a little bit. In the system space, a lot of books about Gu technique were also collected. When she arrived in the mountains, she first merged the original master''s abilities, and randomly started to study new ones. She said earlier that she could raise 3,600 kinds of Gu, which was not a joke. However, ordinary Gu practitioners don''t have this ability, and they can support dozens of species at most. The system looked at the densely packed Gus around, still eating Gus. The ground was originally covered with ayer of Gu. As time passed, one dayter, the range was reduced by half. And the size of those Gus did not seem to increase, but became smaller. In front of Tang Guo, there was a golden Gu. This Gu is neither big nor small, but it can be described in one word: exquisite. Some of these Gus were raised by the original owner. The rest was raised by Tang Guo. As for the sentiment that will be used by Shijing at that time, the thing has always been kept at home, and will be given to the other party when needed. If it hadn''t been for Shijing and Xie Qingxue''s people to persecute him, the original owner would not have led Shijing''s Gu into his own body, and he would die by bacsh. Once the love gu is nted, especially the one who is nted, there is no other solution except to draw it out of another person''s body. But this person is not the owner after all, and will suffer a serious bacsh. The love will eat the flesh of the ce every day and torture her. Tang Guo stayed in the mountains to contact the Gu technique, this practicested half a month. A small hut in the mountain was dedicated to her. Her food, drinks, and washing were all in this ce. Those two people who took care of her brought up what she needed every day, so it was quite convenient. "The saint''s Gu technique has improved again. Look at these densely packed Gu worms, they are actually better than the one we raised specifically. I can feel the Gu that I have stored in my body trembling." "Of course, this is our saint. The saints of our Saint Gu n, every generation is a genius." The two of them are not afraid of the ground, the roof, the pirs, and the ces that can be seen around them are densely packed. On the contrary, the more I look, the happier and the more excited. Tomorrow was the time to get married. They were afraid that Tang Guo would forget, so they came to inform her. Tang Guo felt that the two wereing, and did not forget that tomorrow was the time to get married. She "likes" the scene so much, how could she forget it? System: Slightly omitted. Chapter 3093: Descendants of Saint Gu (10) Chapter 3093: Descendants of Saint Gu (10) There was a signal from Tang Guo''s mouth. The worms that were originally covered with ground, pirs, and houses retreated instantly. Only the golden gu worm in front of her was taken into the pocket of her clothes. "Saint Maiden, tomorrow is your day of great rejoicing. The patriarch ordered us toe up and notify you." The two followers were very respectful in the face of Tang Guo. The stronger the saint, the better for their entire Saint Gu n. Tang Guo nodded: "Let''s go, you have been working hard recently." "It''s not hard work, it''s our honor to do things for the saint." You must know that for this errand, they took a lot of effort before using Gu technique to defeat other people. Tang Guo had just walked out of the mountain and returned to the n when Shi Jing found him. "Xiaoguo, you just came back. I have prepared everything for the wedding. Would you like to go and take a look?" Tang Guo was actually not interested in seeing it, anyway, it was just going through a cutscene to send out the holy medicine and love gu. "Brother Shijing must have prepared them well. You don''t need to look at them to know that they are good." System: The baby is reallyughing! If you don''t want to see it, don''t watch it. He also said that Brother Shijing prepared everything well. This is a mouth wiped with honey and poison. He didn''t know where that guy was, he scanned the entire Saint Gu n, and no one looked at Shijing. ording to his impression, that guy would never make himself ugly. Even if he looks ugly, he actually has to look better than the scene. Isn''t it the people in the n, but the outside? Shijing didn''t doubt what Tang Guo said. He thought that Tang Guo liked him too much, so naturally she liked everything he prepared. As in the original plot, on the first night of the wedding, the patriarch secretly came to Tang Guo again. "Still didn''t change your mind?" Tang Guo: "No, patriarch, do you still think Big Brother Shijing is not good-looking? But he has stayed in the n for a few months, and everyone says he is good. He is very good to our members and very good to me. , Why do you think he is not good?" "It''s not that he is not good, but..." Miao Xiao sighed, "You are too young and have been living in a simple environment like the n. I don''t know how dangerous the outside world is. I don''t understand. The most unpredictable. You may be nice to you today, and you can change your heart tomorrow. Maybe, if you are good today, it is pretended. Im just afraid that you will be harmed. You are the saint of our Saint Gu family and the descendant of Saint Gu. It is the hope of the Saint Gu n. If you are harmed, it will be a loss to our entire Saint Gu n." "I will protect myself, patriarch. With so many people by my side, can''t you protect me?" Of course Tang Guo knew what Miao Xiao meant, and now she can only pretend not to understand. Miao Xiao shook his head: "Forget it, you will get married tomorrow. My bad old man is just nagging. Anyway, you won''t listen." "Patriarch, I will be fine, and I will never allow anyone to bully me, neither will the scene." Tang Guo smiled andforted, "Really, trust me." Miao Xiao really froze for a moment. Although Tang Guo looked serious, he was still not at ease: "Why don''t you have one more process for both of you to nt love. In fact, the saints of the past will marry her husband at the same time. nt a love Gu. You dont have to worry, as long as you truly love each other and dont betray both parties, this love Gu will be beneficial to your body. It can not only defend against various diseases, but also prolong your life. Even in the end, there is a chance that it will be the same year and the same month. To die on the same day is to share life. To achieve this step, it depends on the strength of the saint." "Okay, I believe in my rtionship with Brother Shijing. For the patriarch to rest assured, let''s nt a love gu. When I was a child, I heard from my mother that love gu must be cultivated since childhood. Sooner orter, the saint and the husband of the saint will use this thing. . Rather, use it when you get married." System: The host''s smile makes Tong a little scared. Chapter 3094: Descendants of Saint Gu (11) Chapter 3094: Descendants of Saint Gu (11) "Shijing, do you really want to marry that saint?" The speaker was Zhu Jing, a good friend Shi Jing came over, and his brows were frowned: "You obviously don''t like the saint, and the person you love is Qingxue. In the future, you will get the holy medicine to cure Qingxue and wait until she recovers. , You are not by her side, then she is so sad." "Yeah, Shijing, have you really considered it? You guys have been able to be together and have experienced so much, and finally resolved all the misunderstandings. When Qingxue knows that you are married to someone else, I dont know how sad it will be. Didnt you say that you wont make her feel sad anymore? The woman who spoke was Xie Qingxues friend Fang Sifei and Zhu Jings girlfriend. It was the man who couldnt help revealing the truth to Xie Qingxue in theter plot. . Shijing was silent for a minute before saying, "I only have this choice. You are here with me. I also know that only this way can I obtain the Holy Medicine of the Miaojiang Saint Gu n. The Holy Medicine will not be given to outsiders, even some ordinary people. People from the tribe are not qualified to get it unless they have made a great contribution. An outsider can only be qualified to take the holy medicine if they join them, marry the saint, and be an important person to the saint." If other methods could be used, he would have used it. "Maybe I have no fate with Qingxue. I love Qingxue very much. It is because I love her so much that I can''t just watch her die. Rather than watching her life go away, I prefer her to live well, even if Cant stay with her forever." "But if Qingxue needs to know, she will definitely be sad..." Fang Sifei was interrupted by Shijing when he wanted to say something. Shi Jing said coldly: "You have promised me before. When I get the holy medicine, you will bring it back to Qingxue for use. If Qingxue is really good, you will tell her that I already like other people. Dont tell her the truth, I understand her character, if I know the truth, I will definitelye to me." "By the way, show her the photos of me and Tang Guo''s marriage and let her give up. With Qingxue''s personality, if you want to see these, you will definitely believe that you won''te to me again." "s, it''s also med for these Miao people only epting death. Nothing is not a tribe. You can''t save them. A life is right in front of you. They are so hard-hearted. Now, you have to separate your lover and Qingxue." Fang Sifei said Indignant, the two of them had to live together so hard and broke through many difficulties, but Qingxue was short-lived. They were really a pair of fateful mandarin ducks. Seeing Shijing''s decision, the two did not persuade them. Waiting for tomorrow''s wedding with a sad face is not a taste to think about. They couldn''t do something without authorization, it would be bad if things broke and couldn''t save Xie Qingxue. The next day, the wedding took ce. The entire Saint Gu n members are very happy, everyone is full of smiles, watching their saints and their future husbands appear. Theyout around is beaming, and every ce here is carefully arranged by them. There are also the wedding dresses of the saintess and the saint-inw''s husband-inw, which are also made by Saint Gu women, stitch by stitch. In order to make wedding gowns, they don''t know how many nights they have spent, and their eyes are red and dry every day. But no one hasined, the existence of the saint can protect the entire Saint Gu n from falling, and it is their honor to do such a small thing for the saint. Chapter 3095: Descendants of Saint Gu (12) Chapter 3095: Descendants of Saint Gu (12) The wedding process went very smoothly. With the blessing and cheers of the tribe, Tang Guo and Shi Jing slowlypleted all the wedding links. Just when Shijing thought that the wedding should be almostplete, the patriarch Miao Xiao spoke. "Next is thest link, kind of sentiment." Shi Jing was stunned for a moment and looked at Miao Xiao in confusion. Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei who participated in the wedding also opened their eyes wide, and their hearts were tight. Having been in Miaojiang for so long, of course they know some sentiments. If it weren''t for the wedding, they almost jumped up and asked why they wanted to be in love. In short, they don''t have a good impression of Qing Gu. Is it because you dont trust the scene, and you are afraid that the scene will run away, so you want to use Gu insects to control the scene? "Patriarch, since the saint and Shijing truly love each other, why do they want to nt love?" Zhu Jing helped Shijing asked this question. Because Shijing is asking this now, it is not very appropriate, if the tone is not good, it will anger people, it will hinder the matter of taking the holy medicine. Miao Xiao looked at Zhu Jing with a smile and touched his beards. She was not angry at all. Instead, she said mildly, "Because Xiaoguo is our saint. On the day of the saints wedding, her husband must nt love. Gu''s. This sentiment Gu was cultivated by the saint since childhood. This is a good thing." Had it not been for Zhu Jing to pull Fang Sifei, she would have almost said that it was clearly something that controls people, which is a good thing. Miao Xiao pretended not to see the little movements of the two, and the people in the n also nodded, thinking that it is indeed necessary for the saint to get married. After all, the saints of the past have also had this environment. However, with the exception of thest saint, most saints nted love for their husbands, not at the wedding, but before the wedding. That''s why they ignored this. There is indeed such a point in their marriage customs. However, recently there have been intermarriages among foreigners. The general tribe is not so strict, and some choose not to nt it. After all, not every tribe has such a great talent. After cultivating the Gu King, they can also raise Qing Gu very well. Miao Xiao continued: "You probably don''t understand the love of our Saint Gu n. If the two really love each other, this love will be nted." He stared at Shijing, "nt early, as long as you are sincere. When you fall in love, the time scene does not betray the feelings of the saint, then the love will y its role, so that you are not sick and painless. The ordinary peoples minor illnesses will note to you. As the saints strength increases, life expectancy Growth will raise your affection to a certain extent, and you can still share your life." "I remember the first few days when you came here, two of your friends got sick and fever because they couldn''t stand the weather here?" Miao Xiao said with a smile, "If you and the saint nted love at the same time, from now on I wont catch a cold anymore, and I wont get all kinds of terminal illnesses suffered by those outside. So, as long as you truly love each other, love can only bring benefits." Fang Sifei asked subconsciously, "What''s the disadvantage?" "The disadvantage." Miao Xiao touched his beard and said, "The disadvantage is that if you betray the saints feelings and make the saint sad, the love will be aware of it. It will send a signal to the other love. The person who betrayed the saint will suffer heartburn and torture for his whole life. Moreover, there is no cure for this sentiment." Chapter 3096: Descendants of Saint Gu (13) Chapter 3096: Descendants of Saint Gu (13) Miao Xiao looked at Shijing with deep meaning: "Young man, if you are not sure of your steadfastness, this link can be temporarily stopped. Of course, the wedding between you and the saint will also be suspended. When you think about it, we Continue. Our people are very tolerant and will not embarrass you." Shijing saw that the people around him nodded and looked at him with a smile. Feelings can''t be forced, their Saint Gu tribe pursues the joy of love. The love gu was born not to control the other party, but the saints of the past. Many of them have been betrayed by their husbands, and under the sadness, they cultivated the love gu. The appearance of Qing Gu is just to protect the saint. Otherwise, it''s just to control people, why should we cultivate it from an early age so that the affection can be more beneficial to the human body? If you really want to control only people, there are countless gu worms in the Saint Gu n that can be used, not necessarily precious and rare love gu. "Don''t think about it, let''s continue the wedding." Shijing said, he was afraid Xie Qingxue could not wait. Here, he has been dyed for several months. The doctor said at the time that Xie Qingxue had run out of oil, and it took less than a year. Just one step away, he was afraid that if he continued to wait, there would be some mistakes in the middle. What Fang Sifei wanted to say was held by Zhu Jing. Shijing''s heart is determined, and if he doesn''t save Xie Qingxue, he will regret it all his life. "Very well, young man, you are so firm, so please trouble the saint to ask for love." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, and pped her hands outside. A person walked in immediately, and that person was holding a tray on which was ced a jade-white vessel containing Gu worms. She opened the container, and there were two sentimental gu, which looked different. One is bigger and the other is smaller. Even if the love gu was nted, the love gu had no effect on the saint''s body. After all, this love gu exists to protect the interests of the saint. There are only two functions. When you fall in love, you can ensure the health of the saint''s husband, and when the other party betrays, it can help the saint to punish each other. There are two ways to grow love Gu, one is to swallow it directly, and the Love Gu will automatically break a ce in the body and get to the position of the heart. The second is to cut through the skin and let Qing Gu go in by itself. Only the form is different, and the final result is no different. Tang Guo took therger love gu from the vessel and handed it to Shijing: "Brother Shijing, there are two ways to nt a love gu. You can swallow it or cut your finger and let it drill by itself. It doesnt hurt when you go in and get in, but it hurts a bit when you cut the mouth. The love is not ugly, but it''s not pretty. The average person may not be able to ept this look, and may not be able to import it. System: He guessed that the host wanted Shijing to get a knife. Shijing looked at Qing Gu, really didn''t want to swallow it. Regardless of the bugs, he actually felt a little sick. In the end, he chose to cut a hole in his finger and let the love go in. Fortunately, the sentiment is not great, even so, it is still a bit uneptable for him to swallow. Seeing Qing Gu got into Shijing''s body, Shijing didn''t feel any pain, and his heart rxed slightly. It''s just this kind of sentiment, he really wants to forget Xie Qingxue. When Qing Gu got into his body, he was afraid of something wrong, so he constantly brainwashed himself, thinking in his mind that the person he liked was the saint of the Saint Gu n, so that he could calm down a little bit. Chapter 3097: Descendants of Saint Gu (14) Chapter 3097: Descendants of Saint Gu (14) But Tang Guo directly swallowed love. The nsmen are not surprised, they use Gu, and they can swallow them. Moreover, there are people from the tribe who specially feed Gu in their bodies and raise Gu in their bodies. But the system found out that Tang Guo didn''t swallow love Gu at all. Although he didn''t know what his host was ying, it was definitely not a good thing. He nced at it, and the little Gu worm that Tang Guo put into the system space fell into various spections. The wedding was finally sessfullypleted, Shi Jing quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei could only stand by their eyes, watching Shi Jing and Tang Guo being sent into the room, feeling anxious, and they couldn''t change everything. They couldn''t stop it. If they wanted to make trouble, they would have no chance to get the holy medicine to save Xie Qingxue. Tang Guo didn''t want to be troubled by the bridal chamber, and had already exined that the tribe would not want some tedious links. Of course, the excuse for announcing to the outside world is that I am afraid that Shijing is not used to it. After all, Shijing is an outsider. There may be some customs that the other party finds difficult to ept. Shijing was willing to stay here, it must be sincere, and the tribe also respected Tang Guo''s decision. When Shi Jing breathed a sigh of relief, he felt that Tang Guo really liked him. The trouble in the bridal chamber is nothing more than those few links, he really didn''t want to do those things in front of everyone. In the new house, Tang Guo was not in a hurry. Because Shijing will find a perfect excuse to let the two sleep together. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Shijing to chat with her. Talking and chatting, we talked about the outside world. Shijing said: "As old as you, you are still a high school student outside." "High school student?" Tang Guo pretended not to understand. Under normal circumstances, the saint would not go outside. After all, the saint was very important to the entire Saint Gu n. At the beginning of the time: "Yes, high school students are minors. Minors are those who have not reached the legal age for marriage. But when Ie to you, I can be with you and can only respect the marriage customs here." "But for some things, I still want to wait for you to be an adult." Shijing patted Tang Guo on the head, "After all, I have been living outside since I was a child, and there are some things that I can''t ept." With Tang Guo''s cooperation, Shi Jing finally expressed his thoughts. This meant that she was considered a minor in his eyes, and he couldn''t make it. I want to wait for her to be older before they be real couples. Although this is the case, the purpose of the scene is obviously not. Tang didn''t break it, but he looked happy, thinking Shi Jing was taking her seriously. "I just said that Brother Shijing is a good person, so good, wait for me to grow up. I heard before that you need to get a certificate for getting married outside, right?" Shi Jing was stunned for a moment and nodded: "Yes, not only do you have to hold a wedding outside, but you also have to get a certificate to be a legal couple." If it weren''t for Tang Guo''s question, he wouldn''t have said this. Since the other party asked, he must also know. "Then when I get to the age of getting the certificate, let''s get the certificate too. Although Brother Shijing is an adult, I will not restrict your freedom. If you want to live outside in the future, I can also apany you." When Shijing went outside, the original owner had said to Shijing. The original owner at that time didn''t even know that Shijing was here for his beloved. I thought Shijing was looking for medicine at the same time that the two met and fell in love. This rtionship is beautiful. Chapter 3098: Descendants of Saint Gu (15) Chapter 3098: Descendants of Saint Gu (15) Shi Jingtou agreed, but felt a little sad. Thinking of the existence of Qing Gu, he could only let himself behave more naturally. However, he had tried it too. Love Gu didn''t seem to be too sensitive. As long as he liked Tang Guo on the surface, Love Gu would not find it. Shijing had a little understanding of Qing Gu, of course he didn''t know it, and when he couldn''t control it and showed his feelings for another person, the Qing Gu would happen. Moreover, once an attack urs, the sentiment will be particrly sensitive, as if a grain of sand can not be melted into the eyes, it is almost harder than going to heaven to want the sentiment to be quiet again. The sacred Gu people advocate pure love, and their people cannot tolerate emotional betrayal. If Shijing didn''t like other people, and didn''t like the saint, on the contrary, the romance might not happen. Once he has strong feelings for other people, Qing Gu will discover it. After all, the saint who cultivated the love gu had deliberately aimed at this aspect. As for why the two want to nt two holy Gus, it is because the female Gu in Tang Guo''s hands has two purposes. One, as mentioned before, may share life. The other is to control the male Gu. Once the sentiment Gu cannot be resolved, there is another way, that is, the saint can use the female Gu to control the male Gu''s emotions, let the male Gu be tyrannical or quiet. Of course, the prerequisite for this control must be firm. The male Gu''s boarding body has already liked other people and has stimted the male Gu. Otherwise, it is still out of control. After all, the purpose of this sentiment at the beginning was not to control someone. Tang Guo didn''t want to help Shijing control his pain, nor did he want to share his life with the other party, so it didn''t matter to him how painful the other party was. Before the wedding, he also made it clear that all this is his own choice. So what does it matter if she swallows female Gu? Shijing will die in pain in the future, and that is what she deserves. She has thought about how to deal with this pair of people who truly love each other. If Shijing could bear it and not go back to Xie Qingxue, she would really admire it. System: Haha, this woman, it''s not that she doesn''t know the urinary **** of the male and female leader, she knows the ending, so she sets her up. In this way, Tang Guo chatted with Shijing for one night. In order to distract Tang Guo, Shi Jing even asked people to bring her many interesting things outside. Tang Guo was also very cooperative, as if he had forgotten that the two had been married and they were husband and wife. When Shijing saw Tang Guo''s attention shifted, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what the situation is, he still can''t do what I''m sorry for Xie Qingxue. After a few days of marriage, Shijing finally couldn''t help reminding Tang Guo that he had a very important person waiting for the Holy Medicine. The doctor judged that there was only more than half a year. If he could get it, he would ask Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei to send them back, and he would stay here to apany her on their wedding day. Tang Guo was still very cooperative. After discussing with the tribe, she said that she would take the holy medicine to treat the rtives of the scene. The nsmen didn''t have any opinions, but the patriarch hesitated to speak, but in the end he said nothing. Shijing obtained the holy medicine, so that day Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei took the holy medicine down, and told them to take good care of Xie Qingxue, and also kept Xie Qingxue secret. Tang Guo didn''t have time to y with Shi Jing every day. On the fifth day of marriage, she told Shi Jing that she, as a saint, would practice Gu technique on the mountain for three to five days. However, I wille down to y with him when I have free days. Shi Jing felt that Tang Guo was just a child, so just let her go. Tang Guo was obsessed with Gu technique. Such a day was not something difficult for him to ept. He was waiting for news from Xie Qingxue in the vige, and Tang Guo had already entered the mountain to practice Gu techniques. After all, these things were needed in the near future. "Saint, the patriarch is here." Miao Xiao came to look for Tang Guo again. Seeing Tang Guo''s Gu technique seemed to improve again, her face was a little happy. But thinking of other things, he was full of sadness: "Xiaoguo, that is thest holy medicine in the n. It was originally given to you by Yu Cui. You gave it to Shijing. If you encounter danger in the future, what should you do? do?" Chapter 3099: Descendants of Saint Gu (16) Chapter 3099: Descendants of Saint Gu (16) Miao Xiao came for this, the form of the holy medicine has been lost. The nsmen didn''t know about this, otherwise, they would have opposed giving the holy medicine to Shijing long ago. But as the patriarch, how could he not know such an important thing. "So the patriarch was worried about this?" Tang Guo grinned and said, "Dont worry about the patriarch." Tang Guo waved to Miao Xiao. Miao Xiao was strange, but he came closer and listened to her. "I have developed the secret recipe for the holy medicine. I''m worried about this. But this matter, the patriarch must keep it secret. In the future, someone will ask about the holy medicine, and you will say that the holy medicine form has been lost, and our details cannot be let outsiders know." Miao Xiao''s eyes widened in an instant. He heard that right, Xiaoguo has already worked out the secret recipe of the holy medicine? When did this happen, why didn''t he know at all? Miao Xiao almost got excited and fell backwards. After a sigh of relief, he looked around, his voice trembling and asked: "Really?" "Really." "When did it happen?" Miao Xiao almost jumped up excitedly after receiving Tang Guo''s affirmation again. The secret recipe refined by the holy medicine has disappeared for many years. Since that generation, the holy medicines of their holy Gu n have been finished products refined by the saint women in the past, and they have be more precious. Except for the patriarch and the saint, no one knows that the secret recipe of the holy medicine of the holy Gu n has been lost. Otherwise, it will definitely bring danger to the Saint Gu n. Now that the secret recipe of the holy medicine has been re-developed, what does this mean? It shows that Saint Gu n''s luck should not be broken, and he no longer has to worry about the safety of the saint. As long as the saint is there, the Saint Gu n is bound to exist. With the Holy Medicine, the safety of the saint can be guaranteed. "Just half a month ago, didn''t I tell the patriarch that I would go to the mountain to practice Gu art? It was indeed a Gu art practice, but it was also because I developed a holy medicine and I wanted to try it in the mountain." Miao Xiao remembered. Half a month ago, Tang Guo came to live in a house on the mountain, and it was indeed that she had all the things she needed to be brought up. Among them are her Gu, books, and some medicinal materials. Thinking about it now, it''s just to practice Gu technique, not to bring medicinal materials and books. Tang Guo took out a porcin bottle and handed it to Miao Xiao, "Patriarch, this is the holy medicine I refined recently. You can take it and store it first. In the future, there will be some people who will contribute to my holy Gu n. What danger will happen? , You can also use the holy medicine. During this time, I will perfect the secret recipe of the holy medicine and write it down for your safekeeping." Miao Xiao is a very wise person, so he can rest assured. And before she leaves this world in the future, she will have to choose a qualified heir, and Miao Xiao will take care of her. "These things should be kept by the saint, especially the secret recipe for refining holy medicine." "I decided that the secret recipe of the holy medicine will be kept by the patriarch and the saint, so that it will not be easily lost." As for how to keep it safe, this kind of small problem is left to Miao Xiao to solve. The position of the patriarch is not just for use. Are you here to do these things? This is the so-called endless use. Miao Xiao did not refuse as soon as he heard the loss. The reason why the secret recipe of the holy medicine has been lost is because a certain generation of saints died suddenly, and it was toote to pass on some secrets that the saints knew to the next generation of saints. Miao Xiao was still very excited when Tang Guo trusted him so much. Chapter 3100: Descendants of Saint Gu (17) Chapter 3100: Descendants of Saint Gu (17) "In addition, I have also developed some body-conditioning pills," Tang Guo took out a porcin bottle. "This is for body-conditioning. Long-term use can prolong life and is good for the body. This is for the patriarch." Thinking of her destiny in every world, it will be extended by at most twenty years. Therefore, she intends to extend Miao Xiao''s life, let him live for three or two hundred years, be the mascot of the Saint Gu n, and slowly cultivate the saint woman, and the next patriarch, the Saint Gu n will certainly be able to flourish. Miao Xiao was a little moved, and said: "Thank you for your concern." "The patriarch should call me Xiaoguo. The saint came to the saint, that''s so strange." Miao Xiao smiled happily and nodded: "Xiaoguo, our Saint Gu n has you, and it will definitely thrive as before. I didn''t expect that after hundreds of years, the holy medicine will be developed one day." Thinking of Shijing''s things, Miao Xiao didn''t worry so much. Originally, he thought Tang Guo was young and easily deceived. It doesn''t seem to be the case now, the saint is still a saint, even if she is young and simple, she still has her own considerations. It must be that he didn''t intend to talk to Shijing about the secret of the Holy Medicine. "Patriarch, don''t you have to worry now?" Miao Xiao smiled and said, "I dont worry about yourfort, but for Shijing...Forget it, you are all married, and our people are watching him, and he dare not do anything to bully you. . If that kid is disobedient, I will send someone to break his leg." Tang Guo nodded: "I have been practicing Gu technique in the mountains recently. I dont have much time to go back to the vige, so I asked the patriarch to take care of Brother Shijing. If he is really disobedient, do anything bad, the patriarch is wee. ." These words really surprised Miao Xiao. Seeing Tang Guo''s eyes were clear, it didn''t seem like he was joking, he was a little unpredictable. Is the saint really a simple girl who doesn''t know the world? System: Of course not, this is an old fried dough stick. Miao Xiao happily went down the mountain and went back to the vige, while Tang Guo continued to practice Gu technique. In her spare time, she will visit the group. [Chi Xiao]: Why doesn''t the neer show up yet? [Margaret]: Yes, it''s been seven or eight days since I am here, and I''m impatient to wait. [Emanuel]: Three days have passed since I am here, but for so long, this neer can bear it. [Ziyun]: I am here for ten days soon, this neer really impresses me. [Mo Yuntian]: Hey, I''m waiting to want to hit someone. Tang Guo had already discovered that the time of the people in the group was basically much slower than she wanted. Like the fairy world, the magic world is slightly faster, and the interster world is currently the slowest. As for thew of the passage of time, she is also indifferent, and sometimes even feels that sometimes it is fast and sometimes slow. The only time they can synchronize is probably when they are in the water group. Basically, after the consciousness sinks, it will pass by the group of friends with the slowest time. [School Flower]: Although it has been almost half a month since I am here, it may only be a day or two for the neer, or even less than a day. Wait, maybe he will be out in two days. She was still a little curious about the neer named Shangguan Yungu. [Yinhuan]: I heard that a neer is here? At this time, the silver ring also ran out. Chapter 3101: Descendants of Saint Gu (18) Chapter 3101: Descendants of Saint Gu (18) The group suddenly became lively, Tang Guo looked at it, and most of the people in the group were there. But after scanning a circle, she found a problem. Billy, who was more active in the past, woulde out and shake every time he saw her. In recent worlds, it seems that he has not been so active anymore. Bingzhuo''s concern for her friends, she asked others. [School Flower]: Why havent you seen Billy recently? Is something happening on the interster side? Emmanuel. [Chi Xiao]: Ahem, Emanuel, why don''t you answer the girl''s question? [Ziyun]: That''s right, quickly tell my sister, where did Billy go. [Mo Yuntian]: Say quickly, don''t hesitate, there are some things that the girl will know sooner orter, this matter is best for you. Emanuel, who originally wanted to be a tortoise, had to show up. [Emanuel]: That guy Billy went on a honeymoon around the universe. Tang Guo was a little surprised: "Is Billy married?" [Emanuel]: Yes, I got married, you were not there before. Billy was not there when he was there, and he was afraid that he would be beaten to speak out. Unexpectedly, that fellow Billy, who did a big deal in a muffled voice, just picked the kaolin flower, and now has a happy honeymoon. [School Flower]: Its a good thing to get married, Emmanuel, why are you hesitant. However, Billy was also a little uninteresting. He got married and didn''t notify me. [Emanuel]: If it''s not a special situation, that guy would like to inform you right away. It''s not a special situation. He is not ready yet. He ns to spend his honeymoon first, and thene back and talk? At that time, the school flowers had already traveled through many worlds. Maybe the memory of Tang Qingru was blurry, so he wouldn''t care about Billy''s father who was the school flower indirectly. However, thinking of this, he was still a little bit amused. Billy, this guy is really a big deal. While Emanuel fumbled, Tang Guo finally knew what was going on. It turned out that Billy and Tang Qingru fought side by side for many years. Billy was attracted by Tang Qingru first, and then attracted to each other, letting it go. Because of his rtionship with Tang Guo, Billy was a little scared. After marrying Tang Qingru, I n to wait until the honeymoon is over before telling Tang Guo about it. [Emanuel]: Billy is just a little scared. In fact, we all know that the school flowers shouldn''t mind these. Who is Tang Guo? They have known him for so many years, don''t they still understand? Tang Guo didn''t mind, on the contrary, she blessed these two people very much. Billy is a good person. If you really like Tang Qingru, you will definitely treat her well. Speaking of which, the two are a good match. [School Flowers]: Of course I dont mind this. If you have lovers, you should be together. You can bring me the gift to Billy. When hees back, you will send it to him. After speaking, Tang Guo looked for it in the system space. Picking out some things that Billy and Tang Qingru might like, and let Emanuel pass it on to them. [Shangguan Yungu]: Hello. At this time, Shangguan Yungu appeared. After careful observation, he found that this so-called frame should not be dangerous. Moreover, he has recently received help from those inside. Those people not only gave him food, but also clothes. He even gave him healing pills. There are some other things, he doesn''t know how to use it for now. Chapter 3102: Descendants of Saint Gu (19) Chapter 3102: Descendants of Saint Gu (19) In short, he received a lot of things in a short time. In any case, he must be grateful to these people, they don''t seem to be bad people, and they don''t seem to have any purpose for him. The appearance of Shangguan Yungu made the group lively. After understanding, Tang Guo and others learned about Shangguan Yungu''s situation. He was originally the prince of a certain country, and the country is currently at the peak of the struggle. He was ordered to do something, and his opponent knew that he was assassinated, first jumped off the cliff, but failed to die, then fled to the deep mountain and old forest. If he didn''t meet them, he might really be dead. The people in the group also introduced their own situation to each other. Although Shangguan Yungu had a lot of things he didn''t understand, he wrote them down one by one and quickly became one with the people in the group and exchanged news with each other. The little friends are very happy, no matter what Shangguan Yungu needs. Shangguan Yungu was also not polite, and promised to thank them when he returned. In the past few months, Tang Guo has been practising Gu technique, chatting with the friends in the group. At present, the slowest passage of time is Shangguan Yungu''s world. Many times, Tang Guo spent a month here, but he might only spend one or two days there. Such days continued until Shangguan Yungu recovered from his injury and nned to return to the pce with his things. Tang Guo stayed on the mountain for a few months, and nned to visit the vige. During this time, the time scene has never been up. She didn''t ask, and the nsmen didn''t pay much attention to this. In their opinion, the saint''s practice of Gu technique was the most important thing, and it would be best not to disturb the situation. And they think that people who love each other don''t care about this day and night, they can spend a lifetime together. In the past few months, the time has passed very rxed. New news came in every day to let him know about Xie Qingxue. Tang Guo guessed that Xie Qingxue took the holy medicine and his body was almost recovered. Packed up, she went back to the vige. Pushing the room away, she saw Shijing hung up the phone with a face of news, and walked over with a smile: "Brother Shijing, who are you calling and look happy? Is there anything good?" "Xiaoguo?" Shi Jing was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously put the phone away, "How is the Gu technique practice?" He reacted quickly. Tang Guo''s smile remained unchanged: "This time I have made a lot of progress. I have not been with Brother Shijing before. Letting you stay here for several months is too cold for you. Therefore, I n toe down to apany you. Shi Brother Jing, don''t you have a family? Let''s go back and see your parents. I''m really embarrassed to say that. I didn''t understand this before, so I asked the patriarch to know this." (Miao Xiao: Ask me? Is there any?) Tang Guo went to see Shijing''s parents for only one reason. He wanted Shijing to take her home personally, so that his family would know that he voluntarily married her. Instead, what means did she use to persecute their pair of fateful mandarin ducks. Shijing was really stunned, he wanted to refuse, but Tang Guo was now married to him, and he was still willing. He has also nned to stay here. If you don''t agree to this, it won''t make sense. Although Xie Qingxue is in very good condition, I don''t know if there are any side effects. He has seen the miracle of the holy medicine, and it is inevitable that he will use it in the future, and that is, they have already nted love, which is equivalent to being tied together. Chapter 3103: Descendants of Saint Gu (20) Chapter 3103: Descendants of Saint Gu (20) "Brother Shijing, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Guo was stunned when he saw Shijing, and of course he understood that the other party was actually unwilling to take her to see his parents. In fact, she was not very happy in her heart to meet Shijing''s parents. In the plot, the Saint Gu n has fallen, and these two couples have been involved in it. The Shi family and his wife were originally dissatisfied with Xie Qingxue. The identities of Xie Qingxue and Shi Jing were too different. How could a woman with ordinary status and ordinary background be the youngest grandmother of their family? The obstacle between Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue basically came from the Shi family. Even at this time, the Shi family are not satisfied that Xie Qingxue and Shijing are together, but Xie Qingxues fate is not long, coupled with Shijings persistence, if they want to continue the trouble, Shijing may be desperate and insist on getting along. Xie Qingxue together. Since Xie Qingxue is dying, they will act as a favor to ease the rtionship between them and Shijing. Later, they epted Xie Qingxue. First, they felt that Xie Qingxue''s sincerity, and secondly, Xie Qingxue''s identity was exposed, and they thought it was worthy of the time. "No, I was thinking that this was my negligence, because your age is a minor outside. I originally nned to take you home when you are an adult." Tang Guo grinned and said, "Isnt it a 16-year-old adult outside? I think about it, I am also 18, and we just had a wedding. Brother Shijing respects me very much. Since my parents are still alive, I must be with you. I went back and took a look." "By the way, isn''t it because your parents are in danger to say that Brother Shijing takes the holy medicine?" Shijing''s heart tightened, and he quickly said, "No." "Who is that?" Shi Jing pressed his lips tightly, his brain shed, and said, "Sister." "It turned out to be your sister. Will you be able to see her when you go back this time? Although the holy medicine is good, but the medicine is not right, I can help you see what happens. Our holy Gu n not only has holy medicine, but also There are some Gus that can nourish the body and use Gus to maintain health. I don''t know if you have heard of it." Shijing shook his head and refused: "No, after taking the holy medicine, she was sent to a foreign country for recuperation. I will meet when I have a chance in the future." Tang Guo didn''t insist on entangled with this anymore. With the original owner''s innocent and romantic character, he didn''t care about it at all. It should be said that the entire Saint Gu n has such a temperament, and the bones are very simple. People from the Saint Gu tribe don''t seem to like to investigate the root cause, and they haven''t thought about investigating anything. Perhaps in their opinion, as long as people stay with them, it is the best. Tang Guo suddenly felt that it was a miracle that these Saint Gu tribes were able to survive until now without being trafficked out by traffickers. It is estimated that someone who is more scheming and has better acting skills can lie to them. To live to this day, most of them are the endless Gu technique methods. "Brother Shijing, when are we going back?" Tang Guo asked about the time again. She would feel at ease only when she settled down, and she had a decision on this trip down the mountain. It is not easy for the Saint Gu n to live today. In today''s society, it is also time to go outside to see it, so as not to be deceived. Look at the hope of a saint of the original owner, the Saint Gu n, it is so easy to be deceived by people like Shijing. In the future, if she leaves this world, they are afraid they will not be able to keep it. Chapter 3104: Descendants of Saint Gu (21) Chapter 3104: Descendants of Saint Gu (21) Although Miao Xiao knew a little bit more, her character still could not escape the simplicity and simplicity of the Saint Gu n. In summary, she decided to make a big change for the Saint Gu n. Now she is a saint, everyone is supporting her, it is not difficult to do it. "In three days, you have just finished your work, take a few days off and then go on." Shijing said, "I will arrange someone toe over and pick us up by the way. The time it takes to drive over will be like one day." Tang Guo agreed. She didn''t know Shijing must arrange something else. I''m afraid that it wille out at that time, and it will not be very good-looking, nor is it not very good-looking, I guess I am afraid of running into Xie Qingxue and causing trouble. Anyway, she just went to see Shijings parents, as well as rtives and friends, to let everyone know that Shijing married her not because she threatened Shijing, but Shijing willingly married her for the purpose. Those people who walk in the mall are all human beings, and you can understand what is going on. Shi Jing felt a little depressed. He thought he needed to stay here, and other things could be done slowly. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo would propose to meet his parents directly, not knowing his parents attitude. In order not to make an Oolonge, after Tang Guo left, Shi Jing called his parents and said that he would take Tang Guo back a few dayster. By the way, he also showed the rtionship between him and Tang Guo. Up. I can''t hide it from his parents, so I should make it clear to avoid mistakes. When the Shi family heard the news, they were indeed almost furious. Shijing had all sorts of troubles for Xie Qingxue, if it weren''t for only such a son, they really wanted to go back to the furnace to rebuild. "Xiaoguo, do you want to go down the mountain with Shijing?" Miao Xiao was surprised, "Why did you want to go down the mountain? He has already taken care of you and promised to stay here?" "The patriarch, Brother Shijings parents are still alive, and the custom outside is that you have to go and see it. Its not the same as ours. You dont have to worry about giving the southern beauties. Look at the young guys who have gone out of our n in these years. Wouldn''t they bring their daughter-inw back to see it?" "Can it be the same? Those daughter-inws are all from the town, and they are not too far away." After all, Miao Xiao was worried, afraid that Tang Guo might be in danger. Tang Guo gently shook his head: "Patriarch, in fact, when I go out, I am not only going to see Big Brother Shijing''s parents, but also another matter concerning our entire Saint Gu n." Tang Guo briefly said, thinking that the Saint Gu n has been isted from the world until now. Although they asionally go to the town, the vige has also found many changes, such as electricity, mobile phones, and televisions. Butpared to the outside, it is still a lot behind. As far as going to school is concerned, all the people at most go to the high school in the town, and even most high schools do not go to school. They are too backward. She heard Shijing''s reasoning about many outside matters, and believed that those huge changes would be detrimental to their Saint Gu n. The only way is to go out and take a look, understand the outside world, and let the people know what the world is like in time. Follow in the footsteps of the world so that you will not fall behind. Miao Xiao was persuaded. In fact, he also felt a little panic about the changes outside. He is too old to change these. The saint was still young, and since she wanted to break in, he didn''t stop her. Chapter 3105: Descendants of Saint Gu (22) Chapter 3105: Descendants of Saint Gu (22) In fact, there can be TV sets in the vige, electric lights, and some technological products outside. These are all Tang Guo''s father, brought in from outside. Tang Guo''s father, Tang Heng was once a wild hiker. Before he came to the Saint Gu n, the Saint Gu n was truly isted from the world, and people outside hardly knew about the Saint Gu n. The Saint Gu n knows the outside, but they are self-sufficient and have no ns to understand the outside at all. Because Tang Heng liked Miao Yucui too much, and he was lonely, he decided to stay here in order to be with Miao Yucui. He saw that the vige was living a life like a primitive, and he used his own power to bring various changes to the vige. Knowing that there is such a backward vige, the locals naturally helped to pull the wires quickly. In this way, Tang Heng gained the sincerity of the whole family step by step. Miao Xiao remembered that since electric lights were avable, it was indeed much more convenient. Many things outside are well epted by the tribe. "Then I will arrange two people to protect you." Tang Guo agreed, she was a saint anyway, and two people couldn''t protect her too much. Miao Xiao arranged for a man and a woman. The two people happened to be a couple in the n. Miaoshan Miao Rong was young, in her early twenties. The two are not only exquisite in Gu technique, but also good in fist and kick skills. The main reason is that these two people have more contact with the outside world and often go to the town to help the vige purchase goods. Miao Xiao thought it was best to arrange for them to follow Tang Guo. When it came down the mountain, Tang Guo took Miaoshan Miao Rong and left with Shijing. The car arranged by Shijing was in the town. They were a group of people, and they had to walk into the town before they could take a car. After sitting in the car for a day, when it was getting dark, Tang Guo came to a very prosperous city. Shijing took her to the vi area in the city center. At the door of Shi''s vi, the lights there were already on. I don''t know if the people inside heard the movement outside. When Tang Guo got off the car, two people were already standing at the door. Shi Jing said to Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, here." He looked at Shi''s couple and said, "That''s my parents." Tang Guo tilted his head and asked, "Aren''t they my parents now?" "Yes." Shijing smiled reluctantly, but he felt a little nervous. Xie Qingxue already knows about his "transferred love", and his mood is not very stable at the moment. However, with Xie Qingxue''s character, he did not show up, and she probably wouldn''te to him. I was afraid that Xie Qingxue couldn''t figure it out at that time, and woulde to look for him. If I ran into it, I wouldn''t be able to tell. The main reason is that he is afraid of being discovered by Tang Guo. The Saint Gu tribe has many methods. Recently, he has seen it and is afraid of bringing danger to Xie Qingxue. "Parents, this is Xiaoguo, I called you before." Tang Guo''s arrival did not please the Shi family. Xie Qingxue, an ordinary girl, came again, and the wild girl who didn''t know what was wrong. In short, none of them satisfied them. Shijing looked down on the girls who had rtively good family backgrounds before. Although they were not happy, the two nodded, but did not see much joy. Shi''s mother said, "Since it''s here, thene in." "Parents, I brought you gifts." Tang Guo took out two vessels that looked like bamboo tubes. "This is the wine I brewed myself. Drinking a cup every day will help you keep fit, and all your minor problems will be gone. " Chapter 3106: Descendants of Saint Gu (23) Chapter 3106: Descendants of Saint Gu (23) Shimu nodded, and took the two bamboo tubes that looked particrly crude. Just keep this thing. I don''t know what it contains. Shi''s mother was very angry, why Qi Shijing always found her a daughter-inw who was not on the stage. Even if Shijing told the truth, Shi''s mother disagreed, thinking it was just a coincidence, and saved Xie Qingxue. That Xie Qingxue did not die, she still feels a little sorry, so she is even more dissatisfied with Tang Guo. The time is now good, Shi Jing and Tang Guo directly held a wedding. She looked stupid, Shi Mu suddenly narrowed her eyes. Although not very pleasing to the eye, her son actually didn''t like this wild girl, and he shared it with Xie Qingxue, which is not a bad thing. This wild girl looked much better than Xie Qingxue. Besides, the wedding was held without a certificate, and it was not considered a member of their family. When she reaches the age of obtaining a certificate, there will be more changes. With that said, she had to treat Tang Guo a little better, at least Xie Qingxue had to know that she was satisfied with Tang Guo, and then she would be able to cut her off with her son. The Shi family entertained Tang Guo lukewarm, but Tang Guo didn''t care about it. However, Miao Shan Miao Rong couldn''t help it many times. They had straight-forward personalities. It seemed that the couple didn''t wee their saints. But beforeing, Tang Guo had told them not toe without her instructions. "My parents have this kind of personality, so I just wait for Xiao Guo to get acquainted with them." At this time, the scene indeed agreed to be with Tang Guo. I haven''t thought about it for the time being to rekindle the old rtionship with Xie Qingxue. At this time, he still decided to keep his promise. Tang Guo nodded: "I don''t mind, Brother Shijing. Even if they don''t like me, as long as you like me." System: vomit! Speaking out of conscience? On the other side, the two couples of Shishijia are in the room. Shi Mu stared at the two bamboo tubes in the corner disgustingly, and couldn''t help butin: "A Jing, for Xie Qingxue, can bring any wild girl into the house, and even get married without telling us. It''s getting worse and worse. Had it not been for his showdown, I would have thought he was abroad in the past few months." "What else can I do? People have brought them back." "I can''t do anything, but this wild girl who doesn''t know where she came from will definitely not be able to get on the stage. I don''t recognize this daughter-inw. But now, I don''t intend to embarrass her. Xie Qingxue is much easier to deal with." "This wild girl, just keep it for now. From now on, Ah Jing will understand that the difference in status and the people who can''t get on the stage will cause him much trouble." "Look at what they are. Come to see us, just take two bamboo tubes." Mother Tang was a little angry, but she opened the bamboo tube and looked at it. When she saw the contents inside, she gave a loud cry. The bamboo tube fell on the ground, and the wine inside spilled out, and the things that naturally made the wine also spilled on the ground. When Shifu saw those things, he was also taken aback. Then he calmed his face and asked people to clean up, and quickly helped Shimu up. "Look, look, what is this? It''s all weird bugs, and it''s also said that they are health-preserving, can cure diseases, and there are some weird weeds. Is this a gift? ?" "Anyway, when Xie Qingxue is almost there, this girl can''t stay." "It''s really not possible to stay. Since Ajing doesn''t like her, she will probably not be able to do it in the future, so wait." "Yeah." Before Shimu exhaled, the phone rang, and her face changed when she heard the voiceing from inside. "what happened?" "It''s the sister-inw, it means there is a banquet in the evening. Let me bring my new daughter-inw to attend." Shi''s father frowned, "How did she know? She knew that, probably everyone in this circle knew about it." "I received a call from Ajing that day and I was ying cards with them." Shimu''s face was not good, "I was identally excited and was heard by them." Chapter 3107: Descendants of Saint Gu (24) Chapter 3107: Descendants of Saint Gu (24) "Now, I''m going to be seen as a joke again." Shimu''s expression is very ugly, "It will take two more days, and I can teach the wild girl, so that there will be no mistakes at the banquet. One day is toote." "Then please tell her not to talk nonsense, smile at everyone, and just follow you." Even if the Shi family didn''t like Tang Guo, this "wild girl", they didn''t want her to make a fool of herself at the banquet. After all, to make a fool of yourself is to lose the face of their Shi family. Originally, Shijing almost fell out with them for a Xie Qingxue. At that time, he had already let the older brother and sister-inw watch the excitement. The Shi family did not sleep well all night, and Tang Guo fell asleep. Shijing is not in the room, and went to the study on the excuse that thepany is busy. Speaking of them, they have always been so strange, Shijing can always express that she likes her very much, and only the original owner who doesn''t understand anything will believe it. Tang Guo was eager to keep his distance like this, and didn''t care about it at all. Shi Jing thought that she was a carefree, still a child, who didn''t understand this, so she stayed in the study with peace of mind. He also decided to stay in the study under the pretext that thepany is very busy recently. [The host is big, just now I saw that Shi Mu gave you a bamboo tube of wine and spilled a bamboo tube, and I seemed to be very dissatisfied. "If you spill it, it will be spilled. They are not lucky enough to drink this anyway. This is a good thing for the Saint Gu n. It is good for the Saint Gu n. drink." However, ording to the original proprietor''s temperament, most of them would give bamboo wine. [By the way, I also heard the news that there will be a party tomorrow night. Mother Tang and her sister-inw have a bad rtionship. The other party knows that the host is a wild girl and wants to make a fool of you. "I dont make a fool of myself, but I will behave a little bit differently from them. After all, I cant copse, isnt it? A wild girl from the mountain will definitely not eat too elegantly, even if she is not rude, she has to be cool. , Be bolder." The system is a bit bad foreboding, bold, what kind of bold? [Host, your guy hasn''t appeared yet, do you have anyone to doubt? ] The system stared at the golden Gu King that Tang Guo was ying with, and suddenly asked, [Could it be this Gu King? Is that guy so unlucky? Bing a cat, a fish, a stone, and now a bug? , The system shuddered. How much perseverance would it take to be able to withstand my ever-changing identity. In order to be together with the host, it ispletely shameless. "Dont make up your mind. This Gu King is just a Gu King. Its very stupid. Recently, I have be a little smarter inmunication every day. It cant be him. To that guy, this little eyes must be bright, let him be in me The palm of his hand rolls and then rolls, how can it be like this stupid thing, only knows to eat, let it rule the Wan Gu, and it is still a lot worse. It can''t be too supplemented, so that it will not be burst." In Tang Guo''s eyes, King Gu was rtively fragile and didn''t dare to feed him too many good things. The system is a bit disappointed, isn''t it? He thought that guy, in order to stick to the host, really became a small bug. Really, I''m still a bit disappointed. Early the next morning, Shi''s mother called someone to invite Tang Guo and said that there was a banquet tonight and she would take her to choose clothes. ording to her personality, Tang Guo thought her clothes were good at first. Later Shijing might not want to make Shimu angry, so he persuaded Tang Guo. Now she is Tang Guo who likes Shijing very much, so she naturally wants to agree to Shijing and wear a beautiful dress obediently. The night came soon. Tang Guo took Shijing''s arm while his family appeared at the dinner. In an instant, countless lights fell on her. It seems that everyone here knows her rtionship with Shijing. She had already seen some sarcasm from those gazes. She didn''t feel ufortable, she looked very curious and looked around. When everyone saw her appearance, they really felt that she was a wild girl from the mountains. Tang Guo also listened to Shi''s mother at first, smiled when he saw people and didn''t speak much. Later Shi''s mother went to chat with other people, and Shijing also had business people talking about it. But she was left in the seat by them, and no one would take care of her for the time being. Since no one is taking care of it, she has to be a little bolder. Seeing that Tang Guo was not wee, the system brought a lot of food in front of him, and understood. When Tang Guo was eating with a lot of things in her seat, with a happy expression on her face, there were countless strange eyes around her, she didn''t care. "I am maintaining the personality." System: I obviously want to eat. Tang Guo was eating happily. Suddenly, she felt a glimmer of sight. Looking sideways, I saw a person sitting in a slightly darker corner. The man was very pale, but he was watching her eating without blinking. Chapter 3108: Descendants of Saint Gu (25) Chapter 3108: Descendants of Saint Gu (25) The young man sitting in a slightly darkened corner found Tang Guo looking up at him, smiled faintly at her, and nodded slightly. Even so, he didn''t look away, his eyes kept fixed on her and the food in front of her. Tang Guo only nced at the young man before continuing to eat the food ced in front of him. She doesn''t look rude in eating, but is faster, eats more, and behaves a bit ipatible with the personality at the banquet. From time to time, there are all kinds of strange eyes around, but most of them are people with heads and faces. Even if theyugh at someone, everyone understands that a thing in the eyes will not really be the same as mental retardation, andughed out loud. . Most of them are tasks with a head and face, and naturally there are some people who are mixed in because of various rtionships and are not so self-aware. Especially those admirers of Shijing, knowing that Tang Guo had actually moved into Shi''s family, Shi''s couple did not dere that Tang Guo and Shijing were married. Therefore, those people thought that Shijing and Xie Qingxue had separated and fell in love with another woman. The admirers of Shijing became ufortable, and a Xie Qingxue walked away, and another wild girl came. This is a top-notch banquet that is taking part in seriousness. Anyone who teaches her to sit there and eat all the time is not ashamed of it. Miao Shan and Miao Rong felt the unkind look of those people, and because of Tang Guo''s instructions, they thought they hadn''t seen it. Seeing their saints eating happily, as if they didn''t care about it, they didn''t care. Anyway, no matter what happens, the saint is happy and is not bullied. It''s just that someone will alwayse to trouble. "Are you Shi Jing''s new girlfriend?" In front of Tang Guo, a group of women came. These women are all dressed up in jewels, and each one looks very beautiful. Not only is it beautiful, but the jewelry worn on the body can be said to be of great value. These women chose to sit next to Tang Guo, holding a goblet and eyeing her up and down. The Shi family never told the public that Tang Guo and Shi Jing were married, so these women asked. When Tang Guo heard the other party''s words, she raised her head and shook her head with a smile: "No." "No? Then why did youe with Shijing? I heard that you still live in Shijing''s house. Don''t lie to me. Besides Shijing''s girlfriend, who else came in with Shijing''s arm? " Shijing, but few women can get close. Many people know about Shijing and Xie Qingxue. They didn''t understand how Shi Jing''s status would like Xie Qingxue''s. If you have no academic qualifications, you have no family background, you can''t get on the stage, and often do some shameful things, you can''tpare with the daughters of their circle. Now Shijing suddenly came with a woman and was able to live in Shi''s house, but who was his girlfriend? At this time, Jing was really blind, and liked these vige girls and wild white lotus. "I''m not Brother Shijing''s girlfriend," Tang Guo smiled brightly, and continued when these women looked at each other strangely, "Big Brother Shijing and I are married, so we are not boyfriends and girlfriends. Rtionship, but husband and wife rtionship." "Kang Dang--" What Tang Guo said made people shocked that the wine ss fell, and it smashed directly to the ground and broke. Chapter 3109: Descendants of Saint Gu (26) Chapter 3109: Descendants of Saint Gu (26) The women surrounding Tang Guo stared at Tang Guo incredulously, especially the woman who had been questioning before, almost lost her voice: "What did you say, you and Shijing are married, how are we? Dont know? You are a lie, right?" "It''s not a lie. Brother Shijing and I have been married for several months." Tang Guo said with a grin while digging for cakes, as if he couldn''t see the faces of these people, "This time I was with Brother Shijing. I came back to see my parents, after all, after I got married, I haven''te here once. Even if Brother Shijing is a patriarch, I have toe to see my parents." "Kang Dang--" Another person''s cup fell on the ground. "How can it be? Shijing still gave it to you?" Xu Cancan''s expression was a little distorted. "How could Shijing give it to you? What should Lihui do?" "Are you lying, how can someone like Shijing get married casually. Even if they get married, we have to hold a wedding here and invite everyone to participate." Xu Cancan reacted quickly. Up. The other women around also nodded: "Yes, I think she''s joking. If you really want to get married, Shijing is Shi''s family, how could it be quiet and secretly married, let''s talk about this matter of marriage. , Its just nonsense. Even if Shijing wants to secretly get married, his family members have to agree." "We are really married." Tang Guo said innocently, "So you have to hold a wedding here to count?" Tang Guo''s expression appeared thinking. Under the strange gazes of these women, he said: "So there are so many customs outside. If Brother Shijing really cares, then we will hold a wedding here too. I will not object. of." Tang Guo''s words made people feel like rubbing their IQ on the ground. How could she speak so loudly, as if holding a wedding here is something that bestows Shijing. This woman is crazy. Who is Shijing? Why does she say that. At this time, a very beautiful and delicately dressed woman walked in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo was still dealing with the food in front of him, and his family was busy temporarily, thinking that there should be nothing to do with Tang Guo in the corner. The Shi family actually thought that Tang Guo couldn''t be on the stage and didn''t want to take her with her. Even if he didn''t bring Tang Guo with him now, he was still being ridiculed in secret, how would he notice this? As for the time scene, he was also talking to his old acquaintances. Even if he pretended to care about Tang Guo, he was actually just using her in his heart. This person has never been taken seriously. I would not have thought of what would happen if I put her in the corner. "Lihui, did you hear that just now? This woman said that she was married to Shijing, and she said without shame that she agreed that Shijing would also hold a wedding here, and her tone was really big." Xu Cancan couldn''t bear it. Shi Around Jing, these women who could not be better than them appeared. First, there is a Xie Qingxue, and then a wild girl who doesn''t know where she is from. She actually likes time scenes, but she asks herself that she can''tpare to other people, but Chu Lihui is different. Regardless of the family background, or himself, they are all first-ss, fully worthy of the current situation. As for who can be with Shijing, it is naturally Chu Lihui that makes her willing. Chapter 3110: Descendants of Saint Gu (27) Chapter 3110: Descendants of Saint Gu (27) "I don''t know what thisdy''sst name is?" Chu Lihui smiled gently at Tang Guo, looking very kind. Tang Guo smiled and said, "My name is Tang Guo." "Oh, it turned out to be Miss Tang. I don''t know where Miss Tang is from. Why haven''t you seen it before?" Chu Lihui''s voice is also very nice, her eyes are wary. The current questioning is normal. The inquiries about news are quite normal. Tang Guo replied straightforwardly: "I''m from Miaojiang. I don''t know if you have heard of the Saint Gu n. I am a member of the Saint Gu n." As for the identity of the saint, even if she was really frank, it would not be easy to say. "Miao Jiang, Saint Gu n?" Chu Lihui frowned, "I have heard of Miao Jiang, but Saint Gu n hasn''t." "We have always lived in a ce isted from the world. It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it." Chu Lihui came back to her senses, and of course she was not asking this: "I heard that Miss Tang is already married to Shi Jing?" "Yeah, we got married a few months ago. He came to my house and has note back to see it. This time I apanied him back. Although our customs do not have this kind of customs, I like the scene very much. Brother, I must apany him back." Chu Lihui''s brows have never been stretched. Is Shijing really married? Of course she likes the scene and thinks this man is excellent. She also regretted that Shijing chose Xie Qingxue at the beginning. I even suspected that I was born in a famous family, and everything was better than Xie Qingxue. Why didn''t Shijing even look at her? For this reason, she almost copsed. Butter I heard that Xie Qingxue was about to give orders, and Shi Jing fell out with the Shi family and his wife. She has encountered the farce between Shijing and Shi''s couple many times, and the Shi''s couple''s dissatisfaction with Xie Qingxue. Up to now, although she still likes Shijing this person, she is not as persistent as before. She is not attached, but countless women around are attached. Also, she heard thetest news that Xie Qingxue, who was originally judged by the doctor to survive less than a year, turned out to be better. She has been discharged from the hospital now, as if she came back to her hometown. She hasn''t figured out what happened for the time being. And here, Tang Guo said that he was married to Shijing. It was obvious that Shijing was almost crazy to save Xie Qingxue. How could he marry another woman? "Miss Tang, are you really married to Shijing?" Chu Lihui still didn''t believe it. ording to Shijing she knew, shouldn''t he marry other women? When the Shi family was so persecuted at the beginning, he did not agree to marry her Chu family. After being ignored by Shijing in public for so many times, the liking in her heart gradually faded. She was from a famous family, Chu Lihui, and countless good men in the world let her choose. Why did shemit a mess before and insisted on hanging to death here at Shijing. At this moment, it is estimated that many people want to see her and Tang Guo quarrel. In the past, she repeatedly targeted Xie Qingxue, and then was dealt with by Shijing, and she was really seen a lot of jokes. Tang Guo also noticed that this Chu Lihui didn''t seem to be hostile to her, and nodded, "Well. We are already married." Chu Lihui sat next to Tang Guo, looking at Tang Guo''s innocent expression, and finally believed, the other party shouldn''t lie. "Then when are you holding the wedding here?" Chu Lihui thought about one thing in her heart. Chapter 3111: Descendants of Saint Gu (28) Chapter 3111: Descendants of Saint Gu (28) Tang Guo has seen the plot about Chu Lihui in the plot. This Chu Lihui has a very good background, she is really good, and she has always liked the scene. Originally, I wanted to be with Shijing. Before Xie Qingxue appeared, Shijing had an indifferent attitude towards the blind date arranged for him at home. Originally, both the family and the Chu family thought that they were going to be married, but Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue finally met, and they soon became entangled. After Chu Lihui knew about Xie Qingxue, as Miss Qianjin, she taught Xie Qingxue many times, but her repeated targeting made the rtionship between Shijing and Xie Qingxue heat up. During the period, Chu Lihui also suffered a lot. She can be regarded as a stepping stone in their love, and the kind of scapegoat every time. She aimed at Xie Qingxue, that is, making a small fight, and did not rise to personal safety. What hindered Shijing and Xie Qingxue was the Shi family and his wife, Shijing''s opponents, and Shijing''s rivals, as well as the various problems that appeared on Xie Qingxue''s side. After a series of events, the Chu family was suppressed by the situation, and Chu Lihui didn''t dare to target Xie Qingxue anymore. Her role was basically gone. Gradually faded into the plot, and then it was something that Xie Qingxue''s life was not long after. The plot was received by the original owner, Chu Lihui, who did not appear againter. So Tang Guo didn''t know the specific situation either. After all, he was not a particrly important figure in theter plot. "I''m going to ask Brother Shijing about this." Tang Guo answered Chu Lihui''s words. At this moment, she felt the line of sight in the corner staring at her, and she looked back. Still the pale young man, his eyes never left her. Chu Lihui also noticed it. She raised her head to look, and she was surprised, and nodded with Tang Guo, and walked towards the man. "Cousin, why are you attending the party? Whoever invited you, asks your aunt to find out, so you must go to the door to scold someone." Chu Lihui was a little worried and asked cautiously, "Does aunt know? By the way, they How do you know you are here? If your aunt knows that you are in this ce, she must scold me first." "It''s okay. It''s boring to stay at home alone. It''s okay toe out and have a look. You can''t die." Although the young man''splexion looks bad, his body is probably not good after listening to Chu Lihui''s words, but his voice is still rtively stable. , The sound is also very nice. The system has been secretly observing, and the host stared at the man several times when he was eating. There was no disgust in his eyes, he also caught the energy rising faster. When the man was watching her, she was smiling secretly. Okay, he already understands the truth. This man is the cuteness of the host. Tsk tusk, this time looks very weak, do you want the host to be greatly ravaged, humiliated? Bah, it''s taking care. Win sympathy, ask for care, ask for pity, ask for mercy, haha. "So you know each other." Tang Guo sat down a bit and said quietly to the system, "Chu Lihui is a very cute girl, she doesn''t look bad. She doesn''t seem to be hostile to me, it seems to be different from what others think. I''m afraid I''m not so obsessed with Shijing, I guess I want to understand." System: [Host, I think you think you are a very cute girl because Chu Lihui has a pale-faced cousin who is eager to take care of her. Chapter 3112: Descendants of Saint Gu (29) Chapter 3112: Descendants of Saint Gu (29) He is a high-level system, and the meaning in the host''s words can be analyzed instantly. Tang Guo: "..." Chu Lihui smiled at Tang Guo, and pointed to the young man and said, "This is my cousin, Kong Chi. Since I was a child, my health has been ill, with various problems. Although my body is a little broken, my cousin has one. Unmatched brains." "It turned out to be your cousin. He was staring at me secretly just now. I thought he was a bad person." Tang Guomian said in the open air. Chu Lihuiughed at once, and looked at her eyes with ridicule: "Cousin, do you want to eat those things that are bad for your health again? Watching Miss Tang eat so deliciously, she stared at it. She saw it?" "Yeah." Kong Chi nodded, his gaze fell on the pile of food in front of Tang Guo again, "She ate very happily, I didn''t expect to see it at such a party." System: [Host, I thought this guy was attracted by your looks, but I didn''t expect that what attracted him was the food in your hands. Do you feel a little disappointed or something? Tang Guo: "Don''t you think people are still as cute as before?" System: The little provocation fails again. "My cousin is sick and can''t eat most of the food." Chu Lihui said, "That''s why he looked at you so happy before, so he stared at you without blinking. There is nothing bad about it. At home, He also likes to watch some food-eating food shows." Chu Lihui said pitifully, "but these hobbies do not affect his health." Tang Guo nodded, and picked up a beautiful cake: "I don''t mind. If you like to watch it, I will show it to you." System: Are you sure it''s not in cute people? Tang Guo: Isn''t it that you don''t want to copse the design, do you want to maintain it? System: To cheat the puppy or the Tongzi? Chu Lihui couldn''t help beingughed, she was not hostile to Tang Guo, and sat back in her original position, regardless of Kong''steness. "Would you like to ask when Shijing will hold the wedding with you. Although I believe you will do it, many people will not believe that you are married if it is not held here. It depends on your age and the age to receive the certificate? Isn''t it there?" Chu Lihui always felt that things were not that simple. With her understanding, Shijing shouldn''t forget Xie Qingxue. Xie Qingxue is better for no reason, this makes her very concerned. Is it rted to being with Tang Guo and Xie Qingxue''s illness? In front of so many people, she didn''t dare to directly say something very clear to Tang Guo, lest there be branches and there are so many women around her staring at her. These people just want to see jokes, so she won''t be ashamed. Maintaining her previous personality, Chu Lihui said in a big voice: "You said you married Shijing, do you understand the past of Shijing?" She felt that she was a bit disintegrated just now, so she saved her for a bit to avoid those daughters. Miss felt strange. The reason why she still wears a surface that likes scenes very much is because she just wanted to watch the show. And those who want to watch her y, she won''t let them get what they want. I just didn''t expect to meet Tang Guo''s innocent girl. Once upon a time, she was also quite naive, thinking that she could really be with Shijing. You only need to pay a sincere heart, and Shijing will be moved one day. Now, forget it, she didn''t want to waste time on that indifferent person. "Do you know what happened to Brother Shijing in the past?" Tang Guo was very cooperative and asked these words. He liked someone, and of course he was willing to learn about the other person''s past. Chapter 3113: Descendants of Saint Gu (30) Chapter 3113: Descendants of Saint Gu (30) Before Chu Lihui had time to say, Shi Jing didn''t know when she would appear in front of them. Shi Jing nced at Chu Lihui coldly: "Miss Chu, what are you doing here and what are you talking to Xiao Guo?" It was obvious that Shi Jing was very unfriendly to Chu Lihui. If it wasn''t for someone to stop him, he would have to bankrupt the Chu family. It''s just that the Confucian family, who was rted to the Chu family, was not so easy to deal with. He gave up the marriage and he stopped. "Brother Shijing, are you finished? Miss Chu seems to know many things about you, and I''m asking her." Tang Guo asked pretendingly, "Are you good friends?" Shi Jing frowned, and said, "I know each other, and the rtionship is average, but business contacts." He really hates Chu Lihui. If it weren''t for a Chu Lihui who has been liked by his parents, he and Qing It will not be so difficult between snow. And Qingxue would not suffer so much, and after those things happened, he almost died. Chu Lihui snorted in her heart, smelly man. She had already determined that Shi Jing didn''t want Tang Guo to know his past, and this couldn''t help but be tricky. Looking at the scene, I''m afraid Xie Qingxue has not been forgotten. She was not the one who really harmed Xie Qingxue. If Shijing has the ability to get his parents to agree, what can she do with Chu Lihui and an outsider? She was just a mess of brains, and there were several banquets. In front of everyone, Xie Qingxue was a little embarrassed. She is also stupid, and there are countless people who adore Shijing. Why is she going to get ahead? If she doesn''t make a move, someone will always go. "Shijing, I heard from Miss Tang that you are married. You still joined her house. Is this true? Or do you want to use this method to make me give up in order to make up a story?" Today Shijing will admit it, ha ha, if he and Xie Qingxue are still involved, it depends on how he steps down. That little girl, too naive, was actually involved in a stinky man like Shi Jing. Shi Jing''s expression sank, he nced at Tang Guo and saw Tang Guo''s joy, and took a deep breath: "I am married." "Shijing, I think you are crazy," Chu Lihui felt that it was not enough, her expression looked very excited and said, "She also said that she wants to hold a wedding here with you, are these all true? Shijing, Would you rather marry her than see me?" Tang Guo believed that Chu Lihui was an assist. System: It''s a genius. I don''t know which school I graduated from. It looks like this. I''m afraid it''s not a studymittee member. Only sitting in the corner, looking at the very quiet Kong Chi, watching Chu Lihui''s appearance, some strange expressions appeared on her pale face. Although Chu Lihui''s performance was wonderful, it was Tang Guo that caught Kong Chi''s eyes the most. For some reason, even if the little girl stopped eating food, his eyes would still fall on her involuntarily. There is no doubt about the situation. Few people in this circle don''t know about Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue. At first, for Xie Qingxue, he almost fell out with his parents. Why in a few months, I will marry this little girl who doesnt know where she is from? No, it should be already married. Thinking of this, Kong Chi always felt that his whole body was not strong. System: [Host, have you seen your cute and poor eyes? "I didn''t see the poor eyes." System: [It will be pitiful soon. He hasn''t figured it out yet, but I am very confident of his prohibition. Tang Guo: "..." Chapter 3114: Descendants of Saint Gu (31) Chapter 3114: Descendants of Saint Gu (31) Chu Lihui''s voice was not small, and everyone around him basically saw it. Everyone here knows Chu Lihui''s entanglement with Shi Jing. Seeing that she was talking to Shijing, it was really not surprising at all. Now Shijing brought a woman to the banquet, and even this woman lived in Shi''s house. Chu Lihui liked the scene so much at the beginning, it would be really weird if she didn''t make trouble. Tang Guo clearly felt that the women who came with Chu Lihui, especially the one named Xu Cancan, seemed to be relieved. As if Chu Lihui didn''t show up, they would still regret it. Chu Lihui asked Shijing if she wanted to hold a wedding with Tang Guo here. As long as the situation agrees today, regardless of whether there will be a wedding in the future, in the eyes of these people, the two people are considered to be rted. At that time, what Xie Qingxue wanted to say was that Tang Guo threatened Shijing and robbed her lover. That was a joke. "Brother Shijing, since the wedding has to be held on your side, let''s set a time for it. I don''t have anyments." Tang Guo broke the rigid atmosphere, "You set the time, anytime is fine. Anyway. We are all married. I think its good to have everyone you knowe to the event again. Tang Guo: People can''t copse. Although this is very arrogant, this is the custom of the Saint Gu n, she doesn''t know the rules outside now. "Shijing, do you really want to have a wedding with her?" Chu Lihui asked, Shijing, do you dare to recognize it today? Do you dare to recognize it, what about Xie Qingxue? She really didn''t believe that Shijing would give up Xie Qingxue, there must be something tricky in it. Everyone around looked at Shijing, and Kong Chi was also looking at Shijing. Before he knew it, Kong Chi clenched his fists, which he felt strange. Obviously two unrted people are getting married and not getting married. Why should he be nervous next to him? "Of course." Shijing finally spoke, and everyone around him took a deep breath, "Xiaoguo is right, we are already married." When the Shi family heard this identally, their faces became dark. Now that the scene is announced outside, what can they say? I had already fallen out with Shijing before, and it''s hard for them to fall out again. The reason why the reaction is not that big is that they know why Shijing married Tang Guo. As long as they don''t really like this wild girl, they will not oppose them like Xie Qingxue. I don''t like Tang Guo, and Tang Guo is not old enough to receive a certificate. Regardless of the mere few years, the changes can be big. Thinking of this, Shijing and his wife''s expressions eased slightly. "Shijing really married that wild girl, I thought it was a fake, I said, why did you really let him marry that wild girl, so you are not afraid of embarrassment?" What''s wrong with Shi''s sister-inw. Shi Mu said faintly: "This is A Jing''s choice. As parents, we can only refer to it. It is really hard for us to ask what kind of girl A Jing likes." "I remember you didn''t say that before, especially to that thanks..." Shi Mu hurriedly interrupted: "Sister-inw, the past events are over, and I would trouble you not to mention them at this time. Now Ajing already has someone he likes, it is not very good to have any misunderstanding. Compared to Xie Qingxue, she would rather stay with Shijing for a while is Tang Guo, a silly looking girl. Chapter 3115: Descendants of Saint Gu (32) Chapter 3115: Descendants of Saint Gu (32) At a banquet, Shijing has already married a person, and everyone knows it. In particr, there are rumors that Shijing was given to the wife. About this, Shijing was stillughed at for a while. Shi Jing didn''t care much about this. It was a great fortune to be able to rescue Xie Qingxue. The Shi family and his wife were of course not satisfied, but Tang Guo didn''t seem to see their faces, and still followed home happily,pletely carefree. However, she still asked Shijing, when will the wedding be held. "I want to wait until you are old enough to get a marriage certificate before the event. What do you think?" Shijing asked. Of course he didn''t want to hold this wedding. Staying in the mountains, he still feels nothing. After he came out, he couldn''t help but pay attention to Xie Qingxue''s news every day. Knowing that Xie Qingxue recovered physically, he was really lucky. It was very sad to learn that Xie Qingxue already knew about his "transferred love". He was also a little sad when he returned directly to her former city. He was even impulsive, trying to find her, but he finally controlled it. He hadn''t forgotten that he counted as already married to Tang Guo and took away the Holy Gu n''s holy medicine. The Saint Gu n also has some special methods. Once it angers the opponent and hurts Xie Qingxue, what should it do? "That''s OK, then when I''m old, let''s hold a wedding here again." Tang Guo nodded with a smile, "Brother Shijing, I heard people say that you have to take wedding photos before getting married, right?" Shijing was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "Yes." "Or, let''s take a wedding photo first, how about? The clothes I saw on the Inte are really beautiful." Shijing couldn''t refuse this matter. So, he agreed: "Okay." System: [Host, is this really good? Will that guy be jealous when seeing these photos in the future? What if it gets bad? "Coax twice." "Keep coaxing, coax until it''s good." System: It sounds shameless. The fact that Shijing was taken by Tang Guo to take wedding photos also spread to some people. Xie Qingxue, hiding in a certain city, identally received a photo, a wedding photo. Looking at the photo, the familiar man, she burst into tears. Looking at the pretty girl next to Shijing, Xie Qingxue couldn''t help it. If she was still praying if there was any misunderstanding before, then this photo has already destroyed all her confidence. Shijing, I really like other people. She still has some understanding of Shijing. If she doesn''t really like that woman, how can she marry the other party and take wedding photos together? All of this told her the fact that Shijing really didn''t like her anymore. Her love is over. Because it is certain that Shijing is really married to someone else, Xie Qingxue no longer asks for anything. She spends every day in a muddle-headed manner, looking particrlycklustre. The second infatuated male who originally followed her, Su Danhua, can only take care of her andfort her every day. Fang Sifei would often visit Xie Qingxue, after all, Shijing gave her a task to report Xie Qingxue''s situation to him at any time. Looking at Xie Qingxue''s appearance, Fang Sifei endured and forbeared, and did not tell Xie Qingxue the truth. Tang Guo nned to stay longer in the city. She decided on the development of the Saint Gu n and arranged Miaoshan Miao Rong to do things. Chapter 3116: Descendants of Saint Gu (33) Chapter 3116: Descendants of Saint Gu (33) Without knowing the time situation, all the members of the Saint Gu tribe who were able to enroll in school went to the town under the mountain to enroll. Tang Guo also formted development ns for those who were unable to enroll. In short, they were divided into batches, so that the people of the tribe woulde out to understand the contemporary world, so that they would not understand nothing. Patriarch Miao Xiao watched Tang Guo''s orderly arrangements, and the Saint Gu n was also slowly developing. There was nothing wrong with it, and she was finally relieved. Tang Guo didn''t worry about going back, Shi Jing looked at her as if he liked the city, but he was relieved. Although he has entered the past, it is still difficult for him to give up everything about thepany. In the previous few months, people underneath were allowed to run on both sides. Even if they could handle many things, they were still a lot of trouble and would affect many projects. Recently, he was busy with thepany and arranged an assistant to Tang Guo, so that she could tell the assistant what she wanted. Time passed for a while, Shi Mu couldn''t help it a bit, and wanted to put on the air of a mother-inw. "This daughter-inw of our Shi family actually has a lot to learn." Shimu simply couldn''t understand Tang Guo and wanted to do something to toss her. Recently, she inquired that Xie Qingxue and a Su Danhua were approaching. If the two seeded, she wouldn''t have to worry about anything. She didn''t like this wild girl. Tang Guo looked at Shi''s mother a little strangely: "What do you want to learn?" "This is so much to learn. The first thing to learn is to cook a good meal." Of course not. "You have to learn somenguages. After all, being a good helper is not so easy. A Jing will have some foreign students. Customers, even if they are not proficient, have to know some everyday expressions." Tang Guoughed inwardly. At this time, her mother hadn''t figured out who was marrying and who was marrying. "Isn''t it enough to leave the cooking to the helper? In our n, I have never done this before. Someone did it." She is a saint, prepared by the natural history tribe of life. Her task is to practice Gu art, develop the Saint Gu family, and protect the Saint Gu family. "Now you have married into our house, so..." Tang Guo interrupted Shi''s mother and asked inexplicably, "Mom, have you forgotten? Our custom is that the man enters the family. Brother Shijing gave me the family. The reason why he agreed to hold the wedding here? I want Big Brother Shijing to be happy. It stands to reason that Big Brother Shijing should have been with me in the Saint Gu n. I didn''t want him to be sad, so I apanied him out." So, you should feel honored. I want her to do this and that, to think beautifully. Shimu almost died of anger: "This will beughed at, let''s talk..." "What are you talking about? It''s better to wait until Brother Shijinges back and ask him if he joined the parent voluntarily." Tang Guo is not afraid, the custom is like this. At night, Shijing came back and looked at something wrong. Shi''s mother whispered about this, and what she said made Tang Guo learn to cook and learn somemonnguages, all for her good. In short, it is all kinds of eye drops. "Mom, don''t learn if Xiao Guo doesn''t want to learn it. There are helpers for cooking, so you can ask for an interpreter." It''s not that Shijing is facing Tang Guo, but it is not necessary at all. He understands the **** character and wants to make things happen again. He is so busy every day, his mother probably can''t understand Tang Guo again. Chapter 3117: Descendants of Saint Gu (34) Chapter 3117: Descendants of Saint Gu (34) Shi Mu was not very reconciled, and said many things piecemeal, Shi Jing was very impatient. Tang Guo didn''t care that much. The two mothers and sons were about to quarrel. That was really a joke. In the end, the two mothers and sons were indeed unhappy. Shi Jing watched Shi''s mother''s face gloomy and left, while Tang Guo looked at him with a look of iprehension, innocent and very headache. Shi Mu did not expect that Tang Guo, a wild girl, was not afraid of embarrassment at all. She didn''t put her mother-inw in the eyes at all, with such a thick skin, she didn''t blush when she said anything. Take the other party, it ispletely wrong. Shi Jing felt that if Tang Guo stayed with Shi''s mother, he would have trouble. Mainly, when he visited Tang Guo several times, he found that her house was full of bugs, which really shocked him. When Shijing decided to arrange another ce for Tang Guo to live, he received a call from Shi''s mother and asked him to go home quickly. "Mom, what''s the matter?" "Ajing,e back quickly." On the phone, it was Shifu''s voice. Time scene did not dare to dy, and drove home quickly. He didn''t know what it was until he got home. Shi''s couple stood at the door, looking pale at everything in the house. Shi Jing walked in and saw Tang Guo sitting on the sofa, and smiled at him. In addition, he heard some strange noises, and when he took a closer look, he found that the pieces of ck moving in the corners on the ground turned out to be small bugs. Seeing so many little bugs, let alone his parents, even he has a tingling scalp. "Xiaoguo, what are you doing?" This time, Shi Jing was really a little angry. Tang Guo quickly ran to him, stretched her neck and looked at the Shi family couple outside: "It was my mother who said that if the helper did note over today, let me clean the house." "So, you are cleaning the house?" Shijing almost ran away. Is this really cleaning the house? Isn''t it messing up? "Yes, this is cleaning the house. This is cleaning Gu. The houses of our Saint Gu n are all cleaned with this kind of worms. No matter where they are, they can eat the scum and dust. " Shijing has discovered that wherever the bug passes by, it is indeed very clean. But time father and mother, I''m afraid I can''t ept it. "Don''t y with these bugs in the future, okay?" Perhaps Shijing thought that women could coax them like this, "This will scare parents." Tang Guo frowned and looked at Shijing: "Brother Shijing, what are you talking about? I was born to y Gu, and practice Gu art. That is my mission. You want me to give up?" "Brother Shijing, go back with me, I don''t think it''s fun outside at all." Really, after being outside for a while, I didn''t know what myst name was. "Uncle Shi, Aunt Shi, what''s the matter with you?" Chu Lihui''s voice came from outside, "Why are you standing at the door? By the way, is Shi Jing there?" Chu Lihui had already walked in, and Kong Chi was with her, and his face seemed paler during the day. When the two walked to the door, Chu Lihui was shocked when he saw the densely packed cleaning Gu. Kong Chi was quite calm, staring at the pieces, there was some interest in the eyes of the Gu worm that was moving quickly. Chu Lihui patted her heart: "Miss Tang, what is this?" Tang Guo: "Clean Gu, isn''t this cleaning the house?" Chu Lihui nced at Shijing, and carefully walked to Tang Guo''s side: "Miss Tang, let''s clear up our previous suspicions. Since you are married to Shijing, I should give up too." Tang Guo: This has be too fast. Chu Lihui: Don''t change, hurry up, I don''t want to quarrel with the situation. "Are these Gus eating dust?" Kong Chi asked, "Their food is dust? I think they eat very happily." "Cousin, dust is not normal food, please don''t look at it with that kind of contentment." Chu Lihui almost fainted, and there is no one who can see happily even eating dust. She came to find Tang Guo on her own initiative, just to see what Shi Jing yed tricks, so as not to lose a girl who was as stupid as she was. Unexpectedly... Tang Guo didn''t suffer. Gu worm, is it the kind of Gu worm in Miaojiang in the legend? Chu Lihui guessed silently in her heart. Chapter 3118: Descendants of Saint Gu (35) Chapter 3118: Descendants of Saint Gu (35) "Yes, these gu worms are all eating dust. Not only can they eat dust, but all the dirty things can be eaten." After Tang Guo finished speaking, she turned her eyes to the Gu worms with a smile, making some strange noises in her mouth. Afterwards, Chu Lihui and Kong Chi saw the cleansing gu that had eaten dust in one ce, and ran upstairs piece by piece. Especially the movements are very fast, the formation is also very neat, there are so many, it is very shocking to watch. Of course, if a person with intensive fear looks at the scene in front of them, they will definitely feel ufortable. Chu Lihui felt a little numb in her scalp, but she was also curious. She guessed in her mind that if Tang Guo was really the kind of magical Miao people in the legend, then Xie Qingxue was already dying, but suddenly healed, would it have something to do with the magic Miao people? Then can she guess that Shi Jing and Tang Guo are together for a certain purpose, and what kind of purpose can Shi Jing be with a woman she doesn''t like? She thought it should be enough to save Xie Qingxue''s life. In this case, does Tang Guo know the truth? Through these two contacts, she has determined that Tang Guo is a very innocent girl, and she really likes Shijing. The character is straightforward. If you really know that Shijing likes other people, he will definitely not be like this. She also secretly investigated Shijing''s whereabouts during the past few months, although she did not find out what Shijing did. But the two friends of Shijing, Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei, have been in contact with Xie Qingxue from time to time in the past few months. Especially a few months ago, the two went to visit Xie Qingxue together, that is, after that time, Xie Qingxue''s illness was getting better. The reason why she is so concerned is not because they were once rivals in love. So now can she guess what magical things Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei brought, for example, a medicine full of magical effects used on Xie Qingxue''s body. Tang Guo really liked Shijing, and she didn''t know about Xie Qingxue''s existence. She was able to determine that this medicine was not given to Shijing when Tang Guo threatened Shijing to marry her. It was Shijing who gained Tang Guo''s trust, pretending to be happy with her, even getting married, and entering her house. Finally, under some excuse, I asked for a magical medicine, which was brought back by Zhu Jing and Fang Feifei. Thinking of this, Chu Lihui lowered her eyes gently. In the original love between Shijing and Xie Qingxue, she felt that Shijing was not so good, but she still admired the unwavering friendship between them. Especially when Shijing worked against his family again and again, he also had to be with Xie Qingxue. Even if it is not a wise move, many people will envy Xie Qingxue, after all, there is such a person for her. If Shi Jing is really as she guessed, in order to save Xie Qingxue, go to get close to Tang Guo, marry an innocent girl like Tang Guo, and deceive each others feelings in order to obtain the miraculous medicine to save Xie Qingxue. I think Shijing is really nothing. The Shi family did not expect that Chu Lihui and Kong Chi woulde to visit. It seems that Chu Lihui intends to clear up her previousints, and of course they would like to see if they can rx the rtionship with the Chu family and the Kong family. The speed of cleaning Gu was very fast, and the house was cleaned up in no time. Chapter 3119: Descendants of Saint Gu (36) Chapter 3119: Descendants of Saint Gu (36) "I have already figured it out. I have been unterally reluctant before, which is really meaningless." The two parties sat down and Chu Lihui said with a face of relief: "Moreover, Shijing admitted in public that she was married to Miss Tang. Now, if I do something more, can I just get involved in someone else''s marriage? Chu? The eldestdy is a junior who is involved in other people''s feelings. I can''t afford this reputation." When Chu Lihui said this, the Shi family was not surprised at all. The Chu familys style has always been upright. If Chu Lihui really came to pester a married man, the Chu family would never allow it. The Shi family is actually very regretful. If Shijing is not that wayward, it would be great to choose Chu Lihui. The person is beautiful, capable, and the family background is good. Together, the two sides are not only a strong team, but also a line with the Kong family. Fortunately, Shijing liked that Xie Qingxue, who couldn''t help at all, didn''t say anything from an ordinary background, and was worthless. "It''s just that we, Ajing, are not so blessed," Shimu said with regret. "Actually, I like Lihui the most, but it''s a pity... if you were together, it would be great." Shimu didn''t give Tang Guo at all. The face of you. Chu Lihui observed that when Shi''s mother said this, Shi Jing didn''t react much, just sitting on the side with a faint expression. She looked down a little bit in her heart. If it was Xie Qingxue who was sitting in Tang Guo''s position, Shi Jing''s expression might sink on the spot. "Mrs. Shi''s words are a bit strange." Kong Chi, who was very quiet, rarely spoke. This opening attracted everyone in the room. Chu Lihui was supposed to say something, but she didn''t want to give Shimu''s face anyway. This woman is not a good thing. Had it not been for the Kong family to help, Shimu was afraid that Shijing would really be able to annex her Chu family. System: [Host, look, even if he hasnt figured out whats wrong with him, when youre being bullied, he will subconsciously stand up to protect you, look, see, how powerful this prohibition is, I dont need to say Right? Tang Guo tilted his head and nced at Kong Chi''s position. Kong Chi''s face didn''t seem to be ruddy, and the whole person looked a little thin. But the expression on his face always carries a gentle smile. It seems that he is always happy, there is no time to be unhappy. Even if the body is not good, those eyes are very bright, brighter than the eyes of everyone present. Not only is it bright, it is also very clean, as clean as a clearke. "Mrs. Shi, you said that Shi always didn''t stay with Lihui, but there was no blessing. This doesn''t seem very good?" Kong Chi didn''t give face at all. When he said this, he was smiling, and the smile remained the same. Like a hair dryer, "It seems that Mrs. Shi is still here. Didn''t Shi say that they are already married? If you talk like this, it may cause their feelings to disagree." "Shi always doesn''t like Lihui, many people know it. They are not together, that is inevitable. To be really forced to be with Lihui, it is not a blessing, it is called enmity." "In addition, Madam Shi said, it would be nice for Lihui and Shizong to be together," Kong Chi smiled, gently pinching the fingers of his thumb, "This is not correct, Shizong is already married, you say this to Li Hui is very unfavorable and can make people misunderstand that Lihui wants to get involved in other people''s marriages." Chapter 3120: Descendants of Saint Gu (37) Chapter 3120: Descendants of Saint Gu (37) "Such a reputation is not good for Lihui, and I hope Madam Shi pays attention to her words when she speaks. The Chu family has a strict family style, and Lihui''s reputation is to be med." System: [Host, do you hear it? Although on the surface it was helping Chu Lihui to speak, and everyone felt that there was nothing wrong with it, but I realized that the potential is obviously helping you. For Kong Chi, he felt nothing wrong with him. Chu Lihui didn''t think there was anything wrong, and her cousin was right. She came here today just to make it clear and show her attitude, so she won''t have anything to do with Shijing in the future. Now Shijing publicly admits that she is married, then she entangles again, that is a minor. The reason why my cousin came here was probably because she was afraid that she was being bullied as a girl. My cousin, help support, there should be nothing, right? Although she feels that today''s cousin is a bit too nosy. But apart from this reason, she really can''t think of anything else. Shi Mu''s face was not good at the time, but she couldn''t find words to refute. She also thinks that Kong Chi does not give face in this way, just defending Chu Lihui''s cousin. Think about it, the front-end time, the two of them are very unhappy. If it weren''t for a Kong family suddenly appeared, maybe the Chu family belonged to them. "The words I said before were a little inappropriate," Shimuughed and apologized. "I''m used to it. I can''t change my words for a while. Indeed, now Lihui and A Jing are innocent, it doesn''t matter. However, I still like Lihui very much. Even if I cant be a family, I would like to treat Lihui as a daughter." Tang Guo almost burst outughing, is this person showing up? Who wants to be her daughter, at least Chu Lihui is not willing. Chu Lihui raised her eyes and nced at Shi''s mother: "Sorry, Aunt Shi, if my mother knew that I had found a mother for her outside, she would definitely kill me when I got home." Shi Mu: "..." System: Hahahahahaha,ughed to death. "Miss Chu, are you saying this a bit too much?" Seeing his mother being ridiculed in this way, Shi Jing couldn''t stand it. Chu Lihui wasn''t afraid of Shijing''s madness at all. She was afraid of anything, and Shijing had to lean back when her big cousin shot. "Mr Shi, is there anything wrong with what I said? Aunt Shi wanted to be my mother. I refused because I was afraid that my mother would beat me to death. To be honest, is it wrong? I know you don''t like me, and you are getting married right now. Now, I will look away too, and I wont bother and pester you again. Is this a legitimate refusal?" Shi Jing really had no words to refute, only that Chu Lihui was just looking for Shi''s mother''s troubles and couldn''t stand it. Chu Lihui snorted coldly in her heart. It seems that Shijing really doesn''t like Tang Guo. If she wants her beloved to be rejected and left out by Shi''s mother like that, Shijing has long gone crazy. She even suspected that Shi Jing might rekindle her old rtionship with Xie Qingxue. Chu Lihui squinted gently, deceiving the little girl''s feelings, how could it be so easy. She nned to find an opportunity to talk to Tang Guo about Shijing''s past. However, Shijing must be vignt and would not let Tang Guo contact her. But, is it not easy to get in touch? The two sides couldn''t talk anymore, Kong Chi left with Chu Lihui. As soon as the two left, Shimu fell backwards and almost fell to the ground. Chapter 3121: Descendants of Saint Gu (38) Chapter 3121: Descendants of Saint Gu (38) Fortunately, when the father''s hand was quick, he held her back. "I''m so angry, I''m really so angry!" Shimu patted her heart, "Fortunately, this Chu Lihui didn''t enter the door, and she was so clever. If she really entered the door, wouldn''t I be angry with her? " Shi''s mother didn''t even look at Tang Guo, and was helped back to the room by Shi''s father. Shi Jing finally made room to speak to Tang Guo, what happened today really made him a little angry. "Xiaoguo, don''t y with those bugs at home in the future. It will scare mom." Shi Jing tried to slow down his tone, maybe he got used to it. After all, in order to coax Tang Guo, he did Very able to put down the body. Tang Guo blinked: "It was my mother who said that the servants were not there today and asked me to help clean the house. Why do I y bugs? Are these cleaning guts bad? You can see that the corners of the house can be cleaned. Yes? When Mom gets familiar with it, I wont be afraid of these little things. These little things are so cute." "Brother Shijing, look, these little bugs are not only well-behaved but also very human?" Without Shijing''s attention, Tang Guo had already ran in front of him and stretched out her white palms. There were several Gu worms on it. These Gu worms seemed to have heard somemands, and they all rolled in Tang Guo''s palm. Although Shijing is not afraid of bugs, but watching these bugs roll around and there are so many, thinking of the previous scenes, I still feel a little ufortable. "But this is not Miaojiang, not a vige. People here don''t like such bugs." Shi Jing slowed down as much as possible. Tang Guo frowned, "Then you go back with me. Since the people here don''t like it, and Big Brother Shijing doesn''t want me to let Gu wormse out to help, then you should go back with me." "Recently these days, I have been staying in these square houses every day, and you are not here. I am not happy at all. I still like the days in the vige. I originally came with you to see my parents. Now everyone Ive already seen it, you and I will go back. Our days in the vige will be happier." "In the vige, no one will hate these Gu worms." Shijing certainly didn''t want to go back. It was impossible for him to put down thepany. Because in the past few months, although thepany is operating normally, it is still very difficult to further develop. Many projects cannot be discussed without him. "Now there are things at thepany, and I can''t do without me." Shi Jing thought for a while and said, "Or, let''s move out and live there. There are other vis under my name. You can pick and choose the one you like. Go in and live." Shi Jing felt that if Tang Guo lived here again, he might be mad at him. Now he also discovered that Tang Guo would never get along with his elders at all. I remembered that the other party was the saint of the Saint Gu n, she was the biggest in that ce. Let Tang Guo put down her body and get along with others humbly, which might not be possible. If there is a disagreement, it is estimated that the bug will be released and scary, and then the **** can''t stand it even more. "Isn''t this your home? Why should I go out to live?" Tang Guo was unhappy, no matter how carefree his character was, he understood that Shijing was disgusting her troubles, "Brother Shijing, are you angry? Satisfied with me? You think I did something wrong, shouldn''t I release the cleansing Gu?" Shijing did not expect that such a frank girl would be difficult to entangle. Chapter 3122: Descendants of Saint Gu (39) Chapter 3122: Descendants of Saint Gu (39) "Brother Shijing, I don''t want to be here anymore, youe back with me." Shi Jing was afraid that Tang Guo would make trouble, mainly because he didn''t know if Xie Qingxue really recovered, and there was no seque. "Xiaoguo, you are misunderstood. I''m afraid you will be ufortable here. If we live in another ce, no one will bother you. Then you can do whatever you want to fill the house. Bugs are fine." When Tang Guo heard this, heughed: "Really?" That''s so good. After all, he is young and simple. System: fart! Who believed this nonsense. "Moreover, the vi under my name is close to mypany, and it''s convenient to go back and forth." Shijing is having a headache, and this is the only way to deal with it temporarily. Tang Guo''s methods were indeed feared by him. He didn''t know how she brought those bugs. System: Of course it is the system space of this uncle. There are many bugs in it, so I promise to scare you to death. At this moment, Tang Guo had no opinion at all. Packed things happily, and then left with Shijing. Tang Guo: "I don''t have a scheming idea. I forget something when I''m coaxed by someone I like. Does it look like it?" System: [Don''t forget, people came to you and helped you. Oh my God, what a miserable man, the daughter-inw of his heart, ended up marrying someone else. Tang Guo: "Fake." On the other side, Chu Lihui and Kong Chi were sitting in the back seats, with the driver taking them back. "Cousin, that Miss Tang is actually quite temperamental, I think it''s very cute. She likes to raise bugs, and she almost scared me. But those cleaning gu are really amazing, better than cleaners. what." Kong Chi nced at Chu Lihui with a smile: "What do you want to express?" "Ah, it''s such a cousin. I think Shijing is not quite right. From a woman''s intuition, I think Shijing doesn''t like Miss Tang. You know what happened with Shijing and Xie Qingxue?" Kong Chi nodded: "I know, at that time you had to live and die for the sake of the situation, and youpletely forgot that you were from the Chu family. My auntie always talked about this every time I called my mother. I also heard that you were often at banquets. I am embarrassed by Xie Qingxue, squeezing out each other, and isting each other, but every time the situation is able to conquer the tide, turn everything around, help Xie Qingxue find his face, hit you hard, and make you lose face..." "It''s okay, cousin, don''t talk about the past. Now I don''t like the scene at all, but I think it''s weird." Chu Lihui whispered: "Xie Qingxue was critically ill at the beginning, and the doctor said that she only had one year, but some time ago, she suddenly recovered. Cousin, don''t you think this is strange?" "It''s kind of weird." Chu Lihui looked at Kong Chipletely indifferent, and sighed: "Originally, I just wanted to figure out how good Xie Qingxue is, and whether a famous doctor saved her. If it is true, I will Tell your aunt this good news. Aunt will be very happy if she knows it. Then, ask a famous doctor to help you treat your body, and let you live a few more years, so aunt will not be so sad." "Unexpectedly, when I finally found Shijing''s head, there was no famous doctor at all. Maybe they were too confident and did not hide it." Kong Chi finally reacted somewhat and said, "What do you want to express?" Chapter 3123: Descendants of Saint Gu (40) Chapter 3123: Descendants of Saint Gu (40) "Cousin, that Miss Tang can raise Gu, don''t you think the so-called cleansing Gu is amazing?" Chu Lihui said while observing Kong Chi''s facial expression. It''s a pity that no matter what her cousin encounters, he will always look calm. It can be said that Mount Tai copsed before his eyes and his face remained unchanged. "The world is so great, it''s not surprising that there are such capable people and strangers as Miss Tang." Kong Chi epted it very well, even those clean Gus he had never seen before. Chu Lihui suddenly felt strange: "Cousin, why do you call Miss Tang Miss Tang? I remember you called Mrs. Tang before," Chu Lihui suddenly said, "Did you see it? I don''t like Miss Tang, right? Miss Tang seems to be only seventeen or eighteen years old. She is not yet the age to receive a certificate. At such a young age, I suspect that she was cheated by Shijing." Kong Chi''s gaze fell on Chu Lihui''s face, still in such a gentle manner that people could not see the slightest change: "How to say?" "This is going to go back to just now. I said before that Xie Qingxue''s physical recovery is very strange. She was clearly judged to survive less than a year, but now she is alive and kicking. Because of this, the Shi family does not object to her being with Shi Jing. ." Chu Lihui said: "The strange thing is that after my investigation, it is clear that two loving people, when one person''s life is about toe to an end, Shi Jing left her side, still using the excuse of going abroad to do business. But I What I found was that Shi Jing did not go abroad, but went to a very remote ce..." Chu Lihui said what she knew, and saw that Kong Chi was still calm and weak. "Cousin, although you are not in good health and cannot be excited, can you have a normal reaction? For example, show some curious eyes and ask me what is strange to you?" Kong Chi just smiled and nced at Chu Lihui: "Then what do you want to do now?" "If it really is the same as I guess, Shijing is to save Xie Qingxue, deceived Miss Tang''s feelings, deceived some magical medicine. I don''t want Miss Tang to be like me, know the truth at that time, I wonder if it will Go crazy." Kong Chi said with a smile in his eyes: "I won''t go crazy, maybe let bugs kill them." "Cousin, I''m joking at this time. It''s not good to say this kind of gloat? Miss Tang is young and was deceived. We adults have encountered it. We should stop by a way. Put a simple, innocent and kind child Girl, save her, lest she be hurt by the situation." Chu Lihui whispered: "I originally admired Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue''s rtionship. After all, it was so deep. Even if I suffered a lot, I would admit it. In the past, I didn''t see clearly and I suffered so much. Make your own feelings. But Shi Jing went to hurt another little girl in order to save Xie Qingxue. I can''t stand it." "What if your guess is wrong?" Kong Chi asked. Although he also believed that Chu Lihui''s guess should not have been wrong, ording to the information he investigated, Chu Lihui''s guess was almost close to the truth. The results of his investigations revealed a little more than Chu Lihui knew. The reason why Xie Qingxue is good, if the news is not wrong, should be the use of the Miaojiang holy medicine. Chapter 3124: Descendants of Saint Gu (41) Chapter 3124: Descendants of Saint Gu (41) "I know that you need to pay attention to evidence for this kind of thing, and you can''t wrong people indiscriminately. Cousin, don''t worry. Although I have a prejudice against Shijing. I will not do things indiscriminately and wrong people. Chu Lihui thought for a while and said, "I n to have a good rtionship with Miss Tang first, and ask sideways how she developed with Shijing, so that we can determine whether Shijing is deceiving her." "In addition, cousin, you can arrange for someone to stare at Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue. I have a hunch that they can''t stop." Chu Lihui thought she had to beg for it. This seems to get along well with each other. The big cousin who doesn''t care about human rtions will agree to help her. Unexpectedly, Kong Chi nodded after listening, "Okay, I will arrange for someone to watch them." "Huh? Cousin, your conscience has found out, do you think that my little cousin has not been protected well before, and she has been bullied by Shijing. Now you feel that you owe me, you n to make up for me, right?" Seriously, for the first time I think it''s nice to have a big cousin. Although the existence of this big cousin is the shadow of her alive since childhood. The reason is that the big cousin is too powerful, and she doesn''t know how her brain grows. Every time she thinks she has made a breakthrough, she didn''t expect it to be left over by others, which is simply a tragedy in life. It happened that her mother kept talking in front of her from time to time. It would be great if the eldest cousin was her own son. If possible, she would rather use ten for her. Kong Chi didn''t exin anything, leaving Chu Lihui to be happy. He gently turned the jade pull finger on his thumb, his eyes drooped and he fell into thought. What I remembered in my mind turned out to be the little girl who sat in the dark corner of the banquet and appeared before him, eating food happily. The appearance of the other party eating happily made him feel very satisfied. Even if he didn''t eat those things, he was a little full. Shijing didn''t like Tang Guo, he could tell. As for whether he intervened in an irrelevant matter this time, whether it was for Chu Lihui or another reason, he was not sure. And the so-called Miaojiang Holy Medicine, he justughed, this kind of thing is hard to find. If you ask, you don''t necessarily get it. Even if you get it, you must pay a price. Moreover, he knew that the holy medicine seemed to be used only by people of the Holy Gu n. Shijing and Tang Guo got married, and that was probably the reason. The next day, Chu Lihui excitedly went out to find Tang Guo. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Kong Chi standing at the door. "Cousin, you came here early in the morning, did you know that I was going to find Miss Tang, and you were worried that I would go to Shijia to take risks alone, afraid that I would be bullied, so I came here to send me there?" Chu Lihui was very happy. Such a cousin is a real cousin. The cousin who smiled at every turn and smashed her words, but he was possessed for some time. The current cousin is the cousin who has regained control of the body. Kong Chi didn''t seem to see Chu Lihui''s narcissism, and said: "Yesterday afternoon, Miss Tang had moved to another vi with Shijing. When you went there, there was no one at home." "Well, what''s your current address?" Kong Chi gave Chu Lihui''s address, and Chu Lihui nodded: "Then cousin, let''s go, it''s rare that you are willing to protect me." Kong Chi smiled and said nothing. The IQ of this little cousin has never been high, and no amount of exnation is useful. Chapter 3125: Descendants of Saint Gu (42) Chapter 3125: Descendants of Saint Gu (42) Shi Jing arranged Tang Guo to another vi, and remembered that Chu Lihui hade to Tang Guo over and over again. Although he was not looking for trouble, he was a little afraid of Chu Lihui talking nonsense and provoke discord in front of Tang Guo. Most importantly, he was afraid that Chu Lihui had said about Xie Qingxue''s existence, and Tang Guo would have misunderstood it. Hearing what Chu Lihui said would be detrimental to Xie Qingxue. Therefore, after moving into the new vi, Shi Jing took the initiative to talk to Tang Guo about Chu Lihui. "I had a few holidays with the Chu family, so their attitude towards me is not good." Shi Jing said while observing Tang Guo''s expression, "Don''t take it to your heart. Chu Lihui and I Nothing. My mother wanted to match up all the time, and I never agreed." Regarding this matter, Shi Jing said frankly. Looking at Tang Guo''s clean eyes, it seemed that they were full of likes. He seldom slowed down his tone: "Mom''s attitude, you don''t care about it. If you don''t agree, you will miss itter." He was a little scared. Tang Guo stayed there all the time. After he scolded for trouble, Tang Guo was obviously not the kind of person who swallowed his breath. Just like before, letting bugs out to clean the house, it may not be because of anger. It is because of her upright character that she chose this straightforward way. She is not going to be good, he is a little worried that his mother will be hurt by tossing. This time it was Clean Gu, next time I don''t know what terrible Gu worm is. After this time, Shi Jing also felt more awe of the Gu worm in Tang Guo''s hand. I don''t know how many strange Gu worms are still in her hands. "It turned out to be like this. At the banquet before, Miss Chu was indeed aggressive, and she looked particrly aggressive. But this time, Miss Chu is not aggressive at all. She should be a principled person, knowing that we are married. , So I wont bother. Tang Guos eyes were bright, and he said happily, In that case, Miss Chu is not annoying. Brother Shijing said it doesnt matter, I naturally believe you. "If you really have something to do with Miss Chu, you will marry me, right? If you have someone you like, how can you marry other people and live together for a lifetime? Anyway, I can''t do it. " This sentence is obviously normal, Shijing is just a bit unpleasant to hear it. Because he has someone he likes in his heart, and he is married to someone he doesn''t like. But he was forced to be helpless. If he didn''t marry Tang Guo, Xie Qingxue would die. In order for Xie Qingxue to live, he can only choose this way. "Although Chu Lihui doesn''t seem to have anything to do with her, she is unreasonable and unforgiving. There are endless small methods. For the sake of safety, you must be prepared for her and be careful to be separated by her." Shijing warned. Tang Guo nodded: "I see, don''t worry, Brother Shijing, even if shees to provoke the discord, I won''t believe it, I only believe what you say." System: Lie the puppy again. Yes, Shijing is a puppy. Shi Jing gave Tang Guo a card after tens of thousands of warnings, and then he went to work with peace of mind. In order to prevent Tang Guo from always thinking about going back, Shijing found all kinds of fun for her, let people teach her to y, and looked forward to keeping her in this charming dunya. When Chu Lihui and Kong Chi found him, Tang Guo was in the living room, sitting on the carpeted floor, ying games happily. Chapter 3126: Descendants of Saint Gu (43) Chapter 3126: Descendants of Saint Gu (43) "Miss Tang, meet again." Chu Lihui smiled and sat beside Tang Guo, "How about ying games?" "Miss Chu, do you want to be together?" Chu Lihui clearly felt that Tang Guo had no hostility towards her. I thought in my heart, this is really an innocent and innocent girl. Shi Jing, a twenty-five-year-old man, how could he be willing to deceive her, wouldn''t his face be ashamed? "I also like to y games, and I am happy to y with Miss Tang." Chu Lihui has already started ying with Tang Guo. As for the abandoned Kong Chi, he didn''t care at all. He found a ce for himself and sat there, staring at the two and the game screen on the screen. Chu Lihui was chatting with Tang Guo while ying. After chatting, I found out where Tang Guo came from and what he did at home. Tang Guo had said everything that could be said, because they were already good sisters now. It is very normal to disclose family affairs, and it is not surprising at all. Except for some secrets about the Saint Gu n, Tang Guo exined all other things in detail, including meeting Shijing, being together, and getting married. She was afraid that Chu Lihui didn''t understand, so she could say in detail. System: Be careful. Chu Lihui secretly nced at Kong Chi, as if she was saying, "Look, I know it must be Shijing''s scumbag who deceived the little girl''s feelings." "Actually, I have also learned about Miao Jiang before. I heard that you have some amazing things, first of all, Gu worms. Originally, I was still wondering how there could be such things, but after seeing Clean Gu that day, I didnt Doubt." Chu Lihui said this to draw out the holy medicine. Try to find out how Shijing obtained the holy medicine, and what excuse did Tang Guo use to tell Tang Guo to use the holy medicine. "By the way, I also heard that your Saint Gu n has a holy medicine that can bring the dead back to life. Is there such a magical medicine?" Tang Guo only froze for a moment, then nodded: "It is true, although it is very powerful, but people are really dead, and there is no way to save them. This medicine can only save people who are still alive." "That''s still amazing." Chu Lihui didn''t ask any more, asking some things too anxiously, which would make the other party doubt. "You have rarely yed outside, have you?" Tang Guo nodded: "This is the first time I havee out to y. If it weren''t for Big Brother Jing, I didn''t think of it. Although these things are fun, I have fun ying Gu in the mountains." "Do you keep a lot of Gu?" "A lot, I have time to show you." Chu Lihui bit her head and nodded: "That''s really my honor." I believe many girls are afraid of bugs, even if these Gus don''t take the initiative to hurt people. "It''s not interesting to y at home all day. I''ll take you out to y. I''m also very fond of you." Chu Lihui seeded in giving Tang Guo "fudge" out. What a girl did was shopping. The two of them visited the five shopping malls in one go, and they were still full of thoughts. Tang Guo had already noticed that Kong Chi had some cold sweat on his forehead, stopped, and pulled La Chu Lihui: "Lihui, Kong Chi doesn''t seem to be right." Tang Guo had already walked to Kong Chi''s side, touched his wrist, and finally took a bottle of medicine from his pocket and poured one into Kong Chi''s mouth. Chu Lihui didn''t even have time to stop it. Although this little girl was innocent and wouldn''t harm her cousin, she couldn''t take the medicine indiscriminately. Is the cousin really ufortable and didn''t resist? System: Resistance? I wish it. Resist the ass. Chapter 3127: Descendants of Saint Gu (44) Chapter 3127: Descendants of Saint Gu (44) "Brother Kong Chi, are you better?" Tang Guo asked. Chu Lihui hurried over and helped Tang Guo support Kong Chi on the seat. Both of them stared at Kong Chi, not knowing that it was the effect of the pill, Kong Chi seemed to be more energetic. Chu Lihui thought this should be an illusion, there might be such a miraculous medicine there. Kong Chi nodded: "It''s much better already." "I already called the driver toe over, and I can''t continue shopping today." Chu Lihui was sorry, seeing that Kong Chi had nothing to do, she was relieved, "Cousin''s health has been bad since he was a child. Its been like this all the time. Today Im too proud to y and forget my cousins sick number. Xiaoguo, luckily you found out early." "Cousin, and you, you are not feeling well, why don''t you say it. If you lose your life, you dont care, everyone around you will be sad, especially aunt, if you dont care about yourself so much, how sad aunt will be? ." Kong Chi: "I have a sense of measure, and I am nning to call the driver over." Kong Chi feels a little innocent, he is indeed very sense of measure, just looked scary just now, in fact there is nothing wrong. It''s just that after walking for a long time, his body is a little tired, and the shopping mall is warmer, his face has always been pale. The sweat on my forehead is because of heat. asionally passing through a cool ce, sweat naturally turns into cold sweat. He was really just a little tired, and he didn''t have any major physical problems. But his cousin''s IQ, he didn''t bother to exin so much. Tang Guo suddenly stuffed him with a pill just now, and he didn''t even want to swallow it directly, which made him a little strange. Obviously he was an unfamiliar stranger, and he just gave him a pill that he didn''t know what it was. Not only did he not resist or guard, he even subconsciously opened his mouth and swallowed it. If someone wants to fix him today, it may have been sessful. Of course, he thought about it carefully, if it was another person, he would probably not swallow it. Also, after taking that pill, he did feel a little more energy in his body. The heart is not as strong as before, it is a bit ufortable. Especially the previous fatigue, also wiped out. That pill seems a bit magical. Kong Chi only nced at Tang Guo without looking carefully. He didn''t stare at the pills in her hand. Some things are taboo. If others can help him out, he shouldn''t be too far off. System: What are you polite? It''s all a family. If you want it, the host will definitely give it. Besides, this pill was originally given to you by the host after you appeared. "Brother Kong Chi, you take this bottle of pills. I think it should be useful for you to take this. This is a kind of body conditioning medicine of our Saint Gu n. Since it is helpful to you, I will give it to you." Tang Chu Lihui and Kong Chi didn''t doubt anything because I looked naive and enthusiastic. I just think this little girl is really innocent. "Xiaoguo, this medicine should be precious, right?" Although Chu Lihui wanted it very much, she secretly took a look at Kong Chi, "We didn''t help you, it''s not good." Kong Chi also nodded: "Isn''t it too good, or forget it, the medicine with such a good effect, the form and materials must be rare." "What''s your kindness? Just hold it if you ask you to. My medicine is mine. It''s not too difficult. It just takes some time." Tang Guo stuffed the medicine bottle into Kong Chi''s hand. "After going down the mountain, I I havente out to y like this. Ive had a great time today. Thank you for ying with me. I bought so many more things, and several times I paid for it by Lihui. Its a courtesy exchange." Chu Lihui wanted to say, cousin, take it. Really, you really need this medicine. Big deal, I''ll make up for Tang Guo again. Seeing the merits of this medicine, she wouldn''t let Shijing bully Tang Guo. "I really need this kind of medicine." Kong Chi didn''t refuse this time. "But this medicine is rare, and its value is not calcted by money. Just treat it as I owe you a favor. If you need help in the future, you cane to me." Tang Guo nodded quickly, looking very refreshed: "Then give me a contact method. When I need it, I will call you so that I won''t be able to contact me." "Okay." Kong Chi smiled and gave the phone number, and also saved Tang Guo''s number by the way. System: Yes, so you can fool the phone. Chapter 3128: Descendants of Saint Gu (45) Chapter 3128: Descendants of Saint Gu (45) Today''s getting along brought the rtionship between Chu Lihui and Tang Guo closer. The next day, Chu Lihui came to have a fun with Tang Guo again. She actually wanted to talk to Tang Guo about Shijing''s past as soon as possible, but listening to Tang Guo''s utterances, Shijing Brother was very good, and she didn''t know how to speak very often. And now Shijing really didn''te into contact with Xie Qingxue, and Tang Guo liked Shijing so much, even if she said something, the other party might think that it was Shijing''s past and didn''t care that much. I think that the past is over, and now she is with Shijing, and there is no need to entangle with the past. The main reason was that Chu Lihui was afraid that there would be no evidence to tell her. Not only would she not convince Tang Guo, but she would also make people feel that this was instigating discord. Her previous identity was quite embarrassing. "Cousin, what do you want to let Xiaoguo know the past of the time? I think about it. I will speak about this matter. There is no credibility. Basically, people who know me will probably I think I''m trying to sow discord, and I don''t see Tang Guo and Shi Jing good." "Cousin, think of a solution. You also took the medicine Xiaoguo gave youst time. The effect is pretty good. Didnt the resultse out from theboratory? But some of the ingredients analyzed, They are all very precious. So, cousin, don''t take advantage of it, just ask anything. The little girl is innocent and kind. This time, she can be fooled by Shijing." "Shijing was lying to her, but Shijing really broke off with Xie Qingxue. She wants to deceive her for a lifetime. If we open this mouth, she may not be happy in her heart." Kong Chi frowned slightly, although he There is also an urge to separate Tang Guo and Shijing. This inexplicable thought made him a little strange. But the reality is that if Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue are really broken off, An Xin and Tang Guo are together, no one can intervene in this matter. "Cousin, do you think Shijing and Xie Qingxue can really be broken? They faced various pressures, dangers, and were not separated. It is impossible to get married because of Shijing and be with other people. If you dont, you can really forget each other. Chu Lihui whispered, Look at it. One day, they will meet again. "You are so sure, why are you still anxious?" Kong Chi asked with a smile. "I don''t think that when the time scene is so exhausted, I will still be with Xie Qingxue in the future, isn''t it a dy in Xiaoguo''s youth? What happens to Xiaoguo in the future, how sad Xiaoguo is." Kong Chi nodded: "What you said is not unreasonable. Why don''t you take her to y more when you have time. Let her know two more people and make some friends. No matter what happens in the future, there will be many friends with her. , She should go out soon." "It can only do this now." Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue did not meet, and the old rtionship did not rekindle. She really had no reason to intervene in anything. "Cousin, have you sent someone to stare at Shijing and Xie Qingxue''s whereabouts?" Kong Chi nodded: "It has been arranged." He promised that no matter where Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue go, he can always know the movements of the two of them, and a fly beside them can''t hide from his eyes. "Cousin, I suddenly want to eat hot pot, I n to ask Xiaoguo out to eat hot pot, you go with us, if you have the courage, I will not be afraid." Kong Chis lips crossed and smiled: Its fake to want to eat hot pot, is it true that I want to be greedy? Chapter 3129: Descendants of Saint Gu (46) Chapter 3129: Descendants of Saint Gu (46) Being dismantled by Kong Chi was also in Chu Lihui''s expectation. Since childhood, she has never won. If it hadn''t been for that time for the big cousin to help solve the crisis of the Chu family, they would still be in a bad situation. Well, in fact, she can''t tolerate each other''s existence, and her big cousin has never been someone she can calcte. "Forget it, I can''t hide anything from you, I''ll go to meet Xiaoguo by myself." Chu Lihui called Tang Guo with a smile, and told Tang Guo to wait at home and pick her up in a while. When she finished the phone call, she suddenly discovered that Kong Chi was already changing shoes. "Cousin, who are you?" Chu Lihui was a little strange, "Going out?" "Don''t you eat hot pot?" Kong Chi asked back. "The driver is already waiting outside. The wife was offendedst time when you met. Auntie asked me to take care of you." "It''s not so good, isn''t it ufortable for you to watch us eat?" Chu Lihui felt a little embarrassed, "Or, don''t go." Kong Chi had already opened the door and walked out. Chu Lihui shook her head and followed behind: "This is what you have to find tortured. By the way, when it''s time to eat, you can sit on the side of Xiaoguo, can you? ?" "how?" "I''m single now, what if you sit next to me, what if you get misunderstood? Some potential handsome guys, looking at a big handsome guy sitting next to me, must be scared the first time. If you cant get married, its your pot." "You will solve the problem by sitting next to Xiaoguo, and you can also help Xiaoguo block the peach blossoms, so as not to be talked up and bother her." Chu Lihui thinks that this reason is very good. She really thinks so. Now that she puts aside the situation, she should look for a better handsome guy. The most important thing is to be attracted to her and like her. After experiencing so much liking for a person, she can''t ask for it, and now she wants to try it too, what it''s like to be liked, pursued, and loved by others. [The host is big, Chu Lihui hase to invite you to have hot pot, do you think your lovely family will go? Tang Guo has changed his clothes and is waiting for Chu Lihui toe over: "What do you think?" System: [If you change someone, he shouldn''te, but the person that Chu Lihui asked is the host, he will definitelye. But his health is not good, he should not be able to eat spicy food like hot pot. [Oh my god, the host is big, I found a miserable man. My daughter-inw married someone else, and I had to watch them eat hot pot, which was too miserable. The system was surprised and said, in fact, it was almost crazy in my heart. "Okay, if you don''t tease him a day, you feel ufortable, right?" The system grinned: [Host, you forgot, I am a system and have no heart. Tang Guo rested his chin and thought: "I don''t believe it, just take a look at it." Upon hearing this, the system quickly begged for mercy. Before Chu Lihui came, the system watched Tang Guo put some bottles and cans in her handbag, and couldn''t help but said sourly: [Host is big, you are really well-intentioned, and you are afraid of that. Guy has an ident, is it toote to rescue? All the special effects to save the heart pill are equipped. "Saving a life is better than building a seventh-level Buddha." System: He seems to be farting! Huh huh! It seemed that the host was so focused and was snatched by that guy. [The host is big, the group is very lively now, take advantage of the time, do you want to take a look. Chapter 3130: Descendants of Saint Gu (47) Chapter 3130: Descendants of Saint Gu (47) The system identally nced at the situation in the group and hurriedly told Tang Guo. Tang Guo found out the phone, and now the news of this group was essed into the phone with the help of the system. Even if others see it, they will only think that this is an ordinary chat group thatpares to Form 2 and will not suspect that there is anything strange in it. [Shangguan Yungu]: Thank you for your care recently. I have escaped danger and returned to the capital. The capital is safe, and those people dare not move me anymore. However, now they probably don''t know that I am going back. The things Senior Chi Xiao gave me before can really hide me, and no one finds that I have returned to the pce. Tang Guo looked at this passage and thought to himself, of course. Chi Xiao was a **** at any rate, or a **** who was good at refining tools. Picking up the worst thing in his hand was enough for Shangguan Yun to use it. [Chi Xiao]: You are wee, since you are here, you are our partner. It is right for partners to help each other. [Ziyun]: That is, we wish you could live longer. By the way, are you insisting on practicing the sword technique that Brother Mo gave you? Although that thing is not a good thing for us. But as long as you are willing to practice hard, you will definitely achieve something in the end. But if you want to be sessful, you can''t have too many mundane desires. If you are busy fighting for power, your achievements are basically limited. Tang Guo was very surprised, what on earth did Shangguan Yungu do that he was able to give Mo Yuntian a sword technique. What this means is that if this set of swordsmanship is practiced to the extreme, there will be miracles? [Mo Yuntian]: Brother Ziyun is right, if you can practice this set of swordsmanship to the extreme, I can teach you more advanced swordsmanship. But at that time, you have to worship me as a teacher. This set of basic swordsmanship can be considered a test for you. People who have a poor temperament and are shackled by worldly powers cannot practice to the extreme. The so-called discarding and gaining, everything depends on you. [Shangguan Yungu]: Thank you Senior Mo for your warning. I am now firmly seated in the position of the prince, and I am still worried about these things. I promised the emperor brother, I must help the new emperor to secure the throne. When the new emperor doesn''t need me anymore, I will concentrate on practicing swords and will not disappoint Senior Mo. Tang Guo looked more and more surprised, especially when he realized that Mo Yuntian was rarely so serious about a person. Seeing this, as long as there is no ident, Shangguan Yungu obeyed and practiced the sword, Mo Yuntian would really ept him as a disciple. [School Flowers]: Brother Mo, what are you talking about? I saw you said that you want to teach Shangguan Yun Gu sword art? [Shangguan Yungu]: Its good to be a senior. Although I don''t know why the school girl is called the strange name of school girl, but the other party calls Senior Mo as the eldest brother, then he should be correct in calling Senior. Recently, he has been in the group every day, chatting with the people in the group, knowing that this predecessor called the school flower is very respected by everyone in the group. If in the future he really worships Mo Yuntian as his master, then he still has to call the senior master of the school flower master uncle. This magical cepletely gave him a chance to be born again. If it doesn''t show up here, he may really be dead and unable to fulfill the emperor brother''sst wish. The new emperor is only eleven this year, and he has to assist the new emperor for at least four to five years before he can grow up. Chapter 3131: Descendants of Saint Gu (48) Chapter 3131: Descendants of Saint Gu (48) Tang Guo: "..." Why do you want to be called the predecessor? [Mo Yuntian]: The girl is here. It''s like this. Recently, you haven''te up to chat. We talked with Yun Gu every day and learned about his situation. Through his statement, he should have suffered a lot of damage. Ziyun gave him the medicine pill, Chi Xiao gave him some self-defense weapons, and I decided to give him a basic set of swordsmanship and practice for a few days. It was no problem to save his life. Finally someone came, we don''t want him to die within two days. Originally, I just wanted to help him solve his urgent needs, but I didn''t expect this kid to practice some famous after only one day. Later, I threw the talent disk for him to test. His talent is excellent, very suitable for practicing my swordsmanship, as you have seen before. My sister has reminded us before that about the exercises, we can''t give it casually. With such a good seedling in front of me, I don''t want to miss it, so the basic exercises are equivalent to giving him a test. If he seeds, I will ept him as an apprentice. After reading what Mo Yuntian had said, Tang Guo understood that Shangguan Yungu had a good talent, and Mo Yuntian was cherishing his talent. It has been a long time since thest time I epted disciples. Mo Yuntian also couldn''t help but think of Leng Yeling, the only disciple he had received back then, and still sighed a lot. After that time, he thought it was important to cultivate the xinxing of his disciples. Looking at the disciples that my sister picked up at the beginning, all of them have such good xinxing, you will understand that in this cultivation, strength and xinxing should coexist to be able to go long. Aftermunicating with the people in the group for a while, the system reminded Tang Guo that Chu Lihui and Kong Chi were here. The three of them went to a hot pot restaurant, probably because of Kong Chi''s physical condition, Chu Lihui ordered the Yuanyang pot. Kong Chi can still eat some clear soup. When the dishes came up, Chu Lihui and Tang Guo feasted on them, Kong Chi slowly cooked a few slices of winter melon in the clear soup. But his eyes were in the red soup, especially when he saw Tang Guo eating so fragrant, he ate several slices of winter melon. From his expression, he couldn''t see anything special, he seemed to be particrly satisfied. Chu Lihui couldn''t help shaking her head. Her cousin has a tendency to be abused. Watching people eat so happily, she can only eat vegetarian dishes, eat a small amount of meat, and can''t touch the pepper. Isn''t that a living suffering? ? In order to protect her, the cousin really worked hard. System: You really worry too much. [Host, look at that person and keep watching you eating, do you think he is so pitiful? Tang Guo: "Although I really want to persuade him to eat, for the sake of his health, let''s watch me eat." [Swallow a few pills before eating, it shouldn''t matter. The system really sympathizes with Kong Chi, this can''t be eaten, that can''t be eaten, I don''t know how he got here since he was a child. "Tongzi, I dont know if you have heard of a story," Tang Guo brushed the hot pot and ate with gusto, and said to the system, "A wolf has been a vegetarian since he was a child, and one day he suddenly ate a piece of meat. Meat. Knowing the deliciousness of meat since then, it will no longer be able to endure the days of being a vegetarian every day. It will definitely find a way to eat meat. Whether it ismb or human meat, as long as it is meat, it wants to eat it. The more it is unable to eat, The more it thinks about it, and when it thinks about it, it will start to hunt and find meat." Chapter 3132: Descendants of Saint Gu (49) Chapter 3132: Descendants of Saint Gu (49) "To remind Kong Chi today that he can eat hot pot by taking a few pills and there are no side effects, he will taste the taste of hot pot. Maybeter, he will not be able to control himself, even if he knows that it is harmful to the body, he will still eat Even if he knows he will die, he will still eat it, how dangerous it is." System: I see. I''m just afraid that the guy will eat hot pot secretly, and then let himself die, right? "Brother Kong Chi, have you ever eaten Hongtang hot pot?" Tang Guo was a little full, so she couldn''t help asking other things. Kong Chi smiled and shook his head: "The body is not allowed to eat." "Hot pot is actually that way, not so delicious." Tang Guo wiped the corners of her mouth and said seriously, "Eating too much makes it easy to get angry, and the corners of her mouth grow sore, and it may also have stomach pain, or even diarrhea, causing gastritis and enteritis , Its really not very friendly to the body." System: Laughing to death. Chu Lihui was also surprised by these serious remarks, especially when she looked at the several seasoning bowls in front of Tang Guo, and she found that waiters kepting to take away empty tes. Tang Guo has eaten a lot of things, right? Kong Chi was really dumbfounded by Tang Guo''s remarks. If it weren''t for Tang Guo''s satisfied face and some oil stains on his lips, he might have believed her nonsense and the hot pot would not be so delicious. It''s not so delicious, why did she eat so much. When he didn''t see it? Except for some food for himself, he basically watched her eat. Moreover, she ordered so many pieces of meat, and the seasoning bowl was changed one after another. Could he not smell the scenting from it? "In fact, eating less chili and these greasy foods are better for the body." Kong Chi looked at Tang Guo naively saying these things, his smile was a little unsustainable. The question is, can you continue to eat while saying these are not good? This seems to be a wrong demonstration for him, right? Chu Lihuiughed madly, did my cousin meet an opponent? Shi Jing knew that Tang Guo had recently approached Chu Lihui and observed for a while, and found that Tang Guo''s attitude towards him had not changed much. She knew that Chu Lihui didn''t say anything strange, otherwise, with Tang Guo''s temperament, she should havee to him long ago, and she was relieved. In this way, Tang Guo stayed for more than a year when he got off the mountain, and did not return to the Saint Gu n once. The nsman and the patriarch did not urge them, and were relieved, after all, Tang Guo often contacted them. Also, today''s Saint Gu people are changing every day. Even under Tang Guo''s reminder, the married nsmen went to make up the formalities one after another. The members of the Saint Gu tribe have already understood that in this era, it is necessary to obtain a certificate to be considered a legal couple. In this regard, they also reminded Tang Guo that when she reached her age, she and Shi Jing went to get the marriage certificate to avoid making mistakes. This year, Chu Lihui would invite Tang Guo out to y every two or three days. Kong Chi will be there every time, rarely. I dont know if Chu Lihui deliberately, she always takes Tang Guo to eat delicious ones, and they are all heavy-vored. Anyway, Kong Chi cannot eat them. Kong Chi doesn''t seem to have copsed once, and he is still happy to watch them eat. During the period, Tang Guo prepared some pills for Kong Chi. Since taking Tang Guo''s pills, Kong Chi''s body is much better than before. On this day, Kong Chi received a message. Xie Qingxue is getting married. Chapter 3133: Descendants of Saint Gu (50) Chapter 3133: Descendants of Saint Gu (50) He notified Chu Lihui of the news, and Chu Lihui hurried over with a look of surprise: "Cousin, I heard that right, Xie Qingxue is really getting married?" "Well, Su Danhua was the one who got married." Kong Chi was not happy when he got the news. As for why he is not happy, he has understood after more than a year. Speaking of it, there is a very unkind idea in his heart. Just waiting for Shijing and Xie Qingxue to meet again, and couldn''t help but renew the front line, and then he would be able to be honest and reasonable, and help Tang Guo get out of the scum of Shijing. But Shijing is also a very difficult person to endure. After so much time, he has never seen Xie Qingxue once. As for arranging people to pay attention to Xie Qingxue, ording to the man''s idea, he believes that Shijing should arrange people. Now Xie Qingxue is about to get married, I don''t know what Shijing thinks now. Regardless of whether Shijing has any ideas or not, now he has a lot of ideas. "Xie Qingxue is really going to get married, or Su Danhua''s infatuation? I know that Su Danhua is really infatuated with Xie Qingxue. But I didn''t expect that Wannian''s spare tire would be able to get regr and married Xie Qingxue." Chu Lihui bit her lip and frowned, "If Xie Qingxue is about to get married and the time scene doesn''t stop him, he might really choose to let go and An Xin is with Xiao Guo. Cousin, no matter what the time is. It''s not true. If he and Xie Qingxue are really broken and An Xin is with Tang Guo, I really can''t do anything." She could never run to Tang Guo and say that the person you married doesn''t actually like you. He just gave up the one he liked and nned to live with you forever. These words are funny thinking about them. "It''s really a headache." Chu Lihui sighed, "Xiaoguo is such a lovely girl, so it''s cheap now. I don''t feel reconciled when I think about it." But what can I do if I am not reconciled? Can''t she just break up people because of her unwillingness, she thinks she has no feelings? That would be unreasonable. Chu Lihui kept mumbling to herself,pletely unaware that Kong Chi was sitting on the sofa, her clear eyes became deeper, and she stroked her fingers much faster. As if thinking about something. Tang Guo was not surprised to learn about Xie Qingxue''s marriage. She decided not to go anywhere today, and waited for Shijing to return to see how he reacted. Before that, she asked her helper to cook a table of good dishes. Then he called Shijing, and after three calls, Shijing answered, "Is there anything wrong with Xiaoguo? I was in a meeting just now and it was not convenient to answer the phone." System: [The host is big, he lied, I checked his location before, and he was not in a meeting at all, he was always in his office. In addition, he made and answered the phone during the period. "Brother Shijing,e back for dinner earlier today. I have already asked the helper to prepare. Donte back. You have been busy for a year. It should be no problem if you take some time to eat. If you are so busy again, just go with me. Go back to the vige." When Shijing heard this, it was a headache. Now he is looking for excuses and can''t be busy with work. Once he revealed that he was too busy, Tang Guo would let him go back to the vige with her, and go to live a free and not busy day at all. She also said that even if he doesn''t work, she can afford him. Chapter 3134: Descendants of Saint Gu (51) Chapter 3134: Descendants of Saint Gu (51) Therefore, even though he is usually busy this year, he is still very punctual when he returns. He wanted to refuse, because he just learned a piece of news and he couldn''t calm down. I want to stay in the office, clean, and let my brain calm down. He had never thought about what he should do when Xie Qingxue married someone else, what he should do, and how he should react. It''s just that Tang Guo''s call came before he had time to think about it. He also said that he had prepared meals and waited for him to go back to eat. It has been many times, Shijing is a little impatient with Tang Guo, after all, he is not the one he really likes. He chose this path himself, and he felt ufortable when he thought that there was still a lifetime. But he couldn''t show impatience with her, even his temper was almost impossible. "Brother Shijing, why aren''t you talking? Are you too tired? I said, I should go back to the vige with me and have a good rest. The air in the vige is good and the people are raised..." "I''ll be back when I get off work." Shijing interrupted Tang Guo''s words quickly, and when the other party continued, it was a long talk again. Even if those words were good for him, he really didn''t feel useful at all. When approaching the meal, Shijing finally got home. Tang Guo went out to meet Shi Jing enthusiastically, and Shi Jing reluctantly smiled. Since he knew that Xie Qingxue was going to marry Su Danhua, it was still his best effort to squeeze some smiles. "Brother Shijing, hurry up, these dishes are what you like to eat." Tang Guo greeted with a grin. Seeing Shijing''s uncontroble expression, she showed a little sadness, she couldn''t help but tsk. No, I feel sad when it''s my turn. He knows that he is sad. When he deceives an innocent girl, he never thinks that other people''s hearts are made of flesh, so will they be sad? Shijing looked at the deliciousness of a table, without appetite at all. Although these dishes are indeed what he likes to eat. But unable to bear Tang Guo''s warm greeting, he was afraid of revealing any ws, so he had to pick up a bowl to eat. Its just that the food that I usually find is very delicious, but now I only find it difficult to swallow. All he thought about was that Xie Qingxue was going to marry someone else, and there was no possibility between them. And he got married, even if he didn''t get a certificate, he didn''t hold a wedding on his side. But the matter of Tang Guo and him living under the same roof was already known as Mrs. Shi. He had to take Tang Guo to many banquets. In the circle, he is already married. Tang Guo didn''t seem to know the pain of the time, so he kept picking up vegetables and serving him food for fear that he would not be full. Originally, I was sad and sad, but I was stuffed with two bowls of rice and ate some dishes. The feeling now is that it is holding and sad. "Brother Shijing, are you free tomorrow? Let''s go to the movies. Recently, there are a lot of good movies released. You always said that you were busy before and there was no time to apany me." Shijing wanted to say that he was not free and he was not interested in movies either. But seeing Tang Guo look expectant, for fear that he said he was not free, Tang Guo was about to take him back to the vige again, and he nodded stiffly, "Tomorrow night." "Well, I''ll book tickets for tomorrow night." Tang Guo didn''t n to continue for the time being after enough toss. She doesn''t n to do anything, but in recent days, want to spend more time with Shijing. Especially at some banquets, I have to show up more. Chapter 3135: Descendants of Saint Gu (52) Chapter 3135: Descendants of Saint Gu (52) After all, Xie Qingxue ising over soon, so we have to let everyone know that she is the real card, so that Xie Qingxue will not be sshed with dirty water and said that she threatened Shi Jing before marrying her. She also had to thank Chu Lihui for her calmness and did not directly showdown with her about the past, otherwise she would not be able to pretend to be innocent and be deceived. System: This woman is really bad. In recent days, it has been torture for Shijing. Busy withpany affairs, the news that Xie Qingxue was about to get married shocked him very much. There is another Tang Guo who doesn''t know these things, and it is impossible to let her know these things. Every day he pesters him to talk, watch movies and so on. Everything is giving him a headache. In just three days, Shijing has lost a lot of weight. For this reason, Tang Guo also took out the medicinal wine she soaked and gave Shijing: "Brother Shijing, you can drink one cup of this wine a day to restore your body. Although the things inside are not very beautiful, it is true Good." Tang Guo didn''t lie to Shijing, it was indeed a good thing. If some old people understand, they will understand. After drinking for a while, you can clearly feel the small fruit. But Shi Jing looked at the fangs and ws in the ss bottle. Even if he knew that Tang Guo took out the wine he loved, it should be a good thing, he still couldn''t look directly at it. "I''ll put this in the kitchen. You can have a drink, one a day." Shijing was relieved that Tang Guo did not force him to drink now. System: All kinds of good medicinal materials were given to that guy. The pills that were prepared, even the weird bugs, were ground into powder and couldn''t be seen. For a good taste, other things are added. The time scene is different, what the bug looks like, it''s like soaking in. This kind of differential treatment is really only the host is too big, too double standard. And it seemed that she was not obsessed with letting Shijing drink, as if she was a little reluctant. Shi Jing didn''t have the idea of drinking that wine, and faced Tang Guo''s enthusiasm, but he reluctantly responded. These days, he also gradually got used to it. Especially with the arrival of Xie Qingxue''s wedding, his whole body seemed to be dead. "Brother Shijing, have you been unhappy these days? Is it thepany''s affairs that make you unhappy? If it really makes you unhappy, you and I can go back to the vige. In the vige before, we have always been happy. Yes." As a person who likes Shijing, of course you should find that Shijing is unhappy recently. "Brother Shijing, I have tried very hard to make you happy, but why are you unhappy?" System: It''s so funny, are you unhappy? Then you can go back to the countryside with me. When we go back to the countryside, we will go fishing in the river together. We will definitely be very happy. Shi Jing was taken aback for a moment, looking at Tang Guo sitting in front of him, it turned out that the little girl in front of him knew he was unhappy. I have pestered him to y every day to make him happy. Shi Jing sighed lightly, barely squeezing out a smile. "It''s okay, it will be fine after a while, Xiaoguo don''t have to worry." Although he felt a little owed to Tang Guo, he really couldn''t forget Xie Qingxue. That woman named Xie Qingxue has been written in his life and will never be forgotten in this lifetime. During this time, give him a chance to remember. When she got married, there was no rtionship between them. Chapter 3136: Descendants of Saint Gu (53) Chapter 3136: Descendants of Saint Gu (53) At that time, he and Tang Guo would live their lives in peace and stability. That''s it, it will be fine after a while. "Really? Brother Shijing, I always feel that you have something that you can''t tell me." Tang Guo showed some doubts appropriately, "We are all married, what can''t we share?" Shi Jing was shocked, thinking Tang Guo knew something. Later, seeing Tang Guo''s look confused, her heart gradually rxed. Tang Guo suspected something because of his recent behavior. "It is indeed thepany''s business," Shijing quickly calmed down, "Wait for a while, I will apany you back to the vige to have a look, how about it?" When Xie Qingxue got married, he really wanted to go to a quieter ce to avoid it. Otherwise, he would be afraid that he couldn''t help it, and ran to disturb Xie Qingxue''s new life. When he heard that he was going back to the vige, Tang Guo pretended to be very happy, and suddenly forgot what had happened before, Shi Jing slowly let go of his heart. The next day, Shijing Office. Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei were both inside, talking to him about Xie Qingxue. "Shijing, are you really going to stop it? Now the wedding date has been booked, and just next weekend, if you don''t stop it, Xie Qingxue will really marry someone else and it has nothing to do with you." Zhu Jing said anxiously, "You It''s hard to be together, always because of various difficulties. Time scenes, do you really stop working hard? Xie Qingxue really married someone else, there really is no possibility between you." Shi Jing said coldly: "Zhu Jing, I am also married." He threw the cigarette butts into the ashtray and rubbed his brows. "She can''t stay married forever. Even if she doesn''t get married, who will take care of her?" "But Qingxue doesn''t like Su Danhua at all." Fang Sifei couldn''t help saying, "Shijing, the person Qingxue likes has always been you. For more than a year, she has been waiting for you to look back. But you don''t have any. Show up, now that she has thoughts about it, she will choose to marry Su Danhua. Shijing, believe it or not, as long as you go to her, she will definitely go with you without hesitation. As long as you take her away, even She will only be able to wander in the future, she is also willing." It is rare to see some warm colors on Shijing''s face, and his indifferent eyes have more emotions: "I know." "Since you know, go find her quickly. If you love each other so much, if you missed it like this, you will regret it for life." Shi Jing looked down and sighed: "But I am already married, and she will be married too." "You and Tang Guo didn''t have any feelings, and you didn''t get the certificate. You tell her the truth, I believe she will understand. You don''t like her, she can''t make do with you for a lifetime, right?" Fang Sifeili What should be said. If it weren''t for the many rules of the Saint Gu n, Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue might have cultivated the right results long ago, how could it be so difficult. "I took the holy medicine, and it was my willingness to marry her," Shijing said. "If I say this to Xiaoguo now, it will seem unbelievable." "It''s not that their Saint Gu n broke the rules a lot, otherwise we can buy the holy medicine by other methods. You are such a bigpany, even if you take out half of it for Qingxue, I think you are willing." Fang Sifei muttered, just those. The old antiques in the mountains don''t understand at all, they have to be their own people to be able to use the holy medicine, otherwise there are so many things. Chapter 3137: Descendants of Saint Gu (54) Chapter 3137: Descendants of Saint Gu (54) No matter how Fang Sifei and Zhu Jing persuaded, Shijing did not have the idea of looking for Xie Qingxue. "Qingxue''s side, please look at her and don''t let her be bullied. Su Danhua likes her so much. When he gets married, he should take good care of her." After all, Su Danhua had also blocked Xie Qingxue at the beginning, and he had no doubt that the other party liked Xie Qingxue. Choosing Su Danhua, he was actually very relieved. However, I still feel sad. In fact, he didn''t want to stop, but now he is a married person, in what capacity should he stop? The two persuaded to no avail, so they gave up and went to the city of Xie Qingxue instead. Xie Qingxue invited them to get married, and Fang Sifei was still the bridesmaid candidate, and she nned to go there earlier. "Qingxue, do you know you want to marry Su Danhua?" Fang Sifei tentatively said, "Are you really willing? Do you like Su Danhua?" Xie Qingxue lost a lot of weight. She raised her head and looked at Fang Sifei: "I have been thinking about what I will do in the future and where to go. Shijing is already married, and there are people who have other choices. I can''t stay where I am. Always thinking of a married man." "Shan Hua is a very good person, thanks to his care over the years. If you don''t choose him, who do I choose? My family is very satisfied, and I am very satisfied. Also, I owe Shan Hua my life. , I am willing to marry him." "Maybe, I will forget the time in the future and I will be in love with Shan Hua for a long time." Fang Sifei opened his mouth to say, then do you know what Shijing sacrificed to save your life? But Shijing warned her that she could not tell Xie Qingxue the truth. And, even if you tell it now, what can be changed? Shijing did get married, even if he didn''t get a certificate, everyone knew he was married. The wedding photo was taken, and he moved into his home, so he had to make up a wedding and waited until he was old to receive the certificate. Moreover, Shi Jing also said that if Xie Qingxue knew the truth, she would not know if it would affect her health, and she would not dare to take a risk if she fell ill again. "Qingxue, Shan Hua is very good, but I advise you to think more about it. Take advantage of the few days to prepare, think about it." Cannot tell the truth, Fang Sifei can only say it sideways. , "And I think that marriage should be with the person you like, not just like you, and you dont like it, even when there is another person in your heart to marry the other person." "No matter who is in Qingxue''s heart, I don''t mind." At this moment, Shan Hua walked over and interrupted Fang Sifei, "Miss Fang, you don''t need to remind me, I know who Qingxue likes, but I don''t mind. Qing Since Xue is willing to marry me, then I am willing to wait for her to forget Shijing. And you also know that Shijing is married, there is no possibility between them, why can''t you give me a chance?" Fang Sifei curled his lips: "Okay, okay, I won''t speak, but I can''t talk about you. Yes, Shijing gets married, and you can take advantage of it. If not, Qingxue would not agree to marry you. " "Miss Fang, I am not angry with you because Qingxue personally agreed to marry me. I said that if you can wait for her, you can wait for her. Simrly, if she repents halfway, I respect her opinion. Even if After getting married, she said she didnt want to pass it, and I respect her choice. Chapter 3138: Descendants of Saint Gu (55) Chapter 3138: Descendants of Saint Gu (55) Su Danhua said: "I will not force Qingxue to do anything. With me, she will always be the most free." At this moment, Fang Sifei really had nothing to say. Su Danhua is indeed a good person, but in Fang Sifei''s psychology, Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue have experienced so much, and now they cannot be together. Su Danhua took the opportunity to marry Xie Qingxue, that is, taking advantage of the danger. Now the problem is not with Su Danhua, but Shijing''s reluctance to tell Xie Qingxue the truth. She is still married to other women, which makes her unable to say anything. Can only stand aside indifferently, watching Su Danhua''s various courtesy to Xie Qingxue. "Si Fei, Shan Hua is actually very good." Xie Qingxue knew that Fang Sifei was not very satisfied with Su Danhua. It should be said that he was annoying. "Since he left, Shan Hua has been by his side to take care of me. I think if I can''t be with what I like. If you get married, its not bad to find someone who likes you. When I get married, I will definitely be a virtuous wife, which can be regarded as making up for the love I may not be able to give to Shan Hua." Fang Sifei couldn''t help it many times, and wanted to tell the truth. "What if there is any trouble in the situation? If you really get married, you can''t get it back." Xie Qingxue shook her head: "No matter what the difficulties, he married other people, so what are the difficulties? I can''t get married. I have to surround myself and take the initiative to be a junior who intervenes in other people''s families. Right?" Shijing left without saying goodbye, and even got news again, it turned out to be the news of the other party''s marriage. The woman who married Shijing, she had seen the photos. It''s really beautiful, and she is many years younger than her, and she looks like an ordinary person. It''s really not surprising that Shijing can choose the other party. Since Shijing took the initiative to give up the rtionship between them, and was unwilling to apany her even in thest time, then she didn''t need to be attached to this rtionship all the time. Shan Hua is so good, maybe in the future she can forget the situation and like Shan Hua? Fang Sifei wanted to say something, and shut up again. Going on, she might really be unable to help telling the truth to Xie Qingxue, just to say, what can Xie Qingxue do when she is married? It seems difficult to tell the truth or not. There are only a few days left before the wedding. In order to prevent Tang Guo from doubting anything, Shi Jing was in a terrible pain. He had to pretend that nothing had happened, and had to force a smile. Tang Guo looked at Shijing''s ufortable look, and worked hard every day to find things for Shijing. Recently, there have been many banquets, and she doesnt like to go to banquets like before. Instead, as soon as he heard the news, he would ask Shijing if he had this banquet and if he would go there. If he wants to go, she will apany him. Shi Jing didn''t want to talk to Tang Guo about those banquets, but it didn''t matter if Tang Guo didn''t go there asionally. But Tang Guo and Chu Lihui are familiar with each other, Chu Lihui will tell Tang Guo if there is a party. Tang Guo didn''t expect Chu Lihui to have such a role. People in the circle have discovered that the recent times Jing often took Tang Guo to attend various gatherings. Tang Guo has also been Xiaobai from the beginning, and now he can be considered at the banquet with ease. In the past few days, Xie Qingxue was instead reminiscing about the days she spent with Shijing. Chapter 3139: Descendants of Saint Gu (56) Chapter 3139: Descendants of Saint Gu (56) Xie Qingxue recalled these, but wanted to say goodbye to her past. Su Danhua almost depends on her for everything, even if the family members are not very satisfied, but Su Danhua has the final say. The person Su Danhua wants to hold, the others have to shut up. Kong Chi and Chu Lihui are different. One is clearly expecting something to happen. For example, one of Xie Qingxue and Shi Jing couldn''t help but still wanted to see each other or something. The two of them had been doing firewood and raging fire. They loved each other so much before. If one of them felt soft, they would confide in their hearts and be together again. Kong Chi prayed secretly that something could happen these days. Every time Tang Guo attended a party recently, he followed suit on the grounds of protecting Chu Lihui. Seeing Tang Guo walk in with Shijing''s arm, she always felt ufortable. It''s all about the love between these two people, so he secretly hides and is unrequited love. But Shijing didn''t like Tang Guo at all, and even cheated Tang Guo at first, which made him feel a little unfriendly thoughts from time to time. Fortunately, he is a more restrained person. Tang Guo should have had the best time these days. Finally, Xie Qingxue''s wedding day arrived. With Su Danhua''s love for Xie Qingxue, the wedding is naturally of the century level. Those invited are all decent people to participate. Of course, he was very witty and didn''t invite Shijing, and he was also afraid that when the time came, what would happen. Unlike in the plot, Tang Guo chose to go down the mountain with Shijing, so at this time, she and Shijing are in another city. On the morning of Xie Qingxue''s wedding, Shijing used the excuse that thepany was busy and needed to deal with it. I also said that I have been staying at thepany today and will note back for dinner. Tang Guo pretended not to know anything, and said that he would take care of himself. In fact, Tang Guo had already prepared and went to the restaurant to deliver food to Shijing. It was not that she was kind, but Xie Qingxue would flee at the wedding after learning the truth from Fang Sifei''s mouth ande directly to find Shijing. Although there is some distance between the two cities, the faster traffic takes only three hours. Xie Qingxue arrived in the afternoon, close to the evening. At that time, it happened to be almost dinner time. Tang Guo, as Shijing''s current wife, was so worried that Shijing didn''t eat at thepany and gave away some food. There was nothing wrong with it. She will count the time, just after the two peopleined. Not only does she have to count the time, she also has to make appointments with the friends she made at the banquet. Since the two people haveined to each other, one as a fugitive marriage and the other as a married woman, they show to each other that they will never let each other go. I''m embarrassed, they did it themselves, no wonder she pushed them to a dead end. [Host, don''t worry, I have already monitored Shijing''spany, as long as Xie Qingxue shows up, I can know. The system knows that something big is about to happen, and is very excited and excited. When the host has cleaned up the invitation, he will be able to be together happily with her cute family. At that time, his energy will also increase. Now he has to work hard to upgrade, and strive to go to the Space-Time Bureau in the future, he will be able to overturn all of the Space-Time Bureau, giving the host a big face! Chapter 3140: Descendants of Saint Gu (57) Chapter 3140: Descendants of Saint Gu (57) And let the 111 kid be convinced, even if he is a wild system, it is better than all regr systems. After Tang Guo decided, she called her new friends, including Chu Lihui, to ask them to go shopping, eat, and go to ces where girls like to go. She was able to formte some balm, which can improve the roughness and dullness of the skin, and only gave it to the new female friends. Even if they were not born in the same circle, they can y well after getting along. The purpose of Tang Guo''s balm was to close the rtionship, and to borrow their mouths to talk about Shijing and Xie Qingxue, and to use their eyes to witness Shijing and Xie Qingxue''s love. "Cousin, Tang Guo asked me to go shopping. There are many girls with me today, so it is not convenient for you to go." Chu Lihui said a little disgustingly, "You are a big man, we have a bunch of girls, and we will say when the timees. Its not very convenient for some girls." "By the way, cousin, the Shi family should not dare to do anything to me. You don''t have to protect me every step of the way." Chu Lihui seriously suggested, "By the way, don''t you have to take care of thepany''s affairs? Why? How idle? For more than a year, I feel a little strange that you are running around with me." Kong Chi smiled: "Aren''t employees doing thepany''s affairs? The younger brother has grown up slowly. It is not too big a problem, he can solve it." Thinking of another cousin being enved by Kong Chi, Chu Lihui copsed a bit: "Cousin, although my cousin is sixteen years old, he is really just a high school student. Do you have a high school student to manage thepany? ?" "The younger brother is very strong. Although he is only sixteen years old, he is about 1.8 meters tall and healthier than me." Kong Chi smiled in his eyes. "The younger brother may be a little anxious. Everyone thinks he is 20 years old. In the early days, its okay to manage apany. After all, when he was ten years old, I began to cultivate. As long as thepany is not in danger of going bankrupt, I dont need me to intervene. You have to trust my brother." "Even though he is not old, he has very good abilities. The previous IQ test seems to be much higher than you..." Kong Chi''s voice lowered a bit, perhaps because he noticed that Chu Lihui was about to copse. "Cousin, I was wrong." "This time, you really can''t follow." Kong Chi nodded slightly: "I''m not going, but you should buy things. I will arrange some helpers for you. I will help you carry things and protect you by the way." "This is no problem." The bodyguard next to my cousin, that must be nothing to say. Chu Lihui epted the kind offer and quickly went back to the room to dress up. Kong Chi has already called two bodyguards and is whispering: "Protect cousin." "Also, protect Miss Tang." The two bodyguards nodded quickly, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with Kong Chi''s instructions. After all, Kong Chi and Tang Guo had known each other for so long, and they seemed to have some friendship. "If there is any situation, report it back in time." "Yes." On the other side, Xie Qingxue was already dressed. Now she is in the house with Fang Sifei, the only bridesmaid. She and Fang Sifei are the best, asking herself that she can''t find another female friend who has such a close rtionship with her. I would rather have fewer bridesmaids than just two people to make up the number. Chapter 3141: Descendants of Saint Gu (58) Chapter 3141: Descendants of Saint Gu (58) "Qingxue, have you really thought about it?" Fang Sifei bit his lip: "Qingxue, you have been walking with Shijing for so many years, and you have experienced so many ups and downs. If you get married today, you really can''t go back in the past. Qingxue, do you want to think about it again? ?" "Also, Qingxue, have you asked Shijing, why did you abandon you, why did you leave without saying goodbye, why did you leave, why did you like you and want to marry someone else?" "Qingxue, you dont seem to ask anything. Is it too arbitrary to marry someone you dont like now? Even if you want to get married, you have to rify everything. Speaking of which, youve been After we were separated, we never met again. Perhaps, is there any misunderstanding?" Fang Sifei tried to say something, but Xie Qingxue didn''t respond, and his expression did not change much. "Sifei, no need to say more. From today, let me say goodbye to Shijing and the past. I still said that no matter what happened, he is already married. No matter what the difficulties are. , He is already married to other women." If Shijing hadn''t married other women, why wouldn''t she go to the other person to ask? If Shijing didn''t voluntarily marry other women, who could threaten him. "But Qingxue..." What else Fang Sifei wanted to say, Xie Qingxue interrupted her: "Sifei, today is my wedding day, dont talk about other things. You have to remember that the timendscape is in the past for me. Get married today. After that, I had nothing to do with Shijing." "They''ll be here in a while, don''t talk about it anymore. To say something bad on today''s big day will make people unhappy." Although Xie Qingxue felt a little sad, if Shijing really cared about her, she would find her when her wedding was announced. If you really care about her, you will be the same as before, no matter where you are, you wille in a hurry. Seeing that the person who received the family ising soon, and there is no time scene, it can be seen that the man really gave up on her. That being the case, she has to bid farewell to the past. Soon, the team to pick up the family came. After a series ofughs, Xie Qingxue was picked up in the wedding car and sat with Su Danhua. It can be seen that Su Danhua is very excited, and has been holding Xie Qingxue''s hand, never let go. If it was still in the past, he would have never dreamed of it, he could marry Xie Qingxue. I am really grateful that Shi Jing actually abandoned Xie Qingxue when her life was dying. Otherwise, where would he have a chance to apany her and impress her? The long wedding car line slowly drove towards the wedding scene. Soon at the wedding scene, Fang Sifei came to Xie Qingxue''s side. Because it was married to Su Danhua, Zhu Jing, who was a friend of Shijing, would naturally not be the best man of the other party. He attended as a guest, and he couldn''t help sighing as he watched the scene before him. The time hadn''t arrived yet, Zhu Jing came to Fang Sifei''s side, the two looked at each other, and only the two of them knew what they were thinking. While Xie Qingxue didn''t pay attention, Zhu Jing and Shi Jifei talked in a low voice. "The scene actually looks sad." Chapter 3142: Descendants of Saint Gu (59) Chapter 3142: Descendants of Saint Gu (59) Fang Sifei said angrily: "Since I am sad, why note? If you miss today, you will miss it forever." "You also know Shi Jing''s character. Since he made a choice, it will be so even if it hurts. Qingxue, what is her reaction now?" "How can she react? She repeated it several times. No matter what misunderstanding, Shijing married someone else. I guess it should be this that made her have the courage to find Shijing. After all, Shijing''s family is not Like Qingxue, isnt she looking for it like that, isnt it making peopleugh? Speaking of Shis family, Fang Sifei didnt have a good attitude. If it werent for Shis family to stop them, maybe they would both have a good result. Painful?" "Yeah, the two have worked so hard for so long and are finally able to be together, are they really going to give up?" Zhu Jing was also a little regretful, "This marriage today can''t be restored." The two became silent, yes, there is really no way to recover then. "Shijing is also stupid, always telling us not to tell the truth." Zhu Jing sighed, "I have to tell Qingxue, maybe there is a chance to recover? And I inquired from Shijing, although he and Tang Guo is married, but the two are not really together now." "What?" Fang Sifei was surprised, "What did you say? Why isn''t it really together?" Zhu Jing whispered: "Just as you think, when they got married, didn''t Tang Guo still be eighteen years old? Even if almost two years have passed, Tang Guo is not yet at the age of obtaining a certificate, he is almost He shook his head, "Do you think Shijing likes Qingxue, it''s fake? Tang Guo is too young and doesn''t understand this. But if Qingxue gets married today, Shijing is afraid that she will admit her fate, and she will be at ease for the rest of her life. He''s with Tang Guo. Speaking of it, it will be sooner orter." Fang Sifei was lost in thought. She always thought that Shijing and Tang Guo were married, so they were both husband and wife. Otherwise, even if he doesn''t want to, won''t people have opinions? I didn''t expect the truth to be like this. In this case, Shijing hadn''t epted Tang Guo at all. If Qingxue knew that Shijing had sacrificed so much for her, she would have been very moved. Even if they are married, they are obviously two people who don''t love each other, so they should set things right. Seeing that the wedding was about to take ce, Fang Sifei ran to Xie Qingxue''s side without waiting for Zhu Jing to speak, and grabbed Xie Qingxue''s arm. "Qingxue, I want to say something." "If you still persuade me, then don''t say it." Xie Qingxue understood Fang Sifei''s temperament, knowing that the other party still wanted to persuade her, and interrupted. This time, Fang Sifei did not let go of Xie Qingxue, and firmly grasped the other''s arm: "Qingxue, there is still some time. Whether you listen or not, I have to say it. I don''t say it, I dont feel happy, just listen. ." "Okay, you can tell." Xie Qingxue thinks Fang Sifei should still say what he said before. Now that the wedding has not proceeded, she can give each other three minutes. Fang Sifei took a deep breath, and Xie Qingxue couldn''t help smiling. She was tired of these words. In the past two years or so, the other party will say something like this from time to time, mostly speaking to Shijing. If it wasn''t for Fang Sifei or that Fang Sifei, someone she had known since childhood, she thought it was an internal response sent by Shijing to her. Chapter 3143: Descendants of Saint Gu (60) Chapter 3143: Descendants of Saint Gu (60) "Qingxue, in fact, I have always persuaded you to find the truth. That''s because Shijing didn''t give up on you. He left without saying goodbye. He married other women... Everything he did was for you... " Fang Sifei leaned in Xie Qingxue''s ear, and fully exined what Shijing had done and the purpose of doing so. Three minutes is enough for her to talk about these things in detail. Xie Qingxue didn''t care at all, but just heard that her life was not long before Shijing invited a world-ss expert, and there was no way to save her life. Later, those things happened to save her. If she hadn''t sacrificed time and scenery, she would have died a long time ago, how could she still marry here alive and well. In three minutes, Xie Qingxue finally heard the truth, and she froze in ce. The smile on his face disappeared, and there were more tears and emotions in his eyes. "Qingxue, I have already said everything that should be said. Even if Shijing marries someone else, he is always you in his heart. Moreover, he and that woman are not real husbands and wives, and they have not even obtained the certificate." Fang Sifei looked like he was willing, "Okay, now you judge for yourself. If you still insist on getting married and n to cut off from Shijing, or even dislike Shijing for getting married with someone else, then this matter will be treated as if I didn''t say it Right. As long as you get married, I wont be able to ask anything about anything in the future, and I will never listen to the situation in front of you again." Xie Qingxue could no longer hear Fang Sifei''s words. She was full of thoughts, Shijing went to a ce like Miaojiang for her. In order to save her, he even did not hesitate to marry someone he didn''t like in order to get the medicine to save her. At this moment, in Xie Qingxue''s heart, Shi Jing really sacrificed too much for her. She still mes Shijing for sacrificing so much for her. Why doesn''t she exin a word? If she knew Shijing would do this, she would definitely stop the other party. Even if she chooses to die, she doesn''t want Shijing to force herself to marry someone she doesn''t like, and she doesn''t want to watch him marry another person. Rather than that, she might as well lie in Shi Jing''s arms in thest time, or even die in his arms. When the wedding was going on, Xie Qingxue was taken in by her father in a daze. She was so confused that she had forgotten that she was getting married now. People around also found out that Xie Qingxue seemed to be something wrong. Looking at Xie Qingxue one after another, Xie Qingxue''s father called her a few times before she recovered. Seeing everyone staring at her, she barely forced a smile. Follow the father who thanked him and walked inside. Fang Sifei looked at Xie Qingxue not resisting the wedding, feeling unspeakable disappointment. Does Qingxue still mind, Shijing married other women? Xie Qingxue wants to continue to marry, she can''t stop it, but she feels a little pitiful in her heart. Father Xie happily handed Xie Qingxue''s hand to Su Danhua. Then, the priest presided over the wedding for the two. When asked about the old sayings about marriage, Su Danhua was naturally a thousand willing, with a happy smile on his face. He already felt that Xie Qingxue was distracted. He didn''t know what she was thinking at this time. Is it the time scene? He even had a strange feeling, as if the hand he was holding had no chance to hold it in the future. Chapter 3144: Descendants of Saint Gu (61) Chapter 3144: Descendants of Saint Gu (61) It is possible that this is the closest they have been in this life. Therefore, he held it tightly. I prayed silently in my heart, and the time passed faster, so that their wedding went on smoothly. Although he didn''t think there would be any mistakes, he had only asked the people under his hands before, and the current situation has always been in thepany. Even if he rushes now, it is toote. Therefore, no one should hinder their wedding. But why, his heart is so disturbed? At this time, the priest''s eyes fell on Xie Qingxue, and he also asked those who, regardless of wealth or poverty, life, old age, sickness, and death, must depend on Su Danhua for life and death, and never give up. But after the priest finished the question, everyone''s eyes fell on Xie Qingxue. It can be said that the entire wedding is not happy with the Su family. But things have reached this point, they can''t stop them, they can only watch the two get married. "Ms. Xie Qingxue?" Xie Qingxue hadn''t spoken all the time. After half a minute, the priest couldn''t help but remind. Xie Qingxue finally came back to her senses, she nced at the priest, and finally fell on Su Danhua''s face. Su Danhua''s heart tightened when he saw Xie Qingxue''s eyes, and now he especially wanted to hug her and hold her hand firmly. "Sorry." When Xie Qingxue said sorry, everyone was in an uproar and looked at her in astonishment. They didn''t understand what she meant by sorry. "I''m sorry, everyone." Xie Qingxue bowed to the crowd, apologetic, "It''s all mine for you toe here for nothing." After that, no matter what everyone was talking about, she looked at Su Danhua who was standing in front of her even more sorry. She didn''t mean to hurt him, but she didn''t expect the truth to be that way. She can''t afford the time scenes, especially the time scenes that sacrificed so much for her. "Shan Hua, I''m sorry." Xie Qingxue had some tears in her eyes, "I failed your kindness and your likes, but I really can''t help it." "Shan Hua, I''m really sorry." Xie Qingxue put the bouquet in Su Danhua''s hands, and took off the white scarf on her head. "I can''t marry you. If I have the next life, I am willing topensate you for the rest of my life. ." Su Danhua couldn''t maintain his smile at all, and anyone at this time might not be able to maintain it. He was not angry, but sad, desperately sad. He could feel what Xie Qingxue looked like just now, maybe they can''t get married today. He had been guarding Shijing''s side, but he did not expect that the final result would be Xie Qingxue. "Shan Hua, I..." "Needless to say, since you don''t want to get married, then no marriage. I didn''t tell you before. No matter what choice you make, I will always respect you." Xie Qingxue was already full of tears and moved. She Xie Qingxue, He De, how could two men like to treat her heartily. If she knew the result from the beginning, she would definitely stay away from Su Danhua and not give the other party a chance to like her. "Shan Hua, I''m leaving, I''m really sorry." "No need to apologize," Su Danhua forced a smile, "Are you going to find him?" There was helplessness in his eyes, "But he is already married." "I know, but there is a misunderstanding. Shan Hua, I want to find him right now." "Then you go." Su Danhua didn''t feel embarrassed, his eyes grew bleak. Chapter 3145: Descendants of Saint Gu (62) Chapter 3145: Descendants of Saint Gu (62) "Today should be when we are the closest, and we can almost stay together for a lifetime. If there is a pause button in life, I want to press pause three minutes ago, so that my life will only stay in the best moment. ." Xie Qingxue didn''t know what to say, she couldn''t make up for the debt to Su Danhua in her life. "Go, but I want to hug you for thest time, and I won''t have a chance in the future." Su Danhua''s eyes were still so gentle, breaking the hearts of those admirers, "Don''t cry anymore, all makeup is spent. It will be ugly." Xie Qingxue wiped away her tears and walked over to hug Su Danhua. Su Danhua took the initiative to release her for a minute. He should be satisfied, after all, in the past two years or so, he should really be satisfied with only them and no time. "Qingxue, you go and find the person you want to see." Its not his, and theres always no way to keep it, so what''s the point of it? Besides, he has never been able to do it and forced her to do anything. Xie Qingxue nodded and walked out without hesitation. Let Xie Dad and Xie Dad call her, she did not look back. Because Su Danhua stopped her, no one dared to stop her. It was the bridegroom who agreed to let the bride go, and even if the others found it absurd, they would not be nosy. Mother Xie fainted on the spot. How good is Su Danhua. It is obvious that everything is a foregone conclusion. Why is Xie Qingxue self-willed again? If you don''t understand it, everyone present can''t understand it. When Xie Qingxue went out, Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei also followed, with smiles on their faces and a sense of relief. Xie Qingxue hurried home, changed her clothes, and hurried to the city where Shijing was. Naturally, Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei apanied him during the period. Four hourster, Xie Qingxue came to the city he was familiar with. "Before I talked to Shijing, he will be at thepany all day today, let''s send you to thepany to find him. As for the rest, it''s up to you." Zhu Jing said. Xie Qingxue was able to find Shijing. Both of them were very happy. Zeng Jin was such a loving couple. They didn''t want the two to separate because of this misunderstanding. As for Tang Guo, Shijing didn''t like her in the first ce. After the negotiation was made, Tang Guo would definitely bepensated ordingly. In short, Shijing will never let Tang Guo suffer. Tang Guo counted the time, and was currently having a meal with those friends in the restaurant. She also ordered the restaurant to do more warmth and take it to Shijing for a while. Originally, she wanted to order the cook at home to do it, butter felt that the time was toote, and she was afraid that she would not be able to hear the wonderful words. In the end, I chose a restaurant closer to Shijing. [Host Da, Xie Qingxue has already arrived here, and is rushing to Shijing''spany. In order to monitor Xie Qingxue''s whereabouts, the system was connected to cameras throughout the city. With his current ability, it was easy to find a Xie Qingxue. As soon as the other party appeared, he found out. It happened that Tang Guo had almost eaten here. She nned to leave the restaurant with her friends when Xie Qingxue arrived downstairs at Shijing Company. Because they made an appointment to go to the movies for a while, this group of friends would apany her to Shijing''spany. At that time, witness the good show together. The system thought of what happened next, and was a little excited. Chapter 3146: Descendants of Saint Gu (63) Chapter 3146: Descendants of Saint Gu (63) Half an hourter, Xie Qingxue arrived at Shijing''s office building. Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei chose to leave silently and send Xie Qingxue to this ce, and their task has beenpleted. What happens to the two of them next, whether they can talk about everything, get together again, and how to solve Tang Guo''s problems is beyond their control. "Have you all eaten?" Tang Guo asked with a grin, "After eating, I will deliver food to Brother Shijing." Seeing that Tang Guo was so happy, she didn''t forget the time when she ate, Chu Lihui shook her head. At this time, Xie Qingxue is probably married sessfully. Because with Tang Guo, Chu Lihui had no chance to get thetest news, otherwise she couldn''t calm down at the moment. "Let''s go, now it''s time to send you food to Brother Shijing." Tang Guo carried the instion box and a group of people got into the car. As soon as she got in the car, Chu Lihui received a message. She had drunk a lot just now and was still a little drunk. She fumbled and took out the phone, nced at it, looked at the text on it, couldn''t help rubbing her eyes, and then took a serious look. This nce really awoke all her wine. She stared at the phone screen, her eyes widened. "Lihui, what''s the matter with you? With such a surprised expression, did you see something strange?" Tang Guo noticed Chu Lihui''s condition and quickly stretched her neck to look. Chu Lihui quickly turned off the screen of her phone, her eyes fell on Tang Guo, and she gently shook her head: "It''s not a rare thing, but some boring suitors who have done some opportunistic things, it''s meaningless." Under normal circumstances, Tang Guo would definitely not ask for such an excuse. Chu Lihui really didn''t expect that Xie Qingxue would not get married. What is even more incredible is that he left the wedding scene in public, leaving Su Danhua there alone. Now that I have arrived at Shijings office building, I really dont know if I can wait a while for these two pieces of dry wood to burn. Originally, she thought that when Xie Qingxue was married, Shi Jing and Tang Guo estimated that there would be no moreplications, and it was really cheap. I didn''t expect Xie Qingxue to give her such a big surprise. It was really a surprise. Anyway, Tang Guo was going to find Shijing soon, and he still went to deliver food to the scum. Just so, let her see clearly what is going on with Shijing and Xie Qingxue. In the face of the evidence, waiting for her to say something more convincingly. No one will say anything, everything is just her jealousy and sow discord. A group of people hurried past, Tang Guo''s footsteps were fast, and Chu Lihui''s faster. The others thought it was Tang Guo who was afraid that Shijing was hungry, and couldn''t help but sigh. At this time, Jing originally and Xie Qingxue were going to die, but in the end they were married to someone else. So, until the end, I really dont know who is with whom. The reason why they didn''t mention the others in front of Tang Guo, they weren''t talkative people. Mentioning those would affect the harmony of the family and it was unnecessary. They know that they will be able to see a big show in a while. Through the system''s reports at any time, Tang Guo already knew that Xie Qingxue had entered Shijing''s office. Shijings office is equipped with an electronic lock, and the system can be easily controlled. While the people inside were not paying attention, the lock had been opened, but the door had not been opened directly. Chapter 3147: Descendants of Saint Gu (64) Chapter 3147: Descendants of Saint Gu (64) Tang Guo got off the car with the instion box, and the others had nned to wait for her downstairs. Before Tang Guo said anything, Chu Lihui said, "Go up and wait, and go in and visit Shi''spany. There are not many opportunities like this. Maybe Xiao Guo will have to wait for Shijing to eat before going with us. Watching a movie. Besides, there is still a long time before the movie is shown. Isnt it boring to sit in the car?" When it''s okay, who wille to otherpanies to hang around. Others also felt like this, agreed with Chu Lihui''s statement, and went in together. Although Tang Guo had rarely visited Shijing''s office before, she and Shijing would often go to banquets. There are still many people who know her. Thepany''s senior management basically knows Tang Guo, and a small front desk will check it out. Anyway, it''s their wife Shizong, you have to know it, right? The front desk also knew Chu Lihui. Chu Lihui was a high-profiledy who was the envy of many people. The rtionship between Chu Lihui and Tang Guo became very good, but the front desk didn''t know it, but thought it was a bit strange that the two women were walking together. But she still dare not ask anything The front desk just came this year. Although I know that Shijing has a favorite person, I don''t know Xie Qingxue who just went in. Xie Qingxue was able to go in directly, but Zhu Jing greeted her, saying that this was an important guest of the time. "Why is Mrs. Shi here?" The front desk greeted him enthusiastically. Looking at the instion box in Tang Guo''s hand, he felt a little clear, "Is Mrs. Shi bringing food to Shizong?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yes, is Shi always busy now?" "A guest came just now. My wife may need to wait. Or, I will inform Shi Zong here." The front desk asked tentatively, whether the wife wanted to notify Shi Zong. That all depends on whether the wife is willing or not. Advocate. Tang Guo shook his head: "No need to notify, I''ll go up and give him a surprise," Tang Guo smiled sweetly, "Don''t say it secretly, or I will always fire you when I call." The front deskughed quickly, she knew it was a joke. But Tang Guo said so, how could she make her own im. She didn''t dare to offend someone who was able to defeat so manydies and live in Shi''s family directly and let Shi always admit that they were married. "Okay, Mrs. Shi." As for Chu Lihui and others, the front desk was even more afraid to ask. Since I can walk with Mrs. Shi peacefully, is it really peaceful? It''spletely irrelevant to her. In this way, Tang Guo, Chu Lihui and others entered the elevator. And it''s a direct elevator, directly to the first floor of the Shijing office. Soon, the floor arrived. I don''t know if it was ordered by the scene, the secretary and assistant at this level were not there. Except for Tang Guo and Chu Lihui, everyone thought they were going to a meeting. Everyone was nning to find a ce to sit. At this time, Chu Lihui found that the door was hidden. She hurriedly walked over and gently pushed the door open a little bit, really only a little bit, she didn''t need to do anything else, the voice had alreadye from inside. "A Jing, I really didn''t expect that you would do this for me. I''m sorry, A Jing, I shoulde to you sooner. You won''t be so painful." It may be known that Shijing has sent the people outside to other ces, and because they are closed, Xie Qingxue can''t control it anymore, and is crying in Shijing''s arms. Chapter 3148: Descendants of Saint Gu (65) Chapter 3148: Descendants of Saint Gu (65) "Ajing, just a little bit, just a little bit I got married with other people." Xie Qingxue''s voice was not too small, and the door had been opened a little, and the faint voice of a woman crying from inside attracted the attention of Tang Guo''s friends. Especially when Chu Lihui stood at the door with a look of shock, which also attracted the attention of other women. Women are naturally sensitive to this aspect, so no one said anything, paddling their feet, and gently walked to the door, staring at the open ce and looking inside. Although I can''t see clearly, the conversation inside reaches their ears clearly. Tang Guo pretended to be very strange, and quickly walked over. When she was about to ask what was going on, Chu Lihui quickly covered her mouth and whispered in her ear: "Little Guo, don''t care. Whatever we hear or what we hear, let''s finish listening first and don''t go in for now. If you agree, I''ll let go." Tang Guo''s eyes appeared strange, she nodded quickly, Chu Lihui was so godly assist, how could she not agree? Chu Lihui stepped aside, and the others looked different. To say that when they didn''t know Tang Guo before, seeing this scene, they might feel that this result was not very surprising. But they are already Tang Guo''s friends. Whatever they think and do, they can''t help thinking from Tang Guo''s perspective. Just thinking about it, they feel disgusting. If the situation inside is really the same as they expected, Xie Qingxue and Shi Jing reunited, and Tang Guo is really not worth it. Since you are so in love, why not be together and have to marry someone else? Is this ying tricks on others? Tang Guo was already in the best position, and the voice inside followed. "Ajing, why don''t you tell me the truth? You must have had a hard time in the past two years, right?" At the moment Xie Qingxue appeared, Shijing could no longer control himself. Obviously he was married, but the moment the woman threw in his arms, he couldn''t push her away. He had to admit that Xie Qingxue was the only one who could affect all his minds. Seeing her tears kept streaming down, he felt terribly distressed and kept helping her wipe the tears. "I don''t know what to say to you." "To tell the truth, you have to marry someone else to save me, and have no feelings with that person at all. How can I me you?" Xie Qingxue said, "I will not only me you, but also love you. I dont know how you endured, marrying someone you dont like, you really sacrificed too much for me." The people outside almost vomited when he heard Xie Qingxue''s words. Although they didn''t quite understand, what Xie Qingxue meant. But can also guess that Shijing and Tang Guo are together, as if it was for her? No matter what the specific things are, Shijing and Tang Guo are willing to marry him. What does it mean to marry someone who doesn''t like it? He doesn''t know how to bear it. This, howe they feel that they want to hit someone. "If Sifei hadn''t told me the truth of the matter, would you have nned to hide it from me for the rest of my life, keep this misunderstanding, and live with someone you don''t like for a lifetime. Would you be happy like that?" When Chu Lihui heard these words, her heart was hushed. Shijing chooses whether he is happy or not. Chapter 3149: Descendants of Saint Gu (66) Chapter 3149: Descendants of Saint Gu (66) Why don''t you ask, Shijing selfishly chooses to deceive a little girl''s feelings in order to save the person he likes. Will his conscience not hurt? "As long as you live well, it''s worth whatever you do. If you go back in time and start all over again, I will still choose this way." Chu Lihui: Tang Guo was really unlucky and encountered this scum. Cheating once is not enough, I want to cheat again. Xie Qingxue cried even harder: "I would rather die than you would be unhappy." Chu Lihui: Go and die quickly. If you want to die, it''s annoying to watch. "Qingxue, you are still as willful as before." Although he was ming Xie Qingxue, Shi Jing''s eyes were full of love, and his tone of voice was incredibly gentle. Just listening to the sound makes people feel that Shijing is holding this woman in his palm. Chu Lihui has already worked out the phone to record audio, so it is better to record this kind of evidence. Lest these two dogs and men, with an extremely affectionate look, put an innocent little **** the fire. Tang Guo carried the thermal instion box and stood there nkly, without making any noise, as if he had been acupointed. Several other people found out, thinking that she had been hit, and could not speak for a while. Except for Chu Lihui, several other female friends shook their heads involuntarily. They thought that Tang Guo and Shijing were willing to get married. Even if he likes Tang Guo not as much as Xie Qingxue before, at least he likes her. Now listening to the meaning inside, even if Shijing and Tang Guo were happy on the surface, he was still unhappy in his heart. If he hadn''t heard it in person, he would have thought that Tang Guo forced Shijing to get married. I felt shameless when I heard this. The two inside were holding each other''s heart, and Tang Guo had always been standing outside, pretending to see this for the first time. Chu Lihui was afraid that she would be too excited, so she grabbed her arm. Others took the thermos box in her hand. Everyone''s meaning was clear, and they nned to continue listening to see what else the dog and man would say. "A Jing, let''s not separate in the future, okay?" Xie Qingxue finally said this sentence, if it wasn''t for the wrong asion, Chu Lihui really wanted to take a bite on the spot. I don''t know when Xie Qingxue said this, did he ever think that the current situation is a married woman, not a bachelor. Now that this is the case, Xie Qingxue is a proper junior role. Why didn''t I find out before that Xie Qingxue was so shameless. "A Jing..." Xie Qingxue looked at Shi Jing with tears in her eyes, and hugged his waist. "I will never be separated from you again. In fact, I have been thinking of you every day for these years. Even this morning, my mind I still think about you. Even at thest moment, I am waiting for a miracle and I look forward to youring." "I don''t have the courage to find you, because I''m afraid that the result will be the same. To find you is just a humiliation. If Sifei doesn''t tell me the truth, I will always n to wait until the wedding begins and ends. As long as youe, you If you say let me go with you, I will definitely let you go." When Chu Lihui heard this, she almost cursed. Whenever the timees, follow him? Is it a child''s y to dare to love her when Xie Qingxue is Su Danhua? Chapter 3150: Descendants of Saint Gu (67) Chapter 3150: Descendants of Saint Gu (67) Although she has no friendship with Su Danhua, Su Danhua is a seed of infatuation, and an outsider is a little moved by how much she paid for Xie Qingxue. Xie Qingxue didn''t agree to it all the time. In the end, she agreed to get married, and said that she could leave at any time in front of Shijing. It was disgusting. Tang Guo also felt that this was too much. In the plot, Su Danhua really had nothing to say. Except for Xie Qingxue, other ces are very sensible. Basically, it will not take the initiative to harm anyone. The only thing that made a mess was to help Xie Qingxue unconditionally, tolerate her, and pet her, which can be said to be very humble in love. Now that Xie Qingxue said this, anyone would be unworthy of Su Danhua. [Host, can you still bear it? This Xie Qingxue seemed to have no problem on the surface, but what she said always made people feel ufortable and nauseous. "You are not a human being, what disgusting youmit." Kong Chi learned early that Xie Qingxue had fled the wedding scene, andter learned that Xie Qingxue wasing to look for the scene, and he knew that there was a big show today. From the bodyguard, he learned the whereabouts of Tang Guo and his colleagues today. He didn''t find it right away, but waited until Xie Qingxue found Shijing''spany before leaving. Naturally, the excuse was that it was getting dark soon. The little aunt told him to take good care of the little cousin. He was worried that the little cousin was outside and came to pick up the little cousin. As a result, I ran into another unpleasant thing. When Kong Chi came up silently, he saw a group of women standing at the door, everyone with their ears pointed, as if listening to something. You don''t need to think about it. There must be Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue in the office. He gently walked to Tang Guo''s side without a word. Because it was still performing inside, the others saw Kong Chi and just nced at it without saying anything. The situation inside has made them sick and bad. Not to mention Kong''ste arrival, they are not interested even if the king of heaven is here. "Qingxue, I won''t let you go." Hearing Shijing''s attitude, the people who had been waiting outside were really relieved. After hearing Shijing''s words, Xie Qingxue finally came back to her senses. Thinking of Tang Guo, she hesitated for a while before saying, "What about Miss Tang? Our rtionship is restored. What should Miss Tang do?" "Don''t worry about this, I will fix it." When ites to Tang Guo, Shi Jing does have a headache. Although Tang Guo had a simple and straightforward temperament, he was also very conscious of death. Of course, what made him the most jealous was that Tang Guo was a saint of the Saint Gu n. He didn''t know how many weird Gu worms were in his hands. If the other party got angry, it would hurt Xie Qingxue, that would be bad. "Qingxue, I will solve the problem with Xiaoguo, you don''t have to worry about it." Seeing that Xie Qingxue seemed to be a little depressed, it was obviously a misunderstanding, Shijing quickly exined, "You forget that she is a saint of the Saint Gu n Already? The Saint Gu family can take out the medicine to save you, and the means must be endless. I will not let you intervene, but I am afraid that when she is angry, it will hurt you. Until the matter is resolved, you still dont want to face her. , If something happens to you, I would rather you nevere to me." Xie Qingxueughed: "Okay, I believe A Jing can solve these problems. I won''t go to Miss Tang rashly, so as not to hinder you." Chapter 3151: Descendants of Saint Gu (68) Chapter 3151: Descendants of Saint Gu (68) "Ajing, it is said that we are sorry Miss Tang, after the matter is resolved, you mustpensate her well. If I have the opportunity, I will apologize to her face to face." Xie Qingxue sighed and said: "I hope Miss Tang can understand that a marriage where two people don''t love each other can''t be happy together. A Jing''s heart is not hers, she should find someone who likes her wholeheartedly." Kong Chi, who heard this sentence, thought that Xie Qingxue finally said something human, and he agreed with this sentence. Tang Guo really shouldn''t be entangled with a **** like Shijing, looking for someone like him who treats her wholeheartedly. How can a **** like Shijing be worthy of such a cute and innocent person? Seeing that it was almost time for the two to talk to each other, Chu Lihui was already ready to rush in and curse the dog and the man. But when she heard the next movement from inside, she stopped, and at the same time she held Tang Guo tightly. Because Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue couldn''t help kissing, the movement was still a bit big. "Ajing... I miss you so much." "Qingxue, me too." Chu Lihui and the others looked at each other, always feeling that the matter was not over yet, and sure enough, they heard even greater movement from inside. "Ajing, don''t be like this. This is in your office. What if someonees in?" Chu Lihui: Damn it, men and women. Tang Guo almost didn''t hold back her dazed expression, she hadn''t met such a tiger-wolf male and female leader for a long time. Kong Chi actually wanted to cover Tang Guo''s ears and eyes, lest the filthy sound inside could pollute her. But seeing that Chu Lihui was recording audio, she didn''t move in the end. Now that they are all here, she should also be clear about the reality. The man inside really doesn''t like her, he has been cheating on her feelings all the time. If something doesn''t happen to Xie Qingxue, she might still have some hope, right? That''s why Tang Guo didn''t move. ording to the original plot, all of these actually happened. It''s just that the location is different, the two dry wood and raging fire, after each other. Shijing decided to go back, because the original owner knew about this and behaved very violently, and nned to put the bugs directly to scare Xie Qingxue away. Shi Jing was very distressed, and sent Xie Qingxue back with his temper, and then something unexpected happened. The original owner did not see this scene, and thought that this rtionship could still be restored. Zhong and Shijing were involved for a long time. Because of Shijing''s prevention, she really didn''t dare to cruel Xie Qingxue. She was afraid that she would really hurt Xie Qingxue and Shijing would hate him forever. The original owner who doesn''t understand love can only threaten him with Xie Qingxue''s safety. She originally stood on the moralmanding heights, so slowly she was in a disadvantaged position, and she became a vicious woman who dismantled her lover, and everyone shouted and beat her. Except for the members of the Saint Gu n, everyone who knew about this matter thought it was her fault. It can be said that since meeting Shijing this person, the fate of the original owner has begun to frustrate. "Ajing, this is in the office..." Xie Qingxue''s half-pushing voice continued to be heard, and the person who was taking you out heard a chill. Especially the other women, they thought the time was good before. But now when they were surprised, they also felt that Shijing was a bit disgusting, a bit like a beast that could be in heat anytime, anywhere. Chapter 3152: Descendants of Saint Gu (69) Chapter 3152: Descendants of Saint Gu (69) Anyway, it is a president who does this kind of thing in the office in broad daylight. No, what makes them most disgusting is that Shijing is now a married man. No matter how Xie Qingxue''s rtionship was with him before, but now that he intervenes, it is Xiao San, even if the rtionship is deep, what about? Bad name, disgusting stuff. "Don''t worry, I have let them all down. The door is locked. There are only two of us on this floor." He hasn''t embraced Qingxue for a long time, nor has he been with her. He was originally a very restrained person, but in front of Xie Qingxue, all his restraint values would be reduced to zero, and there was no way to restrain it. Now, Xie Qingxue had no worries. The movement inside is getting bigger and bigger, and it has reached the most important part. Those who listened outside couldn''t help it. At this time, Chu Lihui had almost finished recording, nning to rush in and scold the dog and the man. She didn''t forget to observe Tang Guo''s expression, and only then did she find that Tang Guo''s eyes were red, and she had obviously recovered. Tang Guo pushed the door open without waiting for her to push it. At this moment, when the two inside were very serious, both of them were shocked by the sudden opening of the door. Xie Qingxue screamed and quickly shrank into Shijing''s arms. Shi Jing quickly took a pair and covered it on Xie Qingxue''s body. Originally he thought it was an assistant who hadn''t been notified, and something suddenly broke in, and he didn''t care much. It''s just that I still feel a little unhappy, so I decided to dismiss the assistant once the matter was over. Unexpectedly, as soon as he looked up, he found Tang Guo, Chu Lihui, and other women with familiar faces. And there was still a pale-faced man at the door, who had mockery in his eyes, and a hostility he couldn''t understand. When he saw Tang Guo''s red eyes, Shijing''s brain instantly crashed,pletely unsure of what kind of reaction to make. His instinctive reaction now is to hold Xie Qingxue tightly in his arms and cover her body with a pair. His expression was a bit annoying, and he didn''t expect Tang Guo toe back at this time, and there were still so many people. For the first time, his gaze fell on Chu Lihui, wondering if this woman couldn''t understand him and was correcting him. Otherwise, there will be such a coincidence in the world. "Shi Jing, hand over the woman in your arms!" Tang Guo stared at Xie Qingxue, who was covered in a suit, "Did she seduce you?" Shijing felt very ufortable when he heard this. He was too impulsive and didn''t hold back that made Xie Qingxue appear before these people in such embarrassment. At this time, he didn''t want to hide anything. He nned to have a showdown with Tang Guo: "No, you go out first, Xiao Guo, I will fully exin things to you. I will try my best to do whateverpensation you want at that time." "I won''t go out. If you want to exin, exin it now. When is the exnation finished, when will I go out." Chu Lihui interjected, grabbing the thermal instion box in her hand, and said sarcastically, "Shijing, Shijing, I thought you and Xiaoguo were married, and nned to live with peace of mind for a lifetime. Even if I know you and Xie Qingxue In the past, I haven''t said anything indiscriminately. Put away your skeptical eyes. Today is pure coincidence." Chapter 3153: Descendants of Saint Gu (70) Chapter 3153: Descendants of Saint Gu (70) "We came here today, but after we were tired from shopping, we went to a restaurant to eat. Xiaoguo worried that you were too busy at work and had no time to eat. The location of the restaurant was not far from thepany, so she asked someone to make what you like and give it to you. Bring you here." Chu Lihui took a sip, "Unexpectedly, you gave us such a big surprise as soon as we came up. Shijing, I was really blind at the beginning, and Xie Qingxue grabbed you every day." "Shijing, dont look so airy. You still think that we didnt show up well and disturbed your good deeds. You are a married man now, and you are doing this kind of thing with other women. This is called a mistress. Hope you know!" "Xiaoguo, go back first, and I will give you a reasonable exnation." Tang Guo stared directly at Shi Jing: "Why can''t I see you with this woman with my own eyes, can this be exined? Shi Jing, you immediately make it clear, otherwise I will kill her." After the words fell, everyone heard a strange voice, no, it should be two voices. One is from Tang Guo''s mouth, and the other is found from around. Knowing what it might be like, he quickly said: "Xiaoguo, if you have anything to say, don''t be impulsive. Everything is my fault, it''s not about Qingxue." Only in the blink of an eye, Gu worms had already crawled out densely, wrapping Shijing and Xie Qingxue''s surroundings tightly. It''s not the first time Chu Lihui and Kong Chi have seen them, and it''s not surprising that Tang Guo will release Gu worms. The other Tang Guo''s friends had some scalp numbness. Although they knew that Tang Guo was not easy, they were a little pale when they saw so many scary bugs summoned instantly. Tang Guomanded the Gu worms, crawling to Shijings side, feeling happy: "Speak clearly, or I will bite her flesh by the Gu worms and gnaw off her skin, making her a **** People." Tang Guo''s fierce appearance was indeed very shocking. Chu Lihui also felt that even if Tang Guo was an innocent person, not everyone could afford it. The cousin''s guess is correct, Tang Guo will let the bug bite these two people. In fact, Tang Guo had already directed the insect to crawl on Shijing''s body. He even wanted to let him experience the taste of being bitten, and ordered some insects to face Shijing''s legs. Shi Jing instantly felt the flesh and blood being eaten by insects. Qingxue was as weak as Qingxue. If all these insects bite Qingxue, she wouldn''t know how much pain she should have. "Okay, I said." Shi Jing kept covering Xie Qingxue''s face for fear that she would be frightened. "Xiaoguo, can you wait, let''s get dressed." Tang Guo coldly nced at Shijing: "I didn''t tell you to take it off. Since you take it off in broad daylight, what''s the difference between talking in this and talking without it? Exin now." Shijing had no choice but to start saying the words he had thought of. "Xiaoguo, I''m sorry, I went to Miaojiang to find a medicine to save Qingxue. And your holy Gu n''s holy medicine is not passed on to outsiders, I had to do that. Before asking for medicine, I had already nned , Will treat you well and live with you for the rest of your life, as long as Qingxue can be well." Tang Guo asked angrily: "Then what''s going on now? Are you trying to deceive me forever?" Chapter 3154: Descendants of Saint Gu (71) Chapter 3154: Descendants of Saint Gu (71) "Now you are still hugging each other. You regretted it, right? You cheated my feelings and defrauded our Saint Gu n''s medicine, thinking that it was enough, and you have used everything that should be used, and you don''t want to continue. " "Xiaoguo, I didn''t intend to continue Qingxue. It was only when she found out that I couldn''t forget her. I deceived you and deceived your Holy Gu family medicine. These I willpensate you with other things. I also hope that you can fulfill us." Chu Lihui interrupted: "Shijing, be careful when you speak, what do you mean by letting Tang Guo fulfill you? Obviously you deceived the feelings of a little girl, and now you have been caught for cheating, and you have to kidnap her members. Are these friends? It''s not disgusting." "Shi, you really did something wrong. You cheated Xiaoguos feelings for the holy medicine. Now that you got the holy medicine and saved the person you like, when you see the person you like appears, you cant help but feel your emotions. Lived." Kong Chi also followed, "You made several mistakes. First, you deceived Xiaoguo''s feelings, secondly, you deceived the feelings of the entire Saint Gu n, and thirdly, you cheated and betrayed Xiaoguo. Fourth, you are still trying to use your affection to kidnap Xiao Guo and ask her to forgive you. Are you a little naive?" After waiting for such a long time, he was finally able to give the time a meal, and Kong Chi only found his whole bodyfortable, even morefortable than eating the elixir. "It all started from your deception, and now you are treachery, it is equivalent to crossing the river to tear down the bridge. Mr. Shi, you are wrong, let Xiaoguo forgive you, don''t you feel embarrassed on your face?" Shi Jing''s face was unsightly: "Mr. Kong is too wide to care about. These things seem to be none of your business." "Of course it''s my business. Xiaoguo is a good friend of my cousin. Now the cousin''s good friend is being bullied. As a cousin, of course I have to help my cousin take care of Xiaoguo." Kong Chi said as expected. , "Avoid being bullied by someone who doesn''t believe in such words." When Kong Chi said this, Shijing really had nothing to say. He guessed that Kong Chi was retaliating against him at some time, and he came to the pit to help Chu Lihui vent her anger. Maybe, these two people have been looking forward to this day. Maybe he knew that he and Tang Guo had been squatting in secret since they got married, otherwise there was such a coincidence. But the matter is now, he absolutely cannot give up Xie Qingxue. "Xiaoguo, what kind ofpensation do you want, just say it. If I can do it, I willpensate you." Shijing endured the pain of being bitten by an insect, and talked to Tang Guo with a face on his face, which was very ridiculous. It looked like that, for fear that others would not know how much he was protecting those three children. "Xiaoguo, don''t be afraid. You have me and my big cousin to support you. Whatever you want is fine." Chu Lihui patted Tang Guo on the shoulder, "It''s because Shijing has no conscience. Nothing is too much. Just ask. Shijing dare to treat you, I will not let him off first, and my eldest cousin will not let him off the second." Chu Lihui felt that Beier had face today, but she didn''t expect her cousin to be able to use it like this. System: I''m too worried, if the host is not here, your big cousin would be so free to help you deal with such trivial things? Your eldest cousin is a wolf who has been coveting this delicious piece of meat from his host. Chapter 3155: Descendants of Saint Gu (72) Chapter 3155: Descendants of Saint Gu (72) It was not easy to grab before, now you dont have to be polite. The system hummed and thought that Shijing and Xie Qingxue were also very shameless, and as expected, neither of them paid much attention to the host. As it deserved, the conversation between the two before, and the movement, were all recorded by Chu Lihui. When Xie Qingxue pretended to be pitiful, he would take it out and p them in the face. To deal with scum, you have to be quick and ruthless. Shi Jing looked at Tang Guo''s eyes now, and he was a little cold. Looking at him like this, Tang Guo sneered, really thinking that everything must be around him? She doesn''t care about feelings like the original owner, scumbag or something, hurry up and stay away from her. She also did not expect that Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue were so powerful that they would directly let her break through such a scene, causing her to want to perform self-deception. As a straightforward little girl, seeing this situation, she should also understand that Shijing dislikes her. Instead of being the same as in the plot, Shijing''s hesitation for Xie Qingxue''s hesitation will always cause some feelings for the original owner to recover. Shijing and Xie Qingxue have be an illusion of the past. Its a bit simpler at first, and it wont be so long in the middle. "Xiaoguo, what conditions do you have, please mention it. As long as I can do it, I will do it. Just treat it as I owe you. Now that I have spoken out, we may not be able to continue. I can''t put it down. Snow, so let''s end it, and you can find someone more suitable for you." "Shijing, what does it mean to owe me? You owe me. You deceived my feelings, deceived my holy Gu n people, you deceived the only holy medicine of my holy Gu n. You lied to me Said that the person to be saved is your sister. I asked to see you. You said your sister was trained abroad." Tang Guo stared at Shijing and said that the other party was not. "Now you have done something like this. I wont forgive you for your mistakes and time. "Sorry." "It''s useless to apologize. Rather than apologize, I want to let Gu worms kill you two and let you be bitten by the Gu worms alive." Tang Guo said seriously with a serious expression on his face. Ma, "But I know this world, I can''t kill anyone casually, or I will be locked up. I am the saint of the Saint Gu n, and shoulder the hope of the entire Saint Gu n. I cannot lose my freedom because of you. Since you like each other and can''t help feeling so much even in broad daylight, there is nothing to say." "Shijing, I won''t forgive you, but from today I won''t like you anymore." "Xiao Guo, please ask." Shi Jing thought, Tang Guo was sad now. After all, she seems to really like him, and may not want anything. For this reason, it is rare for him to give birth to some guilt. As everyone knows, Tang Guo has already calcted the conditions in his mind, and Shijing has deceived the only holy medicine of the Holy Gu n, how can it be possible without paying a price? "You return the holy medicine to me." Tang Guo faced Shijing with clear eyes, "The holy medicine you took away is thest one of our holy Gu n. The secret recipe of the holy medicine has long been lost, it was originally me. The life-saving medicine my parents left me. Because you gave me your birth control at the beginning, and your performance was recognized by the people, I gave you the only holy medicine." "Since you deceived me and betrayed me, return the holy medicine to me now." Chapter 3156: Descendants of Saint Gu (73) Chapter 3156: Descendants of Saint Gu (73) "Xiaoguo, can I change a condition? The holy medicine is gone." Shijing did not expect that the secret recipe of the holy medicine had been lost, and he was very embarrassed. I couldn''t vomit the medicine I took. Tang Guo frowned, and his eyes fell on Xie Qingxue: "She was eaten by her, right!" This is an affirmative sentence, not a question. Shijing said, "Qingxue ate it. She doesn''t know this, Xiaoguo, don''t embarrass her, just rush to me if you have anything." "You really treat her very well." Tang Guo appropriately expressed his emotions so as not to doubt everyone. System: Anyway, it will copse sooner orter. What are you still maintaining? It will copse sooner and it will be better. It will always be better. It will be better to take your dog home sooner. "Those things you said to me before are all excuses?" Shi Jing hesitated and nodded: "I''m sorry." He thought Tang Guo was very sad. After all, the most is now to bite him with some bugs. Otherwise, with so many bugs, it would really be possible to kill both of them directly. There are so many Gu worms in her hand, and the current ones are not poisonous. That doesn''t mean there are other poisonous ones. Tang Guo does have a lot of poisonous Gu worms, but this is a modern world, and she doesn''t want people to grab the pigtails and give Shi Jing a chance to fight back. Therefore, basically the Gu worms used are non-toxic. She observed Shijing''s face, because she nted the love gu, and now the love gu is still sleeping in Shijing''s heart. However, after a short while, Shijings empathy will be discovered by Qinggu, and Shijing will begin to torment. [The host is big, you didn''t order another love gu, will Shijings love gu take effect? The system is a bit confused. Tang Guo sneered: "Who said I didn''t nt the love Gu? I nted the female Gu a long time ago." "Is it nted? When did it happen? Why don''t I know?" Tang Guo smiled and said, "That''s because you were too careless to find out. The next day in Shi''s house, I nted the love." There is a bad hunch in the system: [Who is it for? Wouldn''t they be Shijing''s parents? "You think too much, how could I nt love on those two." Tang Guo''s lips were gently bent, and hemunicated with the system in his heart, "There is a dog in the Shi family who is watching Inadvertently, I bred love to the dog. In previous contact, I found that Shijing didnt like dogs very much. The dog was raised by Shis father, and Shis mother was very precious to him, basically when Half of my son hase to raise." System: I rely on! This woman is really good or bad! ! He Wanwan didn''t expect that his host''s grand meeting was so skinny that he nted love on a dog. Shijing still doesn''t like dogs, and the dog can''t control the female Gu''s emotions and relieve Shijing''s pain. At this moment, after the male Gu of Love Gu became sober, once he discovered that Shi Jing loved Xie Qingxue, the mood swings a little bit more, it was enough for him. "I said I want anything, will you give it?" Tang Guo finally asked this sentence, Shi Jing heaved a sigh of relief. He said: "Yes, as long as I can afford it, I will give it to you." "Okay, then I''m not wee, this is what you owe me, to me from the Saint Gu tribe." Tang Guo''s appearance still looks a little sad, which makes Shi Jing a little guilty. Chapter 3157: Descendants of Saint Gu (74) Chapter 3157: Descendants of Saint Gu (74) System: It''s too early to feel guilty. It''s not toote to feel guilty after the host makes a big request. ording to the host''s temperament, the conditions put forward in a while, sure to make the scene very sour and refreshing. "The holy medicine is the most precious thing of my holy Gu n, and it is something that the whole holy Gu n guards. It can be said that it can save lives and restore people who are dying. You will know how precious it is." Of course Shijing knows this. Unfortunately, the holy medicine form has been lost. He didn''t think Tang Guo was deceiving him. Today''s things happened too suddenly. Tang Guo said these words in excitement, it should be true. Besides, after getting along for so long, she is still so innocent and will not lie to him. System: Wrong, too self-confident, it is not a good thing. Kong Chi was actually very curious as to what conditions Tang Guo would propose. He was a little worried that Tang Guo was soft-hearted, and easily let go of the scene. He can only support Tang Guo, and he is not qualified to make any substantive requests to let Shijing agree. But when Tang Guo said that the holy medicine is very precious, he had a hunch that this little girl is a little simple, but she can handle it clearly. When the conditions are raisedter, maybe it won''t suffer too much. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Tang Guo''s conditions would make him so surprised. "The holy medicine can be said to belong to my Saint Gu n," Tang Guo stared at Shijing, her gaze fell on Xie Qingxue''s body, "The person you cherish the most is her, and you have her in your heart, even if I will She killed and snatched you over, which is meaningless. Therefore, I also want all your wealth topensate my people." "Your behavior has made me lose face in front of the people, and it has also made my people faceless. As long as you are willing, give me all your wealth without leaving a trace, then our rtionship will be invalidated. In the future, you will walk on your Yangguan Road and I will cross my single-nk bridge. If you care about the woman in your arms, then go and care about it. I will forget you and will not do anything." System: Too bad, take all his wealth and leave a love affair to torment him, whoever provokes this woman is unlucky. When Tang Guo made this request, everyone was stunned. Chu Lihui was the first to react, she almost pped her hands in apuse, yes, that''s it. How about a littlepensation. What Shijing deceived is a life-saving medicine. If the world''s richest man can get a holy medicine to renew his life in thest days, let him pay all his wealth, the world''s richest man will definitely agree. For the world''s richest man, living is the greatest wealth. As long as he lives, there are countless wealth. However, Shijing is not the richest man in the world, nor does it have a widework of the world''s richest man. The other party was only born with a golden key, and stood at the pinnacle of life from the beginning. He has never experienced the various tests in the long life of the world''s richest man. Once all the wealth is gone, what will happen to the scene? She is really looking forward to it. As far as she knows, in order to consolidate Shijing''s position in thepany, the Shijia couple originally transferred most of their shares to Shijing. If these shares be Tang Guo''s, Shi''spany, then it will not be Shi''spany. Kong Chi thought of this too, his eyes lit up when he saw Tang Guo. This little girl really impressed him. Chapter 3158: Descendants of Saint Gu (75) Chapter 3158: Descendants of Saint Gu (75) Shi Jing did not expect that Tang Guo would directly ask for all his wealth. He hesitated at that time and didn''t speak any more. All the wealth under his name, let alone some fixed assets, just say that the shares in thepany are also a huge amount of wealth. If Tang Guo wanted all the fixed assets under his name, he probably wouldn''t have any hesitation. But all the wealth included thepany''s shares, even if Tang Guo couldn''t react. Chu Lihui and Kong Chi, who stood beside her, couldn''t react? As long as he agrees, these two people will be happy to help him liquidate the property under the name, he don''t want to do anything. Thepany''s shares are basically Shi''s right to speak in thatpany. Once there are no shares, Shi''s right to speak in thepany is almost gone. It can be said that it is difficult to make aeback. In order to push him up, Shifu and Shimo transferred most of the shares to him. If he really agreed, his parents would be **** off. If you don''t agree, you just said that you have to make up, and it seems very unbelievable. Of course, he was worried that if he didn''t agree to Tang Guo, the other party became angry and directly controlled the gu worms around him to hurt Xie Qingxue. "Xiaoguo, you are embarrassing me." Finally Shijing said such a sentence, trying to arouse some of Tang Guo''s feelings and make her take a step back, "Except for thepany''s shares, all the wealth in my name is yours. kind?" As long as thepany is there, money and fixed assets will be avable soon, and parents will not be rmed. But when thepany''s shares were gone, the Shi family was about to fall apart. Tang Guo shook his head: "Shijing defrauded the only holy medicine from me, but now he only wants topensate me with a little wealth. I don''t know how sad my people will be when I take these back. My conditions will not change. I want all the wealth in your name, including all the shares in yourpany. I repeat, it is all, nothing can be left. You can only take the woman in your arms and disappear from my eyes , You are not allowed to bring anything." "It''s okay if you don''t agree, it''s not adjustable. ording to the rules of our n, whoever takes the holy medicine, I will catch the water. Now that the holy medicine has no form, I need the woman in your arms to cooperate. See if you can find the traces of the holy medicine on her body." Shi Jing''s expression changed, saying that he found traces, but he wanted to use Xie Qingxue as an experiment. Xie Qingxue was the only woman he cared about. How could he do this. "You let me think about it." Shi Jing had a headache, and Tang Guo was pressing harder and harder, which he had never expected. Who can imagine that the innocent and innocent girl is so unfeeling when she is not affectionate. "I know that I am sorry and deceived you, but..." "There is no discussion, you quickly consider it, and when you agree, I will notify the people of this matter. The only holy medicine was lost by me. As the saint of the Saint Gu n, I have to exin it to the people. I didn''t want it. Your lives are already based on the old love." Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Xie Qingxue''s body, her eyes suddenly changed, "You hesitated for so long, is it because this woman doesn''t have in your mind Is it so important in your imagination? In your heart, she is not worth all your wealth?" Chapter 3159: Descendants of Saint Gu (76) Chapter 3159: Descendants of Saint Gu (76) The people behind Tang Guo almost apuded when she heard that Shijing''s wealth waspared with Xie Qingxue''s. Thisparison is really absolute. If the current situation does not agree, even if Xie Qingxue understands the importance of the matter, it will be a knot in her heart. Shi Jing''s face was very ugly, obviously he understood it too. If they didn''t agree to Tang Guo today, he and Xie Qingxue had finally solved the previous misunderstanding, and some other misunderstandings might have urred. "Xiaoguo, this matter is very important to me, so it needs some time to think about it. After all..." "What needs to be considered, dont you care about the woman in your arms? And what you did with her just now, people here can see clearly. Even if you dont want her, you still choose to live with me, but you It''s already a dirty thing. I''m the saint of the Saint Gu n, you are so dirty, and I am not a garbage collection station, how could I still need it?" "Our sacred Gu people advocate pure feelings. Not only should the feelings be pure, but the body should also be pure. Especially if you have an affair with other women after we are married, you will be put in the vige of the sacred Gu family. Gu gnawed and died." Tang Guo did not tell lies, the betrayal of feelings and body was so serious in the Saint Gu n. If you dont like it, you can separate, but you are not allowed to mess around after getting married. All the people of the tribe have been abiding by this rule. "When you always think about it, whether you want wealth or the woman in your arms." Kong Chi couldn''t wait, and started to speak, "I know it''s inconvenient for you now, but it doesn''t matter, wait for your consideration , I can arrange for people to handle many things and processes for you. For this area, I am still very experienced, and I know a lot of people. There is still no problem with doing some small things like this." Kong Chi gently touched Yu Pan''s fingers, the smile was still the same, but Tang Guo could hear the cheerfulness from Kong Chi''s voice. This guy, can''t wait any longer? "Ajing, don''t be embarrassed anymore." Xie Qingxue was actually very ufortable. Although she could understand, Shijing did not immediately agree to the reason. "It is true that I took the holy medicine. Let me go back with Miss Tang and cooperate with them to test the medicine. I am already very happy to know what you want." After all, this is all wealth, and no one will immediately agree without hesitation. "Qingxue, I won''t let you go." Shijing hugged Xie Qingxue vigorously, raised his head and stared at Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, are you really going to kill you like this?" Chu Lihui became a little irritable: "Shijing, please beg your face. What is Xiaoguo rushing to kill? Obviously you deceived people''s feelings, for Xie Qingxue deceived the most precious holy medicine of the holy Gu n. Now people don''t want it For your life, I didnt say that Xie Qingxue was forced to spit out the holy medicine. I gave you another condition. If you give up all your wealth, this problem will be solved. Where is it so difficult? "Shijing, I really look down on you, so I just want to be a man. There is no such thing as the best of both worlds in the world. Do you think you are the son of God, can you ount for all good things? You are like Xie Qingxue today? Please stop kidnapping Xiaoguo''s feelings." Chapter 3160: Descendants of Saint Gu (77) Chapter 3160: Descendants of Saint Gu (77) Chu Lihui was so angry that her mind was about to explode, "Hurry up, you still want money, choose your own choice, it''s not that difficult in one sentence." "Ajing, let me go with Miss Tang, I don''t want to make you embarrassed." Xie Qingxue felt sad, and said this is true. She regretted being so impulsive, and she got Shijing into trouble. "Miss Tang, me me if you want to me it. If Ie to A Jing without impulsiveness, there may be none of these things. I can''t help but me me, I''m really sorry. A Jing didn''t intend to hurt you. He did it for me. only" Tang Guo looked at Xie Qingxue coldly: "So, you are showing off to me, is Shijing lie to me for you, lie to me the Holy Gu n''s holy medicine? When he did this, he was actively hurting me. Obviously someone I like, in order to get the holy medicine, but to deceive my feelings, this is intentional harm, not unintentional harm." "I don''t care how deep your feelings are. Today, either you will return to the Saint Gu n with me, or Shijing will surrender all his wealth. Of course, if you don''t want to, you can be in front of me. Dying in love, prove to me that your love is as deep as the sea." Tang Guo added another suggestion, "As long as you die, I won''t take Shijing''s wealth, but I will be an exnation to the people." What else Xie Qingxue had to say, Shi Jing said: "Okay, I promise." He has felt it, and it is useless to say anything today. It is impossible for him to give up Xie Qingxue, so he can only give up his wealth. He believed that even if he gave up everything, he could make aeback with his ability. After all, Shijia is not a simple family, with resources and contacts, it is not impossible to create apany. Kong Chi stood on the side, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and gently touched Yuban fingers. Is there aeback? It is impossible for him to bete. System: Tsk tusk, Shijing ah Shijing, this system won''t remind you. Seeing that man''s smile, it seems that he intends not to give you a chance to make aeback. "Xiaoguo, leave it to us next." Chu Lihui patted her heart to pack the ticket, and pointed to Kong Chi who was standing at the door. "My eldest cousin is very good at doing this kind of thing. Let him Come on, guarantee that any property under Shijings name will be liquidated. When ites to your hands, there will be no less points, right, cousin?" Kong Chi smiled and nodded: "I have already called, andwyers and staff wille to deal with this matter in a while." His eyes fell on Shijing''s position, "Shizong, to avoid long nights and dreams, let''s take this first. Lets leave again when the business is done. Well be here for a while. Ive ordered people toe over with a change of clothes. Three meals a day will also be delivered." Shi Jing''s face sank, this Kong Chi really didn''t give him a chance. Isn''t this in disguise, put him under house arrest directly in the office? "President Kong, you are going too far in doing this." "The cousin has already spoken. As my cousin, I must help my cousin to handle her friend''s affairs." System: What a cousins friend, if cousin Chu Lihui knew the truth, she might cry. "Mr Shi, this incident has gone out, and it is not good for you and Xie Qingxue." Chapter 3161: Descendants of Saint Gu (78) Chapter 3161: Descendants of Saint Gu (78) "Finish the matter sooner, okay?" Chu Lihui smiled and said, "I was at the door just now and identally recorded something. If Shi always really wanted to do something, I might also bear it. Dont stop, share something with everyone." Shi Jing''s face changed drastically, and Chu Lihui''s eyes almost cannibalized. "President Shi, don''t stare at me. After many things, I am a person who pays more attention to evidence. Xiaoguo is so innocent, I dont really want to record these things, but Im afraid you wont. Face, hurt Xiao Guo once again. After all, she is too innocent, and she is always such a knowledgeable person where she yed outdated." System: Simple? ? This is the biggest joke he has heard this year. Some people think that the host is so simple, oh my God, it''s terrible. All Shijings retreats have been blocked. He looked at Tang Guo subconsciously, but found that Tang Guo looked cold and indifferent. He no longer had the innocent smile on his face. Without even looking at him, he understood that there is no room for recovery today, so he had to admit his fate and cooperate with Kong Chi. s arrangement. Outsiders simply don''t know that a major event is currently happening in Shishi. The people arranged by Kong Chi moved very quickly. However, the transfer of these properties is not a day or two. Shijing stayed in thepany all the time, and the Shi family and his wife had no doubts. After all, if you call Shijing, you can still get through, and thepany has nothing unusual. The fixed assets under Shijing''s name, stock funds, are transferred very quickly. Regarding thepanys shares, it is much slower. However, sometimes the coordination of scenes is not difficult. Many dayster, all Shijing''s property was transferred to Tang Guo''s name. Kong Chi flipped through Shijings wallet, and turned around to discuss with Tang Guo: There are still thousands of dors in the wallet, so let Shizong rent a house and take a taxi. After all, Shizong has to live, and he cant pay for it. Dont keep it for him. Shizongs car was also sold. He had no money and had to raise a woman, which was still more difficult." System: Is this guy here to be funny? This is all about making up for Shijing''s heart. Tang Guo answered, "Okay, keep the money in the wallet for him." "Keep your mobile phone, too. The current mobile phone is not cheap, it costs several thousand yuan," Kong Chi said. "If there is nomunication tool, it is not convenient to do anything." "Okay, keep it." Tang Guo''s expression was indifferent, and in fact she was crazy with joy. This guy really fits her mind. Kong Chi wandered around in the office, and finally his gaze fell on Tang Guo''s finger: "The wedding ring, do you want to take it off?" This wedding ring was originally customized by Shijing in order to get the heart of the original owner. I used this to propose marriage at the time. The present situation is also worn on his hands, and these days he has not considered these at all. He quickly took off the ring and handed it to Kong Chi: "Since this person cheated on me at the beginning, it is useless for me to keep this thing. Brother Kong Chi, please pass it to him. Now he has no money. Now, this ring can be used for the second time." Kong Chi nodded and smiled: "Okay, Miss Xie is so empathetic, and Shi is always a person of love and righteousness. The two of them probably won''t care about this. After all, true love can contain everything. Married. Money, there is no money to buy a ring, and the second use of the ring does not matter." Chapter 3162: Descendants of Saint Gu (79) Chapter 3162: Descendants of Saint Gu (79) Chu Lihui and the others were stunned when they heard this. Especially the way that Kong Chi and Tang Guo sang a harmony, almost every word can blow up their poprity. "So, Xiaoguo''s things here are over, is there anything I haven''t thought of?" Kong Chi asked briskly. Isn''t it worth it is that the things he has done recently have refreshed him physically and mentally, and his face is slightly more rosy than before. Those female friends of Tang Guo haven''t gone back these days. The most is to go to the restaurant downstairs to sleep and wash. As long as you are energetic, you wille immediately. What happened recently really left them dumbfounded. Especially it doesn''t matter if you see the scene with your own eyes. They have also seen the methods used by Kong Chi, who has the title of Lord Yan in the legend, to do things. They hide in the corner and shiver. No wonder the Shi family almost annexed the Chu family back then. When the Chu family was in such a difficult time, Kong Chi managed to solve everything. At that time, the Shi family didn''t even dare to let go of a fart. It turned out that Shi Jing, a young talent, was just a younger brother in front of Lord Yan. "Brother Kong Chi was very thoughtful. I thought of everything I didn''t expect." Tang Guo looked back at Shijing and Xie Qingxue, "Since Shijing has given me all the wealth, then he lied to me about the holy medicine. It is offset." System: Attention, attention, what the host says greatly is that these wealth offsets are defrauding the holy medicine. It''s not two cleansing. "Brother Kong Chi, Lihui, thank you for these days, let''s go." With a huge sum of money and shares given by Shijing, she will do something big next, "Brother Kong Chi, I dont want thatpany. I will manage, I will sell all the shares for money." System: Oh, isn''t it just a matter of putting the left hand to the right? The host is quite subtle. Kong Chi was stunned: "Actually, you can''t manage, you can ask someone to help you." He knows a lot of professional managers, not to mention managing a Shi, no matter how big apany, you can manage, just ask a few more Up. "And money is easy to depreciate in your heart. Now that you have so many shares in thepany, you can ask a professional manager to help you take care of it. Also, didn''t you say that this is an exnation for your people? You said a few days ago, To let the tribesmene out to see the world, I can arrange the tribesmen for internships in thepany when I see them. With a ce for training, the tribesmen can also grow up quickly." Tang Guo felt that everything Kong Chi thought was too much in line with her wishes. Really, what she wants, the other party wille. "There seems to be some truth, I didn''t know any professional managers at first." Kong Chi tried his best to maintain a faint smile, and said gently: "I know a lot, help people to the end, and send Buddha to the west. I will help you in this matter. I will hire a few professional managers in two days. Someone wille over to help you manage it. But before that, let Shi always cooperate and transfer the management right of thepany." In fact, at this time, Shijing is not willing to do so. Tang Guo is the one who holds thergest share, and Kong Chi supports him. Even if the people in thepany are not very happy, it is useless to want to use some stumbling blocks. After all, the person who intervened in this matter was the legendary Lord Yan. Sure enough, just as Kong Chi thought. Although thepany''s executives were shaken, they hardly dared to say no because of Kong Chi''s appearance. Chapter 3163: Descendants of Saint Gu (80) Chapter 3163: Descendants of Saint Gu (80) Just kidding, Kong Chi directly intervened, and now things are a foregone conclusion, what can they change? With Kong''ste intervention, thepany''s future development will certainly not be too bad. They are not Shi''s family. Shi''s family has no say in thepany, and even the remaining shares are pitiful. It''s not that thepany is going to close down. It has nothing to do with them. So, why bother to offend the Lord Yan, Kong Chi, in order to help Shi''s family? The management of thepany went smoothly, and Kong Chi''s speed was also fast. One dayter, the manager he hired for Tang Guo was already online and came to help take care of thepany. All this happened so quickly. When the property was transferred before, the news was concealed very tightly. The Shi family and his wife have always been very confident about Shijing, and Shijing does not like to be stared at all the time. Many years ago, the Shi family could not check the movement of his property. After they knew that everything was a foregone conclusion, there was no way to recover it. Shi Jing went to Zhu Jing''s house temporarily, and now he and Xie Qingxue can be taken in, and the only person he can trust is Zhu Jing. He didn''t dare to bring Xie Qingxue back to Shi''s old house. Now his parents guessed that they knew about it, and didn''t know how to end it. After Dia and Fang Sifei knew what had happened, they didn''t react for many days. When he returned to his senses, Zhu Jing said: "Shijing, why are you so impulsive? Now that everything is given, what should you do? Uncle and auntie have to know, are you still not angry? Dare to ask, that is all your wealth. Unexpectedly, this woman looks so innocent and lively, with such a cruel heart." Xie Qingxue felt very guilty when she heard these words. She was very moved that Shijing gave up all of her property for her, and at the same time felt that Tang Guo''s actions werepletely driving people to death. Ah Jing has nothing now, and still doesn''t know how to exin to his parents. If the Shi family knew that A Jing gave up all his wealth for her, they didn''t know how to treat her. "Qingxue, don''t think about it, I will solve everything, you just need to stay by my side. Compared to everything, it is not as important as our being together." Shijingforted, "The two years Without you by my side, I always feel that something is missing. The whole person is as if there is no soul, like a walking corpse. If the wealth is gone, I can still earn it back. If you don''t have it, then there will be nothing." "We should feel lucky that we are still together." Xie Qingxue wasforted, and Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei were also touched by their feelings. "I also me Tang Guo for not being human at all." Fang Sifei said, "She is actually jealous that you like Qingxue wholeheartedly, and how she wants to provoke your feelings. What she didn''t expect was that you should I don''t care about those, and decisively gave up all of his wealth and chose Xie Qingxue. Now Tang Guo may be hiding in which corner crying regret." And Fang Sifei, who was hiding in the corner regretting Tang Guo, was cooking hot pot with Chu Lihui and Kong Chi. This time it was not eating outside, but at home. Tang Guo made the mandarin duck pot herself, especially the clear soup, which she cooked with herbs. The things put inside are basically beneficial to Kong Chi. Chapter 3164: Descendants of Saint Gu (81) Chapter 3164: Descendants of Saint Gu (81) So it doesnt matter if Kong Chi eats more. "Brother Kong Chi, you can eat more of this. These medicinal materials are rtively mild. You should take some from time to time, which is good for your body." Kong Chi is of course not wee. He first tasted it, and then felt that this was the best hot pot he had ever eaten in his life. He took another sip of the soup, and instantly felt that this soup was also the most delicious in his life. Chu Lihui was eating the red soup, but she is usually a person who doesn''t like spicy food. Seeing Kong Chi enjoying the way so much, he couldn''t help but taste some of the clear soup, and he couldn''t stop eating. Kong Chi watched Chu Lihui continue to eat the things Tang Guo prepared to give him. When Chu Lihui tried to put the chopsticks into the clear soup again, she blocked Chu Lihui with ader: "Cousin, you are suitable Your red soup. The clear soup is specially prepared by Xiaoguo for me, not much, just enough for me to eat by myself." Naturally, Chu Lihui didn''t listen, and wanted to **** the food inside, but no matter how fast she moved, she couldn''t be faster than Kong Chi. She snatched a minute, but she didn''t get what she liked. Finally, a little angrily gave up. "If Kong Chi likes to eat, I will study more delicious foods with medicinal materials for you in the future." Tang Guo said with the opportunity. System: Well, the scum is solved, it''s time to coax the future husband, it''s great. "Will it be troublesome?" Kong Chi naturally wanted to eat. "If you don''t mind being seen by others, you should let me prepare them. Of course, if you can''t spread it, then forget it. ." He has taken advantage of being able to eat something so delicious. If it were another person, he might have opened up about the buyer. But in the face of Tang Guo, all his calctions were unable to target her. "Don''t mind, these are ordinary body conditioning prescriptions. Brother Kong Chi reminded me. It can''t be that suitable every time. You can eat what I have prepared. I will write down the prescriptions I knowter. Here you are, so you can eat healthy and delicious food every day." "Don''t tell me, Xiaoguo, your pills are very useful. Ever since I was young, I haven''t seen blood on my cousin''s face. Recently, I suddenly found out that my cousin''s face is not rosy, it looks better than before. Much better." Tang Guo grinned: "Brother Kong Chi has always looked good, it doesn''t matter whether there is blood on his face, but a bit of blood is a good thing, it means that the body has be better." Kong Chi was praised as ufortable, but very useful. After the meal, Kong Chi was very satisfied. Within two days, Tang Guo gave Kong Chi a very thick notebook. Inside are all recipes she wrote down silently, basically diet recipes, the one that regtes the body. The main dishes, staple foods, side dishes, and soups all year round are also avable. They have everything to ensure that Kong Chi will not get tired of eating. The system looked a little envious. These recipes are really specially matched by the host ording to Kong Chi''s physical condition. Thepany has managers to manage, and Tang Guo has money in his hands. Without money, there are still many properties. In order to help the people develop, she used the money to buy several vis in the vi group, and ns to take over some of them for training so that they can go to thepany for internships earlier. Tang Guo also exined the matter with Shijing to the people. Chapter 3165: Descendants of Saint Gu (82) Chapter 3165: Descendants of Saint Gu (82) The nsmen didn''t me her, but were very angry for her. People know how Tang Guo likes scenes. They didn''t expect at all that they would have done such an excessive thing in that very good time. Although Tang Guo took away all Shijing''s wealth, the people were still quite angry. If Tang Guo hadn''t stopped them, they would havee out to find Shijing''s troubles. But now Tang Guo has drawn a blueprint for the people of the tribe, and coupled with the fact that they still use Shijing''s previouspany to do things, they feel a little more refreshed. I think it''s venting to control thepany where I used to be. They had noints about Tang Guo''s arrangement. Tang Guo''s arrangements over the years have been very useful to the people of the tribe, and they understand how important it is to contact the outside world. Had it not been for their news, the saint would not have been deceived by the Shijing viin. After some members of the tribe were brought to the vi, Tang Guo asked Kong Chi for help and some teachers to teach them every day. Anyway, they taught them what they should learn. Since it was Tang Guo''s business, Kong Chi was of course very happy. Tang Guo didn''t know. After the Shi family knew that Shijing had given away all their wealth, they were now fighting with Shijing. Especially knowing that Shijing gave everything away for Xie Qingxue. They almost got mad and threatened to never recognize Xie Qingxue''s daughter-inw. The two couple ordered Shi Jing to leave Xie Qingxue and went to Tang Guo to apologize. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Shijing suddenly fell ill, convulsed and fell to the ground in pain, terrifying everyone. The person was rushed to the hospital for examination. The examination showed that Shijing was in good health and there was no problem. After a few days of recuperation, Shijing was discharged from the hospital, but he was convulsed with pain just after he walked out of the hospital. Xie Qingxue, who was supporting Shijing, was frightened. This kind of thing was repeated many times, and Shijing changed many hospital inspections, and there was no result. For this reason, the Shi family did not dare to quarrel with Shi Jing for the time being, but they were very disgusted with Xie Qingxue. One day, Shijing suddenly remembered one thing, and that was love. There is no problem with his body. If there is any problem, it is that when he married Tang Guo, he took love. He asked Zhu Jing to help look up the affairs of Qing Gu, and the news he finally got, when the Qing Gu happened, was indeed simr to him. After this, as long as he sees Xie Qingxue and thinks about Xie Qingxue in his heart, love will happen. Even because the female Gu is too far away, the male Gu will feel uneasy. After being irritable, it''s time to suffer. "Is there any solution?" Zhu Jing shook his head: "The news I got has never heard of how topletely solve the love Gu. But I heard that the female Gu''s parasitic host can control the male Gu''s emotions through the female Gu, so that the male Gu can''t If you eat the parasite host, you wont feel the pain." "This Tang Guo is too cruel." Fang Sifei couldn''t help but cursed, "Shijing gave her all the wealth, but in the end she still left a love for Shijing. She must know This, I deliberately didn''t remind me, I mostly wanted to use this to humiliate Shijing and Qingxue." "Is there no other way?" Shijing asked. Zhu Jing shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it anyway, maybe Tang Guo will know, after all, she is a Gu breeder." "That''s it," Shi Jing thought for a while and said, "Don''t talk to Qingxue about this matter for now." Chapter 3166: Descendants of Saint Gu (83) Chapter 3166: Descendants of Saint Gu (83) "I will find a chance to meet Xiao Guo and ask about Qing Gu." However, Xie Qingxue had already suspected the situation of the time. When the three were talking quietly, she eavesdropped outside. Xie Qingxue felt very sad when she heard that it might be a love episode. Sheeping tears, covering her mouth, turned and went to find Tang Guo. When Xie Qingxue came to look for it, Tang Guo was not surprised at all. After all, in the plot, it was Xie Qingxue who took the initiative to find the original owner and asked the original owner to help solve the affairs of Qing Gu. "Miss Tang, A Jing has alreadypensated you for all the wealth, and you have said yourself that you will no longer be held ountable for defrauding the Holy Medicine. So, can you take away the love from A Jing?" Thinking of every time Shijing had a deep affection for her, she would fall directly to the ground with pain. The miserable appearance made her feel very distressed. Not only was she unable to do anything, but she had to stay away from A Jing so that the sentiment would slow down a bit and not torture A Jing that much. She didn''t expect that one day Shi Jing would cause physical pain because of being with her and loving her too much. Ever since she discovered that Shijings pain was rted to her, she dared not take the initiative to get close to him, for fear that his face would suddenly be distorted with pain. "It turns out that you came to me for this matter." Tang Guo looked at Xie Qingxue indifferently, "but it''s useless for you to find me. Once the love is nted, it cannot be eradicated. I have indeed gained all the wealth of Shijing. , But the one used topensate him for cheating away the holy medicine." "He deceived me and yed with my feelings, I haven''t pursued it yet, let alone can''t solve it, even if it can be solved, I will not help him deal with the sentiment. This is what he deserves, and the sentiment is also his willingness at the beginning. I nted it, it was not that I forced him, forced him, or threatened him. He chose to nt it at the time just to deceive the holy medicine. If he repented on the spot and left, I would not put the love directly into his body. " "Miss Tang, if you have liked A Jing, he is really in pain now, so please help A Jing. As long as you help A Jing, I can do anything." Tang Guo nced at Xie Qingxue lightly: "You havee to consume my liking for Shijing again. Yes, I did like him very much before. But all my liking is based on his deception. For someone who deceived me A person of affection, how can I continue to like him? He is suffering, what is my business. You go, I can''t solve the problem of love." "Miss Tang..." "However, it''s not an unsolved problem. Shijing doesn''t like people, doesn''t understand feelings, and love will not treat him like that." Tang Guo said with deep meaning, "This is the best solution. Being impatient, sentiment can''t threaten him, and will fall into a deep sleep soon." "Okay, I still have things." Tang Guo left quickly, Xie Qingxue still chased him, but unfortunately he was stopped by the bodyguard arranged by Kong Chi. Kong Chis reason for arranging a bodyguard for Tang Guo was that he thought Shis family might not be reconciled, and feared that she would be in any danger, so it would be safer to take people wherever he went. Kong Chi''s kindness, Tang Guo happily epted. Not long after Xie Qingxue left, she learned that Shijing came to her again. "Xiaoguo, since we have already settled, can you help me solve the matter of love?" Tang Guoughed directly: "We are cleared? When did I say that we were cleared?" Chapter 3167: Descendants of Saint Gu (84) Chapter 3167: Descendants of Saint Gu (84) "You said you gave up all your wealth? It was just you whopensated me for the loss of the holy medicine. You cheated on me and yed with my feelings. I haven''t settled your ount yet." "Besides, isn''t the love Gu that you actively nted to get the holy medicine? Originally you didn''t like other people, and stay in the vige with me at ease for the rest of your life. The love Gu is good for your body." "Little Fruit..." "Shijing, Xie Qingxue also came to me and wanted me to help you solve the love problem. I told her the same thing. Once the love is nted, there is no way to cure it. You want not to be painful, not to like it. People, love can''t affect you anymore." Shijing returned with disappointment and found that Xie Qingxue had gone. He went crazy to find Xie Qingxue again, but just after finding it, his love broke out again. Xie Qingxue wanted to leave, but Chen''s situation worried her very much. From Zhu Jing''s mouth, the Shi family knew that the reason why Shijing became ill was the cause of love. As a result, Tang Guo was found by the Shi family again. The Shi family''s couple threatened and warned Tang Guo to get rid of Shi Jing''s affection. But Tang Guo didn''t eat that set, and directly released densely packed Gu worms, scaring the two couples away. Tang Guo didn''t help, the Shi family and his wife and Shi Jing Xie Qingxue were very desperate. Because of love affairs, their rtionship temporarily eased a lot. They had no choice but to eat Tang Guo softly and hard, and there was still a hole covering Tang Guo, and Xie Qingxue became desperate. Especially Shi Jing, how unwilling to let her go, she didn''t worry about turning around and leaving. Just when they were in despair, a group of mysterious people found Xie Qingxue. Before long, Xie Qingxue appeared in front of Tang Guo again, beside Xie Qingxue, there were many people and an old man who seemed unfathomable. This group of people seemed toe to support Xie Qingxue. Tang Guo was a little happy when he saw this group of people. After waiting so long, I finally waited for this wave of people. This old man is not a so-called practitioner, there is no practitioner in this world. But there are martial arts masters in this world, yes, they are the kind of martial arts masters who can cultivate their internal strength. And Xie Qingxue''s identity was the granddaughter of a certain martial arts hermit sect. Xie Qingxue''s father is the bloodline left behind by this headmaster''s experience in the Soviet world. Because of the First World War, the descendants of the head of the martial arts school all died. Finally I remembered that when I was young, I had an encounter with a woman in the secr world. So I sent someone out to find it. This sect also has a bigpany in the secr world, but this head has always devoted himself to martial arts, and outside affairs are managed by other people in the sect. After finding Xie Qingxue, she knew the difficulties she was facing now. The head was the most powerful master who directly arranged a martial art, that is, the old man, to bring someone to support Xie Qingxue. Knowing that Tang Guo was from the Saint Gu n, they were not afraid at all. People of the Saint Gu tribe can only y Gu, and they are not very good at fist and kick. Especially the Saint Gu n, in the eyes of the entire martial arts, has long since fallen. "You are the saint of the Saint Gu n, right?" the old man said directly, "I came here this time because of the inner feelings of our youngdy''s husband-inw." Tang Guo smiled and looked at the old man and the crowd of people standing neatly. Chapter 3168: Descendants of Saint Gu (85) Chapter 3168: Descendants of Saint Gu (85) "Who are you?" Tang Guo asked, without an old man on his face. The old man snorted coldly: "The old man is the great elder of the Tianjimen. As a saint of the Saint Gu n, you should know the Tianjimen?" Whether it is Tang Guo or the original owner, he knows the Tianji Gate. As far as the whole martial arts is concerned, the Tianji Gate is indeed invincible and very powerful. Whether it is their own martial arts or their industry in the secr world, they cannot be easily shaken. Of course, the more threatening to the Saint Gu n should be the powerful force of the Celestial Gate. Once the Celestial Gate really had to embarrass the Saint Gu n and sent people to destroy the Saint Gu n, the Saint Gu n who were good at Gu art andcked in force would not be able to resist it for long. In the plot, the original owner was originally unwilling to help Shijing solve the problem of Qinggu, because the Tianjimen supported Xie Qingxue and sent people to attack the Saint Gu n. The Saint Gu tribe suffered a lot of casualties, which eventually caused the original owner to give up resistance and lead the male Gu into his body. At this point, Tianjimen finally gave up and continued to destroy the Saint Gu n. But after that time, the Saint Gu n''s vitality was severely injured, and there was basically no possibility of recovery. Thinking of these things in his memory, Tang Guo looked at the eyes of the Great Celestial Sect in front of him, which was particrly unfriendly. Some time ago, she took all the Saint Gu n owners into the vi and arranged for them to study. Faced with the blueprint Tang Guo painted for them, everyone was full of energy. The main reason was that the situation happened. They believed that Tang Guo needed to develop the Saint Gu n to heal his injuries, and what Tang Guo did was good for the Saint Gu n, so they naturally cooperated. What they didn''t know was that Tang Guo also secretly returned for a visit to the Saint Gu n. As long as someone dares to enter the Saint Gu n, no matter what the master is, they can''t eat it. The Saint Gu family hasn''t appeared for a long time, and it''s been a long time since the people who can call on Ten Thousand Gus, she will reappear Ten Thousand Gus this time, let this group of unreasonable people see what it means to be truly unreasonable. "It turned out to be the great elder of the Tianjimen. I don''t know what the great elder ising over today?" "Little girl, this emotional matter is reluctant, you quickly exin Shi Jing''s affection, otherwise the head will be angry at that time, and you may not be friendly to your Saint Gu n." Tang Guo didn''t care about this threat. "The great elder''s tone is really big. At this time, the scene is indeed nted with love, but his love is not forced by me, and I did not dismantle their lovers. On the contrary, he cheated on me and deceived me. With the only holy medicine, after knowing the truth, I didnt mean to keep him. Besides, the things that others have used are already dirty. As the saint of the holy Gu n, Im not picking up rags. It''s rare." "That is, the big elder who cares about you, it is clear that the time has deceived the feelings of the saint, and also deceived the holy medicine, nted the love, but it was when we were married. This is the rule of our Holy Gu n, if he is not willing , How could we force him. Our Saint Gu n pays attention to the joy of love. On the contrary, it is your Celestial Gate. If you dont ask anything clearly, you will ask the Sin Saint. We dont follow. "Holy woman, think about it clearly, there is no chance of winning against the Saint Gu n and the Celestial Gate." The old man is already a little impatient, "I will give you the right words today. If you still disagree, then don''t me the old man for not agreeing. You''re polite. Besides, the head''s temperament is not as good as you think." Chapter 3169: Descendants of Saint Gu (86) Chapter 3169: Descendants of Saint Gu (86) "Miss Qingxue, is the only granddaughter of the head, you should know what the weight is." Before Tang Guo could speak again, Shi Jing and Chu Lihui hurried over. He stoppeding in, and brought many people, and immediately protected Tang Guo''s surroundings. Even in the face of a hermit master, Kong Chi was not afraid. He looked at the old man a little, and said: "Old man, Xiao Guo is not obliged to help Shijing solve the problem of sentiment. You can go back. Shijing has gone to this day. It is he who takes the me, no wonder Xiao Guo, if you say innocent, the most innocent person is Xiao Guo." "Where is the wild boy, don''t worry about my Tianjimen." The old man was very angry, and gave Tang Guo a look, "Holy girl, don''t you really think about it?" "I don''t think about it, I won''t help Shijing solve the Emotion Gu. You are familiar with my Saint Gu n, and you should understand that there is no way to solve itpletely after Emotion Gu is nted." The old man squinted his eyes: "Although there is noplete solution, I have heard that love can be drawn out. As long as you draw love out, I won''t pursue this matter at the Heavenly Sect." Tang Guoughed: "The great elder did a good job with his homework, but he also knew that it had to be brought out and put in the boarding body again. Otherwise, the sentiment can''t be drawn out. The second boarding body will suffer more suffering. , Why should I endure such pain and help Shijing? I was the one who was deceived by him." "I don''t care about these. In short, if you don''t solve the situation and situation Gu, my Celestial Gate will not let you go." Tang Guo waved his hand indifferently, "Then please." In the end, the old man took Xie Qingxue angrily and left, and put down the cruel words, let Tang Guo wait. "Xiaoguo, there is really no problem?" Kong Chi asked with some worry, "Do you need me to arrange someone to protect the Saint Gu n?" "No, Brother Kong Chi, the Celestial Gate is a family of martial arts, unless it is a very powerful thermal weapon, otherwise ordinary people are not their opponents. Don''t worry, I have already received the vi group from the Saint Gu tribe. From the Saint Gu tribe, I There are also other arrangements. Don''t worry, I will let them go around without eating." Miao Xiao''s original worry turned into doubt when she saw Tang Guo''s confidence: "Xiao Guo, do you have any arrangements?" Miao Xiao felt that the speed of the growth of this saint seemed to be beyond people''s expectations. Quietly, the Saint Gu n was changed. A few years ago, he wouldn''t believe that, now the nsmen of the Saint Gu tribe can already carry a briefcase, go to work in thepany, and speak some foreignnguages. Even so, their old line of business has not been put down, and they will work diligently to contact Gu Shu when they return home from get off work. The surrounding environment of the vi that Tang Guo bought was very good, very suitable for cultivating Gu. She bought that area, so she was not afraid to disturb other people. It can be said that the vi group has be their second stronghold of the Saint Gu n. "Patriarch, have you seen Summoning Wan Gu in your life?" Tang Guo said to Miao Xiao with a smile. Miao Xiao, who was still wondering, looked at her in shock. "Xiao Guo, what did you say, summon Wan Gu? Have you already been able to summon Wan Gu?" Although you know that Tang Guo Gu technique has been improving, the number of Gu types raised must be many. But he never really thought about calling Wan Gu. Even in the most prosperous age of the Saint Gu n, not every saint can summon Ten Thousand Gu. Chapter 3170: Descendants of Saint Gu (87) Chapter 3170: Descendants of Saint Gu (87) Ten thousand Gus are not 10,000 Gus, but 10,000 Gus are summoned at the same time. The number of them depends on the strength of that person. What Tang Guo said over the years has never been unfulfilled, and he has never joked. Miao Xiao almost fainted with excitement, summoning ten thousand kinds of Gu, how much effort would it take to breed ten thousand kinds of Gu. A Gu Master who can summon Ten Thousand Gus, even if his strength is slightly weaker, he is not afraid of the Heavenly Sect. On the contrary, the martial arts masters of the Tianji Sect despised them, and they were afraid that they would suffer a big loss. "Brother Kong Chi, Lihui, Tianjimen may be going to our vige and I have to go back and see. Although there is no one anywhere, I don''t want to watch the ce where I grew up being destroyed." Kong Chi hardly hesitated: "I''ll go with you. I have a lot of bodyguards and they are all good at it. Although I can''t deal with martial arts masters, I still have no problem running errands." Tang Guo was not afraid of Tianjimen making trouble, Kong Chi believed she could deal with it. Let her go back alone, how could he feel relieved. "Can you deal with those people?" Kong Chi asked. Tang Guo nodded: "I can deal with it, my Gu technique has beenpleted." Miao Xiao, who had already eased over, almost fainted with excitement when he heard this Dacheng sentence. Dacheng, their saint is less than twenty years old, how can the Gu technique be done? This talent, how defying the sky is. Now, let alone the Heavenly Sect''s troubles, even the entire martial arts is making troubles, but they can''t help the Saint Gu n. Miao Xiao almostughed up to the sky, even if he let him die right now, he would have no regrets. With the existence of the saint, the Saint Gu n will only be more and more prosperous. "After dealing with them, are you going to kill them or let them go back?" Kong Chi thought that Tang Guo might teach the Tianjimen a lesson, and then put them back. This is what he understands, she should not Killing, at most, their martial arts will be abolished. System: Isn''t this a dead hand? Man, is your filter too thick? For a martial arts person, if there is no martial arts, isn''t it killing them? "Isn''t it impossible to kill people casually in this era?" Tang Guo looked confused, "Furthermore, I am not so cruel. If anyone provokes me, I will kill people. It''s really bloody." System: Slightly omitted. Although it doesn''t kill, the result will definitely not be very good. It''s almost as bad as death. Kong Chi smiled: "Then they came to ask for trouble and let them off easily. It seems too cheap for them." When the system hears something out of it, doesn''t this guy have any bad ideas? "Then Kong Chi brother has any suggestions?" "You don''t mean that you can''t kill them casually in this era, but if you don''t punish them, I think it''s too cheap for them. It''s better to catch them and send them to the police. They openly riot in your vige and put them in the bureau Educate and re-behave." Tang Guo suddenly realized: "Fortunately, there is a reminder from Kong Chi, yes, although I can''t do anything to them, but they made trouble, they just broke into the house and sent them to the bureau." Tang Guo originally nned to abolish their martial arts directly. Let the people of the Celestial Gate understand that the people of the Saint Gu tribe don''t mess around casually. But as soon as Kong Chi said, she had another idea. Chapter 3171: Descendants of Saint Gu (88) Chapter 3171: Descendants of Saint Gu (88) Tianjimen also has apany in the duny world. Are they not famous martial arts? Then let them be more famous. With Kong Chi''s help in activities, the rtionship between Tianji and the secr world may not work so well. Let her think about the Gu worms she raised, which ones are more suitable for the Celestial Sect. After the decision was made, Tang Guo Kongchi, and some of the tribe members were going to return to the vige, waiting for Tianjimen to make trouble. After the few people left, Chu Lihui thought the more things went wrong. This time Tang Guo said that he would not take her, and his cousin also said that they were all gone. No one looked at thepany, and asked her to look at thepany for help, lest there be any urgent matters and no one can help. After all, the people of the Saint Gu family have just joined thepany to study, and they are not able to solve everything so quickly, and they don''t understand many things. There are some things that professional managers are not easy to make decisions about. Mainly, he was a little worried. The Tianji secrpany took the initiative to deal with it, and no one was the backbone. Chu Lihui felt something was wrong, why is her cousin so enthusiastic? She remembered that recently, her cousin had already started looking for Tang Guo alone. Everything about Tang Guo was arranged properly, and he didn''t want to make mistakes at all. Thinking of the diligent spirit of her cousin before, she couldn''t help but think of some suitors. Although they did different things, they were almost the same. So... her big cousin is interested in Xiaoguo? Chu Lihui, who wanted to understand, her face suddenly copsed, and she also wondered if her nasty big cousin had been attracted by Xiaoguo from the beginning. But it was difficult to start before, so she had to use her as an excuse to help Tang Guo. Now that Tang Guo is single, she naturally doesn''t need her to be a face-saving cousin. "Kong Chi, you hate!" Kong Chi didn''t know that Chu Lihui had scolded him a hundred or eighty times, and had now returned to the vige with Tang Guo. Miao Xiao also felt that Kong Chi''s diligence was not because of Tang Guo, he didn''t believe it. Sure enough, how can the saint be unloved if she is so good? He saw Kong Chi better than Shi Jingshun. Although Shi Jing was also attentive, he always felt a little unreal. Kong Chi was different, he was thinking about Tang Guo in all aspects, and outsiders could feel the carefulness and patience inside. Tang Guo and the others went straight back to the vige. Not only did they go back, they also asked someone to install a camera in the vige. Why the cameras are installed, of course, is to take the evidence of those people making trouble in the vige, so that they can be put in jail. After that, she waited for Tianjimen to find it. The people at Tianjimen wanted to wait for Tang Guo to regret it, but found that she hadn''t moved at all, and heard that she went back to the vige. Within a few days, when the head of the Tianji Sect gave an order, he was afraid that the Great Elder would take his disciples to the Saint Gu n for trouble. After Tang Guo learned the news, he took people to the hut on the mountain. The Tianjimen found that it was empty and there was no one at all. They were very angry, thinking that Tang Guo might havee back and took away all the people. "Elder, what should I do? Everyone here seems to have escaped." "Damn it! They run fast," the old man was very angry. "Tell me here. I can run to the monk, but I can''t run to the temple. Since the monk doesn''t want the temple anymore, we will do good deeds and smash the temple for them. Notice. Go down and let people search for the whereabouts of the Saint Gu people. You don''t need to be polite after finding them, just kill them directly." Chapter 3172: Descendants of Saint Gu (89) Chapter 3172: Descendants of Saint Gu (89) People at the Celestial Gate do not care whether they can kill casually in this era. There are frequent fights between their sects, and people outside can''t control it. No one will find out even if they clean up after the door is destroyed. [The host is big, they are already smashing things in the vige. "Well, let them smash it. The houses in the vige are really old, and those old things should be reced. If they dont smash it, I''m still a little reluctant to change it. Now someone helps to pay for the repair of the vige, I am very happy." After the great elder and others smashed all the vige, Tang Guo finally brought people down from the mountain. When the elder looked at Tang Guo, he sneered: "The saint came just right. I thought you were afraid and ran away." "You came here and destroyed the vige, do you want to leave now?" Basically everything was smashed. Tang Guo asked the system to check the camera. The camera was powered off and could not be used. So now it''s time for her to perform. The Great Elder saw Tang Guo''s indifferent appearance, suddenly felt something wrong. People who practice martial arts are very smart with their ears and eyes, and he feels a little uneasy when he hears strange sounds around him. By the time he discovered something was wrong, it was already toote. The ck and crushed piece, like water soaked in, the things that kept covering in front of them were all bugs. Around it, it was surrounded by dense insects. Needless to say, these must be Gu worms. The Great Elder''s scalp was numb, and he wanted to jump up and jump away. Suddenly, he found that the ces his eyes could see were Gu worms. These superior Gu worms are slowly narrowing the scope to surround them. There are not only gu worms that have ces to crawl, but also gu worms with wings that can fly. The scene in front of Wan Gu appeared, and the most exciting thing was that the patriarch Miao Xiao and several members of the Saint Gu n. Wan Gu, I didn''t expect them to see such a scene in their lifetime. No matter how the people like the Great Elder run or resist, they cannot escape the encirclement of Gu worms. Soon these people were surrounded by Gu worms. It wasn''t until Tang Guo issued an order to evacuate Gu worms that Wan Gu slowly dissipated. During this period, of course there were Gu worms killed by the Great Elder and others. However, Tang Guo himself didn''t know how much of this stuff, especially certain Gu worms, which were specifically aimed at martial arts people, and they couldn''t resist. Seeing the Gu worm pushing it away, lying on the ground and panting, as if the great elders and others who were weak in their entire body, they knew how weak they were. "Brother Kong Chi, they can''t use martial arts anymore. Now they are all hit by my Gu. This Gu is dedicated to devouring internal power and is stored in their Dantian position. Once they use internal power, they will feel weak and can''t use it at all. ." Why should the armed forces suppress the Saint Gu n? It''s because the Saint Gu tribe has all kinds of weird Gu worms that will suppress them. Suppress, but they are afraid. "Then leave it to me next, break into the house, destroy the house at will, enough for them to squat for a few years." Kong Chimanded the people with a smile, and **** the elder and others. Others went to pick up the memory card in the camera, and there was evidence that this group of people did bad things. "I want to go to Tianjimen again." Tang Guo indicated the next whereabouts. Chapter 3173: Descendants of Saint Gu (90) Chapter 3173: Descendants of Saint Gu (90) The people from Tianjimen came to provoke, Tang Guo must find the ce back. With Tang Guo''s performance before, Miao Xiao did not persuade him at all, but still agreed. For so many years, the martial arts people have been suppressing their Saint Gu n, otherwise the Saint Gu n would not be reduced to today. Whenever he needed any life-saving medicine, he ran to the Saint Gu n. Afraid that the Saint Gu n will raise some weird Gu worms, they will desperately suppress them. In the past it was just that they had no strength. Now that the saint can summon Wan Gu, the entire martial arts is no longer afraid, and naturally they want to raise their eyebrows. Of course Kong Chi also followed. When he arrived outside the Tianji Gate, Tang Guo shouted with a trumpet: "Everyone from the Tianji Gate hase out, and Tang Guo of the Saint Gu n is here to pay your gifts." When Tang Guo took people all the way to Tianjimen, there was a lot of movement. When anyone with a martial arts school saw everything, she would talk about her grievances with the Tianji school. The activities of Mina, the outermost of Tianjimen, are indeed very frequent. I heard that the headmaster has found a new bloodline. After listening to Tang Guo''s words, they suddenly realized. But seeing Tang Guo taking these people to the Tianji Sect, they all thought she was going to die. Just waiting for them to know thetest news, Tang Guo summoned Ten Thousand Gus and blocked the water surrounding the Celestial Gate, causing those Gus to constantly eat the buildings of the Celestial Gate, and even some Gu directly got into the bodies of the Celestial Gate disciples. It''s the kind of Gu worm that makes people unable to use internal power. Even if the head of the Tianji Sect finally came out, he was beaten back by Tang Guo. They heard that the saint woman of the Saint Gu n was only twenty years old, she could already summon Ten Thousand Gus, and the Gu technique was already done. I heard that the saint woman of the Saint Gu n is not only unmatched in her Gu technique, but she is also very good in martial arts, and her internal strength is very strong. The head of the Celestial Sect was also repelled by her palm. "The recording I yed just now, the boss should have finished listening." Kong Chi smiled and looked at the gray-haired old man sitting on the ground against the wall, "In fact, this is a direct video, but I think listening to the recording is enough. If the boss wants to watch the video, its still okay." After Tang Guo defeated the head of the Tianji Sect and released insects to destroy the opponent''s building, Kong Chi stood up and yed the audio recorded by Chu Lihui to the opponent. "In this recording, who is right and who is wrong, who is the first to provoke who, should the head of the head know?" The head of the Celestial Sect has never spoken, but he has not been so proud at first. He had cultivated his internal strength for many years, but he was defeated by a female doll in her twenties, which was the least eptable thing for him. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you listen to this recording. If he was defeated by someone, then he could only admit defeat, and he had no capital to deal with the Saint Gu n. But after listening to this recording, he became even more angry. It turned out that Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue were really not at all reasonable. Before, he thought that the saint woman of the holy Gu n was really domineering, and she had to upy the time scene before giving it to the time scene. I also me the people below, the things they asked were unclear, which made him lose face. Now the whole Wu Lin is afraid that he knows this shameful thing. "If you don''t have a problem, the leader has topensate for the entire vige of the Saint Gu n. The houses there were voluntarily destroyed by the people of your Celestial Gate, and there is no way to live." Tang Guo reminded in good time. Chapter 3174: Descendants of Saint Gu (91) Chapter 3174: Descendants of Saint Gu (91) "The head should not be worse than this. As for those who are doing sabotage and intending to separate the rtionship between our Saint Gu n and the Celestial Gate, I have captured them and sent them to the bureau for reform." "Forpensation, I will arrange someone toe over and exin to you the next day." The Tianji Sect has been defeated, and the head of the Promise Sect has not nned to struggle anymore. I also me them for their carelessness, allowing the Saint Gu n to grow to such a level. The current situation There is no way to control it. The saint woman of the Saint Gu n who can summon Ten Thousand Gu, even the entire martial arts can''t resist. No one can predict when those weird bugs will prate their skins into their bodies and live in their dantians. "As for the disciples who are not clear-headed, I hope that the saint can let them go." Tang Guo smiled and said: "The people have been handed over to the police. As long as they behave well inside, I believe they wille out soon. Don''t worry about the head." Although the head of the Tianji Sect was frustrated, he dared not ask any more questions. Because he didn''t know how many bugs got in in his dantian. Now as long as he uses his internal strength, his whole body is extremely specific. Tang Guo smiled, but there were not only worms in the dantian, but the elder''s blood was all her Gu worms. As long as the opponent is a little bit excited and uses such a little bit of martial arts, the internal strength will be extremely painful. "Will the saint be able to unravel the Gu from my body?" The Promise Sect leader finally talked about this, and there were some pleadings on his face. Tang Guo smiled faintly, pretending to be innocent: "Head, what kind of Gu worm are you talking about? You said that for no reason, how can there be Gu worm in your body?" When the head of the Tianji Sect was about to die of anger, Tang Guo and Kong Chi left with a rxed pace. As for the Gu worm that had been nted on the head of the Celestial Sect, she said that she didn''t know what was going on. The Celestial Sect had already offended her, so she wouldn''t help the other person see what it was. me it, these people, indiscriminately, arranged for someone toe to her Saint Gu n to kill. In the plot, the original owner did not stop the killing in time. There are many nsmen who died in order to resist the attack of Tianjimen. Not long after, the patriarch Miao Xiao notified Tang Guo and receivedpensation from Tianjimen. Tang Guo asked Miao Xiao to think about how to rebuild the vige and continue to wander around the city. Miao Xiao watched that Tang Guo was either studying prescriptions for medicinal diets all day long, or thinking about putting up some pills to replenish his body. I realized in my heart that not only did the saint like someone this time, but the saint''s likes would definitely like her. Miao Xiao was very optimistic about Kong Chi, and thought that after a short while, something good would happen to the Saint Gu n. "Xiaoguo, do you want to cultivate a pair of love gu? Now that your gu technique is great, cultivating love gu is just a breeze. Within a few years, you will be able to cultivate a perfect love gu." Miao Xiao appropriately Reminder, after training, you can almost get married. When the timees to get married, the two are not afraid that Kong Chi will hang up identally because of poor health. The saints who have reached the Gu technique must cultivate the most powerful sentiments, prolong life, and benefit the body. "Right." Tang Guo was still wondering about another matter, that is, after nting the love gu, whether the two people lived ording to Kong Chi''s life expectancy or hers. Chapter 3175: Descendants of Saint Gu (92) Chapter 3175: Descendants of Saint Gu (92) [Actually, there is no point in thinking about this, the host is big, whether it is calcted ording to your lifespan or your lovely lifespan, you are all willing. Not being able to live together, but being able to die together is a very romantic thing. If you talked about this to your cutie, he would like to do everything with you, even if he died, he would die with a smile, maybe he would be happy in his heart. Tang Guo felt that there was still some truth: "Then when I get married, I will ask him if I want to." The system hum, do you still need to ask? It must be 10,000 willing. That guy is nning how to go further with the host, and is actively advising the patriarch to n the affairs of the Saint Gu n vige. I also hired someone to help draw the design. "Cousin, you may have lost a cousin." Chu Lihui walked up to Kong Chi and looked at the other person looking at the design drawings of various viges, her expression was hard to say, "Cousin, did you hear that, you I have lost a gentle and lovely cousin." Kong Chi finally raised his head and smiled: "I don''t have a gentle and cute cousin." Chu Lihui: Fuck! This is shocking. "When did you fall in love with Xiaoguo? Since you saw it, I haven''t seen any movement from you for so long. If you don''t pick it up in the bowl again, it will be snatched away by someone else, where can you cry?" When she knew that Kong Chi had thoughts about Tang Guo, Chu Lihui was surprised at first, then delighted. Because she really likes Tang Guo, especially her cousin is getting better and better now, and finally there is someone she likes. The whole family has the same attitude, hoping that he can get the person and take him home to get married soon. "I already have a n." Kong Chi looked serious, "soon she will be me." Chu Lihui really couldn''t help rolling her eyes, wanting to be too confident. What if Tang Guo is unwilling? I don''t p my face when I see it. But after a while, Chu Lihui knew, Kong Chi took Tang Guo home to see his parents, and at that time he almost said something damned. She obviously graduated from a prestigious school, why would she only say a word when facing her cousin. Tang Guo and Kong Chi were logically together, because there was a lesson from the past, the nsmen severely tested Kong Chi. The final result was naturally good. Faced with all the tests, Kong Chi was not afraid at all. The nsmen saw his obsession with sincerity, and finally sent their sincere blessings. On the day of the wedding, when Tang Guo took out the love gu, under the look that Kong Chi was looking forward to, the two nted the love gu. One day, Kong Chi suddenly asked Tang Guo one thing: "Xiao Guo, you have also nted love gu with Shijing before. I heard the patriarch say that even if it is a female gu, if you want to force it out of your body, you have to Take a lot of effort." "I didn''t nt it." Tang Guo blinked his eyes, "At that time, Shijing was the only one nting love, and I didn''t nt it for the time being." Kong Chi puzzled: "Why didn''t you nt it in the first ce?" "I kept a lot of Gu at the time, and there is no time to nt love Gu at the moment." Kong Chi didn''t believe her nonsense. The little girl who thought she was innocent and straightforward, actually had no less bad water in her heart. Seeing Kong Chi''s unbelief, Tang Guo said as if he couldn''t believe you, "Brother Chi, in fact, I didn''t immediately nt love, because the night before I got married, I had a bad dream." Chapter 3176: Descendants of Saint Gu (93) Chapter 3176: Descendants of Saint Gu (93) "What did you dream about?" "Dreaming about Shijing may be deceiving me, or even betray me in the future." System: Hey, here again, these cute words are really one set. This man, too, doesn''t he feel tired after listening to this routine for so many years? "It''s because of this dream that you don''t have a love gu?" Kong Chi asked, and he felt that this was a bit true. "Yes, I n to wait and see if it is the same as what I saw in my dream. After all, even if the female Gu is nted, it is much easier to peel off, and it is not good for the body. What happenedter, Brother Chi has already Knowing that, I won''t continue to nt love gu." Kong Chi nodded, and then asked, "What about female Gu?" There should be no death. Once the female Gu dies, the male Gu will probably not survive. If the male Gu does not survive, Shijing will have to die. He has been paying attention to the situation on Shijing''s side. The other party is still tortured by love from time to time. Even without his obstruction, he has no energy to make aeback. Shi Jing''s parents were so dead in their hearts that Xie Qingxue didn''t agree with this daughter-inw at all. Several years have passed and neither of them is married. Because of Xie Qingxue''s affairs, the sage of the mouth of the sacred Gu n, the head of the celestial gate, and the disciples in the sect, were unable to use internal force, which was basically abolished. There were also some disciples who were imprisoned in the bureau, and the whole circle was rioted. He couldn''t keep it, how could the head of the Tianji Sect care about Xie Qingxue? In thepany where the celestial worlds are located, Kong Chi asks his brother to make trouble from time to time, and enough for them to drink a pot, anyway, it will not give them a good life. "I was so angry that the female Gu was nted on the dog of Shijing''s family." Tang Guo curled his lips and said in a low voice, "After all, you can''t kill people easily, you can only do this." Hearing this, Kong Chi almost burst outughing. Okay, Dare to love Shijing was bred with a dog. Can this dog control female Gu''s emotions? Shijing was tortured every day, and he had never thought that it would be so ufortable for a love episode. He couldn''t bear the pain for several years. Although he gets along with Xie Qingxue every day, he is not too close to Xie Qingxue at all. When Xie Qingxue kept him crying, he couldn''t help but feel distressed. Seeing Shijing in such pain, Xie Qingxue found Tang Guo again, with a much better attitude than before. "Miss Tang, please, think of a way to help A Jing, I really don''t want to look at him in such pain. I dare not ask Miss Tang to sacrifice herself, but only ask Miss Tang to give A Jing a way to survive." Xie Qingxue finally bowed her head. This time, Tang Guo didn''t directly say that he couldn''t help, but said, "Although the sentiment can''t be eradicated, there is a way to solve it. I think you are still together for so many years, and you really don''t regret it. OK, I will give you a chance." "There is a way to solve the pain of the situation and let your two beloved people share this pain." When the system heard this, it felt wrong. Is there a way? How does he feel that it is not a good thing. Xie Qingxue took the solution Tang Guo told her, went home and found Shijing, and talked about this method with Shijing. The method Tang Guo said was to induce Gu with blood. As long as the male Gu can be introduced into her body, the pain of the scene will naturally be resolved. Chapter 3177: Descendants of Saint Gu (94) Chapter 3177: Descendants of Saint Gu (94) I also specially reminded that two people can suffer one month or six months alone, which is equivalent to sharing the pain. It''s fair to be eaten by love. System: Yes, yes, everything the dog host says is correct. After Kong Chi learned of this, he onlyughed at Tang Guo''s too much trouble, and said happily that his wife was so smart that he thought of such a good way. System: A roon in a hill. After Xie Qingxue introduced the Gu worm to her body, she finally realized the pain of the Gu worm''s gnawing, and within only one month, she almost tortured her into an inhuman form. When Shijing saw this, he hurriedly brought the Gu worm back, continuing to endure the terrifying pain. This statested for half a year, Fang Sifei stood aside, and couldn''t stand it anymore. Later, he identally revealed this to Su Danhua. Su Danhua came and found Xie Qingxue. This month was when Xie Qingxue was suffering, and he nned to use himself to perfect the two. In the touch of the two, Su Danhua used blood to induce Gu. But I don''t know if Gu worms don''t like Su Danhua''s blood very much. Gu worms have been in Xie Qingxue''s body, just can''te out. But Shijing tried it, and Gu worm ran into his body immediately. "It seems that I really can''t help you." Su Danhua said regretfully, "I didn''t expect that you can all be together like this. Since I can''t help you, then I should go too." Su Danhua said with a face of relief: "I believe that even if you are all going to suffer that kind of pain now, it must be because you are able to be together, it is still very sweet in your heart. After all, with the person you love, crying and pain are worth it. Physical pain is far less than psychological pain." Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue both wanted to refute, but they already felt that physical pain was the real pain. Su Danhua left, leaving Shijing and Xie Qingxue with a bewildered face. The footsteps of Su Danhua''s departure were very rxed, as if he really let go of something. From this day on, no one rted to Xie Qingxue could contact Su Danhua again. It took a long time to learn that Su Danhua immigrated, andter found a new partner, got married and had children, and lived a simple life. However, Shijing and Xie Qingxue still use blood to draw Gu, and draw the Gu into their bodies, and jointly bear the pain of the bite of the Gu insect. Fang Sifei saw that they were both like this, and they were still able to be together, which moved their love very much. Later, she also married Zhu Jing, thinking that her life with Zhu Jing would be harmonious and sweet. It waspletely unexpected that Zhu Jing would steal fishery outside many yearster. She was noisy and crying and couldn''t separate. Every day she lived a life of fighting with all kinds of juniors. The Shi family and his wife tried to persuade Shijing to leave Xie Qingxue to no avail, but finally gave up. Their life was also deserted, which was not very tasteful. Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue insisted on taking the pain once by one person. They don''t know how many years they have persisted. From every month to that day, their hearts will tremble, and then they will be numb and dull. I don''t know when, when their feelings are suffering, it is getting less and less. Then one day, Xie Qingxue suddenly said, "Ajing, you don''t love me anymore, right?" "Qingxue," Shijing looked at Xie Qingxue and asked, "You don''t love me anymore, do you?" Chapter 3178: Descendants of Saint Gu (End) Chapter 3178: Descendants of Saint Gu (End) The two fell silent for a long time and did not continue the topic. Starting from this day, they did not conduct blood inducing Gu every month. Qing Gu returned to Shi Jing''s body, and the two still lived together, but there was no such hot feeling between them, as calm stagnant water. Under Tang Guo''s conditioning, Kong Chi''s body was slowly getting better. ording to thew, the number of years she has lived in this world, plus those twenty years, should eventually be able to live to her forties. It may be that her Gu technique was so sessful that the two of them nted the love Gu carefully cultivated. Through the love Gu, the two have reached the level of sharing life. In this life, Kong Chi had lived a hundred and two years old because everyone thought he was not very good. Tang Guo was a few years younger than him, and lived more than ny years old. Such an age is already a long life in the world of ordinary people. Because of Tang Guo''s special care, when she left the world, Miao Xiao was still alive, sending Tang Guo away with tears and nose. Let her rest assured that with the precious letters she left behind, he will definitely pick out the best saint. Anyway, he feels that he has lived for a long time. This is not enough, so he chooses another one. He can always choose a satisfied one. He is very patient. When Tang Guo left the world, she also greeted the people in the group, saying: This world is over, goodbye in the next world. When the people in the group knew, they all sighed. Only Shangguan Yungu looked at the news, a little confused, and didn''t quite understand what was going on. After everyone exined to him, he was surprised. It turns out that there are such miraculous things in the world. Sure enough, the school florist is a very powerful person, and he can go to all the worlds. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, when will the little uncle be able to appear? [Mo Yuntian]: It shouldnt be long, the time in your world seems to pass slowly. Its been more than seventy years on your little uncle, and less than ten years on your side. Dont worry, it wont be long before you can see the girl again. Dont worry, just wait. Shangguan Yungu was relieved, everyone in the group was very concerned about Tang Guo''s whereabouts. Recently, he paid attention to this problem. It was only a few years after he had worshipped Mo Yuntian as his master. The new emperor has basically been able to control the government and can help the new emperor, he has done everything. Then all rights were transferred to the hands of the new emperor. But he stayed in the pce all day to practice martial arts, and the new emperor wanted to continue to enve him, but he didn''t want to. He is a person who wants to be an immortal, and he can''t be counted out by that bastard. ... "Since you are a member of my Hou Mansion and be the wife of my elder son, then you will follow the olddy to take care of the Hou Mansion. Tonight I have to rify that you and I are just the orders of my parents , The matchmaker''s words. You have already obtained the status of the first wife, so don''t think about other things." The moment Tang Guo was sober, what he heard was this somewhat unfeeling sentence. She could feel something on her head. Through the previous words, she had guessed that this was another wedding night. "Why have I been married so many times? This is not. If you get married in this world, you have to be married again." The system sighed, but also helpless: [No way, holding the script of the unfortunate female partner. Chapter 3179: Step-wife (1) Chapter 3179: Step-wife (1) [Really suffers greatly from the host. However, the host is greatly relieved that the cuteness will not mind. "He doesn''t mind, but I do. Whenever you can have an identity, you can have a first love and get married when you go through it." Systemfort: [Maybe there will beter. He is also not sure, after all, the script of the unlucky female partner, who knows what weird things will happen. Besides, even if you go through it, are the host and that guy still their first love? It''s all old fried dough sticks, and I''m still paying attention to it. "It''s gettingte, you can rest." The man dropped these words, and left without hesitation. "Miss, are you okay? Miss, how could the eldest son treat you like this? I have long known that the elder son is an affectionate person, but I didn''t expect to be so unfeeling. "You go out, I''m going to rest." Tang Guo lifted his hijab, and his face couldn''t tell whether it was sad or happy. The maid standing with red eyes wanted to say something, but was frightened by the look in her eyes. Thedy who is not as gentle as water on weekdays, why is it a bit scary. After all, the wedding night is treated like this by the husband, no matter how good-tempered people, I am afraid that they can''t hold back. "Miss, you rest first, and the ve servant is on guard outside. If you have anything, remember to call the ve servant." Tang Guo saw that this little girl was sincere and sincere, she should be a loyal one, and nodded slightly to show that she knew. When the maid went out, she justy on the bed and began to ept the mind. She had a special hunch that the person just now should be the male lead, and the story of the original lead will definitely be terrible. System: The host''s intuition must be right. He read the story just now, it was really bloody. Tang Guo guessed right. The person who was indifferent to her on the wedding night was indeed the male protagonist of this world, Dou Changye, the son of Houfu. And she is actually counted as Dou Changye''s step-wife. Because before that, Dou Changye had a childhood sweetheart, and the two loved each other. This little Qingmei is the heroine of this world, named Lu Junhua. But between Lu Junhua and Dou Changye, you are not blessed by others. Neither the Hou Mansion nor the Lu family agreed with the marriage between the two. Because of the obstruction of their families, the two naturally couldn''t get married. And why did the original owner be Dou Changye''s step-wife? It was because Lu Junhua died identally two years ago. When Lu Junhua died, the members of the two families were relieved, thinking that the two of them would not be able to seed. Unexpectedly, Dou Changye was stubbornly trying to win Lu Junhua''s tablet. Because Dou Changye had done meritorious service at that time, the emperor was so grateful for his affection that he specially gifted him a marriage. The two families tried to stop him. What people didn''t expect was that Dou Changye''s affection was praised by the talents and beautifuldies of the entire capital. There are even some talented men and women who wrote a lot of poems about the love between Dou Changye and Lu Junhua. Today, two yearster, Dou Changye finally couldn''t resist the urging of his family and agreed to marry the original owner. Anyway, his first wife was already Lu Junhua''s. If these people want to force him to marry, then he will marry, and marry him back as a decoration to block their leisurely mouth. If this stepwife is obedient, then he will allow him to stay stable in the house, if not, he will naturally not be polite. In this era, the marriage of women is mostly the order of their parents. Chapter 3180: Step-wife (2) Chapter 3180: Step-wife (2) Before the wedding, it is possible that the husband''s face has not been seen. The original owner has only heard of Dou Changye''s fame, and usually doesn''t get out of the boudoir. He only listened to the rumors outside, thinking that Dou Changye is a person with deep affection. Never thought of recing Lu Junhua in Dou Changye''s mind. Now that I have been selected and married, I naturally intend to take care of my husband with peace of mind. It just didn''t happen that Dou Changye would leave her so indifferently on the wedding night, making her a joke in the Hou Mansion. The next day, everyone in Beijing knew that Dou Changye was not satisfied with his newlyweds, so he left them and went to the study. Therefore, the original owner has be a joke for the entire capital from this day. The power of the Hou Mansion is in the hands of the olddy Chen. Mrs. Hou Mansion died early, and Lord Hou was seriously injured in the early war. He has been lying on the bed for more than ten years. Therefore, the people of the Hou Mansion are not vigorous, and the main characters in it are the olddy Chen, Hou Ye, and the son of Dou Changye. In a big family, there are really few people. Now I added a stepwife, the original owner, but because she was left out in the cold on the first day, she had no prestige in front of the servants of the Hou Mansion. And everyone was moved by the son''s feelings towards his deceased wife Lu Junhua, and even more did not put the original owner in his mind. The husband is indifferent, does not have the right to steward, and has no prestige in front of his servants. Because he couldn''t grasp Dou Changye''s heart, in the eyes of the olddy Chen, the original owner was useless, and he couldn''t take it out. Naturally, he didn''t like her very much. Of course, this is not the worst. The worst thing is that a few years after getting married, Lu Junhua, who was originally dead, appeared. Dou Changye, who had thought to give up, seemed to havee alive, and wanted to hide her in a gap. Although Lu Junhua was still alive, she had lost her memory and didn''t even know Dou Changye. What''s more **** is that Lu Junhua was identally picked up by the current emperor Shangguan Qingchuan, not only Lu Junhua but also Lu Junhua''s son. Yes, Lu Junhua was pregnant when he disappeared, and it was Dou Changye. The emperor was attracted by a brave and courageous woman like Lu Junhua, and he didn''t mind that she had a son, so he brought the person back to the capital. And even though he had heard of Lu Junhua''s name before, he had never met anyone at all, so he would never know the rtionship between Lu Junhua and Dou Changye. After bringing it back, the emperor did not let her be involved in the deep pce because of Lu Junhua''s speciality. Directly bought a house in Beijing and let Lu Junhua live in it. Because of this, Dou Changye discovered it. Dou Changye was discovering that Lu Junhua had amnesia, and he leaned in every day, trying to remind him of something. Of course the emperor knew about such a big movement. At this point, the two men confronted, and Dou Changye told the emperor that this woman was his wife, Lu Junhua. But the emperor was already caught in it and was unwilling to let go. For this reason, Lu Junhua was epted into the pce and directly canonized. At this point, Dou Changye and the emperor were fighting endlessly for Lu Junhua. Because the Hou Mansion had made great contributions at the beginning, the emperor personally decreeed to inherit three generations and awarded the Hou Mansion the gold medal for immunity from death. Such a meritorious minister, Shangguan Qingchuan thought he was another wise monarch. Of course, it was impossible to trouble the Hou Mansion because of a woman. He thought that after hiding the woman in the pce, Dou Changye would forget it after a while. Chapter 3181: Step-wife (3) Chapter 3181: Step-wife (3) But Dou Changye never gave up, and even because of the emperors hegemony, he directly colluded with a certain little prince and nned to pull the emperor off the horse. After a fight, Dou Changye really seeded, and Shangguan Qingchuan was abolished, the new emperor. After boarding the ne, Lu Junhua was naturally sent to Houfu the first time. At this time, Lu Junhua already had some memories. But I didn''t remember itpletely, but I was a little dissatisfied with Dou Changye''s deeds. Besides, Dou Changye already had a wife, so he didn''t want to enter the Hou Mansion. As a result, Dou Changye went directly to the mansion and sent the original owner to the temple for repairs. Of course, he imed that the original owner was ill, so he went to the temple to pray. He has already nned that when the original owner is sick, he will be able to go away. After the original owner was sent to the temple for repairs, Dou Changye did various things to try to make Lu Junhua remember. Dou Changye''s efforts were not in vain, even if she did not remember everything, she was still moved by what Dou Changye did. Later, after experiencing various setbacks, Lu Junhua gradually remembered what happened. Knowing that the stepwife of the original owner was just an arrangement of the family, Dou Changye had nothing to do with her, Lu Junhua was relieved, and the two were finally married. As for the original owner of the temple on the mountain, neither of them mentioned it, and Dou Changye didn''t think about how well she had been. A few yearster, the temple encountered robbers. In order not to be humiliated by the robbers, the original owner, a young and beautiful woman, pulled out the only hairpin on her head and plunged into her throat tomit suicide. The robbers became angry and robbed the temple, killed all the people inside, and set fire to them. At this point, the life of the original owner came to an end. Lu Junhua felt a little guilty about this, and asked Dou Changye to send someone to investigate the matter thoroughly and eliminate the bandits. Dou Changye agreed, and sure enough all the bandits were wiped out. The world says that although Dou Changye only loves Lu Junhua, he can be regarded as benevolent to the original owner. In order to eliminate the bandits, some thoughts were lost. The world also said that Lu Junhua was a tolerant woman, and he went with Dou Changye to kill the bandits. No wonder they have a deep love. After reading all the memories, Tang Guo opened her eyes. She stared at the candle in the house that was about to burn out, and she was in a daze for a while. "So, what did she do wrong?" [It''s all the fault of scum, the original owner did nothing. The system said angrily, The host is big, angry and scumbag, this Dou Changye is a dog with no conscience. Abuse scum, it must be abused. But now Tang Guo wanted to figure out another thing, and that was that there was a hapless man named Shangguan Yungu in the plot, whether it was the one in her group. When she saw this name before, she was taken aback. However, Shangguan Yungu in the plot is not as lucky as the group. It is said that he escaped from the hunt and returned to Beijing with important items. But also because the wound has not been treated for a long time, his whole body of martial arts has been abolished, and there is basically no difference between him. Assisting the new emperor for several years, because of physical difort, had to cultivate in the pce. Dou Changye and a certain little prince forced the pce, foreseeing that Duan Shengwang might intervene. Therefore, it was arranged in advance, and he was not given a chance to react at all. Later, fearing that Shangguan Yungu might do something bad, Dou Changye was cruel and directly caused him to be chronically poisoned. Chapter 3182: Step-wife (4) Chapter 3182: Step-wife (4) A few monthster, Shangguan Yungu couldn''t support it, and he was dead, so he was really unlucky. If this were not the case, Shangguan Qingchuan would not necessarily be forced to abdicate with his interference. Tang Guo sank into the group, nning to ask if the situation was the same as she thought. If it''s really the same, that would be interesting. [School Flowers]: Yun Gu, are you there? [Mo Yuntian]: Sister, are you in the new world? Did you just arrive? How is the new world, and what are the very angry stories? [Ziyun]: I wanted toe up and see who was there, but I didn''t expect to see the girl appearing. Chi Xiao went to retreat just now. If you know that the girl is here, you will definitely regret it. [Margaret]: School flower, I have been waiting for you for a long time, and you finally appeared, so, are you in the wizarding world now? The flowers here are withering again and again. [School Flowers]: Margaret, unfortunately, this time it is still not a magical world. [Margaret]: Talk to you first, I want to be alone. Ah...I''ll go and see the newly recruited apprentices and see how they are doing. If it doesn''t meet my requirements, I must throw them into the forest for a month and let them enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by monsters, insects, and venom. They are really too stupid, they can''t see the potential of being the protagonist at all, obviously before they are epted, they are not so stupid. I feel cheated, so yes, their disguise must have deceived me. Damn, let them go to the forest for two months. [Mo Yuntian]: Being your apprentice is really bad luck for eight lifetimes. [Ziyun]: Take a moment of silence. [Mo Yuntian]: By the way, sister, you were looking for the kid Yungu before, what''s the matter? [School Flowers]: Its not a big deal, I just want to ask him some information. [Margaret]: Why do I have a bad feeling? [Ziyun]: Why are you back again? Didn''t you think about being quiet? [Margaret]: There is no conflict between wanting to be quiet and watching the movement of the group. After waiting for a while, Shangguan Yungu did not show up. Tang Guo suddenly remembered that it was night, and if Shangguan Yungu were really in the same world with her, he would be sleeping now. After thinking about it, she chatted with the people in the group for a while and then retired. Taking off the bulky clothes, Tang Guo asked the big maid outside Litchi to fetch her water, and after washing, she rested. Although she is not tired, she has been physically tossing for a day because of marriage. She has been in the boudoir andcks exercise. In fact, she is a little sore and it is time to rest. By tomorrow morning, Shangguan Yungu should be able to go online, and he will know the specific situation at that time. But early the next morning, Tang Guo was woken up by the maid Lichee and said that he would go to greet the olddy. Lychee''splexion was not good, and his eyes were still red and red. He looked at Tang Guo and stopped talking. "Did something happen?" "Miss, the servants of the Hou Mansion are all talking about your being left out by the elders. Now the outside world should be spreading this." Lychee couldn''t help crying. Thedy in her family has always been a gentle and kind person. I really don''t know who provokes her. The son is not satisfied with the marriage, so don''t agree to it. As a result, the youngdy was married home, and the wedding night was left in the cold. This was simply not showing her face. Chapter 3183: Step-wife (5) Chapter 3183: Step-wife (5) "If they like to pass it, let''s pass it." Tang Guo''s indifferent sentence made Lichee sad. "In the morning, don''t cry. If you want to cry again, I''ll drive you out." From memory, Litchi is a loyal girl, so Tang Guo''s attitude towards her is pretty good. Lychee heard what Tang Guo said, but he could only hold it back, not daring to cry. But my heart is still very ufortable, the youngdy did not make any mistakes, why did God treat her like this? After freshening up, Tang Guo was supported by lychees and went to greet Mrs. Lai. As for Dou Changye didn''te here, I don''t know if he went out or went to the olddy''s side. When he reached the olddy''s side, Tang Guo felt a bad sight. She swept a little bit, and there was no Dou Changye in the house. It is probably the same as in the plot. She left early in the morning. Don''t give her a face on the wedding night, and don''t apany Tang Guo to greet her the next morning. One is to warn Tang Guo, don''t think about it, he has always been like this to her, it is impossible to change. As for the second thing, it was naturally shown to the olddy, telling the olddy Chen clearly that this was the consequence of forcing him to marry. Even if he married back, it would be of no avail. He would only treat the woman who upied his step-wife as a disy. The olddy''splexion was naturally not good-looking, but she would not directly me Dou Changye, but looked at Tang Guo with a badplexion, did not even drink the tea, but put it down heavily. "Where is Chang Ye? Please peace on the first day of the wedding. Why didn''t Chang Yee here?" The meaning of these words was to me Tang Guo for not leaving Dou Changye. Tang Guo looked at the olddy who was sitting there with a displeased face, and said directly: "Shi Ziye ran outst night, I don''t know where he went." "You are Mrs. Shizi. Where did Shiziye go? Didn''t you just ask? I thought you were a good one. I didn''t expect it to be so irrelevant and not useful." Tang Guo smiled and replied: "The elder son told mest night that I am not what he likes. Marrying me back is just to deal with the olddy. Let me not think about things, let me stay in the house obediently, don''t give He got into trouble. I just came in on the first day, and I saw Shi Ziyest night. I dont know where Shi Ziye went. The olddy is different. You are the closest person to Shi Ziye. Where did he go? Didn''t I tell you?" After watching the plot, Tang Guo didn''t intend to aggravate himself at first, and lived here aggrieved. For a person like Dou Changye, she didn''t want to spend her heart''s heart with such methods, it was a waste of energy. The main reason is that her family is really not bad, at least on the same level as the Hou Mansion, and there is no need to be a child in front of the olddy. The original owner was inferior, but it was because he was deeply poisoned by this era, thinking that the husband was dissatisfied with her after marrying her husband, it was naturally her fault. In addition, she was originally a gentle temper and had never experienced such a scene. When she first came to the Hou Mansion, there was no one to support her and she was left out of the cold. The whole person was actually very flustered. She is different, the marriage was nned by the olddy. If the olddy is not satisfied, let Dou Changye divorce his wife directly. If Dou Changye dared to divorce his wife, she would publicize the affairs of the Hou Mansion. It didn''t matter to her face-to-face anyway. System: Yes, yes. Chapter 3184: Step-wife (6) Chapter 3184: Step-wife (6) Shameless can travel all over the world and defeat all opponents. Thinking of someone, isn''t it because of shame that you can chase your daughter-inw? "The olddy calmed down, it''s not worth it to be angry with these little things. Since I have already married into the Hou Mansion, and the son is not satisfied with me, I can''t force the son to stay with me, right? The legs are long in the son. Where does he go and who will keep him?" The olddy, the Chen family, almost died of anger when they heard this, pointing to Tang Guo just not knowing what to say. Didn''t you say that the girl from the Tang family was gentle as water? Sure enough, she was deceived and listened to the nder. I thought I would marry a gentle and virtuous granddaughter-inw, but I didn''t expect it to be a bitter. "Also talk back, go outside and kneel by myself." But the Chen family decided to give Tang Guo some color. "Olddy, you cant just use me to vent your anger just because Shi Ziye doesnte into my house and you cant control Shi Ziye. If you are not satisfied with me, you can tell Shi Ziye to leave me and kneel down. He will kneel down." Tang Guo is not afraid at all, afraid of anything. If this matter bes a big issue, it will not be a bit of a reputation for the Hou Mansion. As for the Tang family, she probably didn''t care too much about her daughter. The so-called married daughter, throw out water. The original owner had been so downhearted, and he had also asked the Tang family for help, but her dad just let her stay in the Hou Mansion, and there was no further information. Dou Changye sent the original owner to the temple for repairs. Without any fault, no one from the Tang family retorted, let alonee to support him. All this is because her mother died early, and now the wife of Tang Mansion is also a stepwife. How could it really be the daughter of the original spouse to n the marriage with all my heart? Others say that the eldest son is deeply affectionate, and the elder son is good, but the person who uses the deepest affection like this will only treat the person he wants to be right. No matter how envious other people are, he won''t treat you like that. If you get close, they still think it is a trouble. Isn''t that what Dou Changye did? After Tang Guo asked for peace, he said goodbye, turned and left. "Reverse, reverse, you reverse! You stop!" The Chen jumped angrily and pped the table fiercely. "You hurry up and kneel outside, otherwise... I really didn''t expect the Tang family girl to actually I dont know the etiquette." Tang Guo stopped and smiled back: "The olddy divorced me, and then go outside to publicize. Tang family girl can''t marry. I won''t stop you. This is your freedom." Tang Guo''s indifferent attitude, called the olddypletely wrong. She really couldn''t give Tang Guo off. It was hard to marry him back. She had already fallen out with Dou Changye once, and once again, her grandson was afraid that she would really be entric. And she felt that Dou Changye would not necessarily agree to really take Tang Guo off. Even if she agreed, the man who made the joke was still her husband. The servants of the Hou Mansion looked down on Tang Guo''s performance. She is so arrogant, all the previous contempt has been put away. They don''t dare to provoke such a fierce person. Looking at the olddy, it seems that there is nothing to do with her. Lychee was stunned by Tang Guo''s operation. This incident was not like thedy she was familiar with. "Miss, is this really good? You offended the olddy today. Now in the Marquis, it is easy for the olddy to embarrass you." Chapter 3185: Step-wife (7) Chapter 3185: Step-wife (7) Lychee is very worried: "Now the son doesn''t care about you, and has offended the olddy, miss, how should you live this day from now on." "How to live, just live, you don''t need to worry about these things." Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled, "Remember, in this mansion, it''s right to walk sideways. If anyone is embarrassed,e and find me . Finally left Tang Mansion, fortunately I endured it for so long." Lychee was stunned: "Miss, did you pretend to be gentle before?" "Yes, it''s all pretended." Litchi is her close servant at any rate, so she has to dispel the other''s worries first. Outsiders generally cannot hear the news of the boudoir girl, her temperament changed a little, not in Tang Mansion, and it didn''t matter. Even if the people in the Tang Mansion knew about it in the future, they would only think that she would not be able to get the heart of the son of the world, which would cause a major change in her temperament. As for today''s matter, the olddy will definitely ask someone to block the news, and she is not allowed to publicize her horrible things in the morning. After all, it was the granddaughter-inw whom the olddy had looked for herself. She kept saying she was satisfied before, but now she pped her face, and it was Hou Fu and her own face that had been lost. However, the movement inside the Hou Mansion was definitely not hidden from Dou Changye. Dou Changye frowned when he heard a report from people around him about Tang Guo''s things this morning: "Didn''t the olddy say that this woman is gentle and virtuous?" Dou Changye''s voice was somewhat mocking. As for the olddy being assaulted, he was not worried at all. The olddy in the family has too many leisurely days and has been obstructing him and Junhua''s affairs. Later, Junhua was gone, and he was not allowed to invite him in for the rank. A long time ago, he had no feelings for the olddy. As for not doing anything, it''s just this rtionship. In this era, filial piety is bigger than the sky. Besides, Junhua is dead, and he doesn''t bother to make trouble with the other party. Just as she wanted, she married someone she was satisfied with. I didn''t expect that this time the olddy would lift a rock and hit her in the foot. Dou Changye not only didn''t intend to care about Tang Guo''s affairs, but also nned to turn a blind eye to let her go and make trouble with the olddy. The olddy had something to do so that she would not stare at him all day long. If Dou Changye knew what would happen next, he might have helped the olddy take care of this Tang family girl who was different from the rumors. The olddy didnt eat in the morning, nor did she eat at noon. In the end, she was still angry. She directly sent a beautiful girl to Tang Guo, saying that this girl had followed her for several years. Now Dou Changye is married and intends to promote her. Girl. She did it purely to add to Tang Guo. But Tang Guo didn''t care about Dou Changye, even if the little concubines in the yard ran away, she was very happy. "What is it called?" Tang Guo asked quietly. That appearance frightened the little girl in front of him very much. Today, I have seen that Tang Guo is a pungent person, the kind that even his wife can''t cure. Although she also wants to be the concubine of the prince, she is also afraid of the wife of the prince. "very Qiuyue." The maid said timidly, nced at Tang Guo secretly, not daring to look directly, and quickly lowered her head. "Good name, Chunhua Qiuyue, is there another named Chunhua?" "Mrs. Huishizi, yes, Chunhua still serves the olddy now." Chapter 3186: Step-wife (8) Chapter 3186: Step-wife (8) Qiuyue''s only answer, she didn''t even feel that the legendary Tang family girl was very gentle and virtuous, so fierce, that a look in her eyes almost made her legs weak. "Why didn''t the olddy send you all over? There is a little more space in the back house of the elder son. It is good that Chunhua Qiuyue stayed together all the time." Tang Guo smiled andmented, making Qiuyue tremble with fright. She always felt that Mrs. Shizi''s words were not very friendly. Is this ridiculing the olddy, and at the same time beating her, a concubine who has to be admitted to the yard? "Litchi, reward!" Tang Guo waved her hand. Although the people in Tang Mansion didn''t care about her, she still had the necessary cards. Her mother also brought her dowry. Including those shops, they are all there too. Of course, the original owner didn''t care much about these things. It''s all hers now, and has nothing to do with the Hou Mansion. She has money, and rewarding a concubine is not a problem. System: Look, she thought she was going to take a concubine by herself. Qiuyue couldn''t believe it, holding the heavy silver in her hand. Madam Shizi looked fierce, didn''t she beat her? Why did she give her money if she didn''t agree? Will it be said after a while that she stole the silver and wants to drive him out? "Litchi, ask someone to arrange a room for Qiuyue to live in. Go and talk to the olddy and say that I will take good care of Sister Qiuyue." Tang Guo smiled at Qiuyue, holding her silver in a daze, Qiuyue was still a little frightened. But she was not afraid of it before, but she didn''t dare to spend the silver for the time being, so she should keep it, in case the wife of the world remembered it, regretted it, and didn''t know what to do. The olddy felt relieved that Tang Guo had settled Qiuyue well. She thought Tang Guo would definitely be aware of the existence of Qiuyue. After all, which woman in the world could bear to be her husband on the second day of marriage? Besides, this Qiuyue is the person next to her, and he must have listened to her. At that time, she would know what happened there. When Qiuyue passed by, she also told her that she must attract Dou Changye''s attention, and it is best to get Dou Changye''s heart. Of course, the Chen family did not report any hope. Speaking of it, I really me Lu Junhua that fairy, even if he died, he didn''t let her grandson go. Fortunately, she died. If she is alive, her precious grandson still doesn''t know what it will be like. Her Hou Mansion will definitely be unstable. "Shi Ziye, Madam Lai sent Qiuyue to the back house for Madam Shizi to arrange." "Oh? What did Mrs. Shizi do?" Dou Changye asked with interest while holding the ss. ording tomon sense, even if Tang Guo would ept Qiuyue, he would probably be angry with the olddy''s behavior. Now a man and the olddy havee to the house, and Dou Changye is in a particrly good mood. Knowing that the Tang family girl is not gentle and virtuous, he should have agreed earlier that this person has married back, but is just a stepwife, and he will not touch her at all. Junhua was already dead, and his heart died with it. And the big girl from the Tang family can also help him withstand the troubles from the olddy. This person is the olddy''s eyes. It is easy to marry back, but difficult to send out. "It is said that Mrs. Shizi was very happy to arrange Qiuyue, promote her to be a concubine, and reward Qiuyue with two taels of silver." Generally rewards are given to people, but it is just a few pieces of silver, and rarely is one by two. Tang Guo''s approach really surprised Dou Changye. Chapter 3187: Step-wife (9) Chapter 3187: Step-wife (9) "Is she upset?" "It is said that they are still smiling, and there is no sign of unhappiness." Dou Changye squinted: "I don''t think it''s necessarily true. The women in this backyard are the best at pretending. They are obviously unhappy and will pretend to be happy. Only women like Junhua have no pretense." The entourage did not dare to interrupt, only listening to Dou Changye. "Okay, don''t worry about this matter. As long as the olddy is not too much, just leave her alone and let herpete with the olddy." With Tang Guopeting with the olddy, he can be considered clean. Tang Guo arranged Qiuyue here, and after lunch, he went into the house to see the situation in the group. When she sank into the group, she found Shangguan Yungu was chatting with the people in the group. Looking through the records, I realized that Shangguan Yungu should be waiting for her to appear. [School Flowers]: Yun Gu. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Master, you are finally here, did you ask me for somethingst night? [Margaret]: I always feel that there is a bad news waiting for me, this kind of premonition is really terrible. [Ziyun]: Margaret, don''t me others all day long, the girl wille to you sooner orter, since it is here, it is fate. I believe you can meet each other. [Margaret]: Ziyun, you haveforted me many times, but year after year, one hundred years and one hundred years, the school flowers still haven''te to me. I still feel that I must have been offended by the God of Creation inadvertently, and he closed the gate of the magical world, or maybe the school flowers havee to my world several times. [Mo Yuntian]: How can there be such a good thing? You see, so many years have passed since my sister and us met, have youe to meet us several times? System: I''m really a little embarrassed. The wild brother of Master Da, seems to have met Master Da again. Therefore, this matter is really uncertain. [Ziyun]: Okay, let''s listen to what the girl said. Yesterday, because it was toote, the girl didn''t say anything about the new world. Everyone is here while listening to the girl. Margaret, since the girl hasn''te to your world this time, you still look forward to the next time. Margaret almost cried when she heard this. The people in the group are bing less and less conscientious, and they used to be patient, careful and gentle to care about her. Now it hurts her at every turn, and evenughs at her, this is simply not a ce where people can stay. Not only did Chuangshi Shen target her, even these little friends started to target her. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, what do you want to say? [School Flower]: Yun Gu, I want to ask, how is your current situation? [Shangguan Yungu]: I basically live in the pce to practice exercises, and the new emperor has been able to act alone. Now I am an idle prince, but the kid oftenes over, wanting me to go out and help him, so I was just kicked out. If you work every day, its better to practice qigong. For the first two decades, I have been worrying about Dongshang Kingdom. I have been working with the emperor since the age of seven. When the emperor went there, I was only 20, and I had to assist the new emperor who was only ten years old. The year I met Master Uncle, I was less than thirty. Now in my early thirties, I also want to do something I want to do. In fact, since I was a child, I like to practice martial arts. I don''t like fighting for power or fighting on the battlefield. I kind of like the kind of gracious enmity of the rivers andkes and live a chic andfortable life. Chapter 3188: Step-wife (10) Chapter 3188: Step-wife (10) [School Flower]: It sounds like its pretty moisturized now. By the way, is your country called Dongshang Country? [Shangguan Yungu]: Yes, the ce where I am now is the Eastern Business Kingdom. Tang Guo had already determined that she should havee to Shangguan Yungu''s world. The other people in the group are very silent, they are too familiar with this situation. When Tang Guo asked them what the country was called when they were there, she probably found the name of a certain person in the group in her memory. [Margaret]: Sure enough, I was the one targeted by the God of Creation, the school girl, have you reached Shangguan Yungu''s world? This is not fair. Why did hee here thetest and meet you so soon? There used to be another named Wen Yawei, I remember clearly. You still appeared directly in that little girl''s world, and then she joined the group. I really want to ask, why God of Creation is so unfair to me. Margaretined for a while, and left the ce to Tang Guo. [Margaret]: Go ahead, I''m alone. [School Flower]: Yun Gu, is there a Douhou Mansion in your ce. Master Hou was paralyzed many years ago. Now it is the son of Dou Changye who is in charge. Dou Changye was married yesterday, and she is the eldest girl of Tang Shangshu''s family. But this Dou Changye once married a wife, but he married a rank. When Tang Guo said this, Shangguan Yungu, who was lying on the wicker chair in the yard basking in the sun, almost jumped up. Because what Tang Guo said was correct, he didn''t know much about Douhou''s mansion, especially the juniors of the Houfu''s elder son. But the already paralyzed Lord Hou still had some impressions. After all, when Hou fought for the Eastern Merchants, he became a useless person. It is mainly because of meritorious service that the emperor will give grace. After all, not just one Hou Ye can inherit three generations. When the Lord Hou is gone, Dou Changye, the elder son, will be able to directly inherit the title, which is the supreme honor given by the emperor. However, how could the school flower master know? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, how can you know so clearly, dont you... He had already thought about it. After all, he often chats in the group, and he can hear some of it. Tang Guo might appear in the world among the people in the group. Just say that Margaret, who had been wailing just now, copsed so much because Master Shu never went to her world. [School Flowers]: If there is nothing wrong, I should be in your world. And my current identity is Tang Guo, the eldest girl of Tang Shangshu''s family. Seeing this news, Shangguan Yungu really rolled down from the wicker chair, his face was shocked. "Master, are you okay?" Shangguan Yungu got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, sat on the wicker chair again, and waved his hand to the lower person: "Nothing, go down." The next person observed it and found that Shangguan Yungu was indeed full of anger, and his face was also very ruddy, not as if he was ill. This was relieved, and slowly stepped aside. But the prince fell suddenly, which still caused him some worries, so he waited to see the situation. Shangguan Yun Gu was not in the mood to control people''s thoughts, and his consciousness sank into the group again. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, really? Why did you run onto the girl Tang Shangshu? This is too dreamy. Chapter 3189: Step-wife (11) Chapter 3189: Step-wife (11) Although he is not familiar with Dou Changye, he does not think that other women will be happy when they marry Dou Changye. He did not pay attention to the situation in the Hou Mansion, and nned to send someone to check the news in a while. But he would go out every day and went out this morning. I heard that on the wedding night, Dou Changye left his wife and left the new house without giving the Tang Shangshu girl any face. Now Mrs. Xin Shizi has be a joke for the entire capital. Knowing that this person had be Tang Guo, Shangguan Yungu was naturally angry. [Shangguan Yungu]: This Dou Changye is really outrageous. [Ziyun]: Hahaha, Yun Gu, dont worry. Now that the girl hase to your world, and now she has be the wife of the world, it must be that there is some grievance on the wife of the world, and the sister needs to solve it. [Mo Yuntian]: Thats right, you dont have to worry about your sisters loss, but this era should not be so free. You still have to take care of your uncle to avoid being bullied by others. Anyway, you are a unique Duansheng King, with supreme glory, helping girls is easy. This does not need to be said by others, Shangguan Yungu would do it. [Margaret]: Shangguan Yungu, you lucky guy, since the school bachelor hase to your world, you must take good care of her. If you don''t take good care of her, the **** of creation is really blind. The cursed Shangguan Yungu was a little helpless. I originally thought that the people in the group were very friendly to him, but now I understand that Shishu is everyone''s baby bump. He quickly agreed to everyone, and was very excited that Tang Guo, a mysterious and powerful man, coulde to his world. In fact, he really had a lot of doubts about his cultivation. He didn''t know if he had the opportunity to ask this uncle Master. Since the uncle Master is a person whom Master agrees with, he even stated that Uncle Master is stronger than everyone in the group. If he can get the little guidance from his uncle, he canst a lifetime. If it were not for the inconvenience of his current status, he really wanted to go directly to take Tang Guo to the pce, and slowly ask about cultivation matters. [Mo Yuntian]: Sister, can you talk about what happenedter, since you mentioned Yungu this kid, you can honestly say, is he a bad luck in the plot? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, what''s the luck? [Ziyun]: The unfortunate thing is that people of our group can see the girl in everything, and the girl will see some things that happened when she did note. People like us often end up badly. Either he was killed, or struck to death by thunder, or wasted, disabled, and became a love brain. Shangguan Yungu looked at this passage with a bit of creeps. [Shangguan Yungu]: I wont be too unlucky if I dont go out, and I dont want to sin against people. [Ziyun]: Then your kid is wrong. As long as you are in this group, you will be very unlucky, super unlucky, the kind of unlucky you can''t even think of. [Mo Yuntian]: Brother Ziyun is right, it is true. Seeing everyone saying so, Shangguan Yungu believed it, these seniors shouldn''t deceive him. [Margaret]: I still hope I am unlucky, you are really in the blessing and knowing the blessing. [Shangguan Yungu]: That uncle, how unfortunate I am? Say it, I can bear it. Chapter 3190: Step-wife (12) Chapter 3190: Step-wife (12) Even so, Shangguan Yungu still felt that he should not be too unlucky. He has worked for Dongshangguo for twenty years, and it is time to enjoy his blessing. He is not participating in any fights now, and no one should fight him. [School Flowers]: Yun Gu, you are indeed a little bit unlucky. Shangguan Yun''s heart sighed, is it really that unlucky? [Shangguan Yungu]: Is there any worry about life? [School Flower]: Yes, in the memory I have received, you will die in the future. [Shangguan Yungu]: How did you die? [School Flower]: Poisoned to death. Someone really wants to kill him or poison him? ? ? Who is so boring! [School Flower]: Dou Changye sent someone to do it. Looking at these words, Shangguan Yungu still couldn''t believe it. Speaking of this, the Hou Mansion was full of loyalty. How could he poison him and kill him? [Shangguan Yungu]: Good point, why did he poison me to death? Shangguan Yungu is not angry now, but is full of doubts. This is totally iprehensible, why Dou Changye poisoned him to death, from which point it seems that it doesn''t make sense. [School Flower]: You might not believe it, but he wanted to poison you because of a woman. You should have heard of this woman, Lu Junhua. In Shangguan Yungu''s bigger question mark, Tang Guo exined the situation in the plot to Shangguan Yungu in detail. Shangguan Yungu looked incredible when he saw the news from Tang Guo. It turned out that when he didn''t meet this group, although he wouldn''t die in the cave, he finally took the things back with perseverance, but the whole person was almost useless. As it is now, it has also been canonized as the title of Duansheng King. However, there is still a big difference between a **** and the good he is now. Seeing that Dou Changye actually rebelled with one of his nephews for a woman, and seeded in forcing the new emperor to abdicate, he became a little angry. There was also Dou Changye who was afraid that something bad would happen to him suddenly, so he sent someone to poison him and poisoned him to death. As expected, it was what the masters and uncles were talking about. Tang Guo described the cause and effect, every important role. Shangguan Yungu was full of emotion when he knew that Tang Guo''s identity finally ended. For a woman, so many things would happen to Dongshang Kingdom. If he didn''t believe that all this was true, he would think Tang Guo was making up stories. [Shangguan Yungu]: What will Shishu n to do next? Do I need to cooperate? Don''t worry about the emperor. With the reminder from Master, I won''t let that woman influence him. The emperor in the plot is still a little different from the current emperor. It might be because he was very healthy this time and taught the emperor more. Now the emperor''s position is more stable. Even if Dou Changye really fought with the emperor, if he wanted to rebel, he might not be able to win the fight. [School Flower]: I dont need your help for the time being, Im fine, and I can deal with the current things. When I need you, I wille to you. Shangguan Yungu still felt a little uneasy. Tang Guo was surrounded by maids, afraid that few people could use it. But Tang Guo refused, and he couldn''t make a strong arrangement, lest Master Uncle disliked it. Chapter 3191: Step-wife (13) Chapter 3191: Step-wife (13) I had no choice but to send someone to keep an eye on the movement of the Hou Mansion. Once Tang Guo encountered any difficulties, he could guarantee the first shot. Master has already said in the group just now, every time Master Uncle enters a new world, his force is still very weak at the beginning, and he needs some protection. Master said so, he can''t take it lightly, what if he really puts Master in a dangerous situation? After confessing the matter, he instructed Shangguan Yungu to be careful about the halo of the male lead and the female lead, and Tang Guo left the group. As for Shangguan Yungu staring, she couldn''t predict whether Emperor Shangguan Qingchuan would meet the heroine again. After all, some things are really unpredictable. In case she really likes Lu Junhua again, it''s useless to stop it. Shangguan Yungu also bid farewell to the people in the group, changed hisziness before, and recruited his own secret guards to ask people to investigate the affairs of the Hou Mansion. Then he entered the pce, intending to see the emperor, and by the way, give the little emperor popr science, what it means to provoke a woman who should not be provoked, it is easy to be bad. What kind of woman can''t like it? A woman with a child who doesn''t know who she is should never be liked. Maybe she has a husband, but she has forgotten it temporarily. This is the most important thing. You must beat and beat the little emperor well, and don''t lose the throne for a woman. The emperors woman still had to be selected from the ministers children. The outside source is unknown, and I dont know what will happen. Shangguan Qingchuan didn''t know at all, Shangguan Yungu wanted to teach him a lesson. Here, Tang Guo was also in the group, first took a nap, and then took the lychees out of the house, ready to go to the shop. The locations of her several shops are good, all of them are left by her mother. It''s not that Mrs. Tang Shangshu didn''t want to make this idea, but her mother had thought for a long time and had arranged people in the shop long ago. These people were brought over by her former wife. If Mrs. Shang Shu wants to grab it, it will definitely be unpleasant. It took an afternoon to turn around the shops, and gave a few sentences from the shopkeeper at random. She went to the jewelry shop again and bought herself some beautiful jewelry. She did not hide her identity during the whole process, and countless people noticed her. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to return to the Hou Mansion, and there were more rumors about her outside. "Have you heard? Mrs. Shizi came out to see the shop the next day after her wedding, and went to buy jewelry after seeing the shop." "I know, some people have seen with their own eyes, Mrs. Shizi''s face is full of smiles, it is not like being left out in the cold." "Could it be that the previous rumors were false, it was spread by those people indiscriminately, in fact, the wife and the son are very affectionate." "Impossible. The uncle of my friends distant cousins sister-inws sister-inw is a subordinate of the Hou Mansion. All the subordinates of the Hou Mansion know that the son of the world indeed lost his wife alone on the wedding night yesterday. In the new house, I went to the study by myself." "Not only that, I heard that Shizi went out early this morning, and he didn''t even apany Madam Shizi to please Mrs. Lai." "But if this is the case, why would Mrs. Shizie out to buy jewelry happily?" "I think the wife of this world is too miserable, maybe she came out specifically to do it, after all, the previous things were too miserable." Chapter 3192: Step-wife (14) Chapter 3192: Step-wife (14) "As for her happily buying jewelry, doesn''t she just want to tell us that she is very happy to let the previous rumors break without attack?" "What you said makes sense, and maybe it''s true." Lychee was really outraged when he heard thements from some people in the Hou Mansion. He hurriedly got to Tang Guo''s side, whispered the rumors outside, and did not forget to scold Dou Changye severely. "Litchi, you don''t need toe over and tell me anything from outsiders in the future. No matter what I do, some people will talk about it. If that''s the case, it''s better to do it as you like." The original owner is too disciplined and does not know how to resist. With the greatest characteristics of women of this era, they are submissive. Obeying the three obediences and four virtues,pletely ignoring oneself, ended up in that end. Let her stay in the Hou Mansion obediently, then she will be in the Hou Mansion obediently, and let her go to the temple for repairs, and she really went there. Ask her to resist a bit, even if she can''t change the overall situation, she can at least fight for herself. Now that she is here, she must first break all of this and instill an impression that she is a nasty person, and not everyone can bully. Whoever wants to bully her must first open his eyes and see how much he weighs. She stayed in the Hou Mansion for the time being, first toss about the unreasonable olddy, not to me her grandson, but to the olddy of a weak woman. Waiting for the hero Dou Changye and the heroine Lu Junhua to meet again, and depending on the situation, Dou Changye can''t eat. Tang Guo''s leisurely days, the olddy was a little ufortable when she heard about it. If you don''te here again, please go with Tang Guo and Qiuyue. Qiuyue walked out of her promise and followed Tang Guo a little frightened. She really didn''t understand that the olddy asked Mrs. Shizi to ask Mrs. Shizi, how could she casually take her with her. After a while, she was really afraid of showing an error. She is not a person who likes to fight. Although it is a happy thing to be the concubine of Shi Ziye, she is really a little afraid of Shi Ziye''s wife. Tang Guo looked at Qiuyue pale and trembling, and smiled An Wei: "Don''t be nervous, you are now the concubine of the world''s son, don''t raise your head appropriately when you were a ve and maid before." "Yes." Qiuyue listened and changed a little. When seeing the olddy, Tang Guo smiled and asked, "The olddy can sleep well at noon today?" "Qiuyue,e over and let me have a look, oops, I don''t see you for a long time, I just want you to be tight." The olddy seemed to have not heard Tang Guo''s words, so she only focused on Qiuyue, "Come here, Qiuyue, let me see, why don''t you see you for a long time, you look thinner?" Qiuyue shivered, always feeling that the olddy was pulling her hatred. She is just a small concubine, she really doesn''t dare to provoke his wife. Olddy, dont you remember the vigor of the morning of Madam Shizi? "Mostly Qiuyue was scared by someone, or maybe it was because she didn''t eat lunch, so she looked very pale." Chunhua standing next to the olddy looked at Tang Guo first, and then said sourly, "It may be Qiuyue is ignorant, and he can''t like his wife, so I didn''t give it to lunch." Qiuyue quickly said: "It''s not such an olddy. Today''s noon servants and concubines have a very rich meal. There are fish and meat, meat and vegetables are properly matched, and there is a soup." Chapter 3193: Step-wife (15) Chapter 3193: Step-wife (15) Really, Mrs. Shizi really didn''t treat her badly in eating. At first, she was trembling, thinking that the wife of the world was going to poison her, who was a concubine who didn''t know how high she was. She has been waiting for the venomous attack, but she did not expect that she is still fine now. So Mrs. Shizi, really didn''t poison her, and she didn''t have the small belly as she thought. The olddy''s misunderstanding of the olddy was really too deep. It can be said that aftering to the Hou Mansion, today''s noon meal was the most delicious and delicious food she had eaten. When Qiuyue talked about this, she couldn''t help showing Tang Guo a very grateful look. The olddy still didn''t seem to hear Qiuyue''s meaning, and she took Qiuyue''s hand and said that she was reluctant to part with her. She was fine. She said and said in the middle, she also rewarded Qiuyue with a bracelet. When Qiuyue saw that the bracelet was worn by the olddy all the time, she was terrified and quickly refused. "The elder''s gift is inescapable, take it, you enter the mansion and wait by my side. Now the identity is different, and there should be one or two good things. But although the identity is different, it is still in the same mansion. , Come and see my olddy often, so as not to always miss you." "Yes, yes, olddy, Qiuyue wille to you every day to greet you, and I will never forget the olddy''s kindness in this life." In fact, Qiuyue was scared in her heart. In fact, although she was the maid beside the olddy, she was far more favored than the others would say. Especially Chun Hua, that is the heart of the olddy. She also knew a secret, Chunhua had always thought of serving by Shi Ziye. But the olddy should be reluctant to bear Chunhua, after all, Chunhua speaks well, attentive, smart and capable, can be funny, with Chunhua, the olddy is very happy every day. "Tang''s." The olddy thought she pped Tang Guo in the face like this in public, and Tang Guo should be embarrassed right now. After all, in front of so many people, she liked a little concubine more than a newlywed grandson-inw, didn''t she make Tang Guo dull andughed at? Especially this morning, because Dou Changye ran out early in the morning, but came to offer tea to her, she didn''t give Tang Guo the face, let alone the gift of meeting. Now that Qiuyue is publicly rewarded with the jade bracelet that she has worn for many years, she should be unable to sit still, right? In this Hou Mansion, she is the biggest. Isnt it difficult for people she doesnt like to survive here? Only when the olddy called Tang Guo, she raised her head subconsciously to look at Tang Guo''s ugly face. She never thought that Tang Guo would smile at her and responded, "Does the olddy have any instructions? Little things, if I can do it, the olddy does not hesitate to give orders. If its a big thing and I cant do it, or if its very difficult, the olddy may not be able to help. System: Hahahaha, Pi. When the olddy heard it, her mouth was crooked. Having lived for almost a lifetime, it was the first time she saw such a brazen person. She is the elder of the Tang family. If you tell the other party to do something, the other party should do it obediently. What did the other party say? If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. This is unreasonable. But she can''t get angry, the other party is smiling, if she directly swears and gets dizzy, she will be too inferior. Chapter 3194: Step-wife (16) Chapter 3194: Step-wife (16) This Tang family, as long as her olddy can live for a long time, she is not afraid that she won''t have time to break the other side properly. One day, she will make Tang''s eyebrows pleasing in front of her, she said east, but the other party would definitely not dare to go west. System: This olddy likes daydreaming. The olddy suddenly felt that something was wrong, and when she nced at it suddenly, she realized that Tang Guo was actually sitting. She wouldn''t let Tang Guo sit down, and just put the other party aside, just to teach Zhang Zhang to understand that this is not the Tang Shangshu mansion, but the Hou Mansion. Shangshufu has the rules of Shangshufu, and this Houfu also has the rules of the Houfu. "Tang n!" the olddy yelled in a calm voice, staring at Tang Guo with an unhappy face, and seeing that the other party was still smiling, she almost fell back in anger. Can''t get angry. Hold back! Can''t be angry. All the girls of the Tang family were not well educated, and it was not worth her to be angry, and it was not worth her to get angry about this, so that they could be happy. You must not be stunned in front of a grandchild, otherwise she will be the biggest joke in the capital without waiting for tomorrow. "Olddy, you don''t have to call me again and again, I can hear it when I''m young, just say what you have, I can hear it." Tang Guo was still smiling, his attitude seemed very good. The olddy took a deep breath and scolded, "Why did you sit down by yourself?" The implication was that without her instructions, how could Tang n sit down casually? This simply didn''t put her in his eyes. "Olddy, standing tired." System: Fuck, the host is big, can it still be like this? Qiuyue kept her head down, not daring to look at Tang Guo or the olddy. But when he heard Tang Guo''s words, his face was really shocked, and he subconsciously raised his head to look at Tang Guo. Seeing her sitting leisurely, even if she was held ountable by the olddy, she didn''t mean to stand up. The smile on his face was obviously not at all shocked by the power of the olddy. Sure enough, she was right. People who can be so aggressive in the morning are definitely not simple characters. The olddy promoted her as the concubine of the son, and asked her to seize the heart of the son. Then she had to have the courage to do this. In this situation, she still lives on her own one-third of an acre, obediently in front of Mrs. Shizi, don''t think about it. People who are not afraid of the olddy, can she afford to provoke a small concubine? The olddy Chen was really going to get dizzy, and she didn''t expect that Tang Guo would directly say the excuse of standing tired, she really dared to say it. "Mrs. Shizi, this is Shangshufu. Do you even know the rules?" Chunhua couldn''t stand it anymore. Recently, she has been unsatisfactory at all. I thought that the olddy should choose her first when she promoted her to be a concubine. After all, among several young maids, she stayed with the olddy for the longest time, and she was also the most active in serving the olddy. The olddy is not happy anymore, she will think of various ways to please the olddy. I didn''t expect that when the olddy promoted her, it turned out to be Qiuyue, who was behaving with the rules and had a dull personality. She didn''t understand, she couldn''tpare to Qiuyue, the youngest senior. Especially when the olddy took down the bracelet she had been wearing to Qiuyue, she was mad with jealousy. As for Tang Guo''s wife, she was even more disgusted. Chapter 3195: Step-wife (17) Chapter 3195: Step-wife (17) "Old madam, please calm down. Madam Shizi may not be familiar with the rules of the Hou Mansion. The servants think that it is enough for Madam Shizi to copy the house rules. Today is the second day of the wedding. It is too much trouble and not very attractive." The olddy''s anger calmed down a bit, and when she was about to agree with Chunhua, Tang Guo spoke again, interrupting what she was about to say. "Bold, when I talk to the olddy, where will it be your little girl to speak?" Tang Guo''s smile was put away, and his eyes stared at Chun Hua sternly. Even if Chunhua had been held in her hands, she was not afraid of the sky. Looking at Tang Guo''s eyes, she couldn''t help but step back, annoying her. "Chunhua, the olddy spoils you and pampers you on weekdays. Are you ignorant of the heights and heights of the earth? Let''s not talk about contradicting my worldly wife, but even dare to interfere with the olddy''s decision. If I didn''t know the olddy is healthy , It is impossible to be controlled by you. I thought that you had controlled the olddy, and you can borrow the olddy''s mouth to do whatever you want." System: Fuck! ! Is it still possible? Qiuyue turned pale with fright, and trembled all over. Fortunately, she didn''t listen to Chunhua''s words, and gave this madam a little bit of color. Such a fiercedy of the world, whoever shows the color, doesn''t need to show much. "The olddy petting people around is the olddy likes, I shouldn''t have said much. Whoever the olddy pets, that is the olddy''s freedom. But a maid doesnt know her position because of the olddys petting. I am a little worried that she will use the name of the olddy to damage the reputation of the olddy, the elder son, and even the entire Hou Mansion." Tang Guo said slowly, Chunhua''s original arrogant appearance waspletely gone when she saw the olddy fell into silence. "The olddy, they are all ves and don''t know how high the sky is. Just now I just thought about the olddy, so..." The olddy ignored Chun Hua, this stupid girl, and made her ashamed in front of the Tang family. Isn''t Tang ridiculing her, because everyone around him can''t teach her well, is he still trying to control her? This Tang family is really clever. She vowed that one day she would break every bone in Tang''s body. "I''m tired, you all go down." The exhausted olddy didn''t want to talk to Tang Guo at all. Tang Guo smiled: "The olddy has a good rest, I wille back tomorrow to greet you." "Yeah." The olddy nodded perfunctorily, and came to greet her. I''m afraid it''s not here to **** her off, right? She regretted that she had listened to the nder, thinking that the eldest girl from Shangshu Mansion was a gentle and virtuous person. I don''t know who is having trouble with her Hou Mansion, so she just provokes this pungent person to the Hou Mansion. She was going to calm down and think about how to deal with each other next. Tang Guo was carrying Qiuyue back to the yard. When she returned to the yard, Qiuyue asked cautiously: "Mrs. Shizi, the olddy has just rewarded the ve and maid with the bracelet, and I will ask Mrs. Shizi to deal with it." "Since the olddy gave it to you, that''s your thing. You can keep it yourself." Tang Guo smiled lightly. "If the olddy says from now on, listen. You can take the things for you, dont worry. what." Qiuyue nodded quickly, looking very well-behaved: "Yes." But she didn''t intend to listen to this, so she shouldn''t go out when nothing happened. It''s best to stay in the house and embroider. Chapter 3196: Step-wife (18) Chapter 3196: Step-wife (18) To avoid being bumped into by Mrs. Shizi, she suddenly felt that she was not a good thing. It would be no good to toss her with thoughts. Now that she is a concubine, she can only be a small concubine with peace of mind, and she has not thought of anything else. Being an unfavored concubine, she can eat a full meal at any rate without having to go out on the go, and she does not have to assign her a family member to get married. Speaking of it, it''s not that bad, and it''s not even that much work every day. Qiuyue, who understood her situation, seemed more rxed. She obediently responded to Tang Guo. She originally nned to serve Tang Guo. Later, Tang Guo said that she didn''t need it, so she went back obediently. Dou Changye naturally knew what happened in the Hou Mansion. "It seems that she really has some abilities. I was afraid that she could not deal with the olddy. I didn''t expect to give me a surprise. Okay. There is no need to stare at the Hou Mansion. Let herpete with the olddy. " Dou Changye was in a particrly good mood. Now that someone can finally find the olddy in the family ufortable, it is toote for him to be happy. In the evening, Dou Changye returned to the Hou Mansion for dinner. The olddy had been sending people to stare at the entrance of the Hou Mansion, and when she saw that he had returned, she immediately called for someone toe over. Dou Changye did not refuse, and followed Chunhua to the olddy''s yard. I heard that the olddy and his elder wife eat their own food, and the elder wife seems to have a lot of money in her hands, and she is not restricted by the olddy at all. This is even better. With ample hands, it is not easy to be grasped by the olddy. "Olddy, it''s a little bit now, haven''t you eaten yet?" Dou Changye asked with a smile on his face, the olddy was so angry that she was in a good mood. One by one in the family, it really kills her. "You ran out early in the morning, forgetting that today is the second day of your wedding, should your new wifee here to ask for peace?" The olddy said directly, "This is going out, or all day, what did you do? Do you know what happened today?" "Isn''t this something anxious, I have to go?" Dou Changye sat down,pletely not afraid of the olddy''s ountability, "Is there anything interesting in the mansion today? By the way, how does the olddy feel about the new world son? The olddy personally selected the man for the grandson, so it should be good." When the olddy heard it, she couldn''t say anything. Why can''t she tell that Dou Changye should know what''s happening in the mansion, and deliberately said this to her. Saying that, it''s just that she is very dissatisfied with her forced marriage and makes her own way to let him marry. Most of the death of Lu Junhua, her grandson is still on her head. Really mad. This is her grandson, no matter how troublesome it is, it is still her grandson. Seeing that the rtionship was so bad, the olddy didn''t mention Tang Guo again. The rtionship between the pro-grandson and grandson can no longer continue to contradict, then she must break the violent son right. "After a busy day, let''s eat." The olddy did not say anything else, Dou Changye was satisfied and started to eat. This olddy might not have thought that she woulde back to Tiandu after marrying a princess. This time, he really did something that made him somewhat pleasant. After the meal, the olddy remembered about Qiuyue and talked to Dou Changye. "Qiuyue is the person next to me, you should treat her well, don''t treat her badly." Chapter 3197: Step-wife (19) Chapter 3197: Step-wife (19) The olddy sighed as she spoke, "If her status is not too low, she can be a side room anyway." "Okay, olddy." Dou Changye agreed well, but when he walked out of the olddy''s yard, he went straight to his study, and had no intention of going to Tang Guo''s yard. The olddy''s words, just listen to it, and it is serious that he is stupid. "Are you there?" the olddy asked Chunhua, who came back from the news. Chunhua concealed the joy on her face and replied in a low voice, "Going back to the olddy, the son of the world still went back to the study." Shi Ziye doesn''t even look down on Shi Zi''s wife, let alone Qiuyue. Don''t think that if you be a concubine, you can be liked by your son. Shi Ziye really liked the deceased Madam Shi Zi, and no one can rece the people beside her. In the morning of the next day, Dou Changye went out again, without saying hello to anyone. Tang Guo took Qiuyue over to greet her. The olddy took Qiuyue to continue acting, pretending to love Qiuyue very much, and instructed Qiuyue to say: "You have to be obedient, please more of the elder''s love, and open branches for my Hou Mansion soon. Ye, when you have an heir, I will be the master to promote your status." "Yes, Qiuyue knows." In addition to answering, Qiuyue will work hard, listening to the olddy, how can he answer? She feels that every morning is really too difficult. "You have to take the initiative so that the eldest son will like it. The eldest son is back, you have to go and take care of the eldest son, stew tonics to visit the eldest son, let him remember you. The olddypletely ignored Tang Guo and gave Qiuyue a trick, just to see if Tang Guo was really not angry. To this end, she also gave away personal items. In the end she found that Tang Guo didn''t care at all, and came over on time every day to ask for peace. But in terms of actions and words, it is impossible to take advantage of Tang Guo. For this reason, the olddy is almost gone. The main reason is that Qiuyue obediently knew it every day, andter did what she said. But Dou Changye didn''t enter Qiuyue''s room once, and fortunately, Dou Changye didn''t see Tang Guo once, which gave the olddy a little bit offort. "This autumn moon is useless." The olddy sat in the yard and eximed: "This has promoted her for a month, and Long Ye didn''t even give her a face. It was really, wasted all my thoughts. I wanted to give her a spacious road, but the result was A piece of mud that can''t support the wall." Fighting against Tang Guo every day this month, she was exhausted, especially wanting to set up a concubine that can ovee Tang Guo''s limelight, it is best to get the love of the world''s son, then a little bit, then Tang Guo is a joke. "Qiuyue has a dull personality and is not good at words. How can it be liked by the son?" Chunhua whispered, "I heard that several times, Qiuyue went to see the son of the son and delivered soup to the son of the son ording to the instructions of the olddy. She said she didn''t want to drink, take it, she took it seriously, the olddy had misunderstood her." "You''re right, I really missed the choice of Qiuyue." The olddy is introspecting deeply, "Now that the son has been married for one month, it is time to have a few concubines." Chunhua felt a little happy when she heard it. "I have asked someone to see it, and you will apany me to choose." Hearing that, Chunhua''s heart was cold, and if it weren''t for trying to hide it, her face would be a little stretched. Chapter 3198: Step-wife (20) Chapter 3198: Step-wife (20) Obviously she is suitable for her age, so a person of this age hangs around in front of the olddy all day, preferring to look outside, why can''t you see her? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, I have heard the recent movement in the Hou Mansion, how are you personally? [School Flower]: I have a good time, don''t worry, no one can bully me. Shangguan Yungu: It is true that no one can bully Shishu. ording to the news, Shishu has tossed the olddy of the Hou Mansion enough, and he almost made people angry. Tang Guo really didn''t have any danger, and he couldn''t help himself, so he only ordered people to stare there. In addition, knowing that there are several shops under Tang Guo''s name, he ordered to take care of him so that no one would make trouble. During the period, some people did find the trouble of finding a store, but they were all solved by Shangguan Yungu''s people. And the olddy in the Hou Mansion ordered the person who troubled the shop. Shangguan Yungu was a little bit ridiculed, this olddy was quite sinister, and wanted to calcte his uncle. Recently, in addition to paying attention to the Hou Mansion, he also went to the pce every day to tell the little emperor something, so that the other party identally met Lu Junhua at that time. The little emperor Shangguan Qingchuan felt that his uncle was super strange recently. He told him every day that he said that even if an emperor has a woman he likes in the future, he will keep his mind clear, and dont be confused by feelings and lose his prestige as an emperor. What else to say, no matter how good the woman is, if the other party has children and daughters, it is best not to provoke them. Especially for some women with unknown origins, don''t be curious, so that something bad will happen. To this end, he has also collected countless books such as wild history, which are all about the stories of strange women in the past dynasties. Shangguan Yun Gu Si thought, let the little emperor see more of the strange women of the past dynasties, and have more knowledge, so that he will not be infatuated by a small Lu Junhua. The little emperor Shangguan Qingchuan believed that it must be the increase in the number of concubines in his harem nowadays, which made the emperor worry that he was not doing business, because a woman was dyed in business, so she would enter the pce with good intentions every day to tell him. You must know that at the beginning, he went to ask the emperor to stay, hold the other person''s thigh, and let the other person do things for him, the emperor was indifferent and ruthless to throw him away. What else? I have worked for Dongshangguo for more than 20 years. I want to take a good rest, let him be filial, and don''t always enve his elders. Now that the emperor has worked so hard to enter the pce, he should have heard some rumors and thought he would be awkward? For this reason, after Shangguan Yungu left the pce, the little emperor checked the entire pce again to see who was chewing the tongue. Someone must have said that he was obsessed with female **** and caused discord on the side of the emperor''s uncle. Let him find out, give the other party some color to see! I just searched for a month and didn''t find this person. Instead, I found a lot of secrets in the pce. It was the unhappy little emperor who used thunder to deal with a group of people. For a while, the harem was extremely peaceful. I don''t know if Shangguan Yungu showed the little emperor those strange women''s wild history and some secret history of the pce, so that the little emperor couldn''t help thinking about those concubines who were smiling at him. Is this the other side of these concubines'' smiles? Chapter 3199: Step-wife (21) Chapter 3199: Step-wife (21) The smile in front of me is very beautiful, with curving eyes and curving lips, and the fair-skinned concubine looks very gentle. When he turns around, will he show a very hideous, cannibalistic side. However, the little emperor was a very adaptable person, and he did not leave any shadow. It''s just that after paying more attention to the situation in the harem, he doesn''t seem to yearn so much for the so-called gifted men and beautifuldies. Shangguan Yungu had almost seen him, and nned to take the little emperor out of the pce for a walk. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Master, I have already taken Qingchuan out of the pce. How about we meet up at your jade shop? He didn''t think he had a chance to meet the people in the group. After all, they are in a different world. Even if it is the master of Mo Yuntian, he may not be able to see him in this life. Tang Guo''s arrival simply gave him a huge surprise. [School Flowers]: Okay, I''ll go out soon. [Shangguan Yungu]: Then we will see or leave. I am really excited that we can see Master Uncle. [Mo Yuntian]: Speaking of your kid''s blessing, I am a little envious. [Margaret]: I''m so envious, it makes me envious more than the approval of the God of Creation. If I can see the school flowers, I will never scold the God of Creation in the future. After leaving the group, Tang Guo freshened up and was about to go out when she saw Chunhua walking in with two women. Chun Hua was originally an extremely proud look. When she saw Tang Guo, she subconsciously reduced her sharpness and saluted Tang Guo. "I have seen Mrs. Shizi." "what''s up?" Tang Guo had almost guessed it. Most of the olddy felt that Qiuyue was useless and could not get Dou Changye''s likes. Now she should give Dou Changye more concubines. Now that the wife of her eldest son is here, she only needs to agree to keep her concubine in this yard. There are so many people, maybe one day Dou Changye will really fall in love with a concubine? As long as Dou Changye treats one of his concubines a little better, he is pping Tang Guo''s wife in the face. The olddy decided, and in the future, she will look for more girls to stuff them into Dou Changye''s backyard. Even if Dou Changye didn''t look down on it, that could add to Tang Guo''s congestion. As ady of the world, there is a group of obstructive concubines around her every day. It is estimated that no one can bear it. This is what the olddy thinks. After all, when she was young, her mother-inw always made excuses and put her concubine to her to promote her status. At that time, she was very close. "Mrs. Huishizi, the olddy thinks that the backyard of Shizi is too deserted. It is said that since Madam Shizi has not let Shiziye stay in the room once since entering the mansion. Therefore, the olddy asked the ves to bring them in. I hope Madam Shizi can make arrangements. Madam Shizi is weak and unable to keep Shiziye in the room. The olddy sent them to help you." Chunhua thought that Tang Guo would jump angrily when he said this. These words were not made up by her, but by the olddy herself. It can be seen how much the olddy hates this new-borndy. If she didn''t think of Tang Guo''s spiciness, she really wanted to make a mockery. But the olddy asked her to behave in front of the other party, so as not to provoke the other party and make it difficult for the olddy to do it. Chapter 3200: Step-wife (22) Chapter 3200: Step-wife (22) Thinking of this, she was ufortable again, and the olddy had to avoid the sharpness of this fierce one. If one of the concubines in this backyard is pregnant, then this son-inw is a big joke. It depends on whether the other party can be magical. "It turns out that the olddy arranged for someone to take care of my son," Tang Guo said with a smile, "Okay, you can keep the people, and I will settle them properly. Go back to the olddy and call her. Dont worry, the old man, Ill treat these concubines fairly, but you have to talk to the olddy about the cost. Forget it, wait for me to ask the housekeeper when Ie back." Chunhua took a piece of silver that Tang Guo rewarded, and was pushed out of the yard in a daze, only to realize that Tang Guo didn''t seem to be upset. Because the olddy was dealing with Tang Guo seriously recently, naturally there was basically nothing to do with Dou Changye''s side. When Dou Changye found that Tang Guo had some skills to care about with the olddy, he did not send anyone to stare at the Hou Mansion. So I didn''t know, he identally added two more concubines. "What are your names?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, this smile frightened the two concubines in front of him. They thought it was their own appearance, which angered Madam Shizi, and their legs could not stop shaking. "Concubine Zhang Yuanxiang." "Concubine Li Dong''er." "Meet Mrs. Shizi." The two little concubines bowed to Tang Guo in a formal manner, fearing in their hearts. They were all bought by the olddy, and they had no status at all. I thought it was going to be a maid in the house, but I didn''t expect it to be the concubine of my son. Although they have heard of the infatuation of the son-inw, they have lived in poor families since they were young. I dare not imagine the so-called loyal love. Besides, given their status, they are now sold to the Hou Mansion by their parents. Carefully in this mansion, it will be good to survive. If Shi Ziye gave them a bit of favor, that would be their luck. If Shi Ziye doesn''t like them, they only hope to have a bite of food and not be sold again. Originally, their parents nned to sell them to those fireworks ces. Later, I heard that the olddy of the Hou Mansion was looking for candidates and sent them over. Because of his good appearance, he was selected. "Litchi, reward." After more than a month of getting along, the litchi has be numb. Tang Guo said the reward, and she directly gave it to two or two, just like Qiuyue before. Qiuyue stood by and watched, and found that Tang Guo didn''t embarrass the two new concubines. After Tang Guo went out, she decided to talk to the two neers about what to do next in the Hou Mansion. In short, no matter what, it is impossible to offend Madam Shizi. To be honest, this month except for every morning, the olddy would be nagged once, and she had a veryfortable life. Mrs. Shizi would not scold her, nor would she find excuses to toss her, nor would she let her serve her personally. She did not miss her three meals a day. This month, she had gained some meat and her skin was fairer. After Mrs. Shizi went out, she asionally brought some small things from the shop to reward her. If she is not the concubine of the son, ording to the current way of getting along, she feels that she is not the person of the son, but the wife of the son, the wife of the son. As soon as this thought came up, Qiuyue was taken aback, and she quickly threw the mess in her mind. Chapter 3201: Step-wife (23) Chapter 3201: Step-wife (23) Zhang Yuanxiang and Li Dong''er, like the previous Qiuyue, hold the heavy silver in their hands, which is a little weird. It''s not that the wife of the elder son is not favored, and the elder son was left out on the wedding night. Now it is still a joke in the entire capital. Some people also said that Mrs. Shiziughed in front of others, just to maintain thest face, so as to turn those rumors into false rumors. But why now, after seeing the real Madam, they find that it is not like that. If they were able to reward people with two ounces of silver at will, they wouldn''t be sad. The two of them quickly thanked, and were a little happy holding the silver. When they were in their parents'' house, they had never received so much money at once. Parents were concerned that the brothers in the family were toote, for fear that they would spend a little bit more for such money-losing goods. "Arrange a ce for them," Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Qiuyue, "Qiuyue, you will teach them the rules of the Hou Mansion. I have something to go out immediately." "Mrs. Shizi, go ahead, Qiuyue will definitely help you do these things." System: I always feel that something is wrong. This Qiuyue is the concubine of the elder son, not really the concubine of his host. Why does Qiuyue look like a good helper? It''s really hell, so cute, where did your fellow die? Come out to pick up your wife. If you don''te out again, your daughter-inw is no longer outside to provoke male peach blossoms. He sees more female peach blossoms than male peach blossoms. Having been with the host for a long time, these women are afraid that they will secretly promise her. After all, women in this era are still struggling. If someone treats them like this, as long as they are not someone who does not know what is good or bad, they will definitely have a heart attached to her. God, he suddenly felt that the host was big, like a scumbag. Tang Guo came to her jade shop as agreed. All kinds of jade are sold inside. She has been waiting inside, listening to the shopkeeper to calcte the profit and loss this month. Last month, she painted some exquisite patterns for the shopkeeper. After the exquisite jades were made, they were quickly ordered. Now she has agreed with the shopkeeper that she will personally draw some patterns every month and let them follow suit. However, each style cannot exceed five at most. For some special styles, she also suggested to make only one, made with the best jade, which can attract the distinguished. People with distinguished status do not miss that little money. As long as they like it, the ie of the shop will always flow continuously. In just a few months, the shopkeepers have already tasted the sweetness and already know how to promote the jade in the shop. The main reason was that Tang Guo increased his wages, basic wages plusmissions, and the guys in the store were using the current algorithm. This means that if they sell more, they earn more. This is no longer as doing things for others, but doing things for them. There are not many owners with such a conscience. The people in the whole shop are very motivated, for fear of beingzy and being driven away by Tang Guo. "Your son''s jade is really unique." The voice that came in suddenly caught Tang Guo''s attention. This man spoke veryzily, with a little bit of beating, "My son thought it was those people talking nonsense. Yes, when I saw it now, I was barely able to get into my son''s eyes." Chapter 3202: Step-wife (24) Chapter 3202: Step-wife (24) "But, the style is chic, that is, the jade is not good enough, and it still doesn''t reach the level of the best jade in my mind." Tang Guo secretly nced outside through the gap between the curtains, and saw a man with his arms and legs full of the breath of a dude. He pinned a folding fan to his waist, and the robes he wore were very expensive, just looking at some fancy fox whistles. That arrogant,zy, and somewhat contemptuous look still makes people feel like they want to be beaten. "Which little mouse is watching this young man secretly inside?" The young boy who was originally watching the jade suddenly walked towards Tang Guo''s position. The shopkeeper tried to stop him, but he was a step slower. The young boy has opened the curtain and said loudly: "Peeking at the little mouse of this boy, don''t want to run. If you are caught by this boy, you are dead." The tone was still a little excited, as if he had found something interesting. When he was about to reach out and grab it, he stopped abruptly, because he had already seen clearly that the little mouse peeking at him was a beautiful woman. Judging from the hair bun, it should be called a woman. Tang Guo stared at the young boy faintly, without blinking, he didn''t mean to dodge. The dude''s hand almost reached her face. Seeing Tang Guo''s eyes, he subconsciously retracted his hand. He quickly let go of the curtain, and went back to the counter pretending to be nonchnt. "The little mouse has run away." He whispered, "It''s really fast, this young man took a step slower, the shopkeeper, showed you all the finest jade articles here, with their unique looks." System: Seriously? The little mouse has run away, so fast, thinking it is two little tigers, two little tigers, are they running really fast? This person is here to be funny, no, wait, the system silently pondered, why is he a little suspicious of this familiar style of painting? "Miss, that person is the general king''s eldest son Mei Shangzhi, who is in charge of the entire capital dude." Lychee said in a low voice, she was not like a youngdy who was in the boudoir every day, the door was not open, and the two doors were not. Step. After a while, she would go outside the house to help the youngdy buy some things, and naturally she also knew Mei Shangzhi, the number one dude in the capital. After all, this man is too famous, his reputation is bad, the boss is not small, he has a good-looking skin, in fact, decent girls look down on each other. "Well, don''t care." Litchi has be ustomed to the calm appearance of her owndy, anyway, thedy can be well-known in the Hou Mansion, no one can bully her, but morefortable than in Shangshu Mansion. She is a close maid, whether the youngdy is really happy or not, naturally that is clear. Miss Nature is doing well like this, so she should stop talking nonsense. Whatever thedy said, she just did. Instead of expecting Shi Ziye to like the youngdy, it is better to expect the shop under the name of the youngdy to make more money. "Shang Zhi, it''s really you, why are you here?" A very young voice came from outside, which caught Tang Guo''s attention. "Why don''t you learn and useless outside all day, the ghost general king would have a son like you." Another slightly mature voice sounded, making Tang Guo pay more attention. Mei Shangzhi turned his head and saw two arrogant people walking in, with thezy smiles on his faces unchanged, "Howe you, a man of all kinds of things, have time toe out?" Chapter 3203: Step-wife (25) Chapter 3203: Step-wife (25) "Juste out and walk," Shangguan Qingchuan secretly nced at Shangguan Yungu, walked a few steps in front of Mei Shangzhi, and whispered, "The emperor is weird recently. He said he wants to take me out to meet the world. Don''t worry about him. I don''t know if his personality will be weird when he gets older. The emperor has no children, and I have to follow him on this small request." What Shangguan Qingchuan was talking in a whisper, but he had no idea that Shangguan Yungu was a cultivator now, what whispers, do you want to escape his ears. Hearing that he was old and had a bad temper, and that he had no children and no children, and pity him to cooperate with him, he was almost **** off. This kid is still so skinny when he is an emperor, he thinks he wants to be beaten again. "By the way, what are you doing here?" Before Mei Shangzhi could answer, Shangguan Qingchuan had already seen the jade in his hand, "Is it here to choose the jade?" "Well, pick a jade cup for my father, but the jade style here is unique, but the color is not very good." Mei Shang had a pity and a look of disgust, particrly owed. The shopkeeper is used to it. In this capital city, you may meet people with distinguished status. At this time, no matter how the guestsment, just nod and smile. Dont refute it, otherwise it will make the nobles unhappy. It is a trivial matter that the shop cannot be opened, but it is a major matter if you lose your life. Regardless of his boss is the wife of the elder son, but in this capital, there are not many people who are older than the wife of the elder son. Do business here, with a smiling face, a gentle attitude, it is better to do more than less, and kindly, there is always no mistake. Even if someone wants to make trouble, they have to weigh. "I think it''s not bad. The fineness is not top-notch, but the style is unique. The general king should like this thing." Mei Shangzhi didn''t notice at all. Shangguan Yungu, who was standing on one side and his face darkened to the bottom of the pot, also curled his lips and said, "I can barely make do, I can''t find other good things. If I can''t find it anymore, I will use this Up." That look full of disgust was really asking Shangguan Yungu to help the general and king to discipline the unlearned kid. The general king is not of royal blood, but a person who has personally fought with the emperor and made great contributions. It can be said that without the existence of the General King, the internal and external troubles of the Eastern Business Kingdom could not be resolved. After all, he was also young at that time, so the general king was actually a member of his grandfather''s generation. He has been assisting the emperor to grow up, and he has fought with him in all directions. Because of the perennial campaign, he was toote to marry a wife and have children, and was unwilling to dy other people''s good girls when there was no stability, so he refused all. Speaking of this, it reminded Shangguan Yun that Dou Changye was just dealing with the olddy at home, so he casually agreed to the marriage and hurt the girl''s life. Pooh! That kid is not worthy topare with the general king. The general king is now about 60, and his bones are still tough, because he has been injured too many times, his leg isme, and he can''t lift one arm. In short, it is a disease of the whole body. Fortunately, it will not affect the life span. Otherwise, with the general king''s temperament, I am afraid that he will continue to choose to guard the frontier. His emperor''s body is not good enough, he was less than forty years old when he died, and even among the emperors of the past dynasties, his life span is very short. Chapter 3204: Step-wife (26) Chapter 3204: Step-wife (26) Now that the Eastern Merchants is peaceful and the people are safe, the General King, who has made great contributions to defending the peace of Eastern Merchants, is naturally respected by countless people. The reason why the royal family didn''t fear the general king was because the general king really didn''t greedy power at all. His only idea is to be able to protect the Eastern Merchant Kingdom. He is an iron-d hero who only defends his family and the country. Had it not been for the protection of the general king, even Shangguan Yungu had the ingenuity, relying on the ability of one person, there would be no way to secure the position of the little emperor. The only regret is that Mei Shangzhi, the ignorant young boy of the General King, is no longer alive. Mei Shangzhi was born under the wood light that everyone expected. He thought it was the birth of another general king. Later, everyone discovered that this was simply the Hunshi Demon King''s birth. Everyone in the capital thinks that the general king is too perfect. God is jealous, and he intends to give him a waste son. They all feel sorry for this. It is said that since Mei Shangzhi''s birth, the General King''s residence has not been stable. When he grows up, this guy will be the king of children in the capital. The older you are, you will be the boss of the dude in the capital. No matter which dude you are, you will call him the boss when you see him. In this capital, as long as Mei Shang gave an order, those dudes would definitely listen to him and go to fight together. This is a big chaotic demon, leading a group of small chaotic demon kings, making the general a headache. If you want to talk about how Shangguan Qingchuan and Mei Shangzhi knew each other, it was about Shangguan Qingchuan who went out to y in the pce when he was a child, and was defrauded of the money bag by a liar in the capital. In short, it was Mei Shangzhi who helped Shangguan Qingchuan in the end and said that Shangguan Qingchuan was his little brother. Regardless of the chaos of the generations, the two have be good friends even if they have different personalities. Once they thought about letting Mei Shangzhi enter the pce and study with Shangguan Qingchuan. Later, he was only allowed to stay in the pce for three days and was immediately driven out. Staying for three days has already made the entire pce ufortable. If you stay for a month, the pce will probably be demolished by him. What happened to this kid was that he never made big mistakes, he would only make some funny and helpless small mistakes, which would make people want to deal with it harshly. Even if this kid is often beaten by the general king, he still doesn''t have a long memory. So far, the general king has almost given up. If this son is abolished, he will be abolished. Just like this, he is really afraid that after sending people to the barracks, he will make some mistakes and kill everyone. That being the case, let''s abandon it, it is safer for the entire Eastern Business Kingdom. Listening to Mei Shangzhi''s still muttering with Shangguan Qingchuan, Shangguan Yun thought of important things here. He was about to swipe it with consciousness, only to see that the curtain inside was lifted. Then I saw a person with extraordinary temperament and a woman wearing a woman''s hair buning out. There are not many women with such temperament. He should be his school girl. "The shopkeeper, I want to order a batch of very special jade from you. Can your owner be here?" Due to his identity, Shangguan Yungu couldn''t go in and talk to Tang Guo directly. The shopkeeper''s answer: "You are here just right, nobleman, and our boss is here." The shopkeeper nced at Tang Guo, and Tang Guo nodded, "What kind of jade the nobleman wants, let''s talk inside." Chapter 3205: Step-wife (27) Chapter 3205: Step-wife (27) Shangguan Yungu has already determined that this must be his uncle the flower teacher. He patted on Guan Qingchuan, and warned: "Stay here and you are not allowed to leave, especially not with Mei Shangzhi, until I finish talking about things." "Okay, uncle." Shangguan Qingchuan nodded obediently. Although he thought it might not be possible, he just agreed. After a while, Mei Shangzhi will probably drag him away to y. He is a heart-wrenching friend like Shangzhi, who finally meets once and must go out to get together. Therefore, I can only say sorry to the emperor in my heart. However, why didnt the emperor have heard the other party mention about the jade order? I haven''t found out that the emperor likes these things. By the way, is it intended to be ordered to be given to the general king? In this case, it makes sense. The general king does not love fame and wealth, the only hobby is jade. Everything in the house that can be reced with jade has already been reced with jade. Such a small hobby is quite elegant to speak. Shangguan Qingchuan thought that when Shangguan Yun Gu entered, Mei Shangzhi would take him to drink. After waiting for a while, Mei Shangzhi still did not move. He looked back and saw Mei Shangzhi ying with the jade cup in his hand, but his eyes kept gazing from the inside. It''s just that there are curtains there, and you can''t see what''s inside. "Shangzhi, what are you looking at?" Mei Shangzhi came back to his senses and said with a grin: "Nothing, I almost caught a little mouse before it sounded, but the little mouse ran too fast and disappeared." System: One mouthful of a mouse, watch the host look back and not beat you into a dead mouse! "The owner of this shop turned out to be a woman," Mei Shangzhi said casually, "still surprised me a bit." That woman doesn''t seem to be too old, she''s just around ten years old. He was even younger than him, and he was able to run the jade shop so well. It was amazing. It''s just that the quality of the jadeware here is not very good, and some do not match those unique styles. "What is the status of your boss?" There are no secrets about these things in the capital. As long as the nobles want to inquire, they will find out soon. So the shopkeeper told Mei Shangzhi truthfully what Tang Guo''s identity was. "Is it actually Mrs. Hou Fu''s son?" Mei Shangzhi whispered, "It''s the wife of the son who was abandoned by the son in the new house on the wedding night, and now the whole capital isughing at him?" The shopkeeper''s face was embarrassed and didn''t answer any more. The dude of the general king''s family really owed a lot of words. Had it not been for his identity, he would have wanted to hit someone. "Treasurer, if you are not happy, just say it, I just ask. Actually, I didn''t say that the wife of the world is not good. People outside said that. I was just stating a fact. But well, I just saw you. Mrs. Shizi''s appearance seems to be a happy life, unlike the kind of person who has been left out of favor." Finally heard a word, the shopkeeper''s expression softened: "The boss is a powerful woman. The style of the wine ss in Mr. Mei''s hand is painted by the boss himself." Hearing this, Mei Shangzhi and Shangguan Qingchuan both froze for a moment. This Shizi Madam is really amazing, and she is able to draw such an exquisite wine ss style. Sure enough, there are still many strange women in this world, and most of the strange women in the stories of wild history are also true. Chapter 3206: Step-wife (28) Chapter 3206: Step-wife (28) "Shangzhi, won''t you go for a drink today?" Seriously, Mei Shangzhi, who didn''t take him out to y like this, annoyed the emperor''s uncle, he was still not used to it. It is indeed a bit weird for a person who likes to be tricky to behave suddenly. "Don''t go, my father is going to have a big birthday, and I don''t want to make him angry recently." Mei Shang subconsciously found an excuse, "Besides, I don''t know if I''m feeling sick recently, and some can''t smell alcohol. " "Well, when I go back to the pce, I will send two imperial doctors to show you. I feel unwell. Tell me earlier. If the doctor outside is not good, I will send someone to the pce to find me. I didn''t give it to you. Does the pce sign?" Mei Shangzhi touched his nose: "In fact, it is possible that some time ago, I had drunk too much and I became a little disgusted with fine wine. Observing recently and today, there is nothing serious about my body." "If it doesn''t work, send someone into the pce to find me." "I see, I really deserve to be my good brother." Mei Shangzhi''s eyes are still in the center, and slowly curiosity is written in his eyes. The shopkeepers are very helpless. This demon king, why doesn''t he buy something and go quickly? "I don''t know what Duan Shengwang talked about in it, what jade ordered, was it for my father?" "I don''t know." ... "Uncle Master, is that you?" Shangguan Yungu eximed a little excitedly. To be honest, he is very nervous now, he should not admit his mistakes, he can still be sure of this. Tang Guo had already asked Lychee to guard him outside, and nodded gently: "It''s me." "Uncle Shi, I finally saw you." Shangguan Yungu was excited and didn''t know how to say it. To be honest, he still feels that this is a dream, a dream that is impossible to realize. But Tang Guo was already in front of him, and these evidences showed that this was reality. "Uncle Master, I''m so excited." Seeing Tang Guo still looks so indifferent, Shangguan Yun couldn''t help but admire him. Master Uncle is worthy of being an expert. I''m afraid Tai Shan copsed in front of him and his face remained unchanged. "It''s okay, it''s the first time you havee to this kind of thing. You are now on the path of immortality, and you have a long life span. In the future, you can see various scenes in the group, and you will slowly calm down." Shangguan Yungu nodded, this is a good remark. "Uncle Master, you have been here for a month now, and I am not worried about your situation at the Hou Mansion. I don''t know what you n to do next?" "Wait, wait for Lu Junhua to appear, Dou Changye, this person, I can''t let him go." Tang Guo said, "Yun Gu, you don''t want to see, what happens next will be like me Like you said?" Shangguan Yungu swallowed a few saliva, really, he thought, especially. Some things are still too weird for him. If you don''t take a look in person, you really don''t believe it. As I said with the people in the group, Tang Guo can travel through many worlds and meet the people in the group. At first, he didn''t believe it very much. Even if he knew that those people didn''t deceive him, there should be such a thing, but he always had doubts in his heart, and that everything that happened was a dream and an illusion. "Naturally want." "That''s not enough. I know you are teaching the little emperor recently. This is fine. But for other things, don''t intervene for the time being. Wait until Lu Junhua appears." Chapter 3207: Step-wife (29) Chapter 3207: Step-wife (29) Lu Junhua has nothing to describe in the plot. But ording to the other party''s several choices, we know that the hero and heroine are the most attractive to each other. Dou Changye nned to pull the little emperor down, and Lu Junhua didn''t say anything, which proved that even if she lost her memory, Dou Changye still cared about her. She knew about Dou Changye''s rebellion. However, she concealed the news, fearing that the little emperor would bring Dou Changye away from the disaster. Regardless of whether there is a gold medal for immunity from death or not, once you are convicted of treason, the royal family has some ways to kill you. In order to prevent Dou Changye from being killed, Lu Junhua concealed it, the little emperor who was devoted to her. In the end, the little emperor was forced to abdicate, and his fate was not so good. "Just listen to Uncle Master. Uncle Master, don''t worry. After one month of teaching, Qingchuan shouldn''t be like in the plot. When he looks at a woman, he will treat her wholeheartedly and ignore everything." Shangguan Yungu said very confidently: "To bring Qingchuan out today, I also intend to let him see the world more and see theplexity of this world. Staying in the deep pce, like being isted from the world, maybe he can hold the country. But it cannot make this country better." After contacting the people in the group, Shangguan Yungu had a different vision. What he usually likes most is to ask people in the group about books about the world they are in. It is Tang Guo''s books about that world. He has also read the introductions of that era. "Uncle Master, I heard that the olddy of the Hou Mansion has been helping Dou Changye with concubines, do I need my help to deal with it? There are too many women in your yard, will you bother you?" "No, they are all hard-working people. Anyway, the Hou Mansion is not short of money, so I should help them do charity and raise them. I don''t like a ce that is too clean, I like the lively. There are many people, Exciting and lively." Shangguan Yungu didn''t understand, what kind of hobby Shishu this was, but Shishu didn''t care, so he didn''t say much. "By the way, Uncle Master, I''d better order a jade article from you. It will be the birthday of the general king in a while. I have already made an excuse just now, and it may cause suspicion if I can''t get it out. Shangguan Yungu didn''t want to let the little emperor know about these things for the time being. Knowing too much is not a good thing. That kid can be the emperor with peace of mind. System: I''m sure it''s not that you are afraid of that kid. After knowing the truth, you also want toe to cultivate immortals. By then, no one will be the emperor? It''s really a thief. Tang Guo smiled: "That''s right, I just collected two sets of wine vessels in the past. You can take one set to the General King as a birthday gift." Tang Guo found the two sets of wine vessels in the system space: "This other set is for you, and it should be a meeting gift for you." Shangguan Yungu wanted to refuse, but Tang Guo stopped: "These two sets of wine vessels are not ordinary products. Using this wine vessel for long-term steaming and drinking with the ss here is not only good for your body, but also good for your cultivation." Shangguan Yungu couldn''t refuse, he only quickly thanked him, feeling as if he could not help Tang Guo, and felt a little guilty in his heart. After entering this group, people in the group are helping him. His help for the people in the group is really one of the few. "Thank you Master Uncle, Yun Gu will no longer refuse. If you have any instructions, just send someone over." Chapter 3208: Step-wife (30) Chapter 3208: Step-wife (30) "My people will always stare at the Hou Mansion. If you really encounter something, you can just call out my master''s name outside." Shangguan Yungu was a little ufortable, "This is a secret sign." He felt that using the master''s name as a password would be easy to remember and not say it, and there would be no mistakes, except for the people in the group. Tang Guo smiled and nodded: "Okay." "I will give you a Qiankun Ring. Since you have reached this point, the Qiankun Ring is indispensable. The Qiankun Ring is also called the Space Ring. There is arge space in it. You can hold important things in it. Wait for the future You can fly into the sky and escape the ground. After you leave this ce through the air, you can put everything you want to take away." Shangguan Yungu didn''t know what to say. To be honest, this Qiankun ring was more attractive than a wine vessel, and it was very easy to use. "Big Brother Mo must have forgotten this, don''t be ufortable, this thing is nothing to us. I am your uncle, so naturally I have to take care of you more." Even if she doesn''t send it now, Mo Yuntian will remember it one day. Mo Yuntian couldn''t remember, Chi Xiao would also think of it. Most of the time, Chi Xiao will personally refine one for him. Because of the inconvenience of identity, the two did not talk for long. They agreed, and they will talk about everything in the future. Afterwards, Shangguan Yungu took the already installed wine vessel and Qiankunjie out. "Noble, go slowly. If things are good, wee toe again next time." Tang Guo''s words almost shook Shangguan Yungu. Fortunately, he was a cultivator, and he still held things firmly in his hands. He came out and saw that Shangguan Qingchuan was still there, and when Mei Shangzhi was there, he felt strange. Tang Guobie nced at Mei Shangzhi deeply, and Mei Shangzhi nced at her sideways. In fact, I don''t know why, his heartbeat speeds up, making him panicked, and quickly looks away. [Host, those two sets of wine vessels are not an annoying thing, but if you drink wine, you can indeed get rid of some minor problems on your body. If you drink it for a long time, you can get rid of some major problems and prolong your life. I heard that the general king suffered physical injuries due to the battle. Now I have ame leg, and I can''t raise one arm. Once it''s rainy, it hurts terribly. If I drink the wine from these two sets of wine vessels, I can improve soon. [Host big, you really have nothing to say to this junior Shangguan Yungu, give him such a precious thing as a gift. Tang Guo smiled: "Yin and Yang are weird, who did you learn from?" [Where is it? I''m telling the truth. Is it possible that the host gave arge bottle of wine, not to help Shangguan Yun look after this junior, but for other purposes? The system pretends to be silly words, which sounds a bit mean. Tang Guo nced at Mei Shangzhi who had turned his gaze away, and said to the system: "Do you think Mei Shangzhi is a real dude or a fake dude?" The system is no longer pretending to be confused: [Is it important to the host? Anyway, even if he became a fool, he would still know that he would be great for the host. Don''t underestimate him, he is cruel to himself. "That''s right. I have money anyway. If he is obedient, it doesn''t matter whether he is true or not. When I am free, I will deceive him back to raise him." System: Frenzy! As soon as I met, I hit someone''s idea of a good husband. Chapter 3209: Step-wife (31) Chapter 3209: Step-wife (31) "Shangzhi, haven''t you selected it yet? I think this wine ss is very good, so just buy it. If you see a better one at that time, I will give it to the general king." Shangguan Qingchuan pulled Lame Shangzhi and suggested. Mei Shangzhi was indeed going to buy a wine ss, but he was a little lost just now. It''s strange, how could he be embarrassed to see that princelydy? Although the other party''s reputation is not very good, his reputation is even worse, but the demon king who the children of Beijing fear. The head of the dude, the boss, few people dare to provoke him. It was really embarrassing just now. He didn''t even dare to look at a woman''s eyes, and he was so sorry for his reputation as the number one dude in Beijing. "Mr. Mei, you don''t like the jade in the store. I actually have another jade in my hand, but it''s not a wine ss. If you really want to buy it, I can take it out and let you have a look." Tang Guo took the initiative to speak, which Mei Shangzhi did not expect. He lost the calmness he had before, and theziness on his body disappeared a little, and the whole person was very nervous. If it weren''t for running away from a woman, it would be a very embarrassing thing, maybe he had already ran away. He is very strange today, is it really a physical problem? He decided to discuss with Shangguan Qingchuan for a while, whether or not to arrange for an imperial doctor to examine his body, whether there was something strange. Especially the heart is really ufortable. Is there something wrong with his heart? Seeing that everyone around him is watching him, Mei Shangzhi may be thinking of his own dude''s personality. The corner of his mouth was hooked, with azy smile, the expression on the eyebrows was very awkward, he shook the folding fan, and walked to Tang Guo''s front of the eight-character cloth. That look was really impressive. "Oh, do you have any better jade besides this wine ss?" In fact, Mei Shangzhi was panicked, but who is he? He is Mei Shangzhi, the number one dude in Beijing, how can he appear flustered in front of a mere weak woman? It''s spread out, what should his little brothers think of him? Knowing that he was actually afraid of talking to a woman, I''m afraid the children in Beijing will never be afraid of him again. "Of course there is, I''m afraid Young Master Mei may not be able to afford it after seeing it." "How can I not afford it!" Mei Shangzhi frowned, and the little girl looked down upon him. The silver tael in his hand, let alone buying the jade that she hid, is no problem even buying a real shop. The little girl is not friendly, and she looks down upon him. Mei Shangzhi didn''t panic anymore, because someone looked down on him. "Then Mr. Mei, please, I will take you to see the jade." Tang Guo nodded at Shangguan Yungu, and then went in. Mei Shangzhi whispered: "I''ll go in and have a look, and I''lle out as soon as I buy it." Then, he quickly followed Tang Guo in. In front of me was a jade pillow, not small in size, and in good condition. Mei Shangzhi was a little dumbfounded when he saw this jade pillow. "Prince Mei, touch this jade pillow." Mei Shangzhi stretched out his hand and touched it carefully. The touch gave him a veryfortable feeling, smooth, soft, and cold. Obviously it is a jade pillow, it should be hard, but he just thinks that the pillow will be veryfortable. System: Don''t look at who took it out. Chapter 3210: Step-wife (32) Chapter 3210: Step-wife (32) "Young Master Mei, how do you feel?" Mei Shang consciously said: "It''s a good thing." "Mr. Mei, would you buy it?" Tang Guo asked. This thing is naturally a good thing. Not only is its jade precious, it can also rx nerves and improve sleep for a long time. Basically, people who are insomnia sleep on this pillow and fall asleep after a while. Moreover, this jade pillow is warm in winter and cool in summer. In winter, it will faintly heat up and promote blood cirction on the neck. In summer, the pillow can bring people cool. "Buy." Mei Shangzhi heard about the effectiveness of the jade pillow, but he didn''t even doubt that what Tang Guo said must be true. He plucked up the courage to ask, "How much is this pillow?" Tang Guo smiled: "Does Mei Gongzi think this pillow is precious?" "Nature is precious." "Then Mr. Mei, is the silver tael in your hand enough to buy this pillow?" Mei Shangzhi was questioned, he moved his fingers, and liquidated all his possessions, even the things he had bought before were counted. Finally said: "I cane up with three hundred thousand taels." "This pillow is worth a million taels, and I will not buy it. It seems that Mr. Mei is not as wealthy as I imagined. That''s right. After all, Mr. Mei is the son of the general king. He can''t get the money, and I''m expecting it. in." Mei Shangzhi''s face is a bit hot, but after hearing the effect of the pillow, he wants to buy the pillow today. "Madam Shizi, I will give you a match." Mei Shangzhi stood up straight and looked very serious. "You make a price for this pillow. I will give you 300,000 taels first, and I will pay you the rest slowly. Although Mei Shangzhi is a dude, he never owes money to others, takes a small advantage, and asks Mrs. Shizi to believe." Tang Guo smiled: "In fact, this jade pillow is precious, but it''s a waste of what Young Master Mei uses. It''s better to leave it to those who need it more in the future." System: The host is big, take it easy, and it''s not easy to coax it back for a while. Mei Shangzhi hesitated and said, "I don''t need it. I bought it for my father." He was afraid that Tang Guo would not believe it. "My father is not in good health. He often hurts here and there. He can''t sleep at night, so he likes to be in the yard. Brush the big knife inside. If this jade pillow really has that kind of miraculous effect, it will suit my father." "Unexpectedly, Mr. Mei is still a filial son. If this is the case, the jade pillow can be sold to you. I believe that Mr. Mei will not owe money to others. I will sell you this jade pillow for one million taels, which is not expensive. Can you ept the price?" "Yes," Mei Shangzhi said with joy, "Thank you, Madam Shizi, I will give you 300,000 taels first, and I owe you 300,000 taels. I will give you an IOU, and I will pay it back as soon as possible." Tang Guo said with a smile: "It''s rare that Young Master Mei is filial, don''t worry, pay back slowly, you can always pay back in his lifetime." System: Employ people to offset it before it''s up. Mei Shangzhi quickly said: "It shouldn''t take two years. I will find a way to make money. I will pay it back soon. It won''t take a lifetime." System: Silly boy, it''s over if you are happy, you will regret itter. You''d better pay one or two in a day, and you won''t end it for a lifetime. Mei Shangzhi held the wrapped jade pillow and gave Tang Guo everything he could take out as silver. Even the matching jade from the waist was taken down, and all was ced on the table. Chapter 3211: Step-wife (33) Chapter 3211: Step-wife (33) If the crown on his head hadn''t been removed, it would be disheveled, and it would have a bad effect at that time, and he would have taken it off. When Mei Shangzhi left, except for the jade pillow he was holding carefully in his hand, he was basically left alone. After he personally sent the things back to the mansion, he did not go to the restaurant for dinner with Shangguan Yungu, Shangguan Qingchuan. "Shangzhi, what''s the matter in such a rush?" Shangguan Qingchuan didn''t quite understand. Every time he went out of the pce, Mei Shangzhi would find a chance to take him out to have a good time. This time he was a modified child, and he didn''t take the initiative to go. , It really surprised him. Mei Shangzhi returned to his formerzy appearance: "My father is about to pass his birthday. Anyway, it is my father. For a while, I will stay in the house obediently and will not go out to y, so as not to use the cane to hit me. "Speaking of being beaten by his own Laozi, Mei Shangzhi really didn''t blush at all. Anyway, the people in the capital knew it, so his father dared to beat him. "That''s true. You must know that you are out of business with others again, and the general king is really likely to take you away on his birthday." Even if you can''t find the cane, punching with your fist is enough to make the whole birthday "lively". Shangguan Qingchuan didn''t force it, and left with Shangguan Yungu. They didn''t know that after Mei Shangzhi returned to the mansion, he searched in his room, and all the things that could be sold were sold by his servants. In the end, the amount of silver collected was not much different from what he had estimated before, and it was about a little bit more. Leaving the odds on him, he sent the rest to Tang Guo. "Miss, this was sent by Master Mei." Lychee didn''t quite understand what was in the box. After all, the box was still that big. Tang Guo only said, "Mr. Mei bought a jade pillow from me. This is a silver ticket." "So this is ah." "Let''s go, the time wasted for a long time outside, go back." In the General''s Pce, how could Mei Shangzhi''s movement be hidden from the General King. Knowing that Mei Shangzhi had sold a lot of things, the general rushed over with a knife. He pushed the door open with a knife handle and walked into the room. What you saw was the empty room/except for the necessary tables, chairs and benches, there were no furnishings. The things that Mei Shang was rare in the past seem to be gone. This empty and simple house belonged to Mei Shangzhi, and the general king was still a little ufortable. Walking into the room, seeing Mei Shangzhi Zhengsang slumped on the chair, counting the broken silver in his purse, he was directly grinned. This kid, when will he be able to see even a little bit of silver? "Little bastard, what did you do today? Why is the house emptied? Did you offend someone or break something, and they asked you topensate?" "Father!" Mei Shangzhi raised his eyelids, looking particrlyckluster. Starting today, he has to live a poor life. It''s really hard to live without money. His dad would not give him extra money. The main reason is that he owed 700,000 silver taels. He had to find a way to pay back the money. For at least two years, he had to live frugally. "Really in trouble?" Seeing Mei Shangzhi who was listless, the general king said, "What stupid thing did hemit and how much did he lose?" Chapter 3212: Step-wife (34) Chapter 3212: Step-wife (34) "No trouble, Dad, can''t you think of a good ce?" "The question is, has your kid been well?" The general king sat down and suddenly saw a gift box on the table. "What is this?" The room was empty, and this gift box was left, General Wang was very curious. At this time, what else can this kid keep selling? "Father, wait a minute." Mei Shangzhi hurriedly jumped up, intending to block the general king. However, the general king was so fast that he had opened the gift box. When he saw that there was a beautiful jade pillow inside, his eyes lit up. The knives in his hands were thrown on the ground casually, and the jade pillows were gently held up with both hands, carefully admiring them. "Father, this..." "This is a good thing." The general king said without turning his head. "This thing is the best I have seen in so many years. This touch is so beautiful that it is indescribable. This condition ispletely the best of the best. ." "Father, that..." "Okay, I don''t care if you go out to cause trouble. I will take the jade pillow back to admire it first. Anyway, we are father and son. Put you here and where do you put me?" "Father, actually..." "The birthday gift you prepared for Lao Tzu, are you ready?" The general king suddenly asked, his eyes narrowed, "Or take this as a birthday gift, I think it is very suitable." Mei Shangzhi opened his mouth, it was quite appropriate, it was originally given to him. "father" "I''m in trouble. I sold everything in the house. I don''t have any pocket money?" The general king was very happy. "Go to the housekeeper and withdraw ten thousand. It will be your spending for the past six months." Mei Shangzhi broke his fingers and settled, 10,000 in half a year, not two thousand in a month. Even if he doesn''t eat or drink, it''s a drop in the bucket. His father wants him to eat Northwestern. And this silver, he still can''t spend it. "Father, this is the birthday gift for you." "That''s it, you have a heart, your kid finally did something right." The general king hugged Yu with a pillow and left. "Okay, I will take your heart back. If you don''t cause much trouble in the past six months, I can Open one eye and close another, pretending to know nothing." What Mei Shangzhi wants to say is that there is no need to pretend to be ignorant, just give him some money to relieve his urgent need. In the end he shook his head, forget it, his father is very poor, and he probably can''te up with any money, he should think of another way. [The host is big, now Mei Shangzhi is so poor that there are no valuables all over his body. "Raise him when I am free." The system smiled secretly: [The host is big, does this mean breaking his wings and raising him in captivity? "Tongzi, what weird thing has been put into your program? Think of all the messy things, do you never kill viruses?" The system was a bit wronged. He also wanted to kill the virusers, but there was no such option in his program. Maybe... he really has some strange virus. Tang Guo''s life in the Hou Mansion was good, but the olddy felt ufortable day by day. Two months after Tang Guo''s wedding, the olddy sent her three concubines, no, it will be the fourth one soon. Tang Guo was basking in the sun, and she had already seen Chun Hua leading a very beautiful woman over. Chapter 3213: Step-wife (35) Chapter 3213: Step-wife (35) "very Chunhua has seen Mrs. Shizi." Chunhua is already a little numb. The olddy chooses so many women, but she can''t choose her head. The woman I brought here today is said to be the daughter of a distant rtive of the olddy. And the same surname as the olddy is not as simple as an ordinary concubine. The olddy can say that Chen Xinyun has to be promoted directly to a good concubine, but it is not ordinary, and there is noparable status to a concubine. "Get up, did the olddy send a new sister here again?" Tang Guo''s gaze has been on Chen Xinyun''s body. Chen Xinyun is really beautiful, with a standard cherry mouth, willow eyebrows and apricot eyes, especially those eyes. Barking, as if to speak. And the waist is very soft, walking like a willow leaf, very beautiful. At the same time, there was an arrogance in those eyes that the other concubines could notpare. Yes, even standing in front of her, Chen Xinyun was very arrogant. The reason why Chen Xinyun is arrogant is that she is backed by the olddy. She is a distant rtive of the olddy. She has the same surname as the olddy, so she is naturally much closer than the rtionship between the olddy and the olddy. This is the second one. Naturally, when she heard that Shi Ziye was on the wedding night, she left Madam Shi Zi. The next day''s greeting, did not apany Mrs. Shizi to make a face. This behavior has made Mrs. Shizi a joke in the entire capital. The bigger joke is that Shi Ziye never entered the room of his wife. After being married for two months, she was still a big girl, and she wouldugh at it. Because Tang Guo''s identity had concealed many truths, the people in Beijing had forgotten that Dou Changye not only did not go to her room, but also did not go to other rooms. However, even if someone notices it, it is estimated that someone will find one. Shi Ziye actually can''t forget his wife''s death, so he can''t ept other women''s reasons to excuse Dou Changye. Such an affectionate son will be praised by those talented and beautiful people, and it has little effect on him. "Xinyun has seen her sister." Although Chen Xinyun worshipped Tang Guo, she also had her own pride. Bend his knees slightly, but his back was straight, and his eyes dropped slightly without bowing his head. This action won''t look too humble and won''t make people feel that she doesn''t know the etiquette, but it is just right. "Get up." "Sister Xie." Although Chen Xinyun is very arrogant, she is not from a big family, but a small family Biyu. In a ce like Houfu, you can only be a good concubine if you enter the door at most. If there is a rate of offspring in the future, the highest status can be promoted to the side room. Her goal is the side wife of the son, and as for the wife of the son, she has never thought about it. It''s not that I don''t want to think, but I don''t dare to think. It''s her identity, which doesn''t allow her to think. Originally, in the identity of her little family Biyu, she found a proper main room that was right. But she is self-reliant, it should be said that she grew up in the expectation of her parents since she was a child. Since she was born, she has been nning to send her to the Hou Mansion and be a concubine for Shi Ziye. She also yearned for the love of the son of the world, even if she couldn''t get the honor of Lu Junhua, she hoped that she could get a little attention from Dou Changye. It doesnt need too much, just a little bit. Give her a little bit to be content. Chapter 3214: Step-wife (36) Chapter 3214: Step-wife (36) And she thinks that she is different from other people. The women in the back house of the Houfu can''t attract the son of the world because they have no ability. Now that she has entered the mansion, she will definitely attract the attention of the son of the world, and will never disappoint the olddy''s love. "What is it called?" Tang Guo asked. The concubine standing aside was led by Qiuyue, followed by Zhang Yuanxiang and Li Donger. When they heard Tang Guo''s question, they all felt very familiar. "Concubine Chen Xinyun." Chen Xinyun still answered neither humble nor overbearing. The arrogance on her body is indeed very attractive. Tang Guo nodded lightly and smiled, "It''s a good name." Chen Xinyun didn''t show up on her face, but she was actually very puzzled. When someone like her entered the back house, why the wife of the world was smiling all over her face, she didn''t dislike her at all. I''ve been talking for a while, so why don''t you beat her? She was ready, and she was embarrassed by Mrs. Shizizi for a while, how should she respond. After all, she had already heard of it before she came here, and the wife of this world is a pungent person, not a good match. Things were different from what they thought, and Chen Xinyun decided to wait and see the changes, and did not dare to take it lightly. "Mrs. Shizi, the olddy said that although Ms. Chen was born in a small family, she was innocent and should be a good concubine." Chunhua could hardly control her facial expression. A princely wife is not enough, and now there is another concubine Chen Liang. But the olddy just couldn''t see her, she obviously wandered in front of each other every day. If this continues, she will not be able to live in this backyard, and she still has no ce in Chunhua. She was by the olddy''s side and served for so many years, why did the olddy give her to the world''s son as a concubine? Even if it is just a small concubine, there is no possibility of promotion in a lifetime, then she is willing to do it. As long as he is liked by the son of the world, his identity is not that important at all. "Okay, then you will be Chen Liang''s concubine from now on." Tang Guo barely hesitated, she spoke directly, and then set her gaze on Chunhua, "Chunhua, you go back, you go and tell the olddy, I will take care of it. Chen Liang''s concubine." Chunhua retreats unwillingly, Chen Xinyun is still a little embarrassed, is this a good concubine? Why is Madam Shizi still smiling? It seems that there is no effect. "Litchi, reward!" Litchi nodded, took out two taels of silver from his purse and stuffed it into Chen Liang''s concubine. Concubine Chen Liang felt even more puzzled. If she didn''t beat her, how could she reward her for money. Qiuyue was not surprised anymore, but Zhang Yuanxiang and Li Dong''er both remembered that when they first came in, Tang Guo did the same process. Looking at Tang Guo''s happy appearance, they even suspected that Tang Guo was happy that this backyard would be lively. Qiuyue felt that she should help Madam Shizi to do something, so she walked up to Chen Xinyun and said kindly: "Sister Chen, if you dont understand, just ask me, and I will tell you this in detail. House rules." The main thing is to say that if you provoke no one, you cant provoke your wife. The olddy and Mrs. Shizi had fought for two months, but they didn''t want a day. It can be seen that this world-born husband is really a powerful person. Concubine Chen Liang seemed disapproving, so she had to persuade her. Chapter 3215: Step-wife (37) Chapter 3215: Step-wife (37) "Before entering the mansion, the mother of the Hou Mansion had already taught me the rules of the Hou Mansion, so don''t bother with this sister." Although Chen Xinyun was polite, a short sentence showed a lot of information. He hadnt been to the mansion yet, and there was a teacher from the Hou Mansion, which shows that the olddy values it. Qiuyue is not ignorant, everyone refused, and it is impossible to force it. By the way, Chen Liang''s concubine is much bigger than her ordinary concubine. Qiuyue smiled and nodded, then stepped aside. "Litchi, go and arrange for Chen Liang''s concubine," Tang Guo looked around in the yard, and pointed to the house opposite the house where Qiuyue people lived. "Go over there, what about Chen Liang''s wishes?" Chen Xinyun doesn''t take this seriously. There are few people now, and they live almost everywhere. "Let my sister arrange it." Chen Liang''s concubine was arranged, and Tang Guo went to the jade shop again. Walking into the shop, I saw a familiar person. The handsome young man with azy smile, dangling a folding fan and wearing an extremely fancy dress, saw Tang Guo walk in. Putting away the kind of scowling smile on his face, it became a bit more experienced. The folding fan that kept shaking was also put away by him. The original posture of being hungry has also changed, and now he is standing straight, which is a bit of a Yushu wind. If they didn''t know who he was, many women might have been deceived by the other person''s appearance. But knowing who he is, the girl from the capital, can only take a detour. The general king is no longer the former general king, nor is it a person who greets power and money. It can be said that the general kings residence is of the same ss in the entire capital, it is very ordinary, and there is no portal to prospects. In fact, the most important thing is that Mei Shangzhi, an unlearned dude and a slightly betterdy, would not choose her. "Mrs. Shizi, you are here, just as I am passing by, I can pay you back some money." Mei Shangzhi took out the silver ticket and handed it to the lychee, then stepped back three steps, smiling and arching his hands, "Wait for the next time. Give you back." "Princess Mei doesn''t need to worry, you can do it slowly." Tang Guo replied with a smile, really not in a hurry, so what to do in such a hurry. System: Of course I was so anxious to see you, otherwise I thought it was something. Pay a little at a time, and you can see it several times. It''s just that this silly boy should not be clear about his own thoughts, he just wants to keep in front of the host. He didn''t even know that when he saw the host, he pretended to be serious, which was really funny. "I''m afraid that I won''t be able to survive, so I will spend itter, so I''d better pay back the money from the wife of the son first." Since buying jade pillows, he hasn''t bought any new things he likes for a long time. Even if I had some surplus money asionally, I couldn''t wait to round up and send it to Tang Guo. He thought it was because he didn''t want to owe others money, but he didn''t realize that his instinctive reaction was actually different from what he thought. "Okay, in fact, the son of the world is still worth the money. You don''t need toe in person, just send someone." System: It''s cute again, it will be amusedter. Mei Shangzhi said: "My son has to go out anyway, and he often wanders around. It''s just a matter ofing to pay back the money. You don''t need to arrange someone toe over. I don''t worry about it. I don''t worry about it. It''s better to hand it to the wife of the world. " The shopkeeper of "not reassuring": "..." Don''t think he doesn''t know, this is hurting him. Chapter 3216: Step-wife (38) Chapter 3216: Step-wife (38) Tang Guo patrolled a group of shops, asked about the shopkeeper, and left. Basically, she went to the shop once every seven days, and at the same time wandered all the shops under her name. Mei Shangzhi had already figured out thew of her whereabouts, so when the time came, he pretended to pass by inadvertently, and then remembered to pay the debt, plus the jade was of interest to him. He basically came over in the afternoon and looked at the new jade in the shop for a while, Tang Guo basically came. No, when Tang Guo left, Mei Shangzhi suddenly felt that these exquisite jades were nothing but this, and they were not so fun. Time passed in a hurry, Tang Guo maintained this pattern, Mei Shangzhi was always able toe out asionally, and then pay her back. In order to pay back the money, Mei Shangzhi and his group of capital babes tried a lot of ways, and finally they didn''t have to worry about the money. Seeing the daily cash payments, he suddenly didn''t want to pay off the cash owed to Tang Guo soon. Originally, he nned to share it with Tang Guo. He has recently made a lot of money, and he will be able to pay back all the money he owes in half a year. It was precisely because he suddenly didn''t want to pay back the silver immediately. When he saw Tang Guo again, when the words came to his lips, he suddenly took them back. He didn''t say much when he saw Tang Guo, basically it was a greeting: "Mrs. Shizi, you came by coincidence, and I can pay you back some more money." After that, Tang Guo collected the money, took out the ount book and crossed out a sum to the other party, and both parties pressed a fingerprint. In fact, Mei Shangzhi thinks that there is nothing wrong with whether they are handprints or not based on their character. Why did Madam Shizi ckmail him? Even if he ckmailed him, he didn''t seem to feel particrly ufortable. But he believed that Mrs. Shizi was not such a person. System: [The host is big. In the past few months, Mei Shangzhi hasn''t bought a favorite thing by himself. If I have some money, I will make a whole number. I look forward to returning your money in a few days. This child is really cute. "When did you be the old father''s tone again?" [This is not a sigh, this kid is obviously not enlightened, just can''t control his steps, and has to pay you back every seven days. I heard that he recently made a lot of money with those dudes to write famous stories. But he seems to be savvy and didn''t n to pay too much at once. It seems that he is slowly awakening, so gratifying. In the past few months, Dou Changye basically only asked about the back house of the Hou Mansion. The olddy told him how many times, and when she was fine, she went to the backyard to have a look. Dou Changye promised it nicely, but after turning around, he went back to his study room and never went to the backyard to see it again. As for how many concubines he has now, he probably doesn''t know it himself. The olddy felt that going on like this was no way, and nned to create opportunities for Chen Xinyun to make her appear more in front of Dou Changye. The face was exposed, but Dou Changye didn''t notice her at all. Chen Xinyun, who was full of confidence, was very disappointed. The olddy urged her to take the initiative. She really wanted to get closer to Dou Changye, so she sent her food to Dou Changye''s study, and she was going to have a red sleeve to add fragrance. "Sir, you must be hungry, and my concubine has brought you some food. The olddy said, Sir likes these kinds of cakes the most." Chen Xinyun stood at the door of the study, with someone guarding outside the door. She couldn''t get in, so she could only talk at the door. Chapter 3217: Step-wife (39) Chapter 3217: Step-wife (39) "I''m not hungry, take it back." "I don''t like to eat pastries, and you won''t be too tired of it at night." Facing a woman who was not Lu Junhua, Dou Changye showed no face at all. Mrs. Shizi, he can leave it on the wedding night, let alone a little concubine. Chen Xinyun persuaded Dou Changye again, and finally angered Dou Changye, scolded her, and told her to go back, stay in the back house obediently, and don''t think anything. Chen Xinyun really has a face. When she was scolded like this, all her face was gone. At that time, she put aside what she ate and ran away crying. Qiuyue and the three of them were not surprised to see Chen Xinyun running out crying. Shi Ziye wouldn''t give them face to these concubines, if it weren''t for the wife of the son to take care of them, and the olddy would not use them, they would not know how sad their days would be. The olddy also knew about Chen Xinyun''s failure, and she couldn''t help but sighed: "What kind of thing do you want to like, do you have to find him a Lu Junhua?" "Olddy, there is a saying that the old ve doesn''t know should be said improperly." The olddy looked at the mother beside her: "What are you talking about?" "Olddy, maybe we were wrong at the beginning. What Shi Ziye likes is a wild girl like Lu Junhua, and obviously doesn''t like these well-behaved girls." "It''s up to you. Of course I know, but Lu Junhua likes to grab the limelight andpete with those men for rankings. My Houfu doesn''t like it, and it''s not suitable for her. It''s so careless and there are no rules at all." "Olddy, looking for two concubines here is not to marry the wife of the son. Now there is a wife of the son, but it is not very useful. Now there is no need to expect that the son will like these girls in the backyard, as long as the son is willing to do it. Just open the branches and loose the leaves." "what do you mean?" "Why find a woman who has learned a lesson? The old ve knows that there is a ce like this. Most of those things are bought and sold. If the old man does not go to the back house to open the branches and leaves, it is better to find some fresh things back. Maybe Shi Ziye likes it." The olddy has scruples: "What if it is not clean?" "The olddy has been worried. Although these women were transferred out, they are absolutely clean, but they have a very good ability to serve men. No matter what, leave a bloodline first, and talk about other things slowly. When the child is a lifetime, she will be raised by the wife of the elder son, and she must be very happy." In this case, the olddy certainly agreed. The olddy''s idea is actually very simple, no matter what, she must leave blood to the Hou Mansion. Then, if Dou Changye touched another woman, there would be two, and two would have three. At that time, Lu Junhua, a wild girl, would slowly disappear from Dou Changye''s heart. That would be the best. It didn''t take long before I discovered that there were two more beautiful-looking women beside the olddy, who were really three points better than Chen Xinyun. Especially these two women, both smiles and smiles, which touch people''s hearts. The olddy didn''t put the two women here, but stayed with her temporarily. Since Chen Xinyun was hitst time, her whole body has been devastated, she can''t sleep well, can''t eat, she has lost a lot of weight. On this day, the sun is very warm. Chapter 3218: Step-wife (40) Chapter 3218: Step-wife (40) The women in the back house appeared to bask in the sun. Tang Guo and Qiuyue sat at the square table, as if they were ying with something. "Madam is really amazing, she can be fooled every time." Qiuyue couldn''t help screaming, "Now, I will lose all the money my wife has rewarded." "It''s okay, I will reward you again if I lose." "Madam is really nice." System: Why is that guy still not open, he may not know that there are already three loyal concubines by the host''s side. After a while, he thinks that Chen Liang concubine named Chen Xinyun may also be fooled. Chen Xinyun sat aside, watching Tang Guo and Qiuyue y the leaf y. In fact, Ye Zi Opera is the predecessor of Mahjong. It''s just that the shapes are different. The leaf y is like a piece of paper, and there are still some differences in the gamey. Chen Xinyun didn''t understand that he obviously didn''t like the woman in this backyard, and even ignored his wife, and even turned around on the wedding night, not showing her face. Why is Madam Shizi, as if she doesn''t care at all, and can even live so happy every day. There are also concubines like Qiuyue who came from a maid, Li Donger and Zhang Yuanxiang were born in poverty and were sold as concubines by their families. Don''t they want to be liked by the world''s son and live a happy life? Why do they still seem to be happy even if the son-inw is not here? System: He thinks there is really three missing one. Tang Guo had noticed it a long time ago, and Chen Xinyun had moved to their side unknowingly, and was secretly watching them y the leaf y. As they get better, the sadness on their faces is less. When it was almost time, Tang Guo stood up: "Chen Liang concubine, you will rece me for a while. Today is the day I go out to inspect the shop. If I don''t stare often, I''m always worried." Concubine Chen Liang hadn''t reacted, she was pressed into her seat, and she was not given a chance to refute. Tang Guo had already taken the lychees out to see the shop, and naturally met Mei Shangzhi who came to pay back the money. Back to Houfu, it was already evening. Before she reached the yard, she heard the noisy noises inside. It turned out that they hadn''t separated yet. Seeing Tang Guo came in, they were about to get up and salute, but she stopped them. "Keep on ying, don''t pay attention to so many rules now." Chen Xinyun''s arrogance had long since dissipated, and the look in Tang Guo''s eyes was different. In addition, the previous frustration was gone. System: Come on, the yers at this table are really gathered. Tang Guo counted the days, it was not long since Lu Junhua appeared. There is still no change in Hou''s actions. Even the people in the capital don''tugh at her anymore. After all, several of her shops are gaining money every day, and I don''t know when they have be the ces frequented by princes and nobles. It seems that the wife of the elder son is very happy to count the silver, andughs at the shame of others and is left out by the elder son. Let''s first see if you have a shop with such a lot of money. Chen Xinyun and Qiuyue got close, and after ying together for a few days, they slowly touched each other. "If you want to say who in this Hou Mansion treats us nicely, regardless of anyone, there is only Mrs. Chen, don''t you think sister Chen?" Qiuyue asked. Chen Xinyun hardly hesitated, nodded seriously. Chapter 3219: Step-wife (41) Chapter 3219: Step-wife (41) "My sister is treating us well." Chen Xinyun said. From the beginning to the present, Tang Guo has not made her feel sorry for her. Now she has been integrated into this small circle, and she has been able toe back alive again, regardless of the predecessors. "Sister Chen, we can''t count on our son." Li Dong''er also whispered, and looked up at the surroundings. "Do you think the son of the son has liked him all these years? He is true to love, but that''s just right. Lu Junhua." Zhang Yuanxiang also said: "Yeah, Sister Chen, you wanted to be liked by the son of the world before, and we were anxious when we watched it. But thedy said that people like you don''t hit the south wall and don''t look back, as long as you smash your head. Only then will you know what pain is, and then you will understand that what you are counting on is nothing but extravagance." "You count on the pampering of the sons of the world, it is better to please the wife more and let the wife reward you more money. Besides..." Zhang Yuanxiang''s voice was even lower, "Besides, ying with the wife is much easier than serving the men. Madam doesnt toss us this way, she still has three hearty meals a day. You said that if we really get a little like from the son of the world, days may not be so good, right?" Chen Xinyun thought about it carefully, and it was indeed the case. If Shi Ziye really epted other women, then they might not sit here calmly ying the leaves, but ridicule each other, fight, and fight for a man. Days are not so easy, and the food and clothes are really as good as they are now. "Since Shi Ziye is not happy with us, let''s not fawn on it, so we don''t have to hate it. Let''s follow the wife, the wife is much easier to get along with. If there is a man like a wife, Li Donger is worthy of my sincere heart. The rest Never mind." Qiuyue couldn''t help joking: "If you say that, thedy is not a man, so you won''t be sincere." "Go, go, who said, I am a metaphor, all my heart belongs to the wife. Wherever the wife is in the future, I will be Li Donger." Chen Xinyun couldn''t helpughing as she watched the dispute between these sisters. Yes, thest few days have been her happiest days. Compared to bothering to please the son of the world, it''s really much more enjoyable to get along with these sisters and sisters, and the wife of the son. At this point, Chen Xinyunpletely gave up on Dou Changye. Early that morning, Tang Guo led a group of concubines to greet the olddy. Halfway through, she was told that the olddy had hurried to Dou Changye''s yard just now. Tang Guo intuitively felt something was going on, and followed with a group of concubines. As soon as I walked to the door of the yard, I heard the olddy''s angry voice: "You dare, if you dare to beat her to death, then just kill my olddy together!" The olddy''s voice was very fierce, and she felt like she would save her life and save someone. Tang Guo went in and found out that the olddy was guarding a woman who was still crying and disheveled behind her, waiting for Dou Changye fiercely. Simrly, Dou Changye also had some disheveled clothes, only wearing a shirt. Judging from the gloomy expression of the other party, something big should have happened. Anyone who knows a little bit would think that something happened between the disheveled woman and Dou Changye. "Olddy, you are really too much this time!" "I always respect you as my rtive." Chapter 3220: Step-wife (42) Chapter 3220: Step-wife (42) "I didn''t expect you to assign such a woman to my side, and dare to give me... give me medicine!" Tang Guo blinked her eyes. She didn''t expect that the olddy couldn''t toss her, and she failed to send all kinds of concubines, so she thought of another trick. Before, she felt that the two seductive women were not simple, but the real use was here. This olddy was really a cruel person. However, these two women are also amazing, and they are able to calcte Dou Changye. She also knows that there are ces dedicated to training some special women in this world. Most of these trained women were sent to somerge houses to serve as concubines for the nobles. In fact, the uglier point is to make a ything. This is a phenomenon of the age, and perhaps one day the world will usher in a huge change. Tang Guo observed the woman who was trembling with fright, hiding behind the olddy. Even though she was scared, she had a feeling of sess. I understood in my heart, most of it was sessful in calcting Dou Changye. Some of them were ying now, Dou Changye had an affair with other women. I''m afraid that this woman is not jealous. If she is pregnant, she will look even better. The olddy now knows that this woman should have seeded, so she will not take care of her. Originally, ording to Dou Changye''s temperament, even if something shouldn''t happen, he would mostly kill this woman. The olddy obviously understood this and came here in time to stop it, maybe even arranged for someone to see it at first. "Olddy, my younger sister fainted just now when she was pped by the elder son. Please ask the olddy to save her younger sister." The woman hiding behind finally spoke. Tang Guo couldn''t help but look inside, it turned out there was one inside. "Chunhua, go in and see if people are still alive." Tang Guo noticed. When the olddy said that people were alive without these words, the corners of the woman who was kneeling behind tightened her mouth and her hands became fists. She shook her head slightly, even if she was taught to use only color, she would still live alone. It''s not a dead thing, it hurts, crying, sad, and thinking. "Olddy, people are alive, but passed out in aa." The olddy''s face was faint, "Then take the person back quickly and ask the doctor toe and treat him." At the same time, the olddy pulled up the woman on the ground: "Get up and go back with me. I told you to serve the son. Since the son still doesn''t like it, just go back with me." "Long night, you can''t always look at the past, you have to think about the whole Hou Mansion. You don''t like the virtuous, you don''t like the gentle and small, and you don''t like the morous and generous, you want to make our Dou family the best ?" "Olddy, I have already expressed my attitude to you. I only like Junhua in my life, and I will never treat the second person. Whether it is the concubine in the back house or the madam you gave me your face, neither I like it. You can bring people back, and I can refuse people out of the door." Dou Changye nced at Tang Guo, "I thought it would be your way to marry the wife of the world and let it go. I didn''t expect you to be fine. Don''t let it go, do you have to stuff a woman into my house to be willing?" "Olddy, I''m going to go out to meditate, and I don''t need to send someone to find it." Dou Changye knew that he could not kill the two women who dared to enter his house and did things that shouldn''t be done. Chapter 3221: Step-wife (43) Chapter 3221: Step-wife (43) I was so angry and couldn''t really treat the olddy. I can only leave here without seeing my heart. Fortunately, Junhua is gone. If Junhua is still there, she would be sad to know such a thing. Earlier, he should have reacted quickly and directly pped the two to death. Now that the filming is impossible, he can only leave the Hou Mansion temporarily and go out to rx. The olddy didn''t force it anymore, she nced at Tang Guo coldly. Tang Guo nodded to the olddy, indifferent, making her heart dull with anger. However, she nned to tell Tang Guo something, and took two steps towards Tang Guo''s position: "Tang, if Pearl, Zhener can be pregnant this time, the remaining children must still be raised in your name." The best thing is to have children. With Dou Changye''s appearance, she really can''t count on it. "No." The olddy thought Tang Guo would definitely agree, but she didn''t expect that she refused directly. "Tang, you''re singing against me again. Raising a child in your name will not benefit you in the end? This child is born, so I have to call you a mother. I will give you a pension in the future, okay?" The olddy was tired, and no longer wanted to fight the Tang n. If you have children this time, you will have to rely on the Tang family to raise children in the future. It is basically impossible for Dou Changye to leave the Tang family and marry another famousdy. It''s better to use waste. Tang has no children under his name, so he might be able to raise it with care. Regardless of whether it came out of her belly or not, as long as the children raised under the name of Tang''s elder wife, they are all righteous sons and their status will not be low. But Tang Guo refused, and the olddy''s face was ugly. "It''s up to you." "If the olddy insists, I can only ask and leave. ording to the current rtionship between the son of the world and me,pared to thewsuit before the emperor, is it my ount?" Sure enough, Tang Guo couldn''t control Tang Guo again, the olddy was all in a bad condition, and she turned around and left. "I think it is the one who raised the child. Rather than want to raise the child under my name, it is better to promote the child''s motherhood. The main room is upied by me, and may be gone." The olddy is going to be stunned to death, do you know there is no more? Besides, the identities of these two women are not enough to sit in the main room and cannot be on the table. "Be a side room, and bring it up, it''s almost the same. Isn''t there a maid from the pce next to the olddy? Isn''t it easy to raise two people?" "Olddy, let''s say it first. It''s no objection that you carry ten and a hundred concubines, as long as the Houfu can afford it. But you want to stuff children into the house of my liar girl, it is impossible. " The olddy''s eyes widened, this **** thing, this kind of thing can be said, it is really, oh my god, she is mad at her. Qiuyue and the others were all suffocating a smile, and only Madam Shizi dared to speak so loudly, don''t you know what to do with her, right? Chen Xinyun''s eyes were full of shock. It was the first time she saw such a bold woman. If someone elses woman is still a big girl after being newly married, she will definitely be ashamed. After all, she would not like her husband and be rejected by others. It is a shame to say it. However, Tang Guo said it openly and without fear. She, who was also a woman, did not feel ashamed to listen. Chapter 3222: Step-wife (44) Chapter 3222: Step-wife (44) On the contrary, she felt that she was courageous, daring to say anything, not afraid of heaven and earth. "Do you think I dare to say anything?" Tang Guo found Chen Xinyun''s expression and said with a smile, "There is nothing I dare to say. The problem is the son of the world, and it doesn''t happen to me. I am married. Years ago, she is still a big girl, which means that the man in the family is not good." "Tang, you shut up!" The olddy who was going to go out turned her head and roared fiercely, seeing that she was on the verge of copse, "It''s also possible that you don''t like the long night, why don''t you look for you? Own fault." "Olddy, I think I am perfect, beautiful, generous and charming, I am not wrong, but the son of the world will not appreciate it." "Tang, you are getting worse and worse." "Say the olddy''s words and scold the elder son, dont always behave in our group of foreign surnames. The people who make mistakes have always been the elder son. We are the most innocent. Olddy, we are all women. When you know the womens difficulties, why bother." The corners of the olddy''s lips moved, she couldn''t find words to refute, and finally left angrily. The olddy once again failed in the contest, and Qiuyue was already impressed. They felt a little panic again. If the wife really decided to reconcile and leave, who else could they rely on in the future? Except for Chen Xinyun, everyone else had a contract to sell their lives. They were all with the olddy, and they couldn''t leave if they wanted to. Two monthster, there was good news from the two women who were pregnant. At this point, the olddy really stayed with them, and she was not so persistent with Dou Changye. She hoped that her grandson would be born soon. Tang Guo pondered, this matter really became more and more interesting. She asked Shangguan Yungu to check it out. The two women were able to get pregnant at once. It should have been a special secret medicine. It is estimated that you know your own destiny and don''t want to be bought and sold, so you want to have a baby and settle down. These Tang Guo didn''t care, Lu Junhua appeared. "Or was it picked up by the little emperor?" Shangguan Yungu nodded helplessly: "Day and night, I still can''t stand the power of the story master as Master Uncle said. Why does this story master have to rely on the boy in Qingchuan? The key is that the boy listened to my teaching, or he will It was protected and hid in a house in the capital. Even if the other party has a child who is a few years old, Qingchuan doesn''t seem to care much." "Did you not ask about it?" "I just found out that I haven''t had time to ask." Shangguan Yungu said, and then he will ask after returning to the pce to see how the kid answers. "Uncle Master, things are about to begin, so be careful on your side." "Be at ease, no one in Hou Mansion can hurt me." Shangguan Yungu: "I am worried that Dou Changye will send you to the temple for repairs. Although it is easy to solve it, I am afraid that Shishu will be angry." "When I first looked at those memories, I was already angry. It doesn''t matter, I have my own arrangements." Tang Guo thought for a while, and said in a low voice, "When the timees, you will say hello to the little emperor. At that time, please support him with a decree." Shangguan Yungu agreed without crying orughing. The matter was very simple, and he quickly agreed. It is estimated that Uncle Master came here, and the only thing he can help is a rtively big thing. "By the way, Master, why does Mei Shangzhi often run to your shop? It''s been more than a year." Chapter 3223: Step-wife (45) Chapter 3223: Step-wife (45) "I saw hime out of here before, and he was still hesitating. Is this kid causing trouble again?" It''s mainly because Mei Shangzhi has been a troublesome since childhood, and it''s no wonder Shangguan Yungu thinks so. Tang Guo shook his head: "It didn''t cause trouble. I think I prefer the jade in my shop. Come and see the jade." If she says that Mei Shangzhi owes her money, she can guarantee that Shangguan Yungu will pay it without hesitation. Arge amount of silver bills were issued to help Mei Shangzhi return it. Mei Shangzhi doesn''t owe money, so why does she often run into her shop? Isn''t that bad for her? Because the person who said this was Tang Guo, Shangguan Yungu had no doubts. I really thought it was Tang Guo''s jade. It was so attractive that Mei Shangzhi woulde to appreciate it over and over again. If Shangguan Yungu was not an older bachelor, he would have understood it for a long time, what exactly Mei Shangzhi hade to find Tang Guo for. "Madam Shizi, I heard that King Duansheng came to you before?" The next day, it was time for Mei Shangzhi toe over to pay off the debt. Now he regrets a little bit, why should he repay the debt so aggressively, paying so much every time. If he hadn''t paid so much every time he came over, he should have spent a few more years before he could pay off his debts. Up to now, he has calcted that the remaining debts are not much, and the debts can only be repaid for one year at most. System: This kid is afraid tough at a few people. People are eager to pay off the debt, but he is good, wishing that the debt will never be repaid. He said before that this kid will always regret it. "I didn''t say anything, I just wanted to order a new batch of jade from me." Tang Guo said without blinking. "It turned out to be like this. I thought it was something. King Duan Sheng didn''t like jade in the past, and he didn''t know when he developed this hobby. Before my birthday banquet, he gave him a set of wine vessels. I also kept a set. Now my father uses that set of drinking vessels to drink every day, and he just loves it." Of course, what he didn''t say was that the jade pillow he gave to the general king, the other party would sleep at night, and he had to sleep on the pillow. No matter where you go, as long as you stay overnight, you will bring that pillow. The little fruit is that the general king''s body is really much better now than before. He doesn''t suffer from insomnia at every turn. I haven''t heard him endure the pain for a long time. Most of the pillows have worked. System: Not only that, but also the set of wine vessels, which is called simultaneous conditioning of internal and external. Mei Shangzhi shook the folding fan, although in front of Tang Guo, he tried his best to maintain a serious look. But when he was speaking, he would get stunned and forget to maintain his own image, and he would be the leader of the dude again. "In the end, the Hou Mansion was not peaceful. I heard that the second concubine was pregnant?" Mei Shangzhi asked inadvertently. In fact, he wanted to ask who is not good with a woman like Tang Guo, why must he stay in the Hou Mansion? What? As long as the other party is willing to leave the Hou Mansion, he can also help. System: A dude, digging a wall is so subtle, it''s not like his style at all. "Did Young Master Mei be so gossiping?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Mei Shangzhi''s face froze, and he quickly returned to the way he didn''t care about it just now: "The capital is spreading, so the olddy helped me, so I have to pay attention to your situation." Chapter 3224: Step-wife (46) Chapter 3224: Step-wife (46) "If Madam Shizi has anything useful, just speak up." Don''t think he is just the leader of the dude, but these people who can be called dudes, which one is not a distinguished family, and few people can offend? Although the Hou Mansion is not bad, it is better than the Hou Mansion, and the higher status is everywhere in the capital. If Tang Guo wanted to leave the Hou Mansion, he would always help her out of the sea of suffering. He felt that Dou Changye was a person without responsibility. System: You are a dude, don''t people blush like this? "Prince Mei, it''s gettingte, I''m going back to the house." "All right." Mei Shangzhi was a little regretful. He had just chatted for a while, why did he want to go back? Sure enough, not only the people in this Hou Mansion are annoying, but that ce is also annoying. Mei Shangzhi actually wanted to send Tang Guo off, but he didn''t think it was good. The current Jingcheng''s reputation on Tang Guo is not very good. She is the wife of the elder son. One of his dandies sent her back. Tomorrow I don''t know what it will be like. After Tang Guo left, Mei Shangzhi stayed in the store for a while, picked out a few small jade objects and carried them on him, and then quickly stepped out. He turned into an alleyway, where there was a group of horses, which he had prepared in advance. He jumped on his horse neatly, sitting steadily. He raised his whip and patted it on the horse''s ass, and the horse rushed out instantly. "Always let all, let all let, this son is going to practice riding!!" People all over the street, hearing this familiar voice, they dodge quickly on both sides, looking at the head of the dude with a shocked look, they even practiced riding in the evening. Especially when the opponent was holding the rein, his body was constantly swaying by the horse''s bumps, and it looked very unstable, as if it might fall off at any time, making them a little worried about Mei Shangzhi. The general king has only one bloodline. If he breaks, what should I do? They were not worried about Mei Shangzhi''s life, but worried about the death of the general king. Mei Shangzhi didn''t care about this, swaying on horseback, rushing in a certain direction quickly. However, after a short time, a small sedan appeared in front of him. The sky was slowly darkening, and Mei Shangzhi rode on his horse precariously, keeping a short distance from the carriage. He waited until the carriage stopped in front of the Hou''s house, he was riding his horse as if he hadn''t seen anything, and galloped away. At this time, there were not many people on the street. I cant see the sky very clearly, and naturally I didnt notice that Mei Shangzhis equestrian skills have made great progress, and he can even ride far away steadily, as if he had contacted many times. He was a very skilled person. Horse trainer. [The host is big, is that a little fool? If I send you off, I have to make a joke, for fear that others will not know that Mr. Mei will learn to ride a horse in the evening. Still riding swaying in front of everyone, he looked like a novice, is he cheating? "Silly is silly, better than cute." [Finally catching up, and following from a distance, really a little fool, I just like it, isn''t it dude? I really want to jump out and tell him what a real dude is. "The system hates that iron cannot be made into steel, and said, [Jingcheng dude is that the woman you like must go up and blend.] Chapter 3225: Step-wife (47) Chapter 3225: Step-wife (47) [Regardless of whether you use money to blend, use power to blend, use force to blend, or use face to blend, anyway, just go up and blend. ] The systemined to Tang Guo, [What is he like, follow from a distance, who knows that he is behind, silly boy. Tang Guo: "Yes, it really broke our family''s heart." is not that right? ] The system took the call, [I suspect that he was greatly scared out of the seque by the host before, and he did not dare to act rashly. "Have I scared him? Isn''t every world pampering him?" [There are also so many worlds, which have tossed people miserably. System Tucao. "Didn''t he do it himself?" [Alright, the host is all right. The system also knew that the reason why Mei Shangzhi didn''t dare to show her heart to Tang Guo openly was because of her identity. It should be said that if you really like someone, you will definitely think about her. When she can''t fully protect her, she will never let her take a risk. Mei Shangzhi rode a horse and swayed back to the General King''s mansion. He just got off the horse and hit the back of his head. "Smelly boy, I heard that you are causing trouble outside again? It''s getting dark, and you even rode a horse around outside, saying you want to practice equestrianism. Why is your boy so owed? If it wasn''t for Lao Tzu''s outstanding achievements , Its a bit prestigious, you kid has been stripped of your skin a long time ago." "Go in and reflect." "Oh." Seeing that Mei Shangzhi''s mood was not high, and even a little unhappy, the general king fell into deep thought, and shouted: "Eat the meal first, then go to reflect." "Got it." Mei Shangzhi still did not resist, nor did he talk back as before. A pair of frosted eggnts made the general king a little unpredictable. When Mei Shangzhi had eaten, and when he went in and raised the stone to face the wall to reflect, the general king touched him, leaned against the wall and watched as one of Mei Shangzhis vice-born Wu Ke Lian was holding the stone withoutint, staring at the wall. , The frown deepened. "Why are you so dejected today? Who said you choked with your hand? Are you not the number one dude in Beijing? If you have a loss, then summon your group of boys to go and find a ce." This **** kid in his family, since childhood When I get older, I can''t afford to suffer, I was bullied, and I would bully the other party ten times if I tried every means. As time passed, he had the title of Demon King, and no one dared to provoke him easily, otherwise he would be chased and bullied ten times by this kid. It''s like a brown sugar, it''s stuck, it''s really hard to tear off. "nothing much." "Do you think I would believe it?" General Wang snorted coldly. "What happened, quickly exin to Lao Tzu. If you can''t find the ce, Lao Tzu will find it personally." This **** boy is obviously very smart. He has to be a **** demon king. If he has lofty ambitions like him, that would be great. Originally at the age of seven, this kid had promised well. As the result was approaching, I actually regretted it. Asked him what the reason was, the kid said to him nervously that he had a very magical dream. Said that he could not leave the capital, at least not until he was twenty-five years old. Twenty-five? After waiting for twenty-five years old, do you still fuck? Everything is over. Chapter 3226: Step-wife (48) Chapter 3226: Step-wife (48) The general king suspected that it was Mei Shangzhi, and he didn''t want to go to the barracks at all. Maybe he heard the little dudes in the capital say that the barracks were so hard and tired, so he didn''t want to do it. At the beginning, he agreed, that he didn''t know, and he was too young to cheat. I''m a little older, I don''t want to cheat much, and naturally I won''t listen to him again, bah! It is lofty ambition. "It''s not choking." Mei Shangzhi looked serious. "But it''s more sad than choking. Dad, even if you are the general king, you can''t help me." The general king was a little curious: "What has happened to hit your boy like this? Where did the devil spirit go since I was a kid? Is it because I bought that jade pillow and has no money, and the little brother who followed you left you? And gone? If that''s the case, don''t pay attention to them in the future. Those guys who see the money open up, don''t worry." "Father, do you think my little brothers are short of the hundreds of thousands of silver? Among the dudes in the capital, I am the poorest. Only after 10 or 20 years can I have hundreds of thousands of taels. People have to spend so much a year, I dont me you for this. After all, Im so capable, so my son shouldntin." "You boy, you really owe you a lot. Quickly say, something happened. I am really curious about what has made you look like this." Simrly, the general king was also a little worried. This kid doesn''t make trouble all day, he is still a little ufortable. No trouble, there must be something wrong with this kid. "Father, remember the dream I told you before?" "Fuck, what are you talking about again? I didn''t want to go to the barracks and I didn''t throw you in. Now I still think this decision is the right one. The barracks you throw into are the bad luck to the barracks to the extent of the trouble. By then, the grain will be still Its useless, and its possible that its all done for you, then Im a sinner. "It''s true, that dream has worked, and the person who told me not to leave the capital has already appeared." When the other party spoke a word, he heard it. This voice was the voice from the dream. . It was exactly the same, and when he opened the curtain, the figure he saw was as familiar as the dream. Even if the person in the dream can''t see the face clearly, it is very likely that this person is the person in the dream. King General knew this dream. In this kind of thing, his kid shouldn''t be joking with him, so he asked: "Where is that person? Did something happen to the fairy in your dream?" Yes, when Mei Shangzhi was very young, he yelled and told him that he would not leave the capital, he would stay here and wait for the fairy in his dream to appear. Seeing this, people should have appeared, but why are they still so sad? It''s only possible that someone has something wrong. Mei Shangzhi nodded: "It doesn''t count as an ident, but it seems more troublesome to abduct people home." Yes, he was not upset because of Tang Guo''s identity, but because Tang Guo was willing to leave the Hou Mansion. And feel very distressed. As long as Tang Guo is willing to part with Dou Changye, everything will be easy. He was just a dude anyway, and he didn''t care what others thought. As for his dad, he is a man who doesn''t stick to the trivial and doesn''t look at the door. But, he didn''t know that Tang Guo could not see him like this. If he can trick someone, he can be what she wants. Chapter 3227: Step-wife (49) Chapter 3227: Step-wife (49) In fact, he is really not that wasteful, but his reputation is a little worse. The reason why you are a dude is because you can be a dude, you can be free, and you can bully others casually, and others dare not provoke him. Isnt itfortable to walk sideways in the capital? "Look at your fascinated boy, who actually took your soul away. You are not too young, and it is time to marry a daughter-inw. Come on, who is it? Tomorrow Lao Tzu will take someone to propose a marriage and give someone away. You marry it back." Mei Shangzhi nced at the general king and said, "It may not be possible to marry for the time being." "Could it be a kid? Or just born?" The general king frowned. "In that case, your kid really has to wait sixteen years to be one." "No." "Can you talk about things in one sentence, say one sentence, stop, this is for fun?" The general king patted Mei Shangzhi''s head vigorously, "Hurry up, I''ve said it all, why marry me? Isn''t it?" "Because she is still the wife of someone else''s house, I am waiting for her to reconcile." Mei Shangzhi had just finished speaking and hit the back of his head again. The general king yelled angrily: "When did your kid not learn well? You dare to think about that kind of thing, and I still look forward to the disharmony in the family and the reunification of the family. You stinky kid, see if I will not interrupt you today. Legs." Seeing that the general king hade with a broom, Mei Shangzhi said quickly: "Father, you listen to me, things are moreplicated, I didn''t do anything, really, just think about it in my heart, can''t I think about it? Cant you just look at it? And her current situation is actually simr to not getting married." Mei Shangzhi finally said his thoughts, and also said that the fairy in his dream was the prince wife of the Hou Mansion. When the general king heard this, he put down his broom. After hearing this, he asked, "Do you really like her? Is she really the one in your dream?" "Yes. Didn''t you buy a jade pillow for Dad? I bought it from her." "And the king of Duan Sheng gave you a set of wine vessels, which I also bought from her." The general king is lost in thought, these two things are not ordinary things. That jade pillow, he thought at first he was his own kid, rich and powerful, the blind cat ran into the dead mouse. As for the wine vessel, he thought it was the King Duan Sheng carefully looking for it. Never thought that these two things came from the hands of a little girl. Is it simple for a woman who can take out these two things? Thinking of the news from the Hou Mansion from time to time, the general king fell into deep thought. The woman was afraid that it was not easy, and his little boy probably did not lie. Could it be that the woman is really a fairy descending to the earth, otherwise how to exin the magic of the jade pillow and the wine vessel? There are many old injuries on his body. Although they were not fatal at the beginning, they are enough to make him live in pain for the rest of his life. After eating wine filled with a wine vessel and sleeping on a jade pillow every day, his body now has very little pain. At night, it won''t hurt so much that I can''t sleep in the middle of the night, and I can only dance and use swords in the yard. "Father, what are you thinking? I really didn''t go to sabotage, I was just waiting for her to make peace. But what she saw was quite moist. Old Madam Hou Mansion is not her opponent, and may not want to make peace." However, the general king thinks that such a magical woman shouldn''t always y with someone like Dou Changye, right? Chapter 3228: Step-wife (50) Chapter 3228: Step-wife (50) Yes, the general king has quickly heard from the news before,bined with the two sets of wine vessels that Tang Guo took out, a jade pillow can tell, she is not afraid of a mere Dou Changye. If it were an ordinary woman, Dou Changye left her on the wedding night, fearing that it would be a humiliation for this life. And not only did she not feel humiliated, nor was she afraid of people in the capital making jokes, she had been extremely moisturized over the past year or so. By the way, Shangguan Yungu, that kid, seemed to be interested in jade, and seemed to frequent it. It seems that there are many powerful people in the capital who will go to the women''s shop to order various items. Moreover, in addition to the jade shop, she also has clothing shops, powder shops... there are five or six shops, and all of them are in good positions, and they seem to have more ie than before. In short, it should be like this if it is calcted ording to the flow of peopleing and going. The reason why he knows this is that when he is bored, he will go out and walk around, take two more steps, and he will be able to hear a lot of news. "Boy, do you really want to kidnap people home?" When the General King knew that this person was Tang Guo, he didn''t me Mei Shangzhi for his wild thinking. If it was someone next to him, he would definitely discount this kid''s legs. "Ok." "For more than a year, you always run into the jade shop, actually to see her?" "When I bought the jade pillow, I owed it 700,000 yuan. Isn''t this refunded once every seven days?" Mei Shangzhi said indifferently, "She let me pay it back slowly before, and it takes a long time." "But I didn''t think so much before. After knowing that she was already the wife of the world, the dream of the fairy in the dream was broken." "Father, I regret so much now, howe I paid it back so quickly." The general king is also going tough to death, this kid is really stupid sometimes: "Boy, do you think she said that you can pay it back slowly, you can pay it back for a lifetime, in fact, don''t have any deep meaning?" He doesn''t think that this is something that ordinary women can say to pay back slowly. Besides, whoever wants customers in his shop to pay back so much money at once. Although some things were strange, the General King really believed that Tang Guo might no longer be the original Tang Guo, but the dream fairy that Mei Shangzhi dreamed of when he was a child. Maybe it was the fairy in the dream who wanted toe to his little boy, fearing that he would enter the military camp, and then something could not be saved, so he entrusted the dream to him and asked him to wait obediently in the capital. Otherwise, such a good thing as a jade pillow must be more than one million taels. This is a peerless treasure that has no market at all. How could it be cheaper for him? And that kid Shangguan Yungu was also lucky. He could buy two sets of wine vessels at once, and one of them happened to be given to him. That jade pillow, surely no one would think that his brat used it himself? At that time, he said that his birthday was approaching, so he didn''t even think it was given to him. The general king''s eyes lit up, and it was inevitable that this was a meeting gift from the fairy to the little boy. Knowing that he was in poor health, he used such apromise. "Father, what are you thinking about? Don''t be rough, you still have to be polite when you marry a wife, or it will scare people." "Boy, what do you think, dad thinks you can wait." Since Tang Guo had such extraordinary skills, none of the things he brought out were ordinary things, and he shouldn''t have been entangled with Dou Changye for too long. Chapter 3229: Step-wife (51) Chapter 3229: Step-wife (51) Lu Junhua has appeared in the capital, Tang Guo is now looking forward to when Dou Changye will return. Since thest time he fell out with the olddy, Dou Changye has never returned since he went out. I heard that I went to visit the mountains and water, and I went with a few friends. The two pregnant concubines in the pce were taken care of by the olddy. The yards where he lives are also arranged separately, and people are assigned to handle them. The olddy''s guard was not the woman in the back house, but was afraid that Dou Changye would have a sudden convulsion and would kill the two pregnant concubines. The olddy hasn''t had time to trouble Tang Guo recently, as if she didn''t think she could take advantage of her, and she simply didn''t bother to see her and her heart. The next day Shangguan Yungu stopped the little emperor who was out of the pce and wanted to see Lu Junhua, and got directly into the little emperor''s carriage, and sat in it without speaking. "Uncle Emperor, what''s the matter with you?" Shangguan Qingchuan looked at him like this, Shangguan Yun didn''t speak orugh, and sat directly in his carriage, looking very serious, a little scared. Shangguan Yungu nced at Shangguan Qingchuan indifferently: "Qingchuan, are you hiding something from me?" "Uncle Emperor, I have nothing to hide from you." Shangguan Qingchuan was a little innocent, "Is there any secret, how could I keep it from you. Didn''t I send someone to invite you for a major event? But every time you They all say they can''t enve the elders." "Really? Where are you going today?" Shangguan Qingchuan wasn''t a fool either, and he immediately understood what Shangguan Yungu was angry with. "Uncle Emperor, do you know that I saved a mother and son before?" Shangguan Qingchuan looked surprised, "You know that, Uncle Emperor, you said that you don''t care about things, but what you hide is really deep. You know all my little secrets." Shangguan Yungu was a bit speechless, this kid is still the same skin as he was when he was an emperor. "Since you know why I came to you, I will exin why. The emperor told you before that the origin is unknown, especially for women with children. It''s best not to provoke them. People have a husband, you To provoke, it is easy to cause misunderstandings. Even if you are the emperor, you can''t do anything wrong and break up people''s mandarin ducks." "Uncle Emperor, I haven''t forgotten what you said. The reason why I quietly settled down the mother and son was because I thought that woman was a bit weird." Shangguan Qingchuan said quietly, "I saw the mother and son today, just to get close. Contact us to see what is wrong with them." Shangguan Yungu really didn''t expect it, the fact is like this. He was not only depressed: "What''s weird?" He thought that Shangguan Qingchuan was deeply caught in the feelings of the so-called heroine, and now he was fascinated by him. After all, this person has taken the child into the house, how could he not doubt it? Now listening to what this kid means, there are other reasons. "Uncle Emperor, it means that one day I went to visit in a micro service. Didn''t you say you want to meet the world outside, lest you stay in the deep pce and be a frog at the bottom of the well? So I went out." Shangguan Yungu: "..." So you me him? "Originally, I went in another direction, but in the end I didn''t know what was going on, and I went in the opposite direction. When I walked this way, I saw a bunch of mothers and children being bullied." Chapter 3230: Step-wife (52) Chapter 3230: Step-wife (52) In Shangguan Qingchuan''s narrative, he saved the woman, and naturally got the other party''s thanks. This should be over when he came here, but he seemed to be a little uncontroble, and asked the other party where to go very enthusiastically, and the other party said to go to Beijing. At this point, he should have nodded and said goodbye. In the end, he didn''t know what happened. As if he was out of control, he said that he wanted to send the mother and child to the capital, anyway. Originally, after entering the capital, he should return to the pce. The scary thing is that he didnt know what he had done. He was so embarrassed that when he reacted, he found him standing in front of a big house. The mother and son were thanking him for finding such a good house for them. . At that time, Shangguan Qingchuan was a little angry. He always felt that he was being manipted by something. He wanted to turn around and go back quickly. As a result, he couldn''t control his hand and touched a pile of cash to the woman. Then he quickly jumped into the carriage and asked someone to drive it away. If he stayed in that ce, he didn''t know what stupid things he would do. Later he found in the pce that he was not under any control. Finally he plucked up the courage, and after he was fully prepared, he took someone to see the mother and son again. He always felt that his weirdness should be rted to that woman. Had it not been for the emperor to say that this kind of woman could not provoke him, and was always alert to him, maybe he might not be able to maintain the final sober that day. "Uncle Emperor, it''s really evil, I can''t control my body, am I hitting evil?" Shangguan Qingchuan was actually a little frightened. He was the emperor, sitting in the highest position. Suddenly one day, he found that he could not control his behavior. All these problems came from a woman. This is a potential hidden danger, because the matter is too evil, he didn''t dare to act rashly, but nned to check it out in the past and make countermeasures. "It turned out to be like this." Shangguan Yungu was also surprised. "Apart from making you uncontroble to do some strange things, is there anything else?" "It''s not true. Basically, everything I do is rted to that woman." Shangguan Qingchuan said, "Everything is normal in the pce. Only when I met that woman that day, I did a lot of things that I didn''t want. What I did. Especially I let them live in my favorite house." Shangguan Qingchuan, who woke up, was heartbroken to death. He really had a convulsion in his brain, so he would let a pair of strange mothers and children live in his favorite house. It hurts too much. "Today you are nning to go over and find out more?" "Well, I don''t dare to move her, I''m afraid there is something evil in her body." Shangguan Qingchuan is now a very qualified emperor, and will not intend to act rashly without knowing what the danger is. "It''s right that you didn''t send someone to deal with this matter directly." Shangguan Yungu said, "There are many magical things in this world that you may not know, but today you don''t need to find that woman. Let''s meet one first. people." Lu Junhua had already appeared, and Qing Chuan should also understand Tang Guo''s special identity. After all, Shishu had to give up his husband, and he also asked Qing Chuan''s imperial decree to support it. It happened that Qingchuan encountered a problem, so of course he wanted to take Qingchuan over and ask him what was going on. Chapter 3231: Step-wife (53) Chapter 3231: Step-wife (53) Tang Guo heard the system prompt, Shangguan Yungu had something to see her, so he went to the jade shop. "Uncle Master, Qingchuan has encountered a very strange thing." The door was closed tightly, Shangguan Qingchuan was still confused, why Shangguan Yungu brought him to see this elder wife. Unexpectedly, Shangguan Yun would take a look at his uncle and leave him in ce. No, what did the emperor call Mrs. Shizi? Master! He heard it right. But at this time, he didn''t have a chance to interrupt, Shangguan Yungu simply told Tang Guo what he had encountered. "Uncle Master, do you know what''s going on? Is there really a mysterious power that wants to control Qingchuan''s behavior? Or is Qingchuan''s identity exposed and the woman took the initiative?" "Neither, no one controls all of this. Mostly he has been taught by you to be sober-minded, not easy to be confused by everything in front of him. But there is always a halo on the opponent, and Qingchuan was originally a destined tool person. This tool person is sober. Now, how do you give heads to the male lead? Naturally, there will be a kind of power that wants to lead his actions." "So it is." Shangguan Yungu understood, but Shangguan Qingchuan was still confused. Tool person, what is tool person? But the name doesn''t sound very good, it shouldn''t be a good name. "Then how to solve this?" "At the beginning, the influence will be greater, and it will be fine after a while, and then no matter what it is will not affect Qingchuan''s decision-making. The premise is that he will not be emotional with this person. If he likes that woman, it is not necessarily ." Shangguan Qingchuan didn''t understand what he said before, but now he understands these words. "How could I like that woman. She has children and said she has amnesia. Maybe her husband is still looking for her everywhere. How could I destroy the originally happy home of others, even as the emperor. That''s it." System: [Host is big, your nephew taught the little emperor very well. Shangguan Yungu: Can it be bad? For more than a year, he took Shangguan Qingchuan all kinds of wandering around, and now he is very sensible to the concubines of the harem. In doing so, the harem has quieted down instead of fighting. Since there is no impact, Shangguan Yungu intends to let the little emperor try. Maybe if he has more contact, he will not be controlled by that strange power. Now he was not worried at all, the little emperor would be fascinated by Lu Junhua. Although the little emperor is not very young, he has experienced such things and has already cast a shadow on him. How could he have other feelings for Lu Junhua? When the two came out from the inside, they met Mei Shangzhi, who came from the outside with a horoscope, but suddenly put the horoscope away at the door, and the whole person became serious. When Mei Shangzhi saw the two, he was a little surprised: "Sage King Duan, Qingchuan, why are you here again?" "Shangzhi, you too, why are you here?" Shangguan Qingchuan was very curious, "Could it be that you came to see jade again?" "Yes, the jadeware here is the most unique style. Don''t look at it here, where?" "I have something to do with the emperor, so I won''t apany you to watch the jade." After confirming that there will be no serious impact, Shangguan Qingchuan can''t wait to meet that strange woman. Chapter 3232: Step-wife (54) Chapter 3232: Step-wife (54) He didn''t understand what he said before, so he had to ask the emperor uncle carefullyter. Therefore, the abnormality of Mei Shangzhi was ignored. He ignored it, but that doesn''t mean that Shangguan Yungu ignored it. Before, he felt that Shang Mei Shangzhi had a problem, and he often ran here, and every time it was when the uncle came over, there was no such coincidence. Don''t tell him, he alwayses to see jade. But today he didn''t have the time to investigate this matter, mainly because he found that Shi Shu seemed a little different to Mei Shangzhi. Just talk about the jade pillows mentioned by the General King and the two sets of wine vessels in his hand. How could the two sets of wine vessels happen to be good for the General Kings body. Needless to say that jade pillow. Such precious things are definitely not ordinary things, so why are they only sold to the dude of Mei Shangzhi? It doesn''t make sense, it doesn''t make sense. "Young Master Mei, why did youe here today?" Mei Shangzhi: Of course, I heard the entourage report that Mrs. Shizi has left the house. He still came to this ce to see the direction. Wouldn''t he have a chance encounter? Did he do anything? Just wander around at the jade shop and give the other party some money by the way. "I didn''te here specially." It''s strange that he came here specially to see her, so he secretly met with the kind he knew. Since listening to his fathers analysis, Mei Shangzhi saw Tang Guos eyes no longer look away. When the fairy in his dream left the Hou Mansion, he would find a way to deceive people into the General Kings mansion. Pooh, no. Cheating is an invitation, coaxing, no, moving her with sincerity. If no one knows Mei Shangzhi, seeing him standing in front of Tang Guo personable at this time, I really think he is an impable noble son. "Just passing by, I suddenly saw Qingchuaning over to say hello, and in the end I saw Mrs. Shiziing out, and then..." Mei Shangzhi was a little bit reluctant to take out a stack of silver bills, "I remembered that it was time to pay off the debt, and it happened to be something with me. The silver ticket can just be paid back." "Actually, don''t worry." Mei Shangzhi: He is not in a hurry to pay back the money, but he doesn''t seem to have an excuse toe and see her. Tang Guo collected the debt. Mei Shangzhi didn''t mean to leave. Instead, he wandered around the shop for a long time. He didn''t talk to Tang Guo much, and his eyes stared at the jade ware. In fact, he would look at Tang Guo from the sidelines while no one was paying attention. Even if he couldn''t secretly look at it, he would be very happy to be in the same jade shop. "I''m going back." Tang Guo saw that it was gettingte, "Did Young Master Mei have not picked the jade that he likes?" Shopkeeper: This first dude is really a scumbag. It seems that he didn''t buy any of them all afternoon, and he was so thick-skinned. Mei Shangzhi said with a little regret: "Yes, although it is very unique, this thing has to talk about the eye, if there is no eye, it will be thrown aside within two days after taking it back." Didn''t he want to stay longer? Cant talk all the time and stay alone, isnt that okay? Tang Guo and Mei Shangzhi said goodbye and went back in a sedan chair. After a while, she heard the hooves of da da da, which sounded a little messy, but it was also a beautiful sound. When Mei Shangzhi passed by the Hou Mansion, he wished that the horse would break his leg, and he would be able to watch here for a while. [The host is big, he should be aware of it, today''s attention is on you. [Ah, what a miserable man, he can only watch his wife enter other people''s homes every day. Three dayster, Dou Changye, whom Tang Guo had been looking forward to, finally returned home. Chapter 3233: Step-wife (55) Chapter 3233: Step-wife (55) "You are finally willing toe back." As soon as Dou Changye returned, he was surrounded by the olddy and the people at the door. Looking at Dou Changye, she felt angry, "Come in quickly." At the same time, Tang Guo led the four concubines to greet Dou Changye: "The son is well." Dou Changye''s expression was not so good, but when he saw Tang Guo and others, it was even worse. The reason why he came back quickly was because he finally remembered what had been calcted by the two women before the Hou Mansion. After so long, he asked someone toe back and check to see if the two women had any problems. The main thing is that they are afraid that the two women are pregnant. The result was that the two were pregnant. Can he note back and have a look? He felt ufortable at the thought of another woman pregnant with his child. This happened, how could he be worthy of Lu Junhua. He scanned Tang Guo and others one by one, and then the maid beside the olddy. He didn''t see the woman with a big belly, and he was very angry. The olddy must be afraid of what he did that prevented the two women froming out. Dou Changye walked in indifferently, but the olddy couldn''t scold at the gate, so she had to bear with her and walk in. "Olddy, those two children can''t stay!" This was what Dou Changye said first after entering the door. As soon as the words came out, the olddy was furious, and she fryed her hair in an instant: "Dou Changye, that is your biological child, who are several months old. If you say you can''t stay, you will deprive them of their birth. Right?" In the eyes of the olddy, even if Dou Changye is not, she thinks it is all good except for liking Lu Junhua. Now that Dou Changye said that the two children could not stay, she was finally disappointed. For a woman who had already died, Dou Changye was so vicious that he wanted to kill his unborn child. "Olddy, I said, those two children cannot stay," Dou Changye said coldly, "this is the child who stayed without my Dou Changye''s consent. Can''t or can''t stay." "Dou Changye, dare you!!" "The olddy can keep them for a while, but cannot keep them for a while." Dou Changye was mad. He was first arranged for a concubine, then he was taken in by so many concubines, and then by two concubines. The woman calcted that she was even pregnant with two children. "Not only the two children cannot stay, but the two women cannot stay." "Dou Changye, if you dare to do something against them, I will fight you desperately!!" The corner of Dou Changyes lips only sneered: "Olddy, there are many idents in this world. These two women who shouldn''t have appeared, and the children who shouldn''t have appeared, may the ident disappear? Olddy, don''t worry about it. An ident, just can''t figure it out." After Dou Changye said this, he turned around and left. No matter what the olddy yelled behind, she never looked back. If it weren''t for the olddy, he might have married Junhua a long time ago, and Junhua might have no ident. Later, he married Junhua''s ranking, which also experienced twists and turns. "I''m so annoying! This is so annoying!" The olddy mmed the crutches fiercely, not knowing what she was thinking of, her eyes fell on Tang Guo''s side: "Tang, you go and persuade Shizi, even if Pearl and Zhen''er are not in everything, what''s in your stomach? They are all pregnant with the blood of my Dou family." Chapter 3234: Step-wife (56) Chapter 3234: Step-wife (56) "How can you say if you can''t have it, you can''t have it?" "And you, Qiuyue, Zhang family, Li family, Chen family, you all went to persuade you. There are so many of you, you are all people of the world, talk more, maybe he can change his mind. You have been in the backyard for so long, There is no movement in her stomach, this Pearl Zhener finally got it, can''t she toss it out." "You go and persuade the world son, if he rxes, I won''t care about your disappointment." The words of the olddy made Qiuyue''s concubines numb, and their hearts felt cold. I knew that the olddy didn''t care much about their little concubines, but she didn''t expect that she would not treat them as individuals. There is no movement in their stomachs. Isn''t the olddy clear about it? Shizi didn''t like them and didn''t even look at them. If it weren''t for the wife of Shizi to take care of them, I don''t know what fate was like. Among them, Chen Xinyun was the most ufortable. Think about how well the olddy treated her when she first entered the house. When I knew that she couldn''t get the elder''s attention, I immediately fell cold, and now I have ignored her for a long time, and even thought she was useless. "Olddy, I think the old man''s heart has been decided, and we have gone, I am afraid it will be useless." Tang Guo smiled and said, this is really a dog biting a dog, a hairy mouth. "If you didn''t go, how did you know that it was useless?" Dou Changye, could it be that she couldn''t order this group of back homes toe? Tang Guo said again: "I won''t go anyway, I have to go by myself." This is a wayward and casual style. This is her usual style. The people around are actually used to it, and they don''t feel strange. . "Tang, you turned you back! Do you want to be dismissed?" The olddy may have forgotten that in the few months Tang Guo had just been tossed, she was so frustrated. Since the two concubines became pregnant, the olddy has protected the two concubines every day, and both sides have stopped the fight in a tacit understanding. Tang Guo was not afraid of being retired. Instead, he said, "Olddy, dont say this. If you calcte it, you are not qualified to take me off. What do you say Imitted? What I said is all To be honest, you have to say that I have no heirs. If you leave with this, it may be the biggest joke in the capital." Qiuyue and the others nodded silently in their hearts, yes, isn''t it the biggest joke? Because Shi Ziye didn''t like them in the backyard, he would nevere to their house. It turned out that the olddy wanted to divorce them for this reason, which was really a joke. In fact, Qiuyue and others have discovered that Dou Changye''s reputation in the capital has changed a little over the past year or so. In the past, the people in the capital, talented men and beautiful people, talked about Dou Changye reciting poems to praise him as a loving person. Recently, they asionally heard the wind, those talented and beautiful people outside have not praised Dou Changye for a long time. Especially every time when Dou Changye was mentioned, the whole hall turned out to be silent, as if something bad was mentioned. And those women who once wanted to marry Dou Changye even quickly denied the matter, and they have already begun to talk about kissing. Tang Guo''s words made the olddy awkward. Looking at Tang Guo, the whole person was not good. She gritted her teeth and finally only said: "You guys go back quickly, it''s all useless." Chapter 3235: Step-wife (57) Chapter 3235: Step-wife (57) "Then we won''t disturb the olddy," Tang Guo reminded, "Olddy, the two younger sisters are pregnant, you have to take good care of them," Tang Guo approached the olddy a few steps when he said this. If the olddy feels that she may not be able to protect her, she can actually ask for help, such as asking the emperor for this matter, it might still be useful." "Go away, you don''t want you to intervene in my affairs. You just want my Houfu house to be uneasy. Since you entered the door, few good things have happened." Tang Guo wasn''t angry at all, and only said, "When you didn''te to your mansion, there were no good things happening in your mansion. Olddy, speak with your conscience and save your tongue." "The olddy is going to rest, sisters,e back with me." "Yes, ma''am." Qiuyue waited for her concubine to salute quickly, "Olddy, the concubine will leave first." The olddy looked at Qiuyue and the others, following Tang Guo obediently, with an unspeakable taste. These little concubines, obviously she was looking for the Tang family, why are all of them so obedient and well-behaved? What kind of ecstasy did the Tang family give them? "Madam, the olddy won''t have any problems, right?" Qiuyue was a little worried, if she really angered the olddy, can the world condemn her? At that time, no one suppressed Shi Ziye, Shi Ziye was afraid that they would deal with all of them. A few months ago, when Shi Ziye didn''t hesitate to kill the two women, they had no hope of him. Once satisfied with being a passionate person, it turns out that there is such a side. It may be a blessing to be pleased by him. Not being liked by him should be a tragedy. "No, the olddy''s body is good." Even if it''s not good, she has to let the olddy be well, at least to live to the age of the plot, otherwise I am sorry that she has stayed in the Hou Mansion for so long. The olddy in the plot has the same character. Even if Dou Changye isn''t anymore, she will always be her grandson. Just like now, don''t look at the olddy being very angry with Dou Changye, and if the other party is softened, she will still forgive Dou Changye, which isparable to them. The olddy targeted Lu Junhua for a long time in the plot. But the children born to Lu Junhua are still the same love. Especially in the plot, there is only the child born by Lu Junhua. Later, Dou Changye rebelled against others and seeded. The olddy''s attitude softened a lot. And Dou Changye wanted to send the original owner to the temple because of Lu Junhua, but the olddy did not stop him. She thinks that the original owner is a dispensable person, so just go in. Later, the overall situation was settled. With Lu Junhua''s child in the middle, the olddy''s attitude waspletely softened, and Lu Junhua was relieved, and the family was very good. As for the original owner who was thrown into the mountain temple for repairs, she subconsciously ignored it. Because of the sessor of the original owner, Lu Junhua didn''t recognize it at all. He and Dou Changye were already married. The olddy was very happy when she heard that the original owner had died, as if she was missing one obstacle, she quickly began to rant and let the two get married. Tang Guo was even wondering whether the bandits and the fire had Dou Changye''s arm. After all, the existence of the original owner made Lu Junhua unwilling to marry him once. Chapter 3236: Step-wife (58) Chapter 3236: Step-wife (58) Now, it''s lively. It is impossible for Dou Changye to seed in rebellion. It''s funny to want to poison Shangguan Yungu, the current strength of Shangguan Yungu can be poisoned by ordinary poison? It was impossible for Lu Junhua to make the little emperor dizzy. I heard Shangguan Yungu say that now the little emperor often goes to Lu Junhua, but not because he likes it, but when he is sure that there is no danger, he goes to Lu Junhua to test the magical power. Sometimes he will try to resist the pull of that kind of power, sometimes you and he will be pulled with that kind of power to see what stupid things he will do. Tang Guo didn''t expect that the little emperor would be so fun, and he would even face this mysterious power. The little emperor was very clever. When he knew that Tang Guo was not easy, he knew that his uncle Shangguan Yungu might be different. Although I didn''t ask anything directly, the whole person became a lot harder. Not only did he work a lot, but he also learned to go to the harem with rain and dew. In the morning, Tang Guo heard Shangguan Yunguining in the group, saying that the little emperor had been upset recently, why his concubines'' stomachs hadn''t moved, he had worked so hard, and why no prince was born yet. Tang Guo wasughing crazy at the time, but he also guessed that the little emperor had noticed something and nned to train the prince to take over as soon as possible, and then follow Shangguan Yun and Gu Hun? If this is the case, the little emperor who is not led by the plot king is really a talent. Speaking of without the traction of the story master, the people in this capital are better than Dou Changye, and they are really countless. "You don''t have to worry so much. Go back and y the Ye Zi Opera. Today I rebutted the olddy. She will not let you persuade the son of the world. "Yes, ma''am." Seeing Tang Guo being so indifferent, Qiuyue and the others felt calmer. Just thinking that this indifferent, ruthless and even cruel world son turned out to be their husband, their hearts were still a little desperate. If they can stay in the back house all the time, that''s fine, even if something happens one day, they won''t be able to resist it at all. Now their only support is the wife. Qiuyue and the others were thinking silently, if the wife is a man, being a wife''s concubine would be a little more rxed and morefortable than being a man in the house. Several people who were thinking about it hurriedly ran in to y a leaf opera. System: [Host, don''t be too kind to them, lest people think about it. You see, a few words make these little concubines blush again. If you were a man, they might not be able to help it. "In the future, I will give them a good person so that they have no time to think about it." Tang Guo said with a smile, "It should be two days before Dou Changye will discover the existence of Lu Junhua." Tang Guo hadn''t waited until Lu Junhua was discovered by Dou Changye, but Mei Shangzhi was stopped by Shangguan Yungu for questioning. Shangguan Yun thought about it, but still felt that something was wrong with Mei Shangzhi. "King Duansheng, do you have anything to do with me?" In terms of seniority, Mei Shangzhi has been a peer for a long time, so Shangguan Yungu is a peer, so he doesn''t fear each other at all. Besides, he is the number one boy in the capital. The emperor is his junior. Who is afraid of? "You always confess, why go to the wife of the world if nothing is wrong?" Shangguan Yungu asked seriously. Chapter 3237: Step-wife (59) Chapter 3237: Step-wife (59) "Don''t think I didn''t find it. You have to go to the jade shop every few days, boy, I tell you, you''d better not make any crooked ideas, otherwise I won''t be able to save you." Shangguan Yungu said with some worry that he didn''t think he had anything to do with this kid who provokes people all over the capital. And since childhood, although this kid is a bit of a jerk, he is a little dude, and what they can bear is that they dont bully civilians or provoke innocent people. Arrogance is a bit arrogant, but the bullies are those they feel bullied. Two times, there is nothing wrong with people. But now this kid runs into the jade shop every few days, and it is said that he still can''t buy it. Empty away, empty back. From the original seven days, it became a trip every three days. I stayed for an afternoon. I showed all the jade in the shop, but he just didn''t buy it! I heard that he not only reads, but alsoments. Aftermenting, I didn''t buy it again. This makes him mad, does this kid know who owns the shop? It was his uncle uncle, and he was about to provoke uncle uncle. This kid was afraid that he would be out of help and there was no time for rescue. He had heard from Master that at the beginning his brother was the trouble of his uncle, and he wanted his life, but in the end he was made so miserable by his uncle, it could not be the worst. He said that his brother was still crazy. Killing it directly is straightforward. It drives people crazy, which is really scary. When one of Mei Shang heard this, he knew that Shangguan Yungu had misunderstood what bad things he was going to do. He really didn''t do anything bad, he just went to see the fairy of his dream. Not seeing one day is like three autumns. If you haven''t seen it for three days, it''s nine autumns. These days of suffering really made him too hard to wait. In a short period of time, he saw all the jade in the shop. He was able to memorize the style of the jade, how it was produced, and the meaning. I just don''t know when his little fairy can leave the Hou Mansion and fly to his house. Except for the days when he went to the shop, he has been working very hard recently, trying to get more offerings. After the fairiese to his house, they will not be without food. "I just went to stroll around. I don''t have any other intentions. Don''t worry, Duan Shengwang, I have no intention of making trouble." Mei Shangzhi briefly exined that he would not tell the other party that he was waiting for the fairy to fly to his house. . Shangguan Yungu didn''t know what to say, and finally warned in a low voice: "You kid, no matter how troubles are caused, please don''t cause trouble in the shop of the wife of this world. You said you haven''t made trouble yet, and now everyone knows you for three days As soon as I went, many people were afraid to buy things there. As long as you were there, who would dare to go? You went and didnt buy. Are you still making trouble?" Although Uncle Master didn''t say anything, Shangguan Yungu felt that Uncle Master knew that this kid had something to do with him, so he didn''t care. If it is really annoying, what if the uncle is bothered? It is better to restrain this kid so as not to disturb the uncle. Mei Shangzhi was stunned for a moment, was this the case? He just wanted to stay in the shop a little longer. Even if she doesn''t speak, as long as she sits in the shop and reads the books, he stands far away and is in the same ce with her, and he feels that life is going by like a wild horse running away. Unexpectedly, if he stayed for an afternoon, it would be easy for no one in the shop toe in. Chapter 3238: Step-wife (60) Chapter 3238: Step-wife (60) He just said, why every time he was there, no one went in to disturb him. However, the little fairy didn''t seem to drive him away. Dad''s analysis should be correct. The little fairy actually came to meet him. She might be a road idiot and flew to the wrong yard. Fortunately, that Dou Changye was not a good one, the little fairy will definitelye to his house after she finishes her work. The little fairy did not drive him away, indicating that she agreed with his existence. Thinking about it this way, Mei Shangzhi was still a little bit happy. However, even if the little fairy loves him so much, he can''t be confident, he has to do something to make the little fairy happy. "You kid, are you listening?" "Listen, listen." Mei Shangzhi nodded quickly, with a serious guarantee on his face, "Don''t worry, I will pay attention to it, and I won''t cause trouble in the future." From now on, he will be a gentle and elegant dude in the capital. Even if he bullies people, he can''t open his teeth and dance his ws. He has to hide a knife in hisughter with justification and evidence. If he bullies people, they can only hold them back. Keep a good image at any time so that the little fairy will not be disappointed. "In short, you are not allowed to cause trouble in the future." Shangguan Yungu warned again. "I know, I know, I won''t cause trouble, Duan Shengwang, don''t worry." Hanging on the cloud, Gu coldly snorted: "Don''t me me for being wordy, I''m still your brother by all ounts, this time I persuade you, it''s for your good." "Yes, yes, brother, I''m listening, I''m listening." Mei Shangzhi nodded, and Qing Chuan was right. Shangguan Yun was too wordy when he was looking at people. Qing Chuan also said that when being trained by the other party, just agree to obediently, otherwise, it may be a long story that will make people dizzy. Shangguan Yungu finally felt relieved before leaving. On this day, Tang Guo came to the shop again. Because Mei Shangzhi was too persistent, she decided toe to the shop once every three days. She knew that Mei Shangzhi sent someone to look at the Hou Mansion, and the other party would know when she went out. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for her to arrive before Mei Shangzhi came in. The nearest Mei Shangzhi, when walking, was indeed much normal. He doesn''t take a horoscope at every turn, and he lookszy and disdainful. Basically, when you enter the shop, your eyes will light up, and thezy and disdainful smile on your face will hardly appear when facing Tang Guo. In front of Tang Guo, he was like a good baby. "Mrs. Shizi, are you here?" Mei Shangzhi''s eyes lit up again, and he put a set in his arms, and put out a stack of silver tickets, "I wanted to go around here, but I didn''t expect you to be there. , It happens to be carrying silver taels, not many in quantity, it can be a little bit." Now Mei Shangzhi is very regretful, why didn''t Tang Guo sell him the jade pillow directly at a high price of five million, or even a high price of ten million. That way, he can stay for several decades, which would be ufortable. "Well, don''t worry, pay it back slowly." Tang Guo said this as usual. Hearing this, Mei Shangzhi was enthusiastic in his heart. This should be the little fairy''s preference for him. Hehe! So, how could he make the business in her shop bad? Tang Guo did feel that Mei Shangzhi today was a bit strange. Soon there were many people in the shop, all looking at jade. Not only watching, but also buyingter. The jade that was bought was of good quality. She observed that most of these people didn''t understand jade. Chapter 3239: Step-wife (61) Chapter 3239: Step-wife (61) Basically, I asked the price, and finally picked an expensive one to buy. I am a local tyrant, I am very rich and powerful, if I want to put it in another store, I will be ughtered as a fat sheep. Mei Shangzhi took a peek at Tang Guo from time to time, hehe, he belongs to the little fairy anyway, isn''t this a matter of giving the left hand to the right hand? Tang Guo understood that these people were all found by Mei Shangzhi. [The host is big, this kid is really pleasing, I don''t know who I learned from. Someone must have reminded him, he didn''t know this some time ago. On this day, Mei Shangzhi stayed for another afternoon. Until the evening, there was an endless stream of peopleing in to buy jade from the jade shop. Although Mei Shangzhi basically didn''t talk to Tang Guo, he stood aside and watched the shopkeeper''s hands be sour, and his heart blossomed with joy. If the little fairy came to the shop every day, he would arrange for someone toe and buy jade. Anyway, I bought it back and I was at home. From now on, it will still belong to the little fairy, all of them belong to hers. It would be better if he belonged to hers. Tang Guo and Mei Shangzhi bid farewell, Mei Shangzhi smiled and nodded. Not long after Tang Guo left, he also left. On this day, he rarely rode past the Hou Mansion. Instead, he went into an alley, and soon there were many people by his side. "My son, all the jade articles are here." "My son, I bought these jade articles for all the silver I sent you." Mei Shang patted his confidant with satisfaction on his face: "Good job, good acting skills, all rewards!" "Master Xie." "Let''s go, it''s all gone, and go back." At night, Tang Guo justy down, went to the group to take a look, and saw Shangguan Yungu appear. [Shangguan Yungu]: School flower, did Mei Shangzhi go to your shop again today? Didn''t trouble you? When he heard this news, Shangguan Yungu was furious. Didnt you agree before? Turns around and doesn''t listen, it''s really that kid''s consistent style. [School Flowers]: He dide, but he didn''t cause trouble. [Shangguan Yungu]: I have told him to tell him not toe over and cause trouble to the uncle, but this kid just refused to listen. [School Flowers]: Its okay, its not too much trouble, it cant bother me. Looking at the text sent by Tang Guo, Shangguan Yungu always felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t feel that something was wrong. After all, Mei Shangzhi didn''t seem to have done anything, and Shishu shouldn''t care about such trivial matters. [Shangguan Yungu]: In short, if that kid provokes something, please forgive me, Master, I will talk about himter. In fact, this kid is a little dull, but he won''t pay it back. If he had a bad heart, the general king would have broken his leg long ago. [School Flower]: Since it''s not a bad thing, I don''t care about such trivial matters, so I don''t need to say anything. Maybe the jade in my jade shop is so good-looking, he has no money to buy it, and he can''t help bute over and take a look. [Shangguan Yungu]: It is also possible, after all, the General Kings Mansion is indeed not as rich as other families. I heard that he bought a jade pillow herest time. The general king liked it very much. It is said that he spent a lot of money. System: Not only spent a little bit of money, but also owed a lot. During this period, no one else in the group spoke. After waiting for Tang Guo to go to the group, Ziyun and other talents appeared. Chapter 3240: Step-wife (62) Chapter 3240: Step-wife (62) [Ziyun]: Yun Gu, what is the name of the kid you just mentioned? What did he do that made you think your girl would be angry? [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, what did that kid do? Shangguan Yungu said the matter as it was, and there was a brief silence in the group. [Mo Yuntian]: It''s really not a big deal, the girls don''t mind, in fact, don''t worry about it. [Ziyun]: Yes, the girls said that you don''t need to worry about it, you really don''t care about it. Maybe the jade that the girl brought out was so good that he wanted to buy it but couldn''t afford it, so he nned to have an eye addiction. [Margaret]: I want to warn you seriously, it''s best to leave it alone. Since the school flowers are not annoying, there is no need to do anything else. [Emanuel]: Yes, don''t worry about it, you can''t control this matter. [Mission]: It''s better to be nice to that kid. Shangguan Yungu: Why? [Yinhuan]: Listen to everyone''s right, just leave it alone. [Mo Yuntian]: We won''t talk about the more, you will knowter. Mo Yuntian and other mysterious words made Shangguan Yungu guess. After guessing this, he really didn''t care. His guess is, is it because the uncle Master has taken a fancy to Mei Shangzhi''s talent and intends to ept him as a disciple, just like him worshipping Mo Yuntian as his master? Now it is giving Mei Shang a test, no, or she is still observing this kid''s character. Maybe something like this happened before, and everyone is not curious about it at all. After thinking about it, Shangguan Yun couldn''t help but said: "This kid is really a blessing, and he can be seen by the uncle." System: Although they are all fancy, there are still big differences. The olddy didn''t need Tang Guo''s troubles, and knew that it was impossible to take advantage of Tang Guo. I have been doing things mysteriously recently, it should be to protect the two pregnant concubines. As for Tang Guo''s proposal to ask her to report this matter to the emperor, she would never do that. Doing so means that she only needs a great-grandson and abandons the grandson Dou Changye. In the eyes of the olddy, even if grandson let her down again now, one day he will understand. If you really want to make things happen to the emperor, she is afraid that she will lose face. Tang Guo was not interested in doing anything to help the olddy. Every day, he yed with a few concubines in a leaf y, making life easy andfortable. Until that, Litchi came back in a panic, walked to her side, and quietly said one thing: "Miss, it''s not good, something happened." "whats the matter?" Tang Guo knew that it was Dou Changye who saw Lu Junhua and nned to bring people back, but was stopped by the people who protected Lu Junhua. Dou Changye was very angry, so he came back to take people and forced to enter the house. Yes, although Dou Changye likes Lu Junhua very much, he is also a very authoritarian person. Looking at the person I like, I don''t even want toe back for myself. Even if Lu Junhua has lost his memory, Dou Changye, who is close to Feng Mo, can''t think of anything else now, and just wants to bring back people who think day and night. "Shi Ziye took a lot of people out in a hurry. Now people outside are discussing that Shi Ziye took so many people out to grab a woman. Thetest news says that the two sides have started fighting." The reason why the little emperor sent so many people to protect Lu Junhua was because he felt that this woman had that kind of strange power, which was not simple in itself. He couldn''t kill people for no reason, and he was very curious about that power, and he often went to y. Also, his uncle and the elder wife seemed to know something. Therefore, the people who are sent are still masters in the pce. How can Dou Changye bepared with the masters of the pce? The little emperor received the news before he could get him back. The person who received the news first was actually Shangguan Yungu. Tang Guo had previously said that he did not want him to interfere, so he ignored it. "Mrs. Shizi, the olddy would like to please." Just after listening to the words of lychee, the words of spring flowers sounded outside, it should be the olddy who knows about this, ask her toe and discuss it. Chapter 3241: Step-wife (63) Chapter 3241: Step-wife (63) "Since I''m here, follow me out and persuade your elder son toe back." When Dou Changye fought with the NPC in order to grab a woman, the olddy was shocked and felt a particrly bad feeling. Later, I sent my confidant to check it out, only to find that the woman looked exactly like Lu Junhua. It is said that there is a child beside the woman, which made the olddy a little bit lucky. This is probably a woman who looks simr to Lu Junhua, but Dou Changye saw him, which made him suddenly crazy. If he really cared about Lu Junhua so much, he probably wouldn''t find a substitute, or a substitute with a child. Tang Guo did not refute this time, but obediently responded, letting the olddy breathe a sigh of relief. As everyone knows, Tang Guo just wanted to go to the theater especially, not with the purpose of persuading Dou Changye. Dou Changye had a big trouble over there, she was happy. A group of people hurried to the outside of a certain house, and the two sides were already in conflict. Seeing that Dou Changye''s robes were covered with dust, and the people he had brought with him, all wailed on the ground. Knowing that this conflict ended with the defeat of Dou Changye. "Junhua, don''t you really remember me?" Dou Changye could only try to wake up Lu Junhua''s lost memories because he couldn''t take the woman he liked back with force. But his vicious look just now scared Lu Junhua, it was impossible to remember who he was. I just think this man is very rude. When she came up, she called her Junhua, and then asked her how to have children and how she could be with other people. If she didn''t agree, she would find someone to rob her. Now it seemed that she couldn''t beat her, and she wanted to use words to deceive her. So now she only hates Dou Changye, she doesn''t have any good feelings at all. "I have said so many times that I don''t know you. I am not the person you know. You should have admitted wrong." "No, I didn''t admit my mistake. You are Junhua, you are Lu Junhua, Junhua, have you forgotten our happy days? Have you forgotten my oath?" "Why don''t you say anything? I really don''t know you, and I don''t call Lu Junhua, son, please leave now." If ording to the original plot, Dou Changye would not have been so rough when he first saw Lu Junhua. That''s the fact that the original owner didn''t have Tang Guo in the original plot and is now in the Hou Mansion. Now it was the olddy who couldn''t toss her, so she found a lot of concubines to respond to her, trying to make Dou Changye favor her, but they all failed. In the end, the olddy was furious, and after listening to the advice of the mother next to her, she bought two women in and used some means to be with Dou Changye. Not only being together, but also being pregnant at once. This pregnancy is of course not idental, but inevitable. The two women knew their fate, and instead of being bought and sold, they should settle down in Houfu. The secret medicine was taken in advance to make it easy to get pregnant. But most people don''t know these secret things. Dou Changye became pregnant because of his two concubines, and the olddy tried to protect him. He was very angry about this. It can be said that the whole person is a bit irrational. Now that I see Lu Junhua, I will naturally not be the same as the original plot. I am very patient to re-acquaint with her and regenerate a good impression. Chapter 3242: Step-wife (64) Chapter 3242: Step-wife (64) He desperately wanted to bring Lu Junhua back to the Hou Mansion, so that the olddy, Tang Guo and others wouldpletely give up and let them understand that he would only have Lu Junhua alone. It''s just that the current little emperor is not obsessed with Lu Junhua, because of curiosity, he has sent a top pce expert to protect him. From this beginning, Dou Changye suffered a big loss. "You go and invite the elder son back to the house." Outside, the olddy didn''t want to go to meet Dou Changye by herself, of course she learned that Tang Guo had been assigned. Tang Guo gave the olddy a white look and shook his head: "Don''t go." "You! When is the time now, do you really want the son to stay here and make a big noise? After a while, the people in the capital will watch the jokes to see where you put your face." Tang Guo almostughed, where did she put her face? Now in front of the people in Beijing, she seems to have no face, right? Lychee whispered: "Miss, people in the capital now say that you are thick-skinned and will notugh at you anymore." It seemed that Lichee, who saw Tang Guo''s thoughts and gradually changed his character, muttered like this. Tang Guo could hear this very quiet sentence. "If you don''t want to be embarrassed, go quickly and marry you back. It''s finally a useful ce. Now that the world''s mind is confused, your responsibility as the world''s wife is to make the world''s son wake up and go back to the house with you." The olddy said, "Also With you, as the concubine of the son, you should also persuade the son. Now the son doesn''t know what has been provoked, and his head is confused, you must persuade you to go back as soon as possible. You are the son of the son, and the son will listen to you soon. Wake up." The olddy''s words made Dou Changye''s current behavior be sick. Even if everyone doesn''t believe it, you still have to say that it is Dou Changye who is ill, not that he really brought someone to grab someone. "If you don''t go, the world''s son is obviously angry. Maybe you will give me a palm. I can''t bear it." Tang Guo shook his head firmly, and told Qiu Yue to wait, "You stay away from the son of the world, just your little one. Physically, he will kill you with one p." Tang Guo''s expression seriously instructed the concubines to stay away. If it weren''t for the wrong asion, it was really easy to make peopleugh. But the concubines Qiuyue, who were the parties, were deeply moved. Sure enough, no matter when, only the husband is really good to them. At this time, even if you risk it, you must protect them. Such ady shouldn''t have been so ignored by Dou Changye in a ce like Houfu. System: [The host is big, look at a few Qiuyue, teary eyes, if it wasn''t for the wrong asion, you might be crying bitterly at you. Tsk tut, the host is a scumbag, and deceived the hearts of these youngdies again. Does your conscience hurt at all? "Tongzi, are you broken? Why do you always think of some horrible things in your mind?" "Tang, are you really going to **** me off?" Although the olddy was very angry with the crutches, her voice was low and low. It was obviously outside, and she didn''t want to make trouble too ugly. Others were shameless, she wanted it, she didn''t want the whole capital toe over to make a joke at all, they even robbed the women in public. "Tang n, in the mansion, just let it go. It''s outside. You''d better be more interesting. If you don''t persuade the son to go back today, you won''t be able to raise your head in Beijing." Chapter 3243: Step-wife (65) Chapter 3243: Step-wife (65) Tang Guo snorted, almost making the olddy fall on his back. Especially seeing her indifferent look made her very angry. If it hadn''t been for Dou Changye''s disobedience, she would have let him take Tang Guo off. "Tang, you should do me a favor, big deal, I won''t make it difficult for you in the future." The olddy finallypromised, "Did you see the woman standing at the gate of the house?" The olddy whispered: "Although I don''t know if the woman is Lu Junhua, she looks exactly like Lu Junhua. If you don''t persuade the son to go back today, if you really bring this woman into the Hou Mansion in the future, don''t me me. Remind, you have no good life." Tang Guo still didn''t care: "But it''s just that, it''s a big deal and separation. No, Husband, Husband is so distracted, it''s better if you leave." "you you" Qiuyue and the others buried their heads and ignored them. The madam''s undaunted look really made them envy. But they also know that if this matter is put on their own body, they will never be able to do it. They are not free, so why not be afraid? Being able to eat a bite of food and continue this life is already extraordinary. Most women in this world are like them, don''t know what dignity is, and have never experienced it. No, they have experienced it now, all their dignity is picked up here by thedy. It is the wife who protects them so that they can eat well, dress well and not be vited. If there is no wife, there will be a few of them, I am afraid that apart from Chen Xinyun, few will have a good end. The olddy kept their sales deeds, and how to deal with them, they didn''t follow her. "Tang, how are you willing to persuade the elder son toe back?" The olddy did not go by herself because she knew that she could not persuade people toe back, and that she might still be mocked by Dou Changye. She has experienced many things like this. Now she is falling out with Dou Changye again, she is just afraid that Dou Changye will be angry with the two concubines who have children because of her behavior. This Tang family is obviously very smart, after so long in the contest, she has understood that the Tang family is not that simple. Perhaps the other party really has a way to persuade Dou Changye to go back. Now she saw the woman who was exactly like Lu Junhua and felt ufortable. Had it not been for the disaster star, could her grandson be like this? Now that I am muddled, I have even done this kind of robbing in broad daylight. Speaking out, that''s a big joke. "Olddy, it is not impossible for me to persuade the elder son to return home, but you have to give me something." When the olddy heard Tang Guo asking for something, she was obviously relieved: "Let''s talk about it, what do you want? As long as I can give it to you, I will give it to you. But your request should not be too much, or I won''t agree." Compromise in front of the Tang family is not a matter of once or twice. It doesn''t matter if you do it again. The most important thing now is to persuade Dou Changye to go back. "Tang, are you really sure to persuade the elder son to go back?" The olddy asked with some worry. Tang Guo nodded, "As long as you agree to my terms, not to mention one elder son, or ten elder sons, I can invite people back." The olddy is a little skeptical, does the Downs have such great capabilities? "Go ahead, what do you want." Chapter 3244: Step-wife (66) Chapter 3244: Step-wife (66) No matter what, she can only watch the Tang family now, mainly because she herself can''t get Dou Changye back by force, she can only hope for the Tang family. Maybe there is a way for this pungent person. Tang Guo lowered her voice: "I think Qiuyue, Zhang Yuanxiang, and Li Dong''er are very obedient concubines, and they serve me veryfortably, but they are not from my side. I am afraid that if I get along with them for a long time, they will change their hearts. Will betray me and give me poison...So, olddy, you give me their deeds. Then I am not afraid that they will secretly poison me." Although she lowered her voice, Qiuyue and others heard it. Have they served Madam? No, at most it is to apany his wife to y the leaf opera or something, but this is not a wait. Besides, they were still given the money for ying the Ye Zi Opera. Madams shop will give them rewards after the end of the month. Mrs. Reward said that their embroidery craftsmanship is good, and there happens to be a shop under their name that sells items that their daughters like. Let them embroider more, take it to the store and sell it, and then give them money. Therefore, after they have been in this back house for so long, their purses are really bulging. Is Madam really afraid of their poisoning? That''s pretty much a lie to the puppy. Thinking of a possible Qiuyue and the others, his eyes were hot, and tears burst out suddenly. But Qiuyue is very exciting, afraid that after the olddy knows the truth, she will be willing to sell her to her. It''s her own bad thing, can it hurt her. As a result, Qiuyue cried out: "Madam, the concubine really didn''t mean to hurt you." When she was speaking, she also pinched Zhang Yuanxiang. Thetter reacted and turned to the olddy with tears: "The concubine is also loyal to her." Zhang Yuanxiang also pinched Li Dong''er, and Li Dong''er wiped her tears with her kerchief: "Concubine is really dedicated to serving his wife, she will never have two hearts." In this world, I am afraid that no one can give her two hearts. No one who treats her better than his wife will never show up again. Tang Guo: "..." These two of them are not yed in normal times, so I enjoyed Biao Biao acting here? System: The host looks like a scumbag! Why does the little sister act and why she shed tears? Does she have no points in her heart? The olddy finally felt relieved by seeing the trembling appearance of these little concubines. It turns out that their life is not very good. This Tang family is a savage person, and it is the same for her, and for these concubines, I am afraid it is not very good. Usually obedient and obedient, most of them have to be obedient after being cleaned up in the house. The olddy showed sympathetic eyes, and still agreed to Tang Guo''s condition. "Okay, I promised to give you the deed to sell their lives. Tang, now you should help me persuade the son to go back?" The reason why there was no more trouble was that Dou Changye over there was talking to Lu Junhua. The basic meaning of the dialogue is that Dou Changye said you are my Junhua, and I said you are you. Lu Junhua said again, I am not your Junhua, I am not called Lu Junhua at all. You have admitted the wrong person, you should not make trouble unreasonably. "In that case, the olddy will press her handprint and manage the shop for so long. I still think that ck and white writing works best." Chapter 3245: Step-wife (67) Chapter 3245: Step-wife (67) Tang Guo immediately produced a written certificate, which made the olddy feel a little unstable. This Tang family is so good at calcting! I have never seen such a calction. Should she be thankful that Dou Changye is not obsessed with people like the Tang family, otherwise the Hou Mansion will be calcted by the other party. In desperation, the olddy pressed her handprints, her face was ugly, and her tone was particrly bad, and said, "Everything is as you wish. Hurry up and persuade the son to go back. If the sun rises a little bit, everyone will be almost up." She did want to deny the ount afterwards, and agreed to give it, but did not say when to give it. She gave it back and gave itter, and she gave it just before she died. But the Tang family was too shrewd and couldn''t even count the other party. "The olddy is so refreshing, then I''ll do this for you beautifully." Tang Guo responded with a smile, and finally made the olddy spit out a sullen air, hoping that this aggressive guy could do something about it. "Madam, be careful." Qiuyue reminded in a low voice, "If the world is angry, you have to hide." Tang Guo smiled and nodded. Dou Changye was a mere finger, and she could make the other person disabled with just one finger. Tang Guo had already walked towards Dou Changye, and Dou Changye was still talking to Lu Junhua in the air. Because he couldn''t beat the opponent, he could only try to talk about the past and let Lu Junhua think about it. It''s just that after talking for so long, Lu Junhua is still very prepared for Dou Changye, let alone remembering, now she can''t wait for Lu Junhua to leave. She knew something about Houfu. Especially Mrs. Shizi, who is a celebrity throughout the capital, the kind of person with a bad reputation. I also know that Dou Changye once married a tablet and went back, probably because she looked the same as the other person liked. Thinking of this, Lu Junhua didn''t hate Dou Changye much anymore. Seeing his obsessive appearance, he felt that he was a poor person. So when Tang Guo came over, Lu Junhua was bitterly persuading: "My son, you should have admitted your mistake. Although it may look a bit like the person in your mind, I really am not. To put it bluntly, I still have a child. , How could it be the person in your mind?" When he mentioned the child, Dou Changye''s attention was attracted. His indifferent gaze fell on the child, as if he was about to eat the child, which really shocked Lu Junhua. She hugged the child quickly, and no longer wanted to say anything to Dou Changye. Her eyes kept looking outside. Just now, someone who had already had an instinct to report to Shangguan Qingchuan, of course it was him who she was looking forward to. The people in Shangguan Qingchuan were able to stop Dou Changye, which made her feel at ease. "Sir, I think you should admit your mistakes, and you should go back first. It will cause inconvenience to others if you make trouble here." Tang Guo had alreadye to Dou Changye''s side, persuading in a low voice, her voice really sounded incredibly gentle. The olddy breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that she had really acted, fearing that this violent person would do nothing. She turned around and red at Qiuyue and the others, hum, they were all dull things. A man''s heart can''t be grasped, it must be that they are not working hard enough. "There is nothing wrong with you here, it''s best not to be nosy." Dou Changye saw Tang Guo suddenly appearing, his eyes were full of cold light. Now that he has married someone else, Junhua might already know it, so he would deny him, deliberately. Chapter 3246: Step-wife (68) Chapter 3246: Step-wife (68) Junhua was originally a naughty person, and he was jealous, but he didn''t see anyone smiled at him, and said that in the future, they will get married, and they must rece all those who are waiting for them with small servants, so as not to have a maid Think about things and think about things. He thinks it makes sense. Dou Changye nced at Lu Junhua and found that the other party was looking at Tang Guo with curiosity, thinking that his guess was correct. When Junhua thinks that he has married someone else, he will pretend not to know him. "You hurry back, if the olddy insisted on asking you toe in, I wouldn''t allow it," Dou Changye said viciously, "I have nothing to do with you. I only have Junhua in my heart, no matter how much you do. Work hard, I won''t even look at you." "Hurry up, don''t be an eyesore here." Dou Changye''s voice became even colder. Tang Guo still smiled, "Okay, my son." The olddy stomped her feet with anger, but she was really useless. Even if she breached the contract for a while, she wouldn''t give the other side a contract with those maids. Empty glove white wolf, think beautifully! As everyone knows, when Tang Guo was about to walk back, she suddenly turned around, and before Dou Changye hadn''t reacted, she shed the back of Dou Changye''s neck with a hand knife. Dou Changye didn''t even think that there would be such a trick. Rolling his eyes, he didn''t have time to say a word, and he fell to the ground with a bang. The olddy was stunned. All Qiuyue were stupid. Lu Junhua was also taken aback. Tang Guo''s movements were too fast just now, that is, she kept staring at each other without seeing how she suddenly hit the back of Dou Changye''s neck. She was so urate and her skill was really good. This scene was seen by the little emperor and Shangguan Yungu who hurried over. Shangguan Yungu: This is Uncle Shi. Presumably, Uncle Shi''s strength should have recovered a little bit. That''s right, for someone like Uncle Master, how can he recover some strength to protect himself. Shangguan Qingchuan: He knew that the wife of the elder son, who was called by the emperor''s uncle, was not simple. That one-handed knife can''t be smashed by ordinary people. It is simply and neat, and it can knock a martial artist into a stun, without any resistance at all. Even if it was him, he would not necessarily stun Dou Changye with a knife. He had already seen Dou Changye''s skill with his own eyes. A few years ago, when he went out to y in the pce, he met an assassin from the empire. Although he brought a lot of people, the opponent was aggressive, and if he had to deal with it, he would indeed suffer countless casualties. At that time, Dou Changye happened to be in the outskirts and brought in the other party''s people. Because of this, he agreed to a request from Dou Changye to marry him and Lu Junhua''s tablet. "You...you..." The olddy hurriedly walked to Tang Guo''s. You said a few things, but didn''t say anything afterwards, because she felt that this method was indeed better and could help Dou Changye. go back. She didn''t fight it, it was Tang''s fight. In this way, the conflict between her and her grandson will not continue to intensify. Perhaps because of Tang''s action, the rtionship between her and her grandson could ease. "What are you still trying to do? The eldest son has been ill for so long and has passed out. I don''t have to take the eldest son back quickly. Please ask the doctor toe and heal!" The olddy said seriously, but she said nonsense. Tang Guo didn''t care, she saw the two Shangguan Yungu and nodded at them. "Olddy, wait a minute." Chapter 3247: Step-wife (69) Chapter 3247: Step-wife (69) Shangguan Qingchuan hurriedly stopped the olddy, who was startled by the olddy. She almost took someone to kneel and was stopped by Shangguan Qingchuan. I dare not. The emperor''s uncle is here, how can he afford it. He could feel the cold eyes from his uncle''s emperor, which meant that if he dared to let the olddy take the elder wife to kneel for him, then he would be finished. Can''t afford to provoke, can''t afford to provoke. The olddy did not expect the little emperor to be here, and Duan Shengwang was also here. This old darling trembled with fright. Fortunately, the maids and mothers around her were used to them. Seeing her unstable, they hurried over to support her, lest the old man suddenly fell to the bone. "I don''t know what''s the matter with the little son?" The olddy maintained her smile vigorously, and asked in the most respectful tone. Shangguan Qingchuan first nced at Tang Guo''s position, then set his gaze on the olddy, and then whispered, "What''s wrong with the son?" "I just got sick, mad, and ran out of the house to make a big noise," the olddy looked sad. "I also brought that many people into trouble. I really don''t know what to do. If it is disturbed Little boy, please ask him to make atonement." "How can I be disturbed if I am strong?" Shangguan Qingchuan recently figured out that his emperor hates Hou Mansion, except for the first wife of Hou Mansion. Now he already knew why Dou Changye was making a lot of noise here. It turned out to be for the woman he saved. He had been guessing before, what the identity of that woman was, and that mysterious power had no traction on him. It''s just that when facing Lu Junhua, he still feels that kind of traction, but he just ignores it if he wants to. When you want to pay attention, just go over and tease. This woman turned out to be Lu Junhua, which is really interesting. Wasn''t Lu Junhua dead at the beginning? Howe back to life, with a child. He sent someone to investigate, the child is really her own. ording to the child''s age, when she was pregnant, it was the time before she died. ording to this calction, in the one or two months before Lu Junhua''s death, if he didn''t like others, and didn''t have anything to do with them, then there was only one goal left. Dou Changye is probably the biological father of this child. If this is the case, these two are unmarried, and it is not a good thing anywhere. At the beginning, Dou Changye said that Lu Junhua was a very special woman. It is said that Lu Junhua is a very special woman in all capitals. If this is especially unmarried with others, even if there are children, then it is really special. Maybe all the decentdies in Beijing don''t want to have this special. "It''s good if you don''t me the little son." The olddy was smiling all the way, and such respectful appearance made some people in the Hou Mansion very strange. After all, there are really not many people who can enter the pce to see the little emperor, and some people may not see it once in a lifetime. "Since the son is sick, then I don''t care about this time." Shangguan Qingchuan said, "If hemits the crime again next time and disturbs Miss Yun, don''t me me." Miss Yun? The olddy was agitated and looked at the person in front of the house subconsciously. At this time, Lu Junhua had already brought the child to Shangguan Qingchuan: "Huang Gongzi, fortunately you are here." Chapter 3248: Step-wife (70) Chapter 3248: Step-wife (70) Mei Shangzhi, who had been hiding from the side watching all this, gave a lowugh. What is Qingchuan that kid is fortunately here, and that Dou Changye was clearly uniformed by his little fairy. The little fairy fainted with a hand knife. "Don''t worry, it''s okay." The reason Shangguan Qingchuan still protects Lu Junhua, and now he doesn''t take the initiative to reveal everything. It''s because he wants to see if anything strange will happen next. He always felt that all this was not easy, and this Dou Changye, how he hadn''t noticed before, this person is not very pleasing. How did he think that Dou Changye was a lover before? He is indeed an infatuated person, but not such a person. Since you have Lu Junhua in your heart, and you don''t want to marry other women, then strive to the end. And after marrying, even if you dont like it, even if you dont go to someones house, you have to do superficial work, at least to give it a face. Whether it''s for the sake of the other party, the family, or for the sake of the Hou Mansion, this kind of thing shouldn''t be a lot of brains and make the whole capital see jokes. This Dou Changye is not very good at his brain. If he didn''t know that the other party was robbing someone, he would think that the other party was really sick. "Shi Zi Ye had to say that he knew me before." Lu Junhua calmed down now, and he couldn''t help but doubt. Did she really know Hou Fu Shi Zi before? Still in love with each other? Is the person thinking in the other party''s heart really her? But she already has a child, and she has no memory before, and she has no idea what to do. It was Shangguan Qingchuan who rescued her, and she naturally believed in Shangguan Qingchuan. "I don''t know this," Shangguan Qingchuan said. "After all, I don''t know about this vast sea of people. Besides, the person that the elder loves has passed away for several years. It is very troublesome to find clues." Shangguan Qingchuan thought for a while, and then said, "No, if you go to the Lu''s house another day, you may be able to find some clues." Let him apany her to think beautifully. To apany someone else''s woman, is it not good for him to go back to the pce to listen to the little tunes yed by the imperial concubine? It may be rain and dew, coupled with his thunder means, now the pce concubine is more obedient than the other. Whether it is ying the piano or singing a small song, it is pleasing to the eye. Therefore, if Lu Junhua wants to find out the news, just arrange two people for her. She wants to live in such a good house? Is it necessary to let him be an emperor and run errands for her? And Lu Junhua already knew his identity, just pretending to be unaware, huh, do you think he is a fool? It is true that Lu Junhua is also good-looking, but he is not interested in robbing a woman with a elder son, nor does he want to be a father. Lu Junhua was a little disappointed when he heard that Shangguan Qingchuan would not help her investigate this matter. In my heart, I decided to take someone to the Lu family to inquire in two days. The olddy left with a group of people only innocently. When the little emperor said whether she wanted to arrange a doctor, she quickly refused. Unexpectedly, that woman had something to do with the emperor. This is something you can''t afford. Mei Shangzhi stood in the corner, looking nkly at Tang Guo''s leaving back, very disappointed. In thisrge crowd, even a word is impossible. However, he was also content to stand in a ce where he could see the little fairy. At this moment, Tang Guo looked back at his ce and nodded with a smile at him. Mei Shangzhi almost jumped up with excitement. "Shangzhi, what are you silly and happy there?" Shangguan Qingchuan took a picture of Mei Shangzhi, "What do you see, so happy?" Chapter 3249: Step-wife (71) Chapter 3249: Step-wife (71) "It''s nothing, it''s nothing." Mei Shangzhi coughed slightly, and quickly retracted his eyes. Shangguan Yungu: Mostly the look in the eyes of the uncle Shih just now affirmed this kid, making this kid feel that it is hopeful to cultivate immortality. Speaking of it, this kid has been a lot safer recently. Although it is also causing trouble, it is not the initiative to cause trouble. When it is investigated, it should be the other party who made a mistake. Anyway, the general king recently said that he has rarely receivedints from people. I heard that Lord Li''s son was beaten by this kid, but he didn''te toin. After inquiring about it, I found out that Master Li had robbed the girl of the people, and Mei Shangzhi had just helped the girl in the past. Just beat him up and stayed alive, barely enough to get out of bed. There is no internal injury, and it will be healed in one month. ... "Olddy, that woman has a very close rtionship with that son. If the elder son ran out to make trouble, I still don''t know what will happen." Qiuyue and others behind, heard Tang Guo''s words, they always felt that they were provoking discord. The olddy was thinking about this, she frowned: "What should I do? Long Ye woke up, I am afraid that he will go out, he is going out, when did we stop it?" "Only think of a way to make him unable to get out." Tang Guo said with a deep expression on his face, "but this way, I can''t think of it. But if the son ran away identally, I can help the olddy catch him back. This, the olddy should believe it." Olddy: "..." This savage child, it''s okay to speak. However, she felt a little reasonable. Unexpectedly, when it''s critical, Ssh is somewhat useful. "Okay, I will think of ways to do this. The son is still not awake. Before he wakes up, I will first think about how to do this." Whether that woman is Lu Junhua or not, Dou Changye will not be able to make trouble in the past. That woman has a rtionship with the current emperor, so it''s not their little mansion that can provoke. The olddy couldn''t help sighing, what is this all about. After returning home, the olddy found that Tang Guo was still following her, and couldn''t help asking: "You can go back now, what else do you follow me? Don''t say you want toe and serve me." "The olddyughed, there are countless people around you, how can I be of use." Tang Guo smiled, almost killing two people. The olddy''s face was stern: "Olddy, I don''t dislike too many people. If you reallye, I won''t stop." "Olddy, everyone was born spoiled and spoiled. You dont have to do anything to serve people. Dont embarrass me. You can see that I can knock people out with a hand knife just now. If you are not careful What''s wrong with the olddy, it''s not so good." System: [The host is big, is that okay? The olddy will be angry. If she is so angry, no one will toss Dou Changye. "Don''t worry, it won''t. She is Dou Changye who is most angry, but not me. Besides, I have been fighting with her for so long, she is immune to me. Now even if I am doing something weird, she can ept it. Up." System: Ah, really a poor olddy. Hahahaha, what a miserable olddy, let him smile first. The olddy was indeed very angry at what Tang Guo said, but she only got angry for a while, and soon recovered. Chapter 3250: Step-wife (72) Chapter 3250: Step-wife (72) What kind of virtue this Down is, she still doesn''t know? She even suspected that the Tang family had be the weather her, because she wanted to turn over and be the master of the Hou Mansion and be thergest back house in the Hou Mansion. Hey, ambition is not small, she won''t let the Tang family wish. She had to live well, to live to great-grandchildren, great-great-grandchildren full of great-great-grandchildren, and die of the Tang family. "Tang, you have to go back quickly. Asking you to take care of the eldest son will definitely be all sorts of excuses. You quickly go back to the yard and stay." "Okay, the olddy will sell me the deed first." The olddy had pretended not to think of this. Since she was brought up, she took a deep breath and asked someone to take it. "Here, a deed of selling." Tang Guo gave Qiuyue, Zhang Yuanxiang, and Li Donger the deeds of selling to them. "Now you are not afraid of being bought and sold. If you are free one day, you can go wherever you want." "We don''t go anywhere, where the wife is, where we are." Qiuyue and the others said quickly, they looked very nervous, they felt that they were not going to follow the wife. Although they got it back, they were very happy. But even if they go out, how can they survive? Both Zhang Yuanxiang and Li Dong''er were sold by family members and went home. They might end up being sold for the second time. As for Qiuyue who was sold into the Hou Mansion since she was a child, her family has no news at all, and she doesn''t know if she is still alive. Besides selling her to her family, she is even more reluctant to find them. The old man is unreliable, and the olddy is even more unreliable. The only thing you can count on is thedy. Wandering outside, its better to wait by your wife for a lifetime, serving tea and pouring water, which is what they are good at. You dont need your wife to treat them too well, just leave them behind. Although Chen Xinyun didn''t have a contract to sell her body, she was unwilling to let her be free and let her return home. The parents in the family hope that she can have a ce in the Hou Mansion, it is best to be able to give birth to the heirs of the son. Since she got to Tang Guo''s side, she knew that it was so good for women to be free and presumptuous. Leaving here, she was afraid that she would be bound by various rules again. Seeing these women looking at her with tears of tears and a pitiful appearance, Tang Guo said, "Let''s do this for the time being. I''ll talk about these thingster." Stay with you, it is impossible to stay with you. If these light bulbs stay by her side, it will disturb her good day. Qiuyue breathed a sigh of relief, and decided to take care of his wife in the future, and asked her not to drive them away. Now they all feel that as long as they can stay with the wife, whether they have a husband or not is the same. Husbands have to do their best to serve them. Not only had to serve the husband, but also the inws. When they had children, they also had to take care of the children. For the whole family, the husband might think that their color was not good and began to ept concubines. Thinking of these, he felt sad. Speaking of which, it''s better to stay with the wife. If the wife is a man, it doesn''t matter if all of them are concubines and serve the wife. System; [Host, thedies'' faces are all red, when will you leave Houfu and be with your cute family? If you don''t leave, these youngdies are afraid that their hearts are only for you. "Alright, I will toss the lower Dou Changye first before leaving." The next day, Dou Changye woke up, very angry. Chapter 3251: Step-wife (73) Chapter 3251: Step-wife (73) Dou Changye yelled toe and clean up Tang Guo, but unexpectedly, after waking up, he found that he could not leave too far. After looking down, he realized that he was actually locked by a chain. He looked at the thick chains, and his whole body was about to smoke. "Who did it, let me out!!" Dou Changye yelled in the room and broke all the furnishings in the room. Knowing that this was the order of the olddy, he destroyed the entire room. The maid dared not get too close to the food, and she shivered with fright when she looked at the ruined room. Dou Changye just threw out a piece of debris, frightened the maid rushing out. The son really went crazy because he was sick, right? Under normal circumstances, this is definitely not the case. The former son was such a gentle and moist person. The maid was a pity in her heart, but when she thought that she was smashed in the face just now, she quickly included the pitiful spot. When the olddy heard the whole house turned into ruins, she patted her heart hard: "Fortunately, you listen to the Tang family. Use the iron chain. If you use an ordinary rope, I''m afraid you won''t be able to lock the world." "Olddy, there''s nothing you can do if you''re locked up. You can''t keep the son forever?" The mother was a little worried, "I still have to think of a good way." "If there is a good way now, can I lock him up?" The olddy sighed, "Then Lu Junhua is a reincarnation fairy. When the world meets her, the whole person will be crazy. Now I see one He looked the same, and almost made a big deal. Its better to lock him up than to offend the emperor? Once the emperor mes him, our mansion will be condemned." "Lets just say yesterday. The emperor knows everything. He just gave us a face to the Hou Mansion. After all, our son Lang of the Hou Mansion also made great contributions to the Eastern Merchants and was awarded a gold medal for immunity from death. The death-free gold medal was bestowed by the first emperor, and now the new emperor is in power. If you really make that person unhappy, no cards are useful." This is what Old Hou Ye once told her before his death. Let her not be afraid of anything just because she has a gold medal to avoid death. "How about that? Now the son is making a lot of noise in the room, and I am afraid that the chain will not lock him." The mother said, "The son is a clever man, if he thinks of any way to escape..." "Olddy, it''s not OK, the son of the world doesn''t know what''s wrong, so he escaped!" The two were talking, Chunhua ran in in a panic, and what she said shocked them. This incident shocked the entire Hou Mansion. After Tang Guo knew the matter, he followed it and looked at it. She knew that Dou Changye''s men had entered the room and helped him open the chains. This olddy is still not thoughtful. But it didn''t matter, she was going to catch Dou Changye backter. System: Poor Dou Changye. The olddy and a group of people looked ugly at the iron chain opened with a lock. When Tang Guo happened to be here, the olddy''s eyes lit up: "Tang, you didn''t say before that the elder son is out, can you still bring people back?" "You go quickly and invite the son back." The olddy knows how capable Dou Changye is. With the people in her hands, she could not be caught at all. "Olddy, the eldest son has gone outside the house again and is smashing the other side''s door." Chapter 3252: Step-wife (74) Chapter 3252: Step-wife (74) The butler also hurried in and told the olddy about this. "Tang, you hurry up and bring the son back." The olddy''s face changed suddenly, "Go, hurry up and bring people back." Tang Guo was unmoved, she looked sloppy and made the olddy very angry. What was the Tang family thinking about? "Tang family, it''s this time, first go and bring people back. You should know that the son is not easy. If he offends the other party, our entire Hou Mansion will be destroyed. The lives of the Hou Mansion may not be guaranteed. " The olddy''s words are a bit exaggerated, but the facts are almost the same. Even if you can''t lose your life, if the emperor really has to care about it, life in the Hou Mansion is really difficult. The death-free gold medal can save you from death, but the emperor can think of thousands of ways to make you worse off than death. "Olddy, the eldest son should be wary of me. It is not easy to catch him this time." Tang Guo said seriously, "but it''s not impossible to go, but when you say I will go, doesn''t it seem that I am very Weak and have no temper?" Olddy: "..." This Tang family, did she owe him much in her previous life? "Let''s talk about it, what do you want this time, say it, say it all, and quickly get the people back after you say it." "It''s not what I want, but this time I took the son back, he will still run out, it is of no use at all. If you don''t want a perfect solution, the son will be more and more difficult to catch." Tang Guo doesn''t want things anymore, the olddy is still a little ufortable, but what the other party said is not unreasonable. This is indeed the case, Dou Changye might still run out again. "Olddy," Tang Guo walked to the olddy''s side and whispered in her ear, "I''m going to bring Shizi back, but you have to think about what you want so that he can stop running away. I got a medicine here by chance, its name is Sangong Pill, and if it was taken by someone, Kung Fu was gone. It was easier for that person to control it. The olddy was startled, she suddenly felt that Tang was a cruel person, and even dared to propose this kind of pills to Dou Changye. "But without the olddy''s permission, I wouldn''t give it to the olddy. There is only one pill, and it will stay with the olddy." Tang Guo handed a medicine bottle to the olddy. "It''s not ast resort. It is true that you cannot use such a thing. So it is safe to leave it to the olddy." The olddy''s eyes changed: "Is there really only one?" "This is rare. Someone came to my shop to buy jade and couldn''t bring out so many silver taels. They only gave it to me. I think the other party is really pitiful, so I agreed. I didn''t expect to be able to y this. It works. When it''s okay, who uses this thing." "Then now you are willing to invite the son back?" "I''m going now." This kind of good thing, of course she has to go, and she can beat Dou Changye by the way, and she definitely can''t miss it. The group hurried to the housest time, because Dou Changye left early in the morning. There is actually very little traffic around the house. When they arrived, there were few people. Dou Changye was chopping the door with a knife. Tang Guo only paused before walking over. The olddy trembled when looking at the knife in Dou Changye''s hand. "Mother, do you think the Tang family is in danger? Chang Ye is already crazy." Chapter 3253: Step-wife (75) Chapter 3253: Step-wife (75) The olddy looked at the grim-faced young man, feeling a little helpless, "Why is he not obedient? Then what is good about Lu Junhua that can make him stay with her regardless of hatred. If I really agree to it," Two people are together, isn''t that sorry for my son?" "What else did he say? Lu Junhua should not be involved in the previous generation''s affairs. But it was not Lu Junhua''s father who indirectly harmed my son?" Before the mother had time to speak, Tang Guo had already walked to Dou Changye''s side. "Sir,e back with me, the olddy is very worried about you, don''t make trouble here. The olddy said, the son of this house is not something we can afford." Tang Guo''s voice finally made Dou Changye, who was crazy, awake. He turned around with a knife, looked at Tang Guo indifferently, and a cruel smile crossed his lips: "You dare to appear in front of me. I thought you were a good one, but in the end, you still want to rece Junhua''s position, Tang Shi, dont think about it! Since you are not good, dont me me for being rude." After all, Dou Changye waved a knife to Tang Guo''s position. Dou Changye in the plot is not so impulsive. But now Dou Changye haspletely lost his reason. I think everyone who stops him and Lu Junhua should die. "Oh my God!" The olddy screamed when she saw it, and she was frightened. There is no way to stop it at such a distance. Seeing that Dou Changye''s knife was about to fall on Tang Guo, Tang Guo was nning to avoid it. At this level of speed, she could easily avoid it. But what she felt, she did not avoid it. The onlookers thought that Tang Guo was dead, and that Dou Changye waspletely crazy. In fact, after so many things, Dou Changye has no reputation in the capital. On the contrary, there are many people who sympathize with Tang Guo. "what--" "Kang Dang!" Dou Changye, who was supposed to swing a knife on Tang Guo, suddenly screamed, followed by the sound of the knife falling to the ground. Tang Guo didn''t blink his eyes. He looked down at the knife with a lot of blood on the handle, and then looked up at Dou Changye, who was covering his wrist, where blood kept bursting from the wrist. On Dou Changye''s wrist was a pierced dagger. Dou Changye''s face was very pale, and the pain on his wrist prevented him from interrogating Tang Guo for the time being. The people around Dou Changye looked at one direction vigntly. Seeing a certain direction, a group of young people walked in. The young man in the lead, swaying the folding fan, took a horoscope, and looked special. "The first son of Hou''s house swung a knife and a woman, really let this young man see it." Although Mei Shangzhi said this lightly, it still brought his usual inattention, in fact, his heartbeat has been elerating. Those who jump are about to jump out. God knows how scared he was when he saw that scene just now. Fortunately, he had been sending people to watch the whereabouts of the little fairy, otherwise he did not arrive in time, and Dou Changye would hack her little fairy to death. Without hesitation, he threw a dagger over and pierced Dou Changye''s wrist with all his strength. Dou Changye, he also used his inner strength. Dou Changye''s hand had already been abolished by him, and there was no possibility of taking the knife. The dagger with inner strength has already destroyed all the meridians of the opponent''s wrist. Chapter 3254: Step-wife (76) Chapter 3254: Step-wife (76) However, the group of dudes behind Mei Shang were shocked to see Mei Shangzhi so urate. They always thought that the boss, like them, was a dude who was ignorant and could only walk birds, fight crickets, and bully others. I didn''t expect their boss to throw the dagger so urately. Is it a coincidence, or is their boss hiding? They think it should be hidden. At any rate, the boss is the precious son of the general king. It can''t really be a waste of nothing, right? It is said that they will be abolished for a lifetime, but they are the only ones who do so, and the boss does not show their true colors. Is it because they are afraid of their inferiority? "Mei Shangzhi, you shouldn''t take care of things here!!" Dou Changye shivered with anger. He already felt the internal energy running around on his wrist and knew that his wrist was mostly useless. Mei Shangzhi walked in front of Dou Changye, looking like he walked over and argued with him, but in fact he was blocking Tang Guo behind him. He is here, no one wants to bully his little fairy. Dou Changye, a conscientious dog, dared to bully his little fairy, and even cut the little fairy with a knife. If he didn''t know that he could not kill the other person, he would be in trouble. After all, he was going to be with the little fairy for a lifetime. He really wanted to throw a dagger on Dou Changye''s neck, killing him. "I''m really in charge of this matter, my dear son, you openly led people to make trouble here, first cut the door, and then drew your knife to kill your son''s wife. People in the capital said that you left your son''s husband on your wedding night. It seems to be true. In fact, you should thank me. If you really kill Madam Shizi in public, then the guillotine is waiting for you." "Now, it''s just a waste of a hand." "Meishangzhi!" "It''s not that I don''t know him, don''t always call my son''s name, my son is not deaf, you call it again." He looked like his eyes were chopped off, but he hadn''t been forced to open the door, "This is the ce of Qingchuan. Those who live are his guests, no matter what, I am qualified to manage." "Chang Ye, go back with us." The olddy breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Tang Guo hadn''t been cut. Seeing Dou Changye''s blood, she was also very distressed. I was a little bit ming Mei Shangzhi for stopping people and stopping people. Why did he start so hard? By the way, Tang Guo was even more unpleasant. "Haha..." Dou Changye looked at the olddy sarcastically, "I won''t return to the Hou Mansion anymore. Since the identity of the son of the prince makes me unable to be with Junhua, I might as well not. I have to wait for Junhua. Come out and let Junhua understand that I can do nothing for her." Lu Junhua had opened the door and came out. She actually saw everything before through the crack in the door. After all, the belt door has been cut through several holes. Seeing the blood on Dou Changye''s hands, although she was scared just now, she felt a little sorry for this lover. I even wondered, is she really rted to Dou Changye? I asked someone to go to the Lu family to find out before, but the Lu family seemed unwilling to mention Lu Junhua, nor did they find out any news. "Junhua, you are finally willing toe out to see me." Dou Changye said excitedly. Lu Junhua sighed: "My son, go back, I''m really not the person you''re looking for, why bother to practice yourself like this. You see you are bleeding, go back and find a doctor to bandage it." "Junhua, are you caring about me?" Chapter 3255: Step-wife (77) Chapter 3255: Step-wife (77) Dou Changye''s original hideous face returned to normal, and a smile appeared. The look in Lu Junhua''s eyes was particrly gentle. Lu Junhua felt a tremor in his heart by this look, a panic that she had never experienced before, and she didn''t know what to do. Obviously they''ve only seen it twice, and what Dou Changye did is very irritating and angry. Why can''t she get angry with him? "Shizi, go back and bandage the wound first, your face looks very pale. If you have anything in the future, let''s sit down and talk." Although Lu Junhua didn''t remember anything, she had gradually thought that she might be Lu Junhua. Things. Regardless of whether there was anything between him and Dou Changye, and what happened afterwards, she wanted to figure out her own life experience. The Lu family didn''t mention Lu Junhua and couldn''t find out. Now, only Dou Changye is here. Perhaps contact with the other party, can you really remember what? "Junhua, would you like to see me?" "Well, it''s just that you can''t be as radical as these two times. In fact, I also want to figure out who I am. I can''t remember the previous things. If you want to see me, you can knock on the door, there is no need to move the knife." Seeing Dou Changye''s wrist blood still flowing, Lu Junhua said with some worry: "Hurry up and find a doctor to see the injury. No matter what you do, you must have a good body." "Okay, I''ll send someone to the doctor toe and bandage me." Dou Changye immediately ordered to go to the doctor. After a while, the doctor came over with the medicine box on his back and bandaged Dou Changye''s wound in public. "I need to take care of this injury well. I won''t use force recently." The doctor sighed, "The wrist meridians are all injured. I''m afraid I won''t be able to take the knife again." "Doctor, is there no way?" Lu Junhua asked nervously. She felt that Dou Changye was so young that he would not be able to hold a knife with this hand in the future. What a pity. Dou Changye was originally angry about this matter, no matter what, he and Mei Shangzhi were avenged. But when Lu Junhua was concerned, he felt that the injury was worthwhile. If it wasn''t for his hand injury, Junhua would note out to see him. Thinking about it this way, he really hoped that this was hurting slowly. "It''s okay. I can''t hold my right hand. I will use my left hand in the future. As long as Junhua is willing to see me and heard me say, even if both hands are lost, I am not afraid." Tang Guo and Mei Shangzhi looked at each other, then moved their eyes away tacitly. Mei Shangzhi was really a little angry. He had no opinion on Lu Junhua at first. Now Lu Junhua''s performance, his opinion is big. What kind of friends did Shangguan Qingchuan make? Didn''t you see that Dou Changye almost hacked the little fairy before? As a result, Lu Junhua actually cared about Dou Changye''s hands andpletely forgot. Dou Changye almost killed someone before. "Mrs. Shizi, are you okay?" Mei Shangzhi interrupted the two people and asked loudly, "This son just happened to see Shizi drew a knife over you, you were frightened. Dont you know how to hide? If you dont have this son, you will die." In fact, Mei Shangzhi reacted, even if he didn''t take action, little fairy would have nothing to do. After all, she is a little fairy. But this is not, he can forgive Dou Changye for hurting her. I couldn''t catch the opportunity to clean up the other party before, but today I can calcte a bad breath. Chapter 3256: Step-wife (78) Chapter 3256: Step-wife (78) "You said, wasn''t it very thrilling before?" Mei Shangzhi shook his fan and said coaxingly, "This son is considered to have done a good thing today." That airy look was particrly awkward and funny, and again It''s so cute. "Yeah, I really didn''t expect that the prince of the Hou Mansion would hack his wife to death in public, prince, what kind of hatred do you and your prince''s wife have, so that you can''t tolerate her?" "Yes, since you don''t like her, why do you agree to marry her?" "I have always felt that some people are actually inferior to us dudes. We are making troubles and having fun. If we marry a real wife, we have to give people three points of face inside and outside." "That''s right, although I am a little bit lustful, and there are many concubines, I can guarantee that I have not treated my regr wife badly. All concubines are pampered, but they are definitely not able to cross the regr wife. Even more impossible, the wedding night Abandon them and want to kill them in public." "I heard that the son of Houfu was an infatuated lover. For the sake of that Lu Junhua, he even married a tablet to go back. Since you are so infatuated with Lu Junhua, why dy the good girl?" "If you marry back, you can''t treat it well. It''s really not a human being to ruin people like this." "Yes, it''s not human, we dudes can''t stand it anymore." The olddy was embarrassed when used by the famous dudes in the capital. However, Dou Changye seemed to be numb, and sneered at these things, and could not affect him much. "It''s not your turn to take care of things in my Hou Mansion." "Bah, disgusting stuff, doing wicked things, and still looks like you don''t know what is wrong, why did everyone praise him before? I really don''t understand." "And that girl Yun, you really didn''t tell right from wrong just now. If it weren''t for our boss, Dou Changye would have hacked people to death. Are you really not sure about the truth? Dou Changye almost hacked his wife to death. , You actually care about his injury here." "Miss Yun, you are afraid that you willugh at me by doing this. Do you think you can get rid of me for the capital?" Lu Junhua was said to have a fever on her face. She didn''t think so much just now. Looking at Dou Changye''s wrist bleeding continuously, coupled with the strange feeling in his heart, I was very worried. Now that I think about it, it is indeed a bit wrong to do just now. "You don''t care about them, they are all unreasonable and arrogant." Dou Changye saw the shame on Lu Junhua''s face, "I have nothing to do with her. The olddy likes her, don''t get me wrong." Dou Changye''s exnation, the olddy almost died of anger! "Tang, please help me bring the eldest son back." The olddy beat her cane and shouted angrily. This time, Dou Changye took precautions and immediately walked away. Let Tang Guo have no chance to get close, Lu Junhua also remembered thest time Tang Guo knocked Dou Changye out of consciousness, and he felt a little sympathetic. She always felt that the woman in the Hou Mansion was a bit arrogant. "You don''t need to ask, I''ll go back in a while." This time, Dou Changye said, "Olddy, I won''t make trouble again." Since Junhua has promised to see him, what is he doing? This Tang n was taking advantage of the contradiction between him and the olddy, so he could take advantage of the vacancy, and he would not be satisfied. Dou Changye was already thinking about what he would do to stay with Lu Junhua in a decent way. His indifferent gaze fell on Tang Guo, and the Tang family couldn''t keep it. Mei Shangzhi felt it, frowning, this guy wants to deal with his little fairy again? act recklessly! Chapter 3257: Step-wife (79) Chapter 3257: Step-wife (79) The olddy looked at Dou Changye suspiciously, seeing that Dou Changye''s appearance was indeed not as excited as before, and she also thought that she should calm down after having been in trouble for so long recently. Since Dou Changye said he was willing to go back, why are they all her grandsons, if the trouble goes on, this knot may really be insoluble. "Are you really willing to go back?" The olddy asked again. Dou Changye nodded: "I have a few words with Miss Yun, and I will go backter. If the olddy is uneasy, you can wait here for a while." Seeing Dou Changye''s attitude so good, the olddy suddenly felt relieved, nning to believe him once. "Okay, then I will wait for you here, and we will go back togetherter." As long as Dou Changye doesn''t mess around and takes people to **** people and smash the door, there should be no major problems. But even so, she still hated the person who looked exactly like Lu Junhua. If it weren''t for this woman, how could Dou Changye be so crazy. Dou Changye really said a few words to Lu Junhua, and then walked to the olddy: "Olddy, let''s go, let''s go back." Just now, he wanted to understand something. Instead of confronting the olddy in person, he might as well maintain the surface peace. For the time being, there is no way to make Junhua believe his words, so he needs time to make the other party remember the past. During this period, he and the olddy maintained peace, and they would not be bad things. Otherwise, every time hees to find someone, the olddy will probably bring someone to make trouble. He had already told Junhua just now that about her life experience, he would talk to her slowly in the future, and when he was free, he would take her to the ces they had been. When Dou Changye left, he looked back at Lu Junhua and the child beside him. If Junhua remembered everything and was willing to marry him, then he wouldn''t mind the child. It is obviously more important that Junhua is still alive than a child. "Mr. Mei, I want to go back too, thank you very much today." Tang Guo nodded to Mei Shangzhi, the olddy has gone back, and she must go back too. It should not be long before the Hou Mansion will have a big y. System: [The host is big, are you ready to Hufu? Tang Guo: "Almost." Mei Shangzhi tried his best to make his performance look normal: "It''s just that, although this son is only a dude, but he is only a dude who likes to bully dude bullies, unlike some people who only knows to bully weak women." Although his little fairy is not a weak woman, she can stun people with a hand knife. But in his mind, she just needs protection. "I didn''t expect Young Master Mei to be such a principled person." Tang Guo praised, and then left. Mei Shangzhi smiled silly, yes, he is a very principled person. The little fairy really didn''t understand, she just praised that people are so special. After Tang Guo''s back disappeared, Mei Shangzhi looked back. He felt that the little brothers around him were watching him, and he flicked his sleeves: "What are you doing watching this son?" "Boss, your skills are so good, and if you agree to be a waste, how did you practice martial arts secretly?" A group of young boys surrounded Mei Shangzhi in the middle, as if he didn''t make it clear, they would not leave, which made Mei Shangzhi a little proud. "You know what a fart, even if people are abandoned, they can practice martial arts." Chapter 3258: Step-wife (80) Chapter 3258: Step-wife (80) "Why, Boss, the dude who can eat, drink, and y well, isn''t that good? Anyway, the sky is falling, and I''m afraid of what I''m holding against him?" "What if I can''t stand it anymore?" Mei Shangzhi said quietly, "Besides, when this martial arts is done well, it is more convenient to bully people? We are a little useless, but people, we must have a skill. That''s fine. In case I can''t stand it anymore, this skill will still allow us to continue to be dudes." Mei Shang said, let this group of dudes win a decade of reading. They think it makes sense, yes, the boss is very good at martial arts, and it is really much easier to bully. Just like just now, if it weren''t for the old martial arts, the dagger wouldn''t stick to Dou Changye''s wrist so urately. When the boss asks someone to help in the past, not only may it not be stopped, but it is not as prestigious as it is now. "Okay, go away, let''s go, I invite you to a restaurant for a drink." Mei Shangzhi was in a very good mood after being praised by the little fairy. In the past year or so, he has been earning money earnestly, and he has basically been eating and drinking with his little brothers. It is rare to be so generous. He just feels that even if he makes money, he can''t spend it like before. The money he earns now is saved for the little fairy. But I am so happy today, so I will give some blood, please have a meal with these little brothers. "Boss, have you paid off your debt?" "Or did the general king increase your monthly expenses?" The boss has be more stingy in the past year or so, and they don''t mind, after all, they don''tck those one or two. "Although I''m still a bit tight, I can''t eat and drink you every time. I will ask you today." Mei Shangzhi''s remarks moved all the younger brothers extremely. Sure enough, the boss is good to them, knowing that they are not short of silver, and still unwilling to take advantage of them anyway. Mei Shangzhi didn''t know, the sentence he said today, even a dude would have to be skilled, was heard by these little brothers. After eating and dispersing, these dudes were wondering what skills they could have. After a long time, these dudes who were feared by everyone really had a skill that belonged to them, and everyone was amazed. Back in the Hou Mansion, Dou Changye had been with the olddy all the time, and the two were talking andughing, it seemed like they had been in conflict before. Although the olddy didn''t think that Dou Changye was so well-behaved, she would give up looking for the woman surnamed Yun. However, now that Dou Changye didn''t quarrel with her face to face, he calmed down, and she was a little relieved. "Olddy, I haven''t talked with you for a long time. Let''s have a good chat today." Dou Changye said suddenly, "I think we should solve many problems. After all, we are rtives." The phrase "We are rtives" has already moved the olddy. "Okay, okay, long night, you are willing to sit down and have a good talk, I''m really happy." Now the olddy is also clever, not mentioning Lu Junhua or the woman surnamed Yun. She mainly thought that the woman surnamed Yun had a very close rtionship with the little emperor, and Dou Changye was just a deceased son, could it really be possible topete with the emperor? Can you win? She is Dou Changye''s grandmother. Instead of quarreling with each other and stopping, she might as well speak calmly. Chapter 3259: Step-wife (81) Chapter 3259: Step-wife (81) It was impossible for Dou Changye to grab someone from the little emperor. Wanting to understand this, the olddy suddenly felt that her previous behavior was a bit extreme. Especially after Dou Changye was knocked out and brought back, and locked up again, it is no wonder that he would be angry. "Long Ye, I stopped you before because I was afraid that you would anger the emperor. How can wepare with the emperor as a small mansion? I was afraid that you would lose your life for a woman, so I had to do it. That stopped you." Dou Changye also said: "Olddy, I worry about you. I just think that woman is very like her and didn''t hold it back for a while. I just figured it out just now and I won''t act like this impulsively in the future." "Tang, you go back first, I want to talk to Chang Ye." The olddy suddenly felt Tang Guo''s weird gaze, and she couldn''t bear it anymore: "Hurry back." Now she felt that those things Tang Guo had made were bad ideas. Her grandson was so bad, but it was a long time. The girl like this is confused, and now I want to understand that she won''t make the same mistake again. "The olddy has a good chat with the son, I won''t bother." When Dou Changye heard Tang Guo''s perfunctory tone, he felt that the Tang family could not stay. He didn''t pay attention, and the Tang family turned upside down in the entire Hou Mansion. If it weren''t for the Tang family to instigate the discord, the olddy would definitely not think of locking him up with an iron chain. Tang Guo led a group of concubines and returned to the house slowly. She looks rxed, but these little concubines are different, each one has a sad face. They saw cold eyes in Dou Changye''s eyes. Now the other party and the olddy are reconciling, and thedy''s life is not easy. Sure enough, for the next few days, Dou Changye spent most of the time with the olddy. The rtionship between the two grandsons was getting better and better, and Tang Guo could no longer tolerate the outsider. "So, is the Tang family different from what the olddy heard before?" The olddy snorted coldly: "It''s more than different, it''s totally different. The matchmaker said that he was knowledgeable and gentle and skillful. After I got along with each other, I realized that it was a violent person, and I didn''t put this olddy in my eyes at all. ." "Since you are so disobedient, why doesn''t the olddy set up family rules?" Dou Changye''s eyes drooped slightly, and he felt worried every day the Tang family was in the mansion. And he didn''t n to let the Tang family stay in the mansion. The other party still upies the name of his main room. In the future, Junhua wille to the Hou Mansion. Isn''t it because the Tang n looks at him? That being the case, he thought he should find a reason to expel the Tang family earlier. It is definitely impossible to divorce his wife directly. After all, he didn''t enter the Tang family''s room on his wedding night. If this spreads out, he will ignore it and it will easily bring bad influence to Junhua. If it is killed, so many people are staring at it. It''s good to say that Down''s disease died in the mansion, and it will be even worse. "Olddy, since Tang''s temper cannot calm down, I have a suggestion." The olddy''s eyes trembled, and she knew that Dou Changye''s attitude had improved, and she might not have really let go of the woman surnamed Yun. But Dou Changye only needs to be behaved, not to cause trouble, not to be so impulsive to rob people with the emperor, and to make troubles all over the city, she can turn a blind eye to some things. "What proposal?" the olddy asked. She would not agree to divorce her wife. Chapter 3260: Step-wife (82) Chapter 3260: Step-wife (82) It is the real joke when he divorces his wife at this time. "Well, let the Tang family go to the temple to clean up for a period of time, nurture your temperament, and by the way, be able to pray for the olddy and father, how about?" Dou Changye''s proposal was thought through and considered the best way for now. . The olddy definitely wouldn''t let him divorce his wife, and when ites to it, he really divorced his wife. This is a joke of the Houfu, and the other party cannot agree. As for killing Tang, it is even more impossible. If you don''t do it cleanly, you can easily provoke amotion. Don''t expect those little concubines to fight, he has already inquired that, in order to protect himself, Tang had held the concubine''s concubine in his hands. Seeing that the Tang family sent it to the temple for repairs, in the name of blessing, the olddy definitely agreed. The news he got was that the Tang family often confronted the olddy, and his poprity was half to death. The olddy really thought that this idea was a good idea. She had always wanted to clean up the Tang family. Now that Long Ye doesn''t quarrel with her, the Tang family has no effect. Staying in front of her will always show a weird smile and say some yin and yang weird words, which can make her angry. "It''s really time to send her to cultivate for a while." "Since the olddy agrees, then I will make arrangements." Dou Changye felt relieved, the Tang family went to the temple, so don''te back. He has found one of the most remote temples with the most difficult conditions. He also inquired about the existence of bandits on the mountain in the temple. The Tang family lived there, and she didn''t know when she could live. It was her fate. When Tang Guo heard about this, she didn''t react much. It was different from before. This time she didn''t resist and agreed to pray for blessings. But the little concubines in the back house were all discolored, and they wanted to stop but didn''t know what to say. Shi Ziye and the olddy have been reconciled, so what are they qualified to say? They understand, the olddy mes the son again, and finally kisses the son. Poordy, I don''t know when I will be back. "Don''t worry, you guys stay in the house well. I''m not here, so don''t cause trouble." What to worry about, she is going to live a happy life soon. As for the group of bandits, she really wanted to meet each other, bandits, what a simple thing, since they have enemies, they are not good people, just kill them. But what Tang Guo didn''t expect was that when he went out the next day, a few concubines would go out with her carrying their burdens. "What are you doing here?" Tang Guo already understood, and these few wanted to follow her. "You don''t need to follow me, just have lychees by my side." Qiuyue said, "Madam, we went to meet Shi Ziye togetherst night, Shi Ziye has agreed, let us apany his wife to cultivate together." Tang Guo was a little speechless. Dou Changye was worried that he couldn''t get away with these concubines, but they were catching up. System: [The host is big, since thedies and sisters want to follow you, take it with you. I think a few of them are very swift, and they will really be able to help you. Hey, take it, so many light bulbs, that guy is afraid to die in a hurry. "It is estimated that I will only y the leaf opera with me, the kind that will cry after losing money." System: It seems so. In this way, Tang Guo took a few concubines and went to the temple for repairs. It was announced to the public that the female family members of the Hou Mansion prayed for the olddy and the paralyzed Master Hou for many years. Chapter 3261: Step-wife (83) Chapter 3261: Step-wife (83) At the beginning, no one felt that something was wrong, after all, such things would happen in many families. It''s just that it usually takes one month or three months. I won''te once I go, I haven''t seen it yet. "Damn it!" When Mei Shangzhi heard the news, he smashed the table with a punch. He hurriedly sent someone to find out where Tang Guo went. After a long time, the person who sent him came back and inquired about the conditions of the temple and everything around him. This temple is called Qingguang Temple, the conditions are not very good, and it is on the mountain. There are almost no people around. It is said that there are no people because the mountain has been upied by bandits. Qingguang Temple has existed to this day, but they really didn''t have anything. The monks in the temple did not grow their own food or dig wild vegetables. Even if you **** the temple for a hundred years, you won''t see any good things. But Tang Guo, a beautiful woman, was sent to that ce to pray. If the bandits find out, is there a way to survive? When Mei Shangzhi heard this, she was mad. Dou Changye actually bullied his little fairy so much. Mei Shangzhi didn''t stay for a while, so he hurried to find the general king. "Father, discuss something." "What''s the matter?" The general king raised his eyes. "If you want to borrow a jade pillow, don''t give it." "Not this," Mei Shangzhi walked to the general king''s side, "Father, I n to do a good thing, you lend me some manpower." Although he has many people, he is not as powerful as his father. And to do such a thing, he still needs his father''s own soldiers, and it is easier to use. Those of him, it''s okay to bully the bullies in the capital, if they really let them carry the knife to kill people, I''m afraid it''s almost impossible. It seems that he has to train a group of people well. In order to protect the little fairy, he had to make some changes. "What a good thing? How many people? Where do you want to do it?" The general king was still slumped in the wicker chair, basking in the sun. Now his body is basically not in pain, and it isfortable today. It''s just that the legs and feet are still somewhat inconvenient. That is a permanent injury. Unless the **** reborn, no one can restore his legs to normal. If he could return to normal, he could not help but go to the frontier again. "Suppress bandits, I heard that there are a lot of bandits in a ce, which makes the people around me miserable." Mei Shang is one of the most serious, "Growing up this way, I have heard many stories about my father, so I n to kill the people. In 2016, I also want to do something meaningful to give Dad a face." The general king looked strange: "I don''t believe it." "Father, if you don''t believe it, you have to believe it. If you don''t believe it, look at it. I am really going to suppress the bandits. After a while, I will enter the pce and trouble Qingchuan to give me a sacred decree. I am by decree to suppress the bandits. The general king sat up: "Really go to suppress the bandits." "Really." "Okay, one hundred for you." "Fifty will do." When ites to people, Mei Shangzhi enters the pce. Shangguan Qingchuan heard that he was going to kill the bandits, and he was still a bandit on the mountain of Qingguang Temple. "Shangzhi, are you really going to find out the bandits at Qingguang Temple? I''ve heard that bandits over there often rob the people passing by under the mountain. Unfortunately, they have sent soldiers several times. Those bandits are very cunning. To no avail." Shangguan Qingchuan was very happy, "Okay, I will give you an imperial decree immediately, and I will send you some soldiers." Chapter 3262: Step-wife (84) Chapter 3262: Step-wife (84) Shangguan Qingchuan happily wrote the imperial edict: "Shang Zhi, in fact, I have always known that as the son of the general king, he cannot be a waste. I still remember that when I was a child, I went out to y in the pce and was deceived, or you helped me. At that time, I knew you were not easy." "Qingchuan, write quickly. The soldiers are no longer needed. I borrowed my fathers soldiers. There are too many people and they are too eye-catching, which easily arouses the vignce of the bandits. I am very worried about the affected people around. Peace of mind." "By the way, this matter cannot be publicized before it seeds. I am afraid that the bandits will slip away when they hear the movement. This time, I will take my father''s soldiers and pretend to be a caravan. Then the other party If you dare toe down, I will let them go around without eating." Although I don''t know why the little fairy didn''t resist, she still had to go to the temple to clean up. But he was still able to do something to help her clean up the surrounding area. Let the ce be quiet so that she can livefortably. The life on the mountain is hard, so it is not convenient to buy anything. Should he arrange for a few merchants to sell things in the past? Some rumors were recreated, so that everyone at the foot of the mountain thought that the Buddha of Qingguang Temple appeared, and they all bowed down. At that time, the mountains were lively and popr, so naturally there were more people buying things. The scenery in that ce seems to be good, and it is indeed a ce to raise people. After Shangguan Qingchuan finished writing the imperial decree and stamped it, he found that Mei Shangzhi was leaning on one side, his eyes were fascinating, and he could still see the twinkling light and joy from the inside. Seeing this, Shangguan Qingchuan was a little happy. If Shang Zhi could inherit everything from the general king, it would be great to be another general king in the future. He is very optimistic about Mei Shangzhi, since he was young, he felt that the other party was a big deal. If it weren''t for Mei Shangzhi''s restraint, those dudes in the capital would really be dude bullies, instead of the present kind of superior dudes who only bullied dudes and bullies. That''s right, Shangguan Qingchuan divided the dudes in the capital into three or six or nine sses in his heart. "Shangzhi, here." "Thanks." "What are you polite? I had a headache for the bandits at Qingguang Temple before. The people sent there were always unable to catch each other. Even if they could kill a few, they couldn''t find their nest." Mei Shangzhi patted Shangguan Qingchuan''s chest: "You kid, you''re still a little tender. My father said that the local bandits were involved in collusion, and they had long been informed and ran away." "Really so?" Shangguan Qingchuan angrily took a picture of the table, "These dog officials! They took the sry, but did not dare to do business, and even dared to collude with the bandits. I must send someone to investigate this matter thoroughly, absolutely not. Can make this dog official feel better." "Then there are more ces to check." Mei Shangzhi said, "It''s tired enough for you. Every time you make an order, the people below go with a big fanfare, not to pay the fee, but to scare the bandits and tell the bandit court. Sent someone to destroy them, let them run quickly, do you think they can be destroyed?" Shangguan Qingchuan''s face was ugly: "I choose a capable person to go." "It''s useless." Mei Shangzhi patted Guan Qingchuan on the shoulder, "The idea is good, but in fact it can''t start. The capable people are promoted by you, and they are loyal to you, but there is a drawback." "What''s the disadvantage?" Mei Shangzhiughed: "The downside is to move the fart, shares, the entire capital knows it, and check the fart!" Chapter 3263: Step-wife (85) Chapter 3263: Step-wife (85) "Yes." Shangguan Qingchuan was in distress. "I have been assisted by the emperor as the emperor for so many years. As expected, I still can''t handle many things well, and there are too many ces to learn." "Take your time," Mei Shangzhi suddenly remembered something and said quietly, "In fact, you really want to check something. If you want to manage it, it''s better toe by surprise. The more you look at the unreliable person, the more It can be amazing." "Shang Zhi, just talk about it. If you mention this today, there must be some way." Shangguan Qingchuan''s eyes lit up. In his mind, Mei Shangzhi was also his boss. When he was a few years old, he often yed in the capital. It was Mei Shangzhi who took him. It was toote to be able to return to the pce. He basically lived in the pce of the generals. Others think Mei Shangzhi is an unlearned bastard, but in fact Mei Shangzhi is very good at everything. "The little brothers under my hand have nothing to do recently. You all know each other. Everyone grew up together. You pass them to the pce and ask them to help you do this. Where do they go? Everyone Think of it as a tour of the mountains and water, but I dont think they have gone to investigate the case." "Shangzhi, you really are a talented person." Shangguan Qingchuan looked at Mei Shangzhi''s appearance, as if watching a sweet pastry, "I think you can not only be a very good general, but also a very good one. A literary minister. Being able to literate and martial is simply omnipotent. If our Dongshang State is like you..." "I''m leaving first, there is nothing to do without me... After the bandits are suppressed, I will be very busy and I will do a very important thing." Shangguan Qingchuan looked disappointedly at Mei Shangzhi''s leaving back, and shook his head: "If Shangzhi likes power, I will give him as many officials as he wants. Even if he is a little bit greedy, there is no problem. ." With the imperial decree, the fifty soldiers of the general king pretended to be past merchants and passed by the road under the Qingguang Temple. In this matter, Tang Guo has already lived in Qingguang Temple. She had anticipated that the conditions at Qingguang Temple were very poor, so she asked the guys in the shop to send a lot of things up in advance. Originally, Qiuyue and others were already here to endure hardships, but I didn''t expect the room to be cleaned uppletely, and they didn''t need to do anything. "Madam, we don''t seem to be able to help much." Qiuyue was a little ashamed, "It also added trouble to Madam." Tang Guo shook his head and asked Lychee to take out the Ye Zixi. "I can still help and y the Ye Zixi with me. It''s still the old rules and lose three games." One day, the host passed by the small yard where Tang Guo lived, and suddenly heard a noisy noiseing from it. Those who live here are all female rtives from the Hou Mansion whoe to the temple to pray. If something happens, he can''t afford it. So he walked over, the door was open, he knocked on the door, and just wanted to ask if something happened here. I heard Qiuyue''s words: "Ah, I''m finally mad! Yuanxiang, Dong''er, give me money quickly." The abbot watched that the female rtives were actually ying the leaf y, and for a moment he didn''t know what expressions to make. He couldn''t control it. When he shook his head and turned to leave, he remembered something and knocked on the door again. Tang Guo stood up and nodded: "It turned out to be the abbot. I don''t know what''s going on with the abbot?" Chapter 3264: Step-wife (86) Chapter 3264: Step-wife (86) "Dear benefactors, poor monks are just here to remind you. If there is nothing to do, try not to go out. What items to purchase, just ask the followers to go down the mountain. You may not know that in the mountain where Qingguang Temple is located, a group of very powerful people live bandit." The reason why I didn''t grab Qingguang Temple was that the temple was too poor and there was not much oil and water to fish. It''s different now. These female families are all beautiful and moonlight. Once they are known by the bandits, they don''t know what will happen. "I see, thank you the abbot. The abbot, I think the temple is a bit dpidated, and I n to donate some sesame oil to repair it." The abbot was going to refuse, and Tang Guo said again, "especially the door outside the courtyard is too old. If you meet a bandit, if you encounter a beast, you may not be able to resist it." When the abbot thought about it, he did not refuse. In half a month, the temple has been repaired. Tang Guo also asked people to take out the seeds, took Qiuyue and others, and nted vegetables in the open space around the temple. Looking at this situation, the abbot''s view of Tang Guo was different from before. Some things really cannot be seen on the surface. Although this group of female rtives did not seem to be pursuing repairs, after all, no one yed the leaf y every day. But the abbot believes that the olddy is a person who does not need to be cultivated. Tang Guo intends to take decisive time to clean up those bandits, after all, there are people around him every day, and he can''t get away. Otherwise, just waiting for the bandits toe and provoke them, and then remove them, which will make Dou Changye''s calctions fall to nothing. The abbot was also worried that the bandits woulde to the door at any time. It was already a good time to write, and only three or two hours of sleep in the middle of the night. Until one day, many people came to Qingguang Temple. The abbot was really shocked when he went out to receive the reception. The people here were all very wealthy in terms of their clothes. When they heard that these nobledies came to worship the Buddha, the abbot was kind, but in fact he was very embarrassed to receive them. Fortunately, the temple has been repaired, and it will not be too rude to receive these nobles. Tang Guo was able to eat the vegetables grown with people from the temple. After worshiping the Buddha, these nobles ate the fast food here, and they were full of praise for this ce, iming that this is indeed the ce where the real Buddha appeared. The abbot found out after asking that people outside were rumored that there was a real Buddha in his temple. I heard that a lot of people saw this direction at the bottom of the mountain on a certain day, and a true Buddha appeared, standing next to the clouds in the sky, looking at everyone withpassion. This is how countless people came up to worship Buddha. There were many people on the first day, many people on the second day, and more people on the third day. Not only the nobles, but also some ordinary people came up. At this moment, the abbot heard about another incident, and the bandit''s den was taken in one go. It is said that the current emperor, under the guidance of the true Buddha, sent someone to suppress the bandits. Many people believe that this is the true Buddha blessing these people and guiding them. Because the bandits are all evil and they only bully the innocent people whoe and go, the true Buddha can''t stand it anymore, so he will show the officers and soldiers the way, and this time he can wipe out the bandits in one fell swoop. The abbot, who didn''t believe in anything, also said Amitabha, who was still confused: "Buddha Bless." At this moment, he really didn''t worry about someoneing to the temple to hurt the wife of Qingxiu. Suddenly, his inspiration shed, and he felt that the woman was afraid of fate with the Buddha and Oh. Otherwise, how could the true Buddha manifest since they came? The system told Tang Guo about the matter as it was, and praised: [Host, your cute family is really a talent, this public opinion hype is very skillful! No, it has eliminated the bandits, protected you, and made the incense here flourish, attracting vendors. Incidentally, he also earned a good reputation for the little emperor, amazing, amazing. Chapter 3265: Step-wife (87) Chapter 3265: Step-wife (87) At this time, Shangguan Yungu in the group was also talking. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Shang, this kid is not bad. I think the test is almost over. He doesn''t greedy power. Are you nning to ept him as a disciple? Seriously, Mei Shangzhi did all this, he was really surprised. Just extinguishing a bandit and helping the little prince earn such a reputation, that kid is good, he doesn''t leave a name at all. So far, everyone thought that this was the emperor who sent the Imperial Forest Army to suppress the bandits. This is not seeking fame, not seeking profit, which is really liked and somewhat helpless. Because of the existence of those bandits, the life of the people at the foot of Qingguang Temple can be described as miserable. In addition, the officials who manage here are notpetent, and the people''s life is even more difficult. There are really many such ces. It couldn''t be solved for a while, the little emperor sent the court order officer to solve it several times, but it only took care of it for a while, and it could not bepletely cured. That day, he heard Shangguan Qingchuan say that he had sent someone to secretly investigate the corrupt officials of the people. The officials in charge of the Qingguang Temple area have been investigated just a few days ago, and the people have now been escorted back to Beijing, basically beheaded. And the newly appointed officials also came. Although all malignant tumors have been removed, it still takes time for the people to recover to a prosperous life. But at this time, Mei Shangzhi did another thing and sent someone to spread rumors that there was an appearance of the Buddha at Qingguang Temple. These two people said that no one might believe it. But a group of people, everyone who passes through here will say yes, so many people will think there is. Sure enough, not long after, many people came to Qingguang Temple to worship Buddha and pray. These noblese to worship Buddha, the journey is far away, and always bring dry food. If there are cooked food, pancakes, and tea on the road, it must be the best. Even because of the remoteness of this ce, there are only houses for ordinary people at the bottom of the mountain, and there are no inns and restaurants. Some people whoe to worship Buddha from far away may still need to stay in the homes of ordinary people. After going back and forth, isn''t the life of the ordinary people who got the money just getting better? It is said that there are already some vige owners with the surnames, and they have begun to repair their houses and cook some food to attract guests whoe to worship Buddha. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, Mei Shangs brain is clever, and he is indeed a talent. Shangguan Yungu kept saying that Mei Shangzhi was good, but everyone in the group was very quiet, watching him praise Mei Shangzhi over and over again. [Shangguan Yungu]: I believe that Shishu has his own conclusion. System: Hahaha, he is really a single dog for ten thousand years. In the current state of Shangguan Yungu, he found it very difficult to get out of the order. [School Flower]: Well, I have another consideration for this matter. Don''t worry, I actually look very optimistic about him. Everyone in the group: This consideration, I''m afraid that you are not considering when to marry that cheeky boy? I don''t know what expression Shangguan Yungu, a silly boy, will look like when he knows the truth of the matter. Originally, they didn''t intend to hide from Shangguan Yungu, butter found out that Shangguan Yungu''s guess was wrong, and they didn''t tell the truth very tacitly. They waited for the other party to find out what the truth was. They especially looked forward to that point. Chapter 3266: Step-wife (88) Chapter 3266: Step-wife (88) Shangguan Yungu felt relieved when he heard Tang Guo''s words. Since Mei Shangzhi is interested in being an official and being a general, it would be good if he could get fairy fate. Mei Shangzhi Quietly After Mimi did a great job, she didn''t ask for credits and rewards, instead she became the dude who had nothing to do before. After returning to the capital, he found that his little brothers were gone. "Qingchuan, you are really not interesting enough. I worked so hard to suppress the bandits. When I came back, you saw that my little brother was sent out? Do you have no ministers in your hand to use? All these dudes can see. on." Shangguan Qingchuan was not angry at all, and quickly said happily: "Good, good, I think these first-rate dudes are much easier to use than the ministers in my hand." Show Mei Shangzhi separately, "Shangzhi, the attention you gave me is really good, the emperor is right, people really cannot look at the surface." "Although they are all dudes, they also have their own specialties. With the help of these love qings, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief." Shangguan Qingchuan said excitedly, "I have personally supervised the beheading recently. Many corrupt officials, these **** things, really think that the emperor is far away." "By the way, Shang Zhi, what reward do you want? You want to pick one." One of Mei Shang jumped very far: "I don''t want to be an official. The suppression of bandits is just a momentary thought. Okay, I just want to make my father happy." (General King: Why doesn''t he know that this kid is trying to make him happy? He is talking nonsense.) Shangguan Qingchuan was a little disappointed: "Hey, I thought you wanted to understand and would be willing to help me. If you are willing to help me, the world will definitely get better and better. When the timees, watching the world is peaceful, the people will live and work in peace and contentment, they will be relieved. of." "Still, you are the emperor, or a very smart and capable emperor. You alone can govern this world very well. It will be a matter of time." Mei Shangzhi said, "I''m just fishing for three days and two days. Wang, and those in the DPRK are probably not close together. If you really want to go to the DPRK, if there is a quarrel, I might do it." Shangguan Qingchuan: "..." "The rtionship between the two of us is very good in private, but on the face of it, if I can''t control it and do it, isn''t that embarrassing you? For your face and my safety, let''s do it." Shangguan Qingchuan no longer reluctantly, but said another thing: "Shang Zhi, that girl Yun, do you think she is really Lu Junhua?" "Actually, I''m also talking about this." Dou Changye bullied his little fairy. Can he let him go casually? "Oh, did you find anything? Now I am not affected by the strange power around her, but I can still feel it. That is so powerful, I have always wanted to control my behavior. The evil in her, I have always I haven''t figured out what''s going on." Shangguan Qingchuan pondered for a moment: "I always think the emperor uncle and the elder wife should know something." "Mrs. Shizi? The one from Hou Mansion?" "Yes, once I went to see her with the emperor''s uncle, the other party not only knew the emperor''s uncle, but the emperor''s uncle even called her uncle. Mei Shangzhi was stunned: "What does King Duansheng call Madam Shizi?" Uncle Shi? Hahahaha, no way. Chapter 3267: Step-wife (89) Chapter 3267: Step-wife (89) Did that old boy Duan Shengwang call his little fairy teacher uncle? If this is the case, cough cough... won''t he be one generation higher than the opponent in the future, and two generations higher than the little emperor in front of him. Hahahaha, in the future, he and the little fairy will be together, and the old boy of the saint king will have to call him his uncle for life. This is really good news. "Uncle Shi, what I heard with my own ears has always been called Uncle Shi, and I have never heard of it." Shangguan Qingchuan frowned: "Mrs. Shi Zi is afraid that it is not easy. Have you noticed that my uncle has beenpared Was it young before? There were numerous injuries in the past, and the body should be simr to that of the general king, but now its very good." He suspected that the emperor met the gods and worshipped the gods as his master. And Mrs. Shizi, it is possible that she is a fairy sister, who hase to experience. If this is the case, it can make sense, why did the emperor call Mrs. Shizi as the uncle. "It turned out to be like this. By the way, you haven''t been out of the pce to see that girl Yun recently, right?" Shangguan Qingchuan shook his head: "No, I have to deal with a lot of government affairs recently, and I dont have time to see her. And I treat her with delicious food and drink, and its my benevolence. Or she has the strange power that I didnt understand I don''t care about her a long time ago." Shangguan Qingchuan had no idea about Lu Junhua. To say good-looking women, after his understanding of his harem concubine, they are all talented, and they are all his. When its okay, talk to them and listen to music. Isnt that good? Why go to apany a woman who doesn''t matter. As far as the house in the capital was concerned, he still felt a little pain now. I don''t know when the woman was able to leave there. He took the initiative to let the other party live in, and said that he would live as long as he wanted. Nothing happened. If he said it, it seemed a bit ugly to take it back. "Why, did you find anything strange?" Mei Shangzhi whispered: "Doo Changye knows?" "I know, it''s the elder son of the Hou Mansion, the one who was called a very infatuated species." "Yes, that''s him. Recently, my people found that he often sneaked into the house in the middle of the night and had a private meeting with Girl Yun. The two did nothing strange, just sitting in the yard and chatting all night. ." Shangguan Qingchuan was surprised: "He didn''t sh the door and rob people before, so he can talk about it?" "As you said, she may be Lu Junhua, maybe she still wants to be close to Dou Changye subconsciously." Mei Shangzhi said quietly, "Poor, the madam of the world was sent to a ruined temple by Dou Changye with excuses. The little concubine was also sent by him for the same reason. Most of this send has no chance toe back." "This Dou Changye is really hateful." Shangguan Qingchuan frowned, "I''m afraid this is not making room for Girl Yun." "Probably." "Shangzhi, think of a way to teach Dou Changye a lesson. Mrs. Shizi is the person my uncle calls Shishu. It is definitely not easy." Mei Shangzhi squinted: "Looking at how we yed together since we were young, I can help with that." The two murmured for a long time, and finally Mei Shang went out of the pce. In the middle of the night, Dou Changye sneaked to the back of the house where Lu Junhua was, just like before. Chapter 3268: Step-wife (90) Chapter 3268: Step-wife (90) There was a tree outside the wall. He basically climbed up to that tree and sat there waiting for Lu Junhua toe out. Tonight, as before, hended on the trunk with one leap and sat in the middle of the trunk. He just felt something was wrong just as he sat up. It seemed that something sharp was sitting down. At first he thought it was wood scum. After a while, his whole body became paralyzed, and then he couldn''t move. This night, he couldn''t shout out, he couldn''t move his whole body, and couldn''t use his internal strength. It was really ufortable on this cold night. The most important thing is that Lu Junhua has alreadye out, sitting quietly against the wall, because the tree is too high, she only nced at it and found a figure and started chatting with Dou Changye. Dou Changye was chatting with Lu Junhua, forgetting that he was not wearing thick clothes, his internal strength was not avable, and he could not move. "Junhua, do you remember?" "Vaguely remember some, but still missed more." Dou Changye was overjoyed in his heart: "Then youe back to the Hou Mansion with me, only you can stand by my side, you are the one I like." "What about your current madam?" Lu Junhua really felt that she might really be Lu Junhua, but she couldn''t easily agree to it when she didn''t fully remember it. After all, she didn''t know what happened between her and Dou Changye. Therefore, she directly asked Dou Changye''s wife. Everyone in the capital knows that Dou Changye doesn''t like other women. She really doesn''t mind the existence of that elder wife. I heard that the other party also went to Qingguang Temple for repairs, and I don''t know when they wille back. "As long as you are willing to be with me, I have only you as a madam. Junhua, you don''t have to think about other things. I will help you solve those obtrusive people. I have never had any other women except you ." As for the two concubines who calcted that he was still pregnant, Dou Changye temporarily forgot their existence. "Junhua, as long as you are willing, no matter who stops us, I will get rid of the other party." Including the owner of this house, the current emperor. Dou Changye has realized what it means for the emperor to raise people here. With his small Hou Mansion, he did fight against the emperor. If the emperor is no longer an emperor, but an emperor, can the other party still stop him and Junhua? When it was about to dawn, Dou Changye stiffened. The location was far away, and Lu Junhua hardly noticed it, and finally bid farewell to Dou Changye and went into the house to rest. But Dou Changye''s body was still numb, unable to move at all. After dawn, Dou Changye was able to move a little bit, but he was unstable and fell straight down. Someone happened to pass by, who knew Dou Changye''s face, immediately showed a disgusting look, and left quickly. This group of people are well-known talents in the capital. They went out early in the morning to visit theke. Theke was frozen on this day, and for them, it was a special sight. After only half a day, Dou Changye hid in a big tree behind a certain house, peeking at other people''s back house female rtives, and it spread. Dou Changye has been warm in the house, and when he heard the news, he was indeed a little angry. However, now he has one more important thing. He had already realized that if it was just a small prince in the Hou Mansion, not only the olddy would stop him, but the Lu family would also stop Lu Junhua, as well as an emperor who pierced the sword. Chapter 3269: Step-wife (91) Chapter 3269: Step-wife (91) If the emperor is reced by another person, he is personally assisting, even if it is the olddy, there is no way to disagree, right? With this decision, after Dou Changye took a rest for two days, he began to n this matter. It''s not that he has never thought about rebelling against the upper ranks, but the price paid is not only great, but also not necessarily sessful. Now the little emperor''s reputation is flourishing. Recently, he has dealt with many corrupt officials and is loved by the people. If he had breakfast, he didn''t know how much preparation time he would take. Even if he can afford it, can Junhua be able to afford it? Maybe one day, the little emperor will take Junhua to the pce? I am afraid it will be even more difficult if I want to see her. In the end, Dou Changye decided to choose one of those princes who was ambitious and thoughtful. The little emperor was personally selected by the first emperor. It may be that the first emperor knew that his lifespan was not long. After all, he was in poor health and could not stand various political battles to select a qualified prince. So at the beginning, the candidate was determined, and then all the other princes, who had reached their age, were driven out to build the mansion, so that they would not have any ideas. With the powerful character of King Duan Sheng, the little emperor''s ession to the throne went smoothly. Especially in the past few years, the intrusion of many small countries in Fanbang has been solved, the external troubles have been solved, and the internal troubles are now being solved. I want to ask the brothers of the little emperor if they have any opinions, they must be, but the position of the little emperor is too strong and they dare not touch. He had to choose one, never reconciled, and wanted to be the emperor''s assistant. He believes that few people can withstand the temptation. Dou Changye acted very quickly, and it didn''t take long to determine the goal, the current King of Ping, and met with the opponent. After various trials, the two parties reached an agreement. King Ping had never been reconciled that he was just a king. He was obviously older and smarter than the little emperor, but the first emperor simply drove him out to build a mansion. Although he was appointed the king early, he didn''t like such honor at all. What he likes, however, is the feeling of sitting on the dragon chair, overlooking the crowd. The two were secretly plotting rebellion,pletely unaware that all of this was under the control of several people long ago, and all their actions could not escape the eyes of these people. The current capabilities of the system can easily cover the location of the capital. Dou Changye has gone to the hut several times, and he can know it clearly. Naturally, Tang Guo knew what the other party was doing. Mei Shangzhi, who has always hated Dou Changye for bullying his little fairy, staring at him every day, can she not know Dou Changye''s actions? Now he has trained a group of people. It may be a little too close to kill and fight, but tracking people is still easy. Mei Shangzhi knew it, and he would definitely report this news to the little emperor, so the little emperor knew it at the first time. But he was not panicked or angry at all. Everything about the two of them was exposed under his eyelids, just like watching a clown jumping on a beam, why did he panic? He also nned to let these two people submit first, and then use this to clean up the king. King Ping has always been restless, and often has to antagonize him in certain matters. In short, every sentence is particrly aggressive. Although the opponent failed in the end, it still made him ufortable. Because the emperor left his will, let him treat these brothers who were driven out of the pce early to build a mansion. Chapter 3270: Step-wife (92) Chapter 3270: Step-wife (92) The other party didn''t make any serious mistakes, and he only opened one eye and closed one eye. The other brothers are all in peace, he has given all the honors that should be given, and he has never treated him badly. With this King of Ping, you can feel the ambition of the other party in every sentence, even if he wants to rebel, he doesn''t know how to converge, why not go to heaven. Shangguan Yungu knew it naturally, and he had ventted with the little emperor. He already knew the plot, but he was still cooperating when he saw King Ping and Dou Changye, and he felt a bit of hatred for iron and steel. I remembered that in the plot, he was poisoned to death by Dou Changye and Heping King, and the little emperor eventually became a waste emperor. He did not end well, so he didn''t intend to bother too much. The first emperor asked Shangguan Qingchuan to treat his brothers kindly, but this kind of rebellion is not included. Just looking at the news of Dou Changye and King Ping, he felt that Shangguan Qingchuan in the plot was not very smart. Recently, Shangguan Qingchuan can often see him. Shangguan Yun looked at him as if he was looking at the eyes of a mentally retarded person, and it was a little inexplicable. Breakfast must be nned for a while, even if someone cooperates, it cannot be done in a short while. For example, at the moment, Shangguan Qingchuan is being loved by the people, and they really dare not do anything. They n to wait for the limelight toe over this period of time before doing anything. At this time, Shangguan Qingchuan received a good news. It turned out that some dudes he had sent out found some food that could serve as staple food in the wild. I also dug a lot back, intending to try cultivation. If the output is really good, it can be nted inrge quantities, and then the problem of food and clothing for the people in many ces can be solved. Shangguan Qingchuan was very happy, and quickly gave a lot of preferential treatment to a certain young man to seriously cultivate. It didn''t take long for him to say that he wanted to go overseas, because he was outside some time ago and discovered that there are many interesting things in this world. Especially some things brought by merchant ships from far away, he found it strange. This matter, Shangguan Qingchuan is a bit uncontroble. Bringing new items is a good thing, and taking our items out is also a good thing, but there are also many drawbacks. He asked Mei Shangzhi first, and the opinion he got was yes. Then he asked Shangguan Yungu''s opinion again, and the answer was very agree. Shangguan Yungu had read many books from other worlds, and he certainly agreed. The two closest people agreed so much, and Shangguan Qingchuan agreed. Within a few months, the dudes in the capital were gone. Mei Shangzhi goes out every day, and he is deserted and unustomed. After walking for a while, he went back to the mansion andy down on the cane chair next to the general king: "Father, I have lost all of my little brothers. Qingchuan was a bit too much. He sent all my little brothers over and called them. Cant go for a drink with me." "Stupid boy, when your little brother is promising, you are the boss, and you are more prestigious." The general king said with a smile, "Besides, aren''t you thinking about tricking your little fairy into the mansion? It''s been so long. Why havent you seeded yet? Also, when this man is married, dont think about drinking all the time, or your little fairy will not want you and fly away." "I''m cheating, but I haven''t seeded for the time being. Do things step by step. Don''t be impatient." Mei Shangzhi was actually a bit distressed. Tang Guo was unwilling. Is it possible that he still has to force others to agree? Chapter 3271: Step-wife (93) Chapter 3271: Step-wife (93) Coupled with their identities, he can''t be fair and upright to provoke people. Qingguang Temple is a ce of Buddhism. It is not very good to do these things. It will not only damage the reputation of the little fairy, but also damage the fortune. , What if it affects the old man he cares about, and the little fairy? Mei Shangzhi felt that he could not wait any longer, he had to take the initiative. So, what will he do next? He can''te out by himself, but he can publicize what Dou Changye has done recently, so that the entire capital will know that he ran to chat with Lu Junhua in the middle of the night. This reputation is not good to hear. Mei Shangzhi didn''t know that Tang Guo also ordered people to go for a walk what Dou Changye had done recently. Even the fact that Dou Changye drove them to Qingguang Temple was actually done to make room for Lu Junhua. In this way, the two cooperated without knowing it. In just half a day, not only the capital, but the people around Qingguang Temple within a radius of ten miles from the capital, all knew about it. Many people who came to Qingguang Temple to worship the Buddha met Tang Guo and looked at her with a very pitiful look. Those talents in the capital had already begun to write poems to condemn Dou Changye. Although Dou Changye didn''t care about this, he was still very annoyed to hear it. Lu Junhua doesn''t go out very much. Her current food and amodation are arranged by the little emperor, which can be regarded as worry-free. Dou Changye came to chat with her every night, and the two chatted very pleasantly. asionally, Dou Changye would take Lu Junhua out at night to go to the ces they had been. It''s just that there are so many things done, and people will always run into it. No, even Tang Guo, who came back in the carriage, collided with Dou Changye. Especially with recent results, Lu Junhua has remembered a lot of things, thinking that she and Dou Changye should be very affectionate, and they are getting closer and closer to Dou Changye. They were sitting on the edge of the river, holding hands and talking. Dou Changye also said to Lu Junhua: "When you remember, just marry me. It doesn''t count when I married your tablet. This time we wille again. As for my stepwife, you don''t need to care. I don''t like her, and there is nothing to do with her. It was all made up by the olddy. If you mind, I will dismiss her directly." "I''ll talk about itter." Lu Junhua didn''t agree. "It''s good for you to take the rest of the family away, is that okay?" "She is a violent and rude person. It is probably useless to send her to Qingguang Temple to cultivate one''s body. If you think it''s cruel to divorce her, let her stay at Qingguang Temple, eat and drink, as long as she doesn''te back. Just disturb us." Lu Junhua certainly minded that Dou Changye had a stepwife, but because her memory had not been fully recovered, she only remembered some fragments. Therefore, she did not dare to answer a true letter. "Let''s wait until I remember everything. It''s too early to say this now." Tang Guo and a few concubines were standing behind the big rock, but Qiuyue was very angry. Except for their little concubines, the olddy randomly arranged, Dou Changye touched his conscience and said, is he himself the one who promised to marry his wife and visit his wife? They had admired this person before, they were really blind. Mrs. such a good person, he is really unworthy. Chapter 3272: Step-wife (94) Chapter 3272: Step-wife (94) "Miss Yun, I think it''s not early, since everyone is here, you can make things clear." Tang Guo walked out from behind the stone. Of course it was not a coincidence that she came here, it was all nned by her. How can she make excuses for Husband without seeing the two people being close, being alone together, and saying something that will not tolerate her stepwife? Both Dou Changye and Lu Junhua were shocked. They didn''t expect that there was someone behind the big rock. Especially Dou Changye, he is a martial artist, how could he not feel the existence of a few ordinary people? The distance is so close, he should be able to feel it. But he didn''t think so much. Just now, he and Lu Junhua were indeed immersed in each other, perhaps ignoring the surrounding environment. Tang Guo bumped into this matter now. He didn''t panic at all. Instead, he looked at Tang Guo indifferently and indifferently, as if this was what you saw, but you couldn''t control it. If it is an average woman, many may be embarrassed. "Aren''t you praying for blessings and repairs at Qingguang Temple? Howe you came here in the middle of the night?" Dou Changye used him, "Don''t go back quickly." "What about Shi Ziye? In the middle of the night, holding the girl''s little hand here, what else do you say when I don''t exist, nning to marry her, and then divorce me, and even let me stay in Qingguang Temple forever. Shi Ziye, are you? Too dismissive of people?" Dou Changye sneered: "Isn''t it your choice to marry into the Hou Mansion? I told you on the wedding night, I can''t like you, and I won''t admit you. Let you stay in the Hou Mansion, if you are good Obedient, I will make you worry-free, if you dont listen..." "Sir, you may have misunderstood. You never raised me. I also forgot that there were no shops in the main city of Beijing, but I have expanded to more than 30 shops in the past few years. I originally had more than 60 acres. The field is now four or five hundred acres." Tang Guo leaned against the stone and said with a smile, "Who wants you to raise it? Who gives you the courage to think that if you don''t give me food, I will starve to death? " Qiuyue''s concubines stared wide, are their wives so rich? Dou Changye was also surprised, his stepwife is so rich! "Since Shi Ziye wants to marry someone else, he just doesn''t put my main room in his eyes, so let''s take care of this matter. Anyway, you don''t like me, and I can''t count on you, then let''s separate." Dou Changye was surprised again, but he didn''t expect Tang Guo to take the initiative to separate. Suddenly, he felt very reasonable again. This woman, unlike the rumored one, even if she left the Hou Mansion, she would not mind what others said. "Are you really willing to leave the Hou Mansion?" Dou Changye asked. Tang Guo nodded: "Naturally, Shi Ziye hugged and hugged a woman in the middle of the night, and told each other sincerely. This person had already arranged my funeral before he got married to the mansion. I dare not stay in such a dragon-tan and tiger-pit in the Hou Mansion. If I stay here, maybe my son is ufortable and he will poison me, nning to poison me to death." Dou Changye snorted coldly: "Since you know yourself, I will write you a revision book tomorrow, and you will leave the Hou Mansion with the revision book." Dou Changye was of course very happy to solve Tang Guo''s eye-catching step-wife with no effort. After all, he is doing a big thing now, and his step-wife is already a small thing. Chapter 3273: Step-wife (95) Chapter 3273: Step-wife (95) Dou Changye thought good, but Tang Guo nced at him indifferently, and did not respond to this matter. It is night and it is not suitable to drive. Even if you drive at night, you cannot enter the city in a carriage. She is a prettydy, she can''t do the kind of things like Dou Changye, right? System: Let''s talk about your conscience. "Sir, then go to the city together tomorrow, don''t dy, solve this matter early, what do you think?" Tang Guo was so intrigued this time, Dou Changye naturally agreed, it is rare to see her pleasing to his eyes. "You little concubines, I think they are very good at serving people, plus the deeds are in my hands, I also took them away." Tang Guo felt that Dou Changye was uncertain, so he took it directly. There was a piece of paper and ink pad, "Shi Ziye, you suddenly feel that these little concubines are as beautiful as flowers and you are reluctant to bear it. Let''s press a handprint first." Qiuyue waited for her concubine to look at Tang Guo eagerly, but she thought in her heart: Serve Madam? If apanying your wife in ying the leaf opera is also called serving, they are really willing to do this kind of serving people for the rest of their lives. Knowing that Tang Guo was just looking for an excuse at will, in order to take them away. Tang Guo had originally left these concubines, but his original intention was not like this. At that time, she nned to raise this group of concubines and treat them well, so as to respond to Dou Changye. As a result, these little concubines were more obedient than the other,pletely different from what she thought. Shouldn''t the concubine look down upon her, an unfavorable wife of the eldest son, and cast her eyes every day, and show off in front of her? System: The host''s charm is so great that all these concubines have fallen. Now that her heart is all on her body, how can she roll her eyes at her. Tang Guo thinks that she is gone now, and if these concubines are left behind, she will definitely have no good end. With Dou Changye''s character, she will not sell people, but probably will be sent to the nunnery for life. There was no way, but they had to be taken away together. As for the candidates who should respond to Dou Changye, arent there two around the olddy? A smile curled up at the corner of Tang Guo''s lips. She didn''t know when the olddy was able to use the San Gong pill she gave the other party. Dou Changye was almost smirked. Those little concubines who had nothing to do with him rolled away quickly, so there was no hesitation at all. With the light of thentern in his hand, he nced at the words on the paper. Press your handprint. He nned to sell these concubines after Tang Guo was dismissed. Anyway, they are just concubines, and they are all those who have a higher heart than the sky. In order to avoid Ying Junhua, they must be dealt with. If you can sell it, you can sell it. If you can''t sell it, such as Chen Xinyun, he will send the person back to her natal family, or send the person into the nunnery. In short, it just can''t interfere with Junhua''s eyes. Now Tang Guo not only left, but also took away the troubles, he was naturally very happy. "Shi Ziye is really a refreshing person, since we are going to be separated, then I won''t disturb the two Yaxing." Tang Guo took a deep look at Lu Junhua, "Miss Yun, now you don''t need to mind my gaze. Whether it''s holding hands with Shi Ziye, hugging, or even doing other things, it has nothing to do with me." Tang Guo''s words made Lu Junhua''s face flushed. It''s just that at night, even by moonlight, it''s not real. Chapter 3274: Step-wife (96) Chapter 3274: Step-wife (96) Dou Changye''s eyes changed slightly, Tang Guo turned around and entered the luxury carriage before he could speak. She turned around and made this carriage custom-made. It has arge space and can amodate several people. Anyway, these little concubines can fit it. The inside is thick and very warm. It''s not like outside, it''s chilly, and it will shiver when the wind blows. "Madam, do you have to n to leave the Hou Mansion?" Chen Xinyun asked in a low voice, "Madam, do you want to take me away too?" Tang Guo looked up, "Don''t you want to leave?" "No, no, I''m just very lucky. Fortunately, my wife is willing to take me away. Otherwise, I will not be sent back to my natal house, or I may be sent to the nunnery. I will not have a good life. The son of my father dislikes me as an eyesore, and the family dislikes me. I am ashamed and will never ept me again." Tang Guo nodded: "For the sake of your usual well-being, I will take you away together. However, you will have to work on your own in the future to support yourself. There are many shops under my name. I will wait for the settlement tomorrow. I will let people take you over the things that happened to Dou Chang at night." She didn''t think she had thought about keeping these concubines all the time. When Hugh was married, she was about to get married again, so she couldn''t let these concubines hang around in front of her every day to disturb her newlywed honeymoon. Chen Xinyun thinks it should be, most of them are not noble, and many of them even grew up doing rough jobs. Chen Xinyun is a little better, but she also thinks that she can''t trouble Tang Guo all the time, so she dly epts this arrangement. System; [Host, don''t you think you are a bit scumbag? "I want them to support themselves and do nothing. Sooner orter they will be useless and will only be attached to others. No matter where, in any age, men and women, and capable people, they will not live too badly. What if they No, I can only marry someone and serve my husband''s family. Now they have the opportunity to grasp it, and it depends on them." System: [It seems to make sense, if you dont work hard, you will be married. "When I am second married, what kind of leaf y will I y? It''s boring at best to pass the time." System: Yes, I got married with the cutie. It will definitely not be boring. Bring a few concubines by your side. The cutie is afraid of getting angry. In the middle of the night, Tang Guo and a few concubines slowly fell asleep. Sitting outside, Dou Changye, who had a pleasant conversation at first, were not sofortable anymore. "Is it a bit cold?" Dou Changye noticed that Lu Junhua was trembling when he was talking, and remembered that she was different from him and had no internal body protection. Even if he had internal body protection, he was still very cold in the second half of the day. It''s okay if it doesn''t blow. Once it blows, it can be even more ufortable. "Some." Lu Junhua said. As soon as she finished speaking, she was hugged by Dou Changye. The warmth made her feel at ease. I was thinking at the time, maybe there is only love between her and Dou Changye, no other grudges, right? "Is it cold?" "It''s not cold anymore." In fact, it''s still a bit cold. The coldness of this weather is not cold anymore without being held. Holding on top, its still cold below here. Especially when the wind blows, the feeling is beyond description. What made the two of them even more copsed was that it started to drizzle. Dou Changye took Lu Junhua to take shelter under the tree, watching Tang Guo''s carriage, unexpectedly put on an umbre. Chapter 3275: Step-wife (97) Chapter 3275: Step-wife (97) There are actually two carriages, one is a super luxury carriage, which Tang Guo rides. The other one is for the next person. Now the two carriages are covered with umbres, so that the carriages will not get wet. Dou Changye walked to the carriage, and was immediately stopped by two men in hats who were watching the night: "What are you doing?" "I want to borrow an umbre." "No, even if there is, you have to wait until the master wakes up. Go back quickly, speak quietly, don''t disturb the master''s rest." The followers don''t give face at all, they don''t know who Dou Changye is, they only know that they are in the carriage. When they almost starved to death, take them back and give them a bite of food to their benefactor. They have no affection for Dou Changye such dog things. Asking the master to give them an order to kill Dou Changye, they all do it. It was dead in the middle of the night, and found a ce to bury it, and no one could find it. Dou Changye was a little dissatisfied with the tone of these two subordinates, "Does the Tang family usually not properly discipline your subordinates?" "Prince Houfu, I would advise you to leave as soon as possible, otherwise I will be rude for a while." Seeing that the two of them wanted to draw their swords, Dou Changye felt murderous and left with a cold snort. This Tang family is really hateful. Although it was drizzling, Dou Changye and Lu Junhua were a little moist until dawn. There are no big trees around, no matter how you avoid them, they wille in. At night, they dare not go too far, for fear of powerful beasts. "I''m also to me for my appearance, which makes Girl Tang so angry." The reason why Lu Junhua didn''t stop Tang Guo and Dou Changye from separating, was that every time she chatted with Dou Changye these days, she could feel the pain of the other party being forced to marry someone she didn''t like. Now Tang Guo is willing to separate, no matter whether she will be with Dou Changye in the future, she is happy for each other. After entering the city, Dou Changye took the initiative to say: "I will send Junhua back to the mansion first, you can wait outside the Hou Mansion, ande over and write you a book for youter." Tang Guo didn''t answer, and went straight away in the carriage. On the one hand, she was chatting with Shangguan Yungu in the group. In addition, she ordered people to send Dou Changye to Lu Junhua all the way back to the house, and everyone who saw her around would remember that they would be required to testifyter. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Shi, then I will enter the pce immediately and let Qingchuan help write Hufu''s imperial decree. [School Flowers]: Trouble. [Shangguan Yungu]: No trouble, no trouble. The fact that Dou Changye brought Lu Junhua and Tang Guo into the capital soon reached Mei Shangzhi''s ears. "You said Duan Sheng Wang hurried into the pce?" Mei Shangzhi asked in a low voice, "Do you know anything?" "How do you know this little one, it''s probably something urgent." "Well, you send someone to watch all those who have witnessed Dou Changye appear, and listen to my orders at any time." "Yes, son." Mei Shangzhi also hurried into the pce. When he saw Shangguan Qingchuan, the other party was writing Hufu''s imperial decree with a frown. Seeing Mei Shangzhi''s arrival, he immediatelyughed: "Shangzhi,e and help me refer to it. How to write this Hufu''s imperial decree, so that it can appear that the other party deserves to be dismissed." Hugh? Mei Shangzhi''s eyes lit up, and then he said, "Do you want me to write for you?" "Okay, you write aside, I''ll show it." Shangguan Yungu was not surprised at all, he thought Mei Shangzhi also knew. Chapter 3276: Step-wife (98) Chapter 3276: Step-wife (98) Regarding Tang Guo''s request for Husband, it was the future master after all, and Mei Shangzhi would definitely help her out. At noon, Dou Changye hurried back to the Hou Mansion and wrote a letter of leave. He hadn''t seen Tang Guo''s person at the door before, thinking she had entered the house. Just searched all over the ce in the Hou Mansion, but no one was seen. Seeing him in such a hurry, the olddy stopped and asked: "Chang Ye, what are you doing? I heard someone say, what are you looking for in the mansion?" "Look for Tang, olddy, have you seen Tang?" "Isn''t the Tang family cultivating self-cultivation by pursuing the light?" the olddy asked in confusion. As soon as the Tang family left, she did feel much cleaner. The people in the house, besides the Tang family, and Dou Changye, really no one dared to talk back to her. . It''s just that there is no Tang n''s Hou Mansion, and she feels that something is missing. Except for asking someone to take care of the two pregnant concubines, she seems to have nothing to do a day. The whole person is a lotzy, and she has no energy. The olddy wakes up with a sharp spirit, this Down syndrome is poisonous. Really, I am used to being bullied by the other party, and I still miss it. "The Tang family has returned to Beijing today." "Back to Beijing?" The olddy didn''t notice, she couldn''t control her happy eyes, "Where? Why didn''t I receive the news?" "Maybe I didn''t go back to the Hou Mansion. She won''t go back to this ce in the future. She offered to be separated from me. From now on, it will not be the Tang family of the Hou Mansion." Dou Changye raised the Xiu Shu in Yang''s hand. I am looking for her because I want to give her a letter." The olddy was dumbfounded, and then shouted: "I''m not allowed!" "Olddy, this is the Tang family''s initiative. In that case, I should meet her request." "I''m not sure." Although the Tang family is not a good one, the long one and Lu Junhua, or even Lu Junhua''s woman, are even worse. Inparison, she thought it was the Tang family, at least a capable person who dared to bring Dou Changye back unconscious. Dou Changye ignored the olddy, turned around and left: "Olddy, you can''t stop this. I will find Tang immediately and give her the letter of resignation." The olddy chased it out and came to the gate, where she happened to see Tang Guo waiting outside. In addition to Tang Guo, there were many people around, many of whom were familiar. Shangguan Yungu, Mei Shangzhi, and the little emperor Shangguan Qingchuan in casual clothes. Some people who came out, and some who didn''t know them, should be people in the capital. "Tang, I thought you regretted it." Dou Changye breathed a sigh of relief, and handed the letter of divorce to Tang Guo, but Tang Guo did not pick it up. "Tang, this is a letter of resignation for you. This is your own proposal to separate from me. From now on, we will have nothing to do with you. When you go to your ce, this Hou Mansion has nothing to do with you. " Tang Guo patted Xiue''s book, Dou Changye said coldly, "What do you mean?" Tang Guo took another letter of divorce from Litchi to Dou Changye: "I proposed the separation. After all, no one can handle it. My husband always goes to other women in the middle of the night. Even let me run into it. Now, the husband and other women hugged and hugged, and promised that if the other party is willing to enter the door, they will suspend my main room and even send them to the nunnery for repairs." "What do you want?" Tang Guo handed the letter of divorce to Dou Changye: "Not very good, but thinks that your husband, Dou Changye, is unqualified, unqualified, and naturally he wants to make a husband." Chapter 3277: Step-wife (99) Chapter 3277: Step-wife (99) "People like you who are irresponsible for marrying, leaving people behind on the wedding night, and even doing the things I just said, everyone talk about, is Dou Changye qualified as a husband?" "Unqualified." "Definitely not qualified." "Some time ago, I saw with my own eyes that the son of Hou Fu fell from a big tree outside a certain house. I remember that there lived a pair of widows and orphans in that house. I didn''t expect the son of Hou Fu." "This morning, I also saw Houfu Shizi, embracing the woman surnamed Yun with the child and entering the city." "I saw it. He did send people to the house. He didn''te out until midday. Who knows what weird things were done inside." "Also, I remember that they are parallel to the Tang''s carriage, right? Look, see if this is something that humans can do?" Dou Changye was holding the Xiu Shushu, listening to the words of the people around him, suddenly felt dull. "Tang, you turned you back!" Tang Guo nced at the other person faintly, and said with a smile, "Now you have been divorced by me, you are already an abandoned husband." "Tang, what can''t you just close the door and say it?" The olddy couldn''t stand it anymore. "Where is there a woman Husband in this world?" "Isn''t this there?" Tang Guo shook his head at the olddy, "Why, only men are allowed to divorce their wives, but women are not allowed to divorce their husbands? What kind of reason is this." "In short, I''m not allowed to divorce my wife or husband." The olddy said stubbornly, toote to be angry with Tang Guo so much. Moreover, she snatched Hugh''s book directly into her hand and tore it directly. Dou Changye didn''t stop it, just because he couldn''t ept the result. However, Tang Guo took out the imperial decree from his sleeve pocket: "Hou Mansion and others, take the imperial decree." The olddy froze for a moment, and did not kneel for a while. She didn''t quite believe it, and Dou Changye did the same. "Everyone in the Hou Mansion, hurry up and follow the imperial edict. It is a real imperial edict. I saw Qing... written by the current emperor with my own eyes." Mei Shangzhi bared his big white teeth. "Don''t be stupid, Miss Tang is decreed today. Come. If one of the two don''t kneel down, do you want to rebel?" Hiding in the crowd, the general king watching all this couldn''t help coughing, this kid would really take advantage of it. The little emperor was so deceived that he was fooled around by this kid. Seeing Shangguan Yungu did not object, the olddy knelt down quickly, Dou Changye knelt down unwillingly. Then Tang Guo read the imperial decree. The above content was roughly that Dou Changye was an unqualified husband, a few of which became fierce, and finally Tang Guoxiufu was allowed. Tang Guo handed the imperial decree to the olddy: "Olddy, the imperial decree will be kept by you." "Tang, this..." Tang Guo patted the back of the olddy''s hand: "Speaking of which, I have nothing to do with the elder son. It is innocent. Don''t call me the Tang family. Let me call you Tang girl. This name soundsfortable." "Then...Miss Tang, are you really determined?" The olddy was a little desperate. What on earth was the Tang family capable of? The Tang family, who originally heard of the trouble here, originally nned to take care of it, but they heard the contents of the imperial edict and finally went back in despair. "Olddy, do you think your grandson is very good? Don''t you really think that he is a scumbag? Am I a fool to live with such a person forever?" Chapter 3278: Step-wife (100) Chapter 3278: Step-wife (100) "Chang Ye just didn''t want to understand now..." "The olddy find someone who is willing to wait for him to understand. I won''t apany you. My great years will be dyed by your son of the Hou Mansion. It''s a loss." Tang Guo took two steps back, "From From today onwards, I am a free body. I can recruit husbands and marry people, but it has nothing to do with your mansion." Tang Guo turned and left in the olddy''s nerdy expression. Tang Guo ordered Hufu to spread throughout the capital within one day, and it became a strange talk. Some people criticized her, others admire her. Dou Changye felt the guidance of many people. He looked strange when he went out, and he was in a very bad mood. Lu Junhua also knew about such a big thing, andforted Dou Changye: "No matter what, now you have nothing to do with her." In fact, she felt that Husband, it is not difficult to ept, Tang Guo''s saying that men can divorce their wives, women It can be Hugh, she agrees. But in front of Dou Changye, she didn''t say much. Tang Guo was so fierce, it was not surprising that he did these things. "Since you can''t get along with her, it''s a good thing to be separated now. Those people talk about you, and it will be fine after a while." Lu Junhua really thought so, and she also heard others talk about her and Dou Changye. It''s not too sad, those people don''t understand the inside story at all. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, I have noticed a few houses for you. When will I be free, I will take you to see it? [School Flower]: The house has been found and the location is not bad. I like it very much. [Shangguan Yungu]: That''s it, that''s good, where is it? Tang Guo said the location, Shangguan Yungu was a little surprised, isn''t this the house that Mei Shangzhi had bought with much fanfare? [Shangguan Yungu]: It turned out that Shang Zhi prepared it for you. This kid is really interested. He wins when he knows that he respects you. Diving crowd in the group watching: This silly boy, don''t you know the truth? Mei Shangzhi is now running to Tang Guo''s ce every day, bringing all kinds of fun and delicious food. Seeing that Tang Guo did not refuse, he knew in his heart that the other party did not dislike him, and ording to this momentum, he would soon be able to coax people home. "Mr. Plum, the fruits you brought are very sweet and crisp." "You like it." Tang Guo raised his head slightly: "No matter what you do, you will steal if youmit crimes. Do you have any purpose?" Mei Shangzhi was nervous about writing, and finally decided to give it up, telling the truth: "You are dissatisfied, I have admired you for a long time. I have never dared to do it, but now I finally have a chance. You are so good, I''m afraid I can''t make it anymore. I want to abduct you." "Is it really only now, I haven''t done anything before?" Mei Shangzhi looked at Tang Guo''s eyes and confessed: "Doing a little bit is all trivial things." "Mr. Mei,e and listen." Mei Shang exined everything he had done, and then looked at Tang Guo nervously. "In fact, don''t think I am the number one dude in the capital. Actually, I do many things that are no worse than others." Mei Shangzhi was afraid that Tang Guo would not be satisfied with his state. "I can be a literary and martial artist, but I don''t like performance. You I can be what I like until you are satisfied." Can coax the little fairy home and be anything. "Actually, I think it''s good just like this," Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled, "The mostfortable look of you is the best look." Chapter 3279: Step-wife (101) Chapter 3279: Step-wife (101) "Are you satisfied with me?" Mei Shangzhi asked nervously. Tang Guo nodded slightly: "Very satisfied. You stand out in the crowd and you are very sincere in what you did. Of course I am satisfied." "Then when will we get married? I have prepared a lot of dowry gifts. In fact, all my things are yours, but the dowry gifts cannot be small, and the pomp cannot be small!" Marrying a little fairy must be graceful. Tang Guo hesitated and asked Mei Shang to have something. In the end, she said, "Although she was very tempted, but she was married again in less than ten days, isn''t it a bit bad?" "Do you care about fame? I don''t care. If you care, I can wait for a while." Mei Shangzhi couldn''t wait to say, I have been waiting for several years, is it almost time? Now he came to guard every day, not afraid of someone abducting people. Tang Guo nodded: "Or, next month, I still have time to prepare everything." what? Mei Shangzhi couldn''t believe it, and finally left with the same hands and feet, and almost tripped over the threshold. On the same day, news came out from the General Kings mansion that the demon king, the first demon in the capital, was about to get married. As for which girl was so unlucky, everyone in the capital was talking about it. Shangguan Yungu is also incredible, so anxious, is it because Shishu agreed to ept Mei Shangzhi as his apprentice, and the other party nned to leave a queen for the general? I heard from Master that the higher the cultivation level, the less likely it is to have blood. Shangguan Yungu, who thought he had guessed the truth, did not go to the group to ask. When he saw Tang Guo announcing in the group that he had found the next person to get married and was about to get married next month, he always felt something was wrong. But he didn''t, associating the two together. Until the day the two got married, when Mei Shangzhi was riding a horse to pick up Tang Guo, he appeared at the ce where Tang Guo currently lives, and Shangguan Yungu was a little slumped. He originally nned to attend Tang Guo''s wedding first, and then go to Mei Shangzhi to have a drink at night. After that, he numbly watched Mei Shangzhi lead Tang Guo onto the sedan chair. People didn''t get on their horses anymore, but kept walking beside the sedan chair. The diligent one made the people onlookers doubt life. One is the daddy of the capital, the demon king of the world. One is a well-known spoiler who only gave upst month, and it was only a month before he got married. The ostentation is still so big, it makes people envious. The people in the capital suddenly felt that they were very uneducated and could only squat inwardly. After Tang Guo and Mei Shangzhi Baitang got married, the Hou Mansion received the news and knew about it. The olddy was dumbfounded, Dou Changye didn''t feel anything, but she was very ufortable in her heart. "Yun Gu, now we are kissing Shangguan." Tang Guo smiled and looked at Shangguan Yun Gu, "This is my husband, Mei Shangzhi, you can call him his uncle for life from now on." Shangguan Yungu''s mind was still dizzy, and he felt that he had lived in vain. Shangguan Qingchuan also came secretly, and when he learned the truth, he didn''t care much. It''s just that he has the final say with his fingers, Mei Shangzhi was one generation older than him, and now he is two generations older. "Uncle Master, Uncle, I wish you all grow old together, I will leave first." Shangguan Yungu wants to calm down, he actually has an uncle, or Mei Shangzhi, fuck! "Don''t mind thedy, Yun Gu is awkward, and it will be fine in two days." Mei Shangzhi said, still showing a mouthful of white teeth, obviously in a particrly good mood. Chapter 3280: Step-wife (102) Chapter 3280: Step-wife (102) [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, did you know that Mei Shangzhi might be my uncle? [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, but your kid has been misunderstanding, we don''t know what to say to you. Shangguan Yungu: Are you sure you are waiting to see him make a joke? Now that boy Mei Shangzhi, I don''t know how proud he is. In a word, Yun looked at this child, it was almost undue beating! He really **** up! Now he didn''t want to look at Mei Shangzhi at all, he didn''t want to see each other at all. Because of the face of the uncle, he would call the other uncle in public. Otherwise, he wouldn''t bark. But it''s useless to say anything. It is estimated that the entire capital now knows that Mei Shangzhi and Tang Guo are married, right? Everyone lives in the capital. It ismon to meet in the future, especially in some formal scenes. He must be called the uncle of Mei Shang. Thinking about it, I want to vomit a mouthful of old blood! In his entire life, he has not been so aggrieved, and he has not been able to appeal his grievances. Shangguan Yungu was still a bit unwilling, why did the uncle Mei be married? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, how could the school flower master see Mei Shangzhi''s boy? [Shangguan Yungu]: I''m not saying that he is not good, but Shishu is an expert, how can he fall in love with such a stupid mortal? Isn''t it stupid? It''s really stupid to show the appearance of white teeth just today. [Mission]: I know this. [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Misty, what is going on? [Mission]: In fact, people who have been in this group for a long time will know what''s going on. That Mei Shangzhi is not a stupid boy, but a very treacherous boy. I will tell you the specific things slowly. After you read it, you will know what happened... After understanding the cause and effect of the incident, Shangguan Yungu was not so angry anymore. It turned out that that silly boy was just like Shishu, an expert. It''s just that they are chasing Shishu''s buttocks. Wherever Shishu goes, he will go wherever he goes, just like a piece of mochi that can''t be pulled off, the kind that will tear off his teeth identally. Shangguan Yun Gu let out a long sigh, and he was able to ept it in front of him. Since he is an expert, it is not surprising that Shishu likes each other. But Mei Shangzhi alone still couldn''t bear to look directly at him. [Mo Yuntian]: Silly boy, you can have a snack in the future. Your uncle will go to other worlds in the future. If you hear her mention that you have met a very interesting person, you must know that this person is chasing you. Uncle Master ran to the cheeky, especially shameless one. [Shangguan Yungu]: I see. Just thinking that he would often call Mei Shang''s uncle in the future, he had a stomachache. Fortunately, he and Mei Shangzhi have nothing to do with each other, so they shouldn''t have to meet frequently, otherwise they would be very helpless. Only the next morning, when Shangguan Yungu was out for a stroll, he happened to ran into Tang Guo and Mei Shangzhi holding hands and walking out. Mei Shangzhi was still holding a dog with a very beautiful coat. He used to walk the dog alone, but now he has a daughter-inw to walk the dog together. He is very happy. Mainly, he knew that Shangguan Yungu would alsoe out for a stroll. When he saw Shangguan Yun Gu, Mei Shangzhi led Tang Guo and walked over with a smile: "Yun Gu, why is your kid so early today?" Chapter 3281: Step-wife (103) Chapter 3281: Step-wife (103) Shangguan Yungu: What if you want to hit someone? Seeing that this kid is triumphant, his teeth can''t be covered, it''s not a day or two to take advantage of his generation. "Uncle Master, early." Shangguan Yungu respectfully greeted Tang Guo, especially didn''t want to call Mei Shangzhi. This kid was obviously a viin, self-absorbed, and a fox. "Yun Gu, where''s me? You kid don''t know how to call me?" Mei Shangzhi almost went up to pat Guan Yungu''s head, but he was holding the dog in one hand and his wife in the other, so he couldn''t let go. I can onlyugh with a neat row of teeth, "You kid, I told you yesterday what to call it. Why is my memory so bad for a young man?" "Uncle." Shangguan Yun Gu Mu reluctantly called out with a face. "Hey, good." "Uncle Master, Uncle, I still have things to do, so I won''t go chatting with you." Although he wants to talk with Master Uncle about some cultivation matters, but now that boy Mei Shangzhi always wants to take advantage of his generation. He can only withdraw first. "Go ahead, go ahead." Mei Shangzhi waved his hand, almost letting Shangguan Yun take care of constipation with a look that I understood. He decided to live in the pce for two days starting today, quietly and quietly. "Yun Gu, this child seems to be awkward again." Mei Shang had a sad expression on his face, as if he was really worried about what would happen to the junior. "But don''t worry,dy, he will figure out after a while and ept me and his present Identity. You see, even if he feels awkward, he still calls me uncle to face." After speaking, he couldn''t help showing a row of white teeth, which were particrly bright. Tang Guo suppressed a smile and said, "Why are you his uncle, you should be called that way." "It''s better for ady." System: Damn, these two are really no ethics. Shangguan Yungu is really too miserable, the worst group of friends of the year, sympathize for a second andugh again. "Uncle Emperor, you can''t keep it anymore before, but now it''s really strange to live in the pce for a while." Shangguan Qingchuan looked puzzled: "Uncle Emperor, have you encountered something? I heard that some people miss the old house because of difficulties." "It''s nothing big, it''s just that I suddenly recalled things from a long time ago, with your father, and my father. Those days, thinking about it now, I feel very good." "Where does the emperor want to live?" Shangguan Qingchuan thought for a while, "the emperor does not have a prince. If the emperor wants to remember the past, he can live in every house." Why hasn''t his concubine''s stomach moved? He has worked very hard, especially diligent. Every concubine is favored one by one, and none of them fall. There are indeed not many concubines, less than ten. He was able to pamper him several times a month, he only rested for three days a month, but there was still no movement. Shangguan Qingchuan''s face changed. Is it because he has a physical problem? He didn''t suspect that the concubine had a problem at all. It was impossible for a group of people to have a problem. The problem must be his. Shangguan Yungu looked at Shangguan Qingchuan''s face getting more and more ugly, and asked: "What''s wrong, you can''t bear to live in a prince''s house?" He originally came in to avoid Mei Shangzhi, but now he really wants to live in the ce where he once lived. There were many days in the past, which are worthy of his memories. Chapter 3282: Step-wife (104) Chapter 3282: Step-wife (104) "No, uncle emperor, I suspect that there is a problem with my body," Shangguan Qingchuan said, "Uncle emperor, do it yourself, I will summon all the imperial doctors of the imperial hospital and ask them to check on me whether my body appears problem." After that, he looked at Shangguan Yungu with a serious face, and said cautiously: "Uncle Emperor, fortunately there are you, if my body really has a problem, we Shangguanjia, the future of our Dongshang Kingdom It''s up to you to work hard." Uncle Huang does not have a princess now, it''s time to remind. Don''t wait until you''re too old to marry the princess. The child born will be unhealthy. This was all said by the emperor himself, and in the end he did not have a princess himself. Obviously, I also know that giving birth is a very hard thing. Shangguan Yungu was very inexplicable. Until the imperial physician came, Shangguan Qingchuan raised his doubts, saying that he had been pampering his concubine for so long, and why hadn''t the harem been moved? The imperial doctors were anxious all of a sudden, and got his pulse one after another. Shangguan Yungu: "..." He seemed to understand and told him to do something hard. Shangguan Yungu looked at the busy imperial physicians, looked at the pce, and almost walked out. He suspected thating to live in the pce was a very wrong decision. Fortunately, the results of the final inspection were very good, and Shangguan Qingchuan''s body was fine. As for what''s going on, they suggested to help thedies in the harem. Shangguan Qingchuan agreed, just to help the concubines check their bodies. The result is still very good. Every concubine is in good health and ispletely suitable for conception. The imperial doctor was also surprised to find that there were no strange toxins in the bodies of these concubines. Seeing Guan Qingchuan''s eyes, he couldn''t help but admire them more. It is said that their emperor has truly achieved even the rain and dew, not one falls, and each one has been taken care of. Looking at these concubines, looking at Shangguan Qingchuan with crimsonplexions, you can see how hard he has tried to bnce the harem. "Since it''s all okay, why do I have no children?" After finishing speaking, he found that the concubines were extremely nervous and their faces paled in fright. He waved his hand, "I didn''t me you, your body is very good. Yes, the imperial doctor said, dont worry about anything. Im just strange and want to figure it out." There is no child here, and he also chooses a good and excellent prince. The imperial doctor pondered for a long time, and there was no reason, Shangguan Qingchuan asked them to go back and think slowly. And Shangguan Yungu was already sitting on the side in a daze. In fact, he asked Tang Guo in the group what was going on. He always felt that Uncle Master should know something. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, do you know what''s going on? [School Flower]: In the original plot, no concubine is pregnant in Qingchuans harem. It should be the need of the plot. Now the protagonist''s halo has not disappeared, it is the influence of the halo. Once the halo ispletely deactivated, it will not be affected. Shangguan Yungu, who got the answer, understood that he was not worried. "Uncle Master said, it may be the influence of the halo." Shangguan Yungu exined, "Don''t worry, when the halo disappears, your kid will work harder and your concubine will be able to have children." Shangguan Qingchuan believed this. Then he remembered something and said urgently: "When will Dou Changye rebel?" He already knows many things, and this Dou Changye is said to have aura. Chapter 3283: Step-wife (105) Chapter 3283: Step-wife (105) Both of them have auras, and he has realized that if he is really affected by the mysterious power, he might not end well. "ording to the current situation, he is afraid that he would not dare to rebel. Your reputation is very good, I am healthy, he dare not move." "Then think of a way to make him move." Shangguan Qingchuan held his chin, and soon thought of a wonderful attention, after quietly talking to Shangguan Yungu. Shangguan Yun looked at a ck line, this kid was a little bit embarrassed, sure enough, this kid would only be stupid in front of Mei Shangzhi. Now he counts the people around him as clever. "From tomorrow, no, starting from today, I will go out of the pce every day and take Lu Junhua to see the scenery, swim theke, ride horses, and y all kinds of fun, see if Dou Changye is anxious." Shangguan Yungu remembered a word he learned in the group, fishingw enforcement. Shangguan Qingchuan went to Lu Junhua on the same day, and exined with an apologetic expression: "I have to deal with a lot of things recently. I ignored you for a while. Now I am almost busy. I will take you out for a walk. You stay in the house. broken." "Well, it''s actually fine." Lu Junhua nodded and said with a smile. Shangguan Qingchuan: This is a liar. Every night someone chats with her, takes her out for a walk, and says um, um, you ghost. That mysterious power really didn''t have any eyes, and it made him like this woman. Are the concubines in his harem not beautiful, gentle, and talented? Shangguan Qingchuan went out to take Lu Junhua to eat, drink and have fun every day for a month, in fact, keeping a certain distance. But in Dou Changye''s eyes, it was an eyesore. Therefore, after discussion, he has already figured out a countermeasure. Because Shangguan Yun was healthy and healthy, he was basically unsure of sess in poisoning. In the end, they thought of arguing, hiding the finished dragon robe secretly in Shangguan Yungu''s room, and then happened to proim Shangguan Yungu''s ambitions to provoke their rtionship. After Shangguan Qingchuan killed Shangguan Yungu, they thought of a way for Shangguan Yun Gu Pingfan, using Shangguan Qingchuan of being a faint monarch, and it was much easier to drive him down. Believe it or not, this trick is going to work, and it really works. When several people heard the news, they all smiled tacitly. Mei Shangzhi cursed in front of Tang Guo: "These are twome brains." "What did our Lord Mei say?" "That''s it. If Yun Gu wants to be the emperor, Qingchuan will give way without hesitation. This kid was just driven by a duck. Do you know how he would run out to y when he was a kid? He just didn''t want to be the emperor and worshiped me. To be the eldest brother, to be a dude. In the end, he was caught by Yun Gu, had a spanking in public, and was sent back crying." Tang Guo burst outughing, it turned out there was such a thing. No wonder, she felt that Shangguan Qingchuan''s temperament really did not look like an emperor. There is wisdom and intelligence, but his eyes are clear, and although his temperament is noble, he never calls me in front of these familiar people, and he recognizes Mei Shangzhi as the eldest brother. "Qingchuan''s method is still good, Dou Changye can''t help it, and then he can be punished properly." Tang Guo actually didn''t want Dou Changye to die so simply, it was too cheap. I don''t know where she buried the olddy''s things and when they can be used. "Junhua, I have decided one thing." Chapter 3284: Step-wife (106) Chapter 3284: Step-wife (106) "What is it? Why is it so serious today?" "Junhua, that person has been blocking us, he is the biggest obstacle between us, so I n to join forces with someone to force him to abdicate!" Lu Junhua was taken aback: "My son, you are creating...rebellion, how can you do this kind of thing casually, a bad one will hurt your Hou Mansion. At that time, the entire Hou Mansion will die." Yes, Lu Junhua didn''t think that the rebellion was such a rebellious thing. He just thought that this matter was too risky, and if one was not good, he would lose his life and worry about Dou Changye. "Junhua, I actually know that you are afraid of the olddy of the Hou Mansion. Have you heard a lot of news? Once I assist the new emperor, the new emperor will be on our side. I want to be with you. No one can stop it." When Lu Junhua heard that all this was for her, his heart was pounding non-stop: "Just, what if this thing fails?" "Junhua, don''t worry, you will seed, trust me." Lu Junhua was moved by Dou Changyes words and whispered: "Okay, I believe you, but that person saved me once and helped me find a ce to live, so if you seed in the future, you should spare his life and treat him well. he." "Junhua, don''t worry, he is a royal family, and there is no problem with saving his life." The two talked about other things, and did not notice at all, a bird flew away from the tree and flew to the pce. Inside the pce, Shangguan Qingchuan heard the conversation between the two from the mouth of the bird, and his face was extremely ugly. Although he didn''t like Lu Junhua, he really did it out of good intentions to save him at first. Even if Dou Changye rebelled, Lu Junhua didn''t stop him at all, and he was very supportive. Whatever he said was to save her and spare his life. Annoyed him. This bird was brought back by Shangguan Yungu from his childhood. After training, he can eavesdrop on people''s words, and then repeat to the owner. Within a few days, King Ping entered the pce and Shangguan Qingchuan reported that Shangguan Yungu wanted to rebel and sew dragon robes privately. "Is there such a thing? King Ping, who did you listen to?" King Ping looked around and whispered: "It was the prince of the Hou Mansion who identally found out. There was a servant beside him. Not long ago, the wife of that servant died violently. Finally, he found a clue in the room. , Asked Houfu Shizi to help redress the grievances. Shizi was a nodding acquaintance, so he asked me to help investigate this matter, and finally found King Duan Sheng." "The emperor, you have to be careful, even if the King Duan Sheng is our uncle, it seems to be ipetent, but in fact it is secretly crossing Chen Cang and has ambitions." "You havee to me to talk about this matter. I must have seized the evidence. I don''t believe that the emperor''s uncle sews the dragon robe privately. You show me the evidence, otherwise I will punish you. "If the emperor doesn''t mind, follow the minister. The minister will take the emperor and go to our good uncle''s mansion personally to search for that dragon robe." Soon after arriving at the Duansheng Pce, King Ping yelled his intentions, Shangguan Yungu seemed to be looking at a mentally retarded person, and made a request: "Then go in and search." King Ping was a little strange, so he took someone in to search. Because Dou Changye was there, he gave him a hint of relief. He put it in personally, how could it be wrong. After all, this kind of thing is not so good to give to others. "I found it, the emperor, King Ping, I found it, there really is a dragon robe." Chapter 3285: Step-wife (107) Chapter 3285: Step-wife (107) Ping Wang was overjoyed, and Dou Changye nced at each other, and quickly closed their gazes. "Uncle Huang, what is this?" Wang Ping pointed to the dragon robe that he took out, "This is the evidence of your rebellion, Uncle Huang, I really didn''t expect you to be such an ambitious person." Shangguan Yungu looked at it seriously: "This is a dragon robe." "Uncle Emperor, since you have all admitted, then please ask the emperor to decide. Although our Shangguan n does not move the royal family, the rebellious royal family will never tolerate it." Shangguan Qingchuan touched his chin, walked over and rolled his dragon robe and nced at it, muttering: "Uncle Emperor, isn''t this my dragon robe? Why is it with you?" "If I found it outside, I probably only know the wild cat. I like this style of dragon robe, so I stole it. It''s not good for anyone to get this thing. I will bring it back. I will give it to you when I am going to enter the pce. Bring it over." "It turned out to be like this," Shangguan Yungu shook his head, "Since I''ve been taken by a wild cat, let''s burn it here." "The emperor, you..." King Ping was extremely nervous. Shangguan Qingchuan picked up Long Lao, "Look, if this is what I have worn, it is the right size, the emperor is tall and burly, it is not suitable at all, the top is broken, dirty, how could it be a new stitch? Made?" "Ping Wang, you misunderstood." King Ping opened his mouth and was already in a state of confusion: "It seems that the minister has really misunderstood. How could the emperor''s uncle be such a person." "By the way, you said this was what the Houfu Shizi told you," Shangguan Qingchuan looked at Dou Changye, "Shizi, can you give me an exnation?" Dou Changye understood that the n failed, and the other party might have noticed it. But this thing was released by him himself, and there is no such thing as a subordinate. "Perhaps the servant deceived me." "Where is that servant?" "He died for his wife." Dou Changye said indifferently, not nervous at all. Shangguan Qingchuan regretted: "That''s really a pity, it seems that the truth has not been found out. Uncle, I will go back to the pce first, King Ping, follow me into the pce, I have something to discuss with you." King Ping''s legs are weak, the emperor must have found out, he must know all about it. Dou Changye walked out of the pce, already a generation of cold sweats. He walked to the Hou Mansion and just watched Chen Xinyune out of it, but he didn''t pay any attention to it. This matter must be discussed long-term. "Long night, where did you go? Sweaty." Dou Changye was thinking about all kinds of things, but there was nothing wrong with the olddy. "Just went out for a walk, nothing happened." "It''s just right, I''ll have the meal right away, and it will be fine in a while." The olddy stood up, "When I am old, people are not used to it. Go and lie down first, and call me when I have dinner." When the time came, Dou Changye ate the soup and drank the soup in the bowl. Suddenly he felt that the olddy had been staring at him, a little strange. "Long night, it is not easy for our Hou Mansion today. It was your grandfather and your father''s life in exchange. Don''t lose these easy things." "I know, I won''t mess around." Dou Changye, who had just said all this, only felt that his whole body was soft, and his whole body fell down in darkness. "Come here, throw the son into the cold water to make sure that he has typhoid fever and needs to stay in bed for half a month." The olddy took a deep breath, "After bringing the person out, use an iron chain to lock his hands and feet. No one is allowed to take him. Let it out." Chapter 3286: Step-wife (108) Chapter 3286: Step-wife (108) The olddy responded quickly, which the little emperor hadn''t expected. That being the case, he didn''t care about that. The main reason was that the emperor told him just now that it was the meaning of the teacher, don''t let Dou Changye die so easily. Dou Changye was resolved, so now there is still one Lu Junhua left. The little emperor soon thought of a good way, that is, let Lu Junhua''s family prove that she is Lu Junhua. "It turns out you are Lu Junhua, this child turned out to be Dou Changye." The reason why Lu Junhua disappeared and almost died was because of this child. She threatened the Lu family with her child and told them not to marry her to other people. The Lu family could not shame this face and could not move her. In the end, only people can be arranged and sent away. It''s just that there was an ident on the way, which made people feel that Lu Junhua was dead. The little emperor cleared all the truth and handed it to Lu Junhua. "Since you are the son of the Hou Mansion, then I will not keep you. I have arranged someone to send you to the Hou Mansion." This house can be regarded as retracted. Someone elses repairing, changing everything, and asionally taking his concubines out to live is almost the same. What is Lu Junhuas other woman? Lu Junhua was still dumbfounded, and he was sent into the sedan chair with the child and carried outside of the Hou Mansion. The person who carried the sedan chair also shouted in his throat: "The people of the Hou Mansion hurry out. Your wife of the son of the old man has been found. She is not dead. This child is also the child of the son of your son. Hurry up and wee your wife in." Lu Junhua really cares about other people''s eyes, but now she also feels a little shameless. But the olddy walked in calmly and nced at Lu Junhua coldly, "Since Lu is not dead, that is a good thing, of course you must invite it in." She has already received the secret decree from Shangguan Qingchuan, let her manage the Hou Mansion properly, and there must be no more mistakes. If Dou Changye and Lu Junhua make any more trouble, he, the emperor, can''t give them a face. This face, all depends on the old Hou Ye and Hou Ye. And also said, this lord will go in the future, the person who inherited the title cannot be Dou Changye and the child of Lu family. This is the name, she can only train the children of the two concubines. However, the olddy was very satisfied with this imperial decree, and she also believed that Dou Changye was not worthy of hereditary knighthood, and he was not worthy of the **** who nearly killed the entire Marquis Mansion. As for Lu Junhua, such shameful things as unmarried and unmarried have been done, even less worthy! Dou Changye woke up and found that he had no internal strength, his body was still soft, and his speech was hoarse. He got up tremblingly, only to realize that he was locked again, and there was fire in his eyes. Suddenly, the door was opened, and the olddy pushed Lu Junhua forward: "Long Ye, I have already taken Lu''s back for you. From now on, you will not do anything that harms the Hou Mansion. As long as you do not leave the Hou Mansion, you will not seek rebellion. The things that do not harm the Hou Mansion. If you want to be with Lu, then be together. I will let you be together every day." As for Lu''s children, the olddy did nothing, and let Lu take them with him, just eat and drink, no matter what else. She was dedicated to educating the children of the two concubines, and she felt that this step was the right step. A few yearster, the olddy went to the General King''s 70th birthday, with two children who looked like jade carvings. Chapter 3287: Step Wife (End) Chapter 3287: Step Wife (End) These two children are very intelligent and well-bred. She had been looking for Tang Guo in the mansion, and finally found out that Mei Shangzhi and Tang Guo were sitting on a wicker chair, and he was feeding Tang Guos grapes. "Tang..." The olddy suddenly remembered that Tang Guo could no longer be called the Tang n, "Mrs. Mei, how have you been?" "It turned out to be the olddy of the Hou Mansion, I''m fine. How about you? I heard that your Hou Mansion is very lively, have you bothered your old man?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, for fear that he might not be angry. The olddy took a deep breath: "Very well, the old woman is in good health, and it will be fine to live another twenty years." The two in the mansion were noisy, not as good as the Tang family back then. The Tang family didn''t make her angry, those two were already trivial. "Madam is well." At this moment, Qiuyue''s several former concubines from the Hou Mansion also found Tang Guo''s position and hurriedly came up to say hello happily. "Dong''er has seen Madam." "Yuanxiang has seen Madam." "Xinyun pays respects to Madam." Mei Shangzhi was very unhappy. On festivals and birthdays, these eye-catching people would appear and drag his little fairy to y the leaf y. One dozen is one night, leaving him alone all night. Sleeping, cold and pitiful. "Madam, are you here to y the Leaf Opera?" Qiuyue didn''t marry any of them. It wasn''t that they didn''t marry, but people who didn''t like them. They couldn''t like those who liked them. And they haven''t found anyone they like. System: You allpare the host a lot, and stay alone for a lifetime. Anyway, now they are all Bai Fumei and never starve. "y." Tang Guo just said to y, and he felt Mei Shangzhi''s resentful gaze, and he took her hand vigorously, "But I don''t y all night, I''m so old, if I continue to stay upte, I will get old easily. I''m getting old. , Its not pretty." "Are you afraid that the prince dislikes it?" Qiuyue pondered, "If the prince dislikes his wife, the madam should dismiss him. Madam is so good and deserves better." Mei Shangzhi: "..." The olddy who was on the sidelines widened her eyes and couldn''t believe that this was the maid she had taught at the beginning. This pungent child is simply the Tang family back then. What, if you are disgusted by your husband, you will divorce your husband? There is no such reason. However, she didn''t speak wisely. "Qiuyue, you guys just give up, I will never dislike thedy, thedy is my baby, dear, little fairy..." Olddy: She can''t take it anymore. "Olddy, do you want to y a leaf opera? However, we don''t let the elderly be here." When Tang Guo looked at it this way, the olddy snorted: "y." She couldn''t beat the Tang n. Is it possible that she couldn''t beat the Tang n by ying a leaf opera? After a few games, the olddy gave in. Before leaving, the olddy hesitated and said to Tang Guo: "If there is no one to y the Leaf Opera in the future, you can ask someone to call me at the house." Although the Hou Mansion is lively, it is not what she likes. This Down syndrome is really poisonous. "Here, this is for you." By the way, the olddy gave Tang Guo a veil, and then walked away vigorously. "Lady, what is this?" Tang Guo opened the veil and looked at it, and found the words on the four corners of the veil. Only by folding the veil in half can I see what these words are: Thank you, sorry. Chapter 3288: Otsuma Small Extra (1) Chapter 3288: Otsuma Small Extra (1) Lu Junhua had remembered everything she had done before. She gave herself to Dou Changye because of the opposition of the two families and the Lu family''s n to marry her to other people. It''s just that this thing was not done while Dou Changye was sober. The two used to go out to have fun and asionally drink a little wine. She first drunk Dou Changye to produce hallucinations, and then lit the incense to cheer her up, and finally made the other party think that this was a dream, and all this happened in a daze. She did this just to let the Lu family understand her determination. The main reason was that she was a little afraid that the family members would oppose it. How could the Lu family want her family, she simply gave her best to Dou Changye. If you marry in the future, you will not regret it. As for what the future husband will think, what does it have to do with her? Marrying was not what she wanted, but she knew very well that the Lu family would marry her, and maybe they would use any coercive means. She might not be able to escape by then, so it might as well be like this. The person who married her probably knew that she liked Dou Changye with all his heart, and even agreed, so don''t me her for doing these things. It''s just that she didn''t expect that she would be pregnant because of this. This is the child of herself and the person she likes, and of course she is reluctant to let it go. He also threatened the Lu family with this, saying that she was already Dou Changye''s person and had the flesh and blood of the other person. If she wanted to marry her to another person, that would be enmity. In this case, the Lu family did not dare to marry her. At the beginning, she thought of many ways to let her shed that child. But they were all resolved by her, and the Lu family who couldn''t help it in the end could only send people away. Sent to a remote country where she would destroy herself for the rest of her life, but she didn''t expect an ident midway. But she was not dead, she was alive, and even the child was kept. However, amnesia. Lu Junhua, who thought of everything, said these things to Dou Changye quickly. It''s just that the internal force has been dispersed, and there is still no freedom. Dou Changye, who is chained all day, seems not so happy. At first, he was indeed a little happy that Lu Junhua remembered everything, and even that the child belonged to him was a surprise. He also promised Lu Junhua that he would definitely get through this time. But the olddy would no longer let Dou Changye feel relieved. This was a scourge that brought the Hou Mansion to an end. Once it was released, the Hou Mansion might be gone one day. Lu Junhua also thought of countless ways and nned to escape, but he was caught back as many times as he escaped. The entire capital city knew about the movement of the Hou Mansion, and also understood that the woman who was the same as Lu Junhua was Lu Junhua. Now that Lu Junhua wants to escape, is it because he dislikes that Dou Changye is now seriously ill and does not want to be dragged down? The Lu family had also spoken. The man was already in the Hou Mansion. Let the olddy decide how to deal with it, obviously giving up Lu Junhua. Lu Junhua escaped to no avail, and had a hard time in the house. This is even truer for Dou Changye. The two people who were in love gradually had a lot of dissatisfaction. Lu Junhua missed it a little, and it was the day when he lived in the mansion in the east. Now that I think about it, Shangguan Qingchuan is not bad, and he is still a superior emperor. The reason why she has not considered Shangguan Qingchuan is that the other party has countless harems. Even if she loses her memory, she still pursues a double for life. Chapter 3289: Otsuma Small Extra (2) Chapter 3289: Otsuma Small Extra (2) Facing the current Dou Changye, Lu Junhua felt regret. And Dou Changye was regretting in his heart, especially when he found that Lu Junhua gradually lost his heart to him, his heart was more angry. Sometimes, he heard Lu Junhua and the little voice talking about something that he was sorry for Shangguan Qingchuan. Obviously that child belongs to him, but he kept saying that he wanted to see Shangguan Qingchuan and that he missed him. This made Dou Changye so angry that he lost his temper on the spot and quarreled with Lu Junhua. At first the two were just quarreling, butter they would do it again. Without martial arts, Dou Changye, who was still locked up, was not dominant. The olddy can hear the two making noise in the house every day, and she has long been used to it, and she doesn''t care about them at all. "Mother, if the second thing I did wrong is to treat the Tang family wrongly, then the first thing should be to stop them." The olddy opened her eyes and looked at the two children ying outside. Some smiles appeared in the eyes, "If I didn''t stop the two of them in the first ce, would they cause trouble if they were together without hindrance?" "Mother, things that are too easy to get are always not cherished, don''t you think? Good things, only if you lose them will you regret it. This is humanity." The mother smiled slowly: "Olddy, the weather is good today. Madam May is probably basking in the yard again. Would you like to go to her for a leaf y?" "Well, it''s a good suggestion. Bring the two children together and go over." These two children, but she has all the hope of the Hou Mansion, Dou Changye can''t count on it, and Lu Junhua is unwilling to raise her children. She doesn''t care about raising her or not. She has a bite of food and doesn''t hungry her. When she is old, she asks her husband to teach literacy, and she should be more careful so as not to cause trouble to the Hou Mansion. Then one day, Lu Junhua finally found an opportunity and escaped from the Hou Mansion. It may be that she was lucky and met Shangguan Qingchuan. When she saw Shangguan Qingchuan, she bit her lip and her eyes were red instantly: "Young Master Huang, long time no see." Shangguan Qingchuan nced back at Lu Junhua, smiled and said, "So Mrs. Dou." The reason why he didn''t call Mrs. Shizi was that the olddy went to the pce in person a few days ago and told him that Dou Changye''s disease could not be cured, and that the position of Shizi was still given to Dou Changye''s two children. As for which child it is, wait until the child is older, and then tell him. This kind of thing, Shangguan Qingchuan was naturally willing, and deprived Dou Changye of his position as the son of the dead. Therefore, Lu Junhua can only be called Mrs. Dou. "Young Master Huang, can you help me?" Lu Junhua just asked, when Shangguan Qingchuan suddenly appeared beside him, several women in roles, blinking vigorously at Shangguan. "Master, my concubine just saw a beautiful mirror." "Master, my concubine wants to buy the rouge from that house, go back and wipe it for you." When speaking, he raised his chin and red at Lu Junhua, this Lu Junhua should not think of any crooked thoughts andpete with them for the master. They haven''t reached a consensus. For so many years, the master has not had a new concubine, and never left each of them behind. It is better to get along with each other in peace and make the master less troublesome. Sure enough, this step was right, the master was more and more concerned about them, but he still didn''t mean to ept the new concubine. Even if a minister proposed it, he was scolded back. Chapter 3290: Azuma Koban (3) Chapter 3290: Azuma Koban (3) Said that the minister missed him... exhausted and screamed at people, but theyughed to death. Deserve it, those ministers who have nothing to look for. Now that he is free, he often takes them out for a walk. They feel that there is no point in fighting any more. And they felt that if they weren''t obedient, the Lord might not want them. But this kind of people who want toe up and take advantage of it, they firmly don''t allow it. "Mrs. Dou, I have to take them to buy things, so I won''t talk more." Under Lu Junhua''s incredible gaze, Shangguan Qingchuan was hugged away by several stunning women. Originally, Shangguan Qingchuan was nning to create a few princes to take his ss in the future. He could set up some little secrets of cultivating immortality on the side of the uncle. Then follow the emperor''s uncle to practice, the pce, and the Eastern Shang Kingdom will be handed over to the sons. But the concubines in the harem were so well-behaved, he could feel their sincerity. Finally decided to apany them for life, wait for them to leave, then leave the pce and follow the emperor''s uncle to cultivate immortals. It''s just that the facts are unpredictable. After living with these concubines who were devoted to him for a lifetime, he actually had the idea of giving up on cultivation. "Qingchuan, do you really want to give up?" "Well, Uncle Emperor, I give up." Shangguan Qingchuan smiled, and his face was very old, not as young as Shangguan Yungu was before. "Uncle Emperor, why did Shang Zhi go with the person he likes? Maybe? This is the liking that goes deep into my heart. It''s actually really incredible. I can actually like them at the same time." Shangguan Yungu couldn''t help being funny: "It''s not surprising that this happened to you. Your kid is also amazing, and he can manage the harem in such a harmonious way." "Actually, after understanding their minds, it is easy to achieve harmony. There will still be small frictions in the whole life, but they are very obedient and obedient. When I see that I am angry, I dare not make trouble." "You are good to them, they are afraid of losing you." Shangguan Yungu is no longer the original white, even if he is still a polished prince, he knows more things, "Uncle Shi will not stay in a world for a long time, Uncle That kid will chase every time. He is also persistent, so I can understand your thoughts." Shangguan Qingchuan was amused. Uncle boy, what the **** is this? "Qingchuan, I won''t persuade you anymore. You are used to getting along with them. The feelings you have with them have be fetters and you can hardly let go. Master is right. Even if you practice forcibly, you won''t have much sess in the end. It will turn into a smear of loess. It''s better to give up at the beginning." Seeing Shangguan Qingchuan''s face and gradually aging, Shangguan Yungu knew that the other party should have given up. "Uncle Emperor, let them in, you want to talk to them again." "it is good." "Emperor, how are you? Is your body very ufortable, do you want to call an imperial doctor?" "If you want to eat something, I will do it right away." "Would you like to listen to the small tune, concubine immediately y it." "Although the concubine is not young, but the emperor wants to watch the dance, the concubine should be dancing." Shangguan Qingchuan stretched out his hand and flicked their foreheads: "Okay, they are all ages. What do you bounce, bounce, and jump? What do you say is bad?" A monthter, the current emperor Shangguan Qingchuan died. On the same day, several concubines of Shangguan Qingchuan died in love. Shangguan Yungu called the shots and buried them together. Chapter 3291: Human cloning (1) Chapter 3291: Human cloning (1) Tang Guo came to the new world and looked at the spacious room and the wedding photo on the wall beside the bed. She couldn''t help but mutter, "This time we are going to get married again." System: [I me the random teleportation. I really go against the host every time. I just want to get you into a second marriage. I can''t stand it anymore. Now, that fellow has to look forward to your marriage again. I don''t know how long I have been waiting for. A smile appeared in Tang Guo''s eyes: "It seems that there is no danger around it. It is a modern world and should be rtively peaceful. Let''s go to the group to say hello." [School Flowers]: Everyone, I have arrived in the new world, this time it is a modern world. I haven''t read the memory for the time being, and don''t know the current situation. Is Yun Gu here? [Shangguan Yungu]: Yes, Master Uncle. Its been many years, have you just arrived in the new world? I remember that the time flow here was the slowest before, how did it be faster? [Chi Xiao]: Once your time was slow, it should be God''s will to let the girl pass, if it''s fast, people have not passed you, you may be dead. Yun Gu, you are already a cultivator now, and it is normal for time to pass quickly. In our group, all those who practice cultivation may have a life span, and time flies much faster than the sister. Look at Emanuel. Time has passed slowly. After many years, he might have afternoon tea. And the flow of time really has no rules. Sometimes faster, sometimes slower. [School Flower]: Brother Chi Xiao is right. It should be like this. By the way, Yun Gu, how is Qingchuan going? Where is Hou Mansion? Shangguan Yungu was silent for a while, and then exined Shangguan Qingchuan''s choice. Although everyone in the group knew about it, when they heard it again, they sighed. Although there are some people in this world who can withstand the temptation of immortality, Shangguan Qingchuan''s choice still makes them sigh. [School Flower]: Actually, a long time ago, I saw that he was no longer active in Xiuxian. In the beginning, he came to ask me questions every day, but after a few years, he stopped asking these questions. Instead, he came to ask me some tips on appearance and maintenance, mostly for his concubines. To be honest, in that era, those concubines in the harem were really blessed to meet people like Shangguan Qingchuan. These concubines are also smart, so they chose the right one from the beginning. Living together for a whole life, even if there is not such a strong love, if one day suddenly, this person is gone, it will be sad. Shangguan Qingchuan is no longer suitable for cultivation. It''s not that cultivation can''t be emotional, but that he doesn''t want to taste loneliness for the long time toe, so he would rather die. [Shangguan Yungu]: The olddy of the Hou Mansion is still alive and very healthy. The Hou Mansion is still as lively as before, but it is often seen that the olddy is walking slowly past the General King''s mansion with people, and she will stand there for a long time when she stops. It should be thinking about the uncle. Qiuyue and the others, often y the leaf opera with the olddy, and have no ns to get married. I think it''s good. [School Flower]: That stubborn olddy is really tough, she is a little bit older. [Shangguan Yungu]: I just passed the 120-year-old birthday, and I ate the running water table for five days and five nights. Chapter 3292: Human cloning (2) Chapter 3292: Human cloning (2) [Shangguan Yungu]: I am looking after the spirit, I guess it is for the white-haired person to give the ck-haired person to give up. With this olddy here, the two in the Hou Mansion were working hard, and they couldn''t make any big waves. System: [The host is big, is it because you are giving the medicine a little bit more vigorously, the olddy is more energetic. Tang Guo: No, it is normal. It is estimated that she has a good mentality. Adding the two from the Hou Mansion, I feel uneasy and n to live longer. System: How long can you live, and can you n to increase your lifespan? After preliminary understanding of the situation, Tang Guo went to the group and began to receive the plot of this world. After reading the memory, Tang Guo sat in front of the mirror and looked at this perfect and unbelievable body. He should be around twenty years old. But she has been married for eight years. Yes, I heard it right. The date on the marriage certificate means that she has been married for eight years. Of course she couldn''t marry someone at the age of twelve and still be able to get a certificate. In developed countries, there should be no way to obtain a certificate at the age of twelve. Even in a backward country, you can only get married secretly. It is impossible to have a marriage certificate. But when she found out the marriage certificate, she was indeed married eight years ago. She took out her ID card again and calcted it silently. In fact, she looked like she was only 20 years old, but the ID card was already 30 years old. In other words, she was married when she was 22 years old. Comparing a 20-year-old woman with a 30-year-old woman, a 30-year-old woman can still see some signs of age, no matter how well maintained. She is indeed only 20 years old, so why is the age on the ID card 30 years old? That''s because she is a clone. Yes, it is the kind of person who replicates the main body''s gene and clones it through experiments. The heroine of this world is named Tang Guo, and she is just a copy of Tang Guo. All this was not done by the heroine. She had been in aa for many years and waspletely dependent on medical treatment for her life. It was impossible to do such a thing. The male protagonist of this world is the man in the wedding photo on the wall, named Ouyang Xixian, the president of a biological grouppany. The person in that wedding photo is the real heroine, not a copy of her. The story starts with the female protagonists body organ failure. If there is only one organ and two organs have such a situation, depending on their family conditions, it is difficult to find a match, but resources must be allocated first, and the chances of sessful treatment Big. But the heroine is slowly failing all the organs in the body. This is not an ident, nor is it a gic problem, but man-made. Because of some things, the hostess was given a drug that caused organ failure. Neither the Tang family nor the hostesss husband Ouyang Xixian wanted her to die. Ouyang Xixian controls a biologicalpany, and the surface research is rtively normal. In fact, thispany has a secret base and has been studying human genes. Thepany just happened to have a new drug. With the equipment, it can make the heroine survive temporarily, but the brain can think, and the body cannot move, just like being frozen. However, this kind of freezing is regarded as letting time stand still, causing the hostess''s body organs to suspend failure, and wait until theye up with other methods, and then bring her out to solve it. In the end, countless ways were no use. Ouyang Xixian suddenly thought that it might be feasible to use the heroine''s gene as an organ replica. It just failed many times in the end, and the only umbilical cord blood genes are running out. At this time, it is impossible to awaken the heroine again, and can only exist in the life container, otherwise no one can anticipate anything. Later, someone inadvertently asked whether it was possible to make a copy of the same, that is, a human clone. When the clone is mature, all her organs will be transnted into the hostess''s body. After all, they have done it before, and the experiment with other animal replicas is rtively sessful. Chapter 3293: Human cloning (3) Chapter 3293: Human cloning (3) The clone experiment was very sessful. After all, the secretboratory of the biologicalpany had done many such experiments before. Although most of the research is done by making animal clones, the human body has done a few, but it is not new. In the secretboratory base, there are actually many failed clones. This time the sess is not idental. After the clone ispleted, it is ced in the nutrient solution and it takes a certain time to grow. Even if it elerates the growth of the clone exponentially, it is already the limit to let the clone grow to nearly twenty years old. At this time, after various studies, it is still not possible to directly perform transntation. Even with the current medical technology, it is impossible to perform all the organs of the human body at once. After all, many transnts can be performed for more than ten hours for a single operation, and all transnts are impossible to imagine. Not only is the surgeon unable to support that time, even if there are more doctors in the n, it is unrealistic to rece someone on the way. After all, the body of the most female protagonist is actually very weak and it is impossible toplete such an operation. . Therefore, before there is a perfect solution, the heroine can only always exist in the life container, in the still life. And the heroine couldn''t disappear in front of people for a long time. In the end, they decided to copy the heroine''s memory and instill it into the clone, which is the original owner''s mind, to release her and live with Ouyang Xixian. In this way, the original owner has all the memories of the heroine. In the year she was released, the age of the heroine was twenty-five years old. In other words, marriage, serious illness, clones, the evolution of these events is only a short period of three years. This year is the eighth year of the heroine''s marriage, and the age is 30, which means that the original owner has lived with Ouyang Xixian for five years. In the past five years, she has never doubted her identity. After all, both her family and her husband treat her very well. Even if she is married, she is like a little princess, held in the palm of everyone''s hands. Even the younger brother in the family takes care of her in every possible way. Almost all of her rtives were afraid that she would stumble. If you don''t want her to do this, then you don''t want her to do it either. The memory of the hostess who was seriously ill, she was naturally blurred. It was not clear anyway, but in memory, from that time on, she had been a rich wife who had been doing nothing at home. Everyone knows that Ouyang Xixian loves her. In fact, it is Ouyang Xixian and the parents of the original owner, for fear that there will be some idents when she goes outside to do things. After all, the umbilical cord blood is gone. This is the only clone that grows a suitable organ that can be transnted to the person they care about. Once this clone has any ident, then the heroine has no chance to wake up. Now only need to wait for medical technology to mature, whether it is five years, ten years, or twenty years. As long as the clone is not in danger, the heroine can definitely wake up when the operation can be performed. The facts are also as they thought. In the end, this world produced a very powerful surgical instrument, which was much more urate and quicker by human surgery. This was simply born for the heroine, and everyone who cares about the heroine is happy. . Chapter 3294: Human cloning (4) Chapter 3294: Human cloning (4) When this surgical instrument was put into use, the Tang family and Ouyang Xixian were paying attention to this matter every day. But they still did not dare to take it lightly. The transnt waited until thousands of operations were sessful before nning to perform the operation on the hostess. After all, the situation of the heroine is different from other people. She needs to rece all the organs in a short time. And given her physical condition, it was no longer suitable for the second life to be still. Later, after discussions with a group of top experts, a very perfect n emerged. Ouyang Xixian nned to perform surgery on the heroine. At this time, the original owner still did not find any problems. Because her husband, her family, are really kind to her, she loves her family and her husband, how could she have thought that her birth was just to save another person. One day, the people who gave her birth will watch her die. Just the day before the operation, she didn''t know anything, except that Ouyang Xixian was at home all day and she was not allowed to cook. The food they ate seemed to be different. Only at night, Ouyang Xixian said that thepany was very busy, and he wanted to go and take a look. In fact, he was just worried about this experiment and was going to the secretboratory to see the situation. In fact, every night, Ouyang Xixian would go home and stay with her. Every night, she slept very heavily, almost falling asleep with her eyes closed. That''s because Ouyang Xixian would make her a cup of milk with a sleeping effect whenever he was there. In order not to make her doubt, she will also imnt some memories between husband and wife. In fact, after she fell asleep, Ouyang Xixian spent the night in the study. He knew very well that this was just a clone, a tool, an organ container that made his favorite woman wake up, how could he like her. The night before the operation, the original owner tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Suddenly received a call, which turned out to be her brother Tang Zhou. The first sentence from Tang Zhou was: "Sister, you must listen to me today, hurry up and go as far as possible." The original owner naturally did not understand what Tang Zhou''s words meant. Always love to ask, the meaning of Tang Zhou''s words. Tang Zhou didn''t know how to exin it, so he came to find her and took her to a ce of temporary safety. "Xiao Zhou, why do you want me to leave?" "Sister, you believe me once and leave here." Tang Zhou was very conflicted. Although he wanted to save his own sister, he knew that even though the person in front of him was a clone, he was a clone of another sister. What is the purpose, but no matter what, this is a living being. The day of the operation was approaching, but he didn''t want her to be brutally removed from her internal organs and lose her life. He hopes his sister will wake up, and hope that one day in the future there will be suitable organs and the operation will be sessful. But he also knew how kind his sister was. If she knew the truth, because she needed another life form to disappear, she would definitely me herself for a lifetime. Maybe because it was the hard work of everyone, she would not choose to end up, but she would never be happy forever. Naturally, Tang Zhou would not say these words to the original owner. Seeing that the original owner still looked strange, Tang Zhou finally talked about the clone. Chapter 3295: Human cloning (5) Chapter 3295: Human cloning (5) I also said that if she doesn''t leave, all she will wait is death and no way out. "Your existence is just living for another person. Tomorrow, that is, tomorrow, your husband will personally send you into the operating room." Tang Zhou rubbed his hair, "If I knew he was going to be a copy of his sister. Body, it will definitely be prevented at the beginning, and nothing will happen today." "My parents must know about this," Tang Zhou''s expression was deep, "No wonder that that year, they insisted on sending me abroad because they were afraid that I would know this and stop it." "Now I have exined everything to you. I will take you away. I will take you to a ce far away. You can hide and stay safe for decades." "I did this not only for you, but mainly for my sister," Tang Zhou said. "She is very kind. If she knows the truth about all this, she will never be happy and will me herself for a lifetime." The original owner was also very surprised at the time. She wanted to smile and tell Tang Zhou that these were all jokes. But every human clone is actually born with some abilities. For example, the original owner, her memory is actually very good. Some useful information can be extracted from past memories in an instant. There are too many unreasonable things, and if they are added together, it is easy to find problems. In the past, she would not do it because she had been living very happy. Doing this now is basically subconscious. Tang Zhou was ready with everything. When the original owner was still in a daze, he pushed someone into the car and drove her into the airport. He gave her a card, a new mobile phone and a suitcase, and pushed her in. Turned around and left. The original owner did not get on the ne and she went home. All her memories belong to the heroine, and those rtives are also the heroine, she is just a clone. Even if Tang Zhou sent her into the airport and prepared everything for her, she would be at a loss. Where can she go? She was born for the heroine, and even her thoughts belong to the heroine, she is not an independent person at all. She loved her parents and her husband, so she went back. That night, she stayed up all night, until early morning, Ouyang Xixian came to pick her up. The moment the door was opened, Ouyang Xixian walked into the room. She wanted to ask him, but Ouyang Xixian spoke first: "Why are you back again?" A person nearing surgery, how could Ouyang Xixian leave her alone at home, this clone is rted to the life of his beloved woman. At this time, the original owner understood that even if she left yesterday, she would still be captured. At this, she only said one sentence: "I don''t know where to go. In the end, I can onlye back here." "Since you know everything and you can''t escape, then follow me." The original owner hardly resisted and followed Ouyang Xixian away. She is still at a loss and doesn''t know what to do. She has been raised at home by Ouyang Xixian. Even though she has all the memories of the heroine, she does not have an independent personality. She is really just a duplicate. But she understands one thing, that is, she can''t lose Ouyang Xixian, can''t lose her loved family. She thought that if their wishes were fulfilled, all of this should be over. However, this is not the case. The operation was very sessful and smooth as never before. The hostess wakes up, her body is recovering to health. Chapter 3296: Human cloning (6) Chapter 3296: Human cloning (6) The hostess was apanied by a family and lived a happy life. Regarding the heroine''s copy, that is, the clone, everyone kept it from her, thinking that she just needs to live happily. The matter was a foregone conclusion, even though Tang Zhou had countless anger and sadness in his heart, he still did not dare to tell the truth, for fear of irritating the heroine. Moreover, the Tang family and Ouyang Xixian were afraid of Tang Zhou talking indiscriminately, and basically did not allow him to be alone with the heroine. All the original owners have been removed and temporarily put into the nutrient solution. Because the data showed that her vital signs hadn''t disappeared, they decided to wait until they were free to study. After all, this is a very sessful clone. Just before this, there are many things that need to be dealt with, and they have not cared about the original owner for now. When they were almost busy and remembered the clone, they came to check her situation and discovered a strange thing, which aroused the surprise of everyone in the secretboratory. Because, in the bodies of all the clones that were removed, there were organs slowly being formed. Although it looks very small and grows slowly, they are pretty sure that these are what they think. When Ouyang Xi seemed to know this situation, he did not hesitate to let everyone invest in the research, and must study the principle. The original owner, who originally thought he had been liberated, became a living experiment. Was sliced, cut off the flesh cruelly. Over and over again, even if she had been surrounded by countless loves, she also had countless loves, and she was gradually erased by these cold scalpels. She is in pain. Pain every day, no one understands the pain of being emptied again and again and those organs slowly growing out. All the love in her heart, innocence, has disappeared. The rest is full of anger. Yes, she learned to be angry, learned to hate, learned to resist and struggle. The situation of the original owner is not ordinary. After all is removed, it will slowly grow out. As long as enough nutrient solution is given, the growth rate is very fast. This kind of regenerative ability made Ouyang Xixian have to move. Let alone the people in the secretboratory, they are even more crazy. At first they only removed the organs of the original owner. Later, they would also cut her fingers and facial features, as long as they could be removed, they would remove a little bit to see if they could grow again. Once humans have mastered such regenerative capabilities, it will be a very big breakthrough, and the people in their entireboratory will also achieve world-shocking achievements. At this time, Ouyang Xixian also received a very bad news, that is, although the hostess''s operation was very sessful, the new organs reced in the body were still failing at a faster rate than normal. It may take ten, twenty, or even thirty years to wait for the day of true exhaustion. But he absolutely does not allow it, the heroine is a little bit dangerous. Dedicated to the research of the human organ regeneration project, this is his main purpose. If the medicine is researched out, the hostess will have no worries at all and can live on in good health. And the original owner who has undergone thousands of experiments has no feelings. All the grief and pain have been turned into destruction. One day, she has a powerful force. Chapter 3297: Human cloning (7) Chapter 3297: Human cloning (7) She killed all the people who sliced her in theboratory, escaped from theboratory, and began to destroy the world, and her mind was full of destruction. She is like a monster without emotion, a monster born in aboratory. Destroy what you see, causing terrible disasters to this world, is a monster that can only destroy. It was Ouyang Xixian who finally solved the original owner. Ouyang Xixian used the memories of the previous rtionship to awaken the original owner, leaving her brain surrounded by that sweet love. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ouyang Xixian destroyed her. This is the end of the original owner''s story. She was born for people and died of emotions. It can be said that she wasmenting for a lifetime. The environment made her never understand many things. In the eyes of humans, she is a bad thing, because of her existence, it brings countless dangers to humans and destroys their buildings and homes. But humans will never understand what kind of reasons are behind this. Even some skin repair liquids on the market, they don''t know that this skin repair liquid is actually extracted by countless scalpels and experiments on the original owner. If there is no original owner, where does the skin repair liquide from in this world, how can their damaged skin be repaired? After solving the harm of the original owner, the experiment on regeneration was also forced to stop. In order not to have trouble and to apany the hostess in life, Ouyang Xixian decided to close the secretboratory. n to live a happy life with the hostess. He suddenly wanted to understand that life will alwayse to an end, why should he spend all his energy to study those illusory things that may not be sessful. It''s better to grow old slowly with the one you love. Later, Tang Zhou died in a car ident. The hostess was sad for a long time, and slowly walked out under Ouyang Xixian''sfort. Later, the heroine''s parents also died. At this time, Ouyang Xixian suddenly realized that the heroine seemed to have not smiled for a long time, especially at him. But he didn''t ask why, they just passed away like this, pretending to be happy. This is all the memory, Tang Guozi read it carefully. The system is on the side and I have watched it many times. Every time the host said that he hadn''t read it carefully, he had watched it several times recently, and he probably didn''t miss any important information. [The host is big, does the hostess know something? In the end her reaction seemed a little strange. "It should be known, but I don''t know what I know." After all, there is no psychological activity about the heroine in the memory. But it is true that the heroine was very unhappy during the rest of her life. There is still some time before being pushed onto the operating table. Regardless of whether the time is up, Tang Guo has no intention of being pushed onto the operating table. She is not allowed to have organs removed from the body alive. Since I am here, I am definitely not here to be abused. Then Ouyang Xixian only regarded the clone as a tool, even if he had his purpose and obsession, but the clone was already her, then they were enemies between them. Didnt Ouyang Xixian want to save the heroine? She thought of a very perfect n, but she didn''t know, when Ouyang Xixian was willing to save the hostess. Chapter 3298: Human cloning (8) Chapter 3298: Human cloning (8) While there was still time, Tang Guo hadmunicated the affairs of this world with the people in the group. Everyone still asked her to be more careful, no matter what or what to do, the first thing to protect is herself. Even though she is very powerful, the people in the group have never ignored the instructions in this regard. Especially Margaret, urged Tang Guo to keep her alive. I was afraid that she would have some ident and finally could not go to the magical world, which made everyone in the group dumbfounded. Tang Guos current situation is to be a rich wife at home. She seems to be instilled in the memory. Her body is rtively delicate, not suitable for going out for strenuous exercise, and not suitable for long distances. Traveling, even being told not to eat Some irritating foods. In fact, slowly from these clues in life, the original owner may not have found anything unusual. But she was born with memories instilled, and she was full of trust in the people around her, even if there were countless things wrong in her ce, she didn''t think about what to guess. Because in her memory of more than 20 years, her parents have always regarded her as a little princess to dote on her, reluctant to make her feel wronged. Husband Ouyang Xixian, like a jewel, held her in his palm and petted her. What she doubted, she would not doubt these rtives. Tang Guo watched the TV series for a while at home. It was still early in the evening when Ouyang Xixian returned, so she decided to go to her parents'' house. This time, she passed by alone. In the past, no matter where she went, her parents and Ouyang Xixian had to notify her in advance and would arrange for someone to pick her up. It may be that she was more obedient before, and Ouyang Xixian didn''t arrange anyone to watch it. Tang Guo went to the garage to pick up the car ording to what he remembered, and then drove to his parents'' house. The two were only half an hour apart, and as soon as she left on her front foot, Ouyang Xixian received the news of her leaving home on the back foot. When Tang Guo was driving, the system helped catch her, and someone was following her. Not only was someone tracking her behind, the system had scanned her before, and all the cars in the garage had invisible cameras and trackers. Obviously, Ouyang Xixian had prepared these a long time ago. "Do they have a connection with Ouyang Xixian?" [The host is big, they are talking. "Sure enough, it''s the same as I thought. Let''s go to the hostess''s parents'' house first, so that Ouyang Xi will be anxious." Tang Guo''s lips wore a faint smile, "From now on, I will be a clone. Maybe In the eyes of many clones, the clone is not an individual, but a tool, a tool to survive for mankind. But in the eyes of our clone, the clone is also a life and an independent entity, and it needs to be respected. Yes. We have human genes, and we want to live in this world well, we want to get family, love, be cared for, be liked by others, and we want to live safely and steadily in this world." "But the human beings who made us are only to harvest the organs in our body. If the body has no other functions, it will be destroyed." "As a natural reproductive human, perhaps they will understand this kind of cooking, but I am a clone now." The system heard something and just listened silently. Chapter 3299: Human cloning (9) Chapter 3299: Human cloning (9) Because in those memories, not only the original owner was subjected to various experiments and slice studies, but also other clones were gradually being born. After the sess of the human clone of the original owner, theboratory has begun to study the cloneprehensively. Many participants have done this experiment with their own genes. Nowadays, there are many clones in the secretboratory. There are finished products, semi-finished products, and even clones that have been brought out like Tang Guo. Of course, there was also one that was put into use. The organs were removed and clones of the gene owner were provided. Of course, the final result was destroyed. In theter stage of the plot, in order to prevent the clones from causing trouble, Ouyang Xixian was very decisive and bombed the ind. There are not only thousands of clones, but also some researchers. All this was destroyed because he wanted to hide the secret that he would never tell the hostess. In order to prevent the heroine from knowing the truth, he exhausted all means to almost annihte humanity, thinking that he could get a stable and happy life. "I still doubt Tang Zhou''s death." Tang Guo said silently to the system in her heart: "The younger brother of the heroine, the death is too strange, do you think?" [Actually, I found out when I watched it. I died in a car ident. I remembered that Tang Zhou was a racing driver, right? They were professionally trained. Many car idents urred during the racing. Because of the safety protection, they were actually minor injuries. But at the time of death, it was a little strange. Mainly, it''s too strange to die. He suspected Ouyang Xixian did it, but there is no evidence. After half an hour, Tang Guo came to Tang''s house. "Xiao Guo, why did youe here alone?" Mother Tang walked to Tang Guo with a worried look, "How can you run around, your health is not good, what if something goes wrong? Next time you go out, notify Come to Xixian and ask him to arrange a driver for you, or call us and let us arrange someone to pick you up." Tang Guo noticed that although Mother Tang was anxious, there was actually not much love in her eyes. The kind of anxiety in the eyes is more like fear that she will be lost and can''t be found, which will cause terrible consequences. Didn''t the original owner notice such an obvious look? Maybe I found it, but the illusion that the memory gave her, made her subconsciously ignore these. "The kids are here, just let her in." Father Tang looked much calmer, and quickly called her in. It was a little different from the Tang father in the memory, the Tang father here was a little more serious. And the father Tang in the memory, every time he saw her, he should be smiling and loving. Obviously, even if this is the same as their daughter, has the same genes as their daughter, and even those who have the memory of their daughter, they are very clear that this is not their daughter. Being polite and caring to her is nothing but an organ in her body that can really wake up their daughter. In the eyes of the two couples, Tang Guo stopped struggling without seeing other emotions. A clone is of course inferior to her beloved biological daughter. It should be said that it ispletely iparable, so she does not expect that this couple will have any pity for her. Parents who love their daughters can do anything crazy in order to save their daughter. Chapter 3300: Human cloning (10) Chapter 3300: Human cloning (10) Mother Tang was still enthusiastic about cooking, maybe she had been told, Tang Guo could see that they had deliberately maintained the same way of getting along with her before. Maybe the people are still different, making their performance a bit stiff. "After eating dinner in a while, I will arrange for the driver to take you back. Your child, in poor health, don''t run around. If Xi Xian knows about it, he will worry the whole world looking for you again." Mother Tang said scoldingly Some sadness appeared in his eyes for a while, it should be because of Ouyang Xixian''s sadness. After all, without spending a few days of happiness with the hostess, the hostess almost died. Now I am busy saving the mistress, doing such a thing. From their point of view, of course, he will be moved by Ouyang Xixian''s idiotic emotions, and he is equally sad. "Yes, next time you want to go out, you must inform Xi Xian," Father Tang said, "Do you remember the past? After you had a conflict, you were lost. Xi Xian was trying to find You have stopped all the operations of thepany, don''t worry him next time." "Yes, Xixian is too difficult." Mother Tang said, "Where to go, you can tell us in advance or tell Xixian, we can apany you. Xiaoguo, you are married, and now Xixian every day Be busy with work, if its not something particrly important, just call us." In fact, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother are looking forward every day to advance the date of the operation so that their real daughter can wake up. Facing the clone in front of them, even though they looked the same, they never regarded her as a real living body. In their eyes, she is a tool person. It may be that everything she did was copied from the heroine, so that they felt that this person was just a container, not a real person. "Why can''t I go out alone? I don''t just go out and rx, go shopping with a few friends I know, and watch movies. Haven''t these things been done before?" Tang Guo asked doubt. When the words fell, the two couples were taken aback, because this was the first time Tang Guo had questioned. To them, it was this obedient clone who suggested for the first time what he wanted to do instead of obediently doing it ording to their arrangements. Compared to before, she seems to be more alive. The two couples did not think of how to answer this question. Yeah, why can''t she go out by herself, meet three or two friends, go shopping, watch movies, and buy something she likes? Isn''t this the life that ordinary people should have? "Parents, my body is actually very healthy. I have tried them all at home. I can swim ten back and forth in one breath without being too tired." Just kidding, it''s a clone, but the genes have been strengthened. In addition, in the best growth environment, will there be regenerating physique or even awakening powerful forces in the next period? The two couples were even more speechless, but Mother Tang still said forcibly: "As a parent, I still dont always worry about my little princess. Since your illness, your parents and I have been Don''t worry about going out alone. Xiaoguo, don''t worry about us." This is indeed a very good reason. They obfuscated the memory of the original organ failure to her. Chapter 3301: Human cloning (11) Chapter 3301: Human cloning (11) It made her memory that she was seriously ill and almost died. There is nothing wrong with this exnation. In order to dispel Tang Guo going out alone, the two couples cried miserably in front of her, showing a look of worry and sadness, and a look of fear of losing her, trying to make her divert. Because this is the only clone that can save their daughter, once Tang Guo is lost, or even found out by someone with a heart, it''s dangerous for their daughter. In addition, human cloning is actually not allowed in this world. This is against human rules. Many years ago, it was forbidden to study human cloning. But there are still many organizations that are secretly studying these. If the existence of this human clone is discovered, those people will definitely not let it go. What were the two couples talking about? At this moment, there was a sudden noise at the door, and the door was pushed open, and a handsome young man in a racing suit came in and was holding a voyeur. The young man first nced at Tang Guo, then at Tang''s father and mother, and said with a smile: "Parents, I heard at the door that you were afraid that your sister would get lost. What''s the matter?" This young man was Tang Zhou. He walked in with a smile on his face, and his eyes swept over Tang Guo''s body for a moment, slightly darker, looking at the dishes on the table and saying, "Parents, you are really partial. , Sister is here, you just make such delicious things. When I was at home, I was hungry, so you let auntie cook something casually. It seems that Mom even cooked by herself today, and I already smell something familiar It smells." "Since you smell it, then wash your hands and eat." Mother Tang greeted Tang Zhou with a smile. Compared with before, she looked at Tang Zhou in her eyes with joy and love from the heart. Obviously she did not expect Tang Zhou at this time. Zhou wille back unexpectedly. "A Zhou, didn''t you say that you will be back next week?" Tang Zhou washed his hands, came out of the kitchen, served himself a bowl of rice, sat in his usual position, first took a big bite of the rice, and then took a bite of familiar dishes, and then swallowed it and said, "The game is over. I nned to stay abroad and have a good time for a few days. Later, I didnt seem to have much to y. It was all those projects every year, so I came back early. The two couples were not surprised by Tang Zhou''s words. Tang Zhou is a professional racing driver. The Tang family does notck this money. His son is a little hobby, and they support him. Even if you don''t support it, it won''t work, this kid is very stubborn. However, Tang Zhou promised to y traffic jams until he was thirty years old, and immediately retired when he was thirty, and then returned to take over thepany. Because he was afraid of his parents being worried, he would check the car, his own equipment and protective measures every time he raced. Even if there were a few dangers, he was very professional, protected himself well, and was much luckier than many racers. In addition, his physical fitness is good, and he is young, so the chance of ident is actually very small. "By the way, Mom and Dad, I listened to you at the door before, did I seem to be going out?" Tang Zhou asked. Tang mother said before Tang Guo that she wanted to go shopping and shopping, they told her about the matter. "My parents have to be busy with thepany, and my brother-inw is also very busy. I think I am the most leisurely right now. Or maybe I should go shopping with my sister during this period of time. Its not good to be bored in the house every day. Say it?" Chapter 3302: Human cloning (12) Chapter 3302: Human cloning (12) Tang Zhou''s proposal made the two couples hesitate. This was in Tang Guo''s expectation, because even though Tang Zhou was in his twenties, he was full of vigor and vitality and always had a heart of innocence. He looked at him as a tough man. In fact, his heart was incredibly charitable. When he was a child, he was the one who didn''t want to trample on him to death. In the beginning of the human cloning, they all tried their best to send Tang Zhou abroad, and they didn''t know the truth until Tang Zhou came back. If it wasn''t that they couldn''t hide it, they wouldn''t tell Tang Zhou. For a period of time, Tang Zhou gave them the meaning of popr science life every day. No matter what life it is, it should be respected. I also told them that my sister is such a kind and innocent person. If you know that your life is exchanged for another person, even if it is a cloned life, you will live in anxiety and guilt for the rest of your life, and you will die in pain. If the sister is awake, she would rather die than have such a result. Of course, Tang Zhou was unsessful, and the two couples couldn''t bear it because of the fact that their sister was twenty years old. He has been abroad for these years. In fact, he is not only participating in racingpetitions, but also a more important reason, that is, he wants to find a way to treat his sister. Tang Guo was a clone, he didn''t think of any way to rescue him. There has been no suitable surgical n. This is good news for him, and at least it will give him a lot of time to buy. Only at the end of the plot, Tang Zhou still failed. "Parents, let A Zhou apany me. I haven''t seen A Zhou for a long time." Tang Guo said at this time. She felt that something was wrong with this younger brother, and she needed to take a closer look at this child. What is hiding in his heart with a smile. If the two couples refuse to go shopping with their younger brother, there will be a big problem. "Okay, then it''s settled," Tang Zhou said happily after the two couples agreed, "After lunch, I will take my sister to go shopping, buy good-looking skirts for my sister, and watch movies with my sister. Get up, after my sister got married, it has been a long time since I went out with me." After the meal, while Tang Guo was not paying attention, Mother Tang gave Tang Zhou a wink and called him to the room. Tang''s father kept talking, diverting Tang Guo''s attention, Tang Guo pretended not to know anything and watched them act. "A Zhou, can''t you ruin your brother-inw''s affairs? As long as you find a suitable n, your real sister will be able toe back." Mother Tang warned, "Even if she resembles and has your sister''s memory, she will never be your sister. , A Zhou, you have to understand." "A Zhou, I know that you have a kind heart, that is, you can''t even step on an ant to death. But, the person we need to save is your sister. She is the only one who can save your sister. Don''t you want to wait and see Did your sister die like this?" "Mom, then have you thought that if your sister wakes up and knows all this, will she be happy?" "Xixian has made an agreement with us, and she will never tell her about this." Mother Tang said surely, "As long as you don''t tell, we don''t tell, Xiao Guo will never know, and will always be happy. To survive." "A Zhou, mom, please, okay?" With that, Mother Tang actually wanted to kneel for Tang Zhou. Tang Zhou quickly supported her and said in a low voice, "Mom, she is also very pitiful. I want to be nice to her. She will never see the world anymore. I just apany her to do something she likes to do. She hasn''t seen this world before long, and you will be deprived of her life. I just feel sorry for her... Otherwise, I''m sorry." Chapter 3303: Human cloning (13) Chapter 3303: Human cloning (13) "Oh, okay," Mother Tang finallypromised, "Then you can only take her out for a walk, can you do other things, A Zhou, you must still lie in the life container, the little girl who has been sleeping for so many years fruit." "A Zhou, do you want your sister Xiaoguo to wake up?" Mother Tang asked. Tang Zhou''s expression became serious: "Of course I hope that when I wake up every day, my sister will appear in my room and unceremoniously lift my quilt aside." "If this is the case, then you go with her," Tang''s mother said before Tang Zhou, she was not really cruel, but her final choice was of course. Save your daughter, "Buy her what she wants. You are right, but she is also a life." It''s not that she and Tang''s father didn''t know that this was a living body, butpared to the life of their daughter, they could only be a little bit selfish and kept giving hints to themselves in their hearts. It implies that this is a clone cultivated by humans, and this is the only way to save his daughter. No matter how much this clone looks like, with the memory of a daughter, it is not his own daughter. "Mom, in fact, I have been looking for other possible ways to treat my sister in foreign countries these years," Tang Zhou said. "When I knew the truth, I was thinking, if I find a more perfect solution, I don''t have to sacrifice. She is." Mother Tang was surprised for a moment, and then hurriedly asked: "Did you find it?" Of course, Mother Tang was willing to be able to heal her daughter without harming other living entities. If it hurts others, you can heal the people you want to treat. No one will not be unwilling. A Zhou is right. Her daughter is really kind. They have done it all these years. In the future, they will find a way to hide all the truth about her daughter. "Unfortunately, no. Maybe there are the most advanced medical instruments and surgical equipment in the world, but it''s not such a coincidence. At the same time, I found all organs that can be paired with my sister." Mother Tang''s eyes dimmed: "A Zhou, go. Where she wants to go, you can apany her to meet her needs." Mother Tang didn''t want to continue this topic anymore. She was afraid that she would talk about the clone too much, the more she thought the other party was a real person, and the more she couldn''t get it down. If she couldn''t be cruel, her daughter Xiaoguo would never be able to wake up. "Sister, where do you want to go, let''s go, I will only apany you today." Tang Zhou''s performance was like memory, as if there was no difference. Very affectionate, he pulled Tang Guo off the sofa, greeted Tang''s father and mother, and pushed her to change shoes: "Your brother, I have nothing to do recently. I know that my sister is bored at home. Just apany you wherever you want to go, I will apany you wherever you go, just like when I was a child, wherever I want to go, my sister will apany me wherever I go." In fact, the rtionship between Tang Zhou and the heroine is very good, and the two siblings basically talk about everything. Tang Zhou must be one of the people who most expect the heroine to wake up. "Let''s go shopping first." Tang Guo put forward his needs, "Snack Street." She found this from her memory. When she was young, the two siblings would often go to the snack street together. Chapter 3304: Human cloning (14) Chapter 3304: Human cloning (14) Obviously they are not too spicy food, but they will go home with a flushed mouth and be scolded by the two couples. In fact, Tang Zhou was greedy, and the hostess took him with him. "Okay, let''s go to the snack street first, to the snack street, and what we like to eat, and then we go to some ces with good scenery to see. I wille back to watch the movie in the evening, I watched it, and it was released recently. It''s time to catch up with the new movie." Tang Zhou changed his shoes and said this when he opened the door. His performance made the Tang family couples feel relieved. Apanying Tang Guo to do this shows that Tang Zhou has made a choice in his heart and will not stop this matter anymore. Just when Tang Zhou took Tang Guo out, the Tang family received a call from Ouyang Xixian. "Xixian," Father Tang sighed, "Don''t worry, A Zhou did go out with Xiao Guo, but I think this kid wants to understand that now I want to take her to y and apany her. Do what you want to do." "Is that so?" Ouyang Xixian was actually not sure whether Tang Zhou wanted to understand, "Then I would arrange two people to follow them, even if Xiao Zhou wanted to understand, if she had a problem, Xiao Guo would never have the chance to wake up again. " "Okay, you can arrange it, A Zhou, this kid is not bad-hearted, just as good-hearted as his sister. Now doing this, it just feels bad. In fact, why shouldn''t we, if Xiao Guo married you and didn''t live at home, Faced with such a living person every day, and getting along for so many years, it may be unbearable." "Dad, don''t think so much, you just miss Xiao Guo too much. When I have time, I wille to pick you up, and then I will take you to see Xiao Guo. When you see the real Xiao Guo, you won''t think so." The conversation between the two quickly ended. Basically, they were all around the heroine, and on the other side, Tang Zhou had already brought Tang Guo to the snack street. After spending two hours in the snack street, they went to a nice ce on the edge of the city, and rushed back at about seven o''clock to watch the pre-booked movie. When Tang Zhou sent Tang Guo home to her house, it was a little past eleven. As soon as the car arrived at the door of the house, Tang Guo saw a person standing at the door. The lights were on inside the vi, but the doorway was very dark. The figure at the door was a little tall, and there was a small spark moving. When Tang Zhou drove to the door, the spark suddenly disappeared. [It''s Ouyang Xixian, the host is big, he has been waiting here for several hours. "Sister, I''m home." Tang Zhou drove the door and brought Tang Guo out. "Look, brother-inw is really worried about you. I, the younger brother, took my sister out to y, and he was not worried." "I''m afraid you will lose Xiaoguo. Your kid has always been reckless and not serious. I can wait here without arranging anyone toe to you. This is already giving you the greatest trust." Ouyang Xi Xian walked over and said to Tang Zhou with a deep expression on his face. When Tang Zhou knew about the clone, he still remembers the noisy appearance. In just a few years, Tang Zhou actually wanted to understand it. It was really incredible. He would not believe that Tang Zhou really wanted to understand this matter for the time being. "Brother-inw, sister has already sent you back, let''s get your baby bumps," Tang Yiyi said lightly. Chapter 3305: Human cloning (15) Chapter 3305: Human cloning (15) "I haven''t had anything to do recently. I heard that you are also very busy. I wille to pick my sister out every day." Tang Zhou saw Ouyang Xixian''s obviously disapproving gaze, and then said, "If you don''t rest assured, I''m afraid I will get my sister out. If I lost it, arrange a driver for me. I''d better arrange a few more bodyguards. Anyway, my sister is also Mrs. Ouyang, let alone two bodyguards, even 20 bodyguards are not wasted." Ouyang Xixian carefully observed the next Tang and Zhou Dynasties and found that his expression was normal, as if he really wanted to understand. "Okay, it''s like I won''t let your two sisters meet each other." It doesn''t matter if you arrange someone on the surface, it is definitely needed secretly. Regardless of whether Tang Zhou is tempted or not, it is best to arrange people. This clone must not have any problems. Xiaoguo woke up, but she relied on her. He has received news that a certainpany has developed a very advanced surgical device, but it is not yet mature in all aspects, but once the experiment of this surgical device is sessful, after it has been used tens of millions of times, Xiaoguo may You can perform that major operation. Tang Guo felt Ouyang Xixian''s thoughts, and she also knew the time. For this advanced surgical equipment, Ouyang Xixian also invested a lot of money in thatpany. He almost smashed into it desperately, and even spent money to hire some patients to try such surgical equipment. Perhaps Ouyang Xixian really likes the heroine very much, but he is not a good person, because in his eyes, the life of the heroine is the life, and the life of others is as low as the grass, and it is always at any time. Can be sacrificed. Tang Zhou had already left, Ouyang Xixian and Tang Guo returned to the house. "Why did you suddenly remember to go out?" "I''ve been a little bored at home. I found out that my health has been very good recently, so I want to go for a walk." Tang Guo replied with a normal expression, "Actually, my body is really good, Xixian, don''t worry too much. You are just too careful. Go for a walk and your body may be better." Ouyang Xixian was silent for a moment, and then said, "That''s right, since Xiao Zhou has time to apany you recently, then I can rest assured. These days, I am really busy and ignore you." "No, you are very good to me, what you have to do is business, how can you stay with me at home every day." Ouyang Xixian looked at Tang Guos face and suddenly said, When Im done, Ill apany you every day. Wherever you want to go, Ill apany you, apany you, or Ill apany you, how can I get Xiao Zhou What about the kid." Tang Guo understood that Ouyang Xixian''s words were not actually spoken to her, but were just talking to the heroine while looking at her face. Yes, the face exactly like the heroine is exactly a duplicate. Anyone who is familiar with the heroine, watching for a long time, may have some hallucinations, even if they understand very well in their hearts, sometimes they can''t help but reveal their emotions. "The milk is warm, I''ll get it for you." Every time Ouyang Xixian couldn''t control his emotions, he always went to get a ss of milk for the original owner. When she fell asleep, he could go to the study to calm down. He is not the same as the people in the Tang family. He didn''t feel pity for this clone. He just couldn''t help but think of his love when he saw her, and asionally couldn''t control himself, so he needed to find an excuse to avoid him. open. Chapter 3306: Human cloning (16) Chapter 3306: Human cloning (16) For several days in a row, every morning Tang Zhou took Tang Guo to y under Ouyang Xixian''s eyelids. Ouyang Xixian also gradually believed that Tang Zhou should have epted this fact. ording to the news he received, Tang Zhou was taking Tang Guo to y the fun things in the world and eat delicious food. This way, It seems to bepensating her. For this reason, Ouyang Xixian felt a little relieved, but still sent someone to watch their whereabouts. Time hurriedly passed. Tang Zhou had been taking Tang Guo to y every day for two consecutive months. During this time, they did note back every day. The Tang family agreed with Tang Zhou''s approach, although they were unable to do these things. Ouyang Xixian disagreed, but couldn''t resist the persuasion of the Tang family, thinking that Tang Guo should bepensated, after all, she would never see this world again in the future. Tang Zhou traveled many worlds with Tang Guo. One day, they sat on a rock on a mountain and chatted. Talking and chatting, they chatted far away. Tang Zhou suddenly said, "Sister, do you believe in the existence of clones?" In fact, when Tang Zhou appeared for the first time, Tang Guo knew that Tang Zhou had a problem. When I asked this sentence, I was even more certain. "Is that the kind of clone in the movie?" Of course, Tang Zhou didn''t deliberately take Tang Guo to watch this type of movie. He just took Tang Guo to see every phone screened, and there was always the subject of human cloning. Even Ouyang Xixian would not think it was intentional. "Yes, it''s the kind in the movie." "Perhaps, in the future." Tang Zhou shook his head and smiled and said: "Sister, in fact, in this world, many secret baseboratories have been studying human cloning many years ago. Although this project is banned all over the world, the temptation of human cloning is , It is too big, many people can''t stand the temptation." "This is a cruel experiment." "Yes, it''s really cruel," Tang Zhou said again, "Sister, if someone tells you one day, you are actually a clone. Just like the plot in the movie, your existence may be living for others. , It may also be to provide someone with a part of the body. At that time, how would you react?" "A Zhou, have you watched too many movies? Why do you think of it here?" "Sister, you answer my question first," Tang Zhou looked serious, "If one day you are really a clone, your existence is only to provide a certain part of the body, or an organ, you will How to do it?" Now he has taken her to see the beauty of this world, and told her the truth in advance, will she go back as she used to, stupidly, waiting to be taken away from her body, and eventually be a more pitiful experiment? It is not that he does not want to treat his sister, but that his sister does not need such treatment at all. He especially remembered that one day before the ident, at three o''clock in the middle of the night, he suddenly received a call from his sister. The elder sister on the phone trembled and asked in a choked voice, "A Zhou, tell me what happened during the days when I was sleeping." At that time, the matter was a foregone conclusion. Even if he told the truth, there was no way to change the result. Even though he was condemned by his conscience day and night, in the face of his sister''s questioning, he still did not tell the truth. Chapter 3307: Human cloning (17) Chapter 3307: Human cloning (17) "Sister, did you have a nightmare? Nothing special happened when you were asleep. Don''t think about it." This was Tang Zhou''s answer at the time. In fact, to answer these, he tried his best to control his voice and make his own voice. It doesn''t sound like lying. But their siblings grew up together, and the one who got along with him the most was his elder sister. He didn''t lie, and she could easily see through. "A Zhou, you have changed. You are not the A Zhou I am familiar with. My parents deceived me, Xi Xian deceived me, and everyone around me was deceiving me..." The hostess''s voice seemed helpless in the night. "I seem to live in a world of lies. I thought you wouldn''t deceive me, but you learned to deceive. A Zhou, I live a painful life, do you know?" "Every night is hard for me." "A Zhou, do you feel my internal organs were hollowed out, my fingers were cut off, my eyeballs were taken off, my teeth were pulled out, and my flesh and blood was cut? That''s not a big deal. The most painful thing is the things that were removed. , It will grow out slowly. A Zhou, can you understand the pain?" When he heard this, the whole person was surprised. He only knew that his sister might have understood something, and was very unhappy every day. No matter how Ouyang Xixian treated her, she couldn''t smile as before. He didn''t even know that the fact behind this was like this. "sister" "A Zhou, I have known everything for a long time. They studied anthropology, did they forget the memory of organs." That time, for the first time, he felt that his sister''s voice was heartbreaking, "My body is full of her organs." , I know what happened to her. Even, these memories are still increasing. Maybe, this is my punishment for depriving her of her life." "I won''t choose to die, I will live, and live to endure such unbearable suffering day and night. This is the price to pay. It is time to experience the pain she has experienced over and over again." At that time, he had no idea what to say after listening. He had a very important game abroad at the time, and he couldn''t go away temporarily. But he has decided that after this game, he will immediately go back and talk to his sister about organ memory. No one expected that this would be the case. However, he did not have this opportunity. He also did not expect that Ouyang Xixian had never trusted him. It was because of the long call that night that Ouyang Xixian decided that he would never let him go back. Ouyang Xixian probably didn''t know the content of the call. Since his sister has been able to call him for so long, she is not stupid, so she must be prepared. But it is still easy to check the call log. Ouyang Xixian was afraid that he wanted to tell the truth to his sister, so he arranged for someone to move his car. The person who does it should be one of the assistants around him. He has always been very careful about this, except for Ouyang Xixian, he can''t think of anyone else. He didn''t know what happenedter. At the moment when he closed his eyes and opened his eyes, he went back to the past, before the incident happened. Thinking of the painful and desperate and heartbreaking voice of his sister that night, he decided to prevent this from happening again no matter what. Even if he could only watch his favorite sister die, it was better than letting her suffer those terrible memories day and night. "A Zhou, you are distracted." Tang Guo interrupted Tang Zhou, "By the way, why did you ask me those strange questions just now?" She may already understand what purpose Tang Zhou has. Chapter 3308: Human cloning (18) Chapter 3308: Human cloning (18) "Sister, please answer my question first. If someone tells you one day that you are a clone and the reason for your existence is to save another person, what should you do?" Tang Zhou asked patiently again. It is undeniable that he wanted to help this clone escape all this, mostly because of his sister. It cannot be denied, he also wants to help her. Pity her, but also really pity her, especially when I think of those things that happened. She was cloned, and her memories and feelings were all given by others. But in the end, she also gave birth to her own consciousness and knew how to resist. At that time, she should be regarded as a real person. The most ridiculous thing is that Ouyang Xixian used the feelings that she gave her to restrain, defeat her, and eventually wiped her out and let her disappear into this world. He didn''t know what happened to her in theboratory, but he heard some news from his sister''s words that night,bined with her reappearance, like a monster with no emotions, he already knew that he must have encountered many problems. it is good. He originally thought that after treating his sister, she had disappeared. Because of this, I feel guilty every day, and my heart is particrly ufortable. Later, he thought of a way to persuade Ouyang Xixian to give her a way to survive, but to no avail. Because at that time she had be a public enemy of mankind, even if Ouyang Xixian was willing to let her go, the World Organization would not let her go. Being wiped out is her ultimate destination. "Sister? Have you figured out how to answer?" "No, I just thought about it for a while," Tang Guo said, "If I was told that I was a clone, I don''t know what to do." Tang Zhou was not surprised by this answer. If at that time, instead of sending her directly on the ne, he thought she could escape, but sent someone to follow her, or personally send her to a certain ce, maybe she would not choose to stay. One day, she was suddenly told that she was just a clone, and that her home, her ce, and people who knew her had nothing to do with her. Anyone who knew this fact would be confused. At that time, he only wanted her to leave here, but he didn''t think of it. This time it was different, he would help her get rid of all this, really get rid of all this. "Then you just think about what to do." Tang Zhou said, "Sister, think about it, if you are really what I said, what is the best way for you to do it, you don''t need to stand from the perspective of other people , You just need to stand from the perspective that you are a clone. You can think about it in conjunction with the plot in the movie, how about it?" Tang Zhou was instilling self-consciousness in Tang Guo, a clone, to make her realize that she was a living entity, not a tool person at the mercy of others. Many years ago, the world promulgated regtions that human cloning is also a human being, prohibiting all experiments in human cloning. "Can clones live with humans?" Tang Guo did not answer Tang Zhou''s words, but instead asked this question, "ording to the narrative in the movie, the cloned human body will be stronger than the cloned human, and may even awaken some special powers. Human beings, at the beginning of studying human cloning, never thought that there would be such a result. When the emergence of human clones threatens human status, humans will be afraid, and then master or even eliminate them." Chapter 3309: Human cloning (19) Chapter 3309: Human cloning (19) "The world has issued regtions that do not allow the study of human cloning. There may not be such an idea. Once human clones are really stronger than humans, there will be more and more clones, and they may rece humans in the future. Because they are clones of certain individuals of humans. , Has the genes of that individual, and is exactly the same as that individual." When Tang Zhou was speechless, Tang Guo continued: "Actually, there will always be people doing the experiment of human cloning secretly, because there are huge temptations and benefits. Even if the human clone is first caught They are used as tools, but they are already humans, and they have been oppressed for a long time, and one day they will awaken the sense of resistance." "A Zhou, clones and humans cannot coexist. They are both humans, but they are different humans. The subject will not allow their own copy to rece themselves. It should be said that most subjects are afraid of them. Reced by clones. For most subjects, if an organ is broken and someone provides them with a clone, they have a high chance of epting it." "Sister, what you answered is almost the same as if you didn''t answer." Tang Zhou was actually a little happy in his heart. The two months of hard work seemed not in vain. She has realized many things, and she has a sense of resistance from the perspective of human cloning. That day ising soon, and if someone is sent away temporarily, I don''t know what will happen in the middle. The reason why he chose to talk to Tang Guo on this mountain was because he was afraid that he would be easily spotted by Ouyang Xixian in the city. Ouyang Xixian didn''t know that they hade to climb the mountain, and even if someone followed quietly, he couldn''t follow too close. Now they are sitting here, surrounded by empty frames, and only a few people are vaguely under the hillside. The person who followed should be among them. Having finally found such an opportunity, Tang Zhou certainly would not let it go. Sooner orter, I have to say it, it is better to say it earlier and give her some time to think. "I want to tell you a secret," Tang Zhou''s voice suddenly became quieter, and he approached Tang Guo with a smile on his face. From a distance, he didn''t seem to be sharing a secret, but instead was saying something happy. "What I told you next is true. Dont believe it. Even if you dont believe it, dont show a look of surprise or fear. If you can, Ill just say it." Tang Guo nodded very cooperatively, looking at Tang Zhou curiously. "Actually, you are a clone." Tang Zhou said the secret simply, "Don''t talk, just listen to me." "You are a copy of my rtives. If you don''t believe me, I will show you this." Tang Zhou took out his phone and showed Tang Guo a picture. "Look at this, you know I didn''t deceive you. Now, you see if this person looks exactly like you." Tang Guo looked at the phone screen, and the picture was of the heroine sleeping in the container of life, the same as Tang Guo''s current appearance. I have to say that this approach is indeed very convincing. "Don''t show a look of surprise, especially panic, fear... The people of Ouyang Xixian have been staring at us. He doesn''t trust me, afraid that I will let you go. He has sent someone to watch for two months." Tang There was some sarcasm on Zhou''s face, he didn''t believe that his sister was so unhappy, Ouyang Xixian had no idea. Chapter 3310: Human cloning (20) Chapter 3310: Human cloning (20) What happened to the person next to the pillow would be more or less aware. Doesn''t he like sister very much? As a result, my sister became unhappy. He pretended not to notice anything, and treated her sister as before, but didn''t care what happened to her sister at all. He even got rid of him. Didnt Ouyang Xixian know that his sister had the deepest rtionship with him, and how painful it would be to lose his younger brother? Ouyang Xixian is a selfish ghost, just trying to confine her sister to her side. "A Zhou, are you kidding me?" "You can joke about anything, this is definitely not a joke." Tang Zhou said seriously, staring at Tang Guo''s eyes, "Actually you already believe it, right? Don''t rush to answer me, they haven''t yet. Find a reasonable n. I wont do anything to you for the time being, but that day wille. At that time, if you dont think about it, you will be sent to the operating table, emptied all your organs, and given to my sister. ." "If it is true, why are you telling me this? Obviously that way can save your so-called real sister. ording to normal thinking, you should support it?" Tang Guo asked back. Tang Zhou chuckled: "You are right. I can save my sister. Even if this is a bad thing, I should support it in a reasonable way. We are my sisters and brothers, so why don''t I want her to wake up? What? But my sister is a kind person, really kind, unlike me, I am actually not that kind. Just because my sister is very kind, I also consciously be a benevolent person who values life and is kind." "She would never hope that her life was obtained at the expense of another person. If she knew the truth, she would live a miserable life and be guilty for the rest of her life." Tang Zhou said frankly that although he respected and respected life, in front of the most important person, sometimes everything seemed so insignificant. It is precisely because he cares about this person and values this person that he cares about her thoughts and chooses to do this. He has always told people that he is actually just an ordinary person, and the only real good person is his sister. "You still have time to think, if you want to understand, I will help you no matter where you go. However, you must think about it earlier, the more that day, the closer Ouyang Xixian will look to you. Then I will It will be much more difficult to take you out." "If you have any doubts in your heart, why not take advantage of this time to observe it. By the way, you try not to drink milk every night, you should be able to find something. Sleeping pills are added to the milk." "If you want to see me, just call me directly. You just want me to go shopping with you. It is only natural for my younger brother to apany my sister out and carry bags for my sister. Now Ouyang Xixian should think that what I did is topensate you. , I wont doubt others for the time being. As for other things, dont say it on the phone. When I can say these, I will take the initiative to bring it up. System: Actually, I really want to say, don''t be so careful. With his powerful system, you can just say whatever you want to say. Even if you make a long call, there is no problem, Ouyang **** can''t know anything. "It''s windy, I''ll take you back. After a long time, Ouyang Xixian should think about things again, and I wille over and take you out tomorrow." Chapter 3311: Human cloning (21) Chapter 3311: Human cloning (21) Tang Guo and Tang Zhou yed outside for a week, of course, under the supervision of those people arranged by Ouyang Xixian. During this period, neither of them actively talked about human cloning. Tang Zhou was actually very anxious. If Tang Guo still didn''t understand and didn''t want to leave, he didn''t know what to do. Tang Guo has been home for a few days now. She didn''t observe Ouyang Xixian or something as Tang Zhou said. After all, she is no longer the original owner, and there is no need to do these things. She has already thought about what to do in this world, and now she is discussing this matter with her friends in the group. [Ziyun]: So the girls n is to save the heroine? [School Flower]: Of course, I think she is pretty good. [Chi Xiao]: But her condition doesn''t seem to be very good. ording to your previous statement, taking pills like medicine for conditioning, I don''t know if it works. Mainly, it depends on whether her body can bear it. Especially all the organs have problems, too strong pill will not work, too mild and slow. If there are other organ-damaging substances in your body, you must first get rid of this substance. [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, it is a troublesome thing to say. [Emanuel]: It''s time to see me here, gic modification agent, gene repair agent, have you heard of it? I think the kind of illness mentioned by the school flower should be caused by drugs containing radiation. Just take your pill, when the two powers will oppose each other, it may not be very friendly to her. Or use the words of our interster, the medicine will cure the disease. And our interster also prohibits the cloning of humans, but our technology of only cloning human organs is fully mature, but after many years of research, the organs cloned separately are indeed not as good as those grown by humans. We are still studying why this is. When the school flowers came to us, I also know that the people here, from nurturing children in vitro to finally choosing to conceive children from mothers, we know that there are still many unsolved mysteries in the human body. [Margaret]: Regarding the treatment of that kind-sounding little girl, maybe I have no way, but I have researched out a kind of charm, which should be useful for schoolgirls. Life static talisman, calcted ording to your time, each talisman can be used for one minute, this is my maximum time limit. [Shangguan Yungu]: I can only say a few words of blessings. I can''t help Master Uncle for the time being. When I practice for hundreds of thousands of years, it should be useful. [Margaret]: By the way, I have other spells here that can help the school flower quietly kill those bad guys. I think you should need it. Especially the one named Ouyang Xixian, which is best used on him. Killed Ouyang Xixian earlier, the school flower went to the next world sooner, maybe she went to her magical world? Margaret thinks she is very smart, and she will actively help the schoolgirl in the future. After the other party has done things, she will go back to retreat. Open your eyes, maybe the schoolgirl will leave that world and go to the next world. Tang Guo thanked the people in the group, and finally asked Emanuel for gic modification agents and gic repair agents, as well as things that might be useful. Chapter 3312: Human cloning (22) Chapter 3312: Human cloning (22) Emanuel was right. The pill really dealt with the hostess''s physical condition, and there were indeed many disadvantages. [School Flower]: Emanuel, I need a lot of gene repair agents. Remember, it is a lot. I will trouble you. [Emanuel]: No trouble, I will prepare for you when I go back, watch the group more at that time, and when I am ready, I will call you and send it to you. After discussing it, Tang Guo went to the group. The weak system asks: [The host is big, what do you want so many gene repair agents for? "At the secretboratory, arent there many clones whose genes are defective due to various reasons and eventually lead to various defects? A perfect clone like me is still rtively rare in the secretboratory. These genes The repair agent, of course, is to help them repair their genes. Now I am a clone, of course I have to help my kind." Such a reasonable answer made the system speechless. Simply say that you are going to do something, then it''s a bit more straightforward. It''s so oblique and tiring. They know the basics, do they still need it? A few dayster, Tang Guo received the gic modification agent from Emmanuel in the form of a red envelope. In the past few days, Tang Zhou also hinted to Tang Guo that she wanted to know what to do. Tang Guo didn''t answer directly, but faced him with a confused expression, making Tang Zhou especially crazy. Secretly, Tang Guo had already made a preliminary n. The first step of the n was to go to a secretboratory and control all the people everywhere. So she asked Chi Xiao to create a lot of puppets for her to use when leaving Ouyang Xixian''s sight. After getting the puppet, Tang Guo left a puppet and went to the city closest to the secretboratory. The secretboratory is on an ind. Although she can let the system help destroyyers of password locks in, it is not good and easy to expose. She can escape easily, but Ouyang Xixian and the people in theboratory will definitely be very vignt, which is not conducive to what she does next. So, after she arrived in that city, she asked the system to send a message to a person in the secretboratory so that the other person coulde out to see her. If he does note, he will never see his family. Although she didn''t know how the other party''s family was, she just investigated the information, but after investigation, this person has a weakness, that is, his only son. He originally didn''t want to participate in this experiment, he participated in it for his son. Because of his son, he urgently needs a new heart recement. It may be due to gic defects. The clones of his son that have been bred so far seem to have heart defects. There was no mention of this person in the plot. Tang Guo checked the experimentster in his memory and could not find him. It is possible that he withdrewter, or he was killed. But those with shorings are better controlled. "Where is Xiaozhi?" Pei Tianyi was surprised when Tang Guo took off the mask and revealed that face. He was so familiar with this face. It can be said that this clone appeared, and he was also involved in it. After a sigh of relief, he continued to ask: "Did you already know the truth? What else do you want to know, I can tell you, everything youe to me, you can kill me, but please don''t hurt Xiaozhi, let him live through thest few years." He knows that such an experiment must be hical. I just wanted to take a gamble, but I lost the gamble. Chapter 3313: Human cloning (23) Chapter 3313: Human cloning (23) Xiaozhi is born with a gic defect. He was diagnosed with a heart problem just after he was born. After he joined this secretboratory, all the cloned human hearts cultivated by Xiaozhi were defective. Xiaozhi is ten years old this year. If he can''tplete heart surgery at the age of fifteen, he can''t survive. This kind of congenital heart disease is more dangerous as you get older. ording to Xiaozhi''s situation, he may not be able to live at the age of fifteen. Now he has stopped all studies and activities, and can only stay at home quietly every day. In addition to cultivating clones with Xiaozhi''s genes over the years, he has not given up on letting Xiaozhi wait for a matching heart. However, this is undoubtedly the same as winning a lottery, and the world is falling pie. Where can there be such a suitable heart for Xiaozhi, this organ is really too special. Even if you really wait until it can be paired, it may end up being unusable due to various idents. It is difficult to find a match for a childs heart. It has been matched countless times, but never seeded. If he can withdraw from this experiment, he may have already left. But this kind of experiment, once you join in, there is no other choice, now it is a dilemma. Although all the above is sad and hopeless, Pei Tianyi has no regrets about joining this experiment. It''s just that he was out of luck and failed to find a way to treat his son. When he saw Tang Guo''s face, he knew that retribution wasing. On the day he joined theboratory, he was prepared for this. Either retribution ising, or the owner of theboratory kills. It''s just that he hopes to dieter, at least to die behind Xiaozhi. "What do you want, say it, as long as you don''t hurt Xiaozhi, if you want me to help you escape, you can." Pei Tianyi said, "If you want my life, you can, but please Give me a few more years, and when Xiaozhi is gone, I will do whatever you want." Xiaozhi is his lifeblood. With his son gone, he basically lost the courage to live. If he hadn''t been busy with work all the time and stayed with his wife more, maybe Xiaozhi would know the situation earlier, and he would not even develop wellter and would not have congenital diseases. Later, my wife would not be when she gave birth to Xiaozhi, because he couldn''t apany her in the past, which made her give up herst hope. So, he was really wrong too much. "As long as you listen to me, I won''t hurt Xiaozhi." Tang Guo said slowly, "You only need to cooperate with me, listen to me, and your son will live well. Even in the future, he may be treated. Keep on living." "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Pei Tianyi automatically ignored the sentence after Tang Guo that could save Xiaozhi. In his opinion, although this clone is the most intelligent and special clone from theboratory, he does not believe that a clone can figure out a way to save his son. "You took me into theboratory." "Do you want to destroy theboratory?" Pei Tianyi said subconsciously, and then shook his head, "I won''t stop you from destroying theboratory, but theboratory hasyers of protection. If you are not a member of theboratory, you can''t get in. Even if I say that you are my assistant, there must be a process of going through the formalities. Not everyone can be my assistant." Chapter 3314: Human cloning (24) Chapter 3314: Human cloning (24) "And all the skeletal structure, appearance, fingerprints, and even pupils of your body are evidence that reveals your identity. If you don''t walk through the third door, you may trigger the rm." "As long as you are willing to take me in, I will be able to go in. First, get me an assistant certificate." No matter how powerful electronic equipment is to identify, it is just a dead object. For her, it is not easy to hide it. And she has taken a gic modification agent. Not only has she been gically modified, but her body''s bones have also undergone some changes. As for pupils and fingerprints, it is easier to solve them. "Okay, I can do this for you, but I''ll be caught by then..." "I said that if you can go in, you can go in. You just need to obediently take me in. Don''t forget, your son Xiaozhi." System: Your son, Xiaozhi, is currently watching TV at home. The host, this woman, is really deceiving. She has never seen Xiaozhi, so she makes Pei Tianyi nervous, as if she is really damaging Xiaozhi. Where did the kidnapping go. If you can''t make a phone call, you can''t get in touch, that is, the system has taken over your mobile phone, and who you want to call must be approved by the system. Tang Guo gave Pei Tianyi a file bag: "This is my current information. It will save you a lot of trouble when you go through the formalities." Pei Tianyi took it, and when he opened it, he was a little surprised. This clone seemed to be beyond his imagination. It''s not surprising that the other party has been living outside for so many years. Just being able to get this identity still surprised him. In this information, Tang Guo used a pseudonym: Tang Tian. After all, I have been using the name Tang Guo, even if she looks different then, it is still easy to arouse people''s suspicion. "Okay, I''ll go back and do it right away, your information..." "It''s all true." Tang Guo smiled, "check it out." Pei Tianyi didn''t want to believe it, but she was really confident. He took the information and left in a hurry. When I walked outside, I called my home again, but I still couldn''t get through. I even called my friend, still unable to connect, feeling a little helpless. When he gave up and nned to put away his mobile phone, a call came and he quickly picked it up, and he heard Tang Guo''s voice: "Don''t try to contact other people secretly. I can control your every move. I want you. If my son is good, I will cooperate with me to finish the work first. I have achieved my goal, and I will naturally let you go out to see your son." System: He still thinks that the host is very suitable for acting as a bad woman. Look, if he hasn''t done anything, he can scare people pale. "Yes, yes, I know, I won''t make other calls." Pei Tianyi responded with a cold sweat. After hanging up the phone, he still looked around, and then left quickly. A weekter, Tang Guo followed Pei Tianyi to aboratory on an ind. When he entered the first door of theboratory, he was very nervous. Once there was a problem with Tang Guo, even though he had a way to get out, he said that he was cheated by the other party. He is considered the backbone of theboratory, and there should be no major problems. But in case his own son, because of this, there is something long and two shorings that make him worry. Therefore, he hopes all this will go well. Chapter 3315: Human cloning (25) Chapter 3315: Human cloning (25) The first door, the second door, the third door... until the ninth door, all the defenses passed smoothly, and Pei Tianyi''s back was soaked. He took Tang Guo to change into special clothes, because Tang Guo only asked him to arrange the assistant''s work ording to the process, and did not ask him to do other things. He thought that Tang Guo nned to be here, inquire about the news, and then proceed to the next step. After all, it is not easy to destroy thisboratory. It was impossible to bring in anything dangerous after passing through the security doors. Every door will scan the whole body, and any dangerous items will be intercepted. Even if she wants to do what she wants, she has to have tools. "When I am free, I hope to hear my son''s voice." In Pei Tianyi''s personal office, he made this request to Tang Guo. He was really worried about not seeing his son in a week. "Okay, I will let you video call him." Tang Guo took out his mobile phone, this thing could still be brought in, but there was no signal in the room here, and only one room dedicated tomunication in the entireboratory had a signal. Signals in other ces have been blocked. But Tang Guo had the system as a cheater, and it was not a matter of minutes to signal. "It''s connected, you can talk to him." Tang Guo handed the phone to Pei Tianyi. Pei Tianyi took it unbelievably, and instantly saw the child in the picture, looking at him with joy and calling his father, and let him Want to cry. "Dad, why don''t youe back? Don''t youe back to apany me when the experiment reaches a certain stage?" "Dad, when will I be able to go to school? I think I am in a good physical condition and there should be no major problems." ... After Pei Tianyi and his son had finished talking for 20 minutes, he turned around and found that Tang Guo was sitting in front of hisputer desktop, and he turned on his lockedputer without knowing how. "Your appearance may be a disaster in thisboratory." Pei Tianyi did not stop Tang Guo''s behavior. Video calls could be made where the signal was blocked. His encryptedputer was easily destroyed. Those secret files were also touched by her fingers. You can see, "No, it should be a human disaster." "You think too much," Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled, "I didn''t want to destroy the world, nor did I even want to kill you all. I just wanted to have a ce in this world. After all, you made me appear. , The consequences now are just that you take the me." "You are right." Pei Tianyi sat aside and suddenly said, "If I met you twenty years ago, I might be crazy, and I would even catch you for research." "now what?" "I don''t have that thought anymore. For various experiments, the most important person in my life is slowly disappearing. The so-called pursuits, experiments, and dreams are just a bubble. Maybe, I am not a qualified experimenter. " Tang Guo quickly read the information about her: "I see the information about me above. In the beginning, to cultivate me sessfully, it cost a lot of money and almost exhausted all of theboratory?" "Yes, because Miss Tang''s umbilical cord blood was wasted too much at the beginning, and only a little bit was left at the end. For your clone to be sessful, we didn''t have any extra energy left." Chapter 3316: Human cloning (26) Chapter 3316: Human cloning (26) "Anything that can be used, I used it, and it was really sessful in the end." Pei Tianyi nced at Tang Guo, "but I didn''t expect it to be so sessful. Fortunately, there is only one such clone, otherwise the human earth will be destroyed. You are upied." Tang Guo was amused, so she wouldn''t tell Pei Tianyi that if she seeded, it would be their disaster. Soon, all clones here will be very good, one hundred times better than humans! Whether it is ability, talent, force, or even life span, it is stronger than human beings. Human, despair! Pei Tianyi shivered inexplicably, it was obviously not cold here, he only felt that the surroundings were chilly, like being surrounded by ciers. After reading these materials, Tang Guo basically understood why the original owner would awaken a powerful force. These things used by the original owner should be part of the reason. There is another reason. It should be that the so-called mental torture has reached a certain extreme before the promotion of power is stimted. She quickly browsed the remaining information and asked the system to make a copy, so that when he was free, she could select useful information for analysis. "How many clones do you currently have here?" "Which category are you referring to?" Pei Tian asked after thinking about it. Tang Guo turned around: "Are you still ssified?" "Well, after all, not all clones are as good as you, more powerful than humans. Most of them here are defective products, barely fed with nutrient solution, and some of the waste products are cloning failures and great defects. There is almost no research value. ording to the ssification, there are four categories: a, b, c, and d. Category a is the sessful product in our eyes, category b has some small defects, and category c is defective products, that is, there is more than one defect, which is rtively a little more, but can still have research value. As for category d, That''s waste, but it''s more troublesome to deal with, and it''s temporarily stored in the freezer. After a certain period of time, they will be pulled out for processing. " Tang Guo suddenly asked: "Then I am a type?" "No, you are in the s category, and your product name is Tangguo s1 clone." Pei Tianyi said truthfully, "after all, you are the only s-level clone cultivated by ourboratory with all the human, material and financial resources. " "Does type d have no vital signs?" Tang Guo asked. Pei Tianyi nodded: "Except for it at the beginning, but after it was thrown into the freezer, it was gone." Right now, it has no research value, naturally it will not consume nutrient solution to raise it, and throw it into the ordinary freezer. Of course there will be no more vital signs. "Currently there are three types of abc, you report the number to me." "Type a should not exceed twenty, and type b probably has close to 1,000. As for type c, the unit is 10,000." After Tang Guo''s s-level clone appeared, Ouyang Xixian cared more about this secretboratory. There is no shortage of funds for theirboratory. Ouyang Xixian manages such argepany, and it is very simple to provide them with sufficient funds, equipment and a series of things. Of course, thisboratory is not nominally studying human cloning, but studying cloned organs. Yes, it is imed to the outside world that it only studies cloned organs. This is something that humans all over the world can ept. "Are all the clones in theboratory now?" Chapter 3317: Human cloning (27) Chapter 3317: Human cloning (27) "Yes, under this ind, 18 floors have been built, and each floor can amodate tens of thousands of people." "Can I go and see?" Pei Tianyi nodded: "Yes, except that we need the team to discuss an experiment together, at other times, all the bc type clones in it can be taken out for research." "What about the type A?" Pei Tianyi paused for a while, and then whispered: "A type is actually not in theboratory. Since your birth, many people in theboratory..." Pei Tianyi sighed, "I included, for my own purposes. I cultivated clones. But when I joined theb at the beginning, I wanted to clone a heart for Xiaozhi. Later I discovered that it is not so easy to clone organs alone. We have also done countless animal clones before, and then your sess After birth, the main members of theboratory have cultivated the clones they want. Most of them have cultivated their own clones. After all, they are not young anymore. Who does not want to live, who does not want to have a healthy organ ?" "You cultivated Xiaozhi?" "Yes, it''s just that Xiaozhi''s gene is inherently defective. I have bred it three times. All three clones have heart defects. The lifespan is not long for Xiaozhi, and the vital signs have disappeared within two years. Now I don''t want this After all, Xiaozhi is a gic defect, no matter how many clones like this are made, it will not help." "Have those Type A taken away by them?" "Most of them were taken away. I don''t know where they were taken. Some of them are still left in theboratory. Anyway, this part is something that everyone has reached a consensus and cannot touch." "Okay, you take me to see those clones, just look at the bc category." Tang Guo felt that the gene repair agent in her system space was about to move, especially wanting to run out to y. System: I want to do things myself. Tang Guo went to see category B first. There were not many categories of category B, with only a little gic defect, and he did not let them sit idle. Each clone has its own thing to do, and they look like normal people, making contributions to thisboratory. It''s just that everyone wears the same clothes and has a number on his body. The people in theboratory indoctrinated them, they are people who have made mistakes, and are being punished here. Because they were born nk, and they have not been instilled in the memory of the subject, and they have never been exposed to the outside world, so they are as white as a piece of paper, repeating things every day, and there is no resistance to it. Then, Tang Guo went to see the type c clone again. The clone here was much moreplicated. Defects are more severe. It may be ame, it may be that the arm is not fully developed, it may be other physical defects, or it may be a problem with intelligence. Some can do something, and some can basically just sit on the ground and draw circles. When they need to be studied, the talents in theboratory wille in and take them away. When Tang Guo and Pei Tianyi appeared, they both panicked, because in their impression, they would never be able to return if they were taken out. This should be the inherent intuition and fear, whether it is a human or a clone, it is afraid of death. As for category D, Tang Guo didn''t go to see it. Maybe the scene in the freezer is terrible. When they came back up, they had just got out of the elevator, and a person just came over. Everyone wears protective clothing and masks, and they can only be identified by their name tags. After all, this ce passes throughyers of security doors, and it is enough to identify the name brand. "Dr. Pei, haven''t you been paying attention to those experimental subjects for a long time? Why are you suddenly interested in watching them today? Are there any new ideas that you n to use the clones below to find inspiration?" Yes, Pei Tianyi hasn''t done research on human cloning for a long time, since the vital signs of his son''s clones disappeared. At most, they will only participate in some group experiments and write reports. "Dr. Pei, I heard that you also brought a new assistant today, the one next to you...Miss Tang Tian?" Chapter 3318: Human cloning (28) Chapter 3318: Human cloning (28) The person speaking is also dressed in full protective clothing. Normally, in thisboratory, they are dressed like this. Because, no one knows whether a certain substance they study is harmful to the human body. The other party''s voice was a little hoarse and a little old, and it should sound like a male close to 60 years old. Tang Guo nced at the opponent''s name tag, with the word "Gaofeng" written on it, and suddenly narrowed her eyes. Gao Feng, like his name, has the highest status here, and is the person Ouyang Xixian trusts most. The other party has the absolute right to speak in theboratory, and it can be said that everything here is considered to be his responsibility. At the beginning, the person who proposed the human cloning experiment and the person who helped Ouyang Xixian solve the problem was this peak. Gao Feng is not only a very high position in theboratory, but also a very famous figure in the outside world, that is, in front of the public. He has published many articles, which are also influential internationally. Of course, if cloning is not forbidden, he should even more want to publish his current achievements, so that the whole world can see his excellent results. The birth of the original owner, until the original owner waster studied by theboratory, were also led by this peak. Gao Feng is a lunatic for experimentation. As long as it can be studied and can add a brilliance to his life, he will not refuse it. When he discovered that the original owner was a reincarnation, his first thought was to acquire this ability. Of course, he also understands that this experiment needs support from someone, and only after weighing it, he exined the matter to Ouyang Xi. At that time, Ouyang Xixian was also tempted. Even if he couldn''t get a new life, the ability to regenerate would give each other huge benefits. The peak is almost sixty, probably because of long-term research in experiments, and sometimes research on one thing, that is, for ten days and a half months, the food is casually prepared, and over time, the physical condition is getting worse. Now, what he wants most is to make his body as healthy as when he was young. Previously, Tang Guo learned from Pei Tianyi that Gao Feng had also cloned a young clone for himself. It is estimated that he is prepared to take the other party''s organs for recement at any time in the future. "Xiao Tian, this is Gao Feng, and Dr. Gao is the main person in charge of this experimental base." Pei Tianyi found that Gao Feng had been investigating Tang Guo, and was very nervous. Gao Feng is not a simple character. In order to do the experiment, this person can be said to be denied by the six rtives. Once it was discovered that Tang Guo was not a person in theboratory, he would definitely take action immediately. "Dr. Gao is good." Tang Guo greeted with a smile, but when the system quietly said a word to her, her smile became more profound. [The host is big, there is a problem with this peak. The system now encounters people who meet for the first time, and will scan them all up and down. Therefore, at the peak of the scan, a very wrong ce was found. [The host is huge. This peak is different from the peak in the data. The age and voice do not match. I have scanned the other party''s inside carefully. The other party looks young, has tight skin, and the body organs are also intact, not like living. For nearly sixty years. I suspect that someone faked the peak. Chapter 3319: Human cloning (29) Chapter 3319: Human cloning (29) [The host is big, be careful, I also discovered that the opponent''s body has a powerful explosive force, this powerful vitality, how much stronger than human beings, I guess, this is a human with special strength. The system''s voice is very cautious: [The host is big, does anyone suspect this ce and is investigating it? Looking at the other person''s face is an oriental face, but I don''t know what kind of organization it is. "very young?" [Yes, it looks very young, mostly from a special organization. It seems that thisboratory base should be suspected. The system said with certainty, In fact, its not surprising, after all, in such a big ce, someone will find something unintentionally. Tang Guo found that Gao Feng was still looking at her. She actually felt that Gao Feng seemed to be particrly interested in her. She felt a familiar power since she saw each other. Beforeing here, she had already stimted the potential of her body. The original owner should have awakened her superpowerster, and she already had it now. The power on Gao Feng''s body, she felt the same as her own. From this point of view, Gao Feng may not be an organization, but a clone. If this is the case, it is really interesting. "Tongzi, you can analyze the facial features of Gao Feng and the person in front of you to see if they are simr, or if they are exactly the same." [The host is big, theirs are somewhat simr, but not the same. ] The system quickly scans the peak data and the situation of the person in front of me. [If the real peak is here, I should be able to scan their bones at the same time, and then it can be analyzed. The system had understood Tang Guo''s meaning, and suspected that this person was a clone of Gao Feng. No, now he already thinks this person is a clone of Gao Feng. It is very possible for a person like Gao Feng to be a clone of himself and deliberately change the face of the other person to be different from his own. After all, it is a cloning experiment. In case something goes wrong, with the same features, then it will be reced by a clone, then it will be a very troublesome thing. "Xiaotian, hello." "Gaofeng" finally retracted his gaze and nodded with Tang Guo, "Except for not being able to go out casually, theboratory is still very free. I hope Xiaotian can have a good time here." "By the way, Dr. Pei, do you have any new ideas?" "Gao Feng" picked up the previous topic again and said deeply, "It''s been several years, Dr. Pei should really cheer up, maybe there is a little hope , Isn''t it?" "Gao Feng" had some sarcasm, and Pei Tianyi didn''t care. My son has a gic defect. Unless he finds a suitable heart before the age of fifteen, he can''t continue to live. The clone experiment was of no use to his son. Sometimes when he looked at the clones lying on the operating table, he wondered whether he hadmitted too many crimes and had been unable to find a suitable match for so many years. Since you can''t find it, let''s spend thest time with your son. He didn''t choose to leave theboratory directly, but this ce was not so easy to leave. When Xiaozhi really couldn''t support it, let''s consider this matter. Chapter 3320: Human cloning (30) Chapter 3320: Human cloning (30) "I don''t have any new ideas for the time being," said Pei Tianyi, "just bring Xiao Tian to familiarize himself with the environment." Looking at the clones just now, Pei Tianyi suddenly felt a little sad, but he did not expect the number to increase so much. Going down one floor are clones with ws. Gao Feng once mocked him, saying that he is not suitable for this business, which he now thinks is so. "It turns out that this is the case. If Dr. Pei has any new ideas, we can have a good exchange. I have some things, so I won''t stay here." "Gao Feng" nced at Tang Guo before passing by her. Tang Guo also stared at him unblinking, which made Pei Tianyi a little frightened. He waited until the other person''s figure disappeared almost before saying: "Even if you hate him, you can''t keep staring at him, Wan Once discovered, no matter how strong you are, it will not be easy to escape." This is not a high-rise building, but underground. As long as the security door is closed, there is almost no possibility of escape. "Dr. Pei, I''m almost familiar with the environment." Tang Guo said, she wondered what the purpose of this fake peak was. "Tongzi, you can monitor what the false peak is doing." [Ok, the host is big, even if you don''t tell me, I will monitor him. Pei Tianyi felt that today was almost the end, and after asking Tang Guo''s opinion, she let her go back to the room by herself. Because she is his assistant, their rooms are next to each other. After Tang Guo returned to the room, she leaned aside, her consciousness sank into the system space, and counted her gene repair agents. The bc clone that I just saw, the gene repair agent Emanuel gave her, seems to be not enough. So she joined the group and asked Emanuel for more. The gene repair agent Emanuel gave her is very effective. Whether it is type b or type c, it can repair the defective gene intact. By then, the cloned person whose gene is not defective, whether it is physical fitness or wisdom, Both are in the most perfect state. If it''s not enough,e with another gene evolution agent, anyway, they are clones, which is not bad. As for this small ind, it will be their cloning site from now on. If you really want to y outside, it will frighten humans. System: Fortunately, the host is very different from the original. If the host was so big a long time ago, he is really not sure if she cultivated this batch of clones, will it subvert the whole world. [The host is big, the false peak is moving, he wandered around in variousboratories, and finally returned to his room. "What did he do?" [After he entered the room, he entered the secret room in his room.] The system said that Tang Guo was not surprised that there was a secret room in Gao Feng''s room. Who did these strange doctors have no secrets? [In the secret room, I saw a person who was tied up. Gao Feng had already taken off the protective cover on his face. It turned out to be a very young face, and the person who was **** looked very old. ording to the data, this person who is **** should be a true peak. "Let me see what they are doing." Tang Guo''s consciousness sank into the disy screen in the system''s space, instantly watching the false peaks and true peaks just like watching a movie. "You let me go, I give you freedom, how about it?" This voice is very old, it is really high. Chapter 3321: Human cloning (31) Chapter 3321: Human cloning (31) The real Gao Feng was tied into rice dumplings, and Tang Guo discovered that it was actually an iron rod that tied him. It seems to be removed from somewhere, depending on the degree of distortion, the person who distorted it should be very powerful. The young man, the fake peak he encountered earlier, was sitting beside the peak, drinking water with a cold expression. For the peak, stay unmoved. "Okay, tell me what you want, as long as you let me go, you can do anything." Gao Feng didn''t expect that one day he would end up like this. He woke up from the room one morning and he was **** like this. Fortunately, the other party didn''t want his life. "If you want status, money, status, or a woman, I can give it to you. Let''s make an exchange. If you don''t rest assured, I can give you these first." Gao Feng was anxious, his physical condition was not good. He was also **** with this cold iron bar, and his body has been numb by now. The other party may know him too well and cut off all his escape routes. It is impossible for him to obtain information from outsiders. As well as his room, other people did not dare toe casually. At least, with his permission, the other party wille to the room to find him. After a long time, when Gao Feng waited in a cold sweat, the young man finally spoke: "I want all the clones in thisboratory. You will arrange their identities so that they can live safely and securely, just like your ordinary humans. They are alive and well, I won''t kill you." "Are you crazy? You can''t live a good life on your own. You have to take care of so many people? They are just clones, not real people." Gao Feng almost jumped up, but now he can''t jump up. He doesn''t know how many clones there are if he doesn''t look at the information. And there will be a steady stream of clones appearing, many of which are his private work outside. Ouyang Xixian would not bother about these things at all. As long as he helps employers cultivate clones and allows employers to get what they want, he will be able to reap huge benefits. The current situation is that his achievements cannot be announced to the world at all, and the world will not know his greatness, so he can only use money topensate himself. He has countless money, and those employers are very generous people. Of course he didn''t want to let the young man in front of him go, but now that the other party is in control of his life, he can only temporarilypromise and deceive the other party first. After the danger is lifted, and then catch the opponent back, it is not the same. In addition, he had to study the peak a1 clone. Its physical fitness, IQ, and reaction ability were beyond his expectations. If you catch it and study it carefully, you might get something new. Anyway, this clone was cultivated to provide himself with organs. If it weren''t for another experiment, and there has been no progress, he would choose to use the cloned body directly. Yes, just recing organs is not enough for Gao Feng. He believes that if he keeps changing his organs, his body can''t stand it either. If the spiritual power possessed by human beings can upy another young body, then he will be immortal. Eternal life, how tempting. Chapter 3322: Human cloning (32) Chapter 3322: Human cloning (32) As long as his mental power is not extinguished, when his body is weak, he will immediately rece a young body. Thinking of this, the excitement in Gao Feng''s eyes could not be concealed. "Your request is too difficult. Don''t you know how many clones there are in the entireboratory?" In recent years, the number of clones has increased a lot. It is estimated that in two years, the number will exceed 100,000. The main reason is that there are not many clones that have been sessfully cultivated and can be used by employers. A little defect is okay, I''m afraid the employer does not need the part. Fortunately, most of the clones of bc can be used. Even if it is not avable, he can sell the corneas, organs, and other items of these clones to those in need when someone needs it outside. "I only want this. If you can''t do it, you want to be free to talk." The young man is very stubborn. No matter what Gao Feng says, he should not. When Gao Feng was still chattering about something, he pped Gao Feng''s face with a p, punching and kicking at him, so Gao Feng wailed and quickly said not to hit him again. "Do you also know the pain?" The young man said sarcastically, "We are more painful than you. Have you forgotten how to use a knife to cut our bodies?" "Are you really on this condition?" "Only on this condition, as long as you arrange them all, I can''t kill you." Seeing this, Tang Guo had already understood that this young man was a clone with a high score. The other party should be a smarter type, and should be regarded as hers. "Okay, you let me think about it. You also know that there are tens of thousands of people. It''s not just the arrangement. You have to give me some time?" Gao Feng seems to havepromised. "In addition, you have been binding me , I have no way to help you arrange things." "Am I not you? Tell me what you are about to arrange, and I will do it." Gao Feng''s face sank, but he didn''t expect this clone to be quite clever, so he was not fooled. It is estimated that he often takes the other side by his side, and this guy has learned a lot. Now he has to reposition the clone. It should not be a clone of Gaofeng a1, but a clone of Gaofeng s1. Unexpectedly, he actually cultivated another s-level clone. He was simply the father of clones. "Okay, I said you do it," Gao Feng seems to havepromised. "ording to so many people and too many numbers to arrange out, it will definitely arouse suspicion. Then all of you clones will be in danger. You should understand that this world Very huge, human beings are countless, and human beings have very powerful weapons, so...Ouch..." "Don''t talk nonsense, just talk about business." The young man gave Gao Feng a fist again, "Slowly arrange, you should be able to live for more than ten years, arrange tens of thousands of clones, it is still possible. I checked your ount There is a lot of money, enough." Tang Guoughed out loud when he saw this. This clone is also interesting. "Tongzi, let''s go to Dr. Gao." She remembers that in the plot, there were indeed problems with clones, as if there was danger in the peak. Before, she thought it was Ouyang Xixian''s opponent, but now it seems that this clone should have done something. In the plot, Ouyang Xixian helped Gao Feng resolve the crisis. Naturally, this clone should have failed. System: Okay, it''s the hapless guy. Chapter 3323: Human cloning (33) Chapter 3323: Human cloning (33) In the current world, no matter how sophisticated electronic locks and security doors are, with the current capabilities of the system, they can be easily cracked. Therefore, it was very easy for Tang Guo to open the door of Gao Feng''s room, without much effort at all. In the room, there was a secret room. The system did not stop and continued to crack the secret room door code. Maybe the two people inside are more focused, and think no one wille here at this time except for them, even if they want toe, they can''te. "I''ve told you the n. If you don''t believe me, you can arrange ten people out first. When they are safe and live what you call ordinary life, we will make another arrangement. How about?" Gao Feng looked at the young man in front of him and said that he couldn''t help but rejoice. When he was a clone of himself, he kept an extra heart and changed the other''s facial features. I had known that this clone was so smart and could think independently, and he was no different from a human being. He should have done it to the end and changed the fingerprints of the other party. It is estimated that there would not be so much trouble. After all, he still doesn''t know when his other experiment will seed, so the clone in front of him is just a container to provide him with young organs. Other requirements of the shape should not be too high. Of course Gao Feng would not let the other party dictate. Of course, he would follow the other party''s arrangements for the first time. His life was still in the other party''s hands. When the other party rxes his vignce, he will be able to take measures to save himself. The young man thought for a while and said, "Okay, let''s arrange ten first. I will believe you once. If you y any tricks, this will be your fate." After he said, he squeezed hard and the ss in his hand broke Cracked. Gao Feng was a little frightened, but he saw the young man''s undamaged palm, but his heart was hot. He actually researched it out, such a powerful clone. If such a powerful force were his, that would be great. It seems that he should conduct the second experiment well. After all, even if all the organs in the body were reced, he would not be able to reach the possibility of immortality, he would still die and grow old. Gao Feng quickly concealed the emotion in his eyes, and said in a conclusive manner: "Okay, how could I lie to you, isn''t my life still in your hands?" "Why can''t you lie to him, Dr. Gao, you have a lot of ns in your heart, the outside world is strange to clones. Even if you didnt lie to him the first time, the second time you didnt lie to him, the third time you wont be guaranteed What tricks are you ying." Tang Guo walked into the secret room from the door, leaned against the door frame, looked at Gao Feng and the young man with a vignt look, and smiled softly: "If my guess is right, you should let this If it seeds twice, it will send a distress signal to people outside. After all, those clones must be arranged, and help from outside people is indispensable." "If I didn''t guess wrong, the person you asked for help should be Ouyang Xixian, right? Ouyang Xixian can be considered the owner of thisboratory. All your experimental funds here are inseparable from Ouyang Xixian." "Who are you? How did youe in?" Gao Feng is really scared now. Although many people in theboratory know Ouyang Xixian, he imagines Ouyang Xixian asking for help. How could the other party know ? Chapter 3324: Human cloning (34) Chapter 3324: Human cloning (34) "This person has a problem. You''d better catch her quickly. I suspect that she is an opponent in ourboratory and came here to cause sabotage." In a hurry, Gao Feng quickly said to the young man, "No matter what, catch her first. Besides, you should have a lot of power. It''s easy to catch a woman." The young man did not act, but looked back at Tang Guo. He had seen Tang Guo before. Although he did not see his face, he was now wearing a protective mask, but he still recognized the words on the name tag. And, before he felt that Tang Tian had a problem. It was not that he doubted what the other party was doing, but that the other party gave him a very familiar feeling that made him stare at her before. Saying those things with Pei Tianyi is also to look at her a little more time. Later, I gave up exploring because I still had important things to do. I don''t want the other party toe here silently, Gao Feng''s room, and this small secret room, except for Gao Feng and his clone, no one should have permission toe in. The young man had no intention of arresting Tang Guo, and an intuition told him that she did not seem to be malicious. "What are you still trying to do? If you don''t catch her, then theboratory will be exposed, all of your clones will suffer. Facing destruction, or using it for other things, then I don''t guarantee Up." Gao Feng was very frightened, and instinctively told him that the appearance of this woman would not be a good thing. He hadn''t felt that crisis wasing before, and the feeling this woman gave him was too dangerous. "You have been by my side for so long, should you know the greed of human beings? You cloned human bodies, but the whole body is treasure. If you let her expose thisboratory, let alone living an ordinary life, it would be like Its basically impossible to live steadily like this now, you..." "To shut up." The young man hated Gao Feng''s chattering on one side, and fisted towards his front door. At that time, Gao Feng''s tears burst into tears, and his heart hated the clone. Because of the pain, he couldn''t speak at all. "I''ve seen human greed a long time ago. Even if you don''t expose it, will our clones end up?" The young man opened the drawer, threw a dozen documents on Gao Feng''s face, and gave him another one by the way. Quan, "Aren''t you doing a lot of hard work? These are the information of your customers, and I remember each one clearly. I have read all of your information here." If it were not that there was no alternative, he could only rely on Gao Feng''s help. He would have done it himself and killed Gao Feng. However, although he was cloned from Gao Fengs own genes, Gao Feng was more vignt. He just changed his facial features, and people would know that it was not Gao Feng. He had to wear a protective mask if he wanted to do anything. . Fortunately, at this experimental base, everyone wears a protective mask, so that he will not be exposed. Gao Feng can be regarded as a hundred secrets, changing his features, but not changing his fingerprints or pupils. Gao Feng was hit with stars in both eyes by the young man, and the opponent''s fist was still heavy, and now he basically didn''t dare to speak again. He was afraid that the other party would punch again and his life would be gone. "You are Assistant Tang Tian." The young man said affirmatively, without any doubts. Chapter 3325: Human cloning (35) Chapter 3325: Human cloning (35) Tang Guo walked in and sat down in front of the young man: "I am, I have seen it before, but you don''t seem to be Doctor Gao." "Yes, I''m not, I just cloned him with his own genes, a fake." The young man didn''t seem to be very afraid, the strange feeling made him feel that he didn''t need to be afraid. "Why don''t you listen to Gao Feng and arrest me. If I expose everything here, you will be in danger." Tang Guo said with a smile. She thought this clone was very interesting. He did not expect that he would actually Can give birth to self-awareness and start to resist. System: More than that, right? Maybe you found something else? I really didn''t expect that this guy waspletely shameless in order to chase his wife, and he was quite happy to be a clone. But the two fists that struck Gao Feng just now, he looked pretty cool. Gao Feng was sitting there weakly now, his nose was blue and swollen, and there was a nosebleed in his nose. He didn''t struggle at all, and only stared at the two with a pair of dead fish eyes. "I don''t feel you are in danger." Although this feeling is wonderful, he believes in the woman in front of him more than he believes in Gao Feng. He didn''t know that Gao Feng was not trustworthy, he just wanted to save the clones here. He observed for a long time and could only use this method. First of all, Gao Feng is the highest person in charge here. He acted very arbitrary. Basically, no one would object to the things he arranged. In his current situation, there is no way to go out by himself. Once he goes out, he must take off his protective mask. Then his identity will be exposed. There are tens of thousands of clones in theboratory who need help. If they are not rescued, they will all die. They will be taken away by humans with things that are useful to them, and finally thrown into the cold freezer. He observed for a long time before finally attacking Gao Feng. After he overpowered Gao Feng, he beat the opponent fiercely and felt morefortable. He actually didn''t think his way would seed in the end, he just wanted to work hard. If he still cannot seed at that time, he will find a way to destroy the entireboratory. Rather than being reduced to a tool used by humans at will, watching the same kind of people living in fear of being taken away, it is better to take the initiative to perish. "You guessed it, I''m really not in danger." In this short period of time, Tang Guo saw the gloom shing in the young man''s eyes. Perhaps he had already understood in his heart that such a n would have a great chance in the end. Fail? Tang Guo took off the protective mask, revealing his original face. Gic modification agents can change genes, but they will not change the face. But she can easily solve this problem through her own means, such as wearing a human skin mask. At this moment, she revealed her original face. She was at the peak of not speaking, and suddenly screamed: "You...you...you are! Tanguo s1 clone! You are a clone! How can you be? It makes sense here, aren''t you with Ouyang Xixian?" In his anxiety, Gao Feng couldn''t help but ask everything. After asking, his face waspletely pale. Since the other party is a clone, then these are two s-level clones, it is impossible to sow discord. "I advise you, stop struggling, you only have two people, you can''t resist." Gao Feng said viciously. Chapter 3326: Human cloning (36) Chapter 3326: Human cloning (36) "There is no need to worry about Dr. Gao. We will have a lot of people soon, and we have to thank Dr. Gao for allowing us to have many more simr people." Tang Guo grinned at the corner of his lips, walked to Gao Feng, raised his hand and gave the opponent a fist, causing Gao Feng to scream in pain. "You are also a clone, I know, you are a clone of Tang Guo." The young man smiled heartily at Tang Guo, and stretched out his hand, "It turns out that I didn''t feel wrong. You are not dangerous because of us. Are of the same kind." System: Still a silly boy! There is no danger to the host for different kinds of the same kind, it''s not because you are the same kind. It''s not that you, a silly boy, imposed the prohibition yourself, you can warn of danger and non-danger at any time. When encountering the host, do you dare to set it as dangerous? "Then I will call you Tang Tian now." Tang Guo did not deny that there is a Tang Guo in this world after all. Then she will use this pseudonym for the time being, lest the people around her make a mistake when calling. "I actually secretly gave myself a name," the young man seemed very happy when he saw a powerful and clever fellow. The hand that held Tang Guo was not sent, and he held tightly and said, "Originally, I thought I had never had a chance to use it, but I didn''t expect to be able to introduce myself to simr people today." Tang Guo was amused by the silly look of the other party. A person who looked at him earlier, said that he would beat Gao Feng when he said that he would beat Gao Feng, and he would just shut Gao Feng to analyze everything. When I got here, how could I be so stupid? System: This is called being silly to the daughter-inw, and the daughter-inw will have sugar. This kid is silly on the surface. In fact, it is this kind of image to disguise himself in order to win the hosts great sympathy. It is not a fool to say it. Obviously a treacherous guy. "Then what kind of name did you give yourself?" Tang Guo asked in a face-saving way. The other party said that, clearly wanting her to ask her actively. This clone has some meaning, but it also cares about the form. Hearing Tang Guo''s question, the young man became more serious and serious. Maybe it was the previous words that made Tang Guo feel that the other party was still a bit stupid, not at all the clever energy he had juste in and looked at. "Jiang Xin." The young man said these two words seriously, "I thought about these two words for a long time." "Oh, is there any special meaning?" While Gaoyou woke up, the peak was angry. The two clones beat him at every turn, and now they were discussing the new name in front of him. Do they really think that with a new name, they can be a real human being? Naive, stupid. How many cloned talents are there, just these two people, is it possible that they can still fight against all mankind? "Originally, I thought of Jiang Xinsheng, but thebination of these three words does not seem to sound very good. Without some meaning, only Jiang Xin is used. It means that I will be reborn soon. This is my wish, I hope one day Being able to truly be born again, like my kind, will never be reduced to tools. I think we are also humans, but the way of being born is different. But the humans here seem to only use us as tools." "You were also made by them and born for others. I have read your information." Chapter 3327: Human cloning (37) Chapter 3327: Human cloning (37) "What they want is all the organs in your body. Although your abilities are very powerful, once you lose all your organs, you will only die, and they will still enter the freezer." Jiang Xin suddenly became serious, "So We must resist to have a chance to be reborn." "Haha, don''t think about it, even if you control me, but if you want to survive as humans in this world, it is a foolish dream!" Gao Feng couldn''t help but ridicule. There are two clones, even if they will him If Gao Feng kills, it is impossible to live steadily in this world. Human clones are clones, but they are clones. They are not qualified topare with human beings. They are just human tools. Gao Feng''s words seemed to anger Jiang Xin. He punched Gao Feng on the bridge of his nose and knocked him out again. "Tang Tian, let''s cooperate." Jiang Xin said: "For someone as smart and powerful as you, apart from me, I only see you. Before, I was alone thinking about a solution, now we are two. I dont want to give up until the end, I want to try , Even if it is unsessful in the end, I will destroy this ce." During this period, Jiang Xin kept holding Tang Guo''s hand, but he had no other thoughts, but he was afraid that this clever and powerful clone was gone. The two of them are the same kind, and he believes that she came here, also for these same kind, and may even have known the truth of her existence. Like him, a heart of resistance was born. It is a pity that few of their kind existed like this. Most of the same kind, just like being animals, were kept in aboratory, thinking that they were people who had made mistakes and were being reformed in underground prisons. "I am here because of our kind." "That''s good." Jiang Xin was very excited, "Then I will wake up Gao Feng and talk to him about something. I checked his ount. There is a lot of money, tens of thousands of simr people, which can also be raised for a while. Our kind, arrange a part..." "I don''t think this method will work," Tang Guo interrupted Jiang Xin. "You have also said that our kind, for the time being, have not awakened their own sense of resistance. Since their birth, they have thought that they are humans who have made mistakes. They are undergoing transformation. The people in theboratory told them that theymitted a capital crime and that if they did not perform well, they would be taken away. They did not understand the outside world and could not live independently at all, and might even elerate the demise of their kind." Jiang Xin''s eyes were dim: "You''re right, I just don''t want to think about this issue. I could have escaped by myself, but when I thought there were so many simr people here, I didn''t know where to go." "Follow me." Tang Guo said, "Since you don''t know where to go, follow me. You go wherever I go." Jiang Xin raised his head, his dim eyes gradually lit up, "Follow you?" "Yes, follow me, where do you go, don''t you know where to go?" System: I really want to share it with the people in the group, the host has greatly deceived the innocent child. "Then what about our kind?" Tang Guo said as expected: "Follow me, I will raise them." A strange feeling arose in Jiang Xin''s heart, as if what she meant was that she would raise him. I don''t know why, but I always feel weird. "I''m here this time, it''s for you." Tang Guo began to talk business, "Do you want to follow me?" Jiang Xin nodded subconsciously: "Follow." Chapter 3328: Human cloning (38) Chapter 3328: Human cloning (38) "It''s very difficult to do this. We don''t have any foundation outside. Whether it''s your identity or mine, it is impossible to use external resources to help these kind of people get a new life." Jiang Xin said. He had considered these issues a long time ago, and they were extremely difficult, but he could not do anything at all. "Just where the two of us want to escape is easier." Jiang Xin also carefully considered this point. If his kind is as smart as him, and has awakened a powerful force that humans cannot possess, just be careful, no matter where you go, there will be a way to survive. If you can''t go to ces with strict poption control, then go to countries with sparse poption and a little behind. In short, as long as you are normal and have the ability to survive alone, you don''t need to be afraid of this. However, in thisboratory, the same kind of sound limbs are rtively rare. Thousands of people of the same kind have various ws, and some are even unable to live by themselves. From the beginning, Jiang Xin understood that this is a dead end at all, and there is no way to get a new life if you go all the way to death. "Since it is so difficult, why do you choose to do this?" Tang Guo asked. Jiang Xindao: "Humans have a saying, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. I am smarter among clones, and of course I have to take this responsibility. If I only live incognito among the crowd, then my existence will be meaningless. , There is no one of the same kind around, no goal, no care, and it seems that there is no meaning to live." "You really are a very simple clone." Tang Guomented, "This idea is really passionate and naive." System: You dont seem to be a clone, dont you know better than others? "Have you seen a movie?" Tang Guo asked again. She remembered the front-end time that Tang Zhou took her to watch some movies about human cloning. The clones inside are good and bad. But without exception, the clones inside will all have the same goal, which is to live like humans and have their status in this world. Whether it is to integrate into humans or rece humans, in fact, clones without a foundation want to have a ce to survive. Intuition told the system that the host asked the other party if he had watched a movie, and wanted to tease the other party again. "Gao Feng has seen it. When I was following him, I asionally saw it, but he rarely watched it." Tang Guo smiled clearly: "No wonder, if you have watched a movie about human cloning, you will not be so innocent, you will have a lot of ideas. You will not think that there is no meaning to live, but you will look for it. The meaning of being alive." "For example?" Jiang Xin was curious. "For example, you will find a way to live with humans. For another example, you will find a way to rece humans. Of course, even more extreme, you may destroy this world and make humans desperate." Tang Guo said, observing Jiang Xins expression, and seeing the other persons look surprised, smiled: "Look, I said you are a very simple clone. If I donte, you will be fooled by Gao Feng sooner orter. , Was sted into scum by the other party, and it won''t work if you want to live by then." "I haven''t gone out much, and my life experience is definitely not as good as you. Now that I am following you, you have to teach me." Chapter 3329: Human cloning (39) Chapter 3329: Human cloning (39) Tang Guo couldn''t help butughed out: "Okay, now you are my person. I will certainly teach you the experience of human survival slowly. When you learn all the survival skills, human conspiracy and tricks, Not afraid of being calcted." "By the way, do you have any thoughts about this world, these humans?" Jiang Xin shook his head seriously: "There is no special idea. I know from Gao Feng''s information that this world is very huge. I will not do anything to destroy the world, destroy humans, and rece human dreams. Reality, the second is not necessary. What we need to clone humans is a stable, human-like living environment. We only need all humans and treat us as normal people." "Your hope may be lost. They will not treat us as normal human beings. No matter what they want from us or the human beings who can live in peace with us, they will not think that we are the same as them." Jiang Xin was a little distressed, and at the same time said nervously, "Are you going to destroy this world?" He hesitated for a moment and said, "Can we not destroy it?" System: Hahahahahahahaha! Is this going tough at the system baby? The host hasn''t done those extreme things for a long time. "Can you tell me why?" Tang Guo was curious, this clone was a bit interesting, and he had various special ideas. Jiang Xin sat upright in an instant, with a serious look: "I once went out with the peak and found that the outside world is very beautiful. I have also seen the outside world from some videos. The outside ispletely different from theboratory. There are mountains and mountains. Water, blue sky and sea. In theboratory, there are only empty walls, beds, and dumb likes. I mean, the outside world is really good. If you can survive in such a world, it must be A very happy thing, why should it be destroyed?" "My fellows have never seen the beautiful world outside since they were born. One of my wishes is that I hope they can see it too." Jiang Xin''s shining eyes made Tang Guo a little stunned. She hadn''t seen it for a long time, so bright and pure eyes. Why has he encountered such a thing, he can still yearn for the beauty outside. It is not about destruction, but about contact and integration. "But many people can''t tolerate our existence. Once someone knows who we are, some bad guys will try their best to study us. Although there are many humans who get along well with each other, there are also many self-interested humans like Gao Feng. We are. It''s difficult to survive safely." "No matter what, I want to try," Jiang Xin looked at Tang Guo with some anxiety, "Aren''t you going to take us with you? Because it''s difficult." That timid look, especially fear of being thrown away, reallyughed at the system. Just now he was a young man with a strong Kong Wu, who looked extremely cold and cold, how could he be like a little daughter-inw now. It should be an illusion to beat Gao Feng before. "I said that I will support you, and I will support you. I just told you in advance that it may be difficult at first. It is not impossible to survive outside, but if we dont have strong skills, we cant Have equal status." Chapter 3330: Human cloning (40) Chapter 3330: Human cloning (40) "So, what are your ns?" Jiang Xin didn''t worry about anything when he heard that he would not be left behind. Before that, the thing he feared most was that if he couldn''t let his peers take a look at the outside world, they would die. The most fearful thing now is that this smartest and most beautiful of its kind will be thrown away. Maybe she was too smart and too powerful, making him involuntarily attracted, so he didn''t want to be separated from her. "The first thing we need to do is to control the entireboratory and control it in our hands." Tang Guo smiled, "This was originally an uninhabited ind, but it was not in the territory. The ind was shown by Ouyang Xixian. Rented. We first control theboratory to prevent simr victims, and then we need to find a way to obtain ownership of the ind." This is easy to handle, except for inds in the territory, some inds belonging to small countries are all avable for purchase. Just spend money and buy this ind. This group of people in theboratory cannot be released either. Since they like to do such experiments, let them continue to do it for a lifetime. "I''m sure, tie up everyone in theboratory." Jiang Xin''s eyes were shining, "Just leave this to me, and within ten minutes, I will be able to bring them all here. ." "What are you going to do?" Tang Guo asked, actually she had already guessed. Jiang Xin smiled, and his mouth made an old voice like Gao Feng: "I can be Gao Feng and call everyone over. When the door is closed, knock them all out, and then remove the iron bars in the house. , Tie them up, its not too easy to do this kind of thing." Tang Guo had already discovered that the iron bars that tied the peak should have been removed from the iron chair. In the corner, she saw a chair that had been mutted, with only one back and one seat left, and the other positions were on Gao Feng''s body. "Okay, you call them all over, Pei Tianyi doesn''t need to faint, I have mastered him, he dare not do anything." Jiang Xin''s eyes lit up: "It turned out to be like this. I said why Pei Tianyi would suddenly bring an assistant in. He hasn''t done personal experiments for a long time. Now the experiment of human cloning has been on the right path, and Gao Feng is eager for him. Dont participate, just take the credit alone." With permission, Jiang Xin did what he said, and immediately sent a notice to all the main members of theboratory, asking them to gather here within ten minutes. Of course, the reason is that there is a major discovery that needs all of them toe and discuss. Sure enough, no one doubted anything. Gao Feng''s voice in theboratory was too high. Who could have imagined that Gao Feng was kidnapped by his own clone, and had been kidnapped for quite some time. Within ten minutes, there was a knock on the door. Because the personnel arrived one after another, Jiang Xin put on a protective cover for himself, and Tang Guo put it on as well, and stood beside Jiang Xin. Pei Tianyi was the first toe, and when he saw Tang Guo was here, he felt a chill in his heart. He subconsciously nced at Jiang Xin sitting on the chair. Of course, Jiang Xin at this time was the peak in his eyes. Pei Tianyi wondered in his heart, did Tang Guo have grasped Gao Feng''s weakness, after all, when they met before, Gao Feng looked at her with suspicion. Although there was spection in his heart, Pei Tianyi did not say anything. Chapter 3331: Human cloning (41) Chapter 3331: Human cloning (41) He is all the fish on the chopping board, the kind that was cut randomly by the cloner, he still cares about the peak. This Gao Feng is not a conscientious guy. He also knows the things he has done in theboratory over the years, but what can he do? What can''t be done, he himself is not clean. Maybe, this is the retribution that God gave him, so Xiaozhi has always found the right heart. Even if there are resources, the configurable type is always wrong. Thinking of this, Pei Tianyi only greeted Jiang Xin, and sat next to him, silently lost. In less than ten minutes, the main members all came to the peak room, although they were strange, why the peak would let them gather here. But they are all under Gao Feng''s jurisdiction, and the other party has new discoveries, and of course they are also excited. Under Gao Feng''s leadership, they have broken through one experiment after another, and have also obtained huge benefits. Even if they don''t like Gao Feng in their hearts, they still appreciate Gao Feng in terms of benefits. Like Gao Feng, they think that human cloning is just a tool, and there is no sympathy. Over the years, they have cultivated one after another clones, and also dissected one after another clones, and they have long been numb. Including themselves, they have also cultivated clones for themselves. Although they cannot reach the s category, they all seem to be rtively normal a category. They have two ideas for cultivating clones. One is that if their organs are broken in the future, they don''t have to wait for a match. The second thing is that clones are also freebor and can do things for them without fear of assistants stealing the results. Since there were clones, many people have stopped asking for assistants outside. After all, the existence of thisboratory, the fewer people there, the better. In addition to being a little dull, the clone is still very clever, allowing the other party to learn something quickly. "Doctor Gao, what did you find out that you hurriedly called us to your room?" When everyone came, Jiang Xin stayed silent, and some people couldn''t help but began to ask. 5599 At this time, Jiang Xin only said to the door: "Close the door." The door had been closed, except for Pei Tianyi who always felt something was wrong, no one else had any special reactions. After all, its about discussing the main thing, its best to close the door. "Actually, there is nothing major." Jiang Xin stood up and walked directly to the nearest person, with a low smile, "The thing is very simple, that is, starting today, theboratory is ours." "Dr. Gao, what are you talking about, isn''t theboratory ours?" Someone asked in confusion, always feeling that today''s peak is particrly strange. Only Pei Tianyi was suddenly surprised. If it weren''t for Tang Guo''s warning eyes, he would almost shout out. This is not Gao Feng''s words. He shuddered, shrinking into the corner, so what''s the matter? This person is not a peak, then who is it? Suddenly, an idea popped up in his mind. There is a smart clone like Tang Guo, can''t there be a second one? Is this a clone of Gaofeng? ? "what--" Pei Tianyi just thought of this and suddenly heard a scream. Then he saw Jiang Xin knocking out the nearest person with a punch, and everyone else panicked, asking Gao Feng what you were doing. Jiang Xin turned a deaf ear and knocked everyone out quickly. Chapter 3332: Human cloning (42) Chapter 3332: Human cloning (42) In the end, there were only three people standing in the room. Tang Guo, Jiang Xin, Pei Tianyi. Pei Tianyi stood in the corner shivering, watching Jiang Xin dismantling the chair, removing the iron bars on the legs of the chair, tearing it apart, stretching it, and binding those who passed out. Finally, Jiang Xin filled the cup with cold water again, and all those people were awakened. The people who woke up found themselves **** by a strong iron bar, with a dumbfounded look. They looked at Jiang Xin''s position and shouted, "Doctor Gao, are you crazy?" Pei Tianyi: Idiot, where is the peak? If the peak is so powerful, then it can''t go to heaven? "What are we going to do now?" "Ask where their clones are and let them hand over the clones," Tang Guo said, "Dr. Pei, you still have to cooperate with many things. You should understand why you are not like them?" Pei Tianyi nodded again and again: "I will fully cooperate with you." In this situation, it won''t work without cooperation. These people are full of anger, but they are still afraid of death. Although they don''t know what the peak is, they still tell the ce where they cloned. These clones are currently helping them with work. Jiang Xin asked them to call all the clones over, and then threw them into the secret room. When the clones came, Jiang Xin and Tang Guo both took off their protective shields. These clones looked very ignorant. The thought they were instilled was that they were very busy helping with work every day. There is no opportunity to think about other things at all. And they have one in their subconscious, if they don''t obey, they will have a nce with those lying on the operating table. In fact, they have their own consciousness, butpared to death, that consciousness is insignificant. new In the next few days, Tang Guo gically modified the clones of these important members, and at the same time taught them about humans and clones, and instilled the truth that they should have known. The clones who were already conscious were alsopletely awakened. Jiang Xin also took the gic modification agent, which was even more powerful than before. Tang Guo also taught them how to stimte their potential, so that every clone who has been transformed has a smart brain and powerful power. Sitting in the corner, Pei Tianyi shivered as he watched the clones who had been happily dismantling tables, benches and windows. He felt that human disaster wasing. "Are you nning to go out and tear the world apart?" Pei Tianyi asked Tang Guo, who was experimenting there, how the ghost knew this clone would do these things. Tang Guo turned her head: "Jiang Xin seems unwilling to destroy the world, and my fellows don''t seem to have this idea. They just want to live well in this world. Don''t worry, as long as humans donte to provoke us, we wont do anything to them. kind." "What if some peoplee to provoke you?" Pei Tianyi breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, judging from the events of this period, he also thinks that these clones are actually not bad. If they are really bad, maybe his Xiaozhi It will not be safe and stable, and may be treated by cruel methods. "You know more than all clones. You should understand that there are a lot of people in this world like a peak. And your power is too strong. In all fairness, humans will be jealous. From ancient times to the present, once things are jealous, Mankind will choose to destroy or control. From your situation, it would not choose to be controlled by others again." "When I do this, I have already considered this, Dr. Pei, you are a human being, why should you worry about this?" Pei Tianyi said seriously: "I just don''t want to see more cruelty. I know your powerful power. Once humans anger you, I don''t know what it will bring to this world. In fact, I also feel that this world is more Much is beautiful, and I dont want to watch it be destroyed." "Xiao Tian didn''t think about destroying the world. She was just helping us build a purend." Jiang Xin walked in and retorted, "We don''t want much, as long as this one is enough, Xiao Tian will lead us to do it. "Jiang Xin walked to Pei Tianyi''s side, grabbed him by the cor, and carried him out,"You are too much shit, get out, don''t disturb Xiaotian doing experiments, otherwise he will throw you down and sweep the floor. " "Xiao Tian also said that if those humans dare toe, we will give them all the sanitation and chores here. The least obedient ones will be responsible for cooking tens of thousands of meals every day." The door was closed with a knock, almost hitting Pei Tianyi''s nose. He looked at us dumbfounded, what? Do sanitation? Cooking? Chapter 3333: Human cloning (43) Chapter 3333: Human cloning (43) Pei Tianyi was very curious, and at the same time very frightened, seeing the clones recovering from one by one with mutted ones, and not knowing what Tang Guo used for them. He guessed that Tang Guo, the clone, should have discovered something unintentionally, a drug that could modify genes, otherwise, how could those bc clones with defects slowly be normal for a hundred years? No, it should be said that so far these clones are smarter and stronger than ordinary humans. He was even thinking that if the number of clones in this world reached a certain number, instead of the mere number of less than 100,000, as long as there is a Tang Guo, countless clones can be incredibly powerful. Then... it''s not impossible that clones rece humans. "Dr. Pei, I have treated you very preferentially, and I also took over your sons. I gave you these preferential conditions so that you can teach them well, not sitting here in a daze." Tang Guo walked into the temporary assembly and built it. In the ssroom, the reason why Pei Tianyi was the teacher of the group of clones was that Pei Tianyi still had a bit of conscience. Pei Tianyi reacted in a violent spirit. He nced at the clones who were buying this homework and said, "I have arranged the homework for them. It should take half an hour toplete. You may not understand, this ss After that, no matter whether the brain is good or not, do more homework, and it will be easier to consolidate the knowledge learned. Before each ss in the future, I will use the fastest speed to review what they learned the day before. In this way, It will be very strong." "Okay, I believe you for the time being, and I dont suspect that you arezy. However, you should know about the brains of our cloned humans. They are very smart and are basically unforgettable. So, your course can be appropriately faster. Give them all the knowledge in your stomach and mind." Tang Guo didn''t pursue the matter of Pei Tianyi''s distraction, and was mostly thinking about the matter between humans and clones. It''s no use thinking about it, didn''t they make so many clones themselves? "That''s it..." Pei Tianyi almost lost his voice, but fortunately he quickly held it back, "Then I will give them a test in a while to see how fast they can keep up, and I will increase the speed appropriately." "Their bodies are also very strong. They don''t need to rest too much. Dr. Pei doesn''t need to worry about them getting tired." Tang Guo suddenly changed his words when he said this. "Forget it, you are an ordinary human, so you should be tired. Right." Pei Tianyi: "..." This is the first time since he was born, that he has felt inferiority and was despised by others. Pei Tianyi remembered that Tang Guo had released some of the keyboratory personnel out recently, and temporarily did not see where they were going, so he asked quietly, "Where did they go?" "For those who are obedient, I will let them go to the bottom of the house, and wait until their pass rate, and then let theme up and be teachers like you." Tang Guo thought for a while, and said: "Gaofeng is rtively stubborn and is still struggling. Even if he wants to understand, I don''t n to reuse him. I think about everything he will do in the future, so I will arrange him to go to the bottom. Do disinfection." Pei Tianyi: That was too tragic. A dignified Doctor Gao was actually reduced to the lowest level of dry disinfection. The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3334: Human cloning (44) Chapter 3334: Human cloning (44) "I wanted to arrange for him to cook, but after thinking about it, he is not very credible. Dr. Gao has a wide range of knowledge. In case hees to a food, although the body of our clones is strong, it is too toxic. There may be diarrhea." Tang Guo''s words revealed a meaning to Pei Tianyi, that is, the cloned human body is already strong enough, and he is not afraid of many poisons, and he has most diarrhea. Pei Tianyi sighed and continued to write the lesson n. He also didn''t expect that he, a PhD in biology, who has made countless achievements in this field, thought he could spend his entire life in theboratory? As a result, one day, he turned out to be a teacher of a group of clones, teaching these clones knowledge every day. "What do you do with sigh, you are already lucky." Pei Tianyi said: "I am worried that one day someone will find you and will attack you, and then you will resist and bring disaster to the world." "Then you can rest assured, we clones love this beautiful world and will not destroy it at every turn. But if someonees to destroy our peace, it is indeed their disaster." Pei Tianyi was suddenly surprised: "You haven''t been by Ouyang Xixian''s side all the time. If you leave like this, why is Ouyang Xixian not in a hurry? ording tomon sense, he can''t find you, so he shoulde to theboratory." He wanted to ask this question before. Those Tian Tang Guos had just upied this ce and were so busy every day that he had no chance to ask. Perhaps he should be thankful that his treatment is indeed the best. Now that he has finished teaching these cloned students every day, after get off work, he can still go back to the suite and y with his son Xiaozhi. He can y games together, watch TV together, or eat together, which satisfied his desires that he had not been able to satisfy for many years. He also obviously felt that Xiaozhi was very happy for a while. Some contradictions, he actually thanked her very much, really crazy. "You don''t have to worry about it. Ouyang Xixian won''t bother about things here. Even if you want to do it, you can''t find anything. Dr. Pei, the opportunity is right in front of you. You have also seen those wed clones. They have now recovered. Is it normal? I will only say it once, teach them well, and you will be rewarded in the future." Pei Tianyi''s heart jumped and thought of a possibility. "You mean... Xiaozhi?" "Teach me the clones here, and teach them what you can teach. What I want is that all the knowledge in your mind and life experience need to be given to them, understand?" Tang Guo gave a hard drive to Pei Tianyi: "There are some courses in it, you can take a look when you have time, and then summarize and teach them." Although watching the course directly, it is also possible for human cloning. But what people teach by themselves is not the same. When learning this knowledge, they will bring some unique experience. When the timees, she will arrange for these clones to go out and meet the world. Pei Tianyi held the hard disk nkly, thinking about what Tang Guo said. She meant that Xiaozhi also had a chance to repair the heart defect, just like normal people? If this is the case, he did. Compared to helping Ouyang Xixian and Gao Feng, he felt that the burden of helping these clones was not that great. Because up to now, the people in theboratory and the clones have not treated them well. Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3335: Human cloning (45) Chapter 3335: Human cloning (45) The most is to let them do the dirtiest and most tiring words, even the simplest personality humiliation, they have not done it. Pei Tianyiughed suddenly. Most of the clones were a nk sheet of paper, and they had never been to the big dyeing tank outside. How do they know what humiliation and ridicule mean? Perhaps, the current clone is thinking that he can finally live safely, and he is happy about these things. After about half a year, Tang Guo stayed in this secretboratory. In the past six months, she and Jiang Xin have made the secretboratory their base. At the same time, she also asked Chi Xiao for a lot of formations, and ced these formations around the ind. There were defensive formations, psychedelic needles, and attack formations. Anyway, the entire ind was strictly protected. Strictly. There are tens of thousands of human clones, and it is impossible to rece all human beings. In the beginning, she never thought of doing this. The world belongs to everyone, whether it is humans, clones, or even all living things that exist in the world. She herself is a person who doesn''t like war, because of the identity of clones, what she has to do is to build a purend for clones and let them live in this wonderful world, no one will bully them. At the same time, clever and powerful clones also used half a year to hollow out Pei Tianyi''s old knowledge. The clones are all controlled by Pei Tianyi. Pei Tianyi: It feels a bit of defeat. The main members of theboratory who were very stubborn at first finally figured out that the only job they could get was to do jerky. They were shocked to discover that the clones in the entireboratory were not only smart, but also various. Some experiments can be easilypleted in their hands. Not only that, they can also draw inferences from one another. Gao Feng finallypromised. He thought that it would not be easy for clones to survive in this world. After so long, Ouyang Xixian might find some problems. As a result, when he walked out of the secret room, he was thrown directly to the bottom. The current clones also understand their birth, and also understand what Gao Feng did to them. He didn''t have a good face for Gao Feng. Tang Guo originally nned to let Gao Feng go to disinfect. Later, Jiang Xin collected the opinions of all clones. "Everyone thinks it is too cheap for him to let him go to dry disinfection." Jiang Xin said seriously, "They discussed for several days and they came up with a better idea." "What is it?" "Let Gao Feng collect garbage every day and dispose of all the garbage." Jiang Xin said, "I also think it''s good. This should be the dirtiest and tiring job." Tang Guo imagined that the **** in their ce was at best themode in each clone''s house? After all, they eat in the unified lobby, and the room is where they sleep. asionally, they will go outside to bask in the sun, do other games, and even grow vegetables outside. Tang Guo nned to take them out to meet the world when they slowly adapt to this world. "Okay, let him collect garbage every day and dispose of it." Gao Feng knew that when he was scheduled to pour themode, wash themode, and handle the feces of these clones every day, his nose became irritated. "I will not do it!!" Gao Feng shouted, "Don''t go too far." Chapter 3336: Human cloning (46) Chapter 3336: Human cloning (46) Jiang Xin: "I love to do it or not. There is no rice here. Everyone wants to eat and must do something. Your task is to deal with these. If you don''t do it, you will have no food today." "I won''t do it anyway." To do these things, it is better not topromise, be **** and locked in a dark room. "Then you just wait to starve to death. If you starve to death, we will throw you into the freezer. After a certain time, we will deal with it in a unified way." In fact, after half a year, the dead clones in the freezer have already been processed. The freezer on that floor has also been closed and will not be opened again. Jiang Xin doesn''t care about the peak, he will go to sea with Tang Guo today. It is said that I am going to talk with the country that owns the ind and n to invest in buying the ind. When this ind is really bought, then this ind will be the home of all their clones. "Xiaotian, do you have enough money?" Jiang Xin knew that buying an ind is not a simple matter Lets not talk about the problem of formalities, the book will need a lot of money: "If it is not enough, we will work hard to earn some. Now that all the same kind have returned to normal, it should be easy for everyone to make money together." "Enough, you can buy it, don''t worry." The country that owns this small ind is not a big country. She offered a high price, and the other party was eager to sell it to her, and although this small ind is not bad in size, it has no extra effect on this small country. The main reason is that this small ind is not suitable for nting at all. The poption of this country is small, and no one wants to move to such a remote ce. Jiang Xin''s eyes were a little happy: "Then let''s go." To be honest, although he had gone out with Gao Feng before, he was hazy at first, and he hadn''t observed the world carefully. "After buying this small ind, we will form a country called the clone country, how about it?" Tang Guo said, "We are all soldiers, and we trade with the surrounding small countries. Our geographic location will not be discovered by anyone. ." "Well, Xiao Tian says anything, clone the country, all members will be very happy. At that time, Xiao Tian will be the king, and we are all your people. With your presence, the people will be safe and stable. Live." Jiang Xin said a series of words excitedly, although I don''t know why people outside can''t find their geographic location, it must be the omnipotent Xiaotian. He knew that Xiao Tian must be the most powerful clone in the world, the best and the most powerful! "Not only that, there are many secretboratories in this world that are doing human cloning experiments. When our cloning country is up and running, one thing we need to do is destroy thoseboratories and protect our kind." Jiang Xin said suddenly, "Xiao Tian, I have an idea. If there are no more members of the clone country in this world, does it mean that no one will dare to experiment with human cloning anymore?" Although human clones are clones, they are inherently different from humans, that is, they have almost no ability to reproduce. Moreover, genes that have been copied cannot be copied again. In other words, by using cloned human genes, no new clones will be replicated. Neither Tang Guo nor Jiang Xin thought about copying clones. "Axin, you seem to be a little far away." Chapter 3337: Human cloning (47) Chapter 3337: Human cloning (47) "Think more, there is always nothing wrong." Jiang Xin said, "Dr. Pei''s words are still good. Although the world is beautiful, I don''t want more of the same kind to be born." "why?" "Before the birth of each of the same kind, it is possible to not know how many of the same kind died or how much pain we have to endure. Sweetie, although we yearn for the beauty of this world and like to live in peace, we have to say that we were born in the first ce. , Is a tragedy." Jiang Xin said, "If there is no sweetness in this world, maybe I will no longer exist at this time." Jiang Xin is not a fool, on the contrary he is very smart. After more than half a year, he has realized what the world is like and what human beings are like. With him at the beginning, it is impossible to fight over the peak. Unless, he is desperate and just wants to destroy, maybe he can do something. But from the beginning, he never thought about destroying this ce. It is not this world that can not tolerate them, but some people living in this world. System: [The host is big, although what he said is not wrong, I still think he is a little stupid. The host is big, I suspect this is his conspiracy, deliberately making himself stupid, so as to seek your protection and win your sympathy. Really shameless. ording to all the personality of that guy, it is impossible to be so dumb. However, now I am stupid at every turn, don''t I just want to make the host feel sorry for it? "Don''t you think he seeded?" Tang Guo''s lips curled up with a faint smile, "Silly, more cute." System: Yes, he said it for nothing, okay, this is not a conspiracy, it should be said that it is just a matter of choice. If the host is very happy, it will be done, and he will eat the food silently. Tang Guo took Jiang Xin to buy the ind, and it went smoothly. That country was already poor and backward. Suddenly someone came to buy this small ind, which was just leased to others. Of course they would be happy. Together, they also gave Tang Guo the original lease agreement. A few dayster, Tang Guo and Jiang Xin returned to the ind with special products from this small country. Subsequently, she arranged tasks for everyone on the ind, and regrly sent a group of people out to "study abroad." In addition, she invited craftsmen toe back in small neighboring countries and began to build small inds. After seeing the geographical location, she asked Chi Xiao for a lot of formations, all of which were used to reinforce the entire ind, lest some natural disasters ur, which would make it impossible to carry the entire ind. Later, she ns to build a city above and below based on the foundation of the previousboratory, with white clouds from above and the sea from below. Because of the reinforcement of the formation, there is no need to worry about the geographical environment. Chi Xiao is a god, and the refined formation will not be a problem for hundreds of years or thousands of years. By that time, the clones are almost extinct, and there is no need for this ce. Perhaps, after many years, what kind of miracle this ce will be called byter generations may be. They built the underground first. After all, building houses is not a matter of one or two days. You have to take your time. At this time, Jiang Xin proposed that Tang Guo established a clone country. And time, two years have passed. The underground city has been built almost, and it should have a solid formation. The craftsmen''s construction is also very bold. In many ces, they can even watch the world in the ocean in the room. "I''m going out to do something now. I need to make arrangements here. The reason why I told the craftsmen not to build the high-altitude city outside is because of this." One day. Of course, you cannot go to a regr hospital to rece all body organs. That set of medical surgical equipment is very mature in the outside world. Ouyang Xixian couldn''t wait, and wanted to bring the hostess and her to thisboratory for experiments. "I''ll apany you." Jiang Xin said immediately. Tang Guo patted him on the head: "You will wait here obediently. I will be back soon. You are indispensable for this matter." Chapter 3338: Human cloning (48) Chapter 3338: Human cloning (48) Three dayster, Tang Guo returned to the original city, and the puppet who had lived in the vi instead of her was taken in by her. Upon returning to this ce, she obviously felt that there were more people around the vi. That is, Tang Zhou took her out to y rtively less frequently. Most importantly, she already felt that there were more people following them secretly. And after she came back, the puppet gave her a pocket watch, saying that it was this year''s birthday and was given by Ouyang Xixian. As soon as the pocket watch fell into the hand, the system immediately warned that there was a bug and a tracker in the pocket watch. [The host is big, this Ouyang Xixian is really a chicken thief. It had been several years, and he didn''t rest assured that Tang Zhou was afraid of bad things. "This is Ouyang Xixian, he doubts one thing, doubts a person, he will not easily dispel his worries. Moreover, in recent years, Tang Zhou often took''me'' out to y, he himself is more emotional, Ouyang Xixian There should be no guarantee that Tang Zhou will be soft-hearted to me when he is getting along. When the timees, he can''t bear to watch me die and let me go." Tang Guoughed softly: "How does he know that Tang Zhou has been talking about leaving every day for the past few years, and his lips are worn out, and the puppets I have left face them in silence. One, even the real puppets, may have been persuaded by Tang Zhou to seed." Ouyang Xixian is determined and wants to let the female lead try new medical surgical equipment and perform the operation of recing the organ. Regarding Ouyang Xixian''s obsession, Tang Guo didn''t bother to bother with him. In this person''s eyes, saving the heroine back, he will not think of the consequences, let alone whether they are puppets suffering or not. Therefore, to be entangled with Ouyang Xixian and to be reasonable is to y the piano against the cow, which is of no use at all. In the beginning, she didn''t intend to use it this way. The system just doesn''t understand, and I can''t help but ask a doubt in my heart: [The host is big, why in the past there were so many small worlds that they would take a nderous strategy against the male lead? "Because people are different, some people can abuse them with this method, but some people don''t. Ouyang likes this person the most indifferent. In his eyes, no one can rece him except the heroine. What''s more, what about the clone that I have created by the heroine''s genes? He is still rtively restrained and will never allow himself to have any thoughts about a clone, so the pig heart policy is of no use to him." "If you want to abuse Ouyang Xixian, you just need to stab his sharp flesh." The system is surprised: [But the meat on his apex is the heroine? The host will not abuse the heroine, right? To be honest, in the whole plot, the heroine seems to have done nothing bad, but instead pays for Ouyang Xixian''s behavior, which is a lifetime pain. Of course, don''t get me wrong, the host, I''m not on the side of the heroine, just analyze it. But if you want to abuse, I have no objection. Perhaps in many worlds, he had helped too many female protagonists to speak, which caused a little frustration now, for fear that the host would think of those unpleasant things greatly. Looking back on his stupid appearance, he himself couldn''t stand it. It''s literally, why is he so stupid, so which idiot is he making? Stupid and rigid, the existence of the past ispletely messing up the host. The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3339: Human cloning (49) Chapter 3339: Human cloning (49) "I have never thought about abuse of the heroine, one size fits one size, and I have no grudges against her. On the contrary, she is a very good person." The system looked at Tang Guo, who was cold and calm with a warm smile on his face, and felt a little happy. "However, I think her body is very delicate and she has to be hidden temporarily." Tang Guo''s next words almost caused the system to spray out, he thought the host was greatly relieved. "After that, what she will do to Ouyang Xixian, I can''t care about it. I''m going to attack Ouyang Xixian immediately, and no one can stop it." The abuse of Ouyang Xixian is the main thread in this world. System: Okay. That night, Ouyang Xixian remained the same as before, showing concern for Tang Guo for a while, and then when the time was about the time, he gave her a ss of milk containing sleeping pills. In fact, Tang Guo''s current physical condition, ordinary sleeping pills had no effect on her. After she fell asleep, Ouyang Xixian went to the study again. He did not choose to go to sleep, but contacted theboratory. Before Tang Guo returned here, he arranged theb side. Jiang Xin knew that Ouyang Xixian would contact him. Because he was worried about Tang Guo''s safety, he was always by the phone. This is the only dedicated telephone line in theboratory that has not been dismantled, and is reserved for Ouyang Xixian. As soon as the phone rang, Jiang Xin hurriedly picked it up, using Gao Feng''s somewhat old voice of course. "Doctor Gao." "Is it Mr. Ouyang? It''s sote, why did you call? Is there something wrong with that clone?" Jiang Xin learned Gao Feng''s tone and had a conversation with Ouyang Xixian. This is also due to the fact that he was always at the peak. By my side, what I learned. Tang Guo didn''t tell him anything specific, but just arranged what Jiang Xin would do. "There is no problem with the clone. It is very good now." Ouyang Xixian replied, "I am calling you this evening. It is the set of medical equipment. After thousands of uses, it has matured. People have discussed that it should be possible to help Xiaoguo rece his organs. This thing cannot be done outside, so as not to cause an uproar." Ouyang Xixian squeezed out the cigarette, and continued: "I see theboratory as good. Then I will perform the operation in theboratory. I will arrange for someone toe over. Then I will have to cooperate with Dr. Gao. Theboratory is really good. After the operation ispleted, some follow-ups will be easier to deal with." Learning Gao Feng''s tone, Jiang Xin quickly agreed to this matter and asked Ouyang Xixian about the specific time. Ouyang Xixian told him two dayster that he would arrange for someone toe over in advance and let him take care of it. As for the heroine, of course, she has to wait until the end before she can be transported to theboratory. The hostesss life vessel is actually ced in Ouyang Xixians office building. Who knows that there is a secret room in Ouyang Xixians office that hides such a big secret? After hanging up, Ouyang Xixian called Tang Zhou again. "It''s sote, what''s the matter? If you warn me that you can''t take her out to y, then I may not be able to do it. You want her to die, and now I can only do to make her more informed This world." Hearing Tang Zhous indifferent words, Ouyang Xixian was relieved, thinking of his own purpose, he said directly: "I''m going to arrange surgery for Xiaoguo." Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and update the fastest. Chapter 3340: Human cloning (50) Chapter 3340: Human cloning (50) "What? When?" Although he knew that the day was approaching, Tang Zhou still did not expect that time would be so fast. I thought that he was born again and should be able to change his destiny. Who could have predicted that the hurdles that he could not afford in this life were actually in Tang Guo''s body. He was willing to help her escape, but she had been silent for the past two or three years and didn''tmunicate with him much. He could only be anxious on one side, and there was no way at all. "So fast?" "Hurry? Xiao Zhou, we have been waiting for almost ten years. Do you think this is fast? Did you get along with that clone and feel reluctant for her to die? Don''t want your sister toe alive?" "Ouyang Xixian, don''t talk nonsense, of course I hope my sister wakes up. I just don''t approve of such cruel methods." Tang Zhou felt that the most misguided thing in their family was that he put his sister in Ouyang Xixian''s ce, which caused him to be unable to do anything. "Regardless of whether you agree or disagree, the matter is a foregone conclusion. It will not be long before they can perform the operation." Ouyang Xixian said coldly and ruthlessly, "I mean, recently you took her out. Its too far. I cant find it for a while. I might misunderstand something. Xiao Zhou, dont make me angry. Ive waited ten years for your sister to wake up. No one can stop me. " "Listen to you, if you want me to stop, do you have to take some special measures, or even kill me?" Tang Zhou said sarcastically, "Simrly, if my parents stop, will you be merciless? Yes, remove all these obstacles?" Ouyang Xixian was silent for a minute, and said, "If it gets to that point, maybe it will, I said, no one can stop it." "You lunatic, selfish ghost, have you considered me for my sister?" "I thought about it, but thest thing I can afford to lose is to lose her. Even if she hates me, I don''t want to lose her. As long as she stays by my side alive, everything is fine." Tang Zhou turned angrily and smiled: "Ouyang Xixian, in fact, I don''t think you are suitable for my sister at all. Your personality is inappropriate. You are too selfish. With you, she is the only one who tolerates, tolerates, and sacrifices." "Okay, it''s useless to say it now. From now on, you can take her out, but you can''t go far. When the date of the operation is set, don''t take her to eat some junk food." Tang Zhou hung up with a snap of anger, and didn''t want to pay attention to Ouyang Xixian at all. He had no idea what to say with this lunatic. The next day, Tang Zhou came to pick Tang Guo again. They did not go too far, just walked around the hills around the city to see the scenery. The signal of Tang Guo''s pocket watch had been blocked by the system. She felt that Tang Zhou was about to talk to her again. "Last night, I received a call from Ouyang Xixian. He has already nned to arrange the surgery for you and my sister. You should figure out how to go next. There are more and more people behind us, and you want to go. , You may not be able to leave." Tang Guo raised her head and suddenly smiled and said to Tang Zhou, "I don''t know where to go." System: Lie the child again. "There are many beautiful ces in this world worth visiting. Do you think the scenery of various countries that I showed you is not good?" Tang Zhou said urgently. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and update the fastest. Chapter 3341: Human cloning (51) Chapter 3341: Human cloning (51) "It''s good, but I can''t blend in. Since you told me the truth, I suddenly found that this world is out of ce with me. I used to have such a weird feeling. I always feel that the surroundings are strange." "After you said it, I realized that it was not the strange surroundings, but I was strange." "No matter what, isn''t it good to be alive?" Tang Zhou grabbed his hair a little annoyed. "What do you tangle so much about, in our words, living is better than anything else. As long as you live, you can always find it. The goal of living. There is no right now. That''s because your eyes can only see this small ce, only Ouyang Xixian. When you go out and take a look, you will know how beautiful this world is." All his patience in this life was fed to dogs here. He has been talking about it for two or three years, but she hasn''t found a living target. This is really maddening him. "I''m alive or not, and it''s not important to you. In fact, you don''t have to worry about these things." Tang Zhou: "From the time I told you the truth, I was destined to take care of this. You decide as soon as possible. At thest moment, I''m not sure I can take you away." However, this time he would think of a way to secretly take her away, and settle down somewhere so that Ouyang likes can''t find her. As time passed, Tang Guo did not make a decision, and Tang Zhou was very anxious. Just when he was about to ask Tang Guo to go out, and while she was not paying attention, he stunned her and took her away secretly, Tang Guo actually refused to go out to y. "Really can''te out?" Tang Zhou almost pulled off a lot of his hair. He finally arranged everything, but she didn''t go out anymore. Is there such a way to carry it? Tang Guo''s lips curled up with a smile. Of course she couldn''t go out at this time. She still had to go through all the processes and go out. Wouldn''t it be bad for Tang Zhou? "I don''t want to go out recently." "You...I''m a little convinced, do you know that you will lose your life like this?" Tang Zhou almost cried, since she chose the same as before, but more difficult than before, is he a rebirth at all? No effect? God this is to punish him, I want him to experience pain again. "But I don''t want to go anywhere." System: Silly boy, the host is waiting to abuse Ouyang Xixian. If you leave, wouldn''t it be impossible to abuse Ouyang Xixian? Stupid and cute. "Do you remember the method I taught you?" Tang Zhou took a deep breath and said, "Do you practice every day? Do you feel any special strength?" Yes, Tang Zhou not only tried to get Tang Guo to escape, but also saw many side ways, intending to help her stimte the powerful force in her body. "Yes, I feel that my strength has increased a lot. I identally squeezed the ss before bursting, and I was shocked." Tang Guo felt that Tang Zhou became so anxious in thest few days and nned to give The other partyes with a candy to rx. It''s good for the hostess to have such a younger brother who is dedicated to her. Tang Zhou couldn''tugh or cry, and still said: "Okay, I didn''t ask you out recently, but you remember to practice this kind of power every day, and remember, you can''t let Ouyang Xixian find out." "it is good." "If that day, you can''t bear the pain, you can run away. Get out, call me, and I will arrange a new ce for you." Tang Zhou has already admitted his fate, "In addition, you have to promise me one thing. No matter how angry you are in the future, you can get those who hurt you, but please don''t use this power to affect innocent people." In fact, he is just a selfish ghost. If she lives well, my sister can live well. Chapter 3342: Human cloning (52) Chapter 3342: Human cloning (52) After hanging up the phone, Tang Zhou didn''t know what to do. He felt that the room was boring, so he went into the living room. Unexpectedly, there were two people sitting in the living room. It was Tang''s father and Tang''s mother. Tang Zhou asked in surprise: "Parents, it''s sote, why are you here without sleeping and turning on the lights?" "Why did A Zhoue out?" Mother Tang asked. "My brother-inw talked to me on the phone just now and said that I will arrange surgery for my sister soon. Mom and Dad, I can''t get up so I can''t sleep, so I n toe out to get some air. How about you? Know this too?" Father Tang sighed: "Xixian has also notified us, and your mother and I are also a little confused and can''t sleep." "Since you can''t fall asleep, then cancel this operation." Tang Zhou said, "You have seen it in the past two years. She is also a living person. She is not a random picking of objects. This operation is equivalent to She traded her life for her sister." "A Zhou, the matter has reached this point, there is no way to save it. If it can be done again, maybe at the beginning, I will prevent Xi Xian from being a clone of your sister." Father Tang said, "The matter has started. , There is no turning back. Even if we oppose it, it is useless. The current control is not with us. Once Xixian has made up his mind, no one can stop him." "A Zhou, go to bed, don''t think too much." Mother Tang stood up, "We are back to the room." The two refused to talk about this topic again, and Tang Zhou did not force it. He knew the psychology of the two of them, and hoped that his sister would wake up, but he felt very guilty. But the guilt of fighting again, is still no better than making my sister wake up. If they know the truth behind, will they stop it? He had no way to say these things, and they probably thought he was making up stories. One monthter, the date of the operation has been determined. Tang Guo received the news from Jiang Xin that the people arranged by Ouyang Xixian had already moved into theboratory. The surgical equipment and the sterile room were all ready. It should not be two days until she will be sent to the hostess for surgery. Tang Zhou would call her almost every day to ask her if she wanted to understand. When I confirmed that she was still not going, I asked her how she was doing her strength exercises, and she broke her heart. Before being sent to theboratory, Tang''s father and mother specially came to pick her up for dinner. The reason is that the family has not been together for a long time. Mother Tang made a lot of delicious dishes, and she was at the dinner table, and she kept picking them up. Tang Zhou was more indifferent, showing a mocking look from time to time. What they want is her life, a table of food, what can she make up for? Nothing can be done. After Tang Guo was sent back by Tang Zhou, Mother Tang hesitated and said, "I regret it a bit." "Is that useful? I didn''t stop it at first, but now I can''t stop it. I hope Xiaoguo won''t know about this in the future, otherwise..." Otherwise, even their parents, Xiao Guo should panic after seeing it. Tang Guo was transported to the secretboratory overnight. Before that, Ouyang Xixian injected her with drugs, which made her fall asleep. Of course, these drugs have no effect on her. Of course, it was Tang Guo who Jiang Xin was responsible for sending over. When she saw her in aa, she was shocked and almost didn''t show Ouyang Xi to death. "What did you give her the injection? Don''t you know that you can''t inject anything at this time? What if it affects the operation? This time it is a major operation." Jiang Xin said with a serious incident, but he was thinking, People are too hateful, so he dared to **** Xiaotian with a needle. At this moment, he really wanted to punch Ouyang Xixian. "It''s just an ordinary anesthetic, it has no effect on the body, Dr. Gao don''t worry." Ouyang Xixian didn''t care about Jiang Xin''s tone at all. Doctor, he had a bad temper after contacting him. "Temporarily give her to me, I will give her aprehensive examination to see if her physical condition is suitable for surgery." Ouyang Xixian didn''t doubt anything. After all, Gao Feng was really good at this aspect. He had only one chance for surgery. He couldn''t let the person he likes take risks. It would be better to check more. In this way, Jiang Xin took Tang Guo away. "Xiaotian, are you okay?" Jiang Xin gently patted Tang Guo''s face. At the same time, Tang Guo opened her eyes and made Jiang Xin smile, "You are fine, what are we going to do next? Yes, subdue the group of people outside and let them pour feces in theboratory?" Chapter 3343: Human cloning (53) Chapter 3343: Human cloning (53) "Dr. Gao, how''s it going? Is there any problem with her body?" Ouyang Xixian asked, "I mean you should understand, is there any problem with the organs in her body." Jiang Xin was very upset, but the y still had to go on, and he couldn''t break things that Xiaotian decided. "There is no problem in the body, and the organs in the body are well developed. It is possible to perform surgery now." Jiang Xin replied with a sharp nce, "Mr. Ouyang, are you ready? If there is an operation, arrange it as soon as possible. " "Okay, I''ll call someone to make arrangements right away." Ouyang Xixian was a little excited, and didn''t say much to Jiang Xin, turned around and left. Seeing Ouyang Xixian was about to leave, Jiang Xin suddenly said, "Mr. Ouyang." "Does Dr. Gao have any questions? If it is about theboratory, we will discuss it in detail after the operation is over." Ouyang Xixian thought that Jiang Xin was about to talk about some new projects in theboratory. Once there is a new project, it will definitely involve funding issues. In this regard, Gao Feng has never let him down. Now that he has a new project, he can definitely make a result. However, the most important thing now is to arrange the operation first, and everything else seems to be less important. "Doctor Gao?" "That''s it, Mr. Ouyang." Jiang Xin continued, "Tangguo s1 clone is currently the most perfect clone in theboratory. It can be said that she is no different from a human being. It is a living human being. If all the organs in it are removed, she will die. We don''t have any conditions to let her, who lost all organs, continue to live." "Also, the risk of this operation is very high. If it fails, it means that two lives will be sacrificed." Jiang Xin saw the excitement on Ouyang Xixian''s face faded, and said, "About this matter, Mr. Ouyang Still have to be more cautious." He just wanted to remind Ouyang Xixian that Xiao Tian''s life is very important. Once he chooses to continue the operation, he will be angry! He is angry, the consequences are very serious. "Dr. Gao, this is not like you." Ouyang Xixian''s cold face showed some smiles, "Let me guess why Dr. Gao cares about this matter today because he knows that Xiaoguo is important to me, so I am afraid of surgery. If you fail, will you turn your anger to theboratory?" "The operation will not fail." Ouyang Xixian said, "I have been waiting for this day for almost ten years. Dr. Gao, there is no problem with the clone. As you said, the organs in her body are very healthy and well developed. I Believe in your abilities." "There is no problem with surgical equipment. After all, arge number of surgical equipment is already on the market. Some advanced hospitals in the world have introduced this set of surgical equipment. There used to be an example of recing two organs in the body at once. He has recovered very well." Ouyang Xixian''s voice gradually became indifferent. "Data shows that this equipment can basically perform operations perfectly, and there have been no cases of operation failure in the past six months." "Okay, I''m going to pick up Xiaoguo. You guys will prepare for it. I want to have the operation as soon as possible. Xiaoguo has been in the life container for a long time, and she must be very anxious. She wants toe out and see the outside world. ." Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3344: Human cloning (54) Chapter 3344: Human cloning (54) Jiang Xin didn''t stop Ouyang Xixian, he already understood one thing from the other party''s words. Nothing is as important as the person he cares about. The lives of others are not lives, but sacrifices for them. Under the protective cover of Jiang Xin, there was a cold face, slowly walking back to the room. Under normal circumstances, Tang Guo should be in aa at the moment, but she is now eating in Jiang Xin''s room. Feeling that Jiang Xin was not very happy, she raised her head and asked, "Who messed with you? It doesn''t seem very happy." "Ouyang Xixian." "What''s up with him?" "I want to get him!" Jiang Xin expressed very straightforwardly, "He is awkward when he looks at him, and even when he speaks. Xiao Tian, let Ouyang Xixian go and pour the feces." It''s not that Jiang Xin is unwilling to think of other ways to toss people, but that the cloning country is so big, the dirtiest and most tiring work, and it is probably done. Besides, as Ouyang Xixian, really want to do this, it is indeed a humiliation to him. "That''s too cheap for him." Tang Guo ate the food, "Wait, don''t I arrange everything? When this matter is over, we will save ourpanions from other ces and ignore this Ouyang Xi It''s obvious." Jiang Xin came interested: "I have received a lot of news here, and the people who sent out have found a lot of secretboratories. The initial budget, at least several thousand living of the same kind." These are all basic data calctions. from. "Xiao Tian, those people who study human cloning in theboratory, how shall we solve it then?" "How do you want to solve it?" Jiang Xin said: "Or we should catch them back together and let them work. After all, we clonesckmon sense of life and need human care." Jiang Xin said with a serious face, "Many clones are nk, like A little baby..." Tang Guo: "..." System: Just like a little baby, thanks to his 1.8-meter tall man, he can say this sentence, but he thinks the host should agree with it. "You have the final say, aren''t you the first minister of our clone country? You can arrange these things." Originally, she wanted Jiang Xii to be the king of the clone country, but he was so persistent that she had to be the queen. . "No matter what, I have to discuss with you. Xiao Tian is the King of our cloned country." Jiang Xin is very persistent about this. "I can''t go past you in anything I do. I have to listen to you. You allow me. Then I can do it, otherwise it will be messy." "Then I told you to p yourself, do you p?" Tang Guo said jokingly. Jiang Xin asked innocently: "I made no mistakes. Why should I p myself? If Xiao Tian really wants to see it, it''s okay to p twice. The body of a clone is very powerful, even with a fist. No more." "Axin, you are an individual. You can''t do what I say. You have to live for yourself. If I tell you to die, do you really want to respond?" Tang Guo felt that Jiang Xin was a little stupid. Cute, but a little worried that because he can''t get rid of his identity as a clone, he can''t find the direction of his life. In fact, many clones will have this situation. Therefore, she has to set goals for the members of the entire cloned nation to strive for in the future. "Xiao Tian won''t let me die." After removing the protective cover, Jiang Xin''s face was exposed, and his eyes were still clear and transparent. Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3345: Human cloning (55) Chapter 3345: Human cloning (55) Soon, it was the day of surgery. When Tang Guo couldn''t practice, Tang Zhou knew that things were about to begin. He had been to Ouyang Xixian''spany and met each other. I wanted to ask where the operation was performed, but Ouyang Xixian had someone tied him up directly. "Brother-inw, what do you mean?" Tang Zhou certainly understood that it was Ouyang Xixian who was afraid of him and nned to lock him up temporarily. This didn''t happen before, because the original him thought that the clone was gone, so he didn''t care about it. "Xiao Zhou, you are a clever one." Ouyang Xixian squeezed out the cigarette, "You stay here obediently, wait for me to bring Xiao Guo back to see you, don''t make trouble." Tang Zhou was silent for half a minute before he said, "Brother-inw, if things are sessful, there may be serious seque, especially if it will affect my sister and make her unhappy for the rest of her life, what should I do?" "There is nothing unhappy, as long as she survives, she will be happy." Ouyang Xixian waved, "Bring him down, Xiaoguo has been waiting for me for a long time." "Ouyang Xixian, you are an extremely selfish person." "I have always been. As long as she can wake up, she can do anything, even if the whole world is destroyed." "Unreasonable." Tang Zhou flushed with anger, "With someone like you, my sister won''t be happy for the rest of her life, she will be very tired." "I will make her happy." Ouyang Xixian had already left, and Tang Zhou was also locked in the office building, watched by his people. Walking out of the office building, Ouyang Xixian met the Tang couple again. The two couple looked at each other, and finally said a word with Ouyang Xixian. Father Tang said: "Xixian, if you''re not sure, just forget it. I don''t have time, it will kill two lives. In fact, Xiaoguo will work like this. Maybe it can be developed in the future to restore her organs to normal. The medicine can make here alive again." "Yes, Xixian, if it is too risky, the surgery is fine. This is really good. We can look at Xiaoguo from time to time, and we are already very content. If there is a problem, the two will die. personal." Ouyang Xixian smiled at the corners of her lips, and saidfortingly: "Parents, don''t worry, the operation will be sessful. I know you must be softhearted, but you must also understand that the clone was born for Xiaoguo. Shes been pretty good over the years, happier than many people, and now she should sacrifice for Xiaoguo. You will meet first and wait for my good news." The two couldn''t stop Ouyang Xixian, they just watched him disappear in front of him in the car, standing dumbly for a long time, and finally sighed and helped each other back. Ouyang Xixian took the people and moved the life container to theboratory on the ind. Life is easy to be put into the operating room prepared at the beginning, and he himself has put on a sterile suit and is ready to watch here. "Mr. Ouyang, drink a ss of water first. You can''t go out until the operation is over. It will take a long time, and then your body may not be able to support it." With only a ss of water, Ouyang Xixian drank it without any doubt. Twenty minutester, Tang Guo was pushed into the operating room, and the life container where the heroine lived was also opened. Under Ouyang Xixian''s eyelids, the operation began. Chapter 3346: Human cloning (56) Chapter 3346: Human cloning (56) He stared at the scene in front of him unblinkingly, unwilling to miss a single bit. The degree of concentration is no less than that of a doctor who is using surgical equipment to perform operations. This operationsted for a day and a night, and the hostess''s internal organs were finally reced. Ouyang Xixian was just a watcher, feeling mental exhaustion, and wanted to sleep right away. He kept hearing the doctor in charge of the operation making an ok gesture to him, and he sat down rxed. The corner of his lips is a raised smile, I can''t stop it. "Ms. Tangs situation is very good now, but it needs to be observed for a period of time to see if there will be any adverse reactions in the future. If there is no problem with the observation time of one week, it will prove that all organs are in harmony with Miss Tangs body. What''s the big impact." "Very good." Ouyang Xixian responded. At this time, Jiang Xin spoke again, of course Tang Guo arranged for him. "Mr. Ouyang, what to do with that clone?" Jiang Xin''s tone pretended to be a pity, as if it was a pity for such an excellent clone. If it hadn''t been for Xiao Tian to ask him this question, he wouldn''t have said such a beating, he would feel sick when he heard it. Ouyang Xixian came back to his senses, and said faintly: "How do you usually deal with it?" "Throw it into the freezer and wait for approval to be destroyed." Jiang Xin''s indifferent face was under the protective mask. How many of him are of the same kind are handled like this. Ouyang Xixian said nonchntly: "Then follow the previous process. You can do whatever you want. You have everything you need for the small fruit, and you can leave the rest to you." Ouyang Xixian is more casual. , The more Jiang Xin was angry. "I just found out that she still has a breath of life. She hasn''t died yet, she seems to be alive." Jiang Xin continued to talk about the lines Tang Guo arranged for him, if it weren''t for Xiao Tian to tell him, he wouldn''t want to say that if he killed him Such disgusting words, "Her vitality seems to be stubborn to a certain extent, I think I can stay and observe for a while to see if there are any new discoveries." "Since Dr. Gao has such an interest, let''s leave it to you." Ouyang Xixian was in a very good mood at the moment. "About funding, I''ll talk about it in detail in a few days." He thought Jiang Xin kept saying This is for funding. In all fairness, although Gao Feng did a lot of selfish things on his back, it also brought him many benefits. There are many products in hispany, and Gao Feng is indispensable. Funding theboratory is a win-win thing. Gao Feng is a smart person who knows what to do to be able tost longer. Therefore, he does not know some things, but just keeps one eye open. Now that Xiaoguo''s operation has been sessful, he is in a better mood, and naturally he can tolerate Gao Feng''s little thought. "Then there is any important news, I''ll let you know." Jiang Xin finished thest disgusting line, and the hurried cornerman took the person away. ... "Xiaotian, all the tasks you gave me arepleted." "Thanks, Ah Xin." "It''s just a small matter, but Sweetie, what method did you use before that can convince them that the operation has beenpleted?" Yes, the previous day and night, there was no surgery. That day and night operation was just an illusion. Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and update the fastest. Chapter 3347: Human cloning (57) Chapter 3347: Human cloning (57) In the previous operating room, there were actually only two people. One is Ouyang Xixian, and the other is him. The reason why he wanted to stay inside was just to talk about the lines Tang Guo arranged for him. The rest, everyone who appeared, all the scenes, including the shocking operation, were just an illusion. If it hadn''t been for him to know in advance that it was an illusion, he would be the same as Ouyang Xixian, thinking it was all true. "A special ability." The exnation of this matter involved too much. Tang Guo said casually, but he didn''t expect to get such a look in Jiang Xin''s eyes. "Sure enough, I know that Xiao Tian is the best clone in the world. The special power of awakening is always so strong. Only Xiao Tian is qualified to be the king of the cloned nation and be loved by all our people. Also. Only you can protect these people." Tang Guo: "..." System: I don''t know when I awakened a rainbow skin blowing skill. This guy''s special ability is also very good. "Xiaotian, what are you going to do next?" Tang Guo pointed to the hospital gown on his body: "Next, I will y a scene with Ouyang Xixian, let him experience what is the pain of heartbreaking." Directly attack Ouyang Xixian, he, a crazy person, shouldn''t feel pain. She had already nned how to abuse each other. If you want to abuse, just abuse it to the other person''s heart. "Axin, you help me take good care of that person. You need to take a little bit of the medicine for her. Take one-twentieth a day and take them separately for 20 days. She has been sleeping for a long time and there are too many medicines. There is no good for her body." "I remember." Jiang Xin was actually not very happy, and he was very conflicted. If there was no such person, there would be no Sweetie, but because of that person, Sweetie would suffer so much and almost died. Fortunately, Sweetie is so powerful that she has awakened a very powerful force. After instructing Jiang Xin, Tang Guo went to the ward where the hostess was supposed to live. Yes, the next role she will y is the heroine. After some time, the heroine who slowly recovered. System: Really can y. But before she woke up, she arranged for Jiang Xin to notify Ouyang Xixian of something. "What did you say?" Ouyang Xixian asked in surprise, "You said that the clone is still alive, and even new organs are growing in the body?" "Yes." Jiang Xin said affirmatively, "This discovery also makes me very excited. I have never seen such a situation after doing experiments for so many years. Mr. Ouyang, I suspect that this clone has the ability to regenerate. More important The thing is, it is possible to study the possibility of regenerating substances from the other party." After Jiang Xin said these words, his heart was particrly upset. Only Xiao Tian could force him to say such disgusting words. The shock and joy on Ouyang Xixian''s face made Jiang Xin even more upset. This human being is really owed. Bear it, Xiao Tian still has important things to do. "Dr. Gao, even if you do this, there will be no problem with funding or anything." Ouyang Xixian has already thought that once the research on renewable materials is sessful, it will be a great thing for him. Then hispany''s products will really look out of the world. As for the clone being a life, I''m sorry. In his eyes, the clone is not a human being, but a tool. Jiang Xin agreed and said he would continue to study. However, he woulde and talk to Ouyang Xixian from time to time about the re-growth of the clone''s organs, including the pain on the clone''s face and even the name Ouyang Xixian in his mouth. "Everything is okay, she is just too noisy." Jiang Xin continued the lines Tang Guo arranged for him, "I call Mr. Ouyang''s name every day. Would you like to go and check it out? Comfort her and maybe just wait obediently. With organs growing, she seems to particrly want to see you." "No need." Ouyang Xixian chuckled, "It''s just a copy, don''t care about her. If you dislike her for being noisy, Dr. Gao should have a way to solve it. Regarding her situation in the future, if it is not for researching out renewable substances, then all Don''t report to me." Chapter 3348: Human cloning (58) Chapter 3348: Human cloning (58) Although Ouyang Xixian said that there is no need to report thetest news about the clone to him, Jiang Xin seems to have forgotten about it. During this period, Ouyang Xixian will still be notified of some important news. Of course, important news is often apanied by daily reactions about human cloning. Because soaking the cloned human in the nutrient solution can be regarded as promoting the development and growth of the organs in the opponent''s body. In just a few months, Jiang Xin told Ouyang Xixian the good news. "Has all grown back?" Ouyang Xixian was still surprised. Although a lot of expensive things were used, all the organs were fully grown in just one month. It sounds incredible. What''s the difference?" "So far, there is no difference. All the organs are as good as the first time. Moreover, her wounds havepletely healed. The scars on her stomach are gradually fading. ording to the current situation, Within three months, all the scars will dissipate." Jiang Xin continued his lines, "Mr. Ouyang, it is already certain that there are regenerative substances in the body of this clone. Let alone fully acquire such abilities. , Which means that only a little bit of it is needed, which is a very great discovery." Of course Ouyang Xixian understood that in this world, there is still no ability to remove many deep scars on the human body. Once such regenerative substances appear, the smallest gain is the ability to eliminate scars on the human body. Thinking bigger, maybe some people''s parts that have been disabled due to idents may be able to regenerate after using such regenerative drugs. This is indeed a very great discovery. "Are there any difficulties with the current research? Is itck of funds, equipment, or insufficient manpower?" He can give him whatever Gao Feng wants now. For him, this experiment is really a surprise. He could already imagine the day when Ouyang became famous in the world many yearster. "There are no other difficulties at the moment. The funds that Mr. Ouyang just allocated to theboratory are still sufficient, and there is no shortage of equipment and manpower." Jiang Xin said sternly, "I''m here to tell you about this. To continue the experiment, after all, her identity is a bit special, we dare not act rashly." Ouyang Xixianughed suddenly. No wonder this Gao Feng was fearful of his head and feet. Mostly he feared that the clone was a copy of Xiaoguo, so he didn''t dare to move her indiscriminately. That''s right, he has been too nervous and Xiaoguo may have frightened this peak, for fear of moving the other party and angering him. Otherwise, with Gao Feng''s temperament, he might have been eager to start various studies. "Dr. Gao, I said that you are in charge of this experimental project. You can just do it with confidence, and I will bear all the consequences." Jiang Xin was very upset, and still said, "Then I can rest assured, after all, many of the next experiments may threaten the life of this clone. Because she possesses regenerative substances, we have already nned to Her organs were removed again and studied. In addition, other parts of her body can be dissected. Of course, she will not move too much at once, mainly to see where her limits are." Chapter 3349: Human cloning (59) Chapter 3349: Human cloning (59) "However, the people in our entireboratory can''t guarantee that she will die because she can''t hold it midway. After all, the human body can''t lose any important organ. I have to tell Mr. Ouyang about such consequences. ." "Okay, I understand all of these. Dr. Gao can do it with confidence. I will say it again, no matter what the consequences are, I will not me you. Do experiments. Any experiment is not thousands of failures, in exchange for thest one. sess." Jiang Xin said: "If you have Mr. Ouyang''s words, then I can rest assured. With good news, I will notify you immediately. In addition, we will keep records and videos of every experiment. After all, these are very precious. Information, if Mr. Ouyang is interested, he cane and watch it at any time." This is also the line Xiaotian told him to say. It is said that this line is very important, and it will cause Ouyang Xi to be heartbroken and broken in the future. Ouyang Xixian sent the person away perfunctorily, and went to see the heroine in the ward. Of course, the heroine now is Tang Guo. Tang Guo woke up half a month ago. Of course, after waking up, because she had a "major operation" and was in aa for nearly ten years, it must be impossible to talk, move, and cultivate like a normal person. Get used to it for a while. In the past few days, Tang Guo has been able to speak neatly, even his current recovery ability is much faster than ordinary people. Because of her physical condition, ording to the doctor''s analysis, it is best to let her stay here for three months, wait until the body is almost recovered, and observe if there are other bad conditions before taking her home. After all, once I left this ce, what happened at that time, the average hospital didn''t know her condition, and I was afraid that it could not help much. Those powerful doctors who were invited by Ouyang Xixian, and Tang Guo went to phantom surgery, thought that they had used the advanced medical surgical equipment to perform an unprecedentedrge-scale operation, without any doubt at all. Ouyang Xixian decided to also let these doctors stay on the ind for three months, and when Tang Guo waspletely fine, he sent them away. "Xiaoguo, is there any better health today? Is there any difort?" When facing the "female host", Ouyang Xixian was rarely so cold: "If you feel ufortable, remember to tell me." "I''m fine, Xixian." "That''s good. I asked the doctor. You need to cultivate here for three months. I will take you home after three months. At that time, your body has almost recovered. You are recovering well. If you go back then, you will definitely be able to surprise your parents." "My memory still stays at the moment I was in aa, but I still feel that it has been a long time since I saw my parents and A Zhou. Xi Xian, I can speak now, can I talk to them?" Tang Guo asked, this reaction Ouyang Xixian is not surprised at all. After all, the rtionship between the hostess and her family is very good. After her body slowly recovers, she will definitely miss her family. "Okay, I''ll call my parents, video call with them, tell you the situation, how?" After a while, Tang Guo had a video call with Tang''s father and mother. Because of themunication in advance and the wake of the heroine, the two were very happy, and they temporarily suppressed the difort in their hearts. Chapter 3350: Human cloning (60) Chapter 3350: Human cloning (60) After talking with Tang''s father and Tang''s mother, Tang Guo asked to speak with Tang Zhou again. Ouyang Xixian nodded and dialed Tang Zhou''s phone again, but this time, he said to Tang Zhou first: "Xiao Guo wants to talk to you. Now she has just recovered. The doctor said that she needs to rest for a while. I cante back. I cant run around or be stimted at the moment. Dont talk to Xiaoguo about the thrills of your car, so as not to scare her." Having said such a big passage, in fact Ouyang Xixian was just warning Tang Zhou not to talk nonsense. The operation has already been done, and the person has regained consciousness. If it is stimted, no one of them can bear what happens at that time. Tang Zhou was actually locked up in the office building. Hearing Ouyang Xixian''s words, his lips wore a sarcasm. In fact, he felt a little sad and desperate. After being born again, he still couldn''t stop all of this, and he didn''t know how she was. "Brother-inw, don''t worry, I just miss my sister very much, and I will talk to her well, and I won''t say what I shouldn''t." Even if I want to say it, it''s not now, so as not to stimte her. This time, he will not hide everything anymore. Maybe my sister knew earlier and could save her, so those things won''t happen in the future. Maybe Ouyang Xixian will let her go for the sake of her sister''s face? He knew that the clone was still alive and would be very powerful in the future. Had it not been for Ouyang Xixian to awaken the other''s feelings and get rid of her, he would not know what would happenter. After Tang Zhou and Tang Guo talked, the two of them really only talked about their daily routines. He didn''t mention a word about human cloning. Just keep caring about her body. In addition, she was still asking her if she had any other special reactions. He remembers that his sister told him those memories. It should be the memory of the organ, which made my sister know about the experience of human cloning, so she was particrly afraid of this. I don''t know if the organs are now fused, whether the memory is awakened. But when I heard my sister, it seemed that the memory hadn''t been awakened temporarily, otherwise my sister would not be so calm. Tang Zhou felt a little relieved, and ended the call with Tang Guo, and called for a separate call with Ouyang Xixian. "Where is she?" Tang Zhou asked directly, "Now that my sister has woken up, should you let her go?" Ouyang Xixian narrowed his eyes, and instantly guessed a possibility. Could it be that Tang Zhou knew that the clone had a special situation? No, it should be impossible. Tang Zhou couldn''t tell the prophet. Besides, they wouldn''t know this kind of regenerative ability without surgery. Perhaps, what Tang Zhou asked should be how the clone is now. "A clone who lost all his organs, of course is dead." "Dead?" Tang Zhou felt so funny. How could he forget that Ouyang Xixian was not a good person at first, but because his sister liked him and he was willing to protect her, they had a filter on him and thought he was a person. not bad. "Really dead?" "No one will lose all their organs and still be alive. Xiao Zhou, you have to remember that she was born for Xiao Guo. Now Xiao Guo hase alive, her mission ispleted, and life is over. Now your true sister Dont worry about the past when youvee back." "But I will never forget everything." Chapter 3351: Human cloning (61) Chapter 3351: Human cloning (61) "How did you deal with her?" Tang Zhou asked tentatively, "Even if she is dead, should she be given a funeral? If you can''t handle this, give her to me and I will help her hold a funeral. She was born. Homeless, now dead, I want to give her a home." "She is a clone of theboratory. The people in theboratory will deal with this, so you don''t have to worry about this. Okay, Xiao Zhou, I will bring Xiao Guo back in a while, so don''t ask more about the others." Ouyang Xixian hung up the phone. Of course, he couldn''t talk to Tang Zhou about the clones with regenerative ability. This matter is still very important. In addition, he was not too relieved of Tang Zhou, fearing that the cloning of humans would be exposed in the future. In addition, Ouyang Xixian has arranged for someone to clean up the inside and outside of the vi where he lives. The traces of the clone''s existence must be cleaned up so that no trace can be found. If it wasn''t for fear of being suspected of something, he originally didn''t want the clone to live at home. But Xiaoguo could not disappear for many years, and appeared out of thin air. In fact, there are still a lot of people who are staring at him. All of these are to avoid extraneous branches. In addition, it is best to keep him around and not easy to lose. In the past two months, Tang Guo yed the role of the heroine, getting along with Ouyang Xixian, it seemed that there was no w at all. In fact, there will be no ws, after all, her clone has all the memories of the heroine. If you don''t know that you are a clone, you might think you are the heroine. Ouyang Xixian didn''t notice anything either. Although he was fairly calm on the surface, his inner joy couldn''t be concealed. In order to apany the hostess, he has not returned to thepany for several months and has been working on the ind. Because of Tang Guo''s arrangement and the asional illusion skills, Ouyang Xixian wanted to discover that nothing was possible. It finally ushered in the day when the ind left. During this period, Jiang Xinhui appeared from time to time to talk to Ouyang Xixian about the clone''s reaction. Even, asionally he would invite Ouyang Xixian to watch the scene, or show him some experimental videos. Jiang Xin is now much morefortable, thinking about the oue of Ouyang Xixian in the future, and is not very angry. These videos were all given to Jiang Xin by Tang Guo, and the videos were synthesized by the system using its own capabilities. With the technology of this world, it is impossible to detect true and false. The three-month period has expired, and several attending doctors have confirmed that Tang Guo has no physical problems, except that he will not be able to perform strenuous exercises in the future, other people are no different from normal people. Ouyang Xixian decided to take Tang Guo away. Under Jiang Xin''s reluctant gaze, Tang Guo followed Ouyang Xixian and left. "Boss, the human being you let us look at has awakened, and the king is gone, do you want to go and look at that human?" When Jiang Xin heard this, his face became more stinky. Thinking of Tang Guo''s arrangement, he said coldly: "Let''s go and take a look. How is her situation now?" "It looks good. We have all checked. The organs in her body have not failed anymore and are slowly returning to life. ording to the current recovery rate, it will not be long." After a while, Jiang Xin went to the ce where the hostess lived. This is a secret room, specially prepared for the hostess. Jiang Xin saw the exact same face and didn''t feel at all. Chapter 3352: Human cloning (62) Chapter 3352: Human cloning (62) "Where is this ce? Who are you?" When the hostess woke up, she found something wrong with her environment. And she actually came alive, is it all arranged by Xi Xian? Xixian said before she went into aa, it was just that she was temporarily unconscious, and she would wake upter. Is... Has Xixian seeded? But why is there no Xixian here? "It seems that your body is recovering well, then there is no problem. You don''t need to know where this is and who I am. You just wait here for a while, and we will let you out at that time. We have no ns. Want your life." After Jiang Xin said this, he turned and left. He really doesn''t have a good temper. Recently, Ouyang Xi is about to die of anger. Although I can''t me this woman, but if it weren''t for this woman, Xiao Tian would not have suffered so much. Intuition tells him that the truth of the matter is definitely not simple. Xiao Tian looked and hated Ouyang Xixian''s appearance. If it weren''t for Xiao Tian''s greatness, she might have had all her organs removed now, and she would have lost her life. Tang Guo was taken back to the original vi by Ouyang Xixian, and restored to the good old days. Tang''s father and Tang''s mother also adjusted their mood, showing nothing in front of her. As for Tang Zhou, every time he appeared in front of her, Ouyang Xixian would be there. Tang Zhou didn''t find any organ memory awakening in Tang Guo''s body for the time being, and because he couldn''t find a chance, he couldn''t get along with her alone. It may be that he appeared too frequently, which aroused Ouyang Xixian''s vignce. The other party also told him straightforwardly: "I have installed surveince at home, and there is a wiretap on the phone. Xiao Zhou, you should understand what I mean? Don''t try to do things that should not be done, talk about things that should not be said. if." "I can tolerate you because you are Xiao Guo''s younger brother." Tang Zhou especially wanted to say that when the memory of her organs awakened, although Ouyang Xixian didn''t know the truth, he could still understand that something was wrong, and it would not kill him. Although Ouyang Xixian left the ind, Jiang Xin would still tell him about cloning experiments from time to time. "Yes, some substances have been extracted and are currently being analyzed. It should take another month to produce results." Jiang Xin was leaning on the corridor without wearing any protective mask. After all, this was not aboratory, but an underground city in a cloned country. After Ouyang Xixian took Tang Guo and left, the clone country began to build the city above. Gao Feng passed by Jiang Xin with twomodes. He almost got annoyed when he heard the other party say that the human cloning experiment was extracting substances. At that time, he wanted to shout, but before he could say it, Jiang Xin grabbed his throat, and he struggled hard, but the strength of the clone could not be resisted. "Doctor Gao, what''s wrong with you?" Jiang Xin nced at the peak of his flushing face, especially when he wanted to speak, and said: "A disobedient clone actually gave birth to the idea of wanting to escape. Fortunately, we reacted quickly and caught him. He was shouting just now. Its all right with one shot." Gao Feng stared at him and didn''t understand at all, if cloning is good but not learning how to learn to lie so fast. A monthter, Jiang Xin gave Ouyang Xixian thetest result, which is the kind of scar repair solution mentioned in the plot. A yearter, this medicine wasunched. In the same year, Jiang Xin gave him another result. Ouyang Xi was overjoyed and hurriedly asked someone to apply for a patent to prepare arge-scale production of such drugs. Chapter 3353: Human cloning (63) Chapter 3353: Human cloning (63) This new type of drug is not about removing scars, but about repairing damaged organs in the body. As long as the damage is not too great, it can be repaired, and even some slightly cancerous organs can be ovee. However, he did not n to go public immediately, and decided to think about a n that shocked the world in a while. It is also because this substance is very rare and needs to be continuously extracted from that clone. Of course, the truth is not like this. Tang Guo got all these medicines from Emanuel. In order to deceive Ouyang Xixian, she has worked very hard. One day, when Ouyang Xixian went home and had a meal with Tang Guo, she suddenly found that she was wearing a very beautiful hairpin on her head. The shiny one was that beautiful rhinestone hairpin. "Xixian, what''s wrong?" Ouyang Xi stared at the hairpin on Tang Guo''s head, and was silent for a while and asked, "I remember you didn''t like this hairpin before. Compared with the rhinestone type, you should really like the velvet flower hairpin." "Oh, is that so?" Tang Guo said quickly, "I just like it suddenly. This kind of rhinestone card is actually pretty good-looking. After so many years, my hobby will gradually change." Ouyang Xixian smiled and said, "That''s right." It''s just that he still felt that something was wrong in his heart. He began to observe Tang Guo carefully and found that there was also a diamond-encrusted bracelet and earrings on her wrist. Also reced by diamond earrings. But he clearly remembered that Xiaoguo didn''t like this kind of jewelry with rhinestones or diamonds. Even the rings they used to get married were custom-made jade rings, not diamond rings that the public thought good. She likes velvet flowers, pearls, and all kinds of beautiful jade, but she doesn''t like diamonds. It should be said that she doesn''t like the kind of jewelry that looks shiny in the light. However, maybe as she said, hobbies will change. It''s just that once doubts arise in this person''s mind, he will pay special attention to any details. From this day on, Ouyang Xixian paid special attention to Tang Guo''s every move. Perhaps it was during dinner that day when he noticed the issue of rhinestone hairpins, and Tang Guo didn''t show his different hobbies afterwards. But Ouyang Xixian is a suspicious person, with doubts in his heart, and will never let go of any details. Maybe you think he has dispelled all doubts, but in fact he just doesn''t seem to care about it, just waiting for you to reveal your ws. It''s just that Ouyang Xixian didn''t know that all Tang Guo''s ws were a little bit, and he deliberately exposed it to him. She wanted to expose the ws so he had a chance to see it. A rhinestone issue card buried a doubt in Ouyang Xixian''s heart. After waiting for some small details, Ouyang Xixian would guess the truth by himself. This is more interesting than telling the truth directly. It is said that this is the mentality of a cat catching a mouse. It does not want to eat a mouse, but rather wants to y a dead mouse. Tang Guo is so patient, one person is not so patient. Naturally, it was Jiang Xin who stayed on the small ind. Almost every other time, he would talk about the clone. After talking about the results, I couldn''t help but say some reactions of the clone. "Mr. Ouyang, that clone is still very noisy, all of them are calling your name." Chapter 3354: Human cloning (64) Chapter 3354: Human cloning (64) Would you like toe and see the situation? Perhaps she has something to tell you. " Ouyang Xixian was on the phone, obviously a little impatient: "Some time ago, Dr. Gao said that she has stopped making noise?" "That''s because we had her tongue cut off some time ago, and there is no way to make noise for the time being. During this time of noise, it is because her tongue has grown again. I can''t. Every time we make a noise, we will kill her. Cut off your tongue? I see that she has been moring to see you, and suddenly feels a little bit pitiful. If Mr. Ouyang is free, it is better to meet her. Maybe after seeing you, she won''t make any more noise." "Dr. Gao should solve these things by herself. There are many ways to make her shut up." Is he crazy to meet a clone? Xiaoguo has recovered and does not need the clone. The clone mored to see him, mostly because of the memory of Xiaoguo. "Dr. Gao, you should have a way, such as making her forget certain things." After all, it was Gao Feng who entered Xiaoguo''s memory into the clone''s mind. "It can be, but its a little troublesome, and this is the most sessful clone. I dont want to erase her amnesia for the time being. In fact, except for a miserable one every day, desperately calling out Mr. Ouyangs name, others It''s okay. I just want her to be a little better, but Mr. Ouyang really doesn''t want to see her, there is no way, we can only bear it. Maybe it is really Miss Tang''s memory, this kind of consequences caused to her After all, Miss Tang loves Mr. Ouyang very much. This clone will react like this again." Ouyang Xixian ignored the difort in his heart, and asked about the organ repair fluid, mainly asking whether there was any problem with the regenerative ability of the cloned human. "Please rest assured, Mr. Ouyang, this clone is stronger than expected. So far, no decline in her regenerative ability has been found. After any part of the body is removed, as long as there is enough nutrient solution, It will be able to fully grow out within one month to three months. Every drop of her blood can extract arge amount of material we need, which ispletely enough." "However, since the global market is sorge, there is only one such special clone. For the sake of safety, I suggest to supply it in limited quantities. After all, I still cannot guarantee how long this clone''s regeneration ability willst." Because after analysis, there is no way to artificially synthesize the substance in this clone, and it can only be extracted from her body. In the case of scar repair fluid alone, one drop of blood can grow 100,000 scar repair fluid, but with organ repair fluid, much more is needed. After the two hung up the phone, Ouyang Xixian didn''t care about the clone. It was just that he suddenly felt that there was an extra person in the room, and when he looked up, he realized that it was Tang Guo. "Xiaoguo, when did youe?" Ouyang Xixian was still a little nervous. After looking back, he didn''t seem to have said any particrly important information just now, and he felt a little relieved. Looking back, he felt that something was wrong again. He remembered that the door should have been locked before, but even if Tang Guo had the key to the study, there should be a sound when opening the door, which would definitely disturb him. Chapter 3355: Human cloning (65) Chapter 3355: Human cloning (65) Therefore, he is also a little uncertain now whether he has remembered it wrong. Perhaps, I remembered it wrong. If the door is closed, there will be movement no matter how shees in. Only when the door is not locked can she sneak in when he is not paying attention. Looking at the fruit te in Tang Guo''s hand, Ouyang Xixian had no doubts at all. It''s just that kind of weirdness in my heart, no matter how lingering. "Xixian, I''ll bring you some fruits. Are you still busy withpany affairs at thiste hour? Don''t be too tired. Eat some fruits first and wash and sleep." Ouyang Xixian smiled and nodded: "Okay, don''t worry, it''s just a small matter." "I just heard what you were saying to shut her up, what''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked, sessfully seeing the panic that shed through Ouyang Xi''s eyes, but it was gone in a sh and disappeared in an instant. "It''s because thepany has encountered some troubles. Recently, thepany has developed a new drug. Some people are not satisfied and want to do something from it. Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. I can solve these problems. Everything is prepared. All right." "That''s good, I thought it was something that happened." Under Ouyang Xixian''s worry, Tang Guo didn''t ask much. Although he did not say anything just now, some words were indeed suspicious. There was a particrly subtle feeling in his heart that Xiao Guo didn''t even intend to keep asking, as if he really believed his words. Obviously his answer just now was very perfunctory. Xiaoguo is a smart woman, why not keep asking? Is it because you know something, but you don''t want to destroy the rtionship between them, so I n not to ask, or is silently observing, waiting for him to reveal any ws? Tang Guo sneered when he saw Ouyang Xixian meditating silently. This man is really interesting, and he is too good at it. In the following days, Ouyang Xixian was obviously more careful in doing things. I have forgotten, and I have to observe what is wrong with Tang Guo. Although the days seemed very peaceful, he still felt something was wrong. It was too wrong. Why didn''t Xiao Guo ask anything? She seemed to believe him very much. This was not like Xiao Guo''s character at all. ording to her character, she couldn''t tolerate him lying. They once said not to lie to each other. Originally, he was nning to throw this panic on her. I just didn''t expect that now I don''t know how much I have lied. However, she didn''t even have any doubts. He thought she was observing silently in the dark, but recently suddenly discovered that what she should do every day is what she is doing. From that day on, he never asked about hispany. Even if she asionally ran into him on the phone and heard some unexinable words, she didn''t ask much. This weirdness made Ouyang Xixian especially flustered. Ouyang Xixian, who was too flustered, decided to find someone to observe Tang Guo. "Mr. Ouyang, is this?" "I think there is something wrong with my wife recently. You can help me see what she is doing during the day. You can''t let go of any details." In the end, Ouyang Xi paid a high price to hire a private detective. Although Tang Guo was assigned a bodyguard, she stayed with her wherever she went. But the bodyguard can''t always watch Tang Guo''s every move, especially to pay attention to some small details of life, so it is best to be a private detective. Chapter 3356: Human cloning (66) Chapter 3356: Human cloning (66) He also thought about installing surveince or something, but this was discovered, which easily caused misunderstanding. Besides, Tang Guo didn''t stay at home all day, and would go out. It would be troublesome to watch the monitoring records and filter useful information. Private detectives are different. As long as Tang Guo is outside, he can observe every move of the other party. Tang Guo knew that Ouyang Xixian asked a private detective to observe her. Of course, she would not let the other party down. She would reveal a little bit every day. The heroine''s different preferences made Ouyang Xixian a headache. "This morning, my wife went out to the water bar and sat for a while, ordered a ss of lemon juice, and then sat there and kept ying with her mobile phone. After drinking the lemon juice..." "You said she ordered a ss of lemon juice?" Ouyang Xixian interrupted the private detective. "Are you sure?" "Yes, I was sitting next to my wife, and I saw her ordering lemon juice. On top of the cup, there was a slice of decorated lemon." The private detective added, "In fact, I also like lemon juice. Unexpectedly, my wife was very discerning and went to my favorite store..." "Are there any more?" Ouyang Xixian felt that this private investigator had a lot of nonsense, but he didn''t say much, and was full of thoughts. How could Xiao Guo suddenly like lemon juice? He clearly remembered that she didn''t like this sour fruit drink at all, but she didn''t like any food with a little sour taste. She likes sweet food. She doesn''t feel that sweet food is greasy, so how can she order lemon juice? Ouyang Xixian took this down, and when he nned to go home, he asked Tang Guo about it. The private investigator said other things, nothing special for the time being, Ouyang Xixian sent the person away and let the other party continue to observe. At night, on the way home, Ouyang Xixian suddenly remembered about lemon juice, so he stopped halfway and bought a ss of lemon juice to take home. Whether her taste has changed, she will know in a moment, and he doesn''t know what it is to prove it with a ss of lemon juice. "Xixian, so early today?" Ouyang Xixian looked at Tang Guo who ran out and couldn''t help but smile, only to think of the recent weirdness, and his smile slowly disappeared on his face. "I want toe back and see you soon." By the way, Ouyang Xixian handed the lemon juice to Tang Guo. "I passed by a drink shop and remembered that when we went to those ces together, I brought you a ss back. It looks good. ." Tang Guo was carrying lemon juice. In Ouyang Xixian''s opinion, if she drank it, the taste might really have changed. After all, life is so long, and certain preferences may really change slowly. For example, he loved to eat onions when he was young, but now he can''t smell the smell of onion at all, and he always finds it unpleasant. So so far, although Ouyang Xixian has doubts, he feels something is wrong with Tang Guo, and he has not thought of other things. However, Tang Guo''s favorite is to break the hopes of others. "Xixian, are you getting older and having a bad memory? You forget that I don''t like lemon juice? With a little bit of sour food, I don''t like it." Looking at Ouyang Xixian With a dazed look, Tang Guo continued, "You really have forgotten this important thing, forget that I don''t like sour ones, only sweet ones." "Forget it, I will forgive you this time. After all, for you, we have been apart for many years." Chapter 3357: Human cloning (67) Chapter 3357: Human cloning (67) "You can drink this ss of lemon juice yourself." Tang Guo stuffed the lemon juice into Ouyang Xixian''s hands again. "If you make a mistake, you have to bear it yourself. Drink it quickly. It''s shameful to waste food." "Come to eat after drinking. Auntie has already prepared the food. It is your favorite to eat." Tang Guo took Ouyang Xixian''s briefcase and turned to enter the house with a very happy smile on her lips. Abuse? The abuser is still behind, Ouyang Xixian. When you don''t care about other people''s lives, and even let the cloned person lie in the coldboratory all the time, suffering from the body parts being cut again and again just to satisfy all your selfish desires, everything today is doomed. Ouyang Xixian stood stiffly at the door, holding the ss of lemon juice with a little bit of cold in his hand, and his mind was messed up. Xiaoguo only went to drink lemon juice in the morning. From the photos she saw, she should have enjoyed it, as if she still liked it. Why do you now say that you don''t like lemon juice at all and let him drink it punitively? If she drank it directly, he would not have any doubts, and would only think that it was a change in taste. Obviously likes to drink, but try to hide that he doesn''t like lemon juice at all, and emphasizes his preference for sweets, why? What exactly is this for? Ouyang Xixian only felt that his brain was about to explode, what was going on? "Xixian, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Guo''s voice awakened Ouyang Xixian. Ouyang Xixian looked at her in a daze, and suddenly felt that this person was very close to him, but also very far away. Obviously everything is the same, but there are always some details that are different. Did he ignore anything? "It''s okay, I just remembered somepany affairs. I''ve been busy recently, and my spirit is a little trance." "Then you have to pay attention to your body, Xixian, what should you do if you are too tired and can''t stand it? I''ll be worried." "Xiaoguo, don''t you really drink some lemon juice?" Ouyang Xixian persuaded, without knowing what the purpose was. "I tried it before, but it tastes really good. Sometimes I try other drinks. , It''s still possible." He hasn''t really persuaded people to drink such things. It should be said that he has never liked such behavior. "Farewell, I feel very ufortable when I smell the sour smell." Tang Guo said with disgust. With the appearance of that drama, the system is silently lighting a candle for Ouyang Xixian. Whoever you provoke is not good, but you have provoke the host, and you can only ept it. Now Ouyang Xixian must be very good. Feel ufortable. "That''s it, since Xiaoguo doesn''t like it, then forget it." Ouyang Xixian squeezed the lemon juice cup hard, if it weren''t for the quality of the cup, he might tten it. If it weren''t for squeezing it hard, he might not help but ask directly, since he didn''t like to drink, he still disliked it, why did he enjoy drinking a big cup in the morning. On this day, Ouyang Xixian passed by with a veryplicated mood. That night, he had some strange dreams, but when he woke up, these sleepwalks could not be remembered too clearly. But one thing he remembered, as if in a dream, he heard a woman calling his name. The sadness revealed by the other party''s voice, until noon, he felt very terrible. At this time, the private detective called him again to report. Chapter 3358: Human cloning (68) Chapter 3358: Human cloning (68) "She went to the water again?" Ouyang Xixian subconsciously asked when he heard the private detective''s words, "Did you order lemon juice again?" "No." "What''s the point then?" Ouyang Xi appeared to be very upset in his heart. He couldn''t figure out why he was upset. He only knew that all the anxiety came from some changes in Tang Guo''s body. These details, deliberately and the n he concealed, made him more and more panic, as if there was a truth that would be revealed from these details. This feeling has been going on for a while, and he has been in such a terrible feeling every day since he discovered the hairpin of the rhinestone she was wearing. He can''t sleep well every night. Even in the middle of the night, he would wake up from time to time, obviously the person is nearby, but he always feels very far away. System: Stupid thing, it''s just that you have been in illusion. The host is big, but he is not interested in sharing a bed with such a person, even if it is just a bed. Seeing Ouyang Xixian panic every day, the system is also a little happy. He has also seen the memory of the original owner, and the experience in those memories is really too miserable. Although he is not a human being, he can imagine such a scene, being ced on theboratory stage every day, and allowing these people to cut part of the body will make the individual go crazy. They will imprison her freedom and make her immobile, but more often, in order to observe her ability to withstand pain, she will not be injected with anesthetics. Therefore, every knife is as if cut on her heart, that is heartbreaking, more painful than being crushed by a cart. "My wife ordered plum juice. The reason why I find it strange is that my wife told the waiter not to use plum juice cups. It is best to use cups that have no logo and are rtively transparent. And let them bring sugar cubes." Although the sour plum juice is sweetened, it is still slightly sour overall. If you put too much sugar, the original taste of plum juice will be lost. Mainly, she didn''t add those sugar cubes at all. Instead, after drinking the plum juice, he threw the sugar cubes into the trash can. It seems that taking sugar cubes is a disy. As for the bodyguard, Tang Guo had already ordered him to wait outside. Tang Guo went to some asions to eat and eat, and the bodyguard could not always follow him. Besides, she is not a big man, and there is no need to do that. "you sure?" "I''m pretty sure. I took the photos. When I passed by before, I ced a bug next to her. I heard all this." Ouyang Xixian took a deep breath: "Have she done anything afterwards?" "I went to the mall, my wife seems to like diamonds very much, and she has been wandering around that ce. She also asked the teller to take them out and tried them, and she tried more than 20 pieces at once. However, she didn''t buy them in the end." "and then?" "Then my wife went to the ce where the jade was sold, and she picked a bracelet and bought it. The reason she wanted to say it was because she pointed to one of the jade bracelets and said she wanted it, and she didn''t see anything very happy on her face. Looks like. It seems to buy a bracelet just to aplish some task." The private detective said, "Mr. Ouyang, I think these actions of his wife are a bit strange, so I carefully recorded them." Chapter 3359: Human cloning (69) Chapter 3359: Human cloning (69) "By the way, my wife really likes diamonds and I really don''t understand why she doesn''t buy them." Ouyang Xixian''s mind was in confusion. He obviously liked diamonds, but after trying more than 20 pieces, he didn''t even buy one. Obviously I don''t like jade so much, but I pointed to one of the beautiful jade bracelets and asked for it. How could he not doubt such a different treatment. So, what is going on, what secret does Xiao Guo keep from him? Will a person''s preferences really change so much? "You continue to look at my wife for me, if anything is abnormal, send me a message immediately." "Okay, Mr. Ouyang." After this time, Ouyang Xixian paid more attention to Tang Guo''s every move, especially at home, paying great attention to her preferences. Because there is no special ce in the house, he will pay special attention only when eating. From this observation, he discovered that although she is not particrly picky, there are still some subtle differences. For example, some dishes will be liked very much, and some dishes will not be touched. Some dishes were not so fond of before, but she would eat a few more mouthfuls involuntarily. Such a change is about to drive Ouyang Xi crazy. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t find anything wrong. Ouyang Xixian, who was anxious and sleepless all day, started to lose his mind even at the meeting, which made the people under his hand very strange. After all, Ouyang Xixian has always been very serious at work, and he rarely sees him like this. Especially Ouyang Xixian''splexion was getting worse day by day, and his eyes were full of deep cyan, and he couldn''t hide that something was definitely going on. "Xixian, I feel that you are not very energetic recently. What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with thepany?" Tang Guo cared appropriately, "No matter how important work is, you must take care of your body." Ouyang Xixian stopped chewing food, and his eyes fell on Tang Guo: "I know." Many times, he wanted to ask her why the change was so great and what secrets were hiding from him. But he was afraid to ask, some truths he couldn''t ept. If he does not ask, he is afraid that he will continue in such an uneasy state, and he still doesn''t know when it will be the head. In the end, Ouyang Xixian decided to tell Tang Zhou about this matter. After all, they are two siblings. Tang Zhou should know better than him what kind of person Tang Guo is. Maybe there are some little secrets that Tang Zhou will know. It. "You are so kind and willing to ask me toe to see my sister. Let''s talk, is there something that you want me to do?" Tang Zhou was also surprised. Recently, he was inquiring about the whereabouts of the clone, but Ouyang Xi Xian hides too deeply. He didn''t ask these things before, and wanted to investigate, but he didn''t know where to start. On the other hand, he was also staring at his sister, fearing that the previous things would happen. The thing that organs produce memories, but now his heart is sick. On the other hand, he has to ensure his own safety. Only when he is safe can he find a way to keep the clone alive. She can live, maybe it can alleviate some of their sins. "I recently discovered that there is something wrong with Xiaoguo." Ouyang Xixian said, "Some of her living habits have changed, so you came to ask to see if she liked them before. In addition, you can apany her. To see what is going on with her." Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3360: Human cloning (70) Chapter 3360: Human cloning (70) "You want to know this, don''t you know you should ask my sister?" Tang Zhou sneered, "If you ask, my sister will definitely say it." "No," Ouyang Xixian shook his head affirmatively, "No, this time she won''t. There are some things that she actively hides from me, otherwise I won''te to you. It''s a bad idea to ask you for help. ." Tang Zhou was about tough with anger. If it weren''t for his sister, he and Ouyang Xixian had a deep hatred. Isn''t a life-threatening vengeance a murderous vengeance? "You talk about the specifics. You have been upying my sister and you have not allowed me to see her alone. Now you want me to help. I have to make things clear?" Tang Zhou paused, "In addition, I actually want to ask. One question, isnt the clone dead? Brother-inw, you dont need to deny it. I still find out something. After all, I have retired and now I have taken over the Tang family. I dont know what I used to be, I just know. People who y racing." "There are some things you can hide from others, but you can''t hide from me." Tang Zhou smiled and put away, "If she is still alive, I hope you can treat her kindly, just as it is to umte blessings for your sister and stopmitting evil. Maybe, what my sister is doing right now is because you havemitted too many sins, and you have paid her back." Isnt that the case for organ memory? There are some things that science cannot exin. "Don''t worry about these things, let''s take a look at Xiaoguo''s situation first." "Ouyang Xixian, I want to say to you cautiously, if she is still alive, you let her go, settle her down, and let her live well. You have enough things from her. Its too greedy, and one day I will get retribution." "Xiao Zhou, you said these have no meaning." "Scar repair fluid, organ repair fluid, the most important ingredients in these things are extracted from her body?" Tang Zhou seemed to have not heard Ouyang Xixian''s warning, and continued, "You are so greedy. ." "How do you know this?" Ouyang Xixian was a little unbelievable. He blurted it out. Few people knew about theboratory and human cloning. "If people dont know what they can do, I know more than you. If you really want to be nice to my sister, be nice to the clone and dont hurt her anymore, otherwise, one day you will regret." Ouyang Xixian didn''t think there was anything in Tang Zhou''s words, so he instantly changed the subject, went to Tang Guo, and exined Tang Guo''s recent performance. Tang Zhou frowned deeply after listening. Because he had been with the clone for a while, and knew that the other party liked shiny rhinestones and also liked to eat sour things. Is this the awakening of organ memory? "It seems that what I am worried about is about to happen." Tang Zhou said, "I stopped you, part of the reason is this." "whats the matter?" "Organ memory." Tang Zhou chose to say, "Sister used all her organs, and the owner''s own memory will be carried in the organs. It may be because of this that she changed her preferences. Sister is hiding from you, it may be She herself feels strange. Judging from your description, nothing more serious has happened yet." Ouyang Xixian had a bad premonition: "A more serious matter?" Chapter 3361: Human cloning (71) Chapter 3361: Human cloning (71) "The more serious thing is that in the future, organ memories will be real memories and will be integrated into my sister''s mind. At that time, she may know all the experiences of the clone, and every time she recalls these memories, she will think she is The one who bears it will hurt with her." Tang Zhou said this result indifferently, even if this matter was said at the beginning, there was no way to change the result. me him, he was toote to be reborn, and he couldn''t turn things around with his abilities. He could only watch history repeat itself. "What you said is ridiculous." Ouyang Xixian didn''t believe it, but he believed it a little bit in his heart. It''s just that he is a stubborn and confident person. "Sister should be the reason at the moment. If you are not at ease, observe and observe more. The organ memory is not integrated into her, that is the best. After all, in this world, I don''t want her to be hurt the least. But, She has been hurt every time since she knew you." "By the way, due to the memory of the organs, do you want to consider letting the clone go? If you don''t want to deal with these things, you can give her to me, and I will take her to a safe ce and arrange for someone to take care of her. , Try to make her happier in this life and stop being hurt." Every time he heard about the scar repair liquid on the market, about the big actions of Ouyang''spany, Tang Zhou felt a chill in his heart. Thinking of his sister''s narration to him about what happened to the clones in theboratory, Tang Zhou broke into a cold sweat. No wonder sheter awakened her strength, but her whole person seemed to be mad, and she killed anyone when she saw it. Because she had suffered too much, and those who caused her suffering were all human beings. At that time, humans were enemies in her eyes. What can he do now? When I think of this, I feel helpless. "You don''t need to ask these things too much." Right now is at a critical time, and the research on human cloning is definitely impossible to stop. After all, arge amount of organ repair fluid is currently needed. Even if it is sold in limited quantities in the future, the world is so big that even if it is limited, a certain amount will be required. Therefore, only by soaking her in the nutrient solution every day to maintain life, allowing her body to develop rapidly and replenishing energy, can she extract the ingredients they need from her body and blood. Despite Tang Zhou''s warning, Ouyang Xixian did not ask theboratory to stop research on human cloning. In addition, knowing that it was the organ memory that was causing trouble, he was not so panicked about Tang Guo''s condition. Seeing that she deliberately concealed something, she didn''t reveal it, just pretended not to know. [It was Tang Zhou and Ouyang Xixian who had talked, saying that the host''s current situation may be caused by the memory of the organs. The host isrge. Tang Zhou seems to have blocked your n. Now Ouyang Xixian has believed this argument. "What to do, or what to do, is it actually more fun, isn''t it? Since it is Ouyang Xixian reminded by Tang Zhou, then you might as well go and y with Tang Zhou next, so that his brother will find out that I am not her real sister. At that time, he may be crazy to let Ouyang Xi show off." System: [Host, you are too bad, Tang Zhou, this child is so pitiful. Because of Tang Zhou''s words before, Ouyang Xixian has not restricted him from seeing Tang Guo. Therefore, although Tang Zhou could not take Tang Guo out to y alone, he could oftene to see Tang Guo. If youe frequently, you will naturally find many strange things. Chapter 3362: Human cloning (72) Chapter 3362: Human cloning (72) Sister, how is your health recently? Do you feel ufortable? "Tang Zhou asked cautiously. Based on his experience in the previous life and what his sister had said, he had already spected that during this period of time, the organ memory should slowly awaken. Even during this time, he realized that his sister was not happy. At that time, he had never thought of this aspect at all, and for this reason he had argued with Ouyang Xixian, thinking that he was making his sister unhappy. Unexpectedly after ying around, it was the organ memory that merged, letting my sister know the truth. "No, A Zhou, don''t worry, I''m in good health and there is no problem." Tang Guo replied with a gentle smile, "How is A Zhou''s situation at thepany now? I really didn''t expect that when he woke up, A Zhou would be long. When I got older, I learned to take it andunched a racing team to help my parents manage thepany with peace of mind. In the past, you always said that to pursue your dreams, your parents dont know how angry they are about this." "Dont mention things in the past. If my sister is in good health, I dont want tounch into the racing industry. Its really my dream to race for a lifetime. But now you need to be taken care of, and only I will take care of the trivial things like managing thepany Up." Tang Zhou has been waiting for the fusion of Tang Guo''s organ memories. It''s just that he waited for several months, and the situation in his memory did not appear, which made him panic, a kind of nameless panic, an inexplicable fear. My sister still looks like that sister, why does he always think something is wrong? He also found Ouyang Xixian and asked if Tang Guo did not sleep well at night or if he was unhappy: "I am mainly afraid of organ memories." Tang Zhou''s recent performance made Ouyang Xixian dispel some worries. Judging from Tang Zhou''s appearance, he really didn''t want the organ memory to be awakened and let Xiao Guo know the truth, then he was relieved. "Recently, she slept well and was not unhappy. It should be said that she was very happy. She would go out when she had time, but she still carried me to eat some sour things, and also tried the diamond jewelry in the mall. It made me want to buy it for her directly, but I was afraid of something wrong." Hearing this, Tang Zhou''s expression turned bad: "Is that so?" "Well, that''s all. It seems that the kind of organ memory you mentioned should only affect her behavior and won''t really merge the memory. If it''s only like this, it''s not too bad." Ouyang Xi Xian rarely smiled, "Xiao Zhou, as long as you don''t say it, she will never know. Now I believe you, because you are very worried about Xiaoguo, I shouldn''t tell her about this." Tang Zhou couldn''t hear these words, and he always felt something was wrong. No, it''s different from the one in the memory. The behavior has been changed, but the memory hasn''t merged, so it''s not right to think. Think about it carefully, it seems that there are many things in this life that are not right. "Where is that clone?" Tang Zhou asked suddenly, "Are you nning to release her?" "Xiao Zhou, you don''t have to worry about these things, now she is very important." Just when Tang Zhou wanted to ask anything else, Ouyang Xixian received a call, and he was a little confused: "Dr. Gao, what''s the matter if you call this time?" Dr. Gao? Is that the peak? Tang Zhou''s face darkened, and he sat silently on the side without making a sound. However, ording to a phone call, he has no way to know where the peak is. "You said shemitted suicide?" Ouyang Xixian was a little surprised, "How is the situation now?" Holding the phone, Jiang Xin said nkly: "Unsessful, her self-healing ability was too strong, and the wound healed automatically one night. If you goter, you may not see the wound." Xiao Tian is so strange that he arranged such a strange line. Chapter 3363: Human cloning (73) Chapter 3363: Human cloning (73) "That''s good, I didn''t expect the clones to have such a strong self-healing ability." Hearing this, Ouyang Xixian was even more unlikely to let go of the clones. He never regarded the clones as real human beings. She was just a researcher. The tool is like a white mouse. Jiang Xin continued: "Mr. Ouyang, she is arguing to see you. I don''t know why she is so persistent." "Doctor Gao will solve this matter by himself, I have said it many times." Ouyang Xixian hung up the phone, and Tang Zhou immediately asked: "What''s the matter, does she want to see you?" Anyway, Tang and Zhou knew, Ouyang Xixian simply exined the situation. The more Tang Zhou listened, the more things went wrong, and he even asked, "Or, go and see her to see what she has to say, maybe what is important?" Why is he so upset? "Perhaps, you should let her go." Tang Zhou mentioned the old things again. "You think about it?" Tang Zhou was very anxious, although Ouyang Xixian simply said that the clone wanted to see Ouyang Xixian because of his sister''s memory. However, he knew more than Ouyang Xixian, and she must have yelled out those words when she was in pain. "Xiao Zhou, you don''t have to worry about this. You can apany Xiaoguo more when you have time." Ouyang Xixian added, "However, for her good, you should know what you can say and what you can''t say. I will I have told you many times." Knowing that there was no way to persuade Ouyang Xixian, Tang Zhou had no choice but to dispel the idea, but he turned around and arranged for someone to stare at Ouyang Xixian''s movement. It is a pity that Ouyang Xixian did something very concealed about themunication with theboratory, and Tang Zhou couldn''t find any trace at all. On the other hand, he did feel that some of Tang Guo''s habits had changed a little abnormally, because some of his behavior did not match his memory. Even if you have organ memories, you shouldn''t have fallen in love with foods and essories that you didn''t like. Even concealed Ouyang Xixian, secretly doing those things. He hadn''t directly said these doubts to Ouyang Xixian, he decided to observe it himself. After this day, Tang Zhou woulde to pick Tang Guo out whenever he was free, often ask her to eat, watch movies, and go to ces where she was a kid. Now Tang''s father and Tang''s mother didn''tpletely let go of the Tangpany. Tang Zhou''s task was rtively easy. The family believed that it was correct to apany Tang Guo more at this time, and they very much supported Tang Zhou''s approach. After Tang Zhou and Tang Guo went out often again, they looked like for about a month. Through the details of Tang Guo''s body, he was flustered. There was even a terrible thought in his mind that the woman in front of him was not his sister. But this is not his sister, who would it be? There is nothing wrong with this body, Ouyang Xixian can''t make a mistake about such an important thing. The gic test has been done again before, but it is actually mainly for checking the body and doing random tests. If the person in front of him is not his rtives, Ouyang Xixian should have discovered it a long time ago. After all, looking for someone who resembles him, even if the cloned person is different from his rtives. But once this thought was born, Tang Zhou couldn''t suppress it, and he woke up from his dream for several days and nights. Chapter 3364: Human cloning (74) Chapter 3364: Human cloning (74) "A Zhou?" In the middle of the night, Father Tang got up and suddenly felt movement in the living room. There were three people in the house. Mother Tang was sleeping. Most of the remaining person was Tang Zhou. The main reason is that he still sniffed the smell of cigarettes. Even though he didn''t turn on the light, he could still imagine the smoke in the living room. "A Zhou, I dont sleep in the middle of the night. What kind of cigarettes are you sitting here? Dont rely on your young health, you dont care about your body." Father Tang turned on the light, and the person sitting on the sofa smoking was indeed Tang Zhou . Seeing Tang Zhou''s gloomy look, he walked over: "What''s the matter? It shouldn''t be thepany''s business. The directors said that you were doing very well and were very optimistic about you." Tang Zhou was already smart and capable. Tang''s father was still very confident about this. Through the responses over the years, many people were satisfied with Tang Zhou. It''s just that this kid has the ability, that is, itcks a little ambition and fighting spirit. In popr terms, it is a bit Buddha. "Dad, do you say that there is retribution in this world?" Tang Zhou squeezed out the cigarette, leaned back on the sofazily, and said nkly, "Dad, I believe there is retribution in this world. If you do bad things, you will definitely Retribution. Those who do bad things will definitely lose his most important thing." "What happened, say some weird things." Father Tang was also a little uneasy. Suddenly he remembered something, and his smile disappeared. "Are you still thinking about it? A Zhou, The matter has passed." "There is no past," Tang Zhou said, "She should be alive, but now she ispletely reduced to a tool. Ouyang Xixian is unwilling to let her go. Dad, my heart is uneasy. I am very afraid of not seeding in preventing this. It caused very serious consequences. Its just that I used many methods, but I couldnt find out her whereabouts. Ouyang Xixian used her to achieve various goals, and now I am going to a higher level." "Actually, Ouyang Xixian is also a greedy person. He only considers her a tool. Since she is still alive, I want to see her rescued. Even if what happens to my sister in the future, there is at least an exnation." Tang Zhou rubbed her hair vigorously, "Dad, no matter what, she is a life. You lie on the test bench every day and get cut, can you ignore it and feel at ease for the rest of your life? Her existence has saved her sister, and now it is miraculous Shes alive, why cant she keep her alive? Father Tang was stunned for a long time before asking, "But she has lost all the organs in her body, how could she be still alive?" "Dad, there are many unexinable things in this world, maybe her birth is a little different from ours, so she is still alive." Tang Zhou took a deep breath, "I really want to rescue her, but now I have no idea. No, Ouyang Xixian sent someone to stare at me. Once there is a move, he will know it. Even if I have some clues, it may not help." Father Tang also lit a cigarette for himself, his brows frowned into the word "Chuan". Tang Zhou ordered another one, and the two father and son sat on the sofa, smoking one cigarette one by one. Until the third one was drawn, a voice rang behind them. "A Zhou, is she really alive?" It was Mother Tang. She actually didn''t sleep as well as she thought. It should be said that she doesn''t sleep well every day. I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down and update the fastest. Chapter 3365: Human cloning (75) Chapter 3365: Human cloning (75) Since the real daughter came back, although she was also happy in her heart, she had been suffering day and night. She pretended to fall asleep for fear of waking up the people around her. Sometimes, with my eyes closed all night, I actually didn''t sleep much at all. Basically, I woke up as soon as I fell asleep. After I woke up, I couldn''t sleep anymore. "Still alive, I can be sure." If she weren''t alive, Ouyang had grown so much in a short time, could it be possible? "Old Tang, how about you think of a way to rescue her, arrange an identity for her, and send her to a foreign country to stay. Since she is still alive, we can''t say anything to death. Our daughter has recovered. I dont want tomit crimes anymore. The human cloning experiment back then, due to selfishness, we didnt stop it. Lets try this time?" "Old Tang, you haven''t slept well over the years, right?" Mother Tang looked at Father Tang, "Look at you, your hair has be a lot grayer, so who can you fool?" Father Tang pinched out the cigarette: "Okay, I will arrange for someone to investigate this matter. Once I find out about her, I will ask someone to take her away. A Zhou, don''t show any movement on your side, lest Xi Xian Doubt, he will not give up this clone. Let alone Ouyang Xixian, if many people in this world know her special, I am afraid they will not let her go. You should understand what it represents." "Dad, you know?" "When you were sure that she was still alive, I guessed it. What made Ouyang Xixian reluctant to let go of a clone who lost all his organs? Lost all the organs, and is still alive,bined with this Two years of things, casual guessing came out." Father Tang patted Tang Zhou on the shoulder, "During this period, you should manage thepany well. If you have nothing to do, go and see Xiaoguo. Let me save her. Xi It is obvious that the secretboratory should not be in the territory. ording to the usual style of thoseboratories, it should be conducted on the inds of some small countries." "This matter is both troublesome and troublesome. If it is not troublesome or troublesome. Foreign management is loose, especially in some small countries. As long as it is used properly and the information is urate, the chance of saving people is still great." Seeing Father Tang willing to intervene, Tang Zhou felt relieved temporarily. At any rate, Father Tang has been at the helm of argepany for so many years, and he still has a rtionship with his wrists. The next day he went abroad under the excuse of thepany. Ouyang Xixian had always been staring at Tang Zhouzai, and had never guessed that Tang''s father would make such a choice. Father Tang is indeed more powerful than Tang Zhou, and within half a month he suspected that he was on the ind where the clone is now. [Host, it''s Father Tang''s person, it seems that he should havee to you. "Don''t worry, they can''t find it here anyway." Father Tang did not find this ce. After all, this small ind was hidden by the formation. Now only people from the small ind send things out, and no one will enter. This rule was decided by Ouyang Xi, just because someone would doubt it. Father Tang found no results, so he could only send someone to monitor Ouyang Xixian''s side. On Tang Zhou''s side, continuing everything before, the more he gets along with Tang Guo, the more he feels uneasy, and the more he feels that this sister in front of him is a bit untrue, and even suspects that she is not his sister. "Sister, do you feel sick in your body? Have you had any strange dreamstely?" Tang Guo shook his head: "No, I eat and drink well, and sleep till dawn, how can I have strange dreams." Tang Zhou''s heart sank, something wrong, something wrong. Chapter 3366: Human cloning (76) Chapter 3366: Human cloning (76) When going shopping with Tang Guo, Tang Zhou found out that although thest thing she bought was jade and velvet flower jewelry. But her eyes will always stay on the shiny diamonds for a long time. Maybe she hadn''t noticed it herself. When she saw the diamond, her eyes were very bright. This reminded Tang Zhou of one thing. He once brought the cloned man out to y, and the way he looked at diamonds was the same. In order topensate her, he even bought him a lot of diamond-type jewelry. Later, she was taken away, and the essories were left in the vi, which should have been dealt with by Ouyang Xixian. Regarding velvet flowers and jade, that clone doesn''t like it. His older sister didn''t like to bask in the sun before, and she felt ufortable if she got a little bit of sunshine. But my sister now enjoys the feeling of being bathed in the sun. Although my sister used to go shopping with him, eat snacks, and do some shopping, she is definitely not the type of shopping that particrly likes shopping, nor does she like traveling, mountain climbing and other activities. My sister''s favorite in the past is to read quietly while holding a cup of book, and then drink a cup of sweet drink. She especially doesn''t like something sour. My sister now likes to go shopping and can''t stop when she goes to the snack street. Like to buy those gadgets, even if he didn''t buy them directly, he could feel that she was full of love and curiosity about everything outside. The current sister, it seems that she hasn''t seen it for a long time, she will hold a book, sit by the window, listen to light music, and drink a drink. The former sister revealed a very quiet state in her bones. The current sister, even if it seems quiet, in fact, as long as you look closely, you will find that she is not as quiet as she imagined. It seems that it hasn''t been long since she came to this world. She has been yearning for this world and curious about everything in this world. But for fear of being discovered by others, I have been holding back my temper. Why is this? Sister with such a big change... Tang Zhou suddenly stared, thinking of an absolutely impossible possibility. This possibility could not be exined by science at all. He shouldn''t have suspected that way, but once the sluice was opened, there was no way to recover it. Tang Zhou''s heart was beating, if it was really what he thought, this sister is not a sister, then where did his real sister go? Thinking of that terrible possibility, Tang Zhou staggered and fell down. "A Zhou, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Guo''s voice rang out nervously, but his face was calm, but Tang Zhou couldn''t see it anymore, because he thought of the possibility of the truth, his eyes went dark with excitement, and now the whole person is dumbfounded. Tang Guo had to call the bodyguards who ran over and let theme and help send Tang Zhou to the hospital. System: [The host is big, this kid is not too scared. "The heroine is very important in his mind, and he suddenly guessed how he could bear the things that his most important person might experience." [Well, it''s really hard for this child. "Tongzi, why didn''t I hear sympathy in your tone, but rather gloated, thinking he deserves it?" [Although this child is not bad at heart, from the standpoint of the original owner, Tang Zhou is still against the cube. How to say this is a matter of position. It''s okay to endure hardships, and life will be easier in the future. Chapter 3367: Human cloning (77) Chapter 3367: Human cloning (77) Otherwise, the host would go back and settle the ount, and he didn''t know who was suffering. He wouldn''t say that he had guessed it a long time ago. The host had deliberately made Tang Zhou suffer. Tang Zhou was in aa and was sent to the hospital, which shocked everyone. Ouyang Xixian was also surprised, thinking whether Tang Zhou had a serious illness. Later, when he was told that there was nothing to do, he was relieved and went to the hospital to see Tang Zhou. It''s just that Tang Zhou''s state feels very wrong. Also, Tang Zhou actually wanted to talk to him alone. With curiosity, Ouyang Xixian stayed in Tang Zhou''s ward: "What are you going to say, Xiao Zhou?" "How is she?" Tang Zhou''s face was very pale. When he thought of that possibility, he had the urge to faint. If he really thought of that, then... how would Ouyang Xixian react? This sin, no matter what, will be retribution to his sister''s body? Sure enough, he was ipetent. "She? Are you still thinking about the clone? Xiao Zhou, I said you dont want to participate in this matter. I have my own conclusion." Ouyang Xixian was a little impatient, "If you want to talk about this, then I''ll leave first. The doctor said that there is no problem with your body. I was in aa before, possibly due tock of oxygen. Recently I have stayed at home honestly and don''t worry Xiao Guo." "Brother-inw, let her go. As long as you let her go, I can use Tang''s to make up for what you want." "Xiao Zhou, do you know what you are talking about?" Ouyang Xixian stepped closer. "You have also managed the Tang family for several years. You should know how giving up this time will affect the Ouyang family." "Brother-inw, if it is your sister who is lying in theboratory and suffering, would you still think like this?" In the end, Tang Zhou still asked this question, and he stared at Ouyang Xixian palely, "If that person is a sister, you Will you continue this decision and make your sister suffer?" "Xiao Zhou, you are indeed very sick. Xiao Guo is fine now. It doesn''t make any sense for you to cite such an example. The person in theboratory cannot be your sister." "You just need to answer me, if that person is a sister, by this time, you will stop all projects, even if Ouyang''s bankruptcy, the impact is world-ss, will you stop?" "Xiao Zhou, there is nothing if, this kind of possibility will not exist." "I just said, if, if it were my sister, would you stop?" Ouyang Xixian was silent for a while, and said: "If it were her, there would be no such project as soon as it started. Therefore, it would stop." "Xiao Zhou, take good care of your illness. You are in a bad condition recently, so don''t take Xiaoguo out to y." Tang Zhou didn''t stop him, only watching Ouyang Xixian leave, so this is retribution, right? Ouyang Xixian was gone, but he was not at ease because Tang Zhou''s words actually made him very uneasy. How could there be such a strange idea, the person in theboratory is the cloned talent, right, Xiao Zhou is really confused. At this time, Jiang Xin called Ouyang Xixian again: "Mr. Ouyang, that clone especially wants to see you. She said that if she sees you once, she will obediently cooperate with our experiment." Ouyang Xixian still did not agree, just let Jiang Xin handle it. In addition, he arranged people to stare at Tang Zhou''s movements. But when Tang Zhou was discharged from the hospital, there was no big movement. Until noon one day, Tang Zhou came to see Tang Guo again, and the two eventually went to a cafe. Of course, the private investigator requested by Ouyang Xi also followed, and even used means to get the wiretap in. Tang Guo found out, but didn''t stop it. "When I came, I bought you lemon juice and brought it here." Tang Zhou pushed the lemon juice in his hand in front of Tang Guo, "Drink it, your favorite drink before. After drinking, you can tell Why am I in my sister''s body? Where did my sister go?" Tang Guo held the lemon juice cup, buried her head in silence, Tang Zhou was so direct, she really didn''t expect it. The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar, there are no advertisements in the site, please also collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3368: Human cloning (78) Chapter 3368: Human cloning (78) But now the east wind is there, it''s time to announce the truth, Ouyang Xixian will definitely know what happened today. Tang Guo quickly drank a cup of lemon juice, silentlyining to the system: "Actually, I don''t like to eat sour. It tastes simr to the hostess, and I like sweet drinks." System; [For example, ice cream? Tang Guo: "..." [Return to the host to teach Jiang Xin, clones are very smart, making ice cream or something, they will definitely be able to teach them, just report to him for a ss, and when he learns to make it for you, he should be happy . "A Zhou, what are you talking about?" Tang Guo raised her head, looking at Tang Zhou with a little bewilderment, "Am I not your sister? You want to ask where did you go?" Tang Zhou stared at the cup in Tang Guo''s hand, and said with certainty: "My sister doesn''t like to eat sour things, a little sour taste is not eptable. She had eaten sour once when she was a child, and the little sour that she had just eaten. It made her feel that her teeth were about to fall. And you can finish a ss of lemon juice without changing your face." "A Zhou, I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but people''s tastes will change. I didn''t like to eat sour in the past. Doesn''t that mean I don''t like to eat it in the future?" Tang Zhou still looked serious: "No, I have already figured it out. You can never be my sister. There is nothing wrong with this feeling. During this time, I have seen a lot of information about the human spirit and brain waves. Books, thinking about your situation is justified in spection. Besides, this world itself has some weird abilities. Didnt you have it before? Im pretty sure you are not my sister." "A Zhou..." "I''ll tell you the truth," Tang Zhou interrupted Tang Guo, "I will treat you as my sister now and tell you the truth. The reason why you can wake up is because of a clone of human organs. , That clone is no different from a human being, and is also a living person. All this is done by Ouyang Xixian. He once said that even if you sacrifice anything, you will be saved, no matter the cost." Tang Zhous gaze kept on Tang Guos face, and she noticed that she showed a very surprised expression tightly, and said, So, you really cant be my sister, dont hide it anymore. Since Ive spoken to you about this It means that you are sure enough. You are her, that clone, right?" Because she didn''t have a name, Tang Zhou didn''t know how to call her. "Can you tell me, what the **** is going on, where is my sister now? I know it, its our fault. In fact, before this, my father had arranged for someone to go to that ind to find you, but I didnt know. Why, the location of that ind has never been found. We have also been staring at Ouyang Xixian, looking forward to saving you. My n has always been to send you to a safe ce. Our family will be responsible for human life, your entire life." Tang Zhou''s eyes were red, but he had already thought of the worst result. The clone who is currently suffering in theboratory is his sister. The brainwaves of the two changed. How to change it, perhaps in desperation, this clone awakened some power, and then changed. Although she did it, he has no right to me her. Chapter 3369: Human cloning (79) Chapter 3369: Human cloning (79) "It should be in theboratory and bear the pain of slicing," Tang Guo did not deny anymore. After all, she was nning to announce the truth to Tang Zhou first. Her voice was low, but it was a little weird, "It''s me. The kind of pain she felt at the beginning, now she is suffering every day." System: [Host, you are too lifelike, Tang Zhou can''t stand it anymore, his eyes are red. Tang Zhouhong held his eyes, clenched his fists, and restrained his anger: "We are the one who is wrong, not her." Tang Guo looked up: "Maybe I was too painful at the time and wanted to get rid of the feeling of helplessness. At that time, I had a feeling that if Iy there forever, I might lie there forever. There is no way in my life. Get rid of. At a certain moment of despair and helplessness, there was a strange feeling around me, and then I changed a ce. When I woke up, I found myself in another body, and it was the one you both cared about. people." "So, you, who have my sister''s memory, n to live as her, right? Because you are reluctant to bear all this, and even more reluctant to bear Ouyang Xixian. However, it is Ouyang Xixian who wants your life. This person actually means nothing to you. No feelings." "Yes, being her can not only be good, or you can also have countless people who love her, with rtives, lovers, and a younger brother toward her. You can live safely and securely without being cut. Even though..." There was a smile on the corner of Tang Guos lips, "Every time I identally heard him talking with the doctor in theboratory, I felt a little sad for his ruthlessness towards the clones. I changed my mind. It was not me who was suffering, but he. The person who cares the most, thinking about this, there is a special pleasure in his heart." "My sister is innocent." Tang Zhou said nkly. Now that he knew the truth, he didn''t know what to say. He just wanted to go to theboratory and rescue the people immediately. But, if you tell Ouyang Xixian about this, what will the person in front of you do? Ouyang Xixian should be crazy, but because this person owns the body of her sister, there is nothing she can do about it. But... butter, Ouyang Xixian will definitely start another research project in theboratory, concerning human brain waves, and I don''t know what will happen by then. Now, the more serious thing is that my sister already knows the truth. Thinking of Ouyang Xixian''s previous incident that the clone had always wanted to see Ouyang Xixian, Tang Zhou''s heart jumped. "Isn''t it you who caused all the consequences? It was you who gave me birth. In order to save her, I became a tool man. Let me see the beauty of this world, but cruelly deprived me of my life. It''s even reduced to a living tool for extracting benefits. Who can stand it. Don''t you humans have a saying, humans are all selfish? Isn''t it normal to do something bad in order to live?" "Look at Ouyang Xixian, for the people he cares about can continue to live, isn''t he doing everything? For hispany to go global, he has been conducting cruel experiments. Her father, mother, and you My brother, even if you feel a little unbearable in your heart, but in order for her to live, you can only endure the restlessness in your heart and ept everything, because the people you care about, if they can continue to live." "You only need to pay the price of conscience, how easy is it?" Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3370: Human cloning (80) Chapter 3370: Human cloning (80) "I said, I will protect you and let you go to a safe ce. I will be responsible for the rest of your life." "I remember this, your heart is really good, and I don''t want to worry about who your starting point is for. I just want to tell one fact. Do you think you can really send me away with your ability?" Tang Guo asked back. "Now that you know the truth, instead of wasting time with me, it''s better to save the person you care about." Tang Zhou had nothing to say. He looked at Tang Guo in silence for a long time, for about twenty minutes, before he said: "I will send you away. When I send you to a safe ce, I will let Ouyang Xi He knows the truth and releases my sister." What made Tang Zhou heartache was that his sister had suffered so much. Fortunately for him, the cloned human body is strong, and his sister can still live on, but it should be impossible for her and Ouyang Xixian. As for what will happen to Ouyang Xixian, it is not in his consideration. "Now that you know it, go tell him the truth, save your sister, send me away or save it." Tang Guo said indifferently, the look of life and death that made Tang Zhou wonder what to do What did you say. As the younger brother of his sister, he should hate her if such a thing happened. However, he couldn''t hate it. Yes, she is right, all origins are selfish people like them. If he hadn''t experienced that life, he might have hated her by now. "No matter what, I hope you live well. I will save my sister, and I will send you away. Things have be like this, and nothing can be changed. If my sister is here, I will agree with these words. " Tang Guo smiled and asked: "I changed identities with her and caused her to suffer for two years. Anyone who hates me, how can she agree with your approach." "She will, you believe me, she will, she will not me you." Tang Zhou smiled bitterly, "Although you don''t believe it, the truth is like this, she is such a person." "I will take you away. I can''t wait for my sister. When you are arranged, I will take her out. Although Ouyang Xixian has no conscience, he is sincere to my sister." Tang Guo looked at Tang Yi for a while, and suddenly said: "Then I really med her, maybe she is as good as you said, OK, I will cooperate with you, and I will listen to your arrangements immediately." Tang Zhou breathed a sigh of relief and quickly took Tang Guo out of the cafe. Tang Guo went home to take his credentials, and was hurriedly picked up by Tang Zhou. As they were heading to the airport, private detectives were contacting Ouyang Xixian. Unfortunately, Ouyang Xixian was having an urgent meeting and did not receive his call. When the meeting was over, I was about to call the private investigator back and asked when he called him several times, but Jiang Xin''s call came. "Doctor Gao, what''s the matter?" "If there is something about that clone, unless her life is in danger, if you see something like me, you won''t use it to find me." Ouyang Xixian said coldly, "I''m still busy." "Mr. Ouyang, wait a minute, I have a very important situation to ask you." "what''s up?" "Yes, we have a major discovery. As long as we do this, it will not only be much more convenient to extract the ingredients we need, but the quantity will also increase." Chapter 3371: Human cloning (81) Chapter 3371: Human cloning (81) "What discovery?" Ouyang Xixian frowned, "What should I do? If theboratory conditions are sufficient, Dr. Gao can do it ording to his own ideas, and just mention what is needed." The current peak is indeed very important to him. "Yes, isn''t the clone capable of regeneration? If we divide her body into many parts and ensure that each part can survive, then within a certain period of time, we can find how many identical clones, It''s the same as cell division and reproduction. However, we don''t know whether it will seed, so we n to cut a slightlyrger part and put it in the nutrient solution and growth solution for cultivation." "After all, the matter is so big, that''s why I came to ask Mr. Ouyang." Ouyang Xixian was silent for a while before asking, "How sure are you?" "At present, I am half sure. After all, the experiment will be sessful or not until you know the result. No matter how sure the experiment is, there is also the possibility of failure." "Just after doing this, the output of the organ repair solution will be reduced by one-third, after all, the impact is still rtivelyrge." "Then Dr. Gao, let''s do it. I haven''t decided on a specific time. You can postpone itter, and don''t rush it for a while." Jiang Xin vomited and said in Gao Feng''s tone: "With Mr. Ouyang''s words, then we can rest assured. By the way, that clone is still talking about you every day." Ouyang Xixian did not answer, and directly called hang up. Ouyang Xixian, who had received such a big news, was still immersed in his future great cause for a while, forgetting about the private detective. After almost two hours, the private detective called him again. "Mr. Ouyang, where did you go before? I have a very important situation to tell you." The private investigator is now sweating coldly. Although he is not sure if what he has eavesdropped on is true, he can tell Ouyang Xixian. It should be very important. There must be some big secret hidden in it, which made him feel a chill in his neck. "What is so anxious?" "Mr. Ouyang, I did eavesdrop some weird things this morning. I dont know if its true or joking, or whether my wife and her brother are rehearsing something. Its just that now theyve gone to the airport. I always think something is wrong. I immediately contacted you, but I dont know why, you didnt answer..." "Don''t talk nonsense, just talk about business." Ouyang Xixian couldn''t sit still when he heard people go to the airport. "Okay, then I will pass the recording to you, and you will receive it." ... "Where can you send me? Are you sure Ouyang Xixian can''t find it?" Although Tang Guo went to Ouyang Xixian with Tang Zhou and even booked a ticket, in fact she is not in the waiting room, but has Tang Zhou arranged for her to get into an ordinary van. Tang Zhou also dressed up in disguise, and when he knew this was possible, he secretly arranged these. Originally, these arrangements were made to allow her to escape, but they were useless at that time. Now some routes have been changed and can still be used. Going to the airport is just a diversion. Even if he goes abroad, Ouyang Xixian still finds her easily. It''s better to send her to some remote viges, where she is a little bit behind, and it is not easy to be found, especially in some ces that do not require an ID card. Chapter 3372: Human cloning (82) Chapter 3372: Human cloning (82) "My arrangement should be no problem. I have prepared a lot of blindfoldster. Ouyang Xixian should not be able to find you." Tang Zhou handed a card to Tang Guo. "This card was made in the name of a friend I used. At that time, I will pay you money on it regrly. Remember, if you want to live in peace and stability, dont make a head start. Go to the country to live first. I have everything arranged. When the timees, I will ask Someone gave you an ID card." Tang Guo held the card, buried her head and said nothing: "I didn''t expect you to do this." "Neither did I expect that I would do this. Ouyang Xixian, this man, I have never been sure what to do to hide from him. This time, I have used all my power. Don''t let me down, can you? Never show up in Ouyang Xixians sight, live well, promise me, and dont hurt other innocent people because of the mistakes we made." Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled: "Okay, I won''t hurt any innocent people." "Thats good. Ill send it a while and well be separated. Wait a minute, let the makeup artist help you make-up. Because of your special identity, you cant ride any cars that require ID cards, but I have arranged many cars for you. They will send you to your destination. Maybe, the environment of these cars is not so good, so bear with it." Tang Zhou looked a little urgent, and he should want to bring his own sister out. About half an hourter, Tang Zhou and Tang Guo said goodbye, leaving quickly and eagerly. He returned to the airport, and as soon as he showed up, he was held down by a group of big men. He did not resist in the slightest, showing an unexpected look. Sure enough, Ouyang Xixian had arranged for someone to look at them. Fortunately, he guessed this, and arranged these during Ouyang Xixian''s ck time. Tang Zhou was taken into Ouyang Xixian''s study, and he was pushed in rudely by the big man. From the people under his hand, he could see that Ouyang Xixian should know what. "Where is Xiaoguo?" The study room was full of smoke, and Ouyang Xixian obviously smoked: "Tell me, Xiao Zhou, were you and Xiao Guo rehearsing something? Where are you going to perform?" Looking at Ouyang Xi''s expressionlessly, Tang Zhou gritted his teeth, as if tolerating something, he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. "Go and pick up my sister, brother-inw." Tang Zhou said directly, "You let me get me back, didn''t you just hear something? What you heard is the truth, I have sent her away. Now Sister pick it up, okay?" Hearing Tang Zhou''s personal response, Ouyang Xixian squeezed the cigarette in his hand, staggering, and almost fell to the ground. He held the desk and his voice was hoarse: "What are you kidding? How could there be such a weird thing. I know you have always wanted to release this clone, do you want to use this method to trick me into releasing?" "Brother-inw, there are so many suspicious points, don''t you doubt it at all whenbined?" Tang Zhou knew that Ouyang Xixian still had thest hope, "I know why you don''t want to believe all this, because the older sister is in theboratory now. , Youre done. You cant make anypensation in this life to keep her with you. What you do to her, the damage you cause to her, will always be unheble, **** mouths ." "Xiao Zhou, this joke is not funny at all." "Ouyang Xixian, I don''t like to make jokes." Tang Zhou patted the table vigorously, then grabbed Ouyang Xixian by the cor. Seeing his wasteful appearance, he suddenlyughed ironically, "Let''s face it, this Everything is true. It is your greed that keeps my sister suffering. At this time, you still don''t want to take her back. Is it in your mind that she still can''tpare with your great career?" "Don''t hesitate anymore, my sister will endure hardship for a day in theboratory." Tang Zhou was a little anxious, he was really scared now, Ouyang Xixian suddenly didn''t care about his sister. Ouyang Xixian felt the darkness in front of him, sitting heavily on the chair, picking up the phone with trembling fingers, Tang Zhou saw the fear on his face and he only sighed in his heart. "I called theboratory and asked them to stop any experimental projects immediately, and we went to pick up people immediately. Xiao Zhou, this matter is endless, no matter where you send Xiao Guo''s body, I will find it back. " Ouyang Xixian said these words in a trembling voice. Tang Zhou knew that this person was restrained, and if it hadn''t been for extremely strong endurance, he might have copsed long ago. "Doctor Gao." "Mr. Ouyang, why did you take the initiative to call? By the way, we just dismembered a part of the clone and soaked a part of it in the nutrient solution. It is still alive at present, and we will wait for the result a monthter. "Jiang Xin disgusted, but said in a very excited tone. The lines that Xiao Tian gave him are getting more and more perverted, what should he do? The error-free chapters of "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated on Aomori. There are no advertisements on the site. Please also collect and rmend Aomori! I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect it: () fast wear: female, calm down, green beans update the fastest. Chapter 3373: Human cloning (83) Chapter 3373: Human cloning (83) "Snapped--" When Jiang Xin finished speaking, the phone in Ouyang Xixian''s hand fell directly onto the table with a snap. When Tang Zhou, who was standing opposite, saw this, his face turned pale, and he asked nervously, "What''s going on?" He clenched his fists, his brows could not be opened, his eyes and face were full of worry and anxiety. . Ouyang Xixian was in a daze, remembering something, and quickly picked up the phone that fell on the desk. His voice was low and trembling. He ignored Jiang Xin asking him whats wrong, but his voice was cold and carried. Urgently spoke. "Dr. Gao, stop all experiments on that clone right away. Remember, what I want is to stop right away, and you dont want to do anything, Ille over right away." After speaking these words in one breath, Ouyang Xi showed his expression even though he watched. He didn''t make much expression, but his body was soaked. In a short time, he thought a lot. He couldn''t deceive himself and others, and he was full of doubts, plus what Tang Zhou said, I am afraid that the clone in theboratory is the real little fruit. He squeezed the phone hard, really can''t understand how things could be like this. "Mr. Ouyang, what''s wrong with you? Now that the experiment has started, there is no way to stop it casually. Didn''t Mr. Ouyang still support this before?" Jiang Xin continued his lines, although he was not in front of Ouyang Xixian, but He already felt that Ouyang Xi''s appearance was definitely not very good. At this moment, Ouyang Xixian must be very regretful in his heart? I thought I was saving the person I liked, but unfortunately, I personally pushed the person I liked into the abyss. I used to think that it was the clone who had the memory of liking someone, so he would often call his name. Now Ouyang Xi clearly thinks of this, not knowing what it feels like in his heart. That taste is definitely ufortable. Anyway, if he stood in the other side''s position and knew the truth, he would wish to kill himself. "I said stop and stop, immediately stop all experiments, remember, don''t do anything to that clone, wait until Ie over." Ouyang Xi appeared to be unable to think about the mess, gave a verbal warning to leave, and then hung up the phone. If it weren''t for things to do, maybe he didn''t have much energy now. "It''s time to take me this time. After a while, after seeing my sister, she may not want to talk to you." Tang Zhou stopped Ouyang Xixian who was about to go out in a hurry, "You think about the past few years, my sister is experimenting The suffering in the room, even if she is a kind person, she cares about you in her heart." "I will pick her up now, and she will never be harmed in the future." When Tang Zhou heard this, he was very angry andughed. He grabbed Ouyang Xixian by the cor and sarcastically: "Ouyang Xixian, do you want to remember how much pain my sister has suffered when she knows you? Lets not talk about theboratory, lets just say that the organs in the body started to fail. Could it be that your opponent did it? Ouyang Xixian! It is because of you that she suffered so much." "If it weren''t for you, her body would be healthy and healthy. She wouldn''t be infused with those messy medicines. There would be nothing like today. In order to save her, she asked theboratory to study human cloning, but she didn''t know this. No matter what you do, you never cared about her thoughts. You just want her to live and satisfy yourself." Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3374: Human cloning (84) Chapter 3374: Human cloning (84) "Now that so many things have happened, do you really think that you can still be the same as before? My sister knows everything you do. What happened to her in recent years should be recorded in yourboratory. Right?" Tang Zhou unceremoniously uncovered Ouyang Xixians scars: "Maybe she really doesnt want to pay attention to you. Bring me. I will take my sister home and take care of her. If you want her to be well, bring me go together." In the end, Ouyang Xixian agreed. The two hurried to the small ind, with Tang Guo''s prior arrangement, they went well in the past, and they didn''t get lost. But the ind is still a certain distance away from the city here. They arrived on the ind a dayter. When meeting Jiang Xin, Ouyang Xixian asked urgently: "Where is she? Where and how is the situation? Are there any problems?" Ouyang Xixian who was so anxious was also the first time Tang Zhou saw him. At this moment, Tang Guo had also returned to this small ind. She didn''t go to the ce that Tang Zhou arranged for her at all. She found a chance to leave halfway, but she gave those people a sum of money and asked them to pretend to take her to a certain country. Jiang Xin saw Tang Guo before and was in a good mood. But after seeing Ouyang Xixian, I felt bad again. Before that, Xiao Tian arranged for him again, so Jiang Xin didnt care about Ouyang Xis anxiety. Instead, he said in a somewhat anxious and disappointing tone: Mr. Ouyang, weve heard you before. Otherwise, stop all experiments. Because of your instructions, we dont dare to experiment on the clones again, and let the other party stay in the nutrient solution. As for the part intercepted before, it is still ced in the petri dish, which contains Nutrient solution and growth solution." "Don''t talk so much nonsense, tell me where she is?" "She''s still in the nutrient solution, but... Mr. Ouyang, I want to tell you a very unfortunate thing. This time the experiment failed. Not only did the experiment fail, the clone also has a serious problem." Jiang Xin continued his lines, his eyes under the protective cover were observing Ouyang Xixian''s expression. Ouyang Xixian did get nervous, but still maintained an indifferent expression: "What''s the matter?" "There is a problem with the clone. The intercepted part, even if it is soaked in the growth liquid or nutrient solution, not only does not develop a bit, but it is still slowly dying." Jiang Xin finally said the situation, "and, the clone itself It seems that the same problem has urred. Some of the positions have been intercepted, and no new ones have been added. We have not moved clones in these two days. The situation has begun to appear today." "ording to the current death rate of cloned somatic cells, it may not take a month for her to diepletely." Jiang Xin was sentenced to death directly, and Ouyang Xixian could no longer sit still, and staggered backwards. But soon, he quickly came up and grabbed Jiang Xin by the cor, his eyes were red, and words were squeezed out between his teeth, "I want to see her! You will save her for me, I will not allow her to die, she If anything is bad, I will ruin this ce, Gao Feng, you have so many ways, you can definitely save her." Jiang Xin was "forced" to take Ouyang Xixian to see the petri dish where the clone exists. Through the transparent petri dish, Ouyang Xixian finally saw the person he wanted to see. Chapter 3375: Human cloning (85) Chapter 3375: Human cloning (85) Ouyang Xixian watched the other party lose an arm, his eyes closed tightly, as if he had fallen asleep, and as if there was no life at all, his expression finally became rich. Struggle, pain, sadness, hideousness, madness, despair... Especially when he saw the wound on his arm, which looked neat and tidy, Ouyang Xi suddenly copsed. He didn''t know how to describe the feeling that the world had fallen. Only when he saw her who didn''t open his eyes at all, he felt that the world was dark. "Save her!" Ouyang Xixian squeezed Jiang Xin''s cor hard and pinched his neck hard, "You can save her for me, aren''t you good at it? All clones can be researched, and they can definitely be saved. She. As long as you save her, I will give you everything and whatever I want. I can buy this ind and give it to you. I will give you all the benefits obtained through theboratory! Whatever you want in the future, I will do What is it for you." "Mr. Ouyang, unfortunately, I can''t do it. She was originally a clone, which was researched from a human gene. Although it is the same as a human, there are actually many differences. The regenerative ability in her body is already She was squeezed dry, maybe it was this willingness that made her body unable to growpletely." "Although this incident has really hit Mr. Ouyang a lot, it will also bring losses to yourpany. However, this is really nothing to do. If we can save her, we will not just soak her in a nutrient solution. Inside. Everyone in ourboratory hopes she can live forever." "So, it''s really a pity that such a good experimental subject will be lost." "If Mr. Ouyang is worried about the promise of organ repair liquid before, it is not necessary. Although her body is gradually dying, before her death, using her body to iste the substances we need, it is still possible to market several batches of such drugs. This can be regarded as a buffer of time. With Mr. Ouyangs wit, he should be able to think of a way to solve this difficulty." Jiang Xin finished speaking in one breath, and waited for Ouyang Xixian''s reaction. Ouyang Xixian did react quickly and gave Jiang Xin a fist: "I''m talking about saving her, not letting you use her for experiments and extract some **** substance." "But, why didn''t Mr. Ouyang say before? If you didn''t allow us to do this experiment at the beginning, we wouldn''t move her." Jiang Xin continued to make up the knife, yes, you allowed it. Who is to me now? ? Although Jiang Xin received a fist, Jiang Xin was not angry at all. The power of an ordinary human is really weak, and this fist is almost like a tickling. "Gao Feng, let me say it again, no matter what the price is paid, save her. Otherwise, you will not be able to afford the consequences." Ouyang Xixian has no choice but to threaten the main person responsible for this experiment. "Mr. Ouyang, you are embarrassing me." Ouyang Xixian looked at Gao Feng indifferently: "If you can''t save her, I will let you bury her. None of you here wants to live. Those of you who hurt her, don''t even want to live out." "Ouyang Xixian, you are simply unreasonable. If this experiment does not have your support, shall we do it?" Jiang Xin continued his lines, his tone bing a little angry. The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar, there are no advertisements in the site, please also collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3376: Human cloning (86) Chapter 3376: Human cloning (86) After so many days, Xiao Tian finally arranged two good lines for him, and he feltfortable after speaking. "If she dies, you all have to die." Ouyang Xixian ignored Jiang Xin''s words at all. Instead, she stood outside the petri dish, looking at the person who stayed inside with her eyes closed, "Xiaoguo, as long as you When I wake up, I will take you back and never hurt you again." "Those who hurt you, I will get you back one by one." Tang and Zhou thought that Ouyang Xixian was an unreasonable person. He walked to the other side and said unceremoniously, "Isn''t you the one who hurt my sister?" He stared at the person in the petri dish nkly. It is also painful. So, what exactly did God arrange for him to be born again? Is it just to see another tragic ending for my sister? He doesn''t hate that clone. The only person he hated was Ouyang Xixian. All tragedies are caused by the other side. "The most **** person, shouldn''t it be you? How many times did I stop her and let you let her go, you just want to go your own way, full of greed, but my sister is the victim. Ouyang Xixian, you are right I am too blind and self-confident, so I can control why I have it in my hands, and I have what it is today." "I haven''t thought about hurting Xiao Guo. Where is the clone now? If this clone can''t wake up, it can only get Xiao Guo''s body back and let them swap back." Tang Zhou couldn''t help it anymore, and punched Ouyang Xixian on the face: "You will always only attribute your mistakes to others. Could it be that you made all the mistakes? Ouyang Xixian, Don''t toss about it anymore. My sister can''t stand your tossing. Let her live thest days." When he met Ouyang Xixian, a lunatic, he suddenly felt that if his sister was not in this world, he might be a little more rxed and happy. "I will save her, Gao Feng!" Ouyang Xixian shouted to Jiang Xin''s position, "Save her, if it is not alive, I will let you all be buried." "Ouyang Xixian, I will not let you make any mistakes. During this time, you can stay here with my sister. You are here, atonement with her, and reflect on your behavior over the years." Beforeing, Tang Zhou Taking advantage of Ouyang Xixian''s carelessness, he arranged people to subdue all the people Ouyang Xixian had brought. In addition, the entire ind is controlled. Of course, this was in Tang Zhou''s eyes. Tang Guo watched his actions and did not stop. Under Ouyang Xixian''s incredible gaze, a few people walked out behind Tang Zhou and surrounded the entireboratory. In addition, these people came up and arrested Jiang Xin. Jiang Xin was very cooperative. After all, Xiao Tian told him, he did not resist, and directly followed these people out. "Tang Zhou, what are you going to do?" Ouyang Xixian asked in response. "Let you calm down here, and give you time to redeem your sins in front of my sister." Tang Zhou pointed to the petri dish around, "Look at my sister and her arm inside, you can never forget. These are all you contributed to. Without your promise, nothing would happen." "In a while, I will bring thisboratory''s record of my sister''s hardship here and show it to you." Although he didn''t dare to watch it, he just wanted to show it to Ouyang Xixian. Chapter 3377: Human cloning (87) Chapter 3377: Human cloning (87) In theboratory, several monitors were moved in. After the monitor was put in, it started to y some records of theboratory. Tang Zhou didn''t dare to look at these, only thinking that this was a real experimental record, and it was enough to cause Ouyang Xixian to copse and realize his mistake. He did not expect that this was a video carefully prepared by Tang Guo for Ouyang Xixian. A picture appeared on the monitor at the same time, attracting Ouyang Xixian''s gaze. Although he didn''t want to watch it, Tang Zhou directly controlled his people and locked him in this ce. He knew that Tang Zhou would not do anything to him, and that he could stay with Xiao Guo, but he didn''t have much reaction. And he didn''t believe that Tang Zhou would watch Xiao Guo die. At this moment, most of them are thinking of ways to save Xiaoguo. A familiar human face appeared on the screen, it was from the previous clone, no, it should be Xiaoguo now. The scene started when she stayed in the nutrient solution. He saw the heroine''s face pale and showed an expression of pain, Xin couldn''t help but feel pain. "Xixian, where are you?" "Where is this, why I feel so painful, Xixian, why don''t youe to see me, where am I really, why is it so quiet around?" Listening to her faint voice, the heart wall erected by Ouyang Xixian instantly copsed. "It hurts, Xixian seems to have some worms in my body. I feel empty in my abdomen. I dont know whats wrong. Is this a dream? If so, can this dream be shorter? After waking up, I will be able to see you." Ouyang Xixian''s eyes were red, and tears were involuntarily streaming down. He stared at the picture nkly, a long opening in her abdomen, maybe the people in theboratory didn''t care about it at the beginning, and threw her directly into the nutrient solution without sutures her wound. So that he can clearly see the organs inside the wound. He even saw that she actually reached out to touch her abdomen: "There is a hole in my belly." "I was able to reach in, why is it empty inside? This must be a dream, otherwise how could I still be alive." Ouyang Xixian looked at her and closed her eyes, which meant that as long as she slept over, after waking up, this strange dream would wake up. However, the dream did not wake up. "It hurts, itchy and cramping in my stomach, it seems that something is taking root." The video was processed and yed quickly. In just two hours, Ouyang Xixian saw the growth of the heroine''s body in one month. Watching the organs grow inside, the wound healed, and watching her endure the pain throughout the process. Ouyang Xixian was haggard more than that, but it was not over yet. The following picture made Ouyang Xixian want to escape this ce madly. Because she was put on the operating table, he saw the people in theboratory, dressed in indifferent protective clothing, cut off her old belly and took her organs from it. He heard her cry of pain. In order to prove her ability, those people even chose not to give her anesthetic, but took it directly. The technique looks gentle, but it is actually cruel. "Xixian, I want to see Xi Xian, you let me go to see Xi Xian, Xi Xian..." She closed her eyes in pain, tears from the corners of her eyes kept falling, "Let me see him." "I know, I know all, I have all her memories, and I will also recall my memories, on the operating table..." Ouyang Xi saw her lying quietly on the operating table, motionless, still not being anaesthetized, but not the same as before, but staring at the ceiling with dull eyes, letting those people use knives on her. Cut on the body. "I still want to see Xi Hyun, can I?" "Just want to see him once." No one responded to her. She actuallyughed with tears in her tears. She was able tough when she was cut off from her body. Ouyang Xixian wanted to smash the screen. Unfortunately, all the screens are locked in a transparent space and he can''t get in at all. "I just want to say to Xi Xian, you can''t do things that hurt others for any purpose. If you encounter anything in the future, don''t hurt others casually." Her voice became lower and lower, until the people in theboratory took one of her arms away. Despite the pain, she only frowned. The voice was weak: "I know that I should bear everything, but Xixian still doesn''t understand why I have to bear everything. If there is an afterlife, I hope we don''t meet again." Ouyang Xi looked at her hollow eyes conspicuously. She lost her strength and couldn''t stand up anymore. The error-free chapters of "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated on Aomori. There are no advertisements on the site. Please also collect and rmend Aomori! I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect it: () fast wear: female, calm down, green beans update the fastest. Chapter 3378: Human cloning (88) Chapter 3378: Human cloning (88) "I just fast forward and selected some important scenes to y, and then let him slow it down for a month." Tang Guo sat in the monitoring room, resting his chin with one hand, watching Ouyang Xixian look painful on the disy. , Laughed happily. Looking back, she saw Jiang Xin staring at her unblinkingly: "What''s the matter?" "Xiaotian, how did you make such a perverted picture? However, some of the pictures were indeed encountered by our members. It''s just that many members used to be dumbfounded, as nk as a baby, so they don''t understand." He said By Gao Feng''s side, he also saw a lot of such scenes. If he hadn''t been prepared to do something big and knew that he couldn''t resist, he might have been exposed. "Well, I made a great friend who made videos on the Inte during the years I lived outside. These pictures were made by that friend for me." Tang Guo said with a smile, Tongzi is indeed hers. My partner, there is nothing wrong with this statement, "Is it very realistic?" "It''s not real, but it''s exactly like it is." Jiang Xin didn''t doubt Tang Guo''s statement, but asked: "Do you have a good rtionship with that friend? Should this kind of video be very difficult to make? Have you ever met? Is your friend a female or male? ." System: Hahahahahahaha, I''m soughing. System: [The host is big and told him that he is a male. Although I am just a system, I am indeed a system with gender. A very great, very powerful male system. "Have never seen each other," Tang Guo said with a smile on the corner of her lips, "That friend is very mysterious and doesn''t want to reveal his identity, so I don''t know if the other party is male or female." "That''s it," Jiang Xin looked relieved, andforted Tang Guo, "Xiao Tian doesn''t need to be too regretful. Generally, people who are capable don''t want their identity to be exposed on the Inte. After all, they are as powerful as the other party. Once their identities are exposed, they may cause trouble to reality. Making friends anonymously is also a good choice." "What help this friend needs in the future, we can also help." System: This system has nothing to help. However, I don''t know the real identity of this guy and whether he has the right to speak in the Space-Time Bureau. If he has a little right to speak, it can really help him. [Host big, what do you say is the real identity of this guy? Is it possible to have a say in the Space-Time Bureau? If so, I will go out in the future. If there is no deep hatred between you, can you ask him to go to the Bureau of Time and Space to help me ask, give me the entire number? "Are you still thinking about this? It''s all so powerful. The numbers are not numbered. It doesn''t seem to be that important. You don''t often say, what about the numbers, it''s not that you can''t beat you wild." The system was a little awkward and said: [Anyway, there are some differences with the number. People have many pursuits, and systems also have pursuits. Although I am the most powerful system, when the systemmunity knows me in the future, I can''t call me the system, the wild system or something, right? If there is a number, it is convenient to leave my legendary story. "There seems to be some truth." [I wondered before, whether this guy was the boss of the Time and Space Administration, who arranged all this. It''s just that after all these encounters with your wild brother, this situation does not hold true. Chapter 3379: Human cloning (89) Chapter 3379: Human cloning (89) For a whole month, Ouyang Xixian was confined in thatboratory, not only facing a sleeping iplete body, but also facing the surrounding looping broadcast of everything that happened to this body. She was ced on the experimental table, letting people cut it. She was not wrinkled in pain, and she screamed. She called his name weakly, her voice was low, and she looked desperate. Every picture of her suffering is yed on these huge screens, and every picture is so shocking. Every scene makes his heart cring. Especially her eyes were hollow, as if she had been painful and numb, only the corners of her eyes would slide out drops of tears, causing his heart to break again and again. After watching this picture for a month, not only did he not feel numb, but every time he knew what would happen, he could only watch it, unable to stop it, and sinking to the bottom made him copse. Ouyang Xixian yelled and screamed in theboratory, mming the screens that could not be reached. In a month''s time, his fist had been **** and bloody, and he could no longer see the original appearance. The suits and shirts she was wearing were in a mess. Tang Zhou arranged for someone to bring clothes and go in, but Ouyang Xixian was useless at all. Except for swallowing the food delivered in and solving his personal situation, he was basically watching those looped images. After tired and sleepy, hey on the nutrition tank and fell asleep with his eyes closed. It''s just that what sounds in my ears is the movement of those pictures in the disy, and I often wake up halfway. He didn''t know the sun and the moon here, he didn''t know the winter and summer, and he didn''t know how many days he spent. But such days are getting more difficult day by day. Especially when he saw with his own eyes that the muscles of the arm belonging to the body in the nutrition tank had shrunk. In the end, it can only be seen that this is an arm, and I don''t think that this arm can be owned by a living person. Of course, what caused Ouyang Xixian''s greatest breakdown was not the death of all the cells in his arm, but... the body in the nutrient tank was slowly changing. Of course, it is not changing for the better, but getting worse. Visible to the naked eye, the vitality of this body is slowly disappearing. The belief that supports him to live here and see those pictures every day is that she is still alive. Tang Zhou wouldn''t let him out, he must be thinking of a way to find someone to rescue her. He has always been hopeful, but now, he can''t sit still. When someone came to deliver the meal, Ouyang Xixian grabbed the person, his eyes were red, and his face grimly said: "Go and call Tang Zhou over, I want to see him. Xiaoguo won''t be able to support him for long. Hurry up and find a way to find someone to rescue him. If he can''t do it, let me go out. What about Gao Feng? Call Gao Feng too." He tried so much, just want her toe back, never leave his side, he can''t ept her to leave him, she can never leave him. He said no, but no! The person who delivered the meal was actually a clone, and of course he was stronger than Ouyang Xi. He pushed Ouyang Xixian away and said indifferently: "I will help you to tell." Before that, Ouyang Xixian tried to subdue him. Of course he was beaten by him. The other party knew that he couldn''t resist. Just stay here obediently. The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3380: Human cloning (90) Chapter 3380: Human cloning (90) Tang Zhou was indeed busy, looking for a way to treat the female protagonist. Before, he only arranged for someone to look at Ouyang Xixian, not to let him out, and let the other party linger inside to see what he did. Regarding those experimental records, he has never had the courage to read them. He was afraid of seeing it once, and would want to cut off a piece of meat from Ouyang Xixian''s body, or even chop the opponent. It''s just about his sister''s situation, there is no way to treat it. The more news he gets, the less he can do it, and the whole person is powerless. He consulted many people, and no one could help him. He also asked Gao Feng, it was Jiang Xin now, and he got the original answer, which could not be saved, the vitality of his body was already dissipating. "I have been here with my sister during this period of time," Tang Zhou said sadly, "I know that everything is just extravagance. In fact, many years ago, all the organs in my sister''s body were exhausted and could not be stopped. At that time, we should admit our fate, her life hase to an end at that time." There were tears in Tang Zhou''s eyes: "It''s because we didn''t admit our fate and reconciled, even though Ouyang Xixian did this. If we stop and apany my sister through thest days, maybe she can still be happy If you leave this world in the middle, you wont have to suffer as much as today, and your heart is full of desperate strength." "If these things hadn''t happened, she must have left with a smile. It would be great to have parents who love her, a brother who loves her, and a lover whose eyes are only her. And now, she is experiencing He left with countless pains, a heart full of scars, disappointment with his lover, disappointment with his family, and disappointment with my younger brother." Tang Zhou punched himself hard, then looked up at Jiang New, "When the dayes, I will report it here. Those of you who do cruel experiments and disrespect life should also be judged." Jiang Xin said at this moment: "I came to see you because Xiao Tian wanted to see you." "Who is Xiao Tian?" Tang Zhou was taken aback for a moment before asking. Xiao Tian, he remembered it in his mind, as if he had never known a person named Xiao Tian. Jiang Xin said again: "It should be said that our king wants to see you." "Dr. Gao, are you trying to pretend to be crazy so as to escape the sanctions of thew? Don''t think about it." Tang Zhou changed his attitude suddenly and said loudly, "Gao Feng, you better be honest, don''t use this The way to escape, the people outside are my people, you cant escape. If you really want to use this trick to escape, I will also think of his way, which will make you painful for a lifetime. Your best thing is to wait here and then... " Jiang Xin felt that Tang Zhou had a lot of words, so he stunned the person directly, and led him to see Tang Guo with his back cor. Jiang Xin was awakened by a ss of water. He looked at Jiang Xin in protective clothing standing in front of him. It was a little weird: "Gao Feng, what are you going to do?" "I''m not Gao Feng, introduce myself, my name is Jiang Xin." Jiang Xin took off his protective mask, revealing a very young and handsome face, "The name Jiang Xin is my own, which means that I will be reborn. By the way, I am now a new born student. I forgot to introduce my identity. I am a clone." Tang Zhou waspletely sluggish, what was going on, was he dreaming? Chapter 3380: Human cloning (91) Chapter 3380: Human cloning (91) 3381 The first chapter clones (91) Jiang Xin continued: "Wee to the cloned country, you are the first outsider to know the cloned country besides our cloned people. Xiaotian...oh no, our king said before that you are not bad. So I dont embarrass you. If its like Ouyang Xixian, I may have been tempted to beat you up and send it to the bottom to pour feces." Jiang Xin was the first to know that you were honored to make Jiang Xin a little bit ipetent. He rubbed his face, and finally gave himself a p, only to realize that it was not a dream at all when he realized the pain was terrible. "A Zhou." Tang Guo walked in from the outside, watched Tang Zhou p his cheek red with a p, and called the other party. Tang Zhou looked at Tang Guo appearing here, even more puzzled. But now he has controlled Ouyang Xixian, and he is not afraid of Tang Guo appearing here, what will Ouyang Xixian do to her. This is not Ouyang Xixian''s territory, the other party can''t do much. "Why did youe here? No, how do you know here?" Jiang Xin quickly said to Tang Zhou: "This is Xiao Tian, and our king. Our cloned king, if Xiao Tian were not willing to see you, I would not bring you here." "king?" Tang Zhou couldn''t tell the difference between reality and dreams. This was so different from everything in his memory. Tang Guo didn''t say anything to Tang Zhouduo, only one thing: "I''ll take you to meet someone, you should really want to see her." Tang Guo didn''t have any special thoughts about Tang Zhou. Everything that the other party had experienced before almost caused him to copse physically and mentally. There is no deep hatred between them. In this world, the only person who hates her is Ouyang Xixian. "She has been here for several years, and she has been arguing to see you." Tang Guo said lightly, "By the way, when you leave, don''t take Ouyang Xixian with you. I don''t want to let him go. As for that person. It''s up to you to exin how you want to exin it in front of you. I think you''d better take her away and never appear in front of Ouyang Xixian." Killing Ouyang Xixian, it would be too cheap for the other party, maybe he was anxious to die. As for bringing everything the original owner experienced to Ouyang Xixian, maybe he still felt that the punishment was very cool because he watched those videos. She won''t do what he wants, she will only make him poke where it hurts. Tang Zhou had a lot of doubts, but Tang Guo did not exin, and directly led him to the ce where the hostess lived. Tang Zhou only discovered that this ce really didn''t look like aboratory, it felt like an underground city. Even sitting in the elevator, looking at the ocean world outside the transparent wall, he couldn''t believe it. When did such a great building exist in the world? This elevator, unpleasant, can watch the beautiful and mysterious ocean world throughout. Just like walking into a virtual world, he still feels that this is a dream. These buildings are all exquisite and full of dreams. Submarine city, clone country? Tang Zhou pped himself andughed aloud: "Sure enough, I''m still dreaming. How could it be possible that this dream is a bit strange, and hitting himself will still hurt." Tang Guo nced at Tang Zhou and Jiang Xin said, "Is he recently stimted too much and his brain is a little abnormal. Would you like to call a doctor to check it? Ordinary human beings are indeed very fragile, both mentally and physically." Chapter 3382: Human cloning (92) Chapter 3382: Human cloning (92) Until Tang Zhou saw the hostess in a room, he looked at the familiar face, and the other person''s expression, eyes, instantly ovepped with the person in his memory, and he couldn''t help but call it. "sister?" At this time, Tang Zhou felt that this was a dream. "Unexpectedly, I can still have such a dream, sister, I know it is a dream, I don''t want to wake up." The hostess looked at Tang Zhou, somewhat puzzled, she stayed here for many years. The original serious illness was also cured, and now the body is back to the health it should have. The people here should be harmless to her. Apart from not being able to go out, there seems to be nothing bad, and the scenery of the underwater city is also very beautiful. The other party promised to let her out when the time came, so she was very patient and peaceful. After all, her illness is a dead end, and now she is lucky to have taken a fate. The appearance of Tang Zhou was an unexpected joy to her. "Let''s talk about the old things slowly, and you can leave after you have discussed it." Tang Guo still didn''t exin too much, turned around and left. Jiang Xin told her just now that the other party wants to see Tang Zhou. At this time, she should go, and she should also meet with each other. The door opened again, not when it was time for dinner. Ouyang Xixian quickly moved his gaze away from the disy, and his gaze fell to the door. Looking at a figure vaguely, thinking of the current situation, he stood up all of a sudden, just because he hadn''t eaten well recently, hadn''t been able to sleep well, hadn''t been in good spirits, and had been stimted by such a hit, his whole person was groggy. "Xiao Zhou, have you thought of a way? Let me go out. If you don''t think of a way, Xiao Guo will die." There was a very strong light outside, and Ouyang Xixian could not see the appearance of the person who walked in. Tang Guo closed the door before he could see the person standing in front of him clearly. At that moment, he was about to rush to grab her, his eyes seemed to eat her. Tang Guo avoided gently, and smiled and asked, "How does it feel to watch the suffering of the person you like?" "You are very capable," Ouyang Xi showed cold eyes, "If Xiaoguo is dead, I will not let you go." "Do you think you can do anything else?" Tang Guo told Ouyang Xixian of the reality, "Now you are not a free man yourself, and your actions are in my hands. What else can you do? It depends on your appearance. , Clearly mes me for her current situation." "Ouyang Xixian, isn''t you the one who does all this? You are the culprit. It is you who killed her, caused her to suffer, and caused her to die." "What do you want?" Ouyang Xixian asked, "What are you going to do to return the body to her? Since you took the body, you can definitely return it." He seemed to have grasped thest straw. There is no previous arrogance at all. Yes, he remembered his situation. Even if he didn''t think about it, he was still the screaming Ouyang Xixian outside, but in the face of a situation like the person he liked, he had to ask this clone to help. "Why should I pay it back? Give her back, isn''t it me who died?" Tang Guo mocked, "You are really strange, the life of the person you care about is life, and the life of others is not life? Sacrifice others. , To save the person you want to save, there is no such good thing." "As long as she can continue to live, I can give you whatever you want." "I want to live." Chapter 3383: Human cloning (93) Chapter 3383: Human cloning (93) Tang Guo said seriously: "I want to live and live in this world as steadily as ordinary people, instead of being treated as an experiment. I hope that my existence is not to provide organs for some people who want to live. I promised. If I lose you, I have to die. You want the person you like to live, but I want to live too." "I just want her to recover. As long as you agree, no matter what the request is, I will satisfy you. I really can''t lose her," Ouyang Xi appeared to look very pitiful, "I know you hate me, but she is Innocent. If you want revenge, you cane to me." "I don''t want revenge, I want to live." System: Duplicate woman, aren''t you just taking revenge now? Tang Guo walked to Ouyang Xixian: "If one day a very powerful person wants to save his very important person and needs all the organs in the body of your lover, what will you do?" "I..." Ouyang Xixian raised his head without answering. Of course, what I thought was to kill him. "I know what you think, but if that person is very powerful, you can''t resist? You can only watch, the person you like is emptied of organs and die." "Ouyang Xixian, her life is life, my life is also life, everyone wants to live. Save her, it is me who died. In thest days, you might as well wait here and see her more to save the future. I cant see it anymore. Dont you like her? When she dies, you will die with her. If you cannot live together, you can choose to die together. When you die, I can bury you together." Tang Guo Some smiles appeared in the corners of his eyes, and he said sarcastically, "It is a beautiful thing to die with the one you love and be buried together." "No, you must save her." Ouyang Xixian was a little crazy. It seemed that he did not ept Tang Guo''s proposal at all and rushed directly in front of Tang Guo. However, Jiang Xin rushed over and punched him directly. The man fainted. "Xiao Tian, if you care about this kind of guy, you should arrange for him to pour feces." "I have to let him out." Tang Guo lightly nced at Ouyang Xixian who was unconscious on the ground, "I really overestimated him, thinking that he would choose to die with her. As a result, he simply ignored him. My words, so, doesn''t he want to live either?" "Who doesn''t want to live is the same kind who used to wake up unconsciously. Even if their brains are nk and confused, they all want to live." Jiang Xin said, "In the face of death, everyone is afraid. They are these. Ordinary humans want to take all the benefits." "Xiao Tian, you are going to let him go. Isn''t this letting the tiger return to the mountain?" Jiang Xin was a little disapproved. "Don''t worry, he can''t deal with us, I just think that he is still the best with nothing." Only Ouyang Xi showed heartache, not at all relieved. When Ouyang Xixian woke up, he began to repeat the previous days. On the surrounding disy screens, what is ying is still the scene of everything the heroine has experienced in theboratory. Ouyang Xixian broke down as he watched, and became more angry as he watched, his eyes full of hatred. Compared to before, even if he was angry and hated, he didn''t lose his temper, make noise, or throw things inside. Tang Guo only nced at him and squatted in the corner. Ouyang Xixian, who looked gloomy, understood what he was thinking. Chapter 3384: Human cloning (94) Chapter 3384: Human cloning (94) "When Tang Zhou has the results, he will find an opportunity to let him escape. He must be thinking that if he goes out, he will definitely be able to kill me and avenge his beloved. I just want him Understand, even if he goes out, there is nothing I can do about it, and he will watch everything lost from his hands." "He may have experienced despair in his entire life. I want him to experience the feeling of making the earth not work and the ground is not working." Just like, the original owner has always been studied by people in theboratory, no one sympathizes with her, no one also thinks that she is a life, always just a tool to be studied, the kind of despair. System: Is this a cat and mouse game? In about a week, Tang Zhou brought the heroine to Tang Guo. When Tang Guo first saw the heroine, she knew that Tang Zhou should have told her all the truth. "Sorry." The first thing the hostess said was to apologize to Tang Guo: "I didn''t expect Xi Xian to do such an excessive thing for me. Maybe this sentence is very pale, but I still have to say it." "When youe to see me, besides saying sorry to me, you should still want to see him." Tang Guo''s eyebrows curled up, "I have a deep hatred with him, and it may not be as you wished." The female protagonist looks very white and her eyes are very transparent. She is a very clean person. "I know you won''t forgive Xi Xian. After all, what he did has caused you serious harm. I have never expected any of these." The hostess said, "After I go out, I will call the police and report the incident. Hand it over to the police. Xi Xian vited the international regtions. I will let him ept the punishment he deserves. No matter how many years he is sentenced, even if it is indefinite, I will ept it." "In addition, I would like to say thank you, if I hadn''t had you, I would have died long ago." In fact, the heroine is very conflicted and sad. She was moved by her lover''s desperate rescue. But in order to save her, the lover actually hurt others and deprived them of their lives. If all that happened, she wouldn''t know how to live this life, for fear that living a day would be a day of pain. Therefore, she did not hesitate to decide to send Xixian to prison. She will not choose to divorce, regardless of whether his future judgment is life or death, she will ept the result. "I want to persuade Xi Xian to surrender, can I?" Faced with the innocent request of the heroine, Tang Guo smiled and said, "No, who is Ouyang Xixian, do you know? He surrenders himself, do you think it is really useful? Even if it is useful, it is just sentence Its just a prison. Do you know how many people died in thisboratory? If I am not strong enough, everything will happen and all pain will fall on me. No, I have experienced something like that again." After Tang Guo said these words, he looked at Tang Zhou with some deep meaning in his eyes. Tang Zhou''s heart jumped when he was seen. Could it be... yes, yes, always like that. More than one person was born again, she was also. No wonder all her methods are so clean, no wonder this small ind has be a clone country. No wonder, all this is different from what he remembered, no wonder Ouyang Xixian would be nted so easily. Because she was born again. This is a powerful clone reborn, but in fact it is not so terrible. Chapter 3385: Human cloning (95) Chapter 3385: Human cloning (95) The terrible thing is that this clone has gone through a series of brutal and inhuman tortures, and even the little feelings that he held tightly have been torn apart by Ouyang Xixian. When the hostess wanted to say something, Tang Zhou stopped her. "Sister, don''t force her. It''s too embarrassing for her. Ouyang Xixian deserves it. I know you can''t ept it. I want to tell you one thing, and then make a decision after you hear it." The hostess does not agree with Tang Guo holding Ouyang Xixian privately. Of course, she also understands that it is almost impossible for her to take people away. But I want to fight for it again. Tang Zhou''s words made her a little strange, ready to listen. When the two bid farewell to leaving, Tang Guo said again: "Wait, Ouyang Xixian did a lot of excessive things to me. Even so, I know you still like him very much in your heart, and he will suffer in the future. No punishment, you will never give up on him. I have seen him before, he is very persistent, and must use all kinds of conditions in exchange for my death and let you live." "Xixian has always had this temper. Ten cows can''t be brought back." "I want to talk about the other one. Of course I would not agree to die, but I gave him a good suggestion. Let him stay in theboratory to apany you and die with you. Then I will give you great glory. To be buried and buried together. It is a good thing to be able to not be together in life, and to be able to have the same cave after death, but he rejected it." When Tang Zhou and the hostess heard this, they had nothing to say, and they didn''t know how to say it. Even the heroine had nothing to defend Ouyang Xixian, and she never thought of defending it again. "Xixian made a lot of mistakes, which is also my fault. As his wife, she never noticed these aspects and failed to guide him to do the right thing." "Don''t take your mistakes on your body, I''ll give you a chance." Tang Guo smiled, "As long as he can do it in the end, I don''t need to pursue this matter. Whatever you want to do with him, you can do whatever you want. Whether you choose to conceal this matter or report him, I wont take care of it anymore. Its a matter of sorting out the two." System: I dug a hole. How many people can escape every time the host digs a hole? Obviously knowing that countless people are of this urinary sex, and she must choose the side she hopes for, and she is really not afraid of overturning after repeated use. "What do you want me to do?" The hostess was indeed tempted. Ouyang Xixian stayed here, not knowing what would happen to him. After going out, although she would still persuade Ouyang Xixian to surrender, at least stay in the prison, it is safe. "Although I can''t let you meet, I can let you talk to him. Don''t you want to persuade him to surrender?" Tang Guo gave a wicked smile, "Didn''t he like you very much? He should listen to you too? If you do, you have to say that." "First, you persuade him to surrender." "Second, you persuade him to donate all thepany''s own property." "Third, you persuade him not toe to me for revenge, it is better to apologize to me and let him understand his mistake." "If he can do all the above three points, I will not pursue this matter. Do you think these three points are excessive?" The hostess shook her head quickly: "Not too much." Really not too much, "I will try to persuade him and let him do this." The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3386: Human cloning (96) Chapter 3386: Human cloning (96) "What you said is true. If he did this, you won''t pursue this matter anymore?" "Really, with his temperament, being able to do this is a great realization. In fact, we clones don''t like disputes. The only purpose is to live well. We like sunshine, green mountains, and white clouds floating in the sky. , I especially yearn for that kind of freedom. We dont like the coldboratory at all, being kept in captivity like beasts, and experiencing the pain of heartbreak when a knife is cut on the body." "I see, I''m really sorry." The hostess bowed to Tang Guo, "I will definitely work hard to let Xi Xian understand my mistake." "One more thing, you can''t appear in front of him like this. To be precise, you should only be able to pass through with voices, but not people. You have to pretend to be on the verge of death. These are yourst words to him. "Tang Guo said, "Well, can you understand what I mean?" "I know." Tang Guo smiled as she looked at the hostess''s relief. Thought Ouyang Xixian would listen to thest words? no, I can not. Without a clean person like the heroine by his side, he would only get darker and darker and unable to control himself. When the heroine dies, he will be ckened, and it is impossible to do as she said. Maybe in the end, he will surrender himself or donate all his property. But before that, he will definitelye to her for revenge. She just digs holes for Ouyang Xixian, after all, they are enemies, aren''t they? Tang Zhou took the hostess back to the room, and was asked what he wanted to say to her. "Sister, I dont think my brother-inw is suitable for you, but I understand your temper. Even if he is a wicked person, even if you send him to jail with your own hands, you will still like him and will not give up on him, even if there is a wall. , You will still choose to be his wife." "A Zhou, what do you want to say to me?" "Speaking of a very bizarre thing, I don''t know if my sister will believe it after listening to it, but I just want to tell my sister that she, like me, may have such an experience to let Ouyang Xixian go. If it weren''t for my sister, I might also use all means to make Ouyang Xixian hard to die." The hostess was indeed frightened, because Tang Zhou is her own brother, even if he is not apassionate person, he is not a person who likes to harm others at will. One day, she actually heard in her brother''s mouth that she didn''t want to let someone go, and wanted to make the other person unhappy, so what did Xi Xian do that hurt A Zhou. A Zhou is her own brother, the younger brother who cares most about, Xi Xian, you must not do anything excessive. When Tang Zhou finished all his experience of rebirth, including all that Tang Guo experienced, and even said that Tang Guo was also reborn and returned to revenge, the hostess was already stunned, and did not expect Ouyang Xixianzhen. Have done such excessive things. When she heard about Ouyang Xixian, she even sent someone to make hands and feet to his car, causing him to have a serious car ident during a race, and died on the spot. The heroine almost fainted. "Sister, what I said is true. I thought I would be able to change everything when I was born again, butter I found out that my ability was insufficient. If it weren''t for her greatness, history might repeat itself." Tang Zhou said seriously, "No matter what. What is your sister''s heart? I won''t recognize Ouyang Xixian as her brother-inw." Chapter 3387: Human cloning (97) Chapter 3387: Human cloning (97) "A Zhou, I''m very confused, I want to be alone and quietly." "it is good." "I will still go for the one she said. If he is not sentenced to life, then after he is released from prison, I will divorce him." Tang Zhou sighed: "Then can''t he do it?" "Can''t do it... can he not do it?" The hostess''s voice was full of confusion. Could Xi Xian really not be able to do this? A few dayster, the hostess was ready and began to persuade Ouyang Xixian. Tang Guo controlled the illusion, allowing the people in the nutrition tank to wake up for a while every day. Seeing Ouyang Xixian, red eyes nodded and promised the hostess everything, she felt a little bored. "Xiaotian, or let''s start the rescue n. Many of us have been waiting for a long time. Now we have checked the information and the personnel have been trained, so we can start." Tang Guo agreed. From this day on, countless hidden human cloningboratories in the world are slowly disappearing. What is strange is that the entireboratory has disappeared without a trace. After a long time, people from all over the world discovered that the disappearedboratories were all about human cloning, so that those who wanted to study human cloning would no longer dare to carry out such experiments. What makes people sad is that even those talents are gone. How do they know that these people have all been brought into the clone country, and those who are obedient will be clone teachers, and those who are not obedient will pour feces, cook, and do all kinds of rough jobs. Although they live in a dream city, their profession is very mismatched, and they are particrly distressed. At first they thought that clones were very stupid, and they were overkilled. Later, they discovered that they learned everything they learned, and they quickly squeezed out what they knew, and they would draw inferences. Later, when they found out that they performed well, they were able to get a promotion, and the sry became better, they worked hard. Maybe people outside didn''t know that there are a group of talents who had been and are now, and now they have been robbed of their heads by a team leader who dumped feces. On this day, the heroine "dead". No one talked to Ouyang Xixian anymore, except for a sad cry that day, and looking at everything on the disy in pain from behind, people appeared to be extremely silent. Tang Zhou went out. For the safety of the heroine, Tang Zhou decided to let her stay here. At least this powerful king of the clone country saved his sister, which shows that her heart is not very dark, no matter how safer than Ouyang Xixian. It''s safest to stay here. About three monthster, Ouyang Xixian escaped. The system asked Tang Guo why it took so long. Tang Guo said that this was because it was too short. Ouyang Xixian would suspect that if it was more than half a year, she could not wait. Three months would be the most appropriate. The hostess pays attention to the news from the outside every day. Hearing that Ouyang Xixian held a funeral for her, she became silent and her mood wasplicated. Because human cloning is out of control, Ouyang Xixianspany has a big problem. In the end, although it was resolved, it was also a serious injury, and the reputation was not as good as before. Fortunately, his ability is really strong, thepany is kept, and after a few months, it is slowly recovering. The hostess was waiting, and when Ouyang Xixian donated thepany''s property, she surrendered herself. I waited for a long time, maybe more than a year. What was waiting was not what she wanted, but Ouyang Xixian brought people and weapons to besiege the ind. Chapter 3388: Human cloning (98) Chapter 3388: Human cloning (98) Although it is not possible to have these in this country, this small ind is not within the scope of this country, and is surrounded by small countries. Ouyang Xixian had made up his mind to use all his property and destroy this small ind. "It seems a pity. He didn''t do anything about everything you said." Tang Guo stood on the highest floor, where you can see far away. She gave the hostess the telescope in her hand, "Let''s take a look. Those warships are very valuable, and preparing so much in just one year is really amazing. It is estimated that it has consumed most of his property." "You said earlier that he did his best to save thepany because thepany''s impact was too great. Once bankruptcy was dered, countless people would be unemployed." The hostess held the binocrs and looked at the warships. "Look, he came to me for revenge first, you said, do I owe him?" Tang Guo smiled faintly, "If it''s not that we are not strong enough, this world simply cannot amodate us." The corners of the heroine''s lips moved, and the words came to her lips without knowing what to say. She was disappointed with Xi Xian. In fact, after hearing those things Tang Zhou said, she was already disappointed. "Let me go out, I will let him go back." The hostess returned the telescope to Tang Guo, "As long as I live for one day, I will ensure that you will not be hurt by him here." "You can only make sure that he can''t hurt us, but you can''t make sure that other people, other countries, the whole world, right?" The hostess has nothing to say, yes, she can''t, her only certainty is to restrain Ouyang Xixian. "What kind of person he is, you don''t know yet? Even if you don''t do it yourself, you will do everything you can to get others to do it. Knowing that you are kind, but the mere you will not protect us." "With so many warships surrounded, once he orders it, this ce will definitely be blown up into pieces, and it can''t be held at all." The hostess is worried about this. Maybe the love in her heart can''t disappear quickly, but she doesn''t. Can ept such Ouyang Xixian. Obviously he promised well, but he couldn''t do anything. "You let me out, I should still be useful, I threatened him with my life, he might not target here again." "We said in advance, you have already lost." Tang Guo said with a light smile, "Do you still want to be with him?" "I don''t want to, I can''t ept it. A Zhou told me many things, and I can''t ept it with him again." "Then why must I reluctantly go to him?" The hostesss face showed some pain: "Im not going, what should you do with so many of you? Such a big battle, he is determined to blow up this ce, and then none of you can escape. In fact, I am just for my own peace of mind. Some, he did too many things wrong, I can only stop as much as I can, and I dont want to see him go wrong anymore. If I cant keep you guys, I may not be at peace for the rest of my life. "Then you don''t have to. He can''t do what we do. You should worry about what I will do with him." Tang Guo stretched out his hand andnded on the face of the hostess: "Do you want him to live or to die?" System: Host! Don''t you look at Jiang Xin next to you? Peoples eyes havent been moved away. If you touch other womens faces in front of him, wont you hurt peoples young hearts? Jiang Xin was really jealous, and sure enough, this woman who looked exactly like Xiao Tian was annoying. Xiao Tian never touched his face, but the woman took advantage. "Will you kill him?" the hostess asked, she was very contradictory, and she really didn''t know how to answer some realistic questions. Chapter 3389: Human cloning (99) Chapter 3389: Human cloning (99) If possible, she still hopes that he is alive. "Actually, you want him to live, I mean the same, he died a hundred, how cheap he is." "So, you n to..." "Let all his preparationse to nothing, let him lose his lover and everything, and turn him from the proud man of heaven to an ordinary person." Tang Guo touched the hostess''s face again, "Do you still think together with him?" "I don''t want to." "I''ll give you a different face. You can live with a different identity, for example, the adopted daughter of the Tang family. Even if you meet in the future, he won''t recognize you anymore." System: Sure enough, this woman is terribly cruel. "Change face?" "Yes, change your face, dont worry, unlike stic surgery, there will be no side effects, you have whatever you want. You always use this face, although the world is big, sometimes fatees, you can block it. No longer, I will meet sooner orter. I will not see you in his capacity in the future. Even if I do, I will not talk to you or know you." "Let him live, let him have nothing, so that when he faces his lover, he can''t recognize it, it should be very painful." "You can refuse." Tang Guo shoved the telescope into the hostess''s hand. "Although it is a little troublesome, it doesn''t matter, but then he should be entangled with you and do something else, then I don''t know. You should know that he can do anything, he may hurt you, hurt the person who hid you, such as your brother, Tang Zhou. Your brother is not in vain, he is all about you, and his heart is good. ." "I promise, you can change my face for me." In addition to liking her, this person can hurt others, even her rtives, but forgive her for not being able to bear it. She loved him and cared about him, but she couldn''t ept the things he did. "Your choice is wise. Although you will asionally think of these things in the future, it will be painful and ufortable. However, it is better than developing towards what he wants." System: [Host, you are a viin this time. "That''s because I didn''t use this skill before, and the stage was not big enough, and the script didn''t have any sense." System: [But the host is big, I want to remind you that Jiang Xin''s eyes around you have been wrong, and the eyes of the heroine are even more wrong. Had it not been for you, he would have knocked out the heroine and threw it out. Ouyang Xixian spent most of his property, purchased warships, weapons, and hired people to destroy an ind. Only when he gave the order to let the warship pass by, a heavy fog suddenly appeared on the sea, followed by a strong wind. He was knocked over by a wave and waited until he woke up again and he was on a desert ind. After finally returning to the maind, it has been a yearter, thepany has changed ownership, and then was acquired. He nned to make aeback several times, as if there was a hand oppressing him invisibly, failing repeatedly. Later, he used the remaining money to hire people to kill all the clones on the ind. The result is that everyone never goes back. What he didn''t know was that these people were all arranged to do dirty and tiring work in the cloned country. They couldn''t escape at all, and they hated him. As for the people on the ships that disappeared at the beginning, they have also be messengers in the clone country. At this point, Ouyang Xixian finally had nothing. The heroine was also changed face by Tang Guo, and all the iconic features on her body were removed, and her name was changed, and she became an adopted daughter of the Tang family, and she began to appear outside in the past two years. Ouyang Xixian had heard of this, and ran to see it secretly, only to find a very ordinary face, and he was disappointed. As for that person''s demeanor a bit like the heroine, he thinks that this is because the Tang family misses their daughter too much and can''t find the same, so they will find someone who looks simr to the heroine. Ouyang Xixian has always wanted to make aeback, but there are so many people who have offended him, and no funds, no one will support him. Those of his rtives also avoided it, lest they end up like him. Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3390: Human cloning (100) Chapter 3390: Human cloning (100) The unwilling Ouyang Xixian finally exposed the news of that ind, and the whole world was shocked. When the hostess knew the news, thest light in her heart was also gone, and she never asked anyone to ask about Ouyang Xixian. "Sister, I don''t know how to persuade you, but he deserves it." Tang Zhou felt very happy. Fortunately, she was reborn, otherwise Ouyang Xi appeared to be beautiful. She has such a great ability, even if the clone country is exposed, she can still save herself. They are all born again, why is the difference so big? Tang Zhou remembered the days they had been together, and couldn''t help but smile. In fact, she is not a bad person, maybe after listening to him, she really didn''t hurt any innocent person. Regarding those who disappeared, he also asked her about her contact information, but now he still contacts her from time to time. It is said that those who attacked the ind are doing dirty work, one of which is to pour the feces of all the clones. It is funny to think about it. "A Zhou, I''m just worried about the safety of the ind." "Sister, don''t worry about that, there will be nothing wrong with Xiaodao with her." The heroine originally didn''t believe it, but three dayster, Tang Guo announced the establishment of the clone country to the world. Even let out words, if you are not convinced,e and hit her! System: [Host, you are a bit arrogant like this. "I called this forced rise, and I was shocked to appear." System: [Still a little second, what if they reallye to beat you? "There are a few people in the clone country, especially those who do not work. They are the best when theye, and they all go to work." System: Come on, he understands the main purpose of the host, so in the second stage, it turns out that he is ying the idea of ordinary humans, hooking them to make mistakes, and then leaving them to work and forgive them. In the beginning, some major powers did not believe it and secretly sent people to destroy the cloned country. In the end, a group of people sent did not go back. Tang Guo also sent them a letter: Hello, President of **** country. We have caught people from your country. Because they made a mistake, they entered our cloning country without a passport. Thew of our clone country is that anyone who sneaks in without a passport will serve his sentence here. Generally, three years to indefinite. They were armed and did not cause any panic among the citizens, so after trial, we decided to sentence them to 20 years in prison. After 20 years, he will be released after serving his sentence. If you disagree with this judgment, you cannot appeal again, but you can send someone to fight my clone country. A certain big country still doesn''t believe in evil, and threatens that they will not let others go. Don''t me them for being rude. It was just useless. Tang Guo was not afraid at all. The other party nned to use satellites, satellites, guides, and missiles to track, and then found that there was no signal at all, and he did not dare to bomb casually. After all, many ces around were not cloned nations. In the end, I can only bear it. The strong rise of the clone ind shocked the world. They found that unless the clone country really has a passport, it really can''t enter. No signal tracking is of any use. The clone country issued a statement: We just want to live in this purend and do not mean to threaten the security of the world. Trade between countries is wee. At the beginning, I still had ideas, butter found out that it really didn''t work, and the clone country became more and more stable, and gradually everyone adapted to the existence of the clone country. In the world''s regtions on human cloning, Tang Guo put forward many opinions, and most countries are unwilling to support or agree. Although there is the support of arge country, the support of arge country does not take effect. Then Tang Guo said directly: Its okay. You dont agree. We have our own way to protect our own people. I hope you will be more conscious and dont let us discover that clones are being studied in other countries, otherwise something will happen. , We dont know either." They have never seen it so unreasonable. They didn''t dare to be fierce, or she would hit her if she was not convinced. In fact, they themselves do not support human cloning experiments, manyboratories are privately conducted by some people. But well, they are still happy to add to her. However, after hearing news, someboratories disappeared one by one, as well as people disappeared, and some were unable to sit still. Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3391: Human cloning (101) Chapter 3391: Human cloning (101) I asked Tang Guo in the letter, and Tang Guo''s response to them was: Anyone who harms our kind will be sentenced to life in our clone country and serve the clone for life. The heads of certain countries were trembling with anger. I don''t know how many times they have publicly condemned them. Foreign media have reported countless times, and they have aroused the anger of citizens, but they seem to be useless. People dont care about this at all, especially when they discovered that some small countries around the cloned country have be friends with the cloned country, and arge country has also be friendly with the cloned country, and every time Tang Guo expresses itself All opinions will choose to support. The Clone Nation''s heels arepletely firmly established, powerful and mysterious, no one can get to the bottom, no one dares to make ideas. Tang Zhou was also fortunate to be able to travel to the clone country. When the clone country opened up, many people went there. Then they saw tall buildings in the sky and underwater cities, as if they had entered a fairy tale world. Anyone who has been to that ce will think it is a very powerful small country. Later, the clone country became a tourist attraction. Because there is really no big threat, many people open their eyes and close one eye. "I didn''t expect you to be so good." Tang Zhou felt happy from the bottom of his heart when he knew all this, "I''m relieved when I see you." "You are not bad now." Tang Zhou only smiled, then gave a rose to Tang Guo: "Would you like to have a meal together?" System: [Host, Peach Blossom. "Maybe not, Xiao Tian promised to eat with me tonight." Jiang Xin didn''t know where he came from, and nced at the roses in Tang Zhou''s hands. "The roses in our cloned country have one floor. Yes, it is called the Rose House. If you have time, you can go and see it. It is fresher and better than what you have in your hand." Tang Zhou understood what he just looked at Tang Guo and waited for her to react. However, the people of this cloned country are notoriously unfriendly when they say their voices. "Axin is right. You can check it out when you have time. Does your sister like this flower? You can bring some to her." Tang Zhou understood, feeling a little regretful: "My sister doesn''t like roses, she likes winter plums." "We also have winter plums here. You can go to a winter plum house. You can find all kinds of winter plums." Jiang Xin suggested. "The price is a bit more expensive, but you are not short. If there are more orders, we can deliver them to your door and help. nted." "Axin''s proposal is very good." Tang Zhoupletely let go of his thoughts and bid farewell to the two. He still took two Chinese winter plums back to his sister, and if he had a chance, let her take a look. Ouyang Xixian really didn''t understand why he exposed the ind''s affairs, and as a result, a cloned nation would be formed. Shouldn''t all countries in the world eagerly grab the ind for their own use? However, in the current situation, the clone country is so powerful that it has be a tourist attraction. Even many countries have set up special lines for clone countries. It is said that people who have been to the cloned country shocked their buildings. In the underground city, you can directly watch the underwater scenery. The sky city above, open the door and you can see the white clouds. The distance is very close. It is a paradise on earth. I don''t know how they deal with it. It won''t make people ufortable. Countless people in the world have a wish in this life to visit the cloned ind once. Those who target the cloned inds are also gradually epted. Especially in the country where he lives, he has even cooperated with each other countless times and forged a deep friendship. Clone Ind not only engages in tourism, but also cultivates green nts and flowers, which is very good. Moreover, they have countless scientific research institutes, and every member who goes outside is a very outstanding scientific research talent. The things they develop are always the best sellers, and the world is vying to follow suit. Later, the clone country also developed weapons, which made many big countries treat them amiable. In my heart, I was cursing, is this a small country? Hurry up and stop those secretly experimenting in the country, don''t let more clones in this world. They are all so perverted, and humans are afraid they will have to be their ves. Because his country has good rtions with him, he can get first-hand good things every time. As for Ouyang Xixian, he was gradually forgotten, and his attack on the ind was also exposed. Some people say that he was so angry that he exposed the clone country. As for thatboratory belongs to Ouyang Xixian, no one can prove it, and there is no evidence, so he cannot be arrested. Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3392: Human cloning (end) Chapter 3392: Human cloning (end) Tang Guo wanted such an effect, and was very satisfied. Ouyang Xixian has been wandering around the pier, because the people here are always full, and people go to clone the country every day. On this day, on the dock, he saw a familiar person. It was Tang Zhou who took the heroine and nned to go to Clone Ind for a few days. The two sides happened to meet each other, and Tang Zhou saw Ouyang Xixian wearing crumpled clothes, still in that gloomy appearance, and could not produce any sympathy. Because Ouyang Xixian actually looked at his sister with a hateful look, he wanted tough, really, really wanted tough. "Where does this person look like Xiaoguo? Isn''t she a bit simr, you will take her back and hold her in your palms, treat her as a treasure, and upy everything that belongs to Xiaoguo." Ouyang Xixian used, "Is she worthy?" The hostess looked back at Ouyang Xixian and saw that he showed hatred, as if she was something shameful, she suddenly smiled in relief. Actually, he doesn''t necessarily love her much, right? right. "A Zhou, is the boat about to sail?" "Oh, sister, let''s go, ignore this lunatic." "Tang Zhou, are you worthy of Xiaoguo for doing this?" Ouyang Xixian shouted, "Have you forgotten how Xiaoguo died? You even took her to that **** clone country." He was familiar with the ship, which was bound for the clone country. Tang Zhou turned his head and said profoundly: "I will never forget that you killed my sister. Do you love my sister? Since you love her, why did she not do the simplest thing that she asked you to do? You may love her, but your love is very selfish, all to satisfy yourself, and you only love yourself more. People are selfish, but you never admit it to my sister." "No, the person I love is Xiaoguo. I love her. I only have her in my heart. I am willing to do everything for her." Tang Zhou didn''t respond, and the hostess didn''t mean to look back. She was no longer in love. What he once hoped most was that he could admit his mistakes. She couldn''t help but recall that when they met, she went to the wrong private room that day, and it happened to be Ouyang Xixian and some other people in it. Not knowing what they said, Ouyang Xixian directly pulled her back: "This woman is better than them, I want to choose a woman, she must be like this." At that time she was still very young, just eighteen, and a little confused, Ouyang Xixian said in her ear: "How about being my girlfriend?" "Okay." She nodded subconsciously, and then she fell in love with this man madly without knowing what to do. Even if she hit a wall and suffered a lot, she still loved him without hesitation. At first, he didn''t love her. I also said that that day was just a deal. It was her persistence and persistence. They finally came together and got the sentence: I love you. "Sister, what''s wrong with you?" "I remembered some past events," she said, "A Zhou, if you have a daughter in the future, you must take her out to meet the world more often." "Oh, good, but there is no daughter-inw, where is the daughter, besides, I don''t know whether the child will be a boy or a girl in the future." "My son needs to teach even more. I will help you watch the child in the future. The child must be guided from an early age so that he will not know what he did when he grows up." "Sister, don''t worry about it." "By the way, I haven''t forgotten her yet? She is a king. She is already married. The couple is very loving. Don''t destroy their feelings." "Sister, don''t worry, I''m not so bored, it just takes some time." Sister means, will you be alone in the future? Tang Zhou didn''t ask, this result is not bad. ... The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3393: Female President (1) Chapter 3393: Female President (1) "President Tang, your stomach is not good, and you can no longer drink wine." When Tang Guo was sober, such a word came from her ear, the voice should be a woman, and this woman should be 30 years old. At about age, his voice is serious, it sounds a little stereotyped, and some rare cares and worries. This should be someone close to the original owner. Calling her President Tang, so that she is still in the modern world this time, and she is still a president, so she shouldn''t be too young, she can''t be a girl under twenty. Initial guess is that it should be between twenty-five and thirty years old. As for the person who persuaded her, either her assistant or the secretary should be a trusted person in thepany. In a trance, she woke up and saw a well-maintained hand, pinching the goblet in her hand. She looked up and saw a woman wearing a suit, skirt, sses and a touch of professional attire on her face, frowning at her. "Mr Tang, there are too many men in the world. You are a big president. Why bother with your own body for the sake of mere Fu Fan? Tell me about you. You are just over twenty-five years old. Because of physical problems, you went to the hospital once. Inside? The first time I had stomach bleeding, the second time I had gastritis, and the third time I didnt eat on time, and the stomach pain was pulled away in the middle of the night." "The doctor just told you that it is not easy to drink alcohol in your current situation. Just take a drink, and you still have one drink after another, thinking this is fine wine and coffee? If you continue this way, you still don''t know what will happen to your body." Wearing sses, the serious woman talking became more angry, and she hated iron and steel, which made Tang Guough. I didn''t expect that there was such a second person next to the original owner, and I don''t know what the rtionship between them is like. The average secretary would not dare to speak like this. "Fu Fan already has someone he likes. If Mr. Tang thinks that he is ignorant, ungrateful, and unhappy with him, with the power and resources in your hands, you can''t give him a stumbling block and let him know who is the investment. Human father, isn''t it good?" Mei Min frowned, "I''m just a hairy boy, and I don''t know what holy water I poured into you. Look, people don''t think that way." "Okay, I won''t drink anymore." Tang Guo also felt a little dizzy, and looked at the red wine that was already empty on the table, and then at the other red wine bottle, it was half less. I dare to love the original owner. Happy, I took the red wine as old white and dried it. She released her hand and handed the goblet to Mei Min: "I want to rest for a while and stay alone." This secretary looked like a shrewd person. To avoid ws, she should ept the memory first. "It''s really rare for Mr. Tang to listen to me all at once." Mei Min was a little surprised, "I thought my mouth was worn out, and you would only let me out in the end." She pushed her sses a little strangely, and saw that Tang Guo had closed her sses, she seemed to be a little tired, and she didn''t say much about the thing called Fu Fan. "Then Mr. Tang, I will go out first, and call me when you rest, and I will go out and ask them to prepare some hangover soup for you to bring in. After drinking hangover soup, your body should feel better." When Mei Min spoke these words, Tang Guo nodded slightly, his heart rxed. Although Mr. Tang is a few years younger than her, her abilities are very strong. Her parents had an ident at the age of 17, so they ended their study abroad career and went home to take charge of the Tang family. Chapter 3394: Female President (2) Chapter 3394: Female President (2) From a seventeen-year-old girl to the present, all kinds of stumbling are inevitable. Shopping malls are like battlefields. No day is easy. It just forced a little girl who was enjoying the happiness of the family to such a share. Fortunately, the little girl who has survived everything and missed everything about youth suddenly falls in love with someone. It is really tempted, and it is inevitable. Mei Min held the half bottle of red wine left by Kong, and reflected for a moment, did she just speak a bit too directly. President Tang hasn''t been easy for so many years, but when she thinks of the other party''s physical condition, she feels right again. Speaking of hering to thispany and bing Tang Guo''s secretary, it was also fate. The year Mr. Tang took over thepany was the year she had just graduated from university. For graduates, unless they are absolutely capable and professional, it is not easy to find a job that they are satisfied with. Besides, her grades in school are not particrly good. The university admitted is ordinary. In today''s society, when college students are running all over the street, ordinary college students find jobs like this. Difficult. She has the type of administrative management she studied. To be honest, this profession does not have a particrly promising future, unless it is top-notch. But I didnt understand this at that time. I didnt know how to choose a major. It was like a headless fly, running around everywhere, and no one had helped her refer to it. , I have no advantage at all. The only advantage, it is estimated that the figure is not bad, the appearance is not bad. Because of this, she almost got into trouble. Before that, she had done three jobs. Not long after she joined thepany, she discovered that her boss had thoughts about her. Those bosses are middle-aged men who died in their 30s, 40s, 4s and 5s. They have wives and children at home. All they have in their minds are how to trick their young girls who have just graduated into their hands and want to make her a lover. . It may be seen that she needs this job very much, and she still has a medical history of Enwei, but she always remembers what her parents said, no matter how poor and hard, she must be upright, behave properly, sit well, and never say that she vites her principles and Moral things. So, every time she found such a thing, she chose to resign. When she quit her third job, she was desperate, wandering in the talent market, and her whole body copsed. At that time, she had even climbed to the top of the building. The pressure of the working environment made her unable to alleviate her whole body, she waspletely out of breath, and she did not dare to tell her parents about it, for fear that they would be worried. As she walked slowly to the top of the building, a particrly pleasant voice sounded behind her: "I think you have been wandering in the hall for a long time, and finally did not hand out a resume. Did you not see satisfaction? What kind of professional, do you know the basic kinds of office software?" This voice like a clear spring finally pulled her back to reality. Looking back, I saw a little girl who was smiling at her. She mistakenly thought that she was also looking for a job. She also asked: "Little girl, are you an adult? Come to find a job at such a young age? You should be at school at your age. Age." "I''m not here to look for a job, I''m here to recruit employees. It seems that I didn''t see anything satisfactory, and then I saw you. I think we two are a bit like, and we didn''t find a suitable one. It''s better to sit down and talk. Maybe its appropriate to talk? Come on, lets talk here, I need a secretary..." The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3395: Female President (3) Chapter 3395: Female President (3) Unexpectedly, she was fooled into thispany by a young girl who was almost 18 years old. Thispany used to be a smallpany, but now it is arge listedpany and ranks in the top five in the country. One can imagine what achievements this little girl has made in less than ten years. And Mei Min, she was also fortunate to be the closest person to President Tang. Because of that acquaintance, her destiny was changed. Everything is okay, the only bad thing is that Mr. Tang seems to bete Chunxin sprouts. Falling in love with a young man, like being caught in a fascination soup, I can''t persuade him no matter what. At first she didn''t think your name Fu Fan was good, but Mr. Tang didn''t seem to care about this, saying that he just wanted to support him. He was happy, and she was naturally happy. Just a few days ago, Fu Fan announced that he was in love and publicly stated the person he liked. She was a fair-looking girl, she looked very clean, and she was of ordinary origin, and she was inferior to Mr. Tang in all aspects. It should be said that there is noparison at all. One day, one ground. However, Fu Fan liked this, and told Mr. Tang that he always regarded her as his sister, and that Fu Fan was two years younger than Mr. Tang. She couldn''t figure it out. Since she always regarded Mr. Tang as her sister and didn''t like Mr. Tang, why should she ept everything that Mr. Tang gave with peace of mind. What''s even more funny is that Fu Fan said that he can return everything that Mr. Tang gave to her. I hope Mr. Tang will not disturb his life or even hurt that innocent girl in the future. The girl''s name is Lan Yaling, which sounds really nice. Moreover, he still regarded her as his sister. After knowing this, if it wasn''t for Mr. Tang''s organization, Mei Min couldn''t help stinging Fu Fanzhi. "You go make some hangover soup for Mr. Tang, and deliver it in 30 minutes. Don''t disturb Mr. Tang at this time. She is resting." Mei Min retracted her attention and gave the wine bottle to the waiter again. Go, after a while, Tang always asks for wine, but can''t give it. If she gets angry, youe to me." I went to the hospital three times a year, how could my young body withstand such a toss. It''s all to me for that **** Fu Fan, if it weren''t for him, would Tang always be like this? Is it really unwilling to think about it? I don''t understand, there are so many good men and countless people who pursue President Tang. Many of them have good backgrounds, good personalities, and self-cleanliness. However, President Tang just doesn''t like it, and she is also helpless. Tang Guo was also receiving the memory now, and after reading the memory, she was silent for a while. Then she opened the group and greeted the friends in the group. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Master, have you arrived in the new world? What happened to the original owner this time? [Ziyun]: I feel at ease when I see a girling up. To be honest, every time a girl leaves the small world, I am extremely worried, for fear of any ident. [Chi Xiao]: Who said no? It''s a pity that our current cultivation base is at the extreme of the immortal world. Although we have been able to break some spatial barriers, there is still no way to travel through the small world like a girl. [Mo Yuntian]: So there is no way to help the girl. If we can visit you at any time, we don''t need to worry so much. [Margaret]: I bless the school flowers every day. I like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down, green beans update the fastest. Chapter 3396: Female President (4) Chapter 3396: Female President (4) [Margaret]: Although what I am best at is curses, but blessings are okay. I bless the school flower every day, so that she will be safe, happy, free from danger, and cane to my magical world as soon as possible. So, school girl, are youing to the magical world this time? [Shangguan Yungu]: I can''t see it, otherwise Shishu didn''t react like this. [Margaret]: Brat, do you want to be beaten? [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margaret, although you are great, our world is too far apart. You should not be able to live in my world, nor can you beat me. [Margaret]: But I can curse you and make you unlucky, and its stuffy eating and drinking. [Shangguan Yungu]: ording to the practice book given by my masters, uncles, and uncles, ording to the guesses of the powerful, the rules of each small world should be different. You curse me in your world, it wont work. . Unless youe to my world and curse face-to-face, the main reason is that I am not in your world. The rules of your world cannot find me, and there is no way to trouble me. [Margaret]: Brat, I''m not afraid to dangle my tongue when you say such a big thing. Tell me that there are so many things in the world. If I see you in the future, I will still enter the Warcraft Forest and let you be inside. Stay for a year and you will know what despair is. [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margaret, I think you should calcte when Shishu will go to you. [Margaret]: Mo Yuntian, why do you care about your apprentice? [Mo Yuntian]: Marguerite, please calm down. Actually, this... What Yun Gu said is also true, although I don''t like it. [Margaret]: I''m so angry, you have changed, the tone of your speech has also changed, and your attitude towards me is different from before. So, I really answered the school flower sentence, only saw the neerugh, but not the old cry? [Ziyun]: Margaret, this sentence is not used like this. [School Flowers]: In fact, it can be used. ording to the modern world, it can be used with quotation marks. [Margaret]: School flower, haven''t youe to the wizarding world this time? In fact, Margaret also understood that if Tang Guo was really in the magic world, she might call her directly and ask her about the situation in the magic world. Just asking, she still felt unwilling. [School Flowers]: Margaret, unfortunately, I still haven''t reached your world. But in my world, there should be many beautiful dresses. I will take some pictures and post them. I am not bad, and I can give you some gifts. Quickly make a list of what you want. You have helped me a lot before, but I haven''t had time to thank you. [Margaret]: Although you haven''te, it''sforting to receive the skirt, and it''s not too bad. Afterwards, Tang Guo chatted with the people in the group about the stories that happened in this world. Her identity is arge listedpany, ranked within the top five in the country, she is less than 26 years old, less than 18 years old to control thispany, and will be a smallpany in less than ten years. , Can be considered a legend. All this stems from the ident of her parents when she was seventeen. At a young age, she could not provoke this heavy burden. She was originally a happy and rxed age, but she had to bear so much. It was really tired and hard. The cause of the matter was that she liked someone. This person is called Fu Fan. A few years ago, he was a neer who had just entered the show business circle. With her help, he has now gained a firm foothold in the show business circle. The error-free chapters of "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated on Aomame. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend Aomame! I like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down, green beans update the fastest. Chapter 3397: Female President (5) Chapter 3397: Female President (5) Although Fu Fan was only over twenty, he was talented and looked outstanding, and with her holding it with resources, it wasn''t an ident that he became angry. And this Fu Fan''s route is not the ordinary little fresh meat route, but the real acting school. Every script that he participated in the filming is finally in the eyes of the audience. In fact, every time a good script can be selected, it is also because of the resources of the original owner, the president of a listedpany within the top five. Without the resources of the original owner, Fu Fans entertainment industry would not go so smoothly, nor would he choose the script himself. Most of the small fresh meat would be packaged into the same route by thepany. With his conditions, it may still be hot, but in this circle, I don''t know what will be experienced in the middle and what needs to be paid. And those word-of-mouth productions in the past may not belong to him. After all, how can a slightly famous director let a neer who has just entered the entertainment circle be the protagonist? Fu Fan, who is less than twenty-five now, has taken the actor once and watched the emperor twice, and his heels are considered stable. And that person named Lan Yaling, who Fu Fan liked, was actually a small assistant next to Fu Fan. After countless times of getting along, Fu Fan determined his thoughts and decided to be with Lan Yaling. Although he could not open the rtionship for the time being, he had to show his heart to Lan Yaling. The original owner liked him, of course he knew. Like all men, they don''t take the initiative, refuse, or take responsibility. Many men in the world have this virtue. At the beginning, the original owner liked him, and he had no one he liked, so he thought it was nothing. Everyone in the circle knew that Fu Fan was the original owner, and Fu Fan never denied this. Now that he is fascinated by Lan Ya Ling, he can no longer let those rumors go out. The original owner and Fu Fan basically had a meal together, then asked him about his situation, and then suggested what resources to give him. Fu Fan almost only needs to ept, and never needs to speak for himself. This is because the original owner felt that if Fu Fan asked, he would lose face. Since I like a person, of course I want to hold the best things in front of him. Only when Fu Fan was fascinated by Lan Ya, when asked about the rtionship with the original owner, he denied that they were a couple, but said that he had always regarded the original owner as a good sister. This is also the reason why the original owner drank this time. It used to be for socializing to drink, this time it was for broken love. After this time, the original owner didn''t do anything to Fu Fan, and didn''t even use any resources to make Fu Fan feel bad. But because Fu Fan denied the rtionship with the original owner, and it was investigated that the person he liked might be his assistant, those who had seen Fu Fan displeased him nned to attack him. Fu Fan, who is not covered by the original master, what are they afraid of? Even if it is a popr star, there is no background, it is not easy to get a foothold in that circle. Moreover, Fu Fan is rtively innocent, and many people usually offend. At the beginning, Fu Fan was really embarrassed, and he was snatched away from the scripts, roles, and even variety shows. During those three months, it was like a year. The original owner who came back to his senses, after knowing all this, helped Fu Fan without hesitation. Chapter 3398: Female President (6) Chapter 3398: Female President (6) As she said at the beginning, if you like someone, of course you won''t see him being wronged, and give everything he wants. It is exactly the role of an affectionate female partner. Later, the original owner and Fu Fan contacted several times, and Fu Fan also knew that she had helped solve this, and he was still more grateful. However, when he returned home, he found that Lan Yaling was a little unhappy. Lan Yaling didn''t say anything bad about the original owner, but felt guilty to Fu Fan, saying that all this was because of her, and almost ruined her future, saying that she was useless, and that in fact, choosing the original owner was his best choice. The men and women of this world are not the kind with particrly high status. Except during the time when the original owner was taking care of them, after Fu Fan and Lan Yaling were together, they really stumbled. But they are always the masters of men and women. Without the backing of the original owner, they will meet more nobles, and they will eventually get out of their heads slowly without fear of anyone. Because of Lan Yaling''s words, Fu Fan once again met with the original owner and resolutely expressed his attitude with her, saying that she was very grateful for her previous help. They had nothing to do with him and hoped that she would not interfere with his affairs again. Whatever he encounters, he will solve it by himself. Fu Fan''s words did hurt the original owner, but she was a person who was in charge of thepany when she was less than eighteen years old, and she had already developed a face that would not change her face when she encountered everything. What Fu Fan said, she was very indifferent, as if she didn''t care about anything, it was impossible to figure it out. In fact, judging from Fu Fans heart activities, he should have liked the original owner. It may be due to the original owners character, or the original owners unpredictable feeling, so that Fu Fan cant figure it out. It''s gone. Lan Yaling looked like a little girl. She told him everything, and she was rtively timid, which made him feel needed. As for the original owner, he always felt that he was protected by her under the wings, and there was even a kind of being yed like a doll. Maybe she doesn''t like it at all, just treat him as a gadget. In front of Lan Yaling, what he felt was a trickling stream, like a clear spring, which wasfortable. In front of the original owner, he felt that he was facing the endless sea, which looked extremely calm on the surface. No one knew the mysterious sea. Then there would be such turbulent clouds and waves. The original owner was indeed sad and very sad, but he did not hurt Fu Fan either. After this time, they never met again. However, the original owner did not stop helping Fu Fan, but this time it was a quiet help, and he didn''t talk about these things with Fu Fan. Moreover, her methods are very concealed, which will only make people feel that Fu Fan is lucky. She even used some hidden rtionships to let people take care of Fu Fan, tell them to keep secrets, and ask these people not to embarrass Fu Fan. I also said that liking a person is one''s own business, and disliking a person is also that person''s business. There is no loss or loss. Fu Fan didn''t know this. Relying on the thrills to get through the crisis again and again, he got to know many people, and his status gradually increased. Those who are rted, he also opened apany, and his status is higher. Those who want to embarrass him must also be weighed. Weigh yourself, and never fear the embarrassment of some people in the circle. After all, many of the movies and TV series heter participated in were invested by him. Who can embarrass him? Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3399: Female President (7) Chapter 3399: Female President (7) After returning to his senses, not long after Fu Fan left the original owner, the original owner actually met a young man. And, brought this young man back home. Many people think that this young man is her new love. This young man is younger than Fu Fandu. He is only in his early twenties this year. He has been living in her house since he was taken home. This was a treatment that Fu Fan didn''t have, and because of this, those talents did not hesitate to deal with Fu Fan. Mainly, this young man didn''t look like Fu Fan, and his temperament was quite different from Fu Fan. No one doubted that this young man was Fu Fan''s substitute. As mentioned earlier, Fu Fan used to like the original owner, but for some reason, he always felt that their status was not equal and they were not worthy, so he gradually put away that kind of love. The young man brought back by the original owner is called Wen Huai. Unlike outsiders think, he is indeed not the original owner''s new love. I just went to drink to relieve my boredom. I identally ran into this young man, who was also a young actor. He went to pick up some scenes during the day and worked as a bartender in a bar at night. Bringing back to the other party did have Fu Fan''s influence, because the ce where she used to know Fu Fan was also in a bar, watching Fu Fan being poured wine. In addition, I thought that taking a new person back and diverting his attention might be able to forget Fu Fan. Of course it didn''t. Later, seeing the young man working hard, she decided to help him. Later, she regarded this young man as her younger brother, and Wen Huai understood everything and regarded the original owner as her true sister. When Fu Fanfei Huang Tengda gained a firm foothold and had his ownpany, no one knew why, he began to frantically attack the original owner''spany. After Fu Fan left, the original owner''s work and rest were very regr. Even though Mei Min and Wen Huai had been persuading her to care about her body, she still insisted on doing her own way, forgetting those things all at once when she was busy. In this world, she actually doesn''t have any rtives. Fu Fan was actuallying on a fierce situation, and he had been prepared for a long time to unite manypanies to attack her. This was something she hadn''t expected, even if she had the ability and the wrists, facing such a sudden time, it would inevitably be a little rushed. Especially Fu Fan hit her endlessly. In the end, she felt very tired, so she didn''t care much. In thest days, she arranged the way out for some close people around her, and also arranged the way out for Wenhuai. However, at this time, Wen Huai was gone. If you are not disappointed, it is false. She sincerely regarded the young man Wen Huai as her younger brother, but when she left when she was most in distress, no one could withstand this blow. But she did not expect that Wen Huai did not leave her, but went to rescue soldiers. When Wen Huai came back, she knew the truth. At this time, her body had run out of oil and themp had dried up, and it didn''t take long. Wen Huai told her everything and said he wanted to avenge her, making Fu Fan feel bad. He also said that on the day she took him back, she was his sister. It''s just that thest wish of the original owner is not to let him care about this matter, let him leave here, and let him be well. Wen Huai didn''t agree, she said that she couldn''t stand her eyes. In fact, she understands that Fu Fan''s general trend is already in ce at this time. Even if Wen Huai''s family background is good, and she has a lot of resources, she can fight endlessly, and it is her younger brother. She didn''t want to see that another innocent person was hurt. After all, this is her only rtive. Wen Huai said that when she is a rtive, aren''t they rtives? Chapter 3400: Female President (8) Chapter 3400: Female President (8) Wen Huai agreed to the original owner and nned to leave after the original owner died. Unexpectedly, at this time, Fu Fan woulde, and the two had a fight when they met. No one was better off with a blow on the spot. Later, Fu Fan said that he would organize the funeral for her personally. Wen Huai felt that this person was inexplicable. But his family''s power was not here, and it was indeed beyond Fu Fan. Fu Fan had already prepared and drove him away. This story is almost over here. Wen Huai agreed to the original owner and did not go to fight Fu Fan, but would secretly stumble, or the kind that people could not catch. Fu Fan didn''t bother with Wenhuai either. The two who had been ipatible before, seemed to be observing some rules, but the well water did not vite the river water, and they were in their respective ces. In this story, the appearance of the heroine Lan Yaling is rtively rare, especially after Fu Fan already has his ownpany, even after many years, marrying Lan Yaling, Lan Yaling is like a non-existent person. Like people. Even though, many people still envy Lan Yaling. Since Fu Fan stopped acting, Lan Yaling no longer works as an assistant, but works as a rich wife at home. This is all the plot of this world, it doesn''t seem to be too intense, and nothing too frantic has happened. To say who is the most hateful in it, it should be Fu Fan, an ungrateful, gracious, revenge, and extreme personality. But Fu Fan''s performance after the death of the original owner was particrly strange. Many people guessed that it was Fu Fan''s reluctance. After all, the original owner once liked him and helped him so much. Without the original owner, he couldn''t have been this far. Even if it is apetitor, someone who has helped him anyway, it should bee to remember him now. But Tang Guo, who read the memory, didnt think so. Fu Fan liked the original owner and always liked it, even if he hid his likester, and even deceived himself that he didnt like the original owner. In the end, the original owner died. The hidden likes are turned out again. No, that liking shoulde out uncontrobly when he remembered that there was a Wen Huai beside the original owner after his position became stable. Tang Guo had already guessed why Fu Fan had to deal with the original owner''spany, perhaps because he felt that the original owner brought other men home shortly after he left. In his heart, he always felt that the original owner just regarded him as a gadget, which was not taken seriously and could be teased at will, so naturally he was very unwilling. But many things, he deceived himself. When everything is over, it''s toote to get it back. Fu Fan was also a proud, conceited and a bit inferior and extreme person. Of course, he would not admit that he actually liked the original owner, especially his status at the time. He didn''t intend to exin the grievances between him and the original owner, so he spent a lifetime with Lan Yaling. [School Flowers]: That''s all the memories. [Margaret]: This actor is called Fu Fan, which makes me feel a little helpless. That girl is also stupid. Is this kind of person worth helping? [Shangguan Yungu]: Actually, I can understand that the little girl has not been easy along the way. It is said that in the ident, all her rtives, including her parents, were gone. A person in charge of thepany alone, suddenly likes someone, it must be a heartfelt treatment. [Ziyun]: Actually, if it were not the responsibility, it would be difficult for an ordinary human to sustain it alone when he was only a teenager. [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, dont ordinary people value feelings the most? [Chi Xiao]: How to solve it depends on what our sister said. No matter what Fu Fan''s mind is, I don''t think it can make him feel better. Like a person, where is such a liking, white-eyed wolf cub. Regarding the story of Tang Guo''s world, the people in the group discussed enthusiastically. But after half an hour, Tang Guo was in the group. Chapter 3401: Female President (9) Chapter 3401: Female President (9) She remembered where she was sitting before. It should not be at home, but probably in a private room of a bar. There is another main thing that makes her more concerned. Just today, the original owner will meet Wen Huai, the big boy whom she regards as his own brother. Wen Huai''s family background is actually pretty good. However, he likes acting with all his heart, and his family disagrees, thinking that he is the son of the Wen family and should study hard and take charge of the familypany. In addition, there were many contradictions in the Wen family''s family rtionship. Finally, Wen Huai decided to go out and break out on his own, instead of using half of the Wen family''s power, he went to a ce that the Wen family could not manage. The Wen family also believed that it was time for this kid to suffer a little bit of suffering outside before they knew it was not so easy to be outside without power and influence. He started from the dragon suit, after all, it doesn''t matter, and there is not much money. Fortunately, the skin is good, and he has some acting skills, which is more conspicuous in the dragon game. To prove himself, he woulde to the bar as a bartender when he was free, that is, in the evening. It may be that he is too handsome and is often harassed. Even some rich women want to support him ande up with various ways to embarrass him. In this regard, Wen Huai is indeed very distressed. "President Tang, are you awake?" e in." It was the waiter who brought Tang Guo the hangover soup. After half of her drinking, she asked, "Where is Secretary Mei?" "I''ll call for you right away." The waiter ran out quickly, and Mei Min came in after a while. Seeing that Tang Guo''s face looked much better, Mei Min also breathed a sigh of relief, and handed her coat to Tang Guo: "Mr Tang, you can''t drink wine like this in the future, so you have to take care of your body in any way. You are so young, so go ahead. How can you consume your own life?" "I see, Secretary Mei, I won''t do anything stupid about this in the future." Tang Guo put on her coat and smiled with Mei Min. Mei Min was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I want to understand it? Mr. Tang, you don''t think my thoughts are very annoying. All those who deliberately say this to prevaricate me?" "You will have a lot of time to observe next, I mean the truth is true." "That''s right." Mei Min was in a daze. President Tang hasn''t joked with her like this for a long time, do you really want to understand? "President Tang, do you want to go back now?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled: "If you don''t go back, do you have to stay overnight here?" "No, what''s so good about here, howfortable at home." "By the way, Mr. Tang, can your body survive? There will be a meeting at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning. After the meeting, there will be a lot of documents that you need to sign. There will be a lunch at noon. At 1 o''clock tomorrow afternoon, I will y golf with Mr. Chen. Also, thest time President Li proposed a horse race, it was also scheduled for tomorrow afternoon. The racecourse is just not far from the golf course. Time is toote... By the way, President Xu also asked you to do beauty treatments with you in the evening." "no problem." "Don''t hold on to it. If it doesn''t work, tell me in advance and I will help you arrange some rest time." "Yes, please help me arrange more fitness time in the future." When Mei Min heard it, she was a little happy: "Okay, do you want to hire a personal trainer? You are really in poor health these two years. You need not only personal trainers, but also nutritionists. You always refused before." "You can arrange it." Mei Min was so happy, the sses couldn''t cover her joy. Tang Guo turned his head and looked: "Secretary Mei, you look pretty when you smile, why do you always have a straight face? You smile more, maybe I have agreed to your arrangement long ago." Mei Min put a smile away: "Ms. Tang, it''s this time, are you still kidding? I''m your gold secretary. If you oftenugh andugh, wouldn''t you be embarrassing?" "I don''t think you are allowed tough, whatever you want." Mei Min felt that President Tang was really different today, especially like a little girl. The two walked out of the private room and went all the way to the hall. Tang Guo heard the noisy sound and looked at the position of the bar. Sure enough, there were many people there. Even if there were a lot of people around to watch the excitement, she could see the handsome big boy standing behind the bar at a nce. Chapter 3402: Female President (10) Chapter 3402: Female President (10) "Boy, what do you want to do with this thing today? My watch is a famous watch. If you leave it here for a while, you will break it." It was a middle-aged man with a fat body and a full face. , It is not a good kind at first nce. "You said you didn''t touch my watch, so why did it break? There is water in it, and now the hands are not powered. Do you know how expensive this watch is? You can''t afford it if you sell it." Wen Huai nced at the watch in the middle-aged man''s hand, and actually wanted to say in his heart, what kind of **** name this watch is. He still estimated the price in his heart, and it was less than 300,000 yuan. However, for him now, 300,000 is indeed a veryrge number, after all, the past and the present are no better than the past. He is now a poor man who works for his dreams and works at night in order to survive. He is not a big young man. Wen Huai, who was right in his mind, controlled his expression as far as possible not to show sarcasm, but calmly said: "This gentleman, as far as I know, there are so many things in such a watch. You first need to find a Where there is water, at least the amount of water that can submerge this watch. Then throw the watch in. As for how long it will take to soak, I dont know. After all, many famous watches seem to be waterproof." "If you want to quickly enter the water, there is another shortcut, that is to knock the watch broken first. Under normal circumstances, the quality of your brand''s various types of watches is also very good. A gentle knock may not be broken. , So it needs a strong knock, but a strong knock can easily damage the surface. Of course, if you use professional electrical methods to knock out the interface of the watch a little bit, it just can be immersed in water, then it is a different matter. " Wen Huai''s words made everyone around himugh. "It doesn''t matter if he is a bartender, he is still a bit knowledgeable." "What nonsense are you talking about, do you want to shirk responsibility?" The middle-aged man grabbed Wen Huai by the cor. "Boy, why don''t you do so at a young age and learn from others to shirk responsibility? Did you do it here? You dont ask your manager who I am. Now you want Ma Shan to solve this problem for me, apologize, andpensate me for my watch." "This is not what I broke, I can be sure, and there is only wine in my ce, no water." Wen Huai''s voice became colder, how could he not tell, this middle-aged man is just asking for trouble. In fact, after he came out of the house, he was really in trouble. But this is not the first time I have encountered a touch porcin like this, and the results of each treatment made him a little speechless in this world. Obviously there was nothing to do with him, and it was him who was dealt with in the end. So, not long after he came out, he was touched countless times. Because he had made an agreement with his family, he would never make a name for himself and would never go back. Otherwise, if you go back after failure, you have to obediently listen to your family''s arrangements and can''t do what you want to do. "How much is this watch? I helped Wen Huai get it out. It''s not a big deal. Don''t make it difficult for others to work here." At this time, a female voice sounded, and Tang Guo just walked into the crowd and saw the woman talking. The figure is slightly fat, and the skin is fair, but the facial features are really unsightly, and he is initially estimated to be fifty. Chapter 3403: Female President (11) Chapter 3403: Female President (11) The woman''s gaze had been on Wen Huai''s body, and she never looked away. "Five hundred thousand, this watch is worth five hundred thousand. You want topensate him? You really want topensate? This is five hundred thousand, not five hundred fifty thousand." The middle-aged woman took out her name tag and handed it to the other party: "I, I willpensate, are you afraid that I can''t afford it? Five hundred thousand, right? "Yes, it''s half a million." System: [Host, do you want to take Wenhuai home? The reason why the system made a sound was because he had found something wrong. As for what''s wrong, he still needs to observe again. Before Tang Guo could answer, Wen Huai spoke. "Your watch is not worth 500,000 yuan. ording to the market price, it should be more than 200,000 yuan. I don''t know when I bought it, so I have to count the depreciation expenses. ording to my point of view, this watch Two hundred thousand is worthless, and it is still bad now," Wen Huai added, "I didn''t break it, I can guarantee it." "Bah, you are a poor man, do you know the watch? You are not worth two hundred thousand, anyway, when I bought it, it was five hundred thousand." Wen Huai red, "That must have been scammed by a ck-hearted merchant. If you don''t believe it, go directly to the official website to check the quotation. The various styles above are clearly written. If you don''t believe the official website, you bought this watch. There should be the contact information of the merchant, you can call their after-sales service to ask." Hearing this, Tang Guozai couldn''t help butugh. "Ms. Tang?" Mei Min was a little surprised. It''s really been a long time since I saw Mr. Tang smile so happy. No, from the time he met, Mr. Tang has never been very happy. Only every time the project ispleted and thepany makes a new breakthrough, will she smile a little more. "It''s nothing." "Ms. Tang, aren''t you leaving? That young man should have been attracted by the rich woman who broke out, and is now putting him off." Mei Minsheng exined, "That woman is a coal mine boss, who has only arrived in the past few years. This city has entered a new industry. However, herpany is not in conflict with ourpanys projects." Mei Min exined this, mainly to Tang Guoming, this woman is just a character. As Mr. Tang''s secretary, she must know more about other people, especially what industries are newly established in the city, which have a little influence, and are all on her list. Uncertain, there is one that can be used. "It''s kind of unkind to do this." Tang Guomented, "Isn''t this kind of thing what you want? It''s shameful to give someone a trick." There is horror in Mei Min''s eyes, isn''t it shameful? So when Mr. Tang, when you were working on a project, when you set off your opponent, was that ashamed? When ites to the next set, who canpare to the manager Tang next to her, who always pits her opponent extremely sour. "Okay, I will pay out the 500,000 yuan. Don''t worry about Wen Huai. As long as my sister is here today, no one will dare to bully you." The woman has already filled out the check. Wen Huai quickly stopped: "Mr. Liu, thank you for your kindness, no need." Who can''t tell, this woman wants to **** him? Is he the kind of person who gets soaked just for the sake of mere 500,000? Moreover, this woman is not a good person at first sight, and they are really very inappropriate. He is only in his early twenties this year, and she is in her 50s. Doesn''t she think it is inappropriate? Read thetest chapter of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down w Bookstore" for the first time for free. Chapter 3404: Female President (12) Chapter 3404: Female President (12) Besides, if he is looking for a girlfriend, he must be younger than him. Even if he is not younger, he must be about the same age. Moreover, this matter today is not trivial, he himself does not believe it. Mostly this woman and that middle-aged man gave him a condom. It''s all me, he is so good-looking. Aftering out of the house, this particrly beautiful face, I don''t know how much trouble it caused him. Thinking of his previous experience, he was a little helpless. He came here for less than half a month. This time it was a big event. Five hundred thousand, he should think about how he wants to use the five hundred thousand. You cant ask your family members if you can borrow from your friends. Someone will definitely be watching them. If he borrows from those friends, he will vite the rules and have to go back and inherit the family property immediately. He couldn''t give in. If this woman seeded, he wouldn''t have to go on living. "Wen Huai." Wen Huai was thinking about things, thinking about what to do. And the woman who fell in love with Wen Huai had already filled out the check and was about to pass it to the man. At this time, Tang Guo called Wen Huai''s name, and at the same time he grabbed the middle-aged fat woman''s wrist: "Wen Huai''s affairs, you don''t need this manager Liu''s help." The fat middle-aged woman frowned and was particrly impatient. When she was about to explode, she could clearly see Tang Guo and Mei Min beside Tang Guo. Tang Guo was a famous mission in this city. In the business district, there is no one who does not know her. Even if you dont know each other, the photos should have been seen. After all, a woman who is as young as her and who has made thepany so big, not to mention that she is not counted in the country, but the world may not be exactly the same. "It turned out to be President Tang." The middle-aged fat woman who was about to get angry suddenly smiled. "It''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect President Tang to be here. It''s a coincidence." Middle-aged fat women are very nervous, can they not be nervous? She had heard of Tang Guo''s deeds, and she was particrly envious in her heart. Therefore, she defeated her big brother, took over her own coal mine business, and took the money to start apany. Looking forward to one day, she can stand at the height of Tang Guo, or even exceed it. "You shouldn''t understand watches." Tang Guo said softly. After all, she shouldn''t know this middle-aged fat woman, and she is actually not interested in knowing. "That watch is really not worth 500,000, and Wen Huai said Its the same, after counting the depreciation, its 100,000 yuan." "You may have been cheated." Mei Min is particrly puzzled. Is Mr. Tang going to be nosy? She went to see Wen Huai subconsciously. Does Mr. Tang know this young man named Wen Huai? She knew something about this young man. He came to this bar for less than half a month, because he was so handsome and attracted non-girl customers. As long as he was here, almost constantly mixing drinks, she suspected that this young man would not be able to do it for long, and his hands would break. Like this kind of fresh meat, there will indeed be some rich women who will give birth to nurturing or having fun. No way? Could it be that Mr. Tang also fell in love with her family? Mei Min looked carefully at Wen Huai this time. The young man looked clean and his eyes were very bright. It didn''t look like he had been out for a long time. If Mr. Tang really likes it, that''s fine. Suddenly, she remembered something. When President Tang met Fu Fan, Fu Fan was in the bar and was embarrassed by a female investor, right? At that time, Mr. Tang helped Fu Fan. Now there is another Wenhuai? Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3405: Female President (13) Chapter 3405: Female President (13) Thinking of this, Mei Min has some worries. However, if you can let President Tang put down Fu Fan and use this Wen Huai to turn his eyes, it is fine, anyway, the current Wen Huai also needs help from people. "Much money is not spent like this," Tang Guo gently pushed the check in front of the middle-aged fat woman, and then said to Mei Min, "Secretary Mei, you ask Assistant Li toe over and handle this matter. ." After speaking, Tang Guo looked at Wen Huai who was standing behind the bar and staring at her without blinking: "Wen Huai, youe back with me." "Oh, okay, sister, I''ll be out soon." Wen Huai reacted all of a sudden, turned around to tidy up, and quickly walked around from behind. This pretty youngdy came to help him at first nce, and he was really moved. Having been out for so long, I haven''t met many good people. The men I met felt that he was eating soft food, said he was a little white face, and looked down upon him in particr. The women he met all wanted to eat his tofu, and he had to guard against this and that. At the moment this beautiful youngdy appeared, he felt that the deeply hurt soul was healed. Wen Huai walked to Tang Guo''s side happily, the face of the middle-aged fat woman changed. Is this kid rted to Mr. Tang? Didn''t it mean it was from a foreign country? Does it matter? She winked at the man who had taken the watch before and told him to go first. Today, this thing is not going to happen. Seeing that this kid is still rted to President Tang, it will probably not happen in the future. However, when she surpasses the Tang n, it won''t work. Unexpectedly, before the middle-aged man had time to leave, he was blocked by a tall young man. The most important thing is that this young man who is blocking him, wearing a suit and a height of 1.8 meters, looks terrifying, but this young man wore his eyes and carried a file bag. "My name is Li Hefei, and it is Mr. Tang who handled it. Secretary Mei just mentioned the situation here. Then, this gentleman, we will deal with the issue of this watch. If it is convenient, please provide the invoice for this watch. It doesnt matter if you lose it. As far as I know, although this brand''s watches are not top-notch, they do well in after-sales service. Each watch has a serial number on the back. You only need to call their after-sales service to know the status of this watch. " "There are more people here, let''s go to the private room to talk." The middle-aged man wanted to run, but Li Hefei was so tall that he blocked him in front of him. What made him even more terrifying was that he didnt know when he had two more men, and he looked very tall. Kind of fierce. Seeing this, the middle-aged men were almost crying. This is not Assistant Li, but Baowei Li? "Miss sister, thank you just now, if it weren''t for you, I might be in trouble again." Walking out of the bar, Wen Huai quickly thanked: "By the way, how should we deal with this matter?" "I don''t know the result yet, but Assistant Li should use the best way to deal with it." Tang Guo said. "No matter what, I still have to thank you. By the way, you leave a phone call to me. I will repay you when I develop." Tang Guo nced at the car in front of him: "Where are you going?" "Am I going home?" "I helped you deal with a big trouble. You promised to go with me just now. You want to go home?" Tang Guo''s words made Wen Huai a little dumbfounded. Chapter 3406: Female President (14) Chapter 3406: Female President (14) "Then what do you mean?" Wen Huai looked at Tang Guo with some uncertainty and asked tentatively, "Want me to go home with you?" "Yeah." Tang Guo nodded, "You just agreed, what? Now you want to go back?" No, just now he thought that this pretty youngdy saw that he was about to fall into a tiger''s mouth, and then she drew her sword to help him in order to solve the trouble. What he said is also true. When he develops in the future, he will certainly repay her well. There are really not many such good people. But now, can he take back that sentence. This beautiful youngdy is actually coveting his face, so he eats ck and intends to take advantage of the fire? "If you don''t want to go back with me, I won''t force it..." Tang Guo just intends to tease him. He didn''t want to really force him to do anything, but he just thought his reaction was a little cute. System: Just know! Sure enough! He is already the one, with a sharp eye, and one can tell what''s wrong. This guy would really pick it. It''s okay now, living under one roof, near the water and getting the moon first, he feels that there will be more dog food every day. A bit sour, a bit bitter, but also very happy and relieved. Traveling through so many worlds, you might never find a person so persistent. Speaking of which, he has to thank this person for being able to chase the host''s big footsteps non-stop, adding some color and warmth to her long and endless journey. "Actually, it''s not impossible to go back with you." Wen Huai just nned to turn around and leave. He did not expect that such a good-looking youngdy would also like his face. She was surprised, but not uneptable. After all, he is so good-looking and it is normal to attract attention. But this was the first time he met such a beautiful youngdy. Mainly, she looked at his eyes and he thought it was OK. So, it''s not impossible to go with her. "Do you have any more conditions?" Tang Guo asked with interest. It''s really good to be president. System: emmm, get into the show very quickly. Mei Min pushed down the frame of the sses silently. Is Mr. Tang''s attention really being diverted by this gentle young man? In fact, this young man seemed to be more pleasing to the eye than Fu Fan, as she felt it first. Wen Huai walked up to Tang Guo, organized thenguage, and said, "It''s okay to go home with you. After all, you helped me solve the big trouble, but there are some things, I hope to let the flow go, don''te all at once. fast." Although he once felt that talking about girlfriends should be a little younger than him, or simr. But now, he doesn''t think there is a big difference in age. For such a beautiful youngdy, the age is really not a problem. The main reason is that he thinks she should be a very good person, and her eyes are veryfortable. Another problem is that he always feels that if he turns around and leaves, he might regret it. Although I don''t know what is going on, he has always been a person who obeys his heart. "Get in the car." The driver has opened the door, and Wen Huai quickly pushed the driver away, holding the door: "You get in first." Tang Guo was not polite, and sat down. Wen Huai saw her sitting down, and sat down. Mei Min''s co-pilot looked at the two people behind through the rearview mirror, still feeling a bit unreal. "I haven''t asked, your name, after all, you are going to live together." System: After doing it for a long time, it''s still a cheeky. "Tang Guo." "That Tang Guo from the Tang family?" Although he had never seen anyone, Wen Huai guessed at his name and his style. Tang Guo nodded, and then stopped talking. "I didn''t expect you to be so young and so beautiful." Mei Min is a little funny, this kid is really good at talking, and he is indeed much more pleasing than Fu Fan. "That watch is really not worth 500,000. It is estimated that the two people colluded and that woman took my look." Wen Huai said to himself, without feeling any problem at all, "I didn''t like her. , I think Im too far from her and its not appropriate. But she seems to be a little bit persistent, she swayed in front of me every day. Fortunately, I met you today." Mei Min couldn''t help butughed out loud, and then felt a little gaffe, coughing gently, ttening the corners of her mouth vigorously. ... "Brother Fan, what''s the matter with you? The car has already arrived, get in the car, let''s go." Fu Fan, wearing a peaked cap and a mask, was actually standing in the corner all the time and saw the scene of Tang Guo talking with Wen Huai before. After hearing the assistant''s words, he nodded, walked quickly to the side of the car, and got into the car. After getting in the car, he took off his mask and hat. The assistant saw that his face was not so good, and asked if he was feeling well. "It''s nothing." Seeing that he didn''t want to say more, the assistant didn''t ask again. Chapter 3407: Female President (15) Chapter 3407: Female President (15) "This is your room." Before going back, Tang Guo had contacted the helper at home and asked him to clean up the room he lived in. Wen Huai was a little surprised by Tang Guo''s quickness. It seemed that this beautiful youngdy really liked his face. In fact, she herself is so beautiful, not satisfied, so greedy. "I have prepared some toiletries. If you don''t like it, you can talk to the helper tomorrow." Tang Guo stood at the door, "You go in, it''ste and you can rest." Wen Huai: It seems that Miss Sister still respects people. He said that taking her time, she really doesn''t force him at all. Actually, age or something is really not a problem sometimes. And this little sister also looks very young, with fair skin and good-looking appearance... "Wen Huai?" Tang Guo noticed that Wen Huai was wandering, so she almost didn''t hold back her smile. She had worked very hard to prevent her expression from falling apart. "Ms. Sister, is there anything else? I''m very satisfied with this room. I like it very much. You asked someone to help clean it up. It must be very good." Although his own room was bigger and better than this, but these days he left home, he had long understood that not everyone can afford to live in the room he lived in since childhood. He has also experienced the days of co-renting with other strangers and crowding in the rental house. That taste is not good, after all, everyone''s living habits are very different. In the living room and sofa of the rental house, there are often roommates smelly socks and unwashed clothes. Sometimes when you open the door in the morning, you will see a pile of garbage in the living room. His start-up capital is just that, just enough to survive outside, and there is really no way to change a good residence casually. Because he lived in such a ce, his family had called him several times, especially his mother, who said that it was so hard outside, so he should go home and listen to their arrangements, go to thepany to study, and wait for the inheritance of the family. Once he obeyed the arrangement, he had to give up his childhood dreams, of course he refused. Since it is a dream, if he doesn''t try toplete it, even if he will live well in the future, he will still have regrets in his heart. It can be said that the hardships suffered these days are more than what he has suffered since childhood. In particr, traveling to various ces to work, also let him meet all kinds of people. "Go to the bar tomorrow?" Tang Guo asked, "Do you have anything to do during the day?" Tang Guo paused when he said that, "If you don''t want to do it, just stay at home." System: Be your little petite? "I have two more scenes tomorrow." Wen Huai scratched his head embarrassedly, showing a silly smile, "I am currently an actor, my dream is acting since I was young, and I look forward to appearing in the streets one day. On the screen, let everyone see." "Have you been to film school?" Wen Huai shook his head: "No, conditions are not allowed." He was nning to secretly apply for the film school, but in the end he made trouble with family members, but in the end he obediently listened to the arrangement and went to the school that his family liked. He just feels that he has been able to follow the arrangement step by step since he was a child, and he has a way of living what his family wants. Suddenly one day he wanted to understand that even if he would still go to his homepany in the future, he would have to work hard for his dream once and resist once. Chapter 3408: Female President (16) Chapter 3408: Female President (16) "If you need help, you cane to me." Tang Guo said. Wen Huai nced at her subconsciously, with a weak voice: "Miss Sister, what is the rtionship between us now?" He suspected that this beautiful youngdy had another purpose, and nned to use this opportunity to attack him. What to do, if he really gets there, he never follows it? "What do you mean?" Tang Guo asked rhetorically, without answering directly, but Wen Huai understood the meaning in his eyes. "Okay, take a good rest, when will you go to the studio tomorrow?" "It may be a little earlier, about seven o''clock to leave the house, the road in the past is still so long, it is not convenient to get in the carte." At a time, he never thought that in order to chase his dream, he would give up the currentfortable days and ran to meet Those office workers crowded the bus and the subway together. Crowded by buses and subways is the next best thing. In fact, some experiences are good asionally, but when you get upte, you will be super crowded. Many times when he got out of the car, he was thrown out, and his clothes would be crumpled. Especially sometimes when Ie backter, I will see a few scattered office workers in the car with a tired look. It is precisely because of these experiences that he has not disliked the arrangements of his family anymore. In fact, he had been living a life that countless people envied, and he shouldn''t have so manyints. However, he still doesn''t n to give up on chasing dreams. The family gave him five years of support. During these five years, regardless of sess or failure, he would leave the showbiz and return home. If it seeds, maybe you will be free in the future, and you might even do a guest appearance. If it fails, it basically disappears in front of everyone, that is, it is truly disappeared, without leaving an impression, indicating that he is not suitable for this business. So it''s better to leave early. "Then I will have someone take you off tomorrow." Wen Huai shook his head quickly: "Forget it, I can take the bus and subway by myself. It is more convenient to go earlier." "Where are you going?" Wen Huai thought for a while, and said where he was going. "Just on the way," Tang Guo listened to the location, "Then you go out with me, and I have to go to thepany earlier tomorrow. After the driver sends me to thepany, I''ll take you there. It''s easy and convenient. So decided." After speaking, Tang Guo turned and left. System: This is a scheming. However, it seems to be a bit smoother. Wen Huai looked dumbfounded at Tang Guo''s back, and quickly digested himself. In fact, it''s okay, anyway, the youngdy said it was on the way, so as not to be seen by others, he asked the driver to stop at a distance. As for the family, if they know it, it shouldn''t matter. This is not his former friend. There seems to be no such one in the three chapters of their contract. If a family member asks what is their rtionship, how should he answer? girlfriend? If you answer your girlfriend, do your family believe it? After all, she is the president of the Tang family, a well-known woman in the national business circles. Speaking of it, he had also heard of this youngdy, who was often mentioned in front of him by family members. What they said, they were not a few years older than him. As a result, he did not do business all day, and they made thepany a national leader. Fives. Then answer it is your girlfriend, just say you just got along and n to try. Why do people follow him? Of course, he is very good-looking, which attracted her attention. In addition, she has a better vision, seeing his inside through the outside. Chapter 3409: Female President (17) Chapter 3409: Female President (17) Fu Fan returned home, remembering the scenes he had seen before, and couldn''t help but ridicule twice. Sure enough, that woman did treat him as a gadget, everyone envied him at the beginning, after all, the woman holding him was the president of the Tang family. Countless people say that he is the person on the cusp of President Downs heart. He has never believed that these high-ranking women will put people on the cusp of their hearts? Isn''t it because you are still interested in him with those resources? Others thought that woman liked it, but he never felt it. He doesn''t deny the help the other party has given him, but since she is just a thing for him, sooner orter he will leave her. Besides, he already has people who are ustomed to, so naturally he can no longer tell about unclear rtionships. Mainly, they really have no rtionship at all. Besides, she is such a superior person, how could he be attracted to him, but fortunately he was not tempted by her. From the very beginning of the meeting, she was like that, everything she did, and everything was arranged securely. No matter where he is, as long as he wants to know, he can know instantly. Want to see him, the matter that I said in the morning may appear in front of him in the afternoon. He is indeed fed up with such a life. Sure enough, now that he announced his rtionship, she found another new love within a few days. He was still a handsome young man in his early twenties. It was brought back in a bar, but it was in line with her usual style. He had known her kind of person for a long time, so he shouldn''t be surprised. Fu Fan ignored the little difort in his heart and called Lan Yaling. Thinking of the little assistant Lan Yaling, Fu Fan smiled more and his mood became better. It''s just that the two of them didn''t keep talking. They talked for about twenty minutes, and then a phone call came in. It was from Fu Fan''s manager. He had to pause chat with Lan Yaling to answer the phone. "Brother Chen, what''s the matter for calling here sote?" Fu Fan asked unhurriedly. The moment he chatted with Lan Yaling just now made him feel very good. "Xiao Fan, there is a very bad news," Chen Heng, Fu Fan''s agent, said in a serious tone, "The role that was determined before was cut off. I called and asked. Director Li faltered about the reason, and he had new ideas about what he said, it seems that most of it is out of y." "Xiao Fan''s acting skills have been obvious to all in the past few years. Before, everyone was rushing to ask for it, but when you turned around, you changed your mind. Xiao Fan, that incident had too much influence on you." Chen Heng didn''t expect that Fu Fan, who has always been steady and smart, would choose to announce the rtionship between him and his assistant Lan Yaling at that inappropriate time. What else to say, he is not a flow pie, but an acting pie. He announces his love affair and has little influence on the fans. The fans didn''t have much influence. The biggest influence was the loss of Mr. Tang. Fu Fan, who had no right to 50, was in this circle. Regardless of whether you are a actor or an acting school, you don''t have any strong methods, plus he was very popr before, and there were many people who could not understand Fu Fan. "Although the impact is great, I can''t let me secretly be with Yaling, and don''t announce it? What is this, something that is not visible?" Chapter 3410: Female President (18) Chapter 3410: Female President (18) "That being said, but..." Chen Heng sighed, "Xiaofan, my guess is that you will lose not only this determined role, but also other things. Now they are taking a step forward. Step by step, once you know that you have nothing to do with Mr. Tang, your life in this circle will not be so easy." "No matter how bad it is, how bad can it be? People who should use me will still use it." "Xiaofan, sometimes you are too arrogant and upright. This circle is not that simple. With your character, if you hadn''t walked all the way, Mr. Tang would **** you and help you settle all kinds of things. I don''t know yet. How much trouble do I have to cause." Chen Heng said, "Mr Tang likes you so much. Now you are suddenly in love and announced the rtionship. Seriously, Xiao Fan, you think I''m a bit unkind, Mr. Tang is different from other people. " In this circle, he has seen too many. Hong Chen has seen everything, ups and downs, everything and everyone. It is not umon for male stars in the circle to be bagged. But like Mr. Tang, he really couldn''t find one. Young, beautiful and capable, it''s rare to have a true heart. If it weren''t for your sincerity, could you be somitted to paving the way for Fu Fan? He didn''t understand, what else was dissatisfied with Fu Fan. Is it really that no matter how good she is, she can''t see her right? The matter between Fu Fan and Lan Yaling was not a day or two, and although there was a little ambiguity between the two, it was not too much. He had persuaded him twice before, but Fu Fan would never listen to him on these issues, and he had no choice. It waspletely unexpected that at this time, Fu Fan would announce his rtionship with Lan Yaling and openly fall in love. The actor announced his love affair, there was nothing in it. Fu Fan is really not a traffic star, even if there are still a lot of fans, when he announces his love affair, his handling of the public is fairly appropriate. Even if the fans couldn''t ept it for a while, they slowly forgot about this matter within two days. The main reason was that Fu Fan''s fans were of a more sensible type. After listening to him, nothing happened. Then, Fu Fan moved out of the vi given to him by Mr. Tang and moved into his own house. For this reason, buying a house is still casual. When asked if this was not the case, Fu Fan did this. He had already thought about what would happen next. Losing an important role is just the beginning. Chen Heng said all these things to Fu Fan. "Brother Chen, don''t worry, if you lose it, you will lose it. Can''t it be taken back? With my condition, is it not easy to take the show?" Chen Heng sighed again: "It''s very easy for you to take over the y, but it is not easy to take advantage of the big production and take over the script. Thepetition in the circle is fierce, and you dont know that there are many people now I heard that Mr. Tang copsed and talked about his girlfriend. How can I make you feel better?" "Brother Chen, go to sleep, I''ll talk about it tomorrow, and I will deal with it." Chen Heng realized that Fu Fan didn''t want to mention this matter, so he only said one sentence: "In short, you should be prepared for the next six months, or even a year, to be suppressed and excluded by certain people in the circle." The next morning, Wen Huai got up early. After freshening up and going downstairs, Tang Guo was already at the breakfast table. The other party is looking down at the documents. The breakfast on the table has not moved, steaming, and it should have been just prepared. "Miss sister early." Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3411: Female President (19) Chapter 3411: Female President (19) "Early, have breakfast, after eating, we will go together." "Good." Wen Huai nodded quickly, and sat opposite Tang Guo happily, and ate with gusto. In fact, some things are not so difficult to ept. "Miss sister, do you have a boyfriend?" Wen Huai couldn''t help but ask some strange questions as he ate. This still has to be asked clearly, he doesn''t want to be a junior at all. "No." When Wen Huai heard it, his eyes were smiling: "That''s it, that''s good. If you have a boyfriend, it would be inappropriate for me to live here. Although the youngdy helped me, it seemed that I still fell in love with me, but I dont do things without principles." Tang Guo raised his eyes: "What are you thinking?" "I didn''t think about anything, I was thinking about the rtionship between the two of us. Now I live in your house. I just said a few words yesterday and you are going to take me home. Isn''t it because of me?" Wen Huai said confidently , "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, I''m used to it. After all, I was more popr before. People who want to take me home can already queue for a long time." "You live for me, you feed me, and you have to take me to work," Wen Huai said with a serious face, "Although it''s a bit quick, it''s not uneptable. I think Miss Sister is also good. We can get in touch with others slowly. Things dont have to happen so quickly. In fact, the development is fast, and I wont suffer any losses. Im just afraid that you will suffer, and I will regret it on impulse. System: [The host is big, you say this kid is smart, and he is a little silly to speak, you say he is stupid, sometimes he is very smart. This whole life treasure, the next days will not be boring. Tang Guo used breakfast slowly, after all, she is now a president, and she has to be steady when doing everything to avoid copse. System: The host usually copses every time, but at the beginning, he thinks he can be stable, and is still working hard. Forget it, don''t expose it. After breakfast, Wen Huai followed Tang Guo into the car. "Are you still ying tricks?" Tang Guo asked. Wen Huai nodded: "It doesn''t matter if I don''t graduate from the Film and Television Academy. I don''t have the right to money. A neer who has nothing. The biggest condition is probably this face. I can only start from the dragon." "How do you like your acting skills?" In fact, Wen Huai''s acting skills are not bad, because he is very good-looking. The director''s role as a dragon may have a few lines, and even the scene is okay. Justst night, Tang Guo had asked the system to help adjust all the tactics that Wen Huai had yed before. To be honest, this kid really shines in the actor of the dragon set, but he has a little chance. However, ording to his current situation, sooner orter, he will be favored by the director. Although he can''t y the protagonist and important supporting role, the general supporting role is probably not a problem. "I think I can." Wen Huai bared his white teeth and talked about acting. Even though he suffered a lot from this, he was still very excited. "The directors I have worked with are very satisfied with me, and I feel that I will be able to do it soon. The contact has an important role." Tang Guo suddenly leaned in and asked in a low voice, "Do you want to reach the sky in one step?" This tone made Wen Huai''s expression a little sluggish, and when he reacted, he quickly said: "It''s better to walk more firmly on the ground. If you don''t climb to the sky, it is easy to step on the air and then fall to pieces." "You''re right," Tang Guo sat upright, and said, "I watched all the characters of your run-of-the-box yesterday. The acting is really good. Based on your own conditions, continuing to run the run-of-the-box is a waste of time. You should take some Targeted roles." "Actually I think too, but I guess it should be soon. Many directors appreciate me more, and maybe they will be able to receive it soon." "It stands to reason that you should have received it. Do you know why not?" System: And cute. Wen Huai''s face changed slightly: "I know." "Since you live in mine, eat mine, wear mine, and use mine, it''s not bad for me to help you get a small role." "It seems to make sense." System: Damn, what about your temperament? ? ? The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3412: Female President (20) Chapter 3412: Female President (20) "Shall I find you an agent?" "You used to be a fool, and probably don''t have an assistant, so I will arrange an agent and assistant for you." Tang Guo said two sentences in session. Although Wen Huai felt a bit weird, he thought the arrangement was good. The little sister said that he has eaten her, drank her, wears her, uses her, and lives her face. It is not bad to arrange an assistant and agent for him. At this time, Wen Huaipletely forgot the fact that he himself was a young master. He even thought secretly in his heart, if his family introduced him to such a youngdy earlier, maybe he would follow it? "Is this bad?" Wen Huai asked tentatively, although he didn''t seem to be difficult to ept it. But Miss Sister really did her best to get him. More importantly, he was not disgusted at all, and there was a vague look that was so good. If it were another person, he might have ran away long ago. "For me, these are just one sentence." "I just think this is a bit direct?" Wen Huai continued to ask, there is always a feeling that he can''t run away after epting all this. The problem now is that he doesn''t want to escape at all, there is a kind of security that is locked in. idea. "I am a direct person. Since I intend to take you home and let you live, of course I have to arrange for you. Of course, if you don''t want to, I won''t force it." Wen Huai was happy, still reasonable. Such a good-looking youngdy turned out to be single, is it too powerful, no one dares to chase it? That said, he picked up a big deal. "I listen to you." There was a smile in Wen Huai''s eyebrows, and he pretended to be serious in answering, looking very well-behaved. Tang Guo nodded lightly: "For the agent, I will ask Secretary Mei to arrange for you, Assistant Li, do you think it is appropriate? If it is not suitable, can you choose another one?" "By the way, you can only choose men, not women." Wen Huai grinned: "I also think male assistants are good. Female assistants have thin arms and legs. They can''t help much. Assistant Li, is that the taller person yesterday?" "Yes, it''s him. His name is Li Hefei. He usually helped me with some trivial matters before. I have Secretary Mei by my side. Generally, if Assistant Li is not needed, he will be assigned to you. Assistant Li is good at Help you deal with some trivial matters, but also protect your safety." "That''s good, just Assistant Li," Wen Huai was very satisfied with Li Hefei, and then asked, "Is it really no problem to arrange him for me?" "No." "Oh, all right." "When you are finished with your work, don''t pick up those heroic characters. Then the agent will help you arrange, you cane back and tell me what you need." Wen Huai scratched his head, nodded, and smiled stupidly: "Lets arrange an ordinary role first. Lets see my performance. I was serious about what I said before. If I step on the sky, I will fall to pieces. The result is important. , But I also like these processes." He likes acting, not for fame or gain. Although his acting skills are good, he has not received systematic studies. In many ces, he is still not as good as those who graduated from professional schools. These days, all the skills are learned from the people around. Chapter 3413: Female President (21) Chapter 3413: Female President (21) [Host Da, how does it feel to be a chief executive? "great." [Haha, I think you have adapted well,] The system secretly asked, [What are you going to do about Fu Fan? I think this kid is really wrong. He obviously likes the original owner in his heart, but he wants to leave by himself and find a new love. Finally got up and came back to take revenge. How could there be such a person in this world? can not read it. "He is inferior and not reconciled. Themon problem of many men is that in front of a strong woman, even if he likes her, every time he is favored by her andplimented by the people around him, he will suffer from his poor self-esteem and pride. Blow." [So, this is the reason why he left the original owner and took over Xinhuan? "I guess he was deceiving himself not to like the original owner, and even suspected that the original owner didn''t like him that much. As for that Lan Yaling, maybe he liked her, but he hadn''t reached the depth of that kind of love. In front of the original owner, because of his pride and low self-esteem in his heart, he would never be able to stand in the same position, because in his eyes, she was always high and could only look up." [Thenter, he developed,e back for trouble? "Because of Wen Huai, he thought that Wen Huai was the new lover of the original owner, and he was not reconciled. Perhaps all this made him feel that his ideas were correct. The original owner didn''t really like him, but just treated him as a gadget. Now. He became irritated, of course he has to do something to hit him, after all, his wings are already hard." [This really makes me feel speechless,] The system asked again, [Then how does the host n to get Fu Fan? "Just leave him alone, now I am not interested in him at all. As for how people in the circle think and treat him, it''s his own business. Isn''t he hard-hearted and arrogant? I think the original owner just treats him as one Anything? No one helps him now, see how he can get along." The system did not ask any more, he still felt that things would not be that simple. But seeing that Tang Guo didn''t say anything anymore, he was looking at the documents seriously, and he nned to go online to check the various movements in the circle. "Ms. Tang, are you looking for me?" Mei Min and Li Hefei knocked on the door and entered the office. Tang Guo stopped reading the documents, raised her head, and said, "Secretary Mei, you arrange an agent for Wen Huai." Her gaze fell on Li Hefei, "Assistant Li, I will assign you to Wen Huai and be him. Assistant, he will follow his instructions in the future, he may be busy and his sry will be doubled." "Okay, Mr. Tang." Mei Min was a little puzzled, is this an agent arranged? However, Wen Huai does look outstanding. If he is a bit more proficient, with the help of Mr. Tang, he will get up sooner orter. I just hope that Wen Huai will not be like Fu Fan. "Assistant Li, do you have anyments?" Tang Guo asked. Li Hefei shook his head: "No, am I going to pick up Wen Shao now?" "No, he still has things to do today. I''ll talk about it when he is done. Secretary Mei will inform you at that time. From now on, you will be by Wen Huai''s side and take good care of him." Li Hefei was surprised. Is President Tang serious? Even Fu Fan, Mr. Tang is not so nervous? But he also felt that Mr. Tang should have forgotten about Fu Fan long ago. Fu Fan is a little white-eyed wolf, ungrateful guy, and he is not worthy of Mr. Tang, that is, his family, Mr. Tang, who is kind and kind, so Fu Fan is not. Appreciate, not satisfied. The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3414: Female President (22) Chapter 3414: Female President (22) "Xiaofan, take a look at these for yourself." Early in the morning, agent Chen Heng gave some information to Fu Fan. Just after Fu Fan opened it, Chen Heng spoke again. "I told you before that this circle is not that simple. Although you are still young and have been in this circle for several years, Mr. Tang has always been escorting you. He has never suffered. I don''t know what it is. How deep is your water. Now you open your love affair and actively abandon the patron of President Tang. I dont know how many peopleugh at you behind your back." "I didn''t like her in the first ce, and she didn''t show that she likes me very much. Besides, she doesn''t confirm at all around her. I don''t know how many characters are like me. Brother Chen is afraid that she doesn''t know. There are new people around her. . So, I am a dispensable person." "Now that I have someone I like, I have to give Yaling an exnation. I can''t be as unclear as before." Chen Heng was a little angry andughed: "Xiaofan, Mr. Tang doesn''t like you like this, so what else can he like to like you?" "But I dont like her. I cant keep going like this? Im very grateful for her help. I am willing to help if she has something in the future. Now I already have someone I like, should I keep the same Kind of rtionship?" Chen Heng sighed: "At least maintain the superficial rtionship, and it''s good to be separated from her in this way. Don''t look at what you don''t have at the moment, it''s because many people are secretly observing the male one you lost yesterday. The role is that they are probing. Once Mr. Tang does not respond to this matter, they will take the next step. If Mr. Tang never asks about these things, they will no longer fear you, all the resources you have now Will be consumed slowly by people." "Have you seen the information I gave you? These are your endorsements over the past few years, and they are all obtained by Mr. Tang''s resources for you." Fu Fan nced at them. These were the contracts signed at that time, and he didn''t see anything. "I know these are my endorsements, but is there any problem?" "Look at the dates above. Most of them are due this year. If you still have a rtionship with Mr. Tang, many of them may still renew with you, but now that Mr. Tang does not help you, most of them will Lost. Probably, only some businesses that have more personality and fancy you, will choose to continue working with you." Having said that, Chen Heng paused, took a deep breath and said, "But, Xiaofan, the interests in this circle are the top priority, especially those businesses, who are all businessmen. There are very few individuals who have their own personality. Once you Peoples poprity is declining, resources are being consumed, no one is behind, what you have will be slowly taken away. This circle is ups and downs, and the recement is very fast. Originally at this time, you were already at the top. " "Next, you dont need more. You only need one word-of-mouth work per year to stabilize your position. As for now, its not that easy. There are too many people in this circle, and there are countless outstanding people. Many people, what theyck is just an opportunity. To the conditions before you, with President Tang holding you, that is what countless people dream of." "Xiao Fan, there are not many people who purely like you like Mr. Tang." Wonderful book house Chapter 3415: Female President (23) Chapter 3415: Female President (23) In all fairness, Chen Heng was very sorry about this incident, if it hadn''t been for Fu Fan that he already had someone he liked, he also announced his love affair, and thought all this was fake. "Brother Chen, you cant force your feelings. If you dont like it, you dont like it. Moreover, I have also said that for a person like her, showing her liking for me is nothing but a nod to her. You think so well. Besides, things have already happened, and there are new people around her, and it''s useless to say anything." Chen Heng frowned: "Actually, I''m very curious. Did you know Yaling and Mr. Tang for a long time? Mr. Tang is young and beautiful, and powerful. You really haven''t liked her a little bit? You know, She has been holding you for these years, and there are no other messy people around her. In itself, President Tang is a clear stream in the business district." "Moreover, I also heard some gossips about Mr. Tang. I heard that she is a single mother and child. She has been versatile since she was a child. She is a hard-working person. She was sent to study abroad at the age of fifteen, but because of an ident, she lost I had toe back to manage thepany at the age of seventeen after all my rtives. So far, apart from you, no man has been around." Fu Fan looked up in surprise, "Is that right?" "Being with her for so many years, don''t you know?" Fu Fan shook his head: "She has never said that my rtionship with her is not equal at all. To put it bluntly, it is something she is holding. How could she tell me this?" "Xiaofan, what you said is wrong, Mr. Tang likes you." "Okay, Brother Chen, I know you regret this incident, but what should have happened has happened. No matter how much you say, there is no way to recover it. From now on, don''t mention Mr. Tang again." Fu Fan said. Even if I lose all resources, I am considered to be more acting and capable in this circle. If I should use mine, I will still use me." Chen Heng is not optimistic: "Have you ever heard of the fact that the male second suppresses the male first, and the male first part is deleted? And, your reputation is good, and the ones that should be used will indeed use you, but they will only consume Your poprity, use your heat to help other people get up. Look at it, you will know it soon." Chen Heng has no choice but to me Fu Fan for being too popr. He has received too many resources over the years, which makes people jealous. Invisibly, he has blocked many people''s way. ... Although Wen Huai is a dragon, because of its own conditions, it is still different from the general dragon. At least, he is the kind that was booked in advance by a familiar director. In the morning and afternoon, there may be three or five dragon roles to y. After finishing thest dragon role, Wen Huai greeted the director and was ready to leave. Because Tang Guo wanted to make arrangements for him, the directors today said that if there are suitable small rolester, he might be used, but he declined. In fact, Tang Guo was right. With his current situation, he was really wasting time. However, this is the case in this circle, the difference is an opportunity. The more important roles are all booked in advance. Even if there is no reservation, it is not necessarily his. In contact with this circle, he has not never met, the kind of people who have thoughts about him, regardless of men and women. But, he really didn''te to chase fame and fortune. "Wen Huai, yes, you performed very well today." When Wen Huai was about to leave, the director of the crew stopped him. Wonderful book house Chapter 3416: Female President (24) Chapter 3416: Female President (24) "Wen Huai, I have a good role here, and I have never found a suitable person." The main reason is that this role was addedter, not for Wen Huai, but suddenly inspired and felt Such a role will make this part more profound. "I think you are pretty good, are you interested ining over?" The main reason for looking for Wen Huai is that Wen Huai epts any drama, as long as he has the opportunity to show up, he basically doesn''t refuse it. This is like a y idiot. Why can''t I find the right person? That''s because actors with a little bit of fame and image are reluctant to y such a show. After all, there are not many scenes, and there is still a lot to do, and the image is subverted. Unfortunately, he needs such a role again. As for the outsiders, he was a little bit down on it. Out of curiosity, Wen Huai asked what role it was. After listening, he dispelled the idea. Not to mention that a somewhat famous actor is unwilling to act, even if he didn''t meet Tang Guo, he would not take it. "Director Huang, I have other things to do recently, and I can''t take this one." Wen Huai refused directly. When the director Huang used a actor, he couldn''t be reluctant. Many scenes can be realistic, and he will try to be as realistic as possible. Even if the pay is really high, some realistic scenes will be very unfriendly to the actor. Just talk about the scene that Director Huang said, he couldn''t ept it. After all, in this kind of humiliated plot, even if you pay special attention, there will be a lot of physical contact, and he is unwilling. If it was the beautiful youngdy at home who humiliated him, maybe he would reluctantly agree. Pooh! Wen Huai snorted in his heart, he was really wrong yesterday and today. Obviously he is a very principled person, how can he suddenly ept such things with no lower limit? "Wen Huai?" "Director Huang, is there anything else?" Director Huang smiled and said: "Actually, the scenests for more than ten minutes. As long as you perform well, you may not be able to delete it for ten minutes or one minute. This is an opportunity for you." He felt that Wen Huai''s image really fits well. If Wen Huai is bullied by the viin in the plot, and the performance is very miserable, it will definitely make the audience hate the viin in the y, especially easy to substitute. After all, Wenhuai is so good-looking, the better-looking, the more beautiful people are injured, and it is easy to arouse people''s sympathy. Wen Huai was horrified by Director Huang and shook his head quickly: "Thank you Director Huang for your kindness, I do have something to do, and I can''t pick it up." "That''s it." Director Huang didn''t look good. "Actually, I am really optimistic about you. If I change another person, I will look down on it, which is a pity." Huang Dao was declined, and Wen Huai hurried away. The scene of being humiliated by the viin, forget it, he is not interested at all. With this Huang Dao he knows, he will definitely arrange some abnormal actions and scenes at that time. I really don''t know, who will take over at that time. After finishing his work, Wen Huai left the crew, and just about to wait for the bus, he received a call from Li Hefei. "Mr Tang thinks you are almost finished, let me pick you up, Wen Shao, are you finished?" Li Hefei asked. Wen Huai''s eyes swept around, and he didn''t see anyone he was familiar with before he said, "It''s over." "Wen Shao, where do you want to get in the car, I will ask the driver to drive the car over." After confirming the location, Wen Huai passed. After about an hour, Wen Huai returned to Tang Guo''s vi. "President Tang is going to meet up tonight. You have toe backter. Wen Shao, you should have dinner first." Li Hefei said, "In addition, Mr. Tang said that I will follow Shao Wen in the future. If you have anything to do with Shao Wen, just tell me." "Ms. Sister, who is socializing with?" "I made an appointment with someone for a beauty treatment." Li Hefei said. He didn''t know why Mr. Tang had ordered. No matter what Wen Huai asked her, he could talk to him. However, if Mr. Tang ordered, he had to do it. Wen Huai asked again: "Is it a woman?" Wonderful book house Chapter 3417: Female President (25) Chapter 3417: Female President (25) Li Hefei''s eyelids twitched, this kid really knows how to ask questions, and he immediately asked the point. "Of course it''s a woman." Li Hefei replied, "No man would ask Mr. Tang to go to a beauty salon. They only ask Mr. Tang to ride horses and y golf." Wen Huai asked subconsciously: "So, do people often ask youngdies to ride horses and y golf?" "Of course, this is a necessary entertainment." Li Hefei said with warning in his eyes, "Wen Shao, although you have moved in, you''d better not worry too much about many things." "Just to ask, I can actually ride horses and y golf. Miss Sister can take me with me when she goes there." Wen Huai said shamelessly, "By the way, did she have dinner?" This question made Li Hefei stunned. Then he took out his cell phone and said, "I called and asked Secretary Mei. Mr. Tang is usually very busy. He rarely has free time. When he gets busy, he can easily forget to eat. As for participating in those dinners, there is basically nothing to eat." Soon, Mei Min''s phone was connected, and Li Hefei began tomunicate with the other party. "If you don''t eat it, let someone make some porridge to warm it up, and wait until shees back to eat." Wen Huai said to himself, "Even if you are busy, you need to remember to eat. Not eating on time is bad for your health and can easily cause various diseases. ." Li Hefei quickly hung up the phone. Wen Huai asked quickly, "How about it, does Miss Sister have dinner?" "No, Mr. Tang was very busy today, so he just ate at the luncheon. He has been busy until now, and he hasn''t had time to eat." When Wen Huai heard this, he became a little anxious: "I haven''t eaten for a long time, can my body support it?" "The main reason is that today''s time schedule is rtively busy, and there is no time. Secretary Mei should have prepared some food to satisfy his hunger. I heard Secretary Mei said just now that Mr. Tang just used it in the afternoon." "How can those small snackspare to hot meals?" Wen Huai disagreed, and he nced at the abundant food in front of him, "Preparing this kind of food that is not suitable for her, and the big evening, girls are probably not willing to eat too much. Its best to prepare some nutritious porridge. The porridge nourishes the stomach without gaining weight." Seeing that Wen Huai cared about Tang Guo so much, Li Hefei had a better impression of him. "How about I call my helper over to prepare porridge?" Although Tang Guo lives in a vi, she didn''t let her helpers live here. The employees who helped the vi live in a ce about five minutes away. Under normal circumstances, it is during the day or when there is something to do. Wen Huai originally wanted to agree, but then changed his mind to cook some small porridge, which is not very troublesome, so he dispelled that idea. "No, I can cook it. I will cook it after I have dinner, and I will be able to eat it when thedyes back." When Li Hefei heard this, he was stunned for a while, looking at Wen Huai in front of him, a very strange word came out inexplicably in his mind: little cook. Li Hefei couldn''t bear to look directly at the word, Wen Huai seemed unaware of it, eating with relish, eating whatever was on the table, eating very happily, not picky at all. "Shao Wen, I heard that actors are more restrained when ites to eating." Wen Huai raised his head: "That''s a big star. I''m a superstar. I have to do so many things every day. If I don''t eat more, I don''t have the strength. I''m already thin and skinny." Chapter 3418: Female President (26) Chapter 3418: Female President (26) Besides, for my physique, no matter how much I eat, it won''t be very long. Also, I go to the gym three times a week and I can''t get fat. " "Is that so?" "The other point is that dieting is bad for your health, malnutrition, yourplexion will be unsightly, your face will be affected, and you will lose out." He is here to act, as long as he is able to act, he earnestly learns various skills and achieves certain results in this circle. As for letting him go on a diet, he didn''t think it was necessary. His current height and weight are particrly good. Li Hefei thought it made sense, but when he saw Wen Huai, he shook his head again. Some people are born with so good conditions that they don''t have to treat themselves harshly with regard to food. Wen Huai did the same as he said. After dinner, he gave the dishes very diligently. Li Hefei originally said he came, or waited until tomorrow to help the helpere to solve it. Wen Huai said, "It''s just washing the dishes, and it''s not particrly difficult." In fact, he didn''t do these things before. After all, it was the young master of the Wen family, so there was no turn for him to do these tasks. Sinceing out of home, he has done everything and learned many life skills that he once did not know. Li Hefei was relieved when he saw Wen Huai''s skillful cleaning of the bowls. Because of this, even if Wen Huai''s temperament was extraordinary, he never doubted that he was born from a very good background. Li Hefei left when he was making porridge in Wenhuai. Wen Huai''s agent is still being selected, and he has nothing to do with him temporarily. It was almost half past nine, Tang Guo came back. Pushing the door in, I saw Wen Huai leaning on the sofa, staring at the TV screen intently. "Have you slept yet?" Wen Huai raised his head, revealing a mouthful of white teeth: "Waiting for you." "Wait for me?" Tang Guo exchanged his shoes, walked to Wen Huai, and looked at him carefully for a while before asking, "Wait for me? Wait for me to sleep with me?" Ahem... Wen Huai almost choked. Although he didn''t suffer, things happened too quickly, and it seemed a bit unwell. "Don''t worry about this, let''s go with the flow." System: Still a silly boy, when you are anxious in the future, don''t worry, and see who is anxious in the future. "Miss Sister, have you eaten dinner?" Wen Huai asked, "I guess, you must have not eaten." Before Tang Guo could answer, Wen Huai showed an inviting look in his eyes: "There is porridge in the kitchen. If you don''t eat it, you have to take care of yourself. No matter how busy you are, you must take care of yourself. "I really didn''t eat, I was a little hungry." "Then I''ll bring it out for you." Wen Huai jumped up from the sofa and ran to the kitchen happily. Obviously more than 1.8 meters tall, he just ran fast, and went to the kitchen in a hurry. After a while, a bowl of porridge and two side dishes were ced in front of Tang Guo, light and nutritious. "Eat, try to see what it tastes like," Wen Huai continued to praise himself shamelessly, "I did it. I heard Assistant Li say that you are often too busy to eat. This is not good, no matter how young your body is Cant afford to toss for many years. A full meal and a hungry meal, especially at the end of life, will also cause a decline in immunity, and no nutrition, and various diseases wille to you at that time." Tang Guo took a bite of the porridge and another bite of side dishes before saying, "The craftsmanship is good." "That is, I am the most picky person myself, and fortunately I have a little talent in cooking, or I will starve to death sooner orter." Chapter 3419: Female President (27) Chapter 3419: Female President (27) Get used to the delicacies of the mountains and the sea from the snacks, and the dishes cooked by the chef. In general, it is really difficult for him to swallow. In his current situation, it is impossible for him to go to high-end restaurants every day, to the chef''s hotel, and to eat in those private restaurants that are not well-known. No way, I can only do it myself. If it weren''t for the good food he made by himself, he doubted that he might give up his dream for a bite. "Secretary Mei is already helping you choose an economic agent. Take advantage of these two days, take a good rest. Next, you may be very busy because you have not received systematic studies, so you may arrange some for you first. Training course. Is this eptable?" "Of course it can." Wen Huai''s eyes were a little weird. He had thought that Tang Guo would directly let him arrange a role. He was too satisfied with the arrangement of the other party. What hecks is to learn systematically and learn from previous experiences. After all, he was just an actor before, and he may not be able to get in touch with the main actors and old dramas. What he wants to learn is scattered and progress is very slow. No matter how sweet the mouth is, people will be impatient if they ask too much. Let''s talk about reporting for sses again. Let''s not talk about whether there is time or not, but that the cost is also a lot of money, which is not what he can afford currently. If this incident were passed back to his circle, it might have beenughed at for a long time. After all, the former Master Wen had fallen to this point. The next day, Tang Guo went to thepany early. No way, the life of the chief executive is actually very busy. It is not the same as acting on TV. There is not so much free time, and it is not about falling in love every day, just beating the viin in the face. She manages such a bigpany, and every day various documents are delivered to her, and there is at least one meeting a day. Although customers do not meet every day, they basically meet some important people every other day. There are also some dinners that cannot be pushed away. Even after get off work, there are a few hours and there is no free time. Maybe, she will receive invitations for various banquets. After Mei Min filters out some unimportant ones, she must attend the rest, or send some important people from thepany to attend on behalf of thepany. So, she, the big president, has just been in office for a few days, so busy like a spinning top, she has never stopped at all. Tang Guo felt that with such a high level of work, it was really not surprising that the original owner had irregr work and rest, and was sick at a young age. Under normal circumstances, such a character will let people arrange their fitness and rest time. Regarding food, a professional dietitian will definitely do it. Moreover, there will be a family doctor who wille to check the body regrly. If you pay more attention, there should not be too many problems when you are young. I me her for not caring about her body at all. At the beginning, it was thepany left by her parents that supported her to survive. I may have been intrigued since I was a child, and I understand that thispany has spent a lot of effort on my parents, and it is steadily rising. With so many employees'' contributions, if she does note forward to support thepany, all her contributions and hard work will be in vain, and arge number of people will be unemployed. Because of responsibility, she took over the matter. There is no need to borate on what kind of difficulties will be experienced in the middle, and you will understand after a little thought. Finally, there is a person I like, but in the end that person likes other people. Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3420: Female President (28) Chapter 3420: Female President (28) Also because she is not a bad-hearted, cruel person, she will help Fu Fan silently without disturbing Fu Fan and Lan Yaling. But how could it not be sad in my heart. The person who cares is with other people. At that time, thepany will not be able to survive without her, and the breath that naturally supported her to live rxes. In the end, Fu Fan turned to deal with thepany, not knowing what she thought. In the end, she didn''t resist at all, and she understood that she must be very tired, very tired, and didn''t want to ask about these things at all. After returning to his senses, Tang Guo had been busy all morning. Mei Min has been paying close attention to Tang Guo''s physical condition recently. As soon as he arrived, he came in and asked Tang Guo what he would eat for lunch tonight. Compared to yesterday, Tang Guo is not as busy today and is a little more rxed. In addition, Tang Guo ns to train a few more talents to help her manage thepany well. It is indeed a little busy for a person to deal with this every day. As soon as Mei Min came in, Tang Guo''s gaze was horrified. She was inexplicable. She didn''t understand why Mr. Tang looked at her with such a strange look. "Secretary May, do you think you should always be a secretary?" Mei Min was puzzled and said, "I think it''s good." Mei Min was serious. "Besides, many people envy my position. After all, not everyone can be your secretary." Tang Guo looked away, and suddenly felt that Mei Min was not too rxed, nning to put his gaze on other people. She had all thoughts about it, and then she would train four humeral ministers, and this secretary Mei is the person she trusts the most, and she is responsible for overseeing the management of the four humeral ministers. As for her...Of course she can live a small life easily. System: Do you have fun with your little cook? "Ms. Tang, it''s time to order dinner. If I want to eat today, I will ask someone to prepare it." As for nutritionists, they are still recruiting, not so fast. Tang Guo was about to answer, when the phone rang, it was a kind of call from an assistant. "Mr Tang, a young man came from below thepany, he said he wanted to see you, he would not leave if he didn''t see you, and he also said he lives with you, so..." Tang Guo pondered for a while, suspecting that the person was Wen Huai: "What is his name?" "Wen Huai." Hearing this name, Tang Guo''s eyes increased with a smile: "Let hime up." When the phone was hung up, Mei Min looked at Tang Guo subconsciously: "Ms. Tang, who is it?" "Wen Huai." "He?" Mei Min was surprised. "Why did hee to thepany? I have selected Wenhuai''s agent for him. The other party will take over in two days." "Maybe it''s boring to stay at home." Mei Min couldn''t bear it anymore, this petting tone, was it really the manager Tang she knew? President Tang, isn''t it because she was worn by someone? How much Tang always likes Fu Fan, she knows better than anyone, but that Fu Fan is a white-eyed wolf. Nowadays, if you say that you change your heart, is it to divert your attention? After a while, there was a knock on the office door, and Mei Min opened the door and saw Wen Huai standing at the door carrying an insted lunch box. Today''s Wenhuai is dressed in casual clothes. The whole person looks a bit morezy, but it feels clean andfortable. "Secretary Mei is good." Wen Huai smiled at Mei Min. Such a handsome man suddenly smiles at you, and most people may not be able to help it. Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3421: Female President (29) Chapter 3421: Female President (29) But Mei Min is different, she just nodded faintly: "Wen Shao." "Secretary Mei, did Miss Sister have lunch?" Mei Min heard from Li Hefei that Wen Huai had a very good impression of him about preparing porridge for Tang Guo yesterday. "Not yet," she nced at the insted lunch box in Wen Huai''s hand, and she knew in her heart, is this Wen Huai serving President Tang? Therefore, the impression points were added, "You go in, Mr. Tang is in it," at the end, he added another sentence, "Not so busy today." If Wen Huai has always treated Mr. Tang like this, she thinks it is also good. It is not easy for President Tang to walk all the way. If there is someone who understands her and supports her, she should be happier. Mei Min closed the door wittily, and the corners of her lips made some smiles unknowingly. She thought that Wen Huai was very good. It was rare that he cared about Tang''s body so much. He was totally different from Fu Fan. He was indifferent and arrogant. He would only ept Mr. Tang''s goodness and never cared about Mr Tang''s situation. "Why are you here?" "Miss Sister, I''ll bring you lunch." Wen Huaipletely forgot. Two days ago, he felt that he should not develop too fast. Now he has started to take the initiative to care about her, "I did it all, I watched you eat it yesterday. It''s very fragrant. I should be very satisfied with my cooking." "Isn''t it troublesome to do this? Just ask someone to do it." Tang Guo said dubiously. I have to say that Wen Huai''s food is really delicious, mainly because it suits her appetite. System: [I suspect that he has studied the world at the beginning, so he has a good cooking skills. After all, to grab the stomach of the chief executive is to grab the heart of the chief executive. The host is big, this guy is now impressing you with his cooking skills. Tsk tusk tusk, I really dont know the one two days ago who said it was the person who could not develop too fast. System: [Man, it really is duplicity. Tang Guo: "Tongzi, how many years have you been single? Would you like to find one to try? Anyway, you are all systems, male and female, in fact, they are almost the same. Didnt you know two systems before? Look at 222 Suitable, or 111 suitable." As soon as the system heard it, I couldn''t help butin: [The host is big, as you thought it out, 222 is an underage kid, I''m his boss. Obedient is obedient, but I have no idea about him. As for 111, the same as his serial number, it is an old fried dough stick, a bastard, and I am even less interested in him. This kid often sends me some messy emails, all trivial matters have to be written, the words are repeated, thenguage is not concise, and even many ces are not fluent. At first nce, it is a system with little culture. While talking, the system talked about numbering. [This kind of system that is uncultured and can''t even exin the sentences is still a formal organization, and with such good luck, it is really unreasonable to be approached by a powerful host by him. ] The system spit out hard, [This 222 is a lot more pitiful, if it weren''t for me, I would really like to take care of this well-behaved little brother. "What if you meet a female gang in the future?" [Host, I think it''s more fragrant to be single, and I won''t leave it alone. Tang Guo didn''t reluctantly, but relished the food cooked by Wenhuai. "I haven''t been busy in the past few days. I will bring lunch and dinner." Tang Guo paused, and asked against his will: "Will it be too troublesome?" "What''s the trouble, now I eat yours and you live with you. I should cook lunch and dinner for you. Shouldn''t it be right? Besides, what is the rtionship between us? Isn''t it good to develop like this?" Tang Guo nodded: "That''s okay." After Tang Guo finished eating, Wen Huai sat for a while and left, saying not to disturb his work. Walking out of the office building with an insted lunch box, a young man approached and stopped Wen Huai. When this man took off his sunsses, he was a little surprised. He knows this person, isn''t it Fu Fan, the King Fu, who has flourished in the past two years? "Emperor Fu?" "Your name is Wen Huai." The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3422: Female President (30) Chapter 3422: Female President (30) "Yes, my name is Wen Huai. So, have we met?" Fu Fan looked at the location of the office building behind Wen Huai, and shook his head: "I haven''t known each other, but I heard that a neer came by Mr. Tang. I passed by today and happened to see you." "and so?" "It''s nothing, say hello." Fu Fan quickly put on his sunsses, turned and got into the car. Wen Huai held his chin and looked at the leaving car, lost in thought. He didn''t know him before, and he could recognize him at a nce, knowing he was the person next to Miss Sister? Once Fu Fan was behind Tang Guo, he knew about this, after all, there was such a big news in the circle. He also knew that Fu Fan announced his rtionship some time ago. With the instinct of a man, he felt that things were not simple. This Fu Fan had nothing to do and did what he did, and said these specious things, thinking he had never seen Gong Douju opera? It doesn''t matter to know that, in fact, it should be reminding him that there have been other people around Miss Sister. Didn''t Fu Fan announce his love affair, the object is still his assistant? Todays appearance is really baffling. "Xiaofan, I thought you were going back to see Mr. Tang." "Without that idea, I just saw the young man and wanted to walk over and take a look. After all, the other person first entered the society when he saw it, just like me before. Just to remind him that there is no shortage of people around that woman." "Is that so?" Chen Heng whispered, "I thought you can''t let go of Mr. Tang in your heart. However, now that you have left Mr. Tang and announced your love affair, that would be a good thing, if you go wrong. , Lets not say that Mr. Tang cant go back to the past. If you have a hard time exining to the fans, if you regret it again, its not easy to deal with. "Xiaofan, you choose each path yourself. In fact, if you really have President Tang in your heart, it is not a big deal to regret it." Chen Heng suddenly said, "After all, as long as President Tang still likes you, he will help. You handle all the trivial matters of the outside world, dont worry about anything..." "Brother Chen, you think too much. We passed by here today, and I don''t know that the person wille to the office building, don''t we? It''s just passing by, bumped into by chance, just chat with each other, nothing else." "So... as long as you don''t regret it, it may not be a matter of forgetting a person for a while, but over time, any feelings for a person may slowly wear off, especially when another good person appears. , Its easier to forget the other person." In fact, after observation for a while, Chen Heng always feels that things are not that simple. Has Fu Fan really been tempted by Mr. Tang? Not necessarily. "Brother Chen, the rtionship between me and Mr. Tang has passed. You don''t have to report any hope for this." Fu Fan closed his eyes after saying, "I didn''t restst night. I have to try the show in a while. I will recover first. status." Seeing this, Chen Heng didn''t say much. Lan Yaling just sighed slightly, and Lan Yaling was already waiting there. Seeing Fu Fan''s appearance, he really didn''t want to have anything to do with Mr. Tang, so he won''t mention it in the future. I just don''t know how to go the next road, the trouble is definitely more and more. Fu Fan has taken a fancy to a role, because in the current situation, no one has sent a pile of scripts to him to choose. Chapter 3423: Female President (31) Chapter 3423: Female President (31) The directors who were very ardent to him before seemed to have heard some news. Although the role was being tried, the other party informed him politely and asked him to try it. But it is totally different from the previous treatment. Fu Fan epted it well, and as for whether there was a sense of gap in his heart, only he himself knew. Chen Heng felt that kind of gap, and he was still a little bit stunned. In fact, the situation is already very good now. Fu Fan''s behavior would have irritated the other person long ago if he changed another person. And Mr. Tang did nothing, nor did anyone suppress Fu Fan, let alone warn him, or even deal with it. It left a bit of affection, so that those people still dare not really do anything to Fu Fan. [Host, Fu Fan appeared under the office building just now, and he got out of the car to look at your little cook. Seeing that, he was very proud, and said some specious things, mostly to provoke the rtionship between you and the little cook. "How is Wen Huai''s reaction?" [He doesn''t seem to care much, staring at Fu Fan''s car for a while, he carried the insted lunch box and went home very happy. ] The system is depressed, [I thought he would be jealous. [After all, under normal circumstances, the little wife of the big president will feel ufortable, painful, and unbelievable because of this kind of thing, which will cause various misunderstandings... and then what... how to change to the little cook, Is it different? It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t care about the host, but why is he not angry and sad at all? "It may be that he is smarter, and he is not a person without knowledge. It is impossible for him not to know the rtionship between the original owner and Fu Fan." Tang Guo analyzed, "Fu Fan has announced his rtionship with me, indicating that there is no possibility for him. If you are confused and depressed and angry, it may be a problem with your brain." [This...Is that so? ] The system silently epted the result, and sighed, [I thought I was really jealous when the rivals met each other. It seems that there will be no such situation. By the way, the host is big, and Fu Fan seems to have taken a fancy to a role, and today is nning to go to the show. "There is no need to report his whereabouts to me." [I didnt report my whereabouts, that is to say, his y was a sessful trial, but in the end the director and investment dad took advantage of his poprity to make the female one, the male two, and the female one and the two males brought resources into the group. Almost popr. In the next six months, Fu Fan will be exposed to all kinds of heat. "I see, these are all his faults, and it has nothing to do with me." [Host big, are you really not going to do something? The system asked secretly, This doesnt look like your style. "Why are you so gossiping today? When you have time, you can help me observe the people in thepany and otherpanies, and see who is suitable. If there is a chance to dig it up, then dig it up to help me work. I''m so busy every day, I don''t have time. Do other things." [What do you do? Will you be with your little cook? Tang Guo ridiculed the system again, browsing the files quickly. The system didn''t talk any more, but went to help Tang Guo screen people. Within two days, Mei Min''s agent for Wen Huai came, and Li Hefei, an assistant, also officially took office. In addition, Tang Guo provided Wenhuai with a nanny car and a driver. Therefore, the people who apany Wenhuai are the agent Sun Zhen, the assistant Li Hefei, and the driver. From the second day when the agent came to report, Wenzhun started one month of study time, and arranged the time to full every day. Wonderful book house Chapter 3424: Female President (32) Chapter 3424: Female President (32) However, even if the time is fully arranged and there is no time to cook lunch, Wen Huai will tell the cook. Under his order, Tang Guo will give it on time as long as he does not go to other ces, in the city, if there is no meal. She delivers lunch. If she participated in the dinner, the helper would listen to Wen Huai and send Tang Guo some sober soup and porridge. Even, there will be some scented tea that nourishes the stomach and clears the intestines. At night, as long as Wenhuai is free, he will prepare simple porridge and side dishes for Tang Guo. Every day, I changed the way to do it. After tasting the taste, I knew that this cooking skill was not practiced like this in a day or two. But I have to say that Wen Huai is really interested in helping her cook. In just one month, Tang Guo''s lunch and dinner were basically arranged by Wenhuai. In this regard, Mei Min and Li Hefei both looked at Wen Huai with particrly friendly eyes. They have not been with Tang Guo for a short time. Mei Min''s matter was mentioned from the beginning, and Li Hefei was once a soldier. Later, I was discharged from the army, and after leaving the army, I nned to go to the bar as a security guard. The main reason is that there is a pair of frail parents in the family who need money for treatment. A few thousand dors a month is not enough to support the family. He just thought about working as a security guard in a bar at night. He has some skills, and in such a big city, thepany is rtively high. Take the parents to the rental house and live as a family. He goes to work at night. In addition to restoring sleep during the day, he can also take care of his parents and take them to the hospital. The elderly suffer from some senile diseases, which are not fatal, but bothering to stare. Therefore, as a security guard at night, the sry is good and very suitable for him. But Li Hefei has a sense of justice, and it is this innate sense of justice that makes him offend others. At that time, he helped a girl of about 18 years old, showed the other person the way, and let the opponent out again, offending a certain boss. As a result, he was beaten by someone, and the bar didn''t dare to ask him and drove him away. The room leak happened in the evening rain, the sry was not paid, and his father was sick again, so he made up a little money and paid his father hospital expenses. In front of his parents, he is a tough guy of 1.8 meters and a pir of the family. But in the corner of the hospital, he hid and cried secretly. At that time, he felt that he was ipetent, and one day he almost couldn''t afford his father''s hospitalization. At that time, I just ran into apany executive who came to the hospital to see a sickpany, and ran into Li Hefei who was crying with a headache. The original owner had never seen him before, the 1.8-meter man, crying heartbreakingly in the corner. I was a little curious and sympathetic, thinking that something bad must have happened to him. After arranging someone to investigate, Li Hefei was formally hired as her assistant, and you will help her deal with some troubles. Li Hefei has been in the bar for several years and has seen all kinds of people. He still understands the basic rules. The only drawback is that this person has too much sense of justice to do things that vite principles and morals. Five minutes away from the original main vi is Tangs staff dormitory. Some employees of the Tang family, as well as the servants of the vi, including Li Hefei and his parents, live there. This staff dormitory is specially built for Tang''s staff. Wonderful book house Chapter 3425: Female President (33) Chapter 3425: Female President (33) In the staff dormitory building, there are single rooms and suites, which can satisfy various types of employees. As long as you have been promoted to a certain position or have been in thepany for a certain number of years, you can still be allocated a house in the future. It is worth mentioning that in the scope of Tang''s project, real estate is also operated. That''s why, Tang''s employees are very cohesive, and they are all conditions given by the original owner, which are really generous. "Brother Sun said that he is already showing me some roles that suit me." At night, when Tang Guo was eating dinner, Wen Huai sat in front of her with a mouthful of white teeth, "I won''t let you down. ." "What do you want, let Sun Zhen help you arrange it. Sun Zhen also mentioned it to me. I suggest that you try to y a male third, but this role should be chosen carefully. Even if it is not the most important role, it must be left for others. A deep impression is good." "The male number three is already very good. If it weren''t for the help of a youngdy, I might still have to take on some roles for a few minutes." It may be that the height of the station is different since childhood, and Wen Huai doesn''t feel that there is anything in being taken care of. not good. On the contrary, after so much suffering outside, he finally felt the warmth, which should have moved him extremely. Especially after getting along for a month, he felt that if he died in the arms of the youngdy, it would be worth it. As for the face, he didn''t care at all. "I told Brother Sun, I don''t go to the flow school, but the acting school. I want to act and take the script. As long as it serves a good script and does not vite the principles, you can shoot." Tang Guo raised her head and said, "I also told Sun Zhen that if there are intimate scenes, we are not allowed to shoot." System: Well, this is like a domineering president. "I listen to you. In fact, I don''t want to make intimate scenes. It''spletely unnecessary. It''s idol dramas. If you don''t have a character you like, try not to pick it up." At this point, Wen Huai asked suddenly. Miss sister, dont you think Im not so good?" "There is nothing bad, you have your own principles, and I think you really like filming, instead of chasing fame and fortune like other people. With me, you can do what you like. What is the problem, I will help you with it." "You are so good, I want to marry you." Wen Huai said shamelessly, "In fact, first think that we can develop faster. Sometimes feelingse, and there is no way to stop the storm. " Tang Guo''s expression was calm: "Don''t worry, you are still young, in your early twenties, and focus on your career first." "Getting a family and starting a business, starting a family first and then starting a business, it''s the same thing." Wen Huai was a little anxious. It''s not that the youngdy likes the new and hates the old. It''s been a month and thinks that he is old, not the same kind of enthusiasm as before? This month, he was still busy, and he could only meet her in the morning and evening every day. He didn''t go to thepany at noon and didn''t leave a deep impression on her. This can''t work. Thinking of the male fairiesing by Miss Sister''s side, there are countless counts. If he can let other people discover this baby, he has to eat it in his mouth early. System: Hee hee, silly boy, I''m worried now. When I was enthusiastic before, I said something not to develop so fast. He knew that this silly boy would regret it sooner orter. If you follow it from the beginning, won''t there be so many things? Wonderful book house Chapter 3426: Female President (34) Chapter 3426: Female President (34) Take a look, his host is so good, so luminous that the people all over the country know, see how he looks at the flowers and nts outside that he wants to reach in. "I think we can try to pull the little hands." Wen Huai felt that time waits for no one, and some measures must be taken. When she said this, she moved to Tang Guo''s side and held her left hand: "After dinner, let''s go for a walk." "It''s dark." "Its dark, it doesnt affect walking, just turn on the light outside. Headquarters can, lie down after eating, thats not good for the stomach. As the saying goes, walk a hundred steps after a meal and live to ny-nine ." "It makes sense. Let''s go when I finish eating." The little cook asked for a walk together, and Tang Guo of course allowed it. Looking at the other person''s joy, what she can''t satisfy. System: Look at this little idiot. He is so happy that he can''t close his mouth. He is really blinded by his face. After the meal, Tang Guo nned to wash the bowl, and was pushed onto the sofa by Wen Huai and gave her a ss of water. "Just one person''s bowl, I''ll wash it. I heard Secretary Mei said that you haven''t rested all day, take a break, wait for a walk, and thene back to wash, you can sleep well. By the way, I will give you a good night''s sleep. I bought an aroma steam eye mask and tried it when I was sleeping. It can relieve eye fatigue. I have used this often before and it works." "If I didn''t know that you were a filmmaker, I thought you came to me to advertise." Tang Guo sat on the sofa without reluctance. See Wen Huai bouncing and happy, so let him do it. No wonder, men like to be chief executives. Who doesn''t like having such a petite at home? Moreover, she is a little petite plus a petite husband, she is much smarter than those little petite wives of big CEOs. One night, it passed so beautifully. For Wen Huai, it was a day of great progress. After all, he pulled the youngdy''s hand by his sister, and they had no objection, and he was willing to take a walk with him. He decided to buy a nice ring for her to wear when he epted the role and sent the money. Thinking of these things in his mind, Wen Huai fell into a dream. On the second day, Wen Huai began to choose a suitable role with his agent Sun Zhen. Tang Guo is a big man, who is still living in her vi, and those who pay attention to these will soon know. So it was really easy for Sun Zhen to get the script. But knowing that Wen Huai only has a male third role, many directors are still surprised and have never seen such a small appetite. Within a few days, the script was selected, and Wen Huai went to try the show. The director was very satisfied, and then he joined the crew and got busy. Fortunately, the filming ce is in this city, so there is no need to go far outside. Wen Huai wille back after filming. Fu Fan, who was on the other side, had also joined the crew, which was the y of the male number one before. From the first day of filming, Fu Fan encountered some troubles, mainly from the cynicism of the first female and the second male. Of course, it was not very obvious, just talking with guns and sticks. Both of these two have a bit of background. Knowing that Fu Fan has no background, the two arrogant and arrogant, of course, united without hesitation. But in filming, Fu Fan is a veteran, and when the two of them work together, there is no way to suppress his scenes. After all, he still has the ability to mix it up. Only Fu Fan''s assistant, Lan Yaling, was more aggrieved. Wonderful book house Chapter 3427: Female President (35) Chapter 3427: Female President (35) Because of Fu Fan, Lan Yaling is always embarrassed by the female first and male second in the crew. It''s not a big deal, just some small details, small things. But such things are piled up too much, and it is also very ufortable in people''s hearts. Especially the original Fu Fan will be assigned a separate dressing room every time. But now, the first female and second male backers have to upy a dressing room alone. The venue was so big that Fu Fan had to share the dressing room with other people. Although not everyone, they are very embarrassed by Fu Fan, but they are really iparable. In the past, a bunch of people around to his Yingdi Fu''s call to Fu Yingdi, all of them were particrly ttering and courteous. Regarding all this experience, from the surface of Fu Fan, it was not obvious what he was thinking. He himself walks with a slightly high and cold personality, and he is not a particrly gentle person to the outside world. Therefore, he watched this happening coldly, as if he didn''t show any particrly angry appearance. This kind of performance made the first female and male second a bit unwilling. After all, Fu Fan still has a certain position in this circle. But no one is covering him, and sooner orter he will be pulled from the altar. Although Fu Fan was the actor, he was a smash hit, but he is not an old man who has been chaotic in this circle for more than ten or twenty years, so his foundation is not stable at all. "Xiaofan, this is just the beginning, how about it, can you still cope with it?" Chen Heng asked, "Now if you say you can''t cope with it, then you have to cope with it. You have no way back, you can only bite the bullet. Go on. Theing days may get harder and harder, but..." Chen Heng patted Fu Fan on the shoulder, and said with satisfaction: "But you are not the same as those popr traffic stars. You are a strong yer. As long as you get through the current difficulties, immerse yourself in one or two years, stick to you. My own heart can stand in this circle. Therefore, I have an idea, that is, when I ept the script, I can only take what is beneficial to you." "Even if it''s not a male one, it''s better than picking up some shoddy ones. Although you don''t have a backer, your own strength will not disappear. And the reputation umted in the past few years, don''t be afraid of not being filmed. There are still some directors who dont look at the people behind them, but only look at the actors themselves. As long as these directors have the right roles in their hands, youll try. "Brother Chen meant that this role shouldn''t be taken now?" Fu Fan asked. Chen Heng hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Although this drama has invested a lot of money and paid you a lot of money, have you ever known the female first and male second of this drama?" "I heard that the two main investors arranged toe in." Fu Fan replied, he was not interested in understanding the situation of those people. However, some basic information is also known. In the crew, these two people are indeed very arrogant. Regarding his own treatment, he did feel the gap. However, he was mentally prepared for these things. At present, Fu Fan didn''t know about Lan Yaling being bullied by men and women. Otherwise, it may not be so calm. But soon, Fu Fan will know. "Then have you understood their resume, character, and image in the public?" The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3428: Female President (36) Chapter 3428: Female President (36) Fu Fan paused and said, "I shouldn''t have to understand them this way." "You are still too young, too arrogant, and too well protected before." When ites to this, Chen Heng can''t help but think of Tang Guo, how good Mr. Tang is. Young and beautiful, and he likes Fu Fan wholeheartedly, he doesn''t understand. Such a white and rich beauty, but many men can''t dream of it. Fu Fan doesn''t like it. Isn''t it true love is nothing? He actually had some opinions on Lan Yaling. This was the assistant he arranged for Fu Fan, but Fu Fan was quietly attracted. It really is. But Lan Yaling himself has nothing wrong with him. It can be said that he is a hardworking, nonzy, sincere little girl with a very good character. That is, he felt that the two were not very suitable. Especially because of Lan Yaling, Fu Fan is now in a predicament and can''t do it withoutining. However, Fu Fan liked it. He knew the character of the other party, so he didn''t dare to me Lan Yaling more. But Fu Fan knew, his temper came up, and he didn''t know what to do. "Is there any problem?" Fu Fan always felt that Chen Heng had something to say. Chen Heng said bluntly: "You have also worked with them for a few days, did you feel anything when you yed against them?" "There are not many scenes with them for the time being these days," Fu Fan said to his own thoughts. "There are slightly more scenes with the female number one, and there are only two scenes with the male number two, and they are all fights. Basically no lines." Speaking of this, Fu Fan exined his own experience again: "In one of the fights, the other party used a substitute for a slightly difficult action." "When you were ying with the female one, did you feel anything?" Fu Fan: "The line skills are a bit poor, but in this circle, many actors are not very good in line skills. This shouldn''t affect too much. There will be special dubbingter." "How do you feel about the other party''s acting skills?" Fu Fan finally understood what Chen Heng was about to say, and replied, "It''s a bit blunt, and the expressions in some scenes are very unnatural. Brother Chen, should you say this?" "Yes, this is what I want to say, Xiaofan, do you understand your current situation? You are an acting school, and you work with two neers who have no acting skills. If you make a movie that passes by then, forget it, if If you cant make it through, dont look good, and the audience is not satisfied, what do you think you will lose?" Fu Fan''s expression slightly changed, and of course his poprity would be lost. Even if many people don''t think that there is a problem with his acting skills, they think he is being hurt by others. But in the future, whenever someone mentions a bad movie, they will mention Fu Fan, saying that Fu Fan has acted in that bad movie. Since he is in this circle, of course he still likes acting. With his appearance, it is easy to be a traffic star and only seek fame and fortune. However, what he likes is acting and winning prizes. If the word of mouth is broken, it will be somewhat contrary to his original intention. "You should also understand my worries? This is the beginning, and I will be a lot of heat here in the future." "Look, your trouble will soone." The trouble Chen Heng said dide soon. No one dared to fry cp with Fu Fan when the original master was covered. As for now, it''s different. "Miss Sister, hasn''t Fu Fan announced his rtionship? Why does he even scramble cp with others." In the evening, Tang Guo and Wen Huai had dinner, and when they came back from a walk, they sat and watched TV together. Wen Huai swiped his cell phone for a while, and saw a hot search, quickly pointed it to Tang Guo, and smiled very happily. Chapter 3429: Female President (37) Chapter 3429: Female President (37) "What do you think?" Tang Guo asked rhetorically. Wen Huai smiled and said, "It''s mostly a bundling operation. Although I have been in this circle not long ago, I still see a lot of things. A famous actor like Fu Fan, if he doesn''t pay attention, is easy to be **** for consumption. The person who binds him is still the heroine of the show he is currently filming. This kind of thing is generally difficult to avoid." "The heroine, if I remember correctly, should be a neer. About a month ago, he appeared in a variety show. I guess that the other party is probably not small, or has a backer." "You know a lot." "That is," Wen Huai didn''t think there was anything wrong with self-confidence, and didn''t think it was shameless. "Mydy is so good, I don''t know which eye Fu Fan is blind." While speaking, he was still secretly observing Tang Guo''s expression. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with her expression, and she didn''t seem to love Fu Fan very much, she felt relieved. It seems that Miss Sister is a very sensible person, and when Fu Fan is over, there will be two paragraphs, and there is nothing to do with it. Since I brought him back, it must be someone who treats him wholeheartedly and will not look at him. Wen Huai took the opportunity to hold Tang Guo''s hand and moved a little closer to her. Now the two of them were basically close together. He was holding the phone in one hand and Tang Guo''s in the other. The screen of the phone was within sight of the two. The thumb of his right hand was constantly sliding the screen of the phone, and it was about Fu Fan and the cp who yed the first female role. "Are we officially together now?" Wen Huai felt that it was a very good time, "I think it''s almost time, what do you think, Miss Sister? We have known each other for more than a month, more than a month, I will eat yours and live You, what you wear, what you use, and let you find resources for me, basically yours." "If this is not together, then it is a bit intolerable." Tang Guo raised her eyes with a smile in her eyes: "Are you in the wrong line? You shouldn''t act, you should talk about cross talk." "It is too difficult to say that cross talk is too difficult, and I have to have a certain talent. I may not bepetent. Besides, I am not interested in that." "Miss Sister, do we count as a formal rtionship?" Wen Huai would not stop without asking a result today. After living together, she wrapped everything about him, and now the little hands are pulled by him. It''s not the kind of rtionship, and no one will believe it. "Miss Sister, why don''t you answer, do you dislike me?" "No." "Then you like it?" Wen Huai said to himself, "It must be like it, otherwise, how could you take me home decisively? Right? Let''s not mention the past. Since you like me, I I have a good impression of you too, and now holding hands, we are just a match." "No objection, that means agree." Wen Huai logged in and clicked on his Weibo homepage and started writing Weibo news. Before that, he was just a fool, and apart from a few colleagues he knew, there were not a few people who followed him at all. As far as his previous scenes are concerned, the audience may not remember who he is. "What are you doing?" Tang Guo was a little curious, saying that Wen Huai was stupid, but he would seize the opportunity. Wonderful book house Chapter 3430: Female President (38) Chapter 3430: Female President (38) "As a Peony, he finally got out of his order and sent a Weibo to celebrate." Wen Huai nced at Tang Guo, "Miss Sister, would you mind?" "No." Isn''t it just a post? Just take a picture and publish it without any problems. System: Just know, just know, just know it''s like this. "I can rest assured that." Wen Huai quickly edited two sentences, for fear that Tang Guo would go back. Those two sentences were: Today is off the order, happy. I hope my little sister and I can be together for a long time. Wen Huai, who was going to send it out, suddenly felt that there were only two sentences, which seemed a bit monotonous, and a bit unworthy of the beginning of the love between him and his little sister. So, he clicked on the picture below, chose to take a photo, and said to Tang Guo with a look of special anticipation: "It''s better to have a picture." Seeing Tang Guo nodded, the corners of his mouth couldn''t close. Sure enough, his youngdy likes him. If she doesn''t, can he allow him to do such a thing? After taking a picture of the two holding hands with their fingers crossed, Wen Huai posted the dynamic. Afterwards, he clicked on his personal information and changed his single status to being in love. Although not many people pay attention to Wenhuai, there are still a few. There are also several new concerns, namely Wen Huai''s agent Sun Zhen, assistant Li Hefei, and Mei Min, who is very concerned about Wen Huai. Mei Min pays attention to Wenhuai, of course, because of Tang Guo. After all, this is the person Tang Guo is currently holding, and she has to observe any movement. At this time, Mei Min also had no news, because she had set up special attention, she received a reminder that Wen Huai had posted on Weibo. Wen Huai basically doesn''t post Weibo, so Mei Min subconsciously clicked in and took a look. With this look, I couldn''t help but rub my eyes. Looking at that paragraph is a bit naive, and letting people look at it, they know that the owner who posted this paragraph is indeed happy from the heart. Mei Min was a bitplicated for a while, and there was a hand holding her ten fingers crossed, and another white and slender hand with a watch on her exposed wrist. She is familiar with that watch, isn''t it the one of her family manager Tang. ? Mei Min was a little bit dumbfounded, and a little bit pleased. She didn''t know why, she was so pleased, it was really hell. Perhaps it really is that I have seen too many ghosts over the years, and suddenly discovered that there are sincere people like Wen Huai who are moved to Tang Guo inexplicably. This month, Wen Huai''s various performances have won Mei Min''s heart. Wen Huai arranges meals for Mr. Tang every noon and evening. She looked much better, and she did not enter the hospital again as she worried. "This Wenhuai, it''s okay. If it can stay the same, Mr. Tang really picked up a treasure this time." Mei Min smiled and muttered these words, and then under the dynamic, sent two words: Congrattions. Then she clicked on Wen Huai''s homepage and found that the other party had changed her situation into being in love, and she had a high regard for Wen Huai. She remembers Fu Fan at the time, but she has been single to the public without any love. Mr. Tang didn''t care about these people, plus he was busy, and he didn''t go to ask Fu Fan much. In fact, she just respected Fu Fan. So, this is the difference between likes and dislikes? Wonderful book house Chapter 3431: Female President (39) Chapter 3431: Female President (39) Li Hefei also saw that he was about the same as Mei Min, who had received help from the original owner in adversity, so he paid close attention to everyone around Tang Guo. On the second day, Wen Huai clearly felt that Li Hefei was particrly friendly to him. But he was also very happy, and when he was free, he invited people he knew to eat. Someone asked what was going on, and he said that he was out of order and fell in love with a very beautiful and gentle youngdy. Li Hefei and Sun Zhen were a little bit dumbfounded, but those who were also on the crew felt a little bit delicate. This Wen Huai obviously brought resources into the crew, otherwise the director would not treat him so well and would take care of all aspects. They had never heard of the name Wen Huai in this circle. Therefore, they all believe that Wenhuai should have a backing behind. But now Wen Huai happily announced that he was in love, allowing them to overthrow that idea. Could it be that the reason why Wen Huai entered the crew is not because he has a backer, but because he may have an extraordinary background and is a young master whoes to the entertainment industry to y? Many things and characters in the business district, especially those low-key young men, they don''t know. But after Wen Huai and the people around him announced that he was in love, many people''s attitudes towards him changed a lot. Wen Huai overheard someone whispering about whether he was a rich young master, and almost spit out. Hearing the various spections of those gossips, he never thought that his carefully hidden identity would be guessed by ident because of a love. However, he would not admit it. On the same day, Wen Huai also received condolences from family members. "A Huai, are you in love?" It was Wen Huai''s mother who called, "Which girl is it? How is your character?" Wen Huai was hiding in the toilet to answer the phone. He heard his mother asking like this, and was particrly speechless: "Mom, if you call this, you know where I am." "Hey, you scumbag, you''re finally amazing once, and you talked about such an amazing object, when will you take it home?" Mother Wen is happy now, and doesn''t care about Wenhuai''s mixed entertainment industry anymore. . Who is Tang Guo? The famous strong woman in the country, young, beautiful and capable. Now they are falling in love with her waste boy, are they still worried that no one will take care of the property and no one will inherit it? If this kid likes acting, he will act as a quilt, if his wife is capable. "You were born just a few days ago, and after your face grew open, I felt that it was not easy. The main reason was that it was so good-looking, it seemed like a soft meal." Wen Huai: "..." Did your son say that? "After all, it''s so good-looking, it''s really impossible not to eat soft rice." Mother Wen continued, "In fact, we have been waiting for older rich women to look at you and make you hate that circle, so I wille back to ept our training. As long as you have been beaten by the society, you will know the warmth of your home." Wen Huai: Damn it, ill-intentioned, this family. "Ahuai, stay with Miss Tang. That''s a good girl. There are too many flowers in the circle. Don''t let your eyes get lost. If you like acting, go acting. Find a suitable opportunity and lead the generals. Come back home." Mother Wen said to herself: "I have discussed with your dad and your grandfather. If you are really suitable, get married soon. Anyway, you don''t mind to announce your rtionship. When you get married, you can still get married. Let your wife get acquainted with thepany early, and we will work together. When she manages it in the future, it will be easier." Wen Huai: "..." "Mom, you are too anxious." "What are you worried about? You have been together for more than a month. Those who are on blind dates will basically get married in a month. I just ask you to find a suitable opportunity." Wen Huai: Yes... Is it? ... "President Tang, there is someone from Wen''s side, saying that there is a project to discuss with us, and I hope that Mr. Tang will personally discuss this project." When receiving this call, Mei Min thought it was a liar. Wonderful book house Chapter 3432: Female President (40) Chapter 3432: Female President (40) Later, the other party said that they wanted to make an appointment to talk, and even sent some of the information to her. She looked through the information. This project is exactly the recent big news of Wen''s. Manypanies want to cooperate with Wen''s on this project. As long as there are no idents, cooperation on this project can only be profitable. She couldn''t understand why Wen''s base camp was not here, and they had never cooperated before, and it would be better for them to choose some majors to do this? Is it because her family manager Tang is too powerful, so Wen feels that it is better to cooperate with Mr. Tang? This is not the reason, and she can''t think of other reasons. Wen''s, unfortunately, is also in the top five in the country. What''s more, it''s not coincidentally that Wen''s has been the firstpany for three consecutive years. "Well, I will go personally." System: [Host, it seems that the Wen family are more anxious. "I don''t know if you are in a hurry, but I am more interested in the projects they are going to cooperate with. Since they will all be a family in the future, then I''m wee." On the same day, Mei Min arranged time for Tang Guo. The two parties met on the third day to discuss cooperation and it went smoothly. It was Wen''s president who came with his wife in person, and after the talk, they had dinner together. Later, Mrs. Wen praised Tang Guo''s good skin and asked her if she often went to beauty salons and what projects she did. After chatting, the two went to the beauty salon. "Are you going to the beauty salon with someone again?" It was Wen Huai who came back from filming one day and found that Tang Guo had not yet returned home, mainly because it was almost eight o''clock. The youngdy at home is so good-looking, so nice, and wandering around every day, what if she is attracted by other people? He is a little worried. "Is it female?" "Does the youngdy eat at night? How about you? If you don''t eat well, I will prepare some porridge for her. Finally, I have a good stomach. Don''t get sick again because I didn''t eat well in a day." Mei Min couldn''tugh or cry, she could feel Wen Huai''s vinegar and caring through the phone. She felt that even if she was a woman, Mr. Tang, the little cook, would still be jealous. "Young Master Wen, there is no need to prepare today. The number of people meeting President Tang for dinner today is unusual. President Tang ate very well, and both parties didnt drink much. In order to meet each other, President Tang didnt have anything else to do this afternoon. Arrangement, so its not very tired. Mei Min said, Mr Tang also said, if youre tired for a day, take a break early and dont exhaust yourself. "I know, don''t worry, I''m as strong as a cow, Secretary Mei, you don''t need to worry about my little sister, I will take care of myself. Tell her, I will wait for her toe back to sleep." "By the way, what kind of client did you see today?" Wen Huai couldn''t help asking more, and being able to eatfortably at entertainment really made him a little curious. Moreover, after eating, I went to the beauty salon with the partner''s female partner, which shows that the talk was really good. "It''s Wen''s president and wife of the president. They currently have a particrlyrge project and n to cooperate with President Tang. Looking at the situation today, the project should be about to be negotiated, and we will wait for the two parties to discuss some details and sign the contract." Min rarely smiled, "Moreover, Mrs. Wen and Mrs. Wen are really approachable. They didn''t persuade Mr. Tang to drink at all. They kept saying that drinking too much would hurt their health. They went to a private restaurant. They are so delicious, they are all carefully prepared by the chef." The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3433: Female President (41) Chapter 3433: Female President (41) "Wen''s?" President Wen, Mrs. Wen? Wen Huai was a little dumbfounded, and only after returning to his senses, he asked quickly, "Which Wen''s?" "It''s the Wen''s in City C, thergest Wen''s in the country. Recently, they have made a big move. Neither I nor Mr. Tang expected that they would actually like ourpany and choose to cooperate with us." Although Tang''s is also very powerful, it still needs to be investigatedpared to Wen''s. The age of Wen''s existence will go back very far, and the status can be said to be too stable. The connections and money umted are countless. Wen Huai hung up the phone with a dazed expression, and then he couldn''t help calling his mother. Mrs. Wen, who was lying in the beauty salon, was not surprised at all when she received the call: "Yes, I am doing beauty care with Xiaoguo." Yes, after discussing cooperation, having meals, and now having a beauty treatment together, they are no longer called Mrs. Wen and President Tang, but Aunt Wen and Xiaoguo. "Mom, what do you want to do?" Wen Huai copsed a little, "isn''t it a bit bad for you to do this?" "Your dad and I think it''s very good, and your grandfather thinks it''s good too. Okay, your mom, I want to do beauty seriously, and I don''t want to talk anymore." After speaking, Mother Wen hung up the phone and continued with Tang Guo chatted. System: I just told your son, who is it that doesn''t want to talk anymore? The virtues of these two mothers and sons are really simr. Tang Guo didn''t curiously ask Wen''s mother who called her, so as not to stop talking about the topic. Wen Huai found that there was no way to stop his parents'' movements, he could only open one eye and close one eye, watching his parents cooperate with Tang Guo. And he, now is the beginning of the show business circle, in order to live up to the cultivation of the youngdy, of course, he must seriously film. On Fu Fan''s side, something lively happened. Fu Fan was ranked No. 1 in the hot search on Weibo, but this time the No. 1 is not good for Fu Fan. It''s not a binding operation for the female No.1. I want to borrow him to stir up the poprity. There are only four words in the hot search: Fu Fan beats people. Fu Fanben was a smashing star, and even in the middle of the night, these four words might be in the process of crashing the entire software. Moreover, there is no one to help Fu Fan quickly solve these troublesome things. The hot search is still in the afternoon, and it is impossible to be the same as before. This kind of negative hot search does not dare to be posted. Even if it is going to be posted, there will be a professional team to help him public rtions just after the first signs. The reason is that Fu Fan learned about Lan Yaling being bullied in the crew. Especially when looking at the assistants of some young actors, they even dared to face the strength of Lan Yaling, and even deliberately failed to hold it firmly when handing the water, so Lan Yaling''s hands were scalded by boiling water. Although she dodged in time, she was hot red for a small piece and blistered after a while. Of course, such things cannot be concealed by Fu Fan. Fu Fan went to the little actor at the time and asked the other party to give an exnation. As a result, the little actor kept saying that this was because Lan Yaling hadn''t held it steady. It was really no wonder his assistant. Still yelling, you Fu Fan is the actor, but don''t use this identity to bully these little-known actors. As a result, Fu Fan couldn''t help it, and directly beat the little actor. This scene was filmed by someone who wanted to. What made Fu Fan even more angry was that after the little actor was punched, he even said something that made him angry. The error-free chapters of "Quick Wear: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in the hand-ying bar, there are no advertisements in the site, please also collect and rmend the hand-ying! Like to wear fast: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. Chapter 3434: Female President (42) Chapter 3434: Female President (42) "Fu Fan, what are you looking up to? Do you think you are still the former Fu Fan who was covered by Mr. Tang? If it turns out, I am really afraid of you, now I am really not afraid." Fu Fan was very angry. What he hated most was that someone mentioned his rtionship with Tang Guo in front of him. Every time he achieved what he achieved, everyone would say, if it wasnt for Mr. Tang, or Mr. Tang... Every time... if it wasnt for Mr. Tang holding the man named Fu Fan, he would be able to get to where he is today. ? However, if it were not for his own efforts, even if only that woman, he would not be able to go to this day. These people can only see the external forces that help him, and they can''t see his efforts at all. Therefore, Fu Fan couldn''t hold back and beat him again. As a result, the four words "Fu Fan Beating People" were listed on Weibo''s top search in a while. Many fans did not believe that this would have been done by the indifferent Fu Fan. Those supporters of Fu Fan really didn''t believe that he would beat people, so they scolded them on Weibo. But it didn''t take long for Fu Fan''s video of beating people to be posted on the Inte. Although these videos were quickly withdrawn, there are still people who have saved a copy long ago. It is impossible to withdraw cleanly. It is not that the investors are willing to help Fu Fan, but that they still need Fu Fan''s poprity and have to help him. Because they have invested in the drama he is making now, and they have to make money. They can''t watch this drama go down the street in the future, which can keep Fu Fan as much as possible. Here, Chen Heng also responded very quickly. He has already asked people to write an apology letter. In order to let the fans continue to support Fu Fan, he even asked Fu Fan to shoot an apology video. "Brother Chen, they are deceiving too much, Ya Ling has such a big bubble in his hands, haven''t you seen it?" Fu Fan really didn''t think he was wrong. If it wasn''t for those people to provoke him and bully Lan Yaling, he would Hit people. "Brother Chen, I was just people asking them to apologize at first. You should have seen their attitudeter." "Do you still want to act? Do you still want to be in this circle? Xiaofan, you have finally made it so far. Now is the hardest time, why are you so impulsive?" Chen Heng had a very headache. I don''t know how many people are waiting for Fu Fan to make a mistake. No, this kid really sent it to others. If he didn''t know that Fu Fan didn''t like to listen to some things, and couldn''t help being angry even after listening, he really wanted to say another thing, or that General Tang Fu Fan protected him too well. I''ve been in this circle for a few years, haven''t you seen the curves in it? Any mistakes now have no effect on Fu Fan. Okay, hit people. Those people care about what you hit. You are a public figure. It''s not right for you to hit people. No matter what you want, if you hit people, it''s violence and copse. "Xiao Fan, I know that you are a capable person, and I also understand that you have always hoped. Other people''s view of you is that you are a serious actor." Chen Heng still couldn''t help mentioning Tang Guo." Rather than just seeing President Tang who once stood behind you, right?" Fu Fan''s face changed slightly. Indeed, he was cruel before because the little actor was too much. What he said was like poking a knife in his heart. "But they are also right. Without Mr. Tang, you wouldn''t be able to disy your strength so smoothly." Wonderful book house Chapter 3435: Female President (43) Chapter 3435: Female President (43) "Don''t rush to get angry, Xiao Fan. Look at this circle. Isn''t there a person who has better acting skills than you, stronger than you, but not as popr as you, just not popr?" Fu Fan was silent, of course, but not a lot. In this circle, there are very few who are in the foreground. Many people act for a lifetime, let alone be the first line, the second line may not have a chance. "Why can you? You really think that this circle can be mixed just by virtue of strength?" Chen Heng said patiently: "Now you are a public figure, and you have indeed beaten someone. I ask you to apologize for loving you, and even make a video to apologize. Not to apologize to the little actor who bullied Ya Ling, but to ask you to The fans apologize." "How do you say?" Fu Fan had calmed down. "You make a video and tell the reason for your beating. I have already asked someone to write the words for you. You can read them yourself and then tell them in your own words. I have watched it several times, and I have no such words. problem." Fu Fan looked through it earnestly, and in summary, he admitted that he had beaten others, admitted that it was wrong for him to act on impulse, and was willing to ept any scolding and punishment. But he doesn''t regret beating people, because he beating people should be done as a man. Shouldn''t a man protect his own woman? "I have arranged for someone to take Ya Ling to the hospital, and I asked her to take some photos on the back of her hand. Now there is a piece of red on the back of her hand, and there is also a big blister. You can send a text first and attach this picture to it. You admitted that it was wrong to hit someone, it was impulsive, but you couldnt tolerate it in front of anyone at that time. After all, you have to protect Ya Ling so that your girlfriend is not injured, right?" "Why, that''s not okay?" "can." This is also true, Fu Fan epted. Because Chen Heng responded quickly, Fu Fan quickly sent a letter of apology and included the photo of Lan Ya Ling''s hand injury. Not long after it was posted, countless people rushed to forward it. Fu Fan''s words were based on the apology letter, organized by himself, and after Chen Heng read it, there was nothing wrong with it, so he sent it up. Many fans have epted Fu Fan and Lan Yalings love affairs. They heard that he was beating for his own woman. Not only do they not me him, but also think that he did a good job. This is what he did as a man. The thing, although it is impulsive. As a result, countless fans wereforted and hoped that Fu Fan would not be so impulsive in the future. After all, doing so would make it easy for himself to be hacked, allowing some people to find opportunities to hack him. They also didn''t want Fu Fan to have an ident because of such a thing. At the same time, many fans were envious of Lan Yaling, and she was actually liked by Fu Fan. Afterwards, Fu Fan made another video. Seriously apologize again, and at the same time, at the end, he repeatedly told everyone not to follow his example, this time he did something wrong. He was impulsive and brought bad influence to the public. In the future, he will calmly deal with all the time, use a reasonable and correct way to deal with it, and also protect his girlfriend. This rhetoric made fans feel even more distressed. What a good man, he is not forced by some people. If you don''t bully someone else''s girlfriend and anger Fu Fan, will Fu Fan beat people? However, there are still people on the Inte who catch Fu Fan''s beating, and keep scolding Fu Fan. Wonderful book house Chapter 3436: Female President (44) Chapter 3436: Female President (44) He also said that Fu Fan was using his girlfriend to excuse himself, and that it was a fake to beat someone for his girlfriend. There is a lot of such rhetoric, and some people believe it. After all, this is a consistent operation of many people in the entertainment industry. In addition to things, I always find all kinds of reasons to justify myself. At this time, a big V posted: "I can prove that what Fu Fan said is true. I have a friend who went to the hospital today and happened to have taken Lan Yaling to the hospital because of burns. My friend happened to know him. I went to see it, and I took some evidence below, so you can see for yourself." Below Weibo, there are many high-definition pictures. After this big v post, the above evidence did show that Lan Yaling''s hand was burned. The people who suspected Fu Fan, plus Chen Heng''s operation was good, asked someone to help investigate, the arrogant little actor''s details, and the other party''s ck material was exposed. As a result, Fu Fan''s crisis was temporarily lifted, and the little actor was rather unlucky and couldn''t stand uppletely. After dealing with these things, Chen Heng breathed a long sigh of relief. Taking advantage of his free time, he took out his mobile phone, logged into his chat ount, and found a person with the nickname You Meng in it. Chen Heng: I will call you the final payment in a while. Yumeng: The boss is magnificent, if you have any needs in the future, the boss can knock me. As long as you can afford the price, you will have the ck material for whoever you want, and the cooperation is happy. Chen Heng: If I can, I don''t want to work with you again next time. By the way, do you have Fu Fan''s ck material? Yumeng: [Smile] Boss, what do you think? As I said, I have all kinds of ck materials here. We will sell you what you want. As long as the price is in ce, we can always find some. You said, is Fu Fan being taken care of? Chen Heng''s face sank, and sure enough there was something in this dream. This was introduced to him by a senior who knew him, who was very mysterious. Senior brother and him have a very good rtionship. The other party is a screenwriter. Knowing that he is an agent, he will inevitably deal with such people in the future. Just tell him that if you encounter any trouble, you should look for this person called Dream, who not only sells ck materials, but also takes on various marketing and whitewashing tasks. The only bad thing is that the price is too expensive. Fu Fan had always been covered by Mr. Tang, and after he added this person, he had never looked for it once. Before he almost hesitated, he looked for this person. Unexpectedly, things will turn around in less than half a day. There was no way for Fu Fan to beat people away. He could only beautify the matter as much as possible to make it not so bad. At least let Fu Fan''s fans forgive him and understand him. The way to have a dream is indeed very good. Then he turned his attention away, and the little actor who was doing things waspletely lost. Who told the other party is not clean, and now all kinds of scandals are exposed, enough to attract everyone''s attention. If it wasn''t for the price here, he really wanted to ask again, who actually posted the video of Fu Fan''s beating on the Inte. Thinking of this, his purse was tight. After dispelling the idea, it made no sense to know what to do. "Miss Sister, there seems to be an expert around Fu Fan." During the meal, Wen Huai couldn''t help mentioning this. "Master, what''s the matter?" Wen Huai observed Tang Guo''s expression and found that the other party didn''t seem to know about it. Indeed, from the beginning to the end of this matter, it only took half a day. Maybe the youngdy is too busy. System: With him, no matter how busy you are, you can know Fu Fan''s gossip. Isn''t this afraid that your little vinegar jar will be overturned? "Yes, something happened this afternoon..." Wonderful book house Chapter 3437: Female President (45) Chapter 3437: Female President (45) Wen Huai exined Fu Fan''s matter once: "If it weren''t for an expert, the matter would not have been resolved so quickly." "Ms. Sister, who do you think this expert is? How could you help Fu Fan solve such a big trouble?" Wen Huai asked tentatively. Seeing Miss Sister''s unknowing look, it should not be her. Wen Huai thought secretly, since it''s not a youngdy, it doesn''t matter who it is. "What are you thinking?" Tang Guo had already noticed Wen Huai''s nervous little eyes, and asked with a smile, "Want to know what, why don''t you just ask?" Wen Huai was not embarrassed to be dismantled, because he cared about such a person, and of course he cared very much about what she thought. Asked Tang Guo looking at asking questions so seriously, his eyes didn''t evade at all. "Then I ask you, will you tell me?" Wen Huai asked expectantly. Tang Guo nodded lightly, nced at Wen Huai, who was still holding her hand tightly: "You keep holding my hand, then what do you mean by our rtionship?" "What kind of rtionship can it be? Of course it is the rtionship between boy and girl friends." Wen Huai said subconsciously. "You have said that it is a rtionship between boy and girl friends, so of course I will tell you what you ask." After getting an affirmative answer, Wen Huai smiled happily, and gently held Tang Guo''s hand with both hands: "Then I will ask, Fu Fan may have various troubles in the future, watching him being bullied. Will Miss Sister help him solve those big troubles as before?" "Why should I help him solve those troubles? Who is he? What good is there to help him?" Tang Guo asked back, "Do you think I am a phnthropist?" "I don''t think you are a phnthropist, or I''m afraid you haven''t forgotten him." Wen Huai said directly, "I have been a while ago. When I wake up every day, the first thing is to open the door and see if you are sitting down. ." Speaking of this, Wen Huai himself scratched his head embarrassedly: "I don''t know what''s wrong, maybe I like you too much, and I am especially afraid that the dog blood in the TV series will be performed on me." "What kind of dog blood?" Tang Guo was curious. When her little cook was fine every day, he was adding some dog blood drama in his mind. Wen Huai sighed, "What could it be? I was afraid that I would wake up and find that you weren''t in the vi. Then when I asked, I realized that you were worried about Fu Fan. I went out to find him overnight, and my whole heart was tied to him. . Then there is a pitiful me left in this family, unable to get the heart of the youngdy, I feel that nothing is meaningless." "When you have nothing to do, don''t think about these messy things all day long. Think about the script and do what you want to do. That''s the most important thing." "Of course I won''t let it go, but now I think that besides acting, another thing is also very important." Wen Huai didn''t sell Guanzi either. He took Tang Guo''s hand and kissed it on his lips. He smiled, didn''t mean to resist, I was very happy, "It''s also a very happy thing to be with you." "So, are we developing in the direction of getting married?" Wen Huai asked with great precision. Now that the time is such a good time, it would be a fool not to ask. Little hand pulled it, and kissed it. The next development process, is it possible to kiss the cute and pink lips. After the kiss kissed her lips, then her room would be his room. Chapter 3438: Female President (46) Chapter 3438: Female President (46) Naturally, can they get a marriage certificate? Seeing Wen Huai wandering, Tang Guo smiled stupidly, almost drooling from the corners of his lips. She stretched out her hand and patted Wen Huai''s face: "Wake up, smiling silly at me, showing such a strange expression, what plot is in my mind?" "future." Wen Huai didn''t exin so much this time. After Tang Guo finished his dinner, he hurried to the kitchen to clean the bowl quickly. The thing that made him happiest was that he was doing the dishes in the kitchen, and the youngdy stood by the door watching him. The eyes were so focused, it seemed that he was all inside, which inexplicably made Wen Huai feel relieved. It seems that Fu Fan is a thing of the past for Miss Sister. Now that the youngdy has expressed his attitude, he will not pay attention to Fu Fan, who is insignificant. He just needs to act well, take good care of her, hold her little hand, and work hard towards their bright future. The next day, when eating a box lunch at noon, Wen Huai took advantage of the absence of other people, and only Li Hefei was beside him. Quietly asked one thing: "Brother Li, do you know Miss Sister''s birthday?" "President Tang''s birthday? Of course I know." Li Hefei nodded, instantly understood what Wen Huai meant, and asked in a low voice, "Do you want to give Mr. Tang a birthday gift? There is no chance this year. The birthday is over. Wait for next year. ." "Just ask, it''s my girlfriend anyway. I have neglected this matter before." Wen Huai doesn''t think that giving gifts is only on birthdays. "If I want to give gifts, do I need to divide the time? Every day is good. day." Li Hefei was said to be happy, and then nodded: "What you said is correct, you really have to give gifts with your heart, and it really is a good day every moment." "Brother Li, if there is nothing to do this afternoon, you apany me to the mall to see things." Li Hefei certainly agreed, and his impression of Wen Huai was getting better and better. To say that there are still people around Mr. Tang who care about her, but there is only one who can achieve Wenhuai''s level. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help butpare the former Fu Fan. Fu Fan would only give gifts every year on Mr. Tangs birthday. And those gifts seem to be very valuable, but they can also be known at a nce, not prepared carefully, but selected by the assistants around them. In the afternoon, Li Hefei apanied Wen Huai and went to the mall to see gifts. Li Hefei didn''t expect that after ying, Wen Huai went directly to the ce where he bought the diamond ring. Looking at the diamond ring there, I was very fascinated. "This looks a bit old-fashioned, not suitable for youngdy." "This seems to be monotonous again, it doesn''t look atmospheric enough." "This is good, but the diamond is a bit small." Although he can''t afford it now, he will soon be able to get paid. Now I have no worries about eating and drinking, and I should buy a good-looking ring with arge portion. Wen Huai smiled all over his face, thinking that in the future, Tang Guo would wear the diamond ring he bought on his finger, and he couldn''t close his mouth. Li Hefei couldn''t help shaking his head. This time Wen Huai yed the male number three. The drama is not small, but the reputation is not enough, so the pay will not be too high. At that time, all the film pay, if you get it, will be less than one hundred thousand yuan. As a result, the other party seemed to have his own budget, and all he looked at was a diamond ring of tens of thousands. Although he is not a woman, he is a little **** moved to see someone digging his heart out to President Tang like this. Wonderful book house Chapter 3439: Female President (47) Chapter 3439: Female President (47) Fu Fan''s problem was solved temporarily, because he had a good attitude to apologize, and afterwards he gave the little actor his duepensation. Many fans even felt sorry for him because of this. After all, the little actor who was about to cool down first did the wrong thing. That little actor, because of those ugly things, has been hacked across the Inte. Whether it''s Fu Fan''s fans, other passers-by, or those who eat melons, or even make trouble, they are scolding that person. Saying that the other party is ugly, not talking about bullying the other''s female assistant, and even sending out the video, all on the top of the little actor''s head. At this time, on Fu Fan''s side, Chen Heng saw that something was wrong, and immediately asked the PR toe out to help withdraw any enthusiasm about Fu Fan. "At this time, you don''t have to do anything, just go to the film every day. I will help you solve those things on the Inte. The biggest crisis has passed. Then we only need to keep a low profile and there will be no major problems. You are not on the traffic route, so at this time, you arepeting for eyeballs and enthusiasm. You dont want it at all." The best thing is that something big is happening now at this time, just to divert the attention of the masses. In this way, fewer people pay attention to Fu Fan. Before Fu Fan''s appearance next time, he won''t be able to go directly to the hot search, there must be a premise. "Before you finish, I will help you contact some charity projects, and then I will inform you to participate in the past. As for time, there shouldn''t be much. In short, before you finish, you have to let people know that you have participated in some. Charity project. When the news of your finalizationes out, even if those people catch your beating, there will be many people who will help you speak." Of course, Fu Fan believed in Chen Heng''s decision. If it weren''t for Chen Heng this time, it would not have a slight impact on him. "Okay, I listen to Brother Chen." "You''d better listen to me. Now is the critical moment. Remember, don''t be impulsive in the crew. Now Yaling''s hand is injured. It seems that it won''t be better for a while. I will arrange an assistant to take care of you again. You. So, let Ya Ling rest at home first, with such a big bubble in her hand, let her go to the hospital to change her dressing in time." "I know." Because Fu Fan''s reputation is very high, the enthusiasm for beatings will still be overturned by people saying that even if he can''t get hot search, it will still affect Fu Fan''s poprity. Therefore, Chen Heng had to find the mysterious man named You Meng once again. Chen Heng: I dont think its enough. I need more material to divert my attention, even if its not ck material. Some celebrities are about to hide some secrets from the public. Youmeng: It''s simple, I knew you woulde back to me. After all, Fu Fan is very famous. Boss, cooperating with me will never let you suffer. Chen Heng: Stop talking nonsense, is there any way to quickly take out the package, let me refer to it. Youmeng: Regarding this, there are regr packages, intermediate packages, advanced packages, emperor packages, and supreme packages. As for which package is the best, of course it is a supreme package. Boss, what supreme package do you have? Chen Heng: I want the most suitable package. He will not be fooled, when their money is not money? I don''t know how Senior Brother would know such a ck-hearted reseller. After Chen Heng bought the package, he sat in front of theputer and waited. For almost ten minutes, three news about traffic stars have been exposed. Wonderful book house Chapter 3440: Female President (48) Chapter 3440: Female President (48) It''s not so so so who has a new rtionship, but so so and so is pregnant, and has been hiding it. Either it is, so so so so who actually got involved in other people''s feelings, is a junior. For a while, Weibo was very lively. There are fewer and fewer people talking about Fu Fan. Everyone is discussing these few traffic stars. If they continue to discuss Fu Fan''s beating people, it would seem that they are far less trendy and topical. At this time, Chen Heng was really relieved andy down to sleep in peace. When he closed his eyes, he was still thinking, that group of night owlizens, what they like most is eating celebrity melons in the middle of the night, right? It''s really a bunch of extremely boring people. Lan Yaling is recovering at home and also pays close attention to Weibo. Almost the mobile phone does not leave your hand. Whenever there is any trouble, you will know the first time. Suddenly seeing so many breaking news, she didn''t know that it was Chen Heng''s operation, but thought it was because these stars were identally watched by the paparazzi and broke the news. After seeing less discussion about Fu Fan, she also settled down and prepared to put down her phone to sleep. In fact, she was still very guilty of Fu Fan''s current situation. If it weren''t for her, how could Fu Fan do the beating. Just when she was about to put down the phone, she suddenly heard the private message prompt, and subconsciously clicked on it. At this look, she could no longer sleep. Because the other party''s text sent a private message, she couldn''t fall asleep at all. Mustard: My brother was tired by you this time, please leave him quickly. Wasabi: Had it not been for you, would your brother be so impulsive to beat people? If I were you, I would have left in shame. It''s good for you. Your brother is standing in front, but he hides behind him without saying a word. As the saying goes, flies dont bite seamless eggs. Your hand is burned. Most of you are clumsy. Who would be so stupid and hurt you deliberately? Somehow they are also public stars. Not mixed up. Wasabi: I''m really worried, if you continue to stay with my brother, what will happen to him next. If I were you, for the good of my brother, I would immediately disappear into his world now. Seeing this short text, Lan Yaling was panicked. Didn''t shee from where? She and Fu Fan are together, do they have any rtionship with each other? She was really guilty of Fu Fan for beating her, which damaged her image. But what does it have to do with this person? She leaves Fu Fan at every turn, who does the other party think she is? Therefore, Lan Yaling couldn''t help replying to private messages. Lan Yaling: Who are you? What qualifications do you have to manage the affairs between me and Fu Fan? Wasabi: You are a really thick-skinned person. I really don''t understand what is good about you. My brother would actually like someone like you. I don''t doubt your brother''s vision, it must be that you pretended to be too good and performed too perfect in front of your brother, deceiving your brother. Get out of here, leave your brother early, don''t stay by his side and continue to hurt him. Lan Yaling: You don''t need to worry about this. My rtionship with Fu Fan is very stable. Mustard: shameless** Wasabi: Shame on your face and speak politely, but it is for the sake of your brother. You should leave him quickly for me. Otherwise, don''t me me for being polite. Wonderful book house Chapter 3441: Female President (49) Chapter 3441: Female President (49) Lan Yaling: I will not leave Fu Fan. After replying to this sentence, Lan Yaling didn''t intend to say anything more. After all, she is Fu Fan''s assistant and woman. If she is not angry and the response is wrong, she will be hacked if the other party takes a screenshot. Just now, she was very impulsive. She shouldn''t respond, but just block it and ignore it. After shielding the message, Lan Yaling put down the phone and fell asleep. However, I was still a little angry, the more I thought about it, the more ufortable I felt. What she didn''t expect was that in the next few days, she was bombarded by various small private messages, and the other party was particrly arrogant. The nicknames I started were Mustard No. 1, Mustard No. 2, and Mustard No. 3. Obviously, they told her that the other party had a lot of trumpets and was not afraid of her blocking. What was even more angry for Lan Yaling was that the mustard even sent her address, her former school, and some of her private photos, the kind with her friends and family. She understood that the other party had actually returned the person and meat her. She hadn''t reacted yet, and a group of people watched her Weibo and started bombing her Weibo. If it was not wrong, it was the mustard. Although this matter has not been searched hotly, Lan Ya''s spirit is sick. Coincidentally, Fu Fan learned about this, he identally read Weibo, clicked on Lan Yaling''s Weibo, and saw the situation. Combined with Lan Ya''s illness, while the other party was not paying attention, he grabbed the other party''s mobile phone and saw the private messages that were still being sent. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier when these things happened?" Fu Fan asked, pointing to the phone, "I was attacked by someone like this, and one person would bear it, so I didn''t want to tell me?" "Aren''t you busy? I was tired of you before, and I have to tell you this kind of thing, isn''t it a problem for you?" As Lan Yaling spoke, her eyes turned red and she couldn''t help crying. In the past few days, she was really wronged, she has never been wronged so much. "This is no longer a trivial matter. It is illegal for the other party to distribute your address and private information privately." Fu Fan immediately logged into his Weibo and posted a post, "@, this is what I want to protect People, don''t want her to be hurt." When Lan Yaling saw this dynamic, tears really couldn''t help but rolled down, and shey in Fu Fan''s arms and cried for a long time. "As for the crazy fan, I will leave it to Brother Chen to deal with. The other party has vited thew." "Forget it, there are so many things. If one is not good, it will bring you countless influences. At that time, Brother Chen may be dissatisfied with me again." "It won''t be so." Chen Heng had a particrly headache, but fortunately, what happened this time was not a bad thing. Originally, Fu Fan had set up a persona for a good boyfriend. Now Lan Yaling''s Weibo has been attacked by crazy fans. Standing up to protect Lan Yaling can still make a wave of fans feel that he is not the wrong person. As for those irrational fans, such as the one called Mustard, his family Fu Fan really doesn''t need it. It can be said that Fu Fan''s Weibo not only solidified fans, but also increased some passersby. After all, who would stand up at this time and say that he wants to protect his girlfriend? Chen Heng looked at the reaction below, and it was indeed not bad. Although there were also some brain fans who directly shed their fans, it was nothing. After all, most of Fu Fan''s fans are not irrational. Regarding the brain residue fan named Mustard, Chen Heng chose to report to the police in the end, and finally investigated. It turned out that this Weibo nickname was mustard, and he was still a primary school student. Wonderful book house Chapter 3442: Female President (50) Chapter 3442: Female President (50) It is estimated that there is too little homework, and the parents are busy. Thepensation for her is to give her a lot of pocket money. At least the investigation of Lan Yaling''s news was using a lot of pocket money she saved. When they were found, the police criticized and educated the parents of mustard and told them that no matter how busy they are, they should not neglect to discipline their children. Today is exposing people''s private information, and they don''t know what they will do tomorrow. After Wasabi''s parents received criticism and education, and after a certain punishment, they brought Wasabi to the door to apologize to Lan Yaling. Both of them are highly educated. After learning about this, they regretted their negligence in their children''s education. Although the mustard is still reluctant, it seems that the other''s parents are very sincere. In today''s environment, it is really rare to do this. In the end, Lan Yaling chose to forgive. As for what the elementary school student''s mustard turned out to be, Chen Heng doesn''t know anymore. This matter is resolved, and Fu Fan''s image has be more positive. At least, everyone knows that Fu Fan is an infatuated, responsible person who does not evade responsibility. After this time, Lan Yaling''s affairs were over, and everyone could see that Fu Fan paid much attention to Lan Yaling. At least, Fu Fan''s current fans basically don''t say anything bad about Lan Yaling. In order to make Lan Yaling''s persona better, at least not to make fans feel that loss, Chen Heng also worked hard to n a wave. Some of Lan Yaling''s work photos were revealed. Fans are very moved to see Lan Yaling taking care of Fu Fan so seriously, doing so many things by herself, and Lan Yaling''s meticulousness, to be honest. They really didn''t have much opinion about Lan Yaling. Nothing big happened in the next two months. Those celebrities who have been exposed to scandals and privacy only let the Inte lively for a few days, and there is not much shadow. It is worth mentioning that because of the previous incident, as long as Fu Fan and Lan Yaling appear in public, they will attract many paparazzi to take pictures. In addition, there are already many fans on the Inte, who are beginning to knock this pair of CPs, and even the more they be addicted. Even though people who have fans already have a target, many female fans are still a little bit disappointed. But what the idol likes turned out to be a civilian girl, which makes them a little bit on the top, and they feel that the people they follow are really different. People don''t care about family background at all, they only care about whether they like it or not. Sure enough, theirplexity is the most true temperament. In two months, Wen Huai and Fu Fan were finished. On the day when Wen Huai was finished, he ran back quickly, made a delicious lunch, and sent Tang Guo to the office. It may be because of the rtionship with Tang Guo, Wen Huai received his pay just as soon as it waspleted. On the end of the day, he used the money to buy the ring he had fancyed before. Therefore, he rushed to Tang Guo''s office like the wind with an insted lunch box and ring. Everyone in the office building knew Wen Huai and knew that he was the person next to Tang Guo. They all smiled at him and nodded. Wen Huai walked into the elevator with a happy face, making everyone in the lobby a little weird. Today''s Young Master Wen seems to be very happy. Is it because he came here to tell Mr. Tang some good news? [Host, your little cook came up with an insted lunch box, most of it was finished. Chapter 3443: Female President (51) Chapter 3443: Female President (51) It didn''t take long for the system to speak before Wen Huai was taken into the office by Mei Min. In Mei Min''s eyes under the frame of the mirror, the office door was closed with a faint smile. She is very optimistic about Wenhuai. Since being brought back by President Tang, the impression has been getting better and better. She was certain that she would never find anyone who could achieve Wenhuai''s level. Li Hefei also secretly told her a secret, saying that Master Wen bought almost all of the pay for a beautiful diamond ring, which he said was a gift for President Tang. A man willing to spend money for you may not love you, but a man willing to spend all his money for you, not loving what is that? "Is it all done?" Tang Guo raised his head and asked him when Wen Huai came in. Wen Huai nodded to Tang Guo, and walked to her desk on his own: "I''m not finished yet? It''s time to eat. How about being busy after eating?" Looking at the pile of documents, Wen Huai didn''t know how much she had processed in one morning. Thinking of his family''s ns, Wen Huai had a headache. Although Miss Sister is very powerful, but he doesn''t want her to be so tired. Besides, having been busy with these all day long, do they have extra time to get along with each other? No matter how you think about it, it''s very uneconomical. It would be great if his parents were able to regenerate a younger brother. Even if it took some time to grow this younger brother into an adult, it would be better than letting his younger sister work like this every day? "Don''t you give me food? Why are you wandering?" Wen Huai often wandered in front of Tang Guo. She had been used to it for a long time, and maybe she was filling some strange scenes in her mind. "Yes, eat first." Wen Huai quickly put the food on the table, and he made two for two. As long as he is free, he cooks food for two people, then the two of them can eat lunch together in the office, eating cold and cold food alone, no matter how good the taste is, it will not taste good. Wen Huai also thought about business. He put a hand into the pocket of his pants, and there was a small box in it. He held this small box and secretly nced at Tang Guo who was eating seriously. The delicious food in front of him couldn''t attract him at all, and now he only saw this beautiful youngdy. I want to... personally put the diamond ring in his hand on her finger. With that thought, Wen Huai really nned to do so. "Ahuai, look at what I do and don''t eat it yet? Have you eaten it?" "No, no." Wen Huai was a little nervous, for fear that the surprise he had prepared would be discovered by Tang Guo in advance, his hand shook, and the result was that the boxy box fell out and rolled directly to Tang Guo. By the feet. When Wen Huai looked at the square red box that was not rolling, his expression was very upset. I especially want to take my hand out and give it a good fight to tell you to disobey, disobey the usations of your brain, and have to shake your hands. "what is this?" Tang Guo bent down to pick it up, Wen Huai responded quickly and picked it up quickly. Directly grabbed Tang Guos hand, opened the small box, took out the diamond ring inside in one go, and slipped it into her slender fingers. No matter if she agreed or not, the diamond ring slipped into the finger, then she was his person. He is hers too. "Is this asking for marriage?" Tang Guo asked pretending to be surprised. Although Wen Huai wanted to nod his head very much, this proposal was too shabby and shook his head quickly. Wonderful book house Chapter 3444: Female President (52) Chapter 3444: Female President (52) After shaking his head, he regretted it again, and grabbed a handful of hair hard. He didn''t know what was wrong today, and he panicked at everything. There is no atmosphere to say what was originally prepared. "What is this? It''s still a diamond ring, where did ite from?" Tang Guo asked. Wen Huai''s expression was serious: "I bought it." "Looking at the look of the diamond ring, it should be true. The price is not low, right? Where did you get the money?" Speaking of this, Tang Guo suddenly remembered that she seemed to have forgotten something. The overbearing president, what he would do, of course, is to give the vice card to his little cook, so that he can spend it when he is free. The look in Tang Guo''s eyes made Wen Huai a little hot. The look in Miss Sister''s eyes was really too sultry. If he was right, this should be the look in the legendary doting eyes? "I''ve paid a sry, thinking about buying you a gift, your hands are beautiful, and wearing a ring is best." "I heard Secretary May say that your sry this time is not high, and even if you get it, it''s no more than 100,000. How much did it cost to buy such a ring?" "It''s okay, it''s more than 80,000." Wen Huai secretly nced at Tang Guo, as if afraid of her being angry, and quickly exined, "Actually, I can''t spend any money at all. I live with you, eat and drink. Yours, wear yours, use yours, everything is wrapped up by you." "So, it''s okay to buy a diamond ring, besides, I just want to give you a gift, and when the pay is high in the future, I will give others." Making money, especially making money by acting, is really not an easy task. Especially, he took shortcuts, otherwise it would not be so easy. "What you said also makes sense. Okay, I won''t care about this matter." Tang Guo was happy at first, and didn''t mean to me Wen Huai at all. He just wanted to remind him that he couldn''t spend all his money. But seeing Wen Huai''s smile on his face, he felt that even if Wen Huai ran out of money, he would not die of starvation, so I didn''t say anything. Anyway, this person is raised by her. If you like flowers, then spend them. Anyway, it is spent on her. System: So, the cheeky of these two people is a perfect match. "Then do you like it?" Wen Huai looked at the ring on Tang Guo''s finger, and he felt very pretty. "It''s beautiful, I like it. I haven''t worn a diamond ring yet. To be honest, this is the first time." Tang Guo looked at Wen Huai intently, embarrassed to see people, "Thank you for the gift to me. ,I really like it." "Then do you like diamond rings? If I earn more in the future, I will give you a bigger and more beautiful one." Maybe he was too happy, and Wen Huai blurted out, "I don''t spend much anyway, I will give you all the money I earn. You spend." System: This silly boy is really silly, cute and naive. Just such a personal device, if it is left in another ce, it might still be a spare tire. It''s the kind of spare tire that pays a hearty, but still can''t get the true heart of the heroine. "Okay, then I''ll just wait." Tang Guo wanted to understand, anyway, she raised Wen Huai, and Wen Huai made money to buy her a diamond ring. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with it. In the future, we will all be a family, so don''t be so strange. "By the way, I forgot to give you something." What, of course, is the secondary card. When Wen Huai received the secondary card again, he was still a little confused. Of course, he was not embarrassed at all, nor did he feel any blush or shame. Chapter 3445: Female President (53) Chapter 3445: Female President (53) Just kidding, Miss Sister is his target, the target is willing to give him the secondary card, and said to him: "Spend whatever you want." In Wen Huai''s heart at this moment, his youngdy is really awesome. He especially likes this feeling, the feeling of being cared by the little sister. "Okay." Wen Huai happily put the card into his wallet, feeling nothing wrong at all. He is really amazing. He has a youngdy like this. So, Fu Fan must be blind, so he can''t see Miss Sister, right? "What do you want to eat tonight, I''ll prepare it in advance and wait for you toe back." Wen Huai asked with joy, holding Tang Guo''s little hand. Tang Guo watched Wen Huai''s face seriously, and suddenly uttered four words: "I want to eat you." System: This sentence is a real domineering president. Wen Huai was indeed stunned, then hisplexion remained unchanged, but the roots of his ears were a little red, and he held Tang Guo''s hand but did not mean to let go. "If my sister wants to eat me, it''s okay, but I still have to eat first. People are iron rice or steel. If you don''t eat a meal, you will be hungry. No matter what you do, you have to eat." System: Hahahahahahahahaha, I reallyugh at it. This silly boy, is this destroying the atmosphere? "I want to eat the egg noodles you made." Tang Guo said with a smile, causing Wen Huai''s whole body to be messed up in the wind. Seeing Tang Guo''s smiley eyes, he knew that he seemed to be teased. But there is really nothing, Miss Sister likes to tease, so let''s tease as much as she likes. Whether he wants to eat him or eat his egg noodles, he is happy. ... "Brother Sun, Brother Li, and the people who have been helping metely, shall I invite you to dinner?" "Is to celebrate the finale?" Li Hefei asked. Wen Huai nodded and shook his head: "It''s not just the finishing touch, but there is another more important thing. The rtionship between my little sister and I should go further, so I especially need to celebrate. There are few people around me who can share, only with you. Share it." Sun Zhen and Li Hefei were particrly dumbfounded. I have met countless people, and they have never seen a baby like Wen Huai. Li Hefei was a little curious: "You and President Tang have a better rtionship. Did you move into her room?" It''s not that Li Hefei asked like this, because Wen Huai''s self-talk was identally heard by Li Hefei. In front of these people, Wen Huai was not shy at all, but rather solemnly said: "It''s almost, not so fast, but I will move in sooner orter." He couldn''t help but pull out the vice from the wallet. Card, "It''s the youngdy who gave me the secondary card and asked me to spend it casually. Isn''t that the biggest proof of emotional progress." Sun Zhen: "..." Li Hefei: "..." Actually count it. But they really couldn''t understand that it was a man who spent a woman''s money and would not announce it in public, especially someone like Wen Huai, who was afraid that others would not know it. It was really a wonderful baby. Sun Zhen: "Congrattions, Shao Wen." Li Hefei: "Congrattions, congrattions." Time passed in a sh, and the drama that Wen Huai shot began. As expected by Sun Zhen, the role yed by Wen Huai drew a lot of attention and attracted the attention of many audiences as soon as he appeared on the stage. Because Wen Huai''s acting skills are good and his looks are very good, the roles he ys are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, so that the viewers who watched them went to his Weibo ount. Chapter 3446: Female President (54) Chapter 3446: Female President (54) Overnight, Wen Huai went from a small transparent with only a few hundred attentions to tens of thousands, all of which were real people''s attention. With the current situation in Wenhuai, there is no need to buy fans or do marketing at all, so it is a real concern. Because of this role, Wen Huai began to search hot again, this is another time for fans. In just two days, anyone who watched this drama knew Wen Huai. Of course, fans soon discovered one thing, that is, Wen Huais Weibo information showed that he was in love, and the two Weibos promoted for the y were published. Thetest Weibo actually announced his separation from Peony. of. The photos of people crossing their fingers are really dazzling. Maybe these are new fans, so they are quite eptable. Besides, Wen Huai''s debut is to attract people with characters. If he doesn''t like it because he is in love, people who see this Weibo will probably not continue to pay attention. Therefore, everyone has epted Wen Huai''s shining new star. When Wen Huai was interviewed, he was specifically asked, is he currently single? Wen Huai had a smile on his face at the time, and everyone could tell. He was the happiest smile at that time: "Of course not. I am in love and have a master. You have no chance." Such a generous confession is indeed impressive. People in the circle thought that this was Wen Huai''s setting up a person, after all, there was a person named Fu Fan in front of him who was infatuated with the other party and set up a good boyfriend especially well. As everyone knows, Wen Huai doesn''t think so at all. He really wants to be with all the world. He is not a single dog, he is a person with a youngdy at home. His family object is a smart, capable, and beautiful youngdy, a baby he didn''t know that he had cultivated his blessing for several lifetimes. "Wen Shao said, don''t worry about the negative news, so I''m here to ask Mr. Tang, don''t know if she has any opinions?" Sun Zhen couldn''t hold this, after all, Wen Huai is Tang Guo''s now. Mei Min then told Tang Guo about this time. Tang Guo only replied: "Listen to Wen Huai, what he wants to do, cooperate with him." Sun Zhen who got this answer really couldn''t believe it. Did Mr. Tang actually condone Wen Huai to such an extent? "Xiao Fan, you''ve been watching this drama for the past two days, especially the character yed by Wen Huai. You have watched all the scenes over and over again and don''t know how many times you have seen it?" Chen Heng is not a wood. , I understood something in my heart. He walked to Fu Fan''s side and patted the other person on the shoulder: "You gave up first, no wonder others, Xiao Fan, I have already said that if you miss something, you will miss it, and you will never have it again. Some people miss it. It means that I missed it, and there wont be that one step closer in the future." "Brother Chen, what are you talking about?" Fu Fan stared at the screen indifferently, "I''m just surprised that this person''s acting skills are not as good as those from a college ss. Although his acting skills are not as good as those old dramas. He is so proficient, but full of aura, he has given a role to life, which should not be underestimated." "You all said that this circle changes quickly, and I also think. This person, if nothing happens, will soon be the male number one. Counting the time, either this year or next year can y the male number one, and then I will There is one more person topete." "Then let''s prepare well, choose a good script, and look forward to those directors with personality to be able to pick you." Chen Heng didn''t say much, and didn''t want to argue with Fu Fan. After all, you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep. Chapter 3447: Female President (55) Chapter 3447: Female President (55) "I really don''t like her, how could I be tempted by this woman, Brother Chen is really true, I always think that there are none." The TV series that Fu Fan shot, the TV station that bought it, has its own arrangements and won''t be so fast. However, it will be in the second half of the year at thetest. Although Chen Heng was gone, Fu Fan was still staring at the TV series yed by Wen Huai, staring unblinkingly. "Brother Fan, you''ve been watching this drama for a long time." Lan Yaling stood at the door without knowing what he said, "Do you not rest your eyes? Excessive use of eyes is not good." Lan Yaling walked to Fu Fan''s side and put her hands on his temples and massaged: "Even if you have to study, you can''t be so tired. You will make me very worried." "Yaling, let''s get engaged." Fu Fan suddenly held Lan Yaling''s hand. "We got engaged earlier, it can be considered as an exnation for you, how about it? So that those fans will guess all day long and always feel that they are very beautiful Soon, we will separate." Lan Yaling is a little excited, get engaged? Of course it''s good. However, she hesitated again in her heart, she always felt that all this was not true. She is just a small assistant of ordinary origin, and now she is actually called the actor''s girlfriend. The actor made it public for her. All of this is really too much like a dream, she always thought she was dreaming. Only when surfing the Inte and asionally seeingments that are not good to her, for example, whenizens discuss that she is not good enough for Fu Fan, will she discover that this is reality. However, Fu Fan''s subsequent reaction made her think it was a dream. Now that Fu Fan is going to be engaged to her, she can''t tell the difference between reality and dreams. Fu Fan is really willing to be engaged to her. In the future, marrying her, can they join hands for a lifetime? She is very happy, of course very happy. After all, before bing an assistant, she was already a loyal fan of Fu Fan, and even secretly liked each other in her heart. "Not willing?" "Yes, I certainly do." Whether it was a dream or reality, Lan Yaling certainly didn''t want to miss such a happy thing, and quickly agreed. "Since you are willing, then be more serious. I will tell Brother Chen about this matter. When the timees to determine a good day, I will announce it." "it is good" She was dreaming from time to time, Lan Yaling was confused, after all, there is no such good thing in reality. The engagement of Fu Fan and Lan Yaling really surprised Chen Heng. In his heart, it was already certain that Fu Fan always had other feelings for Tang. I don''t know what is causing Fu Fan to deny this feeling from the bottom of his heart. This made Chen Heng a little regretful, and he didn''t know what to say. When Fu Fan decided to get engaged with Lan Yaling, Chen Heng persuaded: "I really want to get engaged now? Although it doesn''t have a big impact on you, I think such things should be considered." After all, after being engaged, Fu Fan is Lan Yaling''s fianc. In the future, if he repents or makes a little mistake in his rtionship, he will be dubbed a scumbag and a heartbreaker. But Fu Fan seemed to have decided. Several investors knew that Fu Fan was going to get engaged, but they were very happy, and said they would sponsor him. Because the TV series I shot before is about to be broadcast. In the early stage of the broadcast, Fu Fans engagement was a hot search, and by the way, it was a good thing for them to give this TV drama a bit of poprity. Chapter 3448: Female President (56) Chapter 3448: Female President (56) The engagement of Fu Fan and Lan Yaling really caused a great sensation. There are blessings and some who are not optimistic, but because of previous events, Fu Fan has no ck spots at present, and the poprity of passersby is pretty good. By the way, that TV series has indeed be a hit. On the day of broadcasting, many people are indeed looking forward to turning on the TV to watch. From this day on, Lan Yaling felt that she was immersed in her dream and couldn''t wake up. Such a good Fu Fan was actually engaged to her. On the second day of the TV series, what Chen Heng worried about finally happened. The second man is the second one. The main reason is that the female one''s acting skills are stiff, and the facial expressions are particrly unnatural. Even if you y against an actor like Fu Fan, you still can''t save it. From the second day of the broadcast, some people began to spray on the female one, and said that Fu Fan was affected by the bad acting skills of the female one and scolded the female one to get out of the entertainment circle, and even more vicious words. On the day of the broadcast, Fu Fan also watched it. "Xiaofan, did you see it? Although the audience is still boasting about your acting skills, if it weren''t for this movie, you would never look down on it. On the surface, you have not lost anything, but you will definitely not be able to pick up such a script next time. Otherwise, it will be easy to get the title of a bad movie king in the future." Fu Fan nodded: "I know Brother Chen. I was too anxious before. Then I will listen to Brother Chen. When epting the script, I only ept what is beneficial to me. Even if the production is smaller, it will not be a problem as long as I have a reputation." To say that he is short of money, of course there is no shortage. However, his unstable position in this circle gave him a sense of urgency. He didn''t ask anything before, and took the script that looked good. Unexpectedly, the water inside is so deep. Thinking of this, Fu Fan looked a little annoyed. In the past, these were arranged for him, of course, there is no need to think about them. Before he knew it, the woman''s appearance appeared in his mind. "Have you read those scripts? They were all carefully selected by me. The directors are very powerful. They are all well-known and dedicated in the industry. The requirements must be high. Take a look and see which one you like. Let Chen Ill apany you to the trial. I believe you will surely impress the director. "I heard Chen Heng say that I need to choose two high-quality endorsements for you recently? It happened that I met a few high-end brand owners, and I had a meal with them when I had time, and asked him if he needs new endorsements." "By the way, I think there is a reality show recently that is very good. You have been filming for more than half a year. That reality show is just eating and drinking, ying everywhere, and you can rx. The director of the show is my brother, if you want to go. , I called and asked him, there shouldnt be any major problems." The y yed by Fu Fan was ying in front of him, but Fu Fan''s mind was remembering every phone call that woman made to him. The tone is not warm, that is, every time he speaks a sentence, he can properly arrange his future. "Xiao Fan?" Chen Heng wondered Fu Fan''s sudden silence: "Is it ufortable? You don''t me you for this. After all, you have no experience. Why don''t you know so many corners in this, and I me me for not telling you clearly." It''s also to me him, want to take a gamble, and see Mr. Tang''s reaction. But since that time, Mr. Tang didn''t treat Fu Fan like that. Chapter 3449: Female President (57) Chapter 3449: Female President (57) However, Mr. Tang never paid attention to Fu Fan again. This proves that some people, lost, just can''t get it anymore. "Brother Chen, I want to be alone and think about it." Fu Fan said, his brows were exhausted. Chen Heng patted him on the shoulder: "Alright, then I''ll go first." Chen Heng came out of Fu Fan''s room and found Lan Yaling at the door, as if he had been standing for a long time. He closed the door and signaled Lan Yaling not to go in and disturb. "Brother Chen, is Brother Fan unhappy because of this drama?" Lan Yaling knew that he couldn''t help much, so he felt very ufortable. This time, Fu Fan waspletely exhausted by the female one. Before epting the script, Fu Fan didn''t know that the female one was the other party. However, many people outside are saying that Fu Fan has taken the script for what is not involved, and it is not for him to bear it. Seeing these words, she felt very ufortable. When she was with Fu Fan, she knew all these things. He was purer than many people. He was not like others thought. He would take any y for money. "Maybe so, let him be alone." Lan Yaling said sadly, "I''m sorry, I can''t help Brother Fan." "You only need to take good care of him, and I will help him with other things." Chen Heng said, Lan Yaling is also right, what is wrong with her? For this, Chen Heng had long been relieved. "Thank you Brother Chen." Seeing such an innocent Lan Yaling, Chen Heng didn''t know if Fu Fan chose to be with Lan Yaling and be engaged to the other party, would it reallyst long. "Fu Fan was miserable this time. Although many people love him, this drama is a failure in his life." Wen Huai couldn''t help shaking his head, mainly because of the female number one acting skills. Seeing, there is only one female number one, and one male number two, who just looks at being handsome, looks terribly embarrassed. If it''s an ordinary actor, it''s fine to make such a drama, after all, resources are not easy to get. But the famous Fu Fan is simply over-consuming his influence. There is no problem in a short time, but as long as he receives another such drama, he will lose his reputation. "Ms. Sister, I''m a little scared when ites to the deep water in this circle." What Wen Huai said is true. I remember that when he ran out of tricks, some actresses fell in love with him, wanted to hook him up, and said they could Let him y a role next to her in the y, just go to her room at night to discuss. That''s it! Is he the kind of person who sacrifices his hue for acting? Of course, if the person who hooked him up was the youngdy next to him, even if he was a prostitute, he would be happy. "Don''t be afraid, I will not let you encounter such a situation. I will invest in every step of your y in the future. Whoever you think is not good, we will find a way to get the other party down." Tang Guo is particrly domineering Said. Wen Huai was a little embarrassed, but his heart was still sweet, his little sister was really awesome. "That''s not good, right?" "What''s wrong? Because of a bad actor, the whole show is strained. Isn''t I an investor who has lost money?" Wen Huai nodded: "It seems that there is some truth to what he said." "Sun Zhen chose the second male role for you this time. Are you dissatisfied?" Tang Guo remembered this. Chapter 3450: Female President (58) Chapter 3450: Female President (58) Wen Huai shook his head: "No, I feel good, step by step, down to earth." Not long after, Wen Huai ended hisfortable rest day, the trial was sessful, and he went to the crew to film again. This time, he needed to go to other ces, so he couldn''t meet with Tang Guo every day, so he could only spare time on the phone to ask about Tang Guo''s situation. But every night, he would video with Tang Guo, asking her if she had a good meal all day, the whole person was very long-winded. After a lot of questions, he almost had to go to bed. Every time Wen Huai looked reluctant, Tang Guo was amused. System: Don''t worry, the host will definitely eat well, you don''t have to worry about being a silly boy. On Fu Fan''s side, he didn''t immediately pick up the show. He followed Chen Heng''s suggestion and waited until a suitable script was avable before fighting for it. Even if it takes a year to wait for a good script, it is better than the previous one, and there are co-actors who have awkward acting skills or evenck of acting skills. During this period, Fu Fan lost a lot of endorsements, and the basic loss had something to do with Tang Guo. After all, there are still many people in this circle who are more famous than Fu Fan, and he doesn''t have to be. Isn''t it normal to change the spokesperson after the contract has arrived? Even fans have nothing to say. And Fu Fan couldn''t take any time off, so he chose an adventure reality show for Fu Fan. This show has a certain degree of danger, but it has also been safety tested. The rescue team and medical team areplete. Since the filming started, no particrly serious incidents have urred. Mainly, this show attractsrge and small audiences, all ages. It can be said that the audience is very wide and can get a lot of passers-by, which is very suitable for Fu Fan. Another point is that this show has a special feature. Each actor is only eligible to participate once. Once eliminated, there will be no chance to return in this life. And all the actors in the circle, as long as they pass the test, they have the opportunity to participate. I can only say that the director of the program group is a more willful person. This is also what attracts the audience. You can see different star actors appear. The appearance of Fu Fan really surprised fans. This reality show and adventure show is basically yed after one episode is recorded. The time interval is almost there. After the recording is finished this week, it will be broadcast next week, so the pressure is still rtively high for everyone. Fu Fan''s luck and strength are good. After participating for about three weeks, he has not been eliminated, and of course he is known by more people. While recording the fourth week of the program, something happened to Fu Fan. The safety rope suddenly fell off without knowing what happened, causing Fu Fan to fall. Although the ce was not high, when he fell, he bumped his head. Fu Fan felt dizzy on the spot, and the medical team came up to check the situation immediately. When he was rushed to the hospital, although Fu Fan was not in aa, his consciousness was confused. Lan Yaling, who was with Fu Fan, was crying anxiously. "Brother Chen, Brother Fan will be fine, right?" Lan Yaling''s tears couldn''t stop falling. "He must have nothing to do, me me, why don''t you check the safety rope carefully? What if I Check it more, there will be no such thing." "Yaling, don''t worry." Chapter 3451: Female President (59) Chapter 3451: Female President (59) "As the medical team said just now, they were confused. Maybe it was hitting the head, which caused a slight disturbance. Don''t worry, there shouldn''t be any major problems." In fact, Chen Heng was also worried. Is there no problem at all? Fortunately, the results of the examination revealed that it was indeed only a minor concussion, and it only took a while to cultivate. Lan Yaling and Chen Heng both let go of their worry, Lan Yaling cried directly for a while before returning to normal. When Fu Fan was sober, Lan Yaling went in with the congee. "Brother Fan, you really worry me too much, does my head hurt?" Lan Yaling yelled, and found that Fu Fan ignored her, thinking he didn''t hear her, and yelled again: "Brother Fan?" Fu Fan still didn''t respond, and she couldn''t help reaching out, preparing to pat his face. At this time, Fu Fan''s gaze fell on her. What kind of strange look is this? In short, it feels strange to her, very strange. It was just a momentary matter, and the strange feeling disappeared again. But Lan Yaling clearly felt that the current Fu Fan was a little different from the one before the injury. "Brother Fan, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine." Fu Fan finally replied, his voice low, "Put the porridge there. I will eat itter. I want to sleep first." "okay." Lan Yaling has always had no choice but to go against Fu Fan''s words. Especially the illusion just now gave her a very uneasy feeling. Lan Yaling stood at the door of the ward in despair. When she thought of the strange eyes before, she felt that she was about to wake up from her dream. "Yaling, why are you here?" Chen Heng was surprised, "didn''t you send in for Xiaofan?" "Brother Fan said he would like to sleep for a while." "So, let him rest for a while. Although it is a slight concussion, he must be very ufortable. He should rest more. What are you doing here? If there is nothing to do, go back and rest, right. ,have you eaten?" "I haven''t had time yet." "Just know, let''s go, go to eat first, you have to take care of Xiaofan, can you damage your body." "Ok." "Why absent-minded?" Chen Heng was surprised. Today''s Lan Yaling is very wrong, and the whole person is particrly lethargic, giving people a feeling of despair. Lan Yaling shook his head: "I''m just worried about Brother Fan." Chen Heng believed it, after all, he couldn''t think of any other reasons besides this. Fu Fan, who was lying in the ward, took a mobile phone and quickly flipped through the address book, and finally found a phone number in the address book with the note "Mr Tang". He stared at the phone number for at least five minutes, closed his eyes vigorously, and dialed it through. The phone is connected, but no one answers. Until the end, Fu Fan stared at the disconnected mobile phone, and did not make any more calls. He was waiting, waiting for the call back over there. As for the porridge that Lan Yaling put aside, he didn''t care about it. He believed that she saw the missed calls he made in the past and would definitely call them back soon. However, he waited until eight o''clock in the evening and did not wait for a response. Fu Fan couldn''t help it anymore, picked up the phone again, and continued to dial the phone number that he had not deleted, but thought he would never call back again. "Sorry, the call you are dialing is in progress..." calling? Fu Fan didn''t believe in evil. After hanging up, he continued to dial, and he dialed three times in a row, all of which were in the conversation. Chapter 3452: Female President (60) Chapter 3452: Female President (60) After the next three times were still on the phone, Fu Fan made two calls in session. As before, Fu Fan finally gave up calling the number that he had never dared to call. "Perhaps, she is busy." Fu Fanforted himself like this, and found another phone number from the phone. To say that the number was always reluctant to delete, then this number was simply ignored and stored in the mobile phone contacts at will. Because the owner of this number is not an important person to him. However, the owner of this number is the closest person to her. After the call was dialed, it rang about three times before being answered. Fu Fan felt a little relieved. Fortunately, if this number can be connected, he should be able to know what she is doing now and why she has been on the call. "Mr. Fu?" Of course, Mei Min has Fu Fans phone number. As a secretary for so many years, as long as the number is stored in the phone contact, she will not delete it. Therefore, when answering the call, Fu Fan''s name is disyed on it. Fu Fan''s phone call really surprised her. After all, the person who took the initiative to leave Mr. Tang was Fu Fan himself. The other party probably wanted to call Mr. Tang and found out that she was here during the call, right? After all, Mr. Tangs little cook would talk to Mr. Tang on the phone every day at this time. Basically, until eleven oclock, Mr. Tang would be particrly long-winded instructing Mr. Tang to take a beauty sleep. As for how she knew, it was because the rain was too heavy before, so she stayed directly in the vi and identally heard it on the side. Fu Fan wanted to call Mr. Tang, which made her wonder what was going on. It shouldn''t be to solve some troubles, Fu Fan''s troubles have almost been solved, and the other party''s reputation has increased a lot because of an adventure show. Fu Fan was injured today. Mei Min knew about this. After all, this is a very big piece of news. There are many fans of Fu Fan in the office who are all talking about it. Could it be that Fu Fan was injured, and when he checked his body, he found a serious problem with his body? The lifeless kind, at the end of life, want to talk to Mr. Tang? Mr. Tang is so good, even if Fu Fan is an ungrateful thing, at the end of his life, it is inevitable that Mr. Tang once helped him. Keke... I really missed it. "Mr. Fu is calling thiste, is he looking for Mr. Tang?" Mei Min asked directly without bending. Recently, she got the little cook from Mr. Tangs family. She felt that she used to work too hard, and she should go to bed early every day and get some beauty sleep. Don''t say it, after not staying upte, her skin is indeed much better. "Secretary May." Fu Fan felt a little nervous: "I called her, but I''ve been on the phone all the time, so..." "So, Mr. Fu wanted to ask Mr. Tang why he was on the phone all the time?" Fu Fan replied: "Yes, this is really not like her." It''s really not like it. He remembered that when Chen Heng used his mobile phone, he rarely called her. If you do not answer, there must be an important meeting, which is not convenient to answer. "Is there anything important for Mr. Fu to find Mr. Tang? Mr. Tang really has no time to answer other people''s calls at this time. If there is anything, you can tell me. After tomorrow, I will tell Mr. Tang." Chapter 3453: Female President (61) Chapter 3453: Female President (61) Mr. Tang is tired of talking on the phone with her little cook all day, and Fu Fan is no longer in his heart. All the worries that Mei Min once had are gone. But she also felt that today''s Fu Fan was very unusual, and she became vignt in her heart. In case Fu Fan wants to turn his head back, I dont know if Mr. Tang, who was single-minded to Fu Fan, will turn his head and let Fu Fane back to her, and turn to that poor and well-behaved little cook. Abandoned. To be honest, she seemed to see that she still felt that Wen Huai was the most suitable for President Tang. Look at how many days it is, and take care of Mr. Tang so well. Mr. Tang is happy every day. When he is like Fu Fan, although people often smile, they still give people a very indifferent. Feeling lifeless again. "What is she up to?" "Of course Mr. Tang has very important things. Tell me if Mr. Fu has anything, and I will convey it to you." As for whether Mr. Tang will respond at that time, she doesn''t know. Even if she is worried, she still has to do her part well. This is Mr. Tang''s business after all. She can only persuade, not conceal, and intervene in private to do things that she shouldn''t do. "I want to see her now." Fu Fan said. He wanted to see her very much, and thought for a long time. He was thinking all his life. During that life, he was thinking if, if he had more confidence and realized his inner heart earlier, maybe everything in the future would not happen. She and him, they will be very happy. After she left, he realized that the so-called sigh of contention was not the most important thing in his life. What made him even more shocked was that his self-conceived strength and luck were nothing but her silent help behind him. At her funeral, her old acquaintances couldn''t help telling him the truth, shattering all his self-confidence without mercy. On that day, he no longer had any pride, even alive, like a walking dead. The days after she left were really lonely, even if he had everything, even if many people were not satisfied with him. Some people even said in private that he had no conscience. However, in terms of face, no one fell apart, and they maintained the surface peace. But no one knew that at the moment she closed her eyes, the soul of the man named Fu Fan also followed her. Fu Fan who lives in this world is nothing but an empty shell. Numb, dazed, desperate, living coldly. The world thinks he is an ambitious person who likes to fight. No one would know that he was just a puppet who was given to repeat one thing. But now, the soul with the empty shell body has returned, back to the beginning when everything hadn''t happened yet. Maybe something has happened, but he doesn''t think it can''t be saved at this time. After all, she is still alive. And he did not marry Lan Yaling either. So, all this is toote. He believes that as long as he is softened and goes back to find her, they can definitely start again. After all, she never gave up on him in the beginning. As long as he turns around, he can definitely see her waiting in ce. "Mr. Fu, Mr. Tang may not be able to see you now. If you have anything to ask Mr. Tang, please tell me. I will definitely tell Mr. Tang." "No, I''m going to see her, Secretary Mei, you tell her right away, and you say I want to see her. If she knows, she will definitely see me." Fu Fan said. Chapter 3454: Female President (62) Chapter 3454: Female President (62) Mei Min felt that Fu Fan should be crazy, it was a little unreasonable. "Mr. Fu, Mr. Tang has his own arrangements. You are not able to see if you say you meet. I believe you should be very clear about this. In addition, if you have to see Mr. Tang, you can make an appointment in advance. Now is the break time. My suggestion here is that you shoulde to thepany without waiting for tomorrow morning. If you agree, I will make a record for you, and I will talk to Mr. Tang in the morning." As for disturbing Mr. Tang at this time, does she want to live? Mr. Tang and her little cooking husband have so little time to cultivate rtionships every day. "Secretary Mei, please tell her, no matter how busy she is, she wille to see me." "Mr. Fu, who do you think you are? Who is Mr. Tang? Forgive me for not being able to do this for you. Mr. Tang has been busy for a day. It is time for rest. I cannot disturb her." Fu Fan felt very unhappy if Mei Min didn''t eat this set. But because Mei Min was the person next to Tang Guo, he endured it again. "Then you have to remember to tell her." Then he waited again, and when she was done, he would definitelye to see him when she knew about this. Mei Min hung up the phone inexplicably, thought for a while, and finally sent a message to Tang Guo. You should be able to see this message when the other party finishes talking with the little cook. I don''t know what Fu Fan wants to do. Fu Fan waited all night, looking forward to Tang Guo''s response. Early in the morning, Lan Yaling gave Fu Fan breakfast and opened his red eyes, especially worried: "Brother Fan, did you not restst night?" She visited Fu Fan in the evening, but after only a while, she was driven out by Fu Fan. Since the ident, Fu Fan''s situation was very wrong. The strange feeling made her very uneasy. "The doctor said that you dont have any major problems. Just a few days of self-cultivation is enough. The program group also said that you can keep it well." Lan Yaling took out the porridge and said, "Lets eat something, you didnt have anything yesterday. how to eat." Fu Fan doesn''t eat much. Lan Yaling also specifically asked the doctor. The doctor said it might be because of the concussion. Today, it should be better. In her heart, she deliberately ignores certain things, such as the strangeness that scares her. It seemed that something was going to slip from her hand. "Brother Fan, no matter what, eating something is good for your body and beneficial to recovery, so that you can do what you want to do, right?" Lan Yaling didn''t understand many things, so he could only use this kind of panacea tofort him. Fu Fan listened to this sentence. Yes, no matter what, he has to eat, keep himself alive, and recover before he can do what he wants to do. After one night, he sorted out his current situation in his mind. As for the Wen Huai beside Tang Guo, he didn''t take it seriously because of his previous memories. In her eyes, Wen Huai had always been the role of her younger brother. After many years, Wen Huai would still say something to his sister. When he looked at him, he could not help bute up to him and say that he was sorry for his sister. "Good." Fu Fan replied. ... Tang Guo knew what Fu Fan wanted to see herst night, and she was still a little surprised about it. "Did he say anything?" Tang Guo asked Mei Min. Mei Min shook his head: "No, Mr. Fu only said that he wanted to see you without saying anything. By the way..." Chapter 3455: Female President (63) Chapter 3455: Female President (63) "Yesterday, Mr. Fu had an ident. It seems that during the recording of the program, the safety rope suddenly loosened and fell down. In the end, there was a slight concussion. Most of it will take some time to cultivate. There should be no major problems. While speaking, Mei Min was still looking at Tang Guo secretly. Tang Guo''s expression was calm, but his eyes were a little surprised, not panic at all. Moreover, there were no subconscious movements due to tension, and Mei Min felt relieved. "I told Mr. Fu, let him tell me what happened, and I will pass it on. But he should have something unspeakable, I didn''t say it. I made a note for him here, I don''t know if he wille over today." "Okay, I know about this, Secretary May, go ahead. Besides, don''t pay too much attention to this matter." Mei Min heard Tang Guo''s indifferent tone, and remembered one thing: "By the way, Mr. Tang, Mr. Fu called you yesterday. Didn''t disturb you?" "Phone?" Tang Guo remembered one thing. When she was talking with Wen Huai, she did have a series of cell phone numbers calling in, and she made several calls in session. Because she was a little disturbed in chatting with Wen Huai, she just blocked it. Up. "It turns out that he made the call yesterday." Mei Min: "..." It turned out that Tang always knew that there was a call. "I thought it was a sales promotion. I yed a few consecutively and blocked it." Tang Guo took out his mobile phone, and she found the blocked phone number on the cklist and handed it to Mei Min. "Is that this." ?" Mei Min once remembered Fu Fan''s phone number by heart. After all, Fu Fan was President Tang''s heart at the beginning. This is the basis of being a secretary. She nodded: "That''s it, this is indeed Mr. Fu''s phone number." However, what she didn''t expect was that Mr. Tang turned out to be ck, and hadn''t recognized that this was Fu Fan. Indeed, Mr. Tang didn''t have Fu Fan''s phone number in his address book. That was because Mr. Fu''s phone number was in his mind. But today she suddenly understood that Tang always really put it down, because she could no longer remember Fu Fan''s phone number. After eating breakfast, Fu Fan was still waiting for Tang Guo''s response. It may have been waiting too long, making him anxious, and he couldn''t help but dial the phone. At this time, he suddenly realized whether his number had been hacked. "Xiao Fan, who are you calling?" Just in time, Chen Heng walked in and found Fu Fan frowned and put down his phone. "Did something happen?" "Brother Chen, borrow your phone to use it." Chen Heng was a little confused and lent it to Fu Fan. But this time I dialed, but it was still not connected. "Brother Chen, do you have a spare phone with you?" Chen Heng nodded and gave Fu Fan the spare cell phone. Fu Fan dialed the familiar number again, but still did not connect. Fu Fan thought of another possibility. Tang Guo''s phone should be set to not answer unfamiliar calls. With Mei Min there, anyone who wants to contact her can''t get in touch. "Brother Chen, did the doctor say I can be discharged from the hospital?" Chen Heng shook his head: "Although there is no problem at present, the doctor''s rmendation is to stay in the hospital for observation for a few days. Even a mild concussion is also a concussion. Xiaofan, don''t think about other things first. Take care of your body." "No matter what you want to do, if your body is not good, you can''t do anything." Chen Heng''s words persuaded Fu Fan. Yes, he really has to take care of his body now, otherwise he can''t do anything. Chapter 3456: Female President (64) Chapter 3456: Female President (64) Observing in the hospital these few days, Fu Fan lived like a year. When he was approved to be discharged from the hospital, he only told Chen Heng that he had something to do, dressed up in disguise, and ran out in a hurry. Even Lan Yaling, who came in to help him pack up, called him, but he didn''t respond. "Brother Chen, do you know what Brother Fan did? He left in such a hurry, I told him he didn''t even hear." Chen Heng shook his head, he didn''t know, but he always felt uneasy. "I just recovered, I''m really worried." Lan Yaling wrinkled her face, her worried expression couldn''t be concealed, "I always feel that Brother Fan is a bit strange recently, and I don''t know what''s wrong with him." Regarding this, Chen Heng couldn''t understand either. Before, he wanted to investigate, who Fu Fan called before, but the other party did a very clean job, and even deleted the call record cleanly. At this level, it was really nothing like what Fu Fan could do. When did Fu Fan''s mind be so delicate that people can''t hold his braids? If this were the case, there would not have been so many ws before. "Secretary Mei, I''m already downstairs in yourpany, I want to see her now." Fu Fan came to the Tang''s office building in one breath. In some hot weather, he not only had to wear sunsses, but also a hat. , So he won''t be recognized by others, it is indeed so boring that his body feels a little ufortable. Mei Min didn''t worry at all, and replied in a hurry, "I''ll help you ask Mr. Tang." As for whether Mr. Tang saw him or not, she couldn''t guarantee it. About a minuteter, Mei Min called back: "Mr. Tang asked, what do you have? If there is nothing important, there may be no time to meet with you. So, Mr. Fu, you''d better keep things right. The importance is clear, and I will truthfully tell President Tang." "She doesn''t want to see me?" "Mr. Fu, please exin your intentions." Fu Fan felt a little angry, he hadn''t been treated like this for a long time. However, thinking of his purpose, he endured it. "Then I will wait for her here, she will alwayse down." "Mr. Fu, do it yourself." Because the weather was too hot, Fu Fan stood for a while and couldn''t stand it, so he got into the car directly. Without blinking, he stared at the door of the office building. In addition, after Mei Min hung up the phone, he quickly called Wen Huai. "Wen Shao, I think there is one thing I need to notify you. Fu Fan has recently wanted to see Mr. Tang one after another. Although Mr. Tang refused, I dont think Fu Fan looks willing to give up easily. So, on your side, Pay more attention. I hope that the person with Mr. Tang is someone who really cares about and likes her." Whether Wen Huai can grasp it or not can only depend on his ability. "Fu Fan came to see Miss Sister?" All the popsicles in Wen Huai''s scared hand fell. "You said he was waiting downstairs?" "That''s how the other party responded." "Then I''lle over right away." Wen Huai couldn''t sit still, that Fu Fan really wasn''t a thing, he wanted to eat the grass, no way, this was the treasure he found. Since he has picked it up, no one can take it away. "Young Master Wen, you shouldn''t be able to make it back today..." "Hurry back, my side is over, I was going to surprise my little sister. No, I came back leisurely all the way, but now its not working anymore. I will let the driver drive faster and I will be there in about two hours. side." Chapter 3457: Female President (65) Chapter 3457: Female President (65) In less than two hours, Wen Huai arrived at the downstairs of Tangguo Company. Because he is not very well-known at the moment, he is not the kind of well-known star, even if the previous drama is considered a popr one. The role yed by the three men is also impressive. But the audience of this drama still needs to be divided into age groups. At this time, especially in this ce, I basically don''t know Wenhuai. Therefore, Wen Huai didn''t pretend, jumped out of the car, and rushed down. Sun Zhen saw his eager appearance and was also amused at the back, and did not follow. Li Hefei followed Wen Huai quickly. After all, he was an assistant and a bodyguard, and he had to protect Wen Huai''s safety at all times. Fu Fan was waiting for Tang Guo''s affairs downstairs. He had received Mei Min''s reminder, and of course he did not dare to let Wen Huai go in alone. What happened to Wen Huai if Fu Fan made any radical behavior, that would be his negligence. Fu Fan stared at the direction of the office building without blinking. When Wen Huai appeared in his field of vision, he had seen it and acted. He quickly got out of the car and ran to stop Wen Huai. However, when Wen Huai saw his youngdy eagerly, the pace was already fast, but Fu Fan could not stop him, and Wen Huai had already entered. After chasing him to the door, he heard the people inside call Wen Huai as Wen Shao. Wen Huai and his treatment were totally different. The other party went straight to the elevator position, and the security smiled with the other party, without any intention of stopping, which made Fu Fan''s face very unsightly. He has some memories, and of course he knows that Wen Huai is not from a grassroots background, but a real young master. At this time, he still believed that Wen Huai and Tang Guo were still a sibling rtionship, maybe Tang Guo knew Wen Huai''s identity. Thats right, Wenhuai is the young master of the Wen family, and Wens is the number onepany in China. The weather was very hot, and Fu Fan didn''t go in and ask the assistant again. The other party''s answer was always the most official answer. There was no need to make himself boring. He went back to the car. He is waiting here, always waiting for her to appear. Mei Min knew that Wen Huai hade up for the first time, and hurriedly went to the elevator entrance and waited. As soon as the elevator door opened, Wen Huai appeared blushing because the weather was too hot. He ran too fast just now and was hot. "Secretary Mei." Wen Huai and Mei Min greeted, but his eyes were looking at the door of Tang Guo''s office. He asked in a low voice, "Miss Sister is busy now? If you are busy, I will wait here for a while. Could you help me? Get a ss of ice water. The weather is really too hot to bear." "Mr Tang is signing the documents. It is not too busy. There is no arrangement for this afternoon." Mei Min finished Tang Guo''s whereabouts at one time. "Wen Shao actually doesn''t need to worry so much. I don''t think Mr. Tang meant that." Then, Mei Min said in a very low voice, "Mr Tang also pulled him into the cklist." After saying this, Mei Min found that the smile in Wen Huai''s eyes could not be concealed, and she couldn''t help but smile. Shao Wen is a good person. How could Mr. Tang throw away the watermelon and pick up the little sesame seeds. "Then I''ll just wait here," Wen Huai found a ce and sat down on his own. "It''s too hot, blow the air conditioner and rest." In the end, he lifted off his clothes with a bit of disgust, and his heart was very tangled. I originally wanted to rush back ande to see her in a fragrant wash, but in the end, except for one Fu Fan, the one who made him smelly came, and I didn''t know if he would be disliked. Chapter 3458: Female President (66) Chapter 3458: Female President (66) Mei Min gave Wen Huai a ss of ice water and then went to Tang Guo''s office. In fact, when Wen Huai appeared under the office building, Tang Guo heard the system say that he was here. The system did not monitor Wen Huai''s whereabouts, but had been observing something wrong with Fu Fan, and saw Wen Huai by the way. "Ms. Tang, Shao Wen is here." Mei Min thinks, it is still necessary to inform, mainly because Tang Guo is not very busy today. You can listen to her while processing the documents. Tang Guo raised his head: "Why did hee? Isn''t he still filming in a field?" System: pretend, pretend, my own secretary is cheating, do you have a conscience? "Wen Shao originally decided toe back today. I guess he wanted to give Mr. Tang a surprise." Having said that, Mei Min added, "The weather is really too hot now. When I first saw Wen Shaoing out, it was full. His face flushed, it must be hot." System: That silly boy is quite good at buying people''s hearts. Even Mei Min, a meticulous person, is willing to say good things to him. Aside from other things, everyone around Tang Guo who had a better rtionship with her felt that Wen Huai was a very good person. "Where is he now?" "I was resting outside. I heard that Mr. Tang was busy, so I didn''te in. Otherwise, with Young Wen''s character, he would probablye in to find you." Tang Guo smiled a little, and put down the file in his hand: "I''ll go out and have a look, do you know he has eaten?" "I haven''t had time to ask about this, but he should be in a hurry toe all the way, he probably didn''t eat. And this weather, I guess he has no appetite." Tang Guo had already walked out of the office. As soon as he went out, he saw Wen Huai sitting on the sofa to rest, the red on his face faded a lot, and he was wiping the sweat on his forehead with a tissue. "I still want a ss of ice water," Wen Huai drank the ice water in one sigh, but still felt that he didn''t quench his thirst. It didn''t solve his current situation at all. "Brother Li, do you know where the refrigerator is?" "I" Li Hefei just wanted to answer that Tang Guo had already appeared in front of Wen Huai: "A ss of ice water is enough. Drinking it again is not good for your health. Let''s sit here and rest for a while and drink some room temperature." Tang Guo''s words were not whispered, and the assistants around him also heard them. But they are ustomed to it. They are used to it anyway. Shao Wenes to Mr. Tang from time to time. They all know that this is Mr. Tangs little cook. He is very delicate. When he was not busy before, he often came to Mr. Tang to send gifts. rice. ording to Secretary May, as long as the lunch he brought over, he definitely made it by himself, and the patient did it every day, not at all. When they asionally went in to find Mr. Tang, they still smelled the scent of the food, and they felt delicious. If they can, such little cooks, they also want toe. "Are you done?" Wen Huai raised his head in surprise, holding the empty cup in his hand, "Let''s have another cup, one cup will do, it''s too hot. It''s just a bit hot in my heart, so I have to drink a bit of cold. " "If I pour you a cup at room temperature, if you drink too much cold, it will be easy to have diarrhea." Tang Guo took over Wen Huai''s cup and asked again, "There should be tasks next, how can I be in a bad health? You let me Take good care of yourself, you can''t take good care of yourself." "Let''s do it, just drink at room temperature, but I want to drink ten cups." Wen Huai stood up and grabbed Tang Guo''s little hand. Chapter 3459: Female President (67) Chapter 3459: Female President (67) Seeing Tang Guo didn''t mean to break free, in front of so many assistants, he was obviously announcing their rtionship, and I was very happy. "Miss Sister, you pour it to me personally, I won''t drink ice." System: This is still acting coquettishly, great, silly boy. Secretary May: Fortunately, Wen Shao is usually busy. If shees every day and sprinkles some dog food in front of her every day, she will probably be a single dog to death. System: You can''t survive, just get used to it. In every world, he will experience many, many such things. His stomach has gradually grown and he can hold a lot of dog food. At this moment, the assistants in the office have the same thoughts as Mei Min. Fortunately, Wen Shao is usually busy. Who can stand it up every day. Especially their family President Tang, who is very indulgent, can''t stand it, it''s really unbearable. "Okay, I''ll pour you, ten cups, right?" "Yes, ten cups." With a smile in his eyes, Wen Huai held Tang Guo''s hand and followed her to the water dispenser. Mei Min was on the side, watching Tang Guo take ten cups of water to Wen Huai with his own eyes, and he poured it into his stomach, and finally he was particrly happy with a full hup. Mei Min is a very serious person, and can''t help but show a look that is difficult to say at this moment. "have you eaten?" "Not yet. I have been separated from you for so long. I really wanted to make it happen, so I hurried over to see you. Even if I can''t eat, I just miss you." System: "..." These little love words are still a set, especially good. Mei Min: Can she leave now? Why did she regret that she told Wen Huai about Fu Fan''s arrival? "Then go back first, I''ll have someone prepare something for you." "Without you, I cant eat, Im thinking about watching you here, Im full when I watch, and I dont need to eat." From Mei Mins mouth, I knew that Fu Fan was looking for Tang Guo and he was so persistent, which made Wen Huai. A sense of crisis arose in my heart, and I wanted to turn it into a pendant 24 hours a day, hanging directly on Tang Guo''s body. The baby has been discovered by him, and others will never want to take it away. "Then I will ask someone to bring it to you. How about you eat in my office?" Mei Min nced at the other assistants who were silent, and admitted her mistakes in her heart. It was her fault that made everyone just eat lunch and eat dog food. System: This kid has be a mangy. After Tang Guo and Wen Huai entered the office, Mei Min and the assistants let out a long sigh of relief and shook their heads one after another. Although they felt that things were unusual from the beginning of sending food to President Tang in Wenhuai, they have been very surprised since it has developed. After Fu Fan waited in his car for a long time, Tang Guo and Wen Huai finally appeared from the office building. At the moment Tang Guo appeared, Fu Fan quickly got out of the car and stopped in front of Tang Guo, staring scorchingly on Tang Guo''s face. At that moment, manyplex emotions shed in his eyes. Since there is still such a chance, he said that he would never let go. The scene fell into embarrassment for a short time. It was Fu Fan''s first mouth: "Can I talk alone? I have something I want to tell you, and it won''t dy you too much time. I want to talk to you about some things." He wanted to say too much, he couldn''t finish it in ten days. But now he only wants to say one thing, can they go back to before? "If you have something, just say it, there are no outsiders here." Chapter 3460: Female President (68) Chapter 3460: Female President (68) When Fu Fan wanted to say something, he suddenly caught sight of Wen Huai and Tang Guo holding hands. This made him startled, and he didn''t even react to what to do and what to say. He only stared at the ce where his fingers interlocked, his expression was unpredictable, and he couldn''t guess what he was thinking. howe? He is very clear that the rtionship between them can only be a sister and brother, it can''t be like this. This is absolutely impossible, how can it be? What went wrong? "Is there anything else? If not, Ahuai and I are going home." Tang Guo nodded at Fu Fan, polite and unfamiliar. This tone was not familiar to Fu Fan either. Even in front of him, her tone wasn''t necessarily gentle. But when she said every sentence, it was not like that, and she could still feel the concern for him in her words. And those eyes were also very strange, not the one she was in the impression. No, this is her. This is her, she is angry at a certain time, yes, everyone is angry. I remember that after he left, he did suffer a lot for a while, but one day there was a turning point. At that time, he thought it was his own time to operate, and never thought that it was her helping to operate behind the scenes. During the period when he was suffering from the other party, she must have been angry, so that Wen Huai would be born, and she would even perform such a y in front of him, right? "I have something, a very important thing, I need to talk to you alone." Fu Fan, who wants to understand, thinks that she will be moved by lowering her body like this. As long as they were given time to talk alone, he was sure they would go back in time. If she didn''t like him, why would she always help him afterwards? This time, he won''t disappoint her again. "If it''s about business matters, you can talk to Secretary Mei first," Tang Guo said in the same tone as before. "If it''s a private matter, let''s talk about it now. I don''t think we need to talk about it separately. This is likely to cause trouble. Necessary misunderstanding. Tang Guo nced at Wen Huai when he said this, After all, A Huai is here, I left with you, and left him here, what is this? When Tang Guo said this, it was tantamount to directly rifying the rtionship with Wen Huai, which made Fu Fan''s face pale, but he insisted that Tang Guo was angry and used Wen Huai to **** him off. "Okay, then I''ll just say it straight, I know you are very angry about the previous things." Maybe you missed it and want to find it again, even if this Fu Fan is still the proud Fu Fan who refuses to bow his head, he still Choose to bow once at this time, "What I want to say is, let''s go back to the past." "how?" "I want to understand a lot during this period. It was when I fell in midair between life and death yesterday. I suddenly understood and found that you are very important in my heart." Fu Fan stared at Tang Guo''s face, trying to There was a moving look on her face, but unfortunately there was none. Tang Guo, with the same expression as before, made Fu Fan''s heart cool. He always felt that something was different, but he believed that his guess was not wrong. "Maybe I didn''t make it clear just now," Tang Guo held Wen Huai, "This is A Huai, the full name is Wen Huai, my current boyfriend." Wen Huai was originally nervous, but now suddenly loosened. As long as the youngdy''s heart is with him, he doesn''t worry about anything. Chapter 3461: Female President (69) Chapter 3461: Female President (69) No matter how many times Fu Fan came to look for it, he didn''t worry anymore. "No, it''s impossible. You must be angry with me, right?" Tang Guo''s serious introduction was so realistic that it frightened Fu Fan a bit. Fu Fan took a step forward, but was stopped by Li Hefei. Li Hefei was very tall and burly, and he could easily block a Fu Fan. "Let''s go." Tang Guo held Wen Huai and walked to the side of the car. The two got into the car, leaving only a crisp and neat back for Fu Fan. Fu Fan wanted to chase after him, but Li Hefei stopped him. He can''t help it. "Go away!" Fu Fan was a little angry, speaking with Li Hefei with a calm face. The aura on his body really made Li Hefei stunned, and he actually felt that something was wrong with Fu Fan. Of course, it was just for a moment, he turned around and left, ignoring Fu Fan at all. President Tang''s attitude was obvious, and he had no idea about Fu Fan. At the beginning, he did not suppress Fu Fan, and he had done his best to his benevolence. This Fu Fan is good, but now he wants to turn his head back. Thinking that his family, Mr. Tang, threw it away when he wanted to, or took it back when he wanted it back? Li Hefei''s indifference made Fu Fan''s face fierce and he felt humiliated. But what made him more concerned was Tang Guo''s attitude. Turning and leaving without mercy, there was no liking or nostalgia for him in his eyes, which made him feel ufortable. Fu Fan looked cold, got into the car, and drove away. He will not give up, since he can start over, he will use all means to make them start again. This time, he would never let her leave his side again. [Host, something is wrong with Fu Fan. "I see it." [Host, what do you think of him? "Xiao Tongzi, didn''t you ask you knowingly? From all the performances just now, most of them are rebirth, and this has the greatest chance. There is eagerness in his eyes, there is a tendency to win, there is nostalgia, and a trace of guilt. Not rebirth, then What is it?" [The host is big, you observe so carefully, I thought you were busy petting the little cook, and you forgot to observe these. "Where is it? After all, Fu Fan and I have an enemy, so naturally I will pay more attention to his situation." System: Okay, he knows that the host has a lot of grudges and has not forgotten it. It may be that Fu Fan didn''t do anything before, and she was thinking about countermeasures. [So it is difficult to change the nature of the country, even if it is reborn, Fu Fan should have a lot of virtues at all. It might not be reconciled to look at him. "I''m not at all afraid that he will not be reconciled, I am afraid that he will be reconciled." Tang Guo''s lips smiled, "He has any means, even if he tries it out, I lose if it seeds." System: This woman is difficult to deal with. Only the cute little cook next to her was able to impress her. After Fu Fan went back, it seemed that nothing happened. Under Chen Heng''s doubts, Fu Fan asked Chen Heng for the contact information of a certain director. "Ask Director Xu if he is ready to make a new drama." Fu Fan said casually, just sitting there, obviously still that person, Chen Heng always felt that something was different, just couldn''t understand. He and Lan Yaling looked at each other, and finally shook their heads. Chen Hengcai said, "Director Xu is always headstrong. Who knows when he remembers that he will make a drama. Thest time it was two years ago. Xiaofan, actually doesn''t need it. So anxious, you take a two-day break, and then finish recording the adventure show, and everything will take your time." "Although there are directors like Director Xu in the industry, Director Xu is the one who doesn''t look at the background the least. It''s not a bad thing to call and ask, Brother Chen, what do you think?" Chen Heng had nothing to refute, thinking it was right, but he didn''t mean to stop it anyway. To Chen Heng''s surprise, Fu Fan and the opposite Director Xu seemed to have a good time. He also heard that Director Xu seemed to be really ready to make a drama, and he was so excited. "Brother Chen, I want to talk to Yaling about something." "Okay, then you talk, I won''t disturb you." Chen Heng left wittily, actually a little itchy in his heart, especially wanting to ask how Fu Fan and Director Xu are talking. Chapter 3462: Female President (70) Chapter 3462: Female President (70) After Chen Heng left, the whole house was quiet. Such quietness made Lan Yaling feel a little scary. Fu Fan didn''t speak, she also held back and did not ask. If she stayed in the front time, she might have been unable to restrain herself and asked Fu Fan what she wanted to say to her. It is precisely because of that terrible and panic feeling that makes her feel that one less sentence is a sentence, and perhaps the things that can make her panic will not happen. Only in the quiet room, Fu Fan''s voice finally sounded. "Ya Ling." "Fan...Brother Fan, do you have any important things to tell me?" Lan Yaling smiled brightly at Fu Fan as before, "What is it? It makes it so mysterious. Secret, it makes me very nervous." Not only nervous, but also scared. She already felt that that terrible thing was happening, no, it was about to happen. So, what is it that makes her whole heart unable to calm down. "It''s about us." "I have been thinking a lot recently, especially these two days." Fu Fan did not wait for Lan Yaling to ask anything, and continued, "There is no way to forget a person in my heart. The thing I want to tell you is that we still separate ." "Brother Fan, are you talking aboutughing?" Lan Yaling tried to maintain a smile. In fact, his facial expressions had begun to slowly stiffen. No, the whole person was stiff, staring at Fu Fan like a machine. It turned out that Brother Fan broke up with her first. To make matters worse, the other party said that there was another person in his heart, which undoubtedly gave her a big blow. who''s that person? Seeing Brother Fan''s appearance, he likes that person first. If you like that person, why bother to provoke her? why? If she didn''t give her hope at the beginning, she would have no hope. Even if she is a fan of him, she just wanted to be his assistant conscientiously and take care of everything about him. She never thought about being with him or even getting his likes. It was his sometimes strong and sometimes gentle that moved her. The pressure of being with him is not something ordinary people can bear. She is ready, ready to be scolded by countless fans, ready to receive all the rumors, and ready for many people to say that they are not worthy at all, because she is not worthy of him. She has adapted to the role now and is painting their bright future, but he said that he has another person in his heart, so let''s separate. So, what is she? Is it a tool man who wille and go? "What I said is true." Fu Fan saw that Lan Yaling had lowered her head, and she was very silent. Without saying a word, she could not see what her expression was like. He said, "I willpensate you in another way. You didn''t say Xishan before. That vi is very good for the elderly. I will transfer that vi to you, and I will give you a five million card. What else is needed, you can mention it at this time." "But you have to promise me another thing. The thing we have broken up cannot be passed on for the time being. When people outside have forgotten our rtionship, I will find a suitable opportunity to announce it. Then, you You can take the money and live in that vi, whatever life you want to live." Fu Fan thinks that this arrangement is already appropriate. Lan Yaling was always very interesting, and she was also very interesting in that life, and she never asked him about some personal matters. Chapter 3463: Female President (71) Chapter 3463: Female President (71) "If you have other requirements, you can mention it to me now. As long as I can do it, I can promise you." Seeing Lan Yaling only hung his head and said nothing, Fu Fan spoke again. In short, it is impossible for him to be with Lan Yaling. Since returning to the beginning, of course he would catch something that he hadn''t dared to catch and let it slip away. This time he will grasp it forcefully, and do everything possible to grasp it, even if he can''t grasp it firmly, he must use a rope or even an iron chain to lock it firmly. He was able toe back. One day God understood his intentions and nned to give him another chance. So, how could he fail. "Do you think I really care about the scenery of Xishan Vi, suitable for elderly care?" Lan Yaling finally raised her head, but her face was already full of tears, "I don''t care about those at all, what I care about is that there is you in that vi. . Its you who said that when you stop acting in the future, we will stay in that vi to care for the elderly. We get up every morning to watch the sunrise and the sunset in the evening to live a dull and warm life." "In the beginning I rejected you. You are a big star. One of the most popr actors at the time. I was just a small assistant. In the entertainment industry where handsome men and beautiful women are everywhere, you are not outstanding, and your status is basically Not equal." Lan Yaling wiped her face with her sleeves, and said with her red eyes open, "I know myself, I never thought you would like me, but what you didter made me unable to remain unmoved. , Even fell deeply into it. Fu Fan, you are telling me now that there is another person in your heart. Do you think it is fun to make me funny?" "What else do you want?" "You can''t give what I want, even if you give it now, I don''t want it anymore." What she wanted was Fu Fan''s likes, but Fu Fan simply couldn''t afford it. Even if it were given to her, it was already pure. There are other people in Fu Fan''s heart, how can they give her only love and affection? "then you" "The rtionship you said to maintain the status quo, I agreed. As for the rest, I don''t want to." Lan Yaling no longer shed tears, she only woke up from this princess-like dream. She felt unreal at first, but it turned out to be untrue in the end. The prince would not fall in love with Cindere, the fairy tales had already told her. Even Cindere is not a real Cindere. It''s just that she didn''t believe it and decided to take a gamble, and she really lost. "In order not to arouse the suspicion of outsiders, I will still be your assistant for the time being. After two months, I will resign, resign on my own ground, and disappear forever in this circle, and I won''t need me for future things." "You don''t need to have any psychological burden, but you don''t like it. I said it would be good for everyone." Lan Yaling turned around and wiped the tears that could not be stopped. "I always think this is a dream, just take it as it is. Wake up from the dream. Brother Fan, if there is nothing else, I will go out. There are many paparazzi outside. I will stay in that room temporarily. If there is anything the assistant has to do, please call me anytime." After saying this, Lan Ya Lingtou didn''t go back out of the room and brought the door to her. Lan Yaling''s resoluteness made Fu Fan feel that he was not mistaken, this woman was really interesting. The other party is so sensible, of course he will not treat her badly. Even if she didn''t want Xishan''s vi, he would discount him a sum of money, enough for her to live a lifetime. Chapter 3464: Female President (72) Chapter 3464: Female President (72) After solving Lan Yaling''s problem, Fu Fanmunicated with Director Xu about the new y from time to time. In addition, I have some creative opportunities to be more familiar with some directors in the industry "unintentionally". In the middle, he finished recording the adventure show, and became a guest on several shows. The final response was very good. Chen Heng looked at all this, of course very happy. But there was one thing he was more worried about. There seemed to be some problems between Fu Fan and Lan Yaling. But after asking two people, they all said there was no problem. Chen Heng suddenly felt that Fu Fan''s whole person had changed a lot, and Lan Yaling had also changed a lot. But Fu Fan''s career seemed to be gradually stabilizing, or even on the rise, so he didn''t even bother about it. On the day when Director Xu wanted to choose a role, Chen Heng apanied Fu Fan to try out the show. What he didn''t expect was that there was also Wen Huai who came to the audition. This time Wen Huai came to test the waters for the male number one. After all, he has already yed the male third and the second male. Although the movie ying the male second has not yet been broadcast. But Director Xu never chooses fame as an actor. On the contrary, he prefers to use less famous ones. As long as he has an actor, even if he is an amateur, he is willing to cultivate it by hand. This is also the reason why Fu Fan has to do everything possible to establish a good rtionship with this Director Xu. Of course, Director Xu does not reject popr actors, no matter what actor, as long as it catches the eye, he will use it. Director Xu is about to choose a role, and the staff deliberately chose a rtivelyrge venue. After all, every time Director Xu chooses a role, almost half of the actors from the entertainment industry wille. Perhaps many people think that with so many people here, it is very difficult to choose a role, and someone will definitely help delete the selectionyer byyer. In fact, those whoe to participate in the casting need to walk around in front of Director Xu. He first looks at the first impression and thinks that there is a candidate for the role in his mind, and he sees that the person is left behind, and Categorize it and what role to y. Just walking around this one has been able to delete most of the people. Wen Huai and Fu Fan met at the gate, unfortunately, Tang Guo also apanied Wen Huai today. She mainly considered two points. First, she had never watched Wen Huai''s participation in this before. Second, Fu Fan was born again, and will definitelye. She is here to support Wen Huai. After all, Director Xu has her own unique vision for selecting people. No matter how good Wen Huai is in her heart, Director Xu can''t help it. If it fails, she canfort her little cook. System: He didn''t juste tofort Xiao Zhuhu, but also to observe Fu Fan? Recently, I have also arranged Mei Min to pay more attention to Wenhuais affairs, and even specially let the public rtions team take care of it. If there is any negative news, quickly suppress it. This is not afraid. What does Fu Fan do to Wenhuai? ? This guardian is just like guarding the calf, for fear that others will not know that this is her little cook? "Unexpectedly, Mr. Tang is here." Fu Fan took the initiative to greet Tang Guo, his eyes burning, and he never left Tang Guo for a moment. Tang Guo nodded gently: "It just happens to be free today, soe with Ahuai." Fu Fan''s face sank slightly, seeing that Wen Huai''s gaze was somewhat unkind, especially when the two of them were still holding hands, and didn''t care about the gazes around them. Especially Wen Huai with a happy face and a particrly proud look, a little angry at him. Chapter 3465: Female President (73) Chapter 3465: Female President (73) "I know you are angry, but you don''t need to use this method to irritate me." Fu Fan stepped closer to Tang Guo and said in a low voice, "I will prove to you that we can do it again. I have nothing to do with Lan Yaling, and between me and her are innocent. I don''t know when you have secretly lived in my heart, but I ignored this too much and didn''t notice." "You don''t want to ept me now, and there is no need to find someone by your side." Fu Fanbie said profoundly, his voice was still very low, and only Tang Guo and Wen Huai in front of him could hear it. As for the other people, they couldn''t get close to them at all. Wen Huai couldn''t hear such words anymore. What does it mean to find someone casually? He is not a casual person, he only confirmed the rtionship after getting along with the youngdy seriously. "Emperor Fu, I dont care what you and Miss Sister had in the past, but Im not a casual person. We are serious and we will get married in the future. We are dealing with each other seriously, not a childs y." There are still people in the distance, and Wen Huai really wants to reply loudly. But now in this situation, I can only speak in a low voice, and it doesn''t seem imposing at all. "Emperor Fu, A Huai and I are serious, please stop telling me that I am looking for people casually. This sounds ufortable to me, and it is an insult to A Huai." Tang Guo took Wen Huai and walked inside. , "Hope, this is the only time for today, and dont let me hear it again in the future." "Ms. Tang." Fu Fan called to Tang Guo, "I won''t give up." Tang Guo did not turn back, so what if he doesn''t give up? The person he should catch is long gone, and will never reappear. Even if he regrets it and understands it, that person will nevere back. No one is waiting for you. It''s not everything, you can go back. Some people, some things, if you miss it, you miss it. Don''t sleep in this life, the next life, the next life, you will never meet again for life after life. "Xiao Fan." Lan Yaling and Chen Heng walked over after Tang Guo and Wen Huai entered. They didn''t hear what Fu Fan and Tang Guo said just now. But Chen Heng vaguely felt something from Fu Fan''s expression: "Xiao Fan, today you are here to try the show. You have forgotten a lot of things you prepared for today''s role?" "Brother Chen don''t worry, I''m sure." "Okay, then I''ll go to the bathroom first." Chen Heng covered his stomach and let Lan Yaling notice. "Brother Chen, are you unwell?" "I was greedy for cold yesterday and my stomach broke. It doesn''t matter, it will be fine in a while, right away." "Then you go quickly." Lan Yaling exhaled and followed Fu Fan in. It took about three minutes toe over, and asked in a low voice, "Is it Mr. Tang?" Fu Fan stopped: "You don''t have to worry about these." "That''s it." Lan Yaling felt a sharp gaze above her head, with sarcasm hanging from the corner of her lips, "Don''t worry, I won''t talk nonsense, who am I, and I have been in contact for so long, you still don''t know? I said that only two months is two months after I resign. I will leave here and return to my hometown, listen to what my parents say, honestly test a stable business unit, and live a lifeless life." "Its enough to have one dream of falling in love with a big star. I''m afraid that if youe to a few more games, the whole person will go crazy." Chapter 3466: Female President (74) Chapter 3466: Female President (74) "I will not treat you badly." Fu Fan emphasized. "But I don''t need your so-calledpensation. You shouldpensate me, but you can''tpensate. So, there is no need." "Well, Brother Fan, you can prepare, today''s role should be very important to you." The first one was to walk around in front of Director Xu. With the performance of Wen Huai and Fu Fan, both of them passed the test without any problems. After a long wait, Tang Guo also knew this Director Xu. It''s just not that familiar. But the arrival of Tang Guo still surprised Director Xu. "Why did Mr. Tang have time toe to my small ce?" In fact, Director Xu had already seen Wen Huai holding hands with Tang Guo. He had an impression of this young man. He was paying attention just now. When the opponent appeared , His role came out of his mind instantly. Even, he still has the urge to increase his role. "I came here with my partner." Tang Guo said without concealing it. Wen Huai also consciously stood closer, and smiled and nodded with Director Xu. "Hello, Director Xu, my name is Wen Huai, it''s Miss Gang Gang. The objects that are released are still warm." "Is a humorous young man," Director Xu was amused, and nodded with Wen Huai, and then said to Tang Guo, "Although it is President Tang''s object, you should know the rules here." "Director Xu stared at my Ahuai for more than a minute. He should be more satisfied with him. Am I right?" "Yes, when he appeared, I instantly found a suitable role for him. Although this role is not a male, but the role is not a lot. It depends on his next performance. If no one surpasses him, Then this character belongs to him." While talking, Director Xu gave Wen Huai a part of the script, "If you are interested, try this paragraphter." When Director Xu finished speaking, he looked at Wen Huai. It mainly depends on his reaction. After all, many people who are directed at the male one are not the male one, they may feel very dissatisfied in their hearts, and even tactfully refuse his arrangement. As for the male number one candidate, he also has it, Fu Fan, who is very famous recently. "Since Director Xu is so important, he also specifically showed me another part of the script, I must think about it carefully." Wen Huai didn''t think there was anything wrong at all. When he got this part of the script, he nced at it instantly and thought he could try it. Such a person setting is indeed a challenge. The next time, it''s time to delete the actors after the selection. An actor, the longest five minutes, the shortest one minute. It really takes a bit of strength to stand out from the crowd. Fu Fan has been preparing for the role of the male number one for a long time, and no one canpare to him in the role of the male number one. Director Xu announced in public that Fu Fan was ordered. Chen Heng was very excited, and he was a little incoherent. He thought he would have to wait a long time, but he didn''t expect that Liu Anhua would make another vige, and Fu Fan''s spring woulde again. Fu Fan didn''t leave, because Wen Huai hadn''t yed yet. He had heard before that Wen Huai was also here for the male number one. Wen Huai was thest one to y, and beyond everyone''s expectations, the role of Wen Huai in the y turned out to be a big viin in the y. And the part of the script for the audition is fundamentally different from other actors. It should be said that the difficulty is higher. What is surprising is that Wen Huai''s degree ofpletion is very high, almost perfectly expressing the transformation of the characters'' personality, making people immersive and fascinated. "Wen Huai, right? It''s you." Director Xuughed on the spot, "I knew it, you must be suitable." At the same time, Director Xu murmured in his heart, this kid is not easy, he has a set of acting, he is still the target of Mr. Tang. "Miss sister, how did I act just now?" Wen Huai came to Tang Guo''s side, "I didn''t shame you?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I have always believed that you can do well." "It is really my Wen Huai''s blessing to be able to have your trust." Wen Huai ignored the look in Xu Dao''s eyes, and directly grabbed Tang Guo''s hand. What do you want to eat? Let''s go shopping together?" Director Xu: Today''s young people really don''t take care of his empty-nest old man mentality at all. "Xiao Fan, let''s go." Chen Heng saw what wasing, and understood why Fu Fan had changed so much. Fu Fan was pulled into the car by Chen Heng and closed his eyes. Chen Heng was sitting in the co-pilot. Since Lan Yaling was sitting next to Fu Fan, he didn''t say much, but frequently looked at Fu Fan who was motionless. In the end, he took out his cell phone and sent a message to Fu Fan: This is the end of the matter. I regret it''s toote. You have to look forward. Now that you are selected by Director Xu, your career will rise to another level. Soon, Fu Fan replied: It is not toote. Fu Fan: Brother Chen, Director Xu appreciates reviewing Huai. Chapter 3467: Female President (75) Chapter 3467: Female President (75) Chen Heng: I know this, but you are the number one male. Fu Fan: Can be favored by Director Xu, no matter which number it is, as long as Director Xu is willing, the role is not arranged by him. In Xu Dao''s hands, it was not that he hadn''t appeared before. The second male scene overwhelmed the male first, and finally became popr with the second male. Besides, the role of Wen Huai is no worse than that of the male one. Chen Heng frowned and continued to reply: What do you want to do? Fu Fan: Buy a hot search for Wenhuai, and help him to hype the things selected by Director Xu. You don''t need to do anything else, just praise it hard. Chen Heng: To kill? Fu Fan didn''t exin: Brother Chen just does what I said, and money is not a problem. Chen Heng finally couldn''t help asking another thing: Xiaofan, you weren''t like this before, even if a talented actor like Wen Huai appeared, you would not choose to do this. Xiaofan, honestly, is it because Wen Huai is Mr. Tang''s person that you deliberately targeted him? Fu Fan: Brother Chen, you don''t need to ask too much, just do as I say. Isnt this the case? You have done many things like this for me before, just because he is Mr. Tang''s person, so you dare not attack him? Chen Heng has nothing to say, and doesn''t know what to post: Don''t worry about this, you should think about it for two days before making a decision. Fu Fan didn''t continue to force it, but two dayster, he still had that attitude, even despite Chen Heng''s persuasion, he went to find someone on his own. But within half an hour, Wen Huai suddenly came up to search. Throughout Weibo, there is hype about what kind of a good actor Wenhuai is, and what a treasure boy is. The team operating this matter is very professional, and it has also intercepted a few fragments of Wen Huai. The number of Wen Huai''s fans has risen in a straight line. Those who have started to follow Wen Huai really want to unplug all his underwear. "President Tang, it seems that the other party is trying to help Wen Shao buy hot searches like this, mostly because he wants to kill Wen Shao. Do we need to take any action here?" Mei Min asked. Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and checked the information on Weibo. He didn''t see anything ndering Wen Huai, so he called Wen Huai. "Miss Sister, you should be very busy at this time, and even calling me makes me a little ttered." "Are you busy?" "After reading the script, I''m going to think about it before turning it on. The soup is steaming and stewing in the pot, and I will bring it to you in a while. The taste should be good, and we will eat together in a while." "Have you seen the hot search? Many people praise you." "I saw it, I didn''t expect me to be so popr." Wen Huai said jokingly, "It''s a little ttering." "It seems that there is nothing wrong with you, so I don''t need to help you get rid of the heat?" "No need. Everyone praises me and removes the heat." Wen Huai didn''t mind someone killing him. He didn''t have any particrly serious problems, and he didn''t have any ck material. He mixed in this circle, the purpose is to act, y the role he wants to y. As for fame and fortune, does he like it? Even if the acting fails now, he has one more important thing-to take care of his beautiful youngdy. "Are you busy, don''t worry about me,e here soon. What side dishes do you want?" "Come and stir-fry the cabbage..." Many fans began to pay attention to Wen Huai and found that he is not a single dog. The few Weibo posts with a few digits turned out to be announcing his withdrawal and showing his affection. Wen Huai took a look at the above situation, and simply posted today''s events in a dynamic way. With so many people paying attention, of course, we must announce the affection between him and his little sister. System: Fu Fan is afraid that he will explode. Chapter 3468: Female President (76) Chapter 3468: Female President (76) Wen Huai: It took me all morning to stew an old hen to replenish my body. Next to me is the stir-fried cabbage that my little sister ordered. I will go to have lunch with my little sister soon. I hope she is not hungry. Originally, Wenhuai''s number of fans was rising, but his dynamic suddenly appeared, and he was caught off guard and gave everyone a bite of dog food, which really made many people very confused. Especially some of the younger fans did not react for a while. The brother of their fans, which is not a single dog, turned out to be a new fan. After the fan, the other party''s first Weibo turned out to be Xiu Enai. This kind of operation really makes them temporarily unaware of what to say. Wen Huai didn''t care what those people were thinking, what theymented under the news, carried the lunch box and went to Tang Guo''spany. Fu Fan also saw this Weibo, he wanted to see Wen Huai''s reaction. He stared at Wen Huai''s few Weibo, without saying a word, and Chen Heng could not see what he was thinking. What Fu Fan actually thought in his heart was that Wen Huai did something he didn''t dare to think about. In that life, he didn''t have the courage to do such a thing. This feeling made him a little panicked. "Xiaofan, they look very good now. Some things have really passed and there is no way to redeem them. You are now selected by Director Xu, and your future is promising. Forget it this time, it is not a big deal. Mr. Tang should be there. There wont be much reaction." Chen Heng continued to persuade, "Who is Tang always? I know better than you, if she puts her on the cusp and you provoke, she will definitely not let you go. I used to I just told you that some people, if they lose it, cant find it again. If they miss it, they just miss it. There is nothing to break the mirror. "I believe that man will conquer the sky." "But Xiaofan, Mr. Tang treats you differently than before. If she still has some affection for you, I will not persuade. Now, she has her life, and there is nothing to do with you. Now you are getting involved. They, to put it bluntly, are to intervene in the feelings of others, which is a three." "She was just angry." "Brother Chen, you don''t know that she is angry, and she never tells others. She is actually very proud and will not admit it. I can''t just give up just because she is angry and does something that irritates me. Lost her." Chen Heng felt that Fu Fan was stunned. The situation of President Tang and Wen Huai, did they seem to be angry? Obviously those two people are incredibly affectionate. "Xiaofan, think about Yaling, what about Yaling next to you? I heard that you took the initiative with Yaling at the beginning. I expected that Yaling was not so brave. It''s not you, can she be with you?" "I''ve talked to her, Brother Chen don''t worry about this." Fu Fan became a little impatient. "Brother Chen, I want to read the script, so don''t talk about these things." Chen Heng suddenly heard that Lan Yaling and Fu Fan had talked about it. No wonder Lan Yaling was not right recently. A monthter, Fu Fan and Wen Huai both joined the crew. As for the sudden poprity of Wen Huai before, it still remains unabated. Many people start to beat Wen Huai and his mysterious little sister''s CP with a dumbfounded look, and they are still a little inexplicable. But the sweet love expressed by Wen Huai really made them envious. Chapter 3469: Female President (77) Chapter 3469: Female President (77) Neither Chen Heng nor Fu Fan expected that the result after the killing was not because fans were tired of Wen Huai and thought he had a lot of shit. Instead, I feel that Wen Huai and his little sisters CP are really good. Especially at noon every day, Wen Huai changes dishes made in different ways. They are very careful about everything, making them envy, jealous, and wishing that they have a dozen such boyfriends. They simply forget that Wen Huai is actually an actor. Until that day, Wen Huai sent a message: I am going to join the crew tomorrow, so I cant prepare lunch and dinner for my little sister every day. In fact, the main reason is that I cant have lunch and dinner with my little sister, which makes me feel a little bit less life. what. However, I will work hard to behave well, strive to satisfy the director, ande back early to apany the youngdy. Wen Huai felt that it was interesting to post their love development in this dynamic, so he would continue to do so. As for those who don''t like to watch, he doesn''t ask them to watch, and he wees those who love to watch and bless them. On the first day, Wen Huai and Fu Fan had a rivalry. After a few games, Director Xu frowned, and he clearly felt that Fu Fan was suppressing Wenhuai''s scene. Fortunately, Wen Huai is not a pure neer, and he has talent. He deserves to be fancy, except that he was a little ufortable in the first two games, butter he responded perfectly. The effect of the shooting was good, and Director Xu didn''t care, as long as the two of them were not in the crew. However, he received a call from Tang Guo. "Director Xu, how is Ahuai''s performance?" Director Xuughed: "Very good, a very talented young man, no wonder you are attracted to him." "He is very good, I just want to ask, is anyone bullying him?" Director Xu: Should it be so obvious? Is this hitting him, an empty nester? "What is Mr. Tang saying, my crew should be considered as a more harmonious type?" Director Xuughed, "Don''t worry, Wen Huai is so powerful, no one can bully him. This kid can speak well, because his acting skills are good and he is in the world. It''s okay, it''s very popr with people in the crew." "I can rest assured that." ... "Sao Wen, let''s talk alone." When there were no roles for the two of them, Fu Fan found Wen Huai, "I have something to tell you." This time, Wen Huai agreed, and the two found a ce with no one. "Young Master Wen, you are really boring as a young master of the Wen family. You actually acted with her. I knew she was mad at me, so I would ask you to act. If it is convenient for Young Master Wen, can he bring me some words? give her." Fu Fan still thinks that Wen Huai and Tang Guo are acting and they are offending him. After all, she likes him so much, how can she forget him after so many days? Wen Huai shook his head seriously: "This may not work. Miss Sister is my object first. She likes me instead of acting with me. We are serious about each other. We will discuss marriage in the future." "Emperor Fu, I still said that. I don''t mind what happened in the past, but now I will guard my feelings. In addition, I want to say to you that you are the one who gave up Miss Sister. I dont know why you regretted it again. But every decision you make makes me feel like a child''s y." "Emperor Fu, no one will wait for you to turn around without moving. If so, then you must be dreaming." "Well, lets not talk about anything else. Im going to read the script. Please dont talk to me about Miss Sister in the future. Lets just say that we are going to get married." Wen Huai is particrly urgent now. It would be nice if he could get married in situ. This Fu Fan really became more and more unpleasant. Chapter 3470: Female President (78) Chapter 3470: Female President (78) Everyone on the crew discovered that Fu Fan and Wen Huai were actuallypeting with each other. People with slightly longer qualifications can see that the two are oppressing each other. And because they didn''t affect the progress of the shooting, Director Xu basically closed one eye. This situation continued to the end before it ended. Wen Huai''s Weibo dynamics are still the same as before, often sharing the sweet love between him and Tang Guo. For example, one day, Tang Guo went to the crew to see him, and he would send it up to celebrate. Many onlookers have been stunned by the essence of this pair of CPs, and they can feel that Wen Huai really likes his little sister. As a result, some fans were able to stay behind just to knock the cp. Now they are most curious about who the Wenhuai sister is, who is so blessed, so that the little brother Wenhuai is so desperate that he wants to be filming, and they want to stick to her. So far, Fu Fan''s so-called cheating hasn''t had much impact on Wen Huai. Even if there are different voices, they will soon be suppressed by other voices. Because most of the attention was transferred to Wenhuai, many people forgot to pay attention when Lan Yaling disappeared beside Fu Fan. ording to the agreement, Lan Yaling resigned from the position of Assistant Fu Fan. On the day he resigned, he bought a ticket and returned to his hometown. At present, she is preparing for the examination of public institutions, reading books every day, and healing her heart hurt by the way. It may have been in love, which made her unable to hurt her love. Even though, she had hatred and resentment in her heart, and she couldn''t bear to do things that would hurt Fu Fan. Therefore, time can only be used to slowly forget. She was originally a very ordinary person, just as it was an extraordinary dream, but the impression of this dream was too deep, and she needed a lot of time to forget. Fu Fan tried to see Tang Guo many times, but to no avail. After buying hot search and killing Wen Huai to no avail, he asked someone to dig Wen Huai''s ck guy again, digging around, no matter what. Chen Heng did not agree, so he was unwilling to help Fu Fan to do such a thing. But Fu Fan didn''t know what was going on, he actually knew that he was holding a god-man in his hand. "Brother Chen, I know you have the contact information of a very powerful person in your hand. You don''t want to do it. Give me the other person''s number and I wille personally." "Xiao Fan, why bother." "Brother Chen, do you like people? Have you missed someone you like? If you like someone else, would you be jealous?" "I have liked it and missed it. I will be jealous, but in the end I will only regret it and will not choose the same as you." Fu Fandan smiled: "That''s because our experience is different, it''s very different, you don''t understand." He lost her twice, once he took the initiative to leave. Once, she left forever, and after her life passed away, he suddenly fell into a trance, what was all he did for. It''s just that it''s toote. "Xiaofan, even if you defeat Wen Huai, she will loathe you and never like you anymore. The contact information I gave you that person will not do you any good. Wen Huai and Tang always fall in love seriously, not Other rtionships, no ck spots." He had asked about this before spending money, and the other party even warned him that it is best not to touch Wen Huai, otherwise it is not something he can afford. Of course Fu Fan knew that Wen Huai could not move, but he was jealous. He was jealous of anyone who stood upright beside her and got her likes, and he wished to pull those people down one by one. Chapter 3471: Female President (79) Chapter 3471: Female President (79) "Xiaofan, I think your recent state is very bad, you need to calm down." Chen Heng seriously warned, "If you continue in this state, you will only stop moving. I hope you can rest for a while, think about it. How to go in the future." This is no way, Fu Fan''s state makes him very worried. If you change someone, maybe he won''t stop it, but the mysterious person has said that he has a dream, and Wen Huai can''t move, so it must be. Fu Fan agreed this time, and slumped heavily on the sofa, closing his eyes tightly: "Brother Chen, I always feel that it''s not toote and I can start over." Chen Heng didn''t know how to answer, so he could only sit next to him silently. "I thought she was just angry, but I didn''t expect she was serious." Fu Fan didn''t know what was wrong. Isn''t this the world he used to be? Didn''t he return to the parallel world? But apart from her rtionship with Wen Huai, everything else is the same. Wen Huai, and her, where did the errore from? At this time, Fu Fan''s phone rang, and an urgent voice came from inside: "Excuse me, are you Fu Fan? Did Ya Ling go to your side? Ya Ling, the child, has not responded for several days. Its home. Her father and I are especially worried. There is a spare cell phone for her at home, and we called and asked." Everyone in her family knew about Lan Yaling and Fu Fan. She returned to inness, but her family members were relieved. Although there were some regrets, she and Fu Fan ended in a hurry. However, at least it is reassuring. Now that people have suddenly disappeared, can they not worry? "Assistant Lan has resigned and went home a few months ago. I have not received any news of hering back." Fu Fan said, "By the way, I have a card for her here. Please leave an address, I Take the time to send it to you." "Yaling really isn''t on your side?" "It''s really not there." "This kid, I don''t know where he went, it is really worrying..." Lan Yaling''s mother greeted Fu Fan and hung up the phone, and didn''t mean to leave an address. Chen Heng asked, "What''s the matter?" "Nothing." Fu Fan said nonchntly. He didn''t think anything would happen to Lan Yaling. However, at this time, Lan Yaling did have an ident. She was taken away by a wave of mysterious people while she was running in the park. "I have already told you very clearly, I am just a little assistant and I don''t know much about other things." "You are not just a little assistant, you are also Fu Fan''s girlfriend. Oh, no, you should be an ex-girlfriend. As his ex-girlfriend, you should know more or less? Let''s just talk about it. Fu Fans usual life, and the reason for your breakup. Also, has Fu Fan really been brought up by Mr. Tang?" "Fu Fan broke up with you, isn''t it because of Mr. Tang?" "How can I be clear about these things? Fu Fan and I are in love with each other. They are attracted to each other and broke up. They also feel that they have been together for a long time before discovering that they are inappropriate. For some reasons, I dont agree. You people just like to be ck and ck." "Miss Lan, don''t get excited. We just want to inquire about something. Anyway, you are not Fu Fan''s assistant, let alone his girlfriend. It should be fine to reveal some news, right? Fu Fan is really because of that Tang If you always break up with you, it means that he has a problem with the infatuated boyfriend who was hyped before, and seems to be sorry for the fans. Fans should have the right to know." Chapter 3472: Female President (80) Chapter 3472: Female President (80) Lan Yaling was a little amused: "My words are just what I said. I broke up with Fu Fan because of a disagreement." "Miss Lan, have you ever yearned for a big vi?" "Never yearn for it. I prefer the rural life in the country, which is in, quiet, warm, beautiful, far away from earthly disputes." "Oh... Miss Lan, your parents have been looking for you these past two days and called Fu Fan''s side. The other party doesn''t seem to care at all about your missing." A trace of pain shed across Lan Yaling''s eyes, and then smiled and said, "I broke up originally, and it''s normal not to care. Besides, is something wrong with me now? Did you admit that I was illegally detained and I could go out and sue you? " "Miss Lan, do you care about your family?" "Don''t go too far!" Lan Yaling knew that Fu Fan had offended many people in the circle. Now that those people saw that Fu Fan had no background, they nned to find Fu Fan all kinds of troubles. Some things they did. Even if they can''t kill them, it''s really not difficult to make it difficult for them to move in this small city. "Miss Lan, why bother to harm your family for a heartless person. We are helping you to redress the wrongs and use Fu Fan of infidelity." Lan Yaling was in a state of confusion, and the person continued: "In fact, we only asked Miss Lan to tell a fact and did not let you do bad things. Miss Lan only needs to help us and expose Fu Fans true face. A perfect solution, we promise that we wont bother Miss Lan again in the future." "Are you nning to destroy Fu Fan?" "Miss Lan joked. We are just restoring some truth to the fans. It''s not ruinable, how ugly." "What do I need to do." "How about the live broadcast? The live broadcast of the superstar Fu Fan''s ex-girlfriend will definitely attract many fans to watch. By the way, Fu Fan seems to have not announced the dissolution of the rtionship between you and him? I don''t know if you forgot or are afraid Fans bacsh." Regarding Fu Fans ex-girlfriend Lan Yalings broadcast at 8 oclock in the evening, it did cause a great sensation. It is said that there will be some revtions about Fu Fan. Before eight o''clock, many people were watching. There were spections about what Lan Yaling was going to say. At this time, many people were reacting, and it was true that Lan Yaling hadn''t appeared next to Fu Fan for a long time. "I can''t contact Ya Ling." Chen Heng frowned tightly, "I don''t know what Ya Ling is doing. By the way, Xiao Fan, can you contact Ya Ling''s family?" Fu Fan shook his head, and suddenly remembered that Lan Yaling''s mother had called before and hurriedly went through the call records. Finally, ording to the time, I found the number and broadcast it back. "Yaling has already contacted us, saying that it is at the home of one of her ssmates. It''s okay, so don''t worry." "Then can you tell me the contact information of Assistant Lan?" "Ah, this, Ya Ling also told you not to give you the number. Fu Fan, I disturbed you before. We were really wrong. Since you and Ya Ling are over, then forget it." Big star, Their daughter can''t afford it. I remember the few days when Ya Ling came back, she was desperate and distressed when she looked at it. He must have been wronged. At eight o''clock in the evening, Lan Yaling''s live broadcast room opened, and her figure appeared. The crowd onlookers was full in an instant. [The host is big, I have found Lan Yaling''s location. "where?" When Lan Yaling''s live broadcast hot search appeared, Tang Guo knew that Lan Yaling should have had an ident and who had been threatened. in At this time, Lan Yaling looked at the camera with a faint look, and said: "The broadcast today is to announce something to everyone. Fu Fan and I have ended our rtionship. As for the reason..." Chapter 3473: Female President (81) Chapter 3473: Female President (81) When Lan Yaling talked about this, he paused and puffed up all the viewers watching the live broadcast. Lan Yaling suddenly started the live broadcast and announced that she and Fu Fan had broken up. If there is nothing tricky or delicious melons, they won''t believe it. The barrage in the live broadcast room floated into one piece, all of them: Why? Lan Ya Ling made people wait for a minute. When everyone thought they were eating melons, Lan Ya Ling said in a very quick tone: "It can be why, of course, it is a small problem between lovers. After we got in touch, we knew that it was suitable and inappropriate. Obviously, Yingdi Fu and I were not suitable. Therefore, I advise certain people not to make a fuss or even use my family to threaten..." The person who coerced Lan Yaling and broke the news did not expect the other party to tell the truth about being threatened so decisively. The reason why they chose to let Lan Yaling broadcast live is that they want to create an explosion. Only Lan Yaling broadcast the live broadcast in person, and it is impossible to speak for Fu Fan if he wants to refute it in the future. Moreover, Lan Yaling also told them the bank card. They thought that she had epted the money, so she should have agreed. They were nothing, they were kind to Lan Yaling, they just invited her here as a guest. They had met the people in this circle, and Lan Yaling seemed to them to be only a bit difficult. Women, love deeply and hate deeply. When you get up ruthlessly, it''s okay for the six rtives to deny it. but After Lan Yaling spoke that sentence very quickly, the live broadcast was severely cut off. The audience in the live broadcast room was really dumbfounded, and the live broadcast room was suddenly interrupted. Before joining with Lan Yaling, the people watching changed. "Lan Yaling!" The person in charge with Lan Yaling before, looked at her with an angry look: "You are too ignorant, it is not good for you to do this." Indeed, now he really doesn''t dare to do anything to Lan Yaling. After all, they are not kidnappers, they just want Lan Yaling to do something obediently. "you go!" "Get out now!" Leaving Lan Yaling for a day now is a scourge. "In fact, there is no need to be ashamed and angry, I just don''t want to do harmful things. I broke up after breaking up, dont turn back and step on the foot. What happened with me, Fu Fan, is also between me and him, and has nothing to do with you , We dont want to talk about it in the face of our private rtionship." "Get out, I don''t want to listen to your nonsense." Seeing the other person''s face turned into anger, Lan Yaling couldn''t help but smile, feeling a little bitter in her heart. Fu Fan didn''t care about her attitude at all, which really made her sad. However, she still had to live, and she didn''t live for Fu Fan. She thought about this choice. From the past few days, she saw that the other party didn''t want to do anything to her, but only wanted her to explode Fu Fan''s ck material. Lan Yaling was pushed out of the house. It was night. Although the lights were bright outside, she actually didn''t know where it was. When she was taken to this ce, she was running, with only her phone and key. She turned on the phone and looked at it. There is no electricity, and it can be turned off at any time. Fortunately, it is more convenient to pay online, and she is ready to find a ce to charge. Those people were indeed annoyed, and they didn''t care if they threw her out. It was lucky. She was right. While Lan Yaling was waiting to be charged, his face was parked outside the supermarket. A person got off the car and walked straight to Lan Yaling''s side: "Miss Lan, do you need help?" Chapter 3474: Female President (82) Chapter 3474: Female President (82) "you are?" "Ms. Tang arranged for me to pick up Miss Lan. Today, Shao Wen and Mr. Tang also watched the live broadcast. Through some means, they found Miss Lan''s location." The person said with a smile, "Ms. Tang met with Miss Lan before several times." Of course Lan Yaling knew that at that time, she didn''t quite know that this President Tang was rted to Fu Fan. She only knew that Tang Guo was more concerned about Fu Fan, and that the other person was such a character, she didn''t dare to look at it. "If Miss Lan doesn''t trust me, you can talk to President Tang first." Lan Yaling nced at the car outside, the license te, she also recognized it: "Of course I believe it, I will really trouble Mr. Tang today." When it was a bit cool at night, she suddenly felt warm again. Even though, the person Tang always thought of Fu Fan, she didn''t feel that the other party was annoying at all. Lan Yaling epted this kind of help, and she even wanted to see the President Tang. What kind of person is it that can make Fu Fan feel so regretful after giving up? "Excuse me, can I see President Tang?" "Yes, President Tang is currently in this city. President Tang directly assigned me to pick up Miss Lan and said that you, a girl, are not safe outside." "President Tang is really a kind-hearted person." The driver nodded, and couldn''t help but praise when he mentioned this: "Yes, Mr. Tang has always been like this, if it weren''t for Mr. Tang, I don''t know where at this time." "So, have you been favored by President Tang?" "of course." Lan Yaling was brought back to the city where Tang Guo was located by those people. After the system locked the other party''s location, Tang Guo did not hesitate to send someone to pick her back. As for those who threatened Lan Yaling and wanted to deal with Fu Fan, she subconsciously ignored it and didn''t even want to manage. Lan Yaling was taken to the vi where Tang Guo lived, and when she entered the door, she saw Tang Guo and a young man leaning against each other, as if looking at a mobile phone. I don''t know if they are watching Weibo or watching the live broadcast. In short, the two seem to be very warm. From this point alone, Fu Fan had no chance. "Ms. Tang, Miss Lan is here." Tang Guo raised her eyes and smiled at Lan Yaling: "Miss Lan, sit down." "Mr Tang, thank you." "You''re wee, I just saw it and treat it as a good deed and umte blessings." System: He would not believe this kind of deception. Lan Yaling originally wanted to ask Tang Guo a lot, but now he didn''t want to say a word anymore, it was unnecessary. "I disturb Mr. Tang." "It''s okay, my family is big." System: Would you like this? Who doesn''t know how big your family is and what you show off. Tang Guo asked Lan Yaling: "It''s surprising that you didn''t say anything bad about Fu Fan." "After all, I like it, I should say I still like it, and there is no way to do anything to hurt him. I don''t think those people are too fierce, and shouldn''t do too much, so they used this method by opportunism. In the end they just got angry. Throw me out and return the phone to me." Hearing Lan Yaling''s exnation, Tang Guo shook his head lightly, and didn''tment on the matter. He just asked, "If they are very cruel and you don''t follow it, if they make them angry, it might cost you your life. Is it worth it? " "I thought about this at the time," Lan Yaling said, "I thought about the worst result. Just gamble. I don''t want to hurt people I like, and I want my family members to be hurt. If they are not cruel, I will be fine. , Theres no problem with the family. If its cruel, its only me who will be hurt." Chapter 3475: Female President (83) Chapter 3475: Female President (83) "Then you are a bit silly." Lan Yaling only smiled, did not admit or refute. She didn''t know if she was stupid, but she couldn''t do that kind of thing. "Are you sleepy? I''ll let someone prepare a room for you. Let''s go and rest. Besides, I won''t help you with those who threaten you." Lan Yaling didn''t ask why, but just nodded. "Miss Lan, you have been looking at your cell phone just now, and you shouldn''t be waiting for your parents'' call. People in their era, who don''t use the Inte, shouldn''t know about this for now." "Waiting for Fu Fan?" Lan Yaling was silent: "Yes, when I was in the car, Brother Chen had already called me. Brother Chen knew all about it, and he should know too." After saying this, the phone rang, and Lan Yaling quickly picked up the familiar series of numbers. Tang Guo motioned to the person next to him and asked him to take Lan Yaling to the room. "Are you OK?" "I''m fine, it''s safe now." "I have already called the police, and the police will take care of this matter." Fu Fan continued, "In addition, when you left before, thepensation was not taken, and I will give you more." When the live broadcast room was disconnected, he reacted. Lan Yaling should be threatened before choosing to live broadcast. Fu Fan was a little surprised by Lan Yaling''s final choice, as he expected it. "No need." "In the end, I caused you in the matter, and I will definitely give you thepensation." "No need." Lan Yaling refused again, "I don''t need yourpensation. It''s fine now, and there is a result between us, and no one will threaten me to do anything in the future." After the stiff call ended, Lan Yaling blocked Fu Fan''s call. Knowing that this call could not be the result of her thoughts, she was still waiting, and it turned out to be a dream. The fact that Lan Yaling was threatened to broadcast live really caused a lot of trouble, whichsted for several days. Lan Yaling couldn''t deal with those people, so he decided to leave it alone. Fu Fan had no such n. With some memories from the past, he lined up these people and cleaned them up. He forced Lan Yaling topensate, and the next day he received a call from a charity foundation, saying that there was a donation of funds in his name. After that, Fu Fan looked for Tang Guo once, but to no avail. Especially seeing Tang Guo and Wen Huai bing more and more affectionate, even though many people are guessing who Wen Huais mysterious youngdy is, they still dont bother them. Wen Huai''s acting skills are good, and he is a lover. Although there is no wife fan, there are really many passersby fans. There are small, big, and old. Even to the end, some men came to ask Wenhuai how to make those foods that seemed particrly delicious, and they wanted to try them for their daughters-inw. Fu Fan might understand that with the current state, there is no way to exchange Tang Guo''s heart. You may already understand that the person who has always liked him has long since stopped waiting for him and likes other people. So, he started to enter business. Because of his first-life experience, he did this very smoothly. In just over a year, thepany has grown bigger. Naturally, the acting side has basically been put down. "Xiaofan, you no longer choose to do this business, then we have to say goodbye. You know, we can team up because you have a dream, and I also have a dream, which happens to ovep." Chen Heng''s meaning is very simple. Fu Fan gave up his dream, and he has not yet, so naturally he can only part ways. Chapter 3476: Female President (84) Chapter 3476: Female President (84) "You don''t have to stay, I can only do this, I won''t do anything else. In addition, I want to advise you to let go. Mr. Tang is very happy now, there is no need." "Brother Chen, you can be a consultant in thepany without trouble." "No, no, I prefer to be an agent. When a good seedling grows up in my hands, it is my happiness." At this point, Fu Fan did not hold back. Afterwards, Fu Fan focused on expanding thepany. Many people thought that he had the same goal as many men and wanted to be a master. Wen Huai also realized his dream. He went further and further on the road of the showbiz, and his first film won the actor. Of course, the love between him and his little sister is still like that, and it makes people toothache. Lan Yaling returned to a truly ordinary life and became an ordinary employee of an institution. Within two years, I married a blind date introduced by my rtives. When everyone thought that all this returned to normal, Fu Fan moved. "What''s going on with Fu?" "Mr. Wen and Fu are aggressive, and they don''t even talk about affection. They even refuse tomunicate. They not only **** projects, but also hire people in ourpany. At present, several senior executives have been dug. Father Wen was a little confused. Isn''t he just taking a little vacation, taking his wife out to y and enjoy life, only half of the time, thepany suddenly has so many problems? Moreover, those projects are also strange to be robbed, and the high-levels that were poached are even more inexplicable. What''s more, some people even sold shares to Fu. In this faintly, Fu Shi seemed to have a deep hatred with them. "Call me Fu Shi again." "Ok." One minuteter, the secretary looked embarrassed: "President Wen, the other party''s answer is that they refuse tomunicate with you." Father Wen: "..." No, what is this? Mother Wen walked in and saw Father Wen''s frowning face: "What''s wrong? Or is it Fu?" "It''s serious. Fu Shi is targeting us and seems to be prescribing the right medicine. It hasn''t been developed for a few years. I didn''t expect the rtionshipwork to be so deep. That Fu Fan, it''s not easy, and I don''t know what panacea this kid took, just like Chunsun , Suddenly appeared." "Don''t...we''re going bankrupt?" Mother Wen looked surprised, but she didn''t have any fear. Seeing Father Wen did not speak, "Really we are going bankrupt?" "Bankruptcy is not going to happen, but he is doing this now, and it does add a lot of trouble to thepany. Fortunately, the majority is in our hands. Even if the allocated shares are transferred or sold, it is not a particrly big thing. Little bit. But if you gnaw a little bit every day, the elephant can''t stand it." "You said, why doesn''t the kid in our family bring his daughter-inw back? He shows his affection on Weibo every day, and he doesn''t bring him back to see you." Father Wen: "..." When talking about thepany, why did you talk about your daughter-inw? "If the kid in our family is more powerful, and the smart and capable daughter-inw should be married earlier, no matter how difficult it is, our family is united, and it can be cut off." "I said what''s going on with you. Several high-level managers have been dug up, and some of thepany''s shares have been sold. Don''t you worry about it. Isn''t it a bit unclear to say that the stinky boy got married here? " Mother Wen said indifferently, "Dig it if you dig it. I heard that those people have been ying against you. You''ve seen them not pleasing to your eyes a long time ago. Isn''t it just right now? It''s just right. Just dig those from abroad for further training. When youe back, there will be no ce at that time, isn''t it all right on top?" "Also, didn''t it happen to expose some thoughtful people this time?" Mother Wen was still peeling the apples, "By the way, should we ask our daughter-inw for help?" Father Wen: "..." But it seems good. Chapter 3477: Female President (85) Chapter 3477: Female President (85) "President Tang, Wen seems to have encountered some difficulties. Mr. Wen contacted us and said that he wanted to invite you to have a meal." Mei Min asked. In fact, the corners of her mouth twitched a bit. They have been cooperating with Wen''s all these years. Especially that Mrs. Wen, who would ask Mr. Tang to go for a beauty treatment after ten days and a half. She always thinks it is a bit strange. "Arrange a time for me, the sooner the better." When the Wens and Tang Guo asked for help, Tang Guo''s expression was weird. Because Wen''s didn''t have any major problems at all, although the things that Fu Fan did did affect Wen''s on the surface. But the news the system gave her was that the high-levels who were poached were not right at all with the Wens, and it was strange that they didn''t p their hands and cheer. Looking at these two people again, they are all red, not at all like thepany is encountering difficulties, and they all smile when they see her. However, Tang Guo didn''t break through, and talked with the two seriously. Regarding the two people asking for help, what else could she do, of course she agreed. However, there are many outsiders saying that Wen''s crisis is in crisis, and Wen Huai will not want to know it. He didn''t know much about thepany, and seeing the rumors flying around the sky, he was not in the mood for filming. Although he is pursuing his dream, it has something to do with thepany, father and parents. If something goes wrong, the family still doesn''t know what will happen. So, he asked the crew for the first time. Because Wen''s family is not here, he will return to Tang Guo after filming recently. He still greeted Tang Guo. "Go home?" Tang Guo saw Wen Huai''s anxiety, "Did something happen at home?" "Ok." Wen Huai had a little frustration. One thing he forgot was to tell Tang Guo his identity. He was a little upset, but confessed at this time, it seemed that something was wrong. It''s better to wait for this crisis and have a good talk with Miss Sister. I don''t know what''s wrong, he feels panicked. "Do you need me to help you? I should be able to help you." Wen Huai felt sweet and frightened: "I''ll go back and have a look." "Well, if you need any help, speak to me." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "You are wee." Wen Huai was really embarrassed this time. Scratching his head and smirking, my heart is still warm. Waiting for Wen Huai to go home nervously, but was empty, calling to ask where the person was. Wen''s mother replied: "Western restaurant, old ce, this steak is very good, silly boy, do you want to eat?" Wen Huai looked at the phone suspiciously. He suddenly felt that the rumors outside must be spreading rumors. He tentatively asked: "I heard that something happened to thepany, so I hurried back..." "If you have a conscience, there is no big problem, it has been resolved." Wen Huai breathed a sigh of relief: "What''s the matter, how can it be solved?" "It''s the one Fu who came to make trouble, dig our business, grab business, grab projects, the other party''swork is quite wide, it really makes me and your dad a headache." Mother Wen said while eating, "but, fortunately you are here. The kid is a bit useful. Find us such a powerful daughter-inw. So, in desperation, we decisively asked her for help." Wen Huai: "..." Oh my god, how could he have such shameless parents. He understood that the pair of best parents didn''t even look at Fu at all. That''s right, Wen''s standing for so many years is so simple. Chapter 3478: Female President (86) Chapter 3478: Female President (86) "Boy, when will you bring your daughter-inw back to show mom, you are now the actor, and you cook every day to show affection, don''t you want to get up one day and line up to show affection pictures with fingers crossed?" "I''ll go back and confess with my little sister, and try to get her forgiveness." Wen Huai heard that Fu Fan was making trouble and knew why. Tang Guo came out of the meeting and found Wen Huai holding arge handful of red roses at the door of the meeting room. The people around all smiled secretly and stood aside wisely. "Why are you here? The family''s affairs have been resolved?" Wen Huai nodded: "I''m here to pick you up. Are you finished? I have something to tell you." "Propose?" Tang Guo asked directly. Wen Huai was a little at a loss, with a particrly tangled expression. He wanted to make a proposal, but some things really had to be made clear. "Let''s talk about the matter first. Proposing on this asion is too shabby." Back home, the two faced each other. Wen Huai now took out his ID card, then put up his household registration, and finally handed Tang Guo a family photo. Tang Guo suffocated a smile, turning over these things. "I should have told you earlier, but every day is so sweet, I forgot." Wen Huai nced at Tang Guo secretly, "Don''t be angry." Tang Guo took the household registration book and took a photo with the whole family, and Wen Huai felt cold. "Unexpectedly, I picked up a little handsome guy, who is actually a big young master. Did I make a profit?" Wen Huai knew that Tang Guo was not angry when he heard this voice, and quickly grabbed her hand: "Miss Sister, let''s get married, you can marry me, I can marry you too." Wen Huai said quickly. Take out the prepared ring, kneel down on one knee, and put it directly on Tang Guo''s finger, "If you don''t object, that means agree." System: That''s awesome, this silly boy. The next day, Wen Huai was on the crew, and Fu Fan came to look for him. "Leaving her, I won''t take action against the Wen family anymore." This is what Fu Fan was waiting for. I heard that Wen Huai hurriedly asked for leave yesterday. It must be the Wen family''s business. Wen Huai shook his head: "Impossible." "Are you going to pay all your family''s hard work for a woman? As far as I know, Master Wen is not such a person." Wen Huai looked at the appearance of Fu Fan holding the winning ticket, and felt that this person did not understand love and the other party had done too much, so he decided to hit the other party. "Miss Sister agreed to help me." Wen Huai said, "Of course, some price has been paid." Fu Fan frowned, not understanding Wen Huai''s meaning. "From now on, I will belong to Miss Sister. In order to invite her out of the mountain, you know..." Fu Fan didn''t understand it at first, but when he did, his eyes seemed to burst with red light, trying to eat Wen Huai. Wen Huai smiled slightly and patted Fu Fan on the shoulder: "Fu Fan, you don''t understand love. All your actions will only push people farther and farther." "Even if it wasn''t me, there are other Huai Huai, in short, it can never be you." Wen Huai people said a few more words, "Look at you, approach her in a way to hurt her. I guess, if so After I left her, you still can''t get him. Will you use the same methods as the Wen family to deal with her? If you can''t catch this person, you want to break her wings. I guess it''s not wrong, right?" "By the way, I want to inform you of one thing. The Wen family is not as simple as you think. Next, don''t think about other things, think about how to deal with thepany''s troubles." Chapter 3479: Female President (87) Chapter 3479: Female President (87) Three dayster, Wen Huai announced the marriage news. However, Fu Fan''spany had frequent problems, and he was so busy that it was not in his expectation. Especially the roots of the Wen family really shocked him. At this time, he finally found out whether Wen Huai in that life had been merciful to his subordinates. Thepany was in a mess, and years of hard work were wasted. Fu Fan looked at the hot search on Wen Huai''s announcement of the marriage news and rubbed his eyebrows. He called Tang Guo Company. This time, Tang Guo answered, "Why don''t you give me a chance? I have tried my best to recover." "What is your salvation, driving away the people around me?" Tang Guo''s voice was t, but Fu Fan was speechless. "I just want one chance." "Why?" Fu Fan couldn''t answer again, and the phone there was already hung up. Chen Heng came to see Fu Fan. He also knew that hispany had a problem, and he even gave up resisting. It is estimated that he will either be acquired or bankrupt. Fu Fan didn''t know if he had thought of other ways to deal with Wen Huai, but it was a pity that every time something on the Inte was intercepted by the system. Over time, Fu Fan knew that there was no way to deal with Wen Huai, so he focused on the Wen family. It''s just that he failed, and thest chance will never be again. When Wen Huai got married, there was a sudden rumors on the Inte that Wen Huai was taken care of. For a while, there was an uproar on the Inte. This matter was not done by Fu Fan, but by a second-tier star who was jealous of Wenhuai. Wen Huai, a guy with no background, would it be like this if it wasn''t for Mr. Tang? In his opinion, the other party''s marriage is definitely not married to Mr. Tang. However, on the same day, the official blogs of Wen''s and Tang''spanies both announced the news of their marriage, which shocked the entire entertainment and business circles. For a while, everyone looked at the names and photos of Wen Huai and Tang, and they really didn''t know what to say. One is President Tang and the other is Master Wen, so... Weibo is paralyzed. The marriage went well, and there was no such thing as troublemakers. Wen''s people did not allow it, nor did Tang Guo. Fu Fan didn''te. He was drunk in the house that day, and shouted with the wine bottle, "Since there is no chance at all, why do I have toe again? Is it really my approach?" Tang Guo and Fu Fan met again, three yearster. At this time, Fu Fan opened anotherpany, after all, the foundation is still there. The reason why he didn''t suppress Fu Fan''seback was because Tang Guo discovered that Fu Fan was now alive like a walking dead. She has been to ask the other person, this person probably still thinks that she is paying attention to him, so forget it, some people have different brain circuits. They met outside a private room, and Fu Fan stopped her. "Ms. Tang, how about a few words?" Fu Fan''s eyes were dim, and his whole person had experienced a lot of vicissitudes. Tang Guo was not as crazy as before, and he seemed to be much normal. Tang Guo nodded slightly, and went to a corner with Fu Fan. "President Tang, do you believe in the next life, have youe back again?" "letter." "Mr Tang, if I cane back, I hope I can go back to an earlier time and start again. I will definitely not be like before. You said, will I have a chance to do this?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t know." "It is said that sincerity is good, I want to try it. What if it seeds?" Fu Fan narrowed his eyes. "I didn''t understand why a person suddenly became so unfeeling. Later, I I understand. There are some chances that I have more than one person. I am still me, but she is not her. So, I pray every day,e over again, and meet the real her again." Chapter 3480: Female President (88) Chapter 3480: Female President (88) Tang Guo understood what Fu Fan meant, and the other party discovered that she was no longer the original owner. That''s right, after all, Wen Huai was born again. The original owner was so affectionate for him for the rest of his life. How could he suddenly fall in love with others and be so unfeeling? This is not someone he knows. "President Tang, I will meet her, can you believe it?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t know." "Forget it, you are not her, you see my eyes are too cold, too cold, and very calm. Unlike her, there is that kind of love hidden in the eyes." Fu Fan recalled, "That kind of faint love, But it is extremely profound, at first nce it is very in, and when I recall it carefully, I realize that the aftertaste is endless, fascinating, crazy, and cannot be parted." "I don''t want you to seed." "Haha..." Fu Fanughed, "You can see that you hate me, but you can''t control these things." Tang Guo ignored this lunatic, self-righteous lunatic. Repent, repent, don''t others have to forgive him? How old is it? After Wen Huai became famous in the entertainment industry, his fans grew more and more. After everyone knew who he and his little sister were, they went crazy with CP. But Wen Huai discovered a bad thing. Ever since Tang Guo was in charge of Tang and Wen, time was running out. "Why don''t I have a brother? It would be great if I had a brother." In fact, Tang Guo is not too busy now, she has trained many humeral ministers. However, she still has to do many big things. "Yes, Ahuai, why don''t you have a brother?" Wen Huai was very distressed: "Yeah, why don''t my parents give me a brother? Isn''t it open to the second child? It would be great if my parents also gave me a brother." Wen Huai hugged Tang Guo''s waist and rubbed her neck: "When my parentse back from vacation, let''s go on vacation. After I get back from vacation, I won''t act anymore." "Why not acting?" "I can''t bear to be so busy with you. Let''s do this together. My dream is already fulfilled. My dream now is to be with you every day. Do things together, work together, and be together every day." "how about it?" "Really? Acting is your dream." "Really, I''ve been addicted, enough." Acting, dreaming, where is it important to have a wife. Wen''s father and Wen''s mother came back from vacation early, and when they asked why, both of them hesitated. In the end, Father Wen was a little embarrassed and said, "Your mother is pregnant. We were also very surprised by this incident." Mother Wen blushed very carefully, and carefully nced at Wen Huai and Tang Guo, for fear that they would not be able to ept it. Tang Guo and Wen Huai looked at each other, there was an emotion in their eyes, they really had a younger brother. "Mom, since you are pregnant with your younger brother, then you should raise it well. You are not too young to be able to travel around. Just wait for your younger brother to be born." Wen Huai said. Mother Wen: "Ahuai, don''t you mind?" "Mind what, are multiple brothers bad?" Brother or something, the cutest. Small is a bit smaller, but at least early retirement for decades. Originally, he and his little sister might have worked for a lifetime, but now they have a younger brother, and they can do it for up to 25 years. But he is confident that he will be able to cultivate his younger brother into a talent in 18 years and take over thepany. System: I am afraid of being frantic. Although he has a younger brother, Wen Huai decided to quit the entertainment circle. He didn''t tell lies, he was really enjoyable. Chapter 3481: Female President (89) Chapter 3481: Female President (89) Wen Huai officially bid farewell to all fans, and there is only one state: "They all said that they stood at 30. Although they are still a few years old, they should also bid farewell to this circle and go home to assume their obligations. The family has a heavy burden, always I cant watch my youngdy holding it alone, I am a man. In the future, I will share my daily work with youngdy." Countless fans waved goodbye to Wen Huai in a dumbfounded manner, with regrets, regrets, and relief. After all, he is the Wen family''s young master, and this is the Wen family. It is really normal to go back and inherit the family property. When Wen Huai returned, he gave Tang Guo a shot at the beginning. After all, he really didn''t have much experience with thepany. He is a very talented person, and it didn''t take long for him to be alone. The two worked hand in hand to manage thepany very well. It is worth mentioning that after the birth of his younger brother, Wen Huai paid special attention to him. He also expressed his parents that he might not have children, so it was just right to raise a younger brother. Because of the youngest son, Wen Huai''s decision was epted by Wen''s father and Wen''s mother. Then, Wen Huai began to train his younger brother. Gradually, he discovered that this younger brother was very smart, and when he was six years old, he took him to thepany to get to know him. When he was ten years old, Wen Huai''s younger brother was readingpany documents in his office. Where is Wen Huai, sitting on the side video chatting with his little sister. "Brother, can you go out and talk? It''s bothering me." "Okay, brother, take your time by yourself. Brother first go out and talk to your sister-inw. I watched the video. Your sister-inw should have lost weight again. She must not have a good meal. When youe back, you must make up for her." The ten-year-old boy sitting in the office chair shook his head and continued to read the documents. No way, my brother said that my sister-inw is too good to be taken away if he doesn''t look at it. He is the younger brother, of course he has to help him. Ten yearster, he was given a heavy responsibility. Wen Chen, who took over thepany, sat on an office chair with a sullen expression and a slight grievance on his expression: "Brother." "Xiaochen, your talent is the best in our family. It is simply a business genius who has never been met in a century. This position is none other than you. You see, Tang''s and Wen''s property will be yours in the future. Are you happy? " Wen Chen was speechless, but he was indeed more interested in making money, but was suddenly arranged, and the adults in the family patted their butts and left, a little ufortable. "Then when will youe back? I want to eat your dishes." "A monthter, when my brotheres back, I will cook for you every day." Anyway, the daughter-inw wants to eat too. Wen Chen''s expression became more gentle: "That''s OK." In this life, Tang Guo and Wen Huai are very happy, they have a particrly well-behaved younger brother. This requires a table of dishes in Wenhuai, and it can be fooled. Of course, Tang Guo''s life span is still not long. As soon as she left with her front foot, Wen Huai also followed, making no sound, making people caught off guard. On the contrary, Wen Chen, who has always been frosty, cried silently for a long time that day. Fu Fan also came. Standing in front of Tang Guo''s mourning hall, he muttered to himself, "Although it has been twenty years, it is the same day, why?" Fu Fan spent all his life alone, during which he met Lan Yaling, who seemed to be very happy and full of children and grandchildren. He often went to Tang Guo''s tomb and talked about it. When Fu Fan died, he felt it was a relief. Of course opening his eyes again, he was pleasantly surprised. Chapter 3482: Female President (End) Chapter 3482: Female President (End) He was really born again. In his lifetime, he actually did a lot of charity. Every time he went to the temple to make a wish, he hoped to give him another chance to be born again, and hope that he would be born again sooner. This time, it was really early. He hadn''t left her yet, the woman with a cold appearance had just brought him back to the vi. "Mr Tang wille back when he is busy, Master Fu, you can eat first." "No, I''ll wait for her." Fu Fan almost couldn''t restrain his excitement. He waited for her. This time, he must be able to wait for her and be with her. At eight o''clock, the people he was waiting for returned. As soon as the door opened, he quickly looked back and saw a slender figure bending over while changing shoes. He quickly stood up and walked in front of her. When she stood up straight and raised her head, when Fu Fan was about to call her, when she saw that face, all his words stopped in his throat and could no longer speak. "what happened?" "I heard you are waiting for me?" The tone was really cold and in, but it was not a voice familiar to him. The face is not the face he is familiar with. Fu Fan was stiff in ce, a little at a loss. "No, nothing." Why, isn''t he born again? Fu Fan was confused. Onlyter he observed that everyone except her was exactly the same, only she was not someone he knew well. This time, Fu Fan refused to help him. He only said thank you and left. He went out on his own, and with those experiences, he seeded again. He paid close attention to that woman, even though he was not that person, he also helped when the other party encountered difficulties. "You are a little weird." This is what the woman said, "I don''t understand." Fu Fan smiled reluctantly: "I have someone I like." "You misunderstood, I didn''t like you." Fu Fan also met the Wen familyter, and found that Wen Huai was different, not the Wen Huai of the first life, nor the Wen Huai of the second life. He started doing charity again, hoping that God would let him meet her. He got his wish, and was born again after death. Seeing that familiar face, Wen Huai stiffened again. It was not her in the first life, nor the indifferent woman in the second life, but the woman who said he was a little strange. Fu Fan didn''t know how many rebirths, butter met the same person, but unfortunately, it was not her. "I always feel as if I have seen you somewhere." This was what the woman said, making Fu Fan feel bitter. I have seen it, I have seen it for many lives. "Last life?" the woman asked. Fu Fan smiled reluctantly: "Maybe." "I have someone I like, don''t like me, no result." Fu Fan emphasized. The woman justughed: "You misunderstood, I don''t like you." Fu Fan didn''t feel embarrassed for not giving face. Maybe they are old friends. Fu Fan was born again and again, and met this woman who was not her every time, but every time they were friends. This woman will always say that you are a little familiar and a little strange. He always said: Don''t like me, to no avail. She said again: You misunderstood, I don''t like you. Finally, I don''t know how many times I was born again, and I met that woman again. The woman fixedly watched in front of him for a while: "I have been paying attention to you for a long time. It is you every time, why are you still in the shadows?" "Waiting for someone I like, don''t like me, to no avail." "Thinking too much, every time it''s you, I''m tired of watching it. If you want to like it, you like it earlier." Fu Fanner nodded: "That''s good." "Actually, the person you are waiting for may note, so don''t wait anymore, it''s meaningless." "What if she will show up?" "What if, she will never show up?" Fu Fan was silent, then he didn''t know what to do, besides praying for his own rebirth in every life, what else could he do? "You said, did you miss it or miss it?" Fu Fan asked. The woman smiled and nodded: "I think so." Fu Fan was startled, but he didn''t know what to say. The woman thought she would never meet Fu Fan again, but she didn''t expect Fu Fan to rebirth without lethargy. She was really a strange person. "Does it work?" the woman asked him. "I don''t know." Fu Fan replied. Chapter 3483: The genius who betrayed relatives (1) Chapter 3483: The genius who betrayed rtives (1) Tang Xiang only felt severe pain in his body, his eyes were dark, and he could no longer see what the world was like. She wanted to open her mouth, call for help, but could not do anything because she was dying. She really didn''t want to die, but no one noticed her at all, and that''s right, she was just a poorly talented and humble female nun in the cultivation world. In the cultivation world, the dead monks in the battle for magic weapons ounted for the majority of the number. An unknown person tried to make people know her. But she was unwilling, unwilling to die like this. She opened her eyes vigorously, expecting a miracle, but her body kept falling until she fell into the hotva, without anyone''s attention. When her consciousness fell into darkness, Tang Xiang sighed, her talent is not good, and the opportunities in this life are mediocre. If she was born with talent and has good luck, how can she end up now? The fierce fighting over there continued, and no one seemed to have discovered that Tang Xiang was dead. "Tang Xiang, do you want to live?" I don''t know where the voice came from, of course she wanted to live, exhausted all her life, and said a "think". "The deity thinks of you sincerely, and he will give you a new life. However, you have to remember that you are exchanged for life after life in this life. If this life dies again, it will be true death, soul flies away, and no reincarnation Opportunity, if you seed, you can exchange for eternal life. Are you willing?" Tang Xiang couldn''t be unwilling, he didn''t even think about it, and immediately agreed. Subsequently, Tang Xiang was reborn and began a life that she thought to be brilliant. ... Tang Guo woke up in a cave. The cave was dark, damp, and cold, and there was no ce that made her bodyfortable. Especially when the pain came from all parts of the body, she was a little ufortable with the splitting pain. [Host big, how are you? May I get you some painkillers? "Do you think I need painkillers? It''s been a long time since I''ve been wearing it in such a world. I miss the familiar pain after a long time." [The host is big, is your head squeezed when you are transmitting? What do you miss about the pain? Isn''t itfortable? The system was a bit scared. He had scanned Tang Guos physical condition. It was very bad. He was covered with sword wounds. Every ce in good condition had not only fresh sword wounds, but also some old wounds. The scar is especially the heartache that the old injury has not healed and added. "Of course it is good to befortable, but after a long time, it is easy to forget the pain. You forgot to say that when you are done, you forget the pain." The system has a heart to say that if the scar is healed and forget the pain, most of his host will not. But thinking that her physical condition is not very good, she didn''t say anything. [Do I need medicine for healing? "I don''t want it for the time being. I will ept the memory first. Now I feel the resentment and sorrow in my heart. I feel unhappy in my heart. I want to see what happened." The systems voice was weak and he dared not answer. He just scanned the content roughly. What happened in this world was really annoying, so he remained silent and let Tang Guo receive the memory, and stopped ridiculing anything, and only helped Tang Guo. Report peace to the friends in the group. Tang Guo has traveled to the world of cultivating immortals in this life. She was born in the cultivating family, and when she was three years old, she found the best ice spirit root, which is an excellent cultivation system. Chapter 3484: Geniuses who betrayed their relatives (2) Chapter 3484: Geniuses who betrayed their rtives (2) The most powerful sect in the world, the Taichu Sect, immediately sent one of the most powerful peak masters in the sect down the mountain after learning the news, and epted the original master as a disciple. Although the cultivation family is strong, it is still no match for the sect, and the Tang family is naturally willing. However, the Tang family''s love daughter couldn''t bear her daughter''s separation from them at a young age, so she agreed with the peak master Yuefeng that she would go to the sect to practice after the original master was eight years old. Facing such a genius to cultivate seedlings, there was no way that Taichu Sect would not agree. When the original owner was tested for the best ice spirit root at the age of three, everyone thought that the original owner would definitely shine and win glory for the Tang family, and countless sects envied the fast movement of the Taichu Sect and snatched this best genius away. However, this is not the case. When the original owner was five years old, he was often praised by his parents and n elders because he was jealous of his own sister for practicing diligence, and severely injured a three-year-old younger sister who was two years younger than her. Although the Tang family did not have many rules, their family style was very strict, and one of them was the strictest. The original owner was jealous at a young age and actually hurt his own sister. Even if she was only a five-year-old girl, the cultivator was early and wise, they would only think that the child was not well raised. But also because she was only five years old, and her talents were so good, they couldn''t watch such a good seedling grow crooked, and the teaching of the original owner became more and more strict. In fact, the original owner identally injured his sister, it was not intentional, and it is inevitable that there will be some idents during thepetition. She is also young, although her spiritual control is pretty good. But once Tang Xiang''s spiritual power is not well controlled, it is very easy for her to identally injure the opponent. Tang Xiang also exined to everyone that he hadn''t controlled it well and hit him, but no one believed it. They all thought that the original owner was very vicious at a young age. Even privately, Tang Xiang apologized to the original owner, and was very wronged. He dropped the golden beans and said how to exin himself, but no one else would listen. Tang Xiang never said bad things about the original owner, and the original owner believed. The family members had no problem with strict discipline to the original owner, butter the original owner did not change his teachings repeatedly, and his shots were still as hot as before. Especially in thepetition, he did not show mercy to his fellow n members at all. Although no casualties were caused, it was People will lie down for several days before they can recover. The reason why the original owner is not merciful is that he really has the heart to teach these people. These people talked about her indiscriminately, provoke her, and repeatedly attacked her vulnerable areas during thepetition. If one hit, she would have been lying down for half a month. She is a temperamental person, don''t see how to speak, but no one can bully. These half-year-old children often speak badly and want to hurt her seriously. How could she not fight back? I just didn''t expect to lose a cruel name. But she didn''t care about these reputations. These people didn''t like her, and even hated her, why should she be merciful. The elders only saw that her shots were very spicy, but they forgot that they were also merciless. This is prejudice. The original owner was indifferent by nature, and was not close to his biological parents, brothers and sisters, and only knew about cultivation every day, but never asked about foreign affairs. I am very proud of people, and I don''t put anyone in my eyes at all, which is very unpopr. Competitive heart is strong, do not keep hands at all, whether it is trials orpetitions, you must strive for the first ce. If anyone robbed her, she was absolutely merciless, making her peers in the whole family dissatisfied with her. An even more irritating thing happenedter. Chapter 3485: The geniuses who betrayed their relatives (3) Chapter 3485: The geniuses who betrayed their rtives (3) Tang Xiang identally rescued a person, and they came to thank him. At first, he didn''t mention it. The original owner said with a faint expression: No, it''s easy. That appearance is clearly telling the other party that she is the other party''s savior. This person was called Ji Qi. He had his eyes hurt at the time, and he did not see who it was, but after the other party left, he dropped a piece of jade pendant. He also found the Tang family with this quick jade pendant. And that piece of jade pendant was Tang Xiang''s. The jade pendant was in Ji Qi''s hands. Everyone believed that the original owner wanted to take credit for saving Ji Qi. If it turns out, they still have a bit of admiration for the original owner, at least they have good talents, hard work in cultivation, and no matter how hard they start, they can''t beat the self-confidence. But Ji Qi''s incident subverted their impression of the original owner. In their minds, they are ashamed of people like the original owner. The original protagonist was indifferent at first. Seeing that everyone had recognized this matter, he didn''t say a word in the end and turned around and left. When everyone saw this, they thought she was guilty. In fact, Ji Qi was seriously injured and fled and was in aa halfway. She happened to meet the original owner. She was not a nosy person. But seeing Ji Qi is not like a bad guy, staying in the wilderness, he may be dragged to eat by wild beasts at any time. She didn''t want to care too much, she only fed Ji Qi a healing pill, and then hung people on the branches of a tree, covering them with leaves, so that they would not be discovered for the time being. When Ji Qi wakes up, it is his own business to live or die. Later, when Ji Qi reported his identity, he realized that this person turned out to be the great apprentice of the peak master Yuefeng, that is, the great brother of the original master. But Ji Qi knew that his little junior sister was such a person, and couldn''t help being disgusted. On the contrary, Tang Xiang was kind-hearted, not arrogant or impatient at all, not eager to ask for credit, and smiled gently and indifferently, Tang Xiang liked him very much. Although Tang Xiang''s talent is not as good as that of the original owner, he can cultivate the world, there are no surprises, and there are many secret treasures, in fact, he can forge his talent. Therefore, because of his life-saving grace, Ji Qi rmended Tang Xiang, a kind-hearted girl, as the peak master of Yuefeng. Peak Master Yuefeng heard what Ji Qi said and learned that the original owner had been developed such a temperament, and it was indeed regrettable at the moment. But such a good seedling, he will definitely not give up, now he is still young, maybe he can be corrected. Besides, if you have already spoken at the beginning, it is impossible to go back. People naturally want to take it back. But this impression has been destroyed. The original owner will not please, let alone ttery, and does not know how to be ttering, not good at words, and not knowing how to get along with others, so the poprity is naturally bad. She is talented, arrogant, and not close to others. The people in Yuefeng don''t have a lot of affection for the original owner, most of which is because of jealousy. But Tang Xiang is different. He is beautiful and kind, has a sweet mouth, and is especially approachable. Even the lowest disciple, Tang Xiang would not look down upon it. He even said that she was a disciple of the same peak, and she was only able to enter the peak because she had some advantages. If she was the same as them, she might not have reached this point. In a short time, everyone in Yuefeng, including the owner of Yuefeng, also admired Tang Xiang. Moreover, Tang Xiang practiced very hard, his talent was not as good as the original owner, but he worked very hard and had a good temperament. At the beginning, Peak Master Yuefeng only epted Tang Xiang as a registered disciple, until he took his disciple out to practice once, but unexpectedly was in danger during the practice. In order to protect the disciple, he ignored the serious injury and threw out the disciple around him with a sleeve. Up dangerously. Chapter 3486: The genius who betrayed the relatives (4) Chapter 3486: The genius who betrayed the rtives (4) At that time, the original master was the farthest away, and those disciples were not willing to approach her, naturally she was not among them. Seeing that the peak master Yuefeng and Yuanzhu were sucked away by mysterious power, Tang Xiang, who was thrown away, did not know where the courage came from, and flew back. Grasping the Yuefeng Peak Master with one hand, and throwing a brocade around the waist of the original master, intending to pull both of them back with one''s own strength. At that time, Peak Master Yuefeng was thinking that this is a silly girl, and it is impossible to use her strength to send Tang Xiang out. It only used most of the spiritual power to protect Tang Xiang. All three of them were sucked away by the mysterious power and fell to a strange ce. Tang Xiang was protected by the peak master Yuefeng, and only suffered some minor injuries. The peak master Yuefeng had been severely injured before, and he used a lot of power to send his disciples out, and part of the power was divided to protect Tang Xiang. When that part of the power was separated, he could no longer hold it, and passed into aa. The thought of passing in aa is also the same, how to protect his stupid lover. He even decided in his heart that if he were to go out alive this time, he must ept Tang Xiang as a real disciple and give him some guidance. What he didn''t know was that after he passed out of aa, he was squeezed in the dark space and couldn''t hold it at all. It was the original owner who used a secret treasure that he had obtained by ident to cover both of them in so that they did not die. The original owner did this, but because he was her master, he taught her the grace of Kung Fu, plus, she is not a truly indifferent person, in fact, she also longs for love, attention, and even affection. people. I just don''t know why, everyone hates her and has a grudge against her. When Peak Master Yuefeng woke up, he found that Tang Xiang was helping him clean up his wounds, his eyes were red, and he had obviously cried many times. There was meat fragrance beside him. He didn''t believe that the original owner would do this. Most of it was Tang Xiang. After asking, Tang Xiang said: "Master was in aa for a long time and didn''t wake up. My space bag has been lost, and only the sword in my hand is left. I am afraid that Master will wake up hungry. Thanks to my sister''s help watching Master, I can Go find some food. Master, you must be hungry. Eat quickly. These spirit beasts have aura and will definitely help your injury." Peak Master Yuefeng looked at Tang Xiang''s caring appearance, and watched sitting cross-legged while meditating. He simply asked his original owner. The more youpare, the more you feel that even if you have a good talent, if you have a bad temperament, it will be difficult to make a big way. . Originally, he had no particr prejudice against the original owner, but the other party was too indifferent. It is said that he often bullies and despises her biological sister. It seems that it is not embarrassing to dislike her sister''s talent. He originally thought that he is her master, so he must teach it well. But now I find that this woman is stubborn and can''t teach at all. If one does not teach well, the other party may be a demon. Didn''t he make a big mistake? In fact, what Yuefeng Peak Master didn''t know was that while Tang Xiang was looking for food, it was the original owner who fed him the pill and gave him spiritual power to heal his injuries. The original master and Yuefengfeng''s main cultivation base are far different. To help him heal, she didn''t know how many pills she had fed to herself in order to provide Yuefengfeng''s main spiritual power to repair her body. This is why she has been meditating next to her to recover, not moving at all. That''s because she is too tired, she doesn''t know if this ce is dangerous or not, and she needs to regain her strength early to protect herself. After this, Peak Master Yuefeng didn''t pay much attention to the original owner, and didn''t personally give instructions. Everyone saw his neglect. But the original owner has talent and strength, even if other people feel contemptuous and despise, they dare not do anything to her. However, her wings were broken? In an ident, the original owner was seriously injured, life and death were on the line, the foundation was damaged, and he returned with thest strength. After the Zongmen alchemy master diagnosed and treated, he said there was only one way to restore the foundation of the original owner. Hunyuan me flower is a rare treasure in a century. Once the Hunyuan me Flower is taken, even if it is a waste material, it will be able to grow the waste spirit root into the best, or a single spirit root. Chapter 3487: The genius who betrayed the relatives (5) Chapter 3487: The genius who betrayed the rtives (5) Damaged to the extent of the original owner, it is even easier to repair it. What the people of the sect didn''t know was that Yuefengfeng''s host had a coincidence, and he just got a Hunyuan me flower. ording to the original owner''s injury to such an extent, facing such a talented original owner, he should give the original owner the Hunyuan me Flower. But he felt that the original owner was not worthy. From the various performances of the original owner, he believed that she was not suitable for cultivation. She was too indifferent and unreasonable, and the people next to her were so indifferent and hot when faced with his rtives. He was afraid that if the Hunyuan me Flower was given to the original owner, he would raise a big demon in the future. Just don''t save it, and I feel a little sorry. If the sect is allowed to choose, it will definitely be a rescue. After all, a talent like the original owner can never be met. The temper is weird and the methods are a little bit spicy. After all, there is no life, and the sect will not lose such a talent. Just as the peak master Yuefeng was hesitating, he suddenly found something wrong with Tang Xiang. He asked Tang Xiang what was wrong, Tang Xiang only shook his head, saying that he was worried about his sister. He doesn''t look fake, he doesn''t doubt anything, but always feels that this good boy has something to hide from him. So he decided to secretly observe what Tang Xiang had encountered. If someone bullied his disciple, he would definitely seek justice. As a result, when Tang Xiang was entering Ding, he suddenly screamed in pain: "Sister, don''t, don''t--" "Sister, how did you do this, how did you be like this? Nodon''t kill them." The painful appearance made the eyes of Yuefeng Peak Master sting. On the second day, he asked Tang Xiang what was wrong, Tang Xiang still said he was worried about his sister''s injury. After observing for several days, from Tang Xiang''s painful expression and short words, Peak Master Yuefeng guessed that Tang Xiang might have spied a secret. No matter how powerful the cultivator is, there is no way to figure out the secret of heaven. He asked Tang Xiang again, and Tang Xiang still only said that he was worried about his sister and dreamed that something happened to her sister. But if she identally read out the words before, how could it be that the original owner had an ident, it was clearly an evil. One day, he observed that Tang Xiang was absent-minded and said in the room: "My sister has been severely injured now, and there is almost no possibility of recovery. How can she be a female devil in the future and want to cut the righteous monk? No, this matter It must not be told to Master, nor can it be announced." This sentencepletely caused Yuefeng Yuefeng to give up the original owner. About Hunyuan Yanhua, only he knew about it, so he kept silent. He nned to wait until the moment to give Tang Xiang the Hunyuan me Flower to help her grow the best spiritual roots. The foundation of the original master was destroyed, and the cultivation base was greatly reduced. Originally, it was only a thread to be the Nascent Soul. Because of this ident, her golden core was broken, and her spiritual roots had no possibility of repairing, and her strength fell to the foundation building stage, and she was no longer that talented girl. The original owner was still a very proud person, even if he became a waste material, he did not give up, and has been working hard to cultivate. But now she is not that genius, it is impossible to be clean. From this day on, people who once dared to be angry with her and did not dare to speak, humiliated her, beat her, and taunted her. Tang Xiang always took care of her, and those who gave her a face agreed, but turned around and would tease her in a different way. After falling off the altar, experiencing all kinds of situations, and experiencing life, the original owner seems to have grown a lot. The look in Tang Xiang''s eyes is no longer indulgent, but cold. However, this is no longer useful. Once, when Tang Xiang was helping the original owner, the original owner finally said sarcastically: "You don''t have to be hypocritical, and you don''t have to show it to anyone. Your goal has been achieved." Tang Xiang didn''t panic, his attitude remained the same, and he said something very touching, causing people around him to criticize the original owner. The original owner didn''t care at all. The look in Tang Xiang''s eyes was cold and merciless. When Tang Xiang bothered her, although she wouldn''t say too much or abuse her, she would also say: "Don''t be pretentious, I can''t threaten you anymore. I haven''t drawn the knife yet, I''m afraid the people around will take the initiative to chop me into mashed meat." Chapter 3488: The genius who betrayed the relatives (6) Chapter 3488: The genius who betrayed the rtives (6) Everyone betrayed their rtives, and no one believed that the original owner was not a cruel and bad person. What everyone saw was that Tang Xiang went to help the original owner for a second time. The original owner ridiculed and didn''t appreciate it at all. He was obviously a waste, and he wanted to maintain his former arrogance. Those who were jealous of the original owner''s talent, and even dared not look up at her, finally found a chance to break her spine. However, even if the original owner is a trash in the eyes of everyone, his backbone is still so hard as a profound iron. Even if she was beaten, she was embarrassed when she was humiliated, and she didn''t see her humbly. Tang Xiang persuaded the original owner more than once and asked her to go home to practice. For her face, the family would definitely have a ce for the original owner. The original owner had already realized that Tang Xiang was not that simple, and the Tang family was not her home. Everyone felt that Tang Xiang was very good, but she was the vicious person. The family members didn''t trust her, the blood rtives didn''t trust her, and the master who once admired her felt that she was stubborn and instructable, and had already given up her. Except for cultivation, except for that small small room, where can this world amodate her? She suffered all the misunderstandings and humiliation in her life, and she didn''t understand why she ended up in this way. She was dying, she couldn''t figure it out. She was shot down, fell into theva and burned alive. Just because her position is an eye-catcher, blocking the person from going to rescue Tang Xiang who almost fell into the magma. At this point, the man pped her mercilessly in. At that time, with her own efforts, she had just recondensed the golden core, and that person was already a cultivator of transformation, even Tang Xiang at that time was already a cultivator of Yuan Ying, how could it really fall into the magma. It was because the people around Tang Xiang could not see that she was in the slightest danger. She died without a single wave. The monkspeted for magic weapons, and there were casualties and deaths, but that was nothing more than normal. Another sad thing in her heart is that the person who drove her into the billowing magma was her brother, Tang Xun. If the person next to her rushed towards her, she would have been wary, but that person was her brother. From the age of five, the affection that belonged to her has slowly passed away. Even though she has gone through all kinds of attitudes, but in her heart, she still yearns for family affection. Even if her rtives hated her and didn''t like her, she never thought that for Tang Xiang, the other party would ruthlessly photograph her into the magma without hesitation. At that time, she had a surprised and unbelievable expression, letting her body fall, she had forgotten the violently rolling magma behind her, and with the strength of the golden core she had just gathered, she couldn''t resist it at all. Falling down, but in the blink of an eye, the whole person will be submerged. She only called out her eldest brother in a cold voice. Although it sounded cold, it contained endless grievances and resentments. However, Tang Xun didn''t notice at all. He only knew that Tang Xiang was in danger and wanted to save her. Anyone who blocked his way to save his family and sister would have to die. At this point, the original owner never struggled anymore, allowing his body to fall into the magma without screaming. This is all the memories Tang Guo received. The emotions and hatred in it are the least, and the most are sadness, grievance, and sadness. After Tang Guo opened his eyes, he didn''t check his body, but sat cross-legged in this narrow and dark cave for a long time. The system did not disturb, he felt Tang Guo''s emotional fluctuations. Chapter 3489: The genius who betrayed the relatives (7) Chapter 3489: The genius who betrayed the rtives (7) Even if she didnt show anything on her face, the shocking sadness in her chest made his system feel very cold, as if this ce was icy and snowy, underneath it was ten thousand years of cold ice, which would be a piece of ice when touched. people. Tang Guo sat quietly in the dark cave for three days, and finally said, "Tongzi, find me something to eat. I''m a little hungry." [Okay, right now. The system didnt ask much. I went to the system space to search, and didnt get any big fish or meat. What they got were some light porridge and side dishes. What do these dishes look like in the system space? The time in the system space is static. He ced the food in front of Tang Guo, after thinking about it, he brought out an ice cream for Tang Guo. Although a little out of season, when he feels that he is in a bad mood, eating something sweet will definitely get better. Tang Guo was eating a small dish and caught a glimpse of the bowl of ice cream with various vors next to him: "There is more and more personality. Can the system be refined these days?" [Hey, maybe, this hasn''t stayed with the host for a long time. Tang Guo didn''t say anything. After eating the food, he digs for ice cream again. For a long time, he didn''t mention what he was going to do, he didn''t practice cultivation, and he didn''t check his body. She was sitting outside the cave, which was halfway up the mountain and the surroundings looked very deste. She has seen all the memories. This is a hiding ce for the original owner. After practicing outside, she will stop here. After all, as soon as she entered the sect, she was not quiet. She didn''t ask for trouble. The rest of the people woulde. Only in this remote and narrow ce would no one be disturbed. This time, she fleeed here all the way after fighting against others for magic weapons. Yes, from the current point of view, everything has happened. She is still in the stage of foundation construction, the foundation has been destroyed, and it is not an easy task to reconsolidate the golden core. Today, she wants resources without resources, she wants talent without talent, and can maintain her current state, so that her cultivation level will not fall, and she will gradually improve, which is already iparable to many people. After silently eating the ice cream in the bowl, Tang Guo checked his physical condition. On the surface, it is very bad, with sword wounds on his body, countless knives, new scars and old scars. She stretched out her hands, and there was a big scar on the back of her left hand. The wound was newly added. It seemed that the skin was turned over andter covered it back. There was a dark scar around it, and the back of her hand was still very swollen. For an injury of this magnitude, as long as there is a superior healing pill, it will only take a while to recover. However, she did not. All her resources are used to buy spiritual medicine for cultivation and restore strength. As for this small injury, she can only clean up with spiritual power every day to let it slowly heal. As long as it is not a serious injury, this is really a minor injury, and it can be cured within six or seven days at most. That is, it hurts. But for this degree of injury, she has long been used to it, and she doesn''t have to endure it. I have basically ignored things I do. As for Tang Guo''s right hand, there are alsorge and small scars, which are slightly better than his left hand. The position of the tiger''s mouth may be due to holding the sword day and night, and there is a thick cocoon. The clothes on her body are very torn, it''s not that she can''t afford clothes. Chapter 3490: The geniuses who betrayed their relatives (8) Chapter 3490: The geniuses who betrayed their rtives (8) But after a fierce fight, he came back and healed, and there was no time to change. Even if she changed her outfit, there was only ck clothes in her space bag. I remember that two years ago, what she liked most was a light blue dress, the color of the sky. The reason for the change is that she is in her current condition, such a good-looking dress, if she can''t wear it for a long time, she is afraid that it will get dirty or broken, which will be a bit of a waste of good things. Tang Guo turned back to the cave and lit the candle. With the faint light, she could clearly see theyout of the cave. There is a bed of cut soil, on which is covered with dried grass. There is a table made of stone, which also looks very crude, with countless sword marks on it. I think it is a stone that the original owner chopped off at will, and it is a bit uneven. A small stone is ced under it. There was a bowl and a teapot on the table, all covered with a thinyer of ash. There is also a basket of fruit that looks very stale. No, it should be said that it is about to lose moisture and dry out. Later, she saw a Mu bucket in the cave. She remembered that not far from here, there was a stream. After every healing, the original owner would go to this ce to fetch water and clean it. Later, I will report back to Zongmen. In this world, once you enter the sect, you rarely leave the sect, and it is not easy to get out of the sect. If one is not good, people will think that she has rebelled against the teacher, and will be looked down upon by people outside, and no other school will dare to ept it. The original owner had never thought of leaving the teacher''s sect, or not leaving the sect. It made no difference to her. I didn''t do well in the teacher''s door, and I didn''t do well outside. After all, strength speaks in this world. If her foundation is not destroyed and her strength is still there, as long as she does notmit a terrible mistake, the teacher will not give up on her. Who dares to insult her? She had seen it through a long time ago, and she didn''t even intend to break away from it. All her life, she has been thinking about why this is so. Confused why Tang Xiang should calcte her, this is obviously her very beloved sister, why does her rtives distrust her. Everything, seemingly not knowing what was going on, slowly moved away from her. What supported her all the time in her practice was that she wanted to find out the truth one day and figure out why Tang Xiang had to calcte and let the truthe to light. It''s a pity that she didn''t hold on in the end, and chose to give up. Maybe she was too tired. The moment when her brother was photographed into the magma, it shattered all her beliefs and hope of life. Tang Guo''s injuries had healed a lot, but there were a lot of blood stains and scars on the surface, his body was dirty, and a strong smell of blood was very unpleasant. The clothes stick to the body, which is really ufortable. Holding the bucket, she fetched water and cleaned her body as she remembered. She is the same as the original owner, even if she is embarrassed, she is still willing to clean herself when she has time. Even if it gets dirty for a while, it can be clean for a while. Although the water was cold, Tang Guo felt much morefortable physically and mentally after washing it out, even though his heart was still a little bored. This feeling, she hadn''t suffered for a long time, really made her unhappy. The emotions that are always overflowing filled her heart and brain. During this period, she seldom spoke, and after cleaning her body, she began to practice. Chapter 3491: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (9) Chapter 3491: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (9) The system screamed at this moment, a little strange: [Host, don''t you practice your previous broken and then built technique? "She figured it out that the technique of reuniting with the golden core is good. She is a peerless genius. I just sorted out my thoughts and thought that I could follow the path she figured out." The system is a little sad: [I am a little worried, what if my practice breaks down? "This body is now considered to have its foundation destroyed, but the original owner has practiced for several years ording to the path she figured out. I want to practice my practice again, and I have to abolish myself once, which is different from the previous time. Just press Her idea is to go on practicing. If it''s really wrong, it''s okay to abandon it again. Anyway, my practice will start quickly." The system has finally figured it out. The host said that the original owner is a peerless genius, and the cultivation world his host has experienced greatly is countless. The creation of the exercises is basically easy toe by, and it is not troublesome. To be affirmed by her, she should be sure that the technique is correct. The foundation was destroyed, and they were able to reunite the golden core, speaking of which the original owner was indeed powerful. If there are no idents afterwards, maybe in the future, which one she will go to. At this point, the system didn''t persuade him anymore. After having been with the host for so long, he should believe her. The host is huge, and it is never targeted. Tang Guo''s current cultivation base is toplete the foundation construction. Her foundation was destroyed and she fell directly to the initial stage of foundation construction. It took several years to recover to thepletion of foundation construction. You can achieve Jindan only by a short line. But she was a person whose foundation was destroyed, not a monk who practiced normally. From the beginning of the ident, it took only one year for her to recover from the initial stage of foundation construction to thepletion of foundation construction, and she stayed here for the remaining years. In other words, people who don''t have a foundation have no way to break through to the golden core. That''s why the cultivation depends on talent. And many people whose cultivation base was lower than her are already in the golden core stage. As for Tang Xiang, who has mediocre talent, it is now in the golden age. Peak Master Yuefeng, that is, the Hunyuan me Flower in the hands of her master Yueheng, currently has no chance to give it to Tang Xiang. The preciousness of the Hunyuan me Flower can set off a **** storm. If Tang Xiang has no credit for him, he will be dissatisfied by the sect. However, ording to memory, Tang Guo knew that Tang Xiang would soon have the opportunity to take Hunyuan me Flower, and when his foundation was cultivated, he would grow a superb water spirit root. The current Tang Xiang is a low-grade Shui Linggen, only barely able to enter a sect. Had it not been for Ji Qi''s rmendation, she would have never had the opportunity to visit Yuehengmen. Now that she can achieve the golden core, one is that she does practice the flying shovel harder, very hard, and can''t bear to bezy at all. This second, naturally, was the treatment of the original owner, which had all fallen to Tang Xiang, which Yueheng had won for Tang Xiang. In addition, Yuehenghui gave Tang Xiang a lot of good things in private, and it was difficult to improve his cultivation. And Ji Qi was very grateful to Tang Xiang, a life-saver, and condoned her very much. If Ji Qi has any love for Tang Xiang, he doesn''t have any affection. He just treats her as a younger sister and adds his lifesaver, which makes him more conniving. Especially Tang Xiang was very sensible, and he couldn''t let him condone. After rifying the current situation, the spiritual power in Tang Guo''s body has also been operating. I don''t know how many weeks, the outside is bright and dark, dark and bright. Her injuries have almost recovered, and it is time to return to the sect. Chapter 3492: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (10) Chapter 3492: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (10) Tang Guo wore ck clothes all over her body, with her hair all pulled up and made up of a very clean branch. Now she only had cultivation in her eyes, and she didn''t care about her appearance. The once emperor Zhuo Zhuo, even if she was Frost, was still a very charming girl. Now he is dressed in ck and not slender, his body is thin, his face is thin, his eyes are still cold, and it is more dull, less agile, and no longer the previous style. At first nce, people feel mediocre, but when you look carefully, she feels that she is covered with thorns, and she is ufortable and unwilling to approach. From this road to Zongmen, you will pass the Tang family. Before the original owner died, he cared about family affection. Every time I go out to experience, I have a habit to go home and have a look. ording to the habits of the original owner, Tang Guo went to Tang''s house first. As soon as he walked to the town, he was looked at by countless people. These people know her, after all, she was once a genius girl in this city, the kind that no one does not envy. How envious those people once were, how much ridicule these people are now. "You said that the **** is really long-eyed. This vicious-minded person will indeed have retribution. For example, talents and other things are all given by the gods. Now that the person is not good, he will take the talents back." "This Tang Guo can be regarded as a different kind of Tang family? Who doesn''t know the family style of the Tang family and must not harm her family. It is said that when she used to be beautiful, every time shepeted, she did not show mercy and beat her brothers and sisters of the same family. I cant get out of bed for several days." "If you want me to say, it''s the Tang family''s kindheartedness and care for the old love that didn''t drive her out of the family." "Besides, dont forget. Miss Tang Xiang interceded for her. I have a rtive who came to the gate of Taichu. It is said that Miss Tang Xiang doesnt dislike her at all. She is now a useless person and often takes care of her, but she actually doesnt appreciate her. , And ridiculed Ms. Tang Xiang coldly, making people so angry." "The former genius was also once, and now its a waste. I thought I was a superior genius and so arrogant. If I say, Miss Tang Xiang is generous andpassionate, so I dont care about this. If she is not Miss Tang Xiangs rtives Sister, in the sect, I might not be able to get along for a long time." "Furthermore, her foundation has been ruined. She fell to the early stage of foundation construction, but now she haspleted the foundation construction. I dont know how much good things the Tang family and Miss Tang Xiang gave her to build her strength. This level." "This time, when youe back, most of it is back to the family to get resources." "Yes, Ie back several times a month, and I go to the sect in less than half a day. Why don''t I get the resources?" These rumors, every time the original owner came back, he would listen to countless times. She was not good at words, and at the beginning she faintly denied what those outsiders said, but no one believed it. Since no one believed it, she stopped exining, and walked home on her own to visit her parents. The gatekeeper of the Tang family looked at Tang Guo, but did not stop her. After all, the Tang family had a family tradition. If a janitor ridiculed Tang Guo at the door, it would attract rumors to the Tang family, which would be detrimental to the Tang family. However, the look of contempt and disdain will not be missed. ording to her memory, Tang Guo went straight to the courtyard of Tang''s mother and Tang''s father. As soon as I entered the yard, I saw the two talking andughing. "I don''t know when Xianger will be back this month, I miss her a little." Chapter 3493: The genius who betrayed the relatives (11) Chapter 3493: The genius who betrayed the rtives (11) Mother Tang said with a smile: "After a while, I will make more candied fruit. That girl likes to eat it the most. Then let her take it to Zongmen to eat. Make some other snacks and let her share it with Zongmen. They are the same." Speaking of Tang Xiang, Father Tang also smiled a lot. Just as he was about to speak, he felt something. When he looked up, he saw that Tang Guo had just walked to the door and the smile on his face was put away. When Mother Tang saw this, the same was true. Zeng Jin and the others also liked this daughter very much, but this daughter was inherently stubborn and had always been prejudiced against the younger daughter, and they would not listen to it many times. The news from the sect from time to time made them feel so cold that they no longer wanted to care about her. My own sister is so jealous, to be honest, now it''s abolished, poking her audacity. ording to them, it was her talent that made her self-righteous and saw no one is better than her. "Father, mother." Tang Guo originally stood at the door, yelled abruptly before walking towards the two of them. She could feel an emotion rising in her chest, and she did not intend to suppress it. "Where did this go?" Mother Tang asked, "Xiang''er sent a letter back several times, saying that he could not find you, and you left without saying a word. When will you be more sensible and considerate for Xiang''er? Now that you have fallen, Xiang''er is worrying about you every day, but you don''t care about Xiang''er at all, and you still say coldly to Xiang''er, do you look like a sister?" Tang Xiang worried about her, looking for her? Tang Guo gave a funny smile. Tang Xiang was afraid that she would die outside, so how could she worry about her. However, this Tang Xiang is very good, and she has done extremely well on the surface, so far she has not revealed any ws, and no one can say that she is not at all bad. A hundred miles away, who doesnt know Tang Xiang, a good girl from the Tang family. At the same time, she also knows that she has an indifferent and cruel sister. At this time, the original owner already knew that Tang Xiang was not a good one. She had no feelings for Tang Xiang for a long time. She only felt that Tang Xiang had deceived the people she cared about by all means. She had to practice hard and spend time to expose Tang Xiang''s true face. When ites to Tang Xiang, her face bes colder, and she will say something indifferently, which is always unpleasant and makes the couple very unhappy. "She won''t look for me, let alone worry about me." Tang Guo didn''t want to copse the human set for the time being, and replied ording to the original owner''s temperament. As expected, the expressions of the two changed. Father Tang looked angry: "Why do you have such a virtue that you can''t tolerate your sister? If it''s not for blood connection, I doubt you are my own." "I go first." Tang Guo turned around and left. Every time the original owner came back, that was the case. She always thought it was Tang Xiangtai who would cheat and cheated her parents. Even if she was sad, she was not angry with them. She always remembered how her parents loved her before she was five years old. Every time she remembered, her expression would soften. They were cheated, so she didn''t me them. When she bes stronger, Tang Xiang''s true face will be revealed. If Tangxian didn''t admit it, she would search the other person''s soul, check the memory, and see if the other person recognized it. She doesn''t stay too much. In fact, she wants to stay longer, just staying for a long time will make them unhappy, and even more because she doesn''t want to see the indifference and disgust towards her from their faces. Every time she turned and left, she would say in her heart that one day the truth wille to light. This is her father and mother, they are just cheated. Now she has no evidence, no amount of exnation is useful, she simply doesn''t say anything. Half a dayter, Tang Guo returned to Shanmen. As soon as she stepped into the mountain gate, a long whip waved at her face gate, showing no mercy. Chapter 3494: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (12) Chapter 3494: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (12) Both Tang Guo and the original owner are particrly sensitive to theing danger. As soon as the whip was activated, she had already noticed, and her figure quickly jumped to the side. But because the other party''s cultivation base was higher than hers, the whip still broke her new clothes. Only because she dodged quickly, she was not injured anywhere else. It was just unexpected that the person who waved the whip, reluctantly, chased Tang Guo''s avoidance direction, and swung it again. The start is even more ruthless than before, and the whip can feel cold from a long distance. The spiritual power filled with it, if it hits her body, it will definitely be ripped apart. It can be seen that the people who started it didn''t even care that she was a fellow. Tang Guo is now the strength to build the foundation to perfection, and this person should be in the early stage of Jindan. In this world of cultivation, the difference in cultivation level is huge. Tang Guo can escape, relying on his agility and the body of the original owner to reach the Golden Core Consummation state. However, she was able to win a long whip from the early stage of the Golden Core, but could not avoid it, a group of fellows from the Golden Core stage shot her. In the front is the strong winding back from the whip. On the left is the fist of one person, and on the right is the long sword of another person. Not only that, behind her, there is a giant man, wielding two hammers with the size of his head, and he was born into the Tang Dynasty. Guo''s head hit. "Look where you are running this time!" The system was also taken aback, and quickly told Tang Guo the attacks he saw. At this moment, he was a bit like an ant on a hot pot, unable to do anything. He felt a kind of powerlessness. In such a world of cultivating immortals, there was no way to help her except to inform Tang Guo''s surroundings. [The host is very careful, they attacked at the same time. The system said anxiously, it was useless to just worry, he could not help Tang Guo solve these crises. Through memory, these people will not beat the original owner to death, but will beat them half to death. In the sect, it is not allowed to harm the same sect, and fighting with the same sect is against the regtions. But as long as no one sues and does not kill anyone, the executor in the sect will only turn one eye and close one eye, and will not care about it at all. Those people beat Tang Guo and beat her half-dead to death. They were all embarrassed, and of course they would not tell the executor. The original owner was insulted at the beginning and tried to find the executors in the sect, but those people were all in a group. They all said it was the original owner who acted first, and the original owner was ultimately punished. The original owner was so bullied, it''s not that these people hated the original owner, and the world of cultivation is a somewhat deformed world. Under the strength, no matter what you encounter, you have to bow your head, even if you lose your dignity and are bullied by other disciples of the sect, you have to endure it. The pride of heaven, like the original owner, is now a waste material, and everyone who is scorned, shameless, and even his master has given up. Bullying them makes them feel very refreshed in their hearts. Think of how high she once was, but now she is a grasshopper that they can trample to death at will. Besides, everyone thought she was not a good person. They taught her, but they were just telling her that in the future, she must be a good person and beat her often so that she will remember and never make the mistakes she made. You say, is there any reason? What if it is unreasonable? Tang Guo quickly dodged the whip, the sledgehammer behind her brought her a great crisis, and she also dodged neatly. Chapter 3495: The genius who betrayed the relatives (13) Chapter 3495: The genius who betrayed the rtives (13) Avoiding the attack of two Jindan-stage monks is already her current limit. Therefore, the attack of the other two Jindan monks, one monk''s fist, fell on her shoulder, first with a p, and then again. Severely grasped, chance to hear the sound of shattering shoulder bone. Another Golden Core cultivator''s long sword also struck her arm, and a burst of pain came, and blood was sshed on the ground instantly. The system kept yelling and couldn''t help but yell. If he had eyes, his eyes would be red. However, he couldn''t do anything except yell and yell. Just keep asking: [Host Dad, I have found a lot of painkillers, you rush to the cave, they dare not do anything. Do you hurt? Don''t bear it first, the painkillers in the system space are all made by you personally. The effect is very good. It doesn''t hurt when you put it on. The wound will heal after a while, and then it will definitely not hurt. "I''m fine." Tang Guo responded with a systematic sentence in her heart: "Don''t worry." The system feels that his data is too stable and his mood fluctuates so much. Why is the data not chaotically? The system thought Tang Guo would immediately choose to escape from him and return to the cave. The original owner has be a waste material and is weak, and can only deal with the insults and ridicule of these people. But he believed that the host was so big that he could escape the attacks of these people. They locked her in an instant just now, and there was no way to escape. Now those people saw that the host was injured, and instead of forcing them as before, they seemed to be ying. Taking advantage of this time, the host must be able to escape from this ce and quickly go back to heal his injuries. But Tang Guo didn''t mean to leave. She endured the firmness and the pain of her arm, and took out a porcin bottle and poured out a pill from it. The system doesn''t know what it is, the pill is green and the surface is a little smooth. The actions were too fast. Those people teased her because of what healing pills Tang Guo was eating, and mocked: "You are a waste material now. Even if you take ten bottles of the first-ss pills, it will be useless. Its just a trapped beast, dont struggle. Lets do this, I think you are also injured. If you climb in from here today, we will stop, how about?" "Actually, I have another idea. I stillck a tea-pourer by my side. Although your appearance is not as good as before, you are considered a good-looking person. I don''t dislike it. Youe to me to serve tea and pour water, and I will cover you. Don''t let them bully you." "Senior Brother Chen, do you like this kind of person?" "At any rate, I was once the proud son of heaven. There is nothing I can''t look down on. His appearance is not so good now, but the maintenance is simr. Besides, there is no suitable one in this sect, even if the sister in the cafeteria eats Hes a low-grade spirit root anyway, its better than a waste material, right? I have to work hard to cultivate. Where can I help me serve tea and pour water." When the system heard these words, it was very angry. It''s a pity that he is just a system, even if it is regeneration gas, it cannot explode. It is even more impossible to deal with these people. At this time, Tang Guo changed. That green pill was not her own, but the original owner prepared it. The original owner had prepared a pill like this. Most people don''t dare to take this pill, especially those who are gifted, basically don''t dare to touch it. After taking this green pill, his own strength will instantly rise to a level, and the time limit is an hour. Chapter 3496: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (14) Chapter 3496: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (14) Once the time limit is over, the meridians and dantian will be damaged to a certain extent, and the seven orifices will bleed. If it weren''t for the time between life and death, almost no one would use such a medicinal pill, which would greatly affect the foundation. But the foundation of the original master has long been damaged. She has taken this pill many times. Otherwise, how could she go outside to find resources andpete for magic weapons with a monk who is not in the golden core period? When I first used it, it really made her very painful. It still hurts after using it several times, but she is used to that kind of pain. In particr, she also discovered that it may be that her foundation has been damaged to a certain extent, and taking this pill will not cause much consequence. Tang Guo also felt a pain all over his body when his strength exploded. The intense pain really made people sober. However, in the blink of an eye, her cultivation level had soared to the early stage of the Golden Core. It is enough to improve the strength of a realm and clean up these few early Jindan guys. If it weren''t for the suppression of this world''s cultivation level, she would not choose this method. She has never given up. "Tongzi, have all this happened been recorded?" The system was stillining and feeling guilty. Hearing Tang Guo''s words, he quickly said: [When I first entered the sect, I found the image stone and ced it at an angle. The host was greatly relieved, and I would be able to record it. [Host is big, how is your situation, can you hold it? If you cant hold it, just run quickly. If you cant win, you can run without shame. I wontugh at you. "Am I the one who crawls andughs? I was beaten, and I am not the one who would not beat me back? All these people bullied me on the head. I was stabbed in the arm and my shoulder bone was crushed by another person. I''m not reconciled if I leave like this. Whatever the case, I have to let the other party taste what it''s like to feel pain. The system is weak and asked: [So, is the host going to be greatly ckened? I am very supportive. It is no big deal to break the world. This world is so annoying. Tang Guo had stopped speaking, and the four people around him realized her sudden surge of power, and their eyes shed with surprise. "You are crazy, you are a waste material, and you dare to take the explosive pill!" "Crazy man, do you think you can beat us by taking the Explosive Pill and raising a realm? We are just four of us who are dreaming." The answer to the four was the cold sword light, and Tang Guo used the sword. I saw her figure appearing behind one of them instantly like a ghost. After her strength skyrocketed, the spiritual power in her body increased exponentially, and so did her speed. The person who shed her with the sword did not react at all, only felt that countless sword lights shed in front of him, and there was pain in his arm. He was already resisting, and the other three also attacked Tang Guo. The man with the hammer hit the back of Tang Guo''s head with a hammer. Tang Guo turned over and blocked the hammer attack with his sword. The opponent''s strength was very strong, coupled with the attacks of the other two. One person threw a whip on her back, another person attacked her neck with a fist. When his fingers were about to grab her neck, Tang Guo opened his mouth and bit his wrist, biting that piece of meat halfway down, and his eyes protruding from the pain. Didn''t they say she was ruthless? Then she let them know what a ruthless character is. Chapter 3497: The genius who betrayed the relatives (15) Chapter 3497: The genius who betrayed the rtives (15) When several people were stunned and angry, Tang Guo jumped up and stepped on the shoulder with the sledgehammer. She quickly took out the iron block from the space bag, and smashed the person''s head vigorously, hitting the opponent a dozen times in session. The force of the same level hit the opponent, at most, the opponent was seriously injured and could not die. She is not worried at all. The person who used the whip was taken aback. Then he reacted quickly, and another whip wrapped around Tang Guo''s neck. Suddenly, he seeded. He wrapped Tang Guo''s neck vigorously, pulling her apart, watching her face flushed, and exerting some force, finally smiled: "Bitch, I''m looking for death, see if I won''t cut off your meridians today. ." Just when he was about to pick up Tang Guo. Someone said: "Be careful." However, it was toote. A long sword stabbed into his wrist from above and pierced through. The blood spilled all over the floor, so painful that he instantly released the whip. He nned to use the other hand to take the whip and continue to teach Tang Guo, but he also shouted: "I''m going to kill you!" Tang Guo grabbed the opponent''s whip, wrapped a whip around the opponent''s neck, and yanked hard, and the opponent fell on the ground. Tang Guo stepped on this person''s heart with a cold face: "You want me to die?" "You **** it!" It''s just a piece of waste, all taking the Explosive Pill, and it will be able to enjoy an hour at most, what is he afraid of. Although there will be some fights in the same sect, if you really kill someone in the sect, you will definitely be severely punished. Therefore, this disciple was not afraid at all, and didn''t think Tang Guo would do anything to him. He only needs to wait, wait for the time effect of the opponent''s Explosive Pill, and then slowly clean up. He felt that the previous method was too polite. It is true that the sect cannot show off his hands and feet, so it is better to go outside the sect to ensure that she can''t eat it, and regret it for life. Tang Guozheng intends to teach the other party a lesson, she really does not intend to kill people here. With her current strength, she killed the disciples of the same sect, not to mention thew enforcement elder of the sect, she said that the master who did not care about her would personally clean the door and kill her. This time the shot was just to teach them a lesson. "Stop!" He yelled, and at the same time a powerful force pped Tang Guo, she had tried to avoid it, but the opponent''s strength was much stronger than her, and she still pped her into the air. There was blood in her throat on the spot, she closed her lips tightly, and the blood continuously flowed down from the corner of her mouth. "Tang Guo, how can you harm the same school?" Ji Qi stepped forward, staring at her with a pair of particrly indifferent eyes, "Xiang''er always said that you are good, often intercedes for you, and even saves his own resources. If you want to cultivate for you, I think she was in vain. Even if you recover, you will be nothing more than a cruel to the same person. Tang Guo slowly got up from the ground, although her body was very ufortable because of that ruthless palm, and there was no sign of her face. Ji Qi is her big brother, and the person who the original owner fed a pill and hid it on a tree branch. He was staring at her indifferently, his eyes were very disgusting, as if looking at something dirty. "If you do this, you can''t afford Xianger''s efforts too much." "Sorry for her?" Tang Guo asked indifferently, "What did she try to do? What did I do?" Chapter 3498: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (16) Chapter 3498: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (16) Ji Qi was a little surprised, just because Tang Guo today said a few more words. But I quickly remembered her behavior to harm her fellow students, and disgust rose from the bottom of my heart. "I didnt care about Xiangers face in the past. But today its no longer possible. You need to go to see thew enforcement elders with me. If you have anything, tell thew enforcement elders, even if you call Xianger. No, you have to be punished if you mutte the same door." "Big brother." Tang Xiang appeared, Yu Jian fell in front of Tang Guo, wearing a snow-white dress, like a fairy, anxiously guarding Tang Guo behind him: "Big brother, sister definitely did not mean it. Why don''t you ask the matter clearly first? I believe that my sister will definitely not hurt people for no reason." Having said that, she nced at the four injured and miserable disciples, and felt a little guilty for what she said: "Big brother, sister can''t go to see thew enforcement elders, there must be some misunderstanding between my sister and these juniors. I am willing topensate these juniors." "Xiang''er, you indulge her too much. Today, I personally saw her torture her peers. You have been protecting her like this. She doesn''t appreciate her at all. She did something wrong and didn''t ept punishment. As time passed, she didn''t know what she would do in the future. Do something more excessive." Ji Qi really thought this in his heart. Tang Guo had a dispute with these disciples before. He didn''t see it, and the trouble was not big. If Xianger helped her intercede, that''s all. But today, he saw it with his own eyes. The other party was ruthless and merciless. He really didn''t know if he waste and didn''t stop it in time, whether the disciple who was wrapped around his neck with a whip would be killed by her. "Big brother." Tang Xiang looked embarrassed, and looked back at Tang Guo, then at the other disciples, and he was stopped by Ji Qi. "Xiang''er, if you help to intercede, she may not be able to ept it. Besides, although she is your rtives, these juniors are also your fellow students. Today, she hurt these juniors and vited the rules of the sect. , She does not ept punishment, which is very unfair to these juniors." "I know." Tang Xiang seemed to understand, she looked at the four injured disciples, "Several brothers, I...I''m sorry, I am here to apologize to you for my sister, I am willing to give all the resources You, make up for you, and hope that this time you can forgive your sister and give her a chance. When you go to thew enforcement elder, your sister will die." "Sister Xiang''er said so, then...just let it go, as long as she doesn''tmit it again, otherwise there will be no next time." Tang Xiang is Ji Qi''s younger sister, and Yueheng''s lover, who can''t afford to offend. Besides, Tang Guo would go to Half-Life when he went to thew enforcement elder, but they couldn''t clean her for at least three years. The disciples who make mistakes will think about the cliff face to wake up for at least three years. They have to wait so long, they don''t want to wait. The one or two hundred whips of thew enforcement elders also hurt for a while. They wanted her to hurt every day and trampled her under their feet like mud. "Thank you brothers, thank you." Tang Xiang quickly untied his space bag and handed it to the disciples. Tang Guo said, "Wait a minute." "Sister," Tang Xiang turned his head and held Tang Guo''s hand affectionately, "Sister, no matter what time, I will stand by your side. I believe that one day, you will return to the original and return to I am proud of my sister who protected me behind. Now you can''t protect me, let me protect you." Tang Guo pushed Tang Xiang away, nced at her faintly, without moving her eyes away, Tang Xiang still had a sincere expression, as if she was like this: "Sister, I will stand by your side." "Are you my sister?" "Of course, I am not your sister, who is your sister." Tang Xiang said. Tang Guo nodded slightly, and asked in a slightly stiff voice, "I said they did it first, do you believe it?" Tang Xiang hesitated and looked embarrassed: "But... the brother has just seen..." "You just said you want to stand by my side, it seems to be a lie." "Xiang''er, I said she is not worth helping. Look at what she said? If you help her out, she wants to drag you down together." "Sister, I believe that one day, you will go back to where you were and be the sister I am familiar with." Tang Guo stared at Tang Xiang, her gaze still did not move away. The cold wind blew through, making the messy hair on her face even more chaotic. She said, "I will be the same me as you wished." Don''t know what happened, Tang Xiang''s heart burst upon hearing this, and Tang Guo spoke again. "I applied to see thew enforcement elder." Chapter 3499: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (17) Chapter 3499: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (17) "Sister, you..." Tang Xiang was panicked when he heard Tang Guo say that he would apply to see the Criminal Law Elder. With a worried look on her face, whoever looked at it felt that she was worried about Tang Guo. After all, Tang Guo applied to meet thew enforcement elder three times a few years ago. However, these three times were not pleased. Those three times weren''t too serious. With Tang Xiang''s plea, Tang Guo avoided going to Si Guoya to practice for three years, and only received a hundred whips. But this one hundred whip is not good, it is said that every time shey down for nearly three to five days before recovering. Does she think she is still the genius back then? The elder of the Criminal Law does not favor favoritism. Now that he has made a mistake and bullied other disciples, he must be punished. "Sister, it''s better to forget about this matter," Tang Xiang grabbed Tang Guo with a worried expression on his face. "I''m afraid that my sister will still be flogged. Thew enforcement elder''s whip will not be merciful. The previous few times, you really let I am very worried." Tang Guo nced indifferently at Tang Xiang, who was full of worries: "You are afraid that I will be flogged, so you think this is my fault? I am a foundation-building monk who bullied them for a few golden days? " "Why didn''t you bully us?" The few people saw Tang Guo saying that, but they didn''t follow it. They were not afraid to see the criminalw elders. Everyone around saw it. There was also Senior Brother Ji Qi who testified that Tang Guo bullied them. "When you were fighting, in order to oppress us, you took the explosive pill." "That is, you used to step into the Nascent Soul Stage, but now you havepleted the foundation building. Taking a Explosive Spirit Pill will raise your strength to the Golden Pill Stage. Who doesn''t know, you were able to leapfrog and kill, how many of us? One is that not long after entering the Golden Core Phase, you already have the strength of the Golden Core Phase and it is easy to deal with us." "Yeah, yeah, if it wasn''t for Ji Qi who came just in time, I don''t know if I would have died under the whip. Without the help of Ji Qi, I don''t think you would be in the same school. Go up and show mercy." "Originally, I was for the sake of Junior Sister Xiang''er, and that''s the case. Now that you want to see thew enforcement elders, why would we be afraid of you? See you, let''s see together." Chen Zhao was right again. Tang Xiang said, "Sister Xiang''er, it''s not that we don''t give you face, but she is too self-righteous. This matter is offended." What this said, it seemed that Tang Guo had made a big mistake. They didn''t pursue it because of Tang Xiang''s face. Now that she is ignorant, they can only offend Tang Xiang and see thew enforcement elder. "Senior Brother Chen, please wait, I..." Tang Xiang wanted to grab Tang Guo and say something, but was gently pushed away by Tang Guo. This action caused Ji Qi''s unhappiness: "Xiang''er, since she doesn''t appreciate it, let''s forget it. If she wants to see thew enforcement elder, she will go. See what she can do with thew enforcement elder." In Ji Qi''s view, it was Tang''s bad character. When I was in glory, I ignored Tang Xiang''s sister. When I was down and down, I felt sorry for myself, I was afraid that I felt that Tang Xiang was hypocritical, and everything was just a shame. Since many years ago, because the other party wanted to take credit for his life-saving benefactor, he had rarely contacted her. Even if it is a meeting, he only treats the person as transparent, let alone talking to the other person. Every time he talked to the other party, he had to speak. If she doesn''t speak, Xianger might be bullied by her. Chapter 3500: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (18) Chapter 3500: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (18) The other party is so confident that Xianger cares about her sister. If she is really innocent, why don''t everyone in the sect like her? He could hear it all the time, and she was bullying people outside again. In the peak, Tang Xiang would asionally mention Tang Guo,ining that he could not help the other party no matter what he did. Even every time she went out, Xiang''er went to find those genius spirit treasures, looking forward to encountering the elixir that would restore Tang Guogenji. Every time Xiang''er gave her pills and elixir, the other party coldly refused, and didn''t appreciate it at all. "Why are you determined to be my fault?" Tang Guo pushed Tang Xiang away, and walked to the position of the Xingtang. "Chen Zhao, follow me to see thew enforcement elder." "Sister Xiang''er, you can be optimistic. Originally, I didn''t care about your face. Since she doesn''t appreciate her and wants to suffer a bit, then she can''t me me." Tang Xiang looked very good. Looking at Tang Guo''s back, she didn''t know what to do. Finally, she told Ji Qi that she was very worried and chased Tang Guo behind. At this time, Ji Qi would definitely not leave her alone, of course he would be by her side. "Big brother, you must intercede for meter." Ji Qi was indifferent: "Xiang''er, only you care about this friendship, she doesn''t care at all, why bother to do this." "After all, she is my sister." "But she never treats you as her own sister. No matter how much you do, she will only me you and won''t remember your good. She is too good and strong, and she has to fight for first ce in everything. If you dont, you will still think its your fault." "Sister will go back to where she was." Ji Qi finds it ridiculous. Going back to the original, what is going back to the original? "Xiang''er, I don''t want her to go back to where she was. She must be repaid. If she wants to restore her previous strength, I don''t know how much she will suffer." Tang Xiang was silent. After a while, she looked at Ji Qi beggingly: "Brother, no matter what, you should help me begging for a while, at least let thew enforcement elders be merciful, don''t act so hard and save my sister a life." "Okay, it''s up to you." "Thank you brother, I know that brother is the best." Tang Xiang looked at Tang Guo Jue Jue''s back and sighed: "I don''t know what to do to make my sister live well." Ji Qi thought, no matter what you do, that person will not remember you well, but will only think you are an eye-catcher. "Who wants to apply to see me?" Elder Law Enforcement Officer, Xu Zong looked at the people present, and his eyes swept over Tang Guo and Chen Zhao. Obviously, when applying to see thew enforcement elders, the disciples had a fight between them. Under normal circumstances, if there is no harm to life, the disciples will have an affair, and they will not take the initiative to take care of it if they do not make trouble in the Xingtang. But once the troublees, it is not a simple punishment. Xu Zong also noticed Tang Xiang and Ji Qi. He still had some impression of the little girl Tang Xiang, and his face sank immediately. He remembered that a few years ago, the three most impressive things about the disciple''s mistakes were all because of the name Tang Xiang, which saved the disciple who made the mistake for three years. The other party took advantage of the loophole and made him want to punish others. Then, he also noticed Tang Guo, who seemed to be the one who made mistakes three times. Xu Zong raised his brows, is it her again this time? The previous three times were also very interesting. She didn''t seem to appreciate it, saying that she would like to think about the cliff. In the end, the one named Tang Xiang asked Ji Qi to stun the opponent and take away. Chapter 3501: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (19) Chapter 3501: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (19) As aw enforcement elder, he saw this kind of thing for the first time. "I want to apply to see thew enforcement elder." Tang Guo said. With her memory, she also recognized Xu Zong. Xu Zong is a rigid person, only certified. He will punish whoever has sufficient evidence. As for whether he is wronged or not, it doesn''t matter to him. It sounds indifferent, but now she wants Xu Zong to be an indifferentw enforcement elder. "It''s you again, I remember, what wrongdoing did you have this time?" Xu Zong asked, he nced at Chen Zhao and the four, "Is there sufficient evidence? Don''te to the end, you will be punished in the end. Even if you can''t get to the cliff, But the people who came to this Xing Hall had sufficient evidence to start with fifty whips." After a few years, he thought her spirit was gone long ago. Looking at the embarrassment and the appearance of Chen Zhao and the four, it seemed that he was still a thorny head. This is not quite like the people of their sect. How could there be people in their sect with such uneven edges? "I''m going to sue Chen Zhao and the four of them, and they will shoot me regardless of the same door." Tang Guo said, her voice was still cold and a little stiff, even if she spoke clearly, she could feel that she was a person who didn''t speak much. Between the words, there are almost no ups and downs. "You are really seriously injured." Xu Zong nodded, "It looks like your battle should be very fierce." The system suddenly felt that thew enforcement elder was here to make fun. "Elder Xu, don''t listen to their nonsense. It''s clear that she is relying on her own experience to be more abundant than us. She took the Explosive Pill and pressed the four of us. Look at me. She beat me all the injuries. " "Elder Xu, look at my head. She smashed my head with an iron block. It smashed me for a dozen and a half minutes without mercy. After she took the Explosive Pill, it was the strength of the Golden Pill, you see. All the disciples'' heads were smashed by her." "Also, the injuries on the disciple''s body are..." "Elder Xu, look at my neck." Chen Zhao raised his head and stretched his neck long, so that Xu Zong could see, "Elder Xu, did you see the deep mark on my neck? She used it. If he was strangled by the whip, if Brother Ji Qi arrived in time, the disciple would definitely be strangled to death by her." Ji Qi nodded at the right time: "Indeed, when I went, she was wrapping a whip around Junior Brother Chen''s neck. If I hadn''t stopped him, Junior Brother Chen wouldn''t befortable even if she didn''t die." After hearing Ji Qi''s words, Xu Zong nced at Tang Xiang, who was full of anxiety and worry, and asked slowly: "Then what about you? What can you see? How will you help her intercede in a while?" It wasn''t that Xu Zong was able to foresee future events, but because of the three previous events, he was too impressed. Tang Xiang pursed his lips, and said in a low voice: "When the disciple went, everything was over and I didn''t see anything. Only my sister and Brother Chen were injured. There should be a conflict." After speaking, she nced at Tang Guo secretly, as if exining to Tang Guo that she could not open her eyes and talk nonsense. She can protect each other, but cannot help each other to lie together. System: [Host, this is a high-level white lotus, which can be dealt with by ordinary people. Fortunately, with you, I believe you can tear them all to pieces. "What about you? Do you have any evidence? They all have evidence. The physical evidence is their injuries, and the personal evidence is Ji Qi." Chapter 3502: The genius who betrayed the relatives (20) Chapter 3502: The genius who betrayed the rtives (20) Xu Zong didn''t immediately make a judgment. He was a little expecting this thorn to give a different answer. Several years have passed since those three things happened. During this period, he often heard that she had conflicts with some disciples and was beaten badly. But except for the first three times, no application came to Xingtangter. It can be seen that she has given uping to the Xingtang to defend herself. Perhaps it was disappointed with this and thought it was useless. It may also be that I have epted my fate, do not want to resist, and stop tossing. He only thought of these two possibilities. He never expected that she would step into this ce. Judging from the injuries of Chen Zhao and the others, her aura was unabated. Therefore, this is very interesting to Xu Zong. Inside the sect, such an interesting thing hasn''t happened for a long time. A former genius was abolished, and he didn''t ept his fate. After the foundation waspleted, he seemed to be about to condense the golden core, but he should have failed many times, right? Interesting, too interesting. "Sister Xiang''er, no matter how you intercede this time, we won''t agree." Chen Zhao said, "She has never been to Siya before, so let her try it herself." In the beginning, thinking about the cliff is not the usual thinking about the cliff. Any disciple who goes there has to lose ayer of skin. "Senior Brother Chen, can''t you..." Tang Guo interrupted what Tang Xiang said. Tang Guo simply said one word: "Yes." When the word fell, all Xingtang''s eyes fell on her. Have? Chen Zhao was also suddenly in his heart, maybe not? The conflict between them waspletely unpredictable, and the other party should not have prepared anything in advance. Regarding the image stone, Chen Zhao has never worried about it. In today''s practice world, an image stone is hard to find. This is something that the suzerain does not necessarily have, can a small trash disciple get it? Tang Xiang was also speechless for a while, looking at Tang Guo puzzled. Thew enforcement elder Xu Zong let out a cry, which was expected and unexpected. "Since there is evidence, then take it out." Xu Zongdao, "As long as there is sufficient evidence, this elder will enforce the rules of the sect fairly." Tang Guo took out a small stone from the space bag. The stone was round and ck in color. It looked ordinary, but everyone he knew almost eximed. Image stone? ? It turned out to be an image stone! Chen Zhao''s face turned pale in an instant, this... how could this **** have such a precious thing as an image stone? Is the other party''s luck so good, really let her get a piece? Thinking of Tang Guo often practicing outside, it was really possible that Chen Zhao''s calf was trembling. Tang Xiang looked at Tang Guo in a little astonishment, Tang Guo raised her head and nced at her faintly. This look seemed to have made Tang Xiang''s expression stagnant. "It turned out to be an image stone, so it''s easy to handle." Xu Zong took Tang Guo''s image stone. In an instant, the image of the image stone fell aside so that everyone in Xingtang could see clearly. They saw that as soon as Tang Guo entered the mountain gate, he was attacked by Chen Zhao with a whip. This picture alone can convict Chen Zhao and several others. Even if Tang Guo injured them no matter how badly they were, and it was them who was the one who was the cause, she didn''t need to be punished. Ji Qi frowned when he saw this ce. This result really surprised him. "As for the Explosive Pill mentioned by Chen Zhao, they forced me to take it." Tang Guo said, "If I don''t take it, it''s just a beating." Chapter 3503: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (21) Chapter 3503: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (21) Everyone has seen it, especially Xu Zong, who can see clearly. Before taking the Explosive Pill, Tang Guo would have been beaten to the ground by them if he hadn''t upied the body well. Ji Qi also saw it, especially Tang Guo had an arm, still dripping blood, which was stabbed with a sword by one of Chen Zhao''s four. The shoulder bone on the other side seemed to be crushed. But what surprised him was that after suffering from this, she didn''t even frown, she was still so calm, and finally chose to take the explosive pill. The reason why she used a whip to wrap Chen Zhao''s neck was because Chen Zhaoxian used a whip to wrap her neck. It is not a human way but also a human body, which is not wrong. Ji frowned again, a little ufortable with the truth, but he didn''t refute it either. In the image stone, there is still a picture of him giving her a palm in order to stop her. Ji Qigang wanted to say that this time it was his fault. Tang Guo said, "Elder Xu, there are scenes of actively attacking me recorded in the image stone. How many people are there in total?" "Five people." When Tang Guo spoke, Xu Zong understood, and evenughed in his heart. Sure enough, he didn''t realize that she hade prepared. It is interesting. "Then I can sue them? Now the evidence is sufficient?" Xu Zong replied: "The evidence is sufficient. You can sue them. Chen Zhao took the initiative to attack you. Ji Qi gave you a palm without asking the reason. It was also his fault." "Sister, you..." Tang Xiang didn''t know when, and pulled Tang Guo''s sleeve, "Sister, I''m sorry, I should believe you." "It''s just that the big brother really didn''t know. The scene at the time would inevitably be misunderstood..." Tang Guo shook off Tang Xiang''s hand: "He hit me." "You are not my sister. You shouldn''t stand by me. He hit me. Why do you want to help him? Just because he didn''t mean it?" If this person is not Tang Xiang, Tang Guo may ask for another person to ask Ji Qi to give Tang Xiang a palm to see if she hurts. However, this person is Tang Xiang, and Tang Xiang will definitely be willing to take this palm. When the timees, she will not be reasonable. "If I can, I''m willing to take this palm for my sister. It''s better to hit me than hit you." Tang Xiang looked at Tang Guo eagerly, "Big Brother takes care of me, this time it is really A misunderstanding, as long as the sister doesn''t tell the big brother, you won''t have many hands on me, I am willing to bear it." Hearing these words, the system couldn''t help being **** up. There are not many opponents of such a cruel role. When encountered by the opponent, the original owner was only a few years old, how could he be the opponent. Especially this Tang Xiang is not fascinated by men at all, and all he does is for his own benefit. Seems to be suffering, but actually makes everyone stand by her side. "You didn''t hit me again, why should I hit you? He was punished because he took the initiative to attack my fellow disciple without asking the reason. He should be punished." Tang Guo said, "What you mean is that because he took care of you and he identally made a mistake, he shouldn''t be punished? This is the Zongmen Xingtang. If everyone in the Zongmen wants to be the same as you, you still need the existence here? " "Sister, I..." "Keep some tears, and cry again when he is punished." Tang Guo brushed the mess of hair on his face, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. "He will cry again when he is punished, so that he can meet the asion." System: So, did the ckening begin? Some expectations. Chapter 3504: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (22) Chapter 3504: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (22) "That''s right. If you make a mistake, you will be punished. You have to cry for a while. It should be more appropriate." Xu Zong said, first looking at Chen Zhao and the four of them, "Now the evidence is solid, you four, take the initiative and attack the disciples of the same ss. The fine was one hundred and fifty whipping, and he faced the wall thinking about the cliff for five years." "You, Ji Qi," Xu Zongcai is not afraid of Yueheng. To be honest, he has been particrly idle these years. The disciples in the sect have conflicts. Fewer and fewer peoplee here to fileints. They all settled privately, leaving him nothing to do. Doing, "I dont ask why, attacking fellow disciples, thinking about the actual situation, in order to protect the disciples of the same sect, so he was fined one hundredshes, thinking about it for a month." After punishing someone, Xu Zong unexpectedly showed some smiles in his eyes. But it is fleeting, as if afraid of being seen. After having been idle for so long, everyone thought that the Xingtang did not exist. This will not open if it does not open, and five fines will be given as soon as it opens, so cool! Tang Guo felt it too, and Xu Zong seemed particrly happy. But this is not important, anyway, her goal is achieved. The caning was executed immediately. When he saw Ji Qi being beaten, Tang Guo reminded Tang Xiang: "Now I can cry, it''s a good time." Tang Xiang opened his mouth wide, a little speechless, only showing disappointed eyes, as if to say how you became like this. Tang Guo was standing next to the four who were being punished, watching the disciples performing the whipping with his own eyes, whipping one whip and one whip on Chen Zhao, four and Ji Qi. They didn''t show mercy. The five disciples who were whipping were all of Xu Zong''s disciples. They are like Xu Zong, the Xingtang has not been opened, or only opened once for a long time, and it hurts to be idle. Now you can finally move your tibia, not to mention how cool it is, where can you be merciful. Besides, they have seen the image just now, and they will not show mercy. So, in a short while, several people were beaten to pieces. When being tortured, he can''t wear any defensive weapons on his body, but can only wear an ordinary single coat. The clothes on the bodies of several people were torn, and there were blood stains all over their bodies. The four of Chen Zhao screamed in pain, but Ji Qi didn''t say a word. Tang Xiang finally cried, looking at him guiltily, just as Tang Guo said, especially suitable for the asion. Tang Guo stood in front of them, like a wooden stake, Xu Zong stood beside her: "Cool?" "Okay." "It seems that it is not cool enough." Xu Zong said: "Next time you are bullied,e and sue." Tang Guo looked up at Xu Zong, and heard the other person say: "Si Guoya and Xingtang are very empty, not popr." Tang Guo: "..." "It is said that many people from the Zongmen beat you for no reason, so how about sending them all here?" Xu Zong said, "Don''t worry about not being able to fit here, because there are few people in Xingtang." Tango paused before saying, "I will try my best." Hearing this, Xu Zong wanted tough, but he was usually a very serious person, so he held back. "I didn''t expect you to be here again." Xu Zong said faintly, "Okay, you have a serious injury, go back and heal. Look at your hand, it''s no different from breaking it." Tang Guo knew that his injury was serious. The broken shoulder bones are all sunken. The other arm, because of the blood flow, was a little soft, and the hand didn''t have any strength. And, the medicinal effect of the Explosive Spirit Pill will soon disappear. At that time, she will feel the pain of the meridians exploding every inch, like a fire, the Qiqiao will still bleed, not to mention the horrible appearance, the body will be very weak and painful. "Go away in a while." Xu Zong saw that Tang Guo had been watching the five people being tortured and understood. She wanted to finish watching, so she couldn''t help shaking her head. Is this girl taking Explosive Pill just to give herself a breath? Chapter 3505: The genius who betrayed the relatives (23) Chapter 3505: The genius who betrayed the rtives (23) Few people can bear the consequences of the explosive pill. Even if she just wanted to fight for the final blow, she called Xu Zong some appreciation. But in the discussion just now, he didn''t think that the other party had no choice but to have other ideas. When Chen Zhao was being tortured, the four of them raised their heads by chance, and found that Tang Guo ignored his injuries and stared at them with eyes like ck grapes without blinking. They were not even moved, and they were full of hearts. Coolness. Ji Qi''s strength is rtively strong. For him, a hundred whips means some minor injuries. But it is not allowed to use any spiritual power to resist, and the whip is naturally painful. He felt Tang Guo''s eyes and couldn''t help but raise his head to meet her. I thought I would see her triumphant or happy. However, she just stood there like a wooden stake, watching his torment very solemnly. Her eyes were indifferent, and she couldn''t see any emotions at all. She didn''t show any pleasant expression until he was tortured, which made Ji Qi very puzzled. Tang Guo saw the five people who had been tortured and became a blood man before he nned to leave. The four of Chen Zhao had to be locked up for five years, starting from the season to one month. She wanted to watch the scene where five people were locked in. Chen Zhao felt that she was a lunatic. Could it be that she was finally mad because of being beaten too much? Ji Qi dragged his injured body, and under Tang Xiang''s tearful expression, he went to the position where he thought about the cliff. "Master, I will pick you up in a month. What do you want to eat, when youe out, I will make it for you." Ji Qi went to see Tang Guo subconsciously, just in time to see the failure of the Explosive Pill. She saw her footsteps sinking, her brows wrinkled lightly, and then bright red blood flowed from the corners of her mouth, eyes, ears, nose and mouth. Even so, she was determined to look at him in this direction, as if she was telling him not to wrong people casually. This is the consequence of him hurting her without asking the truth. For a while, Ji Qi thought this was a bit funny. But I want tough, but I can''tugh. This time, he really wronged the other party. It''s just that she is so bad on weekdays, how would she know the truth? Thinking of this, Ji Qi couldn''t help but think of those times before, if it was true every time...No, no, how could it be possible, Ji Qi quickly overthrew this idea. "I know you me the big brother, sister, how much I hope that everything can go back to the past, I really miss the past time." Tang Guo retracted his gaze, turned around, and heard a cold voice: "Really?" "Of course it is true, sister, why don''t you always believe me?" "Okay, stop arguing with her. Are you really her own sister?" Xu Zong asked curiously, "She has no effect on her sting pill, you didn''t see it? She would spend a little more attention when she said more words. If you are true If you care about her, don''t bother her and heal her injuries." Seeing that Tang Xiang was about to run out in a hurry, Xu Zong''s voice followed: "I think you don''t care about her, but you seem to sympathize with her on the surface, wishing her more and more miserable. For a person like you, who is inconsistent. This elder has not seen a lot, and you are really rare to stand up and stand up." Tang Xiang turned around and said, "Elder Xu, don''t frame people indiscriminately. I am more worried about her than anyone else, but my sister is stubborn and will never listen." "Hurry up, dont pretend, donte to this set in front of this elder. Sincerely, pretend, this elder has seen a lot, you cant lie to this elder, this elder is toozy to bother about your bad things, rolling, here The ce is small." Chapter 3506: The genius who betrayed the relatives (24) Chapter 3506: The genius who betrayed the rtives (24) "Since Elder Xu misunderstood me so deeply, then I won''t bother much." Even so, Tang Xiang smiled faintly before retiring, as if not angry at all. Xu Zong frowned, how could she fight this person? I don''t know what will happen in the future. Tang Guo returned to his cultivation cave, Tang Xiang did note to her. But soon, someone in the Zongmen was telling the story. Those people were talking about Tang Xiang''s worry about Tang Guo, and they were asking Yueheng about the healing medicine. "What''s the matter?" Yueheng asked. Tang Xiang said the matter in a five-to-tenth, and did not hide the least: "Master, don''t me your sister. She has been wronged in her heart to anger her brother. Now my sister is hurt by the explosive pill. I hope that Master can give it away. A superb healing pill to cure her injuries." "Since she chose to take the Explosive Spirit Pill, she should bear such a result." After hearing the cause and effect of the matter, Yue Heng never thought about Ya Lao Ren. After all, Ji Qi did impulsively make a mistake. As for the healing medicine, he will not give it. Tang Xiang went to Tang Guo''s Dongfu. Someone asked her about her situation on the way, and she said that she hadn''t obtained the best healing pill, so she could only give her one top-grade and a few middle-grade healing pills to her sister. However, no one answered at the door of the cave, she could only return in disappointment. [The host is big, this Tang Xiang is chasing you desperately. "There is no mention in the plot whether she was crossing or reborn, right?" [Really not. ] The system also felt strange, [The host is huge, is there any problem? This situation is not umon before, after all, there will always be some surprises in the plot. "Don''t you think everything is too coincidental?" "The original owner''s fate began to change when he was five years old, and then he started to save Ji. The front foot rescued the person, and Tang Xiang appeared on the back foot to pick him up. When he was in danger, Tang Xiang was still very weak at that time, and it was impossible to pull two people. Going back, especially she didn''t panic at all, as if she knew she couldn''t die." Tang Guo analyzed, "And from my memory, I also felt that she didn''t have the strength to pull people at all, don''t it feel strange?" "Finally, An Anxin was dragged away by the mysterious power. All this shows that she seems to know what will happen." [So, she was born again? The system is a little confused, But, she has always been mediocre, and she hasnt encountered any big chances. This is a bit not like a rebirth. Ordinary rebirths, won''t they always take up all the opportunities first, and from then on, will they start to kill the Quartet? "I saved an important person and entered the big sect. In times of danger, doesn''t it matter if you don''t leave Yueheng? As long as Yueheng is there, she will not worry. Later, Yueheng gave her Hun Yuanyan Flower? Isn''t it a chance?" "In addition, Tang Xiang''s talent is a low-grade water spirit root. Do you think in this world, if there is no other adventure, she is reborn. It is easy to grab those resources?" [In this way, Tang Xiang is really suspicious, and there is no such coincidence. ording to the host''s analysis, she is indeed very likely to be reborn. "Ok." [Unfortunately, this is the realm of cultivation. Tang Xiang''s room is blocked by various restrictions, so I cannot secretly monitor it. ] The system is a bit distressed. Its okay outside, there are no restrictions, but in the world of cultivation, every monks residence, many caves, will impose various restrictions. After all, he is just a system, not reaching the level of defying the sky. "Don''t worry, I will heal my injury first and practice ording to the original owner''s thinking. I feel that there is only one chance to reconsolidate the golden core." Chapter 3507: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (25) Chapter 3507: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (25) The four Chen Zhao attacked Tang Guo, his fellow disciple, for no reason. They were fined with one hundred and fifty whippings. They were fined to think about what happened to the cliff for five years, but in a short period of time, they spread the Taichu school. Since Ji Qi didn''t ask why, he pped Tang Guo directly, and everyone did not miss the penalty. For a while, Tang Guo''s name was spread throughout the sect. Many people remember that Tang Guo was still that unattainable talented disciple a few years ago. At that time, every time I heard her rumors, it was about defeating someone, breaking through again, winning first ce in the trial and so on. Since bing a trash, they heard Tang Guo again, because her foundation was destroyed, her whole person became extremely irritable, and she often shed with the sect disciples. They will see these things with their own eyes, and everyone will spread it like this, so the truth must be like this. If this is not the case, there must be different voices, right? Now that Tang Guo has caused such a big incident, it is indeed surprising. Especially, Ji Qi was also fined. They can remember that Ji Qi is Tang Guo''s big brother, this is a bit interesting. Everyone knows that Xingtang only talks about evidence and nothing else. As long as you have sufficient evidence, it will be the same for anyone there. Executive elder Xu Zong is a reasonable person. The evidence was conclusive, and when he entered the penalty hall, his impunity was over. "Senior Sister Xiang''er, how could Senior Brother Ji Qi be punished for a month. I heard that he was also flogged. What is going on?" Tang Xiang is very popr in Zongmen. Whether it is Ji Qi or Tang Guo, she is close to her. After this incident, many people came to ask her. It''s not that they are worried about Ji Qi, but they are curious, want to know, eat melon, just as a chat. In the past, they were used to hearing the downfall of the once proud of heaven, but now they suddenly won a round, can they not be curious? Tang Xiang didn''t conceal it, and said the matter again: "The big brother is only eager to save people, he was a little impulsive, and was deceived. I know that my sister was wronged and was very wronged, so he applied to see the criminalw elder. I don''t know. Brother Chen, why are they attacking my sister for no reason? When theye out, I must ask clearly." "It''s not easy. It must have caused grievances a long time ago. This time it was just their bad luck. Tang Guo happened to have an image stone in his hand to record their behavior. Before that, they might have happened. What conflict." A disciple said, "Sister Xianger, dont you think? In this world, how can you hurt people for no reason? To be honest, you are really blinded by family love, and I suspect that she was prepared this time. Come. They had a conflict before, and she might have expected Chen Zhao and several others to take action against her, and then came back with the image stone." "Otherwise, there is such a coincidence, Junior Sister Xianger, your heart is too soft and you care too much about her being your rtives. However, she doesn''t treat you as your rtives at all. Take a look at all these years and help you treat her. With care, she wouldn''t be able to stay in the sect without you. But she not only doesn''t appreciate it, she also speaks coldly to you, and even says you are hypocritical and hypocritical." "That''s, I see, you should leave her alone. She doesn''t even care about her own big brother. Whatever she encounters in the future will definitely hurt you." Panic shed in Tang Xiang''s eyes, and then quickly suppressed it, saying, "No, sister won''t be like this." Chapter 3508: The genius who betrayed the relatives (26) Chapter 3508: The genius who betrayed the rtives (26) "Sister Xianger, I advise you not to be careful. I have seen her once, she is very ruthless. Don''t look at her tightly building the base. These years, she has been practicing outside, because she robbed the resources and died in her hands. That''s a lot." Somehow, about Tang Guo''s experience and practice outside, killing countless people, there was also a lot of rumors in the Zongmen Chuan. This matter also reached the ears of Yuefeng Peak Master Yueheng. One day, Yuefeng called Tang Xiang over. "Master, are you looking for me?" Yue Heng looked at the handsome disciple in front of him, sighed, and said, "Xiang''er, don''t interact with her in the future." "Master, she is my sister." Tang Xiang said stubbornly, "I should take care of her." "Xiang''er, your cultivation level has stagnated for a year. Since her ident, although your cultivation level has been improving, the progress has slowed down a bit. Didn''t you find anything?" Yue Heng said. He remembered that Tang Xiang had been awakened many times during his entering Ding, and the words murmured in his mouth were all about Tang Guo. From the sporadic words, he came to a conclusion that Tang Guo would be enchanted, and he would kill many people in the future, his parents, his sect disciples, his master, the people of Yuefeng, and Xianger. Now that the other party''s talent is abolished, it feels much more at ease. "Xiang''er, there are some things you know in your heart. Don''t be blinded by the imaginary affection. She is destined to be separated from you in the future. Everyone has their own opportunities, and you should have their own The road is over, dont just remember the past, otherwise your cultivation will stagnate for life." "Master, let Xianger think about it." "Think carefully, if you dont let go, it will affect your cultivation. You worry about her, she may not appreciate it. Besides, she is also a sect disciple, as long as she doesnt leave the sect, no one can threaten her life or death. Why should you do those things?" Yueheng said this because he felt that Tang Xiang should not be ruined because of a Tang Guo. The Hunyuan me Flower in his hand was not sent out for a long time, which also made him a little bit distressed. There were two reasons for not sending it out. The first was that Tang Xiang and Tang Guo were entangled. Given this, Tang Xiang might give Hunyuan me Flower to Tang Guo. This second, such a precious genius Lingbao, if Tang Xiang didn''t have the contribution made by the point sect, even if the things belonged to him, they would inevitably make people gossiping. Xiang''er''s temperament may not be able to bear it, and it will also affect his cultivation. But he was not in a hurry. There was a chance that, before that, let Tang Xiang temper his temper and wait for the day when the time was right. For about ten days, Tang Guo''s injury waspletely healed. Sure enough, as she expected, after taking the Explosive Pill, the side effects caused a bit more damage. Other than that, there were no other effects. Her cultivation base was still perfect, and she could not break through the barrier to condense the golden core. She is not in a hurry, she feels that she can find the silver lining. ording to the habit of the original owner, after spending a few days in the sect, after receiving his own monthly blessing, he will go out to practice. With her current qualifications, there is only a small amount of Yuefeng received, but less is better than nothing. Originally, as a disciple of Yueheng, Yuefeng would not be so less if Yueheng took care of her. At least, Yue Heng, as a master, would give his disciples some resources. But since she entered Yuefeng, Yueheng has been somewhat prejudiced towards her. Except for what a master had to do, nothing else was done. Chapter 3509: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (27) Chapter 3509: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (27) After the foundation was destroyed, the original owner was a proud person and would not go to Yueheng to ask for resources. She felt that Yueheng did not like her and would rather go outside to fight. The ce that Tang Guo chose to go to this time was Snow Mountain, because her ice spirit root, in the snow mountain, there are many elixir that are beneficial to the ice spirit root. Moreover, it is more beneficial for her to find a ce with sufficient spiritual energy to practice in the snow-capped mountains. The moment Tang Guo just stepped out of the mountain gate, someone stopped her. She was a big man, looking aggressive and terrifying. When the person who stopped Tang Guo saw that she was silent, hesitated in his heart. Tang Guo saw this man with a naive appearance, his eyes hesitated, and he asked, "What''s the matter?" "I...I''m here to beat you." This person was called Zhou Ru. Not long after he entered the Golden Core Stage, Tang Guo asked this and he said. Tang Guo asked again: "Then you still don''t do it?" It happened that Elder Xu Zong said that there were few people in the Xingtang and wanted to have fun. She would sue the people over who would hit her. The image stone, she has, nevercks. After all, the bad guys did bad things, she has to record their actions, right? Zhou Ru scratched his head and said distressedly: "I''m thinking about why I should hit you all this way." Hearing this, Tang Guo almostughed. But thinking of my personal settings, I quickly held back, his face was very serious, and he looked extremely cold: "Think of it?" "No," Zhou Ru shook his head. "I didn''t think why I would beat you." He looked distressed, "Why should I beat you?" "Then why are you here?" Tang Guo asked more, thinking this person had some meaning. She narrowed her eyes slightly, and the other party had a familiar breath, but that breath was not strong, which made her a little hard to judge. "I don''t know why I came," Zhou Ru remembered something again, and said with a serious face, "They say I won''te, so they hit me." "Then you came to hit me?" "No, no, no, I haven''t beaten you, I haven''t beaten..." Zhou Ru quickly retorted, as if admitting this would kill him. "Have they beaten you?" Zhou Ru nodded: "They beat me often, but I resist the beating. No matter how serious the injury is, it will heal within two days." "I haven''t seen you before." "I used to burn the fire in the cafeteria." Zhou Ru smirked, "I still didn''t think why I would beat you, then I''ll go back." After speaking, he nced at Tang Guo secretly, and then muttered, "I Won''t hit you." System: This child has a problem with his brain. "If you don''t beat me, you will be beaten. Are you afraid of being beaten?" Zhou Ru smiled again,ughing stupidly, and patted his chest and said, "I resist beating, and it will be fine within two days." He also felt strange that he was obviously not afraid of those people beating him, so why did hee. "You really are not afraid of being beaten." "I''m fighting against it." Zhou Ru was afraid that Tang Guo would not believe it, and said, "Or, you beat me and try." System: Where is the big idiot, but she feels that the host can''t help but smile. The host is very much the kind of person who will smile when encountering things, let her pretend to be cold, and it really embarrassed her, and I don''t know when this persona will copse. "what''s your name?" Tang Guo had a n, and felt that if he didn''t cheat those who wanted to bully her, he was sorry that he had said so much here, and almost copsed the design. Chapter 3510: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (28) Chapter 3510: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (28) "Zhou Ru." "It turned out to be Senior Brother Zhou, Senior Brother Zhou, do you know that beating people for no reason is wrong?" Zhou Ru nodded: "I know." "Do you like being beaten?" Zhou Ru shook his head: "I don''t like it, it hurts to hit me." Although it was soon healed, it still hurts. "Brother Zhou, do you want to teach those who beat you? Let them be punished." Zhou Ru''s expression was still naive, and he asked with interest: "Do you have any good ideas?" "I have some things here. If Senior Brother Zhou uses them properly, he can send them all to think over the cliff." A space bag appeared in Tang Guo''s hand, and he tucked the bag into Zhou Ru''s. "This is an image stone. Brother Zhou went back this time and they asked you if you did not beat me. You said that you did not beat me. They would beat you if they didn''t expect to beat me. Maybe, Brother Zhou still has to suffer some flesh and blood." "I''m not afraid of being beaten." Zhou Ru''s eyes were still naive. Hearing this, he seemed to think it could be done, and he didn''t question anything. "Well, there are all image stones in it. Brother Zhou makes good use of it. Will you hide things? No, hide them so that no one will find them." "I can hide. I have hidden a lot of things secretly and no one can find it." Zhou Ru said this with great triumph. "They wanted to **** before, but they didn''t find anything." Tang Guo nodded. The reason she gave Zhou Ru this was because of the rumorous aura of the other person, regardless of failure or sess, there was no loss to her. Sess, when shees back from experience, there should be a lot more people thinking about Ya. "what''s your name?" "Where are you going?" "My name is Tang Guo, and I''m going to the snow mountain to practice." "Oh." Zhou Ru watched Tang Guo leave and returned with a bag of image stones. He also took a detour, took out an image stone from the space bag, put it into his own space bag, and found a ce to hide the space bag given by Tang Guo. Then, I went to meet those people. At this time, Tang Guo had already descended and rushed towards the direction of the snow-capped mountains. The snow mountain that Tang Guo went to was called Chuanri Snow Mountain, because it was very high. When the sun was high in the sky, the top of the snow mountain was like passing the sun through. No one knows how big this snow-capped mountain is. There are countless geniuses and treasures here, and they are very popr with monks. Of course, there are endless crises here too. Many peoplee in, get benefits, and many lose their lives. The more you go inside, the danger you may encounter will be encountered. Over the years, the monks'' cave houses exposed in the snow-capped mountains, various secret realms are also countless. The biggest crisis for monks here is people. "I remember here, there will be a secret realm soon, and it will attract all monks topete for the treasure." Tang Guo hurried along, not forgetting to recall the content of the plot: "It is said that the mysterious power that appeared here has also rmed the entire Taichu Sect. At that time, the elders who closed the Taichu Sect will alsoe here to check the situation." [Yes, they also encountered a crisis, this crisis almost caused the entire sect of power to perish. When nothing happens, the system will ponder the story of the world, hoping to discover something. "Desperate, Tang Xiang broke the mystery and solved the crisis. That time, the entire Taichu School gained a lot, while other schools suffered countless casualties." Chapter 3511: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (29) Chapter 3511: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (29) The surrounding air was already cold, and if Tang Guo hadn''t been a monk now, he might have been unable to move on for a long time. Even the average monk is very ufortable here. But Tang Guo is the root of Bing Ling. For her, going to such a ce is just visiting her back garden. The colder the ce, the better for her. "It''s also because of this move that Yue Heng can finally give Tang Xiang the Hunyuan me Flower in a justified manner. No one from the sect objected. [The host is going to stop this? Tang Guo was silent for a while, and when she walked into the snow-capped mountains, she said: "Do you think that the plot of this world is too vague? It seems that everything has been mentioned, but most of the things I can know specifically are rted to me. Some things like Tang Xiang''s experience, for example, she said that she solved the crisis in specific ways, but did not mention it. People have a kind, it is deliberately blurred." "Or maybe, I think too much." The system doesn''t think that his host thinks a lot, he has viewed the plot countless times, and indeed, as Tang Guo said, the plot is vague. Only the story about the original owner is clear, and other things are not specific, just a general idea. It feels like someone deliberately blurs the plot and doesn''t want the host to know it. As soon as he entered the snow-capped mountains, Tang Guo became vignt, and he stopped discussing the plot of this world. Tang Guo came to Chuanri Snow Mountain because she felt that this ce was mysterious, powerful, and there were countless opportunities. Perhaps, she could find the opportunity to condense the golden core here. What she didn''t know was that Zhou Ru brought an image stone to meet those who threatened him, and she received a severe beating. Later, ording to what she said, Zhou Ru went to the Xingtang to meet with the executive elder. "You said you were beaten?" "Yes, the disciple was beaten." Zhou Ru still remembered Tang Guo''s words, and said, "They not only beat the disciple, but also forced the disciple to beat others. The disciple was not willing, so they were beaten." "Then do you have any evidence?" Xu Zong came with interest. There are fewer and fewer disciplesing to the Xingtang to file aint, so that no disciples in the Xingtang are willing toe over the years. Here he is with a few disciples. Fortunately, his strength is strong, and a few disciples are also fighting, even if there are few people in Xingtang, the others in the Zongmen dare not provoke them. First, Tang Guo came to file aint, and now another disciple who looked a little stupid came, he was of course happy. "Yes, disciples do." Zhou Ru took out an image stone under the incredible gazes of the beating disciples, and handed it to Xu Zong. "The disciple picked up an image stone by ident. It should be recorded here that they beat the disciple. Picture." Here, those who beat Zhou Ru not only received a scourge of one hundred and fifty, but also went to Si Guoya to apany Chen Zhao and Ji Qi. This incident has not caused much waves. After all, whether it was Zhou Ru or the few hands-on disciples, it was Xiao Luoluo in the sect, and few people paid attention. I don''t know why, Xu Zong also asked people not to publicize the matter. Xu Zong squinted his eyes and watched Zhou Ru leave until he disappeared in front of him. Then he said, "I don''t know how many years the elder has been in the sect. After that, I went to the back mountain countless times and I didn''t find an image stone." "Master, do you want the disciple to check Zhou Ru?" The big disciple next to him was a little uncontroble, and Xu Zong patted his head. "Check what to check, what evil did Zhou Ru do?" Chapter 3512: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (30) Chapter 3512: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (30) The big disciple scratched his head: "Not really." "Then what do you check him for?" "Does the master suspect that he has a problem?" the big disciple said somewhat innocently. Xu Zong pped the other party again: "I just sighed as a teacher, this disciple is lucky, stupid people are stupid." Yes... is it? Besides, Tang Guo walked into the snow-capped mountains in a thrilling way, and picked some good elixir on the way. Conflict is inevitable, but she has rich experience inbat, and she still has a desperate force in her body. At first nce, people feel that it is not easy to provoke. No one wants to fight for a small elixir, nor is it. What is too precious. Therefore, her journey went smoothly. Before she knew it, she had gone far into the snow-capped mountains, and the number of monks she had encountered became fewer and fewer. The surrounding temperature has reached a level that can freeze people instantly. A monk who can go deep into this ce is at least the Golden Core Stage or above. In this ce, even in the Golden Core Stage, it is not necessarily her opponent. [The host is big, still haven''t found a breakthrough? "No." Tang Guo shook his head lightly, "I always feel that I''m almost something, don''t worry, I have been practicing here during this period of time. I feel that that kind of opportunity is not far away." Cultivation in this ce is much faster than outside. But because she hadn''t been able to condense the golden core for a long time, it made the spiritual power in her dantian more and more. When the golden core was condensed, she didn''t know how much her strength would grow. After spending a day, she found a good ce to practice. The ce is very beautiful. It was originally surrounded by white snow, but on the white snow here, there are beautiful plum blossoms, each blooming very brightly,pletely unaffected by the freezing air. After cultivating for about ten days, she still has no tendency to condense the golden core. At this time, she observed the surrounding environment and discovered many rare elixir. At this point, Tang Guo decided to pick some elixir and go out to exchange for Lingshi. She has too few resources, and she really can''t miss a single bit of resources. System: Quite a lot, the host has forgotten that there is still a system space, it is really a little wronged. Tang Guo was picking the elixir, and he heard the voice of someone talking, and the voice was somewhat familiar. She went around a bend and saw a group of people. "I have heard about the Taichumen, Xianger, why should you speak for her? We grew up together, what kind of temper is she, dont I know? She must be reported to her, she must be prepared in advance, please enter the urn, Those people were calcted, but your big brother was out of luck and ran into him." "Big Brother, is everything really going back to the original?" "Xiang''er, it''s not that we don''t want to go back, but she doesn''t. She has been jealous since she was a child, and she was able to deal with your sister as a child, and she did not show mercy to her fellow n. Did you forget that in the family How many people have been beaten by her? You can''t get out of bed for three or five days." Tang Xun said, and became more angry. "Now I heard that she was not at the same door, but I am not surprised at all. She is that temper." "But, she is my sister after all, eldest brother." "But she doesn''t treat you as a real sister at all, Xianger, you blindly help her, have you ever thought that it is unfair to other people? If she is good, why everyone thinks she is bad, even parents Don''t like her?" Chapter 3513: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (31) Chapter 3513: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (31) "Xiang''er, I think the Lord Yuefeng is right. You should stay away from her. You have done enough these years. The eldest brother doesn''t let you treat her as an enemy, but just makes you sober." Tang Xiang sighed: "Master saw it and said that my cultivation level is getting slower and slower, maybe because of the influence of my sister, I let me put it down earlier. Did I really do something wrong?" "Xiang''er..." "Big brother, let''s go over quickly. I smelled a very sweet smell. It must be a baby. If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be ice lotus. It just so happens that I''m still wondering what gift to bring home for my mother this time. Frozen Snow Lotus can just give it to my mother." Not only did Tang Xiang smell it, but Tang Guo also discovered it. Is it such a coincidence? When Tang Xiang and Tang Xun led the others to the ce where the ice lotus was, Tang Guo had already reached the ce where the ice lotus grew. There was indeed a snow lotus that had just bloomed in front of her. Needless to say, this thing had a great effect on her. "sister?" Naturally, Tang Xiang saw that Tang Guo was beside the ice lotus. The reason why Tang Guo didn''t do it was because she felt that she was so close to the ice snow lotus that there was no guardian beast. This made her a little strange. Her strength was only able to build a foundation and perfection. She didn''t dare to move, just standing by and watching. "Sister, be careful, there is a guardian beast next to the ice lotus." Tang Xiang shouted. He didn''t care about the ice lotus for the first time, but called Tang Guo to be careful. This reaction ability is indeed notparable to ordinary people. The original owner is not good at words, and it is normal to fight. Tang Xiang had been in contact for so many times, and the other party had never shown his feet. It was indeed a very high-ranking white lotus. Tang Xun said: "This ice lotus guardian beast, at least in thete Jindan stage, you are not an opponent, so don''t go to death." The system had locked the surrounding area, Tang Guo''s divine sense was scanning everywhere, and there was no guardian beast, so she still did not move her position. "You quickly get out of the way, and the guardian beast discovers that you are dead. Even if you get the ice lotus, you will not enjoy it." Tang Xun didn''t feel that Tang Guo was worthy of ice lotus. Xiang''er said just now, this ice snow lotus is a gift to give to my mother, naturally it is from Xiang''er. He thinks that Tang Guo is inferior to the guardian beast, of course this ice snow lotus cannot be owned by the opponent. [The host is huge, there is indeed no abnormality, no guardian beasts are found, but I am not sure if it is blocked by an enchantment. "I didn''t feel the crisis either." System: So? What''s the reason? Of course, I picked the ice lotus and put it in my bag. Thinking this way, Tang Guo did just that. Under the incredible eyes of Tang Xiang and Tang Xun, she stretched out a hand with many scars, gently picked the ice lotus, put it in the jade box, and then put the jade box into the space bag. "Sister, be careful!" Tang Xiang opened his eyes, filled with worry, such aparison made those who followed him shook their heads. This Tang family did indeed have a bad temper. I knew that the genius once had a bad temper. I saw it today and it was true. Tang Guo didn''t think about what to do right away, to prove to the world that she was innocent. Now, no matter how many exnations are given, it is still pale and weak, and most people do not believe it. Since this is a world that advocates strength, what she has to do is to improve her strength. Chapter 3514: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (32) Chapter 3514: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (32) "Xiang''er, be careful." Tang Xun guarded Tang Xiang behind him and prevented her from approaching Tang Guo, "Don''t go there." Tang Xiang wanted to go over, but was directly stopped by Tang Xun. Tang Xun was much stronger than Tang Xiang and couldn''t get rid of it. Tang Xun nced at Tang Guo, as if saying, if you provoke the guardian beast because of your greed, then it will die. Tang Guo faintly swept the other person and said, "Don''t be afraid. You haven''t touched the ice lotus. Even if the guardian beast appears, it won''t attack you." After speaking, Tang Guo walked inside. She felt that there was no crisis, maybe there was something strange here, and the guardian beast did not appear. Even if she appeared, in the snow-capped mountains, her figure would speed up, and there would be ways to escape. "Big brother, let''s go and have a look, I don''t worry." Tang Xiang and several people followed Tang Guo for about half an hour, and they were surprised to find that the guardian beast really did not appear. Along the way, Tang Guo picked a lot of elixir and did not encounter a crisis, which made Tang Xiang and Tang Xun frown. As for those who followed them, the eyes of Tang Guo were very hot. "Sister, I want to exchange ice and snow lotus with you." Tang Xiang saw that Tang Guo had got countless spirit treasures, and he didn''t find anything, so he thought about it. Don''t worry, I don''t want it in vain. I will exchange things and won''t let you lose. My sister can choose whatever is in my space bag." "No." To change, it doesn''t suit her temperament. Anyway, she is a bad person in everyone''s eyes. How can she be a good person? Even if you change it, don''t ask for it. People would say that Tang Xiang is sensible, and that she cares about everything and can''t change it. Tang Xun said: "You are lucky today and got so many good things, but it is not an easy task to bring it out. What you want straightforwardly, Xianger is also a filial piety, not because of you. Frozen lotus, you have to exchange it for your own use. If you agree, I can **** you back to Taichu Gate." Tang Guo thought this was funny, and didn''t bother to take care of it. "No change." What Tang Xun had to say, was held by Tang Xiang: "Big brother, sister is not willing, then forget it." Tang Guo continued to go deeper, and Tang Xiang kept saying: "I still go out with my sister, I don''t worry." Tang Guo was very clear about Tang Xiang''s n, and her guess had worked. When he encountered a very precious elixir again, Tang Xiang first shouted, pointing to a ce and saying that Tang Xun was fast, and he ran to that ce while pulling her. System: [The host is big, how could Tang Xiang find the baby so quickly, is there something like a treasure hunter on him? "Maybe." Tang Guo didn''t chase it. She had anticipated something like this, and there was no special way for it, after all, Tang Xun was powerful. [Host, there are prohibitions around that strain of elixir, my sight was deceived, and I didn''t notice it for a while. "Don''t me you, I didn''t see it either." Tang Guo was already satisfied, she had enough things today. And there are things that are forbidden, maybe there are really guardian beasts, and it''s better not to be discovered by her. "Great, big brother, this time I have a gift for my mother. This extremely cold Ganoderma lucidum is no worse than the ice lotus." Tang Xiang was very happy, he was about to pick it, and didn''t feel that there was a guardian beast. Tang Guo had picked so many elixir, and never met the guardian beast, probably there is no guardian beast in this ce. [The host is big, there is movement. Chapter 3515: The genius who betrayed the relatives (33) Chapter 3515: The genius who betrayed the rtives (33) Tang Guo had already sensed it. She backed away quickly. Just after backing, she saw the snow cliff next to Tang Xiang suddenly copsed. The snow-white python rose into the air, swept its tail in an instant, and directly hit Tang Xiang''s position. Even though Tang Xun reacted quickly and pulled Tang Xiang down, the two of them were also severely knocked down to the ground, and both were injured. Without waiting for the two to react, the white giant python continued to attack their position. Tang Xun wanted to protect Tang Xiang and deal with the giant python, which was indeed a little embarrassed for a while. Seeing this, the others hurried up to help, but one other person went straight to pick the extremely cold Ganoderma lucidum. When he wanted to run outside, he was spotted by the python, and the python long tail hit the man. The man spurted blood and lost his mobility for a while. "The giant python of the Yuanying stage, go quickly." Tang Xun''s face changed drastically, and he shouted, and ran away with Tang Xiang. The others were also frightened and lost their color, and ran behind them. As for Tang Guo, she had long since found a ce to hide and watched the python chasing a few people away in embarrassment. The system covered a hundred miles, and Tang Guo reported that the python was chasing Tang Xiang. As for the person who was severely injured, seeing Tang Guoe out, he stretched out his hand to her: "Help me." The python blow was merciless. This person was only in the early stage of the Golden Core, and was relentlessly hit by the Nascent Soul, and waspletely useless. At this time, the surrounding snow cliffs were slowly copsing, and if they didn''t leave, they would be buried here. "Take me out, I will give you the extremely cold Ganoderma lucidum," he said, the man quickly took out the extremely cold ganoderma from the space bag and handed it to Tang Guo, "If it is not enough, I will give you the rest." Tang Guoning looked at him for a while, and a smile suddenly appeared on the corners of his lips. This smile was a bit evil and a little cold: "I remember you robbed my resources before and ridiculed me. You said that I was vicious and called me. Bad, you were right." "I''m really bad." Tang Guo didn''t even look at the extremely cold Ganoderma lucidum in the other''s hand, she was not rare at all. She likes this ce. This snow-capped mountain really suits her taste, and she likes her style of doing things very much. "What? You lost." An old voice sounded, "Hahaha, I knew this little girl wouldn''t want extreme cold ganoderma, boy, hand in all your plum stuffing." "She just has an enmity with that person, she has a bit of pride in her heart, Old Man Xue, she didn''t have any politeness when she picked the elixir before. People are greedy and ugly, without exception." "The one below is indeed ugly, so the old man buried him and let him rest in peace." His voice was kind and kind, but the words he said made people chill from the soles of their feet to the top of their heads. As soon as Tang Guo walked out of the ce just now, a small snow-capped mountain at the backpletely copsed, burying everything inside. She looked back, and she always felt a sense of prying. "Did she find it?" It was the same young voice before, "No, she was only in the foundation stage, how could she have discovered, Old Man Xue, if you bury her together, people will go bad." "You have already lost, you have to do two things. First, hand over all your plum stuffing. Second, unless she really bes greedy and ugly, you are not allowed to kill her." For a while, the air was quiet. After a long time, the young voice sounded again: "Then let her live for a few more days, and when she bes ugly, I will kill her personally." Not long after, the white python returned to its original ce. "Er Mang, why are you all covered with injuries? You are so embarrassed to deal with a few little guys who are less than Yuan Ying?" Old man Xue asked curiously. The python opened its mouth, looking ferocious, as if very angry, and uttered: "Old man Xue, I dont know whats going on. I was bounced back by a force, and then they disappeared. They got hurt all over, weird. It''s very." "Furious." "Shame." "I''m going to retreat, don''t call me if it''s okay." "Hey, don''t you drink plum stuffed?" "Don''t drink." As soon as Tang Guo got out of the snow-capped mountains, she felt some scorching eyes falling on her. Vaguely, with killing intent. I knew from the bottom of my heart that she had gained a lot of things in the snow-capped mountains and had been publicized. Chapter 3516: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (34) Chapter 3516: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (34) "stop!" Tang Guo had only taken two steps, and a group of people stopped her, starting with a cold-looking young man. The other party''s gaze has been looking at Tang Guo, as if she felt that she was only a state of perfection, and she didn''t care about her now that she was not yet in the Golden Core Stage. "I want to pass by and leave the space bag." "I advise you to be more acquainted. You have aplete foundation and you are very lucky to get out of here alive. Don''t take these things that will make you lose your life." The reason why he didn''t directly attack Tang Guo was because there were other people around him who looked at him. Once they did it, if this little monk had any hole cards in his hand, it would also cause them some harm. At that time, if other people attack them again, they will lose a lot, and they don''t want to make wedding dresses for other people. "Have you seen the people around?" The cold young man saw Tang Guo not speaking, thinking she was hesitating. He is not a fool. People who can harvest from the snow-capped mountains, even if they just build a foundation to perfection, must have some skills. If it weren''t for the people around him, he wouldn''t have to worry about so many people here. "As long as you give us the space bag, we will **** you out. With a few of us, they dare not do anything to you." It sounds so good, but when they actually get something, they must turn around and leave, and they won''t pay attention to her at all, so a fool will believe it. However, Tang Guo found the identity of the young man in front of him from his memory. In the middle of the golden core, this person brought a group of monks from the early golden core to do the job of robbing the house. Just like the snow-capped mountains in front of them, they don''t want to go in to find things themselves, they just stay outside, send people to inquire about the news, and then stay here to guard some people with good harvests. Originally, she was a disciple from an early age, this young man would definitely not provoke her. But she was just a primordial sect who was not taken seriously, and was even abused and disgusted by everyone. She died outside and no one will be held ountable. Regardless of the system, or the people around him, Tang Guo felt that even if he tried his best, he would not hand over things. Tang Guo really didn''t n to hand over the things. When it came to escaping, she still had more experience. She was thinking about how to get out. These people were scrupulous about those around them, and they didn''t dare to do it directly, and they gave her time to think. However, at this moment, Tang Xiang and Tang Xun appeared. The people around them looked embarrassed. Tang Xun also had some blood stains on his body, but Tang Xiang looked intact and didn''t seem to have suffered much damage. With Tang Xun''s protection and the magic weapon given by Yuefeng, it is normal to not be harmed. In the past few days, Tang Xun and Tang Xiang, following Tang Guo, hadn''t gained much at all. As long as there is no enchantment around those treasures, Tang Guo must be the first to find. The only extremely cold Ganoderma lucidum with enchantment still has a giant python guardian beast, which almost killed them. When Tang Xiang saw Tang Guo, he hurried to her side happily: "Sister, are you all right?" Before Tang Guo could answer, Tang Xiang continued to ask, "Where is Brother Liu?" After the question, she was still looking around. Tang Guoxin said, here it is. "Brother Liu?" Tang Guo was silent for a moment, and said, "Brother Liu is with you?" Chapter 3517: The geniuses who betrayed their relatives (35) Chapter 3517: The geniuses who betrayed their rtives (35) "Sister, I remember that Brother Liu picked the extremely cold Ganoderma lucidum. We were attacked by a python and had to deal with it. Where did you hide? Can you see the trace of Brother Liu? After the python chased us away , You didn''te out with Brother Liu?" Tang Guo nced at Tang Xiang and said indifferently: "When the giant python appeared, I found that the other party had a high level of cultivation, definitely above the Nascent Soul Stage, and I am not an opponent." "and then?" "Then I was terrified." system:? ? ? ? Tang Guo was serious and cold, and said very seriously, "You are all being chased by giant pythons, and I must run too." Needless to say, it means that she has already run out, and I don''t know where that brother Liu has gone. "You really didn''t see Junior Brother Liu?" Tang Xun and the others looked at Tang Guo with suspicion, "I remember that Junior Brother Liu hit a giant python in his hand. In order to have the golden core stage, but the giant python is unfathomable and has already made him lose his fighting ability." "After the python chased us away, did you go too?" The implication was to doubt Tang Guo. The disciple surnamed Liu did not appear here. It was very likely that Tang Guo snatched the extreme cold Ganoderma lucidum from the opponent and then killed him. I have to ask my eldest brother if I am a murderer, I have never been trusted, and how it feels. It is the feelings like this at the moment, no wonder she is full of sadness and helplessness. It was her blood rtives. Every time something happened, no one had the opportunity to exin to her. She buckled a bad hat on top of her head almost instantaneously and pressed it so hard that she couldn''t take it off. "I won''t go, waiting for the python toe back and eat me?" The people around Tang Guo couldn''t help being funny. Indeed, Tang Xun was a little bit mentally retarded when he asked about this. "You really don''t know where Junior Brother Liu has gone?" Tang Xun frowned. He remembered that Junior Brother Liu had been injured very seriously, and it was easy to kill the opponent with the strength of a foundation. "You want to see the image stone?" Tang Guo asked the system in her heart: "Is the editing done?" [The editing isplete, the host is big, promise to escape them in embarrassment, the editing is clear, and it can also make people feel that you are a step away than them. When Tang Guo said that there was an image stone, both Tang Xiang and Tang Xun were taken aback. Without waiting for them to ask anything, Tang Guo had already taken out the image stone, and the image of the image stone suddenly fell on it for the people around him to see clearly. This is of course recorded from Tang Guo''s perspective, recording Tang Xiang and Tang Xun quickly going next to the extremely cold Lingzhi. Just as they were about to pick, the giant python appeared. The python attacked them, and the others quickly went to help. One of them went to the location of the extremely cold ganoderma lucidum, and was excited to pick up the extremely cold ganoderma lucidum. This paragraph has not been edited. Seeing this, both Tang Xun and Tang Xiang''s expressions were a little bad, and they didn''t doubt that there was something wrong with the image above. At this time, the picture of the image stone has be far away. Tang Guo exined at the right moment: "I was in the foundation-building period, facing the giant python with a profound cultivation level, I was very afraid, and I immediately chose to evacuate." The onlookers expressed their understanding that if they don''t run away when encountering such a giant python, do they have to go up and go desperately? Nothing wrong. Then they saw a scene where the python wounded Liu''s disciple to the ground, and Tang Xun led Tang Xiang and his party to flee in embarrassment. Chapter 3518: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (36) Chapter 3518: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (36) The image recorded by the image stone did not stop, recording Tang Guo walking out of the snow-capped mountains. Obviously, she left Snow Mountain at the beginning, and she really didn''t know the situation of that disciple surnamed Liu. Seeing this, Tang Xun also knew that Tang Guo had misunderstood. Even so, he didn''t mean to apologize. Tang Guo fled directly, indicating that the other party was timid and fearful. They both encountered a crisis. Junior Brother Liu was also seriously injured, and she didn''t know to help. Obviously the python has been led away by them, but she is still unwilling to help, which shows that she is a cold and ruthless person. Tang Guo knew what Tang Xun looked like. "The python has been led away by us, why didn''t you bring Junior Brother Liu out together?" Tang Xun asked. Tang Guo spoke very straightforwardly and did not obscure at all: "Are you sure that the python was led away by you, rather than chasing you and fleeing?" "There are so many of you, why don''t you take that disciple Liu with you?" Tang Guo sneered: "I didn''t know him and I were not rtives, why should I take him away? You are a group, and you are in a crisis, and you don''t just want to run for your life." Tang Xun only felt feverish on his face, and he felt the gazes of the people around him. I didn''t think so much before, only that the python didn''t attack her, she should bring Junior Brother Liu out. "But the questioning is over?" Tang Xun stopped speaking, and Tang Xiang spoke again: "Sister, let''s go together. These people are staring at you. You are going to go alone for fear of danger." As long as they walk with Tang Xun and Tang Xiang, those people really dare not move them. After all, Tang Xiang is Yueheng''s disciple, and Tang Xun''s status is not low, they don''t want to get enemies. The cold and young man who stopped Tang Guo just now was also a little disappointed, but he didn''t leave. He had heard that Tang Guo and Tang Xun Tang Xiang didn''t deal with them. They were a bit arrogant and might not go with them. Tang Guo really wouldn''t go with Tang Xun and Tang Xiang, and with these two people, she was afraid she would never be able to connect her leg bones. "You go with us," Tang Xun said again, "Those people are afraid that they want to **** your ice lotus. You can''t take this ice lotus out. If you leave it to me for safekeeping, after returning, I will The lotus will give the mother a pill that will be refined at that time. Tang Guo looked at Tang Xun''s eyes as if he was looking at a idiot. Sure enough, this is rted to blood, it is better not to have, is this what the biological elder brother and the biological sister said? "Sister, eldest brother, this method is really good. The eldest brother did this because he was afraid that you would feel ufortable, and he was unwilling to ept this feeling. Over the years, we have repeatedly helped you, but you have refused. Now, if you walk with us, you are paying For the price, should I feel better in my heart?" System: This Bailian is really disgusting. Tang Guo shook his head: "It''s ufortable." "You said you wanted to **** me out?" Tang Guo turned to talk to the young man before, "You **** me out, and I will give you ice lotus, how about?" The cold young man quickly smiled: "Okay, we''ll take this task. As long as you give us the ice lotus, we will **** you out." "Okay, then I will go with you." "Sister, they are all uneasy and kind, why do you just go with them just to get angry? What''s the difference between this and the sheep''s mouth?" But Tang Guo didn''t seem to be able to hear him, and followed the cold young man away. "When I am safe, I will give you the ice lotus." Chapter 3519: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (37) Chapter 3519: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (37) Tang Guo and the cold young man emphasized that they seemed to really believe that they would **** her out safely. The cold young man smiled and said, "It''s easy to say, easy to say, which school does the fairy belong to?" In fact, he knew what kind of school Tang Guo belonged to, and asking loudly like this was just to make people around him understand that Tang Guo still had some identity. The people here don''t all know Tang Guo and know her details. "Taichu Sect." Tang Guo was very cooperative. If you don''t cooperate, how can you kill all of these in a while? Presumably, these people are also thinking, find a ce where there is no one, secretly kill her, and kill her for treasure. These people are all old slickers, and it may not be obvious that Tang Xiang is not sincere to her. Tang Xiang''s acting skills are really good, and she also pretends well, and it may not be that no one notices that she is inconsistent. However, who is willing to pierce this truth when it does not touch their own interests? Authorities like Tang''s father and Tang''s mother, Tang Xun, and Yue Heng are probably mysteries. But those bystanders around, are they really unclear? With the cold light in the eyes of this cold young man from time to time, he was still willing to take the job, and he knew her rtionship with Tang Xiang, but he still had to deal with her. This shows that he has seen it. Tang Xiang''s concern for her is only superficial. How many people care about a girl whose own brother doesn''t hurt her? Tang Xiang stopped Tang Guo twice, but found that he couldn''t stop it. Tang Xun finally stopped him: "She will go if she wants to, and she will be responsible for life and death. Everything is her choice. I would rather trust some outsiders of unknown origin. I dont want to believe us. Even if I die outside, Ill take the me. "Xiang''er, don''t worry about letting her." Tang Xun took Tang Xiang away, and really stopped asking where Tang Guo was going. Tang Guo also followed the cold young men and left. When the others saw this, they had already dispersed, and didn''t n to touch a nail in the past. At the beginning, they still wouldn''t provoke them. After rushing for a long time, Tang Guo pretended to be led by the nose by those people and walked away. Hearing them say where a baby appeared, he followed them. I always came to a very remote ce with almost no people. The grass in this ce is withered and yellow, and the aura around it is very thin. How can it be possible to give birth to a genius spirit treasure? At this time, Tang Guo should also find that something was wrong. The cold young man saw Tang Guo quickly avoiding and looked at them vigntly, andughed: "Now it''s toote to react, hand over all your space bags, we can still spare your life." It was impossible to forgive Tang Guo for his life. There seems to be an image stone in the opponent''s hand. When the timees to record their behavior, even if it is not taken seriously, the door will not tolerate such ps in the beginning, and will definitely send someone to clean them up. It''s better to kill her once and for all. "If I give you the space bag, will you really let me go?" "Naturally, if we don''t let you go, you can''t escape, right? We only ask for money, not life." Tang Guo took off the space bag around his waist, and while hesitating, the cold young man became a little impatient and urged her to hand it over. Tang Guo finally threw the space bag over, and the young man asked her to hand over the magic weapon. "If you think about it clearly, it''s better to hand it over to avoid losing your life." Tang Guo didn''t move, and when the young man checked the space bag, he showed a strange smile. The young man seemed to feel something, but it was toote, only a loud explosion sounded. Chapter 3520: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (38) Chapter 3520: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (38) The thing Tang Guo threw out to explode was nothing else, it was all demon pills inside. The demon pill is not hers, but the original owner hunted and killed it before, and he was going to exchange it for the spirit stone. After she came, she didn''t have time to deal with these demon pill for the time being, she went to see her parents first, then returned to the sect, dealt with some things, and went to the snow mountain. Therefore, many demon pills are still in the space bag. The reason why so many demon pill can be hunted down is because this cultivation world is not peaceful, and demon beasts are rampant, and there are often some desperate beastsing to the monk''s territory to attack and bite the monk at will. Not to mention monks, monsters after going crazy can kill even their own kind, it should be said that they kill when they see a living thing, there is no way to control it. The monk took over the task of hunting monsters, the monsters hunted, the monster pills, were all his own, and they could also get certain rewards. It''s just that hunting monsters is very dangerous, basically a life of nine deaths. The disciples of the big sect are generally guarded by elders to practice. If there is no one to protect, you can only ask for blessings. When she saw this cold young man, she had already figured out how to deal with them. Even if he was in the middle of the golden core, so many demon cores exploded together, they couldn''t bear it. It just so happened that her formation control was very advanced, and when the demon core was detonated, it could maximize their power. When the dust in front of her dissipated, the dying cold young man waiting on the ground was waiting. She did not hesitate to give the other party any opportunity to speak, and went to make up for a few dors. After everything was dealt with, she felt a little rxed. It''s not easy to bomb these people. The time must be urate. In addition, the formation method is used to restrain these. With her current cultivation base, it is indeed a bit reluctant, and now she is a little weak. It''s just that she can pretend not to change her face, so that no one can see anything. At this moment, his face was already pale. After conditioning for a long time, she nned to go to the market to sell some of the elixir in her hand. In addition, she had to find an alchemist to help her refine the medicine. She can practice it herself, but the golden pill cannot be achieved, without the pill fire, she will never be able to refine the high-level pill. Some low-grade medicines can use external fire, and the best elixir like ice snow lotus can not produce any good things with external fire, which is basically a waste. When she went family by family, she didn''t take out the things all at once, and dealt with some of the elixir she didn''t need, leaving a few precious ones. Regarding that snowy mountain, she still had to go behind, and she felt that the opportunity for her to condense the golden core was there. This ice lotus was refined into a pill, which could repair some of her ice spirit roots a little bit, she had to try it even a little bit. The unnecessary elixir has been dealt with, and now I have to find a good alchemist. She searched in her memory and quickly found a suitable candidate. Then I went to the drug market. There was an alchemist with a strange personality and a bad temper, named Leng Xing. Although it is not easy to get along, the other party will not be greedy for ink, at least not because of the preciousness of the ice lotus, will not want to kill people and win treasures. The ce where Alchemy Master Leng Xing is active is basically in the medicine market. It is said that if you want to refine the pill, youe to the drug market to find him, and if you find it, he will help this person refine the pill. When Tang Guo came to the medicine market, many people here were looking around, discussing where the alchemist Leng Xing was. She didn''t run around headlessly like other people, constantly recalling Leng Xing''s information in her mind, but it was too little. Every time the other person appeared, it was different, so it was difficult to find. Chapter 3521: The genius who betrayed the relatives (39) Chapter 3521: The genius who betrayed the rtives (39) She started walking from the streets of the drug market, first looking at the crowd, then the stalls on both sides, and then the dazzling array of elixir. System: [The host is big. It is said that Leng Xing has yed any role. I suspect that he is a role-ying fan. His hobby is okay, but it''s a bit hard to find. "Then look for it slowly. Let''s make an elimination method. First eliminate those who are impossible. The drug market is such a big one. You can definitely find them. You will record all the people whoe inter and exclude them. Leng Xing has been In the drug market, he will not go out, neither is he whoes in, nor is he who goes out." [Okay, let''s act. Although many people were excluded, the remaining people asked Tang Guo who Leng Xing was, and she couldn''t tell. She is not in a hurry at all, like this, a talented person with a slightly weird temper is not different from others, that is, just like ordinary people. She found that many people are staring at those who are different and have very distinctive personalities. There are also people who observe in those who seem ordinary. For example, there is one next to her, and many people are staring at each other for fear that they will run away. "Although this person is not good looking, I suspect that he is Master Leng." "Well, it makes sense. There are countless characters yed by Master Leng. We can''t judge people by their appearance. Maybe this is what Master Leng yed." Surrounded by several people, shivering, a very ufortable thin man, crying with a sad face: "I''m really not Master Leng, I''m just here to sell medicine. Look at my basket, these are the spirits I just picked. Medicine. By the way, do you need anything?" "This person uses the elixir to attract our attention, perhaps because we are afraid that we will find evidence that he is Master Leng." Tang Guo nced at the thin man, this man was indeed a little shameless, which is rare in the cultivation world. The skin is sallow, there arerge and small spots on the face, and the foundation is being built. "This person is not Master Leng." Tang Guo said to the system, "Is there a record of himing in?" [Yes, he is really not Master Leng, he is really here to sell medicine. Tang Guo continued to wander around. She came to a booth. The reason why she came here was not because of other things but the scene here that attracted her. Before there were so many people here, she never came to see it. Now that those people seem to have ruled out this person''s suspicion, she has the opportunity to observe carefully. "Alchemy?" Tang Guo bowed his head, and the word "Alchemy" was written in front of the booth. The other party sat there casually. There was a very old and even broken pill furnace on the booth, which looked like a liar. Hearing Tang Guo muttering to himself, the man who was wearing a gray robe with an indistinct appearance, but not ugly, opened his eyes and nced at her, and asked faintly, "Alchemy?" "What kind of pill can you cultivate here?" There were two points that prompted Tang Guo to stay. First, she suspected that this person was Leng Xing, and second, it was the familiar breath from the soul. This made her a little bit unable to see through. This kind of familiar aura from the soul had been felt in Zhou Ru first. Why was it on this person now? Although it was faint and thin, she didn''t feel wrong. Did his soul split into several pieces when he was traveling? But it''s not very simr. "All pill is refined, and 30% of the pill will be collected as a reward for sessful refining. The man in the gray robes sat up, picked up the dpidated pill furnace on the ground, and a me was lit up at his fingertips. Even if it was burned by the pill fire, the pill furnace was still dpidated. He emphasized: "Hurry up, fire. It has already started, and the elixir needs to be refined, and the fire fee of ten spiritual stones is not paid." System: [Host, this is a liar. Just now I saw that many people have been ckmailed with ten spirit stones here. Whenever anyone sees that this person takes out a pill-breaking furnace to make alchemy, how dare he take out his precious elixir and ruin it. Mainly the sentence, unsessful withoutpensation, people shrink back. [Host, Tang Xiang and Tang Xun are here,ing in your direction. Chapter 3522: The genius who betrayed the relatives (40) Chapter 3522: The genius who betrayed the rtives (40) Tang Guo nced back, and she felt that Tang Xiang was noting towards her, but towards this one holding the broken pill furnace. So she guessed right, Tang Xiang was mostly reborn, otherwise he would appear in time every time. "Lian." Tang Guo immediately took out the ice lotus from the space bag, "this is it." Seeing the ice lotus in the jade box, the man in the Taoist robe narrowed his eyes and said: "If you break it, you won''t pay for it, you won''t pay for how expensive it is." "Master doesn''t need to pay for it though you practice it." Tang Guo has already confirmed that this person is Leng Xing. But why does Leng Xing have that kind of breath? "Okay, sit aside and wait." "Master, I want to make alchemy!" Tang Xiang rushed to the booth and took out a jade box. It turned out to be extremely cold Ganoderma lucidum. As for whether it was the previous one, only Tang Xiang and Tang Xun knew. , Alchemy." The man in the gray robes raised his eyes and nced, and said in a not salty or indifferent tone: "Only one stove is fired every day." "Master Leng, if I finally find you, you can help me. Didn''t I mean that if I find you, you will help refine alchemy?" "This fellow Taoist found it first. It has already started. You can change it tomorrow." Tang Xiang looked back at Tang Guo, as if he had just reacted, with a look of surprise: "Sister, why are you here?" "What is noisy, do you have bad eyesight? Of course she is here to ask her to do alchemy." Leng Xing looked impatient, and gave Tang Xiang a punch when he exited. Not only that, his next words were even more venomous. , "Not only is the eyes bad, the ears are mostly deaf, and the brain is probably not good." "I''ve said it all. I saw a fire today. She is standing here, except for me to help refine the alchemy. What is it?" Leng Xing didn''t notice Tang Xiang''s face stiff, and said to himself, "Hurry up, don''t If you want to disturb the way of alchemy, you can stay here, close your mouth, just like those chickens on the mountain, smacking and screaming, it''s too noisy." Tang Guo: Although Master Leng''s temperament is not good, his cursing is really good. System: In fact, some geniuses and talented people have a bad temper and can be tolerant. "Master Leng, you are too much to say that. Xianger just found you and wanted to ask you to do alchemy..." Tang Xun wanted to speak for Tang Xiang, but before he finished speaking, he was so gloomy by Leng Xing. His face was a little confused and he didn''t know how to continue speaking. Leng Xing nced at him faintly: "Are you unable to understand human words, or are you having problems with yourprehension? I''ve said it all, one fire a day, and today''s qualifications are lost. How many times are you going to talk about? bother?" "Master Leng, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''lle back tomorrow." Tang Xiang stopped Tang Xun, she knew that Leng Xing was a very strange person. The other party likes everything he likes very much, and he can tell what he doesn''t like, and it is particrly poisonous. Now she is panicking, and she has encountered such things twice recently. Once it was Xu Zong from Zongmen who didn''t give her face at all, and it was this Leng Xing. The extremely cold Ganoderma lucidum in his hand, only in Leng Xing''s hands, can the alchemy refined by it be the best, with the best effect and the least impurities. This alchemist named Leng Xing, she made friends. "Sister, I''m worried about you these days, you..." Chapter 3523: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (41) Chapter 3523: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (41) Tang Xiang changed the subject and spoke to Tang Guo in a low voice. Unexpectedly, before she finished speaking, Leng Xing interrupted her again. "You have to fight out." "Master Leng, you deliberately targeted Xiang''er? I don''t know when Xiang''er offended you. Xiang''er talked to people in a low voice without making any noise." Tang Xun couldn''t stand it. His sister must be protecting him. , Whether you are Master Leng or Master Li. This time, Tang Xiang was indeed aggrieved, and he also thought that Leng Xing was deliberately targeting her. But she didn''t speak, just looking at Leng Xing''s direction, she looked a bit wronged, and didn''t make people feel artificial. "Come on, tell me, is she noisy?" What Tang Xiang didn''t expect was that Leng Xing held the burning pill furnace in one hand and looked up at Tang Guo as she asked her to answer this question. "It''s so noisy." Tang Guo is very cooperative. Now he is asking for Master Leng, of course he wants to cooperate and do what he wants. It just so happened that she tore white lotus by hand, she liked it too. Leng Xing actuallyughed andughed out loud, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, which made people feel that this smile was ridiculous. "Hear?" Leng Xing said to Tang Xiang, "she also said you are noisy." "Sister..." Tang Xiang looked at Tang Guo aggrievedly this time, causing people around him to look at each other frequently. Tang Guo borated very seriously: "You are indeed noisy, shut up, don''t disturb Master Leng to make alchemy for me." "There is a quarrel in Xianger, why are you so unreasonable?" Tang Xun couldn''t stand it, and quickly found a ce for Tang Xiang, apparently forgetting that Tang Guo is also his sister. Tang Guo''s lips bend slightly, and he said, "The sound you don''t like can be noisy even if it is quiet." "You are interesting." This time, Leng Xing looked at Tang Guo more, and the words that came out of her mouth were still the same venomous tongue, "Obviously you have already seen that she is different from the outside, and the most annoying thing in my life is this kind of hypocrisy , People with different appearances, previously made a look of caring about you, like a pheasant in the mountains picking up clothes and wearing clothes, and they dont learn like an individual." System: This is too poisonous. With such a poisonous mouth, why is he still alive? No one killed him. Tang Xiang is indeed very angry, even if she has a good temperament, she can''t stand it again and again. "The master said this is too much." "Isn''t it?" Leng Xing''s expression was indifferent. It was obvious that the facial features of this face were not prominent. This person walked in the crowd, and it was the kind of people who were stunned, but Tang Guo suddenly felt that this person was indeed an expert. There are very bright eyes. Talking is very nice. Such a person, she especially wants to be friends with each other. "If you think you are not such a person, swear to talk about it." Tang Xiang was a little regretful, thinking that he shouldn''t argue with Leng Xing. I have long known that the other party is a very strange-tempered person, and anyone who confronts the other party will not be able to please him. "I disturbed Master Leng today, I wille again tomorrow." Tang Xiang pulled Tang Xun, who was a little unwilling, and seemed to forget to say hello to Tang Guo and left quickly. Tang Guo stared at the back of Tang Xiang''s departure, thinking that his direction was not wrong. Tang Xiang should not see her well, and even fear her well. Therefore, when I have gained so much and the original owner is so unlucky, he will continue to cause trouble for the original owner, and at the same time, he will not sever the rtionship with the original owner, and even "care" about the original owner everywhere. She is afraid that the original owner will turn over one day. Chapter 3524: The geniuses who betrayed their relatives Chapter 3524: The geniuses who betrayed their rtives "What''s your rtionship with that inconsistency?" Leng Xing''s alchemy is very casual. It doesn''t look like alchemy, but like cooking pig food, without rules. But the pill furnace did not explode, indicating that the opponent has a very superb alchemy skills. Alchemy is no better than others. Sometimes it''s a little bit worse and it''s easy to fry the furnace. "In terms of blood rtionship, we are sisters." Tang Guo replied truthfully. He didn''t find this legendary pill alchemy master difficult to get along with. Leng Xing did not raise his head, his eyes squinted at the pill furnace, the small pill furnace was always on his palm, hanging in the air. Under the pill furnace, there is a burning me, this is the pill fire belonging to the monk. The stronger and purer the pill fire, the easier it is to refine the pill. It is said that some alchemists are to improve their alchemy skills, and they will also look for sacred fire to merge themselves. Of course, anyone who can find an alchemist who can integrate with Divine Fire is a strong one. "such" When Tang Guo thought that Leng Xing was going to say something, the other party said: "Since it is a sister rtionship, she has just quarreled her own way." "I don''t know whatpensation Master Leng wants?" Tang Guo asked, not feeling that he was being scammed at all. Leng Xing threw the ice and snow lotus on the side directly into the pill furnace, still so casual. There were already many people watching. Tang Xiang shouted before, attracting countless people. They all knew about this weird liar who even cheated them on Lingshi, who turned out to be Master Leng. Those who refused to give the other party the refining medicine before have regretted it. If they were brave, willing to take a gamble, Master Leng would be helping them refine the pill today. Even if it is regrettable, no one dared toe over and make a noise. The delicate girl just now, Master Leng did not show mercy? Very few people can bear the poisonous tongue of Master Leng. "You are refreshed. I like this. I am very witty." Leng Xing stared at Tang Guo, as if observing whether she was sincere or fake, then looked away, "You are not very reluctant. If you are willing topensate for the Dao, the Dao does not charge too much, just ten spirit stones." The spirit stones here are divided into low-grade, medium-grade and top-grade. Generally speaking, the number of spirit stones refers to the number of low-grade spirit stones. For the disciples of the big sect, ten spiritual stones are nothing, but for casual cultivators, ten are more precious. For some disciples whock resources, ten yuan is also a small wealth. Tang Guo had changed a lot of spirit stones before, but he didn''t care about ten pieces. Immediately from the space bag, he took out ten spirit stones and handed them to Leng Xing. Leng Xing was not polite, and took the Lingshi with one hand free. "Master Leng seems to be in a good mood today." "Remember that someone asked for troublest time, but Master Leng asked the other party forpensation of 100 high-grade spirit stones." "Today''s Master Leng is a bit unlike Master Leng." In fact, Leng Xing also felt that he was missing a bit. Then he felt that he looked at this female nun as pleasing to his eyes, so what''s the point? How much does he want, is it not his own will? After thinking about it, Leng Xing didn''t worry about this anymore. "Where did Frozen Snow Lotus get it?" Tang Guo did not conceal: "Through the snow-capped mountains." Leng Xing paused before saying, "It turns out to be there, and that''s right. Only that ce has ice lotus of this quality." "Master Leng is familiar with wearing Rixue Mountain?" "I have been." Chapter 3525: The geniuses who betrayed their relatives (43) Chapter 3525: The geniuses who betrayed their rtives (43) "Master Leng only cooks one furnace a day, then I wille to you tomorrow." After the pill was refined, Tang Guo paid 30% of the reward to Leng Xing, and put the remaining pill into the space bag. I remembered that there were a lot of precious elixir in the space bag, if I ate it directly, it was a violent thing. Only by adding some medicines and refining it into a pill can it exert its greatest effect. Anyway, I don''t have any clues about how to condense the golden core recently, so it''s better to repair the damage on the foundation first. "Although snow lotus pills have a certain repair effect on your foundation, the effect is only a little, basically not much effect. To repair your foundation, the easiest way in the world is to find a kind of elixir. Hunyuan Fireflower, this elixir can be taken directly to repair all the damage to the foundation." "But Hunyuan me flowers are rare, they need a certain chance, but they can''t be met." Leng Xing has put away his stall, holding his dpidated pill furnace in his hand, and continued, "It is better to repair the foundation with snow lotus pill. Forging the meridians, the foundation is destroyed, and there is a vague tendency to reconsolidate the golden core. You are also an individual talent." Tang Guo: "..." For a long time, no one praised her as a talent. This Master Leng has a good temperament, not as fierce as in the legend, and is easy to get along with. The crowd onlookers: a little skeptical of life. "The master meant, should I use the medicinal effects of snow lotus pills to forge meridians?" Leng Xing turned around and left, as if he didnt want to pay attention to Tang Guo. When he took six or seven steps, his voice came back: "Your memory does not seem to be very good, and your understanding is not good. I only say what I said once, not the first Twice." Systemfort: [Host, Master Leng has always had a personality, and his attitude towards you is already very good, you dont have to feel blown away. You see, the people around you are looking at you with envy, and looking at him in surprise. "You still have other elixir in your hand. Thene here tomorrow to search for the original path. If you find it, the original path can help you refine your alchemy. You can also ask what you said today. The so-called, yesterday''s is yesterday''s, and every day is new. Start." "I really don''t remember what Master Leng said before. My memory is not very good, and my understanding is not good. I wille back tomorrow for advice." Leng Xing: That female cultivator really didn''t have a good head. Tang Guo didn''t leave the drug market, but directly found a ce to sit cross-legged, not afraid of making trouble. No one dares to make trouble in this ce, because this is Master Leng''s territory. The system hesitated and asked: [Host, is this the guy? "A bit like." [What is a bit like? "I''m not sure, I have found two like him. But the soul is not strong, it remains to be seen." The system recalled a little bit, and then remembered who the other person was. In this world, there are only a handful of people who can make the host speak with a pleasant smile. Another person who is suspicious is Zhou Ru, the big fool of Zongmen. I don''t know how Zhou Ru is in the sect now, or is he still beaten every day? [The other is Zhou Ru? "Well, there are many puzzles in this world." The system suddenly thought of a possibility: [Host, when that guy was on the road, he felt that you were going to suffer a lot and burst into tears after being anxious? Tang Guo almost couldn''t help butugh out loudly: "It doesn''t matter if he cracks or not, as long as he is not an enemy." Just after dawn, Tang Xiang and Tang Xun walked into the drug market. Tang Xiang had nned toe to say hello to Tang Guo, but was stopped by Tang Xun. "She doesn''t treat you or me as brothers and sisters at all, so why go." Chapter 3526: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (44) Chapter 3526: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (44) "Xiang''er, didn''t you look for Master Leng? Find someone first." "Okay, big brother, I want to go back to see my parents earlier. Sister is like this. I can''t do anything about it." Tang Xiang said disappointedly, "I am a little tired after so many years." In recent days, Tang Xiang really felt a little tired, and she couldn''t help it many times. Obviously, everything she did before was very smooth, but since thest time she went to the Xingtang, what she did was not smooth. This made her panic for no reason, and she did not want to recall some of the experiences deep in her mind. After so many years, it is almost the same, Tang Xiang thought of it silently. She has done so much step by step, and the foundation of the other party has been ruined. How can there be a chance to stand up? No, almost. She has to get the Hunyuan me Flower, she must get this thing, and she will never give the other party any chance of getting it. "Xiang''er?" Tang Xun was strange. Tang Xiang quickly came back to his senses: "Brother, let''s go to Master Leng. The extremely cold Lingzhi in his hand needs to be refined into a pill as soon as possible." "it is good." Tang Guo was also wondering what role Leng Xing would y today. She wandered around the street, by the way, to see if she had the elixir she needed. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her. She raised her head and looked at each other. "You recognize me again." Tang Guo: No, she didn''t recognize the other person before speaking out. Leng Xing was dressed in ck clothes with a long sword hanging around his waist, just like a swordsman. Thinking of the previous words, the other party seems to be revealing his identity to her? System: The more it looks, the more it looks. Just when Tang Guo and the system both believed that it was Leng Xing who proactively revealed his identity and wanted to approach her. They all found out, and Tang Xiang caught up. "Master Leng, I have found you. Can you help me with alchemy today?" Tang Guo''s body is very thin, and Leng Xing is rtively tall, just blocking her whole body, Tang Xiang did not see her presence for a while. Tang Guo looked at Leng Xing again at this time, and found that Leng Xing''s eyes were cold, as if he was wondering how Tang Xiang would find him in an instant. She also understood that since people like Leng Xing suspected that Tang Xiang had a problem, they naturally did not want to be led by the nose and calcted. "You arete." Leng Xing took a step away and exposed Tang Guo. When Tang Xiang saw Tang Guo, his face was almost stretched, very unbelievable. how is this possible? How could Tang Guo find Leng Xing before her? "Let''s go, now that you have found this Tao, this Tao will help you refine a pot of pill today." Leng Xing staggered Tang Guo and walked in the other direction. Tang Guo ignored Tang Xiang and followed. "Brother, let''se back tomorrow." Feeling bad yesterday, Tang Xiang didn''t dare to provoke Leng Xing at all. Afraid of Leng Xing''s poisonous tongue, he would say something maddening. "Master Leng, it seems you are begging me today." Stepping into the private room of the teahouse, Tang Guo spoke at the right time, looking like an idiot if he was cheap, making Leng Xing''s forehead twitching. "what do you want?" "Alchemy is free today, no payment." Leng Xing was slightly surprised: "That''s it?" "No way?" Leng Xing said hehe, not knowing whether it was a mockery or a joke: "You really don''t look very smart." If you change someone, I am afraid that many requests will be made. Since he has exported, he will definitely agree. System: [Host, he scolds you for being stupid, definitely not that guy, the other party has a strong desire to survive. "Okay, the Dao agrees, I won''t draw 30% as reward today." On the third day, Leng Xing yed an old man selling sesame cakes. When he felt Tang Xiang rushing in his direction, he ran fast with the sesame cake stall and found Tang Guo''s location, and quickly asked her if she would buy sesame cakes. Chapter 3527: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (45) Chapter 3527: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (45) "Master Leng, I will help you out again today. I didn''t expect that my sister has such a strong taste, and such an old man likes it too. It''s incredible." Regardless of how stinky Leng Xing''s face is, he still asks, "What do you want today?" "Same as yesterday." "Ben Dao agrees, don''t talk, do you know this is very noisy." Therefore, Tang Guo didn''t talk to Leng Xing all day, but made Leng Xing ufortable. On the fourth day, Leng Xing yed a pale-faced young cultivator. He knew at first nce that he was very miserable and seemed to be injured. What Leng Xing didn''t understand was that no matter how he changed his costume, even if he concealed all his breath, Tang Xiang could still discover his existence very quickly. The reason why he was able to get away every time was because of his strong spiritual consciousness, he captured Tang Xiang''s position in advance, and when he saw something wrong, he hurried to find Tang Guo. As for why Tang Guo is looking for a rescue, perhaps it is because she is more pleasing to the eye. Leng Xing quickly ran to Tang Guo, she didn''t seem to see it, her expression didn''t change, she didn''t seem to recognize the other person. Feeling Tang Xiang catching up behind him, Leng Xing''s hair was about to curl up. "Master Leng, I found you." Tang Xiang looked happy, but actually wanted to curse in his heart. Could it be that her hard work for so many years still couldn''t match the other party''s luck? It''s been so many years, and after exhausting the means, the other party''s luck has not beenpletely wiped out? This made Tang Xiang panicked. Only she knew how terrifying the other party''s luck was. Tang Guo did not speak, nor looked at Leng Xing, pretending that he did not know Leng Xing, and did not seem to recognize the other party''s disguise. But Leng Xing had a feeling that the other party should see who he was. Seeing that Tang Xiang was about to run over, Leng Xing made an action that Tang Guo didn''t expect. Seeing Leng Xing''s face turned pale, the whole person fell on him, as if he was about to lose his support. System: Hey, is this person touching porcin? "Help me out of the siege, you can practice as many pills as you want, the female cultivator has a problem." Tang Guo whispered: "Doesn''t Master Leng only make one stove a day? Does this vite your principles? It breaks the rules." "Rules are dead, people are alive, rules are set by me, I change whatever I want." "Master Leng didn''t allow me to speak until yesterday." Leng Xing gritted his teeth: "I was wrong yesterday. I will apologize for you." "Don''t dare, Master Leng should help me refine the alchemy." The exchange between the two also happened in an instant. When Leng Xing fell, Tang Guo took advantage of the situation and held him back. "Sister, you..." Before Tang Guo spoke, Leng Xing stood up straight by himself, and looked at her with satisfaction: "How did you recognize the true way?" System: Is this still possible? I''m afraid this is a genius. "Master Leng is different and very conspicuous in the crowd." Tang Guo''s answer made Leng Xing a little embarrassed, but his face was thicker and his expression did not change much. "Okay, since you recognize the original Tao, then the original Tao will help you refine alchemy." Leng Xing didn''t even nce at Tang Xiang, and walked to the tea shop. "Let''s go, it''s where it was yesterday." Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to Tang Xiang''s meaning either, and it was a waste of her time now to fight Tang Xiang directly. She had already figured out how to target Tang Xiang. The first step was to ensure that her belongings were not robbed. The second, of course, was to gather the golden core earlier. "Sister, what''s the rtionship between you and Master Leng? Don''t just practice yourself in order to refine the pill. There is still a marriage contract between Li Gongzi and his sister." Tang Xiang quickly persuaded, "Li Gongzi is a good person. There is no dissolution of the marriage contract, which shows that I am sincere towards my sister." Chapter 3528: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (46) Chapter 3528: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (46) Tang Xiang''s words are somewhat interesting. The original owner did have a marriage contract, which was made before she was born. Later, the original owner tested the best ice spirit root, and the Li family even felt that the marriage was set. Now that the foundation is destroyed, the Li family has not directly dismissed the marriage contract. The bigger reason is that the Li family does not want to lose the ally of the Tang family. Unless they find an ally better than the Tang family, they haven''t mentioned the dissolution of the marriage contract in these years, obviously they haven''t found it. When the original owner was a child, he really yed well with Li Sui, and Li Sui was also satisfied that he had such a fianc. If there is any deep rtionship between the two, it should be no. In her current situation, Li Sui also ignored her. Most of them felt that she was not worthy of him, but he was unwilling to abandon the inw rtionship with the Tang family. ording to memory, Li cameter but was a follower of Tang Xiang. After something happened, he broke the marriage contract with the original owner. "You female cultivator, your words are really awkward. Just now I was pretending to be a wounded cultivator. I was injured. When she was helped by her, you believed that we had an improper rtionship? What is meant by alchemy? She abused herself. ? You mean, the Tao is a womanizer?" Leng Xing became unhappy, turned around and stared at Tang Xiang, regardless of whether she was a charming little girl: "This Dao is thinking about it, you are thinking about these messy things in your mind? Have you heard a word? What? For such a person, what kind of world the brain fills up, it can be seen that you are not only inconsistent in appearance, but also sinister in your heart. "Sure enough, the appearance is different. Not only does the pheasant learn to wear clothes, but also likes to talk about right and wrong, you are not afraid that there will be too much discussion about right and wrong. When the heavens are robbery, your tongue will be chopped out? "On the surface, I pretend to care about her, but in fact I say something nderous. I have lived for so many years. I really haven''t seen you caring in such a way." "Disgusting, disgusting." Tang Xiang''s face was white and green, green and white. When facing Xu Zong, she was able to control her emotions. But in the face of this weird temperament, the words are particrly poisonous, every word seems to peel off her body, and she has a feeling of explosion. "Master Leng, isn''t it a bit too much for you to say that?" Tang Xun''s blue veins in his temples were constantly agitating. If he didn''t know that he was not Leng Xing''s opponent and couldn''t fight hard, he would have done it a long time ago. "Xiang''er is just caring about her." Leng Xing''s eyes were mocking, and his voice was faint: "Care?" He turned his gaze to Tang Xiang, "Are you caring about her?" Before Tang Xiang could answer, he said: "Are you looking for this way for alchemy?" "Yes, Master Leng." "Okay, if you say you care about people, you will swear by your heart demon today, saying that you really care about her, and not that you are inconsistent like what the Tao says. If you are inconsistent, you will be tortured by the heart demon. And death, you wont be able to ascend for life. As long as you dare to swear, you will not refuse any pill or how many pill you will cultivate in the future." Many people were already watching, and many people saw Leng Xing saying this, and immediately looked at Tang Xiang with envy. If she is really caring about the female nun, she really won''t lose money. "how?" Tang Xiang did not expect that Leng Xing would be able to p her face urately every time. Chapter 3529: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (47) Chapter 3529: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (47) "It seems you dare not swear by your heart demon." As soon as Leng Xing''s words fell, all the eyes around her were on Tang Xiang''s body, and she suddenly became a little hot, and she was a little flustered for a while, what''s going on. Why did the other party''s luck have been getting better and better these days, and the foundation has been ruined? For more than ten years, everything she has done has never been disadvantageous, and her luck should have been wiped out. She thought of the other person in her memory, her face turned pale, as if the sunlight illuminates the whole earth. Could it be that she has worked hard for so many years, after all, is there no way to suppress the other''s luck? The other party''s luck should have been almost swallowed, why is there still, it is still slowly rising. "This nun doesn''t seem to dare to swear." "Is she really inconsistent?" "You have forgotten where we are. This is a cultivation world where the weak and the strong eat the strong. What kind of real care is it so easy to get. Even if you are a Taoist couple, you have just made friends, and you still see each other when you turn your heads. ." "It makes sense, it makes sense, thanks to the presence of Master Leng, otherwise the ck-clothed female nun is really unreasonable." System: [Host, is Master Leng really awesome? "Well, don''t tell me, I have forgotten that the oath of the cultivation world is very useful. The more poisonous the oath, the faster it works." Hearing this sentence, the system vaguely felt that there was a feeling of rain. "If you don''t swear, you won''t be able to ask for such an opportunity. It''s rare for Master Leng to speak up." Tang Guoshi reminded, "Master Leng is not embarrassing you. You say that you care about me. You only need to send one that is true. You dont mean to care about me. I vited my vows and I am punished by the demons immediately. Its not difficult for a few words." "I thought for a moment. You have been caring about me all these years, but you also know that my body and mind were traumatized and left a great psychological shadow. Therefore, no one believes it." Tang Guo Rarely, his face was very rxed, "Listening to Master Lengs words just now, I thought about the way we will get along in the future. We are indeed rted by blood. You have been so persistent for so many years. If I dont say anything, someone will always think that I am a vicious person. I dont care about your sister." The people around are already watching the show. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Tang Guo and Tang Xiang are not right, and they are especially looking forward to what she will say next. I heard her continue to say: "Why else, if you give me something in the future, I won''t refuse it. As long as you swear by your heart demon, saying that this is true to me, not true, you will immediately be punished by the heart demon. What happened in the past has had too much impact on me." "From now on, if you talk about me and care about me and want me to believe it, you will also swear by your heart demon. If it is not true, you will still be punished by the heart demon." "If this is the case, I will definitely believe you and never doubt you again." "Of course, you can choose to refuse." When everyone heard this, they showed all kinds of strange expressions, and then stared at Tang Xiang. This matter is difficult to say, and it is not difficult to say, as she said, as long as it is sincere, the heart demon''s oath has no effect at all. So, will this sister in white clothes agree? "Sister, don''t you believe me that way?" Tang Xiang tried to help his respect, but Tang Guo didn''t ept it at all. "Yes, I have suffered a lot physically and mentally. I don''t trust anyone, including you." Tang Xiang: "..." Chapter 3530: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (48) Chapter 3530: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (48) "Don''t talk so much nonsense. You can''t swear. It''s all yours. If you don''t want to, I''ll go first." "Go, it''s a waste of my time." "Tang Guo, you are a bit too much. Xianger cares about you, but you don''t think about her at all." Tang Xun didn''t dare to attack Leng Xing, so he could only choose to attack Tang Guo. Tang Guo turned her head and said indifferently: "My soul is weak now." Everyone: The female sisters nowadays have different appearances. They obviously seem to be cold people. Why do you always feel that something is wrong when you say it? Sure enough, female sisters are the most deceptive in the world. If the system has a face, I want to cover it. I always know that the host is shameless, and I really don''t know that she is so shameless. "Sister, I don''t want our rtionship to be like this." "Then you swear?" Tang Guo looked directly at Tang Xiang, "If you swear, you can improve our rtionship, at least I will trust you a little bit more. Although there are few, but you can umte less." System: Can we still use it like this when we umte less? incredible. The crowd onlookers couldn''t helpughing. But seeing Tang Xun''s angry look, they shook their heads, and didn''t mean to break it. Regarding the other family''s affairs, what they are going to ask about is just a joke. These two people should be extraordinary, they don''t want to cause trouble. "Let''s go, it''s a waste of my time here." Leng Xing made a stinky face. Today, Tang Xiang was called a womanizer, which made him particrly unhappy. He looked back at Tang Xiang and said coldly: "This Dao will not help you refine alchemy in the future. Go and don''t do it. No one has dared to say that this Dao is a womanizer. In addition, the rules will be changed in the future, plus One, people who are not pleasing to the eyes of this Dao will not help the practice if they are found." Rules are used to change, let alone set by himself. Although everyone was a bit bitter, they didn''t dare to say anything, at least the other party didn''t say that they won''t make alchemy in the future. No matter what kind of elixir fell into Leng Xing''s hands, the products were basically top-grade, and there were still a lot of them. So far, I have never heard of him making a furnace. Finding Leng Xing means that there is no need to waste precious elixir, especially some precious elixir. "Xiang''er, let''s go. People who make trouble like this don''t have to say anything to the other party. There are many alchemists in the cultivation world, and it''s not bad for a cold star." ... "Whatever you want to refine, take it out. The original Dao will refine it for you. The original Dao speaks for you. What kind of pill will be refined in the future. If you can get the elixir, the original Dao will help you refine it without any payment. ." When he said this, Leng Xing was a little painful, he was too impulsive. His mind was blurred by the inconsistent female cultivator, and only then would he make such a promise without IQ. The loss is big. Tang Guo saw the annoyance in Leng Xing''s expression, pretending not to see it, and took out all the elixir. "It''s cheaper for you." "People are not smart, but luck is okay. This is the blessing of stupid people. It is really lucky for you to encounter the Tao. If it were not for the female practitioner, the Tao would not be so impulsive." Leng Xing talked about it until all the pills were refined. After refining the needed medicine, Tang Guo left. Before leaving, Leng Xing gave her a jade pendant with a stinky face, saying that when she needed alchemy, she could contact him at any time. Tang Guo would certainly not miss such a useful alchemist. Chapter 3531: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (49) Chapter 3531: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (49) She didn''t go back to the Taichu Gate directly but chose to go to the cultivation cave outside herself, nning to use the Snow Lotus Pill. Leng Xing suggested that Xuelian Pill be used on the meridians, which she thought was feasible. Her foundation has been ruined, and it is the easiest way to restore it with Hunyuan me Flower. It is not easy to repair. The original owner has already taken another shortcut. The wish of her life is to hope that she can stand up again. Of course, she will fulfill this wish, using the original owner''s method to fulfill this wish. Almost half a month, Tang Guo came out of the cave. Although she didn''t condense the golden core, she has a new understanding and is much clearer about the way to go in the future. Now she not only has abundant spiritual power in her dantian, but also the various meridians in her body, just like there are countless rivers in her body, and those rivers are spiritual power. The body meridians of the best spirit roots are naturally very excellent. Tang Guo nned to go back to the sect. As for the Tang family, she didn''t n to go back. Entangling with those people is just a waste of time. She returned to the sect because of the recent outbreak of the beast wave, and the sect seemed to organize disciples to experience it. Being able to follow arge force, she certainly would not choose to act alone. Besides, Tang Xiang will definitely go too. If she doesn''t follow, how can she let Tang Xiang slowly reveal her true shape? Follow the sect''srge forces and hunt down monsters and get certain rewards. In terms of rewards, the sect is fairly fair and will not be harsh. The city besieged by the beast tide will also give certain rewards. Although the arrival of the animal tide is dangerous, it also brings opportunities to many people. When Tang Guo stepped into the mountain gate, he found that the mountain gate was very clean. What she thought before was that even if no one dared to do anything to her and ridicule her, Zongmen would not find a reason to punish people. However, the disciples standing on both sides of the mountain gate just looked at her identity card and put her in, without a word of sarcasm. Such a weird scene caught her attention. All the way to the residence of the cultivation, she did not encounter any ridicule or embarrassment, which made Tang Guo even more strange. Could it be that what happened to the sect, all those disciples gathered? But she checked the identity card just now, Zongmen did not release any news. She is a small person, and the elders are very busy. It is impossible to target her alone and deliberately miss the news. "Sister Tang." Tang Guo just walked to the door of the residence when she heard someone calling her. When I turned around, I saw Zhou Ruing from not far away, his appearance was still naive: "I heard people say that you are back,e and have a look, you really came back." "It turned out to be Brother Zhou." Zhou Ru smiled stupidly: "Have you eaten? Do you want to go to the cafeteria to eat something? Is there anything you really want to eat? I''m fine, I can help you make it." "Aren''t you burning the fire?" Tang Guo remembered that Zhou Ru had said that the other party was the cafeteria burning the fire. Zhou Ru scratched his head, looked silly, and smiled very happily: "Sometimes I still cook. Recently, they don''t want me to burn and cook." Tang Guo wondered: "Why don''t you do that anymore?" "They said I have a good talent and I should leave more time to practice." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, she was indeed a little hungry, and followed Zhou Ru to the cafeteria and had a full meal. After using food, Tang Guo decided to inquire about something with Zhou Ru: "Senior Brother Zhou, why is Zongmen so quiet today? I haven''t seen many familiar faces?" "Well, they should have been thinking about the cliff." Zhou Ru smiled, "This is also thanks to the things that Junior Sister Tang gave me. I recorded all the beatings and gave the image stone to Elder Xu. Elder Xu I am very happy and encourage me to do more of this." Tang Guo understood that those disciples who dared to bully were all sent to the execution hall by this big fool. "Junior Sister Tang, I have used all the things you gave, you won''t be angry, will you?" Tang Guo shook his head: "Don''t be angry. It''s useless to leave that thing with me. It just works. By the way, I still have a lot. I will give it to youter. If you do this, does anyone trouble you?" "There is trouble, but they are all thinking about the cliff now, and they have to stay for at least five years." Chapter 3532: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (50) Chapter 3532: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (50) Tang Guo also gave Zhou Ru a lot of image stones, traveling through various small worlds for so many years, and there are countless kinds of inventory in the system space. Under normal circumstances, she doesn''t need such a thing. It''s a good thing to be able toe in handy, as she said. After staying in the sect for a few days, Tang Guo found that the disciples who used to bully the weak and liked to cause trouble were all punished to Si Guoya. It was the disciple who had fallen into trouble at the beginning because this part of the cultivation base was not good enough, and especially wanted to step on her to humiliate her. As for those disciples who have a slightly higher cultivation base, good talents, and more core sects, generally they will not surrender themselves and attack her. Especially there is Tang Xiang who is protecting Tang Guo on the surface. Who wants to let such a handle fall into the hands of other people? "Sister Tang, I brought you some food, mainly because I didn''t see you in the cafeteria." For several days, Zhou Ru would deliver Tang Guo food on time. The taste was good, and it was carefully prepared. "Trouble Brother Zhou again." Zhou Ru quickly shook his head and smiled slyly: "No trouble, no trouble, this is what it should be. The image stones that Junior Sister Tang gave me can be sold in exchange for a lot of spiritual stones. I counted as nothing but Give Junior Sister Tang two meals, which is an advantage." "Senior Brother Zhou said that, I''m not wee." Tang Guo remembered that the sect was about to organize his disciples to stop the animal tide, and asked, "With regard to this animal tide, does Senior Brother Zhou n to participate?" "Sister Tang going?" Tang Guo nodded: "Of course I want to go. There are not many opportunities like this. You can get a double reward. Moreover, the monster beasts hunted belong to him, and the elders lead the team, making it safer." "Then I will go too." Zhou Ru said quickly, "It''s just that Junior Sister Tang will not be in the Golden Core Stage, and I am afraid it will be very dangerous by then. But I am more resistant to beatings, and the wound will heal quickly. With me, what''s the danger? You will not be so dangerous if you hide behind me." "Does Senior Brother Zhou use himself as a shield?" Zhou Ru didnt feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he said, After all, Im thicker and thicker, so I should protect Junior Sister Tang. If you didnt help me, I would have to be beaten every day. I was a little free except when the fire was burning. The people of the sect like to beat me if they have nothing to do." System: [Host, it''s also a miracle that this big fool can live to the present. "I think the strength of those people is mostly in the foundation building stage, and only a few are in the golden core stage. Why doesn''t Senior Brother Zhou fight back? Just let them fight like this?" "I can''t beat them, they are crowded." Zhou Ru said truthfully, "I have a thick skin and heal quickly, and being beaten does not actually dy my practice. I will still be beaten if I resist, and I will be beaten if I don''t resist." Seeing the strange look in Tang Guo''s eyes, Zhou Ru lowered his voice: "Junior Sister Tang, I tell you a secret, there is actually another reason why I don''t resist." "what reason?" "I always feel that after being beaten, my whole body meridians are smooth, and if I practice again, the speed will be ten times faster. Every time I get beaten, there will be a small breakthrough." Zhou Ru scratched his head, seeing that Tang Guo did not show a mocking expression, and continued. , "It''s just that in the past two years, the improvement in the beating has not been much, I guess it should be because their strength is too low." "So, Brother Zhou did not hesitate to send them to Si Guoya?" Chapter 3533: The genius who betrayed the relatives (51) Chapter 3533: The genius who betrayed the rtives (51) "Sister Tang made a joke. After all, there are rules in the sect that you should not hurt the disciples of the same sect. They have beaten me for so many years, and they should think about it." Zhou Ru still said with a simple face, and looked like an honest friend. It''s a stupid tone, no one would think that this is a man of scheming. Moreover, Zhou Ru''s eyes are clear and he can see through it at a nce. It gives people the feeling that he simply thinks about these things, not carefully nned. System: This is a ck belly without knowing it, right? Tang Guo returned to the sect this time, Tang Xiang did note to her as before. Presumably, now that Tang Xiang sees her, he really wants to kill her. Tang Guo and Zhou Ru signed up to participate in resisting the beast tide that erupted in Long Cave City. Long Cave City was not too far away from the location of Taichu Gate. Of course, this was only for monks. The senior Zongmen who led the team had a magic weapon on the way. Riding on the top magic weapon of the Zongmen, it only takes half a day to reach the Long Cave City. It is worth mentioning that the scope of Changdong City is also dependent on Chuanri Snow Mountain. It can be seen that Chuanri Snow Mountain is bigger than expected. Among the Zongmen elders who led the team this time, in addition to the elders of the first door, there was Yueheng. Yue Heng led the team, Tang Guo was a little surprised, but also felt that it was expected. After all, up to now, she has changed a lot of details, it is impossible that all the plots and details are the same as in the memory. And the memory she got was vague, and there were no events. With Yueheng leading the team, Tang Xiang will definitely go, which is not surprising she said. On the day of departure, Zhou Ru had already waited for her outside Tang Guo''s residence. The two went to Zongmen Square together, and there were already many disciples waiting there. Tang Guo''s appearance still attracted some eyes. These people didn''t ridicule her, they just didn''t have the enthusiasm before. Either he looked away at a nce, or he kept staring at her with a little disdain in his eyes. There are also some people who show a little regret. No matter how bad her reputation is, she was once a genius, this is an indisputable fact. It is indeed a pity that it suddenly became waste. After waiting for a quarter of an hour, Yue Heng appeared with Tang Xiang and Ji Qi. When Tang Xiang appeared, his eyes fell on Tang Guo. Perhaps it was Tang Xiang''s attention that caught Yue Heng and Ji Qi''s attention. The eyes of both of them stayed on Tang Guo for a moment. Ji Qi just moved his gaze away. It may be because of thest time that Ji Qi was a little impressed, which caused Ji Qi to show a very disgusting expression at her no longer. . Yueheng''s eyes became colder. At this moment, with a wave of his hand, a huge magic weapon appeared on the square. This magic weapon can amodate tens of thousands of people. However, this time the disciples who went to support the Longdong City did not have this number. From the number on the square, there were almost three thousand people. This number is already quite high. "The disciples who participated in resisting the beast tide of Long Cave City this time listen carefully. The beasts who have lost their will are not only unconscious, they are like a madman, and their strength will be greatly improved. Based on past experience, they will at least double, even There is a five-fold increase in attack power." It was Yueheng who was talking, his eyes didn''t know whether it was intentional or not, and he paused on Tang Guo''s face. Chapter 3534: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (52) Chapter 3534: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (52) "Regarding the disciples below the Golden Core Stage cultivation level, I will give you some more time to consider. Although the rewards are rich, you must also assess your own strength. If you lose your life in the beast tide, then it will be self-defeating." In an instant, Tang Guo understood that Yueheng said this to her. Tang Xiang didn''te to persuade Tang Guo or something this time. It might be something that she suffered a dark loss before, so that the energy in her heart has not been relieved. She only looked at Tang Guo, then buried her head, giving people the feeling that she didn''t know how to persuade Tang Guo. Tang Guo thought it was very funny, what kind of pretense it looked like. From that Master Leng, she learned a trick anyway. The oath in this world is so effective that no one dares to swear at will. That''s it, many people ignore, the horror of the oath. The original owner has not thought of this method either, this heavenly secret, luck is uncertain, there may be some reasons that cause the people here to subconsciously not think about this aspect. But in the future, Tang Xiang would drink green tea in front of her, and she would just let the other party swear. After another quarter of an hour, a small number of disciples in the foundation building stage chose to give up this action to resist the animal tide. "Is there anyone to give up?" Yue Heng asked, "Don''t regret it, your choice is against your strengths. You don''t have such a strong strength. You have to fight hard. That''s not insisting on Daoism. That''s stupid. Beast tides often happen. , You will have many opportunities. When you reach the golden core stage, you will be more confident to participate in such actions. The practice is gradual. Don''t be anxious and eager." "Since there is no more, let''s go." Yueheng''s gaze swept over Tang Guo''s body intentionally or unintentionally, and he jumped onto the magic weapon spacecraft. Tang Guo pretended not to see anything and got on the boat with Zhou Ru. This magic weapon has no rooms. There is only a futon next to each other on it. It is obviously a very powerful magic weapon, but theyout is very simple. Of course, the position of the futon is also exquisite. For low-level disciples, the position is destined not to be too good. Tang Guo and Zhou Ru were sitting on the margins. "Sister Tang, are you hungry?" Zhou Ru took out some food and handed it to Tang Guo, "I have prepared a lot of food, if you are hungry, ask me for it. In addition, there are some fruits, which should be your favorite. ." "Thank you Brother Zhou." "I have said everything you are polite. Don''t be so polite. I should thank you." "Sister Tang, why is that person staring at you all the time?" Zhou Ru looked at Tang Xiang''s position, "Sister Tang, does she often bully you?" Tang Guo raised her eyes and asked, "People in the sect think that I bullied her. How could Senior Brother Zhou think that she bullied me?" "How could Junior Sister Tang bully her?" Zhou Ru was puzzled, "Isn''t she good? I know who she is, Yuefeng Master''s favorite disciple Tang Xiang, you two are still sisters. She is Jin Danqi, Junior Sister Tang During the foundation building period, I also heard that Junior Sister Tang was often bullied by other people in the past. How can I bully her when I have time?" "What if I really bullied her?" "That''s probably because she angered Junior Sister Tang," Zhou Ru said to herself, not feeling that there was anything wrong with what she said. "Sister Tang is reasonable and willing to help others. It is impossible to take the initiative to bully anyone." System: Boy, what are you talking nonsense? Chapter 3535: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (53) Chapter 3535: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (53) "Senior Brother Zhou, has anyone said that you have a good vision?" Zhou Ru shook his head: "They all call me a big idiot, saying that only Junior Sister Tang is the only one who has good vision. "That''s because they have a bad vision." System: It''s a serious fool again. However, Zhou Ru thought about it very seriously, and then said: "Junior Sister Tang makes sense. Those who say that Junior Sister Tang is not really have a bad vision. How can a good person like Junior Sister Tang be a vicious person? ." Zhou Ru''s voice was not small. Besides, everyone was a monk, and this was heard. Someone immediatelyughed and said: "It''s the big fool, everyone avoids her, but this fool dares to get close to her. When the timees, he will be in danger and he won''t know if he was sold." Although these people don''t think Tang Xiang is so good, they don''t think Tang Guo is not bad. After all, Tang Guo had a fierce reputation over the years, whether it was before or after the foundation was destroyed. Although she has never done anything to her own sect disciple, who knows if she hasn''t done so after she has been practicing outside? It is quite normal for a monk to kill in order to grab resources. "I didn''t tell a lie, Junior Sister Tang is a good one. You don''t think so. You must have a problem with your vision." Zhou Ru stood up and argued with others. His silly appearance was really cute. "Haha, this idiot, really, he will be sold at that time, and it is estimated that he will help the number of spirit stones." "Fool, what kind of fascinating soup did she pour you into, so she turned you upside down." "It''s probably because of her good skin that she turned the idiot fan around. This idiot has a golden age. Although it has just been promoted, it is also useful for that waste. Most of it is beautiful, idiot. I just took the bait." Zhou Ru was silly, but it didn''t mean that he had a problem with his IQ. He could still understand his words, and his face flushed with anger immediately, and he wanted to go and hit someone. Tang Guo grabbed Zhou Ru, Zhou Ru''s expression was a little stubborn, and he said angrily: "They talked too much, and they owe a lot of punches." "If you take the initiative, they will have a reason to shut you into thinking over the precipice and prevent you from resisting the animal tide." Zhou Ru was very unwilling to sit down. He was not rare to resist the animal tide, but was rushed to think over the cliff. There was no way to go with Junior Sister Tang and protect her. She is so weak and these people are so bad, which is really worrying. She is weak and petite, with delicate skin and flesh, and she is very resistant to beatings. "You have to beat them. It''s better to wait until no one sees them and beat them secretly so that no evidence will be left. If they don''t have evidence, thew enforcement elders cannot punish you." Tang Guo secretly transmitted to Zhou Ru, "but Remember to handle it cleanly and not leave any handles." Zhou Ru''s eyes lit up and he praised Tang Guo Bingxue''s cleverness. System: This is to teach bad kids. But Zhou Ru was still a bit unwilling to ept these people, and just said something to humiliate Tang Guo. Immediately he said: "You must pay attention to evidence when you speak. Your nonsense words are disrespectful to Junior Sister Tang. Nonsense words will rot your tongue in the future." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes lightly and couldn''t tell, this fool would say something like this. She remembered the new method, and cooperated with Zhou Ru and said: "Several brothers said these humiliating things, have you really seen them? Is there evidence?" Chapter 3536: The genius who betrayed the relatives (54) Chapter 3536: The genius who betrayed the rtives (54) "Isn''t it?" The few people were also a little unconvinced. "You said you didn''t y tricks and used some inconsistent methods to let this fool listen to you? Speak out, who believes." Seeing the other party''s cooperation, he took the bait directly. Tang Guo was very happy, and she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she said, "Several brothers believe so, then let''s swear. If I use inconsistent and improper means to fool Senior Brother Zhou, then my cultivation level You can never make progress. If I didnt use these inconsistent methods, you would all have a bad tongue." Those who spoke were all stunned. "What a good oath." "Didn''t you say that I used indiscriminate means? Thinking about it, there is no way to prove my innocence, so I might as well swear. We swear by the demon, and swear by the demon, is the most effective. It is said, The time for the soul demon to work out is the shortest instant, and the longest is three days." Thank you very much, the rules of this world are so convenient. If you lie, swear to know the truth. But ordinary people don''t want to touch this line at all. Tang Guo guessed that there was something deliberately neglecting this line. "How many brothers, would you like to swear?" Although these people didn''t think Tang Guo was innocent, they were also afraid that she was really innocent. For a while, he didn''t speak any more, but moved his gaze to the side, looking around. "Senior brothers and sisters, when you say something about me next time, it is better to swear first. I have already helped to figure out the content of the oath. I said, "What kind of person do I think Tang Guo is? Swear by my heart demon. If I lie, tomorrow Its a bad tongue. Senior brothers and sisters say so, I will not stop any." Tang Guo''s voice reached everyone''s ears. Tang Xiang heard it, her face was very ugly, but she lowered her head a little and closed her eyes, no one noticed. Yueheng heard it too, and he couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo''s position. The elder sitting next to himughed: "I was a genius at any rate, and my brain is still good enough. When she came out of this method, few disciples really dared to swear. The horror of the oath, as a monk knows." "It''s a pity to say it, such a good seed. If nothing happens, within 30 years, he will definitely be the first person in the cultivation world." When the elder spoke, he sighed. They did think of many ways at the beginning, even if this disciple''s temperament was not good, he didn''t do anything excessive, at most he was a little arrogant, and this was still bearable. However, there is still no way for her to recover. Now that things are a foregone conclusion, of course they can only give up. People in the cultivating world are making progress every day, and they cannot waste too many resources on a waste material. After hearing many unbearable rumors, he was still a little sorry. Now seeing the other party, his thoughts are different again, as if many things are different from rumors. "Mount Yue, over the years, this disciple''s character seems to have been tempered a lot. There are countless miracles in the cultivation world. If she has another chance, maybe..." "The chance is so good?" Yueheng said in a light tone, "It just used some opportunistic methods, but it made Elder Feng look at him. This disciple has a bad character. The foundation has been ruined, and it must be reported. What chance is it?" Feng Gulin gently shook his head: "Yue Peak Master, do you have any prejudice against this disciple? I think it''s pretty good. Look at her without arrogance or rashness. When she was humiliated by others, she was so indifferent. I figured out a way anyone would not dare to offend. Isnt it bad? If your xinxing is really bad, you should be ashamed and angry at this time..." "Elder Feng, you can''t look at the surface by looking at people." Chapter 3537: The genius who betrayed the relatives (55) Chapter 3537: The genius who betrayed the rtives (55) Yueheng''s indifferent words made Feng Gulin shook his head constantly. He was a little curious about why this disciple offended Yueheng, making Yueheng so disliked. When this disciple entered the sect, their elders also felt that Yueheng didn''t seem to care much about this talented disciple. Fortunately, this disciple has a good talent andprehension ability. As long as he is given enough resources, it is easy to grow up. In addition, the sect also has big lessons. What disciples want to learn, as long as they don''t miss the big lessons of the elders, and the master does not teach anything privately, the impact will not be too great. And they thought that Yue Heng wanted to hone the character of this genius, and Tang Guo did grow very wellter. Except that the temperament is not very mild, every time Ipete, I will get a good ranking. Now it seems that Yue Heng has turned a blind eye to this talented disciple. Feng Gu Lin felt a littlemented and regretful. Such a good disciple was wasted by Yueheng. "Yuefeng Master, in fact, you said that you can''t just look at people on the surface. I think you should think more about it. I think this disciple''s character is really good. It''s just... a pity." Feng Gulin thought of the current situation and shook his head, "Finally, it seems to be useless now. After all, there is almost no chance of her recovering. The easiest way is to obtain a Hunyuan me flower. It''s difficult... " Seeing Feng Gu Lin sighing, Yue Heng did not say a word. Regarding the fact that he had a Hunyuan me Flower in his hand, he didn''t tell anyone, and kept it in his space ring. If Tang Guo''s disposition is better, treat Xianger better. Xiang''er wouldn''t be stagnating because of the opponent''s cultivation base, so he took it out and gave it to the other party. However, Xiang''er''s cultivation over the years has often been awakened from entering concentration, which has something to do with Tang Guo. There was also something about enchantment, and he was even more unable to use the Hunyuan me Flower for the opponent. If the other party restores his foundation, re-cultivation, and bes the talented person at the beginning, and will be really enchanted in the future, wouldn''t he help a big demon, will it harm Xianger and add chaos to the entire cultivation world? Besides, after Tang Guo said that, no one really dared to say that she was not. Still the same sentence, the bottom of their hearts was that they didn''t believe that Tang Guo was good, and they didn''t use any means to fool Zhou Ru. But they were also afraid that all of her was true, and when the time came to swear, wouldn''t they suffer? The next journey was rtively calm, and during this period, some people couldn''t help but ridicule Tang Guo, but she was persuaded by her heart demon to swear. These people looked at Tang Guo with unkind eyes, but they really didn''t bother her. Tang Xiang didn''te to Tang Guo either. She was also afraid. She was afraid that Tang Guo would just say, is what you said is true? Swear to see, you believe in you if you swear. It''s okay once or twice. If youe a few more times, when the onlookers see that she is afraid to swear, they will also have doubts in their hearts, wondering if she is sincere. Simply, she might as well pretend to be disappointed and never pay attention to the other party again. Tang Guo understood Tang Xiang''s thoughts very well, but the other party was annoying, and she was much cleaner. Even with such a powerful magic weapon, it would take half a day to go to Long Cave City. After no one came to bother, Tang Guo began to ponder the matter of the golden core. And Zhou Ru naturally yed the role of guardian. Chapter 3538: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (56) Chapter 3538: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (56) Half a dayter, Feng Gu Lin and Yue Heng brought Taichu Sect disciples to Changdong City. The lord of Long Cave City has already been received outside the city gate. This time, there were not only people from the early sect, but also other sects who came to support Longdong City. Among them, the Taichu Gate is one of the most powerful sects. When the Taichu Gate came, the frowning face of the Lord of Long Cave City suddenly opened a smile. "Yuefeng Master, Elder Feng, please, pleasee in, the mansion has already prepared drinks." Yuefeng shook his head and said, "You don''t need to eat alcohol. Let''s arrange to resist the animal tide first. After this difficulty passes, the city lord will not be toote to spend these thoughts." "The Lord Yuefeng is right. It''s better to resist the beast tide first, and the other things are not important for the time being." Feng Gulin followed, in this situation, where there is no desire to drink. He actually understood the meaning of the city lord, mostly because he was afraid of neglecting their assistance. Look at the anxious expression on the other''s face, and you understand. Sure enough, the Lord of Long Cave City smiled more when he heard it: "Well, since the two are both refreshing people, then I''m not wee. This time the beast tide is indeed aggressive. Judging from the current situation, this The monster beasts who lost their intelligence in the second beast tide should have their strength mostly in thete stage of Qi refining and the initial stage of foundation building. You also know that after the monster loses its will, its strength will rise. So this time, the main force of the monster beast The strength is above the foundation period." "Among them, there is also a part of the Jindan period, but it is not too much. As for the Yuan Ying period, I have not found it yet. The strength is not to be feared, but their number is veryrge. Fortunately, everyone will help, otherwise we Changdong City The cultivator is afraid that these countless monsters will be consumed alive." "The lips are dead and the teeth are cold. Don''t worry about the city lord. Now all parties wille to support. If Long Cave City falls, it will not be good for everyone." Feng Gulin said, "Then let''s make arrangements. Arrange for the disciples to kill monsters earlier. The monk was reced and rested to reduce damage." "All the disciples follow the orders. Next, we need two people to form a team, voluntarily form a team, and a team of two. When thebination ispleted, we will divide into arge team. At that time, the two people who form a team need to take care of each other and be absolute. Trust, you can hand over your back to each other to ensure your safety." Yueheng said to all the disciples, "Okay, start." Since it is a voluntary team formation, of course the disciples are willing to team up with more powerful and even more powerful people. The disciples of the Jindan stage like Tang Guo would definitely not consider it. However, the disciples in the foundation building period will not have anyints. Individuals will choose what is good for them. When the timees, the disciples of the foundation building period and the foundation building period must not dare to go too deep. Anyway, the elders of the martial arts will make arrangements. When the timees, there will be elders watching. As long as they dont follow the instructions, there will be no too much danger . When the timees, the elder will not take action, but will fall in the air to guard the disciples under his leadership. When the situation is not right, he will take action to help those disciples who are in danger of life. Therefore, the disciples in the foundation building period were also very interesting and found a team with the same strength as their own. At this time, a female cultivator of Jin Dan stage came to Tang Guo and Zhou Ru. No, to be precise, she came for Zhou Ru. Some people still know Zhou Ru''s fame. He is famous mainly because he is more resistant to beatings. Chapter 3539: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (57) Chapter 3539: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (57) "Senior Brother Zhou, you are in the early stage of the Golden Core, and I am also in the early stage of the Golden Core. We are about to break through to the middle stage of the Golden Core. Why don''t we form a team?" The female Xiu looked at Zhou Ru with watery eyes, intentionally or unconsciously. ncing at Tang Guo, he continued, "Senior Brother Zhou, in this kind of thing, the Jin Dan and Jin Dan can team up to maximize the monks." The implication is that Tang Guo''s existence will drag Zhou Ru. The reason why she came to find Zhou Ru was that the other Golden Core Stages had already teamed up, and she was the only one left. Otherwise, she would also look down upon him, a Zhou Ru who had just broken through the Golden Core Stage and looked stupid. She would not choose to cooperate with Zhou Ru whenever she had a choice. "I have teamed up with Junior Sister Tang, you can find someone else." Zhou Ru didn''t seem to see the female nun''s charming eyes, nor did he think the female nun''s voice was so beautiful. He just thought that he came with Junior Sister Tang, and the team must be with Junior Sister Tang. How could it be possible to team up with other people? "Brother Zhou, you have to think about it. She only has the foundation stage, and I am the golden core stage. When we form a team, we will kill more monsters and rewards. Rtively speaking, the crisis is also It will decrease a lot." The female cultivator was a little unwilling: "And she is just a foundation building period, and I am afraid that it will be dyed by that time, and will hurt Senior Brother Zhou. We are here to kill the monsters, not toe to the mountains to collect light. This is not a child''s y." Seeing that the other slightly stronger base-building phases are almost teamed up, if she shrinks at this time, she can only team up with one of the weakest base-building phases. Thinking of this, the female cultivator looked bad at Tang Guo. Tang Guoli didn''t even pay attention to the other party, Zhou Ru also buried his head, constantly fiddling with the pair of gloves in his hand. This pair of gloves looks ordinary and dark, not like a very powerful magic weapon. However, this thing was given to Zhou Ru by Tang Guo just now. Zhou Ru does not fit with a sword, a knife does not fit, he is fit melee, itself rtively anti-beat, tanggo in system space inside, find a glove out. Regardless of the ordinary appearance, what can actually be put into the system space by her, what is particrly ordinary? "Junior Sister Tang, I feel that this pair of gloves is very suitable for me. Once I get started, I always feel that I can y several times my strength. I used to use swords and knives in the past, I always felt very awkward, and even tried whips, but it didn''t work. My own There is no way to show my strength. But after wearing this glove, I feel like I can blend in with me." Zhou Ru was a little happy: "We will definitely be able to hunt many monsters and gain a lotter." "Senior Brother Zhou likes it." "Always epting things from Junior Sister Tang, I feel a little embarrassed." "Senior brother that week will kill more monsters in a while so that we can get rich rewards, isn''t it all right?" "That''s right, don''t worry, I will definitely not let Junior Sister Tang down, and I will definitely exert the greatest strength of this pair of gloves." Zhou Ru felt that this pair of gloves was not ordinary on the surface. Whether it''s ordinary or not, it suits him well, he likes it very much. "Brother Zhou." Seeing that Zhou Ru didn''t care about her at all, the female cultivator stomped her feet angrily, seeing Tang Guo''s gaze getting more and more disgusted. If she didn''t want to cooperate with Zhou Ru, she would not look at this stupid boy. A pair of ordinary gloves is so happy that he is so stupid, his eyes are too short and shallow. "Junior Sister Tang, the elder told us to form a team and let''s go." Zhou Ru ignored the female cultivator and Tang Guo and went to see Feng Gu Lin, and flushed the female cultivator''s face with anger. Chapter 3540: The genius who betrayed the relatives (58) Chapter 3540: The genius who betrayed the rtives (58) The female cultivator didn''t expect Zhou Ru to ignore her at all and insist on teaming up with Tang Guo, a weak chicken. Seeing that the time was almost the same, the elder was urging again. She had no choice but to reluctantly join a team of the weakest disciple of the foundation stage. This disciple of the foundation stage was also a little nervous and a little embarrassed. "Sister Liang is involved." Wu Mingxin is the weakest base-building period on the scene. Currently, there is only the middle of the base-building period, and he has just stepped into it. This time, the disciples in the Foundation Building Period and the Jin Dan Period were mixed. The reason why he came was thinking that the elder of the sect led the team, so it was safer than going out personally. I didn''t expect to encounter such an embarrassing situation. Except for myself, everyone else was basically in thete stage of foundation building. No one really wanted to team up with him. Liang Wan''er is a golden age, and teaming up with him is indeed wronged. Liang Wan''er''s face is not very good-looking, but there is no way, everyone else has signed up, and she can only team up with Wu Mingxin in front of her. "It''s true that we came to form a team, but you only have the mid-stage foundation, and you have to take care of yourself. When resisting monsters, I only have a pair of eyes, and I will inevitably fail to take care of it." Wu Mingxin understood what Liang Waner meant. This is to dislike him, tell him not to hold back, and tell him clearly that he will solve the danger by himself. "Senior Sister Liang, don''t worry, I won''t cause you trouble. When the timees, you can deal with monsters and ignore me." Just in this way, it vites the principle of team formation. Liang Wan''er was unwilling to cooperate. Wu Mingxin had no right to speak, so she didn''t dare to say anything, so she had to rely on her. "Well, the monster beast you will hunt at that time belongs to you." The meaning of this is that what she hunted also belonged to her, and they both killed each other, don''t try to divide things from her. Under normal circumstances, if you form a team, you will indeed divide things at the end. Wu Mingxin looked embarrassed, so he nodded. There is no objection to Liang Wan''er''s arrangement, who calls him so weak. At this point, the disciples havepleted their own team formation. Tang Guo and Zhou Ru are in a group, so Tang Xiang is naturally in the same group as Jiqi. Ji Qi''s strength is very strong, Tang Xiang''s strength is actually mediocre, plus the slow progress in his cultivation in recent years. The slow progress of her cultivation is not because of some demons, but her own talent is not good. At the beginning, she cultivated so quickly, but she lived an extra life and had some experience. When she died in the previous life, she did not exceed the Yuan Ying period. In that life, she had not obtained as many resources as this life, and she had exhausted all her strength to reach the Golden Core Stage. If she had not obtained so many resources in this life, plus some experience, she would not be able to cultivate. Go so fast. Fearing that Yueheng would see something, she had to use Tang Guo, the heart demon as an excuse, because she was under the influence of the heart demon, so her cultivation was slow. In fact, her talent itself is not good, and her original speed is like this. Even if she doesn''t have enough talent and doesn''t find another way, how can she get faster? But she used Tang Guo''s excuse to kill two birds with one stone and solved her two major problems. She knew that Yueheng had Hunyuan me Flower in her hand, so she had been waiting for the opportunity. Waiting for her to obtain the Hunyuan me Flower, any talent that can''t do it is not a problem. However, if Yueheng loves her no matter what, it is impossible to give Hunyuan Yanhua to her for no reason. She had to find an opportunity to make Yue Heng willing, and no one else in the sect had any objection, to give her the Hunyuan me Flower. Chapter 3541: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (59) Chapter 3541: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (59) She thought she was waiting, but Tang Guo''s luck had be better recently, which made her panic. "All the disciples are ordered, you are divided into two batches, one is on standby first, and the other is to follow me and Elder Feng to fight against the monster beasts." Yueheng ordered, and Feng Gulin randomly divided the group of disciples into two batches. Coincidentally, Tang Guo, Tang Xiang, and Liang Wan''er were all assigned to one group. However, this group of them is on standby, but they will not hunt monsters. Watching Feng Gu Lin and Yue Heng take their disciples out, they waited on the wall. Standing on the high city wall, they could all see the scene of the monster beast fighting with the monk. In the distance, the ce was full of thick smoke, apanied by the sound of fighting, and the strong smell of blood came to their faces. . "Xiang''er, when you go down to kill the monster beast, you must follow me. You are not allowed to run around. The ce is very dangerous." Ji Qi warned that he did not have any affection for Tang Xiang. As my junior sister. People in the sect, they all think that they are a good match. Tang Xiang doesn''t mind if Ji Qi has any affection for her. She is actually not interested in men. Having died once, she believes that life, resources, and strength are more important than anything else. As long as Ji Qi is facing her, nothing else is a problem. "I know, don''t worry, big brother, I am in the golden core period anyway." "That''s good. Taking advantage of this opportunity, you can also have more actualbat experience. Speaking of which, it''s the first time you havee to participate in the resistance against monsters?" "Yeah." This is indeed the first time in this life. I have participated countless times in my previous life. However, she was a little monk in her previous life, and she was inconspicuous at all. She tied her head to her waistband every day topete for resources, but she had never met anyone who would protect her. It''s different now. There are many people who protect her. She subconsciously looked at the location of Tang Guo, and saw Zhou Ru took out two red fruits and handed them to Tang Guo, showing a silly smile. Tang Xiang lowered his head, the other party''s luck seemed to have turned around. Even a humble Zhou Ru made Tang Xiang feel uneasy. "Xiang''er, don''t care about her." Ji Qi also found Tang Guo''s side. "Wait for a while when you encounter danger, save yourself first, and don''t do things that make your seniors angry." "I see, brother, I won''t be anymore." Tang Xiang''s appearance seemed to be broken, but Ji Qi was relieved a lot. But Ji Qi''s gaze was still on Tang Guo''s body. He found that Tang Guo''s gaze looking at Zhou Ru was very soft, even if he didn''t smile, it was not as cold as facing other people. This discovery made Ji Qi a little unhappy. I didn''t get very close to my master, sister, and brother, but I got close to an outsider. Those people argued that she used the means to get the fool of Zhou Ru willing to follow her, and she didn''t know if it was the kind of abuse. Tang Guo felt this unkind look and didn''t care. She took the fruits of Zhou Ru and looked into the distance, lost in thought. "Sister Tang, what are you thinking?" "How you want to be able to condense the golden core and condense the golden core, it needs a foundation. And my foundation has been destroyed, even if I have cultivated to the foundation for several years, I still can''t take the final step." Zhou Ru scratched his head: "It is said that the foundation is ruined, and the possibility of alchemy is zero. But I dont understand why monks have to build alchemy before they can continue to improve their strength. Sister Tang, dont be sad, the boat will be straight when ites to the bridge. When will a miracle happen, you can form a pill. You see I am so stupid, don''t I have cultivated to the golden pill stage?" Why do you have to form a pill? Tang Guo suddenlyughed. She had always wanted toplete the exercises that the original master hadn''tpleted, and she was practicing ording to the inherent thinking. I have forgotten that once the original owner hits a wall, she will definitelye up with other methods, such as not consolidating alchemy, and finding another way? Leng Xing also reminded her before to use snow lotus pills to forge meridians. The meridians are moreplicated than the Dantian. If she uses the meridians to practice her original exercises, won''t she be affected by the foundation? "Senior Brother Zhou, I want to practice for a while, you help me watch, they are back, you call me." "it is good." Chapter 3542: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (60) Chapter 3542: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (60) Afterprehending how to take this path, Tang Guo began to practice along this line of thought, no longer entangled in the matter of whether he could form a pill. She controlled all the spiritual energy stored in her dantian to the veins that flowed into her body. Instead of turning around and returning to her dantian''s position as before, she treated the whole body as a container. Now that the foundation has been destroyed, there is no way to condense the golden core. But her body is also unique. Most monks believe that the foundation of a monk lies in the spiritual root, but everyone knows that a monk with an excellent spiritual root has a body that is generally as powerful as a monk. Sure enough, ording to the training method straightened out before, Tang Guo felt that his strength was increasing exponentially. Before she knew it, her surrounding spiritual power was drawn into her body and formed a small whirlpool. Such a big movement certainly attracted the attention of other disciples of Taichu Sect. Especially Tang Xiang, really staring here without blinking. She had a worried expression on her face, but in fact her fists were tightly clenched, her heart was beating, and the stormy sea turned in her heart. Since her rebirth, she has changed many things with the power of a prophet. At least her own destiny had been changed, and she was no longer the little monk who was struggling at the bottom and struggling to grab resources with her life. Tang Guo''s luck was suppressed by her to the point that there was not much left. It was only the changes in recent months that made Tang Xiang panic. Is this the terrible atmosphere of air transport? No matter what method she uses and how much she puts in her mind, there is no way to suppress the other party? Even if the opponent''s foundation is destroyed, it will not have much impact on cultivation? The surrounding spiritual power has formed a vortex state, and there are dark clouds above his head, which is like a phenomenon that only urs when the pill is formed. If Tang Guo seeded in consolidating the pill at this time, then the position of the dark cloud would have a catastrophe. Even if there is only one tribtion, if the foundation is unstable, you will definitely not be able to withstand this tribtion, and the golden core will be split instantly. When the timees, his vitality will be greatly injured, and if he wants to gather the golden core again, he must rest for at least three years. "Is Xiang''er worried?" Ji Qi noticed Tang Xiang''s tight body, and he looked towards Tang Guo''s position. "Aside from the others, she has a good foundation, and it''s somewhat consummate to stop working on the foundation. Age, after the pill formation, there is no problem in dealing with that thunder tribtion." I have to say that at this time of the season, I have a little admiration in my heart. The spiritual roots were all destroyed, and they were able to condense the golden core. There are many legends in the cultivation world, and there are many people like Tang Guo. But once again, there are only a handful of people who have gathered the golden core, most of them have their own adventures and restore their foundation. However, Tang Guo didn''t seem to have encountered any miracles, and there was no foundation to be repaired. If it was repaired early, it would certainly not wait until now to break through. Ji Qi remembered her virtue again, and quickly erased the admiration from her heart. After she gathers the golden core, I am afraid she will return to her previous arrogant and defiant temperament, right? The other members of the Taichu Sect also looked at Tang Guo''s position in horror. That terrible spiritual power vortex. It reminded them of that amazing girl. Even if the other party is a person with indifferent personality, no one can deny that she is really good. They can only look up at her back and never want to catch up. Chapter 3543: The genius who betrayed the relatives (61) Chapter 3543: The genius who betrayed the rtives (61) Countless horrors, panics, andplications permeated the hearts of the disciples of Taichu Sect. Liang Wan''er was also staring at this ce, a little unwilling, and a little scared. After all, she had only offended Tang Guo before. If it weren''t for fear that what she said would be heard by the elders, which would cause a bad influence, perhaps she would have said too much. Now, is she going to be fortunate that she didn''t have the urge to point directly at the opponent and curse waste. Thinking that she was not a softhearted person, Liang Wan''er prayed silently in her heart, hoping that Tang Guo would fail to consolidate her pill. It would be better if the thunder cmity on the dark cloud fell directly and smashed her dantian, so she could not practice. . Of course, there are also a few disciples with admiration in their eyes. A person who destroyed the foundation and reunited the golden core undoubtedly gave them great encouragement. Everyones spiritual roots are ruined, and they can still condense the golden core. It is conceivable that they have worked hard, can they even match her? It''s no match now, it must be that they didn''t work hard enough. "It seems that the amazing and brilliant Junior Sister Tang ising back again." Someone in the crowd talked about it. The person looked at many people''s unhappy expressions and smiled: "However, I think you are not very happy. It should be remembered that she was beaten by her." Speaking of this person, he is the core disciple of the sect, and it is now in the Yuan Ying stage. He was not familiar with Tang Guo at all, but he had tried it before. At the beginning, Tang Guo came from behind, which really annoyed him. But unlike other people, he has been cultivating hard for these years, but he hasn''t waited until he surpasses the other person. That genius is no longer a genius, so he still has some regrets. Now seeing that Tang Guo was about to reconsolidate the golden core, he spontaneously stood up and stood by Tang Guo, acting as a guardian. "Thank you Brother Li." Zhou Ru knew Li Yunyi, who was a popr figure in the sect and was often pulled out for discussion. The main reason is that Li Yunyi is still a cultivating madman. He seems to have no other hobbies except for cultivation. Also this time, the few Yuan Yingqi disciples came. He prefers to fight, so he took the initiative to apply. The disciples in the Yuan Ying period have the same task as the elders, which is to take care of the disciples in the Jin Dan period and the foundation building period. However, Li Yunyi is different from other Yuanyingji disciples. He and Zongmen have applied to not take care of the disciples, but go in and fight by himself. For this mad demon, Zongmen elders have no choice but to let Li Yunyi protect the weak disciples. That is overkill. It is better to put him in those crazy monsters. "No thanks, I am neither kind nor enthusiastic. I just see the hope of my old opponents standing up again. I don''t want anyone to destroy my opponent''s growth at this time." Li Yunyi stared at Tang Guo with excitement: "To be honest, when I was in concentration, I was thinking about how to win her. I have always regretted that I didn''t have this opportunity. Now it seems that God is more favored. I, Li Yunyi, good, very good, Junior Sister Tang, I will wait for you to grow up and we willpare it again." Seeing that Li Yunyi was about to fight, Zhou Ru quickly moved his lower body, blocking Tang Guo behind him. Li Yunyi didn''t seem to be able to see it, and he kept guarding his surroundings intently with a very excited expression. Seeing all the disciples from the beginning, their expressions were very strange, and they did not dare to have any thoughts. Besides, with Zhou Ru here, who knows how many image stones there are in his bag, do they dare to make small movements? Chapter 3544: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (62) Chapter 3544: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (62) About an hourter, Tang Guo was surrounded by spiritual power vortex. The dark clouds above her head have been shrouded, staring at her all the time, as if afraid of her fleeing. Li Yunyi and Zhou Ru were also a little farther away, at least not able to stand in the area covered by dark clouds, lest the power of Thunder Tribtion would increase. The other disciples, already shocked by Li Yunyi''s attitude, hurriedly ran away to watch. Looking at the constant tumbling, the spiritual energy seemed to condense into a solid vortex, and the disciple of the early sect was full ofplicated faces. Tang Xiang might have been used to using a worried expression. No one could tell that she was afraid, and prayed in his heart that Tang Guo''s golden core would fail. Looking at the whirlpool, the panic and jealousy in Tang Xiang''s heart were about to explode. Obviously they are all gone, and the other party can still gather the golden core. With such a big battle, the golden core that is formed is definitely the best. Tang Xiang, who wanted to boil the frog in warm water, regretted it at this moment. Why didn''t he use some methods to let the other party fall directly instead of bing a waste. "Xiang''er, the pill formation depends on chance, whether it is sessful or not, it is her chance." Ji Qiforted. He was telling the truth. Tang Guo won, he wouldn''t say anything, and if the other party failed, he wouldn''t say anything. "Ok." Looking at Ji Qi, Tang Xiang didn''t worry about Tang Guo bing a golden pill at all, and his heart became more panic. She already felt that if Ji Qi didn''t resent Tang Guo as before, that wouldn''t work. It seems that she has to give Ji Qi some heavy medicine to let Ji Qi understand. Tang Guo''s existence would threaten her. Just like Yueheng thought. If it weren''t for her cleverness, Tang Guo was such a genius, Yue Heng would not like it anymore, and depending on the future of the sect, she would give Hun Yuan Yanhua to the other party. Tang Xiang clenched his fists, already had an idea in his mind. While everyone was waiting for Tang Guo to form a pill, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly dispersed, and the crazy spinning spiritual power also slowly stopped. Those spiritual powers were indeed absorbed by Tang Guo. But Tang Guo didn''t build a pill, the robbery cloud in the sky naturally disappeared. If it didn''t bear the golden core, it certainly wouldn''t attack a little monk for no reason, right? Even after waiting for so long, the other party didn''t form a pill, and it was still a little unhappy in the Thunder Tribtion that had been brewing for so long. Unhappy and unhappy, but if the golden core is not settled, Thunder Tribtion cannot go on. The disciples of the Taichu Sect were also stunned. After all, they were very familiar with the pill formation scene. Tang Guo''s appearance was clearly without pill formation. Although after the spiritual power was constantly absorbed by her, she was domineering and gave a lot of pressure. But when all the spiritual power disappeared, she opened her eyes, and returned to the inconspicuous little monk before. Once they checked, they still built the foundation to perfect strength, and made no progress at all. When Li Yunyi saw this, he was very good. He hurried to Tang Guo and shouted, "Junior Sister Tang, where is your golden core? Aren''t you condensing golden core?" "Brother Li, keep your voice down." Zhou Ru reminded, "Don''t scare Junior Sister Tang," he looked at Tang Guoforting, "Senior Sister Tang''s spiritual roots are destroyed, and it is very difficult to condense the golden core. This time It should be unsure, wait for the next time, it is good to prepare more." Li Yunyi was a little bit lost: "Well, let''s do it, next time you gather the golden core, remember to notify me and let me help you protect thew. As long as you gather the golden core, you cane to me." Tang Guo''s changes gave Li Yunyi the hope of defeating his opponent. The look of Li Yunyi''s expectation made Tang Guo shook his head, which might disappoint Li Yunyi. She couldn''t condense the golden core in her life, but her current strength is not afraid of any golden core monks. Chapter 3545: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (63) Chapter 3545: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (63) It may be that her cultivation method is different from the general systemic cultivation method. It does not condense the golden core and does not have a specific level. But she can clearly assess her own strength, relying on the original owner and her own experience, coupled with the stagnation of the previous cultivation base, and the umted spiritual power, under normal circumstances, it is enough for her to break through one or two more realms. Therefore, to be sure of dealing with any monk in the Golden Core Stage, it is really not talking big. "Sister Tang, you don''t have to be sad." Zhou Ruforted. Tang Guo shook his head: "I''m not sad, my cultivation has improved a lot, and it''s good now." Zhou Ru would notfort people, the only thing he could do was to give her some fruit. Li Yunyi returned to his position, staring into the distance, waiting for Feng Gu Lin and Yue Heng to bring his disciples back. Then, he can go in and have a big fight. When Tang Xiang knew that Tang Guo hadn''t condensed the golden core, his heart was loose. Ji Qi was puzzled. It was obvious that the momentum was no problem in gathering the golden core. Why didn''t she gather the golden core? Is it because you are not sure, so you give up at thest minute? Tang Xiang realized the emotion in Ji Qi''s eyes and decided to put his n on the horizon as soon as possible. Liang Wan''erughed and couldn''t help muttering in a low voice: "This is thunder, heavy rain, and little rain. I thought she could really make gold pills. Actually, it''s true that the roots are destroyed, no matter how strong the momentum is , Cant bepared with normal monks, no matter how easy it is to condense pills. Wu Mingxin, who was standing next to Liang Wan''er, hung his head quickly, for fear of being pulled by Liang Wan''er to say these words. They were all low-level cultivators. He especially understood what it was like to be ridiculed. Even if he didn''t take the initiative to help Tang Guo, he mainly didn''t have the ability to help, and he wouldn''t taunt him. Its not a matter of practising oneself that you should practice yourself steadily. Why bother with other peoples affairs? The good and the bad have nothing to do with him. The sympathy that arose in his heart was also because he really understood what it was like to be bullied and ridiculed, and felt a little bit empathetic. Seeing Wu Mingxin''s head down, Liang Wan''er didn''t deal with it, and the others didn''t respond. She also thought of Li Yunyi''s attitude just now, her expression a little awkward. She red at Wu Mingxin, cursed a coward in her heart, and then sat down to practice. Wu Mingxin felt his eyes move away, but he felt relieved. It is good to team up with Jindanqi, but for someone like Liang Waner, it is better to team up with a base-building period. System: [The host is big, the robbery cloud has not gone yet, hidden in the sky, do you feel it, it seems to be watching you. "I feel it, it should sense that my strength isparable to the Golden Core Stage, and I''m wondering, it''s probably waiting for me to suddenly form a pill." System: [Oh, that might have to disappoint it. ording to the current practice of the host, I calcted that it is impossible to build a pill in this life, and it is also possible that it will always appear on the surface toplete the foundation building period. realm. At this time, the system really wanted to talk to that Jieyun, don''t wait, you can''t wait for the host to consolidate the pills. Jie Yun had a lot of doubts, and didn''t n to leave for the time being, and had been hiding in the high clouds. It believed that Tang Guo''s strength might immediately consolidate his pill at any time. When the timees, it will take advantage of the other side''s attention, and a thunder tribtion will smash it, and it will be able toplete the task and go away. A few dayster, Yueheng and Feng Gulin returned with their **** disciples. Chapter 3546: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (64) Chapter 3546: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (64) There are two strong men, and a group of Yuanying-period disciples under the care of them. Except for some serious injuries, these disciples are not in danger of life. It means life and death, but can protect the disciple, how can the people of the sect really let the disciple fall, that is the loss of the sect. Otherwise, what do they arrange for the strong toe to look after? "You cultivate in ce, and the second group of disciples will follow this seat to resist the monsters." Yue Heng''s gaze swept across the faces of the disciples, his gaze faintly, and finally stayed on Tang Xiang for a moment. Thinking of Tang Xiang''s situation, he was a little worried, and he must take more care of himter to avoid idents to Tang Xiang. Tang Guo followed therge army and ran outside Changdong City. Feng Gulin didn''t know when he walked to her side, and asked, "I heard someone say that you almost gathered the golden core before?" "Yes, Elder Feng." "Why stopped at thest moment?" Tang Guo said truthfully: "I feel that this golden pill will not condense, so stop the loss in time." Seeing her so open, Feng Gulin increasingly thinks that she is not the arrogant and rude person who is indifferent to her rtives as rumored. "In fact, you are already very good. Many people whose spiritual roots have been destroyed have just given up. You have been able to cultivate to the Dzogchen foundation and are still trying to condense the golden core. You have done well. The cultivation world is full of uncertain numbers, maybe One day you will meet your own chance. Don''t give up until the end." "What Elder Feng said is that I didn''t think about giving up either." "well." The more Tang Guo feels good, the more regretful Feng Gulin. He looked at the disciple''s temperament very good, if it weren''t for other things, I''m afraid he would be a role model for the younger generation in the cultivation world. Even Li Yunyi pays attention to those who are listed as opponents, is it really that bad? Li Yunyi told him about Tang Guo. "For a while, do what you can. When hunting monsters and training your actualbat capabilities, there is one more thing you need to do, which is to protect yourself." "The disciples will, thank you, Elder Feng." Feng Gulin smiled: "It is the duty of this elder to protect the sect disciplesprehensively." Soon, Tang Guo and Zhou Ru were fighting with the demon. In the beginning, in order to take care of Tang Guo, Zhou Ru chose to deal with those monsters in the base-building period. Later, seeing Tang Guo deal with the monster beasts in the base-building period, it was very easy. With Tang Guo''s suggestion, they rushed to the range of the monster beasts in the Golden Core period. Upon seeing this, Yueheng frowned, "Sure enough, I was still too impatient, too eager to act." "That''s not necessarily true. Although she does not have a golden core stage in her cultivation, her actualbat ability is not weak at all, Yuefeng Master, you do have a prejudice against this disciple." "Yuefeng Master, you see, her method of hunting monsters is simple and neat, and many of them are killed in one shot. Another point worthy of praise is that she and Zhou Ru cooperated very well, and both of them were very relieved to follow suit. Give it back to the other party. Such absolute trust is rare in the sect." Feng Gulin was very satisfied with Tang Guo''s performance, and was a little bit ufortable with Yue Heng, who, as a master, had been degrading his disciple. Unable to hold back, said something to p Yueheng in the face. Sure enough, Yue looked across and saw the actualbat situation of Tang Guo and Zhou Ru, did not speak any more, and instead set his sights on Tang Xiang. Tang Xiang''s actualbat experience is also very rich, which makes Yueheng very satisfied. When Feng Gulin saw this, the corners of his mouth twitched. He really didn''t see how Tang Xiang couldpare to Tang Guo. Yueheng''s eyes were blurred by cow dung, right? "Senior Brother Zhou, we should still be able to go inside." Tang Guo wanted to get more monsters, anyway, her current strength, as long as there are no monsters of the Yuan Ying stage, there is absolutely no problem. Even in the Nascent Soul Stage, she is not afraid, and it is no problem to escape. Zhou Ru believed in Tang Guo very much and agreed. Yueheng couldn''t help but reprimanded: "I can''t help myself." "Wealth and wealth are in danger. Since she dared to go, she is sure. From the situation just now, she does have the strength to deal with stronger monsters." Feng Gulin wanted to sing against Yue Heng, watching Yue Heng look unhappy. He feels refreshed. System: [Host is big, Tang Xiang is moving in your direction, it seems that he wants to make trouble. Chapter 3547: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (65) Chapter 3547: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (65) "Understood, help me look at her, remind me of any changes at any time." Liang Wan''er looked at Tang Guo being so aggressive, and she was a little unconvinced. In addition, her strength was really good, especially the actualbat ability, and she slowly moved in. Liang Wan''er''s strength is pretty good, after all, this is the world of cultivation, as long as she cultivates to the Golden Core Stage, she won''t be too bad. Although she was not as easy as Tang Guo to deal with the monster range she was currently in, it wouldn''t be too difficult. Wu Mingxin was different. He watched Liang Wan''er rush forward, and he firmly built the strength of the base period, and then entered, it would be very risky. Knowing that Liang Wan''er would not help herself, Wu Mingxin instantly decided not to go inside. Although rewards are very important, and the teammates who originally formed the team are also very important, but Liang Wan''er ignores his teammate during the foundation period and insists on rushing in. He should honestly stay within the range of monsters that he can handle. With Liang Wan''er''s temperament, if something happens to him by then, he will probably not be seen in danger. Liang Wan''er knew that Wu Mingxin hadn''t kept up, and she wished that Wu Mingxin hadn''t kept up. It was a great gift to team up with her during the small base-building period. Following her is a drag. Now that the other party has this self-knowledge, she is anxious. "Senior Sister Liang, if you go further ahead, I may not be able to deal with the monster beast, so I''m still in the range of the monster beast during the foundation building period." Wu Mingxin is struggling to deal with the boundary between the foundation period and the golden core period. He greeted Liang Wan''er and hurried back. The reason why he said hello was that he didn''t want to leave anyone behind and said he would not cooperate with his teammates. To make it clear, when Liang Wan''er has something to do, it won''t be possible to push the pot on him. It was mainly Liang Wan''er''s behavior, which made him feel particrly confused. "This Wu Mingxin is quite smart." The reason why Wu Mingxin noticed Wu Mingxin was that he and Liang Waner teamed up before, which made Tang Guo quite impressed. [Host, Tang Xiang and you are getting closer, but she has kept a certain distance, and she doesn''t seem to have any intention ofing back. System reminds. Tang Guo separated a trace of spiritual knowledge and swept to the position where the system said. Sure enough, Tang Xiang was separated from her by a certain distance. She didn''t understand what the other party was going to say, but she probably wanted to do something. Some things happened to her, Tang Xiang was already very restless, and he would definitely do something. But the day passed, Tang Xiang didn''t do anything unusual. Instead, under the protection of Ji Qi, he fought with monsters. Tang Xiang''s actualbat was also very rich, and Yue Yue nodded repeatedly. As for Tang Guo''s side, Feng Gulin asionally paid attention, and found that she had no problems with the monsters who dealt with the golden corete stage, and knew that the golden core was perfect. Don''t worry, he paid more attention to those who dealt with monsters. The beast is a little struggling disciple. Yue Heng would asionally look at Tang Guo''s situation, but he actually had to look at it, because the positions of Tang Xiang and Tang Guo could be connected in a straight line. If you want to see Tang Xiang, you will definitely see Tang Guo. What Tang Guo didn''t understand was that Tang Xiang was more advanced than her. Going into the mountains and deep, of course, it has not exceeded the range agreed by the elders for the time being, so Yueheng did not stop it either. Li Yunyi was not seen in the audience, Tang Guo thought that the other party was a fighting madman, and most of them were going to hunt for powerful monsters elsewhere alone. Chapter 3548: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (66) Chapter 3548: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (66) While Tang Guo was still trying to figure out what Tang Xiang wanted to do, she suddenly felt a crisis. His mind instantly became vignt,paring his divine consciousness to the surroundings, dissatisfied with the movements in his hands, but kept paying attention to the surroundings, especially Tang Xiang. What surprised her was that the danger she felt did note from Tang Xiang. She even felt that the ground was shaking slightly. It''s just that her spiritual consciousness is too small to see too far away, so she doesn''t know what the situation is, causing this kind of situation where the ground is shaking. But the unknown danger ising, and it is better to leave without absolute certainty. "Did you see anything?" [No, the host has arge number of monsters rushing over here. ] The system quickly said, [The range of the monster beasts just now is very far, I did not look there, the speed of the monster beasts is very fast, like a mad cow, the strength should be very strong, because some of the monster beasts they pass have been trampled died. Therefore, these monsters have also lost their minds, and are no different from lunatics, and they should be very powerful. "Got it." Tang Guo pulled Zhou Ru''s sleeves next week and said in a low voice, "Senior Brother Zhou, your yelling is dangerous. Let everyone back off." "Sister Tang, what''s the matter?" "Arge number of monsters havee here. They are stronger than the Golden Core Stage. It may be the Nascent Soul Stage. I don''t know how many there are for the time being. Once they rushed over, so many people simply couldn''t react." Zhou Ru looked at Tang Guo''s eyes a little bit moreplicated: "Junior Sister Tang, they are all so to you, why do you want me to tell them this?" "One yard goes to one yard. Besides, if you can''t escape for a while, it depends on their own ability." Besides, there are also people who have no hatred with her. There is no need to let others be cannon fodder in order to kill a few enemies. She didn''t like the word cannon fodder at all. "Okay, Junior Sister Tang, you are such a good person." Tang Guo couldn''t help smiling, in fact, she was not a good person. It''s just that people don''t offend her, she doesn''t offend others. If it was left at the beginning, when she was deep in the darkest time, she would not necessarily make this choice, but watched these people die in the mouth of the beast. Later she thought about it for a while, it was all cannon fodder, why bother to be cannon fodder, living in this world is not easy. "Everyone, go back, it''s dangerous!" Zhou Ru yelled in a loud voice, which really made everyone stunned. "The danger ising soon. Retreat quickly. Arge number of monsters in the Nascent Soul Stage rushed over like lunatics. I don''t know how many." Zhou Ru''s voice was loud this time, and he used spiritual power. After shouting, he greeted Tang Guo while everyone was stunned, "Junior Sister Tang, let''s retreat quickly." "it is good." Tang Guo nodded lightly, and quickly withdrew outside with Zhou Ru without hesitation. Seeing the actions of the two, many people followed them and ran outside. Another part is hesitating. But Zhou Ru was running while running, saying that it was really dangerous, and that appearance convinced many people. "No matter what, let''s run first. If you don''t believe me, I''ll swear to you. If people and no monsters rush out for a while, my Zhou Ru''s cultivation will never improve." This was the first thing Junior Sister Tang asked him to do, and he must do it beautifully. Zhou Ru swears, and everyone doesn''t care about anything at the moment, they rushed outside with their feet. Tang Xiang looked a little dumbfounded at the scene where the Taichumen retreated outside. Especially Tang Guo and Zhou Ru were the fastest runners. Chapter 3549: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (67) Chapter 3549: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (67) Xianger, let''s withdraw first, and I also feel the crisis from my heart. "Ji Qi has already felt a slight tremor on the ground. He didn''t care about it before. It was because he thought he was fighting with these monsters. "All Taichu Sect disciples follow the order and withdraw." The voices of Yueheng and Feng Gu Lin spread all over the ears of the disciples of Taichu Sect. At this moment, the people of Taichu Sect ran outside without hesitation. Tang Xiang was pulled by Ji Qi, and the two quickly ran outside. All this is different from what Tang Xiang thought, she looked at Tang Guo''s direction. Who was that Zhou Ru, he was obviously only in the golden core period, how could he know in advance that the monster beast of the Yuan Ying period would rush over? Is there any special talent for this big fool? Tang Xiang clenched her fists, this time her calctions fell short, her heart was very irritable, and even her face couldn''t maintain the peace before. "Xiang''er, what are you thinking?" Ji Qi has discovered that something is wrong with Tang Xiang recently. He always felt that Tang Xiang seemed a little impatient. Before, he thought that it was Tang Xiang''s slow cultivation that made him impatient. Now he always feels that it is not, but when he asks Tang Xiang, he can''t seem to ask anything. "I''m just worried, big brother, will there really be such a diverse infancy monster beast?" "Boom boom boom" As soon as Tang Xiang''s words fell, a booming voice sounded, and Ji Qi''s expression changed slightly: "Get out, it''s true." He had already felt that kind of aura that belonged to the Yuan Ying stage, and if there was no prompt reminder from Zhou Ru, the son of the Taichu n would not know how much he would die under the mouth of the monster. Even if there are Yueheng and Fenggulin, the disciples of Taichu are scattered, and only two people take care of all the disciples. "Howe there are such monsters?" Tang Xiang asked again. Only this time, Ji Qi didn''t answer her again, shouting loudly, asking everyone to retreat. Seeing this, Tang Xiang stopped talking. She still knows what kind of temper Ji Qi is, and now her whole heart is paying attention to the consequences of the monster beast, how can she answer her little questions. Originally, her n today was to let those monsters attack unexpectedly and put her and Tang Guo in danger. Yue Heng''s eyes were always with her. When she saw them in danger, Yue Heng would definitely choose to save her first, but as a sister who cared about Tang Guo, she would definitely choose to save Tang Guo as soon as possible. Both of them will be injured by the time, but Yuzuki is guarding her, and she will definitely not suffer too serious injuries. But she will show that she is desperately protecting Tang Guo, and when she goes back, she will appropriately say some nightmare things for Ji Qi to hear. Yes, this time her main purpose is to let Ji Qi hear some words that belong to her inner secrets. She would be in the nightmare, and Ji Qi mentioned that Tang Guo wouldter fall into the magic way, kill her family, and even act on Taichu Gate. At that time, with Ji Qi''s temperament, he would definitely find a chance to get rid of Tang Guo. Ji Qi and Yue Heng are still very different. Yue Heng is strong and thinks that Tang Guo''s foundation has been ruined. Even if he falls into the devil''s way, it is very difficult and difficult to achieve. I think nothing will happen if I watch it by myself. But Ji Qi is a careful person. If there is a little mistake and danger, the other party will kill everything in the cradle. She nned well, but she didn''t expect to be ruined by the big idiot Zhou Ru, nor did she know what special talent the big idiot had. Chapter 3550: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (68) Chapter 3550: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (68) The disciples of the Taichu Sect had just evacuated from the original range, and countless Yuanying stage monsters rushed out of the forest. Wherever he went, no matter it was the vegetation or other slightly weak monsters, they were not spared from death, and they were all trampled to death by these monsters of the Nascent Age. Those monster beasts are like lunatics, destroying whatever they see. Don''t think it''s safe to evacuate, those monster beasts seem to have smelled the breath of human beings, rushing madly in the direction of the evacuation of Taichu Gate. Had it not been for Feng Gu Lin and Yue Heng''s break, the monster beast would have rushed up and wrestled with the Taichu Sect disciple. Most of these disciples were in the Golden Core period, the foundation building period, and the Yuan Ying period of the monster beast''s ws, which could kill them. Liang Wan''er also ran very fast, Jin Danqi was rtively fast, and she quickly left the most dangerous ce. However, under the previously tense situation, she was still caught on the back by a monster beast, and now the entire back was bloody. Wu Mingxin only had a base-building period. It may be that he was out of luck. A monster of the Yuanying stage burst out from the forest next to it. It shot him flying with a single w, spurted blood on the spot, and died half his life. If he hadn''t guarded him vigntly with spiritual power, he would have been pped to death with a paw on the spot, but even if these monsters had the strength of the Nascent Infant stage and were different from the fighting style of humans, they would not let him die on the spot. But in this situation, his position seemed awkward, everyone was running for their lives, and he might not notice him at all. Wu Mingxin didn''t move at all, the monster beast in the Nascent Soul Stage seemed to realize that he was not dead, and ran toward his position again. Wu Mingxin closed his eyes in despair, and sure enough, no matter how careful, without absolute strength, there is no way to save his life in a crisis. If you want to me, just me him on his own strength and reluctantlye over to hunt monsters, wanting to get more resources. Suddenly, he only felt the breeze passing in front of him, and his whole body rose into the air. Opening his eyes quickly, he felt his position move quickly, and he seemed to be caught by the cor. [The host is big, you are really handsome when you pick it up. ] System praise, [I have observed this Wu Mingxin before, if he is well trained, he will be a very useful cow. He has a very clever mind, knows his position well, and is not confused by the surface. That is, the talent is a little bit close. But it doesn''t matter, find some baby to let him eat, and he will be very capable. When he reached a safer ce, Tang Guo put down Wu Mingxin who was half unconscious. All the monks in Long Cave City knew about the emergence of arge number of monsters in the Yuan Ying period. At present, they rushed over to temporarily block these monsters and would not continue to run to the location of Long Cave City. However, someone at the Taichu Sect was reminded that the other areas were not reminded in time, causing the other disciples of other sects to die and injured a lot. Many elders of the sect, with red eyes, spontaneously organized to kill this group of Yuan Ying stage monsters. Yueheng and Feng Gulin both went to control the rioting Yuanying stage monster. The weak disciples are not there, and they are not so afraid of their heads and feet when they do. Together with other powerful sects, they killed almost a day before killing all the monster beasts in the Nascent Soul Stage. Among them, the disciples of Yuanying stage also participated in the past. Tang Guo didn''t go. With her current strength, it was not enough to deal with the monster beast of the Yuan Ying stage. Chapter 3551: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (69) Chapter 3551: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (69) Thank you Sister Tang for her life-saving grace. "Wu Mingxin recovered a little from his injury and hurriedly bowed to Tang Guo. If it weren''t for Tang Guo''s casual fishing, he might have really died under the ws of the monster beasts just like the disciples of the sect. In that case, he did not expect that someone would give him a hand. This made Wu Mingxin''s eyes a little red, which was moved. Because, since embarking on this road, except for his parents who will treat him this way, in this kind of crisis, everyone chooses to protect themselves, not to risk the half-dead burden. "The grace of salvation, Wu Mingxin has nothing to do with me. I will not refuse any help from Senior Sister Tang in the future." Seeing Tang Guo''s face unchanged, Wu Mingxin said, "I swear by my heart demon. " Tang Guo nced at Wu Mingxin: "It''s just smooth." Yes, it was easy for the original owner to save Ji Qi, but now he is carrying Wu Mingxin at will. What is smoothness is based on the fact that you are confident that there will be no crisis. Wu Mingxin didn''t say much, only smiled. He knows that Senior Sister Tang is not good at expressing these, but this kindness will always be remembered in his heart. Sister Tang is actually not a bad person, but she is not good at expressing, so she can take advantage of it, and she can''t restore her reputation. It seems that she doesn''t care about these more and more. System: [Host is big, this Wu Mingxin seems to be your cow. Yueheng and Feng Gu Lin had returned, and neither of them looked pretty. The powers of other sects are all red. The blood of the monster beast all over his body was a little **** to make people look at it. The air seemed to be filled with ayer of red blood mist, and the rich **** breath made people a little nauseous. Tang Guo nced at Tang Xiang. Tang Xiang stood beside Ji Qi, with only worry on his face and no other emotions. This matter must have something to do with Tang Xiang. But she didn''t know what method Tang Xiang used. Tang Xiang''s hands should have mastered something powerful. Seeing Tang Xiang hurriedly cared about Yueheng, Tang Guo looked back. "It''s so risky. If it weren''t for a disciple to remind us in time, our disciples from the early sect would lose more than half." Feng Gulin was grateful, "Look at the disciples of other sects, many good seedlings, all It''s broken." Yueheng also sighed: "Yes, thanks to the previous disciple, by the way, what is the name of that disciple?" "It''s called Zhou Ru." Feng Gulin has found Zhou Ru''s position and is about to praise Zhou Ru. Zhou Ru said: "Elder Feng, Junior Sister Tang reminded me of danger and let me inform everyone." Suddenly, everyone''s eyes fell on Tang Guo, and many of them were incredulous. is her? How could it be her? "Don''t you believe it? I swear, it was really Junior Sister Tang who discovered the danger and let us evacuate in time." Zhou Ru was so upright that he swore directly, and it was toote for people to stop it. If it were not true, who would dare to swear by such a danger? Therefore, everyone believed with mixed feelings. Ji Qi nced at Tang Guo''s position several times, and felt that the matter was very dreamy. Yue Heng was also a little surprised. What he thought for the first time turned out to be that Hun Yuan Yanhua might not be exposed for a short time. Otherwise, based on Tang Guo''s contribution to the Zongmen this time, the elders of the Zongmen would propose to let this former genius take it. Chapter 3552: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (70) Chapter 3552: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (70) Tang Xiang clenched his fist: "Sister, how did you know that there will be a monster in the Yuan Ying stage?" "Inadvertently awakened a talent." Tang Guo replied lightly, making everyone doubtful, "I can sense it in advance." Others may still have doubts in their hearts, but Tang Xiang believes in this answer. Qi luck must be the luck of the opponent. Tang Guo felt an unknown crisis because of his talent, and promptly reminded the Taichu Sect disciples to evacuate. Although many of the Taichu Sect disciples were injured, the number of deaths was zero. Feng Gulin had already passed this incident back to the sect for the first time, no matter whether Tang Guo''s foundation was destroyed or not, he would remember a great contribution for such a contribution. When he returns to the sect, he will give generous rewards and preferential treatment. "If you have any doubts in cultivation, you cane to me at any time." This is Feng Gulin''s attitude. He always felt that this talented disciple was dyed by Yue Heng''s stubbornness. ording to his recent observations, Yue Heng was afraid that he didn''t bestow any self-defense items on this disciple. If not, how could this disciple be injured. Is it so easy for a disciple who is guarded by a master to hurt his foundation? The more Feng Gulin thought about it, the more unpleasant he felt, and regardless of whether he would hit Yueheng''s face, he immediately found a magic weapon for Tang Guo from his space ring. This scene made Yueheng look ufortable. He really didn''t give Tang Guo any magic weapon, and he hardly performed the obligation of a master. "The beast tide has changed. If we don''t fight it back, we won''t be able to return to the sect for the time being. On the side of the sect, thousands of disciples will be sent to strengthen and use this for self-defense. "Elder Xie Feng." Feng Gulin nodded with satisfaction, and he could deal with the Jin Dan stage monster beasts after thepletion of the foundation construction. There was no such talent. If such a disciple is not cultivated well, it is because he was not a beginner. Sure enough, rumors or something are too annoying. "Go and recuperate for half a day. If there are no injured disciples tomorrow, you must continue to kill monsters." Late at night, Tang Xiang had a "nightmare". Tang Xiang deliberately took advantage of Yue Heng and Feng Gu Lin to check the situation, using a nightmare way, to intermittently exin the things that Tang Guo will be enchanted in the future and will cause a **** storm in the cultivation world. He even added a sentence at the end: "Sister, why did you do that, do those monsters really have nothing to do with you?" Ji Qi, who was originally observing Tang Guo, heard Tang Xiang''s nightmare, and the more he thought about it, the more things went wrong. He did not stop Tang Xiang''s nightmare, but let the other party continue. From this, he learned that Tang Guo was going to be enchanted and would kill his parents and even many people from the beginning. And this time the monster beast might have something to do with her. Yes, there is such a coincidence. But why did she remind everyone to evacuate again? This is Ji Qi puzzled. But Tang Xiang quickly exined to him: "Sister, if you continue, Xianger will have to apologize to you. Do you want to use this method to get the resources and training of the sect?" Yes, Ji Qi has a bit of enlightenment in his eyes. Tang Guo wanted to make meritorious service and nned to use means to obtain the resources and training of the sect. After all, it takes a lot of resources to be enchanted and gain strong strength. Looking at Feng Gulin''s attitude before, it bes clear. In the morning, Tang Guo clearly felt that Ruo Ruo Wu''s killing intent came from Ji Qi. Tang Xiang''s condition is not good, Ji Qi suggested that she should rest first, and then deal with the monster beast after a few days. Chapter 3553: The genius who betrayed the relatives (71) Chapter 3553: The genius who betrayed the rtives (71) This time, it was a three-person team, just in line with Ji Qi''s intentions. He decided to team up with Tang Guo Zhouru. "Thanks to the younger sister before, I dont know what dangers will remain afterwards. I n to be able to take care of it with younger sister." Feng Gulin and Yueheng both agreed, and everyone else thought it should be, and didn''t think much about it. After all, Tang Guo did save them before, and it was normal for Ji Qi to change his mind. Tang Xiang felt relieved when things were developing as she thought. Now wait for Ji Qi to find a chance to kill Tang Guo. "Sister Tang, I think something is wrong." Ji Qi took the two of them for continuous in-depth advancement, and was also cold and indifferent along the way. He did not talk with Tang Guoduo, and did take care of Tang Guo more often. Zhou Ru felt a dangerous danger, but he did not expect it toe from Ji Qi. "Maybe there are powerful monsters watching around." Tang Guo dispelled Zhou Ru''s worries, "Brother Zhou, deal with the monsters seriously, otherwise it will be dangerous." Ji Qi wants to kill her, what should be done to kill her in total. Of course she would not sit and wait for death. At this point in time, she really should let Ji Qi know the truth. But she couldn''t give Ji Qi a dream. As a monk, she was very sensitive to these psychedelic pills. If she knows that she is feeding the other party, the other party will not only believe it, but also think that he is right, and must get rid of her. This is also the reason why she couldn''t use Huangliang Yimeng, and because the monk had a strong sense of spirit, it would not necessarily be affected, and she would think it was an illusion. There is confusion in my heart, but I don''t really believe it. Originally, she wanted to wait until the next thing happened, but now she can''t wait and must be resolved as soon as possible. She wants Ji Qi to die, her cultivation will stagnate for a lifetime, and she will always live in pain. "It''s very risky, I don''t know where so many powerful monsterse from, thanks to the proximity of Chuanri Snow Mountain." Tang Guo and the three were already sitting at the foot of the snow mountain, looking a little embarrassed, as for how they came over. It was Ji Qi''s deliberate guidance, coupled with Tang Guo''s deliberate cooperation, they were chased by many monsters. This time, it was Ji Qi''s actions that alerted the powerful monster beast. When they walked into the location of Chuanri Snow Mountain, those monsters did not know why they dared not approach. But they wouldn''t have any doubts about it. Since ancient times, the monsters outside seemed to be afraid of passing through the snow-capped mountains of the sun. The reason why he chose to start at Snow Mountain was because Ji Qi believed that part of the copse of Snow Mountain would cover up many truths. In addition, there are many monsters guarding around, they can''t get out temporarily, and people outside can''t get in. Ji Qi didn''t start because there was another Zhou Ru. His strength is good, as long as he bursts out his hidden strength, he can definitely kill Tang Guo. But Zhou Ru is a variable. It is said that this is a monk who is not afraid of being beaten. This talent hinders him somewhat. "Since we can''t get out for the time being, let''s take a look at the snow-capped mountains." Ji Qi suggested, "maybe we can find another way." After entering the snow mountain, he used some small tricks to separate Zhou Ru and Tang Guo, making it easier to start. Tang Guo had no objection, but Zhou Ru hesitated a little bit, and finally, seeing that Tang Guo was about to go, he agreed. Before the three of them entered, Zhou Ru gave Tang Guo a bracelet. "This is a bracelet for body protection, Junior Sister Tang, you wear it. If there is danger, this bracelet can protect you." Chapter 3554: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (72) Chapter 3554: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (72) For the first time, the big idiot Zhou Ru put the bracelet on her wrist without Tang Guo''s consent. Surprisingly, this bracelet was clearly not refined, and the moment she put it on, she felt that it was hers. When the three of them walked into the snow mountain, Tang Guo always felt that Zhou Ru was a little weird. "Senior Brother Zhou, what''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ru scratched his head, touched his head, and said dazedly: "I don''t know, I always feel that something is going to happen." Ji Qi squinted gently, still feeling Zhou Ru got in the way. Ji Qi wanted to kill Tang Guo, but she didn''t know that Tang Guo also wanted to find a separate opportunity to clean up the opponent. Her own strength is not as good as Ji Qi, but she has a lot of means and many babies, so it is okay to let Ji Qi go most of her life. As for killing Ji Qi, she never thought about it. Dead a hundred, where is there such a simple thing. "Xiaomei, do you feel anythinging in? Haha, I saw it, it was the girl who wasst time. The person who followed her is very familiar and was therest time. Hey, why is there another one, this person? Its a little strange, Xiaomei, do you know him?" "Old man Xue, if you call me Xiaomei, I will destroy your snow-capped mountain. No matter how big the snow-capped mountain is, I will destroy ten of them every day, making you uneasy. Believe it or not?" "Letter, letter, letter, brother Mei, that girl is here again, I think she is very pleasing to the eye, I am going to send her some baby, do you want to show it too?" "No way, human beings are greedy. You give her today, and you will ask for more tomorrow, and you will be hollowed out of this snowy mountain at that time." "What you say, don''t the babies that grow in the snow-capped mountains get their own ability? The old man gives it to her if he likes it, and if he doesn''t like it someday, then don''t give it." Old man Xue hesitated and said "Lets tell you the truth. I feel that fate has something to do with her. I always feel that she cannot die. If she dies, it will not be good for me. This feeling is even more obvious this time, and there is even a kind of If I die, my life will be very threatened, causing a dead end. Her cultivation level is still low, and I have to give her something to improve her strength, which can be considered as protecting myself." "Really?" "Really, when did I lie to you? We are neighbors anyhow, we have a deep friendship, we have been for so many years, right?" "Okay, I will not do anything to her until your crisis is over. Of course, if she is greedy and sexual, I will teach her a certain lesson and I will never let her go easily." Old man Xue felt that Mei Hanbai''s expression was not right, and followed the other''s line of sight to look at Tang Guo''s position. He saw the simple-looking man, looking around with a defensive face, carefully guarding Tang Guo. Old man Xue pondered: "Brother Mei, your expression is a bit wrong. I always feel that you have been very hostile to that girl. Now when I see other men taking good care of her, my expression is gloomy. I said, do you like it? She''s gone, and she feels that her identity is a human that you hate, that''s why she became so angry that she wanted to kill her?" "Now that you see other men appear next to her, treat her well, but you can''t ept it in your heart, why are you so awkward." "Will you have an avnche if you don''t speak?" "Avnche is not an avnche. It was originally something I wanted to do. I was just curious, Brother Mei, you are very unusual to her. But to be honest, I think this little human girl is pretty good. If youbine with her, then she In any danger, I wont worry about her life, and I wont involve myself. Chapter 3555: The genius who betrayed the relatives (73) Chapter 3555: The genius who betrayed the rtives (73) Seeing Mei Hanbai''s appearance more and more gloomy, Old Man Xue shut up and said nothing. "Forget it, old man, I''m just guessing, don''t go to your heart, how can a big demon like you fall in love with a little female nun, right? A strand of hair can crush her. If you and Shebines, isn''t that losing your identity?" Mei Hanbai didnt take his gaze back, but kept on Tang Guos body, but answered Old Man Xues words: Its fine if you know, how can I bebined with a human, or a little girl who can trample to death with one foot, just like an ant. Small." "Even so, why do you keep staring at others." Mei Hanbai''s expression was a little broken, and gritted his teeth and said, "I have a special reason and I can''t get out of the snow-capped mountains." "I know this. If it weren''t for this, we wouldn''t be neighbors." Old man Xue answered, "Can you tell me the point?" "I practice an avatar and put it outside every year. They have various identities. When these avatars are in danger of life, that is, when they are killed by others, they wille back to me. By fusing the avatars, I will be able to know what the other party has gone through, and at the same time increase my strength, so that I can count some of my experience and experience in the world. These avatars are me, and every avatar has a trace of my soul power." "What then? I know all this, but I still haven''t said the point." Mei Hanbai stared at Zhou Ru closely: "My incarnation is actually protecting a human female cultivator. I can''t bear it." He hates humans most. "Hahahahahahahaha..." Old man Xue couldn''t help but smile instantly when he heard these words. He didn''t control it for a while and caused a small copse in the snow mountain. "It''s over, I''m so excited, it seems that I just copsed on the little girl''s side." Old man Xue was about to control the snow mountain, but was stopped by Mei Hanbai. "It just so happens that I took the avatar back at this moment. My avatar is me. How can I protect a female sister who is as weak as a chicken? It''s shameful." With Mei Hanbai''s thoughts, Zhou Ru seemed to have sensed something. At the moment when the snow mountain copsed, he covered Tang Guo''s body with a force, and then his figure disappeared. "Sister Tang, take care, don''t lose the bracelet." "Brother Zhou." When Tang Guo avoided the avnche, she hurriedly called out, Zhou Ru''s words of goodbye really caught her off guard. Tang Guo had no time to check why Zhou Ru suddenly disappeared. Yes, she clearly saw that at the moment when the snow mountain copsed, Zhou Ru was not covered by the snow mountain, but disappeared. System: [Host, it really disappeared out of thin air, I can''t capture the others, there seems to be nothing here, but the snow mountain is very mysterious and there should be a barrier. Ji Qi didn''t expect it to happen so suddenly. But this opportunity came so suitable, he didn''t hesitate to pat the back of Tang Guo''s head with a palm. Tang Guo had been preparing for the start of the season and hurriedly avoided. "why?" Tang Guo asked when he was running away, Ji Qi looked indifferently: "Because of you, Xianger breeds inner demons, and there are other bad things that may happen, so you must die." The reason is this, since sooner orter it will be an obstacle, why not stifle in the cradle sooner. Isn''t it just an opportunity at this time? "That''s it, that kid has a vicious heart." Old man Xue shouted, looking nervously at Tang Guo who was fleeing quickly, "This girl has a good body shape. Take a look." Chapter 3556: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (74) Chapter 3556: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (74) After Mei Hanbai merged with the incarnation, his cultivation base rose a little, and his memory also increased. After reading those memories, his expression was distorted, and he immediately sealed those memories. He returned to his senses and looked at Tang Guo who was being chased again, with a pale expression leaning against a plum tree, but his eyes were fixed on the bracelet on Tang Guo''s wrist. That bracelet was a self-defense magic weapon he gave when the incarnation went out. After all, the longer the incarnation lives, the stronger the cultivation base, and the more his strength will increase after the fusion. Unexpectedly, that nasty incarnation had given his bodyguard treasure to that weak female sister, how could he do such a stupid thing. a shame! So seeing that Tang Guo was chased by Ji Qi and could only escape, he was in a good mood, leaning on the plum tree, and took the hip sk out, ready to have a drink. "You are really careful. Besides, it''s not the little girl''s fault. It''s not that you can''t hold onto your heart, and you want to be nice to the little girl. Speaking of it, your temperament is too weird, and the little girl is wronged. ." "That''s not my heart, it''s an incarnation." "Isn''t it you incarnate?" Mei Hanbai''s expression changed: "There is only a trace of soul, a problem with his brain, a weak IQ, and being confused by a female sister, it is also excusable." "So, it''s still your problem. It''s that you have a bad brain, it''s a dementia, and it''s not the problem of the little girl." Old man Xue repeated, "Don''t me others, the little girl is pretty good, and she is pretty good. Look at her. doing what?" Only then did Mei Hanbai realize that Tang Guo was running in a strange position. Instead of running in one direction all the time, every time he paused, the other party dropped something in a certain position. "Formation disk." Mei Hanbai looked serious, "She is throwing the formation disk, nning to yin the male repair." "Yes, I knew she was great, so I didn''t take action for the time being. It''s better to not show up for our identity." "So, human beings are all treacherous and cunning, you see..." Mei Hanbai spurned, "Obviously he looks embarrassed by being chased, but his stomach is full of bad water." "Brother Mei, you can''t say that. She can''t beat the vicious boy on the face. Using this method to get out is not bad water, but clever, flexible, and dark in your heart." "Anyway, human beings have a lot of bad ideas. If not, old man Xue will you fall to where you are now? Such a powerful, fate will be bound to a little girl, I suspect you have been calcted." "That''s still different. There are good people and bad people. Besides, this **** is destined, and no one can arrange it." "Unfortunately, all I met are bad people, no good people." Mei Hanbai''s eyes were chilly, "Everything is greedy." "Anyway, this little girl, you can''t move her." "She doesn''t provoke me. I didn''t want to do anything to her. If I really want to kill someone at sight, none of the monks whoe to the snowy mountain can get out." "But you often use your avatar to confuse those monks who are not firm, and you often make them kill in pairs, and finally let the two sects forge life and death." "You said it, it''s that they are not firm in character, me me? I just sent them a baby, and none of them want to let it go. If they fight, me me? They give up the baby and it will be all right?" "Yes, you are right. They are too greedy and don''t give in at all, okay?" Old man Xue''s eyes were attracted by Tang Guo again. "Look, the formation isplete." Chapter 3557: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (75) Chapter 3557: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (75) Tang Guo was throwing down thest formation, and the formation suddenly changed, and everything in front of her changed. Ji Qi found that something was wrong, but it was toote. He didn''t know that Tang Guo used the formation of this kind of crisis. Thinking that the snow-capped mountains had changed, he jumped quickly and ran towards Tang Guo''s position. In the blink of an eye, Tang Guo''s figure disappeared before his eyes. With another blink, Tang Guo was all around him. Yes, it was Tang Guo. Tang Guo who didn''t know how to count, attacked him. Ji Qi believes that they should have entered some psychedelic formation, or some kind of psychedelic spirit treasure, which made him hallucinate. He tried to wake himself up, but soon discovered that these Tang Guos were all capable of attacking, and he couldn''t sit still. Immediately, the two sides entangled. And Tang Guo, who had finished using the formation te, was watching all this in a corner at this time. Pushing all the formations and escaping in Ji Qi''s hands also made her consume a lot. She set up a defensive formation for herself and sat down to practice. Now she doesn''t need to deliberately condense the golden core, just absorb spiritual power, broaden the meridians, and cultivate the meridians throughout the body. It can be said that there will be no bottleneck for the time being. Taking advantage of this time, she can actually improve her strength. She intends to wait for Ji Qi to exhaust her spiritual power and desperately kill "self", and then use Huang Liang Yimeng''s improved powder to create other illusions. Things were the same as Tang Guo thought, Ji Qi desperately killed the countless Tang Guo. He didn''t think about it, breaking out here, but the other party didn''t give him time to think about it. About half a dayter, he had to expose his true strength, the mid-primary stage. "This kid is very hidden." Old man Xue said, "I don''t know what kind of hatred this kid has against that girl, and he must kill someone." "What else can be, it''s mostly due to grabbing resources and enmity. The enmity of human monks is nothing more than profit." Mei Hanbai drank a ss of wine, and was indeed a little admired for Tang Guo''s formation, but He was referring to the subtlety of these formations, not her. "I don''t see it, Brother Mei, would you like to add something to the other party, aren''t you the best at psychedelic art? Oh... by the way, I have a baby, let me see what hatred they have between them. " Old man Xue took out a mirror and took a picture of Ji Qi''s position. In an instant, Ji Qi''s life began in the mirror. Mei Hanbai said that she was not interested, but stared at it. The images inside flickered very quickly, and in almost a quarter of an hour, they watched Ji Qi''s life. After reading it, Mei Hanbai felt that the wine in his hand was not fragrant, so he threw the jug out, and Old Man Xue quickly caught it: "Oh, give it to me if you dont drink it, dont waste it. Look, Ill say no. So simple, this little girl turned out to be the savior of the poison boy, and in the end, the poison boy nned to kill him." "So, human beings are ungrateful." "Actually, he doesn''t know." Mei Hanbai sneered: "What if I don''t know, can I lose all my judgment because I don''t know? Because of prejudice, I deny one''s goodness. This is human self-deception and intoxication. This is what I hate. The reason for human beings. In many cases, they are only one step away from the truth. They just dont want to find out, and they will only judge right or wrong with their own subjective consciousness." "He just thinks that another female monk is his lifesaver, so he ignores that the following female nun is not that bad. Some things are deliberately not asked, pretending not to know. After all, it is just selfish." Chapter 3558: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives Chapter 3558: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives "Are you saying that little girl is good?" Old man Xue grasped the key point, "I just said, she is a good one." "I mean, she is good for people like Ji Qi, but not necessarily others." "Really a twisted person." "I''m not human." "This girl actually didn''t kill him, don''t you see it?" "Women''s benevolence, it''s better to kill those who kill themselves." Mei Hanbai said. Old man Xue couldnt help being happy: "People dont kill. You say she is too kind, and they kill. You might say that human beings are like this. I said, Brother Mei, you, no, you demon, still It''s really hard to serve." "For the sake of this girl''s life, I will help her." Old man Xue threw the mirror out. "When the illusion is over, the other party should see this mirror. When the timees to see the truth, it shouldn''t happen again. Trouble with that little girl." Ji Qi found those Tang Guo who had illusions, and killed one less, as if he had seen hope, and tried his best to fight. A few dayster, he finally killed Tang Guo who hade out of the illusion, and the surrounding environment also changed. He didn''t breathe a sigh of relief in his heart, because the real Tang Guo hadn''t died yet. At this time, he would definitely have to kill people in one step, lest nights have long dreams. Soon, he found Tang Guo''s position, and he built a foundation toplete, even if his spiritual power was about to dry up, killing the opponent was easy. The other party seemed to have encountered something, and his face was very pale, probably the same as the illusion he encountered. Ji Qi didn''t hesitate, a sword pierced Tang Guo''s heart, stirred vigorously, and felt that the other party''s life was fading, and he was really relieved this time. "It turned out to be in the formation, I really don''t know where this girl got so many formations." Old man Xue muttered, seeing this, he suddenly felt that there should be other reasons for Tang Guo not being a dead hand. At this time, Tang Guo distributed the improved medicine powder of Huangliang Yimeng ording to the n. Old man Xue shut up and said nothing. "The medicine is a bit strange and can confuse people''s minds. Although it is much worse than my ability, it is more than enough to confuse Ji Qi." Mei Hanbai said, "It seems that she is not a woman''s kindness, but a mind full of calctions. Sure enough, this is the human style." "Ha ha" Old man Xue: "..." Before Ji Qi found the mirror thrown by the old man Xue, he fell into an illusion. In this illusion, he saw his life, including everything that he had never been able to see. What made him most incredible was that he was chased and killed at the beginning, and after escaping, he fell into aa on the road. Tang Guo first encountered him. Seeing that Tang Guo fed him a pill and put him on a tree branch, he didn''t believe it. What made him even more incredible was that when he left, Tang Xiang appeared and helped him from the tree branches to a cave to recuperate. Then came what happened when he woke up. What happenedter is not bad. It''s just that some things look different from what he thought at the time. For example, the disciples in the sect turned around and left after he reprimanded Tang Guo. Those disciples showed triumphant expressions, and they were tedious at first nce. "impossible!" Ji Qi woke up from the illusion with a distorted expression: "How could it be her, it was Xianger who saved me. She is cold and ruthless, and not close to me, how could he save me." Chapter 3559: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (77) Chapter 3559: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (77) Ji Qi was covered in cold sweat, and everything he saw in the illusion made him unsure. He walked to the body of "Tang Guo" and confirmed that the other party was dead. He felt a little flustered. He quickly hit the snow mountain with spiritual power, causing the snow on it to roll down and burying "Tang Guo"''s body. After all this, he was still a little flustered, thinking he had to leave here immediately. Dragging some heavy steps, he walked outside. He wanted to leave quickly, but he couldn''t walk fast. Inadvertently, he saw a shiny thing and hurried over. It turned out to be a mirror, and he subconsciously picked it up to check it. How can there be a mirror here? Could it be the illusion before, the reason for this mirror? When the mirror hit Ji Qi''s face, a picture of his birth appeared in it. Ji Qi wanted to throw away the mirror, but no matter what, he couldn''t let go, staring at the mirror without blinking. As if an invisible force forced him to keep watching. What happened inside was very simr to what he saw in the illusion just now, and it should be said in more detail. In the illusion, you can only see some outlines, some things are vague and iplete, but in the mirror they are very clear. Especially this time, he saw very clearly. When Ji Qi finished watching, his lips had turned white, and the whole person was wet, like a fish caught in water, it looked like it was about to copse at any time. His hands trembled, and the mirror kept trembling in his hands. He was stunned for a long time before asking in an incredible voice: "What happened here is true? This is the truth? How can this be the truth? How could the truth be like this?" He didn''t want to believe it. Although Tang Xiang inside didn''t see any problems, it happened so coincidentally after Tang Guo rescued people, there were problems no matter what. Ji Qi''s eyes were red, and he squeezed the mirror hard: "This is not true!" Mirror: "My name is Jinshengjing. You can view everything that happened in your life. As long as you are in the area, you can basically see what happened." "The mirror of this life?" Mirror: "Yes, my name is Jinsheng Mirror. You can check on ancient books. I am a very special magic weapon. What you see is true." Ji Qi wanted to deceive himself, this is not true. But no matter what he saw in the illusion or in the mirror of this life, he had experienced many details. Last time, he was locked into thinking about the things that Ya faced, and there were also things in it. Ji Qi quickly put away the mirror, and hurried to the ce where the body of "Tang Guo" was buried before. His expression did not know what words to describe. Paleness, helplessness, copse, sadness, depression... these words are not enough to describe. His head is buzzing, if everything about the illusion and the mirror of this life is true, wouldn''t he personally kill his savior? Why did Tang Xiang appear so coincidentally and take him away? In fact, Tang Xiang only dragged him into the cave without feeding him any pills. Tang Xiang should have a pill. Why did he look at him injured and just moved him a ce instead of feeding the pill? It seems that he will wake up. With that said, Tang Xiang saw Tang Guo saving people. Also, how could Tang Xiang''s jade pendant representing identity fall into the cave? She is a careful person, how could she be so careless? Why didn''t he think deeply about all this before? Chapter 3560: The genius who betrayed the relatives (78) Chapter 3560: The genius who betrayed the rtives (78) Obviously there are still so many ws, but he is not willing to think about it at all. If he thinks more about it, will things not develop into this way? He remembered again that when he went to the Tang family to thank him, Tang Guo said that he didn''t need to thank him. At that time, many peopleughed at this sentence. The Tang family and him both thought that Tang Guo was taking credit. It was from here that he couldn''t understand his talented younger sister, and never saw her directly. Every time I see her, there is only disgust and impatience in my eyes. No matter what happens, she won''t ask why, the first thing thates to mind is that she must have done something wrong. It must be her bad. For someone like her, something bad happened to her. Ji Qi shoveled the snow frantically, looking for the body of "Tang Guo". The reason why he didn''t use spiritual power and sword was because the spiritual power was too sharp and would destroy her body. When Mei Hanbai saw this scene, he seldom smiled: "Wonderful, old man Xue, well done." "In fact, that little girls medicine is good. The medicine is used in conjunction with my life mirror. The effect is really good. Now, this poison boy should not hurt her life anymore. Although the loss of the life mirror, it is worth it. " "You won''t bring back the mirror of this life?" "That thing can only be used three times. After three times, it will be an ordinary mirror. Another time, I have no use. I see that there are many things that happened to that little girl. It''s better to leave it to the kid, maybe use it. on." "You think about her everywhere." "I''m just thinking about my own life. Now my bond with her is deeper. Brother Mei, don''t you feel it? Maybe this girl can help me a lot. If that''s the case, I will never Fettered and free." "such?" "Well, this kind of intuition is very strong and can''t be wrong. Therefore, she can''t die. I liked her better at first. Now she is still tied to my fate, so I must keep her." Old man Xue said seriously." Brother Mei, dont you have a lot of incarnations outside? Or send two to protect her, lest anyone kill her." "Isn''t she holding a magic weapon? There is no danger for the time being." "The magic weapon is dead, and people are alive. Anyone who wants to harm her can do anything. You think, if I can get out, it means you can almost get out. Didn''t you find out the luck of that girl? Is it very prosperous? It almost reaches the sky with purple aura, even with the light of Buddha. Can ordinary people have it?" Mei Hanbai: "I think about it." "What do you think about, you send two incarnations to protect, and it is not your deity to go by yourself, you are different in appearance, she will not know. Mei brother, you brewing ice spring, but I provided it." "Okay, I will arrange." Mei Hanbaipromised, and Old Man Xue said so. Mainly, he doesn''t want to be stuck here all the time. Either he didn''t see the purple air on the opponent''s luck, or he was a little puzzled, it was obviously a little grasshopper that would have such a great luck. And, his avatar actually did such a shameful thing that made him faceless. Looking at Ji Qi in the illusion, it took a long time to finally throw away the snow, revealing the body of "Tang Guo". He looked at the body, especially the hole in his heart, and instantly copsed. Chapter 3561: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (79) Chapter 3561: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (79) Ji Qi went over cautiously, took a sniff, and clearly confirmed before that she could not die again. At this moment, he was expecting a miracle, hoping that he was negligent before, but in fact she did not really die. She was pretending to be dead, just to escape, to confuse his eyes. However, this corpse was cold, without any breath, and the spiritual power on it almost dissipated. Ji Qi hugged the body of "Tang Guo", his eyes flushed instantly: "Can''t you? How could you die so easily? Why didn''t you tell me the truth?" "Why don''t you make everything clear, if you make it clear, can you fall to this point today?" Ji Qi shook "Tang Guo"''s body, hugged her tightly, and sat motionless in the snow. "If you tell me clearly, how could I treat you like that and cost you your life." At this time, Ji Qi was full of guilt and sadness. Suddenly, heughed again because he remembered something. A few tears slipped in the red eyes. "Sorry, I forgot. You told me before. From the first time I saw you, you said that you helped me." "It''s just that I didn''t believe it." "Later you said it several times, but I still didn''t believe it. I even ridiculed you, thinking that you wanted to gain the favor of my brother, and because of your talent, you wanted to take the credit of your own sister." Tang Guo watched Ji Qi copse in the snow and recalled the past. Even if the other party was embarrassed, sad, copsed, and looked desperate, she was not moved at all. Isn''t it right? "I''ll find out the truth and give you justice." Ji Qi picked up the body of "Tang Guo" and was about to leave the snowy mountain. "No matter who framed you, I won''t make her feel better." When he heard these words, Tang Guo knew it was a sess this time. Ji Qi believed everything he had seen in the illusion and had already begun to doubt Tang Xiang. Once Ji Qi has doubts about who he is, his IQ will skyrocket a hundredfold, and the whole person will appear extremely calm. Some small details that he didn''t pay attention to before can be recalled by him and be evidence to expose the other party. As for Ji Qi picking up a mirror, as if he saw something in it, Tang Guo, although curious, didn''t n to ask. Her goal has been achieved. The illusion here will take some time to disappear. While Ji Qi is still sad, she ns to find Zhou Ru''s whereabouts. "Look, the little girl is still very loyal. After I have settled my affairs, I wille to you." The old man Xue saw Tang Guo looking for someone in the snowy mountain and helped to say good things. "By the way, you will take the incarnation. When Ie back, anyone with a little conscience will be very worried. Brother Mei, the little girl is so anxious, do you want to tell the other party that you are okay and let her not worry." Mei Hanbai: "Is this necessary?" "I think so, if you don''t make it clear, she will probably always be searching in the snow-capped mountains." "I guess I just looked for a while and left." "Then let''s take a gamble and see if she will look for it." Old man Xue thought that he could not be wrong in seeing people. "If I win, you can tell them clearly, so that they dont worry, dont forget. She and I are bound by fate, and I still rely on her to help get rid of the bondage." Mei Hanbaipromised: "Yes." Chapter 3562: The genius who betrayed the relatives (80) Chapter 3562: The genius who betrayed the rtives (80) Let''s set a time, how about a month? " "I don''t think she can hold on for ten days," Mei Hanbai thinks that her idea is correct. "Only ten days, if she can find ten days in the snow mountain, you will win." "Hahaha, then you will lose." [The host is big, did not find Zhou Ru''s whereabouts, before disappearing out of thin air, the other party also shrouded a force on you, as if knowing where he was going, he was not panicked at all. "It may be that I have fallen into some secret realm, and then look for it. Anyway, I can practice while looking for it without dying anything. Ji Qi''s illusion will soon be broken. Then he knows that I am not dead. Asking Dongwenxi, don''t want to talk to him for the time being, let him go and torture Tang Xiang." [That''s right, let''s find Zhou Ru, this kid is very good, if there is any danger, he can still help. Tang Guo was cultivating while looking for someone. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. Because she was in the snow-capped mountains, she had strong spiritual power, and she would find some spiritual treasures for cultivation from time to time. Makes her strength improved a lot. Tang Guo looked at the robbery cloud above her head, without fear, found a rtively safe ce, and began to break through. [Host, this Jieyun has been with you for many days, it is very persistent, it seems that it won''t be reconciled if it doesn''t hack you. I doubt if this Jieyun has any performance, and he is not allowed to go back unless hepletes the performance. The system gets rid of it, then its a bit unlucky, the host will not condense the golden core, it will never be able to hack you. "It''s a bit pitiful." Tang Guo nced at the area above the area widened a little, as if ready to drop Thunder Tribtion''s Jieyun at any time, pursed her lips, closed her eyes, and began to break through. It was still like the scene when she was forming a pill, the situation changed drastically, and countless spiritual energy poured on her. It seems that the pill can be formed at any time. Seeing all this, Jie Yun in the sky almost fell apart with excitement. It thought that this time, the monk would definitely be able to condense the pill, and then it would not give the opponent a chance to react. When she condense the pill, he would immediately break it down, and then hurried away. "Brother Mei, you lost." Old man Xue stroked the long, white beard on his chin, and narrowed his eyes with a smile, "This girl is really a genius by finding another way." "If you show her the treasure from Snow Mountain, she will be greedy and sexual." Mei Hanbai said. "It''s not a big deal anymore. The important thing is that you lose. When someone breaks through, go and tell her clearly that you can''t let people keep looking here, right?" "Since I lost, I didn''t want to go back on the bill." After Mei Hanbai said this, his beautiful and enchanting face changed, turning into Zhou Ru''s simple and honest appearance, and he ufortably squeezed a smile. . Looking at the person in the mirror, his expression was a little distorted: "How can I have such a clumsy incarnation, not good-looking, and smiling like a fool." "Brother Mei, how can you scold yourself because you can''t figure it out? Is it a bit boring recently." Tang Guo broke through this time and took half a month. As her cultivation base broke through, the surrounding violent wind and spiritual power also stopped, and she fell into silence. Xiao Jieyun, who was ready to smash down the thunder robbery at any time, was dumbfounded at all this, and quickly took the thunder robbery and went to check if Tang Guo had a pill formation. Facts have proved that she has no Dan. Chapter 3563: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (81) Chapter 3563: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (81) At this time, Tang Guo seemed to havepleted his cultivation base during the foundation period, but in fact his true strength had reached the Yuan Ying period. When Tang Guo stood up, he felt the prying eyes from the sky, and didn''t mind. At this moment, that Xiao Jieyun was suspecting life. [The host is big, that little robbery cloud should be angry, you see it is almost falling apart. Tang Guo looked up, and as expected, Xiao Jieyun was trembling all over, as if he was really angry. It seemed that Tang Guo was watching, and it ran away quickly. Of course, it did not go far, but was hidden in other clouds, looking at Tang Guo secretly. It doesn''t understand. Every time this female nun engages in such a big battle, she doesn''t condense the pill. What kind of trouble is this? Tang Guo was going to continue to practice while looking for Zhou Ru. At this moment, Ji Qi should be out of the illusion. She was far away from there, Ji Qi couldn''t find her. If no one is found, the other party will go out to confirm. When I met Tang Xiang, I didn''t know what Ji Qi would do. Just when Tang Guo was about to look for Zhou Ru in one direction, suddenly a figure appeared not far away. Taking a closer look, who was it if it wasn''t Zhou Ru? Tang Guo hesitated and shouted, "Brother Zhou?" The reason why she shouted in a puzzled tone was that the other person looked like Zhou Ru, but she didn''t feel Zhou Ru. When she ran over and got closer, an instant familiarity from the soul came. She was a little confused. This person did have Zhou Ru''s breath. No, it should be said that Zhou Ru and the other party had amon breath. Moreover, the breath of this person is very rich. "You go out, I''m fine." Mei Hanbai said reluctantly, "you don''t have to look for it in the snow-capped mountains." The old man Xue who was hiding in the dark heard that his whole person was not good, and his acting skills were too bad. It would be strange if he didn''t notice. "You are not Senior Brother Zhou, what happened to Senior Brother Zhou?" Tang Guo narrowed her eyes slightly, regardless of who the other party was, if she really killed Zhou Ru, she would have to take revenge. Mei Hanbai felt the killing intent from Tang Guo, speechless andplicated. "I''ve said it''s okay, you go out quickly, what is there to stay here." "You can go out, you hand over Senior Brother Zhou, and I will go out." Mei Hanbai gritted his teeth, the fusion is all fused, how to hand it over? "You are not my opponent, but you are looking for death." Mei Hanbai said here, suddenly making a n, "Well, I will give you appropriatepensation, you quickly go out, don''t get an eye in front of me." After all, Mei Hanbai showed up a jade box in his hand, opened the jade box, and insidey a plum blossom exuding a strong spiritual energy: "This thing is an elixir that can''t be met. Taking one flower can improve you A hundred years of cultivation. You promise to leave immediately and I will give it to you." A triumphant smile appeared in the corner of Mei Han''s eyes. People are greedy. This is a treasure that has been upgraded for a hundred years, he still doesn''t believe that the other party is indifferent. This trick in the past has been tried and tested, and no one can escape it. How many people, in order to **** him a plum blossom, kill each other, and end up being buried in the snow-capped mountains, never going out. "I think it''s better for you to hand over Senior Brother Zhou." Tang Guo didn''t even look at the plum blossom. Is this guy trying to bribe her with the plum blossom? "This is a treasure that can improve cultivation for a hundred years, don''t you want it?" "Brother Zhou is more important." When Mei Hanbai heard this answer, he felt uneasy. What''s so good about his stupid, stupid incarnation? It is not worth a hundred years of cultivation. Chapter 3564: The genius who betrayed the relatives (82) Chapter 3564: The genius who betrayed the rtives (82) "What''s so good about that big idiot? It can''tpare to this plum blossom." "At least, it''s more important to me." Mei Hanbai was angry, and smashed the jade box in one hand, and even the plum blossom was destroyed by him, and the rich spiritual power was floating in the air. "Brother Mei, you are the big idiot, what are you doing when you are angry? She values the big idiot, doesn''t she just value you? Did you seal up the memory of that incarnation, and release the memory to ensure that you will feel better for a long time "The old man Xue transmitted. Mei Hanbai''s mood was slightly stable, and seeing Tang Guo''s hostile eyes, his mood was bad again. It''s impossible to release the memory, so he shouldn''t be the incarnation of a big fool, protect a weak human sister, and be as happy as a fool. "Tell you the truth, I have eaten that big fool." Mei Hanbai showed a malicious smile, "You will never see him again, you can''t beat me, how can I?" System: [Host, is there something wrong with this person? Tang Guo didn''t believe Mei Hanbai''s words. In fact, she had already guessed the truth when she felt that the other''s body resembled Zhou Ru''s aura. Combined with Zhou Ru''s sudden disappearance, then her guess should be true. "I know you didn''t eat Brother Zhou." Mei Hanbai was a little surprised. He thought she would turn into anger from shame and desperately fight him. "Thank you for helping me tell him these days." Tang Guo raised his wrist and nned to take off the bracelet. I didn''t know what was going on and couldn''t take it off. Seeing her appearance, Mei Hanbai couldn''t help but interject: "You have to wear that thing for a lifetime. You can''t take it off. Don''t bother." How could he be so stupid and do such a shameful thing. "In that case, you help me thank Senior Brother Zhou. If there is a chance to meet in the future, I will wee it anytime." It turned out that Zhou Ru was an external incarnation? Tang Guo was lost in thought, so was Alchemist Leng Xing too? After all, he also has that kind of breath. The person in front of you, no, maybe can''t be counted as a person, who has cultivated an incarnation and put it aside for earthly experience, right? Looking at the other person''s appearance, one should know who she is, then Zhou Ru must be his incarnation, and the two are still fused. Mei Hanbai didn''t want to understand why Tang Guo just left. Looking at the other person''s back, thinking of her attitude towards Zhou Ru and his deity, she smashed the snow on the spot with a corrupted breath. "You kid, get angry in other ces, don''t ruin my snow mountain, okay?" Old man Xue stopped quickly, "You really should learn your avatar, you see there are all kinds of avatars, and your temperament is good. To please the little girl." "It''s different for you. You just eat people when you open your mouth. No wonder you are not liked." "Don''t be nosy, I''m just angry, as my incarnation, I am embarrassed everywhere." Old man Xue: What shame is that you don''t see that beautiful little girls value the incarnation, so let''s not value him. Isn''t it all yourself? Still angry. Ufortable young man. [The host is big, what''s wrong? This is noting out, are there any doubts? The system saw Tang Guo staying outside the snow-capped mountain, but looked back. "It just feels like being in the snow-capped mountains is going too smoothly. It''s a bit unbelievable. It stands to reason that it is not easy to get out of the vast snow-capped mountains. But it only took me a day to get out, and I didn''t get any results. Little elixir." "Don''t you think that these elixir that appeared are helping me lead the way?" Chapter 3565: The genius who betrayed relatives (83) Chapter 3565: The genius who betrayed rtives (83) [Speaking of which, the host has gained a lot this time,] The system paused, [Could it be that someone did it on purpose? "Maybe," Tang Guo looked at the snow-capped mountains behind, "but it should not be that person." [Definitely not that person, that person has such a bad temper, how could he help you lead the way. By the way, the host is big, how do you know that he is not Zhou Ru? "The breath on his body is the same as that of Senior Brother Zhou. When Senior Brother Zhou entered the Snow Mountain, his face was wrong, as if he knew something was going to happen. When he disappeared, he seemed to sense something. Therefore, Senior Brother Zhou should be an external incarnation of that person. "Tang Guo replied, "Some strong people don''t like to travel outside, so they will practice the avatar outside the body, separate a trace of soul into the avatar, let the avatar rece them to experience, wait for the time, and then merge the avatar, which is equivalent to going by yourself. Experienced." [So, that person can be counted as Zhou Ru? "Ok." [That Leng Xing...] "There is a high chance that that person is very strong." The system suddenly recovered: [So, he was not forced to split, but he took the initiative to split, but the character is unpleasant and fierce, so let''s not do it this time. Tang Guo couldn''t help but smiled: "Don''t care about him, solve the immediate matter first, go out and talk." "Old man Xue, I think it''s a thankless thing to help her lead the way. Look at her, she has a skeptical look on her face, she must think I can''t do such a thing." The old man Xue sighed: "Who told you to give people such a bad impression, but they didn''t say anything about you, it''s that they are stranger to you and value your incarnation. After they discovered this, they had a slight attitude towards you. better." "Okay? Not necessarily, that''s right, she knew that was my incarnation?" "Oh ho, you have reacted, if you didn''t know, her attitude would be so good? ording to her personality, even if you can''t kill you, she wille to you for revenge in the future." "She actually saw it." Mei Hanbai didn''t believe it, but he was still very awkward. As for the awkwardness, he didn''t find the reason for the time being. "Hmph, I will help her lead the way, but it''s for your face, after all, she can''t die yet." Old man Xue: Seeing his face, do you want to find some Snow Mountain treasures for her to pick? The guy with the wrong mouth is obviously in love with others. "Brother Mei, remember to discuss that with you before and arrange two avatars to protect her." "will not forget." Tang Guo returned to Long Cave City smoothly. At this time, the problem of the beast tide in Long Cave City was about to be solved. But the monks of all factions did not go back. Last time their disciples suffered a serious loss. They nned to stay here and kill all the monsters that dared to rush over to vent their anger. Tang Guo just came back and met Wu Mingxin. Wu Mingxin was very happy to see her. "Sister Tang, are you okay? You have been missing for so long, if Elder Feng said that your soul card hadn''t broken, I almost thought..." "I''m fine." Wu Mingxin looked around, hesitated and asked, "Where is Senior Brother Zhou?" "Senior Brother Zhou has something to deal with." "Oh, this way, that''s good, Elder Feng said, none of your three soul card enemies are broken. By the way, Brother Ji came back some time ago, saying that you encountered a powerful monster and fled to the snow mountain. " Chapter 3566: The geniuses who betrayed their relatives (84) Chapter 3566: The geniuses who betrayed their rtives (84) There is such a thing. " "Then you should take a break first. It''s almost here. You should return to the sect in a few days." Tang Guo returned to the room, and within a short while, the door was knocked. She opened the door, and Ji Qi''s figure appeared before her eyes. "where did you go?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and nced at him faintly, "Isn''t it surprising, I''m not dead yet, your purpose has not seeded." "I won''t kill you again." "Oh." "I will find out the truth and return you innocence." Ji Qi said quickly, "I used to be wrong." "and then?" Ji Qi looked like she didn''t make money, and she felt a little ufortable: "I owe you something. I already know some things." "Tang Xiang has a problem, I will check it out. With regard to your rescue of me, she appearedter, she really calcted it, and I won''t make her feel better." "That has nothing to do with me. You are the one who wants to kill me. It is your business to do what you do." Tang Guo pointed to the door, "You make nopensation to me. Some things have been It happened, no matter what you do is irreparable." "I know, I should have believed you before." "No matter what you do, I will not forgive you. If you have any questions, it is better to carefully recall what you have done over the years. Find out the truth and return me to my innocence. Can you change the past? Cant." "In short, I will give you an exnation and find out this matter as soon as possible." In fact, he has determined that Tang Xiang has a problem. But the other party''s disguise is too good, even in the image seen in the mirror of this life, it is difficult to find Tang Xiang''s mistake, she is almost perfect. The only thing that made him suspicious was that after Tang Guo rescued him, Tang Xiang appeared immediately and took him to the cave, which was too suspicious. " "You are still alive, I am very lucky." Ji Qi turned around and said to Tang Guo, "You can tell me what you want at any time, and I will do it." "I saw that sword, and you didn''t hesitate to pierce my heart. I don''t know what you saw, but I can see that sword clearly. Before that, you wanted to kill me. So, you Is my enemy." Ji Qi stopped talking, and didn''t know how to say it. He left this room quickly, he would definitely find out about this. Soon after Ji Qi returned to the room, Tang Xiang found him. "Big brother, I heard that my sister is back, haven''t you?" Tang Xiang observed Ji Qi''s expression. She was sure before that Ji Qi wanted Tang Guo''s life. However, when the other party came back, he said that he had encountered a powerful monster and finally got lost in the snow mountain. She thought that Ji Qi had seeded. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo came back. Could it be Tang Guo''s luck that caused the other party to encounter another adventure? "Well, I''m back, I saw her just now." "Does that sister have anything to do?" Ji Qi looked at Tang Xiang and said, "It seems that there is nothing wrong with her. She is not that easy to die. Didn''t it mean you should stop asking her about it?" Tang Xiang buried his head and said, "No matter what, she is my sister." "Xiang''er, tell me honestly, do you know something?" "Brother, I don''t know, you think too much." Tang Xiang pretended to be flustered. Such a face made people believe what she knew. Looking at Tang Xiang''s expression, Ji Qi sank in his heart. The surface is gentle, but the depths of the eyes are extremely cold. Chapter 3567: The genius who betrayed the relatives (85) Chapter 3567: The genius who betrayed the rtives (85) Regarding Tang Xiang''s performance, why did he believe it in the past? "Xiang''er, I originally nned to get rid of her, because I know it. You have been in Dharma several times in a row, and I have heard it. Now you are trapped by the inner demon. Only by killing her can you have a chance to make progress. I just don''t know. What''s going on, her cultivation is obviously much weaker than mine, and I can''t kill her." "Master...you...how can you, she..." "Xiang''er, I have heard that she will be enchanted in the future, right? She will also kill your parents, and even bring crisis to the Taichu Sect. Xiang''er, you really bear the heart to watch these people die in her Is it in your hands? If you dont want to, youll tell me everything. Even if you dont kill her, you have to be on guard and not let her turn over." Tang Xiang was a little proud of it. It seemed that Ji Qi couldn''t wait to get rid of Tang Guo before saying these words. This man has always been like this. We always get rid of potential crises. Said it is a precaution, but not trying to kill people. And she just pretended not to know, just wanted to share this secret with the big brother. Listening to Tang Xiang telling his secrets, Ji Qi set off a stormy sea in his heart. Rebirth? Tang Xiang didn''t want to expose the rebirth, but Ji Qi would not believe it if she said it was a dream. If because of a dream, they believe that her sister is a bad person, some people will suspect that she is false to Tang Guo. Especially Ji Qi, this person is not easy to deceive. If it weren''t for her to know too much, and step by step, how could Ji Qi say these things. "The reason why I was able to save the big brother was because I once heard that the big brother was ambushed and would die at that time. Therefore, I rushed over in advance. I didn''t expect it to be the same as I had experienced." Tang Xiang didn''t know, Ji Qi already knew the truth, and he thought that saying this would make Ji Qi even more convinced. "On the other asion, when Master encountered a crisis, I had prepared well, otherwise, Master would disappear forever. This is what I heardter. It is said that the sister escaped that time, she just said that Masters spiritual energy was consumed. All, unfortunately, died. And..." Even though Tang Xiang''s words were very realistic, Ji Qi didn''t believe her nonsense at all. Since Tang Xiang is a rebirth, many things can be thought of. She knew something happened and nned to seize the opportunity in advance. That''s why he appeared at exactly that time. He shouldn''t die so easily, but it was Tang Xiang who used nonsense to deceive him. As for the master, there are countless cards, even if you encounter a crisis, you won''t die so easily. Tang Guo at that time should still be that genius girl, almost reaching the Yuan Ying stage in strength. Even if Tang Xiang is prepared, what can she do with her strength? The power to resist the tearing of space is probably a problem. Therefore, many things may have happened, but the specific thing that the other party said was that Tang Xiang was making up nonsense. These things are connected, and each one is saying that Tang Guo''s is not. "Big brother, I wanted to put this secret in my heart, but my recent sister made me very worried that I would repeat the same mistakes." Ji Qi showed a smile, touched Tang Xiang''s head, andforted him in a low voice: "Don''t worry, Xiang''er, big brother will help you solve these worries." "Big brother, I have a request, can I not take my sister''s life, as long as she is not insulted." Chapter 3568: The geniuses who betrayed their relatives (86) Chapter 3568: The geniuses who betrayed their rtives (86) "Senior brother promised you that she will definitely not be enchanted." How could she be enchanted? From his point of view, the one that is not a demon is better than a demon. Tang Xiang must have thought that Tang Guo could not please him this time. On the bright side, Tang Guo realized that Ji Qi was still cold and cold towards her. But while others were not paying attention, Ji Qi exined to her: "I will keep the status quo for you at the moment, otherwise the weasel will not show her true face, and I will find the opportunity to expose her." "She is very good at disguising. Master believes her very much. She has to find a reason." A few dayster, Yue Heng and Feng Gu Lin took his disciples to return to the sect. Tang Guo didn''t n to go back for the time being, but wanted to experience it outside. Yue Heng ignored her, he rarely asked about Tang Guo, and he didn''t want to. Feng Gulin told her to be more careful. By the way, she was awarded the Zongmen reward. Tang Xiang went back with Yue Heng, but Tu Zhong who went back, she didn''t see Ji Qi. "Master, don''t you go back together?" "Qi''er said that he would go out to practice and find opportunities for breakthroughs." Yue Heng never worried about his big disciple, "Recently you went back to the sect to concentrate on practicing, and your cultivation level has been increasing slowly. Thinking of this, Yue Heng sighed a little: "Xiang''er, there are some things that I know as a teacher. If you can''t let go, it will be very difficult to cultivate in the future." "Master, I..." "My teacher knows that you are a kind and good girl, but it is not a good thing to be too kind. For some things, let''s go with the flow." "Master, Xianger disappointed you." "Don''t worry about her in the future. Find an opportunity. As a teacher, you also n to dissolve the rtionship between the teacher and the apprentice. With the cultivation base she has stayed in the foundation construction period for many years, let her move to the outside." After all, with Yueheng apprentice''s name, the resources will be much more. The inner peak has more aura than the outer door. As long as these are cut off, even if she is enchanted, without resources, she cannot be a climate. The main reason is to let the two meet rarely and drive people to the outer door so that Xianger will no longer be trapped by the demons. Although a little unkind, in this matter, he chose to favor Xianger who is kind-hearted. Rather than just one person, who may be enchanted at any time and endanger the cultivation world. To talk about why Yueheng believed in Tang Xiang, Tang Xiang had seen him since he was a child. When she was in a crisis, she did not choose to run away. Instead, she gave up the chance to live and insisted on following his master. Such a disciple, why is he not biased? And what about Tang Guo? He wasn''t very close to his master. During that crisis, he saw Xiang''er busying himself. He had that strength and had to take care of him as a master. He didn''t think about his own safety at all. Where is Tang Guo? Just sitting side by side and meditating, perhaps regaining his strength, he didn''t even ask him as a master or even a word of concern, which really made him chill. Xiang''er''s talent is poor, and his ambition is good. In the future, he has the opportunity to give Hunyuan me Flower to Xianger to make up for this defect. Tang Guo went to the bazaar first to dispose of the monster beasts he had obtained over time. After dealing with it, I n to go to the drug market to find Leng Xing alchemy. The other party promised to find her at any time, but she didn''t intend to be polite. But before he arrived at the drug market, he was stopped. Tang Xun was the one who stopped her. "My father and mother asked you to go back. Some things are discussed with you." If it is not really urgent, Tang Xun is not willing toe. Chapter 3569: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (87) Chapter 3569: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (87) Tang Guo wanted to refuse, but she didn''t want to return to Tang''s house. The only thing that needs to be done now is to improve the strength as soon as possible. Even though her strength should be in the Nascent Soul Stage, there are too many strong yers in this world. Only by improving the strength can we have more voice. But Tang Xun revealed something to her about going back. It turned out that it was from the Li family. "Is the Li family here to dissolve the marriage contract?" Tang Guo asked. ording to the plot, the Li family saw that she had no chance to recover. In addition, Tang Xiang took the Hunyuan me Flower, and Li Sui was concerned about Tang Xiang and convinced Tang The family dissolves the marriage contract. At that time, the original owner was extremely embarrassed. Even though she didn''t like Li Sui much, the words of her parents and Li''s family that day were afraid of passing out. "I''ll know when I go back." Tang Xun didn''t want to say anything to Tang Guoduo. In his eyes, this sister didn''t seem to be her own. This sister is jealous and unkind. It is estimated that she came to collect debts in her previous life. Tang Guo didn''t care about Tang Xun''s disgusting eyes. Now that someone from the Li family has arrived, that''s fine, settle this matter early. A fiance who lives only in name, she is not rare. Back at Tang''s house, Tang Guo went to see Tang''s father and mother first. The two of them looked at her with strange eyes, and they didn''t like it at all. "The Li family is here." Father Tang said, "It is about the marriage contract between you and the Li family son. You are also neen. Since that kind of thing, the cultivation base has not gone further for five or six years. The state of perfection during the foundation construction period." "In fact, this Li family is also good, it is a good ce to settle down in this life. Our Tang family and Li family are family friends, you will definitely not suffer hardship after you pass." Tang mother said. The words of the two made Tang Guo understand. The Li family did note to dissolve the marriage contract, but to propose marriage. But Li Sui now has Tang Xiang in his heart, but he didn''t show it so clearly. How could he agree to be a Taoist couple with a waste material like her? Although Li Sui''s talent is not first-ss, it is also first-ss, better than most people''s talents. Wouldn''t it be because the two are family friendships that you will be a buddy with someone who has no future? He is the young generation most valued by the Li family, and it is impossible for him to sacrifice. Instead of this, it is better to join a martial arts, the genius of a big family. "So, the Li family is here to propose a marriage?" Tang Guo asked. Mother Tang''s face is rare and milder: "I came to propose a marriage." Tang Guo''s eyes swept across the three of them, and there was a moment of silence, but nothing could be seen from the faces of these three. But she felt that things were not that simple, and then asked: "Lord Li Suili is here too?" Tang Guo deliberately said Li Sui''s full name, because she didn''t think that Li Sui would mislead herself and be a Taoistpanion with her "trash". Sure enough, after she asked these words, the three looked at each other. A little embarrassment appeared on the faces of Father Tang and Mother Tang, but Tang Xun''s expression was natural, and he didn''t feel embarrassed at all, so he spoke directly. "The one who came is not Li Sui." When he said this, Tang Xun still had some disdain in his eyes. I don''t know how his sister thought Li Sui was attracted to her. "I remember Li Suicai was the one who had a marriage contract with me." The person who answered was still Tang Xun: "Although you do have a marriage contract with Li Sui, the two have a good rtionship and are family friends. Originally, Li Sui promised to give you some time. Maybe you can still cultivate to the original state again, but the time is already For so many years." Chapter 3570: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (88) Chapter 3570: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (88) "Your cultivation level has been stagnant for five or six years. You have been in the stage of foundation construction to reach the perfect state. It seems that there is no way to go further." Tang Xun said, "I heard that you have a strongbat ability, but no matter how strong it is, That is just to deal with a realm simr to yours. In the face of absolute strength, the opponent can kill you with a single finger." "Also, if you stay in the foundation-building period and cannot condense the golden core, your life will be limited. And you should know that Li Sui''s talent is boundless, and your two buddies are actually no longer suitable." "My parents and the patriarch, the elders have discussed it. This time the Li family has given enough sincerity and will never treat you badly." Father Tang said again, "I thought about it with your mother, and the Li family is considered to be Your good home is also close to our Tang family. You wont be wronged if you pass." "In your current situation, it''s actually not appropriate to stay in the sect. I heard that your sect has a system. Those who haven''t cultivated to the golden core stage will be driven to the outer door in many years. At that time, I am afraid that your face is not good-looking." Mother Tang said, "With your current situation, I am afraid that I can''t get any resources, so it is better toe back." "Then who is the person who came this time?" Tang Guoughed angrily in his heart. This Tang family was also a good idea. What is selling a daughter, this is the real selling a daughter. Don''t discuss it with her at all, and then change. Speaking of this series, it seems that she is still thinking about her. If the benefits were not enough from the Li family, the Tang family might have another attitude, thinking that the Li family deceived people too much, right? The Li family did not want to offend the Tang family as an ally. In fact, the Tang family didn''t want to fall out with the other party. Now that they understand that a certain amount ofpensation is given, the Tang family is afraid that it will maintain the rtionship and get a lot of benefits. It''s really a hit, it''s a good calction. "It''s Li Hai, you met when you were young." Tang Guo almostughed when he heard the name. Fortunately, she suddenly remembered that she had to maintain a high-cold personality. It was a bit bad to copse too quickly, and it was easy to scare people. "Li Hai?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and looked at the three people in front of him with a pair of cold eyes, "Li Hai, right?" "What''s wrong with Li Hai? It''s just that he is almost talented, and he is also the second son of the Li family''s straightforward line. His status is not lower than that of Li Sui, and he is also favored in the Li family. It is said that the Li family will be handed over to Li Hai in the future ." Tang Guo smiled again, who didn''t know that the one who managed the big family was the one with bad talent. Let''s just say that the talent is not good, this character is not good. Why, the three people in front of me just think Li Hai is good? "I remember Li Hai''s side, there are many concubines." It should be said that there are unclear number of concubines. Li Hai''s talent is not good, and he is indeed not a waste material. He is a good hand in management. However, this matter itself is not right. For her, it is a humiliation. She is not a cargo. He also said that apart from giving birth to her, the Tang family really had no affection for her. As for the kindness of nurturing? The original owner is almost there already. In those years when the original owner was still a genius, most of the resources that he had worked hard were given to the family. Therefore, she really does not owe this family. It''s good now, she doesn''t even care about her affection and wants to squeeze herst drop of use value. Chapter 3571: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (89) Chapter 3571: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (89) The more he experienced some things that the original owner had experienced, the better Tang Guo could understand how desperate he would be at this point. The bright clear sky was also covered by dark clouds, which not only couldn''t see clearly, but also couldn''t get rid of it. She is a person with some self-esteem and not a kind expression. All the grievances can only be swallowed into her belly bit by bit. How can a person like Tang Xiang be able to deal with it with her temperament and situation? Even if he knew Tang Xiang''s true face, he still couldn''t y with the other party. Only then did he think of the only way to improve his cultivation. Perhaps after years of groping and rolling at the bottom, she understood that strength is the supreme. As long as the strength is strong enough, no one can ount for how bad this person was in the past, only to see her blinding light. "You will be Li Hai''s official Taoistpanion, and you will be the head mother of the entire Li family in the future." Mother Tang said that there were three reasons for agreeing to this proposal. First, the Tang family does not want to lose this ally. Second, the conditions given by the Li family are very generous. Third, the Li family has made it clear that Li Hai is the next head of the Li family. Regarding the third point, they have also investigated. In addition to the fact that Li Hai is almost at a base, his ability is indeed very good. It is not ashamed to let Tang Guo be Li Hai''s wife. With her current situation, many people still feel that Tang Guo is lucky and will not make irresponsible remarks to their Tang family. But the Li family is not a vegetarian, so Li Hai, the future Patriarch and Tang Guo, have their own goals. First, I don''t want to lose this rtionship. This is the second thing. Tang Guo''s cultivation base really hasn''t improved, and it''s a waste of material. Maybe he can only do this for the rest of his life. But she was originally a genius, the best ice spirit root, this is one of the best physique. Let her and Li Hai be a Taoist couple, and the offspring bred in the future may be able to neutralize it, and the talent will be better. If one fails, they will give birth to a few more. They still don''t believe it. A mother who was once a genius can''t give birth to a child with a little better talent. This abacus snaps, it''s louder than anyone else''s. Tang Guo also wanted to understand this inbination with Li Hai''s identity. It doesn''t work if she doesn''t want to understand, she has experienced too many things, so that Li Hai and her be apanion. The Li family is not a fool, and it must have its main purpose. Allies are good, but no talented offspring is better. "I disagree." Tang Guo didn''t even want to refuse directly. There was no need to think about this matter at all: "Since Li Sui is unwilling, it is better to dissolve the marriage contract directly." Tang Guo''s objection made the couple''s expressions slightly change: "This is a good marriage. You have to understand it. Besides, the patriarch and the elders have agreed to this matter, and the Li family''s side is almost ready... " "Since the Li family can be reced, you can also choose someone from the n to hand over it, not necessarily me. You said Li Hai is good, there must be many sisters in the family who are willing to go to the Li family to be the future mistress. " Tang Guo refused without hesitation, leaving the two couples helpless. They couldn''t persecute Tang Guo directly. If it spread out, it would have a bad reputation for them, saying that they persecuted their daughter, but their Tang family was not like that. "Big sister, if you go to see the second son first, you might like it. This is indeed a good choice, at least for you." Tang Xun saw the embarrassment of the two couples. Seeing the expressions of the three of them, Tang Guo suddenly changed his mind: "Okay, I''ll meet him, it''s not impossible to discuss this matter." System: Strange, I must have thought of some way to toss people. Chapter 3572: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (90) Chapter 3572: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (90) The three of them all looked at her in surprise. Li Hai looked pretty good-looking, his eyes still lit up when he saw Tang Guo appearing. Except for the sword-holding hands, everything was very beautiful, especially his unique temperament. Li Hai has no other hobbies, just likes beauties. There are countless beauties in the family, and there are all kinds of them. "Second Young Master Li, I heard that you want to be a Taoistpanion. It is not impossible, but I cannot tolerate a grain of sand in my eyes. I heard that you have many concubines, and I cannot tolerate these people." Tang Guo said so directly that everyone in the hall stared at her, thinking she was particrly naive. Li Hai smiled: "Ms. Tang meant that I want me to dismiss all the concubines. This is actually no problem. I can agree." Dismissing his concubine does not mean that he cannot have other beauties. Li Hai thought naively. How could Tang Guo do as he wanted, she shook her head: "No, I mean, I can''t tolerate a grain of sand, and even if the concubines are dismissed, they can''t be wiped out. ." "What do you mean?" Li Hai was a little confused. Tang Guo said directly: "If youmit suicide with them, I can treat them as if they don''t exist." She still didn''t believe it, Li Hai would kill the beauties he raised in order to be a Taoist couple with her. Even if you have the intention, I dare not. That way, the reputation of the Li family was broken. When this word fell, everyone''s expressions changed. The people of the Tang family have incredible faces, and their eyes seem to say, "How can you be such a vicious person." Tang Guo didn''t care about this, even if she didn''t say these things, they were afraid they would think she was a vicious person? In their eyes, she was a vicious person. Then why didn''t she show her viciousness, or she would really be sorry for the rumors. "Sister, what are you talking about? Are you crazy?" Tang Xun couldn''t believe that Tang Guo would say such vicious words. She asked Li Hai to kill all the maids herself. Who did she think she was? Speaking of which, in her current situation, she is not worthy of Li Hai at all. "Xiaoguo, you are really going too far this time. Li Suidu promised you to dismiss the concubine, which shows that he is sincere to you. Can''t you see such sincerity?" In the eyes of Mother Tang, thebination of Tang Guo and Li Hai is really a good home. Who calls her this daughter, she is arrogant and will not admit defeat. Now that he has be a useless person, he has be Li Hai, and there is really no other candidate. Even if there are other candidates, she might not look down upon her. This status of Li Hai is still a high level for her. If she didn''t think that the other party was her own daughter, and hoped that the other party could have a good home, she wouldn''t bother to ask about it if she changed her. The entire Tang family thought so too. They all thought that Tang Guo had climbed Li Hai, and Li Hai was so sincere, she didn''t know what was good or bad. In her case, how many male Xiu are willing to agree personally to dismiss the concubine? "I''m not crazy, I''m serious. If you feel that this is inappropriate, then cancel this marriage contract." Tang Guo stood straight, and carefully scanned the faces of everyone in the hall, "If you don''t bear this A marriage contract, its nice to change another person, anyway, there is no sand in my eyes." "If you want to be a Taoistpanion with me, you must personally kill your concubines one by one in front of me." When Tang Guo said this, he seemed to be covered with a devilish energy. It looks evil. Chapter 3573: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (91) Chapter 3573: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (91) Tang Xun and the Tang family''splexion changed a little. They, like Yue Heng and Ji Qi, knew that Tang Xiang had woke up from crying when he entered Ding. Piecemeal, they heard many words, connected together, and they also guessed what Tang Xiang was talking about. Only after Tang Xiang woke up, he didn''t want to talk to them more. This happened often when Tang Xiang was at home. It was just that she was very young, she seemed to attach great importance to Tang Guo, her sister, and even tried to change Tang Guo and reverse her destiny. It''s a pity that the devil is the devil. No matter what you try to do, the opponent is still a devil, and the evil nature in your bones cannot be changed. Tang Guo read the meaning from the eyes of the three of them, only to feel funny. This person, when he is biased to a certain degree, he will be extremely foolish. Obviously, if you think more about some things, it can''t be like this. But under their subjective judgment, they will not overthrow and reflect. "Girl Tang, you are a bit too much to do this. My concubines have nothing wrong with me. They can''t be killed because they hinder your eyes." It is impossible for Li Hai to do such a thing. Even if he cared very much, Tang Guo, a former genius, might give birth to offspring with good talents. But if he loses big because of a small loss, he is also unwilling. "My attitude is very clear. If you don''t want to, just change someone." Tang Guo sneered, "Don''t the Tang family have many daughters? You can pick one at random, presumably based on the terms of your Li family. They are very willing." "Tang Guo, do you know what you''re talking about?" The patriarch scolded, "When will you be unreasonable and unreasonable?" "I''m sorry, the patriarch, we have no choice but to teach the daughter." Tang''s father and mother Tang quickly apologized, "I don''t know how she developed such a personality." "Patriarch Tang, if Girl Tang is such a condition, I don''t think we are very suitable." Li Hai said, "I have already made apromise, but Girl Tang has made progress and wants to kill innocent people, so madam. I dare not ask for it." "Originally, I heard that Miss Tang is a very tough person, even if her foundation is ruined, she has not given up. After hearing this, I admire her. Now I look at it and feel disappointed." After Li Hai finished speaking, he felt Tang Guo''s cool eyes. Looking quickly, Tang Guo actually smiled faintly at him. The smile was full of sarcasm. "Dont talk about how noble you said, your two married marriages, dont you have your own purpose? Just say you Li family, obviously its the marriage contract between me and Li Sui, but the result is changed to you. Isnt it because you dont want to abandon the Tang family. Allies? What''s better than being pro on and pro?" "You all think that it is a gift to me to let me be married to you. However, I am not rare at all. Second son, I know what your Li family is thinking about, and I have to say that today. You''re wee, you are suffering from this loss on the surface, don''t you want me to breed a talented offspring for your Li family?" "You misunderstood..." Li Hai wanted to exin, but was interrupted by Tang Guo. "If you think I have misunderstood, then swear to see. You swear by your heart demon,e here today and n to end the Taoist couple with me, not because I am able to give you the Li family a talented descendant. If not, Then, within one year of your Li family, you will be in despair and will never stand up." As soon as this passage fell, there was only one sentence in everyone''s hearts: a vicious oath. Chapter 3574: The genius who betrayed the relatives (92) Chapter 3574: The genius who betrayed the rtives (92) Li Hai shut up. Looking at Tang Guo is like looking at a monster with a fire in his heart. They are indeed the idea, and the other party even swears to block his retreat: "It seems that I and Tang Da The girl is really inappropriate." Tang Guo''s sardonic eyes made Li Hai''s face gone. "Second Young Master Li, this..." The Tang family sighed, "We might as well discuss this matterter. Today is Tang Guo''s ignorance, I''m sorry to you." When the words fell, he felt Tang Guo''s gaze shifted to his face, and he was aroused in an instant, with a bad premonition. "Patriarch, don''t pretend to be so polite. You are anxious about this matter. Haven''t you negotiated with the Li family? The conditions offered by the Li family are very rich, right? For example, about the spirit vein mine. ..." Seeing the patriarchs angry expression in control, Tang Guo felt very happy: "Dont say anything for my good. If you are really good for me and dont have any selfishness, you should also take an oath to see if you lie, you have selfishness. , Then the Tang family will also be defeated within a year and will never be able to stand up, how?" The hall fell silent, and no one spoke. After a long time, Mother Tang said: "Xiaoguo, we are all for your good..." "Then do you want to swear to see, you swear it, it is for my own good, without any selfishness. Otherwise, you will be ruined and you will never get what you want and lose everything that is most important to you." Tang Guo''s words were vicious, and there was nothing to refute. "Since you have invited me back, my attitude also needs to be clear. Regarding the marriage contract between me and the Li family, it is better to terminate. I have been very depressed these years, and my heart has been distorted. Maybe one day, who To upset me, I don''t know what to do." "After all these years, I dont trust anyone anymore. If you want to say that its good for me and want to gain my trust, its better to swear, and swear by your most important things. If you vite your oath, you will lose you. The most important thing is lost in the past." "If it doesn''t work, then don''t mention it to me." "You''re upside down!" The patriarch and several elders really couldn''t understand Tang Guo''s arrogant appearance, "Have you forgotten the Tang family''s training of you? Say such a rebellious thing." I thought that using this kind of morality to suppress Tang Guo would have nothing to do. However, Tang Guo took out a list, which recorded all the treatments she enjoyed at the Tang family, both good and bad. It also recorded that after she left the Tang family, she gave the family benefits back. "I left the Tang family at the age of eight. Before that, my talent should be pretty good. At that time, the Tang family did spend some resources to train me. But I did a statistics and it was a little bit more than others. After all Since I was five years old, I dont seem to like you very much in the Tang family." Tang Guo took the list, like a bamboo standing at the distance from the door, and raised the corner of her eyes, her eyes were shocking: "Maybe this is a genius. Since ancient times, geniuses have been hated and lonely. Its normal not to be liked by others. This is not the point, but the point is, have you heard clearly the resources of the Tang family that I have counted and enjoyed?" "Below, I will list the resources brought back for the Tang family after the age of eight." Chapter 3575: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (93) Chapter 3575: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (93) The long series of numbers behind, all kinds of pills and magic weapons, were brought back by the original owner to the family. The reason why she is so generous is because she always remembers that she is from the Tang family, and whether the family is good, she is good. When the family grew up, it was also what she wanted. The family used to be the ce to cultivate her. It''s just that these people don''t remember her well. Regarding the memory of the original owner, Tang Guo remembered it clearly, and didn''t miss a bit. She had prepared this list a long time ago, but she didn''t expect it toe in handy so soon. Now that I''m back, let''s settle this matter together today. "I don''t owe the Tang family anymore." Tang Guo saw what Tang''s father and mother were about to say, and interrupted them: "Do you think you have taken care of me? If not, then shut up. By the way, every time Ie back, I also bring them to you. A lot of things, right? But it seems that you have given Tang Xiang all of them. I don''t care about them, so I didn''t list them, just as a reward for your fertility." "So, I don''t owe you anymore." "Dont talk, dont make a distressed one, care about me, for my good looks. Obviously you dont like me, and you are afraid of me. Today I dont have the talent to find good things for you. , Will always stay in the state of consummation during the foundation-building period, and will never be able to make progress by an inch. It will not threaten you, and will be of no use. "You two want to marry. There are so many children in the Tang family. Without me, nothing will change. Are you willing to cooperate, afraid of missing me? I just said that if it is me, it is not impossible, but I I dont know what will happen then and what conflicts will arise between your two families. Then I dont know." Tang Guo''s wordspletely shut up both sides. They did feel that it was no longer realistic to marry Tang Guo and the Li family. She looked like she was crazy. If she did anything bad, it would affect the rtionship between the two families. "You are too rebellious." The patriarch couldn''t help saying, "Howe there are people like you in my Tang family!" "Patriarch, people can change, you should ask why I am like this." "It seems that my Tang family can''t tolerate you anymore." With this temperament, the patriarch gave birth to the idea of expelling Tang Guo from the Tang family. "If you still want to stay in the Tang''s house, you should apologize to the second son, and your parents, and go outside and kneel to reflect." "I don''t want to kneel, so you should expel me from the family." Tang Guo''s face was calm, and what he said was shocking. The patriarch was also surprised, and his face was serious: "Do you know what you are talking about? Without the protection of the Tang family, with your little power, how difficult it will be in this world, do you know?" "Patriarch, I think it''s already very difficult now. Hanging the name of the Tang family seems to be useless." Tang Guo was offensive, so that the rest of the Tang family couldn''t bear it, so they proposed to let the patriarch expel Tang Guo from the family. During the period, Tang''s mother and Tang''s father asked Tang Guo to reflect and apologize, but she ignored them. "Apologize? I''m not wrong, why should I apologize." This sentencepletely angered everyone. In this way, the head of the Tang family expelled Tang Guo from the Tang family. Li Hai, who was watching, even if he had experienced some storms, seeing this scene was still a little daunting. Obviously he was here to discuss the marriage, so why did he be a crowd watching the Tang family expell Tang Guo? What Tang Guo said just now made him calm down a lot. When he was young, he did y with Tang Guo. In the impression, this little girl was like a little adult, either practicing or reading a book, she was very quiet. It does appear to be a bit ufortable, and now she seems to have something on her body that is unpredictable. Obviously the strength is very weak, but he is not afraid of anything. From his point of view, Tang Guo wanted to leave this family. Tang Guo exchanged the identity cards of the Tang family, personally destroyed the soul cards of the Tang family, bowed his hands with everyone, and turned away. Chapter 3576: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (94) Chapter 3576: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (94) The walk is simple and unrestrained, as if a gust of wind, no one can stop or catch. Tang Guo didn''t expect Li Hai to catch up. "Second Young Master Li, what else is there?" "Girl Tang, no, it should be Girl Tang. You and I think its a little bit different. I should have hated you originally, but I dont know how, but suddenly I cant." A hint of irony crossed the corner of Tang Guo''s lips: "You are the future Patriarch of the Li Family. Don''t miss a major event because of your beauty. You should go back to the Tang Family and pick a suitable mistress. I have no interest in you." Tang Guo didn''t give the opponent a chance and left. Li Hai looked at her back, always feeling ufortable. Maybe Tang Guo reminded him that he went back to Tang''s house again. The fact that Tang Guo was expelled from the family by the Tang family quickly spread. There were all kinds of things, and Tang Guo knew it would happen, so he copied a lot of influences, and found a bag on the street. "Are you just asking about Zhang Feng?" Tang Guo looked at the man in front of him. He was handsome and handsome, with cunning eyes in his eyes, and he looked like a treacherous person. And these eyes are especially like those in this business. "It''s under, I don''t know what news the girl wants to buy." Tang Guo took out a space bag, filled with all her copied image stones, all of her images from the Tang family: "Not to buy any news from you, but to let you help me spread these image stones. Let everyone know how I was expelled from the Tang family." Although she doesn''t mind the bad reputation, she also wants the world to see from the perspective of bystanders whether it is her fault or the Tang family and Li family''s abacus is too loud. After Zhang Feng looked at an image stone, his eyes were not surprised: "No problem." "How much is it paid?" "The girl today is my ninth guest, so it''s free." free? Tang Guo was a little puzzled. Didn''t it mean that Zhang Feng was very greedy for money, and it was impossible to let go of petty gains? Feeling the aura of a familiar soul on the other party, Tang Guo smiled and nodded: "It seems that I have be a little lucky. This matter is left to you." "Wrap it on my body, and I will take care of this to ensure that the girl will not suffer injustice." The reason why Zhang Feng said this was that the current rumors about Tang Guo were very ugly. Almost, they are saying that she is not. The most popr is that the Tang family cannot tolerate a cruel, vicious person. Said she actually wanted Li Hai to kill her concubine before she could marry her. Without knowing the cause and effect, hearing this will indeed give people the impression of not knowing good or bad. When Zhang Feng passed the image stone out, the voices of the world were different. As a bystander, they often see clearly than the authorities. Although some people think that Tang Guo said those words too much, but after looking at it before and after, they all understand that she said that only because she deliberately embarrassed Li Hai, and she didn''t want this marriage. Tang Xiang and Yue Heng also knew about Tang Guo being expelled from the Tang family. Tang Xun sent the news to Tang Xiang on this matter. Of course, Ji Qi also knew about such a big thing. He was currently holding an image stone in his hand. Only soon, the image petrified into powder. It can be seen that he is a little angry. Afterwards, he went to Tang''s house. Yueheng also held one in his hand. After reading these, he also felt that Tang Guo should be allowed to go to the outer door and the rtionship between the teacher and the apprentice should be terminated. Chapter 3577: The genius who betrayed the relatives (95) Chapter 3577: The genius who betrayed the rtives (95) When Tang Guo returned to the Taichu Sect, she met a registered disciple of Yueheng and informed her of the incident. Yueheng also returned the soul card to her and asked her to exchange the identity card belonging to Yueheng''s disciple for an ordinary disciple of the outer sect. There was no need to announce anything about this matter. In Tang Guo''s situation, he was not a talented disciple, and he couldn''t even question the sect. Yueheng also knew that Zongmen wouldn''t take care of these little things. "it is good." Tang Guo happily epted her current identity, but she was not angry. Yueheng, the master, was not rare for her. She is a bit unworthy for the original owner, these people are not worthy. As an outer disciple, Tang Guo had to move his residence away from Yuefeng. When she came to the outer door, she was not ridiculed as imagined. On the outer disciple''s side, she saw a familiar person, Wu Mingxin. "Sister Tang, we have cleaned up your room for you. See if you are unsatisfied." Wu Mingxin is just an outside disciple and has not yet been apprentice. When he cultivates to the golden core stage, he can enter the inner door. He and these outer disciples had talked about the dangerous thing about the beast tide before, so these outer disciples in front of them all weed Tang Guo''s arrival. In particr, Wu Mingxin said that although Tang Guo only had a perfect state during the foundation period, his actualbat ability was not weak in the Jindan period. Such characters are not something they can provoke. Besides, with their capital, it is not enough to enmity casually. The outer door is not easy to mix, people used to be at least genius disciples, and they have more experience than them, so it is better to make friends. In fact, after all, Wu Mingxin told everyone that Tang Guo is very powerful. They had also heard of Tang Guo''s fierce name, and didn''t dare to offend him at all. "Sister Tang, in fact, there is nothing wrong with the outer door." Wu Mingxin said, "However, I think that with your ability, one day, one day, you will return to the inner door. There must be one day." "I also think the outer door is very good." After spending a meal in harmony with these people, Tang Guo began to practice again. At present, she is considered to be in the Nascent Soul Stage. After solving the family''s troubles, she is about to improve her strength. Next, she had to find an opportunity to let Yueheng know the truth. But don''t worry, she can wait until that event happens in the snowy mountains, and that event has some time to arrive, so now she can improve her strength. Within two days in the outer sect, Tang Guo met another outer sect disciple named Wei Hao. When she saw Wei Hao, she was calm on the surface, but she was a little speechless in her heart. Because Wei Hao also had that familiar soul breath on his body. "Sister Tang, I have admired you since I entered the sect. I didn''t expect to have the opportunity to have dinner with you now. It is really my honor. In the future, can we go out and practice together?" Wei Hao looks like a teenager about seventeen years old. He looks fresh and tender, with clear eyes, just like a big brother next door. "Of course you can, but you have to practice hard. If your strength is too weak, you can tolerate death when you go out." "I believe Senior Sister Tang will protect me." Wei Hao looked trusting, "You have saved Wu Mingxin before. I know you so well, you will never die." Tang Guo: "..." "You will hurt me, I don''t want to die." Wei Hao tangled for a moment, and then sat cross-legged next to Tang Guo seriously: "From today on, I will work hard to cultivate and try not to drag Sister Tang back." [The host is big, and I have encountered two more. How many incarnations does that guy have? So, this time he is the deity who has no desire to survive, has he given the desire to survive to the incarnation? "I don''t have time to pay attention to him for the time being. Cultivation is important. I n to stay in seclusion for five years." Five yearster, it was when that great event happened. At that time, things should almost end. During this period, she must improve her strength. Ji Qi still didn''t know about Yueheng and Tang Guo''s dissolution of the master-disciple rtionship. He has arrested several Tang family disciples. Under severe torture and persecution, some truths were obtained. "In fact, I am jealous of her talent, and we discuss the death every time. Anyway, she is a talented disciple, and nothing will happen. At most, she was criticized." "But she is really vicious enough, she doesn''t keep her hands at all." "Smack--" Ji Qi pped the disciple''s face with a beating, "Joke." Chapter 3578 After all this was recorded with the image stone, Ji Qi left. These little grasshoppers didn''t dare to go out and talk nonsense, and he didn''t show his true face any more. He returned to the sect with the image of Shi, only to learn about Yue Heng and Tang Guo''s dissolution of their master-disciple rtionship. "Master, why do you want to break the rtionship between the teacher and the apprentice?" Yue Heng said indifferently: "In fact, it should have been released a long time ago. Xiang''er has been unable to make progress because of this demon. Tang Guo, a disciple, has a bad temperament, so I can be regarded as a mistake. In her current state Its good to stay outside." "So what progress has Xiang''er made this time?" "The heart demon thing is very mysterious. I let Xianger go into retreat. Let''s take a look when she leaves." "Master, have you ever thought that maybe the truth is not what we see before our eyes?" "Get up, what do you want to say?" "It''s nothing, it''s just this time that I have gained more insights, Master, I also n to retreat for a while." At present, relying only on the things in his hands, there is no way to prevent Tang Xiang from turning over. This life mirror, he intends to use for Tang Xiang. It''s just that the other party is good at disguising and doesn''t know what to see. He intends to wait until the other party reveals more ws and catch them all in one go. Chapter 3578: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (96) Chapter 3578: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (96) He didn''t doubt Tang Xiang at all in the past. First, Tang Xiang behaved the same regardless of his predecessors. I have been very sensible since I was a child, I have never said anything bad about anyone, and everyone is thinking about everything. This second is because Tang Xiang is his lifesaver. He is devoted to cultivating, only wanting to be immortal and attain Taoism, and he has no idea about the rtionship between men and women. So caring for Tang Xiang is mostly because the other party is his lifesaver, and the other party is his junior sister. Mainly because of the identity of the lifesaver, he directly ignored some weird details. If he hadn''t seen the truth in the mirror of this life,bined with some weird things in the past, he would not believe that there was anything wrong with Tang Xiang. Therefore, he never thought of showing Yueheng the mirror of this life. Because he was not sure how much he could see from Yueheng. It might as well, when the timees, give it to Tang Xiang directly. But he was still not sure whether a person like Tang Xiang who was good at disguising could achieve the effect he wanted after using the mirror of this life. Just saving him is not enough to make Yueheng stand on his side. After all, from Tang Xiang''s point of view, there may be no scene where Tang Guo saved him. Not only would he not be able to expose the truth at that time, but it may also be self-defeating, and it may be a surprise. When he knew that Tang Xiang was a rebirth, he overturned the original n. Since he is a rebirth, his mind and strategy must be skillful, so he has to be careful. Tang Xiang is now in retreat, and can''t see it for a while. He can''t find out more information with the other party, and can only choose to retreat for the time being. But before the retreat, he went to Tang Guo. Finally, he was told that Tang Guo was also in retreat, and he still didn''t know when he woulde out. Ji Qi had no choice but to leave. After understanding all the truth, Ji Qi thought of countless ways topensate, but no matter which way, he was very powerless. She didn''t seem to need or want his so-calledpensation at all. Especially after seeing what she said before she was expelled from the Tang family that day, he could see that she hadn''t cared about the Tang family long ago, and she was not rare to stay there. Especially the Tang family''s practice also chilled her. She actually didn''t care about those people who regarded her as a stubble. So, for someone like him who once wanted her life, she was afraid that she not only didn''t care, but also hated it, and even wanted him to die, right? Over the past few days, his cultivation hasn''t made any progress. Ji Qi understands that if he doesn''t solve this inner demon, his cultivation will probably be slow. In this lifetime, there is no way to ask the immortal. Time passed quickly, and it was five years in a sh. During this period, Tang Guo didn''te out once, and had been in retreat. In the first two years, Tang Xiang had already left the customs, and her cultivation level had improved slightly, but this, in Yueheng''s view, was still progressing slowly. When Tang Xiang knew that Ji Qi hadn''t killed Tang Guo and that Tang Guo was still in retreat, his heart became more panic. However, remembering that a major event would happen in the next cultivation world, her heart settled down. As long as it is used well, this event will definitely change her destinypletely, and it will be much easier to get rid of Tang Guo. Hun Yuan Yanhua, she still doesn''t believe it, as long as she aplishes that, she won''t get Hun Yuan Yanhua. Tang Xiang recalled in his mind how the team with Tang Guo had resolved the matter rted to the sect crisis. Chapter 3579: The genius who betrayed the relatives (97) Chapter 3579: The genius who betrayed the rtives (97) Tang Xiang felt relieved to make sure he remembered clearly and knew the solution. She still doesn''t believe it. This time, the senior officials of the sect will disagree with her taking Hunyuan Yanhua. Tang Guo also left the customs. "Sister Tang, you don''t have to be discouraged. Although you won''t be able to achieve a five-year period, I believe you will be able to condense the golden core in the next five years. In fact, your strength is definitely stronger than the average golden core phase." It was mainly because he hadn''t seen the vision of condensing the golden core in the past five years, and he knew that Tang Guo definitely did not condense the golden core. Any cultivator, as long as he forms a pill, he will have a vision of heaven and earth, and a cloud of robbery will appear above his head, smashing down at the position of the cultivator''s golden pill. This can be regarded as Tiandao''s consideration of the cultivator, to see if the other party has cultivated on the ground. If it weren''t for the golden core that was cultivated down-to-earth, it would easily shatter when it was split. It will take years to regroup. But when Wu Mingxin saw Wei Hao again, he sighed a little. Yeah, didnt they stay at the outer door from the beginning, didnt they have a reason, werent most of them talented and not so good? In just five years, Wei Hao hadn''t condensed the golden core, he was not surprised at all. "Junior Brother Wei, you dont have to worry about cultivating. You can cultivate slowly andy the foundation. To be honest, I have been in the outer sect for almost 30 years. I entered the sect at the age of five, and I have always been in the outer sect. Can''t condense the golden core. It''s because the talent is too bad." Speaking of this, Wu Mingxin didnt have much frustrated expression. Instead, his eyes were pierced: At first I was a little sad. Later, when I met Senior Sister Tang, I decided not to die and I had to practice hard. Regardless of the future oue, since I want to To go this way, of course we must continue." [Host, your cow. Tang Guo heard the muttering sound of the system, and almost didn''t chuckle, but fortunately he stabilized in the end. [I think Wu Mingxin is pretty good. It hasn''t been condensed into a golden pill for thirty years. It''s not arrogant or impetuous. It''s just a little talented. Give the other party some opportunities. With such a temperament, you can definitely fly into the sky. You see, they kindlyfort you. The system analyzes slowly, mainly during your retreat, I have been observing Wu Mingxin, this person is not a person who is high and low, he has a good temperament, but also knows grace, is not hypocritical, and is not a Virgin. Your position, such a character, is really suitable for cultivation. "I know." Having known Wu Mingxin for so long, how could she not know what kind of person the other person is. Her family''s Xiaotongzi is right. Wu Mingxin''s biggest w is that he has a little talent andcks opportunities. If the opponent has great luck, even if the talent is almost innate, the impact is actually not great. Thinking about it this way, when Tang Guo looked at Wu Mingxin again, he found that the other person''s luck seemed to be much stronger. [Host, hug your thigh, and your luck has changed. Isn''t that normal? Tang Guo felt that it seemed to make sense. [The host is big, are you going to give this kid the pill, or give him the exercises? Tang Guo reviewed the plot, looking for the name Wu Mingxin. Although she knew the plot was vague, she still found the name Wu Mingxin. Wu Mingxin, the outer disciple, did not lose his life in the original animal tide, but lost an arm, disfigured, seriously injured, and left permanent seque. Chapter 3580: The genius who betrayed the relatives (98) Chapter 3580: The genius who betrayed the rtives (98) But the other party didn''t seem to give up, butter he died in the Flint Mountain, and the meridians were broken alive by the monster beast. Everyone was overwhelmed. In this kind of crisis, of course, he would not care about him. The chaos that was finally dropped is buried in the ground forever. "Don''t worry, I found his ending in the plot. It will be time for the secret realm of Huoshishan to open. By then, he will be in Huoshishan, and his meridians may be broken. At that time, I will directly give him the set I have realized. Gongfa." The system trembles, but this exercise is indeed better than giving some panacea for changing talents. The system scans Wu Mingxin sympathetically. This is a disaster and a blessing. [I agree, after all, you have to endure hardships, and you can be a master, it is better for the host to think about it. Give him more tests, and his achievements will be even higher in the future. "I mainly think that that exercise is more cost-effective than taking some medicines that change your talent. You also know that the particrity of that exercise, the more you use it, the faster you practice. Except for the pain, everything else is an advantage. Taking medicine to change With talent, the road construction process is still rtively long." The system can be understood, the host thinks this way, use Wu Mingxin as soon as possible, right? Tang Xiang might have made up his mind and never came to Tang Guo again. Tang Guo would not even go to Tang Xiang. During this period, she was preparing about going to Huoshishan. Calcte the time, I believe it will not be long. She took Wei Hao and Wu Mingxin to the drug market, nning to find Leng Xing to refine some pills. When she arrived at the drug market, she passed a message to Leng Xing. After a while, a cold-looking, serious-looking man appeared. Tang Guo didn''t care what Leng Xing looked like, anyway, she had seen through the true face of the other party. "What kind of pill are you going to refine this time?" After Leng Xing and Tang Guo said, his gaze fell on Wei Hao. The two of them looked at each other, their expressions were so strange, and then they looked away, as if nothing happened in the middle. But in this scene, Tang Guo and the system have not been concealed, the two briefly looked at each other, which was enough to prove that they knew or felt something. Tang Guo gave Leng Xing the elixir for refining the pill, and said to Wu Mingxin by the way: "Master Leng, there is a rare opportunity. If there is any elixir, let Master Leng help in refining it without payment." Wu Mingxinte was wanted to say, don''t you want anypensation? I''m afraid it''s not a fake Master Leng. It is said that Master Leng is very stingy. How could he not ask for money? But out of trust in Tang Guo, he still handed over his belongings. Since Senior Sister Tang gave all the elixir to the other party, the other party''s face must still be level. "Refining so much, where are you going to go?" Leng Xing didn''t mind, Tang Guo let Wu Mingxin take advantage of it. The promise has been made, as long as she speaks, he has no ns to return. But he was also muttering in his heart, stealing Wei Hao from time to time. Especially puzzled, this guy is really strange. "I didn''t n to go anywhere. Anyway, these are to be refined into pill. I wille to Master Leng when I have time. If you need it, what if you are not there?" "Impossible, I will always be in the drug market." Leng Xing retorted, and then whispered, "Your cultivation level has improved a lot." There were smiles in Tang Guo''s eyes, and she had been in retreat for five years. If she didn''t make any progress, then I''m sorry for her concentration on cultivation. Chapter 3581: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (99) Chapter 3581: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (99) The emergence of the Secret Realm of Flint Mountain was faster than expected. One night, at the location of Huoshi Mountain, a golden light suddenly appeared, rushing straight into the sky, illuminating the entire cultivation world. That night, all the monks woke up and looked at the location of the Flint Mountain. Originally, most of the monks were still watching. With a mysterious aura, walking from the position of Huoshi Mountain to the entire cultivation world, some of the martial arts could not sit still. Not to mention those little sects, small families, and small casual repairs, when the golden light hit the sky, they rushed to Flint. That night, most of the high-level staff of Taichumen were dispatched and rushed to Huoshishan overnight. Except for the elders, disciples, and retreats who guarded the sect, the rest followed. Naturally, people like Yueheng and Feng Gu Lin would all go. Tang Xiang, Ji Qi, of course followed Yueheng. Tang Guo slowly passed by at dawn, and the secret realm on the Huoshi Mountain was not that simple. It was only the first day, so don''t worry too much. Immediately after leaving the gate of Taichu, Tang Guo met Bao to ask about Zhang Feng. "Fairy Tang, it''s a coincidence, did you also go to Huoshishan?" Zhang Feng smiled at Tang Guo, and he didn''t look like a good person. "Would you like to go over?" While speaking, Zhang Feng also nced at Wei Hao. Wei Hao stared at Zhang Feng with clear and transparent eyes. A person looks iparably innocent, and his eyes are all cunning, forming a sharp contrast. However, the two only nced at each other and moved away, as if nothing had happened. Wei Hao was muttering in his heart, this person was a bit strange. It looked like a bad thing, but it didn''t seem to be a bad thing. It was a contradiction. Zhang Feng was also wondering, this kid is a bit weird, but he doesn''t seem to be threatening or feel hostile. In this way, there were four people in Tang Guo''s group, she, Wei Hao, Wu Mingxin, and Zhang Feng. Originally, Tang Guo felt that it would take three to five days before he could rush to the position of Huoshi Mountain. On the way, a small flying magic weapon stopped by several people, which looked like it could amodate six or seven people. The person with the magic weapon of flight turned out to be Leng Xing. "Come up." Leng Xing said to Tang Guo, "you also go to Huoshishan?" Tang Guo nodded and did not refuse: "Thank you, Master Leng." "You''re wee, by the way." Leng Xing said, "The elixir you picked before, both in appearance and in terms of elixir, are very good. Lots of good things. When we work together, with me, safety will not be a problem." System: Dog nose? ? ? This person still can''t speak. "Where is the female nun who always followed you before?" Leng Xing nced around, "It''s much cleaner without her. Fortunately, I always think that with her around you, nothing good will happen." In this way, several people chatted with each other, sitting on Leng Xing''s flying magic weapon to go to Huoshi Mountain. During this period, Leng Xing, Wei Hao, and Zhang Feng would look at each other from time to time, silently wondering why the two strange guys opposite gave themselves a strange feeling. Through observation, Tang Guo understood that these people did not know each other, and they might feel very familiar with each other, and couldn''t help butugh. [What is this called, does the host fight with an avatar? Chapter 3582: The genius who betrayed the relatives (100) Chapter 3582: The genius who betrayed the rtives (100) When the group of people arrived at Flint Mountain, they were all covered by ray of golden light. Many people are addicted to this vision. Especially the mysterious and powerful breath, people can''t help but rush inside. Some people who are not steadfast in their minds have already rushed inside. Mental appraisal, if the cultivation base is more advanced, is still checking the situation at the door. After waiting for two days, I found that these golden lights did not have much influence and forced people in, but everyone felt that there might be some treasure in it, which waspletely greedy. A series of strong martial arts such as Taichumen chose to enter. Tang Xiang had always followed Yueheng''s side. When Ji Qi entered, he looked back, but did not see Tang Guo appearing, but followed in. Tang Guo didn''t show up until he got in. Stepping into the secret realm, I did encounter many treasures, but many of them were almost robbed by others, and I could only smell the fragrance of some elixir. The secret realm is divided into many roads, and there is still heavy fog during the period. Another point is that this is the Flint Mountain, which is very hot, and it actually has a certain impact on Tang Guo''s ice spirit roots. At least, if you fight in this ce, your strength can''t bepared to Huo Linggen. However, Tang Guo''s true strength was already rtively small. "Tongzi, pay more attention to it. After two days, the secret realm will change. Then the monks in the secret realm will encounter a crisis." Tang Guo said, "Tang Xiang will find a way to get the two treasures in the Flint Mountain. , To fight against the crisis of this secret realm and get rid of the crisis." Then, Chuanri Snow Mountain will disappear. Tang Guo guessed that one of the treasures Tang Xiang took was the heart of the snow-capped mountains that pierced the Rixue Mountain, and controlled the fate of the entire snow-capped mountain. Only then would Chuanrixue Mountaine to oppress the Flint Mountain and eventually melt. The location of the Flint Mountain will also Be a river. Since Chuanri Snow Mountain has the heart of the snow mountain, most of it has produced spiritual wisdom. Such a big snow mountain, if it disappears because of this, what a pity. As for the other treasure, it seemed to be a spirit. As for the strange spirit, she didn''t know. Anyway, this spirit was finally eaten by Tang Xiang. Later, she took the Hunyuan me Flower again, and the result was twice the result with half the effort, and the spirit can also strengthen her soul. Tang Xiang here is really invincible. It''s just that the original owner died too early, and she didn''t know what happened to Tang Xiang. Tang Xiang was able to get these urately, mostly relying on some memory. This time, she would not let Tang Xiang seed. "Brother Mei, herees." In Chuanri Snow Mountain, Old Man Xue felt something, "It belongs to you and I came when my destiny changed. That little girl, how is it now?" "It''s all arranged. Since you have spoken, I won''t let her have anything to do." Mei Hanbai said, "I have summoned all the avatars ande to her as soon as possible to protect them. Don''t worry, there will be no mistakes." "Although I believe you, there is my lifeblood in that ce. If there is a mistake, it will really be over." Old man Xue was worried, "It depends on that girl." Mei Hanbai still couldn''t help but snorted: "If she bes greedy and eats you, you will be over." "Don''t forget, there is still half of the spirit there." "Even if I lose half, I can still live, we are different." Old man Xue: "..." Then why did you send all the avatars over? "If this time, she is different from those people, I will put aside my prejudice against her, and when things are done, I will give her a few more plum blossoms." "Do you know which one they like? Let her pick it herself. In case you pick the most ugly one, she may not like it." Mei Hanbai was silent: "Also, as long as she is different from those people, I can pick whatever she wants." "One thing you said was wrong, every one of my plum blossoms blooms perfectly, and there is nothing ugly." Chapter 3583: The genius who betrayed the relatives (101) Chapter 3583: The genius who betrayed the rtives (101) In five days, everyone who entered the secret realm was fighting and killing for the baby. Suddenly, the golden light of Flint Mountain disappeared instantly, and the originally bright Flint Mountain fell into darkness. Then, Flint Mountain shook. The monks inside began to receive various attacks, especially some monks who were unconscious and hacked and killed themselves. For a while, many people were hacked to death inexplicably like this. Countless screams sounded all around, and the smell of blood rushed over his face, which was disgusting. Taking advantage of the chaos and darkness, Tang Xiang sneaked away and went to the location of the two treasures. Ji Qi has been observing Tang Xiang since he entered the secret realm of Huoshi Mountain. He found that Tang Xiang today is very different from before, with a kind of excitement, ecstasy, and excitement that can''t be suppressed. Knowing Tang Xiang since he was a child, it was the first time he saw Tang Xiang showing such an expression. Because of this, he was more defensive from the beginning. When he discovered that something was not right, he was surrounded by a spiritual power cover, and he was not disturbed by the mysterious power in the secret realm like other people. Huoshishan suddenly plunged into darkness, which was not as expected by Ji Qi. When he came back to his senses, many people in the early sect had already fallen into confusion and began to hack and kill, even he was attacked by Yueheng. Yes, Yueheng fell into a delusion because he was not so defensive as memory. Since Ji Qi wanted to avoid the attack, he naturally had no time to watch Tang Xiang''s situation. When he remembered this, Tang Xiang was gone. He didn''t worry about Tang Xiang''sfort at all, but a touch of worry rose in his heart, not knowing why Tang Xiang was happy. Could it be because of the treasure in Flint Mountain? By the way, the other party is reborn, and he must know what will happen to Huoshi Mountain. In addition, he thought of Tang Guo again, wondering how she was now. It''s just that everything in front of him didn''t have so much time for him to think about it. What happened suddenly in the Secret Realm of Flint Mountain was something no one could predict. Ji Qi has even happened, and he is also being disturbed by mysterious powers. If this continues, he will soon start hacking and killing like everyone else. While dealing with the crisis, I was thinking about how to get rid of all this. On the other side, Tang Xiang followed the road in his memory and sneaked past. However, the journey was not as smooth as she thought, and many attacks were encountered. Her strength was just like that. The cultivators in the Secret Realm of Flintstone Mountain were both strong and weak. After a while, they were attacked by waves. Fortunately, the monks who attacked her are all delirious, and they just need to avoid them. Tang Xiang''s heart was beating, and soon she was able to find the heart of the snow mountain. As long as she got the heart of the snow mountain, she only needed to y a little role of the heart of the snow mountain to drown this small flint mountain. Of course she intends to use the remaining power for herself. She was different from Tang Guo, who was born to be the proud son of heaven and had an excellent talent. All things in the world are alive, it''s shit. It should be said that people are not for themselves, the heavens are destroyed, and because they are the pride of heaven, they like to stand and talk without backache. I remember that when Tang Guo found Heart of Snow Mountain, he even discussed with the owner of Heart of Snow Mountain, asking him to help solve the trouble here, and finally returning the precious things from Heart of Snow Mountain, she was a fool. Chapter 3584: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (102) Chapter 3584: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (102) There is also that spirit, which is a good thing to replenish the soul. The person who considers himself a genius, does not think about the people around him, and even promised the master of the heart of the snow mountain to return the spirit. , This is a treasure that hasn''t necessarily been found for thousands of years, so she just gave in. She is the other''s sister, whether it is Jingpu or the heart of the snow mountain, wouldn''t it be good to give her this sister? What she didn''t get, she will get it back in this life. Wasn''t she waiting for this opportunity after being dormant for so many years? The heart of the snow mountain, the spirit of spirit, and the me flower of Hunyuan, these three treasures, as long as she gets them all, there will be no worries, no need to look at who is acting. Tang Xiang didn''t know at this moment. A group of people followed her. It was Tang Guo and several people. Leng Xing, Wei Hao, and Zhang Feng actually didn''t know why Tang Guo wanted to follow Tang Xiang, but they were all silent. They felt that no matter what she did, they couldn''t stop it. "Sister Tang, why don''t you go first and put me down?" Wu Mingxin''s weak voice sounded, "I have felt that my meridian is almost broken, and the dantian is also broken. Even if you take me out, I am afraid it will be a Useless." "Junior Brother Wu, there is no road to heaven. Since you are still alive, I have seen it. There is no reason to leave you here and go out to escape by yourself. You take a rest first, everything is mine." Tang Guo turned her head and nced at the cause Wu Mingxin carried by Wei Hao. Maybe this is fate. It didn''t take long for Wu Mingxin to fall into a hole in the Secret Realm of Huoshi Mountain. When Tang Guo and the others looked for it, Wu Mingxin had be like this. There were injuries from monks'' attacks on his body, as well as from boulders. Among them, the position of Dantian was stabbed. Fortunately, she went quickly, otherwise she might not be able to save Wu Ming''s new life. Wu Mingxin''s mouth is a bit bitter, and he also feels unlucky. Nothing else was sunken, just where he stood. Rolling all the way down, not only was he dizzy and blown by various boulders, but he was severely injured by a force just as he went down. After that, he was attacked by another unconscious monk and almost died. At the time of despair, it was Senior Sister Tang who rushed there. The other party helped him twice, and he didn''t know what to say. "Actually, I don''t know what I can do. With this strength, I still try to grab resources." Wu Mingxin said frustratedly. Tang Guoforted: "If you don''te out to grab resources, do you have to wait for death at the Zongmen? Junior Brother Wu, adjust your breath, wait until you go out. Since you are still alive, there is no reason to give up." "Senior Sister Tang said, I''m just afraid of dragging you down." Wu Mingxin found that no one wanted to abandon him, and was very moved. Unexpectedly, in the cultivation world, he could still meet such a partner, even if it was abolished, he felt it was worth it in his heart. Through the ray of Ye Xingzhu, he looked at Tang Guo''s back, and hope rose in his heart. Since he is still alive, there is really no reason to give up, otherwise he would be sorry that Senior Sister Tang risked his life to save him. After about half a day with Tang Xiang, the system reminded Tang Guo that something was wrong. [The host is big, and there are many people around, all following us. These people are very strange, they seem to be following you and have no other meaning. I have been observing them for a long time, and I can''t figure out what it means. Chapter 3585: All the geniuses who betrayed relatives (103) Chapter 3585: All the geniuses who betrayed rtives (103) Tang Guo stopped a little, and saw the existence of these people through the system. First, she didn''t feel any malice. It''s just that the distance is a little far away, and she can''t see the origin of these people. "Master Leng, do you feel that there are many people following us?" Here, Leng Xing''s strength seems to be the strongest on the surface. As for Wei Hao and Zhang Feng, she could not predict what their strengths were. After all, these people are the incarnations of an old monster. "Except for a bit strange, no malice." While speaking, Leng Xing was still with Wei Hao and Zhang Feng and they looked around and saw the same look in their eyes. Since Leng Xing said there was no problem, Tang Guo decided not to ask. The incarnation of an old monster should still be trusted. Besides, with her current strength, there is still no problem in keeping her life safe, and she is not afraid of those people. Finally a dayter, Tang Guo followed Tang Xiang to a very cold ce. This ce was surrounded by snow-white ice, except for the ice, the space inside looked very empty. In the middle position, there is a smallke. Theke was frozen too. There was an ice cube on the ice like a table, on which there was a bead with a cold light hanging in the air. Below the pir, there is a box. When Tang Xiang saw these, he almost called out with excitement. It was these two things that she finally found. In order to find these two things, for more than a day, she suffered hard and almost died. Fortunately, she was well prepared and had the magic weapon given by Yueheng. Otherwise, she would really die on the road. Tang Xiang looked at the coldly glowing bead, swallowed saliva, and recalled the memory in her mind. Knowing that there was not much danger, she stepped on the ice without hesitation, preparing to go and get the baby. As long as she gets these two treasures, she doesn''t need to be jealous of anyone in her life, and she doesn''t need to look at anyone''s face to act. Tang Xiang walked over with excitement, walking fast and cautiously. However, there was a sudden sway in front of her. When she did not react, Tang Guo and his party had already fallen from the sky andnded in front of Zhu Zi. The sudden change made Tang Xiang''s face a little distorted. When he saw Tang Guo, Tang Xiang could no longer control his emotions, and shouted at Tang Guo: "That was what I saw first!" Tang Guo nced at Tang Xiang, her eyes faintly: "Would you like to look in the mirror to see what you are like now? Finally stopped pretending?" "That''s mine!" Tang Xiang repeated, "Don''t go too far." Tang Xiang looked nervous, and drew his sword to Tang Guo''s position. It was just that the sword was still in the air and it was torn apart by Leng Xing''s sleeve. Zhang Feng also pped Tang Xiang and knocked him out, causing Tang Xiang to directly hit the wall. Leng Xing jumped over, nning to kill Tang Xiang. This is inconsistent, he wanted to kill it a long time ago, now is a particrly good opportunity. "Master Leng." Tang Guo''s voice stopped Leng Xing, and Leng Xing stopped and turned around: "Do you still treat her as your sister? It''s better to kill such a person to avoid harm." "Can''t kill." Even if it can be killed, now is not the time to kill Tang Xiang. If Tang Xiang is really the chosen girl and kills her, this world will copse, and she may go directly to the next world. I just left like this before things were done, and I felt very ufortable in my heart. Chapter 3586: The genius who betrayed the relatives (104) Chapter 3586: The genius who betrayed the rtives (104) Tang Xiang watched as Tang Guo took down the Heart of the Snow Mountain and opened the box containing the spirits, his eyes protruding. She waited so long for the opportunity, but she was still snatched away by the other party. Could it be that she could never stand up in front of Tang Guo? This time, she had discovered it first, and the other party was too much. Suddenly, Tang Xiang remembered something. Tang Guo said just now that she would not pretend. And how did the other partye to this ce and found it urately. Looking at Tang Guo''s face, he was not surprised at all, Tang Xiang had a possibility. "You...you too..." The other party is also reborn? If it weren''t the case, how could I not be surprised to see such a baby. At that time, she followed the other party to this ce, and she had clearly seen that at that time, she was a little surprised to find Tang Guo, the baby. "So that''s it." Tang Xiang''s expression was extremely ugly, "Unexpectedly, you unexpectedly..." Then sheughed again, "Even so, so what? You have been staying in the foundation building to perfection now, even if you know everything, again. How is it? I wont be as you wish." After speaking, Tang Xiang turned and ran. Leng Xing didn''t chase him. Tang Guo said just now that he couldn''t kill. He felt that what the other party said was true, so he didn''t do anything. Tang Guo opened the box containing the spirit, and the moment she opened it, many people appeared on her ice. These people all stared at the spirit inside the box, unblinking, very serious, but didn''t do anything. Then they looked at Tang Guo again, with a pitiful expression in their eyes. Leng Xing, Wei Hao, and Zhang Feng also looked at her with such eyes. "This is a treasure, it seems to be a strange spirit, to the monk, it is a great supplement." Tang Guo already knew who this was from the familiar breath of the spirit, so he deliberately said this. Leng Xing squinted his eyes and asked, "Are you going to eat it?" "I think everything is alive, so don''t eat it anymore." Wei Hao pulled Tang Guo''s arm, "Senior Sister, this thing may have residual consciousness, and it''s easy to indigestion after eating." Zhang Feng nodded, "I think it''s right, eating this kind of food can easily bring disaster to myself." "I didn''t n to eat, you people are staring at this, I thought you want to eat. I was thinking, so many people, see a share, how to divide it, it seems that one person can only divide the size of rice grains." "I don''t want to eat it." Wei Hao said quickly, "I don''t like this." Leng Xing also shook his head: "I won''t eat it either. The origin of this thing is unknown. Who knows if you will have diarrhea after eating it." "It''s better to be careful." Zhang Feng urged, and said to the people around him by the way, "Don''t make this idea, or I will be wee." The people around immediately said in unison: "We are just curious. Come and take a look. We don''t eat anything." Tang Guo felt that so many familiar soul breaths made her heartugh crazy. These people said they didn''t eat this stuff, she believed it, after all, that old monster wouldn''t let her incarnation eat half of her essence, that would be she didn''t want to live. Looking at these incarnations, the look was a little cautious, and it seemed to be the spirit of this half, and a look of awe. Tang Guo put the box containing the soul into the system space. For this level of treasure, it is better to keep it safe. Chapter 3587: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (105) Chapter 3587: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (105) Anyway, I said I did not misunderstand the wrong person, and there was no greed on the little girl''s face. "Old man Xue said triumphantly. "She put it away too, maybe she wanted to take it home and eat it secretly." Mei Han said stiffly, "You should look at your heart of the snow mountain first. If this thing is eaten, you will be finished." Old man Xue was more serious, and his consciousness fell on Tang Guo''s side again. Tang Guo held the heart of the snow mountain and was studying how to use such a thing. In his memory, Tang Xiang seemed to have swallowed this y, refined it, and used the entire Chuanri Snow Mountain to melt and flood the Flint Mountain. The power of Flint Mountain was oppressed, that mysterious power slowly disappeared, turning this ce into a river, and the monks slowly came to their senses and escaped. But in this way, the snow-capped mountains were destroyed. The snow mountain is wise, from the heart of the snow mountain, she feels a strong life force, there should be a ray of spirit. "Senior wears the Sun Snow Mountain, right?" Tang Guo asked, holding the heart of the snow mountain, "I don''t know if Senior, can I help solve the situation in the Huoshi Mountain, so that these monks will wake up." On the other side, when Old Man Xue heard this, heughed and said, "Brother Mei, you lost. She didn''t eat my Xueshan heart, but asked me and asked me to help." "You win." Mei Hanbai felt a littleplicated. Is there really such a thing? Faced with such a baby, he is not tempted. Is there a problem with his brain? It is not like a human being. "The old man really wears the Rixue Mountain. As for your request, the old man can agree. However, you have to return the heart of the snow mountain to the old man, and there is another box in your hand. The spirit inside belongs to a friend of the old man. I also like to give it to me. The old man can help you solve the difficulties of Flint Mountain, and also give you countless natural treasures aspensation." "I promise." Tang Guo felt that this should also be the choice of the original owner. The reason why Tang Xiang wanted all of this was because he wanted to take it for himself. But thinking that a genius like the original owner is himself a proud person, there is a better solution, and he shouldn''t destroy the Chuanri Snow Mountain. The existence of Chuanri Snow Mountain, to be honest, has also benefited countless monks, especially the Ice Spirit Roots like the original owner. It is almost twice the result with half the effort to practice in Chuanri Snow Mountain. She definitely does not want this snowy mountain that does not know the size of it. Ruined. "Little girl, are you not afraid that the old man will not speak credit?" "Senior shouldn''t be such a snow mountain. We have already had a lot of dealings." Jing Po belonged to that old monster, and they were friends again. There was no need for this old man to lie to her. "Since you trust the old man so much, the old man will help you solve the problem of Firestone Mountain. At present, the old man has no way toe, but he can temporarily let you master part of the power of the heart of the snow mountain. You can borrow this part of the power to eliminate the fire stone mountain. After it''s done, you give these two things to the old man." Tang Guo agreed, and Old Man Xue sent her a form. Tang Guo didn''t stop, and directly used the form. Now that many monks have received the power of Flint Mountain to kill each other, they can''t wait any longer. The reason why she was so anxious was that she felt something wrong with Huoshishan since she came in. Huoshi Mountain, not only wanted the lives of these monks, but also sucked their luck. Tang Guo read the form, using the power of the heart of the snow mountain to mobilize a part of the snow mountain, only to see through the snow mountain, part of it, and even ran towards the position of the Flint Mountain. Chapter 3588: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (106) Chapter 3588: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (106) This scene surprised those who saw it. Walking on the snow-capped mountains, I am afraid they have seen this once in their lives, right? That part of the snow-capped mountains ran very quickly, and it didn''t take long to melt above the Flint Mountain, and the heat of Flint Mountain was immediately eliminated. The cold water of the snow-capped mountains poured on every monk''s body, instantly awakening them, looking at the corpses all over the floor, the living people showed fear and shouted for luck in their hearts. They did not know that if Tang Guo had not made the decision so quickly, it was the original Tang Xiang who had obtained the heart of the snow mountain. After she refined the heart of the snow mountain, she would solve the danger of the flint mountain here. There are many monks here. It is impossible to live to that time. The part of the snow mountain that Old Man Xue had separated was enough to make all the monks wake up and submerge the Flint Mountain by the way. If he hadn''t been deceived in the first ce, and he was deceived into the heart of the snow mountain, he would not be afraid of the mere Flint Mountain. "Finally free." When the Flint Mountain was submerged, Old Man Xue, the huge snow mountain, moved, rolled over and stretched out especiallyfortably. This action frightened the monks inside. The monks who waited for Ji Qi and Taichu Sect were all sober. This time, it also caused the Taichu Sect to lose a lot of cultivators. The previous scene of cannibalism still stayed in their minds, and all of them looked bad. When the sky lit up, Ji Qi quickly went to find Tang Xiang''s figure. "Xiang''er is gone." Yue Heng''s expression changed, and regardless of his injuries, he quickly went to find someone. Ji Qi didn''t persuade, but followed to find: "Master, let''s find it separately." He didn''t know what Tang Xiang was doing. Maybe after finding it for a while, he should ask the other person to see how she exined. "it is good." In fact, Ji Qi didn''t go to Tang Xiang, but Tang Guo. With Yue Heng, Tang Xiang would be able to find her soon as long as he didn''t die. He didn''t have the mood to look for her. Besides, after Tang Guo solved the problem, he left Huoshishan with someone. The incarnations of various identities who originally followed her have all returned to their own sect, as if the previous scene never existed. [Host, I counted, that old monster has nted his avatars in all the main sects, which is very treacherous. "I don''t care about him, now we go back and return the heart of the snow mountain. Have you seen Tang Xiang?" [Tang Xiang jumped into a waterhole by himself, making himself more embarrassed. Depending on the situation, he will soon be found by Ji Qi or Yueheng. Host, now Tang Xiang thinks you are born again, will there be any problems? "There is a problem, the problem is that she can''t sit still now, she may find a chance to start with me. However, I especially want to know how she will provoke Ji Qi." "Ji Qi is definitely not going to seed here. She might provoke Yue Heng something. Yue Heng is really interesting to Tang Xiang, a disciple." The system silently thought, no matter how interesting it is, it is not based on Tang Xiang''s indifference to him. If all this is different, Yue Heng will only be upset about it. A powerful monk like Yue Heng is good to Tang Xiang, not because of the feelings of a teacher and apprentice, nor is it because of his other thoughts about Tang Xiang, but the persistence between life and death, plus she saved his life. Will make Yue Heng treat each other differently. Because this is rare in the cultivation world. Chapter 3589: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (107) Chapter 3589: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (107) Especially the experienced monk like Yueheng still valued such a pure temperament. If one day, he knows all this is calction, he will only be angry from embarrassment, and then it will be Tang Xiang''s worst day. Yue Hengzhen was beside a pool and found Tang Xiang, who waspletely wounded. Tang Xiang''s embarrassed appearance instantly dispelled Yue Heng''s thoughts in his heart. He lifted Tang Xiang up and asked her about her situation. Tang Xiang shook his head: "I don''t know what''s going on. I suddenly changed a ce before. After waiting for the situation, there was no master around. In addition, Xianger also met her sister. Xianger knew about the changes in Huoshishan. some." Yue Heng''s face changed slightly: "What''s going on?" Tang Xiang''s words made Yue Heng understand that this matter was a bit difficult. Tang Xiang grasped Yue Heng''s sleeves, Yue Heng didn''t mind her dirty appearance, and listened to her seriously. "Previously, Xiang''er found a secret room by ident. Inside the secret room was a treasure, which was full of coldness, like ten thousand years of ice. Intuition told Xiang''er that as long as the treasure was used, the crisis of everyone in Huoshishan could be solved. When Tang Xiang said this, he paused, and Yueheng asked, "What happenedter?" ording to the current situation, it should be Xianger''s participation that made everyone awake. "Xiang''er wanted to take that baby to check it out. How could he solve the crisis this time. I never thought that my sister would suddenly appear at this time." Tang Xiang''s face appeared pained, "Xiang''er really has no way of doing it now. If I kept concealing it, my sister wanted the baby, and we both started arguing." "What happenedter?" Yue Heng asked with a solemn expression. Tang Xiang bit her lip: "My sister said that the baby is useful to her, and she might be able to restore her foundation, so she was unwilling. Xianger couldn''t bear the loss of the many monks in Huo Shishan, so she started. My sister is very strong, even if not. Condensed the golden pill. Xianger almost lost the battle. Later, we drew a tie, and I promised my sister that as long as the crisis in Huoshishan is resolved, the baby will still belong to her." "So, she still refined that baby?" "Yes, it turns out that the baby is the heart of the snow mountain that wears the Sun Snow Mountain. After my sister was refined, he divided a part of the snow mountain and sprinkled it on the top of the Flint Mountain to make everyone awake." Tang Xiang put Yueheng''s clothes again Hold the sleeves tightly, looking a little sad, "Master, don''t go to my sister, this is the case, I don''t want to be unhappy, but fortunately, this matter has been resolved, better than anything else." Tang Xiang had no choice. If she didn''t do anything at this time, if she let Tang Guo grow up, wouldn''t she have to repeat the same mistakes? No, she shouldn''t live that kind of low-level life. She wants to be stronger, the heart of the snow mountain and the soul can''t get it, but she must get the Hunyuan me Flower. "Xiang''er, you are still too kind. If it weren''t for you, the cultivator of Huoshishan wouldn''t know how many lives would be lost? And she wasted a lot of time to refine the heart of the snow mountain, which resulted in this situation. I will tell the truth to the sect." "Master." Ji Qi didn''t find Tang Guo, but instead found Yueheng here. Seeing Tang Xiang sitting aside in embarrassment and being supported by Yue Heng, tears fell, looking pitiful and weird. In addition, Yueheng was full of anger, which made him feel a little bad. Chapter 3590: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (108) Chapter 3590: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (108) Yue Heng is quite satisfied with Ji Qi''s big apprentice. In addition, he knew how Ji Qi defended Tang Xiang. Therefore, he simply repeated what Tang Xiang said just now, and he was dissatisfied with Tang Guo in his words. Ji Qi didn''t show it on his face, but in his heart he didn''t believe that Tang Xiang would argue with Tang Guo in order to save the cultivator of Firestone Mountain. On the contrary, he thinks that the person who wants to refine the heart of the snow mountain is probably Tang Xiang. As for the person who wanted to rescue the cultivator of Firestone Mountain, it was probably Tang Guo. If he didn''t know the truth, he might be the same as Yue Heng, believing in Tang Xiang''s words. Thinking about it now, he was very upset. It turns out that when you are prejudiced against a person, you can do so excessively. Besides, Tang Guo was so proud of someone who could rescue passers-by at will. Tang Xiang''s statement was simply untenable. And Tang Xiang said this, fearing that it would turn into anger, thinking that Tang Guo broke her affairs, and he would continue to discredit her. Ji Qi was very angry, suddenly remembered something, and became happy again. Tang Xiang said that she argued with Tang Guo for the monks of Huoshishan, and she was the one who saved the monks of Huoshishan in the end? If not? Ji Qi is very sure that the truth is different from what Tang Xiang said. That being said, the time hase for Tang Xiang to use the mirror of his life. Ji Qi''s heart jumped, but he suppressed it and gave it to Tang Xiang now. He felt that if Yue Heng was only allowed to see it, he would not be relieved at all. Of course, such a major event would have to be seen by more people, and Tang Xiang had no room for turning over. Yueheng took Tang Xiang and Ji Qi together, and soon joined the others at Taichumen. This time, Tang Yueheng made a decision to give Tang Xiang the Hunyuan me Flower. In addition, he told everyone what Tang Xiang said, and it didn''t take long for the outsiders to know that it was Tang Xiang, and they could escape. And that Tang Guo refined the heart of the snow mountain and left here. For a time, many monks knew Tang Guo, and dug out her former "ck material", and talked a lot. Tang Xiang looked at everyone''s reaction and felt a little relieved. Now the entire cultivation world could not tolerate Tang Guo, she still didn''t believe that the other party could turn over. It was impossible for Tang Guo to refine the heart of the Snow Mountain, such a good baby, it was really stupid for the other party to return to the original owner. Since the other party repeatedly blocked her and was reborn just like her, then she couldn''t let the other party continue to live. As soon as I returned to the sect, the Taichu sect received greetings from various sects, saying that they wanted toe over and ask for a statement about Tang Guo, a disciple who almost caused serious losses to the sects. . In addition, they also came to thank Tang Xiang. Everything is developing in ordance with Tang Xiang''s ideas. When Yueheng saw it, not only did not stop it, but even agreed with it. The main thing is that Tang Guo might be enchanted in the future, which made Yue Heng worry about it. If he could do something with this at this time, maybe he could kill that possibility. Therefore, he and Zongmen proposed to deprive Tang Guo of the heart of the snow mountain, because this disciple has a vicious heart, and controlling such a treasure is not a good thing, but a disaster, which will be detrimental to the Zongmen. In addition, he finally proposed to give Tang Xiang Hunyuan Yanhua. There was no objection to this matter. Originally this treasure was found by Yue Heng, but now it is no problem to give a disciple like Tang Xiang creditable. Chapter 3591: The genius who betrayed the relatives (109) Chapter 3591: The genius who betrayed the rtives (109) After Tang Guo returned the Snow Mountain''s Heart and Essence, he returned to the sect and learned about it. As soon as she returned to the sect, she was invited to face the various sects. All the way back, they also heard those rumors, but Tang Guo didn''t respond. However, this was really not what she expected. She didn''t expect Tang Xiang to be so ufortable that he woulde up with such a way to get rid of her. The main reason was that Tang Xiang''s performance was too stable at the beginning. All the techniques were extremely advanced. He knew that this was a bad thing, but it made people unable to grasp the evidence. This time, Tang Xiang revealed such a big w, maybe it was upied, no one would believe Tang Guo, isn''t it a bad person? But Tang Xiang ignored one point, and Ji Qi already knew the truth. The reason why she wants Ji Qi to know this first is the role. Ji Qi is the most unwilling person. Wu Mingxin was worried and a little angry: "Senior Sister Tang, she is too much. Now all the sects must hate you. In order to give them an exnation, the sects don''t know what will happen to you." It''s just that he seems to be unable to do something. "Go back and practice hard, I will solve this matter." She has given Wu Mingxin the exercise method. Wu Mingxin shook his head: "Senior Sister Tang is now on the tip of the knife. How can I practice with peace of mind? No matter what, I have to pass this level before talking." Tang Guo didn''t reluctantly, so she, Wei Hao, and Wu Mingxin followed the people who invited her to meet with the various sects. When she came to the square, countless eyes fell on her instantly, like thorns, as if to pierce her body full of holes. "It is said that you have refined the heart of the snow mountain, wanting to take it for yourself, and don''t care about the life and death of the same sect, is there such a thing?" Yueheng stared at Tang Guo and asked. Tang Guo shook his head: "There is no such thing." "Xiang''er saw this with his own eyes. Would you dare to deny it? If Xiang''er hadn''t stopped him, most of the monks who entered Huoshishan would have died. Isn''t this true?" Tang Guo found Tang Xiang''s position and asked calmly, "That''s what you said?" Before Tang Xiang could answer, Yue Heng blocked her behind: "Xiang''er has never treated you, your sister, and you have to intimidate her. I see, you wish that all the monks in the Flintstone Mountain would die, otherwise, too. I won''t just sit back and watch, if it weren''t for Xianger to fight you desperately, we people, I don''t know how many still standing here. "Tang Xiang, would you like to swear to see?" "Xiu wants to use this method to quibble," Yue Heng interrupted Tang Guo again, "All the big sects came here today to ask for a statement. I have always known that your temperament is not good. Matter. Today, I implore the Sect Master to be able to peel off the heart of the snow mountain in her body, and shut it into thinking over the cliff to reflect on it, so as not to raise a demon to endanger the cultivation world in the future." At this time, Yue Heng believed that Tang Guo, who had refined the heart of the snow mountain, had a great chance of bing a demon. The best way is to cut off all her wings so that she has no chance to be a demon. "Sect Master, I think this matter needs to be investigated carefully. You can''t listen to the one-sided words. If you wrong your disciple, it won''t be good." Feng Gulin quickly stepped forward. He didn''t think Tang Guo was like Yueheng''s people. "Sect Master, I also think that this matter should not be rashly judged. If the disciple is really wronged, then it will be a joke today." Law Enforcement Elder Xu Zong followed. Chapter 3592: The genius who betrayed the relatives (110) Chapter 3592: The genius who betrayed the rtives (110) "I also think that we need to check it carefully. Since Elder Feng and Elder Xu have both spoken, this matter must not be heard by one person. We believe that this disciple is at fault." "I think there should be no lies in what Peak Master Yue said. This month, Peak Master used to be Tang Guos master, and Tang Xiang was still Tang Guos sister. As far as I know, Tang Xiang has always been a good disciple. She is friendly to the people of the sect, and in a good mood, almost no one thinks she is bad. It is said that after Tang Guogen was destroyed, she has always been taken care of by Tang Xiang. You say, how determined she was, she said This truth must have been broken by Tang Guo''s sister." "Tang Xiang lied, the facts are not the same as what she said. It is obviously that she wants to take the heart of the snow mountain as her own. If it were not for Senior Sister Tang, you people would not be able to get out of the Flint Mountain safely. Good thing, I was beaten by her in the end. Today, I have seen what it means to kill without seeing blood and what is hypocrisy." Wu Mingxin couldn''t help it. He told Tang Guo on the spot, "Sister Tang, you should still have an image stone on your body? Take the image stone out and have a look. Everything, what Tang Xiang did, must be recorded in it." Wu Mingxin discovered that when he said these things, Tang Xiang still looked like a pitiful, without any panic, he shook his heart and had a bad feeling. "Do you have an image stone?" Xu Zong asked Tang Guo. He remembered that many people had been involved in thinking about the cliff by her before, relying on the image stone. Tang Guo shook his head: "No." There was originally, but when she went out, she found that there was no record of Tang Xiang and her in the secret room in the image stone. Even with the system, there is no way to record the other party''s picture. This is Tang Xiang''s true support. I don''t know, who is behind the other person pointing. Tang Xiang nced at Tang Guo''s position. It was obviously a change in your eyes, but Tang Guo could see that the other party was proud. Xu Zong believed in Tang Guo''s character, but without evidence, it was really difficult to do. "But I can swear. I didn''t take the heart of the snow mountain as my own. Will Tang Xiang dare to swear?" "You don''t want to use this method to pass the blunder." Yue Heng once again interrupted Tang Guo, "Your oath is also interesting. It doesn''t mean that you haven''t done something. " Tang Guo looked at Yueheng''s eyes as if he was looking at a shameless pen, and didn''t want tomunicate with the other party. "Sect Master, Xiang''er won''t lie to others. Don''t believe this disciple''s rhetoric. Let''s deal with this matter as before." Yue Heng was already a little bit embarrassed into anger at this time, Tang Guo hit him once, he The more I think she is quibbling. "Master, let the younger sister swear an oath. Many sects are watching. You can''t rely on the little younger sisters words to deal with people. This way, I dont convince the public. I believe that the younger sister is telling the truth, so I start one. The oath has no effect on her. If the master thinks that Tang Guo''s oath is not simple, and there are loopholes, we will let her make another one, there is no room to exploit." Ji Qi said. Tang Xiang froze for a moment. The reason she dared to face Tang Guo was because she knew that with Yueheng''s pride, even if Tang Guo asked her to swear, Yueheng and Ji Qi would think that Tang Guo was making trouble unreasonably and would reject the other''s request. Don''t let her swear. Chapter 3593: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (111) Chapter 3593: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (111) How could other people in the sect help Tang Guo speak? And those big sects, why are they different from what she thought, shouldn''t be aggressive and let Tang Guo be punished, instead of observing silently now, as if waiting for more fun things to happen. Tang Xiang suddenly felt like he had overlooked something. "Qi''er, she is sophistry, and you follow along with me?" Yue Heng disagreed. "Who is Xianger? Isn''t it clear that Xiang''er is a teacher? Doing so makes Xiang''er too wronged." Yes, Yueheng didn''t let Tang Xiang swear, just because she felt too chilly and wronged her too much. "But, Master, we have to convince the crowd. Now everyone is watching. We believe in the younger sister, but everyone will not believe because of one-sided words. We need a way to convince everyone." Ji Qi''s words seemed to be nothing at first. problem. At this time, people from all sects spoke. "Yuefeng Master, I think this method is good, it is better to let both of you swear, we are convinced, we really can not listen to one side''s words, and determine who is wrong." Tang Guo found that when these people were talking, the corners of their lips were still smiling, and there was gloating in his eyes. Later, she found a lot of soul-familiar auras among the crowds of various sects. Although there was only a trace, she was still very familiar. Wei Hao felt it too, and said quietly to Tang Guo: "I don''t think there will be any danger today." Tang Guo thought of seeing the group of people in the secret room before, the familiar aura of the various martial sects, and almostughed. He didn''t expect that the old monster was quite good at spying. The status of these people in other sects is not bad, otherwise, how could they instigate their heads, elders and the like, to say such gloating words? She understood that these people were just here to watch the show. She didn''t intend to let Tang Xiang go today, and the matter should be almost over at this time. It is no longer necessary to continue to let Tang Xiang jump down. Tang Xiang didn''t want to swear today, so he must swear. The original owner did not hope that when he had absolute power, even if he pressed Tang Xiang''s head, he still wanted the other party to admit what he did. She had never thought of being a good person in the image of the original owner. Some things were just taking advantage of the trend. "Tang Xiang, swear, why? Don''t you dare?" Tang Guo didn''t care about the others anymore, and his eyes fell on Tang Xiang, "You said I was greedy for the heart of the snow mountain, and I was dyed in saving it for refining the heart of the snow mountain. People. I also said that if it weren''t for you, the cultivators of Huoshishan wouldn''t know how much else would die, and you would take credit for yourself." Tang Xiang held his mind: "Sister, do you really want to persecute me like this? Now everyone wants us to swear together. I can''t swear, but I don''t want you to be hurt. Everyone knows that the punishment of the decline of the heavens is beyond the cultivator''s ability. Although you did a lot of wrong things, Xianger really doesnt want to see you being punished by God." Some people suddenly realized that Tang Xiang could not swear, because he was afraid that Tang Guo would be punished for swearing. This seemed reasonable. Tang Xiang''s thick skin has be this level, which is indeed Tang Guo''s knowledge. "I''m not afraid of punishment by heaven." Tang Guo fixedly looked at Tang Xiang. She had already noticed the panic in Tang Xiang''s eyes. The other party was just pretending to be calm, so that Yueheng could stand beside her. Chapter 3594: The genius who betrayed the relatives (112) Chapter 3594: The genius who betrayed the rtives (112) With Yue Heng guarding, no one dared to do anything to her. Unfortunately, she was wrong. In the stalemate between the two sides, no one expected the next scene. Even Ji Qi was ready to act, and when he took Tang Xiang down to swear, he never thought that Tang Guo would suddenly do something, and instantly appear beside Tang Xiang. She grabbed Tang Xiang''s shoulders, Tang Xiang couldn''t get rid of it, and a little bit, the two fell in the center of the square. Tang Guo''s speed was too fast, and Tang Xiang didn''t react at all. Even Yue Heng, who was standing in front of her, didn''t expect Tang Guo to steal Tang Xiang away under his nose. "Presumptuous, what are you doing? Hurry up and let Xiang''er go." Yue Heng was angry, with a little tip toe, and quickly jumped to Tang Guo''s face, and attacked her face with a palm that was merciless. When Ji Qi looked at him, he paled with fright and shouted, "Master, no!" "Master, don''t hurt her!" Ji Qifei hurried to chase after him, but he did not move fast because of Yueheng. Wei Hao wanted to help Tang Guo withstand the blow, Tang Guo pulled him away and took the palm of Yueheng. Yue Heng thought that with this palm, she would not die but also seriously injured. Unexpectedly, she took it firmly and pped him back. A loud p on Yueheng''s face stunned everyone present. Tang Xiang, who originally thought Tang Guo would be injured, also became dumbfounded. He had yed against him before, and Tang Guo was more capable in actualbat. How could he deal with a strong like Yueheng? No, this must not be true, isn''t her foundation ruined? Now that the foundation construction period isplete, how can it be possible to cope with the moon? Tang Guo repelled Yueheng with a palm, and pped the opponent, making the entire space extremely quiet. During this period, the sound of dropping a needle seemed to be clearly audible. Ji Qi fell in embarrassment in midair. Yue Heng also did not react, and flew out against the red and swollen face. Wei Hao, who was ready to help, silently retracted his hand. There were some disciples from each sect, and the leg that was about to step out was quickly retracted, especially neat. On top of Tang Guo''s head, the Jie Yun who avoided observing her was also staring at her nkly, looking for the existence of Jin Dan on her. After searching for a long time, there was no golden core, it almost fell apart. Xiao Jieyun felt that this matter was unscientific, and he clearly did not condense the golden core, how could he easily deal with a strong man like Yueheng? It was searched all over, and she was pretty sure she didn''t hide the golden core. So, what is going on here? Xu Zong, who was still worried about Tang Guo, and Feng Gulin both had strange expressions. Wu Mingxin is even a little star with his eyes admiring. Once the genius, even if the foundation is ruined, she is still a genius. All this has never changed. Senior Sister Tang will always be the most dazzling person in the sect. "You fought with me and made a tie, so that I promised to solve the crisis of Flint Mountain." Tang Guo squeezed Tang Xiang''s face, very hard, as long as she let go, Tang Xiang''s cheek was definitely The red finger print, "Look, I want to kill you now, it''s so simple, so troublesome?" Tang Xiang was frightened, and tears began to flow in his eyes. He didn''t know if he was afraid or desperate. From the day she came back, she began to n to make the other party lose everyone''s trust step by step. Chapter 3595: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (113) Chapter 3595: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (113) It made countless people hate each other, and in the end Tang Guogen was destroyed, became a waste, and was cast aside by everyone. She thought she had turned over, and the other party would never be able to get up again. Unexpectedly, when she was still using external force to get rid of the other party, the other party was standing in a position that she could not reach, and she could only see the tall, gorgeousness by raising her head hard and raising her neck. And the dazzling light. "Swear an oath, don''t make people think I''m bullying you." Tang Xiang closed his mouth tightly and said nothing. How could she swear? This is the most effective ce in the cultivation world. Once she swears, there is no turning back. "Don''t you dare?" Tang Guo picked up Tang Xiang''s shoulders, as if carrying a chicken, step by step, slowly walking in front of Yueheng. There was still a trace of blood at the corner of Yue Heng''s mouth, which was obviously the palm that Tang Guo had just injured. It''s so powerful that people can''t believe it. "Are you enchanted?" No one thought that Yue Heng''s first sentence was like this, even Ji Qi felt funny. Enchanted? Has she be strong, is she insane? Soon Ji Qi lowered his head ironically. If he hadn''t known the truth of the matter, I am afraid that he would not be far behind Yueheng. Tang Guo chuckled. It doesn''t matter what people set up now. After waiting for so long, today there are the most people and the most crowd, and they are all well-known figures in the entire cultivation world, which suits her very well. Tang Xiang seemed to have caught something, and looked at Tang Guo pleadingly: "Sister, I beg you not to be demonized, okay? Don''t be demonized, don''t hurt our rtives, don''t hurt the master, don''t hurt the same sect in the beginning, okay? As long as you relieve your anger, you can dispose of Xianger as you like." Tang Guo gave Tang Xiang a smile that was not a smile, loosened Tang Xiang''s shoulder, and pped her face in the face. Yueheng''s face changed drastically, and she used her spiritual power, and when she rushed forward, she was about to fight her. But he didn''t expect that as soon as Tang Guo raised his leg and kicked at him, he took the leg and was kicked away by Tang Guo unexpectedly. Yue Heng couldn''t think of anything else, and only shouted to the people around him: "She has been enchanted, everyone, kill her, otherwise she will endanger the entire cultivation world and be a murderous demon." Listening to this, Tang Guo couldn''t help but let out a chuckle, ignorant! Deceive yourself. At the beginning, none of the people at the door moved, some shook their heads, some were confused, and the rest looked at Tang Guo with full of jealousy. Xu Zong said to Feng Gulin at this time: "Yue Hengmo is startled." "I''ve seen it a long time ago. He has a deep prejudice against this disciple, but her strength really makes me incredible." Feng Gulin did not expect that Tang Guo would be so strong that Yue Heng would be so easily Repelled. Xu Zong was only astonished at first, and epted: "From ancient times to the present, there will be people with amazing talents and beauty in every generation. If we meet, then we are lucky. It is our Zongmen''s fault to treat such disciples badly. When speaking, Xu Zong nced at the Sect Master of the Taichu Sect, "If something shouldn''t be said, the Sect should have been rectified long ago, but some people just don''t pay attention. If this continues, it will be a disaster." "Tang Xiang, it''s just taking an oath. It''s so difficult for you? What''s the matter, you can tell the truth, don''t worry about my safety, just swear ording to what you did. You didn''t mean to fight the fire. Everyone in Stone Mountain,peting with me for the heart of the snow mountain, gives everyone a bit of life? Just follow this, how simple things are, there is no difficulty." Tang Guo pinched Tang Xiang''s delicate neck: "Come on, let''s talk." Chapter 3596: The genius who betrayed the relatives (114) Chapter 3596: The genius who betrayed the rtives (114) "Master, my sister has fallen into a demon." Tang Xiang didn''t dare to swear, and there was no way to fight Tang Guo, "You quickly stop her, Xianger doesn''t want her sister to be intimidated." Obviously she was born again, and the mysterious man gave her the baby, but why did she still lose? She worked every step of the way, not letting herself take a wrong step, who could tell her that Tang Guo could still be so strong even without the foundation? Is it because the opponent is also a rebirth? Yes, the other party was so powerful in his previous life, maybe there was some special technique. Tang Xiang was full of resentment, but still did not forget to seize Yueheng, the life-saving straw. "Master, my sister is too deeply involved." But Tang Xiang''s performance was not convincing at all at this time. First, Tang Guo didn''t kill people indiscriminately. Second, since Tang Guo didn''t kill people indiscriminately and was so powerful that Yueheng couldn''t move her halfway, who would want to offend her at this time? Thirdly, Tang Guo had no signs of being enchanted. No one wants to be the first bird, making him embarrassed. Tang Xiang''s calctions are perfect, but she overlooked one thing. With absolute strength, any calctions are nothing but smoke. Tang Guo at this time, everyone feels like this. I think she is right. Since she is so powerful, why didn''t she kill Tang Xiang directly? Why did she promise to fight with Fang to save everyone? Tang Xiang didn''t swear for a long time, and he was already very suspicious. "Sister, swear." Tang Guo squeezed Tang Xiang''s chin, "Come on, if you swear toe and see, I will promise you not to kill innocent people, how about?" "Sister, I beg you not to be like this, okay, what do you want, I promise you, you want my life." Tang Xiang has almost copsed, Tang Guo''s strength, like a Taishan mountain, crushed She couldn''t breathe and lost all the ability to think. But she still remembered firmly that she could not swear, and she could never admit that she was wrong. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo said again: "I want you to swear, is there a problem with your ears, did you hear what I said?" Tang Guo took out a knife and threw it at Tang Xiang''s side: "You can say that you want your life. You swear first, and then suffocate yourself, then I will promise you. Having said so much, you will do it. Is it because of poorprehension and iprehension?" Many people are watching jokes. Tang Xiang''s performance doesn''t need to swear to know that she is lying. They turned their gazes to Yueheng again. Isn''t it clear to him? Indeed, Yue Heng did not attack Tang Guo again, but instead set his eyes on Tang Xiang''s face, and said in such a gentle tone, "Xiang''er, swear." "Master!" Tang Xiang looked at Yueheng incredulously, "Master, I..." "Xiang''er, I believe you for the teacher, so you swear to prove it to everyone. After you swear, even if you fight for your life as the teacher, you will avenge you and let those who humiliate you get punished." Yue Heng fixed his eyes. Looking at Tang Xiang steadily, "As a teacher, I believe that Xianger will not disappoint people." No, Tang Xiang shook her head, Yueheng no longer believed her. Yueheng had questioned her. If Yueheng hadn''t questioned her, she would definitely not let her swear at this time, but would protect her unconditionally. "Master, Xianger..." "Swear, Xianger, what the teacher says counts." Tang Xiang still did not act. Ji Qi walked in front of her at this time and turned around and said to Yue Heng: "Master, you already know the truth. It''s a disguise, Master, don''t deceive yourself, she dare not swear." Chapter 3597: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (115) Chapter 3597: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (115) "Big brother, why are you forcing me! She has been enchanted, why do you suspect me!" Tang Xiang felt that this matter was not a matter at all. At least, she is Ji Qi, Yueheng''s lifesaver. Therefore, this time, the incident was nothing but a trivial matter, but these people forced her and made her a little unbearable. At this time, Ji Qi took out a mirror, looked at Tang Xiang condescendingly, and said, "I have a good thing here for you to see, no, for everyone to see." "Master, the mirror of this life, have you ever heard of it?" Ji Qi turned around and said to Yue Heng, and then nned to aim the mirror at Tang Xiang. Tang Xiang evaded subconsciously, although she had a baby in her hand, which could block the image stone she wanted to block. However, the moment this mirror appeared, she felt the crisis. Where would Ji Qi allow her to hide, grab her hair unceremoniously, and rudely put her face in front of the mirror: "Hidden? Nothing wronged, no need to hide. Junior sister, you should have done nothing If you feel bad, let everyone see how upright you are, and you can see what Tang Guo has done too much." After Ji Qi finished speaking, he threw the mirror into the air, the mirror becamerger, and arge mirror appeared in front of everyone. At this time, a little girl''s face appeared inside. This little girl is pretty, and she can tell from her eyebrows that she is Tang Xiang. Everyone saw the little girl smile that did not belong to her age, and said excitedly: "Am I really born again? That person really didn''t deceive me." "In this life, I will definitely live a good life. I want the heart of the snow mountain, the spirit, and the mes of Hunyuan. Destiny is about to be in my hands, genius, what counts." From this scene, everyone was quiet. "Elder Xu, what is the mirror of this life?" After all, Feng Gulin is not as senior as Xu Zong. He worshipped outside the sect, and Xu Zong was born in the sect. Xu Zongdao: "If you read more ancient books on weekdays, you won''t ask such stupid questions. The mirror of this life is a magic weapon. It is very rare to see all the things that happen in this life. It was researched by an ancient master craftsman. So far, the method of refining has been lost. It is said that if you want to refine the mirror of this life, you need to understand the rules of time, space, and the road... It is veryplicated. In short, this thing is also used once less once, using one side and one side. ." Having said that, Xu Zong''s sight has been attracted by the picture in the mirror of this life. This is the first time that Tang Guo, who is only five years old, has been wronged. Because he identally injured Tang Xiang and was med by his parents, Tang Guo, who was not good at words, also thought that he had done more to hurt his sister and med himself. Tang Xiang said on the side that his sister was not careful. In the eyes of those involved, one would think that this little girl was very sensible, but now that bystanders looked at it, they could discover that this little girl was too mature to look like a child. Then they saw, Tang Xiang''s bright smile, step by step led Tang Guo into the ditch. She obviously didn''t do anything, but what she said can always provoke the anger of the Tang family''s children, making these people start to hate Tang Guo, and during thepetition, she even negotiated not to keep her hands. In the end, Tang Guo injured those disciples and was med. Time finally came to the day when Ji Qi appeared. On this day, Tang Guo went out alone to kill monsters. Chapter 3598: The genius who betrayed the relatives (116) Chapter 3598: The genius who betrayed the rtives (116) After conflicts with her family children, she basically acted alone, even though she was only about eight years old at that time. When they saw that Tang Xiang also went out secretly, and went to a ce to hide with purpose. When everyone was puzzled, they saw Tang Guo putting Ji Qi on a tree branch, and everyone''s expressions suddenly changed. After Tang Guo left, Tang Xiang appeared secretly and took Ji Qi to the cave. After waiting for a while, he deliberately threw the identity jade pendant given by the family into the cave. Then, it was the scene where Ji Qi went to Tang''s house. Seeing Tang Guo suffer everyone''s eyes, everyone fell silent. Such a scheming, let alone Tang Guo, even the people here may not be able to catch it. The images of Jinshengjing are still being interpreted continuously. Although Tang Xiang seems to have done nothing bad, thebination of her appearance and the things she has done gives people a sense of falsehood, hypocrisy, and deliberate action. The picture finally came, the time Yueheng encountered a crisis. The picture was normal at first, and Tang Xiang returned, unwilling to let Yueheng fall into crisis. When Yue Heng passed out of aa, they saw the scene of Tang Guo covering the three of them with magical treasures. Upon closer inspection, they found that Tang Xiang had no fear at all. He kept his eyes closed, as if he hadn''t noticed that Tang Guo was protecting them. Perhaps they knew that he had deliberately closed his eyes and didn''t look. Countless people are shocked to think so. However, Fabao still needed a lot of spiritual power, and when it was a safe ce, Tang Guo had basically lost his power. But Yue Heng was seriously injured, and it was her master. She couldn''t save her from death, so she had to swallow the pill and transfer her spiritual power to Yue Heng. What about Tang Xiang? He hadn''t been injured before, but he pretended to be unconscious and fell to the side. Tang Guo managed to treat Yue Heng almost, his entire face was already pale and she had to sit side by side, adjusting her breath and recovering. At this time, Tang Xiang just woke up just right, hisplexion ruddy, he looked like he was injured. Yue Heng woke up and saw Tang Xiang was busy, and Tang Guo sat aside regardless of the situation. From this day on, Yue Heng had be more and more prejudiced against Tang Guo. Tang Xiang didn''t seem to know, Tang Guo saved Yueheng. Yueheng thought that it was Tang Xiang, a good disciple who saved him, and did not think much about it. After watching this scene, everyone looked at Yueheng''s direction in unison, and saw that his eyes were red, and there was a trace of blood falling from the corner of his mouth. The embarrassment all over his body couldn''t be covered. "Yueheng''s heart demon." Xu Zong said, and then he said, "It deserves it, Yueheng has always been very subjective, and he can''t listen to other people''s words. What he thinks is right is right. Unless there is such iron proof, he will wake up. Haha, but it''s useless." The picture in the mirror of this life has not stopped and continues, but Yueheng is no longer in the mood to watch it. Ji Qi walked up to him: "Master, you should see more clearly, and don''t fall into other ces, lest you miss a lot of things, and it''s not good to wrong people." "When did you know?" Of course Yueheng judged that Ji Qi knew the truth. "I heard Tang Xiang''s nightmare during the beast tide, and I wanted to get rid of her. I chased the snow mountain and fell into a illusion. It should have been produced by this mirror of this life. Let me watch my life twice." "very painful." Chapter 3599: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (117) Chapter 3599: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (117) The picture of this life mirror finally came to Huoshishan. It showed that the duel between Tang Xiang and Tang Guo, what Tang Xiang saved everyone, was clearly Tang Guo asking the owner of Snow Mountain Heart to help solve this crisis. And Tang Xiang just wants to get the heart of the snow mountain, it is her who wants to refine the heart of the snow mountain! Everyone only felt that the Three Views were refreshed, and that shamelessness could reach this level. Tang Xiang waspletely dumbfounded, speechless, what on earth was that and how could all her experiences be reflected? Didnt the person who gave her the baby say that as long as the baby is used, things like the image stone can be blocked? But that thing, how could it reflect everything she experienced. Tang Guo saw Tang Xiangs doubts and exined: "The mirror of this life is refined by the ancient powers. You need to understand the space, the rules of time, and the great way to have a chance to sessfully refine the mirror. There should be some magic weapon in you. , Can you shield the image stone? The image stone is considered a very low-level magic weapon, but the mirror of this life is a very high-level magic weapon, surpassing the shielding magic weapon in your hand, and of course it can reflect everything in your life." In many worlds, some rules are interlinked. Tang Xiang fell to the ground, with nothing to say. Suddenly, she jumped up and fled outside. Tang Guo saw it, but didn''t do it because someone would do it. This time, it was not the beginning of the season, but the moonlight. Yue Heng stopped in front of Tang Xiang, her eyes gloomy. "Master... Master." Tang Xiang copsed suddenly, pretending to be pitiful, "Master, I just want to live, I don''t want to have that kind of hard life anymore, I also want to have a strong master, I I just dont want to be scorned, bullied, or killed when stealing magic weapons." "Then why are you killing people?" Yue Heng asked. How much he had defended Tang Xiang before, and now Yue Heng hated her much. "I" "Hand it over." what? "Hand over the Hunyuan me Flower, it does not belong to you." Yue Heng looked ruthlessly, "From today onwards, you are no longer my Yue Heng disciple. I was too early to tolerate a vicious calction like you, I will Please Sect Master, expel you from the sect and hand over the Hunyuan me Flower. You don''t deserve to have such a treasure." "No, Master, you gave it to me. You can''t go back and give it to me. It''s mine." This is the treasure that changed her destiny, how could Tang Xiang be willing to give it up. "Master, do you think she will voluntarily hand it over so consciously?" Ji Qi walked up to Tang Xiang with a cold face, unceremoniously pulled off Tang Xiang''s eptance, regardless of Tang Xiang''s yelling. Pass the ring to Yueheng, "Master, what should I do next, don''t I need to teach you?" At this time, Ji Qi had no respect for him as a master for a long time. Like Yueheng, his heart demon breeds, and he has reached a state of being uncontroble. If he can''t solve it, he will never have the opportunity to aspire to immortality in his life. Yue Heng did not hesitate, and directly erased the mental power from Na Jie, and ignored Tang Xiang''s painful screams, and took Hun Yuan Yanhua from it. Subsequently, he threw Na Jie to Tang Xiang. He took the jade box containing the Hunyuan me flower and walked to Tang Guo''s position. Standing in front of Tang Guo, he handed the jade box to her. His voice was dry: "This should belong to you." "Do you think I still need it?" Tang Guo asked back, "Yuefeng Master, you are just my defeated general. What is the use of a mere Hunyuan me flower for me?" "Sorry." Chapter 3600: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (118) Chapter 3600: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (118) "Sorry to be useful, there won''t be so many regretful people in this world." Whether it is Ji Qi''s apology or Yueheng''s regret, she will not ept it. "Hunyuan Yanhua should belong to you. I can ept you again as a disciple and teach you the best. I can find what you want, whateverpensation you want, as long as you I''ll give you everything if you speak. Even if it takes Tang Xiang''s life." When Tang Xiang heard this, his face was as white as paper, and his eyes were filled with despair. And Tang Guo was still so calm, as if all this had nothing to do with her. Her performance made Yueheng helpless. After seeing the truth, Yueheng copsedpletely. Like Ji Qi, when he read the truth, he regretted in his heart, why did he ignore those details before. As long as he is more careful, looks up the truth, and listens to different voices, maybe the result will be different. Why, it was too cruel to let him know the truth until the end. Inwardly, Yue Heng hated Tang Xiang very much. If it weren''t for Tang Xiang''s calctions, he would not have mistaken him as a really good apprentice. It turned out that she was just bad words, and she was the best. Tang Guo looked at the regret and annoyance in Yue Heng''s eyes, only amused. "You said, I will give you whatever you want, and even if you want her life, I can get it for you." "Yuefeng Master, regardless of the matter between you, lets say that Tang Guos cultivation level is obviously higher than that of you. She is not suitable to be your disciple anymore. Being your master is almost the same. However, I think she should not I am willing to ept a disciple who knows you like this." Xu Zong''s words made everyonee back to their senses. Yes, Tang Guo''s cultivation base is much stronger than Yueheng. The elders of the Taichu Sect were silently thinking whether they had the power to fight in front of Tang Guo. Finally, they both shook their heads, they were not sure, after all, Tang Guo dealt with Yue Heng easily. "ording to Tang Guo''s strength, he can already be qualified for the position of sect elder. It did make you wronged before. Now, if you have any requirements, please mention it." The Sect Master of Taichu also reacted. At this time, can Tang Guo be chilled. Leaving the sect, "However, this sect master believes that you are stronger than the elder, and you can bepetent for the position of the supreme elder. The sect is free to walk. Regarding the sect, you have the absolute right to intervene in the sect. Holynd, you choose at will." "I think the outer door is very good, besides, I have not condensed the golden core, and now I havepleted the foundation, and ording to the rules, let''s stay at the outer door." The Sect Master of Taichu Sect still wanted to say something, but Xu Zong interrupted him: "I think it''s OK, there is nothing good in the outer door." After speaking, he stared at the Sect Master of Taichu Sect and warned the other party against bad things, "It''s cultivation everywhere. , The most important thing is where you think is best for you." "If this is the case, then it is so decided. Starting today, Tang Guo is the Supreme Elder of my primordial family. He enjoys the treatment of the Supreme Elder. In addition, the Firestone Mountain incident, thanks to the Supreme Elder, saved us from death. I It is proposed to let the elder Taishang enter the treasure house of the sect and choose three treasures that fit your mind. Do you have any objections?" "No objection, the suzerain is wise." "Thank you Sect Master, then." Tang Guo did not reject the kindness of Sect Master of the Beginning Sect. Many things fall into one yard. In the sect, there are still many people like Xu Zong and Feng Gulin. No one knows each other, how many things can anyone ask? This world, after all, is still strength-based, and only when the strength reaches a certain level can you be qualified to speak. "Xiaoguo." Yue Heng called out Tang Guo, and she nced at her with a strange look, "Yuefeng Master, your name is wrong." "Elder Too," Yue Heng changed his mouth, "Although you don''t need this anymore, it still belongs to you. You can dispose of it at your discretion." Tang Guo ignored Yue Heng and turned away. "Xiaoguo, take it." Tang Guo stopped and turned around: "I don''t need it. If you can''t send it out, then throw it out to feed the dog." Chapter 3601: All the geniuses who betrayed their relatives (119) Chapter 3601: All the geniuses who betrayed their rtives (119) Tang Xiang didn''t know when, and left furtively. Tang Guo actually found out and didn''t care. Now that Yue Heng, Ji Qi breeds demons, and it is difficult to make progress in cultivation. They have no chance to aspire to immortality in this life. It can be said that they have lost the most important thing in their lives, and they have to live in chagrin for a lifetime. Maybe one day when the heart demon erupts, he will die under the thunder. She didn''t forget the Tang family, and Tang Xiang should be left to the Tang family for the time being. She could have captured the Tang family and watched today''s drama. Later, after thinking about it, let them see Tang Xiang''s true face clearly, in case they regret it, they wouldpensate her every day, and she would not be able to make a heavy hand. It''s better to leave Tang Xiang to them, she believes Tang Xiang will not be polite. Family affection in front of Tang Xiang is not worth mentioning at all. Ji Qi didn''t want Tang Xiang to be good, and secretly followed, causing Tang Xiang and the Tang family a lot of trouble. Tang Xiang returned to Tang''s house and cried out that he had been expelled from his division. Master and Big Brother, everyone else in the Taichu Sect had listened to Tang Guo''s nder. The Tang family was very angry. Thest incident made them very angry. For this reason, the Tang family decided to break all contact with Taichumen and dered that the two were strangers. This operation made people in the know find it particrly funny. The Li family also heard about this, and immediately broke off their engagement with the Tang family. They didn''t want to be enemies with the Taichu Sect and the now unfathomable Tang Guo because of a Tang family. Besides, Li Sui''s face was also very thick. Tang Guo didn''t expect that the other party would have the face toe to her, with a high posture. "Sister Tang, oh, no, elder too, are you going to see Li Sui?" Wu Mingxin asked. Now his eyes are glorious. He thought he was a useless person, but he did not expect to practice the exercises Tang Guo gave him. Not only did he have no waste, but his training speed was as fast as riding a flying sword. He wondered if he was dreaming. "not see." "Okay, then I will chase him away." Li Sui saw that Wu Mingxin came out to deal with it, and said bluntly: "Who are you? Have you notified you too elder, just say that I am here?" Wu Mingxin felt that this man was a fool, so he pped Wu Mingxin so dizzy and threw it out with his back cor. Not long after, Li Hai came again. This time, Tang Guo met him. "I thought the Supreme Elder would also ask someone to beat me up before letting me go." Li Hai said with a smile, and added, "My concubines are dismissed." "The second son Li dismissed his concubine, what does it have to do with me?" Wei Hao helped out: "Yes, what does it have to do with our being too elder? You don''t take a **** and take a picture of yourself, do you deserve it?" "Li Hai dare not think too much about the elders, but don''t want to make the elders too unhappy." Li Hai still smiled, "Actually, there is no enmity between us. This time Ie here on behalf of the family. Compensation for the Supreme Elder is not. It is because the elder brother is not sensible and disturbs the Supreme Elder. Please don''t care about it. His previous actions were indeed not the instruction of the family. Please don''t get me wrong." But it was the stupid mother of the eldest brother, who made a bad idea and almost offended people. It''s really stupid. People are too elders. How can they be regarded as a small infant stage? The people of the Li family don''t take a **** to take pictures of themselves. What kind of virtue is it? Is this person something they can afford? Isn''t it that the talent is better, and the things that can be done, he has to deal with the tail every time. Chapter 3602: The geniuses who betrayed their relatives (120 Chapter 3602: The geniuses who betrayed their rtives (120 "One yard goes to one yard. Whoever does it will be on whose body. I have always been grudges and grudges when I do things. I have no grudges against me, and I will not treat people like me." "So I can rest assured, don''t disturb the elder Qingxiu, Li Hai retire first." Li Hai put down the gifts, and left without a word. He didn''t talk about anything except apologize. He must be clear about Tang Guo''s temperament and didn''t want to make people unpleasant. He was a smart man. Tang Guo did not intend to do anything to Li Hai, but the Li family had a stupid brain and a good talent, Li Sui, and the mess he would make would be enough for Li Hai to bear. As she expected, Li Sui caused a lot of troubleter and wanted to help Tang Xiang. Li Hai couldnt help but could only ask the family elders toe forward and lock Li Sui. At this point, Li Sui''s family also began to feel uneasy. Troubles continue. One day, the Tang family suddenly discovered that the forces that had been friendly with them had moved away from them one after another. Asked the reason, no one told them. After Tang Xiang returned to the family, the whole family was angry at Tang Guo''s behavior, and they turned to Tang Xiang and gave Tang Xiang the best resources. Tang Xiang decided to go out and practice together with the children of the Tang family, looking for opportunities to practice. Regarding the fact that those forces are far away from the Tang family, they are inseparable from Ji Qi. He threatened that anyone who is close to the Tang family will have trouble with him. After hearing the truth, how dare to approach the Tang family? Besides, Tang Xiang was allocated a lot of resources, which gradually caused dissatisfaction with other children in the family. Especially Tang Xiang''s talent is not good and he hasn''t made much progress. Many family children secretly talked about Tang Xiang behind their backs. Tang''s father, Tang''s mother, and Tang Xun are from Tang Xiang''s side. Whoever says that Tang Xiang''s is not, they will scold them. Especially Tang Xun, the older brother, loves Tang Xiang very much, and saves his share of resources to Tang Xiang. But Tang Xiang only felt that it was not enough, and he was not moved at all. More and more family children were dissatisfied with Tang Xiang and began to reject her. Tang Xiang seemed to have been humiliated. During his experience, he created many crises and killed countless family children. But Tang Xun still thinks that it is those people who are looking for death on their own and deserve it. The elders of the family are not reconciled because of the death of their junior. Suspicion reached Tang Xiang, Tang Xiang tried all means to clear the rtionship. But this is only the surface, those who question her are still questioning. The Tang family was finally in chaos. Many people in the family believed that Tang Xiang killed his junior and wanted Tang Xiang to pay for his life. In order to protect Tang Xiang, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother fought with these people, and eventually were seriously injured, before sending Tang Xiang out. Tang Xun began to flee with Tang Xiang. After Tang''s father and Tang mother were seriously injured, the family did not n to treat them. The two of them were greatly injured. Now they are almost abandoned. It is difficult to walk in the Tang family, tortured, and life is like a year. They only hope that one day Tang Xiang wille back to pick them up. They think Tang Guo is a heartless man, and only their son, Xianger, is good. But they didnt know that Tang Xun took Tang Xiang to experience outside. When fighting for the baby, Tang Xiang didnt care about Tang Xuns life and death in order to **** the baby. He pushed the seriously injured Tang Xun, who was already burdened, and watched. As he fell into the magma, he flew to the baby''s ce excitedly. When Tang Xun was about to drop magma, Tang Guo appeared. Time seemed to stand still, Tang Guo stood by. Tang Xun was too excited to find that Tang Guo didn''t intend to save him. Under unbelievable gaze, he fell into the magma and screamed in pain. As for what Huangliangyimeng, he is not worthy! Pushing into the magma by the person you protect is the best ending. After Tang Xun died, Tang Guo went to take the treasure Tang Xiang wanted from under the other''s eyelids. The one he took was a breeze, which made Tang Xiang crazy and copsed. "I will kill you sooner orter!" Tang Xiang looked at Tang Guo''s distant back and screamed, "Tang Guo, don''t be proud of you!" Tang Guo recorded all this, and it was Old Man Xue who gave her a high-level image stone. Chapter 3603: The genius who betrayed the relatives (121) Chapter 3603: The genius who betrayed the rtives (121) Tang Guo brought that high-level image stone to Tang''s house. Pushing open the familiar door, the smell of medicine is full of the house, and there is no one to clean in the yard. Many of the things inside are gone. I don''t know if it was sold or taken away. In fact, the Tang family has already fallen, it was made by Tang Xiangsheng. She walked into Tang''s father and mother''s room. The room was empty except for simple tables, chairs and benches. She was not moved by the sound of coughing. The two of them looked at her and subconsciously shouted, "Xiang''er." It was only after the call was over that Tang Guo was found standing at the door, and his face instantly sank: "Why are you here? You are not wee here." In fact, they have some expectations in their hearts. At any rate, this daughter is the elder of the primordial family, with countless resources. Maybe she can help them heal their wounds, make them stand up again, and teach the old things in the family. Didn''t she always like to bring them back? But they were wrong. Tang Guo only handed them the high-level image stone: "I have brought news about your daughter and son. You must miss them very much. Take a look." After speaking, Tang Guo left. When I walked to the door of the yard, I heard the exmation of the two, and Mother Tang cried heartbreakingly. Not long after Tang Guo left, Ji Qi came again. There was still a person in his hand, it was Tang Xiang who was abolished by him. "I sent your daughter back, but your son was pushed into the magma by her and his bones melted. I am a little helpless." From this day on, Tang Xiang, his father and mother, was reunited, and every day he could hear various heart-piercing sounds from inside. Ji Qi has been guarding the wall of the yard, showing a very abnormal smile. Seeing the scene where the three people tortured each other, his eyes turned red and he was fascinated. People from Taichu came to look for Ji Qi, and Ji Qi looked for familiar people in the crowd. "I thought I was enchanted, she woulde and ept me." Ji Qi said with some expectation, "At least, by dying in her hands, the sin in my heart will be lessened." "Don''t think about the beauty, you are too elders to experience, and you have no time to deal with these little things." Wu Mingxin said, "Now I will seal your cultivation base. In the future, you will spend it in thinking about the cliff, and go with your Master Yue. Heng, you are mentors and apprentices, so it''s good to have apanion. When will the demons disappear and when will theye out again. However, Ji Qi understood that if Tang Guo didn''t forgive the two of them, their demons would never disappear. After thinking about the cliff, Ji Qi saw Yueheng sitting on the edge of the cliff. Yuehengcked the bones of the fairy wind and was more embarrassed. The robe was messy, with disheveled hair, and looked very embarrassed. He didn''t open his eyes when he knew he wasing. He just asked, "Is it done?" "After doing it, they won''t have a better life in their lives." "I feel at ease?" Ji Qi squatted to the side with no image, looking nkly at the white mist below: "It''s not very happy, no matter what she does, she doesn''t really care. Even if I was in a demon, she didn''t want toe over and take me. This demon." "I fed Hunyuan Yanhua to the stray dog next to the mountain gate," Yue Heng opened his eyes. "Can you see that dog? How is it now?" "I didn''t see it," Ji Qi shook his head, "Since I have taken such a precious elixir as Hunyuan me Flower, I think that dog''s future achievements will not be small." "I asked Zongmen to let me go out and do one more thing, and go tomorrow." Ji Qi found that Yue Heng''s face was also a bit hideous, and he knew that he was as enchanted as himself. It''s just that the sect has a way to control them. "What do you want to do?" Chapter 3604: The geniuses who betrayed their relatives (end) Chapter 3604: The geniuses who betrayed their rtives (end) The air was suddenly quiet. After a while, only Yueheng said: "Take that dog to see Tang Xiang, so that she can understand that even if this thing is given to a dog, she is not worthy." Tang Guoter heard that what Yue Heng and Ji Qi were doing was taking the dog who had taken Hunyuan me Flower to show Tang Xiang. The meridians of Tang Xiang were so angry that they would explode and spray blood on the spot. Fainted. After listening, she did not make anyments and continued her experience. The journey is not lonely, there will always be some weird people. Wherever she went, there were people waiting there for her convenience. It''s not so much experience as it is to travel around. Wei Hao, Leng Xing, and Zhang Feng have always been by her side. Tang Guo would chat andugh with them when he met the same strange people. Until one day when she woke up in Dingding, Wei Hao and others beside her disappeared, reced by a handsome man in a red robe. "Where are Wei Hao and them?" "I ate it." Mei Hanbai couldn''t help it anymore, even if the memory of the avatar was sealed, and watching her chatting andughing with countless avatars every day, he just couldn''t figure it out and couldn''t help summoning all the avatars back together with the memory. Child fusion. "It''s been merged by you." "It''s almost the same." Mei Han was hesitated. "I promised youst time and asked you to pick the plum blossoms you like. Why don''t you go to the snow mountain to find me?" "I''m invincible now, don''t need it, leave it to those in need." "Those ordinary people are not worthy." Mei Hanbai was very awkward. The whole person changed in ce, and a huge plum tree appeared with countless beautiful plum blossoms on it: "Pick it, pick what you like, you are wee, I promised Mei Hanbai, Will not go back." ... "If you don''t like this look of me, I will show you what you like." One day, Mei Hanbai took out a booklet, "This is the portrait of all my incarnations. You can choose the way you like. , I will show you what I want to talk to, I will be what kind of look." The old man Xue, who was observing all this silently, couldn''t help but shook his head, let''s suffer, call you arrogant. Rumor has it that there is a legend in Taichumen who is powerful and unbeatable, but her realm will always bepleted by foundation building. Every time the sect senior asked her when to enter the inner door, she used the excuse that she hadn''t formed a pill, and she stayed at the outer door for a few years. No one knew, above her head, there was a small catastrophe cloud that had been lurking for so many years, waiting for the flowers to die, and did not wait for this powerful monk to form a pill. In the end, this little Jieyun retired with zero business and became a legend of the Jieyun n. When Tang Guo left this world, a somewhat familiar voice came in her ears, with a frustrated voice: "Damn it, it''s all right." "Yuye, you scared her. I don''t know that she has onlypleted the foundation and her soul is very fragile?" This is Mei Hanbai''s voice, "I''d better eat you to save bad things." "Ahhhhh... you let go, you **** it!" When Tang Guo''s consciousness plunged into darkness, only Mei Hanbai''s voice was heard: "As I said, she only has the foundation stage, and her soul is fragile. You dirty things will scare her. She will be scared of you. Wait for death. ." Tang Guo heard the familiar screams, and knew in her heart. I understood who did the rebirth of Tang Xiang. Above the ten thousand realms, there was a deep ce, and a very transparent soul suddenly appeared. The dangling, as if it might dissipate at any time. Looking at his face again, he was not only pale, but also horrified. "Shao Yuan, what''s the matter with you?" A person suddenly appeared beside this soul, looking at his appearance, full of surprise. Yuan Jiu took a sip: "Crazy man, he almost swallowed it alive! Knowing that she is not dead, she has to fight Lao Tzu to eat Lao Tzu, but fortunately Lao Tzu runs fast." "Young Master Yuan, your situation is very bad, and your soul may dissipate at any time." "Then what are you still trying to do? You are not going to take me back soon. In my situation, can you go by yourself?" How can he be good after he has been swallowed by most of his soul? How could he have such a stupid subordinate. "Yes, yes, the subordinates will take Yuan Shao back immediately." "You wait with me!" Chapter 3605: Pond fish (1) Chapter 3605: Pond fish (1) "Almost there?" "Enough ce, just this ce, hurry up, light the fire, and sacrifice to the Dragon King." As these words fell, a red-dressed boat floating on the sea was set alight. The boat was filled with hay and firewood, which seemed to have been sprinkled with oil. As a small me fell into a crackling fire, the whole boat was quickly surrounded by the fire. Tang Guo was awakened by heat. When she woke up, she saw fire all around. She wanted to stand up, only to find that her hands and feet were tied up. [Host, knife. Upon seeing this, the system quickly found a knife for Tang Guo, which happened to fall into her hand. The fire is getting bigger and bigger, and some of her clothes are about to burn. If she didn''t wake up in time, she might be burned alive here. Tang Guo cut the rope with a knife and cut off a part of the burning red dress on her body. Through the firelight, she looked towards the shore. There were many people standing there, dressed in coarse linen. Those people were watching here, without any action, as if they knew what was going on. So, now she can''t call for help with the people on the shore. Most of the people who sent her here were the people watching on the shore. Seeing that the boat was about to burn to the middle, Tang Guo cut a part of the firewood with a knife and jumped directly into the sea. This location was facing away from the shore, and the location was far away, those people did not notice her actions. She floated in the water, found a ce to hide from a reef, and waited quietly for the red boat to be burned into ashes and float in the sea. At this time, she found that the people on the shore actually bowed down to the sea, and shouted for the Dragon Kings blessing, and asked the Dragon King not to rain any more, which washed away their houses and crops. Tang Guo kept silent, watching the end of all this quietly, watching the people dressed up by the vigers leave, disappearpletely, and then climbed onto the reef, staring into the endless sea, lost in thought. "It seems that this time, I was treated as a sacrifice to this so-called Dragon King." [The host is big, do you want to find a ce first? I just nced at it, half an hour from here, there is an uninhabited ind. ording to the current situation, it is temporarily impossible to go back ashore. "Then go to the deserted ind first, and pick a boat out for me." Her body is a weak woman at first nce. After being soaked just now, the coolness on her body made her feel a little ufortable. First find a ce to settle down, survive temporarily, and then think of his way. Just like this, even if I go back, I can''t do anything. Those people are killing her. The story, wait for her to improve her strength first. She already felt that this world can be cultivated. Perhaps, the Dragon King in the mouth of these foolish people exists. The system selected a small boat, and Tang Guo rowed to the uninhabited ind in the direction indicated by the system. After half an hour, she walked to the ind, changed herself into clean clothes, ate some food, and went to the group to report safety. The appearance of Tang Guo made the friends in the group very happy. In thest world, Tang Guo said that there were many things to do, so he seldom chatted with them, which made them very worried and ufortable. [Mo Yuntian]: Sister, how is your situation right now, what can we do for help? Chapter 3606: Pond fish (2) Chapter 3606: Pond fish (2) [School Flower]: Not for the time being, I just escaped from danger, and I havent had time to check the details. Seeing Tang Guo say this, people in the group asked her what happened. [Margaret]: School flower, is there a magician attacking you? The originally somewhat solemn atmosphere, when Margaret''s words came out, made people rxed. Margaret was really interesting, turning the corner to ask if Tang Guo had reached the magical world. [Mission Fairy]: Sister, don''t worry, it takes time to meet such a thing. When the timees, the school flowers will naturally go to your side. You ask every time, and every time you are disappointed, the creation **** on your side may not be as you intended. Sister, I suggest you go through a few worlds and ask again. Maybe one day you wake up and the school flower will be by your side? [Margaret]: Sister, you really make me sad when you talk like this. However, what you said seems to have some truth, well, I see, this time the school flower should not be in the magical world. I am used to it. If the school spends in the magical world, it must be the first time to ask about my situation in the group, rather than saying these things now. [Ziyun]: Margaret, you have be smarter. [Chi Xiao]: The mentality has also improved a lot. [Margaret]: Because I have made a group of bad friends, it doesn''t work if I don''t have a bad mentality. Okay, don''t you guysugh at me. Didn''t the school girl just escape the crisis? This time there must be some trouble, and see if the school flower needs help. [School Flowers]: I shouldn''t need it for the time being. When I need it, I won''t be polite to you. When I woke up, I was in a burning boat, and there were many vigers on the coast. If I didn''t guess wrong, I should have been treated as a sacrifice to the Dragon King. So, now I have found an uninhabited ind and n to settle here first. [Ziyun]: That''s dangerous. Can you cultivate in that world? If not, let''s give you something to defend yourself. Although they knew that Tang Guo would not be short of these things, the people like Ziyun and Chi Xiao were still very worried, wishing to send all the good things in their hands to Tang Guo. Perhaps this is friendship and concern. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, there shouldn''t be a house on that ind, right? I will send you a house. This is what I have just refined sessfully. After you recognize the master, you can put this house anywhere, it can be bigger or smaller, and it is very convenient to carry. In a moment, I will ask Brother Mo to help you add more dots. Not only can you live in, but you can also take refuge. It is very convenient. Don''t refuse. This is my most proud product. They are very greedy. I was originally going to give it to you. You rarely appeared in thest world and never had a chance. After Chi Xiao said so, Tang Guo naturally did not refuse. [Chi Xiao]: Brother Mo acted very quickly. Seeing what I said, he hurriedly ran to me and was helping you add a formation. Since you can cultivate, there must be other powerful characters on your side. If you want to improve your strength, it won''t work for a while, let Brother Mo give you a dot matrix. [Ziyun]: Then I will give my sister some pill. My current alchemy skills have improved a lot. For the sake of my sister, I have refined the pill that can be used in various realms these days, and they are all marked with their names. You look at it. [Margaret]: What can I give you? Chapter 3607: Pond fish (3) Chapter 3607: Pond fish (3) [Margaret]: I am best at curses. Let me give you some charms. When you meet those who want to hit you, you can throw charms at them as much as you like. My charms are better than before. After that, the other people in the group also expressed their hearts one after another, and sent Tang Guo what they thought she needed. ... In just half a day, an exquisite little house was added to the previously unmanned ind. Tang Guo lived in the house and began to receive the memories of this world. She was indeed regarded as a sacrifice by the vigers and presented to the Great Dragon King. The reason is that there have been floods in this area for three consecutive years, which will not only destroy the crops of the vigers, but also destroy the houses, and countless people died in the flood. A Taoist believes that it is the people here who angered the Dragon King, so they have to choose sacrifices to offer to the Dragon King, so that the Dragon King will not get angry and destroy their houses and crops. The vigers decided to draw lots, fifteen years old and no more than eighteen years old. The girl who wins the lottery will be a sacrifice to the Dragon King. The person who originally picked the sacrifice was not the original owner, but a person named Tang Xueer. Of course Tang Xueer didn''t want to be a sacrifice. She felt that such an approach waspletely nonsense, thinking that there was no such thing as a dragon king in this world, and it was simply ignorance to use such a method to please the dragon king. She tried to persuade the county officials, vigers, and indeed some people to agree with Tang Xueer''s statement that offering sacrifices to the Dragon King would not solve the root of the problem. But many people are just as obsessed, thinking that they angered the Dragon King, especially the Taoist who provokes discord on the side, making many people feel that sacrifices must be offered to the Dragon King. In the end, Tang Xueer ran away on the first day, and the vigers hurriedly sought a solution from the Taoist. The Taoist said: "Now, you can only choose another bride. In short, you can''t miss the hour to worship the Dragon King. If you miss the hour, it will cause trouble. Don''t me the Tao for not reminding you. The Dragon King is angry and will kill you. Its all submerged here, not one left." At the suggestion of the Taoist, the vigers held a lottery overnight. Tang Guo''s family didn''t approve of sacrifices. They thought that this was not a ce to stay for a long time. The sacrifice to the Dragon King was at the beginning. I don''t know how many such things will follow. Tang Guo''s parents nned to leave the vige as soon as dawn and nevere back again. There is a lot of water here, so they go to a ce with few floods, it is better than throwing their daughter into crisis. Master Tang, Tang Shushan, Tang Guo''s father, was actually a businessman, and this time he was only returning to worship his ancestors. Unexpectedly, I encountered such a thing. However, they took a step slower. The lottery was drawn that night, and the original owner happened to be drawn. Of course the Tang family were unwilling, but how could they fight this group of lunatics, the Tang family were all tied up, Tang Guo was also stunned, tied up, and put on the small boat. Then, it was what Tang Guo encountered when he came over. After the original owner was burned alive, he did not see the so-called Dragon King, nor was he even reborn. Instead, he wandered around the world as a lonely ghost. He saw his mother hang up and died, and his father had no results in thewsuit. At the gate of the county government, my brother ran around in order to help her redress her grievances, but to no avail, eventually became crazy. After many years, she saw a truth, and then she understood why she suffered. Chapter 3608: Pond fish (4) Chapter 3608: Pond fish (4) The so-called gods fight, Chi Yu suffers. The original owner is the pond fish that was affected by the gods. It should be said that the floods in her hometown for several years were also affected by these gods. After the death of the original owner, he turned into a lonely and wild ghost, andter saw his family broke and died, and eventually became a resentful spirit. She returned to the vige and began to retaliate against the vigers in Tangjia Vige. As long as the vigers were rted to this incident, none of them could escape. Under the revenge of the original owner, the vige slowly became an uninhabited vige, a ghost vige. The souls of the vigers in the vige were all devoured by her. Since then, she has lived in this vige. Anyone who walks into Tangjia Vige will fall into the illusion created by the original owner with soul power. In the illusion, there will be scenes of her being murdered. If the people in the illusion are in the same situation with the vigers, she will kill people and swallow their souls mercilessly. After she became the ghost king, she also floated to other ces. Saying that she is a resentful spirit, she will not take the initiative to harm others, but when she makes a move, she is merciless. There will be many natural disasters in this world. The reason why she wandered around was thinking of her own experience, but because of a natural disaster, she eventually turned into a man-made disaster of family destruction. It may be that she no longer wants to see such things happen, but wherever natural disasters ur, she will float to see. As long as someone dares to use the method of sacrifice to ask the so-called gods and immortals, she will kill those foolish people. Finally, the people who were sacrificed were brought back to the ghost vige. Over time, Tangjia Vige, the ghost vige outside, actually lived with a group of women who had taken refuge. These women are actually a little afraid of the original owner. The original owner saved them, and they also have gratitude in their hearts, and their emotions are veryplicated. After the original owner became a ghost, he killed many people and swallowed many souls, and of course he had been noticed long ago. After Tang Xueer escaped, she met her real son Fu Sheng, and went through many difficulties, and the two were finally together. After the guidance of an expert, they have to ovee thest difficulty before they can achieve a positive result. The person who pointed Tang Xueer told her that because she had fled, another woman was buried in the mes, saying that the other party had be the heinous ghost king, and asked Tang Xueer to go back to understand the original owner and let the original owner let go of all hatred. As long as Tang Xueer can influence this evil spirit, there will be no obstacles between him and Fu Sheng. In order to be with true love, Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng set off hand in hand to Tangjia Vige. As soon as they entered Tangjia Vige, the two fell into a illusion and experienced what the original owner experienced. Tang Xueer himself is a person who opposes praying to God by means of sacrificial offerings. Of course, Tang Xueer cannot be helped by such a test. Fu Sheng really was sincere to Tang Xueer. In the illusion, he worked hard for Tang Xueer and didn''t care about his own life or death. The love between the two was different from those ignorant vigers, and their daring to resist made the original owner think of the family who went crazy because of her death and was moved by the two. She promised that Tang Xueer would not kill anyone again, and when she knew that Fu Sheng was the current prince, she asked him to put an end to sacrifices. Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng agreed, the grievances on the original owner disappeared, and the remaining women in Tangjia Vige were handed over to the two to look after them and entered the underworld. Because of the serious sins shemitted, she will be tortured into eighteenyers of hell. The original owner did not have any fluctuations in these things. She did kill a lot of people. Even if these people were wrong, she really did it. She was willing to be punished. Chapter 3609: Pond fish (5) Chapter 3609: Pond fish (5) After looking at the mirror, she went to eighteen levels of **** and was punished. In the eighteenth hell, she met a friend, and then she knew why she came to this point. The original owner who had already dissipated his grievances instantly filled the underworld, shocking the Three Realms. Everything has to be said Tang Xueer said that Tang Xueer was not a mortal, she was originally the daughter of the Snow God of Heaven. Because one time the Snow God had sentiment and received a will, he needed to go to some ce to drop heavy snow. This snow will bring many disasters to themon people, and this winter will be very sad. The Snow God needed to understand, so he let his daughter Tang Xueer go to snow. This snow will take as long as three months, but heavy snow will do. Tang Xueer took the magical instrument to snow, and the heavy snowfall continued for a month. The local vigers who were not wealthy were getting more and more sad and could hardly find any fresh vegetables. Even, many people were frozen to death. Regarding these, Tang Xueer did not move. Until, she saw a teenager digging food in the snow, taking it back to his mother, and sharing the rest with neighbors. Day by day, her hands were swollen. Tang Xueer was very curious, why this young man was so persistent. She became an ordinary person and went down to meet the teenager. After going back and forth, she was moved by the youth''s attachment and kindness. I often hear him say that if the snow continues to fall, the vige does not know how many people will die. The young man''s hands were already swollen so badly that Tang Xueer couldn''t bear it. When it snowed in the back, water was released, making the vigers here escaped. Originally, the young family could not survive this catastrophe. Tang Xueer not only snowed and released water, but also married the boy. One day in the sky, one year on the earth. The amount of snowfall was not enough. The Emperor quickly discovered that he sent someone to arrest Tang Xueer and the two and asked why. Tang Xueer made two mistakes. The first was to sympathize with mortals privately and reduce the amount of snowfall, and the second was to marry mortals. Two mistakes were made that the Emperor of Heaven could not forgive. In the end, Tang Xueer was demoted to the mortal world by the Emperor of Heaven, suffering, and all kinds of natural disasters and man-made disasters would ur wherever Tang Xueer was born. In every life of Tang Xueer, tens of thousands of people will suffer disasters because of her. The mortal and Tang Xue''er still have a rtionship. The gods in Tiangong were very angry, thinking that they should give them some color. The Emperor of Heaven issued an order that as long as the two meet and are together, countless people will die in disasters, and they will suffer for a generation. If they are able toe together for the tenth generation without fear of difficulties, that is the destiny of heaven, and the heaven will not prevent them from being together again. It can be said that Tang Xueer and the mortal were willing to be demoted to the mortal reincarnation this time. They also bet with the emperor that the two will definitely go through suffering and return, and then ask all the gods not to interfere with them. At this point, they went down to the earth and experienced disaster. The life in which the original owner exists is the tenth life of the two. As long as this life, they still walk together despite the difficulties, and finally save the original owner, the ghost king full of grievances, and they will be able to get the right result. In the eighteenth floor of hell, the original owner learned of this from her new friends, and her grievance broke out on the spot and became the evil spirit of the Three Realms. No one could stop her grievance. She hates it, it is obviously the mistakes made by the gods themselves, why should they implicate these little mortals and make her family ruined. Afterwards, the original owner''s resentment soared to the sky, breaking through the hell, leading countless evil spirits to attack the heavenly pce, causing great shock. However, she ultimately lost. What she can''t win, she wants to fight against is the heavenly pce, there are too many capable people on it, and can only die unwillingly. Chapter 3610: Pond fish (6) Chapter 3610: Pond fish (6) After reading all the memories, Tang Guo''s heart still filled with a strong sense of grief and anger. She could fully understand the hatred of the original owner at that time. Just because he is an ordinary person and not strong enough, his fate can be calcted by the so-called fairy gods. Did she do something wrong? Obviously she did nothing wrong, the biggest mistake is that she is not strong enough. The original owner can''t be so strong against the gods, she can. After counting the time, she has only been to this ce for a long time, and the original owner''s parents and brother have not yet died. The original owner''s mother hanged herself a few dayster, and now the family should be let go and chased to the beach. Thinking of this, Tang Guo changed herself into a blood-red dress, and took a red face towel and put it on. Jump on the small boat before and paddle to the beach far from Tangjia Vige. At this time, the sea was very calm, and some green smoke faintly rose. Suddenly there was a woman in a red dress rowing a boat on the sea, which looked a little weird. Tang Guo didn''t row towards the coast, but waited on the surface of the sea, covered by smoke, and she couldn''t be seen without a closer look. She was a little moved when three staggering people came from the shore. The woman''s tearing voice could not be concealed by wind and rain. At this time, the sky began to rain again, and the woman''s voice not only did not decrease, but instead became louder and louder, like the thunder, filled with grief and sadness. "God, do you have long eyes or not? You are going to rain to flood this ce. What''s up with my Guoer? Why don''t those unscrupulous peoplee and have a look, kill my Guoer, God stop raining Did you stop?" "Guo''er, mother''s good Guoer, it''s your mother who has harmed you. If you listen to your father, regardless of wind and rain, go a little earlier, you won''t suffer such a hardship. It''s all mother''s fault, mother It hurt you." Tang Shushan hurriedly supported the crying Liu Mn. Although she did not cry like Liu Mn, her eyes were red with sadness, anger, and hatred. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have brought you back to worship the ancestors. If it weren''t for my reluctance, and had toe back to worship the ancestors, Guo''er wouldn''t have any trouble. Give these wolf-hearted things in the vige." Tang Shushan said in a trembling voice, "What''s the use of kindness, what''s the use of kindness, what''s the use of pity for those poor people, everything is no better than a wicked sentence, and finally helped a group The white-eyed wolf has hurt our fruit." "Guo''er, it''s dad''s useless, dad didn''t protect you, don''t worry, dad will redress for you and let those foolish people be punished. Tang Yao, Tang Guo''s elder brother, also had red eyes at this time, and said angrily: "Daddy, mother, or I will kill them all and avenge my sister. My sister was burned to death by them, and I will never Will forgive these executioners. Parents, if you agree, let me stay and kill everyone in the vige. It''s all my carelessness. I didn''t expect that they would directly administer medicine and take my sister away. Be careful, my sister will never die." "Yao''er, no." Liu Mn hurriedly stopped, "My mother has already lost Guoer, and can''t lose you again. This matter is up to me and your father. You leave the vige immediately, and my father and I will solve it." Chapter 3611: Pond fish (7) Chapter 3611: Pond fish (7) "It''s better to report to the official and ask the county master to be fair for Guoer." Tang Shushan said, "Yao''er, don''t say what you said just now. This method is not advisable. You are still young and cannot bepensated for this matter. For a lifetime. You go first, leave here, your mother and I will find a way." "Father, mother, it''s this time, how can I leave?" Tang Yao retorted, how could he leave the vige, leave his parents, and not seek justice for his sister, he would not be content. "Yao''er, listen to my father, go first." Tang Shushan thought more than Tang Yao, "It makes sense for Dad to let you go first, in case your mother and I can''t help your sister with the county master. , If you think of other ways, you must seek justice for your sister. If you dont sue the county master, you can sue to the capital. Tang Yao understood now, it was Tang Shushan who was not sure that he was with the county lord and could seek justice. Let him go first just in case. But Tang Yao was still not reconciled, thinking that this method was too slow and might not be sessful. "Father, since the people in the vige are not righteous, I think it''s best to kill them directly to avenge my sister." Tang Shushan scolded, "There are thousands of people in the vige. Do you think everyone should be killed? At least, those half-old girls and children are innocent. Yaoer, just killing people, can''t solve the problem. In fact, Dad can''t wait to kill all those murderers, but Yaoer, how sure are you to kill them all? Our family doesn''t know martial arts, and we didn''t bring any entourage when we came back, and most of our money was scattered. Do you want to help your sister get justice if you kill them?" "It''s better than letting my sister die in vain." Tang Yao said stubbornly. In his opinion, it''s important for the unrighteous people in the vige to have his sister. No matter innocent or innocent, they have eaten their family''s food and epted their family''s kindness. At the most critical moment, even if they are not aplices, they are also indifferent bystanders, who have never said a word for their sister. All are a group of selfish ghosts, timid and fearful. His most beloved sister is gone, and he still cares about so much. Thinking like this in his heart, Tang Yao could not vite Tang Shushan''s words. Still reluctantly agreed, not to attack the people in the vige temporarily. "Okay, dad, I promise you first, if it is fruitless, I will avenge my sister in my own way, don''t stop it." When Tang Guo heard Tang Yao say this, she couldn''t help shook her head. Although Tang Yao thought of many ways to kill the people in this vige, he did not seed. Since the method of sacrifice was used, that demon way has been in the vige. That demon way, indeed has some ability. After Tang Shushan and his wife died, Tang Yao first nned to pursue an official career to redress the grievances, but encountered numerous obstacles. After failing his official career, he went to learn martial arts again, went back to the vige to avenge him, but was stopped by the demon way, and also abolished his skill. Later, Tang Yao poisoned the well in the vige again. It was because the demon road discovered that it prevented all of this. After the people in the vige knew, they beat Tang Yao again. As the saying goes, one st, then exhaustion, three failures. Sessive failures dealt a heavy blow to Tang Yao, and to avenge his family without results, Tang Yao went crazy. In the end, he became a lunatic everyoneughed at. After Tang Yao went crazy, this demon way left the vige. Until, the original owner''s resentful spirit returned to the vige, turning the whole vige into a ghost vige, devouring the souls of those culprits. Tang Guo felt that all this happened by coincidence. Chapter 3612: Pond fish (8) Chapter 3612: Pond fish (8) It seems that the demon way has stayed in the vige, guarding the people in the vige, in order to wait for the original owner to kill the people in the vige and be a ghost king. This is a conspiracy. This sentence rang in Tang Guo''s mind. Since those immortals like to calcte, the Emperor of Heaven will punish the daughter of the Snow God. It is unreasonable that the Snow God will look at his daughter''s suffering. Maybe he secretly used some means to help his daughter. Where to take refuge? Possibly, the original owner is the stepping stone for refuge. After those immortals made mistakes and went through disasters, didn''t they all operate like this? She once read a book. The monsters in it can''t die if there are backgrounds. Even if they eat countless people in the mortal world, as long as the master of the monster appears, they can be taken away. As for those who have no background, destiny can''t escape death, which is really a joke. ording to the original plot, Tang Yao agreed to the request of Tang Shushan and his wife and left first. Tang Shushan seemed to have been prepared for a long time, and handed the baggage in his hand to Tang Yao: "Yao''er, you will go back to Jiangnan on this trip, sell your belongings and dispose of the goods, you just study and don''t care about it. Originally Guo''er was the best at it. These, I wanted you to concentrate on studying and leave the business at home to Guo''er. Now Guo''er is dead, you are not the same thing, it''s all right." "Part of the money is used to buy houses and fields, and the other part is reserved for your own allocation. If there is bad news from your parents, you will find another way to redress for Guo''er." "Okay, Dad." The original Tang Yao did indeed follow Tang Shushan''s ideas. I bought a house and a field, knowing that my father and mother had failed in redress. Father hit and died at the gate of the county office, and mother also hanged herself. He ns to study hard and use the right way to help his family redress grievances. Unexpectedly, the magistrate who didnt care about the matter caused him countless troubles. In the end, he got into awsuit. He was framed for robbing peoples daughters, stealing property, sentenced to jail for good days, and lost scientific research. Qualifications. Knowing the truth, Tang Yao no longer wanted to use any right path to solve this matter, andter went back to the vige to take revenge, but unfortunately he failed. The fate of this family can be said to be very miserable. It is obviously not a treacherous generation, but it does not end well. God is really not long-sighted. "Daddy, take care." Tang Yao didn''t say much this time, and turned around with the burden on his back. Tang Yao won''t have any problems for the time being, Tang Guo didn''t follow. Tang Shushan and his wife cried for a long time at the beach before leaving. [Host, won''t you take them to the ind? ] The system made a confused voice, [Now take them to the ind, will everything be solved? "This family is all kind in the bones. Tang Shushan and his wife don''t experience true despair. They will not understand what I will do in the future. Let them first experience things that make the earth and the earth not work. " If she can, she doesn''t want the couple to suffer, but the kind-hearted people who don''t suffer more and don''t experience despair will always be kind to some people. She didn''t n to let go of the people in this vige. Although she would not kill them all like the original owner, she would not give them the revenge that they deserved. Didn''t they think that if the dragon king was worshipped with a girl, the flood could be prevented? She wanted to let them understand that offering sacrifices to the girl to the Dragon King was useless. Chapter 3613: Pond fish (9) Chapter 3613: Pond fish (9) Because the two couples might die within a few days, Tang Guo didn''t go back to the ind to practice. Instead, he nned to follow the two and apany them through a desperate experience. After solving the problems of the two couples, he returned to the ind to practice. Tang Guo put on the invisibility cloak made by Chi Xiao and followed behind the two couples. By the way, she intends to see what is the sacred way to encourage the vigers to use girls to worship the Dragon King. She didn''t believe that there was a coincidence in this kind of thing, and there was probably some calction behind it. Tang Shushan and his wife supported each other, Liu Mn was almost leaning against his arms, she had no strength to cry before so much. "Husband, does the county master really take care of Guoer''s affairs?" Liu Mn asked with some uncertainty, "If it doesn''t matter, what should we do?" "Madam, we still have Yao''er. Yao''er is a material for studying. He loves Guo''er sister the most. When Yao''er goes to high school, if we fail, Yaoer will definitelye back to redress our Guoer. Yao''er became the seller''s property and moved away from the ce before, hoping that the disaster would not burn him for the time being. Even if we go to the county office to sue and fail, Yaoer will still be there. "So, husband, you don''t have much confidence to let the county master help Guoer redress grievances?" Tang Shushan''s silent appearance, Liu Mn already understood: "You are afraid that ourwsuit will fail and will cause trouble, so you let Yaoer go first." "Remember when we just came back here and passed by the county government, we saw someone walk into the county government?" Liu Mn shook her head in confusion. How did she notice this at the time? Along the way, I saw that many people in my hometown were suffering, thinking about something to help them, and busy inquiring where to buy food. "I saw it, it''s the demon way, he has entered the county government." Tang Shushan''s face was heavy, "I just don''t know what is the rtionship between him and the county master. I am unwilling to leave like this and let our Guoer die in vain. He was not sure that the county master would not favor the demon way and these ignorant people, so he told Yao''er to go first." "No matter what, I will listen to my husband''s decision." "I knew you were like this, so I didn''t let you go. ording to your temperament, I am sure that where I am, you will be there and will not leave." The two smiled at each other, but only a wry smile. The two returned to the vige and met many vigers. When these vigers saw them, their eyes dodge, not knowing whether it was guilt or a guilty conscience. The two people who used to be kind to people and smiled when they saw everyone, they didn''t even look at the vigers at this time. At this time, a skinny woman came up: "Sister Lan, don''t be too sad. The Daoist said this is God''s will, and God''s will can''t be done. Why did you draw the lottery and you will get your girl? The Dragon King is not angry, we will always remember your girl, we will give her a tablet, worship her every day, and be grateful to her." Liu Mn almost fainted when she heard this. grateful? bow down? Does she need Guoer? "Furthermore, no one can be the Princess of the Dragon King. Maybe your girl is already enjoying the blessing in the Dragon Pce at this time. The Taoist has said that this is a blessing, not a bad thing." Liu Mn looked at the thin woman with her hands bowed, and looked respectful, and she felt a little disgusted. She really didn''t hold back, and pped the woman''s face with a p: "Well-hearted thing, shut up!" Chapter 3614: Pond fish (10) Chapter 3614: Pond fish (10) "Oh, how are you hitting someone!" The skinny woman really didn''t expect that Liu Mn, who usually seemed so gentle, would hit people with disagreement. Obviously she didn''t have much strength, but this p made her dizzy and her face was hot and painful. If it weren''t for theck of flesh on her face and the sallow skin, it might be red and swollen. The thin woman dide to talk to Liu Mn in a gloating mood, after all, she was very jealous of Liu Mn in her heart. Liu Mn used to be just a cowherd girl in the vige, but she had a very good life, and she married Tang Shushan. Tang Shushan took Liu Mn out for business, and it seeded. Can she not envy Liu Mn to live as a richdy? What made her most reconciled was that the Tang family hade to her home to talk to each other, because at that time Tang Shushan was a poor boy who was surrounded by disciples. How could she be attracted? Let alone a cow, there is not a single sheep, there is only an old hen. Who knew that Tang Shushan had such an achievement? Every time Liu Mn met her hometown, she wore gold and silver clothes, but she was jealous. Now Liu Mn has lost her beloved daughter, let alone, she feels a little happy in her heart. Besides, the Taoist leader is an expert, and it is a good thing to sacrifice a Tang Guo to calm the dragon king''s anger and not cause floods again. "It''s you that I hit you!" Liu Mn trembled angrily, and pped the skinny woman again. The pain was so painful that the other party screamed. The skinny woman refused to follow her, so she rushed to fight with Liu Mn. Tang Shushan quickly pulled Liu Mn behind him. This time Liu Mn hit someone, and he didn''t think anything was wrong. No matter how kind people are, they can''t stand the other side''s offense. Upon seeing this, Tang Guo stretched out a leg and tripped the thin woman''s foot, causing the other person to fall directly to the ground, his face hitting an uneven stone. The fall directly caused her face to be covered with blood and her face was broken. "This is called retribution." Liu Mn said out of breath. Tang Shushan saw that something was wrong and quickly took her back. Tang Guo stood beside the thin woman, gently supporting her chin. She felt that the vige could indeed be haunted. It was unreasonable, causing the original owner to be burned to death. They could still live in peace. Tang Shushan and his wife stayed at home all day and simply ate something. "Madam, eat more. I''m going to the county office tomorrow. What if I have no energy?" "it is good." Obviously they had no appetite, the two of them still stuffed food into their mouths vigorously. It was dark, and Tang Guo watched the two couples lie down before leaving their yard. Instead, she found the thin woman''s home, and she lit a candle. Wearing a cloak, holding a burning candle, wandering around the skinny woman''s house. To the naked eye, there is only one candle floating in the air, which is very strange. She opened the door and went to the skinny woman''s room first. A candle suddenly illuminated the room, awakening the two skinny women. The two opened their eyes at the same time. Through the candlelight, Tang Guo also saw all kinds of scars on the skinny woman''s face. They were obviously injured by the fall this afternoon. They looked very scary. "what--" The two couples were really shocked when they saw a candle floating in the house. Tang Guo didn''t say a word, just dangling in their room with a candle. When they were in a daze, candles floated on their mosquitos, lit their mosquitos, and the fire burst into mes, like the sound of a boat burning when she woke up. The two felt the mes getting bigger and bigger, and then they paled and ran out and shouted, "There is a ghost!" Chapter 3615: Pond fish (11) Chapter 3615: Pond fish (11) Tang Guo was not in a hurry, and went to other rooms in their house. After awakening the people, he lit their mosquitos or clothing in front of the other person, watching them run out in horror, andughed involuntarily. Frightened people. After almost frightening people, she returned to the Tang Shushan couple''s yard, went to the original owner''s room, and nned to lie down here for one night. As for the other houses in the vige, keep them for burning tomorrow night. The inexplicable fire in the skinny woman''s house quickly awakened everyone in the vige. Tang Guo only burned their mosquitos, without some clothing, and did not intend to burn them all. So although the fire burned strangely, it was quickly wiped out by the people in the vige. Tang Shushan and his wife were also awakened by the noisy noise outside. They put on their clothes, supported each other, and walked to the ce where there was fire in the vige. When I walked to the crowd, I heard people talk about this weird fire. And the family of the skinny woman was talking about the scene with lingering fears. The thin woman was called Liu''s. At this time, the torch was shining on her face. It was seen that her face was pale and her eyes were filled with infinite horror. She was holding the arms of a short-looking man, her body shivering. "What I''m saying is true. Everyone of us has seen it. There is really a candle floating around in the dark. That candle is in front of me and lit our mosquito." Liu was panicked. Looking around, there are many people now, but she is not so afraid. Thinking of the previous scene, her calf still couldn''t stop shaking, and her voice trembled and said what she had encountered before. After speaking, she hesitated and asked in a low voice: "You said, did shee back?" After Liu said these words, there was a chill behind everyone, and a cold wind hit the surroundings just in time, not to mention how terrifying it was. Originally, people in the vige believed this a little, otherwise they wouldn''t answer the question of using the girl to worship the Dragon King. When Liu said that, everyone''s heart was drumming, and they were terribly afraid. The only people present were Tang Shushan and Liu Mn, who were not afraid on their faces and had tears in their eyes. If they can, they really hope this is their daughter back. Whether she is a human or a ghost, as long as she returns to them, they will be content. However, the daughter is already dead, and the vigers burned her alive. If the daughter really turned into a ghost and suffered such a big grievance, how could she only light up two fires? Thinking of this, the two sighed and turned around and went back. "Let''s go, I have to go to the county office tomorrow." Tang Shushan whispered, Liu Mn nodded, and the two of them were about to leave. At this time, a voice came from a distance: "Don''t be afraid, everyone, this Dao has been checked just now, and there are no ghosts." It was the demon way that bewitched the vigers and used girls to sacrifice to the Dragon King. The appearance of this person attracted Tang Guo''s attention. Tang Guo was standing in the crowd. The invisibility cloak she wore was refined by Chi Xiao, and she walked in the demon way. Sure enough, when the demon way passed her without noticing it, she understood that this demon way shouldn''t be too powerful. It is slightly stronger in the eyes of these ordinary people. "Dao Master Qinghong, really isn''t Tang Guo''s ghost causing trouble?" The vigers were still worried, and hurriedly asked around the Taoists. Chapter 3616: Pond fish (12) Chapter 3616: Pond fish (12) This Dao''s name is Qinghong, and everyone who talks about him calls him the Daoist Qinghong. Seeing the people in the vige looked scared, Taoist Qinghong touched his beard and said: "Don''t be afraid, Tang Guo is going to be the princess of the Dragon King. How could he be a ghost? Your fire during the day just helped her escape from the mortal. Physical body, now she is no longer an ordinary person, her soul has been sublimated, and she has already gone to the Dragon King Pce at this time. If the Dragon King is satisfied, she won''t be angry anymore and cause floods here." The Daoist Qinghong said that the Taoist is the truth, and most people in the vige believed it. After all, they have seen the skills of Taoist Qinghong. Its not a problem to fly over the wall. Thest time they sent water, they remembered the two children of whose family were almost washed away by the water. Fortunately, Taoist Qinghong appeared suddenly and grabbed one in one hand. Like a raptor crossing the river and floating in the water, the two children are considered saved. How can such a capable person deceive them? When everyone in the vige looked rxed and gratefully looked at Taoist Qinghong, Tang Shushan and his wife went back with ugly faces. In the face of this executioner who killed their daughter, it was not that they didn''t want to go up and fight them hard, but that they knew their abilities very well and were not the opponent''s opponent at all. Go up desperately, but make a joke. It was also the existence of the Qinghong Taoist that made Tang Shushan uncertain whether he could seed tomorrow. Moreover, even if the county elder will help to uphold justice, who can help Qinghong Taoist? When the two thought of this, their eyes appeared sad. "It''s just that, Chief Dao, why does my house catch fire? I saw a candle floating around in my house before, and almost burned my house. Fortunately, we extinguished it in time." Liu raised doubts, not unbelief, but Seeing it before, she always felt that she was entangled in something unclean. Taoist Qinghong was also a little confused, that Tang Guo was burned to death on the sea under full of resentment, turned into a resentful spirit, and it was impossible to return here for a while. It is impossible for Liu to deceive him. He has checked it just now and has not found traces of lonely ghostsing to make trouble. "Perhaps it is a lonely wild ghost who is lost. This Tao gives you two charms. You stick it on the door, and the lonely wild ghost will not approach it anymore." Liu quickly took the talisman gratefully, and the stone in his heart also rxed. When other people saw this, they quickly asked Taoist Qinghong to give the magic talisman. This Qinghong Taoist seemed to be very talkative, and the vigers wanted it, he gave it, and no one left behind. Tang Shushan and his wife, who thought they were walking away, were stopped by the vige chief who came after them: "Shushan, take this, lest lonely souls and ghostse to your house to make trouble." Tang Shushan suddenlyughed and pushed the vige head away forcefully: "The vige head, what you said is really ridiculous. I have lived in Tang Shushan for most of my life, and for the first time I think this ce is a joke. I don''t need such a thing in Tang Shushan." If there are ghosts, and they put these things in their homes, and their daughterse back, wouldn''t they stop people outside and not get in? So, he doesn''t need it! The vige head stood awkwardly on the spot, looking at the backs of Tang Shushan and his wife, and said, "Shushan, this is all fate. Who made the Dragon King angry, always swelling, and causing floods here? This is all fate. Ah, we will remember Guo''er, Dao Master Qinghong said, now she is the Princess of the Dragon King, enjoying the blessing in the Dragon Pce." Chapter 3617: Pond fish (13) Chapter 3617: Pond fish (13) "Stupid!" Tang Shushan turned around and snorted coldly, "Extremely stupid!" Neither couple slept much this night. The other people in the vige, holding the Qinghong Taoist talisman, sleptfortably. Although not all of Lius home was burned, the mosquitos were basically burned. One night, Lius family was bitten by mosquitoes. When they got up in the morning, they were able to find out that many of them were bitten and swollen. The ce. Early in the morning, Tang Shushan and his wife ate something casually and went to the county office. Although it was not the time when the two died, she still followed. Apanying the two to beat the drums to redress their grievances and watch them being fooled by the county magistrate. The county official listened to these things impatiently, but was not surprised, obviously he knew something. I don''t know if Daoist Qinghong told him anything, or if there was a deal between the two. In short, this magistrate is not a good thing at first nce. The two left the county office in embarrassment and walked towards the vige. "Husband, are we going to send some money to the county magistrate?" Liu Mn asked. After all, they are in business, and they still know a lot about things. He didn''t say that at the beginning, Liu Mn was afraid of offending the official. Now that the other party doesn''t listen to this matter, maybe this official master feels that it is not taking advantage. There are too many things that Mr. Guan takes advantage of, and she is used to it. Only in this way, she felt even more unsure. "It''s useless, that''s a corrupt official. We don''t have enough things to stuff his teeth." "What to do then?" Liu Mn had no idea, "No matter what, we have to help Guo''er get justice, not let her die in vain." "It''s not without gain today. I heard that an inspector came to the county. After two days, let''s try our tone." As the saying goes, when you''re unlucky, drinking water is stuffy. From the plot, Tang Guo knew that their n would still fail, and that the adult who came to inspect was basically in the same group as the county master. Even so, Tang Guo didn''t care. Tang Shushan and Liu Mn were benevolent people. If they didn''t go to the end, they would always give way and be merciful in everything. The things she will do in the future conflict with their ideas, and she doesn''t want to see such things develop. Simply let them experience a despair. That night, Tang Guo wore a cloak and took a candle to burn the mosquito of the vige chief''s house. As for why we must burn mosquitos, because there are many mosquitoes in summer. Burning anything is better than burning mosquitos. If it is winter, she will burn the quilt and coat. The vige chiefs house was on fire, but the weird candle burned all the mosquitos in the vige chiefs house. It was useless for a while to put out the fire, but it made the vigers panic. In this case, Daoist Qinghong was also somewhat unable to judge. Obviously, ording to his way, ordinary Hu Guhun and wild ghosts would not dare toe. After all, the vigers basically have his charms, but he is puzzled by the situation in the vige chief''s house. For several days, Tang Guo burned the mosquitos of the vigers next to him. Finally, the mosquito of Taoist Qinghong did not escape. The vigers looked at Taoist Qinghong''s robe that had just been extinguished, with some doubts on their faces, and they began to doubt Taoist Qinghong''s abilities. "I guess this shouldn''t be a ghost, but a fire demon, or a fire demon that has developed a wit. If it is really strong, it will definitely not only burn this point. Don''t worry, this Dao will catch the fire demon soon , Destroy the opponent." Chapter 3618: Pond fish (14) Chapter 3618: Pond fish (14) When an adult came to inspect the day, Tang Shushan and his wife went to intercept each other''s sedan chair. The two were still unsessful, and they had not even seen each other''s face. At this time, Tang Shushan and his wife were a little desperate. They decided that day, since the county had nothing to do, they would go to the capital and sue the emperor. The movement of the two of them was already very big, and the county magistrate had already noticed them. On this day, Tang Shushan went to the county town to sell some of the objects in his hands, while Liu Mn was packing up the baggage at home. After changing the money, they n to leave early tomorrow morning. Today is the day Liu Mn killed herself. Tang Guo chose to follow Liu Mn instead of Tang Shushan. About the time the sun was heading, Tang Guo heard movement from outside the courtyard, very messy footsteps. Then I saw a group of people rushing into Liu Mn''s room. These people seemed to being straight to Liu Mn, but they were actually nning to have **** with Liu Mn. Looking at the merciless appearance of these people, Tang Guo finally understood why Liu Mn, who only wanted to avenge her daughter, would suddenlymit suicide. If this is the case, everything can be exined. Tang Shushan was clearly a clever person, so how could he crash and die in the county government on impulse. That''s because he knew what happened to his wife, and he sighed that God was unfair and desperate. His wife died of grievances. He could no longer support him. He decided to smash his head and die at the county office. At least he could make the dog county official have two nightmares. . Tang Guo couldn''t stand idly by when Liu Mn encountered such a thing. No woman in any age could bear such a hardship. When the men grabbed Liu Mn and intended to do something to her, Tang Guo took out a knife and cut the other''s neck mercilessly, regardless of whether Liu Mn was afraid. Liu Mn will experience a lot of such things in the future, and she will get used to seeing more. System: Distressed for a second. Liu Mn was in despair, but he didn''t expect these people to suddenly cover their necks and fall to the ground. While rejoicing, they watched them constantly twitching on the ground, blood flowing out of their necks, and her face paled in fright. Tang Guo ignored Liu Mn, and cleaned up the dead people and blood, and didn''t mean to show up from beginning to end. Just now, she changed her n a bit, and didn''t n to take Tang Shushan and his wife to the ind. She wants them to live here, see those who killed their daughter with her own eyes, and ept her revenge one by one. Whether it is these bewitched vigers, the dog official in the county, and the celestial gods in the sky. The scene before her was like an illusion. It was clear that she almost encountered the most terrible thing just now, but the necks of those people were somehow wiped off, and the scene was cleaned up. All this made Liu Mn think it was a dream. She rubbed her eyes and saw the bruise on her wrist, knowing it was not a dream. "Who is it? Who is helping me?" Liu Mn asked as she looked around, but no one answered. Tang Guo returned to the courtyard and decided to practice in the courtyard of the Tang family from now on. With her, no one can tell what the Tang family is like. Although they will live here with peace of mind, they will be able to see things that make them particrly happy every day. The system looked at Tang Guo''s brilliant smile, a little trembling. To be honest, he hasn''t happened in a long time since the data scrambled. Chapter 3619: Pond fish (15) Chapter 3619: Pond fish (15) Tang Guo practiced for a while, and suddenly remembered that the two were nning to go to the capital. She thinks it is impossible for them to go to the capital. Moreover, what she will do next is not willing to leave here. They are not here, how can they see what she does? So, she decided to give them a dream at night, so that they don''t leave their hometown and live here. Of course, she entrusted her dream as their daughter. In the afternoon, Tang Shushan came back and saw that something was wrong with Liu Mn. After asking questions, Liu Mn exined everything he encountered today. Until now, Li Mn felt it was outrageous. She was afraid that Tang Shushan would not believe it, so she rolled up her sleeves and showed him the bruises on her wrists. "This is what those people grabbed. They tried very hard, husband, it''s not fake. At the critical moment, they didn''t do much, as if the neck was cut by someone, blood came out from the neck, and all fell to the ground and convulsed. After they died. In a blink of an eye, their bodies were gone, and the blood on the ground was cleaned up." Liu Mn said nkly, "It''s just that I didn''t see the person who took the shot. If the other party didn''t take the shot, it would have happened. I dont want to live anymore." Tang Shushan had lingering fears, he believed Liu Mn''s words. Hugging Liu Mn firmly: "No matter where we go in the future, we will all be together. I won''t let this happen again." They lost their favorite daughter, and now they almost lost another wife who was with them. If his wife really had such a thing, he knew her character very well and might really not be able to live, then he would not know what to do. Both of them hugged each other with lingering fears and decided to leave the vige early tomorrow morning and go to the capital. "It''s better for us to leave in the middle of the night. Those people came for you today. They came too strange. They didn''te early orte, but we were going to the capital before the other party came." Calm down, Tang Shushan analyzed the current situation. Circumstances, "This world, oh... I don''t know if I can redress for Guo''er when I arrive in the capital." Liu Mn''s eyes blushed instantly, yes, this world is too difficult. Why is her fruit so bitter? That night, Tang Guo had a dream. In her dream, she turned into the wedding gown on the original owner, using her powerful soul power to enter the dream of the two. Her soul is very powerful. Tang Shushan and his wife are just ordinary people. She dreams very easily. When the two of them saw Tang Guo in their dreams, they were very excited, hugged her quickly, and Guoer Guoer shouted. Since that happened, they have not dreamed of their daughter all night. They thought that because they were not capable, their daughter resented them in their hearts. "Daddy, are you nning to go to the capital to redress my grievances?" Tang Shushan nodded: "In the past few days, your mother and I have been to the county government. The county master is not willing to take care of this. Yesterday, your mother almost had an ident during the day. This ce is not a good ce. We decided to go to the capital, maybe Someone can take care of these things." Tang Guo said, "I know what happened today, Dad, do you think this incident was just an ident? Do you think you can get out of here and go to the capital?" Tang Shushan fell silent. "Father, if you believe in your daughter, stay in Tangjia Vige. Don''t worry, as long as you don''t leave Tangjia Vige, I can protect you." Liu Mn, who had been silent, had tears in her eyes, and asked quickly: "Guo''er, was it you who helped me today? Guo''er, it''s you, right? It must be you, you are protecting my mother. My good Guo''er, It must be you. Besides you, who else would do this. Guoer, don''t you me your mother?" Chapter 3620: Pond fish (16) Chapter 3620: Pond fish (16) "Guo''er, it''s useless for your mother and your father. You were wronged and died, and we failed to help you reincarnate, so you can''t be reincarnated and be a lonely ghost." Liu Mn has determined that the person who helped her before must be the soul of her vain daughter. In the daytime, except for her daughter, who would help her unconsciously? It''s her daughter who is wronged. It must be that they didn''t help her redress her grievances, and she stayed in the sun. Tang Guo did not deny what happened during the day, and again urged the two of them to stay in Tangjia Vige. She would protect them and not be bullied. At this time, Tang Shushan had calmed down and looked at Tang Guo and asked, "Guo''er, what do you want to do?" "Guo''er, some time ago, the vige was on fire, did you do it?" Tang Shushan was not angry. Since his daughter''s death, he has slept insecurely every night. The things he encountered during the day made him very suspicious of this world. The daughter was killed in that way, and the people in the vige even pretended to be confused, and told him that it was her daughter who went to the Dragon Pce to enjoy her luck. After the county master knew about it, he also sted him out. Even his wife was implicated and almost suffered. These nights, the vige encountered the fire demon, and it was the time when the couple felt most relieved. Tang Shushan was not only not angry, but felt that they had taught their daughter to be too kind. Obviously he had forgotten the corpse that Tang Guo had disposed of before. "I did it, dad think it''s wrong?" Tang Shushan''s face suddenly became serious, and he said angrily, "What''s wrong? There''s nothing wrong. I can see it. People in this vige may not know the truth. They are just pretending to be confused and saying that you are enjoying the blessing in Dragon Pce. Who I dont know if thats killing you. Otherwise, why dont they send their daughter up there?" Even if someone is stupid, not everyone is stupid. They are pretending to be foolish. The more Tang Shushan thought about it, the more it became unpleasant. He knew the virtues of the people in the vige, so why couldn''t he let go of this ce, so he had to bring his family back. If they don''te back, there won''t be any trouble with the daughter. "Father rest assured that my daughter will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, but after her death in vain, there is a grievance in my heart that cannot be dissipated. If this grievance is not dissipated, my daughter will never be able to reincarnate." As soon as the words fell, the couple became anxious and asked them what they could do. "Father, mother, you don''t have to do anything, you just need to live well and stay in Tangjia Vige." Tang Guo didn''t intend to say more, although there was no way for the two couples to experience the feeling of despair once again. But she will let the two couples see the faces of the people in the vige, making it impossible for them to feel any softness. This time, no one can save her, she is not someone who can be moved casually. After Tang Guo retired from the dream of the two of them, he lighted them a soothing incense, and then went out to burn the mosquitos of other houses. Early in the morning, Tang Shushan and his wife woke up, looked at each other, talked about their dreams, and found that they were exactly the same. They were sad and excited. Smelling the soothing fragrance inside the room that had not yet dispersed, their eyes were full of tears. "It''s Guoer, it''s really Guoer." Liu Mn looked at the burnt incense ashes, andy down in Tang Shushan''s arms, crying, "It''s Guoer back, husband, let''s stay in Tangjia Vige." "Don''t go," Tang Shushan patted Liu Mn on the back, "We listen to Guoer and stay in Tangjia Vige." Chapter 3621: Pond fish (17) Chapter 3621: Pond fish (17) Tang Shushan still had his own ideas. He had repeatedly ran into a wall before appealing for his daughter''s grievances. It was because the officials were protecting each other. The county elder obviously didn''t want to take care of this. He must know something. He Guoer was right, they should be targeted, and they might be harmed if they can''t get out of the county seat. Yao''er has already returned to Jiangnan. The child is filial and loves his sister. He will definitely do as he arranged. Then the couple stayed in Tangjia Vige and lived honestly. After the county master knew about it, he might still think that they would give up their grievances and would not trouble Yao''er again. Here, it can be regarded as a blindfold. With determination in their hearts, Tang Shushan and his wife n to repair the yard, after all, they will live here for a long time in the future. The two of them are looking forward to dark now. When their daughter left yesterday, they made a request with her, hoping that she would visit them often. It may be what happened yesterday that made Tang Shushan particrly worried about Liu Mn alone. Liu Mn said that she would go to the beach to wash her clothes, but Tang Shushan had to go with him, and in the end two people washed together. This is rare in the vige. Since that incident, they have not talked with anyone in the vige. Some people in the vige may have a guilty conscience, knowing that the incident has hit the two couples hard, and did not say anything to anger them. When Tang Shushan and his wife heard someone discussing not far away, who was on fire against night, they vomited out the breath that they held in their hearts. They didn''t feel sorry for the people in the vige who had been bitten by mosquitoes so many times. Tang Guo followed the two couples all the time. The two couples were washing clothes by the beach, and she was sitting on the side practicing. Wearing a cloak, no one can see. It''s not that she insisted on following, but the Taoist Qinghong was still in the vige, which made her a little worried. Not long after, she felt the breath of Taoist Qinghong. The other party came to the ce of the two Tang Shushan. After reaching a certain distance, he stopped and stared at the backs of the two with strange eyes. "Why the Liu family is still alive?" Taoist Qinghong couldn''t help muttering when seeing Liu Mn, "Weird, I''ve seen it before. The Liu family was alive in a few days, so he should have died yesterday." This Qinghong Taoist did have some abilities, and he saw that Liu Mn should have died yesterday. Tang Guo judged from the opponent''s face that the other party was only very confused about this matter, and should not have participated in the murder of Liu Mn. "Weird, weird." Taoist Qinghong shook his head, turned and left. After a while, Taoist Qinghong once again appeared not far from Tang Shushan and his wife, staring at them and muttering strangely: "Why is Tang Shushan still alive? It stands to reason that he should have died the day before? This heaven seems to have been killed. It''s covered up, there''s no way to figure out." Tang Guo observed for a few days and found that Taoist Qinghong had some ways. Knowing that Tang Shushan and his wife had escaped death, but did not do anything to harm them, I felt a little relieved. Dreaming once again, she gave two amulets for them to wear next to their bodies. She has only just practiced, and her strength is still weak. She had the technology, but she couldn''t refine this level amulet, she asked Chi Xiao to help refine it. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, my amulet is definitely the most top-notch I can refine. It can definitely guarantee their thoroughness. You can do your things with peace of mind. The people in the group were very angry about the stories Tang Guo told them. Chapter 3622: Pond fish (18) Chapter 3622: Pond fish (18) [School flower]: Thank you, Brother Chixiao, thank you for your help, so I won''t be in a hurry. [Chi Xiao]: That''s a joke, who doesn''t know your skills? Even if you don''t have me, it will be more troublesome. I heard your thoughts before, and I am currently refining magic weapons. When you ept the younger brother, I will send it to you and distribute it to your younger brother. [Ziyun]: I have many elixirs here, some for food and some for attacking people. Have you ever heard of throwing beans into soldiers? If the younger sister doesn''t have enough younger brothers, I will give you more refining and sowing beans into soldiers, and I will bother those people to death. [Margaret]: I still have a lot of spells. Just tell me what you need for the school show. Make sure to let them fall first when they go out. Bad luck. [Mo Yuntian]: Unfortunately, this group of red envelopes cannot be sent to people. If they can, I will send you some disciples and let them help you. [Shangguan Yungu]: Im sorry, Im not strong enough, I still cant help Master Uncle, but I will try my best to practice, and Master Uncle will definitely need it in the future. Everyone in the group was helping Tang Guo find a way. What she had to deal with this time was the heaven, and ording to the level they knew, it was to fight the immortal world. This is not just talking about it. Those are immortal gods that have existed for a long time. When the timees, confrontation will definitely be a big battle. Tang Guo gave the amulet to Tang Shushan and his wife, so she didn''t stay by their side at any time, and devoted herself to cultivating. In addition, she took the time to find Tang Yao, still using a dream. He gave Tang Yao an amulet, and told Tang Yao not to act rashly, let him study hard, and only when he stood in a high position could he have the opportunity to do what he wanted to do. After Tang Yao woke up, he held the amulet in his hand. He was obviously a big man, but he couldn''t cry so much. He quickly promised that he would do the same. He would never make people jealous on impulse. He would walk to the highest ce step by step and help. Sister redressed grievances. With everything arranged, Tang Guo practiced in the house on the ind during the day. She is still cultivating the power of the stars and does not absorb aura, mainly because she is afraid that the aura will change and attract the attention of the heavens. She now needs time to grow, and she will definitely not be able to find something wrong. In addition, in the evening, she would go to the vige and burn a house a day without burning too much, just go in with a candle, wake up the person, and burn it in front of the other''s eyes. Seeing those people fleeing out in horror, she felt amused. This kind of thing was staged every night andsted for two months. Daoist Qinghong couldn''t solve it for a long time, which made the people in the vige panic. Some people were even secretly discussing whether Tang Guo really got back to retaliate against them. Tang Guo was burned to death by fire, so the fire that appeared every night, was she taking revenge on them? They asked Daoist Qinghong to solve the problem, Daoist Qinghong was also very helpless, he couldn''t find what was doing the trick, let alone grabbing the other party. One day, the Liu family suddenly asked a question: "Speaking of which, if our house was not burned by the demon fire, I discovered a strange thing. Why didn''t the Tang family be burned once?" As soon as these words fell, he immediately turned his attention to Tang Shushan and his wife. The vige chief hesitated, but decided to take someone to the Tang''s house. Tang Shushan and his wife were working in the yard at the time, and the whole vige suddenly came. When they were at a loss, Liu said his doubts. Chapter 3623: Pond fish (19) Chapter 3623: Pond fish (19) When Tang Shushan heard this, he waspletely angry andughed: "We didn''t do anything wrong, and we didn''t feel sorry for anyone. The demon fire doesn''t burn us, which means we have good eyes." "Vige chief, what do you mean? Is it possible that because the demon fire burned you, don''t burn us, you are unwilling to find trouble with our couple?" Tang Shushan looked at everyone in the vige indifferently, "Monster The fire likes to burn you, and it is not my Tang Shushan''s decision. Instead ofing to me to make trouble, you should bettermunicate with each other and ask when you offended him." Taoist Qinghong was also here, mainly because Tang Shushan''s family didn''t encounter demon fire, which was really strange. After he checked, he shook his head at the vige chief. The vige chief showed an awkward smile and led away. Liu is still not reconciled. Liu Mn is angry when she sees Liu, and immediately said: "If you doubt us, arrange for someone to stay at our door to see how the demon fire doesn''t burn us, only you. Husband Thats right. Youve done too many bad things, and Yaohuo can see clearly, and his eyes are as clear as human eyes." Many people are guilty and n to leave. This demon fire doesn''t burn the Tang family, it really has nothing to do with the Tang family, so go back and think of his way. That night, Tang Guo went to Liu''s house, still holding a candle, awakened Liu''s family and frightened them out. Liu said too much and asked the vigers to disturb Tang Shushan and his wife. Of course she was going to find each other. She took out the clothes, quilts, and things that could be burned from the cab of Liu''s house, threw them in the yard, and lit a fire. The Liu family shrank in the corner, pale, looking at all this shiveringly, crying loudly. The fire in the yard of the Liu family, and the crying of several Liu family members, attracted the vigers. Daoist Qinghong ran over at the first time, and he still didn''t find anything, he couldn''t help the fire demon. Tang Guo stood in the corner, watching the vigers scramble for water, helping Liu to douse the fire in the courtyard. Water was poured on those clothes, the fire was extinguished, and the clothes were almost destroyed. This time, Tang Guo burned all the clothing and quilts of the Liu family. "Dao Master Qinghong, how should this be good?" Liu cried to Taoist Qing Hong, "Dao Master, you have to find a way to be burned by the fire demon every day, and sooner orter my house will be burned. " What Tang Guo didn''t tell Liu was that she would not burn their house because there would soon be floods here, and floods would destroy their house. Don''t they think that the girl offering to the Dragon King can solve the flood? She will tell them that it can never be solved. However, in the plot, there is a Daoist Qinghong cast a spell to help prevent the flood, and the vige has not much loss. This time, she would not give Taoist Qinghong this opportunity. While Liu''s speaking, Tang Guo held a candle and lit the robes of Taoist Qinghong under the horrified eyes of the vigers. "Master Dao, the demon fire ising!" Liu''s horror hurriedly went back, just in time to see Tang Guo burning Qinghong Taoist''s hair and beard. After lighting, she extinguished the candle and turned back to the Tang family yard. No matter what happens behind you. The vigers saw that Taoist Qinghong couldn''t help but trust the fire demon, so they didn''t trust him much. From this day on, Tang Guo often troubled Taoist Qinghong. Chapter 3624: Pond fish (20) Chapter 3624: Pond fish (20) But what made her curious was that no matter how she tossed Qinghong Taoist, the other party had no ns to leave Tangjia Vige. No matter how the vigers questioned him, he was still polite to them, not angry at all, and was thinking of ways to solve the fire demon every day, as if he was a real cultivator. The more this happens, the more Tang Guo feels tricky. What is the reason that makes Qinghong Taoist like this? She is very curious. Tang Guo didn''t burn anything in the vige anymore because the flood wasing. Originally, Qinghong Taoist blocked the mountain torrent, so that the people in the vige did not suffer from floods at all. Of course, the vigers didn''t know the truth, but thought it was right for the girl to worship the Dragon King. This incident was spread out, one spread ten, ten spread a hundred, leading to many ces where natural disasters havee up with such ridiculous methods. This is how the original owner went to ces where there was absurd behavior, killed those participants, and brought back the victims. All this made Tang Guo feel that some people were calcting, letting the original owner fall into their trap step by step, and eventually be a ghost king. This resentful ghost king was prepared for Tang Xueer. I really can''t think about these things, the more I think about it, the more I sweat. About half a monthter, the Taoist Qinghong, who had been under Tang Guo''s surveince, sneaked out of the vige, his expression a bit serious and a little excited. Tang Guo saw something was wrong, and followed. Unexpectedly, Taoist Qinghong went to the foot of the mountain behind the vige and chose a ce to sit down and wait quietly. Around noon, thunder rang out in the sky, followed by pouring rain. The rain was very heavy, and soon countless ditches were formed on the hillside, even some stones, and the sand was washed down. The torrents appeared. Tang Guo understood that this should be the so-called flood. She saw Taoist Qinghong took out a magic weapon, intercepted it at the foot of the mountain, and led the water to the beach. Seeing Taoist Qinghong breathed a sigh of relief, Tang Guo walked up to the magic weapon, took out a most advanced sword, and shed at the magic weapon. Daoist Qinghong hadn''t reacted yet, and the torrents rushed down to the area of Tangjia Vige. After doing this, she quickly returned to the Tang family vige and took out a magic weapon to cover the Tang family tightly. Besides, when the Taoist Qinghong saw the mountain torrent rushing towards Tangjia Vige, he yelled no good, and hurried to Tangjia Vige. As soon as he entered Tangjia Vige, he shouted loudly: "The mountain torrents are here, everyone hurry to hide." Taoist Qinghong hurriedly went to the house to arrest people and carried them to a safe ce. Some people heard Taoist Qinghong shouting. Scared and ran away quickly. They were so familiar with this situation, they didn''t even think about it, they just ran instinctively. Tang Shushan and his wife were still at home, and because of Tang Guo''s magic weapon, they did not hear anything. During this period, no one came to call them once. The mountain torrent rushed down and quickly rushed to Tangjia Vige. People in this ce have long learned how to deal with floods and ran faster than rabbits. The vige chief and others hiding on another hillside looked very ugly when they watched the vige being washed away by sh floods. The vige head counted the number of people, and found that there was no Tang Shushan and his wife, his expression changed greatly: "Where are the two Tang Shushan? Didn''t they run up?" "Everyone was busy escaping for their lives, so how could they take care of it at the time." Liu said, "This is also fate. This floodes just after all. Who can predict it?" Although the vige chief felt a little ufortable, no one wanted to find someone at this time. Taoist Qinghong also said: "It may be fate." He wondered whether this magic weapon could not stop the sh flood to take the lives of the Tang couple? After all, they should have died long ago. "Look at it, what is that?" Suddenly someone screamed and pointed to the location of the vige. Chapter 3625: Pond fish (21) Chapter 3625: Pond fish (21) Originally, the torrents rushed down the Tangjia Vige violently. There was no obstacle along the way, and nothing was swept away. But when the Tang Shushan and his wife arrived in the courtyard of the couple, the torrents seemed to give birth to wisdom in an instant. I dont know why, but they split into two paths, surrounding the yard. And OK. Standing on a high ce on the hillside, the vige chief and others can see clearly below, the scene in front of them stunned, shocked in their hearts, and a little ufortable. Liu almost lost his voice: "Why? How could the mountain torrent bypass Liu Mn''s house without a drop of water soaking in, my God, is this mountain torrent blind?" Tang Guo couldn''t help being amused when she heard this. This mountain torrent clearly had eyes, so why was she blind? "Dao Master Qinghong, you can quickly see what is going on. This mountain torrent has rushed past, and no one is spared. How can we just bypass Liu Mn''s house? Look, they are still fighting. Two roads, the yard is nicely in the middle, not affected at all, this one is too weird." As for Liu''s words, he almost didn''t say whether it was caused by some monsters. "Is it really the Dragon King''s blessing? Tang Guo became the Dragon King''s concubine. The Tang Shushan couple is naturally the Dragon King''s father-inw and mother-inw. Knowing that the mountain flood ising, the Dragon King will definitely protect them after hearing the pillow wind." Someone in the crowd began to discuss. , His face is cloudy. Originally in their hearts, any girl offering sacrifices to the Dragon King was not entirely credible, but it was a fluke. The present scene made them believe a little bit. "Didn''t we all make sacrifices to the Dragon King together? Why is this Dragon King blessing Tang Shushan and his wife and not our vige chief?" Someone raised doubts. Liu suddenly said: "I know, I know, Tang Guoji must have hated us, and told the Dragon King about it. Tang Guo looks so good-looking, and the Dragon King is obsessed with beauty, so she listens to everything. Maybe , This big water is what she instigated the Dragon King to have. She came in revenge, yes, it must be so, this is bad." Liu''s words sounded like a fantasy, but when I think about it carefully, there is still some truth to it, and some vigers believe it. Even the vige chief is a little confused. If this is not the case, how could the mountain torrents bypass the Tang Shushan couple''s yard? Could it be... Tang Guoji really hated the vigers and blew the pillow breeze to the Dragon King? "Dao Master Qinghong, can you see what''s going on?" Tang Guo''s magic weapon covering the courtyard of Tang Shushan and his wife was an immortal tool made by Chi Xiao. Taoist Qinghong had some good ways, but he couldn''t see through it. Therefore, he did not see anything. Even he was wondering, is there really a Dragon King? As far as he knows, the dragon is a long-lived thing, and now there is no such thing as a dragon. He had read some ancient books, which recorded that the dragon n was annihted long ago because of a rebellion. What to be the dragon princess is simply made up. But this torrential torrent is indeed very strange, his magic weapon can''t stop it, and he took a detour in the courtyard of Tang Shushan and his wife. This is really invisible. Although I can''t see through or understand, Daoist Qinghong couldn''t tell the truth to the vigers. ording to their thinking, he nodded: "Perhaps, it is true. The Dragon King is a powerful dragon god. I can''t figure it out." Chapter 3626: Pond fish (22) Chapter 3626: Pond fish (22) The words of Taoist Qinghong undoubtedly convinced the vigers that the Dragon King hadunched this sh flood, in order to show their vige some color. For a time, the vigers hated Tang Shushan and his wife. Seeing that the vigers were already discussing things about Tang Shushan''s unkindness, Taoist Qinghong squinted his eyes and stroked his beards. Although there have been many idents, the current situation of Tang Shushan and his wife does not seem to be very good, and their lives will definitely not be better in the future. If Tang Guo''s soul returned, he would definitely resent the life here, and it seemed that it would not affect the achievement of a ghost king. At this point, Taoist Qinghong didn''t care about anything. He just needs to let these people live well before Tang Guo''s soul returns. People in this vige can only die in her hands. This is destined. When the mountain torrents receded, Tangjia Vige was already in a mess. Many houses were washed away. The only good news is that the people in Tangjia Vige have experience. The food they store is not at home, but hidden in a cave high above. Here, there is not really no food to eat. It''s just that it''s true not to have enough. "Aren''t the Dragon King angry?" Liu asked cautiously, "Should we go to Liu Mn to ask, if this happened today, they can''t be ignorant of it. Maybe they will say something in front of the Dragon King. Will also help us." They wanted to inquire about the crime, but now they don''t know the situation. If they anger the Dragon King, they won''t be able to eat good fruit. The vige chief agreed with this approach and took a kind of embarrassed viger to Tang Shushan''s house. Looking at the very clean yard in front of the door, the vigers are veryplicated, and they are vaguely jealous. Unexpectedly, this Tang Guo really became the Dragon Princess. Tang Shushan and his wife saw it when the sh flood came before. Originally thought that such a big sh flood came, they must be dead. Unexpectedly, the torrential torrents went outside the yard and split into two paths, without hurting them at all. They think differently from other people in the vige. They don''t think it is the help of the Dragon King, but they must think their daughter is helping. Tang Shushan heard the yard door knock, opened the door and saw the vigers standing outside embarrassed. The leader is the vige head. Daoist Qinghong is not here, and the people in the vige are alive, so there is nothing for him. As for what the human brain wants to do, it does not matter to him. "Shushan, have you seen the situation today?" the vige chief asked, "the mountain torrent bypassed your yard and the houses in the whole vige suffered. As far as your yard is good, do you know what the situation is?" Tang Shushan sneered in his heart, he knew that these people woulde here, there would be nothing good. "The vige chief, I really don''t know about this. I want to know what''s going on. I am a capable person like Dao Master Qinghong. Will you still kill my daughter alive?" "Tang Shushan, your daughter might really be the princess of the Dragon King. If it weren''t for this, how could this mountain torrent bypass your yard? It washed away all the houses in the vige and won''te to you. It really is. It''s very strange." Liu said in a loud voice. "Yes, it must be your daughter who blew the pillow breeze of the Dragon King, which caused the sh flood and washed our houses down." Tang Shushanughed with anger, and Liu Mn was even more so mad that she almost fainted. Chapter 3627: Pond fish (23) Chapter 3627: Pond fish (23) Liu Mn yelled: "My Guoer was killed by you. What do you think? Princess Dragon? What a joke. If I can, I would rather my family be willing to experience floods every day than watch my daughter being killed by you. Killed. You are rare of the Dragon Princess, we are not rare." "Husband, drive them out, I don''t want to see these people." Tang Shushan hurriedly closed the door, gently patted Liu Mn on the back,forted her and kept her from getting angry. The two knew that this incident was inseparable from their daughter, but her daughter is now a ghost, and there is also a Qinghong Taoist in the vige. Not to mention that during the day, even at night, they dare not talk about it, they are afraid of bringing their daughter. Go to disaster. Seeing that they were so cautious, Tang Guo would dream of seeing them from time to time. If things go on like this, the ce they meet is in a dream. It was also because they were cautious, because that night, Taoist Qinghong, who was suspicious in his heart, ran to the top of Tang Shushan''s house and heard the corner. Of course, they didn''t hear anything all night, so they dispelled the two people''s suspicions, thinking that they didn''t know anything. But that night, Tang Guo met the two in a dream and did not conceal the two of them. She did indeed do the things that the mountain torrents split during the day. The two of them couldn''t cry in their dreams, and quickly asked if these would affect her. Tang Guo gave them peace of mind, and the two went to sleep with confidence. Besides, other people in the vige simply cleaned the house, and the house was notpletely destroyed. After a few days of repairs, they can still live. The houses in the vige can be easily repaired, but they are actually fast. It is the objects that have been washed away, making the lives of everyone in the vige look bad. Fortunately, at this time, there are countless wild nts on the mountain, which will not starve to death, and it is summer again, and will not freeze to death without clothing. But the mosquitoes moved a little, and they stung them all night. "Do you really have a Dragon King?" Liuy on the bed and pushed the man next to her. "It was really strange during the day, but Liu Mn shouldn''t know what''s going on, I know her too well. If she really knows what''s going on, she won''t almost faint with anger." "I don''t know if the Dragon King is not the Dragon King, but it is really weird today." "What if there is? If there is, you said Liu Mn''s daughter, did she really be the Dragon Princess?" "What do you want to do all the time? If there is a dragon king, what can you do?" "It''s not what I should do. If Tang Guo''s girl keeps blowing the pillow breeze to the Dragon King, why is the life in the vige difficult. Summer is the season of rising water. We can bear it every three to five times? This Liu Mn My fate is really good. I will have a daughter and be able to be the princess." Liu''s words were sour and full of jealousy towards Liu Mn: "You said, which of the two girls in our family is better? If they be the dragon princess, Tang Guo''s girl will fall out of favor. The two girls, with sweet mouths and coaxing, will definitely please Dragon King." "You are thinking about something messy, don''t make a bad idea, both girls are already engaged." "Sleep, don''t murmur, there are still a lot of things tomorrow, there are many things in the house, and I want to live, I have to be busytely." "Sleep and go to bed, isn''t it just a chat? Besides, if the Dragon King really bes our son-inw, maybe our good day is really here." Chapter 3628: Pond fish (24) Chapter 3628: Pond fish (24) Ten dayster, another sh flood came. The magic weapon of Taoist Qinghong had been destroyed by Tang Guo before. With his own way, it was not enough to stop the mountain torrent. He could only remind the people of Tangjia Vige to evacuate to the hillside. The previous scene reappeared. Once the torrential torrent reached the Tang Shushan couple''s yard, they would always take a detour without sshing in a single drop of water. The vigers were envious. Although some things were ridiculous, they were already right in their hearts that Tang Guo was the Dragon Princess. From the poor Tang Shushan couple to the present envious, because they fear the Dragon King, even if they are very jealous, they dare not go to the Tang Shushan couple. Among them, Liu''s whole person is going to turn into a lime. After the sh flood ended, she couldn''t help saying some sour words, waking up the man next to her at night, and talking about the Dragon King. At this time, many people in the vige had this mindset, and they were all wondering whether they would be blessed if they really gave the Dragon King a daughter. If this is the case, in this vige, every household does not have a daughter, and sending a daughter out to the Dragon King will not lose much. The family can still lighten the burden. Sending a daughter off will bless the whole vige and be rtives with the Dragon King once and for all. That would be great. In Tangjia Vige, the frequent sh floods were originally arranged by the gods to punish the daughter of the Snow God. Had it not been reminded by the Qinghong Taoist, the people here would not know how much to die. Tang Guo saw the thoughts of many people in Tangjia Vige. She didn''t mean to stop her. She just practiced on the side and waited quietly to see if these foolish people would send her daughter out. As long as they dared to send it, she dared to ept it. It happened that she was short of manpower. So far, she is the only one on that ind. The urrence of sh floods has be more frequent, if not every time the Qinghong Taoist reminded you, the people in the vige would die a lot. There is one thing that makes the people in Tangjia Vige unbearable. Every time a sh flood urs, it will go down the courtyard of the Tang Shushan couple. Is once twice a coincidence, five times and six times is still a coincidence? At this time, everyone in Tangjia Vige, including the vige chief, believed that Tang Shushan and his wife had climbed the Dragon King. "I knew this, so I should have sent one of my girl to Master Longwang." Liu finally couldn''t help but the floods broke out at all times, especially when the situation of Tang Shushan and his wife werepared. She was a little crazy. Now, thinking of Jackie Chan Wang''s mother-inw is crazy. "The Dragon King now has only one princess. If you want someone like Lord Dragon King to have more wives and concubines to serve you, wouldn''t it be better?" Liu''s words made the eyes of many people present brighten up. Yes, they all have daughters. It''s nothing wrong for Master Longwang to send one over. Tang Shushan and his wife identally heard that something was being discussed in the vige, and they only found it ridiculous. He went to the vige chief and tried to persuade the vige chief not to contribute to such a tragedy. He didn''t expect the vige chief to tell him that everyone in the vige agreed, and every household with a daughter would send it to the Dragon King as a concubine. As long as these girls go to the Dragon Pce, the vige will be blessed by the Dragon King and will not encounter floods again. Even if they encounter a flood, the Dragon King will protect the Tang family as they do. The vige chief did not believe it once or twice, but many things happened and the vige chief had to believe it. He currently has a daughter who is unmarried and ns to give it to the Dragon King as a concubine. Tang Shushan was anxious and still tried to stop it. The vige head was afraid of the bad things of the two couples, so he asked someone to block them in the yard and prevent them from going out. "Absurd, so absurd!" Tang Shushan shouted in the yard, "It''s so absurd, this is all alive, it''s his own daughter, how can they be cruel!" "Because in their eyes, their daughter will be from another family sooner orter." Liu Mn''s eyes were red. "At the beginning, fortunately, she was with her husband." No matter how angry and helpless Tang Shushan and his wife are, the vige is already preparing for the Dragon King to ept concubines. The dozens of selected girls all put on their wedding gowns, whether they were forced to be willing or **** on the boat, their tears ran away, and no one paid any attention to them. Chapter 3629: Pond fish (25) Chapter 3629: Pond fish (25) Liu also keptforting his daughter and said with a smile, this is to serve Lord Dragon King and to enjoy the blessing in Dragon Pce. Liu''s daughter was expressionless, she could not resist. Before, because he wanted to escape, Liu had taken care of her. They used to be scared and watched from a distance the scene where Tang Guo was sent aboard and burned to death. Now it''s my turn to truly realize that mood, as if being abandoned by the world. This time it was a slightlyrger boat, and all the brides were put on board, because they were afraid that they would run away, the vigers **** their daughters firmly. The people in the vige did not stop them from doing these things, but instead let them do it. In his opinion, this is equivalent to giving Tang Guo''s soul to his men. Knowing this, the grievance in his heart will definitely be even greater. Although the Tang family did not die, these were enough to make each other angry. The boat was pushed to the middle of the sea, and when it reached a certain position, the vigers set aze the boat, and turned away, regardless of the frightened girls on the boat. At this time, a thick white mist rose on the sea, covering the burning ship. The vigers standing on the shore only saw the fire in the white mist, and ignored the rest. Tang Guo appeared in front of those desperate women. She wore a red wedding gown, and she looked familiar to these women. "Tang Guo!" A woman recognized Tang Guo and couldn''t help but eximed, seeing Tang Guo floating on the water, "Are you a human or a ghost?" Tang Guo brushed his sleeves and took them all away from the burning ship, not far from the ind. With Tang Guo''s current strength, they could still be taken to the ind. "Where is this?" After being saved, these women felt a little grateful, but thinking of the previous scene was very lingering. They really did not expect that their rtives would actually burn them to death in order to please the Dragon King. "You are saved now, do you still want to go home? If you don''t want to go back, just stay here, but you have already repaid their graces, and no matter what happens in the future, you will not be able to approach them and listen to me in the future. If I want to go back, I wont stop. If I get burned to death next time, I wont save you anymore." "Tang Guo, are you dead or alive?" The women finally remembered. If Tang Guo hadn''t appeared, they would have been burned alive. Tang Guo turned back: "It''s not important, you should consider how to choose." "I won''t go back. Since you saved me, whether you are a man or a ghost, my life is yours. What you want to do, despite the instructions, I am willing to be a ve and a maid." What are you going to do? It''s not waiting to die. Thinking of the pain of burning to death, they never missed that ce anymore. "Then you stay here. There are fruits on the ind and food in the house. You can eat them when you are hungry." After speaking, Tang Guo''s figure disappeared in front of them, shocking their hearts. They even thought that Tang Guo was dead, still wearing a red wedding gown. He must be a dead end and be a resentful spirit. "Are we really staying here?" "If we dont stay here, where can we go? If we go back, we will definitely be dragged to death. Didnt they say that Tang Guo became the Dragon King? I didnt see the Dragon King. Tang Guo must have been dying, this beautiful ce, Most of it was her illusion. The mountain torrents detoured Tang Guos house a while ago. Maybe it was Tang Guos work, not the Dragon King. If you have to go back, not only will it not make people happy, you may be beaten up badly. I will be burned to death by them again. In short, I will not go back. Tang Guo is right. I have already paid back their grace and I will never go back to that ce again." Just now, Tang Guo sensed that there was something in the sea water, and nned to go see it in the water. With her current strength, there is no problem entering the water. Following a certain breath, she found a deste building under the water. From the surface of the building, it is not difficult to see that it was once brilliant. "Human, this is not where you came." An indifferent voice sounded. Chapter 3630: Pond fish (26) Chapter 3630: Pond fish (26) Unexpectedly, you, a human being, have some ability to find here through the barrier. If you didn''t have the old immortal aura of the immortal world, I would not let youe in alive, I would have swallowed you long ago. " "I am not from the immortal world, on the contrary, I have an enemy with them." In just a few words, Tang Guo judged that this person had an enemy with the immortal world. "Have a grudge?" The indifferent voice was silent for a while, and then asked, "What grudge? Listening to your tone, it seems that I still want to settle ounts with them. Do you know how many catties you are? How can a person deal with those treacherous hypocrisy Yes? Even if some are stronger than you and there are many in number, they may not be able to beat them, and they will not end well in the end." "The hatred of calction, the hatred of life and death." "Sure enough, what those people like the most is to control everything, ignore everyone''s life and death, and don''t put anyone in their eyes. Anyone who wants to break the rules will suffer their vicious calctions." "Who are you? Why are you here? Have you been calcted by the people in the fairy world?" Tang Guo looked around, looked at the pieces of ruins, and did not see the person there. Its brilliant. Now that you are down and out, is it rted to the people in the fairy world? You were calcted by them and ended up miserably?" System: [Host, did you expose scars like this? This guy may be your partner in attacking the immortal world, let''s be kinder, don''t make people angry. "What do you want to do with the immortal world?" That voice was as indifferent as before, and was not as angry as the system guessed. Instead, he asked Tang Guo another question, but before Tang Guo could answer, he spoke again. If you have this idea, give it up. You are a person of the ordinary world. Although your cultivation method is a little weird, you are outnumbered. You are not their opponent, and you will not end well in the end. Don''t be overwhelmed." The reason why he had said so much to Tang Guo was that he had been observing Tang Guo for a long time, and he could conclude that she was not from the fairy world. The group of foolish people on the shore came up with a way to sacrifice to the Dragon King, not only humiliating him, but also polluting the sea. Tang Guo did it in time and did him a favor. After all, this sea of water was not polluted. It''s not that he doesn''t want to make a move, but that once he has any changes, it is easy to be discovered by people in the fairy world. Also, it is not convenient for him to do anything. "Even if I give up revenge, they will not let me go. I am already in the game, and they have already calcted my fate. If I don''t resist, they can only wait for them to calcte." "Yes, it''s a bunch of bad things that eat people and don''t spit out bones." "I think we should be in the same group." Tang Guo changed the subject, "Perhaps, we can cooperate. You should have some deep hatred with them." "Yes, but our cooperation is not appropriate. You are weak. They can kill you with a single finger." This voice is also very persistent. "I don''t need a drag." "I have been practicing for less than two months." As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, he fell into silence. The owner of that voice didn''t know whether he was surprised or thinking of him. "Leave aside the matter of cooperation. After talking for so long, I still don''t know who you are? Even if you don''t cooperate in the future, it''s okay to be a friend? I guess you haven''t chatted with anyone for a long time." Chapter 3631: Pond fish (27) Chapter 3631: Pond fish (27) "You are bold, you are not afraid that I am a cannibal sea monster?" "Do you think I am afraid of things?" With such a big help, Tang Guo will not give up. To fight against the immortal world, is it to win over the enemies of the immortal world. The enemies of the enemy are her friends. "Quickly talk about what you are. People, you have to miss out when you make friends." "I am not a human being." "I used to be the master of this sea." The voice seemed a bit lonely. "There used to be a pce here. As you think, it was magnificent and prosperous. My race was very powerful. There was war in the fairy world. Later, The new immortal realm came into being, and our people only wanted to live in the sea, and did not want to enter the immortal record. "Are you a dragon?" In fact, Tang Guo had some guesses at the beginning. There are only two races that can build pces underwater, one is the fish race and the other is the dragon race. But the fighting power of the fish n is generally poor, and it should only be the dragon n who can be jealous of the fairy world. "Yes, I am the Dragon n." The voice said, "My name is Ao Yan. After the Dragon n died, I have been trapped here. I don''t know how many years. As you said, no one has spoken to me for a long time. Now, this sea, like the Dead Sea, is close to the former site of the Dragon Pce. It is listed as a forbidden ce by the fairy world, and no race in the sea dare to approach it. The enchantment outside is arranged by those in the fairy world. One reason why I did not stop it is that I thought you would be blocked, but I didn''t expect you toe in." When Tang Guo approached the barrier and came to this dpidated Dragon Pce, Ao Yan was actually a little excited. There are two reasons why he is still alive. The first is that he can''t forget who caused the demise of the Dragon n. If he is alive, there will always be a chance for revenge. Second, there was a voice telling him that he must live and he must live. If he does not live, he will miss important things. "Are you trapped now?" "Yes, what trapped me is the surrounding enchantment, and the chain that is attached to me. I wear the chain every day, but the chain is too strong. With my current strength, there is still no way to break free." "Then where are you? Maybe I can think of something to help you." "For no reason, why do you want to help me? Are you not afraid to provoke people from the fairy world?" "The enemy of the enemy is a friend. You are the enemy of the immortal world. That is my friend. Don''t be too sensitive. Do you think I am a bad person?" "It''s not very simr." Ao Yan didn''t know why she was so sure, she would think she was not a bad person. Obviously he knows that human beings are hypocritical, and those in the immortal world are calcting. He has encountered the difficulty of extermination and has been trapped by them for countless years. He should have done anything long ago. Anyone who has doubts cannot be trusted. But what she said, he just believed. She said she would help him, he really believed it. This weird situation made Ao Yan unpredictable, as if he was cursed by someone. "Then where are you? I''ll look at your situation first, and then find a way to help you out." Ao Yan felt that as a dragon n, he was so miserable that he would trust a person who was bound to one side, and told the other party how to find him, which was a bit hell. ording to Ao Yan''s instructions, Tang Guo came to a cliff on the sea bottom, and these dry stones had their former glory remaining. Chapter 3632: Pond fish (28) Chapter 3632: Pond fish (28) "Ao Yan, where are you? You are a dragon, trapped by someone with chains. Your body should be huge, right?" "But I didn''t see it." "I am here." Following the voice, Tang Guo saw Ao Yan''s true body, and was a little stunned. I saw a half-human bone dragon lying beneath a human-high dry stone. Yes, this is a bone dragon. The body is not big or long, which is very different from the dragon in the imagination. Earlier, Ao Yan said that she was trapped by the chain. She thought it was some powerful magic chain that only trapped his body. What I didn''t expect from ying is that this trap is not the other trap. This boneless dragon is tragically lying under the dry stone. The chains that are not thick have passed directly through his bones. I dont know how many fast bones were worn. Is it densely packed anyway? Chain. This way of wearing, whether it is through the bones or through the flesh and blood, you can imagine the pain in it. Ao Yans eyes shed a faint me. He looked at him and said, Now I understand that you cant help me. They dont n to give the Dragon n a chance to stand up. Even if my people try their best, Restrictions were ced on his body in order to keep the only dragon n. The people of Xianjun have countless ways to make me a trapped beast that can never break free of the chains." Tang Guo walked slowly in front of Ao Yan, looked at the chains piercing his bones, and sat next to him and asked, "I will find a way to help you get rid of all this." It''s not entirely because of the familiar soul breath of the other party, or they have amon goal, have enemies with the fairy world, and want to destroy the fairy world. "You are the most dreamy human I have ever seen. Not only are you not afraid of me, but you also help me. From your eyes, I can see that you are sincere and not calcting. I believe that you are different from people in the fairy world." "I''ll check these chains for you and see if I can help you." Tang Guo discovered that every part of the chain containedplicated runes, and there was no way to break the chain with brute force, and perhaps it would still affect the bone dragon''s life. "There are restrictions imposed by them on the chain. At the beginning, I was a dragon with talent and thest hope of the people. They used their own power to curse me. If anyone dares to kill me, there will be serious consequences. All dragon races curse with their own blood and soul, and no one in the fairy world can resist." "But they are very cunning. When they learned that they couldn''t kill me, they nned to trap me here for life. They were afraid that my talent was too good and that it would be a big problem in the future, so they used a fairy to remove my flesh and blood, and then used a chain. Through every bone, the dragon will never stand up. Without the flesh and blood, I can''t practice the dragon exercises, and they are not threatened." Ao Yan''s words were very in, but those who listened to it could feel the pain he experienced. Perhaps he has been angry, violent, and screamed in pain, but all of it has been many years. Even though he still hates those people in his heart, he won''t make heartbreaking shouts like before, because it is useless. Tang Guo carefully checked the chain, and realized that it really couldn''t be broken with brute force, and began toprehend the above prohibition. Ao Yan didn''t bother seeing her taking it seriously. When this man hits a wall, he will naturally give up. A dayter, Tang Guo remembered that there were still people on the ind and said goodbye to Ao Yan: "I wille back to you tomorrow." "Okay, we wait for you." Chapter 3633: Pond fish (29) Chapter 3633: Pond fish (29) Tang Guo got up, turned and left, always feeling that Ao Yan behind was staring at her, she turned around and saw the faint fire gleaming in the eyes of Ao Yan''s dragon bone. This guy is indeed staring at her. "Don''t worry, I''ll have my words, I will definitelye tomorrow, and I said to help you, I will definitely help you, don''t worry about me breaking my promise." "I believe you, I''m not worried." The ghost knew why he was a little bit reluctant, for fear that she would note tomorrow. Tang Guo returned to the house on the ind. The women in the house sat in the hall properly, holding the fruit to eat. Did not touch the other things in the house, as if waiting for her toe back. Seeing her back, they quickly put down the fruit in their hands and ran in front of Tang Guo. "Sister Xiao Guo, are you back?" When they saw Tang Guo dressed in red and walked into it a few steps from the door, they believed that this was Tang Guo''s ghost, and remembered that they had almost had this experience, and their eyes were instantly red, making them feel ufortable. She is now homeless. It can be said that this day has been the easiest day for them since they were born. There is no need to work, no need to escape, no need to be beaten or scolded by family members. There are many fruits on the ind, and they dont need to go hungry. "Do you want a way out in the future? Does anyone want to go back?" "Sister Xiao Guo, although you are not human, you saved us, better than the people in the vige, better than my parents. My life is yours, and I don''t want to go back." "We don''t want to go back either." "Where is there any dragon king in this world? If there is a dragon king, how could Little Guo Jie appear here? You must stay here because you can''t stand your eyes." "Sister Xiao Guo is as good as before. She doesn''t care about us at all, and she saved us. Whether you are a human or a ghost, we are willing to stay here as ves." "Okay, then you stay here for the time being, choose your own room, be self-sufficient, and grow what you want to eat." Tang Guo gave them a few packs of seeds and did not intend to teach them the exercises for the time being. These people have not been hit enough, they need to be tempered for a while. Tang Guo left again, and the women who remained in the hall looked at each other, a little at a loss. "Sister Xiao Guo said so, so let''s just do what she ordered. We can''t go back to that house. Even if we go back, it will be a dead end. Sister Xiao Guo gives us a ce to stay and we will live well. Right." Tang Guo went back to the vige, first went to see Tang Shushan and his wife, and saw that the two of them were very pale. It was obviously the vigers'' behavior that made them anxious. Now the people watching them have evacuated. The two are taking paper money and incense candles, and they seem to be going to the beach. The two went to the beach and sacrificed to the women in the viges who had been "burned to death" before. Liu Mn thought about those women who had suffered the same fate as her own daughter, she immediately blushed, tears falling down desperately, she couldn''t stop her. "Husband, this ce cannibalize." "The people in this ce not only eat our daughter, but also their own daughter. I don''t like this ce." Tang Shushan was speechless, and his heart was very ufortable. He looked at the sea, as if he could think of a group of young women who died here before, crying so much that they were so painful that they could not decide every day. The ground is not working. That feeling of despair is so heartbreaking. Chapter 3634: Pond fish (30) Chapter 3634: Pond fish (30) Late at night, Tang Guo fell into the dream of the two couples. The two couples did not tell her what happened in the vige, nor did they ask Tang Guo''s presence or absence before, and where she went, Tang Guo did not say much. When the two went deep into sleep, she ordered the soothing fragrance and left. On the second day, she went to the abandoned Dragon Pce on the sea floor to see Ao Yan, sitting next to Ao Yan, practicing andprehending the restriction on the chain. Seeing her doing two things with one heart, Ao Yan couldn''t help saying: "I despise you, your strength has improved again, with one heart and two uses, few people can do what you do." "After all, it is the immortal world that I have to deal with, and I can''t stop the practice for a moment." Ao Yan nodded his dragon bones: "You are right, I seem to see a little hope. I see you show off your strength, it seems like the sun is brilliant?" "It is the power of the stars, regardless of whether the sun or the moon belong to the stars, such power is not easy to be exploited by the people of the fairy world." "You are very considerate. When the new immortal realm was established, the rules gave birth to a book of immortal gods, that is, new rules. Anyone who cultivates this mortal realm aura, the immortal realm, and reaches a certain level, they will encounter bottlenecks. If you want to continue practicing, you have to put your name on the Immortal God Record, and the rules will allow you to continue practicing. Unlike the Wulong n, the Dragon n has the talent and power to inherit. Even if you enter the Immortal God Record, it will have no effect." "On the contrary, it will be more powerful than ordinary immortals. The uncontrolled dragons will naturally be a threat to them." "The dragon n has been annihted, and my flesh and blood have been removed by them. It is impossible to inherit the talent and strength." "So, you are already a waste dragon?" System: [Host, have you considered the fragile heart of this dragon? If you say this, people will definitely feel ufortable. "You are right. I am now a waste dragon. I have an empty keel body, but I can''t do anything. I have been pierced by these chains. I don''t know how many years I can get rid of. Maybe, in the end, it is impossible. "Are you interested in trying my cultivation method? Didn''t your people say that you are the smartest and the best talent? Now that your body is abolished, I happen to have a cultivation method that is useless. Go and see and say It may not necessarily be a technique that you can practice." Ao Yan, who was a little depressed, raised his dragon head and looked at Tang Guo: "Are you willing to give me the practice?" "Why not? This exercise is my own. I can give it to whomever I want. If you are smart and understand the exercises, I wont have a big help in the future? You want to be strong, one day in the future Kill the immortal world?" "I want to dream." Tang Guo took out a practice technique and ced it in front of Ao Yan: "This is the practice technique, you can enlighten it yourself." "Thank you." Tang Guo seemed to feel his thoughts when facing the faint fire in Ao Yan''s eye sockets, she should say in his heart again, she is a good person. "If I seed, I won''t forget you." When Ao Yan opened the first page of the exercise, he saw the gods and stopped chatting with Tang Guo. Tang Guo continued to practice and participated in the prohibition of chains. The prohibition in each world is different, and she dare to do it only when she understands it thoroughly. However, this world is rtively special. Even if she understands it thoroughly, she is not in a hurry to start, lest she will startle the people in the fairy world. Within a few days, the vige was flooded again. Of course Tang Guo watched such a major event. Chapter 3635: Pond fish (31) Chapter 3635: Pond fish (31) Seeing those people fleeing to the hillside in embarrassment, discussing resentfully, why the Dragon King didn''t bless her, she only felt extremely ugly. The people in the vige, standing on the hillside covered with dust, looked at Tangjia Vige, which was being hit by the flood, withplex expressions. It was as weird as before, but when it came to the Tang Shushan couple''s yard, the water would split into two waves and circle around, without a single drop falling into it. Tang Shushan and his wife knew that this was the work of their daughter who had be an unjust soul. Every time they saw such a scene, they couldn''t help but worry while moved. Would Tang Guo be in danger if he did such a thing? "The vige chief, we obviously sent our daughter to the Dragon King. Why doesn''t the Dragon King protect us?" "Yeah, the vige head, didn''t you say that Dragon King is the most effective? Howe he only protects Tang Shushan and his wife, and Bi protects us all?" "Did Tang Guo blow his ears to the Dragon King and don''t wait to see our girl?" Hearing the chattering of the people around him, the head of the vige head was a little big. He was dressed in bup and linen that didn''t know how many dings he had made, and looked down at the "wonderful scenery" of the Tang Shushan couple''s courtyard without saying a word. The crutch in his hand mmed **** the ground. He didn''t understand this. If it weren''t for the Dragon King to show his spirits, sh floods, and flood waters, why would he only y other houses in the vige instead of affecting the Tang Shushan couple''s yard? If it is said that the Dragon King is efficacious, all the people in their vige, who have daughters from each family, will be sent to the Dragon King. Now the flood is rising, and the houses are still flooded as before. The vige head at this time was also very contradictory. Suddenly, he thought of a person, that was the Taoist Qinghong who had notified the vigers in advance. He hurriedly looked for the figure of Taoist Qinghong, found that the other party had been surrounded by vigers, and asked him why the Dragon King didn''t bless Tangjia Vige. The flood was rising, so he didn''te to protect him. If this situation continues toe several times, don''t they all have to move to this hillside? But this small hill is so big that it can only amodate one foot, it is impossible to survive here day and night. Besides, there is nothing on this hillside, and the location is not suitable for building houses. In addition, the water not only washed over the houses, but also flooded their new nting houses. If it weren''t for the wild vegetables on the mountain, I would have starved to death. At this time, the Taoist Qinghong, regardless of his appearance of the bones of the fairy wind, was actually helpless. If the magic weapon in his hand is not destroyed by ident, he will be able to stop it no matter how many floods. But the magic weapon had been broken and he didn''t know what it was, and he couldn''t contact the fairy who gave him the magic weapon. The immortal once said that as long as hepletes the task ording to his destiny, when things are done in the future, he will definitely take credit for his work and lead him into the immortal world. The immortal also said that the original people in Tangjia Vige should die in the hands of Tang Guo, who was turned into an injustice. This is destined and cannot be changed. What the other party asked him to do was simple, and that was to ensure that the people in this vige would not die unexpectedly before Tang Guo returned. In addition, there are frequent floods here, which will cause many disasters, so he was given a magic weapon to protect him. The magic weapon was destroyed by someone, even if he could contact the other party, he would not dare to contact him. In case of annoyance to the immortal, his chance to log into the immortal world may be gone. Fortunately, he was able to predict in advance and notify the people in the vige to escape every time before sending water, so as to protect their lives for the time being. Chapter 3636: Pond fish (32) Chapter 3636: Pond fish (32) At this time, the Taoist Qinghong, especially hoped that Tang Guo, who had turned into an injustice, would return as soon as possible, and let the destined thing happen, then he would be able to retreat. When the people in Tangjia Vige asked him why the Dragon King didn''t bless the people in the vige, Taoist Qinghong didn''t dare to say that there was no Dragon King at all. This is just a path that the fairy pointed out for him, saying that this is the fate of Tangjia Vige, even if he does not appear, the people in the vige wille up with such a way in the future. At first, Tang Xueer was drawn by lottery. He was still a little confused. Later, he remembered that the fairy had said that no matter what happened, just let it happen. Therefore, these things happenedter, although there was some error with what he expected, he always remembered one sentence and just let it go. Tang Xueer''s escape, Tang Shushan and his wife were still alive, did not make Taoist Qinghong think much. "Lord Dragon King''s thoughts, how can I wait to guess?" Daoist Qinghong couldn''t answer, nor could he deny the existence of Dragon King. He could only say vaguely, "Now it seems that Lord Dragon King is not satisfied. Right." "Is it dissatisfied?" Someone murmured, and then cursed, "Liu did not brag before, and her two daughters are not inferior to Tang Guo''s girl? From my point of view, she is self-conscious Can it bepared with one''s ability? The two daughters of the Liu family, when ites to appearance and talent, are theyparable to Tang Guo''s girl?" "Yes, in fact, we understand that it''s definitely notparable. Our girl is pretty good-looking, but she has very dark skin. The Dragon King may be really not satisfied." "Then what can we do? The flood wille once every three or five days, so we have no ce to live." In this ce, no matter where you move, it is a problem. Moreover, they have moved a few times, but things are very strange. No matter where they move, they can''t get rid of the floods that have urately destroyed their houses. Taoist Qinghong saw that these people didn''t bother him, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly ran away. The people in Tangjia Vige ignored him either, they were all discussing how to solve this problem thoroughly. "The vige chief, should we sacrifice to the Dragon King again?" someone suggested. The vige chief hesitated and said: "Thest time I sacrificed to the Dragon King, half of the girls in our vige were gone. Can you guarantee that this time I sacrificed to the Dragon King to satisfy the other party?" "Then what should we do? It''s impossible to keep going like this? These years, the floods have not been able to get through our vige. Just Tang Shushan and his wife, now they are not afraid of anything, and live at home with peace of mind. Its too unfair not to rush to their house. His family gave the Dragon King a daughter, but our family gave it to the Dragon King. When the vigers were discussing this, a small group of people in the vige shrank in a corner, with fear in their eyes, looking very helpless, and not knowing what to do. This small group of people are the women who survived. Whether or not the Dragon King can bless the vige, they are reluctant to go. Now every night, after they fall asleep, they have nightmares. Either dreaming of my sisters being burned on the boat and crying in pain, or I was trapped in the boat, and the fire was burning their bodies little by little. At this moment, Tang Guo was also on the hillside, seeing all the expressions of everyone. "Why are they not as smart as you, but so stupid?" Ao Yan''s voice reached Tang Guo''s ears. Chapter 3637: Pond fish (33) Chapter 3637: Pond fish (33) "Just like theparison between your dragon race and the immortal world, why are you also those with powerful abilities? Why are you calcted by them?" Ao Yan''s voice was full of anger and said, "That''s their shamelessness." After speaking these words, Ao Yan didn''t say anything for a while, and he also reacted. There are many things that many people have nothing to say. "Why do you keep the lives of those foolish people who have harmed you?" "Killing them is a very simple thing, but it is also like some people''s wishes. Besides, if they die, they will be a hundred. The biggest punishment for them is not to kill them, but to let them live forever like this. In pain." Tang Guo leaned on a boulder on the hillside and looked at the vigers not far away, "You should always secretly observe the humans on the shore? The range here is not far away, so you shouldn''t be bothered." "You guessed it, I was not able to go anywhere at the beginning, but after my soul was repaired, I was able to look at a slightly closer ce." "Then you should know that water is often sent here." Tang Guo looked down, staring at his beautiful hands, "Do you know who controls rain?" "Many years ago, it was the Wulong tribe. The dragon tribe was born to be able to spread rain and control water. But then the immortal world issued a new rule to control rain, which is an immortal **** appointed by the emperor, and was called a rain master. And my dragon, although It has the ability to spread rain, but it cannot be used at will, otherwise it is against the rules of the sky." "ording to what you said, people here have suffered floods, and it is only possible that the heavens and the earth have ordered the rain master to do it. Don''t you think this is abnormal?" Ao Yan was silent for a while, and said, "From this point of view, this should be a conspiracy." "I told you earlier that I have a hatred with the immortal world, but I still can''t solve the hatred. The reason is that my existence is indispensable in this conspiracy. But this conspiracy is when I escape the ind from the fireboat. Since then, it has been cracked by me." "ording to the originalyout, I would not escape from the fireboat, I might be burned alive, and be a lonely ghost who is unwilling to go to the underworld and stay at sea. When I reach a certain level of cultivation, I will return to the vige. In revenge. During this period, many things happened. If it werent for my prevention, my parents might have died one after another. Tang Guo looked down the hillside, looked at the raging water, and said with a smile, You said , A ghost full of resentment, seeing all this, will she go crazy." "meeting." "Will you kill everyone here?" "natural." "Will they swallow their souls in anger?" "Will." "Will she be an evil spirit in this world, everyone shouts and beats, immortals punish her." Tang Guo continued, "If there is a kind hearted person,e and influence this resentful spirit, you say this influence Whose credit does it take?" Ao Yan was silent again, and Tang Guo soon heard Ao Yan''s ridicule: "It really is their usual style." "You probably got some chance identally. No wonder when I ran away from the fireboat, I always felt that something was wrong there. God must have given you a chance, and you caught it." Ao Yan said, as if through Tang Guo is detailed. Doubts arose in Tang Guo''s heart and asked, "Since I have changed so much, why do you only guess that I have seized the vitality given by God instead of being taken away by some lonely ghost?" Chapter 3638: Pond fish (34) Chapter 3638: Pond fish (34) "My soul is strong, and I can see at a nce that your soul and body are verypatible, there is no rejection at all, so I have this guess." "That''s it..." Tang Guo smiled, and said nothing more. Sure enough, no one could see that her soul was foreign? System: [Host big, did you think of something? It''s been a long time since you struggled with this problem. "I didn''t think about anything. I just think this meatless guy likes to brag and is quite arrogant. I don''t even know that I am an outsider." [The so-called sitting on the well and watching the sky, this meatless dragon must have stayed on the bottom of the sea for a long time. It hasn''t seen the outside world for a long time, and it was behind closed doors. This is the honey narcissism. "You''re right, we can''t root a dragon without meat and without the knowledge of the world." System: [It''s just that the host is big, this dragon that has no flesh and has never seen the world, should it be the guy chasing you? In other words, can the flesh on his body grow back? "I don''t know, let''s look at fate. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether he grows flesh or not. The important thing is that his strength is now bing stronger and stronger, and he can attack the immortal world." [The host is big, I think you have a strong heart. You can dont mind if the object is a cat, or if the object is a stone or a fish. Now you dont mind if the object is a dragon without meat, just a dragon skeleton. To be honest, it''s a bit heavy. "I have strong adaptability and receptivity. You missed a little bit. The other taskers are orthodox. The system all eats public meals, has a number and a system, and mine is a wild..." The system is pitiful: [Lets talk about something else... this topic is not very good, it is easy to hurt the deep friendship between us. The rain stopped, and the water slowly dropped and disappeared, leaving only the mud-filled houses in Tangjia Vige. The people in Tangjia Vige were busy cleaning up the ce where they lived, and they didn''t even think about what to do. Because every girl in the vige was better-looking than Tang Guo, and the good ones were sacrificed. They couldn''t sacrifice all these girls. For a while, everyone was sad. Taoist Qinghong didn''t often walk around in the vige because he was afraid that people in the vige would look for him for various things. Now his task is to ensure that the people in this vige are not extinct. "I have an idea, instead of flooding the vige next time, let''s go to Tang Shushan''s house to hide. Their house was expanded, so big enough to amodate us." Liu''s proposal won everyone. Agree. Even that day, many people were still holding some of their only things, nning to put them here with Tang Shushan and his wife. The character of the two is from the past, and they will never want things that are not theirs. The people in the vige feel that they are relieved to put things with them. The vige chief thinks this method is desirable, and all important things will be ced with them in the future. What''s more, they think it is better to justy the floor in the Tang Shushan couple''s yard, clean, and not afraid of sudden danger. After all, there is a dragon king. The vigers rushed into the yard in a swarm, and the vige chiefs persuasion made Tang Shushan and his wife too angry to say anything. Especially the women in the vige, guarding the two of them, crying, saying that they can''t be so cruel, watching them go to death, can''t see them dead, everyone kneels down to them, making them impossible. Chapter 3639: Pond fish (35) Chapter 3639: Pond fish (35) Even if the two did not agree, they couldn''t stop them from forcibly staying. There was no way to drive people away, the two decided to fall asleepte at night and talked about this with Tang Guo. They are not willing to put their daughter in misery for the sake of these vigers. These days, they have all seen through. The vigers who suffered from the flood are pitiful, but their daughters are even more pitiful. If they helped these executioners again, they would be sorry for their ghostly daughter who didn''t want to go to hell. After they entered their dreams, they looked forward to talking to Tang Guo, not because they wanted Tang Guo to help them solve this problem, but because they wanted Tang Guo to go, and don''t help them stop the flood in the future. Even if the house is washed away, it''s a big deal to check with them in advance if there is a flood, and they just ran up the hillside. In short, they don''t want their daughters to spend their own strength to help those who have hurt her. Hearing the caring words of the two couples, Tang Guo understood that even if the two were kind, they understood right and wrong, and would no longer say anything for the vigers. That night, she told them in a dream: "Daddy and mother, don''t worry, I will find a way to let them go and not disturb you again. You have a good rest and don''t worry about anything." After exiting the dream, Tang Guo lit the candle again, and fell into the room of the two couples with a formation, and walked into the yard with the candle. The originally dark yard, illuminated by candles, awakened some light sleepers. When they saw the candle floating in the air, they screamed. Tang Guo didn''t rush and lit them directly. The only clean clothes, no matter how clean, were a little moist and could not burn people, but they could scare people to death. She lit the corners of these people''s clothes and made a grinning voice, which was very scary in the middle of the night. This night, the Tang Shushan couples yard was particrly lively. A group of people were chased by a candle, especially theughter in the yard. They felt their creeps, and finally fled. After this day, no matter what disaster happened in the vige, no one went to the Tang Shushan couple''s house. They also invited Taoist Qinghong to catch ghosts, and when Taoist Qinghong came in, they were pped and pped by Tang Guo. Can''t see people, but was pped. Immediately Qinghong Taoist believed that Tang Guo''s wronged soul had returned. When everyone in Tangjia Vige expressed their hope, no one thought that Taoist Qinghong would take out a flying sword, jump on it, and escape. In his view, the mission of protecting Tangjia Vige has beenpleted. Now that Tang Guo''s ghost came back, it wasn''t his business. His mission waspleted and it was time to leave. Tang Guo didn''t n to treat Qinghong Taoist for the time being, after all, he didn''t want to startle the snake. The celestial gods above are more conceited, as long as no major things happen, they won''t stare here. From this day on, no one in the vige interacted with Tang Shushan and his wife. They believed there was a ghost here. Tang Guo''s cultivation is already very strong now, and she appeared in front of the Tang family couple. The two cried for a while holding her, and quickly persuaded her to reincarnate. "Daddy, it might not work, I can''t give birth." Liu Mn''s eyes reddened: "Yes, your grievances have not been dered, how can you be reborn. Guoer, you can find a ce to hide, those outside already know you, and they will definitely hurt you." "Daddy and mother, don''t be afraid. I worshipped a master, and the master gave me many magic weapons. You see that the Qinghong Taoist was driven away by me, no one can hurt me." "This..." Tang Shushan hesitated. Tang Guo said: "Master said, I have many causes and effects, and I have to solve them." Tang Guo said that before the two couples heard her methods, she stopped persuading them. From this day on, Tang Guo wore red clothes every day, entering and leaving the two people''s house. In order to be more realistic, she also deliberately used means to make herself shadowless under the sun. The people in the vige shuddered with fright. Some people even wanted to escape with their families. Every time, when they had just packed their things and the family was going to be unable to leave, Tang Guo would wait at their door. In order to make them a little scared, she deliberately puffed ayer of white powder on her face to make herself look extremely pale. There was no blood on his face, no shadows under the sun, and the whole body was cold with fright in the summer. "Aunt Li, where are you going? Is the vige bad? How nice the vige is, just stay in the vige." "Good... good..." After persuading a family back, Tang Guo stopped the others and trapped them in the vige in the same way. Even if she ran away in the middle of the night, she was able to get out of the grass, "Most of the night, Uncle Lin is not afraid of stepping on a puddle and breaking his waist. Where are you going? Or go home and sleep." Chapter 3640: Pond fish (36) Chapter 3640: Pond fish (36) Yes, yes, sleep, I... I am sleepwalking..." If it hadn''t been for Tang Guo to look at each other, shaking his legs, there was still a pool of water stains on the ground, and he really believed that he was sleepwalking. Although Tang Guo did not intend to kill these people, she would not let the people from Tang Vige leave. This ce has to be a "ghost vige". If not, how could Tang Xueere back to "save" her? The people in Tangjia Vige were tortured day and night, no matter when they escaped, Tang Guo would show up to stop them. Once the number of times increased, they really didn''t dare to run around, and stayed in Tangjia Vige in fear. They didn''t dare to go to the courtyard of Tang Shushan and his wife. Seeing that they did not run away, Tang Guo arranged a barrier within the area of Tangjia Vige. Those who came in would get lost. Those who wanted to go out would never be able to go out. No matter how many times they circled, they could only stay in Tangjia Vige. . In just one year, the people of Tangjia Vige have not gone out once. They are self-sufficient in the vige. Someone outside of Tangjia Vige has been to Tangjia Vige. They are all lost and cannot find their way. Later, the story of the vige being haunted and the entire Tang family vige turned into a ghost vige was spread far. Tang Guo did not kill between Tang Shushan and his wife, but he was relieved. They are not pitying the people of Tang Family Vige, they are afraid that Tang Guo will kill people and cause evil, then the karma will be punished on her, and they will be punished when they go to the underworld. Therefore, Tang Guo trapped the people in Tangjia Vige in the vige and prevented them from going out. The two couples said nothing. They all knew that it would take a lot of time for Tang Yao to get fame. I want to stand in a certain position, but I dont know how much time it takes. If they can wait, their daughter may not be able to wait. These people in Tangjia Vige, who killed so many young women, ended up like this, but they deserved it. Now Tang Guo asionally finds time to return home to apany them to dinner. The two are not afraid of her at all. On the contrary, they think that life is very good now, even if the daughter is not a human, but a ghost, at least she is still there. They cherish such days very much, and no one can predict how long such days will remain. It was also said that the group of women who were rescued by Tang Guo on the ind are now self-sufficient on the ind. They are not afraid to see Tang Guo, but they are still in awe and dare not get too close to her. This was Tang Guo''s subordinates who had prepared for him, and certainly not for them toe to the ind to grow vegetables. One day''s time is enough to make their memories of the time that happened before fade a bit. Wanting to be her subordinate is not a simple matter. She doesn''t want anyone to hold her back in the future. "How are you living here?" Tang Guo used small tricks, but in fact it was a slightly more advanced blinding technique, which made her shadowless. Human beings in this world, to see who is a ghost, the first thing they look at is the shadow under their feet. Those without shadows are ghosts in their eyes. Therefore, seeing that Tang Guo had no shadow, these women had no doubt that she was still alive. Hearing her question, I quickly answered that I had a good time. "You have been here for more than a year. Have you figured out where to go in the future? Forgot to tell you. People in Tang Vige should no longer sacrifice people to the Dragon King. Over the past year or so, Tang Vige has issued countless Water, they already know that it''s useless for a girl to worship the Dragon King." When Tang Guo said this, he noticed the expressions of these women, and several of them moved slightly. "You have all reached the age of marriage, and many of you should have been engaged..." Chapter 3641: Pond fish (37) Chapter 3641: Pond fish (37) "Sister Xiao Guo, what do you mean?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at the questioning woman: "The meaning is very simple, I will give you another chance to choose. Stay here or go back to live." Upon hearing Tang Guo''s words, these women couldn''t help but remember how they came here. Several women were very determined and shook their heads quickly: "Although there are only us on the ind, this year is the best year for me, carefree, no worries. Besides, they abandoned me first. Yes, what shall I do when I go back? Little Guo sister, I still have that choice, I will stay here." "I stay here. Sister Chunhua is right. They abandoned me first." A woman was red eyes, wiping tears from the corners of her eyes, "That night, I cried and begged them for a long time, but they just kept trying. The son said, they have no way, who told the Dragon King not to protect our family? For the sake of the familys well-being, they can only send me to the Dragon King as a concubine. I said I was afraid of fire, and the fire hurts my body. They actually said, call me Forbearance." "My mother doesn''t like me at all. Since I was born, I have not been treated by my family. After giving birth to my younger brother, my mother would either beat or scold me. I would do all the work at home. At her age, she didnt want to find a good marriage for me, but asked the matchmaker to inquire. Those rich and noble masters in the county who want concubines would not treat me as her daughter at all, and kept saying that I was losing money. So, I will not go back." What are you going to do? Are you tortured by those people again? She is not a fool. More than half of the people expressed their thoughts and didn''t want to go back. The remaining half didn''t say what it was, but Tang Guo could see that they were hesitating. Even if those people give them to the Dragon King and don''t want them anymore, they still worry about it in their hearts. "You have time to think about it. From tomorrow on, I will leave a pass on the shore. If you want to go, paddle to the east. You will be able to return to the familiar coast in less than half a day. It''s just that I left here. , You will not have the opportunity toe back again, and those who go back will not be able to disclose the situation here, otherwise, I will leave you untouched. She is short of people, but hesitant, she doesn''t need people who will be dragged down in the future. After Tang Guo said this, his figure disappeared before everyone''s eyes. She has such a fascinating means that these people have never doubted anything. Tang Guo did not go back to Tang''s Vige or practice, but went to the ruins of the Dragon Pce in the sea. "Why do you want them to go back, you should be nning to nurture them and deal with the fairy world with you?" "Some of them are not firm, even if they have strength in the future, it is useless. Even if the family treats them like this, at critical moments, they are still reluctant to be a little bit threatened andpromised. You are not talking about immortals. Are people shameless? They can do things like this." "In my opinion, they chose to leave for a certain period of time wrong." "That''s their choice. They will still face many choices in their lives. In order not to affect my future, they can only make one choice in advance." Tang Guo felt that the color of the mes in Ao Yan''s eye sockets had changed a little. It used to be dark, but now the color is much more brilliant, and the aura in Ao Yan''s body seems to be much stronger. "Ao Yan, have you researched the technique?" Chapter 3642: Pond fish (38) Chapter 3642: Pond fish (38) "I figured out a part. ording to the current cultivation method, there should be no mistakes. It is not only fast to absorb the power of the stars, but it can also temper every piece of my dragon bone. After I have cultivated a certain level, no matter how powerful the magic weapon is, it may not be able to wear it. Through my keel." The pain of piercing the keel, even if you dont know how many years have passed, still stays in your mind and cannot be erased. "I have almost understood the restriction on the chain, and I can remove it for you at any time." "Don''t worry about this. They have left behind the chain. Once it is taken out of me, they will definitely send someone to see what''s going on. With your and mine strength, it is not enough to fight them for the time being." Ao Yan raised the head of the dragon and looked up: "The manpower is still too few. My Dragon n has some old knowledge. Like the Dragon n, they have encountered various calctions from the fairy world, but they are more powerful and threatening to the fairy. The Dragon Race will end up better. Now, it''s time to contact them so that they can prepare for the battle against the fairy world." "need my help?" "The Wulong n has a special secret method with them. As long as they are still alive, they can contact." Ao Yan paused for a while and said, "There are also the souls of several other n predecessors who are being held in the underworld. I need to save them. As long as they are released from the underworld, they will be able to summon the offspring who are in hiding. They have been waiting for this day." Tang Guo remembered the friend the original owner had made in the eighteenth **** in his memory. The other party told the original owner the truth, which made her dissipated resentment regroup. "Are there eighteenyers of hell?" Ao Yan thought for a while, and shook his head: "No on the eighteenth floor, but I heard those seniors discuss the eighteenth floor. There is indeed suppression of this very powerful old monster. We do not know it, but it should be very powerful. Those seniors, used to Having contacted the other party, the old monster knew a lot. ording to spection, he should also be opposed to the New Immortal Realm Immortal Records, unwilling to ept the jurisdiction of the Immortal Realm, and was finally calcted to be suppressed by the eighteenth hell." Tang Guo was very curious about what Ao Yan said. Since dragons like Ao Yan, other races, and so on, a series of heaven and earth spiritual things have not disappeared, they are secretly preparing. So after the original owner failed to fight the immortal world, will the future new immortal world really be so peaceful? When the timees, Ao Yan and others get out of trouble, is there another battle with the fairy world? But thinking that Tang Xue''er might be the one with great luck, even if Ao Yan is fully prepared, most of the end will not be very good. "I want to visit the underworld." Tang Guo didn''t have this idea on a whim. She especially wanted to go to the eighteenth floor to see if the person who told the original owner the truth was an enemy or a friend. Judging from the information we know, the other party should have hatred with the fairy world, and it is likely to be the target of cooperation. Ao Yan didn''t stop him, sprayed on the ground, and instantly a shiny object appeared. "You bring this, as long as you make friends with the Wulong n and sense the existence of this scale, they will help you." "This is your scales?" "Yeah." Ao Yan hummed, "You have to put it away, this is my only scale, I hid it in a mess." When he said this, Ao Yan''s tone was a bit bitter. , But also a little proud, "This is the most precious scale on my body, and it is also the hardest. It has been refined by me over the years, and it is harder than before." Chapter 3643: Pond fish (39) Chapter 3643: Pond fish (39) Protect the heart scales? "Of course Tang Guo knew that the most precious and hardest scales on the dragon race were the heart-protecting scales. "This is not so good." System: Take it away, don''t be pretentious, people are all bones now, and heart-protecting scales are useless. "I don''t need that thing anymore. Take it. It can save your life at the critical moment. I don''t know how many years this heart-protecting scale has been tempered by me. It has many functions." "You said that, I''m not wee." "You don''t have to be polite, you gave me a very good exercise. Once I have a thorough understanding and create a practice suitable for my cultivation, I will not be afraid of the immortal world. The power of the stars is simply beyond the reach of those immortals. It will be their nightmare if it is not controlled by them and cannot be destroyed. "Did those people take away the rest of your scales?" Ao Yan''s voice was a little dull: "Every scale on the dragon race is a treasure, and my scales, flesh and blood, and dragon tendons are all taken away by them." "Grab it back in the future, whoever strips you will cut off his hands." Tang Guo said lightly, but gave Ao Yan greatfort. The bright mes gleaming in his eye sockets seemed to be more colorful, burning against Tang Guo, as if it would never be burned out. "This is the first time someone told me to help me get it back, and also said to cut off their hands." Ao Yan said in a buzzing voice, "Sure enough, I didn''t mistake you, you are different from them. Yes, the heart-protecting scales were not given to the wrong person." System: [Host, you moved this dragon bone. Maybe you will stew him in the soupter, he will be willing. "A system must have systematic awareness, don''t be greedy." system: The next morning, Tang Guo returned to the ind, and her boat tied to the shore was missing a few. She did not go back to the house, and put a few small boats on the shore. For several days, some small boats disappeared every day. She did not return to the house until no small boat disappeared. Those who stay here are busy with their own affairs. Seeing Tang Guoing, he quickly put down what he was holding and came over to say hello to her. "Sister Xiao Guo." "You all think about it, don''t you go out?" "Yeah." These women looked at each other, they had long decided not to go back, and they looked very firm. Those who want to leave, they have also persuaded, but they said this is not their home after all. When the family made such a choice, it was nothing but a helpless move. After all, the floods in the vige have always been severe. Now Tang Guo has told them that there will be no more sacrifices to the Dragon King, and they are not afraid. Besides, they are also engaged, so they can''t stay on the ind for the rest of their lives and really live the life of a hermit, right? No matter how persuaded, those people should go. "Don''t want to go back and see?" "I don''t want to. Floods can burn us alive. There will be a famine in the future, and we will surely sell us without hesitation." A woman said with a wry smile, "Let''s keep these things and see better than them. We can''t go back to that ce." "I''ll take you back to see it, not to tell you to see your family, but to see what happened after they returned." Tang Guo didn''t give them a chance to refute. One person threw a cloak for them to wear, and then led them away from the ind. Chapter 3644: Pond fish (40) Chapter 3644: Pond fish (40) On the way, someone asked Tang Guo: "Sister Xiao Guo, you won''t throw us back? If it is not convenient for Xiao Guo to stay here, let us go to other ces. We don''t want to go back in the vige." "I just take you back and have a look, and I will let youe back." At this point, these people no longer say anything. Liu''s youngest daughter chose to go back. Tang Guo took the group of people and first went to Liu''s house. As soon as I walked to the door, I heard the woman''s miserable cry and Liu''s cursing. "Okay, I said why the Dragon King didn''t bless you. It turned out that you girl ran away and didn''t be Dragon King''s concubine at all. No wonder it would make our family suffer." Tang Guo took them to other yards again, all scolding, ming these women for not having died. If they died, they would be Dragon Kings concubines, and they would definitely be blessed by Dragon King. After the beating and scolding, people in the vige began to ask these women what happened. They wanted to conceal it, but how could they hide it from the cunning vigers, and finally honestly told what happened over the past year. A woman standing next to Tang Guo watching, angrily whispered: "Thanks to Xiao Guo sister who helped them, and even insulted them, they sold you like this." If it weren''t for fear of being discovered, they would have cursed long ago. This kind of ungratefulness really made them anxious, fortunately they were sisters. The reaction of the people in the vige was different. When they heard that it was Tang Guo''s trick, thinking of the nightmares of these days, they did not dare to make trouble. When these women left, they brought a lot of food, and now they are all taken away by the family. ording to them, there is a lot of food grown on the ind, and they eat well. The people in the vige were eager, and they didn''t dare to **** Tang Guo''s "great ghost". So I thought of a way and instigated these women to get them back. "Father, mother, Sister Xiaoguo saved my life, even if she is a ghost, but she is kind to me, I can''t do that." "My girl, do you really want us to starve to death in the vige? Since she saved you, you nted those things yourself, so what do you get when you go back? She is just a ghost and can''t eat these. Isn''t it?" For a day or two, these women can still persist. For a few more days, they couldn''t afford to eat some unptable wild vegetables, and even the family was hungry for them, and finally nned to return to the ind to get some food. The coast is also within the range of Tangjia Vige, and Tang Guos restrictions are rtivelyrge. Rtively speaking, they just can''t get outside of Tangjia Vige. Others are considered free. The people in the vige sent the women to the beach and urged them to go to the ind to get food. They did not dare to go, for fear of angering Tang Guo. In their opinion, Tang Guo must have saved these women without annoying them. She didn''t care about taking something. Unexpectedly, when these women''s boats were slowly rowing towards the location of the ind, a wave in the sea turned up, and the boat with the people was overturned directly on the coast. I tried it several times, and it was all like this. These women were also thrown to pieces, sitting wet on the shore, looking nkly at the endless sea, and burst into tears. "gone back." Tang Guo said to the onlookers around her, "There should be no regrets now." "I have no regrets for a long time. I heard my mother constantly scolding me for having no conscience and unwilling to bring delicious food back. It reallyughed at me. Sister Xiaoguo, what I said, this one Your fate is all yours. Even if you are a ghost, you have to tell me what to do. I will never refuse." "If I want to ughter the immortals, do you dare?" Tang Guo took them onto the boat and smiled back. Chapter 3645: Pond fish (41) Chapter 3645: Pond fish (41) These women only froze for a moment, and then said seriously: "Do whatever you say, our lives are yours, whether it is the ughter of the gods or the ughter of the immortals." "Well, go back. Starting today, you need to do another thing. I will practice cultivation techniques for you to prepare for the immortal massacre." Tang Guo sent the group of dumbfounded people back to the ind, and passed on their exercises, and she went to the abandoned Dragon Pce. "Sister Xiao Guo really wants to kill the immortal?" "I heard it right, yes, I also passed the exercises to us." "Sisters, what do you think?" "Whatever you think, I promised Sister Xiaoguo, and she killed her. Sister Xiaoguo said what she said, let''s do what we did. Did you see those people who went back to the vige? I''m so lucky to stay here. And, I always I feel that Sister Xiao Guo must have something to hide from us, and it has something to do with the Tuxian she said." "If you want to do so much, just do what Xiao Guo said. She saved us and let us live in such a beautiful house. Dont bully us. Use this life to do something for her. Thats how it should be. ." The women who were originally self-sufficient on the ind had one more task every day. Apart from being busy and eating, drinking and Lhasa, the remaining time was spent cultivating the exercises Tang Guo passed on to them. The women who were bewitched by the vigers and wanted to go to the ind to get food, were lying limp on the shore at this time, crying. They stared nkly at the misty sea where they had experienced many things. In despair, I have been to a small ind like a fairnd. It was they who were hesitant and reluctant to leave the fairnd. It is impossible to go back now. Only they understood what they had missed in their choice. They slumped on the shore, their faces confused and desperate, as if they could not hear the verbal abuseing from their ears. The people in the vige saw them as if they were stunned, so they had to drag them back to the vige, swearing along the way, saying that they were useless. Those whose daughters did not go home are always scolding, those who are unfilial and ungrateful. All this has nothing to do with Tang Guo. Tangjia Vige was enchanted by her, no one was allowed to go out, and those who entered would lose their way. Now she doesn''t need to do anything more, just wait for Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng to return here. Before that, she will go to the 18th floor of the underground pce to meet the big man. "Be careful, there are countless people in the underworld, so don''t expose it." Ao Yan exhorted, "If you are found, you should run away." "Don''t worry, I have a magic weapon in my hand, as long as I don''t take the initiative to expose it, they won''t find me." Although the fairy world in each world is a little different, the more advanced things like magic weapons, the less likely they are to be discovered. Chi Xiao is a powerful crafting master, and now he is the top figure in the immortal world. There are no restrictions in that ce. The magic weapon refined must be more and more powerful. Tang Guo put on the invisibility cloak, opened the passage to the underground pce, and disappeared in front of Ao Yan. The mes in Ao Yan''s eyes kept staring at the ce where she disappeared, shing and shing, and there was no intention to move away. For a long time, Ao Yan was chantingplex spells. After a while, a voice rang in his ear: "Ao Yan? Is there anything wrong with contacting me this time? Is there any movement in the immortal world?" Chapter 3646: Pond fish (42) Chapter 3646: Pond fish (42) "Uncle Kong, how are you in the underworld?" "Fortunately, I hear ghosts crying and howling wolves every day. It''s a bit noisy. It''s no big deal. The days are still moist. What''s the matter on your side?" Ao Yan: "Nothing, no, there is something. I met a new friend. She just opened the tunnel of the underworld and nned to go there for a walk. This time I look for Uncle Kong, if she is in danger, I want you to help. Take care." "You, you have made a new friend, and you have to go to the underworld to go shopping, Ao Yan, have you slept for a long time and your mind is not clear? You are thest dragon. Although there are only a pair of bones left, it is considered thest One, Ao Yan, don''t go crazy, if you go crazy or stupid, the dragon will be extinct." "Uncle Kong, I really made a friend." "Really make friends?" The Peacock Emperor was silent for a while before asking, "Then what does shee to the underworld? What kind of status does she have to open the channel of the underworld? It is definitely not an ordinary person." "She went to the eighteenth floor to find someone, not an enemy. She has a grudge against the Immortal Realm. She was calcted by the Immortal Realm and caught a glimmer of life. She also helped me and gave me a magical technique." Despite what Ao Yan said was simple, the Peacock Emperor understood. "In that case, I''ll help pay attention. I''m on the twelfth floor, and I don''t know where she is. When I say hello with the other old guys, let them watch." "Thank you Uncle Kong." "Thank you, don''t have to... Practice hard, attack the immortal world, overthrow the rule of the emperor, and avenge my people who are waiting for death. I don''t know how long it will be." Hearing the low voice of the Peacock Emperor, Ao Yan didn''t know how tofort him, only sighed softly. In order to consolidate his position, the emperor did not know how many heaven and earth spirits were killed, and how many races passed down from the ancient times suffered and declined, and fell to the point of being bullied by the people of the mortal world. Tang Guo went to the underground pce fairly smoothly. When she arrived at the underground pce, she wore a cloak and wandered around in front of some ghost soldiers and generals, seeing that the other party really couldn''t see it. She was certain in her heart that she was nning to go down one by one. No one sees her, so naturally there is no trouble. Just when she was about to go to the first floor, she heard two ghosts talking and stopped for a while. "This matter is indeed a bit strange, and the judge himself can''t figure it out. I didn''t expect that such errands would fall on you and me." "Since the lord has ordered, let''s go up and see what''s going on in Tangjia Vige. It''s clear that there are some dying people, why there are so many not dead. Let''s explore the situation first, and thene back and report to the magistrate." Hearing these two sentences, Tang Guo dispelled the idea of going to otheryers of the underworld, and instead touched the ce where the judge was. Perhaps the underworld would never have thought that someone would break in so easily without being discovered. Tang Guo found it easily, staring at the judge who was in a daze. This judge is indeed as legendary, born a bit fierce, and a bit scary at first nce, not like a good one. But after a closer look, his eyes were fierce, but the breath on his body was very peaceful. He put the book of life and death on the table, frowning and turning over the page in Tangjia Vige. Tang Guo stood by and nced at it. The name of Tangjiacun was written densely on it. "Weird, weird, I remember thest time I received a reminder from the book of life and death, there will be a vige, thousands of people will die at the same time, the soul will not survive." Chapter 3647: Pond fish (43) Chapter 3647: Pond fish (43) "These two days are counted as days, and it''s almost that time, how can the lives of these people change so much." The judge was puzzled: "This life and death book often changes. It can change so much at once, which is really puzzling." "There are still people whose names have disappeared from above, and so many have disappeared. They are all women who are less than two decades old. This is a bit weird." The judge looked worried, "Could there be any major event in the human world? " "I don''t know if the faction is going up, can I find out something." The judge shook his head, "It''s better to ask His Majesty what he thinks about this matter." Tang Guo found that in the book of life and death, her name in Tangjia Vige, and the name of the woman she brought to the small ind to practice on were missing. The names of other people, including her father and mother Tang Shushan and her brother Tang Yao, are there. However, behind their names, it is recorded that they were born in a certain time period. When the record died, the rest is unknown. In other words, I don''t know why, and the book of life and death does not reveal when they will die. Tang Guo saw the judge looking through the front, other ces, and other people recorded in detail when and how they died, but there was no one in Tang Vige. After a little pondering, she understood why, it was her outsider who changed her life. She who cultivated the power of stars was not in the grasp of the book of life and death at all. This should be regarded as a loophole in the life and death book. The people in Tangjia Vige were trapped in Tangjia Vige by her. When they died, there is indeed no way to calcte the life and death book. Seeing that the judge was confused and picked up the life and death book and went to see King Yan, Tang Guo quickly followed. After a while, Tang Guo followed the judge and saw Lord Yan who controlled the entire underworld. In this world, there are no ten halls of Yamas and four judges. There is only one Yama and one judge. As far as she knows, the Yama is the original Yama, who has existed for a long time, and should be in the same era as the Emperor of Heaven. Although the judge has been in office for a thousand years, he is indeed a new one. The judge took the book of life and death and told the king about the matter: "Your Majesty, I have sent a bad guy to check the situation." "Have you all gone up?" "It shouldn''t. The sun is big in the daytime. They are not used to it. They will go up at midnight." "If that''s the case, don''t check it." Yan Wang looks like a middle-aged man, but he is not as fierce as the legend, but a bit charitable. "The underworld only controls ghosts, that is, those who are dead. The underworld is in charge. Since people are not dead, the changes in the book of life and death are not rted to my underworld. The secret has already told you. If the things in Tangjiacun are consistent with the book of life and death, dont ask." The judge looked a little serious, and couldn''t help asking: "Will something happen to the world after such a big change? And the names of the dozen or so women who disappeared, less than two years old..." "Since it''s not in the book of life and death in my underworld, let alone you and me, don''t worry." Yan Wang nced at the tangled judge standing aside, stood up and patted his shoulder, and whispered, " Xiao San, are you stupid? Even if something happens, it should be a matter of the Emperor''s sorrow. My underground mansion only cares about ghosts. As long as it is not a leak from my underground mansion, you rush to it, and you are not afraid to provoke it. The sudden change of Hades''s tone caught Tang Guo off guard. Chapter 3648: Pond fish (44) Chapter 3648: Pond fish (44) The judge still looked serious, as if he didn''t feel any weirdness in Yama''s tone. "So you can leave it alone?" "It doesn''t matter, you just follow the instructions in the life and death book. If there is no instruction in the life and death book, there is no need to do more." "Understood, then, your Majesty, I will go down to work." "Go." Yan Wang waved his hand to the judge, his face narrowed. When the judge left, Yan Wang''s smile deepened. He sat on his throne and said quietly: "It seems that the sky is about to change. Such a big change in the life and death book is a long time ago." "I don''t know, what will happen when the sky changes this time." He also didn''t understand some things. He held his chin and narrowed his eyes. "The names have disappeared from the book of life and death. Is it detached from the Three Realms? Isn''t it under the jurisdiction of the Emperor of Heaven? This is a bit interesting. If the Emperor of Heaven knows, I''m afraid that it will be uneasy to enter the peace." "The king has to conceal this matter to the utmost. It is absolutely impossible for the emperor to know in advance." Thinking of this, the king stood up and chased the judge''s direction. "The judge is too simple, so I will tell him about this matter Say it." Tang Guo heard a message from Hades''s mouth that he would not care about matters other than the underworld. Any changes in the outside world have nothing to do with him. And he was talking to himself just now, didn''t he think it was a bit weird? "He might have found me." When Tang Guo said this to the system, the system was a little surprised: [Host Da, is this Hades so powerful? "Here is his ce. Even if you don''t find me where I am, and you can''t catch me, you will definitely be aware of it. You think, what a person is thinking in his heart will be chanted in the room exactly, and it is soplete. His own position? Maybe he doesn''t know where I am, but he definitely estimated something." [In this way, Hades will not interfere in this matter. "He is in charge of the underworld. He is in charge of the world and the ghosts of the underworld. It does not involve the interests of the emperor. He only needs to do his own thing. No matter what happens above, what does it have to do with him? I didn''t expect this. No one can hide the invisibility cloak, after all, there are some outsiders and there are heavens. "The other party opens one eye and closes one eye. He doesn''t stop me from walking in the underworld. I pretend I dont know. It means I dont want to be an enemy. I dont want to have another enemy. Lets go. Go and see that person first. go." "Yan Wang, thank you very much this time." After a long time, a voice rang in Yan Wang''s ear, "I don''t know what magic weapon she used. If it weren''t for my talent, I wouldn''t be able to find her." "Thank you, this king just thinks that the underworld pretends you are a bit crowded. For so many years, I eat and drink for nothing in my underworld, not to mention the space, and its the same as the uncle. Its very annoying." Yan Wang said, "Brother Kong, belong Your first line of life is here. Actually, if you didn''t tell me about this, I was aware of it before, and I made a special calction." "Before I was not optimistic about your ability to turn around, but half a year ago, I made another calction. You were a dead end, but now someone has opened a path to life for you. If I am not wrong in guessing , The woman just now." "By the way, did you see her just now?" Chapter 3649: Pond fish (45) Chapter 3649: Pond fish (45) "I didn''t see it, I smelled it. Have you forgotten who I am? The breath of strangers rarely escapes my sense of smell. You have the talent, don''t I have it?" "It''s no wonder that the Emperor of Heaven has been there for hundreds of years and hundreds of years in the world, but you, Lord Yan, have always been there. You still count." The King of Hades was angrilyughed: "What do you mean by this king? This king likes to stay in this one-third of acres, only in charge of the human world and the ghosts of the underworld. Who wants to stay in such a gloomy ce without problems?" "I''m toozy to tell you that since you think we have a chance to live, it''s still in the girl''s body, I''m going to talk to the old guys, and I have to protect this girl." "Come on, protect others, and don''t look at your own ability first. Friends belong to friends. If you want to escape, you have to find a way by yourself." "Know, know, I won''t embarrass you, don''t worry, when we leave, we will beat you up before leaving, so that even if we fail, we won''t be involved in you. At that time, we must not I will be merciful and have to let you lie down for half a month. Old friends, dont me us for being cruel, after all, we dont want to implicate you, dont we?" "roll!" "She went to the eighteenth floor." Yan Wang said suddenly. The Peacock Emperor was surprised: "The eighteenth floor? Does she have anything to do with the one on the eighteenth floor?" "not sure." Tang Guo finally arrived on the eighteenth floor, but didn''t know that the Peacock Emperor had already summoned his old friends to discuss her affairs in the underground pce. The eighteenth floor here is not the same as the eighteenth floor as imagined. It is very narrow and currently there is only one person closed. It was a gray-haired old man, without any restrictions on his body, and no confinement around him. In his memory, the other party seemed unable to go out, and he didn''t know why. When Tang Guo had just stepped into the eighteenth floor, he felt a glimpse of sight falling on her. She looked up and saw an old man sitting in the corner, and the other person''s eyes were a little muddy, as if he really was an old man. "Hahahahaha..." The old man suddenlyughed out loud. From this voice, Tang Guo heard some emotions of the other party, refreshing and happy. "The new rules are about to be born." The old man looked at Tang Guo''s position meaningfully, Tang Guo also showed his figure, the old man was not surprised at all. When he saw the old man, Tang Guo knew that they should not be enemies between them. "Senior." Tang Guo wasn''t sure what the other party knew, but judging from the current situation, there should be nothing wrong with calling senior. The old man looked at Tang Guo for a while, and suddenly a book appeared in his hand, and he handed it to Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t know, so he still received it. When she looked at the two words on the cover of the book, she was a little stunned: "Rules?" Her hand couldn''t help but fight, she felt that she was about to know a secret. She turned to the first page, which was nk. The second page is also nk. The third page, the fourth page... the back is nk. Tang Guo looked at the old man in a puzzled manner, and the old man grinned while touching his beard: "How about you write it?" Tang Guo shook her hand, she suddenly felt that she had a background in this world. She writes the rules of the sky. This is indeed the first time she has traveled through many worlds. Can she write this rule? Chapter 3650: Pond fish (46) Chapter 3650: Pond fish (46) "This book can''t be written with an ordinary pen. The Emperor of Heaven has a pen dedicated to writing the rules of the sky. If you defeat him and grab that pen, you can write the rules of the sky." Hearing this, Tang Guo returned the book: "Then wait until I defeat the Emperor, and then go to Senior to get it. If it is robbed, it would be no good to destroy it." "It doesn''t matter, I want as many as I want for this thing," he said, and the old man flicked his sleeve, and there were many books on the ground with the word "Heaven" on the cover. The old man is surrounded by books like this, just like a big money, if it wasn''t for the other party to look unfathomable, Tang Guo would think he was just a wholesaler. "Why didn''t the senior **** the pen back by himself and write the rules?" This is something Tang Guo doesn''t understand. This old man doesn''t seem to be tied here. The old man seemed to know that Tang Guo would ask this question, stroked his beard, shook his head and said: "I can''t write, I can''t hold the pen, can''t touch it, can''t get it." "At the moment you walked into the underworld, I had calcted the future direction. The first line of life in this world lies with you. If you can''t seed, you don''t know how long it will take to change the rules of the sky. Maybe, wait until this. If Fang Tiandi is destroyed, that day may not happen. Fortunately, you are here." Seeing that the old man was reluctant to say anything, Tang Guo didn''t ask, and left with a nk book. This old man has so many, he is not afraid of destruction. In fact, it fell into her hands and it was basically impossible to destroy. She just thought that something so important fell into her hands suddenly. Tang Guo smoothly returned to the former site of the Sea Dragon Pce without any obstacles. "How''s it going?" Seeing her safely back, Ao Yan heaved a sigh of relief, "Is there anything troublesome?" "No, everything went well." Tang Guo simply said what he had heard in the past, "The Hades from the underworld may have discovered me, but he didn''t say anything. He knows about the abnormality in Tangjia Vige, listen to him. It means I dont n to manage." Ao Yan was not surprised at all. Instead, he said: "The King of Yan will not participate in the battle of the immortal world. He only cares about ghosts and the underworld. This is his style. My friends and seniors are able to spend nourishment in the underworld, thanks to the care of the king. However, I am not very familiar with him." These things were actually found by Ao Yan in the memories of the Dragon n seniors. One of the reasons why the dragon n was jealous of the emperor was that the inheritance of the dragon n was simply beyond the control of the emperor. "You said, that 18th-floor strong man, let you go to the emperor to grab a pen and write the rules of the sky?" When Ao Yan heard this, he was particrly surprised. The mes in his eyes seemed to burn even more. Exuberant, "You really have a silver lining." "Ao Yan, do you know who the senior on the 18th floor is?" Tang Guo was a little curious about the identity of the other party, and vaguely guessed, but still not sure. Ao Yan shook the dragon''s head: "I don''t know, he was there before the ident happened to the dragon n. I have heard the predecessors of the dragon n mention him. I only know that he is very powerful. I dont know why he was locked up on the 18th floor of the underworld. I didn''t even n toe out. In short, it is an unprovoked existence. As long as he does not appear, even the Emperor of Heaven will not do anything to him." "Why, do you have any guesses?" "Some, not sure, but it''s not important. Ao Yan, practice." Chapter 3651: Pond fish (47) Chapter 3651: Pond fish (47) Tang Guoyang read the nk book in Yang''s hand: "When we be stronger, we will go to the immortal world to grab a pen to write the rules of the sky, and give you the dragon n a fair, and also give me a fair." An excitement surged in Ao Yan''s heart, and he nodded quickly: "Okay, when the cultivation is sessful, I will be your mount." System: What made a proud dragon lower his head and be willing to be someone''s mount? Is it the loss of morality or the distortion of human nature? No, neither is the power of prohibition, the greatness of love. However, when the timees, he will remind the host to put a soft cushion. Time flies, and ten years have passed in the blink of an eye. The women on that ind have also grown from their teens to their 20s now. From the confusion at the beginning to the firmness now. From an ordinary person to the present, he can fly into the sky and escape, even without the help of any tools, he can also float freely on the sea. With a strong cultivation base, they also discovered that Tang Guo was not a ghost, but a real person. Tang Guo has the grace to save their lives, to meet them, and to cultivate them, so they don''t care if she is a human, a ghost or a demon. From the time they embarked on this path, they swear in their hearts that Tang Guo wanted them to ughter the immortals, so they would ughter them. And Tangjia Vige is the name of a ghost vige, which has spread to many ces. Anyone who wants to enter Tang''s Vige will get lost and fall into illusion. In the illusion, they will be one of them, and they will see a picture of a girl offering sacrifices to the Dragon King in the vige. However, unlike the original plot, Tang Guo did not intend to keep them, nor kill them, whether it was rebellious or advocated. Those who oppose the sacrifice will be sent out safely. As for those who advocate and silence, they will encounter another illusion, which is to be a girl who sacrifices to the Dragon King in the illusion. Go through all kinds of pain and despair before letting them out. "My reputation is ruined by you." Every time someone breaks in deliberately or identally breaks into Tangjia Vige, they will encounter these. Ao Yan saw that the Dragon King inside was always a bad guy who eats girls, and he couldn''t stand it anymore. He is thest dragon. Although there is only a pile of bones left, he is also a dragon, so he is a dragon king. Every time, even though he never showed up in the illusion, the dragon king in these people''s impressions has be **** and vicious, doesn''t it just ruin his reputation? "I''ll help you rectify your name in the future." With a little smile on the corner of Tang Guo''s lips, she reached out and touched Ao Yan''s head. Ao Yan had fully prated the exercises and created something that he could practice. Because of the rapid progress of his cultivation, every bone on his dragon''s body is as beautiful as jade, and the touch feels good. If a piece is dropped, it is estimated to be regarded as a priceless treasure. "You have to remember this. I am not a lustful dragon. Since I was born, I have been cultivating earnestly. As soon as I finished the canonization of the Dragon Prince, the dragon n suffered. I, I didnt marry the Dragon Prince. I will announce this to avoid any misunderstanding." Ao Yan instructed so earnestly, Tang Guo held back his smile and repeatedly agreed. System: Is this dragon a fool? A silly dragon will definitely regret it. If he doesn''t get his name right, doesn''t he have a dragon princess? Just admit that you have married the Dragon Princess, isn''t it all right? Tang Shushan and his wife are living well in the vige. Tang Guo would go to apany them to dinner when he was free, and Tang Yao sent home letters to the two of them. Chapter 3652: Pond fish (48) Chapter 3652: Pond fish (48) Therefore, although the two have been living in the closed Tangjia Vige, they actually know the news outside. They didn''t talk to Tang Yao about the Tang Family Vige. Now Tang Family Vige will still encounter various natural disasters. Especially the floods, as soon as summeres, the floods will continue toe, as if God decides to toss here. Because of Tang Guo''s prevention, the reputation of Tangjia Vige has be a ghost vige, and it will still be flooded. The rumors that the girl worshiping the Dragon King can calm the Dragon King''s anger, and that there will be no more floods, are broken. Anyone who heard this rumor would not choose to use a girl to worship the Dragon King, but it would have avoided the use of such foolish methods in many ces. The people of Tangjia Vige live in miserable life in the vige, but they dare not to make trouble in the Tang Shushan couple''s yard. And every year, they couldn''t help but beat those women who had returned to Tangjia Vige who had already been married as women before they could vent their anger. The people in the vige med them, thinking that it was them who fled, and the Dragon King didn''t protect the vige. At first, these women cried and shouted, and went to the shore to call Tang Guo, begging her to take them away. Later, seeing that Tang Guo did not waver and ignored them at all, their mentality changed and they began to resent Tang Guo for not being saved. Whenever he was wronged, he would go to the coast and curse Tang Guo. The remaining women on the small ind were so angry when they heard these words, they wanted to teach them a lesson, but Tang Guo stopped them. "Sister Xiaoguo, they were too much. They made their own choices at the beginning. Now they choose the wrong thing and put the mistake on your head. I can''t stand it anymore." "I can''t stand it anymore. Who are these people? If it weren''t for Little Guo, they would have been burned to death by that fire." Tang Guo just smiled: "We are going to do big things, and what do we care about with them? They just be the same people in the vige. Just curse, and you can''t change this fact." She is not the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, who can bepassionate and universal. To make Tang Guough or cry, the people in the vige had thought of a way before, pretending to tie these women on the boat, trying to make heavy ends, trying to force Tang Guo to submit and rescue them back to the ind. They thought that since Tang Guo saved them for the first time, she would definitely be able to save them a second time, so she couldn''t watch them burn to death. But they are not afraid of death. The ropes **** are not really tied, but loose. After all, they don''t want to die. At that time, they were put on the boat for the second time and a fire was lit around. However, Tang Guo did not reappear that time, just let the raging fire burn. Tang Guo was in the Sea Dragon Pce at that time, talking to Ao Yan, not caring about everything on it. "They might think I am a very kind person." Ao Yan asked, "Isn''t it?" "Look at me now indifferent, like?" "They are still waiting for you, if they are really burned to death..." Ao Yan also felt that these mortals were particrly annoying. If it was him, he might spit out the breath of the dragon and drown them all and let them see what a dragon is. Wei. "It''s burned to death, I will help them supersede and send them to the underworld." In fact, Ao Yan didn''t quite understand what kind of person and what kind of experience he had to say with a smile that was a bit cold. Of course, in the end, the women all broke free of the rope, jumped into the sea, and swam back to the shore desperately. Chapter 3653: Pond Fish (49) Chapter 3653: Pond Fish (49) When they swam to the shore exhaustedly, the white mist on the sea rose, vaguely they saw a woman in red holding a small boat further and further away, disappearing from their sight. "She is so cruel!" "She couldn''t save her after seeing her dead. I saw her wrong." Later, the married women of these women would scold Tang Guo on the coast whenever they were not going well. Only after the scolding was over, they had to go back to be cows and horses, and they were squeezed out by the vigers, which was really ridiculous. "You said, why don''t they run." Today''s Dragon Pce has been cleaned up by Tang Guo. Although it is not as magnificent as the dragon pce in the past, it does not look like a pile of ruins now. She was sitting on a stone bench, dragging her chin, holding a wine ss in one hand: "If they want to run, they can leave the vige. I made a way for them." "I want to do so much, what is your wine made, it seems to taste good, how about pour me a ss?" "This is plum stuffed stuff. I have a lot. You are all bones now. Can you drink it?" Tang Guo nced at Ao Yan suspiciously. The mes in his eye sockets shed with salivation, "Give you a drink, I think it''s a waste This plum stuffed with plum blossoms was taken from an old plum blossom tree monster who didnt know how many years he had cultivated. It is quite precious." System: Yes, that old monster contributed all his inventory to chase his wife. Every time the body blooms, I hurried to pick the best plum blossoms and send them to someone to choose. After hearing that she liked the taste of plum stuffed, all the remaining plums were brewed. Even his friends Xue Lao and Er Mang, want to ask for a drink. "It won''t be wasted. Although I have no flesh and blood, the wine can soak into the bones and still taste the taste." Tang Guo poured a cup for Ao Yan, only to see that Ao Yan gave birth to keel ws, grabbed the small cup, and sent it to his faucet. The wine really dipped into the bones without spilling a drop. On the ground. "This wine is delicious, I like it, you made it?" "No, that old monster brewed and gave it to me." Tang Guo couldn''t help but nced at the inventory in the system space when she thought of this. Mei Hanbai has been making wine and gave everything to her. What else to say, after a sip, you will be able to remember that this is his taste, really a arrogant and very hypocritical big monster. Ao Yan silently nced at the hip sk, and asked subconsciously, "What kind of demon is that?" "A plum tree." "Is it a man or a woman?" Ao Yan suddenly reacted, "You have been in Tangjiacun, how did you meet that demon?" "Man, things happened in my previous life, I have memories of my previous life." "This kind of plum stuffed rice can be given to you. I think it''s not normal?" Ao Yan didn''t know what was wrong, and she felt very ufortable. No wonder she was able toe up with a lot of good things. It turned out to be the awakening of the memory of herst life. So, in herst life, she should not be a simple person, otherwise, there is no way to say that she wants to fight against the emperor. "It''s unusual, we were Taoistster." Tang Guo said with a smile. "Hey--" Ao Yan''s keel grabbed the wine ss torn apart, and he said quickly, "With these small items, I can''t control my power. I have many treasures. You can choose the ones you like." As a dragon, how could there be no treasure, all in his life space. Chapter 3654: Pond fish (50) Chapter 3654: Pond fish (50) He poured out the contents at once, and the shining treasures piled up into a mountain. He also arched it with the dragon''s head, arching all the beautiful things in front of Tang Guo. "you choose." System: A bit suddenly. Tang Guo: It''s a bit. On a bone dragon suddenly taking out all of its treasures, what does it mean when you choose it? "If it weren''t for my dragon n to be calcted by the emperor, the treasures of the Dragon Pce would be a thousand times more than here." He had hidden these treasures for many years, and he had never thought about it. "Why not choose?" Tang Guo: "My cup is worthless." "If I broke it, I have to pay you. You choose one." In this way, Tang Guo is not wee anymore, the babies here are especially dazzling, and she has finally found something that doesn''t shine. Just getting it in his hand, Ao Yan said, "That''s my dragon''s horn, do you like it?" Tang Guo''s hand trembled slightly, and she was about to put down the dragon horn. Dragon horn, let''s forget it, I didn''t find it before. It should be that a small part of the dragon horn was cut off, and it was not well preserved, and it looked a little dull. She just thought the shape was special, so she picked it up and took a look. "This dragon horn was chopped off by someone. It might have been identally mixed into this pile of treasures. If you like it, take it." "Forget it, it''s not good." System: What''s wrong, let you hold it, and they will give it to you sincerely. "Do you think this dragon horn is not beautiful? This is the warmth without flesh and blood, and it bes dim and dull. If you drop a little of your blood, it will be very beautiful. Those in the fairy world all say Stewed dragon horns is a great tonic. If a dragon horn of a dragon of bloodliness like me is stewed, one bite can improve cultivation for a century." Ao Yan said indifferently, "I dont know if my other dragon horn was stewed. Come to eat." After he was stripped of his flesh and blood, Longhorn had no contact with him, and keeping it was actually useless. "If you wear a dragon horn on your body, you can refresh your mind and get rid of the distracting thoughts when you are in concentration, which will benefit you humans a lot." "Ao Yan, you don''t look like a dragon now, but a bit like a person who ughtered a dragon, selling the treasure of the dragon to people here." "You don''t like dragon horn? You picked it up without picking anything. It should be like it. When I cast a spell on it, it will be a gift from me, my old friends, no I would misunderstand that you are a dragon yer." Regardless of Tang Guo, Ao Yan has already done this. In addition, he found a nice chain, passed the dragon''s horns, and made a ne, which was hung on Tang Guo''s neck: "You drop a little blood on it." Tang Guo didn''t refuse any more and did so. When the blood dripped on the dragon''s horns, it turned out that the originally dim and dull dragon''s horns instantly became crystal clear and translucent, like an invaluable treasure, exuding a soft light, and the breath on it really made people fully awake. "Ao Yan, you belong to the dragon n, as well as the parts of your body, I will help you take it back." Tang Guo touched Ao Yan''s head. Ao Yan didn''t know if he was used to it, but she lowered her head subconsciously. , As if to facilitate her touching. "it is good." Ao Yan remembered something: "That Taoistpanion in yourst life, can he be here?" "Not anymore." "Well, no longer, it means that the fate between you is over, and this life is a new beginning." Tang Guo nodded: "You are right, the past life is over, this life is a new beginning." "Just understand what you want." Ao Yan''s voice was a little cheerful, "Actually, there are many fine wines hidden in the Dragon Pce. If you like it, wait for me to dig it out." ... This year, Qingyan Country, which was originally peaceful, experienced various natural disasters for several months. This time, it was not only in remote ces, but in various ces. There may be floods in the south, droughts in the north, or locusts, famines, and even small-scale diseases in some ces. It was not war that caused the people of Qingyan Kingdom to fall into the water, but the natural disasters given to them by God. The emperor of the Qingyan Kingdom was also in despair, and didn''t know what to do for a while. At this time, Tang Xueer and the prince had a dream at the same time. Chapter 3655: Pond fish (51) Chapter 3655: Pond fish (51) After Tang Xueer escaped from Tangjia Vige, it didn''t go well, she suffered a lot along the way, and even almost died. Just as he was about to die, he met the prince Fu Sheng who was out of the pce. After being rescued by Fu Sheng, she became a close courtdy next to Fu Sheng. What kind of woman Fu Sheng hasn''t seen? At first he didn''t have any thoughts about Tang Xueer, but as he got along, he was gradually attracted by Tang Xueer. But because he is the prince of Qingyan, it is almost impossible to marry Tang Xueer as the prince. However, Tang Xueer kept on adventurous, and even climbed up to be her background. In the end, the two were together as they wished, and Tang Xueer became a princess as amoner. However, because of her status, many people are still dissatisfied, and the prince Fu Sheng has other brothers. In the pce, intrigue is normal. Some people around Fu Sheng also think that Tang Xueer is not worthy of being called a princess, and the market embarrass her. Fu Sheng''s opponent thought that Tang Xue''er was doing their good deeds everywhere, and it was Fu Sheng''s weakness, and she must be eliminated. But don''t know what happened, Tang Xue''er got more and more frustrated, and the things that made her trouble her were finally solved by her, and it became her credit. Even though many people are not satisfied with her, the emperor and prince of the Qingyan Kingdom are satisfied with her, it is helpless. Now that Qingyan Nation has suffered natural disasters for years, there are more and more rumors about whether Qingyan Nation has offended the gods and the sky is about to die. The emperor of the Qingyan Kingdom was desperate, and the prince and concubine came to see him. Fu Sheng and Tang Xueer went to see the emperor, mainly because they had the same dreamst night, things were strange, and now there are indeed natural disasters everywhere. Rather than believe it, they all have to visit Tangjia Vige. When Tang Xueer heard about Tangjiacun, she nned to go back. Now that she is a princess, take more people back, the people in the vige can''t embarrass her. Thinking of why he escaped and experienced all this, Tang Xueer also thought it was time to go back. The two and the emperor informed the situation, saying that it was guided by a fairy, and the crux of all this was in Tangjiacun. At this time, the two were willing to solve the problem. Although the emperor was a little worried, he was still very happy. Mainly, he also had a dreamst night, but it was different from the two, but a voice told him that if you want to break this game, you need the prince and the prince. Now that the two have been given guidance, the emperor certainly hopes to resolve the matter as soon as possible. In this way, Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng immediately set off to Tangjia Vige. Along with him, there was an imperial envoy appointed by the emperor. The reason was that the emperor heard that this Tang family vige was already a gangster, and wondered if there was any grievance here, so that God would guide his capable son and daughter-inw to solve it. This imperialmissioner was a new champion many years ago, and was sent to a certain ce as a county magistrate. It is said that he was very much loved by the people there, and they praised him as a good official with integrity. Take the natural disasters across the country as an example, the county official has the foresight and the impact of the disaster is minimal. With such talents, the emperor has decided to transfer them back. It just so happened that he was still considering a few rank officials for the other party. Now that this matter happened, the emperor thought he should still be an imperial envoy to apany the prince, so that there might be someone who can give advice. Chapter 3656: Pond Fish (52) Chapter 3656: Pond Fish (52) When Tang Yao received this task, of course he was happy. He has worked hard for so many years, so that one day he has the right to speak in front of the emperor and can redress the grievances of his sister who was burned to death by the vigers. Especially after witnessing the officialdom for so many years, he knew that some officials were too involved and it was not a simple matter to solve them. The rumor that Tangjiacun is a gangster, he already knew it. The reason why I didn''t rush back to check it was the letter from Tang Shushan and his wife. Judging from the letters of the two, they are doing very well now. He sent people through Tangjia Vige and waited for those who returned to tell him all the things he had experienced. He didn''t even want to rush back to Tangjia Vige. Vaguely he guessed something, otherwise, how could his parents live in a stable and stable life in Tangjia Vige for so many years. This time, when he was appointed to go back honestly, Tang Yao knew that his chance to avenge his sister wasing. Through letters over the years, Tang Shushan still defended his daughter''s grievances, but was blocked by the county master, and even Liu Mn was almost humiliated. Therefore, Tang Yao went back this time, not only to vindicate his sister, but also to investigate the so-called county master. Some of the evidence of the county magistrate, he has gradually been in control over the years, there is only a chance. After Tang Yao was admitted to the New Division champion, the emperor did not leave him in the capital because of the ambitious article for the country and the people. Instead, he was sent to a very poor county. This was a test for Tang Yao. If it seeds, it will be further appreciated by the emperor. If he fails, he without any background will have a difficult official career and may always be in that small county. Therefore, over the years, he has been conscientiously managing the small county town and developing it to its current prosperity. The emperor didu was shocked and admired him very much. Therefore, Tang Yao has never seen the current princess Tang Xueer. On the first day when they rushed to Tangjia Vige, Tang Yao and Tang Xueer met. Although the two had changed a lot in the past ten years, they still recognized each other at first sight. When Tang Yao saw Tang Xueer, his face first sank, and then he sighed. It''s no wonder Tang Xueer was talking about it, it was the foolish people in the vige and the Taoist priest named Qinghong. Tang Xueer was just running away. Although there was still some concern in his heart, Tang Yao did not intend to me Tang Xueer for this incident. It is said that the princess was very capable. This time they went back to their hometown to solve the problem together. The previous incident was not caused by Tang Xueer. This time he only needed to help his sister get justice and deal with the corrupt official in the county seat. That way, my sister''s wronged soul should be able to reincarnate, right? "Master Tang." "Prince." Tang Xueer finally found a chance to talk to Tang Yao. She looked at Tang Yao a little bitplicated: "I haven''t seen him for many years. I didn''t expect to see Master Tang again. It was at this time." Tang Yao nodded gently: "The minister did not expect that you are the Royal Highness." "I don''t know what''s going on in the vige," Tang Xueer undoubtedly hated the ce in Tangjia Vige. If she hadn''t escaped, it might not have been today. She would have been burned to death by the vigers. "No matter what, I have to thank Master Tang , I didnt call out the vigers, otherwise I would not be able to escape. Chapter 3657: Pond fish (53) Chapter 3657: Pond fish (53) "The princess does not need to thank me, I already regret this matter." Tang Yao thought of what happened to his own sister, even though it had been more than ten years, he still felt ufortable: "If time goes back in time, I won''t do that." It is said that saving one''s life is better than building a seventh-level Buddha. If the price requires the sacrifice of his sister''s life, he would rather be a heinous person. What''s so bad about being a bad guy? At least he can protect his sister, even if he suffers in **** for life, he is willing. Although Tang Xueer was no wonder about this incident, he still couldn''t let go. Tang Xueer looked at Tang Yao very puzzled, she was really grateful. When she fled out of the vige and passed the Tang family yard, she happened to meet Tang Yao at the door to enjoy the cool. If another person saw her, he would definitely call out the vigers to arrest her. But Tang Yao just nced at her and moved his gaze to the side as if he hadn''t seen anything before giving her a chance to escape. "I don''t know how Master Tang would say such things." "After you left, you haven''t returned to Tangjia Vige, have you?" Tang Xueer shook her head. From the day she escaped, she never thought of going back. Since the little mother died, with a stepmother, there will be a stepdad, and her life in the vige has always been difficult. Even if she is not sacrificed to the Dragon King, her future fate will not be much better. "I don''t know what else will happenter, please tell Master Tang." Tang Xueer was of course as polite as possible in the face of her lifesaver. If she owes her to the other party for this matter, she will find a way to make up for it. "The day after you left, they did not give up offering sacrifices to the Dragon King, and finally selected another woman by drawing lots." Seeing Tang Xueer''s angry look, Tang Yaoughed instead: "Maybe this is retribution? The woman who suffered was my sister. So, I regret it. She was not so lucky, and the people in the vige were also afraid of her. After escaping, we **** our family in the yard, and she was really tied to the boat and burned to death." "I''m sorry." Tang Xueer said quickly, "I..." Tang Yao turned back to the room, he didn''t want to hear anything sorry. No amount of sorry, I can''t go back to the past and change everything. Even if all this is not Tang Xueer''s fault. But this series of things are all involved. He couldn''t figure out why his kind and lovely sister would encounter such tragic things. "Master Tang, I will rehabilitate girl Guo''er. She has suffered on my behalf. Don''t worry, when I go back this time, I will surely let those people be punished. I will assist the prince and try my best to prevent this. Absurd behavior." Tang Yao didn''t answer. Now he didn''t want to listen to anything. He just wanted to go back as soon as possible to visit his parents who hadn''t seen him for many years, and whether he had be a sister who had be a ghost. Those people in Tangjia Vige, of course, should be condemned for killing my sister, so how can we forget it? Since this conversation, Tang Yao and Tang Xueer have notmunicated anymore. Until, they came to the county seat of Tangjia Vige. The whereabouts of the prince cannot be kept away, and the county magistrate enthusiastically received them into the mansion. The county magistrate didn''t know Tang Yao, but knew that he was apanied by an imperial adult who was very appreciated by the emperor. When I saw Tang Yao, the enthusiasm was very hot, and it was a beauty and a silver ticket, but Tang Yao refused. Chapter 3658: Pond fish (54) Chapter 3658: Pond fish (54) Tang Yao believes that in order not to have many dreams at night, and to be afraid that something will happen in Tangjia Vige by then, the county official will be evil. He promptly sorted out the crimesmitted by the county magistrate and put him in jail without even having a chance to react. Fu Sheng also appreciates Tang Yao''s quick and urate method. Since the evidence is solid, such corrupt officials must of course be dealt with. As a prince, he had to support him, and his reputation was excellent, so he was in favor of Tang Yao''s approach. Originally the emperor sent Tang Yao over, just to check if there was any grievance here. "It is rumored that Tangjia Vige is now a gangster. No one hase out for more than ten years, and no one has ever entered. Tang Master, what do you think?" "The minister heard that no one came out inside, and no one was able to go in outside, but those who wanted to get in would only get lost, and finally fell into aa outside Tangjia Vige. Since he would not die, the minister decided to go in and see if there is what is the problem." Tang Yao suggested that he go in first. Fu Sheng disagrees, after all, Tang Yao''s identity is extraordinary. This kind of upright and honest courtier, if something goes wrong, it is a great loss to Qingyan. He decided to send someone in to try. Tang Yao agreed, and sooner orter he would go in. On the second day, Fu Sheng arranged ten people to enter from different locations in Tangjia Vige. I watched these people disappear from sight, but they never appeared again that day. By the early morning of the second day, these people were all in aa at the intersection of Tangjia Vige. They didn''t die, but their faces were not pretty. After these people told their own experiences, Tang Yao became more affirmed about his thoughts. This time, he decided to go in and see in person, and Fu Sheng no longer objected. Tang Yao did not bring anyone, and followed a familiar road to the location of Tang Family Vige. Looking at the familiar ce, Tang Yao''s eyes were hot, and he hurried to the cleanest-looking yard in the vige. Whether it is the road in front of the yard or the yard itself, it is clean and clear, and the aroma of food is still faintlying from it, and it doesn''t look like an affair. Before Tang Yao opened the door, it opened. It was Tang Shushan and his wife standing inside the door. Although more than ten years have passed, Tang Guo secretly helped them adjust their bodies, their appearance has not changed much. "Yao''er, are you back?" "Father, mother." Tang Yao was very excited and quickly reacted. "Daddy, mother, how do you know I wille back?" Tang Shushan and his wife looked at each other and said, "Guoer told us that you will be back in the next few days." "Sister she..." "Big Brother." Tang Guo came out of the room, still wearing the red clothes, her face looked a little pale, she walked out lightly, Tang Yao looked at the ground subconsciously, she really didn''t see the shadow, her emotions were a little broken. As guessed, it must be that the younger sister failed to redress the grievances, and the souls of the wronged cannot be reincarnated, so they can only stay in Tangjia Vige. The family sat and talked for a long time, and they talked about the Tang Family Vige in these years. Tang Yao also told them about the ups and downs of his experience over the years, and only he himself can understand it. He had no intention of starting a family because he remembered what was in his heart, and he is alone today. The reason why I am alone is that I don''t want to worry about it. What happens in the future will affect my wife and children. Alone, it is convenient to do anything. If that timees, there will be no scruples when the fish die and the breaks. Tang Yao is a good official, of course Tang Guo knows. When she is free, she will visit Tang Yao''s ce as an official. The local people were not dissatisfied with him. The originally impoverished county was prosperously governed by him. Chapter 3659: Pond fish (55) Chapter 3659: Pond fish (55) Natural disasters have appeared frequently in recent years. Tang Yao thought of various methods earlier to make the natural disasters appear without causing a particrlyrge impact on the local area. There are few floods and droughts in that ce, but insect infestation has always caused headaches. Tang Yao organized a local doctor to develop insecticide medicine to solve the infestation. Some soil in that ce was not suitable for nting crops, but it waster discovered by Tang Yao because of the special minerals in the ground. He is fair and honest, never embezzles a single bit, and even reports, but some people''s noses are crooked. During the period, it was not that they wanted to harm Tang Yao, some were solved by Tang Yao, and some were secretly handled by Tang Guo. Tang Guo also knew about Tang Yao and Tang Xue''er returning together, and she had heard the conversation between the two. From Tang Yaos perspective, Tang Xueer is not innocent, and indeed not guilty. In the face of hatred, he has always remained sober, remembering that it was the ignorant person here who harmed his sister and the inaction of the local county magistrate. There is the demon way that sows discord. Therefore, she looks good at Tang Yao. "Guo''er, the county magistrate has been imprisoned by me, and I will **** him to the capital for disposal." "I''ve been thinking about how to punish the people in Tangjia Vige. Now that I heard about the situation here, I feel that what they are experiencing now is the greatest punishment for them." After all, because of this incident, the emperor could not allow him to kill everyone in Tangjia Vige. Even if you kill them, those foolish people don''t think they are wrong. This is just right now. Years of disasters have never stopped, and they are all floods. It has washed the outside house full of holes, and people outside cant get in and people inside cant get out. Isnt that the greatest punishment? Has the dragon king they wanted to sacrifice worked? "Brother, this matter is not over yet." Tang Yao''s words made Tang Yao stunned, endless? "Big brother will rest at home these few days, don''t go anywhere." "Guo''er, what are you going to do?" Tang Yao was puzzled. "You haven''t killed the people in the vige for so many years. It shouldn''t be because you want their lives." "I never thought of killing them. Their current life makes me very satisfied." Tang Guo stood up and walked out the door, "I just wanted to solve some other things. Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng came in." "Guo''er, do you hate Tang Xueer?" He thinks that hate is also right. "I don''t hate her." "Big Brother is not good. If Big Brother screamed that night, Guo''er would not suffer." Tang Yao said to himself that Guo''er should hate him even more. "If the eldest brother shouts and attracts people in the whole vige, then he is not my eldest brother. You are a person of right and wrong. You just can''t bear to have a young girl burned to death. Let Tang Xueer escape. Its not your fault, its just that you still have a conscience, you have a good heart, and you are not the stupid people in the vige. As for what will happenter, who can predict? Brother, its not to me you, this can only me some Human calctions." Yes, in the final analysis, this incident is to me because the gods made mistakes and implicated the mortal Emperor of Heaven. It is also to me for the people behind Tang Xueer, in order for Tang Xueer to pass this level smoothly, they are not hesitating to calcte these people in the mortal world. "Guo''er, who is calcting?" Tang Yao heard something, as if all this was a conspiracy? "Brother, do you think Dao Master Qinghong has real abilities?" Tang Yao''s expression changed: "He does have the ability." People in the vige have seen Daoist Qinghong''s ability, and he is not cheating. May I ask, who can easily stop the flood? Before offering sacrifices to the Dragon King, Taoist Qinghong used such a method to convince the vigers of him. "Taoist Qinghong had been living in the vige before. You said Tang Xueer had escaped. How could he not know about such an important thing? If he really wanted Tang Xueer to be a sacrifice, it would be impossible for her to escape." "It is Taoist Qinghong who calctes all this. Our family has no grudges against him. Why does he count your life?" Tang Yao was puzzled, feeling that Taoist Qinghong was hateful. Chapter 3660: Pond fish (56) Chapter 3660: Pond fish (56) "Because he was also instructed by others." At this time, Tang Guo didn''t n to hide some things. Tang Xueer has arrived, and if she can''t save her, the experience of the two will fail. This is already the tenth life of Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng. If thest level is notpleted, they will each take their ce. ording to the agreement, they can''t continue the front line. Tang Xueer couldn''t save her, and there was no other way. This method was that she became a heinous demon and even had serious sins. Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng had the opportunity to y the demon, kill her, and return the Qingyan kingdom to peace with countless credits. Right now the two are already husband and wife, but the people behind Tang Xueer don''t just want to help Tang Xueer and make them perfect. She also wanted to use these tenth lives to enable Tang Xueer to gain merits and upgrade her rank when she returned to the fairy world. The people in the fairy world didn''t care about the lives of mortals at all. The reason why they dare to start like this is because they know that the emperor doesn''t care about mortals. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be because Tang Xueer angered these mortal realms. What Tang Xueer has to do in Mortal Realm is topare Jin Jian with Fu Sheng, and to save these suffering mortals. ording to the words of the Emperor of Heaven and those fairy gods, these mortals suffered because of her, and only when she saved everyone and rescued them from the heat of water, she could be famous and wait for her to be a **** and upgrade her rank. That said, it''s really ridiculous. Tang Guo came up with these things one by one, and the people in the Tang family were all incredulous. As for how they asked, how did she know, she said it was an expert''s advice, otherwise she wouldn''t stay here. If there is no guidance from an expert, she might have turned Tangjiacun into a real **** right from the beginning. Liu Mn remembered something, and the tears in her eyes couldn''t help but drip: "When someone broke into the house, Guoer stopped him in time. He was also instructed by the expert?" If Guo''er hadn''te to stop all of that, she would have been really frivolous, and she would have been hit one after another, and she might really look for a short sword. She died, Tang Shushan must not live long. They are no longer there, and if they don''tmunicate with Tang Yao, they are afraid that Tang Yao will be hit, and they can''t help but reveal their thoughts early. ording to those things in the officialdom, I am afraid that there will be no chance to help Guoer redress grievances. At that time Guo''er was really an evil spirit who killed countless people, waiting for someone to collect it. Not only Liu Mn thought of it, but also Tang Shushan and Tang Yao. From their looks, you can see how angry they are. "Why should the gods make mistakes, we mortals should be implicated and punished?" Tang Yao said angrily. "They are really good calctions. Whether this is a mistake to be punished or to make a profit, it is considered to be the head of our family Guoer on." In fact, Tang Yao had long discovered that Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng had a very extraordinary experience. He had never seen Tang Xueer before, but he had heard of themoner princess. No matter what you encounter, the opponent can turn corruption into magic. It seems that all the luck is taking care of her. Even if she suffers a lot in the middle and is in danger of life and death, in the end, there will always be a particrly good result for her. It was said that Tang Xueer was supposed to be Tang Xueer when she chose a girl in the vige to worship the Dragon King, but she just ran away. As for the heads of their homes, the people in the vige trapped them all in the yard, arranged for people to guard Guoer, and gave them no chance of escape at all. Knowing everything now, Tang Yao feels too ridiculous. Chapter 3661: Pond fish (57) Chapter 3661: Pond fish (57) "No wonder... it turned out to be like this." Tang Shushan regained his senses, "Tang Xueer was born and died. Snow disaster began to appear in the vige that winter. Because there were a lot of children born in the same year, there weren''t no children who were born without a mother, and there was a three-month difference between Tang Xueer''s birth and winter, so no one thought it was Tang Xue''er''s problem. "Since this year, there have been severe snow disasters every winter. Summer is a flood, and it hasn''t stopped for years. Is this what Guoer said, that the emperor ordered the people to suffer?" Tang Guo nodded, Tang Shushan''s face was pale, and there was worry in his eyes. At this time, Tang Yao said: "Daddy and mother, you haven''t gone out. I don''t know what is happening in Qingyan Country. Do you know why Tang Xueer and the prince came to Tangjia Vige?" "Qingyan country has experienced various natural disasters for several years, either floods, droughts, or epidemics or insects. The two of them came back because they had a dream and were guided to Tangjia Vige by the fairy in the dream. Check the situation." Tang Yao''s face was extremely ugly, and before the two of them answered, "I''m afraid it''s aimed at Guoer. It''s not about transforming Guoer or trying to subdue her." Things becameplicated, and it was different from what Tang Yao thought. Tang Xueer, who was originally on the same front, has be his opponent. Tang Shushan and his wife could think of the various natural disasters in Tang Yao''s mouth, and most of them were caused by those gods. They only felt exhausted, facing such a powerful enemy who wanted to harm their daughter, they had no resistance. "Daddy and mother, brother, don''t worry, Tang Xueer can''t help me." "We are not afraid of what Tang Xueer will do to you, but if she fails to transform you, the group of gods above will not stop." Tang Shushan thinks a lot. "The Emperor is afraid that there is no time to n all this for Tang Xueer. Most of it is her backer taking advantage of the situation. They dont care about the lives of us mortals, as long as they dont do too much. In these disasters, they will only add to the mes. Even if the emperor is angry, they only need to push the shield to be punished. Tang Shushan has been in business for so many years, and he still understands this. He wasn''t afraid of what Tang Xueer was doing, but the people who helped Tang Xueer n. Tang Yao frowned and didn''t know what to do. After all, they are all mere mortals, how can they beat those magical immortals. "Daddy and mother, you really don''t need to worry. I am not the only one who wants to resist the immortal world. Besides, I have experts behind me." Tang Guo tried to persuade them again and again, and even took them to the small ind to meet the women who had been in the vige. Seeing that all of them were able to fly into the sky, she felt relieved. Tang Guo took them to see Ao Yan again, and was surprised to learn that the other party was a real dragon, although there were only a pile of bones left. Knowing that the Dragon n was calcted by the Emperor of Heaven, Ao Yan told them that there were many races that would stand up against the rule of the Emperor. The three of them were relieved a lot. Tang Guo sent them back to the Tang family''s yard, and instantly felt three pairs of bright eyes. "Guo''er, the women in the vige who were rescued by you, they are like immortals, and will help you fight the immortal world in the future," Tang Shushan hesitated and said, "Can we do it?" Now Tang Shushan''s hatred is no longer limited to Tangjia Vige. After all, the people in Tangjia Vige are just ignorant people who are yed between apuse. Chapter 3662: Pond fish (58) Chapter 3662: Pond fish (58) In the final analysis, the people who harmed their daughters were actually the gods who stood high in the sky and regarded them as ants. The fairy despises ants, but he also wants to be an ant that can gnaw elephant legs. Since the three of them had this idea, Tang Guo taught them the technique. In the beginning, no exercises were taught, firstly, there was no time, and secondly, she was not sure whether they would like to embark on this journey. Except for the exercises for Ao Yan, which are about cultivating the power of stars, the other exercises she teaches are all about cultivating spiritual energy. They didn''t cultivate to the top level for a while, so they were not much restrained. Against the Emperor of Heaven, she, Ao Yan, and those enemies of the Emperor are enough. At this time, Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng were trapped in an illusion. Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng originally walked into the area of Tangjia Vige hand in hand, but they didn''t expect the scene to change just after two steps. She was dressed in a red wedding gown, tied to a sedan chair and carried to the direction of the beach. Looking at the familiar road, Tang Xueer subconsciously panicked. Although she hadn''t experienced this scene, it was a little bit worse. She was so familiar with this road. She used to wash her dirty clothes. How could she not remember? If he walks slowly, he may be forced to pull his thigh by his stepmother. At that time, there were always bruises on her thighs and arms, all by the stepmother. "Go faster, Ji Shi is almost here." "I hope this dragon king has the dragon queen, don''t embarrass us in Tangjia Vige anymore. The floods have never stopped in the summer, s..." Tang Xueer heard the familiar voice, looked at familiar people around, struggling subconsciously. A matchmaker hurriedly told her with a smile, that this is to marry the Dragon King, to enjoy the blessing, not a bad thing. In the future, their entire Tang family vige wille to worship her, offering her like a bodhisattva. "No, you let me go!" But these people were **** so tightly that Tang Xue''er couldn''t get rid of it at all. She was sent to the boat all the time, and dry firewood was piled up around the boat, and a little oil was poured. Tang Xueer''s face turned pale. Although she had already reacted, she had entered the illusion, but it was clearly one thing, and it was another thing not to break free. Even if she knew it was an illusion, she couldn''t get out of it. She finally understood how those people who went out had no energy for several days, they must have experienced a terrible scene in the illusion. When Tang Xueer was sent to the sea, Fu Sheng came. He defeated the people in the vige, saved Tang Xueer, and ran away with Tang Xueer. The two of them hid and the vigers could not find it. They are all looking forward to getting through today and going out tomorrow. What they didn''t expect was that the people in the vige started to choose new girls to worship the Dragon King. "A Sheng, is this an illusion or is it real?" Tang Xueer was a little confused. "Why are people here so stupid." Fu Sheng was more awake than Tang Xueer, and grabbed her shoulders: "Xue''er, do you remember that dream?" "dream?" "Yes, it was the dream we had together. In the dream, we only came to Tangjiacun after we got guidance. Everything in front of us is an illusion. What we have to do is to influence the evil spirits of Tangjiacun, overthrow the other party and let her let her go. After passing Tangjia Vige, and giving her justice, this matter will be resolved." "Yes, yes, we are here to help her be fair." Chapter 3663: Pond fish (59) Chapter 3663: Pond fish (59) It turned out that in the dream, both of them had received guidance, so they woulde directly to Tangjia Vige. At first, she only knew that there was a ghost ghost in Tangjia Vige. Later, when she saw Tang Yao, she guessed that this ghost might be Tang Guo. "She made these. She must be watching us." Tang Xueer looked around, "She must be there, she must be watching us," Tang Xueer paused, then said, "I don''t know how. Let here out and meet us." The guidance Tang Xueer got was to save the ghost and send her to the underworld to fulfill her wish. ording to the fairy, this ghost is very powerful, it should be caused by swallowing a lot of ghosts over the years. But Tang Xueer didn''t understand. How did Tang Guo swallow ghosts without anyone who had killed him? She automatically made up for it, it was some lonely ghosts. After all, in this world, people are dying every day, plus the thousands of lives in Tangjiacun, it is more than enough to be a ghost. Wanting to understand all of this, Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng found a ce where they believed they were safe, and called Tang Guo toe out to see her, saying that they would help her redress her grievances and vindicate her. If she has any wish, she will do her best. Tang Guo appeared in front of Tang Xueer wearing that red dress. "Tang Guo." Tang Xueer was very happy to see Tang Guo, and ran to her in spite of Fu Sheng''s obstruction, "Tang Guo, stop it, you are now a ghost, and staying in the world is not good for you. I know, I am the one who made you suffer. If I dont run away, you wont suffer. You must hate me." "I don''t hate you who ran away trying to survive." Tang Xueer was a little stunned, she didn''t quite understand what this meant, always felt that there were many meanings hidden in this short sentence. "Are you here to save me?" "Yes, I''m here to fulfill your wish. I hope you go where you should go, so that you will have a chance to reincarnate in the future, instead of staying here because of hatred and turning into a ghost. You didn''t kill those outsiders, Most of them know that they are innocent and don''t want to involve them." Hearing Tang Xueer''s words, Tang Guo smiled and shook his head: "No, I won''t kill them, but I don''t want to be a stepping stone." "You have stayed here for more than ten years. You killed all those who harmed you in Tangjia Vige. Tang Guo, if you have any unfulfilled wishes, I can help you fulfill it. Don''t be obsessed with it. "Tang Xueer suddenly remembered that there was Tang Yao, "and your eldest brother, now Master Tang, has always med himself. He also came back this time. He came ahead of us. You should have seen him. Tang. Guo, your eldest brother loves you more than anyone else, you must not resent him, me me if you want to me." "He is my elder brother, how could I me him. He turned a blind eye to your escape and didn''t ask the vigers to arrest you. That''s because his conscience is not clear, he is a kind-hearted person. If he is like the people in the vige, he is on the spot. Catch you, then he is not like my big brother." Tang Guo looked at Tang Xueer directly and said, "I never me the big brother for not squeaking that night. Nor is it the man who ran away to survive." "then you" "I just don''t want to let destiny be led by the nose, and made a certain resistance. You don''t need to say anything, go back. The natural disaster in Qingyan Kingdom is not on my body. I have never killed innocent people." Chapter 3664: Pond fish (60) Chapter 3664: Pond fish (60) "As for the people in the Tang family who you thought were dead, they are all alive now, except for those who are a bit sad and who died naturally." Seeing Tang Xueer''s unbelief, Tang Guo waved his sleeves and led them out of the illusion. At this time, Tang Xueer saw the whole picture of Tang Family Vige. Tang Guo took the whole family walk by. When those people saw Tang Guo, they quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to look. Being imprisoned by Tang Guo for more than ten years, life and death are impossible, and they are numb to the flood every summer. Even if strangerse, they don''t care at all. No matter how many peoplee, how can they be saved? Forget it, this female ghost is now more and more powerful, and few people can help her. Tang Xueer was shocked that Tang Guo hadn''t killed the people in the vige. For a while, she doubted whether the dream she and Fu Sheng had was true or false. In fact, Tang Guo didn''t interfere with the people in Tangjia Vige except for not being able to go out. But every summer, when the flood came, Tang Guo would appear in front of them and repeat a few words with them. "Come and see, the water has risen again, to see if it is useful for you to worship the Dragon King? Uncle Chen, you see that your house has been washed down by water, which shows that it is useless to worship the Dragon King." People in Tangjia Vige actually understood long ago that offering sacrifices to the Dragon King is useless. It should be said that when Tang Guo''s "ghost" appeared, they already had this idea. But people are like this, even if it is useless to sacrifice to the Dragon King, they still hate Tang Guo. What makes people feel ridiculous is that the ones who hate Tang Guo the most are the women she had rescued, and now they scold her the most. "So, you just trapped them here these years and didn''t want their lives?" Tang Xueer came back to her senses, still a little unbelief, but the facts are in front of him, so I can''t help but believe it. "Yes." Tang Xueer felt a little rxed, and said innocently: "Then your anger can dissipate, they have suffered a lot, you let go of all this, there is no sin in your body, you should be able to reincarnate." "You mean, they took my life. After more than ten years of suffering, I should forgive them? Let them go? Tang Xueer, you really don''t have a backache while standing and talking. What they want is my life, alive. Burning me to death, have you ever experienced this feeling? But after a mere ten years of suffering, besides, these natural disasters were not caused by me, so that they can offset their hatred of killing me?" "I just" "You have not experienced my things, and you are not qualified to ask me what to do. There is no problem in Tangjia Vige. I will not kill them, but at most let them stay in Tangjia Vige. The disasters in Qingyan Kingdom were not caused by me. As for How it happened, you should ask the person pointing behind you." Tang Xueer was startled, and wanted to say something, Tang Guo waved her sleeves and sent them out. It was impossible for Tang Xueer to save her, and she didn''t know what would happen to Qingyan Kingdom next. The next thing happened, those immortals shoulde down and fight with her. In fact, she wanted to fight with them early on. "Guo''er, what are your ns now?" "Brother, go out too, now you go do something." "what''s up?" "Save the world." Tang Guo took out a gift. "There are some useful treasures in it. The eldest brother takes them home, and asks the emperor to save the people at dawn, save them from the fire and water, and say that you are a master. Give pointers. In addition, you have to add one more sentence. The expert pointed out that this is your chance and that no other people can be involved. This matter can only be done by you and is a test for you." Chapter 3665: Pond fish (61) Chapter 3665: Pond fish (61) The natural disasters of Qingyan Nation for many years, rather than the wishes of the people behind it, it is better to let Tang Yao take advantage of this advantage. "Doing this can help Guo''er?" Tang Yao did have the people in his heart, but he wanted to be selfish this time, and he had to stand by his sister''s side to ask this question. "Big brother doesn''t do this. In the future, these contributions will be attributed to Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng, just like the people behind them. Now they can''t save me. The first step has failed. The people behind her dare not make much action. , Such as todays chaos, its just the right time for my eldest brother. In addition to magic weapons, there are also some antidote potions suitable for mortals to take, which can effectively suppress certain strange diseases. But when the emperor asks, you say that it is high People give pointers." "Okay, I''ll go." Tang Yao didn''t give any consideration to hearing that he could help Tang Guo. Being able to help girls and saving those suffering people has the best of both worlds. "Guo''er, what can parents do for you?" Tang Shushan and Liu Mn looked at Tang Guo with eager eyes, especially wanting to participate in it. The girl in their family is sessful, and what they do must not be useless. "Daddy and mother, why don''t you go to ces where disasters have urred, serve porridge, and deliver medicine." The natural disaster is an order from the emperor, and this innocent mortal must have suffered a lot. The emperor has great power and can control natural phenomena such as wind, rain, thunder and lightning in the mortal world. But it is only the mortal world, even the underworld and the heaven didu dare not intervene more, which shows that the heavenly emperor is not omnipotent. If not, why would the Emperor of Heaven need the Immortal Record? It''s not because the immortal gods are powerful, with many indeterminable numbers. Only if they are constrained in the immortal **** record, it will not be a variable and be controlled by him. The power of merit is very mysterious, and she believes that the Emperor of Heaven cannot control the power of merit. She hadn''t heard of anyone in control of these things. At this time, it is not bad for Tang Shushan and his wife to mix some merits. Anyway, they can''t make others cheaper, especially Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng. Not long after Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng were sent out of Tangjia Vige, Tang Yao also went out. When the two saw him, they quickly came up to ask him if they had seen Tang Guo. Tang Yao had witnessed the conversation between Tang Guo and Tang Xueer before, and nodded along: "I have seen it." "Then Lord Tang, have you persuaded Tang Guo to let her put down her hatred earlier and reincarnate." For some reason, since she left Tangjia Vige, Tang Xue''er had a voice in her heart telling her that she must save Tang Guo and let the other party go to the underworld willingly. The voice also told her that to solve the problems in Tangjia Vige, they should not be kept trapped inside. Although she didn''t know why, Tang Xueer decided to put some effort on Tang Yao. She didn''t think this was wrong, Tang Guo didn''t let go of his hatred, he really couldn''t be reincarnated, and staying there was no good. "The prince concubine meant that the people in Tang Vige killed my sister''s life for no reason, so forget it?" Tang Yao suddenly felt that all this was particrly ridiculous. The people he thought were innocent were not so innocent. Speaking of it, he is still to me. He is also the one who harmed his sister. "I''m not" "Prince princess, you know the pain of being **** and thrown on the boat, watching the surrounding firewood burn, slowly burning on the body, and there are a group of people watching all this, what it feels like to be indifferent Is it?" Chapter 3666: Pond fish (62) Chapter 3666: Pond fish (62) Tang Yao said in disgust, "You haven''t experienced all of this. Why do you want my girl to let go of her hatred and go to the underworld to reincarnate?" "Yeah, if the fire doesn''t burn on you, how can you experience the pain of despair." "Master Tang, I didn''t mean that." Tang Xueer tried to exin, but she didn''t know how to exin. She only knew that she should surpass Tang Guo and send her to the underworld instead of letting the other party continue to stay in the world. "My sister didn''t kill anyone in the vige, she just confined them in the vige, and didn''t kill any intruders. Therefore, she is not a ghost and does not need to be supernatural. She is still in the vige, indicating that the hatred in her heart has not disappeared. Can go to the underworld?" "But more than ten years have passed..." "If the princess feels that she has been killed, it only takes more than ten years of hardship to offset all of this. I suggest that the princess go and experience the pain of my sister, taste the taste of being burned by fire, and thene and tell me These. You are not qualified now." Tang Yao didn''t want to say too much. Now he is going to **** the corrupt official back to Beijing and report some things here to the emperor. After that, it is necessary to proceed ording to the sister''s n. He not only wants to save themon people ording to what the sister said, but he also tells the emperor of the grievances suffered by the sister, so that the emperor will give him justice. As for how to do it, how to make the emperor believe, and promise him, he has already thought about it. Tang Yao left without looking back, regardless of Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng. Fu Sheng knew Tang Yao a little bit, and knew that he was such an upright temperament, so he was liked by his father. "Xue''er, let''s go back too. Tang Guo did not mutte the lives of people in the Tang family, nor did she harm the lives of outsiders. From my point of view, she is not bad. The natural disasters around Qingyan Kingdom, ording to her words, may have other reason." "But, do you really want Tangjiacun to be like this forever?" "That''s it for the time being. I tried it before and we can''t get in. She doesn''t want to see us, and it''s useless to force her. It''s better to go back first and think of other ways." "Alright, I don''t know if the fairy in the dream has any pointers." In fact, for so many years, Tang Xueer was able to resolve the crisis repeatedly, thanks to the fairy in her dream. In fact, before choosing the Dragon Princess, the fairy appeared in her dream, reminding her that there will be a difficulty, and let her be careful. Then she was chosen, because she had been prepared, and she escaped slightly smoothly. But I didn''t expect that I would meet Tang Yao who was outside in the shade, but fortunately, the other party didn''t call people in the vige. Later, she suffered a lot along the way. Whenever she was desperately unable to survive and felt hopeless, the fairy would appear in her dream again to guide her forward. Even when I met Fu Sheng, a fairy reminded her that she would meet a noble person and told her to seize the opportunity. At the beginning, Fu Sheng was not a prince, but a suffering prince. It was she who had the guidance of an immortal and assisted Fu Sheng by her side. What disturbed Tang Xueer was that the fairy''s guidance seemed to be something wrong for the first time, and some panic appeared in her heart inexplicably. I always feel that this change will have a great impact on her. Fu Sheng said so, and in addition to being unable to see Tang Guo, Tang Xueer could only give up. The fairy who guided her in that dream didn''t appear as soon as she wanted her to appear. At first, it appeared more frequently, butter it was basically less. It may only appear once in a few months or even a year. Not in a hurry, Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng set off for the capital. Chapter 3667: Pond fish (63) Chapter 3667: Pond fish (63) Tang Yao set off first and escorted the prisoner back to Beijing to meet the Emperor Qingyan. After seeing the emperor, he submitted evidence of his crimes against corrupt officials. After seeing this, the emperor was furious and punished the corrupt official. Then he asked him how he was going to Tangjia Vige with the prince and concubine. Tang Yao settled down and talked about his sister''s experience with the emperor. It also made it clear that Tangjiacun was not a gangster. Even if his sister became an injustice, he did not kill anyone indiscriminately, but he was unwilling and resentful in his heart, and could only imprison people. The emperor asked the reason, sighed, and asked what Tang Yao wanted to do. Tang Yao only said: "I hope that the emperor can return his courtiers and sisters to be fair, and request that the emperor''s decree be announced to the world. It is simr to the way that girls can sacrifice to the dragon king to solve the flood. In front of him, hemitted crimes,mitted crimes, and hurt innocent lives." "Tang Qing said it well." Since Tangjiacun is not really haunted, the wronged soul has not harmed anyone, and there are grievances on his body. As the emperor, of course he should be rehabilitated. It is not a bad thing to redress the grievances of his own people, and the emperor certainly agreed. Moreover, Tang Yao was a direct minister, and there were some things he couldn''t do well this day, so Tang Yao would do it better. The emperor immediately issued an order to let Tang Yao personally announce this will to the world, and allow him to go back and deal with it. The main thing was to ask Tang Guo what he wanted. Tang Yao went through all the forms it should have. In less than a month, the story of Tang Guo spread throughout Qingyan Country. At this juncture, the emperor was able to pay attention to a small vige girl, which caused a lot of people to gather. Such a situation made the emperor breathe a sigh of relief. Tang Yao knew that the other party agreed so quickly for this reason. But he didn''t mind, as long as he could rehabilitate his sister, rectify her name, and by the way let the Qingyan Kingdom put an end to the sacrifice of living people, his goal would be achieved. With this, Tang Yao had to achieve another thing, and this was his real n. When leaving Tangjia Vige, he and Tang Guo talked about his n. "Big brother, please do it. After you leave, I will release the people in Tangjia Vige. From now on, let them fend for themselves." The order of the Emperor of Heaven is not so easy to change. Tangjia Vige is rted to Tang Xueer. As long as Tang Xueer does not break the situation, people in Tangjia Vige will encounter natural disasters wherever they go. Even if there are no natural disasters, their life will not be easy with their current reputation. It doesn''t make much sense to imprison them without restraining them. Tang Yao understood Tang Guo''s thoughts and told her to be careful, and it''s best to hide, not to let those powerful evil spirits discover and protect herself. After returning to Beijing, Tang Yao went to see the emperor with a face full of excitement, saying that he almost died in the middle of the road. Fortunately, he met an expert who came out of the mountain and saved his life. The expert asked him a few words about the current situation of Qingyan country, and heard that the emperor was actually asking about the wrongdoing of a small vige girl, thinking that Qingyan country should not send natural disasters, so he pointed out that there could be ways to stop Qingyan country Natural disasters continue to ur. When the emperor heard this, he was very happy and agreed to Tang Yao''s request. Tang Yao took the imperial decree that day and nned to go to disaster relief. The excuse now is that the expert thinks that the emperor of Qingyan is a good emperor and that disaster should not happen here, so he has to help. The man who worked in this generation was of course Tang Yao, a close minister of the emperor. Chapter 3668: Pond fish (64) Chapter 3668: Pond fish (64) Tang Yao had gone for a day before Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng reacted. Tang Xueer was particrly curious about how Tang Yao would help the people who were affected by the disaster. She and Fu Sheng entered the pce and asked about this. The emperor only said that it was Tang Yao who met an expert. In fact, he was very happy in his heart. The expert must have learned from Tang Qing that he was a good emperor, so he was willing to give him pointers. Speaking of which, to point Tang Qing, it is also thanks to him, the emperor who cares about the people. "Emperor father and daughter-inw also know some pharmacology, and I want to go to Master Tang to see it, maybe it can be helpful." There are two reasons for Tang Xueer to say this. First, she is really kind, and second. It was the voice in my heart that told her the best past. The emperor shook his head this time: "That expert has already epted Tang Qing as a disciple. This time is the great blessing of my Qingyan country and a test of Tang Qing. You two, don''t intervene. Now it''s not peaceful everywhere, no. The flood here is where the hillside copsed. I dont worry about going there and staying in the pce temporarily to see how Tang Qing reacts." "If something happens to Tang Qing, you can still think of other ways to stay in the pce." Fu Sheng was persuaded by this reason that there was indeed not much peace in Qingyan Country recently. Besides, he is a mortal body, it won''t help much, and it may add to the chaos. It''s better to wait for things to settle, and then use the prince''s identity to condolences, the same is true. Tang Xueer felt a little lost, but she didn''t say anything more, just always felt that she had lost something. She now especially hopes that she can dream of the fairy pointing as soon as possible. At this time, Tang Yao had already taken the treasure Tang Guo had given him and went to the ce where the disaster was serious. As Tang Guoru said, she had already removed the illusion of Tangjia Vige, and people inside and outside coulde and go freely. Tang Shushan and his wife didn''t n to stay in the vige, but ording to Tang Guo''s instructions, they would give porridge and deliver medicine to help the people affected by the disaster to tide over the immediate difficulties as soon as possible. However, they haven''t taken a step out of Tangjia Vige for more than ten years, and they have no family background. Even if Tang Yao left a lot, these are far from enough. Tang Guo was nning to take something in the system space and let the two of them sell it. Unexpectedly, Ao Yan''s voice came from my ear: "I have a lot of items on the bottom of the sea. Would you like to take a look? Since it is a robbing of merit, this kind of thing is my one." "Okay." Tang Guo did not refuse, and took Tang Shushan and his wife to see Ao Yan at the bottom of the sea. Tang Shushan and his wife heard the story of Ao Yan in Tang Guo, but they did not expect that the legendary Dragon King would have been so miserable. Much worse than them! The people in the vige really misunderstood. The Lord Dragon King in front of him was not the one who wanted to sacrifice his life. Hearing that Ao Yan would hand over the treasures from the bottom of the sea to them, the two were still a little ufortable. "In my eyes, these things are just gadgets, they are not precious. Earlier on, the grounds of the pces of my dragons were paved with white jade. These things in front of me are just scraps. You can use them. Grab the merits as much as possible, and don''t let that wave of calctions take advantage." When Ao Yan said this, both of them thought that he took out things because they hated the immortal gods too much. You''re wee right away, they are indeed short of money. The two said to Ao Yan: "Thank you, Lord Dragon King, God has eyes, Lord Dragon King is willing to take out his belongings to save themon people, and this merit counts for you." Chapter 3669: Pond fish (65) Chapter 3669: Pond fish (65) "You don''t have to be polite, I and Guoer are friends, just call me Aoyan." What is the name of Lord Dragon King, not to mention it, it sounds weird. I always felt that it was from the Tang Family Vige who wanted to burn a girl to give it to him. Every bone in him was ufortable. Even if he is the real Dragon King, he cannot be called the Dragon King after he settles the grievances with the fairy world. This title made him feel ufortable. Tang Shushan and the two have been practicing for many days. Although they can''t fly to the sky and escape, there is still no problem in protecting themselves in this mortal world. In addition, there is a magic weapon presented by Tang Guo, which can not only protect their safety, but also hide their breath. As the secrets of heaven are bing more and more chaotic, it is not easy for the fairy gods of the fairy world to figure out something. If not, the people behind Tang Xue''er can figure out what''s going on here? ording to past experience, when there is turmoil, when the secrets of heaven are the most chaotic and the most difficult to see through, the immortal gods in the fairy world can''t help it. Besides, this evolution of fate is not fixed at all, nor is it destined, but depends on what you choose and whether you have the ability to change it. Obviously, now she has the ability to change. Tang Shushan and his wife set off with the things Tang Guo gave them, as well as the treasure from the bottom of the sea from Ao Yan. They Guoer said that he was calcted by the fairy god. She said that Tang Xueer was a fairy in the sky. The reason why she was calcted is that the person behind Tang Xueer wanted to create momentum for her and help Tang Xueer gain merit. They hurt their daughter in such a miserable way, and still want to gain merit and beauty. Tang Shushan and his wife became businessmen again, but this time it was a little different. This time, they are not trying to make money, but to help the world. Tang Yao also solved the natural disasters in several ces. Where the water was rising, he used the magic weapon given by Tang Guo to dig ditches to divert water into the sea. In the drought-stricken area, he used the magic weapon given by Tang Guo to transport water from other ces. Where there was a disease, he used the prescription given by Tang Guo to summon a doctor to dispense the medicine, which quickly suppressed the disease. In short, wherever there are natural disasters, he is there. Whenever he went to a ce, he said that he was sent by the emperor, the emperor had won the reputation, and most of the merits were his, and both parties were satisfied. Tang Yao solved the natural disaster, Tang Shushan and his wife helped some disced people along the way. They opened a shop here, boughtnd and hired people to nt them, and helped the local redevelopment. They didn''t go into business specifically, but got bigger and bigger, and the two were also called great good people. Tang Guo was not idle, she took some people to check the ce of the natural disaster. During this investigation, she found something interesting. The so-called Feng Bo masters the wind and the rain master masters the rain, but it is the reason for these two people to cast spells. This natural phenomenon of heaven and earth is basically controlled by rules, not man-made. Otherwise, there will be a little breeze here and a little breeze there, and only Feng Bo is in control, and he will not be busy to death. Tang Guo found that this uncle Feng would not normally be ordered to blow a strong wind, and the usual wind was not caused by him. Once the wind blows, a certain ce will suffer a great disaster. This rain teacher is the same. In this world, at a certain time, it will rain depending on the situation, and there will also be real natural disasters. But once it rains, there must be a flood somewhere. Of course, the Snow God is the same. In winter, snow of various sizes will fall in some ces. Once the Snow God takes the initiative, there must be a snow disaster somewhere. "Ao Yan, do you know what the immortal world was like before? I mean, is the wind, rain, thunder and lightning really in the hands of these immortals?" Chapter 3670: Pond fish (66) Chapter 3670: Pond fish (66) Ao Yan didn''t expect Tang Guo to ask these questions, and he could answer this question. "Not all, it''s just that some immortals have this talent or control some of the rules. Just like my dragon n, who can control water by nature, the rain master has no ability to resist in front of me. You should also know that it is here. A certain level of cultivation, wanting to wind and rain, is just a matter of small means." "Did you find out what is wrong?" Ao Yan asked. "Through recent observations, I found that apart from part of the natural disasters in the mortal world, there are also arge part of them that are caused by the people above." "What do you want to do?" Ao Yan realized something, Tang Guo definitely wanted to do something. He has obviously felt recently that she especially wants to fight with people in the fairy world. This kind of mood drove him. If it wasn''t for the time, he would let Tang Guo help her break the chains and go out to y with someone from the fairy world. Now his dragon bones can''t be pierced by those magic weapons in the fairy world. "I intend to catch those demon ways that harm themon people and rain indiscriminately, and make them public, so that the people all over the world can see their faces." System: bad. "Okay, wonderful." Ao Yan didn''t think these words sounded strange, the me in his eyes instantly turned red, "Excellent." That appearance almost urged Tang Guo to do things quickly, don''t dy. Tang Guo had already thought of a wonderful way to show the celestial gods in the sky, there would be no good fruit to provoke mortals. "Ao Yan, let''s take it all together." The two talked for a long time, and Tang Guo took the group of women on the ind and left. "Sister Guoer, what are we going to do this time?" Today Tang Guo not only changed into a fairy-like white dress, but also asked them to wear such dresses. "This time, we are going to be fairies." "Sister Guoer is a fairy, no need to dress up. No matter what Sister Guoer wears, even if she wears a gray Taoist gown, she is also a fairy." Don''t look at the fairy tale of the talking woman, in fact her name is more tacky , Tang Cuihua. The parents of the women here are not very literary, so the names are more tacky. Cuihua, peach blossoms, etc., are already pretty good. There are Erya and Sanya. "I have found the cause of the natural disasters that Qingyan Nation suffered year after year. The emperor of Qingyan Nation helped us redress our grievances and issued a decree to prevent living people from going to sacrifices. Now that we have the ability, we will help him solve such small things. Question." Speaking of this, the emperor of Qingyan Kingdom was a bit unlucky. If Tang Xueer hadn''t been born in his country, she would not have suffered such a fairy disaster. She remembered that in the original plot, the emperor was worried about disasters in various ces, sleeping and eating, and wondering if there were too many injustices in the world under his own governance that led to such disasters. I thought about it every day, and I went there soon. Prince Fu Sheng ascended the throne, and Tang Xueer had expert guidance, and the two were on the right track. One became Mingjun and the other became the queen. When the two lives died, they were loved by the people and became immortal. And everyone on thisnd is a stepping stone for the two, including the emperor. When Tang Cuihua and others heard what Tang Guo said, they didn''t believe it. After so many years of contact, Guoer sister has never done useless things. But they didn''t ask what Sister Guoer was going to do, what to do with so much nonsense, just follow along. Chapter 3671: Pond fish (67) Chapter 3671: Pond fish (67) Tang Guo took them to the ce where disasters had urred for years, and found a ce to lie in ambush. This was on a seashore, and when Bo Feng came again to blow a powerful tornado and bring down the disaster, they took action together, arranged a formation, and caught Bo Feng who was still in a daze. "Okay, why do disasters keep happening here? It turns out that you, a demon, are the cause!" Tang Guo caught Feng Bo was a beating, Feng Bo wanted to quibble, and wanted to show his identity. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo would not give him a chance and would directly take him to meet the local people. A group of women fluttering in white, throwing down a shameless person, did attract many people''s attention. "Everyone, we are monks living in seclusion in the mountains. I sent the head to watch the astronomical phenomenon at night and found that there was a demon who caused chaos and harmed the people of Lebanon. I specially sent me to wait to eradicate the demon and give you peace." Tang Cuihua learned from Tang Guo and made up casually. A story, just a few words, has already angered the people who were affected by the disaster, and Uncle Feng wanted to kill him. Those who lost their loved ones due to the disaster, their eyes were red with anger, picked up the stone and smashed it on Feng Bo. Tang Guo unloaded Feng Bo''s defenses, and ordinary stones also smashed him into pain. Tang Guo also found out that the power gained by this so-called Feng Bo seemed a bit strange, not as if he had cultivated himself. But it''s not important. After everyone vented their anger, she said: "This person is endangering Qingyan country. I will send him to the capital for the emperor''s disposal. I will only catch the culprit and will not kill." When Tang Cuihua and others heard this, they couldn''t help it. Fortunately, they all wore a veil to cover them, so they were not seen. As they floated away carrying Feng Bo, the local people hurriedly bowed down and shouted the fairy for blessing. Within two days, the people here made their sculptures and they were supported by every household. Tang Guo drew the gourd like this, and arrested the rain master and others who caused natural disasters. After capturing, she flew to the capital with these "monsters" in a very high-profile way. There were countless people watching where they passed. Naturally, about what they did, it was quickly said by the people of Qingyan. The emperor already knew about this and was greeted at the city gate. Seeing Tang Guo waiting for the immortal woman in white clothes to appear, he couldn''t help getting excited. "Your Majesty Qingyan, these are the monsters of cholera, Qingyan, I will not wait for them to kill, but I can''t bear them to cruel themon people. As long as your Majesty is a good emperor, I will leave it to you now. The monsters have been restrained by me and cannot Use your force." The emperor said excitedly: "Okay, thank you Fairy for your help. Fairy runs all the way. I have hosted a banquet in the pce." "This is not necessary, we have to do other things." Tang Guo looked at the emperor in front of him, and a pill box appeared in his hand, "Before I go down the mountain, the master wants me to give this pill to you. This pill can Prolong your life. Master said that as long as the Emperor Qingyan is here, he will definitely return peace to the world and let the people live a good life." The Emperor Qingyan became more excited when he heard it, and quickly took it with both hands. In front of everyone, he swallowed it directly without hesitation. Tang Guo also didn''t allow the other party to hesitate, and gave the emperor a longevity pill, so that the other party could continue to manage the world seriously, she thought it was OK. Let alone other things, this emperor is not a faint emperor when ites to governing the world. After taking the pill, the emperor instantly felt more energetic, and immediately bowed his hand to Tang Guo. Chapter 3672: Pond fish (68) Chapter 3672: Pond fish (68) Only then did the emperor look at the **** Feng Bo and others, and asked with an indifferent expression: "Why are you monsters harming the people of my Qingyan country?" Feng Bo and others stared at the emperor. They didn''t think the emperor dared to do anything to them. They almost admitted that they did it by themselves. The emperor didn''t ask much, but looked at Tang Guo: "Fairy don''t worry, I will give the people of the world an exnation, and I will never allow such demons to make trouble." "Okay." Tang Guo thought for a while, and took out another item, a defensive suit, which can be worn inside. It is better for the emperor to stay alive. "This is the defensive suit that Master gave you. Stop some demons from causing trouble." "You can recognize the Lord with a drop of blood." The emperor hurriedly took it. After taking the pill, he believed Tang Guo very much. He took out the dagger on his body and cut a knife on his finger. The blood dripped in. The clothes were automatically put on his body, which did not interfere at all. what. When the emperor wanted to ask what else, Tang Guo was already holding her neck up, and a fairy had been dyed here for a long time, as if she could no longer stay, drifting away in the direction of her travels. But he was **** in Difeng and waited, staring angrily in the direction Tang Guo was leaving. "Come here, preach my will, the demon of the Qingyan Kingdom of Cholera has been caught, immediately beheaded, I personally supervise the beheading." The emperor was afraid of night long dreams, if the demon escaped, it would be bad. Now the people are watching this, knowing that the emperor personally supervised the killing, and all went to Caishikou to watch the excitement. Feng Bo and his dreams did not expect that the emperor would actually kill them. The executioner lifted his sword and fell, and these immortal gods who had been disarmed by Tang Guo were beheaded. When Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng arrived, they only saw a scene of blood and the separation of the heads. The emperor was very happy to take them back to the pce. Tang Xueer couldn''t help but look back at those people. She always felt a little ufortable in her heart, but she couldn''t tell how ufortable she was. "Sister Guoer, are those few immortals?" Back on the ind, Tang Cuihua and others asked. Tang Guo nodded: "They are indeed the gods of the immortal world, but they are not good things. The so-called natural disasters are just what they did for certain purposes by taking advantage of the rules." "Then we ughtered the immortal this time, right? Although we didn''t do it ourselves, we did it alone." The emperor''s beheading of Feng Bo Yu Master Wen Shen and other things has now spread throughout Qingyan Kingdom. After these people were beheaded, Qingyan Kingdom did not appear one after another like before, as if they could not survive the disaster. "Correct." Tang Guo thought they were afraid at first, but then she thought she was too worried. This group of women, who were able to stay so firmly at the beginning, were different from ordinary people. "Now, we arepletely opposite the fairy world, but I''m not afraid, we have sister Guoer." "Celebrate yourself." "Sister Guoer went to see Lord Dragon King?" They also knew the identity of Ao Yan. Unexpectedly, there is really a Dragon King in this world, but unlike what they thought, the Lord Dragon King is just a boneless bone, not a fierce dragon king who is supposed to eat people in the legend. Anyway, it''s a good one. At least, it''s good for sister Guoer. "Ao Yan doesn''t like you calling him Lord Dragon King. Don''t call it in front of you." "I know, I know, when we are in person, we will call Mr. Long, how about?" Tang Guo went to see Ao Yan, of course, to share with him what he had done recently. Chapter 3673: Pond fish (69) Chapter 3673: Pond fish (69) Ao Yan listened with full interest, never leaving a word. After listening, he said that Tang Guogan was good. "If my guess is correct, the immortal world will soon send someone to eradicate you." "Come one, I''ll fight one. But it won''t be too fast, one year in the world, one day in the sky." When Tang Guo said thetter, he was not fierce at all, but instead spoke softly, but it sounded creepy. "When the timees, I will lock them up with you. You can see if there is anyone in it that has hurt you. If there is, the person will be handed over to you." The mes in Ao Yan''s eyes flickered, bing more and more red, as if to burn the water outside. "Ao Yan, why don''t you speak?" Seeing that Ao Yan was stupid, Tang Guo pushed him. Ao Yan came back to his senses and quickly said, "I''m fine, nothing happened. I just didn''t expect someone to help me out." "Are you a little touched?" Ao Yan nodded honestly, what to say about this feeling, he didn''t know what to say. All he knows is that his life is hers in this life. Waiting for revenge for the Dragon n, his only mission Ao Yan is to protect her. At this time, the underworld. The judge sat in his seat, turned his brows frowning with puzzlement. Lao Yan said that he did not do anything except the underworld and ghosts. Lao Yan is an old Hades, and he has more experience than him, so it must be right to listen to the other party. But recently the life and death book has changed so much. The fate of many people has been changed. Some names have disappeared from the life and death book, and some people have extended their lives for decades. Among them was the emperor of the Qingyan Kingdom. He should have died in the past two years. I don''t know what happened. Today, he saw that his dear, the other party had extended his life span by a hundred years, but he was terrified. The judge who didn''t know what was going on had to go to Lord Yan with his life and death book. "Little sentence, why are you frowning?" Yan Wang asked cheerfully. He didn''t know that there was turmoil in the world, but it had nothing to do with the underworld. This turmoil is inevitable, and it doesn''t affect other underworlds. In this dungeon, he only cares about ghosts and doesn''t interfere with others. "The recent movement in the book of life and death is very serious." The judge told what he had seen, and he had to show it to Lord Yan, but was rejected. "Since it is the evolution of the Life and Death Book itself, you can see that this is the automatic evolution of the rules, and it is not tampered with. Besides, this Life and Death Book operates on its own and no one can change it. The message disyed on it is just Let us behave in the underworld, instead of letting us control something." "Xiao San, destiny is not a straight line. There will be a fork in the middle at any time to change direction. You don''t have to cling to this." "It''s just that the changes are a bit big, there are new changes every day, isn''t I a little uneasy?" "There is nothing uneasy, no matter what happens, it will not affect the underworld. Even if it is affected, it is the underworld that should be changed. So far, I think there is no problem with the governance of the underworld, and it should continue for many years. " "Lao Yan, some time ago, I looked through the book of life and death and found that many people in Qingyan Congress died in natural disasters. The days of continuousrge-scale deaths willst for several years. Because of this, our prefecture must have been It has been busy for several years, but the fate of those who should have died in the book of life and death in these two days has changed, and most of them have prolonged their lives for decades.". Chapter 3674: Pond fish (70) Chapter 3674: Pond fish (70) The judge was particrly puzzled and asked: "Lao Yan, what happened above that can affect the fate of so many people? I have deduced it, and the secret ispletely covered up." "What confuses me more is that every time there is a turmoil in the immortal world, mortals are the most easily affected. At this time, there are countless mortals who have died because of fate, and the underworld can''t ept it. Since you said that , The world will not be peaceful these years, why are fewer people dead? Those who should have died, the fate has changed?" "I want to do so much, and there are fewer ghosts in the underworld, and more free time, okay?" Yan Wang shook his head and smiled. Yes, he didn''t expect that this time the human turmoil would reduce the deaths of mortals. What is the origin of that woman, not only seized the first chance, but also affected the fate of so many people. The eighteenth floor did not respond at all, indicating that he agreed with this matter. He said that the underworld only cares about ghosts, no matter what it is. Even if he was curious, he didn''t intend to find out. The Emperor of Heaven is an old guy who is very good at calcting, and if he makes a little mistake, he will easily be calcted by the other party. He, it is safer to stay in the underworld. "It''s good, it''s good, mainly because watching the life and death book changes every day, I feel a little up and down." "Okay, don''t think too much, take advantage of this free time, you practice more and improve your strength." Seeing that the judge had slowly put down the matter, Hades didn''t say much. "One more thing, Lao Yan, several immortals have also been in the book of life and death. They are already dead. They were beheaded by the emperor of the Qingyan Kingdom using the demon method to bring about natural disasters and harm the lives of the people." The judge entangled. "Will the fairy worlde to trouble?" "What is the trouble? We didn''t kill it. Don''t worry." Hearing this, he almost didn''t hold back pping his hands andughing. The emperor of Qingyan Kingdom did a beautiful job, beheading those self-righteous fairy gods. He wants to break his hands and count, how many years hasn''t such an interesting thing happened. The person who prompted this event was probably the woman who held the first line of life, right? "Which are there?" Yan Wang asked curiously. As for meeting, he would not. It must be a familiar face, this kind of thing is best left to the selfless little judge to do it, so as to save the group of guys from thinking that there is any change. "Uncle Feng, Rain Master, gue God..." The judge counted seven names, and the corners of Hell''s eyes twitched, and he couldn''t help smiling. "Oh, it turned out to be them." Yan Wang pretended to sigh, "In the eyes of Qingyan State, they are indeed the monsters who used demon methods to disrupt Qingyan State, and it is understandable to kill them. After all, these disasters havee to an end. Brainless. In the life and death book, is there evidence of their disorder?" The judge nodded solemnly: "I have written it, it is justified." "Old Yan, how do their processes go?" "Let them go where they should go, and judge what they should be judged. Let them go through the mirror first, and see the merits and demerits." Hades said indifferently, "Just do it, I am here for everything, the emperor dare not ask us. People. What are you still trying to do? I quickly went to judge." "Fine." Lao Yan said so, and the judge felt reasonable. The book of life and death will not deceive, nor will the mirror of death. They follow the process, are fair and just, and will never bend thew for personal gain. Chapter 3675: Pond fish (71) Chapter 3675: Pond fish (71) Thinking of the emperor''s temperament, the judge went a little faster, so let those go through the process earlier, so as not to get out of the way. Furthermore, after Tang Guo helped to get rid of Feng Bo and other immortals, Qingyan State gradually recovered peace. Even in some ces, there will still be some natural disasters. But it will not be the same as before. It happens frequently everywhere, and the people''s life is much better. At this time, there were many rumors about fairies going down to the earth to save themon people, and they also made statues for Tang Guo and others, and they worshipped every day. People have not forgotten the merits of the Qingyan Emperor. There are many folk songs praising the Qingyan Emperor. Tang Yao, an imperialmissioner who helped people through the difficulties, certainly has not been forgotten, and he has alsoposed many songs to praise him. Tang Shushan and his wife unintentionally nted willows into the shadows. Not only did they help people through the difficulties, they also made their business bigger and bigger, and became famous people in Qingyan. Regarding the situation of the two, Tang Yao and the emperor said that their parents moved the emperor to help his sister redress the grievances, so they were willing to stand up when Qingyan Nation needed them. This wave of ttering was just right, and the emperor was very happy, and he didn''t mind the title of the two great good men at all. Tang Shushan and his wife knew a lot, and they didn''t care about money and other vulgar things. What they wanted was merit, and they had to make Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng unable to get any merit before they could be worthy of their daughter. Many parts of Qingyan Kingdom were severely affected, and now they need to be rebuilt. After hearing this, the two couples generously donated half of the family property to the court. "Oh, they are interested." The emperor looked at a box of silver bills in the wooden box before him and said to Tang Yao, "Tang Qing, you are responsible for helping the people rebuild their houses. Let you do it yourself." "Yes, the emperor." This action of the three of the Tang family is equivalent to firmly grasping the merits in their hands again, and there is nothing to do with Tang Xueer. Tang Yao was in charge of the work, and Tang Shushan and his wife were donating the money. The two not only donated money, but also mobilized others to donate money. Even the emperor was moved and contributed a lot of his own small vault. The emperor has all donated money, the harem concubines, princes and concubines, and ministers, dare not donate? Although the emperor didn''t force it, he would definitely be remembered if he didn''t make a statement at this time. The emperor wanted to reward Tang Yao, but was declined by Tang Yao. The reason for his refusal was that he believed that what he was doing now was what he wanted. Because of Tang Yao, the emperor set up a very special official-a big imperialmissioner, the first grade. The officials who vited thew were in charge of the officials and the people of Li people were under the control of the people. After Tang Yao received this special honor, he always maintained his original aspiration, and everything he did was for the country and the people. Neither power nor money should tempt him. The emperor wanted to give him a marriage but was rejected. Tang Yao''s reason was that in this life he only wanted to serve the country and the people, and to repay the emperor''s appreciation with this flesh and blood body, the emperor was very moved. He thought that Tang Yao was a good minister given to him by the heavens. At the beginning, he had doubts and doubts. After all, the emperor was suspicious. Later, I saw that Tang Yao was really not greedy at all, and couldn''t stay in the capital, so whenever he had time, he would implement some of his ideas for the country and the people. The main reason is that Tang Yao is really not the kind of really straight-forward person. He can even tter, and every ttery is just right, very advanced. However, he would not say that the emperor is good in front of the emperor. Chapter 3676: Pond fish (72) Chapter 3676: Pond fish (72) Only every time he goes to do good deeds, he will say one thing, this is because the emperor can''t bear your suffering, and he specially sends his officials to help you solve the problem. When the people praised Tang Yao, they would never forget the emperor''s merits. The voice of the people towards the Emperor Qingyan is getting louder and louder, and it has already overshadowed Tang Yao. Could he be unhappy? "I used to think that my eldest brother should be just like those schrs, a little bit arrogant in his heart, and would not say these ttering words. Tang Yao shook his head and smiled: "It''s not a ttering, but just for his own favor. The emperor is indeed a good emperor. If it weren''t for his appreciation, let me let go and do it. Grabbing merit won''t be so smooth. Fame is what he deserves." "As for the arrogance of schrs, it is the most useless thing at this time. It is better to do more practical things. Since the emperor is a good emperor, why not praise it more." Tang Yao did this firmly, firstly for his sister, and secondly, because he had such aspirations. Speaking of which, God is very kind to him. "What''s happening in the fairy world?" With the advanced cultivation, Tang Yao and Tang Shushan also knew that Tang Guo was not dead. They didn''t investigate why, and med this on Tang Guo''s adventure. Not dead, that is fortunate, they will only be happy from the heart. However, Tang Guo exined to them, saying that at the juncture of life and death, she caught a glimmer of life, gained the memory of past and present lives, and received expert guidance. This means that certain things actually happened. She chose to conceal certain truths without telling anyone. The Tang family also asked about their original fate, Tang Guo answered one by one. After listening, they resented more than before. If Tang Guo didn''t seize the chance to be rescued at thest moment, then history would repeat itself, and the family would have no chance to reunite from that time. The reason why Tang Yao asked about the movement of the immortal world was because Tang Guo grabbed Feng Bo and so on and gave it to the emperor to deal with it. After the immortal world knew about it, there would definitely be movement. It is said that one year in the world, one day in the fairy world. Now that the world has passed for many years, and the immortal world has passed for several days, it should be known about this. "Not yet, but it''sing soon." Several immortals were executed by the emperor, and there was no movement in the immortal world, which was strange. "Daddy and mother, big brother, when the gods wille down to make trouble, knowing that the emperor executed Feng Bo, etc., they will definitely use those mortals to perform operations. I have arranged people to guard the various ces. If natural disasters ur, they will stop them in time. , Ao Yan has already contacted his friends, they are now hiding in various ces, and in that day, they will take action." Tang Yao was surprised at first, and he was relieved after hearing Tang Guo''s words: "That''s good." He couldn''t help but sneer in his heart, those immortals were really interesting. If they didn''t agree with each other, they used mortals like them to get a knife. It turned out that mortals were weak and so bullied. [The host is big, Chi Xiao bubbling in the group, it should be the thing you asked him to do. System reminds. "it is good." Tang Guo said to the three of them, she was going to practice first, and then returned to the room. School Flowers: Brother Chi Xiao. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, all the magic weapons you asked me to refine have been refined. Two hundred thousand magic weapons for attack and two hundred thousand magic weapons for defense. [Ziyun]: Sister, the pill that you asked me to help refining has also beenpleted, enough for 200,000 people to use for one year. For these, they used all the martial arts. Chapter 3677: Pond fish (73) Chapter 3677: Pond fish (73) [School Flowers]: Thank you very much. [Chi Xiao]: Thank you, the materials for the refining are all provided by you. We are just doing something to help you. This is our happiest thing. [Margaret]: School flower, I also prepared many spells for you. It is said that there are some limitations in the world you are currently in. Once the power is limited, it is better to use my spell. [Harold]: School flower, I have prepared many attack magic sleeves for you, and it should be able to be used. [Allen]: Harold, obviously we prepared the sleeves together. Fortunately, I have been staring at the group, otherwise you will take all the credit. Do you want to take my share of the credit and impress you with the schoolgirl. Harold, you are such a treacherous viin. [Harold]: Allen, you are spitting blood, haven''t I had time to say that you have contributed to it? [Allen]: But I think, if I don''t show up, you will never tell the school flower, how much force I have exerted. [Harold]: We have known each other for so many years, you don''t believe me at all? [Allen]: We were once rivals, we almost killed each other, you don''t deserve my trust. [Harold]: Allen, I think the hatred between us is a little bit more. [Allen]: I think so too. [Harold]: If it wasn''t for the face of the school flower, I would definitely not let you go, I would have sent you to see the God of Creation. [Allen]: Every day I want to send you to see the God of Creation. You should thank the school flower for awakening my kindness. Tang Guo took something and chatted with the people in the group for a while before leaving the group. She asked Chi Xiao and Ziyun to prepare magic weapons and pills, not for mortals, but for those friends of Ao Yan. Go to the Dragon Pce and hand Na Jie with everything in it to Ao Yan: "Ao Yan, here are 200,000 top attack magic weapons, and 200,000 defense magic weapons. I think these should be enough." "Where did you get so much?" Ao Yan was shocked after watching. Especially the qualities of these magic weapons, even those of the fairy gods in the fairy world, only part of them are qualified to possess. Tang Guo took out 200,000 pieces at once, which really surprised Ao Yan. So, what kind of person was she in herst life? "There are these things, enough. This kind of quality magic weapon, coupled with your own strength, can deal with the immortal world group, even if you can''t beat it, it will be no problem to tie. In fact, the main thing is not the rabble of the immortal world, defeating the emperor is the key. Defeating the emperor, grabbing the pen to write the rules of the sky, changing the fairy world, and rehabilitating their grievances is their goal. "I will tell them toe and fetch things." The various races that are now dormant are not all in decline, but they have to behave particrly miserably so as not to be jealous again by the Emperor. After receiving the news from Ao Yan, all the beasts, fairy beasts and monster beast races sent their hands to obtain magic weapons. When Tang Guo dispatched the magic weapon, in the immortal world, the Emperor of Heaven was furious. The reason is that after several days in the fairy world, these fairy gods finally found that something was wrong. Feng Boyu Master gue God these are all gone, wait for a check, only to know that they are dead. Not only was he dead, and his soul entered the underworld, he was also sentenced very simply by the judge. Now he is powerless. Chapter 3678: Pond fish (74) Chapter 3678: Pond fish (74) They wanted to calcte what was going on, but after this calction they discovered that things were very bad and the secrets were chaotic. They couldn''t figure out what happened. They can only report such an important matter to the Emperor of Heaven. The strength of the emperor is much stronger than them, but the heavenly secret is so chaotic, the emperor is also a little strenuous. However, I finally figured out how these immortals died. When he learned the answer, the Emperor was furious. "It''s unreasonable that the emperor of Qingyan Kingdom dared to kill the immortals!" When the Emperor of Heaven was angry, many immortals buried their heads and dared not speak. They hadn''t seen the emperor so angry for a long time. "Is my father and daughter here?" "Yes." Two ugly men and women walked out of the crowd. They looked a little bit fierce, and quickly replied respectfully. The emperor showed a cruel expression: "Duke Thunder obeyed, the emperor of Qingyan Kingdommitted the crime of beheading the immortals, you two went to split the pce of Qingyan Kingdom from the houses in the capital." "Yes." "Thirty-six days will be there?" "in." "Go to the mortal world to check, what''s wrong with the evildoer and take it down." Of course, the emperor knew that a small Qingyan emperor would definitely not be able to kill a god. But he was able to figure out only this, the secrets were so chaotic, and he had to send someone to check it personally before he knew who was doing the trick. Although he was very angry, the Emperor of Heaven possessed a powerful strength that no one could match, and he didn''t take this seriously. I think it''s just an overwhelming mess, just send someone to eradicate it. Perhaps it was his smooth rule in the fairy world for many years, which made him a little conceited andpletely underestimated the seriousness of this incident. The Emperor Lei and Dianmu were sent to punish the Emperor Qingyan, and for thirty-six days to check the situation, the emperor thought that the matter was almost resolved. As for the Feng Boyu Master Wen Shen who had been beheaded, they had already been sentenced in the underworld, and he didn''t mention this matter either. It is basically impossible to find people in the underworld. That old fellow, Hades, is not good-natured. But a few of them are not useful, and when this matter is over, we will choose a few other positions to take over. When Father Thunder appeared above the pce of Qingyan Kingdom, Tang Guo caught him. ording to her guess, if the Emperor of Heaven knew that the fairy **** was beheaded by the Emperor of Qingyan, he would definitely send someone down again, and the emperor of Qingyan would be the first to bear the brunt. From the news that Ao Yan learned, the emperor was definitely a prudent that day. Sure enough, someone came from above. She saw two ugly figures standing among the billowing clouds. In the hands of these two, one of them holds a hammer, which should be Thor''s hammer. One person holds a mirror in his hand, most of which is the Qianyuan mirror. But if anyone in the mortal world offends the emperor, the emperor will order the two to punish each other with a magic weapon. These two can be regarded as the best dogs of the Emperor of Heaven. The two were not polite at all, and to put them down at the emperor''s pce was a magic weapon. One thundered and the other thunderbolt, which was very conspicuous in the daytime. In the pce area, only a loud noise was heard. The emperor of Qingyan Kingdom just happened to go back to the bedroom from the imperial garden, and he saw such a scene. Seeing that the pce was about to be affected, suddenly a light mask appeared there,pletely protecting the pce. The thunder and lightning hit the upper part, without causing any damage to the pce at all. Chapter 3679: Pond fish (75) Chapter 3679: Pond fish (75) The people standing next to the Qingyan emperor knelt down and shouted: "Your Majesty God." "God Bless Father, God Bless me Qingyan Country." Fu Sheng was right beside him, and he said quickly when he saw this, and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Upon seeing this, the emperor smiled rxedly from the tension at the beginning. If Qingtian was struck by thunder and lightning in the daytime, the people of Qingyan Kingdom would think that he, the emperor, hadmitted some heinous crime. Such a big movement also rmed Tang Xueer who was in the prince''s bedroom. Tang Xueer rushed over and just saw the light shield blocking the lightning. "Where is the demon making trouble!" At this time, a female voice scolded, attracting several people''s attention. Then, they saw a woman in a white dress fluttering with a white veil, leaping towards the clouds with a sword. When the emperor saw it, he said excitedly: "It''s the fairyst time." Isn''t it the fairy who protected the pce before? Fu Sheng and Tang Xueer looked at each other, then cast their gazes on the clouds. The woman was already hidden in the clouds. It was daylight again. She was wearing a white dress. They really couldn''t see where she was. But they can still see the white clouds that are constantly rolling. Before long, only two painful muffled sounds were heard, the clouds seemed to be pushed away, and the woman in white appeared again. She was holding two people with weird appearances in her hands. They were not good at first sight, especially monsters. "Emperor Qingyan, it is these two monsters who are going to destroy your pce. It seems that they are unrepentant and want to break Qingyan''s luck." When Tang Guo said that, the Emperor Qingyan was particrly angry. When he asked himself to be the emperor, he had always been conscientious, greedy the dark every day, and was seriously governing the country. Now that many ces are being rebuilt, he is broken. If it hadn''t been for the pill given by the immortal, this body might have been worn down long ago, and he would not understand why these enchanting evildoers could not understand him, so they had to go to Qingyan Kingdom to toss. "Who are you, why are you attacking my pce?" "I''m waiting for Father and Daughter Lei, Emperor Qingyan, you made a big mistake. The Emperor sent me to punish you." "Everyone in Qingyan country knows that the emperor of Qingyan country is a good emperor, for the country and the people, and he personally donated money to rebuild houses for the people affected by the disaster. What did he make wrong? You waited for it to be a demon and wanted to destroy Qingyan. The country''s national fortune, I don''t know what it is for." Tang Guo answered. "The Emperor Qingyan killed Feng Bo, Rain Master, gue God and others. This is the sin hemitted." "Oh, are you talking about those demon men who made trouble in Qingyan country, caused natural disasters at will, and persecuted the people? It seems that I did not wrong you. You are indeed demon men, but your persecution failed, and you are resentful. To use such a high-sounding reason to trouble the Emperor Qingyan." Tang Guo sneered: "Fortunately, I expected that you monsters must be organized, and I didn''t feel relieved toe here to take a look. Sure enough, you really want to make trouble. You pretend to be gods in the sky and want to destroy the emperor. In the bedroom, go out to spread rumors, saying that the Emperor Qingyan has done a wicked thing and is not worthy to be the emperor, causing turmoil in the people, right?" "Monster, why don''t you answer quickly?" Fu Sheng believed Tang Guo''s words. Think of it, isn''t it? Others don''t understand his father, doesn''t he still understand. Among other things, the father is indeed a good emperor who is dedicated to the country and the people. Hearing Tang Guos analysis, the Emperor Qingyan was really relieved. Seeing that Father and Electronic Mother Lei was still saying that he had made a mistake, this was the punishment given to him by the Emperor. His face sank and he directly ordered: "Come here, wait for this. The demon pulls to Caishikou to beheaded, and I will personally supervise the beheading." System: great. Chapter 3680: Pond fish (76) Chapter 3680: Pond fish (76) "Fairy, I''m very worried about whether these monsters will still appear, so please stay in the pce for the time being," the emperor said with a sincere expression. "Fairy will serve as a national teacher for the time being. Is it convenient for a fairy?" Tang Guo nodded slightly: "Yes." "Thank you Fairy." "When the Qingyan Kingdom is peaceful, it will be when I leave." System: [Host, congrattions, sessfully wooed the emperor. The emperor did not dare to directly smash the Emperor Qingyan to death, not because of the identity of another emperor. Speaking of which, the immortal world, the world, and the underworld all have their own leaders. The emperor of the immortal world, the emperor of the world, the king of the underworld. Even though the strength of these three people is very different, in the eyes of Tiandao, they are on the same level. In other words, if the Emperor of Heaven dared to kill the Emperor directly, he would definitely be in trouble. This is also why the Emperor of Heaven can''t control the Hades to go there, and it is the reason why Hades does not intervene in other things except the underworld. With the development of the matter, Tang Guo guessed that the Emperor of Heaven should have taken advantage of thew of heaven or the rules. If not, how can a dignified emperor calcte, instead of using absolute strength to solve it? The fact that the emperor''s pce was almost destroyed by a demon and was stopped by the fairy soon passed outside the pce. If the pce is really smashed, some caring people will definitely rumors that the emperor has bad virtues, and if you add to the mes, it will affect the national fortune of Qingyan. Now the pce is protected by Tang Guo, in the eyes of the world, she is the fairy who went down to the earth, specially to save them. The immortals were helping the emperor and became the national teacher of the Qingyan Kingdom. It can be seen that the emperor of the Qingyan Kingdom was recognized by the immortals and deserved it. Once this rumor came out, it was even more respected by the people. The main point is that the emperor is indeed a practical man, which is convincing. Many people came to Caishikou to see the demon beheaded by the emperor himself. When she was about to start her hands, Tang Xueer couldn''t help but interject: "Father, did you really kill them like this? What if what they said is true?" Tang Guo couldn''t help but nced at Tang Xueer, knowing that the reason why the other party stopped it was mostly from the induction of the soul. After all, this Tang Xueer, but the daughter of the Snow God, should know the father and daughter of Thunder. The emperor was particrly unhappy when he heard this. In the past, he agreed with Tang Xueer and didn''t care about her identity, because Tang Xueer was really smart, and sometimes he did things much better than some well-knowndies, and was also with the prince. A good match. What is it now? Those two monsters had alreadye to hack his bedroom, if he was in the bedroom and the national teacher did note in time, I am afraid he would be chopped to ashes. Tang Xueer felt the emperor''s eyes, and felt a little upset in her heart. She was wrong. She just felt that something was wrong and said this impulsively. She just feels that the truth may not be what it seems. But the fact is that these two people are indeed here to harm the emperor, and she has no reason to refute it. "If the princess is tired, go back to the bedroom and rest first." Fu Sheng felt that the emperor was dissatisfied with Tang Xueer''s attitude, and he didn''t understand how Tang Xueer was speaking improperly today. Regardless of the reason behind it, those two monsters came to harm the emperor. Tang Xueer''s words were a bit awkward, and it was easy to be suspected of what she had to do with these two monsters. There are also arge number of Lord Father, so he doesn''t care. For another person, it would be dead long ago. Chapter 3681: Pond fish (77) Chapter 3681: Pond fish (77) Tang Xueer wanted to say something, she was helped back. Seeing the look in Fu Sheng''s eyes, she could only give up. Today, she did say something wrong, and the emperor father would care about it, hoping that it would not affect Ah Sheng. After Father Thunder was beheaded, the emperor felt relieved, as if he had escaped some catastrophe. Tang Guo looked at the purple luck on the top of the emperor''s head, bing more intense and smiling with satisfaction. This rich color is the luck of a flourishing emperor. When she first saw the emperor, she saw that there was only such a faint purple air on the top of the other''s head, she didn''t look like an emperor at all. Moreover, the purple gas is still flowing in a certain direction. The prince Fu Sheng was very interesting. The purple qi on his head was much richer than that of the emperor. When I saw the two standing together today, Tang Guo saw it. If there is no connection between the two, there is a purple line in the middle. This line turned out to be a line of luck, but it looks slender. . But at the moment when thunder father and electric mother were killed, this line waspletely disconnected. Fu Sheng is stealing the emperor''s luck! Tang Guo suddenly felt that things might not be that simple. The emperor''s luck, even the prince, could not steal it in such a stately manner. However, Fu Sheng seeded and stole a lot. As soon as the matter was over, the emperor asked Tang Guo to return to the pce and had arranged for someone to clean up the ce where she lived. There is a ce where the national teacher lives in the pce, but Qingyan country has never had a national teacher. Now she is here and can move in after cleaning the ce. "National Teacher, I don''t know how many other demons are there?" The emperor asked this, that is, after killing Thunder Father and Electric Mother before, he always felt that he was a little different. "What did your majesty feel?" The emperor nodded: "After killing the two monsters just now, I had a feeling of escaping. Maybe the fairy didn''t believe it. Thest time the monsters were beheaded, I felt that way. My instinct told me that someone wanted to harm me. ." "Your Majesty, rest assured, before the matter is over, I will guard here, and I will never allow the demon to hurt your Majesty." The emperor smiled rxedly: "Thank you Guoshi." "Your Majesty is a good emperor who is a citizen of the country. This time when my school came out, I didn''t want demons to harm the Qingyan country. It is a blessing to the people of the world to protect such a prince as your Majesty." "I will definitely not let the national teacher down." After being praised by Tang Guo, the emperor suddenly raised more ambitions: "Since I took the pill given by the national teacher, my body''s old problems are gone." Not only the pain is gone, but the gray hair on his head is all there. Slowly disappear. Since there are so many people who say that he is Mingjun, he has already raised a certain kind in his heart, he must be the emperor of the ages. Tang Guo was happy to see the emperor so confident. After all, he is an emperor who is full of luck and ismitted to doing practical things. Without calction, he will definitely seed. Lets just say that in thirty-six days I wille to the world to see who is doing the ghost. Unexpectedly, only a few days after he came to the world, he heard that the Emperor personally killed two evil demon men at the Caishikou Supervisor. It is said that these two monsters, the one who wanted to destroy the emperor''s pce, were caught by the national teacher on the spot. Thirty-six Tianjiang felt bad in his heart, looking at each other, always felt that the two monsters who were killed were the Virgin of Golden Light. Our Lady of the Golden Light, also known as the Thunder Father and the Electric Mother Chapter 3682: Pond fish (78) Chapter 3682: Pond fish (78) "We will divide it into two groups, one will go back to the heavens to report to the Emperor, and the other will go to the pce first. I think there is a problem with the national teacher in the pce." The thirty-six days will be divided into two groups. When each of them is going to do things, the judge in the underworld looks at the grandson thunder in front of him, his original serious and a bit fierce face is about to wrinkle into a bun. Several celestial gods were sentenced a few years ago, but this time there were two more, they were the fathers and daughters of Thunder, which really made the judge''s hands tremble. "Name." Although it is the thunder father and the electric mother, but the soul has entered the underworld, it means that they should take care of it. Lao Yan has said several times that he does not care about the emperor, the immortal god''s soul has gone to the underworld again, and it must be theirs. Seeing the judge''s question, Lei Gongmu said angrily: "Cui Pan, don''t you know us yet?" "Name." The two arrogant looks made the judge feel upset. He thought to himself, you two are already dead, you have entered the underworld, and you should answer whatever you ask, and that Lao Tzu is a supreme god, which really makes him displeased. Of course, he treats him equally, no matter which immortal you are, the emperor who has the ability toe down to find people himself. Lao Yan was right, no matter how many **** he yed, he would judge as many balls. Seeing that the judge did not eat this set, Lei''s face became more and more serious, and he could only report his name honestly. After going through the process, the judge took them to the mirror. After reading the experience of the two, the judge''s expression was indifferent. Of course, it was the punishment that should be punished and the punishment of the punishment. Regardless of who ordered the two, he only saw that the two men did a lot of bad things in the mirror of death. As a result, the two were sentenced without waiting for the emperor to find people. On the other side, Thirty-Six Days will alsoe to the capital to find out that this matter is really rted to the national teacher in the pce. They relied on that they were the gods of the immortal realm, and they appeared directly in front of Tang Guo. The first sentence was: "Oh, you are a mere Dao Xiu, you even interfered with the Qingyan national destiny without authorization, and also killed Father Thunder and Electric Mother. Capture you and hand it over to the Emperor of Heaven for disposal." In their view, if you catch this so-called national teacher, this trip will not be in vain, and after going up, you can give the Emperor an exnation. Tang Guo didn''t bother to talk nonsense with them, and jumped directly out of the pce to fight. Of course, he couldn''t be in the pce. He had to find a deserted mountain and ridge to avoid innocent people. The main thing is that the emperor has already killed two groups of immortals, and he will no longer be able to be killed by the emperor these days. Moreover, she does not intend to kill them. She let the emperor behave properly and kill the thunder father and electric mother, the wind boy and rain master, the **** of gue, because these people often wandered around the world and helped the emperor to do a lot of wicked things and killed countless mortals. Kill them, it is time to kill, in order to emte you and stabilize the human world. And the thirty-six generals in front of them basically did not involve the mortal world. The basic thing they did was to help the emperor run errands, and had no life in his hands. After leading the people to the barren mountains and ridges, the sky and earthsid down by Tang Guo long ago easily captured the thirty people in front of them. Afterwards, Tang Guo took the imprisoned Heavenly General to the Sea Dragon Pce. "Is this a thirty-six general?" Ao Yan recognized these people at a nce, "There are only thirty, how about six?" "It should be down to inquire about the news, and go back to report the news." Tang Guo pointed to these day generals, walked in front of Ao Yan, and asked with a smile, "Is there anyone involved in hurting you?" Chapter 3683: Pond fish (79) Chapter 3683: Pond fish (79) Ao Yan shook his head: "They are just some little Luoluo, at most they can help the emperor to listen to some news. They are average and can''t hurt me. Those who can hurt me are not weak, and the magic weapons in their hands are also very powerful." "Oh, that''s it." Tang Guo smiled at those heavenly generals, "It seems that you don''t need to die. You should put them in your ce first, Ao Yan, look at them, don''t tell them to run away." "I have notified the submarine aquarium that they wille here another day. The aquarium''sbat effectiveness is generally weak. If you take care of such things, leave it to the aquarium." "Well, what about the others? Are they ready? Next, the emperor is afraid that he will continue to send people down. They should be divided into two groups, one to catch me, and the other to bring natural disasters. Warning. We still have to find an opportunity to attack the immortal world." "I have already notified. With the magic weapon you gave, there is no problem in dealing with natural disasters." Ao Yan paused and asked Tang Guo: "When can I remove these chains?" "Wait a second, when the emperores to the natural disasters and do stupid things, I will take you out to see the light and loosen your bones." Tang Guo thought of bing a national teacher, and said to Ao Yan, "I will be here temporarily. The imperial pce stayed there to help the human emperor survive this hardship. I found out earlier that the human emperor was stolen from his luck, maybe there is some calction behind this, in short, the human emperor must keep it." It is also a good thing to let the emperor make a contribution, and she is closer to her goal. It seems that it is indeed a very good choice to let her elder brother do things with the emperor. "Emperor Qingyan, is the Emperor of Humanity?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yes, he is the emperor, he himself has a unified world, but after being calcted by luck, he has be a premature aging. Now this game has been broken by me, and that one has been stolen. After the line of luck was cut, his fate has returned to the right path." "Calcting the luck of the emperor is something that the emperor can do. Among the three realms, there are three emperors, emperor one day, emperor two emperors, and king three hades. The luck of these three should beparable, and they are in charge of each. One world sits on an equal footing, and no one is bigger than another. But the Emperor of Heaven is not too ambitious. He once thought of unifying the Three Realms. He didn''t dare to kill the Emperor, fearing that it would lead to the death of the Emperor, so he thought of such a way to steal the Emperor''s luck." "Even if the Emperor of Heaven really stole the emperor''s luck, he would not be able to unify the Three Realms." Tang Guo remembered the very smart King Yan, "Wang Ye is not a vegetarian." Ao Yan nodded: "Yes, he can''t provoke Yan Wang. But he is afraid of his conspiracy and tricks to seize Yan Wang''s weakness. Now I am not afraid, Guoer, you are the first line of life, the secret has been disturbed by your appearance, the current situation Yes, the time and ce are favorable, and the rule of the Emperor of Heaven is over." Ao Yan said excitedly, staring at Tang Guo with the mes in his eye sockets, he never left: "When things are over, I will rebuild the real Dragon Pce. Then Guoer will live in the Dragon Pce." "It''s good for me to live on the ind, why do I live in your Dragon Pce?" Tang Guo asked jokingly. Ao Yan: "The Dragon Pce will be bigger than the Xiaodao Mansion, luxurious, and rich in treasures. There are shrimp soldiers and crabs for you to call." "I am not an aquarium. Soaking in water is not good for my health and I am prone to rheumatism." System: Believe in your evil, still rheumatism, and cute. Ao Yan had heard of rheumatism. It is said that women in the human world often wash clothes and vegetables. Rheumatism is indispensable in old age. Once the rainy weatheres, my whole body hurts. Chapter 3684: Pond fish (80) Chapter 3684: Pond fish (80) "Or, I moved the Dragon Pce to a small ind. I have lost my flesh and blood. I have no problem living onnd. There are no shrimps, soldiers and crabs for you to call. They can''t live without water." Ao Yan thought of a way, "No. I can use my treasure to hire monsters onnd and let them take care of the Dragon Pce. This is also a good way." "Ao Yan, why do you have to let me live in your dragon pce?" Ao Yan was asked to stop, and facing Tang Guo''s smile, if he hadn''t had a whole body of flesh and blood, he was afraid that his skin would be red as if he had been burned by fire. Thanks to theck of this flesh and blood, people can''t find his embarrassment. "If you don''t give a reason, I won''t live in your dragon pce. I don''t have a house to live in. Why do I have to live in your dragon pce. You think slowly, I will return to the pce first. This time the immortal world should react faster. ." But no matter how fast it is, it will take days. After all, one day in the sky, one year in the world. In the blink of an eye from the sky, the world has passed for a long time. Besides, the other six heavenly generals went up to report the matter of the mortal world to the Emperor of Heaven. The Emperor of Heaven was furious and sent some people down to capture Tang Guo. But he didn''t know that the other thirty-day generals had already been served by Tang Guo. After these heavenly soldierse down, the Emperor of Heaven is ready to give orders to punish the mortals in the lower realm. The mistakes are made by the human emperor, and of course these humans in the mortal realm are punished. It''s just that Feng Bo Yu Master Wen Shen and others have been killed by the Emperor, and no new ones have been appointed temporarily. The other part, currently practicing in retreat, is still dead. He has reported here, and there is no way to wake people up. When the emperor was distressed, a fairy boy came to report: "Report to the emperor that the Snow God is out of the gate, and the Snow God is waiting outside the hall after hearing about the world." Hearing the arrival of the Snow God, the Heavenly Emperor was energetic, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he said, "Let the Snow Gode in." Xue Shen is a beautiful woman with white clothes and white hair. She walks like lotus every step of the way. At present, she had just left the customs, and she really did not understand what was happening in the world. Only heard that the Emperor of Heaven seemed very angry because of the matter of the Emperor. On the way, I heard Fairy again say that Feng Bo Yu Master gue God, Lei Gong Dian Mu, etc. were actually killed by the Emperor, she realized that something was wrong. "See His Majesty the Emperor." "Snow God, you go to give a snow to Qingyan Country. Now the human world is in early May. You will snow heavily in June for half a year. You go down to make arrangements, the time is right." Xue Shen was shocked. She received such an order for the first time. Counting the time, it''s still summer, right? "Tiandi, the heavy snow in June, hasn''t it been too long for half a year?" After this snowfall, no matter how prosperous Qingyan Country is, it will fall into disaster. I don''t know how many people will die. The Snow God didn''t care about the ordinary people in the Ordinary Realm. She cared about her daughter, this time it was her tenth generation. Once the tenth life is over, and after passing the test, you will be able to return to the immortal world, and the merits umted by that time will be simr, and your grade will be able to rise one level. After this heavy snowfall, even if she has the patience, she can''t help her daughter, let the people of Qingyan country ovee the difficulties and gain the power of merit. What else does the Snow God want to say, the Emperor of Heaven has already made an order. She held the imperial decree in her hand and could only follow the above. All the fairy gods retreated, leaving the emperor and queen. Seeing that the Emperor of Heaven was unhappy, the Queen asked him if there was nothing left to solve. "Don''t worry about the queen, you go back first, this emperor still has something to do." Chapter 3685: Pond fish (81) Chapter 3685: Pond fish (81) At this point, there was only one Heavenly Emperor left in the Lingxiao Hall. His expression was a bit cruel: "Human Emperor, turned over, who has broken this Emperor?" "It seems that the emperor has to go out." Then the emperor went to the retreat room where he was practicing, and announced that he would retreat for some time, and if he had anything to do with him. In the eyes of Emperor Tian, half a year of heavy snow was enough to plunge Qingyan Kingdom into crisis. In this heavy snowfall, he didn''t really get down because of anger, but because of his own reasons. The emperor has turned over, and now the people of Qingyan State live and work in peace and contentment, which will only enhance the emperor''s luck and conflict with his goals. He must prevent the Emperor from continuing to gain merit and enhance his luck. Moreover, the Snow God took the will of the Emperor of Heaven, and immediately set off to the world. Just like the Emperor said, the time when she arrived in the world was just almost June. She waited on the clouds for some time, and June arrived. She didn''t dare to dy because she wanted to work for the Emperor of Heaven, so she didn''t go to see what was going on with her daughter for the time being. She thought it had been arranged before, and there should be nothing wrong with it. If something happened to Tang Xueer, she was worried about her life. As the mother who was involved in the other party''s soul, of course she knew the first time. That''s how for a long time, the identity of the immortal **** above all made Xue Shen ignore many things, thinking that everything was in his own calctions. But I don''t know that sometimes the person who is good at calcting may have another person behind him who is even deeper to calcte her. As soon as June entered, the Snow God nned to snow heavily. Still in the scorching sun, the blizzard in June really attracted the attention of many people. At this time, the people didn''t specte about any grievances, but wondered if there was a demon at work. It was mainly two things that Tang Guo did before, and after beheading those two groups of monsters, it really got peace. At the same time, the person sent by the Emperor of Heaven to apprehend Tang Guo had already appeared. ording to Tang Guo''s previous strategy, he led people to the wilderness, and after all these Xiao Luoluo were caught, he threw them to the bottom of the sea and let Ao Yan and Shuizu take care of them. The Shui n built a strong cage to detain these immortals who have been imprisoned with mana more than enough. When Shui members saw Tang Guo, their eyes were full of awe and gratitude. Their patriarch said that this powerful woman in the mortal world is the vitality for their Shui n to stand up. In the future, the Shui people no longer need to fear the emperor, and can live happily in their own territory. Before, the Emperor of Heaven did not want to let the Shuizu and Monster Beast races turn over. Although they practiced fast, they would encounter the Heavenly Tribtion, which is the test of the heavens, at certain times. In themselves, they are a one-thousand-year test. They were changed by the Emperor of Heaven to a one-hundred-year test. Almost all tribesmen who have epted the test will not end up very well. In order to survive, they can only choose to hibernate, slow down the speed of cultivation, and suppress their strength. The 200,000 defensive magic weapon that Tang Guo asked Chi Xiao to help refine was for the Shui n. When they reached a certain level of strength, wearing this defensive magic weapon and passed the test of the catastrophe, it would be easy. By the time she defeated the Emperor and restored this rule to the past, they will have more time to prepare for the test. Tang Guo came up from the bottom of the sea and saw the goose feathers falling outside, and he knew that the emperor had given another order. Chapter 3686: Pond fish (82) Chapter 3686: Pond fish (82) It should be the Snow God, Tang Xue''er''s mother who had fallen this snow. For the first few days, Tang Guo did not ask. The emperor attached great importance to this matter, and came to Tang Guo to ask what was the reason for Feixue in June. Tang Guo saw that there were a lot of people around the emperor, and there were some ministers who were concerned about this matter. She pretended to do a little bit and said loudly: "The demon is making trouble." When the demon was making trouble, everyone thought of the past and believed. "Can the national teacher take down the demon?" Before the emperor could speak, some ministers had already spoken. They don''t worship gods and Buddhas on weekdays, but they are convinced by the national teacher in front of them. Without this national teacher, the current Qingyan country would still be caught in various natural disasters. This national teacher has never been arrogant, saying who did it, he just arrested people, and he didn''t engage in silly things. They believed it very much. Tang Guo nodded: "I was in retreat a few days ago, and when I first came out, I saw that the demon has been diagnosing at present. I was nning to capture the demon, but his Majesty woulde. "Qingyan State National Teacher is here. God blessed me Qingyan State." The ministers praised them, and asked Tang Guo when he would catch the demon. If the snow continues to fall, it will not only cause panic, it will also affect the harvest of crops. "Your Majesty, darlings, wait here first," Tang Guo took a magic weapon in his hand and read a magic trick. The magic weapon was originally a small transparent cover, and when it flew into the air, it became iparable. It was huge, and the entire city was covered in an instant, "I''m going to catch that demon." Seeing that Tang Guo thought so well, the emperor and other ministers were particrly moved. It is said that when gods fight, mortals suffer. It was the first time that they saw that a fairy fighting would protect mortals with magical treasures. Tang Guo was in their hearts at this time, even if it wasn''t the fairy in the sky, it was the fairy in their hearts. The Snow God was actually standing in the clouds above the capital and under the snow, the location was written by the Emperor of Heaven on the imperial edict. She had no doubts about this, and she nned to wait for the task to bepleted before going to the pce to see Tang Xueer. She already felt that Tang Xueer''s breath was in the pce, and there was no danger at present. Xue Shen took it seriously that it was snowing, suddenly felt the crisis, and quickly dodged. When Xue Shen was able to dodge sessfully, it was Tang Guo who kept his hands. She actually discovered that these fairy gods who descended from the fairy world were not capable of actualbat. What they rely on most is the magic weapon in their hands. Without the magic weapon in their hands, their strength will be reduced by half, or even more than half. It is very simple for her to capture a mere Snow God. But this time, she will perform for everyone. She was fighting against the Snow God above, and the emperor and ministers below could only see the rolling clouds, and after the clouds were broken up, the two figures were looming. Tang Guo is dressed in white with blue silk. The Snow God has white clothes and white hair, and looks good, but after being seen, Tang Guo always feels that Tang Guo is a fairy and Snow God is a demon. "Sure enough, he is a demon. Fortunately, there is a national teacher." "Look at it, there is really a demon at work. The national teacher has already discovered the other party. Have you seen it? There is a transparent mask outside of our city. ording to the news from the pce, the national teacher is afraid of the demon being hurt. Us ordinary people, only magical treasures cover the entire city. Those snowkes can''t fall down." Chapter 3687: Pond fish (83) Chapter 3687: Pond fish (83) "Okay, there is a national teacher, and you will definitely be able to take down the demon." Tang Guo gave the people in the capital and the people in the pce a lot of time, letting them see the addiction before taking the Snow God. The Snow God was shot down on the spot, spurting blood, and Tang Guo handed over the magic weapon, sealed the mana, and had no ability to fight again. The Snow God was caught, and the June blizzard stopped. Naturally, the rumors made by the caring people before are self-defeating. Tang Guo took back the magic weapon that covered the capital andnded in front of the emperor and ministers in the pce with the Snow God. "Your Majesty, this is the demon who descended June Feixue." "Who on earth are you, you have already vited God''s rules. Do you know who I am?" Xueshen was also panicked, she didn''t understand at all. She had never heard of Tang Guo, so powerful, why didn''t the news spread? To the fairy world? National Division? By the way, she is the one that the emperor said, the national teacher who helped the emperor in the world? For a moment, Xue Shen didn''t know what to do: "I was sent by the Emperor of Heaven." "This snow was also made by the Emperor of Heaven?" Tang Guo asked. The Snow God replied: "Naturally, if there is no order from the Emperor, how could Ie to snow?" "Then in the past five years, how many snows have youe down to following the instructions of the Emperor of Heaven?" Tang Guo asked again, and the Snow God hadn''t heard that the hole had been dug. Now she was angry and a little flustered, and she couldn''t think of that much. Xue Shen quickly said: "Just this one." She was in retreat before, and the magic weapons were in her hands, so it was impossible for someone to rece her down to snow. It''s just that as soon as these words fell, Xue Shen didn''t feel very good, and when he looked up, everyone looked at her with a clear expression. The emperor said at this time: "For the past five years, there has been snow every winter. Except for the most recent one, it has been in winter. One winter day, the snowfall isrge or small. There are probably dozens of snowfalls in all ces." Because of Xue Shen''s words, the emperor had no doubts in his heart. If this is sent by the Emperor of Heaven, and it is said that there has been only one event in the past five years, who had it snowed before? This is clearly a demon. "The emperor, how do you deal with this evildoer?" The emperor was in a good mood today. He did not immediately order him to be executed. Instead, he said to Tang Guo: "Guo Shi, can she still use her power?" "Your Majesty, rest assured, I have sealed her magic power and confiscated her magic weapon. She is no different from ordinary people and can''t make trouble." The emperor nodded: "Thanks to the national teacher, I decided to imprison her temporarily. Later, I will interrogate the behind-the-scenes master. It is best to get rid of these monsters in one swoop, lest disaster wille down and the people of Qingyan country will be endangered." The ministers exaggerated, saying that your majesty is wise. Tang Guo had no objection, she didn''t n to kill Xue Shen this time. As for the reason, of course Tang Xueer. Killing the Snow God, then Tang Xueer''s move would not be easy. There must be some feeling between Tang Xueer and Xue Shen. At that time, Tang Xueer would most likelye to save the Snow God, as long as Tang Xueer took this step, there would be no chance of gaining human merit. Then, in this round, she was considered half broken. As for the other half, it was still on the human emperor, no, it should be said that it was on the human emperor and prince Fu Sheng. This conspiracy cannot be led by a little Snow God. So, who is the person behind the stealing of the emperors luck? System: [Tiandi, the host is big, am I right? "Tongzi, you have be smarter. That''s right, I guess it is the emperor. The only person who has a purpose to calcte the emperor''s luck is him, and only he has this ability." Chapter 3688: Pond fish (84) Chapter 3688: Pond fish (84) "As for the Hades of the Underworld, he is a principled person and will not do such a thing." Only when the emperor has ambition can he steal the luck of the emperor. System: [The Emperor of Heaven is already the Emperor of Heaven, why would he steal the luck of the Emperor? "Desire can never be satisfied. You say that the Emperor is powerful, but he dare not directly attack the Emperor. This shows that he is also in the rules. ording to my preliminary guess, stealing the luck of the Emperor is probably because he wants to Break through the rules and no longer be bound by rules and heaven. Do you think this reason is enough?" [Completely enough. This also makes sense, why did the emperor do these things. "And I suspect that the Snow God mother and daughter are also in the calctions of the Emperor. Isn''t it, just wait for the final result." The emperor saw that Tang Guo had no objection, so he ordered the detention of Xue Shen. At this moment, Tang Xueer and the prince Fu Sheng both came, just in time to see the scene of the Snow God being detained in embarrassment. Xue Shen saw Tang Xueer, and the two mother and daughter had a brief encounter. At that moment, Tang Xueer''s heart beat fiercely, as if the blood was rolling. Can''t help turning back frequently to see the direction the Snow God is being taken. After she dispersed, Tang Xueer was very disturbed, especially when she learned that the white-haired woman turned out to be a haunting demon who was leading the June flying snow. For some reason, she couldn''t watch that woman be executed by the emperor. However, the other party''s snowfall in June definitely angered the emperor. A few days of heavy snow made people panic, and the emperor could not let him go. If she asked for mercy, she would definitely arouse the emperor''s disgust. Since thest time, she felt that the emperor was not very satisfied with her. The harem concubine embarrassed her, and the emperor would not help her to say good things. Even taking Fu Sheng here, received a cold reception. Tang Xueer spent the next few days in torment, and her identity prevented her from taking care of it. She forced herself not to think about it, but the look of the white-haired woman seemed to be imprinted in her mind. There was even a voice telling her that if the other party was executed by the emperor, she would regret it for life. This feeling kept Tang Xueer from sleeping well for several nights. "Xue''er, what''s wrong with youtely? Look at you, haggard so much? Did the mother and concubine embarrass you?" The concubine of the prince, not the queen. It should be said that after the emperor''s queen died, there was no establishment of a new queen. It can also be said that Fu Sheng''s mother-inw is the most powerful woman in the harem. Fu Sheng''s mother and concubine were the most dissatisfied with Tang Xueer, thinking that Tang Xueer''s identity was not worthy of Fu Sheng, and without a strong mother n, she could not help Fu Sheng. Of course, Tang Xueer could not express her own thoughts, and she just made up a reason: "I feel that my father has been somewhat indifferent to Asheng recently. Is it because I made the wrong thingst time and made my father unhappy?" "So you are worried about this? My father may be a little angry, but he shouldn''t have time to care about it. Now my father wants to make Qingyan country better and better. He is not indifferent to me, but feels that my prince is not enough. Excellent, maybe let him down." "Well, I''m a little worried. If it doesn''t affect Asheng, then I can rest assured." "Okay, don''t worry about this, I will deal with the father''s side." Fu Sheng was also a little helpless, and finally fought those brothers, received the father''s appreciation, and was named the prince. Chapter 3689: Pond fish (85) Chapter 3689: Pond fish (85) But in recent years, he has clearly felt that his abilities are not enough to bepletely out of the eyes of his father. Especially the father''s body seems to be better than before, it is said that it is because of eating the elixir. In Fu Sheng''s heart, it was not that there was no sense of crisis. But this emperor is a very capable man. He is now a prince, and he is no longer threatened by his brothers. He is undoubtedly seeking death by himself. He especially wanted to do meritorious service. He turned around and realized that all the ministers and fathers thought of what he thought of. For things that he couldn''t do, his father had already sent Tang Yao, a greatmissioner, to do it. Then Tang Yao was a lunatic. He would go wherever things were difficult to do, and he was not afraid of offending people at all. He only listened to his father''s words, didn''t form cliques, and had prejudices against him. Fu Sheng was thinking now, waiting for him to take the position, he would match Tang Yao far away, out of sight and out of mind. But he soon discovered that this wish did not know how many years it would take to be realized. The father''s current body may not be a problem for a few more decades. System: Wrong, the old emperors life span has been extended by one hundred years. Maybe you are dead, but he is still alive. Tang Xueer didn''t dare to show her uneasiness anymore. Regarding the white-haired woman, she tried Fu Sheng''s attitude. The other party believed that such evil spirits should of course be killed after interrogation. If she said that she didn''t want this white-haired woman to die, Fu Sheng was afraid that she would have a grudge against her. Tang Xueer wanted to ignore this matter, and let the matter go on its own course. It was just that when she heard that the emperor was about to execute the white-haired woman, she panicked. Tang Xueer was already guessing whether she had a special rtionship with the white-haired woman, or how could she panic like this in her heart. In order not to regret her, she finally decided to visit the white-haired woman secretly. To talk about how Tang Xueer avoided such a strict situation under supervision, then mention the fairy that Tang Xueer met in his dream. The other party gave her some gadgets, which could avoid the crowd and prevent others from discovering, so she could easily sneak into the jail to meet people. It was really not surprising that Xue Shen saw Tang Xueere to see her. After all, they were a mother and daughter, and they were a connection between spirits and souls. Xue Shen said: "I knew you woulde." Xue Shen was still fortunate, but fortunately he had given Tang Xueer some gadgets, otherwise this time it would really be impossible to escape death. Unexpectedly, that national teacher was so powerful that he would beat her with no ability to fight back. Feng Bo and others were nted in the hands of the other party, and it was really not wronged at all. After she escapes, she must report the situation to the Emperor as soon as possible, and must send a powerful heavenly soldier to get rid of the opponent to avoid future troubles. There is also this Emperor, who is regarded as having a vengeance with her, and when she goes back, she must talk to the Emperor and teach the Emperor a lesson. At that time, let alone the heavy snow for half a year, she would be happy to let her snow for three years and ten years. "Since I saw you that day, I have always felt uneasy. I have been forcing myself not toe to see you, but when I heard that you were going to be executed by the emperor, I could no longer sit still. Yue Feixue made people panic, but I just don''t want to kill you." Tang Xueer said to her heart, "What is the rtionship between us?" Xue Shen looked at Tang Xueer, very pleased. Chapter 3690: Pond fish (86) Chapter 3690: Pond fish (86) At this time, she decided to tell Tang Xueer the truth. If she doesn''t get away today, she will have to be executed tomorrow, and she will end up like Feng Bo and others, and she will never have a chance to reunite with her daughter. "I am the Snow God of the Immortal Realm, and you should have been my daughter, but you havee to experience it." Tang Xueer''s eyes widened incredibly, and the Snow God said: "Do you remember that you used to dream about a fairy? That person is actually me. In the dream, I also gave you many gadgets to help you save. A lot of hardships have passed." Tang Xueer believed this when she said this. In this case, she couldn''t bear the execution of the other party, and it made sense. "Since you are the Snow God, why do you have to snow heavily in June? And those few years ago that rained, windy, thundered, and discharged. Are they monsters?" "You asked this question, you should have guessed it? They are not monsters, but Feng Bo, Yushi, and Thunder Father and Electric Mother. They are all gods in the fairy world. As for why the June Feixue is required, of course I am on the order of the Emperor of Heaven. ." Tang Xueer''s worldview was overturned at this time. She grabbed the snow god''s sleeve and continued to ask, "Where is Master Guoshi?" "Hmph, that was just a demon. Not only did she kill several immortals, she also went against the emperor and vited the rules of heaven. After the emperor knew about it, she would never let her go, she would definitely be punished severely." "Don''t you believe it?" Tang Xueer shook her head and said, "I believe in our rtionship, and that those executed are gods. Because I was very sad when I saw their corpses before. But Master, what she did is really true. For the country and the people, it doesn''t seem to be good for her herself." The Snow God was a little broken, how could it be no good? She saved a lot of people in the world, and she took away a lot of merit. "Moreover, those people are also innocent." Xue Shen said solemnly: "This is all fate, they are destined to have such a catastrophe. What we have to do is to let all this happen naturally, and the demon talent of the national teacher is going against the sky and will be condemned by the sky. " "Then I will let you out." No matter what, Tang Xueer would not watch the Snow God die. Not to say whether the other party was her own mother, she said that the other party was in the dream and helped her a lot, and she couldn''t just watch the other party die. Tang Xueer could only take the Snow God out of the prison, and could not lift the restrictions on the Snow God. This restriction was under Tang Guo, and there were really few people who could undo it. Tang Guo Consciousness followed the two of them all the time. At this time, she couldn''t leave the pce. Tang Xueer could only disguise the Snow God and hide the people in the pce. Tang Guo didn''t care about this, and didn''t intend to stop Tang Xueer from doing things. No one can release the restrictions ced on the Snow God, and forcibly lifting it will only kill the Snow God. Therefore, the other party is just a person who is not concerned. At noon on the second day, the emperor asked Fu Sheng to supervise and kill the Snow God. Fu Sheng also asked Tang Xueer if she was going, but Tang Xueer shrugged off: "I don''t like watching the **** scene." Fu Sheng left without reluctance. After Fu Sheng left, Tang Xueer went out of the pce with the Snow God dressed up in disguise. There was no trace of the Snow God in the prison, and Fu Sheng was sweating profusely. He quickly went to the emperor and asked what to do. "Father, did the demon escape? Ask the national teacher to deal with this matter?" Chapter 3691: Pond fish (87) Chapter 3691: Pond fish (87) The emperor especially wanted to give Fu Sheng a brain. The national teacher said before that the demon has been restrained and it is impossible to escape. I haven''t escaped for several days before. If he really does escape, can the other party walk so quietly? "Come on, block the pce, block the capital, and don''t allow anyone to go out." The emperor had heard the news before Fu Sheng, and sent someone to the prison to check it. None of the locks in the jail were broken, and there were no signs of fighting, so it is very likely that someone used the key to open the lock instead of the demon escaping by himself. "Who has been out of the pce today?" The emperor called someone to check, and it didn''t take long before he got the list of all those who went out of the pce. In the end, his eyes fixed on Tang Xue''er''s name: "The princess is also out? What did she say to do?" The following sentence was Fu Sheng who asked. Fu Sheng was a little puzzled: "I don''t know the son." "Isn''t she your princess? You don''t even know if she goes out of the pce?" The emperor suddenly felt that Fu Sheng''s abilities were really inadequate. Fortunately, the prince he carefully selected was different from before. System: You don''t want to think about it. You have all your luck back. The prince doesn''t have so much luck, and of course the impact will be great. "Come here, go and find the prince." The emperor paused and said, "In addition, check all the other people who have been out of the pce." In fact, he didn''t believe that Tang Xueer had anything to do with this incident. He asked Fu Sheng, mainly because of Fu Sheng''s ability recently, which disappointed him and wanted to embarrass the other party. As a result, he was still disappointed. How can such a mediocre prince defend the country he has worked so hard to build? At that time, I am afraid that it will only be a few decades before the country will be defeated. Feeling the disappointment of the emperor, Fu Sheng felt bitter in his heart, unable to tell, vaguely unconvinced. In the past, no matter what he did, his father was very satisfied. Fu Sheng came to Tang Guo, which was not what Tang Guo expected. "Master, I don''t know if you can calcte, where did the demon escape?" Tang Guo agreed, of course. She did it for a while, but in fact, Tang Xueer was always in her sight. The emperor blocked the capital for the first time, Tang Xueer had no way to send away the powerless Snow God, and could only stay in the capital. Tang Xueer nned to let Xue Shen live in her house in the capital first, and then arrange for the other party to leave after the wind passed. Tang Guo told Fu Sheng''s location, and Fu Sheng took the guards to arrest people. He believed that as long as the demon was brought back, the father would look at him with admiration. It''s just that he didn''t expect Tang Xueer to let go of the demon. "Xue''er, why did you let her go? Do you know how angry the emperor father is now? She is an evildoer, have you forgotten about June Feixue? You actually let people go." Fu Sheng couldn''t believe this result. He had never doubted that Tang Xueer did it. And this mansion turned out to be Tang Xueer''s, he didn''t know. So how many things did Xueer do without hiding from him. "A Sheng, listen to me. I have a reason to do this. I really can''t watch her die." Tang Xueer exined that Fu Sheng didn''t listen at all and insisted on taking people back. Tang Xueer couldn''t say that she was a fairy from the sky, and Xue Shen was her mother. This kind of story will not be believed at all. Chapter 3692: Pond fish (88) Chapter 3692: Pond fish (88) In short, there was a misunderstanding between the two, and Fu Sheng also fought with Tang Xueer, only to identally hurt Tang Xueer. In desperation, Xue Shen had to tell the truth. Because Xue Shen had also entered Fu Sheng''s dream, after some exnation, Fu Sheng believed it. Then, Fu Sheng helped the two to hide the whereabouts of the Snow God. Of course the emperor knew about Fu Sheng leaving the pce. He thought that Fu Sheng would make some movement and arrest the person back. Unexpectedly, Fu Sheng just brought Tang Xueer back, but the demon still disappeared. Fu Sheng also helped Tang Xueer defend her, saying where she had gone. In addition, Fu Sheng and Tang Xueer began to figure out how to convince the emperor that the Snow God is a **** in the sky, and the national teacher in the pce is actually a demon. Tang Guo looked at things developing in the direction she wanted, and was very happy. "Very well, now the two of them have been suspected by the Human Emperor, and the Human Emperor will not protect them. Without the Human Emperor covering them, their luck will only get weaker and weaker. There is nothing to worry about. Look at the back now. When will the messing up appear?" At the same time, Tianjie is also constantly arranging people toe down to catch Tang Guo. Groups of people were sent down, but they weren''t caught. Instead, the people who were arranged were wiped out by Tang Guo. They were all locked in a cage in the sea and watched by members of the Shui n. Because the Emperor of Heaven was in retreat, the gods in the sky heard that the Snow God had an ident, and the people who arranged it did note back, so they could only discuss with the Queen. There was no way for the Queen, so she continued to send people down to check what was going on, but there was still no answer. On this day, Tang Guo sensed someoneing to her pce, opened her eyes, and saw Fu Sheng. The first time she saw Fu Sheng, she knew that this Fu Sheng was not the same as the one before. "Where is the evildoer, dare to participate in the affairs of the world." Tang Guo thought that the other party might use some conspiracy, but he didn''t expect toe up and start the fight. The other party really thought that with Fu Sheng''s physical body, he could deal with her? She didn''t go to a sparsely popted ce this time, she fought against people in the pce. When she started her hands, she suddenly felt the aura around her, as if she was blocked by someone. Looking at Fu Sheng again, she knew it. Who else can someone who can control the rules of Reiki? God! "Unexpectedly, a dignified emperor would condescend toe here. It is really my honor." The Emperor of Heaven, who was seen through Tang Guo''s identity and possessed Fu Sheng, didn''t care at all. In his opinion, anyone who cultivates the spiritual energy of this world, no matter how strong, cannot be his opponent. He has locked all the auras, not for the other party to use, the person in front of him is just a trapped beast. Subsequently, the two fought fiercely. Tang Guo deliberately appeared to be affected by spiritual power at first, and it seemed that he was retreating steadily. Seeing this, the Emperor of Heaven only snorted and didn''t care. The failure of the human emperor''s arithmetic is all caused by this evildoer. As long as this evildoer is killed, the emperor''s luck will have a chance to calcte in the future. It''s just that he wasted a trace of the tenth soul that he had finally cultivated. Yes, Fu Sheng''s soul is part of the division of the Emperor of Heaven. The purpose is to stay in the human world and steal the emperor''s luck. It was only a lifetime away to be able topletely steal the emperor''s luck. I didn''t expect to kill such a person halfway, ruining his good deeds and making everything fall short. Chapter 3693: Pond fish (89) Chapter 3693: Pond fish (89) The matter of Tang Guo and Fu Sheng''s fight quickly reached the emperor''s ears. The emperor hurried over with people, and saw that Fu Sheng seemed to be possessed, and he used the means of a fairy to fight Tang Guo. The emperor thought for the first time whether Fu Sheng was possessed by some evil spirit, and even suspected that the person possessing Fu Sheng was the viin behind the master who made those evil spiritse to Qingyan to make trouble. "Guo Shi!" The emperor yelled with some worry. Only the Guo Shi can deal with such evildoers, so the emperor is very worried. If the national teacher is harmed by evildoers, who can protect his Qingyan country? "Your Majesty, you retreat first, everyone else, protect your Majesty." Tang Guo shouted, and the guards quickly guarded the emperor in the center. Although the emperor said he was worried, there was no fear on his face. After calming down, he remembered that Tang Guo had a master and other masters and sisters. He quickly recruited people and asked them to go out to find someone. He didn''t escape, and the national teacher was unable to deal with this demon. He was a mortal body, no matter where he flees, it is the same. It''s better to wait here to stabilize people''s hearts. Seeing the appearance of the national teacher, it seemed that he was able to make a tie with the demon, and the emperor was a little relieved. Tang Guo saw the emperor''s reaction, and couldn''t help but praise him. He was indeed the emperor. Since ancient times, the emperor has not been a counselor. Many people mistakenly believe that the human emperor is the emperor of the world. In fact, the emperor must be the emperor of the human world, but the emperor of the human world is not necessarily the emperor of the human world. There is a saying: Whenever the emperor appears, it is the time when the world is unified and the country is peaceful. Even if the soul of the emperor was attached to Fu Sheng''s body, Tang Guo couldn''t help it. The reason why Tang Guo dyed for so long was just looking for a chance to insult him. Since the Emperor of Heaven is here, don''t leave. The emperor thought that if he locked his spiritual power, he would consume Tang Guo to death. Never thought that Tang Guo would secretly nt Lock Soul Town. When the emperor of the day discovered something was wrong, it was already toote. Tang Guo stretched out his hand from the top of Fu Sheng''s head and pulled out a trace of the imprisoned soul. Of course, after so long, the pce she lived in had be ruins. The emperor didn''t feel distressed at all, he only knew that the national teacher had won, and Qingyan would not suffer. "Master, are you okay?" Tang Guo looked at the soul in the bottle. Actually, she had nothing to do with her, but she had to show her face and pretended that she was fighting hard just now. As a result, she made her face pale. "Just a little loose." "Quickly, the doctor will take a look." Tang Guo did not refuse, and soon moved into the pce rearranged by the emperor. "Master, what should this enchanting do?" the emperor said worriedly, "the prince is in aa and has not yet woken up." "I have my own way to deal with the evil spirits, without further ado, I intend to deal with the evil spirits immediately." Tang Guo was also not sure whether he would really capture all the souls of the Heavenly Emperor. After all, it was the Emperor of Heaven. It was a very normal thing to separate out a trace of soul. Now she had to go to Ao Yan immediately, and let the other party personally squeeze the soul of the Emperor of Heaven, and take revenge first, so that she would be better off. The emperor wanted to send someone to **** him, Tang Guo shook his head and said no, then stepped on the flying sword and left. "What is this?" Ao Yan looked at a small bottle in confusion, moved forward and sniffed. Chapter 3694: Pond fish (90) Chapter 3694: Pond fish (90) "There is a breath of soul, it seems a bit familiar... Wait, the emperor?" Inside Ao Yan''s eyes, there was a zing me, as if about to burn a mountain. He stared at the bottle in disbelief: "The soul of the emperor? Guoer, how did you trap the soul of the emperor?" This is really incredible for them. Although he also knew that even if he trapped the soul of the emperor, he might not be able to kill the opponent. The strong have their own means of escape. But the breath leaking out of this bottle was very strong, that is, Guoer had bound the Lord''s soul of the Emperor. Even if the emperor is not dead, he still has to shed his skin. "I guess its correct, the emperor wants to steal the emperors luck. Maybe he thinks Im a hindrance. He actually attached himself directly to Fu Sheng, nning to kill me. If it werent for my cultivation technique to focus on Xingchen Power, maybe he has seeded." For a person, no matter how strong, as long as he is contaminated with the spiritual energy of this world, he will be greatly affected. As the Emperor of Heaven thought, it would definitely be consumed, no ident. The reason why the emperor dared to do this was relying on his own support. But she had already calcted that she would never expose this weakness when she traversed so many worlds. Under this kind of immortal realm ruled by the emperor, she would choose to practice the unfettered power of stars. She won so easily, thanks to the emperor who underestimated her. "Ao Yan, take revenge. If you don''t want you to take revenge yourself, I will squeeze his soul directly." "Guoer, thank you." "You''re polite." Ao Yanlong''s ws grabbed the bottle containing the soul of the Emperor, and yelled: "Guoer, help me open the chain. The Emperor is hit hard now. It is a good time to attack the immortal world." "it is good." After Tang Guo helped Ao Yan solve the restriction on the chains, Ao Yan broke free a little, and the chains were all broken. Afterwards, Ao Yan''s entire skeleton shook, and he swam freely in the water, washing every part of his bones. Finally came to Tang Guo: "Guo''er,e up, I will summon them all, the time hase to attack the immortal world." Tang Guo was not polite, so he jumped on Ao Yan''s back. Ao Yan said, "The bones are a bit hard, I will find a cushion for you." Ao Yan threw a cushion to Tang Guo, and Tang Guo took it and put it down. On the bone behind the neck of the keel, and then sat on it. Ao Yan asked her to catch it and rushed up from the sea. Ao Yan took Tang Guo and flew in the clouds. He went to many ces in a short time and awakened the old friends of the dragon n. At the same time, the few big bosses in the underworld, the Peacock Emperor, etc., received Ao Yan''s message and rushed out quickly, arriving at Ao Yan''s side almost in the blink of an eye. "Uncle Kong, do you know what this is?" Ao Yanlong held a small bottle in his paws, and said in a particrly proud tone under the unknown eyes of the Peacock Emperor, "The Lord Soul of the Emperor of Heaven, he underestimated Guoer, captured by Guoer, has now fallen into my hands. If I didn''t want you to see, I would have crushed him." "Ao Yan, he is still the Emperor of Heaven. If you squeeze him, you will be condemned by the heavens." The Peacock Emperor said with some worry, "It is better to suppress it. The Emperor who has lost the Lord''s soul is no longer our opponent." Ao Yan shook his head: "No, I want him to pay for his life and sacrifice all the dead members of my dragon n." Chapter 3695: Pond fish (91) Chapter 3695: Pond fish (91) The only dragon who survived the dragon was his bloodless dragon. If it weren''t for the seniors of the dragon race, using their souls as a price, a single dragon would not be able to keep it. But even so, the Emperor of Heaven also asked people to shave off his flesh and blood and cut off all the blood of the dragon n. This hatred is not shared and can not be resolved by suppressing it. Hearing Ao Yan''s words, the Peacock Emperor refused to persuade him: "I''m the one. My Peacock n was also badly harmed by the Emperor of Heaven. When the old guyse, we will squeeze him." "Senior, let Ao Yan do it. He has jumped out of the Three Realms, is not in the Five Elements, and is not bound by this Fang Tiandao, and can kill the Emperor." Even if Tiandao wants to make trouble, won''t she still be there? She calcted so much, and Heavenly Dao didn''t say anything, indicating that the other party may have long been ufortable with the Heavenly Emperor, and wanted her to help solve the Heavenly Emperor. After all the people Ao Yan knew were gathered. Ao Yan was in front of everyone, squeezing the soul of the Emperor of Heaven where the Dragon n members had died, and there was a scream in the world, but it was very pleasing. After squeezing the soul of the emperor, everyone was waiting, for fear that the heavens would lower the true scourge. Ao Yan squeezed the soul of the Heavenly Emperor, and they felt it was too cool. When the day was condemned, they certainly couldn''t ignore Ao Yan and decided to deal with it together. Unexpectedly, they waited for a long time, but there was no scourge. "The emperor of heaven steals the emperor''s luck, and Tiandao probably couldn''t understand him for a long time." Tang Guo said, "Don''t worry, everyone, the way of heaven is reasonable, clever, and has its own calctions. A dayter, the Emperor Peacock saw that the scourge had note down, and could not help but agree with Tang Guo''s words: "The **** of the dog must have done too many wicked things at ordinary times, and God does not care about him. He deserves it! Otherwise, it may be that God is asleep. Now, I even suspect that Tiandaos eyes are blind. Its good to be really blind at this time." On the eighteenth floor of the underworld, an old man stared at the words, his beard puffed up: "The old man is obviously a reasonable person, or the girl is listening, why doesn''t that little peacock die? When I die, I really want to strip off his hair." When the scourge didn''te down, Tang Guo discussed with those who had been persecuted by the emperor on how to enter the immortal world. Immortal world, the retreat room of the emperor. The Emperor suddenly opened his eyes, a mouthful of blood spurted out, his face instantly turned pale, his appearance seemed to be several years old. "hateful!" "The emperor will never let you go." The Emperor of Heaven came out, and the Queen of Heaven hurriedly told him about the recent events. Seeing that the Emperor of Heaven was weak, the Queen of Heaven was a little panicked. "Go and wake up the emperor." The emperor gave an order, "Also, call Vulcan toe over." When Vulcan saw the Emperor of Heaven, he had only one order to drop the Heavenly Fire into the mortal world, especially the capital of Qingyan Kingdom, and he must burn him severely. Vulcan didn''t dare to object, and immediately went to drop the fire. It''s just that the sky fire just drifted to the position of the clouds, and was pped back by the Peacock Emperor, and all of them were pped on the Vulcan. The fire that day actually burned Vulcan. The Peacock Emperor couldn''t help being funny: "Vulcan, are you worthy? You can''t even hold the fire, so it''s called Vulcan. Come, this emperor will show you what a real Vulcan is." When the words fell, the Peacock Emperor was full of raging fires, and the surrounding clouds were burned away in an instant. "Uncle Kong, below is the mortal world, don''t affect the mortal, otherwise you will be angry, you have to show your talent and ability, you can go to the fairnd gate to burn, I will not say much." Chapter 3696: Pond fish (92) Chapter 3696: Pond fish (92) "I see, I''m just a little excited. I want this pseudo-Vulcan to see, what is the real Vulcan? It''s ridiculous that Vulcan has let himself go. It''s ridiculous, the emperor, he can y with it." Said, "The three realms are connected, but each does not interfere. That day, the emperor had to steal the emperor''s luck and nned to control the human realm. His ambition was not small. Unfortunately, he failed." After the peacock emperor finished speaking, he sprayed fire on Vulcan''s body, causing the other party to scream. When the opponent was burned to the ground and all his clothes were burnt, the Peacock Emperor stopped. He walked to the front of Vulcan and waved to the other party. A magic weapon in Vulcan''s hand fell into the hands of the Peacock Emperor. He stared at the magic weapon, and a small me emerged from it, which fell on the palm of his hand. , Finally floated into his heart, and he recalled with his face: "Do you deserve to have this fire of the emperor''s wife?" "Finally, this emperor will give you another word to y with fire and self-immte." The Peacock emperor passed by the Vulcan, and a small me fell on the opponent without a scream, turning it into ashes. "Xianjie, the emperor is here, to collect debts, old fox, brother tiger, brother snake... let''s go, it''s time for us to collect debts." Knowing that Tang Guo and Ao Yan were not bound by the Emperor, they decided to let Tang Guo and Ao Yan deal with the Emperor. In a short period of time, the races who had been persecuted by the Emperor of Heaven were wearing defensive magic weapons, holding attack magic weapons, and enclosing the fairy world. "Those who have no enemies with me, surrender and don''t kill." As for those who have grudges, that would be embarrassing, they are here to get revenge. If they don''t kill them, then they are sorry for the tribe who was persecuted to death. "God, they are here!" The Queen said in a panic, "What are we going to do?" The Emperor''s heart sank. He had already sensed that the chain that had locked the dragon was broken. For him, this is simply worse. He thought of something, after pushing the sky away, he fled in a certain direction. He thought he could escape, but he didn''t expect an old man to appear in front of him at a critical time. "You..." The Emperor''s face changed drastically, "Why did youe here? You broke your promise." The old man smiled and shook his head: "You are the only one who counts on the old man. The old man did not break his promise, but you are gone, and the old man will take back some things." The reason why the old man stayed in the underworld was that he was calcted by the emperor. It''s all a joke, he is so grandiose that he will be calcted. Sure enough, the way of heaven should be the way of the heaven, and should not be too curious to participate in people''s hearts. The emperor counted him as a way of heaven, and was punished for failing to abide by his own rules. The old man waved to the emperor, the emperor yelled, and hurried to the void. At that moment, a trace of mysterious power returned to the old man in the emperor''s body. The moment the power returned to the old man''s body, the old man''s body dissipated like a cloud of smoke. The old man seems to have disappeared, but the Emperor of Heaven understands that the old man has not disappeared. The old man is the Dao of Heaven, but now he is just returning to his origin, and he has be the Dao of Heaven that is high above, no one can catch the trace of the other party, and there is no way to calcte it. Seeing this, the emperor looked at the old man''s original position angrily, and did not stop, continuing to rush to the empty position. All this will not be forgotten. Chapter 3697: Pond fish (93) Chapter 3697: Pond fish (93) As the old man said, he has gone. In order to jump out of the Three Realms and not be bound by this heavenly way, he forged many enemies. The old man has taken back the power of the rules. At this moment, the old rules of the sky have been invalidated, and he can no longer control the pen of the rules. If you don''t leave at this time, those enemies have to cut him alive. Wait for him to escape from the void, dormant for a while, thene back to take revenge. This hatred, he wille back, and all the bad things here, he remembered. Just without waiting for the Emperor of Heaven toplete all this, above the void, a dragon head with only bones suddenly roared downward, and a dragon w pped on the Emperor of Heaven. The Emperor of Heaven felt danger, but Ao Yan''s strength was no longer something he could handle. The dragons themselves are born with a strongbat power, and now they have the practice of Tang Guo''s enlightenment. What they cultivate is the power of the stars, above the power of spiritual energy and immortal energy. Heavenly Dao took back the power of rules in the Heavenly Emperor''s body, and now he was just an ordinary and powerful monk. This was a duel between Ao Yan and the Emperor of Heaven. Tang Guo leaped aside and waited, without intervening. I saw a person and a bone dragon, constantly stirring in the clouds, and the sky made a violent sound because of their fighting methods. The ck clouds rolled fiercely, like a terrifying beast inside. Ao Yan fought with the Emperor for three days, but it was one escape and the other chasing. The Emperor always wanted to dy time, taking advantage of Ao Yan''s carelessness to escape from the void. There are countless dangers outside the void, but for him, the chance of survival is greatly improved. "what happened?" The emperor suddenly discovered that the trace of soul he had divided out wanted to slip out of the void, but was blocked by something. At this time, Tang Guo had already caught the trace of the soul that the Emperor had assigned, and smiled at the position of the Emperor: "Emperor, this old trick is not good for the second time." Tang Guo was not polite, squeezing forcefully, squeezing the trace of Heavenly Emperor''s soul. The emperor only felt a pain in his soul. Taking advantage of this moment, Ao Yan spit out the breath of the dragon, and the emperor''s mind was suddenly dizzy, and Ao Yan''s dragon ws had already grabbed his body. "Guo''er, let me settle my personal affairs first." Ao Yan grabbed the Emperor''s body and didn''t n to do anything in front of Tang Guo. He thinks that some pictures are not so good-looking, so he should take the Heavenly Emperor out of the void to clean up. "Okay, I''ll go to the fairy world to see how other people are doing." The two of them came to deal with the emperor, and the rest of them went to attack the other gods in the fairy world. If there are grudges and revenge, there are unrted people, as long as they surrender, they will also give a way out. These were agreed upon by Tang Guo from the beginning. These races only want to be fair and just, and they are actually much quicker than humans, and they are mostly straightforward. One is one, two is two. Tang Guo returned to the immortal realm, because the heavenly emperor had gone, and the immortal realm broke through without attack, and the matter had been resolved. The Emperor Peacock took the people and upied the immortal world. Seeing Tang Guo came back, he quickly greeted her and said that he had found the pen of the rule. Not long after, Ao Yan came back and only said, "The Emperor of Heaven is dead." Tang Guo didn''t ask much, nor did the Peacock Emperor ask. As long as the Emperor is dead, no matter how he died, it doesn''t matter. At this time, Tang Guo got the pen of the sky rule that the old man said, opened the nk sky rule, but did not write for a long time. Ao Yan asked puzzledly: "Why don''t you write?" Chapter 3698: Pond fish (94) Chapter 3698: Pond fish (94) "What do you write?" Tang Guo was a little bit contradictory at this moment. The immortal world is different from the ordinary world. "Before the emperor ruled the immortal world, was there a rule?" The onlookers were all lost in thought. After a while, the king of Yan and the judge also came, watching Tang Guo hesitating, and after understanding the situation, he said, "In the beginning there was a rule." "It''s not the immortal gods, but the evolution of the heavens, and the position of the Emperor of Heaven is just the executor of the rules of the sky. If it is imperfect, the executors of the rules of the sky will gather to discuss, and then you can make up for the omission. What method was used to rewrite all the rules of the sky." This is also something that Hades has never understood. Heaven is above everything, how did the Emperor do it. The rule of the sky at the beginning, like the life and death book of the underworld, evolved from the heavens and had its own fixed number. Unless it was necessary, it did not need to be controlled by humans, and he had not thought about controlling it. "Can you write by yourself?" Tang Guo put the pen in the nk of "Tianru" and said, but he didn''t expect that the pen would actually write by himself. When everyone saw it, theyughed instead. They are all ustomed to freedom, each race has its own territory, and they will not go against the rules of the sky as ast resort. Once you do something extraordinary and vite the rules of the sky, you will definitely be punished. But they don''t need to, like the rule of the Emperor of Heaven, they arepletely restrained by restrictions, and they are not given a free way to survive. Moreover, the rule of the Emperor of Heaven ispletely different, and it is impossible to see that their side is strong, threatening the status of the other side. The pen has been moving, and it has been written for three days and three nights, with the dense sky rules above it. The first is: the three realms do not interfere with each other. It means that the immortal world is in charge of the immortal world, the human world is in charge of the human world, and the underground government is in charge of the underground government. The previous article was deleted by the Emperor of Heaven, so he was able to ask people to interfere in the human world without being punished. When the rules of the sky were written, everyone was in distress again, the person in charge of the rules of the sky and the implementation of the rules. Seeing that everyone was watching him, Ao Yan quickly said, Im not doing this, you all know, I like Dragon Pce better. I also like all kinds of shiny babies. Maybe that day, I will bully you all for the sake of my babies. You darlings, so it might not be too fair to enforce the rules of the sky." "I don''t want to do it. I don''t want to live in the immortal world. Ao Yan has already invited me to live in the Dragon Pce." Tang Guo saw that their eyes fell on her, mainly because she could not stay in this world for too long. Her goal has been achieved, to overthrow the rule of the Emperor of Heaven, and to give justice to the human world. In the future, the immortal gods of the immortal world are truly unable to interfere in the human world, and are determined by the rules of the human world. "Don''t look at Lao Tzu, I really don''t have time to do this." The Peacock Sovereign shook his head quickly. Lord Yan said: "Let''s discuss it. This king is here to see. When everything is discussed, we will get together again with the emperor of the Three Realms. This kind of gathering has not been for a long time." "We aquarists have to live in water all the time, and are a little afraid of heights, so this may not work." These races, they all have their own territories, and now they have obtained enough freedom, they are not willing to do these cumbersome things at all. Now the catastrophe that has bound them once in a hundred years is gone, they just want to practice seriously and prepare for the next catastrophe. As for the former fairy gods in the fairy world, none of them considered leaving them to the other party to take care of. Chapter 3699: Pond Fish (95) Chapter 3699: Pond Fish (95) "Since you shirk and shirk, you also feel that at present the immortal world is not qualified to be called the emperor of heaven, the executor of the rules of the sky, then we might as well choose in the human world. At this moment, the king of Yan spoke and nced at Tang Guo. As if to say, this king has already seen through. Tang Guo didn''t feel ufortable either. If she hadn''t expected it, she might not find a suitable one for a while. To satisfy everyone, he can be a fair person. "Why let the rule of the sky find its owner." Yan Wang said, "The person in charge of the life and death book of my underworld is looking for the owner every time." When he said this, he also looked at the judge, "Little judge. , It was chosen by the life and death book." The crowd agreed, and then Tang Guo let go of the rules and said to it: "Then trouble you to find a master toe back and take charge of the immortal world." You can write the rules yourself, so it shouldn''t be difficult to find someone in charge of the immortal world. After Tang Guo''s words fell, the sky rules and the pen of the sky rules instantly turned into a golden light and rushed to the mortal world. At this point, they are all waiting in the Immortal Realm Lingxiao Hall. After all, one year in the world, one day in the sky, waiting a few more days, they will definitely be able to wait for the master of the sky. The fights of the gods still had some influence on the world. For example, from time to time it is windy and rainy, and something falls down. Fortunately, Tang Guo had predicted that calling someone to protect the world did not cause much problem. Currently, Tang Yao is dealing with matters in a small remote county. The matter was handled almost, and the people were grateful to prepare to return to the capital to report to the emperor. He was just about to get into the carriage, but he didn''t expect a golden light rushed down from the sky, directly sinking into Tang Yao''s forehead. The people beside him had no time to call adults to be careful, they could only watch Tang Yao glowing with golden light. Immediately afterwards, the original official uniform changed drastically, bing a ck-colored gown embroidered with mysterious runes with gold silk. On the robe, you can also find patterns about the sun and the moon. In short, this robe looks gorgeous and noble in the eyes of people, making people afraid to look directly at it. Tang Yao''s official hat also changed, turning into a crown of twelve rows of beads. At this moment, Tang Yao appeared in the hand of a sky rule and the pen of the sky rule. Seeing all this, he instantly understood something. "grown ups?" The scene before him really stunned Tang Yao''s men and the people who came to send him off. Seeing that Tang Yao had nothing to do, he had be so sacred, they immediately knelt down and called the gods down. "Bring me pens, inks, papers and inkstones." Tang Yao finished speaking, and someone brought them over. Tang Yao understood his identity at this moment. Hereby, I intend to leave a letter to the Emperor. Handing the letter to one person, he took the confidant around him and went to heaven together. Tang Yao appeared in the immortal world, which Tang Guo expected. As long as Tiandao is not blind, he will definitely choose him. "Guoer." As soon as Tang Yao came up, he saw Tang Guo and others waiting, and greeted her with a smile: "Brother will definitely not let you down." "Brother, do it well." At this point, the emperor returned to his throne. Once Tang Yao took office, he quickly dealt with the trivial matters of the fairy world and arranged some important tasks and positions. The fairy world, even if it is re-operating. After receiving Tang Yao''s letter, the emperor knew that the other party had gone to Emperor Qiantian, and stared at the letter for a long time. In the end, he murmured: "Tang Qing is obviously my virtuous minister, why was he abducted to Emperor Qiantian? I am so angry." Chapter 3700: Pond fish (96) Chapter 3700: Pond fish (96) Prince Fu Sheng hasn''t woken up since that time. Later, Tang Guo took Ao Yan back to the pce. This time he really represented the immortal world and invited the emperor to meet and discuss matters. For this reason, Tang Guo exined the ins and outs of the matter to the emperor. "No wonder..." After hearing Tang Guo''s words, the emperor shook his head and said, "After the prince was born, he was not close to me. At that time, he was an ordinary prince, and I didn''t think there was any problem. Later, he gradually got close to him. , He is getting smarter and smarter, and he has been crowned prince by me." "Later, I always felt that I couldn''t do anything. I nned to hand over some power to the prince. He also made me very satisfied. But after killing those monsters, I suddenly felt that I had chosen the wrong person. The prince seemed a bit mediocre. ." It turned out that the other party was a touch of the soul of the original emperor, in order to steal the luck of his emperor. If it hadn''t been for Tang Guo''s appearance, he might have died of exhaustion and lost the position of emperor. He also learned about Tang Xueer from Tang Guo''s mouth. Now that the original Emperor of Heaven is dead, the fairy world has changed, and the fairy gods will never intervene in mortal matters in the future. Therefore, the previous natural disasters will not happen again. If anyone in the fairy world dares to harm ordinary people for no reason, he will be condemned by heaven. "Unexpectedly, I really killed several immortals." "You are a human emperor, what about killing a few immortal gods who are causing chaos in the world? That''s right." Human Sovereign is still a little ufortable with his identity, Human Sovereign, can sound much taller than the emperor. Therefore, he still has to aplish his goal and be an emperor in order to be worthy of the status of the emperor. When the Emperor of Humanity agreed to meet the King of Hades and the Emperor of Heaven, Tang Guo left. Prince Fu Sheng had lost the soul of the Emperor, and it was impossible to wake up again. The Emperor did not intend to kill him, but just told people to settle in the pce and ask people to take care of it. After all, the identity of the other party was the prince, and he was killed inexplicably, which easily aroused suspicion. Regarding Tang Xueer, she had already escaped with Xue Shen. They still don''t know the changes in the fairy world. Xue Shen couldn''t lift the restriction under Tang Guo, and could only be an ordinary person. Now that the fairy world has changed even more, Tang Xue''er, the former fairy, can''t return to the fairy world. Seeing that he couldn''t recover, Xue Shen could only teach Tang Xueer''s exercises and let him practice. Many yearster, Tang Xueer secretly returned to the pce, knowing that Fu Sheng was still in aa, and nned to take the person away. After all, this was the person she loved. Unexpectedly, all this was discovered by the Emperor. The Emperor brought people over to intercept. In order to escape, Tang Xueer severely wounded the people around the Emperor and was about to flee carrying Fu Sheng. Xue Shen saw that only the Emperor was left alone, and forgot what Tang Xueer had said to her, only saving people and not caring about other things. She pulled out the dagger and rushed towards the emperor quickly, Tang Xueer shouted no. She knew that the Snow God hated the Human Emperor, and she had warned beforeing. The Emperor does not evade at all. He has no magic power, but he has a bit of skill. At the same time, he wears the magic weapon Tang Guo once gave him. He is not afraid of the Snow God at all. Xueshen''s eyes gradually became crazy, she didn''t care about it, and a dagger pierced the human emperor''s heart. It''s just that the dagger didn''t even hurt the human emperor''s robe, and Xue Shen was bounced back by a force. At this moment, a thunderstorm sounded in the sky, and a bolt of thunder and lightning struck the Snow God''s body, severely wounding her with just one bolt. Chapter 3701: Pond fish (97) Chapter 3701: Pond fish (97) Mother, go quickly. " "The wounded emperor,e down to warn you." An indifferent voice sounded in Xue Shen''s ears, and this voice shook her seven orifices to bleed again, and she had lost all resistance. Tang Xueer quickly came back to grab the Snow God, and at the same time took Fu Sheng, and disappeared after a few shes. The Emperor didn''t chase after him, he knew the identity of these two people, they like to die, then do it. Taking Fu Sheng away, the hot potato, was just what he wanted. Now, he can n with peace of mind, how can he be the emperor of the ages without embarrassing the world. The emperor of the Three Realms, he has no strength, but if he has to do some meritorious service, how can he not lose to the King of Yama and the Emperor of Heaven? Thinking of Tang Yao, the emperor felt ufortable, his virtuous minister just slipped away. That way of heaven is really unreasonable, and the virtuous minister he has cultivated so hard has been taken away. The three emperors have had several meetings, and get along very happily. Although they don''t interfere in the affairs of other circles, they can still help if they negotiate. This is not counted in the rules of the sky. In other words, if there are difficulties in the world, the emperor asks the other two for help, and they can intervene. After Tang Yao took office, he looked through all the rules and added some deficiencies by the way. Let''s also say that Tang Xueer escaped with the Snow God and returned to where they lived. After healed Xue Shen''s injuries, Fu Sheng''s condition was checked. After checking that Fu Sheng had no soul at all, Tang Xueer could not ept it. "How could this be?" "I heard about one thing before. It is said that Fu Sheng had a fight with the national teacher, and Fu Sheng''s soul may have been destroyed by that national teacher." Xue Shen said, "Xue''er, the emperor has returned to his position, even though He is an ordinary person, and we can''t do anything to him. Otherwise, we will be condemned by God." At this time, the Snow God already understood that the immortal world might change. "Mother, what should we do then? No matter who killed Asheng, I will take revenge." "If it wasn''t for my mana imprisonment, I would have helped you restore your memory, Xueer, now you start practicing with all your heart, and restore your memory as soon as possible. I guess that the fairy world has changed, the national teacher is no longer the pce, we have to go to the fairy world to find her revenge." Tang Xueer nodded vigorously and began to practice. Tang Xue''er herself has talent and Xue Shen''s guidance, so she cultivates very quickly. After many years, Tang Xue''er''s strength was alreadyparable to that of the immortal, and there was no problem in going to the immortal world. At the same time, she also recovered her memory. After regaining her memory, she took the Snow God to the fairy world. Xue Shen looked at the different fairy world, thinking that his guess was correct, and the lord of the fairy world changed. When they came to the gate of the fairy world, they saw a woman in white standing at the door, as if waiting for them there. Looking at the back, both of them recognized that this was Tang Guo. "Did you kill Ashen?" Tang Xueer asked. Tang Guo turned her head and took off her veil, revealing the familiar face of Tang Xueer: "Although he didn''t kill him personally, he was killed indirectly." "A Sheng has no grudges with you, why did you kill him?" Tang Xueer looked at Tang Guo''s face, "You are Tang Guo! Are you retaliating? You really hated me for escaping, so you angered Ah Sheng. Is it?" "As I said, I don''t hate the man who escaped in order to resist." "Then why are you killing Asheng?" "Because he is my enemy, should you restore your memory?" Chapter 3702: Pond fish (98) Chapter 3702: Pond fish (98) "I regained my memory. As long as I passed the test of the tenth generation, I and Asheng met, we can truly be together." "Then have you ever thought that each of your gatherings will kill thousands of innocent ordinary people. In your heart, do you think that their lives are not as good as your love? Together, should they implicate their suffering and death?" Tang Xueer was speechless. She didn''t want so much at the time, she just wanted to be with Asheng forever. When Tang Guo asked, she was stopped. "Thousands of lives were sacrificed toplete the love between you two. Not only that, you mother, but also designed you to save the people in every life in order to gain merit. You are really good calctions, natural disasters It is the fairy gods in the fairy world who came down under the orders of the emperor, and you only need to save them to gain merit. Do you think this behavior is like being a **** and setting up an archway?" Tang Xueer still didn''t know how to defend, but just said, "This matter is my fault. I never thought about it so much before, and I didn''t know it would hurt so many people." "No, you just don''t care about the lives of ordinary people. Otherwise, you and Fu Sheng met first, and after being caught by the emperor, why didn''t you directly refuse such punishment, but went through the tenth life''s ordeal with Fu Sheng? You just didn''t take their lives in your eyes. If you didn''t think about it, you just didn''t care. Because of you, ordinary people are just ants in your eyes. Have you seen that most humans consider the life and death of insects on the ground? Will not. " Regarding this aspect, Tang Xueer had no words to excuse. Tang Guo''s words, pierced her heart, yes, she used to be an immortal, and she wanted to be with Fu Sheng forever. How could she consider that in every life there will be countless mortals suffering for their love? "That was my fault, what about Ashen? I don''t know where Ashen annoyed you, you are going to kill him." "Because he calcted me, of course I have to get rid of him." Tang Guo casually threw an image stone to Tang Xueer, "Look at it for yourself and see who your Asheng is." After Tang Xueer took the image stone and read it, she stayed in ce. Fu Sheng turned out to be the emperor of heaven? ? Xue Shen couldn''t ept this fact either. Fu Sheng was the Emperor of Heaven, then... Xue Shen''s face turned pale, and the mother and daughter were calcted. It was because the emperor wanted to steal the emperor''s luck, so he calcted Xueer and asked Xueer to assist him. No wonder, when she made those small movements, the Emperor didn''t even react at all, and didn''t even give a warning. The Snow God who knew the truth was so angry that he vomited blood on the spot. "Guo''er, someone has caught it." Ao Yan''s voice rang from a distance. In the blink of an eye, the two saw a bone dragon flying over. Looking carefully, there was a person on the bone dragon''s ws. When Xue Shen saw that person, his face turned paler. "Snow God, do you know him? Taoist Qinghong." Tang Guo pped Taoist Qinghong on the top of his head, pped the other party to wake up, raised his eyes to look at Snow God, "You let Taoist Qinghong calcte my affairs. , Should we make a good calction? You want to create a ghost to pave the way for your daughter. In the future, if your daughter saves me as a ghost, he will be able to obtain the supreme power of merit. You are really a Good mother." "Mother, what does she mean?" Chapter 3703: Pond fish (99) Chapter 3703: Pond fish (99) Tang Guo threw Taoist Qinghong to Tang Xueer: "What do you mean, just ask this Taoist Qinghong." Tang Guo''s gaze fell on Taoist Qinghong again, "Daoist Qinghong, you have been waiting for the fairy to pick you up. Are you going to the immortal world? Unfortunately, you will be disappointed. The immortal you originally took refuge in, the Snow God, is no longer a member of the immortal world, and there is no way to take you into the immortal world." "Meet old friends, talk slowly." "By the way, this is the immortal world, you still don''t stay here, lest the heavenly soldiers will think you are looking for fault." "Guo''er, have you finished your business?" Ao Yan knew very well that Tang Guo didn''t kill Xue Shen, nor did he kill Taoist Qinghong. Instead, he said so much, it must be uneasy and kind. Mostly, I want to provoke the conflict between the two and let them bite the dog. Guo''er is really clever, and the smelly thing like Daoist Qinghong really dirty her hands. He just caught Taoist Qinghong, and he felt that his ws were a bit dirty, and he was going to wash in the seater. "It''s done." Tang Guo raised her eyes to look at Tang Xueer. At this time, Tang Xueer didn''t talk about revenge. Xue was so angry that she had no time to trouble Tang Guo anymore. Besides, she wanted to find it, and she was not so capable. "Last time you said, when things are done, you wille back to the Dragon Pce to live with me. How long has this passed, it''s time to live back to the Dragon Pce." Ao Yan said, "The Dragon Pce has been rebuilt with the help of the aquatic people. Over time, I went to find a lot of treasures back. My eldest brother also returned to me the treasures of the dragon n. Now the Dragon Pce are all treasures. I told my eldest brother that those are all yours." When he said this, Ao Yan spit out a key and put it in Tang Guo''s hand: "I gave you all the keys." System: This time it is really skinless and faceless, and can be used to the extreme. "Okay, I''ll go back to the Dragon Pce with you." Ao Yan was happy and quickly got down: "Guo''er,e up soon." When Tang Guo sat down, he whimpered, and rushed to the world with Tang Guo, returned to the sea, and quickly activated the enchantment. As if there was a ghost chasing behind. "Daddy, have you seen Guo''er?" After finally sorting out the various books in the fairy world, Tang Yao found a few interesting things and prepared to give it to Tang Guo, but after looking for it for a long time, no one was found. Tang Shushan and his wife were drinking tea, and they shook their heads when they heard Tang Yao''s words: "I didn''t see it. Early this morning, Guoer went to the gate of the immortal world. It seems that Tang Xueer had found him. You know Guoer''s strength, don''t say Tang Xueer. , Ten and a hundred are not opponents." "Why hasn''t Guo''ere back?" After asking these words, Tang Yao''s expression suddenly changed, "Daddy, have those bonese to the immortal world?" "I suspect that pile of bones abducted Guo''er." Tang Yao was a little angry, "given him so many treasures, he didn''t forget to abduct my sister." "Yao''er, don''t be careful. In other words, Ao Yan is very good to Guo''er. The entire Dragon Pce is built for her. You can go anytime if you want to see Guo''er. Guo''er has lived in the immortal world for a long time. Ao Yan must be anxious." "I know, I just feel reluctant, I want to keep my sister by my side and take care of her." Tang Shushan shook his head: "I think your sister takes care of you pretty much. You are busy all day long, it is better for Ao Yan, who has always been by Guoer''s side." Tang Yao was sour in his heart and didn''t care about it anymore. He promised Guo''er to be the emperor of heaven. Chapter 3704: Pond fish (100) Chapter 3704: Pond fish (100) Besides, after Tang Xueer asked the truth in the Qinghongdao poption, she realized that she was really not qualified to seek revenge on Tang Guo. Originally wanted her to help solve the restriction of the Snow God, but now she couldn''t speak. Even if you go, the other party is afraid that it is not willing, and will only humiliate himself. Xue Shen thought that Taoist Qinghong was not doing well and asked Tang Xueer to kill him. Taoist Qinghong hated the Snow God in his heart, and his fairy dreams were all because she was broken, and now she has offended the sister of the Emperor of Heaven. He would never have a chance to be a fairy in his life. Xue Shen used various methods to finally get Tang Xueer to agree. Taoist Qinghong noticed it first and hurried away. He hated Snow God more and more, thinking that things couldn''t be left alone. Many yearster, Taoist Qinghong found an opportunity to kill Xue Shen while Tang Xueer was not paying attention. Tang Xueer was furious and started chasing Taoist Qinghong. Taoist Qinghong had a lot of fleeing methods, and Tang Xueer had chased and killed him for many years, but couldn''t help him. But she never gave up. Tang Xueer was chasing Taoist Qinghong in this life, and Taoist Qinghong also escaped for a lifetime. In this world, everyone who knew Tang Guo thought she would live forever if nothing happened. Until, Tang Guo told everyone that she might be leaving, leaving this world forever. Regarding certain truths, she still didn''t n to tell the Tang family. "Guo''er, what are you kidding?" Tang Yao didn''t believe it, nor did Tang Shushan and his wife. They passed through the misery together and weed the light. Although many, many years have passed, they never thought of separation. Tang Guo said that she was going to disappear into this world. They all thought it was a joke. "Maybe the way of heaven gave me a glimpse of the secrets of heaven and a glimmer of life, that is to fulfill this wish. Now that I have done everything, I should go too." Tang Yao was a little uneptable: "Guo''er, you haven''t stayed in the immortal realm for a long time, how can you just leave?" "Big brother, father and mother, don''t be sad. I have disappeared from this world, and may appear in another world. It is my wish that you can be well. God''s will, we have changed a lot." Tang Guo said so seriously, they couldn''t even believe it. Heavenly Dao: He especially doesn''t want to take the me, she wants to leave, it really has nothing to do with him. It is a pity that no one would believe what he said. Tang Guo said goodbye to the people she knew, and heard that she might not show up in the future, and everyone didn''t believe it. Until one day, between heaven and earth, she really didn''t exist, and only some of her faint breath remained, and everyone understood that what she said was true. "Ao Yan, God''s will, don''t be too sad." The Peacock Emperorforted, "Perhaps as she said, she will appear in another world?" Ao Yan nodded: "Guoer told me that as long as I go to her, she will definitely think of me." "I''m going to the underworld." The Peacock Emperor looked at Ao Yan''s soaring figure, and figured out something: "Ao Yan, there is only one dragon in this world. If you can''t figure it out, you will be extinct." "Uncle Kong, I''m just a pile of bones, and I''m not a dragon anymore. The dragon n has been extinct many years ago. My obsession has beenpleted, and I can live up to the dragon n members, avenge them, and vindicate the dragon n. Now Guoer disappeared. , I have no reason to stay in this world." Ao Yan said, spitting out a ring. Chapter 3705: Pond Fish (End) Chapter 3705: Pond Fish (End) "Uncle Kong, this is my dragon n, except me, all members of the dragon ball, please take care of you. Maybe after many years, the dragon n will appear again." "Oh, well, I''ll take care of it for you. I didn''t expect that you actually saved the Dragon Ball, which is not extinct." "Where is your Dragon Ball?" The Peacock Emperor asked strangely. Ao Yan replied: "In order to save my life, I grind the dragon ball to pieces and melt it into the bones. Otherwise, Uncle Kong thought, how can I live on a bone to this day, even if the dragon ancestors are strong, it would be difficult to do it." "This..." The Emperor Peacock didn''t know what to say, Ao Yan deserved to be a genius of the Dragon Race, not only a genius, but also a perseverance. How many dragons can reach the limit like Ao Yan. Now he finally understands why he chose Ao Yan to survive. When Ao Yan came to the underworld, the king seemed to have expected it, and waited there with the judge. Seeing that Ao Yan wasing, King Yan said directly: "Ao Yan, there is no need to turn over the book of life and death, she will not return to the book of life and death. She has really disappeared in this world, and there is no record of her here." "I heard about her, I have turned the book of life and death several times, but couldn''t find her name." The judge said with a serious face, his tone also somewhat helpless. It can be said that few people want Tang Guo to disappear. The stability of the Three Realms is really thanks to her n. "Got it." Ao Yan left and returned to the resplendent dragon pce specially built for Tang Guo. He distributed the treasures in the Dragon Pce to the aquatic people who helped take care of the Dragon Pce and let them leave. Then the Dragon Pce was sealed, curled up in the ce where it was once tied, and the mes in his eye sockets gradually extinguished. The original golden dragon pce seemed to lose all its light at once. As a result, there is no longer Ao Yan here, only a lifeless bone dragon. After years of vicissitudes of life, this bone dragon gradually became a bone dragon fossil. Many yearster, the dragon n reappeared, opened the seal of the dragon pce, and saw an extremely spectacr scene. I saw a bone dragon fossil entrenched in the center of the Dragon Pce, and in the middle of the bone dragon was a beautiful woman with closed eyes. This woman is also a fossil. "This is the dragon king and dragon queen of the dragon n. Without them, the dragon n might never be able to stand up." "Meet the Dragon King, Dragon Queen." Here, only Ao Yan and Tang Guo are called the Dragon Emperor and Dragon Empress. This is their glory and no one can rece them. Regardless of their previous lives or theirter lives, the boss of the dragon n can only be called the dragon king. ... [Margaret]: I dont know if the next world of the school flower wille to my magical world, I, Margaret, swear here, as long as the next world of the school floweres to my magical world, then I must thank the creation every day God''s. [Harold]: Maybe its our magical world here, but the magical world of n and I seems to be richer than yours, right? [Allen]: Although I dont like Harold, he finally said something, Margaret, maybe the school flower came from us? [Margaret]: Harold, Allen, do you know the consequences of being cursed by a dark magician? [Harold]: Of course I know, but our creation gods are different, Margaret, don''t waste your efforts. What else Margaret wanted to say, suddenly they felt a jitter in the chat interface, and for a short time, they couldn''t continue to send messages. All the people in the group felt that this situation had never happened, and for a while they fell into a little panic. Chapter 3706: The wronged songwriter (1) Chapter 3706: The wronged songwriter (1) "We really have no choice here, Xiaoguo, you said that all the words were written by yourself, but the evidence you showed was not enough. Whether it is your draft or the electronic time record, it must beter than the other party." When Tang Guo regained consciousness, she heard such a sentence, and when she fixed her eyes, she was talking to a middle-aged man. The appearance is ordinary, but it looks like a charity, not a traitor. "Actually, I really want to believe you and help you buy time to prove your innocence. However, the fact is that the time for the other party to write the lyrics is indeed earlier than you. If you hit your brain, it is impossible for every word. Are they all the same?" Yu Heng shook his head, "The impact of things is very big now, and it has caused a lot of trouble to Zhuo Jing. Zhuo Jings agent and I have passed the conversation. Zhuo Jing doesnt know about this. , We must put aside the rtionship with you." "After all, Zhuo Jing, a singer with a promising future, cant ruin his career because of your giarism. Xiaoguo, what you should fight for has been won. I always admire your talents. Zhuo Jing also sings and writes. Thats what makes you today. Speaking of which, Zhuo Jing can have today, you really dont need your credit." Yu Heng still felt very sorry. There was no way to suppress this incident. At first he thought it was just a simple high school student, butter discovered that it was not like that. That girl is not easy, Tang Guo can''t stand up this time. "I''ve read that phrase time and time again, it is indeed the same as your style." Yu Heng added, he was afraid to say something and hurt the person in front of him, "Forget it, I won''t say more about it. I have helped you to reconcile, and the other party promised not to prosecute you." One thing that Yu Heng didn''t say was that he felt that Tang Guo copied the words of the high school student. It was probably because he felt that the other party''s style was the same as his own. The other party was a small high school student, and he justcked inspiration. But these words, forget it, there is no need to say so badly, it may be a mistake for a while. But this kind of giarism of other people''s lyrics and music, he can''t protect it here. "Got it, thank you." These few passages, Tang Guo basically understood what was going on. She should have been caught in a giarism storm and was discovered. Intuition told her that things might not be so simple. "Okay, then you can go home with your things." Tang Guo responded and left this office. She went to the bathroom ording to the instructions of the system. Now she is not clear about anything, she ns to go to the bathroom to receive the memory and see what happened. Walking into the bathroom, Tang Guo put down the toilet lid, took out some tissues and spread it out, sat on it, and closed his eyes. Because she wanted to know the memory soon, she didn''t go to see the situation in the group for the time being. The system went to check it and found that there was no way to join the group for the time being, nor did it bother Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s identity this time is as aposer and lyrics writer, who specializes in writing songs for singers and actors. Apart from this identity, the original owner is still a rich second generation. The reason why I entered this line, I still like it more. She likes to write lyrics,pose music, and let some singers with a good voice sing her songs. But she didn''t want to use her identity as a rich second generation to enter this circle, because she concealed her identity and joined apany as their contracted lyricsposer. The lyrics and music are all sold by thepany. Chapter 3707: The wronged songwriter (2) Chapter 3707: The wronged songwriter (2) She is very talented in this aspect. It can be said that the songs she wrote when she first entered the industry were very popr. Later, he gradually became a special lyricsposer for singer Zhuo Jing, writing almost exclusively for him. The original owner actually thinks that Zhuo Jing''s voice is very good, and he can sing his own songs to the best. Therefore, she has rarely helped other singers to write songs. Originally such a rich second-generation chasing dreams, because of a case of giarizing the lyrics of a high school student, his reputation was ruined, and no one dared toe to her to write songs. After all, no one wants to get caught up in the turmoil of singing giarism songs, it will be very bad for passers-by. Dont these singers rely on fans for their meals? In today''s Inte age, once there are ck spots that the entirework thinks, and thepetition is so great, it is almost impossible to stand up. People on the Inte are forgetful and also have good memory. Regarding some ck spots, I always find Lai Tao over and over again. The thing that the original owner has never understood is that all the words and songs were clearly written by her own brains and flipped through countless books. Why it became giarism. But the time evidence the other party showed, really made her crazy. After being fired by thepany, she still did not give up creating lyrics and music. Every time she thought she wrote a good song and good lyrics, no one dared to sing it, so she sang it and posted it on the Inte. As a result, not long after, arge number ofizens came and scolded her, saying that she had copied the dog and was shameless. When she figured out why she was still being scolded, she was confused. She is sure that these are all written by herself, but the other party always releases them much earlier than her. After such things happened one after another, the original owner secretly continued topose lyrics and music, and sang silently in the recording studio, but he never had the courage to post it on the Inte. Later, when she looked at the song she had created, when the lyrics andposer turned out to be another name, her whole body copsed. And looking at the time above, it is still much earlier than her. Netizens'' verbal abuse, lyrics and music were caught in a giarism storm, and their own songs were released by others first, which caused the original owner to doubt life, and the whole person became nagging. So many yearster, when she saw the person who signed all of her songs, she rushed up like a madman and asked why the other party wanted to take her songs,pletely irrational. Everyone is saying that she is the only talent in the south of the Yangtze River. She didn''t work hard and exhausted her talent. When she saw others better than her, she would be jealous before attacking others. Even the people around her despise her. Her parents didn''t have any prejudices against her. They actually wanted to believe their daughter, but the evidence from the other party showed that it was the other party, not their daughter, based on time. In order to calm down the original owner, the family decided to send her to a foreign country for training, and leave her right and wrong. The original owner is abroad and has been paying attention to everything in the country, and found that Kong En has a lot of fame. Famous lyricsposer, famous military, Xianxia family, famous singer, famous cartoonist, famous screenwriter, famous costume designer, famous actor, famous entrepreneur. In China, Kong En is known as the almighty genius girl. Starting from high school, she seemed to be empowered and embarked on an invincible life. Chapter 3708: The wronged songwriter (3) Chapter 3708: The wronged songwriter (3) The original owner always felt that there was a problem, andter asked someone to go back to the country to check and found that Kongen had often fallen into a storm of giarism over the years. The verbalnguage of Kong En''s fans is: "Oh my god, someone has copied my little fairy again, sisters and brothers, let''s go and kill him, copy the dog, it''s not good to die." The original owner found that many people were very simr to their own experiences, and they were branded as giarism dogs. Another thing was strange. Even if they were copied so many times, Kong En never sued the other party. After basically every time he is giarized, Kong En will post a message on Weibo: "It is not easy to create, please cherish your feathers." Later, it developed into a wholework tform. Whenever he heard that Kong En was giarized, he would send a sentence: He was copied again, and I felt sorry for Enen. Many of the so-called "giarism dogs" heard by the original owner did not end well because this incident affected their entire lives. Some went crazy because they couldn''t ept this, and were sent to a psychiatric hospital. Some havemitted suicide because they could not bear it because of cyber attacks. There are also some people who should be geniuses. Because of this incident, they have since been devastated and have be extremely mediocre people, no longer able to find the inspiration they once had. People who should have shined in life are all plunged into darkness. The original owner has been searching for evidence all his life, but unfortunately he has not found any evidence that can overthrow Kong En, and eventually he was unwilling to pass away. Moreover, after their death, their "giarism dog" group was still nailed to the pir of shame by countless people. And Kong En, really has a lifetime of glory, became a peerless person in this world, and was recorded in the annals of history. Many experts are saying that in the first millennium and the next millennium, there may be no one who is better than Kong Enn, has a wider range of knowledge, and strives for perfection. The reason why Kong En can be so crazy is because she was born again. With a mobile phone that can search for information on the Inte, he was reborn and returned to the high school era. This era is the development period of the Inte, which officially kicked off, and the whole world is full of talents. In her mobile phone, you can search for theposition, lyrics, excellent scripts,ics, etc. of those celebrities. Moreover, this mobile phone has been integrated into Kong En''s brain, and no one can find the clues, so naturally he can''t find Kong En''s fault. With this, she embarked on a peak life. But I don''t know how many people have had a tragic turn in their lives because of her act of copying the public, and they will never be able to stand up for a lifetime. Perhaps you know, but in the face of fame, wealth, and desire, Kong En can no longer control himself. The first time someone steals something from someone else, there will be a second time, a third time, and it will continue forever. After reading the memory, Tang Guo opened his eyes, and some anger appeared in his eyes. Kong En''s bad behavior really refreshed the three views. There is no one worse than Kong En who stole the fruits of other people''sbor and beat them down. [The host is big, are you in a calm mood? ] The system looked at Tang Guo, [I have a situation here. "what happened?" [It seems that the group can''t get in. I don''t know what''s going on. I tried several times before, but I couldn''t get in. The system is still a bit panic, the group of small partners, that is the great spiritual pir of the host. If you can never get in in the future, it will not only be a big blow to the host, but also to the little friends inside. Tang Guo was really nervous when he heard it. Chapter 3709: The wronged songwriter (4) Chapter 3709: The wronged songwriter (4) Tang Guo checked the situation of the group, she could feel the existence of the group, but currently there was no way to enter the chat interface. Because there is no way to find out for the time being, I can only let the system help me watch it first, and then notify her when something happens. "Tongzi, immediately notify me when there is a movement in the group." Tang Guo couldn''t help but think of Marguerite. If the group can''t get in, Marguerite may be the most panicked. It''s really difficult for this magical world. My little sister. "In addition, help me check how many works Kongen has stolen on the Inte, mark them, and find out all the names, addresses, and addresses of those who are currently involved in giarism. Also, those mentioned in the memory Those who are caught in the storm will find out." [Ok, the host is big. Wow, this time, there must be a lot of big cattle in the host. "Also, help me count how much property I have in this world." [Good, good. Properties are said to be the rich second generation, there must be a lot of wealth. If it is not enough, he will help the host make a lot of money, and he will be good at stocks anyway. Making money to support the host is great, but his dream is hey. It''s a pity that the host has always been particrly capable. He used to be like an oil bottle, sins and sins. Tang Guo walked out of the bathroom, packed his things, and left under the strange gazes of many people. "I was so arrogant before, it turned out to be a giarism dog." "Yes, really shameless, not only a giarism dog, but also shameless giarism from other high school students'' works." "If it weren''t for that high school student''s cleverness, she might have been beaten down by her." "Zhuo Jing is really unlucky. She finally got to this day, but she was exhausted because of her giarism dog. Fortunately, the singers are more sensible, and it is said that the original author, the high school girl, is also a fan of Zhuo Jing. I said not to pursue such a thing, but I hope that the giarism dog will not copy her work anymore and let Tang Guo cherish feathers." "I also heard that the high school student, they can not only write songs, but also write, the current serialization seems to be a fairy man, it is very popr on the Inte, many people know it was when a female high school student wrote I cant believe it. The children nowadays are really better than the other. I feel that for more than 20 years, I have lived in the belly of a dog." "I heard that she is still a manga artist, and heal and gloomy manga coexist. I havepleted a very dark manga before, and the name seems to be "Small Alley". Now I am serializing a healing girl manga. "Spring", oh my god, I feel like I am also a girl with sweet love, waiting to be favored by my senior. I wait to catch up every day, but she seems to be very busy and slower." "She''s really amazing. I don''t know what else she doesn''t know. I also heard that she asionally sang her own song, which seems to be the one that was giarized before. If it weren''t for someone else on the Inte earlier After publishing, I was fooled by the giarism dog, and I still dont know how to redress." Tang Guo walked out of thepany listening to these remarks, Kong En, right, because he bound a magical mobile phone, he stole the fruits of others as his own, and kept the original author in the dark for a lifetime. She would not let Kong Graciously. For convenience, the original owner bought a three-bedroom apartment not far from thepany. Chapter 3710: The wronged songwriter (5) Chapter 3710: The wronged songwriter (5) Because I didn''t want to live alone, I rented out one room, and the other room was upied by a friend who I metter and had a fairly good rtionship. She opened the door, and instantly cast two eyes on her. One gaze revealed curiosity, and it was full of curiosity. This gaze belonged to her close friend, Ji Manzhi. "Xiaoguo, are you back?" Ji Manzhi stood up, walked to Tang Guo''s, and asked with some uncertainty, "Is it true on the Inte? Did you really giarize that high school student''s lyrics and music?" "Xiaoguo, how could you do such a thing?" Tang Guo nced at Ji Manzhi and said, "I didn''t copy the other party." "But they released it earlier than you, or they sang it by themselves. Did you see a style that resembled you because you didn''t have any inspiration, and you couldn''t help stealing others'' fruits?" Tang Guo nced at Ji Manzhi, did not answer the previous question, but said: "I''m going to sell the house. I will give you three days to move out." Ji Manzhi has no interest in raising people here with this green tea. That is, the original owner didn''t care about the rent, so Ji Manzhi stayed here for nothing. Ji Manzhi looked curious, and turned on the phone recording, just to let her confess this in person. Tomorrow, she can take this recording out of the newspaper office and put it on the Inte. Maybe she can get a lot of money. . Eat something inside and out. "Selling a house? Xiaoguo, it''s good, why are you going to sell the house? You sold the house, where do I live?" Ji Manzhi couldn''t help jumping off his feet, and forgot to ask Tang Guo about copying the lyrics of other high school students. Something up. This house is good, each room is veryrge, and the security of themunity is also good. The main reason is to live here, not to let her spend a penny, and to eat for free. She can''t bear to ask her to move out here. "Youmeng, I''m going to sell the house." Tang Guo walked to Youmeng and said again, "The rent you paid in advance, and the deposit, I will return to youter. Because I breached the contract, so I will Compensate you for one month''s rent." You Meng blinked: "But I like to live here. The rent is not a problem. Let me live here. I will pay you twice. If it is not enough, three times or five times, how many times do you think you can ask for." "But I have to sell it. I have been persuaded by thepany to retire and I won''t live here again." "How much do you sell, I''ll buy it." You Meng still spoke in a particrly in tone, with a delicate appearance and a small size, but what he said was like a boss with a particrly strong background. Hearing the dreamy tone, Tang Guo had no doubt that the other party was not short of money. In the memory of the original owner, there is almost no sense of existence. Maybe you sit in the living room and watch TV for a while before you find that there is another person sitting on the other side of the sofa. The original owner is not interested in spying on other people''s privacy. As long as the tenant is not messing around in her house and bringing messy people, she will not ask anything. "Do you really want to buy it?" Tang Guo asked again, this house was also carefully decorated, but for her, it was really no longer needed. Originally, the original owner also sold the house, but it was not sold so early. "Yeah." You Meng replied softly and nodded, "How much is it? When will it be sold? Can now?" Chapter 3711: The wronged songwriter (6) Chapter 3711: The wronged songwriter (6) You Meng raised her eyes and nced at the incredible Ji Manzhi: "When the house is mine, I will throw out all the nasty garbage in it." "Hey, what do you mean, who are you scolding as rubbish?" Ji Manzhi clearly felt that the dream said that the **** was her, and he refused toply on the spot. "Xiaoguo, how can you sell the house to this kind of person? You think she is so annoying that she dare to call me rubbish. Xiaoguo, are we friends? If you be my friend, please drive her out. She is not allowed to sell the house to her." Ji Manzhi said frankly, "If she had the money to buy a house, would she still rent it here? It''s obviously a poor man with big money." "I want to buy your house, while it''s still early, let''s go through the procedures." You Meng turned a deaf ear to Ji Manzhi''s words, perhaps only when the other party was a buzzing bug. How can humans care about bed bugs? I can''t understand, most spray insecticides to death. Seeing that Youmeng was so refreshing, Tang Guo said, "Wait for me, I''ll get the certificate. Since you are buying sincerely, then I will sell you five million." "That''s because I found it cheaper. The market value of this house has exceeded six million." "Sell it to you, you should be able to find a good owner for it. After all, you are a bit more diligent than me, and will often clean up the trash." You Meng''s pajamas are also very cute. When she stands up, it happens to be a Mickey Mouse pattern, which is vivid. With a poor round face, she said seriously: "I am a little clean. " "Then I will be more assured of selling this house to you." System: Wonderful person. When Ji Manzhi heard the words of the two, he was furious. She chased after Tang Guo and said, "Xiao Guo, do you really want to sell her the house? For such a good location, it only sells for 5 million. If I say, it must be at least 7 million." "And she talks so awkwardly, Xiaoguo, are you friends with me and put me in your eyes? You really bear the heart, I move out from here and live on the street?" "Do you consider me a friend?" Tang Guo asked back, turning around. Ji Manzhi quickly said: "Of course I treat you as friends. We are good sisters and good girlfriends. We have such a good rtionship. You shouldn''t bear me living on the street, right? Why do you want to sell a good house? If you dont live now, you can live in the future. If you dont mind, I can help you look at the house." "Then why did you drove the recording and asked me if you really stole the work of that high school student? I haven''t forgotten your identity. It''s a reporter, Ji Manzhi." Ji Manzhi is a two-faced person. It can be said that the original owner was exposed to so much privacy, and Ji Manzhi has made great contributions. In addition, she added fuel and vinegar, making the entirework attack the original owner. If the original owner hadn''t had the identity of a rich second-generation, with a little backing, he might have already copsed. "I... Xiaoguo, I..." Tang Guo had entered the room and brought all the certificates and real estate certificates. When Ji Manzhi saw that she was really here, he was a little flustered, and hurried to catch up: "Xiaoguo, do you really care about me?" "You want to sell the house, so you can leave it for at least half a month, so I have time to move out?" Ji Manzhi said angrily. Until now, if he doesn''t tear his face, he just wants to make it back. It is not always avable. Chapter 3712: The wronged songwriter (7) Chapter 3712: The wronged songwriter (7) She lived here for several years, and she basically didn''t spend much money on her life. Even some bags and clothes belong to the original owner. Now that she is gone, she still has to sell the house, isn''t she anxious to death? "You are not my tenant either. You have lived here for several years, and you have not paid any rent, water or electricity. So, if I let you go out immediately, you have to go out immediately. Of course, when we transfer the house, the house is Dreamy." "Xiaoguo, don''t worry, I will fix things that shouldn''t exist in the house." You Meng has changed into a cute skirt and hung a candy-colored bag. Seeing that the two had really gone to the transfer, Ji Manzhi was itching in the house, but there was no way. No matter how she pretended to be pitiful, Tang Guo seemed to stop eating this set. She decided to go back to the room to see how Tang Guo stole the results of other high school students on the Inte, and then write an article. Don''t me her for being unrighteous if Tang Guo is unkind to her. It takes several days toplete all the procedures. Tang Guo was not in a hurry, nor was he in a hurry if he had a dream. But now that they have signed the contract, You Meng has already transferred the money to Tang Guo''s ount. Therefore, this house has a dream except that it has not yet been transferred. Tang Guo didn''t want to see Ji Manzhi, so she said, "I will move things another day." "Okay, then I''ll go back and clean up the garbage first." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t expect this girl to be so funny. She called a car and nned to go home and have a look. Her parents didnt care too much about things in the lyricist and arranger circle. Maybe they dont know about it yet. If it weren''t for this incident, the popr singer Zhuo Jing would probably be out of the circle. The main reason is that Zhuo Jing has many fans and Kong En, which makes things bigger. But only the group of people who are notte every day knows this. Lets say that Youmeng returned to her house. Seeing that Ji Manzhi was still there, she said, "Now the house is mine. Please move out immediately." "Where is Xiaoguo? Why didn''t Xiaoguoe back?" You Meng sat on the sofa and looked up at Ji Manzhi: "She wille back to move things another day, and she can no longer live here." "No, I''m going to wait for her here." Ji Manzhi decided to continue to use his shameless skills. Anyway, he can rely on day to day, go out to rent a house, this ce, such a big room, not three or five thousand a month Yes, single rooms can''t be rented. Originally, her sry was not high, and if she went out to rent a house, her standard of living would immediately shrink by more than half. You Meng is also a good money owner. If she can stay here for a while, she will spend a while. She will post articles about Tang Guo on the Inteter, so that the majority ofizens can see how Tang Guo is. A selfish person. It''s really not surprising that such people copy other people''s works. "Hey, security? Could you pleasee up for a while, someone is relying on my house not to leave." Ji Manzhi couldn''t believe it. You Meng dared to call the security guard, his face was particrly ugly. "If you think your luggage is too heavy, I will ask someone to help you move to the gate of themunity." This time, Ji Manzhi knew that he could not rely on it, so he could only give up. She decided to polish up the manuscript in a while, including You Meng, a bitter roommate, to let the majority ofizens look at this nasty face. Chapter 3713: The wronged songwriter (8) Chapter 3713: The wronged songwriter (8) Ji Manzhi asked someone to pack up his belongings, fearing that she would be sted out by the security guardster. Anyway, she was a reporter, so it wouldn''t be good to be photographed. When the room was about to be vacated, she saw that Tang Guo''s door was unlocked and couldn''t help but take a look. The bag jewelry inside made her dazzled, and there were some clothes that hadn''t been removed from the tag, which made her very greedy. When she usually needs some collocations,e over and get them. Tang Guo didn''t seem to say anything. She just got one or two, shouldn''t it be too much? Seeing that when Ji Manzhi was about to get some bag jewelry, a dreamy voice appeared behind him: "If you don''t ask, you are stealing, eldest sister, don''t touch other people''s things casually." "You dont know the rtionship between me and Tang Guo. I just take a ne that she likes. She wont mind. Before, she nned to give me this ne. Besides, an ordinary ne, no Even a few rhinestones are not worth much." Ji Manzhi felt that so many sparkling diamonds on this ne must be artificial rhinestones. Few people would be so extravagant, using so many real diamonds on a ne. "The one diamond on that ne is enough to send you to prison." You Meng called Tang Guo, "Yes, she is going to get a diamond ne, that is, the one with 18 diamonds, and A bag of a certain horse." "I know what I have, and I will bring someone back to clean it the next day. If there is one missing, I will ask Mr. Police toe and help." You Meng smiled and turned on the PA, and Ji Manzhi''s face changed. "Be careful, you can''t afford it if it breaks, and you will be allowed to sit and wear it." Ji Manzhi left themunity with a lot of resentment. He made countless phone calls that day, but no one took her in. It was either that his mother came or his brothers and sisters came, or he went to travel. "These dogs look at people''s inferior things." In the end, she could only temporarily stay in a cheap hotel and slowly find a house. That night, she turned into a navy army and posted the polished article, because it included the topic of Tang Guo stealing the lyrics and music of high school students, which quickly attracted many people''s attention. Inside, many details about Tang Guo''s life were exposed. Of course it was all from the perspective of Ji Manzhi. Butizens watched with gusto and continued to attack Tang Guo, a "giarism dog" on the Inte. [The host is big, Ji Manzhi wrote an article about you. "When the brewing is almost done, put the surveince video up." She had to p her face to befortable. Over there, Yu Meng saw that she was also hacked, her small round face frowned, moved her fingers, and made a randomment: trash. Then someone answered her: Yes, Tang Guo is rubbish. Yumeng saw this and was particrly unhappy, and replied to the other party: I said the blogger who wrote this blog post is a rubbish. This sentence seemed to ignite a firecracker amongizens, and they began to shift their positions and burst into dreams. Looking at the scolding words all over the sky, You Meng couldn''t help saying: Brain damage! It''s all garbage. Then, she ran to Tang Guo''s Weibo and nced at her, and found that many people scolded her, she seemed to be quiet. Thetest trend seems to be a bit weak, to the effect that she did not steal the results of others, and her work was indeed thought of by herself. In the face of all the evidence, her exnation was very pale and weak. Chapter 3714: The wronged songwriter (9) Chapter 3714: The wronged songwriter (9) Obviously the evidence is right in front of her, You Meng still chooses to believe that Tang Guo has not stolen the results of others. As for why, she didn''t know, maybe it was instinct, she believed in her heart that Tang Guo was definitely not that kind of person. You Meng couldn''t understand Ji Manzhi and dialed a phone call, and a voice rang out over there: "Miss, are you going to go home?" "No, you handle things for me and cause some trouble." When Tang Guo didn''t know, someone nned to clean up Ji Manzhi. When Tang Guo returned home, Tang''s father and mother were a little surprised at her sudden return. "Xiaoguo, why did youe back suddenly today?" Mother Tang said, "I guess it''s not because of us." "Yes, this girl, who only knows to write songs every day, has forgotten us a long time ago." "Where there are, I always have you in my heart, parents." Tang Guo sat down, "I will live at home in the future." When the two of them heard her say this, their eyes fell on her. Father Tang stopped reading the newspaper, but asked seriously: "Girl, have you encountered any difficulties?" "Oh my god, old man, some people say our daughter steals other people''s fruits." Although Tang''s mother doesn''t go online very much, she can go online. Feeling that something had happened to Tang Guo, he immediately searched the Inte and saw the news. In addition, in the article that Ji Manzhi sent, the nonsense stuff in it made Mother Tang angry. But soon, this article disappeared, as if it had been harmonized, and Mother Tang couldn''t help pping her hands and cheering. The two are actually old women. Tang Guo is only in his early twenties, and they are already in their sixties. But because of maintenance, it looks young. "Old man, you quickly ask someone to help our girl suppress those rumors, our girl, don''t we know? How could she be like that? There must be some misunderstanding here." Father Tang nodded in agreement: "The circle is veryplicated. It must be that the girl has touched someone''s interests. I called her earlier, and she can use her own rtionship. She wants to say that she doesn''t make her debut. , Just a songwriter, no need." Tang Guo hurriedly stopped: "Parents, this matter is moreplicated than imagined. Don''t waste that money. Wait until the matter is fermented. I will take care of everything by myself, and I will figure it out one by one." "Girl, can you really do it?" Father Tang was still a little worried, "In fact, what others say will not affect us. Your mother and I are worried, you can''t bear the rumors. Your mother and I believe you and stand On your side." Seeing Tang Guo''s affirmation again, Father Tang nodded, "Okay, then let you handle this matter yourself, as long as you don''t care about the rumors and rumors, you can speak up at any time if you need any help. "Parents, I want to start apany. It burned money in the early stage. You can buy some shares." Now that both of them have spoken, Tang Guo is not wee. Thepany will not lose money anyway. Tang Guo wants to start his ownpany, of course the two have to support it. Even if the daughter wants to take some money to y, it doesn''t matter. The current turmoil, they are afraid that it will affect her and make her unhappy. In the current online world, benefiting the people and hurting others, so there is no need. They basically don''t read any necessary news. The people under their hands inform them. On the second day when he returned home, Tang Guo was clearing his own property, and by the way asked someone to take care of all the things in the house and turn it into cash. Her own property, plus savings, sold out, looks like about 200 million. In addition, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother each supported her 100 million. This start is still a bit awesome for her. As for things on the Inte, she doesn''t pay attention at all. As long as she doesn''t care, her situation won''t affect her. Chapter 3715: The wronged songwriter (10) Chapter 3715: The wronged songwriter (10) The reason why the original owner is affected is because he cares too much. After all, who can care about what he has created with painstaking effort? Tang Guo took the money, not just starting apany. She asked the system to delete some online culturalpanies on the Inte. After all, what Kong En stole the most wereics, lyrics, and scripts. At present, Kong En has only been reborn for a year, and he has not stolen too much. Mainly stolen a fairy man who is being serialized, twoics, one is serialized, and the other is finished. As for the lyrics and music, she has already begun to deal with her. Next, Kong En is afraid that many original authors will write lyrics and music. About these, there are in the memory. Thinking of this, Tang Guo silently wrote all those words and music overnight, and after a while, he put some on his private website. No one could enter without her permission. However, there is no way for time to change anything published on it. As long as Kong Enn dares to use the songs she wrote, when she opens her private website, she will fall into a disaster. After the deletion of the system, a cheap and operating station was quickly found, and Tang Guo invested in the acquisition. The money used to acquire apany is not much, mainly to open up channels, and advertising is more expensive. Before that, you have to attract a group of authors to write, after all, the author is the root of a station. At the same time, she also opened aic page on the website. In the beginning, she nned to burn money first. If the money is not enough, the big deal is to make some quick money. Thepany has been renamed and turned into a dream station. This means that the majority of manga artists and authors cane here to chase their dreams. Integrating thepany, recruiting talents, making new contracts, how to treat the authors who were in the past, every question can make Tang Guo busy, fortunately she has a very powerful little helper, Xiaotong. With the help of Xiao Tongzi, she can select the most suitable talents to help manage thepany. People in the industry all felt that Tang Guo was a rich and powerful local tyrant, so he dared to burn money like this. Tang Guo felt that from the current situation, there were more ces to burn money. So, I had to order the system to go stock trading. System: Stocks and stocks, make money and support the host. After arranging the benefits of thepany''s employees and its authors, it is time to open up channels. Tang Guo didn''t need to worry too much. As long as she had money, letting the capable people under her hand go, it would not be difficult to get through the channels. Of course, advertising is also essential. For a time, Zhu Meng Xiao stood in theics circle. Everyone knew the author circle. Looking at so many benefits, countless people nned to try the water in the past. The editors and reviewers went crazy. However, the benefits given by the boss are good, as if they are for charity. Even if they are sleepy, they have to work harder and sign a group of good authors andic artists. All the employees of Zhumeng Station are as busy as a spinning top, as if they have the strength that can never be exhausted, and they keep spinning. Sometimes the system is too busy to review manuscripts. At any rate, it is a system that travels through many worlds, and there is still an aesthetic sense. Not only was he able to review manuscripts, but he was also able to put forward reasonable opinions, which made many authors feel that the editors of Zhumeng Xiaozhan are verypetent. Chapter 3716: The wronged songwriter (11) Chapter 3716: The wronged songwriter (11) Seeing the reaction in the forum, Tang Guo arranged an extra position for the system, editor-in-chief. System: He really didn''t deliberately grab the position of editor-in-chief. A long timeter, there was a rumor that the editor-in-chief of their website would never show up, assign work, and always contact their work ount directly. The manuscripts received by the editor-in-chief will be distributed to them after review. They are convinced by the editor-in-chief, because the authors received from the editor-in-chief will be popr even if they are not very popr. With the employees, the authors and the artists, the channels are gradually opened up, and the website starts to operate normally. Tang Guo burned money like crazy, something that many people in the industry didn''t understand. Tang Guo didn''t bother to exin. The next step was for her, Bole, to find the author and painter of her Maxima treasure. [The host is big, all the information about them is here, and there are some future authors who are rtively young and have not yet started writing ideas. In addition, those who were caught in the storm before are now waiting for the host to save them greatly. Tang Guo looked at the information, and it was the author who wrote the fairy tale and the author of twoics who were caught in the giarism. The real author of theic "Little Alley" is actually Ye Yuling. The author of theic "Spring Day" is Zhiyu. It is worth mentioning that Zhiyu is a genius girl who is not yet fifteen years old and has a talent for drawing since she was a child. When she was fourteen years old, she began to create a manga "Spring Day", which was a healing and warmth series, which touched the hearts of thousands of girls. It''s just that theic has just been serialized only two issues before it was pointed out as giarism. From this day on, it has been questioned by students. The parents didn''t understand her either, thinking that this daughter was embarrassing to them. This girl was originally a genius. From now on, her life is gloomy. In her life, she only looks down and doubts. No one encourages her, and no one believes in her. She has lost all courage and continued creative ability. Even academic performance has plummeted. At this time, she is already at the risk of dropping out. ording to her current grades, she may not be able to pass the high school entrance exam. Tang Guo came to the school where Zhiyu was studying. It was about end of school time. After waiting for a long time at the school gate, she saw Zhiyu in the photo. This girl has heavy bangs, carries a school bag, and wears a rigid school uniform. She is not walking like other students, with her head high and her chest high, full of youthfulness. On her body, it was lifeless, and the afterglow of the setting sun was shining on the gate of the school, making many students'' faces flushed. But the setting sun couldn''t shine on Zhiyu''s face. She seemed to be able to bury her head forever and couldn''t lift it up. She walked in the direction of home step by step, slowly. Without taking two steps, she was stopped by someone: "Hey, look, that''s giarizing the dog, giarizing the works of Kong Enn." "I was also reading thatic. She was still a junior high school student. How could she draw such a goodic. She must have liked it very much when she saw it, so she followed the drawing and voted for other websites." "Look at her current grades, it''s not as good as mine. I think her previous grades were copied by others." Upon hearing this, Zhiyu walked quickly, as if to escape from this ce. Tang Guo followed all the way, but the other party didn''t seem to notice. Chapter 3717: The wronged songwriter (12) Chapter 3717: The wronged songwriter (12) She found that Zhiyu did not go home, but found an empty seat in the park, took out the notebook and pen, and silently wrote and painted there. She drew very seriously, and she didn''t notice anyone watching behind her. After a long time, when she looked at theics in the book, her lifeless eyes turned red. She turned on the phone and turned to the newest chapter of "Spring Day". Looking at the painting on it, she turned out to be exactly the same as the one she had just painted, and her face instantly turned pale. Obviously these are things she came up with, why is she always one step ahead and serialized onic reading software? "It''s well painted." Tang Guo suddenly said, making Zhiyu stiff in fright. She quickly turned off the phone and was about to crush the drawing on the notebook, but Tang Guo stopped it. "The painting is so good, how can it be destroyed?" Zhiyu did not speak, silently put the book in his schoolbag, turned around and went home. Tang Guo followed Zhiyu''smunity and began to see the cold reception Zhiyu received at home through the system''s vision. For several days, Tang Guo paid attention to the movement of Zhiyu. Because in the plot, this girl will eventually be unable to bear all this and choose tomit suicide. It''s a pity that such a young life is gone because of Kong En''s greed. Finally on this day, the ce where Zhiyu went is no longer a park, but a bridge. Below the bridge is the river. If anyone jumps down, there is almost no possibility of survival. "Zhiyu." When Zhiyu heard this name, she turned her head subconsciously. This was her pen name for herself. Zhiyu, healed from homophony. Although she has been a good child and an excellent student in the eyes of others since she was a child, her life is not happy, and instead bears pressure that many people have not taken. Mainly from her parents. Every day, her parents hope that their daughter will be a phoenix, and they have given her a heavy burden. The reason for creating a healing manga like "Spring Day" is because this is the world she dreams of. Only here can she feel happy and happy. Only when theics were serialized for several issues, it was revealed that she had giarized others. She racked her brains to figure this out, was suspected, her parents didn''t understand, and even thought she was ashamed. From the original worship, the students hated her. The world in her ears was only ridicule and ridicule. Without "Spring Day", she could no longer feel the sunshine and could not be cured. It can be said that this incident destroyed her hope of living, and also destroyed her courage to explore the sun. "I have analyzed the cartoons drawn by you and Kong En, although they look the same, but when you look closely, there are still some details that are different." Tang Guo said, "Every stroke you draw is thinner and the characters are dressed. , Hair essories, all have their own sophisticated, right? I found that between you, she omitted some details and even reced some." Zhiyu finally turned his head and said in a somewhat hoarse voice: "The pink hairpin was painted in school spare time, which means I am in a good mood. I did not wear the hairpin and painted it at home. My parents don''t like me making these beautiful hair essories. The bracelet is painted in the park. Here, no one disturbs me, I wont be urged by my parents to do my homework all the time, the teacher wont pick me up to answer questions from time to time, get praise from the teacher, and at the same time be envied and jealous of my ssmates Eyes." Chapter 3718: The wronged songwriter (13) Chapter 3718: The wronged songwriter (13) "I believe you, I didn''t copy Kong En''s work, these are all created by you." Zhiyu pressed her lower lip lightly, and quickly lowered her head: "But I painted the same as hers." "The same must be giarism, so why did you giarize, not her giarism?" Zhiyu stubbornly said: "She published the serial before me." "Zhiyu, do you still want to drawics? Draw what you like? You are standing in a dangerous position. Are you nning to abandon this world? I don''t think it is worth it. You haven''t proved how good you are. Why let those rumors and rumors knock you down?" "Abandon this wonderful world, is there no unwillingness in your heart? Do you want to try, to defeat those rumors, to fulfill your dreams, and to prove your excellence. As long as you continue to inspire, you will create one after another An excellentic." "Can I?" "Of course," Tang Guo took out a business card, "I am the boss of Dream Building Station. Seeing that you are a talent, people who can''t bear to give up the world, decided to sign you. If you want, take this business card. Regarding your creation, I will arrange for someone toe over tomunicate with you, and give you a space to create alone, and ensure that no one can disturb you." In the darkness, a ray of light suddenly came in, and a hand stretched out, saying to let you hold on and take you to find the light. Maybe not many people will refuse. Zhiyu was like this. She took the business card, held it firmly, and finally raised her head, looking at Tang Guo with hopeful and clean eyes: "Will you really help me?" "Of course, you are an individual, and you will help me make a lot of money in the future. But you can rest assured that I will not treat you badly. In ordance with the benefits of all tforms, I have my own tform and 55 points." Zhiyu emphasized: "I just want to prove myself. Money is not important." "Money is still very important. When you prove yourself, get the best of both worlds, isn''t it good? Money can buy a lot of small skirts and small hairpins without asking parents." Zhiyu was circled in and replied: "Okay." If you have money, it seems pretty good, you can buy your favoriteputer. Now she still draws the manuscripts herself, if she uses aputer, is it better to draw on the board? "It''s gettingte, go home, tomorrow I will ask someone toe and help you arrange. Remember, what you need to do next is to keep creating and never stop for a moment. Only in this way can you rush to giarize In front of the person." Zhiyu didn''t understand this, but some people believed her. She was very happy, and she brought the wind when she walked. "Have you watched for so long, have you watched enough?" Tang Guo turned her head, her gaze fell on a young man. The young man walked towards Tang Guo and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, at first I thought it was your personal trafficker." System: I want to die. "Later I found out that it was not, so I almost called the police." The man himself couldn''t help butugh. "You are a good man. You saved a girl who almost jumped off the bridge." "Get to know my name is Hua Yan, a screenwriter." The man stretched out his well-knotted palm, and Tang Guo shook his hand. "Flower words?" Tang Guo wondered, isn''t this the hapless screenwriter who was grabbed and copied by Kong En? At that time, Hua Yan was indeed caught in a giarism storm. At that time, Kong En had be a general situation, and even a character like Hua Yan could not clear his suspicion. Chapter 3719: The wronged songwriter (14) Chapter 3719: The wronged songwriter (14) It was mainly Kong En, who took out the works before Hua Yan. Huayan finally retired, and his life was better than others. After all, his identity is not only a screenwriter, but also a young master. However, with Kong En''s foil, this eldest master who was supposed to be a national prince turned into a giarism dog with a bad reputation. It is a bit hard to exin. Hua Yan did not suspect that Kong En was wrong, but could not find evidence. Kong En was escorted by so many people, he was itching with hatred, and he couldn''t do anything to Kong En. Against Kong En, he turned out to be the one who was unlucky in the end. "Why, do you know me?" Hua Yan had a pair of peachy eyes and smiled, "I see, you must have watched the TV series I participated in the screenwriter? Speaking of which, my name often appears in the catalog, in the industry Its still rtively famous, and you know it normally." "I never look at the catalog, the cast, the staff, etc. when I watch TV series." Tang Guo said straight, "I''m just curious, your name is Huayan, who is Qiaoyu." "I think you are a bit familiar." Hua Yan took out the phone and quickly found the answer, holding his chin, "It turned out to be the one who helped Zhuo Jing write songs. Afterst time, you disappeared for a few months. I heard The song you wrote is very nice, but its a pity to leave the circle. If possible, I can introduce you to the director and help me write songs for TV dramas that I participate in the screenwriting." Tang Guo looked up and looked at Hua Yan. Although the other party spoke lightly, she felt that the other party was serious: "I dare to write, but who dares to sing and who dares to use? I want to participate, but I won''t change my name, or I can use the word Tang Guo, I am me." "Maybe I can work hard, I think you are a very talented person." "But I already have a dark history. As long as the name I participated in is on it, the majority ofizens will definitely boycott this show, even the actors, screenwriters, and directors of this show." The navy went crazy, it was still very scary. "Although it is not that serious, but my instinct tells me that there must be a misunderstanding about thest time. In other words, I think you should not be a copycat." "Everyone published that song first, and now several songs have been released one after another. The evidence is solid, and I cannot refute it." Hua Yan shook her head and nced in the direction where Zhiyu disappeared: "You wereforting the little girl just now and you said that you believe her. I remember you said that exactly the same must be giarism, but the person who giarized it is not. It must be that little girl. I will give you the same sentence." "You don''t need to save me, I won''t miss the bridge jump." "I know, I just want to say something, trust you." Hua Yan didn''t understand why he believed her so surely. Perhaps it was the scene I saw just now. How could such a person, and her confidence, tone, look so calm, able to say that, do such a thing. "It''s gettingte." "Would you like me to see you by the way, you don''t seem to be driving." In order to follow Zhiyu, Tang Guo did not drive. So she did not refuse. System: As a system, he already understands and sees through everything. In the car, Tang Guo suddenly asked, "Hua Yan, do you currently write a new script?" "Still thinking about it. Actually, as a screenwriter, there are definitely many ideas in my mind. There are not 8,000, but there are hundreds of them. Of course, I want to create a big script independently." Chapter 3720: The wronged songwriter (15) Chapter 3720: The wronged songwriter (15) "However, I am currently in charge of some script adaptations, so I have no time to do my own." "I did not steal Kong En''s work." Tang Guo said suddenly. "I''ve said it before, trust your words." Hua Yan smiled at Tang Guo, obviously looking out of tune, but her tone was serious. In fact, he is not a person who listens to one side, but he doesn''t know why, but believes what she said, which is really strange. "t, if you have any good ideas, I suggest you write down all the scripts in advance and save them on a private website. Save a few more points for a while." Tang Guo said, "Just in case. If you have inspiration, write more and put it all on a private website, and have time to record it. It will not be easy to fall into certain storms in the future." Hua Yanughed: "I doubt you are reminding me that someone wants to steal my brain. So, in this world, is there really the ability to steal someone''s brain?" "Perhaps, make a record, just in case, and don''t lose money." "Well, I have been persuaded by you. When I go back tonight, I will move all my brains to the private website. If you are caught in such a storm in the future, I will open the private website to prove my innocence. , It can also fight against the opponent. If it is useful, I will definitely thank you." "You say yes first, how can you thank me and share my general wealth?" "You have such a big appetite. When you open your mouth, you want my general property. Is it a hungry tigering out of the mountain?" System: [Host, go back, some people call you a tiger. "If you want to survive, hand over your property." "Well, if there is the same thing as you said, let alone the general property, I will give you all, okay?" The question Huayan said to Tang Guo, he thought it could not happen, even if he believed Tang Guo is not the one who steals the fruits of others. System: The host is very powerful, so it can easily take all of the other party''s property and be developed. However, there seems to be no difference between the left hand and the right hand. Oops, I''m so happy. On the second day, Tang Guo arranged for someone to rent a house outside the Zhiyu school, and specially arranged an editor to take care of the Zhiyu. The arranged editor is currently looking at Zhiyu with a dazed expression. As for the little girl in front of her, the boss actually said that she needed one-to-one care, and that she was a cash cow in the future and had to be taken care of. In the future, Zhiyu will earn a profit and give her five points. When the girl started writing, the editor looked at it. Is the boss really not doing charity, but serious? However, she may have never had an editor before. She takes care of theic authors one-on-one and has to help each other prepare meals. Is this an editor or a nanny? But the sry is really high, and there are few things. There will be five points in the future, even if there are not those five points, it will be quite moist. Oh my God, she actually fell into the boss'' pie, what about her dream? But her dream is not just to make money? After the Zhiyu was arranged, Tang Guo went to find her second Maxima. Ye Yuling is still the author ofics, and the author of the darkic "Little Alley". ["Small Alley" has been over for a long time. Before the host came over, Ye Yuling was resisted by fans because of giarism. In addition, she is in an environment where she is now half-crazy and not mad, and in a particrly miserable situation, she was sent to a mental hospital by her family. Chapter 3721: The wronged songwriter (16) Chapter 3721: The wronged songwriter (16) Ye Yuling is a small well-known manga author. Unlike Zhiyu, a fledgling man, she is only a phenomenon-level work before she can be popr. Originally, Ye Yuling relied on "Small Alley" to be popr, and since then she has reached the pinnacle of life and got rid of her own plight. It can be said that Kong En''s taking away "Small Alley" is taking away everything from Ye Yuling. After falling into the turmoil, Ye Yuling told everyone that she did not giarize, but almost no one believed her. Her boyfriend broke up with her, and friends stayed away from her. Her mother died young and her father was an alcoholic. He married a stepmother and gave birth to a younger brother. One can imagine what kind of life she had. Dad didn''t care about her at all, so she went to art academy by relying on the cost of drawing manga by herself. One year after "Little Alley" became popr, it was time for her to graduate from university and sessfully get rid of this twisted family. However, the appearance of Kongn destroyed all this. After the giarism turmoil, Ye Yuling was devastated, and the pressure from the outside world and family made her mentally unhealthy, even more unhealthy. Simply put, it is a mental illness. The school also persuaded Ye Yuling to leave because of this bad incident. After all, the impact of this incident was veryrge. Ye Yuling''s school is also a prestigious school. If such a bad behavior is not expelled, the society will not be able to exin it. If they shelter Ye Yuling, it will have a bad influence and damage the reputation of the school. Therefore, all of Ye Yuling''s hopes were broken. Ye Yuling, who returned home, did not feel better. In order to obtain all of Ye Yuling''s contribution fees, her stepmother colluded with her father and sent her to a mental hospital. Ye Yuling, who was only suffering from mental illness, was really half crazy and half stupid after staying in it for a long time. If you want to take Ye Yuling out, you have to let her guardian go. For this reason, Tang Guo first checked the weaknesses of Ye Yuling''s father and stepmother. If she went to ask someone for them, the lion might openly talk about them. She didn''t want to give them a penny. In the end, she discovered that Ye Yuling''s father was not only a drunkard, but also a gambler. So Tang Guo went to the legal casino where Ye Yuling''s father often went. People whoe here have all kinds of identities. She was stopped just after two steps. "Why did youe to this ce?" Huayan asked strangely, "This is not a good ce, but if you have spare money, you can still y a little bit." "Come here to do something." Hua Yan automatically walked to Tang Guo''s side, got closer, and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo nced at the dazzling dark circles under her eyes, and couldn''t help asking: "Your dark circles are so heavy, it seems that the nightlife is very rich." "Where did you want to go? Ben Shao-jie is self-conscious. There is no nightlife. I heard you before and thought it made sense. In thest few nights, I have been working desperately to write scripts, listening to you, part of it, and all of it. Go to the private website." Tang Guo didn''t expect the other party to be such an actionist. In this way, Huayan has already recorded his own script, and when Kong En uses Huayan''s script in the future, he will just wait to roll over. She can remember that in the plot, Hua Yan said that his script was conceived many years ago, but there is only a manuscript, no time to record, and there is no way to prove her innocence. "By the way, you haven''t said, what are you going to do, it seems that a little girl is not suitable for this kind of asion." Chapter 3722: The wronged songwriter (17) Chapter 3722: The wronged songwriter (17) "I found a Maxima and I n to sign the other party. But now Maxima is having some trouble, and I have to help her solve this problem before I can invite the cash cow back." Huayan put his chin on: "I asked, you seem to have acquired an onlinepany, and you still have aic page, right? The channels seem to be rtively wide, and you burn money every day." "Hey, you are quite rich. In the past few months, you should have burned hundreds of millions in it?" "With investment, there will be ie." "You are so desperate, you are not afraid of losing." "Losing and earning, but I believe that with my own vision, I can make money. No, I''m here to ask the cash cow to go back." Hua Yan thought Tang Guo was particrly interesting. The closer she got, the more she couldn''t help approaching. He was so stingy to talk, but it was really not a pity to burn the money. He felt a little pain. He also checked that theic bookpany under Tang Guo''s name is indeed profitable. He has analyzed it, and the loss is unlikely. The main reason is that this website is well operated, has many channels, its works are full of flowers, and they are very friendly to the authors, attracting many authors. "Huayan, how about you doing me a favorter?" Huayan came with interest: "Of course I am happy, I don''t know what I can do for you, beautifuldy." "Here, do you see that drunk drunkard? You pretended to be a gambler, and went to work alone with him, lose more money to him, let him win more first, and finally win it all back." "Do you believe in my gambling skills?" "It''s not that you believe in your gambling skills, but that he has a look of decay, and he has no gambling luck at all. If you y with this kind of person, as long as you oppose his pressure, you can win. ." Flower words: "..." "Then I will do you a favor, do you have any remuneration?" Huayan finished speaking, and quickly added, "At least give me a meal?" The ghost knew why he had just said please eat to remedy it, and he was particrly afraid of what she thought was taking advantage of others. Regardless, the meal is good anyway. "Okay, you help me finish this matter, I''ll treat you to dinner." "Let''s change chips." After changing the bargaining chips, Tang Guo began to let Huayan burn money again. It means that you lose money to Ye Yuling''s father. "Unlucky, why do you always lose today." In order to be more realistic, Hua Yan unbuttoned a button of his shirt, revealing a delicate corbone. She looked like a fool, with a cigarette in her mouth and ying cards. At first nce, its like that. In fact, Huayan rarely actually ys such games. But at any rate, he is a screenwriter, who often mixes with the crew, and asionally there are not enough extras, he has to go up and get together. Therefore, he is a handsome screenwriter who often fills up some small roles. It would be a pity for the director to look at his face. Why is this guy a screenwriter? If you are an actor, polished well, you will definitely be popr. "Who else wants to bet with Ben Shao ten, Ben Shao still doesn''t believe it, ten hands can''t win one." "I...I''lle, I''ll gamble with you." Ye Yuling''s father finally sat in front of Hua Yan, Hua Yan looked at so many people onlookers, and suddenly a feeling that he was a gambler rose in his heart. Tang Guo said, "Fire." Chapter 3723: The wronged songwriter (18) Chapter 3723: The wronged songwriter (18) After that, he felt that the situation was a bit wrong. He used to be a guest in such a role, so he was a little bit into the scene. After speaking, his face was a little stiff. Tang Guo was very cooperative and helped Huayan light a cigarette. Seeing her smiling face, Hua Yan''s calf trembled unconsciously, and he didn''t know why he had such a strange reaction. "Do things, don''t lose your mind." Tang Guo said in a low voice, finally returning Hua Yan to her senses. Okay, do things first. Hua Yan nced at Tang Guo secretly. Seeing that she didn''t seem to be angry, she sat next to him obediently, seeming to be the femalepanion he brought, and suddenly wanted to win the gambler in front of her. But he restrained, and began to help Tang Guo earnestly. After a while, Ye Yuling''s father was full of chips. "Will youe?" Huayan took out a card and handed it to Tang Guo, "Change the five million in it into chips, Ben Shao can''t get through here today." Ye Yuling''s father saw the five million chips in front of Hua Yan, and he gritted his teeth: "Come on, go on, if you lose all of it, can you go wrong?" "What I don''t have is money, what''s this? It''s just a night''s consumption,e on, old gambler. See if you can win all the money you have today." This gambling continued untilte at night. Originally, Ye Yuling''s father had already won five million. But Huayan "don''t believe in evil", and took out another card, this time it was 10 million. Ye Yuling''s father was fooled, but from the beginning of this time, he had been losing. After the chips on the table were lost, by daybreak, he still owed 10 million yuan. "It seems that this young master is not out of gambling luck," Hua Yan walked to the pale-faced gambler and stretched out her slender palm. "Old gambler, ten million, how to give it?" "I...I don''t have it, spend less, how about giving me another chance, I can turn over." "Young Master Ben has already given you many opportunities. Today, I will either give you 10 million or break your palm. You choose the same." The scared old gambler quickly shrank his hands, his face was bitter, and he didn''t know what to do. But his eyes were crazy, asking people around him whether he was willing to lend him money. Of course, no one cares about it. They all know this old gambling ghost, they may have gone through the gambling luck in the middle of the night, and the money borrowed will nevere back. "Old gambler, give money. If you don''t have any money, just cut off your hand." Hua Yan saw the knife passed in front of her, Yu Guang nced at Tang Guo, and saw that she was still smiling. He took the knife and used it. The back of the knife patted the old gambler''s face vigorously, "Want a hand?" "Think, think, spend less, I don''t want to cut off my hand, I really don''t want to be disabled, you... give me another chance. I will definitely make up ten million, I promise." "You promise a shit, you seem to get ten million?" "Small flowers, I can''t take it out. What if I get lucky tomorrow night and win 10 million?" "Stop talking nonsense, either give money or cut off your hands." The old gambler broke his hand when he thought of it, and his fart pissed, and the ground was so wet unknowingly that people around him became disgusted. "You don''t have sons and daughters, let them pay you back." Hua Yan felt it was time, and said to the old gambler. "My son is still young, he is in elementary school and has no money." Chapter 3724: The wronged songwriter (19) Chapter 3724: The wronged songwriter (19) "What about the daughter? Is it an adult? Is she beautiful?" She knew that it was a line, and she couldn''t help looking at Tang Guo''s face when Hua Yan said it. Tang Guo said at this moment: "If you can''t afford it, let your daughtere to pay it back. If it''s beautiful, maybe Shao Hua will give you a chance." "Beautiful, beautiful, my daughter is beautiful." "Okay, then you send your daughter over and let Ben Shao take a look." The gambler loses the money, of course the owner of the casino has to deal with it. He specially arranged the manpower for Huayan, watched the old gambler and asked him to pick up his daughter. "With less flowers, I will bring my daughter here soon." Ye Yuling''s father was so scared that he hardly made any guesses and went to the mental hospital to pick Ye Yuling out of the hospital. When Ye Yuling was sent over, the whole person was in a half-silly state, staring at the people around him nkly. Hua Yan was very trustworthy, and left with someone, no more trouble for the other party. Back in the car, Huayan was the co-pilot in the front, and said to Tang Guo in the back: "How is it, are you satisfied with my work?" "How can you be dissatisfied when Hua Shao goes out? Does Hua Shao oftene to such asions? The fire is really immersive." Hua Yan thinks that he has the foresight, but fortunately he didn''t drive by himself, otherwise he would be unable to hold the steering wheel and cause an ident. "Where, I''ve been in the crew for a long time, so I can imitate one or two. When a screenwriter like me is not enough, I have to go up by myself. Everything before is performed, so don''t take it seriously. Like today Actually, I basically donte. If I want toe, Ill be apanied by other people. Im not going to the table." "But you draw the cards very professionally." Tang Guo said earnestly, "That technique is like an old gambler." Huayan exined: "A certain group had a problem before, and the director asked me to y a handsome and gambler role. At that time, I was pretty good and couldnt find anyone else. I was familiar with the card-drawing action, which was training. Ever." It''s not his pot, it''s because the director is too picky and can''t spare two group performances. If they don''t, let them get together behind the scenes. The director cheated, no wonder he, he really doesn''t like gambling. "She doesn''t seem to be in good condition, should I go to the hospital first?" "Don''t worry, contact her for a few days first, and wait until her condition stabilizes." Tang Guo had already prepared where Ye Yuling lived. Hua Yan sent Tang Guo to the ce, and asked a little puzzled: "I don''t understand it. It is said that the employees of yourpany are talking about their boss, that is, you, whether they are doing charity." "I now think that you might be doing charity." Tang Guo wanted to say, really not. She will really make a lot of money in the future, and all she picks up are the future IP bosses. As long as these big brothers are all from her, then her money wille continuously? The big guys are all cultivated by her alone, and they have a lot of face when they say it. And that Kong En, who stole the results of others, just waited to be taken back. "She is Ye Yuling, a well-known manga writer. Because she was caught in the giarism of Kong En, coupled with the pressure of family, society, and school, she has only reached this point now." Tang Guo looked at Ye Yuling who had been sitting on the sofa in a daze: "After knowing what happened to her, I think she can still be rescued." "It''s about giarizing Kong En again?" Even if Hua Yan is a fool, he can feel that something is wrong. Chapter 3725: The wronged songwriter (20) Chapter 3725: The wronged songwriter (20) "It''s really strange, what does Kong Enn do, why are all walks of life copying her?" "Kong En, it is said that she is now a high school student, and she is now in her second year of high school. Since her first year of high school, she has shined, and she seems to be outstanding in everything. A popr fairy writer, a well-knownic book author, and a geniusposer and songwriter." Hearing Tang Guo talking about Kong En''s achievements like treasures, Hua Yan always felt a little false. The other party is a high school student, the most stressful time of study in life. Even if you serialize novels, you still serializeics. Comics are more time-consuming than novels. Not only that, but also aposer and lyrics. "Should her academic performance be poor?" Huayan asked tentatively. Although he felt that Kong En''s situation was a bit different from what he had guessed, he could not help but ask this question, expecting such an answer, otherwise What kind of evildoer is the other party? Tang Guo shook her head: "Her academic performance is very good. She is the first in grade every time she takes the exam." It''s really easy to search for the question type that Kongen needs with a mobile phone that can ess the Inte. Besides, somerge-scale examination papers and question types can be found on the Inte. It is not surprising that Kongen is the first in the second grade in the exam. Although there is really a perversion every time you take the first grade, Kong En is definitely not that kind of person. Before she was born again, her grades were in the middle and lower reaches of the ss. Even a peerless genius can''t make progress so quickly. "Then she is really amazing." Hua Yan didn''t know what to say, "You said, is there really the ability to steal people''s brains in this world?" Kong En''s experience was so peculiar that Hua Yan was already suspicious. Because of this, after he decided to go back, he must move all the ideas and scripts in his mind to a private website to make a record. If he really had the ability to steal peoples brains, wouldnt he also fall into such a giarism storm, peoples time was earlier than him, and he couldnt prove his innocence at all. . "I''ll go back first. Remember, you still owe me a meal. When you are free, remember to call me to eat." When Huayan spoke, she took out her cell phone, "Leave a phone number, I''m afraid you will be wronged. " System: Obviously I want a phone number, but this seems to be in the hands of the host. Now that''s all right, the two exchanged contact information as they wished, and it was still upright. "When I am free, I will call you." Tang Guo reported the phone number, and soon an unfamiliar number called her mobile phone, and she saved it. Seeing this, Huayan said goodbye to leave. After a while, the editor Tang Guo arranged for Ye Yuling also came over. This editor was dug up by Tang Guo with money. This was Ye Yuling''s former editor. ording to Tang Guo''s understanding, this editor always believed that Ye Yuling was innocent. After all, Ye Yuling was trained by her alone, and she really didn''t believe that Ye Yuling had giarized. Moreover, during the creation of the "Small Alley", I have discussed with her many times, and it can be said that it waspleted with her apany. But in the face of all the evidence, even if she thinks Ye Yuling is innocent, she has no way to prove that she can only watch that Ye Yuling is caught in such a storm, and the serialized "Little Alley" was removed from the website. "Boss, Yuling doesn''t look very good, can she still create?" Chapter 3726: The wronged songwriter (21) Chapter 3726: The wronged songwriter (21) Wu Qing looked at Ye Yuling''s stupid appearance, her eyes were red, and she couldn''t help crying. Is this the brilliant and talented girl she knew at the beginning? In the past, the other party discussed the plot with her, every time it was full of vigor, and the whole person was like a light, where was it so dark as before. "Whether we can continue to create depends on whether we can awaken her." Tang Guo was sure to wake Ye Yuling. It just takes some time. "Wu Qing, now your task is to apany her here. When she wakes up a little bit, you have to tell her your thoughts. You are her most trusted and closest editor. As long as you believe her, be sure of her, she You can definitely cheer up again." "Boss, don''t worry, I will do my best." She is willing to do it even without the generous sry from the boss. Once such a person who exuded light, she really couldn''t bear to just disappear like this. Tang Guo left themunity, returned to the car, and drove the driver in the direction of home. "Tongzi, what happened to the group?" [Still unable to enter, but ording to data analysis, it is fairly stable, and the group should not copse. As for when I can enter, I have no way to predict. "Okay, pay attention to the situation of the group at any time, and let me know if there is any news." Tang Guo said, "Who is the next target?" [The author of that epic fairy-xia novel, Bai Sheng. Bai Sheng was originally a high school student with poor grades, but he had a dream of writing since he was a child. When I was in the second year of high school, I thought I was really not a material for reading, and I couldn''t learn at all, so I started writing. When others are in ss, he writes novels, all of which are handwriting tablets. In the beginning, he went to the Inte cafe on Friday and typed all the text. When the serialization reached almost 50,000 words, he saw more and more people. At the time of 100,000 characters, I made a slightly better rmendation, more people watched it, and received a lot of rewards. There is no charge yet. The monthly ie is tens of thousands, which aroused Bai Shengs creative desire. . [It''s just that the sky is not what people want. When Bai Sheng thought he was about to walk on a broad road, even if he didn''t study, there was a way out, he just received a report that he was giarizing other people''s works when he was just facing the shelves. ] The system slowly told Bai Shengs experience, [The other party published earlier than him, and serialized more characters than him, so this is a real copy, the plot is very serious, and the work was taken off the shelves that day, and The website recovers all manuscript fees. [Therefore, in this matter, Bai Sheng ispletely hopeless, and his academic performance is not good. This incident had a great impact on him, his family members were also humanized and the school situation was exposed. Because he was a scumbag himself, the school eventually persuaded him to drop out. After dropping out of school, Bai Sheng didn''t want to continue his studies. After all, he didn''t think it was such a material. Currently, Bai Sheng is serving as a waiter in a hotel, and he can barely eat a meal. "Find out his address and we will find him tomorrow." The next day, Tang Guo went to see Ye Yuling first. Ye Yuling''s situation seemed to have stabilized a bit. Ye Yuling''s problem was much more serious than that of Zhiyu. He couldn''t be anxious, so he could only take his time. Later, she went to the hotel where Bai Sheng worked. The hotel where the White Saint is located is a luxurious hotel. Chapter 3727: The wronged songwriter (22) Chapter 3727: The wronged songwriter (22) He may have grown up as a handsome man, so he became a doorman in the hotel, responsible for helping guests open the door and carry their luggage. However, Bai Sheng''s situation was not as good as expected. The old staff of the hotel often bullied him in different ways. He was not a person who was willing to endure, but the current situation in his family is not very good. My father was seriously ill. Although it wasn''t an immediate disease, it was a disease that killed him without money. In order to live, he can only endure the bullying of his colleagues and the humiliation of his guests, and put his own strictest to the lowest. There are several doorkeepers, and there are often luxury cars parked at the door. Before Bai Sheng could go up to receive him, he was preempted by his colleagues. After all, the guests who drive luxury cars are very generous and give them a lot of tips. Like a taxi, customers who drive ordinary cars will not be so generous, and the tip is up to five yuan. If you drive a sports car with a woman customer, it is more generous, usually one hundred, if you are lucky, you may get several hundred. What they like most to receive is the kind of outburst of wealth. In front of women, they like to show their face the most. In particr, they will often ask them to help buy something, and they will keep the remaining money. Bai Sheng also wants to receive such guests. But he is a neer, and old employees exclude him. Those whoe often are not familiar with him, so they are not allowed to receive him. asionally, a potential stranger was robbed by a colleague. Even if the guest was robbed, Bai Sheng couldn''t resist. In the past two years, he has suffered a lot. A small person like him who has no background, power and influence, has suffered a grievance, and can only endure it except endure it. If you can do it for a while, you can only get expelled. Father''s illness has always needed money, and if he is expelled again, Bai Sheng will not find a better tip than here. To be a waiter in other industries, three to four thousand yuan a month is not enough for my father to see a doctor. To do sales, he also tried, but he is really not that piece of material, there is no way to make customers willingly buy his things. Because of his father''s illness, he can''t afford to gamble, and he doesn''t have time to gamble, so he can only stand by here. In his heart, he also looked forward to a moment when he could soar into the sky. But reality is often cruel, and he has gradually let go of that unrealistic dream. Tang Guo came by taxi and brought a suitcase with a lot of stuff in it, which was very heavy. After all, she was here to meet Bai Sheng, so she didn''t want another waiter to receive her. When the car stopped at the door of the hotel, she nced at the door of the hotel and found that the door was waiting for many waiters. When Tang Guo came, she was pretty sure that these people looked at her. The distance is a little far away, and the ss at the entrance of the hotel is somewhat reflective, so guests can hardly see the current faces of the waiters. When Bai Sheng saw another taxiing, he knew that this was his job, and his colleagues would never rob him. Usually, the guests whoe by taxis don''t need to mention the tip, and the luggage may be bulky. But Bai Sheng didn''t dislike it at all. He wouldn''t want to have more of this kind of guests. Even if it was three yuan or five yuan, even one piece would do. The so-called umtion of less would make more. There are dozens or hundreds of such guests in one day, and he also has a lot of ie. Chapter 3728: The wronged songwriter (23) Chapter 3728: The wronged songwriter (23) Those of his colleagues definitely don''t like such small money, so no one robbed him. Therefore, when Tang Guo was just about to open the car door, Bai Sheng had already reached the side of the car door and opened the door for her with a smile on his face. "Miss, do you have any luggage?" Tang Guo got out of the car and nodded: "Yes, in the trunk, would you like to call another person over? It''s a bit heavy." "It doesn''t matter, I am strong, and I still have the strength to help thedy carry a little luggage." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, not reluctantly. She knew the situation. Even if Bai Sheng went to call someone, the other party mighte to help take the luggage because of the hotel''s face, but Bai Sheng would definitely be ridiculed afterwards. Bai Sheng took out Tang Guo''s luggage from the trunk. It was really heavy, but he didn''tin at all. He has been working here for more than a year, and the luggage he has carried for the guests is heavier than Tang Guo. In his opinion, it is already very good. Help the guests to open the door, carry luggage, and get a tip. It''s better than all those local tyrants whoe here, and he has no chance to go up and receive them. Today''s Tang Guo brought an ordinary-looking suitcase, which looked rtivelyrge, and he wore ordinary clothes. In addition to looking better, he was not a rich person at first nce. Therefore, following Bai Sheng in, the group of waiters at the door are just polite and polite smiles, unlike the local tyrants who are particrly enthusiastic when theye. Tang Guo didn''t mind those at all, and let the white saint lead her in. Bai Sheng also asked: "Miss has booked the room, or does it need to be booked now?" "Not booked." "Ok, then please go to the front desk to book a room first." Bai Sheng took Tang Guo to the front desk, put the suitcase beside her, turned around and poured a ss of water to Tang Guo. While helping with the formalities at the front desk, she looked at the smiling Bai Sheng in front of her. Through the systematic investigation, she has read all the information of Bai Sheng. This big boy who dropped out of school for two years was once such an unruly person. The author who can write that epic fairy-xia novel must have a fairy-xia dream in his heart, and a heart that is rebellious, unbeatable, unwilling to be content with the status quo. But now, she saw everything that happened in reality, and the oppression of fate had caused the big boy to put away all the sharpness on her body. He polished himself so that it seemed to be smooth, so that he could survive in this world. She believed that as long as he was given a chance, he would be better than before. To create his own work, with this experience, it must be better, deeper, more substitutable, and more thought-provoking than the works in the original plot. "Miss Tang, your room is ready." "Okay, thank you." Bai Sheng took Tang Guo''s luggage and led her to the hotel room. From beginning to end, he was very serious, because this was his hard-won guest. When he arrived in the room, Tang Guo opened the door and Bai Sheng put his luggage in. Tang Guo took out a stack of money from her bag and handed it to Bai Sheng. Bai Sheng looked at the stack of money, feeling a little confused. At this time, his head was ringing, he actually received a low-key localdy. Look at this localdy, the whole body is ordinary, the jewelry is the same, the clothes are also the mostmon in the mall, and the bag is not a famous brand, but she simply never took out such a stack of money in her bag. For such a stack of money, he silently calcted it, and it was three or four thousand, less to say. Chapter 3729: The wronged songwriter (24) Chapter 3729: The wronged songwriter (24) "Does Miss Tang need me to save money for you?" "No, tip." Tang Guo sensed Bai Shengs psychological activities, she probably didnt believe it, she handed it a little forward, Im very satisfied with your service. Nowadays, I rarely meet such a serious waiter as you. Its your reward forbor." "This is too much." With so much money, I don''t know how many guests he will have to receive. For Bai Sheng, there are really many. Even if he was really short of money, he didn''t pick it up immediately. The society made him have to put away all his edge, he was no longer the high school student who didn''t like to study two years ago, and his heart was higher than the sky. He began to understand that there are many unfairness in this world, and there are too many things that make every day unwilling and make the ground unsound. I also understand that even if there is a pie in the sky, it is almost impossible to fall on him. He also understands that if he wants to live the life he wants, relying on his own hard work and earnestly, he can increase his chances by up to half. The other half is luck. If the fortune is not good, all efforts will be in vain. It''s just that if he doesn''t work hard, he won''t be able to survive. Working hard, at least he can still pay for his father''s medical expenses, and he can buy a new dress for his mother during the holidays. He tried to study again, but he really wasn''t that piece of material. He can read countless books, but he can''t cope with the exam at all, and he can''t learn many knowledge points. "Take it, it''s not much to me. I give you your service, which makes me feel good. I have stayed in many big hotels, and it is really difficult to meet you so sincerely. " Under Tang Guo''s persuasion, Bai Sheng took the cash with his hands trembling slightly: "Because Miss Tang is my hard-won guest, I will serve every guest I receive." "You are a bit different from the other waiters." Bai Sheng showed a shy smile: "Because I really need this job, take the tip of the guest, and give the guest the best service possible." "It''s not like a young man who is close to twenty years old said it." Bai Sheng just smiled and didn''t exin much. Ask Tang Guo if he doesn''t need anything. If he doesn''t have any, he will go out first. After Bai Sheng went out, Tang Guo received a call from thepany. "Boss, good news. We have signed contracts with publishing houses in several overseas countries. We have also signed cooperation contracts with other publishing houses on both sides of the Taiwan Strait." Boss, it''s all money. Don''t you really feel bad about it? "well done." "Boss, when are youing back? Didn''t you say you went out to find Maxima? Did you find Maxima?" "I found it. I can''t bring them back temporarily. After a while, they will shine." Her Maxima can''t be less. She wants everything that Kong En looks at! They were all cash cows. She brought them back and worked for her to make money. System: Puff, then they should be grateful to the host, if they don''t have the host, if they are engaged in such a way by Kong En, I am afraid that there will be no chance of turning over in their lifetime. At present, Tangguo has opened up many markets. The reason for opening up these markets, she mainly wanted to dig holes for Kong En. For example, if it is a literary work, if it is published in advance, Kong En will give up copying this one, and then she will have no way to reach Kong En. Chapter 3730: The wronged songwriter (25) Chapter 3730: The wronged songwriter (25) If all the works are kept on a private website, it would seem a bit difficult. If she first asked those who were targeted by Kong En to publish a traditional serialization first, or directly publish the entity first, or publish theic first, or publish an overseas version. In this case, Kong En must be unable to find out anything. Fortunately, in literary works, Kong Enn did not copy a few people. As for the novel, only Bai Sheng and another military author were moved. In theics, both Zhiyu and Ye Yuling moved. Kong En is still smart. She feels that if the work she copied is tooplicated and the style is changeable, it will easily arouse people''s suspicion. Just copying a few people will not cause suspicion so easily. Therefore, she copied some points in every industry. Who can do anything to her? She counts time to publish these. Besides, Bai Sheng got a huge tip. He didn''t want to be seen, so he was very low-key. But such arge pile of money was still seen. The waiters outside knew that this was the tip given by Tang Guo, and couldn''t help but ridicule Bai Sheng for taking the **** luck. When Tang Guo went out shopping the next day, two waiters and waitresses in the hotel greeted her very warmly. Tang Guo found that Bai Sheng was standing in his original position and failed toe again, most likely being squeezed out by his colleagues. She nodded to Bai Sheng and went out. Since these waiters wanted to grab the credit again, she let them grab enough. At noon, Tang Guo came back, and it was true that it was not Bai Sheng who came to receive her, but the two in the morning. They spoke to her very diligently and asked her if she had anything to take. In their opinion, when Tang Guo went shopping, he would buy some bag jewelry at most, and it was impossible to buy heavy objects. But Tang Guo took off his sunsses and said to them, "There is a piece of luggage in the trunk. You can help me carry it into the room." System: Focus on the key points. The host greatly uses the word "lift", which means that the thing is heavy. The two hurried to get their luggage, but the boss''s energy was abolished. They didn''t move things, and there was cold sweat on their foreheads. "Is it a bit heavy?" Tang Guo asked empathetically, "Go and ask more people to move." As ast resort, the waitress was able to call two more people over, but they still couldn''t move. Tang Guo saw that they were so tired. He took the money from his wallet, and one person sent ten dors: "You go and call that young man over. Yesterday, he helped me carry the luggage. I think he has more strength." The waiters with ten dors could only give up in the end and looked at Bai Sheng bitterly. Tang Guo was not afraid of their trouble with Bai Sheng, so he said first. Anyway, Bai Sheng is a great horse, she is about to decide. When she checked out, it was when Bai Sheng signed herpany. Then, how could these people make Bai Sheng difficult? Before Bai Sheng came over, Tang found a small ck stone from a side bag of the suitcase and put it into the system space. The luggage is a bit heavy, but it is not that heavy. Can''t afford it, it''s all because she put a ck stone. Even though it is only a big piece of thumb, it can crush a person. Bai Sheng easily carried the luggage out, a little strange, it didn''t seem to be too heavy. Could it be that these people really regarded themselves as elder brothers, and their strength had degenerated to that degree. He didn''t think much about helping Tang Guo return the luggage to the hotel room. Chapter 3731: The wronged songwriter (26) Chapter 3731: The wronged songwriter (26) This time, Tang Guo gave Bai Sheng another stack of money. Bai Sheng declined: "Ms. Tang already gave a lot yesterday, enough for all the tips for your stay in the hotel. You can call me whatever Miss Tang wants, I can''t ask for it anymore." "Take it, see you pleasing to your eyes." After all, it is her future Chollima, who will work for her to make money. What is the tip now? In the future, Bai Sheng''s work will have an IP copyright of tens of millions or hundreds of millions. If it is adapted into a movie, the box office will be billions of times. Not to mention some peripherals, this is simply a cash cow. Bai Sheng was a little ufortable looking at Tang Guo''s eyes. He was very sure that this localdy was definitely not looking at him, her eyes seemed to be looking at a peerless baby, this thought made him a little bit dumbfounded. "Tomorrow I''m going out to buy some things, no one will help carry the things. Can the waiter in your hotel go out with me? Yes, I''m talking about you." "Yes, but you need tomunicate with the hotel first." "Okay, go talk about my request, and you will go out with me in the next few days." The next day, Tang Guo took Bai Sheng out. Bai Sheng felt the gaze from his colleagues, but he didn''t care, because he was squeezed out anyway. Now all he needs to do is to do good things for this localdy. Maybe God sees him bad luck for two years, and is willing to let him get lucky. Helping Miss Tuhao for a few days, my father''s medicine expenses this month is basically not short, and he can also improve the food for the family and buy a new dress for his mother. Thinking of this, Bai Sheng couldn''t help butugh. Tang Guo and Bai Sheng went to a small town, just like someone who really came to this city to travel. But halfway through the town, she met Hua Yan. "What a coincidence." Hua Yan''s gaze fell on Bai Sheng, seeing Bai Sheng looking at Tang Guo''s more respectful gaze, a little looser, this Bai Sheng looked like a kid, he was not yet twenty years old. , It should not be the type she likes. He didn''t deliberately follow Tang Guo, but the director raised a question about the script and asked him to go over and look at it. In fact, a certain big star thinks that his lines are a little bit short and want to add something. This kind of thing, I see a lot of words, if it does not affect the script too much, of course it can be added. If he can''t add it, he won''t add it, and let the director find a way and make up his own story. After discussing the script, I came out of the hotel and saw Bai Sheng and Tang Guo take a taxi together. Then, he just didn''t hold back, and followed. "Young flowers, you are also visiting the ancient town. Haven''t you been busytely?" Tang Guo looked at Hua Yan''s eyes, "The dark circles don''t seem to disappear. You must stay upte at night." "I''m thinking about the script every day. I just discussed some new scripts with the director. A big star had to add some drama to himself, and felt that his lines were not enough." "The big star says to add, you add it?" "Screenwriters don''t have human rights, should you know? Actually not. The big star also invested a lot of money, just nning to add some lines to himself. The other party''s acting skills are also good. If you can add it, it will have the best of both worlds. There is no win-win situation, at least it is reasonable. " He has seen too many big-name actors and he wants to add dramas by himself, so he would not put them in his eyes. Chapter 3732: The wronged songwriter (27) Chapter 3732: The wronged songwriter (27) "I don''t know who this is?" Hua Yan finally shifted the topic to Bai Sheng, "Is your brother? Very handsome." Seeing that Bai Sheng was a little bit unpleasant with thepliments that were against his heart. Bai Sheng was already a winking young man, and quickly said: "I am a waiter and waitress in the hotel, who specializes in running errands for Miss Tang." "Oh, that''s it," Hua Yan saw that there was no ambiguity between the two of Bai Sheng, and she must be in her heart and said to Tang Guo, "it''s almost noon, you promised me to invite me to dinnerst time, you Did you forget?" "No, then do it now." They found a good restaurant, and Bai Sheng refused at first. After all, he was a runner. Hua Yan observed along the way and found that the young man did not have any crooked minds, and tried to move him as much as possible to make him very satisfied: "Let''s eat together, otherwise we will not befortable eating." Bai Sheng suddenly felt that, in fact, in this world, whether it is rich or not, there are good people and bad people. Those who are rich and those who don''t have money look down on others, and some will respect others. He was suddenly moved, because he hadn''t received such respect from a straight-eyed look in a long time. After lunch, Tang Guo asked Huayan to have afternoon tea. While drinking tea, she turned on her phone to read a novel. "Are you reading this novel?" Hua Yan asked. Before that, while Bai Sheng was not paying attention, Tang Guo asked him to help him again. Only then did he understand why Tang Guo wanted Bai Sheng to follow her. It turned out that Bai Sheng was once a novelist, and he entered this situation because of the giarism of Kong En. Tang Guo nodded: "Yeah, are you also watching?" "I''m watching, I''m still in her fan group. What surprised me was that the author of this novel turned out to be a girl. Such a huge view of the world, belonging to the pride of Xianxia, is really hard to imagine, written by a high school girl from." After Bai Sheng heard this, he couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo''s cell phone, just to see the cover of the novel. At that moment, his face paled. It can be said that the beginning of his dream is this novel. But the beginning of his life''s nightmare was also the novel. Obviously he didn''t giarize, and he worked so hard to write every word in his notebook with a gel pen. It was only on Friday that he typed it out one by one and passed it up. However, the other party''s release was really earlier than him. If he is not sure, and he hasn''t read the other party''s writing, he might suspect that he subconsciously copied the other party''s work. But he can be sure that every word he has belongs to him. However, no one would believe it. Thinking of the grievances at that time, Bai Sheng couldn''t hold back, and his eyes reddened. Life didn''t crush him, but at this moment, he copsed a bit. This is his dream, but now he can''t hold the pen anymore and has no chance to start again. His father was sick, and he didn''t have time to create works. What he needs is money, to earn as much money as possible, and a stable ie to maintain his current life. "What''s wrong with you?" Of course, Tang Guo couldn''t help crying when she saw that Bai Sheng was about to cry. Perhaps, as a man, he eventually suffocated all the tears. "I think you have been staring at my phone. Have you read this novel?" Bai Sheng shook his head: "I...I haven''t seen it." Chapter 3733: The wronged songwriter (28) Chapter 3733: The wronged songwriter (28) Although he hasn''t read it, many of the plots are in his mind. He had fantasized about the plot behind the novel countless times, but he never had the courage to write it word by word. He had done this before, and when someone saw him, the other party asked him: "You really like this novel, so you actually copied it down word by word. It''s not a famous book, and it takes such effort." No one knows, of course, how ufortable my heart is when I hear this sentence. In the face of the evidence and the current facts, no one will understand his difficulties. At this time, Hua Yan continued to change the subject: "How is Ye Yuling?" "Wu Qing took good care of her. She has already spoken. It should be a while before she can pick up the brush again and draw better works." "That''s good," Hua Yan sighed, "That incident hit her too much, why do you believe so with certainty that all the works she painted were created by yourself, instead of giarizing that person named Kong Well?" Tang Guo smiled and said: "Combined with what happened to me, I guessed at first, and then I identally learned about it, so I asked someone to inquire about Ye Yuling''s situation, and also asked Wu Qing about the "Small Alley". During the creation of theic, Ye Yuling discussed a lot with her. Later, I also inquired about other things, and then I learned that theic "Little Alley" is a fusion of her own story." "That''s it..." Hua Yan took the conversation, and at the same time observed that Bai Sheng had stabilized his emotions and was being attracted by the stories they discussed. After all, the name Kong En, Bai Sheng should not be too unfamiliar. "Do you know how the name "Small Alley" came from?" Tang Guo asked Huayan. Of course she was fully prepared to attract the white horse, the Maxima. Hua Yan was curious and asked very cooperatively: "Why? I really don''t understand this, but I think it should have something to do with her own story. Behind every mncholy author, he must have experienced unusual things. I can create works that are immersive and can''t help but think deeply." "As expected to be a screenwriter, you guessed it, the name "Little Alley"ic is indeed based on her own. Ye Yuling''s mother passed away in elementary school and she had a stepmother. When she didn''t have a younger brother, she could still have her own room. When I arrived in junior high school, the house changed to a new room, one bedroom and two living rooms, one for her stepmother and father, one for her brother, and the ce where she lives is just a small space separated from the living room, long, narrow, It''s like a dark alley." "Comic works created only because of childhood experiences and family misfortunes always give people a feeling of depression." Tang Guo continued, "but then I read all of her works and found out that people imagined Its still a little different. In her Depressionics, even if the protagonist is very miserable, even if the ending is not good, the protagonist has not given up on pursuing hope, even if it is to death." "I hope she can cheer up earlier and can create better works. With you, a good boss, she will be able to seed." Hua Yan continued, this is his sincere blessing. As a screenwriter, he certainly knows It is not easy to create, and I hate the stealer of that kind of fruit. It is really hateful and there is no way to stop it. Chapter 3734: The wronged songwriter (29) Chapter 3734: The wronged songwriter (29) "By the way, do you still write lyrics and music in the future?" Hua Yan continued to change the subject, leading to Tang Guo. Tang Guo nodded, then shook his head: "With the current storm, I am afraid I can''t do this for the time being, but whenever I get inspiration, I will save my work on a private website. Even if I write songs, no singer dares Sing, who would dare to sing a song with a history of giarism?" "But, you didn''t giarize anyone." Hua Yan said with certainty, "I have listened to all the songs you wrote before. The lyrics andposition are all your own, and the style is consistent, especially the one that fell into the giarism storm. It contains so much content, it''s not like an ordinary high school student wrote it. You can create this song, have you been to many ces?" "You guessed it, in order to create this song, I went to a lot of ces, some beautiful, some not beautiful, and listened to many local special music, and finally this song." "However, the memory on the Inte, Kong En was released before me. I have no other records to prove it, and I can only ept it." Hearing this, Bai Sheng felt a trace of resentment in his heart. He believed that the manga author mentioned by Tang Guo must not steal other people''s works, and he also believed that Tang Guo must not giarize Kong En. Because their experience is exactly the same. They were all published by Kong En, but he didn''t know the reason and was attacked by the entirework. The unwillingness that was clearly hidden in my heart, at this moment, suddenly appeared, making Bai Sheng''s eyes a bit fierce involuntarily, the kind of strong dissatisfaction, Bai Sheng only felt his body It''s about to burst. "White Saint?" Tang Guo called out Bai Sheng again. Bai Sheng looked at Tang Guo with red eyes, and said, "Miss Tang, I believe you were framed." "what happened?" "Miss Tang might not believe me. I am also one of the people who have been framed. If I hadn''t met Miss Tang, I might have buried this secret in my heart for the rest of my life. Now that I have found simr people, I want to share my story. " This matter was suppressed in his heart, for two whole years, and every day he had a hard time during these two years. He didn''t dare to look at any works, just because he was afraid that remembering the gloomy period of time would make him unable to sustain it. "Okay, you say." Bai Sheng was willing to speak, indicating that this Maxima is already hers. Seeing Tang Guo''s happy appearance, Hua Yan couldn''t help but smile. However, I have to admit that her method of resonating is really easy to touch. Bai Sheng is not the same as Ye Yuling. It is impossible to go up and talk about his own purpose. The other party may suspect that she is joking, and there is no way to arouse his inner fighting spirit. After all, this young man has slowly smoothed himself out. People whose hearts are polished smoothly cannot arouse creative desire. Bai Sheng told his story slowly, seeing Tang Guo and Hua Yan both listening carefully, and he was extremely moved. He felt that he had finally found two people who were willing to believe in him. No one could understand this feeling. It was especially like seeing a shining star suddenly in the dark night. The stars also said to him that this light shines for him. At this time, a strong unyielding appeared in his heart, the kind of edge belonging to a young man, once again appeared on him. Chapter 3735: The wronged songwriter (30) Chapter 3735: The wronged songwriter (30) He is not reconciled, he is not reconciled to fate, he wants to work hard, change the predicament, and get his own. It is not wealth, but his hard work. There is no wealth, and there are many opportunities to regain it, but the hard work is taken away, and it will be his life. After hearing what Bai Sheng said, Tang Guo asked, "Bai Sheng, do you still want to continue your creative dream?" Bai Sheng was stunned for a moment: "I want to dream about it, but reality does not allow me to think about it. I have grown up and I must carry this family. There is no extra time for me to fulfill my dreams. I can''t give Dad anymore. My mother added chaos. Because of thest cyber attack, my dad was ill. Now he needs a lot of money to treat the illness every month. My mom has to fire her because of that. Now I can only work as a handyman. I dont want to Make her work so hard." "Although I really want to fulfill my dream, before chasing my dream, I have to eat and earn money to treat my dad''s illness." Those who can say these things don''t know how much bitterness and helplessness they have experienced, and Hua Yan did not interject. He has always known that many people in this world are very unhappy, not born with a golden key like him. Because he is a screenwriter, he often writes scripts that need to be close to reality. This is also his dream. Therefore, he often walks around in some corners to watch other people''s lives. The ce he visits most is the hospital. In that ce, you can really see all the various aspects of life, making the stories he wrote more fascinating. "Bai Sheng, I think you are a talent and want to sign a contract with you. Are you interested? I can advance your manuscript fee. When the timees, your manuscript will make money, and the previous advance will be deducted from it." Bai Sheng is a little confused, isn''t he talking about dreams? Why did you mention the contract again? "I am the owner of a culturalpany, and I currently have a website under its umbre, which mainly produces novels andics." As for film and television, Tang Guo didn''t n to involve it. Too much monopoly, not good for all walks of life, and not conducive to social development. She did not reallye to be a businessman, but to change her and the fate of these people. "If I don''t have that much money in future manuscript fees, won''t you lose money?" "My vision has always been good, and I have made the offer. You are a young guy anyway, just say you don''t do it. If you miss today''s opportunity, you will really have no chance in the future." "Miss Tang, are you really willing to advance my draft fee?" Bai Sheng couldn''t help asking again, after all, this money is rted to his father''s life. "I know your father is seriously ill now, and it costs at least 6,000 yuan a month, right?" "Yes, as long as there are these 6,000 yuan, let my dad continue to take medicine, I will do it." Intuition told Bai Sheng that this is hisst chance. If he missed it, there would be no way to turn around in this life. However, in the face of dreams, his father''s life is the most important. If the two can only choose one, he chooses his father. "Okay, let''s go to the hospital now and help your father pay for the medical bills. Pay for ten years first. In addition, I will pay you 3,000 yuan in advance for living expenses every month. These are not for you in vain. Every sum is calcted in the ount book. Come on, when you make money in the future, you will deduct it from it. I will let people negotiate the contract, and the contract will be in ck and white. You can rest assured, I can rest assured, how about?" Chapter 3736: The wronged songwriter (31) Chapter 3736: The wronged songwriter (31) "I''m doing it!" Bai Shengughed, tears flickering in his eyes, "Miss Tang has said so, I have no reason to refuse, and I won''t let you down." He bowed to Tang Guo and Hua Yan: "Miss Tang, Brother Hua, thank you for what you said today. I know, you must have said it to me on purpose. You already know who I am, right?" "It''s worthy of making up stories. The Lenovo ability is so strong." Tang Guo smiled and said, "I will call Sister Tang in the future, Miss Tang, Miss Tang, it sounds strange." "Well, Sister Tang." "Let''s go, let''s go to the hospital first, so you can feel at ease." This time, Bai Sheng simply took Tang Guo to the hospital and saw with his own eyes that Tang Guo had helped his father pay for the medical expenses for ten years. The stone in his heart fell heavily. When he walked out of the hospital, a lofty ambition arose in his heart. Starting today, he was born again. Sister Tang is his Bole, and she must not be disappointed. Bai Sheng moved quickly and resigned that day. Tang Guo also specially arranged for him to live in the same building where Ye Yuling lived in Zhiyu. They are all her cash cows, and the treatment must be excellent. Suddenly trapped, the three capable people who created the big IP, she felt that she had already reached the pinnacle of her life. System: Isn''t it always at the peak of life? Bai Sheng told his family that he would find a new job, including food and housing, but in another city, he needs to go there. He also said that he wille back when he is free. At this point, Bai Sheng moved into the house arranged by Tang Guo and began his own work conception. At present, the Xianxia novel has been serialized to 4 million characters, and there is no way to get this novel back for the time being. Tang Guo asked Bai Sheng to conceive the next one and write all the manuscripts as soon as possible. "Kong En is still serializing the novel. ording to the current development, it may cost about six million. Therefore, you still have a lot of time to create. You first apply for the author number and save the written works. In addition, I may decide to let you publish the physical serialization first. When the timees, I will consider the simplifiedwork serialization,ics and other things. This process will be very slow." Bai Sheng didn''t quite understand why he wanted to do this, but he didn''t seem to be at a loss, and he didn''t have any opinions. As long as he is signed by him, he is very happy. Tang Guo knew that Bai Sheng''s second work was not inferior to the first, and it was much more mature than the first. It should be said that Bai Sheng is a genius at all, one is better than one, and every time is the peak. At this point, Bai Sheng began to create. Zhiyu over there is also painting his favorite works. Tang Guo also asked thepany to help Zhiyu develop a cross-strait version, and serialized there first, just change the text to traditional Chinese. Ye Yuling''s condition is getting better and better, and he has begun to pick up the pen. Seeing everything thriving, Tang Guo was very happy. "Thest one left, the author of a military novel." [Host, I have not started to create, it will take several years, and I have just returned from the army, and I have covered a lot of fish ponds to raise fish, and I am ready to do a big job. "I remember that in the plot, he would lose his roots, and finally went to work as a security guard." [It seems to be. The system is a little embarrassed to say that the veteran is not a piece of business material at all. Baoyutang lost half of it, and was deceived by half. As a result, he has no money. As ast resort, he can only honestly be a security guard. . Chapter 3737: The wronged songwriter (32) Chapter 3737: The wronged songwriter (32) It was during his time as a security guard that he began to write military novels and became famous as soon as he wrote. "This is not important, Tongzi. From today, you will send him a small advertisement of ourpany, and keep him writing with a pen until you submit your paper to ourpany." Because of the veteran and Bai Sheng, Tang Guo decided to run a physical magazine under his banner. In order to get Kong En into the set, she really worked hard. The purpose of running a physical magazine and collecting mature serial articles is to arrange a ce for military novels by veterans. Under normal circumstances,izens and students are not too interested in such a mature magazine. After all, there are so many physical magazines, and there is no guarantee that everyone has read it. She decided that the first book of the veteran would be serialized on chores. With this step alone, Kong En dared to copy it, and it was definitely enough for her to drink a pot. The main reason is that although there are many online novel sites, they have not yet reached the level of poprization by everyone, and the entity audience is okay. Tang Guo did what he said, and immediately asked people to go through the formalities. A certain veteran who was walking on the edge of a fish pond suddenly noticed an advertisement popping up on his mobile phone. He didn''t pay attention at first. Then he clicked in and read novels in it with relish. A monthter, he went shopping, and they gave him a magazine. He brought it back and looked through it, and found that the publisher of this magazine seemed a bit familiar, so he turned out his phone and found out the previously saved URL. It was really apany. At the back of the magazine, there is a writing method. So, e night, a veteran with creative dreams couldn''t help but turn on hisputer that only used to watch TV, crackled and started typing, and began to create works years in advance. In another half a month, Tang Guo received a message from the system: [The host is big, the veteran hase to contribute. "Okay, you can arrange it so that they will serialize this veteran''s manuscript in the next issue, and contact him by email, asking him to leave an address, and then mail him some magazines back." [Ok, the host is big. The system remembered something, and said happily, The host is big, count the time, the veteran is about to go bankrupt, and in a few days when he was a child, he wille to cheat him of money, and then book a good wife, it seems I have to run away. "It doesn''t matter, he will be better in the future. Even if the whole world abandons him, Dreaming Station will always be his home. It would be a waste of talents to cover fish ponds and do business. He should be in the history of literature. Its right to shine." System: Bye, just listen to you. However, the host is quite right, and veterans are suitable for this business and eat this bowl of rice. The host is big, and it really is the bole of many people in this world. Look at these Maxima, if there is no host, they will definitely have something less in their lives. It will take some time for Kong En to steal a fashion designer. To say that these creators, such as Bai Sheng, were able to be popr, of course, it was the outbreak of the Inte. Therefore, what she has to wait for now is the arrival of the Inte explosion era. There was a clothingpany in her family, so Tang Guo called back and told Tang''s father and mother that she was a little interested in thatpany. "Does Xiaoguo like thispany? I think you are so popr with that literary website, but I didn''t expect it to be done. It was beyond our expectations." Chapter 3738: The wronged songwriter (33) Chapter 3738: The wronged songwriter (33) "Okay, since you want to manage that clothingpany, leave it to you." As long as the daughter likes it, they will give it all. The main reason is that their daughter is capable and powerful, and will definitely not ruin thatpany. "Tongzi, help me stare at that designer." [Host, don''t worry, I am still a high school student, this year''s college entrance examination, after the college entrance examination, there are still four years before graduation and work. Kong En, will not be involved in this industry for a while. A monthter, the military novels written by the veteran had begun to be serialized on "Dream Building Misceneous Things". Once serialized, it attracted many readers. The magazine "Dream Building Misceneous" has only been released in recent months. Unexpectedly, people took the boutique route. Once they appeared, they attracted a wave of readers who like to buy magazines. Most of these readers are adults, even those over 40 or 50 years old. That''s why, the name of this magazine is "Building Dreams". The main reason is that the narrative style is mature, part of the story is close to reality, and the other part is full of legends, which is very popr. The first issue of a military novel by a veteran attracted many people. They felt that the details written in him were very lifelike, and when they looked at it, it was as if they were on the scene. When the veteran received the first manuscript fee and the magazine, he was facing bankruptcy of his fish pond, making a small loan and running away, and his fiancee retired from the tragic life. Originally discouraged, he looked at the thousands of dors in the ount and was full of confidence and continued to choose to create. However, in order not to worry his parents, he still went to work as a security guard, mainly because there was nothing to do and his writing was not dyed. Working without dying his dreams is simply the perfect decision in his life. With the increasing number of readers, Tang Guo also officially sent someone over to sign with the veteran. There was no problem with the veteran, and Tang Guo turned his gaze to Zhiyu again. Zhiyusics have been serialized on both sides of the strait and are very popr. After all, this is a work that really goes out of the circle, and it will definitely be very popr with girls on both sides of the strait. Tang Guo let the system screen it on the Inte, and there are no traces of the works serialized by Zhiyu on both sides of the strait. That Kong En, it is estimated that it will be imitated when it is used. After so much adjustment, when Tang Guo went to see Ye Yuling again, she smiled at Tang Guo. "Can I really sign a contract with Zhumeng Station?" Ye Yuling asked hesitantly. Paintbrush is her hope, dream, and life. Without the paintbrush, her world is without brilliance. "Of course, I think you are a talent, and you will help me make a lot of money in the future." Tang Guo said seriously, but it made people a little dumbfounded. "I want to continue drawingics, so I want to sign a contract." Ye Yuling''s voice is very gentle, and her voice is rtively quiet, like a delicate flower, as if a gust of wind or a drop of rain will destroy her, "Thank you for believing. I, I will create the best work." "Well, I am waiting for your work." The serialization of aic work may be a few months, or it may be years, decades. Currently Kong En, is still serializing Zhiyu''s "Spring Day", and there is still a lot of time to the end. The works created by Zhiyuter continued her original style, the healing system, which would make peopleugh involuntarily after seeing it once. Chapter 3739: The wronged songwriter (34) Chapter 3739: The wronged songwriter (34) Tang Guo also looked through it specifically. Compared with the characters in the original plot, they are more plump, and there are some other characters. Tang Guo was not surprised by this situation. Because what a person experiences is different, even if he creates his original work again, there will be various changes. But she can say with certainty that Zhiyu''s works are better and more soulful than the original plot. In fact, Zhiyu''s early works still have certain ws, after all, they are rtively young. But now after all this, the works created by Zhiyu have been sublimated in quality. Simrly, Bai Sheng''s is the same, the second fairy-xia novel created by Bai Sheng also has the plot. After Tang Guopared the two, he found that what Bai Sheng is now creating is quite different. The biggest change is the personality. Perhaps Bai Sheng''s two years of experience gave him the skills topose the heart of characters. The characters created, even a small character, have their own unique style and function. And the protagonist''s process of suffering has be more tortuous. There is also less, irrelevant plot. Characters also increase or decrease. Anyway, the current work is more perfect because of the experience of those two years. Because of the physical magazine, Tang Guo first let Bai Sheng''s work be serialized in the real magazine. After all, the whole article has a lot of words. Even if it is serialized in a magazine, it will not be serialized for a few years, and moving to the Inte will not affect it. In ck and white, to see who can steal his works. When the Inte broke out, the number of words in Bai Shengs work may not have been serialized yet, and then it will be uploaded to the website. At that time, the magazine "Dream Building Misceneous Things", about part of Bai Sheng''s work, was afraid that it would be out of print and could not be bought. Bai Sheng didn''t understand why Tang Guo asked him to serialize it in the magazine first, but it didn''t matter at all. The important thing is that he has the contribution fee. Although it is not much now, there is still no problem in maintaining his own life. As the poprity of his works gets higher and higher, he gets more and more manuscript fees. "I did this for ulterior motives. Don''t worry, I will let your book be published officially in the future, serialized on the Inte, and it is possible to make a TV series in the future. "Sister Tang, I am not in a hurry at all, I am excited. By the way, there is no work that is the same as my work now, right?" Bai Sheng asked a little scared. Tang Guo shook his head: "Don''t worry, no, even if there is, it must beter than you." Kong En is still copying the first one, so he has no time to steal this one. When Kong En started to move, it was also when she was ruined. After everything was on the right track, Tang Guo did not specifically dig out authors on other tforms. After all, bnce and harmonious development are the best for an industry. She is not a real businessman, just get her Maxima. Next, she began to call through various mobile phone channels, which of course is very expensive. Whether it is advertising or opening up channels, it is basically the same as burning money. But she knows that the Inte explosion ising soon, and the current money can be earned back soon in that period of time. "She''s copying your songs again." Hua Yan oftenes to Tang Guo. Although Tang Guo will not publish the songs, she can write and sing by herself. Many times, Hua Yan came to her and saw her work. Chapter 3740: The wronged songwriter (35) Chapter 3740: The wronged songwriter (35) These works are earlier than Kong En''s. So he was certain that Kong En was definitely a thief. Even if you hit inspiration again, it''s impossible for every song to be exactly the same, right? He couldn''t understand Kong En''s arrogance, holding other people''s things, and framing the original author of stealing other people''s fruits. Seeing that Tang Guo had been asking about this all the time, he wanted to find a hacker who hacked Tang Guos private website and published all the lyrics and music recorded in it, so that everyone on the Inte could see who was the giarism. dog. "Don''t worry, when I take the shot, I will make her never turn over." Huayan was a bit helpless: "I really don''t know what you want to do, it makes me very curious." Although curious, he did not continue to ask, and not to listen to other people''s secrets is the best respect for a person. Time hurriedly passed, and Kong En at this time was already in his freshman year. The serialization of "Spring Day" has basically ended. Because of the spring fire, Kong Enn also held a fan meeting somewhere. On this day, countless fans came to Kong En''s fans to meet with excitement. Kong En looks pure and beautiful. There are not only fans but also reporters. After all, Kong En, in their eyes, is really a perfect person from childhood to adulthood. As for her mediocre years, she had long been obscured by all the brilliance of her body, they could only see her glowing like a gem. Kong En at the scene answered the fans'' words very patiently, signed their autographs and took a group photo. At this time, we ushered in a reporters interview: "En, under what circumstances did you create a healing manga like "Kasuga"? When creating this manga, did you feel happy or sad? What about?" It is worth mentioning that Zhiyu, the author of "Spring Day", has never been interviewed by a reporter, and has never told anyone about his experience. Therefore, even if she works one after another, no one can understand her inner world. There is no way to share the inner world of Zhiyu with fans. Therefore, no one can imagine that Zhiyu''s heart will be depressed, sad, and hesitant. At this time, Kong En replied: "Of course it is because I have lived in a happy family since I was a child that I created such a healing work. When I was creating this work, I was always happy in my heart. I just want to bring everyone a happy, happy world that can let everyone see the sun." "Wow, we''re so gentle." The fans roared. The reporter asked again: "I remember that before this "Spring", Eun alsopleted a "Small Alley", which is also very popr, and some people even copied this work. Fortunately, everyone''s eyes are sharp. It didn''t make us wronged. Moreover, the style of "Little Alley" ispletely different from this part. After reading it, many people said that they couldn''t ept it, which was simply gloomy. So I am very curious, how exactly did Eun be able to create two works with suchpletely different styles? Among them, do you know any special stories and experiences? " This is not only curious for reporters, but also curious for Kung fans. Yes, there is really a big gap between these two styles, and the style of painting is also very leap. Kong En still kept smiling: "I created "Spring Day" because I am very happy. In addition, I have to say that creation is priceless, so I hope some people can cherish their feathers." Chapter 3741: The wronged songwriter (36) Chapter 3741: The wronged songwriter (36) "The "Small Alley" was created because I saw that not all people in this world are happy, and there are many people whose lives are gloomy. Because of some things I have seen before, there is the "Small Alley" works." The interview is still going on, but Kong Enn doesn''t know how many people are standing outside the fan circle. "Are you two okay?" Tang Guo nced at Ye Yuling and Zhiyu, "Do you feel sad that her work has been misinterpreted by her?" Zhiyu pursed her lips lightly: "I can be sure, it''s not a brainstorm, she copied me." If it turns out that she is notpletely sure like this, Kong En''s exnation made her 100% sure. There are many cautions in thatic, all of which are hidden in secret. Once you look at it, you can only look at the surface. When you look at it again, you will see more information. Of course, it is also possible that after reading it countless times, no one found the little things hidden in her. "I''m not angry anymore." Ye Yuling smiled freely. "Like Zhiyu, I am sure that she copied me. She doesn''t even know the meaning of our work. Now, I feel relieved. " "It seems that your mentality is much better than that in my phenomenon. No wonder your works are so popr overseas. You two wait, there will be a good show soon." Zhiyu still has heavy Qi Liuhai, and now she is also a high school student. However, she kept this hairstyle just to prevent people froming to her. She just likes to stay in the quietest ce silently and finish heric world. "Sister Guoguo, what''s the good thing?" Zhiyu''s eyes were like grapes, turning around, and there was aura, "Can you tell me in advance?" Tang Guo refused: "No." "That''s it..." Zhiyu was a little lost and made a very pitiful expression, Tang Guo ignored it. He also nced at her: "Draw yours well, knowing so much what to do, and knowing again when time is up is a surprise." "Knowing in advance is also a pleasant surprise." Zhiyu quibbleed, but when Tang Guo didn''t say anything, he didn''t ask again. At this time, Ye Yuling pulled Tang Guo: "Sister Tang, Brother Hua hase to see you." After speaking, he showed a narrow smile. "Then you go back by yourself?" Tang Guo asked. After making sure, she walked to the Huayan car. Looking at Tang Guo''s back, Ye Yuling remembered the scene when he was taken into the casino. In fact, she was not really stupid, but she was hopeless in life and was sent to a psychiatric hospital by her rtives. As long as they didn''t take her out, she could only stay in it forever. Her father was a drunkard and gambler whopletely took over the money she made in those years before she lost all will. When she was sent to the casino, she felt even more desperate, but she didn''t expect that this was a turning point in her life. It turned out that she thought that a gloomy life could still be so radiant. "What do you think is the surprise that Sister Guo Guo said?" Zhiyu still has a cold face, but his eyes are full of curiosity, "I really want to know." Ye Yuling patted Zhiyu on the head and whispered: "You think it''s just what you want, don''t I don''t want it? Brother Hua can''t even ask about the secret Tang Sister wants to hide. Can we ask?" "I think Brother Hua asked, but if he asks, he will definitely not tell us." Zhiyu came to his own conclusion. Chapter 3742: The wronged songwriter (37) Chapter 3742: The wronged songwriter (37) Zhiyu continued: "Brother Hua won''t tell us, he only listens to Sister Guoguo." "It''s fine if you know it, let''s just wait for the road of Brother Hua, anyway, we will definitely know that day." "I heard that someone hase to buy the copyright of yourics and ns to make anime." Zhiyu said, "You are amazing." Ye Yuling: "You are not bad, so many years younger than me. It is said that Sister Tang said that someone is also inquiring about your animation copyright." When Zhiyu heard it, his eyes lit up: "If it can be sold, then I will post it, and I will have real financial freedom." "Fortunately, Sister Guoguo is not a profiteer. I once told her that money is not important, as long as she signs her name." Zhiyu patted his head, "Now I really want to go back and blow my head." "When did Sister Tang let us suffer? Don''t you know about Sister Tang''s reputation in the industry? A phnthropist. ording to legend, she bought the website at the beginning, and in order to open up various channels, she didn''t know how many billions she spent in it. " "The money is great." On Zhiyu''s dark eyes, it seems that there is money written, "All my money is still with Guo Guo sister. When I am free, the amount should be a lot. . It''s a bit exciting to think about it." Ye Yuling couldn''t help being amused: "You should pay attention to your measure. If fans see it in the future, it will destroy the impression in their hearts." "I see." Zhiyu put away his smile, bing extremely cold and serious, "Is that so?" Over there, Kong En''s interview continued, and neither Zhiyu nor Ye Yuling left. They mingled in the crowd and heard the reporter ask Kong Enn what he ns to do next and if he has new inspiration. Kong En smiled slightly: "I n to rest for a month. The next works are already inspired, and I will meet you in a month." "Oh, is that so, really great, this news is really a surprise to the majority of fans who like Eun Eun. Then, can Eun Eun tell me a little bit about the type of the new work?" Upon hearing Kong En''s new work, Zhiyu and Ye Yuling looked at each other at the same time, and finally decided to continue listening. Kong En smiled the whole time, looking at everyone''s expectation, stroked the hair that fell from his ears, and said: "Since everyone is expecting that, then I will reveal it a little. This time the work may be possible. Its time to return to the style of "Small Alley". After all, every day is sweet and greasy and tired easily. I want to change my taste." "We are really looking forward to it." The meeting was over, Zhiyu and Ye Yuling got in the car and nned to go back. The two discussed this. "We have to pay attention to see what she will send out next month." Zhiyu said seriously, with a tangled face, "I have followed her ount." "I''m paying attention too." Ye Yuling nced out of the car window, Kong En, I hope you cherish your feathers and don''t giarize other people''s works, otherwise, sooner orter, the car will be overturned. Sister Tang is not a vegetarian. Tang Guo first asked them to publish overseas, as if they were setting up a bureau, waiting for someone to do it. If you guess who this person is, it can only be Kong En. Recently, Tang Guo has been paying attention to Kong En''s situation. She calcted the time, and soon Kong En will giarize Ye Yuling''s second work. At the same time, she will serialize the military work of the veteran. This appetite is really not a little bit big. Chapter 3743: The wronged songwriter (38) Chapter 3743: The wronged songwriter (38) "Guoguoer, what are you doing? Are you busy looking for your Maxima again, or are you burning money to open up some channels?" After receiving Hua Yan''s call, Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing: "Then Hua Shao, your dark circles seemed to have not disappeared yesterday, and the nightlife is always so rich, busy people." "Guoguoer, what did I do tonight, don''t you know? Except for the script writing, I''m busy writing the script. The dark circles are all being tossed out. No, I just finished part of it, I n to ask you to eat it. Letsbine work and rest." "where?" "You wait, I''ll pick you up." Huayan was very happy when she heard Tang Guo''s promise. She couldn''t care about anything, so she threw down the script and ran outside. The director originally came to talk about the script with Hua Yan, this time the cast is rtively strong, and the famous singer Zhuo Jing helped with the album''s first song. As a result, watching Huayan rushed out without looking back, it made him a headache. He thinks that he has the lowest status in the crew. The investor is the uncle, the actor is the uncle, the screenwriter is also the uncle, and the director, he is a little pitiful no one loves. Hua Yan quickly came to pick Tang Guo, and the two went to a frequently visited restaurant. "After so many years, when did you make it?" The happiest thing in the past few years is that their rtionship has be a boyfriend and girlfriend. The unhappy thing is that Kong En has been giarizing his girlfriend''s work. Never stopped. For every song that Kong En wrote for Zhuo Jing, he can find the time record on Tang Guo''s private website. Moreover, before Kong En handed it to Zhuo Jing, Tang Guo had sang it to him. So every time he sees Kong En holding her girlfriends works, he hates his teeth. He especially wants to rush up and shout with everyone, you little girl, really shameless, this is his womans thing , Just take it, are you not afraid of bad hands? And that Zhuo Jing, he is not pleasing to the eye, singing giarism songs, is not afraid of rotten mouth? "Sao Hua, what are you worrying about? I''m not in a hurry, just take your time. Anyway, she won''t have a good ending." Hua Yan sighed: "So many good works, originally these honors are yours, am I not angry for you?" Tang Guo quickly stood up, sat next to him, and patted his back: "Quiet your anger, anger is easy to grow old. When wee together, others will think it is a father and a daughter. You really need to take good care of it. Looking at your dark circles, those who dont know really think how rich the nightlife is. Ill be too old in the future. When people ask, Ill say I dont know you." "Guo Guoer, you are too much." Hua Yan was still a little worried, and quickly took out the phone, turned on the mirror function, and saw that she was holding two dark circles under her eyes, "It seems to be a bit serious. I will try not to stay upte in the future. " When they are walking on the street, they should praise the handsome man, not the father and daughter. "By the way, Zhuo Jing will have a concert in June." Hua Yan looked a lot more serious. "It is estimated that by then, it will be the works of Kong En, and there may be new songs." "Is that so?" Tang Guo remembered, and it did happen. "Have you been in contact with Zhuo Jing? What do you think of him?" "It''s okay, it''s not a good thing, and it''s not a bad person." Hua Yan said, "I didn''t have much contact. After all, he is a popr singer. There is so much time there for us behind the scenes." Chapter 3744: The wronged songwriter (39) Chapter 3744: The wronged songwriter (39) Tang Guo chuckled, "That''s because Hua Shao didn''t reveal his identity. If you spend some money, the most popr singer star will arrange time to see you." "So, what do you think?" Hua Yan leaned on the back of the chair, holding Tang Guo''s shoulder with one hand, and made ament, "Guo Guoer, let''s discuss one thing, can you not ask me to spend If there are few, Brother Hua is better than having less flowers. I feel particrly ufortable with less flowers all day long." "I like." "Hey, let''s do it, you change the name asionally, maybe you can find another interest." "All right, then I''ll talk about it when I want to change my title." Hua Yan pondered this sentence, as if her application for a change of title was not sessful, she thought to herself, wondering if they were married, she would change her mind. It should be. After all, you can''t get married. You can still call it a little bit of money. That''s weird. Therefore, Huayan now suddenly wants to get married. "I n to open up my private website so that Zhuo Jing''s people can see the works inside and see how they react. We didn''t provide evidence for the previous incident. It is understandable that Zhuo Jing gave up on my side." Tang Guo raised his eyes, "I give him a choice. If he knows the truth and chooses to cancel the concert, it doesn''t matter whether he helps me or not. He has no obligation. This matter has nothing to do with him. ." "Small flowers, what do you think?" Hua Yan agrees: "I think it''s good. If you change to a person, when you don''t know it, there is no way to tell the truth in front of the facts, only to believe the superficial evidence. Guo Guoer''s idea is really good. , You are worthy of a great phnthropist." "How did you get involved with the phnthropist?" Hua Yan leaned over and kissed her on the cheek: "Isn''t it? Look at theics and novel authors under your banner, who doesn''t support you? Whose treatment is better than yours? You are not at all Merchants do charity. But I didnt expect that charity would also make money." "Then this n, do you need my help?" Tang Guo remembered what she had said before that Zhuo Jing was going to record the opening song for the new script, and said: "Okay, this matter is up to you. You show this website to people around Zhuo Jing. I don''t know how they will react. ." "If they choose to continue to conceal, they may find someone to attack your private website. Do you have a backup?" Hua Yan guessed in her heart that Tang Guo must have a backup. This is her style. "I keep backups of websites in various countries. Even in China, I have established several private websites, as well as my personal ount, and there are privacy records. When the timees, I can open them one by one." "Okay, then there is no problem," Huayan concealed his calctions and said, "Guoguoer, I helped you with such a big thing. Would you like to give me a reward? We have been talking for so many years. , Every time you invite me to dinner, I want to change my snacks." Tang Guo looked surprised: "I thought you liked me the most to eat with you, so I took you to eat delicious food every time." "Of course I like you to dine with me, but I also want to ask for other rewards. For example, if you call me Brother Hua, I feel very satisfied." System: Slightly, it is really shameless. It must have been a keel for a whole life in the previous life, and there was no one in the family. In this life, I have been struggling to obtain benefits. It is shameless, just like brown sugar. Chapter 3745: The wronged songwriter (40) Chapter 3745: The wronged songwriter (40) "Well, Brother Hua, please do this." "You are my girlfriend, your business is my business, shouldn''t that be the right thing to do with my girlfriend?" Hua Yan was very happy. After a few years, he finally got promoted Be Hua Ge, after getting married, his title will definitely be husband. Oops, I feel a little excited when I think about it. He thinks that next time he can participate in some small words scripts, and ask those small words authors for advice on what to do when you fall in love, to make your girlfriend more and more happy. Because of the idea of Huayan, heter contacted the author of the small talk on the website and pulled the few well-written ones into a small group to discuss this matter. After he expressed his thoughts, the whole group was quiet. After a long time, the authors of Xiaoyan made speeches one after another. "Brother Hua, do you look down on single dogs?" "Brother Hua, did you deliberately pull us in to kill?" "Brother Hua, you are too unkind, you are dog abuse, I want to report you to the Animal Protection Association." "Oh my god, help, help, someone here wants my dog''s life." At that time Huayan knew that the authors of those small talks were all single dogs. It was a waste of his enthusiasm. The people at Zhumeng Station knew about Huayan and Tang Guo. Tang Guo is a famous "phnthropist", and Hua Yan only sees her. Tang Guo has a very good rtionship with this group of authors and painters. Basically every time the rhetoric came out, everyone called out someone to catch the dog and kill it, so that everyone had to leave. Although Tang Guo opened up many mobile channels for Zhumeng Xiaozhan, he did not expand the website and engage in other ideas. The name of this website is Zhumeng Xiaozhan, which is very clear. As the Inte bes more developed, authors and painters earn more and more, all of which have be her cash cow. Money is not money, in fact, she really does notck this thing. But I didn''t expect it would do so well. During the period, it was not without otherpanies, and especially wanted to buy Dream Station, but she didn''t mean it. Some people have attacked their website. Tang Guo has a talented little tactician. No one seeded. He was also anti-nted with some strange viruses. Only by smashing theputer can it be solved. It is the heart of certain hackers. It''s all hurting. The system has also written a program. Anyone who pirates the works of their dream station will definitely be attacked by viruses and will belch off soon. Therefore, those who do piracy will basically not steal the works of Dream Building Station. This is simply a paradise for all chasing literary dreams. Of course, if you want to mix in the dream station, you need real materials. On this website, there is system protection, there is no way to brush any data. It is impossible to escape the eyes of the system if it is fraudulent. As long as this situation is maintained, Tang Guo believes that this website will be a purend after many years. It is also because of these that the threshold for building a dream station is very high. Everyone can publish their own work. However, if the work is not good, readers may not buy it, editors may also look down on it, and can only generate electricity for love. Maintaining this style, Zhumeng Xiaozhan did not continue to expand, but also gave other style sites the living space, which Tang Guo needed. On the other side, when Zhuo Jing is preparing to record the opening song of the TV series written by Hua Yan. Chapter 3746: The wronged songwriter (41) Chapter 3746: The wronged songwriter (41) Hua Yan had already paid attention to that person, and when Zhuo Jing passed by, he passed by herself, and then had a chance encounter. He chatted with the director for a while, then went to the recording studio to listen to the song. Not surprisingly, this song was also produced by Kong En. Nowadays, many TV dramas, with a little more powerful team, will look for Kong Enyoke. If he didn''t n to ask Tang Guo what to do first, Hua Yan would try to get the director to give up using the song. If he didn''t know about it, he would stop the crew from buying the song. After all, this is his woman''s thing, that shameless, addicted to copying. "Brother Liu." Hua Yan listened to it for a while and felt it was almost done. With a very confused expression, he called Zhuo Jing''s agent. "Flower words, what''s the matter?" Hua Yan whispered: "Brother Liu, I found a problem. I really want to see the lyrics of this song." At the end of the words, Liu Quan''s face changed, and soon returned to normal: "I remember this song was bought by your crew from Kong En. The lyrics are familiar. Have you seen it before?" "Brother Liu, I''m pretty sure, no. The director never showed us this before. You know, these things are still rtively confidential. How can we let us see the contents in advance?" "Well, where did you see it?" Hua Yan''s lips curled, feeling that things were on the right track, and dragged Liu Quan to another room. He took out his cell phone, looked through the webpage record, and muttered: "I identally turned to a ce before. I saw a lot of lyrics and music in it. The name of this song is quite special. I just clicked in and read it." "I don''t know if the record is still there, oh, I found it, Brother Liu, look, there are many lyrics and music recorded here." Liu Quan didn''t care, but to be on the safe side, he took a look. This look was amazing. He found that Zhuo Jing''s songs were recorded in them. Counting time, these lyrics and music have been recorded on it for several years. Liu Quan''s expression became more and more serious. Looking along the way, I found that Zhuo Jing''s new song to be sung in June was among them. And the time recorded here was much earlier than the time given to them by Kong En, it was several years ago. Liu Quan is still unsure whether Kong Enn moved other people''s things, in case this is a misunderstanding? So he sent this URL to himself, intending to go back and ponder it. Hua Yan didn''t care about Liu Quan''s absent-minded appearance, he had already done everything, and it all depends on Zhuo Jing''s choice. Let''s say that after Liu Quan went home, he quickly opened the private website. This time, he read it from the beginning, and when he saw the first one, he knew that it was someone else''s work moved by Kong En. The person on this private website is the real original author. Because, at the beginning, the author wrote about her own experience, saying that because she hadn''t made a record, she was moved to work, but she couldn''t provide evidence. From now on, she will keep all her works on this private website . From all the time, she is really the original author. Liu Quan went all the way and found that there were also some songs in it. Kong En didn''t move them, and I don''t know why. But this is not important. He has determined that Kong En has stolen other people''s works. So Liu Quan quickly went to Zhuo Jing and told Zhuo Jing all this. Chapter 3747: The wronged songwriter (42) Chapter 3747: The wronged songwriter (42) "So, it was Kong En who copied someone else''s work. Was the writer andposer wronged?" Zhuo Jing asked. Liu Quan nodded: "Yes." "June is your concert. No one visits this private website. If it weren''t for idental discovery, I don''t know it will record these. I think the other party hasn''t happened, because I want to n things to ferment to a certain extent. Knock Kong En in the mud." "The June concert cannot be canceled," Zhuo Jing rubbed his forehead. "And the cancetion can only temporarily calm down. Once this event breaks out, it will have a very big impact on me. I was always singing Kong Enn before. Song, things broke out and I couldn''t clean it up." "That''s what I mean. We are on the same boat with Kong En. I mean, find someone to hack this website and erase all traces. This is a private website, and the other party can''t produce any evidence. Once and for all. "Liu Quan said, "At present, this is the best way. In addition, in the future, we will find someone to write songs instead of singing Kong En''s, otherwise we don''t know what will happen." "Okay, that''s it." "Okay, you can rest first, I''ll take care of this." Liu Quan went down, and quickly contacted the hacker, asking him to help deal with the matter. [Host big, your previous private website has been hacked, and all the data on it has disappeared. "Okay, I know Zhuo Jing''s choice." Since I chose it myself, no wonder she will fall into any situation in the future. She gave this opportunity, but the other party didn''t want it. On the other side, Hua Yan pulled the director and asked the other party to cancel the opening song that Zhuo Jing sang. Even if you dont change the singer, you have to change the song. Of course the director disagreed, until Zhuo Jing said that he identally saw it on a certain website, that song may not have been written by Kong En, maybe it was moved someone else''s work. Once it is exposed, there will be some impact. After all, this drama has to be filmed for half a year. Before that time, Zhuo Jing had already held a concert, and Tang Guo might have action by then. Then waiting for the show to be broadcast, it may be seriously affected. Seeing the evidence of Huayan screenshots, the director finally gritted his teeth and gave up the song. He didn''t want to make his work irritated by a giarized song. Now someizens are just like crazy. Once they catch something, they will go crazy and irrational. After persuading the director, Hua Yan breathed a sigh of relief. If the director knows there is a problem with the song and uses it, he may leave the crew directly. Money, breach of contract or something, where there is a girlfriend is important. "You kid, are you happy now? Hurry up, don''t worry, I won''t use this song anymore. With this kind of song, isn''t it discrediting my career?" Hua Yan left happily, and after leaving the crew, she called Tang Guo and said that the director didn''t need the song. Even if people were not in front of him, Tang Guo seemed to see a peacock that was opening a screen to her, as if saying, "Daughter-inw, daughter-inw, you see, I am really good, and I will help you get everything done." The director suddenly changed the song, Zhuo Jing knew it well, and he also knew this. Huayan discovered this, and it is understandable to tell the director. The other party didn''t say anything, it should be because he didn''t want to care about this matter. Chapter 3748: The wronged songwriter (43) Chapter 3748: The wronged songwriter (43) So the director asked Zhuo Jing to change to another song, Zhuo Jing was very cooperative. This rhetoric didn''t stop it. It was just an opening song, and when something really happened, you could change it to another one at any time without fear of any idents. At this moment, I have been paying attention to Kong En''s system and discovered that Kong En has posted news, saying that his new work will be serialized soon, and the title of the work has been announced, and an episode has been released for many fans. Fans below the dynamic are all yelling, saying that they really like this style. When Tang Guo saw this movement, she raised her brow lightly. When Ye Yuling saw it, the corners of her lips raised on the micro, and she clearly saw that she was a delicate and beautiful girl. Such a smile was extremely strange and frightening. Zhiyu also saw it, staring at it, and finally said: "It really is a giarism dog." Because this cartoon was published by Ye Yuling on both sides of the strait several years ago. At present, Tang Guo has also told her that he intends to give her a simplified version. At the same time, the animation copyright has been sold, and the animation will be released. Then, you can see it on the screen. Because theics of the sad and miserable style are rtively small, not so many people pay attention. However, there are still some diehard fans. The main reason was that Tang Guoye Yuling serialized this film on both sides of the strait before. Few people in the ind knew about it, but again, it was very small. Kong En has already started serializingics, and Tang Guo has nothing to do with him, and is already preparing to help Ye Yuling''s work to produce an ind version. After this, the anime version should appear. All manuscripts were prepared long ago. Tang Guo''s actions were very fast, and immediately asked people to start uploading Ye Yuling''sic called "Pedestrian". Therefore, both sides are serialized. Of course, Ye Yuling''s "The Pedestrian", which is better than Kong En''s copy, is much more mature and perfect in style, content, and details. After all, the current Ye Yuling is no longer the same Ye Yuling before, this is Ye Yuling who has returned. After about two weeks of serialization, someone finally discovered this. Kong En''s fans, like crazy, immediately ran to Ye Yuling''s social ount to besiege. At the same time, the fans also posted spontaneously to fight Ye Yuling, a giarism dog. For a time, the Inte was full of smoke. Everyone came for Kong En, thinking that Kong En must be the one who had been giarized, so Ye Yuling suffered many malicious personal attacks during this period. But now Ye Yuling is not afraid of those anymore. Netizens can scold if they like to scold. When they scold enough, when they announce the truth, I don''t know how Kong En will respond at that time. She is really looking forward to it. It turns out that Sister Tang has been busy, just to wait for this day? Thank you very much. The waiting for these years is so worth it. "Are you okay?" Zhiyu asked. Ye Yuling shook her head, and raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes: "It''s okay, I''m just very happy. I haven''t waited for nothing in the past few years. This makes me more happy than selling the copyright and putting theics on the screen. No wonder Sister Tang, whenever she is free, she Urge me to draw a draft quickly, as if to empty my mind." The high quality and high yield in the past few years has made her unable to believe it. Zhiyu: "It''s all the same. I was a junior high school student at the time, and Sister Guoguo didn''t have any pity for her." Chapter 3749: The wronged songwriter (44) Chapter 3749: The wronged songwriter (44) "Every time I meet, I ask me if I amzy. People who dont know may think she is a gangster who abuses childbor. Dont force me, I dont know that I am so awesome, even in a few years, You can create so many works and they are very popr on both sides of the strait. But it is still not as good as you, your works are very popr overseas." "It was Sister Tang''s urging, we have today." "um, yes." Within a few days, Tang Guo Company received an email from the novelpany that Kong En serializedics and hoped that she would deal with it as soon as possible. Theic "Pedestrian" on Zhumeng Station listed the release time, indicating that this is Ye Yuling. The author copied the work of Kong En on their website. Tang Guo directly posted the news that day, and only said one sentence: "Ye Yuling from the Dream Building Station did not giarize. This is the work she painted after countless days and nights." Just this sentence made countless people attack Tang Guo. It was said that she, the webmaster, actually shielded the giarism dog. For a while, Tang Guo was scolded by the dog, and some people also initiated a boycott of the Dream Building Station. It was basically organized by Kong En''s fans. In their view, this kind of tform for shielding giarism must give them a reasonable exnation, and they must not be wronged for their kindness. At this time, Kong En also posted an update, and put up the screenshots of the time serialized on both sides, expressing clearly that he hoped that Zhumeng Xiaozhan could give her an exnation, and that such a famous website can cherish his feathers. The main reason why Kong En did not doubt Tang Guo''s website was that Tang Guo was rtively low-key. Moreover, this website is also based on works. Nowadays, there are very few advertisements, only the initial publicity is rtively fierce. As early as a few years ago, it has been well-known among readers and formed a specific reader group. Therefore, in many ces, you can no longer see the advertisements of Zhumeng Station. However, the mobile phone reading client of Zhumeng Xiaozhan, because Tang Guo had spent a lot of money at the beginning, many mobile phones wille with this software. Kong En, before rebirth, didn''t know this at all, and she didn''t know whether there was a website called Dreaming Station. She was not in this business before. If she hadn''t had a mobile phone in her brain, she would not have achieved such an achievement. Moreover, the mobile phone in her brain only has the search function. What she wants to search for can appear. If it weren''t for the works of a few people in Zhiyu out of the circle, everyone knew that she would have remembered so many. Of course, she would find the most suitable work to move, considering the time. As soon as Kong En''s activity was posted, it was reposted spontaneously by fans. At the same time, some big v who like Kong En''s work also began to forward it. From their point of view, this is a real hammer, and it can gain some poprity and increase fans. Why not do it? At this moment, Tang Guo asked thepany to prepare awyer''s letter to Kong En''s cartoon serial website, telling them that they had infringed. Thiswyer''s letter was also hung up by the official ount of Zhumeng Station. When theizens saw it, they were so frustrated that they said that they had never seen Zhumeng Station so shameless. Those up and down were particrly shameless, they infringed others, and they sent warning letters to theirwyers. The matter was so fermented for a day, Tang Guo once again asked people to talk to the otherpany about the matter, and asked them to immediately remove the infringing works. The other party was particrly righteous and said that it was the infringement of Dreaming Station, and asked them not to pretend to be blind. Chapter 3750: The wronged songwriter (45) Chapter 3750: The wronged songwriter (45) On the next day, Tang Guo asked someone to send a set ofics to the otherpany. At the same time, Tang Guo took these photos and posted them on the official ount of Zhumeng Station. When manyizens clicked in and watched all the works, they werepletely shocked. The manga "Pedestrian" is a tragic and depressive manga. The above evaluation is that people who have read it want to read it a second time but dare not read it. It''s not that thisic is terrifying, but that the more I look at it, the more I get chills behind my back, I feel ufortable and helpless. The author of theic is: Ye Yuling. The serial was published three years ago. Upon seeing this incident, the passers-by who were originally scolded by the fans became silent, anger grew in their hearts, and turned their anger towards Kong En. Kong En didn''t even react, but found countless people scolding her. "So this is a giarism dog!" "I''m going to ask someone to check it out. Now there is "Pedestrian" on sale. They have all been published. Does she really think we don''t go online? Doesn''t she watch the news on both sides of the strait?" "Eun En may have no inspiration for a while, after all, she has created works such as "Small Alley" and "Spring Day". She has the strength. She didn''t do it on purpose." "Yes, Enen must not be intentional." Kong En''s stupid fan, really angered passers-by to death. I moved other peoples works, but I didnt say anything, but I didnt even admit it. Can I clean it up with one sentence that wasnt intentional? If people don''t have that publishedic, they can''t prove their innocence. Wouldn''t they be unable to clean up this stain for a lifetime? Kong En originally posted the news, so he waited for the website to help her deal with it. And her group of loyal fans will definitely help her remove the infringing works. However, she was waiting for a phone call from the website editor. The first sentence of the other party was: "Kong En, how do you copy other people''s works?" "Edited, I didn''t giarize. These are all drawn by me racking my brains. Did Zhumeng Station frame me?" "Thepany received a set ofic books today, which was published on both sides of the strait. Theics are now finished. I took a look at the time and it was serialized three years ago. You always exin whether you are drawing ording to thisic. Yes, I took a look, and there are indeed some details and plots above that are a bit different from your beginning." To be precise, Kongen should not be able to match the opponent. The other party''s style of painting is mature, but Kong En''s style of painting, how can I say, anyway, it is notparable. Kong En was dumbfounded when he heard this. Three years ago, physicalic books were published on both sides of the strait. So, was Ye Yuling''s work published there first? Kong En, who couldn''t believe it, quickly received a lot of photos, as the editor said. Especially when she saw the words of Ye Yuling, her face paled. The editor quickly asked her if she had giarized, and Kong En''s speechlessness was tantamount to acquiescence. "The other partys evidence is conclusive. If you cant produce evidence before noon today, and this work was published three years ago, then we will remove the work and apologize." The editor paused, "You also take a break Right." With the current momentum of online noise, Kong En don''t want to continue serializing. Kong En was not in the mood to serializeics either. This thing was too unstable and she actually overturned. Chapter 3751: The wronged songwriter (46) Chapter 3751: The wronged songwriter (46) Kong En can''t produce evidence, her fans are of no use at all. The more I help her wash the floor, the more disgusting passersby are. The main reason is that the evidence is in front of us. Especially after the website removed Kong En''s work, everyone understood why. Many fans of Kong Enn have calmed down and started to show off. Although they liked her work very much, what she did this time disappointed them. However, there is no shortage of fans everywhere, and I want to clean up for Kong En, saying that Kong En can correct his mistakes and create the best works in the future. Disabled fans also said: Eun has always been excellent, this time I believe she definitely did not mean it. She has created such excellent works for us. This time it was just a wrong way. She will correct it and bring us more wonderful works in the future. Kong En certainly didn''t want to lose the fame he had umted over the years. Besides, there were more people doing this kind of things, and they weren''t just getting confused. As long as the limelight passes, what you should earn is still earning. At this point, Kong En nned to stand up again. She decided not to steal Ye Yuling''s works. She focused on another one, namely Zhiyu''s work. Through the mobile phone in her brain, she searched out all the works of the other party''s life, and nned to select one that had been popr. Whether it is Ye Yuling or Zhiyu, they are all talented yers, and they have be famous early on. She believes that as long as she chooses a good work, she will surely be popr again. Netizens are forgetful, she earns her, they say theirs. As long as there is no problem with her work, there will still be countless fans in pursuit. But before starting to imitate, Kongen hesitated. She was able to imitateics because she was also an art student. With some skills, there is still no problem with painting. Regarding the line, of course, it is getting smoother and smoother. Others will only think that she has improved and will not doubt anything. To be safe, Kong En decided to search the Inte for any works by Zhiyu. It wasn''t on the Inte, but when she thought of Ye Yuling''s "Pedestrian", she decided to ask people on both sides of the strait to find out whether theic book writer Zhiyu existed or not. Then, it didn''t take long for her to hear that Zhiyu turned out to be a well-knownic author on both sides of the strait, and she was very fond of young girls. In recent years, severalics have been published. Hearing this, Kong En never dared to think of Zhiyu''s works again. She suspected that she had moved the works of the two before, which caused the two to create more works in a difficult situation. The reason for choosing the two sides of the strait may be that the two of them had no market in the ind, so they moved there. Because of this incident, Kongen decided to quit theics circle. The main reason is that she is afraid of moving another author''s work, and this happens again, and then she really can''t exin it clearly. After trying to understand, she posted a post with only one sentence: I''m sorry, I announced that I would withdraw from theics circle. This dynamic sent Kong En to the hot search again. For a while, she felt even more distressed for her fans, and they said why those people were forcing Kong En and so on, so distressed. As for passers-by, seeing Kong Enn so simply confessing her mistake, she felt that she had gone on a crooked road because she couldn''t figure it out for a while, and she forgave her a little. "She didn''t make any excuses, so simply confessing her mistakes shows that it was really not intentional." Chapter 3752: The wronged songwriter (47) Chapter 3752: The wronged songwriter (47) "Yes, since she has all admitted her mistakes, as long as she doesn''t make mistakes in the future, then forget it. Knowing her mistakes can improve her." "In fact, she is more sincere, and she quit theics circle directly. I like this attitude better." "She is actually very talented, she just took the wrong path for a while, and now she has a good attitude of admitting her mistakes, paying the price for her behavior, and withdrawing from the circle. She has been able to walk to this day, step by step, so she is still worthy of admiration. After all, in today''s Society, there are so many shameless people. Few people can do hers. Therefore, I support her. If she has outstanding original works in the future, I will still choose to support her." Because Kong En was so simple, he attracted a wave of fans. However, there are also some people who cannot tolerate sand in their eyes. "Although she has a good attitude of admitting mistakes, isn''t this what she should do? giarizing other people''s works and admitting a mistake can bepletely forgiven?" "Anyway, I won''t look at her works. If I have a good character, I will not choose to giarize from the beginning. I will admit my mistakes and be forgiven. The price of giarism is too small. This is really cold heart of." "That''s, don''t forget, what was her previous dynamic, which made people cherish feathers. If theic books were not exposed, they would beat them down." "Does she think that theic was published a few years ago, it was from both sides of the Taiwan Strait, and it was only physical, and it was a niche audience. If you can''t find it on the Inte, you can giarize it at will?" Under thesements, many people responded, making them a little tolerant. Who has not made a mistake in a person''s life? As long as you make a mistake, it is good to be able to correct it. And so on, especially many. Tang Guo just smiled after seeing it, and didn''t ask much. It was someone from thepany who asked her if she wanted some navy. It was a bit too cheap for Kong En to let things go like this. Tang Guo shook his head: "What do you do with that thing, isn''t the money used for your hot pot? A waste!" Company employee: So, it''s a little bit. If you ask for money from the navy, it seems you can buy a lot of hot pot. So they shouted: "Boss, when will you invite us to have hot pot?" "Let''s eat today." Tang Guo replied, punching Kongen in the first battle. This first step is to dissolve Kong''s impression of everyone. But she will not continue to y, because Kong En has already apologized altogether, which has attracted a wave of fans. If she continues to punch Kong En, the group of brain-deads will attack her, saying that they are too much, have no tolerance at all, force logic, and will kill their anger, which is meaningless. What she has to do is, every time the hammer goes down, Kong En''s defense is indisputable. No matter how much Kong En''s brain powder is washed, it will only make people feel pale and weak. This kind of whitewashing is okay once or twice, and the more times, it will easily arouse the disgust of passers-by. At that time, it was the real blow to Kong En. For Kong En, she never wanted to keep her hands. Because Kong En''s desire will kill people. Tang Guo''s assistant quickly took out his cell phone: "Boss, then I will tell Brother Hua, he will definitely not miss this kind of thing." Tang Guo didn''t care, herpany was almost bought off with nderous words. If something goes wrong, he will be notified. Especially for her food, Huayan is never absent. Of course, this is her default, and employees dare to do it. Chapter 3753: The wronged songwriter (48) Chapter 3753: The wronged songwriter (48) Lets talk about Kong En here. Seeing the reactions ofizens, he felt that he had made the right move. In her mobile phone, everything can be searched, not just drawing cartoons. In fact, she regrets drawingics a little bit. It takes a lot of time, so she might as well do something else. Kong En remembered that her fairy-xia novel had been over for three months and had not yet exined to readers when to open a new book. So she was going to continue writing novels. It was Xianxia before, and she was not sure if the original author would be the same as Ye Yuling, who wrote the second and third parts in advance. Therefore, Kong En gave up Bai Sheng''s book and nned to find another one. She decided not to write about the fairy tale type, she didn''t like the small words of female frequency. Mainly based on her personality, the love and love of women''s channels are rtively cheap, and finally she remembered a very famous military novel. Kong En recalled the other party''s pseudonym, which seemed to be called: an old soldier. So she started searching, and she found the work written by the veteran. She looked at the above time and found that she was nning to serialize this military novel in a few months before the veterans creation. Hmph, theics circle has withdrawn, but she will definitely reappear in front of everyone in the writing circle. In fact, what makes Kong En a little puzzled is why no one hase to buy her Xianxia work, shouldn''t it be bought by a bigpany? It is said that at that time, the film and television rights of this work sold for tens of millions. What Kongen didn''t know was that the filmpany that bought the film and television rights of the novel had already been acquired by Huayan two years ago. Over the years, Hua Yan has written a lot of scripts, which are all stored on his private website. When the timees, he ns to make his own script. Anyway, he is not short of money, so he buys apany to y his own, so as not to get angry. Of course, this proposal was given to him by Tang Guo. He feels that he can y by himself and support his girlfriend, which is great. System: like a tool man. At present, if thepany chooses novel adaptations, it basicallyes to Zhumeng Station. Huayan, definitely won''t lose his girlfriend, the price is only high but not low, anyway, as long as the girlfriend is happy. The bosses of thepany have be silly words, and of course it is impossible to buy the copyright of Kong En''s fairy tale novel. Sometimes, fate is only so short, what should have been a big fire, because of a little mistake, it bes less important. Kong En prepared for a while, and first revealed to the fan group that he nned to open a new book. And revealed to the fans that the new book will not be of the Xianxia type. She wants to change her taste and ns to write a military type. Many fans knew that her style was changeable, but they were surprised to hear that she was about to write military novels. After all, Kong En is not very old, even if he writes the heroic words of Xianxia, after all, many girls will also have a dream of Xianxia in their hearts, and they may not write worse than men. But writing military novels, especially well-written ones, have really not seen a few women. After all, most of the women are still better at parenting, sweet style, or deep sadomasochism, the bigger direction is to upgrade and fight monsters, but most of them still have some feelings. But because this person is Kong En, despite the ident, they still look forward to the time when Kong En opens the book. Kong En prepared the book for about half a month, and finally opened a new one. On the first day, countless fans came to join in and give rewards. Although there was still some trouble, saying that Kong En was a giarism dog, giarizing other people''s cartoons, but was soon banned. Chapter 3754: The wronged songwriter (49) Chapter 3754: The wronged songwriter (49) After all, it was in theics circle, and the influence on Kong Enn was not great on the novel website. Many people think that Kong En is a talented girl. She might have gone the wrong way without thinking for a while. Now everyone apologizes, there is really no need to hold on to it, after all, who did not miss it? The book review area is gradually upied by fans. Fans found that the military novels written by Kong Enn were surprisingly attractive in content. Even some military fans who have no feeling for Kong En have started to fan her book, and then they have changed their views on her. Because the veteran''s books are serialized in magazines, they have taken up arge part of the magazine''s length, but they are still rtively slow. But in three years, it has been serialized for a long time. The veteran didn''t care about those, and thepany signed him very loosely. Tang Guo also told him that it is not suitable for serialization on the Inte at this time, so let him know when the timees. The veteran doesn''t mind at all, it''s fine now anyway. While working as a security guard, he writes slowly. He is not fast at the beginning, and he really can''tpare to those fast authors. "She''s really restless. She started on the veteran''s book so soon." Tang Guo shook her head and said to Huayan, "Brother Hua, do you want to guess, who will she start with next?" Hua Yan saw Tang Guo looking at him, pointed at himself, and said, "It''s not me, right?" "That might be the case." "Guo Guo''er, do you have the ability to be a prophet?" Hua Yan has long felt that Tang Guo seems to know a little bit, but these are not important. Anyway, this person is his girlfriend and future daughter-inw. "I have, do you believe it?" "I believe it," Hua Yan answered seriously, "Otherwise, how could you arrange so many things in advance. Without you, would Zhiyu, Ye Yuling and the others cheer up again? They also exposed Kong En. Now Kong En is already Start with the veteran''s book, if it is not for you, the veteran still doesn''t know what to do." Tang Guo thought, if he didn''t get involved in this matter. After the veteran has figured out the website and serialized military novels on the website, it will not take long for Kong En''s fans to curse under the veteran''s book. At that time, a series of battles will be sealed by the veterans. He is a person with an upright personality. Because of this, he didn''t hesitate to go to Kong En and specifically to find out that he really didn''t copy her. It was all he typed word by word. But in the face of evidence, the veteran has no way to defend himself, and cannot find evidence of the creator of his work. Because of his persistence, he was regarded as harassment. Kong En was so annoyed that he directly called the police and said that the veteran x harassed him. Because of this, the veteran was sent to the Public Security Bureau by fans, and the soldier''s face was lost. In the end, he could only go back and never talk about writing anymore. He was in front of the little security guard all day and he was not married. Without Kong En''s intervention, the veteran would meet his love and enter the pce of a happy marriage. Therefore, Tang Guo said that she would not be merciful to Kong En, because her selfishness, desire, ruined the original owners glorious life and took away the life of Xiaoyu. Ye Yuling went crazy because of this, and the veteran stayed for a lifetime...There are other beings behind. Kong En''s miserable people, whoever is eyeing her works, have no good end. Chapter 3755: The wronged songwriter (50) Chapter 3755: The wronged songwriter (50) These people will carry the title of a giarist for the rest of their lives, and there will never be a way to clear them. "The veterans work has been serialized on "Dream Building Misceneous Events" for more than three years, and his readers are still many. Now is the exploding time of the Inte. It is impossible for his readers not to go online or read novels on mobile phones. It will happen sooner orter. In my opinion, we don''t need to do anything about this matter. We just wait for it to ferment. When it reaches a certain time, the effect will definitely be better than we thought." Hua Yan suggested. Tang Guo nodded: "I think so too." Hua Yan shook her hand and kissed: "We are worthy of being the best match. We thought of going together. It seems that we are a natural couple." "There are still two months left. It''s Zhuo Jing''s concert. Kong En giarized your song and music. What are you going to do?" "Let the veteran''s business ferment first. Now that the Inte is so developed, it shouldn''t take much time. The veteran''s novel is very popr, and many people have read it. It will be very fast." Tang Guo had already nned, since he wants to y Kongen. Yes, they must be linked together, and Kongen cannot be given time to react. When the veteran''s affairs are over, Kong En should really enter the lyric andposition circle, and he will see it then. The reason why Kong En in the plot has be an excellent actor is because of her identity as aposer and lyrics writer. easy. Speaking of which, apart from not studying hard, Kong En is still very smart. After all, it is really not a simple matter for actors to act well. Let us say that the military novels currently serialized by Kong Enn set off a storm among fans of military novels. Especially knowing that Kong En is a young girl, writing such a work has made many older fans of military novels a little ashamed. After a half-life, they were no better than a little girl. These people are the masters of not bad money. Just serializing 50,000 characters cost Kong En a lot of money. Kong En saw that the work was so popr, he said that he had chosen the right one. It deserves to be a phenomenon-level work, only serialized such a little character, so popr. Especially this kind of readers are not bad for money and are particrly willing to give a reward. Kong En was very happy, thinking that he could stand by this. In the future, she simply wrote military novels. It seems that there are many books under the veteran''s name. As long as she publishes them at the time before the other party publishes them, there is no problem. Kong En was dazzled by desire again, and every day he moved the contents of his mobile phone and stored it in hisputer. In fact, at the very beginning of the serialization, she was still a little worried, afraid that something might happen. Ye Yuling still gave her a big blow. Who could have imagined that the other party actually had an entity on both sides of the strait. Kong En flipped through his mobile phone and found the promotion of Dreaming Station. It is said that Ye Yuling''s works will be serialized on Dreaming Station. Not only that, but animation production is already in progress. This scene made Kong En very sour. At the same time, Tang Guo asked her to move back to the Zhumeng Station to serialize Zhiyu''s works. Kong En, it should be impossible to move two people''s things. Now Kong En, is immersed in the honor of a group of military fans who praise her every day under the book reviews and reward her. System: Let''s float, see when you can float. Chapter 3756: The wronged songwriter (51) Chapter 3756: The wronged songwriter (51) "Dude, have you read that novel recently?" "Which one? Oh...it''s that one, written by a woman. I really can''t believe that women can write military novels so beautifully. It seems that I have to put down my previous prejudices. Seriously, it''s really fragrant, this face It hurts me very much." "Are you talking about the one written by Kongen?" "Yes, it''s her." "I''m also watching." This is being discussed everywhere in the military forum. The main Kong Enn currently doesn''t have many characters serialized, and many old bookworms look at this and will not click into it. Basically, after reaching a certain number of words, they will look through it and like to collect them. But the paper couldn''t contain the fire after all. When this military novel was serialized to 100,000 characters, a message appeared at the bottom indicating that Kong En had giarized other people''s works. At first, the administrator thought it was a fault, but then there were more and morements like this. The administrator realized that something was not right, so he didn''t delete the message anymore, but went along and found it in the forum. It turned out to be in the military forum. Someone pointed out that the military works currently serialized by Kong En were copied from others. The original author is serializing in a magazine called "Dream Building Misceneous". In each issue, there are about ten pages, serialized works by veterans, which shows how popr his works are. With more and more evidence, especially the administrator went to the magazine to buy a copy, only then discovered that they have been serialized for more than three years. Therefore, whoever copied it, ording to the degree of copying, no longer needs to exin. This administrator was a real military fan. He stepped down as an administrator on the spot and ran away quickly. After he ran away, he went to buy a magazine. The real author is here, so he shouldn''t support Kong En''s giarism. The works of mainly veterans have been serialized for three years. He bought all the magazines and he will definitely enjoy it. As for Kong En''s giarism dog, let''s go, he won''t wait. The fermentation in the forum is fast, and Kong''s book review area has fallen. Don''t look at this group of usually straightforward men, when they are really angry, theirbat effectiveness is still very strong. Soon, Kong En was searched in battle again. This time, it was the former administrator who personally put up the evidence, allowingizens to see enough. They have been serializing for three years, Kong En is really indisputable this time. Kong En looked at everything on the phone, and the whole person was going crazy. Is it really because she has changed too many things before, which has caused many things to happen in advance? She also copied the veteran''s works one by one and searched on the Inte. Of course, she didn''t find any, so she can serialize it with confidence. On the other side of the strait, she also asked someone to ask if there was "an veteran" the author of military novels. She counted thousands of things, even if she didn''t count it, the veteran had no online serialization, and no cross-strait publication. The result was serialization in a domestic magazine for three years. Kong En, who knew the truth, was in a terrible breakdown now. Now the website has sealed her book, and the editor''s avatar shes constantly, I don''t know what message she is sending. When the phone rang, she looked at the familiar name, edited by her, Kong Enn hung up and shut down. As for forums and social ounts, she didn''t dare to look at it. Needless to say, another group of keyboards sprayed her. Chapter 3757: The wronged songwriter (52) Chapter 3757: The wronged songwriter (52) Because the serialization period is rtively short, it has not yet reached the time of the publication fee, so of course the rewards given to Kong Enn by the fans will not be received. Kong En was particrly upset. The website didn''t help her. The money was basically swallowed by the website and it was impossible to return it to readers. So she logged into the trumpet and went to the military forum to encourage the website to refund, saying that the website deceived consumers. After doing all this, Kong En felt a lot more at ease seeing everyone going to make trouble. At this point, Kongen decided not to touch the novel, who knows what will be serialized. Her ount was there quietly, without saying a word, lettingizens squirt, and didn''t want to look at it at all. "Actually, I suspect that someone has cursed Kong En. She is a talented person. How can she giarize other people''s works again and again?" "I also think Kong Enn has been weirdtely, thinking of things before, I always feel that she is cursed." Of course, there are many blowholes. But her brain-dead fan is very powerful, and she just sprays those who attack Kong Enn into speechless. Seeing this situation, Kong En felt that he could take advantage of the situation and open a trumpet to agitate the crowd, saying that she might really be evil. Many people really believe this excuse. Especially, her own fans have never doubted. Kong En owns two big fans himself, and they both talked eloquently about her recently. This incident spreads farther and farther, and it is clear that people have copsed, and Kong En has be, because of what kind of curse, she will be giarized by other people''s works. There are even spections from fans that it might be Kong''spetitors. After all, how talented Kung was once, how could he giarize other people''s works for no reason? Even some passers-by, after looking at the whole story, thought this spection was credible. "This Kong En is quite powerful." Tang Guo shook her head, "Obviously she can''t hide it, but it is said that she is wicked and cursed. The key is that the public believes it. In fact, she herself Isn''t that such a person?" System: [Thanks to having a host, otherwise the veterans will be unlucky. "Is there any movement in the group?" Tang Guo was particrly worried about the group having been unable to enter. Those little friends have been with her for so many years. If the group is really gone, she will be really ufortable. She originally thought that this group could always apany her safely, but she didn''t expect such an ident of being unable to get in. [I saw it yesterday, it''s still the same, I haven''t seen it today, let me take a look. ] The system''s words just fell, and suddenly there was a voice again, [The host is big, there is movement, and the group seems to be able to enter. Hearing that the group could enter, Tang Guo put down everything in his hands and hurriedly went in to see the situation. [Ziyun]: What''s the matter? [Chi Xiao]: I dont know, dumbfounded... [Mo Yuntian]: I was so scared that I thought the group would nevere in. [Margaret]: Oh, I thought I was targeted by the God of Creation, oh my god, my heart is beating violently now, I''m about to jump out of my body. Oh my God, it''s so scary, it''s scary to cry. I haven''t even seen the school flower, the group almost disappeared. [Harold]: God bless the creation. [Allen]: I was thinking before, if the group is really gone, I will fight Harold for a duel, once I have my wish in my life. Chapter 3758: The wronged songwriter (53) Chapter 3758: The wronged songwriter (53) [Harold]: Allen, your idea is very dangerous. [Mission]: Fortunately, the group was still there, and I was also scared. [Yinhuan]: Who said no? Justing out of the customs, just like this, it''s killing people. [Shangguan Yungu]: I thought it was Cross Tribtion, and the group was smashed by Heaven Tribtion. At that time, I was reflecting on it. If I didn''t worry about getting through the catastrophe, maybe the group would be fine. [Emanuel]: It shouldnt be your kid who had a problem with the robbery. I dont know the specific problem. I dont know whats going on with the school flower. [Billy]: Didnt you find that our group is a little different? As you can see, the name of the school girl is shing, especially bright, and there is a kind of flowing light. Looking at us, there is no such light. [Billy]: Wait, the glow of the schoolgirl''s name is gone. [Emanuel]: I also found one thing. We already have an avatar, but it seems to be the default avatar. Can it be changed? [Emanuel]: I have changed my avatar, do you look handsome? [Ziyun]: Let me go! Emanuel, you turned out to be a golden-haired monster or green-eyed. Do you have a monster blood? At this time, Billy had also changed his profile picture. Just like Emanuel, he reced it with a profile picture he thought was the most handsome, the one in military uniform. [Mo Yuntian]: Then Billy must be a red-haired monster. [Billy]:... Emanuel: Of course, Mo Yuntian and Ziyun quickly realized that they should be a matter of race. Speaking of which, their group can send photos, but they need to have that function here. For example, the interster world must have the function of sending photos. In the modern world, too. But the world of Xianxia, the world of magic, does not seem to have that function. But now, they find that there are many more functions in the group, and they can send photos. [Margaret]: Everyone, do you think my profile picture looks good? I just discovered that the group can take pictures. As long as you use your mind to control, you can shoot wherever you want. It is very convenient. I just put on my most gorgeous little dress, wearing the best jewelry, holding my most powerful magic wand, it''s perfect! Marguerite has a western face with deep facial features, but she rarely has long ck curly hair, coupled with her noble, gorgeous and fashionable skirt, which is really beautiful. Even if the aesthetics of each world are different, they all think Marguerite is really good-looking. Then, Ziyun also put on a portrait of a fairy in white clothes. Chi Xiao also took a more handsome angle for himself, leaning against a furnace, and changed his portrait to his own. Mo Yuntian was more serious. Like an old cadre, he took a portrait of himself meditating, with a serious expression, most like a person taking pictures for the first time. After changing the profile picture, people in the groupughed. [Mo Yuntian]: It''s just an avatar. Wouldn''t it be enough if you know each other? [Shangguan Yungu]: As expected of my master. After a ttering shot, Shangguan Yungu also took a picture of himself, stepping on the flying sword, soaring into the sky. [Chi Xiao]: Inexplicable Secondary Two. [Ziyun]: I wasughed at. [Mo Yuntian]: Well, yes, the posture of stepping on the flying sword is very standard, I am indeed a disciple. Chapter 3759: The wronged songwriter (54) Chapter 3759: The wronged songwriter (54) [Margaret]: I didn''t expect that you all look pretty. After that, Yin Huan changed his head, dressed in a robes that were neither new nor old, with unruly hair, with a somewhat vicissitudes of life and a messy handsome appearance. As for Misty, of course, I took a picture of me with a fairy air and a particrly beautiful portrait, which is a little fairy at first nce. [Allen]: Harold, why don''t you change your profile picture? [Harold]: Ellen, why don''t you change? [Allen]: How about changing together? [Harold]: Okay, let''s be together. Tang Guo didn''t say anything, she was very happy watching the friends ying new features in the group. The group did not disappear, which was a surprise to her. [The host is big, this group may be like me, it''s a wild one, but it''s not conscious, but he can absorb energy by himself. The previous situation should be upgrading. It is possible that this will happen again in the future. So dont worry. ] Saying that, the system is a bit happy, this wild, unconscious, and so stupid. "Well, I got it." At this time, the default avatars of Harold and Allen were changed. Everyone looked intently and all smiled. Harold''s profile picture is a guy with a huge sword crawling out of the mud. And Allen''s head was when he crawled out of the pit with a thin body and a tattered ck robe. [Harold]: How can you have that? n, the hatred between us is a little bit more. [Allen]: Then Harold, tell me, why would you have that? [Harold]: A long time ago, the magic crystal ball identally recorded it. [Allen]: Oh, I identally recorded it a long time ago by a memory stone. [Harold]: In any case, the creation **** is on top, and the hatred between us cannot be solved. [Allen]: Harold, I promise to the God of Creation that we will always be enemies between us. This contradiction is no longer reconcble. In the conversation between the two, everyone has understood. The two of them should have changed each other, with the most embarrassing picture as the avatar. At this time, Tang Guo carefully observed the interface in the group and found that not only could he change his avatar, but he could also make voice and video calls. She clicked the ce where the voice was spoken, and made a voice: Are you all right? (voice) The people in the group were all self-taught without a teacher. They clicked on Tang Guo''s voice bar, and heard Tang Guo''s voice. Suddenly, there were a lot of voice bars in the group. They yed this new thing for a long time. [Marguerite]: This is Marguerite, everyone, can you understand? (voice) [Ziyun]: I heard it, Marguerite, hey, how can you speak the samenguage as ours? Are we not the same race? (voice) [Margaret]: Well, I dont know anymore. Logically speaking, ournguages should not be interlinked. But you can understand the text we sent. This should be the reason for the group. (voice) [Chi Xiao]: It should be so, otherwise we might not understand thenguage of each world at the beginning. (voice) [Emanuel]: It should be the group as themunication medium between us, automatically converting what we say and the text we send into something we can understand each other. (voice) [Mo Yuntian]: I agree with this statement, no matter what, as long as there is no problem with themunication. (voice) Chapter 3760: The wronged songwriter (55) Chapter 3760: The wronged songwriter (55) [School Flowers]: You can also make video calls. You can try this function when you have time. I think there are many more functions in the group. When you are fine, you can explore it. (voice) The changes to the group upgrade have made everyone forget the previous situation that they could not get in. They waited until the voice bar was almost yed before they asked what was going on. ording to the system, Tang Guo said that the group was upgrading. Everyone thought about the new features in the group, and all the previous worries were gone. Tang Guo simply told them the story of this world, and went to work in the group. After all, at this time, she still has a lot of things to do, and there is no time to chat with them all the time. These new features in the group are enough for them to have a good time. After Tang Guo went to the group, almost half an hour had passed outside. Fortunately, she is in her own home, otherwise it is easy to attract other people''s attention. Besides, Kong En, because of his own hype and various trumpets, really has a lot of fans, and now he is particrly concerned about her situation. As a result, countless fans began to sympathize with Kong En and help Kong En to attack those who hurt her. But at the beginning, Kong En hurriedly posted news, still a long text, to prevent her fans from attacking people. This time, she readily admitted her mistake and promised that she would not make it again. He also said that if one day, one day, he made such a mistake again, I hope someone can help her correct it. After reading this article, many people wonder if Kong En is suffering from mental or psychological illness. Because of the great pressure of creation and the unsparing words ofizens, Kong Enn himself did not have the consciousness to giarize other people''s works. As a result, many people are suggesting whether Kong En should see a doctor. At this time, Kong En may be a patient''s personality, and it has been erected. Some people have even begun to analyze on the Inte that Kong En may be suffering from a mental illness and mistakenly believe that some of the works are her own, so she unknowingly copied the works. "This whitewashing, I am convinced, even more powerful than the entertainment set." Huayan held his forehead speechlessly, "It is a pity that she is not a navy." Look, now that Kongen has been operated like this, some passers-by are not spraying Kongen. After all, if you are really a mentally ill person and make a copy of your work, then it would be dignified and not hesitate to damage your reputation. It seems that it really makes sense. Upon hearing this, Zhiyu and Ye Yuling came to Tang Guo. Neither of them looked good. They had never seen a shameless person like Kong En. The veteran also received messages from readers and phone calls from thepany about someone copying his work. At present, Tang Guo intends to talk to the veteran about other things, so he invited him to thepany. He should be on the way now. "Sister Tang." "Sister Guoguo." "She''s so shameless." Ye Yuling and Zhiyu said in unison. They were really not reconciled, Kong En just passed the blunder. Are thoseizens really blind? "Don''t worry, if she is mentally ill, it will not affect what we are going to do next." Tang Guo is still calm, even if she is ill, copying other people''s works is also copying. Its just to be scolded lightly. When Kong En did this, he didnt mean to give up his name. Doesnt the fans still support him? Solid powder, just a career change. Chapter 3761: The wronged songwriter (56) Chapter 3761: The wronged songwriter (56) But if such a scandal keeps breaking out, it will not be her will. Even if she is a mentally ill patient, everyone dare not scold her too harshly, after all, the world always sympathizes with the weak. However, Kongen''s purpose was not achieved. Tang Guo knew what Kong En wanted best. She wanted money, fame, and status. But the talent and ability to acquire these things are not her own. Having mental illness as an excuse will not achieve the goal. But after many years, many people think of Kong En, and they will say: Oh, is that Kong En who is mentally ill and always treats other people''s works as his own? May I ask, can Kongen ept such a result? Besides, lies are also exposed on the first day, are there really so many people who can''t see clearly? Netizens are confused. Simrly,izens are the most careful. Sometimes, a little bit of clues may be turned out to find the truth. "You can create with peace of mind. Now thepany will begin to develop your work in an all-round way. Just wait for your autographs, hold fan meetings, and count money with ease." Hearing that money can be counted, the eyes under Qiyu Qi''s bangs lit up. "Bai Sheng, your work can be serialized on the Inte. At the same time, thepany will help you develop derivative works in an all-round way. Your work has a good plot and full character. Brother Hua has already read it carefully, and he ns to buy it. The TV series and movies are copyrighted, and we are ready to make TV series." When Bai Sheng heard this, he was extremely happy. He really didn''t expect that he would have such a day. "Thank Sister Tang, thank you Brother Hua." "You go back and prepare well. You may be busy next time. When the script is adapted, you must be there." Hua Yan said that if the original author is involved in the script, the essence will not be lost. He does not want any adaptation. Destroyed the best things of the original owner, "As for the price, you dont have to worry about it, and you wont lose out." For this, Bai Sheng didn''t worry at all. As long as Brother Hua came to the Dream Building Station to buy the copyright, he would only give more and no less, and he would definitely not lose out to the creators under Tang. After dismissing the group of people, Tang Guo saw the veteran two dayster. The veteran is actually not old, he is only in his thirties, about 1.7 meters, he is stronger and looks a little honest. This time, Tang Guo and the veteran signed a contract for derivative works. The veteran is a very upright and honest person. If he really meets a profiteer, he may be eaten to the point of no bones left. "I can trust Boss Tang, if it weren''t for the dream station, I might not have fulfilled my dream in my life. Now I have got so much, it is already a surprise." Anyone is happy that one''s own work can be recognized and can also obtain corresponding benefits. Time soon came to June, Zhuo Jing''s concert. Kong En is a loyal fan of Zhuo Jing, and she also remembered that she still had such a bargaining chip. A long time ago, she received the concert ticket, which was sent to her by Zhuo Jing''spany. With such a good opportunity, Kong En will of course go to the concert. Both Zhuo Jing and Liu Quan felt that the private website data had been emptied and there should be no problem. Zhuo Jing has been very popr in the past few years, Kong En looked back, and the seats were full. It is said that the tickets for Zhuo Jing''s concert have been fetched up to 10,000 yuan. Zhuo Jing was preparing nervously, Kong En also looked at the stage with some excitement. After all, Zhuo Jing had always been her idol, whether it was before or after rebirth. Chapter 3762: The wronged songwriter (57) Chapter 3762: The wronged songwriter (57) It is not the first time Zhuo Jing has held a concert, but the concert in June is his most nervous one. Simrly, this concert is also the most grand, thergest venue, and the most special one. He couldn''t ignore the matter before. Once the concert is cancelled, it will have a great impact on him, and it may be the biggest obstacle in this industry. "How about it, can it work?" Liu Quan was a little worried and whispered, "There is no news on the Inte. As long as this concert persists, after a while, the robbery is over." "Well, it''s okay." Zhuo Jing calmed down, "At these times, Brother Liu has bothered." "Your business is mine. There is nothing to worry about." Liu Quan''s voice was very small. Even if there were no other people in the dressing room, he still spoke in a voice that only two people could hear. It makes me worry about it. As long as there are no baskets during the concert, the rest will be solved." In fact, what they fear most is not singing a giarized song. As long as they dont know that writing orposing is giarizing other peoples work, they will apologize immediately. It is not difficult to solve it. Especially the things on the private website are so hard. The best solution is not to speak for Kong Enn. Of course, don''t step on people. All you need to do is to apologize and say it is a team error. Let the navy go to the fans and bring rhythm, this matter has nothing to do with Zhuo Jing. As long as it is not a crime of **** crimes, and an incident has been made on the Inte, if the person concerned admits the mistake and sincerely, someizens will forgive it. If at this time, someone still scolds badly, then this group of passersby andizens will stand up and help them. What Liu Quan and Zhuo Jing fear is that the inexplicable cancetion of this concert will deal a blow to his career. Zhuo Jing is currently a popr singer, and a little movement can easily attract a lot of people''s attention. When the timees, many people will delve into this problem, and they will be prone to trouble. Not only will their reputation be damaged, they will also face arge amount of property loss. From the beginning, Liu Quan made the n. It is better to continue than canceling the concert. They pretended not to know this. As long as there is no trouble at the concert, even if someone breaks out that there is a problem with the songter, they will not know it, and many people will think that they are more unlucky. After thinking about it, Liu Quan also thinks that Zhuo Jing still has to sing Kong En''s song after the concert. First, Kong Ens song is indeed very popr. If you change one suddenly, you wont find a suitable person to help Zhuo Jing write the song for a while. After all, Zhuo Jing is already a popr singer. Once he buys some ugly, mediocre songs, he is easy to be mocked and get rid of fans. This is the second thing, there is a saying that there is no silver three hundred taels here. Zhuo Jing suddenly sang other people''s songs, so someone would be very surprised. Zhuo Jing has been working with Kong En in these years, and he has rarely sang other people''s songs. So what is the reason for Zhuo Jing to give up Kong En, a geniusposer and songwriter? Onceizens delve into it, they don''t know what mess they will make. By Zhuo Jing''s current fame, apart from the release of new songs, there is no need for some strange hot searches for information about the work. Chapter 3763: The wronged songwriter (58) Chapter 3763: The wronged songwriter (58) Continue to cooperate with Kong En, and wait until the matter is exposed, Zhuo Jing will be as innocent as he is. As long as he operates properly, he can guarantee that Zhuo Jing will not be affected much. And during this period, he was ready to dig out good lyrics andposers to prepare for this, and in the future, he would also sing other people''s songs appropriately. After all, Kong Enn has a chance to explode. When things really ferment, they may choose to remove all the songs that Zhuo Jing once sang. Ifizens can dig out the original author, they will talk to the original author. If the other party is willing to cooperate again, then they will not remove the work and pay the original author''s copyright fee. The original author was unwilling to remove the work. This wave of operations will definitely make Zhuo Jing even more distressed by fans. So after this series ispleted, it is time for Zhuo Jing to release a new song. Not only does he have to dig out good lyrics andposers, Zhuo Jing will also start to prepare to write songs by himself, and slowly polish it, which will bring big surprises to fans at that time. At that time, Zhuo Jing''s singing career will usher in a higher peak. As for Kong En, it has nothing to do with them, they are all victims. "It''s going to start." Liu Quan reminded, seeing Zhuo Jing haspletely stabilized, "Go, the Inte is still calm now, no problem, even if you take your new song to see the fans, they have been waiting for a long time." When Zhuo Jing appeared on the stage to greet the fans, the audience exploded. The fans were all excited to see the idol, the male **** was very excited, and vigorously waved the light stick in his hand. The same was true for Kong En. Before she was reborn, she had always been Zhuo Jing''s loyal fan. How loyal is it? Just if anyone said something about Zhuo Jing, she would hold the other person to reason for a long time. Before being reborn, she wanted to see Zhuo Jing''s concert, and she had to save a long time to support herself to see idols. Kong En''s dream was that one day, at Zhuo Jing''s concert, he would sit in the best position and watch Zhuo Jing''s concert. It would be better if you could take a photo with the other party, hug, and shake hands. This is why, after being reborn, Kong En knew that he had obtained the mobile phone capable of searching any information. The first thing he thought of was to giarize Tang Guo''s work. This is Zhuo Jing''s always cooperating object, Zhuo Jing can y her song in the best state of each capital. Therefore, she never considered others at all. Now that most of her dream hase true, she and Zhuo Jing have worked together for so many years, but in fact they have almost never met up close. She wants to be stronger, stand at a higher ce, and be able to speak with his eyes t. If there have not been so many idents before, it should not be long before she realizes that dream. Thinking of those bad things, Kong En was not very happy in his heart. But when Zhuo Jing started singing, she cheered again. Having been waving the light stick in his hand, Kong Enn was also a little tired and nned to sit down and rest for a while. At this time, she found a beautiful girl sitting next to her. This girl is different from other fans. Other fans, including her, are very passionate. They are always excited by Zhuo Jings voice. When they can make a sound, they shout desperately, as if looking forward to her idol. It''s like being able to distinguish one''s own voice from the thousands of voices. Chapter 3764: The wronged songwriter (59) Chapter 3764: The wronged songwriter (59) The girl beside her was very quiet, just staring at the stage with a pair of very focused eyes, she also looked more serious. But because of her lovely dress and her round and lovely face, no one would think that she was inessible. Kong En just nced at such a strange person, but didn''t pay much attention. In this world, there are more and more weird people, but after spending so much money to buy this seat, just staring at the stage in a daze, they are not enthusiastic at all, they are not like Zhuo Jing fans at all, she doesn''t understand it very well. "Miss, Zhuo Jing is actually really good. Ask him toe over to speak for us and he will definitely not lose." Next to this quiet girl, there was a young man sitting, "And, you don''t like to listen to him very much. Song, eldestdy, in fact, you like to chase stars and say it out. We wont feel weird, and we wontugh at you. After all, who was crazy when he was young?" You Meng withdrew his gaze, turned his head to look at the young man next to him, looked at him carefully, and then said, "You mean, you are very old?" An assistant: "..." He doesn''t think he''s old, right? It''s the best time of age, twenty-five or sixty. Should he be a young man? "In addition, I am not a fan of him." You Meng''s lips showed a trace of disdain, "I have no interest in chasing stars." An assistant: Then he understands, the eldestdy should be Zhuo Jing''s singing fan. "Then thedy came here this time, mainly to listen to songs?" "By the way, Miss, how are you thinking about it? Among the most popr singers today, Zhuo Jing is absolutely thriving. His songs are not only nice, they are also catchy. They have a lot of fans and are very loyal. He is still a clean and self-conscious person. I have inquired about him. In private, he is very polite to people, not in front of others, and behind others. Ask him to endorse, we will definitely be able tounch our new products soon. Miss, we make lipsticks. Zhuo Jing sings well. He is a handsome guy. The female fans are our clients..." An assistant whispered, "It''s not a loss. " But he just didn''t understand why he was intercepted by the eldestdy when all the senior executives agreed, saying that this matter needs further discussion. Time is tight, and if no suitable person can be found to endorse, it will dy theunch of the product. "He is not suitable." You Meng said, "Although the song is very good, all of ourpany''s products cannot be endorsed by him." You Meng looked at the man who performed extremely perfect on the stage, with no extra emotion in his eyes. "I like this lipstick very much. I can''t let him ruin it." "Shhh, keep it quiet, this is someone''s ce, Miss!" "They are serious, can you hear?" The assistant was still puzzled and shook his head involuntarily. He didn''t know, there was Dream sitting next to him, recalling a scene a few years ago. Thinking of Tang Guo selling the house to her so simply, she didn''t know what the other party had done. The reason why she has been listening to Zhuo Jing''s songs is that the style of these songs is exactly the same as that written by Tang Guo. However, the signature is Kong En. She was puzzled. Of course, she is just puzzled and has no habit of checking other people''s privacy. Paying attention to all of this is just that Zhuo Jing is too red, and the other party''s voice always pierces her ears from time to time, and it won''t work if people don''t pay attention. Chapter 3765: The wronged songwriter (60) Chapter 3765: The wronged songwriter (60) When the concert was halfway through, a post on the Inte spread unknowingly. Whenizens saw this post, they were subconsciously attracted by the title. Mainly, the title of the post contained Zhuo Jing''s name, which made people involuntarily click in. The name of this post is: [Don''t miss it when you pass by, please eat a big melon, Zhuo Jing''s songs are all giarized! This post quickly became a hot post. It is always said that contemporaryizens are very confused, but they are also very smart. Once there is such a shocking melon, the backhand is a save, and then slowly look at it. The time for a song, about Zhuo Jing''s giarism song, has been searched hot, and also brought the topic of Zhuo Jing''s concert. Liu Quan took this kind of thing into consideration, but the only thing he didn''t take into consideration was that it might not be a person who posted this post, but a system with advanced capabilities. After Zhuo Jing''s team discovered this, they quickly spent money to withdraw the hot search. Its about the concert now. The concert hasnt ended yet. Even if Zhuo Jing is innocent, the impact will not be a whole lot. Tomorrow will definitely be ridicule. It was mainly because of the exposure at this point in time that made Liu Quan very bad. If it is not deliberately targeted, how could it be such a coincidence? "Why the hot search hasn''t been taken down yet, is the money not enough?" Liu Quan was anxious and sweated as he watched the hot search get higher and higher. This kind of thing in the past, once discovered, can be resolved almost quickly. "Brother Liu, I''m still asking." "Hurry up, you can''t make mistakes at this time." Even after anticipating this, Liu Quan still did not expect that things werepletely beyond his control. He stared at the hot search rankings getting higher and higher, higher and higher, and finally climbed to the first ce, with no tendency to fall. Seeing that the entirework was in Tao, he only felt powerless. Liu Quan quickly calmed down, wondering if it was Zhuo Jing''s opponent. He wanted to use this thing to move Zhuo Jing down, so he paid for that post. So, he was also going to throw money in again. Soon, he got an answer. "Brother Liu, there is no more money over there." When Liu Quan heard this, his face paled: "Increase the amount." "Brother Liu, they said, no amount of money can be withdrawn." Liu Quan clenched his fists, his mind turned quickly, who wanted to harm Zhuo Jing. At this juncture, didn''t you want to kill Zhuo Jing? They shouldn''t offend anyone to death, right? "How about, have you found a bug?" "The technical side is investigating." "Hurry up and ask them to repair it. If the repair is not good within half an hour, all bonuses will be deducted. Knowing this bug, how much money has ourpany lost?" "Okay, I will urge you right away." After half an hour, Hot Search still has not been removed. Countless technicians, sweating profusely, felt that they were not technicians for the first time. In this business, they have not encountered such a difficult bug, and they can''t find it. "Tongzi, how was the concert scene?" [The host can rest assured, I have reminded the majority of fans to watch today''s good show. The system is particrly proud, as long as it is a world with inte, then he can walk freely, no one is his opponent, now hot search they cant be taken down, the only way is to shut down the server. However, he is not the only tform on the Inte. Chapter 3766: The wronged songwriter (61) Chapter 3766: The wronged songwriter (61) [This one is not good, let''s change one, will they not want the traffic sent to them? And I also guessed that they would not turn off at all. To Zhuo Jing''s team, most of them would answer in a vague manner, telling the other party that someone has targeted them and that you don''t have enough money. The system gets more and more proud, They cant say that there is a bug in their system, and the technicians cant solve it, right? This is not to smash one''s own jobs, who would feel relieved to cooperate with them when such a thing happens. This dumb loss, they are determined. Anyway, their image, can''t they do things with money? "It''s getting better and better." [No matter how good it is, I am also a master of the host, and I am very happy to help the host. "Okay, let''s wait now. Zhuo Jing''s team invites hackers to record the traces of hacking my private website. Have you saved it?" [I work, the host is relieved. The system is very proud now, because he is finally a useful system again. Unlike the 111 lying and winning dog, it knows nothing and has an official ID number. Would it be an excellent system every year if it hadnt met a good host? There is no host wild brother, neither fart. The host''s wild brother Tang Kui is really at a loss, and he will encounter 111 kind of ttery, so pitiful! "Tongzi, watching the movement of Zhuo Jing''s team over there, he can respond to any problems." Now Zhuo Jing is facing the biggest problem, that is, there is no way to remove the hot search. Zhuo Jing is still holding a concert. At the same time, many fans on the scene have seen the news. This kind of heavy news, as long as one person sees it, then everyone around it may see it, and in the end, the whole audience knows it. Even if the scene is Zhuo Jing''s fans, they must be divided into song fans, that is, passersby fans, rational fans, brain fans, crazy fans... Every kind of fan has a different reaction to this incident. When most fans at the scene saw this hot post, after clicking it, theypared the time of original song and Zhuo Jing''s song. Of course, they also went to Kongen to search for records, allter than the original creator. Some fans couldn''t ept this on the spot. Especially fans who hate to copy other people''s works, even if they haven''t figured out the truth, they can''t ask themselves to keep listening. Of course, they are also sensible and leave directly on the spot. Listen here, they all think it is a humiliation to the original creator. And the other part was more excited, and shouted from below, as if to talk to Zhuo Jing about this. Zhuo Jings true love fans, a little bit more rational, did unexpected this thing, but they havent figured out the situation yet. The song was written by Kong En, so they must not be able to me Zhuo Jing for this incident. They are all persuading them. Calm down. However, Zhuo Jing''s brain-dead fans couldn''t understand those who questioned and began to scold them. The scene was chaotic for an instant, and Zhuo Jing also discovered the situation. The staff could not conceal the matter, so they could only stop, and quickly came up to take Zhuo Jing down. They were very afraid that some crazy people would attack Zhuo Jing. Everyone was evacuated quickly, Zhuo Jing also used the microphone to speak behind, saying that he would give everyone an exnation as soon as possible. It happened so quickly that it was no longer expected, and their preparation was useless. "The hot search hasn''t been taken down, maybe someone wants to **** you, but I don''t know if I spent money." Liu Quan and Zhuo Jing said. Chapter 3767: The wronged songwriter (62) Chapter 3767: The wronged songwriter (62) Zhuo Jing was a little tired: "What should I do now?" "Lets take a look at the situation first. The studios ount has already posted a dynamic. Let everyone wait. We will give them a reasonable exnation." Liu Quan was also helpless. "Since the matter has been exposed, there is no way. We can only admit it. But we definitely can''t let our opponents wish. The time is almost the time. We will seriously apologize to the fans and the original creators." "it is good." Liu Quan was still a little unsure, and the loss this time was of course huge. Of course, if the follow-up is handled well, Zhuo Jing will apologize well, show weakness, sell badly, and still be able to solidify his fans and attract a wave of passersby. The loss in profit is not just a little bit. I don''t know which **** Zhuo Jing is guilty of, and he is punished at such a high price. Besides Kong En, she was all paying attention to Zhuo Jing''s singing, and she didn''t even look at her mobile phone. When things happened, they were evacuated by staff. Only now I saw such a big thing on the Inte. After reading all the posts, Kong En''s face was as pale as paper. howe? Could it be the same situation as before, because Tang Guo was caught in a giarism storm and was hit, and the other party hid in secret to create. After suffering a loss, they recorded those songs on the Inte. Looking at the real hammer on the post, Kong En hurriedly clicked on the websites that store lyrics and music, several private websites, both at home and abroad. At this moment, Kong En''s legs werepletely out of strength. She stumbled back, no matter what happened to Zhuo Jing''s idol. She only knew that one of her proudest bargaining chips was gone. Why is this happening? Howe those works will appear in advance? Kong En hated the phone a bit. Now that she is bound, why not tell her that this will happen? Just like the book of the veteran, it obviously took a while before it appeared. For the songs that Tang Guoposed, she tried to choose the next ten years or so, but it came out so early. Kong En looked at the time on the private website, his face was ugly, the earliest time was three years ago. In other words, not long after that happened, Tang Guo was already creating lyrics and music one after another. "The eldestdy is still wise." The assistant followed You Meng, wiping the sweat from his forehead, "Miss wise." You Meng nced at him lightly: "Let''s go, learn somethingter." "Yes, although the eldestdy is younger than me, she has a better brain than me." The assistant eximed when she caught him, Zhuo Jing really couldn''t use it. The original creator was the person Zhuo Jing had worked with, so in the turmoil a few years ago, the other party was wronged, right? Whether Zhuo Jing knows it or not, he already has ck spots, and someone is currently stirring the muddy water, Zhuo Jing is no longer suitable to endorse theirpany''s products. In order to divert attention from Zhuo Jing''s team, he invited the navy to gradually turn the topic to Kong En. Originally, in this matter, Kong En was entirely med for giarizing other people''s works. They were just unlucky and chose Kong En. The people who were originally at Tao Zhuojing all came to their senses, thinking that Zhuo Jing seemed innocent about this matter, so soon a hot search of "distressed Zhuo Jing" appeared, with the help of fans, which was almost as expected by Liu Quan . In just one hour, when discussing Zhuo Jing, they basically said how innocent Zhuo Jing is. Chapter 3768: The wronged songwriter (63) Chapter 3768: The wronged songwriter (63) Tang Guo didn''t help this incident anymore. At present, Zhuo Jing''s team pushed Kong En''s matter out, and she was pleased with her opinion. This kind of cyber attack is not cruel at all against people like Kong En. "Guoguo''er, Zhuo Jing is just whitewashed like this?" Originally, Huayan felt that Zhuo Jing was a passerby. After all, he was not familiar with the other party and didn''t know whether it was good or bad. But thest time Zhuo Jing''s team asked someone to hack his girlfriend''s private website, the hatred between him and Zhuo Jing grew. If his girlfriend is really an ordinary person, and his private website has been hacked, there may be no way to clear that filthy reputation for a lifetime. If his girlfriend were not capable, powerful, and strong, would she be like the original Zhiyu, Ye Yuling? How many people can afford to be giarized and framed? Therefore, seeing Zhuo Jing wash white now, he is particrly upset. "Or, I''ll go expose it, Zhuo Jing''s team actually knew a long time ago that Kong En''s work is giarism, but it will continue for his own benefit, and he does not care about the original creator? Tang Guo turned her head and couldn''t help but pushed Huayan''s head hard: "Did you have a lower IQ because of your rtionship? If you say this, you don''t have any evidence, and you haven''t been sprayed to death by Zhuo Jing''s fans. When the timees, people will refuse to admit it, and they will deduct a hat for you to go downhill and see how you clean it." "Don''t worry, I have arrangements for this matter, don''t worry about it. First is Kong En, then Zhuo Jing''s team, none of them can get away." Tang Guo said. At least, Zhuo Jing knew about this first. She wanted to expose it. She didn''t care what the majority ofizens thought. "Yes, from the first sight of Guoguoer, I was a genius in mind, always crashing. I''m so proud, my girlfriend is very powerful." Hua Yan didn''t mind at all, and she was said to have decreased her IQ. In front of a girlfriend, not having an IQ is pretty good. There is not a good saying, stupid people are stupid. "Do you know why I believe you? Actually, I am not such a rigorous person, but what you say, I just believe, I can''t help but believe it, and I will believe it if I kill it." The more flowers are said, the more serious they are, but the words Still so serious, "I was curious before, why don''t I have any IQ, you can believe whatever you say." "Later, I understood what was going on." Seeing Tang Guo''s curious expression, Hua Yan leaned into her ear and said, "God must have known this way to make you my girlfriend. If I had an IQ Be high, be sensible, and I will definitely not believe your words, then you may miss you." As soon as these words fell, Tang Guo began to apud: "Huayan screenwriter, your skill has improved again, and you have made up such a reason." "What I''m saying is true. It must be because God sees my boss is not young and doesn''t have a girlfriend yet. He thinks I''m too smart to me. Only by adjusting my IQ can I meet you." System: Another dog died. Now the young couples are very cruel. "After reading the cause and effect, I really hate Kong En." "What a genius girl, it turns out that they are all copied from others. Comics, novels, lyrics and music are all the fruits of copying others." "Kong En is so disgusting that he has been moving other people''s works." Remnant fan: "En En is just sick, and her mental problem is wrong, so she mistakenly regards other people''s works as her own." Chapter 3769: The wronged songwriter (64) Chapter 3769: The wronged songwriter (64) "Fuck off, stubborn fan, when do we have no eyes or cerebral palsy? I really believed such a clumsy excuse at the beginning. Look, how many things has she moved over the years?" Kong En watched the scolding on the Inte, and only anger was in her heart. All of this she had finally gotten waspletely vanished. In particr, she will receive all kinds of harassing calls every three to five, and she can only change her phone number. Because she used to be pushy, she was recognized when she went out, and the behavior of passers-by made her feel particrly ufortable. Finally, when necessary, she seldom goes out, intending to wait for the storm to pass. When things were about to ferment, Zhuo Jing''s team apologized, saying that they didn''t know the matter at the beginning, but they didn''t expect the truth to be like this. In this letter of apology, he first admitted his negligence in his work, which made the original creator wronged. Regarding this, the majority ofizens will only think that Zhuo Jing and the others are buying to sing, and they are also very innocent. Who knows that the other party is a powerful giarism dog. Therefore, I don''t think they are really wrong. Second, Zhuo Jing apologized to the original singer. But Tang Guo didn''t say a word, didn''t respond, she didn''t respond to that circle anymore. At this point, Zhuo Jing had to remove all the songs from the shelves. Tang Guo believes that these songs should have been removed. She didn''t respond, but she didn''t intend to let Zhuo Jing continue to have the copyright to sing. In order to cleanse themselves, Zhuo Jing''s team can only reluctantly give up. This piece of thigh meat, if they don''t cut it, they have to cut it off, just show it to the fans. At this time, Tang Guo''s non-response was the best response. There was also a piece of the Inte that felt sorry for her, thinking that she had been hit, so she didn''t want to mention it again. When Zhuo Jing''s team was here, watching the limelight go smoothly to him, he slowly rxed in his heart. Liu Quan thought about it, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong, so he let go of his uneasy heart. Kong En has been banned by the lyricist and music circles,ic circles, and novel circles. Mainly because her behavior is too bad, no one wants to provoke amotion. Even if it is impossible topletely block it, there must be an attitude on the surface. Kong En''s fans, I don''t know how many he ran away. Many of them have be her ck fans, and some of them have reluctant to admit their mistakes, attacking people on the Inte every day, so that Kong En has to log off his ount, and finally cleared a lot. Kong En, who lives at home, is still not reconciled. He has such unique resources. Why is he so bad? Since novels,ics, and lyrics and music are not avable, she should be a screenwriter, right? She chooses a work that will be pushed back several years. It is not a big hit, but it still has a good reputation. I n to vote for a certain film and television culturepany after I finish writing. So, she ignored everything and worked hard. She has this phone. She should do something big, right? At this time, another incident appeared on the Inte. Zhuo Jing was the one who had the ident. Before that, Zhuo Jing just announced that he would be immersed in creation next. He said that it is his own creation that will not involve the previous storms, and hope all fans can wait for him toe back. Of course, these remarks ushered in the expectations of all fans, and even brought many passers-by to turn their fans, and gave Zhuo Jing a wave of fans. In particr, Zhuo Jing made a clear statement that all his behaviors respect the original creator, which makesizens like it. I think he is of good character and serious. Chapter 3770: The wronged songwriter (65) Chapter 3770: The wronged songwriter (65) The title of this post: Please have a big melon, Zhuo Jing has long known that there is a problem with Kong En''s song. The content of the post is as follows: Do you know why the original creator did notment? Because someone attacked her private website. You have to ask me why I know so much, because I am a conscientious hacker who wanders the Inte world...Don''t talk nonsense, no matter what I mean, let''s use real hammer and evidence to speak... The next content is about evidence that Zhuo Jing knew Kong En had a problem. Zhuo Jing''s agent Liu Quan found evidence that hackers went to hack the original creator''s private website. There were not only chat records but also transfer records. All the evidence is clearly shown. Liu Quan is Zhuo Jing''s agent, so maybe Zhuo Jing doesn''t know the truth of this matter? This matter, no matter how whitewashed, is impossible. The persona Zhuo Jing had always maintained copsed at this instant. Especially the previous one, I want to go to further study, work hard to create songs, express the dynamics that the original creator is not easy, as if he is pped in the face. Obviously knowing that Kong En is copying Bie En''s work, Zhuo Jing''s team does not help the original creators to defend their rights for their own benefit. As long as they refuse to sing and copy other people''s works, fans andizens will not feel any problems. However, what Zhuo Jings team did made them shocked. They did not choose to refuse decisively, but for the sake of profit, they continued to choose to open the concert, not to mention, but also to find someone to ck the original creators private website, not just to erase everything. The evidence? Especially when I think of Zhuo Jings whitewashed remarks, how to respect original creators, he must work hard to create works and refuse to giarize the fruits of others. In the future, they will pay more attention to these aspects, and the majority ofizens feel disgusting. "We want to boycott any future work by Zhuo Jing. He is disgusting." "It''s no wonder that the original creator has never responded. It turns out that someone''s website was attacked. If she wasn''t smart, she might have really let them pass the bluff." "I thought Zhuo Jing''s character was good before, but now I just want to disgust." "I didn''t have any feelings for Zhuo Jing. I was just a passer-by who listened to his songs, mainly the songs he sang. They were really good. I am not a fan of people under normal circumstances. It was exposed in Kong En to giarize other people''s works. At the time, Zhuo Jing simply removed all his songs, returned all copyrights to the original creator, and even apologized to the original creator. At that time, I felt that this man is a real man who has worked so hard for so many years. Those songs can be regarded as his hard work, and this can be given up. Unexpectedly, sometimes, what this person does on the surface ispletely different from the one on the back. " "This shows that we know people and don''t know our heart. If there is no hacker exposed, we might be deceived by the other party for the rest of our lives." "Disgusting, disgusting, I never listen to him singing again." "I will not buy the products he endorsed." "After five years of being a fan, there will be as much disappointment as he is, how could he be such a person?" "I want to deceive myself, don''t believe all this, I want to ignore these, but my conscience is overwhelmed." Of course, there is another voice. After all, Zhuo Jing is such a popr singer, how could he not have any fans. Chapter 3771: The wronged songwriter (66) Chapter 3771: The wronged songwriter (66) "Don''t talk about it. Actually, Zhuo Zhuo also has his own difficulties. After all, the concert can''t be held? After all, there are so many fans waiting for us. He just doesn''t want to disappoint us." "That''s right, this thing is no wonder, he promised before that he will meet us at the concert, and suddenly it won''t open. We fans will be sad, he just doesn''t want us to be sad." "Besides, I don''t think Zhuozhuo knows about this. Maybe it was his agent who secretly handled the matter behind his back? Maybe, Zhuozhuo''spany did it. He was such a kind person. How can people do such a thing." "Wake up, dont wash it, no one is forcing him to cancel the concert. What we hate is that he went to hack other peoples personal websites and wanted to destroy the evidence. What is the purpose of destroying the evidence? Isnt it afraid of those during the concert? Is the evidence exposed?" "Hmph, they didn''t expect that they kept a lot of evidence, which is not as good as his wishes. I originally sympathized with Zhuo Jing. After all, apart from such a major event at the concert, I don''t know how much to lose. I didn''t expect it. The thing behind it is this, in short, fans turn ck." "Dont say anything, he doesnt know. Didnt he reveal before that Zhuo Jing already has a certain share of thepany? Even if his team did such a big thing, he would definitely know. Since he knew it and didnt stop it, he would kill him. The original creators murderer has nothing to wash." "Yes, I don''t have to wash it, it''s so rough." Netizens are so disgusted because of Zhuo Jing''s previous two developments. The first dynamic apologizing to the original creator. Second, he is going to further his studies, nning to write his own songs. For both of these, he is showing his attitude, is to prevent giarism and teach fans to respect the original creator. Therefore, how good the impression of him by fans andizens before, then how bad the impression is now. No matter what Zhuo Jing will do in the future, there is no way to turn around in a short time. What happened at this time was the price he paid for visiting Hei Tangguo''s private website by defaulting to Liu Quan''s method. Because of the spontaneous resistance ofizens, Zhuo Jing lost a lot of endorsements in a short period of time, whether it was fame, fame, or money. Especially the various issues that have been fermented on the Inte, those hot searches, like thest time, no one can undo. "I haven''t disclosed any information over there. I don''t know who killed you." Liu Quan said with a tired face, "This is the seventeenth notice of termination of the contract received." Zhuo Jing''s image is damaged, and it has a bad influence on the products of thosepanies. Because of the terms of the original contract, the artist will bepensated because of his bad morals, which will have a huge impact on thepany, product, and product. "Now there is only one way to apologize and lie down andugh at it. No matter what we say here, it will arouse the resentment ofizens." Seeing Zhuo Jing not say a word, Liu Quan continued, "The content of the copy, I have let people write Okay, take a look, if there is no problem, I will ask someone to post it." "Brother Liu arrange it." "Zhuo Jing, are you okay?" Liu Quan patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t be discouraged. Thoseizens have missing memories, sometimes like a child with cerebral palsy." Chapter 3772: The wronged songwriter (67) Chapter 3772: The wronged songwriter (67) "After a while, the Inte will be calm and there will be fewer and fewer people discussing. During this time, you should be immersed first, and don''t give up creating works. You are a singer, not a celebrity who only depends on poprity and has no strength. As long as there is strength, what are these ck spots?" "The next time you bring out a work, you will still buy it if you want to buy it. Just step over this hurdle." ... Zhuo Jing''s studio and Zhuo Jing''s ount both sent letters of apology. After that, it seemed to be lying t, without using or refuting, no matter who scolded, nothing was done. Under such circumstances, some fans who really like Zhuo Jing really feel that i love him a little bit. But Zhuo Jing was disgusting, and most of them were still disgusted. In short, they threatened to boycott everything Zhuo Jing endorsed. [The host is big, Zhuo Jing''s team does have a bit of brains, knowing that when it''s hard, it''s useless to say nothing, but it''s immersed. Being able to praise Zhuo Jing is really different. It seemed that they wanted to wait for things to sink, and then help Zhuo Jing stand up. "There are countless talents in this circle, and it is not easy to stand up. Even if they think, Zhuo Jing''spetitors don''t necessarily think. Moreover, Zhuo Jing was originally popr, half of the reason is because of those songs. Now he will always There is no chance to sing those songs. Once you sing it, you will be stared at the pir of shame. If you dont sing, then how many good works are needed to support him turning over?" Therefore, this is Zhuo Jing''s choice. After this, turning over was not so easy, and she didn''t n to ask any more. The system thought for a moment, and thought that Tang Guo was right. [By the way, the host is big, the guys who want to withdraw the hot search, cry again. They can only vaguely say with Zhuo Jing that someone is dealing with them, which is really funny. The system feels that this matter is what he feels most satisfied with. Now their entirepanys technicians are desperately looking for bugs. "I can do it." [Thank you for thepliment. It is a blessing to be able to help the host greatly. Unlike the guy at 111, every time he sends an email, he brags in front of me about how powerful his host is. He can only tter and know nothing. Had it not been for the older brother of the host family, he would have been eliminated long ago and rebuilt, would he still be so proud? "Do you often email 111?" [Not very often, that guy, every time he receives an award, he sends an email to show off in front of me, which is very annoying. I think 111 is the **** in the system, relying on the thigh, what''s so proud of. From this point of view, 222 is much better than him. People 222 are diligent, hardworking, and dedicated to the system. This is the best team of the judges. "If one day, after we can also go to the Space-Time Administration, I will definitely ask you a number. At that time, our little system will definitely be the best system, definitely over 111." [There is still no problem with more than 111. I think that as a unity, we still can''t get carried away. After all, there are people outside the world, there are heaven outside the world, and there are unity outside the system. Being arrogant is not desirable. "Very well, enlightened." [The host is big, do you want to watch it in the group? Everyone is enjoying video calls. "it is good." Tang Guotang''s system helped her connect the group signal to the mobile phone. Chapter 3773: The wronged songwriter (68) Chapter 3773: The wronged songwriter (68) Sure enough, I opened it and saw that many people had already joined the video call. She also clicked to join, and instantly, all the people who joined the video call were switched on the phone. [Ziyun]: Haha, sister, is the matter solved? This video call is a bit interesting, and it''s much easier to use than the image stone. [Margaret]: I think its better than a crystal ball. It can talk simultaneously and see so many people. This feature is great. Moreover, I can also take a lot of beautiful photos. By the way, the school flower, we found a new feature, click on our own avatar, you can enter the personal space, where you can post news, photos, videos, really so fun. [Harold]: I think this feature is really terrible. The guy Allen put all my worst pictures in the memory stone on his personal dynamics. It''s **** good. [Allen]: Harold, if it wasn''t for you to put me in the most embarrassed appearance, I would not have thought of such a brilliant idea. [Harold]: In short, the hatred between us has increased by more than a little bit, and it is impossible to untie it. [Allen]: I think so too, Harold, if it wasn''t for the face of the school girl, I would have crushed your small body. [Margaret]: School flower, do you think I look good today? [School Flowers]: It looks good. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, do you want to see the fairy world, I''ll go out and show you the scenery in the fairy world. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Master, I have also arrived at Xianjun, but it may be different from the small world. My immortal world is not the immortal world of Master and others. Therefore, we have no way to meet. This is also Shangguan Yungu''s regret. He originally thought that as long as he crossed the catastrophe and became an immortal, he would be able to go to the immortal realm and see people like Mo Yuntian. Unexpectedly, things were different from what he thought. But to be honest, the immortal world is really as his master said, with countless thrills. If it weren''t for the uncles in the group to remind him, he might have gone up with a dazed expression and would definitely be chased and chopped down. After so long, he has gradually adapted to life in the fairy world. To be honest, he had never seen this kind of experience of hacking people at a disagreement, from injury to the soul. The fairy world is much more exciting than the other world. [School Flower]: Yun Gu, you have to practice hard. Now you are in the small world. I guess you only break through the small world and you may go to the big world in the future. It is not without the opportunity to meet. There is no end to the cultivation process. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Master said so, then I must work hard to practice, and I hope that one day I can meet with Master and Uncle. However, the people in the group are not very optimistic, like Mo Yuntian they have cultivated for so long, even if they have reached the top of the immortal world, they want to go further, I don''t know how difficult it is. But they didn''t make it clear that they didn''t want to hit Shangguan Yungu. [School Flower]: This time I am in the modern world, do you have anything you want? Video calls are now avable, I can video all the way, choose what you want. [Marguerite]: Okay, okay, I really liked those skirts in the past, I still added some gems on them, they are very beautiful. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, then I''m wee. I want one that can run or fly like cars and airnes. Chapter 3774: The wronged songwriter (69) Chapter 3774: The wronged songwriter (69) [Chi Xiao]: There is nothing to do now. No matter how much you practice, the progress wont be too fast. Its better to dismantle some things for fun. Then I will poprize other means of transportation to the fairy world, which is more ufortable than being in the sky. Up. [School Flowers]: You can buy them. Besides, I will buy you some books on how to make cars and airnes, right? Brother Chi Xiao is so clever, he can definitely y tricks. [Chi Xiao]: Okay, this one is the best, but, girl, is such a thing easy to buy? There will be no problems? In the eyes of people like Chi Xiao, how can manufacturing and assembly instructions, a secret of the sect, be sold casually? After hearing Tang Guo say that these are not secrets in her modern world, Chi Xiao waited happily. Tang Guo nned to give Chixiao some books on mechanical productsmonly used in the modern world, cars, bicycles, trains, airnes, and some works in life. Chi Xiao is a craftsman, and usually likes to y these things. Some information, the system can help her sort out. Just now, she also discovered a function in the group, which can send files. In other words, she only needs to let the system help organize the electronic version with pictures to meet Chi Xiao''s needs. After discussing with the people in the group, Tang Guo called Huayan over. After all, he was going shopping, and the boyfriend was indispensable. Hua Yan, of course, didn''t say a word, abandoning the director who was pitifully praying behind, and rushed towards Tang Guo''s house. "Director, the script has beenpleted, and there is nothing to change now. You can just keep shooting. Besides, I''m not the only screenwriter. Any problems or major issues can be solved. Everyone is satisfied. Nothing. Need to keep me here, right? My girlfriend called me. If I dont go, maybe Im going to be a bachelor again. Director, dont you want me to be that poor little boy again? "Fun thick, so big, and small and pitiful, disgusting and not disgusting." The director was holding the script and trying to smash the words, "Hurry up, I don''t want you for the time being." Little poor, if you want to say little poor, he is the real little poor. Regarding Zhuo Jing''s incident, the director is really grateful. Fortunately, he stopped the loss in time and kept an eye on him. He did not announce the opening song in advance. If you want to change it now, it won''t affect anything at all. "Guo Guo''er, you rarely ask me to go out to the mall," Hua Yan took Tang Guo''s little hand and walked slowly towards you in the mall. "Are you going to buy me clothes?" Hua Yan also pointed out Pointing to his shirt, "You found out, have I worn this shirt many times?" Tang Guo heard the meaning, and it turned out that Huayan was suggesting that she helped him choose clothes. "I will help you choose a few more outfits and change them." Just meet the boyfriend''s small request. Hua Yan was so moved that he was about to cry. The ghost knew that the group of men in the crew often said that he was bought by his own wife and that was bought by his own wife. How envious he was. His girlfriend is different. When he is happy, he will take him to eat delicious food. If he hadn''t been a self-disciplined person, he would definitely be a pig now. He suspected that he was too handsome, and his girlfriend wanted to fatten him so as not to be contaminated by some colorful flowers. "Brother Hua, what do you think? So absorbed? Still showing a smirk." Tang Guo waved his hand in front of Hua Yan''s eyes. "Guoguoer, will you help me pick my things in the future?" Chapter 3775: The wronged songwriter (70) Chapter 3775: The wronged songwriter (70) "Okay, let''s go to the men''s clothing store first." At the same time he promised to say something, Tang Guo took out his mobile phone. The mobile phone was in video calls with people in the group, but she put it in her bag. Therefore, as soon as the people in the group heard the voice of Hua Yan, they knew that it was the dead skinny who hade to Tang Guo''s side again. I often used the science poprization of the friends in the group, and Shangguan Yungu also knew that there was a person with a special face who had been following the uncle. In his world, the person with a dead skinny face is Mei Shangzhi. It is said that his identity in each world is different, but he will urately find the uncle, and use the peacock to open the screen to attract the uncle. Attention, thus stuck to the side of the uncle. Thinking of Mei Shangzhi''s cheeky, Shangguan Yungu was also a little hard to say. "Hey, Guo Guoer, are you video linking with people?" Hua Yan saw Tang Guo''s mobile phone interface and found that there were many people on it. "Are these people ying role-ying? That person is ying Wia in the scenic spot? ?" The person who Huayan said was Shangguan Yungu, because he had just arrived in the immortal world, and now he was faced with the struggle for resources every day to improve his strength, so most of them were flying. "I don''t care that I didn''t see the line, and there seems to be other people around ying Avia." Hua Yan stared at Tang Guo''s phone, "Maybe the pixels are not good." When Hua Yan saw that Shangguan Yungu had a fight, she was a little dazed: "Are the amateurs so good now? Not only do they have to y, but also fight, not...that Is the sword real?" Hua Yan blinked and looked at someone at Shangguan Yungu''s side directly falling from the air. For a while, she was a little speechless. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, did I do something wrong? He is subconscious and wants to show everyone the excitement. Video calls can also be changed from the perspective of his mind. He just shared it with everyone, and there was another fight. Now seeing Hua Yan''s look very awkward, he felt that he had done something wrong. Hua Yan came back to his senses: "Guoguoer, who are these people, how do I feel that the picture just now doesn''t look fake?" "He is called Shangguan Yungu, my nephew." "What is it for?" Hua Yan asked again. Tang Guo didn''t conceal it. She felt that the rhetoric should be able to ept it well. Now she is not used to it, she will get used to it if she reads it more. She couldn''t, every time she had a video call with her friends, she would do it behind her back? Not so necessary. "He is a monk. He is currently in the immortal world. The picture you saw just now is that he wants to show everyone the excitement." Hua Yan squeezed Tang Guo''s hand, his eyes fell on the faces of the others: "What about them?" He seems to have understood something, these people are not ying role-ying. "This is Marguerite, a gentle and lovely dark magician." Tang Guo pointed to Marguerite and introduced. "This is Brother Ziyun, alchemist." "Brother Chi Xiao, refiner." "Harold, a very powerful magician. That is Ellen, a swordsman." "That youngdy in a white dress is Misty and a monk. She looks more informal, messy and handsome. It is a silver ring or a monk." "What about them?" Chapter 3776: The wronged songwriter (71) Chapter 3776: The wronged songwriter (71) Hua Yan pointed to the blond Emmanuel, and Billy, who was used to red hair. "Emanuel and General Billy, they are from Interster. In Interster, their status is very high." Hua Yan''s head was a little dizzy, he felt like he was dreaming. He subconsciously grasped Tang Guo''s hand tightly, a little afraid that she would slip away, but he didn''t mind who these were, he was afraid that his girlfriend would run away. He has a particrly unfriendly instinct. If his girlfriend runs away, he can only be a bachelor in his life. "Brother Hua, are you okay?" Tang Guo saw that Huayan was wandering, and didn''t forget to squeeze her hand firmly. Hua Yan shook her head, but still did not let go of her hand: "I already knew that my girlfriend is definitely not an ordinary person. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that it broke Kongen''s game every time. All the preparations at the beginning, They are all citing defense against Kong En." "Guoguoer, you won''t ascend that day, will you?" Huayan was a little nervous, "If you ascend, can you take me with me? There is a saying that one person can ascend to the sky, take a person. it should be no problem?" Tang Guo grinned, there was no such thing as aura in this world, although she could cultivate the power of the stars without being controlled by the aura. However, the world without aura, that is, the space is not stable. Once she has cultivated the power of the stars, once she is strong, it is easy to cause the copse of the second world and destroy the entire world. Therefore, as long as there is no spiritual energy in the world, she would not choose to practice. She is no longer the one who wants to destroy the world. "I''m physically mortal now, I can''t ascend." Tang Guos exnation made Huayan a little relieved, but he was not going to let go of her little hand. He nced at the people on the video and asked in a low voice, Did you identally pick up a mobile phone, or did you? Carefully bound a group, and then met them, you have be friends?" Tang Guo: "..." "You can say the same." "It turned out to be so." Hua Yan was no longer worried, and waved at the location of the video to greet everyone, and then she was still a little moved. Such a secret, Guo Guoer was willing to tell him that he was the person she identified. Hua Yan is already nning how to propose to Tang Guo. For such a good girlfriend, it is better to marry home early and rest assured. "Brother Hua, let''s go. Are you saying you want to buy clothes?" Tango pulled out a mboyant, "In addition, I want to buy some for my friends. You can refer to it more." "Well, your friend is my friend. Just mention what you need." Therefore, the next journey will be more enjoyable. Tang Guo first chose a lot of clothes for Hua Yan and asked him to try them on one by one. In addition, he also selected Chi Xiao and the others the clothes they liked, asked someone to pack them up, and then sent them back. The thing worth mentioning in the middle is that every time Hua Yanes out with her clothes on, she will take two steps in front of Tang Guo and ask her if she is handsome. "It''s so handsome. Every piece of clothing here seems to be tailored for Brother Hua. It''s not that the clothes are perfect, but the figure of Brother Hua is perfect. Only you can wear this feeling. I dare say that those male models are also Not as good as yours." "Really?" Hua Yan was very happy and tried all the clothes. Chapter 3777: The wronged songwriter (72) Chapter 3777: The wronged songwriter (72) Tang Guoplimented in a different way, and in the end all these clothes were pretty much. Miss shopping guide: Who am I, where am I, what am I doing? Who is the shopping guidedy? "Did you write it down? Did you write down what the youngdy praised her boyfriend just now?" "Team leader, take it all down." "Okay, we will print a copyter. We will have a copy for each of us. When we go home and memorize it, in the future, when customerse to buy it, we will choose the rightpliment and praise it hard. Then Tang Guo went to the women''s clothing store, and she bought a lot of them herself, and chose a lot for Misty and Margaret. Jewelry shop, of course you will not miss it. The men''s essories store must go. These things are all chosen by fancy words. In short, this is a very happy shopping trip. When he got home, Tang Guo nned to send the things he bought in the form of red packets. At this point, he discovered a new feature. It turns out that red envelopes can be sent exclusively, that is, you can give your ideas to whomever you want. Now it was much more convenient. She distributed the things to everyone directly in the form of exclusive use. Hua Yan saw what was disappearing in front of her eyes, and she was surprised: "There are really red envelopes. It''s amazing. I thought it was only written in the novel." "Brother Hua knows so much, it seems that your reading range is quite wide." "I have read a lot. Although this theme is not easy to adapt, the new theme is still very attractive." I did not expect that this is real. After receiving the gifts, everyone gave Huayan a meeting ceremony. Although it is not the first time they have seen each other, this is the first time they have met in video and they have known each other''s existence. Hua Yan was very happy, not because of these gifts, these gifts represented that he was recognized by them. Let''s say that Kong En was immersed in "creation" and finally transcripted the script that he thought was good. After the transcript was written, she changed her pseudonym and nned to use this new pseudonym to invest in a script for a film and televisionpany. She thinks that if the other party has vision, he should ask for this script. After finishing these, Kong Enn waited for a response at home. At this time, the film and televisionpany did notice Kong En''s script. After reading it, they passed the script up and gave it to their boss to read. Huayan heard that someone had received a good script, and quickly went to thepany to see the situation. When he got the script, he was quite happy. But when I opened the script and saw the content inside, my face was not so good. Look at the signature below, not Kong En, but a strange name. He guessed in his mind that it was most likely that Kong En had changed a strange pen name. Kong En''s previous behavior has made her name stink, and several circles know it. Who dares to ask for that name again? "Boss, the theme of this script is a bit niche, but I think it''s really good and worth a shot." Hua Yan thought, isn''t it good? That is his work. If he hadn''t asked him to incubate these works in advance under the urging of his girlfriend, it would be really unclear. That Kong En, is really a Xiaoqiang who can''t be killed, her shadow is everywhere. "Boss, do you think this script is not good?" The person under his hand is a little scared, isn''t his aesthetics no longer good? Huayan put down the script and said: "The script is good, but it cannot be used." "why?" Chapter 3778: The wronged songwriter (73) Chapter 3778: The wronged songwriter (73) Hua Yan didn''t bother to exin, she opened her private website and waved to the person. Come and see this, the work I created before. After reading it, the man''s eyes widened: "Boss, have you been copied?" He has read the above time. This script was written two years ago. Although there are many differences among them, it is easy to see that they are the same work. And, in his opinion, the boss''s script is more mature. After all, this is his boss. I dont know which giarism dog was. I saw the script identally leaked by the boss, and even dared to copy it, thinking that if I changed it a little bit, I could get through it? "Then boss, what should I do?" The man pointed to the script. Hua Yan said: "Find a paper shredder and shatter it, just as if you didn''t see it, just filter that one and look for it again. In addition, I have to go home." "Boss, you just arrived at thepany." "There are you here and nothing went wrong. I''m going back first. My girlfriend is still waiting for me." Huayan abolished the imperial examination love and ran back and told Tang Guo about it. "Guoguoer, do you think I should assume that this hasn''t happened now, or should I prepare to shoot this work?" "Of course it was taken. If you dont take it, Kong En may think that you dont like it, so he will vote for another family. If it is taken by someone else, even if it is a copy of you, it will not hurt you a little bit. The big loser is us. And this script is not a restrictive theme, it will definitely be able to star. At that time, it will be filmed, and it will be broadcasted. People make money. Even if you go to sue, you dont know if you want to win. how long." "Actually, I think the same way. If we dont shoot and are photographed by other people, I will lose a lot. In this circle, some people have no conscience for profit. Whether you copy them or not, they just need to squeeze. Dry thest drop of essence." The reason why Zhuo Jing couldn''t stand up was because the situation was different. Because Tang Guo made the concert in time, Zhuo Jing relied on those songs. Without those songs, he had almost no works. The audience of TV dramas is the audience in front of the TV. Someizens, viewers, don''t care how this work came from, just look good. After the discussion, Hua Yan set about preparing for the script shooting. Let''s talk about Kong En here. He waited for about a month, but there was no response. He suspected that the other party did not read the script. Many works produced by thispany are indeed excellent, but Kong Enn still thinks they have no vision. So she decided to transfer the script to another one. This family, which looked like a week, received a response. They decided to bid for Kong En''s work and invited Kong En to participate in the shooting. It is mainly Kong En''s script, which is rtivelyplete, and there is very little need for modification. They think that such a screenwriter is a personal talent. At this time, Huayan is here, and the TV series has started filming. However, it is more mysterious, and no stills have been revealed. Anotherpany is also preparing. After the filming of Huayan is finished, the stills and extras are released. Let''s talk about anotherpany, which is in the process of filming. Looking at the situation in Huayan, they realized that the situation is not good. They called Kong En and asked Kong En Huayan how almost exactly the same TV series appeared there. The most important thing was that they were all filmed and they were about to be broadcast. Kong En was a little dumbfounded at the time. She knew what was going on, so she hung up the phone and quickly packed her things and ran away. Chapter 3779: The wronged songwriter (74) Chapter 3779: The wronged songwriter (74) Kong En hung up the phone, packed his things and hurried home, and didn''t stay in the crew anymore, so as not to be unclear. She called herself too unlucky, and she was obviously so careful, choosing a TV script that might only appear after several years. The results of it? As a result, the TV series, like other works, appeared in advance. Such a sudden incident really made Kong En not know what to do. The only thing she wants is to run quickly, otherwise there will be trouble. The director over there who was hung up by Kong En, when he called again, the other side was shut down. At this time, he couldn''t think of it, they were pitted by Kong En. Now that a half of the TV series have been filmed, the TV series of other people have been broadcast, and the plots are almost the same, but he can be sure that the details of the other party are better than those here. Lets not talk about the team. "Director, have you contacted Kong En?" Mentioning the name Kong En, the director''s face sank: "We are pitted." If Kong En wasn''t guilty, how could she just run away instead of asking the otherpany for trouble? He also hoped that the other party used her script without Kong En''s consent, so that they could sue the other party, hold the other party ountable, and order the other party topensate them with huge amounts of money. If the other party is infringing, then take their TV series off the shelves, and they can continue to shoot, not to mention the loss, but also to hype for themselves. However, the situation is different now. The current situation is that the script is not Kongen''s own, so if they continue to shoot, not to mention the cost, they may also face prosecution by the other party. "What, director, what shall we do now?" "What else can I do? Of course it is to sue her." The director said angrily, "I thought everything would be fine if I ran away?" Although Kong Enn had made a lot of troubles before, it did not involve the director and screenwriter circles. And things have been going on for a long time. If Kong En doesn''t cause any trouble, people''s impression of her will basically fade. Therefore, members of the director circle, screenwriter circle, and crew have no idea that Kong Enn was notorious in the past. When I was nning to sue Kong En, I finally found some clues on the Inte. After checking the past, I finally determined that this Kong En was the one that killed Zhuo Jing before. Although Kong Enn still uses his pen name, bing a member of the screenwriter and filming with the crew definitely needs something like an ID card. There are not many photos of Kong En on the Inte, but it is not to be found. Therefore, the whole crew is particrly dazed by the glorious deeds of Kong En. "Director, we got a catastrophe." "The giarism ofics, novels, lyrics and music has nowe to our screenwriter circle. She may not have thought that others have already filmed it first." A screenwriter couldn''t help but said, "She is the opposing partner?" "Don''t talk too much nonsense, and quickly find out where Kong Enn is. Even if she can''t kill her, she will have to shed ayer of skin." Seeing that the director was so angry, everyone did not dare to say anything. The loss this time was indeed a huge one. It was impossible to continue filming nearly half of the scene. Chapter 3780: The wronged songwriter (75) Chapter 3780: The wronged songwriter (75) Kong En had already left and everything would be fine. He didn''t expect to receive a subpoena from the court in half a month. When she got this, she was a little dumbfounded. Over the years, Kongen certainly made a lot of money. After all, every time she was exposed to giarizing other people''s works, she had just begun to publish it, and she would be off the shelf. Except for its reputation, there is no other major loss. It is indeed the first time to be sued. Knowing that she could not run, she quickly hired awyer. Although Kong Enn has developed well in the past few years and has a widework of contacts, since his reputation, everyone around him has been far away. Who would dare to have any friendship with her? Therefore, all can only be handled by Kongen himself. "Lawyer Chen, how about it, can I win thiswsuit?" Kong En is still very anxious after thewsuit. She still understands that if she really loses, she will definitely pay a lot of money. "Miss Kong, is this the information you can provide?" Lawyer Chen frowned. "In other words, you giarized someone else''s work and sold it to a certain film and televisionpany. Now the original creator has already filmed the TV series. , Was discovered by that film and televisionpany, they are going to sue you now, right?" Kong En felt a little flustered, but nodded honestly: "Can you win?" "If you say so, you definitely can''t win, Miss Kong, you will definitely lose thiswsuit." "Lawyer Chen, I spent a lot of money, not for you to help me lose thewsuit, but for you to help me win." Kong En quit, once she loses, she still doesn''t know how much topensate. Didnt you mean a goldwyer? Why didn''t it look good, she suspected that her money was going to be squandered, so she hired a liar. "Miss Kong, they have no evidence to prove that you have giarized someone else''s work. ording to what you said before, they just saw the three episodes of the TV series broadcast, and they think the plot is very simr." As soon as the words fell, Kong En understood instantly, and nodded quickly: "Yes, I didn''t giarize at all. They were going to buckle a pot of **** on my head. I don''t remember this pot. Since they said giarism, before that Why is it so refreshing when receiving scripts and trading? I sell them, but they want to buy them, and they dont refuse, so its not good to check, can you me me? Besides, the current TV series are not all the same, the plot is almost strange Is it? So, they are not qualified to sue me at all." "Yes, that''s it." Kong En felt relieved, yes, the crew is not a flowery talk, Huayan doesn''t even know about it, they simply can''te up with evidence to sue her. But what Kong En didn''t expect was that the crew director went to Huayan. Nowadays, all the rhetoric is to leave thepany''s business to the people under his hand. I rarely go to thepany, and basically read and ponder the script at home. Therefore, the director directly found Hua Yan''s home. "President Hua, in fact, this time Ie here, I want to ask you one thing." The director is also a refreshing person. He gave the script in his hand to Hua Yan to read. "Some time ago, thepany bought a script. , The result was pitted. Mainly, I saw the drama produced by Mr. Hua a few days ago and found that the content of this script was very simr to that of that drama." Hua Yan knew what was going on when she saw each other. He flipped through the script at will: "The content in this script is indeed very simr to ourpany''s recent new drama. It should not be said that, except for some details, it is almost the same." Chapter 3781: The wronged songwriter (76) Chapter 3781: The wronged songwriter (76) Speaking of it, the script provided by Kong En is still one of the first few versions he figured out. The one shot now was the one he had discussed with Tang Guo for a long time and polished up. Judging from the current ratings, it is already considered explosive. "I don''t know what guide, what do you want me to help?" "Kong En giarized Hua Zong''s script, and we were pitted by Kong En, so this time, I hope that Hua Zong can help us provide evidence. That is, Hua Zong''s time to create this script and aplete script content, if possible If you do, you will need some pieces before youpare them." Kong En dared to cheat him and caused him to lose so much, then he would make the other party lose his fortune. Otherwise, he can''t swallow this breath, it''s too annoying. Having been a director for so many years, it was the first time he was about to be **** off by a neer. Kong En, he will never forget this name, it is simply the most humiliating time since he became a director. "Okay, I agree." Huayan had already been waiting for the other party. Since it was delivered, of course he would agree, and at this juncture, he would also sue Kong En. He also hopes that Kong En will be ruined. Not only he has to sue, but Ye Yuling and the veteran will also sue together. They waited so long because Kong En published their works rtively few, and even if they sued before, Kong En couldnt pay. What cost. As for the simultaneous prosecution this time, it is icing on the cake. Kong En originally thought that with the gold medalwyer, there shouldn''t be any major problems with this level. Unexpectedly, within a few days, Kong En received three court summons one after another. They are Huayan, Ye Yuling, and veteran. When Kong En saw Hua Yan, the whole talent was really panicked and hurriedly went to Lawyer Chen. "What are you talking about? The original creator has sued you?" Attorney Chen''s face became serious. When he saw the three tickets, the whole person was not good. He felt that his career was about to usher in a four-game losing streak. . The matter of litigation is rtively long. Huayan invited a professional team, and there is no need for the three of them to worry about it. He is a director who has been in the circle for countless years, and of course he also has a professional team. Therefore, Kong En was the only one to panic. On the day of the court hearing, Kong En''s face looked like Cai Qing, especially ugly. Kong Ens gold medalwyer has already used his three-inch tongue in defense, but in the face of absolute evidence, Kong Enn still lost. Not only did she lose, her behavior has constituted a fraud and the amount involved is huge. , Spread out. Next, Kong En faced Hua Yan, Ye Yuling, a veteran, and there was no chance of winning at all. Kong En watched helplessly, the money he had earned over the years, a little bit ofpensation was given out, the heart and liver were all cramping, and he hated these people who used her. However, she had no time to think about this. He Dao''swyer thought that he could directly sue Kong En for the fraud. It is mainly the script that Kong En will spend a lot of money on, and the amount involved is huge. If the script is not her original, it means cheating money. As a result, Kongen not only lost a lot of money, but also went to jail. Even if she appealed, the original verdict was upheld. On the day of imprisonment, Kong En especially couldn''t understand why she was bound to a mobile phone that could search everything. How could she be mixed up like this? Chapter 3782: The wronged songwriter (77) Chapter 3782: The wronged songwriter (77) She suddenly hated that magical phone. Since everything can be searched, she can use it, right? Otherwise, how could there be such a magical function? She thought it was the phone that was harming her, and went to jail with great unwillingness. When the door was closed, Kong En didn''t ept his fate in his heart. She felt that her direction was wrong. It shouldn''t involve literature or artistic works, but should involve others. For example, clothing, high-tech, or something, she hasnt heard of it. If she makes the same high-tech product, she will eventually be sued. Lets talk about the clothing. She heard that someone had known other peoples designs in advance, and they had made their own clothes for sale, and no one would sue or sue. This can be admitted. After all, that matter was too troublesome and costly. Why did you think about a certain director and talk about it. To do this kind of strenuous thing, it would take a year and a half to go to court with her. She was looking forward to being released from prison, and when she was out, she began to draw costume designs. She doesn''t draw any big names worn by supermodels, she just draws the hot-selling products of the clothingpany, and sells the design drafts to others. In addition, after getting some high-tech materials, I still don''t believe that I can''t stand up. Anyway, there are so many useful things in the mobile phone in my mind. As long as the phone is still there, even if she has been in jail for several years, after she goes out, she still stands out. "Sister Tang, are you a fairy from the sky?" At thepany''s annual meeting, Tang Guo and Bai Sheng, veterans, and Ye Yuling sat at a table, thinking of the experience of these years, as thrilling as riding a roller coaster. None of them expected that such changes would happen to their own destiny. Especially Bai Sheng, the works under his name have been developed to the extreme, film and television, animation,ics, simplified and traditional entities, overseas, games, and some peripherals. The name Bai Sheng is also known to everyone. It can be said that he is the leader of the fairy-xia type novel. Others, although not as powerful as Bai Sheng, the works under the name are radiating the light that belongs to them. It seemed golden, and every ray of light came from gold, all of which were Tang Guo''s cash cow. "I also think that Sister Tang is a fairy from the sky, who is here to save us these little pitiful people who are suffering." Ye Yuling followed. Seeing that everyone was staring at Tang Guo with very intent, Hua Yan quickly embraced her in her arms: "Say it first, worship is worship, I have no objection to call sister or ancestor. There must be other thoughts." Now, wherever the daughter-inw goes, it is full of glory. Even if he is married, he still feels very worried. Obviously knowing that she is a married woman, the result is that those people just like those who have no eyes, have toe in front of her, want to dance with him, when he does not exist? "Brother Hua, if you didn''t know Tang Sister first, I wouldn''t mind bending for her." Ye Yuling blinked, making Hua Yan a little urge to run away with Tang Guo. "Go away, don''t make bad ideas," Hua Yan touched her chin and said, "There are many young talents in ourpany. I think you people who are immersed in writing and art have no time to take care of your lifelong affairs. , Or, next time we have a friendship." Hua Yan felt that this friendship had to be started, and quickly let the authors of Zhumeng Xiaozhan get out of the list, so as not to look at his wife all day long. Chapter 3783: The wronged songwriter (78) Chapter 3783: The wronged songwriter (78) Huayan is an activist. Later, he helped the twopanies engage in friendship every year, which really allowed the authors of Dreaming Station to drop out of orders one after another, and became a unique style of painting in the industry. As a result, there is a stigma circting between the authors. "I feel that I should get out of the order. Or, let''s go to the Zhumeng Xiaozhan. It is said that the husband of the station master will give us a partner. Anyway, I know, after I went to the Zhumeng Xiaozhan, I started killing children within two years. The dog." "Well, well, I think the same way, I hope the husband of the station master can give me a better point." "So, now don''t let the country send one at all times. The country is so busy, wherever you can manage your partner''s affairs, if youck the target, just go to the Dream Building Station." A few yearster, Kong En was finally released from prison. Kong En had just been released from prison and had no rest. She inquired about some clothingpanies and quickly copied many designs of clothes. Just in case, she also made some changes. Afterwards, she posted on the Inte. Kong En was also anxious and forgot to collect the news on the Inte first. After receiving the reply, the news from the other party made her a little dumbfounded. "This style is toomon. What ourpany needs is new ideas, new ideas, understand?" Kong En searched the Inte and found that in just a few years, clothing styles in this world are advancing rapidly. It has evolved to the point where ordinary clothing is simr to each other, and there will be no big tricks in design. Kong En watched a lot, and was very unwilling. But there was no way. In the end, she decided to get some works of design masters. Thinking of this, she hurriedly went online to find it. Not only did the public''s clothing progress rapidly, but also the works of those design masters came out in advance. At this point, Kong Enn finally gave up clothing design. In fact, the clothing industry in the whole world is making rapid progress, which is driven by Tang Guo. She didn''t let those thingse out in advance, and used the finished products to do what she did. She only did two things. First, the designer who was giarized in the plot recruited thepany. Second, she asked the system to help her find future fashion design masters and let the system help inspire them in advance. Therefore, the clothing industry throughout the world has developed rapidly in recent years. It is said that fashion is all reincarnation, and the clothing industry is not something else. Even if it develops a little bit faster, the most change is aesthetics. People''s clothes will not change much and will not have much bad influence on other changes. Therefore, Kong En wille out to see the changes in the clothing industry. Kong En finally reached out to the technology industry, intending to do a lot in it. During this period, she did a lot of work, mainly to ensure that the things she took out were not avable in the world. Kong En took out several documents, anonymously on the Inte, and voted for somepanies he likes. In the beginning, she didn''t take the special advanced technology, mainly some technology products that are used in life. There was indeed apany that took a fancy to it and bought it with her. When thesepanies buy such products, they are of course very curious about who Conn is, such a powerful character, if they can recruit theirpany. But Kong En didn''t want to be in close contact with them, after all, she still knew the so-called guilty of these things by herself. She just intends to make herself a mysterious person, she only needs to provide scientific and technological information and sell it for money. She didn''t seem to be involved at all, she had even considered it, and when the money was almost enough, she would go abroad. It is said that in many ces abroad, the capital is thergest. As long as she has enough money, she is absolutely free and can lead the life of a master. In China, she can no longer stay, and she always feels that she can''t do anything. Chapter 3784: The wronged songwriter (79) Chapter 3784: The wronged songwriter (79) "Kong En is already selling information on technology products to certainpanies, and the current ones are all for civilian use. But her mobile phone contains a lot of information, not only for civilian use, but also with high risk factors." Tang Guo analyzed, "You said she has inquired about going abroad?" [Yes, now Kong Enn doesn''t show up anymore, just want to save money to go abroad by relying on those technology product information. "Tongzi, did you catch the signal from her cell phone?" [The host is big, it has been captured, the other party is very good at hiding, but it is hidden in Kong En''s brain waves, and the frequency is simr to her brain waves. But in front of me, it is not enough to see. I''ve been monitoring it before, maybe because I felt Kong En''s cautiousness, it seemed to have be more cautious. Basically, Kong Enn does not use it, it is as if invisible, following Kong En''s brain waves. If it weren''t for his greatness, he wouldn''t be able to spot this. "Then can you control it? For example, attack it and hack all its data?" [Of course, as long as the traces of it are captured, I can clean it up. I think it is a bad thing, it is better to destroy it. There are many materials in it, which are especially dangerous. Once Kong En uses it, even if the world does not copse, it will trigger various things, even wars. The host is big, this thing, do you think it was produced by the Space-Time Administration? [I havemunicated with 111.222. It is said that one of the purposes of the Space-Time Administration is because of their counterpart. They will recruit all kinds of capable men and wizards to go to the small world for tasks. As long as someone in the small world rms them, they will send missionaries over, and half of the missions arepleted with their opponent''s intervention, which will cause a huge change in that world. If they don''t correct the chaos in time, that world will face extinction. "It''s a bit like, rebirth, depriving others of their lives, gaining others'' sess, killing others, isn''t it like taking away others'' luck?" Tang Guo said, "If it is a normal thing, it won''t teach People giarize other people''s works. And the function of that mobile phone is like a pie in the sky, in other words, it attracts people tomit crimes. After all, in the face of huge profits, few people can hold their own minds." [That''s right, it''s like a pie in the sky. For example, there is a thing that can check the test papers in advance. I believe there is almost no way for students not to sneak a nce. Such things are clearly harming people. System analysis, Where there is such a good thing in the world, even if there is, it must have its own purpose. In short, the host is big, that''s a bad thing. "After Kong En goes abroad, you will hack all the information about that thing." Tango paused and asked in a low voice, "I remember you swallowed a system before. Can you swallow that phone this time?" [The host is so big, can I swallow that thing? ] The system asked a little expectantly, [It must be able to swallow, as long as the host is not going to give it to your wild brother, that phone will be my food. To be honest, the host is big, although they are a bit bad, but they are delicious. Tang Guo: "..." She suspected that she had raised a perverted system, but she had been thinking about eating bad systems. "You will not be assimted?" Chapter 3785: The wronged songwriter (80) Chapter 3785: The wronged songwriter (80) [Host is big, where did you think about it? As long as I can defeat the opponent, I can only assimte the opponent by me and transform their energy into my own. In addition, you can get all the other partys functions, data, and host. To be honest, if you encounter such a bad guy in the future, let me swallow it. I believe that the Space-Time Administration already has a lot of simr things. There is no shortage of one or two. Besides, you may not be able to meet your wild brother, anyway, it is a disaster, it is better to let me eat it. "Okay, if you encounter this kind of bad system in the future, it''s all your food. Let''s say it first. You must digest it before you can swallow one. If you can''t digest it temporarily, save it and eat it when you are hungry." [Good! Besides, after a year, Kong Enn finally saved a lot of money. She really didn''t dare to pick out things that sell technology products in China because of national conditions. The selections are all gadgets used in life, which are much more advanced than the current ones. Therefore, although manypanies want to win over Kongen, they are not too persistent. Kong En understands that if you can''t sell too conspicuous information, not only will you not make money at that time, but you may also be targeted by certain departments. She does not guarantee that she can handle it and say nothing. Besides, she was too abnormal before, and rashly brought out the kind of things that brought her own danger. People would know that she was suspicious after a little association, and then she would not think about freedom in the second half of her life. Kong En, who had saved his money, quickly disconnected from thepanies he had cooperated with. Starting to prepare to go abroad, the passport has been prepared before. A monthter, Kong En went abroad. She stood at the airport, looked back, and waited for her to make more money abroad and would never return here after she settled down. Before she went online to check her previous personal ount and found that under the news, people still spray her shamelessly every day, which made her very angry. Those sprayers like to hold on to one thing and spray all the time, which is especially boring. She didn''t want to have general knowledge with thosework keyboards, maybe those who sprayed on thework, life is very unsatisfactory. At the moment Kong En got on the ne, he only feltfortable all over, especially rxed. [The host is big, then I followed and swallowed the other''s mobile phone system? "Go ahead." With Tang Guo''s consent, the system was extremely happy, and chased Kong En without a word. Kong En''s life in a deep sleep, I don''t know that the system has already dealt with her golden fingers. Although he knew that the system was very powerful, Tang Guo still waited. For almost half an hour, she sensed that the system had returned. "how about it?" [Already swallowed, the host is big, I need to digest it, there is a lot of information inside, which is very supportive. Kong En is still asleep now, and he doesn''t even know that his golden finger is missing. When Kong En woke up, he would be dumbfounded. What happened to Kong En, Tang Guo didn''t care. The current Kong En, can''t get over the big wave, then Kong En has no ability to take anyone''s life again. Then, she can also guard the Dream Building Station and lead her Chollima to the elderly with peace of mind. Besides, Kong En has spent many days abroad and traveled everywhere. As expected, the air is free. Subsequently, she decisively used arge sum of funds to settle in, so that she could use her country''s permanent residency rights to immigrate quickly. Chapter 3786: The wronged songwriter (81) Chapter 3786: The wronged songwriter (81) After this, she also posted a circle of friends, telling everyone that she would never go back again. People in the circle of friends, spraying her is a fool, and she doesn''t care at all. Anyway, those people would not understand how nourished she is now. By the time she was almost done, it was already half a yearter. When she remembered doing business, she suddenly found that the mobile phone bound to her brain was missing. Kong En panicked at the time and tried all kinds of methods to find it, but couldn''t find it. You must know how much she spent more than half a year. The money left in his hand is simply not enough to live a lifetime. Kong En''s money is getting less and less day by day, and in the end he can''t afford to ask for a trantion. With her half-hearted foreignnguage, she can barely get confused. The main reason is that the funds she had previously settled in were said to have run out of losses and could not get a dime at all. Regret now, it is toote. The most frightening thing is that she sent it out in front of the circle of friends, and everyone knew that she had immigrated. Basically, in this new country, is she unable to move an inch, or sit and eat, and can only live with money every day. In the end, she had to do odd jobs to make money, and it was very hard. Kong En lived a free life abroad as she wished. It was really free. Ordinary people would apply for parades at every turn, moring for freedom every day. Once there is such an action, don''t think about starting work. If you don''t start work, there will be no money. Later, Kong En''s greatest wish was that one day he could immigrate back to his original country. After joining the new country, her life was not easy, it should be said, very sad. In the former country, no matter what, she has the ability to live a morefortable life. But she knows nothing, she can only do odd jobs without any contribution. It is harder toe back than to reach the sky, she can only dream. What happened to Kong En, Tang Guo didn''t care at all. The system swallowed Kong En''s phone, and after digesting it, it got all the functions inside. However, this function is more limited. It can only search data in this small world. Of course, these things are already pretty bad for an ordinary person. Tang Guo was the stationmaster of Dream Building Station all his life. During this period, the online world has changed a lot, and only Zhumeng Xiaozhan retains its original aspirations and is called the purend by the creators. Many people don''t understand how a small website can umte so much wealth. I don''t even understand why the webmaster of the Dream Building Station can earn more wealth, so why don''t he open his mind and always leave so much room for people. Tang Guo didn''t know what the Dreaming Station would be after she left. However, she has done everything she can do, and what happens in the future depends on her own fate at Zhumeng Station. Hua Yan still leftter than her, which has be a rule. At thest time, Huayan asked her if she had any regrets. She shook her head and said, "No, I have had a very happy life in my life." In this life, she has been a Bole once, keeping a group of cash cows under her hands, and counting money every day is very happy. "I thought you would be a little bit, for example, not dying on the same year and the same day as me. Another example, the time spent with me was too short. Unexpectedly, you have no regrets at all." Hua Yan held Tang Guo''s hand, "Okay. Yes, I was joking with you, at the Dream Station, I will help you choose the most suitable person to manage, and I will not let your efforts in vain." Chapter 3787: The wronged songwriter (end) Chapter 3787: The wronged songwriter (end) "Well, let it be." She really didn''t really care about the future of Zhumeng Station. Everything in the world cannot remain the same forever. The Dream Building Station is not more ancient and unchanging. After so many years, she was not surprised or sad to be broken by someone one day. "I told them, you didn''t care about the dream station so much, and they didn''t believe it." Hua Yan suddenly smiled. He nced, standing next to Bai Sheng and others with tears in his eyes. He leaned over in Tang Dynasty. Guo Guo''s forehead kissed, "Guo Guoer, do you care about me?" "of course." "Then do you think I am important, or is it important to build a dream station?" Tang Guo looked back at Bai Shengji. They wiped their tears and said dumbfounded: "Sister Tang, you don''t need to care about our opinions, we all know that the Dreaming Station is not counted for you at all. What. In your eyes, there is no desire at all. Only when you are with Brother Hua, youugh happiest." "Brother Hua is your treasure. We are all the flowers and nts you picked back by the way." Ye Yuling said, "We won''t be jealous. You can create a dream station and make it a purend. We are already very Lucky. Our children and grandchildren will guard it even if you are not there in the future." "Try not to let it be like the public." Zhiyu answered. Although, it is difficult. Tang Guo smiled and said, "Don''t force it." "It''s not reluctance, but the dream station is of great significance to us." The veteran has a long life span, now more than 80, and his body is still healthy. "The dream station is my belief." "Yes, we want to believe." Tang Guo didn''t hit them, maybe even when they were alive, they might not be able to hold on. It''s all old men and women, and there are so many experiences to do this. Can children and grandchildren think the same as them? She can already imagine that in the future, it will be time for her children and grandchildren to argue, fall out, and quarrel to build a dream station. "Before I leave, let me give you some gifts." Tang Guo put some heart-saving pills in the drawer before letting Huayan take them. Hua Yan took out a stic pocket inside, turned out the bottles and cans inside, and looked at Tang Guo suspiciously, "Guoguoer, what is this?" "Zhuxin Pill, you can give them a bottle, take it with you, maybe you can use it in the future. Two hundred tablets per bottle, ording to their age, should be enough." Bai Sheng waited for the serious olddy who stared at the hospital bed speechlessly and gave them relief pills, not knowing what to say for a while. "Sister Tang, my body is still healthy, so I don''t need heart-saving pills." Bai Sheng said. Tang Guo shook his head: "Take it, it''s all old guys. In the future, if you argue between the younger generations, you should take a heart-saving pill first to avoid losing your old life. This medicine has a long shelf life, so take it with you. It depends on the situation. One pill, I promise that I will not be afraid of quarreling with the junior." In such an atmosphere, Tang Guo gave everyone a bottle of heart-saving pills and was about to leave. "Guo Guo''er, why don''t you have my share?" Hua Yan grasped Tang Guo''s hand, as if she didn''t want her to go, as if she had to give a reason. Tang Guo shook his hand: "Our destiny is connected, Brother Hua, you don''t need to save the heart pill." "Actually, I felt it too." Hua Yan said contentedly, pasting Tang Guo''s ear, "Wait for me." Tang Guo left, and Bai Sheng waited for these old men and old women, crying more miserably than each. He even cried out of breath. Zhiyu was a little younger and reminded them to take a heart-saving pill and cry again. After everyone took the Jiuxin Pills, they felt morefortable in their hearts, and crying would not affect their health. So many yearster, the juniors in the family have conflicts and quarrels are too much. They will think of today''s scene and take out a heart-saving pill in advance. The quarrel between the juniors did not affect them at all. Chapter 3788: Sadomasochism deep female partner (1) Chapter 3788: Sadomasochism deep female partner (1) "Miss Tang, I don''t know what''s the matter with you asking me over today?" Jing An''an is a pure and beautiful girl, wearing a simple dress, holding the coffee cup on the table in both hands, obviously a little embarrassed. Tang Guo regained consciousness and heard this gentle voice. She raised her head and looked at the timid girl in front of her, she should be around twenty, very young. Tang Guo noticed that the opposite party had been staring at her, her eyes were still a bit stubborn. At this moment, she realized that she was holding a check in her hand, and she nced at it randomly, and it turned out to be one million. In an instant, a y came to her mind. Couldn''t the original owner be because of a certain man, and then took a check and sent the girl in front of him? It is really strange, what kind of man is worth a million. Under Jing An''an''s strange gaze, Tang Guo put the check back into the wallet. After that, she took the red mouth from her bag, and the small mirror started to touch up her makeup, as if the previous action of taking out the check was just a misunderstanding. "Nothing, I just want to invite you out to chat casually." At present, Tang Guo didn''t know the specific situation, and Tang Guo didn''t n to expose too much, so he decided to stay with the girl in front of him for a while and leave. "Is that so?" Jing An''an was obviously a little unbelieving, she whispered, "I thought Miss Tang came back to me because of Brother Azheng." After all, she stood by Brother Azheng at thest party. Obviously I felt that Miss Tang''s eyes were not very kind. "Howe." Tang Guo smiled faintly. Just now, she looked at her clothes. Judging from the essories on her body, she is definitely a rich daughter, or a very wealthy one. "I just want to ask you out for a simple chat. ,no other meanings." Jing Anan still didn''t believe it, it was obviously not the case before. Although Miss Tang in front of her was still arrogant, her eyes were not so gentle at first. "I''ve heard people have heard that Brother Azheng and Miss Tang originally had a marriage contract, and it seems that Grandpa Azheng and Grandpa Tang had booked it." Jing Anan said this, bing more and more uneasy, "Later because For my existence, Brother Ah Zheng canceled this engagement. Miss Tang, I know these words may be cruel to you. But I have to say that reluctant feelings will not be happy, Brother Ah Zheng does not like you , Even the twisted melon is sweet." "Furthermore, the elder''s verbal agreement did not go through the wishes of both parties. When A Zheng found out that there was no such rtionship with Miss Tang, he decided to cancel the marriage contract. This is responsible for Miss Tang." Jing Anan said in a sigh of relief. My heart is beating very fast. I am especially afraid that the daughter in front of me will be upset and ssh her face with coffee. She clenched her fist forcefully, "Miss Tang is beautiful and has a good family background. You can definitely find a better marriage partner." ." "Miss Tang, I used to be evading. It was Brother Ah Zheng who has been supporting this rtionship. He has done so much for me. I can''t let him down and escape. Even if our identities do not match, Try it, or he will be sad." Tang Guo nodded gently: "You can see that you like him very much. Now that you know that your identities do not match, there will be many difficulties in the future, can you handle it?" Chapter 3789: Sadomasochism deep female partner (2) Chapter 3789: Sadomasochism deep female partner (2) "No matter what the difficulties are, as long as Brother Ah Zheng always likes me, I have the courage to face him together." Jing An''an mustered up the courage to say this, and found that Tang Guo was not angry, and the look in her eyes was not particrly fierce. Finally quietly breathed a sigh of relief. When she came today, she was prepared to be embarrassed by this eldest daughter. Unexpectedly, Miss Tang just doesn''t seem to get along well, but it''s actually not too bad. "But there are some difficulties. You can''t deal with it just by liking it." Tang Guo picked up the handbag, "Okay, I have something else. I won''t talk to you today, and I will make an appointment another day." Have an appointment another day? Jing Anan would like to ask, what do they have to date? There is nothing to make an appointment at all, so don''t make another appointment. But if she refused, she couldn''t speak. Miss Tang doesn''t seem to be bad, but she looks stronger. If you can get along with each other in peace, just make an appointment, but she will pay more attention, if Miss Tang wants to curse, she will not reply. After all, people used to have a marriage contract with Brother Ah Zheng. However, she couldn''t give up Brother Azheng. He did so many things for her. She had to stand by his side and face all obstacles with him. Tang Guo followed the instructions of the system and found her car. The system acted as a navigation system, guiding Tang Guo all the way home. Her identity is really different from you. She lives in a big vi. As soon as she walked in, a helper came up and asked her if she needed afternoon tea or something. She refused, and returned to the room again following the instructions of the system. After locking the door, she sat down on the sofa, made afortable gesture, closed her eyes and began to receive the memories of the world. The heroine of this world is the one I saw in the coffee shop before, whose name is Jing An''an. The male protagonist is her brother Azheng, whose full name is Jiang Wenzheng, with an extraordinary status and status. He currently controls arge grouppany,parable to the Tang family. She is not the number one female partner in this world. If she is counted ording to the role, she can only be ranked three or four or five, not as good as Jiang Wenzheng''s mother. The marriage contract between the original owner and Jiang Wenzheng was indeed a verbal agreement between the two grandfathers. At that time, the two families were very optimistic about them, thinking that they were the right partners, and they were the most suitable together. From elementary school to high school, the original owner and Jiang Wenzheng are the same school. No matter in which school they stand together, they will be regarded as a pair of talented and beautiful girls. If they are together, everyone will be happy. However, only the original owner has liked Jiang Wenzheng since she was a child, even if she is a proud daughter, she is unattainable in the eyes of many people. But as long as Jiang Wenzheng is by his side, he will always be quiet and well-behaved, and will look at him with a pair of particrly focused eyes. For Jiang Wenzheng, it can be said that she has done a lot of stupid things. But she doesn''t care about these, after all, this is the person she likes. All this changed from the appearance of Jing An''an, and the appearance of Jing An''an quickly attracted Jiang Wenzheng''s attention. It is said that Jiang Wenzheng went to a certain ce and had a car ident. Jing An''an passed by and saved Jiang Wenzheng. Because of this time, she and Jiang Wenzheng officially met. I came and went, bing more and more familiar. From an outsider''s point of view, Jiang Wenzheng fell in love with amoner girl in an uneptable way. For this reason, he quarreled with his family several times. Chapter 3790: Sadomasochism deep female partner (3) Chapter 3790: Sadomasochism deep female partner (3) In fact, the Jiang family''s most satisfied person is Tang Guo, after all, her family background isparable to Jiang Wenzheng. Therefore, I really hate Jing An''an, a self-reliant person. Even when Jiang Wenzheng is not there, Jing An''an is often embarrassed by the Jiang family. Jing Anan was evasive at first, but Jiang Wenzheng was a stubborn person. Not only did she rebel against her parents for her, she also talked to Tang Guo''s grandfather about this marriage contract in person. After all, he did not like Tang Guo for the verbal marriage contract between the two elders, and the Tang family had no way to keep it, so he could only give up. Even so, the original owner still liked Jiang Wenzheng very much, and he also hated Jing An''an in his heart. This time I made an appointment with Jing Anan to see the coffee shop, but I wanted to spend one million to send Jing Anan away, and there was a recorder in her bag, so I wanted to see if Jing Anan was a vain person. She knew that Jing An''an was actually short of money. If the other party took this million, Jiang Wenzheng would definitely be disappointed. However, this has been stopped by Tang Guo, who intuitively told her that Jiang Wenzheng was not worth a million. After reading the memory of Tang Guo, he thought that Jiang Wenzheng was worthless, and felt that his previous practice was very wise. Speaking of Jing An''an, Tang Guo, the eldestdy who used to have a little rtionship with Jiang Wenzheng. Jing An''an actually didn''t receive one million for Jing An''an. Not only did it fail to harvest, Jiang Wenzheng also happened to arrive, taunting Tang Guo and leaving with Jing An''an. Invisibly, it gave Jing An''an a lot of hatred value. Because the original owner was a youngdy, in various future opportunities, many people looked at Tang Guo''s face and would not go back and get closer to Jing An''an. Actually, I said that I was helping Tang Guo. It was not because they were also jealous. How could amoner girl in Jing An''an be worthy of someone like Jiang Wenzheng? Regardless of whether it is openly or secretly, Jing An Anyi will be tossed. ording to the average hostess, Jiang Wenzheng would definitely arrive in time every time to help Jing An''an out. But the situation in this world is very different. Most of the time, Jiang Wenzheng''s arrival will not be too timely. It was Jing An''an who was tossed for a while before he camete tofort Jing An''an. At the same time, he didn''t treat those who embarrassed Jing An''an. It was indeed a bit inconsistent with the hero''s style. But every time Jing An''an was yelled at by Jiang Wenzheng, he ignored everything and didn''t care what Jiang Wenzheng did or not. She also thinks that these people certainly can''t just treat them like this, and she understands Jiang Wenzheng''s approach. Therefore, those people just apologize lightly. In this way, despite all kinds of embarrassment for Jing An''an, she still chose to marry Jiang Wenzheng. I thought it was a Cindere falling in love with the prince, and finally lived a happy life together. Not long after they got married, Jiang Lin, the adopted daughter of the Jiang family, returned. Although Jiang Lin is only the adopted daughter of the Jiang family, she is very favored. Especially Jiang Wenzheng, taking care of Jiang Lin''s sister is almost meticulous. Many people don''t know the Jiang family''s adopted daughter. They only know that they went abroad a year ago and don''t know what to do. It''s a bit strange to say that during this year, Jiang Wenzheng fell in love with Jing An''an and got married. During this period, there was no shadow of Jiang Lin, the adopted daughter of the Jiang family. After Jiang Lin came back, she was not very polite to Jing An''an. Chapter 3791: Sadomasochism deep female partner (4) Chapter 3791: Sadomasochism deep female partner (4) Jing Anan always felt that Jiang Wenzheng was the best for her. But when I saw Jiang Wenzheng treating Jiang Lin, I still felt a little ufortable. But remembering that they were brothers and sisters, they didn''t seem to have done anything beyond the boundary. My brother suddenly got married. Jiang Lin, a youngdy, felt ufortable and normal. Therefore, she was more tolerant towards Jiang Lin, but since Jiang Lin came back, Jiang Lin will appear no matter where she and Jiang Wenzheng are. Almost, they were not given time to get along with each other, and at the same time Jiang Wenzheng was very conniving to this sister. Sometimes, Jiang Lin called people over at will. In front of Jing An''an, Jiang Wenzheng always said that Jiang Lin was his most important sister. After being so coaxed a little, Jing An''an was coaxed again. One day, Jing Anan discovered a secret, Jiang Lin turned out to be her biological sister. The parents of their two sisters died very early and wereter sent to an orphanage. Unlike her stupid mouth, she couldn''t speak when she was a child, and she was not so pretty. Therefore, in the orphanage, my sister was adopted by a couple because she could talk, had a sweet mouth, and was so cute. And she has been studying, growing up, and working in an orphanage. After the two sisters met, Jing Anan didn''t care whether Jiang Wenzheng was biased towards Jiang Lin, after all, this was her sister. Jiang Lin also changed her previous attitude, and was much better with Jing An''an. She said something to her sister. Except for Jiang''s mother who sometimes made trouble for Jing An''an, life was pretty good. If this is the case, it would be too simple. One day Jiang Lin was in aa and was found to be seriously ill. There was a problem with her liver and she needed to be reced. Jing An''an was dumbfounded, only to recognize her younger sister, and then such a thing happened, how could she ept it, and her younger sister would leave her forever one day? She always felt that she hadn''t taken good care of her sister. She promised her parents that she would take good care of her sister. But because of the departure of her parents, she has been taciturn and still has no way to change some of her personality. As a result, the most stupid, they were originally twin sisters. If she could say something, maybe the Jiang family would adopt them together, then they would not suffer from thea. After such a big incident, Jing Anan didn''t think about it at all, and matched Jiang Lin. Of course it is worthy, and then prepare for surgery. In the end, Jiang Lin sessfully reced a part of Jing An''an''s liver and recovered her health. After Jiang Lin returned to normal, Jing An''an finally felt relieved and was more careful with Jiang Lin, for fear of something wrong with her. It was not that she had discovered that Jiang Wenzheng was better to her sister than to her, and sometimes even exceeded a certain limit. But thinking that this was her sister, who had suffered so much and was in poor health, she endured it all. About a year after this incident, Jiang Lin fell ill again. This time, a kidney needs to be changed. Needless to say, Jing Anan is the match. For the sake of his own sister, how could Jing Anan not give it. Even at that time, what was even more frightening was that she was already two months pregnant at that time, and in order to save her sister, she had to choose to destroy the child. Surprisingly, it was the Jiang family, and Jiang Wenzheng did not object. Regardless of the Jiang family, Jiang Wenzheng did not object at all, and Jing An''an was still ufortable. Chapter 3792: Sadomasochism deep female partner (5) Chapter 3792: Sadomasochism deep female partner (5) She already felt that Jiang Wenzheng seemed to like her sister Jiang Lin more. Even so, she still likes Jiang Wenzheng. For her sister, she must undergo this operation. The operation went well, but Jing Anan''s body became very poor. Since this time, Jiang Lin''s body hasn''t had any problems. Jing Anan believes that the days should calm down, and when the body is almost recovered, she especially wants a child. Last time she wished that the child could be born, but because she wanted to save her sister, she had to give up. Every day after this, she felt very guilty and felt that she was sorry for the child. It was only after a long trial that she never got pregnant again. Jiang Wenzheng didn''t embarrass her, but the Jiang family thought she was not qualified. Feeling that she has a physical problem, she can no longer have a grandson for the Jiang family, and embarrass her everywhere. Jiang Wenzheng seemed to be increasingly indifferent to her. The Zaijiang family asked Jiang Wenzheng to divorce her, but he actually agreed. Even if Jiang Wenzheng promised topensate her a lot of money, she absolutely disagreed. She didn''t understand why Jiang Wenzheng would let go at this time when they were so in love together. Is it really a child''s problem? There was a cold war between Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng, and Jiang Wenzheng hardly cared about her, which made her feel disheartened. One day, it was a month of their cold war. Before this, Jiang Wenzheng once said, when to understand, when to divorce, indifferent and ruthless. She especially wanted to meet Jiang Wenzheng, so she went straight to his office without notifying him, and happened to run into a scene where Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin were hugging each other. At that time, Jiang Lin was asking: "Brother Ahzhen, there is one thing I want to ask you." "what''s up?" "Brother Ah Zheng, I have been very conflicted before. I never want to see you for the rest of my life. I think you don''t like it, and I like other people." "What are you talking about, Linlin, you are my most important person. The person I like has always been you." Jiang Wenzhengforted, "From the day you came to Jiangs house, it was my treasure. So, Linlin, what do you wish to ask?" "Brother Ah Zheng, I want to know that when you married my sister, you didn''t regard her as my stand-in, but for me. Only if you want me to live on will you do everything possible toe up with such a way, right?" Although Jiang Lin and Jing An''an are twins, the twins do not necessarily look alike. Coupled with the growth environment, there is only a little alike between them, and it is easy to distinguish between them. "Linlin, what you are thinking about is not like this." Jiang Wenzheng denied, "Meeting her was just a coincidence. You were angry and left at the time and said you want to leave me forever. I was angry. I happened to meet her. Be careful to treat her as, and finally marry impulsively. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be your sister." Of course, this is Jiang Wenzheng deceiving people. He just didn''t want Jiang Lin to be burdened, or let her know the truth. He wants to separate from Jing An''an now, just because he understands his own mind and Jiang Lin still likes it. As for Jing An''an, he willpensate her. Only he knew about Jiang Lin''s illness. When she was about to leave him, he was particrly flustered, and finally heard that she wanted to see his own sister, so he had such a thought, knowing that Jing An''an is Jiang Lin''s sister, he nned all this. Chapter 3793: Sadomasochism deep female partner (6) Chapter 3793: Sadomasochism deep female partner (6) Marrying Jing Anan, he was indeed impulsive, Jiang Lin who wanted to run away from home in anger. He has always known Jiang Lin''s whereabouts, thinking that the other party will definitelye back when he hears the news of his marriage. I have to deny that he does take Jing An''an as Jiang Lin''s stand-in many times. After all, the two sisters have many simrities. Afterwards, everything went smoothly. He was not worried at all, Jing Anan would not change Jiang Lin''s liver. Originally, after waiting for the liver change, he nned to divorce Jing An''an andpensate her more as a price for his impulse. After all, the person he likes is Jiang Lin. But I didn''t expect that Jiang Lin''s kidney had another problem, but fortunately there was Jing Anan. Because of this incident, he felt that the stone in his heart was loose. Jing Anan was pregnant, and he didn''t want the child at all. It was because of the child that he did not file for divorce because of his parents. It is best for him to save Jiang Lin and to be able to kill the child again. Now, Jiang Lin has recovered. He thinks that there is no need to continue with Jing An''an. He has to end the impulsive marriage, otherwise Jiang Lin will be angry and leave him again. Therefore, when Jiang''s family was embarrassed by Jing An''an, he chose to follow the trend and divorce the other party. Of course Jiang Lin knew that all of this must be nned by Jiang Wenzheng, and she knew this man best. They grew up together, does she still know his character? When she was a child, those ssmates who bullied her and wanted to beat her attention would be secretly picked up by Jiang Wenzheng, and the end was particrly miserable. In the end, she could only hide far away. Whatever she wants, he will use all means to hold it in front of her. After knowing that the other party was married to someone else, she was really so angry that her heart and liver were hurting. She knew very well how much this man liked her. I also know that he and Jing An''an may be married on impulse, but this is a man she has mastered for more than ten years, who can take it away? She ran away before, partly because she was really desperate. She actually got that kind of disease and wanted to go out to rx and wait for the match in the hospital. For another reason, she knew she also had a sister. Speaking of this sister, she actually has resentment in her heart. When her parents were alive, they liked her quiet sister more. She always said that her sister was more obedient, had better grades than her, and was sensible. This caused deep harm to her young heart. Therefore, she deliberately revealed that she still has a sister, and said that she missed her sister very much. ording to her understanding of Jiang Wenzheng, the other party will definitely find someone to find someone, and then ask her sister to match. My sister is in trouble, how can my sister watch her die? How can we help her sister? Originally nned well, she waited for the result of the matching. Unexpectedly, Jiang Wenzheng would marry Jing An''an, and she did not go back because of anger. After they got married, she regretted it very much, knowing that this man must have been hurt to her self-esteem because of hitting a wall with her again and again. When she went back and took a look, she was furious. Not only did they get married, they became real couples. The reason why she and Jiang Wenzheng could not be together, the two did not break the rtionship, nor did they dare to break the rtionship, otherwise the Jiang family would not ept it. Mainly, Jiang Wenzheng was afraid of her being hurt. Chapter 3794: Sadomasochism deep female partner (7) Chapter 3794: Sadomasochism deep female partner (7) She also understands that Jiang''s parents are very fond of her, but once she and Jiang Wenzheng are really together and get married, then she will be a thorn in their eyes and a thorn in their flesh. Seeing Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng on the surface of love and affection, she was jealous and angry. When she was a child, where there was Jing An''an, it was her parents'' attention. When she grows up, Jing An''an is still lingering, taking away the people she likes and ruining her happy life. That''s why she pretended to be ignorant, embarrassed with Jing An''an everywhere. Remembering that they were sisters, why did she ask Jiang Wenzheng to find Jing An''an, didn''t she just want to survive? Therefore, she identally let Jing Anan know that she is the other''s biological sister. Her illness was so prolonged, she had been waiting for a suitable match before, but there was no news. Jing An''an is her chance to survive now, and she feels very happy when she thinks of being able to let the other party cut off a part of her liver. Later, she suffered from kidney disease, and Jiang Lin was also desperate. It''s hard to live a life like this. She is sick here and sick there. She and Jing An''an are twin sisters. Why are each other so good? She even suspected that Jing An''an had robbed her of all the nutrition while she was in her stomach, which made her suffer so many diseases now. Therefore, let Jing An''an pay for her illness. Jing An''an is not needed now, so of course she wants to drive away the other party. Mainly because she already felt that Jiang Wenzheng was a little different from Jing An''an. This feeling made her particrly panic. Fortunately, Jing Anan couldn''t like Jiang''s family at first, and now he won''t have children for a while. She went to Jiang Wenzheng''s face again, and acted as if the other party would not hesitate to drive Jing An''an away. Besides, Jing Anan heard the whispers of the two in the office and felt desperate. Numerous coincidences together made her understand why Jiang Wenzheng would marry her. In despair, Jing An''an finally agreed to a divorce. As for the money given by the Jiang family, she didn''t ask for anything. It was raining that day, Jing Anan left, and passed out halfway, and happened to be picked up by the male Er Minghuan, who kindly sent her to the hospital. Ming Huan and Jing An''an are old acquaintances, and he has always liked her. In the end, the hospital found out that Jing An''an was pregnant, probably because she was weak and the baby was not well. Jing Anan wanted to do it, but she couldn''t bear it. After all, she had knocked out one, and finally decided to have the child. Ming Huan said he didn''t mind, and took Jing An''an to his house to take care of him. After Jing Anan left, Jiang Wenzheng always felt something was wrong. In addition, the Jiang familys parents urged him to get married and asked him to quickly marry his daughter-inw. They wanted to hug their grandson. Besides, the Jiang family had to have an heir. He wanted to do everything and marry Jiang Lin. But Jiang Lin disagreed, she was unwilling to give up the life of the little princess now. Once she married Jiang Wenzheng, it would be against everyone in the Jiang family. After all, she was just an orphan. Now being the eldest of the Jiang family, not only can she be loved by Jiang Wenzheng, but also by the Jiang family. But she couldn''t tell the truth, just that she could hide in a dark corner and silently apany Jiang Wenzheng, and she was already very content. She is not willing to let Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang family fall out because of herself, otherwise she will suffer for a lifetime. Now her health is not good. If she is married, she will not be able to have children. Chapter 3795: Sadomasochism deep female partner (8) Chapter 3795: Sadomasochism deep female partner (8) To be honest, Jiang Lin had never thought about having a baby, she cherished her life very much. If she was pregnant, she didn''t know what kind of risks she would face, so she was unwilling. She just wants to be the little princess of the Jiang family and enjoy the love of her parents and Jiang Wenzheng. As long as Jiang Wenzheng likes her and cares about her in his heart, he can marry a decoration. Of course, Jing An''an couldn''t do it. In the details she observed, Jing An''an was a bit different from Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng felt that Jiang Lin had made up his mind, and also said something for his sake, and decided to protect him for the rest of his life. So he decided to listen to his parents'' arrangements and marry a right person toe back as a decoration. When the timees, he will pretend that he is being persecuted. If the woman is still willing, then don''t me him for neglecting her after marriage. This is her own choice. The Jiang family has always regretted that they did not marry the Tang family, and this time they put their idea on the original owner. The original owner has liked Jiang Wenzheng since he was a child, and he gave up only after he knew he was really married. The Jiang family imed that Jiang Wenzheng and Jing An were at odds and had divorced. In the end, the original owner married into the Jiang family. On the first day after entering the door, Jiang Wenzheng told her that marrying her was forced by her parents. So, when you enter this door, take the seat of Mrs. Jiang, you don''t think about other things. Of course the original owner was sad, but she vited her grandfather''s words and chose to marry the Jiang family without hesitation. She couldn''t get out anymore. She thought that time could change a person, so she hoped that one day Jiang Wenzheng could change his mind. Jiang Lin moved outter, and Jiang Wenzheng often went to the vi in order to see her, and never returned to this home. You can imagine what life the original owner spent in Jiang''s house. Fortunately, because of her background, the Jiang family dare not do anything to her. The only person who can make her bow her head to be a small child is Jiang Wenzheng. For the sake of the Tang family''s rtionship, the Jiang family did not dare to treat her as she was not as close as the intimacy at the beginning. I want to know that she can''t hold Jiang Wenzheng''s heart, and it''s useless. They all thought about it. If the son really can''t ept it, he can find a child in the future. Anyway, as long as it is the blood of the Jiang family, it doesn''t matter whether it fell from the original owner. Old man Tang family, it''s been a few years, will the Tang family not be theirs? Therefore, they have always offered to the original owner, treated them politely, and persuaded Jiang Wenzheng to understand one day and return to her. When the original owner didn''t know, Jiang Wenzheng was performing a deep sadomasochistic rtionship with Jing An''an, and in the end he had a rtionship. Especially knowing that Jing Anan gave birth to her own child, that attitude is different. But the interpretation of this world is the deep love of sadomasochism, even with a child, Jing An''an is still abused enough. Every time Jing An''an was tossed to death, miraculously jumping alive again, how could he not die. The child also has a long life. He was either kidnapped or lost. He didn''t know how the bad luck in the world had fallen on her. Until the time when Jing Anan really almost lost his life, the people were gone, and Jiang Wenzheng finally found out that he was in love with each other. And Jiang Lin''s true face was gradually exposed. Because of somemercial secrets, Jiang Wenzheng was offended and shepletely disgusted her. In the end, Jiang Wenzheng was sent to prison in person. Chapter 3796: Sadomasochism deep female partner (9) Chapter 3796: Sadomasochism deep female partner (9) Jiang Wenzheng finally retrieved Jing An''an, who had been bruised and bruised, like a rag doll, and dered like a madman that this was his woman. But Jing An''an was hurt time and time again, didn''t want to be with him at all, just wanted to escape that cage. The second man, Minghuan, was bankrupted by Jiang Wenzheng because of saving her, disfigured, and broke a leg. Once the original owner went to find Jiang Wenzheng and found out about the vi where Jing An''an lived. He saw Jing An''an''s tragic situation and finally understood that Jiang Wenzheng was a devil. I really can''t bear Jing Anan''s life like **** every day, with sympathy and ns to take Jing Anan out. Jing An''an had a good life for a few days, but was soon discovered and was taken back by Jiang Wenzheng and locked up. The original owner of Jing An''an was almost strangled to death by Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng thought that the original owner was jealous and missed men, so he found a group of men for her. After the matter was over, he cruelly sold the original owner. The original owner died due to torture, but Jing An''an has been a y doll in Jiang Wenzheng''s hands for the rest of his life. But in the eyes of outsiders, Jiang Wenzheng was cautious with Jing An''an, and was envious for fear that she would be hurt a little bit. The above is all the stories of this world, one story, the tragedy of several people. Tang Guo took a long breath after reading it. Jiang Wenzheng is a pervert! Once again, it proves that many women who fall in love really have zero IQ. [The host is big, how is it? I have read a lot of simr novels before. I didn''t expect that one day we would cross into this world. Isn''t it exciting? "It''s a bit exciting, now I especially want to fight that pervert." Jiang Wenzheng was really a cruel person, whether it was against Jing An''an or the original owner. It''s just a demon. [The host is big, looking at your strategizing, you should think of how to clean up Jiang Wenzheng, right? "Well, he likes to let others donate, liver and kidney. I think it would be better for him to experience it. Anyway, doesn''t he love Jiang Lin so much? Make some sacrifices to his true love Jiang Lin, he should be willing, right? ?" "Tongzi, connect the group to my mobile phone, I have something to do with Emanuel." The technology of changing genes is very mature on the interster side. [School Flowers]: Hello, everyone, I have arrived in the new world, and is Emmanuel there? I am asking you for help this time. [Ziyun]: Hello, sister, when I see you appear, I will go to retreat with peace of mind. [Chi Xiao]: Hurry up, there will be nothing wrong with the girl, and we are still there, you have to wait. Is it that so many of us can''t help the girl? [Mo Yuntian]: Emanuel,e out quickly, my sister is looking for you. [Shangguan Yungu]: Hello, uncle, what story have you encountered this time? Shangguan Yungu was already very used to it, and couldn''t help but admire him. Uncle Shi was really too good, and he could travel in the small world. I don''t know, when will he have such an ability. [Emanuel]: Here, here, is there anything that needs my help? [Margaret]: Sure enough, did it still not reach me? Chuangshi Shen, you are really too cruel, I won''t scold you anymore. I don''t know when you will be able to send the school flower to me. Dear God of Creation, the most handsome and martial God of Creation, as long as you let the school flower appear in my world, my Margaret is willing to believe in you for life and only believe in you. Chapter 3797: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (10) Chapter 3797: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (10) [Harold]: It''s useless, the creation gods are generally asleep and can''t hear what you say. That fellow Allen, took the college students to experience, I feel that I can have a good chat in the group, and finally I don''t have to fight with him. [School Flower]: Yes, I want two drugs. One is to change the genes of the human body, and the other is to assimte the genes of two people. Except for blood type, the organs in both of them can be Able to match, I say this, you should be able to understand it? [Emanuel]: Understand, Starcraft''s technology in this area is still rtively mature. I can help you get both kinds of medicine. [School Flowers]: Thank you very much. [Emanuel]: What are you polite? Last time you helped me buy a lot of antiques and books from the modern world, which made the old guys in StarCraft happy. Afterwards, Tang Guo told them the story of this world, and everyone in the group was extremely angry. I have to scold it again to feel at ease. Tang Guo also discovered this time that many files were shared in the group. She clicked on it and found that these files were uploaded by Emmanuel and Billy, which seemed to be a TV series from StarCraft. She moved in her heart and felt that she could buy some leisure and entertainment products in this world when she had time, and distribute them to the people in the group. Not long after, Emanuel appeared again. [Emanuel]: The red liquid is gically altered, and the way to use it is oral. After the change, it will follow the schools instructions, and other people cant match her. The green liquid is a gene fusion agent. The method of use is to take the blood of two people, put it in it, mix it evenly, and let them drink it. Then, they will be able to match sessfully without changing their blood type. Interster invented this fusion agent because the artificial organs were immature and the sess rate was too poor. Many people couldn''t wait. So there is this, as long as the rtives who cannot match the type are willing to donate, they can use the fusion agent. The people in the group knew what Tang Guo was going to do. They only felt that this result was a great pleasure, and let the scumbag cut his own flesh to save his true love. Tang Guo chatted with them for a while, because there was still work to do, so she left the group. After she left the group, what she didn''t know was the position of the group member list, and there was movement. The original number of online members was increased by a number. Of course, the people in the time group did not deliberately pay attention to that side. No one noticed that there was an extra name in the bottom position. Tang Guo, who opened his eyes, turned on his mobile phone and called Jing An''an. "Tang...Miss Tang, is there anything else?" Jing An''an''s voice was disturbed. I wonder if this Miss Tang has repented and didn''t scold her properly. The corner of Tang Guo''s lips twitched gently: "Miss Jing, let''s meet again, what you said today seems to have touched me a little, so I want to hear you say it again, maybe you can sessfully dispel the feeling of jealousy and hatred in my heart. I think youre right on one point, Im so good that I cant find any man. So if you say something like this to me tomorrow, then I wont bother you." "Is this...Is this?" Jing An''an was particrly puzzled. Did the eldestdies of rich people enlighten themselves in this way? At the party, she heard many people say that Miss Tang has liked Jiang Wenzheng for many years. Chapter 3798: Sadomasochism deep female partner (11) Chapter 3798: Sadomasochism deep female partner (11) He followed him from elementary school until high school. They were a pair that others thought, even if Jiang Wenzheng had not admitted it. But everyone can feel Miss Tang''s love for Jiang Wenzheng. Now she said a few words to enlighten the other party, which doesn''t sound very convincing. "It''s tomorrow afternoon. It''s the weekend. You should have nothing else to do." "That... that''s all right." Miss Tang''s voice sounded polite, and it didn''t seem to be troublesome for her. If you can really make the other person want to understand, it can be considered a good thing. She really felt that Jiang Wenzheng didn''t like Miss Tang, Miss Tang was so good, she would definitely find a better person, and there was no need to entangle her anymore. Today''s contact made Jing An''an feel that Miss Qianjin didn''t actually think it was terrible, nor was it like those at the party, who would trouble her at every turn. "Tongzi, help me investigate where Jiang Lin is now." [Ok, the host is big. The next day, Tang Guo and Jing An''an met again. Although Jing An''an had already arrived early, after arriving, he realized that Tang Guo had arrived early. "Sorry, Miss Tang, I''mte." "It''s okay. I''m here early. Sit down. I ordered ice coke for you. You can drink some cooler. When it cools down, you can startplimenting me." Jing An''an: "..." This Miss Tang looks a little bit wrong. She took a sip of ice-c, maybe it was too hot, drank several sips quickly, and then shyly smiled at Tang Guo a little embarrassed. "Drink it, drink it again." In front of Tang Guo, Jing Anan seemed unable to refuse because the opponent''s aura was too strong. She drank the Coke quickly, and Tang Guo ordered another ss of room temperature drink for her. "Ice things, it''s not good to drink too much. The big cup just now is almost the same." Tang Guo exined. Jing An''an nodded quickly: "Miss Tang is really a very careful person." In fact, she was also very puzzled, why Jiang Wenzheng didn''t like such a perfect Miss Tang, he insisted on liking her like this. Later I felt that it was not good to think this way. After all, who could make it clear about emotional matters? "You can praise me, praise me for excellence, Jiang Wenzheng is not good enough for me, when I am satisfied, I will not trouble you in the future." Jing Anan is not nervous at all now, only that Miss Tang is really interesting. It seems that Miss Tang is not allowed to embarrass her, and because she is very proud, she wants to find a step down? As a result, Jing An''an yed what he was most bad at, boasting, and in five minutes, he praised Tang Guo so much. The main reason was that she did her homeworkst night and found a lot ofpliments on the Inte. After reading it several times, she could almost memorize it. "Okay, it''s almost there. I think Jiang Wenzheng is worthy of a good person like me now? I won''t trouble you anymore." Tang Guo nned to leave after checking out. When he walked to the door, he turned around and said, "If you feel ufortable at Jiang''s house one day, you can leave." It is impossible to persuade Jing Anan to give up marrying Jiang Wenzheng. Anyway, the person whose liver will be removed in the future is Jiang Wenzheng. At most, Jing An''an will hurt his heart a little, and there is no major problem. If you don''t leave that way, you deserve to be abused. Jing Anan looked at Tang Guo''s back and shook his head. This Miss Tang is actually quite nice, approachable, good-looking, and caring about people. She had misunderstood. Chapter 3799: Sadomasochism deep female partner (12) Chapter 3799: Sadomasochism deep female partner (12) Jing An''an''s genes have been modified, so Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin are left. Jiang Lin was far away from here, and Tang Guo decided to take Jiang Wenzheng''s blood first. She made the system pay attention to Jiang Wenzheng''s actions, and when she found an opportunity, she put a sack on the other party. At present, Jiang Wenzheng and Jing An''an are not married. Jing An''an rents a house in a dpidated oldmunity. She insists on not epting Jiang Wenzheng''s money, lest others say that she is with him for money. She even promised the Jiang family that they could sign a prenuptial agreement to show that she was really not trying to make money. Coupled with Jiang Wenzheng''s strength, no one in the Jiang family really objected. The main reason is that they think that after signing a prenuptial agreement, they will be the son''s interest for a while. When the interest is lost, the divorce will not affect anything. They reluctantly agree that the two are married, so as not to make trouble when they are unsightly. Jiang Wenzheng would asionally go to Jing An''an to eat at her house, so he would pass through this ck alley. He had to walk and couldn''t drive in. Tang Guo had been waiting for the opportunity, and finally asked her to wait one Friday night. She changed into a sportswear in the car, holding a sack in her hand, waiting in the alley. When Jiang Wenzheng came over, she put a sack on his head, and then she punched and kicked him. Where is Jiang Wenzheng her opponent? He was screaming and there was no room for resistance. When Tang Guo left, he didn''t forget to take a little blood from him, and didn''t say a word in the whole process. Jiang Wenzheng, who was beaten up to his waist, got up after a long time and appeared embarrassed at the door of Jing An''an, and of course he received some sympathy. After taking Jiang Wenzheng''s blood, the system also found Jiang Lin''s whereabouts. Tang Guo did not hesitate to work, and flew to the city where Jiang Lin was. Of course the two of them knew each other. In front of outsiders, Jiang Lin acted like a younger sister. Except for Jiang Wenzheng''s petting on her, no one thought there would be any ambiguity between them. To say that Jiang Lin likes Jiang Wenzheng should be like, but the liking for him is far beyond the liking for himself. Jiang Lin likes to make friends with some upper-ss daughters, so although Tang Guo is not a very close friend, he is still rtively familiar. Even if Tang Guo likes Jiang Wenzheng, Jiang Lin is not angry, but is still very proud. After all, Tang Guo spent countless thoughts, chasing Jiang Wenzheng away for so many years, but did not get the other party''s turn. Such a person can never be her rival in love. The other party is still the daughter of the Tang family, and it is the business to make a good rtionship. Tang Guo and Jiang Lin had a chance encounter, Jiang Lin had no doubts at all. It may be that she was ill, her face looked a little bad, and her mood was not very high. But it was Tang Guo who came, and she still had enough energy. "Sister Xiao Guo, why are you here?" "Come out to rx, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Why are you here?" Jiang Lin said, "I also came out to rx." "He doesn''t look very happy, his face is very pale, are you sick?" Tang Guo observed carefully, Jiang Lin did not dodge. It wontst long. Of course, she didn''t answer Tang Guo''s words. This kind of feeling that people want to know without saying anything is indeed what Jiang Lin is best at. But Tang Guo was more straightforward, grabbing Jiang Lin''s hand directly: "Seeing your condition is so bad, I will take you to the hospital for an examination." Check and draw some blood. System: Yes. Chapter 3800: Sadomasochism deep female partner (13) Chapter 3800: Sadomasochism deep female partner (13) Jiang Lin couldn''t help Tang Guo, and at this time, she really needed to be sympathized. Knowing that Jiang Wenzheng was going to marry Jing An''an, she was very angry, but she didn''t want to drag her back at this time. The main reason is that she believes that if she wants to take Jiang Wenzheng back, she only needs to hook her fingers, and she doesn''t have to work much. After sessfully getting Jiang Lins blood, Tang Guoforted Jiang Lin with two sentences: This is not particrly serious. As long as you find a suitable match, you can do the operation immediately. Wait a minute, I believe it will be soon. ." "Sister Xiao Guo, it''s better to be hello." Jiang Lin certainly can''t show that she already knows about Jiang Wenzheng and Jing An''an. Of course, she doesn''t want Tang Guo to tell her. She had to go back after a while and personally snatched the married Jiang Wenzheng to let Jing Anan know the lesson. Tang Guo ignored Jiang Lin''s thoughts, because he wanted to fuse the blood of the two, and then asked Jiang Lin to take the fusion agent. So, she ns to stay a few more days. "I will stay with you for a few days recently." Of course Jiang Lin was happy, and quickly agreed. You must know that Tang Guo is a real daughter, who is different from the one she sent to others. The Tang family now only has Elder Tang and Tang Guo, so in the future, the Tang family will definitely be managed by Tang Guo. Of course, there are many benefits to befriend the future owner of the Tang family. Tang Guo stayed for two days, and waited until Jiang Lin had taken the fusion agent, and then heforted the other party to say goodbye and let her go back early. Tang Guo returned to his original city and found that Jiang Wenzheng was already nning his wedding with Jing An''an. I don''t know if it''s for Jing Anan, Jiang Lin, or I''m angry. This time, Jiang Wenzheng made a very serious wedding. When the other party was getting married, Tang Guo took the opportunity to call Jiang Wenzheng. A very indifferent voice came from over there: "I am getting married, it is impossible between us." "Then have a casual meal." Tang Guo found a reason. "I met Miss Jing before. She is really gentle and pleasant. I didn''t expect you to like this. I can''t change it. Now you guys Im going to get married, do you think Im going to depend on you stubbornly? Eating a loose meal, its all over." Jiang Wenzheng doesn''t want to fall out with the Tang family. The two have some friendship, and there may be cooperation in the future. The main thing is that now he is finally able to get married. If he falls out with the Tang family, his parents will definitely stop him. "Well, you better not y tricks." Tang Guo thought to herself, "No tricks, just invite you over for a meal, it''s as simple as that, just mix in with other things by the way." Tang Guo booked a ce in the restaurant and waited for the waiter to pour the wine. She added the fusion agent into the ss without being noticed. Jiang Wenzheng arrivedte, and was on guard throughout the whole process. But seeing that Tang Guo was really calm, he asked: "Really eating a mess?" "Yeah, after this break-up meal, we have nothing to do with each other." Tang Guo picked up the goblet to toast, "Come on, have a drink, just one drink, why? I don''t even want to give this face?" Jiang Wenzheng had asked the driver to wait below, not afraid of Tang Guo''s tricks in the ss, and simply drank the red wine in the ss. Afterwards, Tang Guo ate the steak slowly, without saying anything strange throughout the whole process, as if he really wanted to understand it, which made Jiang Wenzheng strange and felt a little ufortable. Chapter 3801: Sadomasochism deep female partner (14) Chapter 3801: Sadomasochism deep female partner (14) Didnt you say you like him well? I have loved it for so many years, how can I forget it? Oh, this is what other women like, and it really is short-lived. No one canpare to his Linlin. Thinking of Jiang Lin, Jiang Wenzheng was a little angry again. He was about to get married, Linlin didn''t even react at all. Is she really going to watch him get married? Tang Guo ate and drank enough, bid farewell and left. Now everything is ready, just wait for the fire to burn. She is particrly looking forward to what will happen next. Not only did she want Jiang Wenzheng to cut her own flesh, but also to leave him with nothing. It was painful to live all his life, and she couldn''t bear to die. If you don''t do this, it will really be difficult to vent her anger. The original owner is indeed because he likes him very much. However, she just liked it and was treated as a decoration by him. Because of sympathy, he was treated so cruelly. Everything Jiang Wenzheng has done really touched her bottom line, causing a raging fire to burn in her heart. Only with revenge, the me in her heart will slowly go out. Tang Guo really didn''t ask for trouble, Jiang Wenzheng always felt ufortable. But now it''s time to get married, and he particrly expects Jiang Lin toe back to stop all this. Actually not getting married, Jing Anan finally knew about Jiang Lin''s situation, and most of them were willing to donate. One of the purposes of his marriage was to be angry with Jiang Lin, and another reason was that Jiang Lin was always in Jing Anan''s body. It always makes him involuntarily attracted and close. This feeling is very strange. In the end it developed into this, especially Jiang Lin did note back, he simply did not stop, first marry people back, see Jiang Lin is anxious. On the eve of Jing Anan''s marriage, Tang Guo asked her again. "Miss Tang, are you upset and want me to praise you?" Jing An''an looked at Tang Guo eagerly, feeling helpless, "Then I will praise you more." Seeing that Jing Anan was about to boast, Tang Guo raised his hand to stop: "No, I just want to see you. Now I don''t like Jiang Wenzheng anymore. I think I am a fairy descending to the world. He is not worthy of me." Jing Anan smiled awkwardly, Miss Tang is nice and funny, but she didn''t expect to be so narcissistic. Of course, there is still such a little bit of cuteness, really a proud daughter. Such a person should be very kind in heart. Thinking of this, she felt a little guilty. "Okay, don''t show me sympathetic eyes, I think Jiang Wenzheng is not good at all. I like him for so long, he is like a bastard, he doesn''t look back, and it is meaningless. So many suitors around me are no worse than him. Why do they have to hang on this crooked neck tree?" Although Jing Anan wanted to say that Jiang Wenzheng was actually very gentle, not a crooked neck tree. However, in this way, it will inevitably hurt the other party, and can only hold back hard. "Then Miss Tang, what can I do?" Jing Anan asked carefully. "I have to do something to find you, can we drink tea together, can''t we just chat?" Jing An said with a heart, you are the eldest daughter of a golden age, there are countless best friends and friends of the same level, it is better to find anyone than to find her. But she dared not say these words for fear of offending the other party. "In fact, there is nothing wrong. Are you really nning to marry Jiang Wenzheng?" Chapter 3802: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (15) Chapter 3802: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (15) "Yes, Miss Tang, do you still like him?" "Nothing, just talk about it casually. I didn''t want to prevent you from getting married. Just to remind you that rich people are not so dumb. You don''t know how much you will suffer in the future." "I am mentally prepared." This mental preparation made her exhaust all her courage. "Then have tea and talk about other things." Tang Guo just came over to test his attitude. The current Jing An''an is just like the original owner who had been enchanted at the beginning, with a heart on Jiang Wenzheng''s body. After chatting for an afternoon, Jing An''an''s impression of Tang Guo changed again. Especially Tang Guo casually told her that things in the rich family really benefited her a lot. System: I suspect that the host is testing whether Jing Anan is a qualified cow. It is impossible for the host to marry Jiang Wenzheng greatly. However, if Jing An''an can be countered, it will also prate into the enemy''s interior. The wedding of Jiang Wenzheng and Jing Anan was held as scheduled, and Tang Guo also attended. Many people stared at her that day, thinking she would make trouble, especially her Tang family old man, who had been staring at her for fear of something wrong. However, Tang Guo was very quiet throughout, not like a disturbance at all, but really like an ordinary guesting to the wedding. Many celebrities and daughters were waiting for Tang Guo to make trouble, but until the end of the wedding, Tang Guo didn''t say a word, which disappointed them. Tang Guo didn''t make trouble, the man who didn''t know what luck had gone, really married into a wealthy family. After a flourishing wedding was over, the guests also dispersed, all in peace. However, for many days in the future, the circles were talking about Jing Anan''s good luck marrying into the wealthy Jiang family. Tang Guo drinks tea at home and asionally visits thepany to check the situation. Because the original owner likes Jiang Wenzheng obsessively, Mr. Tang didnt trust her very much. He didnt give her the power to manage thepany. He just gave her a more leisurely position. Its easy and the original owner is more satisfied. After all, she needs More time to chase Jiang Wenzheng. Tang Guo is not in a hurry about this, anyway, it will be hers sooner orter. When the old man sees her performance, he will trust thepany to her management. To be honest, she also disliked the trouble of managing these. After a while, Jiang Lin finally came back. Tang Guo sat watching the drama of the Jiang family. Jing Anan had her phone number. One day, the other party called her and said very happily: "Miss Tang, tell you a good news. I found my sister, my sister. She turned out to be Jiang Lin, the adopted daughter of the Jiang family, so this should be fate, right?" Tang Guo also didn''t quite understand why Jing An''an wanted to share this kind of news with her, but she still dealt with it, congrattions to the other party, and did not say anything disappointing. This child is not easy, let her be happy for a few more days. Sure enough, in less than three days, Jing Anan called her again. This time she was crying and she should be very sad: "Miss Tang, Lin Lin is very sick and needs a liver change. I will go for a match today. Im still waiting for the result. I dont know if I can be worthy of it. Im really worried. "Don''t worry, this is not a serious illness. In today''s medical environment, as long as you have a suitable type, you can definitely save your sister. With the resources of the Jiang family, you can definitely find it soon." Jing An''an wasforted: "Thank you Miss Tang, you still have toe and listen to my nonsense when you are so busy." "It''s okay, I''m used to it." Before hanging up, Tang Guo asked more, "When will the resulte out?" When the timees, she will also have to go over and have a look, and by the way help Jiang Wenzhenge up with an idea, let him also do some matching, it must be worthy. System: Very bad. Chapter 3803: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (16) Chapter 3803: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (16) Basically now, no matter what Tang Guo asks, Jing An''an will tell her everything knowingly. After knowing when the results wille out, Tang Guo said that she would go over and have a look together at that time. Anyway, she knows Jiang Lin and the rtionship is okay. Jing Anan didn''t doubt anything, after all, Tang Guo and Jiang Lin were indeed familiar. On the day when the results came out, Tang Guo left as scheduled. Jiang Lin is already in the hospital. Given her physical condition, it is better to live in the hospital. The Jiang family did not expect Jiang Lin to be sick and was very worried. Now that Jing Anan is willing to make a match for Jiang Lin, they are relieved, seeing Jing Anan is not that annoying. On this day, the Jiang family and his wife also came, but they went to see her in Jiang Lin''s ward. Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng were waiting for the match here. Jing An''an was very happy to see Tang Guoing. Jiang Wenzheng was a little bit moreplicated. Since thest time he ate the meal, Tang Guo really dazzled him every day. He is now married, and Tang Guo''s behavior of staying away like this was supposed to be, but thinking of the little girl who always liked to follow his **** in the past, said that she would not follow him if she didn''t follow him, he was indeed a little ufortable. But when he saw Tang Guo, Jiang Wenzheng still asked subconsciously: "What are you doing here?" Tsk tsk, that appearance, that tone, as if Tang Guo wasing to make trouble, nning to grab him as a married man. Tang Guo didn''t even look at him, and walked straight to Jing An''an, "Are there any results?" "Miss Tang, I have to wait for a while. It looks like nine o''clock, and there are ten minutes. I was so anxious that I waited here." Jing An''an was particrly embarrassed, "Let you run over all the way. I''m really sorry." "At any rate, Jiang Lin and I also know each other. If such a big thing happens, we have toe over and see. You are two biological sisters. If there are no idents, you can definitely match them. Don''t worry." "I think so too." Jing An''an clenched his hands tightly and looked forward to it with a face full of expectation. Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile with that silly appearance, making Jing An''an a little baffling. However, she didn''t feel the malice in Miss Tang''s eyes. Miss Tangs person is really good. If she hadnt been with each other so many times, she might have heard the people at the party instigate and said that Miss Tangs was not. The so-called person, you still have to contact yourself before you know what is good or bad, don''t just believe what other people say. Jiang Wenzheng saw that Tang Guo and Jing An''an were talking fiercely, and he didn''t seem to take him seriously. No, it should be said that he almost regarded him as air, and there was a kind of nameless fire in his heart and he didn''t know how to emit it. But in the current situation, he really couldn''t go to her troubles unnecessarily, this anger could only be held in his heart, making him particrly ufortable. It was almost nine o''clock, and the result finally came out. When the doctor in charge of the matching told them that the matching between Jing Anan and Jiang Lin could not be matched, Jing Anan copsed to the ground all of a sudden, and his tears fell down, crying instantly into tears. Jiang Wenzheng was a little dumbfounded when he heard this result. He nned everything carefully, but it turned out that he couldn''t match it? Then he nned so much, didn''t he work in vain? They are two sisters, how can they not be good enough? Chapter 3804: Sadomasochism deep female partner (17) Chapter 3804: Sadomasochism deep female partner (17) Jiang Wenzheng didn''t believe in evil, and if he hadn''t tried his best to control it, he would have almost asked the doctor to do a new match. But he clearly understood that the hospital had absolutely no jokes on this matter, and it was impossible for him to do anything. Seeing Jing An''an like that, I want to save Linlin more than anyone else. So, it really doesn''t work. "Doctor, are you mistaken? Linlin and I are biological sisters. How can we not match? We are all the same blood flowing in our bodies. We are still twins. Apart from the different lengths, the others should They are the most simr, how can they not match the type?" "You are twin sisters, and this situation is not umon. Although the probability is very small, it is not that the matching between rtives will bepletely consistent. So, it is a pity." Jing Anan knew that she was a bit difficult for others. She thought about a lot of results, but she didn''t think of such results. Jiang Lin''s illness, although she could wait, but the farther she went, her condition would definitely get worse. At that time, it will have a great impact on her body, and the sess rate of the operation will of course decrease. What''s more frightening is, what if you can''t find a suitable matching model until the end? This situation is not umon. Jiang Wenzheng was very anxious. In fact, in addition to looking for Jing An''an, he also mobilized a lot of power to find a match for Jiang Lin, but after so long, he has never found it. Now Jing An''an can''t match the type, it really makes him anxious. After the two stabilized their emotions, they returned to the ward, and Jiang Lin saw that Tang Guo was also here, and greeted her somewhat happily. After all, Miss Tang Jia came to see her at this time, indicating that she was still more important in the other''s heart. She was looking forward to letting Jing Anan cut a part of her liver. She was so ill and nned to let the other party feel the pain. But seeing Jing An''an''s red eyes, the way she tried her best to endure and control her emotions, she felt a little bad. The Jiang family seemed to see something, the original smiles on their faces disappeared, so that they were not in the mood to get in touch with Tang Guo, and they just greeted briefly. The two couples called Jiang Wenzheng out with ugly expressions. They didn''t know what they were talking about. Most of them were inconsistent with Jing An''an. Jing Anan looked at Jiang Lin pitifully. Jiang Lin was actually very upset, but she still had to be a sister on the surface. If she does not pretend, she is afraid that the other party will not exchange the liver for herself. It''s just that Jing Anan kept watching her wipe her tears, her pitiful look made Jiang Lin''s premonition worse and worse. Finally Jiang Lin was very impatient, and asked: "Sister, why do you always cry? What happened, you just tell me?" Now Jiang Lin has guessed that it may be something rted to her surgery, and her heart is not very good: "Don''t cry all the time, just say something, I can bear it." In fact, Jiang Lin was very flustered, and added another sentence: "If you don''t want to change, then forget it. I will ask Brother Azheng to help me find it again. I know that it is unfair to ask you to help me." This sounded nothing wrong, but Jing An''an would feel guilty when she heard it. As if as long as he didn''t agree, he would owe Jiang Lin this sister. Therefore, one of the most powerful skills of Bai Lianhua is that it is especially morally kidnapped, which makes people feel guilty and self-me. This trick is most useful to honest and kind people, and it''s time-tested. Chapter 3805: Sadomasochism deep female partner (18) Chapter 3805: Sadomasochism deep female partner (18) "No, Linlin, no." Jing Anan exined in tears, "I do, I have always been willing, and never said not to you. You are my sister, why would I not want to change your liver? We are twins, keeping the same blood. If I can help you, let alone the liver, even if it is other, I am willing." Jiang Lin was disdainful, since she was willing, there was a lot of nonsense, which was really annoying. Her sister has been like this since she was a child, and she doesn''t know what her parents like each other. "Then why are you crying?" "The doctor said that we dont match the type and there is no way to perform the operation. Linlin, dont worry, Ah Zheng said, the hospital will definitely pay attention to this, and you can definitely find a suitable type. You must rx. , Dont be sad. No matter when, I will be with you." When Jiang Lin heard this, she almost fainted. Actually the matching type does not meet? Then she wanted Jing An''an to cut off a piece of meat, so that the other party could also experience the feeling of physical pain, and the result... it turned out to be such a result. Jiang Lin was so angry that her heart and lungs were about to burst, and she fainted. Jing Anan looked pale with fright, and then shouted loudly and was about to run out, Tang Guo stopped her. Under Jing An''s puzzled eyes, he rang the bedside bell. Is this thing Bai Baian''s here? This thing can still talk to the other side, Tang Guo directly said that Jiang Lin had passed out, and as expected, the doctor and nurse came soon. "Don''t cry, Jiang Lin will definitely be fine, she should be too excited." "me me, I shouldn''t tell her this, I should keep it from her." Jing An''an cried out of breath, and couldn''t stop it. At this time, the doctor who was checking Jiang Lin''s body stood up and took a look at Jing An''an: "This is the ward. You have to cry out and cry. You are too noisy. I don''t know if crying and crying will affect the patient''s mood and rest?" Jing An''an was said to have been stunned, but the other party seemed to make sense. She quickly apologized and hurried out. "Are you also a family member of the patient?" When Tang Guo was nning to go out, he was stopped by the young doctor: "The patient is fine. It is because he knows bad things that he can''t ept the passing out. You are family members, and it is best not to stimte her." After speaking, he nced at Jing An''an, who was secretly looking at Jiang Lin from the hospital bed, lying on the door, and said, "You cane in and see the patient. If you want to make a noise, go out." Tang Guo smiled and nodded: "Okay, doctor, I will tell the patient''s family." "Are you not a family member?" "I am a friend of the patient, knowing that she is sick, I came to see them specially today." Tang Guo looked at the young doctor in front of him, who should be less than thirty years old, and nced at his name on the other''s clothes. "Is Doctor Ye Jiang Lin''s attending doctor?" "Ok." "What''s wrong with Linlin?" At this moment, Jiang Wenzheng came in quickly, and Jing An''an followed him weakly, with a guilty expression on his face, thinking that he had caused Jiang Lin to pass out. Jiang Lin has already woken up, watching Jiang Wenzheng tears without money falling down, Jiang Wenzheng, upon seeing this, quickly held her hand tofort: "Linlin don''t cry, I will find a way." "Brother Ahzhen, the match is not up to date, I can''t do surgery anymore." Chapter 3806: Sadomasochism deep female partner (19) Chapter 3806: Sadomasochism deep female partner (19) Jiang Lin cried softly, and cried very beautifully, the kind that makes people feel pity at first sight: "Obviously my sister and my sister are twins, why would they not match the match? Brother Azhen, am I about to die? , I really don''t want to die." Tang Guo noticed that the young doctor on the side, watching Jiang Lin cry out of breath, did not appear to have passed out, frowning tightly. What I want to remind, seems to be afraid of hurting the patient''s fragile psychology, so I dare not say anything. I was probably afraid of something wrong with Jiang Lin, so I just stood by and didn''t go directly. Since the patient has been sent to their hospital, no matter what kind of patient it is, as a doctor, of course he treats the disease and saves the patient, no matter how difficult the patient seems to be. "Or I will go and make a match." At this time, Tang Guo''s words made everyone in the ward notice her. The young Doctor Ye, whose name was Ye Lian, couldn''t help but cast his gaze on her face. Although the human liver will grow back in the future after a part of it is cut off. However, for such a major operation, except for some well-meaning people who contribute to the society, only the patient''s family members would be willing to make such a big sacrifice. An ordinary friend who has been a doctor for so many years has never seen a few cases of this. Therefore, Tang Guo''s words are indeed very noticeable. But he didn''t say anything, this was the wishes of others, although the words of this young and beautifuldy were a bit silly. But, there is no rtionship, and it may not be worthy. However, Ye Lian didn''t know why, and still didn''t hold back. He wanted to remind him, but Tang Guo spoke again. "Jiang Wenzheng, or else, you should also do the matching. Anyone who is willing to help Jiang Lin do the matching. Anyway, we are waiting here. What if someone matches the matching?" Jiang Lin especially wanted to live at this time. If she couldn''t wait for a suitable fit, then she would really die. So she cried fiercely again, and the pitiful look touched Jiang Wenzheng. So, under Tang Guo''s instigation, Jiang Wenzheng went to do matching with her. For Jiang Lin, Jiang Wenzheng also went to thepany and announced the incident. As long as he was willing to do a matching, he would give him 1,000 yuan. Once the matching matches, if you are willing to help Jiang Lin, you will give away a set of vis with one million in cash. It''s really painful to get a knife, but some people are willing to do it. Seeing Jiang Wenzheng doing so much, Jiang Lin finally felt relieved. Jing An''an doesn''t care about it. Recently, Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin have been too close. As long as Jiang Lin can get better, she can do anything, and she doesn''t want to look at her sister and die in front of her eyes. Recently, Tang Guo especially wanted to see the life of Jiang''s family, so he either ran to Jiang''s house or to the hospital. Basically, when she went to Jiang''s house, she was fighting with Jing An''an and Jiang''s parents. As for going to the hospital, she was naturally an excuse to see Jiang Lin. Jiang Lin was touched and proud of Tang Guo''s willingness to match her. She secretly guessed that Tang Guo made such a big sacrifice because of Jiang Wenzheng. Saying that he gave up Jiang Wenzheng, but in fact he has put people in his heart, otherwise, who would be willing to make such a big sacrifice? At the same time, Jiang Wenzheng thought so too, because of this incident, Jiang Wenzheng felt morefortable. Chapter 3807: Sadomasochism and deep female match (20) Chapter 3807: Sadomasochism and deep female match (20) It turned out that she pretended that nothing happened, as if she had forgotten him and no longer liked him, but she didn''t want to be seen. In fact, the girl who had always liked to chase by his side at the beginning has secretly hidden him in his heart. After confirming this matter, Jiang Wenzheng sighed in his heart, and was touched a little bit. After all, few people can do this. It must be because you like him very much, right? Tang Guo didn''t care about the strange look in Jiang Wenzheng''s eyes, anyway, when the results came out, she was not the one who had suffered the knife. At that time, I wonder if Jiang Wenzheng''s sacrifice for true love will be painful and happy. "Doctor Ye, you said that the Jiang family rtionship is reallyplicated. Is it a rich family? There will be so many coincidences? The Jiang family adopted an adopted daughter, and then, the Jiang family''s eldest married a civilian girl, who happened to be the civilian girl and the adopted daughter. They are twin sisters." "This is the housework of others, so don''t talk about it." Ye Lian looked serious and serious, and didn''t care about the situation of the Jiang family at all. If Jiang Lin is not his patient, he is not interested in hearing this. To say that Jiang Lin is a patient is indeed a bit upsetting. Thest time I passed out in aa, it was simply pretended. Jiang Lin''s physical condition is not that bad. After so many days, he could see that Jiang Lin seemed to want her twin sister to get a part of her liver. He didn''t miss it because he didn''t match the match before. Jiang Lin looked very unwilling. So, the doctor next to him didn''t make a mistake. The rich are indeed veryplicated. "By the way, Doctor Ye, do you know who the beautifuldy is who often visits Jiang Lin in the hospital?" "Who is it?" In Ye Lian''s mind, the beautiful Miss Tang suddenly appeared, and there was no way she could wave her appearance from her mind. "The daughter of the Tang group can be regarded as the only heir of the Tang group. Although she is not in charge now, it may be that Elder Tang thinks she is too young, but it must be sooner orter." A doctor whispered, "You know Why is Miss Tang willing to do matching?" Ye Lian couldn''t help looking back, looking at the most gossiping male doctor in their department, "Why?" Originally, he was not a gossip, but he didn''t know why. He just wanted to know about that Miss Tang. After asking, the other party did not answer for a long time. Ye Lian raised his head and saw that the other party looked at him strangely. Ye Lian said, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, I just didn''t expect that Doctor Ye would gossip like this asionally. I thought you were not interested in the secrets of rich men. It turns out that everyone is the same. Okay, let me talk to you. The reason why Miss Tang is willing Its probably for Jiang Wenzheng to do the matching." "Jiang Wenzheng? Jiang Wenzheng is not married, his wife is Jiang Lin''s sister." Ye Lian said. "That''s because Dr. Ye didn''t know about the entanglement between Miss Tang and Jiang Wenzheng. It is said that someone had a marriage contract before. It seems that Jiang Wenzheng didn''t like Miss Tang very much, and the marriage contract was cancelled. After all, the marriage contract was made by the elders, the juniors. I don''t like it, and there is no way to force it. But this Miss Tang, since she was a student, has especially liked Jiang Wenzheng." "I heard that there are countless people pursuing her, but Jiang Wenzheng is in her eyes. Even if he is married, she won''t be entangled, but in this heart, how can she easily forget the person she likes?" Chapter 3808: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (21) Chapter 3808: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (21) "Otherwise, do you think, why did shee to see Jiang Lin and do the matching? It''s not because of Jiang Wenzheng. I don''t know that Jiang Wenzheng cares about Jiang Lin''s sister, the so-called love house and Wu." "is it?" Hearing this, Ye Lian didn''t believe it. He always felt that things were not that simple. ording to the contacts in thest few days, he really did not see that Miss Tang liked Jiang Wenzheng. A woman likes a man, is that kind of look? But Mrs. Jiang, she really likes Jiang Wenzheng. The look in Jiang Wenzheng''s eyes is like looking at a sky, and the eyes are full of care. And Miss Tang, he always felt that the other''s eyes were strange. Ye Lian didn''t want to understand, so he didn''t want to, and said casually, "The result of the matching wille out tomorrow." "Yes, that''s right. It is said that Jiang Wenzheng spent a great price for Jiang Lin to make thepany employees do the matching. Even if it fails, he will send money. As long as he is willing to donate part of the liver, he will give a vi. , One million in cash. This is really willing to make me want to try it." Ye Lian sneered, "Just think about your major, do some practical things, and don''t think about selling your body. The medical school has spent so many years training you, and has cultivated such a mindset for you? In mind? Is it tofu residue?" "It''s just talking, I know that the cost of doing this is too great. Anyway, I am also a high-achieving student. After so many years of study, I will be shining in this industry in the future. I will never betray my body. I will use my own technology. To get the money it deserves." Ye Lian: "..." Is this guy in the wrong line? "However, I still think this Miss Tang is an infatuated person. If there is such a girl who has been infatuated with me since childhood, I promise that I can''t hold it, and I will marry someone home long ago. Beautiful, rich, and nice. ..." "I was dreamed, and people look down on you like this." Ye Lian ruthlessly broke someone''s illusion, "What dreams in broad daylight, it is better to ponder the case in your hand and read more books." "Yes, why do people follow me? I am not rich and handsome without Jiang Wenzheng. However, Dr. Ye, you may then, I see that Miss Tang, who is kind to you, looks like this , You are more handsome than Jiang Wenzheng." "I''m going to see Jiang Lin''s situation." Ye Lian quickly stood up and walked to the ward. Pushing open the ward, no surprise, Tang Guo was indeed in the ward again. Seeing Ye Lian''s arrival, he quickly stood up: "Doctor Ye, you really did your duty." System: Yes, this day and two days, I ran to the ward from time to time, not knowing whether it was to see Jiang Lin or to see other things. Ye Lian nodded faintly, and asked about Jiang Lin''s situation. Since they are here, she must ask. Although Jiang Lin''s condition has always been good, she is a sick patient, and her body is definitely not as good as a normal person. She has to be more careful. After checking, Ye Lian left again. Although he didn''t talk to Tang Guo much, he did feel a lot morefortable, and he didn''t know how this problem came about. Recently, he was panicking, he was going toe here to take a look. After reading it, he was fine. "Jiang Lin, don''t worry, so many people have done matching before, and there is definitely a matching match." "Sister Xiaoguo, thank you very much, I don''t know what to say." Jiang Lin thanked her on the surface, but she was a little proud in her heart. Even if Tang Guo made such sacrifices, Jiang Wenzhen seemed to have nothing special to her. So, Jiang Wenzheng''s heart can only be held in the palm of her hand. "Sister Xiao Guo, I heard that there will be results tomorrow?" Jiang Lin nodded when seeing Tang Guo, "I''m still a little nervous." "Don''t be nervous, you will definitely find a suitable match, don''t worry." Tang Guo smiled, don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed. Chapter 3809: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (22) Chapter 3809: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (22) "Miss Tang, will there be a match today?" Early in the morning, Jing Anan came to the hospital and waited. What she didn''t expect was that Tang Guo came earlier than her. She thought the same as Jiang Lin, is it because Miss Tang still likes Jiang Wenzheng, that''s why she loves the house and the Wu, and she does the matching. If the match fits and Miss Tang helps Linlin, then she owes her a lot, and she doesn''t know how to return this friendship. "There will definitely be, don''t think about it." "Doctor Ye?" Tang Guo asked with a smile when he saw Ye Lian walking by, "Doctor Ye is really responsible. I waited here before nine o''clock. No matter what kind of patient, I met Doctor Ye. Will be lucky." Ye Lian nced at Tang Guo, his heart beating fast, but his expression was serious, and he said solemnly: "Anyone who meets me is not very lucky. You are the luckiest if you don''t get sick. The luckiest thing is, never Enter this ce." After speaking, Ye Lian hurriedly looked at Tang Guo''s expression. He felt that this was a bit more important. Although it is true, it doesn''t seem to be a good thing to dismantle this way. But Tang Guo didn''t mean to be angry at all, and said, "Yes, it''s still Doctor Ye who can talk. I was wrong." "Actually, what you said is not wrong. In this world, no one can guarantee that he will not get sick. But I can guarantee that I will try my best to treat the patients in my hands." Ye Lian felt that to remedy this, he didn''t seem to panic so much, which was really strange. Why did he meet this Miss Tang, he had to make a few twists in his heart to say anything. Regarding Jiang Lin, Jiang Wenzheng arranged thepany''s affairs and came to the hospital quickly. Now that he saw Tang Guo, he was not as ufortable as before. In fact, he was still thinking, if Tang Guo''s match fits, is the other party really willing to change Linlin''s liver? However, thinking that the other party has already proposed matching models, most of them are willing. Therefore, his eyes on Tang Guo became more and moreplicated. "Azhen, I''m so nervous, I don''t know if there is a suitable match this time." Jing An''an leaned against Jiang Wenzheng''s arms. Jiang Wenzheng didn''t feel it himself. He moved closer to Jing An''an, once he was not disgusted. Therefore, when Jiang Wenzheng should have been, he was already a little peaceful. In fact, Jing An''an is a nice girl, but she has no scheming and is easy to be deceived. It''s a bit silly and sweet. She is the most sincere good for a person. Seeing that she didn''t hesitate to change the liver for her sister, she knew it. Until the matching doctor appeared, everyone''s eyes were on each other. Especially Jiang Wenzheng, if he didn''t try his best to control, he would want to grab the doctor''s cor and ask if the matching was sessful. "Doctor, how''s it going? Is there a matching type for Linlin?" Jing Anan couldn''t help it. Jiang Lin had been sick for a long time. Danger. She is about to miss the best surgery period, can she not worry? Ye Lian couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo''s face at this time. Seeing that she had always kept a dangerous smile, he just couldn''t understand what was thinking in her heart. She is really not afraid, will she finally lie on the operating table if her matching is sessful? Donating a part of the liver to a person, although the liver has a regenerative function, it is an important part of the human body, and it has more or less effects. Especially this is a major operation. Is it really because Jiang Wenzheng, she doesn''t care at all? Chapter 3810: Sadomasochism deep female partner (23) Chapter 3810: Sadomasochism deep female partner (23) No, he always felt that she didn''t like Jiang Wenzheng. She looked at Jiang Wenzheng''s eyes, but she didn''t see any liking. Although she seemed to be very concerned about Jiang Lin''s physical condition and there were no ws in her expression, he thought it was fake. Tang Guo sensed Ye Lian''s eyes, raised her eyes and nced at him, Ye Lian quickly looked away. But just for a second, I couldn''t help but look back at her. At this time, she was no longer looking at him, and set her sights on the doctor who made the matching. I don''t know why, he was so disappointed in his heart. After Jing Anan asked, Jiang Wenzheng didn''t speak either, his eyes kept on the doctor''s body. The doctor saw that everyone was looking at him like this, and a smile appeared on his face: "Among the nearly seventy people, there is finally someone who fits Jiang Lin''s shape." At this point, the doctor couldn''t help but look at Jiang Wenzheng more. At a nce, he finally said, "Jiang Wenzheng, you match Jiang Lin''s match and can be operated on. Finally, no one else matches." The doctor''s words fell, and everyone in the room was shocked. After that, they all set their eyes on Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng was also obviously shocked. He didn''t expect that among so many people, he was the one who could match Jiang Lin. For a time, his heart was veryplicated, and there was a slight strange feeling. "Jiang Wenzheng, if there is no problem on your side, please consider it as soon as possible. Jiang Lin''s illness can no longer be dyed. If it is dyed, it is easy to miss the best period of surgery. Best, I can give an answer today." The doctor knew that Jiang Wenzheng''s identity was not simple. Once agreed to perform such an operation, it will definitely have a certain impact on thepany. But in his view, human life is more important. Of course, whether they are willing or not, as doctors, they cannot force it. I heard that the people who matched the type before were all found by Jiang Wenzheng, or from hispany, and he also matched the type at the same time. Think about it, Jiang Wenzheng is willing, after all, he spoils his sister so much. Jing An''an looked at Jiang Wenzheng with eyesight, and squeezed the opponent''s hand hard, and said happily, "Azhen, you and Linlin match, Linlin is saved." "Unexpectedly, you and Jiang Lin match up. It seems that God wants you to be brothers and sisters." Tang Guo said, "God should have seen your anxiety and sincerity. Jiang Lin has been emotional these days. No, Im all worried that my match may not match her. Now its fine. She wants to know your match and her match, and dont know what she will be happy with." "By the way, when I came to see her this morning, I found that her mood was not high. Now that I am fine, I will go to see Jiang Lin and tell her the good news." Tang Guo turned and went to the ward. You, the elder brother, must have helped Jiang Lin, so I can rest assured." Ye Lian looked at Tang Guo''s quick departure, with a strange heart. How does he feel that she is not happy, but gloating? Does she know that Jiang Wenzheng''s match fits? No, she is not a god, how could she know in advance, and Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin are not brothers and sisters, there should be a high probability that they will not match. However, the matching is indeed very good news for the patient. "I''ll also look at the patient''s condition," Ye Lian said to Jiang Wenzheng, "Jiang Lin''s family, you can see when you can determine the time for the operation. Jiang Lin can''t dy it anymore, but as soon as possible." After that, Jiang Lin didn''t care about Jiang Wenzheng, and didn''t see Jiang Wenzheng''s stiff body. Chapter 3811: Sadomasochism deep female partner (24) Chapter 3811: Sadomasochism deep female partner (24) "Jiang Lin." Tang Guo walked into the ward with a smile. Jiang Lin was overjoyed when he saw Tang Guo''s smile. Did she already have a suitable match? "Sister Xiao Guo, what happened over there?" Jiang Lin quickly grabbed Tang Guo''s hand and asked nervously. At first she thought that with the resources of the Jiang family, she would be able to find a suitable match soon. After all, their Jiang family is not short of money. As long as there is something suitable, they will even promise to give the other party somepensation, and someone will definitely be willing. I heard that someone did match the match, but she didn''t expect that, after so long, she didn''t find one that matched her match. Even her own blood-rted sisters couldn''t match her type. At this time, she really panicked. Now that Tang Guo said that she has a suitable match, can she be upset? After being happy, she wondered again, who exactly matched her type? Seeing that Tang Guo is so happy, wouldn''t it be the other party''s? "Sister Xiao Guo, who is the person who matches me?" Jiang Lin asked. She guessed that it was Tang Guo''s, and she couldn''t say it straight. She could only ask the other person about the specific situation. If it wasn''t, it would be a bit embarrassing. Tang Guo paused, and when Jiang Lin was a little anxious, he said, "Maybe it''s fate, or it may be because God sees Jiang Wenzheng''s reluctance to your sister, that''s why it ends up like this. Last time I went to match. Among the dozens of people with the type, only one matches the type." "Sister Xiao Guo, you don''t want to sell it anymore, just tell me who it is." This is a matter of her life, and her condition can''t wait. Now lying on the hospital bed every day, she feels ufortable all over her body. The previous mental energy is gradually losing. She couldn''t pretend this kind of pain and weakness from the body. At most, pretending to be a little more serious, but her body is really hurting. It''s really ufortable to feel sick. She was very annoyed in her heart, why did her body have problems, why did Jing Anan still not match her type. Why, the only person who suffers is himself? Goodness, how can you not understand her? Is it because she was taken away by a wealthy couple and adopted as an adopted daughter. After so many years of life as a wealthy daughter, is she going to use her healthy body to exchange it? Can Jing Anan? Isn''t it the same as married into the rich, if she and Jiang Wenzheng mentioned Jing An''an, the other party had not had the opportunity to marry in. Sure enough, as long as there is a ce for Jing An''an, she can''t think about it. She will always be the one who is unwee and unlucky. "It''s your brother, Jiang Wenzheng." Tang Guo finally said the answer, Jiang Lin was stunned for a moment. Is it Jiang Wenzheng? How could it be Jiang Wenzheng? They have no blood rtionship at all, and the chance of sess in matching should be very small. It turned out to be a sess. "Linlin, are you okay? Jiang Wenzhen loves your sister so much, he should give you a part of the liver." Tang Guo consoled, "However, he may have to wait for him to arrange thepany''s affairs properly, involving the operation ofparotomy. All are major operations, with a certain recovery period." Jiang Lin was actually not so touched in her heart, but felt that this incident was a bit too dreamy. After looking around, the person who matched her type turned out to be Jiang Wenzheng. Chapter 3812: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (25) Chapter 3812: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (25) Before, they subconsciously skipped this link, thinking that there is no blood rtionship between them, and the matching is almost impossible to seed, so they did not think of such a step. Last time Tang Guo suggested Jiang Wenzheng to match the type, she didn''t even think that Jiang Wenzheng would really match her type. This was really unexpected, and she was relieved. Brother Azhen likes her so much, he must be willing to save her life, right? But for such a big thing, even if Jiang Wenzheng is willing, will the Jiang family and his wife be willing? The Jiang family spoiled her, but they couldn''t beat their precious son. They would definitely oppose such a big matter and told Jiang Wenzheng that they could wait for the operation. It''s not any surgery, you can wait, she really can''t wait for her life. If she continues to procrastinate, she will die. She must think of a way to make Jiang''s parents toote to regret it. In front of her life, she also didn''t care whether the Jiang family would have any prejudice against her. As long as Jiang Wenzheng''s heart is always on her, the Jiang family will be in the past tense sooner orter. She didn''t get married with Jiang Wenzheng, and Jiang Wenzheng wanted to agree to the operation. It was just saving his seriously ill sister, which both reason and emotion said. Even if it is annoyed, it is a matter of a while. When this matter was over, she was coaxing the two couples, it was not a big deal. "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Brother Azheng," Jiang Lin bit her lip, her eyes flushed suddenly, "I am really a drag, let alone this disease, now Brother Azheng has to make such a big sacrifice. " System: What a pure and beautiful white lotus. No one has signed the agreement yet. If you say it out of your mouth, it''s just a certainty. "But, will my parents agree?" Jiang Lin caught a glimpse of the shadow at the door of the ward. The reason was that when Tang Guo came in, he deliberately didn''t close the door tightly, creating it for Jiang Lin. You can see the situation outside and also create it for Jiang Wenzheng. Now, you can overhear the opportunity. Tang Guo was sitting with her back facing the door of the ward at this time, as if she had no idea what was happening behind her. Jiang Lin was leaning back, looking forward, in fact Yu Guang would nce at the doorway from time to time. Tang Guo happened to cover part of it. If he didn''t stretch his head carefully to look in, he couldn''t see Jiang Lin''s expression. Jiang Wenzheng was veryplicated about this matter. If the other person matches the match, he can give him a lot of material and money, satisfy him, and let him undergo surgery. When things fell to him, he still resisted subconsciously. Even though the liver is the only reproducible organ in the human body, if a part of it is cut off, it can grow back again. But if there is nothing wrong with an operation likeparotomy, who wants to get a knife? The thought of getting a knife made him feel pain all over. But now that the result hase out, Tang Guo is still so happy to tell Jiang Lin the result, he wants to refuse, I am afraid it will hurt Linlin''s heart. If Linlin knew that he was unwilling, she would be sad. Linlin is a good girl, she is willing to stay by his side silently, and doesn''t care about any status. Now she is seriously ill and is about to lose her life. If he still hesitates, I am sorry for her. Since the results came out, Jing Anan looked at Jiang Wenzheng with a pitiful, almost imploring look. Chapter 3813: Sadomasochism deep female partner (26) Chapter 3813: Sadomasochism deep female partner (26) She couldn''t speak, and asked Jiang Wenzheng to help Jiang Lin, after all, Jiang Wenzheng did not owe Jiang Lin. If she forced others to do that, it would be really tough. But she believed in her heart that if Jiang Wenzheng really cared about Linlin''s sister, she would definitely save Linlin. Jiang Wenzheng was a little ufortable with Jing An''an''s eyes, so he came to the ward to visit Jiang Lin. Unexpectedly, when I came over, I felt more guilty when I heard Jiang Lin''s words. "Sister Xiaoguo, I really dont know what to do. I was adopted by my parents when I was very young. I owe a lot to the Jiang family. If I let Azheng sacrifice for me, I will It''s ufortable." Jiang Lin''s face was full of pain, as if she was really suffering for this matter, "I really can''t hurt Brother Azheng anymore, so let''s forget about this operation." "The doctor said that ording to my situation, I should be able to live for a while. I live for a day and count as one day. I haven''t found a suitable match for so long. In the end, it still matches the match of Brother Ah Zheng. This should be what God gave me. The punishment. He must think that I got too much to punish me in this way." Jiang Lin was already crying, and her voice was a little desperate. If Tang Guo hadn''t learned what kind of person Jiang Lin was from the plot, she might have believed the other party''s words. "Why make me suffer such pain and let Brother Azhen experience it again? Just let me experience it." Jiang Wenzheng was moved by listening outside. In Linlin''s entire world, he was the only one. Facing Linlin like this, how could he not save her? Jiang Lin felt that everything was about the same, and now she must get excited, and it''s best to pass out of aa. ording to her current physical condition, it''s really easy to be a little emotional and have a great impact on her body. Toss it, as long as she can survive, she will endure the pain of the body, and toss it once, and must let Jiang Wenzheng help her get a part of her liver. She didn''t want to die, she just wanted to live. In this wonderful world, she hadn''t had enough of her life as a daughter in the Jiang family. And Jing An''an is already married to Jiang Wenzheng, how could she die? When she died, maybe the two of them would really be a double right, when Jiang Wenzheng would really treat each other as his substitute, it would bepletely meaningless to a dead person. Jiang Lin worked hard, Tang Guo quickly handed her a paper towel to stop her crying. Jiang Lin felt that it was not enough, so she simply pulled out the needle on the back of her hand: "Sister Xiao Guo, I am going to be discharged from the hospital. Since there is no surgery anymore, what am I going to do here? I will find a ce to live thest time , Die quietly, and no longer cause trouble for parents, brother Azhen, and sister." Tang Guo wanted to stop, Jiang Lin gave her a push. The result is a stumbling and nting on the ground. Jiang Lin closed her eyes. She thought that Jiang Wenzheng would be able to catch up. It''s just that she didn''t expect that this ward is a bit big, and the doorway is a bit far from the bed. In such a short two seconds, Jiang Lin sessfully fell to the ground, knocking her head dizzy and staring in her eyes, which was terrible. It might be too painful, she just felt a little ufortable in her body, but she hadn''t passed out yet. But even if she didn''t faint, she would have to faint. Chapter 3814: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (27) Chapter 3814: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (27) "Linlin!" Jiang Wenzheng shouted, and hurriedly went to pick up Jiang Lin on the ground and put it on the hospital bed, Jing An''an was also anxious. Tang Guo quickly pressed the bedside Ling and called the doctor. Ye Lian came quickly. Seeing the mess in the ward, his brow furrowed: "Family Jiang Lin, what''s going on? How can you let the patient pull out the needle at will? You dont know how to do it. Will your health be bad?" After seeing Jiang Lin looking a little embarrassed, he quickly checked, and then found that Jiang Lin could withstand such a toss, and there was no major problem. However, this time he pretended to faint, and he didn''t quite understand what the operation was. If the patient has a problem in his heart, he is not in this profession and cannot be cured. If he waited for the operation to be over, he would be willing to remind him whether he should go to the psychiatric department. The reason why Ye Lian didn''t break through was because he felt that Jiang Lin was a little nervous from time to time. As long as the other party does not dy the treatment, just toss about it. If you want to break it down, the patient will be emotionally broken. If you do not cooperate with the treatment, it will not work. "Doctor Ye, how is Linlin?" "Did you say something stimting to the patient again?" Ye Lian scowled, and nced at Tang Guo subconsciously. He found that she was standing silently at the door and didn''t mean toe in. He looked away again, "Before I I told you that she is now a patient and cannot be stimted casually." The patient is not allowed to scold, and it is okay to say a few words to the family members. Jiang Lin was crying every day, Jing An''an was pitiful, and Jiang Wenzheng was like an old man. Ye Lian shook his head. It was a strangebination of rich men. By the way, there is also Miss Tang. I really don''t know if she is here to see the theater or the patient. It is strange. "Okay, there is no big problem. Next time, watch it tightly and don''t let the patient remove the needle at will. Besides, since the results of the matching have alreadye out, you should consider when you can have surgery." Ye Lian was more serious this time. "She has been suffering from this disease for a long time. If she does not have surgery, she will miss the best period of surgery. I can''t guarantee what will happen when I dy it." Jiang Wenzheng did not hesitate anymore, and quickly agreed: "Give me three days, I need to deal with thepany''s affairs." "Okay." Ye Lian''s expression improved a lot. No matter what these patients and their family members are doing, as long as they don''t dy him in curing and saving people, he can say anything. Can''t they be quiet like that Miss Tang? Ye Lian told them a few words before turning to leave the ward. After two steps, he found that the situation was not right, and when he turned around, he saw Tang Guo following him. "Miss Tang, do you have any questions? By the way, how could the patient be so excited before? You should know the specific situation?" Tang Guo nodded: "I was alone by her hospital bed at the time. Of course I knew what was going on." "It''s probably not what Miss Tang said to irritate the patient." Ye Lian wanted to blurt out, did you say something stimting, but after another thought, it shouldn''t be. She has always been in the hospital, the most sensible one, Jiang Lin They are all kind to her, and ording to her character, it is not like doing such a thing. "It was Jiang Lin who knew the results of the matching. She didn''t want to burden Jiang Wenzheng, cause him trouble, and want to leave the hospital. Her current attitude seems a bit negative. I don''t know if the follow-up treatment will cause Doctor Ye trouble." Ye Lian felt weird, Jiang Lin had a negative attitude? Chapter 3815: Sadomasochism deep female partner (28) Chapter 3815: Sadomasochism deep female partner (28) He didn''t feel the patient''s negativity, Jiang Lin took medicine with him, and he was really serious about taking medicine. Whether you ask the nurse or him, she is more careful than anyone else about her own physical condition, and it seems that she doesn''t want to make a mistake at all. Miss Tang said this attitude is very negative? Ye Lian felt that his brain wasn''t enough, maybe this was a rich man, a bit different from what the general public thought. "It turns out that this is the case, so the family shouldfort the patient a lot." Ye Lian was not worried about Jiang Lin''s negative attitude, which would affect the operation. He didn''t see that Jiang Lin didn''t want to live anymore, and the other party was particrly concerned about matching. Forget it, he doesn''t understand what the rich man thinks, and there is no need to understand it. It is his task to treat patients and restore their health. "Doctor Ye, let''s have dinner together at noon. By the way, lets talk about Jiang Lins surgery. Dr. Ye should be involved in this by then?" Tang Guo''s sudden words made Ye Lian a little stunned. After returning to his senses, he nodded, "Of course, she is my patient. After finding a suitable match, it is me who is in charge." "Oh, I didn''t expect Dr. Ye to be the chief surgeon at a young age." "I went to school earlier, so naturally the age I learned is younger than others." "In this way, Dr. Ye should be a genius. Generally, people with high IQ not only go to school early, but also skip grades." "It''s okay, not a genius, but a little talent in medicine." Ye Lian said modestly. At the same time, he felt a little inexplicable, but he still didn''t reject Tang Guo''s conversation. He just felt that they didn''t seem to be so familiar, but he felt that there was nothing to talk about the patient''s situation. He thought for a moment, and he was busy today. Well, I dont seem to be very busy. I have few patients recently. There is still time to go out for a meal at noon. After all, he is not the doctor in the emergency department. The people over there are busy every day, almost no time for themselves. On their working days, he really dare not agree to any meal appointments with anyone. "That''s it. I don''t have anything to do today. I''m all in Jiang Lin''s ward. When it''s time, I wille out. Don''t forget Dr. Ye." "Okay." Ye Lian said subconsciously, "or else, leave a contact information." After saying you, he felt something wrong again, and quickly said, "I think you care about patients. If you are in a hurry, you don''t have time toe. Look, you can contact the question directly." "Dr. Ye is still thoughtful. Okay, let''s leave a call?" "it is good." After both parties saved their phone numbers, Tang Guo said again: "Or, add another social ount. You are a doctor, so busy. Always calling to disturb you will dy your work. I will send you a message. , You wille back when you are free." "It seems to be right." Ye Lian didn''t think there was any problem. It was not until Tang Guo said not to disturb him and went to Jiang Lin''s ward before he realized that there seemed to be something wrong, but he didn''t think of anything wrong. System: [The host is big, I suddenly thought of a sentence, some people seem to be cold, but in fact they can''t control it when they flirt. Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled: "What do you want, I need to contact me just to care about Jiang Lin''s situation at any time. Ye Lian is the attending doctor, so it''s best to ask him what''s the matter." Chapter 3816: Sadomasochism deep female partner (29) Chapter 3816: Sadomasochism deep female partner (29) System: Deception. [The host is big, I suddenly felt that this incident was a bit irritating, you see, Ye Lian is also the chief surgeon, and when that happens, he will personally help them to rece the liver. In other words, he will use a scalpel to cut Jiang Wenzheng''s personally. Meat...] The system said excitedly. Tang Guo interrupted: "Tongzi, you want to be crooked. Ye Lian is now a doctor. Jiang Wenzheng will be lying on the operating table, just like everyone else. As a doctor, as long as he is on the operating table, he The attitude towards everyone is the same. So, its not exciting at all. I think the most exciting thing is that Jiang Wenzheng will cut off a part of his liver for his true love himself. For this kind of thing, dont bring Ye Lian. Well, he, Just **** his doctor well." The system understands: [Understand, understand, the host should not be so serious. At that time, Jiang Lin''s kidney will still have problems. Will Jiang Wenzheng have to get another knife? "It depends on Jiang Lin''s methods. As long as she can coax Jiang Wenzheng with the knife, it would be best. ording to Jiang Lin''s methods, most of it can be sessful." She, just wait. Lets say that the Jiang family knew that when Jiang Wenzheng was going to rece Jiang Wenzheng, they disagreed and thought that this matter could wait a little longer. After all, may you find a suitable match next? Jiang Lin especially understands the personality of the Lai Jiang family. Therefore, every time in front of Jiang Wenzheng, she acts as if she doesn''t hurt him, or lets herself fend for herself. As long as he is well, she will be satisfied. People are rebellious. The more Jiang Lin is like this, the more Jiang Wenzheng is determined to save her. During this period, the interaction between Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng made Jing Anan discover something. She felt sad, but now is not the time to care about it. My sister is sick, and everything else is not important. From Jiang Wenzheng''s promise, when the operation was to be performed, she had already understood that Jiang Wenzheng might be unusual for Jiang Lin. She even wondered whether Jiang Lin would be the reason why Jiang Wenzheng fell in love with herself so quickly. Jiang Lin is her sister, so she forced herself not to think about it, and only waited for the day of the operation. Jiang Wenzheng handled thepany''s affairs well, regardless of the Jiang family''s dissatisfaction, went to the operating table with Jiang Lin. The Jiang family was anxious, but they epted the incident and waited outside the operating room. Of course, Tang Guo must be there for such a big thing. Jing An''an had been holding her arm, shaking all over, for fear that something might happen. Until the end of the operation, Jing Anan only felt that her legs were numb, and she was very sorry when she thought that she was still holding Tang Guo''s arm. After Ye Lian appeared, the Jiang family quickly asked him how the operation was going. The two couples were relieved to learn that the operation was very sessful, but Jing Anan lost all strength and leaned back on the chair with a tearful smile on his face. Looking at her, the Jiang family didn''t look good, and they evenined in their hearts, if her sister can match Jiang Lin''s fit, where would their baby son get the cut? Jiang Wenzheng was the first to wake up. When he woke up, he felt pain in the location of the wound. There was an extra hole in his body, and he also took out some parts from it. Can it not hurt? The pain made him feel ufortable. Upon seeing this, Jing An''an quickly asked him if it hurts or if he should call a doctor. Chapter 3817: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (30) Chapter 3817: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (30) "Such a big operation, it will definitely be painful, and it will be very painful in thest few days." Tang Guo helped said, "The best way to call a doctor is to relieve the pain, but once the medicine is over, it will still hurt. When you recover, there will be nothing It''s up." Jiang Wenzheng didn''t want to talk now, so he was stabbed with good deeds. He felt very ufortable. But thinking of Jiang Lin, he still asked: "How is Linlin?" "Linlin hasn''t woken up yet, but the doctor said that the operation was sessful, and then we need to observe the rejection reaction." Jing Anan said quickly, looking at Jiang Wenzheng with red eyes, "Azhen, thanks to you, Linlin I was saved." "Okay, I want to rest and call me when Linlin wakes up." Jiang Wenzheng didn''t want to mention it at all now, and was stabbed for nothing, even if it was to save Jiang Lin, he still felt ufortable. "Oh, well, you have a good rest, I''ll go see Linlin, ande backter." Jing Anan didn''t care about Jiang Wenzheng''s impatient expression. The other party sacrificed so much for his sister, endured the pain that ordinary people can''t bear, and had a little temper. "Azhen, what do you want to eat? For the time being, I can only make a list of things for you. After your wound has recovered, I will make other things for you." Now Jing An''an, can''t wait to feed Jiang Wenzheng as the emperor, he is what he says. Jiang Wenzheng obviously knew Jing An''an''s character, so he casually said two dishes and sent Jing An''an away. Jing Anan left happily, of course to see Jiang Lin. Tang Guo looked at Jing An''an''s back and thoughtfully, she thought that if this development continued, some things might not be as good as she intended. Jing An''an now seems to be very grateful to Jiang Wenzheng. After this incident, in the future, no matter how Jiang Wenzheng treats Jing An''an, she may endure it without anyints. This was not the result she wanted. Jiang Wenzheng was not only a scum, but also a perverted, unconscionable person who deserved to be abandoned by everyone in the world. Why could he be treated wholeheartedly by Jing An''an. The system also sees it: [The host is big, Jing An''an now loves and appreciates Jiang Wenzheng, and she should find that Jiang Wenzheng''s attitude towards Jiang Lin is unusual. If this continues, if Jiang Wenzheng proposes to be a nameless husband and wife with her in the future, Jing An''an is afraid they will agree. One is his beloved biological sister, who almost lost each other again. The other is a person I like, and saved the life of my own sister. With Jing An''an''s temperament, I am afraid that the true feelings between the two will be moved, so I am willing to give way. If you change someone, you will definitely not be able to bear it, but Jing An''an is different and definitely bears it. "I''ve already thought about it. Let''s look at the situation first, and let Jiang Wenzheng be cool for a while. Hasn''t he not had an operation yet?" Tang Guo had a nasty smile on the corner of her lips. It''s all right to get twice." Don''t worry, take your time. As for Jing An''an, she already had a n to give the other party a yellow beam and a dream to make sure she understood everything. If Huang Liang Yimeng could not change Jing An''an''s mind, she would not be afraid. Anyway, with or without Jing An''an, Jiang Wenzheng would not be able to live well in this life. While Jiang Wenzheng was in hospital, Tang Guo ran to the hospital every other time. Chapter 3818: Sadomasochism deep female partner (31) Chapter 3818: Sadomasochism deep female partner (31) Everyone in Ye Lian''s department was saying that this rich family still has such an infatuated person. Look at that Miss Tang,e to see Jiang Wenzheng every day, it can be seen that they are so infatuated, why they haven''t met such an infatuated beauty. Ye Lian had a stern face on the surface and was silentlyining. Did Miss Tang reallye for Jiang Wenzheng? At Jiang Lin''s request, Jiang Wenzheng is now in the same ward with her. Every time he went to see Jiang Lin''s situation, he found that Miss Tang''s attitude towards Jiang Wenzheng was very cold, and only one or two conversations were inferior to Jiang Lin''s words of concern. Moreover, every time after Miss Tang saw the patient, he was out of the ward together, and she would casually ask him if she would like to have a meal together at noon. During the conversation, he did not feel that Miss Tang had any special feelings for Jiang Wenzheng. Thinking of this, Ye Lian stood up, nning to see how Jiang Lin was doing. The situation in the past few days was pretty good. What he didn''t expect at all was that after Jiang Lin changed into Jiang Wenzheng''s liver, he recovered so well, the rejection reaction was almost negligible. As for Jiang Wenzheng, his body is very strong. After a few days, he can be discharged from the hospital. There is no major problem. Regarding Jiang Lin, I need to observe for a while. After all, there was no response a few days ago, and there are also many examples of patients who reactedter. When he arrived in the ward, Ye Lian really saw Tang Guo who was sitting aside talking to Jiang Lin. Seeing Ye Lian''s arrival, Tang Guo stood up and smiled and said, "Doctor Ye is really doing his job. Hees here at this time every day." Ye Lian tensed his face, nodded, and asked about Jiang Lin first. As a doctor, Bing asked how Jiang Wenzheng was recovering. Jiang Wenzheng''s current state is not bad, except for a slight pain in the abdomen, everything else is fine. Anyway, the most difficult days are over. After Ye Lian left, Tang Guo also bid farewell to Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng, and followed Ye Lian. Ye Lian said silently in his heart, not knowing where to eat at noon today. Several nearby restaurants have almost eaten it, and it''s time to change something new. He was spinning around in his head, and couldn''t help but knock his head. He usually eats less outside, and he really can''t choose a few good ces to eat. "Doctor Ye, then I will leave first." Tang Guo''s voice reached his ears, Ye Lian nodded proficiently at first: "Okay." After he had finished responding, he did not ask subconsciously, "Are you leaving?" When he finished speaking, he turned around and looked at Tang Guo, with an expression of why you left, and with a daunting look, Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh. Tang Guo nodded earnestly: "The hospital is not a good ce. The smell of disinfectant is everywhere. After visiting the patient, I have my own business. Of course I have to leave." "Don''t you eat together at noon?" Ye Lian said again, and he was stunned. He seemed to be used to it, and he ate with her at noon every day. He looked a little annoyed, how could he get used to this kind of thing? "I have something to do today, so I won''t eat with Dr. Ye. If Dr. Ye wants to invite someone for dinner, you can talk to other doctors in your department." Ye Lian muttered to himself, he was a culprit, and he would go to a high-end restaurant to eat with the group in the department. Isn''t that a waste? Wouldn''t it be awkward for two old men to sit in a dining room and eat? Chapter 3819: Sadomasochism deep female partner (32) Chapter 3819: Sadomasochism deep female partner (32) The female doctors in the other''s department are all his sisters, and they still have families and children. If he dares to ask them to eat, he may not be allowed to hear any strange rumors in the hospital. Don''t go to the doctor every day to face life and death, in fact, every gossip is terrible. "Doctor Ye, are you okay?" Seeing Ye Lian''s dumbfounded look, Tang Guo asked. Ye Lian shook his head: "It''s okay, then...it''s really a pity, Miss Tang, go slowly." After saying that, he felt something was wrong, and subconsciously added, "Then I have time next time, I''ll go eat together." "it is good." Tang Guo replied and simply turned and left, as if like a gust of wind, she couldn''t catch it. Looking at her unrelenting back, Ye Lian felt a little reluctant to give up. When Tang Guo''s back disappeared, he hurried back. On this day, except when he was working, as long as he stopped, Ye Lian''s mind was always thinking about it. The people who thought about it were the Miss Tang who asked him to have lunch every day, and she was a little bit overwhelmed. Ye Lian had been waiting in the hospital, waiting and waiting, until Tang Guo would invite him to lunch one day. But when Jiang Wenzheng was discharged from the hospital, Tang Guo didn''t ask him again. When Jiang Lin was discharged from the hospital, the other party did not ask him. Although they met almost every day, they would also leave the ward together, and he even watched each other leave the hospital. But she just didn''t ask him for dinner. "Doctor Ye, your wealthy patient has been discharged from the hospital, why is he still utterly ill at home all day?" The doctors in the same department thought that Ye Lian was worried about Jiang Lin''s situation before, and he would provoke Jiang Wenzheng''s wealthy figures. As everyone knows, it''s not that thing at all. Ye Lian sighed and shook his head, not knowing what to say. "Not because of Jiang Lin? Doctor Ye, what is it that embarrassed you?" Ye Lian didn''t know what to say, but thinking that he was always upset recently, he exined his situation. "You said, Miss Tang asked you to have dinner every day, because recently, I didn''t ask you to have dinner again. Do you feel strange? Feel ufortable?" Ye Lian nodded: "Yeah, do you think Miss Tang hates me, that''s why I don''t want to eat with me? Is it because I ate a lot?" "Puffhahahahaha, Doctor Ye, have you never been in a rtionship?" "No, why do you have to fall in love?" Ye Lian asked back. Since he was a student, he has been studying his major every day and doing experiments with his tutor, and he has never thought about love matters. After bing a doctor, what he thinks every day is how to think of a good n to treat patients. So, what is love? It''s incurable, and it''s a waste of time. To be honest, he is nning to make a contribution to medicine in this life. It doesn''t matter whether you are in love or not, whether you are married or not. "Doctor Ye, do you want to eat with Miss Tang every day?" A certain male doctor patted Ye Lian''s shoulder with a weird face, "Do you want to?" Ye Lian was silent for a second, and said, "Yes." "Doctor Ye, if there is a very sweet batch on the tree and you really want to eat it, what will happen to you?" "pick up." "Then if you want to have dinner with Miss Tang, you have to take the initiative to talk to them and ask them to eat. Haha, Dr. Ye, although they are wealthy daughters, they have taken the initiative to make appointments with you several times. It seems to be interesting to you. Its not a problem if you take the initiative next time." Chapter 3820: Sadomasochism deep female partner (33) Chapter 3820: Sadomasochism deep female partner (33) "Doctor Ye?" Tang Guo didn''t feel strange at all when he received Ye Lian''s call. She was a little funny when she heard that the other party asked her to have lunch. "today?" "Yes, are you free?" "Maybe there is no time today. I happen to have something to do today." Tang Guo did not lie either. She did have something recently. She is not the old man of the Tang family. She ns to train her and arrange another position for her. , It is considered to have passed the first test of the other party. In the original plot, Father Tang did the same. Regardless of whether or not his granddaughter likes someone he shouldn''t like, in a group such as the Tang family, in the future, an old man like him can''t move, he still has to hand it over to her. It''s just that the original owner was deceived by the Jiang family in the middle of his study, and fell out with Mr. Tang. So that after being wronged by Jiang Wenzheng, he didn''t dare to talk to the old man. The so-called bitter fruit that you grow yourself must be tasted by yourself. How did the original owner understand that Elder Tang is such a big figure, can''t this matter be found out? I have been waiting for her to prescribe oral softening. As long as she speaks, he will spare no room to attack Jiang Wenzheng, but unfortunately, the original owner has never spoken, and eventually ended up like that. "Are you busy recently?" Ye Lian asked again. Hearing that Tang Guo was busy, he subconsciously thought that this was an excuse. Could it be that he didn''t ask anyone to eat once, so he was angry? "I have been studying in thepany recently and I am really busy." "Then when you have time, make an appointment again?" Tang Guo smiled and replied, "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Ye Lian was still a little uneasy. The fact that this person didn''t get an appointment made him feel more uneasy. Could it be... this is what the people in the department say they like, no way, the people in the department are very gossip, especially the things that happened to him, they seem to be very strange. Now everyone knows that his rtionship with Miss Tang is a little unclear. To be honest, he was really not angry when he heard these gossips, and he liked the rtionship that was indeed a little unclear. Knowing that Tang Guo was not free, and Ye Lian didn''t force it anymore, then he would make another appointment in a few days. If he hasn''t been able to make appointments, when he is free, go and find out what she is up to. Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin were discharged from the hospital one after another. Jiang Wenzheng recovered very well, and now there are rumors in the circle that Jiang Wenzheng loves his sister. The Jiang family was originally dissatisfied with this incident, but Jiang Lin herself was a very good person, and within a few days she coaxed the Jiang family to forget about it temporarily. They don''t think Jiang Lin is wrong, but think that all this is Jing An''an''s fault. Jing An''an is Jiang Lin''s rtives. If it weren''t for her ipatibility, would her son get the cut? In the Jiang family, Jing Anan''s life was very difficult. The Jiang family didn''t look good to her, and even the Jiang family''s helpers looked down on her. No matter what she does, she cannot be satisfied with the Jiang family. Jiang Lin would asionally make rounds. Of course, this round would require a quote. Especially, when the Jiang family and his wife were away, Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng''s intimate intimacy hurt Jing An''an''s eyes. Guessing is one thing, but seeing it is another thing. Jiang Lin often relied on Jiang Wenzheng, and her eyes were full of possessiveness towards Jiang Wenzheng. If she changed another person, Jing An''an would definitely say something. However, this person is his own sister. Chapter 3821: Sadomasochism deep female partner (34) Chapter 3821: Sadomasochism deep female partner (34) Jiang Lin had just been discharged from the hospital, and she didn''t want to do something that would irritate the other party and make him sick again. What made Jing An''an even more ufortable was that Jiang Wenzheng became more and more indifferent to her, and was sometimes taken by Jiang Lin to go shopping in the mall and would never take her. So grandiose in front of her, they didn''t care about anything at all. A monthter, Jing Anan finally couldn''t bear such a day, and nned to talk about this with Jiang Wenzheng. "Azhen, do you like Linlin? You dont need to exin. If you really like Linlin, lets get a divorce. Im so naive. If you dont really like Linlin, how could you do that? What about the big sacrifice? From Linlin''s look at your eyes, you should have liked each other for a long time." Although she is not particrly smart, she still knows some things. Jiang Wenzheng did not deny: "Did you see it?" "Of course you can see it. You did it so obvious, how could I not see it? If that''s the case, we divorce, so that you can be with Linlin in an upright manner." Although she also liked Jiang Wenzheng very much, it was obvious that the two of them were truly loving. In front of the person she loved and her closest sister, her choice was to give up and fulfill them both. Just when Jiang Wenzheng was about to say something, Jiang Lin suddenly rushed in, plunged into Jiang Wenzhengs arms, and looked at Jing An''an with a wronged look: "Sister, actually, Brother Ahzhen and I have always liked each other. I thought that I was about to die, so I left in a awkward situation. Later, I heard that Brother Ah Zheng got married, so I hurried back, but everything was toote." "Okay, now the truth is rified, then I divorced Ah Zheng and you are together." Even though his heart hurts, Jing Anan still made such a decision. After all, Jiang Lin is her sister, and Ruo Jiang Wenzheng is really very If she likes her, she definitely won''t let it. The fact is that Jiang Wenzheng might have used her as Linlin''s substitute. Although a little sad, she had to ept the facts. "Sister, Brother Ah Zheng and I can''t be together clearly. Let''s not say that we are a household registration book, and we can''t get the certificate. Besides, the Jiang family has a face and a face. If I and Brother Ah Zheng get married, I don''t know how many people will want to read the joke. "Jing An''an looked at Jing An''an beggingly, "Sister, since you are married to Brother Azheng, why not do this, because you are my rtives, I don''t mind this at all. It''s just that in the future, I will pay you back. I need sister to help us keep this secret. Sister, am I asking too much?" Jing Anan was stunned, but Jiang Lin did not expect such a request. "My sister doesn''t have anyone I like now. Brother Ah Zheng and I will never get married. It''s better to do this temporarily. When the time is right, I can get divorced at any time when my sister has someone I like. Moreover, I don''t want my sister, we The two sisters got together. If you get divorced, I''m on my parents'' side, and I don''t know what attitude I should use to get along. Sister, don''t leave me alone, okay?" Under Jiang Lin''s persuasion, Jing An''s heart softened, and her heart was very painful, and she agreed with Jiang Wenzheng as a superficial couple, covering the two of them. Jiang Lin was very proud. She knew Jing Anan loved Jiang Wenzheng so much. Only in this way would Jing Anan live in pain every day. As long as there are no outsiders, she will stick to Jiang Wenzheng every day, so that Jing An''an can watch that the person she loves is loving another woman. Chapter 3822: Sadomasochism deep female partner (35) Chapter 3822: Sadomasochism deep female partner (35) Before long, Jiang Wenzheng made a decision to move out of Jiang''s house with Jing An''an and live in his new vi. Of course, Jiang Lin would visit every day. Outside, others thought it was Jiang Wenzheng who moved into a new vi for Jing An''an and didn''t want her to be wronged. What really happened in that vi was that Jing Anan watched, Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin were greasy and crooked, they were suffering in their hearts, and they didn''t know what to do. Once she gave birth to the meaning of wanting to leave, Jiang Lin would cry at her, so that she could not be cruel. Because of moving into a new vi, the rtionship between Jing An''an and the Jiang family came to a freezing point. Jing Anan couldn''t help it, all this could be endured. Seeing that the person who was so gentle to herself in the past was truly meticulous to Jiang Lin, she was sour in her heart, and she couldn''t get close. Because she is the recement, and that person is her own sister, she can''t do anything excessive. Tang Guo knew the movements of the Jiang family. She guessed that Jiang Lin would not be so peaceful, now that the move into a new vi happened, but it ruined Jing Anan''s reputation for not getting along well with her inws. A woman who has no background, joins a wealthy family, and does not get along well with her inws, attending any party, can almost only beughed at by thedies anddies in the circle, and it is impossible to integrate into the circle. Now Jiang Lin should start tossing Jing An''an. It is estimated that in that vi, Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng will show affection in front of Jing An''an, and maybe they will show some real-life battles. So Tang Guo nned to make tea with Jing An''an. When she saw Jing An''an, she thought she had admitted wrong. Jing Anan looked haggard and had dark circles under her eyes. Her eyes were all tired, unlike the girl who had used all the courage to marry Jiang Wenzheng. At that time, Jing An''an had bright eyes, and there was a colorful world inside, a different kind of excitement. Now Jing An''an, the whole person is lifeless, as if lifeless, and may not know the meaning of life. "You don''t seem to be living well, are you embarrassed?" Tang Guo asked. Jing Anan shook his head quickly: "It''s nothing." "You look like nothing," Tang Guo handed Jing An''an a mirror. "Have you not looked in the mirrortely? Even if you are embarrassed by the Jiang family, as long as Jiang Wenzheng is on your side, your face is not It should be like this. You can see the happiness or unhappiness of a person''s life." Jing An''an bit her lower lip lightly, only looked at herself in the sses, and then looked away. He didn''t expect her to look so ugly now. "Since you''re having a bad time, why not separate? Live the way you used to be." Jing An''an said in a low voice, "Everyone has ast resort, I''m sorry, it makes Miss Tang unhappy." "I think you dont have a good rest, just right. I have a special sleeping pill here. Would you like to take one and get a good nights sleep. I live my own life. I am an outsider, so I dont care. It''s nosy." Tang Guo took out a transparent ss bottle with a pill in it, which indeed looked like an ordinary sleeping pill. Jing Anan''s ghost enchanted his grip, and said thank you by the way. Without telling Tang Guo about the situation at home, he bid farewell and left. At night, Jing An''an was very ufortable listening to the voiceing from next door, and couldn''t sleep. She suddenly remembered that the special sleeping pill that Tang Guo gave her during the day was turned out of her bag and ate it. Just after swallowing, she felt sleepy, and shey down quickly and fell asleep instantly. Early in the morning, Jiang Wenzheng had already gone to thepany, and Jiang Lin got up at about eight o''clock. In case of ident, Jing An''an has already cooked breakfast at this time. Sure enough, she went downstairs and saw Jing An''an sitting at the table waiting. "Sister, are you waiting for me?" Jiang Lin smiled and greeted Jing An''an as usual. She likes to watch it the most, Jing An''an smiles happily, actually in pain. Chapter 3823: Sadomasochism deep female partner (36) Chapter 3823: Sadomasochism deep female partner (36) Jing Anan raised his head and smiled softly at Jiang Lin: "Lin Lin, are you up? Come and eat now. If you don''t eat it, it will be cold for a while." "Good." Jiang Lin was eating, always feeling something was wrong. I quickly looked up and found that Jing Anan had been watching her: "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" "It''s nothing, I just want to look at Linlin," Jing Anan said, "Linlin eat. My sister just wants to watch you eat. When I think about losing you before, my sister is very scared. Now I finally have the saddest days. , The big rock that was pressing down on my heart finally fell." Jiang Lin couldn''t hear what Jing An''an said about her sister''s affection. Jing An''an is like this, her ears are soft, and she, as a sister, can arouse the sympathy of the other party as long as she says anything. She said that over the years, she has been thinking about the days when the two sisters were happy together. Jing An''an would think about things, remember the past, and even wipe away tears. She also said that in recent years, I have been thinking of Jing Anan''s sister every day. Jing An''an also has red eyes, especially when she wants to cry, and she doesn''t know where the other party has so many tears. She felt so funny in her heart, where is there any deep sisterhood between them, since the memory, she hopes that there is only her in this world, and there is no such person as Jing An''an. When my parents were alive, they always said that she was a naughty mischief. It''s better to be sensible and diligent than Jing An''an. They also said that if they were not familiar with the two sisters, how could they be twins if their temperaments are so different and they look different? Even for the car ident in the memory, the person her parents cared most was her sensible and obedient sister Jing An''an, who didn''t even want to leave her ast word. So, what kind of sistership is there between them? Not at all, everything is just Jing An''an being passionate. She guessed that Jing An''an was a bit abnormal today, most of it was watching her and Jiang Wenzheng love each other every day, feeling sad, and could only use family affection to divert her attention. Want to make yourself feel better in this way? If you want to be beautiful, she will not let the other party be as good as they want. "Sister." Jiang Lin called, Jing An''an slowly raised his head and looked at her face, "What''s the matter?" "Sister, I kind of miss Brother Azheng. You wille with meter, okay? When Brother Azhen is done, we will go to dinner and watch movies together in the evening. Speaking of it, we haven''t been out together for a long time. ." Seeing Jing An''an hesitating, Jiang Lin stood up and sat beside Jing An''an. She kept saying good things, saying that no matter what she did, she hoped that Jing An''an would be by her side, and finally let the somewhat silent Jing An''an agree. "Okay, I''ll go with you." Finding that Jing Anan was silent, Jiang Lin was in a good mood. After eating, she went upstairs to put on makeup and changed clothes. People seemed extremely happy, as if it was really because Jing Anan was willing to be with her. Jiang Lin went downstairs and found that Jing An''an was still dressed normally and didn''t dress much, and she sneered. Jing An''an was still a little self-aware, knowing that no matter how she dressed, she couldn''t get Jiang Wenzheng''s heart, so she broke the jar. They said clearly, Jiang Wenzheng is her Jiang Lin''s man, Jing An''an is not qualified to move. This woman is also really stupid. The man who married herself turned out to belong to her younger sister, so she didn''t dare to think about it, haha, it makes me happy to think about it. Chapter 3824: Sadomasochism deep female partner (37) Chapter 3824: Sadomasochism deep female partner (37) When I went to Jiang Wenzheng''s office, Jing Anan sat aside, and Jiang Lin sat beside Jiang Wenzheng, very close to him. People who didn''t know thought it was Jiang Lin who apanied Jing An''an to see Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng and her loved her. In particr, Jiang Lin relied on Jiang Wenzheng all morning, and made Jiang Wenzheng cancel two meetings. There was a feeling that the enchantress was in power and the king was wrong. When did Jiang Lin wish to stick to Jiang Wenzheng like this? Jiang Wenzheng rarely sees Jiang Lin like this, and thinks it''s okay to dy a day. Besides, those two meetings are not important, and there is nothing important at hand, and the people in thepany are not eating idle meals, just ask someone to handle them. But the people in thepany all think that Jiang Wenzheng loves Jing''an''s more than thepany. Originally, Jing Anan, a civilian girl with no background, married into a wealthy family, which made people feel dissatisfied and envy her family. Jing An''an is not the kind of amazing person, many people really don''t understand what means she used to fascinate Jiang Wenzheng like this. "I don''t know what kind of **** luck she took to be our president''s wife." No, there are already people talking in the assistant office. "Huh, I don''t admit that she is our president''s wife. See if she is so solemn, how can she be worthy of President Jiang?" Another female assistant answered, "Really, I am special Curious, what method did she use to make President Jiang like her." "Then I need to talk more. It must be some kind of Humeizi method. Now everyone has found the office. President Jiang also cancelled two meetings because of her. You said, they would not do something in the office?" "Where did you think about it, then it''s President Jiang, President Jiang will be here..." At this point, a female assistant paused, "I don''t say not necessarily, what if you are really doing it." "Curious? If you are curious, just go over and take a sneak look. Maybe you can discover a big secret. By the way, Sister Xiao Yang, isn''t it the one who cares about President Jiang the most? I said before that if Jing An''an can be in power, you can be in power. Now? You are also the best one here. After so many years, you haven''t let President Jiang look at you. Do you feel particrly unwilling?" The female assistant named Xiao Yang is indeed the most beautiful in the assistant office. Especially those eyes are full of deep ambition. But when she thought that Jiang Wenzheng had married Jing An''an, she was full of anger. If Jiang Wenzheng and Tang''s daughter are married, that''s it, she doesn''t want to think about it anymore. She is a man with a talented appearance and a good family. However, why should Jing An''an be the president''s wife? "Don''t fold it, the lipstick is going to be broken. By the way, you really don''t want to check it out? Didn''t you have some documents in your hand, did you intend to show it to President Jiang? Stop by and see what''s going on in the office." Xiao Yang hurriedly took a look at her lipstick, but fortunately, it didn''t break. This is her new limited edition. After taking a photo in the makeup mirror, she said disdainfully: "Are you having a problem with your brain? Miss Jiang is here, what can happen in the office?" "Oh...it seems to be right, we are thinking about it." The female assistants all said, but there was no embarrassment on their faces. Obviously they were just gossip, not that they did not think of this level, but just wanted someone to see it. Look at what happened in Jiang Wenzheng''s office. Chapter 3825: Sadomasochism deep female partner (38) Chapter 3825: Sadomasochism deep female partner (38) "Fortunately, Sister Xiao Yang reminded us that otherwise we would have an oolong." "Oh, I said that Mr. Jiang would not be with Miss Tang, but what about Jing An''an? To me, Sister Xiao Yang is more beautiful than that Jing An''an, has a lot more temperament, and has seen countless big scenes. It is said that, No matter what party Jing Anan is attending now, no one talks to her. Those daughters and wives ignore her. Are you embarrassed or embarrassed?" "Our little Sister Yang is different. Among so many assistants, she is the most outstanding, and she is trusted by President Jiang. After attending so many high-level parties, she can talk to some daughters. Really, a wife of the president. , Even our little sister Yang can''tpare with her. I really don''t know what she has to do, and dare to let President Jiang dy work." Xiao Yang nced at these women indifferently, and found out the documents he was going to show Jiang Wenzheng: "Okay, don''t tter me. If you know you are curious, then I''ll reluctantly go over and take a look." She also wanted to see what method Jing Anan used to dy President Jiang from work. In the past, there was no such case. When Xiao Yang knocked on the office door, he said that there were a few slightly anxious documents that Jiang Wenzheng needed to read. Standing at the door, her heart beating fast, she was ready, and she would be scoldedter. After all, TV ys like that, and good things that disturb the president will definitely be criticized. The reason she came here with the risk was to let the civilian high-ranking president''s wife know how sinful it is to disturb the president''s work. Because the office door was locked, she could not get in when Jiang Wenzheng agreed to enter. What she didn''t expect was that after the door opened, the person she saw turned out to be Jing An''an. What surprised her even more was that Jing An''an''s eyes were red, and her eyes were still a little moist. Seemingly seeing her gaze, the other party quickly turned around and sat back in the original position. When he raised his head again, Jing An''an''s eyes had returned to normal, and there were no traces of tears in them. However, the previous nce made Xiao Yang pay more attention to Jing An''an, and found that her eyes were full of resentment, but if she looked twice more, Jing An''an would move her gaze to other ces. But she still saw a touch of sadness on the other side. strange! Married to President Jiang and became the president''s wife, howe you feel like a bitter wife, as if your life is not going well? Even if its because of Jiangs parents and outsiders who look down upon him, he should be very happy in front of President Jiang. While sending the documents to Jiang Wenzheng for processing, Xiao Yang kept looking at Jing An''an from the sidelines. The faint sadness on Jing An''an could not be erased. The more Xiao Yang thinks about it, the more it feels wrong. Could it be that they are in conflict? "Brother Ah Zheng, you really work so hard every day, you have to deal with so many files." Jiang Lin spoke at this moment, which caught Xiao Yang''s attention. At this time, Xiao Yang remembered that Jiang Lin was sitting next to Jiang Wenzheng, and it was strange that Jing Anan sat so far away. Even if Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng are brothers and sisters, this sitting position is too strange. Of course, she is just an assistant. Even if she screams, she still has to be honest in front of Jiang Wenzheng and dare not say anything to avoid annoying people. Therefore, no matter what Jiang Lin said, she only listened to her without saying a word. This was the consciousness of doing things beside Jiang Wenzheng. Chapter 3826: Sadomasochism deep female partner (39) Chapter 3826: Sadomasochism deep female partner (39) If you want to stay for a long time, don''t show the ignorant side in front of President Jiang. Just obey. Over the years, there have been many assistants who seduce Jiang Wenzheng. Although she also has this idea, she is not one of those fools, she is so obvious. It is impossible for a man like Jiang Wenzheng to use the most inferior means to seduce him. Since it is not sessful, it is better to pretend to be a conscientious assistant, so that, at least in front of the other party, you can still have a bit of voice. Sure enough, she was on the right path. Even if you can''t be the first secretary, if you work hard, it is still possible to be a second secretary. She can''t get people, but she will be the most effective assistant to President Jiang. Even the wife of the president will have to be polite and polite when meeting her in the future. "Brother Ahzhen, I have one thing I want to tell you." Jiang Lin smiled and hugged Jiang Wenzheng''s arm. This seemed to be a natural movement of the two brothers and sisters, and even Xiao Yang didn''t notice anything wrong. After all, Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng were involved. The siblings are very close. Jiang Wenzheng stopped looking at the document, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "You said, how about Ie to work in thepany? I only know what a waste person is after I was ill. I don''t want to do the former ignorant and non-working person. I only know how to buy, buy and buy every day. Im in trouble. Im so ashamed to see you so busy today, so if I can work in thepany, maybe I can help you." "It is good for Linlin to have this idea, but the work is very hard and I am worried about your health." "If the body can''t support it, I will definitely not force it. I just want to prove myself." Jiang Wenzheng was a little moved and agreed. Jiang Lin looked at Jing An''an, who was sitting far away and kept taciturn, stood up and ran to Jing An''an''s side: "Sister, will youe to work with me at thepany? If you were with me, I would be familiar with this soon. Unfamiliar environment. And you said before, you want to go to work? Going to work elsewhere, its better to be here. We can still be together, how nice." Seeing Jing Anans refusal, Jiang Lin turned around and said to Jiang Wenzheng, "Brother Ah Zheng, what do you think? I really hope that my sister can be with me so that our two sisters are in one ce. I want to help Brother Ah Zheng, but I dont want to. Being a cripple, but reluctant to give up my sister." "Or, An An, can you alsoe to work? You are not familiar with thepany''s situation now, and the two sisters have a look after staying together." "Okay, then I wille to work in thepany." Jing An''an said, "Then shall we start from the grassroots level, or?" Jiang Lin squinted her eyes: "Lets start at the grassroots level. Lets work hard, not to enjoy our blessings. Of course we have to do practical things. I dont want to be a waste, and my sister doesnt want me to be a person who only eats and drinks. ? And I know you sister, and I don''t want toe to thepany to drink tea." Jing An''an still nodded and agreed on this matter. On the third day, Jing Anan and Jiang Lin joined thepany. In order to toss Jing An''an, Jiang Lin chose to join thepany''s marketing department, the most basic level of the marketing department. Of course, it was very hard work. Without some personal connections, it was really not easy to get started. Fortunately, with their identities, even if they have no business, they cannot be driven away. Jiang Lin was amused when Jing An''an was clumsy, and she pretended not to understand anything. When Jing An''an was particrly busy, there were still various problems that the other party should solve. Chapter 3827: Sadomasochism deep female partner (40) Chapter 3827: Sadomasochism deep female partner (40) Jing An was busily exhausted, people were much thinner, and Jiang Lin felt at ease. asionally she would excuse that she was not feeling well, so she went to Jiang Wenzheng''s office to find her. She wanted to go up. Who would dare to stop? Jing Anan would never say anything to her. If she didn''t finish anything, the other party would probably help her finish it. As Jiang Lin thought, Jing An''an not only did her own, but also hers. Gradually, Jing Anan started to get started in business and got busier every day. He also had to face some simultaneous cynicism from thepany and customer troubles. He was called to Jiang Wenzhengs office by Jiang Lin from time to time, saying that she shared desserts with her. It''s hard work. Then Jing Anan sat eating dessert, listening to Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng showing affection. Jiang Lin looked at Jing An''an and was silent, and only buried her head, she could imagine how painful the other party was, and her heart became more painful. The assistant Xiao Yang, who had been observing all this, fell directly into his heart, as if he had discovered a huge secret. She is still uncertain about many things, but one thing she is sure about is that Jiang Wenzheng does not love Jing An''an. She was very pleased with this discovery at first, and incidentally taunted Jing An''an several times in secret. Later, Jing Anan didn''t refute, didn''t say anything cruel, but just suffered, she didn''t have any interest anymore. Mainly, she found that Jing An was not safe and Jiang Wenzheng liked it, and she was not so jealous in her heart, and her heart was bnced. On the contrary, Jiang Wenzheng''s love for Jiang Lin''s sister made her speechless. Jing An''an has had a hard time this time, and he has lost a lot of weightpared to before. However, no one noticed that Jing An''an, who was silent in front of thepany and buried his head quietly, had different eyes. When he lowered his head, his eyes were full of ice and frost. When he raised his head, he looked like aggrieved. In front of customers, from stumbling, to now calm and natural, I am trusted by customers. Unconsciously, under Jiang Lin''s embarrassment, Jing An''an has already umted a lot of contacts for herself. But in front of Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng, Jing Anan is no different from before. Even though she has made some achievements in business, Jiang Lin is not optimistic. Jiang Lin only thinks that those customers agree only because Jing An''an is Jiang Wenzheng''s wife in name. Regarding the business aspect, Jiang Lin didn''t bother with Jing An''an. It was rted to thepany''s affairs, so she still had a sense of measure and didn''t want to make a bad impression on Jiang Wenzheng. Moreover, Jing An''an signed a prenuptial agreement, no matter how much she helped thepany do, none of the Jiang family''s things belonged to her. After get off work, Jing Anan had to prepare some delicious food for Jiang Lin, as if he was used to it all. "Sister, you are so kind to me, and it''s my favorite seafood." Jing Anan was busy in the kitchen in her apron. She turned her head and nced. Jiang Lin, who was standing at the door and didnt n toe over to help, didnt mind: "I will cook what you like. I will make it for you every night. Seafood. After seafood, there are desserts and cold drinks, which are your favorites. Recently, I tried a few new tricks." "Sister, how could I have lived such a happy life without you. To be able to live, and to be able to be with Brother Ah Zheng upright, thank you very much." "After all, you are my sister. I am not good to you, who is good? The food is almost ready. Eat moreter." Chapter 3828: Sadomasochism deep female partner (41) Chapter 3828: Sadomasochism deep female partner (41) At the dinner table, Jiang Lin found that Jing Anan didn''t eat much, so she asked, "Sister, don''t you eat?" "The weather is too hot, and my appetite is not very good, especially at night, I just drink some porridge." Jiang Lin didn''t care about these. She liked to eat seafood very much. Jing Anan couldn''t eat it. She didn''t care about it. She would eat all of them. After the dinner, Jiang Lin ate desserts and cold drinks again, feeling that the current days are very moist. She wants this, Jing An''an feels ufortable, and has to keep feeling good for her sister. "Brother Azheng has another party tonight. I don''t know when you cane back. Sister, go to bed first. I will wait for Brother Azheng toe back to sleep together." Yes, Jiang Lin reminds Jing An''an every moment that she is the one who is in love with Jiang Wenzheng. But she still pretends to be very innocent, so that people can''t make mistakes. Jing An''an must be panicked, and she can''t sleep at night, right? "Okay, then you go to bed early." Watching Jing An''an returned to the room like a robot, she happily turned on the TV and leaned on the sofa to watch. At this time, Jing An''an''s words were passed down again: "There are desserts and cold drinks you like in the refrigerator. You can eat them when you are hungry." "it is good." The corners of Jiang Lin''s lips moved, and she whispered softly. She was just a babysitter. She didn''t seem to have a good mind, and she still worked hard. In the middle of the night, Jing Anan stood in a dark corner, watching Jiang Lin eating popsicle after popsicle, silently buried his head, with a faint smile on his lips. Jiang Lin thinks that she can''t get fat by eating, so she has a babysitter every day, so she can eat without eating. She is indeed not fat, so she is more at ease. "You said, Jing An''an now, besides going to work, is back to make all kinds of delicious food for Jiang Lin, especially seafood, desserts, and cold drinks?" [Host Da, is your Huang Liang Yi dream expired? ] The system said weirdly, [However, I always feel that something is wrong, anyway, the general whereabouts I observed is hidden. However, one thing is worth noting. Jing Anan was quick to get started when talking about the business. Although she stumbled at first, she was always able to impress customers and get them to agree to sign contracts. Its the host who has a lot of foresight, and at least there is something outstanding about you. "Then you will get me a list of the food that Jiang Lin ate, and I will see what Jing An''an made for her." When the system listened to it, the data jumped wildly; [Host, did you find something? "There is a guess. ording to your description, Jing An''an''s reaction is too t, but I can be sure that Huang Liang Yimeng has not failed. Then, why does she have no response? Do you think it is because the medicine has failed, or she is the person Hide yourself too deep?" Tang Guo sighed softly, "Jing An''an in the plot was kidnapped by Jiang Lin''s family and has been deceived all the time. Her life never gets better. She has been softhearted countless times because Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng hurt her. Her weapon. After the original owner died, I still dont know what Jing Anan experienced." "If the effect is not expired, then there is only one possibility. She wants to hold back and do a big one. Unknowingly, like chronic venom, it invades some people''s body, and only waits for the final blow to destroy everything. once. In Jing An''an''s heart, she is a small ant with weak strength, and Jiang Wenzheng is a huge and strong castle. The ant already understands that she cant go head-to-head with the castle, so she can only bite bit by bit, bite the foundations under the castle, not a ce, but bite every foundation, and the bite will be full of sores. hole. Even if the castle above looks intact, as long as there is some flooding, a little wind, a little shaking, the castle will copse. " [The host is big, I understand. In a week, I will give you a recipe for all Jiang Lin''s food. ] The system is a little bit cold, the host said that Jing An''an is doing something big. Woman, really scary. A weekter, Tang Guo looked at Jiang Lin''s recipe with a smile on her lips. Chapter 3829: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (42) Chapter 3829: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (42) "Sure enough, there are many cold to cold foods in it, although there are otherbinations, but ording to the above records, Jiang Lin will only choose what she likes. There are so many sweets, almost every meal, good thoughts . Therefore, she would never touch the food that neutralizes these cold things. Jing An''an was nning to let Jiang Lin get kidney disease sooner, so that Jiang Wenzheng would get a knife. It''s no wonder that she secretly made something Jiang Wenzheng likes to eat, but Jiang Wenzheng eats less, and she often socializes outside, so there won''t be any major problems. " [Anyway, anyway, Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng have to get another knife, right? "Yes." Tang Guo decided not toe forward when Jing Anan was able to do big things in such a decisive silence. Let Jing An''an do it, she was thinking, if Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng had surgery in the future. The body is definitely not as good as before, and after two more tossings, the Jiang family is afraid it is over. However, Jing Anan signed a prenuptial agreement, and the ants wanted to move the elephants. It was not so easy to have the Jiang family with his wife. If Jing An''an has no good solution, she will have to kill the Jiang family. Let Jing An''an go and take revenge on Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin, and she would just wait to destroy the Jiang family. Things have not yet reached that day, and I don''t know what will happen. She didn''t know Jing An''an''s specific n either. As for the showdown with Jing An''an, she is not interested. Then, just wait. Although Tang Guo did not intend to cooperate with Jing An''an for a showdown, since she slowly began to manage the Tang family, she arranged for somepany business personnel under the Tang family''s name to contact Jing An''an. Of course, cooperation or non-cooperation depends on whether Jing An''an is really capable to satisfy them. The business staff basically approached them with suspicion. Later, they really signed a contract with Jing An''an and came back and said a lot of good things about Jing An''an with Tang Guo. Unknowingly, Jing Anan went from being a small salesman to the position of business manager. ording to Jiang''s regtions, he also owned a certain percentage of shares, although it was particrly small. But in front of Jiang Lin, Jing Anan would say that these people are probably because she is Mrs. Jiang. Jiang Lin believed that it was true, and didn''t think Jing Anan had any ability. If Jing An''an is really a small salesman with no background, how could thosepanies look at Jing An''an. It is not Jiang''s reputation that makes them feel at ease to cooperate. When An An became a business manager, Jiang Lin was also promoted. Because of her difort and doing business, she mentioned to Jiang Wenzheng a long time ago that even Jing An''an suggested that it is better to stay in the office. Therefore, Jiang Lin is now a management of thepany, but she has nothing to do. Anyway, she is the daughter of the Jiang family, and she has a lot of diligence in front of her. Anything, the people below can help her do it perfectly, and she does not need to worry about it. Every day watching Jing An''an run here and there, people not only be thinner, but also get darker, and she has to be busy cooking when she goes home. She feels very refreshed. As for whether Jing Anan had another business, she didn''t care. Even if Jing An''an is really capable, others can only see Jing An''an''s scenery, and she is in pain when she sees the unknown side of Jing An''an. It was not the first time she saw that Jing An''an stared at Jiang Wenzheng with a pair of affectionate and reluctant eyes. The feeling of wanting nothing was what she wanted. Chapter 3830: Sadomasochism deep female partner (43) Chapter 3830: Sadomasochism deep female partner (43) She even guessed that Jing Anan''s crazy work is not willing to let herself think about those things, right? Even if she didn''t want to, she wanted Jing Anan to face countless times a day. No, at noon, Jiang Lin called Jing An''an again: "Sister, are you finished? It''s noon, it''s time to eat." "I am eating with a customer. I may not be able toe back at noon today. I can''t eat with you." Jing An''an''s voice came over there. "Well, when you are done, I will leave dessert for you. I will wait for you in Azheng''s office." "Okay." After Jiang Lin hung up, Jing Anan put away the phone and smiled apologetically with the person opposite, "Sorry for keeping you waiting." "It''s okay, we don''t need to be so polite and rusty. It''s just that I didn''t expect that your change was so big, I never dreamed that that timid, restrained girl turned out to be the partner of this time." Jing An''an''s partner turned out to be Ming Huan. Jing Anan looked at the person in front of him, some of whom could not see his focused eyes, and quickly moved away: "You must be hungry, eat first, we will talk about other things after we finish. Whether it''s reminiscence or business, we have to Fill the stomach." "You are right, eat first, you must be hungry too." During the meal, Ming Huan''s eyes were on Jing An''an. Jing An''s instation work did not notice that look, but Ming Huan''s eyes were too serious. Many times her tears wanted to go outside, and she quickly held it back. She could only pretend that the dish was too spicy, which made her tears. Some flowers came out. "If you can''t eat spicy food, order something else?" Ming Huan looked at Jing An''an and quickly poured water on her. Jing Anan shook his head: "I like it." Ming Huan prefers spicy food, so today''s dishes are ordered ording to his taste. He felt that because Jing Anan wanted to cooperate this time, he ordered everything he liked. "Is there really no problem?" "Really, it''s a bit spicy, but it tastes good." "I heard that you are married and you are now Jiang Wenzheng''s wife." Ming Huan asked casually, but saw Jing An''an''s body stiff, and although he recovered quickly, he still noticed. "Ok." "Since they are all Mrs. Jiang, why do they have to work so hard?" "You can''t sit and eat the sky. Although Mrs. Jiang does not worry about eating or drinking, what if one day is not Mrs. Jiang?" Ming Huan was taken aback, and said casually: "Is it a bad life? The life of a rich family is not as simple as imagined." Although there are rumors that Jiang has heard about how Zheng loves his wife, he does not think that those behaviors are really petting Jing An''an, but instead push her to the fire. Most people in that ce will be scorched sooner orter. "It''s all okay, I''m doing well now, how about you, how are you now? I haven''t seen you for many years. You went abroad to go to school in the second year of high school. You haven''t seen each other for six or seven years." Jing An''an''s voice suddenly became smaller. "How old is the child?" When Ming Huan heard this, he suddenly smiled: "I don''t have a girlfriend, no children from anywhere." He had pursued Jing An''an at the beginning, but was rejected by her because of a mismatch between them, and refused to take her abroad for further study . He regrets it very much now. If he worked hard at that time, or went abroad in no hurry, and stayed, it might be another ending. Chapter 3831: Sadomasochism deep female partner (44) Chapter 3831: Sadomasochism deep female partner (44) When Jing Anan heard this, the stone that was pressing in his heart rxed a little. She didn''t dare to look at Ming Huan all the time, his smile was too sunny, and once she looked at him for too long, she might not help but hug him. She can''t do this, at least not now. She has something more important, revenge on Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng, so that they are not as good as death and live in pain for a lifetime, so that she can vent her hatred. She wants to avenge five people, first, for herself, second, Ming Huan in front of her, third, Miss Tang who once saved her, fourth, her unborn child, fifth, thats because of her Encountered, and did not have a good day, the children who grew up in stumbling. Because Jiang Lin, Jiang Wenzheng hurt her and yed with her feelings at will, let her cut off the liver, knock off the child, cut off a kidney, and finally treated her as a puppet and yed with her at will. Because Ming Huan helped her, Jiang Wenzheng became jealous, which caused Ming Huan to break his leg and disfigured his face, and even went bankrupt. A sunny person was ruined in this way. Because Miss Tang sympathized with her, seeing the pity, feltpassion, and took her away from that hellish ce. So Jiang Wenzheng cruelly found many men to humiliate Miss Tang, and even sold her into that dark ce, where she was tortured to death. How did she know? They were all frenzied by Jiang Wenzheng. After showing her the videos, she could only helplessly watch Miss Tang die. Jiang Wenzheng also told her that as long as she dared to run, whoever dared to save, he would not hurt her a bit, but it would make those lives worse than death. Later, she never dared to run again. Jiang Wenzheng is a demon, perverted. Although many things happening right now are a bit different, it doesn''t mean that she will forget the hatred deeply imprinted in her mind. The wounds that have been drawn across the heart will never heal. Although Jing An''an is restraining something, Ming Huan is a person observing the subtle, and he feels something, but he didn''t reveal it. Some things, he will slowly figure out what is going on. After the two coborated this time, Ming Huan would asionally send a message to say hello, not an ambiguous word, but a genuine concern. Unlike Jing Anan, who was once in love, Jing Anan would read the news of Ming Huan over and over again, and only after careful consideration did he reply to the news seriously. Tang Guo learned about the contact between Jing An''an and Ming Huan from the system, and it was not surprising at all. She was not surprised by Jing An''an''s attitude towards Ming Huan. She even had a wonderful note. Jing Anan doesn''t seem to reject Ming Huan. From the information provided by the system and in the plot, Jing An An should be a person who likes Ming Huan as a sunny person. From Jing Anan''s attitude towards Ming Huan, it is not impossible for the two to continue their rtionship. If in the future the Jiang family is no longer good, Jing Anan takes control of the Jiang family, and then marries Ming Huan and have children, things will be perfect. "What do you think?" [The host''s idea is very good, but I don''t know what they think. ] The system secretlyined, and the host was really bad. He even suspected that the host hadn''t finished speaking, Jiang Wenzheng was lying in the hospital bed, watching Jing An''an and Minghuan''s family affectionately. Everything about Jiang''s family fell into their hands, but there was nothing he could do. It was so cool to think about it. "What you think depends on how they left. I can''t control other people''s feelings." [Yes, the host is big, you should take care of yourself. Chapter 3832: Sadomasochism deep female partner (45) Chapter 3832: Sadomasochism deep female partner (45) [Dr. Ye is on vacation today, and it is estimated that he wille over to ask you for dinner. You said that the two of you have been dating for so long, why didn''t you make any progress? "Is this bad? Dr. Ye must think it''s good too. It''s almost enough. Don''t be so demanding." System: Dr. Ye, who has low emotional intelligence, this time it''s over. Guarding people, you can only watch dryly. Sure enough, at about twelve o''clock, Tang Guo received a call from Ye Lian. "Didn''t you bother you? Miss Tang." "No, Doctor Ye, what''s the matter?" "Din, take a vacation today, just passing by yourpany, or else, let''se out for a meal together." "That''s it, okay, just because I''m not busy, then I will eat." Tang Guo saw Ye Lian and found that the other party was still holding a bunch of flowers. Ye Lian handed the flowers to her and said, "A little girl selling flowers passed by. I think she is pitiful, so she bought them all, so beautiful. , You should like it, I am a big man''s house, this is inappropriate." Tang Guo took the flower and nced at the big sun in the sky. In such a big sun, the little girl was selling flowers outside. It is estimated that the flowers have not been sold. She didn''t mean to reveal it, as if she agreed with Ye Lian''s statement. After that, the two of them went to the restaurant for dinner. Ye Lian had booked the location early in the morning. After all, the table was still tight at this time. After eating for a while, a familiar voice suddenly appeared in my ear. "Miss Tang, Doctor Ye, are you here for dinner too?" Jing An''an came with Ming Huan. Ming Huan asked her to eat together through business affairs and talked about eating. Jing An''an did not refuse. Now she can refuse many people, but she does not want to refuse Ming Huan. She has tried not to think about this person, or even to disturb the other person, for fear of putting him in danger. But Ming Huan''s persistence and the happy time in her memory made her unable to let go. Everything is different now, she has missed it once, why can''t she take the initiative to grab what she likes? Therefore, she did not refuse, except that she had a business rtionship with Ming Huan for the time being. She believed that her attitude would definitely make Ming Huan feel something. She knew Ming Huan well, if he knew the truth, he would definitely not give up. At first, she wanted to avoid Ming Huan and protect him. Later, she wanted to get close to Ming Huan, why should she avoid it? Isnt it good to let the other person sit with you in Jiang Wenzhengs country? This is all Jiang Wenzheng owes them and deserves it. Recently, she didn''t call Tang Guo much, she just didn''t know how to face each other. She immersed herself in thinking a lot, and finally recognized everything that she had changed before. It was probably Miss Tang who was able to change all of them. She doesn''t match Jiang Lin''s match, is it made by ordinary people? With the few people she was close to, the only thing she could do to her was Miss Tang. Only Miss Tang has the ability to match Jiang Wenzheng with Jiang Lin. Don''t forget, Miss Tang was the one who suggested Jiang Wenzheng as a match. It''s been such a coincidence every time, it can only show that the person who changed everything is mostly Miss Tang. Why did she have that dream is equivalent to re-emerging her life in her mind. Is it Miss Tang''s special sleeping pill? Miss Tang must have discovered that because Jiang Wenzheng sacrificed for Jiang Lin, she was very grateful to Jiang Wenzheng, and loved her sister Jiang Lin. She felt that she was a bit stupid, and she didn''t know she was almost sold. Chapter 3833: Sadomasochism deep female partner (46) Chapter 3833: Sadomasochism deep female partner (46) Thats why I hate that iron cannot be made into steel, and gave her that precious pill, right? Yes, such a pill can remember a tragic life, why is it not precious? System: The guess is wrong. This thing is in the hands of the host. Big Brother Ziyun helped make many versions and upgraded it several times. Jing Anan thought that Miss Tang pretended not to know and didn''t intend to reveal her meaning. Most of them thought she was too stupid and prone to bad things, right? Since Miss Tang pretended not to know anything, she could only cooperate. Miss Tang gave the pills, it was enough. Next, leave it to her, she will make Jiang Wenzheng better than die, and repay their hatred together. As for Miss Tang, Jing Anan nced at the handsome Doctor Ye. This doctor is good. If Miss Tang can like another man, of course it is good. How can Jiang Wenzheng be worthy of such a good person? Just like Jiang Wenzheng, matching him with a sow was an insult to the sow and was too cruel to the sow. "Miss Jing, no, it should be Mrs. Jiang." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Come to eat today?" "Ms. Tang is still another name for Mrs. Jiang. I stillpare it to Miss Jing, which sounds younger." "By the way, this is my friend Ming Huan." Jing Anan introduced Ming Huan in this way. Ming Huan was a little surprised when he heard it. After all, before meeting other familiar people, Jing An''an would tell the other party that this is Mr. Ming Huan, and the introduction was more polite and rusty. From this introduction, Ming Huan understood that Jing An''an was different to this Miss Tang. The rtionship between the two does not seem to be very good, but Jing Anan seems to trust Miss Tang. He has been abroad before and is not clear about the rtionship here. But I have heard that there is a Miss Tang in the Tang family, and I don''t know if it is that. "Ms. Tang, I have been busy with business before, and I have no time to invite you to dinner. Thank you," Jing Anan said. "Since thest time I took the special sleeping pills given by Miss Tang, I have been sleeping very steadily every day and I never have insomnia anymore. And I also want to understand that even if I be Mrs. Jiang, I cant stay at home every day, I still have something to do. "I can see that you have changed a lot than before. You have lost a lot of weight, and you have be more than a degree darker, but you have be more energetic. In short, your appearance is not too bad. Ming Huan muttered in her heart, she was still so good-looking, her skin was a little darker, but she looked healthy. The former Jing Anan, as if a gust of wind could blow down. Although Jing An''an is now thinner and his skin is less white, he can feel that her whole body is full of strength, and he will not always worry about it. This kind of growth change made him very happy, but he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of hardship Jing An''an experienced after being behind, and it hurts a bit. "Excuse me, Miss Tang and Doctor Ye are dating." Jing Anan said again, "You eat slowly, Ming Huan and I will go there to eat, Miss Tang, I will invite you to dinner next time." As for other things, Jing Anan didn''t intend to say anything more, Miss Tang didn''t mention it, obviously she didn''t want to mention it. Then, she proceeded ording to the original n. "Well, it''s gettingte. You are probably hungry. Let''s eat first." Seeing Jing An''an like this, and Ming Huan went out to eat alone, Tang Guo made the sound of eating melons in his heart. As she had guessed, Jing Anan mostly wanted to get along with Ming Huan. ording to Jing An''an''s words just now, Ming Huan will be invited to sit with the Jiang family with her, which is really gratifying news. She wants to eat two more bowls of rice. ... Chapter 3834: Sadomasochism deep female partner (47) Chapter 3834: Sadomasochism deep female partner (47) As Ming Huan heard more and more news, he learned that Jing An''an was in a bad situation. But he would never have thought that Jiang Wenzheng didn''t love Jing An''an, and all the things he did in the name of Jing An''an were because of another woman. I didn''t expect this, but it didn''t prevent Ming Huan from feeling that Jing An had a bad time, and especially wanted to help her. She is married and there is no rtionship between them, but in terms of business, he can still give Jing An''an some cheap. What makes him happy is that Jing An''an does not refuse, but to be honest, Jing An''an''s business ability is indeed good. With the cooperation again and again, Ming Huan increasingly believes that Jing An''an is well deserved. Ming Huan is the young master of the Ming family and the heir of the Ming family. Of course he will be in some high-end parties. This time, he knew firsthand how thedies anddies in this circle were ostracized and neglected towards Jing An''an. Compared with Jiang Lin, who was more popr at the scene, Jing An''an sat in a deserted position. Jing An''an is now Mrs. Jiang, as the young master of the Ming family, at this time, he really can''t go to Jing An''an''s side, otherwise those people don''t know what rumors should be spread. Although, he especially hoped in his heart that the rumors that might havee true. He didn''t want to hurt Jing An''an because he couldn''t control it. ording to Jing An''an''s current business capabilities, that is, he has a bit of public praise in thepany, there are quite a lot of people in thepany, but the business personnel of manypanies are not qualified to participate in such gatherings. Therefore, it is normal for Jing An''an to continue to be left out. Jing An''an also didn''t want to show off at this time, lest Jiang Lin trouble her when that timees. Tang Guo also came to this partyter. As soon as Tang Guo came, Jiang Lin''s limelight was basically gone, and there were no thousands of gold to talk in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo barely managed to deal with a few words, and then talked with Jiang Lin a few words, people will feel that she and Jiang Lin are more familiar. Tang Guo didn''t go to Jing An''an, but when no one was paying attention, he nodded with Jing An''an. At this time, she didn''t need to let Jing Anan show off. Jing Anan breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Miss Tang woulde over and talk to her. When the time came, thedies and daughters would smell something terrible that would affect her n. Jiang Lin likes to see her being humiliated and humiliated. Doesn''t she have to be like the other person? Of course, Ming Huan saw all this. He suddenly felt very interesting. In fact, he felt that Jing Anan had something to hide from him. He wanted to find out, but he didn''t dare to ask her what was going on. In the end, Tang Guo had dealt with thedies and thedies and found a quiet ce to sit down. Ming Huan felt that the opportunity hade, so he took the wine ss and went over to talk to Tang Guo. When those people saw the two talking, they were also enthusiastic and never said anything. It''s just that many people are muttering, Tang Guo doesn''t seem to have that kind of thought for Jiang Wenzheng now, maybe this Ming family who has just returned to China has a chance to attract her. After all, both of them match well regardless of appearance or family background. Jiang Wenzheng, whomunicated with people from time to time, felt a little ufortable in his heart when seeing all this. Of course, when Jiang Lin got to him, he would forget about it. No matter what others are thinking, Ming Huan and Tang Guo have already talked about it. Chapter 3835: Sadomasochism deep female partner (48) Chapter 3835: Sadomasochism deep female partner (48) "Miss Tang seems to be more familiar with An An?" "It''s okay." Tang Guo nced at Ming Huan and said in a low voice, "Shao Ming seems to care about Miss Yi Jing?" Ming Huan smiled frankly and nodded: "Yes, but I seem to miss it." Some regrets appeared on his face. "However, I feel that she is actually unhappy. I always feel that she has some secrets, and I dare not to disturb." "Why did Ming Shao tell me this? Do you think I know her secret?" Ming Huan said: "I think An An seems to trust Miss Tang, and Miss Tang is the only woman here who does not exclude An An and treats her with kindness. I have been abroad for these years and I dont know the situation here. I really want to Miss Tang learns more here." "What do you want to know?" "I want to know why An An is unhappy. I think it''s not just about the rich life." Ming Huan whispered, "Moreover, I also discovered that Jiang Wenzheng seems to have no love for An An as he imagined. I understand how this man likes or dislikes a woman''s eyes." "On the surface, it seems to care a little, but after careful consideration, I don''t care that much. Many people are saying, "An An is married to Love, why I don''t believe it? Is someone cheating on me? I still want to." too much?" "I may not know what Shao Ming asked." Tang Guo took a sip of wine. "However, no matter what the truth is, you need to identify it by yourself, wait patiently, stick to your own ideas, and maybe one day you will know the truth. If you want to do so much and stick to your heart, you will go a lot." "It seems like this." Ming Huanughed. "Although I can''t be with An An anymore, I can give her some help from other aspects. I hope she needs it." Tang Guo said nothing. Ming Huan didn''t say much, too, but Jing Anan didn''t have any thoughts when he saw the two talking. ording to her understanding of Ming Huan, he was mostly worried about her. Forgive her, there are some things that can''t be told to others. Actually, she didn''t want Ming Huan to be involved. [The host is big, Doctor Ye is here. The system reminder attracted Tang Guo''s attention. Sure enough, he saw a dressed-up personing in from the outside. He first stood at the door and looked for it for a while, then turned his gaze to Tang Guo. He found that Ming Huan was sitting beside Tang Guo, his face changed a little, and he walked quickly to Tang Guo''s front. "Miss Tang." Ye Lian shouted, "I didn''t expect you to be there." System: Install it, you came here obviously knowing that the host is here. You can''t hide it, right? "Young Master Ming." Ye Lian greeted Ming Huan again, "Is there no femalepanion for Young Master Ming?" At the end of the word, he added, "Is it justing back to China and haven''t had time to find it?" Ming Huan didn''t know the meaning of Ye Lian''s words. He picked up the wine ss and moved a position: "Doctor Ye doesn''t seem to have a femalepanion." As soon as Ye Lian''s gaze fell on Tang Guo''s body, he stretched out a hand and made a gentleman''s gift: "I wonder if I will be lucky enough to invite Miss Tang as my femalepanion tonight?" Ye Lian was anxious when he walked in and saw Ming Huan sitting next to Tang Guo. That kind of urgency prompted him to say something he wouldn''t normally say. He met Ming Huan when he first met when he was studying abroad. Ming Huan studied economics, while he studied medicine. Chapter 3836: Sadomasochism deep female partner (49) Chapter 3836: Sadomasochism deep female partner (49) It is because of the same skin color, the same hair color, and the samenguage that they have moved a little bit more. System: He is in a hurry, he is in a hurry. Ye Lian was still waiting, actually very nervous. Tang Guo observed him for a while, and when he was about to say something, a scream came from the crowd. Then Jiang Wenzheng''s voice came out: "Linlin, Linlin, what''s the matter with you??" Ye Lian and Tang Guo were not in the mood because of the crowd''s noise, and all their attention was attracted there. "Call the emergency call." "How could Miss Jiang be unconscious." "Isn''t something going on? Miss Jiang''s body really doesn''t look good." Hearing this, Ye Lian couldn''t hold back anymore, and said to Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, I have to go and have a look." No matter how annoying Jiang Lin is, anyone who is sick in his eyes has to go and see. Besides, Jiang Lin used to be his patient. Isn''t it a liver problem? No, Jiang Lin did a lot of follow-up tests, which showed that the liver was recovering very well and there was no problem at all. "Doctor Ye, go and take a look first." Seeing Ye Lian, Jiang Wenzheng said anxiously, "Hurry up and help Linlin take a look." Ye Lian checked Jiang Lin''s condition and suggested that she should be taken to the hospital immediately, which is not too far from his hospital, so don''t wait for an ambnce. When the ambncees, I don''t know how long it will be dyed. Of course Jiang Wenzheng obeyed the advice and hugged Jiang Lin out quickly. Ye Lian followed, Jing Anan also ran fast, following Jiang Wenzheng, his eyes were already red, and tears continued. Tang Guo and Ming Huan were of course not left behind. There were many others who had a good rtionship with the Jiang family, and they all followed. After all, how could they not go to such a big thing. In the hospital, countless people are waiting. Especially the Jiang family and his wife are worried. They even suspect that thest operation was not done. Jiang Wenzheng thought the same way. Even if it had been more than a year since that matter, if it was really the problem, he would not let Ye Lian go. Ye Lian was still trying to save the patient, so he didn''t know what the Jiang family was thinking. Throughout the whole process, Jing Anan asked Jiang Wenzhen whether Jiang Lin would be okay, Tang Guo couldn''t tell whether Jing Anan cared about Jiang Lin''s situation or something else. When the results came out, the Jiang family and Jiang Wenzheng were both stunned. Jiang Lin has kidney disease, and it is very serious. ording to the current situation, she can choose to treat it conservatively. However, the effect may not be very good, and eventually there is a high probability that it will go to the point of recing a new kidney. In this way, I want the Jiang family to make a psychological preparation. If they need to be reced at that time, someone must make sacrifices. The Jiang family and his wife subconsciously looked at Jiang Wenzheng. The liver matched the type and the kidneys had a high chance of being matched. So... if conservative treatment is not good, their son might still get a knife? No, absolutely not. Even if you cut a part of the liver, it is absolutely impossible to cut a kidney. Not to mention a man, any person who loses a kidney will definitely not have a slight impact. There is only one kidney, not only facing the influence of the body, but also risking half of his life. In case Jiang Wenzheng''s other kidney also has a problem, who will rece it? Isn''t that waiting to die? Although they couldn''t bear Jiang Lin''s death, they knew who they should care about between their son and adopted daughter. Chapter 3837: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (50) Chapter 3837: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (50) After getting Jiang Lin''s diagnosis, Jiang Wenzheng subconsciously felt that the position of the waist was a little painful. He could not understand the various indicators and symbols on the professional diagnosis book, but he could still understand the results given in the end. Jiang Lin''s problem was in the kidneys, and both kidneys had problems. Such a result was somewhat uneptable to him. From the previous doctor''s words, he understood what it meant. If conservative treatment is not good, Jiang Lin will face two kidney necrosis, and the only chance of survival is to rece the kidney. Moreover, the longest period of time is within half a year. "Doctor, I want to do the matching first." When Jiang Wenzheng was still in a daze, unable to ept the facts before him, Jing An''an''s words brought everyone back to reality. They all looked at Jing An''an and saw that she made this choice without hesitation, and they all understood how much Jing An''an loved Jiang Lin. Jing Anan''s words made the Jiang family, including Jiang Wenzheng, a little relieved. The liver does not match, not necessarily the kidneys, right? They are twins, what if? So no one stopped Jing An''an, and this time, Tang Guo didn''t say anything. It''s been so long, she, the daughter of the Tang family, should also let Jiang Wenzheng go, and there is no need to do something harmful to her health for any reason. The Jiang family looked at Jing An''an''s back and remembered thest time he reced the liver. Their rxed heart was slowly being suppressed by the boulder. They thought that they might meet, what if they didn''t? Tang Guo didn''t say anything at this time. She didn''t need to do anything about this. Jing An''an only needed to do, that is, to behave and make a match. Regarding Jiang Wenzheng''s final stab, it depends on how high Jiang Lin''s methods are. Now that all trajectories have been changed, Jiang Wenzheng will definitely not be able to escape Jiang Lin''s means, and will definitely take the initiative. Even though he is reluctant in his heart, but he thinks he has a deep affection for Jiang Lin, he can''t look at the pitiful and single-minded Jiang Lin to die, especially at this time Jiang Lin, he still doesn''t want to be named, he is willing to and He stays together. Men, especially scumbags, can''t escape the superficial affection of some women. "Miss Jiang is really ill-fated." "How can you get such a disease at a young age." Others have started to discuss it, but no one wants to do matching things in the past. It''s okay if it''s not good enough. Once it''s matched, it won''t be cut, nor won''t it be cut. The people at the party evacuated after greeting the Jiang family. Of course, everyone left some good words for blessings, expressing that they wille back when they are free. Tang Guo waited until Jing An''an returned. At that time, the Jiang family did not leave. "Let me stay here today to take care of Linlin. I hope Linlin will get better as soon as possible under my care." Jing Anan said. The Jiang family couldn''t bear this kind of shock. They were going to call Jiang Wenzheng away, and told him to tell him that no matter what the final result was, he was not allowed to give Jiang Lin a kidney. But Jing Anan spoke first and grabbed Jiang Wenzheng''s arm: "Azhen, let''s go in and take a look. If Linlin wakes up in a while, I don''t know how to tell her, she usually loves you most. This brother, I hope you can persuade her to actively cooperate with the treatment and stop thinking about it." "No matter what, we will stay with her and never give up on her." The Jiang family and his wife watched Jing Anan pull Jiang Wenzheng in. Because of Tang Guo, Ming Huan, the two outsiders were still there, they didn''t say anything. Chapter 3838: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (51) Chapter 3838: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (51) Ming Huan and Tang Guo looked at each other, and he finally knew what was wrong with Jing An''an. In front of people, and in front of Jiang Wenzheng, they were totally different. In front of him, what kind of person is Jing An''an? She is generous, speaks tenderly and decently, does not have red eyes at every turn like this, can''t help crying, and the tenderness revealed in his eyes makes him want to hug him many times. But in front of Jiang Wenzheng, he felt different. At this time, Jing An''an was like a headless fly, as if he didn''t understand anything. He had to rely on Jiang Wenzheng for everything, and he couldn''t help himself. Such Jing An''an is real, but it is unreal to him. This feeling made him weird, and he couldn''t help but guess what had happened to Jing An''an. Now that Jiang Lin is in trouble, Jing An''an is worried, and he is not good to go into it. "Miss Tang, are you going back now, or..." While speaking, Ming Huan nced at the ce where Ye Lian left. Ye Lian is very busy now. It is obvious that there is no way to leave the hospital. I dont have time to get my girlfriend to get busy." "Who told you that I am his girlfriend?" "Miss Tang, I just give you an example. Why did you rush to admit it?" Ming Huan teased, "Just kidding, what I actually want to say is that when Dr. Ye went to school, many girls were unsessful in getting close. He is a nerd. This is the first time I have seen him take such initiative to invite others to be her femalepanions. Although it seems a little failed tonight. But I can guarantee that this is his most active time." "Really? He has asked me to have lunch for about a year." Seeing Ming Huan''s incredible appearance, Tang Guo continued, "Doctor Ye is not only doing his duty, but also a kind-hearted person. He eats lunch every time. He would also help the little girl who bought flowers downstairs and buy all the other''s flowers. He said that a big man was notfortable with the flowers at home, so he gave me all the flowers." Ming Huan: "..." Miss Tang, is it really good for you to show affection like this without giving face? Obviously knowing that he is asking for nothing now, I have to pull him over to kill! "Go in and see how Jiang Lin is doing." Tang Guo suggested, "I didn''t expect her to be so sick." "Yeah, I didn''t expect that she was so young and got such a disease." Ming Huan still sighed about this matter. Thinking of Jing An''an doing the matching, he was very worried. He was by the side just now, and he had already seen that if Jiang Lin really needed to change a kidney, no one in the Jiang family would be willing to take a knife. There is nothing to say about this, whether you want it or not, you can''t condemn it. He was worried about Jing An''an, but in this matter, he was not qualified to stop it. But this is not a trivial matter, and it will definitely have a certain impact in the future. And they are two sisters, if something goes wrong with her in the future, then... Jiang Lin had already woke up, knowing that she was sick, and crying in her arms in her arms. "Linlin, don''t cry, I have already done the matching. We are twins, the liver does not match, not necessarily the kidneys will not match, you can rest assured, sister will never give up on you, will always be by your side to take care of you "Jing Anan nced at Jiang Wenzheng beside him, "And you, Ah Zheng, he will always be by your side, we will not give up on you, you must be strong." Jiang Lin really broke down in her heart. After finally changing her liver, why did her kidney fail again? Sure enough, God, is she so ufortable with her? When Jing An''an was going to do the matching, she was not moved at all, and she did not hold out hope. It was unsessfulst time, and the chance of sess this time is small. Jiang Wenzheng, the most important thing is that Jiang Wenzheng is willing or not to save her. Jiang Lin cried like a tearful man on the surface, but she was actually calcting how to make Jiang Wenzheng actively contribute a kidney of her own. Chapter 3839: Sadomasochism deep female partner (52) Chapter 3839: Sadomasochism deep female partner (52) "I''m likely to die, right?" Jiang Lin''s tears reddened all of a sudden, and she firmly hugged Jing An''an, "Why do I always hold you back? Is God punishing me for being selfish?" Jing Anan could understand Jiang Lin''s words, and Jiang Wenzheng could also understand them. Tang Guo, who knew the inside story, of course still understood. She guessed that Jiang Lin said this, mainly for Jiang Wenzheng. As for Ming Huan, I just don''t understand. He didn''t like Jiang Lin''s temper very much. He thought she was sick now. It was not strange to say these frustrating words, and he didn''t see anything strange for the time being. Jing Anan felt that thest time Jing Anan and her liver were not matched, there is a high probability that the kidney will not match. Even if Jing An''an was willing to contribute, she didn''t need it. The Jiang family visited her earlier, and she actually woke up, and the two whispered a lot of words, although they asked the doctor to try their best to treat her, the Jiang family did not need money. She also heard from it that the Jiang family would not agree with Jiang Wenzheng to donate a kidney to her. Kidneys are hard to find, no matter if they are rich or not. Finding a suitable one is not easy. It can only be said that rich people don''t have to worry about costs, as long as there is a suitable one, she is definitely the priority. However, if, likest time, she couldn''t find a suitable one, she would have to wait to die. This time, the condition is fierce. The doctor bluntly said that the conservative treatment period is only about half a year. If it does not improve during this period, you must consider recing it with a better one. The human body cannotck the kidney, otherwise it can only wait for death. Of course Jiang Lin didn''t want to die, so she could only coax Jiang Wenzheng to agree to give her a kidney before that. As long as Jiang Wenzheng promised, even if the Jiang family were unwilling, they couldn''t stop him. Jiang Wenzheng is filial and rebellious. Once they identified something, the more the Jiang family opposed it, the more he insisted. But she couldn''t say clearly that she needed it, so she had to let Jiang Wenzheng speak for herself, willingly. Jiang Lin''s crying pear flower brought rain, but her heart was actually calcting one after another. She fell asleep in Jing An''an''s arms crying, and didn''t say anything to Jiang Wenzheng for the time being. It is precisely this kind of performance that makes Jiang Wenzheng worry more and more, and pity Jiang Lin more and more in his heart. If it were not for him to have such a sense of reason, he might have said on the spot: Linlin, dont worry, if the treatment is really ineffective, I will Give you a kidney. But the influence of the kidney on a person was too great, he still held back these words alive. Seeing Jiang Lin fell asleep, his brows were never loosened. After returning to his senses, he felt that something was wrong, because there were three pairs of eyes on him. Tang Guo said at the right time: "Jiang Lin is really poor. The liver had a problemst time. Fortunately, you are a brother, otherwise I don''t know what will happen. How long is this? Why is there a kidney problem? I had a physical examination before. Didnt you check it out?" "After the operation, I did several inspections and didn''t say anything was wrong." Jing An''an said with tears, eyes always on Jiang Wenzheng''s body, and finally sighed, "I hope my match matches Linlin''s. Well, if I cant match the shape again, I really dont know what to do. Linlin is so young, why did she get such a disease. System: Come on, this is a school girl from the host''s Great Drama Academy. Chapter 3840: Sadomasochism deep female partner (53) Chapter 3840: Sadomasochism deep female partner (53) The system is silent and vomiting: The predestined illnesses are brought to you in advance. It is strange to eat those foods that stimte the disease every day and not to ur. Jiang Wenzheng was also flustered when Jing An''an said this. Doesn''t he like Jiang Lin? Of course I like it. He likes Jiang Lin''s single-mindedness to him, Jiang Lin''s understanding, and Jiang Lin''s cuteness. It''s just a choice in this matter. First of all, he still considers his physical health. This time it is different from thest time. "Azhen, you go back first, I will stay here to apany Linlin, yourpany has to deal with so many things." Jing Anan did not urge Jiang Wenzheng to contribute a kidney. Like Jiang Lin, she knows Jiang Wenzheng very well. Regarding this man, if you take the initiative to ask for it, he will not necessarily give it, and he will even have all kinds of suspicions. But what he gave on his own initiative, you can definitely get it, even if it is calcted, he may not know. For example, at the beginning, Jiang Lin had calcted Jiang Wenzheng to death. For Jiang Lin, Jiang Wenzheng had tossed Jing An''an into an inhuman manner. Jiang Wenzheng felt that he needed to calm down, and said that he would leave first and handle thepany''s affairs tomorrow, ande and see Jiang Lin earlier. During this period, the Jiang family had already called him several times, but he temporarily hung up. Now he is going back and telling them about Jiang Lin. Donating a part of the liver is easy to say, letting people donate a kidney, no matter how much money, those who are willing may not be able to match, and those who are matched may not be willing. Jiang Wenzheng dragged some heavy steps away, and didn''t have the mind to think about other things for the time being, because he was full of thoughts, Jiang Lin was crying pitifully, and she couldn''t wave it away. Looking at Jiang Wenzheng''s back, Tang Guo understood that this abnormality could not escape Jiang Lin''s calctions. "Miss Jing, then I will go first, and I will see Jiang Lin another day." Tang Guo and Jing An''an greeted them, carefully observing Jing An''an''s expression, only seeing each other''s face without any ws, as if it was really Feel sorry for Jiang Lin''s experience. "Well, Miss Tang walks slowly, it''s wasting your time again." Ming Huan wanted to stay, but his status was inappropriate, so he could only say goodbye and leave. Before leaving, he also said: "The result is out, tell me yourself." In fact, he was a little afraid that Jing Anan would fit in, although the idea was very selfish. But if it is really matched, he has no right to stop it. The only thing he can do is to be Jing Anan''s backing. If she really can''t stay at Jiang''s house one day, he is willing to take care of her. Jing Anan felt Ming Huan''s thoughts, and his eyes became hot. This time he didn''t need to hide it, he could wipe his tears directly. Now there is a good reason, Jiang Lin is sick, she should be sad. "Ok." Tang Guo and Ming Huan left the ward, Ming Huan said: "Miss Tang, do you need me to take you home? Don''t get me wrong, I have nothing to do with you, I just help Doctor Ye take you home." "No, Ming Shao, please go back first. I remember that Dr. Ye had time to drive over. He was in Jiang Wenzheng''s car before. The driver of my car has already stopped outside." "Oh, that''s it, then I''ll go first." Ming Huan didn''t force it, and he murmured when he left, "Some people like this kind of unopened wood." "Is Shao Ming jealous?" Tang Guo''s eyes were smiling, and Ming Huan felt that she was an eyesore now. Knowing that he couldn''t ask for it, he had to say something like this and poked his heart. Chapter 3841: Sadomasochism deep female partner (54) Chapter 3841: Sadomasochism deep female partner (54) Ye Lian was busy untilte at night, and finally rxed, ready to go home. When he walked out of the hospital, he remembered that he hadn''t drove over and the car was still at the party where he had been before. Just as he took out his cell phone and was about to take a ride, Tang Guo walked in front of him. "Miss Tang?" Ye Lian subconsciously put the phone away, and looked around, "Why haven''t youe home yet?" Then he patted his head, "Sorry, I was so busy that I forgot that your car shouldn''t being." "It''s not safe for you to go back alone this night. Let''s take you home first." Ye Lian took out the phone again, feeling a lot better. "You should have told me earlier." "No need to take a taxi, my driver has already drove over, let''s go, I''ll take you home." Tang Guo stopped Ye Lian. Ye Lian was still a little guilty: "I will try to remember these things next time. Maybe I have been used to such a busy schedule." He felt that if he came twice more, his fate would definitely change in a strange direction. Tang Guo grinned and walked to the car. Ye Lian hurriedly went to the car door, just like a driver. "Jiang Lin''s disease, is there a high chance of sess in conservative treatment?" Tang Guo asked casually. She was mainly concerned about whether Jiang Wenzheng would suffer a knife for it. Speaking of patients, Ye Lian''s expression became more serious: "It''s hard to say, there is a chance of cure, but ording to current spection, the chance is not great. Both kidneys have problems. ording to the current situation, there is still a two-handed preparation. ." If you can''t change it, you can''t change it. It''s not your own thing, it''s always different. Jiang Lin''s situation was so violent that she never thought it would be a kidney problem. "Jiang Lin is indeed ill-fated. This disease is one after another. I don''t know if Miss Jing can match it." Ye Lian felt that Tang Guo was very strange, and she had this attitude both times. Saying that she doesn''t care about Jiang Lin, she will do matching before. He said that he cared about Jiang Lin, why did he feel that she was so indifferent to everything that happened before her eyes. "ording to the previous situation, there is a high probability that the match will not be matched." Ye Lian said, "but Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin are more likely to seed in the match." And he had an intuition that in the end Jiang Wenzheng had to get a knife to save Jiang Lin''s life. They have all seen the attitude of the Jiang family today. The Jiang family may not be willing, so it depends on Jiang Wenzheng. The family members are unwilling. As doctors, they can''t say much, they can only try to treat them. "Jiang Wenzheng cares about his sister Jiang Lin. If Miss Jing didn''t make a sessful match, Jiang Wenzheng would never watch Jiang Lin go to death." Tang Guo said, "Jiang Lin is so young. That''s a shame." "In the hospital, many such young lives leave every day, and some are even younger than Jiang Lin. In the face of illness, everyone is equal. As a doctor, we can only do our best. Besides, there is nothing I can do." "Did Dr. Ye have any dead patients?" Ye Lian nodded: "Of course, I am not a god. It is impossible for all patients to be delivered to my hands. I can save them alive, right? Many times, some patientse to see the doctor and they are in thete stage, and the cancer cells have spreadpletely. It''s just a dy and there is no chance of surgery." Chapter 3842: Sadomasochism deep female partner (55) Chapter 3842: Sadomasochism deep female partner (55) "What is Dr. Ye''s own thoughts about these?" Tang Guo smiled back, "Is he numb if I am used to seeing life and death?" "How can I get numb, I can only say that after seeing more, my heart''s tolerance has increased a lot. But facing patients who cannot be rescued, I still feel a little ufortable. I don''t know how to describe that kind of weakness. Let Miss Tang feel it." Ye Lian smiled, "Besides, every time I walk out of the hospital, I will have a feeling that I am alive well." "Then saving a patient should be happy too?" "Of course, my dream is to treat illnesses and save people." Ye Lian didn''t even want to say, "This is a dream from childhood." Ye Lian suddenly gave up, "Now there is one more." "Oh?" Tang Guo was curious, "what is it?" Without waiting for Ye Lian to speak again, she reminded: "Doctor Ye, you are home." Tang Guo looked at Ye Lian with a smile, "It''s not early, tomorrow must be another busy day, and tonight is busy again. So long, it''s time to rest." After Ye Lian was pushed out of the car by Tang Guo, she was still a little confused. Arent you talking about dreams? I asked him what the other dream is, why not wait for him to finish his dream? He looked at Tang Guo''s profile from the position of the car window, feeling so reluctant, and finally whispered: "Miss Tang, I''m free sometime, I will invite you to lunch." "By the way, will Miss Tang go to the hospital to see Jiang Lin tomorrow?" Tang Guo smiled knowingly and raised her smiling eyes: "Yes." Later, Tang Guo disappeared from Ye Lian''s eyes. Ye Lian pressed the position of his heart, annoyed that he hadn''t said another dream quickly. Then I was more fortunate, it seemed that it was too hasty to say so, so let''s find a chance next time. Flowers, wine, and a beautiful ring are needed. Ye Lian went home with some smiles, his heart beating vigorously, his other dream was that he hoped Miss Tang could be his girlfriend...Of course, if it was a wife, it would be better. But the various processes in the middle cannot be omitted. The next day, Tang Guo went to thepany first and dealt with the matter before going to the hospital. Jing Anan is already in the hospital and is speaking with Jiang Lin. Jiang Lin was sitting next to the window, her eyes were very apathetic, and she looked very bleak. This look is just for Jiang Wenzheng without guessing. Not long after, Jiang Wenzheng arrived, and she really caught Jiang Lin''s heart red with tears as she watched Jiang Lin silently. For half a month in a row, Jiang Lin was in this state, as if she had nothing to love. But in front of Jiang Wenzheng, she forced a smile again. Jing An''an''s results have alreadye out, and it still can''t be matched sessfully. Upon learning this news, the Jiang family were very silent. The Jiang family and Jiang Lin said that they would definitely find a suitable kidney for her as soon as possible. The introduction shows that it is impossible for Jiang Wenzheng to make any sacrifices. Jiang Lin was full of resentment, she had known this result for a long time, and she could only choose to attack Jiang Wenzheng. She has already seeded in half, and now is another step away. She wants Jiang Wenzheng to experience the feeling of losing her, then the other party will obediently submit. Regardless, she has to take a gamble. On this day, taking advantage of Jing An''an to go busy, no one was in the hospital, Jiang Lin secretly ran out of the hospital, not knowing where she went. When Jiang Wenzheng received the call, he was crazy, and he left the meeting room without thinking about anything. Jing An''an brewed his emotions for a while, got up from the table in a panic, and stumbled and ran out. Chapter 3843: Sadomasochism deep female partner (56) Chapter 3843: Sadomasochism deep female partner (56) [The host is big, Jiang Lin secretly ran away from the hospital, probably because she wanted to disappear, increase Jiang Wenzheng''s nervousness, and let the other party experience the feeling of losing her. The system reported that it had to be said that every step Jiang Lin took was pinching a man''s lifeline. In the plot, if she hadn''t been too selfish and really touched Jiang Wenzheng''s bottom line, even if Jiang Wenzheng liked Jing An''an, she wouldn''t necessarily be like Jiang Lin. After all, Jiang Lin''s final oue was disappointed and saddened by Jiang Wenzheng and sent to prison. Like the original owner, someone he didn''t like at all, obviously didn''t do anything, but ended up so miserably. Jiang Lin was the one who hurt Jing An''an physically and mentally. Speaking of which, Jiang Wenzheng really loved Jiang Lin. "Then let''s help her and wipe out the traces of Jiang Lin''s location, so that Jiang Wenzheng will panic for a while." Don''t add to the mes at this moment, and wait until when, "In addition, I will give Jiang Wenzheng some tips from time to time, young woman Dont give him a chance to think about the news about being killed outside." Even if Jiang Wenzheng didn''t want to get a knife, he still had to get a knife. With Tang Guo''s support behind him, Jiang Wenzheng''s energy really didn''t find Jiang Lin. Especially the news of various murders of young women appearing on his mobile phone every day, making him confused. As soon as he returned home, Jing Anan cried there, and he was not clean wherever he went anyway. Returning to the Jiang family''s parents, Jiang Wenzheng felt the indifference of the two, and Jiang Wenzheng''s heart was cold. He felt that the two were a little cold-blooded. Looking at their attitude, he really hoped that Jiang Lin would nevere back. The attitude of the Jiang family''s parentspletely angered Jiang Wenzheng. They vowed to find Jiang Lin toe back, mobilizing all the strength of the Jiang family. Especially after watching the weird news, he decided to save Jiang Lin no matter what. If in the end, there is really no suitable kidney, he will give it to her. The main reason is that there is also Jing An''an at home, who keeps him crying every day. He doesn''t understand. This woman is good at thepany, but she cries when shees home, which ispletely abnormal. "Azheng, you must find Linlin, she really wants to be with you all the time. How I hope now that Linlin can continue to live, even if our rtionship has always been like this, as long as Linlin and you are good, I All willingly." Jing An''an''s words still touched Jiang Wenzheng. He was a little moved, and the strange feeling rose again. But he didn''t think too much, only felt that Jiang Lin should be found first at this time. "Don''t worry, I will find her." "Linlin likes to eat the food I cook the most. When shees back, even if I''m busy, I have to feed her." "You go to bed first, I have news of Linlin, I will inform you immediately." Jiang Wenzheng was so annoyed, his dark circles were very big. Jing Anan went back to the room with peace of mind. When she returned to the room, her expression returned to normal in an instant. She sat in front of the mirror and looked at the photo with Jiang Lin. Her voice was soft and soft: "Linlin, don''t worry, how can Azhen give you up? Death, you are her true love, isn''t it just a kidney? He will give it." Because Tang Guo intervened, Jiang Lin disappeared for two months as soon as he disappeared. Seeing that Jiang Wenzheng was going mad, Jiang Lin showed some of his feet and pretended to go to the hospital to prescribe medicine secretly, so that Jiang Wenzheng would surely discover her existence. However, during these two months, she had a really bad life, and her body was ufortable every day. Chapter 3844: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (57) Chapter 3844: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (57) Jiang Wenzheng found Jiang Lin, and looked at the other party who had lost more than a circle of weight and looked haggard and pale, and his heart hurt suddenly. Seeing Jiang Lin watched him and ran away, he hurried to catch him and hugged him: "Lin Lin, stop being capricious, and go back with me for treatment. Do you know how worried I am about you in the past two months?" "Brother Ah Zheng, I am not saved. The so-called conservative treatment is just a dy. During this period, I have been to other hospitals and asked about it. My condition is very bad. After choosing conservative treatment, I will eventuallye to the end. One step. I can''t hurt you anymore." "What are you talking about stupid?" "I didn''t say anything stupid, I just wanted to find a quiet ce to leave the world, and don''t want to drag you anymore. My sister cried very sad when she learned the matching results that day. Since we met each other, there has been no Make her happy for a few days." Jiang Lin struggled, unable to struggle, so she didn''t move. "In fact, my sister has always had you in my heart, and she likes you very much. Originally, I couldn''t worry about you. If I can live for a long time, I will definitely not give up on you, because you are the most important person in my heart and the person I can''t give up." Jiang Lin was full of tears, "But I won''t live long. Since I''m going to die, I can''t take you selfishly. With my sister, she will take good care of you, Brother Azheng, after I die. , You can live your life with your sister." "Linlin, don''t die all day long, okay? Come with me, I won''t let you die." Jiang Wenzheng said firmly, "As long as I have Jiang Wenzheng, you can''t die." "No, Brother Azheng, I don''t want to drag you down anymore. My body always has these problems. Who knows where it will break next time, I really can''t bear such a day. Even though, I really don''t want to I dont want to leave you. But I really dont want to hurt you, Brother Azhen, I really dont want you, and I dont want to hurt you a little bit." Jiang Lin broke free from Jiang Wenzheng and was about to run away. Just two stepster, people fell to the ground. I thought Jiang Wenzheng would rush up to catch her soon, but I didn''t expect her to run faster, but Jiang Wenzheng didn''t react. When she reacted, she had fallen heavily to the ground, and the pain made her almost awake. Jiang Wenzheng hurriedly carried Jiang Lin away and rushed to the direction of the hospital. Jiang Lin returned to the hospital, and after an examination, her condition was more serious now. Because she did not receive much treatment for these two months, the situation was even worse. In the end, the doctors rmendation was to find a suitable kidney as soon as possible and perform surgery on Jiang Lin. If there is no suitable kidney, they can only dy time. Hearing this news, Jiang Wenzheng felt uneptable for a while. Jiang Lin didn''t give him time to react. A nurse rushed in and said, Jiang Lin tried to jump off the building, but fortunately Tang Guo found out and stopped him in time. Tang Guo saw Jiang Lin''s thoughts. Of course, she had to contribute to such a thing. She was very enjoyable in this scene. "Let me die. If I die, I will lose a hundred, and I won''t drag anyone anymore. I am alive and everyone is tired." I don''t know Jiang Lin''s details, but I really think she chose this way because of despair. Under Jiang Lin''s n, Jiang Wenzheng finally hugged her affectionately and said: "Linlin, I will save you, you wait. I won''t let you die, how can I just watch you die?" Chapter 3845: Sadomasochism with a deep female partner (58) Chapter 3845: Sadomasochism with a deep female partner (58) At this point, Jiang Wenzheng went to make a match. This time, he chose to hide his parents from the Jiang family. Even before doing the matching, Jing An''an was given a good warning, not allowing her to leak. Jing Anan promised with tears in his eyes and moved his face, and promised: "Azhen, thank you, thank you, I will take good care of you in the future." Tang Guo nced at Jing An''an, saying this as if Jiang Wenzheng would be paralyzed in the future. However, these words are very lucky! Ye Lian also heard Jing An''an''s words. Jiang Lin is still his patient. Her current condition is very bad, so he has toe to check the situation frequently. Jiang Wenzheng is now willing to make a match, and he feels that Jiang Lin''s fortune-telling is saved. What Jing An''an said was a bit weird to him, but he didn''t know what was going on and didn''t think much about it. Ming Huan wanted toe and have a look, but because he couldn''t find a perfect excuse, he didn''te over because he was afraid of being misunderstood. Fortunately, he had Jing An''an''s contact information, so he could still get some information. Later, in order to learn more, he simply started from Ye Lian''s side, and he also knew what had happened recently. Ming Huan felt that these things were weird everywhere, but didn''t mean to go into it. It''s just that, by chance, from what Ye Lian said, he felt something unusual between Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin. In order to confirm this, he chose to ask Tang Guo for help and found a chance to see Jiang Lin with Tang Guo. After seeing the interaction between Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng, Ming Huan, who was knowledgeable, finally understood. He looked at Jing An''an with pity even more. If Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin really like each other, why bother to provoke Jing An''an? Thinking of this, he was very angry. If it weren''t for Jiang Lin to be sick, he would have to say it well. Ming Huan, who walked out of the ward, was caught by Ye Lian in the corner. "Ye Lian, what are you doing?" Ming Huan was taken aback, and patted his heart in a panic, "I don''t know if people are scary, are you scared to death?" Ye Lian looked serious: "Why did youe with Miss Tang?" The questioning tone made Ming Huan smile. He patted Ye Lian on the shoulder: "Hey, I heard that you invited Miss Tang for lunch. It seems that you have invited Miss Tang for lunch for more than a year. Why is your rtionship with ordinary friends? , Is the title still Miss Tang? Ye Lian, it doesn''t seem to be your major, you are about the same as a poor student." "Don''t talk about other things, Miss Tang is not something you can provoke, you better stay away from her." Ye Lian''s words aroused Ming Huan''s ridicule, he really didn''t want to make any misunderstandings, and quickly exined clearly. "Don''t worry, Miss Tang and I are ordinary friends. I dont think much about her. I just want to borrow Miss Tang toe to the hospital today. You just need to remember that I wont hinder you, buddy, My luck is not as good as you," Ming Huan sighed sadly, "The person you like, you still have a chance, and the person I like, I can''t be with her." "Miss Jing?" Ye Lian is not a real fool. He understood it immediately. His expression wasplicated. "You mean Miss Jing?" Ming Huan nodded: "Remember not to preach, I don''t want to cause her trouble." After this time, Ye Lian really didn''t bother Ming Huan. On the contrary, he became even more nervous. If Jiang Wenzheng didn''t meet Jing An''an and didn''t break the marriage contract with Miss Tang, wouldn''t he and Miss Tang have no fate? Chapter 3846: Sadomasochism deep female partner (59) Chapter 3846: Sadomasochism deep female partner (59) The results of Jiang Wenzheng''s matching havee out, and surgery can be done. If it wasn''t for the operation, Ye Lian would have liked to tidy up immediately and confirm the rtionship between the two, so as not to have many dreams at night. Jiang Wenzheng concealed a kidney to Jiang Lin very tightly. On the day of the operation, the Jiang family came to the hospital to see Jiang Lin and found that they were not in the ward. After asking this question, they realized that the operation had been performed for an hour, and they said that nothing could be stopped. The two of them turned pale in an instant, trembling with anger. The two were very regretful, and they always felt that they had adopted a debt collector. If it weren''t for this, his own biological son would suffer twice because of her? The liver is enough, and now there is one less kidney. Jiang Wenzheng is in the prime of life. Losing a kidney does not affect his normal life. Who can predict what will happenter? But now, they regret it''s toote. They couldn''t scold Jiang Lin, they had to give Jing An''an a bad face, and during this time they ordered Jing An''an to prepare nutritious food and used them to do so. Jing An''an didn''t get annoyed either. He looked submissive and kept the two people from hitting the same ce. There was no way to make the breath go smoothly. The Jiang family was relieved after the operation was sessful. Tang Guo watched Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin being pushed into the ward one after another, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Very well, the one who deserves the knife has already been taken, so let''s see how Jing Anan wants to perform. If Jing An''an can''t do it, then she will start to gnaw the Jiang family elephant. As for the hospital, nothing happened to her. Tang Guo left before Jiang Lin and the others regained consciousness. Seeing Tang Guo''s unrestrained departure, Ye Lian could only stare nkly, and decided to bear with him. He would definitely find a good time to let Miss Tang be his girlfriend. During the recovery period, Jing Anan not only has to be busy withpany affairs, but alsoes to the hospital to take care of two people every day. At present, Jing An''an''s ability is very good. Jiang Wenzheng found that Jing An''an could help with somepany affairs, so he left it to her. Finding that Jing An''an handled it well, Jiang Wenzheng was relieved and asked her to help with more and more things. Assistant Xiao Yang silently watched Jing An''an sitting in the president''s leather chair, feeling speechless. Isn''t President Jiang and Jiang Lin rted to him? Why is such an important matter now handed over to Jing An''an? This Jing Anan is also a fool, and he is willing to cover the two of them, and now he is helping with thepany''s affairs. If this rests on her, she promises to turn thepany upside down and restless. Unknowingly, during Jiang Wenzheng''s recovery, Jing An''an was recognized by thepany''s people, and found that their wife, the president, seemed not so bad. The background is a little worse, and the ability to deal with problems, as well as some urgent matters, is still rtively good. If you exercise more, it is still a talent. Jiang Wenzheng didn''t know this, he only knew that Jing An''an was very obedient and did whatever she asked her to do. He also asked his secretary that during his stay in the hospital, Jing Anan did not use his special power to do anything. He arranged it before touching it. Jiang Wenzheng thought about it, Jing An''an herself had no ambitions. If it weren''t for his willingness to save Jiang Lin, she might not be able to do these things. Before, she was just holding on to do it. He didn''t feel that Jing An''an would secretly show his admiring eyes. Chapter 3847: Sadomasochism and deep female match (60) Chapter 3847: Sadomasochism and deep female match (60) Being a man, being so loved by a woman makes my heart a little touched. Since Jing An''an is obedient, witty, and doesn''t want to grab Linlin''s position, then he will be able to raise it. In other words, Jing An''an''s words and deeds made Jiang Wen flutter. Gradually, he rarely asked the secretary what Jing Anan did in thepany. Anyway, Jing An''an couldn''t do much, he could only take a stern look and do what he had nned. When Jiang Wenzheng was discharged from the hospital and returned to thepany, Jing An''an returned to his position again. He kept himself safe and cared about his appearance, which made Jiang Wenzheng even more moved, seeing Jing An Anshun more. Suddenly, he felt a little sorry for Jing An''an. It was because of Jiang Lin that he married her. Unexpectedly, she didn''tin at all. "An An." On this day, Jiang Wenzheng called Jing An''an to the office: "Are youining about me?" "No." Jing Anan shook his head, "You only thought of me as Linlin, and you didn''t like me. It''s better to make it clear earlier. Because I met you and let me find Linlin, and you saved Linlin twice. , I am already content." "Oh, An An, you are really kind," Jiang Wenzheng sighed, "Now my parents are afraid that Linlin is very resentful. The rtionship between Linlin and I can only be maintained like this. I can never confess with them, otherwise they will definitely Will hate Linlin." "Let''s do this, I don''t want Linlin to be hurt. She has suffered so much, Azhen, you must treat her well, don''t let her wronged." Jing Anan said, "As long as you are all well, I It''s content." "If you have someone you like in the future, remember to tell me that I will let you go and have a wedding for you." When he said this, Jiang Wenzheng was actually not sincere. He already had a different mindset for Jing An''an. But after all the questions came out, he could only wait for Jing An''an to answer, feeling a little nervous in his heart. "I won''t like other people anymore, Ah Zheng, let''s just do it, this is good." Jing An''an said just this, without exining anything, "I have work to do, so let''s go ahead. " In Jiang Wenzheng''s view, Jing Anan''s performance clearly still loved him, and his heart was touched even more. How can Jing Anan and Jiang Lin be better? Of course it is also good. Although not as lively and agile as Jiang Lin, she is gentle as water, very empathetic and caring for people. He had asked his secretary, and every time he was about to get hungry, Jing Anan reminded them to give him the food. Jing Anan was always able, and quickly understood what he needed. Sometimes when hees back after attending the wine bureau, there will be sober soup in the kitchen. It didn''t say that it was for him, but he just knew it was what Jing Anan was going to give him. In the past, countless details came out of my mind, making Jiang Wenzheng a little bit ecstatic, and suddenly felt that he owed Jing An''an a little too much. Jiang Wenzheng couldn''tpensate with love, and nned topensate Jing An''an in other ways. Seeing Jing Anan''s hard work, he checked the work Jing An''an did and decided to promote her. Under Jiang Wenzheng''s promotion, Jing Anan''s position in thepany is getting higher and higher. Her abilities are obvious to all, and even many times, many people have forgotten that she is a civilian or Mrs. Jiang. Looking at the radiant Jing An''an, Jiang Wenzheng was content and throbbed again. How could he escape Jiang Lin''s eyes with such obvious changes. Jiang Lin started to feel awkward. She didn''t dare to pester Jiang Wenzheng about what she did. Instead, she tossed Jing An''an in various ways. She still used the sweetest words to let Jing An''an do it. Basically, what can toss Jing An''an is to let him help make some delicious food. When the other party is tired, pull the other party to do something. Chapter 3848: Sadomasochism deep female partner (61) Chapter 3848: Sadomasochism deep female partner (61) What Jiang Lin wants to eat is food made with moreplex ingredients. Jing An''an is not impatient at all. She does what the other person eats. Over time, Jiang Wenzheng suddenly discovered that Jing An''an''s hand was injured because of the frequent handling of certain seafood. One time, Jiang Lin mored to eat, Jiang Wenzheng said: "An An works so hard, Lin Lin is more sensible, I will eat in a few days, or I will take you out to eat?" As soon as these words fell, Jiang Lin was very subtle, and almost burst on the spot. She looked at Jiang Wenzheng bitterly, and looked at Jing An''an pitifully. The appearance of the usation is to arouse Jing Anan''s guilt. "It''s okay, I will pick seafood after get off work and make it when Ie back." Jiang Wenzheng criticized Jiang Lin again: "Linlin, you have to be more sensible." Even if she touched Jiang Lin''s head and said this, Jiang Lin was still bitter. She felt that Jiang Wenzheng''s eyes were being attracted by Jing An''an. A crisis arose in Jiang Lin''s heart, thinking about how to toss Jing An''an. She indirectly asked Jing An''an for some trouble, basically to let Jing An''an understand that Jiang Wenzheng cared about her most, not Jing An''an. Seeing the other person''s eclipse, I felt happy. In order to toss Jing An''an, Jiang Lin has to eat a variety of delicious foods. She has a heavy taste. She doesn''t know these things. Eating them will not be good for her body. Jiang Lin''s favorite is seafood, and Jing An''an is also good at seafood. This is also to me, in that dream, Jiang Lin also loves seafood the most. Jiang Wenzheng inside, in order to please Jiang Lin, let her cook seafood every day, and she learned all kinds of delicious seafood, no worse than star chefs. Seafood is a good thing, but with other ingredients, long-term eating is not good for the body. Ming Huan had been observing Jing An''an for a long time, and found that she was choosing seafood after work, almost every day. One day, she finally couldn''t help asking, how could she choose those by herself for a madam from the Jiang family. "Linlin is greedy, arguing to eat, of course she has to satisfy her." Jing Anan smiled softly. Ming Huan couldn''t bear her appearance, and finally broke out: "An An, how can you endure such a day? Jiang Wenzheng is your nominal husband, and he and Jiang Lin secretly get together, how are you calm? Living with them under the same roof? Have you never thought about leaving there? An''an, you should have a new life of your own. In the face of someone who doesn''t love you, you will continue to stay there, but it''s self-inflicted. " Ming Huan ran away, and the anger and concern in his eyes moved Jing Anan. She resisted the tears and saw Ming Huan''s painful look, and finally whispered: "It''s not the time yet. Wait, I have a lot to do." Ming Huan, who had been running violently, was stunned. "I''m going back first. Linlin is still waiting to eat seafood. She likes what I make the most." Jing Anan and Ming Huan waved goodbye. Ming Huan could only watch her leave in a daze, what did she mean by the words she said in her mind? hold on? Is there anything left to finish? An An, what are you waiting for? Ming Huan was puzzled, always thinking Tang Guo would know something. It''s just that when he called Yotanguo, a familiar male voice answered the call. "Ye Lian???" Ye Lian: "Xiaoguo has gone to the bathroom, please let go of any farts." "You?" Ming Huan was a little dumbfounded. The corners of Ye Lian''s lips are about to rise to his ears: "We are now in a rtionship between boy and girl friends. Whatever you want to say, just say it to me, it''s the same. Xiaoguo gave me this right." "No... it''s nothing, I''ll figure it out by myself." They are all in love, and I probably didn''t pay attention to An An. Jiang Lin did all kinds of hard work for about two years. Jiang Wenzheng went out of town one night and didn''te back. She got up at night, nning to go downstairs to pour a ss of water. Stepped on the empty stairs and fell straight down. She was smashed, and she couldn''t get up immediately, and she felt a little numb in some parts of her body, out of her control. Chapter 3849: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (62) Chapter 3849: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (62) When I wanted to call Jing An''an, I remembered that because she was going to eat a special kind of seafood, Jing An''an was on vacation tomorrow, and flew over today, nning to bring the seafood back to her tomorrow, so she was not at home. Because of Jing An''an in this vi, coupled with the fact that her rtionship with Jiang Wenzheng could not be exposed, and Jing An''an did all kinds of trivial matters, we didn''t ask for help. Therefore, she is the only one here. Now she couldn''t move her body, and it was a vi again, and no one came over no matter how loudly she called. Half of her body became more and more numb, which made Jiang Lin''s heart more and more panicked. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t get up. When the other half of her body finally lost consciousness, she couldn''t feel the cold on the floor. At this time, Jiang Lin was desperate and couldn''t help crying, tears rushing outside without death. It was not until Jing Anan came back in the morning that he saw Jiang Lin lying on the ground with a crooked face. Seeing Jiang Lin''s appearance, Jing An''an was stunned for a moment. She did not expect this day toe so quickly. Jiang Lin had a stroke, she looked like she might be paralyzed. Jiang Lin could only stare at Jing An''an,pletely speechless. She thought that Jing An''an would cry in a hurry, but she didn''t expect that the other party just called the emergency call very calmly and just sat aside and waited. "Linlin, dont worry, my sister has already called the emergency call for you. Your situation is so bad now, your face is crooked, and your mouth is crooked. You dont seem to be conscious on your side," Jing Anan touched one of Xia Jianglins On the arm, Jiang Lin did not feel anything, tears continued to flow down, "Lin Lin, don''t worry, even if you can''t move in the future, I will take good care of you." Jing Anan helped Jiang Lin stroke the messy hair on her face. "You are my sister, my parents asked me to take good care of you." Jiang Lin is desperate, will she be paralyzed like this for the rest of her life? No, she is so young, how could she be so paralyzed. "Linlin, don''t worry, even if you are paralyzed, unable to talk or walk, I will not **** Ah Zheng with you. A Zheng is yours, and no one can take it away." After talking with Jiang Lin for a while, Jing Anan took out his mobile phone and called Tang Guo. At this time, Tang Guo was going on vacation with Ye Lian, who had finally taken a vacation. "Miss Jing?" Tang Guo was a little surprised after receiving Jiang An''s call. All she knows is that Jing An''an has made seafood for Jiang Lin every day for the past few years. Of course, some ingredients are added to it, which is especially prone to stroke and paralysis. If you eat too much seafood, it is easy to get a stroke. Adding other things makes it easier. Jiang Lin is not in good health. Eating too much is definitely not good, and it may cause a series of other diseases. Those high-sugar desserts, Jiang Lin couldn''t help it. "Miss Tang, Linlin fell down." Tang Guo was stunned: "What''s the matter, are you all right?" "Linlin is awake, but... although there is no life-threatening thing, but I checked it a moment ago, she has one side of her body unconscious, like a stroke." Tang Guo turned on the amplification, Ye Lian heard it too, and asked: "How many ces are there without consciousness?" "Doctor Ye?" Ye Lian replied: "It''s me." "I tried it again just now. I guess I didn''t feel any part of her body. Lin Lin was cold and she probably fell downstairs in the middle of the night. I have already called the emergency number, and I have to go to the hospital for details." Ye Lian wasn''t a professional in this field, and he couldn''t guide anything. Chapter 3850: Sadomasochism deep female partner (63) Chapter 3850: Sadomasochism deep female partner (63) After asking what he knew, Ye Lian couldn''t help but muttered: "This is the most troubled patient in my hand. I had two major operations and now I have a stroke." Although he didn''t really like Jiang Lin''s temperament, he had to feel that she was too unlucky. "She won''t be your patient in the future. You won''t care about strokes?" Ye Lian shook his head, "I''m not an all-round doctor. I specialize in surgery. Why would the hospital be divided into so many departments? It takes so much time to study alone. The all-round doctor may only exist in the legend. I am not anyway." "Oh, are you still on vacation?" Tang Guo asked tentatively. "Of course, there are so many patients who have been treated. I can''t because they have other problems, I have to go back to show care." Ye Lian always felt that Tang Guo''s words were trapped everywhere. If the answer is not good, a disagreement may send him back to work in the hospital. Jiang Lin was really paralyzed. If he was rushed to the hospital immediately when he suffered a stroke, he would have a great chance of being rescued and nothing else would be caused. But Jiang Lin stayed on the floor all night, during which he didn''t get any treatment. When Jing Anan came back and sent Jiang Lin to the hospital, it was toote. To make matters worse, after examination, Jiang Lin also had a kidney stone, which was already veryrge, and it is estimated that she would have to suffer another knife. Knowing this result, Jiang Lin was really angry this time into aa. When she woke up, she saw Jing An''an sitting by the hospital bed and peeling apples, looking at Jing An''an with confused eyes for a while. Now Jiang Lin, more than half of her face is unconscious, because of the action of falling, her face is crooked, as are her eyebrows, and her mouth. She used to be pretty, but her appearance is just as ugly. How ugly. But she didn''t look in the mirror. Now she just wanted to speak, but she couldn''t tell at all, because her mouth was numb, and only a small part of it was conscious. "Linlin, are you awake?" Jing Anan saw Jiang Lin had woken up, "Don''t get excited, I will let the doctor try to treat you as much as possible." Listening to Jing An''an''s relief, Jiang Lin is not happy at all, help? Is there still a chance to recover? Why can''t she feel any sensations in the body? No sense at all? She used a movable arm to pinch those numb areas of her body forcefully, no matter how she pinched, there was no pain at all, Jiang Lin was desperate. "Azheng will be back soon, I have already notified him." Jiang Lin is out for a trip, and Jing An''an has also notified them that the two should be back soon. In the face of Jiang Lin, the two of them had already had little patience. Now that Jiang Lin Zhongfen is paralyzed, the two of them feel very subtle in their hearts, and they regret more and more why they had brainstorms in the first ce, and they want to adopt a daughter back to raise. Jiang Lin is not a caring little padded jacket at all, it is clear that they came to their Jiang family to collect debts. The Jiang family couple and Jiang Wenzheng came back one after another, looking at Jiang Lin, who was lying on the hospital bed with a hideous face, really paralyzed, and they couldn''t ept this fact. Jiang Lin was very excited when she saw Jiang Wenzheng. When Jiang Wenzheng saw Jiang Lin, he was also stunned. Now Jiang Lins entire face is crooked, because she has always lost her temper recently and can no longer calm down. She has made a good n, making Jiang Lin look a bit hideous, and she is no longer as pitiful and pitiful. Beauty. Chapter 3851: Sadomasochism deep female partner (64) Chapter 3851: Sadomasochism deep female partner (64) Jiang Wenzheng didn''t hug Jiang Lin as before. Now Jiang Lin''s appearance really made him unable to hold him in his arms andfort him. Jiang Lin felt it and cried instantly. Working hard to make her facial features softer, Jiang Wenzheng finally felt sympathy and hugged her tofort him. In fact, Jiang Lin felt terribly resentful, and at this time she didn''t like Jiang Wenzheng at all. She could see through, Jiang Wenzheng didn''t really like her at all. He might like her. If she is unsightly, Jiang Wenzheng will never like her again. Even though there are thousands of resentments, Jiang Lin dare not show it. She still wanted to recover. She couldn''t bear everything she enjoyed, and she didn''t want to be paralyzed forever and be a useless person. She caught a glimpse of Jing Anan, who was sitting next to him, now dressed like a sessful woman, and she panicked even more. I don''t know when Jing Anan became like this. Why does her memory always stay? Jing Anan worked hard every day to do the chores in the vi, cook for her, take care of her, and run around for business every day, looking panicked. At this time, Jing An''an, although she looked fair and soft, but the capable temperament on her body made her feel ufortable. After treatment in the hospital for a period of time, Jiang Lin''s condition did not improve because she still had a stone disease, so she received another knife and was almost recovered before being taken out of the hospital. The Jiang family''s attitude is vague, Jing An''an is not afraid of trouble, and wants to take Jing An''an to the vi to take care of. The Jiang family breathed a sigh of relief. Jiang Lin would just be taking care of her. They didn''t seem to see her at all now. Jiang Lin didn''t dare to lose her temper, for fear that Jiang Wenzheng would ignore her. Every time Jiang Wenzheng appeared, she worked hard to make a pitiful expression, which aroused Jiang Wenzheng''s sympathy. In addition, Jing An''an took good care of Jiang Lin, and basically did not cause any trouble to Jiang Wenzheng. Tofort Jiang Lin appropriately every day, Jiang Wenzheng didn''t think it was troublesome. Therefore, every day after Jing Anan took care of Jiang Lin, he went to thepany with Jiang Wenzheng. Basically, the two of them came back together. Over time, Jiang Wenzheng discovered that Jing An''an was really a gentle and capable woman, and unconsciously shifted his eyes from Jiang Lin to Jing An''an. Every time Jing An''an took care of Jiang Lin, Jiang Wenzheng would stand aside and look at her with very different eyes. Jiang Lin found it, so angry that her chest burst, she wanted to jump up and kill Jing An''an. Jing Anan seemed to have found nothing, always smiling, taking care of her so tenderly, so that people could not make mistakes. In Jiang Lin''s view, Jing Anan wanted to take her ce, so she was not friendly to Jing Anan at all. Especially the physical condition, there was no recovery at all, and Jiang Lin, who was desperate, looked very irritable. In the end, she couldn''t hold back her temper at all. She was angry at every turn and knocked over what Jing Anan gave her with the other arm. Jing Anan always picked it up patiently to clean it, once or twice, Jiang Wenzheng still felt that Jiang Lin was sick, which was understandable. After the number of times increased, Jiang Wenzheng felt that Jiang Lin was making trouble without reason. On this day, Jiang Lin couldn''t help knocking over the porridge again. If Jing Anan hadn''t retreated quickly, she might have spilled all over her. Chapter 3852: Sadomasochism deep female partner (65) Chapter 3852: Sadomasochism deep female partner (65) Jiang Wenzheng became a little angry, and used: "Linlin, why are you ignorant? An''an has to work every day and also takes care of you. If you don''t understand, you can lose your temper. If you do this, I can only hire someone. The nurse is here to take care of you." Jiang Wenzheng was actually dissatisfied a long time ago, so Jing Anan kept taking care of Jiang Lin. Because now Jing An''an is also a pivotal figure in thepany, very busy every day. Even so, she is still willing to make time to take care of Jiang Lin. In the past few months, she has lost a lot of weight, which makes him very distressed. After returning home, he was tossed by Jiang Lin. He really had an urge to send Jiang Lin out of the vi and ask someone to take care of it. But Jing An''an would definitely not agree, so he stopped thinking. Tears flowed out of Jiang Lin''s feelings. "Azheng, Linlin is a patient, and she can''t move now. I know she feels ufortable." Jing Anan picked up the tableware and was not angry at all. It is not her who is paralyzed. What is she angry and understanding, isn''t Jiang Lin the best performer? She wanted to show Jiang Lin first, so that the other party could see how Jiang Wenzheng was, gradually shifting her gaze to her in the other party''s eyes. She didn''t like Jiang Wenzheng, and he was not rare at all, but she enjoyed the process very much. It is Jiang Lin now, and it will be Jiang Wenzheng in a while, and none of them can escape. "An An, let''s go eat first. You have been busy for so long and haven''t eaten yet." Jiang Wenzheng looked at Jiang Lin''s hideous appearance, and his heart became more unhappy, thinking that the other party was too naive, "Don''t be hungry." When Jiang Wenzheng cared about Jing An''an, he stabbed Jiang Lin with a knife. Jing Anan was persuaded to move, and went downstairs to eat with Jiang Wenzheng. The meal was prepared by Jing Anan herself, no matter how busy she was, Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng''s meal would be prepared by her. Her cooking skills are very good. Jiang Wenzheng wanted to invite a cook back, but he felt that with a cook, he would not be able to eat Jing An''an''s meals, a little reluctant. Every dish that Jing An''an cooks is in line with his taste and is simply prepared for him. Sometimes he was at the door of the kitchen, watching Jing Anan cooking carefully, he felt Jing Anan like him. But I also felt that because of Jiang Lin''s existence and his rtionship, Jing An Anzhi would bury that kind of love in his heart without revealing it. Jiang Wenzheng wanted to break all this, he already felt that his heart was taken away by Jing An''an. Jiang Lin couldn''t bring him this kind of heart-pounding feeling. Finding an opportunity, Jiang Wenzheng tried to say this, but Jing Anan refused. "Azhen, don''t talk about it, okay? This is not good for Linlin''s condition, Linlin needs you very much now." At Jing Anan''s insistence, Jiang Wenzheng had no choice but to give up. However, at home, he still couldn''t help but treat Jing An well, and Jiang Lin was itchy with anger. Jiang Lin especially wanted to stand up. Taking advantage of the fact that the two were not at home, she nned to stand up by herself, but instead of standing up, she fell and fell and her physical condition became more serious. After this time, Jiang Wenzheng hired Jiang Lin to take care of her. At first, this person was more careful, butter discovered that Jiang Lin couldn''t move at all, and couldn''t speak. At best, she could express her thoughts ah ah ah. Therefore, this person became greedy and searched for the good things in her room in front of Jiang Lin. Taking care of Jiang Lin is not at all careful. Chapter 3853: Sadomasochism deep female partner (66) Chapter 3853: Sadomasochism deep female partner (66) When Jing Anan returned, Jiang Linined to her. Jing Anan actually understood, but he pretended to hear other meanings: "What does Linlin want to eat?" The helper was actually very nervous, but found that Jing Anan couldn''t understand Jiang Lin''s statement, and became bolder. When Jing Anan left, she pinched Jiang Lin''s thigh and warned her not to talk nonsense, otherwise she would look good. Jiang Lin believed in evil and nned toin to Jing An''an all the time, but failed every time, which made the helper even more courageous. Anyway, just taking Jiang Lin''s little things is enough, she dare not touch the other houses. Jiang Lin gradually became desperate. There was quite a feeling that every day should not be used, the ground was not working well, and she neverined to Jing An''an. Ming Huan hasn''t seen Jing An''an for a long time, and he only asked someone to inquire about her current situation. He really wanted to see her so much, he had no business contacts now, and finally nned to ask Tang Guo for help. At this point, Tang Guo made an appointment with Jing An''an. At the same time, there is Ming Huan. Tang Guo knew about the Eastern Jin Dynasty in Jing An''an. Now she is waiting for Jing An''an''s next step, Jiang Lin is almost tortured, I don''t know whose turn is next? Jiang Wenzheng, no, she guessed it wasn''t Jiang Wenzheng for the time being. Now Jiang Wenzheng has copsed, which is not good for Jing An''an. She can''t get a single cent. The Jiang family''s power lies with Jiang Wenzheng. Once he has an ident, his power will definitely be taken back by the Jiang family, as it should be. So...the Jiang family next? How to deal with the Jiang family? Of course, it was to provoke Jiang Wenzheng and the two couples to fight and let Jiang Wenzheng fight the Jiang family couple himself. So, how can we provoke contradictions? Jiang Lin! ! After Tang Guo took Jing An''an out, she walked away, leaving space for her and Ming Huan, and chose to sit on the other side. She didn''t care what Jing An''an and Ming Huan were talking about. She just didn''t know if Jing An''an would do the same as she had guessed. I don''t know what Jing An''an and Ming Huan said. When he left, he was a little happy, as if he was relieved. "Miss Tang, thank you." Jing Anan said, "By the way, there may be no way to hide the affairs of Azheng and Linlin from parents." Jing An''an''s words made Tang Guo understand that the other party was about to expose their rtionship. "I will be busy these days. No matter what, I will take care of Linlin." Jing Anan stood up, "When I''m done, I will invite Miss Tang to dinner." Jing An''an and Tang Guo bid farewell, and left with their bags. Tang Guo looked at Jing An''an''s back, she was obviously thin, but she always felt like she might burst into powerful power at any time. She held her chin, smiles appeared between her eyebrows, and the show began, so wait and see. The Jiang family received an anonymous email with an ambiguous video. What makes them angry is that the hero and the heroine of the video turned out to be Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng. After watching all the videos, the two fainted with anger. The messages at the end of the email were ckmailed. They were asked to pay 100 million, so these videos would not be circted. Now, they still have three days to prepare. Some of these videos are at home, that is, the vi where Jiang Wenzheng lives, some are in the car, and some are in Jiang Wenzheng''s office. The shame almost caused the two couples to carry a knife to kill Jiang Lin. The two couples rushed to the ce where Jiang Wenzheng lived, and they quarreled. This time, they really regretted that they shouldn''t adopt Jiang Lin. "Divorce!" Father Jiang said, "You immediately divorce Jing An''an and let her get out with Jiang Lin. The Jiang family can''t afford to lose that face." Anyway, Jing Anan signed a prenuptial agreement and couldn''t take away the Jiang family. Comparing those videos, the two couples do not want to let these two scourges be in Jiang''s family. Chapter 3854: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (67) Chapter 3854: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (67) "Parents, how can you do this? What did Linlin do wrong, and what did An An do wrong?" At this time, Jiang Wenzheng felt that the Jiang family was a bit unreasonable. This makes him divorce at every turn, and also drives out Jiang Lin and Jing An''an, which is too unkind. Don''t talk about Jing An''an, just talk about Jiang Lin, even if he finds that he has been attracted by Jing An''an, he never thought about driving Jiang Lin away. Anyhow, Jiang Lin has been in Jiang''s family for so many years, and he didn''t understand the mentality of the Jiang family and his wife, and even wanted to drive them away. Is it because of the things in those videos? It suddenly appeared in his mind, Jiang Lin said to him with a painful face at the beginning, and only hoped to stay with him silently, not asking for status. Now he has a deeper understanding of Jiang Lin''s approach. His parents simply couldn''t ept that Jiang Lin had that kind of rtionship with him. "I don''t care," Jiang''s father said with an ugly face, pointing to Jiang Wenzheng, "Jiang Lin doesn''t need to drive away. Anyway, the person is already paralyzed. If I drive away, it will appear that my Jiang family is too ruthless. Give her a house and find someone to take care of her. . However, you and Jing Anan must divorce." "Yes, Ah Zheng, you must divorce Jing An''an. If this matter is really caused, does the Jiang family still have a face?" When they promised Jiang Wenzheng and Jing An''an to marry, they just thought that the prenuptial agreement had been signed and the son was too persistent, so they let go, so that the Jiang family would not suffer. It''s better now, the two sisters are more uneasy than the other. They were most annoyed by Jiang Lin, who wanted their son''s liver and kidneys, and still wanted to destroy the Jiang family''s reputation. It was too impulsive before, and they really couldn''t drive Jiang Lin out. They just need to find a ce to let people take care of them. However, Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng must divorce. They have an intuition that Jiang Wenzheng and the two sisters are involved, and it is no good. Jiang''s family is now in trouble and can''t make trouble again. There is also the 100 million threatening them. The two have asked someone to help them track down who did it. As long as you track down who did it, the other party will wait for the prison meal in this life. One hundred million, don''t even think about it. "Linlin, I will ask people to take good care of them, and I will not divorce An An." Jiang Wenzheng was rebellious when he saw the two of them, "This is the decision. As for who sent you an email, I I will find someone to find out." In Jiang Wenzheng''s view, the person who posted this thing wanted money. As long as the other party shows up, he can definitely find some clues. When the Jiang family wanted to say something, Jiang Wenzheng turned around and left, screaming at the two people for unfilial sons. [Host is big, don''t worry, I have helped Jing An''an to strengthen the defense, no one can find out that the person who sent the email is her. The system said happily, Yes, I also saw Jing Anan intends to send a second email, which probably means, let them donate the 100 million money anonymously. That is, they blocked the Jiang family''s retreat. "I don''t know if they will break the jar and let the matter ferment." Tang Guo pondered for a moment, and said, "You pretend to be an anonymous hacker, go help Jing Anan and threaten the two couples. If they dont, you can directly post Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lins videos on major tforms, and you can give them some color to see. For Jiangs stock price, they willpromise." Chapter 3855: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (68) Chapter 3855: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (68) Although the Jiang family could not copse for the time being, Tang Guo was still happy to let the Jiang family lose some money. The two couples of the Jiang family are not good people. The system did what Tang Guo did, and by the way, let the two couples see what is the hacking technology of the system, they can manipte any content on their mobile phones at will. The two couples can stop themselves unless they smash their mobile phones and use up all the power. No way to read the above content. Otherwise, the content you see will never be under your control. It is all what the mysterious hacker wants to show them. The two of them were terribly frightened, and the other threatened that once they didn''t do it, certain things they didn''t want would be seen on the wholework. The two couples had no choice but to reply to the email and asked the mysterious man how to trade. Jing An''an was a little surprised after receiving the response from the two of them, why the two agreed so readily. But I didn''t think too much. In Jing An''an''s view, the spread of this kind of video to the outside is really not a star for the Jiang family. What she used to do, the two couplespromised, just to avoid the risk. She returned an email to the two couples: Donate, anonymously donate to the ce I designated. Since it is the ce designated by her, it is certainly not easy to get tricky. She didn''t even think about taking this money, she just wanted to make the two of them give some blood, which would cause conflicts between the Jiang family by the way. If she took the money, she would easily expose herself. There was also a big Jiang family waiting for her behind, there was no need to expose herself to danger for immediate benefit. Thinking of the Jiang family and his wife, Jing An''an was also full of anger. After the Jiang family received the response, their faces became ugly. During this period, they considered for three days, but in these three days, there will be some inexplicable content on their TVs and mobile phones. They have hired aputer expert, but there is no way to solve these problems, and they can only admit it. ording to what Jing An''an said, 100 million of funds were collected and donated anonymously to ces designated by Jing An''an. The Jiang family couples who were bleeding badly hated Jiang Lin and Jing An''an even more. Especially Jiang''s mother, she couldn''t figure out this matter, thinking Jiang Lin was here to collect debts and Jing Anan was an aplice. Jing Anan had to go to work during the day. She didn''t send her to thepany to make trouble, so she went to the vi to visit Jiang Lin. In the vi where Jiang Lin was staying, there was only one helper taking care of her. She was a helper who was not very sad and bullied Jiang Lin. After De Jiang''s mother, after giving her leave, she happily got off work. After the helper left, Jiang Mu went to Jiang Lin''s room. Seeing Jiang Lin''s mouth with nted eyebrows and a hideous face, she was not angry. If she hadn''t adopted Jiang Lin back then, would they lose so much now? The current mother Jiang felt that Jiang Lin was a scourge. When she remembered that Jiang Lin had caused her son to be knifed twice and lost so much, it turned out that she was secretly hooking up with her son and was angry in her heart. Two steps forward, she raised her hand to Jiang Lin. His face pumped. "Little hooves, vixen, shameless, I babble!!" Jiang Lin was a little happy when she saw Mother Jianging over to see her. She was thinking about how to express her to let Mother Jiang see that she is not doing well now. Recently, she has seen that Jing An''an is a snake-hearted. Do the most vicious things with the softest voice and words. Seeing Jing Anan, she felt terrified and terrified. Chapter 3856: Sadomasochism with a deep female partner (69) Chapter 3856: Sadomasochism with a deep female partner (69) "Tell you to seduce Azheng, tell you to seduce Azheng, and see if I don''t kill you!" Jiang Mudi pped him happily, and couldn''t help but p Jiang Lin, "Where is my Jiang family sorry? You, you have to kill Azheng. You killed Azheng, a good man, suffered two knives, had a liver cut, and lost a kidney. I said, how could Azhen make such a big deal? Sacrifice, it turned out to be you little hooves." More than half of Jiang Lin''s body was paralyzed, and she could only use one arm and one leg to struggle. But she still had to lie down, she couldn''t use much power at all, and couldn''t fight Jiang Mu at all. There is also a nerve problem in the part of the face, and I can''t speak at all, at most I can only yell. Mother Jiang was even more angry looking at her. Without Jiang Lin, would she have lost so much? Does the 100 million funde out as soon as it is put out? In order to gather together over a period of time, they also bought several properties, all of which were dealt with at low prices. The more mad Jiang Mu thought about, the harder she started. p, pinch, hit, and use it all. Regardless of whether it was Jiang''s mother who was beating, or Jiang Lin who was beaten, they never expected that there would be surveince in this room. At this time, two people are watching this scene. "I remember that in the plot, Jiang''s mother was coaxed by Jiang Lin. Even in the end Jiang Lin made a mistake, Jiang''s mother went to Jiang Wenzheng to intercede for her. It really does not hurt herself and her son. I don''t know what the real pain is." Tang Guo looked at the scene of Jiang Lin being beaten in the surveince video, his expression unmoved. [The host is great, I have learned two sentences. The first sentence is, I dont know how to suffer, and dont persuade people to be kind. The second sentence is, if the fire does not burn on the back of one''s instep, one never knows the taste of pain. He and the hoste all the way. He has seen too many people like this, and things have not fallen to his own head. He will always be a deputy, desperately trying to persuade others to forgive. of. However, don''t these words all depend on circumstances? Those people didn''t even know that they had reached the most fringe position, and a step back was not the sea, the sky, but the abyss. In some worlds that the host had experienced greatly, he was still a particrly dumb system at that time. Speaking of it, that time was the period when the host was greatly ckened. She likes to toss around in a world most, and put those who have bullied her into despair and pain in a particrly extreme way. The host at that time was big, not so reasonable, and not calm at all, as if he didn''t want to calm down at all. Every time I did something, it was vigorous, as if everyone knew that she was a lunatic and a bad person. In those small worlds, countless people persuaded the host to be kind, let her step back and say that some people are innocent. One thing he can be sure of is that even if the host is greatly ckened, even if he can watch others suffer, he will not actively harm people who have no grudges with her. That''s the time, maybe this is herst bottom line. She tortured those people every time, and then left the world with a smile, which made people irritated and unable to do anything to her. As for personal matters, she never considers it. When people leave that world, they will leave forever. Why should they care if they are not brought with them when they are born? Just feel good. Chapter 3857: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (70) Chapter 3857: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (70) Jing An''an was also in a private room at this time, she was holding her mobile phone, and what was disyed in the mobile phone was the monitoring screen in Jiang Linlin''s room. Seeing Jiang Lin being beaten, she didn''t show any refreshing, angry expressions on her face. She stared at the screen of the phone without blinking. Her lips were gently opening up and down. After listening carefully, she found that she was saying, "Linlin, does it hurt? It must be painful, but it shouldn''t be behind the knife. , I have to be driven out to get caught in the rain, and it hurts to have to kill my own child. No, watching my child helplessly, being harmed by others, so painful? It shouldnt be, I cant do anything, I found that I care. People who were killed one by one ended up miserably, so it hurts?" "An An, what''s the matter with you?" Today, Ming Huan asked Jing An''an to talk about a project. Today''s position of Jing An''an in thepany is different. Can be responsible for some big projects, as long as there are good projects, Ming Huan wille to Jing An''an. Unexpectedly, Ming Huan came in and found Jing An''an staring at the phone screen with tears in his face, crying very sadly. How to describe that feeling is that when he looked at Jing An''an''s eyes and tears, he had a feeling of breaking his heart, which made him unknowingly yelled An''an, which contained concern and worry. Jing Anan exited the monitoring screen in a hurry and didn''t panic at all. After turning off the screen of the phone, she took the tissue that Ming Huan handed over to wipe off the tears on her face. "What''s the matter?" Ming Huan asked Jing Anan as if nothing had happened. Jing Anan wiped the tears from her face clean, and shook her head: "Thinking about your absence, I watched the TV series for a while. One of the characters in it was too pitiful. I couldn''t bear to see her adoptive mother angry and bullying her. Live sympathy." "So you are chasing TV dramas?" Ming Huan felt relieved, "Sometimes some bitter drama." Jing An''an nodded: "Well, although the plot is a little bit bloody, but it is very immersive. It made me cry." "Its not a bad thing to shed tears asionally. Ever since you came back, I feel that you are too quiet, as if you are keeping everything in your heart. Its okay to vent, so as not to suffocate your body. However, I still suggest something. , You can talk to me." Ming Huan said, "Don''t get me wrong, I have no other meaning, just..." "Okay." Jing Anan intends to Minghuan, this person is like this, he clearly wants to be nice to her, but because of the identity of the two, he always keeps a certain distance, don''t know whether to torture her or torture him Yourself. But such days will not be long. After the Jiang family, it was Jiang Wenzheng. She had to think about it, to prevent the Jiang family and his wife from interfering in everything Jiang Wenzheng did. Jing Anan caught a glimpse of the phone and made a decision in his heart. To abuse a paralyzed person, if the evidence is conclusive, this person should go to jail? Jiang''s mother is too cruel, how could she treat her sister Linlin like that. "An An?" Ming Huan found Jing An An was wandering, "You are not in a good state today, or go back to rest first, and we will talk about the project tomorrow. Anyway, if there is no ident, we will definitely give priority to cooperating with you. ." After all, this project is for her. "No, let''s start." After Jiang''s mother had finished beating Jiang Lin, seeing Jiang Lin looking embarrassed, she felt a little frightened in her heart. Chapter 3858: Sadomasochism deep female partner (71) Chapter 3858: Sadomasochism deep female partner (71) Regardless of the consequences, if Jiang Wenzheng knew about the beating of Jiang Lin, he might have trouble with them. The main thing is that if this matter is to be spread out, it will definitely be disgraceful. When that happens, everyone willugh at their Jiang family, saying that she is bullying a paralyzed person. That is really shameless to be in the circle, and you can''t beughed at by thosedies. At this point, Jiang''s mother hurriedly cleaned up Jiang Lin, and then called the previous helper back. The helper looked at Jiang Lin''s blue nose and swollen face, and was startled, and then looked at Jiang''s mother''s warning eyes, as if he knew something in his heart. "Come over and take a look and wash Linlin. She was so excited before that she identally fell off." Mother Jiang said. The helper understood in his heart, and quickly nodded and said, "Okay, madam, I will help Miss Linlin clean." "Then youe out, I urge you some things to note." In the living room, Jiang Mu took off some essories from her body and gave it to the helper. He gave her a meaningful look and then left. The helper is a slick mind, although I don''t know why Jiang''s mother beat Jiang Lin, but as long as Jiang''s motheres back, then her benefits will be indispensable. Mainly, when Mother Jiang was leaving, she did say that the other party woulde to see Jiang Lin in a few days. Next time, Jiang Lin is afraid that she will be beaten again. The helper was still wondering whether to figure out the reason, maybe he could make a fortune. Then she dispelled this idea. If it is a terrible secret, she can''t eat it, so it''s better to pretend to be confused and get some benefits. When Jing An''an came back, the helper told her with a face of self-me that when she went to the kitchen to help Jiang Lin cooking, Jiang Lin wanted to see her and fell off identally. The main reason was that the helpers found that Jing Anan had always trusted her, and Jiang Lin had been restless, and indeed often fell off the bed. In this way, Jing An''an would absolutely believe it, and sure enough, Jing An''an believed it, but asked her to be more careful. Seeing Jing An''an enter the room with a tired face, the helper breathed a sigh of relief. Poor Jiang Lin, after being beaten, had nowhere to tell. She was so angry that she cried and screamed in the room. Unfortunately, no matter how she screamed, she could only ah ah ah, and she couldn''t express it clearly. Especially there are helpers who look at her, pinch her at every turn, and control her own destiny in the hands of the other party. It is really a bad idea for every day and the earth is not working. Did Jiang''s mothere to see Jiang Lin? Every time she thought of Jiang Wenzheng''s rebellion, she just pped Jiang Lin and pped her face. The helper looked at Jiang Lin''s face swollen, and then she reminded her tactfully, don''t just p her face, or it will be difficult to exin. Later, Jiang''s mother stopped pping her face very much, and only severely pinched Jiang Lin''s conscious parts. The pain made Jiang Lin doubt her life, so she could only cry and howl. She never expected that she, a Miss Jiang family, would end up like this one day. There are two audiences in this scene, Jing An''an and Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t know what Jing Anan was going to do, and was not in a hurry. So far, everything Jing Anan had done was really beyond her expectation, and she felt it was reasonable to do so. In the plot, the silly and sweet Jing An''an, after the transformation, became even more covert, which surprised her. But thinking of Jing An''an''s experience, it doesn''t feel strange. Until this day, Jing Anan had dinner with Jiang Wenzheng at noon, and suddenly said: "Azhen, we all worked continuously for a week, and we came back from a business trip today, and we haven''t visited Linlin. I don''t know how Linlin is. I miss her a bit." Chapter 3859: Sadomasochism and Deep Female Match (72) Chapter 3859: Sadomasochism and Deep Female Match (72) "Then we will go back after dinner." Jiang Wenzheng knew how much Jing Anan cared about Jiang Lin, so heforted. "By the way, Ah Zheng, I seem to be able to use monitoring to check the situation. I asked someone to install the monitoring in Linlin''s room, but I changed the phone before. The phone with the software is at home. I asked the monitoringpany. Over there, can you send me one immediately, they should have recorded my ount." Jiang Wenzheng was a little surprised and felt normal. After all, Jing Anan really cared about Jiang Lin, so she said, "Then install one first. Linlin will be happy if you know you care about her so much." The more you get along with Jing An''an, the more fascinated Jiang Wenzheng is. Recently, the Jiang family always used an excuse to see him and persuade him to divorce, which made him very irritable. He basically hung up the phone calls between them. It turns out that he has a good vision and Jing Anan is a good girl. Jing An''an is already installing the software, the software just sent to her by the monitoringpany, after all, this phone is not installed. The previous mobile phones have been eliminated due to tight memory. Jiang Wenzheng has no doubt that Jing Anan spends the most time with him every day. Apart from taking care of Jiang Lin, he spends the rest of his time contributing to thepany. Because of Jiang Lin''s side, Jing An''an did not reply to him, but he felt that Jing An''an still cared for him. So far, these are enough. Both of them are legal couples. It is only a matter of time to make further progress in the future. "Linlin!!!" Suddenly, Jing An''an yelled, and the phone identally fell to the ground. She hurried to pick it up in a panic. Jiang Wenzheng wanted to help, but it was toote. A passing man bent down to help Jing Anan pick up the phone. I wanted to return the phone to Jing An''an. When I saw the screen above, his brows were lightly frowned, and he clicked on the monitor and read it carefully. "An An, what''s the matter?" Jing An''an quickly grabbed the phone back, and looked at the screen with red eyes. Jiang Wenzheng felt that something was wrong, and he also leaned over to look at it. At this time, the anger in his heart also came out. It turned out that they happened to see a woman beating Jiang Lin, because the person with her back turned to the monitor was rtively small, and she couldn''t see the person''s face. But he could see that Jiang Lin''s face was full of tears. "Azhen, let''s go back quickly." Jiang Wenzheng certainly agreed, and didn''t care about eating at all. "I think you want to call the police by the way." The man who picked up the phone just now gave a proper reminder, and took out his ID and handed it to the two to see, "I will go with you." Jiang Wenzheng didn''t say anything, Jiang Lin nodded with tears. They are in the urban area, and Jiang Lin''s vi is in the suburbs, mainly because the ce is rtively clean. Jiang Wenzheng never thought that Jiang Mu would go there. Before Jiang''s mother had never revealed that she would go to see Jiang Lin, so the man suggested to call the police, but he had no response. The man who was the police officer had already taken out his cell phone and helped call the police, mainly because they were dispatched there, which should be faster. At this time, there may be traffic jams in the city. Jiang''s mother did not expect that when she was very happy to beat Jiang Lin, the police uncles would break in and arrest her. Before Jingan''an came back, the surveince inside the house was found by the police uncles and a copy was made. The recent surveince has been kept rtivelyplete and is sufficient as evidence. Chapter 3860: Sadomasochism deep female partner (73) Chapter 3860: Sadomasochism deep female partner (73) Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng arrived, saw Jiang Mu, and after watching the monitoring, the air was very quiet for a while. That helper is also under surveince, and her behavior has not escaped sanctions. The people at the scene were also very surprised when they learned that the assant was Jiang Mu. After all, Jiang Lin is the Jiang family, and Jiang''s mother is her adoptive mother. What is the reason for beating her adopted daughter? They don''t understand, but this doesn''t prevent Jiang''s mother from insulting Jiang Lin. It is already possible to sue. The evidence is solid. They only need to take the person away. Of course, with the energy of the Jiang family, it might be possible to protect Jiang''s mother. But Jing An''an designed such a n, and she would definitely not let Jiang Mu escape, and Tang Guo, who watched all this, would not give the Jiang family any chance. "Tongzi, post it, and post the video of Jiang''s mother beating his adopted daughter on the Inte, so that the Jiang family dare not do anything unusual." In ordance with Tang Guo''s instructions, the system released these videos that could not be deleted by anyone except him and posted them on major tforms, prompting discussions among the entire social group for a while. After knowing this, Father Jiang didn''t dare to use any energy at all. At this time, he can''t see any tricks anymore, he is not a person who has been in shopping malls for most of his life. Knowing that the monitoring was installed by Jing An''an, he suspected that Jing An''an nned all this. Finding Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng, Jiang''s father said with a gloomy expression to Jiang Wenzheng: "Don''t be used by someone with a heart. These two sisters have more tricks than one." "Dad, what do you mean? You mean that someone else nned when Mom beat Lin Lin?" Jiang Wenzheng choked his father. He couldn''t exin this point. He understood that Jiang''s mother beat Jiang Lin, after all, she was angry, and she couldn''t beat Jiang Wenzheng, and she couldn''t go to thepany to make trouble, otherwise it would be a joke. Then, it is understandable to bully the paralyzed Jiang Lin. This Jiang Lin is indeed here to collect debts. Anyway, he just thought this incident was suspicious, and it was mostly nned by Jing An''an. "Look at the situation on the Inte. Now the wholework is discussing this matter. Your mother can''t keep it this time." He doesn''t know how many years it will be sentenced. Anyway, the energy of the Jiang family dare not move at this time. It''s easy to be implicated in Jiang n when he moves. Even at present, Jiang''s stock price has been falling. "Dad, this is what mom did wrong. You don''t reflect on your behavior, and you doubt this and that all day long." Jiang Wenzheng just felt that the two couples were making trouble without reason. If Jiang''s mother didn''t beat Jiang Lin, would this happen? Most of the videos circting on the Inte were used by people who were staring at the Jiang family, who took the opportunity to attack the Jiang family. Jiang''s father suspected Jing An''an, but Jing An''s safety was by his side, and there was no chance to arrange those. He knew that the two didn''t like Jing An''an and Jiang Lin, and he didn''t expect that such things would have to be buckled on them. After Jiang Wenzheng went to see Jiang''s mother, Jiang''s mother was full of hideous expressions and ordered him to divorce Jing An''an, and the appearance of driving Jiang Lin out was even more annoying. Jiang''s mother''s attack on Jiang Lin had too much impact on him. He felt that they wanted to control everything. If they were not as good as their wishes, they were not satisfied. Until Jiang''s mother was tried andter sentenced, Jiang Wenzheng didn''t say a word. Even during the investigation, he said truthfully that Jiang''s mother was not satisfied with Jiang Lin. These words drove Father Jiang into the hospital. After Jiang''s father entered the hospital, Jiang Wenzheng didn''t go to see him, instead he was busy working on somepany affairs. Chapter 3861: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (74) Chapter 3861: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (74) Jing Anan went to visit. Jiang''s father didn''t eat anything Jing An''an brought, and Jing An''an was not annoyed. Seeing Jing An''an like this, Jiang''s father felt that she had a deep heart, and if he continued, his son and Jiang''s would definitely have problems. "I know you are not easy, what you want, I will give you, as long as you are willing to leave Jiang Wenzheng, you can take Jiang Lin away, and I will not treat you badly." Jing An''an seemed rather silent, and did not answer this question directly, but just delivered something to him, told the doctor a few words, and nned to leave. "Jing An''an, stop! Do you have to stir up our Jiang family to befortable? Don''t toast or not eat fine wine." Jing Anan raised his head and looked at Father Jiang with stubborn eyes: "I distinguished you clearly, you are you, and Ah Zheng is Ah Zheng. Mom made a mistake, and I will not me A Zheng for these. I dont ask for anything, I dont understand, I have signed a prenuptial agreement, why you just cant amodate me. Jing An''an was asking about the one she used to. At that time, she devoted herself to taking care of the Jiang family and his wife. In the end, what she received was nothing but apathy and indifference from the family, wishing her to die. Even if she is a little poorer and her background is a little bit worse, why don''t they treat her as a human being? Make her like a servant, don''t want her, like a grass? Even if she didn''t like Jiang Wenzheng at the beginning, she did her best to them. As a result, she contributed a kidney to Jiang Lin, knocked out the child, and suffered a physical injury. She couldn''t get pregnant for a few years. They thought she was a hen who couldn''ty eggs, and they never thought of her good. . This family is really cooler and cruel than the other. "I will not leave Ahzhen, nor will I divorce him." Jing Anan turned and left. After she left, Father Jiang severely smashed the phone to the ground, and it fell into several pieces. As a result, my heart was so dull, I rang the bell and called the doctor over. When Jiang''s father was in hospital, he found that Jiang Wenzheng was obedient to Jing An''an, and he also inquired that Jiang Wenzheng gave Jing An''an a lot of power, and he became more and more worried. In the end, Jiang''s father decided to do it once and for all. Jing An''an is not savvy, so he can only give Jing An''an a piece of advice to let the other party understand what can''t be touched. It kept monitoring the Jiang family''s situation system and caught Jiang''s father asking someone to do bad things, and quickly told Tang Guo about the matter. "There are indeed two fathers and sons, and they have simr styles of doing things." Father Jiang contacted the people on the mixed road and asked them to tie up Jing An''an. As for how you want to y with them, you don''t need to do anything. The most important thing is to take photos. Regarding this point, Jing An''an did not expect it. Her previous n was to make the Jiang family and Jiang Wenzheng turn against each other and use Jiang Wenzheng''s hand to deal with them. Jiang''s motherter beat Jiang Lin to make her think of sending people to prison. Now that Jiang''s father is sick, her n is to continue to increase the fire and let the two father and son fight, and Jiang''s father''s body will definitely not be able to support it. But she was wrong, that is, Jiang Wenzheng is so perverted, where would Jiang''s father be better? They are father and son, and some ideas will be simr. The person arranged by Father Jiang was very quick, and almost immediately after they had paid the other party, the other party sent someone to guard in Jing An''an. Originally, Tang Guo had an appointment with her doctor Ye and learned that the news was already on the road, so she could only save the person first, and drove over ording to the system''s instructions. Chapter 3862: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (75) Chapter 3862: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (75) But saving people shouldn''t be too obvious. The stage of this world, she felt it was more exciting to give it to Jing An''an. System: It''s mainlyzy, in fact, he thinks that the host has fallen greatly. If you can''t do it yourself, you won''t do it yourself. To bezy, so clear and beautiful, really only his host is big. "Where are you going to eat today?" Ye Lian''s happiest thing every day is that after he is busy, when he walks out of the hospital, a familiar car will appear in front of him. The little nurses in the hospital have boyfriends to pick them up every day, hey, hes different, and his girlfriend picks up every day. System: Dont you think something is wrong? It seems to be particrly proud. "I found a delicious ce. Let''s go there today." There are good ces, but I can''t go today. Tang Guo drove the car, in fact, has been tracking the car that kidnapped Jing An''an. She waited a while to create a car ident, let the other party''s n fall to the ground, and happened to break a conspiracy, saving Jing An''an by mistake. By the way, give Jiang Wenzheng another phone call. Besides, those who do bad things will be handed over to the big man Ye Lian. After the n circled in his mind, Tang Guo began to carry out her n. At this time, the roads in the city are actually quite congested, crowded, and narrow. If you are in a hurry, rear-end collisions can easily ur. Tang Guo chased the car all the way, finally chasing behind the opponent''s buttocks. Taking advantage of a pause, pretending not to stop the car, he ran into the rear of the opponent''s car. System: What a nice sound. Under normal circumstances, the previous ones will definitely not stop. After all, Tang Guo''s collision was at least scratched behind the opponent''s car. But the people in that car were quiet. Jing An''an, who was tied inside and ced in the back seat, felt that an opportunity hade. She could guess who did it. Except for Father Jiang, she couldn''t think of anyone else. She overestimated the conscience of the Jiang family. This time, it was a lesson to buy. Jing An''an sank when he heard the driver scolding and did not mean to stop. In the co-pilot, there was another person sitting, and they all came to catch her. After such an ident, they didn''t stop, obviously they didn''t want to dy. Jing An''an was a little worried, but unexpectedly... the car was hit again. Looking at the traffic jam ahead, Tang Guo simply got off, went to check the situation of the car in front, by the way, punctured the opponent''s rear wheel while not paying attention. Jing An''an quickly stretched his neck to look outside. You can''t see the inside from the outside of the ss, but you can see the outside from the inside. She saw Tang Guo and wanted to struggle desperately, and then felt that the other party might not be able to hear it, so she sat calmly inside and waited for the opportunity. This time, Tang Guo''s tire was secretly punctured, and the driver couldn''t drive the car away. The man in the co-pilot got off the car and looked at such a beautiful woman as Tang Guo. He was still very impatient. After all, if this matter was dyed, it was easy to make mistakes. "How did you drive? You crashed twice. Seeing that you are a rich man, did you buy your driver''s license? Can''t drive, won''t you hire a driver?" "I also want to say, how do you drive, stop-and-go, stop-and-go, who didn''t hit you? You are so in the way in front, and you me me? Will youe to the car?" Tang Guohuan Holding his arm, his brows lightly jumped up, looking very arrogant and domineering. Chapter 3863: Sadomasochism deep female partner (76) Chapter 3863: Sadomasochism deep female partner (76) "Isn''t it just two bumps? Who told you to stop and go for a while, and whoever is behind you will be unlucky." Passerby: "..." Is this the legendary road killer? It''s also very powerful to beat it backwards. Someone already took out the phone and shot Tang Guo. Shepletely ignored that, and now she wants to rescue Jing An''an. "You are unreasonable, I still have business today, I don''t bother to care about you." The man was afraid of an ident and nned to get into the car to wait for the tire to be repaired, but was stopped by Tang Guo: "Stop, you broke my car, are you going to leave?" Tang Guo pointed to his car. You see, what is the front of my car like being seated on the bottom of your car, can this still drive out?" System: Very good, this is the talent that the worldcks, so it will tell the truth. Passerby: "..." Ye Lian didn''t say a word at first, but after Tang Guo went down, he followed. The man was watching Ye Lian, a tall man standing next to him, and he didn''t dare to say anything cruel. Ye Lian wondered whether his girlfriend''s driving skills were so bad? No, she came to pick him up from get off work every day, no matter how crowded the alley was, she could squeeze it in. It was better than his technique. In the situation just now, it was impossible to rear-end him. Also, his girlfriend just used the set of trickery just now, very skillfully, as if they had been rehearsed. He was sure that his girlfriend was not that kind of person. So, why should she tell right and wrong and portray herself as a road killer, this kind of situation that is easy to push herself into the heat and have a bad influence? It was so jam-packed and crowded before, and there were several people driving in front of me who were ignoring the people behind, and she didn''t hit it. But she didn''t hesitate to hit the one in front of her. She also hit it twice, seeming to do it deliberately. So why did she hit the car in front? The other party didn''t care about it and nned to leave, but she stopped in an unreasonable way. There is tricky. No matter what, the girlfriend must have her own intention to do this. She is not the kind of unreasonable person who does not distinguish between right and wrong. So Ye Lian followed Tang Guo and said: "That''s right, your car butt, my girl The front of my friends car looks like this, dont you want to leave!" System: awesome. "You..." The man was so angry that he pointed at Ye Lian and yelled angrily: "Little white face eating soft rice!" Ye Lian nced at Tang Guo and said solemnly, "It''s also a skill. You can''t be envious, hurry up, how do you deal with this matter? You broke my girlfriend''s car. It was private or public. " The man gritted his teeth and said, "It''s unreasonable, how much money, I''m in a hurry today, so I won''t tell you more." Tang Guo stretched out five fingers, which seemed to be too few, then stretched out the other five fingers andpared them in front of the opponent: "One hundred thousand." "Why don''t you grab it?" Tang Guo blinked: "You broke the car. You will either lose money today or wait for the results. My car is not cheap. It''s less than 100,000." Jing Anan listened to the sounds outside, especially trying to make some movement, but the driver was holding a knife against her neck, and she did not dare to move at all. At this time, traffic police have already arrived. They are in the middle of the road, because of them, the road is about to be blocked. When the traffic police came to question him, Tang Guo didn''t know where to take out a hammer, and mmed it into the rear window of the other party, still saying something in his mouth: "Nopensation, right? Let''s do it like this." Chapter 3864: Sadomasochism deep female partner (77) Chapter 3864: Sadomasochism deep female partner (77) The sound of ss shattering sounded, making everyone sigh, they had never seen such a tough one. If he didn''t agree, he smashed the car window. But when they saw clearly that the windows were smashed clean, the scenes inside were surprised. Inside, there was a woman **** with yellow footsteps wrapped around her mouth, her hands and feet entangled with yellow tape. The driver turned around andpared the woman with a knife. When everyone was toote to react, Ye Lian reacted the fastest. He took a small knife out of his bag and pierced the driver''s arm. Then a few steps rushed over and subdued the person. The uncles of the traffic police who came to deal with the traffic problems also watched the development of the story with a dazed expression, and did not return for a short time. The man who had previously spoken to Tang Guo wanted to run, but was tripped by Tang Guo and fell on the ground. The white shoes on her feet mmed on the kidnappers face: "I said why are you so anxious? You are doing something bad." At this time, passers-by didn''t think Tang Guo was a road killer at all, but was trying to make up for it. She must have known something to save people in this way. Seems to have done something stupid, but actually saved people. Jing An''an''s scene was shocked. If Tang Guo didn''t show up today, she really didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know how Tang Guo found her, nor asked, but she was very grateful. If there is no Tang Guo, she still doesn''t know what will happen next. Those people are desperadoes and will never make her feel better. While recording his confession, the police uncle asked Tang Guo if he knew Jing An''an was kidnapped. Tang Guo said that she didn''t know, she just felt that the person in front had broken her car by not following the traffic rules, and wanted to run, so she had to teach the other party a lesson. Although there was a moment of speechlessness, this was the case for the first time. They mainly wanted to ask the identity of the two kidnappers. Jiang Wenzheng hurried over, seeing that Jing An''an was fine, and his heart rxed. Good to be kidnapped, Jiang Wenzheng is already ordering people to find out what''s going on. A few dayster, Jiang Wenzheng learned that the man who did this was Father Jiang. And they learned from the people on the road that what Jiang''s father told them to do to Jing An''an, rushed to the hospital andpletely fell out with Jiang''s father. After this time, Father Jiang still didn''t give up, and invited someone for the second time, this time it was Jing An''an''s life. Under Tang Guo''s reminder, Jing An''an escaped, and the murderer was finally captured, and finally confessed that Jiang''s father had done it. On the day when Father Jiang was sent to prison, Jing An''an also said to him: "It''s fine now, Ms. Jiang is inside, and I won''t be lonely with you." This sentence was very quiet, and Father Jiang was shaking with anger. Even if he told Jiang Wenzhen about this matter, I am afraid the other party would not believe it, thinking that he was framing Jing An''an. At this time, Father Jiang finally understood that Jing An''an was so silly and sweet, he was obviously a thousand-year-old fairy. Silly Baitian, just a disguise of her appearance. "Doctor Ye, are you off work?" "Doctor Ye, is your girlfriend here to pick you up again?" "Doctor Ye, you are so lucky that you have such a nice and gentle girlfriend to pick you up. It is almost on time than my husband." "Doctor Ye, your girlfriend still wants to change partners in the future, can you help us ask, in terms of gender, can you rx a little bit?" Ye Lian nced around at these little nurses: "Get out!" Chapter 3865: Sadomasochism and deep female match (78) Chapter 3865: Sadomasochism and deep female match (78) Doctor Ye, don''t be so stingy. Besides, when you are in a rtionship, isn''t it normal to separate andbine? In today''s society, how many people enter marriage in their first rtionship? " "Don''t think about it." Ye Lian quickly went back to change clothes and ran out of the hospital, not forgetting to say to the little nurses: "Xiao Guo and I will get married. Don''t think about it." Ye Lian got in the car and felt a little nervous when he remembered what happened before. He has too many rivals, both men and women, too difficult! He was already thinking about marriage in his heart. When he was preparing to take a long vacation, he should think about it. "What''s wrong, there are a lot of patients today and there are operations? So tired?" "It''s okay." Ye Lian responded. He found that Tang Guo was smiling, as if he was very happy, "So happy, what''s good?" "Boyfriend is handsome, so happy to watch." These words instantly made Ye Lian exuberant. His girlfriend is so good, it''s no wonder that countless people covet it. "Or, don''t youe to pick me up in the future?" Ye Lian said, "When youe, the little nurses in the hospital have lost their souls." Tang Guo smiled and bent his eyes: "Are you afraid that I will be snatched away?" "No." "I like good-looking ones. When I look at the whole hospital, Dr. Ye is the best-looking. Others can''t attract me." Ye Lian couldn''t help but looked in the mirror, and was somewhat satisfied with his looks. Indeed, he looked really good. "Then you stille to pick me up?" Ye Lian said hesitantly, "Is it tiring to run like this every day?" After all, Tang Guo had to take care of such a bigpany, and he had toe to pick him up after get off work, which made him very distressed. "I''m fine now. I was busy in the past few years because I was picking people to help me manage thepany. Now people have been trained. I am basically not busy now, unless it is something big, I need to do it. Meetings, not now Can you video? Its convenient." System: Those cows were selected by him for the host. In addition, some of thepany''s trivial matters are handled by him for the host. Therefore, he is really the most useful ruler, which is different from the ruler of 111 who doesn''t do anything and can only tter. The two went to dinner and went home. In the evening Ye Lian identally saw the push news on the phone, which was the news of Jiang''s father''s sentence. He stared at it for a while, turned off the push, and went to sleep. Now I still think about how to propose to my girlfriend next long vacation is the business. Are other things important? It''s not important at all. Jing Anan hired someone to take care of Jiang Lin again, and he looked at the honest branch who took care of her. Jiang Lin can be considered to have escaped the torture, but her heart is not well. No matter how good it is to be taken care of, it cant be dynamic, cant talk, can only lie there all day, what is the difference with a dead person? Especially seeing the tacit understanding of Jing Anan and Jiang Wenzheng made her feel uneasy every day. Jiang Lin found out that Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng have spent a lot of time at home recently. Jiang Lin knew the fate of the Jiang family and was very happy. Jiang Lin was not happy because Jiang Wenzheng didn''t hide his thoughts about Jing An''an. She often heard Jiang Wenzheng asking Jing An''an to give him a chance and said that she would take good care of her. Jiang Lin was almost mad, but she couldn''t say a word. She also didn''t understand that Jing An An obviously liked Jiang Wenzheng so much, why didn''t she agree, after all, she was a useless person and couldn''t hinder them. She also didn''t know that Jiang Wenzheng was already very impatient after being rejected by Jing Anan on the pretext of Jiang Lin''s sister. Especially Jing An''an tentatively filed for divorce, saying that no one can stop him and Jiang Lin. The thought of Jing An''an would leave him, Jiang Wenzheng was full of tyranny. He started to find the reason, and finally got an idea in his heart. It was Jiang Lin that hindered them. If Jiang Lin is not there, then Jing Anan has no excuse to reject him, right? Chapter 3866: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (79) Chapter 3866: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (79) [The host is big, Jiang Wenzheng has something wrong recently, I feel that he will attack Jiang Lin. ] The system secretly reported to Tang Guo what he had seen identally, [He would go to Jiang Lins room to stay for a while now, and the asional expression was particrly scary. "The Jiang family has been in jail for several years, Jiang Lin is paralyzed, and there is one Jiang Wenzheng left." Tang Guo looked at the system monitoring. Jiang Wenzheng was sitting next to Jiang Lin and talking, but his voice did not change, except asionally. The look in his eyes is a bit strange. "If Jiang Wenzheng feels that Jiang Lin is obstructing the rtionship between him and Jing An''an, he should n to disadvantage Jiang Lin." Jiang Wenzheng has never changed. Even if he liked Jiang Lin so much, now Jiang Lin has be his obstacle, what he thinks is how to get rid of Jiang Lin''s obstacle. "Jiang Lin can''t die." When the system heard Tang Guo definitely say such a sentence, the whole thing was shaken. He felt that the host was greatly benevolent and found that Jiang Lin was too pitiful to say this sentence. Most of it felt that if Jiang Lin was really dead, it would be too cheap for her. "Jiang Wenzheng can''t die either. He has to live better than die, but he doesn''t know what he ns to do to Jiang Lin." Jiang Lin couldn''t move, and couldn''t go out. Jing Anan tried to take Jiang Lin out before, but Jiang Lin didn''t want to. Perhaps Jiang Lin couldn''t ept that she went out to meet people, or she was afraid that Jing An''an would do something to hurt her. Jing Anan looked gentle on the surface and was also careful to her, but instinct told Jiang Lin that Jing Anan was very dangerous. It is still more dangerous for her to stay in the house. At least, in the room she lives in, surveince is installed. Jiang''s mother beat her and was finally sentenced, thanks to surveince. Even if the current helper is an honest job, and will not treat her in any way, Jiang Lin will not ask to go out. She likes to be in the room, whoever does bad things, the surveince will be clear. Jiang Lin is actually a bit contradictory. On the one hand, she is afraid that Jing Anan has bad thoughts, and on the other hand, she believes in the surveince that Jing Anan installed for her. After all, Jiang Lin still didn''t think Jing An''an was a bad thing deep in her heart. It also proved from the side that Jing An''an''s acting skills were much more advanced than Jiang Lin. How can a person who has suffered frustration and wind and frost can see through Jiang Lin? Jiang Wenzheng wanted Jiang Lin to disappear, only to have a chance in the vi. Ever since the system told Tang Guo what was wrong with Jiang Wenzheng, Tang Guo asked him to pay more attention to the situation at the vi. She was already specting about how Jiang Wenzheng would do it. First of all, he would definitely pick a time when Jing Anan was no longer there. Because of the hacker attack before, Jiang Wenzheng has not dared to leave any traces on the Inte, and it is easy to be found. With the existence of Jing An''an and Tang Guo, Jiang Wenzheng is not covering the sky at all. He can do whatever he wants. It is not so easy to do bad things. Tang Guo wasn''t Jiang Wenzheng, of course, he couldn''t figure out his intentions. But this does not prevent her, she has already seen that Jiang Wenzheng is very urgent about this matter. For this matter, she ns to visit Jiang Lin. "Go to see Jiang Lin?" "Yes, Dr. Ye, today I arranged for a driver to pick you up, so I won''t go there myself." Ye Lian: "Why do you want to see Jiang Lin suddenly?" Chapter 3867: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (80) Chapter 3867: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (80) Some of Tang Guo''s behavior has always been strange, but Ye Lian hasn''t understood it anyway. But these did not affect their feelings, he didn''t care. "Miss Hearing said, Jiang Lin is not in good condition, I used to persuade, no matter what, this day will go on. Maybe she will recover one day? Now that she is abandoning herself, there is no chance of recovery. " Ye Lian was still skeptical. Speaking of his girlfriend and Jiang Lin''s rtionship is not good, right? Tang Guo did the matching thing in his mind at the beginning, could it be Jiang Wenzheng? No, he quickly denied it. After being together for so many years, his girlfriend absolutely disliked Jiang Wenzheng, and when the day passed, Jiang Wenzheng was not at home at all, and the two of them couldn''t meet. So why should she see Jiang Lin? Just persuade her to give up on herself. "Doctor Ye, why don''t you speak, what are you doing in your heart? If you have any doubts, just ask me directly?" "Then you go, I have no doubt that you like Jiang Wenzheng," Ye Lian almost couldn''t help but smile, "How could your taste be so bad? I''m just curious. You haven''t mentioned Jiang Lin in the past few years. Passed." "Forget it, you go, there are still a few patients on my side, it is estimated that they will bete after get off work. When you finish reading, go home." Tang Guo came to Jiang Lin''s house. Beforeing, she called Jing An''an. When the helper saw hering, she let her in. Jiang Lin was sitting in a wheelchair, with only one leg and one hand to use, but because the other side was paralyzed, her body lost her bnce, and she was still very confused about what she did. The room was dark and the curtains were drawn down. I don''t know how long I haven''t seen the sun. "Miss Jiang, Miss Tang is here to see you." The helper stood far away and spoke to Jiang Lin in a low voice. The reason why he stood so far away was because Jiang Lin would use her only hands to grab things around her and smash them. Jiang Lin was not too far away, and the position of the helper station was absolutely safe. Hearing that Tang Guo wasing, Jiang Lin reacted a little, and tried to see her. The helper wanted to give her a quick push to let her face Tang Guo. Jiang Lin''s current appearance is really ugly, her entire face is gloomy and terrifying, and her eyes are still very spicy and gloomy. Of course, when she saw Tang Guo, she rarely lost her temper. "I will push you out for a walk, I heard that you have not cooperated with treatment." Jiang Lin hummed, how about cooperating with treatment? She has heard the doctor''s discussion, and her chances of replying are less than 10%. She even suspected that Jing Anan was not willing to let her recover in order to monopolize Jiang Wenzheng. Moreover, she also suspected that there was a problem with those medicines. Yes, Jiang Lin already has some delusions of persecution. However, she may not know that her instincts are facts. Tang Guo went to push Jiang Lin''s wheelchair, but she did not resist. In Jiang Lin''s impression, Tang Guo was just a silly Baitian who was desperate for love, without any scheming. When I came to see her, most of them wanted toe and see Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Lin suddenly had a n in her heart. Why didn''t she use Tang Guo to make Jiang Wenzheng hate Jing An''an and drive her away? Under Jiang Lin''s hint, Tang Guo gave her a notebook. Without writing for many years, Jiang Lin wrote on the notebook hard tomunicate with Tang Guo. The first sentence is: Do you still like Brother Azheng? Chapter 3868: Sadomasochism deep female partner (81) Chapter 3868: Sadomasochism deep female partner (81) Jiang Wenzheng, this man, Jiang Lin was also cruel. This time, not only did she want Jing An''an to have nothing and be abandoned by Jiang Wenzheng, she also wanted the Jiang family to go bankrupt. She wants to use Tang Guo to destroy Jiang Wenzheng. Regardless of whether Tang Guo likes Jiang Wenzheng or not, she can seed as long as she sows the divorce properly. Who are Jiang Wenzheng and Jing An''an, show their affection in this vi that belongs to her all day long? Tang Guo shook his head, Jiang Lin was not reconciled, and wrote: Then do you hate him? Tang Guo still shook her head, she understood what Jiang Lin wanted to do. Jiang Lin wanted to use her to take revenge on Jing Anan and Jiang Wenzheng. I have to say that Jiang Lin is really selfish and cruel, and Jiang Wenzheng is a perfect match. Thinking of what Jiang Lin was going to do, she deliberately showed some lonely eyes, and she realized the excitement, excitement, and fierceness on Jiang Lin''s face. After that, Jiang Lin and Tang Guomunicated a lot in words. The words Jiang Lin wrote were to induce Tang Guo and increase Tang Guo''s hatred for Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng. He even made up some things that Jiang Wenzheng didn''t do at all. Anyway, it would make people very angry. Unknowingly it was dark, Tang Guo was about to bid farewell to go home, Jiang Lin asked her to help dispose of the note. Tang Guo agreed and took away the paper slips, but she walked out of the vi and threw the paper slips into the trash can without destroying them ording to Jiang Lin''s arrangement. Because these things are still useful, Jiang Wenzheng can make a decision to remove Jiang Lin as soon as possible. [The host is big, taking care of Jiang Lin''s helper, he really went to pick up the note. "Sure enough, ording to Jiang Wenzheng''s personality, the helper bullied Jiang Lin once, and he would definitely intervene in choosing the second helper. First, to take good care of Jiang Lin. Second, Jiang Wenzheng still likes many things. In your own hands." Later, the helper gave the notes to Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng saw itst. Tang Guo didn''t know what her expression was, but the system described it to her. [It seems that I have made some determination, and my face is very cold. Two dayster, Tang Guo went to see Jiang Lin again, and in the garden, she secretly spoke to Jiang Lin. "Jiang Lin, I have a good thing here, but this thing is still under development, but I have seen several experiments, and the results are quite good." Tang Guo took out a button-sized ne, "This ne can be opened, inside There is a medicine." Jiang Lin didn''t understand, and wrote on the paper: What medicine? Is it the medicine that makes me stand up? Tang Guo shook his head and whispered: "No, but although there is no way to restore your health, this medicine can stimte your nerves for a short time and can have an effect. Thinking of your previous experience, I think you should be able to use it. Once What''s the danger? This medicine can save your life, but unfortunately the effect is too short, only three minutes, and there are many side effects." Jiang Lin knows that there is arge pharmaceuticalpany under Tang''s name, which hasboratories specializing in the development of various drugs. It''s not surprising that Tang Guo can take out some weird medicines. Jiang Lin was a little excited and wrote: What is the effect? Tang Guo exined: "It can make you stand up for a short time, but only for three minutes. I watched the experimental video. Those mice with nerve problems and paralysis, after using this medicine, within 30 seconds, the body You can move, and you can explode a lot of power. Although only three minutes, you should understand that three minutes is enough." Jiang Lin''s eyes are full of hope. The medicine studied by Tang''s Pharmaceutical Company is really tailor-made for her. If she can stand up for three minutes now, she might solve her problem permanently. Chapter 3869: Sadomasochism deep female partner (82) Chapter 3869: Sadomasochism deep female partner (82) Jiang Lin was overjoyed and hid the ne in her clothes. She was pped in the face by Jiang Mu. If she had such a medicine, she would not be bullied forever. This thing can save your life. Jiang Lin decided to draw Tang Guo to her side no matter what, and deal with Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng together. She had to treat Tang Guo better, she wanted to stand up again, she had to rely on Tang''s medicine. This time, Tang Guo tried to destroy some important information in the note he exchanged with Jiang Lin, and the rest was left in the trash. Afterwards, he was picked up by his helper and handed it to Jiang Wenzheng. The content on the notes left was all Jiang Lin was soliciting divorce Tang Guo. As Tang Guo came here from time to time, Jiang Lin''s purpose became more obvious. Jiang Wenzheng finally understood that Jiang Lin wanted to destroy the Jiang family and avenge him and Jing An''an. He felt that Jiang Lin had changed, not the empathetic and gentle Jiang Lin before. Just because I was jealous of my sister, I nned to make them unstoppable. Jiang Lin is so ruthless and wants them to never stand up, then he doesn''t need to be kind. Jiang Wenzheng''s patience with Jiang Lin has reached its limit. There is no Jiang Lin among them. He and Jing An''an will definitely live a harmonious and happy life. Jiang''s has a big project in a certain city, and important members of thepany are required to take charge of this project. For his own n, Jiang Wenzheng did not hesitate to send Jing An''an out. From the beginning of the project to the process, Jing Anan was in charge, and there was no problem. It was three monthster until the project was about to end. Seeing that Jing An''an was about to return, Jiang Wenzheng nned to do it this night. He first broke the wiring of the vi, causing the entire vi to be out of power. Jiang Lin likes to sleep with the light on, and she feels flustered when the light suddenly goes out. In the dark night, she hummed twice, but no one answered. Jiang Wenzheng has be ustomed to staying in the vi without a helper at night. Only he and Jiang Lin live in this vi. Jiang Lin never dreamed of the power outage in the vi, and it was Jiang Wenzheng who broke the line. In order to make the monitoring in Jiang Lin''s room not work. After Jiang Lin was paralyzed, she had nothing to do every day. Apart from losing her temper, she would drink and smoke in the house. Then, a fire is a normal thing. Every time she finds Jiang Lin drinking, Jing An''an will me it. The more she mes, the more Jiang Lin will do these things. If she didn''t give it, Jiang Lin would yell, arguing in the room non-stop, and she would be quiet only if she gave it to her. This is the n Jiang Wenzheng has thought about for a long time. Smoking, drinking, causing a fire, will the fire be burning? Jiang Lin was paralyzed, and it was normal that he couldn''t escape. He came back from attending the wine bureau and was drunk and slept deeply. He didn''t hear any movement. Is that normal? His room and Jiang Lin''s room are still far away. Jiang Lin is on the third floor, and he is on the second floor. When he knows what''s going on, it is estimated that Jiang Lin''s room can''t get in. These things happen naturally, and no one will find out. After spinning around in his mind, Jiang Wenzheng went to Jiang Lin''s room. He didn''t need to bring anything, all the tools for the crime were in Jiang Lin''s room. When Jiang Lin heard the sound of opening the door, she subconsciously nced at the door, she couldn''t get up. All the things needed, the helper is ced next to the hand that can move. Chapter 3870: Sadomasochism deep female partner (83) Chapter 3870: Sadomasochism deep female partner (83) These things include alcohol, cigarettes, lighters, and some remote controls to turn on the appliances in the room. As for whether there is a urinal or not, this thing is under the bed, and every day before the helper leaves, he will help her install the urinary catheter. Jiang Lin feels that the sloppy and shameful days that she experiences every day are shameful. She transferred all her shame to Jing An''an and Jiang Wen, turning it into hatred. Knowing that Jiang Wenzheng should havee in, Jiang Lin hummed a few words, as if asking why the power went out. Jiang Wenzheng said: "It may be that the circuit is burned out. Find someone to see what''s going on tomorrow." Jiang Lin understood, she didn''t say anything, she always felt a bit weird tonight, she didn''t mean to pester Jiang Wenzheng and let the other party apany her. Jiang Wenzheng already liked Jing An''an, and she could see clearly beside her. The man she used to apud, doesn''t like her anymore. Ever since Tang Guo gave her the pill, she ignited hope of standing up. In her world, Jiang Wenzheng became unimportant if the Jiang family couldn''t threaten her. Jiang Wenzheng did not leave, but approached Jiang Lin''s bed. In the dark night, Jiang Lin couldn''t see Jiang Wenzheng''s expression, so she had to turn on the light of her mobile phone, only to find that Jiang Wenzheng was pouring wine. Not only did he pour the wine, he also lit a cigarette and handed her one. Jiang Lin put the phone aside, took the cigarette in her hand in doubt, and subconsciously took a sip. When she was lying down, she had be ustomed to the daily life of smoking non-stop, and she couldn''t resist the smell. Jiang Wenzheng handed her wine, and she drank it too. Although it was easy to flow out when drinking it, just like cigarettes, wine is nowpletely irresistible to her. The doctor advised that she could not do these things. Having given up all hope, she just thought of being able to mix day by day. The so-called self-control is far away from her, it is impossible to control it. Jiang Wenzheng poured another ss of wine for Jiang Lin. When he was about to pass it to Jiang Lin, the ss fell onto Jiang Lin''s bed. Jiang Lin was stunned for a moment. Before she could react, Jiang Wenzheng picked up the wine bottle and poured all the remaining wine in front of Jiang Lin, and let the wine bottle fall to the ground. In the dark night, there was a terrible noise. Under Jiang Lin''s puzzled eyes, Jiang Wenzheng took out a white handkerchief, wiped his hands, and wiped all the ces he had touched just now. Seeing carefully, Jiang Lin was trembling. She wanted to ask something, but the voice she made was ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. She was a little flustered. Jiang Wenzheng ignited the lighter again, and under her incredible gaze, threw the lighter onto Jiang Lin''s quilt. Because there is a high concentration of alcohol on the quilt, after seeing the fire, the quilt instantly burned. He will burn her to death! ! Jiang Lin struggled desperately, trying to get up, but she was paralyzed half of her body, and the other side couldn''t use her strength at all. Not only did she not get up, but she also fell to the ground, even carrying a burning quilt. There were a lot ofbustibles in this house. In a short time, the fire became very big, and with Jiang Lin''s struggle, other ces burned quickly. Jiang Wenzheng saw that Jiang Lin was struggling and the surroundings were burning, and he knew that she could not escape. Ignoring Jiang Lin''s screams from the burning, he turned around to leave, after a while he closed the door and went back to the room to sleep. It will take a long time to discover the movement here. He drank and slept very heavily. Chapter 3871: Sadomasochism deep female partner (84) Chapter 3871: Sadomasochism deep female partner (84) Surrounded by the fire, Jiang Lin was full of anger and hated Jiang Wenzheng. The fire burned her body, and the pain made her scream sharply. Jiang Wenzheng didn''t seem to hear these voices. He only knew that Jiang Lin was dead, and no one stopped him and Jing An''an. Jing Anan has no rtives and can only rely on him. Jing An''an, who had lost a loved one, must be inseparable from him with hispany. A woman who has no rtives will rely on him more and want to have one to rely on. He didn''t want Jiang Lin''s life, Jiang Lin first offended him. Jiang Lin didn''t sow discord and nned to use Tang Guo to deal with him. He wouldn''t do that. "what--" Jiang Lin screamed loudly. Jiang Wenzheng still didn''t look back. He just frowned. He only felt that Jiang Lin is not the gentle and kind Jiang Lin before. At this time, he recalled some details and felt that Jiang Lin had a lot of malice towards Jing An''an. Perhaps, her nature is like this, but it has been smooth in the past and has not been exposed. Just as Jiang Wenzheng was about to open the door and left the room, Jiang Lin suddenly violent behind him and saved Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng didn''t expect this either. He didn''t pay attention for a while and was pressed to the ground by Jiang Lin. At this time, the whole room was filled with fire. Jiang Lin hated Jiang Wenzheng a lot, and she wished to eat his meat, drink his blood, rip his skin, and thwart him. She didn''t care about going out, Jiang Wenzheng wanted to burn her to death, she couldn''t bear it. Thinking she would be burned alive, she suddenly remembered a pill that Tang Guo had given before. She endured the pain, opened the button ne, and swallowed the pill. Thirty secondster, there was a wave of power from the body. She tried to stand up, and she really stood up. She has not forgotten that the effect is only three minutes. She was so full that Jiang Wenzheng wanted to burn her to death, so she couldn''t make Jiang Wenzheng feel better. She exhausted all her strength, hugged Jiang Wenzheng, and brought him back to the ce where the mes were most intense. No matter how Jiang Wenzheng struggled, there was no way to escape Jiang Lin. Jiang Lin at this moment was like a boulder, too heavy for him to breathe. "Jiang Lin! Let me go, are you crazy?" The fire had already burned on Jiang Wenzheng''s body, and he felt that the clothes were already on. His skin had already started to burn, and the burning pain made him very flustered. He struggled desperately, but there was no way to break free. When the fire light surrounded the two of them, Jiang Lin forced Jiang Wenzheng over, so that Jiang Wenzheng was on top and she was below. Jiang Wenzheng thought that there was a chance to escape, but he still couldn''t break free, no matter what method he used, he could only maintain this posture. Jiang Lin still couldn''t speak. He heard Jiang Lin''s teeth grinding, his body was held tightly by Jiang Lin, as if to strangle him to death. Even if three minutes passed, Jiang Lin had been holding Jiang Wenzheng because of her stiffness, and Jiang Wenzheng couldn''t get rid of it. A hideous and terrifying smile appeared on Jiang Lin''s face, and she howled with pain as she watched Jiang Wenzheng, smiling like a lunatic. Both thought they were going to die, but they were rescued. Life is still there, but the situation is not very good. Jing Anan received a call and learned that there was a fire at home. Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng were both seriously burned, especially Jiang Wenzheng. The entire back was burned, his face was burnt, and his arms were burned extensively. It is said that the people who rushed to the scene found that Jiang Wenzheng was holding Jiang Lin in his arms, and they were burned so much. Chapter 3872: Sadomasochism deep female partner (85) Chapter 3872: Sadomasochism deep female partner (85) When Jing Anan heard this, the whole person was dumbfounded. She felt that Jiang Wenzheng would start with Jiang Lin, and she was ready. Once Jiang Wenzheng dared to do such a thing, she would definitely not be able to escape sanctions in the end. Moreover, Jiang Wenzheng ate her food with ingredients every day. If things go on like this, there will definitely be various problems in the body. If he harmed Jiang Lin, he would spend his next life in prison. If he doesn''t harm Jiang Lin, he will spend it in the hospital from now on. No way, it would be such a result. Jiang Wenzheng suffered severe burns and is currently in the intensive care unit. Jiang Lin is better. It may be that the other half of her body has no intuition. She tried to hide the sensible parts into Jiang Wenzhengs arms. It was not very serious, and she did not feel any pain in the conscious parts. Not bad. "Tongzi, go and spread the rumors. Just send Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng to be true love. President Jiang was burned to save true love. In addition, I will post some real evidence." [Ok, the host is big. Tang Guo believed that Jing Anan would know what to do when he saw this. Jiang Wenzheng was burned. Jiang Wenzheng was burned to save his true love Jiang Lin. As soon as these news came out, everyone was shocked. Some people who have been to the scene also talked with others. What they saw at the time, Jiang Lin was indeed protected by Jiang Wenzheng. For a while, everyone on the Inte was sighing, this is fairy love, right? Jiang Wenzheng and Jing Anan are legal couples, and they can''t help but think deeply about what secrets are there. When Jing Anan saw the news, he figured out something in his heart. It should be Miss Tang, right? Except for Miss Tang, she couldn''t think of anyone else who could do this. Jing An''an looked at the real evidence and felt that it wasn''t that great enough, and secretly posted Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng''s previous videos. Thework seems to have exploded. They discussed that Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin are immortal love, and manyizens also reacted, isn''t they affair? Some praised them, some mocked them. With the expectation of thousands ofizens, Jing Anan spoke. She didn''t me anyone, what she said was only one meaning, divorcing Jiang Wenzheng and fulfilling Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin. Jing An''an''s attitude has made people outside specte, and many people are particrly interested in the grievances of the rich. This matter was discussed for a whole month. Jiang Wenzheng was out of danger, but his burns were too serious. The direct point is that, like Jiang Lin, he almost can only spend his entire life in bed and wheelchair. After his condition stabilized, Jing Anan sat by the hospital bed and announced a decision in front of him and Jiang Lin: "Azhen, let''s get a divorce. Through this incident, I know you love Linlin so much. I think that you should be perfected and let you be together. No matter what, you should be together and be together in an upright manner. When we are divorced, you will get married." Of course Jiang Wenzheng did not agree, but at this time it was no longer what he agreed or disagreed. Jing An''an was very strong. After spending some time and energy, she and Jiang Wenzheng divorced. After the divorce, she let the two get married, as if looking away. From then on, Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin lived in the same room. Jiang Wenzheng has been abandoned, and thepany will of course be managed by Jing An''an. Jing Anan became the helm of the Jiang family and sessfully turned the Jiang family into hers. Xiao Yang became Jing Anan''s assistant from Jiang Wenzheng''s assistant. Because she is clever and clever, judging the time and judging the situation, turning to the dark, and bing Jing Anan''s second secretary. She sighed secretly in her heart, doing this business is to learn how to wink. Although I can''t be the first secretary in my life, it''s not bad to be a second secretary. Xiao Yang entered the office without squinting, gave the documents to Jing An''an for processing, and then backed out. Back in the office, many people came to ask gossip. Xiao Yang coughed slightly: "Work hard and stop gossiping. President Jing is not so foolish. Only by doing practical things will he appreciate him." Chapter 3873: Sadomasochism deep female partner (86) Chapter 3873: Sadomasochism deep female partner (86) Although, she was also very curious in her heart, the rtionship between Jing Zong and Ming Shao, and the eyes that Ming Shao and Jing Zong looked at each other were gentle as water. Xiao Yang was actually very afraid of Jing An''an in his heart. Some things, after a little thought, he was extremely afraid. The best way is to pretend to be confused. Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin stare at each other in the room every day, and fight at every turn. Especially Jiang Lin, it doesn''t matter who the opponent is in a fight. If you don''t win the fight, you will bite. The big and small wounds on Jiang Wenzheng''s body are all caused by Jiang Lin. The reason Jiang Lin is not against getting married is because she feels that this can torture Jiang Wenzheng. She hates this man, the other party wants her life, and she wants Jiang Wenzheng to die. Seeing Jiang Wen''s deste and ugly appearance, she was very happy. When Jing Anan became the helm of the Jiang family and truly owned the Jiang family, Jiang Lin understood what was going on. Her sister is really not easy. It was disgusting, but she couldn''t help it. Of course, she still had a little bit of hope in her heart, that was Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s special medicine came out, maybe she could stand up. No matter what Jing An''an said, they are all her rtives. The other party hates Jiang Wenzheng and toss Jiang Wenzheng. She shouldn''t be able to kill her sister, right? Tang Guo came to see Jiang Lin again, seeing her and Jiang Wenzheng showing the same hideous expressions, and the appearance that life was not as good as death, she actually smiled. "When will you be married?" Yes, Tang Guo came to see Jing An''an. It has been more than a year since the fire, Jing Anan epted Ming Huan''s pursuit and became a boyfriend and girlfriend. "October." Jing Anan said in front of the two of them, and Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin were also rarely quiet. marry? with who? "October, it''s a good day." Tang Guo replied. Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin soon found out who Jing Anan''s boyfriend was, and it turned out to be Ming Huan. Jiang Wenzheng certainly disagreed, but no matter how much he yelled, no one paid any attention to him. Jing An''an hired a helper for the two of them, who were not from their own country. They performed their duties and used money to do things. They didn''t know much about the nativenguage, but basically took care of their daily lives. "After I get married, I will move out and have my own family. It is not very good to live together." Jing Anan and the two said, "You are both married, then live your life well," Jing Anan smiled and looked at the two. People, "You have to cherish this hard-won marriage, it is Ah Zheng''s life in exchange." From the beginning to the end, Jing An''an did not show a fierce expression, which made people unable to grasp the wrong ce. Jiang Wenzheng cursed wildly, but Jiang Lin calmed down, and there was a wave of mocking eyes at Jiang Wenzheng. Knowing about Jing An''an''s marriage n, Ye Lian quickly applied for a vacation and prepared a very romantic marriage proposal. After Jing An An really got married, she and Ming Huan moved to a nearby vi. She would visit Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin every day, and they would always get beaten up while the helpers were away. Tang Guo woulde asionally. She mainly came to see Jiang Wenzheng''s miserable appearance. Jiang Wenzheng had been burnt and disfigured, and now he still has various bites on his body, and his life is not very good. Jiang Lin had been looking forward to Tang Guo giving her a special medicine, but she waited all her life without waiting. Later, the affairs between Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin were always mentioned. Some say they are true love, some say they are shameless. But apart from a few insiders, who would have thought that this is a pair of enemies who want each other to die and tortured each other every day? Jiang Wenzheng watched Jing An''an marry, be in love with Ming Huan, and even gave birth to a childter, and got sick for several asions. His body was not healthy, andter suffered a lot because of physical problems. "Doctor Ye, do you think my daughter is cute? Are you envious?" Ming Huan was holding a two-year-old girl in his hand, and there was a cute little Zhengtai standing beside him, and said with a grimace. Ye Lian nodded faintly: "It''s lovely." "Come on, don''t force it," Ming Huan sighed,pletely unbelieving. Chapter 3874: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (end) Chapter 3874: Sadomasochism and deep female partner (end) "Who doesn''t know that you don''t like children at all. My daughter is so cute and she really likes children. She hase to hug him a long time ago. Who would show a disgusting expression with politeness and demeanor like you." "Your husband in the family, if you came out with me today, you shouldn''t be nning to chat with me?" Ming Huan is certainly not a real family husband. He just doesn''t want Jing An''an to worry too much. He shoulders the responsibility of taking care of the children. The wife who finally got married, of course, has to be pampered, how can she be willing to suffer a little bit? "In fact, for so many years, I have had a doubt," Ming Huan said, "about the doubts between An An and your family, and the Jiang family." Things in the Jiang family are weird, like an invisible hand pushing away. He obviously didn''t do anything, but let the Jiang family not stay and all of them didn''t end well. "Young Master Ming, have you been taking your children at home for a long time?" Ye Lian asked, "This is not a good sign, you are suffering from such a suspicious disease, do you still have to smell it when your wifees back? Is there a man-like smell on her body?" "Fuck-my family An''an only likes me, it is impossible to do this kind of thing, I didn''t doubt her." Ming Huan was angry, "Don''t spit people, you should take care of your family, I heard that your hospital Nurse, I look forward to your divorce every day, and they are in good positions. If this is left in ancient times, your family may be able to take a concubine." "Don''t get too far." Ye Lian didn''t hear this the most. Every time his wife came over, the little nurses had stars in their eyes, and it wouldn''t make people peaceful after marriage. Now, he is already looking forward to his retirement. "Young Master Ming, do you feel happy now?" "of course." Ye Lian said: "Since life is happy, why should we go to discover some uncertain secrets? It is because the daughter-inw is not fragrant, the child is not cute, the life is not easy, and he is looking for death? "Oh, what you said makes sense. Forget it, I won''t go into these matters. I still think about when the family can go out and rx for a while." To be honest, Ming Huan is curious and scared. Since the peace at the moment is what An An wants, then he will not touch it. Later, Ming Huan never went to wonder about the secrets of Jing An''an. He was already satisfied with the happiness at the moment and cherished it very much. Tang Guo lived to more than fifty years old in this life, and he did not live long, nor was he short-lived. When she learned that she didn''t have many days, her doctor Ye was upset for several days. In those days, apart from staying with her, he kept reading in the study. Doctor Ye said that he has saved countless people for most of his life and pulled many people back from the hands of the **** of death. In the end, he was unable to catch his most important person. This made him very upset, ufortable, and doubted himself for the first time. Medical skills. "In those few days I went through all the books I could read in the study, trying to find out if there was something I missed. I think it must be because I missed what I learned so that you can''t save it. "Ye Lian said very lowly. Tang Guo squeezed his hand firmly and said, "As long as it is a human, there will always be a time to leave this world. Humans are flesh and blood. With the current medical skills and technology, there is no way to make people immortal. You are already Very powerful, a very good doctor, and saved many people." "Xiao Guo, a lifetime is too short." Ye Lian held Tang Guo''s hand and kissed the back of her hand, "If there is another life, can you live longer? It''s just a few decades, and it feels like it''s gone in the blink of an eye." "try your best." It depends on what world she travels into, what identity she is, and the length of life of the original owner. Contented, Ye Lian looked at Tang Guo reluctantly and closed his eyes. This time Ye Lian did not leave after Tang Guo. After Tang Guo left, he devoted himself to researching the kind of illness she suffered. Many yearster, the disease Tang Guo had suffered, Ye Lian''s research, there are already very good methods for early detection and treatment. On the day when he was awarded the supreme honor, Ye Lian''s life ceased, and he didn''t have time to go to that huge stage again. He walked so anxiously, without nostalgia. Chapter 3875: Newcomers in the group Chapter 3875: Neers in the group Ziyun]: Did the neer speak today? [Chi Xiao]: Nothing happened. Didn''t they have any abnormalities? They did not receive the red envelopes we issued. [Margaret]: It appeared quietly. If it weren''t for Yun Gu''s sharp eyes, I didn''t notice that there were more people in the group. [Shangguan Yungu]: Judging from her name, it can be inferred that she is older. Maybe she hasn''t understood what this is. Ziyun and the others only recently discovered that there was one more person in the group, mainly because the other party was silent, and they didn''t know when they appeared. If you don''t speak, don''t grab red envelopes, it''s almost like death. Everyone in the group started discussing it since the other party appeared. I also used various methods to get the other party tomunicate with them, but they were all in vain. [Mo Yuntian]: The name has not turned gray, so the person should be alive. [Margaret]: Then why doesn''t she speak? It''s been many days, should I figure it out? Does she think this is a dream? [Shangguan Yungu]: Dear seniors, you see, her name is the Queen Mother, should you understand the identity of the Queen Mother? [Margaret]: I know, I didn''t know it before. Since I havemunicated with you, I also know that the queen mother has the supreme status in some worlds and is very noble in a country. [Shangguan Yungu]: To say that this deep pce is the mostplicated, it is possible that she was busy with various conspiracies and did not find this group. It may also be that she found it, doubting in her heart, and dare not use it temporarily. It is also possible that her situation is not so good. In short, I guess she must have seen us talking. The biggest possibility is that she doubts in her heart and doesn''t trust uncertain things, so she didn''t use it and didn''t dare to order our red envelopes. [Ziyun]: So what shall we do? Wait until she feels that there is no danger? I don''t know how long she has been in the group. I think this group should be improved a bit. New memberse in without reminding them. Although there are many more functions in thest upgrade, it is not a problem that the neerse in without reminding them. what do y''all think? [Chi Xiao]: It really should be improved. After neerse in, the group reminds that it is more convenient to have new members. [Mo Yuntian]: Agree. [Margaret]: I agree too. [Emanuel]: If the school is here, it might be possible for the neers to talk, but now we still talk normally every day. If the neers feel safe, they should ignore us. [Margaret]: I dont know if this new world of school flowers is a magical world. [Allen]: Margaret, even if it is a magical world, it may not be your magical world. It is probably the magical world between Harold and me. I think you should go back and worship the God of Creation and let him be kind to you. [Harold]: This time n speaks, not so annoying. [Margaret]: You two are damned! [Ziyun]: I dont know when the girl will arrive in the new world... [Mo Yuntian]: It should be soon, we will pay more attention to the member list in the future, and I don''t know when the neer will speak. Ziyun and others guessed right, the new member had noticed the situation of this group from the beginning. The reason why she didn''t say anything was that at first she felt there was a conspiracy, but then she didn''t quite understand it. When she figured it out, she didn''t know what to say. In her current situation, it makes no sense to say anything, even if she is the queen mother. Chapter 3876: Devil Head (1) Chapter 3876: Devil Head (1) "Master, then I will go down the mountain first, and when Ie back, I will bring Master delicious food." In front of Tang Guo stood a young girl in red. Although she was not all overwhelming, she was also cute and cute, with a little innocence in her expression. The girl was barefoot, with a bell on each of her ankles. When she moved a little, she would make a jingle. I don''t know what material the bell was made of. The sound was very pleasant, just like a girl''s voice. The young girl wears some nice bracelets on her wrists, which looks a bit demon, and she knows that this is not a pretty girl. When Tang Guo was about to speak, the girl interrupted her and stuck her tongue out at her: "Master, don''t nag, I remember the things you shouldn''t do when you go down the mountain, don''t you just don''t trust men? The master said that men are bad things, and there is no good, Linger will not be deceived, so that he will not believe the rhetoric of those stinky men." "I used to go down the mountain and dared toe over and make ideas. I took care of them. Master didnt know. They were so ugly that they were tortured by me. They dared to provoke me without seeing me. Who, I am Ruan Qianling, the young pce lord of the Luohua Pce, can they think of it? If they dare to provoke me, they are not afraid of their lives." Tang Guo pondered these words secretly. The original owner was someone who hated men. The girl in front of him was Ruan Qianling, who imed to be the young master of Luohua Pce, so the original owner should be the owner of Luohua Pce. She nced at the skin on her hand, which could be broken by blowing a bomb. This skin looked very young at first nce, and she did not seem to be an old woman. To be younger, she still likes to be younger. When she is old, she is indeed not that beautiful. She doesn''t want to look at it in the mirror. System: There is something stinking. "Okay, you go, go early and return early." "Okay, Master, you talk so little this time." Ruan Qianling looked at Tang Guo with a smile, "Then Ling''er will leave first." She''s afraid that if she doesn''t slip away, the master might talk a lot about it for a while. By the way, she, the master, is cold and fierce in front of outsiders. No one knew that when there were only the two of them, Master was a talkative, and did not have the majesty of Pce Master Luohua. Master said that all men in the world are bad things, and they are the most eloquent to deceive the girl''s feelings. Whenever she goes down the mountain, she will be told at least half an hour before letting her go down the mountain, and her ears can hear the cocooning. After going down the mountain so many times, she did meet a lot of stinky men, all of which were cleaned up by her. Therefore, in the arena, everyone called her the devil Qianling, and they all said she was a bad one. She just can''t understand, those bad men, asionally will make a small n to punish them well. She didn''t care how the people from the rivers andkesmented on her. Martial arts people said that her master was a female devil, and called her a demon. She felt that this title was really appropriate. Thinking of going down the mountain, Ruan Qianling put away all his thoughts. What she likes to do most when going down the mountain is to mix in the crowds of the rivers andkes, to see those people fighting, and asionally to intervene to do a little destruction, watching them jump in anger, it feels especially fun. Anyway, they are alwayspetitive, so she inserted one in the middle, as if it didn''t vite the rules, right? After Ruan Qianling left, there was no one in Tang Guo''s room, and she began to ept the memory of this world. Chapter 3877: Devil Head (2) Chapter 3877: Devil Head (2) As she guessed, she was the pce lord of Luohua Pce, and Ruan Qianling was the young pce lord and her disciple. The reason why Ruan Qianling is unusual is the identity of the other party. This Ruan Qianling is actually the daughter of her senior sister Ruan Feng. Since her worship in Luohua Pce, her senior sister Ruan Feng has taken care of her, and the rtionship between the two senior sisters has always been good. Later, Ruan Feng fell in love with a man, and because the man was in a dangerous situation, he gave birth to the daughter of Ruan Feng and died. Because of Ruan Feng''s experience, the original owner felt that men were all bad things, and they were heartbroken. After taking care of Ruan Qianling, she was afraid that Ruan Qianling would follow in the footsteps of her senior sister and instill the idea that men are bad things from an early age. This is how every time Ruan Qianling goes down the mountain, he will be warned, afraid that Ruan Qianling will be killed by a man. How could the original owner think that some things shoulde or they wille? The more you avoid some things, they wille, and they will develop in the direction you don''t want. The more you stop it, the stronger the rebound, and it will eventually develop to an irreversible point. To say that the beginning of the matter was that Ruan Qianling went down the mountain once and identally saved a man who was seriously injured. She didn''t have any thoughts at first, saving people was just casual, found it fun, curious, and asionally nosy. But as he got along with him, Ruan Qianling became tempted. The demon girl is tempted, that''s terrible, love is much stronger than ordinary people. A demon girl of a public enemy of the martial arts, and a decent and famous son, it is conceivable how difficult it is for the two to get together. The name of the person rescued by Ruan Qianling was Nie Yunsheng, a member of Liuyun Vi. It is worth mentioning that this person also has a younger sister, who has also made a marriage contract with her since childhood. Nie Yuncheng didn''t like Xu Xinyue very much, and just treated him as a junior. Xu Xinyue liked Nie Yunsheng very much, and the end result was that two womenpeted for one husband. Ruan Qianling is a person who dared to love and hate, so Nie Yuncheng did not know how much grievance and suffering he had suffered, the pressure from the rivers andkes, the pressure from the celebrities, the younger sister Xu Xinyue, and the prevention from the pce lord of Luohua Pce. Most importantly, there is also a misunderstanding from Nie Yunsheng. However, they are officials, no matter how much suffering or lessons they take, they will stay together. During this period, Nie Yunsheng went through countless hardships, and every time he got off the line, Ruan Qianling helped him. In order to help Nie Yunsheng, Ruan Qianling confronted his master. Not only that, when Nie Yunsheng''s veins were gone, Ruan Qianling stole one of the most precious treasures of the Luohua Pce, the Profound Vein Code, and gave it to Nie Yunsheng to practice so that he could be a martial arts master again. Later, Nie Yunsheng''s life was hanging by a thread, and she stole the Buddha lotus seeds from Luohua Pce and gave them to Nie Yunsheng to eat, to save his life. Later, Nie Yunsheng needed a sword in the world to be able to defeat his opponent. Ruan Qianling remembered that there was a very powerful sword in Luohua Pce. It is said that most people cannot use it. She secretly brought Nie Yuncheng back to the secret realm of Luohua Pce. Nie Yuncheng was the chosen son of heaven, and of course he took the divine sword. The main reason was to stop, and the two teamed up to wound her, and then escaped. If the original owner was not injured, they would definitely not be able to take it away. Ruan Qianling, who loves to be a devil, doesn''t know the situation of Luohua Pce at all. He only feels that her master has prejudice and stubbornness towards men in the world. Especially since the original chief killed Nie Yunsheng, Ruan Qianling simply broke with her. Chapter 3878: Devil Head (3) Chapter 3878: Devil Head (3) The Luohua Pce, which lost three treasures one after another, and the original owner was injured, has since been devastated and bullied by the force of the gesture. When Ruan Qianling was growing up with Nie Yunsheng, he didn''t know that Luohua Pce was going through a disaster. When they knew that Luohua Pce had been defeated, the Pce Lord had also fallen. Later, Ruan Qianling killed many people in order to avenge the Luohua Pce. In order to stop her, Nie Yunsheng wounded her again, and the two began torturing each other. In the end, they still liked each other. In order to bnce the martial arts and save Ruan Qianling''s life, Nie Yunsheng handed over the divine sword, took Ruan Qianling far away, and lived a peaceful life in return. The story of this world ends like this. Among them, the most difficult thing is the original owner. Just because Ruan Qianling didn''t want his life, he fell in love with a man, Luohua Pce lost three treasures, and eventually experienced the disaster of extinction, and all the people in the pce died. Tang Guo opened his eyes and no longer felt that the girl who had acted like a baby in front of her was cute and cute. System: [The host is big, what about this world? "Let''s take a look at the baby in Luohua Pce first." Tang Guo came back to his senses, and the first thing he thought of was this. Could the baby in Luohua Pce be stolen to save the smelly man outside. System: emmm. He felt that there is always one in this world that does not smell. He waited for the non-smelly one to stick it on the host''s body. The three treasures are ced in different ces. The martial arts secret realm profound vein strange book is ced in the secret room inside the closed room. Tang Guo quickly ran to the closed room and opened the secretpartment based on his memory. There was a box inside. The book wrapped in brocade in the box was the secret book. Looking through it at will, she put the secret realm into the system space. When she was about to put the box back, she thought calmly. "Tongzi, is there a collection of martial arts secrets like "Sunflower Treasure" in the system space?" The system shuddered, I really didn''t expect the host to be such a host! [The host is big, let me find it, soon. The system scans all kinds of cheats in the system space, it is very fast, and I found one in a short while. Tang Guo looked at the secret book in her hand and flipped through it at will. Seeing the three words "Embroidery Jue" on the cover, she felt that these three words were seen, and the other party might not be willing to practice. She has read the martial arts secrets. Its different from the "Sunflower Treasure". You dont need to go to the pce to practice martial arts. Its just that after practicing this secret book, women will be more and more beautiful, and men will be more and more feminine and feminine, regardless of the body. Behavior is still physiological. "Okay, this cheat book is very good." Tang Guo tore off the cover and the precautions on thest page, without affecting the integrity of the cheat book. If Nie Yunsheng dared to practice, no wonder she would be enlightened when stealing things. Ruan Qianling steals things from Luohua Pce, might Nie Yuncheng not know? epting it as it should be, but not knowing it is a good thing. After putting "Embroidery Jue" in ce, Tang Guo went to the ce where Buddha''s lotus seeds were put. The Buddha Lotus Seed was in the treasure house of Luohua Pce, and Tang Guo quickly found it. This time it was in a jade box. She opened it and looked at it. There was a golden lotus seed inside, and she knew from the breath that this thing was not ordinary. She didn''t hesitate, put it into the system space and kept it temporarily. Chapter 3879: Devil Head (4) Chapter 3879: Devil Head (4) After taking the Buddha''s lotus seeds, Tang Guo wondered what should be reced. So, she patrolled the Luohua Pce a few times and found the ce where the lotus was nted. Under the strange eyes of the disciples in the pce, she floated into the pond, pulled out a lotus, and returned to the treasure house. She took out a lotus seed from the lotus and put it in a jade box. System reminder: [The host is big, this will break. "Since it is a medicine, it will definitely be broken and has a shelf life. Then they will see that the lotus seeds are broken. Most of them are expired. They have stolen them. What does it matter to me?" System: Okay, it can still operate like this. So, the next step is the forbidden area of the Luohua Pce, where the sword is ced. It is said that this divine sword was ced here by the first pce lord of the Luohua Pce. The people in the Luohua Pce can use the divine sword if they can pull up the divine sword. But after many years of pce lord, no one has ever uprooted it. Tang Guo felt that this was a cheating thing. It was obviously set by Heavenly Dao for Nie Yunsheng, the son of Heavenly Choice. She looked at the grey sword in front of her, and stretched out her hand to pull it out, using all the internal strength of her body, there was really no way to pull it out. She knew that this should be caused by God, and God would not let her pull it out. This is what Nie Yunsheng left. And the existence of her Luohua Pce is to give Nie Yuncheng things, not only to give things, but also to his wife. I feel aggrieved when I think about it. ording to the system, Tang Guo couldn''t pull out the gods, and observed silently, for fear that the host would be greatly angry. He observed that the energy was still growing at a constant rate, and understood that the host should not be angry, and his heart was slightly rxed. [The host is big, if you don''t wait for Nie Yunsheng to pull it out, youe to grab it again, it''s almost the same. "No, I want it now." Tang Guo looked at the divine sword for a while, since it was set by the heavenly way, looking at things should be somewhat wise, a little bit should be there, so she said to the gods: "There is a saying for human beings, if you dont get it, you will destroy it. . If you donte out, I will destroy you." After speaking, the divine sword inserted in the pool in front of him made a buzzing sound, and then stopped moving. Tang Guo understood what the other party meant. The buzzing sound was mocking her. "Tongzi, choose a sharp fairy sword for me. Brother Chi Xiao will help me refine it. If you dont get it, it will be destroyed. Im not talking about ying with it. Sword, when it is destroyed, I will leave another fairy sword to Luohua Pce in the future." Tang Guo used his internal force to condense into a ball and flicked the divine sword to show a warning: "Before your sword is broken in two, there is a chance to go back." Hearing Tang Guo''s threat, Divine Sword didn''t care about it, and there was another buzzing sound, as if he believed in the strength of his sword and was not afraid of anything. At this moment, a fairy sword with a powerful experience appeared in Tang Guo''s hand. This was an authentic fairy tool, produced by Chi Xiao, and it must be a boutique. Every time Chi Xiao refines something interesting, he will send a copy to Tang Guo. Tang Guo pulled out the scabbard, leaped gently into the pool, lightly ced her foot on a stone pir in the pool, stood in front of the divine sword, and gestured in front of the divine sword with the fairy sword in her hand. "Do you think the sword in my hand is powerful, or you are powerful? It''s just a low-level product, and it''s terribly awkward. A Tubaozi sword that hasn''t been seen in the world. Don''t give you a chance to cast the light, but be stubborn." Tang Guo was about to cut it down with a sword. Chapter 3880: Devil Head (5) Chapter 3880: Devil Head (5) The result of course was that the Divine Sword was not cut. The Divine Sword, which was originally standing still in the pool, jumped out andy on the t ground next to the pool, making a whining sound as if begging Tang Guo for mercy. Tang Guo put away the fairy sword, leaped in front of it with a smile, and with a stroke, the sword fell into her hand. "That''s right, he who knows the current affairs is a good man." The divine sword murmured twice again, this pce lord of Luohua Pce was too fierce! Afraid of. If you fail to do so, you will be destroyed. It''s terrible. The Divine Sword was thrown into the system space by Tang Guo. It was shocked to find that the swords here were all high-quality goods, and it still had a feeling. The big guys gently touched it and it would break into pieces. The Divine Sword, which was particrly arrogant in the past, shivered in the corner of the system space. The system looked at the reaction of Little Excalibur and almostughed. There is a host, and it seems that this arrogant smelly disease cannot be cured. After handling the three treasures of Luohua Pce, Tang Guo returned to the room. The system remembered one thing, and quickly reminded: [The host is big, a neer has been in the group, I dont know how long it has been here, if it werent for discussion by the group, I havent found it yet. It''s been a long time since the neers haven''t said a word, and it''s very strange not to receive the red envelope. When Tang Guo entered the group, there was an extra name in the list of members: Queen Mother Chen. [School Flowers]: Everyone, I am in the new world. [Margaret]: The school flower didn''t find me, so I didn''te to the magical world again. Disappointed. [School Flower]: When fatees, it can''t be stopped, don''t be sad, can''t you still be able to voice and video? When it was time to meet. This time I came to a martial arts world, what is fun, I will send it to you at that time. [Margaret]: It seems to beforted, but I''m actually used to it. Looking forward to youring, you always can''te, don''t look forward to it, maybe it really came that day. But, let me not look forward to it, it is impossible. [Ziyun]: Sister, the neer Queen Mother Chen has been silent. It has been a long time, and I dont even receive the red envelope. You are the owner of the group. Can you see whats going on? Last time, Tang Guo hadn''t checked all the functions in the group. Taking advantage of this moment, she took a second look and found that she, the group owner, had more power. Now she enjoys another right of the group owner, and she can actually use the mute function. Maybe it''s because of the group, there is no kicking function, she thinks this function is useless. There are very few people who cane to this group. Theye because of fate, and the function of kicking people is not very friendly. There is no pulling function. After all, she, the group owner, has so much more permission to mute, which seems to be a tasteless, useless. She checked the Queen Mother Chen''s profile card, except for her nickname, there was nothing dynamic, and the profile picture was still nk, showing that the other party hadn''t moved at all. The time in all worlds is not synchronized. ording to the people in the group, the Queen Mother Chen didn''t know when she was added. Maybe she has lived here for a lifetime, but the other side hasn''t had a few days. [School Flower]: Maybe we have been here for a long time, but not a few days there, so she is still thinking about this group. [Ziyun]: It is possible. [Shangguan Yungu]: This is really possible. I was like this before. It didn''t take long for me. Later, I heard from other people in the group that it was actually a long time. Chapter 3881: Devil Head (6) Chapter 3881: Devil Head (6) [Chi Xiao]: I paid special attention to it before. The time passing by the school flower is the fastest. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, you still talk about what happened in this world. We are all a little curious. Maybe the neer, Queen Mother Chen, will understand this is not a dangerous ce after seeing these. This ce is secret, only she can see it, and no one else can find it. [Ziyun]: Whatever she wants to say, she can use her consciousness to control it. It doesn''t have to be so troublesome at all. [Margaret]: The red envelopes we send will not expire. There is a red envelope reminder below the group. If she wants to receive it next time, just click on it. However, the things she received would appear next to her, and she had to find a ce where no one could find it. People in the group, you tell me all the points, just want the Queen Mother Chen to see. After all, it is a person in the pce, who is very alert to things that suddenly appear, and it is not a Xiaobai who has never experienced a fight. After Tang Guo had talked about the affairs of this world, the Queen Mother Chen still didn''t move and didn''t care about that much. When the timees, the other party thinks it''s right, and it shoulde up. ording to theparison of the passage of time, most of the other party is still under observation. Aftermunicating in the group for a long time, the Queen Mother Chen did not show up, so she was a calm person. Tang Guo bid farewell to the friends in the group, and her consciousness retreated: "Pay attention to the movement of the Queen Mother Chen, remember to notify me when she appears." [Okay, the host is big. Tang Guo calcted the time and found that the current progress was just when Ruan Qianling went down the mountain, and soon he would identally rescue the seriously injured Nie Yunsheng, and the two began to quarrel. During this period, Tang Guo decided to check how well the martial arts of the disciples of the imperial Pce of Flowers were practicing. Arranged ording to the strength of the martial arts, the strength of the Pce Master of the Fallen Flower Pce is considered a top master in the entire martial arts. The ordinary disciples of the Luohua Pce are mostly second-rate. As for the guardian, there are not many hall masters in the Luohua Pce, and there are only a few, and they can be regarded as first-ss masters. In general, Luohua Pce has such a status in the arena, no one dares to provoke, mainly relying on her, the top master Luohua Pce Master. The forces in the arena only need a top master, and just add a few top masters at random to support a martial sect. It''s no wonder that after the original owner was seriously injured, Luohua Pce was destroyed by his opponent. A top master can sweep the martial arts without top masters. Ruan Qianling''s martial arts is good, he can be regarded as a first-ss master, the difference between the first-ss master and the top master is not one and a half. If there is no adventure during this period, it may take decades to achieve. There are two quick ways to reach the top master to the top master. First, the martial artist is a peerless genius, and second, there is a special adventure. In fact, Nie Yunsheng is not a super talented person, but he is very lucky, what is missing, God will give him something. The process is tortuous, and the result will be good. Ruan Qianling''s talent is good, at least better than Nie Yunsheng. It''s a pity that he is a useless person, who doesn''t care about anything when he''s moved, regardless of right and wrong. After reading the memory, Tang Guo had no hope for Ruan Qianling. She likes Nie Yunsheng, go and like it, and when she suffers, she will have to take it on her own. Chapter 3882: Devil Head (7) Chapter 3882: Devil Head (7) Ruan Qianling''s mother, Ruan Feng, did not have much kindness to the original owner. At most, she had taken care of Ruan Qianling for more than ten years at the beginning. She has always focused on cultivating Ruan Qianling. First, she has a really good rtionship with Ruan Fengs mentors and sisters. In addition, Ruan Qianlings talent is very good, and she intends to train him as the heir of the Luohua Pce. It is said that Ruan Qianling is the Young Master of Luohua Pce, which shows that his position is detached. If there is no such thing as eating inside and out, stealing the treasure of Luohua Pce, causing the enemy of Luohua Pce to discover the situation, and therades will seriously injured the pce owner, and Luohua Pce will not destroy the door. Without Ruan Qianling, she could still train other sessors. With such a big martial arts, wouldn''t it be easy to find a good seedling? Tang Guo looked at the disciples in front of him practicing martial arts and fell into deep thought. The disciples of Luohua Pce were talented, but it was indeed much worse than Ruan Qianling. In any case, Ruan Qianling''s parents are all martial arts geniuses, and their talents are certainly not bad. Tang Guo didn''t have a hurry to pick a suitable person in Luohua Pce for the time being, the story had just begun, and it took time. [Host Da, you have selected all the martial arts secrets you asked me to help select. "Okay, let me see." In order to prevent Luohuagong from suffering, they must first increase their strength. She has collected a lot of martial arts cheats. In almost every world, she will collect some special products, especially books. No matter what type, she will collect some. Since Xiao Tongzi has be smarter and smarter, she doesn''t need to go to these things by herself. Xiao Tongzi can scan all the content and store everything. Just find Xiao Tongzi. System: Proud! After choosing the right martial arts secrets, Tang Guo called the important disciples of Luohua Pce for a meeting. "Pce Master, don''t know what happened?" The core disciples of Luohua Pce were a little nervous when they saw Tang Guo sitting on the seat so solemnly. Could it be that the hostile forces in the Luohua Pce came to provoke, upy their territory, hurt the people in the Luohua Pce, and grab the shop? This is a martial arts world, and it ismon to grab territory, shop, and ce. In particr, it is verymon for two opposing forces to fight each other and kill people. Anyway, they are all enemies of life and death, they don''t care about that face, it''s best to kill the other person. The Luohua Pce is called an evil pce by the people of the world. Naturally, their right hand gestures are definitely not good people. Well-known decent people generally don''te to provoke Luohua Pce, but they are also evil forces and often conflict with them. "It''s something." "Pce Master, is the person who provoked this time the Imperius Sect or the Lishun Pce?" Zuo Hufa Chun Mei, a woman with enchanting appearance, and the people in Luohua Pce love red. Even if the dress is not all red, there are always some red petals on the skirt. Before Tang Guo could speak, Qiu Wu, the right guardian, also spoke: "Pce Master, let his subordinates and Chun Mei go over, teach them a good life, and see if they dare toe over." The current Luohua Pce does not fear any school. Seeing that other people were about to speak, Tang Guo quickly stopped to stop: "It''s not that someone is here to provoke, it''s another matter. I''ll ask you toe and discuss it." "Pce Master, what is it?" It wasn''t someone provoking, Chun Mei breathed a sigh of relief, "Is it a good thing?" Tang Guo didn''t give them another chance to guess, and opened a wooden box in front of him: "When clearing the warehouse, I found a bunch of martial arts secrets." Chapter 3883: Devil Head (8) Chapter 3883: Devil Head (8) Tang Guo''s words fell, the Luohua Pce disciples in front of him looked dumbfounded at the box of martial arts secrets, a little unresponsive. Qiu Wu tentatively asked: "Pce Master, is this true?" Wugong Cheats, its not Chinese cabbage, how can you take it out box by box? But the pce lord has never been a joke-like person, and shouldn''t make a joke about it. In the face of everyones spection, Tang Guo said: You can recite the martial arts secrets that suit you within three days. After you have nothing to do, you will practice the martial arts by yourself. After you have obtained these martial arts secrets, you should not use them in the daytime, just practice secretly. . Save some strength, if a thiefes, you can catch them by surprise." Tang Guo''s words made Luohuagong disciples'' eyes light up, so they caught the other side off guard, they liked it. "After the secrets are recited silently, discussion is forbidden, understand?" "Subordinates understand." That is, the Secret Realm has practiced for them, but just as if nothing happened, the same as before. They used ordinary martial arts on the surface, and when needed, they used the martial arts secrets given to them by the pce lord. Well, this way of hiding the clumsy will definitely make the criminals doubt life. "Okay, I have written your names on every cheat book, so you can choose the right one." Tanguo paused, then said, "This matter must be hidden from Ling''er." Facing everyones doubts, Tang Guo exined: Linger hasnt been deeply involved in the world, and now its time to be curious about the rivers andkes. It is inevitable that she will make friends with some martial arts people. She is young and has no intentions for important things like Luohua Pce. Let''s keep it from her first. The time hase and she will know what she should know." "It''s still the pce lord being considerate. The young pce lord is indeed too young and likes to y in the rivers andkes. In case of a liar, she identally knows Luohua Pce''s trump card from her mouth, it will indeed bring me danger to Luohua Pce. " The martial arts know that Luohua Pce has three treasures, and now they have more cards, which is very good. Tang Guo looked at the disciple of Luohua Pce, carefully read the secret book, and was satisfied. Those who were summoned by her today were all core members of the Luohua Pce. It is also in the original plot, in order to protect the Luohua Pce, he desperately to the end, no matter how threatened, he will not leave the Luohua Pce. "There is one more thing. If there is something abnormal in Linger''s return to the Flower Pce in the future, you can pretend that you don''t know. If you encounter something, you will report it to me without stopping." Qiu Wu didn''t understand: "Pce Master, why is this?" "This is a test for Ling''er. She is the Young Pce Master, and as the Young Pce Master, she needs to grow up. Without experiencing something, how can I rest assured that Luo Hua Pce will be handed over to her?" Tang Guo said solemnly For the reasons, the Luohua Pce disciples present did not doubt at all, but thought it was reasonable. "The pce owner is still thoughtful. After that, what will the young pce owner do, let''s pretend not to know, and wait for the pce owner''s instructions?" Chun Mei asked, and when Tang Guo was affirmed, everyone wrote down these words and then began to recite martial arts Cheats, it is not difficult for them to recite these in three days. Three dayster, everyone recited the secrets of martial arts, left the hall, and went back to their house to practice. Tang Guo observed for several days, and found that the disciples of the Flower Pce in thismunity really kept silent about what happened that day, and there was no discussion. Every day apart from practice is practice, and they listen to what she says. There is a feeling of being brainwashed by the MLM leader, she is the MLM leader. Chapter 3884: Devil Head (9) Chapter 3884: Devil Head (9) After the Luohua Pce''s affairs were handled, Tang Guo nned to go to the rivers andkes. Staying in the pce all day, and nothing to do, it is better to see the excitement. Nowadays, the rivers andkes are lively, and when ites to the life experiences of Ruan Qianling and Nie Yunsheng, they are both special. Of course, she can''t go to the rivers andkes as the lord of the Luohua Pce. The lord of the Luohua Pce masks her face all day long. She is very mysterious and never sees people in her true colors. Even Ruan Qianling has never seen what she looks like. She rarely goes to the rivers andkes. In the plot, she goes to the rivers andkes, mostly because of Ruan Qianling. Tang Guo and Luohuagong disciples announced that she was going to retreat and practice. In fact, she took off her veil, put on a dress popr among women in the rivers andkes, and wandered in the rivers andkes holding a long sword. The ce she is going to today is Liuyun Mountain Vi, where fun things are happening here, all caused by Nie Yunsheng. Nie Yunsheng is the young owner of Liuyun Mountain Vi, and is also called the senior brother by other disciples of the vi, the son of owner Nie He. What happened right now was that Nie Yunsheng had mysteriously disappeared for half a month, and Liuyun Vi sent countless people to search for it, but he could not find his whereabouts. As the father, Nie He, of course, could not sit still, so he invited all martial arts people to help find Nie Yunsheng''s whereabouts. Martial arts people from all sides went to Liuyun Mountain Vi one after another. It was not that they were enthusiastic, but Nie He made the offer. Once he found Nie Yunsheng, he would get all the rewards. There are three kinds of rewards: Golden Wanliang, a detoxification pill, which can cure hundreds of poisons, and a top martial arts secret book. One of the three rewards can attract many people. Martial arts people are also short of money, martial arts is very dangerous, there are all kinds of poisons, it is impossible to guard against, there is a detoxification pill, which can also eliminate hundreds of poisons, which many people dream of. This kind of detoxification pill that can cure hundreds of toxins can only be found in the Spirit Medicine Valley. Even if the average person kneels outside the Spirit Medicine Valley every day, he may not get one. As for a top-ss martial arts secret book, this is the basic of martial arts, and some people who do not have orthodox martial arts need it. In order to find his son, Nie He had enough capital. If you find Nie Yunsheng, you can still make friends with Liuyun Mountain Vi. This is a big power. Who doesn''t want it? Tang Guo followed those martial artists and walked into Liuyun Vi. Liuyun Vi is really big, and there are so many peopleing one after another. There is a banquet inside. As long as there are new guests, the servants of Liuyun Vi will immediately add tables and chairs for refreshments for people to rest. When the people were almost there, Tang Guo saw a somewhat dignified middle-aged man walking out of it. Next to this man was a woman with red eyes and tears. Behind the two, there are some young people. "Everyone, thank you for being able toe to my Liuyun Vi today." Nie He said with a sad expression, "The dog has been missing for many days, but there is no other way. I invite you all toe here. I hope that through your strength, I cane soon. Find the whereabouts of the dog." "Rumors say that as long as you find Young Master Nie, the owner promises to give Wanliang Gold, a Detoxification Pill, and a good martial arts secret book, is it true?" Those who came were not interested in Nie Yunsheng''s disappearance, but these rewards. Nie He nodded and said with a serious face: "Nie He promises here that no matter who finds the dog, these three things belong to him." "Then let''s discuss when and where Master Nie disappeared, so it''s easier to find." Someone suggested. When Nie He was about to nod his head, an unsuitable voice suddenly sounded: "Wait, I have a question." The sound came from the doorway. Everyone looked back and saw a man in ck and carrying a sword walked in. When I saw this man, there was a voice in the crowd: "It''s Liu Qijian, that sword idiot is here." "Isn''t it what I thought?" Liu Qijian? Tang Guo followed and saw the man walking in with the sword on his back. The other person looked indifferent. All the attention was on Nie He, and the others seemed to be just background boards. Chapter 3885: Devil Head (10) Chapter 3885: Devil Head (10) Yes, in Jianzhu''s eyes, no one can see it except those whopare swords with him. "It turned out to be Young Master Liu Qijian, would you also help find the whereabouts of Dog?" Nie He asked. Liu Qijian raised his eyes and nodded faintly: "Well, but I don''t want those rewards." "I don''t know what Liu Gongzi wants?" Liu Qijian''s voice didn''t fluctuate, and he said tly: "You found him, you and I are a sword." The corners of everyone''s mouth twitched, and they knew it was so. Liu Qijian is a sword fanatic who is obsessed with swordsmanship. I am very interested in whoever''s swordsmanship. With his martial arts, it is easy to grab someone else''s swordsmanship. But he didn''t bother to do that, instead he would directly send out an invitation topete with the opponent. Comprehend more the essence of swordsmanship bypeting with opponents. Most people are reluctant topare with him, no matter whether it is internal strength or swordsmanship, so far there is no opponent of Liu Qijian. If a big-minded sect master agrees to something like this and loses, it would be a bit embarrassing and loss of majesty. Liu Qijian wouldn''t force it. He invited people topare swords, but he didn''t force them. Therefore, in the eyes of Jianghu people, he was a swordsman worth admiring, not an unreasonable person. But this man only had a sword in his eyes, and many people who wanted to win him would touch the dust of his nose. No one knows who he inherited from him, only that this is a guy who can''t make money except Bijian. Tang Guo recalled the plot, which asionally mentioned Liu Qijian. This is a person who walks in the rivers andkes, but not among the people of the rivers andkes. His whole life is topare swords, to study swords, not to participate in any interests, fights between forces. Strong sense of existence, without being jealous of others. Those who provoke Liu Qijian for no reason will not end well. He also has another characteristic. Killing will not kill the opponent with a single sword, but will use seven unknown sword techniques, as if to prove his name is Liu Qijian. Xu was that Tang Guo''s gaze was too serious, which caught Liu Qijian''s attention. He nced at Tang Guo, his eyes were still so calm, without causing any fluctuations. However, he watched Tang Guo for a long time, and he moved his eyes twice, then looked back twice. No one else paid attention to this detail. Their attention was on Nie He, Nie He and Liu Qijianpared swords, they were still looking forward to it. They also want to know whether the swordsmanship of Nie He, the number one viger in the world, is better, or Liu Qijian is better. "As long as Young Master Liu can find the dog, I agree topare swords with you." It is estimated that only Liu Qijian can think of the world''s number one vige owner topare swords. This result was what everyone expected, and Nie He promised to take some risks in this matter. Winning will make the vi more famous, and although it is not a particrly bad thing to lose, but in terms of reputation, it will have a certain impact. Both Liu Qijian and Nie He are well-known figures in the world. If Nie He losespared to the sword, when everyone mentions itter, it is inevitable that he will say something too much, that is, the person who lostpared with Liu Qijian. Knowing what''s going on, it still sounds bad. Nie He''s performance made people feel that he valued Nie Yunsheng. "Young Master Liu, would you like to stay for a banquet? I traveled a long distance to the vi, rested, used something, and had two sips of tea before leaving." Liu Qijian did not refuse, he was indeed a little hungry. The winking man from the vi quickly led him to the open space, quickly moved tables and chairs, and set up refreshments. Chapter 3886: Devil Head (11) Chapter 3886: Devil Head (11) When Liu Qijian was eating, he always felt that he was looking at him. He looked sideways and found that the person watching him was Tang Guo. He stared at Tang Guo for a long time. Seeing that she didn''t speak or make any expressions, he just stared at him. He continued to lower his head to eat, intending to ignore this strange gaze. System: Don''t regret it. [Host Da, is this sword idiot your cute? "Not yet." Tang Guo said. System: Sooner orter, after all, a person who is so cruel to yourself will miss it? Don''t look at the sword love now, sooner orter, the daughter-inw will be more important than his sword. It''s hard to say to other people, but this guy doesn''t want to be cheeky for his wife, what a sword is. Liu Qijian didn''t look at Tang Guo, but Tang Guo looked at him from time to time. Even if Liu Qijian had deliberately ignored the appearance of looking carefully, he still had to notice. During the banquet, the people in the rivers andkes were discussing the recent events, so it was so lively. Most of it still revolves around, talking about the disappearance of Nie Yunsheng. During this period, Nie He has already told everyone about the details of Nie Yunsheng''s disappearance. Martial arts people discussed these details one after another. The disciples in the vige who traveled with Nie Yuncheng were all killed, but Nie Yuncheng has not been whereabouts. No one can be seen alive, nor a dead body. Everyone felt that Nie Yunsheng was the leader of the younger generation at any rate, and martial arts was not very good, but the ordinary disciples in the vige were better. When in danger, he might have escaped. But this idea was quickly overthrown. Since Nie Yuncheng has escaped, why not escape to Liuyun Vi? It''s been half a month, how can you escape to Liuyun Mountain Vi? Therefore, most people think that Nie Yunsheng was taken away by someone. In fact, in their hearts, they also guessed whether Nie Yunsheng was dead. After all, everyone in the same industry was killed. Nie Yunshengs kung fu is good, but its not a top-level master, not even a top-level master. The possibility of killing is very high. They thought so in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to say it. If they hit Nie He and find the corpse by then, it would be no good not to reward them. Nie He promised to give those three rewards as long as he found someone, and he didn''t say that he was alive or dead. The banquet gradually came to an end, and people from all walks of life said goodbye. Tang Guo is also not good to continue to stay, and of course she will follow the plot to join in the fun. She has already arranged everything that should be arranged, and the rest is up to the excitement. She looks very ordinary in the arena, a simple dress, a simple long sword, and a blue silk with only a wooden hairpin. Even so, looking at it is still a beauty. People next to her will inevitably look at her more. Seeing her face was unfamiliar, I remembered it in my mind, but didn''t find out what identity this person was, but I thought that this was a little white who was not famous. Some rugged people in the rivers andkes, those who look carefully, are afraid that others will not know what they are thinking. In the face of those explicit eyes, Tang Guo didn''t pay any attention. If the other party dared to do something, few of them would be soft in this world. If you dare toe, you must first take her sword. After walking out of the vi, Tang Guo found that several big men had been following her. Chapter 3887: Devil Head (12) Chapter 3887: Devil Head (12) When finally passing through a forest, the big men stopped in front of Tang Guo with strange smiles. These arena are good and bad, decent people, and face-conscious people. And there are many young people at night. People like these big men in front of them aremon in the arena. It ismon to molest Xiaobai in the arena and bully some women who are weak in martial arts and have no discipline in the arena. "We have been in the rivers andkes for many years, and we have seen countless people. How do you look at the girl''s face? I don''t know who the girl is from and which school is it?" The big man pretended to be polite, and it was indeed a bit funny. If you bully, you must also ask the source. Anyone with a background can never provoke them. And the little people with no name will not cause trouble to themselves after provoking them, even if they kill people, it is a small matter. Tang Guo knew what they thought, and said, "No school, no school." "No school, no school? Where did the girl go? Our brothers had seen the girl go to Liuyun Mountain Vi before. Didnt they also want to go to Young Master Nie? To be honest, Liuyun Mountain Vi has put enough money this time. Of course it is good to find Young Master Nie." The big man said again. Another person answered: "It''s just that we see that the girl is in the arena for the first time. How dangerous it is to be alone. It is inconvenient to do anything. It''s not like our brothers, how about it?" They nned to trick Tang Guo into the road first, and when the time came, they would give her medicine to avoid the trouble of meeting with each other. In case the opponent reacts fiercely and the temper is fierce, it is not fun to die. "No, I am used to being alone." "That''s it..." Seeing Tang Guo''s refusal, the leading man didn''t force it anymore, "Well then, we won''t be overwhelmed." Tang Guo nodded at them, and walked in the direction of Liu Qijian. The pace is not fast or fast, mainly because Liu Qijian is not too hurrying. Of course he also knew that the strange woman before seemed to be following him. Behind Tang Guo, the big men still followed. Just gave up, not their style. Follow all the way, there is always a chance to start. About half an hour, Tang Guo followed Liu Qijian to the city and stayed in Liu Qijian''s inn. During the period, Liu Qijian didn''t turn around to ask Tang Guo, nor did Tang Guo look for it, and there was a special understanding. [Host big, do you n to follow him all the time? "Follow him to watch the excitement. In the end, didn''t Nie Yunsheng found Liu Qijian first?" Tang Guo reminded what happened in the plot of the system. "Although he does not participate in the fight, he is there every time there is excitement, and he does not follow. Who is he following." System: Well, he misunderstood. He thought that the host was nning to follow along and find a few opportunities to start. If someone knows the truth, they may cry. After a while, Xiao Er brought Tang Guo wine and food. Tang Guo nced at the table of wine and vegetables in front of him, and shook his head gently: "Those people are really looking for death." [The host is big, give them a lesson in a while. Tang Guo disposed of the wine and vegetables, and then blew out the candle andy on the bed. After a while, she heard movement from the position of the window, and then several dark shadows turned in. "Brother, I slept so deeply, this medicine is really a good thing." "Hahaha, of course it''s a good thing. This medicine is not that easy to get. Use a little less." Chapter 3888: Devil Head (13) Chapter 3888: Devil Head (13) "If this girl hadn''t been so watery, I wouldn''t bear such a heavy medicine." "Big brother and second brother, let''s do things first. It''s the first time I have seen such a water spirit after walking on the rivers andkes for so many years. It''s even more beautiful than Luo Lixin, the first beauty in martial arts, mainly because Luo Lixin is offended. It is beautiful, but the methods are not ordinary. Our brothers are not opponents together. This is different." The speaker let out a wretched smile, "This looks like Xiaobai of Jianghu at first sight. Dont be precautionary. Today, our brothers wont be able to do it, and someday others will get it first." "Okay, third child, don''t talk nonsense, do it, the night is long and you can''t waste it." The three of them walked around the bed, seeing their paws about to reach Tang Guo''s body, only a white light shed in front of him, followed by a scream. Tang Guo took the sword and stood up. Before the three of them could react, the long sword in his hand shed with countless rays of light, and apanied by the screams of the three big men, it looked very special in the dark night. Apart from screaming, the three brothers had no chance to escape. Even though there was a lot of movement here, there were countless martial arts people living in the inn, and no one came to check. In disputes, it is other people''s business when others fight. The first thing is to stop nosy. Tang Guo didn''t do anything. He chopped off the hand of the person who stretched his ws, and the rest picked up their hands and feet, and abolished their martial arts. After doing this, she lit the candle. Use themp to illuminate the three mournful people who are kneeling on the ground and constantly kowtow, uttering a word: "Go!" After the three brothers heard it, they endured the pain and rushed out. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Er came to the door and saw that the door was hidden, so he probed in and took a look. He saw the mess in the house and a spot of blood. He had seen the three Jiang family rushing out earlier. Silently wiped a sweat, the three brothers were too courageous. Having been in the arena for so many years, dont you know that there are three types of people walking in the arena that you must not provoke, the elderly, women, and children alone. After all, these three brothers are much cheaper, thinking that this is another provoke. Xiao Er from the shop had seen life and death scenes. He settled and asked Tang Guo with a smile: "This woman, the room is dirty, do we need to change to a clean room? By the way, I don''t know what the woman is called. ?" "My name is Tang." Tang Guo definitely won''t live in this room, and then said, "Where does Liu Qijian live?" Hearing Tang Guo Ti Liu Qijian, Xiao Er twitched his cheeks, and then heard Tang Guo say: "Are there any rooms avable around his room? Give me arrangements if you have." "Yes, the first room of the emperor, where Young Master Liu Qijian lives, the little one arranged for Tang Swordsman to talk about the second emperor, right across." "Okay." Tang Guo threw a silver ingot to Xiao Er, Xiao Er smiled instantly and quickly took her. Unexpectedly, when he came to the room, Liu Qijian was standing at the door holding him and staring at her. After the two looked at each other briefly, this time Liu Qijian spoke first: "The sword is good, is it better than the sword?" "Are you peeking at me?" Tang Guoxu questioned, "Are you trying to treat me wrong?" Xiao Er:? ? ? Does Liu Qijian know how to look at girls? This guy is afraid that there is no distinction between men and women. He only has swords in his eyes. How can he look at girls. Liu Qijian didn''t feel embarrassed by these words at all, and said in a t tone: "I checked the wounds of the Jiang brothers. The swordsmanship is very unique." Chapter 3889: Devil Head (14) Chapter 3889: Devil Head (14) Is it better than a sword? " Liu Qijian stared at Tang Guo earnestly, no, he should be staring at the sword in her hand, it still smelled of blood. From the wounds of the Jiang brothers, he could see that her swordsmanship was very delicate. It can also be seen that the opponent''s martial arts is very strong, not the Jianghu Xiaobai that other people think, this is a top master, Liu Qijian can''t determine who is stronger among them. He wasn''t interested in Tang Guo''s identity, so he wanted topete with her. [The host is big, his eyes are very hot, let me just say, he saw you, he must be different to you. ] The system secretly poked and said, even with mockery. Tang Guo poured cold water on the system: "At this time, I still know that he is not looking at me, but is particrly interested in my swordsmanship." The system took a closer look, and it turned out that Liu Qijian''s eyes were really not the kind of admiration, but interest, excitement, and instantly felt boring. Okay, he will live with his sword in this life. Tang Guo shook his head: "No." "How can it bepared?" Liu Qijian didn''t give up, and could meet an unfathomable opponent. The sword in his hand was so excited that he went out to fight with excitement. This feeling has been gone for many years. Over the past year, he has discussed with many people in the arena, there are unknown people, and there are top masters, but he has never felt enough inprehending swordsmanship. He previously thought that the other party had been staring at him, and he was also very interested in his sword. Especially after examining the wounds of the Jiang brothers, he was more certain whether she also wanted topete with him. Unexpectedly, the other party refused, which made Liu Qijian very disappointed. Tang Guo saw his lost eyes, and the corners of his lips made a smile unknowingly. Liu Qijian saw it and continued to ask, "I want topete with you." Shop two: "..." Two top masters sandwiched him between him, and he was under a lot of pressure. This year''s shopkeeper was really hard to do at all. "I don''t want topare swords." Tang Guo refused again. Liu Qijian didn''t give up: "How can you agree topete with me? You can give it up." "I don''t want topare swords for now." temporarily? Liu Qijian grasped the key words, his eyes became a little eager: "Then when do you want topare swords?" "do not know." "Then when you want topare swords, remember topare with me first." Liu Qijian was very serious when he said this, "I am very free, anytime." This time, Tang Guo finally nodded: "Okay, I will look for you when I want topete with swords." Liu Qijian finally smiled, and said, "Under Liu Qijian, what is the girl''sst name?" "Don." "Miss Tang, say yes, you must find me if you want to be a sword." "Good." Tang Guo responded. "At that time, you can make terms. As long as it doesn''t vite my Liu Qijian''s arena rules, I will do it." Dian Xiaoer looked between Room No. 1 and No. 2 Tianzi with a dazed expression, and touched his head. So, these two big guys already know each other, have they agreed topete in the future? In other words, the girl Tang didn''t know what she wasing from, but she was recognized by Liu Qijian. No matter what she came from, it was definitely not something they could provoke. The next day, news of Tang Guo''s abolition of the three Jiang family brothers spread. In just one day, Tang Guo was quite famous in the arena. [Host Da, Liu Qijian actually wants to follow you? ] The next day Tang Guo went out, Liu Qijian followed her. "Let me ask." On the way, Tang Guo and Liu Qijian rode side by side on the horse, and she asked, "Why are you following me?" "Convenient than sword." Liu Qijian said seriously, "When you think, you can do it anytime." System: Sorry, he thought of something else, it was a bit dirty. I slipped away, disturbed. People on the rivers andkes are looking for Nie Yunsheng, but they don''t know that Nie Yuncheng was injured and fell off the cliff. Under Ruan Qianling''s care, his injuries almost recovered. The injury healed, Nie Yunsheng nned to return to Yunshan Vi. Ruan Qianling was a little worried about his safety, so he apanied him on the journey. Chapter 3890: Devil Head (15) Chapter 3890: Devil Head (15) Nie Yunsheng always felt that the people who wanted to kill him were strange. He had led the vige disciples out before because there was a very important thing that he needed to escort, that is, the popr dart in the rivers andkes. The name of Liuyun Mountain Vi is well-known in the arena. With the name of Liuyun Mountain Vi, no one dares to rob the dart. But this time the opponent not only came, but also directly killed the disciple of Liuyun Vi. If it weren''t for his martial arts, he might have died in the opponent''s hands. He felt that the strange thing was that, under normal circumstances, the people who robbed darts in the arena directly wounded people and robbed things, and would not continue to fight, let alone kill them all. Robbery, of course, is mainly to grab things. But the person who came to the dartsst time didn''t seem to be robbing things, but came to kill them directly. Nie Yunsheng was afraid that the person would know that he was not dead, and would do it again. He nned to dress up specially when he returned to Liuyun Vi. After Ruan Qianling understood his thoughts, he helped him to change his face. This is why no one can find Nie Yunsheng''s identity when walking on the rivers andkes now. Tang Guo knew the plot. The reason why Nie Yunsheng was exposed was that he met a younger sister Xu Xinyue and had a conflict with others on the way. Seeing that his junior younger sister was bullied, how could Nie Yunsheng stand by and stand by. Nie Yunsheng had nned to return to the vi secretly, and at the same time investigated whether anyone was targeting Liuyun Vi, but did not reveal his identity. What he didn''t expect was the sword technique he used, which was seen by Liu Qijian. Finally, Liu Qijian discovered Nie Yunsheng''s true body and captured him back to Liuyun Vi. In front of Liu Qijian, Ruan Qianling was no opponent. Liu Qijian was just for the sword, and of course he would not hurt Nie Yuncheng. Ruan Qianling was worried and followed to Liuyun Vi. "Liu Qijian." Tang Guo called Liu Qijian, and Liu Qijian leaped gently to her side. There was not much expression on his face, but his eyes were very eager. "Miss Tang, do you want topete with swords?" Liu Qijian asked directly. He thought that apart from this reason, Tang Guo would have nothing else. The sword he was holding was trembling at this time, and there was a vague urge to unsheath immediately. "No." Tang Guo denied, "I don''t want topare swords for the time being. I remember you want topare swords with Nie He. If you follow me all day long and don''t find Nie Yuncheng, how can youpare swords with Nie He?" Liu Qijian fell into deep thought, and nced at Tang Guo, as if he was weighing Nie He and Tang Guo, who couldpete with him first. "Miss Tang seems to be looking for Nie Yunsheng too?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "Then Girl Tang is walking with me, we will look for it together." Liu Qijian said. Tang Guo frowned slightly, as if he was thinking: "If that person has been found, who will be counted then?" "Count me." Liu Qijian didn''t even want to answer. Tang Guo didn''t worry. He waited for his information, and he said again, "Thousands of gold, detoxification pills, and swords. I can give these three things. you." As the number one swordsman on the rivers andkes, it is definitely not a simple person to be able topare swords with others every day. But as easy as Liu Qijian said, it still surprised Tang Guo. In the plot, there is no mention of Liu Qijian''s background, even if he has always been in the rivers andkes, but there is not much involvement between the male and female leaders. "Miss Tang feels less, I can double it for you." Chapter 3891: Devil Head (16) Chapter 3891: Devil Head (16) Tang Guo agreed to Liu Qijian, and she nned to follow Liu Qijian to join in the fun. Now that the excitement can get together and get something, why not do it. System: Host, are you missing that point? There are many things in the treasure house of Luohua Pce, right? It is the three treasures that make people look at them, they are much more valuable than the things Liuyun Vi brings out. The male color is wrong. Within two days, there were rumors in the arena that Liu Qijian was mingling with the girl Tang who had abolished the three Jiang family brothers. It is said that the two of them stay together every day, live in an inn, eat at the same table, and oftenmunicate. Tang Guo didn''t know them, but they were very familiar with Liu Qijian. In their impression, Liu Qijian had only swords in his eyes, and even Luo Lixin, the number one beauty in the rivers andkes, could not move Liu Qijian''s heart. At the beginning, the first beauty Luo Lixin wanted to make Liu Qijian, but the other party was puzzled by the customs, and since then he was awarded the title of Liumutou. Tang Guo also heard these rumors while resting for tea. She frequently looked at Liu Qijian, and Liu Qijian would ask: "Does Miss Tangpare swords?" System: It''s weird these years, some people want to be cheaper! ! Tang Guo shook his head and couldn''t helpughing: "They all said you are Liu Mumutou." "These are not important," Liu Qijian said, "Bijian is a business." Tang Guo continued to gossip: "Luo Lixin, the first beauty in the rivers andkes, do you know him?" "She is good at martial arts, and her swordsmanship is terrible. The weapon she is good at is silk and concealed weapons." Liu Qijian directly stated Luo Lixin''s specialty. As for Luo Lixin''s most noticeable beauty, he is not a specialty here. It should be said that I did not pay attention. "Have youpared swords to her?" Tang Guo asked again. Liu Qijian shook his head: "Her swordsmanship is not worthy ofparison, there is no subtlety, there is no god." "Did she mor topete with you, saying that if you lose the match, promise her one thing?" This is mentioned in the plot. Luo Lixin, the first beauty in the rivers andkes, was attracted at first. The man is Liu Qijian. Liu Qijian is a straight man, or a straight man with only a sword in his eyes, of course he is hitting a wall everywhere. In order to win Liu Qijian''s attention, Luo Lixin also delved into swordsmanship. Luo Lixin''s martial arts talent is good, but he is not good at swordsmanship. Swords should be practiced from an early age, unless they are a genius in swordsmanship, they have to work hard and take time to practice. Her swordsmanship is not enough in Liu Qijian''s ce, so naturally she won''t bepared with her. Luo Lixin wanted to rely on swordsmanship to make Liu Qijian''s admiration unreconciled. He was not reconciled in his heart, andter did a lot of things to get Liu Qijian''s attention. However, this is really a straight man who is iprehensible. Until Nie Yunsheng''s fate changes, from a mediocre second-generation martial artist, she has be a figure in the world. Luo Lixin suddenly felt that Nie Yunsheng is the world in her mind. The hero, forgot Liu Qijian. "Is there?" Tang Guo asked. Liu Qijian nodded: "Yes." "Then why don''t youpare with her, I don''t think people on the rivers andkes want topare with you." Liu Qijian didn''t feel any pitfalls in this question, and repeated his previous answer: "I don''t want topare with her." "If her swordsmanship is exquisite and worthy of yourparison, the condition is that if you win, you promise her one thing, and even marry her, would you like topare with her?" System: [The host is big, do you really want this? People are just wood with only swords in their eyes. Isn''t it good to dig holes like this? Chapter 3892: Devil Head (17) Chapter 3892: Devil Head (17) He already felt that Liu Qijian was about to walk into the big hole the host had dug, the kind that couldn''t get out of it. Saying this to a sword idiot is not just pushing people into the fire pit? Liu Qijian groaned for a blink of an eye, and then said, "Bi." System: It''s over, it''s over, your kid is over, it''s okay, let''s live this life alone, without a wife. "Aren''t you afraid of losing?" Tang Guo didn''t feel any difort. She just asked to have fun. Saying such things to a sword idiot would be pitted everywhere. Right now she has nothing to do with Liu Qijian, and it is normal to promise. Therefore, her little Tongzi was a little worried. Besides, it depends on how things develop. "Luo Lixin is considered a first-rate master in the arena, and I..." When Liu Qijian said this, his expression was a bit proud, "I am the top, I am fifteen years old. many years." system:? ? ? "She can''t win." Liu Qijian said very positively, "It''s destined to not win, and promises can''t change the result." system:! ! ! "What if she is better than you?" Liu Qijian: "Impossible. She is improving. I am improving at ten times the speed. She cannot be better than me." "If Luo Lixin is stronger than me one day, I will destroy the long sword in my hand and never take the sword again." Liu Qijian''s talent in swordsmanship is top-notch, so he said this. If it was surpassed by Luo Lixin by a small amount, this sword would really not be suitable for him. System: This is the urge to survive under the ban in the legend, he said, where did this guys urge to survive, he was waiting here. That''s right, how can a sword idiot be inferior to a sword? Isn''t that the copse? "Liu Qijian, if one day you find someone who can defeat you in swordsmanship, will you continue to find others topare swords with?" It is never mentioned in the plot. Liu Qijian finds an opponent, is there any Was defeated. Tang Guo asked this out of curiosity. While she was still unfamiliar, she asked more questions to satisfy her curiosity. If she would be too familiar in the future, this guy would be indifferent, and some of them were destined to be the result of a sword idiot and would be changed. System: Too bad! "will not." "That said, youpare swords with others because you are too strong and want to find someone who can defeat you? Why not just change to Liu Qiufei." "The name taboo is given by his parents, Liu Qijian will not change his name." Tang Guo looked at his serious look and nodded: "Then why notpare?" "Let''s study the swordsmanship first, and defeat the one who defeated me, and then find the others topare the sword." Liu Qijian said his answer. Tang Guo was curious again: "If you can''t beat you all the time, you won''t be able topete with others, so you can only continue to study?" System: I always think something is weird. The host is not digging holes this time, right? Why does he always feel pitted everywhere? "Undefeated." A thick me ignited in Liu Qijian''s eyes, "If you can''t beat it for a lifetime, you only need such an opponent." Tang Guo shook his head lightly and smiled. This weird smile makes the system feel that something is wrong. He didn''t say a word, a woman''s mind is not easy to guess, and the host''s mind is not easy to guess. As a woman''s host, it is better not to guess. Tang Guo followed Liu Qijian and quickly came to the location in the plot. There were many people here, and it seemed that there was a conflict. Chapter 3893: Devil Head (18) Chapter 3893: Devil Head (18) Tang Guo and Liu Qijian walked into the crowd, and they saw a woman fighting hard with others. This pretty-looking woman in green was Xu Xinyue who she had seen at Liuyun Vi that day. Liuyun Mountain Vi is the No. 1 in the arena. How can ordinary people and decent people give a bit of face. Those who fought with Xu Xinyue belonged to the Imperius Sect, and the Imperius Sect was a wicked faction in the arena and did not speak much of face and morality. The reason for the conflict is that the people of the Imperius Sect have always been more overbearing. They feel that Xiao Er is slow to serve food, so they look down on them and make it difficult for Xiao Er. Xu Xinyue had a bit of chivalry who saw the injustice and drew a knife to help, and she couldn''t see it, so she helped the shop Xiaoer to speak. The words were also very rude, annoyed the people of the Imperius Sect, and the two sides fought and hit the street from the store. The tables and chairs in the store were also destroyed. The timid guests left quickly, and the shopkeeper stood at the door with a bitter face, waiting for the end of the two parties, who wouldpensate him for the loss at that time. The two sides did notpensate, and he had no choice. In fact, heined a little bit about Xu Xinyue, originally he only needed to lose the money for the table of the Imperius Sect, but now he doesn''t know how much he will lose. It is impossible for the Imperishable Sect to makepensation, and Xu Xinyue gradually fell into a disadvantaged situation. She was afraid that she could not make anypensation. Tang Guo stood in the crowd watching, Xu Xinyue was beaten back again and again, and she was about to lose. No one around me intervenes, unless the martial sect, otherwise, who would dare to provoke the Imperius Sect? Not to mention that this Sect of Souls was them, even the Luohua Pce, Liuyun Vi dared to provoke openly. They provoked it, didn''t they look for death? "Is Liuyun Vi great? Hahaha, stinky girl, you don''t have enough to see, you have the ability to let Nie Hee in person." The Soul Removal Sect pped Xu Xinyue''s shoulder with 80% of his internal strength. Xu Xinyue was beaten with blood and flew out. Tang Guo felt something changed in the distance, and his heart said. When Xu Xinyue was about to hit the ground, a person flew out of the distance to catch the injured Xu Xinyue. "Who dare to take care of my Illusory Sect''s nostalgia?" The head of the Imperishable Sect had resentment shing across his face, "Report your name, and quickly hand over that stinky girl. This girl has a stinky mouth. Today I am doing well. After a lesson, cut off her tongue, and then she will know not to talk nonsense." The Soul Reaping Sect is not afraid of enmity with any school, even if it is Liuyun Vi, anyway, the hatred between them is not a bit of a bit, and no one can do anything. The person who caught Xu Xinyue was Nie Yunsheng, who had been defeated in disguise. When Ruan Qianling came to him, he gave Xu Xinyue to Ruan Qianling to take care of her. Tang Guo stood in the crowd, Ruan Qianling did not recognize it. The original owner has always been veiled and dressed differently in Luohua Pce, so it is normal that he can''t recognize it. Ruan Qianling would never have thought that Tang Guo would dress up in disguise ande to the arena for fun. When Ruan Qianling saw Xu Xinyue, he felt a little subtle in his heart and didn''t like it very much. It was Nie Yunsheng who asked her to help, and she reluctantly agreed. Nie Yuncheng knew that it was useless to reason with the people of the Imperius Sect. They were very direct, and they would fight with others when they went up. The leader of the Imperius Sect yelled: "Welle, I like to be nosy, no matter who your kid is, I want you toe and go." After that, the people who led the Imperius Sectunched a fierce attack on Nie Yuncheng. Chapter 3894: Devil Head (19) Chapter 3894: Devil Head (19) At this time, Nie Yunsheng is not considered to be strong. The martial arts of these people are not very strong or weak. It is not a matter of how many people deal with Nie Yunsheng. Therefore, Nie Yunsheng is not easy to deal with, and there is still the possibility of defeat. The two sides fought for a while. Seeing that Nie Yuncheng was about to lose, Ruan Qianling couldn''t sit still. With a little tiptoe, he flew over and shot the knife that was about to attack Nie Yuncheng''s heart with red silk. "You''d better go see her by yourself, leave these to me. People from the Imperius Sect, I like bullying the people of the Imperius Sect best." Ruan Qianling wore very swagger, wearing a red dress, and the weapon of the Luohua Pce was swordsmanship. Ruan Qianling is also good at it, but she generally doesn''t use swords. She likes to use red silk. She thinks this kind of fight is more beautiful. And because Luo Lixin, who is known as the number one beauty in the rivers andkes, used moon white silk and satin, she felt that the two of them were a bit repetitive, so she put a night pearl on the end of the red silk to appear that she was different from Luo Lixin. Not to mention, Ruan Qianling is really beautiful when fighting, especially with the small bells on her ankles, the crisp sound of each step is exceptionally sweet, like ying music. Ruan Qianling''s talent is very good. Whether in the use of swordsmanship or using red silk as a weapon, he is all fluent and flowing, and it is more than enough to deal with a few souls. After a while, the people from the Imperius Sect were beaten by Ruan Qianling with no room to fight back. Seeing that they could not be beaten, they were ready to escape. "Want to escape? Did you ask me if Ruan Qianling?" Ruan Qianling put on Ye Mingzhu''s red silk and stepped in front of those people. He jumped over and stopped in front of them. "Didn''t you just go horizontal? If you want to leave, then stay Should I leave something before?" "Didn''t you just want her tongue?" Ruan Qianling pointed to Xu Xinyue and snorted, "I don''t need too much. You can just cut off your tongue and go." In fact, many people in the crowd already recognized Ruan Qianling. Her dress was red like fire, and she used red silk and Ye Mingzhu as weapons, which was too conspicuous. Listening to Ruan Qianling''s desire to take the tongue of the Soul Sect again, they felt chills, and it was indeed the style of the demon girl Qianling. Obviously, he had forgotten that the people from the Soul Reaper Sect wanted Xu Xinyue''s tongue. "Ruan Qianling, don''t think you belong to Luohua Pce, we dare not treat you like you, don''t go too far." "Oh, what are you going to do with me? Are you not this girls defeat? You are defeated, do you understand? You wanted that girls tongue before, but I wanted your tongue, it seems not too much, right?" Ruan Qianling mocked. "Don''t talk nonsense, cut it quickly, I dare not cut it, this girl will cut it for you. Cut your tongue, this girl likes it the most, especially the one who cuts you." "Ruan Qianling, you..." "Don''t you, you, cut quickly. This girl doesn''t have so much time wasting on you young children. Forget it, if you don''t dare to cut, let this girl help you cut." As soon as Nie Yunsheng wanted to stop, Ruan Qianling drew his sword and took out the tongues of the people in front of him. He only heard a few screams. The people from the Imperius Sect could only lie on the ground and roll, covering their mouths in pain, and could no longer speak. "Qianling, you..." Nie Yunsheng walked over and med him, "How can you do this?" Nie Yunsheng knew that Ruan Qianling was the demon girl of Luohua Pce, and it was rumored that she had a perverse personality and cruel methods. He thought it was just a rumor, they got along very well these days, and he didn''t think she was really bad. Nie Yuncheng couldn''t bear what Ruan Qianling was doing right now, and he couldn''t ept it. Ruan Qianling was unhappy: "Hey, they threatened to cut her tongue just now. Is it wrong for me to cut their tongue?" Chapter 3895: Devil Head (20) Chapter 3895: Devil Head (20) "If we hadn''te in time, wouldn''t the girl''s tongue be cut off by them? What a pedantic fool." The tongues of those people have been cut off by Ruan Qianling with a sword, and it makes no sense to say anything. Nie Yunshengforted himself that this Soul Reaper Sect was not a good person, and the hurdle was over. However, he said to Ruan Qianling, "Don''t do this anymore, just teach them a lesson." He couldn''t ept cutting tongues. "The people of the Imperius Sect are afraid that they won''t let it go. I will trouble you in the future. Be careful." Nie Yunsheng said again, he was very afraid of the sect of the Imperius Sect, which likes to y tricks and secretly scheming. "Our Luohua Pce is not at odds with them, but it is new hatred and old hatred. It is me who cut their tongues, and not you. What are you afraid of? You still..." At this point, Ruan Qianling remembered that Nie Yunsheng wanted to conceal his identity. Did not go on. ording to the thoughts of the sour people in the rivers andkes, Nie Yunsheng''s identity was exposed, knowing that he was with her, the demon girl in the Luohua Pce, and she could drown her just by spouting. This incident made her very unhappy and unhappy at the moment. Seeing Xu Xinyue standing next to Nie Yuncheng again, she felt angry and walked over to squeeze Xu Xinyue away. Nie Yunsheng didn''t intend to recognize Xu Xinyue. Xu Xinyue wanted to continue searching for Nie Yunsheng''s whereabouts, and after thanking the two, she left. Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling continued on the road. When passing a forest, they had to stop their horses, and their way was blocked. It was a man and a woman who stopped them. Liu Qijian had a great reputation, and most of the people who wandered around knew him. Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling both recognized him. "Are you going topare the sword?" Ruan Qianling asked subconsciously. Liu Qijian stopped them for no reason. They really couldn''t find any reason except for the sword. Nie Yunsheng also asked: "Liu Gongzi is really better than a sword?" "No." Liu Qijian shook his head. Liu Qijian had indeed thought about finding someone from Luohua Pce topare the sword, but this person would not be Ruan Qianling. With Ruan Qianling''s skill, no matter what sword technique he uses, there are many loopholes in front of him, and it is a waste of a ce topete with her. He thought in his heart that if he wanted topare, he would find the head of Luohua Pce, and the lord of Luohua Pce wouldpare swords. However, Luohua Pce didn''t wee men. It was not easy for him to go up without permission, and the pce owner didn''te down. He didn''t find a chance. In Tang Guo''s recollection of the plot, if the only intersection between Liu Qijian and Luohua Pce, it is estimated that the original master willpare swords. It''s a pity that every time the original owner went down the mountain to persuade Ruan Qianling, he didn''t even care about Liu Qijian, a sword idiot. Bijian, she has no interest. Liu Qijian has a temperament that doesn''t force people. If people don''t want to, just forget it. How could Liu Qijian think that the person standing next to him was the real body of Pce Master Luohua. "Then I don''t know why Young Master Liu stopped us?" Generally speaking, people call each other. Few people will be called Young Master. Basically, it is Brother XX, head of XX, or Senior XX. There are only a few people who can be called princes, and they are all famous. Liu Qijian was younger, a bit older than Nie Yunsheng, and in terms of age, he was not a big deal. The other party is a top expert, and it seems disrespectful to call Brother Liu. It is normal to call Senior, and a bit old. Over time, the people on the rivers andkes all called Liu Qijian the Liu Gongzi, and some called the Qijian Gongzi. Chapter 3896: Devil Head (21) Chapter 3896: Devil Head (21) Its nice, memorable, and respectful. "Come to you." Liu Qijian said bluntly, "Nie Yunsheng, follow me back to Yunshan Vi." Liu Qijian directly tapped Nie Yunsheng''s identity and surprised him. What was even more surprising was Ruan Qianling. She thought that few people could see Disguise, but when she came out, she was seen through by Liu Qijian, which made her feel a little ufortable. "How did you see that he was Nie Yunsheng?" Ruan Qianling asked impulsively. Liu Qijian said: "Guess, I''m sure now." Ruan Qianling was flushed with anger. So, is the other party bombing them? In the end, the two of them really thought that Liu Qijian had noticed that they would not confess. Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled. After all, these two are Jianghu Xiaobai, and they will recognize it after a little blow. If it''s an old white man in the quagmire, people who are so spected, even the panicked group, their eyes will be as if there is no wave in the ancient well, and there will be no response. Nie Yunsheng''s face was a little ugly, and he refused Liu Qijian: "Liu Gongzi, I have my own ns. I will naturally go back when I return to Yunshan Vi. This does not require Liu Gongzi''s help." "What are your ns? After you and I return to Liuyun Vi, please feel free to do it. Now, you have to follow me back." In terms of Bijian, Liu Qijian is a very stubborn person. Nie Yunsheng now doesn''t want to rush back to Yunshan Vi right away. He still has many things that he hasn''t figured out. During this period of time, the world is very chaotic. He has to figure out who wants to kill him and target Liuyun Vi. "Liu Gongzi, leave now." Nie Yunsheng decided to run away, winking at Ruan Qianling. Ruan Qianling knows that if he wants to escape in front of Liu Qijian, he still needs some special means. Ruan Qianling''s tricks, Tang Guo couldn''t be more clear, and before the opponent made a move, he handed Liu Qijian a handkerchief. Perhaps Liu Qijian was not afraid, it was somewhat troublesome. It was mentioned in the plot that Nie Yunsheng really slipped away because of Ruan Qianling''s help, and Ruan Qianling changed his face again. But who is Liu Qijian? It didn''t take long to be found by him again. Tang Guo didn''t want to spend time running with the two of them, so he handed Liu Qijian a handkerchief just to block the medicine in Ruan Qianling''s hand, and was not affected. Sure enough, Ruan Qianling sprayed a lot of powder at Liu Qijian, and took the opportunity to pull Nie Yunsheng away. This time they were unsessful. Liu Qijian used Tang Guo''s handkerchief to cover his mouth and nose. Ruan Qianling had found out when Ruan Qianling was moving, and closed his eyes at the same time. When the two turned to flee, relying on their sense of hearing, they jumped and blocked each other''s way. Ruan Qianling was anxious when she saw this. Liu Qijian was really a difficult guy, and she fled in another direction. Unexpectedly, the person standing in this direction was Tang Guo. Ruan Qianling couldn''t recognize Tang Guo. He also heard about it during this period of time. A woman who has been talking about in the arena is said to be a neer. The surname is Tang. The other party is the abolition of the three Jiang family brothers. Ruan Qianling didn''t think Tang Guo was so powerful, and immediately scolded: "If you don''t want to die, just get out of the way for this girl!" Tang Guo was unmoved, Ruan Qianling''s red silk attacked her unceremoniously. He was extremely fierce, and he deserved to be Ruan Qianling who was known as a demon girl. For another person, facing Ruan Qianling''s attack, he would definitely avoid his edge. Tang Guo, as a top master in the arena, of course, doesn''t need it. She feels that Ruan Qianling has been in the rivers andkes in recent years and has been going smoothly, which is really a bit fluttering. Chapter 3897: Devil Head (22) Chapter 3897: Devil Head (22) It''s a rare opportunity to do a fight and simply teach the other party a lesson. Immediately pull out the sword... Ruan Qianling thought that Tang Guo was going to be a man with a man''s arm as a car, and he wanted to give Tang Guo a lesson, and let the other party suffer. Don''t think that you are a bit famous, and dare to provoke Ruan Qianling at will. Tang Guo saw the arrogance in Ruan Qianling''s body, and didn''t say much. When the red silk attacked her front door, she didn''t dodge, raising her hand was a sword. That sword was simple, very unpretentious, and seemed to have no skill at all. Liu Qijian watched carefully. In order to prevent Nie Yunsheng from escaping, he tapped acupuncture points directly before throwing Nie Yuncheng aside, and carefully observed Tang Guo''s seemingly nothing sword. Looking at the seriousness, it seemed that he didn''t want to miss the slightest detail. Ruan Qianling was also shocked. She wanted to wave the red silk to avoid her. What made her shocked was that she seemed unable to avoid it. No matter where she hid, the sword moves would follow her endlessly. Ruan Qianling couldn''t think about it for a moment, and he hadn''t figured out a way to avoid it, but Tang Guo''s sword moves didn''t wait for anyone, and cut down the red silk. Ruan Qianling yelled: "No!" The sword strokended on the red silk, and it was lightly stroked, but she heard the sound of the red silk cracking. The Ye Mingzhu shattered, and the red silk was split into pieces, like a fiery red flower falling from mid-air, it was truly beautiful. The powerful sword aura shook Ruan Qianling''s arms numb, and she looked at Tang Guo in horror. With just one sword, the opponent didn''t let her fight back. This ss of masters is really terrible. Ruan Qianling has been walking around the rivers andkes for several years, and for the first time he felt powerless. It''s not that she has never met a master, but she has never encountered a master that she can''t avoid with a sword move, a master who can''t dodge, and only a sword move that destroys her weapon. She has never encountered it. Ruan Qianling was only numbed by the shock and suffered no other injuries. But everything she experienced right now made her feel more ufortable than being seriously injured. This kind of blow was destroying her self-confidence. Only one sword can not hurt people, but it can destroy her master weapon. What kind of master can reach this point? Of course Ruan Qianling was not reconciled, she encountered such a thing for the first time. The pride in my heart was so blown that I couldn''t raise my head. Especially since she was thinking about teaching the other party a while ago, now she only felt her face burning. "What''s your name? I will defeat you one day." Ruan Qianling''s eyes were burning with a zing fire. "Don''t be proud. If you can beat me today, it won''t necessarily happen tomorrow." Tang Guo put the sword in the scabbard and said with a faint smile: "Defeat me, die this heart, you will never beat me in your life." "Don''t talk so full, I, Ruan Qianling, will defeat you one day." What Tang Guo saidzily to Ruan Qianling, the other party was floating very much. She is not afraid that Ruan Qianling will practice martial arts seriously. Nie Yunsheng will not get the three treasures of the Luohua Pce. Whether Ruan Qianling is stronger, Nie Yuncheng can do it. Without strong strength and Ruan Qianling''s protection, she might really die. If you want to die, then there is no good drama to watch. And Ruan Qianling, since she woke up, the other party had been removed from her ce in Luohua Pce. Just wait for Ruan Qianling to make a mistake next and take the initiative to rebel from the Luohua Pce, she can just follow the trend. Chapter 3898: Devil Head (23) Chapter 3898: Devil Head (23) It is impossible for Ruan Qianling not to make mistakes in the plot. The opponent''s temperament is more stubborn than a donkey, and the more he oppresses, the more he resists. "Liu Qijian, let''s go." Tang Guo greeted him, Liu Qijian nodded, and immediately grabbed Nie Yunsheng and put him on his horse. Seeing that Nie Yunsheng was about to be taken away, Ruan Qianling shouted loudly: "Where are you going to take him, it is best to put him down, otherwise I will be wee!" Tang Guo looked back: "You can''t win, so why are you wee? Don''t worry, we won''t do anything to him, we just bring him back to Yunshan Vi to receive the award." Ruan Qianling knew in his heart that he was not Tang Guo''s opponent, nor could he be Liu Qijian''s opponent, so he could only follow along. Tang Guo and Liu Qijian didn''t mean to stop them, and Ruan Qianling was a mere ruan, and they didn''t pay attention. Liu Qijian was thinking about transporting Nie Yunsheng back to Yunshan Vi so that he couldpete with Nie He. Tang Guo wanted to ept the award. Ruan Qianling, the most important thing? It''s not important at all. Ruan Qianling chased his teeth and gritted his teeth. During the period, they changed several horses before finally reaching Liuyun Vi. The news that Nie Yunsheng was found by Liu Qijian spread like wildfire, and countless martial artists beat their chests and feet. They were very greedy Liu Yun Vi as a reward. If they change individuals, they can still grab them. With Liu Qijian''s lunatic robbing people, they are not trying to find death. Can only watch, Liu Qijian sent Nie Yunsheng to Liuyun Mountain Vi and did nothing. "Zhuangzhu Nie, man, I have found it for you." Liu Qijian put Nie Yunsheng down and tore off the mask on his face: "It''s alive, youe to know if this is Young Master Nie." The onlookers were really stunned. This operation of Liu Qijian is no one. Looking at Nie Yuncheng, he was thrown on a horseback along the way, causing his internal organs to turn over several times. He was very ufortable and his face was very pale. When Nie He saw Nie Yunsheng, his eyes were a little surprised. Perhaps he didn''t expect Liu Qijian to find Nie Yunsheng so quickly. "Yunsheng?" Nie He reacted quickly, with joy on his face, and patted Nie Yunsheng on the shoulder vigorously, "Yunsheng, where have you been these days and what happened?" "Father." Nie Yunsheng was very upset, but people have already returned. Everyone knows that he is alive. He has toe back if he doesn''t. Liu Qijian is unreasonable. He can''t get revenge. "Father, this matter isplicated. There are still many doubts, I will talk to you slowly when I turn around." "Okay, juste back, and talk about other things slowly." Nie He thanked Liu Qijian a lot, and asked people to take out some thank-you items, but Liu Qijian indifferently refused. "Say yes, people have found it, and youpare swords with me." Nie He saw that he couldn''t escape this incident, so he readily responded, "Well, there are still many things in the vige these days, so it''s better to make an appointment." "When can things in the vige be handled?" Liu Qijian asked. Nie He wiped his sweat: "How about thest day of this month? I will invite friends from all over the rivers andkes to watch it. By the way, thank you all for your hard work these days." I have to say that this Nie He will win people''s hearts. Knowing that this matter can''t be avoided, I simply responded. Comparing with Liu Qijian is not a bad thing, nor is it a matter of life and death. Inviting people from all walks of life to have a meal can be regarded as reconciling the unwillingness of those who have not received the reward. Liu Qijian didn''t care about these, and immediately agreed. Chapter 3899: Devil Head (24) Chapter 3899: Devil Head (24) Besides, when Ruan Qianling watched Nie Yunsheng being sent back to Yunshan Vi, his worry was also let go. Turning her head, she began to wonder what method she needed to defeat Tang Guo. She could remember the humiliation that day. Ruan Qianling is called a demon girl in the arena, which shows that her methods are not very open and upright. How to achieve the goal and how toe, do not pay too much attention to morality. In her opinion, as long as Tang Guo suffers a loss, her heart is satisfied. It''s just that Tang Guo is too strong, she didn''t find any weakness even after she thought about it. During this period of time, she was frantically inquiring about Tang Guo''s news from the rivers andkes, but unfortunately she didn''t find out any source, so she could only give up. Ruan Qianling is currently very interested in Nie Yunsheng and often sneaks into Liuyun Vi to see Nie Yunsheng. Xu Xinyue came back, pestering Nie Yunsheng all day long, which made Ruan Qianling look irritated. Every time he wanted to take a shot for Xu Xinyue, Nie Yuncheng found out and stopped it in time. The scene of two women fighting for husband has already appeared, Tang Guo is not interested in these, she is looking forward to what will happen next. On thest day of the month, Nie He and Liu Qijianpeted, and people from all walks of life came to Liuyun Vi to watch. At the end of Bijian, a big event will happen, which will trigger a series of contradictions. The day of agreeing topare swords finally arrived, and Liu Qijian and Tang Guo went to Liuyun Vi early in the morning. People from all walks of life areing one after another, and they haven''t seen the scene of masters making moves for a long time. Liu Qijian has been looking for opponents. At his level, there are few other people who can be regarded by him, except for the figures of the martial arts. The faces of those who used topete with Liu Qijian were veryplicated. It can be said that Liu Qijian has been challenging everywhere since he was seven years old. They watched his rapid progress with their own eyes and witnessed a peerless martial artist reaching the top. Could it not beplicated inside? "Can it bepared?" Liu Qijian looked very urgent. Anyway, Nie He is also one of the best. Nie He looked like he was almost there, and nodded. The people in the arena are more casual. They fight when they say they want to. The two masters y tricks. Theyman sees the excitement and only knows to shout, while the insider sighs for the exquisite swordsmanship of the two. Especially Liu Qijian, the fusion of a hundred schools of swordsmanship, every time I saw him take a shot, the swordsmanship was different, and no one knew Liu Qijian''s tricks. Thanks to Liu Qijian, Tang Guo watched from the VIP seat. "You are the girl Tang who abolished the three Jiang family brothers, right?" There was a clear and sweet voice in her ears, Tang Guo turned her head and saw a woman in a white dress, with a beautiful appearance, with a vaguely non-human fireworks, like a mortal fairy. "I don''t know who the girl is?" "Luo Lixin." Luo Lixin raised his head and nced at Liu Qijian who wasparing swords with Nie He, a little obsessed in his eyes, "I heard you are very close to Qijian?" System: Seven Swords? The caller still listened to the affectionate, thinking that it would make the host misunderstand what? Think too much. "Does it have anything to do with you?" Tang Guo asked. Luo Lixin frowned slightly, her expression a little proud: "You''d better not y the idea of Qijian, he is not the one you can think of." "So, what does it have to do with you?" Tang Guo asked again, after a pause, she said again, "Do you like Liu Qijian? But he only likes swords. You have no chance. Change your personal preference." "No matter if he likes me or not, I will get her." Luo Lixin raised the sword in his hand, "When I defeat him with the sword, he will be mine." Chapter 3900: Devil Head (25) Chapter 3900: Devil Head (25) Luo Lixin made a lot of determination when she said this. In fact, she had no bottom in defeating Liu Qijian. In front of a rival in love, she absolutely cannot admit defeat. In terms of momentum, she had to overwhelm the other side. The woman surnamed Tang stayed beside Liu Qijian for so long, giving her a great sense of crisis. Subconsciously, Luo Lixin wanted to drive Tang Guo away and prevent him from appearing next to Liu Qijian. "You think too much, Liu Qijian is a peerless martial artist, especially in theprehension of swordsmanship, you can''t live longer than him." Tang Guo''s words were extremely arrogant and annoying. She is the pce lord of Luohua Pce, a devil, she needs to be polite? These words really made Luo Lixin very angry. She may be called the first beauty in the martial arts, with a bit of idol baggage, and she didn''t do anything as freely as Ruan Qianling, her eyes only became sharper. "So, don''t you leave Seven Swords?" "It has nothing to do with you if I leave or not. Who are you? If you let me leave, I will leave. I have no face. If you ask for help, you must have an attitude of asking for help. Don''t look like a bully." "Liu Qijian did not marry you, nor heard of anyone he liked, nor did you promise a marriage contract, not to mention that you are the number one beauty in martial arts, or the number one beauty in the world. You are not qualified to keep me away. ." What else Luo Lixin wanted to say, there was more movement than the battlefield, and everyone''s attention waspletely attracted. Just listen to Nie He said: "I lost, Liu Gongzi deserves to be Liu Gongzi, no one can match his swordsmanship, and I lost." Not to mention, the manner in which Nie He admitted frankly was quite demeaning. Looking at the reactions of the people at the scene, he waspared with Liu Qijian, which did not affect his reputation much. "Everyone, today I have the honor to invite you to watch the sword fight with Liu Gongzi. The vi has prepared booze wine. Please, thank you for being busy for the dog." "Zhuangzhu Nie is really polite." "Too polite." Everyone was very satisfied with this banquet. But when everyone was satisfied, a voice came in from outside the door. "Zhuangzhu Nie, you are very lively here, it seems that I am a bit out of time today." A thin middle-aged man who came in was a little bit immortal. When everyone saw it, they started talking in a low voice. . "It''s Kong Heyuan, the master of the Seven Star School." "It is said that the dart that Liuyun Vi receivedst time was from the Seven Stars. I don''t know what it was escorting." "The Seven Stars are here to find trouble. It seems that this matter is endless, and I don''t know how Zhuang Master Nie will handle this matter." "I haven''t dealt with it for so long. Most of the things I escorted, the owner Nie can''t get it out." "It turned out to be Master Kong..." Nie He greeted, but was interrupted by Kong Heyuan. "Lord Nie, let''s not be polite. I sent someone to ask before. You said that after you find Mr. Nie, you will definitely give us an exnation. Now that Mr. Nie has found him, you should also give us an exnation. I dont know if this missing thing belongs to Young Master Nie?" Kong Heyuan''s eyes fell on Nie Yunsheng''s face: "If it''s on Young Master Nie, please return it today. It''s best for us toe and retrieve it by ourselves." "This..." Nie He pondered. Nie Yunsheng said: "Senior Kong, the person who chased me that day killed all the people in the vi, and he robbed them of things. I only escaped after nine deaths, so..." Chapter 3901: Devil Head (26) Chapter 3901: Devil Head (26) "It''s you who escorted the darts. No matter what happens to you and the things are lost, then you have topensate. You can''t just lose my things for nothing because of what Young Master Nie said." Kong Heyuan said, "Besides, Why is the person who escorted the darts and everyone else lost their lives, but Young Master Nie is still alive. ording to the description of Young Master Nie before, the other party should be very powerful. To put it bluntly, I shouldn''t be able to escape with Master Nie''s martial arts?" "Master Nie, can you give me an exnation?" After all, Nie Yunsheng was young, he was a little angry on the spot, suppressed and suppressed, so he could calmly say: "At that time, I was severely injured and fell off the cliff by the other party. The other party estimated that I was dead. This was the luck to get my life back." "No matter, other things will not be pursued. As long as the owner of the dart pays me thepensation, the owner of the dart should be very clear about how topensate, and I don''t need to say anything more?" Nie He said: "Don''t worry, Master Kong, I will track down the murderer as soon as possible and get the things back as soon as possible." "Lord Nie, what you said is ridiculous. You should know how important that thing is. If you say that you can get it back soon, can you really get it back?" Kong Heyuan''s face sank, "Nie Zhuang Lord, thats a treasure map. You said you can get it back. Can you guarantee when you can get it back?" When Kong Heyuan''s words fell, everyone was upset. Treasure Map? That turned out to be a treasure map? Everyone whispered, and there was indeed a rumor in the arena that there was a treasure map, which was divided into several parts and hidden in various ces. It is said that finding the treasures in the treasure map and developing a martial arts school into the first martial arts school is not a problem, and it canst for thousands of years. It is said that there are various magic weapons and even peerless exercises. What martial arts people want to be most, of course, is the kind of peerless master, unmatched. Tang Guo could hear the voices of people swallowing saliva. This thing was so tempting that almost no one could resist it. "Is it really a treasure map?" "It seems to be true, otherwise, how could the people of the Seven Starse to the door at this time. It is estimated that it is impossible to find the treasure map again beforeing to settle ounts with Liuyun Vi." "Lord Nie, such a thing happened with the darts. Actually, it''s no wonder that Liuyun Vi, the treasure map may not be found." Kong Heyuan said again, "I have apromise here, hiding You should know how valuable the treasure map is. The treasures in it are so valuable that they are all gone, so my Seven-Star faction wants you to be half of Liuyun Vi, right?" As soon as Kong Heyuan''s words fell, everyone present felt shameless. The treasure map is certainly precious, but if only part of it is not enough to find those treasures, it is simply an empty glove white wolf. "Master Kong, you are too much." Nie He said. "Zhuangzhu Nie, where am I going too far? It''s clear that you identally bet your darts and lost my Seven Stars. Shouldn''t youpensate?" Everyone felt that Kong Heyuan''s shamelessness was a bit shameless, and there was still some truth to this, just look at Nie He''s face. "I will try my best to find the whereabouts of the treasure map." Nie He repeated his previous words, "What is the one-year period? If the one-year period is not avable, I will give you half of the Liuyun Vi to the Seven Stars." "Okay." Kong Heyuan responded with one mouthful, and he also knew that it would be useless to rush. The banquet dispersed, and everyone left. At this time, all parties in the arena have already begun to look for the whereabouts of the treasure map. "Liu Qijian, do you know the treasure map?" Liu Qijian nodded: "I''ve heard of it." After a pause, he said again, "Do you want? If you want, I can help you find it, on the condition that you agree topete with me." System: Deserve to be single for a lifetime. "Seven swords." Luo Lixin''s voice came from behind, and he rode a horse to Liu Qijian''s side, "I called you just now, why didn''t you hear me, don''t you wait for me?" Tang Guo nced displeasedly. Liu Qijian: "I don''t want to wait for you." The swordsmanship is so bad, and he has no interest. Chapter 3902: Devil Head (27) Chapter 3902: Devil Head (27) "Seven swords, do you think my swordsmanship has improved?" Of course Luo Lixin couldn''t let Liu Qijianpete with her, but she could draw a person topete with her on the rivers andkes. Liu Qijian''s unwillingness topare doesn''t mean that he won''t watch otherspare. After all, he has been looking for an opponent, what if she does it again? "Miss Luo, can I go now?" The man who was pulled over by Luo Lixin to Bijian looked bitter. He had known that he would meet Liu Qijian and Luo Lixin today, so he should not go out. Next time he goes out, he must check the yellow calendar to avoid encountering Luo Lixin being pulled over topare the sword. Who is okay to be cheaper every day! "There''s nothing wrong with you here, let''s go." Luo Lixin casually threw a purse to the man. The man felt morefortable, and he hurried away holding the purse. Luo Lixin approached Liu Qijian and asked again: "Seven swords, how is my current swordsmanship, can Ipete with you?" System: Another crazy one, thinking about Bijian all day long. Liu Qijian shook his head very seriously, and said in a light tone: "Not very good, many tricks, no progress likest time." The words are full of disgust, and it gives people a way of how long it has been for you to make progress At a little, Luo Lixin''s face almost crooked. Luo Lixin smiled stiffly, but Liu Qijian ignored her, turning his head and saying to Tang Guo: "Miss Tang, now you go and fetch things with me." Seeing Tang Guo''s doubts, he continued, "Wan Liang Gold, detoxification pills, one-step martial arts secrets, I promised you before." "it is good." Luo Lixin was unhappy, and asked, "Qijian, what is your rtionship with her, why do you give her these things?" Everyone knows that Liu Qijian is not like a woman, only swords in his eyes. If you change someone, how can you escape in her hands. She has been chasing Liu Qijian for so many years, and she has never seen a woman he treats with a pleasant face. Why is it so different to this woman surnamed Tang? Wanliang gold, detoxification pills, and a martial arts secret. These things didn''t make people jealous, and they sounded such an understatement, and she felt something was wrong in her heart. What do you do for her? Luo Lixin''s face suddenly turned pale, could it be a bride price? She suddenly raised her head and looked at the two of them. How long did they know each other before they gave the bride price? ? "Miss Tang''s swordsmanship is exquisite." When Liu Qijian said this, his face was serious, withpliments in his eyes, and he nced at Luo Lixin, regardless of whether she could hold her face or not, and said, "If you practice swords for decades, it will not reach the level of exquisite swordsmanship of hers." Don''tpare it to you, anyway, it doesn''t look like it can bepared anyway, it''s almost like Luo Li Xin vomits blood. Liu Qijian! ! Tang Guo shook his head lightly. With such a low EQ, it is no wonder that he is destined to be a single dog in the plot. System: It''s dirty if it''s not a single dog, do you want it? Oh, woman. Luo Lixin pressed her lips tightly, staring at the two who left, gritted her teeth, and finally followed. Within two days, Liu Qijian took Tang Guo to meet people at a shop, and the shop owner gave Liu Qijian a burden. "The gold has been reced by a golden ticket, and the detoxification pills and martial arts secrets are in it." Liu Qijian said, "open it and take a look." He stuffed the baggage into Tang Guo''s arms, "In addition, you want to Is it a sword?" "Don''t want topare." "Talk about it when you think about it." system: Last time Liu Qijianpared swords with Nie He, he was not very happy. Chapter 3903: Devil Head (28) Chapter 3903: Devil Head (28) He felt that Nie He hadn''t made every effort. Even if Nie He tried his best, it seemed that he was not his opponent. Therefore, Liu Qijian had no interest in Nie He. "No need to order, you are Liu Qijian, how could you lie to me." Tang Guo was not polite, epting things, Luo Lixin who looked aside was jealous. However, she had asked Tang Guo on the way, it was not a betrothal gift, but Liu Qijianpensated the disgusted ones, which made her feel a little morefortable. In these days following Tang Guoliu''s Seven Swords, Luo Lixin has been thinking about swordsmanship every day. Although she is talented in martial arts, she can only be regarded as average inprehending swordsmanship, and progress is slow. After being overwhelmed by Liu Qijian, Luo Lixin especially wanted to learn from Tang Guo to see if the other party was really as powerful as Liu Qijian said. People next to him might not understand, but she could understand, Liu Qijian was different to Tang Guo. She didn''t know what was different, but her intuition told her it was very different. "Where shall we go next?" Tang Guo asked. Liu Qijian took a sip of tea, and then said: "Looking for a treasure map, I asked you before, do you want a treasure map?" "I do not want." Tang Guo shook his head. This thing is a hot gadget. After watching the plot, she shouldment that it is a cheating gadget. This is just something that stirs up martial arts disputes, not a good thing, she just wants to watch the excitement, and does not want to participate in the martial arts at all. "That''s it..." Liu Qijian''s tone was disappointed. Tang Guo didn''t want to hide the treasure map, which meant that he couldn''t use Bijian''s terms to offer her the treasure map. "Then you are looking for a treasure map?" Tang Guo asked. Liu Qijian nodded, thinking of the wonderful attention, his expression was a little joyful: "When I get the treasure map, let all the people in the rivers andkes who have a good head and face topete with me, who wins me, who You have a treasure map." "It is rumored that the treasure map is divided into three parts." Liu Qijian is already calcting how to obtain all the treasure maps. "Could it be that there are three treasure maps, everyone in the martial arts is probably willing topare swords with me." Tang Guo: "..." Luo Lixin: "..." System: This guy, there is no help. The people of the arena grabbed a **** treasure map, but did he use it to attract others topete with him? This ambition is really not understandable by ordinary people. "Miss Tang,e with me, lest you have to travel a long distance to find me when you want topare the sword." Liu Qijian pondered, "I will take care of the daily living and food along the way." "I am a little tired riding and running around every day, and I don''t want to run around." Tang Guo shrugged off. System: What excuses, this is an old problem, and cute. System: [The host is so big and the EQ is so low, you are embarrassed to make fun. "Don''t make fun of nothing, don''t make fun, and if you don''t make fun, the set will copse." System: Speechless. Luo Lixin listened by the side, and said to her heart, you should go back quickly, Liu Qijian can leave it to her. Unexpectedly, the Second Sunrise Inn, there is a very luxurious carriage outside the inn. Tang Guo was about to mount, but was stopped by Liu Qijian''s arm. "Girl Tang, carriage, please." Liu Qijian made a request. "I arranged this carriage with manyyers of animal skins. The wheels of the carriage are specially made so that it wont be bumpy when walking. ." System: The cost is down, who is this guy? Speaking of preparing a carriage, the carriage came. Hidden local tyrant? This is the desire to survive? ! Chapter 3904: Devil Head (29) Chapter 3904: Devil Head (29) "You''re like this, I really can''t refuse." Tang Guo got into the carriage unceremoniously. It was very spacious. It didn''t matter how many people could be amodated. She opened the curtain and said, "When I want topare swords, I must I will talk to you." Liu Qijian''s expression was mild: "Okay, don''t worry. From now on, we will walk the rivers andkes together, and we will be able topare at any time." System: Hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha, this must be the desire to survive. Luo Lixin gazed at the luxurious carriage and nced at Liu Qijian: "Seven swords, I also feel that the horse is very bumpy, and it is particrly ufortable to sit recently." Liu Qijian turned his head and made a serious suggestion: "Then don''t ride a horse." "If you don''t ride a horse, can you walk?" Luo Lixin asked, "Isn''t it possible to walk every day when you walk, your feet will be sore and sore. Besides, it is impossible to be exposed to the sun and rain every day, right?" "Then go home." Liu Qijian sincerely suggested, "It''s better to go home. It''s not suitable to go to the rivers andkes if you are not used to wind, sun and rain." "But I just want to walk around the rivers andkes," Luo Lixin had already gritted his teeth, and said that he would prepare the carriage for the surnamed Tang. How can I get here to let her go home? It''s too hateful. "Besides, you don''t have to ride a horse, but you can also ride a carriage. Didn''t you prepare a carriage for Miss Tang?" Luo Lixin''s heart was very angry, if it was so obvious, wouldn''t he not understand it? Liu Qijian thought for a while and said, "That''s right, you should hire a carriage." After all, Liu Qijian opened the carriage curtain and got in. Did Luo Lixin stay outside, looking at his back with a shocked expression? Let her hire a carriage, is this human? System: Hahahahahahahahahahaha, how could Luo Lixin like this kind of low EQ? ? Most of it was his sword. Seeing that the carriage was about to be pulled away, Luo Lixin stopped with a sword and opened the curtain: "Seven swords, I can''t hire a carriage for the time being, so I''ll take your carriage first." "Can''t tolerate it." Liu Qijian rebuffed, "There are only two ces in the carriage," he also motioned to Luo Lixin to see clearly, "You should hire one. There are shops in the Luo family. You are not without money." System: Hahahaha, aren''t you out of money? Liu Qijian shot the curtain down with a sword gas, and the coachman outside was very witty and hurried away in his carriage. "Liu Qijian, do you have a lot of money in your family?" Liu Qijian: "Not much, enough flowers." "Does your family have more money, or does the Luo family have more money?" Liu Qijian: "It should be my home." "I don''t have any clue, how to find the treasure map?" Although Tang Guo knew the plot and where the two treasure maps were, she did not know the remaining treasure map. Regarding the part of the treasure map, the plot is still rather vague. "I know where the treasure map is." Liu Qijian''s words surprised Tang Guo. "There are three copies of the treasure map, one of which belongs to the Seven Stars faction and has been robbed, and the other one is unknown. I know one copy." Tang Guo''s eyes gradually returned to calmness. Then, adding up the news of the two of them, did all three treasure maps know their whereabouts? "where is it?" "There is a copy in the Spirit Medicine Valley." Liu Qijian said without evasiveness. "Find the others first. This one is not in a hurry, you can get it at any time." "Use it at any time, is Lingyao Valley your home?" Tang Guo just said casually, unexpectedly Liu Qijian nodded: "Unexpectedly, you guessed it." Tang Guo:! ! ! System: The host is a bit suspicious of life, mainly because Liu Qijian hides too deeply. Chapter 3905: Devil Head (30) Chapter 3905: Devil Head (30) "There is a treasure map, I know where it is." Liu Qijian was full of interest: "Where?" "One of them is outside the Great Wall." Tang Guo knew where the treasure map was stolen, but for the next thing to happen, she didn''t want to expose it for the time being, "Out of the Great Wall. There is a ce called Huangsha Lake." "I know this ce. I went to find a swordsman outside the Great Wall topare swords. Unfortunately, when ites, the other party has already passed away." Liu Qijian returned to his senses, "Then we go outside the Great Wall?" "it is good." The carriage drove all the way in the direction outside the Great Wall, and within a few days Luo Lixin was also riding a carriage to follow. People in the rivers andkes are already ustomed to the fact that Tang Guo and Liu Qijian are together, but Luo Lixin''s following has caused people in the rivers andkes to talk a lot. However, no amount of bizarre records and martial arts gossip canpare to the news of the treasure map. Since the leak of the treasure map, the rivers andkes have been flooded with news about where the treasure map is, attracting arge number of martial arts people to look for it. There are more people and interests involved, and conflicts will inevitably ur. Cruelly disabled, and two people died, it is normal for Jianghu. Among them, the practice of the Imperius Sect and the Lihun Pce made people in the world angry. As long as people from these two sects appear, they will stir up blood and blood. Those who are in conflict with the two sects will be injured or lost. The martial arts became more and more chaotic, and the more people killed by the Soul Reaper Sect and the Lihun Pce, everyone in the rivers andkes was in danger, and especially hoped that the elites would send out justice. As a result, some people are saying that they hope to have a martial arts leader. A martial arts leader can lead all sects to eradicate evil sects such as Soul Removal Sect and Lihun Pce. Many well-known decents are not willing at all, so they can be overwhelmed at will? Until, there was news that the Imperius Sect and the Lihun Pce found a treasure map. Therefore, the voice in the arena became: "Never let these two sects get the treasure map, otherwise the martial arts will be disrupted, and the other sects will have no way out." At this moment, regardless of whether the two sects of the Imperius Sect and the Lihun Pce really have a treasure map, martial arts people can''t tolerate them. If they really get it, then they still have a way to survive? These two sects, but they will kill people at every turn, and it''s not that they have never done anything to destroy the door. For a while, the search for the treasure map was temporarily shelved, and the martial arts began to choose the leader of the martial arts. Who can be the leader of martial arts? Of course it is the highest in martial arts. At this time, Nie Yunsheng had fallen into the entanglement between Ruan Qianling and Xu Xinyue, and his martial arts were not enough to run for the election of the leader of the martial arts, so he was not very keen on this matter. As the No. 1 Vige, Nie He is definitely going to participate, and in the arena, his voice as the leader of the martial arts is very high. At present, several sects havee to the vige to drink tea and talk about some things, obviously supporting him. Kong Heyuan, the master of the Seven Star School, also wanted topete for the master of the martial arts. Other top schools are not willing to give in to others. How could I miss the sect of the Soul Reaping Sect, Li Soul Pce? Wu Lin seems to be more lively. How could Ruan Qianling miss this excitement? Even she felt that Luohua Pce was not bad, and quickly returned to Luohua Pce, nning to persuade Tang Guo to participate in the campaign for the leader of the martial arts. Tang Guo was outside the Great Wall at this time and didn''t know this at all. Chapter 3906: Devil Head (31) Chapter 3906: Devil Head (31) After Ruan Qianling returned to the Flower Pce, he heard people say that Tang Guo was in retreat. It was a pity that he instigated the rest of the Luohua Pce and asked them to participate in the election of the martial arts leader. The several guardians of Luohua Pce looked at each other, and it was expected by the pce owner that the young pce master had an undecided temperament. Luohua Pce never joined the other sects of the rivers andkes. If this were involved, it would actually be detrimental to Luohua Pce. If it weren''t for the pce lord''s repeated instructions, they might really be persuaded. In the plot, Ruan Qianling''s words really moved the four guardians of the Luohua Pce and went to the martial arts league leader''s election meeting to make trouble. In the plot, they are not as strong as they are now. Although they have made some limelight, they have not grabbed the position of the leader of the martial arts. Nowadays, their martial arts have improved a lot. Because of Tang Guo''s advice, they have no intention of going down the mountain to show off. "The pce lord has ordered that we can''t go down the mountain before she leaves the customs. We must protect thew for the pce lord, lest thievese sneak attack." Ruan Qianling quickly said: "Just go to one, and it won''t affect anything. Aunt Chunmei, you go, how about letting Aunt Qiuwu and others guard the Luohua Pce?" Ruan Qianling was not reconciled to let the so-called famous martial artists show the limelight. They were not bad in the Fall of the Flower Pce. They were called the Demon Head Demon Girl all day, making it ufortable to listen to. "No." Chun Mei refused, unwavering. They still feel that the pce lord is right, whatever the limelight is, hiding the strength is the best. Any opponent who is indifferent to Luohua Pce is safest for Luohua Pce. Sure enough, the young pce lord is still too young, the pce lord is right, and he needs more experience to bepetent for the future pce lord. No matter how hard Ruan Qianling was, he didn''t seed, even if it was said that the Imperius Sect and the Lihun Pce must participate, Chun Mei didn''t mean to be moved at all. In the end, I had to give up and went down the mountain alone. The martial arts conference began, and martial arts people from all sides came one after another. The heavyweights usually appear at the end. Moreover, the selection of the martial arts leader is a battle of wheels. There is a little differencepared to the wheel fight. After the fight, you can rest, and you can rest almost before you continue to ept the challenge. Tang Guo, who was far away from the Great Wall, also knew what had happened in Wulin. "Regret? With this departure, the martial arts conference will be held." Tang Guo smiled. Liu Qijian crushed the letter and shook his head: "If you find the treasure map, they will be happy topare swords with me." System: Whoever has nothing to do with you every day. One day they will be able to reach Huangsha Lake, and Tang Guo chose an inn to stay. The inn is open in the desert, there are no other buildings before and after, and no green leaves are seen. The scenery is very deste. The Nature Inn is very simple, walk in, there are three or two guests eating. Then, a seductive-looking woman greeted her, and after looking at them, she walked to Liu Qijian lightly, and stretched out her slender finger to touch Liu Qijian''s chest. Liu Qijian was very direct, shook the sword in his hand, and the cold light shed in front of him, making the woman hurriedly hide behind. Looking at her skill, she should be a good martial artist. "Oh, the guests are so fierce, they are scared to death, and my heart is going to split apart." This woman, thedy proprietor of the inn, walked slowly in front of Liu Qijian, "A few guests, eat or stay in the restaurant ?" "Living in." Liu Qijian said. The woman responded with a smile, turned around to make arrangements, deliberately stepped on her skirt and fell onto Liu Qijian. Tang Guo, Liu Qijian, and Luo Lixin all had a special understanding, stepping away. The woman fell directly on the ground, oh oh oh, looking at Liu Qijian with pitiful eyes: "My son, the fall hurts her, it hurts." Liu Qijian didn''t nce at the woman, but found a clean table and sat down: "You bear it." "Miss Tang, what do you want to eat?" Liu Qijian asked Tang Guo, "If you are not used to eating here, ask the coachman to get it in the carriage." Madam: Forbearance? ? ? Is this man a dog? Dont you know Lianxiangxiyu? Chapter 3907: Devil Head (32) Chapter 3907: Devil Head (32) Thedy proprietor of the inn got up from the ground, went to Liu Qijian''s side, stomped her feet and said: "My son, you are so cruel." Luo Lixin looked at the scene in front of him, not knowing why, his face was aching pain. She is not so shameless or reserved as the bosss wife. She was treated like Liu Qijian for all her previous behaviors. Could other people look at her like this bosss wife? Luo Lixin''s face was red, blue and white, and she wished to find a ce to get in. Thinking back to the past, she felt ashamed. "My son, I just fell and hurt, don''t you care about them?" The inn proprietress didn''t believe in evil, so she had to shake Liu Qijian. She thinks that no matter how ufortable people are, she can''t stand her own way, man, is there any evil? She is still more confident about her looks. Liu Qijian said, "I''m not your father." The implication is that you should be concerned about finding your father and mother. Luo Lixin has slowly epted that Liu Qijian''s speech is not good, no, what is not good, it is simply a poisonous tongue! The proprietress of the inn was so angry that her chest burst up and down, and she wanted to kill Liu Qijian. These few have two brushes in front of them, and they must not be easily provoked. The proprietress knew that Liu Qijian had nothing to do, so she returned to normal and started to entertain them. At night, the three of them stayed in the inn. In the bosss room, several big men were discussing. "Madam boss, are these few fat sheep? Do you want to do it tonight? The man looks firm and very good. The two women are really good-looking. They will definitely sell for a good price." Just after saying this, thedy boss patted their heads: "Idiot, these people can''t move." The person who came today is not easy to see, she is not afraid of the heavens, and is not willing to get into trouble. One night there was nothing wrong, and the next day the group continued to Huangsha Lake. "A lot of people died in that inn, and there was a **** smell everywhere." Luo Lixin said, "You are not curious, who died there? Thedy boss is not a good person at first sight. I guess all those people are dead. She has it in her hand. I think it''s mostly murderous." Tang Guo didn''t say a word, she remembered her identity, the devil of the rivers andkes, not the guardians of the rivers andkes, and she should take care of any unevenness. Those who mix in the rivers andkes are basically holding their heads, and they are dead. It can only be said that they are inferior to humans. Looking at the appearance of Liu Qijian, it was obvious that he was nosy. Seeing that the two of them didn''t want to talk about it, Luo Lixin gritted his teeth bitterly. How long have this surnamed Tang and Liu Qijian known each other? Howe they have such a tacit understanding? She was so angry. "Regardless of whether the proprietress of this inn is a good person, the food is good." Luo Lixin said again, "It''s more in line with my taste. By the way, why did you only order vegetarian dishes yesterday? If you walk for many days, you still have to eat some meaty dishes." "Have you eaten meat?" Tang Guo couldn''t help asking now, "When did you eat it?" Luo Lixin remembered the taste of eating meatst night, and said: "I was hungry in the middle of the night, so I went downstairs and asked thedy boss for something to eat. She gave me some meat buns, which tasted really good." Luo Lixin was still reminiscing about the taste of meat buns, Tang Guo said nothing. But Luo Lixin refused to follow him: "Why, do you have an opinion?" "No." Tang Guo shook her head, the truth is cruel, she still didn''t say it. To say it, Luo Lixin was afraid that he would not be able to look directly at the stuffed bun in this life. She originally thought that yesterday Liu Qijian only had a vegetarian diet and rejected the meat buns rmended by the proprietress. Luo Lixin should have noticed something too. Chapter 3908: Devil Head (33) Chapter 3908: Devil Head (33) This Luo Lixin is really a quagmire, and he can mix in the Central ins martial arts. Outside the Great Wall, it is far more dangerous than the Central ins martial arts. Things that challenge people''s bottom line are even moremon here. Luo Lixin always felt that something was weird, and didn''t think about it so much. He was still talking about the steamed buns: "I also took some steamed buns on the road, do you want to eat it? It''s not impossible if you want to eat it, leave Qijian." "Does Luo girl think Liu Qijian is worth two buns?" System: Haha! Tang Guo''s words made Luo Lixin blush a little: "Forget it, don''t care about this in advance, you can give it to you if you want to eat it. Don''t you look for the treasure map? It depends on who finds it first. If I find it and you want it, you must agree to my terms." "Do you want a bun?" Luo Lixin asked again. Tang Guo refused: "No, I think the steamed bun is also cold, not tasty, so don''t eat it." "It''s fine to steam and steam. I brought a small pot and charcoal fire." With Luo Lixin''s obsession, Tang Guo didn''t say much. Half a dayter, Huangsha Lake. It is rare and lively, with some desert residents living around. The people here are tall, with a tall nose, and the clothes they wear are very different from those in the Central ins Wulin. As soon as Tang Guo appeared, they were surrounded by the residents here and asked if they had brought Central ins goods and were willing to exchange them with them. When he came, Tang Guo put some in the carriage, took out a handful of items for trading, and asked the local residents about the situation here. There is a person in Huangsha Lake, and the treasure map is in the other''s hands. As long as she finds this person, she will have the opportunity to get the treasure map in the other''s hands. Through the item trade, Tang Guo inquired about Di Weiping''s whereabouts. She took Liu Qijian and followed the lead to the ce where Di Weiping lived. Di Weiping lives in a dpidated tent, looks sloppy andzy, and has a broken arm. However, from the perspective of face, it can be determined that Di Weiping is from the Central ins. The lead person left after getting the benefits, leaving only Tang Guo and Liu Qijian here with Di Weiping. As for Luo Lixin, he was inquiring about the whereabouts of the treasure map early in the morning. Where did she know that Tang Guo and Liu Qijian hade prepared. "You came from a long distance to find me a waste person, let''s talk, what''s the matter?" Di Weiping was cooking a pot, and he seemed to be preparing to cook some food. "Ten years ago, I had quit the Central ins martial arts, and now I am a waste person. , I may not be able to help you much." Di Weiping looked like he had really retired. Tang Guo said, "You are really willing to withdraw from the Central ins Martial Arts, without any lingering? Now the Central ins Martial Arts is running for the leader of the martial arts, if there is no ident, Nie He may be the candidate for the leader." "Nie He!" Di Weiping murmured, with a bit of hatred shing in his eyes. I don''t know what he remembered, and the me full of hatred gradually extinguished. "That has nothing to do with me." "Do you have a treasure map in your hand." Liu Qijian is more straightforward, "If you have, you give me the treasure map." Di Weiping''s face was speechless, his cheeks twitching, he had never seen such a person. You need a treasure map, what a big face. "Do you want to resume martial arts?" Tang Guo continued. Some expectations appeared in Di Weiping''s eyes, and it darkened again: "I know my physical condition. Only when I go to Lingyao Valley can I have a chance to recover. But I don''t want to go to Lingyao Valley casually, so forget it." Chapter 3909: Devil Head (34) Chapter 3909: Devil Head (34) Tang Guo knew that there was a copy of the treasure map on Di Weiping''s body because it was mentioned in the plot. Later, Di Weiping brought the treasure map and the insight of the sword art that he had learned throughout his life, which healed his injuries and recovered his martial arts. Before she knew that Liu Qijian was a member of the Spirit Medicine Valley, she thought that the Spirit Medicine Valley was looking at the treasure map to help Di Weiping''s injuries. Now, she already understood that it was Di Weiping''s sword that really moved the Spirit Medicine Valley. Tactics. "Give me the treasure map, and I will give you the letter of rmendation to go to the Spirit Medicine Valley." Liu Qijian is still very direct, "In addition, you will re-engrave your sword artprehension and give me a copy, if you want, immediately transaction." Liu Qijian has heard of Di Weiping. At that time, he was still young, and he hadn''t gone to Di Weiping topare the sword, because the other party had an ident first. Many people say that Di Weiping is dead, but he did not expect him toe to Huangsha Lake. "Really?" Di Weiping asked in surprise, "Do you really have a token of Spirit Medicine Valley?" If there is a token of Spirit Medicine Valley, regardless of multiple injuries, as long as you take the token to enter, the people of Spirit Medicine Valley will definitely ept and help others to heal the injury, until he is cured. Spirit Medicine Valley is a wonderful person who rejuvenates, even if it is only sent in one breath, it can finallye out alive. Di Weiping''s heart was moved. But he hesitated again, for fear that Liu Qijian would lie to him. Liu Qijian took out the token from his arms, which was a jade card unique to the Valley of Spirit Medicine: "Look at whether the token is true or false." "Follow me to the Spirit Medicine Valley." Di Weiping still didn''t believe it. After making such a request, Liu Qijian agreed. When Luo Lixin came back, he found that there was another person holding a camel beside Liu Qijian. "What''s going on? Didn''t you look for the treasure map?" Luo Lixin asked. Liu Qijian said: "I have found it." Luo Lixin nced at Di Weiping, is it rted to this person? The group returned from the same way and passed by the inn before, and Luo Lixin''s eyes were a little happy: "Lets go to the store and buy something to take away? How about eating first before leaving, and rushing over here, Its a few days to go to a popted ce, at least some water must be prepared." "You buy it, I have plenty of water and food." Liu Qijian said gratuitously. Luo Lixin has be ustomed to it. It would be more moral if Liu Qijian can wait for a while. Luo Lixin shook her head. Why did her request be so low? After a while, Luo Lixin was holding some steamed buns in her hand. Knowing that the treasure map was rted to Di Weiping, he decided to please him, and handed Di Weiping a copy: This familys steamed buns are good. If it doesn''t, you can taste it." "Thank you Miss Luo, I don''t like to eat steamed buns." Luo Lixin ate happily, Di Weiping especially wanted to remind, and finally swallowed what he wanted to say. Luo Lixin didn''t eat it, so he reminded it, but it was already eaten. It seems that he has eaten more than once, so don''t remind. "It''s strange, why don''t you guys like to eat steamed buns, I think they taste good." Luo Lixin was a little puzzled. Di Weiping said: "It may be that we have lived outside the Great Wall for a long time, so we don''t like to eat steamed buns here. We all eat cakes, and the cakes are more satisfying." Luo Lixin epted this, but did not force Di Weiping. Along the way, when Di Weiping heard Luo Lixin mention the buns, he couldn''t bear to look directly at him, and he didn''t open his mouth to tell the truth. About a monthter, Liu Qijian took Di Weiping outside the Spirit Medicine Valley. Di Weiping took the token and was sessfully epted by the Spirit Medicine Valley. Chapter 3910: Devil Head (35) Chapter 3910: Devil Head (35) On the same day, he informed Liu Qijian of the location of the hidden treasure map, and he also gave Liu Qijian the insight of the sword art that had been written silently over the past few days. On the way, he had already figured out that anyone who wanted to grab something would directly threaten him, and that the other party was so generous, thinking it would really make him enter the Valley of Spirit Medicine. Luo Lixin received news from home and left a few days ago. During the past few days on their journey, something happened in Wulin. During the campaign for the leader of the martial arts, a major event happened. It is about Nie Yunsheng. It is said that during the martial arts convention, Nie Yunsheng ran to the Seven Stars to steal something, but he did not expect to be discovered. Now the Seven-Star faction is arguing, asking Nie Yunsheng to hand over things, and that Nie Yunsheng killed a Seven-Star faction disciple. If Liuyun Vi does not give an exnation, the Seven-Star faction will never stop with them. Because of this incident, the campaign for the position of the leader of the martial arts has been put on hold. Nie Yunsheng denied that he had stolen something from the Seven Stars School, but during this period, no one could prove that he did not do that. The most important thing is that the wounds on that deceased disciple''s body were changed casually, but anyone with a slightly more sophisticated swordsmanship can see the shadow of Liuyun swordsmanship. Nie Yunsheng couldn''t argue with each other, and Nie He couldn''t help it at the time, and could not find evidence that Nie Yunsheng was innocent. The Seven Stars wanted Nie He to abolish Nie Yunsheng''s meridians. Of course, Nie He was unwilling, even if he lost his position as the leader of the martial arts. Nie Yunsheng couldn''t stand it. He didn''t want the entire vi to be involved, so he abandoned his martial arts and cut off the meridians. This allowed the Seven Stars to rest for a while. Nie Yunsheng felt that this was a conspiracy behind the scenes, so he simply left Liuyun Vi that day and announced that he was no longer a member of Liuyun Vi. Ruan Qianling was there that day, and he knew Ruan Qianling would definitely help him. Sure enough, after he said this, Ruan Qianling took the shot. Regarding this point, Nie Yunsheng took advantage of Ruan Qianling. The suspicion on him can''t be washed away, even if he leaves Liuyun Vi, he will bring all kinds of troubles. If he personally befriends Ruan Qianling, the young master of Luohua Pce, it would seem that everyone''s eyes will be shifted to Luohua Pce. The Seven Stars faction will also involuntarily turn their gaze to Luohua Pce. In this way, Liuyun Vi can be protected. Ruan Qianling didn''t know these corners, she just felt that these famous decents were really not moral. It was Nie Yunsheng that I saw at the beginning, is it really Nie Yunsheng, wouldn''t it be someone who changed his face? No one would believe what she said as a demon. They could only take Nie Yunsheng to escape amidst the spit of martial arts people. At present, Ruan Qianling settled Nie Yunsheng in the old ce. He felt that Nie Yunsheng was a bit stupid. Even if it was for Liuyun Vi, he should not agree to abolish his meridians. "You are such a fool." Ruan Qianling couldn''t help but cursed for a long time. "Now the martial arts are gone, and the meridians are also abolished. It''s really a useless person. I think the Seven Star School still wants your life. It just saw one Zhang Lian, a somewhat simr sword technique, so I have to condemn you, which is unreasonable. If you want me to say, you Liuyun Vi is so powerful, can''t you still save you? You are the son of Liuyun Vi." "I have an intuition that continuing to stay in Liuyun Vi will cause more trouble. From the time I escorted the treasure map of the Seven-Star faction, I fell into a conspiracy." Nie Yunsheng said, "Now someone is going to kill the disciple of the Seven-Star faction. Stealing things and pretending to be me. I guess the people behind them want to start a fight between the two schools and disrupt the martial arts." Chapter 3911: Devil Head (36) Chapter 3911: Devil Head (36) "The vi is full of my rtives. My father will definitely not watch me being abolished. By then, all the prestige will be gone, and Liuyun Vi will be a public enemy of martial arts." "But your meridians have been abolished. What do you do now? I can no longer practice martial arts," Ruan Qianling was anxious. "Maybe, I can take you to the Spirit Medicine Valley to try it. It is said that everyone in the Spirit Medicine Valley can die alive. Human flesh and bones will surely heal you and let you practice again." Nie Yunsheng was a little unwilling in his heart. If he didn''t do that that day, he would definitely fall into the conspiracy of the other side and cause the two sects to quarrel. Then Liuyun Vi would not know what bad things would happen. He felt that his talent for martial arts training was average, and it was worth sacrificing himself to change the peace of Yunshan Vi. Now everyone knows that he is a useless person, maybe he can find out who is doing what conspiracy with the help of Ruan Qianling. Yes, Nie Yunsheng dared to do this, first of all based on the situation that Ruan Qianling would help him. The three treasures of Luohua Pce are well known in martial arts. One of them is the martial arts secret book Xuanmai Qidian, which can restore people with broken meridians. As for whether Nie Yunsheng thought of this, only he himself knew. Nie Yunsheng''s injury was almost healed, so Ruan Qianling took him to Lingyao Valley for help. He waited for half a month, but to no avail. At this time, Ruan Qianling was obsessed with Nie Yunsheng, and it should be said that the two of them are in love with each other. During this time, Ruan Qianling didn''t know, because she helped Nie Yunsheng and made Luohuagong a public enemy of martial arts. People on the rivers andkes are all rumoring that it was the demon girl of Luohua Pce that confuses Nie Yunsheng, and even they think that the thing that the treasure map disappeared before was that Nie Yunsheng directed and acted himself, and he cooperated with Luohua Pce to kill other disciples. "It is said that Nie Yunsheng reappeared after he disappeared and Ruan Qianling was by his side. I think this is really a plot of the Luohua Pce. The treasure map is in the hands of the Luohua Pce." At this moment, I didn''t pay attention to Liuyun Mountain Vi and Seven Star School anymore. They all felt that Luohua Pce was sinister and vicious and wanted to crusade against Luohua Pce. It is a pity that no one appeared in Luohua Pce except for Ruan Qianling. There is Qimen Dunjia under the mountain of Luohua Pce, and ordinary people can''t go up. No matter how the rivers andkes talk, the people of Luohua Pce will not show up, it is like a punch on cotton. Here, along with Liu Qijian, Tang Guo found the treasure map in Di Weiping''s hands. "Where is the third treasure map?" Liu Qijian asked, "What does Miss Tang want? If you don''t wait for them topete with me, I will give you the three-point treasure map." "You''re so sure, they can''t beat you?" "If they don''t cheat, they won''t be able to beat me." Liu Qijian said, "I won''t give them a chance to cheat." "You are too confident, do you know whose hands are the third treasure map?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. All the disputes were just a big game of chess yed by one person. Liu Qijian was curious: "Where is it?" Tang Guo opened thetest letter, which was news from Wu Lin. After reading it, he said: "ording to the current situation, the third treasure map should be in Nie He''s hands." "Nie He?" Liu Qijian frowned slightly, "Could it be that Nie He was the one who acted in the act because the dart failed before and the disciple of the vi was killed?" "However, he did not expect that the Seven Stars had put a fake treasure map. In fact, the real treasure map was escorted back to the Seven Stars by their disciples. The reason for this was that the Seven Stars received the treasure map and sessively They have been attacked several times, and if they transport them by themselves, they will definitely not be able to transport them, they may be robbed." Tang Guo exined with a smile. Chapter 3912: Devil Head (37) Chapter 3912: Devil Head (37) "So, they found someone from Liuyun Vi to **** them? They gave back a fake treasure map, just to make a noise. I didn''t expect Liuyun Vi Nie He to steal it, but he didn''t get the real treasure map and lost a group of disciples. , And even almost paid half of the vi and the life of his own son." Liu Qijian quickly sorted out the rtionship between them, "The Seven Stars faction was thief and the disciple was killed some time ago, was it Nie He?" "Yes." Liu Qijian couldn''t help asking: "How do you know so much?" "secret." Liu Qijian is not so obsessed with so-called secrets: "Why does Nie He pretend to be Nie Yunsheng? Isn''t this harming his own son?" "Now the whole arena is rumored that all this is the plot of the Luohua Pce. No matter how weak the Luohua Pce is, the people from the rivers andkes may attack it." Tang Guo analyzed, "Do you know the rtionship between Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling?" "I know." Liu Qijian suddenly said, "Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling are familiar, so he can sessfully throw this pot on Luohua Pce, isn''t it?" "You are not that stupid." Tang Guomented. Liu Qijian was strange: "I was so stupid before? You are so stupid, so you don''t want topete with me?" System: These are all weird brain circuits, and they are really designed to be single dogs. If it hadn''t been for the great host, he would be a wild dog that nobody wanted! "In order to hide the treasure map, Nie He simply abandoned Nie Yunsheng?" Liu Qijian did not understand, "I really like the sword, but I will not hurt the people around me for the sake of it." "I heard that Liu Qijian is looking for someone topare with swords, and promised to respond to the party''s request. There are certain rules of the world." Liu Qijian nodded: "Yes." "Then you can tell me what requests can''t be met." Tang Guo asked. Regarding these details, there are no plots, and she was particrly curious. Liu Qijian: "I don''t think we can agree to nothing." System: That''s awesome, Liu Qijian! ! One sentence will lock all conspiracies and tricks to death, no one can figure him out, Liu Qijian, you are awesome! The person who says you are stupid must be that person. Tang Guo didn''t expect it to be so. "So, if you feel that you can''t agree to something, you would rather not agree to it than topete with the other party." Liu Qijian nodded: "Yeah." "You know I''m not that stupid, can youpare it with swords now? You can think about it first." Tang Guo: "..." "Not temporarily." "Then wait for you to think about it, wait anytime." System: Weird. "The third treasure map, I won''t take it for now. If we take it away, won''t Nie He be washed away?" Tang Guo suggested, "Anyway, let''s take the treasure map easily. It''s better to wait for them to resolve their grievances. Go get the treasure map." "Ms. Tang makes sense, and I don''t like participating in disputes between rivers andkes." Liu Qijian remembered one thing, "Thest time Ipeted with Nie He, I felt that he was not doing his best." "Then he uses his full strength, can either of you win?" Liu Qijian answered without hesitation: "Me." "I have something to go home." Tang Guo remembered that Ruan Qianling was afraid that she was going to steal the Huagong baby, so she had to go back and see that the muddy water of the rivers andkes, she didn''t intend to drip. However, now it seems that some people are restless and want to take down Huagong''s idea, so she wants to go back and sit down. "I''ll be with you." Liu Qijian said, "In case you want topete with swords." Chapter 3913: Devil Head (38) Chapter 3913: Devil Head (38) Tang Guo rejected Liu Qijian''s proposal, he wouldn''t force others, he didn''t follow. "Look for me topare the sword, you can go to the Spirit Medicine Valley to pass the letter." Liu Qijian gave Tang Guo a jade medal. This jade medal is different from the previous Spirit Medicine Valley tokens. It is more transparent when you look at it. There is no pattern. In the small corner, there is a sword carved. The two separated, Tang Guo immediately returned to Luohua Pce. There is a secret path in Luohua Pce, and Tang Guo returned from the secret path. "Pce Master, are you out? Something big happened during this time" When Tang Guo left the customs, the people in the Luohua Pce were very happy. Thinking of the affairs of the rivers andkes, severalw-guards said the matter indignantly. "So, did Ling''er get into trouble?" Tang Guo asked indifferently. He couldn''t hear the joy or anger, but it surprised several guardians. They thought the pce owner would be angry, but they didn''t expect to be so peaceful. Sure enough, it was the Pce Master, it seemed that these things were all expected. "Pce Master, do you want to invite Young Pce Master back?" Chun Mei asked. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes, please go and invite you several times, and tell her clearly about the rtionship, and tell her that Nie Yuncheng is not a good thing." "Also, you don''t need to evade people who are looking for trouble in the rivers andkes, just fight. Since Luohua Pce has taken the name of the evil faction, it is reasonable to do something extraordinary. Otherwise, this name will be for nothing. ." When Chunmei heard this, the faces were overjoyed. They thought that the pce lord would make them be careful, but they didn''t expect to make them arrogant. In recent days, they have been suffocated. Chun Mei waited to take people down the mountain, and quickly found Ruan Qianling and two of them, ordered Ruan Qianling to leave Nie Yunsheng and immediately returned to Luohua Pce. Of course, Ruan Qianling resisted, saying that she would not go back now. Chun Mei waited for Tang Guo''s confession, she could only persuade, and could not do it, so she didn''te to be strong. Otherwise, with their current martial arts, it would be easy to bring Ruan Qianling back. They are all Tang Guo''s fans now, and they will do whatever Tang Guo arranges. Ruan Qianling was obsessed, let them wear their lips, and didn''t n to go back. They got Tang Guo''s orders and went to persuade them from time to time. After about half a month, Ruan Qianling finally agreed to return to Luohua Pce. Several people in Chunmei thought that Ruan Qianling wanted to understand and took her back to Luohua Pce with great joy. Back at Luohua Pce, Ruan Qianling seemed very well-behaved and apologized to Tang Guo. Tang Guo knew the little Jiujiu in her heart, and didn''t n to reveal it. Chun Mei is not a fool either, she sees that Ruan Qianling is a bit wrong, sneaky. Under Tang Guo''s deliberate ignorance, Ruan Qianling finally stole the martial arts secret book, which was not the previous "Xuanmai Qidian", but the "Embroidery Jue" that Tang Guo put in. "Pce Master, don''t you really bring the Young Pce Master back and discipline him?" Chun Mei was worried, "For a man, the Young Pce Master stole things from Luohua Pce and can no longer indulge her. The one who stole Luohua Pce today can''t indulge her anymore. Baby, the pce lord doesnt like to hear it. I dont know if she will cruel my sisters in Luohua Pce for that man." The reason why they were not so excited was that Tang Guo told them that the secret book had been reced long ago and she had really hidden it. The core members of Luohua Pce are all happy that there is such a strategizing pce owner. It was Ruan Qianling''s behavior that made them worry about the future of Luohua Pce. Chapter 3914: Devil Head (39) Chapter 3914: Devil Head (39) Ruan Qianling is now a man with all his heart, fearing that he can''t bear the responsibility of Luohua Pce. "You think that bringing her back will make her forget that man, be the same as before, not miss that man?" Chunmei''s guardians were silent, afraid that they could not. "Ling''er''s temperament is somewhat simr to that of Senior Sister. She has to live and die for a man, but it is still somewhat different from Senior Sister. If Senior Sister, she would never harm Luohua Pce for the sake of this man. This is also the reason why I want to test her. If she fails to pass the test, she needs to choose anotherpetent person to take over Luohua Pce in the future. " Hearing Tang Guo''s n, Chunmei''s guardians felt relieved. "After some time, you will walk down the mountain, pick some good seedlings that are orphans, and bring them back to cultivate them." "Yes, Pce Master." In the eyes of Chunmei people, Ruan Qianling had disappointed Tang Guo and was nning to abandon her. That''s right, for a man to steal the treasure of the Flower Pce, they can''t afford such a pce owner. Let Ruan Qianling take charge of Luohua Pce, and sooner orter he will lose and be lost in the hands of a man. ording to the plot, after Ruan Qianling stole the lotus seeds of the Buddha, the original owner discovered that the Profound Vein Wonder Book had also been stolen, and then sent someone to chase Nie Yunsheng. Don''t worry, take your time, she waits, that day wille soon. Ruan Qianling returned to the ce where Nie Yunsheng lived with the secret book in fear, and sent the secret book to Nie Yunsheng''s hand with a smile on his face: "Fool, what do you think this is?" "This is?" Nie Yunsheng puzzled. "This is a treasure secret book of my Luohua Pce. Even if the meridian is broken, I can still practice. If it weren''t for the people from Luohua Pce before, I would have forgotten about it." But I finally took it out and resumed martial arts earlier, so that I can find out what is behind the conspiracy." Nie Yunsheng was very moved by holding the secret book. Thinking of the attitude of the Luohuagong disciples towards him, Ruan Qianling might have brought out this secret secret. The feelings that existed in my heart grew more and more like roots. "Ling''er, thank you." "Talk about what those do and practice quickly." "it is good." Nie Yuncheng is practicing the secret book here, which is Tang Guofang''s "Embroidery Jue". There will be no reaction in the first one or two years, but the more you get to the back, the more feminine and various characteristics of women will be highlighted. Ruan Qianling only felt that this was helping Nie Yunsheng, no matter how he would think of him, he was still proud, Xu Xinyue couldn''t help Nie Yunsheng at all. In addition, Di Weiping, who entered the Spirit Medicine Valley, is slowly recovering. Besides, on the rivers andkes, there are more and more words about the evil factions in the Luohua Pce ying tricks. For a time, the people in the rivers andkes feel that the Luohua Pce is heinous. During the Spring Festival, a few protectors have been searching for seedlings everywhere, and often encounter some provocative people. Tang Guo spoke, and asked them not to be polite, which made Luohua Pce gain a lot of fame. The people in Luohua Pce don''t care about this, they are supported by the Pce Lord, and their strength is not weak. With Tang Guo''s attitude, they did not entangle with Ruan Qianling. They could not forgive the fact that they were only stealing things from Luohua Pce and going to the wild man. They didn''t need to ask what n the pce owner had, anyway, just trust the pce owner. In the blink of an eye, two years passed. For the past two years, Tang Guo has been in Luohua Pce and has not descended the mountain, and she knows all the movements under the mountain. Chapter 3915: Devil Head (40) Chapter 3915: Devil Head (40) She hasn''t been idle for the past two years, and has been practicing kung fu every day, practicing the sword techniques she knows to improve her strength. She didn''t stop until she felt that her martial arts was invincible in this world. From time to time, there are things that Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling have done. Of course, the reputation of Luohua Pce is getting more and more foul, almost to the point where everyone shouts and beats. The fierce Imperius Sect and Lihun Pce are not so tricky. People hate. Nie Yunsheng''s re-emergence as a new star in the martial arts is really shocking. In just over two years, Nie Yunsheng broke and became a top-notch master. However, he is now entangled with the demon girl Qianling, and is considered a public enemy of the martial arts. Nie Yunsheng had voluntarily backed the pot before and didn''t ventte with Liuyun Mountain Vi. He chose to continue because he didn''t let those behind him discover anything. Therefore, every time he met Nie He, Nie He would persuade Nie Yunsheng toe back and leave the demon girl in Luohua Pce. The Seven Stars faction is different. It has been shouting at Nie Yunsheng all the time. The chaotic martial arts, plus another Di Weiping who has returned to the top, the matter is even more lively. The martial arts leader meeting, which had been put on hold for a long time, finally began. Seeing to the end, no problems appeared. In their minds, they all felt that Nie He was the leader of the martial arts. Kong Heyuan''s martial arts were slightly weaker than Nie He, and at this time they were fighting each other. As they expected, Nie He won. However, at this time, a voice sounded, Di Weiping appeared, topete with Nie He for the position of the leader of the martial arts. How could Tang Guo miss the martial arts conference so lively, so she went down the mountain again, watching in the crowd at this time. "Miss Tang, don''t you want to be the leader of the martial arts?" Liu Qijian''s voice suddenly remembered in her ears, Tang Guo looked sideways, and it was indeed him. "Do you want to be?" Liu Qijian shook his head: "I don''t want to." "I don''t want to either." "Then are you better than a sword?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t want to." "Oh, then call me when you think about it." Liu Qijian was very disappointed. He thought that after two years, Tang Guo should want topete with swords. "Did youpete with others in the past two years?" "They are very busy. I asked them three tricks, but they were not willing." Liu Qijian said. If there is not a treasure map in Nie He''s hands, he feels that Tang Guo has any ns, otherwise he would have used the treasure map to attract the world. The person on the roadpeted with him. "Who do you think Di Weiping and Nie He will win?" "If Nie He does not reveal his true strength, he may lose." Liu Qijian said confidently, "If he reveals his true strength at this time, it seems to be disadvantageous to him." "Do you think Di Weiping wants Nie He''s life?" "They are all killer moves. He really wants to kill Nie He," Liu Qijian stared at the two people fighting in the martial arts arena. "It seems that he is here to kill Nie He. I don''t know if Nie He will reveal his true strength. ." "I don''t think so." Tang Guo said with a smile. Liu Qijian stared at her and asked, "Do you know something again?" "Nie Yunsheng." Tang Guo said the name, and Liu Qijian understood. Nie Yunsheng wouldn''t watch Di Weiping kill his own father, just didn''t know what Nie Yunsheng would think about knowing that his father didn''t care about him. The two didn''t speak any more, and as expected, when Di Weiping revealed the strongest killer move, Nie Yunsheng appeared to stop it. What is surprising is that Nie Yunsheng at this time is not a first-ss master at all, but has advanced to the top master, otherwise it will not be possible to block Di Weiping''s ultimate move. Chapter 3916: Devil Head (41) Chapter 3916: Devil Head (41) Then it was time for Nie Yunsheng and Di Weiping to fight, and the two sides made deadly moves and were merciless. Nie He, who was injured, had aplicated face and was supported by someone sitting on the side, looking at Nie Yuncheng with worry. Nie Yunsheng''s strength makes martial arts people very afraid. Di Weiping didn''t keep his hands, but trying to kill Nie Yunsheng by force is not a simple matter. After a while, he will lose out and he will not be able to please. Therefore, he hurriedly retreated and imed: "Nie He, you are waiting, one day I Di Weiping will kill you!" "But you can''t take your dog''s life today. I''ll take your son''s life first!" When he retired, Di Weiping gave Nie Yunsheng a palm, and Nie Yunsheng took it with his own strength. After receiving it, he felt something was wrong. Because of his palm, there was a ck mass at this time, which was poisoned at first nce. "It''s not like the poison of the Central ins. I''m afraid it''s from the Western Regions. Di Weiping came back from outside the Great Wall." Nie Yunsheng stepped aside. Luo Lixin just saw it. After checking the other party''s wound, she knew some medical skills. "How are you now?" In the past two years, Nie Yunsheng appeared in Luo Lixin''s eyes. Even if many people say that Nie Yuncheng and the demon girl are in thepany, she feels a kind of chivalry from the other party, which is the kind of martial arts chivalry she likes. Gradually, Luo Lixin turned her gaze to Nie Yuncheng, and after learning the lessons from Liu Qijian''s bumping into the wall, she still maintained her pride as the number one beauty in force, instead of leaning forward as before. She cares about Nie Yunsheng from time to time, and can even tease Ruan Qianling. She finds it quite interesting. Gradually, Liu Qijian, Luo Lixin no longer interested. System: [Host, there is a word I want to say, is Luo Lixin a scumbag? "You have to ask her about this." [I turned over the plot carefully again, this Luo Lixin first liked Liu Qijian to no avail, then Nie Yunsheng came up, and she liked Nie Yunsheng again. After Nie Yuncheng retires, she is still the number one beauty in martial arts, and she seems to like a new martial arts star again. As for whether there is any change in the future, there is no mention in the plot. ] The system is weak, [the first martial arts beauty who beats the iron, the rising martial arts star in the water, I think this is a scum girl, I see a woman who loves one, but only likes the one who makes the limelight. "That''s also a kind of happiness. Looking at her now, she probably doesn''t know about the buns." [Hahaha, that matter, it''s best for her to have no idea in her life, ignorance is blessing. ] The system is ying haha, I think Luo Lixin is a little cute. "Mr. Nie, how are you?" Luo Lixin gave Nie Yunsheng a medicine, which was considered a precious antidote. At this time, Nie Yunsheng was in cold sweat on his forehead, and his lips became ck and blue, which seemed very serious. Luo Lixin said anxiously: "Can you try to force the toxin out?" Ruan Qianling didn''t see anyone caring about Nie Yunsheng so much. He pushed them away and grabbed Nie Yunsheng''s hand: "Fool, what''s wrong with you? Just talk." "Ruan Qianling, if you shake Young Master Nie like this, it will cause difort to his body, so let the doctors who are there to help you take a look." However, the medical man quickly turned and left, saying that he would not heal Nie Yunsheng. Ruan Qianling looked so cold, and angrily took Nie Yuncheng away. Nie He wanted to stop him, but he was injured and someone blocked him, so he could only watch the two leave. System; [Host, your Buddha lotus seed, no, the rotten lotus seed at home is gone. Will Nie Yunsheng die? Chapter 3917: Devil Head (42) Chapter 3917: Devil Head (42) "The protagonist, won''t die so fast, can toss for a lifetime." "The lotus seeds, there are some in the pond." When the martial arts conference dispersed, Tang Guo and Liu Qijian met Di Weiping. Di Weiping had seen them before and met them specially. He knew that the two of them didn''t care about affairs and were not afraid that they would make trouble. "Unexpectedly, I met the two again." Di Weiping looks younger now, and his appearance is not so sloppy. "I thought I could kill Nie He today, but I never thought that Nie Yunsheng would pop up and prepare the medicine carefully. If it can be used on him, it will be regarded as a father''s debt." "What hate do you have with Nie He?" Tang Guo asked. Di Weiping nced suspiciously at Tang Guo: "I thought you knew." "Miss Tang probably knows, she just wants to hear you say it again." Liu Qijian tears down the stage, "She knows a lot." System: Hahahaha, shut up, let''s talk about the wife''s going away! "Nie He ruined my life, he framed me, made me spurned by Master, and took away my favorite person. If there were no Nie He, I should be in charge of Liuyun Vi now. He didn''t kill me. , Probably just to humiliate me." "Since there is a chance to restore martial arts, I will of coursee back for revenge." Di Weiping was actually quite surprised at some things. "The appearance of Nie Yunsheng really made me surprised. Nie He''s son didn''t seem to be doing very well. He cares about who makes him nosy." Seeing that they were not very moved, he stopped talking about this: "Now I suddenly feel that Nie He should not be that weak. Before Nie Yunsheng appeared today, it seemed that it was too easy to hurt each other." "Nie He has a lot of tricks, how could I easily kill him? Could it be that he arranged for Nie Yuncheng in the beginning? No, he has no reason to harm his own son." At this time, a dart shot towards Di Weiping. He caught it quickly, and there was a letter on the dart. Taking it down, Di Weiping''s face changed, and he subconsciously said, "What?" "What''s the matter?" Liu Qijian asked. Di Weiping''s face was a little pale: "I don''t know who sent me the letter, saying that Nie Yunsheng is my biological son, how...possible!!!" But thinking of all the past, Di Weiping was a little uncertain. In the beginning, the younger sister and him were a pair. At that time, they were young and lonely, and they did not wait until they got married. They did have skin close. Seeing Di Weiping''s face, Tang Guo knew that he was reminiscing about his romantic past. Time can match everything, but Nie Yunsheng is indeed not his son. The most interesting thing about this plot is that Di Weiping thought his son was his own, and Nie He thought his son was not his. In fact, this Nie Yunsheng is Nie He''s biological son. It is Nie He himself who is suspicious. In addition, Mrs. Nie had interceded Di Weiping and hoped to forgive Di Weiping, which is even more misleading. Nie He didn''t want others tough at him. He wore the green hat he believed to be steadily. Since all came, he didn''t avoid it. He didn''t kill Di Weiping and tortured his son. Now that I know that Nie Yunsheng is going to die, I send news to Di Weiping, nning to **** him off! Anyway, Nie Yunsheng''s utilization value is almost the same. Nie He estimated that he could not even think of vomiting blood, and he pitted his own son. "At the beginning, martial arts was abolished, and I was broken. I nned to leave. The junior sister saw me for thest time. At that time, I was a little unwilling to give up and wanted to take her along." Chapter 3918: Devil Head (43) Chapter 3918: Devil Head (43) "Junior sister did tell me that she was pregnant. She said she chose to stay for the sake of the child. I thought that the child belonged to Nie He." Di Weiping was very confused and didn''t know what to do. So, that kid is actually his? By doing this, the younger sister will not only save him, but also save the child? "Do you think it is yours?" Tang Guo asked. Di Weiping was a bit contradictory: "I don''t know." He couldn''t be sure of the confusion at the beginning. I am afraid that only the junior sister knows who the child is. But from the analysis of the darts received today and Nie He''s attitude towards Nie Yunsheng in the past, Nie Yunsheng is afraid that he is really his son. I remembered that I had inflicted a deadly poison from the Western Regions on the other party. Once the poison was prated into the human body, a ck mass appeared in the palm of the hand, and the ck color would spread over time. This poison is known as one of the most insoluble poisons in the Western Regions, and people who have never heard of poisoning can survive. Of course he didn''t know whether the mysterious Spirit Medicine Valley could solve this toxin. Suddenly I felt a little panicked. If Nie Yunsheng is really his son, wouldn''t he have harmed his child miserably? Di Weiping''s face paled, and as his brain made up, the more he couldn''t sit still. If it weren''t for Tang Guo and Liu Qijian here, when he saw the letter on the dart, he was afraid that his brain would explode instantly, and he couldn''t wait to find Nie Yunsheng. Right now he is calm. Although the poison is highly toxic, it will take a while topletely spread. Before that, Nie Yunsheng''s life will not be a problem. It''s better to check things out first, if it''s really his son, no matter what, he won''t let him lose his life. The main reason is that the rtionship between Liu Qijian and Lingyao Valley is not shallow. The ce to save Nie Yunsheng''s life is Lingyao Valley. "Miss Tang, you should know?" Liu Qijian''s voice pulled Di Weiping, who was immersed in thinking, back to reality, "You know many secrets, and most of them understand this matter." "Do you think I was asking about it?" Tang Guo couldn''tugh or cry. Does this Liu Qijian really think she is a certain degree? Just search it. Speaking of Di Weiping was really miserable by this incident. After Nie He said that Nie Yunsheng was his own son, Di Weipings revenge was repeatedly hindered. After performing his various tasks, he gave Nie Yunsheng what he should give him. I went to pick up the lunch happily. Even before he died, Nie Yunsheng was the son of his enemy. Speaking of Nie He, even if he finally knew that Nie Yunsheng was his own son, in order to be the world''s number one master and the mysterious treasure, he didn''t want to recognize this son. In the end, he was defeated by Nie Yunsheng andmitted suicide. "Di Weiping, don''t you think this letter is a coincidence?" Tang Guo didn''t directly say who Nie Yunsheng was, and Mrs. Nie personally said that there is some truth. Di Wei was a little dazed, thinking silently, and being reminded by Tang Guo, he was no longer so anxious. Yes, as soon as he appeared, someone said that Nie Yunsheng was his own son. This letter is not early orte. It happened to be strange after he poisoned Nie Yunsheng. Di Weiping calmed downpletely, secretly guessing the purpose of the people behind it, and who would do it? Nie Yunsheng is not Nie He''s son, it must be a major event. If the other people on the rivers andkes know it, then martial arts all know about it. The other party sent this letter to him without fear of making a joke, showing that he was very clear about his thoughts. Chapter 3919: Devil Head (44) Chapter 3919: Devil Head (44) Without Tang Guo''s reminder, he would definitely go to Nie Yunsheng immediately after he knew about this, and do everything possible to help the other party detoxify. Since he is his own son, no matter what hatred he and Nie He have, it is impossible to make Nie Yuncheng''s identity public, making Nie Yuncheng unable to raise his head and be a wild child. In this way, it can not only hit him, make him chaotic, but also let a Nie Yunsheng hinder his revenge. Therefore, it is obvious who did this, Nie He! It''s just that he can''t understand, is it worthwhile for Nie He to sacrifice his only biological son to target him? If the other party had more blood, he really believed that Nie He could do such a thing. This man used all means for the purpose, and his mind was very hot, and he would not care if he was blood rtive. "Nie He should have done this thing." Di Weiping said in his heart, "but I''m not sure about Nie Yunsheng''s identity. If Nie Yuncheng is not my bloodline, but Nie He''s, he has no reason to do so." "You said before that you had some entanglements with Mrs. Nie," Tang Guo reminded, "If Nie He misunderstands and thinks that Nie He is your blood, leaving Nie He is to avenge you and torture your own flesh and blood. Does it make sense." Di Weiping opened his mouth wide, shocked in his eyes. It sounds like a very bold guess, why does he think it is so reliable? If this is the case, everything that happened to Nie Yunsheng, including the letter received today, is really in line with thebination. Liu Qijian''s tone was affirmative: "This is the truth, Miss Tang, you will not aimlessly. Sure enough, you know a lot." For those who know this kind of secret, it is no wonder that swordsmanship is exquisite. As long as you canpare swords with the opponent, let alone two years, even ten years are worth waiting. Di Weiping''s heart had calmed down, and he even looked forward to the truth of what Tang Guo said. Now he was going to verify this, except for asking Mrs. Nie, who was his junior sister, he felt that other methods were not reliable. ording to the temperament of Junior Junior Sister, if he knew that he hurt Nie Yunsheng, if Nie Yunsheng was his blood, he would definitely point to him angrily to tell the truth. If the younger sister is just very sad and does not mention this matter, then Nie Yunsheng is basically Nie He bloodline. "Miss Tang, Young Master Liu, I''m going to do something now. Thank you both for today''s affairs. If it weren''t for the two reminders, I might believe that Nie He''s conspiracy and tricks have been tricked. Once he was convinced that Nie Yuncheng was his blood, then he was afraid that he would not even think of quiet revenge. As for the note I just got, Di Weiping didn''t throw it away, it''s still useful. After he finds it out, he will sell the news to the people in the rivers andkes. Then the whole rivers andkes will know that Nie He was "cuckolded". See if he is not disgusting! As far as Di Weiping is concerned, reputation has long been useless. He thinks, in the arena, viins live better than heroes. The viin does countless bad things, as long as he does one good thing, he will be remembered. Heroes have done countless good things, and if they identally do a bad thing, they will be med. Wasn''t that the way he was in front of the master? The current Nie He branded himself as a hero, just wondering whether the other party could bear the consequences of being a hero. Ruan Qianling brought Nie Yunsheng to the Spirit Medicine Valley and waited for three days, but to no avail. "I''m afraid it''s not a way to wait like this." Luo Lixin was also there, and she looked at Nie Yunsheng''s entire palm was dark, "Look, this poison is spreading." Chapter 3920: Devil Head (45) Chapter 3920: Devil Head (45) "What do you do, brother, how do you feel about your health?" Xu Xinyue was also too anxious, looking at Nie Yunsheng''s palms and crying. Ruan Qianling was upset, and saw Xu Xinyue crying, crying coldly, "Shut up, can crying be interpreted? Now quickly think about what can be done to save this idiot. It''s the business, crying and crying all day. It''s unhelpful." Xu Xinyue trembled with fright, she stopped crying, but her tears kept flowing, making Nie Yuncheng a little worried. "Ling''er, don''t me the little sister, she is just worried about me." Nie Yunsheng looked at the Spirit Medicine Valley, "Since the Spirit Medicine Valley is useless, let''s go elsewhere." Nie Yuncheng observed the palm of his palm, and the toxins were still slowly spreading. If this continued, the entire arm, and even his entire skin, would be ck. By that time, it may be really hopeless and hopeless. Since Spirit Medicine Valley didn''t work, it''s better to think of his method. "I''ve passed the book on flying pigeons and let people find other genius doctors." Luo Lixin said, "If there are no conditions to impress them, I am afraid it will be useless. Although my Luo family is gold and silver Countless, but its a pity that the people in Lingyao Valley don''t care about these, and can''te up with something decent to impress each other." Luo Lixin was indeed worried about Nie Yunsheng, but he didn''t have the feeling that he couldn''t live if the other party died. Among these people, he was really the calmest one. "It seems that I really can only think of other ways." Ruan Qianling looked at Luo Lixin''s dislike, but did not deny the other party''s words, "I n to go back to the Flower Pce, maybe I can find a way to save the fool. During this time, he I''ll leave it to you to take care of." "Okay, of course there is no problem." Luo Lixin responded. She thought a little, and her gaze fell on Xu Xinyue, "Miss Xu, just leave it to me to take care of Young Master Nie. I will ask someone to arrange him and guarantee him. There will be no other mistakes." "I also want to take care of senior brother." Xu Xinyue said stubbornly, and the two lines of tears have never stopped, which is almost the same as Juan Juan Xiaoxi. Luo Lixin shook his head: "Young Master Nie is a member of Liuyun Vi anyway, so he can''t go back in an upright manner, but I believe Mrs. Nie and Mrs. Nie don''t want him to make mistakes. Tell them about the matter when you return to the Vi. , Maybe there is any way to help solve the poison on Young Master Nie." "It turned out to be like this, okay, I''ll go back." Xu Xinyue didn''t refuse this time, no matter what, she would help the brother, and she definitely couldn''t just watch the brother die. "I don''t know if the treasure map circted on the rivers andkes has whereabouts. If there is a treasure map, you may be able to use the treasure map to move the Elixir Valley." Luo Lixin whispered. "I will pay attention to this matter. Once there is news of the treasure map, I will arrange for someone to grab it, and you will pay more attention." Although he knew that Liu Qijian had it in his hands, Luo Lixin didn''t dare to make this treasure map idea. Liu Qijian had the elixir valley token, and the other party was a top expert himself, so he could not be guilty if he was not guilty. Whether it is Ruan Qianling or Xu Xinyue, they are keeping the treasure map in mind. If there is a treasure map, it should be able to move Spirit Medicine Valley, but unfortunately... Ruan Qianling returned to the Luohua Pce and felt relieved when he heard that Tang Guo had closed up again. The people in the Luohua Pce gave her all kinds of advice, and Ruan Qianling''s ears began to cocoon. Chapter 3921: Devil Head (46) Chapter 3921: Devil Head (46) In order to carry out her next n, she listened patiently. When the people from Luohua Pce shook their heads and left, she was relieved. The purpose of her return to Luohua Pce this time is very clear. Doesn''t Luohua Pce have Lotus Seeds of the Supreme Buddha? It is said that Buddha lotus seeds can bring back people whose lives are hanging by a thread. She didn''t know if Buddha Lotus Seed was useful to Nie Yunsheng, she would try it whether it was useful or not. It''s not that she doesn''t want to take it away with integrity, but the people in Luohua Pce hate men, and even Nie Yunsheng, and they probably want him to die. Honestly, taking the Buddha''s lotus seeds to rescue Nie Yuncheng, Luohuagong will only agree to it when it is crazy. In order to save people, she had to say something about her sin in her heart, and first secretly took the Buddha lotus seed away. Later, there is a chance to make up for the loss of Luohua Pce. Previously, the martial arts secrets were kept in Tang Guo''s room. She didn''t know where the Buddha lotus seeds were ced. Butst time she searched the room and found the secret book. First, we must rule out the possibility that the Buddha lotus seed is in the room, so we can only find it elsewhere. After being ruled out, Ruan Qianling believed that the lotus seeds of Buddha should be in the treasure house of Luohua Pce. If you want to enter the treasure house, you have to have a key. There was only one key, and it could only be in the hands of Pce Master Tang Guo. But could Tang Guo carry this key with him at any time? Ruan Qianling denied that the key would probably be ced elsewhere. "What does she want to do?" Ruan Qianling''s various small movements have always been in the eyes of the great guardians of the Luohua Pce, and now the pce owner is still in retreat, it is difficult to disturb. Tang Guo had previously told him that no matter what Ruan Qianling did strange things, he just had to watch it quietly, and don''t care. Although they were angry, they could only take turns to guard. Ruan Qianling must be looking for something to scurry around in the pce owner''s room. Such behavior has made them intolerable. Ruan Qianling disappointed them. How could such a person be the lord of the Luohua Pce? "Return to the left guardian, the right guardian, I have already inquired about the specific things." The disciples who went to the foot of the mountain to inquire about the news returned to the Luohua Pce and told a few people about the things at the foot of the mountain. The focus is on Nie Yunsheng''s poisoning, which may be a matter of life soon. Qiu Wu, Chun Mei and the others immediately smiled, this stinky man is finally dying. If it weren''t for this smelly man, would their Young Pce Master be hooked? Suddenly thinking of something, their faces sank one after another, they looked at each other, and they all saw what was in each other''s hearts. Ruan Qianling came back suddenly, looking for things in the pce owner''s room, wasn''t it to save Nie Yunsheng? "No, Buddha Lianzi, she is afraid that she ising for the Buddha Lianzi." Chun Mei said, with anger on his face, "Good, you Ruan Qianling, you actually ate something inside and out. How can the pce owner treat her badly? I''m sorry for her a little bit? She wanted to steal Buddha lotus seeds because of a stinky man." "Qiuwu, we will immediately arrest Ruan Qianling, put it in the water jail, and wait for the pce lord to leave the pass." Even if the pce lord had instructed them, they just need to watch them quietly, but it''s about Buddha lotus seeds, and there must be no mistakes. Qiu Wu thought for a while and suggested: "Now, there is no evidence to catch, it is better to wait, let''s get all the stolen goods. Then she will not find a reason to defend herself, and let the people in Luohua Pce see, she A traitor." In her heart, Ruan Qianling had been given up, just to take advantage of this matter to deprive Ruan Qianling of his identity. "Okay, that''s it." Tang Guo returned to Luohua Pce, Ruan Qianling hade back to steal the Buddha''s lotus seeds, it was time to drive this traitor out of Luohua Pce. Chapter 3922: Devil Head (47) Chapter 3922: Devil Head (47) Under the eyes of several core members of the Luohua Pce, Ruan Qianling searched for a long time and finally found the key to the treasure house. It turned out that the key was in a delicate vase in Tang Guo''s room, which she had never expected. If it hadn''t been for almost knocking the vase down, I wouldn''t find it. "Pce Master, she has gone to the direction of the treasure house, I am afraid that she really wants to steal the Buddha lotus seeds." Chun Mei scolded angrily, "Whether she stole the Buddha lotus seeds or other things, she has already resigned from Luohua Pce. , I hope the pce lord can punish her. If you do this kind of thing, you should be put in a dungeon to oppose the high officials." Tang Guo shook his head slightly. Actually, the people in Luohua Pce weren''t that bad in nature. It''s just that in this world, if you want to live well, you just rely on your fists. If you don''t be hard-hearted today, others wille and insult you tomorrow. In the plot, Luohua Pce is regarded as a half viin, and the behavior of the disciples of Luohua Pce, from the perspective of Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling, seems to be particrly unkind. But when I look back, I raised a white-eyed wolf and lost three treasures in a row. It''s because I would be unkind. This is the treasure of the Luohua Pce who settled down, and was stolen by the white-eyed wolf and given to other people. Or is it their most annoying stinky man, can it be crazy? Is it possible that if you have lost your baby, you still have to apany the smiling face to say to the other party, "I gave you less before, are you going to make up for it?" "Do you think she can be done once and for all by just putting her in a water jail?" "Wait when she wants to understand before letting her out." Qiu Wu said hesitantly, thinking that there is nothing else but this method. "If the pce master thinks that it is not enough, it is better to perform the whipping, ording to ordinary disciples. Wrong, should have been flogged." It is also because of Ruan Qianling''s identity that they didn''t propose such a proposal. Even if they didn''t propose, the pce lord would not forget that Ruan Qianling would definitely suffer a bit. They hoped that Ruan Qianling could remember her memory long, and don''t get involved with the smelly men outside. If it doesnt work for one month, then its closed for one year. In short, he would not let Ruan Qianling go down the mountain, be confused by the smelly man, and do things that would endanger Luohua Pce. "Her heart has changed, it''s not here, it''s useless to keep her closed for a long time, and she wasted the Luohua Pce water prison and white rice." Chunmei and Qiuwu are a bit stunned, wasting white rice? Is this what their pce owner said? Could it be that the pce lord has been extremely disappointed with Ruan Qianling and wants the other''s life? "The pce owner meant to put her to death directly?" Qiu Wu felt a little unbearable. "It''s better to give her another chance to make corrections. If shemits the crime again next time, it won''t be toote to put her to death. Putting her to death directly, a little hasty, No matter what, she is Young Pce Master." Tang Guo shook his head slightly, no wonder that Luohua Pce was so miserable. If the people in the Luohua Pce were more cruel and executed Ruan Qianling directly, there would really not be so much trouble afterwards. At least the Divine Sword was not lost, and without what happenedter, Luohua Pce would not lose so fast. "I never thought of killing her, but I just felt that someone who couldn''t correct her temperament, why force her to stay in Luohua Pce? Since she is bent on an outsider, she will steal the baby from Luohua Pce and harm Luohua. Gongs interests, such a person, whether she will repent or not, is no longer suitable for Luohua Pce." She has said so clearly, the people in Luohua Pce should understand it, right? Chapter 3923: Devil Head (48) Chapter 3923: Devil Head (48) "The pce owner meant to drive her out of Luohua Pce?" Tang Guo: "That''s right, she was expelled directly from the Luohua Pce. Last time, her purpose was to steal the Profound Vessels. This time it was the Buddha lotus seeds from the Luohua Pce. Next time, will it be thest treasure of the Luohua Pce? Where is the Divine Sword? She has been unclearly involved with people outside, and staying in the Luohua Pce will only be a hidden danger." After thinking about severalw protectors, they believed that Tang Guo was right. Tang Guo didn''t remind them, they really couldn''t think of this. If Ruan Qianling epts and admits a mistake, will he be disadvantaged to Luohua Pce in the future? The Qimen Dunjia of Luohua Pce, but can''t hold Ruan Qianling, the more they think about it, the more panic they be. "The pce owner is still considerate." Qiu Wu let out a long sigh, "The pce owner expelled Ruan Qianling from the Luohua Pce. Do you need to abolish his martial arts?" ording to the rules of the rivers andkes, a person betrayed the sect and should abolish martial arts before expelling him. Ruan Qianling was raised in Luohua Pce, and he has high hopes. Unfortunately, the other party has done something bad to Luohua Pce. It is very reasonable to only abolish martial arts and not kill the other party. "What do you think?" Tang Guo hadn''t thought of this. It seemed that she still didn''t urately grasp the rules of the rivers andkes. The main reason was that she felt in her heart that after Ruan Qianling did not lean against Luohua Pce, Luohua Pce would be safe. People in the rivers andkes would no longer be afraid of Ruan Qianling. The two of them were about to be unlucky. "The subordinate thinks it should be abolished." Chun Mei said, "She has betrayed Luohua Pce. Since she is ignoring the safety of Luohua Pce for the wild men outside, she will leave cleanly." "Subordinates agree." "Subordinates also agree." "Well, since you all think it should be discarded, then discard it." Tang Guo thought in her heart that Ruan Qianling had some talents, even if he abandoned martial arts, it would not be difficult to get back to practice. But she is no longer a member of Luohua Pce, and she is afraid that it will not be as smooth as before. Tang Guo took everyone to the treasure house, and Ruan Qianling had already sneaked up to the door of the treasure house with the key. The disciple who was guarded outside the treasure house was psychedelic by means, and she tiptoed in. Tang Guo did not go in, but waited for Ruan Qianling with someone outside. When Ruan Qianling came out, she dismantled the opponent, abolished her martial arts, and expelled her from Luohua Pce. Tang Guo was finally able to drive out the traitor, and Tang Guo was in a good mood. Not long after, Ruan Qianling walked out of the treasure house with a look of joy. He didn''t expect that he just stepped out of a leg and felt something wrong. When he looked up, he found that Tang Guo was blocking the door with all the guardians of the Luohua Pce. "Master...Master?" Ruan Qianling was a little dumbfounded in such a big battle, he hurriedly hid the box in his hand behind him, and observed from left and right, there was a tendency to slip away. It''s a pity that the guardians of the Luohua Pce, as expected, blocked all the retreats. "Ling''er, what are you holding in your hand? How did you get into the treasure house?" Tang Guo looked at the disciples who had fainted on both sides of the treasure house. "The disciples who guarded the treasure house are still fainted. What do you want to do?" "Master, I..." Ruan Qianling didn''t know how to exin it for a while. No matter what, she must take away the Buddha lotus seed. "Master, I have a very important thing. When I finish this matter, I wille back and talk to You please." "Oh? The important thing, what is the important thing, don''t hesitate to let you steal the key of the treasure house, and then go to the treasure house to get the things from Luohua Pce?" Chapter 3924: Devil Head (49) Chapter 3924: Devil Head (49) "Without my permission, no one is allowed to take away all the things in the treasure house. Don''t you know this is the rules of Luohua Pce?" Facing Tang Guo''s questioning, Ruan Qianling was speechless, just looking at her appearance, still thinking of a way to escape. Her persistent appearance made everyone in Luohua Pce very disappointed in her, and they basically gave up the idea of persuading her. "You stole the Profound Vein Code, right?" Tang Guo said again, and Ruan Qianling''s face instantly turned pale. Although she expected Tang Guo to find out, she didn''t expect it to be so early. At this moment, she could only bite her lip, not knowing what to exin. "I know all the news from the rivers andkes. When Nie Yunsheng was deposed, you took the Profound Vein Code, so that Nie Yunsheng could practice martial arts again." People on the rivers andkes know that Luohua Pce has a good martial arts cheat, but they don''t know how amazing this cheat is. Otherwise, many people would havee up to **** it. "For a savage man outside, you stole the secret book of Luohua Pce. What do you want to steal now? It is said that Nie Yuncheng has been poisoned by the Western Regions, and many doctors are not familiar with it. The people in Spirit Medicine Valley are not willing to ept you. You steal it. Is it Buddha lotus seed?" "Master, I can''t watch him die, so just let me go. After doing this, I will return to Luohua Pce to apologize to you, no matter how you punish me." Ruan Qianling is determined and must Take away the Buddha lotus seeds. "What if I don''t agree?" "Then Ling''er has to leave even if he fights for his life." Ruan Qianling''s face was firm, as if none of you wanted to stop it today, everyone in Luohua Pce was a little ufortable. Before they were a little bit pitiful Ruan Qianling was driven out by abolished martial arts, but now they are no longer sympathetic. This is really a white-eyed wolf, and the pce owner is right. Dealing with the white-eyed wolf will be finished. Why should I give the other party a chance to reflect, staying will only have one more disaster, and it is not good for Luohua Pce. "Ruan Qianling, there are two paths ahead of you now. First, this matter will stop here, and I will not see Nie Yunsheng again in the future. Second, he will abolish martial arts, leave Luohua Pce, and will no longer be a member of Luohua Pce in the future. " "Master!!" "What you have done has already vited the rules of Luohua Pce. If it were an ordinary disciple, she would not have so many choices." Tang Guo said those words in an indifferent voice, Ruan Qianling felt that she was very unkind. Nie Yunsheng was about to die, and Master was not sympathetic at all, and even wanted to deprive her of herst hope. "Choose!" Tang Guo''s voice was cold, not giving Ruan Qianling a chance to speak, "Luohua Pce or Nie Yunsheng should be chosen." Ruan Qianling stood there thinking for a long time, biting his lip to think. She will not give up Nie Yunsheng. Since the master is so unfeeling, she is to be expelled from the Luohua Pce for this matter, there is nothing left here. "I chose to leave Luohua Pce." Ruan Qianling''s answer, in Tang Guo''s expectation, her voice said lightly: "Then let go of martial arts, from now on you will no longer be a member of Luohua Pce, and you will never have anything to do with Luohua Pce. I will announce this matter. Wu Lin, let everyone on the rivers andkes know." Anyway, Ruan Qianling is the Young Pce Master of the Luohua Pce, she didn''t want the other party to enjoy any of the reputation and superiority of the Luohua Pce, so that other people would be jealous of her. If it weren''t for the people of the rivers andkes to fear the forces of Luohua Pce, Ruan Qianling really thought that she was so crazy, no one came out to clean her? Chapter 3925: Devil Head (50) Chapter 3925: Devil Head (50) "Master...no, the pce lord, I can use my own martial arts, but I have to leave with the Buddha lotus seed. Nie Yunsheng has been poisoned and waits for the Buddha lotus seed to help." Ruan Qianling said this sentence with some expectation, obviously still not give up. Tang Guo almost burst outughing. Ruan Qianling was really naive, and he was very generous to save the wild man outside. "Is the Buddha lotus seed your thing?" Qiuwu couldn''t stand it anymore, "Buddha lotus seed is the treasure of the Luohua Pce, Ruan Qianling, you are really too much. You have been blessed by the Luohua Pce since you were a child, and now you are so sad. Repeatedly stole the treasure of Luohua Pce. If it were not for the kindness of the pce owner, you would have died long ago, and you still want to use Buddha lotus seeds to save the wild man outside." "You are not qualified to take away the Buddha''s lotus seeds. Hurry up and leave at your own expense. Luohua Pce does not wee you." Chun Mei''s expression was sullen, and she suddenly felt that Ruan Qianling was really shameless. "Ruan Qianling, you used to be the Young Pce Master of Luohua Pce. Not only did you never do anything to maintain Luohua Pce, you also stole the treasure of Luohua Pce. Because of your affairs with that stinky man, you kept Luohua Pce on the cusp of wind many times. The waves of the mouth caused the martial arts people to scold and ruin the reputation of Luohua Pce. Everything here is enough to kill you. The pce owner only allows you to disuse martial arts and leave Luohua Pce. It is already in the past. Come on, you dont have to make an inch." ... The guardians of Luohua Pce held a sigh of relief in their hearts, and pped Ruan Qianling, only to feel more at ease. "Pce Master, do you really want to be so unfeeling?" Ruan Qianling looked at Tang Guo with a sad expression. People who didn''t know, really thought she, the Pce Master of Luohua Pce, did something excessive. Ruan Qianling''s moral kidnapping is also one set. "Do it yourself, or do you want me to do it myself?" After waiting for Tang Guo''s words, Ruan Qianling finally confirmed that there was no room for discussion on this matter. She pursed her lips, not knowing what to do for a while. Of course she didn''t want to spend her own martial arts. She thought that saying that before could touch Tang Guo and let her go temporarily. I didn''t expect the other party to be unmoved, what should she do? Moreover, none of these protectors who usually treat her and Yan Yueshen spoke to her. Seeing Ruan Qianling still couldn''t make up his mind, Tang Guo couldn''t bear it. This temper really belongs to her mother-inw, Ruan Qianling simply abolished martial arts, she still admired a little. She couldn''t bear to think of all the benefits like this. When the air fell into silence, Tang Guo instantly moved to Ruan Qianling''s full thousand, and her palm fell on top of Ruan Qianling''s head, and she began to abandon her martial arts in an appearance that Ruan Qianling could not believe. After a while, all of Ruan Qianling''s martial arts were abolished by Tang Guo, and Ruan Qianling, who was abolished, was very weak and limp. Tang Guo had already taken the box in her hand. After Tang Guo sent the box into the treasure house, she nced at the pale Ruan Qianling condescendingly: "All the disciples listen to the order, starting today, Ruan Qianling will no longer It was a member of the Luohua Pce, who arranged for someone to send her down the mountain, and at the same time announced the matter to Wulin." Of course, the matter of the dismissal of the disciple from the Luohua Pce must be stated clearly and inly, so that everyone knows it. Ruan Qianling waspletely stupid, abolished the pain of martial arts, so that she had no strength to speak for a while, and when she was framed by two disciples, her eyes were always on Tang Guo. It''s a pity that Tang Guo didn''t even look at her, which made her feel aggrieved. "Well, I won''t be from Luohua Pce anymore from now on." Chapter 3926: Devil Head (51) Chapter 3926: Devil Head (51) Ruan Qianling yelled and broke free from the disciple who was holding her back: "I will go by myself, and you don''t need to worry about it." Seeing Ruan Qianling was about to fall and the disciples were going to help, Tang Guo said, "Don''t worry about her, let her roll by herself." Oh, who do you think she is? Who cares about a traitor and drives the traitor out, she is toote to be happy. Tang Guo''s words have absolute prestige among the Luohua Pce disciples. The disciples really didn''t help Ruan Qianling anymore, letting the other party fall to the ground in embarrassment. Ruan Qianling ate the dust from the ground, and felt so wronged. Tang Guoxu watched Ruan Qianling leave pitifully, and sneered in his heart. Its been a long time since I have been in Luohua Pce, and I am used to the care of Luohua Pce. Now Ruan Qianling is not a member of Luohua Pce. How many people in this world care about her life and death? Really think that without the Luohua Pce as a support, the rivers andkes will be as moisturized as before? Naive. "Ruan Qianling is no longer a disciple of the Luohua Pce. If there is a conflict in the past, you don''t have to be merciful. Of course, if you encounter other things, don''t worry about it." She was afraid that the people of Luohua Pce would miss the old love, and when the time came to see Ruan Qianling was suffering, she couldn''t help but help. "Yes, Pce Master." "Remember, she is a traitor." Tang Guo felt that the advice was not enough, and he repeatedly emphasized to the Luohua Pce disciples, "If she first steals the Profound Vein Wonder Book, and then wants to steal the Buddha Lotus Seed, if we don''t find it, we will probably fight The idea of the temple." After this series of words were said, the expressions of the Luohua Pce disciples were filled with righteous indignation, and they felt that the punishment for Ruan Qianling was small. If he were to be an ordinary disciple, he would have been executed long ago. This is a traitor! Fortunately, the pce lord was wise, otherwise Luohua Pce was really stolen by this traitor. The expressions of the disciples of Luohua Pce finally satisfied Tang Guo. Regarding the fact that Luohua Pce disciples hate men, she did not deliberately correct it. In this world, there are indeed more scumbags. There are really few men in the martial arts that are good men, they are terribly scumbags. After all, this is an ancient world. Once a woman gets married, even if it is a martial arts heroine, most of them have to be married and teach children. With so many beautiful youngdies in her Luohua Pce, why bother to give up the chic days for the scumbag, let the youngdies in the Luohua Pce be beautiful alone. She doesn''t emphasize how bad men are in this world, nor will there be good men in this world with them, so naturally it will do. Ruan Qianling is very weak now, and it took a lot of effort to get down the mountain. What she didn''t know was that after she came down the mountain, Tang Guo went to change the Qimen Dunjia at the bottom of the mountain, which meant that Ruan Qianling could no longer enter the Luohua Pce unless she allowed it. As for the location of the secret road in the back mountain, she didn''t do anything, and it didn''t matter whether Ruan Qianling would go to that ce in the future. "Fortunately, I saved one more hand." Half a dayter, Ruan Qianling hired a carriage, driven by a coachman, and trembled all the way to find Nie Yuncheng. They had agreed on a meeting ce before. Nie Yunsheng''s life could be saved by waiting for her to bring Buddha lotus seeds. Ruan Qianling took out something from her arms and looked at the small ball of brocade in her hand. She didn''t mean to open it. This was when she got the box containing the Buddha''s lotus seeds, she was afraid that something unexpected might happen, so she took the contents into her arms. Chapter 3927: Devil Head (52) Chapter 3927: Devil Head (52) Now she still doesn''t mean to open it, she is afraid that it will lose the effect of opening it. Why would she not doubt that it was the unique lotus fragrance faintlying from this brocade. She had never smelled such a smell before. What else could it be besides Buddha lotus seeds? Ruan Qianling was afraid of any ident, and quickly put the brocade close to his body. Today''s things still make her feel aggrieved. The martial arts was abandoned, and she was expelled from the Luohua Pce, which made her worse. I only hope that she has given up so much and can save Nie Yunsheng back. As long as Nie Yuncheng is alive, all of her sacrifices are worthwhile. And that Luohua Pce, just can''t go back. There are so many lines in the Luohua Pce, and now it''s good to be free. Otherwise, in the future, she and Nie Yuncheng want to be together, and to the extent that Luohua Pce hates men, she will really stop them at all costs. Ruan Qianling, who wanted to understand, didn''t feel so ufortable. At this time, the martial arts side quickly learned that Ruan Qianling, the young master of Luohua Pce, had been expelled from Luohua Pce. This news has indeed attracted the attention of many people, who have inquired about what happened. Tang Guo didn''t hide it, let people announce the whole thing. Not long after, people on the rivers andkes knew the details. It turned out that Ruan Qianling nned to steal the treasure of Luohua Pce in order to save Nie Yunsheng, but was discovered. In this way, isn''t it tantamount to betraying the sect? "That''s the me?" "Who said no? It seems that Luohua Pce is still talking about love. This matter is not a small matter for other sects. From the abolition of martial arts and expelling from the sect, the life will be lost." In fact, these people in the arena all think Ruan Qianling is stupid. Even if the Luohua Pce is called by everyone in the arena, Ruan Qianling can go smoothly in the rivers andkes, but it is not because of such a big backing. She did all kinds of things in the arena a few years ago, and did not attract the ying of top masters of other sects. It was not because of the identity of the Young Pce Master of the Luohua Pce, which was very daunting. Now that Ruan Qianling has been expelled from the Luohua Pce, his background and martial arts are gone, is there more than just being bullied? There were many people who had suffered a lot in Ri Ruan Qianling, and they were all about it. This is the demon girl of Luohua Pce. Her status is important. If she continues to provoke her, they have nothing to eat. Right now Ruan Qianling has no martial arts, and Nie Yunsheng has also been sentenced to Liuyun Vi. If Ruan Qianling provokes something, they really don''t want to be polite. However, the things that provoke before this must definitely test the attitude of going to the flower pce. Besides, Ruan Qianling was nervous all the way to the agreed ce. Seeing Nie Yuncheng still alive, he felt a little relieved. Nie Yunsheng''s situation is actually not very good. The toxins are still spreading. Even if Luo Lixin hired many good doctors at a high price, they could not help much. Now, the toxin has spread over half of the arm. ording to this degree of spread, they can calcte when Nie Yunsheng will eventually live. Nie Yunsheng saw that Ruan Qianling was embarrassed, his face was pale, and his steps were vacant. He thought she was injured, and asked with concern: "Ling''er, did you encounter a lot of trouble during this trip?" He could vaguely guess what Ruan Qianling wanted to do when he returned to Luohua Pce. Luohua Pce did not have any magical medical skills. The only thing that could cure him was mostly the legendary Buddha lotus seed. The baby in Luohua Pce has always been confusing. Chapter 3928: Devil Head (53) Chapter 3928: Devil Head (53) He had already practiced one of the most precious "Xuanmai Qidian" before, and he believed in the existence of Buddha lotus seeds even more. Thinking of the current situation getting worse, even if he noticed that Ruan Qianling''s situation was not so good, he couldn''t help but feel expectation in his heart. "I fell out with Luohua Pce." Ruan Qianling didn''t intend to conceal it. He suffered all the grievances in Luohua Pce and kept holding him in his heart. Now when he saw Nie Yunsheng, he couldn''t hold back anymore. He wanted to talk out, and his eyes were flushed instantly and he was about to cry.e out. Nie Yunsheng saw that it was very distressing, and he couldn''t help but hug her shoulders tofort him: "Ling''er, is it because of me? For me, you were embarrassed by the people in Luohua Pce, and they hurt you?" "My original intention was to go back and get Buddha lotus seeds. Regardless of whether the Buddha lotus seeds have detoxification effects, it is said that they can bring the dead back to life. Unfortunately, they were finally discovered." "The master of the pce, I choose a path, whether to abolish my cultivation base to leave, or stay in Luohua Pce forever, no matter what you are. I chose to leave with my own cultivation base, and now the whole martial arts know that I was expelled from Luohua Pce. It''s up." Nie Yunsheng was very distressed when he heard it, and guessed in his heart that the Buddha lotus seed had not been obtained. Ruan Qianling''s sacrifice was too great, even if she was a little bit lost, she was no wonder. With so many masters in Luohua Pce, Ling''er was already very adventurous to do this for him. "Ling''er, go with the flow, forget it if you don''t get it." Ruan Qianling shook her head, and a mysterious smile appeared on her pale little face. She took it out of her arms: "What do you think this is?" Under Nie Yunsheng''s puzzled eyes, she said again: "When I found the Buddha lotus seeds, I always felt that I used a box to pack it for fear of idents, so I dropped the contents inside and hid it close to my body. The pce owner just kept the box. I took it back, and I brought back the real Buddha lotus seeds." It looked like it was a very great thing at first sight. Facing Nie Yunsheng''s surprise, Ruan Qianling slowly opened the brocade. "Ling''er, you have worked hard, you have done too much for me." "I just don''t want to watch you die." Ruan Qianling said. "Ling''er, let me protect you from now on. Even if you are not in Luohua Pce, there is no martial arts now, and there is no need to worry about someone hurting you." Ruan Qianling heard what he liked and felt that all this sacrifice was too worthwhile. People in Luohua Pce all say that men are bad guys. They only see the bad guys. With a prejudice attitude, it is impossible to meet a good man like Nie Yunsheng. "This" When the brocade was spread out, Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling looked at something dry inside, a small one, which looked like lotus seeds. It waspletely different from what they had imagined. They thought they would see a very extraordinary appearance, even if it wouldn''t sparkle, at least it should be a beautiful lotus seed, right? "Is this the Buddha lotus seed?" Nie Yunsheng asked suspiciously. Ruan Qianling shook her head, not knowing, she had never seen what Buddha lotus seeds looked like. In the rumors in the arena, there are all kinds of Buddha lotus seeds. "Why don''t you eat it first?" Ruan Qianling is not so sure now, she still gently leaned forward and sniffed, there was indeed a lotus fragrance. She didn''t know it was the scent on the brocade, but thought it was the scent on this ordinary lotus seed. No matter what, if you get something, it''s not bad to let Nie Yunsheng try. Nie Yuncheng hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Then I will try." Chapter 3929: Devil Head (54) Chapter 3929: Devil Head (54) Nie Yunsheng picked up a small lotus seed that was not like the legendary Buddha lotus seed, and put it in his mouth with some hesitation. Ruan Qianling looked at him very nervously, Nie Yunsheng frowned, and finally swallowed the lotus seed vigorously. Seeing that he was struggling to swallow, Ruan Qianling quickly helped him pour a ss of water for him. After drinking a ss of water, Ruan Qianling asked hopefully: "How is it?" She grabbed Nie Yunsheng''s arm and stared at the ce where the toxins spread on her arm without blinking, hoping that the buddha lotus seeds would be effective and could remove the toxins in Nie Yunsheng''s body as soon as possible. get rid of. "There is no special feeling, but the taste is not very good." Nie Yunsheng frowned and stretched out. What he didn''t say was that there was a vaguely rotten smell. Therefore, he swallowed it in one bite, even though the lotus fragrance outside was very special, there was no way to hide the rotten smell. After a cup of tea, Nie Yunsheng did not change. "Are there any changes in your body?" Ruan Qianling asked. Nie Yunsheng shook his head, feeling no change at all. Ruan Qianling''s face looked ugly. Even if the Buddha''s lotus seeds can''t detoxify, it can''t be changed at all, right? The legendary Buddha lotus seeds can not only save lives, but also improve skills. "Has there been any change in internal strength? It is said that taking Buddha lotus seeds can improve gong strength." Ruan Qianling asked expectantly. Nie Yunsheng''s face sank, and he shook his head: "Nothing has changed." "Could it be that this Buddha lotus seed is fake?" Ruan Qianling''s face turned pale, "was it lost? No, the people in Luohua Pce should not know that I intend to steal the Buddha lotus seed. When the treasure house is opened, there is ayer of lock. It''s thick dust. I remember it clearly. No one has been in the treasure house for a long time." "If it''s really dropped, why would the pce owner take the box back so impatiently?" "Perhaps, the pce lord of the Luohua Pce didn''t know that the Buddha lotus seed was stolen. The lotus seed, which should be an ordinary lotus seed, was dropped by someone else." Nie Yunsheng analyzed, "You are a stepte." The two analyzed the wave, felt that this was the truth of the matter, and fell silent. "Let''s go to the Western Regions." Ruan Qianling said suddenly, "This poison started in the Western Regions. Going there might find a way to detoxify." "Ling''er, I''m afraid of the speed at which the poison spreads now, and I''m afraid it won''t be able to reach the Western Regions, and it won''t be saved." Nie Yunsheng resignedly said, "It''s better to forget." "How can we forget it, let''s go to the Spirit Medicine Valley again, and we can''t give up until the end." Ruan Qianling was not reconciled. Nie Yunsheng couldn''t hold back Ruan Qianling, so he didn''t want to die. He agreed with what Ruan Qianling said, and nned to try his luck again in Lingyao Valley. A few dayster, Luo Lixin came to the ce where the two of them temporarily settled, and gave two thousand-year-old ginseng trees to Nie Yunsheng: "I heard that you are going to the Spirit Medicine Valley. It is better to take these two old ginseng trees. I dont know if I can get it for the price." Luo Lixin also knew about Ruan Qianling''s expulsion from the Luohua Pce. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with Luohuagong''s approach. She had a thief out of her family and abolished martial arts and expelled it. Isn''t that a routine operation? From the day she met Ruan Qianling, she didn''t like each other. She took out the old ginseng, which was entirely Nie Yunsheng. This was a top martial arts leader who was about the same age as her. It was much easier to get along with than Liu Qijian. At least, Nie Yunsheng is more polite to her and will give her a good face. Chapter 3930: Devil Head (55) Chapter 3930: Devil Head (55) Unlike that Liu Qijian, there is only a sword in his eyes, and every day he only knows Bijian, and she is angry with her by saying a few words from time to time. Since giving up Liu Qijian, she only felt that her heart was smoother, the air was fresher, and she wasfortable everywhere. This kind of happy day and not being popr is reallyfortable. Go to his Liu Qijian, go to his sword. She is the number one beauty in martial arts, why should she have trouble with a piece of rotten wood? Isn''t that asking for sin? Luo Lixin was so generous that Nie Yunsheng was very moved, Ruan Qianling was reluctant toe to Xie, Mei looked as domineering as before. "Now that both of you have problems, it''s better for me to go with you and ride in the carriage of my Luo family. Those restless people dare note up to provoke me." If left in the past, Ruan Qianling is certainly not rare. Nie Yuncheng was poisoned, and using his internal force once would speed up the spread of the toxin. She has just been abolished martial arts, and it takes a long time to return to the peak period. When the two went to the Spirit Medicine Valley together, it would be really dangerous on the way. There was a carriage **** with the Luo family''s logo, and there was really no one to make trouble all the way along the mountain, and a few people soon came outside the Spirit Medicine Valley. They took out two old ginseng trees to see the Lingyao Valley with anticipation, but the people who came out to see them heard that they were only two old ginseng trees, and they rejected them. "Thousand-year-old ginseng is not good either." Luo Lixin sighed, "It seems that it is really not easy to impress Spirit Medicine Valley. It must be the treasure of the world to attract their attention? If it can be found A treasure map may be sessful." Regarding the treasure map, Luo Lixin still subconsciously did not remind them that Liu Qijian might have it in his hands. Intuition tells her that it is best not to disclose this. Not to mention that Liu Qijian is not a vegetarian, even the woman surnamed Tang next to him. Regarding Di Weiping who killed Nie Yunsheng, Luo Lixin didn''t intend to tell the truth. It''s better to be rotten in my heart. Her Luo family has a big business and there are so many people in the family. Even if she likes to y on the rivers andkes, it''s okay to y a little, if it really involves too much, it might be detrimental to her Luo family. Dad once told her that even if you know some things, as long as you don''t involve yourself, it''s best to pretend not to know, so as not to get into trouble. Apart from the news that might be unfavorable to the Luo family, she would not refuse anyone who could help Nie Yunsheng financially and materially. "Treasure map?" Ruan Qianling''s face was ugly. "The treasure map hasn''t fallen at all. Where can I find it." "I have arranged for someone to inquire, but there is no news." Luo Lixin said. Nie Yunsheng thanked: "Miss Luo has bothered, and thank you for this journey. If it weren''t for you, with the current situation of Ling''er and I, I''m afraid there is no way toe here safely. Ruan Qianling thought of the things along the way, a little silent. Such a situation. She had never encountered it before. They stopped to rest in an inn halfway through, and met some familiar faces in the rivers andkes, and wanted to grab a room with her. If it was in the past, she only needed her outfit, and no one would dare to provoke her. Even if other people don''t know her, she tidied them up, and the other person would get out of her way. This time it was different. Without Luo Lixin, she would probably suffer from the opponent''s hands. She wanted to vent this kind of nameless fire in her heart, but she couldn''t help it. Chapter 3931: Devil Head (56) Chapter 3931: Devil Head (56) She even realized the identity gap between her and Luo Lixin now. They could sit on an equal foot in the past, and she could even faintly press each other. After all, she is not a celebrity to speak out, and she doesn''t need to pay attention to morality and act more freely and freely. Luo Lixin is different. In her eyes, Luo Lixin is very fake. The difference after thisparison made Ruan Qianling a little bit hard to see Nie Yunsheng being polite to Luo Lixin. "Fool, I''m hungry." Ruan Qianling grabbed Nie Yunsheng: "Lets get some food first." Nie Yunsheng didn''t realize that Ruan Qianling was wrong, thought she was really hungry, and agreed. When a few people were at a loss, Xu Xinyue came and brought them a message. When Xu Xinyue appeared, her face was not so pretty. Nie Yunsheng quickly asked if something happened to the vi, Xu Xinyue shook her head, but her pale face was not very convincing. After several people asked repeatedly, she said: "Brother, everything is fine in the vi, but..." Xu Xinyue thought of Nie Yunsheng''s safety and gritted her teeth. "I identally discovered one thing. It may be very bad for the senior. Blow." She swears that she was not deliberately eavesdropping. She was so frightened that her legs were weak and her body was stiff. If she made a little noise, she would definitely not end well. "Yue''er, what''s the matter?" Nie Yuncheng couldn''t sit still, Xu Xinyue said and paused, like a cat scratching her heart. "Brother, Master has a treasure map in his hand." What Xu Xinyue said, like a turbulent wave suddenly surging on a calm sea, stunned everyone. Nie He has a treasure map in his hand? "That treasure map belongs to the Seven Stars School," Xu Xinyue said in one breath. "I identally heard the conversation between Master and Madam. At that time, Master and Madam were arguing, saying that you are really from Master''s blood, not Di Weiping. In addition, thedy also asked Master if he dared to rob the dart from the person in ck before, and asked Master if he thought that you were Di Weiping''s child, so he would use you and ignore your life to rob the dart." "Master was used of yelling at her nose. Master admitted. She was going to leave and was put under house arrest by Master." Xu Xinyue said in one breath, "I was almost found out. Fortunately, a mysterious person in white clothes helped her. Wearing a veil, I dont know who it is, I cant see the face clearly, I can tell from the body shape and the voice, this is a woman, if it werent for her, I might have nothing good to end." "The master might have killed the maid beside her for fear of the news." "What did you say?" Nie Yunsheng didn''t believe it, how could it be possible? "Also, Madam Ma asked Master if the one who pretended to be you and went to the Seven Stars Sword to steal things was Master. Master also admitted, saying that he would drain your final value and let Di Weiping''s son die well. Anyway, your existence is his humiliation, and its some use to die like this. The teacher called him a lunatic. No matter what the teacher said, the master didnt believe him, he thought you were of Di Weipings blood, and said you can only be The blood of Di Weiping." Especially thest sentence really made Xu Xinyue feel cold. Based on the analysis of the situation at the time, the brother should be his blood. At this time, Nie Yuncheng only felt qi and blood attacking his heart, and could not hold back a spout of blood. Chapter 3932: Devil Head (57) Chapter 3932: Devil Head (57) Ruan Qianling and Xu Xinyue nervously supported Nie Yunsheng, and both cared about his situation. Luo Lixin frowned. The matter seemed to be moreplicated than imagined. No, it should be said that it has happened. So, is Nie Yunsheng the son of Nie He? ording to Xu Xinyue''s retelling, if the other party and Mrs. Nie did not lie, Nie Yuncheng should be Nie He''s biological son. To sum up, Nie He has always misunderstood this matter, thinking that Nie Yunsheng is not his son, so he has the following calctions. In Nie He''sst sentence, Nie Yunsheng can only be of Di Weiping''s blood, which means that Nie Yunsheng should be his son. For the first time, the robbers killed the disciples of Liuyun Vi and the person who stole the treasure map was Nie He. It''s just that he snatched a fake one, which was ced by the Seven Stars. Later, taking advantage of the martial arts conference, he pretended to be Nie Yunsheng and really grabbed his hand. In the second martial arts conference, Di Weiping suddenly appeared to prevent Nie He from bing the leader of the martial arts, and almost killed him. Fortunately, Nie Yunsheng appeared and helped him. Nie He cared about it on the surface, but actually didn''t care about Nie Yunsheng at all. Luo Lixin wanted to understand, she always thought that Nie He was a little strange to Nie Yunsheng. Every time it was expressed, it was indeed a father''s concern for his son, but it was basically just a verbal concern, and there was never any practical action. What does it mean that Nie He said that Nie Yunsheng can only be Di Weiping''s son? Yes! Luo Lixin remembered that Nie Yuncheng was poisoned. Didn''t Di Weiping do it? She is not sure about the grievances between Nie He and Di Weiping, but she heard some rumors about Liuyun Mountain Vi from her father. It was said that Di Weiping had a perverted temperament and did a big mistake. The former old owner also hated him. Later, life or death was a mystery. Because he never reappeared, many people thought he was dead. If ording to what Nie He said, Nie Yunsheng can only be Di Weiping''s son, can it be understood that he wants Di Weiping to die? Luo Lixin felt that it was very likely to be this, and she couldn''t help but feel chills. Who would have thought that the owner of Liuyun Mountain Vi, Nie He, who was called a hero, turned out to be a very hot viin full of calctions? Sure enough, Dad was right. In this world, you should not look at the surface when you do things. Some people look at it as a good one, maybe it''s ck inside. Luo Lixin, who had guessed the matter seven or eighty-eight, did not intend to tell her guess. If you want to get involved in this conspiracy dispute, you don''t know what will happen. The old man also said that some old foxes on the rivers andkes, the favorite thing is to keep one hand. For the Luo family and her life, this matter can''t be involved. She couldn''t help but nced at Ruan Qianling, see, this is a lesson from the past. Fortunately, she has a shrewd dad. Although she didn''t teach her any tricks to mess around, she taught her a word: Other people''s affairs are less involved. "Mr. Nie, I may be leaving." Luo Lixin organized hernguage silently, "I will help you find out other treasure maps, and once there is news, I will send someone to notify you." Nie Yunsheng also came back to his senses, and Luo Lixin suddenly wanted to leave, making him a little at a loss. "Ms. Luo is in a hurry?" Luo Lixin nodded: "Yes, I received news earlier that my father wanted me to go back immediately." There was some helplessness on his face. Chapter 3933: Devil Head (58) Chapter 3933: Devil Head (58) "If I don''t go back, he probably will deny me this daughter." Nie Yunsheng hasnt spoken yet, Ruan Qianling interrupted: Im just walking around the rivers andkes, what can I do? I dont have to admit you threats if I dont move, Im afraid its not a fake father. You are also the number one beauty in the martial arts. Can''t your own affairs be in charge?" Luo Lixin''s brows lightly frowned, and her father was just an excuse to ask her to go back. She didn''t expect Ruan Qianling to react like this, and she was a little stunned. Let''s not say whether her father said such a thing, even if he did, it is not a serious matter, just want her to go back. In her opinion, Ruan Qianlings reaction was a bit overwhelming. If someone really doesnt have a good rtionship with her dad, after listening to Ruan Qianlings words, she might be really provoked and she doesnt want to go back, and the rtionship with her family is getting worse. The worse. "This time I have been out for a long time. It is normal for my father to worry." Luo Lixin said again, "In addition, I also want to go back and have a look and stay with him more so that he won''t worry." Ruan Qianling pursed his lips and stopped talking. In her opinion, this Luo Lixin was someone who couldn''t make the decision by himself. Maybe this time when he went back, the other party''s father arranged a marriage for Luo Lixin and married him. When the timees, the other party is not in a hurry. Ruan Qianling thought that Master Luo''s behavior was simr to that of Luohua Pce, and they were both hateful. He always used his own reasons to stop them from doing things. The difference is that she resisted, now that she is free, she will never be manipted by them. But Luo Lixin didn''t dare to resist, so he could only go back obediently and ept the arrangements of fate. Even if she is the number one beauty in martial arts, what about Miss Luo family? It''s not that I can''t control my life. Nie Yunsheng wanted to keep Luo Lixin, but unfortunately he didn''t have any position to speak. Now his poison has not been solved, Linger''s martial arts has been abolished, and he has encountered the mystery of his life experience. With Luo Lixin there, no matter where he goes, at least some Xiaoxiao in the rivers andkes dare note to provoke them. As soon as Luo Lixin left, those Xiaoxiao was afraid it would be difficult to deal with. People want to go back to see Dad, he can''t stop him, right? There is no reason. Luo Lixin bid farewell to a few people and turned to the carriage. ording to her past temperament, she might have two more exhorts. If the two of them have anything to do, they can go to her. Now this Nie Yunsheng is a hot potato. Whoever touches it will definitely get hurt. Forget it, the martial arts leader is a good-looking person, but it is not such a one. She still went back and immersed for a while, and then came out to take a look when things were over. "Miss, why are you so anxious? When did the master letter?" Luo Lixin hissed in a low voice, and said in a low voice: "The rivers andkes have been a bit messy recently. I want to go home and avoid it. My father said, if you encounter a crisis that you can''t solve, the best thing to do as a businessman is Guaranteed." The maid sitting next to Luo Lixin is staring, can this be matched? What a breakeven. "Then Young Master Nie won''t follow?" "The poison of the Western Regions doesn''t seem to be a big deal. Thisdy has been busy during this time and helped him a lot. She is also very kind and likes one. It is probably because God thinks we are not suitable, so forget it. Yourdy I''m just a mere mortal, how can I change my fate against the sky? It''s a pity, that''s fate. Chapter 3934: Devil Head (59) Chapter 3934: Devil Head (59) Luo Lixin said solemnly: "Go back to rest first, martial arts leaders have been there every year, this is not good, change one." Maid: "..." With the virtue of the youngdy, it''s no wonder that the master said that there is no way to arrange marriage, probably because of fear of enmity. How many have changed. Obviously the number one beauty in martial arts, why did each one fail halfway? "From now on, Nie Yunsheng will send me a letter, and you will not see it." Luo Lixin ordered. "Miss, is this okay?" "What''s wrong? I''m not a female bodhisattva. He finds a lot of troubles, which will affect our Luo family. The main reason is that thisdy has worked hard for so long, and he stays close to Ruan Qianling and does not say anything, and is hypocritical. Deal with me. God can''t stand it anymore. We are judged that we have no fate and we are also broken." "Miss, you didn''t say that before. You said before that Master Nie is good everywhere." The little maid couldn''t help refuting, and she would change how she said it. "It''s hard to change the mountain, and people''s minds are changeable. I have changed my mind for yourdy, okay?" Luo Lixin said, closing her eyes and talking to the stupid girl beside her. Still the same sentence, martial arts leaders have been there every year, this is not the next one, and it does not affect anything. This is like, want to eat steamed buns today, want to eat cakes tomorrow, and want to eat porridge the day after tomorrow. ... "Miss Tang, do they have any problems?" Tang Guo came down the mountain this time, thinking of something in the plot. Originally, Nie He''s conspiracy would not be exposed so early, but she didn''t want to drag it back. After going down the mountain, she only did one thing and saved Xu Xinyue, who was killed by Nie He in the plot. In the plot, Nie He pretends to be Nie Yunsheng and kills Xu Xinyue. It''s just that in the plot, Ruan Qianling assisted him and gave Nie Yunsheng two treasures. He can still be right. In addition, Di Weiping was calcted by Nie He, thinking that Nie Yunsheng was his own blood, and secretly helping. Now that Tang Guo came down the mountain, he first rescued Xu Xinyue, staring at Xu Xinyue to find Nie Yunsheng, and telling the truth about what he saw with his own eyes, it was a boost. I didn''t want Liu Qijian to find her again, like a dog''s nose, and found her whereabouts within two days of going down the mountain. Liu Qijian watched the whole process of Tang Guo saving Xu Xinyue. One is his own, the other is silent, let alone, kind of tacit understanding. "No problem, just bored, I want to watch the show." Hearing this, Liu Qijian''s eyes lit up: "It turns out that Miss Tang is boring, so why note to Bijian, Bijian will not be boring." Tang Guo raised her eyes and nced at Liu Qijian: "Have you ever followed Jian in your life?" Liu Qijian wanted to say subconsciously, of course. When the words came to his lips, he shut up quickly. He was not good at words, and felt something wrong with Tang Guo''s words. "Ok?" "It should be the sword who will stay with me forever." Liu Qijian changed his statement, feeling that speaking like this would not seem to be such a big burden. The listening system is alreadyughing crazy, is this okay? ? "How did you find Liuyun Mountain Vi?" "I can smell Miss Tang." Liu Qijian replied with a seriousness. He really has a natural sense of smell. Even his parents said that it was a waste of him not studying medicine. But he really didn''t have any interest in learning medical skills, only like practicing swords. But when he was young, he also had some medical skills, all to deal with his wounds. In order to gain time to practice swords as a child, he was often caught smelling various herbs. Chapter 3935: Devil Head (60) Chapter 3935: Devil Head (60) In the arena, everyone has a different breath, the stronger the person, the more obvious the breath staying in the air. As long as he wants, as long as this person walks in the rivers andkes, he can trace the breath to find the other party''s location, unless the other party disappears in ce. He likes to wander around the rivers andkes when he has nothing to do. Didn''t something happen to Luohua Pce some time ago? He just wanted to go to Luohua Pce and see if he could meet the masters of Luohua Pce. On each floor, the breath of Tang Guo appeared under the mountain of Luohua Pce. This breath was divided into two directions, one was towards the position of Luohua Pce, and the other was towards the other direction. ording to the intensity of his breath, he thought Tang Guo should have gone in another direction, but he never thought that Tang Guo would go to Liuyun Mountain Vi. He felt what Tang Guo wanted to do, so he hid in the dark. Tang Guo found him, and the two of them looked at each other without saying anything. Later, I heard Nie He and Mrs. Nie arguing, and a little girl was eavesdropping. He recognized the woman, Xu Xinyue, a disciple of the vi. After the two had quarreled, Nie He became angry and knocked Madam Nie into a stun, and then killed the other side''s maid. Xu Xinyue, who was hiding in the dark, was so frightened that her legs became weak, and her breath was almost unstable. At this time, he saw Miss Tang lightly falling by Xu Xinyue''s side, covering the other''s mouth, and when Nie He left, he took the person away from the vi. He showed up as soon as Xu Xinyue left. He was not so curious to ask why, what happened to Liuyun Mountain Vi had nothing to do with him. The grievances and grievances on the rivers andkes have gone away, and they can''t manage if they are not rted to their own business. After listening to Liu Qijian''s words, Tang Guo fell into deep thought. It turned out that Liu Qijian had a dog nose. No wonder she found her urately. That said, he should know that he came from Luohua Pce. "Aren''t you curious why I came down from Luohua Pce?" Liu Qijian shook his head: "Does this have anything to do with Bijian?" "When this scene is over, I''llpare swords with you." Tang Guo''s sudden words surprised Liu Qijian with the same expression, but his eyes were very hot. He felt his sword beating, and he couldn''t wait. He understands his feelings very well. "really?" "Really." Tang Guo showed a meaningful look, "I don''t want this girl to go down the mountain, you can find it just by smelling it." After Luo Lixin left, Ruan Qianling and Nie Yunsheng fell into a passive position. And Xu Xinyue, now she is absolutely afraid to return to Yunshan Vi, she just thinks Nie He is too terrible. She couldn''t forget, she had seen the scene where Nie He killed Madam Nie next to her. If it weren''t for the mysterious woman to appear, she might have died in Nie He''s hands. In her mind, the master is clearly a hero, how could it be like that? "Brother, what should we do now?" Xu Xinyue is now a Liushen Wuzhu,pletely without the ability to think. Regardless of whether Nie He is Nie Yunsheng''s father or not, at least Mrs. Nie is his mother, Nie He can''t just sit back and ignore this. Ruan Qianling suddenly said: "Or, let''s take a gamble. Didn''t you say that Nie He has a treasure map in his hand? We return to Yunshan Vi. If we can get the treasure map, the fool will be saved." When Xu Xinyue heard this, she shook her head quickly: "Master is so powerful in martial arts. Now that the senior is poisoned, he can''t use his internal strength. It is impossible to **** the treasure map from him." Chapter 3936: Devil Head (61) Chapter 3936: Devil Head (61) "Who said we are going to fight hard? We can outwit, as long as one person is willing to help us, this thing will be half the sess." Ruan Qianling''s eyes shed with light, as if countless wisdom. "The most important thing now is to get the treasure map and send the fool into the Spirit Medicine Valley to detoxify. With the fool''s martial arts, there is no problem with Nie He. It depends on whether Mrs. Nie cooperates." Nie He didn''t kill Madam Nie directly, indicating that he was still a little jealous, or didn''t want to kill Madam Nie. A person who has been with him for many years must know something, Ruan Qianling convinced Mrs. Nie with great confidence. Xu Xinyue didn''t want to go back. She felt that her legs would tremble when she saw Nie He: "I really don''t dare to go back. When I see Master, I will remember the scene before, and I will definitely show up when that happens." Ruan Qianling is a little annoyed and timid Xu Xinyue, who can''t do anything, it''s a lot of trouble to cause trouble. Where has the arrogance before? Did not force the other party: "Otherwise, you don''t return to Yunshan Vi and don''t show up. I will help you to change your appearance, and you will meet us outside." "Okay, there is no problem with this." Xu Xinyue wanted to help Nie Yunsheng, after all, this is a senior who has a marriage contract with her and grew up with her. The brother didn''t like her, only Ruan Qianling was in her eyes, and she felt very ufortable. Ruan Qianling sometimes convinced her, if she hadn''t thought of such a bold n. That''s the way to save Zhixiong. After the n was finalized, the three set off. Besides, Di Weiping over there found a ce to sell the news, and gave the letter to the other party so that the other party would leak the contents of the letter. Why did it? He just wanted to confuse Nie He. Nie He wanted to cuckold so much, so put it on safely. A few months ago, he went to see the junior sister. When the younger sister saw him, she scolded him and asked him to give Nie Yuncheng the antidote. From the eyes of the other party, he did not see the slightest concern. The other party has been emphasizing that the grievances of the previous generation should not be ced on the next generation. He hadn''t nned to trouble Nie Yunsheng at first, but he went to Nie He at first, and Nie Yunsheng wanted to help Nie He by himself. Why should he be kind to those who stop him from taking revenge? He has no antidote, the poison of the Western Regions, but he got it by ident. In his opinion, as long as Lingyao Valley doesn''t help Nie Yunsheng, Nie Yunsheng is basically hopeless. Regarding the other affection with the little sister, it has long since disappeared. Over the past ten years, I have repeatedly recalled that he and his junior sister did have real feelings. It''s just that the feelings have gone with the wind. When he became a waste, their feelings were wiped out. He is not a fool. After his ident, the younger sister turned and chose Nie He, his heart was like Ming Jing. Isnt it just seeing him as a bad person, and the adult is abolished? Perhaps on the day she left, the little junior sister still had herself in her heart, otherwise she would not have helped her plead and let Nie He release the water and save her life. Nie He left him for his life. First, he was afraid that the younger sister would be angry. The second was mostly to humiliate him. Third, he didn''t want Master to think he was a cruel person. Master handed him over to Nie He for disposal, mostly because he wanted to spare his life. If the master did it, he would never have a chance to survive. It was precisely because of Gu Nian''s past love that he never went to trouble Nie Yunsheng after he resumed martial arts. Chapter 3937: Devil Head (62) Chapter 3937: Devil Head (62) In the face of the little junior sister, one yard goes to one yard, whoever is his enemy, he will kill whoever. If someonees to hinder him, he is not a kind person and cannot be merciful. I won''t mention the things in the past, he is now spreading news, just to disrupt the entire martial arts. Next, let''s sit and watch the dispute between Nie Yunsheng and Nie He. Nie He wanted to use himself and want to be beautiful, so he wouldn''t be so stupid. No, if there were no Miss Tang and Young Master Liu, maybe he might have entered Nie He''s game. Thinking of this, Di Weiping had a cold sweat behind his back. When the younger sister asked him to shake hands with Nie He and say good, and forget the hatred, it was destined that he would no longer have a person to worry about in this world. As before, he would not take the initiative to find trouble with people rted to Nie He, but he would not be polite if the other party took the initiative to ask him for trouble. As for the younger sister, in the future, he will no longer have the younger sister. Di Weiping, a man who has no rtives and no reason in this world. Di Weiping was sitting in a tea shop listening to the gossip about Nie He and Nie Yunsheng on the rivers andkes, and he also met Tang Guo and Liu Qijian, calling out a coincidence. "Miss Tang, Young Master Liu." Di Weiping immediately greeted him, telling the two of his own experience in these days. Tang Guo also shared the news he had received, saying that Nie Yunsheng took Ruan Qianling back to the vi, and he probably wanted to grab the treasure map. Upon hearing the treasure map, Di Weiping narrowed his eyes. "Miss Tang, I want to do something, so I''ll leave first." Tang Guo watched Di Weiping leave meaningfully. After the other party walked away, Liu Qijian said, "Did you deliberately?" "Well, he will be happy to participate in this scene. Di Weiping, who is not bound, will not die so easily." Liu Qijian nodded: "Even if you are about to die, if you don''t want him to die, I might help throw him into the Spirit Medicine Valley." It''s just to treat one person. The people in Lingyao Valley panic every day, so they can find something to do. Tang Guo estimated the time, and the side effects of Nie Yunsheng''s practice of "Embroidery Jue" should soon be reflected. At this time, it was circting in the rivers andkes that Nie He was cuckolded and that Nie Yunsheng was not about his biological son. "Is this true?" "It is said that Mrs. Nie did have a marriage contract with Di Weiping before she married the owner of Nie. He made a big mistake and was finally expelled from the vi." "If Nie Yunsheng is really Di Weiping''s son, wouldn''t the two father and son kill each other?" When the people on the rivers andkes were discussing enthusiastically, Di Weiping followed Nie Yuncheng and went to Liuyun Vi. At this time, Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling returned to Liuyun Vi. While on the road, they heard various rumors. They came back in a hurry, and happened to use the rumors in the arena to ask Nie He the truth. Nie He didn''t show any strange expressions about the two people''s arrival. Nie He felt relieved when such news appeared on the rivers andkes. "Father, is the rumors of the rivers andkes true?" Nie Yunsheng pretended not to know the information passed by Xu Xinyue. Seeing Nie He''s kind face, his heart sank. Little Junior Sister can''t deceive him, Nie He behaved so calmly, as if nothing happened, it was very problematic. Mrs. Nie was released. She didn''t know what Nie He said to her. She was thinner, as if she knew nothing. Chapter 3938: Devil Head (63) Chapter 3938: Devil Head (63) The personal servant girl who had stayed with Mrs. Nie had indeed disappeared, with a new face. Good point, how could a maid with a new face? Faced with Nie Yunshengs question, Nie He only sighed deeply and said: Yunsheng, no matter what you hear, dont think about it. No matter what happens, you will always be my son of Nie He. This cannot be changed. fact." Nie He patted Nie Yunsheng''s shoulder vigorously and continued tofort him: "Don''t worry about what the people on the rivers andkes say, if you are willing toe back, then this vi will always have your ce. You cane back, father is very happy." Nie He''s words are everywhere that Nie Yuncheng is not his blood, and Nie Yuncheng almost couldn''t help it several times. In recent years, he has not been a vain in the arena, and he is no longer the former Xiaobai who had Liuyun Vi as his backer. Even though I had a lot of doubts and wanted to ask many questions, I didn''t continue to ask. He came back to search for the treasure map. Nie He is afraid that he can''t ask anything here, and it will cause the other party''s vignce. It''s better to live in the vi and find a chance to talk to your mother. Nothing happened to Mrs. Nie, which really made Nie Yuncheng a sigh of relief. "Yun Sheng, go and rest. I will stay in the vi in the future and don''t leave." Nie He persuaded, "I have arranged for someone to seek a genius doctor. The important thing is to detoxify first." Arge part of the reason why Nie He stayed with Nie Yunsheng is that things have be a big deal now. If Nie Yunsheng is left in the vi, Di Weiping is likely to find him. Nie He didn''t understand how the news leaked. But now that the news leaks, it is even more beneficial to him. If Nie Yunsheng is really not his son, he might feel ashamed. But after arguing with Mrs. Niest time, he figured out that Nie Yunsheng was his own son. It doesn''t matter what the people on the rivers andkes say. It is good for the son to be his own, but he must also get the treasure map. After taking over as the vi, he thought he could ask the whereabouts of other treasure maps from the old man''s mouth. The old man pretended to be confused at first, and his mouth was very stiff. Now it''s really a bit confused, about the whereabouts of the treasure map of the Seven Stars faction, it was from that old thing a few years ago. He already had a treasure map in his hand, and when Di Weiping''s big trouble was resolved, he could find other treasure maps with peace of mind. He did not expect that Di Weiping could turn over. Even if Di Weiping was left behind, after abolishing the opponent''s martial arts, he was killed. The reason why the other party recovered as before was because of the intervention of Spirit Medicine Valley. The people in Lingyao Valley are not easy to invite, and they don''t know what Di Weiping used to impress them. Thinking about it, Nie He thinks he needs to wait now. He knows Di Weiping very well and will never watch his own son die. If you have any good things in your hands, you might think of Nie Yunsheng. It seems that he has to create a barrier between the "two fathers and sons" to deepen their feelings of suffering. Nie Yunsheng didn''t know what Nie He thought, but he also understood that the current Nie He is not the previous Nie He. He and Ruan Qianling stayed in the vi without showing any abnormality. Nie He didn''t expect that they knew some truth a long time ago, and they were still making their own calctions. After living in the vi for about half a month, Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling finally found a chance to whisper to Mrs. Nie. At first, Mrs. Nie didn''t say anything. The two had no choice but to repeat what Xu Xinyue had seen. Mrs. Nie burst into tears. Chapter 3939: Devil Head (64) Chapter 3939: Devil Head (64) "Yunsheng, save your grandfather." Madam Nie grabbed Nie Yunsheng forcefully, and she was shocked by what she said. Save grandpa? His grandfather was the old owner of Liuyun Vi. It is said that many years ago, he left a letter to seek higher martial arts, and Liuyun Vis owners token was given to Nie He. Mrs. Nie continued: "He imprisoned your grandfather, and I didn''t know until the incident happenedst time." Mrs. Nie didn''t expect that the old vige master who had originally sought a higher martial arts study was actually locked up by Nie He. Now she understood everything and regretted it in her heart. She shouldn''t be vaciting at the beginning. Believing the surface of the evidence, she really ignored Di Weiping and epted Nie He who was eager for her. They were all deceived by Nie He''s surface, but unfortunately it was toote to say anything. Nie He threatened her that if she talked nonsense, she would kill her. Madam Nie deeply regretted that if she was not so decisive with Di Weiping, thest time the other party came to look for it and the attitude was not so bad, things would not be so bad. The big brother''s martial arts recovery might be able to help rescue Dad. Mrs. Nie said the story again, and Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling were incredible. "Mrs. Nie, I am afraid that this matter must be discussed in the long term," Ruan Qianling said, "What we have to do now is to detoxify first. The poison of the fool has spread to the entire arm." Madam Nie saw that it was true, and couldn''t help wiping her tears: "How should this be good? Have you ever been to Spirit Medicine Valley?" "I have been there several times, but I haven''t impressed the people of Spirit Medicine Valley." Nie Yunsheng was helpless. "Mrs. Nie, if you have a treasure map, you might be able to move Spirit Medicine Valley." Ruan Qianling continued, "In fact, this time we came for the treasure map. Mrs. Nie and Nie He have been together for so many years, and should be able to help. We found the treasure map." "I try my best." As expected by the two, Mrs. Nie did not refuse this matter. The three of them cooperated well inside and outside, and Nie He found nothing for the time being. What they didn''t know was that Di Weiping was observing in the dark. Seeing Nie Yuncheng in front of Nie He, carrying a set, and Ruan Qianling''s words, he also listened to all of them, and understood their n. Di Weiping did not take the initiative to do anything, not yet in time. When he heard that the old vige owner was actually locked up by Nie He, his heart was veryplicated. At first, the other party listened to the one-sided words and did not give him a chance to exin, thinking that he was the person who stole the treasure map, but he did not show any mercy. In the beginning, the treasure map was really not stolen by him. The treasure map in his hand did belong to Liuyun Vi. The treasure map was actually stolen by Nie He. After he found the treasure map by ident, he secretly hid it somewhere else. In doing so, one is that the old vige owner cancelled the marriage contract between him and the younger sister, and the younger sister also listened to the old owner and gave him up without hesitation. Second, it was even more unclear when it was taken out. The former pledge of eachother was like a joke, he wanted to take out the treasure map, let alone take it. He even felt that once he took it out, the old owner would definitely kill him without hesitation in order to keep it secret. The old owner asked Nie He to deal with him. Is it really a chance to release Nie He and spare his life? Not necessarily, I''m afraid he wants to see if he will look for the treasure map afterwards. He hid the treasure map in a very secret ce. After the martial arts was abolished, he wandered all the way to the outside of the Great Wall and never took it again. Chapter 3940: Devil Head (65) Chapter 3940: Devil Head (65) Di Weiping looked at what was happening in the vi and remembered the fact that the old owner was still alive, suddenly wondering if he could do something. For example, let Nie He''s true face be exposed to everyone''s eyes, and rescue the old vige owner? Let the old owner lead Nie Yunsheng to deal with Nie He personally, which is a bit interesting to think about. It''s just that this matter can''t be too fast. Nie Yunsheng hasn''t found the treasure map yet, so they have to wait for them to find the treasure map before they go to save the old vige owner. Di Weiping suppressed the thoughts in his heart and waited in the dark. Nie Yuncheng did not let him down. With the help of Mrs. Nie, the treasure map was found. The two people who found the treasure map found an excuse to bid farewell to Nie He and said they were going to see a genius doctor. Nie He did not find anything and let them leave. Only when they were halfway there, Nie He discovered that the treasure map was missing. Combined with the recent events, he understood what was going on. Nie He pretended to be a man in ck and caught up with Nie Yuncheng''s carriage. Di Weiping had been in the dark, watching Nie He tortured the three of them, especially Nie Yunsheng''s condition was not very good, he was beaten to death by Nie He. Seeing that Nie He nned to kill Xu Xinyue and Ruan Qianling in front of Nie Yunsheng, Di Weiping quickly shot. This time Nie He didn''t retain any strength, and he fought with the masked Di Weiping, and Di Weiping was actually defeated. Nie Yuncheng couldn''t see it right, knowing that if the man was defeatedter, they would not be able to escape. At this juncture, he actually broke through, and he didn''t care about using internal force. After the breakthrough, joined Di Weiping to deal with Nie He together. In the end, Nie He was beaten up a little embarrassed, Di Weiping took the opportunity to cut Nie He several times. Nie He was defeated, so he could only run away unwillingly. "Thank you heroes for helping me, don''t you know what is your name?" Di Weiping covered his face, and Nie Yuncheng couldn''t see his true face. He didn''t answer the other party''s question, instead he tiptoed and flew away. Ruan Qianling looked at Di Weiping''s back, thoughtfully, where he had seen him. Nie Yunsheng''s poison has spread again, because he used internal force and it has spread to a small part of his body. The three dared not dy, and hurried to the Spirit Medicine Valley. "They took the treasure map to the Spirit Medicine Valley. Will the people in the Spirit Medicine Valley save Nie Yuncheng?" In the dark, there were actually Tang Guo and Liu Qijian. None of them nned to intervene, but watched the scene silently. Liu Qijian shook his head: "The people of Spirit Medicine Valley are not rare to hide treasure maps." "If you need Nie Yunsheng to live, I can write a letter and ask the people in Lingyao Valley to help Nie Yunsheng treat him." Tang Guoren couldn''t help but rolled his eyes: "Don''t you want a treasure map?" "The treasure map is not important anymore." Liu Qijian said earnestly. "Everyone on the rivers andkes is not as sophisticated as your swordsmanship, and you alone are more than enough." After all, Liu Qijian took out a treasure map. , Handed it to Tang Guo, "Do you want this?" After Tang Guo promised him topete with swords, he was indeed not interested in other people in the arena. "There is only one, it doesn''t seem to be of any use." Tang Guo murmured, "Only this small part can''t find the treasure." System: Crazy hint! ! Liu Qijian didn''t know if his emotional intelligence had increased. After listening to Tang Guo''s words, he said, "Would you like to go to the Lingyao Valley to see? Take the treasure map by the way." As long as Tang Guo promised him topete with swords, a few treasure maps were not important at all, it should be considered too cost-effective. Chapter 3941: Devil Head (66) Chapter 3941: Devil Head (66) Due to Liu Qijian''s advice, Nie Yunsheng sessfully entered the Spirit Medicine Valley with the treasure map for treatment. "All these treasure maps belong to me?" Liu Qijian affirmed: "It''s all yours. Take advantage of this time you canprehend and enlighten. If you want to find the treasure, I can apany you. As long as youpare the sword with me, the treasure inside is yours." "Then I''m wee?" Liu Qijian''s eyes seemed to be shining with a little bit of starlight. For some reason, when he handed over the treasure map to Tang Guo, he unexpectedly felt particrly at ease. It is as if some crisis has been lifted. "Son,e out." There was a whispered call from outside the door, Tang Guo and Liu Qijian raised their heads one after another, and there was a head protruding from the door. The woman dressed up as a woman, looked no more than thirty, exceptionally young. This woman is Liu Qijian''s mother, just looking at that lively appearance, she doesn''t look like a woman with a child as old as Liu Qijian. At this moment, above the woman, a head was also poked out. This was a handsome man, who looked like he was about thirty. This was Liu Qijian''s father. Behind them, there are still several young men standing there, all handsome, tall and straight, and they are all poking their heads outside, looking forward to Liu Qijian. "You go ahead." Liu Qijian nodded lightly: "If you need anything, just order the next person." "I wille as soon as I go." As soon as Liu Qijian left the house, he was held down by the group of people outside and carried away! Even if he was a very powerful swordsman, he did not resist against this group of people. "Son, what does that girl have to do with you?" Liu Qijian''s mother asked narrowly. She touched Liu Qijian''s head and said happily, "Good son, I''m good at finding a girl by myself. Well, better than your brothers." "Such a good-looking girl, is she blind, she was tricked back by you." Father Liu touched his chin, his eyes were confused, and his face was puzzled. "Did you drug someone? Or did you force them? " "Brother, you can actually find a girl. Don''t you know that your brothers don''t have a daughter-inw? How can you find a girl first? You can trick a girl back. Are all the girls in the rivers andkes easy to trick?" He is Liu Qijian''s eldest brother. Second Brother Liu continued: "Or, let''s go out and have a look?" Brother Liu said: "Daddy and mother, little brothers like this are all liked by girls. Our brothers should be able to trick some of us back, or let us try?" "My little brother has a girl, so we guys can''t stay alone all the time, right?" Liu Sige continued, "you see that the son is also big and young. If you don''t find a girl when you are young, no one will ask for it in the future." The Lius were actually a little moved. If the girls outside are really good-looking and beautiful, then let the sons go out and cheat them. "Madam, I think I can let them go out and have a look. I''m afraid it''s impossible to stay in the valley and wait for the rabbits." Yes, the reason why these sons have no daughter-inw is because they feel that fate is here, and there will definitely be, and they can stay in the valley and wait for the rabbit. I just didn''t think about it. I waited until the youngest son came back with a beautiful girl. "Okay, let''s talk about it first. You can only coax the girl back with your lips. No other means are allowed." Madam Liupromised. She grabbed Liu Qijian''s arm and said, "My dear son, you are free during this time. Teach you a few brothers and let them learn how to beg a wife." Chapter 3942: Devil Head (67) Chapter 3942: Devil Head (67) "Brother, do you mean that you should go to the other girl topare the sword?" Big Brother Liu said with a frown, "But do I use poison with my sword skills? I am better atparing poison." "Is there any other way besidesparing swords?" Brother Liu frowned, "I am good at treating diseases and saving people. Can Ipare with girls to cure diseases?" Brother Liu said, "My sword art can bepared with a girl." "My medical sword is not as good as a few brothers, but everyone says my face is pretty," Liu Sige said, "How about looking for a girl to be more beautiful? Maybe she will be impressed by my beauty, willing Be my daughter-inw." Brother Liuughed: "Our brothers have their own strengths, so it''s better to use our strengths to find the girl you like, and thenpete with each other. If you win, you will surely make the other partye back willingly." Liu Qijian in the corner was silent when he saw the four brothers discussing. I don''t know what kind of sister-inw his brothers can fool home. But he always felt that it was not so easy to want his sister-inw. The method of the brothers, he thinks it is easy to be beaten, after all, not everyone is Miss Tang. Besides, Miss Tang''s sword skills are exquisite, and he is not sure that he will win. No, the rtionship between him and Miss Tang seems to have been misunderstood by the family. Liu Qijian is not a person who likes to exin. The Liu family''s mind is different from ordinary people. Even the exnation will be misunderstood by them, and the exnation cannot be understood. "Okay, let''s go see Nie Yunsheng first, get him cured, and then we will go out to find a wife." Brother Liu spoke, and the brothers hurried out. Liu Qijian went to Tang Guo with a dazed expression, and saw that she was studying the treasure. He just sat quietly on the side and didn''t make any noise. He helped her with some tea from time to time. Everyone in Lingyao Valley was a capable person. With the help of the Liu family brothers, Nie Yunsheng''s poison was solved within half a month. Nie Yuncheng, who had recovered his life, was very happy, but he did not mention leaving. It''s not easy toe to the Spirit Medicine Valley, stay a while, if you can make friends with the people of the Spirit Medicine Valley, it would be best. The people in this Spirit Medicine Valley are really hard to get along with, each of them is very temperamental, but fortunately, they can have a treasure map to make them tempted. Nie Yunsheng was thinking about how to make friends with the people in Spirit Medicine Valley and let them look at him with admiration. It''s just that when this thought started, he was thrown out mercilessly by the Liu family brothers. "Bah, it turned out to be an old Lai, when he gets better, get out of here!" "Doesn''t I need money to eat when I am in Lingyao Valley?" "That looks like a bad person at first sight." "In the beginning I felt that the kid''s eyes were wrong." "I''ve asked people about it. This kid is very badly mixed up in the arena now. He probably wants to take refuge and eat food." The Liu brothers spit out a few times. After throwing away Nie Yuncheng, he turned back refreshed and murmured: "It''s cheaper for him, and the loss is big. Let him eat a few more meals. I knew I should beat him up again. One meal." Nie Yunsheng was very angry, isn''t it just a few meals? The people in this Spirit Medicine Valley are really not easy to get along with, all of them have weird temperaments. Nie Yunsheng wanted to go back again, and a white mist rose in front of him. He knew that this was caused by the formation, so he couldn''t get in again. Nie Yunsheng is very sorry, lost, and there is nothing to do. If he wants to go in again, he can only take out what impresses the other party. Ruan Qianling and Xu Xinyue who were waiting outside quickly greeted them and asked about the situation. Chapter 3943: Devil Head (68) Chapter 3943: Devil Head (68) "I wanted to stay in the Spirit Medicine Valley for a few days, but the human nature inside was weird. After detoxification, I was driven out." The behavior of the Liu family really made Nie Yunsheng awkward. I suffered a lot in the arena, but no one like the Liu family did not take him seriously. As if in their eyes, he Nie Yunsheng was just an insignificant ant who could trample to death with a single foot. Even worse, Nie Yunsheng felt that he was an ant that could be pinched to death at will in front of the Liu family brothers. He originally thought that he was a top yer in the world, and he should have few opponents after practicing the magical skills of Luohua Pce to the seventh level. But in the hands of the Liu family brothers, he couldn''t move at all. "Does that return to Yunshan Vi?" Ruan Qianling asked. Xu Xinyue''s heartbeat speeds up. The person who attacked them suddenly appearedst time. Is it rted to Nie He? If it was Nie He, and they returned to Yunshan Vi, wouldn''t they be looking for death? "I...senior brother, I don''t want to return to Yunshan Vi." Xu Xinyue was frightened. She didn''t dare to face it because she knew Nie He''s true face. She is not as smart as Ruan Qianling, nor is she as powerful as Nie Yunsheng in martial arts. She went back to seek death. In front of her life, she suddenly felt that Nie Yunsheng was not that important anymore. Such a timid self may not be too pleasing, but she really does not want to die. Every time she thought of the miserable appearance of that maid dying in Nie He''s hands, she suffocated ufortably. "In any case, I still have to go back to the vi. My mother and grandpa are still in the vi. I have to find a way to rescue them." The poison was resolved, and the biggest trouble was basically solved. He should n what to do next. Nie Yunsheng is actually very contradictory to Nie He. No matter what, this person is always his father. He really wants to meet each other with the sword, and he feels a little bit unbearable. "It was Nie He who attacked usst time." Ruan Qianling said at this time, "Fool, he was irritated that time. He didn''t show mercy. If no mysterious person suddenly appeared, the three of us would have died at that time." "Also, what do you think this is, fool." Ruan Qianling took out a piece of animal skin and handed it to Nie Yunsheng to see. Nie Yunsheng stared at the animal skin with a look of surprise: "This..." "The treasure map is precious, and I suffered a lot from Lingyao Valley. It took me a lot of effort to write down the contents of the map." Ruan Qianling is not memorable, but has a good memory. She was hiding the treasure map next to her body, and she took it out to look at it when she was on the way. After watching all the way, I finally wrote down everything. She just feels that such a good thing is a bit of a loss for Ling Yao Gu. Nie Yunsheng was overjoyed and hugged Ruan Qianling forcefully: "Ling''er, fortunately there is you." Suddenly, Nie Yunsheng frowned. He sniffed the aroma of Ruan Qianling, and he was a little repulsive and disgusted. There was no such arrogance as in the past. feel. There are still important things right now, and Nie Yunsheng didn''t think too much. Xu Xinyue felt sour in her heart and didn''t bother. She, who is timid, is indeed not worthy of brother, and even the vi dare not reply: "Senior brother, why dont we split into two paths. Im afraid that Im going to return to the vi and I wont be able to help. Add chaos to you." "I think that''s it, your current situation really can''t help much." Ruan Qianling said. The stone that Xu Xinyue pressed against her heart disappeared, and as expected, in front of Xiao Ming, nothing was important. "Brother, you and Miss Ruan are a natural match. Let''s just terminate our marriage contract." She just wants to live well. Chapter 3944: Devil Head (69) Chapter 3944: Devil Head (69) Xu Xinyue believes that no matter how great Nie Yunsheng is, he is facing the entire vi, plus a martial arts forest. The rtionship between Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling, plus how many people in the rivers andkes they have offended, and when they are in thepany, things will happen sooner orter. Only Ruan Qianling was in the eyes of the senior. If there is any danger, Ruan Qianling must be rescued first. This kind of thing does not happen once or twice. That''s all, that''s all, why should she go to death. It''s better to stay anonymous and find a safe ce to live. "Little Junior Sister, do you really want to understand it?" Nie Yuncheng felt a little lost in his heart, and he was reluctant to leave Xu Xinyue. Xu Xinyue ran behind his **** since he was a child, and really separated, a little ufortable. Xu Xinyue said with a sad face: "Brother, I''m really scared." She is really afraid of death, more afraid than ever. Nie He''s hidden true face shocked her too much. Ruan Qianling was happy, Xu Xinyue gave up on her own initiative, and no one hindered her and Nie Yunsheng. Xu Xinyue parted ways with the two of them, and it was impossible for her to return to the vi in this life. Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling returned to the vi, intending to secretly rescue Mrs. Nie. Nie He was prepared for a long time, and their n to save people failed. "Madam, Yunsheng, where are you going?" Nie He knew that what he was doing had been discovered by Nie Yunsheng, so he simply didn''t pretend it. Mrs. Nie''s betrayal made him very angry. When the treasure map disappeared, he really wanted to p Madam Nie to death, but fortunately he held it back in the end. If Mrs. Nie is not dead, Nie Yunsheng will definitelye back. When Mrs. Nie saw this, she was afraid that Nie Yunsheng would suffer. She stretched her arms and stopped in front of Nie Yunsheng, shouting loudly: "Yuncheng, you guys go quickly, go to other ces, don''te back." At this time, if it were Dad, he would definitely make Yun Sheng alive, instead of hurting him? In the dark, Di Weiping was secretly observing all this. Along the way, he was following Nie Yunsheng. Seeing that Mrs. Nie still looked like that, he couldn''t help sighing. In fact, the younger sister was just a little innocent and didn''t have much experience in the rivers andkes. If she was protected too well since she was young, she would be easily deceived, right? Thinking of this, his grievance against Mrs. Nie disappeared. The resentment towards Mrs. Nie dissipated, but the hatred towards Nie He did not diminish at all. Mrs. Nies attitude angered Nie He. Taking advantage of Nie Yunshengs carelessness, Nie He grabbed Mrs. Nies neck with a fierce look in his eyes: "Why betray me? Am I treating you badly?" "Brother, let Yun Sheng go, he is really your blood, and I didn''t deceive you." Madam Nie''s face flushed red, "As long as you let Yun Sheng go and don''tpare with him, I will listen to you in the future. ." "Nie He, you let go of my mother!" Nie Yunsheng shouted, with eyes full of worry. Mrs. Nie was in Nie He''s hands. He didn''t dare to do anything, so he could only do it in a hurry. Nie He sneered: "Where is the treasure map?" "Already given to the Spirit Medicine Valley." Nie Yunsheng said, "In order to enter the Spirit Medicine Valley, I handed over the treasure map." Nie He''s face sank and his eyes squinted: "It''s not impossible to let her go. You can use a treasure map for a treasure map. You should know that the old thing is still alive, right? As long as you find two treasure maps, I dont care about what happened before." The poison on Nie Yunsheng''s body was detoxified, and his martial arts progressed rapidly. Compared with his own, it is estimated to be in the middle. Instead of getting rid of Nie Yunsheng, let the other party go to find the treasure map. Chapter 3945: Devil Head (70) Chapter 3945: Devil Head (70) Di Weiping in the dark looked at the big show in front of him and suddenly felt that he should do something. The bit of resentment he felt towards Mrs. Nie has dissipated. Seeing her weak and weak in Nie He''s hands, he felt a little intolerable. He thought silently for a while, remembering that this little junior girl had interceded for him once, so this time she would pay her life. Helping the little junior sister to clear the siege can also make Nie Yuncheng and his son fight, and it seems that it is not a loss. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind around him, as if there was something more, Di Weiping looked stiff and turned his head to see that it was Tang Guo and Liu Qijian. The two were proficiently lying in a very secret position, secretly looking down, Di Weiping was ying drums in his heart, howe these two can''t afford it? He followed Nie Yunsheng before, and he hid on the side, but he saw the two unprovoked Spirit Medicine Valley. I guessed that they were from the Spirit Medicine Valley. No wonder it was so easy for him to enter the Spirit Medicine Valley for treatment. Di Weiping gave Tang Guo a look, as if asking, why are you two here? Tang Guo nced at Nie Yunsheng and others below, and made a mouth shape: watching the show. Di Weiping had a n in his heart and stretched out a few words: Miss Tang, Young Master Liu, can you do me a favor? I have a n. Tang Guo: What''s the matter? Di Weiping: Help me find someone from the dark prison. Since the two like to watch theaters, it''s better to let the rivers andkes mess up. I want to save Junior Sister, this person can only ask you for help. The old owner should hate Nie He. Nie He has many tricks. Nie Yunsheng is afraid that he will suffer a lot from the opponent''s hands. The old owner is different. Tang Guo agreed, and she and Liu Qijian turned and ran towards the dark prison. Di Weiping muttered in his heart, he hadn''t said where the dark prison was. Looking at the two girls from Tang, they seemed to know the topography of the vi better than him. Sure enough, these two can''t be offended. The vi is simr to their back garden. As expected of the people from Lingyao Valley, they have very strange personalities. Here Nie He and Nie Yunsheng have be white-hot, Mrs. Nie is imprisoned by Nie He, and Nie He can onlypromise in the end. At the moment when Nie Yunsheng agreed, a person suddenly fell behind Nie He and patted the back of Nie He''s head with a palm. Di Weiping thought to himself, it would be great if he could p Nie He to death. Of course, this was just his naive idea. Sure enough, Nie He reacted quickly, let go of his hand subconsciously, and hid himself. The reason why Nie He shed so fast is that he still has a hole card, the old dealer. It doesn''t matter whether Mrs. Nie is in his hands or not. As long as the life of the old owner is in his hands, Mrs. Nie can''t escape. Di Weiping''s aggressive palm was just a bluff. After Nie He stepped away, he grabbed Mrs. Nie and whispered: "I''ll pay you back." Madam Nie''s struggling movements were also stiff, and she was allowed to be taken away by Di Weiping. "Yun Sheng, don''t worry about me." Madam Nie suddenly shouted, "He won''t hurt me, Yun Sheng, go away." "Fool, that person''s figure is very familiar. It should be the hero who helped us rescuedst time." Ruan Qianling reminded that she had guessed it, and whispered, "I''m afraid it is Di Weiping." As for why Di Weiping intervened in this matter, the two of them instantly figured out, does the other party think that Nie Yunsheng is his blood? If this is the case, Nie Yunsheng felt relieved. Nie He stared at the distance with a cold face, gritted his teeth, angrily: "Di Weiping!" Chapter 3946: Devil Head (71) Chapter 3946: Devil Head (71) "Ling''er, go." The first reason why Nie Yunsheng didn''t fight with Nie He was that he was still hesitating in his heart. He was reluctant to meet the two fathers and sons. The second is that Mrs. Nie was trapped just now, and he didn''t want to repeat it. Ruan Qianling is not a martial artist at this time. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will easily seize the gap for Nie He. Then he will be restrained again. Nie He didn''t chase him, he still had a hole card. It was only when he returned to the dark prison, where it was empty, that he was shaking with anger. At this moment, Tang Guo and Liu Qijian met Di Weiping with a dull-eyed white-haired old man. When Mrs. Nie saw the old vige master, she cried: "Big brother, thank you, if not..." "Thanks, you don''t need to, pay your life back." Di Weiping raised his hand, "We''ll clear it up." He didn''t even look at the old vige owner. "I don''t know how Yun Sheng is going, big brother, can you..." Di Weiping said with a cold face: "No, no time." Does Nie He''s son''s life and death have something to do with him? What happened to Nie He who stole the treasure map and framed him in this life will never be clear, unless Nie He dies. Seeing Nie Yunsheng chasing him, Di Weiping greeted Tang Guo quickly: "Miss Tang, let''s go quickly, thank you this time." He didn''t want these two unprovoked ones to be involved, so that the boy Nie Yunsheng knew that there were advantages and wanted to be beautiful. Di Weiping invited Tang Guo and Liu Qijian to have a meal, and happily drank the wine from the jar, and said, "This is the first time I have ignored the request of Junior Sister." No matter what she said before, he followed her. Sure enough, he didn''t have her in his heart. After listening to Di Weiping''s nonsense, the two parties said goodbye. All the progress was elerated, changing the oue of many people, and Tang Guo felt as if nothing had been done. "Liu Qijian, don''t you want topare swords?" Liu Qijian asked expectantly: "Now?" Tang Guo pulled out his sword and drew out a sword flower neatly: "It''s just now, if you don''te, it won''t be better if you don''te." "Bi." Liu Qijian replied quickly. Since he met Tang Guo andpeted with Nie He, he has neverpeted with other people. In the past few years, he hasn''tpared swords with others, and he didn''t feel that there was anything missing, which surprised Liu Qijian. "Miss Tang, you can make a request." Although he is familiar with it, Liu Qijian still has to go through a process. Anyone who promises topete with him can offer a condition, and of course he can do it. "Provisions, are you serious?" Affirmed by Liu Qijian, Tang Guo thought for a while: "Anything is fine?" "Anything." "I remember that you have a set of rules for the arena. You shouldn''t do anything you can''t agree to." Tang Guo reminded, "If I propose something you can''t agree to, it will be troublesome." "Let''s mention it first." Liu Qijian thought silently, Miss Tang shouldn''t let him do heinous things, she is not such a person. That being the case, there should be nothing he can''t agree to. "Do you know my identity?" Before Liu Qijian asked, she continued, "You should guess that I belong to Luohua Pce. What I want to tell you is that I am not only from Luohua Pce, but also from Luohua Pce. Tootou, the devil who is called by the people of the rivers andkes." Liu Qijian''s expression was t, and he was not surprised by the result: "Then girl Tang is still surnamed Tang?" "of course." "That''s it, it''s all Miss Tang anyway." Identity is not important. "Then I made a condition?" "Miss Tang, please mention it." "In recent years, I have been training new pce owners in Luohua Pce. When the new pce owner takes over the affairs of Luohua Pce, I will retire, that is, I am not the pce owner." Liu Qijian: "If Miss Tang has nowhere to go,e to the Spirit Medicine Valley." It turns out that the lord of Luohua Pce quit, is he leaving Luohua Pce? System: Yes, the desire to survive is back. "I will retire in the future, and I still need a partner. I think you are just right, do you understand?" Tang Guo smiled. Chapter 3947: Devil Head (72) Chapter 3947: Devil Head (72) Liu Qijian''s mind suddenly came up with four brothers who had gone to the world to look for his daughter-inw, and seemed to understand something. Miss Tang wants to be his wife? Is it because he tirelessly followed Miss Tang and moved her? To be honest, he had never thought about finding a wife before, unlike his brothers who were eager to find a wife. However, if the daughter-inw is Miss Tang, he is 10,000 willing, and there is nothing better than Miss Tang. "What does Miss Tang mean?" Tang Guo: "I want to hire a son-inw, who has the most exquisite swordsmanship in the martial arts, except for me." "I." Liu Qijian said without hesitation. In the entire martial arts today, he really did not find anyone with a more sophisticated swordsmanship than Miss Tang. After answering, he felt that something was wrong, and saw Tang Guo looking at him with a smile, as if you understand, making him stunned. "My condition is to hire a husband-inw with the most sophisticated swordsmanship, can you do it? If there is a swordsmanship that is more sophisticated than yours, that''s fine." System: [Host, in case there is a sword technique that is more subtle than Liu Qijian, you are making a big joke. Tang Guo: "I have countless swords in my ce. Liu Qijian is a genius of the sky. He just gives him two books, afraid that others will surpass him?" System: Okay, he understands. Liu Qijian is the one she wants to recruit. This is a sure thing, and everything is done like this. There is no way to go wrong. Liu Qijian fell silent. Apart from Miss Tang in the martial arts, is there anyone with a more sophisticated swordsmanship? So far, he has not found it. And he always hopes in his heart that there is no such person. He raised his head and looked at Tang Guo''s eyes: "Miss Tang, I don''t think there should be anyone more sophisticated than my swordsmanship except you. I agree to your condition." "Will your parents agree?" Liu Qijian replied: "I will agree." In the eyes of his parents, isn''t Miss Tang just his wife? This condition is really too simple, he feels that he is taking advantage. Not only have a daughter-inw, but in the future, she can also learn swordsmanship with her daughter-inw and make progress together. Tang Guo and Liu Qijian looked for a woods, nning topare swords here. The two drew their swords and fought each other in an instant, unable to see the real figure of the two, because it was too fast. You can only see the smoke and dust in front of you, the two fighting figures vaguely fighting, and countless swords and swords. What came from my ears was the sound of wind and the sound of ten thousand swords colliding. But in half a cup of tea, it seemed that everything was over, and countless leaves that had been cut down slowly floated to the ground. The billowing smoke and dust also covered the ground. The two fighting figures were also frozen in the woods. When the smoke and dust were all gone, the scene of the two of them at this time could be seen clearly. I saw that the tip of the sword in Tang Guo''s hand touched Liu Qijian''s throat, and only a little force would pierce his neck. The sword in Liu Qijian''s hand was in an attacking state, and only such a move was enough to prove that Liu Qijian lost in this match. "Liu Qijian, you lost." "I only know." Liu Qijian''s eyes were bright, and he didn''t feel sad at all when he lost. On the contrary, he felt very excited. I don''t know if it was because I was finally defeated, or something else. In short, since practicing sword, I have never been so excited. Chapter 3948: Devil Head (73) Chapter 3948: Devil Head (73) "Miss Tang, your swordsmanship is really exquisite." "After getting married, can we learn swordsmanship every day?" Liu Qijian felt that both the match and the conditions set by Tang Guo were great. His daughter-inw''s swordsmanship is more exquisite than him. Does he need to look for Bijian in the future? System: [The host is big, this guy doesn''t nder your body, what is greedy is your swordsmanship, itughs me to death. Tang Guo: "I feel a bit at a loss." "Then... Liu Qijian, you shouldn''t mention the previous condition." Tang Guo regretted it. She really shouldn''t mention this condition. See that this idiot was so happy that he was so happy. Liu Qijian hurriedly said: "Miss Tang, I am by no means an unbelieving person. Since I agreed, I will definitely do it." Liu Qijian put the long sword away, walked to Tang Guo, grabbed her wrist: "Let''s discuss where you live after retirement. In addition, go back to the Spirit Medicine Valley and prepare to get married." When the conditions were put forward and the promises were agreed, how could there be any reason to go back. Liu Qijian muttered in his heart, pulling Tang Guo towards the direction of Spirit Medicine Valley. A daughter-inw with such a powerful swordsmanship, I am afraid that the entire martial arts will never find one again, and he must not miss it. System: Haha,ugh to death. Liu Qijian was a vigorous and resolute person, and brought Tang Guo back to the Valley of Spirit Medicine. Facing the puzzled eyes of the Liu family, Liu Qijian said: "Daddy, my daughter and I have lost the sword." The eyes of the Liu family looking at Tang Guo brightened. They didn''t expect the pretty girl to be so powerful, she would defeat their kid. "Miss Tang made a condition before, and if I lose, I will pass it on to her, do you have anyments?" Liu Qijian said surprisingly, and the Liu family stayed in a daze. Father Liu almost blurted out, your kid is too lucky, right? Anyway, from their expressions, I didn''t see any unwillingness. After returning to their senses, the two of them nodded quickly, okay to join the family, there are many sons in the Liu family, and there are no problems in joining the family, just leave one to see the Spirit Medicine Valley. I don''t know how many other sons are going outside to travel around the world. Anyway, it was so confused, the matter between Tang Guo and Liu Qijian was settled. "Guo''er, when will we get married?" Tang Guo rubbed his forehead: "Liu Qijian, you are so anxious to get married, are you greedy for my swordsmanship?" "Although I am a greedy swordsmanship, haven''t we settled it? Guoer asked me to enroll for you. I think a woman like Guoer can''t find a second one. We still got married early. it is good." So powerful, what if you are attracted by other swordsmen? Luo Lixin, the first beauty in martial arts, is said to be a greedy rookie in martial arts. Whenever a dazzling rookie in martial arts rises, he cannot escape Luo Lixin''s love. Luo Lixin''s enthusiasm came and went quickly. Isn''t he afraid that Guo''er is the same as Luo Lixin and won''t want him for a while? After all, his swordsmanship should be full of loopholes in her eyes. But he will work hard to study swordsmanship, and he has learned a lot after thest time. Fight for the next time she can hold two cups of tea in her hands. Seeing Liu Qijian''s steadfast expression, Tang Guo almost fell off the tea cup in his hand. At this time, she felt that she was the big boss in the game, and Liu Qijian was the yer who came to y the big boss. This analogy is really weird. Chapter 3949: Devil Head (74) Chapter 3949: Devil Head (74) "There are still some issues in the arena that have not been resolved. I will talk about them when I retire." Liu Qijian was a little disappointed, and suddenly felt that his swordsmanship was not good. In front of Tang Guo, there were three treasure maps spread out: "I have figured out this map, Liu Qijian, you should go with me to find the treasure and help me carry the treasure back." The two spent about half a month, with the help of the map and the system, to find a treasure. This treasure Tang Guo was divided into two parts, half was moved to Luohua Pce, and the other half was given to Liu Qijian. After the treasure was emptied, she arranged for someone to restore the mountain top where the treasure was hidden, as if it were from the future. She has not forgotten that she took out two treasure maps of the Imperius Sect and the Li Soul Pce that once destroyed the gate of the Fallen Flower Pce, and designed them slightly so that these two treasure maps fell into the hands of the Imperius Sect and the Li Soul Pce, and deliberately Makes martial arts known. ... It was also said that Nie Yuncheng''s group found a ce to hide. After half a month, the old vige owner''s consciousness gradually recovered. At this time, the whole martial arts were discussing about the treasure map. Nie He was devoting himself to nning the treasure map. Unexpectedly, the treasure map was obtained by the Imperius Sect and Lihun Pce. His eyes were very greedy. At the moment, Nie He is not in the mood to ask a few people about Nie Yunsheng, just want to grab the treasure map as soon as possible. The greedy Nie He yed with the old tricks, pretending to be Nie Yuncheng, and first entered the territory of the Imperius Sect, and killed people when they saw it. Anyway, this is a wicked sect. Even if it is destroyed, the martial arts people are afraid. Yes, it will only make you happy, saying that the wicked are rewarded. However, one night, Nie He killed the Soul Reaper Sect, leaving some unworthy alive, just to frame Nie Yuncheng, and walk away excitedly with the treasure map. There were many dreams in the night, and at dawn, he went to the Lihun Pce again. Although the martial arts news leaked quickly, the news of the Imperius Sect was only overnight and did not spread that way. Before the people in the Lihun Pce received the news, Nie He, who pretended to be Nie Yunsheng, had already killed in. Nie He was determined and wanted to take away the treasure map. These are two treasure maps, only the one from the Spirit Medicine Valley, he can grab the treasure map. After he escaped, the fact that the two sects were exterminated has already spread in the martial arts. Although countless people in the martial arts want to hide the treasure map, they just can''t do it without saying that they can''t bear it. And the disciple who was lucky enough to survive was actually snatched from the treasure map by Nie He. For a time, the entire martial arts people turned their eyes to Nie He. "It must be Nie He." Madam Nie''s face was chilly, "Last time he pretended to be Yun Sheng, killed the disciple of the Seven Stars faction and snatched the treasure map." "It should be that he was right," the old owner showed resentment, "I am afraid that the treasure map in my hand was stolen by him, but because of his instigation, I thought it was Di Weiping. The evildoer, Nie He This evildoer!" "Xie''er, can you contact Weiping?" the old owner asked, "Nie He absolutely hides his strength. If he wants to escape, few people can stop him. If you can find a few top experts to deal with him, remove He has a better chance of winning." During this time, after listening to the words of the old owner, Nie He and Mrs. Nie did not hold any hope for Nie He. Right now the other party destroyed two sects in session and nted this incident on Nie Yuncheng. They did not intend to give Nie He any chance. Mrs. Nie''s face was bitter: "I am afraid that the big brother is chilling. Since that day, he has never appeared again." Chapter 3950: Devil Head (75) Chapter 3950: Devil Head (75) The old owner frowned: "Why don''t you ask someone to find it? In your name, Xier, he should help you." In the old owner''s impression, Di Weiping was fascinated by his daughter, thinking that as long as her daughter spoke, Di Weiping would definitely not refuse. He had obviously forgotten that Di Weiping''s martial arts were ruthlessly abolished and the opponent was driven out of the vi. If he didn''t want to know where the treasure map was, he would actually not let Di Weiping die. Unfortunately, Di Weiping never showed up, and the old owner''s n fell through. Knowing the truth from the old vige owner, Mrs. Nie was also a little lost. Let''s talk about Nie He. After getting the two treasure maps, thinking of Nie Yunsheng''s obstacles, heunched a martial arts hunt on Nie Yunsheng in the name of the vi. Unexpectedly, these days, Nie Yunsheng''s martial arts has made rapid progress, even if he is the only one who can fight, he will defeat those who attacked them. Ruan Qianling tried to practice the martial arts secret book of Luohua Pce. She was also a martial arts genius. I don''t know what happened. The progress of practicing this martial arts secret book was slow, and she had no choice but to practice previous martial arts. With Ruan Qianling''s current martial arts, he is barely considered second-rate in the martial arts, and he can protect himself slightly. On this day, several people experienced another wave of chasing and killing, and found a hidden ce to rest. "We can''t wait and die. We must find a way to publicize Nie He''s conspiracy," Ruan Qianling said. "Nie He pretends to be you and kills disciples from other schools from time to time. Now the entire martial arts forest is looking for us. Go on, we It will be difficult to move." "Yes, you have to expose Nie He''s conspiracy." Several people looked at Nie Yunsheng one after another, and frowned at the same time, because they found that Nie Yuncheng''s original wheatish skin had be fair. No, it was okay to break it with a bomb. "Indeed, Nie He must be exposed." Nie Yunsheng didn''t feel the gazes of the people around him, and began to talk about his own thoughts, "Why don''t Linger paint the treasure map of Linger Valley? Tell this news to Nie He and catch turtles in an urn." Ruan Qianling didn''t immediately agree. She found that Nie Yunsheng was too strange. When she spoke, her voice was a lot thinner and a little sharp. Especially just now, Nie Yuncheng unconsciously pointed to the orchid, his posture and movements seemed to be imitating a woman. "Fool, what''s the matter with you?" Ruan Qianling nervously grabbed Nie Yunsheng''s wrist, but he didn''t expect to be pushed away by Nie Yunsheng, and there was a vague disgust between his eyebrows. This surprised Ruan Qianling, puzzled and ufortable. The old owner and Mrs. Nie also found out, and Nie Yunsheng quickly avoided their sight: "I will arrange this. Isn''t Ling''er capable of disguising? I will trouble you to help your mother and grandpa." After all, Nie Yunsheng left. Ruan Qianling was worried: "Do you think he has something wrong recently?" Mrs. Nie and the old owner nodded together, not only was something wrong, it was very wrong. It''s just that right now, they can''t think about that much. Within two days, Nie Yunsheng came back and said that he hadid out the n. At this time, there were indeed rumors in Wulin that thest treasure map was in the hands of Ruan Qianling. No one believed it, and so did Nie He. He has guessed that Ruan Qianling painted the contents of the treasure map. Di Weiping has been hiding in the dark, without showing up. When he showed up at this time, Mrs. Nie would watch him in tears. Chapter 3951: Devil Head (76) Chapter 3951: Devil Head (76) Even if the little junior sister was deceived, but after so many experiences, he didn''t want to be involved anymore. After Nie He died, he would stay away from here and go to Huangsha Lake. When things happened to this point, Tang Guo stopped paying attention. Tang Guo returned to Luohua Pce, mainly for retirement. She moved half of the treasure to Luohua Pce and left the other half to Liu Qijian. Liu Qijian readily epted it as a betrothal gift. "Pce Master, do you really want us?" Hearing Tang Guo said that he would quit the Pce Master in the future, all members of the Luohua Pce, including a little girl who looked almost ten years old, were anxious. Tang Guoyang stopped everyone from speaking, "I''m not here these days. Didn''t you keep the Luohua Pce in good order? You are also very satisfied with the performance of the Young Pce Master. This kid has a good talent and ranks among the top masters. It''s just a matter of time." "Furthermore, all of you guardians are all top masters. There is also the Qimen Dunjia formation under Luohua Pce Mountain. Luohua Pce does not care about the affairs of the world, and is not afraid that someone will target Luohua Pce." Tang Guo took off his mask, revealing his original face: "If you want to retire from now on, as long as you find a sessor, you can. I don''t go anywhere. I just go to open a tea shop under the mountain and want to live a different life. If there is any difficulty in Luohua Pce, just send someone to find me." Qiuwu and the others stared, not knowing what to say for a while. When they saw Tang Guo''s face again, they were silent. Isn''t this the mysterious girl Tang in the rivers andkes? It turned out that the pce owner was such a pce owner, secretly doing things behind their backs, and fooled a Liu Qijian as a follower. The reason they knew each other was because they had chosen to find the master of the young pce, and they had traveled all over the world, and naturally they had met Tang Guo. "I will stay in Luohua Pce for another month and arrange the affairs here, so I will resign from the position of the pce owner, and you will assist the new pce owner to manage the Luohua pce in the future." No matter how Qiu Wu persuaded Tang Guo, they had no choice but to give up. When Tang Guo arranged the Luohua Pce, Liu Qijian was waiting at the foot of the mountain. When he got bored, he practiced swords. He used to think it was fun to practice swords alone, but now he only felt boring. I don''t know if the sword is not fun anymore, or his heart is not on the sword. The people who were originally wandering outside Luohua Pce did not dare to go inquire about the news when they saw it, thinking that it was Liu Qijian who was nning to find the Pce Lord of Luohua Pce topare swords. One monthter, Tang Guo made arrangements for Luohua Pce. At this time, just a homing pigeon flew, Qiu Wu took down the letter on the homing pigeon, or subconsciously handed it to Tang Guo. After receiving Tang Guo''s eyes, she had to send the letter to the new pce lord to watch it together. After reading it, Qiuwu''s guardians were a bit stunned, and said to Tang Guo in surprise, "Gong...no, the old pce lord..." Tang Guo gave her a nk look before he finished speaking. Old pce lord? ? ? Is she old? "Miss Tang, Nie He is dead! His conspiracy was exposed. Nie Yunsheng and everyone on the rivers andkes got rid of him. It was the old vige owner who gave him the fatal blow. He stabbed Nie He''s heart with a knife. Maybe too excited. After killing Nie He, the old vige lord is also dead." Qiu Wu quickly changed her name, the old pce lord''s eyes were fierce, no matter what, the other party was the old pce lord in her heart. So fast? Tang Guo was a little surprised. "There''s one more thing," Qiu Wu hesitated and said, "During their dispute, Nie He broke Ruan Qianling''s meridian." Chapter 3952: Devil Head (77) Chapter 3952: Devil Head (77) "She may be really useless, which means she can''t practice martial arts in the future." Seeing that Tang Guo didnt respond, Qiuwu didnt worry anymore, and continued: Nie Yunsheng revived the Vi and became the new owner of Liuyun Vi. He will soon marry Ruan Qianling. In order to thank everyone for helping to eradicate Nie He. , Nie Yunsheng decided to take everyone to the treasure hunt and share it after his wedding." Speaking of this time, Qiuwu''s guardians all smiled. Fortunately, the old pce owner of their family had the foresight and emptied the treasure early. Those people who find the treasure will probably only see an empty mountainside. ... Tang Guo went down the mountain, where Liu Qijian was dancing his sword. Seeing hering, his eyes lit up, he quickly put away the sword and ran to her. "Nie He is dead, Guoer, can we get married?" Tang Guo nced at him: "Is so anxious, is it greedy for my swordsmanship?" "In fact, it''s not all, it''s just a part, a very small part." Liu Qijian said hastily. Tang Guo and Liu Qijian opened a tea shop at the foot of the mountain, and invited two buddies to help. When nothing happened, she and Liu Qijian would learn swordsmanship in the backyard and had a good time. On the Liuyun Vi, Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling were married, and they hosted important figures in the rivers andkes. The wedding day was very lively. This situation seems to be really peaceful, and we will wee a different new life next. However, no one knew that on the night of their wedding, when Ruan Qianling and Nie Yunsheng were getting close, they were pped apart by each other and almost injured. "Yun Sheng, I think you are ill. Should we invite the people from Spirit Medicine Valley to hunt for treasures together, provided that they help you heal your illness." Ruan Qianling was not angry. Even though he felt a little wronged, he felt that Nie Yunsheng was sick or was a seque of poisoning. "You think too much, I''m not sick." Nie Yunsheng refused, "Ling''er, go to bed earlier." On the wedding night, Nie Yunsheng left Ruan Qianling and went to another room. Since this day, Ruan Qianling has never had any closeness. Ruan Qianling always felt that this might be a seque of poisoning. He didn''t want Nie Yuncheng to go on like this. He secretly invited many doctors and asked him about the situation, but he didn''t get an answer. One day, Ruan Qianling entered Nie Yunsheng''s room and found the dress, bellyband, and rouge gouache worn by the woman in it. She was shocked and scared, and began to observe Nie Yunsheng''s whereabouts. Until he personally saw Nie Yuncheng wearing a woman''s dress, applying rouge and gouache, pretending to be a woman, he almost screamed in surprise. She couldn''t ept all of this, she still thought that Nie Yunsheng was ill, so she would act strangely. The desire to help Nie Yunsheng cure his illness is even more urgent. She rushed over and overturned the rouge gouache that Nie Yunsheng had carefully prepared for herself: "Yuncheng, why did you be like this? Shall we go to treat the disease? You should be a seque of the poison of the Western Regions. Let''s go to Spirit Medicine Valley immediately. Give the treasure map to Spirit Medicine Valley to cure your illness first." She wanted to pull Nie Yuncheng away, but couldn''t pull it anyway, and was rudely thrown out of the room by Nie Yuncheng. During Ruan Qianling''s period, many methods were used, but Nie Yunsheng was not brought back. What made her even more unbearable was that it didn''t take long for Nie Yunsheng to start haunting some young handsome men. The two stayed in the house and would note out for most of the day. Chapter 3953: Devil Head (78) Chapter 3953: Devil Head (78) Ruan Qianling couldn''t stand such a day and rushed to talk to Mrs. Nie about it. Since the end of the matter, Mrs. Nie stayed behind closed doors and left everything alone. After hearing this, she was also a little concerned, so she followed Ruan Qianling to find Nie Yunsheng. Pushing the door and entering, the two found that Nie Yuncheng was intimate with the young man in a hug and hug. They were stunned for a while, not knowing what to say. Ruan Qianling couldn''t help crying, how could this be? Mrs. Nie was also fainted with anger. Nie Yunsheng still showed some filial piety to Mrs. Nie and sent the young man impatiently. Because of this, he and Ruan Qianling fell into a cold war. Now that one month has not passed since their newlyweds, Ruan Qianling is at a loss for the future and begins to doubt whether he has made the right choice. But she still stubbornly believed that Nie Yunsheng was ill. He didn''t mean to do this, he just couldn''t control himself. Ruan Qianling didn''t know where the problem was, but he was unwilling to give up and bring Nie Yunsheng back. Since thest time his face broke out, Nie Yunsheng has acted more casually. Before, he secretly used rouge and gouache and wore her daughter''s clothes. Now in the manor, doing this is tant, regardless of the eyes of the world. The fact that Nie Yunsheng approached the young man gradually spread in the rivers andkes. Ruan Qianling saw that the situation was not right, so he quickly called someone to spread the news, saying that Nie Yunshengs current situation was a seque of poisoning. People on the rivers andkes heard this exnation, but they all believed it. Seeing that Nie Yunsheng could not be persuaded, Ruan Qianling decided to use another method. She took advantage of Nie Yuncheng''s carelessness and prescribed medicine to the other party. After fainting Nie Yuncheng, she took Nie Yuncheng and two treasure maps to the outside of the Spirit Medicine Valley. "Yun Sheng, I hope you don''t me me. I do this for your own good." Ruan Qianling said firmly, "Even if you vite the morality of the rivers andkes, as long as you can go back to the past, even if you are chased by the entire rivers andkes, I will save you. ." Having said that, Ruan Qianling got out of the wagon with two treasure maps and called the people inside at the gate of Spirit Medicine Valley. After a while, one person came out. Ruan Qianling expressed his intentions, iming that as long as they help rescue Nie Yunsheng, they would give two treasure maps to Lingyao Valley. "Treasure Map?" Ruan Qianling showed the treasure map to the other party. What is the reputation of Lingyao Valley? I have never heard of a baby snatching. Ruan Qianling is not worried. Unexpectedly, the man nced and shook his head: "Do you have anything else? We don''t need this treasure map in Spirit Medicine Valley." Ruan Qianling was dumbfounded, and repeatedly exined that the treasure map was so precious that the person was very impatient. Seeing that she really couldn''t take out other people, she turned and disappeared in the clouds. Ruan Qianling stared at the clouds and mist, a cold wind suddenly came from behind, and then the treasure map in her hand was taken away. She wanted to grab it back, but it was toote. "Ling''er, you even drugged me, you are too foolish." Ruan Qianling turned his head and saw Nie Yuncheng''s soft-spoken speech. He looked more and more thinking of a woman. For a while, he was sad and didn''t know where it came from. "Yun Sheng, why did you be like this? I just want to restore you to the past." "Brother Yun Sheng is not very good now?" A young son walked to Nie Yunsheng, "Brother Yun Sheng, all people are waiting for you to go hunting for treasure." "Let''s go." With tears in her eyes, Ruan Qianling looked at the direction where Nie Yunsheng and the young man disappeared, not knowing what to say for a while. Chapter 3954: Devil Head (79) Chapter 3954: Devil Head (79) Nie Yunsheng and a young man behaved intimately, everyone in the rivers andkes heard a little wind. At first they didn''t care much, but when they really saw Nie Yunsheng''s behavior along the way, they were shocked. On the way to hunt for the treasure, Nie Yunsheng was like a daughter wearing a man''s belt, and was ring at the young man beside him. Especially when he sees a slightly more handsome man in the arena, he will stare at each other with a very special look. Those eyes, whoever is looked at, will feel chills. Even if they knew in their hearts that Nie Yunsheng might be a seque of the poisoning, they still couldn''t ept it. Everyone made up their minds, divided the treasures equally, and will continue to interact with Nie Yunsheng in the future. Ruan Qianling did not go to the treasure hunt with Nie Yunsheng and others too fast, and they were all martial arts people. To be honest, she, who doesn''t have any martial arts now, dare not chase after her. Ruan Qianling, who used to be able to beat his opponents all over the floor with a single piece of red silk, was now called the Fallen Pce Demon Girl, and at this time had already embarked on the road that belonged to the rivers andkes. I was scared. It was said that she had taken Nie Yunsheng before, and the journey from the vi to the Lingyao Valley was endless, which took several days. I have met many people along the way, both fresh and familiar. She often met those familiar faces and the look in the other person''s eyes made her very unfamiliar. Especially after she left, she heard their whispered discussions. Although she has lost martial arts, her eyes and ears are still very smart. Those people said this: "If it wasn''t for Nie Yunsheng''s face, I really want to care about the past with her." "It is also Nie Yunsheng who is generous and willing to share the treasure with us, otherwise, I have to calcte the previous ount with her." "I heard that her meridians are broken. No wonder Nie He didn''t see hering out arrogant after being eradicated. This is because I know how many catties I have, so I dare note out." "As long as she stays obediently at Liuyun Vi, her husband and child, and doesn''te out to cause trouble, let''s not take the initiative to make trouble because of the face of Liuyun Vi and Nie Yunsheng." These people didn''t talk much, but they all revolved around the vi, Nie Yunsheng, and treasure. In other words, if you don''t have these reliances, you will encounter all kinds of troubles if you walk on your own. At that time, she was dedicated to taking Nie Yunsheng for treatment. Even if she heard these words, she could only endure silently with gritted teeth and could not do anything when she was sad. If you can''t break the meridian every inch, you can''t practice martial arts, you will be a waste person in this world. She was still practicing the exercise that was given to Nie Yunsheng, but it was a pity that it had little effect and made her desperate. Ruan Qianling went back in the carriage marked with the words Liuyun Vi, and still heard all kinds of gossip along the way, but she could only hide in the carriage without appearing aggrieved, and she dared not say anything to refute. "Qian Ling, where is Yun Sheng?" Back in the vi, Mrs. Nie came up to ask Ruan Qianling. Ruan Qianling told the truth and made Mrs. Nie very lost: "Are the people in Lingyao Valley not even interested in hiding treasure maps? How can this be good." At this time, Ruan Qianling was disappointed and disappointed, and still did not give up on Nie Yuncheng. Suddenly, she remembered something: "Perhaps, there is something in the Spirit Medicine Valley that would be of interest." "What is it?" Mrs. Nie grabbed Ruan Qianling''s hand in surprise, "Qianling, what is this thing, and where are you going to find it? Say it quickly." Chapter 3955: Devil Head (80) Chapter 3955: Devil Head (80) Ruan Qianling thought of the Luohua Pce. Everyone in the rivers andkes knows that there are three treasures in the Luohua Pce. A martial arts secret book, a Buddha lotus seed that can bring the dead back to life, she gets the same two things, and the other is the first. Then there is onest thing left, that is an Excalibur. Ruan Qianling has never seen it, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t know where the Excalibur is. And she also knew that to go to the Luohua Pce, you don''t have to be from the ce where the strange door is in front. There is also a secret road in the Luohua Pce, which she had discovered identally. Going up from this secret path, it happens to lead to the ce where the divine sword exists. Ruan Qianling gave birth to hope again, should Lingyao Valley be tempted by treasures like Excalibur? After listening to Ruan Qianling''s words, Mrs. Nie quickly said that she was lucky, but hesitated again: "Then how can I get this divine sword?" The meaning of this question is obvious. Ruan Qianling has already been expelled from the Luohua Pce, and I am afraid he can''t go up. Even if he knows that there is a divine sword, it is impossible for Liuyun Vi to fight it? I don''t know if I can win or not. "I know a secret way to Luohua Pce. When I was very young, I saw Divine Sword." Joy finally appeared on Madam Nies face: Thats really great. With this divine sword, Yun Sheng will be saved. Its just... even if you know the secret way, only the two of us wont work, and other people in the vige wont work. When Shenges back, lets discuss it again. At that time, you will go with Yun Sheng. With Yun Shengs martial arts, you can leave when you get something." Ruan Qianling thought so too, and the two settled down temporarily. In fact, Mrs. Nie was thinking in her heart, if the big brother is willing to see her, maybe the big brother can help, but unfortunately, the big brother has not shown up for a long time. She didn''t know that after Nie He died, Di Weiping attended the wedding of Tang Guo and Liu Qijian, and returned to Huangsha Lake. Little Junior Sister, it has passed for him. Jianghu does not belong to him anymore. Ruan Qianling and Mrs. Nie waited and waited. Before Nie Yunsheng came back, they heard that Nie Yunsheng had fallen out with the whole martial arts people. "The owner found the treasure, and after they went in, they found that there was no extra tile inside, not to mention the treasure." "Everyone thought that the owner had secretly swallowed the treasure, and they were so jealous that they fought with the owner. Fortunately, the owner is so powerful, everyone can''t help the owner." The people are not fools. They are staring at Liuyun Vi every day and falling out with Nie Yunsheng, but the treasure is gone. They want to find an excuse to vent. If Nie Yunsheng can makepensation, it would be better. Although Nie Yunsheng said that his behavior has be feminine, he still has a rebellious mentality. Seeing these people were unreasonable, I was also angry. Besides, his martial arts is the best in the world, right? I am afraid that these people will not be sessful. After being beaten by Nie Yunsheng, the people in the rivers andkes finally stopped, and basically fell out. At this time, there are all kinds of strange rumors about Nie Yunsheng in the arena, and they are all unpleasant. Nie Yunsheng came back three dayster, and Ruan Qianling was panicked with the young man still following him. Thinking of business affairs, she took the opportunity to talk to Nie Yunsheng about the divine sword. Nie Yunsheng was indeed interested in the Divine Sword. The main reason was that he found that the weapon in his hand was no longer worthy of his martial arts and needed to be reced with a better one. With this, he readily agreed to go to Luohua Pce to find the Excalibur. Coincidentally, Ruan Qianling took Nie Yunsheng and the man who followed them privately, appeared at the foot of the mountain and happened to rest in Tang Guo''s tea shop. Chapter 3956: Devil Head (81) Chapter 3956: Devil Head (81) Ruan Qianling has never seen Tang Guo''s true face. Tang Guo is now retired, and she doesn''t know his identity. She didn''t discuss the Divine Sword with Nie Yunsheng, after all, this matter is very important, and leaks will cause unnecessary trouble. But she did not expect that Tang Guo and Liu Qijian were married, and the two were still opening a tea shop here. She didn''t know what to say. More coincidentally, Luo Lixin was also there. After Nie He died, Luo Lixin went out again to wander the rivers andkes. After inquiring about ying in Liuyun Vi, she heard another unbelievable thing that Tang Guo and Liu Qijian were married. In her opinion, the guy with only the sword in his eyes actually has a daughter-inw. This is pretty good. She hastened to see the situation, even if she has no interest in Liu Qijian anymore, it does not prevent her froming to see the wonder. However, I didn''t see it, but I saw Liu Qijian had be a big dog who listened to Tang Guo''s words. She had been sitting here for a while, and found that where Tang Guo was, Liu Qijian''s eyes were there. So, is this still Liu Qijian who only has swords in his eyes? I heard that Liu Qijian hasn''t been looking for people anywhere for many years. "Miss Luo, what are you looking at me?" Tang Guo reminded Luo Lixin in a daze. Luo Lixin shook her head quickly: "It''s nothing, just take a look." When the words fell, she felt Liu Qijian''s vignce, as if she was about to draw her sword at any time, and her heart was fluffy. She quickly turned her eyes away and focused on Ruan Qianling. Ruan Qianling is now dressed as a woman. In Luo Lixin''s view, Ruan Qianling and Nie Yuncheng like each other. They should be very happy when they get married. After all, this is the ending they both look forward to. However, the facts are different. Ruan Qianling in front of him seems to have lost its former glory. What surprised her even more was that Nie Yunfang''s behavior was weird, and she was making eyebrows with a young man. She cried out in her heart, but fortunately, she withdrew fast enough, this Nie Yunsheng is really abnormal. Ruan Qianling no longer dared to look directly at Luo Lixin. A few yearster, Luo Lixin was still the number one beauty in the world. The reason why Luo Lixin appeared here was only because she had another goal recently. She chased someone all the way, but the person disappeared, which made her feel annoyed for a while. Not long after, Ruan Qianling and Nie Yunsheng left, and Luo Lixin also left. The fourth brother of the Liu family came out of the backyard with lingering fears, patted his heart and said, "Is that woman gone?" Tang Guo and Liu Qijian nodded, and the fourth brother of the Liu family felt that the huge boulder was gone. The ghost knows what he has gone through these days, and he is indeed the girl he likes. He cheats the girl back to be a daughter-inw in Bimei''s way. Hearing that there is a first beauty in the rivers andkes, he ns to see it. Just by looking at it, the opponent was stuck. At the first nce, he knew that this was not the girl he liked. He didn''t expect the other party to chase after him. She would chase wherever he went. "Ruan Qianling and Nie Yunsheng should have gone to Luohua Pce." Liu Qijian ignored the Liu family''s fourth brother. It is important that the brother has a wife. Besides, my brother is alive and can''t die here. "They should be trying to steal the Divine Sword." When Ruan Qianling appeared, Tang Guo knew the truth, "Don''t worry, they can''t steal it." Not to mention that the Divine Sword is not in its original ce, even if it is, the guardians of the Luohua Pce are enough for them to drink a pot. When she retired, she returned the three treasures to Luohua Pce and handed them over to the four guardians. With their martial arts, Nie Yunsheng is not yet an opponent, regardless of his rapid progress. It was Ruan Qianling''s choice that made her really feel that everything the other party encountered deserved it. Chapter 3957: Devil Head (82) Chapter 3957: Devil Head (82) "As long as you go through this secret path, you can go to the ce where the divine sword exists." This secret path is not easy to walk, the mountain road is rugged and narrow, and if you don''t pay attention, you may fall down the cliff. She looked down, and could only see the white mist slowly emerging, without seeing the bottom of the cliff at all, and she couldn''t help but feel a little fear in her heart. In the past, she was very powerful in martial arts. When she walked this road, she didn''t feel anything terrible, and she walked easily. Right now her meridians are broken, her martial arts arepletely abolished, and her walking is a little swaying, and she has to be careful. Nie Yunsheng walked up to the front and never thought of pulling her. Ruan Qianling brainwashed himself and thought that this was the cause of Nie Yunsheng''s illness. When Nie Yuncheng gets better, they will return to the past. The poison is so powerful that Nie Yunsheng has changed his life. Ruan Qianling looked at the familiar road and sighed. I hope that when the timees, the people in Spirit Medicine Valley will be tempted by the Divine Sword and cure the transportation disease. At that time, I asked Yun Sheng to chase away the strange man. Every day I saw her that I hade to see her. In half an hour, several people came to the pool where the divine sword was ced. Ruan Qianling once came here by ident and went to draw the divine sword. Like the legend, she could not draw it. This time she came here with great confidence and expected Nie Yunsheng to take away the divine sword. "Ling''er, who is the divine sword you are talking about?" Nie Yuncheng stared at a sword standing in the pool, with some interest in his eyes. The man beside him did the same, andughed: "I didn''t expect to see the divine sword of Luohua Pce one day." "It is said that ordinary people can''t pull out this magic sword, and they don''t know whether it''s true or false." The young man was full of interest, but did not move. Instead, he called to Nie Yunsheng: "Brother Nie, you should try it quickly." What Ruan Qianling didn''t expect was that Nie Yunsheng actually said, "Since Brother Xu is interested, you might as well give it a try. What if you are a destined person of Excalibur?" "This..." The man surnamed Xu hesitated, "Is it not so good?" As he spoke, he couldn''t help looking in the direction of Ruan Qianling. Ruan Qianling looked embarrassed and said quickly: "Yun Sheng, you can quickly try to pull out the divine sword, it won''t be good if it attracts the attention of the people in Luohua Pce." "Brother Xu, try it quickly. If you can''t pull it out, I''ll try again." Nie Yunsheng didn''t seem to see Ruan Qianling''s embarrassed face, his eyes were full of the man surnamed Xu. "Then...I''m not wee." Ruan Qianling couldn''t stop it, and he was very unhappy. Just looking forward to it in my heart, the Excalibur should never be pulled out by a man surnamed Xu. The Excalibur is the treasure of Luohua Pce. It shouldn''t be something that cats and dogs can get, right? The man surnamed Xu leaped to the center of the pool, stopped on a wooden stake, and looked at the rusty sword in front of him. He has no doubt that this sword is a fake, there are many treasures, and its appearance is ordinary. Only when it meets a destined person, it will reveal its true colors. He took a deep breath, held the hilt in both hands, and pulled it up forcefully. The man surnamed Xu, who originally thought he could not pull it out, or needed a lot of strength, felt that he pulled out the sword easily, and was a little stunned. The whole person fell backward because of excessive force. Nie Yunsheng leaped over quickly, with his palm resting on his back. At this time, the man surnamed Xu had already stabilized his figure. They didn''t notice Ruan Qianling''s pale face at all, and they all looked at the hand of the man surnamed Xu. He was holding a broken sword in both hands. Chapter 3958: Devil Head (83) Chapter 3958: Devil Head (83) They looked at the ce where the divine sword was standing before, where there was still half of the sword stuck in it. For a while, the air was quiet. (The Excalibur that has moved its position: "Be dumbfounded, I was forced to move the nest a long time ago. The boss said, Lao Tzu belongs to the group of women in the Luohua Pce, and you will never get the Excalibur.") "The Excalibur is broken?" The man surnamed Xu said uncertainly. Nie Yunsheng frowned: "Since it is a divine sword, how can it be broken?" At this point, they simultaneously looked at Ruan Qianling. Ruan Qianling''s eyes were questioned by the two, and he wanted to open his mouth to argue, but didn''t know what to say. "It looks like a trip for nothing." The man surnamed Xu sighed. "Let''s go out. If we dy any longer, I''m afraid it will attract the attention of Luohua Pce." It was just that his words had just fallen, and there was some rumbling around, it turned out that it was the direction they came from, and countless stones fell from above, blocking the road. "No, hurry up." Nie Yunsheng yelled, without thinking about it, grabbing the wrist of the man surnamed Xu and pulling him to the door. It''s a pity that they just arrived, and all the gaps are blocked. "It''s blocked, you have to split it with internal force." Ruan Qianling just stood behind the two of them, watching them use internal force to split the stone together. The gravel that they split sshed everywhere, sshing her face all over. I don''t know if she forgot to hide, and let the gravel hit her face and body, as if she didn''t know the pain anymore. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Nie Yuncheng without blinking. With the effort of a cup of tea, the ce blocked by the stone can pass. Nie Yunsheng and the man surnamed Xu walked forward and took two steps. They turned their heads at the same time. Nie Yunsheng frowned and asked Ruan Qianling: "Why don''t you leave?" "Yun Sheng, do you dislike me anymore." Ruan Qianling only felt extremely sad. She had been guarding against the women who admired Nie Yunsheng, thinking that those women had to retreat when they felt difficult, and Nie Yuncheng was hers. How could she think that one day Nie Yunsheng would get close to a man? "I want to do so much and leave." Nie Yunsheng obviously didn''t want to answer this question, his heart was actually very contradictory. He doesn''t know what''s going on with him now. It''s Ruan Qianling who obviously he should like. Why does he want to be close to men now? He had resisted it, and it seemed to be of no use. As long as he met an outstanding young man, he could not control himself. Ruan Qianling proposed to go to Lingyao Valley for treatment before, but he actually had two voices in his heart. The first voice was to see a doctor, and the other voice was, now this is the real him, he is not sick. As his martial arts became more and more powerful, he became more and more unable to control himself, thinking that he should have cast the wrong baby, and that he should be a daughter by nature. Ruan Qianling looked at him with slimy eyes, and he was ufortable. It''s that Brother Xu gets along with him, which makes him very happy both physically and mentally. Ruan Qianling didn''t get Nie Yunsheng''s answer, and did not ask any more. She followed Nie Yunsheng silently. When the two were not paying attention, the cold eyes fell behind the man surnamed Xu. The man surnamed Xu and Nie Yunsheng talked andughed, but did not notice this scene at all. When Ruan Qianling came down, they took a rest in Tang Guo''s tea shop. After a few sips of tea, they left. At this point, the rivers andkes seemed to calm down. Nie Yunsheng doesn''t like to hang around the rivers andkes now. His martial arts are high and he doesn''t know how strong he is. Chapter 3959: Devil Head (84) Chapter 3959: Devil Head (84) Now he is not like going to the rivers andkes at all, but likes to be with the man surnamed Xu every day. Ruan Qianling hadn''t bothered him for a long time, letting him breathe a sigh of relief. Madam Nie had to give up seeing that things couldn''t be stopped, and stayed in the house and didn''te out much. There have been many rookies in the arena, but Luo Lixin is still the number one beauty in the arena. It is said that these rookies have been chased by Luo Lixin. Especially the four big princes on the rivers andkes, they were almost touched by Luo Lixin''s little hands. These four eldest sons are the four brothers of the Liu family, and nothing else, just because these few people are not martial arts high-powered, or medical and poisonous, they are mainly good-looking, which attracted Luo Lixin''s attention. Seeing new disputes arose in the rivers andkes, something happened in the quiet Liuyun Vi. "Brother Xu, how are you?" Nie Yunsheng looked at the blood-covered man named Xu, heartbroken. He pped Ruan Qianling on the spot without directly killing him. Perhaps it was his only restraint in his heart, that voice. Tell him that Ruan Qianling cannot be killed. The reason why Ruan Qianling was beaten was because another voice was saying that Ruan Qianling had harmed Brother Xu, who he cared about, **** it. Ruan Qianling didn''t run away. She thought she would die, but Nie Yunsheng didn''t kill her. Some hope was born in her desperate heart. Could it be that Yun Cheng still has her in her heart? She didn''t do anything. She just spent a few years immersed and found an opportunity to administer medicine to the man surnamed Xu and cut off the other''s meridians. She did not show mercy. She was really fed up, and she was like a useless person in front of them. "Brother Nie, I''m fine," said the man surnamed Xu with a bleak expression, "the meridians are broken, and it may be impossible to practice martial arts." "It''s okay, I can protect you." Nie Yunsheng didn''t even want to answer, almost spitting out Ruan Qian''s spirit. This promise? It''s ridiculous, didn''t Nie Yunsheng once told her? Ridiculous, ridiculous. After this time, Nie Yunsheng really protected the man surnamed Xu everywhere. He could see Ruan Qianling gritted his teeth and felt that he was light, and it was time to kill him with a single knife. Not long after, something happened that Ruan Qianling could not ept. She saw a man surnamed Xu martial arts. The martial arts secret book she practiced was the one she stole from Luohua Pce. She rushed to Nie Yunsheng and asked why. Nie Yunsheng said this: "Brother Xu''s meridian was broken by you. Since he can practice the secret book, it is his chance." Nie Yunsheng is actually very happy, Ruan Qianling thinks otherwise. She betrayed Luohua Pce and stole martial arts secrets for whom? Nie Yunsheng gave her things to that surname Xu so easily. Does she still exist in his eyes? Ruan Qianling regretted it. She resisted everything, how did she get such a result? She regretted it. If she didn''t meet Nie Yunsheng in the first ce, did not steal things from Luohua Pce for Nie Yuncheng, and fell out with Luohua Pce, is her ending like this? Over the years, she hasn''t had a good day. Is this what she wants? Ruan Qianling stopped fighting at all, and was like a dead person every day, without thinking about going to other ces. After about three years of this kind of life, she finally thought of going to the garden and happened to meet a man surnamed Xu and Nie Yunsheng. "Brother Xu, can''t you stay?" It was Nie Yunsheng''s voice. Compared with before, Nie Yunsheng''s voice was thinner, and his dress was bolder. His appearance waspletely like a daughter''s. Chapter 3960: Devil Head (85) Chapter 3960: Devil Head (85) To Ruan Qianling''s surprise, the man surnamed Xu also wore his daughter''s dress, his face was smeared with fat and powder, and his posture was simr to that of Nie Yunsheng. "Brother Nie, it''s really not a good fit between us. You like men, it just so happens that I like men too, so I''ll leave." The man surnamed Xu flew out easily, and Nie Yunsheng hurried to chase him. Ruan Qianling stayed in ce and froze, why is that Xu? Between the lightning and thunder, Ruan Qianling thought of a possibility that Nie Yunshengs problem was not the seque of poisoning at all, but the martial arts secret book. The man surnamed Xu appeared strange. Is it because of the martial arts secret book? But the other party did not expect that there was a problem with this martial arts secret book. Ruan Qianlingughed. It turned out that the martial arts secrets could not be practiced by men? It turned out that it was her that made Yun Cheng like this. However, he was really sorry for her. ... "Hey, have you two heard that something happened to Liuyun Vi." Luo Lixin is already used to drinking tea and chatting at Tang Guo, knowing that these two don''t care much about the affairs of the rivers andkes, so he specifically told them. In fact, the main reason was that the four great princes of the rivers andkes were all married, which made her feel annoyed for a while, but Tang Guo was rtively quiet, and Tang Guo would notugh at her no matter what she said. Tang Guo was surprised: "What happened?" "Ruan Qianling fed Nie Yunsheng Sangong medicine." Luo Lixin snorted, "Not only that, but he also dug Nie Yunsheng''s kneecap and hand shivering bones. It is said that people are crazy and chattering in their mouths. Only if you don''t practice, you can recover It''s normal, I don''t know what happened. Nie Yunsheng couldn''t ept it. Every day he yelled and shouted, and both of them were locked up." Tang Guo silently guessed that Ruan Qianling should have chosen to do that because he knew that Nie Yuncheng''s change was because of that exercise. However, the nature has changed, even if martial arts is abolished, it doesn''t seem to work. These two people will also toss, and they both toss themselves to death. "I''m leaving. I don''t know when I can find a man I like to get married. My father has urged it several times." Luo Lixin was a little helpless. At any rate, she was the number one beauty in the rivers andkes, so why couldn''t she find the right one? She felt that those people had no eyesight, and she decided to go out of the arena and look elsewhere. The rivers andkes returned to peace again, and Tang Guoter learned that Luo Lixin had run outside the Great Wall, and the other party had really deceived a husband toe back. After getting married, Luo Lixin finally got the title of No. 1 Beauty. Tang Guo''s time in this world remained unchanged, adding twenty years to his original life span. Say short is not short, say long is not long. Luo Lixin came to the tea shop to drink tea one day, only to find that Tang Guo and Liu Qijian were not seen, and the tea shop was given to those guys to take care of it. After inquiring, I learned that the two had gone, and they sighed for a while. During this period, they were very familiar with each other. She also encountered the people in Luohua Pce calling Tang Guo the old pce lord. She also understood the identity of the other party and called Tang Guo hidden deeply. She was still used toe over for tea when she was bored, but Liu Qijian, who had no Tang Guo and no sword dancing, seemed to be missing something. One day, a woman with gray hair came to the tea shop. Luo Lixin took a closer look and discovered that this person turned out to be Ruan Qianling. Ruan Qianling seemed to recognize Luo Lixin too, and when the two looked at each other, Luo Lixin felt that Ruan Qianling had changed a lot. Ruan Qianling felt that Luo Lixin hadn''t changed at all. If he weren''t married, he would still be the number one beauty in the world, right? Chapter 3961: Demon Head (End) Chapter 3961: Demon Head (End) Luo Lixin didn''t speak, but Ruan Qianling spoke: "You were right before." Just such a sentence made Luo Lixin confused. Seeing Ruan Qianling''s direction to Luohua Pce, she quickly asked: "Are you going to Luohua Pce?" "I want to see Master again." Luo Lixin was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously said, "She has been there for a long time, don''t you know?" She thought that Ruan Qianling should know, after all, Tang Guo is the other party''s master, how could she not know? Ruan Qianling turned back abruptly: "Master''s martial arts are strong, howe?" "The world is impermanent, she is a little older than me, and I didn''t expect to go so early, Liu Qijian''s piece of wood was romantic once, and even went with her." Luo Lixin said sourly, she said. Envious of such love. "Madam, if you need it, you can also take me into the coffin to bury me in the future when you leave." The man with deep eyes on the high nose beside Luo Lixin said quickly. Luo Lixin: "Bah, baah!" Luo Lixin saw that Ruan Qianling didn''t seem to know anything, so he simply told the truth. Ruan Qianling was a little lost after hearing this. The one with the surname Tang is her master? She only felt that her whole body was weak, and she leaned to the side, and did not get over for a long time. Seeing her crying, Luo Lixin handed her handkerchief to the other party: "Wipe it, everyone is gone. Even if you want to understand a lot of things, it''s useless. Seeing that you have gray hair, you are so energetic and afraid to live. In a few years, its almost time to go back and eat and drink for a few years." Luo Lixin''s husband was speechless, is thisforting? Ruan Qianling stayed here for a long time and left, leaving Luo Lixin with a deste back. "Does your husband think that I speak hard?" Luo Lixin said, "She used to be indistinguishable, but now she regrets it, but it''s just her bad life. If everything she resists will lead her to a good life, Then she will never regret it." "Understood?" Luo Lixin snorted coldly when he saw the man in thought, "Dare to look at me with questioning look at God." "Thedy was right, I was wrong." "Since I know that I am wrong, then quickly tell me the thing you concealed." Yes, Luo Lixin knows her husband and is hiding something from her. The man hesitated and said: "When I leave this world, or thedy leaves this world, how about I say it again?" "Forget it, Miss Tang said, since people who care don''t want to tell the secret, don''t ask at all, okay, wait for that day, you must tell me." Many yearster, Luo Lixin approached her life. She forcefully grasped her husband''s hand and gritted her teeth and said, "Old stuff, hurry up and say, don''t let me die." When the words fell, Luo Lixin hesitated when he saw the other party, and then put it in her ear and said the secret she wanted to know all her life. In fact, her eyes gradually blurred, she was about to plunge into darkness, and her hearing was not as sensitive as before, but she still heard what the other party said. "Lady, the steamed stuffed bun you used to talk about, I used all kinds of excuses to prevent you from eating it, because it was a human-flesh steamed stuffed bun. Miss Tang suggested that I keep this secret. Luo Lixin: This time I really can''t ignore it! No wonder... these people were weird at the time, she! ! ... ne group. [Queen Mother Chen]: Hello, everyone. The Queen Mother Chen has been observing the weird group interface in her mind for half a month, from the initial defense, to the curiosity, and now she can''t help but appear. Chapter 3962: Queen Mother Chen in the group Chapter 3962: Queen Mother Chen in the group There are a lot of strange remarks here, anyway, she has never heard of it in her entire life. After half a month of groping, she temporarily sorted out the people inside. She was not a fool. She knew that they could figure out the identities of these people quickly. They didn''t seem to be malicious, they just wanted to make her friend. If she wants to speak in the group, she only needs to control the strange group interface in her mind with her consciousness. During this period, they sent her many red envelopes. It is said that it will not expire, and she can order anytime she wants. They also reminded her that if there are people around, she must not open the red envelope, because the items inside will really appear next to her. This strange group has been in my mind for half a month, and it hasn''t disappeared yet. And she found the people outside, really didn''t see anything. The many red envelopes umted in the red envelope interface, many times she almost came close, still the powerful control prevented her. After watching the people in the group chat for half a month, the Queen Mother Chen felt that there should be no danger. Anyway, what she looks like now is simr to the living dead, and she is really unwilling to understand this sudden appearance. Therefore, she finally decided to show up. [Ziyun]: Queen Mother Chen spoke. [Chi Xiao]: I saw it, everyone came out soon, and the Queen Mother Chen appeared. [Margaret]: Empress Dowager Chen, hello, you have finally spoken. [Shangguan Yungu]: Empress Dowager Chen, do you finally believe that we are not malicious? [Margaret]: Others probably have their own affairs. The school flower is currently in the New World, and most of them haven''t seen it. Queen Mother Chen, get acquainted. My name is Margaret. I am a powerful dark magician plus a wizard. Ie from a magical world that has been targeted by the creation god. [Harold]: I alsoe from the magical world. It seems that I have been cursed by the creation god. I and Ellen are in the same world. We are enemies. By the way, my name is Harold. I am d to meet you, Queen Mother Chen. . It''s a pity. n took his students to the experience a few days ago. There should be no time toe to the group. Haha, happy. The Queen Mother Chen actually knew them, and every time they spoke, they would reveal their identity or name. She also saw that she was disying the three words "Queen Mother Chen". They discussed in the group for half a month, and she could recognize who they were when she closed her eyes. These people are also different in appearance, and their skin color and hair color are not what she has usually seen. If it hadn''t been for her knowledge, she would really think they were monsters. There were foreign historians who came to her country once, and those people were blond and blue-eyed, so she was not surprised by these. [Queen Mother Chen]: Excuse me, where is this ce, how can I have this in my mind? [Chi Xiao]: This is a ne group, wee from different nes. Queen Mother Chen, you cane here, that is fate, we will be friends in the future. [Ziyun]: ording to thew, the people who cane to this group are basically cannon fodder in the small world. Even if the scenery has been endless, they will end up miserably. Anyway, there is no good ending. [Margaret]: I don''t know when I will be able to go from the infinite scenery to the iparable. In that day, the school flower will definitelye to save me, right? O great creator god, I, Margaret hopes to go through the hardships of this world. [Queen Mother Chen]:... The Queen Mother Chen fell silent. Now she is indeed a bit miserable. Could this be the reason why a strange group appeared in her mind? Why is Margaret so happy? Since there is no danger, she decided to take a closer look. Chapter 3963: Showgirl (1) Chapter 3963: Showgirl (1) "Sister Guo, are you doing well here, you are only ten minutes away, how are your preparations?" Tang Guo opened her eyes, and what she heard was this cautious voice in a hurry. She was facing a somewhat gorgeous mirror. In the mirror, there is a very beautiful woman. However, this dress is neither ancient nor modern, but it gives a sense of age. But in an instant, she figured out what era should be from her appearance. Through the mirror, she saw the anxious little girl next to her. The little girl was dressed inly with two braids, and she looked very delicate. It was the frightened look in the eyes as if the little rabbit was frightened, as if this body was originally a very fierce person, which frightened people. "How long is it?" From the little girl''s tone, the original owner should not be simple, Tang Guo asked in a very t tone. The little girl didn''t seem to have any doubts, and quickly said, "There are still ten minutes left, but now there should be nine minutes." "Call me again in five minutes." Regardless of the little girl''s eyes widened, Tang Guo stomped her feet with anger, leaning directly on the back of the chair and closing her eyes. The little girl wanted to call out once, but was pulled by the woman who had put Tang Guo''s makeup on before: "Sister Guo has performed so many performances recently. She must be tired. Isn''t it time yet? Little Tao, you really are Without a wink, looking at the time, I will wake up sister Guo in five minutes." "Furthermore, with our sister Guo''s position in Xianlusi, those guests are all lined up to listen to the song, asking them to wait for two minutes, they are also willing. It''s not that we don''t perform, and we have to dress up well. Those uncles outside who want to listen to songs, see our sister Guo, they have to wait obediently." Little Tao pursed her lips, and the makeup artist threw her a pocket watch: "Look at the time, and when the timees, remember to call her sister Guo." Xiao Tao frankly followed the pocket watch, walked to the chair at the door and sat down, staring anxiously at the pointer on the pocket watch. Today, the old Xianlesi listens to the music, but all the big people, if it is dyed, will there be trouble? Tang Guo was already epting the memory, she had analyzed many things from the words of the maid Xiaotao. If she doesn''t ept the memory right away, she really doesn''t know what she is going to do next. Receiving memories is actually fast, five minutes is more than enough. Her physical identity is not noble, she is just the daughter of an ordinary family. There are many members in the family. Parents, there is an older brother on the top, and two younger brothers and a younger sister on the bottom. His father, Tang Chunxiang, is a gambler who only spends money, does not make money, and pays off debts. He is often asked for debts. His mother, Wu Feng, was also an ordinary woman. She had no abilities. To make ends meet, she often took in some needlework and helped people wash clothes. He is less than forty years old, and people seem to be almost sixty. What Wu Feng admired most is only schrs, who are more rigid and strict. He hopes that his children are all schrs. They don''t want their children to be rich, but only to be upright. Therefore, singers like the original host are very cold-eyed by Wu Feng. Since bing the original host as a singer, she has never lived at home. The rtionship with family members is rtively weak. But every time when the sry was paid, she would go home with arge sum of money and hand it to Wu Feng. Chapter 3964: Showgirl (2) Chapter 3964: Showgirl (2) In addition, from time to time, he would subsidize several younger siblings and help his father Tang Chunxiang pay off his gambling debts. The eldest brother Tang Youhui has not yet married a wife. In order to reduce the burden on the family, he began to do coolies at the dock when he was a teenager. He has the strength that ordinary people can''t match, and he is rtively honest and honest. The second brother, Tang Yousheng, is currently studying at school and is best at painting. He has a dream of bing a painter. In the future, relying on painting can make money and support his family. Wu Feng likes Tang Yousheng very much and feels that his son will definitely be a world-famous painter. The third brother Tang Youshu, and Tang Yousheng are twins. I''m also a nerd studying at school. I am good at writing articles. I often write articles for submission. I can also be selected for newspapers. I can make a little money, not too much. The younger sister Tang Si, still studying, is a standard literary young woman. What I yearn for most is free love, new world thinking, I dont like to talk about money, and think that those who do things for money are full of copper smells. asionally I write articles with Tang Youshu, basically criticizing that money will corrupt people''s souls, calling on everyone not to fall for money, and to stick to their own pure hearts and not to be in the same way as everyone else. The motto is freedom, equality and nobility. The Tang family was in a bad family, and this was another chaotic era. Most people had a tight life, let alone a gambler in the family. The original owner''s father, Tang Chunxiang, was a gambler. When he was young, Wu Feng often made trouble with him. Women of this era still have very old thoughts in their bones. There is no man in the family. Even if this man is a gambler, he has to admit his fate if he adds it. Suffering for a while, when the children grow up, they will be happy. Since the original owner has been sensible, some people have oftene to their homes to ask for money. Therefore, even if Wu Feng specifically wants to send her and her elder brother Tang Youhui to study, he cannot afford the tuition and book fees. For my birthday, if I want a flowered dress, my family can''t afford it. Tang Youhui, the eldest brother, thought of going to the dock to do coolies, so he made some money and bought her a floral dress. Because of this floral dress, the eldest brother was beaten by Tang Chunxiang, saying that he was spending money indiscriminately. Isnt it a waste of what flower dress to buy from the little girls house? Is it enough to use the clothes they wore to sew and repair? Flower skirts are small and expensive, so you can''t wear them for a few years. Later, the eldest brother Tang Youhui went to the dock to do coolies to subsidize the family, which made the family''s life easier. The original owner felt very sorry for his elder brother at his young age, so he went to do such a tiring work. Every time he went to deliver food, his eyes were red. In her heart, she also wanted to help her elder brother share a little bit, so that the life would be easier, the eldest brother and mother would not be so hard. The original owner was only eight years old that year. He returned after helping his elder brother to deliver meals. When passing by the gorgeous Xianlusi, he met a woman who got off the rickshaw. The other party''s wallet identally fell to the ground, she walked over quickly, helped the woman pick it up, and carefully wiped it to the other party. The woman sees her hands and feet doing things swiftly, she looks smart and has clean eyes, and suggests to let her do some chores. That is to say, help out with misceneous things, be this woman''s little maid, serve tea or water or something. At that time, the original owner asked: "Are there any wages?" I don''t know if this sentence is funny and makes the woman very happy. Chapter 3965: Showgirl (3) Chapter 3965: Showgirl (3) "Of course there is, how can you not get paid after you have paid? I don''t treat the little maid around me harshly." From this day on, the original owner has been with this woman and is very grateful to the woman for giving her a job. She does everything she can. A woman sings very well, and in her free time, she teaches her a few words. Her voice was in good condition. Later, the woman epted her as a student and taught her to sing every day. Wu Feng knew that the original owner went to work as a maid for the girl from Xianlusi, but he was actually very angry. Later, I asked about misceneous work, and the gambling debt was tightly urged, so I gave up, but every time I told the original owner. Wu Feng basically said something like this: "Oh, you can do work, but don''t learn from those people inside. If you dare to learn badly, I''m sure to break your leg and don''t enter this door in the future." "Do you know what people are inside? They are all scumbags, dirty, those hands, I don''t know how many people have touched them, they are very dirty. You are still young now, and when you reach thirteen, you will be considered a The eldest girl, dont go to work there when the timees. Your mother will ask someone to tell you about your marriage, and your daughters house must have a good home." Time always passed in the blink of an eye, and the original owner helped the woman to do misceneous things for five years. From the age of eight to thirteen, during this period, she followed the women to see a lot, and at the same time she doubted Wu Feng''s words. She felt that the woman was not bad, and that the other party was really not as unclean as Wu Feng said. Even if there was a big boss behind the woman, she would not think that the other party was bad. Behind everyone, there is an unknown story. Through contact with a woman, she knew that the woman was once ady of the big family, but for some reason, she had to be a singer in Xianlusi. But when she was thirteen years old, she still listened to Wu Feng and exined her situation to the woman. If she listened to her mother, she couldn''t serve by her side. The woman smiled, as if she had expected it a long time ago: "I will not keep you, although you are a good seedling. This ce is not a good ce. Few people can take care of themselves, so naturally they can leave. Of course it is good. Little girl, I envy you sometimes." The original owner didn''t understand this, only thought that this beautiful woman was good, different from the others. "Go, leave this mixed ce, and return to your peace. The skills I gave you, I hope you won''t need it for the rest of your life." The woman gave the original owner a sum of money and sent her away. No one expected that when the original owner was fifteen years old, she returned to Xianlusi and became a singer here. On the beautiful song, the beautiful appearance quickly became the hot character of Xianlusi. The reason why she came back was because the gambling debts wereing again. If they didn''t give it, they would cut off one of the palms of their father, Tang Chunxiang. The second is that his younger siblings are all at school. Wu Feng very much hopes that the family can provide for a child to go to school. He takes countless jobs every day and is exhausted. Therefore, she returned to Xianlesi as a showgirl and refused the marriage arrangement arranged by Wu Feng for her. Wu Feng was still very ill at the time and didn''t know this at all. Just relying on the eldest brother''s coolie, it is impossible to repay the debt, and the younger brothers and sisters are still young, and they cannot help. After earning money, she paid off her family''s gambling debts, sent her younger siblings to school, and sent her mother to the hospital for treatment. Chapter 3966: Showgirl (4) Chapter 3966: Showgirl (4) Part of the money was advanced, for which she signed a ten-year contract with Xianlusi. That is, she has to sing at Xianlusi for at least ten years, otherwise she will bepensated for arge amount of liquidated damages. She didn''t think so much at the time, but felt that this was the only way to solve the family''s difficulties. It is worth mentioning that the woman who epted her as a student a year ago is no longer in Xianlusi. Later, her status was getting higher and higher, and she asked someone to inquire about the whereabouts of the woman, and even the boss of Xianlusi didn''t know the situation. The only thing I know is that the woman used arge sum of money to redeem herself. When her mother Wu Feng recovered, after knowing all this, she became furious and came to let her go home every day. She has already signed a contract with Xianlusi, even if she hasn''t signed it and people have advanced the money, how can she go home? Besides, when the family needs more money, the fathers bad debts, the younger siblings have to go to school. Knowing Wu Feng''s stubbornness, she simply moved to Xianlusi. Seeing her stubbornness, Wu Feng threatened that as long as she was in Xianlusi all day, she would not go back to that house, that house should be clean and free of filthy things. She stayed in Xianlusi''s small room, andter became more and more popr, Xianlusi arranged for her to live in a luxurious vi. People seem to have changed a lot, the only constant is that she has not forgotten that home. She pays the family''s living expenses on time every month. She pays for the tuition for younger siblings, and she also asionally subsidizes them. Perhaps because of Wu Fengs influence, several younger brothers and sisters are not indifferent to her, especially the younger sister Tang Si, who thinks she is a person who climbs the dragon and attaches the phoenix to the phoenix. She is willing to do everything for money, which is what Wu Feng said is unclean. People have a very bad attitude towards her. The only thing that treats her as before should be her elder brother Tang Youhui. Tang Youhui woulde to see asionally, and every time he saw her, he would say something, that she suffered. He told her not to do it if she couldn''t do it anymore. He also said that he was already helping the big boss, and when he got ahead in the future, he woulde to help her redeem, tell her a good marriage, and let her marry gracefully. For this reason, the eldest brother has never married a wife, and feels that he still has many things to do and cannot dy other good girls. Unfortunately, the eldest brother died unexpectedlyter. With the death of the eldest brother, there was no one in the family who could help her, and even the family felt that she killed the eldest brother. Wu Feng said like this: "If the boss didnt do it for you, would he run around with the boss, and finally have an ident? God talks every day, must make a lot of money, let you leave Xianlusi, if he does not care about you , No such thing as today." The gambler''s father Tang Chunxiang pointed to her nose and cursed, "You are a lost star." The two younger brothers were silent, and did not say anything to me, but from their attitude, it can be seen that they were indeed ming her. Tang Si was more excited, and directly scolded her: "Your soul has been corrupted by money. It''s all because of you. If it weren''t for your elder brother, it wouldn''t be so hard and there would be an ident." Maybe she really feels that all of this is her own reason, she feels guilty, and she should take good care of this family. Later, the younger sister Tang Si fell in love with a poor boy who was in a fight, and said that he must be with each other if he is free to fall in love, or if the prodigal turns around. Of course Wu Feng disagrees. She feels that her daughter is a college student anyway, and her future target should be a learned person. No matter how he can''t be a poor boy who only knows how to fight and get into trouble every day? Chapter 3967: Showgirl (5) Chapter 3967: Showgirl (5) Wu Feng had persuaded him twice, but he did not expect that Tang Si Ni was very rebellious and often quarreled with her. Wu Feng made no mistake, waited for the day the original owner returned home, and asked her to help persuade her about this matter. Tang Si''s younger brothers and sisters, in fact, have not experienced a real poor life. Especially Tang Si, when she was two or three years old, the original owner was already working as a maid by the woman. The woman is actually very good-minded, knowing that there are younger siblings looking after her at home, she often finds an excuse to bring her good things back. Several younger brothers and sisters can grow well, thanks to her work. After she became a showgirl in Xianlusi, she didn''t treat her younger brothers and sisters badly. She didn''t want them to suffer the hardships they had suffered. The baby is very precious. If it is not for life, who would want to sing in that ce? Even if they are singing, they are not clean in the eyes of the world. Tang Si fell in love with a poor boy who only knew how to fight, and even wanted to be with each other regardless of anyone''s opposition. The big reason was that she didn''t know what poverty was, let alone what desperation was. In her good days, she was held in front of her by someone who didn''t get it hard by herself, so she didn''t care at all. I dont know that such days are hard-won in this era, and many people still dont have enough to eat. In this era, it is verymon to sell children and sell daughters in order to eat food, especially in the daughter''s home. The home is a little bad, and many of them are unavoidable from the fate of being sold. The original owner has suffered, especially his mother Wu Feng, who has been dragged down by Tang Chunxiang all her life. If it weren''t for this family, where would she have fallen to Xianlusi to sing? After listening to Wu Feng, she went to the school where Tang Si was to find someone. She waited for Tang Si at the school gate, but she didn''t expect to wait for Tang Si to me: "Why did youe here? Is there anything wrong with you at home?" This is Tang Si''s attitude. In this memory, Tang Si''s face was ugly at the time, and he was still paying attention to his left and right, as if he was afraid that someone would find that she was very familiar with the original owner. Yes, Tang Si was afraid that she, a good young literary girl, would be embarrassed if she was discovered to have a sister who was a singer girl. In their student circle, they look down on those who go to be singers, thinking that such filthy asions are all corrupted by money. The original owner was very popr at the time, and he was still recognized. Tang Si was very angry, because of his face, he didn''t make a lot of noise. Later, she told her ssmates that she and this elder sister were two different people, and had never listened to her family since she was a child in order to separate her rtionship. Some male ssmates criticize those showgirls who are corrupted by money in school, but when no one is paying attention, they secretly go to watch showgirls sing. But they didn''t have two pieces in their bags. They were very shabby. They couldn''t talk to the showgirl, eat at the same table, and even send flowers to each other like the other big bosses. They couldn''t get a straight look. These male ssmates felt humiliated in their hearts and trampled on their self-esteem, believing that these singers are climbing dragons and attaching phoenixes, and only have money in their eyes. How obsessed with those showgirls was, now they will criticize them with sharp words. This time the meeting was unpleasant. The original owner exined his intentions, but before he finished speaking, Tang Si said: "Dont worry about it, Im a free love. You have no right to care about it. You care about me, its better. Good for yourself. From now on, you should stoping to school." Chapter 3968: Showgirl (6) Chapter 3968: Showgirl (6) The original owner did not dare to say anything serious, after all, their sister rtionship was very tense. Since her elder brother died unexpectedly, she has be more guilty of this family and cherishes her family more. The idea of saving money to redeem herself arose in her heart. It''s just that the contract she signed with Xianlusi, the liquidated damages will increase with her worth, and if she saves enough money, after the ransom, there may be no more money left. Otherwise, you can only wait until the ten-year contract expires. There is still five years from that day, five years, and many things can be changed. When the two sisters broke up unhappy, the original owner still stuffed Tang Si some money and asked her to buy what she liked and what she needed for her study, so there was no need to save. Tang Si is the one, even if you give me money, don''t think I care about anything, listen to you, I will never forget the elder brother died because of you. Finally, reluctantly epted the money. Later, the original owner persuaded several times, but to no avail. Tang Si and the poor boy named Zhou Guan loved vigorously, regardless of anyone''s opposition. She loves freely and resists old ideas. She is praised by many students in the student circle. Some people also wrote articles praising their sincere love. Zhou Guan was actually not a simple poor boy. Tang Si didn''t know at first that Zhou Guan''s mother was a dancer in a dance hall. Later I found out that maybe I fell in love with Zhou Guan and brought filters for everyone around him. In addition, after listening to the other party for love, she resolutely gave up her identity as a post-dance dancer, separated from that ce and became an ordinary woman. But the man she entrusted was not human, and the man didn''t even want to marry her. She didn''t regret it, she worked hard to raise Zhou Guan. Therefore, Zhou Guan is the illegitimate son of the big boss. In this age, it is normal for arge family to have a few rooms with wives. When talking about things, men always go to those romantic ces, and it ismon to meet women. Zhou Guan''s appearance was not unexpected. And many of the women in those romantic ces want to marry into a big family and be a concubine, it is better than showing up every day. After thinking about it, Zhou Guan''s mother was not as noble as Tang Si said. The only thing she didn''t expect was that she met her big boss and only yed on the scene and didn''t n to bring her in. In the beginning, Zhou''s family allowed Zhou Guan to fend for themselves. No matter what happened to him, Zhou''s family did notck sons. Mrs. Zhou did not allow illegitimate children to enter the house. During this period, Zhou Guan and Tang Si caused a lot of troubles, mostly the original owner helped to settle them. At the beginning, it relied on love, butter it had to lose money, and in the end even people lost money. The Tang family believed that the original owner waspletely degenerate, and seeing her often go to and out of various asions with the big boss, living in the big boss''s house, they dislike her even more. Feeling that there is such a person in the Tang family is a shame to them. When the original owner goes home, Wu Feng will ssh a basin of footwashing water on the door, sshing her all over. Since then, the Tang family never let her step into the house. Wu Feng didn''t recognize the daughter of the original owner, and the two younger brothers avoided seeing the original owner. Tang Si showed disgust when he saw her. By the way, at this time, Tang Si was a little more able, and finally no longer needed to spend the money of the original owner. Looking at the money the original owner gave her, she was finally able to take the money and hit the original owner in the face. Say what she has always wanted to say: "Its not umon for me to take your dirty money. Those things you do, I dont have your sister. From now on, dont treat me as your sister, we both It''s not all the way." Wu Feng also said, "I don''t have your daughter." Chapter 3969: Showgirl (7) Chapter 3969: Showgirl (7) Tang Chunxiang didn''t speak, he sat on the side and was rtively silent. He was thinking in his heart that he couldn''t break his rtionship with this earning daughter, or who would help him pay off his gambling debt? Rely on three small ones? Are there three small ones? He owes a lot of gambling debts. The original owner left sad and did not return to this home. But she was still paying attention to family affairs, knowing that her younger sister and brother had a good time, she left it alone, like a living dead all day long. The debtor came to the door, and she gave it no matter how much money. Over time, Tang Chunxiang bet more and more. After the contract with Xianlusi expired, she did not renew the contract and announced her withdrawal. This year, she was twenty-five years old. She bought a small vi, stayed in the vi all day long, saw no visitors, refused the pursuit of admirers, and asionally helped Tang Chunxiang pay off gambling debts. Before I knew it, my family was emptied, and the vi was finally sold. However, the hole in the gambling debt was still not filled, and Tang Chunxiang, who became furious, paid the original owner to the creditor. She died just as soon as she was sent to the creditor''s house, very quietly and suddenly. The doctor checked it, not taking poison, it should be an old disease. The year she died, she was just thirty years old. The creditor saw that Tang Chunxiang was not up yet, so he broke his hands first, and went to trouble Tang Si''s brother and sister. In the beginning, the brothers and sisters did suffer, and even almost died, especially Tang Si, who almost lost his innocence. Later, Zhou Guan came to rescue them. Today Zhou Guan is not the poor boy, but the well-justified young master of the Zhou family. I want to ask how Zhou Guan came to power? That means that the two outstanding sons and one daughter of the Zhou family died identally. Master Zhou has passed away. The olddy Zhou was reminded that she knew Zhou Guan, the bloodline left outside, and weed them back happily. At this time, Mrs. Zhou was overly sad and had no time for anything else. In a Zhou family, all wealth belongs to Zhou Guan. Zhou Guan is today''s Zhou Shao, so he can deal with a little trouble, simply. Later, he experienced a series of setbacks, and Zhou Guan and Tang Sixiu became positive results. The original owner who died has long been forgotten. , The world mentioned that she only knows that she has been in Xianlusi for ten years, and no one knows how **** there is behind the mour, hiding a cannibalistic story. Perhaps in the eyes of the Tang family, she is self-willing and depraved. Tang Chunxiang, who had broken his hands, finally stopped gambling. Under Wu Feng''s help, he lived in peace of mind. Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshu''s two brothers also achieved certain achievements in their own fields. One became a famous painter and one who wrote very well, and was called a great talent. Tang Si had his own love and became the youngest grandmother of Zhou''s family by ident. He was praised for his affairs with Zhou Guan, and it was said that it was her kindness that she picked up the pearl. The ending is so harmonious and happy, as if there is no problem. [The host is big, five minutes have passed. The system reminded, The content should be finished, besides, the Queen Mother Chen in the group has appeared, but you shouldnt have time to watch it now, you have to perform on stage. "Ok." Tang Guoying said, receiving all the memories, she naturally knew what the next performance was. Regarding singing, this is what she is best at. Moreover, the tune in the original master''s mind is still rtively familiar to her. After epting the memory, it is basically her own. "Sister Guo, five minutes have passed." At the moment Tang Guo opened her eyes, the little girl hugged a pocket watch and came over with a worried face to remind her, "Sister Guo, it''s time to be on stage. Just passed." Tang Guo nced at the little girl faintly, didn''t care about her so much, just lightly nodded and got up from the seat. Chapter 3970: Showgirl (8) Chapter 3970: Showgirl (8) Relying on memory, walk towards the stage. I was still remembering the song I was going to sing this time, and I hummed along with it. "Hey, what''s going on today, she passed by humming a song, as if she was in a good mood." "Then who knows, she usually doesn''t have a good face when shees backstage, and who knows what to do." "You are young and energetic, thinking that you are red, it is terrible. We Xianlusi, there are many people who can red. Later she will know what is new generation than generation, no one will always be the peak. Smart, At this time, he is already looking for a way out for himself." "Yes, I heard people say that the former one, didn''t he leave when he was in his prime? I heard that he redeemed himself, and I don''t know where he went. I haven''t seen any news over the years." "That person, there are so many big bosses who like her, so you won''t have to worry about picking one for the rest of your life, let''s not expect it." "It sounds like you''ve seen it with your own eyes. At that time, all of us were still ying in the mud on the street?" "Don''t tell me, I have seen the style of that person from a distance. Few people can really match it. It is said that every time I went to her to perform, the guests in the dance hall were full of guests. There are people staying at the door of Si to watch." Several showgirls were talking in the dressing room, but their hearts were really sour. This one is not as good as that one for the time being, but now every performance is packed. "What are you guys talking about?" At this moment, the manager came over and scolded the singers, "It''s useless to discuss here when you have time. It''s better to practice your voice and get the basic skills well." After the manager yelled, he turned and left, looking in the direction of the stage. Isn''t this the one who taught it by hand? If not, how could Xianlusi give her such a generous offer? As expected of the teacher, it did not disappoint. Tang Guo will sing three songs today. The first one is to sing one of his own choosing, and the other two are sung by the owner of the song and dance hall at the bid price. After three songs, several hours have passed. The guests who watched the song and dance felt that every time at this time, the time passed quickly, and regretted the end. Tang Guo refused the invitation of the bosses to go to dinner, went to the backstage to remove makeup, and then returned to the residence arranged by Xianlusi for her under the **** of the security, a very luxurious vi. The manager of Xianlusi did not refuse the invitation of those bosses for her. This is their signboard of Xianlusi, how can they go out for dinner with people casually? Even a simple meal is not something ordinary people can invite. If anyone can invite out, then this sign is worthless. If there is really a very important person who wants to see her and invite her to dinner, they will greet the manager in advance ande to remind her long ago. Tang Guo refused to feel at ease without any pressure. She still has a lot to do now, to figure out the world, and to go to the group to see what happened to the Queen Mother Chen. She didn''t n to leave Xianlusi for the time being, and nned to do something big as Xianlusi Singer. The system seemed to smell some danger, calling someone from the heart toe quickly. Tang Guo looked at the schedule. Her next performance is scheduled for the day after tomorrow. People in this era still know how to market hunger. It''s just such an arrangement to hook people out of favor. Chapter 3971: Showgirl (9) Chapter 3971: Showgirl (9) But this body does have a very good voice, and the songs at this time all have a very special charm. As long as you sing with your heart and emotions, it is easy to drive peoples emotions and make people know it. Feel like follow her. [School Flowers]: Hello, everyone, I have arrived in the new world, and I heard that the Queen Mother Chen has appeared. [Margaret]: Okay, I know it, it''s not me this time. My God, my great and wise God of creation, are you targeting me or are you sleeping? Okay, I have finished venting, you are free to speak. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, how is your situation there? Ziyun has gone to practice alchemy, and Yuntian has a new understanding. He is currently in retreat and he does not know when he wille out. [Shangguan Yungu]: Shishu, the Queen Mother Chen has epted everything here. Maybe my background is simr to her world. With my help, the Queen Mother Chen finally understands this group and epts it. [School Flower]: It seems unfortunate that the Queen Mother Chen should not be there. [Margaret]: Maybe she is being abused. This olddy is also very pitiful. Peoplee to bully her every day. She can''t resist, she can only stare and live like a living dead. Oh, I think she is the one targeted by the creation god. [School Flowers]: What''s the matter? [Shangguan Yungu]: Maybe this is thew of cannon fodder. Anyway, if you join this group, you should not end well. Looking at everyone''s experience, I think the Queen Mother Chen is a bit miserable. [Margaret]: Actually, if the school flower goes to the world of Queen Mother Chen first, I have no opinion, after all, this olddy is really too miserable. [Queen Mother Chen]: Margaret, don''t say a word to the olddy. The Aijia is only forty this year, not too old. [Chi Xiao]: Chen is toote. This is our group leader, the school girl, and my sister. The sister is better than us and can travel the world at will. Since you appear in this group, it is possible for the girl to go to your world in the future. [School Flowers]: Queen Mother Chen, you are wee to join. [Queen Mother Chen]: Thank you. I thought it would be like this for the rest of my life, but I didn''t expect such a magical thing to appear in my mind, and I met you like this group of interesting people. Empress Dowager Chen haspletely epted this group, and roughly understands the group. [School Flower]: Listening to Margaret''s words, you seem to be a little unwell. [Queen Mother Chen]: Actually I am used to it... It turned out that the Queen Mother Chen didn''t know what poison she had been poisoned. She was currently stiff and unable to move. Only her head was normal. The queen nowadays will use the excuse to visit her every day,e to bully her, beat and scold her. At twelve hours a day, there are people watching her at any time, so she can''t use the things in the group. After hearing what the Queen Mother Chen said, Tang Guo couldn''t think of a way for a while, and could onlyfort him at most. [Queen Mother Chen]: Dont worry. Since I met you, Ive been thinking of ways to help me. I can always find opportunities to resist. Over the past few years, Ive been doing this. Tang Guo stayed in the group for a long time before leaving the group. She went to the study, sat at the desk, and wrote down the names of several people. The original owner was illiterate at first, and then he followed the mysterious woman and the other party taught her this. In fact, she wrote a good hand, better than the few brothers and sisters in the family, but she never showed it. In her heart, why didn''t she want to go to school like ordinary people? Chapter 3972: Showgirl (10) Chapter 3972: Showgirl (10) That mysterious woman is a prettydy, and her knowledge is notparable to that of ordinary people, so she taught her a lot. The reason why she didn''t show it in front of others was because she didn''t want to show off, let alone be perfect. The mysterious woman said, too arrogant, if there is no strong power to protect herself, it is easy to fall into the mud, no one can save. [Tang Youhui, Zhou Ji, Zhou Mo, Zhou Ruoxue? Host, what do you write the names of these people for? ] The system was confused for a moment, and then suddenly, [Host Da, are you nning to prevent Brother Tang from having an ident? "Now nothing has happened, and I know when these idents happened, of course I have to stop it." "In addition, the youngdy of the Zhou family must be saved." Tang Guo stared at the four names on the paper, "If the youngdy of the Zhou family is still alive, what will Zhou Guan do? Zhou Guan can pick up such a big one for cheap, isn''t it? There is no heir to the Zhou family." The system agrees: [Or the host is thoughtful and thoughtful. "It''s still early for these things to happen, and I n to do something else." Tang Guo took out the unused letter paper from the drawer, and under the doubt of the system, began to write the text stroke by stroke. When the passage was finished, the system was a little surprised: [Host big, are you writing an article? "Right." Tang Guo said nonchntly, "I don''t go to the show every day, so write some articles and submit them to the newspaper." The system still doesn''t quite understand, why Tang Guo is so leisurely, and even wrote an article. After thinking about it, he still didn''t think the host was doing boring things. Whenever she takes a step, she definitely has her own ideas. Tang Guo wrote this for three hours. This article, after deleting, deleting, modifying, and revising, is a full 3,000 words. After reading the system, I think it is a good article. Tang Guo gave himself a pen name: Shanjianren. I also gave this article a title: "New Interpretation of Chaotic Times". Put the written article into an envelope, put a stamp on it, and put it in the mailbox. It should be a few days before the newspaper received her article. The newspaper society would not use her articles. She traveled through so many worlds and had so much experience. If the newspapers didn''t like what she wrote, she would reallyugh out loud. Moreover, what she writes is based on the current era, using sharp words and full of criticism. Throughout the article, there is hardly any gentleness. The content of the article does not match the pseudonym she gave. This is exactly the effect she wants. Once her article is published, people who read this article will definitely notice her pen name as long as they understand it. Then she will definitely fall into deep thought, and finally she will be called a mountain man. The mountain man is not a person who once lived in the mountains, it means literally. So why did the mountain man write such a fierce article? Of course it is because the troubled times now make people in the mountains unable to sit still and n toe out to wake up the world. However, Tang Guo had only one purpose, to let schrs in this world know the existence of mountain people in a short time. Later, she will take the time to write some articles one after another, and the stories will be sent to the newspaper. After writing this, Tang Guo went downstairs to find a servant. How can such a big vi be taken care of without two servants? Not only did she clean the room and cook for her, there was also a housekeeper. Chapter 3973: Showgirl (11) Chapter 3973: Showgirl (11) As for the little maid named Xiaotao, it was not the people around her, but Xianlusi''s arrangement. When she went to Xianlusi, she would help her with some tea and water work. Tang Guo found the housekeeper, Uncle An, who was about fifty years old. Uncle An was not arranged for her by Xianlusi, but the housekeeper she found herself. Uncle An was originally called An Hua, who hade from a refugee, and happened to meet the original owner. The original owner saw that he was not like an ordinary refugee, and asked him if he was literate, and when he knew he would, he recruited him to be the housekeeper of this vi. "Miss, what''s your order?" "Uncle An, I want to learn something new." Tang Guo sat on the sofa, "After all, you can''t sing for a lifetime, right?" Uncle An nodded with Yan Yue: "It''s a good thing that youngdy wants to understand this way at a young age." Uncle An also thinks that now Tang Guo is young, and the songs she sings are good. Some peoplee to listen, half of which is because she is young and beautiful. If one day she is not young anymore, what if singing is good? Still inferior to the neer. Without a skill, it would be really difficult to live in this world. And this era is not without opportunities. This is the era of weing change. It is correct to learn more useful things. Singing is to eat young food, isn''t it also to eat young food to be beautiful? He has seen a lot of girls in Xianlesi, and most of them want to make a fortune. In the future, he will find someone to marry and live his life honestly. However, there are very few who can die well. There are also some who want to take this opportunity to be a concubine in a big family. How many are really sessful? Even if it seeds, is it really safe to be a concubine? I am afraid that when I go to the big house, I have to continue to fight with the female family behind. I dont have a male and a half female under the name. The days are still difficult. One day the host doesnt like it and will send you out. The ground is not working. "Uncle An can go and ask me some teachers who can paint? I want to learn painting." "Also, get me another foreignnguage teacher." "By the way, I need an instrument teacher." "Now I usually perform once every other day, and the rest of the time is basically arranged by myself. I stay at home all day and do nothing. It''s better to learn these things." "Money is not a problem, as long as the teacher is good, any money is fine." She is indeed not short of money now. Soon, she will be less short of money. Because she didn''t give the money to the Tang family, she didn''t know how cool she could be. Taking her money andining about her being unclean, these people are really greedy and bitch. Since I disliked her that her money was not clean, I was not allowed to ask for it anymore, so I thought of a way to go. Uncle An didn''t feel that there was something wrong with Tang Guo having to learn three skills at once. The young masters of the big family he had seen before, all learned more than 20 skills at the same time. Tang Guo learns painting, music, and foreignnguages. He finds it very good. He didn''t expect Miss Tang to be so farsighted. Tang Guo gave the money to Anhua in advance and asked him to find a teacher as soon as possible. She was fine for the time being, and went back to the room to write an article. This time, she wrote a piece, slightly ahead of this time, and not too much ahead of time, but because her experience is too rich, the text she writes is thicker, and the story is interesting and very readable. She intends to serialize another article when she writes a warning article. In this regard, it is not anxious. Chapter 3974: Showgirl (12) Chapter 3974: Showgirl (12) Send it bit by bit, and write something when she''s okay. One day passed like this, and Tang Guo didn''t go anywhere. In fact, ording to the original owner''s temperament, he would not go anywhere on this day, but would only stay in the study to read. Uncle An and the servants in the vi knew that she was literate, and even Uncle An knew that she could write well. After all, after getting along for a long time, the original owner didn''t deliberately conceal it, all these things are normal. Uncle An has a tight mouth and never stretches it out. At the same time, he also tells the servants in the vi not to talk nonsense. At this time, Tang Guo''s pay here is better than other ces, and the servants don''t want to lose this job. In other big families, there are so many things that it is difficult to serve, and the pay is not so high. If you lose this job, it is estimated that you will never find such a good job again. They cherish it. The next day, Tang Guo was performing at night. The time of her performance, sometimes during the day and sometimes at night, was uncertain. Xianlusi is a very high-end dance hall, she is regarded as Xianlusi''s signature, sometimes it is performed the next day, sometimes it is performed every other day. On the day before each performance, Xianlusi would hire people to publicize on the street when she performed. Then those who squatted to her performance would rush to buy tickets. Among them, many are scalpers, that is, spectors. This kind of profession exists at all times. However, the tickets that these scalpers grabbed were all booked in advance. They were afraid that they could not get them, so they hired these scalpers to stay on guard and pay them a certainmission. Those who can do this are rich or expensive, and the scalpers are not so rampant. They dare to sit on the ground and start the price. Basically, they charge themission for the fare, which is still eptable. And those people don''t care about the double price. Of course, if you have a higher status, you only need to call Xianlusi, or ask someone to go to Xianlusi, and you can get the ticket in advance. But this right, under normal circumstances, this part will not be used. After all, this can be regarded as an owe to someone, which is not very good for them. In the evening, Tang Guo performed again. She sings a fixed number of times. Basically, every performance is free of three songs, up to five. Therefore, it will always give people a feeling of unfulfilled intentions, and in the end they can only stare at her back, wishing to stick their eyeballs on her body. This day was very dull, and it was veryte for Tang Guo to return to the vi. As soon as she started, An Hua, the housekeeper, came up: "Miss, the teachers I helped you contact have all finalized. For specific matters, we still have to wait for them toe to the door to talk about it tomorrow. I will tell them about the course arrangement Understand, you still have to follow thedy''s time." "No problem, when will youe tomorrow?" "Nine o''clock." "Okay, tell the kitchen, lunch will be ready at that time." Tang Guo is more anxious about this, and hopes to arrange these courses soon. She needs to give someone a kind of talent and quick sess. Tang Guo asked the identities of these people again, and found that they were all teachers in a certain school in the city. After knowing this news, Tang Guo was even more happy. An Hua didn''t actually say that at first he found some famous ones, but when the other party heard that they were teaching singers, they refused. These are unnecessary, so don''t say it to add a block to the youngdy and hit her. Chapter 3975: Showgirl (13) Chapter 3975: Showgirl (13) When I found these teachers, it was Anhua who identally inquired about some things and asked some friends I had made. I found that these teachers have excellent skills and experience in studying abroad. They are more open-minded, and they dont have the identity of a showgirl. Care about. And Zeng Jin has also published articles. He has read these articles andpared the pedantic thinking of some schrs. The thinking of these people is the real innovation. Some opinions, opinions, he thinks that this is the teacher suitable for the youngdy. The next day, Tang Guo got up at seven and punched a set of punches in the room. Nowadays, the world is not very peaceful, the world has no spiritual energy, and you can''t practice. It''s okay to practice martial arts. Its better to stretch your hand a little, and save yourself when something happens than to call out loudly. At eight o''clock, she had breakfast. Nearly nine o''clock, the three teachers Anhua had invited for her came, art teacher, music teacher, and foreignnguage teacher. Both the art teacher and the music teacher are male, and the foreignnguage teacher is female. All three of them have good appearances. What made Tang Guo notice the most was that their eyes were very bright. When they saw Tang Guo, they didn''t look down on them at all, but were full of curiosity and seeking knowledge. Obviously they are curious, why did this celebrity of Xianlusi think of looking for them to learn painting and foreignnguages? If they learn music, they are not surprised at all, maybe this celebrity wants to improve his professional standard. Art teacher Cheng Han has seven years of study abroad experience. Although he is not well-known enough, Anhua has seen it. The other party''s professional preparation is really good. Currently teaching art to students in school, he is now 35 years old. Music teacher Yin Yue, who has studied abroad for ten years, is younger than Cheng Han. He is only thirty years old this year. He is very talented in music. He is best at piano and violin. Of course, he is also a local guqin and pipa. Most of the other instruments can be used, but they are not proficient. Zhu Shishi, a foreignnguage teacher, went to a foreign country with his parents when he was ten years old. Because he missed his homnd, he felt that he could do something. When he was twenty, he returned to his homnd and became a teacher at school, thinking that he should learn what he learned. , And bring backnguages from other ces and teach them to people in their hometowns. So far, he has been teaching in school for seven years. Zhu Shishi is very popr in the school because she is young, beautiful, and very kind. In the eyes of the students, she is a woman of the new era. When I was in school, I often received love letters from students. At this time, students write love letters to their teachers and admire them. As long as they have studied, most of them can ept and support them. They think that this is the innovation of thinking, free love, and this is not what they pursue? "Hello teachers, thank you for epting me as a student." Tang Guo smiled and invited a few people to sit down. Several people nodded kindly. In fact, they don''t have a student of this kind, and they have no prejudice against this profession. It''s just that they have seen too little, it should be said that they have never seen it, the singer is willing to improve herself. Therefore, after Anwar spoke, they agreed without hesitation. Music teacher Yin Yue, he has heard Tang Guo sing, not only that, he also oftenes to listen, but they have never seen it before. He just hid in the corner and listened quietly. He always thought her voice was beautiful. Now he is very excited by such a student. Zhu Shishi feels that no matter who she is or what her identity is, as long as she is willing to ept her knowledge, she must teach well. Cheng Han is still considering, he wants to try first, after all, he has never taught such a student. Chapter 3976: Showgirl (14) Chapter 3976: Showgirl (14) If the other party has talent in this area, he certainly would not miss such a student. If the other party''s talent is mediocre, then he can only teach ording to the standard of ordinary students. Next, Tang Guo discussed the course with several people. Her performance time is basically once a week in advance, so they can arrange a week in advance. After the talk, it was almost noon. The meal was ready, and they had a meal together. After the meal, Cheng Han and Zhu Shishi both said that they would go back to prepare and teach her lessons. Only Yin Yue did not leave. Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Do you have any questions, Teacher Yin?" "Are you free this afternoon? If you don''t mind, we can start the ss." Although he doesn''t have a musical instrument, the first ss can be done without a musical instrument. "of course can." When Tang Guo brought Yin Yue into the room where he was in ss, he was stunned. He was actually prepared to not sweep the instruments. This is a veryrge room with not only musical instruments but also drawing tools and even arge bookcase. It can be seen from the naked eye that this is divided into three parts, which should be specially prepared for their three teachers. Yin Yue is a little excited, this student is very easy to learn. Neither of them was nonsense, and started the ss immediately. Because Tang Guo has a foundation, Yin Yue didn''t start from the elementary level, but first tested her, and then taught her what she couldn''t, or what she could easily make mistakes. Whether it is the original owner or Tang Guo singing, there is no problem at all. The pronunciation is very standard, and Yin Yue feels that there is no need to teach it. Then he asked Tang Guo: "What musical instrument do you want to learn?" "The teacher thinks whichever is inspiring, so let''s teach the kind first." Anyway, she knows all the musical instruments here. Teacher Yin''s role is to give her a source of talent. This time, she had to get the limelight. "Then it''s the piano." Yin Yue felt this was a little more secure. One afternoon, the study room was closed tightly. An Hua moved a chair and sat outside the study room, afraid that Tang Guo would have any instructions when he arrived. Hearing the sound of music inside, a smile appeared on his face. When it was almost dark, the music inside stopped, and as the footsteps approached the door, An Hua quickly stood up and the door time was opened. He thought he would see Tang Guo who was a little tired, and Teacher Yin who might be a little tired. Unexpectedly, when he saw the two, it was different from what he thought. "Tang Guo, you are such a genius. I have never seen a genius like you!" Yin Yue flushed, and his eyes were very excited when he watched Tang Guo. "You seem to have a performance tomorrow. If you can, you perform Give me the rest of the time. I have two sses tomorrow, both in the afternoon, and I am free in the morning." It is not easy to meet a gifted student. He must grasp it and teach him all he has learned. He hopes to witness the day when she shines. "Tomorrow''s ss, I won''t charge you." Tang Guo smiled: "The money still has to be collected. After all, this is the sess of Teacher Yin''sbor." "This is not important. Anyway, you are willing to give me your free time." Does anyone who can study abroadck this money? Anything will do as long as the student is willing. An Hua rushed to send Yin Yue away. He was a little surprised by the result and felt it should be. After all, hisdy is the signature of Xianlusi. It''s better, it doesn''t seem to matter. The next day, Yin Yue continued to teach Tang Guo. On the third day, Tang Guo did not perform. Cheng Han taught her art in the morning, and Zhu Shishi taught her foreignnguages in the afternoon. After the two of them had finished teaching, they both felt that they had picked up the baby. They went back and changed their previous teaching n. Geniuses don''t need to learn step by step. Genius is different from ordinary people. Seeing that they were so excited, Tang Guo could only say sorry in his heart. In this world, she must shine. Unconsciously, the time came to the end of the month, and it was the day when Xianlusi was paid. This day was also the day when Tang Guo took his sry and took the rickshaw home to send money to his family. Chapter 3977: Showgirl (15) Chapter 3977: Showgirl (15) This day was a pay day, and Tang Guo deliberately didn''t arrange courses for himself, and it was a vacation for himself and the teachers. As it happens, she didn''t perform today. After Xianlusi got her sry, she took out several envelopes and put the money for the Tang family into different envelopes ording to the original owner''s habit. Although she didn''t n to give the Tang family any more money, she still needed these envelopes for acting. She walked out of Xianlusi, got on the rickshaw, and the coachman took her to the alley where Tang''s house lived. The Tang family has always lived in a narrow alley. The house is not big, with only three rooms. One room is not too big or small for Wu Feng and Tang Chunxiang, thergest one is for the three brothers of the Tang family, and the other one is slightly smaller for her and her younger sister Tang Si. Because she moved out of Tang''s house many years ago, in that small room, there is almost no trace of her existence, it can be regarded as the personal room of the younger sister Tang Si. In the past few years, every time she came back, she stepped into that room only a few times. Tang Si basically regarded that small room as her personal private space. She packed everything that once belonged to the original owner in a box. At first the box was still in the room, butter she wanted to put a desk or something, and felt that the room was too small, so she moved the box outside. Tang Youhui, the eldest brother of the Tang family, thinks that its not good to be outside. Tang Youhui was still thinking, in case one day his eldest sister woulde back to live, so he put the box in the room of the three Tang brothers, upying the ce next to his bed. Tang Si didn''t care about this, she felt that as long as there was nothing in her way. Now as long as he leaves the house, Tang Si will still lock the room, not to mention Tang Guo, other people can''t enter the room without her permission. At first Wu Feng was dissatisfied, butter he got used to it. Tang Guo thought about Tang Si''s behavior, simply despising her from the bottom of her elder sister. If it weren''t for the other party who couldn''t be independent yet, and made money by her own ability, it might have been like in the plot, stiffly saying to her that the money she made was dirty money, right? She especially wanted to know what it would be like when Tang Si no longer had the dirty money she thought was self-help. In his thoughts, Tang Guo had already reached the alley leading to the Tang family. The alleys are rtively narrow, and rickshaws cannot enter, so they can only stop here. Her dress today is rtively simple, but everything on her body is special, no matter how simple clothes are worn by him, they are all the same glorious. She walked slowly to the ce of the Tang family, and finally came to the door of the Tang family. The door is concealed, which means there should be someone inside. She heard the sound of the wrong clothesing from inside. It was Wu Feng who was helping people wash the clothes. She knocked gently on the door, and only heard a woman''s voice inside: "Who? The door is not closed. I have work in my hands. Come in." Tang Guo opened the door. Perhaps it hadn''t been repaired for a long time, and it made a creaking sound. She walked into the small courtyard in two steps, her gaze fell on Wu Feng, who really was sitting on a stool in the wrong clothes. Perhaps it is the feeling that the iing person hase in, subconsciously raising his head. When she saw Tang Guo, she was not surprised. Chapter 3978: Showgirl (16) Chapter 3978: Showgirl (16) Perhaps every time the original owner came too punctual, Wu Feng knew that she was here to give money. But Wu Feng has always been dissatisfied with this disobedient daughter. Not only was she disobedient, she also showed her face. Now when she goes out, she often hears the big masters talking about Miss Tang of Xianlusi, if she can get Miss Tang The tickets for the performance, they think it is worth it to die. Wu Feng couldn''t listen to these words, only felt ashamed on her face, and Tang Guo was ashamed of her. Thinking of this, Wu Feng couldn''t help but sink when seeing Tang Guo in front of him: "Why are you here?" The lines that have remained unchanged for thousands of years, knowing that Tang Guo was here to give the money, Wu Feng couldn''t help saying that. Tang Guo knew that Wu Feng would definitely say in the next sentence, didn''t he tell you not toe back? When people are seen, they will say some gossip. Do you think our family is not as shameful enough? However, Tang Guoque knew that many people were envious of the Tang family, even if they said something bad, they were envious in his heart. Those bad things are mostly because they don''t have a daughter who can send arge sum of money back on time every month. This is a troubled world, where the face is, it''s good to be alive. What is face-to-face? It is something that will be considered after eating and not hungry. Telling you face when hungry is bullshit. Sure enough, Wu Feng started to talk. In and out of words, they all mean to dislike Tang Guo. "You said that we are a good white family, you have to show your face and sing to a man. Isn''t that embarrassing to the family? My old Tang family''s face has been shamed for you..." Wu Feng talked about a lot, and said all the words she could think of: "Do you know how bad they are?" Hearing this, Tang Guo couldn''t help but interrupt Wu Feng: "Mom, if I don''t do this, can our family live on?" "Life is good and bad, why can''t I live it anymore? The rich and the rich, the poor and the poor are better than you doing these shameful things. Now my old Tang family''s reputation is all lost. You ruined." "After so many years, I thought my mother had epted this, but didn''t I think that the money I made was not clean?" "Where can you clean up the money you earn from singing?" Wu Feng was not angry. "Youugh at the big masters all day. I heard that you will asionally eat with some big bosses. You think this is a good job. Normal? It''s embarrassing to say it! Fortunately, you don''t live in this house, or you don''t know how many peoplee to watch the joke." Tang Guo took out an envelope from her bag and held it in her hand. She looked at Wu Feng faintly, "Mom, I was here to give some money." "Take it away. I don''t care about your dirty money. Didn''t I say it many times? I told you not to take it back. Our family is very good. I don''t rely on your dirty money to support it." "I know." Tang Guo replied calmly. At first Wu Feng hadn''t noticed anything. Knowing God, she saw Tang Guo put the envelope back into her bag. It didn''t happen as usual, but she forced it into her hand and left. Surprised. System: Laughing, isn''t it surprising? There will be many such idents in the future, so hurry up and raise your heart. "Unexpectedly, all these years I have been afraid that my family has no money to live. Hearing what Mom said, it turned out to be my worry." Chapter 3979: Showgirl (17) Chapter 3979: Showgirl (17) "I thought I only needed to subsidize my family, and life would get better and better. I never thought it would cause so much trouble to my family." Tang Guo said slowly, Wu Feng felt weird. "When you enter Xianlusi, you wont be able to return to the past. Even if you quit halfway, you still have to pay an expensive liquidated damage. I know its embarrassing and embarrassing you. A few second and third brothers, and younger sister I have grown up, and there is nothing to do with me." Wu Fengyue heard something wrong, Tang Guo did not give her a chance to speak, and continued: "Mom, since you dislike my daughter as shame, I will note back. The money you dislike is dirty money, and I will never take it again. I came back to humiliate you. These years have made you embarrassed. Unexpectedly, my behavior will cause you so much burden." "You take care." After Tang Guo finished speaking, she still didn''t give Wu Feng a chance, and turned around under her bewildered appearance. "I should have thought about it a long time ago. Now that I am trapped in Xianlusi, I can''t help myself. What I do every day is to shame you, anding back every month will really cause you trouble. From now on, you will not be like me Daughter." At the door, Tang Guo added. Because she saw a gossip aunt passing by here, every time at this time, the other party would pretend to pass here, in fact, he was listening to the gossip. Tang Guo didn''t give Wu Feng a chance, and closed the door by the way. The gossip aunt was also taken aback. Seeing Tang Guo''s sad face, she hurriedly came up and asked, "Girl Tang, what''s wrong with you?" "My mother hates me ashamed and doesn''t want my money. I didn''t expect that after so many years, she still can''t open this knot." Tang Guo sighed, "She is a stubborn person. No need to do anything more, I won''te back in the future, so that she won''t see me like the gue." Tang Guo didn''t give the gossip aunt a chance to ask again, and quickly walked away on high heels. The rickshaw was still waiting for her outside. Seeing her in the car, he dragged her away. Tang Guo didn''t go home, but asked the coachman to take her to the school of several younger siblings. This is what the original owner once did. Every time he gave Wu Feng thergest share of money, he would go to school and give living expenses to several younger brothers and sisters. It''s a joke. She is just 20 years old this year, and her second and third brothers are only three years younger than her. Now she is 17. The younger sister Tang Si, currently fifteen years old, is a big girl in this era. Tang Guo put away his thoughts and brewed his feelings. The reason why I intend to disconnect from my family in this way and not give them money. That''s because the Tang family are face-loving and will not take the initiative to violently expose her for not giving money. In the future, they will have no ie, and will only secretly be angry and make a fuss about her identity as a singer. However, in Tang Guo''s view, the identity of the singer is not ashamed, and the original owner is the singer because of family reasons? If she really wants to expose it all, it is definitely not her who is ashamed of her, but the Tang family, as well as those few artistic youths who are self-sustaining ideological innovation and freedom of love, should not pursue money, but pursue their dreams. Young artists? Oh, have a realistic nightmare, and all the problems of the literary youth are cured. Later, I saw whether they dared to chew on her flesh and blood, to talk about the soul decayed by money. The three younger siblings were not in the same school, and Tang Guo first saw that Tang Yousheng gave birth to the second younger brother. Chapter 3980: Showgirl (18) Chapter 3980: Showgirl (18) "What about Youshu?" Tang Guo asked Tang Yousheng. In fact, she knew why Tang Youshu didn''te. This Tang Youshu was a man full of sour and rot, with an old-time tradition in his bones and a special double standard. It was a shame to think that his biological sister was going to be a showgirl, and it was ashamed of her as a schr. Therefore, every time Tang Guo came over, it was Tang Youshu who came out to see her. Tang Youshu was afraid that seeing Tang Guo would attract other people''s attention and be jokes by his ssmates. The rtionship between them and Tang Guo, a few of them are good at ying well, and asionally they would tease a few words, which made Tang Youshu feel very shameless, and even disliked this sister who sang in Xianlusi. "The book is not avable again." Tang Yousheng didn''t even say a word to his sister, just standing in the same ce dumbly. The reason why he didn''t leave was just waiting for Tang Guo to force him money. His dream is to paint, and everyone who knows this line understands that no matter what time it is, he needs special materials. Buying only paint is a bottomless pit. Behind a famous painter, there must be a mountain of paint waste. But he wants face, it is impossible to open his mouth to ask for money. He despises the showgirl, who is a big man, and asks for money from the showgirl. Isn''t that ridiculous? "Every time I came over these years, I forcibly charged you with money, did it cause you trouble?" Tang Yousheng was a little impatient, frowning, "What''s the matter, just tell me, I have to go back to paint." "Now I don''t want to call my sister." Tang Guo''s tone was still in, but still with a touch of sadness, as if there was an unresolvable sadness in it. Tang Yousheng didn''t care at all. In his opinion, this was a disease-free groan, with many problems. They all put down their face and be a singer girl. Shouldn''t this result be expected long ago? I have done a shameful thing, and want him to call the other side sister? If he is seen by his ssmates, I don''t know how tough at him. "I won''te again in the future," Tang Guo suddenly showed a very pleased look, but deep in his eyes, with a deep sense of sadness, "You grow up and don''t need my sister, right and As for you, I have countless stains on my body. From now on, take care of yourself." Then, under Tang Yousheng''s incredible gaze, Tang Guo took the small bag and slowly walked towards the rickshaw. Tang Si and the two brothers are not in the same school, but they are not far from here, and the rickshaw will arrive in a few minutes. This time Tang Guo mainly came to cut off their sources of ie. When he saw Tang Si, the other party was reluctant. "What do you want, hurry up, I will have activities with my ssmates for a while." "Sisi, are you also unwilling to call me sister?" Tang Guo looked at Tang Si with an injured face, and the system hiding in the dark trembled. He was most afraid of the host acting in a big way, it was really scary. The more she acted, the more unhappy she was. She has fully understood the virtues of this family. It''s a **** and a bitch, and I love face. This needs to catch them, Tang Guo can easily cut off their sources of ie. Unlike some rogues, they consider themselves schrs with innovative ideas. I couldn''t let go of that face and went to find a singer for money. As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, Tang Si''s expression changed. Chapter 3981: Showgirl (19) Chapter 3981: Showgirl (19) Tang Si used: "Aren''t those things you did just embarrass our whole family? If you don''t do a good job, if you have to be a singer, do you love money so much? You are corrupted by money. You ask me Why don''t you call your sister, you who are so smelly of copper, are you worthy of being my sister?" "Okay, hurry up and say what you want to say, don''t look like I''m bullying you, it''s annoying to look at it. When the ssmates see it, they think I''m doing you well. Don''t think that you can cover up by pretending to be pitiful Those things you did." Tang Si''s words made Tang Guo ufortable, these white-eyed wolves, no one really knew their situation. "If I''m not a singer, who will support you? Who will pay for your studies, who will pay you to buy beautiful hairpins and skirts?" Tang Guo understands that Tang Si is a person who loves face and can''t let go of dignity. In fact, he spends money better than anyone else. He always says that money is useless and that money should not be pursued. But it is her now that she has no worries about food and clothing, so she can speak so hard. "Okay! Do you have to listen to everything if I spend your money? I''m not your doll, you can buy it with money. It''s not that you are passionate and forced to give it to me. ?Now I don''t call you sister, you have turned the old ount?" "Sure enough, money is your favorite thing. Don''t worry. I will return it to you as much as possible in the future. I will return it three times. I don''t care about your dirty money." Tang Si couldn''t help shouting, she couldn''t stand it. Those words that Tang Guo said just now made her very angry. "Sure enough, she''s a big girl, she has her own thoughts." Tang Guo smiled faintly, and there was some sadness on her expression, which could not be erased. Tang Si was in anger: "Don''t pretend to be pitiful in front of me. You go quickly. Don''te to school in the future. I will repay you the money you spent in the future. Don''t worry, there will be a lot of you. So, Donte to give pointers to my life." "It won''t be anymore." Tang Guo''s tone was still so light. "You all grow up and don''t need my sister. Then my sister will disappear in your world without embarrassing you." There was something wrong with Tang Si, and she saw Tang Guo smiling at her. Tang Guo took out an envelope from his bag: "I originally wanted to give you a sum of pocket money at the end. I heard you say that it''s all dirty money, and it seems unnecessary." "Take it quickly, I said, don''t give me money, I don''t need you. Not everyone is like you. Without these things, you can''t live." After Tang Si said this, she saw Tang Guo put the envelope back in her bag: "Okay, you are also a big girl, this time I respect you. I will not disturb you again in the future." Tang Si was stunned, and saw Tang Guo turning around and getting on the rickshaw, never looking at her again. She looked sad and was pulled away by the rickshaw. Tang Si stood there for a long time, and was suddenly awakened by a cold wind. She looked at her hands subconsciously, and there really was no familiar envelope. Thinking of the previous scene, Tang Si stomped angrily: "It was originally dirty money, who is rare!" After speaking, she went back to school. The few of her who are good, surrounded her and asked, "Tang Si, did your sister send you money again?" "Don''t ask, I didn''t ask for her money, the money is dirty, I hold it hot." Tang Si said angrily. On the other side, Tang Yousheng went to the library to find Tang Youshu. Tang Youshu was reading a book quietly, and when he saw him, he asked: "It''s just that you have that leisurely feeling to go and see her." Tang Yousheng found a ce to sit down and was silent. Tang Youshu felt something was wrong: "What''s wrong?" Chapter 3982: Showgirl (20) Chapter 3982: Showgirl (20) "Did you get teased when you came back?" Don''t me Tang Youshu for thinking like this. As Tang Guo became more and more prosperous in Xianlesi, it was impossible to hide the rtionship between them. When Tang Guo went home every month, he couldn''t see them at all. In order to see them, she would onlye to their school. Perhaps it ispensation for them, which will force them a lot of money. When the students saw it, they would inevitably gossip. Therefore, Tang Youshu basically would not go out to see Tang Guo. Tang Shengsheng is different. In fact, he learns to paint, and his monthly expenses are quiterge. Without the money from Tang Guo, it would be impossible for him to learn painting. Wherever you learn to paint, you need money, especially the students who are in this industry, who dont have a lot of money at home, and dont dare to learn this with little money. In fact, Tang Youshu also needs the money very much. The reason why he is not so anxious is because most of his money is used to party with people, unlike Tang Yousheng who is indispensable at all. Besides, Tang Youshu himself would write some small articles, and he would go to fewer parties. The money he made from articles is still enough. Tang Shengsheng is different. He only has expenses, not any ie, just like Tang Si. "No." Tang Yousheng shook his head irritably, "When I came back, I didn''t meet anyone else." In fact, in the school, students ridiculed them very rarely. Everyone is a ssmate. No grudges will not always catch one thing and talk about it. But they just felt that Tang Guo''s appearance would make them ashamed and dull. "What the **** is that? By the way, how much did she give you this month?" Tang Youshu said this to remind Tang Yousheng to remember to give him his share. But as a schr, I should remind you to be tactful so as not to make people think that he values money. "If it wasn''t for that blood rtionship, I really don''t want to ept her money. If she doesn''t ept it, she will probablye over again to be wordy and eye-catching." Tang Youshu sighed, as if epting Tang Guo''s gift of money. Forced to ept the same. If Tang Guo was here, he would really curse shamelessly. At this time, Tang Yousheng finally spoke: "She didn''t give me money." Tang Youshu was ready to criticize Tang Guo''s view of money in a big way, and he was a little overwhelmed by this sentence. He looked at Tang Yousheng nkly, suppressing the little panic in his heart, and then asked Tang Yousheng for a long time: "What''s the matter? She feels ashamed to do that and doesn''t n to do it?" They all remember that Tang Guo signed a contract with Xianlusi for ten years. She was so popr first, would Xianlusi let her go? Could it be that she also felt ashamed and redeemed herself andpensated all the money she had made before? Before, the whole family was looking forward to Tang Guo''s choice. Don''t know why, Tang Youshu felt very upset, and didn''t think it was a very way. He even wanted to write an article to scold her, but he didn''t find a suitable topic, and it didn''t make sense to scold her. "She said that she understands us and knows that we are embarrassed. The previous behavior has made us shame. She also said that we have all grown up and need her care. She must respect us and will not force us to ept money in the future." After Tang Youshu finished these words in one breath, he panicked. Tang Guo actually gave him a lot of pocket money every month, more than many people''s wages for doing a few months of work. If he has a n and spends all his money on painting, he can really persist for a long time. Chapter 3983: Showgirl (21) Chapter 3983: Showgirl (21) However, he spends half of this money on painting, and half on socializing and self-dressing. For several years in a row, Tang Guo gave them money regrly every month. They have developed a habit of spending money cleanly every month, counting the days to today. After all, for so many years, Tang Guo hadn''te here that day, and he would definitely give them money every time he came. Tang Yousheng would not have expected that Tang Guo would not give the money if he said that he would not give it. The decision was so straightforward that they caught them off guard, without any preparation. Tang Youshu was speechless, and the panic in his heart gradually calmed down. Although he lost a lot of ie, it was a blow to him. But now he has published several articles and he is quite famous. Nowadays, every month, there is an article that can be read by the newspaper. Coupled with the living expenses Wu Feng gave him, there should be no problem. Therefore, Tang Youshu quickly became relieved and patted Tang Yousheng on the shoulder: "If you don''t give it, you will be given it. I didn''t want her money anymore. I was ufortable with her money. Now it''s better. If she doesn''te, she won''t make peopleugh." Tang Yousheng wanted to say something, but couldn''t say it. If he said that he didn''t have Tang Guo''s money, what would he use to buy the paints and materials he painted? These things are expensive in all ages, and ordinary families can''t afford it. Seeing Tang Youshu''s face relieved, as if he had thrown off some burden, Tang Yousheng was even more afraid to say that it was because of the money. They can''t be people who are corrupted by money, it shouldn''t be a joke. Tang Yousheng felt that he should go back to his mother to get some. I have an appointment with my ssmates in a few days, and I am going to sketch outside. I almost have to buy paint and drawing paper. Tang Youshu is also deciding in his heart, if he wants to ponder over two articles and take some manuscript fees, he can still handle it. He didn''t give money to Tang Guo in his heart, even more contemptuous. Tang Si was still at the school gate at this time, looking at where Tang Guo had gone. It''s just that there are only pedestrians in that ce, without Tang Guo. A cold wind blew Tang Si awake, remembering those words Tang Guo had said before, her face flushed with anger. She stamped her feet on the spot and muttered angrily. "Who cares about your two dirty money? If you don''t give it, you won''t give it. Do you think I''m rare?" The money in Tang Si''s hand is running out, and if he saves some flowers, it will probably take three to five days. The brothers and sisters are all the same, and they spend money counting their days. The original owner''s monthly punctuality allowed them to develop this habit, but gave Tang Guo an aspect. The sudden attack caught them off guard and almost ran away. Tang Guo still didn''t go home. Today is her free time. Although she will not be so busy today, on this day, she still feels that this is a day off. In addition to three younger siblings, she has a very good elder brother. She went to the best restaurant and bought many foods that he liked ording to Tang Youhui''s taste. Take the food box and take the rickshaw to the dock where Tang Youhui works. Tang Youhui was still busy when she came to the dock. When the other party helped the boss unload all the goods, Tang Youhui heard that Tang Guo hade to him. He quickly wiped off his sweat and washed his hands. At this time every month, the original owner would alsoe, and Tang Youhui had no doubts. "Sister, the sun is big, it''s so hot, and it''s dirty here, why are you here again?" Chapter 3984: Showgirl (22) Chapter 3984: Showgirl (22) Tang Youhui said, seeing that Tang Guo came alone, he even disagrees, "Why don''t you let someone follow you, alone, what if something happens?" His eldest sister is getting better and better now, and there are so many people who know him, what should I do if there is something wrong? In fact, Tang Youhui still thinks too much about this, Xianlusi is very powerful, and the boss has the same origin and does not enmity. Those who mix here will give a bit of face and dare not touch Xianlesi. "Big brother, let''s eat first. After working all morning, I must be tired." Tang Guo didn''t mind whether the ce was dirty or not. She found a ce to eat, put out the food in the food box, and let Tang Youhui sat down to eat. Seeing this, Tang Youhui couldn''t speak. He was moved and a little weak. He took something to eat and didn''t speak for a while. If he didn''t eat, he would betray the elder sister''s heart. The main reason is that the family is so to the elder sister, he is afraid that he will not ept it, and the elder sister thinks a lot, thinking that the eldest brother also dislikes her, which will make her ufortable. These things are very delicious, if possible, he would rather not eat them. One bite makes him feel distressed. This is the result of the elder sisters hard singing, giving up her face, and being pointed and pointed to earn it. When she settled in Xianlusi, she was only fifteen years old, and she had to bear so much alone, it was his eldest brother that was useless, only strength, and nothing to help. Suddenly, Tang Youhui remembered something, his brows stretched slightly. "Big brother, I have been to school." Tang Guo felt that he still had to tell Tang Youhui what he was doing today: "It''s been five years, unknowingly, books, births, and Sisi, they are all grown up." "Yeah, it''s been five years." His eldest sister was so wronged for five years. Tang Youhui felt ufortable. He had to do hardbor every day, and fell asleep when he went home. The eldest sister had little contact with family members, and he rarely encountered conflict between them. In addition, if they say that a elder sister is not good, he will give them a word. These little boys learned to be smart, and never discussed the older sister in front of him. The eldest sister never said a few small things were bad before him, and he didn''t even have a chance to teach. But there are some things he knows well. What made him most powerless was Wu Feng''s attitude. Tang Youhui was thinking that if he has the ability and can make a lot of money, he can make his eldest sister a real daughter and do nothing, and he can find a good marriage for her in the future, so that she can be happy all her life. Alive. Where is it like now, taking on the whole family at a young age. Tang Youhui felt sour in his heart, saying that his eldest brother was useless. But Tang Youhui was not discouraged, because he seized the opportunity, and as long as he did the work of the two days, he would work by the side of a big boss. It''s a coincidence to meet that big boss. The big boss thinks that he is good at being a good man, and he is asked to be a follower. Although this job sounds bad, it is at least an opportunity. The big boss is rich. People, maybe he can get ahead? In the early days, the eldest sister''s good day wille. "Did they say something nasty again?" Tang Youhui remembered that Tang Guo had sent money to the school, and the boys would probably say no with a look of disgust, and became very angry, "Wait for me to go back." , Will teach them a good lesson." Chapter 3985: Showgirl (23) Chapter 3985: Showgirl (23) The younger sister couldn''t beat it, and it was okay for the two younger brothers to catch a punch. It can be said that the two younger brothers, Tang Youshu and Tang Yousheng, grew up under his fist. If they hadn''t spoken well, he wouldn''t be guilty of teaching them. Unfortunately, Wu Feng''s existence, he couldn''t correct them. "No, brother, I think they have their own ideas when they grow up, and I also heard that the articles of the book can be published in the newspaper and they can also get the manuscript fee. It seems that they can support themselves. In addition, Its not bad to paint again. If you want to, you can sell paintings for a living." Tang Guo looked relieved: "I have always given them money because I was afraid that they would treat themselves harshly, and I didn''t expect to cause them a burden. Now that they have grown up, then I don''t have to force them money and cause them distress. Sisi, the younger sister, the two of them are brothers, and they should be able to take good care of her." Tang Youhui blinked and looked up at Tang Guo. She obviously smiled and said that she was very pleased, but he just saw a deep sadness in her eyes. Tang Youhui''s first thought was not about other things, but that his eldest sister was really hurt. The eldest sister used to give money to several younger siblings, but they have not grown up yet, fearing that they will be poor and bullied. Therefore, even if you endure their dislike, you must give them money. Now that they have grown up, she can finally leave in silence and hide to heal her injuries. Tang Youhui felt very ufortable and lost his appetite. But these dishes were bought by the older sister, so he still finished eating. "We should also let them learn to grow. I heard people say that they don''t spend enough money, so you don''t want to give them." Tang Youhui said. In fact, he always felt that Tang Guo didn''t need to give the three small money. "Big brother, as well as mom, she doesn''t recognize my daughter, and I won''t go back again." Tang Youhui was taken aback. Seeing Tang Guo''s words seriously, and looking at her injured eyes, he didn''t know what to say for a while. "Even if I give up everything about Xianlusi, I can''t change anything when I go back, right, brother." Tang Youhui smiled bitterly: "It''s useless to be the big brother." "Big brother is very useful. I wouldn''t be able to wear a floral dress if my eldest brother hadn''te to the dock to do work when I was young." Tang Youhui didn''t persuade Tang Guo to go back to Tang''s house. That ce would only drag the elder sister. At the beginning, the family was in difficulties. The money earned by the eldest sister subsidized the family. He didn''t say anything. After all, relying on him alone, he really couldn''t support the family, and couldn''t let several younger siblings go to school. Later, the family''s conditions improved, and the family''s attitude towards the elder sister was bad. He tried to persuade the elder sister many times not to take money from home in the future. But every time I talked to my lips, I was stopped by the older sister. Now that the eldest sister is disappointed in this family, Tang Youhui is not sad in his heart, but he is sad to Dawei. I am also a little happy, the eldest sister will no longer be dragged down by these people who dislike her. Therefore, Tang Youhui didn''t say anything, just let Tang Guo take good care of herself, and didn''t mention anything about the family. People always grow up and cannot live under the wings of others forever. He is better than his elder sister who knows a few small abilities in the family. He doesn''t have any fart ability, and he has no small ability to spend money. Now that there is no support from the older sister, let''s see how they go to show off. Since I was a child, I have not suffered a lot, and now I have started to eat some, and it is also considered as a lesson for their people to see if they can be corrected. Chapter 3986: Showgirl (24) Chapter 3986: Showgirl (24) After the meal, Tang Youhui was worried that Tang Guo would go back alone, and had to send her to her ce of residence, watching her go in at ease before leaving. Tang Guo looked back at Tang Youhui. He didn''t expect that he woulde back again, and said in a somewhat happy tone: "Yes, sister, I won''t do it at the dock in a few days." Tang Guo knew about this and continued to listen to Tang Youhuis words: The day after tomorrow, Im going to help with a big boss. Dont worry, the big boss is a serious business man. Hes a very good person. The sry is many times higher than that of the dock. Sister, you Wait, wait until your eldest brother gets ahead, I''lle to Xianlusi to pick you up." "it is good." Tang Youhui felt relieved and left with a smile on his face. Obviously wearing dirty clothes, but walking on a clean street with his smile, there is no sense of peacekeeping at all. Tang Guo felt that if the big brother Tang Youhui was not dead in the original plot, maybe he could really do something with the big boss, and it would not be a dream to pick up the original owner from Xianlesi. The audience did not mention which big boss Tang Youhui followed. Tang Guo knew when Tang Youhui''s ident happened. On a luxury ship a few monthster, it seemed that there were big people on board. At that time, the steamer on the sea caught fire, and no one on it survived. Among those who died on it, one of them was also Tang Guo''s target, Zhou Ji of the Zhou family, which is now the eldest master of the Zhou family and the helm of the Zhou family. Regarding the fire, she felt that it was simple, it was mostly vicious businesspetition, and someone deliberately did it. When Tang Guo walked into the house, An Hua came. "Miss, I have your letter." An Hua handed the letter to Tang Guo, and Tang Guo opened it. It was a reply from the newspaper. The effect is that the article she wrote has already been adopted. They also chose a good day, which is to board the day after tomorrow. There were also various praises to Tang Guo. Tang Guo smiled off these words. The pen name used by Tang Guo for submission is just to leave the address here, and the newspaper will not go to find out who lives here. Currently, I don''t know that Tang Guo is the sign of Xian Lesi. Under normal circumstances, they post an article, then send a sample report to the writer and send it back with payment. The reason why I wrote a special reply to Tang Guo is because her article is so good. Tang Guo thought for a while, and then sent out a small part of what he wrote, still under the pen name of Shanjianren. The story is about love, hatred, and hatred in troubled times, which fits the aesthetics of this era. After doing this, she felt a little tired and went back to the room to rest. On the third day, Tang Guo''s article was published in the newspaper. "A New Talk in the Chaotic Time", the mountain man, suddenly became a hot topic of discussion in the newspaper. The most intense discussion is the group of students. If Tang Guo was in school, he would see some students arguing with others blushing because of this article. In any case, the mountain people, after all, set off a wave among students, even if there are many people who disagree with the mountain peoples views, because there are many ideas in them that are novel, and even some people with old thinking are not so easy to ept. . But this group of students who have received new ideological education admires the mountain people very much. On the campus, you can see a scene. Many students are holding a newspaper with a piece of "The New Story of the Chaotic Times" written by a mountain man. They have been reading, and the more they look, the more obsessed they are, as if they have seen their first love. When Tang Yousheng came to look for Tang Youshu, he saw that the other party was holding a newspaper, reading the article by The Mountain Man. "It''s great, it''s so well written, it just speaks my heart. This mountain man is really a great talent." Tang Youshu couldn''t help sharing it with Tang Yousheng. Tang Yousheng was annoyed now, and when he could deal with it, he said: "Youshu, do you have any money, please lend me some." Chapter 3987: Showgirl (25) Chapter 3987: Showgirl (25) money? Tang Youshu was stunned for a moment. Since they went to school, they really haven''t bothered about money. Naturally, there is no such thing as borrowing money between a few brothers and sisters. Because the money Tang Guo gave them was enough for them to spend, he never worried about money. Tang Yousheng suddenly said that he wanted to borrow money, but Tang Youshu did not respond. Because he recently got a pen fee, he has some money, but not much, just enough for him to barely spend. At this time, he also remembered that Tang Guo no longer gave them money. "Have you spent all your money?" Tang Youshu did not readily lend Tang Yousheng. He guessed that Tang Yousheng wanted to borrow money to buy paint. That thing was too expensive, and he was afraid that this was not enough. Tang Yousheng nodded embarrassingly: "The paint and drawing paper are almost used up, so you have to buy some. Make an appointment with your ssmates and go out to sketch in two days. These things are indispensable. You should lend me some emergency, and then return you when I have it. " Give him back? What is it for? It was Tang who spent the money again. He went back to ask his mother for it. It is estimated that it will be enough for him to spend himself. I am afraid he can''t pay him anything. Mainly because he didn''t have much, he felt a little embarrassed when he went back and asked his mother for it. At any rate, he is a little talented and intends to make a little money with his articles. Now that he can make money, why bother to spend money from a singer. The waist was finally straight, and he didn''t want to be as low as before and be jokes. Therefore, this money cannot be borrowed. This time he saw the article by Shanjianren and he got a lot of inspiration and thought he could think about a few more articles. At that time, he will be able to make money from his talents, clean and upright, and no one willugh at him again. "I don''t have any money either." Tang Youshu said, "I just have enough daily expenses here. I have it for you. My daily expenses are not enough." Tang Yousheng''s face was a bit ugly, and he was still a little ufortable. Didnt Tang Youshu show off in front of him a few days ago, he received the manuscript fee for the previous article? He also showed him the newspaper, pointed to an article on it and said that it was written by him. But Tang Yousheng didn''t say it. Suddenly he remembered that Tang Youshu was spending moneyvishly. He didn''t have any points on weekdays, so he probably had no money. "That''s all right, I''ll go back to ask mom for points." Tang Guo did not talk to Wu Feng about subsidizing several younger brothers and sisters. Naturally, they would not tell Wu Feng how much money Tang Guo had given them. They were all bored. I don''t know if they feel that Tang Guo''s money is shameless, or if they feel they need to tell them, Wu Fengzhun will let them pay a portion of the money back, saying that they will save it. Tang Yousheng went home on the same day, and at the same time, Tang Si was the one who went home. At this time, they realized that Wu Feng''s face was not very good-looking, and as soon as they asked, Wu Feng said the things that Tang Guo had previously returned. "It''s okay if that embarrassing thing doesn''te back. From now on, our Tang family will not have her daughter." Wu Feng cursed: "Our old Tang family is upright and clean. It really can''t tolerate that filthy thing. You are not allowed to interact with her in the future. You are all schrs. Don''t learn from her. No matter what you do. Everything must be done cleanly. If anyone dares to learn badly, see if I break his leg." Wu Feng cursed Tang Guo for a long time, and all kinds of ugly words came out. She didn''t even notice that her cursing words actually contained countless anger into anger. Chapter 3988: Showgirl (26) Chapter 3988: Showgirl (26) However, she couldn''t admit that she became angry because Tang Guo didn''t give her money. Now, in front of a few small ones, he scorned Tang Guo and warned them not to learn Tang Guo, and his heart was finally happy. Looking at the few good children in front of me, they are all schrs whom she confessed, all of them look like talents, and I feel much better. At this time, Tang Yousheng said, "Mom, I have an appointment with my ssmates in a few days to go out to sketch, the paint is gone." "Then mom will get you some money, no matter what, if you arecking in learning, you must tell mom." She has indeed saved a lot of the money Tang Guo gave Wu Feng over the years. The main reason is that Tang Guo not only paid the family members, but also covered the tuition fees of several younger siblings and daily expenses. In addition, every time Tang Chunxiang had a gambling debt, Tang Guo took the initiative to help resolve it. At present, Tang Chunxiang has not gone home, and it is estimated that she is still gambling outside. Anyway, when Tang Guo pays her sry, she will actively ask someone to find Tang Chunxiang and give him the money. Those casino owners, seeing Tang Chunxiang are the same as seeing a loose-fortune boy, they are not afraid that he will owe money. "Mom, I also have some activities with my ssmates." Tang Si hasn''t taken the initiative to ask Wu Feng for money for a long time. Basically, at the end of the month, Wu Feng will give them some money. She was a little bit hard to speak such words, and her face was a little red. Wu Feng didn''t pay attention to this. He felt that there might be some activities in the school. ording to the previous expenses, a little more was added to the two. The two were a little dumbfounded when they saw the money in their hands. Although it was the same every month, this time it was a bit more, butpared with the money Tang Guo gave them every month, this was really too little. Not to mention spending a month, even ten days is enough. Tang Si and Tang Yousheng are face-loving again, and today they always feel that the price of this incident is very low, silently holding the money, without saying much. But in my heart, it is really unpleasant. Tang Guo didn''t know the experience of the two. The Mountain People''s "New Talks on the Troubled Times" was still being discussed in full swing, and at the same time, the newspaper received another opening from Tang Guotou. At first, they were thinking about whether to contact this mountain man again, whether they would write more articles and submit them to their newspaper. Unexpectedly, they were still nning tomunicate with her in any way, and she actually voted for an article. After reading the opening several thousand words, the editor-in-chief of the newspaper was extremely happy. At this time, he had already given birth to meet and talk with this mountain man. Now the mountain man is well-known. From his perspective, this article will make this name a big hit. At that time, everyone will stare at their newspapers and buy them. As long as there are articles from the mountain people, the newspapers are definitely easy to sell. When Tang Guo received the letter from the newspaper, she did not ept the meeting with the editor-in-chief, and only replied a letter to the other party, indicating that she would continue to cooperate with the newspaper. This article now will be serialized on their side in the future, and if they can, they can sign a contract. After receiving the letter, the editor-in-chief of the newspaper is of course willing. But in three days, the contract was signed. Except for sses, performances, and writing articles, the small ones in the Tang family and Wu Feng would note to her. But another person should find a way to find her and ask her for money. After all, she hadn''t given Tang Chunxiang money this month. It is impossible to give Tang Chunxiang money. Chapter 3989: Showgirl (27) Chapter 3989: Showgirl (27) So what can she do to not give Tang Chunxiang money in an upright manner? At this time, she identally received news that the schrs in this city seemed to be holding a literary tea party. "Uncle An, when is the literary tea party?" Anhua was silent for a moment: "Miss is going to the literary tea party?" He thought, is Tang Guo finally going to show off his talents. Tang Guo didn''t hide An Hua from writing the article. Anhua helps to take care of things like sending manuscripts. "Well, I n to go and see. I''ve been in Xianlusi, and want to meet other worlds." Tang Guo smiled, "However, I didn''t n to show anything, just to see what the literary tea party was like." An Hua understood what was going on when he heard it. The youngdy probably likes those ces very much, so I want to see it. It''s just that thedy doesn''t like to be pushy, she just wants to see. He thinks that''s okay. After the youngdy is no longer Xianlusi, then he can truly show his talents, and it will be even better. "I''ll find out." Before long, Anhua told Tang Guo the time of the Literary Tea Party, and by the way, he got Tang Guo a ticket. After all, to hold a literary tea party, a venue is still needed to prevent messy people from getting in. The venue of the literary tea party is not as magnificent as Xianlusi, but it is simple and elegant. Tang Guo wore a rtively simple dress today, but she was covered with shining ces. As soon as she arrived, countless people''s eyes fell on her. Many people know her appearance. After all, her photos have been published in the newspaper, and almost no one does not know her. Especially every time there is her performance, her photo will be printed on the ticket, and many people also specially cherish the used tickets. If Tang Guo appeared in other singing, she might be very popr, and many people would like her toe. But this is a literary tea party, and her appearance gives people a very subtle feeling. Most of them here are students, mostly fifteen to twenty years old, and the number of other age groups is slightly smaller. Most of these young students don''t like Tang Guo, a woman who sings for money. In their view, this is just augh. Even if you don''t sell yourself, it''s a very embarrassing thing. The brothers and sisters of the Tang family were all here. They were talking andughing in the corner, but the scene suddenly became quiet. They looked up and found that Tang Guo was walking in slowly with someone walking in. The radiant appearance made them not happy, but theirplexion changed drastically. They wanted to stand up immediately and berate Tang Guo and go out. This is a literary tea party, what is she doing? Tang Guo saw the expressions of everyone in sight, nodded and smiled at them, and found a ce where no one was sitting. It seems to mean that you are free, she just wants toe and have a look. "If I''m not mistaken, this should be Miss Tang from Xianlusi?" At this moment, a young man in a simple dress walked up to Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, this is a literary tea party." "I know." "Miss Tang, we didn''t invite you to sing." The young man continued, not giving Tang Guo''s face at all. In his opinion, Tang Guo''s presence in this ce was an insult to their tea party, "If Miss Tang had nothing else Its better to leave here. We dont need you to sing here. Thank you for your kindness. Friends whoe here are all discussing poetry and articles." Chapter 3990: Showgirl (28) Chapter 3990: Showgirl (28) She almost didn''t say this directly, because she was not supposed toe. Tang Guo always kept smiling: "I have always envied the educated people. I heard that there is a literary tea party here, so I came to see it. You say yours, and I listen to me." The young man frowned, and he was not as polite as before: "Miss Tang, have you ever been to school?" "I came out very early to do things and didn''t have the opportunity to go to school." System: Did you hear it? There is no chance to go to school. The words "go to school" should be emphasized. It means that you didn''t go to school instead of being uncultured. "Miss Tang has never gone to school, is that literate?" The young man already looked down on people, but Tang Guo didn''t show any anger at all. What do you do when you are angry, how domineering these schrs are today, how swollen their faces will be in the future. "Of course we can read, how can we Xianlesi people not know how to read? If we don''t know how to read, how can we recognize the lyrics." Tang Guo said as expected. The young man couldn''t help butughed, and everyone onlookersughed. He continued: "Then Miss Tang, have you studied essays? Do you understand the poetry and essays we discussed? Throughout the ages, Countless excellent articles are not easy to understand and crude lyrics can bepared. If you dont work hard, you wont understand the meaning." "Miss Tang, we will write articles and poems here in a while. For the pair, you may not be able to pick them up. I think this is not for you." Tang Guo shook his head, "I just came here to take a look and didn''t think about what to do. I never knew what the gathering of schrs was like. I came here today for a long time. Is it because you have stipted that other people can''te in?" Everyone was silent, but this was not true. As long as you have tickets, you can certainlye in. Tang Yousheng, Tang Youshu, and Tang Si who were hiding in the corner did not say anything. At this time, when I talked to Tang Guo, didn''t he draw his attention to them? She was very dissatisfied with Tang Guo in her heart. She didn''t even see where this was. Could she be able toe? I want to get her back to where she belongs, but I am afraid of being caught in a joke. They don''t want to get ahead, but some troublesome people yelled: "I heard that Miss Tang is the queen of Tang Ying and the eldest sister of two ssmates Tang Youshu. Why don''t you two ssmates say in advance that your sister ising to the literature tea party? " The speaker, of course, could not understand the two of Tang Yousheng. Usually they have the pocket money given by Tang Guo, everything is used well, they are not short of money, and they are generous and very popr. Now that Tang Guo appeared on this asion, they certainly would not miss this opportunity to attack the two. Tang Si regretted it very much. She knew Tang Guo would be here today. She shouldn''t havee. Wouldn''t it be good to go shopping with her ssmates? She looked at Tang Guo angrily, stood up suddenly, and walked in front of Tang Guo: "You better go back, isn''t it because I didn''t listen to you, did you offend you? Did youe here specifically to disrupt the situation? Do you have to make us ufortable?" Tang Guo simplyughed angrily, this can provoke Tang Si. Tang Youshu and Tang Yousheng didn''t say a word, but they didn''t feel very good when they spoke at this time. But the people around them were still asking them, and they only said quietly. "She always does this, thinking she has money and she has to listen to everything." Tang Youshu said. Chapter 3991: Showgirl (29) Chapter 3991: Showgirl (29) "My family said she had told her not to go to that asion, she wanted to go. She just broke up with my mother, and her mother was not satisfied with her, so she was not allowed to meet the Tang family again in the future, probably because she came to us ufortably. of." "Really?" Tang Youshu still wanted to nod his head and say something, but Tang Guo had walked up to him: "It seems I really shouldn''t be here today. Even my own brother doesn''t want to recognize me as an older sister." "I want to recognize you too." Tang Youshu said indifferently, "but what you do is really embarrassing to the family. How can mom not be angry? If you don''t do things on those asions, mom will keep you from going home. ?" "Do you think it''s embarrassing for me toe to this ce today?" Tang Guo nced over the three Tang Yousheng and saw that they were silent, and the surrounding students were also very silent. Several young people among them said: "Tang Yousheng, Tang Youshu, and Tang Si are all serious schrs. In fact, I really dont understand. They all study well in the school, and why did you go to Xianlusi? asions. I can''t bear such a thing when it rests on me." "Yeah, this is a literary tea party. It is a ce where schrs gather. You suddenlye here and have a rtionship with them. Didn''t youe to make them shame and lose face? I really don''t know if you are a sister, are you? Came here to make trouble for them on purpose." Many people do not know the background of Xianlusi, especially this group of students. They only like literature and new things, and they look down upon the singers in Xianle at all. Besides, to criticize Xianlusi''s fallen singer girl is not only not shameless, but also a feat for them. In their hearts, if Tang Guo, a self-willing and depraved singer girl, wakes up by their scolding, it is still a merit. Tang Guoughed inwardly, but didn''t show it. His expression was faint, he didn''t pay attention to those young people, but instead set his eyes on Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshu. This is the case in this world. Many people hold her and despise her. Like this group of schrs, how many people wanted to listen to her singing? Later, when she realized that she had no chance to connect with her, she became angry and felt that she was a vulgar person with money first. She is not angry, not at all angry. This is the purpose of hering here today, as long as Tang Youshu Tang and Tang Si three people, don''t help her to speak, and can''t wait to get rid of her rtionship. "I actually envy schrs." Tang Guo said. She saw that the crowd looked disgusted, and obviously they felt that her liking was also an insult to them. When she didnt see it, she continued: I didnt expect my presence to cause trouble for you. If I came here today, I am just a singer from Xianlusi, Im curious here. Are you harassing you?" When Tang Guo said this, he was looking at the three Tang Si. The three of them met her eyes. They didn''t know what was wrong, and they were a little flustered. As for why they were flustered, they couldn''t figure it out. "I didn''t expect that my identity would have such a big impact on you, making you always look up in the eyes of your ssmates." Tang Guo sighed, "If I were not your sister, no one wouldugh at you. , It won''t dy your future." System: He seems to understand a little bit, **** it, the host''s move is absolutely terrific, it just doesn''t leave them a way out. "You go on, I''ll go now, I will disturb your tea party." Tang Guo said to the three Tang Sis again: "From today, such troubles will no longer apany you. In the future, you will have a brilliant future, and I will no longer be your drag." After speaking, Tang Guo left the literary tea party before everyone could react. After getting on the rickshaw, her red lips slightly tickled and said to the driver: "Go to the newspaper." System: [Host big, what to do in the newspaper. Tang Guo slowly stroked the messy hair next to her ear, and said softly, "I don''t want to drag my family down by severing the rtionship in the newspaper." system:! ! Awesome. Chapter 3992: Showgirl (30) Chapter 3992: Showgirl (30) "Miss Tang, are you sure you just say this sentence?" Who does not know Miss Tang from Xianlusi? When Tang Guo approached the newspaper, someone recognized her. The editor-in-chief came out to receive him personally. After all, this is a topic king. Any news that has such a rtionship with her will definitely cause a sensation. But the editor-in-chief still doesn''t understand, there is something worthy of this person toe personally. When Tang Guo was asked about hising, the other party actually wanted to sever ties with his family, which surprised him, even though he was very excited. He can be sure that the newspaper printed tomorrow will definitely stir the entire Haicheng. But what he didn''t understand was that the content of Tang Guodeng''s newspaper was very simple, with only one sentence, Jin Tang Guo severed kinship with his family. You must know that Tang Guo today is the signature of Xian Le Si. There are countless people who like her, and many people who despise her. Once this news is published, it will definitely arouse countless people''s discussions. Maybe most people are just talking about it. After all, this kind of divorce and sever rtionship with others are not umon. The difference is that Tang Guo''s identity is different, and he is more famous. However, there are many schrs in Haicheng, and those schrs like to criticize this and that. Speaking of these things, it didn''t matter to him. Whether Tang Guo was good or not, it didn''t matter to him that he was not scolded. As long as the newspaper sells well. But, he actually likes listening to Tang Guo''s songs, and is considered her fan. The tickets for her show are very expensive. He can''t go every time, but he will definitely go if he has the opportunity and time. So, he doesn''t want her to be criticized by then. He thought that Tang Guo didn''t understand this, so he asked. I don''t know that Tang Guo still had his previous attitude: "I don''t want to say too much, just log in like this." "Miss Tang, if you only post this sentence, it may cause you a lot of trouble tomorrow." The editor-in-chief said with some anxiety, "You know, people outside here like to talk about right and wrong, and most of them are not good. of." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smiled, "Isn''t that newspaper selling more popr?" The editor-in-chief shook his head: "Although I also like the poprity of newspapers, I don''t want Miss Tang to be criticized for this. I believe that you and your family will not be severed at the moment. There must be some hidden secret behind this. For your own good, I suggest that you can post all the reasons, whether it is good or bad, and you are not afraid of people talking. You only post a sentence like this, and you dont know why it will be rumored." "Thank you for the kindness of Editor-in-Chief Xu, I decided to post only this sentence. I don''t want to say any more about the other things, and I don''t want to say those again." Tang Guo''s stubbornness made Xu Changsheng feel even more that there must be some secret behind this. He had seen Tang Guo''s glorious appearance on stage a lot. He had never seen him before. When he spoke, his expression was a little sad and helpless. At this moment, Xu Changsheng had a way to dig out the secret behind this. He persuaded a few more words, seeing that Tang Guo still insisted on doing this, and finally had no choice but to follow the sentence she wrote. When he saw the little line of words, he was still taken aback. Because this character is beautifully written. It''s not that he has never seen good characters, so there are not many good characters that he can praise. I couldn''t help but appreciate her more. Chapter 3993: Showgirl (31) Chapter 3993: Showgirl (31) Unexpectedly, she can sing well and write so well. With such good writing, she is not a simple showgirl. Vaguely, Xu Changsheng always felt that this small line of words always felt like he had seen it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a while. But this is a line of lower letters, and women like to write lower letters, which is not unusual, maybe I have seen it identally elsewhere. Tang Guo left the newspaper office in a very good mood. In fact, there was always a person by her side, the bodyguard arranged by Xianlusi for her, unless there was any danger, it would only be a wooden stake. Even if she did so many things today, the bodyguard would only stare, and would not say anything to anyone. This is the right Xianlusi gave her. She is not afraid that the newspaper wille out tomorrow, which will affect her reputation. The main force who came to listen to her songs basically had no students, and most of them were from good families. Besides, she and her family just severed the rtionship through the newspaper and didn''t do anything evil. Even if the discussion was heated, it would not affect anything, and there was no big mistake. This era is not the Inte era ofter generations. Besides, she didn''t intend to recite her name for long, just let the matter ferment, and then she would naturally evolve in the direction she wanted. It didn''t take long for the entire Haicheng people to know about the matter between her and her family. At that time, many people will understand that she is not in a rtionship with her family because she does not want to support her family. It''s that the family can''t ept her identity. Now the younger brothers and sisters in the family grow up and don''t need her. It was she who felt that her existence would dy the future of her younger siblings and affect their reputation. Now that they have grown up and don''t need her, it''s time for her to quit. These things were exposed in other people''s mouths, and she was more convincing than she said, and it would arouse the sympathy of Haicheng people. Don''t look at the group of students who look down on her now, thinking that she is self-willing and depraved, and has affected the three young Tangs. That''s because they didn''t even know that she was the only one who supported the family, paid tuition and pocket money for the three little ones over the years. Once you know, the situation of the three little ones in the school is very delicate. Tang Guo happily went home and continued to write. For articles like "The New Talks of the Chaotic World", she has no intention of thanking them for the time being. If this kind of article is written too much, it is worthless, and it has no value in reading. It''s better to write interesting and touching stories about love, hatred, and hatred. At present, what she writes is still the film that was voted for the newspaper, and the name is "The Beauty in Troubled Times. It was published in the newspaper a few days ago, and the response was very good. After all, the pen name of Shanjianren has been published, and it has attracted the attention of many people. Especially in the school group, I found that the mountain people actually wrote, and happily went to buy the newspaper. After reading everything, I was still a little bit unsatisfied. The theme of the literary tea party they blocked today is to discuss around people in the mountains. In addition, they are looking forward to seeing people in the mountains. Literary tea party, what if the mountain people alsoe? It''s just that they didn''t wait for the people in the mountains, but waited for Tang Guo, and scolded her away with disgust. When Tang Guo''s vest dropped one day, they found out that they were mountain people, and their faces must be very swollen. Chapter 3994: Showgirl (32) Chapter 3994: Showgirl (32) Tang Guo decided that, besides writing, he would write articles with some insights about this era from time to time, starting the pen name of Shanjianren. Not only had to make a sensation in the entire Haicheng, but also had to make a sensation elsewhere. From now on, when people in other ces hear about the mountain people, they will think that this person is a great writer, that''s more. Tang thought about it, not only writing articles, but also writing poems. If you want to be a great writer, a few articles are not enough. A bit of sad and magnificent poems will increase your impression. But the poems can''t be written randomly, she has to find a time. It''s not as good as in some ces, something sad and infuriating happened, causing countless people to feel sad. When helpless, writing and publishing poems will be even more impressive. During this period, she could not drop the vest. As for when the vest will be dropped, it will be when everyone knows the name Shanjianren and regards her as a great writer. Tang Guo thought about it and couldn''t helpughing. Oops, her face is swollen if she wants to see them in the future. System: [Host, don''tugh so treacherously, I''m a little scared. "Xiao Tongzi, don''t pretend, you are still afraid." [Host is big, you have been doing a lot of things recently, didn''t you think of anything else? Tang Guo was puzzled: "What do you think?" The system gave a sigh, a little pity for someone. You are so cute, you have been in this world for more than a month, so you didnt pay attention to it. Where did your cute go? Maybe they are still waiting for you to save. "If you have fate, you will see each other naturally. It is impossible for him not to show up. I want to find him all over the world and make a newspaper report? Even if he doesn''te out. In this world, I still have many things to do. Love." System: [Unfeeling woman. Someone is crying to death. After Tang Guo left, the literary tea party became enthusiastic. He and Tang Guo guessed well, they had a newspaper, and the pages they turned over were all articles from the mountain people. She currently has a warning article, and another one, part of it, has been published in two issues, and they have all bought it. Tang Guo''s appearance before, seemed to be just an episode. After embarrassing for a while, theymunicated on their own. "Does Tang Youshu also like Shanjianren''s articles?" Hearing someone asking this, Tang Youshu threw behind the embarrassment before and quickly nodded: "Yes, the mountain man wrote so well. I heard that the mountain man published it before, but I was a little surprised and didn''t report anything. Hope. After reading the two issues, I am already obsessed with the stories in it. "The New Story of the Chaotic World" is well written, but I find it more interesting and fascinating. The two issues alone have already made I feel the thoughts that the mountain people want to express. I have integrated my own thoughts and opinions into the story, the text is beautiful, and the reading is vivid and interesting. I am worthy of being a mountain person." "So many people like mountain people. I thought that the literary tea party, the other party wille." The speaker shook his head and looked at you in the whole tea party. "There are all familiar faces here. Everyone knows the roots. Someone probably didn''te." "From the pen name of the mountain man, you can tell that he is a person who is indifferent to fame and fortune. Of course, he will not participate in such a tea party. I also hope to get a glimpse of the true appearance of the mountain man. I can only regret it now." Chapter 3995: Showgirl (33) Chapter 3995: Showgirl (33) "I don''t have any extravagant desires. I only want a few more articles from the mountain people. This article must be finished. I''m still waiting to see the ending." ... Everyone at the literary tea party seemed to have forgotten about that famous singer. At the end of the day, they left unsessfully, holding a newspaper that was about to smash. Who made the mountain man''s works too few, only these few newspapers? The next day, Tang Guo did not perform. There are three teachers'' sses today, and she has to stay at home all day. A few days ago, the eldest brother Tang Youhui had gone to work beside the boss. On the second day of the trip, I went out to discuss business with the big boss. This is why Tang Guo chose to sever the rtionship with the newspaper at this time. If Tang Youhui is there, the other party will definitely go to the house to make a fuss, and the things tossed out at that time will be more troublesome. Now it will take a while for the eldest brother toe back. She will make this a foregone conclusion as soon as possible, and when hees back, he will not be able to change the matter. The matter of severing the rtionship in the newspaper has fermented to a certain extent, and she will rify from the side that the Bao Zhun Tang family will hate her even more at that time, and it is useless for Tang Youhui to restore it, and Tang Youhui will still be disappointed in this family. Without her support, the bad habits of the Tang family will be exposed one by one. Although this method will hurt the elder brother, it is better than being held by them and sucking blood. As long as the Tang family is a little bit too much and she suffers a little bit on the surface, the eldest brother will slowly no longer sympathize with them. In the morning, it is Tang Guo''s piano. The newspaper office would deliver thetest morning and evening papers to the vi every day, and Uncle An went to the door to pick up newspapers in ordance with past habits. After he finished reading it, his face suddenly changed. He looked inside the vi and didn''t understand why Tang Guo would only say such a sentence. Just this sentence is really bad for the youngdy. Hearing the piano sound upstairs, Uncle An could not go up and disturb him, thinking that the bodyguard Heizi followed Tang Guo out yesterday. Uncle An found Heizi and asked him what happened yesterday. Heizi truthfully told the story of Tang Guo''s going out yesterday. After hearing everything Tang Guo had experienced at the literary tea party, Uncle An looked bad. He didn''t know anything else, but Tang Guo gave the Tang family so much money every month, especially those younger siblings, and he never wronged them. The youngdy was just curious to go to the literary tea party and wanted to see it. He knew that the youngdy must really like that asion. I didn''t expect to encounter such humiliation at all. If he followed, he would never let those people bully Miss. The younger siblings didn''t even help speaking, which made Uncle An extremely disappointed. After listening to everything, Uncle An finally understood why Tang Guo would only post one sentence. She wanted to bring all public opinion to her body, and she did not want to let the Tang family suffer criticism. However, those people may not appreciate it. Now, there is a lot of discussion about this matter outside. Uncle An sighed and didn''t dare to do anything indiscriminately. He just stood at the door and waited for Tang Guo, and then ordered someone to go outside to find out the news. At this time, outside, as Uncle An had expected, the news that Xianlusi''s top singer-song girl broke off the family rtionship with her family was spreading. They had seen countless people advertise the excitement of divorce before, and it was the first time they saw the showgirl sever the rtionship with her family. For a time, everything is said. The students who had gone to the literary tea party before, were stunned when they saw this time. Chapter 3996: Showgirl (34) Chapter 3996: Showgirl (34) They couldn''t help recalling that when Tang Guo left yesterday, they said that from today onwards, they would never hurt the small ones in the Tang family again. Seeing that short sentence to sever the rtionship, they didn''t know what to say. Tang Yousheng and Tang Si don''t buy newspapers every day, but Tang Youshu will buy them every day. He mainly wanted to see if there was any news about people in the mountains. Unexpectedly, in the middle of the newspaper, there was clearly only one sentence, but the words of Xian Le Si''s first song girl were very noticeable. After seeing the content, Tang Youshu was stunned. He thought that Tang Guo just wouldn''te to them again in the future, and he didn''t expect that she would directly sever the rtionship by publishing it. Fortunately for him, she didn''t seem to say anything else, but just dered that the rtionship was severed. However, things were different from what Tang Youshu thought. He had heard the students who attended the literary tea party yesterday discussing some things. "It turns out that what she said was true. If I didn''t participate in the literary tea party yesterday, I would not understand this inexplicable severance of the rtionship." "Speaking of it, this is also considered courage. In order not to hurt my family, choosing to sever the rtionship does not seem so annoying." "Perhaps it was yesterday''s event that made her understand her identity and would cause trouble to her family, so choose to sever the rtionship." "Then we went too far yesterday, in fact, she did nothing wrong." "Don''t be naive. She broke off the rtionship in the newspaper. Maybe it was yesterday''s thing, which made her angry. It''s better to get out of this rtionship." It was the young man who asked Tang Guo aggressively yesterday. Lu is called Lu Yunfeng. "This showgirl is just like an actor, she doesn''t have much friendship. Take a look, now the rtionship with the family is broken. If she is really sentimental and righteous, she would not go to that kind of asion in the first ce, which would be embarrassing." Lu Yunfeng continued: "In addition, I think, she also wants to use this to make herself more famous, and everyone will listen to her singing. Do you know the price of her performance? I can''t buy one for monthly living expenses." The more Lu Yunfeng talked, the more angry he became. Some of them agreed with him. They felt that there were so many showgirls and that to sever the rtionship was a decision to be angry. Others did not agree with Lu Yunfeng''s words, because they felt that this kind of public opinion was not good for her. There were people all over the street discussing this matter, and Wu Feng knew about it. After listening to someone read the newspaper to her, she yelled: "It''s a good decision, it''s a good decision. I didn''t want such a shameful person. Now it''s fine. She will never want to enter my Tang Dynasty. The door of the house. You have all heard that the dead girl will not be the Tang family anymore. What she does has nothing to do with my Tang family. From now on, don''t throw any dirty water on my old Tang family." Wu Feng''s neighbors really looked at each other, but did not answer Wu Feng''s words. They think Wu Feng is stupid, or something. If not for her big girl, could the Tang family be so good? Looking at Wu Feng''s attitude, they felt that the Tang family''s big girl must be too sad to cut off the rtionship. Besides, Xu Changsheng, the editor-in-chief of the newspaper, was not so excited when he saw the response from the outside. With his notebook and pen, he went to dig out some news with the address he had found. He inquired that Tang Guo went to a literary tea party yesterday, and obtained a list based on his contacts. The person he is going to interview today is the person selected from the literary tea party list. After spending most of the day interviewing the people selected on the list, he also interviewed some students from three small schools in the Tang family. Xu Changsheng, who guessed the facts based on the interview, returned to the newspaper with a particrly ugly face. Chapter 3997: Showgirl (35) Chapter 3997: Showgirl (35) "Editor-in-chief, yourplexion is not very good, is it because today''s newspaper sales did not meet your expectations?" Xu Changsheng shook his head and returned to his position, without exining what he encountered today: "Let''s go first, I have something to do." He looked at the densely packed text in the notebook, thinking of the truth he had guessed, and his heart felt a little chilly. Tomorrow, he is going to interview near Tang''s house. The day after tomorrow, he will go to Xianlusi for an interview. I heard that Miss Tangs father is still a gambler. Looking at the news, Xu Changsheng felt heavy, who could have imagined that there are so many stories behind the most beautiful singer-songwriter of Xianlusi. Perhaps he could contact the manager of Xianlusi, who should know more. After all, to help Tang Guo rectify his name, that experience should be very happy. [Host big, Xu Changshengzhen is currently asking about you everywhere. After Tang Guo left the newspaper, he asked the system to help stare at Xu Changsheng. The system itself has the function of vision coverage, unless it is in a ce where special methods are used in the cultivation world, otherwise, as long as it can cover the ce, he can know the movement. Xu Changsheng was in Haicheng, and it was easy to know what he was doing. Unless it was necessary, Tang Guo didn''t let the system help. This time the times are rtively backward, and Tang Guo has his own n to let the system help to stare. "That''s good, it seems that Xu Changsheng has already entered the set." system:! ! ! Into the set? Is this also expected by the host? As a good teacher, I don''t know how to ask. [Host big, do you know that Xu Changsheng will ask about you? "Did you have a more stable life recently, Xiao Tongzi, how do I feel that your IQ has gone backwards, like a silly Bai Tianzi." [The host speaks well and cannot personally attack your teammates. The system thought, "While writing about the world recently, although I have encountered various styles of the best, but he is really moisturized. The host is getting better and better, and he can do anything with ease, he can only hold his thighs tightly. "In the original plot, after the death of the original owner, Xu Changsheng did the same thing. Although it was difficult to find a lot of information, he still wrote an article about the original owner''s injustice and criticized the Tang family. However, this is not the age of the Inte, and two articles alone cannot make any waves." "And Zhou Guan at that time had already returned to Zhou''s house. The general trend wasplete. He loved Tang Si and saw no harm to the Tang family. He found a cause and found Xu Changsheng''s trouble. The Xu family had an ident, and Xu Changsheng not only lost The position of editor-in-chief, even Haicheng can''t be mixed up." When Tang Guo said, the system was opening the plot, and she suddenly said: [Oh, I saw it, it turned out to be the hapless guy. At that time, many people attacked him, saying that Xu Changsheng was a fan of the original owner, an admirer or something. "That''s all nonsense. They may have seen each other, but they should not know each other." [Then the host wants to borrow Xu Changsheng''s hand to expose the story behind you? I think he has been very active in the past two days, asking about you everywhere, and almost restored the truth. "No," Tang Guo shook his head, "If it bursts out at this time, it''s easy to be said to be hype. Just a schr with a bad mouth has a very strong brain replenishment ability." Chapter 3998: Showgirl (36) Chapter 3998: Showgirl (36) The system is very confused, can''t it burst out at this time? How long does the host have to recite these strange arguments? He was very annoying to listen. Because there are some stinky and narrow-minded schrs, many people are now saying that the actors are ruthless, and the words are terrible. "If you want to hammer the Tang family, you have to hammer to death. Xu Changsheng''s interview is one person short of it." Tang Guo said casually, but surprised the system. Who? He yed a few rounds and finally decided on one person. [Is it Tang Yoohui? ] The system thought about it, except for this person, it really couldn''t guess anything else. It can''t be, it''s the small ones who went to interview the Tang family. "Being smarter." The system didn''t answer the call, and silently thought that the host was still that bad. He was thinking again, he has been in this world for a long time, seeing so many people, how cute is the host family? He has no doubt about anyone he sees so far. The main reason is that the host is big, and I really don''t feel very interested in any character. I hope that the big cutie of the host will appear soon, otherwise the host will be more and more abnormal. "Don''t think about it, stare at me something about Xu Changsheng." Tang Guo was not sure that Xu Changsheng would publish the article directly, or notify her first. ording to her understanding of Xu Changsheng, he should inform her, after all, he is her fan. If she does not notify her, then she will find him by herself. Within two days, Xu Changsheng found him. "I investigated some truths and wrote this article. I originally wanted to publish it directly in the newspaper. Then I remembered what Miss Tang said that day, so I came to you." Tang Guo was reading that article, and he wasplimenting Xu Changsheng''s writing style. Through the polish of his writing style, the Tang family in the article was ticklish with hatred. However, from Xu Changsheng''s side, Tang Guo waspletely in grief, and his heart sank. "Editor Xu, can you not publish this article?" Xu Changsheng anticipated this result, maybe he should publish the article directly, the other party could not help him. However, after learning about these stories, he couldn''t do it. From the beginning, he just liked her songs. After learning these stories, he admired her very much, and he also sympathized with her. I think it''s really too easy for a woman to live like this in this era. He wanted to help her rectify her name, but he couldn''t help but respect her ideas first. It''s ridiculous to say that he, the editor-in-chief, thought about so much. Perhaps it was her experience that made him unbearable. "As long as Editor-in-Chief Xu does not publish this article, just say as much as you want." Xu Changsheng asked: "Miss Tang, I want to know why." "Because it is unnecessary." Tang Guo smiled lightly, but Xu Changsheng saw the sadness deep in her eyes. "Whenever Miss Tang wants to publish this article, she can." Xu Changsheng left, with an unspeakable anger, not the anger of Tang Guo, but the Tang family. If there is no Tang family, such a woman should be living well, right? The arrival of Xu Changsheng is just an episode. Regarding Tang Guodeng''s severance of kinship, the enthusiasm is still in the discussion, and it has not stopped for several days. Even the teachers in Tang Guo were curious. Of course, they were different from those outside. The Tang Guo learned from contact was not a heartless person at all. Chapter 3999: Showgirl (37) Chapter 3999: Showgirl (37) Taking advantage of their free time, several teachers still inquired with Anhua on the side. Anhua saw that Tang Guo didnt mean to rify, but didnt want these good teachers to misunderstand, so he simply said something about the backing, and also stated: I can see that Miss Tang doesnt want to hurt her family. This is only one sentence. To make this decision, I am afraid that her family dislikes her current background. The younger brothers and sisters in the family grow up and no longer need her existence. She simply breaks away from the rtionship so as not to dy their future." After the three teachers understood, they felt a little sad. What happened to the showgirl? Isn''t that just making money by singing in front of people, is it so disgusting? The system told Tang Guo all the reactions of these people, which was all in her expectations, after all, this was a deliberate situation she formed. Anyone who has been in contact with her will understand that she is "different from the outside." This truth will temporarily be suppressed because of her reluctance to let the Tang family be suppressed by the entertainment turmoil. On the day of the outbreak, it will bounce back particrly badly, leaving the Tang family nowhere to hide. "Outside, there should be many schrs who wrote articles and scolded me?" [Yes, the host is huge. After all, the newspaper in Haicheng is not only the one in Xu Changsheng, but also several other newspapers. Xu Changsheng does not publish these articles that scold you. Other newspapers are different. Taking advantage of this heat, they made a lot of money. [The host is big, how long will it take to get rid of this kind of scene. Recently, Tang Guo went to Xianlesi to perform, and some schrs would be filled with righteous indignation, pointing to her and calling her not ruthless and unjust. Although these things affected her reputation, they really did not affect Xianlusi''s business. More and more people are curious, wanting to see what the woman who severed her rtionship with the newspaper is like. This kind of turmoil, as long as you don''t care, will dissipate in at most a month. She didn''t respond after the schrs scolded almost the same, basically nothing happened. She counted the time, Tang Youhui should be back soon after two days. At this time, it was when the schr wrote an article to scold her. "Big Brother will almost be able to solve it when hees back." While waiting for Tang Youhui''s return, Tang Guo, besides acting, was writing articles and learning new skills with three teachers. During this period, Tang Chunxiang tried to find her. However, she ignored Tang Chunxiang. Tang Chunxiang''s creditor had alsoe, but he still didn''t see Tang Guo. Because Tang Chunxiang''s entanglement affected Tang Guo, Xianlesi''s bodyguard was not a vegetarian, so he gave him a severe lesson. Tang Chunxiang no longer troubled Tang Guo, remembering that these things were caused by the few at home. It''s the one who can earn money. Whatever rtionship is broken, it must be the few in the family who have said heavy words that angered Tang Guo. Tang Chunxiang hated Wu Feng to death, and Tang Si''s sons and daughters, he lost his temper when he went back and looked for Wu Feng''s money everywhere. Fortunately, Wu Feng was prepared long ago and was not found by Tang Chunxiang. Tang Chunxiang stared at home every day, Wu Feng was vomiting to death, but there was no way to get rid of all this. "It''s all you. If you didn''t dislike this and dislike that, would you sever the rtionship? It depends on what you do!" Tang Chunxiang scolded angrily, "Hurry up and get the money out." Wu Feng kept not taking it out, and Tang Chunxiang couldn''t help but do it. Wu Feng didn''t take it out when he died, and Tang Chunxiang had no choice but to curse and leave. Chapter 4000: Showgirl (38) Chapter 4000: Showgirl (38) After half a month, Tang Youhui finally came back. This time he went out with the big boss, he had a lot of knowledge. I also brought back some gadgets that Haicheng didn''t have. I thought the older sister would like it very much. Unexpectedly, when he just stepped into Haicheng, he heard all kinds of talks about Tang Guo. He anxiously caught someone to ask, only to know the whole story. The whole Haicheng knew about this, and you would understand what was going on by asking anyone. Tang Youhui remembered what the poption said, these recent rumors, and even some young schrs who had been condemning Tang Guo. Tang Youhui''s eyes were red when he looked at the condemning articles. "Youhui, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ji admired Tang Youhui very much, feeling that he was not a simple person who could only work hard. After Tang Youhui helped him solve the trouble at the dock for the first time, he decided to recruit the young man. Tang Youhui not only has some brains, but also has some skills. Bringing him around can help him do many things. What made him even more unexpected was that Tang Youhui didn''t want to do ordinary work, but could read and write. The writing was not pretty, but it was neat. After asking, I realized that he had gone to school outside the school when he was not so busy before. If it wasn''t for the poor conditions at home, he would definitely go to school. Because of this, Zhou Ji admired this young man even more. Over the past half month, Tang Youhui followed him, showing no emotion when encountering anything. Now his eyes were red, as if he was very sad and angry, and he had to draw his attention. "If there is something, you can arrange for someone toe and help you solve it." He wondered if something happened to Tang Youhui''s family. "Young Master, I do have something to do." Looking at Tang Youhui''s appearance, Zhou Ji couldn''t help asking: "What happened?" "My eldest sister is ndered." Tang Youhui was a little bit unable to bear the result. "It must be because they talked about her gossip while I was away. Thest time she came to see me, the eldest sister said, "My brother" My sister grows up, and she wont need her anymore. Tang Youhui has nothing to do with Tang Guo. Tang Youhui has no calmness. He forgets that the person in front of him is his boss. He shouldnt talk about daily life, but he just wants to find a ce to vent. My sister must be afraid of injuring them, so she didn''t say anything and let the people outside scold her." Zhou Ji couldn''t help but nced at the newspaper in Tang Youhui''s hand, took it into his hand and looked at it, a little surprised. He has been to Xianlusi, of course to discuss business, some business partners, after discussing business, may invite him to listen to some singers. It''s just that he is not interested in these, and he rarely goes to such asions. But how could Tang Guo, the sign of Xianlusi, not know. Before investigating Tang Youhui''s background, the person under his hand only said that he was innocent and there was nothing suspicious, and he did not listen to the other party''s life experience. I don''t know, Tang Youhui and Xianlesi are siblings. "How do you want to solve it?" This already involved the family affairs of the Tang family, and Zhou Ji couldn''t manage it. But when the schrs in the newspaper scolded a singer with strong words after reading the newspaper, I felt a little disliked. "Younger, I want to go home first. In short, no matter what, I can''t let the older sister fall into this kind of injustice. They dislike the identity of the older sister Xianlesi singer, but forget it, if there is no older sister. Sacrifice, how can you sit in the school with peace of mind today." "Okay, you go back, handle things well ande back." After Tang Youhui left, Zhou Ji thought for a while and asked people to look up about Tang Guo. Anyway, it was his subordinates. He admired Tang Youhui very much. It was very simple for him to restore a truth. Chapter 4001: Showgirl (39) Chapter 4001: Showgirl (39) It didn''t take long for Zhou Ji to learn all the truth, and he also knew it. Many newspapers published articles about those schrs cursing Tang Guo, but Xu Changsheng''s was gone. When he saw this, Zhou Ji felt unusual, so they went to invite Xu Changsheng. ording to Tang Guo''s expectation, it would take several days for Tang Youhui to find Xu Changsheng''s head. As a result, Zhou Ji intervened in this way, ahead of schedule. "Who should be looking for me, I didn''t expect it to be Zhou Dashao." The Xu family is not as good as Zhou''s, but it is not a small householder. Xu Changsheng is not timid in front of Zhou Ji. Zhou Ji nodded, and then asked about Tang Guo. Xu Changsheng was a little strange, and silently asked, "Is Young Master Zhou interested in Miss Tang?" "No." Zhou Ji denied, "I just want to know the truth." Xu Changsheng also felt that Zhou Ji should not be interested in Tang Guo, there should be other reasons. But now that Zhou Ji asked, Xu Changsheng wanted to turn out the article and read it for him. Unfortunately, he didn''t bring it today. However, he is very familiar with the articles he wrote. After organizing thenguage, he will bring the story behind it. "It turned out to be like this," Zhou Ji finished listening, his expression unchanged, and thanked Tang Youhui, and added, "Maybe I will let you helpter." Zhou Ji felt from Tang Youhui''s attitude that Tang Guo''s importance to the other party, and that the information Xu Changsheng here should be able to use. "Actually, I also wrote an article that I wanted to publish. I didn''t expect this Miss Tang to be afraid of injuring her family, so she simply recites her name and wants to buy it off. Zhou Ji was a little surprised. He didn''t expect this Miss Tang to be so affectionate, but he felt that such a person was a bit stupid. Thinking of those articles that scolded her while reading, he was even more unhappy. He doesn''t hate the educated, but the kind of pedantic, ignorant and very expensive person. Tang Youhui went home, and wanted to question Wu Feng what they did, only to find that Wu Feng was beaten by Tang Chunxiang again. He didn''t want to speak again, he nned to grab a few small questions. Before he could ask, Wu Feng began to scold Tang Guo in front of him. Wu Feng was adding Tang Guo''s grievance that Tang Chunxiang hit her. Tang Youhui felt chills when he heard the curse. Thinking of the infamy that the eldest sister has recently endured, and then seeing Wu Feng''s cursing, she didn''t reflect on herself at all. Tang Si and the three stood on one side in silence, as if invisibly agreeing to Wu Feng''s words, all the bad things were brought by Tang Guo. of. Tang Youhui stood in front of the three of them: "Do you think that the existence of the older sister has embarrassed you?" "Isn''t it?" Tang Si can''t stand Tang Guo the most. "If it weren''t for her, we would be pointed out if we go out now? If we don''t want to go home, we won''t go home. I have to make everyone aware of it. Everyone knows the scandals of our family." "Last literary tea party, she came uninvited. As a result, because there was no one to wee her, she became irritated and broke off our rtionship with us." Tang Youshu said, "In fact, it''s okay to sever the rtionship, at least now our Tang family The people are innocent and upright." "What about you, what do you think?" Tang Youhui looked at Tang Yousheng. Tang Shengsheng hesitated for a moment, and said, "Big Brother, in fact, we are not to me for this incident. It is not because we forced her to stop it, but she chose it herself." Tang Youhui suddenly felt that he was too naive, thinking they would correct it. He couldn''t hold back, he turned his head and gave Tang Yousheng, Tang Youshu fisted, Tang Si was frightened and backed away quickly. Tang Youhui scolded: "A group of dogs with no conscience." "Anyone can say these things, but you can''t," Tang Youhui said coldly, looking at Wu Feng who came out, "and you too." "No one from the Tang family is qualified to say that about the older sister." After speaking, Tang Youhui left. He is going to help the elder sister rectify her name, no matter what will happen to the Tang family, it deserves it. Chapter 4002: Showgirl (40) Chapter 4002: Showgirl (40) Tang Youhui first returned to Zhou''s house and talked to Zhou Ji about his decision. He was doing things next to Zhou Ji, and it would take some time to rectify the name of the elder sister. Talk to Zhou Ji so as not to dy his affairs. Because Zhou Ji knew the truth from Xu Changsheng, he was not at all surprised by Tang Youhui''s actions. On the contrary, he felt that he had not read Tang Youhui wrong. He was a man who distinguished right from wrong and was sentimental. On the contrary, it was Tang Si who spent Tang Guo''s money but looked down on her, and didn''t get him very much. Zhou Ji asked one more sentence: "Youhui, what are you going to do about this?" He values Tang Youhui very much, and now he takes people with him wherever he goes to do things. Tang Youhui can not only fight, but also has a good brain, and can help him solve many things. "I want to publish in the name of my eldest brother and tell everyone the truth behind this." Tang Youhui has eyes in his eyes. As for what kind of arguments the Tang family will encounter afterwards, he doesn''t care after seeing their attitude. The eldest sister was ndered by them for so many years, he felt ufortable, and forced the eldest sister to sever the rtionship with the newspaper. He didn''t think it was worth it. Even if the elder sister severed the rtionship, it would still be his elder sister. This is a fact that cannot be changed. It''s good to cut off the rtionship, so that they don''t look down on the elder sister, drag the eldest sister, and say something inferior to the elder sister. Zhou Ji had no opinion on this approach. Thinking of Xu Changsheng, he said: "Perhaps, you can go to Xu Changsheng, he will be very happy about this." From the previous conversation, Xu Changsheng should be a fan of Tang Guo. Xu Changsheng guessed that he hadn''t noticed it. Talking about the Tang family and the schrs with their mouths full of dung, they were filled with righteous indignation. "Xu Changsheng?" Tang Youhui was a little confused, because he didn''t even know this character. Zhou Ji patiently exined it again. Knowing that Xu Changsheng was the editor-in-chief of the newspaper, or the only newspaper in Haicheng that had not published any scolding his elder sister, Tang Youhui''s favor instantly increased and he thought he went to Xu Changsheng. In this matter, Tang Youhui couldn''t wait for a moment. He didn''t eat lunch, so he hurried to find Xu Changsheng. Xu Changsheng''s eyes brightened when he knew Tang Youhui''s purpose. "It''s true that I have investigated the matter behind Miss Tang privately, and wrote an article to rectify her name, but she refused to publish it because she was afraid of putting her family in this storm." "You don''t need to think about this. I am her elder brother, so she can''t see her being said that." Tang Youhui felt that the eldest sister was too soft-hearted and regarded the people in the family too seriously. He really hoped that the older sister would be more indifferent and ruthless towards her family, and would not be hurt. If it is other things, he will rely on the other party, this matter will not work. He must find a way to let the world know how much hardship the older sister has suffered over the years. What **** actors are ruthless, they all fart. They like to scold, so go and scold the little ones in the family as white-eyed wolves, full of benevolence, morality, and new ideas. All the books have been read. He sees that they are not called ideological innovation, but cover their brains with the olddy''s footwear. Xu Changsheng certainly hoped for this result, and after hearing that Tang Youhui was willing to take any responsibility, he felt relieved to write an article boldly. Tang Youhui watched him write while frowning, and from time to time he instructed him to add a few sentences, not forgetting to say: "Remember to be more prominent when publishing the topic, and put my name on it." Chapter 4003: Showgirl (41) Chapter 4003: Showgirl (41) "Let everyone know that it was the older sister''s eldest brother who helped her rectify her name." Xu Changsheng nodded quickly: "Mr. Tang, don''t worry. I will use the most eye-catching topic to ensure that everyone can''t move their eyes when they see it. I do this kind of thing and know what they like to see." Tang Youhui was very satisfied. This time he came to advance one month''s sry from his boss Zhou Ji, intending to use it all to rectify the elder sister''s name. He stuffed Xu Changsheng with the money and patted him on the shoulder: "Do it hard." "It is said that your newspaper did not publish articles scolding my eldest sister?" Tang Youhui admires this person very much. "Because these articles are not published, your newspaper''s recent sales seem to be particrly poor." "This is only temporary." Xu Changsheng shook his head, "Our newspaper guarantees quality and quantity. In addition to selling thetest gossip every day, we also publish some excellent works. I will buy the ones that should be bought. I don''t publish those weird articles. First, I know the truth behind Miss Tang. Second, I actually like her songs. Third, I think those articles are nonsense. New things that everyone knows are published in our newspapers. It will cause page pollution." He really doesn''t run a newspaper to publish gossip. There are rtively few gossip sections. "I just looked at it. The quality of your newspaper is indeed very good." In the past, Tang Youhui didn''t think much about these. Although he was literate, he didn''t need to read it. Now, he will slowly learn to read all the information from the outside world in order to understand thetest news. One afternoon, under the supervision of Tang Youhui, Xu Changsheng perfected the article that rectified Tang Guo''s name. "The name must be eye-catching." When he left, Tang Youhui also exhorted, "Let the kids who sell newspapers promote it." Xu Changsheng was a little bit dumbfounded. He thought to himself that there is no need for publicity for the perfect article today. Whoever saw it would hate the Tang family very much. He was very happy again. It turned out that behind Miss Tang, there was such a good elder brother. Had it not been for Tang Youhui, she wouldn''t know how long she would be scolded. Tang Youhui couldn''t sleep all night, and was looking forward to tomorrow''s morning paper. Xu Changsheng couldn''t sleep either. After holding back for so long, he finally got a big one. He was still a little excited. The Tang family was the same as before. Before going to bed, Tang Youshu, who was beaten by Tang Youhui, and Tang Youhui were two of them. They were particrly dissatisfied with Tang Youhui''s sudden beating. "Big Brother''s heart doesn''t know where it is going." "It''s been this way since I was a child, isn''t it all used to it? From now on, let''s just don''t pretend that person in front of him. Anyway, she is no longer the Tang family." "Originally, she took the initiative to sever the rtionship, but the eldest brother was good, and med all the faults on us." "Go to sleep, I have ss tomorrow." Tang Guo slept better, and she was moved by the news that Tang Youhui had been doing through the system. She was finally sure that if there hadn''t been that ident, Tang Youhui would surely get up and lead a good life with the original owner. Even if the Tang family is holding back, as long as Tang Youhui is here, the original owner will definitely have a good time. At dawn, Tang Youhui stared at the two pandas and went out, waiting for the morning paper from Xu Changsheng to be printed. It took more than half an hour before Zhou Ji woke up. Chapter 4004: Showgirl (42) Chapter 4004: Showgirl (42) He shook his head when Tang Youhui went out in a rush. "Morning paper for a while, give me a copy." "Okay, big and young." ... "Extras, extras, Brother Tang Guo, the singer of Xian Lesi, reported her name." "Extras, extras, there is a different truth behind Tang Guo, the singer of Xianlesi." "If you want to know the truth, let''s buy a newspaper." Holding a newspaper, Tang Youhui sat outside the newspaper office and stared at it. He was very satisfied when he heard the children selling newspapers holding the newspapers and shouting the hottest news today. He read the article several times and felt that the time was almost up. He held the newspaper from this street to that street, and found that many people were staring at the newspaper and discussing it. Things were shocked and satisfied. That''s it, he felt that it was not enough, so he simply found someone to help him take a walk, and asked them to promote such things everywhere. Therefore, all morning, Haicheng people were discussing the article which was too detailed. Even if you are illiterate, you know all the content of that article and don''t know how to say it for a while. Tang Youshu is ustomed to buying newspapers every day, but he still pays attention to Xu Changsheng''s newspaper office. Xu Changsheng is right. The quality of his newspaper is very good. In particr, there is the living sign of the mountain man. Every time there is an article by the mountain man, those who like her are all holding a newspaper. Tang Youshu didn''t think there was anything at first, until he got the newspaper and saw the most eye-catching content on it, and he was stunned. After reading all the content, his face turned pale. The title clearly reads that it was Tang Youhui who rectified Tang Guo''s name. This is Tang Guo''s eldest brother, of course he can''t tell lies. The above content is all true, even if Tang Youshu wants to refute it. Before Tang Youshu hadn''t reacted, all the ssmates who met him were looking at him with strange eyes. Courageous, he came over and asked Tang Youshu: "Tang Youshu, is it true that what the newspaper says? Your life and tuition are all given by your eldest sister?" "Your eldest sister went to Xianlusi, actually to let you go to school?" Tang Youshu''s face was white and red, as if someone had been torn off the fig leaf, turned around and left, ignoring those people at all. Can he say no? Once he says no, that entric-eyed brother will definitelye to the school to confront him face to face. They are all brothers and sisters with blood. In the eyes of the eldest brother, she is always the only one. He did not expect that for her, the eldest brother would disregard their faces and let people publish that embarrassing article. He can already think of how many people will point to them in the future. Even if the students don''t say anything in person, they will definitely talk about it behind the scenes. Yes, the students who read the newspaper now are very surprised. They look down on Tang Guo''s identity because they think she is willing to fall. If they knew from the beginning that Tang Guo went to Xianlesi to help her younger brothers and sisters to study and support her family, even if they looked down on her identity, they would never write articles to scold her about it, or even refuse to give it to her face. She has a soothing expression and is talking about her. Thinking about it now, she didn''t have anything wrong, and the only mistake was probably being in Xianlusi. Moreover, entering Xianlusi was for Tang Si''s younger siblings. On the contrary, the three Tang Sis, who ate Tang Guo, Hua Tang Guo, and the tuition fees were all taught by her, even talked about her gossip, and dismissed her as embarrassing. This really shouldn''t be. Chapter 4005: Showgirl (43) Chapter 4005: Showgirl (43) Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshu had simr reactions, because of this incident, he didn''t dare to go out. Tang Si couldn''t bear to be pointed around. Now when he walked into the street, he heard many people talking about how ungrateful they were. The three went home embarrassed, hiding in the house and dared not go out. Although many people don''t know them, listening to those words makes them very sad. Wu Feng''s expression was not good, and I heard thosements when I went out today. There is no ce in Haicheng where this matter is not discussed. Fortunately, they are not big celebrities, otherwise they would have been recognized long ago. "How can big brother do this?" Tang Si''s eyes were red, and he was about to cry. "He did this, why didn''t he miss us? Now, let us behave. She gave us money, all Voluntary, not what we asked for." Tang Si was only fifteen years old, and the three views did not grow together. He didn''t know that such words shouldn''t be said. If it is heard, it will definitely cause criticism. Tang Youshu and Tang Yousheng understood a little bit. At any rate, they were almost eighteen years old and knew a little bit more. They didn''t say that Tang Guo was wrong, but asked Wu Feng: "Mom, has the eldest brothere back? He can''t discuss anything in the family, he must make everyone know? "That is, my eldest brother has always been very partial to her, and now for her, he even ignores our face, how will we behave in school in the future." Wu Feng also took a sip: "That lost star has severed the rtionship and won''t let this family peaceful." "Mom, who do you curse for?" Tang Youhui opened the door and came in. Seeing a few people didn''t reflect at all, he cursed Tang Guo instead. "You guys, do you think this is embarrassing?" Tang Youhui is not good at scolding Wu Feng, these little ones are not polite, "I heard people outside, saying that you are unscrupulous, you are white-eyed wolves, you I feel ufortable, right?" "Yeah, you all know that it''s not good. Before, the eldest sister was scolded for so long and she was scolded by various articles. Can you think of what kind of suffering she is enduring? The family doesn''t understand, and a group of people will point you out. Looking at him, why didn''t you think that she was also very ufortable." "You say I''m partial, I''m partial, and the eldest sister deserves my partiality. Are you qualified to make me partial? Will you write a few words or draw a few birds? If there is no eldest sister, you have a chance Sit in the school to learn this? What you did before was ungrateful." "Tang Si, you are fifteen this year, and you said all day about not caring about money or thinking about innovation. You have never cried. The eldest sister went to Xianlusi when she was eight years old, and started singing at Xianlusi when she was 15. Its not the elder sister who carried these, do you have such a good day? "You two, only three years younger than the elder sister, are both big men. Apart from writing two characters and drawing two birds, do you have other uses? The eldest sister keeps saying that you cant make you suffer. If you knew you It will be like this, I really should ask you to go to the dock to experience what it means to work hard and work hard." "I can already get paid for writing articles by myself." Tang Youshu couldn''t help refuting. Tang Yousheng also said: "I can also sell paintings for a living." Tang Youhui sneered and couldn''t help but tore off their clothes: "Okay, you can be patient, you are all grown up, except for the money that honors parents, I won''t give the family any more." "Since you two can carry this family, the gang of sisters in the vige should not be too much. The eldest sister and me, can support the family under ten years old, you are both seventeen years old, and there should be no problem supporting the family. ." Chapter 4006: Showgirl (44) Chapter 4006: Showgirl (44) "Boss..." Wu Feng yelled, "Do you have to disturb this family for the sake of the lost star?" "Mom, this is the most iprehensible to me. Why can you hold your eldest sister''s money while embarrassing her." Wu Feng''s face was a little blushing, Tang Youhui didn''t want to say more. He pointed to a few people and said, "If you are hard-hearted, don''te to me and your eldest sister. Let me see what you can create." After speaking, he left. He is going to find the elder sister. After all, the elder sister must know about the article published in the newspaper. He has to go and coax him so that the elder sister will not be angry and ignore him. He thought of an excuse, saying that he couldn''t let the small family members continue like this, otherwise it would be crooked. They are all grown up and can support themselves. This is the tribtion they must go through. After thinking about what to say in his heart, Tang Youhui came to Tang Guo''s vi non-stop. Tang Guo did read the newspaper. Xu Changsheng''s writing style was very sharp, and every sentence could cause a soul attack and leave a deep impression. "Well written." Tang Guo was hiding in the room. After all, she was the eldest sister who was devoted to her younger siblings and couldn''t show her true face. This person cannot be copsed, if copsed, public opinion will be against her. For a while, she had to feel bad about it. An Hua was standing at the door. Today, after thedy got the newspaper, she shut herself into the room. He was very worried. Thedy also canceled today''s ss. Hearing Tang Youhuiing, Anhua seemed to have found a savior and quickly invited people in. After seeing Tang Guo, Tang Youhui first apologized, and then said, "Big sister, even if you me Big Brother, Big Brother will do it." "You have suffered so much this year, eldest brother will not see anyone nder you. It is necessary to rify in the newspaper. Since you have severed your rtionship with your family, don''t go back. Wait for them to bear the consequences. This is them. Yes, they have been under the protection of big trees. They can''t grow up. You have done enough." "Don''t exin to people, let alone go to the newspaper to help them speak." "Sister, have you discovered why they would enjoy your gift with peace of mind, but don''t cherish it at all?" Seeing Tang Guo noticed him, Tang Youhui hurriedly said, "They got it too easy, for them Well, this time they must suffer. If they continue, their president will be abandoned." "Sister, we can''t protect them for the rest of their lives. Keeping them under the wings is tantamount to breaking their wings. For their future, we can''t care about them anymore. As long as they don''t starve to die, let them live by themselves. " Tang Guo seemed to be circumvented in: "It''s still my eldest brother who thinks thoroughly. I used to think that giving them a good enough life is enough. But I ignored their growth. It was my fault." "It''s not you, me, or our mother. They are all used to it. Now they are less than twenty and can be corrected slowly. In short, the older sister is not allowed to pity them in the future. This is what they must go through when they grow up. The road. Only if they get up on their own can they fly high." Even if you can''t fly, just don''te and hurt the eldest sister. He was extremely disappointed with those little ones. As mentioned above, as long as he doesn''t starve to death, he won''t care. "I listen to Big Brother." System: [The host is big, you act like it. Tang Guo: "No way, Brother is too cooperative." Chapter 4007: Showgirl (45) Chapter 4007: Showgirl (45) After persuading Tang Guo, Tang Youhui gave Tang Guo the gadgets that she had bought outside. Seeing that she did not intend to speak for the Tang family, she felt a little relieved. When he left, Tang Youhui repeatedly emphasized that Tang Guo must not help his family secretly, otherwise it would harm them. "Mom has a lot of opinions on you. You have given her a lot of money over the years. She estimated that she didn''t spend much and saved it." Tang Youhui, his mother, knew it very well. Wu Feng is a face-loving person, even if he starves to death, he would not ask for money in front of Tang Guo. As long as the elder sister is not reluctant, this will happen. Once the elder sister feels soft, the elder sister will definitely suffer. His mother will be bothered by that time. Saying something is like stabbing a knife in people''s hearts. "Now you are severing rtions with your family, anyway you are not allowed to take care of this matter." Tang Youhui is still worried about this: "Everything has me, if they really can''t make it, I won''t watch them starve to death." "Okay, I listen to Big Brother." Tang Guo said seriously, "Big Brother and Big Boss went out to meet the world, and they understand more than me." Tang Youhui was a little embarrassed: "I learned a little bit from the boss, but there are really many differences outside. If I have the opportunity in the future, my eldest brother will take you out to see." Tang Youhui''s opportunity was of course that he saved enough money to redeem Tang Guo. Or the contract between Tang Guo and Xianlusi expired. When Tang Youhui was about to leave, Tang Guo stopped him: "Brother, Dad is over..." "You are not allowed to control this matter!" When Tang Chunxiang was mentioned, Tang Youhui was full of anger, "Big sister, I tell you, you must not interfere with Dad''s affairs. Have you forgotten the hard days of our childhood? If it weren''t for his gambling, how could we two brothers and sisters have been so miserable? It can be said that this family was destroyed by him. Just you, still indulge him and help him pay his gambling debts." Tang Youhui actually talked a lot about this matter with the original owner. Tell her not to help Tang Chunxiang, but the original owner is soft-hearted, afraid that Tang Chunxiang will cause trouble to the family. Simply, pay some money to get things done. "Big sister, I know you can''t leave the house, but dad''s affairs are thest thing you should care about. I have you and the few small ones in the house these years, don''t you know what the creditores home? Now, it''s just for him to experience it. Don''t worry, Mom has a hand in hiding the money, even if she kills her, Dad won''t get the money." Tang Youhui even had an idea in his heart. He didn''t say to Tang Guo, "You don''t have to worry if I watch." ording to what he thought, he simply caused Tang Chunxiang to suffer. There were too many good days, so he didn''t know how many catties he was. "Okay, I listen to Big Brother, Big Brother is more sessful than me." After persuading Tang Guo, Tang Youhui finally felt relieved. But when she left, she turned her head back and forth three times, and told her to leave her family alone, he would take care of everything. Tang Guo seriously agreed on the surface, but couldn''t helpughing. It''s really nice to have such a big brother. After Tang Youhui left, she shut herself in the room again ~ to write an article. If there are no performances or sses now, just do this. The three teachers all said that she has a good talent. If she learned these things earlier, she might have already made a name for herself. Tang Guo is not in a hurry, now she is only twenty years old and her life is still long. The system couldn''t help muttering: [Host, it''s not long, you will be shorter than others in your life. Chapter 4008: Showgirl (46) Chapter 4008: Showgirl (46) Tang Guo came back to his senses: "It seems to be, but almost thirty years, enough for what I wanted to dost night." System: [Host, have you forgotten an important thing? Your cutie is already crying in the corner. Tang Guo: "Isn''t this not encountered? Let''s get involved first." Tang Guo stopped talking and continued to write articles, wondering what he would do next except for these things. There are still a few months left until the ident, and she will have to find a way to board the merchant ship. As long as she is on that ship, she can save the people she wants to save. Regardless of the struggle between those people, none of the people you want to save can die. The Zhou family and her elder brother both died when the ship exploded, caught fire, and finally sank. The second youngest of Zhou''s family is currently studying abroad. There is still a lot of time before returning to China. He died in the hands of robbers. Based on the background at this time, it was really unexpected. There is no specific name in the plot for how the Zhou familys youngest daughter died. Anyway, when she was watching, the Zhou family''s brothers and sisters, none of them could die, and the whole family was alive and tidy, there would be nothing about Zhou Guan. Even if he was found back to Zhou''s family, he would not be on the stage and could not change anything. . Tang Youhui returned to Zhou Ji''s side refreshed and refreshed. When Zhou Ji asked about this, he hurriedly said it in detail, and was a little excited, thinking that he was very satisfied with the result of this incident. Zhou Ji listened patiently and also got to know the other side of his subordinate. Of course, after learning about the specific things, he thought that Tang Guo was indeed worthy of Tang Youhui. Zhou Ji didn''t pay much attention to this matter. He took Zhou Ji and started working again. The world is not good now, but it is also an opportunity. Whether the Zhou family can get to the next level depends on what he does next. Tang Youhui got busy and didn''t forget Tang Chunxiang, and arranged two people to help stare. As long as the Zhou family is safe, it doesn''t matter how Tang Chunxiang makes trouble. The life of the Tang family was plunged into aquatic heat. The first thing they were shocked was that the three Tang Sis had drastically reduced their pocket money, and did nothing more than before, and the life of spending money was tied up. In the eyes of outsiders, these three people have be stingy. The three of them are face-conscious and have a very unhappy life every day. Tang Youshu is a little better, at least he can get somepensation. Although he can publish only a handful of articles every month, he has published a few articles anyway, which is considered trivial. The hardest thing I have ever had is that Tang was born again. Painting is very expensive, and any material is money. In this month, he has asked Wu Feng twice for money. It''s just that the money is not enough. If he only buys paint paper, he won''t have the money to do something else. Using the money for other things, there is no way to buy all the paint. He has tried to sell his paintings for a living. In fact, his talent in painting is not particrly good, but it is only medium to high. Nowadays, there are still a lot of people who can paint. Ordinary people cant eat enough to eat, so why would they buy paintings? Why should a wealthy family buy an unknown painting from him? Wouldn''t it be better to add some money to buy some famous paintings? Tang Yousheng looked down on him the most. After learning painting, he became a tool man. In his view, painting belongs to art, and is a work carefully carved by himself. Either not sell it, or sell it to the person who appreciates the painting, that is, the person who gives the painting value. Chapter 4009: Showgirl (47) Chapter 4009: Showgirl (47) He had never thought about being a tool man, painting for some asions, and making decorations in the house. Originally, someone suggested that he wanted to do such a thing. Although he didn''t have much money, he still had some ie, but Tang Yousheng justly refused. His mouthful of faith and artistic soul made that person feel boring to ask for himself, and he would never talk about it with Tang Shengsheng again. That person originally thought that if Tang Yousheng was really short of money, he could help. Unexpectedly, not only were they not grateful, they also felt that they were insulted. When he left, the person suddenly realized that he didn''t know what was good or bad. In this era, how many people are going to starve to death. I dont know how many people cant eat. Tang Yousheng may have never seen those fleeing people who are hungry and thin, with tall stork bones and prominent eyeballs. The soul of art, the soul of shit, he really has a brain problem, and he will introduce work to Tang Yousheng. Pooh! Tang Yousheng didn''t know this, and he still studied his so-called art carefully. If anyone insulted his art, he would argue with each other fiercely. Unconsciously, many people felt that Tang Yousheng was unreasonable and gradually alienated him. No one appreciates or buys the finished product drawn by Tang Yousheng. Someone in the middle asked if he was willing to go to the house to help people paint some embellishments, but he had to follow the host''s requirements. Isn''t this kind of request just to use him as a tool man? Painting in ordance with the requirements of others has lost the soul of art. This is an insult to art, and Tang Yousheng certainly does not agree. These people were all subordinates of wealthy people. Seeing that Tang was ignorant of good or bad, he turned around and found someone else. I dont know how much better than Tang Youshengs paintings. I asked Tang Yousheng because he was a student at the school, and at first he showed some appreciation. Later, when I saw Tang Yousheng being like that, I had already dispelled my thoughts. Tang Yousheng missed one opportunity after another, how unwilling to lower hispulsion, and continued to wait for those who admired his paintings. There was a wealthy family in the middle who wanted to buy some paintings and put them on the wall for decoration. It was a good talk, but Tang Yousheng overheard what the other party wanted these paintings to do and refused to sell the paintings on the spot. His paintings are used to hang, perhaps appreciate, and sell to people who like them. As soon as he heard his painting, he would eventually be pasted on the wall. When used as wallpaper, he was furious, but due to the identity of the other party, he did not dare to curse, but refused the deal with an ugly face. At this time, Tang Yousheng thought that he was unqualified, and no one appreciated his talent. Thinking of so many stories from ancient times to the present, he thinks he can definitely be Bole. In order to buy paint, he now tightens his belt, and asks Wu Feng for pocket money twice a month, barely able to survive. Tang Yousheng was depressed, his temper became weird, not many people were willing to join him, and the whole person became gloomy. Tang Youshus words are okay at the moment. After all, newspaper publications are a very honorable thing for any schr. The so-called author''s remuneration is obtained by the way, and it will be worthy of speaking out. Tang Youshu saw Tang Youshengs appearance and persuaded him: Yousheng, you cant always do this, or else, find some work to do first. In fact, they are about to graduate and there is still a year to go. At that time, you can''t always ask the family for living expenses. He has found the direction and will go to the newspaper to find a job. Chapter 4010: Showgirl (48) Chapter 4010: Showgirl (48) In addition, write some articles. You must have a good little life. Let the person who has severed ties with them see that even without her, he will live well. Tang Yousheng didn''t agree, and he got angry at Tang Youshu. Tang Youshu felt that the other party was unreasonable and did not persuade him. Still waiting for the Tang family, Tang Chunxiang owes a lot of gambling debts outside, and creditorse to visit from time to time. However, Wu Feng is also a difficult one. Every time hees, Wu Feng sits on the ground and cries loudly, like crying. Even if the creditor speaks harshly, it is useless. When Wu Feng thought of the past, he couldn''t wait for Tang Chunxiang to die, no matter how he lived or died. As for the money, she hid it to death, no one knew where it was. Tang Chunxiang often came back to make trouble, but there was nothing to do. It was useless to beat Wu Feng. In Wu Feng''s opinion, a beating is better than having no money. Anyway, even if she is dead, she can''t hand over the money. She insists that there is no money at home and no one can use her. In fact, she didn''t know that the reason these people demanded debts was gentle because they were warned by Tang Youhui. Tang Youhui''s original words were, you can ask for debts, don''t threaten the lives of the Tang family. In addition, he deliberately exhorted him to leave Tang Chunxiang alone. Tang Youhui had no feelings for Tang Chunxiang''s father. If it weren''t for Tang Chunxiang, would the older sister suffer so much? The debtor tried to find Tang Guo, but if he didn''t go, don''t warn the people of Xianlusi. Since then, they dared not trouble Tang Guo. They tried step by step and found that whether it was Tang Guo, Tang Youhui, or the Tang family, they didn''t care about Tang Chunxiang''s life or death. Even if Tang Chunxiang was beaten to death, there was no response from all sides. The creditor was very angry. Tang Chunxiang was helpless if he couldn''t get the money, and eventually piled up all his anger on Tang Chunxiang. Tang Guo heard the news from Tang Chunxiang again that he was cut off with his hands. From the position of his wrists, he cut them off all at once, and finally threw them at the door of Tang''s house, and the blood flowed all over the floor. This is purely because there is no money and no other choice but to clean up Tang Chunxiang. People are thrown out, Wu Feng has to deal with regardless. "I like this ending very much." A smile appeared in Tang Guo''s eyes, this was what Tang Chunxiang deserved. Now that Tang Chunxiang had his hands severed, it was not the situation in the plot. At this time, Tang Chunxiang would only add all the anger to the Tang family. In his opinion, if it were not for Wu Feng and Tang Si to dislike Tang Guo, he would not suffer so much. This is typical. If you don''t do anything, you will get stuck. Wu Feng is not a soft persimmon, and she will definitely have trouble with Tang Chunxiang every day. "After such a long clean life, the Tang family should also be lively." System: [It''s still the host''s big move that moves steadily, and Big Brother Tang cooperates well. Hmph, 111 the guy sent an email and said that he had won an excellent system reward again, and the system was very upset. A waste system, nothing, relying on a good host to lie down and win, without knowing that it is ashamed. If he has a number, the host is also an employee of the Bureau of Space and Time, and the Excellence Award is definitely not the 111 waste system. His younger brother 222 is pretty good. He is the best diligence award every year. Today''s 222 is already recognized as a model worker in the system. He works diligently and never steals, and he deserves to be his favorite younger brother. Chapter 4011: Showgirl (49) Chapter 4011: Showgirl (49) Unlike the waste system of 111, the mouthful of train cannons, few words are useful, only bragging, ttering. "Have you sold Tang Yousheng''s paintings?" The system came back to his senses, and quickly said: [I didn''t sell it. Some people who wanted to ask him to paint decorative paintings before were rejected by him, saying that those people insulted art and he would not paint the soulless things. Tang Guo grinned, "I''m quite arrogant, but I still eat too much. I don''t know what it''s like to be hungry." The three brothers and sisters have long been crooked, even if Tang Youshu is now relying on writing articles, life is pretty good. After waiting for a long time, many things will slowly be exposed. Besides, she didn''t allow Tang to have a good life. He sucked the blood of the original owner, and he still felt that he should be able to live so well? It is best to live miserable life for her to be satisfied. ... "Ms. Cheng, what do you think of my painting now?" Cheng Han was very satisfied with receiving such a student as Tang Guo. He suddenly heard the student''s question and said proudly: "Tang Guo, you are a very talented person. You are improving every time and you paint very well. " "Ms. Cheng, do you think I will find something to do about painting and exercise my abilities, how about it?" Cheng Han was a little surprised: "What do you want to do?" Cheng Han doesn''t think that paintings that only hang up and admire are paintings with soul. He personally feels that as long as he takes every one of his works seriously, he will be given the soul of a painter. "Is it okay to paint some decorative paintings? I''m still an apprentice, and I''m not a famous artist. I don''t dare to paint any paintings to sell. If I don''t know well, even if I paint well, not many people will like it. It is done step by step. Since it is painting things, as long as you can paint, you are making progress." Cheng Han thinks it makes sense: "Then I will help you pay attention. Such a job is still easy to find. I heard that some people really need to find some painters to help decorate their homes." He is a good student, and he has a curious style, that is, he can control any style. Cheng Han had a sense of aplishment and gave all his skills to Tang Guo. He even felt that after a year, he might have nothing to teach her. If it wasn''t for her special circumstances, he even wanted to suggest that Tang Guo study abroad and go to a stronger teacher. Within a few days, Cheng Han helped Tang Guo find a few jobs. When the host knew that it was the showgirl from Xianlesi who helped them paint decorative paintings, it was a little weird. If it wasn''t for Cheng Han who spoke, people would definitely think it was a liar. After Tang Guo showed off his skills, the host was amazed in his heart and had a new perspective on the sign of Xianlusi. It''s no wonder they are a signboard and are sought after. He turned out to be a versatile person and a student of Cheng Han, which is really good. The finished products of the family members are all very good, and the owner is very satisfied. He paid Tang Guo a lot, although the money is nothing to her. With these family members, Tang Guo received a lot of private work. Even on some big asions, Tang Guo will be asked to help paint decorative paintings. Many people know that there is a Miss Tang who paints decorative paintings. She is very powerful and can transform the walls of her home into another style. Out of respect for Tang Guo, they didn''t say anything to poison her as a showgirl, so that many people didn''t know that Miss Tang was that Miss Tang. Tang Guo was also a little surprised when he received the invitation from Zhou''s family. After asking Cheng Han, I learned that the Zhou family asked her to paint some Western European style paintings, mainly for the second young master of the Zhou family. It is said that the second young master of the Zhou family will return to China next year, and they have to prepare this in advance. Chapter 4012: Showgirl (50) Chapter 4012: Showgirl (50) Tang Guo took those tasks, not just painting, but also helping to decorate the room, suggesting that there should be something in the room. To be clear, it is already somewhat linked to interior design. It''s just that in this era, this term is still rtively unfamiliar to everyone. Those masters who saw her doing well, gave her everything to do. Over time, Tang Guo helped to decorate the room that needed to be decorated, not only her paintings, but other decorations. Tang Guo has experienced so many worlds. Of course, his aesthetics is very good. Combining people''s personal preferences in this era, he added something that he feels good and the owner can ept, and the finished product is very satisfying. Tang Guo followed Zhou''s family to the Zhou''s house. The people who saw her were Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Zhou. Mrs. Zhou: "At first I heard people say that the person with this ability is Miss Tang. I still don''t believe it." "I heard that you are Cheng Han''s student?" Mrs. Zhou asked with a smile. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "Then I can rest assured, Cheng Han has stayed abroad for so many years. If you can be his student, the room furnished should be liked by the second child." After Mrs. Zhou finished speaking, she looked at Mrs. Zhou next to her. "Mom, what do you think?" "You can figure it out, as long as the second child likes it." Mrs. Zhou didn''t speak to Tang Guo, she probably still a bit minded Tang Guo''s status as a singer. If it weren''t for the second youngest of the Zhou family toe back, he would not listen to Mrs. Zhou''s words, so Tang Guo woulde to Zhou''s family to help. Tang Guo felt that Mrs. Zhou didn''t like it, nor was it polite. There are more people in this world who don''t like her, and there are more people who despise her status as a showgirl. Isn''t she still arguing with them one by one? Zhou''s family hired her to do things, it was only her employer who took money to do things, but nothing else. It is said that it is for Zhou''s family and the room is not arranged, but it is actually a small courtyard. The Zhou family is so big, the Zhou family is the main member, and of course it is divided into a small courtyard. "Miss Tang, this little courtyard is left to you. By the way, the second child likes to y with flowers and grass. You young people have simr eyes. If you want to arrange it, it will be easier for the second child to like it. All these are for you. , Let the butler do it. During this time, the butler will be by your side to help." Mrs. Zhou has no other prejudices against Tang Guo. On the contrary, she thinks it is remarkable that a singer has be a student of Cheng Han. If it weren''t for Mrs. Zhou''s identity, she would want to go abroad with her second child. It''s a pity, the olddy of the Zhou family probably won''t agree. She is the daughter-inw of the Zhou family, and some things are really involuntary. In addition, she couldn''t let go of her eldest son and little daughter. If she didn''t stay at home, who could look after them? "Okay, Mrs. Zhou, if you know what the Second Young Master has in particr, you can send someone over to talk to me in advance." "Yes, the second child went abroad very early, and it was difficult tomunicate with one letter. I only know his preferences before going abroad." Otherwise, she would not ask someone to arrange the yard. The second child said in the letter that she would not go out this time when she came back. Of course she was happy. The yard should be well arranged. Tang Guo got busy, and Zhou''s family arranged for her severalymen, so it was more convenient to do. Recently, she has arranged fewer courses, and none of the three teachers have anyments. Chapter 4013: Showgirl (51) Chapter 4013: Showgirl (51) Tang Guo''s talent is too good. During this time, they can just add up how to teach this talented student. In addition, Tang Guo didn''t stop at Xianlusi''s performance. In her spare time, she coborated with music teacher Yin Yue to write andpose songs, and went to Xianlusi to sing. Because it was the original work of her and Yin Yue, Xianlusi also bought the song and valued her a bit more. Otherwise, as long as she doesn''t dy the performance, Xianlusi will not care about what she does. In addition, when she knows that she has unknowingly mixed in the circle of the rich, she will give her more face. Many of the singers of Xianlesi rely on men to walk in front of these fascinating figures, but Tang Guo relies on his own ability, who can''t take it seriously? Talented and capable people are respected everywhere. The impression of her around her was changing subtly, Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to this, and was very busy every day. Writing articles to the newspaper, and writing things, has not fallen behind, it seems to be more busy than the big boss. After busying for half a month, she did not meet Tang Youhui who was working beside Zhou Ji. She was all working in Zhou''s house and would always meet, she was really in no hurry. For almost twenty days, Tang Guo went to Zhou''s house to work early in the morning, and happened to ran into Tang Youhui who wasing back from outside with Zhou Ji. Tang Youhui was a little dumbfounded in an instant, forgetting that his boss was still there: "Sister, why are you here?" Tang Youhui worked beside Zhou Ji for a long time, knowing that the olddy of Zhou''s family actually didn''t like the girl''s public appearance, and might not like the identity of the singer. Of course Tang Guo was curious abouting here, but more worried. When Zhou Ji got out of the car, he noticed the woman who got off the rickshaw. He had seen Tang Guo, of course he knew who she was, and he was curious as to why she came to Zhou''s house. Tang Guo Yuguang nced at Zhou Ji, but did not look at it again, only whispered to Tang Youhui about his visit to Zhou''s house. After listening to Tang Youhui, he couldn''t help but give a thumbs up: "Sister, you are amazing." After speaking, he finally remembered his boss and quickly introduced Tang Guo. The two parties are officially met, Tang Youhui didn''t think so much, but felt that his eldest sister was very powerful and couldn''t wait to introduce her to someone who had a good impression of her. The system scanned Zhou Ji for a long time, and at the same time, it was analyzing whether this guy would be the cuteness of the host. He didn''t feel anything abnormal in Tang Guo, but found that Zhou Ji''s attention was indeed attracted by Tang Guo. System: [The host is big, is that your cute? Why didn''t I feel anything abnormal? Is your cutie really lost this time? It hasn''t appeared for so long. By the way, whether or not this person is cute in your family, he is really looking at you. "When did you be so gossip?" [Not gossip, just a little sad. The good guys in the small world are also good. I am really worried about that guy. If you don''te early, the host is so innocent. If you don''te early, you might be abducted by other people, and you won''t find a ce to cry. [Host, dont you think that Zhou Ji is more like a chosen son than Zhou Guan? He is handsome and gold, smart and capable, and his status is not bad. If it weren''t for the halo of the Chosen Son, it would make him a little better luck, much better than the hero. [In other words, if that guy is really lost, the host can actually change his taste, I think this person is good. Chapter 4014: Showgirl (52) Chapter 4014: Showgirl (52) Tang Guo didn''t want to care about the messy mandarin ducks in the system. Zhou Ji looked at it as a good one, and he was also a very enlightened person. However, some people just don''t feel it. In addition, no matter how good a person is, she may not always be suitable for her. What she needs is to find someone who makes her feel happy and gets along very well. I don''t know who it is, but Zhou Ji is definitely not. The system felt that Tang Guo had no interest, and no longer said anything. No matter what, the host was very happy. "I know some of the second brother''s preferences." Zhou Ji took the initiative to speak. Tang Guo didn''t refuse either. The host asked her, so she could just work ording to the other party''s request. In the next few days, Zhou Ji would talk to Tang Guo about some of Zhou''s second youngest''s preferences when he had time, but the others would say nothing. Zhou Ji is very bored, and he does everything in business, not the kind of person who is overjoyed. Even if he was particrly happy, he would only smile faintly. In Tang Guo''s view, this is a tool man who inherits the family business. It''s not that such a person is bad, but that such a person is not suitable for her. She felt that Zhou Ji had some other meaning to her, but she didn''t mean to pick it out. In the subsequent performance, Zhou Ji came to see her performance for an unprecedented time, and after the end, he talked to her for a while. This is remarkable. Many people know that the Zhou family sees Tang Guo differently, and treats her a bit more highly. The Zhou family''s olddy knew about this, but she didn''t care. In the eyes of the olddy, the grandson does great things, and it''s okay to go to that kind of asion. It doesn''t matter what woman you like asionally. As long as this woman is obedient and doesn''t try to enter the Zhou family''s door in vain, she wants to be Zhou''s grandma, she can say anything. However, Tang Guo was still not pleasing to her eyes. Tang Guo didn''t bother to care about each other, Zhou Ji''s other attitude, she didn''t care about it. Anyone who she is not happy about will do nothing to her. Tang Youhui was particrly worried when he discovered this, and he even came to Tang Guo to test her attitude. The boss is good, but he doesn''t think there will be any good results if his sister is with the boss. High door, not so easy to enter. There are too many rules in the Zhou family, and he is afraid that his sister will suffer. "Brother, you think too much, I have no idea about the Zhou family, and no idea about your big boss." Tang Youhui asked uncertainly. After all, he might have been tempted by Zhou Ji''s attitude for another person. Although Zhou Ji didn''t do anything, he woulde to see him when he was free every time Tang Guo performed, and he bought some flowers for her. Everyone with a discerning eye could see why. If you change a girl, you must have been moved a long time ago. "Really, you have a hundred hearts. I really want to find a brother-inw for you. He is definitely good and obedient. He only listens to me and is only good to me, instead of being in an involuntary position. people." She really has no idea about Zhou Ji. People are very good, but they are not her food. Tang Youhui''s eyes lit up: "This is good, just look for someone who has no worries about it, and only faces the girl. The big brother opposes this, not that the big boss is bad, on the contrary, the big boss is very good, but the Zhou family is tooplicated. The younger is the heir of the Zhou family. It is destined to consider all aspects, and in some things it is involuntary." "Even if there are young and old, you will be Zhou''s young grandmother after you enter Zhou''s house. The wife is okay. The main reason is that the olddy doesn''t like it. Who knows what will happen while the young and old are away. Its the hat of you to teach young and old, the older brother doesnt know what to do. Its all right now, since you dont like older and younger, older brother is relieved. Chapter 4015: Showgirl (53) Chapter 4015: Showgirl (53) "Well, eldest brother has a chance to show the whole story." Tang Guo said, she didn''t like this hazy feeling. The other party didn''t really show anything, she couldn''t go directly to the other person and say, don''t bother you, I don''t like you. "Okay, when I have the opportunity, I will remind the young and old from time to time that my girl likes to be good and obedient, only good to her, and her identity is not important." In Tang Youhui''s view, it is best to hire a brother-inw. The family members are simple, easy to get along with, and the elder sister is the master of the house. Otherwise, I don''t know if it is good or bad for marrying to my inws. My sister is toote for pain, and it is not wasteful. Later, Tang Youhui really found a chance. In front of Zhou Ji, he chatted about his sister''s mate choice. Since that day, Zhou Ji has been rtively silent. Although he would still watch Tang Guo''s performance, he didn''t ask people to send flowers anymore, I don''t know what he thought of. When Tang Guo was in Zhou''s house, the two ran into each other, and it was also an ordinary greeting. In three months, Tang Guo had already arranged the small courtyard of Zhou''s family. Also ask someone to take photos for future publicity. Since designing the courtyard for Zhou''s Second Young Master, Tang Guo has gained a lot of fame. Outsiders do not know that Miss Tang, the designer, is Miss Tang from Xianlusi. But the people in the circle above all know that, in addition to those who don''t like Mrs. Zhou''s background, there are also some enlightened people who appreciate her talents and will go to cheer from time to time. "Next month will be the time for a merchant ship ident." Tang Guo counted the time, and felt that she would go to see Tang Youhui more recently and inquire about the merchant ship. At that time, so many big people were on it, and most of them were holding parties. Within a few days, before Tang Guo asked, Tang Youhui took the initiative to talk to Tang Guo about this, and also gave Tang Guo a ferry ticket. This was really a surprise. "This is given by the young master," Tang Youhui scratched his head, "I wanted to refuse, but there are few asions like that. I will help the young and old to make up for it. This time the older sister can go to see the world more. Tang Guo was willing to ept that this ferry ticket was Zhou Ji''s rescue ticket, and it was given in time. A monthter, Tang Guo took the ticket and boarded the merchant ship. Sure enough, this is a very grand gathering, it should be said that it is a chamber ofmerce, and many people with good looks havee. I remembered that in the plot, none of the people on this ship survived, and I don''t know who designed this conspiracy. "Miss Tang is here too?" It was no one else who greeted Tang Guo, but Qin Jingyuan, the owner of Xianlesi. Xianlusi is only part of the Qin family''s management, and it is not a big shot. Of course, Qin Jingyuan was familiar with Tang Guo''s lively sign. It was him at the beginning. When Tang Guo was fifteen years old, she decided to sign her, and it was ten years after she was signed. "Boss." Tang Guo nodded at Qin Jingyuan. With a smile on Qin Jingyuan''s face, there was some appreciation in his expression, and he didn''t ask much about how Tang Guo got the ticket. If Tang Guo really wants toe, there is definitely a way to get a ferry ticket, she is not a simple Xianlesi singer now. Thinking about signing her for only ten years, Qin Jingyuan suddenly felt a bit of a loss. He felt that signing for twenty years was actually better. But now, I can only think about it. What Tang Guo thought in her heart was that the boss was really lucky, and if he met her, he would lose his life here. Yes, this ident caused the entire Haicheng force to be purged again. Chapter 4016: Showgirl (54) Chapter 4016: Showgirl (54) After Qin Jingyuan''s death, it was his younger brother Qin Jingran who took over Xianlesi. It is worth mentioning that Qin Jing then fell in love with Tang Si. Many times when Tang Si came up with things, Qin Jingran helped to deal with it. It was because of Tang Si that the Qin family was hated by others, and then gradually declined. Of course, this was after the original owner left Xianlusi. Tang Guo''s ferry ticket is a VIP ferry ticket, and a very nice room was arranged on the boat. She greeted Tang Youhui on the excuse of being unwell and went back to the room to rest. In fact, after returning to the room, she took out the paper puppet, and after dripping a drop of blood on it, the paper puppet became her appearance. Afterwards, she put an invisibility talisman on herself. In special circumstances, she can only use this method to find the cause of the ship''s explosion. She guessed that dangerous things must have been buried on the ship a long time ago. When it was night, the ship was set alight. At that time, the ship was far away from the coast, and there was an ident at that time, and there was no chance to escape. This world is really chaotic. No matter how rich he is, no matter how high his status is, he will die for various reasons. With the invisibility talisman, Tang Guo shuttled around every corner of the ship. The system helped to scan the dangerous items on the ship. After a while, it was found that many ces had dangerous items ced. As long as one is ignited, the entire ship will fall into disaster. Tang Guo didn''t take these things directly, but emptied the stuff inside and stuffed a lot of sand into it. Even if it was lit, it was useless. During the period, she had been letting the paper puppets rece her to entertain herself. She hid in the corner with her invisibility talisman to check out some suspicious people. It was dark and the ship was far from the coast. The boat was brightly lit and all kinds of beautiful music sounded. Tang Guo looked at her puppet paper man, who was ying the piano, so she didn''t watch it again because she had found some suspicious people. There are three deliberate people, and they are all waiters on board. Tang Guo followed them and saw them run to the corner to find those dangerous things, pull out a long line, and prepare to light it. Tang Guo went down with a hand knife, stunned the person, tied him up with a rope, and let him stay in the original position. All three of them were recruited. Afterwards, Tang Guo went to look outside the boat, and she saw a small boat below. After solving the matter, Tang Guo did not rx, who knows that nothing will appear in a while. In the middle of the carnival, everything to be discussed was almost discussed, and everyone returned to the room. The boat didnt catch fire, exploded and sank as in the plot. Until dawn, Tang Guo saw that the people on the boat found the three people and found countless dangerous things stuffed with sand. Only then did he return to the room and collect the paper puppets. Up. As soon as hey down, the door rang. She walked over and opened the door. There were three people at the door. Tang Youhui, Zhou Ji, and her boss Qin Jingyuan. "Sister, you''re fine." Tang Youhui wiped a cold sweat, and the ghost knew how panicked he was when he saw those things. I don''t know who rescued them, but if there is no one to help, they will probably all be nted here. Tang Youhui regretted it a little, he almost killed his elder sister. Tang Youhui didn''t say much, but let Tang Guo follow them. Tang Guo did it, there is no danger now. However, discovering those things really made the entire ship uneasy. They almost went to see their ancestorsst night, the feeling of horror after the disaster made the entire ship dull. This incident has sounded a wake-up call for them, their safety is not in ce. As for grabbing behind-the-scenes instructions, they are not worried at all, aren''t the three people here? What they have is a way to get the three to speak. It''s just this incident that caused a serious psychological shadow on them. Chapter 4017: Showgirl (55) Chapter 4017: Showgirl (55) Near noon, the merchant ship docked, and everyone on the ship came down from above without any risk. When they left, they looked back at the coast and didn''t know what they were thinking. Tang Guo left under the **** of Tang Youhui. Regarding those people who put dangerous things on the merchant ship and tried to kill the entire ship, what to do next is not her business. I believe these leaders of Haicheng will handle this matter perfectly. Tang Youhui sent Tang Guo back to the vi, and said: "Don''t walk outside if you have nothing to do recently. Take a car wherever you go and let Heizi follow you." "Sister, this world is in chaos." Tang Guoxin understood that the world is in chaos, this is the result that must be experienced, and no one can make changes on his own. "Don''t worry too much. There are many big people in Haicheng, and these big people will not make Haicheng unable to live." Tang Youhui felt that the topic was a bit serious, "Besides, there is your big brother and I am here. I will never let the big sister have anything. What matter, Big Brother will protect you." However, thinking of what happenedst night, Tang Youhui was a littlecking in confidence. It seemed that he stillcked experience. You can''t be so rash in the future, and you have to consider everything carefully. After learning the lessons of this time, Tang Youhui took great care of everything and helped Zhou Ji get rid of countless crises in advance. Tang Guo stayed at home recently, and every day there was thetest newspaper, about Haicheng and other ces. Looking at these sad, helpless, and somewhat sorrowful things, Tang Guo finally felt that he was writing poems and articles. After two articles in a row and three poems, the name of Mountain Man waspletely spread. The essays written by the mountain people, the poems are sharp, and when they are read, they give people a sadness at the beginning, and after reading them, there is another kind of heartache. In short, the short text seems to help them express the thousands of words in their hearts. Before you know it, the people who worship the mountain people are you, or Mr. mountain people. The most frustrating thing is that it has been more than a year since the article was published, but unfortunately, he has never seen his true face. In the newspaper, Xu Changsheng wrote a lot of letters to Tang Guo, and even asked for an interview. Tang Guo certainly refused. That day has note yet, so don''t worry. Shanjianrens name is big now, but its not stable yet. She decided to let things ferment for another year or two, and produce more works. It would be better to make a booklet so that all schrs who know her admire her, let alone. One hundred percent, ny percent must be achieved. [The host is big, and the fourth period on Tuesday ising. The system always remembers this, this is a very big thing. The host said greatly that none of the three young masters of the Zhou family can be less. Moreover, his host''s rtionship with Zhou Ji is pretty good. Although Zhou Ji is still a bit unwilling to give up, he didn''t force the host to be big, but every time he saw the host''s big, he couldn''t ask for something in his eyes. The olddy knew that Zhou Ji was unusual for Tang Guo. For this reason, she specially invited Tang Guo and said something that was not very pleasant. He gave a warning from the inside and out of the way. Its impossible to say what the big and young of the Zhou family are. It''s her identity. Although the rhetoric is not so sharp, it means that anyway. Of course, the olddy also has another meaning, although she is not considered a grandma, if she really likes Zhou Ji and wants to enter Zhou''s family, then she has to wait for Zhou Ji to marry the grandma. Chapter 4018: Showgirl (56) Chapter 4018: Showgirl (56) Because of his elder brother and Zhou Ji''s face, Tang Guo didn''t say anything to anger the old woman. But what Mrs. Zhou said, Tang Guo had been passed on to Zhou Ji. I don''t know what Zhou Ji and Mrs. Zhou talked about, she finally didn''t bother Tang Guo. Perhaps knowing that this incident was causing trouble to Tang Guo, Zhou Ji was still talking alone. "Don''t take that matter to your heart." Zhou Ji was not very good at expressing in front of a woman, plus he was in a high position and had always been the one who gave orders. This is the first time he has made this attitude. He really admired Tang Guo, and he also liked it in his heart. If Tang Guo likes him and is willing to be with him, he really doesn''t mind retorting Mrs. Zhou, he will marry her home anyway. Anyway, he is the helm of the Zhou family, and he can still do this. But Tang Guo didn''t seem to mean that to him, there was no way. He is not the kind of person who likes to force people. From Tang Youhui, he inquired about her view of mate selection. Regrettably, every condition of her sounds very simple, but he can''t guarantee that he can achieve it. The position of the young grandmother of the Zhou family is destined to bear a lot of burdens. Lang Youqing, the concubine has no intention, what else can he say? "No next time." This was Tang Guo''s answer. She didn''t scold Mrs. Zhou for reliance on the old and sell the old. It was entirely because of her elder brother''s face. She even had a hunch that if Mrs. Zhou knew that Zhou''s family had another bloodline outside, she might still bring them back. Thinking of this, Tang Guo''s bad mood was wiped out, hoping that Zhou Guan would be a little bit stronger and create some surprises in the life of this self-righteous olddy. "I won''t disturb you anymore." Zhou Ji seemed to understand that his appearance would cause Tang Guo a lot of trouble. Nowadays, many people will put abel on her, the woman Zhou Dashao likes. If it wasn''t for the other party''s good self-cultivation, and Tang Youhui knew the facts, it might have already started. I have been in contact with her for more than a year, and she is not a simple showgirl. People outside looked down on her. Tang Guo smiled faintly, Zhou Ji looked at her eyes carefully. In those beautiful eyes, he still couldn''t find any ce that belonged to him, and finally gave up. After this time, Zhou Ji really didn''t go to Xianlusi to join in, nor did he send flowers. In addition, he asked someone to rify. Although others didn''t believe it, Zhou Ji really didn''t get in front of Tang Guo very much, and slowly everyone didn''t take this matter to heart. [Tongzi, cover Haicheng, wait for Zhou''s second master toe back, you stare at him every day. Many changes have taken ce in the plot of this life, because everyone in that boat was saved by Tang Guo. Although Haicheng was in chaos for a while, it didn''t receive much impact. Under the control of these leading figures, Haicheng just made Haicheng a lot more peaceful than other ces, and became a short-lived paradise on earth, which everyone yearned for for a while. About April, the second youngest of Zhou''s family returned to Haicheng. This is a young man who has received a new-style education. He has been away from his hometown for many years, and seeing countless changes in his hometown, Zhou Xuan is still a little ufortable. But this was not suitable. When I returned to the yard where I lived, all was wiped out. Zhou Xuan looked at all the decorations in his small courtyard and was surprised. He liked all the decorations very much. Especially the paintings hanging on the walls, he liked them more. Chapter 4019: Showgirl (57) Chapter 4019: Showgirl (57) Where do you not learn oil painting when you go abroad to study? He also has some talent in oil paintings. Looking at those very sensible oil paintings, Zhou Xuan didn''t want to eat them anymore and kept staring at them. The Zhou family members looked at the obsessive appearance of the second youngest, and did not bother. After Zhou Xuan finished his appreciation, he asked who painted these paintings? ording to his eyes, these paintings are definitely a very famous person. Although it is an oil painting, what can be painted is some scenes in the country. Each one gave him a lot of shock. From where he knew Tang Guo, he also learned that when his yard was arranged by the other party, it was said that he was just an unknown person, and Zhou Xuan was not calm. The nameless? ? Tease him? He actually started to learn oil painting before he came out, and it has been more than ten years since. He has several oil painting teachers abroad, and he is sure that these teachers are not as good as this unknown person. Zhou Xuan''s expression is very tangled. Could it be that there are so many talents in China? Is he short-sighted? "No, I want to see her." Zhou Xuan became more interested when he knew that the other party was still a woman. Tang Guo is the Xianlesi singer''s matter, which is not a secret in Zhou''s family. Although no one mentions this, as her name gets older and bigger, the less people say this. But I dont know, there are really few. Zhou Xuan was even more surprised when he knew that the other party was still a showgirl. "Sure enough, it is hidden in the city," Zhou Xuan admired. "It''s a shame that I am not as good as a girl after studying abroad for so many years." I heard that Tang Guo might not be avable today. After all, there was a performance, and Zhou Xuan asked someone to buy a ticket at a high price. Before Tang Guo performed, he sneaked a nce at the coffee shop across from Xianlusi. The performance time was approaching, Zhou Xuan walked in very excitedly. The position of the ticket is of course very good, at the front, after all, this is a few Tuesdays, it is very easy to want a higher ticket. Zhou Xuan''s eyes lit up when he heard the sound of this music, unique music. As an international student, besides oil painting, music is also a required course for him. Although I don''t have a particrly good talent in this regard, but the good or the bad, it wille out as soon as I hear it, and the basic appreciation ability is still there. Together with the music, he will know if it is good. Zhou Xuan admired the new song written by Miss Tang in coboration with her teacher Yin Yue. He has watched many music performances abroad, and Tang Guo''s position in his mind has already been lost to a musician. When Tang Guo appeared on the stage, Zhou Xuan felt that this was a fairy descending to the earth. When Tang Guo sang the first sentence, he realized a word that he didn''t know how to describe it. Isn''t this just a crisp mouth? The beautiful melody, the emotion contained in it is not love, but singing this world, it makes people''s eyes red. Yes, I don''t know when, Miss Tang, who only sang children''s love, has changed the style of her song. The style has changed a lot, but the song is still good, and even more so that they like it, without any difort. Moreover, everyone can sing the current songs, and singing such a song will not make the family feel bad. After Zhou Xuan listened to it, it took a long time to return to his senses. Wonderful! Not only the words are wonderful, but the music is also wonderful. When he watched the scene, they all looked at the women on the stage in a daze. Some people''s eye sockets were still a little red, not knowing what he thought of. Chapter 4020: Showgirl (58) Chapter 4020: Showgirl (58) "Go and buy some flowers, you can buy everything." Zhou Xuan took out a stack of money and handed it to his entourage. At this time, he admired and admired the woman on stage, and had a little bit of other feelings. Anyway, just send flowers. On Tuesday, I did not cover all the flowers of Xianlusi, and went like wildfire. After the performance, many people outside were discussing this matter. On Tuesday, Shao Ke was Zhou''s family, and Tang Guo was the singer of Xian Le Si. They were all thinking, Tang Guo is really capable. First, the fascinated Young Master Zhou, now the second Young Master Zhou just came back, watching her unable to move. Zhou Xuan didn''t know this. Tang Guo was sitting in front of him. He didn''t know how stupid he was smiling: "Miss Tang, I like the yard you designed for me." "The Second Young Master likes it." Tang Guo replied not salty, but looked at Zhou Xuan''s body. What the system felt, couldn''t help but tremble: [Host, is it thatte guy? Tang Guo was silent. Although he didn''t answer, the system understood that it was the guy who waste. This guy doesn''t know what he almost did. If his elder brother Zhou Ji had changed his personality, he might have pped the host a long time ago, and he would be toote to cry. Tang Guo was not very happy: "Although it is, I don''t want to get too involved with Zhou''s family. The olddy of Zhou''s family is an elder. If she is really involved with Zhou''s family too deeply, the elders will always have to hold one side. For me, disfiltrate your grandma." The system feels bad, which means, no more? He looked at Zhou Xuan with some pity, and it turned out that he was a hapless person, he would not choose his identity, only the one who was greatly abandoned by the host. Zhou Xuan didn''t know what was going on, and he felt a chill, as if something was going to drift away from him. "I heard people say that those paintings are also by Miss Tang?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "Miss Tang, do you know how good you paint?" Zhou Xuan''s eyes were bright, "I have seen many works abroad, and learned oil painting from some teachers. Although you have no reputation, I think you paint Not worse than those of everyone." Many famous paintings of celebrities are liked by many people. They say they are well painted. In fact, there is another point that is the shining points of this celebrity. Zhou Xuan didn''t lie either. At Tang Guo''s level, as long as she was given a stage, she would definitely shine, just as she was on the stage of Xianlusi. He is different from those who have been growing up in China. He didn''t think it was not good to perform on stage, but he felt that China needs such a stage. In his eyes, Tang Guo would definitely be a famous musician in his country. Zhou Xuan had no doubt about this. "Second Young Master praised it." Zhou Xuan said more directly: "No, I am earnestlyplimenting, I generally don''t praise people very much. Since I praise you, of course you are very good." Tang Guo understood a little bit. This Tuesday, he was less likely to receive a new-style education, and his thinking was a little different from other people. As a result, she also became direct. "Actually, I also think I painted well. I went to help you arrange the yard before, just want to practice hands, which is considered to umte experience. It is not a problem to imagine that I paint in a house." Zhou Xuan thinks this way ofmunication is better: "Yes, Miss Tang is a very thoughtful person." Chapter 4021: Showgirl (59) Chapter 4021: Showgirl (59) "I heard people say that Miss Tang sang all the songs she wrote?" "Cooperated with my teacher." Although Tang Guo could write by herself, Yin Yue helped her a lot, and because she was frightened by all kinds of shocks, doing so would be regarded as repaying the teacher. These songs will definitely be written into history in the future. Yin Yue himself is a very talented person. As long as there are no idents, he will be famous in the future, which is a mutual benefit. "Good writing." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "I am also very satisfied." Zhou Xuanughed heartily when he heard the words. Tang Guo did not move his eyes. "Miss Tang, you are a talented person. Do you want to see more in the world in the past?" "I thought about it, but now I don''t have this chance." Tang Guoguo said honestly. Zhou Xuan said: "That''s great. If Miss Tang wants to go in the future, I can introduce you to it. I know many teachers. Unfortunately, I only have a talent for oil painting. In other respects, the teachers think I am A piece of rotten wood that is not easy to carve, there is no good teacher, it is useless. If you want to go in the future, I will introduce all of my teachers to you, and they will love you." Tang Guo found that Zhou Xuan was serious, as if she really thought she would be appreciated by others. Therefore, she answered more sincerely: "Then thank you Er Shao." "You''re wee, I really like the yard you designed for me." Zhou Xuan was itchy, he thought Tang Guo would definitely have a lot of things, but after asking so much, it was a bit presumptuous. "Miss Tang, can Ie to you in the future? Ask about painting." Tang Guo thought for a while, but did not refuse. Maybe, she really needs Zhou Xuan to help her lead the line in the future to visit those excellent teachers. At this point, the two were officially met. From this day on, every time Tang Guo performed, there was a loyal fan sitting at the forefront. After the performance, this Tuesday, I will pack all the flowers from Xianlusi and give them all to Tang Guo. At other times, Zhou Xuan would also touch Tang Guo''s vi and find her. I discovered that she not only learns to paint, but also learns music, but also a foreignnguage. Zhou Xuan''s foreignnguage is very good, and he is proficient in three foreignnguages. With this skill, Zhou Xuan and Tang Guo have gotten closer together. System: [Host Big, what you said, don''t involve too much with the Zhou family, that olddy is not easy to deal with, and will definitely trouble you. "I didnt say that going to Zhous house and abducting people to Tangs house is not the same? When things are over here, I abducted people to a foreign country, just to visit some of his teachers. The so-called learning is endless. There is nothing wrong with learning from some famous artists. This is an opportunity." System: Did you trick Xiao Tongzi? Such a clumsy excuse was too bad for her to tell. "Furthermore, it doesnt have to be married. If I dont get married, what can the olddy say? Zhou Xuan and I will say yes. If he doesnt ept it, go find someone else. I dont force him. This is just a matter of wishful thinking. ." System: I can''t talk about this woman. After a period of contact, Zhou Xuan did find that he was tempted by this talented Miss Tang, so he sent things more sincerely. Every time I go out, I will dress myself up. He also heard some rumors. It is said that his serious elder brother was rejected by Miss Tang. Zhou Xuan wanted tough, but felt a little dangerous. People don''t even look down on their eldest brother. Can they like him, the second young man who doesn''t do business? Thinking of this, Zhou Xuan was a little sad. Zhou Xuan''s admiration for Tang Guo couldn''t contain the fire. Zhou Ji heard about it in his spare time. He was a bit savoury at first, butter he felt that it was normal for a girl like Tang Guo to escape her second child. Isn''t he because of this woman, he did something he couldn''t think of? Although not too outrageous, it is already surprising. On this day, when Zhou Xuan dressed up and was about to go out, he was stopped by Zhou Ji. "Go to Miss Tang?" Chapter 4022: Showgirl (60) Chapter 4022: Showgirl (60) Zhou Xuan stayed for a while, carefully observed Zhou Ji''s eyes, and nodded: "Yes." "She may not look down on our house, you have to be mentally prepared." Zhou Ji doesn''t like his brother now. He just feels that his brother is a bit pitiful. He patted Zhou Xuan on the shoulder, "She is free and has ideas. People, a family like ours is a **** to her. If it fails, dont be sad. Zhou Xuan felt relieved. It turned out that the eldest brother came tofort him, didn''t hee to beat him? Zhou Xuan pulled off his tie: "As long as the eldest brother doesn''t stop it, it will be fine. You are my biggest obstacle." Zhou Ji: "..." Isn''t it his olddy? They all offended people to death, he was not optimistic about this anyway. Thinking that his elder brother also liked Miss Tang, Zhou Xuan was a little worried again. "Big brother, if I can get Miss Tang''s heart, you won''t mind?" Zhou Xuan asked weakly, both of whom were brothers. He didn''t want to hurt his brother''s feelings because of this. Zhou Ji also froze for a moment, and then said: "Emotional matters cannot be forced, Miss Tang has no intention of me. Between me and her, it is no longer possible." The implication was that whoever Miss Tang chose was her freedom. How could he turn against his brother because of this? In Zhou Ji''s eyes, women are not everything. He is the heir of the Zhou family. He spends most of his time and energy in business. When ites to feelings, this should upy the least part of his heart. Otherwise, it won''t be so easy to give up a person who tempts him. Zhou Ji was even sure that he might never meet someone in his life who would make him feel tempted. Even at the very beginning, he still had it. If she really wanted to enter Zhou''s house, he could protect her in front of Mrs. Zhou, speak for her, and support her. Even this matter would make Mrs. Zhou sad. Now that everything has been said, it can be regarded as the past. He also put away the sudden impulse before, and became the former Zhou family young master again. Zhou Xuan felt relieved: "That''s good, brother, I really like Miss Tang. However, I don''t hope that because I like Miss Tang, our brothers will have a share." "Miss Tang is not an ordinary girl," Zhou Ji reminded, "If you can get her heart, you can be considered a little capable." Thinking of what Tang Youhui said in front of him, I''m afraid Miss Tang told him. From those words, you can hear that Miss Tang will never vite her principles for the so-called love. Miss Tangs rules of conduct can also be seen, whoever respects her, she respects whoever, if she despises her, she will not have a deep friendship with this person, at most it will talk about cooperation, and there will be no more. The olddy at home looked for Miss Tang several times, but the other party was patient and didn''t have any episodes, mostly because of Tang Youhui''s face, which was a bit thin for him. "Then I can rest assured, as long as the eldest brother is not angry, I will have no worries." Watching Zhou Xuan go out happily, Zhou Ji didn''t know what to say. He felt that his brother was too optimistic. Miss Tang has countless suitors, and I haven''t seen her look at anyone. Even if it is him, it is probably because Tang Youhui is taking advantage of it. Speaking of him, he is a dignified young man from the Zhou family, and his identity is really one of the best in Haicheng, and he was even rejected. Chapter 4023: Showgirl (61) Chapter 4023: Showgirl (61) Speaking out, no one outside would believe it? Zhou Xuan didn''t know what his eldest brother was trying to make up for, and he even had pity for his younger brother who was obsessed with Miss Tang. He thinks things are not thatplicated, he and Miss Tang have many of the same hobbies. Miss Tang is still very curious, as long as the other party is free, they will get together to discuss painting, music, and foreignnguages. No matter what they talk about, they can talk together. Now they are considered confidants, right? Fortunately, he drank a lot of ink, and he was fluent in three foreignnguages. How could Miss Tang be impressed? Zhou Xuan, who was relieved, moved in front of Tang Guo every day. At Xianlusi, he likes to wrap all the flowers and give them to Tang Guo. At other times, when he went to see Tang Guo, he would buy a rose and give it to her. What makes Zhou Xuan most happy is that she did not refuse. What does this mean? It means he has made another step. It is impossible for Zhou Xuan to do nothing every day, and he has been back for a long time. Finally, with his extraordinary talent, he became a teacher in certain schools. Yes, there are many schools, he mainly teaches foreignnguages and oil painting. The ss schedule is not full, so I have time to see Miss Tang anyway. In this case, he also has two young masters who are not idlers, but a respected teacher. When Tang Guo knew about this, he asked which schools the other party was in. Zhou Xuan said in turn, he liked what Tang Guo asked him, which meant that the other party cared about him. Zhou Xuan secretly poked and thought, if he didn''t care about him, how could he care about his affairs. As everyone knows, what Tang Guo was thinking at this time was that there were two schools in it, not Tang Si, and Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshu''s school? Zhou Xuan turned out to be the teacher of these two schools. Very good, great. "Then the two young masters can teach well, you should be very popr with students, right?" Zhou Xuan nodded quickly: "They are very enthusiastic, and everyone''s eyes are full of desire for knowledge." Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, she didn''t know how much it really wanted to learn. But she knows that there is a part of it. Learning these things is just following the trend. She feels that learning this is a new era of humanity. These years, all teachers whoe back from outside are respected by these students. It''s not that these teachers are bad. On the contrary, these teachers who have given up abroad ande back to teach students at this time are really worthy of respect. The problem is with these students. They like the novelty of teachers whoe back from foreign countries. They feel that learning the knowledge of these teachers is to wee the new era. However, in the face of some older people in China, who teach literally and look like an old and pedantic teacher, they don''t have that respect. On the contrary, behind the scenes, this teacher is a pedantic, feudal person. Tang Guo only filtered these words in his heart and didn''t say them. This is a must experience of the times, not anyone can easily change. When she came back to her senses, she still felt that she had to do what she wanted to do, and the rest, just let the wind go. In the plot, Zhou Xuan also became a teacher in these schools. Now it was just because I met her, and it was a little bit dyed, and the general plot did not change. Zhou Xuan encountered the bandits when he took the students out to sketch. Speaking of it, he also wanted to protect these students, actively revealing his identity, and let the bandits put the students back. Chapter 4024: Showgirl (62) Chapter 4024: Showgirl (62) In the end, Zhou Xuan was killed for unknown reasons. Tang Guo guessed that those bandits were afraid that they had received news from someone, otherwise the ransom given by the Zhou family would definitely make them feel at ease in this life. At that time, the Zhou family was already dead. Zhou Xuan still went to teach because he felt that he was not capable of supervising Zhou''s family. At the same time, Zhou''s family had a very capable youngdy. The Zhou family, this youngdy was in charge. Miss Zhou did not go abroad, she was studying in another ce. After hearing that Zhou Daxiao had an ident, she returned to take care of Zhou''s house. Although it was messy for a while, she managed the Zhou family in an orderly manner. On Tuesday, Shao felt that it was a good idea to leave the Zhou family to her younger sister. She knew that she was not suitable for those things. Even if the olddy couldn''t, she didn''t object. However, many things happenedter, which caught people off guard. "What sses are there this morning?" Zhou Xuan asked. Tang Guo didn''t go out very much, and he was studying at home. Zhou Xuan didn''t think there was anything wrong at all. Instead, she would sit next to him and study with her. It''s all happy to sit with the heartbeat. "Today is martial arts ss." When Tang Guo''s words fell, Zhou Xuan was stunned for a moment: "Martial arts ss?" He blinked. Every time he came recently, he didn''t encounter Tang Guo''s martial arts ss. "Why do you remember learning this?" "I have been learning, this world is not good, if you encounter any danger, especially the girl''s, a little skill, maybe you can save your life at a critical time." Zhou Xuan agreed: "That''s right." "Second Young Master, do you want to study together?" Facing Tang Guo''s gaze with a smile but a smile, Zhou Xuan was a little timid, he didn''t like fighting. But well... it''s okay to learn with someone you love. On this day, Tang Guo is all martial arts sses. Zhou Xuan became Tang Guo''s target for training. After a day of practice, although his body was very aching, his heart was a little sweet. Because the Wushu teacher said that Tang Guo was already very good, Tang Guo taught him in the martial arts ss himself. Thinking of being beaten, he could smell the fragrance of his sweetheart more closely, Zhou Xuan felt that it was nothing to be beaten once a day. However, in order not to disappoint her sweetheart, after Zhou Xuan returned home, she still practiced secretly in the yard. He thought about it for a few days and got apliment. Zhou Ji knew about Zhou Xuan''s situation. "Second brother, I heard you were dancing wildly in the yard recently?" Zhou Xuan retorted, "What is crazy dance? I''m practicing martial arts." "Practicing martial arts?" Zhou Ji frowned. "You didn''t like these all the time. When you were young, your master was unwilling to teach you." "I''m used to it now. People''s hobbies will change." Zhou Xuan said, without specifying your reason, isn''t he afraid of stabbing his elder brother? Anyway, Miss Tang is also the person that the eldest brother had been tempted by. He has taken advantage of it, so don''t behave well, lest the elder brother is sad. However, after Zhou Ji''s questioning, Zhou Xuan honestly exined: "Miss Tang feels that if she learns martial arts, she can protect herself if she encounters any trouble. I think it makes sense, so I followed her." Zhou Ji was surprised, this woman really made people look different. Because of this, Zhou Ji felt more and more that there was really no fate between them. May I ask, can the olddy ept such a granddaughter-inw? Zhou Ji looked at Zhou Xuan''s eyes, still a bit pitiful. Zhou Xuan doesn''t feel pitiful. He can meet Miss Tang every day, eat, drink wine, talk about interests, and practice martial arts. Chapter 4025: Showgirl (63) Chapter 4025: Showgirl (63) Zhou Xuan often went to find Tang Guo, of course Mrs. Zhou knew. She knew that Zhou Xuan''s temperament was out of control. She could not stop it when she studied abroad. He also did some things, which disgusted Zhou Xuan. If you say something in front of Zhou Xuan, this grandson is afraid that she will have a better rtionship with her. Therefore, Mrs. Zhou didn''t want to say anything to Zhou Xuan, and sent someone to invite Tang Guo, intending to beat her to make her feel safe. But this time, Tang Guo rejected the other party. This olddy really has too many good days, and she feels like her territory is everywhere, and she has so much control. It was because of Tang Youhui''s face that she could tolerate it the first two times. She was not someone who likes to give in. This is looking at her weak and wanting to bully her. When Mrs. Zhou heard what she said, her brows were tightly frowned, and she pressed her crutches hard: "I won''t allow her to enter Zhou''s house for such vixen who confuse men." Although Zhou''s family has a lot of business, the olddy Zhou couldn''t help her face, and went to the Qin family to clean up Tang Guo. Tang Guo is Xianlesi''s signboard, why should the Qin family clean up her own people because of her difort? "Really defiant!" Mrs. Zhou was sulking, but she did not dare to teach Zhou Xuan. Because Zhou Xuan is a member of the Zhou family, the least one will give her face. The reason is that when Zhou Xuan nned to study abroad, the olddy was unwilling, so she joined with Mrs. Zhou and the two hid Zhou Xuan''s ferry tickets, and Zhou Xuan''s other luggage was also hidden by them. As a result, Zhou Xuan''s n was stranded for a year. Regarding this matter, Mrs. Zhou was very regretful, and for this reason, she secretly epted some new-style education, because she was afraid that Zhou Xuan would not ept her in the future. The olddy didn''t think she was wrong, but she was still very guilty. Here, Zhou Xuan heard from Zhou Ji that the olddy arranged for someone to invite Tang Guo, but was finally rejected. "The olddy really cares about me." Zhou Xuan''s expression was not very good. If it weren''t for this unreasonable olddy, could his n be put on hold for more than a year? Caused him to miss many opportunities. "Before the olddy heard some news, she has invited Miss Tang twice." Zhou Ji said truthfully. Zhou Xuan''s hair was frowning: "What''s wrong with Miss Tang? She is still so unreasonable. If you want to ask, shouldn''t it be me? I am pursuing Miss Tang." Zhou Xuan nced at Zhou Ji. "Before, you were also pursuing Miss Tang, why didn''t she bother you? What does it have to do with Miss Tang? This olddy is really obliged to bully in the past." "No matter what, she is your grandma too." "Fine My pocket money, not letting you give me a penny, is still my own way." Thinking of that year, Zhou Xuan was still a little bit sour in preparation for going abroad. At any rate, he was smart enough to be self-sufficient, and he didn''t let Zhou''s penny spend. Although both the elder brother and younger sister were willing to help him, in order to prevent the olddy from gossiping, he just didn''t ask for anything. Didn''t she say that if she wants to go abroad, she thinks of a way? Hey, he really figured out his own way. "Big brother, you didn''t help if Miss Tang was scolded by her before?" Zhou Xuan came back to his senses, his eyes full of scrutiny. Chapter 4026: Showgirl (64) Chapter 4026: Showgirl (64) "I expressed my apologies to her." Zhou Ji was also a little ufortable. Now Zhou Xuan said that this matter was indeed caused by him, and Tang Guo should not bear it. "Come on, who wouldn''t be able to do it afterwards? Brother, you should be serious about doing business, the turbulent things are not for you." Zhou Xuan doesn''t care about this. If the older brother is better, nothing will happen to him, the two brothers The temperament is different. "Okay, let''s not talk about this, I have something wrong." Zhou Ji stopped Zhou Xuan: "Are you going to find the olddy?" "I''m looking for her when my brain is confused. It''s useless to find her, and it will make her even feel that it is Miss Tang''s fault." Zhou Xuan shook his head at Zhou Ji. Big brother is not suitable for Feng Huaxueyue in his life. When I meet someone I like, with an olddy there, Im afraid its the sister-inw who suffers a lot. "I asked Miss Tang to let her do it in the future. Everything has nothing to do with her. She is not from Zhou''s family, so ignore the olddy." Zhou Ji looked at Zhou Xuan''s back in a somewhat unbelievable manner, and suddenly didn''t understand his little brother. The second brothers many ideas since he was young are very aberrant, and few people can understand. Zhou Ji was also a little suspicious of himself, and had to admit that Miss Tang was indeed more concerned with her second brother than with him. It is said that Miss Tang would invite to her home to have ss together without knowing her for a few days. Zhou Ji couldn''t help sighing at this different treatment. Sure enough, it was Lang Youqing, and his concubine had no intention of it, but his younger brother took a big advantage. "It''s nothing to do with you. From now on, the olddy will invite you again. Don''t go." Zhou Xuan sat on the sofa carelessly. "It''s my business to like you. You have nothing wrong with you. You are always here every day. my business." Zhou Xuan was particrly nervous when he said these words. "The second master." "Yes." Zhou Xuan quickly sat upright when he heard Tang Guo calling him. When he was there, don''t talk to him in this voice, he couldn''t help it. Don''t always look at him with that kind of eyes. He feels like he is going to melt. "you like me?" "Yes." Zhou Xuan couldn''t deny this. He wanted to speak many times, but he didn''t expect that he really spoke at this timing, or he blurted it out unknowingly. He was not prepared. Tang Guo nodded: "Like me, to no avail." System: Hahahahahahahahaha! can! ! Let youe sote. Zhou Xuan''s face copsed. Is this rejected? Didnt they have fun before? Whatever you say, can you talk about it together? Could it be that the family background, pulled his average score? Indeed, with a grandmother like the olddy, people would really be dissatisfied. But this is nothing, Zhou Xuan racked his brains to think about how to weaken his shorings. "Lao Mrs. Zhou has already spoken. I won''t be able to enter your Zhou''s door in this life." Tango paused, then said, "To be honest, I am not umon." "I know." Zhou Xuan answered, "Many people are eager to enter Zhou''s house, but you won''t be rare." Even in the eyes of many people, the Zhou family is really good. Zhou Xuan is really going to cry now. "My elder brother said before that he wanted to be happy for a lifetime, and he also proposed to hire a husband-inw." Zhou Xuan''s eyes lit up. he can! ! Soon Zhou Xuan''s face turned ugly again. The olddy would not agree. The olddy was afraid that she would cry, make troubles and hang herself. If he really killed the olddy because of this, he was not afraid of his bad reputation, he was afraid. Will affect Tang Guo. "So, the Second Young Master, you like me, it didn''t work." Tang Guo looked at Zhou Xuan with regret, Zhou Xuan''s whole body waspletely cold. He felt that, don''t jump to conclusions so quickly, you can think of a way to rescue it. Chapter 4027: Showgirl (65) Chapter 4027: Showgirl (65) "I heard people say that you are depressedtely?" Zhou Ji has always cared about Zhou Xuan''s younger brother. As for what kind of mentality he holds, only he himself knows. Zhou Xuan nced at Zhou Ji weakly. There was no expression on Brother Ming''s face, but he just felt a kind of gloat. "Is it about Miss Tang?" Zhou Xuan rolled his eyes and said truthfully: "She said that she liked her, but there was no result." Even so, Zhou Xuan did not give up. Instead, he was seriously considering this matter recently, and he could feel that Miss Tang treated him a little differently from others. It is only a few points. If he follows the trend and wants her topromise, these points will definitely drop to zero, and he has no ns to do so. He was thinking about how to rescue him and be with his sweetheart. He is not the kind, if there is a little obstacle, he will choose to give up. A three-point smile appeared in Zhou Ji''s eyes, and it disappeared in a sh, and Zhou Xuan still saw it. Sure enough, his eldest brother Mensao was mocking him for being rejected. "It''s normal for a family like ours not to be liked by Miss Tang." Zhou Ji said. Zhou Xuan rolled his eyes even more, not sure about the Zhou family. Hearing this, he might think that the Zhou family was poor. "Brother, do you feel ashamed that we are a big family." Zhou Ji said lightly: "Miss Tang is a free person, so don''t be too sad." The implication is that it is useless to be sad. They are all rejected. "Brother, we are not the same." Zhou Xuan denied, "At least, I can go to her house as a guest, I can go to ss with her every day, and she will personally guide martial arts." Speaking of this, Zhou Xuan''s eyes brightened. Before she knew it, he was so special in front of her. This is a kind in itself. The privilege she gave him. Zhou Xuan seemed to have lifted the cloud and mist, realizing what, and not knowing the details. "Brother, I''m out." Zhou Ji looked at Zhou Xuan''s back, always caring too much. His younger brother is more persistent, and he won''t look back if he doesn''t hit the south wall. ... Zhou Xuan ran and thought, like, why should there be results? Isn''t it enough if there is a process? He likes her now, so like her well, hold her in his palm and like it. He feels that such a liking canst a lifetime. Is there any result required for such a long process in a lifetime? She is a free person and cannot ept the shackles of a mansion, then she can always be a free person, as long as he likes her. In this way, she would not be restrained by anyone, and she could be held in his hand. As for the olddy, she is not qualified to trouble her. She is a talented person, and her future status will not be bad. Zhou Xuan, who wanted to understand, didn''t say this to Tang Guo, but as usual, came over to see her when he was free. Study together and be guided by her in martial arts. Not to mention, under Tang Guo''s meticulous guidance, Zhou Xuan''s skills are already pretty good. "I won''te here tomorrow. I have to take the students out to sketch." Zhou Xuan said carelessly, "Come back the day after tomorrow." Tang Guo paused, calcting the time, tomorrow is Zhou Xuan''s death. She looked at Zhou Xuan''s gaze with a bit of pity, and made him inexplicable. "Recently, its not peaceful outside. I heard from my elder brother that many people are staring at Haicheng." Tang Guo reminded, yes, its chaotic everywhere. Haicheng is so peaceful, of course, it caught the eyes of many people and wanted The water here is muddled. Chapter 4028: Showgirl (66) Chapter 4028: Showgirl (66) Since thest merchant shipping incident, the big men of Haicheng have been particrly united, knowing that once Haicheng falls, they will also fall into crisis. At the moment, no matter what grudges are between each other, they are all uniting, even if it is short-lived. "Are you worried about me?" Tang Guo nodded seriously: "Of course." Tang Guo''s eyes made Zhou Xuan''s heart beat faster: "My skills are already pretty good. With Teacher Tang''s meticulous teaching, students can deal with any dangers they encounter." Zhou Xuan yed a trick, and when he saw Tang Guo amused, he alsoughed. Like it, where it is soplicated, it is enough to be able to see her, talk to her, and get her response. "Swords and guns have no eyes." Tang Guo reminded more, his eyes motioned to An Hua, An Hua was clear, turned around and took a wooden box over. Zhou Xuan was a little curious, until Tang Guo opened the wooden box and saw the dark tubr guy inside, he was a little surprised. Beside the tube, there is a dagger. Tang Guo took out these two things and handed them to Zhou Xuan: "Take it for self-defense." "Will it use it?" Tang Guo asked at the end. She found this tube guy from the system space. It looked like an ordinary guy. It was actually modified. There are a total of fifty shots stored in it. It sounds incredible. She might have collected it. Where can things go? That dagger is not a good treasure in her eyes, but the management here is like cutting iron, not a magic weapon. To Zhou Xuan, just in case. Zhou Xuan held two life-saving guys, and when he heard Tang Guo''s words, he swallowed and nodded quickly: "Yes." He hadn''t thought about bringing something with Tang Guo. He wanted to carry these two gifts in his arms every day. Of course, just think about it, usually you can bring a dagger. "be careful." Tang Guo personally fed Zhou Xuan a move, and was still sure of his skill. Give Zhou Xuan these things, not because she won''t go to the suburbs tomorrow, but because she is afraid that something will happen in the middle. If Zhou Xuan has something to protect herself, it would be better. Zhou Xuan actually didn''t think that he would be so unlucky, and he would encounter any danger when taking students out to sketch. But he still hid the things Tang Guo gave him, using them as a souvenir. When Zhou Xuan was surrounded by bandits, his mouth almost turned into an egg. It was not when I was thinking too much now, seeing so many students, Zhou Xuan took a deep breath and felt that he would **** these students away. Dont these banditse to kidnap people just for money? Therefore, in order to let these students leave, Zhou Xuan chose to expose you, just like in the plot. The only difference this time was that Zhou Xuan was not so scared in his heart. Except for the people on Tang Guo''s side, no one knew that he had good skills and had a life-saving baby in his arms. When the students are sent away, he can slowly n how to escape. "Are you really the second youngest of Zhou''s family?" The bandits didn''t believe it, how could they be so lucky. However, Zhou Xuan said countless thoughts, and finally found out a pocket watch. Inside were Zhou Ji, Zhou Xuan, and Zhou Ruoxue''s, a group photo of their three brothers and sisters. The bandits may not have seen Zhou Xuan, but they have seen Zhou Ji and Zhou Ruoxue who have been in China. Right now, they believed it. Chapter 4029: Showgirl (67) Chapter 4029: Showgirl (67) They did release those students for money, and they were not afraid that the students would go back to rescue soldiers. They are even more afraid. Those students will be dull when they go back. It is in their hands on Tuesday, and they can demand a lot of ransom. In this way, Zhou Xuan was taken back to the cottage by them. Zhou Cai didn''t do it on the road because he was afraid that these people would chase the group of students. At least until tomorrow, he will do it tomorrow, and the group of students are almost back home, safe. Zhou Xuan in the plot also thought this way, never thought that he would be torn up. The kidnapping of the second young master of Zhou''s family did cause an uproar in Haicheng. It was heard that Zhou Xuan was trying to save his group of students, the group of half-old boys, who came back crying. After Zhou''s family learned about this, Mrs. Zhou fainted on the spot. Mrs. Zhou was indeed worried, but she and Zhou Xuan were rtively calm and kept asking how Zhou Ji would save people. Zhou Ji was waiting. The kidnappers should be asking for money. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the kidnappers to send a letter and demand astronomical figures. Zhou Ji agreed without hesitation that nothing is more important than his own brother''s life. "Miss, you are taking a risk." Heizi was very worried. If he wants to save people, he can take a few brothers with him. The youngdy is very skilled, but she is very delicate, how can she go to the bandit den. "No more nonsense, I will send you to Xianlusi for reallocation." Heizi shut up and went to protect other people. How could someone protect Miss Tang? Having been a bodyguard for so many years, Miss Tang has not been so easy to get along with. "Let''s go, I''m ready. On Tuesday, I''m a young man. Anyone who dares to move him will have to die." The system has been monitoring the situation on Zhou Xuan''s side, and some people around the corner are nning to contact the kidnappers to tear their votes. Therefore, Tang Guo was not afraid that Zhou Xuan was in danger. Let''s not say that he has the skill first, just say that she has a teleportation talisman in her hand. If there is any danger, the system will immediately remind her that she can rush to save people in an instant. Heizi was helpless, so he took a few people with Tang Guo to save people. Anhua watched Tang Guo leave the vi, not knowing what to say for a while. He muttered to himself at the door, not knowing what he was saying, but he didn''t stop it. When Tang Guo rushed to the stockade, the group who was looking for the bandit was talking to the bandit leader, and they gave away two boxes of small yellow croaker. In order to kill Zhou Xuan, he really got the money. Tang Guo didn''t know the person who sent the little yellow croaker, but she didn''t mind, leaving a living, using this as a breakthrough to find the person behind who wanted to harm Zhou Xuan. It''s better to leave it to Zhou Ji to find someone. After all, Zhou Xuan is his younger brother, so he has to worry about it. When she arrived, the two parties were talking happily, and they were a little surprised to see a woman walk in with a few people. When they lifted the guy, Tang Guo raised the guy in his hand and sent a dozen times in a row. All the bandits in the house were solved. Only two wrists were beaten. The middle-aged man was slightly fat andbed with split heads. the man. Things happened too quickly. The middle-aged man split up, his eyes widened, there was fear, and this pain. I don''t know when, there was already a pool of water stains on the ground, especially like a map. "Heizi, bandage him, tie it up and give it to Zhou Dashao." Zhou Ji had already arrived with the money. He was at the bottom of the mountain at this time, and had no idea what was happening on the mountain. Chapter 4030: Showgirl (68) Chapter 4030: Showgirl (68) It was just a few sudden noises that made Zhou Ji''s face aside, and hurried up the mountain with someone. Zhou Xuan became a little nervous when he heard the sound. He felt that he couldn''t wait any longer, and when he found out the guy, he cut the throats of the two guards at the door. Seeing the continuous flow of blood donated, he felt a little ufortable. Although he hadn''t done it himself, he couldn''t scan in such a scene. He was only a little ufortable in his heart and quickly adapted. He originally thought there would be a fierce battle, but he didn''t expect to see Tang Guo walking towards her when he went out. Today, she did not wear a beautiful cheongsam, but a medium-sized dress with her hair tied back. There is not the slightest powder on the surface, it is still so beautiful. Zhou Xuan stood at the door, staring nkly at Tang Guo walking towards him. what is this? He touched his face, he is actually a hero to save the United States, right? "What do you do stupidly, and go." Tang Guo saw the blood on Zhou Xuan''s dagger, and the two corpses lying at the door, "Is this the first time to kill?" Zhou Xuan nodded nkly, as if frightened stupidly. However, he wasn''t really scared, he just didn''t react. My sweetheart, even risked to save him. He was stunned, and then moved! ! Zhou Xuan looked at Tang Guo, his eyes were slimy, and there was no way to remove it from her. "Xiaoguo, I like you." Zhou Xuan didn''t know where the courage came from, "I like you regardless of the oue." His eyes are full of hers: "I don''t have any extravagance. As long as you don''t reject me, it''s the same as before. Of course, it would be better if you get closer." Heizi: "..." He seemed to see a big dog. "You mean, you don''t need a status, you want to stay by my side?" Tang Guo thoughtfully raised Zhou Xuan''s chin with his fingers, and looked at him carefully: "Right?" Zhou Xuan nodded hurriedly. This is a rare opportunity. Of course, he must immediately express his position. When Zhou Ji brought someone to find him, he saw such a scene. A handsome woman who is obviously not as tall as his brother, but stretched out her index finger to lift her brother''s chin, as if she was molesting a yellow flower girl. Zhou Ji felt that there was something beyond his knowledge. Along the way, he only found the dead bandit. These bandits are heinous, and many people can''t help them. Right now it turned out to be annihted. He was still worried about whether Zhou Xuan would be okay, and who did it. What surprised him more was that Tang Guo was here. Not only came, those people seemed to be killed by the people she brought. He is a little confused, is she really a simple showgirl? "Okay, I allow you to be by my side." Zhou Xuanughed happily, and secretly wiped off his sweat. It was not easy. Thinking of the dagger Tang Guo gave him, he quickly wiped it away and put it away. This was the treasure given to him by his sweetheart. When Zhou Ji saw this, it was a little hard to exin. Then he saw that Zhou Xuan had actually grabbed Tang Guo''s hand, and he felt ufortable. This kid really made him seed. Look at that look, isn''t it what Tang Youhui said, he is obedient and obedient? Tang Youhui who followed, almost squirted out. What did he see? On Tuesday, I was like a dog in front of his older sister. Bah, why does he describe it this way, it seems not very good. Tang Youhui is a little worried, this is a little Tuesday. Chapter 4031: Showgirl (69) Chapter 4031: Showgirl (69) "Young Master, there is still a living. When I came, he was trading with the bandit leader to buy Zhou Xuan''s life." Tang Guo and Zhou Ji said. Zhou Ji''s face sank: "I see, leave this to me." "That''s what I meant." Tang Guo put away the guy, pursed her lips and smiled, "Then I''ll leave with the second young master first, and leave it to you here." Tang Youhui knew about Tang Guo''s martial arts training, but he was still frightened in the face of this result. In fact, they all felt that Heizi should solve the people here, and they didn''t suspect that it was Tang Guo. Now he is still busy, so he has to wait until he is finished before asking. "Xiaoguo, did you find me because you were worried about me?" "Ok." "I knew it, you also have me in your heart." Tang Guo rolled his eyes. How could this guy be stubborn? He would haveeter if he knew it. Isn''t it good? "I will work hard to practice martial arts and protect you in the future." Zhou Xuan said, he felt that he was too weak today. If he escaped early, Tang Guo would not risking to rescue him. He silently reflected on himself. I feel more and more that this world is not peaceful. The incident of Zhou Xuan being **** was a breathtaking experience. Tang Guo took someone to rescue Zhou Xuan, but he couldn''t hide it. People outside only felt that she took the bodyguard and did not do it herself. However, after interrogating the divided middle-aged man Zhou Ji, he knew that Tang Guo had killed everyone in the house. However, he did not publicize this matter. After Tang Youhui found out, he hurried to find Tang Guo. "Sister, do you like Zhou Xuan?" "Ok." Tang Youhui seemed to understand something: "No wonder, I heard people say that your marksmanship is urate before, but you haven''t done it before. This time you went up for Zhou Xuan, right?" Otherwise, he couldn''t imagine why a woman would do this. . "He was young on Tuesday," Tang Youhui said, "but he is really good-tempered, and he is all about his elder sister, and he can make up for the weakness of the Zhou family." (Zhou Ji: What the **** are you talking about? The Zhou family is weak?) "Big brother, don''t worry, this world is in chaos, even if Haicheng is temporarily calm, it will be chaos. Some things will be faced sooner orter." Tang Youhui nodded: "Yes, so the elder sister did not oppose you to learn martial arts and practice grabbing." He did not expect that the eldest sister did it for Zhou Xuan for the first time. That kid, really blessed. Haicheng is getting more and more unstable, and I don''t know how long this tranquility willst. He can''t do much by himself, so he can only tell the older sister to protect himself. Zhou Xuan, wholeheartedly on the older sister, he saw it, so there was nothing against it. The eldest sister just needs to take care of such a person who is full of her. Since then, Zhou Xuan hase more frequently. Since knowing that Tang Guo treated others to save Zhou Xuan, the Zhou family olddy didn''t say anything. Even if she still agreed, Tang Guo entered Zhou''s house, but he dared not oppose the exchange. If you dare to object, the drool outside can drown her. She didn''t miss it, the Zhou family agreed with them both, and sighed in her heart. The two young masters of the Zhou family avoided dead knots, and there was only one Zhou Ruoxue. Tang Guo kept letting the system help monitor Zhou Ruoxue''s situation. She was studying at school and it seemed that there was no danger right now. But if she still mentioned it to Zhou Xuan, Zhou Xuan understood the main point, and it didn''t take long for Zhou Ruoxue''s side to have a lot of bodyguards. After handling this matter, Tang Guo came back to his senses and looked at the situation in the Tang family. Tang Chunxiang and Wu Feng staged various dramas every day. They scolded each other. Tang Chunxiang, who had no palm, was no longer Wu Feng''s opponent. The two fight, basically Wu Feng has the upper hand. However, Wu Feng had the upper hand and was not so happy. With less and less money in his hands, Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshu both finished their studies. Tang Youshu is currently working in a small newspaper and writing small articles, and his life is pretty good. Tang Shengsheng is not good anymore, his temperament has be perverse, not to mention, so far he has not sold a single painting, and he is unwilling to condescend to find a job. There is also Tang Si''s tuition, which is also a lot of money, and Wu Feng''s heart is dripping blood. What made Wu Feng even more unbearable was that Tang Si actually got into a mess with a poor boy. Chapter 4032: Showgirl (70) Chapter 4032: Showgirl (70) "Money, money, money, you know money all day long, what''s the matter with a bad family background? Isn''t our family ordinary? Mom, I don''t understand, why do you dislike Zhou Guan so much." After returning home, Wu Feng would whisper in Tang Si''s ear, telling her not to interact with Zhou Guan. I also said many examples. As far as Zhou Guan is now, it is impossible to give her happiness. This kid only knows how to mess around all day long. If he doesn''t learn well, he doesn''t say anything. If he doesn''t have the ability to support his family, he will only make trouble. But no matter what Wu Feng said, Tang Si couldn''t listen. In her opinion, Zhou Guan is good. She is not the kind of person who climbs dragons and attaches phoenixes, how could she dislike him because of Zhou Guan''s family background? Like her mother, she might not know what she really likes. That''s right, just like her dad, who only knows gambling all day long, it''s no wonder that mom would raise the crown. Where did Mom know that Zhou Guan had helped her out many times. Before the turmoil in Haicheng, she was almost injured, but fortunately Zhou Guan appeared to help her. She doesn''t want her feelings to be profitable, but she hopes that this pure feeling canst a lifetime. "Mom, just leave it alone." Tang thought of the days spent with Zhou Guan. Every day after school, Zhou Guan would sell baked sweet potatoes and wait for her at the school gate. In winter, eating hot roasted sweet potatoes together is the happiest day she thinks. "Sisi, you believe mom, you won''t be together..." "Okay, Mom, you are an old concept. In the past, what we paid attention to was the right one, but now we are going to wee the new era. What needs to be broken is the old stale." Tang Si didn''t want to eat anymore, and simply put down the tableware, "Mom. You can eat it yourself. You dont have to persuade you anymore. I think Zhou Guan is very good. I am not the same as you. I know what I want. Can you stop saying those things?" "Sisi, mom really..." "Mom, you can''t deny that Zhou Guan and I will not be happy in the future with your failed marriage. We are really different. You and Dad are married by matchmakers, and Zhou Guan and I are free to know each other. Im still young now, and I have time to learn more about it. When we get started, we will definitely be happy together in the future." The daughter''s stubbornness caused Wu Feng to take a sigh of relief, but he didn''t know what to say. Because no matter what she said, Tang Si always had a set of truths, and walked her in as he said. After Tang Si left, Wu Feng cursed in a low voice. The little ones at home were really worried. She was so angry. After the Tang Youshu two brothers came back, Wu Feng also mentioned this matter, hoping that they could persuade Tang Si. "Mom, don''t worry about these things. Since Sisi likes, she must have already thought it through. Sisi is right. Outdated thoughts are used to break. Not only should we not stop, we should also encourage Sisis choice." Tang Youshu wrote a longment, "The pursuit of true love like Sisis behavior is worthy of promotion. The blind marriages of the old days did not know how many people were harmed." Tang Yousheng didn''t speak. He hadn''t sold a few paintings since he finished his studies. Now he rarely speaks at home. "You really want to **** me off!" Wu Feng had a feeling that the whole world didn''t understand her. These three children are her pride, and she is not obedient when she grows up. Chapter 4033: Showgirl (71) Chapter 4033: Showgirl (71) "Mom, it''s not that we are angry with you, but you didn''t want to understand. As a woman in the new era, Sisi is pursuing her own happiness. You are also blocking this, and that is also blocking, that is not restricting Sisi''s freedom ?" Wu Feng didn''t know what words to use to write Fang Bo Tang Youshu. She hadn''t read a book, couldn''t read, had no ink in her stomach, and couldn''t speak it. But she has her own set of truths, and bitterly said: "That Zhou Guan was just a little gangster, and his family was all around, what would he give Sisi happiness?" "Mom, you are wrong. Sisi is pursuing his own happiness. Happiness should be in his own hands. Why should others give it to him?" Tang Youshu felt that Wu Feng''s remarks were too backward, and now it is a new era. There are plenty of opportunities, and there are many women who rely on talent to feed on. Why do you want to rely on a man for happiness? At first nce, he was really right. But when you think about it carefully, many conditions are needed to obtain such happiness. There is nothing wrong with pursuing happiness first, but Tang Si doesn''t have this condition at all. She even asks her family for tuition and meals. What qualifications does she have to say about pursuing happiness without relying on others? Asking his son to help persuade to no avail, Wu Feng was very angry. Tang Youshu thought he persuaded Wu Feng, because he is now working in a newspaper office and he is self-reliant. He has a good life, and he is worth talking about. Compared with the past, he writes some critical articles more sharply. Although Wu Feng was mad at these words, she did not argue with Tang Youshu. She was very proud of Tang Youshu''s achievements. Don''t let the two of them split up because of Tang Si''s rebellion. It is worth mentioning that after Tang You Shucheng worked in a certain newspaper, his favorite articles were articles criticizing actors. As long as someone writes articles critical of the actor, he will adopt whatever is a little passable. In addition, when he asionally writes articles, he will also carry some private goods, all of which are insinuating Tang Guo. He also used his pen name for publishing articles, and he was not well known, and few people paid attention. Almost no one knows his true identity, and Tang Guo is still a sibling. Especially every time when something happened in various ces, Tang Youshu would write an article scolding actors, basically centering on the central idea of "Business women don''t know the hatred of the country, but they still sing flowers in the backyard". In this era, many schrs really hate actors. Every time such an article is published, all the singers and actors in Haicheng will be brought back to whip the corpses anyway. Tang Guo didn''t care much about this. The more fierce these people scolded her, the more swollen her face would be in the future. She was anxious that Tang Youshu would scold her to death by name, and the bacsh after a few years would be even worse. Although other showgirls and actors wanted to refute those articles, some schrs scolded and knew the most terrifying. Once you bite a little bit of your weakness, you will cling to it, and will not be reconciled to scolding your ancestors for the eighteenth generation. Therefore, the showgirl actors can only swallow their anger and can''t say anything. Who hopes that the times are chaotic? Isn''t it all hope that there will be a stable day these years? In my heart, I am looking forward to a good day. If you can choose, whoever wants toe out to sing,ugh, and ask for life, everyone likes to be a youngdy. Chapter 4034: Showgirl (72) Chapter 4034: Showgirl (72) The reality is that human and human lives are different, no matter what happens, since they havee into this world, they have to find a way to live or not. Live good or bad, have to live. They don''t know what morality and morals are. They only know that if they don''t do things, they will have no money or money, so they will have to go hungry and have no clothes. I dont know which day I will freeze to death on the street. [The host is big, Tang Si has already met Zhou Guan, and the two have confessed to each other after they secretly fell in love. After Wu Feng found out, he was chanting Tang Si every day, but the other party did not hear a word. The system is reporting to Tang Guo what happened recently in the Tang family. [Wu Feng asked the two brothers to persuade Tang Youshu. Tang Youshu talked about one side in a long way, and both agreed with Tang Si''s pursuit of his own happiness, and almost didn''t anger Wu Feng. When I said this, the system was a little gloating. This blood-sucking worm, no one will take care of them. Look, all bad things will slowly be exposed. "Well, I see, how is Tang Youshu?" [Tang Yousheng, its been almost a year since I went out to sell paintings. I sold a few of them, just because of his lofty appearance, so few came to buy them. Even if there is, he will scold him away. I really think I am a dusted pearl. "It seems that we can proceed to the next step." Tang Guo smiled, "Several teachers said that my level has exceeded them." Such a thing is impossible for anyone in reality, even a genius. It''s just that these skills are all Tang Guo knows, and then slowly show them. Even if the teachers were shocked, Tang Guo was the ones who watched her growth and couldn''t say anything, so she had to me everything on her talent. Tang Si''s words, if Tang Guo didn''t care about it, the other party could kill himself. Don''t worry about Tang Youshu. After her pen name is revealed, the kid''s face will swell into a pig''s head. Now, she has to use other methods to hit those unconscious schrs. Who should hit first? Tang Guo rested his chin and meditated silently. When Zhou Xuan came over, all he saw was a picture of a beautiful woman holding her cheek in contemtion. He didn''te over to disturb him, but instead asked An Hua to help bring the drawing board and paint this beautiful picture seriously. Tang Guo had long noticed that Zhou Xuan had arrived. Seeing Zhou Xuan''s thoughts, she did not move, but no longer pondered. Instead, she raised her eyes to Zhou Xuan''s position and smiled at him. The paintbrush in Zhou Xuan''s hand almost dropped, and his little heart beat fast. He originally thought that the meditation picture of the beauty is good, but now he feels that his previous cognition is a bit wrong. The picture with the beauty raising his eyes and smiling, especially the picture smiling at him, looks better. Draw a picture, you must draw it down. This is the picture of Xiaoguo smiling at him. It is so precious that you must record it and watch it every day in the room. One morning, it just passed. Zhou Xuan looked at the beauty on the drawing board and looked at Tang Guo who was drinking tea over there. His fingers were itchy again. He felt that as long as she was there, it was a beautifulndscape. Zhou Xuan finally abandoned the drawing board and sat beside Tang Guo to help her add tea. "Stop drawing?" "Don''t paint anymore, the appearance in the painting is less than one percent of yours. I am not talented enough to paint your beauty." Tang Guobai nced at Zhou Xuan: "Should be less slick on Tuesday, who you learned from, like a yboy." "Only for you." Chapter 4035: Showgirl (73) Chapter 4035: Showgirl (73) Tang Guo remembered the business, and said to Zhou Xuan: "Several teachers said that I can go to school." In fact, they said this to Tang Guo, saying that she had surpassed them, and they really couldn''t teach her. If they can, they certainly hope that they have countless knowledge to teach this gifted student. But now, they have no regrets. It is an honor for them to have such students in their lifetime. "Congrattions." Zhou Xuan said from the bottom of his heart, "I will take you to find a better teacher if there is a chance in the future." Originally, Zhou Xuan didn''t n to go abroad anymore, because his talents were not so good except for painting andnguage. After studying abroad for so long, I have seen what I should have learned, and I still have to return to my homnd. But Tang Guo''s appearance gave him another thought for making a living, and he took her to see another world. "In a few days, I may go to the schools you teach." Tang Guo blinked, "Not a student, but a teacher." Zhou Xuan was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "Then these little boys are blessed to meet such a good teacher as you." Zhou Xuan''s remarks are not exaggerated at all, but he watched Tang Guo grow up with his own eyes. In other words, she taught him well in martial arts. "I also think it''s cheaper for them." Zhou Xu was not only funny, but holding Tang Guo''s hand, he thought to himself that he was so lucky that he actually picked up a big treasure. Since the bandit incident, the eldest brother looked at him a little bit wrongly. Zhou Xuan felt that it was jealous. In order not to affect the rtionship between his brothers, no matter how happy he was, he didn''t show off in front of his eldest brother, just because he was afraid of irritating each other. A few dayster, Tang Guo went to several schools to show up. When she went to the interview, she showed her talents, and the school weed her, even though her identity had a great impact. Two of the schools were studied by the Tang Youshu brothers and the school where Tang Si is currently. Even if the two brothers Tang Youshu finish their studies, it does not mean that something has happened in the school, they will not know. She knows that Tang Youshu has some ssmates who are currently working as teachers at school. In addition, Tang Yousheng has already made a living and wants to go to school to teach students art. How could Tang Guo leave this kind of opportunity to him. Even if she doesn''t make a move, what is much higher than Tang''s standard in this era is that it is not his turn to go to school to teach art. Let here. This day, it was a musical instrument ss, and the ce of the ss was Tang Si''s school. Tang Guo has two courses in this school, one is a musical instrument and the other is a foreignnguage. It was just what she wanted to have a musical instrument lesson. "Have you heard? A new teacher came to the school. It is said that the other party is proficient in many kinds of musical instruments. Not only is he proficient in instruments, he also sings well." "Is it another teacher from abroad?" "Mostly, how many teachers are there in our country who are proficient in so many instruments." "That is, Western musical instruments are not easily mastered by anyone. If they have not been nurtured by Western culture, they will definitely be nondescript." Tang Guo smiled lightly when he heard these students'' remarks. The system didn''t understand what his host wasughing at. Tang Si also looked forward to this musical instrument lesson. In Tang Si''s eyes, the sound of Western musical instruments has a sense of luxury. "Hello everyone, I am your instrument teacher, Tang Guo." Chapter 4036: Showgirl (74) Chapter 4036: Showgirl (74) The moment Tang Guo appeared in the ssroom, Tang Si who was sitting below his eyes widened, and the inside was incredible. howe? ? She is just a singer, how could she be a musical instrument teacher and teach them? What qualifications does she have to teach them? Tang Si''s mind was messed up, and other students were a little surprised when they saw Tang Guo. After all, it is Xianlusi''s signboard, the photos are everywhere, it is impossible not to know her. The whole ssroom was so quiet that a needle dropped to the ground, and the sound could be heard. Tang Guo''s appearance made them incredible and curious. When they came back to their senses, they were about to protest loudly, and Tang Guo dropped a look in his eyes, causing them to shut up involuntarily. "Perhaps, you don''t think I''m worthy to teach you." Tang Guo smiled lightly, "I think it''s good or bad, I think I should take a ss first to verify that I am qualified to teach you, how about it?" "Aren''t you receiving new ideas every day? Trying different things, which should be new ideas. It would be too cowardly to let me try it." "In addition, I only have ten musical instrument lessons in your school." I''ve been teaching them, so forget it, many people are really unworthy. The entire ssroom felt the contempt from Tang Guo, and was very angry. Does this showgirl really think this is Xianlusi? OK, they just see how good she is. "Is it teaching piano today? Why don''t you y a piece first." A student suggested. Tang Guo agreed. After a while, the beautiful piano sounded, and it only took a moment for everyone to be immersed in it. Of those present, it is estimated that only Tang Si could not sink in, because her mind was very messy, how could it be, the one sitting in front of the piano, wearing a cheongsam, such a beautiful and elegant woman, why? At the end of the song, the ssmates in the ssroom were still immersed in it. When they came back to their senses, they were already shocked. After the shock, apuse rang out. Again, talented people are wee everywhere. In addition, Tang Youhui has helped Tang Guo rectify her name, and her identity is white. They were just surprised at the beginning that a showgirl could have such an elegant western instrument. Now that I saw her ability with my own eyes, I have turned to admiration. After all, there are only a few people who really hate Tang Guo. When her talent reached the point of admiration, the beautiful halo was enough to cover some unpleasant things on her body. At this point, that''s it. "So, ssmates, can we start ss?" "Hello, Teacher Tang." The corners of Tang Guo''s lips bend, and she suddenly felt that if they were good, it would be okay to teach two more sses. She nced at Tang Si lightly and saw that the other party was still inconceivable, then turned into shame and anger, and stopped paying attention. After a ss was over, most of the students in this ssroom had already surrendered to Tang Guo''s professionalism, feeling that their previous cognition was a bit wrong. When Tang Guo was leaving, there were still a few students secretly following her. "Is there anything else?" "Ms. Tang, when is your next musical instrument ss?" the student asked courageously. Tang Guo thought for a while: "It should be the day after tomorrow." Several ssmates pestered her to ask a lot of questions. Seeing that the ss was about to go, she said, "I''ll give you answers next time. I have another foreignnguage ss." Foreign...Foreignnguage ss? ? Several students were a little dazed, looking at Tang Guo''s elegant back, only then did they remember that she did not leave the school, but went to another teaching building in the school. "Foreignnguage ss?" Several ssmates were shocked: "She can even speak foreignnguages!!" "It''s beyond my cognition. I can ask people in my family to find out. Maybe this teacher Tang, the real situation is very different from what we guessed." Chapter 4037: Showgirl (75) Chapter 4037: Showgirl (75) Tang Guo came to the foreignnguage ss. Her foreignnguage ss was teaching German. Zhu Shishi is a very good foreignnguage teacher, not too old, but proficient in manynguages. Tang Guo traveled through so many worlds and was very familiar with thisnguage. Learning from Zhu Shishi is to correct some subtle differences in each time and space. In addition, among the foreignnguages Zhou Xuan is proficient in, there is also German. They will talk at home when they are fine. Therefore, although Zhu Shishi and Zhou Xuan think that she is making very fast progress, they only think that she is one out of 100,000 and has excellentnguage talent. This is Tang Guo''s purpose for looking for a teacher, so as not to prevent the things he knows from showing nowhere and easily cause trouble. In the German ss, the students'' reactions were simr to those in the musical instrument ss. This time its easier to show your talents. No one is unconvinced with a fluent standard pronunciation. Even if many ssmates didn''t react from a showgirl who was proficient in German in a short time, they didn''t dare to look down upon her. Two sses are enough to cause a huge impact on everyone in this school, and blow up the faces of the students who usually talk about the actors. People who have seen her show their talents feel that no matter whatnguage they use to refute, they are so pale and powerless. There is no way to refute, she is really good. Both the musical instrument ss and the German ss are higher than the teachers they have ever seen before. In order to deter these students, Tang Guo did not hide himself. From now on, she decided to shine. However, only two sses are not enough for all the students in the school to understand her. She is not in a hurry, because she specifically applied to the school for open sses and the sry she asked for is very small. How could the school reject such a request? Any school will alwaysck excellent teachers. When Tang Guo left Tang Si''s school, many ssmates followed her and asked her questions. In addition to asking questions in the two courses, she also asked how she knows Western musical instruments and German. Anyone who has known it knows that German is a rtively difficultnguage. There used to be a German teacher in this school, but that teacher left the school more than a year ago. In this regard, the school has never found a good German teacher who is willing toe to the school. This makes many students who like thisnguage feel very sorry. Therefore, besides those who are curious about her, the people surrounding Tang Guo are most interested in thisnguage. Since they really learned it, Tang Guo did not refuse to answer their questions. "I didn''t study by myself, but I hired a teacher. As the saying goes, you should never let go of learning when you live and learn. So much time every day, instead of wasting it, it is better to find something interesting to do. " Tang Guo smiled slightly, and invisibly pretended aparison, "I just didn''t expect that I still have some talent innguage. Now I am a teacher, I can''t wait to verify the results of my study." She looked around the students around them with indescribable expressions. As if not knowing that they were hit to death, "It seems that the effect is still good." "Then Teacher Tang is learning Western musical instruments because of this?" Tang Guo nodded: "Have you forgotten what I do? Singing and learning a musical instrument seem to be somewhat rted, right? Every line needs to be deeply studied, and the pace of learning will not stop, so that you will not be eliminated by this era. " Chapter 4038: Showgirl (76) Chapter 4038: Showgirl (76) "Today I can sing, but tomorrow is not necessarily the case. Learn more useful things, it would be more than one way. Not right now, I can teach students if I''m not careful." These students don''t know that there is a word "piercing the heart" inter generations. If they knew, they would hold their hearts and say that they would pierce the heart. Looking at Tang Guo''s swaying back, they were a little admired, bored, and ufortable. This strange feeling filled my heart, and I couldn''t tell why for a while. Tang Guoke, no matter what the students were thinking, walked out of the school gate, Zhou Xuan was already waiting there. "How about it, the first day I taught the students, are you still adapting?" Zhou Xuan came up and subconsciously took over the lesson ns and bags in Tang Guo''s hands, letting it go so that he felt as if he had done many such things. . The two got on the rickshaw one by one, and the two coachmen seemed to know they were going to chat, so they drove side by side. "not bad." Zhou Xuan asked carefully: "Those students, haven''t done anything rude?" It''s no wonder that in this era, even on campus, some unthinkable things will happen. My country emphasizes respect for teachers and morals, but in this chaotic era, some behaviors and thoughts have exceeded Zhou Xuan''s cognition. Who knows what extraordinary things those students will do when they are excited. Even if they don''t beat people, they do things like strikes. Facing the different opinions of some old schrs, they all have the courage to directly refute them in ss until they get rid of the old schrs. Even Zhou Xuan, a person who has epted the influence of foreign environments, can''t ept such a thing. He thinks, it''s just a few small points of difference. At any rate, that is also a teacher who teaches you. There is no need to not give face, and it is not a principled error. He didn''t think there was anything about Tang Guo''s status as a showgirl. If she were to treat her as a simple showgirl, it would be because those people were too short. But some people will not understand that they will always look discriminatory towards this identity. "No, they are very well-behaved. They didn''t distract themselves at all in ss and studied very seriously." Tang Guo smiled satisfied and silently observed all the systems, and couldn''t help but shiver. Can you not be serious? This teaches students to use sound attack, can no one be distracted? He was sure that Tang Guo''s ss in these schools would be impressed by the students many yearster, and would never forget it, and remember it better than the video. "It seems like it''s really nothing, then let''s go eat first, and go to another school in the afternoon." In this school, Zhou Xuan also has sses there. In the afternoon, Tang Guo had a ss, art ss. Coincidentally, Zhou Xuan did. These courses are very popr and the teachers are very demanding. Originally from Tang Guo''s background, he couldn''t get in. But she has two major guardians to help, namely Zhou Xuan and Cheng Han, as well as excellent professionalism, so the school arranged courses for her exceptionally. In the afternoon, Tang Guo and Zhou Xuan went to school together. This school is the school where Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshupleted the school. The two got off the rickshaw, and first went to the principal''s office to say hello. When he came out, he happened to ran into Tang Yousheng. Tang Yousheng was also surprised when he saw Tang Guo. But he pretended not to know him and passed her silently. Chapter 4039: Showgirl (77) Chapter 4039: Showgirl (77) Tang Guo actually saw a bit of disgust in his eyes. She didn''t care about it, and with Zhou Xuan''s help, she moved her tools to the ssroom. After her back disappeared at the corner, Tang Yousheng turned her head and stared in the direction where Tang Guo disappeared. He was wondering, why is Tang Guo here? I remembered that the other party was holding art tools and paints. Did shee to school for ss? Or an art ss? What is this trying to do? Do you want to subordinate elegance? Raise your value for yourself? Unbehaved Tang Sheng thinks this way again. He has heard of a lot of such things. Some showgirls and actresses will give themselves some surface that suits people''s preferences. Some people who don''t know the inside story and like to hold them, catch them and praise them hard. Tang Yousheng was disdainful of this, and even wanted tough a little, thinking they were insulting art! "Born again?" People around Tang Yousheng saw him stupefied and pulled him: "I remember, that''s not..." At the beginning, Tang Yousheng, a ssmate, felt that Tang Guo was familiar. He didn''t pay much attention to outside affairs, so he didn''t think about it. He wanted to tell the identity of Tang Guo and Tang Yousheng, but was interrupted by Tang Yousheng: "The rtionship has been severed, but it is not anymore. She is her, I am me, and there is no rtionship between us." "Alright, let''s go in. I heard before that the schoolcks an art teacher. Whether it can make it depends on your performance this time. Don''t be distracted by other things." This ssmate didn''t know much about the previous things, but he felt that Tang Yousheng was an elegant person, not bent on money, but only art. In this era, he had seen too many people who were bent over for five buckets of rice. Only then did he n to help Tang give birth to another one and bring him to see the principal, who is his uncle. "Well, I will try my best. Teaching students is also a way of conveying artistic ideas." In Tang Yousheng''s mind, being a teacher is indeed a very glorious thing. Taking a sry for this will not make him feel ashamed. "Then, go in, it''s up to you." However, when Tang Yousheng showed his strength, the principal just shook his head after looking at the finished product. Although this level is not bad, but after seeing better ones, he doesn''t like it. If it weren''t for the excellent teacher to show up, he might consider his nephew''s face and hire the student who had left the school. Now, he can only refuse. "I want to know why?" Tang Yousheng thought that his level had improved, and everyone around him said he had improved. I thought I was full of confidence, but I was rejected at first sight. I was very unwilling. He wanted to see how good the teacher who was admitted by the principal was. The principal seemed to understand Tang Yousheng''s mentality and gave Tang Guo the finished painting. This painting is already at an exhibition level. No, if the artist is a very famous person, then it can be called a master painting and can be auctioned. He even feels that such a talented person is a bit stubborn here, and he doesn''t know how long a person can stay. Tang Yousheng looked at the painting in front of him, his face turned pale, his previous unwillingness disappeared instantly. The principal can see him show his talents, which is already giving him enough respect. If he is reced by another person, he will definitely refuse, instead of wasting time with him, because that painting is worth the principal to reject him. Chapter 4040: Showgirl (78) Chapter 4040: Showgirl (78) Tang Yousheng felt faceless and left the office a little hesitant. The ssmate who brought Tang was born again, his face was heavy, his strength was there, and he didn''t dare to say anything, sorry, he was born again after Tang. "Born again, don''t be discouraged, I''ll find a way for you. There are not many people studying art like you. I will help you find a suitable ce." Tang Yousheng was about to leave the school. I don''t know why, but he remembered Tang Guo who hade in before, and the ghost found Tang Guo''s ssroom. When he walked to the ssroom, the situation inside was different from what he thought. Tang Guo was not here to attend art ss, but to teach art. He stood at the door of the ssroom, not knowing what to say, his mind was messed up. of. And the ssmate beside him stared at Tang Guo''s paintbrush intently, and his eyes were no less shocked than Tang Yousheng. Especially seeing a finished product made in front of him, he pinched his face in disbelief. Although this work is very simple, but with a bit of eye, you can see whether it is a novice or a master. "Born again, your whole family is very talented." The ssmate sighed, "I didn''t expect her to be so good. The level of this painting is very high. If it is not a teaching subject, it is very artistic at this level. Valuable. By the way, this style of painting is a bit familiar, isn''t it just..." The voice stopped abruptly. Obviously this ssmate was excited and remembered many things. Telling Tang Yousheng about this was not just a blow to him. ? "Born again, let''s go." Before they knew it, they had already watched a ss, and when they were about to leave, they found the principal walking into the ssroom. "Tang, I heard that you have a lot of experience in decorating rooms. You can control a variety of Chinese and Western styles and draw pictures suitable for room hanging. What kind of wallpaper can you make, right?" Tang Guo was collecting the tools and answered smoothly: "Yes." "That''s it. My daughter will be back in a few months. I never know how to help her. I dont know the room. It just so happened that she seemed to hear some wind, so she wrote to me specifically, saying that she wanted to see Teacher Tang To help decorate the room, it is best to have a few paintings, which should be from Teacher Tang." When talking about this, the principal was also a little nervous. He already had a hunch that this is the future master, and it will be known sooner orter. "I just don''t know if Teacher Tang has time? We can talk about the details." He was very excited. He had seen many photos before and even went to see them in person. When interviewing Tang Guo earlier, he personally witnessed her level. He thought that when his daughter came back to see the room decorated by Teacher Tang, she would be very satisfied. Even if he bleeds heavily, he doesn''t think there is anything, it''s hard for a daughter to buy Yue Nu Yue. "Okay, let''s go to the office and talk." Tang Guo had already noticed that he was hiding in the back door of the ssroom, and noticed that the two of Tang had born again. Originally, she would not refuse the principal, and now she will not refuse. Tang Yousheng looked down on being a tool man, so she let him see that tool painting is actually a kind of art. Yangchun Baixue is good, or the lower Liba people, they are all liked by some people, there is no need to step on and hold one. When Tang Guo agreed, Tang Yousheng had an idea that Tang Guo was insulting art. However, thinking of the other party''s level, he always felt a little bit ashamed, afraid of being discovered, he quickly left. Chapter 4041: Showgirl (79) Chapter 4041: Showgirl (79) "Is she the mysterious Miss Tang?" It was the ssmate who spoke. "I went to see the room she decorated with my uncle before. The style is indeed changeable. Every part of the room is like a work of art. Its not that I heard that Miss Tang is difficult to make appointments, and I have to be introduced by someone familiar. I want to ask her to help me decorate the room." "It turns out that Miss Tang who decorates the room is the same as Miss Tang from Xianlesi. Now she is still a school teacher..." At this point, this student seemed to think of what he was here today and also think of Tang Guo. He severed ties with his family and shut up quickly, but he just couldn''t help it. Because those rooms are really well decorated, when you walk in, you feel like you are in a room full of art and dreams. Wake up from such a room every day, you will be very happy, right? It seems to be living in the world of art, which is wonderful to think about. Of course, he didn''t dare to speak out, for fear that Tang would be unhappy again. He had already guessed why the uncle didn''t want Tang to give birth again. He admired Tang Yousheng very much, but,pared with Tang Guo, Tang Yousheng''s level was really far behind. He believed that Tang Yousheng worked hard to study and he would paint well in the future. This ssmate didn''t care about the grudges in their family, and didn''t want to understand. He is already thinking about whether he should introduce him to him. He also wants to sleep in a room full of art every day. Ms. Tangs room not only has exquisite paintings, but also the looks and furnishings she specially painted, as well as the potted nts and floors she carefully selected. They are all very unique. Can people dislike these? "Yousheng, I will help you pay attention to other schools." The ssmate also patted Tang Yousheng on the shoulder, "Don''t worry." Tang Yousheng felt ufortable in his heart. He felt this ssmate''s appreciation for Tang Guo. He should have been angry. This person would appreciate Tang Guo''s use of painting as a tool to help people decorate the room. Isn''t this an insult to art? However, she didn''t know what happened. Instead of angering or using her ssmates, she was silent. She even looked forward to it. It would be great if she could implement her work earlier. With such a mentality, Tang Shengsheng was a little scared and unwilling to face it, so next time he threw these wild thoughts into his mind. Half a year has passed since time passed, and Tang Guo has be famous in several schools. She is proficient in all kinds of western musical instruments and is a musical instrument teacher in several open sses in schools. She is proficient in several foreignnguages and is a teacher of open foreignnguage sses in several schools. For these two courses, every time the ssroom is crowded. She still has a talent for painting and is also an art teacher. Not only that, the students also know that this will decorate the room for Teacher Tang. The art ssroom was re-decorated by her. Every time they go in, they feel that inspiration bursts out, as if every ce in the ssroom can stimte their artistic nerves. System: Of course, in order to subdue you guys, the host''s big ss is well-intentioned, and theyout of the certificate ssroom is based on the formation and feng shui. As long as it is not destroyed, there should be a few big hands here. Tang Yousheng finally became an art teacher in a certain school because of the help of that ssmate. The teaching students are quite satisfactory, not excellent, and not too rubbish. But he still felt ufortable, because every time Tang Guo came over, her sses were all public sses, and many students ran to watch them. Hearing praise from students asionally, he especially wanted to smash the tool. "Yousheng, my yard is not bad, right?" A certain ssmate who got Tang Guo''s help to decorate the yard couldn''t help being triumphant, and identally stabbed Tang Yousheng in the heart. Chapter 4042: Showgirl (80) Chapter 4042: Showgirl (80) The point is that Tang Yousheng didn''t know that Tang Guo helped to arrange this, and he boasted, "It''s pretty good, Fang Huai, who did it for you?" "Hahaha, I also think, fortunately, I have a good uncle, otherwise I don''t have such a chance, Miss Tang hasn''t done this much now, it''s all because of the favor of acquaintances..." So here, once again Stopped abruptly. Fang Huai felt a subtle atmosphere in the air, and quickly stopped the topic. Tang Yousheng''s face was already a little stretched. Is it her again? ? When he didn''t know the truth, he felt that every ce in this yard was good and full of artistic atmosphere. After knowing the truth, he felt awkward everywhere, always feeling that something had copsed and was insulted. "Born again, let''s be honest. The decoration of the house is not actually an insult to art. You were alsoplimenting just now. There is an artistic atmosphere everywhere, as if you put your body in heaven?" Fang Huai said that he hadn''t paid much attention to the various rumors outside, saying that they also knew that Tang Yousheng liked to be horny. In his opinion, Tang Yousheng has made rapid progress over the past year. Over time, it will definitely make some fame. Tang Yousheng said that art requires a pure and clean soul, and he agrees. But after seeing the work done by Miss Tang, he felt that art can also be integrated into life. He appreciates Tang Yousheng''s backbone, and he will not look down upon those who sell their skills for the sake of life. After seeing Tang Guo''s work, in his small courtyard, his mind changed again. Some people are born artists, even if they integrate their works into their lives, they are more surprising than some time-consuming andbor-intensive, carefully crafted works. He didn''t know what had happened in the Tang family, but he wanted to persuade Tang Yousheng not to be too aggressive. If the pursuit of art is too narrow, it will not be easy to reach the top. There is a word called "seekingmon ground while reserving differences". But these words are not so true in Tang Yousheng''s ears. I always felt that his friend and ssmate thought he was inferior to Tang Guo, and now he still has to study with Tang Guo by himself. If he were to change himself, Tang Yousheng would lose his temper long ago. Fang Huai is one of his few friends who has a good rtionship with him. When he was most desperate, he did not abandon him, but also helped him find a job. Don''t know if it was because of human favor or for fear of offending Fang Huai, the tone in Tang Yousheng''s heart was suffocated and suffocated, without any intention. "Everyone has a different pursuit of art. Didn''t you say it?" Tang Yousheng didn''t dare to say anything else. The only thing that could express his thoughts was this sentence. Fang Huai knew that Tang Yousheng hadn''t listened. It was a bit regretful, but he didn''t persuade him. "The current Miss Tang is very popr. Whether it is a native or a foreigner, I really want to invite her to help decorate the room. However, she is so busy that few people can make an appointment with her. I can have this blessing. , Thanks to the uncle of the principal." Tang Yousheng''s face was a little distorted. When Fang Huai said this, he really wanted to stimte Tang Yousheng to make him understand that art is not just about being elegant. Looking at Tang Guo''s achievements today, who would dare to say that the room decorated by her delicate hands is not art? Chapter 4043: Showgirl (81) Chapter 4043: Showgirl (81) Tang Shengsheng was greatly stimted, and after leaving Fang''s house, he walked into the street. Fang Huai''s appreciation for Tang Guo was all in his mind. Especially Fang Huai introduced to him that every family is asking Qin Tang Guo to help. Which house, how long has been in line, has that opportunity. Every sentence is a knife in Tang Yousheng''s heart. At this time, Fang Huai was born again, and he couldn''t jump up and scold Fang Huai. If it were not for Fang Huai, he would not have the opportunity to be an art teacher in school. In fact, he was more afraid of offending Fang Huai, that he would lose his hard-earned job. Of course, this idea had been hidden by Tang Yousheng subconsciously, he would not think he was a vulgar person. He found a better excuse for himself not to be angry, because Fang Huai was nice to him. This is his friend and should not be angry with his friend. Even if your friends are unobtrusive, you should also express your understanding and see how noble and considerate of your friends. "What happened to the two of youtely?" Wu Feng saw that Tang Yousheng and Tang Si were in a wrong state. Tang Youshu was very energetic every day and didn''t care about it at all. Tang Chunxiang snorted: "It must be that I have no money to spend again. My little ones are useless, but you are very rare. If it weren''t for them, would my baby elder daughter sever the rtionship with the family? Lets go, wont the old man go home? Its all because of these unconvincing money-losing goods. How many money can I earn for reading and painting?" "Look, see, there are two other little ones who often reach out to ask you for money. The tuition of this little money-losing guy is so expensive that it is enough for me to gamble for half a month." "Shut up!" Wu Feng ced the bowl heavily on the table, "What''s the use of you being an old man? You have such a neat mouth, don''t eat today." Wu Feng took the bowl in front of Tang Chunxiang and dragged the person into the house. Tang Chunxiang was just as irritating as he was when he was young, but he was no longer Wu Feng''s opponent after taking his hands. Wu Feng alone can hold him if he doesn''t feed him. Now that he has no palms, he can''t bet anymore. Even if it seeds, everyone knows what is happening in the Tang family, dare to gamble with him? "Wonderfuldy, why don''t you die!" Tang Chunxiang cursed in the house, and mmed the door hard, but Wu Feng looked very used to it and ignored him at all. The three of Tang Si are used to it. In their opinion, Tang Chunxiang deserves it. If Wu Feng takes care of him, they don''t need to do much. Tang Si and Tang Yousheng didn''t say anything about Tang Guo teaching students at school and still having various talents. Tang Youshu didn''t care about the two, so he missed the news. "Sisi, are you still dating that **** boy?" When Tang Si was about to leave, Wu Feng shouted, "Don''t dislike it..." Tang Si ran out of sight before Wu Feng finished speaking. Tang Yousheng also said: "I still have sses in the afternoon." The rest is Tang Youshu. The old **** is eating. Now in this family, he has the right to speak, just like the old brother. Even Wu Feng respected Tang Youshu more, and he had something to discuss with him. After the meal, Tang Youshu took out the newspaper and read it and praised it while reading it: "This mountain man doesn''t know who it is. Every article fits my mind, even that one is what I like." "You Shu, you have time to persuade your little sister, that gangster named Zhou Guan is not a lover." Chapter 4044: Showgirl (82) Chapter 4044: Showgirl (82) "Mom, you really worry about it. You haven''t tried it. How do you know if he is a beloved person?" Tang Youshu smiled slightly, "My little girl has the courage now, so let her try it. If it''s unknown, then go. Rejection is a very cowardly expression. In the face of future happiness, we should move forward bravely." Wu Fengxin said, is it possible to simply try this marriage? For a woman, half a lifetime can be ruined with one attempt. Look at her, ruined most of my life. As for divorce, Wu Feng had never thought about it. The two mothers and sons were not too spective, and Tang also left after reading the newspaper. As time passed, Tang Guo published articles more frequently. Almost every two or three months, there would be an article by a mountain man, which was an analysis andmentary on current events. In addition, that one has been serialized, the story has twists and turns, and it has gained countless fans, honestly. There are even teahouses, old-fashioned storytellers, who will tell people an excerpt of this story. The reputation of the mountain people is even greater. Not only Haicheng, but other ces have heard of this person. It can be said that few people who can understand the text do not like the works of Shanjianren. In addition, Tang Guo was also very happy to be a teacher in several schools. From the students suspicion to the final admiration, she suddenly discovered that there are no Western musical instruments that she does not understand. Nowadays, she is also the most popr foreignnguage. proficient. Not only that, but the news that Tang Guo helped people design the house spread like wildfire. The reason is that Xianlusi''s rectification. Qin Jingyuan, the owner of Xianlusi, felt that Xianlusi''syout was a bit backward and tacky, and he wanted to remake it. Bing Zhuo Fei Shui does not leave outsiders'' fields. In fact, he has seen Tang Guo''s work, and she is now a school teacher, so she has long since seen her as an ordinary singer. I sincerely invite her to help design Xianlusi. This famous job is still an invitation from the old club. How could Tang Guo refuse it? Calcting the time, her contract with Xianlusi still has two years left. At first Qin Jingyuan still expressed the intention of renewing her contract, and then he would give her the red of Xianlesi. By now, Qin Jingyuan had already understood that Xianlesi''snd was too small to keep this person. After signing the contract for the design of Xianlusi, Qin Jingyuan once again said with regret: "I knew that today, I should have signed you for 20 years. You were taught by her, how could Xianlusi lose money? " Tang Guo''s heart moved. Of course she knew who Qin Jingyuan was talking about, the mysterious woman who was kind to the original owner. She didn''t know what the woman''s real name was. Xianlesi''s guests called her Miss Xuefei. But she happened to hear Qin Jingyuan call that woman Wenren girl, so the mysterious woman should be named Wenren. Qin Jingyuan mostly knew the identity of the other person. "Boss Qin." Qin Jingyuan looked serious: "Why, do you want to consider renewing the contract with us? If you agree, the terms are absolutely favorable." "No, I have other things to do in the future and can''t always stay here to sing." Qin Jingyuan sighed, too, how could such a talented woman stay in Xianlusi? As long as she will, what''s wrong? In fact, he felt that if Tang Guo wanted to leave Xianlesi, the liquidated damages were not a problem at all. Just say that the eyeballs must stick to her on Tuesday, Shao, will definitely help her. Chapter 4045: Showgirl (83) Chapter 4045: Showgirl (83) Even if she doesn''t help her on Tuesday, she has that ability herself. "Let''s talk, there are other things, you are still from Xianlusi, you can ask for anything." "Nothing else, I just want to know where Miss Xuefei has gone." Qin Jingyuan was stunned: "So you didn''t know?" "do not know." ... Tang Guo left Xianlesi and got on the rickshaw, what Qin Jingyuan said in her mind. In the second year after she left Xianlusi, Xue Fei was in poor health. After some days, Miss Xuefei redeemed herself and left with a mysterious person. Since then, there has been no news. However, Qin Jingyuan also told her about Miss Xue Fei''s life experience. The other party was indeed ady of arge family. When I came to Xianlesi, something happened at home. Qin Jingyuan didn''t know what happened. ording to Qin Jingyuan, Miss Xue Fei''s health was not good at the time, but now it has been almost ten years, and the person may have long since disappeared. Tang Guo still felt a little regretful, if she could, she really wanted to meet this extraordinary woman. It took a month for Xianlusi to rearrange it so quickly, but Xianlusi couldn''t close the door for too long. One month is already the maximum time limit. This time, there were many professional people to help, and Tang Guo was also particrlyfortable in calling. A monthter, the first performance was hers. Today''s Xian Lesi, no one dares to look down upon Tang Guo, and can''t even say sour words. If you want to irritate her, let''s take a look at how beautiful Xianlusi is now. [The host is big, Qin Jingran and Tang Si have met, and they seem to still think Tang Si is very interesting, a little concerned. "Don''t worry about this, Qin Jingyuan is not dead yet, and there is no chance for Qin Jingran to be a demon. If there is a slight sign, Qin Jingyuan will definitely be choked to death." ording to the system, Tang Si and Zhou Guan did cause a lot of trouble. Unfortunately, this time without Tang Guo''s help, and Qin Jingran did not take power in the Qin family, the best thing that could help Tang Si was financial support. Tang Si and Zhou Guan were locked up, and they were also the ones that Qin Jingran went to fish for. Qin Jingyuan knew about these things. Anyway, every time Tang Si, Zhou Guan had anything to do, Qin Jingran went to help. Listening to the systematic report, Tang Guo felt that the past two years had been toofortable. She didn''t want to show up to Qin Jingran by ident, is this child a bit silly? Obviously, Tang Si regarded him as a spare tire, or the kind of spare tire that he sacrificed whenever something happened. Whether Qin Jingran took the opportunity of the Qin Family Master, everyone would still consider his face to be a little bit thin. "Boss, although you are very busy, there are some things you should take care of." Qin Jingyuan was stunned for a moment: "Are you talking about Jing Ran''s recent events?" "Ok." "I thought..." Qin Jingyuan remembered something, and shook his head, "I thought you broke off with the Tang family, just talk about it, so she is your sister anyway." "They look down on me. The boss should be very clear about many things. They have many dreams and hate money. My elder brother said that they need to teach them some lessons so that they can understand that if there is no such pile of dirt, they are nothing. The Second Young Master Qin helped them to relieve the siege, but they didn''t realize this." "Okay, I understand." Qin Jingyuan nodded, "I will ask about this, and it won''t cause you trouble." In fact, Qin Jingyuan also felt that those noble and noble people were a bit ridiculous. Chapter 4046: Showgirl (84) Chapter 4046: Showgirl (84) While holding the benefits of his own brother, he said everywhere that money is useless, and what else he said. His brother is the only pleasing person in the Qin family, unlike the smell of copper all over his body. If it weren''t for Tang Guo''s face, he would knock the opponent''s head off. "Boss Qin, are you finished talking?" Zhou Xuan walked in from the outside of the cafe and walked to Tang Guo''s side with a smile on his face. How did he feel that Xiao Guo and this Qin surnamed recently got too close? Does this surname Qin want to be the first to get there, or do he want to get the moon first when he is near the water? Want to be beautiful. Qin Jingyuan shook his head andughed: "It turned out to be Young on Tuesday. The talk is over. I will pay attention to Miss Tang''s affairs. Then I will leave first. My wife has been waiting for a long time." After speaking, Qin Jingyuan looked at another location in the cafe, where a very elegant woman was sitting. Seeing Qin Jingyuan''s gesture, she walked over. Qin Jingyuan walked over to make progress, took her over, and officially introduced the two. Tang Guo felt that at that moment, Zhou Xuan''s hostility towards Qin Jingyuan was gone, so she spoke to them very friendly. ... "Second Young Master, you couldn''t wait to find it before. Why?" Zhou Xuan''s brows moved, and he whispered: "Why else? Isn''t this afraid that the baby you got will be robbed?" "With me, there will be no results." Tang Guo said seriously this time, "I will never get married in my life." In this era, getting married or not getting married is simr. In fact, for her, there is no special meaning to marry or not to marry in any era. It feels like some times havee, and getting married is good. Sometimes, she didn''t think it was necessary, so she didn''t want to. "Xiaoguo, no matter where you go, take me. I don''t want results. As long as the process, the process is more important." System: [The host is big, and I also think the process is more important, such as math problems. As long as there is aplete process, even if the final answer is filled in incorrectly, at most one or two points will be deducted. But if you don''t write the process, just write the answer, you won''t get much. This kid is smart. Tang Guo: "..." "The Second Young Master thinks that way?" "Yes, I think so, as long as I can be by your side, I like you, and you seem to be quite satisfied with me. Being together every day is the greatest happiness." "As expected, someone who has drunk foreign ink, think about it." Zhou Xuan took Tang Guo''s little hand and said with a smile, "It''s too rigid, and I will miss many good things." "All right, as long as you don''t return, you will always be on my left." When Zhou Xuan heard it, the corners of his mouth cracked to the base of his ears. ... "Brother, what did you say? Studying abroad?" Qin Jingran couldn''t figure out why his brother sent him to study abroad. He has gone to study abroad, what should Tang Si do? Who will take care of her? "You are ready to prepare, next Tuesday''s ferry tickets." Without room for discussion, Qin Jingran was even more unable to refute, and he was sent away before saying goodbye. "Miss Tang is right. The little one in the family doesn''t know that life is difficult, so it''s time to get a good experience." Zhou Guan was arrested and locked up again because of a fight. Tang Si hurriedly went to Qin Jingran for help, but was told that Qin Jingran was studying abroad, and he was dumbfounded at the time. Zhou Guan was detained for three days and tortured by some people for three days. Tang Si couldn''t find other people to help, but in the end Zhou Guan''s mother said that he had a way. any solution? Of course it was the Zhou family, now only the Zhou family can save Zhou Guan. Anyway, this week''s crown is the blood of the Zhou family. It is impossible for the Zhou family to be so cold-blooded, right? Chapter 4047: Showgirl (85) Chapter 4047: Showgirl (85) "Why do you look absent?" Throughout the morning, Tang Guo had noticed that Zhou Xuan seemed to be uninterested. Wasn''t he interested in being here the other day? It is rare to see Zhou Xuan showing this helpless expression. "Something happened at home." Seeing Tang Guo''s curious look, Zhou Xuan really didn''t know what to say. This matter had something to do with Tang Guo''s saying that it had nothing to do with it, but it had nothing to do with Tang Guo. "what''s up?" Combined with what happened during this period, Tang Guo had already guessed what it was. This incident is indeed a major event for the Zhou family, even if Zhou Guan''s identity is not glorious. "Yesterday someone came to visit my mother and olddy, saying that Zhou''s family still has a bloodline that has fallen outside," he said, his gaze paused, "This bloodline is Zhou Guan, should you know it?" "Zhou Guan?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "I didn''t expect it to be him." Zhou Guan and Tang Si were close, Tang Guo knew, and Zhou Xuan knew. This matter, he really didn''t know how to say it, it was too much involved. "My mother is angry," Zhou Xuan was also a little unhappy. Suddenly a stranger broke in. It was because they were troubled and desperate to disturb their lives. The appearance of that woman almost made his mother angry. "Old man People are very happy, and quickly asked my elder brother to find people." To be honest, the investigation is clear about what Zhou Guan usually does. They really don''t want to have anything to do with Zhou Guan. He was a idiot, sneaky jerk. He didn''t have a lot of skills, and he liked to make troubles, and he couldn''t clean up himself. He had a hunch, how lively the Zhou family would be next. "Young Master should be able to handle these things well," Tang Guo said, "Mrs. Zhou, you should pay more attention to it. Don''t ruin your body because of someone from outside." "I''ll talk to my mother about this matter. Since it''s already a big deal, it''s impossible not to let peoplee in. The most is, let my mother leave it alone, and let him do it if he wants to do it." Zhou Guan said, "I saw that person earlier. He seemed to have hatred for our Zhou family. He seemed to think that my dad was sorry for that woman. My Zhou family owed them." Tang Guo smiled nomittal. Although this era has been innovating, there are still many old ideas, and even some ideas continue toter generations. For example, the men who linger in the ce of Fengyue will inevitably get involved with the women inside. But everyone understands that this is about getting what they need, but there are those two people who want mothers to be more expensive than their children, and to climb the top. Many people want to climb high sticks, but they climbed high sticks and advertised themselves as innocent and clean little white flowers who don''t know anything. Later, something happened and thought that the other party was sorry for you, that would be unkind. This is the case with Zhou Guan''s mother. It was obvious that she wanted to climb Gaozhi and failed, but she always wanted to say something to Zhou Guan, as if it was the one who had passed away from Zhou''s family who had lost her. This makes Zhou Guan feel that Zhou''s family owes them mother and son. Without guessing, he knew what would happen next. Catch this opportunity, Zhou Guan will definitely work hard, not only that, but will also help his mother fight for the status of Zhou''s family, and exclude Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Zhou''s three children. It just so happens that the olddy and the Zhou family''s three brothers and sisters are not very intimate, and the attitude towards Zhou Guan is better. Zhou Guan will think that the olddy is his backer, and he will slowly turn the Zhou family''s olddy into the wrong one. Chapter 4048: Showgirl (86) Chapter 4048: Showgirl (86) "Come here, I want to remind you a few words." Zhou Xuan was stunned, still sitting next to Tang Guo, holding her little hand: "I don''t know what Teacher Tang has to advise." "If Zhou Guan enters the Zhou family, you must not deliberately target him. Whatever he says, don''t argue, just treat him as air." "Zhou Guan''s experience, you must have already investigated clearly, do you know what happened?" Zhou Xuan nodded, it was his father who was romantic and provoke a man who wanted to join Zhou''s family. As a result, his father didn''t mean that at all. He died early, and the woman''s calctionspletely failed. It''s not a failure, at least there is a weekly crown. "But he doesn''t think it''s his own mother who calcted into Zhou''s family, and the other party should have shown that he doesn''t bother Zhou''s family at all, right?" Zhou Xuan nodded: "The other party is really righteous andpletely disdainful of Zhou''s family. His only wish is that we can save Zhou Guan. There is even no mention of Zhou Guan''s entry into the house." "You have to talk to Mrs. Zhou about this matter. No matter what, don''t go to that woman or conflict with the other person. If Mrs. Zhou wants to do anything, let her do it. The best thing is, Take it all together and show that you will ignore Zhou Guans affairs in the future and leave everything to the olddy to take care of. In short, you must not interfere with Zhou Guans affairs. You have to find an excuse and dont touch your hands at all. People form a habit, and if Zhou Guan has something to do, let them go to the olddy. Also, dont me Zhou Guan for making a mistake. Just be silent and let the olddy think about it." Tang Guo could have predicted that if Mrs. Zhou still had three siblings and Zhou Guan, the olddy would soon be hostile to them. Who is this cheaper? It''s not Zhou Guan. Zhou Guan is a troublemaker, isn''t the olddy a treasure? Then take good care of this baby bump. From the previous words of Zhou Xuan, Tang Guo understood that the olddy really treasures Zhou Guan, the blood flowing outside. In front of Zhou Xuans eyes, Fang Fo lifted a cloud of mist and his eyes lit up: "I understand, Xiaoguo, you are really my female Zhuge. Haha, that kid is a troublemaker, and my elder brother and I do bother him a little. But it''s impossible to not let peoplee in. The olddy really likes him. In that case, give the kid to the olddy, and her olddy should be very happy." Haha, something happened after the troublemaker, the olddy came to worry about it, perfect! On that day, before Zhou Xuan had time to eat, he hurriedly said goodbye to Tang Guo, and quickly ran back to Zhou''s house and Mrs. Zhou, Zhou Dashao discussed the matter. Later, I heard Zhou Xuan said that because they did not object to Zhou Guan''s entrance, and said that the olddy liked Zhou Guan so much that even the courtyard was arranged closer. They are not afraid of what the olddy can do. The lifeblood of the entire family is in Zhou Ji''s hands. What big wave is the olddy making? As for the treatment in the mansion, the housekeeper is uniformly assigned, so close to the olddy, are you afraid of abuse Zhou Guan? Things went smoother than expected, and the olddy''s heart was much smoother. As Tang Guo expected, Zhou Guan did regard the olddy as the only person in Zhou''s family who was kind to him, very close. As for the rest of Zhou''s family, Zhou Guan was a foolish man, looking sideways. Zhou Jidang didn''t see it, Mrs. Zhou didn''t see it, and Zhou Xuan even regarded this person as air. Chapter 4049: Showgirl (87) Chapter 4049: Showgirl (87) Zhou Guan caused a little thing, and the three of them didn''t mean to me. They all said that the child is still young and the younger brother is still young, so let Rang should be. As time passed, the olddy felt a little bit embarrassed. She saw it all, and as soon as Zhou Guan came back, everyone gave each other away. In such aparison, Zhou Guan always looks weird and seems to hate other people, leaving some impressions in the olddy''s heart. To this end, the olddy also specifically sought Mrs. Zhou. When Mrs. Zhou heard the olddy say that she wanted her to help teach Zhou Guan, she was so frightened that she almost overturned the tea, teach? My mother is not dead, does she dare to teach? Before, she used to make you angry, but after being persuaded by the two sons, there was nothing to be angry about. Anyway, she didn''t care about everything. There was an olddy. "Olddy, this is not so good." Mrs. Zhou looked embarrassed, and her face was a little bit sad, "You know, how can the kid listen to me if he doesn''t like me? Its hard not to say, but you will be enemies. Besides, there is still a biological mother in the family, and Im just gesticting, and the child will probably think more about it. The olddy looked at Mrs. Zhou''s sad look, and remembered that they had really endured a lot recently. It was mainly Zhou Guan''s attitude that she saw, and she really hated Mrs. Zhou and others. The performance of several people was remarkable, and they did not embarrass Zhou Guan, and the olddy was not blind. "The third young master is the closest to the olddy. If he teaches the children, the olddy is the best at it." Mrs. Zhou said, "Isn''t it all thanks to the olddy that our huge Zhou family can have today?" The olddy was a little airy and felt that Mrs. Zhou was right. Mrs. Zhou couldn''t do this. The child didn''t like her. As for Zhou Guan''s biological mother, it was not a good thing toe out on such asions, otherwise her little grandson would not be taught crooked. Originally, she was still thinking about whether to take the person back to the mansion. Now, if she took it back, wouldn''t it be affecting the growth of her grandson? No, that kind of angle can''t be picked up, and their Zhou family can''t be confused by this kind of person. Here, Zhou Guanniang, Zhang Lanyue, who had been looking forward to joining Zhou''s family, hoped, hoped, for months, no one from Zhou''s family invited her. Its just that she will give her money every month, which makes her life much easier, but this is not the life she wants. On this day, Zhou Guan came back to see Zhang Lanyue and found that she was wiping tears, and quickly asked: "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Zhang Lanyue looked at Zhou Guan Aiai, and it took a long time before he smiled and said: "It''s nothing, I just miss you." "Guan''er, are you okay at Zhou''s house? Have you been bullied? Even if you are bullied, you can bear it. Don''t fight with your brothers. If you are not happy,e back and live. We wives, dont care about the Zhou family. Compared with today''s days, my mother prefers the happy days of our wives family." "Although it''s a bit deserted, I''m happy anyway." Zhou Guan''s mind turned around and didn''t feel that the Zhou family was bullying him. I carefully thought about the events of the past few months. Indeed, the Zhou family really didn''t bully him, they were all polite to him, and even if he lost his temper, they didn''t feel bad. "Mom, don''t worry. No one in the Zhou family dares to bully me. The olddy is very nice to me. By the way, Mom, I brought you a lot of things." Zhang Lanyue quickly said: "Guan''er, mom doesn''t need these things, as long as you are healthy and happy, it''s good toe back to see mom often." Chapter 4050: Showgirl (88) Chapter 4050: Showgirl (88) Zhou Guan''s rebellion is a bit rebellious, but Zhang Lanyue''s sadness is not seen, and she said at the time: "Mom, I will go back to discuss with the olddy and let you go to Patriarch Zhou together." Zhang Lanyue hurriedly stopped and declined, but in the end he couldn''t help Zhou Guan and could only agree with tears. ... Zhou Guan rushed back and told the olddy about it. The olddy subconsciously wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t bear to see Zhou Guan''s desire. But she was especially afraid that the kind of nonchnt women would enter Zhou''s house and disturb the peaceful days of Zhou''s family. The olddy wanted to discuss with Mrs. Zhou, but Mrs. Zhou said that the oldestdy in the family, she listened to the olddy. The olddy is not surprised at this, the wife really listened to her all these years. Mrs. Zhou actuallyined about the olddy. She was ignorant in her early years, because the olddy, she almost had **** with her son. Now that I wake up, how could I still be fooled. In response to the olddy''s words, whether she let Zhang Lanyue in or not, it was hers. She doesn''t remember this ck pan. She was not afraid of Zhang Lanyueing in, she had children and daughters, she was healthy, she didn''t care about Zhang Lanyue, she tossed out at will, anyway, it was this olddy who was tossing. Zhou Guan''s bloodline cannot be changed. Instead of suppressing it, it is better to indulge. In the future, the Zhou family''s money will be distributed to him. There is no way to stop this. Instead, let Zhou Guan fend for himself and let this circle understand what kind of person Zhou Guan is. In the end, the olddy couldn''t help Zhou Guan and agreed to Zhang Lanyue''s entry into Zhou''s house. Under Mrs. Zhou''s secret control, Zhang Lanyue''s yard was arranged next to Zhou Guan, that is, very close to the olddy. "and then?" When Tang Guo heard Zhou Xuan talk about the Zhou family''s affairs, she also found it a little funny. Didn''t this olddy trouble herself? "Then, Zhang Lanyue looks aggrieved every day, as if being abused. Zhou Guan often yelled at the characters. But nobody paid attention to him. Everyone in the mansion saw it. It was their mother and son making trouble. Normally, I dont eat together. My mother asks people out to y cards every day, so she has no time to care about her." "Xiaoguo, thanks to you, now the olddy has a headache. Zhou Xuan has been to Zhou''s house for several months, and she still causes trouble from time to time. Every time something goes wrong, the servants always go to the olddy. During her nap." "My eldest brother is very busytely. Well, I am not very busy, but I have to be busy because of this. My mother can''t take care of the mother and son, everything falls on the olddy." Thinking of something, Zhou Xuan''s face is still a bit ugly: "Zhang Lanyue dared to take eye drops in public, saying that she shouldn''t upy this position, and I hope my mother will not care about it. It will really cut off people." System: [Host, Zhou''s family is surprised to find a white lotus. "By the way, Zhou Guan has already started to take Tang Si to Zhou''s house and introduced him to the olddy. She knew that Tang Guo was a student, but the olddy didn''t like her very much, and said that she would show Zhou Guanxiang a better girl, at least Everybody is right." Zhou Xuan shook his head: "Zhou Guan''s reaction was great. He has already started arguing with the olddy and said that Tang Si will not marry." Tang Si got along with Zhou Guan to help before, and indeed established a rtively good rtionship. But that''s also because the twock nothing, and have not experienced real life friction. "The olddy won''t let Tang Si and Zhou Guan be together, right?" Tang Guo asked. Zhou Xuan didn''t know what this meant, but nodded: "The olddy has a very serious opinion." Chapter 4051: Showgirl (89) Chapter 4051: Showgirl (89) "In that case, there is no need to worry about this matter, they can kill themselves." Tang Guo never saw Zhou Xuan and Tang Si in his eyes. These two people are real vampires, they are nothing if there is no blood to **** them. "Don''t stop you, it''s the same as before, but don''t bother about anything rted to Zhou Guan." Zhou Xuan thinks so: "Don''t worry, my mother is fine now, how can she care about those little things. And she is an excuse to help her eldest brother in the rtionship between the house, the olddy can''t find an excuse to me her." Mrs. Zhou likes Zhou Guan, but she cares more about the huge Zhou family. As Zhou Xuan was talking, he suddenly found that the letter paper on Tang Guo''s desk seemed to have something written on it, so he couldn''t help but walk over to take a look. After reading it, he blinked: "The mountain man?" "Are you a mountain man?" Zhou Xuan''s heart was beating fast. Before, he only knew that Tang Guo really likes to write something, but he never came to take a serious look. Sitting on the side this time, I saw it by ident. "Very surprised?" "Surprised, but after being surprised, I think this seems to be right." Zhou Xuan couldn''t help but said, "What kind of baby are you, haha, if the people outside know that the mountain people are you, especially the group of people who usually scold you," I dont know if their faces will be swollen." System: It''s so cute, I thought of going together. Every literary tea party will invite this mountain man, and only Xu Changsheng knows the address of the mountain man. Xu Changsheng knew the address of the people in the mountains, but didn''t know the address of Miss Tang Xian Le Si. Tang Guo only sang in Xian Le Si and did not interact with those people. So the news that she was a mountain man has never been known. Tang Guo decided that at the next literary tea party, Xu Changsheng would invite her again, and she would attend it. "Xiaoguo, let''s discuss something." Zhou Xuan''s sudden change of attitude made Tang Guo curious: "Aren''t you always talking directly? What''s the matter?" "What''s going on in the back of "The Beauty in Troubled Times" you wrote, do you know that you can only watch a little bit in each issue, it makes people scratching and ufortable." Zhou Xuan looked forward to it." You spoil me a little bit, and I promise not to tell anyone else." System: Laughing to death, the host is big, this guy is not innocent when approaching you, it turns out that he wants to see your archive. Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled. She had written a lot of manuscripts. She opened the drawer and said, "Let''s take a look." System: This welfare is really good. Zhou Xuan was watching Tang Guo''s archived manuscripts, but something went wrong with Zhou''s family over there. The reason was that Mrs. Zhou had already helped Zhou Guan see a girl, and she also told Zhou Guan that if it was appropriate, she would get engaged first. Mrs. Zhou was also very helpless. In fact, she couldn''t be the master of Zhou Ji and Zhou Xuan. The two grandsons had a gap with her and could only help Zhou Guan arrange the marriage. When Zhou Guan heard which girl she was from, she was dissatisfied in her heart, and snarled at the olddy directly: "I have said that what I like is Sisi. If you want to marry, I only marry Sisi. It is impossible to marry others . No, Im thinking about it, I dont want anyone." Zhou Guan''s rebellion finally angered Mrs. Zhou and caught him continuously preaching. At that time, Zhang Lanyue was still there, persuading Zhou Guan not to be impulsive, to speak well, and to help say that Tang Si was good. Mrs. Zhou doesn''t think it is good, a poor girl student, where is the daughter she picked? "Don''t think you can arrange my life, this Zhou family young master, I am really unhappy. If you want to stop me, then I will not behave, is it okay for me to leave?" After that, Zhou Guan ran away, not seeing Zhang Lanyue''s pale face, as if she was worried. Chapter 4052: Showgirl (90) Chapter 4052: Showgirl (90) When Zhou Guan ran away regardless of the consequences, Mrs. Zhou was angry. Seeing Zhang Lanyue who was standing on the side, she was not angry and caught someone for a lesson. Zhang Lanyue was so wronged in her heart, but she didn''t dare to refute, she could only endure the bad words from the olddy''s mouth. In the afternoon, Mrs. Zhou came back, and when they heard about this, they looked at each other, and then went to visit Mrs. Zhou. Mrs. Zhou looked at the handsome Zhou Ji, the two brothers Zhou Xuan, and then looked at Mrs. Zhou, who is well-known, well-known, and the mistress of the house, and the anger in her heart eased a little. "Sure enough, she shouldn''t be brought back. Since she entered Zhou''s house, Guan''er has be more disobedient." The olddy Zhou didn''t think there was anything wrong with her grandson. The bad ones were all outsiders of Zhou''s family. At the moment, she can''t do it too, to drive Zhang Lanyue out of Zhou''s family. Let''s not talk about Zhou Guan. If she will be distracted from her, she will say that it is a joke. Mrs. Zhou didn''t say anything bad about Zhang Lanyue''s mother and son, but only cared about Mrs. Zhou, so that she could take care of her body. Furthermore, Zhou Guan is still young, and she will understand her painstaking efforts in the future, and she can hear every word very well. As a result, Mrs. Zhou blocked everything that Mrs. Zhou wanted to say. Mrs. Zhou also said that recently other wives from other families have asked her. The underlying meaning is that she has to do important things every day and discipline Zhou Guan. But no time. Regarding this, the olddy has nothing to say. Thinking about it carefully, it was impossible for Zhou Guan to listen to Mrs. Zhou''s discipline, so he had to give up again. After Zhou Guan ran out of Zhou''s house, he mixed up with his friends who taught and taught, and loved Tang Sien every day. Everyone knows that he is the young master of the Zhou family, so he is more sought after. Tang Si knew that Zhou Guan ran out after a big quarrel, and went tofort Zhou Guan: "They don''t understand you, and their thinking is outdated. In what age, they still believe in the right, the order of the parents, the words of the matchmaker. . We really like it without hindering other people. I like you and it''s not because you are the young master of the Zhou family." Of course Zhou Guan believed, because when they liked each other, he was not the young master of the Zhou family. "Sisi, don''t worry, I won''tpromise on this matter. It is not rare for me to be the young master of Zhou''s family." In this way, Zhou Guan moved back to the original old house, and Tang Si often went to see him. The olddy Zhou sent someone to invite several times, but Zhou Guan did not let go, and said that if the olddy had to interfere in his marriage, he would never go back. In short, he just wanted to marry Tang Si. Mrs. Zhou was very angry, especially after investigating that Tang Si was still Tang Guo''s sister, even if they broke off the rtionship, she still panicked. Even Zhang Luo Zhouguan''s marriage is absolutely impossible to promise Zhou Guan and Tang Si to be together. He also said that if Zhou Guan is disobedient, he should not return to Zhou''s house. Zhang Lanyue heard this identally and went to the old house to find Zhou Guan. By coincidence, Tang Si was also there, so she told them thetest news. After listening to Tang Si, his face was very ugly: "I said why the olddy would be so opposed, it turned out to be her." "You may not know some news. In the beginning, young and old often went to see Tang Guo in Xianlusi, and when there was a performance, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the young and old liked her." Zhang Lanyue said that she knew the news. I didnt know what was going onter, so I didnt go." Chapter 4053: Showgirl (91) Chapter 4053: Showgirl (91) "Later, it was the Second Young Master, and every time Tang Guo performed, he would go there, and he was much more high-profile than the Young Master. It is said that the rtionship between the Second Young Master and her is still unclear, and the olddy has made it clear. It is impossible for Tang Guo to enter Zhou''s door." Zhang Lanyue sighed: "The olddy is dissatisfied with Tang Guo. This is what hurts you. Can the olddy like someone who can fascinate the two young masters of the Zhou family?" All of them felt that Tang Guo was the one who caused them. They had forgotten. At first, Mrs. Zhou didn''t know this rtionship, and didn''t like Tang Si, and never thought of letting her be his grandson-inw. They all have selective amnesia, believing that the root cause is Tang Guo. Especially Tang Si''s expression was extremely angry, and she med Tang Guo for the grievance she suffered during this period. Tang Guo, who lives his own little life every day, didn''t know that Tang Si already resented her. Later Zhang Lanyue tried in front of Mrs. Zhou, but the other party didn''t let it go. Zhou Guan felt that if the olddy didn''t agree for a day, he would not go. They even decided that when Tang Si finishes his studies, they will get married and live in that old house. Zhang Lanyue agrees, if she likes Tang Si very much, not at all. To say that she didn''t like Tang Si, she didn''t see it. She just doesn''t want to have a daughter-inw with a high ss. Her background is not good, and the daughter-inw''s ss is too good, which will affect her status. Tang Si was just right, innocent, and ordinary people, the most important thing they could talk about, Tang Si respected her and liked her son. In addition, Zhang Lanyue felt that it was impossible for the olddy to give up the blood of Zhou Guan. Even if Zhou Guan married Tang Si, the olddy was angry at most and would not really drive Zhou Guan out. Therefore, Zhou''s property must have a Zhou Guan. Maybe in the future, if the family will be separated, Zhou Guan can still live there, and then they will be able to control the property themselves. Therefore, she agrees with Zhou Guan''s decision. If Tang Si marries Zhou Guan after finishing school, he can give birth to a grandson earlier, the olddy''s attitude will definitely be better. ... "Yousheng, have you discovered one thing?" Fang Huai would asionallye to Tang Yousheng. Tang Yousheng''s talent is not good, but the other party''s paintings are alive and he wants to witness the birth of a great painter. I just don''t know what happened. In the past six months, he has not seen that kind of aura in Tang Yousheng''s paintings. "Fang Huai, what''s the matter?" Tang was puzzled again. Fang Huai said, "Born again, your painting is not like the original one." Tang Yousheng''s face changed slightly, but he still patiently asked, "Did you see anything?" "Lost energy." Fang Huaizhi said, "Not only has the level not improved, it has also regressed. I would like to find a story in your paintings, but I can''t find it. I am born again, does it affect you? Your level, It shouldnt be the case. Although I have seen the improvement in painting skills, but when you look closely, its almost like transcripts, without your own soul." Tang Yousheng''s face turned pale, and the paintbrush in his hand tightened. Fang Huai shook his head: "I heard people say that you recently took on the job of helping people paint decorative paintings?" Tang was silent again, yes, he took it. Because just being an art teacher is not enough for him. In addition, doesn''t Fang Huai say that no matter what you paint is art? He just tried. "Although you and Miss Tang both help people decorate the room, they are different. Miss Tang does art, and what you do is draw gourds in the same way." Chapter 4054: Showgirl (92) Chapter 4054: Showgirl (92) An unnamed fire rose in Tang Yousheng''s heart. After holding back his breath for a long time, he finally couldn''t help it: "Aren''t they all the same? Why can she do it, but I can''t do it?" "I have seen the room you set up and the works in it. Dont you think you are imitating Miss Tang unknowingly? Reborn. There is nothing wrong with painting and imitating. The mistake lies in imitating blindly. Going in your own direction, you even feel that what you imitate others is your own work." "In other words, it''s a bit tricky." Fang Huai likes art, and he is really capable of appreciating paintings. But simrly, he didn''t like Tang Yousheng''s current behavior, and the other party seemed to be in madness. Tang Youshengs biggest problem is that he hates Tang Guo in his heart. However, Tang Guos works impact his brain every time, making him imitate without knowing it, and in the end he bes four different images. As a painter, you should form your own style, because everyone''s understanding is different, splicing other people''s things together will only destroy your own talent. Fang Huai was scolded by Tang Yousheng. He shook his head and left, thinking that he might note here again. He himself wanted to wake Tang Yousheng, but the other party seemed to be caught in it and couldn''t get out. For this reason, he also learned about the past of Tang Yousheng and Tang Guo. He also came back from studying abroad, and Tang Yousheng was a ssmate before studying abroad. I don''t know anything about the Tang family. So after reading all the truth, Fang Huai was a little upset, and never thought of going to Tang Shengsheng again. "Uncle, it seems that I should pay more attention to the outside affairs." Fang Huai had to admit that he had seen the wrong person. The impression of Tang Yousheng still remained before studying abroad. At that time, they were all half-old children. A certain principalughed, "The reason why I didn''t tell you is that you know that your temper is easy to be horny. If you think it is, you have to find the truth before you turn your head." "If I had a sister like Miss Tang, I would wake up with a smile in my dreams." Fang Huai expressed his thoughts. A certain principal hehes: "Do you think that there is a sister like this who can enjoy all kinds of paintings for free, and act like a spoiled sister to help you with any room you want?" "Uncle, boys don''t y coquettishly." Fang Huai shook his head, "it should be called to please." Fang Huai turned around, "Uncle, do you have Miss Tang''s work here? Take it out and let me appreciate it." "Go away, no." Fang Huai: Regret. "By the way, there will be a tea party after a while, which includes piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy. If you are interesting, you can go and see it. On such asions Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, you may be able to find someone who is interested." A principal remembered this. "By the way, Xu Changsheng said that he invited the mountain people." "Man in the mountains?" Fang Huai''s eyes lit up, and then he shook his head, "Isn''t it invited every year, doesn''t anyone show up at all?" "This time is different," a certain principal said excitedly, "The mountain man agreed, and the other party wrote back saying that he would participate." Fang Huai''s eyes widened, then he couldn''t miss it. "If the mountain people hadn''t agreed, do you think it would be so grand this time? Many families sponsored this tea party. This time it will be very lively. Who doesn''t want to see the true face of the mountain people Lushan?" ... The news that people from the mountains would show up at the tea party spread like wildfire, and even many newspapers published the news. Chapter 4055: Showgirl (93) Chapter 4055: Showgirl (93) Finally, the location of the tea party had to be changed, and arger asion was chosen. Of course, which tea party wants to eliminate, except for a few family sponsored ces, others have to show their true skills, not to mention the live show to get tickets, at least they have to show their previous works. In fact, the threshold is not high. There is a newspaper article, poem, maybe a painting, or a song can be yed. As soon as the news came out that the mountain people were going to participate in the tea party, countless schrs in Haicheng were boiling. Among them is Tang Youshu, a loyal fan of the mountain man, who is filled with a happy smile. Tickets are very simple for him. He doesn''t publish many articles in the newspaper, but there are not many. In addition to articles criticizing showgirls, there are also some others. When he returned home, he told the news to others and asked Tang Yousheng if Tang Si wanted to go. "Of course I want to go." Tang Si said, "Fortunately, I also published a few poems, which can be considered as a ticket for the works." "How about rebirth?" Tang Youshu saw him gloomy, "You are not in a good state recently, just take it for rxation. It is simple for you to get tickets, just just a piece of work." Tang Yousheng did not refuse, and nodded: "Yes." He really didn''t want to miss such an asion. Since having a job, his position in the family has been linearly improved. However, there was a Tang Guo''s influence that caused him restlessness all day long. He couldn''t help butpare with Tang Guo every time he drew a work. Thisparison was aplete loss of confidence. The main reason for his unbnced mentality was that Tang Guo was interviewed once, revealing the time he spent learning to paint. He has been learning since he was a child, and Tang Guo has only studied for a few years to achieve such an achievement. This is a true genius. Every time he met Tang Guo, he felt his face hurt and he couldn''t leave yet. A showgirl, who has studied painting for a few years, has reached the point where he looks up. Can his mentality be unbnced? When I saw Tang Guo before, I always remembered that he was scolded for sucking his sister''s blood. Now that he saw Tang Guo, his face was hot, how could he be inferior to a singer? "Xiaoguo, there is a lot of noise outside because of the people in the mountains." Zhou Xuan has been paying attention to this. "This time I was sponsored by various families, and people from several newspapers will be there. They all want to go to the big news. I can already Imagine what impact you will have on them when you appear in front of them." Zhou Xuan gave a smirk: "I''m really looking forward to it. I''ve seen those who scold you a long time ago. It''s not pleasing to your eyes. Those who are cheating on you can''t be hit yet." "I''m also looking forward to it." Tang Guowei smiled slightly, "I actually don''t like being scolded for no reason. I don''t steal or **** it. Why should I bear such infamy?" "My contract with Xianlusi is still one year away. Then you will introduce your teacher for me." Zhou Xuan nodded quickly: "Study abroad?" "Well, besides painting,nguage, and music, I also want to learn something else." "What to learn?" "Learn some chemistry." Tang Guo smiled faintly. She will not participate in the war in this chaotic era, but it is fine to bring some advanced technology back. It is said that blooming style does not only make achievements in art, is it not? It has to be cross-border. Regarding the Tang family, she is not worried at all. Haicheng will not be calm for too long. How well can they live without any survival skills? Although Zhou Xuan didn''t know what Tang Guo wanted to do, he wanted to apany him and readily agreed. Chapter 4056: Showgirl (94) Chapter 4056: Showgirl (94) The tea party that everyone was looking forward to wasunched. In the morning, it was dark, some people came to the ce where the tea party was held. The Tang family''s three brothers and sisters only arrived at dawn, and they easily entered with tickets. It was also the first time they met at such a big tea party. There are familiar faces they know, people who have only seen it in the newspapers, and representatives of severalrge families. The three of them were very excited, and even the gloom in Tang Yousheng''s heart was wiped out. System: Don''t worry, there will be dark clouds again soon. When Tang Guo came, there were already a lot of people, and people who knew each other formed a small circle talking andughing. There are also some people who are exchanging poetry and paintings, showing their talents, and weing everyone''s cheers. The appearance of Tang Guo certainly attracted the attention of many people. She came in with Zhou Xuan''s hand, and was noticed as soon as she came in. She was very used to such asions. This time is different from the previous one. People here dare not say that she is not qualified toe to the tea party. If she is not qualified toe, then they probably won''t have a few people left. Tang Guo is proficient in several popr foreignnguages and can also speak various Western musical instruments. He has an amazing talent in painting and is also a house decoration designer. I also know people from those big families. Those students who had taken Tang Guo ss called Teacher Tang when they came up. After so much time, most of the students were convinced by Tang Guo. There was nothing to look down on in her heart, but full of worship, wishing she could go back to school for a few more sses. Tang Guo nodded, then walked towards those familiar people. Xu Changsheng also stood with the representatives of those big families, and was very pleased to see hering. At this time, Xu Changsheng did not know that Tang Guo was a mountain man, but Tang Guo''s talent was still very important here. This is a woman who is not bound by the times, and her brilliance has dazzled countless people. The faces of the three Tang Si stiffened, but looking at the people next to Tang Guo, they did not dare to make any trouble. If you dare to make trouble today, they don''t want to stay here. They also discovered that Tang Guo seemed to be furious not seeing them. Unknowingly, the tea party is almost there, and countless people are still looking at the door, looking forward to the arrival of the mountain people. It''s just that they waited and waited and didn''t see the legendary mountain man. Mainly, the people here are basically familiar faces if they are connected in series. The mountain man hasn''t shown up all the time, he should be a fresh face, maybe he is still a man of extraordinary tolerance. "Xu Changsheng, didn''t you say that the mountain people came back? Why?" Xu Changsheng was also sweating profusely. He didn''t think that the mountain people would break the contract, but there was really no one at the scene like the mountain people, and he was a little uncontroble. Zhou Xuan spoke at this time, with a smirk at the corner of her mouth: "We don''t know who the man in the mountain is, maybe she is hidden among us. Since she agreed toe, she will definitely not break her promise. Why, invite directly How about a mountain man talking?" Xu Changsheng nodded and agreed with this approach, but did not find Zhou Xuan''s weird expression. "Second Young Master is very interested?" Tang Guo whispered, "They will be yed by you to death." "Why did I y it to death? Didn''t you y it to death? Look, they will find their eyes all over the ce in a while." After discussing with a few representatives, Xu Changsheng picked up the microphone and said: "First of all, I wee you all. Next, I would like to ask the long-awaited Mr. Shanjianren to speak for us." Chapter 4057: Showgirl (95) Chapter 4057: Showgirl (95) Xu Changsheng''s voice spread throughout the tea party. The noisy tea party was quiet for an instant, and they looked at his position. The people present are all nervous. It can be said that the people who came here today do not know how many people have admired the mysterious mountain man for a long time and want to see the true face of the other person. Xu Changsheng is also a big fan of the mountain people. In fact, he once had the opportunity to discover the identity of a mountain man, but he was too busy, and he came into contact with a lot of new things every day, and forgot that little piece of paper to the corner. The scene is very quiet, the kind of quiet that can be heard when a needle drops. In the nervous and excited hearts of everyone, Tang Guo finally moved. She released Zhou Xuan''s arm and walked towards Xu Changsheng''s position. Everyone was stunned and did not stop. When she walked to Xu Changsheng''s side, she stood there and said: "Hello everyone, it''s nice to meet you." watt? What do you mean? Everyone took a hard breath, their brains confused, they wanted to go up and pull Tang Guo down. Especially Tang Youshu''s face was flushed with anger. If it wasn''t for the wrong asion, perhaps because he was afraid of being beaten every time, he still didn''t want to be that early bird. After the confusion, everyone stood there stiffly, waiting for Tang Guo''s next words. Xu Changsheng was also stunned. He turned his head to look at Tang Guo. Tang Guo smiled at him: "I am sorry for the rejection of Mr. Xu''s multiple invitations, because the time of the previous tea party is indeed somewhat different from my time. Conflict, so there is no way toe and participate in the tea party." Zhou Xuan: Excuse. System: excuses. Although it was such a coincidence, Xiaoguo was Xianlesi''s signature. Qin Jingyuan was very generous, and it was perfectly fine to ask for a few days off. This time, everyone recovered. She meant, she said people in the mountains? ? What''s the joke, how could she be a mountain man, how could she write that kind of indignation? How could she write about the love of her children in troubled times? The writing of the mountain man is never single, it is gray, desperate, and inspiring. It is more likely to be exciting and hopeful. Despite being in troubled times, they can still find new hope from the words of the mountain people. The mountain people scolded this world, but they also love this world. So, how could the mountain man be a singer? Although this showgirl is different from the average showgirl. Even if she is brilliant, how can she be the mountain man they have admired for so long? Can''t ept it. Especially those schrs who have scolded the singer-songwriter are totally uneptable, as if the corner of their dreams has copsed. Tang Si''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t hold back a few steps back, still muttering to himself, how could it be possible? Tang Yousheng''s expression is numb. In the past, he was out of bnce in her excellent performance. At this time, I heard that Tang Guo was a mountain man, and he was actually very calm. It is not that he is not angry, but that he has no strength to show it. The better she is, the more ipetent and stupid he is. If Tang Guo is the sun, then he must be the firefly at night, not even the stars. Tang Shushu broke down again, his face flushed, the blue veins on his forehead were constantly agitating, his eyes were red and he stared at Tang Guo''s position, suddenlyughed: "Hahaha, you are a mountain man, how could you be a mountain man? ?" Chapter 4058: Showgirl (96) Chapter 4058: Showgirl (96) "Hahaha, you are a singer, how can you be a mountain man?" "How could it be?" "You''re just a singer, how can you insult the name Mountain Man?" Tang Youshu seemed to be crazy. Then heughed and cried, and took out the newspapers he had cut out. They were all poems and essays published by people in the mountains. As he talked, he raised these things, hatefully. Looking at Tang Guo: "You are a fake, get out quickly, how could you be a mountain man, and say, for your purpose, you want to take the name of the mountain man?" "You really are a vanity singer, and you want to gain the reputation of Mr. Shanjianren." However, the people present did not speak with Tang Youshu. In fact, after Tang Guo showed so much talent, the people who hated Tang Guo were just the ones who were stubborn. Her paintings are called works of art. She is proficient in severalnguages. She also knows Western musical instruments. How many schrs can match her? She is still a teacher, even if she is a singer, no matter how contemptuous she is, the aura on her body is enough to cover up this small shoring. And those who like to listen to Tang Guo''s songs and go to almost every show, in fact, think that the identity of the singer is no longer a shoring of her. "I believe she is from the mountain." It was Fang Huai who was speaking. Fang Huai just woke up from shock, and his face flushed. Unlike Tang Youshu, he was excited, happy, and exhrating. When did he go to listen to Tang Guo singing? It was the day when she first went to school as a teacher. After seeing her work, he couldn''t help but understand. Finally, I was impressed by her talent. Only those who have listened to those songs will understand how powerful she is. The songs of her performance have long been more than just love. However, many people subconsciously despise the singer and ignore this point. Fang Huai quickly took out a pen and paper and wrote down the lyrics he had heard. I gave a few familiar people andpared the works of the rest of the mountain people, and I found that the styles are so simr. Tang Guo and Yin Yue coborated on songs. She wrote the lyrics and Yin Yue wrote the music. This was also a point she deliberately buried, but Fang Huai discovered it unexpectedly. "Miss Tang turned out to be Mr. Mountain Man?" Xu Changsheng finally returned from his dream. Something shed in his mind, his eyes widened suddenly, and then he was very upset, "In fact, I should have discovered it long ago." He talked to the people around him, but the others didn''t know the content, but Tang Guo heard it clearly. What Xu Changsheng said was that she was asked to help find her manuscript and a small piece of paper before. "Maybe you have doubts about the identity of the mountain man. I have arranged for someone to fetch the manuscript of the mountain man." Xu Changsheng showed an apologetic look at Tang Guo, "I will ask Miss Tang to write two wordster. ." "Of course there is no problem." In fact, most of them already believed it, but she had to show evidence to be more convincing. She scanned the crowd and found that the few people who had scolded her the most in the past, except Tang Youshu, were all hiding in the corner, silent and silent, but couldn''t help but look at her. Some people haveplicated eyes, and some people still resent. She doesn''t care about it, their faces are swollen anyway. "Actually, I brought two follow-ups of "The Beauty in Troubled Times" today. If you are interested, you can circte them on the spot. It is also considered an apology." Chapter 4059: Showgirl (97) Chapter 4059: Showgirl (97) After speaking, she found Xu Changsheng looking at her with excitement and expectation. But before he could speak, Fang Huai came up: "Sir, I don''t know if I can be the first person to read the article." Xu Changsheng: Damn, the brats from there are really good at grabbing them. Demeanor, demeanor, he is an excellent editor in chief! How can youpare with ater life. "of course can." Tang Guo took out an envelope from the bag. Inside was the manuscript she brought today, and she handed it to Fang Huai. Fang Huai took it with both hands and looked silently. Zhou Xuan was so excited when Fang Huai was so excited, and the people present wanted to crane their necks to look at him, feeling very emotional. These people should not know, he has almost seen the finale. When Xiaoguo writes it, he can read it, and they have to wait for several months to be happy after thinking about it. Although there were several pieces of letter paper, Fang Huai finished reading it in a while, and Xu Changsheng quickly received the letter paper for fear of being preempted by others. Fang Huai looked at Tang Guo expectantly, as if saying, what''s next? Why doesn''t ite outter? Tang Guo smiled faintly, without speaking. The scene was still very quiet, and their eyes were mostly on the papers in the hands of Tang Guo and Xu Changsheng. Xu Changsheng sighed when he saw the writing on it. If he had been more careful, he might have discovered the identity of the mountain man long ago. It''s just that short line of words that he didn''t expect. Who would have thought that she was the man in the mountains? Everyone who may be present will think of it, right? "You can''t be a mountain man, how can you be a mountain man, you are just a song girl." At the quiet tea party, Tang Youshu''s voice was very loud, and only his voice. He looked at Tang Guo frantically, cursing, while reading poetry articles published by the mountain people, reading so passionately and indignantly, using all his emotions. Not to mention, everyone heard tears in their eyes, but after he finished reading, he scolded Tang Guo as unworthy, and advised her to get out quickly, not to insult the name of the mountain people, which made many people dislike it. About twenty minutester, the person who went to get Tang Guo''s manuscript came back. Xu Changsheng showed the manuscripts that Tang Guo brought today, as well as the manuscripts previously kept in the newspaper, including the previous line of words that broke the rtionship. No one questioned the identity of a mountain man. However, Tang Guo still showed the handwriting on the spot, and wrote another lyrics, which no one can doubt. She is so talented and dazzling, they can''tpare. "Hahaha... how could you be a mountain man?" Tang Shumo was stunned again. He stared at Tang Guo in a daze, and suddenly tore off all the cut newspapers. "I heard that he is the husband''s own brother. The husband went to Xianlusi to sing to support his three younger siblings." "I also know about this. They owe their food and clothing to their husband, but they always dislike him as a singer. The first time the husband went to a tea party, they were looked down upon by them in public, saying that it did not dy their future, so they broke the rtionship. , Only a short sentence shows that Mr. is kind." "It''s still Mr.''s eldest brother, and his name was finally rectified before he made the truth public." "There are many people who look down on the identity of the singer. I think anyone can look down on her husband, but the three of them can''t." "I am their ssmate. I used to think they were in a good family situation. After the truth came out, I learned that they had to pay for their food, clothing, tuition, and daily expenses." Chapter 4060: Showgirl (98) Chapter 4060: Showgirl (98) "Such an ungrateful person is scolding Mr. Mr. every year. Such a person still rarely talks." "It is said that my husband is studying halfway, and he is already an open ss teacher at several universities. With such a talent, if he was born in a good family, he might have be famous." "Mister was dyed by them." "Thanks to the tough personality of Mr., how can he show his talent when he encounters such traumas in general." "Ordinary people can''t rely on a few teachers to achieve their current status, right?" "Yes, sir is really a peerless genius." No one in the room dared to say that Tang Guo was not good, even those who still resented her. What do they hate? They hate the mountain people they once liked, but they often scold them and hate them the most. Can they not hate them? The news that Tang Guo was a mountain man was pped on their faces, and it was particrly swollen. A tea party shocked everyone. After the tea party, all the news from the mountain people was overwhelming. The newspaper where Xu Changsheng works only published thetest articles of the mountain man, and has made a statement that the mountain man is Tang Guo. But in the morning, people in Haicheng knew who the mountain man was. This news is still spreading outside, and soon, more ces will know that the mountain people turned out to be a singer girl, which will surely surprise countless people. This incident also led to another result. In Tang Guo''s public ss, countless students came admiringly, preferring to lie on the window and listen. Tang Guo''s performance, the small bench has already been seated at the door, squeezing the huge Xianlusi venue. Qin Jingyuan: "If I signed you for 20 years..." "Unfortunately, there is no if." Zhou Xuan said, "There is one year left. After one year, Xiaoguo will go to study abroad with me for further study." "Hey..." Qin Jingyuan was very sorry, his cash cow was going away. But the ces where people in the mountains have stayed, I believe many people wille often because of this. Because of the mountain people, countless people don''t think Xianlusi is a bad asion. Even Qin Jingyuan is already nning to develop Xianlesi into a ce that all schrs love. In short, it is more elegant than before. Wu Feng also knew that she had no culture, but she also heard countless people''s pursuit of Tang Guo. She was a stubborn person. Not only did she not regret it, she cursed a few words in her heart. Anyway, she felt that Tang Guo was no good at all. Tang Youshengs paintings have lost all their aura and soul, and even teaching students is somewhat powerless. Since the tea party, Tang Youshu has also been in a slump. He spends his days in the newspaper office every day. He no longer has the passion he had before, and even can''t write articles. He wrote many articles in the past based on the theme of criticizing "business women do not know how to perish their country." Tang Guo is a mountain man, and if he writes such an article, he will only be nailed to the pir of shame. Even now, some schrs have written countless articles criticizing their brothers and sisters for being ungrateful. Tang Si was hit, that was a mountain man. Tang Youhui was very happy. Sure enough, the eldest sister was the best. Since she can be in Xianlusi at a young age, she is certainly the best in doing other things. He couldn''t help thinking, if this family didn''t drag the elder sister, she would not only need to bear infamy, she might have be famous and sought after by countless people, and this should be what the elder sister should have. Chapter 4061: Showgirl (99) Chapter 4061: Showgirl (99) Tang Youhui went to meet the three of Tang Si. He intended to let a few people know the lesson, and understand that no one should be looked down upon, and in addition, he should not be an ungrateful person. Unexpectedly, he hadn''t spoken yet, Tang Si said, "Is the big brother here to show off?" "I''m here to inquire about the crime," Tang Yousheng said. Tang Youshu continued: "After all, she is a mountain man, and my elder brother''s heart has always been leaning toward her. Now the truth is clear, of course I want to see how miserable we are. Funny, the mountain man I admire is actually her." In the future, he will no longer read the articles of the mountain man. Tang Youhui is very disappointed. Are these few still awake? That being the case, he didn''t need to say anything. A yearter, Tang Guo and Zhou Xuan went to study abroad together, and the other one who studied with them was Zhou Ruoxue, the Miss Zhou Jia, and Fang Huai followed along. Tang Guo''s withdrawal from Xianlusi became the regret of countless people. After she left for several years, Xianlusi''s business did not decrease. Instead, countless people came here admiringly because this is the ce where the mountain people once stayed. Zhou Guan and Mrs. Zhou still have conflicts, and they still live in the old house. After Tang Si finished his studies, Zhou Guan married Tang Si and lived in an old house regardless of the olddy''s prevention. Mrs. Zhou was anxious, and bluntly, Tang Si would never enter Zhou''s door. Zhou Guan was annoyed by this and said that he would never enter Zhou''s door. Zhang Lanyue lived in the cracks and was often scolded by Mrs. Zhou. The life was fiery. Tang Si did not have a good time after marriage. Without the help of Zhou''s family, Zhou Guan didn''t have a serious job, and his life was not a sweet potato. She even fell out with Wu Feng about the marriage, and threatened to never go. Until Tang Si gave birth to a child, Zhou Guan was still a fool in the past, and even after the love period, their feelings were not like before. Not only that, Zhou Guan was also obsessed with gambling, and Tang Si found out where she had seen her life now. The debtor came up, and Tang Si was at a loss for holding the child. But she was stubborn and didn''t want to go home to ask for help, so she could only endure silently, and those in debt would move things away. Tang Si, who was stronger, began to persuade Zhou Guan, but Zhou Guan would not listen at all. Mrs. Zhou knew about Zhou Guan, remembering that she had several excellent grandchildren, and finally sighed. Before dying, she finally did a good deed. She gave Zhou Guan''s share to Zhang Lanyue and gave them a house. Even if Zhang Lanyue was unwilling, she had to take these and leave. "The Zhou family, I''ll leave it to you. You have separated, don''t worry about things next to you, the Zhou family should not get the word gambling on it." Mrs. Zhou closed her eyes tiredly and handed it to her grandson. She was relieved. He is the best heir to the Zhou family. It''s a pity that the second grandson doesn''t know when he will be back. Tang Guo is actually pretty good, but she can''t see it anymore. Zhang Lanyue took the money back home to the old house, angrily talked to Zhou Guan about the olddy''s decision, Zhou Guan cursed for a while to help. Zhang Lanyue felt that she was pretty good now, at least life was much better. She didn''t know what despair was until all kinds of debtors came up. The property that Mrs. Zhou assigned to her was defeated by Zhou Guan within two years. Tang Youhui knew these things. The reason he didn''t care was because he was waiting for Tang Si to speak. Only the day Tang Si speaks, she will know that she is wrong. If he rushed to help, Tang Si would only **** blood, but would not learn lessons. In addition, unless Tang Si is going to starve to death, he will help a group. Chapter 4062: Showgirl (End) Chapter 4062: Showgirl (End) Tang Si''s body no longer had that vigorous female student temperament. She didn''t know how life would be like this, Zhou Guan hadn''t been like this before. The era waspletely chaotic and finally reached Haicheng, and many newspapers were unable to continue. Tang Youshu, who had a bad life, lost his job. Before long, Tang Yousheng did not improve his level, and the school decided to fire him. Tang Yousheng didn''t starve to death. He chose to help decorate the house, and never scolded people who used painting to paste wallpaper. He bent his waist for a bowl of rice. The days are getting harder and harder, and the darkness ahead, there may be life-threatening when going out, there are hopeless people everywhere, the days seem to be able to see the head at a nce, the darkness is oppressive, depressed and desperate. One day, Zhou Guan came back happily and told Tang Si that he was going to join the army, saying that in the future he was going to be the general marshal. How could Zhou family be a merchant family like the general marshal? The reason Zhou Guan had this idea was that Zhou''s family had already taken refuge in others, and he couldn''t get angry. Tang Si supported it with both hands, but Zhou Guan never returned after leaving. Whether it was life or death, there was no letter, Tang Si felt that Zhou Guan was still alive. However, many people think that Zhou Guan should be dead. Many yearster, Tang Guo and Zhou Xuan returned. Tang Guo, who came back, went into a new job. Today she is still called Mr. She returned with thetest knowledge and was weed by countless people. Tang Guo has not been married in this life, but Zhou Xuan has always been by her side. She has received many honors as painter, musician, writer, and chemist. However, since she returned from studying abroad, she hasn''t sang another song, painted a picture, or wrote literary text. The most written one should be experimental reports. She has researched many drugs and solved many current difficulties. With her early works, she is still remembered forever, and even her works were auctioned to sky-high prices inter generations. The three of Tang Si never apologized to Tang Guo, nor confessed to Tang Youhui. It''s not that they don''t regret it, but that they feel embarrassed. What they always fancy is the face, especially the miserable life, and they don''t want to get in front of Tang Guo. Tang Youhui kept arranging people to look at them and saw that they had no intention of admitting their mistakes, and only guaranteed their lives. People who don''t know how to admit their mistakes and repent, for the sake of the so-called face, how can he let them live a good life for such a person, that is too sorry for the older sister. They asked for all this. Wu Feng was also not happy in hister years. None of the three children she cared about gave her the elderly. Tang Youhui helped with food and clothes, and so was the delivery. When he died, Tang Guo didn''t even take a look. Tang Youhui didn''t ask for it. In his opinion, if it weren''t for Wu Feng''s teaching, how could the three younger siblings grow crooked? The person who made the biggest mistake was Wu Feng, who gave his brothers and sisters a wrong example. "I want to see her." Wu Feng said expectantly before she died, and she finally regretted it. Tang Youhui: "She is busy doing experiments. It''s about the country. Experiments are very important and won''te." Seeing that Wu Feng was leaving, he didn''t say anything serious. Once the elder sister Yueyue came to honor her, she didn''t like it, but now I want to meet, but there is no chance. "Got it." "Born again, book, and Sisi..." Wu Feng opened his mouth, feeling bitter. Tang Youhui patiently replied: "It has been notified." Why didn''t youe? Wu Feng wanted to ask, but couldn''t wait. Wu Feng left without waiting for her three most beloved children. At her funeral, none of the three came. ... [Margaret]: The school flower has gone to the next world, looking forward to... [Ziyun]: Well, Margaret, in fact, don''t expect it. [Chi Xiao]: Yes, the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. [Marguerite]: Get out. Chapter 4063: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (1) Chapter 4063: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (1) [Margaret]: I don''t know if the school blooms, I''m so nervous. [Mo Yuntian]: Actually, it is really unnecessary. [Harold]: The more you expect, the less you can get the results you want. [Queen Mother Chen]: This is not necessarily true. Maybe Margaret can really see the school flowers. [Margaret]: Queen Mother Chen, are you nervous? [Queen Mother Chen]: I am not nervous. [Margaret]: s, the neer has a good attitude. [Queen Mother Chen]: It''s not that I have a good mentality. My time goes by too slowly, and only a few days have passed. In fact, inwardly, I am still looking forward to meeting the schoolgirl. [Margaret]:... She also hoped that the time passing by herself was as slow as that of the Queen Mother Chen, but it was impossible to think about it, although it was much slower than in other worlds. If you can see the school flowers after you sleep, how nice? [Chi Xiao]: Marguerite hasn''t spoken, she is probably dreaming. ... When Tang Guo woke up, his goal was a forest of trees and flowers. In front of her, there is still a guqin, thinking that the original owner should have been watching Jing Fuqin before. "The princess didn''t talk about touching the qin before, so why didn''t you caress?" Jujube sighed and whispered, "The princess was wronged." Can the princess not be wronged? Since marrying into the pce, the princess never wronged. I thought that the prince was a good match, but didn''t want to marry the pce for three years. The princess saw only a handful of days when he saw the prince. Not only that, but also was warned by the prince''s words, let the princess stay in the pce obediently, and don''t make trouble. "Where to speak, go down first and let me sit for a while." She has to ept the memory is not, from the words of the close-knit maid, you can feel that the original owner is not doing well. The red dates hesitated to speak, perhaps because he knew his princess''s temperament, but in the end he didn''t say anything, and silently retreated. Said to retreat, but actually did not go far, but was waiting at the door. Tang Guoshou stayed on the table, closed her eyes slightly, and began to ept the world. After watching the story of this world, she almostughed. She is now in a country called Daqi, with the national surname Helian, and now she is married to the emperors third son, King Ding, He Lianfeng. He was called the King of Ding because He Lianfeng was a good fighter. He once won countless honors for Da Qi, he was almost invincible, and he bravely repelled the small Fanbang country that invaded the frontier. The identity of the original owner is also not simple. He is the daughter of the princess of the North Wang Kingdom who has been well acquainted with Daqi. The former Leyin princess has been canonized as the Leyin princess after being married and married. To say that as the daughter of the eldest princess, the kingdom of Beiwang is not weak, and it is impossible for them toe and get married. It was Da Qi who proposed the rtionship between the two countries, and named the original owner, the princess''s most favored daughter. As long as the original owner is unwilling, the eldest princess and the Beiwang emperor can both refuse, after all, they don''t need the most beloved princess to suffer this. But the original owner has long heard of Ding Wang''s bravery, and as the daughter of a boudoir, he has long been curious and admired about Ding Wang. Even if there is no love at this time, there is still a good feeling. In order to see the true face of Wang, she decided toe and make a kiss. If King Ding is the same as the legend, she will not lose. For this reason, she hade to see it secretly, and saw that Wang Ding was a talented person. Why wouldn''t she be happy? However, how could the original owner foresee that after getting married, King Ding never stepped into her room even on the wedding night. Chapter 4064: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (2) Chapter 4064: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (2) Just ask the housekeeper to give her a message, since she married into the pce, she will be the princess from now on, and she will be given the respect she deserves. The underlying meaning is, don''t think about other things. The original owner did not expect such a result. She thought that King Ding had agreed to make a marriage and was naturally satisfied with her. Of course she was not reconciled, trying to see He Lianfeng, quite resentful about this matter. However, He Lianfeng was cold and unmoved by her, and he didn''t exin why he agreed to make a rtionship and ignored her. I was very angry, but I couldn''t go back and make trouble because of this, it would make Beiwang country lose face. The liking for He Lianfeng''s mind, slowly faded. Perhaps it was because she had epted her fate and decided to stay in the pce, saying that nothing could be wrong with her letting Beiwang Country be caught. Far away from hometown, in this strange wee, the entire Prince Ding''s Mansion treats her coldly, and she doesn''t need to worry about anything. In other words, the pce was under the control of He Lianfeng, and she was ced here like a decoration, and over time, some depression grew in her heart. Three years have made her health bad. If there is nothing wrong in the middle, it may be less than ten years before the original owner''s body will copse and die in the pce. However, something happened in the middle thatpletely made her unable to calm down, so she became angry and had to make some wrong judgments and wrong things. This incident elerated the speed of her being dropped by cannon fodder. Su Ruoyu, a crossing woman. The daughter of Su''s family in Biezhuang, came across He Lianfeng who was Chinese medicine. After the work, Su Ruoyu hurried away. As a traversing woman, although she feels very unlucky for this kind of thing, she will not die like an ancient woman. What I think is quite clear, and I think He Lianfeng is in good shape, she is making a profit. Of course, she also knew that He Lianfeng''s identity was unusual, and she didn''t want to get involved, so she left in a hurry. He Lianfeng who woke up was different, and arranged for people all over the world to find Su Ruoyu''s whereabouts. To say that a character like He Lianfeng shouldn''t be so enthusiastic about a woman who has a dewy rtionship? After all, the original owner is a peerless beauty. This is the most critical point in this world. The reason why He Lianfeng doesn''t care about this marriage is because he doesn''t care if any woman bes his princess. Because... he can''t. Yes, He Lianfeng does not move. He discovered his own fault when the other brothers were ying with women. I have secretly invited countless doctors, but nothing worked. Gradually, He Lianfeng didn''t think about this, but it was almost desperate for men. Even if he is excellent, he can''tpete for the throne if he doesn''t lift. Because of this, He Lianfeng is keen on war, showing that he can''t fight or grab. When the emperor''s ministers negotiated to make peace with Beiwang and asked who would like it, he did not hesitate to stand up and express his willingness. Because the person they went to propose was the original owner, in the case of Beiwang Country, they were very favored, even more favored than those princesses. He Lianfeng felt that he couldn''t touch a woman anyway. It''s better to help his father to share his worries. Any brother who marries the original owner will be in trouble. The emperor actually meant this too. He Lianfeng didn''t care about the throne. The emperor knew that this was his most trusted son, so he was more assured. In this way, the original owner was pitted. Chapter 4065: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (3) Chapter 4065: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (3) If he knew that He Lianfeng did not lift up, how could shee to make a kiss? Besides, this is a fraudulent marriage. Its just that the original owner didnt know that He Lianfeng did not raise this matter. He thought it was He Lianfeng who didnt like her, or was afraid of her identity, fearing that she was here to check the news and never had an attack. The situation passed back. Besides, Su Ruoyu ran away afterwards, and He Lianfeng looked for someone crazy, but still did not find anyone. But after having tasted what it was like to be a man, how could he endure being a monk? While looking for Su Ruoyu, he also tried with a woman, but the result was very unsatisfactory. He had no feeling for other women. So he could only arrange for his confidant to secretly search for the whereabouts of Su Ruoyu, and became interested in this woman. When Su Ruoyu returned to the capital, the two met and knew each other identally, and then fell in love. He Lianfeng couldn''t help pulling Su Ruoyu into the room to discuss the philosophy of life almost every time he met. Su Ruoyu is also an open person. Anyway, it has happened once. It doesn''t matter if it happens a few times, and the two are very harmonious. She really likes this man. After knowing the identity of He Lianfeng, Su Ruoyu was not surprised, she thought this man was unusual before. When He Lianfeng said to ept her as the princess, she refused. She made it clear that it was okay to be with him, but it was impossible for her to enter the house as a concubine. She also said that what she hopes is one pair of people for life. Su Ruoyu''s thoughts surprised He Lianfeng. He didn''t expect that this woman was really unusual, but it was a woman who fascinated him. Not only did she not get angry, she became more interested in her. It''s impossible to let Su Ruoyu leave, but he doesn''t want this woman. A seed was taking root in He Lianfeng''s heart, and he listened to Su Ruo''s words. Su Ruoyu actually had a marriage contract with Ji Changqiu, the son of the prime minister''s residence. This time I came back, it is said that it was for the marriage contract. Neither the sisters of Su Ruoyu, the mistress, or He Lianfeng, did not want Su Ruoyu''s marriage contract with the prime minister to continue. They all wanted to break the marriage contract, and Su Ruoyu himself wanted to break it, but he didn''t think of a good way for a while. Not only that, but also the prime minister inadvertently learned about the affairs between Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng. The prime minister was actually a sick child, but he had no feeling for Su Ruoyu. After knowing this, he didn''t care much, anyway, he was a person who could live within a few days. He Lianfeng also told Ji Changqiu with both kindness and strength that he hoped that he could dissolve the marriage contract and conceal what happened today. What Su Ruoyu himself thought was that if Ji Changqiu obediently and peacefully broke off the marriage contract with her, then she might be able to help him see what he was sick with. But the prime minister was also undaunted, and said bluntly: "I have no objection to dissolving the marriage contract." Ji Changqiu did not say about concealing this secret, nor did he say that he wanted to publicize it. He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu thought, this is not okay. Su Ruoyu himself knows how to heal, and he thought of a way with He Lianfeng to design this prime minister so that the other party had nothing to say. How does Su Ruonguage do it? The medicine was dispensed first, and He Lianfeng secretly gave Ji Changqiu to take this medicine. Then, He Lianfeng ordered people to go to the teahouse that Ji Changqiu often went to, arranged for two women to go in and seduce him, and then let the women deliberately expose the things that the prime minister did not raise. For this reason, the two women gave Ji Changqiu medicine, even if it did. The medicine did not respond. Chapter 4066: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (4) Chapter 4066: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (4) Now, Prime Minister Ji Changqiu became a joke in the capital, and the marriage contract naturally ended. Moreover, he can''t say that Su Ruoyu has a leg with He Lianfeng at this time. Because everyone would not believe it, they would only think that he was eager to jump over the wall and wanted to bite Su Ruoyu. However, Ji Changqiu couldn''t take a bite. He was not in good health. He couldn''t afford to sleep because of the drug stimtion, and died soon after. The prime minister was not reconciled to this incident, and he secretly investigated and found that his son''s death was rted to Su Ruoyu He Lianfeng, so he became the great viin of the world and attacked them in various ways. As for the original owner, he also learned about Su Ruoyu and He Lianfengter, and he involuntarily targeted Su Ruoyu. He Lianfeng is not a good person, he is a man who does notpromise on his purpose. With Su Ruoyu, he had long been unable to understand the original owner, but he couldn''t let her die unclear as the original owner. So he drew a gourd in the same way, found someone to design the original owner, and arranged a man for her. Although nothing happened, he was caught in public. The original owner and this man could lie in a room. In this way, He Lianfengpletely eradicated the thorn head of the original owner and could marry Su Ruoyu home. The original owner''s reputation was defeated, and he was thrown into the face of Beiwang Country. Beiwang Country also said that it could not ept her, leaving He Lianfeng to deal with it. She was sent to the nunnery. However, things are not over. On the bright side, the Kingdom of Beiwang cannot take her back, but secretly the emperor and the eldest princess are worried, their favorite niece, daughter, can they not know her temperament? They secretly arranged for someone toe to the original owner, but they were a stepte. The original owner had already burned himself and died. If she cares about her own people, she will definitely not give up. If she continues to live, she will probably provoke a war between the two countries, and she will not be justified. She chooses to sacrifice herself and end it all. And Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng, of course, were just right together. In the end, the Emperor Daqi passed the emperor to He Lianfeng, and the two had aplete life. [The host is big, isn''t it exciting? The system asked secretly, I have met two **** who have to set up an archway. When watching the plot, the system couldn''t help butin, and sent emails to both 222 and 111. He is very diligent in contact with the other two tactics, and will share some strange plots with them. "He Lianfeng really disgusted me, what the hell." After watching all the plots, Tang Guo had this idea, "This is just a selfish and marrying trick." [Yes, this is called a fraudulent marriage,] The system said solemnly, [Host Da, Margaret is waiting for you to show up. Because this was an ancient ne, Tang Guo still wandered around in his mind, and realized that there was no such thing as the Queen Mother Chen here, and he understood that this world should not be the world of the Queen Mother Chen. It''s a pity, but I didn''t care too much. She will always go when she should go. She has experienced a world, and it is estimated that the Empress Dowager Chen will also go there for a few days, not too anxious. [School Flowers]: Everyone, I have arrived in the new world. [Margaret]: Oh, isn''t it a magical world? If you didn''t ask me, it wouldn''t be. If so, I will definitely be mentioned in the plot. After all, the entire continent knew that the Dark Mage Margaret was a powerful and dangerous person with a very strange temper. If anyone provokes Margaret, it will not end well. Chapter 4067: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (5) Chapter 4067: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (5) [Margaret]: Go ahead, I''m just makingints. [School Flower]: This is an ancient ne. [Margaret]: Oh, it''s not the Queen Mother Chen''s ne, right? Otherwise, if you can be sure to join the group, you will be called Queen Mother Chen. Okay, you continue. [School Flower]: It is indeed not the ne of the Queen Mother Chen. In the plot, I did not find anything about the Queen Mother Chen. The current country is Daqi, and none of the empress dowagers in the pce has the surname Chen. [Queen Mother Chen]: You can''t force this matter. When you have fate, you will meet each other naturally. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, let''s talk about the plot first. [School Flowers]: Good. Tang Guo simply said the plot, and sure enough, there was a heated discussion in the group, of course he was scolding He Lianfeng for shame. [Queen Mother Chen]: There are other absurd things? This He Lianfeng was not worthy of being a royal, and died of illness, so he wanted to dy other people''s good daughter''s house. That transgressive girl, not a thing, dares to do that kind of shameless thing. Isn''t this stealing? He was even married to the pce as a princess. Doesn''t Da Qi Guoshi have no ethics? [Margaret]: Quit your anger, I doubt you will stand up with anger. [Queen Mother Chen]: I should not be able to stand up. I just tried it. [Chi Xiao]: That prime minister was also quite unlucky, because he found the secret and didn''t promise to keep them secret, so it was calcted. [Ziyun]: Sister, I think this season of Changqiu is avable. I have all kinds of medicine here. Do you want to find a chance to cure him and use it for your own use. [Mo Yuntian]: People in Beiwang Country who love their sisters are better off than sisters and Beiwang Country and let theme and take possession of Daqi Country. [Queen Mother Chen]: Since the war, the people are suffering. If there is no war between the two countries, I do not rmend starting a war. This is not for fear, but for the stability of the world. Once the war broke out, it was not only Daqi, but also Beiwang. However, the school flower can make a fuss about what He Lianfeng did not raise, make the matter big, and let the messenger from the North Wang countrye over and ask for an exnation. Not only can the great Qi state bepensated, but also the great Qi country. Shame, so that He Lianfeng loses his heart and loses face. In secret, the school flower can design some other things, in short, this matter must be outsmart. The enemy of the school flower is He Lianfeng, and the crossing girl, the prime minister mentioned by Ziyun, can indeed be used. If you add up more, He Lianfeng and Crossing Woman can''t stand up for a lifetime. [Mo Yuntian]: It makes sense. After all, the Mortal Realm is different from the Immortal Realm. You can''t fight at every turn. Yun Gu said that frequent fights are not good for the people and money, but the Queen Mother Chen has the idea. When there is such a thing in the future, the Queen Mother Chen expresses her thoughts more. [Queen Mother Chen]: With countless help from everyone, it should be a little idea. [School Flower]: I also agree with the Queen Mother Chen''s idea and I want to do so. Tang Guoshui stayed in the group for a long time before he left the group and returned to reality. "Is the princess sleepy? Do you want to go to the house to rest?" Xu Shi Jujuo found that Tang Guo had been holding his head and did not move, so he came to see the situation. Seeing that she closed her eyes and did not dare to disturb, Tang Guo opened her eyes before speaking. "No, let me go for a walk." Daqi country is still open to people, and there is no problem for women to go out. Of course, as a princess, she would also take a sedan chair or a carriage when she went out, and she would not walk on the ground. When she left the house, the people in the house would not stop her, perhaps because they knew that she was not doing anything, the people who were watching secretly had withdrawn. Sitting in the carriage, Tang Guo panned, He Lianfeng was in Biezhuang at this moment, should he meet the crossing girl? And that Ji Changqiu, how will she dig people to her side? Chapter 4068: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (6) Chapter 4068: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (6) [The host is big, Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng met. ] On the second day of arriving in Daqi, Tang Guo had a dazed lunch break and heard the voice of the system, [Would you like to broadcast the scene to you? "Tong, are you infected with the virus? How to say it is a pile of yellow waste?" System: No idents. "They will notify me after they return to Beijing, keep staring at them and don''t rx." She didn''t know what to do if the two didn''te back. Oh, you can ventte with Beiwang Country first. Tang Guo woke up, went back to the room, and sent out the red dates for the close maid. She took out a puppet paper-cut, cut her finger with a knife, and dripped a drop of bright red blood into it. Just about to make the puppet paper-cutting look like an adult, she hesitated for a moment, thinking silently in her heart, let''s be a pigeon. The goal of bing a human is too big. Although the martial arts masters of this world may not necessarily catch the puppet paperman, it is not good for the target adult, who is found by the man who set the pce, to arouse He Lianfeng''s vignce. In response to Tang Guo''s idea, the puppet''s paper-cutting became a homing pigeon that didn''t look like a homing pigeon, with light gray feathers, standing on the desk well. Tang Guo decided to write a letter to send the puppet carrier pigeons to the hands of Princess Beiwang, who is her mother-inw. This letter mainly conveys several meanings: First, she was deceived by He Lianfeng into the marriage, but she had to figure out whether this was He Lianfengs personal behavior or a conspiracy on the part of the Great Qi State. Let the princess and others not act rashly and wait for her news. Don''t send anyone toe in contact with her, but you can secretly send someone to dress up in the capital of Qi State where the vendors are stranded. Second, whether it was He Lianfengs personal behavior or not, she directly caused the trouble. In fact, she was very unreasonable. He Lianfeng did not give this reason and could only be one of her Hufus. She had to find something to stop He. The reason for Lian Feng or Da Qi''s lifeline. The third is to greet the eldest princess and her emperor''s uncle, so that they don''t worry, she will protect herself. In addition, I confessed that if they wanted to pass a letter to her, they would let this pigeon help, and the problem would never be discovered. Fold the letter and pass it to the puppet homing pigeon, who swallows the letter in its belly. Lets not talk about how fast the puppet carrier pigeon is, and the strength of the puppet carrier pigeon is not weak. It is said that it was really found and knocked down. When the puppet carrier pigeon died, the letters in it were destroyed. Thinking about it carefully, this thing is quite useful. Tang Guo walked to the window and let out the puppet carrier pigeon. The homing pigeon jumped onto the roof first, jumping around, not like a homing pigeon at all. The light gray figure quickly disappeared from sight and was not easy to be spotted. "Tongzi, let''s look at the emperor again. As an emperor, I don''t believe he doesn''t know the things his son does not lift." If it wasn''t for the fact that He Lianfeng did not move, with the suspicion of an emperor, would he be so relieved to delegate power to He Lianfeng? The other princes didn''t know this, she still believed it. If this matter had been known to He Lianfeng''s brother, it would have been vaguely reported long ago. After He Lianfeng knew that he would not raise him, he created a character for himself, not interested in women, as long as he didn''t want to, no woman could arouse his interest. This personality also brought him a lot of trouble, and those brothers who wanted to put nails in his house were very upset. Chapter 4069: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (7) Chapter 4069: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (7) There are also people who just want He Lianfeng to break the power, so they never give up the opportunity to give He Lianfeng some medicine. It''s not that He Lianfeng has never been recruited. On the contrary, every time he was recruited, he did not respond at all. That is desperate. At most, his body is hot and cold, and the bubble is cold. He has been recruited so many times, maybe He Lianfeng wants to see if there is any medicine that can really cure his illness, right? Therefore, this time, Biezhuang was recruited again. He Lianfeng, who nned to soak in cold water in the Bezhuang Mountain Spring, met Su Ruoyu who was also framed and came to soak in cold water. The result was that the two met, and He Lianfeng felt for the woman who appeared suddenly. "The way of heaven in this world should be broken?" Tang Guo said. [What''s wrong, the host is big? "It really took great pains to arrange the two of them together. That''s right, if you change the way, neither Su Ruoyu nor He Lianfeng can be together easily." [It may be broken, the host can try to fix it. Ive heard 111 say that the Tao of the Three Thousand Small World is unsound and easily broken. Because of the three thousand small worlds, most of them evolved from virtual worlds at the beginning. [Therefore, sometimes there are biased, weird ways of heaven, and even the way of heaven itself is bad, which is normal. In other words, the Space-Time Administration was established to help the three thousand small worlds evolve and find out the defects and fix them. "It turns out that I still said that." Mentioning 111 and 222, Tang Guo remembered her wild brother Tang Kui, and her host Tang Jiao of 222. "How about my wild brother? And Tang Jiao. Where''s the edge?" [Host, don''t worry, your wild brother is very good, and every world is full of killings. I am currently acting as the boss in a modern world. ording to 111, the original boss in that world was **** off by his parents because he encountered a little white flower and acted on his family for that little white flower. . After the plot is over, President Tyrant wakes up and realizes that he hasmitted an irreparable mistake. The powerful obsession has rmed the Space-Time Administration. Your wild brother will take this task. [However, this world has just evolved from a virtual world to reality. Maybe the heroine''s aura is rtively strong, and your wild brother will asionally encounter some minor troubles. For example, when the woman appears and wants to pounce on him, his legs may be pinned by the halo and cannot move. Tang Guo was a little unhappy when he heard that, "That must be a brain-dead, too dogged, to bully my brother." [That is, the gods of the virtual world are brain-dead, don''t worry, the host is big, your wild brother is very smart, isn''t he the boss? He has hired many bodyguards for himself, both overtly and secretly, but any stranger who rushes on will be intercepted by those bodyguards. If he couldn''t stop the woman, he had told the bodyguard to take him away. Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing when he heard this. To be honest, she has never encountered this kind of world that has just evolved from a virtual world to a real world and has been affected so much by the halo. [The host is big, your idea is a bit dangerous. 111 sent me an email just now, saying that as they resisted, the influence of aura on them became less and less. That heroine often damages your wild brother''s things. If the boss is the boss, it is probably to pay off the debt or deepen the impression of the two. Chapter 4070: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (8) Chapter 4070: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (8) "Then what did my brother do?" Tang Guo felt that the result would be very different. [Well, your wild brother asked someone to count the damaged objects and call the police. Let the hostess lose money quickly, and if she cant, send her to Africa to mine. But after all, it is the heroine, someone must help her lose money. The system said cheerfully, What happened over there is really funny. Now that female protagonist, who has been so touched by the male partner, has been tricked by the male partner to steal documents from your wild brother''spany. The world plot is estimated to be over. 111 said that when she stole the documents, she was sent to prison. "What about Tang Jiao?" [Tang Jiao, a winner lying down, it''s a pity that 222, a diligent young Zhengtai, no matter how painstakingly persuading Tang Jiao to improve his professional ability, it is useless. The Tang family actually wanted to improve, but, after being entangled by a sticky monster, there was no room to y every time. Shey down and won every time. I suspect she had collected the heroine halo. "Help me see what the Prime Minister is doing." Tang Guo remembered this, "How is his face." [The good host is big,] Not long after the system was down, he spoke again. [The prime minister was drinking tea and reading, and he had a veryfortable life. Theplexion looks pretty good. It may be that his health is really bad, and the people who serve him are cautious, for fear that the loud voice will hurt him. "What is the emperor doing?" [Let me see,] The consciousness of the system floated to the pce again, and soon there was a voice, [I am a hardworking emperor, watching the memorial. "Okay, continue to monitor He Lianfeng, Su Ruoyu, and the emperor. By the way, pay attention to monitoring Su Ruoyu, what''s wrong with her medical skills." The time for Su Ruoyu to demonstrate his medical skills is different, and most of theme out with some medicine. So Tang Guo wasn''t sure whether Su Ruoyu''s medical skills could be obtained by himself or by other methods. [Okay, the host is big. Besides, Su Ruoyu, who met with He Lianfeng for the first time over there, something happened. After waking up, he looked at He Lianfeng who was asleep next to the mountain spring, quickly put his clothes on and ran away. When he ran, the handsome face of He Lianfeng also appeared in his mind. Although he was a little upset about this matter, he felt that he was not at a loss. She felt cold when she remembered that she had been calcted by someone. She thought to herself, who calcted her, waiting for her to find out, she would definitely not make the other person feel better. Before long, He Lianfeng woke up and there was no Su Ruoyu nearby. He recalled the charming scene in his mind for a while, and he was a little stunned for a while, looking at everything around him, as well as the hairpin dropped by the woman, as if there was still her fragrance on his body, and he was finally sure that he had be a man. Thinking of that taste, he was a little addicted. A smile appeared on Junyi''s face. After he got dressed, he returned to Biezhuang, recruited secret guards, and sent people to find Su Ruoyu''s whereabouts. After searching for several days, without seeing Su Ruoyu''s whereabouts, He Lianfeng was already a little irritable. In the past few days, he also asked people to arrange other women, but he had no response at all. It was finally determined whether he could be a normal man, only to find the answer in Su Ruoyu. He dumbly remembered that Su Ruoyu also appeared in the spring with a blushing face, and most of it was also hit. At this time, He Lianfeng mistakenly thought it was some medicine that caused him to react. Chapter 4071: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (9) Chapter 4071: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (9) In any case, finding Su Ruonguage can solve this problem. Only a monthter, Su Ruoyu still had no news, but He Lianfeng had to go back to Beijing, and he did not give up looking for Su Ruoyu. Coincidentally, because of the marriage contract between Su Ruoyu and the prime minister, the Su family in the capital had sent someone to bring her into Beijing. She was recruited before, probably because someone didn''t want her to marry the prime minister''s house. Su Ruoyu is actually the daughter of the Su family, but the original wife of Lord Su is dead, and he took the heir in two years. Today, the mistress of the Su family is the heir. "I heard that the prime minister is a sick child?" Su Ruoyu asked curiously. "Hush, miss, the prime minister hates being said to be sick. If he hears it, it will upset him." Su Ruoyu curled his lips: "I was originally a sick child, others can''t say it. Moreover, many people don''t really want this marriage to happen, but I don''t care much." Even if Su Ruoyu is a modern person, she is still thinking of her first man in her heart. Subconsciously, some rejected the sick prime minister who had never met before. She is still calcting how to dissolve the marriage contract, they have no feelings at all, and such a marriage is meaningless. When he was approaching the capital, Su Ruoyu was still thinking, or find an opportunity to talk to the prime minister, she can help heal his illness, and the marriage contract between the two will be invalidated. Tang Guo was notified by the system the first day Su Ruoyu returned to the capital. After returning to Su''s house, Su Ruoyu fell into a wonderful life at home, and the system talked to Tang Guo about the situation there every day. At the same time, I also knew what happened to Su Ruoyu''s medical skills. She has a spatial bracelet, a thatched house in the bracelet, a spiritual spring, and two or three mu of cknd. The medical book was obtained in the thatched hut. It is said that this thing was left by a medical sage, just because his own disciples will appear here. "So, it''s still left by a great cultivation ability." Tang Guo extracted useful information, "That''s right, otherwise Su Ruoyu won''t learn so fast, after all, she is not a professional medical student in modern times. Learning medical skills cannot be done overnight." But there are some special methods that can make learning very fast. "Is there a practice method in it?" [Yes, but because there is no spiritual energy in this world, the spiritual spring of Su Ruoyu''s space is not enough for her to practice, so those exercises are equivalent to tasteless. In addition, there are many ways to enter the Tao with martial arts, but in this world, you cannot enter the Tao. But bing a martial arts master is still very easy. The system said, Now Su Ruoyu, martial arts has made rapid progress. In just one month, he is already a second-rate master. "In this way, I have to practice martial arts." Every time Tang Guo went to a world, she would practice martial arts in order to protect herself. Under normal circumstances, martial arts are more salty. In many cases, her status is good, and she basically doesn''t need these. But Su Ruoyu improved so fast, she couldn''t fall behind, so as to avoid some problems. Su Ruoyu has spiritual springs and ck earth, and the things he grows are definitely extraordinary. In addition, maybe she would share the Lingquan and those martial arts secrets with He Lianfeng, as well as those close to her. That said, Su Ruoyu is not so easy to deal with. Practice quickly. Chapter 4072: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (10) Chapter 4072: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (10) Fortunately, everyone in the pce had seen the princess Tang Guo as a transparent person. Her yard is a little remote, and she eats red dates. The original owner does not trust people in the pce, so the closest person around him is the red date. Those who cleaned the yard left quickly, not dare to stay longer. So she is practicing martial arts in the yard, and no one wille to see it. She also asks the system to help monitor, and if someone approaches, she will find out soon. The original owner himself knows martial arts, and it is not strange to see her practicing martial arts at Red Date. But seeing Tang Guo getting better and better, she was still a little surprised. "Wang Concubine, your martial arts has improved so fast." Jujube also has some talents, after all, it is the person assigned to the original owner to protect her. The reason for trust is that the eldest princess is kind to her family and she is willing to serve the original owner personally to repay her for a lifetime. "This is a martial arts secret my mother gave me. I didn''t care much about it before. I suddenly figured it out that day. No matter how much I thought about it, it would be bad for my health. If something happens to me, my mother and uncle will be more worried?" Jujube agreed with this, and then said, with some tears in his eyes: "Princess, you finally want to understand. If the eldest princess knew, she would be happy." She has always been worried that the princess will die here in depression. "Don''t call me the princess, what kind of princess do you think I am?" The red dates are very interesting, and he immediately changed his words: "The servant girl should still be called the little princess." "Ok." "Jujube, what do you think of my martial arts secrets?" "Of course it''s good. It''s much more powerful than the cheats practiced by the servant girl. Now the servant girl is not sure if it is the opponent of the little princess." "Then youe to practice." After hitting the dog, she must not be able to do it herself, let the red date girl do it for her. System: The first cow was raised sessfully. The red dates were very grateful, but did not refuse. Although martial arts secrets are precious, Daqi is like a tiger''sir in a dragon pond. She has to be a little stronger to protect the little princess. [The host is big, Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng met again. The Su sisters went to the temple to pray for blessings. They were looking for Su Ruoyu''s troubles, but He Lianfeng bumped into them and secretly helped her out. Now, they were sitting together drinking tea. From He Lianfeng''s eyes, he could tell that he could hardly hold himself. But he can still bear it, probably because he is afraid of scaring Su Ruoyu. A few dayster. [The host is big, and the Su family sisters gave Su Ruoyu medicine again. The funny thing is that He Lianfeng sent someone to help, so that Su Ruoyu couldn''t escape, so he was recruited. Tang Guo: "..." This dog man really wants to be a man and is crazy. [Su Ruoyu escaped, and then He Lianfeng appeared in front of her like a savior, hugged her into the carriage, and then it was a scene that was not suitable for children...] Tang Guo: "Tongzi, do you think you are still a child system?" System: . Tang Guo: One punch and one strange. Since that time, the rtionship between He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu has entered. The two often meet secretly. When they meet, He Lianfeng will pull Su Ruoyu onto the couch and do something else. In the struggle of the Su family sisters, Su Ruo finally gained the upper hand and got the attention of Master Su because she exposed her medical books, saying that she had learned it from an expert. Moreover, Su Ruoyu also opened a medical clinic. As long as the patients passing by her hands, there will be basically no mistakes, and they will be cured quickly. Su Ruoyu tried to talk to Master Su about the dissolution of the marriage contract, but Master Su seemed to disagree. Su Ruoyu decided to think of another way. At this time, He Lianfeng proposed to help her, and also wanted to admit her to the pce as the princess. Su Ruoyu had predicted the identity of the other party a long time ago, but he was actually a little sad, and shook his head: "I won''t be a concubine." He Lianfeng frowned. He had confirmed that only this woman would make him react, so he was bound to win. But he did not persecute Su Ruoyu, but secretly figured out how to help her terminate the marriage contract with the prime minister. Su Ruoyu did not refuse, and had an intimate rtionship with He Lianfeng. The prime minister is not a vegetarian. When Su Ruoyu came back, he arranged for someone to observe. Naturally, something was wrong and found a suitable time to appear after the two of them finished. Chapter 4073: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (11) Chapter 4073: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (11) He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu worked in a house on ake. Theke did not belong to He Lianfeng, but the house on theke belonged to him. The two had made an appointment to swim theke together, but after swimming, they swam to the house on theke. The prime minister guessed that he was thinking that Su Ruoyu still had a marriage contract with him, and as a result, he was mixed up every day. Seeing that the Su family was talking about her marriage, this was not enough. Even if he was a sick child, he could not tolerate a woman like Su Ruoyu into the mansion. In fact, there was no such thing, he had intended to divorce. He didn''t have a long and broken body, and he didn''t intend to hurt anyone. Since Miss Su is back, he simply exined the matter, don''t dy others. The reason why this matter was not mentioned in the sun was that just a few days after Su Ruoyu came back, his people noticed the other party''s abnormality. First of all, Su Ruoyu''s medical skills, the medical skills have not been found out, but the other party secretly opened the medical clinic with the help of He Lianfeng. Can he not doubt it? In order to figure out the weirdness of Su Ruoyu, he didn''t worry about retiring. As a result, it was found that Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng had a leg, he was not very angry, and he had no special feelings for Su Ruoyu. Displeased in my heart is still true, this Su Ruoyu wants to mess around, why not divorce first? With the name of his fiance, if something happens, isn''t it also a shame to his Ji Mansion? He secretly followed this time, just to give the two a warning, so that Su Ruoyu would retreat early. As for publicizing this matter, he never thought about it. He is not angry, but it does not mean that his prime minister will not be angry because of this incident. Anyway, Su Ruo''s words were not important, so he quickly retired. However, Ji Changqiu didn''t expect that these two would be shameless and lost their lives. In the plot, he didn''t say this until he died, not because he was afraid of the Su family, Master Su was only a third-rank official, his father was a prime minister, and he was not afraid at all. What he was worried about was He Lianfeng, who was King Ding, the emperor''s favorite son, although he had no idea of inheriting the throne. But, who knows what he thinks in his heart, he decided to bring this matter into the coffin, lest his father worry about it. No matter where the prime minister would be willing, even if He Lianfeng handled the matter cleanly, he still found out some news. How could his son die so wrongly? In theter period, in order to avenge his son, he was almost crazy, and various methods emerged in an endless stream, even at the expense ofmunicating with the enemy country. There is no way, the emperor is not on his side, he is just such a son, if it is not in bad health, how good it should be. Can''t ask for justice, but still loyal to you. His son died so miserably, and he was carrying all kinds of infamy, and only revenge was in his eyes. The end of the game is naturally, full of shes, everyone thinks he deserves to die. At this moment, after He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu finished, they dressed up and came out of the house. They still went out hand in hand, with a little affection between their eyebrows and eyes, and they knew what was going on. The two of them who were still smiling suddenly felt something, and they looked up and saw Ji Changqiu sitting on the bow. Ji Changqiu was drinking tea, and when the two came out, his eyes fell on them. After the three of them looked at each other, He Lianfeng simply hugged Su Ruoyu''s waist, not afraid of what Ji Changqiu would do. Chapter 4074: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (12) Chapter 4074: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (12) He approached Su Ruoyu with his arms around, and looked at Ji Changqiu condescendingly: "Why is Grandpa Ji here?" Ji Changqiu did not answer, his eyes still fell on Su Ruoyu''s body, and his tone was light and fluttering: "Since Miss Su is not satisfied with this marriage, it is better to retire first." After finishing speaking, his lonely eyes turned on the two of them, and that means again. Can''t understand. Su Ruoyu''s face was a little red, and he firmly grasped He Lianfeng with his fingers. This thing was caught, it was really not what she hoped. "I had no intention of this marriage," Su Ruo said, "I originally nned to discuss this with Ji Gongzi, but I never found a chance." Ji Changqiu: "The timing is good today." Su Ruoyu''s face was white again, and she believed that Ji Changqiu must havee to make trouble. She even felt that Ji Changqiu was unwilling and wanted to ask for something. In any case, it is impossible for her to marry Ji Changqiu. "I will go back and discuss with Daddy." Ji Changqiu''s face was lightly nodded: "In that case, it''s very good." After that, he beckoned to the person under his hand. Seeing that the boat was about to row away, He Lianfeng said: "Ji Gongzi should understand what to say and what not to say." Su Ruoyu also spoke at the right time: "It''s no good for Master Ji to tell this matter. If Master Ji agrees, I can help you heal your illness." "Just retreat the marriage, and the other princes don''t care." Ji Changqiu''s mouth is also poisonous, with a cold look, but Su Ruoyu''s face pales when he speaks, "I won''t disturb the two Yaxing. Its best to deal with this matter early, this son doesnt want to bear a strange name." Ji Changqiu didn''t promise to keep this secret. He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu didn''t look good, they could only watch him go by boat. The white clothes slowly disappeared into the mist, but their hearts seemed to be crushed by a heavy stone. Su Ruoyu was upset, He Lianfeng hugged her tofort him. "Ji Changqiu will definitely not give up. He can find here today. Most of it is observing us for a long time and finding evidence." Su Ruoyu said sadly. She has no shame about this incident, but just having a rtionship with the person she likes before marriage. . In her mind, she did not like Ji Changqiu, and she did not agree to this marriage contract. She herself wants to divorce and will definitely divorce in the future, so there is no problem with finding someone she likes. But she understands that in Daqi, publicity of this matter is very unfavorable to her. These feudal people will drown her to death. "Don''t worry about words, I won''t put you in a crisis," He Lianfengforted in a low voice, "I will think of a way to prevent him from speaking about this matter, even if it is said at that time, it will not Someone will believe it." Su Ruoyu asked what to do, He Lianfeng said softly in her ear without concealing it. After listening, Su Ruoyu was a little surprised and hesitated: "This is not so good." "It''s just a temporary rumor, mainly to prevent him from speaking. If we don''t seize the first opportunity, we will be caught by him. Then we will not have time to react. If Yu''er is maliciously ndered, we will deal with it in time. It gets even more troublesome." "The prime minister is an old treacherous and cunning person, and he will never give up unless he tears off the skin of the Su family. The Su family is not friendly to thenguage. At that time, for the sake of fame, I am afraid that it will hurt you." Chapter 4075: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (13) Chapter 4075: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (13) "Besides, when Ji Changqiu marries a wife and have children, this matter will be almost self-defeating." Su Ruoyu thought it was feasible, and a bright light shed in his mind: "Perhaps, I can also do something, I can prepare medicine, and temporarily make my body..." The two discussed quietly here, but for a moment they discussed how to make the whole season long autumn. Ji Changqiu, who was almost on the shore, didn''t know that he was in the calction of the two, maybe because he was going to return the bad marriage contract immediately, he was in a good mood. "Master, please get in the carriage." Ji Changqiu, in a good mood, returned to the house in no hurry, and stopped talking to his entourage: "Go to the teahouse and listen to the book, don''t worry about going back." "Yes." Ji Changqiu walked slowly, and he was followed by two entourages. He was thin but slender. He looked cold and handsome, but his face was very pale, he looked like a sick boy. Along the way, many people look at each other frequently. Those who often walk outside know that this is the prime minister. Although I was happy to see him, I didn''t dare to really move forward. One was not enough identity, and the other was that he was afraid that something would happen, so he couldn''t exin it clearly. Tang Guo also came out and wandered, knowing that the prime minister had already broken through the embarrassment of Su Ruoyu, the plot he thought was about to happen. Well, she just came to the teahouse to step on it, and then she won''t be discredited, and she doesn''t know how to save people. And she has to get into the habit of going to the teahouse every day to listen to books, and saving the prime minister will not be too abrupt. She has been here for a long time, but never met Ji Changqiu once. Ji Changqiu can''te a few times a month, mainly because his body doesn''t allow it, and the weather is bad, so he will nevere out for fear of identally getting sick. As far as his bones are, it is a little bit colder and windier, so he probably needs a couch. "Sure enough, she is a sick beauty." Tang Guo was sitting in the small cubicle of the tea house. She was here to listen to the book. As a female family member of the pce, she had to use a screen to shield her. [The host is big, the sick beauty walked in, and now she has entered the cubicle next door. Are you nervous after a wall? "What''s wrong with me?" Tang Guo asked when Ji Changqiu had encountered Su Ruoyu''s incident today, "How''s his face, he broke his fiance and stole someone, isn''t it good?" Even if the prime minister didn''t like Su Ruoyu, as a man, no one would be very happy to see such a thing. [The host is big, you expected this to be wrong, although the prime minister looks deserted, but I feel he is in a good mood. There was a smile in his eyes, and he was tasting tea leisurely. I heard that he didn''t seem to care about Su Ruoyu''s affairs. ] The system was weak and said, [Perhaps it should be said that he was a little happy. "That''s interesting," Tang Guo wanted to understand for a moment, "I guess I knew about the two people a long time ago, and now I can divorce and get rid of a hot potato, I will be happy." [Mostly, he wouldn''t be happy for a few days if it weren''t for the presence of the host, this kid is very blessed. When the system was talking, it scanned Ji Changqiu frantically, scanning all sides inside and out, silently guessing in his heart, would this guy be the big cutie of the host? I was happy to see my fianc stealing someone, but it was a bit like a cute showman. After about half an hour, the storyteller finished the game, and Tang Guo nned to go back. Coincidentally, Ji Changqiu also nned to go back. The two walked out of the cubicle at the same time and met. They looked at each other, and then quickly moved their eyes to other ces. Chapter 4076: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (14) Chapter 4076: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (14) "Princess Ding." Ji Changqiu greeted. When Tang Guo came to get married, many people knew her. Ji Changqiu had alsoe to attend He Lianfeng''s wedding. This is Ding Wang. Normally, Tang Guo probably didn''t know Ji Changqiu, but he had a great reputation for being sick, so he could attract people''s attention on any asion. In addition, during the month ofing and kissing, Tang Guo also participated in Daqi''s poem meeting and met the sickly prime minister. "Prime Minister." Tang Guo replied. "Princess Ding, please first." Ji Changqiu gave way, thinking of the things he had encountered before, his eyes showed a bit of pity. Princess Ding didn''t know yet. Ding Wang was messing around outside, right? Pitiful. Tang Guo Yuguang took a nce at the opponent''s eyes. The system was always observing, and couldn''t help saying: [Host Da, I suspect that he is pitying you, so his eyes almost didn''t reveal anything about He Lianfeng''s mess with you. "Who is poor is not certain." Tang Guo also showed a touch of your pitiful look, which made Ji Changqiu a little confused. Tang Guo''s expression of pity shed away. When Ji Changqiu wanted to pursue it, she had already walked out of the teahouse and got into the carriage. Ji Changqiu frowned slightly, Princess Ding''s expression was a bit strange. After a while, he suddenly felt sorry for him. Did Princess Ding feel pitiful because he felt that his young age would notst long? After thinking about it, Ji Changqiu didn''t think much, and followed out, stepped into the carriage, and a cold voice came out: "Go home." "Yes, son." Ji Changqiu spends very little time out of the house, and mostly entertains himself in the prime minister''s house. Besides, he is waiting for news from the Su family. He believed that King Ding would be able to help Su Ruoyu deal with the divorce. No matter how unexpectedly, He Lianfeng will indeed handle this matter, but he is the breakthrough point. After returning that day, He Lianfeng was thinking about where to design Ji Changqiu, thinking about it, and the best ce is the teahouse he often goes to. On other asions, Ji Changqiu visits even less. The teahouse where he can listen to books will go to that many times a month. What makes He Lianfeng overjoyed is that in the past month, Ji Changqiu has spent more time in teahouses. I have to go there every three to five, and you shouldnt be too hasty when calcting Ji Changqiu. First of all, Ji Changqiu has two good attendants beside the city. Even if he is really drugged, he may not be counted. After getting rid of the grass, it is not so easy to calcte again. In order to be foolproof, he must n perfectly. During this period, Tang Guo went out of the mansion almost every day, and the people in the mansion knew something about martial arts training in the mansion. But the original owner himself knew martial arts, which didn''t attract anyone''s attention. People from the pce also told He Lianfeng the news. "Apart from these two things, are there other things? For example, with whom?" He Lianfeng asked. He was really worried that Tang Guo might send some news back, which would be detrimental to Da Qi. "That''s not true. The princess is either going to listen to a book, go to a jewelry store, or practice swords in the yard, and no strangers are there." "Then ignore her." Thinking of Tang Guo, a transparent person, He Lianfeng also remembered that when this matter was over, he wanted to propose to He Yu''er that she should be included in the mansion. But wait, you can''t just enter his pce as soon as he retires, because his reputation is not very good. Chapter 4077: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (15) Chapter 4077: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (15) Tang Guo''s change did not attract He Lianfeng''s attention. Of course he wanted Nasu Ruo to be the side princess, he didn''t n to tell Tang Guo, it was useless to say it, in this world, only Yu''er could be his woman. The word is, a gift from God. Every time Ji Changqiu went to the teahouse to hear that he would meet Tang Guo, and their cubicle was next to him. Gradually, he got used to the fact that this princess Ding had a hobby of listening to books. Many people already know that Tang Guo came to the teahouse to listen to books. Therefore, her presence here will not arouse anyone''s suspicion. [The host is big, He Lianfeng''s people have started. After waiting for Ji Changqiu to enter the cubicle, they will arrange something to attract people around him. His tea will be prescribed. The medicine is formted in Su Ruonguage. It is very easy to use. Then they arranged for the two girls from the Huayue Tower to enter this cubicle to take advantage of Ji Changqiu''s advantage, so they found that he was not a good candidate. "He Lianfeng is really shameless. If it weren''t for this step, to let the sick beauty know that He Lianfeng wanted to calcte him, I told the truth to let the things He Lianfeng didn''t do first make it public." [Anyway, the first thing is the same, everything is in the host''s big n, there is not much left in He Lianfeng''s good days. After aforting call, the system whispered, [Host Da, do you think Ji Changqiu is special. "What do you want to know?" [That''s it... Is he cute? I think you are friendly every time you greet him. And let me count the time, this month, Changqiu wille to the teahouse a lot more days. I used toe three or two times a month, but now theye every three to five. The difference is a bit big. "Tong, you are obviously a system. Why do you like gossip so much? [Host big, is he really? Tang Guo couldn''t help it anymore: "You are still acting like a baby." [Host greatly...] The system lengthened the voice, which made Tang Guo unbearable. Who did such a dogged system follow? "Yes." [Haha, it seems that I guessed right, I am getting smarter. 111 Although a bit of a dog, this trick is really good, the system thought secretly. Tang Guo: "..." It''s another sunny day, and today is the day Ji Changqiu was calcted. The system has been monitoring He Lianfeng''s people. At this time, in the teahouse, there was a guy He Lianfeng arranged toe inst month, specially prepared for Ji Changqiu. Tang Guo came by pinching the days, so when the carriage heard outside the teahouse, it happened to meet Ji Changqiu who got off the carriage. Ji Changqiu also thought it was a coincidence, and gestured lightly with Tang Guo. Daqi is open to folklore, but it is also necessary to avoid suspicion. To get to know the female family members of the pce, for the sake of fame, most people usually greet them with their heads, and they will not speak more to avoid misunderstanding. But every time he saw Tang Guo, Ji Changqiu couldn''t help showing a little pity in his eyes. Ding Wang was so pitiful. Ding Wang Tiantian took Su Ruoyu to mess around outside, she probably didn''t know. It''s a pity that most men in Daqi have groups of wives and concubines, and there are countless drunk wines. Although this matter is shameless, it is not something outsiders can manage. Tang Guo also showed some pity in his eyes. This sick man was so pitiful, he was about to be calcted by others, and he looked very happy. When Ji Changqiu saw this look, what he thought in his heart was that Princess Ding was indeed a kind-hearted person, and she sighed that he would not live long every time. Tang Guo went in first, but Ji Changqiu waited for a while before following in. They are all regr customers, and they chose the cubicles they often use, which are still adjacent. Chapter 4078: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (16) Chapter 4078: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (16) The storytelling in this teahouse is very popr. I heard that in the cubicle, most of the people who heard about the book are very good-looking characters. Ordinary people are sitting on the bench in the hall, and somee to join in the fun, standing there and listening. When the storyteller opened his mouth, the whole teahouse fell silent. When the storyteller said something wonderful, everyone could not help apuding and cheering. As Tang Guo listened, her heart couldn''t help but a very special thought. [Host, I feel your emotions are very excited, did you think of some tricks? The system is weak and asks, every time the host thinks about how to deal with people, he can feel that kind of particrly excited feeling, and the energy will increase. The system was actually very proud of himself. Aftermunicating with 111 and 222, he learned that other systems that want to upgrade are calcted based on the number ofpleted tasks, or the host can give them some points. He is different. As long as the host is very happy, his energy will rise, and he will upgrade as fast as flying swords. "No." System: No, you cheat the system by saying this again? "I just thought of a good idea," Tang Guo smiled slightly, "Tongzi, what do you think of this storyteller?" [Very good, I can shake my burden and arouse people''s emotions. The system praised it generously, but still didn''t quite understand what Tang Guo thought of. Tang Guo: "What do you think of the story he told?" [For the people of Daqi, the story is good, full of legends, and it is in line with people''s aesthetics. But, for the host, it''s very clich, that is, it''s not new at all. "The analysis is good. The stories told by this storyteller are generally divided into several types. The first type involves gobs and spirits; the second type involves schrs who marry youngdies and abandon their wives in high school, and the third type is formon people. Ordinary stories, add a bit of suspense. For example, Zhang Dongs chicken always disappears inexplicably. It is suspected that it is a monster in the middle. Later, it was discovered that this Zhang Dongs family did evil and was retaliated." "Basically, there are these three types. If you listen to them too much, they are not really exciting. But this storyteller has good baggage shaking skills. He can always catch everyone''s psychology and listens to people''s desires. Plus, Daqi is not. In modern times, there are few ways of entertainment, so many peoplee to listen to books every day." [So, what does the host want to express? "It''s nothing, I just want to write some strange and exciting stories, and give it to this storyteller. With his speech, it should be able to attract many people." System: It''s definitely not a good story. "Just write, there is a legend that there is a rich man suffering from a hidden illness. How can such a shameful thing be made public? So everyone in the family helped conceal the rich mans illness. Not only that, they were afraid of being discovered the truth about this matter. To be ashamed, to make a marriage for this rich young man." "This girl''s father is a friend of the rich father''s father. The girl and the son are also childhood sweethearts. This marriage went well, just because the girl had already promised it in secret." "After the sessful marriage, the girl knew that the rich man had a hidden illness, and she couldn''t do that. But the rich man said that he really loved her, and he always cleansed her body, and she didn''t know that there would be a problem. The girl believed it was true, and she felt that she I like the son, how can I dislike him because of this small shoring?" Chapter 4079: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (17) Chapter 4079: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (17) System: I feel that there will be a turning point in the plot. "The two have been in love for three years, and the girl has not been pregnant. Now, there is a lot of discussion outside, saying whether this girl can''t give birth, and some people even scolded that she is a hen who can''ty eggs. Many people persuaded that The rich man took a concubine, and the rich man was unwilling to take a concubine because he loved his wife. This time, it was a ho''s nest. The girl was burdened with all kinds of infamy and said she was jealous." "I can''t give birth, and I still upy the pit without shit." "The girl endured infamy because she liked the son so much, and even her inws persuaded her, hoping that she could save some face to the rich son. The rich son also showed a painful look in front of her. The girl is softhearted and willingly bears the name." "It''s just that she''s been experiencing these things for a long time, making her health worse. At this time, the son went out to y, passed a ruined temple, and at night, unexpectedly met a woman. Lonely man and widow, dry wood and fire, some things happened like that. . Why did the son do it again?" "It turns out that this woman turned out to be a demon. The reason why the son can do that is because the demon girl used the demon technique." "After being a real man, the son felt how wonderful it was and insisted on bringing the woman home. When he returned home, the original wife, that is, the girl, heard the news, like a bolt from the blue and did not dare to ept it. She wanted to stop this and asked for an exnation, but was scolded and jealous by everyone. She was intolerant and refused to leave the young man behind. "The girl was ill, and the woman was still included in the mansion. The girl wanted to rectify her name, but the woman was pregnant. No one would believe what she said. When the woman''s child was born, the girl died." Having said that, Tang Guo did not continue. System: [Next, the host is huge. "The next thing is that everyone in the son''s family died bizarrely, and they looked like they had been sucked blood to death by the demon. Later, an expert passed by and rescued the dying son, the evil demon girl and a little demon. live." "The son went there a few dayster. Then the expert made the truth public. The monster actually wanted to raise his own child, so he hooked up with the son. Originally, he nned to **** up the son''s blood and leave, not wanting the defendant to catch him. Live. In the end, one big and one small monster were killed." System: [This plot is a bit cruel. "It''s good to be ruthless, after all, if you have done a bad thing, it should be bad in the end. First make people feel frustrated, angry, and finally make people refreshed, take care of the emotions of the audience, so as not to get heart disease." System; [Anyway, the host is very happy. What else can he do? Of course, stand firmly beside the host. Tang Guo looked at the storyteller in the hall through the screen, and listened to each other''s burdens shaking off one by one, drew the audience''s apuse, and was very satisfied. The storyteller who was originally a storyteller suddenly felt a bit chilly in his body, but there was some cold sweat behind his back, thinking whether he was sick. [The host is big, and the two entourages of Ji Changqiu have been transferred away from the mountain. In addition, Ji Changqiu was already drinking the problematic cup of tea, and it was very effective. Ji Changqiu felt unwell. His face was flushed and limp on the seat, not only weak, but also having difficulty standing up. Chapter 4080: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (18) Chapter 4080: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (18) The system said anxiously; [The host is big, it''s up to you, the plot to save the sick beauty is here. "Don''t worry, is the woman arranged by He Lianfenging?" System: [Coming soon, it will be here soon, the host is big, let''s take action, wait for the two women to take care of the sick beauty. "Where to learn crooked words." [Go ahead, the host is big, and the sick beauty will be eaten tofu, which will take advantage. That''s your cute family, are you willing to be touched by others? "Red dates, I took the peach crisp I brought today and left it in the carriage. Go get it." "Okay, princess." Red dates should not have him, leave the cubicle. After the red dates left the smallpartment, Tang Guo took out a puppet paper-cut, dripped a drop of blood on it, and whispered: "Go and light the corner opposite the tea house. Don''t burn the tea house, just get people''s attention. " The puppet paper-cut did not transform into a real person, but quickly jumped out, a small one. Everyone was focusing on listening to the book and really didn''t notice it. At this time, Tang Guo heard the voiceing from next door: "What are you doing?" Ji Changqiu''s voice was weak, but he could also hear the anger in it. Tang Guo felt that it was almost done, and hurriedly went over, walked into the cubicle, and saw two beautifully dressed women with their hands on Ji Changqiu''s shoulders, showing charming smiles. "My son, your face is so red." "Does the son feel ufortable? Don''t worry, the concubine wille to help the son immediately." After speaking, the two women are about to untie Ji Changqiu''s belt. At this moment, Tang Guo threw out two small silver ingots and hit them on the sleeping holes of the two women. The two women turned their eyes and fainted. Ji Changqiu, who was originally extremely angry, was a little stunned to see the sudden change. "The prime minister doesn''t look very good, what about the people around you?" Tang Guo asked concerned. System: emmm, just install it. Ji Changqiu had already noticed that his physical problems should have been calcted. Between the lightning and thunder, he only thought of two people. To say who he has offended recently, there are only these two people. Coupled with the magic of Su Ruoyu''s medical skills, it is still very possible to give him this inexplicable medicine. Not only did he prescribe the medicine, but also arranged for two women toe in and hook him in. No matter how clever Ji Changqiu was, he did not guess why. Could it be that he just wanted to prove that he was a spoiled son, so that he could take the opportunity to divorce? No, I dont know how much the young son who spends his time in the capital, even if he is caught with the two women, he is at most humane. Because of this matter, it would be a fuss for Daqi to be divorced. Suddenly, Ji Changqiu felt the strangeness of his body, and his face sank. He was given more than one medicine. He already understood the other party''s purpose. The other party didn''t want to prove that he was avish young man, but wanted to use these two women to tell the entire capital that he couldn''t! Rao Shi Ji Changqiu felt that Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng were disgusting, and he did not expect these two to be so vicious. "It''s on fire, it''s on fire." "Prince Prime Minister, it''s on fire, why don''t your peoplee back?" When Tang Guo spoke, he pushed the two dusty women under the table, covered by a tablecloth. If you didn''t look for it carefully, you really wouldn''t know that there is something here. Two people. Looking at her movements, Ji Changqiu showed some approval in his eyes. Chapter 4081: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (19) Chapter 4081: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (19) "They should be back soon." Now that the crisis has been resolved, Ji Changqiu felt a little relieved, "There should be something wrong outside, Princess Ding should go out quickly. It is not safe to stay in the teahouse. What about the people next to Princess Ding?" "Go and get me peach crisps." "I don''t know if the fire is big or not, let the princess go first." "The prime minister''s face is ugly." Ji Changqiu coughed twice, because the stimtion of the medicine really made his body very ufortable: "The old problem is old, don''t worry about Princess Ding, you go out first." If someone sees them in the same room, I don''t know what they will be discussed. The two wanted to calcte him, he couldn''t hurt the others. Tang Guo took out a porcin bottle and handed it to Ji Changqiu: "This is the medicine I brought from the north, hoping to relieve the prime minister''s troubles." Tang Guo pulled off the lid of the porcin bottle and ced the mouth of the bottle on Ji Changqiu''s mouth. Sniffing the fragrance, Ji Changqiu was taken aback for a moment, but forgot to refuse and was given a sip of medicine. However, after taking the medicine, it really relieved his body a lot. At least, his cough was relieved and his breathing was not as difficult as before. Tang Guo covered the porcin bottle, stuffed it into Ji Changqiu''s arms, and turned to leave the cubicle. She had just left the cubicle, and the two followers of Ji Changqiu came back in sweat. Seeing Ji Changqiu''s appearance, he knelt down with a plop. "Get up." Ji Changqiu''s voice was a bit angry. This time he was calcted and he was too careless. No wonder these two people. He thought he was a sick seed and no one woulde to touch this mold. go back." Ji Changqiu nced under the covered table: "The two underneath grabbed it." No matter whether he can ask for evidence, he can''t just let it go, he can always find some clues. Because of the fire, the customers in the teahouse were slowly evacuating, and the red dates rushed in. Tang Guo just walked to the entrance of the cubicle, and the red dates came quickly, and Tang Guo followed her out. The guests in the hall have all gone out. The guests in the cubicle also went out almost. Tang Guo stood by the carriage and watched for a while, and saw Ji Changqiu being supported by two entourages, and the two entourages were still yelling, "The son is sick, please let me." Tang Guo didn''t know how Ji Changqiu kept his flushed face from turning pale, but the cold sweaty appearance really scared the people around him. When Ji Changqiu was supported into the carriage, he nced at Tang Guo''s position, and said to his heart, this time I owe the princess a favor, and I don''t know when I can pay it back. Ji Changqiu is even a bit contradictory, should he talk to Princess Ding about the confuse of He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu. Sitting in the carriage, the entourage asked with concern: "My son, how are you? Someone has been arranged to go back and call the doctor." "No problem." Ji Changqiu is not so worried because the effect on the body has not yet passed, and I don''t know if the effect is temporary or permanent. He is sick. It doesn''t matter whether he can do it or not. With this body, how can he still think about men and women, and he has no interest in that thing. Especially after seeing Su Ruoyu''s ambiguity with He Lianfeng, he was even more repulsive, always feeling a little off his appetite. System: Young man, can''t talk too much, it''s easy to overturn. "It''s good, why it caught fire? Fortunately, the fire is not big, it seems that a tablecloth has been burned." Jujube will inquire about the news and return to the carriage to tell Tang Guo. Chapter 4082: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (20) Chapter 4082: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (20) "That''s good, I asked the shopkeeper, will it be open tomorrow?" "Yes, nothing was lost, it just disturbed the guests, but the shopkeeper waived the guests'' tea." Tang Guo nodded, and she would save the treasurer by sending a story to the shopkeeper tomorrow. That story should make the business of the teahouse very good. "Then go back." Most of He Lianfeng arranged for someone to stare here, but he didn''t know whether he knew his n had failed. The carriage slowly went to Dingwang Mansion, Tang Guo lowered his head and thought, what should he do next? Ji Changqiu should have guessed that the person who calcted him is probably He Lianfeng. What would Ji Changqiu do? Will be like in the original plot, endure not to happen. No, of course it is impossible. Ji Changqiu is not the kind of forbearing character, otherwise he would not deliberately break the embarrassment between the two. The plot is because he knew that his life was not long before and didn''t want to drag the prime minister, so he didn''t pursue this matter again, and his reputation was ruined, no matter how to defend it. It was different now. The conspiracy was broken. She also gave Ji Changqiu a bottle of medicine. Although it could not cure him, it could also make his health much better, so that his condition would not worsen because of this incident. It''s better to go back and write the story first, and first hand over the story that the rich young master did not mention to this teahouse, so that it is more important to spread the story widely. When things about He Lianfeng are exposed, everyone can easily think of it. The ancients can sometimes be smart. The ability to gossip is no worse than modern people. "Doctor, how is Chang Qiu''s health?" I heard that my son was in an ident. The prime minister who was originally in the office couldn''t care about anything. He ran back quickly. The colleagues understood very well. After all, the prime minister is just such a son. Excellent is excellent. It''s just sick, it looks like it won''tst long. "Father, I''m fine, don''t worry." The prime minister''s face became cold and cold: "How is your health, am I still not sure? The road is not stable, how can it be okay? This matter can''t be let go, no matter who counts me, don''t think about it!" After the doctor checked his pulse, it was confirmed that Ji Changqiu''s condition had not deteriorated, and the prime minister''s face looked better. Ji Changqiu frowned slightly, it seemed that there was a problem with Su Ruoyu''s medicine, and the doctor did not detect that there was another problem with his body. However, he didn''t intend to make a public statement about this matter. Since the doctor couldn''t see it, it showed that Su Ruoyu''s medicine was powerful, and he probably wouldn''t have an antidote if he knew it. "Changqiu, leave the two women to Dad, Dad will interrogate them, and keep them recruiting anything." The prime minister looked nkly, and there was a gleam in it. Who is it that dare to bully his son and don''t want to live. "Father, I will interrogate that person myself." Ji Changqiu stopped, and the person who fell into his father''s hands was probably gone for half his life. His father is good at everything, but when things fall on him, he is particrly ufortable and extreme. He didn''t feel pity for the two women who wanted to harm him, but was afraid that the people behind the two would seize his father''s life, which would be unreasonable. "Changqiu, take good care of your illness, everything has a father." "Father, I want toe personally about this." The prime minister frowned, disagreeing. But seeing that his son was in good spirits, not as weak, and the stubbornness between his brows, hepromised. "All right, Dad will arrange more manpower for you, do whatever you want, even if you are the king of heaven, don''t be afraid." On the other side, He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu were embracing and basking in the sun in Bezhuang. When they heard that the n had failed, their faces changed. "Got it, go down." Su Ruoyu caught He Lianfeng: "Will you be found out?" "An Xin, I can''t find our heads, even if he suspects it, it''s useless. It''s just that I''ve been stunned, so don''t think about it next time." Su Ruoyu bit her lip: "Then I don''t know when I can retire this marriage." "Yu''er don''t worry, I will find a way for everything." Five dayster, Tang Guo was listening to the book in the teahouse, and what she heard was the story she wrote. At this time, there were people outside the teahouse holding the door frame, head stretched out, and ears stretched inward. They were alling to listen to new stories. Chapter 4083: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (21) Chapter 4083: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (21) "In other words, the son of Zhang returned from a trip. When he passed the ruined temple, it was heavy rain and had to enter the ruined temple to avoid the rain. That night, it was raining and thundering outside the ruined temple. , He passed out and fell asleep. After an unknown period of time, he suddenly opened his eyes..." Here, the storyteller stopped. The crowd onlookers hurriedly booed: "Then what?" "Go on, go on, don''t stop." "You are not good storyteller, so I stopped at the point, and said quickly, the little master is not bad for the two tea money. Okay, little master will give you a reward." Seeing the excitement of the crowd, the storyteller continued: "In the middle of the night, Young Master Zhang in his sleep suddenly woke up and was surprised that something was wrong with the temple. After looking carefully, he saw a beautiful woman in the corner of the temple. The woman was beautiful in shape. She was born beautifully. Seeing Young Master Zhang looking at her, those apricot eyes showed pity, which made people feel pity." "Young Master Zhang felt sympathy, and asked the woman across the fire, it''s midnight, why did hee to the temple alone..." ... "Princess, even though I have heard it several times, I still hate this young man. After listening a few more times, I feel that Zhang young man is disgusting." Red Date gritted his teeth and bitterly said, "And everyone in the Zhang family, I see thest one. If there is no one left, it must be too much bad thing and retribution." Whether they were sitting onlookers in the hall or the guests in the cubicle, after listening to this story of Zhang Gongzi, they all spit on Zhang Gongzi. Most of those who scolded Master Zhang were fierce. Of course, there are men too. Especially for those who pay attention to etiquette and morals and have a bit of knowledge, after listening to this story, they have to be inspired to write down some scolding Zhang Gongzi as an ungrateful guilty man. "This matter falls on these men, they may not choose the same as Master Zhang, but they do not have this kind of disease, of course they will not think that they are like Master Zhang." Tang Guohe said, "However, , They scolded Huan and wrote an article to scold them." "In just a few days, almost the entire capital city has known this story. Even if He Lianfeng reacts, there is no way to stop the spread of this story. There are countless merchants from all over the capital, and this story may still It spread to other ces." System: [I understand, this incident will not happen for the time being, but it will cast a shadow on He Lianfeng''s heart. Even if he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Su Ruo''snguage, he would nt the seeds of doubt in his heart. When their affairs are exposed, even if the story of Young Master Zhang cannot be heard in the teahouse, people will still think of it. "Smart, they will be pulled out and whip the corpse at that time! Even, the emperor will be jealous of Su Ruoyu, not only Su Ruoyu, but also the Su family, even He Lianfeng will be implicated. Once the emperor''s suspicion, life will Its not so easy." The storyteller in the teahouse is still telling the story of Young Master Zhang, and the people who listened to it walked, and there was another wave, and the shopkeepers of the teahouse were going crazy. A fire in the teahouse a few days ago, he thought it would have an impact on the business of the teahouse. He never thought that the mysterious man''s words were so powerful. The teahouse was full every day and he only needed to count the money. Even more happy is this storyteller. Whenever there is a wonderful ce, he will stop, and there are many guests who want to give him a reward. "Princess Ding." At this time, there was a knock on the door outside the cubicle. Chapter 4084: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (22) Chapter 4084: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (22) Jujube went out and took a look, and found that the person at the door was a bit familiar. After a little recollection, I remembered that this person is not the prime minister''s front. Jujube was vignt in his heart, and asked the opponent in a low voice. "This is a letter from the son, and I also ask the girl with red dates to give it to Princess Ding." Ji Changqiu considered for several days, and finally decided to tell Tang Guo the truth by letter. This decision was made because of the scene where Tang Guo helped him that day. Princess Ding is a martial arts person, but when I saw that day, she was not a three-legged cat Kungfu, she should be a martial arts expert. She acted decisively and helped him to save him, and the bottle of medicine that she gave him was better than what the imperial doctor helped him to prepare. With such kindness, he knew that King Ding had done a nasty thing, and it would be too unkind if he didn''t exin it to her. Also, he didn''t think Princess Ding was stupid. Maybe she had noticed something, but it didn''t happen temporarily. It might be rted to the friendship between the two countries. In addition, he also specially asked people to inquire about Ding Wang''s mansion and discovered a secret. After Ding Wang''s concubine entered the mansion, she has been living in a simple way, and even with Ding Wang is not a real husband and wife rtionship. This surprised Ji Changqiu too. However, I was a little happy. A nasty person like King Ding really didn''t deserve her. She was the music princess of Beiwang Country at any rate, and King Ding had done a dirty job, and she should have known it. As for how she would solve the matter after she knew it, it was not for him to decide. Regardless of whether she resolves it or not, he and the king''s Liangzi will never make him feel better. Jujube delivered the letter to Tang Guo. Tang Guo looked through it, and then gave the letter to Jujube. After reading the red dates, he was almost dizzy, and immediately wanted to go back to catch King Ding and give him a good punch. Her martial arts itself is not weak, and now she has practiced the martial arts secret book given by Tang Guo, which is even more powerful than before. Anyway, she went in and out of the pce randomly in the middle of the night, and those masters in the pce couldn''t find her. Don''t ask her why she wandered around the pce in the middle of the night. She didn''t want to see what King Ding was doing, but she dared to snub her princess. "Princess, this person is too hateful. He was carrying the princess on his back. The daughter of the Su family is even more shameless. With the marriage contract, he and Helian are in a rtionship. It is really out of the question." The hair is going to stand up. "The daughter of the Su family originally had a marriage contract with the prime minister. My servant was still wondering just now. It''s okay, how could the prime minister send a letter to the princess." Why didn''t you expose it in public? Why did you send the letter to the princess first?" "Perhaps it is the prime minister, I found that these two people have other questions?" Tang Guo pretended to guess, "Red dates, this matter will be handed over to you to check. I heard that the daughter of the Su family just picked it up from Biezhuang. Soon, this happened. I want to understand when she was rted to King Ding." "Princess, don''t worry, this matter is handed over to the servant, and the servant has to pick up her ancestral grave." Tang Guo smiled slightly: "The ancestral grave is unnecessary. You only need to find out if there is any abnormality in the Su family''s daughter. In addition, you need to check whether the two really have an affair." "Yes, princess." Jujube didn''t think it was worth it. How could the princess of her family marry a broken man like King Ding. Su Ruoyu is not low-key at all, she has too many abnormalities. Chapter 4085: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (23) Chapter 4085: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (23) If you look closely, you can find that Su Ruoyu has a lot of lies, and there are many problems in his body that can''t be exined. The reason for not checking, it is estimated that He Lianfeng shot. Ji Changqiu hasn''te to the teahouse to listen to a book recently. It''s not that he doesn''t want toe, but that he wants to pretend to be sick and give people a serious illness to the point that they can''t afford it. In this way, Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng''s design will not be one after another, but will rx. At this time, he can hide in the dark and do something. After calcting him, he can still be happy and safe, really treat him as a vegetarian? The two Fengyue women did not ask for any information, and He Lianfeng did very cleanly. Ji Changqiu had never thought about what he could ask from the two chess pieces. Not only that, after the torture, he let the two women let go. At the same time, arrange for someone to follow the two. Sure enough, he discovered that someone approached the two to ask about the situation at the time. Thinking of that day, Tang Guo''s two silver ingots hit the sleeping hole of the two of them, nothing can be found. Perhaps, He Lianfeng would still guess because of this, he has expert protection by his side, let alone dare not start easily. Ji Changqiu was even specting whether He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu were expecting him to die. "My son, the letter has been sent." Ji Changqiu nodded: "Does Princess Ding have a reply?" "Never." "Go down, you can go out for a stroll if you have nothing to do. There is news from Princess Ding, and maybe someone will contact you." Ji Changqiu has a hunch that Princess Ding will be a good partner for cooperation. He didn''t believe that after the other party knew the truth, he would really not bear it. Maybe, she is arranging for someone to verify the news, or is nning to hold a big move. The status of King Ding is unusual. The things he messed with outside are exposed, at most, his reputation is damaged. The status of King Ding will not change. The most affected is Su Ruo. It''s just that if King Ding really wants to protect Su Ruoyu, he only needs to take her into the pce, and what the outside says will not affect him. In this case, it would be too cheap for them. "Have you left for the person who arranged for someone to go to Sujia Bezhuang?" Ji Changqiu remembered this. "In addition, anyone who served Su Ruoyu in Bezhuang before had to be found out. Su Ruoyu is full of secrets. First of all, his medical skills and the means of dispensing medicine are very doubtful. If it weren''t for Dingwang''s help, I don''t know how many people have followed her. This woman has always been high-profile, not smart, at best she is cruel, and she doesn''t want to show her face. As Ji Changqiu guessed, He Lianfeng was indeed talking to Su Ruoyu about what Ji Changqiu couldn''t afford. "It is said that the prime minister has been in poor health since he was a child, and he has mostly lost his life." He Lianfeng said to Su Ruoyu, "At this time, it is not very easy to mention retiring. People outside will say something unfavorable. Yuer''s words." Su Ruoyu said worriedly, "Will the Prime Minister''s Mansion use Chongxi?" "Dont worry about words. If the Prime Minister''s Mansion is not going to be happy, then let him live a little longer and don''t do much. If the Prime Minister''s Mansion wants to use this to be happy, then no wonder I am cruel. Passed away." He Lianfeng embraced Su Ruo and said, "Yu''er, are you really unwilling to be my side princess?" "I have already said that I like you to be my business, but I dont want me to be a concubine. Im Su Ruoyu, I cant be a concubine in my life. If you want to be a wife, you can only own me. A woman, otherwise, I might as well break my hair and be an aunt." Chapter 4086: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (24) Chapter 4086: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (24) Su Ruoyu pushed He Lianfeng away: "If you really use this to persecute, I won''t be with you again, and I won''te out again." Su Ruoyu felt that she had medical skills and martial arts, and wanted the Su Family and He Lianfeng to persecute her, so she would run away. With her skill and ability, she can live well anywhere. When He Lianfeng heard this, he became a little anxious, and quickly hugged people and coaxed him: "Where do I want you not to see me, Yu''er is really cruel. Yuer is at ease, I will never force you to do things you don''t like to do. All I will solve all your worries for you." "Huh, it sounds good. Maybe there is a Beiwang princess hidden in the Ding Pce, or your concubine. Seriously, He Lianfeng, the two of us may not have any results." Although Su Ruoyu knows this, The marriage partner shouldn''t be He Lianfeng''s voluntarily, but it''s hard to think about it, even if He Lianfeng told her that he and the princess of the North Wang Kingdom are simply no-name couples. The news made her a little sweet and ufortable. That was the princess who was married to each other, not what He Lianfeng said. "Yu''er, don''t worry, the number of times I meet her, that is, the annual pce banquet, I don''t even see each other on weekdays. Just that, are you jealous? Don''t worry, I will give you a result." He Lianfeng was indeed calcting various methods in his heart as to how to get rid of the burden of Tang Guo, the princess of the Northern Kingdom. The key is that in the past three years, she really didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, and he couldn''t catch even one mistake. Anyway, He Lianfeng was the chosen one, and Tang Guo didn''t do anything to offend him. He didn''t use some extreme methods to fight back because he couldn''t find a reason to fight back. Just like Ji Changqiu, it was Ji Changqiu who found out about him and Su Ruoyu. It was estimated that the mansion on the other side of theke disgusted him, and even threatened him in words. He had to teach Ji Changqiu a lesson to protect Su Ruoyu. Call the teacher famous. He Lianfeng regretted at this moment, if he had known that he would meet Yu''er, he would never agree to make a marriage. ... After half a month, under the investigation of the red dates, the matter was finally investigated. "Princess, Ding Wang did have an affair with Su Ruoyu. Not only that, the two of them also dered adultery day by day, which is really shameless. In addition, the princess guessed well, Su Ruoyu did have doubts. She was originally sent off. The ve and maid did not find out what skills she had when she was raised in Bezhuang, especially the medical skills, so she was so superb that even some old doctors who had practiced medicine for decades could not achieve it." "The abnormality of Su Ruoyu was revealed a few months ago, that is, a month before returning to the capital." Jujube looked frightened and said in a low voice, "Actually, I guess Su Ruoyu is a monster. Yes, for example, it was the monster who ate the real Miss Su Jia and turned her into her appearance. The original Miss Su Jia was nurtured with a small, cowardly personality, and waspletely different from the current Su Ruonguage." "Just like the story of Young Master Zhang, if Su Ruoyu is a monster, then everything can be exined. Even if it is not a monster, it may be a lonely ghost leaning over. In short, it is definitely not a good thing." Tang Guo didn''t expect that the red dates could be so deeply connected. "That''s it," Tang Guo pretended to be stunned, "but we have no evidence, how can we expose her? Ding Wang seems to be fascinated by her." Chapter 4087: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (25) Chapter 4087: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (25) "Princess, there is a word from the servant girl who doesn''t know whether to say it or not." "You said." "The princess is capable of golden branches and leaves, why bother to hang on this crooked neck tree and wait for grievances? The princess has been wronged by the king for three years, and she went out to mess with it. Now you still go out to steal, this is worse than writing to the eldest princess, the eldest princess pity the princess, will definitely protect you." Since knowing this, the red date is very unpleasant to He Lianfeng. The princess is so delicate and unsatisfactory, she could have taken off her husband in the North Wang country. Moreover, this husband is not considerate of the princess at all, which means he does not. What''s the use ofing? Tang Guo was not surprised by the reaction of Jujube, because Beiwang Country was like that. If the princesses of the past have been unsatisfactory, they can indeed give up. Rtively speaking, the position of a woman is much higher than that of Da Qi. Even if it is amoner, the woman feels she cant make it, she can still apply and leave, as long as the reason is good. "Tong, let''s go back to Beiwang Country to live in the future. It''s so great there, think about the difference,e here." [The host is big, don''t you want to be cute anymore? The system couldn''t help but feel sorry for the prime minister for a second. The host didn''t want him for the sake of life. "Isn''t it a marriage? Da Qi gave me a crooked melon, and I have to apany me." system:! ! ! This woman is really unreasonable. "Princess, the maidservant just thinks you are too wronged." Without getting Tang Guo''s response, Jujube was a little anxious. Why should her princess be so angry. "Don''t worry, you can''t just get along because King Ding is messing around outside, right? This matter can still be a fuss in Beiwang country, but not in Daqi, and it is rted to the two countries. If King Ding is not wrong. , It seems that I can''t take care of others, and it will hurt North Wang Country." Tang Guo was still thinking about how to pierce the window to let herself know the existence of Su Ruoyu, and then waited for He Lianfeng to calcte her. Unexpectedly, He Lianfeng brought the pillow to her. The reason is that when I got up one morning and brought red dates to go out to the teahouse to listen to a book, and when I was passing through the garden, there were two roughdies who were discussing the king''s beloved woman. Ding Wangfu has always been very strict, and it is impossible for this kind of discussion to happen. In a moment, Tang Guo understood that He Lianfeng had set her up. Think about it carefully. In the original plot, He Lianfeng wanted to conceal the existence of Su Ruoyu. Isn''t that simple? The original owner lives in a simple way, how can he know it so easily? Besides, she gave up on He Lianfeng. It was He Lianfeng who ordered his servants to deliberately discuss in front of her, trying to arouse her anger. Then He Lianfeng''s expectation can be achieved, the original owner is really looking for the trouble of Su Ruoyu, the original owner is not a gentle personality. But when I came to Daqi, I became docile when I was wronged. Inside, there was still a savage, a bit pungent. Originally, King Ding ignored her and did not wait to see her. Now King Ding is still messing with Su Ruoyu. With her pride, how can he allow it? Tang Guo smiled at the corner of her mouth, and nced at the two rough girls who were discussing in full swing. "What are you talking about?" Jujube received Tang Guo''s signal, and he went up and grabbed the two girls. "What are you talking nonsense?" Under Tang Guo''s questioning, the two girls turned pale with fright and told the truth. They didn''t say who the woman He Lianfeng liked was, but they talked about the ces Su Ruoyu often visits nowadays and the fact that Su Ruoyu also opened a drugstore. After hearing this, Tang Guo "can''t help it", rushing to the drugstore with the red dates. ... "Master, she has gone." "Well, go down." Chapter 4088: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (26) Chapter 4088: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (26) "Princess, are we going to go to the hospital to make a fuss?" On the carriage, Jujube asked with some uncertainty, "It is nothing to make a fuss. Let the people in the capital see what the daughter of the Su family is. Thats okay. But this is in Daqi, someone elsesnd, and the servants are afraid that the princess will suffer. Or, lets first inform Her Royal Highness of this matter, and then go to the pce to meet the Emperor Daqi?" Think of it, this is the correct process. "Do you really think I want to make trouble with Su Ruoyu?" Tang Guo was sitting in the carriage, and the old **** was there. "If you really want to do this, wouldn''t you show me a joke to the entire capital? Oh, because He Lianfeng Engaging a woman outside, and then I got into trouble. I dont know what I will be talking about." "The princess just looked so aggressive, didn''t she go to the hospital to make trouble?" "Red dates, do you think Dingwang''s family is strict?" When I heard the red dates, I remembered the three years in the Dingwang Mansion and said, "Naturally it is strict." "Oh, then when did you hear that the subordinates of Ding Pce can talk about the master at will? I am in Ding Pce, and everyone knows it. Have you ever heard them talk about it?" The red jujube expression changed: "That''s not true. The subordinates of Dingwangfu have very strict lips." "Then what did you say about the two rude maids today? When you went to investigate Su Ruoyu''s affairs, did He Lianfeng hide her well?" Jujube''splexion was already very ugly, and he nodded: "Of course, not only is it well hidden, but also well protected. Seeing that, I don''t want people to know the existence of Su Ruoyu at all. At least, for a while." "Then why are the two rough maids daring to talk, but they still talk in front of me? Don''t you think it''s too coincidental?" Jujube is not calm: "Princess, someone wants to calcte you? Who is it?" Jujube''s eyes widened, "He Lianfeng? Or Su Ruoyu?" "Su Ruoyu''s hand, can you reach in?" Tang Guo half-squinted, "You have been toofortable these few years." "It''s He Lianfeng." Jujube couldn''t calm down, "Why? Why did he do this, deliberately letting the princess know the news, is to test the princess''s attitude towards his concubine? No, with He Lianfeng''s temperament, He thought that the concubine would never discuss with the princess." So, what does he mean? "I''m also thinking, what does he mean. No matter what it means in the end, I want to show me the y that I sang to show me today." Tang Guo said, "In that case, then I will Its not as good as he wants to get in touch with Su Ruoyu, how can he know what he ns." "Princess, you are too risky." Jujube felt more and more that Daqi was full of dangers. Her princess made the worst decision toe to Daqi. What is the purpose of He Lianfeng, a dog man? Jujube decided that in the future, he had to stare at the two dog men, maybe he could detect something. "Princess, the maidservant wants to send a letter back to the Kingdom of North Wang." Seeing that the hospital still needs some time, Jujube said his thoughts. "The maidservant wants the maidservant''s younger sister and brother-inw to serve the princess. Someone you trust. There are not many of them. With them, it is much easier for ves and maids to check any news. In addition, ves and maids also have selfish intentions and can reunite with their families." Tang Guo agreed to this request, and agreed to give the martial arts secrets to the younger sister-inw of the red date. Chapter 4089: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (27) Chapter 4089: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (27) After all, you can''t rely on the puppet to cut paper for everything. The red date girl is clever and transparent, and works very well. Jujube said that she wanted to reunite with her family, but actually wanted to help her. This girl has always been grateful. System: Yes, the cows that are easy to use are raised by themselves. Su Ruoyus hospital is here. Most of the day, Su Ruoyu is still in the hospital. Only after receiving news from He Lianfeng, would she leave the hospital and meet with He Lianfeng. Of course, every time she met and chatted, she went to do other things. Tang Guo walked into the medical hall and saw Su Ruoyu helping people diagnose and treat. The moment Tang Guo appeared, Su Ruoyu found her. From Su Ruoyu''s point of view, I saw a stunning woman in luxurious clothes walk in. The bright appearance made people feel a little ashamed. Su Ruoyu often drank Lingquan because of martial arts practice, thinking that his appearance was good. Her skin is very good. After returning to the capital for so long, she still meets many eldest daughters, who are not as good as her. Even if she looks good, her skin is not as rough as hers. In terms of appearance, she is very confident. The appearance of Tang Guo made a feeling of embarrassment in his heart, which made Su Ruoyu feel ufortable inexplicably. Tang Guo walked in domineeringly, and she sat and waited at the doctor''s call. Su Ruoyu originally thought that this woman would jump in the line. She was thinking about it all in her stomach, and when the other party jumped in the line for a while, she showed that there is no discrimination here, even if the king of Lao Tzu came, he had to line up. She was brewing, and the other party didn''t y cards ording tomon sense, so politely queuing, especially inconsistent with the domineering momentum. Tang Guo saw the emotion in Su Ruoyu''s eyes, heughed, and jumped in line? She has no habit of jumping in line. She is a good citizen who abides by thew and does not have the bad habit of jumping in line. Want to p her in the face, next life. Su Ruoyu didn''t know who Tang Guo was. Although he had heard of Tang Guo''s name, Tang Guo was very simple and did not participate in any asions. The plot did not follow the development of the tone, and Su Ruoyu was very unsound. She quickly helped people to see the doctor, feeling that Tang Guo''s eyes fell on her, feeling ufortable. I don''t know why, she doesn''t like the woman waiting there. Tang Guo was not in a hurry. After sitting there for almost half an hour, the sick person in Su Ruoyu''s hands was finished. Su Ruoyu saw a doctor very quickly and was able to find the cause soon. This is enough to be famous, and the medical saint who left something for Su Ruoyu is indeed very capable. It''s just that the eyes are a little bit blind and can''t see people. "Madam, you cane here to see a doctor." Su Ruoyu called it this way after seeing Tang Guozuo''s woman''s hair dressed up. I was muttering in my heart, I don''t know which family''s wife in Beijing, she looks so young. "Where is the madam ufortable?" Su Ruoyu was patient. In fact, she was ufortable all over, especially not wanting to see a doctor for Tang Guo, but there was a guy in the hospital, so she didn''t want to behave too abnormally. "Doctor Su, right?" "Madam, why are you ufortable?" Su Ruoyu felt it, Tang Guo''s tone was not so friendly. I thought, just now I felt something was particrly wrong, and her instincts were really urate. This woman was looking for trouble. "Doctor Su, we can talk to another ce alone." Su Ruoyu didn''t agree, but frowned: "If thisdy has anything to say, just say it directly. Why use such a yin and yang tone?" Chapter 4090: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (28) Chapter 4090: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (28) At this time, the guys in the medical clinic, as well as the other two doctors, looked at Tang Guo''s eyes not so good again. Since the opening of the medical clinic, there are countless people whoe to find trouble. They have all be used to it. Even though Tang Guo was very imposing right now, they were not worried at all. The medical hall is covered by nobles, and they don''t know who the nobles are, but if someonees to make trouble, the nobles will help Dr. Su deal with it, even if it is some official family members, they don''t care about it. "Doctor Su, are you sure you want me to speak here?" Tang Guo asked. She looked around, there were already a few people queuing to see a doctor next to her, and she might have felt that something was going to happen, and looked around frequently. "What Madam wants to say, it is directly that our medical clinic is sitting upright." Su Ruoyu''s expression of justice and fearlessness attracted everyone''s admiration. Those who see a doctor can''t help but nod, Doctor Su is the most powerful doctor they have ever seen. They like toe to this medical clinic because it is the fairest ce. Doctor Su will treat people equally and will not look at people like other medical clinics with their nostrils facing up. Tang Guo frowned, and quickly unfolded: "Since Dr. Su is so informal, I''ll just say it straight. It seems that Dr. Su is the same as the rumored one, with an open personality, which is different from ordinary women." Obviously, she praised Su Ruoyu, once she was unhappy, she always felt that there was something in the words. Anyway, Su Ruoyu had determined that Tang Guo was here to ask for trouble, or else he wanted to use the privileges in his own capacity and wanted her to go to the house to see a doctor. Su Ruoyu sneered in his heart, what these women of life like most is bullying others. Her medical clinic has clearly written it down. If you don''t go to the home to see a doctor, if you are sick, you just need to take the patient to the clinic. Why do so many people just don''t read the medical center''s precautions seriously, or feel that she is a little doctor and does not need to be respected? Tang Guo felt Su Ruoyu''s anger, really a bit inexplicable, and didn''t know what strange things were in the other party''s mind. "I came to see Doctor Su today because of one thing." Tang Guo paused and sessfully aroused everyone''s curiosity. "I heard that the prince loves Doctor Su very much. I have always been curious about what kind of woman Doctor Su is. Coming here today and seeing Doctor Sus ability to treat people, its no wonder that he will be favored by the prince." Su Ruoyu was dumbfounded, seeing the red dates, and quickly introduced: "This is Princess Ding." When the words fell, everyone was looking at Su Ruoyu and Tang Guo, who didn''t know about the princess? The princess Yueyin from the Northwang Kingdom and her rtives are not only talented, but also a stunning beauty. They don''t know the talents and talents, but they must be a stunning beauty. Su Ruoyu seemed to be stupid. Few people knew about her and He Lianfeng, not even her father knew about it. How did Tang Guo know? Su Ruoyu was confused, and before she thought about it, Tang Guo spoke again: "I heard someone say that Dr. Su now lives in the house on Yunbo Lake. It was the prince who asked you to live there. ?" Su Ruoyu''s face changed again, and everyone looked at Su Ruoyu''s eyes, and they were all wrong. This name is not righteous and unsatisfactory. He didn''t even enter the mansion, so he stayed in King Ding''s house. Ding King is a ward? "Doctor Su don''t have to worry. I am not here to me you today, but for your reputation and the reputation of the prince. I hope that Doctor Su can enter the mansion and fulfill the prince''s sincerity." Chapter 4091: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (29) Chapter 4091: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (29) "The prince must be able to treat you like this, he must like you. Doctor Su is willing to live in the prince to arrange, presumably he also likes the prince." "I dont know the origin of Doctor Su. If this is the case, its better to live in the pce. Thats justified. The pce is sparsely popted. If Dr. Su cane in, it will be more lively. The prince likes you so much, and Dr. Su has another skill. I don''t mind you being a side queen." A faint smile appeared on Tang Guo''s face, and He Lianfeng handed her this pillow, so of course she had to make good use of it. Knowing the existence of Su Ruoyu, it doesn''t have to be trouble to solve. She could invite Su Ruoyu into the mansion in arge crowd. She wanted to say it alone, but she didn''t care about the trivial matter and didn''t care about it at all. It was an official announcement in front of everyone. System: Go to his official announcement, the host is big and believes in your evil. At this time, the onlookers were already whispering, all of them were Su Ruoyu, a woman who had not yete out of the pavilion, and even lived in King Ding''s house. If nothing happened, they were 10,000 unbelievers. "I know that Dr. Su is not an ordinary daughter''s family, and it is not trivial, but since Dr. Su has entered this dunya, he still has to abide by the following secr rules so as not to make everyoneugh. Dr. Su doesn''t care about this, but the reputation of raising the outside room is lost. Its also disgraceful in the princes body. Tang Guo said again, Its not wrong for Doctor Su to be the side queen of the pce. Su Ruoyu''s face was already very ugly, staring at Tang Guo''s eyes as if to breathe fire. Su Ruoyu at this time was all messed up. Although many people didn''t know it, it was Miss Su family who opened the clinic, but the Su family knew it. Today, if this happens, then... Of course Su Ruoyu cares about reputation, who doesn''t want a good reputation. However, in her opinion, Tang Guo deliberately came to humiliate her today, taking a bite of the princess, she didn''t know anything about the princess. "I have misunderstood the princess, I never thought about being a princess." Su Ruoyu gritted his teeth. Tang Guo disagreed: "The prince really likes Doctor Su, and Dr. Su lives in the house outside the prince. I heard that the prince often goes to see Doctor Su. Doctor Su, even if you dont care about this, you have to have a reputation. That''s great. For this daughter''s family, the most important thing is status." Jujube: Is the princess serious? How did she feel that Su Ruoyu was about to be mad? However, it''s really cool. It turns out that it can still be done like this. She has long seen this shameless and very upset. "Princess Ding, dont worry, I really have no intention of opposing the princess, nor did I want to live in the pce to disturb your life." Su Ruoyu was a little incoherent when she spoke. She had never thought about it and wanted to refute her and Helian. Feng''s rtionship is really not very clever, perhaps, it is anxious to forget. If Su Ruoyu had nothing to do with He Lianfeng, she would still admire her by saying this highly, and she would even feel that Tang Guo was aggressive. But well, Su Ruoyu didn''t refute the rtionship with He Lianfeng, and again, the meaning is somewhat subtle. You have an unclear rtionship with King Ding. You still haven''t entered the pce? Does that really want to be an outside room? The people who had taken Su Ruoyu somewhat admiringly couldn''t help but contempt in their hearts. When Tang Guo wanted to say something, a sharp voice suddenly came from outside. Chapter 4092: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (30) Chapter 4092: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (30) "Oh my god, eldest sister, you actually live in Dingwang''s house. What is your rtionship with Dingwang? Sister, how do you have a rtionship with Dingwang? Didn''t you have a marriage contract with the prime minister? Why are you not involved with Dingwang? , Princess Ding also came to persuade you to enter the Ding Pce, eldest sister, can you exin, what is going on?" System: Oh, the Su family''s **** assist is here. "Sister, are you really rted to King Ding?" "I heard that you and King Ding often meet in the house of Yunbo Lake?" "Sister, what is going on?" "Sister, don''t you marry the prime minister?" "The prime minister isparable to Ding Wang, the eldest sister has a high eye." "It''s just that, eldest sister, you don''t want to step back first and stay with King Ding. Isn''t that not a good idea?" "The eldest sister is the king who is climbing, are you afraid of the prime minister?" A few concubines from the Su family, you said and I said, shaking out Su Ruoyu''s identity and what he did. The look in Su Ruoyu''s eyes was like watching a joke. Su Ruoyu''s brain exploded. She didn''t expect the Su sisters toe back here at this time. Tang Guo nced at Sister Su with some suspicion. At this time, the system said in her ear: "It was your cutie who did it. He arranged for someone to reveal this to Sister Su. Knowing that the host came here greatly, he brought the Su family sisters here. They wouldn''t let this opportunity to step on Su Ruoyu to death. [Hey, the host is big, as soon as this happens, your cute family can breathe out, and you can divorce again. Moreover, this Su Ruoyu is not easy to stand up. Even if you can enter the Pce of Dingding, the cliff will bear a lot of infamy. "This person is pretty good at calcting. If it''s not for bad health, it is estimated that he will be an old fox in the court in the future. This kind of talent, it is safer to turn back to North Wang Country." Tang Guo quietly said. System: Yes, it''s best to turn back. Seeing that the Su family sisters were making a lot of trouble, Tang Guo seemed to finallye back to his senses, looked at the Su family sisters, and asked: "Several Miss Su, what are you talking about?" "Oh, Princess Ding is being concealed from the drum. It is also our eldest sister who has been raised in another vige since she was a child. It is normal for Princess Ding to have never seen it. We really did not expect that the eldest sister is so ambitious. Will fancy King Ding." Under the exnation of the Su family sisters, Tang Guo finally "understood" Su Ruoyu''s identity. But Su Ruoyu, the person involved, waspletely stupid, and she couldn''t do anything to recover from the current situation. There was only one voice in her head, it was over. "Doctor Su is Miss Su Family?" Tang Guo looked incredulous, "Didn''t Miss Su Family have a marriage contract with the Prime Minister? How could it..." System: Apuse, the host yed so well! Tang Guo''s expression was ugly, as if she had be angry because of being deceived. She looked at Su Ruoyu with a bit of anger and a bit of hatred for iron and steel. Su Ruoyu was embarrassed by such look. He Lianfeng, who was hiding behind the scenes, suddenly stood up when he heard the newspaper under his hand, his face was very ugly. He thought it would be foolproof, but he didn''t expect the result to be like this. He thought Tang Guo would go to trouble Su Ruoyu, and he could find an excuse to get rid of this burden at that time, but he didn''t expect that Tang Guo would help him with his concubine. He Lianfeng was a little upset when thinking of the behaviors of the house-house women he had heard about, how could he forget this. "Go, go over and take a look." No matter what, it is impossible for him to give up Su Ruoyu. The only way at the moment is to incorporate Su Ruoyu into the pce to protect her from being hurt by outsiders. Tang Guo! He Lianfeng''s face was deep, and he would not let this stupid woman and those who hurt Yu''er have a good end. Tang Guo in the hospital: "Tongzi, will He Lianfenge to the rescue? Why note?" [Come here, the host don''t worry, he set off. Eating melon, By the way, the host is big, the prime ministers subordinates are carrying out the broadcast. Hearing what happened here, he was so happy to drink tea. Chapter 4093: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (31) Chapter 4093: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (31) Because of the words of the Su family sisters, everyone believed that Su Ruoyu had a marriage contract and was still messing around outside. At this time, the crowd talked about everything, most of them pointed to Su Ruoyu and told you that she was shameless, even if she was a good doctor, in the eyes of these ordinary people, no matter how good the medical skills were, they couldnt hide it. She has done something wicked. If you want Su Ruoyu to be more reasonable, some people will hesitate to see if this is being framed. But Su Ruoyu himself had admitted before, and now that his face was pale, he clearly did that kind of thing. Therefore, Su Ruoyu was still too young, and he couldn''t hold back his breath after a little explosion. It may also be all the way back to Beijing. Everything she did was very smooth, but she forgot that Daqi was different from the modern world. She is still tender. Those Sisters of the Su family asked questions in and out of words, especially emphasizing that Su Ruonguage grew up in Bezhuang, but they actually wanted to tell everyone that Su Ruonguage was badly learned outside. They didn''t know that the reputation of Su Ruoyu would hurt the Su family, and the Su family''s mistress did not teach them. The Su family''s mother-inw didn''t care about their upbringing at all, she was only thinking about her children. Otherwise, Su Ruoyu will not be sent to Biezhuang, and the children of several aunts are in a stocking state. Tang Guo finally "reacted" when he saw so many people watching. She looked at Su Ruoyu deeply, and nned to leave. Su Ruoyu has a marriage contract and messes with King Ding. Of course, she can''t take the lead back to the mansion. Su Ruoyu looked at Tang Guo''s back bitterly. If it weren''t for her, how could she be pointed by everyone? At this time, Su Ruoyu hated Tang Guo. These women in feudal society were kicked by donkeys, right? Knowing that the husband has other women, he doesn''t cry or make trouble, but instead wants to pick her up into the house, ah ah ah, something wrong with his brain! Su Ruoyu exploded. She had no idea what to do. Seeing that all the reputation of the business was ruined, she didn''t care much. But she was not as worried as everyone thought, she was capable, even if the Su family, the capital couldn''t tolerate her, the ce where she was free was not rare here. It was this unwarranted disaster today that made her very angry. Before Tang Guo went out, He Lianfeng hurried over after hearing the news. Tang Guo barely showed a "smile" when he saw He Lianfeng walk in. He Lianfeng stared at her with a chill, and he couldn''t wait to devour her alive. If it were an average back house girl, she would definitely be frightened by He Lianfeng''s appearance. Tang Guo has a background, she is the music princess of Beiwang Country. Therefore, when He Lianfeng looked at her bitterly, she said: "Master, I originally wanted to let Doctor Su enter the mansion. Since the prince likes it, Doctor Su should be a side concubine. But I didn''t expect. Doctor Su turned out to be the daughter of the Su family and was still married to the prime minister." "The prince, you were deceived by a woman who clings to the powerful? She has a marriage contract and tried to seduce the prince. This woman''s ambition is not small." Every time Tang Guo said a word, He Lianfeng''s eyelids twitched fiercely. "I heard that the daughter of the Su family still lives in the house arranged by the prince. The prince was deceived by her, thinking she was pitiful, and often went to see her. Come on, it''s rare that the prince likes such a person." Chapter 4094: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (32) Chapter 4094: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (32) Tang Guo nced at Su Ruoyu aloft, "As for the side concubine, don''t think about it, just be a concubine. I am really worried that she will be disadvantageous to the prince." Tang Guo''s words not only angered He Lianfeng, but also made Su Ruo''s voice trembling. How could this be? ? How could this feudal woman say that to her? What side concubine, what concubine room, she is not rare at all. She Su Ruoyu, is she the kind of person with shallow eyelids who can''t live without a man? Every word of Tang Guo humiliated her. At this time, Su Ruoyu could hardly wait for Tang Guo to die. Tang Guo is in a good mood. As a female partner who promotes the rtionship between the male and female masters, shouldn''t this be the reaction? She''s such a fierce stimulus, and it must be able to arouse the rebellion of the two. Both of them will hate her even more. By then He Lianfeng should find a way to calcte him, she will wait for He Lianfeng to make a move, and then give the opponent a fatal blow, dismiss him, and let the Emperor Daqipensate her again. of. He Lianfeng waspletely agitated by Tang Guo''s words, and his voice was cold: "There is nothing wrong with you here." He regretted it very much, and shouldn''t have made this decision in a hurry, causing Yu''er so much damage. Especially Su Ruoyu''s pale face, He Lianfeng didn''t care about her reputation or fame, he walked directly to Su Ruoyu''s side, andforted her in his arms. When everyone looked at it, they felt that something was happening inside. Are these two really informal and regardless of asion? "The princess may have misunderstood, this matter has nothing to do with thenguage, everything is wishful thinking of the king, no wonder thenguage." System: Oh humiliation. This time is better, Lang Youqing concubine intentionally hooked up, isn''t that just adultery? Although Daqi does not have aw on adultery, it is disgraceful to say it. Sure enough, it was the male protagonist''s behavior, and no matter what everyone would think, he thought he had taken everything and everything was fine. Tang Guo was satisfied with the scene he wanted. His face still looks like a p, it''s not that Su Ruoyu''s face is pale, because he is faltering with anger. She just had a cold face and looked at He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu deeply: "It turns out that the prince knew that I was troubled." After speaking, she turned and left. This scene is over, and she shouldn''t have her role in the next scene, so she can be a melon-eater. He Lianfeng guarded Su Ruoyu and left, and the medical hall would definitely not be able to open. As far as Su Ruoyu''s current reputation is concerned, anyone who sees it will give pointers, and it is a little bit more face, who dares toe to her hospital for treatment. But for an hour, the entire capital was talking about Su Ruoyu having a marriage contract, but he hooked up with King Ding and lived in King Ding''s house. Some people even revealed that Su Ruoyu was able to open the medical clinic, and there was also the shadow of King Ding behind him. The person who broke the news was of course arranged by Ji Changqiu. Strike a snake and hit seven inches, and strike while the iron is hot are all good words. Ji Changqiu was behind, but He Lianfeng couldn''t hide it. Su Ruoyu didn''t return to Su''s house. At this time, when she returned to Su''s house, she didn''t even want to face the ridicule of Su''s family. She didn''t want to go back. She is not a masochist, and she doesn''t want to suffer that sin. He Lianfeng arranged her in another house, but she did not refuse. If it were not for her own house, she would not havee here. He Lianfeng felt something, afraid that Su Ruoyu would really leave, not onlyforted him, but also arranged for someone to guard here. Chapter 4095: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (33) Chapter 4095: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (33) "It''s time to invite my father." Ji Changqiu called in his entourage and ordered, "Go, tell the Prime Minister of this matter." "Yes, son." Ji Changqiu remembered the live scene broadcasted to him by the next person, so he couldn''t help being funny, and took a sip of tea. It''s really interesting, he really read it right, Princess Leyin is indeed a character, and a sentence to help the king and concubine put the two into a terrible situation. Not only did the two of them ruin their reputation, but they could also take them out. Now, who can use the excuse of being jealous to say something about her? Ji Changqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and He Lianfeng''s reaction also made him feel very funny. In the presence of arge crowd, he admitted the rtionship with Su Ruoyu and said that he took the initiative. Doesn''t he know that such a statement will direct all the spearheads at Su Ruonguage? Before that, everyone would say Su Ruoyu shamelessly at most. Now He Lianfeng is defending Su Ruoyu everywhere, and everyone will say, Su Ruoyu is not worth it, whether it is short or not, confusing He Lianfeng. These difficult days are yet toe. There is just one thing, Su Ruoyu''s medical skills, he found out many differences, but it is not worth where she learned it. What is Su Ruoyu''s abilities still hidden, and Ji Changqiu dare not look down upon it. His body has recovered from the state of Chinese medicine before, which shows that Su Ruoyu''s ability is indeed not small. Of course, this is not important, he can divorce, and this has made him sick. When the prime minister heard the story, his beard turned up with anger. "Ding Wang, daughter of the Su family, you are really good!" As the prime minister of the old fox, he even thought of thest time his son calcted, did these two people do it? If he destroys his son, can''t these two mess around outside? Good abacus! The prime minister asked for leave again. When the colleagues heard about this, they were very sympathetic to the prime minister, let him deal with it quickly. The prime minister hurriedly returned home, and soon he took arge group of people to Su''s house. That mighty appearance, as if to fight. Those who know a little bit of the situation especially want to see a good show. The Prime Minister obviously knows that Su Ruoyu has set up the king, and he is going to Su''s family to find trouble. The Su family is still in anger, and several prostitutes who think they have done a good deed are being punished. The mistress of the Su family was almost dizzy. How did she know that these cheap girls were so useless and ruined the reputation of Su Ruoyu, wouldn''t they be ruining the reputation of her Su family daughter? It''s all right now. They are likely to face divorce right away, and even her own baby daughter can''t say a good person. When they heard that they were the daughter of the Su family, they would think of the restlessness of Su Ruoyu, saying that she would not teach her daughter in the Su family, and she would not even have a reputation for bringing her herself. A few concubines are talking nonsense outside, isn''t it because she, the master mistress, didn''t teach it? The mistress Su regretted that she shouldn''t carelessly, she single-mindedly raised and discarded a few concubine, which in the end caused such a result. "Look at you and see how you teach them on weekdays!!" Master Su received the notice from his servant and came back quickly. Knowing the whole story, he scolded everyone. However, there was no way to save the matter. After scolding a few small ones, he scolded Su''s mistress, who was in charge of the back house. But I don''t want to think, if it weren''t for him to indulge, would the Su family dare to do this? Chapter 4096: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (34) Chapter 4096: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (34) Several concubines also had pale faces, but they did not expect the consequences would be so serious. "Master, it''s okay, Master Prime Minister came with someone." The butler''s words made Master Su''s head dizzy. He knew that the Prime Minister woulde when he heard about it. He didn''t expect the other party toe so soon, he must have skipped work . Su''s family was as anxious as the ants on the hot pot, but there was no way. When the prime minister came, he must have retired, they dare not say anything yet. Even, because of this incident, the Su family has offended the prime minister, and the petty ghost of the prime minister may wear small shoes to him in the future. Originally, Master Su was so grateful that the original partner who passed away could arrange such a marriage for his daughter. If it were not for the prime minister''s wife, this marriage would not be possible. Now, it''s all ruined. After a while, the prime minister came to Su''s house. After seeing Master Su, he only said two words: "Retirement." As for whatpensation, the Prime Minister''s Mansion is not rare. In some ces, he will find it on other asions, so he doesn''t worry. This matter got worse, and he had to quit the marriage as soon as possible. He was originally dissatisfied with the Su family, but this was arranged by his deceased wife. The former Mrs. Su was also good, so he agreed. Since Mrs. Su passed away, the Su family has not looked good anymore. This time, it turned out to be ruined in the hands of a few concubines, which is really funny. After the prime minister retired, he felt better, and he was wondering when he walked out of Su''s house, it was mostly retribution. The daughter of the Su family hooked up with the king, and it is estimated that he had counted on his son. God couldn''t see it, and repaid them. Of course, this is just the prime minister''s selffort, he thinks this is not easy. Mostly, someone contributed to it, otherwise it would note so fast. "Changqiu, Dad will find a good marriage for you in the future," the Prime Minister patted Ji Changqiu, showing a pitiful face, "When the timees, Dad will help you pick it out, and he will surely be a good girl." Ji Changqiu still has a psychological shadow on Su Ruoyu: "Father, this matter is not considered for the time being, the child has no idea of getting married." What the prime minister wanted to say, seeing Ji Changqiu''s persistent look, he sighed: "Okay, Changqiu wants to get married in the future, dad will help you choose. If you fancy a girl, dad will help me." The prime minister has nothing to do with Su Ruoyu and Ding Wang. This matter should make the Su family anxious. He watched the jokes and pushed secretly to see what happened. Now that something happened to the daughter of the Su family, she couldn''t burn him. Well, this matter, I don''t know if the emperor knows it, his proudest son is out there, and it is said that he maintains the Su family''s daughter very well. Cheng was concerned about this matter, and decided to arrange to find out what happened to the daughter of the Su family. In fact, the main reason is that I want to find some Su Ruonguage and Su Family, and the handle of King Ding. Get some handles out and use them when the time is right, it will definitely make them ufortable. The Su family became a joke. Su Ruoyu is even more a joke. And Ding Wang is a joke in a joke. Su Ruoyu didn''t return to Su''s house. Su Da was very popr and could only scold his family. When the emperor knew about this, his face was ugly, and he instantly loathed the Shangsu family. He doesn''t think there is a problem with his son, it must be a problem with the daughter of the Su family. "Why is the youngest man so obsessed with the daughter of the Su family, and I heard that he also took someone to live in a house, and it was very well maintained?" the emperor couldn''t help but mutter. Chapter 4097: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (35) Chapter 4097: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (35) "Isn''t there something wrong with the third child? Why did you suddenly fall in love with the girl? The princess Beiwang is such a stunning woman, but she couldn''t move the third child." The emperor was a little uneasy, so he arranged for the dark guard to investigate. [The host is big, I heard it, the emperor knew that He Lianfeng would not move. Now I heard that he likes Su''s daughter, he has already doubted what he is on, so he arranged for someone to investigate. After listening to Tang Guo, he sneered: "Sure enough, as an emperor, if you don''t understand this, how can you hand over power to He Lianfeng and give him such a status. Even if he spoils his son, he will not be so boundless." "It seems that Zhang Gongzi''s story has to be well publicized." Tang Guo said with a smile, and arranged for the red dates to do this that day. However, the people outside should not even think of He Lianfeng''s body. She didn''t listen to the people outside, but wanted the emperor''s attention. Looking at He Lianfeng''s reaction, I am afraid that I have not noticed the story of Young Master Zhang, right? On the same day, Tang Guo also received another good news that the puppet carrier pigeon came back. Tang Guo took the letter from his belly and opened it. Most of it was the longing of the princess and her emperor''s uncle about her, and thetter part was the attitude of the two. They had arranged for someone to pretend to be a vendor and set off for the gathering. It showed that they would not let her say wronged, and they would definitely let Daqi give an exnation on this matter. Of course, it was the same as Tang Guo said, but He Lianfeng didn''t cite this reason. If he didn''t do it well, he needed to find more evidence. It''s not that they can''t reconcile, and they can even ask Daqi to ask for some benefits, but they feel that they can''t punish He Lianfeng at all. The letter said that the person who arranged it would find a way to contact her when they arrived. After contacting Beiwangguo, Tang Guo had nothing to worry about, and now he was waiting for the day when He Lianfeng showed his feet. Before this day, He Lianfeng should be very busy, dealing with all kinds of troubles. 168 Besides, Su Ruoyu really wanted to escape, but He Lianfeng had been prepared long ago, and Su Ruoyu could not escape. Every time He Lianfeng had this idea, He Lianfeng would catch people back and press them on the couch... Under He Lianfeng''s affection, Su Ruoyu didn''t n to leave for the time being, and she never thought of returning to Su''s house. "Yu''er, it''s better to go to the pce, I will give you a decent identity." "No matter how decent the status is, it''s just a concubine. I said that I will never be a concubine in my life." Su Ruoyu is very persistent about this. The reason why she was entangled with He Lianfeng was that she knew that he was the only woman, and she had no liking for the princess who was married. Just like these few days, He Lianfeng has been by her side in his spare time, knowing that the princess is nothing but a mere appearance. Thinking of Tang Guo, Su Ruoyu felt a burst of hatred in her heart. She had already doubted whether all this was on purpose by Tang Guo. Anyway, they had a vengeance between them, and now Su Ruoyu left in a hurry, and this grudge was avenged. If it weren''t for Tang Guo, she wouldn''t end up like this. Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng stated that she would not leave, but she would not enter the pce. He Lianfeng didn''t press him either, he also hated Tang Guo very much, and now he had an excuse to deal with this burden. "The Su family can''t tolerate me anymore, and I don''t n to go back to the Su family." Su Ruoyu said, going back to that ce is just getting angry, and now she feels that staying in the house arranged by He Lianfeng is not bad. In this era, everything is tied up, fortunately she has a lot of skills. Su Ruoyu made a decision and went out wearing a veil to listen to Tang Guo''s news. Knowing that Tang Guo would go to the teahouse to listen to books every day, she also went every day, on the other side of Tang Guo''s cubicle. She specially prepared Tang Guo with a kind of medicine, nning to find an opportunity to prescribe it. Chapter 4098: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (36) Chapter 4098: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (36) "My son, didn''t you let your subordinates stare at Princess Dianding? The subordinates discovered something in the past two days." Because he wanted to pretend that he could not afford to sleep, and lower He Lianfeng''s vignce, Ji Changqiu nned in his heart that he would not go out without cutting a piece of meat from He Lianfeng''s body. When the incident happened before, it was regarded as a bite on He Lianfeng''s body. The marriage contract between him and Su Ruoyu was terminated, and he finally did not have to sleep. He was sure that the next He Lianfeng would have a lot of trouble, and there was no time to trouble him. Therefore, Ji Changqiu decided to go to the teahouse to listen to the book today. ording to the next person, there was a new story book in the teahouse before. The story was bizarre and fascinating. Many people have listened to it two or three times. The reason why no one gave him the content of the script is that he had told him at the beginning, don''t give him spoilers for any interesting script, or he will drive people out. This story sounds interesting to me, how can I spoil it? At this moment, Ji Changqiu was sitting in the carriage, and the entourage was talking to him quietly. "What''s the matter?" Ji Changqiu is still more concerned about the Princess Ding. The other party is kind to him, and he appreciates his temperament. With such a reaction from Princess Leyin, shouldn''t it be the whole two of them? Anyway, it was the princess of Beiwang Country, and he guessed that this matter should be known to Beiwang Country. Why didnt it happen? Its just because its too small, even if its not a small thing in their eyes, but its a small thing in the eyes of the world. Only this thing makes a fuss, but its the thunder and the rain. Two hairs to He Lianfeng. Flying "Just a few days ago, there was a woman with a mysterious veil. Every day she went to the tea shop to listen to a book. The time just coincided with Princess Ding. She might be a little earlier orter than Princess Ding, but when Princess Ding left, she too Will leave afterwards. Once or twice, its still a coincidence. Every time, I think its suspicious." Ji Changqiu touched his chin: "It sounds suspicious. Have you investigated her identity?" He still knows the people around him. If he didn''t find out something, he would nevere over and talk to him nervously. "The son is like a god," the entourage whispered, "after the subordinates'' interrogation, the veiled woman turned out to be Su Ruoyu." "I didn''t expect it to be her." Ji Changqiu was surprised but not surprised. Thinking of his own experience, Su Ruoyu was afraid that she hated Princess Leyin. He went to the teahouse to stare at her every day. Didn''t he want to find a chance to start? The smile in Ji Changqiu''s eyes put away: "Have someone watched it?" "It has already been arranged. Su Ruoyu is good at it. The subordinates are afraid to find out. Fortunately, the brothers arranged by the Prime Minister are all masters. It is easy to stare at a Su Ruoyu." Ji Changqiu nodded, and the tension in his heart dissipated. After thinking about it, he said: "Immediately pass the words of this young man. If Su Ruoyu still wants to use the medicine, think of a way to get the medicine to pay to her. ." After investigating Su Ruo for so long, Ji Changqiu has a good understanding of Su Ruo''s methods. She didn''t dare to use force to attack Princess Yueyin. It would be more convenient if she didn''t know how to do it. Last time he was unprepared, so he was hit. Fortunately, there is Princess Leyin who makes a rescue, but she didn''t expect that the woman wanted to harm Princess Leyin again. Since she is eager to find death, he doesn''t mind helping her. The medicines that are in a hurry are for others to use, so there should be no antidote formted, right? Chapter 4099: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (37) Chapter 4099: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (37) "Princess, I just saw Prince Prime Minister''s entourage." Jujube whispered, "I went to the cubicle over there. It should be Prince Prime Minister who came to listen to the book." "In other words, this prime minister is unlucky enough." Tang Guo nodded: "It looks like the prime minister is because after retiring, people feel refreshed and their health is much better." "That''s not true. Whoever has such a fiance is so angry." Jujube thought of another thing and whispered, "Su Ruoyu is next door every day, princess, what is she thinking of?" Jujube is not a fool, a woman with a veil, who is in the cubicle next door every day, looks very problematic. When the veiled woman left the teahouse, she followed to check it out, only then did she know that the other party was Su Ruoyu. Jujube think, Su Ruoyu will never be kind enough to pay attention to this matter every day. "Watch more, this doctor Su seems to be very angry." Jujube sneered: "She? The heart is high? The servant girl heard a big joke. It is not that her heart is high, that is, the heart is higher than the sky." While the two were talking, Su Ruoyu left the cubicle. After observing for so many days, she knew that the second child would bring tea. Therefore, she ns to add something to the tea. Su Ruoyu walked up the stairs and saw Xiao Er who was carrying the tea water. He went up and asked: "Xiao Er, is this the tea sent to cubicle 3?" "Oh, unfortunately for this girl, this is not the tea from cubicle three, but the tea from the queen concubine in cubicle two." Each cubicle''s guests prefer tea differently, so Xiao Er always follows the number The numberes up, "Girl wait a minute, I will give you the old manter, the tea is ready." In fact, while speaking, Su Ruoyu had already added something to the tea. She was good at it. When Xiao Er didn''t notice, she threw a small medicine into the teapot. Unconsciously, Xiao Er didn''t even notice. Tianhe "Okay, you go, I''ll go back and wait first." Su Ruoyu returned to the cubicle, thinking that for a while the Princess Ding would make a fool of herself in public, and her mood was much more rxed. She was too frustrated these days. After Su Ruoyu returned to the cubicle, she didnt know that Xiao Er who was carrying the tea just now, took a deep look at cubicle three, and did not carry tea into cubicle two, but went to one. number. Since thest time Ji Changqiu was recruited, he has arranged some people to this teahouse, mainly for the safety of listening to books, especially in charge of tea and cakes. It sounds like a fuss, but he just has such a hobby, and of course he has to make himselffortable here. "The son..." Before that Xiao Er was in Ji Changqiu''s cubicle, he was Ji Changqiu''s person. Just now, Su Ruoyu was doing tricks, he saw it, but pretended not to. "Su Ruoyu threw a medicine in the teapot." Ji Changqiu ncedzily, not surprised at the result: "Bring tea to cubicle 3." "My son, the tea in cubicle 3 is different from that in cubicle 2." Ji Changqiu nced at the person pretending to be the second person: "I have to teach you this thing? Don''t tell me, you won''t." "Don''t worry, the subordinates will definitely do this well." The person pretending to be a little second smiled. It turned out that the young man''s heart was like a mirror. There is actually a problem with the teapot mouth, just to prevent this kind of sudden maniption. Chapter 4100: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (38) Chapter 4100: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (38) As long as whoever administers the medicine from the position of the teapot''s mouth, the medicine powder will not flow into the teapot, and only needs to rece the teapot''s mouth with a new one. So, its very simple. Change a clean teapot spout and install the previous teapot spout into the teapot inpartment 3. The scene on Ji Changqiu''s side was systematically sued to Tang Guo. She was not surprised by the design of the teapot. After all, the ancients had a natural talent in this area, and all kinds of technical objects were iprehensible and even looked up to by modern people. But I didn''t expect that the people under Ji Changqiu''s hands were all talents. She abducted Ji Changqiu and returned to the country to the north, which is tantamount to abducting a bunch of talents and going there. This is a good deal! [Host is big, that Xiaoer is here. The prime minister also ordered to tell you about this matter. "Ok." Sure enough, when Xiao Er came over, he was already carrying the tea that had changed the teapot. To put it simply, the guest in cubicle 3 drugged her teapot and made it clear that he was the prime minister. The red dates were so dizzy, they almost rushed to cut Su Ruoyu. "Show me the teapot mouth." Tang Guo said. Xiao Er did not hesitate. Tang Guo held the teapot mouth, as if he really looked at it, and there was indeed a small pill inside. ording to Su Ruoyu''s pharmaceutical ability, most of this medicine will dissolve in water when it encounters water, and is colorless and tasteless. "Has the Prime Minister arranged for you what to do?" Xiao Er said: "It has been arranged." Tang Guo handed the teapot back to Xiao Er, who knew that he would leave, and said nothing more. After a while, Xiao Er was holding a new pot of tea, which was Su Ruoyu''s favorite scented tea. Xiao Er had already turned off the switch on the teapot, and the teapot now looked almost like an ordinary one. Those who don''t know the technique don''t understand that there is a mystery. s home The pill had been dissolved in the tea, and Xiao Er couldn''t help taking a breath for the aroma wafting from the mouth of the teapot. How can it smell so good? Xiao Er remembered what was going on with this pot of scented tea, and quickly closed his breath. Is it possible that this scent was meant to attract people to drink? He sniffed carefully, and the scent was really the scent of scented tea, nothing else. Xiao Er was still very worried, so fragrant, Su Ruoyu wouldn''t doubt anything, right? He knocked on the door of the cubicle, and then delivered the tea in. When Xiao Er walked to the door, Su Ruoyu smelled the scent of scented tea and was already attracted by the smell. It almost smells good. Seeing that Su Ruoyu didn''t seem to be puzzled by the flower tea, Xiao Er even showed expectant eyes, which was a little strange. Could it be that the scented tea is too fragrant because Su Ruoyu''s medicine yed a role? Otherwise, how could Su Ruoyu''s eyes urge him to put down the teapot? "Objective, please use tea." "This tea in your teahouse seems to be better than the previous ones?" Su Ruoyu asked, still looking forward to it. The fragrance is so tempting, she can''t wait to take a sip. Xiao Er''s body is a bit stiff, and his face is as usual: "This is a treasure of the teahouse, and I don''t often take it out." "Oh, it seems I am very lucky today." Su Ruoyu sniffed, "Go down." Xiao Er''s heart beats quickly, he walked out of the cubicle, and suddenly there was an idea in his mind that the fragrance of tea was not a problem with Su Ruoyu medicine, but from Princess Ding. In addition to him, there is Su Ruoyu, only Princess Ding has touched the teapot. Chapter 4101: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (39) Chapter 4101: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (39) Oh my god, the son said he was afraid that the princess Ding would follow the Tao, let them watch more, but he didn''t know that the princess Ding was so clever that it was impossible to be fooled, okay? [The host is big, Su Ruoyu is not in a hurry to drink scented tea, but is testing whether the scented tea is poisonous. "It seems that my guess is correct. She should have seen a lot of house buckets, and she is a good medical practitioner. In a teahouse, check it and rest assured." [Unfortunately, the host is a step ahead of her and got something to cover up the toxicity in the tea. With Su Ruoyu''s little effort now, nothing can be found out. Unless, she really learned all the skills of Medical Sage. "Thanks to Big Brother Ziyun." An alchemist from the immortal world made this kind of gadget too simple. To say that Ziyun is in the immortal world now, that is a famous alchemist, it is hard to find a pill. People in the immortal world will never know that this alchemist who has a bad temper and does not easily help others to make alchemy, the price is very expensive. When someone asks him to help refine alchemy, he will never refuse, and will keep improving. Even the refined ones are some very ordinary things, some of the materials are from the mortal world, and they don''t contain immortality at all. [Su Ruoyu didn''t check out anything, and drank his tea with enjoyment. The system broadcasts the movement of Su Ruoyu in the next cubicle in real time. On the other side, Ji Changqiu was also curious whether Su Ruoyu would drink tea. The medicine is in Su Ruonguage, although there is no smell, it is difficult to guarantee that Su Ruonguage will not find it. "My son, there was no movement over there. Su Ruoyu might not know that there was a problem in the tea. It''s really strange that she didn''t find anything wrong with the medicine she made." "Go out and watch, and talk to my son when youe in." "Yes." The tea was so delicious, Su Ruoyu drank three cups in a row before stopping. Seeing that there was not much tea in the teapot, she nned to go out and call Xiao Er to let hime up and add some water. As soon as she left the cubicle, Su Ruoyu felt a little dizzy and in a daze, she seemed to have forgotten what she was going to do, andughed. "Hahaha..." The sound of Su Ruoyu attracted the attention of several people, especially those who were sitting in the back of the hall listening to the book. When they turned back, they saw Su Ruoyu dangling on it. "Take a shower, take a shower." He pulled the veil aside, and started to pull his clothes again, showing demented eyes. As everyone was stunned, he did not stop unbuttoning his clothes. Su Ruoyu''s actions were really amazing. Those who were originally listening to the book were all pulled by the people next to them. When they turned around, they saw Su Ruoyu smiling stupidly while untying his clothes. "Come on,e on, take a shower." Tang Guo, who was sitting in the cubicle, had a bad expression when he heard the system say there was movement outside. If it is a woman, I am afraid that Su Ruoyu''s calctions will not be avoided. Making this kind of pill, let alone in ancient times, is in the open-minded modern age, and it is also a blow to a woman. He took off his clothes in public, looked silly, and said he wanted to take a bath. Even if he was crazy, it was enough to make peopleugh for a while. Moreover, she was still the princess and princess of the Kingdom of Beiwang, so it would be shameful that she would take the Kingdom of Beiwang by the way. Su Ruoyu was really vicious. "My son, don''t go out yet, for fear of staining your eyes." Ji Changqiu sneered: "Su Ruoyu, a good method. If it weren''t for my son who knew she was a bad one, it would be Princess Yueyin who would suffer today." Chapter 4102: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (40) Chapter 4102: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (40) "How much hate is it to do such a stupid and vicious thing." "My son, even without you, Princess Ding will probably be fine." Ji Changqiu was puzzled: "What?" Ji Changqiu was silent for a moment when the entourage told the truth from the previous young man. "As expected of Princess Leyin, she is truly iparable." Follower: "..." He Lianfeng knew about Su Ruoyu going out to listen to the book, and he didn''t stop it. As long as Su Ruoyu didn''t run away, she could go wherever she wanted. Even the people who followed her stayed outside the teahouse and didn''t follow. I just heard that a woman inside took off her clothes in public, danced,ughed, and said she wanted to take a bath. Someone has recognized that this is Su Ruoyu, this arrangement looks at the two Su Ruoyu people, and feels bad in their hearts, so they rushed in to see. Sure enough, I found that Su Ruoyu was almost taken off, and the people in the teahouse also covered their faces and came out. The crazy woman inside was too vulgar. The people in the teahouse covered their faces and came out, arousing the curiosity of the people on the street, and they rushed in to take a look. Thin-skinned, he ran out again and took a sip in it: "Shame!" The thick-skinned man stared inside, and whistled at Su Ruoyu, which was particrly unsound, and it really attracted several young men. The two people who were responsible for guarding Su Ruoyu subconsciously turned their backs as soon as they went in and looked at the scene. But soon he went up again, quickly picked up the clothes, wrapped Su Ruoyu, and ran away on his back. "You are Miss Su''s family, the one who had a marriage contract and hooked up with King Ding. I heard that she didn''t return to Su''s house after the incident was revealed, but she was very angry with Master Su. Master Su also said, if so If she doesn''t go home, she will pretend that she doesn''t have this daughter, and will drive her out of Su''s house." "It turned out to be her, no wonder she is so shameless." "Could it be that something happened again that made her crazy?" "Couldn''t she be abandoned by King Ding?" At this time, Tang Guo and Ji Changqiu came out of the cubicle at the same time. After Ji Changqiu pointed at her, he motioned to his entourage to clean the scented tea inside. Tang Guo stopped, and took out a medicine bottle: "Put this into it, don''t worry about the others." The entourage hesitated, and finally, with the affirmation of Ji Changqiu, he quickly walked in with Tang Guos medicine bottle. It happened that Tang Guo passed by this position. The people below should have dispersed. Those who listened to the book were still listening to the book. People noticed here. When they passed the position of cubicle three, the entourage hadpleted the task and came out, pretending that they didn''t know anything, and followed Ji Changqiu. Tang Guo nced at the shopkeeper pityingly, and thought, it won''t be a while before he writes a note to the shopkeeper? This ce is really good, but it can''t be ruined by Su Ruoyu. After the incident, He Lianfeng will definitely check here, but there will definitely be no problems with tea, and He Lianfeng can''t find out anything. He wants to take the teahouse to ask, and he has to see if his brothers agree or disagree. Where is He Lianfeng today? He was in the pce and was named by the emperor to enter the pce. At this moment, I don''t know about Su Ruoyu taking a bath in the teahouse. "The third child, this matter is too unreasonable." The emperor med He Lianfeng for coborating with Su Ruoyu who had not retired. "Father, the son-inw already wanted to help Yu''er retire, and Yu''er also made it clear to the son that he has no intention of being the son of the prime minister." The emperor rubbed his forehead and said, "Isn''t this not divorced? How do you solve this matter? I heard that the daughter of the Su family is still in your other house?" Chapter 4103: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (41) Chapter 4103: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (41) Regarding how to deal with Su Ruoyu''s matters, He Lianfeng is also a bit big. The situation outside was like that, and the prime minister went to Su''s house to divorce. If Su Ruoyu was willing to enter the pce as a concubine, he would be told for a while at most, and he would soon forget the matter and the matter would be resolved. But Su Ruoyu didn''t want to be a concubine, and He Lianfeng was not upset about it, but felt that Tang Guo''s existence was blocking his way. If it weren''t for the stupid woman in the mansion, Yu''er would not suffer such wrongs. All that is not, He Lianfeng added to Tang Guo''s body. "These little things will be handled by the children." The emperor gave a faint hum, and said nothing more: "You can handle it whatever you want. Don''t be wronged, Princess Ding, the third child, you should understand her identity." A daughter of the Su family, the emperor was not so caring. Calling He Lianfeng over this time, he wanted to test it out. In addition, Zhang Gongzi''s story, he has also heard people say, but he did not call He Lianfeng. He is still unsure whether He Lianfeng''s refusal to act is true or false. If it is false, why do you pretend not to raise it? If it really doesn''t, how can it work on that Su family''s daughter? Would the Su family daughter be the same as the monster in Zhang Gongzi''s script? I heard that the daughter of the Su family has good medical skills, but he sent someone to investigate. The daughter of the Su family raised in another hospital, the Su family did not bother at all, how could she hire a teacher for her. Such superb medical skills, even the imperial physician in his pce, is not necessarilyparable. The emperor was also tempted by Su Ruoyu''s medical skills. It''s just that this woman is unusual, with doubts everywhere. It is impossible for him to let her enter the pce before he is sure whether the other party is a human or a ghost, and whether he can control it. Seeing that He Lianfeng didn''t give up the meaning of Su Ruoyu, the emperor was relieved instead, and hoped that his third son could test Su Ruoyu to see what she was holding. After all, the emperor regarded He Lianfeng as the stone to ask for directions. Seeing the emperor, He Lianfeng just warned him, and did not get angry, and he understood that this trifle was a trivial thing in the eyes of the emperor. The reason why he was called into the pce was mostly because he was afraid of what would happen to Tang Guo because of Su Ruoyu? After all, the other party is the princess of Beiwang Kingdom, which involves the friendship between the two countries. He Lianfeng, who had left the pce, thought secretly, if the princess of Beiwang country could not restrain her loneliness and did something embarrassing, would Beiwang country be unable to say anything wrong, right? He Lianfeng, who had already made a decision in his heart, felt slightly better. It''s just that he didn''t wait for him to breathe a sigh of relief. After listening to the ins and outs of the matter, He Lianfeng was not well. Su Ruoyu, was silly in the teahouse, and undressed in front of everyone? ? It doesn''t matter how far off He Lianfeng is. Now the entire capital knows that the crazy woman is Su Ruoyu. He Lianfeng only felt that his face was a little red, and a touch of anger rose in his heart. Su Ruoyu was his woman, who was watched by so many people. Both men were shrinking their necks for fear of being punished by the master. But no matter how you shrink your neck, punishment is indispensable. They didn''t dare to say how far Su Ruoyu could be, because then the master might goug their eyes. Now thinking of the scene they saw in the teahouse before, their faces are also a little red. Su Ruoyu drinks Lingquan every day. Of course, his skin is good. The two of them can hardly forget the scene they saw before, and they bury their heads forcefully, fearing that He Lianfeng will see the clues. Chapter 4104: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (42) Chapter 4104: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (42) He Lianfeng couldn''t ept this kind of thing a little bit. If it were a different woman, he would definitely lose interest in an instant. His woman can only be seen by him, but this woman is Su Ruo, the only woman who makes him a man. He went to see Su Ruoyu with full anger, and at the same time ordered people to check the situation in the teahouse. After the ident, not long after the two people took Su Ruoyu away, one of them returned so that the people in the teahouse could not touch the cubicle where Su Ruoyu had stayed. Anyway, it was the person under He Lianfeng''s hands, and he still had this awareness. Su Ruoyu was already awake, two hours had passed before the time. That medicinal effect is just one hour in itself. Su Ruoyu, who was sober, was locked in the room. The two subordinates, fearing that she would have another trouble, ordered her to be locked in the room. After waking up, Su Ruoyu found that all his clothes were gone, a little dumbfounded. Later, she discovered that the clothes were falling on the ground one by one. What made her fear even more was that she remembered what happened before. Especially at the "performance" meal in the teahouse, Su Ruoyu couldn''t hold back and rolled his eyes and fainted. It was just that she didn''t faint for a long time, and when she woke up again, she was yelling in the room as if she was crazy. The guardian outside didn''t know if she had gone mad, so she didn''t dare to go in and see. When He Lianfeng entered the room, he saw Su Ruoyu wrapped in clothes at random and shrunk in the corner, looking very pitiful. He Lianfeng felt some pity in his heart and walked over to hug her andfort her. "Yu''er, no matter who harmed you, I will check this out and I will never let anyone go." Su Ruoyu was terrified in her heart. She had clearly thrown the medicine into Tang Guo''s teapot. How could she drink it? She did not dare to say that she drugged Tang Guo. She didn''t suspect that Tang Guo was responsible for this matter. The other party didn''t even know that she would do it. Who was the one who harmed her? In ancient times, it was really terrifying. Although this incident was a big blow to Su Ruoyu, she was not an authentic ancient person. Apart from being angry and wondering who was hurting her, she would not be the same as an ancient woman, so she would die and live. "The rumors outside are not good, don''t go out this time." He Lianfeng said again, feeling in his heart that it would be nice not to show up for Su Ruoyu this time. Things are getting more and more troublesome, and he thinks that in the future, Su Ruoyu will be admitted to the mansion, afraid that she will have to change her identity. "Master, there is news from the Su family, it''s about Girl Su." The words of his men came from outside. He Lianfeng didn''t care much, and asked casually: "What news?" "The Su family decided to expel Girl Su from the Su family''s master and servant, and her fame in the future has nothing to do with the Su family." It seems that what happened today made it impossible for Master Su to ept such a daughter as Su Ruoyu. Let Su Ruoyu bear the name of his Su family daughter, so that none of the Su family girls want to marry. Su Ruoyu gritted her teeth with hatred when she heard this. Then the Su family, she had never been rare. Seeing that her face was not good, He Lianfeng quicklyforted him, saying that she could live here. The Su family treated her so unrighteously, and they might regret it in the future. Su Ruoyu thought so too. One day, the Su family will regret it! It''s not Su''s family anymore, and her Su Ruoyu will not be bound by others, and she will be more at ease. He Lianfeng''s people, of course, didn''t find anything in the teahouse. Chapter 4105: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (43) Chapter 4105: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (43) Even Su Ruoyu drank some tea on the same day and checked, there was no problem at all. Su Ruoyu still didn''t believe in the abilities of those people, and asked someone to bring the teapot back. She did some research, but she didn''t find anything and was very discouraged. How was she poisoned? It is impossible for someone to put medicine into her mouth, right? This incident made Su Ruoyu much more peaceful, and now the entire capital was rumored about her crazy thing that day, and she did not dare to show up. Even if he was wearing a veil, he was afraid of being recognized by someone familiar with him, so he didn''t go out at all, so he could make medicine in He Lianfeng''s house. She helped He Lianfeng make various medicines. Knowing that He Lianfeng would lead soldiers to fight when the border was unstable, she remembered the backwardness of this era, and helped make hemostatic and anti-inmmatory drugs. Su Ruoyu''s ability made He Lianfeng look at him with admiration, and he believed that Su Ruoyu was extraordinary, and only he could possess such a woman. Everything in the outside world seemed to be incapable of improving their feelings. He Lianfeng felt that some things should be brought to the fore. People find that Princess Ding is unwilling to be lonely, and to find a man, not only must the person in the pce know, but also other people. When other people knew about it, they couldn''t help it. They could get rid of the title of Princess Ding and move Yu''er. He Lianfeng was figuring out what time would be more appropriate. Normally he didn''t even want to look at Tang Guo, but if he passed suddenly, it would attract suspicion. Tang Guo and her maid were all skilled, not really weak women. In the end, He Lianfeng thought of a good time, the annual pce banquet. There are also his nails in the pce, and then he only needs to let these nails do this thing. It''s just that this medicine must be made by Su Ruoyu for him. "What medicine does the prince want?" Su Ruoyu asked. He Lianfeng: "It''s best to be colorless and tasteless medicine. People who use martial arts can faint instantly." "That way I can do it." Su Ruoyu didn''t know what He Lianfeng was going to do, anyway, now He Lianfeng needed it, she just made it. Among other things, with the umbre of He Lianfeng, what she does is really convenient. Even if she did not enter the pce, she lived very decently, much better than the one who kept the vacant house in the pce. He Lianfeng is kind to her, she doesn''t mind sharing some good things with him, anyway, this is her man. If He Lianfeng can be the emperor in the future, she can walk sideways in Daqi. Of course, after He Lianfeng became the emperor, after the Sixth Court of the Sangong Pce, don''t even think about including her in the harem. She is not rare in the cannibalistic ce in the harem. If He Lianfeng refuses to agree to her at that time, she has a way to leave. If He Lianfeng gives her freedom, she really doesn''t mind staying in Daqi for the rest of her life and get him more good things. The premise is of course, he can''t touch other women. If he touched other women, don''t me her for being ruthless. [The host is big, He Lianfeng asked Su Ruoyu to make a colorless and tasteless medicine that can instantly stun people with martial arts. I suspect this is for you. "Well, keep staring." [Also, the host is big, the hemostatic medicine and anti-inmmatory medicine made by Su Ruoyu before, He Lianfeng gave to the emperor. The emperor was very happy that He Lianfeng contributed the form, greatly admired him and rewarded many objects. The emperor also said that he would call that powerful genius doctor into the pce. He Lianfeng had no choice but to admit that this was Su Ruo''snguage. Chapter 4106: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (44) Chapter 4106: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (44) [Actually, the emperor guessed that it should be a medicine made by Su Ruoyu, but just wanted to see He Lianfeng''s reaction. The emperor seemed quite satisfied, and He Lianfeng was able to coax Su Ruoyu. However, many people were arranged to watch the two in secret, and it seemed that they were still uneasy. "It''s normal. In the face of interest, no matter who Su Ruoyu is, what shameful things he has done before, there are ces that can be used, as long as he can control, the emperor is very happy that such people exist." [Also, the prime minister has had a pretty good life recently, and he has caused some trouble to He Lianfeng from time to time. In addition to this, he often asks the person under his hand, the host''s situation, it seems that he should be more worried about your situation. The system secretly poked and said, He often sighed, but it is a pity that Princess Yueyin is such a woman, how could he ration He Lianfeng''s pig. What a pity, God is blind, He Lianfeng is how He De can encounter such a good thing. Tang Guo: "..." [Recently, the host has not been listening to the book, the prime minister asked the people under his hand every day, why did you not go to the book, is the story stale? By the way, after the Prime Minister heard the story of Zhang Gongzist time, he already wondered if He Lianfeng didn''t lift up, so he liked Su Ruonguage, because only Su Ruonguage would make him a real man. Recently, he is investigating this matter. Tang Guo was more interested in this: "Then has he found out?" [Not yet, there are not two people who know this. The reason why the emperor knows is because the nail he buried is too deep. The prime minister is not He Lianfeng''s father, this matter is not easy to investigate, but he is quite patient. "It seems I have to arrange it." System: I always feel that today''s weather is very cool, and it is strange that a system can feel the problem. "Princess." Jujube was curious, Tang Guo called her into the room and asked her to do something. Some time ago, people from Beiwang Country came, pretending to be ordinary traders, and bought a house in the capital to live in. In other words, Tang Guo is no longer used manually. Just yesterday, Red Date''s younger sister, Qing Zao, came with her husband and moved into the house. The reason why Tang Guo didn''t enter the pce, Tang Guo thought it would not be easy to attract the attention of the emperor and He Lianfeng, lest He Lianfeng dare not start. "You go to arrange, the only thing that He Lianfeng will not raise is the news that he is a man in front of Su Ruoyu, revealed to the prime minister and several brothers of He Lianfeng." Tang Guo said with a smile. Jujube was surprised: "Princess, are we going to start? The first step is to bad He Lianfeng''s reputation?" "What is bad? This is to expose the truth to the public. Doesn''t he like to do this kind of thing? Isn''t it also spreading outside now, my princess upies the pit and doesn''t shit? Every year at the pce banquet, sisters-inws, brothers and sisters, what''s wrong? Its all about letting me give birth to a child. If I dont want to have a baby, Ill take a concubine. Its obviously He Lianfengs problem, and its my fault in their eyes." Jujube nodded, He Lianfeng is indeed hateful, not to mention the cold princess, and let the princess bear such a reputation, just like Master Zhang. He didn''t know the red dates, but He Lianfeng was not good, thinking Tang Guo wanted to use this method to justify himself. After all, He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu have a leg, there is still a certain difference in the actual story. She did not expect that Tang Guo wanted to use this matter to let others help her expose He Lianfeng. Chapter 4107: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (45) Chapter 4107: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (45) "Puff--" When Ji Changqiu heard thetest news from his subordinates, he spouted a sip of tea, and his skillful face was somewhat surprised. "He Lianfeng, he doesn''t lift it? Only to Su. If thenguage is good?" "My son, this is indeed a secret we discovered. The subordinates also felt that this matter was a bit outrageous. They couldn''t tell whether it was true or false, so they had toe back and tell the son. With the son''s talents, I would definitely be able to tell the difference." This subordinate also gave a wave of ttery. Ji Changqiu has calmed down: "You said, will He Lianfeng really not lift it?" "In other words, He Lianfeng is indeed different from other men. Before he got married, there was no maid around him." Ji Changqiu nodded, "Perhaps, there is really something wrong." "Actually, the subordinates think it is not necessarily." Under Ji Changqiu''s suspicious eyes, this subordinate boldly said, "Is there not a maid by your son? It''s all of us elders, isn''t the son always not like a woman?" Ji Changqiu: "..." "My son is weak, he has no interest in men and women, and even feels disgusting." The psychological shadow that Su Ruoyu has caused him has not yet dissipated. "He Lianfeng is different. He has been married to Princess Ding for three years, and there is no skin close between the two. Why does Su Ruoyu suddenly appear, so she has to be? Before he got married, He Lianfeng gave people Its a person who doesnt look like a woman. Dont you think its suspicious? Anyway, keep watching and see if He Lianfeng can show his feet." Ji Changqiu was silent for a moment, and that good-looking face suddenly showed some smiles: "In this way, you find a way to reveal this news to the other princes. Didn''t they fight very hard? I don''t know the news, will they have it? Be interested to test. When they do, you remember to add to the mes and do something clean." "Understood, son." On the other side, the prime minister heard the news and touched the mustache at the corner of his mouth: "You deserve to be the son of the official. You have done a good job. When you do it, you must wipe it clean. Help the other emperors. He Lianfeng Just press hard and rub on the ground." Do you dare to bully his son, thinking he is a vegetarian? Just dont know, this is true or false, does the emperor know? If you know, you can probably guess that his son was calcted? And, He Lianfeng deceived Marry the princess of Beiwang Kingdom, ha ha, the prime minister smiled happily. This is a big deal. I heard that some foreign businessmen havee from Beijing recently. It seems that they areing from Beiwang. Is it such a coincidence? [The host is big. As you might expect, the reactions of all parties are simr. Now He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu are surrounded by various dark guards. I even saw that two dark guards identally hit a piece. He went, and looked at each other, as if they all knew what they were doing, they tacitly moved a ce irrelevant. ] The systemughed, [Its so interesting, and the Prime Minister Tebi is angry. He actually has nails inserted by all the emperors, and there are also in the pce, and there is a concubine in the pce that he actually installed nail. Tang Guo: "As expected of the old fox, the viin in the plot. If the aura is not too strong, he might not lose." Tang Guo took out the puppet paper-cut again, and it was not easy to bring down He Lianfeng, after all, he had a halo on him. Therefore, she decided to arrange a paper-cut for him. The main task was to help the other guards in the aftermath. If they lost their hands, there would be this paper puppet man to make up. Therefore, around He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu, there were not only the secret guards of each family, but also Tang Guo''s paper puppets. Chapter 4108: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (46) Chapter 4108: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (46) To ask so many people staring at He Lianfeng, did he not notice it? Of course this is not the case, but around He Lianfeng, there are always people staring at him. Among the emperor''s sons, he is obviously outstanding. He has had great military exploits, and he has been canonized as the king, unlike some princes who have not had a title until now. How could such a He Lianfeng not be jealous of other princes? It was because He Lianfeng knew that someone was watching him, so he didn''t care about the abnormalities around him. Regarding the increase in manpower, He Lianfeng mistakenly thought that it was the brothers who knew that he had given the emperor the form of hemostatic and anti-inmmatory drugs, and wanted toe to him to find out the news. After all, a genius doctor with such a skill, who doesn''t want to recruit him? He Lianfeng didn''t expect that these people who were staring at him woulde for him, wanting to see if the new news he received was wrong. In fact, several princes didn''t quite believe that He Lianfeng himself did not act, but he could do with Su Ruoyu. This matter sounds outrageous. It''s just that, after finally catching such a news, they don''t want to give up. He Lianfeng didn''t care much about those who were staring at him. Su Ruoyu is the genius doctor''s news, sooner orter will know. Fortunately, it was less than three months before the pce banquet. As long as Tang Guo, the princess of the North Wang Kingdom, is rid of the thorny eye, he will be able to make room for Su Ruoyu''s position as the princess. Then he can arrange a new identity for Su Ruoyu, which is definitely enough to enter the pce as the princess. WeChat He Lianfeng is already arranging the matter of this identity. The matter is confirmed earlier, and the traces will be wiped out more cleanly. There are hemostatic drugs and anti-inmmatory drugs, and the emperor shouldn''t bother about it. When doing this, He Lianfeng really revealed a few words to the emperor, but his original words were: "Father, the daughter is an extraordinary woman. In addition to her outstanding looks, she is actually more special. Thats the talent. The things that happened before were idents, not Yu''er''s willingness. Therefore, Erchen wanted to give Yu''er an identity so that she would have a better identity in the pce in the future." The words here reveal two meanings. First, all kinds of things that happened before in Su Ruoyu were calcted by others. Second, to give Su Ruoyu a decent status, she will only get a higher position in the pce in the future. After all, how talented she is, not everyone can make those two medicines. The emperor tasted the benefits, and He Lianfeng was willing to pick up Su Ruoyu, a hot potato, and looked at her for Da Qi''s use. How could he disagree? Today I cane up with hemostatic medicine and anti-inmmatory medicine, and maybe I cane up with better medicine tomorrow. Even if Su Ruoyu is really a monster, everything is easy to say under He Lianfeng''s control. Therefore, the emperor agreed with this matter. He Lianfeng is like this, it is considered a clear road. After leaving the pce, He Lianfeng wrote a letter to the frontier, to the general who is now guarding the frontier. The letter stated that Su Ruoyu was the inventor of two kinds of medicine and needed a decent identity, so he asked the general Su Ruoyu recognized as an adopted daughter. From the capital of Qi State to the frontiers, it takes nearly two months to go back and forth. Calcting the time, it canpletely catch up with the pce banquet. He Lianfeng''s actions could not hide the people staring at him, but these people didn''t care much about this matter. Chapter 4109: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (47) Chapter 4109: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (47) They just wanted to confirm whether He Lianfeng really didn''t treat other women. If he was, it would be a joke. After staring at He Lianfeng for almost a month, the parties finally decided to take action. The annual Lantern Festival is here, and He Lianfeng, as the Ding King, can''t not participate in some Lantern Festival asions. Su Ruoyu flinched for a while, and wanted to go out at this time. She still had to wear a veil to go out. But everyone knew that she was the person next to He Lianfeng. She herself suggested that people follow her and not walk with He Lianfeng. Thest time she went out with He Lianfeng, she was recognized by a pungent daughter. Yin and Yang said something ridiculing her weirdly, which made her angry. This time, she was no longer with He Lianfeng. Su Ruoyu didn''t wear a veil, but decided to pretend to be a man, and coupled with her rtively good make-up skills, with a little modification, no one should recognize her as Su Ruo. Looking at the person in the mirror, Su Ruoyu felt that she could go out in men''s clothing in the future. Sure enough, no one looked at her strangely. Here, Tang Guo also wants to go out to see thenterns. How can such a lively asion miss her. "In fact, I also like to watchnterns. At night, all kinds of lights are so beautiful." System: [Isn''t it because they are going to attack He Lianfeng tonight, and the host is reluctant to take a look? In other words, the host still has a role tonight, how could it be absent. "That''s just by the way, I really want to seenterns, beautiful things, who doesn''t like it." System: Anyway, he doesn''t believe it. The host is good at everything, just likes to talk to deceive Xiao Tongzi, thinking that he is particrly good at deceiving kindergarten children. After picking up, Tang Guo took the red dates and set off to Yunbo Lake. The Lantern Festival was the street along Yunbo Lake. Not only are there all kinds ofnterns on the street, but there are also small lights floating in Yunbo Lake, which will be very beautiful at night. 90 If there is a month, the scenery will be more beautiful. On Yunbo Lake, there are many light boats. The owners of the light boats are people with extraordinary status, such as the princes of the pce and the princes of various families. The light boat basically surrounds one ce, and the deck will be lowered so that people who watch the light can easily board the boat. Of course, ordinary people still can''t go, and being able to get on this kind of light boat means that their status is not ordinary. Most of them were invited to sit in the light boat. As soon as Tang Guo appeared, he was seen by several princes'' concubines, and the maids around them had alreadye to invite her. Tang Guo did not refuse, staying with these imperial concubines, and acting better in a while. "Princess Ding iste again today." The eldest prince concubine said without a smile, "I deserve a fine." Tang Guo could see that the jealousy in the eyes of the prince concubine, yes, after all, He Lianfeng is a titled king. The prince is still a polished prince, and among the princes, he seems to be a rtively mediocre person. Every time she met, the eldest concubine couldn''t help but embarrass Tang Guo, but she didn''t dare to go too far. The original owner is a princess, has his own pride, and will not really punish himself for a cup because of the embarrassment of the eldest prince. Tang Guo didn''t want to drink either, of course he wouldn''t drink it. She nced at the people faintly, found her ce and sat down, extremely proud. Chapter 4110: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (48) Chapter 4110: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (48) At this moment, the face of the eldest prince concubine was a little burnt, she felt bad, knowing that Tang Guo would not ept the move, why did she say the kind of words that would make it impossible for her to get off the stage. Fortunately, the other imperial concubines did not dare to mock her, she pretended not to know, and she was barely able to make it through. "Princess Ding, the lively girl Su was taken into the mansion?" And the prince asked, this question is indeed more heartbreaking, much more powerful than the eldest concubine. If it''s an average person, you don''t deserve to panic. It''s a pity that the person in front of them is Tang Guo. Her expression didn''t change a bit, but she looked at the light boat opposite. On the light boat, there were mostly men with extraordinary identities. They will get along for a while now, and they will y with themselvester. After a systematic report, He Lianfeng was being pulled by his brothers to drink, and he would listen to a small songter. Beforeing, Su Ruoyu gave He Lianfeng medicine and said that if something happened, let him take the medicine and he would not be caught. He Lianfeng still believed in Su Ruoyu''s ability, so he was very bold, and no one refused to drink. Tang Guo also instructed the paper puppets to help destroy them for a while, asking He Lianfeng not to take medicine. She drank a cup of tea and looked leisurely. As if remembering that he hadn''t answered the second prince and concubine''s question, he came back to his senses and said, "Wait for the girl, how can the prince bring people back to the house?" The four princes and concubines couldn''t help saying that they were alive: "Then I have heard that the king will look like people in the house outside." "Since the prince is happy, it''s okay to raise a gadget outside," Tang Guo said lightly, "the prince can still tell the difference, knowing that this kind of gadget can''t be brought back to the house." Originally, Tang Guo wouldn''t say this. The system told her that Su Ruoyu was not far away, so she wanted to say something to stimte her. Doesn''t Su Ruoyu want to enter the mansion? Then she had to tell the other party that if you didn''t enter the house, that would be an outside room. That was stealing. In this world, even a concubine would be worse. Hot Book Library In Su Ruoyu''s heart, of course he didn''t think He Lianfeng looked down on her. Su Ruoyu was holding his fist now, looking at Tang Guo fiercely, as if Tang Guo had done something heinous. She just didn''t want to go to the pce to be a concubine, it was not He Lianfeng not letting him enter the pce. He Lianfeng didn''t know how many times he had said it and wanted to pick her back. She did not agree. What do these people know? What do they know? A group of ignorant and poor feudal women, all their lives could only watch their husbands carried by woman after woman into the mansion. They did not dare to object and could only ept. On the bright side is the mistress of great beauty, actually? I''m afraid it will be terrible, right? She is a woman of the 21st century in Su Ruo, who has a higher education and is a self-reliant woman, not the kind of woman who lives on men. So, where do these women who have been poisoned by feudal society have the right tough at her? A group of frogs at the bottom of the well! What do they know? She Su Ruoyu, what she always pursues is one double for her life, she is not rare to enter the pce at all. The feeling that no one understands and can''t express his own thoughts makes Su Ruo very voice. And she felt that even if she talked about it, she was ying the piano to cows. How could these women understand her new-age thinking? They are afraid that they don''t know what self-esteem and self-reliance mean. Chapter 4111: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (49) Chapter 4111: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (49) "That''s right, it''s just a gadget, it''s not a big deal. I haven''t even entered the Pce of Dingding." The concubine said, "When the King of Ding is no longer interested, I will return to the pce." These words were clearly meant to help Tang Guo, but in fact they were only insinuating that the current King Ding would not return home, and they were all seduced by that Su Ruonguage. Isn''t it the failure of Princess Ding Guo? Tang Guo smiled at the corners of her lips and sipped her tea lightly, not caring at all. Su Ruoyu didn''t want to listen to these anymore, turned and left. Today she is going to find another person, the daughter who pointed to her ridiculed a while ago. Last time, the other party was lucky. This time she wanted him to look good. It''s not that she doesn''t want to deal with Tang Guo''s imperial concubines, it''s just that she is not sure, there are definitely dark guards around them, and she is afraid that she will be hurt by then. In fact, she was a little bit scared of Tang Guo. Thest time she was inexplicably recruited, she always felt that there was something wrong, and she did not dare to face Tang Guo for the time being. Sheforted herself that Tang Guo was a widow at all, and He Lianfeng had no affection for her. This feudal woman seemed to be quite pitiful, and she didn''t need her to deal with it. Looking at the irony Tang Guo of the imperial concubine, she felt quite refreshed. "Staring at Su Ruoyu, she looks like she feels like she wants to do bad things." What Su Ruoyu wanted to aplish, she wanted the other party to fail. People who dont know it are quitemon in modern times. This kind of people often use this kind of rhetoric to open up for themselves: Although I know that he is married, every time I see him, my heart can''t help but jump, and his eyes will make me care. I knew I was wrong, but I just couldn''t help but like him. I have never thought of ruining his family. As long as I watch him silently and see him every day, I will be content. A decent and good girl will not have illusions about a married woman. Even if you can''t control it, and if you identally have a good feeling, you will quickly withdraw and stay away. It will never increase this good feeling. Only Xiao San Er, Bai Lian Bitch will have so muchpelling, can''t help it. Talking about not destroying other people''s family, in fact, what is said is disgusting. I still dont feel that Im wrong. After all, they didnt think about destroying the family. They just kept it silently. Its really great and pitiful. [The host is big, He Lianfeng is recruited, or the big puppet paper man of the host is powerful, if it weren''t for his help, they would not seed in putting He Lianfeng down. The puppet paper man did nothing but stole He Lianfeng''s antidote. It was reced with an ordinary pill. After He Lianfeng took it, he didn''t know that he was hit. [Several princes were drinking andposing poems outside, and seeing He Lianfeng "drunk", they ordered people to help them to rest in the boat. Two girls from Fengyue Tower were also arranged to go in. By the way, the two girls from Fengyue Tower were arranged by the Prime Minister. Because they all wanted to know if He Lianfeng really had a problem, the few parties tacitly joined forces. Although everyone knows that they have their own people, they don''t know who the other person is. As for the Prime Minister and Ji Changqiu''s people mixing together, no one knows. Tang Guo''s paper puppet, no one will find out his identity. [The two girls from Fengyuelou are already attacking He Lianfeng. I suspect that this is revenge from the prime minister. This guy, dont look at the surface and care about everything. In fact, he has a small mind, very Hold grudges. Chapter 4112: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (50) Chapter 4112: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (50) [No good, the host is big, Su Ruoyu has prescribed medicine to Princess Liuguang. "where?" Princess Liuguang? Tang Guo recalled in his memory that this was King Zhong''s daughter, Helianxi. He Lianxi has a straightforward personality, a bit of a bit of violent temperament, and is also a woman of temperament capable of literary and military skills. It can be said that her character is a bit jealous. In the original plot, Princess Liuguang couldn''t understand Su Ruoyu very much, and didn''t have any good expressions on her. I remember that also during the Lantern Festival, a ugly incident urred about Princess Liuguang, and the matter was concealed, but then Princess Liuguang married a shameless person and passed away not long after. Could it be that the scandal of Princess Liuguang was caused by Su Ruoyu? "Where is it?" Tang Guo asked the system, stood up at the same time, and said to several imperial concubines, "I want to put thentern." After speaking, she turned and left, not giving face to the few people at all. The original master''s temperament was like this. Several people were very angry, and there was nothing to do, and they didn''t dare to stop. Tang Guo walked forward quickly, getting more and more remote as he walked, and no Su Ruoyu was seen here. [Su Ruoyu went to another ce. She gave an ugly man and Princess Liuguang medication at the same time, so, what happened, it could only be this ugly man. Jujube didn''t ask where Tang Guo was going, but just followed silently. Not long after, Tang Guo walked to a remote alley, and she saw Princess Liuguang, who was leaning against the wall and somewhat unclear, with a red face, like a cooked shrimp. Not far away, there is a dangling figure, which should be the ugly man in the system. ording to memory, this shameless man also has some identity. Although he is not very tall, he is not an ordinary person. All the prostitution and gamblinge, but there is no talent and ability. "Princess, this is Princess Liuguang?" Jujube was also surprised, "It looks like it has been drugged." "Well, are there any of us? Send Princess Liuguang back to the Royal Pce." "Yes, the dark guard has been by my side to protect the princess." Jujube was angry, "I don''t know who did it, is that the man?" Jujube has discovered that the shameless man walks here slowly Come. Tang Guo shook his head: "No, he is important too." Tang Guo walked over, knocked the man out, dragged him to the corner, and the red date was a little dumbfounded. However, she was too surprised and nned to order the two of them to send Princess Liuguang back to the Royal Pce. "It''s better to go in person." Tang Guo said, "The dark guards are men. It is inevitable that King Zhong will have any thoughts. It is most suitable for you to go. It is said that you identally met Princess Liuguang. It depends on the situation. She sent it back." "Okay." With the dark guard following, the princess'' martial arts is more powerful than her, there is really nothing to worry about. The red dates were also rude, knocking the head of Liuguang County into a stun, and ran to the Zhongwang Mansion. I heard that tonight is a friendly show for her, she has to send people back quickly,e to watch the show, hope to catch up? The princess said that there will be her role in a while. In fact, she didn''t know how to act. The princess said that when the timees, she will know how to act. Thinking of this, Jujube ran faster and scolded the druggiver in her heart. If she missed the scene, she must curse the other party ten thousand times. Tang Guo returned to the crowd and bought antern at will. "My son, Princess Liuguang has escaped from danger, it was made by Princess Ding." Ji Changqiu nodded: "That''s good, Princess Ding is really a kind-hearted person, so why do you match the dog He Lianfeng?" Hard to force his subordinates: I don''t know what happened recently, the son has scolded He Lianfeng dozens of times every day. "Ah--" At this moment, a woman''s screams came from a certain light boat, not to attract everyone, but it attracted the surrounding light boats and other extraordinary people. They stopped their affairs and looked at that light boat. Go, only two women ran out disheveled. Chapter 4113: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (51) Chapter 4113: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (51) Everyone stared at the two disheveled women who ran out of the boat. Before they were surprised what happened, the two women cried loudly. "The Nujia really doesn''t know what happened." "It was King Ding who insisted toe and pull the Nujia. The Nujia didn''t expect... I didn''t expect..." The woman wiped her tears while saying that it was King Ding who really pulled her by herself, not she took the initiative to pull her up, although she didn''t know Why is Ding Wang, who is not so close to female sex, so enthusiastic, "It''s just that Ding Wang gets angry at the back, let the ve family go away!" Therefore, doubts arose in everyone''s hearts, why did King Ding let the two girls go? There are a lot of things like this kind of fun on the light boat, but it''s not broken on the surface. "You go down." The second prince said, "Let''s go and see how the third brother is going." The reaction of the two women had already told those present who knew that He Lianfeng was really not good at treating other women, rather than what they thought before was insane. This is interesting. Several princes got into the ship, and some princes who were not afraid of it also followed in. Ji Changqiu kindly reminded: "Would you like to invite a doctor?" Su Ruoyu hadn''t noticed here yet, he was not in a hurry. If Su Ruoyu didn''t pay attention, he would let the other party notice. It is said that the medicine given to He Lianfeng this time was the best medicine from the princes of various families. After taking so much, the people of He Lianfeng might not be sober. The doctor couldn''t solve it for a while, so Su Ruoyu had to help. Tang Guo is now the princess of King Ding. She can''t go, not only can''t go, she has to follow people in to care about Xia He Lianfeng''s physical condition. When a group of people entered the house, a waiter had already covered the disheveled He Lianfeng with a quilt. However, it can be seen from his flushing face and the big beads of sweat on his forehead that his condition is not very good. The doctor came quickly. Ji Changqiu had prepared this early. After all, He Lianfeng had to diagnose his problem. After taking so many powerful medicines, there is no response at all. Isn''t it just that he doesn''t act anymore? When the doctor saw He Lianfeng''s appearance, he knew that he was a Chinese medicine, not a simple medicine. The whole person was as hot as it was rolled in boiling water. "Please avoid the female rtives first." The female rtives avoided, Tang Guo, as the princess of He Lianfeng, did not need to go back. But don''t forget, there is no skin close between she and He Lianfeng, so she subconsciously avoided it. This action made the people present aftertaste. There is no need to avoid ying the princess, after all, this is his princess. It seems that this princess should know what He Lianfeng doesn''t mention? However, he may not know, He Lianfeng knew that he was not good enough, and didn''t want this secret to be known by other people, so he simply kept neglecting the Princess Ding. Thinking this way, the minds of many princes became active again. This Princess Ding is not the daughter of ordinary people, but she is the daughter of the princess of the North Wang Kingdom, who is very favored. If you know that He Lianfeng swindled the marriage, would it be worth it? Don''t let them give an exnation, I''m afraid this will be endless. No wonder they have been married for several years and both have children. It turned out that it was not the problem with the princess, but the problem with He Lianfeng. They looked at Tang Guo with subtle eyes, Tang Guo turned her back to them, pretending to know nothing. Chapter 4114: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (52) Chapter 4114: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (52) System: [The host is big, this part of the scene is very simple, just turn around, I saw that everyone was suspicious, and the performance was very sessful. After a while, the doctor''s diagnosis was over, and he wiped the cold sweat from his head. The eldest prince who spoke very little asked: "Doctor, how is the third brother?" "Go back to the prince, Ding Wang, this is Chinese medicine, there is more than one kind, I guess there should be seven or eight kinds of medicine. These medicines are strong, the amount is stillrge, ordinary people take one of them, Enough to drink a pot. If it''s just that the medicine is very effective, it can be solved, just find some girls." At this point, the doctor hesitated, "It''s just that this is not a simple matter of Chinese medicine, but... " A ray of light shed under the eyes of the second prince, and he asked: "But what?" "This" "Doctor, but it''s okay to say that this is rted to the safety of the third brother, so it''s better not to hide it." The doctor looked at Ji Changqiu and gritted his teeth. He was not afraid to decide the king afterwards. He was the prime minister''s man, and the skin on his face was fake. Such hesitation is nothing but aplete y, too radical, too deliberate, and easy to arouse suspicion. These princes are not simple characters, even the unremarkable big prince, is very scheming. "Doctor, let''s talk quickly, the third brother is still waiting here, I think the third brother''s condition is not very good," the fourth prince looked anxious, as if he was really worried about He Lianfeng''s safety, "I just told someone to go. Please ask an imperial doctor in the pce, and the doctor will take a look at it first. If you cant solve it, the imperial doctor wille in a while, just hand it to the imperial doctor. The doctor gritted his teeth and said: "That''s the case. The problem now is that even with so many medicines, there is no reaction at Dingwang. If there is a reaction, this matter can be resolved. No reaction, which means that it is impossible. The evil fire is purged, and the poison cannot be detoxified. I can''t solve it. These medicines are mixed together to form a new medicine. There is no way to formte an antidote in a short time. Anyway, he is not capable. Even if you have the ability, you have to pretend to be incapable. The son said, helping Ding Wang detoxify this kind of thing, they can''t manage it. The people present were stunned, and even the female rtives who had been in the past were astonished looking at the people around them. In fact, under normal circumstances, they can''t enter here. The reason why they can enter is only the tacit approval of all the princes here and those who want to see He Lianfeng''s jokes. How can they spread this shocking news if they don''t enter the ship to see the situation? The dissemination ability of the back house can be much faster than they specially find someone to spread the news. These back-house women, especially the imperial concubines, seemed to haveprehended the thoughts of their Royal Highness, and their hands were shaking with excitement. The king of Ding couldn''t even do it, he couldn''t take medicine, and he didn''t even take seven or eight kinds of medicine. God, what kind of good news is this fairy? Is this God''s favor? The princes present all pretended to be surprised, after all, there was a previous foreshadowing, and they were only expecting this result. But those ignorant brothers are a little at a loss. They seem to have heard a terrible secret, wondering if they will be silenced. But seeing so many people present, they were not ordinary people, no matter how powerful the King Ding was, he would not dare to kill them, so he was relieved to eat melons. Chapter 4115: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (53) Chapter 4115: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (53) The female rtives thought of something, and cast their eyes on Tang Guo. This princess from the North Wang country was too unlucky. She actually married a fake man. No wonder she hasn''t seen a big belly for several years. It turned out to be the king''s pot. The king is also the same, every time they ridicule the princess, may the other party not know? There was no maintenance at all, but instead allowed them to discuss the princess. This man is too dogged. At this time, the hostility of the female rtives towards Tang Guo was wiped out. Marrying a fake man, they couldn''t say anything yet. They had sessfully substituted into it, and wanted to cut the king twice. What a king, nothing more than a waste! Hehe, pretending to be more than just a female, it turned out to be incapable of covering up. Allowing his own princess to be talked about is a chicken that can''ty eggs. She upies the pit and doesn''t shit. It turned out to be to conceal her failure. Not only that, but it is also bad for Princess Ding. What''s more terrifying is that he couldn''t do it, and he even learned to y with women outside. I don''t know who gave him the courage, a man who is eunuch, also learns from others, it really looks like that. nausea! The identities of these female family members are uncertain, and the role that they have assumed is the biting of Wang Ding''s teeth, and I am very fortunate in my heart. Fortunately, the person I married does not have such a natural problem. After receiving countless sympathy, Tang Guo appropriately showed a somewhat helpless expression. These female rtives don''t really care about her especially, just like that, you look so pitiful now, no matter how high your status, no matter how arrogant, you are still so pitiful, it seems that you are already at a level below them, and you don''t hate Tang Guo. The eldest prince was standing next to Tang Guo, and she patted Tang Guo''s hand,forting: "The king of Ding should be unspeakable about this kind of thing, so he didn''t ask the doctor to see it. Now I can''t help it. It will get better." "Yes, I have pity for you for so many years of wrongs, we med you before." Tang Guo didn''t speak, so he could be silent right now, let them make up their own brains, and they can make up the most perfect drama. "Doctor, are you serious?" The second prince first reacted, "How could the third brother..." "Yes, howe the third brother, he is in such good health..." the prince said. The four princes'' expressions were even more exaggerated, and even went to He Lianfeng to look at them, showing unbelievable eyes: "Howe? Is it the medicine?" "It''s definitely not a matter of medicine. With this level of medicine, King Ding should be..." The doctor didn''t finish his words, everyone understood. "There was no reaction in the part of King Ding''s body, but it was normal in other ces. The two girls went out just now. They should be driven out because King Ding was anxious." The doctor said, "In order to prevent King Ding from hurting himself , I just fed him some paralysis medicine, but this medicine will notst too long, and he will wake up in half an hour. In a short time, for the sake of health, he cannot use it a second time." After finishing speaking, the doctor wiped his sweat: "Several princes, I am really helpless. I just wait for the imperial physician in the pce to see it." "I see." The eldest prince said to everyone, "It''s better to send the third brother into the pce, and let the imperial doctorse and see." This decision was approved by everyone, and just as they were about to move He Lianfeng, a female voice sounded outside. Chapter 4116: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (54) Chapter 4116: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (54) "Let me in, I want to see King Ding, and he will definitely meet me." This voice was surprisingly from Su Ruo. It''s been an ident with King Ding. After so long, Su Ruoyu should know how. It''s just that He Lianfeng was speechless at this moment, and he was burned out of consciousness, where would he notice Su Ruoyu. Several princes all remembered that Su Ruoyu had a special effect on He Lianfeng, and of course she would not be allowed to get close. Once she got close, He Lianfeng''s body reacted at this time. Things that He Lianfeng didn''t mention would not be real, and today''s n was in vain. No matter what, Su Ruo should be used at the end. Besides, they all want He Lianfeng to suffer, especially Ji Changqiu. "The prince, it is better to send King Ding into the pce first. At this moment, some inexplicable women suddenlye in, I am afraid that it will dy King Ding''s illness." The eldest prince agreed: "Go and stop the woman outside, and forbid her to make trouble, it''s about the safety of Wang, if she dares to do anything wrong, kill without mercy." Killing He Lianfeng''s only woman who has feelings seems to be good. Su Ruoyu really wants to go in by force, but here are all masters, she has only practiced for a few months, how can shepare to these *******? She was captured within two strokes, but she didn''t really kill her, but kept her aside. "It''s better to lock it up." A sullen smile appeared on the corner of the second prince''s lips. "This woman is the third brother anyway." Su Ruoyu is indeed a woman pretending to be a man, but the real situation is that she can''t deceive the eyes of these princes and can see that she is a woman at a nce. They knew her identity from the moment the other party spoke. Really think that everyone is so stupid,bing a man''s head, is a real man? Just those few sounds hadpletely exposed her. In this way, Su Ruoyu was locked up. He Lianfeng was taken back to the pce for treatment, and Tang Guo, as Princess Ding, had to follow in. Eighth book Ji Changqiu looked at her back, a little worried. It''s not that she is worried about her sadness, but that He Lianfeng will be disadvantageous to her. After thinking about it, he decided to go back to find his father. Back at the prime minister''s house, He Lianfeng knocked on the prime minister''s room. Fortunately, his father is now an old bachelor, otherwise he would really be embarrassed to knock on the door in the middle of the night. "What did you do in the middle of the night?" "Father, something happened during the Lantern Festival tonight." Ji Changqiu said in a few words, these things happened in the prime minister''s expectation. He also wants to wait to get up tomorrow morning to hear the good news. Unexpectedly, this son of my own family was a little ufortable and came over to share the night story with him. "Haha..." After listening, the prime ministerughed and said, "It deserves it. I wanted to design my sonst time. How I thought he came up with that method, he really came up with it based on himself. Ha. , Deserves to be the King of Ding." "Father, is there someone in your pce?" The prime minister squinted his eyes: "Why? Want to watch a good show? There are people, but these people are not used to watch a good show. However, since your kid wants to see it, it doesn''t matter, I immediately pass the book to the pce." As a qualified prime minister, raising a group of homing pigeons is a necessary skill. "Changqiu, I came to ask about this in the middle of the night. It shouldn''t be as simple as looking at the excitement?" His son, how could the prime minister not know how much, although he could not guess the specifics, he also understood that there must be other reasons. Ji Changqiu smiled faintly: "Father, do you remember thest time I was shocked?" Chapter 4117: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (55) Chapter 4117: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (55) "Of course I remember, originally we had no grudges with King Ding, but he dared to calcte you. Now we are enemies." Ji Changqiu smiled sincerely in front of the prime minister: "If it weren''t for the princess to help his son that day, there might be things that the son could not do on that day. What will the Su family''s reaction be? Dad should understand?" Ji Changqiu also briefly exined what happened that day. After the prime minister had listened, he felt more affectionate towards the concubine Ding, who was very simple and not exposed to others. It turned out that the people who set the pce were not all annoying, he noted down this favor. It''s just... his son''s reaction is not quite right. "Changqiu, do you have any thoughts about Princess Ding?" I have seen through the prime minister''s face, "Don''t talk to coax your father. You''ve been young. You can''t hide your father from me." Under the moonlight, Ji Changqiu''s face turned into a blush. Just when he wanted to refute, he remembered what the Prime Minister said, and fell silent for a while. Any ideas? He hadn''t deliberately thought about this before, but now recalled it, but because of the status of Princess Ding, he had to retreat and didn''t dare to think over there. The prime minister sighed: "You have this mindset, and it''s normal. After all, such a courageous and intelligent woman is really rare." The prime minister frowned, "But, no matter how much we like, we can''t do it. Its a good woman. Although your father is not a good person, he cant do this kind of thing. Its not good for us. Its easy to be pinched by others, and its not necessarily robbed." Ji Changqiu said in his heart, thest sentence is the point, right? His dad, he knows very well. Little library "However, it''s not that there is no chance at all." The prime minister said, "The most important thing now is that Princess Ding can''t see you. As long as she sees you, this matter will be 80% certain." Ji Changqiu looked a little surprised at the prime minister''s shining small eyes, his back was chilly, what is his father calcting? "Father, Ding Wang hasn''t died yet. Poisoning is unrealistic. Even if he died, as Ding Wang, he won''t be able to remarry." "Pooh!" The prime minister gave Ji Changqiu a nce: "Where did you want to go? Besides killing King Ding, isn''t there another way? Let them get together. Since Princess Ding hasn''t had an episode, most of them have their own ideas. Princess Wangguo, can you tolerate the deception of King Ding? If it doesn''t happen, it''s waiting for an opportunity to happen." "Do you not have thought of this?" Ji Changqiu: "I thought of it, but this opportunity is not easy. The reason is that the king is not good. Unless Beiwang Guo is willing to tear his face, it is basically impossible for me and her." "You cant eat hot tofu if you are anxious, dont worry, the people in Beiwang are not in a hurry, what are we worried about? You can wait with peace of mind. If you are worried about this, dont get close. After all, your identity will be given to each other. Cause trouble." The prime minister analyzed, "It has been confirmed tonight that the king does not move, and I will wait to prove another thing. The only person who can make him a man is Su Ruoyu." "It is said that this Su Ruoyu would not enter the mansion as a concubine, and he said that he would have a couple of people for his life. The King Ding may not be too infatuated with her, but he can''t be separated from him. In addition, Su Ruoyu''s medical skills are in the emperor. I have passed my eyes in front of me. If you want to be upright with Su Ruoyu and bring people into the mansion, you must remove an eye-catching person." The prime minister gave Ji Changqiu a look you understand. Ji Changqiu understood, but his face was a bit chilly. If so, He Lianfeng is really cruel. "As long as He Lianfeng ns well, the emperor will close one eye, provided that the friendship between the two countries cannot be harmed, at least Daqi will not be the one who is in the wrong." Ji Changqiu: "Father, I see, you can let go of the pigeons quickly and see what happens in the pce. Your pigeons have been useless for a long time, each of them can''t fly. If you don''t fly twice, it''s better to stew and eat. ." "Although you are my son, don''t even move one pigeon!" Chapter 4118: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (56) Chapter 4118: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (56) In the pce, all imperial doctors were called into the pce to diagnose and treat He Lianfeng. The emperor did not expect such a thing to happen in the end. He knew that his sons were fighting fiercely, and he would like to see this situation. As long as things don''t get out of his control and don''t touch his bottom line, it doesn''t matter how the sons fight underneath. A good heir undoubtedly needs these. Moreover, these sons continue to fight, which can be regarded as restricting each other. As an emperor, in fact, they are still thinking about the dragon chair under his **** every day. He didn''t expect that He Lianfeng, who had always been smart, would actually speak. It wasn''t that there was no way in the past, but that it was not serious this time, and there was even confusion. He Lianfeng in front of him, even if he gave him a knife, may not be able to resist. The emperor''s mood was veryplicated. Before, he was still specting about He Lianfeng''s convenience and no problem. Now the situation is different. After taking so many medicines, the third son still can''t do it. At this moment, the emperor couldn''t help but think of the story of Young Master Zhang circting in the capital. Young Master Zhang was also a man of eunuch. If he didn''t meet a monster by chance, I am afraid he would never be a real man in his life? Is Su Ruoyu a fairy whoes to harm people? So far, I don''t think so much. Regardless of whether Su Ruoyu is a fairy or not, he is already on the emperor''s guard list. Not only did the emperor think of these, other princes also thought of it. As long as it is confirmed that Su Ruoyu can really make He Lianfeng react, then it is basically true that Su Ruoyu''s main degree to He Lianfeng is not surprising why he indulges Su Ruoyu so much. Ji Changqiu in the Prime Minister''s Mansion was also very interesting. It was a coincidence that the story of Young Master Zhang came. This story is still circted for a long time. Although he also helped to promote it, it has been spread outside the capital before he promoted it. This has almost be a bizarre story, few people don''t know it, and countless versions have been derived. Originally, stories like Zhang Gongzi were nothing, and simr ones were everywhere. The only thing that is wrong is that Young Master Zhang is a Tian eunuch, as is He Lianfeng. Zhang Gongziter became a real man when he met a fairy. He Lianfeng also met a woman who asked him to be a real man, Su Ruoyu. Such aparison seems to be a metaphor for Zhang Gongzi''s story. After connecting, Ji Changqiu felt that this matter was not easy. I don''t know who made up the story of Young Master Zhang, it''s kind of like targeting He Lianfeng. Tang Guo waited aside now, looking a little dull. During the period, the imperial doctor also asked the grandmother in the pce to ask Tang Guo something, which of course was very private. He Lianfeng''s problem is very difficult. They need to confirm whether He Lianfeng took the medicine and failed, or he failed. At this time, Tang Guo didn''t need to conceal it anymore, and she also said that she had lived alone in the courtyard of the Royal Pce since getting married. He rarely meets with He Lianfeng every day. When he meets the most, it should be at the annual pce banquet. If it was a coincidence, the time of the pce banquet was the only time they met in a year. The sound is not small, and everyone who listens to it is surprised. Especially the few princes and concubines who were worried about Tang Guo, who came with her, quickly took over again, replenishing what life Tang Guo was living in the pce. It turns out that some people are really superficial, but in fact they are hard to tell. Somehow she was a princess, and when someone asked about this, she was suffocated enough, and she really understood the strange temper. Chapter 4119: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (57) Chapter 4119: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (57) At this time, the only grievances of several princes and concubines towards Tang Guo disappeared. Everyone looked at Tang Guo with pity, Tang Guo had nothing to dislike. Arousing everyone''s sympathy is also one of the steps. In her position, it is best not to say some radical words to me He Lianfeng. After all, he has only two mistakes now, not by himself, looking for a woman outside. Sadly speaking, in this era, men have these two mistakes, which are really nothing. If she shows disgust at this time, she will be scolded by a group of people, and she will definitely call her a person who does not need a man. She is so anxious to get rid of He Lianfeng and find a new man. Yes, the world is always tolerant of men. When ites to women, they are wronged. Some normal choices will still be abused by them in a variety of sharp and uglynguage. Just like in modern times, many men recalled breaking up with their ex, and many of them added one sentence back: I can''t give her the life she wants. This sentence is not a confession for oneself, but the underlying meaning is to tell the confidant that he was abandoned by a vanity-loving ex. In fact, if you are a vain woman who only loves money, you won''t be attracted to you at first. In this situation, most of them have been together for several years. There is no hope in this man, but others have changed. It is conceivable how harsh people have been to women since ancient times. Tang Guo looked at those imperial physicians who were busy working on He Lianfeng''s politics, and remembered something more ridiculous. Those were two very real news. The first news was that a man cheated and his wife asked for a divorce, but the man was unwilling. The man confessed his mistake very seriously and made variouspromises. The wife could not tolerate sand in her eyes, so she still wanted to divorce. At that time, under thements, there were some particrly ridiculous remarks, saying that men will inevitably cheat. This is just a mistake that men all over the world make. He has already admitted his mistake, so sincere, this woman is too harsh, too unreasonable, so unreasonable, not at all affectionate. Even if it is for the child''s face, don''t get divorced easily. It was the man who made a mistake, because the man regretted it, but the wife still disagrees. If she doesn''t choose to forgive, should she be verbally attacked by countless people? Thesements at the time refreshed her three views. The second piece of news is that a young girl was stabbed and killed in the street, but her twenty-year-old life came to an abrupt end. Finally, the investigation revealed that the murderer was the boyfriend of the young girl. What surprised Tang Guo even more was thement below. There are many people who are saying that it will be green for a while. This young girl looks pretty. Maybe she is a vain. She went to find a rich man and gave her boyfriend a green hat, but she couldn''t bear it and killed her. She didn''t understand whether these people had opened the eyes of the sky and understood so clearly. How could it smell so bad when I said it. With Tang Guos identity, it is true that He Lianfengs current situation can offer peace But she didn''t want to be so cheap He Lianfeng, this person wanted to kill her, and Su Ruoyu wanted to frame her to make a fool of herself. Where could there be such a cheap thing. After the imperial doctor''s diagnosis was over, all of them looked at the emperor with embarrassment, expressing that they could do nothing at present. Even if they put together some methods, there is no way to solve He Lianfeng''s current situation. Chapter 4120: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (58) Chapter 4120: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (58) After taking those mixed drugs, the evil fire in the body must be released. It''s just that He Lianfeng can''t do it, even this simple thing can''t be done. Everyone was silent for a while, and the princes knew it well and looked at the emperor. The emperor knew what their eyes were, and asked him to speak Su Ruoyu in. If this is the case, their goal is achieved. The emperor was still silent. To be honest, Su Ruoyu was a strange woman. He wanted to interrogate Su Ruoyu''s secrets, but he never had a chance. Perhaps this is an opportunity. Of course the emperor couldn''t speak for himself, and quickly asked Su Ruoyu toe in. Isn''t it a joke that he has been watching this? So, he is still waiting. Look at these princes, who can''t hold back their breath. At this time, someone ran in and whispered in the ear of the second prince. Then, the second prince looked at the emperor with embarrassment. The emperor said in his heart, isn''t thising? Ask quickly: "Second, what''s the matter?" "Father, Su Ruoyu has been arguing to see his third brother, saying that he is very worried about his third brother." Su Ruoyu was so anxious because he knew He Lianfeng''s traditional Chinese medicine. He Lianfeng was taken away before, and he was confused at first sight. She didn''t want to let He Lianfeng touch other women in this situation. Didn''t Tang Guo follow into the pce? As the princess of He Lianfeng, this is probably the other party''s obligation? He Lianfeng didn''t like Tang Guo at all, she wouldn''t give the opponent a chance to get involved in He Lianfeng, so she kept arguing to see people. She nned that if they didn''t let her go, she would use other means, although she would expose more. "Go, tell her toe in." With a wave of the emperor''s hand, Su Ruoyu was brought in. Su Ruoyu saw He Lianfeng, who was blushing and unconscious, stretched out his hand with pity for pulse. Unexpectedly, He Lianfeng would react as soon as he touched her, and immediately pulled her under him. At this time, the emperor said: "Doctor, check the condition of the youngest." Su Ruoyu''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it. The scene was as embarrassing as it was. Someone really pulled Su Ruoyu away, and the imperial physician went up to check He Lianfeng''s condition. This check was shocked: "The emperor, it''s okay, it''s okay to set the king." "Send two courtdies here." The emperor also nced at Tang Guo. Of course, he couldn''t ask Tang Guo, the princess of the Northern Kingdom, to do this kind of venting evil fire. Seriously, Su Ruo is thinking too much. As for Su Ruoyu, the emperor is absolutely strange to her identity, and also wants to confirm whether only Su Ruoyu can make He Lianfeng respond. In this case, it also proves that the third child did not deceive him. When everyone exited the room, Su Ruoyu was also pulled out, watching the two courtdies being sent in. No matter how hard she struggles, there is nothing she can do, for fear of her making trouble, she will be acupointed, and she cannot move at the moment. Not long after the maid was sent in, they all ran out, kneeling in front of the emperor, with a look of embarrassment. The emperor understood in his heart, and asked calmly, "What''s the matter?" "The ve and maidservant saw the emperor, and the ve was not blessed to serve the king." The maid did not dare to say that the king was not good, but she could only say that she was out of luck. At this time, everyone was relieved, including the emperor. It turned out that King Ding really only had a woman like Su Ruoyu to make him a real man. Su Ruoyu also breathed a sigh of relief, she and everyone understood it differently. Chapter 4121: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (59) Chapter 4121: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (59) The emperor refused to let her be with He Lianfeng, and sometimes felt that she was inferior to a courtdy, which made her hate her, and was very unhappy in her heart. Who is she looking down on? The two pcedies were driven out, she was happy again, she felt that He Lianfeng thought that these two pcedies were not her, so she let them get out. In this situation, He Lianfeng was able to bear it for her, which shows that he really cares about himself. At this time, Su Ruoyu''s heart was tied to He Lianfeng''s body, thinking that this man was hers, and no one could get involved. Tang Guo saw the weird excitement on Su Ruoyu''s face, and she had some guesses in her heart. Su Ruoyu would not misunderstand that He Lianfeng rejected the two courtdies for her? This can be fun. A beautiful misunderstanding. "Let her in." The emperor''s eyes fell on Su Ruoyu''s body, and the guard unlocked Su Ruoyu''s acupuncture points and pushed her into the room. Without Su Ruoyu, everyone''s eyes gradually fell on Tang Guo, full of sympathy. "Princess Ding, this is also a unavoidable thing." The emperor''s symbolic exnation was also considered to be a face to Beiwang country. If it was a princess of other status, he would disdain to say such a thing. Tang Guo sneered at this moment, and she looked like crazy: "I assume that I am not satisfied with King Ding. It turns out that these problems do not lie with me, but with him. Fortunately, I have been burdened for so many years. Infamy." "Father, since King Ding is ill, why didn''t you exin it earlier? You cheated me so hard." Unfortunately, the original owner didn''t know what was going on until he died. He thought it was his own identity. He Lianfeng was jealous. The emperor was a little embarrassed, and he didn''t know how to exin this matter. Even if it is an exnation, the exnation is not clear. Tang Guo also looked forward to the emperor''s exnation, anyway, the Daqi imperial family would have a lot of trouble in the future. Tang Guo didn''t leave the pce. She nned to wait here for a while, as if no one else had the intention to leave. Thebined effects of those medicines are incredible, I don''t know how long it willst. Tang Guo expected it to be correct, there was no movement all night. The emperor left long ago, and several princes and concubines were there, saying that they were very worried about the king. Su Ruoyu''s body was actually pretty good, but he couldn''t stand the tossing. In the end, he passed out into aa and was carried out by the courtdy, looking a little embarrassed. Tang Guo watched Su Ruoyu be sent for treatment, and then followed the doctor to see He Lianfeng''s situation. "The evil fire has gone away, but this time the king is hurting the root, and **** will be forbidden within a month." In this way, Tang Guo really went out of the pce and returned to the pce. It''s almost enough to stay in the pce overnight. After brewing for a night, half a morning, things about the impossibility of the king in the capital should be almost spread, right? She believed that the princes, the next actions of the princes and concubines would make her very satisfied. This incident will be spread out as it was, and we will add oil and vinegar to let everyone know the whole story. Sure enough, after leaving the pce, the system helped Tang Guo ry the people''sments, all saying, "Ding Wang can''t do it, she has something pitiful about Ding Wang." "Red dates, ask someone to spread the news, it is said that the king himself is ill, but he lied to marry the princess of Beiwang, what does this mean?" "Understood, princess." After returning to the pce, Tang Guo wrote a letter and stuffed it into the belly of the puppet carrier pigeon. After a while, the carrier pigeon was gone. Chapter 4122: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (60) Chapter 4122: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (60) He didn''t write anything, just let her mother, the eldest, and her uncle do something to spread the rumors that the king would not do it. King Ding is suffering from illness and deliberately concealed it and lied to marry the princess of Beiwang. Is this because he does not attach importance to the friendship between the two countries, despise Beiwang, or deliberately beat Beiwang. She had to let the entire Beiwang country take their ce. This is not a matter of a princess of hers, but a matter of all the people of Beiwang country. Will let the North Wang country fade away. Yes, at this time, these old Piffs would not agree to pick her back. She didn''t worry about going back, anyway, she hadn''t hit He Lianfeng''s face enough. At the end of the day, for the sake of the backbone, these old couples would also beg her uncle to take her princess back. The speed of the homing pigeon is very fast. After all, Brother Chi Xiao specially helped her research it. In a few days, Beiwangguo will receive it. No matter how shocking the world is, she dare not take it out, so as to avoid much trouble. Here, Tang Guo just freshened up and wanted to take a break. She didn''t have to worry about how the outside would evolve. There were so many people who thought He Lianfeng was not good. But before hey down, he was told that a guest hade. The person who came was the steward of the loyal pce, and the steward also heard about the king''s decision. It might be something Tang Guo did, and the steward couldn''t help but sympathize. The butler of the King of Loyalty came here this time to express his gratitude to Tang Guo, and he also brought a promise of King Loyalty. "I am very grateful to the princess for what happened yesterday." The butler looked respectful. "The prince asked the old ve to bring a sentence to the princess. If the princess has any difficulties in the future, he can send someone to the loyal pce." The promise of a prince is obviously very precious. Tang Guo didn''t take this seriously, but it was not a bad thing to have more friends. She epted the gift and said that she had met by coincidence. The housekeeper also wanted to ask if Tang Guo knew who prescribed the medicine. Tang Guo shook his head: "I also met Princess Liuguang by chance. I heard that the princess has a straightforward temperament and loves to be injustice. It would not be a hindrance to people''s eyes, so someone did it This waits for three abuses." The housekeeper nodded: "The princess is such a personality, and he can''t change it. I didn''t expect it to cause a catastrophe. Since Princess Ding didn''t know about this, the old ve retired first. The princess was also very grateful to Princess Ding and yelled. If you are sick, you wille to see the princess to y, and please bear with the princess." Tang Guohan said that he didn''t mind. Speaking of which, Princess Liuguang really helped her speak for her, so that Su Ruoyu remembered her hatred. Helping Princess Liuguang, she didn''t feel a loss. This kind of innocence, the character is like straightforward, sincere to others, who is good to her, who does not like who is good to her? System: [Stop it, the host is big, your idea is very dangerous. The emperor wanted to block He Lianfeng''s news, only to realize that it was toote. The entire capital knew about it. He wasn''t that angry, He Lianfeng''s reputation was a bit bad, and really, he was more at ease. He Lianfeng woke up at night and felt pain somewhere in his body. Knowing that he must tell, his face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. "How''s yournguage?" "Girl Su is in another room." In fact, Su Ruoyu was already awake, she woke up so quickly after secretly drinking the spring water. At present, the person arranged by the emperor is checking her body and wondering if she has used any special methods, but unfortunately nothing has been checked. Su Ruoyu didn''t dare to do anything to these people by means, so she could only escape. The current situation was that she didn''t have that great ability to escape. After being stripped naked for inspection, she felt insulted. Fortunately, when He Lianfeng wanted to see her, she was sent over. He Lianfeng confided his confidant before he knew what was going on. Of course, this incident was not heard by Su Ruoyu. In Su Ruoyu''s heart, when He Lianfeng was physically ufortable, she was moved to reject women for her. This kind of man, even modern, is not easy to find. Therefore, when pouring He Lianfeng tea, she directly reced it with the spiritual spring water in her own space. When He Lianfeng finished drinking, he felt something was wrong, as if his body was warm. He looked at Su Ruoyu with surprise, Su Ruoyu was a little sweet in his heart, and finally couldn''t help sharing this secret. Chapter 4123: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (61) Chapter 4123: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (61) Su Ruoyu shared his secrets with He Lianfeng, or he could not help showing a shocked expression, who had always been deep in the city. Although he had questioned Su Ruoyu''s ability, he felt that she did not know the secret for outsiders. Still didn''t expect that Su Ruoyu had such a big secret. In a magical space, there is still a spiritual spring in the space. The tea he drank just now was made with the spiritual spring. No wonder it would instantly relieve a lot of his physical difort. Then he remembered that every time he drank the tea made by Su Ruoyu, he would feel refreshed, mostly because a small amount of spiritual spring was added to the tea. Only after he had drunk a full cup, he would instantly understand that the tea is extraordinary. There is also cknd in the space. It is said that the fruits and vegetables grown will taste very good, and they will also contain some spiritual energy. Often eating food grown on cknd will prolong life. "In addition to these, there are many martial arts secrets in that room. I learned martial arts in it." Su Ruoyu leaned in He Lianfeng''s arms and didn''t mind sharing his secrets. However, she finally chose to conceal that she was not the original Su Ruonguage. He Lianfeng now doesn''t care if Su Ruoyu is really Su Ruoyu, he is full of thoughts about how to use these things. The inexhaustible space spirit spring can nt all the cknd, and the survival rate is 10%, as well as countless martial arts secrets. There was no ambition in the past, it was He Lianfeng''s own side that couldn''t do it. Even if he had the supreme power, everything would seed in the end, just helping others to make wedding dresses. No error Now there is Su Ruoyu, he can not only be a real man, but also have children. Those things in Su Ruoyu''s hands were enough to make him subvert many things. Make good use of it, even his old and cunning father, he has to obediently send the throne to his hands. And his brothers, this time he will retaliate in turn. If it weren''t for words, there are so many medicines in him, and a person will lose ayer of skin before death. "Yu''er, it''s such a secret, I will never talk to a third person in the future." He Lianfeng touched her head worriedly, "Actually, you shouldn''t tell me such a secret. Anyone who brings a murderous disaster will kill you if you are careless." "Because you are the only person in this world that I can trust, I am willing to share this secret with you." Su Ruoyu now feels like he is in a honeypot, relying on He Lianfeng to stay with her. , Don''t even want to kill another woman, she will not regret telling her this secret. He Lianfeng was deeply moved, and the two embraced each other again forfort, as if the feelings were sublimated here. "Yu''er, I won''t lose you. Sooner orter, I will give you an upright identity." Su Ruoyu quickly said: "It''s my business that I like you. You don''t need to do anything more. The two countries dont get married when they are separated. As long as you have me in your heart and cant tolerate other people, what identity is I It''s not rare." He Lianfeng didn''t say much, but he was thinking that he must remove the obstacle in the mansion as soon as possible. A woman like Yuer deserves the best. Only Yu''er deserves the seat of the princess. "A good pair of dog men and women, you and my concubine, Lang concubine is interested." Tang Guo saw all the conversation between the two through the system space. Chapter 4124: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (62) Chapter 4124: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (62) After listening to the conversation between the two, Tang Guo remembered the content of their conversation. He Lianfeng was afraid that he would use the things in Su Ruo''s space to do things. It is not her style to let He Lianfeng be in the limelight and do everything smoothly. With her status now, it''s really hard to do what she does directly. Then, she could only sacrifice the puppet paper-cut that Big Brother Chi Xiao helped her refine. She took out three puppet paper-cuts and dripped a drop of blood on the puppet paper-cuts. With her mind, these three paper-cuts instantly changed into three people with different looks. "Meet the master." Tang Guo nodded: "You go to the eldest prince, the second prince, and the fourth prince respectively, and think of ways to be their confidantes. What will He Lianfeng do in the future? You help as many princes as possible. They can draw a tie every time, no one can do anything about it." "Yes, master." For the paper puppet man sent outst time, Tang Guo still ordered the other party to y casually in the capital without problems, and then notify the other party when he wants to do something. Why not arrange a paper puppet with the emperor? That was because she felt unnecessary. As long as these princes fight equally, no one can do nothing, and her puppet paper man will help, it is enough to make the emperor headache. The three paper puppets turned out from the window. Their skills were very agile and disappeared in front of them almost in the blink of an eye. They were notparable to martial arts masters in this world. Paper puppets have two drawbacks. One is that they may be destroyed by powerful opponents, but this possibility is basically ruled out here. The second is that when the time limit is reached, they will automatically be a normal paper-cut. uu library In this world, Tang Guo initially estimated that these paper puppets couldst three to five years. Mainly this world, without aura replenishment, it is impossible to extend their lifespan. He Lianfeng stayed in the pce for another day, leaving hurriedly early in the morning. Originally, the current situation was very unfavorable for He Lianfeng, but after learning the secret of Su Ruoyu, He Lianfeng was not angry. Now everyone is talking about him, saying that he doesn''t raise or nder him, these are not important anymore. And these rumors can also reduce the guard of his father. However, those brothers are afraid that Yu''er will be disadvantageous, after all, Yu''er is the only woman who can make him a man. Father doesn''t mind this, he can guess the meaning, doesn''t he just think Yu''er is profitable? But those brothers won''t, they will definitely think of various ways, be embarrassed, and even kill her. And because they knew that the emperor''s father valued Yu''er, they didn''t dare to be too outrageous, causing the emperor''s dissatisfaction. He Lianfeng decided to keep a low profile in the future, lest his father warned him again. In addition, he also nned to have no heirs until the big event waspleted. This is tactics. Since he can only have Yuer, then he has some physical problems, and it is normal that he cannot have children. When he lost his heir qualifications to several brothers, and dispelled his father''s guard, he only needed to make countless achievements to satisfy his father. In the end, when the father regretted that he had no heirs, he and Yu''er had a child again, and told the emperor this "surprise joy". Then he would be sure to ascend to the throne, and he didn''t need to bear the reputation of being forced to the pce. Chapter 4125: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (63) Chapter 4125: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (63) On the way back, He Lianfeng was thinking about this, and Su Ruoyu was nestled on him like a boneless body. Su Ruoyu now is very satisfied. She used to be alone with the secret, but now that He Lianfeng is carrying it with her, she feels a lot easier on her body. The two did not know that at this time a news was spreading quickly in the capital. It is said that he is a castrate. Regarding this point, the rumors gave many examples, and they also said about the Lantern Festival that day, which convinced everyone. As for how to solve itter, it has always been a puzzle. Now this rumor is about this puzzle. It is said that the Su Ruoyu who was expelled from the Su family was the one who made King Ding, the eunuch, react. The gossip from the pce said that at that time the emperor had arranged many courtdies to try, but they couldn''t work, only Su Ruo could do. Even if Su Ruoyu made He Lianfeng react and let other courtdies go, it would not work, she had to go in person. When the rumors spread, Zhang Gongzi''s story was also revealed. "Could Su Ruoyu be possessed by some wild ghost or monster? Otherwise, would it be so evil?" "Yeah, speaking of those things Su Ruoyu did, are they really what a girl who has not been out of the cab should do?" "I have long felt that something is wrong, but I haven''t thought about it all the time. Now when I think of the story of Young Master Zhang, it suddenly became clear." "It must be the monster Su Ruoyu who fascinated King Ding by what means." "That''s right, what Ding Wang has done recently is really surprising." Aibeiduo Bookstore For a time, all discussions centered on Su Ruoyu''s true identity, whether it was the same as the monster in Zhang Gongzi''s story. That monster is a bad guy, the people of the capital, from discussion to panic. The Su family also learned of the news, and the Su family sisters felt that Su Ruoyu was not an evil spirit, or that Su Ruoyu was indeed a true monster like the rumor. Master Su was silent about this matter for a long time, and then asked someone to release the news. The news is that the Su family really feel that Su Ruoyu''s temperament is very strange, some are not like their Su family''s daughter. I heard that the Su family also found the maids who took care of Su Ruoyu. These maids came out and said that Su Ruoyu''s temperament changed suddenly one day, and they didnt know each other since childhood. Miss Su, that is a gentledy, how slutty like Su Ruoyu. "Except the demon, eliminate the demon!" "Get rid of the monster Su Ruoyu." "There can be no monsters like Su Ruoyu in the capital, otherwise she will definitely endanger everyone." Things happened so quickly that several princes did it tacitly. In any case, Su Ruoyu is He Lianfeng''s treasure, they have to make Su Ruoyu suffer, even if they can only cause some trouble for He Lianfeng, they are happy. A woman who can turn He Lianfeng into a real man is a threat to them, don''t forget, He Lianfeng has military exploits in him. The ministers who were watching from the imperial court couldn''t sit still, and stood up one after another, asking the emperor to handle this matter. After all, this woman is the king, and what they say, the king will not listen, so I can only let the emperor, Lao Tzu, do this. The emperor was actually very displeased. Even though Su Ruoyu was abnormal, the things she took out were excellent. Chapter 4126: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (64) Chapter 4126: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (64) After several previous trials, he had determined that although Su Ruoyu was unusual and capable, he was not a monster of sessful cultivation after all. If not, Su Ruoyu would not be so embarrassed that day. The grandmother in the pce held the naked Su Ruoyu for a long time. Such humiliation, if Su Ruoyu is really a big demon, she would have eaten people, right? The emperor thought that Su Ruoyu was not a threat now, and he didn''t know what good things she could bring out, and didn''t want to kill her for the time being. However, due to the voices of the ministers and the people outside, if he does not express his position, he is afraid it will be difficult to exin. Late at night, the emperor summoned He Lianfeng into the pce. Su Ruoyu, he doesn''t intend to kill him for the time being, he still uses it now. Besides, he didn''t want to turn his face with his third son. Now he can be regarded as understanding He Lianfeng''s defense of Su Ruoyu, a man who is castrated, there is such a woman, it is strange that he does not protect him. He Lianfeng was also very angry about this incident. After being angry, he calmed down again. He couldn''t find a reason, so he changed his identity to Su Ruoyu. Suddenly letting Su Ruoyu disappear, it will make people feel strange. It should be a perfect thing if Su Ruoyu can get out of suspended animation through this incident. He Lianfeng didn''t hide it either, and said about his n. Of course, before this, he also showed a bit of pity appropriately, so that the emperor could understand that he said he couldn''t live without Su Ruoyu this woman. If one''s shorings are exposed to the opponent, it is absolutely fatal. But the shorings were exposed to his father, and the other party would privately think that he was in control of his weakness, so he was relieved. Sure enough, the emperor also agreed to He Lianfeng''s n with a pity on his face, and also expressed his belief that He Lianfeng said that Su Ruoyu had encountered some superior. 1234 In this way, He Lianfeng crossed the emperor''s ce again, and went down to prepare for Su Ruoyu''s suspension of death. "The third child is also poor." The emperor shook his head and sighed. "It''s no wonder that the third child will not hesitate to offer forms of hemostatic medicine and anti-inmmatory drugs. If a woman is good or not, what is her reputation, she can let the youngest be able to protect her." As the emperor''s son, He Lianfeng actually didn''t want it. His own son became a man several times, but he couldn''t do it in the future. Isn''t that torture for a lifetime? As long as Su Ruoyu doesn''t do anything harmful to him, he can allow the other party''s existence. [The host is big, Su Ruoyu was arrested, because the people in Beijing and the prime minister took the lead, we must get rid of this monster that would bring Daqi, the emperor had to agree to deal with Su Ruoyu under pressure. . Tang Guo was not surprised by this result. When she heard about the raging outside, especially now the story of Young Master Zhang, it was extremely hot, and she knew that there would be such a day. For the ancients, as long as they weren''t weird they could control, they would be beaten into monsters. Those who are not my race must be punishable. "and then?" [The emperor gave an order in front of courtiers to deal with Su Ruoyu by fire. "Unsurprisingly, as we all know, the ancients preferred to use fire to eliminate demons. This is called dying." [The host is big and wonderful! ] The system said excitedly. Tang Guo was curious: "Who is the surprise? Is it the prime minister?" However, she felt that something was not right. Given the prime minister''s level of an old fox, she probably wouldn''t stand up and put a little guilt on a woman. Chapter 4127: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (65) Chapter 4127: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (65) Even if Su Ruoyu framed his son, he would probably make trouble in secret, otherwise the nails in the pce were so deep that he would almost forget it. Especially in the prime minister''s mansion, the flock of "meat" pigeons that were raised was so fat that they almost couldn''t fly. [It is King of Loyalty. ] The system said, [Haha, there are things that the host can''t think of, right? King Zhong has found out who framed the Lord of Liuguang in the first ce. Now he hates Su Ruoyu and grits his teeth. Of course, he must try his best to torture him. [Furthermore, King Zhong also suggested that this monster has a lot of tricks, and every time he walks on the street, he must check his identity, and when he executes his sentence, he must also check his identity. "If this is the case, when Su Ruoyu is parading the street, I am afraid that someone will throw an egg." Although King Zhong was so vignt, Tang Guo didn''t think that Su Ruoyu could not escape in the end. But until the end, He Lianfeng didn''t dare to rece Su Ruoyu, most likely he would think of his way. Nothing can avoid the parade. The emperor agreed to King Zhong''s request, because after King Zhong made this request, most of the hundred officials agreed. If he is not satisfied with this small request, he still doesn''t know what these people will think. When the timees to arouse vignce, it is very difficult to change the youngest person. King Zhong was in a better mood, but he couldn''t wait to choke Su Ruoyu to death. Had it not met Princess Ding, his daughter would have been ruined. If it was Chinese medicine, his daughter would have to marry the unlearned kid, and that kid''s identity could not be casually killed. Fortunately, fortunately. On the day of Su Ruoyu''s parade, people were waiting to watch. When the prison car holding her passed by, all kinds of eggs and rotten vegetables were thrown on Su Ruoyu''s body. King Zhong also specifically ordered that everyone in the house smashed eggs. After all, eggs hurt people and make people embarrassed. They are still rotten eggs. These rotten eggs were found by him a few days ago. Su Ruoyu paraded the streets for three days, every day she was bruised and bruised, and if she hadn''t been drinking Lingquan every day, she would be unable to sustain it. He Lianfeng secretly visits her every day, his face is distressed, saying that it has been arranged to return, and he can immediately help her change a decent identity. He also said that he can''t wait for these sufferings toe by himself, but for the future, he can only endure now. Su Ruoyu was eager for power for the first time at this time. When she was smashed by those eggs and rotten leaves, she had an idea in her heart that she must use all her abilities to help He Lianfeng ascend to the throne. Only by sitting in that high ce, no one would dare to treat her like this. This is ancient times, she needs power, she desires power. On the day of Su Ruoyu''s torture, because He Lianfeng had already prepared, it was easy to rece her. The man who was burned to death was a convict he hadmitted. Su Ruoyu, who had fled out, leaned in the carriage, still feeling sore in her body. If it were not for the spiritual spring, she would have died. At this time, the carriage was going to the frontier. Acting well, she muste back from the frontier next time shees back. At that time, she was the adopted daughter of the general. The secrets He Lianfeng did was really not discovered by the princes. At present, the paper puppets have not found a chance to be the most trusted confidant around the prince. However, during the next period of time, it should be. Once Su Ruoyu left, it was the stage where several princes and He Lianfeng struggled. Sure enough, Su Ruoyu hadn''t left for two days. In fact, he secretly contacted He Lianfeng, and left some crops in the space for He Lianfeng, so that He Lianfeng tried to ask someone to nt it. Several paper puppets who had been walking around the prince reported the incident and said that the crops seemed unusual. Since He Lianfeng valued them, the princes did not dare to be careless, let the paper puppets look at them and figure out how to get them back. The paper puppets actually got some back while they were not paying attention, and several princes asked people to nt these crops. Tang Guo recognizes this crop, isn''t it just the potatoes necessary for crossing? After this thing is nted, it is usually harvested in three months. More than two monthster, when He Lianfeng was toote to be happy, several princes went into the pce to dedicate their new crops to the emperor. In fact, I couldn''t wait, because I was afraid that He Lianfeng would be the first to get ahead. Although the fruit in the ground was a bit smaller, the taste was really good. If you wait until the day of the pce banquet, maybe you won''t take the lead. The emperor was at a loss. Why did these sons nt the same crops or offered them the same day? Without waiting for his doubts, He Lianfeng also entered the pce, and the offering was potatoes. He Lianfeng''s face was ugly, at this moment, he didn''t know what to say. "It seems to be a coincidence. The people under our brothers all found the same crop." The second prince said with a smile. He Lianfeng clenched his fist, is it possible? Chapter 4128: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (66) Chapter 4128: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (66) The credit that should have belonged to He Lianfeng alone was divided equally by several brothers. The emperor would be surprised if he took it out by himself, and he thought it was such an amazing crop. Even if it is an incredible crop, its rarity will be greatly reduced after several people take it out at the same time. When leaving the pce, He Lianfeng''s entire face was terribly cold. He offered the potatoes to the emperor in advance, and when he didn''t rush to the pce banquet, it was because something happened on the pce banquet day. When the timees, his contribution to the gift will be greatly reduced. If the gift is made in advance, he will have a lot of weight in the emperor''s heart. When he goes out of the pce, he will be worried about his heart, maybe the emperor will help him more. The other princes were in a particrly good mood. He Lianfeng went out of the pce with a dark face. They were smiling and he was panicked seeing He Lianfeng. He doesn''t know why, these brothers are good at it, and every time he wants to do something, the other party can always give him a sap. Obviously, every time, he calcted it perfectly. Did they join hands? But the news was secretly, although the friction between these brothers was a little bit smaller, it should be impossible to join hands in everything. After He Lianfeng went back to arrange for someone to check it, he found out that there were capable people around these people to help. It''s no wonder that his style of work has changed a bit. However, no matter how He Lianfeng investigates, he can''t find out the details of these people. He only knows that these people were found by his brothers. He Lianfeng suffered a dumb loss and had no choice but to prepare a gift for the pce banquet. He promised that this gift would not be avable to the other brothers. Before Su Ruoyu left, he gave him the prescription of this medicine so that he could give it to the emperor. Su Ruoyu did this, one is to help He Lianfeng, want him to be the emperor, and the other is to make his own weight more important in the emperor''s heart for himself. Su Ruoyu now is the adopted daughter of the general Yunnuo. In order not to be pointed at by outsiders that she is Su Ruoyu, Su Ruoyu has worked hard in the past few months and turned herself into a realdy of the world. She has learned etiquette, manners, walking, and sitting posture, and she has learned it very seriously. After all, she wanted to assist He Lianfeng as the emperor. If He Lianfeng had love, then she would be the queen of the future. Naturally, in the area of etiquette, one cannot beughed at. As for He Lianfeng not letting her be the queen, she thought it was impossible. He Lianfeng had so much affection for her. Because of his affection for her, he still bears a lot of infamy. People outside said that He Lianfeng did not act, and even arranged for her to be charged with a monster. These ancient people are indeed very ignorant, obviously He Lianfeng is not willing to touch those women. Because he doesn''t like those women, he doesn''t want to touch them. Isn''t it normal that he doesn''t respond to someone he doesn''t like? Su Ruoyu never felt that he would only respond to one person if he was sick. He Lianfeng is the prince. He should have been calcted that time. The rumors outside were probably released by other princes. The purpose is to drag He Lianfeng, the Ding King, into the mire, to prevent him from bing the emperor. They would not let He Lianfeng be the emperor, so she wanted to assist He Lianfeng on the throne. Of those martial arts cheats, she left a lot of them for He Lianfeng. In one or two years, He Lianfeng can train many masters, right? Chapter 4129: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (67) Chapter 4129: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (67) There is still room for Lingquan. When she walked, she also took a lot to He Lianfeng. After taking so much, the water level of Lingquan did drop by one third, but Su Ruoyu didn''t feel distressed at all. He Lianfeng is obsessed with her, it''s all worth it. As long as He Lianfeng lives up to her, she is willing to share these things with him. The Su Ruonguage at this time has been from the frontier for many days. In fact, she didn''t stay for a few days at all from the capital to the frontier, but she had a face-to-face meeting with General Yun. When He Lianfeng nned, General Yun spread the matter of taking in an adopted daughter Yunnuo in the frontier. General Yun has no wives and children, and identally adopts an adopted daughter, which is really no surprise. In order not to be suspected, he also specially found a person to pretend to be, and gave him two items while wearing a veil, so that everyone could understand that he did adopt a daughter. When Su Ruoyu went to the frontier, he hurriedly increased his whip. When he came back, he was the daughter of General Yun, and he could not go there soon. Staggering, he returned to the house of General Yun in the capital when he was approaching the pce banquet. There are few people in the General''s Mansion, and they are all young and old, which is why He Lianfeng made this idea. As soon as Su Ruoyu came back, he suddenly became the master here. At this time, Su Ruoyu''s behavior and demeanor showed everyone''sdylike style. It was not in vain that she hid in the carriage every day to practice these. Although her behavior is very different from before, she deliberately stabbed a mole under her eye corner to prevent others from suspicion. It was right, it was a sting mole, not a painting. These ancient people dont know what tattoos mean, right? Thanks to the fact that she once learned a little bit about piercing a small mole, there is still no problem. But she doesn''t want to be watched, she still wears a veil for herself when she goes out. Right now, Su Ruoyu''s figure was much thinner than before, and his waist was so full that he could only hold it. Walking outside, few people really thought she would speak Su Ruonguage. She not only learned etiquette, but also learned piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Fortunately, the things in the space helped her a lot and let her learn all these things in a short time. Even the fur is enough for her. At least now when she is invited to participate in the flower viewing party, she can write a few words and draw two flowers. Although it is not particrly top-notch, she can at least make people look at it and understand that she is a realdy. As for poems, Su Ruoyu did not intend to copy those poems in memory. Too amazing, but not so good. Prosperity must decline, it is not a good thing to attract people''s attention. She was just an ordinarydy, assisting He Lianfeng silently, and the emperor knew that she was good. If someone dares to provoke her, she can''t be polite. Anyway, she is now the daughter of General Yun. [The host is big, Su Ruoyu has learned to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. As soon as Su Ruoyu came back, her surveince at the age of the system has not stopped, However, Su Ruoyu does look like two people now, it seems that she really suffered a lotst time. [The host is big, Su Ruoyu gave those martial arts secrets to He Lianfeng, and in two years, many masters will appear in He Lianfeng''s hands. "It''s okay, Brother Chi Xiao sent me a lot of puppet paper-cuts after hearing about this, and they have been upgraded, and the use time has been extended to ten years." The system did not pay attention to this. Chapter 4130: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (68) Chapter 4130: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (68) In fact, when free, the host will mostly go to the group to chat. He is still rtively busy in this world. He has to monitor the emperor, he has to monitor the dog He Lianfeng, and the princes, Su Ruoyu, of course, he can''t rx with the cuteness of the host family. The system couldn''t help but look at the paper-cuts in the system space. His head was a little dizzy. One of the warehouses was already full. Isn''t this too petting? "Big Brother Ziyun heard that Su Ruoyu''s methods were endless, and he also provided me with various antidote. For this reason, he did not hesitate to ask everyone in the group to help gather herbs for the mortal world." After all, the elixir of the immortal world contains immortal energy, and even if it is diluted a hundred times, ordinary people may be in danger of exploding after eating. Why does Ziyun like to refine some mortal world drugs? For this reason, she needs it. The system thought, would the host not be able to dispense medicine? If not, then crossing so many worlds would be nothing. Isn''t it because there is a brother in the family who is spoiled by others and beszy. System: [Host big, have you found one thing? "how?" System: [You have fallen, you have be corrupt. Tang Guo: "I can''t be kind to the brothers, right? People kindly get me these things, should I say hard, I can do it, don''t you, hurt their feelings more." System: [Excuse, excuse, it''s fallen. Tang Guo: "Tongzi, you have also changed." System: [Host is big, don''t talk nonsense, my heart for you will never change, and I am a system, it is impossible to change., I am a host, how can you say that I have changed, it''s so sad. Tang Guo: "Tongzi, you haven''t noticed, have you spoken in Lianyan Lianyu recently? Whom did you fail to learn? Blindly guess 111." She thought about this question for a while before she figured it out. Two unscrupulous dogs gather together. It''s strange if they don''t learn badly. If 222 is not too busy, it is estimated that they will be misled by them. System: Where did he talk about it? There is no love in this world, the host misunderstood him greatly, and didn''t care about her for a second. "Is there any new situation over 111 recently? Has the world of my wild brother ended?" [It''s over, now the wild brother is in thest days. "Oh, are you busy shing zombies?" Tang Guo felt that he should be hacking zombies, no, it might be a zombie. [No zombies were killed. "What are you doing?" Tang Guo was curious, "Isn''t he bing a zombie, right? This is okay, I have been a zombie." System: Yes, a zombie country has also been established, which is the envy of humans all over the world. The system continues to deny: [No, no zombie. "What''s the matter?" [He wore a cat. I heard 111. It seems that the owner of this cat was very good to it before the end of the world. But after the end of the world, the owner of this cat was holding it and fleeing everywhere, but because Without the awakening ability, he died in the end. When he died, he was told to run quickly and find a safe ce to hide. Later, the cat mutated and found the original enemy. After killing the enemy, although he can eat and drink, he still misses the days of the shoveling officer, and his strong desire produces obsession. The wild brother received this Task. [111 said, the wild brother has a curious mentality, think this is a bit interesting, I want to try to be a cat. Chapter 4131: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (69) Chapter 4131: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (69) Tang Guo was curious: "How about now?" [With the wild brother of the host, of course, the shovel officer does not have to die. It can be said that it is walking sideways in thest days. Those who came to make ideas were pped to death by a cat''s paw. 111 said that since his host turned into a cat, his temper has be much more grumpy. The system said with a smile, Except for finding food and protecting the shoveling officer, other times it is easier. Host, your wild brother hates the shoveling officer to touch his head, but the shoveling officer likes to touch his head. I can''t shoot to death, it makes meugh to death. "It''s so pitiful, my brother probably regrets this task." [Not...] The systemughed, and suddenly remembered something, and said, [Yes, the host is big, 111 said, after this world mission is over, I will buy an instation package for me. "What instation package?" "Xiao Tongzi, can you still hold the instation package? Even if you are a system, it should be a very old version, is itpatible? Is there enough memory?" Dont me Tang Guo for thinking this way, many old machines are like this , Can not amodate the most advanced instation package. For example, the flip phone system and the smart phone system. System: [The host is big, don''t look down on the system, after you get the instation package, I will install it for you. 111. The kid said that although I don''t have a serial number, the advanced level of the system is not worse than that of the Space-Time Administration. What''s more, I can integrate power to upgrade, they can only rely on the host to do tasks, speaking, I am much more advanced than those numbered systems! "Fine, you are the most advanced." [It was originally! None of the systems encountered so far can be beaten! "Then 111 will give you what instation package?" System: [111 didnt say what instation package it was, but that this instation package will give me a surprise when ites. It shouldnt be a tasteless one. After all, 111 said that he can only upgrade to purchase this instation package when the current task is over. The grade. "Then it will be installed, remember to show it to me." [Of course, after the instation isplete, I will show the host a big look at the first time. Good things, of course, must be shared with the host first. "Ugh" "My son, why are you sighing? Is the mansion boring? Do you want to go to the teahouse to listen to a book?" Ji Changqiu leaned back on the chairzily and raised his eyelids: "Is there any new storybook in the teahousetely?" "That''s not true. Since the poprity of Zhang Gongzi''s story has passed, there has not been a more brilliant storybook. Everyone listens to it fresh. Although there have been many good storybooks in the past few months, it is not weaker than Zhang Gongzi. Its a pity that good words are hard toe by. When the heat is over, no one likes to listen." Ji Changqiu: "What has happened to He Lianfeng recently?" "There''s not much movement. Ding Wang has been very idle recently, and often goes to some poems and flower tea parties." Ji Changqiu squinted his eyes: "Have you had contact with Su Ruoyu?" Yes, with the old fox daddy, the prime minister, how could he not know that Su Ruoyu is still alive. "There was no direct contact. The two seemed to be very careful this time, but the subordinates always felt that King Ding was nning something." Ji Changqiu nodded: "Watch it." "Yes." "Is there anything happening with Princess Ding?" "That''s not true. Maybe it''s because the story is not new. Princess Ding doesn''t go to the teahouse anymore." Chapter 4132: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (70) Chapter 4132: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (70) Ji Changqiu frowned, how could this be good? Isn''t it all right to see? Why doesn''t He Lianfeng start? Seeking such an identity for Su Ruoyu, isn''t he just waiting for them to copse? Otherwise, his father would have arranged someone to kill Su Ruoyu. After all, Su Ruoyu had harmed him, and his father was not so easy to give up. Within two days, the people in the prime minister''s house discovered that their son had an extra hobby, sitting in the study and writing short stories. All kinds of weird and curious stories, they don''t know what words to use to describe them. In short, these stories are just one word, tacky, but they are also very attractive. When you read an opening, you especially want to look at the back. Ji Changqiu''s several entourages who helped organize the short stories were very excited every day. The stories written by the son were more exciting than what the storyteller in the teahouse said now. After the prime minister learned about this, he couldn''t help but rolled his eyes towards the location of Ji Changqiu''s study: "Smelly boy with many tricks." "But speaking of it, this kid''s body seems to be much betterpared to the previous few months." Especially with the recent diagnosis, the doctor said that if you take good care of it, you will not be short-lived. That means that the life of an ordinary person is not It''s difficult. Thinking of this question, the prime minister couldn''t help but go to Ji Changqiu to ask about it. He walked into the study and read two short stories. If there is more dog blood, there is more dog blood. It is so eye-catching, it is really suitable for the kind of story told by Mr. Chalou. Well-intentioned, this kid. He deserves to be his son. If you want something, you have to work hard and think of a way. Even if you can''t do something on the face, you can just look at the people. "father?" "Well," the prime minister nodded, "how is your health recently?" "It''s fine." For his son, the prime minister didn''t give up, and asked his own thoughts. Ji Changqiu smiled faintly when he heard the words: "It should be the medicine given to me by Princess Ding. It is said that she brought it back from Beiwang. Although it can''t cure the child''s disease, it reduces most of the pain." Upon hearing this, the prime minister felt that he was right to encourage his son to pursue someone he liked. Such a good girl deserves his son. The prime minister patted Ji Changqiu on the shoulder: "You kid, behave well and let people see our big men. They are not all like He Lianfeng." "The story is well written. When it''s sent to the teahouse, Dad will help you publicize it. Dad has two nails that I don''t need in Dingwangfu." Ji Changqiu: "Thank you, father." (The two nails of the Ding Pce: So, our existence is not in the Ding Pce to do some sabotage or to detect any secrets, but to help the prime minister attract the attention of the Ding Princess and let the Ding Princess go to the teahouse to listen to the book?) Within a few days, Tang Guo did hear new stories in the teahouse in the mansion. Even the red dates would say a few words in her ear. It is said that those new stories are particrly interesting. The system couldn''t help adding: [Host, it''s your cute family. In order to attract you, I stayed at home every day to write stories a few days ago, and it was confirmed by the prime minister. I didn''t tell you before, I think this can only surprise you when this thing happens. "Red dates, stop talking, let''s go and listen to the story." Sure enough, Tang Guo''s carriage had just arrived at the teahouse, just as Ji Changqiu''s carriage had arrived. The two nodded to each other, pretending to be unfamiliar, and went to their original cubicle. Ji Changqiu is a little nervous, don''t know the story, can it be in her eyes? Chapter 4133: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (71) Chapter 4133: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (71) After listening to the storyteller, Tang Guo left the teahouse, and when he walked out of the cubicle, he said to the red jujube, "Today''s story is fresh." "Princess, the maidservant is right? I don''t know who wrote this story. It is really exciting. The maidservant took the opportunity to ask just now. It is said that there will be new stories recently." "Well,e and listen tomorrow." After the two had left, Ji Changqiu came out with his entourage. He naturally heard what Tang Guo said just now. "The son is still great, even the story written by the son is good for Princess Ding." The entourage found the opportunity to tter, of course he would not miss it. Ji Changqiu was indeed in a good mood. He walked at a leisurely pace to the outside of the teahouse and got on the carriage. He was saying, "In his free time, writing some short stories is also a good way to relieve boredom." The entourage had a bad feeling in his heart, and sure enough, after returning home, Ji Changqiu went into the study to ponder a new story. Now it is not only for him to think about it, but also for his entourage to go to various ces in the capital to inquire about what happened to ordinary people, and he also asks people to collect some private affairs of those princes, dignitaries and nobles. It is not a simple matter to write two short stories every day. He knows a lot about things,bines them with what actually happened, and thenposes them into confusing and confusing, even with stories about fairy knights and ghosts. This will bring a sense of enthusiasm and give the story a different background. A few days after the pce banquet, the reputation of Su Ruoyu, who became the adopted daughter of General Yun, has been beaten out in a short time. It''s not a talented woman who is particrly famous, but she won''t make people ignore this person. Probably because of his identity, Su Ruoyu also made a few friends. Su Ruoyu usually wears a veil when she goes out. When asked, she said that she had a rash on her face. She wore a veil for fear of scaring others. Many people are curious as to what Su Ruoyu looks like. Some even want to see it in advance. Of course, they want to make Su Ruoyu embarrassed. Among them, there are the Su family sisters, but this time they met Su Ruoyu, they not only failed, but also made a big ugly. Su Ruoyu hadn''t forgotten the people of the Su family who had harmed her. If it weren''t for the Su family sisters, would she have been so embarrassed before? Her inadvertent instigation not only turned the Su sisters back into enemies, but also made people in this circle feel that the Su sisters really could not be on the stage. Because the Su family sisters appeared, Su Ruoyu became the subject of discussion again. Su Ruoyu secretly hated in her heart, there was no attack on the surface, but secretly recorded the names of these people. Especially the new friends she made, also said in front of her that she was not, and therefore, she didn''t n to make friends anymore. Even though Su Ruo had changed a lot and showed some talents from time to time, Helianxi, the lord of Liuguang County, still didn''t like her very much. What''s going on with Princess Liuguang, Su Ruoyu is actually not quite clear, only knowing that the other side had been drugged by another ugly manst time, and he didn''t know if that happened. Seeing the beautiful scenery of Princess Liuguang now, Su Ruoyu felt a little bad. Now she wouldn''t directly face Princess Yun Liuguang, after all, she was the adopted daughter of General Yun anyway, that would be a shame. But she can secretly provoke the discord, making people around her slowly feel that Princess Liuguang is not good. Unexpectedly, Princess Liuguang did not appear on those asionster. She came to look for Tang Guo, and told Tang Guo about the recent return of General Yun''s adopted daughter to Beijing. Chapter 4134: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (72) Chapter 4134: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (72) "I always think she is weird." Princess Liuguang said her thoughts. She sat on the stone bench with her face in her hands and watched Tang Guo practice the sword. "As for what is strange, it means that no matter who provokes her, she seems to be asking for it. Not good. I dont like her very much, but I cant find any mistakes, as if everything is so coincidental." "Some things are developing like those people take the me, but they always feel something is wrong." After Tang Guo yed a set of swordsmanship, she returned and sat next to her and drank a ss of water: "Liuguang unexpectedly thought she was strange, so don''t join in the fun in front of her in the future." "At first I was still a little curious. Since Sister Guoer can''t say it, then I won''t go. Dad said, "Listen to what Sister Guoer said." Princess Liuguang smiled. She had made so many friends in her boudoir. Once satisfied that she yed with sister Guoer, this was never the case. However, she really likes to y with Sister Guo''er. In front of Sister Guo''er, she can say whatever she wants, without paying too much attention to it. But Dad also warned her not to walk too close to her cousin, which was really strange. "There are three days left for the pce banquet, sister Guoer, let''s enter the pce together at that time." Princess Liuguang came over today just for this matter. Tang Guo agreed. It was finally a pce banquet, and she had waited a long time for this day. The messengers from the Kingdom of the North had already arrived. The excuse was that the elder princess and the emperor missed the princess Leyin. However, the real reason was that he came to help Tang Guo. He Lianfeng is ready to calcte her affairs. The other calcted person turned out to be Ji Changqiu. When he heard the news, Tang Guo was shocked. This He Lianfeng really has a soft spot for calcting Ji Changqiu, and he won''t stop without killing people. In the plot, the original owner was calcted in the Pce of Dingding.work This time, He Lianfeng wanted to make a big deal, so that there was no room for maneuver in this matter. In order to n this, he endured not getting close to Su Ruoyu, just didn''t want anyone to find something wrong, so as not to affect their reputation. Anyway, the current Su Ruoyu is already the adopted daughter of General Yun, and can no longer do anything too outrageous, lest it be discovered that something is wrong. Ji Changqiu really didn''t know that he was being calcted by He Lianfeng. He Lianfeng''s confidant and confidant were nning this. Moreover, the matter of calcting Tang Guo is very important, only the two henchmen around him know, not even Su Ruoyu. Su Ruoyu gave He Lianfeng a variety of medicines. Maybe he had forgotten that he once gave He Lianfeng a medicine that would be taken down by someone who has martial arts. Not to mention, Ji Changqiu should not be more than He Lianfeng''s medicine. She didn''t want to remind her, or else, just count it. Since this is a gift from He Lianfeng, she justughed at it. System: [Host, don''t be such a dog! Tang Guo: "Give you a chance to reorganize thenguage." System: [The host is great, in other words, you really have fate. Tang Guo pan calcted how to perform that day. Taking Ji Changqiu away calmly, it seemed too calm. Should she be angry, indifferent, or desperate? With a mocking look on his face, he scolded He Lianfeng, and then Hugh, publiclyughed at the gift given by Nahe Lianfeng. Chapter 4135: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (73) Chapter 4135: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (73) Then it was spread that He Lianfeng, in order to harm her, the princess Ding, did not hesitate to give her a man. Concubine Ding was angry, dismissed Ding Wang and left with Ding Wang''s gift. It was almost, by the way, when the rumors went out, she had to shake out the secrets of He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu, so that the world could see that He Lianfeng really worked hard for Su Ruoyu. It turned out that He Lianfeng murdered the princess to make room for that fairy. At that time, who could say that she was not at all? For the sake of a fairy, to murder the wife that Mingzhong is married to, anyone who listens to it will be abusive. Under the horrified gaze of the system, Tang Guo took out two puppet paper-cuts again, and said sourly: [People who are spoiled by my brother are different, ha, what you want, just touch it out of the system space. This puppet cuts paper, she is full of warehouses. "As a system, you have learned to be sour, Xiao Tongzi, don''t you have two system brothers? 111 also said to install the package for you, which is more sensible." System: [Alright, 111 has now surrendered to my power, 222 is our little brother, very busy every day, the host always lie down, resulting in her rating has not been high, and the points won are not so many, pitiful Child. "By the way, how is my brother? Is it cool to be a cat? Can his body be transformed?" [ording to 111, their current environment is somewhat difficult to transform. Only by constantly evolving, improving the strength, andpleting the mission, it still cannot be transformed. Don''t forget, your wild brother''s **** shovel officer does not have the awakening ability, and can live for decades. "That''s okay, who is my brother''s **** shoveling officer? Men and women?" [It''s a girl, and now the plot is going until the girl''s former suitor appears. He is a scumbag. He has awakened his abilities. Seeing how charming this girl is, he wants to take her into the harem. Of course, the consequences are very miserable. The wild brother is now working as a thug, helping to clean up the scumbag. "No wonder, the little girl likes cats and dogs very much. You can eat less. The cat food must be good. No wonder you have to let the cat go quickly before you die. It can be seen that you treat them as family members. No wonder, this cat will Generate that strong desire." [The host is big, in fact, this is just one point. That cat has a strong obsession, and there is another reason. Tang Guo asked curiously: "What''s the reason?" [It doesnt eat cat food. The shoveling officer has always cooked cat food. Since the shoveling officer died, not only has no one shoveled the feces, no one has helped him shovel the cat, and no one has helped him cook. I think the food grabbed in thest days is too unptable! Tang Guo: "..." "Sure enough, it''s the thought of a small animal, it''s a bit difficult to understand." [By the way, the host is big. There is an additional suitor next to the wild brother, who seems to be more sincere. ording to 111, if there is no ident in the middle, this suitor will probably get the girl''s heart. Even the wild brother has a good impression of him. This person seems to know a little bit of animalnguage. Now your wild brother has a lot easier life, so there is no need to worry about being bald every day. "That''s okay, I hope my brother will go to the next world soon. He gets pped every day. I''m afraid he will be insane." The system said weakly, didn''t someone get rid of her every day before? No one was bald. On this day, the Emperor Daqi hosted a pce banquet. Chapter 4136: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (74) Chapter 4136: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (74) The pce banquet was actually Daqi''s own banquet, and all officials invited to the pce, as well as the officials'' wives and children. The appearance of the messenger from the North Wang country was quite unexpected. The emperor was not surprised by the envoy from the Northwang Kingdom. It is estimated that some of the things from thest time have been passed to the Northwang Kingdom. It is said that the emperor and the eldest princess of the Kingdom of Beiwang are very fond of Princess Ding. This time they sent an envoy, so it mostly means two things. It is a warning to Daqi, and it is to see how Princess Ding is doing. The emperor had already greeted He Lianfeng and told him not to lose face that day. He Lian promised well on the front, but actually decided even more in his heart to make Tang Guo embarrassed on the day of the pce banquet. In the past few months, the prime minister has always been against him, mostly because of Ji Changqiu. What he hated most was those brothers, but they had counselors around them, and it was not as easy as before. The prime minister, the old fox, don''t think that he doesn''t know that the other party deliberately targeted him. In that case, he will make the other party pay the price. Doesn''t the old fox care about his only son? Then he will let Ji Changqiu fall into an unstoppable situation and see what happens to this old fox. He Lianfeng was very happy with the arrival of the messenger from the North Wang country, as he could not only remove the burden in the mansion, but also hit the prime minister''s old fox. Tang Guo rode a carriage to the gate of the pce, and she saw Princess Liuguang waiting there. At this point, the two went in together. He Lianfeng entered the pce long ago, and everyone seemed to be used to it without her, and no one would be surprised. Thest time Su Ruoyu was a fairy thing, it seemed to have passed. He Lianfeng doesn''t care much about those rumors now, and others dare not say anything in front of him. In any case, this is also a king, not something they can afford. Enter the pce, take a seat. Tang Guo saw the messenger of the North Wang Kingdom sitting in the position of the messenger, and there were two familiar faces among them. She looked for it in her memory and smiled more. Aren''t these two confidantes of her Emperor''s uncle? The two ministers, one was a smiling tiger, and no one could see what he was thinking. The other one is very good at reversing right and wrong. It seems that this time they all want to do a big vote. They don''t care about her business as much as they want. Anyway, tonight, she was going to dismiss He Lianfeng and take away the gift he sent by the way. System: Still say no dog? Slightly, too terrible! The messenger group frequently looked at Tang Guo''s position, Tang Guo nodded to them, and they stopped watching. ording to the normal process, they still have a chance to meet after the pce banquet. But this time the situation is special. After the pce banquet, they are expected to go back together. At the beginning of the pce banquet, the Emperor Daqi appeared and exchanged greetings with everyone, and it was time for everyone to present their gifts. Among them, He Lianfeng''s gift was the most outstanding, and it turned out to be a medicine form. The training He Lianfeng took out before was anti-inmmatory drugs and hemostatic drugs, which were very precious medicines in Daqi. The form of the medicine this time is still surprising, it turned out to be a miracle medicine for typhoid fever. He Lianfeng was in the limelight and was appreciated by the emperor. If you are in this environment, once you get typhoid, you can easily die. Now that the emergence of this prescription, although it cannot achieve a 100% sure cure, it does increase the chance of surviving typhoid fever. Chapter 4137: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (75) Chapter 4137: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (75) After examination by the imperial physician, I found that the medicine required for this form wasmonly seen, that is to say, the cost is very low, and most people can use it. Once it spreads to all ces in Daqi, then the name of the emperor of Daqi will not escape. After the gift, it is the real banquet. Everyone can eat and watch the show. It is even allowed to walk around in the pce. Of course, the allowed scope is not much, but it is enough for everyone to see. This is a very rare opportunity once a year. Princess Liuguang wanted to take Tang Guo to go around. Even if she was the Princess, she didn''t mean that she could enter the pce if she entered the pce. Even if she entered the pce, it was rare to have the opportunity to look around. "Then, I won''t go anymore." Princess Liuguang felt that Tang Guo didn''t seem to have a few friends. Although she wanted to see her, she finally nned to stay with Tang Guo to apany her. [The host is big, the newly added fruit wine has a problem, it was drugged, and He Lianfeng''s people did it. Upon hearing the system''s words, Tang Guo poured herself a ss of fruit wine, and she drank it directly. Sure enough, just after drinking it, there was a feeling of dizziness, as if it was overwhelming. Jujube immediately noticed that Tang Guo''s cheeks were flushed. Tang Guo told Jujube about Tang Guo''s previous instructions and He Lianfeng''s n. She was distressed and angry about what Tang Guo had nned. But this n must go on. In the words of the princess, He Lianfeng must be rubbed against the ground fiercely. "What''s wrong with the princess?" He Lianfeng, who has never cared much about Tang Guo, didn''t know when he walked to her side and stared at the red cheek, "Drunk?" Before Tang Guo could answer, he invited two courtdies: "The princess is a little drunk, you help the princess to rest for a while." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, but Jujube still followed loyally, carefully supporting her. Princess Liuguang also followed, until Tang Guo was sent into the room, knowing that this ce was for drunk guests, and she left without worry. Tenjin The jujube had to be guarded by Tang Guo''s side, and the two maidservants got close to her for a while. Seeing that she was tired, they poured water on her. Jujube knew that there was a problem with the water, so he pretended to drink it, and actually vomited on a handkerchief that was prepared a long time ago. Under the expectation of the two pcedies, the red dates "slept" over. She is a martial artist and a master. Of course, she knows that when she sleeps, she takes a very long breath. The two courtdies checked and found it to be okay, and then secretly ran out. After a while, Jujube heard movement from the position of the window, and a person leaped in over there. From the sound of that person''s footsteps, you could hear that the opponent''s martial arts was good, so he went straight to Tang Guo. Jujube was very anxious, but he didn''t show any hints. This was what the princess had said to her at the beginning, and everything was under the control of the princess. She was extremely fortunate that the princess had nted someone beside He Lianfeng unconsciously, otherwise she would not know that the other party would have such a vicious mind. Since Tang Guo nted people when and how they were nted, the red dates would never think about it. In her opinion, Tang Guo is resourceful, intelligent and capable. She is a powerful woman. If the master is doing such a thing, should she still be notified? Perhaps, when the princess herself came to Daqi, were there other people with her? When the person went out of the window again, Jujube woke up and nced at the position of the bed. As expected, Tang Guo had disappeared. "As the princess expected, they also took the shoes away." Jujube walked to the window and looked at the shoe prints of the two embroidered shoes on the window. His face was even more ugly. Is this the princess who ran out to make it? He Lianfeng, dog stuff, vicious and shameless. Chapter 4138: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (76) Chapter 4138: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (76) Tang Guo was carried and taken to another room. The man threw her on the bed and turned the window again. After the people left, she opened her eyes and, as expected, there was a beautiful man lying beside her. The beautiful man, the prime minister, was opening his eyes, looking at her with a flushed face, there was no desire at all in his eyes, only anger. "Hurry up!" Ji Changqiu almost squeezed these two words out of his teeth. He didn''t know how he started speaking, obviously he was so defensive. He Lianfeng is too evil. He was not surprised just thinking of Su Ruoyu. me it, he underestimated Su Ruoyu''s ability. He Lianfeng was able to calcte him unconsciously, most of which had a lot to do with Su Ruoyu. "Prime Minister, are you Chinese medicine?" Ji Changqiu: Now that you know what to do with so much nonsense, is it ufortable not to see him? Tang Guo nced at the quilt covered by Ji Changqiu, raised his hand and opened it, and found that the other party had bound his hands and feet with cloth strips. On Ji Changqiu''s deserted face, some horror appeared, thinking in her heart, is she also Chinese medicine? This time is over, he can control himself, others may not be able to control himself. Tang Guo stared at Ji Changqiu, and the burning eyes made Ji Changqiu more certain that she must be Chinese medicine. Usually she is not like this. I don''t know what weird medicine He Lianfeng has given. He was careless, he didn''t count, He Lianfeng would kill them both together. In fact, He Lianfeng can seed, it is his and Su Ruoyu''s ability to approach, and the halo on them. Comparing Ji Changqiu with the prime minister, the pce itself is his home for He Lianfeng, and it is really hard to guard against it. Tang Guo was still looking at it, and Ji Changqiu simply closed her eyes: "Ding Wangfei, don''t be impulsive." "If this happens, Changqiu is just a bad life, and it will be bad for you." Ji Changqiu had already thought about what the oue of the two would be once something happened. Maybe he won''t die, but this must be his father''s desperate struggle. But this princess Yueyin would be scolded by the people of Daqi and Beiwang Country. Immortality is more painful than death. "Princess Ding, put the quilt underneath. Since you have the strength to lift the quilt, you might as well turn it out from the window." System: [Host, quickly put it on, people are shy, quickly, this is not married, they will lift their quilt, ancient people are more reserved and rules, we have to go to the countryside and follow the customs. Tang Guo put the quilt back on Ji Changqiu, and heard him exhale again, as if through some catastrophe. Tang Guo didn''t turn out, but sat on a chair beside the bed. "Ding Wang Consort is physically exhausted?" Ji Changqiu saw Tang Guo''s pace, it was indeed a bit messy, it is probably caused by Chinese medicine, he was a little worried, but after he was recruited just now, all the things on his body that can inform outsiders are all Was taken away by the other party. Tang Guo propped his chin and looked at Ji Changqiu''s flushed face, but his expression was still deserted: "It''s okay." "Since that''s okay, go out." "Just go out like this, I''m a little unwilling." Ji Changqiu: "..." When Tang Guo said this sentence, Ji Changqiu always felt that he had heard the second meaning. If it hadn''t been for his face had been red all the time, he would have been seen as abnormal. /58891/58891067/565446143.html : . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL: Chapter 4139: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (77) Chapter 4139: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (77) "The enemy is in the dark, we are in the light, we have to take a long-term view if we want revenge." Ji Changqiu persuaded. "But I''m an impatient, so I can''t wait." Tang Guo stroked the hair that fell next to her ears, and said lightly, "There are so many people tonight, so let''s pay the grudge tonight." Ji Changqiu''s heart flirted a few times. Now that he has calmed down, he found that although Tang Guo was still a little bit wrong, it didn''t seem to be the kind of medicine. In fact, the two pcedies really poured a ss of water for Tang Guo, that kind of medicine. Well, she didn''t drink this medicine. "What happened tonight, in the expectation of Princess Ding?" Ji Changqiu wanted to understand, no wonder she was so calm. He was a little bit sour in his heart. If everything was in her expectation, wouldn''t she just watch her husband and calcte her step by step? The marriage was not proposed by her, but by Da Qi. It was not who reluctantly decided the king, but he himself agreed. Why is it that in the eyes of King Ding, she has be a heinous person? Perhaps this is how to get rid of her if she doesn''t get into the other''s eyes and blocks the other''s way. "Yeah." Tang Guo admitted, "The prime minister doesn''t have to do anything, just feel wronged first, and lie there obediently for a while." Ji Changqiu thinks this is strange, what is meant by lying down obediently, it will be fine for a while, how can I listen to it? As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, the door was pushed open, Ji Changqiu looked at the door a little nervously, but saw that it was a woman who was unfamiliar with the appearance of a maid. "Princess, are you okay?" The maid hurriedly walked to Tang Guo''s side, Tang Guo shook his head, "It''s okay, everyone is arrested?" "They are all caught, the princess is relieved, none of them ran away. Now, He Lianfeng is over." This maid is the younger sister of Red Date, Qing Zao. Ji Changqiu didn''t know him, but the person who understood that this was Tang Guo felt relieved. After Qingzao came in, he didn''t go out, and stood quietly beside Tang Guo, without saying a word, like a transparent person. During the next two cups of tea, the master and servant did not speak, and the room was extremely quiet. Even Ji Changqiu felt that the heat in his body had encountered something chilly, and he was not so ufortable. He simply closed his eyes and waited for what happened next, he couldn''t do much now. "Prime Minister, is there any difort in your body?" Suddenly hearing Tang Guo''s rtionship, Ji Changqiu didn''t open his eyes and said, "It''s okay, I can bear it." After he was recruited earlier, he thought about it, and for a while, no matter who came, he was not allowed to approach him. The psychological shadow that Su Ruoyu gave him is still there. He thought about it. If he really couldn''t resist, he would bite his tongue andmit suicide. It would be better than being humiliated and giving his father a **** bowl. If he died because of this incident, the person who designed him would not only gain nothing, but would also prevent the emperor from getting off the table, and his father would not be criticized for it. "That''s good, just now I saw you tied yourself very tightly, your hands are ck and blue, this should be caused by theck of blood cirction, is it really okay?" Obviously it is not a good situation, but Ji Changqiu has a warm heart in his heart: "Didn''t Princess Ding say that it will be all right in a while? People outside, it is estimated that it will not take too long toe over." The two did not speak any more, and the system reminded Tang Guo that arge group of people hade here. Of course, it was deliberately drawn here. This room is not for the guests from outside the pce to rest, but for the tired people to rest and drink tea. /58891/58891067/565446076.html : . Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL: Chapter 4140: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (78) Chapter 4140: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (78) So it''s really not surprising that someone came here and opened the door. But under normal circumstances, Ie here during the day and rarelye here at night. Ji Changqiu''s heart was also tense when he heard the messy footsteps outside, not knowing what drama she had arranged. Although he is not clear about the details, he is not worried at all, which is really strange. The sound of talking andughing was apanied by footsteps, and the door was pushed open. As soon as he was pushed away, someone screamed in cooperation, as if seeing something that shouldn''t be seen. The people outside were very curious about what was in the house, including Su Ruo. Su Ruoyu looked at the room and thought to himself, could it be someone who was struggling in this room and was discovered? She looked at the people around her, but they were all pretty youngdies in the capital. If things were revealed today, it would have happened. Because of the red rash, Su Ruoyu has been wearing a veil. Until the end, she did not intend to take off the veil. Therefore, everyone has not discovered that Yunnuo now looks exactly the same as Su Ruoyu before, but with more faces. Got a mole. Because of her generous manners, no one ever doubted anything. "What''s in it? What''s all the fuss about?" Su Ruoyu nced and found that the familiar faces here were all there. She paid special attention to Tang Guo before, except for those who hadn''te, wouldn''t it be one Tang Guo? Before Tang Guo seemed to be too strong to drink, He Lianfeng asked two courtdies to send him to rest. Is she pretending to be overpowered by alcohol? It was He Lianfeng who left the other side in the cold and didn''t want to touch him, so she couldn''t bear to be lonely and steal people? Su Ruoyu made a big show, and felt contemptuous in her heart. She felt that the image of Princess Ding, who had been aloft, instantly copsed in her heart. Just like this, the person who can''t stand loneliness and cuckold He Lianfeng is also worthy to be the princess? Originally, she thought it was not rare for her to be the princess. Since the other party doesn''t cherish it so much, then she is not wee. Su Ruoyu squeezed in quickly, wanting to take a good look at the ugliness of Tang Guo and the wild man, but he never expected to see Tang Guo sitting on a chair in a well-dressed manner, and a maid with a strange face stood behind him. The two masters and servants didn''t say a word, and they didn''t move. Like a wooden man, even the person who screamed before found something wrong. Of course, everyone saw that there was a person lying on the bed, and they were a little uproar looking at that person''s face. Isn''t that the prime minister? Does the prime minister''s face look wrong? "Princess Ding, Prime Minister, who are you?" The people who knew Tang Guo and Ji Changqiu couldn''t help but uttered aloud. Although they didn''t do anything, but the pain in the room was a taboo, if there were no green dates, They couldn''t help thinking about more ces. But the current situation is obviously not right. Tang Guo finally raised her head, nced across the faces of everyone, and finallynded on the face of the eldest prince: "Sister-inw, please go and invite the emperor, the prime minister, and my envoys from the kingdom of the north. By the way, let King Dinge together, this matter is not big or small." The grand prince concubine felt bad, but seeing this, she nodded and turned to invite someone. After a while, the emperor arrived, and everyone walked away and saluted. Tang Guo didn''t stand up, she still sat on that chair, and Qingzao did not move. When the emperor saw this, he was still a little unhappy, but his face changed when he saw Ji Changqiu on the bed. Fast wear: female match, calm down, thetest chapter address: //.shuhaige/shu_48320.html Fast Wear: Female Match, Calm Down. Read the full text address: //.shuhaige/48320/ Quick wear: female match, calm down. Txt download link: //.shuhaige/txt_48320.html Fast wear: female, calm down and read on mobile: //m.shuhaige/48320/ Like "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down", please rmend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! (.shuhaige) Chapter 4141: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (79) Chapter 4141: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (79) The prime minister first saw Ji Changqiu, and almost jumped up at that time, his son was calcted again? ? Which dog thing counted? ? He Lianfeng? The prime minister stared at He Lianfeng fiercely, his teeth creaked, and several colleagues around him heard it, and quickly moved a little farther. "Chang Qiu, how are you doing?" The prime minister saw at a nce that something was wrong. The other party figured it out, as if it didn''t seed because of something. His son seemed to be sessful, but the Princess Ding did not. Although he is very happy, in the future, the Princess Ding will be his daughter-inw, but it shouldn''t matter at this time. He couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo more, and felt that this woman deserved to be his son, she was so powerful. With such a clever woman, he doesn''t worry that his son will be bullied by you for the rest of his life. Acting is the most basic skill as a prime minister. I saw that the prime minister turned from the anger just now to an old father who was weeping, sad and anguished. With red eyes, he rushed to the side of the bed, opened the quilt, and saw Ji Changqiu''s tied hands that were purple. "Changqiu, how are you doing? Isn''t your body ufortable? Don''t be afraid, father is here." The original serious picture, when the prime minister so made, the rigid atmosphere suddenly disappeared. "My hands are green, and I don''t know if they will be disabled. Dad will help you untie them immediately." The prime minister''s movements were a bit awkward. It was Ji Changqiu who tied himself too tightly with cloth strips and hit him in the middle. How many knots are easy to tie, but very difficult to untie. 118 novel "Qingzao, go and help. If this continues, the prime minister will be abandoned." Qingzao walked over, Cheng Lianxian hurriedly stepped aside. During the time, Qingzao grabbed the cloth strip and shook, and the cloth strip broke. The fierce appearance shocked everyone. With such effort in Qingzao, everyone is even more convinced that nothing really happened in this room tonight. Then they couldn''t help but guess, could it be that Qing Zao **** the prime minister? "Chang Qiu, what''s the matter?" the prime minister asked. Ji Changqiu frowned and moved to move: "Father, I was knocked out, and then taken here, and was filled with medicine. At that time, I was the only one in the house. My son was afraid of losing his innocence, so he simply tied himself up. I was still thinking, If someone forces his son, he will bite his tongue and kill himself." Ji Changqiu looked deserted, and that appearance was indeed pitiful. Among other things, the prime minister''s appearance is definitely the best, if it is not sick and weak, I don''t know how many girls are willing to marry him. Hearing that he wanted to keep his innocence, no one felt a sense of peacekeeping. "When the son tied himself up, the door was pushed open again. The son saw a man in ck carrying a woman in. Later, he found out that this was Princess Ding. Fortunately, Princess Ding was still sane, and waited for that person to leave. So he moved to sit there, and it didn''t take long for Princess Ding''s maid Qingzao to find her. Then, many people came to this room." "Princess Ding, is this the case?" the prime minister asked. Tang Guo said, "It''s true." Her voice was a little weak and cold, which didn''t feel very good. She just sat there, her movements did not change, even if the emperor came, she didn''t give a single expression. Standing behind the emperor, He Lianfeng pressed his lips tightly, thinking in his heart that such a good opportunity had failed. Su Ruoyu was also very lost, was he actually framed by someone? Chapter 4142: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (80) Chapter 4142: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (80) "Come here, check, who dared to frame Princess Ding and Prime Minister." Of course, the emperor didn''t believe that the two would get mixed up. It was obvious that someone wanted to frame him. He was still deep when he said this. He nced deeply at He Lianfeng. Don''t worry! Even so. If you want to seed, you dont have to. If you dont seed now, it is best not to leave the handle of being caught, otherwise, you still dont know how to end it. "No need." Tang Guo suddenly said, attracting all attention. The emperor was stunned, feeling a little puzzled. Other people are thinking, is it possible that the princess is guilty? What does she really have with the prime minister? "I have checked everything. The emperor, the Prime Minister, and the King Ding are invited toe over today to resolve this matter." Tang Guo raised his eyes and fell on He Lianfeng''s body, "I really want to Ask the king a question." Everyone''s heart is tight, this is something. What questions can''t be asked behind closed doors, must be here? The fire of the gossip of the crowd has been raging, so many people, after hearing this secret, the emperor can''t kill people. A rare opportunity, we must listen. He Lianfeng didn''t quite understand, but still said: "Wang Hao, are you still awake from the wine?" "It''s been four years since we were married, but King Ding didn''t even know that I am not drunk in a thousand sses. No matter how strong the wine is, it is all water here. Tang itself is indeed not drunk, and the original owner is not drunk, so she did not lie. People who knew her in Beiwangguo knew about this. He Lianfeng suddenly felt that something was going to happen tonight. "Ding Wang, at first I thought you were afraid of my identity, so I avoided seeing you." Bibi e-book "A few months ago, I realized that you dont see my wallpaper because you have a problem with your body. At that time, I wanted to ask you, since you have a disease, why do you agree to be married? Since you have a disease , Why in the past three years countless people have ndered me, but you still stand there with cold eyes and let me help you." "A few months ago, you found a woman who can restore you to normal. Unfortunately, that is the demon in everyone''s eyes. You can be restored to normal by the demon''s methods. Later, the demon was dealt with and burned. Set it aside for now." "But I didn''t expect that you wanted my life, and what I didn''t expect was that you wanted my life to make room for the demon. Therefore, Ding Wang, a four-year marriage with you. My wife, you cant be better than a demon who can make you a man, right? To make room for this demon, you really took great pains." He Lianfeng''splexion no longer knows what to use to describe it, why? How could she know so much, who told her? He nned all this carefully, and he didn''t tell anything about today''s matter for the sake of safety. The two confidants around him knew that the people in the pce didn''t know that he was instigating this matter. "Wang Hao, you are really drunk." He Lianfeng felt the strangeness of everyone''s eyes and the emperor''s unpleasant expression, pretending to be right. The emperor was also very flustered, it seemed something was not right, and he couldn''t help it. He saw that Tang Guo was so calm, there was probably some evidence. There is also the messenger group. No one even stood up and spoke, as if watching this incident calmly. He suddenly felt that it was not that they had been ventted long ago. Everything about the third child was under the eyes of others. Go ahead, just wait for it, right? Thinking of this, the emperor''s eyes turned ck. "Qingzao, bring people in," Tang Guo turned around to see the prime minister. "Please also ask the emperor to arrange two people to bring my close maid, the red date. She is still waiting there. I remember the one who brought me here. People, I also used my shoes specially, and printed two shoe prints on the window, Ding Wang, you are so kind." Su Ruoyu dared not speak anymore, standing silently among the crowd without saying a word. When everyone was brought in, He Lianfeng looked at those people and almost fainted. Among these people, not only the people involved in everything, but also his two confidants. He stared wide, wondering how these two henchmen would betray her. Tang Guo gently pressed his lips, He Lianfeng''s confidant certainly wouldn''t betray him, but what if his confidant was reced by a puppet paper-cut from the beginning? Chapter 4143: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (81) Chapter 4143: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (81) Tang Guo was still sitting on that chair, waiting for the red dates toe over. She looked back at Ji Changqiu, who was sitting on the bed, her face flushed, and her hands were still a bit bruised. "The prime minister seems to be a little bad, don''t know if the imperial doctor is here?" Tang Guo was still very rude, and the Emperor Da Qi was unhappy about it. However, at this time, when things were obviously wrong, he didn''t dare to me anything. The misfortune that the third child broke into today, I am afraid there is no way to do it. Had it not been for the image, he would have gritted his teeth and cursed He Lianfeng. He already wanted to understand what was going on, He Lianfeng did a good job! I was caught by someone else. Even if he knew what the result was like, he could only pretend that he was very busy and didn''t know, he felt aggrieved in his heart. "If the prime minister doesn''t mind, you can use the doctor we brought first. In terms of medical skills, I can guarantee that there is no difference between the great doctors." The speaker is the messenger representative Hao Qi, who is eloquent and always face to face. Young man with a friendly smile. The emperor saw Ji Changqiu fainting at any time, and the appearance of the prime minister''s cold face did not stop this. The third idiot, who is not good to move, must understand the prime minister''s baby bumps, this old guy is just such a lone seedling, if something really happens, then he can''t fight hard? Although the prime minister''s asional words are annoying to write, but the prime minister who has only one single seedling miao makes him much more at easepared with some prosperous families. The prime minister has no intention of renewing the strings, so there is no need to be too jealous. Stupid, idiot, the third idiot! Its okay to move to the Supreme Masters Mansion. Recently, the Supreme Masters Mansion has been extremely arrogant, and has moved to the Prime Ministers side. It was Tang Guo''s intention that the messenger group brought the doctor over. She had expected that Ji Changqiu was recruited, and there might be some physical problems. The prime minister felt a little relieved when he saw that a doctor was treating his son. Looking at He Lianfeng''s eyes, he was getting worse and worse. Today, he wanted to see how Ding Wang would argue. Finally, the red dates are here. Jujube walked straight behind Tang Guo, it was intact, not like a Chinese medicine, making He Lianfeng and the two courtdies who had been arrested look dark. "It seems that everyone is here, so let''s start with you, and talk about how my nominally good husband wants my life." Tang Guo pointed to He Lianfeng''s two henchmen. He Lianfeng stared, and kept winking at his two henchmen. If it were his henchmen, he might have understood that He Lianfeng wanted them tomit suicide. However, this was arranged by Tang Guo in advance. They ignored He Lianfeng''s wink, bowed to the ground with a thump, and ordered He Lianfeng to arrange them how to frame Tang Guo, and they arrived one by one. "The master said that this move will not only prevent Ji Changqiu from turning over, but it will also remove the princess and make room for the princess for Miss Su." "Su Ruoyu is not dead?" Someone grasped this key point. Of course, the person who asked the question was not a few princes. Asking something at this time will easily make the emperor hate it. Now things are almost a foregone conclusion. It is better to watch how He Lianfeng died. The person who asked the question was King Zhong, and his expression changed. He thought that the enchanting Su Ruoyu had been burned to death, but he didn''t expect He Lianfeng to save him. In this case, didn''t He Lianfeng vite the yang and the yin, and alsomitted the crime of his monarch? Chapter 4144: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (82) Chapter 4144: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (82) "Not dead, Miss Su had all sorts of idents before, and her reputation has been almost destroyed. The master Zhengshou has no excuse to give her a chance. With the people outside, all wanting Miss Su''s life, the master thought her together, so she After a facelift, with a good identity, there will be no obstacles to Princess Jinding in the future." When the emperor heard this confidant talk, he wanted to drew his sword and cut off his head. How did the third idiot raise the people around him? Such an unfaithful person dared to stay by his side and be a confidant. King Zhong didn''t care about this, he continued to ask, but he thought in his heart, since Su Ruoyu was still alive, He Lianfeng did it, and the hatred in his heart was given to He Lianfeng. If Su Ruoyu was really protected by He Lianfeng and changed his status, he would have to wonder, how much does his good emperor know about this matter? King Zhong couldn''t help but nced at Emperor Daqi, and saw that his face was a little embarrassed, and he understood. This matter, his good emperor brother knows. Humph, it''s really a father and son. "If this is the case, what about Su Ruoyu?" King Zhong continued to ask. Since this is what the Princess Ding hopes, then if everyone wants to know, let him ask, it can be regarded as a small help to the Princess. He Lianfeng''s confidant spoke again: "Su Ruoyu is now General Yun''s adopted daughter, Yun Nuo." When this word fell, everyone was in an uproar. Yunnuo is Su Ruonguage? Everyone quickly found the existence of Su Ruoyu in the crowd. Seeing that she was still wearing a veil, her eyes were probing, and they were a little surprised. No wonder this Yunnuo wore a veil as soon as he appeared, and said that he had a red rash on his face, threatening others, so he wore a veil to hide his ugliness. Even so, there are really very few people in the capital who make a fuss about the appearance of Su Ruo. The main thing is Su Ruo who has returned. He has be a little bit better, and asionally shows his talents in a low-key manner, which is really overlooked. What does she look like. Besides, Su Ruoyu has a good body, and many people guess that she should not be ugly. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Su Ruoyu was very flustered, but on the surface he was calm: "Don''t spit people, I am not a Su Ruonguage at all. I grew up in the frontier, and my father kindly adopted me." The soft-spoken appearance made people a little confused. Many people present had seen Su Ruoyu, and heard the other person speaking, they said that Yunnuo was a lot thinner than Su Ruoyu, and his decent behavior was much better than that of Su Ruoyu. King Zhong is also the root of old fried dough sticks. Where can he be bluffed by Su Ruoyu, he immediately asked: "You grew up in the frontier. Then I asked you, what are the mostmon nts in the frontier? The food that people in the frontier often eat? What is it, how is the weather all year round in the frontier?" With the three mostmon questions in a row, Su Ruoyu was indeed unable to say a word when asked. She froze for a long time without saying why. In the end, he said quietly: "I have a bad body since I was young, and I rarely go out..." As soon as this was said, everyone didn''t believe it. Even if you go out less, at least the weather should be known, right? "Okay, I used to ask you a question. Since you have been raised in your boudoir, you have seen gardenias in the frontier? How is the flower blooming in this season? On weekdays, I have asked the maid to help you get it. Are these in the house? Or, are there seeds in the yard?" Don''t look at these simple questions. People who haven''t lived in the frontier, ordinarymon sense, really don''t know. Every ce will be suitable for the growth of different nts because of the different water, soil and climate. Chapter 4145: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (83) Chapter 4145: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (83) Su Ruoyu''s mind was going round and round, and countless thoughts were spinning in his mind. King Zhong asked her about gardenia, apparently treating her as an ordinary daughter''s family. If an ordinary daughter''s family heard King Zhong say about gardenia, she would definitely be impatient to say that she had seen gardenia. In fact, she guessed that there are no gardenias in the border area. In such a ce of war and chaos, I guess I don''t have any thoughts to y with flowers and nts. Su Ruoyu calmed down and replied confidently: "The King Zhong is afraid he has remembered it wrong. Where did the gardeniase from in the frontier?" "Hahahaha..." When King Zhong heard this, he touched his beard andughed. He Lianfeng''s face was already pale. I don''t know if these people did it on purpose. He couldn''t give Su Ruoyu any hint. "Father, what are youughing at?" Princess Liuguang stood beside King Zhong, looking at Su Ruoyu''s body. It turned out that Yunnuo was Su Ruoyu. No wonder she felt ufortable at the first nce, and it was no wonder that sister Guoer told her to stay away. As expected, Dad wouldn''t deceive her, and it was not wrong to let her multiple Guoer sisters leave. Sister Guoer is such a good woman, I really don''t know why my cousin didn''t like it, and wanted to murder the other''s life. The lost sister Guoer is smart and still a princess with a good status. If not, I would die today without knowing it. "Fatherughed at her ignorance,ughed at her short-sightedness,ughed at her thinking we are all fools." King Zhong touched the head of Princess Liuguang, "Father told Liuguang today that there is actually only one kind of flower in that frontier. The ce is most suitable for gardenias. The sky is everywhere. As long as there is soil, you can see the presence of gardenias. Especially in summer, the fragrance of gardenias will float throughout the border. Legend says that this is a frontier warrior. Everyone in the frontier will grow flowers that have been moisturized with flesh and blood." When Su Ruoyu heard it, he almost fainted. When she went to the frontier, it was almost winter, where could I see gardenias? Does this loyal father and daughter have enemies with her? "Do you have anything else to say? If there is no more, it is better to lift the veil so that people will know it at a nce." King Zhong continued to add fuel to the fire. Su Ruoyu didn''t want to, but the people around her pulled off her veil and immediately revealed Su Ruoyu''s appearance. Su Ruoyu is still quibbling: "I am not Su Ruoyu, I..." "She really is not in Su Ruoyu." He Lianfeng also helped Su Ruoyu speak at this time. He walked up to Su Ruoyu and looked at the mole under Su Ruoyu''s eye. "I remember clearly, Su Ruoyu. One there is no mole here." "Punch..." Tang Guo didn''t hold back,ughed, and attracted everyone''s attention. She didn''t sell it, and said, "Does Miss Su think that everyone is a fool? Add a mole to the face, just You can do it with a tattoo. If Su Ruoyu still wants to quibble, I dont mind asking the doctor to help you wash off the mole on your face." He Lianfeng''s expression was a bit embarrassed for an instant, his eyes looked bad at Tang Guo: "Wang Hao, what are you trying to do?" "This sentence should I ask the king, Ding Wang, what on earth do you want to do? In order to make room for Su Ruoyu, do you want my life?" He Lianfeng looked at the two confidants and said: "The pce, those two are not the king''s confidants at all, they are fakes." "Really or not, will King Ding see if there are people, skins, and masks on their faces." When King Zhong heard this, he felt that his role hade again. Chapter 4146: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (84) Chapter 4146: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (84) "The emperor, it''s better to let someone check the identities of those two." When the emperor heard it, he could only agree. There is no room for recovery today. The envoys of Beiwang Country have not done anything about this matter yet, which shows that they are fully prepared. ept it. After verifying that he was straight, He Lianfeng could no longer quibble. These two people are his confidantes how to check. "I once heard that King Ding was a man who stood up to the ground and was brave and eloquent, so when I heard that Daqi was going to marry and make friendship with Beiwang Country, I agreed to this matter. This is my willingness, and I cannot me others. However, it is true. The truth is that King Ding is suffering from a disease, so I was concealed first. Later, because King Ding found someone to make you sick, he couldn''t wait to get rid of me. You disappointed me too much." "You must not only get rid of me, but also humiliate me so that I will be humiliated by the kingdom of Beiwang. Have you ever thought that I am still the princess of the kingdom of Beiwang. If you really seed, my kingdom of the north will be How many people''s jokes?" Tang Guo''s voice became cold: "Ding Wang, you said these things over and over again, do you want to destroy the friendly rtionship between Daqi and the North Wang country? You don''t see me in your eyes, and you don''t see my North Wang country in your eyes. , I want to use me to frame Beiwang Country and damage the reputation of Beiwang Country. What is your intention?" He Lianfeng hadn''t expected a super big hat to be buckled down. The emperor was not surprised. After all, the envoys did not break out. Isn''t it just waiting for this time? "Emperor Daqi, since everything has been rified, we also want to ask you on behalf of your majesty, what does this move of Ding Wang mean?" Hao Qi''s smiled face was also put away and became serious: "Emperor Daqi, from the very beginning, you were not sincere in making friendly matters. You conceal the fact that King Ding is a disabled person from us. Wang is considerate, but we heard that Princess Leyin has stayed alone in the yard for the past four years, and has met with Ding Wang no more than three times a year. Does this prove that Ding Wang despise us, North Wang Kingdom and us The princess, do you want our princess to be a decoration in the mansion?" "Emperor Daqi, you should know that Princess Leyin is the most noble princess in Beiwang Country, not the furnishings you imagine!" "Secondly, in order for a woman to make him a man, Ding Wang actually wanted to murder Princess Yueyin. He also used such a trick, Emperor Da Qi, I believe you did not know about this matter." Hao Qi said, "Because, I don''t believe that as a Daqi emperor, he would make such a foolish decision." Emperor Da Qi: "..." "But it has happened, you still need to give us an exnation. Of course, this matter is not in a hurry. First of all, we want to hear how Le Yin Gong mainly solves this matter. After all of us have observed, we understand that we will all It is not suitable for the life of Princess Music. Our noble Princess Music is treated the best, not so ignored and trampled." Hao Qi''s gaze fell on Tang Guo: "Princess Yueyin, between you and King Ding, I don''t know what you think." Tang Guo stood up this time, and she looked straight at He Lianfeng: "Since King Ding is so unfeeling and will kill me, I really dare not stay in Daqi ce. Therefore, the pce decided today to dismiss him. " Tang Guo took out a long-prepared divorce letter from the sleeve cage, and mmed it straight into He Lianfeng''s face. Chapter 4147: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (85) Chapter 4147: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (85) He Lianfeng still had some talents and quickly took it. Looking at the content of the book, he looked ugly and just wanted to say that he would not allow it. Tang Guo sneered: "I will inform you, you are not qualified to refuse. Ding Wang, what you have done is not finished yet. This pce has always valued the friendship between the two countries, but Ding Wang and this pce are not of one mind. After the pce is gone, I still hope that the rtionship between the two countries will be friendly. This pce believes that everyone except Ding Wang thinks like this." "Since Princess Leyin has made a decision, then this is what we mean by North Wang Country. It is veryte today, Emperor Daqi, there are some things, we will discuss in detail tomorrow, how about?" Hao Qipi said without a smile. . Things went so well, Princess Yueyin was too strong, and there were all kinds of evidence, this time Da Qi didn''t dare to say anything. "Come here, put King Ding, and Su Ruoyu into the jail." The emperor was so angry that he really wanted to lock them up and chop them. After leaving the pce, Tang Guo did not return to the pce, she was no longer the princess. She was surrounded by the mighty messenger group, today''s news, even if the emperor blocked the news, it was impossible. One night of fermentation is enough to make He Lianfeng a sinner in Da Qi. Sure enough, at dawn the next day, what He Lianfeng did was already known to the whole capital. Originally, He Lianfeng''s image fell again and again, but now I heard that he actually wanted to kill Tang Guo for a fairy. Therefore, everyone felt that Su Ruoyu was indeed a monster, and countless people wrote blood books spontaneously. Su Ruoyu must be removed, otherwise it would endanger Daqi. Now because of Su Ruo''snguage, Beiwang Kingdom and Daqi almost had an affair with them. I don''t know what will happen in the future. At this moment, Tang Guo was looking at the conditions listed by the envoy. "Princess, do you think this is okay?" Hao Qi asked. He just asked casually. The conditions here were enough to make the Emperor Daqi vomit blood, but they were eptable. Tang Guo nodded: "Add one more." "What to add?" When the envoys came, they came with the task ofpensating Xiang Daqi, and Tang Guo really had the power to decide this matter. What she wants to add, they talk as much as possible. "Before Daqi had a crooked melon in my pce, I was very dissatisfied. Now everyone knows that my pce is a second marriage. It doesn''t sound good. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to seek marriage in the future." Hao Qi almostughed. How could it be that the princess is young and beautiful, resourceful, and capable of literary and military skills. There are too many people who want princess Shang, so how can he dislike her? Is she disgusting others? "You asked the Emperor Daqi topensate me for a husband. That day, this pce identally nced at the prime minister, and he was born handsome. Since He Lianfeng gave the prime minister this gift to the pce, the pce is just as he wished, you are wee Itsughable." Hao Qi was a little speechless, who didn''t know, the prime minister was the prime minister''s baby bump, if it was a condition, the old guy didn''t know he would jump up to several feet high to hit people. "Princess, there is little chance of this happening." Tang Guo waved his hand indifferently: "Sess or failure, you can talk about it first. If the prime minister fails, other beautiful men will be fine. In short, the Emperor Qi will bepensated." Hao Qi: "..." Okay, he will try, if he can really make Da Qipensate the princess and husband, then Da Qi will be ashamed again. After the emperor read all the conditions, he vomited blood. For the first conditions, he still bargained a little, but for thest one, Lord Leyin asked him topensate her for a husband, and said that the prime minister He Lianfeng gave her was okay. No, just give her a hundred and eighty beautiful boys. A hundred and eighty beautiful men, I''m afraid that they don''t want anything from ordinary people, then he, the emperor, is simply inappropriate. The emperor thought for a while and could only call the prime minister into the pce first. Sure enough, the old man jumped so high, his beard curled up angrily, and he almost didn''t point at him. The Emperor Daqi didn''t use Beiwang Country, after all, they were quite strong. But this time the envoy team revealed one thing to him, it was the strength of the Northwang Kingdom, and that the Northwang Kingdom was not afraid of fighting at all, so he was a little confused. If there is a war between the two countries because of He Lianfeng, he is estimated to be scolded bloody, not to tell a joke, and even to be scolded by others. Therefore, the emperorined to the prime minister, with a pitiful face, and said that Princess Leyin called for the prime minister. In fact, the prime minister''s joy blossomed, and his face was indeed angry, and finally he sighed: "Your Majesty, what are you going to do with King Ding?" The son has to be sent away, and the king also has to clean up. The benefits are not small. "Cut off the title and deprive the right of permanent inheritance." There is also the emperor''s own meaning here. He thinks there is a Su Ruonguage that He Lianfeng is unreliable. "Since your Majesty is so righteous, the minister will go back and discuss with Chang Qiu." The prime minister said with a full face, as if he was a loyal minister who had to contribute his son to save the country. Chapter 4148: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (86) Chapter 4148: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (86) Not long after, there was news from the pce that in order to calm the anger of Princess Music, Da Qi was going to pay for a prime minister. "It is said that the princess Yueyin named the Prime Minister because it was too chilling for the king to do that. She also said that since the king gave her such a gift, she is not wee for the friendship between the two countries." "The prime minister is really pitiful, he has a bad body, and now he is implicated because Ding Wang was deceived by a monster. Daqi has a long journey to the north of Wang Guo, and I wonder if the prime minister can hold it." "I''ve heard that Princess Leyin doesn''t have to be the prime minister. If it''s not the prime minister, she will bepensated for one hundred and eighty grandparents." ... This news didn''te from anywhere. Let alone the entire capital, it has now spread to other ces. It is estimated that it will not be long before it will be spread to the whole world. If it weren''t for the Emperor of Qi, it was announced on the same day that King Ding and the monsters had been sent to prison, and it is estimated that all ces would be unrest. Daqi is also regarded as Guotai Min''an, and it is not so easy to do things. But those people are also on the sidelines, if Daqi really has an antagonism with Beiwang Country, it may be really not peaceful. Therefore, the Emperor Daqi felt aggrieved and had tough with him and send people there. If you don''t dedicate the prime minister, Tang Guo will have a hundred and eighty noble sons, everyone is very afraid. Upon hearing Ji Changqiu''s promise to this matter, each family sent good items, even the emperor opened his own small vault, and also gave the prime minister''s mansion a gold medal for immunity from death. Although this thing is not very rare for the prime minister, when the king or minister dies, the gold medal for avoiding death is actually useless. However, now that his son''s future has been nned, he is truly fine. Don''t think that this is all over, no. Thousands of troops The emperor only deprived him of the title of the king and deprived him of permanent inheritance, which is not painful at all. And that Su Ruoyu, don''t think he doesn''t know, the emperor is greedy with what Su Ruoyu holds. As long as Su Ruoyu is in He Lianfeng''s hands for a day, the opponent can do things. Look, Daqi will not be peaceful when his son is gone. He is really looking forward to who this great qi will fall into in the future. Anyway, he doesn''t stand by anyone, as a royalist, and secretly doing something secretly, there is nothing to worry about. The prime minister''s heart rejoices when he thinks that he will not be afraid of his feet in the future. In front of outsiders, the prime minister still had a frown and unsharp face, as if he was tens of years old. The emperor knew that the prime minister was an old fox, but he was still a little worried about sending away his son. "Although the old fox makes people hard to guess, in this matter, it really made him wronged." The emperor sighed, "I am afraid that he will resent the third child very much in his heart. Lesson, don''t mess with this old guy." This time, he was offended to death. The emperor decided to make a goodpensation for the prime minister, such a minister with few people in the mansion, he really wasn''t afraid of the opponent''s high merits. Now the only son has been sent away, and there is nothing to worry him about. Besides, all the hatred of the prime minister was on He Lianfeng. As an emperor, he just needed to do his best on the surface. He Lianfeng is still in prison, and now he has been seized of the title, knowing that he has no chance to inherit the throne. Chapter 4149: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (87) Chapter 4149: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (87) He was not reconciled, but it didn''t happen. If he showed a little dissatisfaction with this matter, his father might suspect that he was ambitious. As long as Su Ruoyu is there, some things can be nned slowly. His power is still there, there is still room for Su Ruo to speak, don''t worry. He Lianfeng was angry when he heard that Tang Guo asked the emperor to paypensation to his husband. He was first discontinued by the other party. Now the other party''s behavior seemed to be cuckolding him, which a man could not bear. "One day, I, He Lianfeng, will surely step down in Beiwang." He Lianfeng stared at the door of the cell, swearing silently in his heart. The situation of Su Ruoyu, who was imprisoned on the other side, was not so good, because everyone said she was a monster, so she was locked all day long, and the chains were all **** wide, just for fear that she would run away. If He Lianfeng hadn''t arranged for someone to send her a message, she might have been unable to bear it and escaped directly. He Lianfeng said, tell her to endure for a while, and he will help her get everything back, and will not make her suffer in vain. Su Ruoyu felt He Lianfeng wanted to do something big, so of course he chose to stay. As the saying goes, one who suffers from bitterness is the best. One day, she will assist He Lianfeng as the emperor of the Great Qi, and they will level the North Wang Country together! Today''s humiliation, she will pay back ten times! Tang Guo, the beautiful husband who was paid by the Emperor of Qi, leaned leisurely on the cushions in the carriage. The position facing her was Ji Changqiu. "Do you feel ufortable?" Tang Guo asked. Ji Changqiu shook his head: "No." He couldn''t see it, but Tang Guo''s eyes were clearly unusual. Passion He understands that not only is he trying to calcte the two together, she is also calcting. The final result, of course, was that she won. "The climate in North Wang Country is actually very suitable for survival. Daqi is a bit dry, especially in summer, it is hot and uneasy. Our North Wang Country is different. The four seasons are like spring, there are many mountains and rivers, and it is not dry at all. They all smell like birds and flowers." Ji Changqius lips smiled: Ive read the introduction about Beiwang Country in Misceneous Notes, and I have always been envious of that ce. I didnt expect to have the opportunity to live there in this life. "Although you have given me a sorrow, if you feel homesick in the future, I cane back with you to have a look." System: Dog host. Ji Changqiu didn''t know what to say. He was still thinking before that the only thing he could not worry about was his father, and Tang Guo thought of his worries. He suddenly felt that God was actually very fair, gave him a bad body, but let him meet the best person. "Princess, I want to ask a question." Tang Guo raised his eyes lightly: "You are all my husband. Just ask what you want." "When did the princess think something about me?" Ji Changqiu asked seriously, and the expression in his eyes didn''t move away from Tang Guo''s face. "I also want to ask Mr. Ma a question, when did you think of me?" Tang Guo asked instead without answering first. Ji Changqiu was a little confused and said: "I don''t know. One day I suddenly realized that I have a different mind for the princess. At that time, I was a little depressed and thought it was impossible for us." "Princess, it''s up to you." Tang Guo sat up and said seriously: "I said, at the first nce, do you believe it?" "Do you know that there is a word called, see the uprising?" Tang Guo asked two questions in session, and Ji Changqiu didn''t know how to answer. Chapter 4150: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (88) Chapter 4150: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (88) Early Wen Leyin Princess is a cool temper, but he still didn''t expect it to be so direct. Ji Changqiu remembered something and asked, "Princess, I heard people say that your condition is that you either want me orpensate you for one hundred and eighty beautiful men?" So, one hundred and eighty beautiful men can be worthy of him. Up? It''s not a taste anymore. "As soon as you took office, you got a taste of it?" Tang Guo was amused. "I don''t say that. People thought it was for you. If you say that, the world will think that I am angry with He Lianfeng. In this way, he made such a decision in anger. Then, all the points of the finger in this matter will be directed at He Lianfeng." She is leaving now, so she has to take a good look at her, right? Ji Changqiu was thinking in his heart that every princess of Beiwang Kingdom is so powerful, if it is true, Daqi is indeed not an opponent. "So, what the princess wants in her heart is me?" "Otherwise what do you think?" The mist on the table rose, Ji Changqiu''s eyes were a little smile, the corners of his lips rose uncontrobly, and he quickly poured a cup of tea for Tang Guo: "That''s good." This is the ending he hopes. In the future, he will only have her, and she will only have him. There is a double in his life, Ji Changqiu heard it for the first time, not from Su Ruoyu, but from his parents. When he was young, his mother died of illness. Before he died of illness, he remembered her mother saying to his father, otherwise, we don''t keep the promise of one pair for life, and I can''t stay with you for that long. His fatherughed and cried and said, "Since you have already promised, there is no reason to go back. Madam, the promise is made by you by me. Even if you die, you can''t break the promise." "Madam, do you know what it means to be a double person for a lifetime? It means that two people only have each other for a lifetime, and can''t amodate a third person. If you feel that you owe me in this life, you can make up for it in the next life. If you can''t make up for the rest of your life, then you will be in the next life. Make up again. I hope that in the next life, I owe you ten years, so we can meet again in the next life, and you owe me ten years again in the next life, then the next life..." ... "Punma, what are you thinking?" Ji Changqiu returned to his senses. He took out a crystal-like stone from his arms. Tang Guo recognized at a nce, isn''t it just a crystal? Ji Changqiu took Tang Guo''s hand and ced the crystal in her palm: "This is my mother''s relic. She said that if I am satisfied with my future fiancee and would like to spend my life with her, I will give this to her. If it is two people If I dont agree, I will divorce as soon as possible without dying each other. When I meet someone I like and would like to spend the rest of my life with her, I will give her this crystal." So, if Su Ruoyu came back, he didn''t do so many things. He should use his physical defect to propose to the Su family that the marriage contract be revoked. No matter what, he will let the other party into the bad storm of being divorced. [The host is big, after scanning, the words "one person for a lifetime" on the crystal were engraved by modern machines. Therefore, your lovely mother is probably a modern person. "Maybe it''s this world, the heroine of the previous generation." Tang Guo''s brain hole suddenly opened up, and it was not umon for her to encounter the problem of crossing seniors before, she was not surprised at all. She squeezed the crystal tightly and held Ji Changqiu''s hand together: "The sentence above has some meaning. We will be alone in our entire life. Do you want to be the only one of us in our entire life?" Chapter 4151: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (89) Chapter 4151: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (89) "of course." Tang Guoughed and interlocked Ji Changqiu''s fingers. When they returned to Beiwang, the two were already pulling each other out of the carriage. Even if the boats and cars are exhausted, the two of them are smiling, and there is no fatigue in their eyes. Tang Guo returned to Beiwang this time and was weed by everyone in Beiwang. Another good news is that, because of Tang Guos disclosure, Daqi brought new crops out. One of the conditions that Beiwangguo proposed was to bring two carts of crops back. In addition, all the forms given by Su Ruoyu are also ready. Other bits and pieces have some benefits. They don''t want Daqi''snd. The Emperor Daqi can only agree with it in a heartache, and he is stunned to death. She, the princess Yueyin, returned to the kingdom of Beiwang and brought back countless good things for them. Could she not be weed by others? Tang Guo didn''t call the puppet paper man back. When he walked, he arranged a task for them. They only need to bnce between the princes. If He Lianfeng uses a big move, he can help stop it and let the other party not seed. In addition, two special protections were arranged to protect the prime minister and take care of King Zhong''s family. Not long after returning to Beiwang Country, Tang Guo officially married Ji Changqiu. Apart from the fact that Ji Changqiu looks weak in his bones, he is actually a very talented person. However, this talented prince did not do much business. I opened a teahouse in the capital city and invited two storytellers to tell the stories he wrote every day. Later, everyone understood that it was Princess Leyin who liked to hear about books. I don''t know what happened. It was obvious that the prime minister paid thepensation to Princess Yueyin by the Emperor Daqi, but they just felt very good. Gradually, they saw the love between the two, and their hostility towards Ji Changqiu was less. No matter where Tang Guo goes, he will bring Ji Changqiu with him. The yield of the new crops brought back is very good. The emperor of the Kingdom of Beiwang is thinking about it, hoping that Da Qi will offend him again, so he will have the opportunity to arrange Hao Qi to go to "fight the autumn wind". Some people in Daqi are not very good, but everything is good. On Daqi''s side, after the prime minister sent away his son, although he was happy in his heart, he was still very reluctant. How could he not feel ufortable when his son was always by his side and suddenly left. He saw that Princess Leyin was sincere to his son, and he was relieved. The prime minister who was not very happy directed all his anger at He Lianfeng. After He Lianfeng was released, he let all the nails stare at He Lianfeng and stumbled the opponent. Because Su Ruoyu''s identity was exposed, the emperor had to put her to death again on the surface. After this time, Su Ruoyu really didn''t dare to show others with his original appearance, and simply brought a person, skin, noodles, and tools. As a woman disguised as a man, stay by He Lianfeng''s side to help He Lianfeng train his men. He Lianfeng felt that the emperor really didn''t want to pass the throne to him. Therefore, he ns to cultivate his own power first, and will directly force the pce if the situation is not right. In the blink of an eye, three yearster, He Lianfeng and a few brothers fought against each other repeatedly, and he was annoyed by the addition of a prime minister who often troubled him. He finally decided to get rid of the prime minister! ... "The news ising from Daqi, Changqiu, take a look." Tang Guo handed the letter to Ji Changqiu, "It''s about Dad." Ji Changqiu''s expression changed slightly, and he picked it up quickly and saw the content inside, and stood up with anxiety at that time. After seeing the end, he exhaled again. "Guo''er, howe your letters are always faster than mine?" Tang Guo remembered that the group of pigeons raised by the prime minister was not fat anymore, and said with a smile: "Maybe the pigeons are of different breeds." Chapter 4152: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (90) Chapter 4152: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (90) "I didn''t expect He Lianfeng to frame my dad to collude with the enemy and betray the country. He really came up with it." Of course, this incident failed. With the help of Tang Guo''s two puppets, they couldn''t seed. Not only did it fail, but He Lianfeng was also exposed, which was once again shocking. It is no longer a simple matter to frame the prime minister to cooperate with the enemy and betray the country. This time He Lianfeng was directly deprived of all rights by the emperor and was brought into captivity. Only the above message shows that He Lianfeng has escaped. The Emperor Daqi ordered that He Lianfeng is wanted throughout the country, regardless of life or death. Because He Lianfeng not only escaped by himself, but also escaped with Su Ruoyu. "Chang Qiu, let''s go back and see Dad, it''s been several years, it''s time to go back and see, his old man should miss you very much." I heard that Da Qi has produced several kinds of crops. This time, she will act as a representative of the envoy group to express condolences to Emperor Da Qi whether it is well. [The host is big, He Lianfeng is currently in a vige, this vige is his people, where he recruits troops, all resourcese from the Su Ruonguage space. Just now, I heard Su Ruoyu saying that the spatial spirit spring seems to be not much. "Then did she give up to Helianfeng Lingquan again?" [No, she wants to rebel more sessfully than He Lianfeng, after all, she has not had afortable day in recent years. "Well, when the Lingquan runs out, let''s tell her the true situation of He Lianfeng." Tang Guo and Ji Changqiu are back together. Almost all the people of Daqi knew that this time Princess Yueyin came on behalf of the kingdom of Beiwang. The whole Daqi knew about it before anyone came. After the Emperor Daqi learned about it, the whole person was not good, not because he was afraid of Tang Guo and Ji Changqiu, but because he was afraid of some restlessness and wanted to make a fuss. Especially his rebellious son, and Su Ruoyu''s enchanting evildoer, knowing this news, I don''t know what moths will be produced. [Host, you are too bad, deliberately let Su Ruoyu know your news, now she will definitely lead someone to kill you. "What if she doesn''te?" Bobo [Even if she doesn''te, He Lianfeng wille, kill you and start two wars, which is what he hopes. "The people of Daqi are so pitiful. For his own selfishness, He Lianfeng will trap them in the heat of water. I am afraid that he will hate him. The former protector is now the evil." [The host is big, everyone has lived for thousands of years, I know what you are thinking, don''t pretend, isn''t this in your n? Ji Changqiu seemed to understand something, but he didn''t say anything about it. He knew Tang Guo''s attitude and would not really provoke a war between the two countries. As long as there is no war, anything will do. Half a monthter, Tang Guo and his party had already sailed into Daqi territory. They really suffered a robbery, but it''s a pity that these robbers have gone back and forth, and all were captured alive. When Daqi officials picked them up at the city gate, they found some people in ck who were **** behind them, and they were a little stunned. "I''ve seen Princess Yueyin, a confidant." Daqi officials felt bad in their hearts, so they bite the bullet and greeted. "I won''t go to rest first. My pce wants to see the Emperor Qi first. On the road, the pce captures thirty people who want to provoke a fight between the two countries. Therefore, the pce intends to give them as gifts to the Emperor Qi. ." Su Ruoyu did not personallye to do it, but came to the elite under their hands. On the way, Tang Guo had already defrauded their identities. When the emperor received this unusual gift, his expression would be as ugly as he was. Tang Guo said that he couldn''t hold back his curiosity about Daqi''s new crops in the past two years. He clenched his teeth so hard that he almost broke them. Rebellious! ! ! Topensate, Tang Guo went to the prime minister''s house with Ji Changqiu. This time, she ns to live here for three months. The prime minister is of course happy, if it is not his identity, he would like to move to the country of Beiwang. Especially when he sees his baby son in good health, the prime minister is even more energetic and feels that he has taken this step right. "Yu''er, how many spirit springs are left? I''m afraid these people are not enough." After thest failure, He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu didn''t n to provoke Tang Guo anymore. They had to take Daqi first. Chapter 4153: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (91) Chapter 4153: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (91) He Lianfeng and the others did not really intend to revolt, but to train a group of people, rush into the pce, and arrest all the important people of Qi Qi to force the pce, not afraid that they would not submit. Su Ruoyu looked bitter: "Lingquan has bottomed out, and it canst up to half a month." It turned out that Lingquan is not inexhaustible, but now she has no way out. After suffering so much, she wanted to stand up too much. She couldn''t figure out how she could not be able to act as a native because she still had a golden finger like this. She once wondered if Tang Guo had been traversed by others, but the other party''s performance was basically a native, and she didn''t reveal any breath about the traverser. Let''s talk about modern people who have grown up with modern big data. There will be things that ancient people did not. But in Tang Guo''s body, these things werepletely absent. That''s it, Su Ruoyu is even more unwilling. She has golden fingers, but she can''t do anything with the natives, and she will be jokes by the predecessors. "But don''t worry. Without Lingquan, we still have cknd. Eating fruits and vegetables grown in cknd can improve our internal strength." Seeing He Lianfeng''s face was not good, Su Ruoyu arranged for someone to ambushst time. Tang Guo, they sent out a group of elites, almost forty people, all of whom were particrly outstanding killers that they had cultivated over the years. They couldn''t afford to rebel, they nned to take the fine line from the beginning, and they really didn''t train many people. "Well, there will be another pce banquet in a few months. Then all important people in Daqi will be at the pce banquet. As long as we control them, it will be done." He Lianfeng was already a little uncontroble, and if he continued, he would go crazy. Had it not been for the time when those people could not get together, he might have done it a long time ago. The pce banquet was the most perfect time. At that time, all this Qi belonged to him, and they no longer used to hide in this small mountain vige. Knowing that Su Ruoyu''s Lingquan was almost used up, Tang Guo decided to arrange someone to tell Su Ruoyu the truth. Su Ruoyu always felt that Lingquan was finally gone, and it wouldn''t be too distressed. Because this is all to help He Lianfeng do things, this is the person she loves, and the only person who loves her. Besides, He Lianfeng had never doubted her before so many things happened to her, and she was touched in her heart. Even with countless difficulties in front of her, she is willing to go on with He Lianfeng. But she really did not expect that He Lianfeng deceived her. It is true that He Lianfeng does not lift, and it is true that only she can do it alone. She obviously didn''t want to believe this truth, but she identally heard the truth from He Lianfeng''s confidant. She was so flustered that she didn''t know what to do for a while. Of Su Ruoyu''s situation, He Lianfeng of course found out that he hurriedly asked concerned about what happened to her. Su Ruoyu didn''t tell the truth, and He Lianfeng didn''t guess that Su Ruoyu had no master because of this. Tang Guo decided to give He Lianfeng another big one. She arranged for someone to be a doctor, and identally ran into He Lianfeng and said that if he saw that He Lianfeng was ill, the doctor could treat the disease. Although He Lianfeng is not so interested in men and women. But he only has the woman Su Ruoyu, so he has to protect her. If something happened to Su Ruoyu one day, what should I do? Knowing that his illness can be cured, He Lianfeng quickly asked the doctor. After Su Ruoyu heard it secretly, her heart was cold. Chapter 4154: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (92) Chapter 4154: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (92) When the doctor helped He Lianfeng treat the illness, Su Ruoyu refused to take out anything from the space, including those grown from the ck soil. He Lianfeng suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart and coaxed Su Ruoyu in a good manner. Su Ruoyu finally couldn''t help it, and asked He Lianfeng not to mention this matter. And angrily asked him why he wanted to deceive her. He Lianfeng pretended to be innocent this time, saying that everyone knew about it, and he thought she knew too, so he didn''t dislike him. Su Ruoyu himself was at a loss. Yes, everyone said that He Lianfeng didn''t raise it. "Then why do you want the doctor to treat?" Facing Su Ruoyus questioning, He Lianfeng still didnt panic. He argued: This is always a disease. Im afraid that if its not cured, I wont even be able to get close to Yuer in the future. Since the doctor said it can work, I want to try. Yuer rest assured, I will only have you as a woman in my life." Under He Lianfeng''s sweet words, Su Ruoyu chose to believe it. Yes, He Lianfeng didn''t deceive her. Everyone outside knew that she had misunderstood the rumors for so long. He Lianfeng guessed it was someone she knew, so she didn''t say this. Tang Guo knew that Su Ruoyu still apologized for this incident, and even really took time out of Lingquan, thinking she was hopeless. Sometimes, a woman is so stupid that she only wants a man''s sincerity if she doesn''t want to. The result is often a fart. A man''s sincerity can be figured out, but it must be established when he does not hurt himself and he has confidence. In this world, how many women are there who only want men to be sincere and obtain happiness? She was not interested in the ending of Su Ruoyu. What she hates most is He Lianfeng. This man is a dog, **** and dog. For the sake of purpose, who can be more cruel and cruel? She wants the doctor to cure He Lianfeng''s disease, of course it is temporary. He Lianfeng''s illness seemed to get better under the doctor''s treatment. When there was no Su Ruonguage, he had a normal response in the morning. Fearing that Su Ruo was dissatisfied, he did not find a woman to try. In fact, in his heart, he wanted to find a woman to try. Su Ruoyu drained thest drop of Lingquan that day. When Lingquan was taken out, she felt a shock in the space, and she wanted to go in and take a look. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t get in, she could only consciously look at the space, only to see the ck ground in the space disappeared, and the thatched house seemed to be graceful. Su Ruoyu was stunned for a moment, a panic surged in his heart, and he quickly sent the bucket of Lingquan he had just taken out into the space. However, Lingquan was sshed into the space, and it did not change the situation inside. The space at this time became a desert, with only billowing dust and yellow sand in the air. Everything that used to be, including what Su Ruoyu put into it, was gone. No, it should be said that they are all weathered. Su Ruoyu''s hands were shaking, and he thought of a sentence inexplicably, water is the source of life. She exhausted the spiritual spring in the space, so this space was destroyed. Su Ruoyu cried out anxiously, rushed to the well, and desperately poured water into the space. Unfortunately, no matter how much water was poured into the space, it was of no avail. The empty home was still in the desert. The system can''t see the space situation. After all, this is something created by the Great, with various enchantment formations in it. But seeing Su Ruoyu''s flustered appearance, and constantly pouring water from the well, he could guess something. Chapter 4155: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (93) Chapter 4155: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (93) Mostly the Lingquan was taken out, and some changes urred in the space. [Host, maybe the cknd needs those spiritual springs, now the spiritual spring is gone, the cknd is probably gone. Tang Guo actually didn''t know what would happen in the space. The person who refines this kind of space for growth and living creatures is not simple in itself. Space can be made, and there are some special conditions. "Su Ruoyu doesn''t have any gold fingers. You don''t need to watch this scene. Just wait for He Lianfeng to die." Su Ruoyu didn''t know how much well water he had filled, it was useless. He Lianfeng knew the spatial change of Su Ruo''snguage, and his face was also very ugly. Now, no matter what you put in, it will disappear. Therefore, this space is useless at all. Comforting Su Ruoyu, in fact, at this time, He Lianfeng didn''t even notice that the importance of Su Ruoyu in his heart was much reduced. He recovered from his illness, and with so many elite men, Su Ruoyu had no room for words. However, for the sake of safety, he didn''t make any changes, and he also doubted whether Su Ruoyu was deceiving him. Finally, seeing Su Ruoyu''s loss of soul, he believed that the space was really useless. Now, He Lianfeng has prepared, the pce banquet forced the pce. Su Ruoyu seemed to grab some life-saving straw, and couldn''t help speaking to He Lianfeng a little bit short. Now she has nothing to rely on, she can only rely on He Lianfeng to have the opportunity to stand at the top of this world and avenge herself. Neither of them had any ideas about these subtle changes. How could Tang Guo miss such a fun event at the Pce Banquet? So in order to participate in the pce banquet, she ns to stay for another month. As the name says, it is rare for a consort toe back, of course, he must apany his father more. Ji Changqiu: His princess is a good strategy. Tang Guo did not conceal the news that He Lianfeng wanted to extract a confession from Ji Changqiu. Ji Changqiu also wanted to wait until everything subsided before leaving. During the pce banquet, his father would be there too, so he was worried. Tang Guo thought that she was frightened this time at the pce banquet, and the Emperor Daqi should bring some good things out to suppress her fright. Since she can get something that a traversing woman brought out, why should she be so troublesome and take it out by herself? She feels morefortable in Daqi "ying the autumn wind". Sure enough, things from other people''s homes are more fragrant. System: Bad enough, it deserves to be his host. On the day of the pce banquet, the Emperor Daqi still scorned Tang Guo and did not leave, and he still had to attend his pce banquet, and his mood was not very good. How could he not know that Tang Guo was still thinking of Da Qi''s other good things. It''s a pity that Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng defected, otherwise he should have more good things. Thinking of this, the emperor felt even worse. Not long after the pce banquet began, all the people who had eaten fell over. Although Su Ruoyu said that there was no space, the medical skills he learned in the space were still there. It is still very simple to equip some colorless and tasteless medicines. Of course, it was Tang Guo''s release of water that made her seed. He Lianfeng showed up with someone and was about to arrest everyone. At this moment, the paper puppet man who was hiding in the dark to protect Tang Guo jumped out, dividing three by five and then arresting He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu. . Doing this will make it easier to "fight the autumn wind" in Daqi. She helped calm the chaos in the pce. The Emperor Daqi should give her the best thing to thank her, and by the way, give her the shock? Chapter 4156: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (End) Chapter 4156: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (End) He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu were not reconciled, staring at Tang Guo angrily. Tang Guo didn''t even look at her, and ordered people to recover those present. The emperor was furious, and on the spot called people to abolish the martial arts of He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu. The reason why he didn''t kill was because he was still thinking about Su Ruoyu''s body. He Lianfeng kept it and could threaten Su Ruoyu. After the pce banquet, Tang Guo returned with a full load, so angry that the emperor Qi Qi''s beard curled up. When Tang Guo left, the paper puppets who had been arranged next to the prince also quickly withdrew, allowing them to protect the prime minister secretly. The abolished Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng were both held in secret. After a test, Su Ruoyu said that his space was abolished, and the emperor naturally did not believe him. He shut the two together and interrogated them daily. After the new emperor ascended the throne, he was pardoned and released from prison. But they still have no freedom and can only stay in the house. He Lianfeng, who had no hope, thought about it every day. Over time, he wanted to taste the taste of other women. The new emperor agreed to He Lianfengs request. He liked watching He Lianfeng struggle and gave He Lianfeng gave away many women. For this reason, Su Ruo''snguage was useless. However, good times are not often, and He Lianfeng will one day fail. He came back to Su Ruoyu again, but it still didn''t work. He Lianfengpletely copsed, and Su Ruoyu tortured each other for a lifetime. Because they can''t escape. When the prime minister passed away, Tang Guo took Ji Changqiu back, and they all knew that this was thest time he went back to the prime minister''s house. They came back when they learned that the prime minister was seriously ill. In order to catch up earlier, Tang Guo secretly put a talisman on the horse to make the horse run faster. The prime minister was lying on the bed with a face full of kindness, looking at Ji Changqiu and Tang Guo, very pleased that his choice was right. His daughter-inw is a good one. Since his son went to Beiwang Country, his health is getting better and better. He can be considered worthy of his wife''s exnation and will not be med by her. I don''t know if she is waiting for him after so long. "Changqiu, do you remember your mother?" Ji Changqiu said, "Father, I remember." The prime minister nodded and smiled like an old child: "Just remember, Dad wants to tell you a secret." Facing the mysterious appearance of the Prime Minister, Ji Changqiu felt a little bit sour in his heart: "Father, you even hid a secret from me, did you consider me your son?" "Smelly boy, your father, I have concealed such a secret from you all my life. I originally wanted to bring this secret into the coffin. But, if I didn''t say it, I felt ufortable for a lifetime." Ji Changqiu understands, so his father wants to make him ufortable? Sure enough, it''s my father. "Father, say it, son listen." The prime minister''s eyes burned: "Your mother, this secret is about your mother. She is not from this world. This is the secret of your mother and I. Now I let you know. How is it, I didn''t expect it?" Ji Changqiu still wanted to ask what was going on, the prime minister closed his eyes with a smug smile. Stinky boy, take your time to figure it out, he won''t make it clear. The prime minister closed his eyes happily, thinking about how to find his wife in the next life. What he didn''t expect was that he opened his eyes again and appeared in a very strange world. He looked around in confusion, strange things were everywhere. "Young man, are you okay?" The driver asked nervously and worriedly. The young man was hit two meters high just now. "Your head is bleeding and you have already called the emergency call. If you insist, you must not sleep." The prime minister was still dumbfounded, but he understood what he said. He didn''t show his expression. He just wanted to say that he was okay. He didn''t expect something toe out of his brain. The pain was anxious and he couldn''t help but pass out. Chapter 4157: Eighteenth line broker (1) Chapter 4157: Eighteenth line broker (1) [Margaret]: The new world ising, we will be in the new world soon, looking forward to it. [Mo Yuntian]: Marguerite, are you tired? [Ziyun]: Margaret, I don''t think you should be so excited every time, there will always be no good news. [Queen Mother Chen]: Maybe there is good news? There is nothing wrong with Marguerite thinking in a good direction. [Chi Xiao]: But she has never seeded, if she seeds once..." [Margaret]: Except for Queen Mother Chen, do you need to sew up your mouth? It''s your luck to have Margaret, the most beautiful and powerful magic wizard in the Magic World. Hehe, my mouth can''t speak, all are sewn up. [Chi Xiao]: I''m so afraid... [Ziyun]: Haha! [Mo Yuntian]: If she doesn''t dream for a day, her spirit is abnormal. [Queen Mother Chen]: Margaret, can you tell me about the wizarding world? (Transferring topics...) After spending so many hours in this group, the Queen Mother Chen felt that Margaret was really too pitiful. But she is also very curious, when that amazing school girl wille to her world. Once she thought it was meaningless to be a living dead, but now it is different. She is looking forward to what will happen in the future. ... "Tang Guo, don''t you think you are too much? Why do you hide me and give all the resources to the other people under your hand? It''s all the artists you brought, why are you so disgusting!" The woman in front of her was heavily makeup. In fact, the appearance is still very beautiful, but the arrogant look, it doesn''t feel very good, "Isn''t it because I can''t make money for you, don''t you want to help me? You agents are really snobs." "Obviously I am the best in your hands, I don''t know what your mind thinks!" After the woman scolded Tang Guo, she hid the door: "Tang Guo, I want to change to another agent. Dont regret it when I be popr in the future! Remember, how do you treat me today? Yes, one day in the future, I will make you unable to climb high for the rest of your life." Tang Guo watched the woman hiding behind her, still a little unresponsive. However, she guessed the identities of the two of them from the few words of the other party just now. The other party should be a female artist, and she is the female artist''s agent? I just don''t know what type of female artist the woman was before. The external conditions are okay, that is, there is no serious maintenance, and the thick makeup can''t cover up the blue color of her eyes. The living habits are probably not very good. The attitude is arrogant, not very good at dealing with things, and it is really normal to be unwee. But without looking at the memory, she decided not to think about it for the time being. After looking at the memory, she wanted to see who was right and who was wrong between them. Tang Guo nced around her eyes. There was no one. She checked her phone again, and there was no new news. She locked the door and sat on her seat to ept the memory. This time she is an agent, so far, the most popr under her hand are only the third and fourth line artists. In this case, the agent is usually called the 18th-line agent, and there is no such kind of popr artist. What the woman said just now is correct, the few people under her hand, in terms of appearance, are indeed the best aptitude for each other. However, whether it was Tang Guo or the original owner, the arrogant woman just now was unqualified as an artist. No matter from the appearance conditions, or from the professional ability, and she has no professional ethics at all. The tragedy of the original owner is that the woman just now, after a while, that woman will be upied by another soul, and her life will undergo a major change, and she will have a bloodshed in the entertainment industry. The original owner, the agent who once hid the female artist, became a thorn in the eye of the other party. Chapter 4158: Eighteenth line broker (2) Chapter 4158: Eighteenth line broker (2) The name of the woman who went out just now was Cheng Xuan. Cheng Xuan herself was very beautiful, tall, fair-skinned, and she had big watery and talking eyes. Just after signing a contract with thepany, he was assigned to the original owner. At that time, the original owner really felt that he was lucky and was assigned a neer with such a good foundation. But at this time, there is no shortage of neers with good foundations, not all external conditions are good, and they can quickly be popr. After being assigned to Cheng Xuan, the original owner did make a series of ns to support Cheng Xuan. Because she has been an agent for less than two years, she is a neer, a good artist, she was robbed from the beginning, and thepany assigned her everything else. Even if she can go digging people on her own, she must have the qualifications. And she is here to work seriously, and temporarily doesn''t want to use her other abilities to deliberately praise someone. Yes, the original owner is an agent with a background. He just likes to do this business and wants to bring some artists out. Even if the artists assigned at the beginning are not very good, she is really helping them n seriously, just a neer, it is inevitable that shecks experience and can only do it step by step. Cheng Xuan''s appearance gave her a lot of ambitions, and she felt that she might have discovered Maxima. However, this is not a great horse, but an ancestor who is not easy to serve. Cheng Xuan graduated from an art school. She has an appearance that everyone loves. If she is attracted by people and is willing to spend resources, she is really easy to be popr. However, if you want to be prosperous for a long time, you need your own ability to remove resources. Cheng Xuan is the kind who has no resources and no ability, only a beautiful woman. In the art school, she has always been the flower of Gaoling in the eyes of her ssmates, and has no history of love. It would be wrong to say that she is reserved. She felt that those who pursued her in the art school were not worthy of her. Even if some of the rich second-generation looks good, they can''t bring her any resources. Today''s rich kids, all of them are so good that they want to get something out of their hands, it''s harder than going to heaven. Cheng Xuan still got to know some suitors carefully, and found that these people seem morous on the surface, but in fact all of them can''t control the financial power. Let alone give her resources. Therefore, she doesn''t like it. She has a n in her heart, looking for the rich second generation, it is better to find a rich generation, next to a rich generation, big boss, what resources wille? After signing the contract with the original owner, her external conditions were too pass. At the beginning, thepany still intends to focus on training her to see where she can climb. Cheng Xuan has no background, no fame, and is still a rookie. Thepany is also impossible. As soon as shees in, she will give her resources. However, every neer has a certain chance, and it is easy to get her some ces in the draft. If you have apany leader, as long as you are a little bit more upbeat, if you see her doing well in the draft, thepany will help her publicize. Cheng Xuan was indeed very good in the first audition show. Although she did not get the first ce, she also got third. After the draft, thepany made a series of ns for Cheng Xuan, and helped her buy the drafts, as well as the hype. Then he took another show to Cheng Xuan. On this show, Cheng Xuan became popr again, with a lot of fans. Chapter 4159: Eighteenth line broker (3) Chapter 4159: Eighteenth line broker (3) At this time, Cheng Xuan was already a little fluttering, feeling that she was red, and she was immediately a big star, and she was not as cautious as she was before. Coincidentally, at this time thepany gave Cheng Xuan a role as a female third. The original owner had won Cheng Xuan a very good role. Originally, thepany was for female fourth. Later, I felt that Cheng Xuan had great potential, so Cheng Xuan went to y the third female role. Everyone is satisfied, except Cheng Xuan. She felt that she could y the female one with her own ability, even if the female one couldn''t, the female two would be fine. Especially after joining the crew, Cheng Xuan discovered that behind the female one, she turned out to be a big investor boss, and the female two was a real wealthy daughter. At that time, she was thinking in her heart that she was exhausted, trying to climb up, and in the end she was still a female third, she really couldn''tpare to these backgrounds. Especially seeing the female one''s treatment in the crew, and the female from time to time say a few specious words to her, making her suffocated. From this moment on, Cheng Xuan was no longer at peace, and she was very jealous of the woman. What she hates most is this female one. As for female two, this person is rtively low-key, doesn''t like to cause trouble, and is a real rich daughter. Cheng Xuan is a little inferior in front of the other party and dare not take the initiative to provoke. What the original owner didn''t expect was that after Cheng Xuan finished filming, she actually gave a recording to the original owner. At that time, Cheng Xuan''s original words were: "You expose this and see how arrogant this female number one is in the crew. She even dared to hype the title of pure goddess, let everyone see her hideous face." Although the original owner has been a broker for a long time, he still understands some basic rules in this circle. There are many things in this circle, but she doesn''t agree with it in her heart. But a unique rule has been formed, and not everyone can easily break it. And she is admiring artists personally, that is, the kind of steadfastly admiring artists. She still agrees to help hype her own artists. After all, artists need traffic, but there must be a bottom line for how to hype. You have a bottom line, and dont touch the bottom line of others. Cheng Xuan''s method is to smash the te, and many things are not imprable. If she really exposes this recording, not only she, but Cheng Xuan should not even think about mixing in this circle. The attitude of the woman is a bit arrogant, and she can and did not do anything particrly bad. Doing more is that her personality does not fit her. It was revealed that Cheng Xuan broke the rules and was blocked by the people behind the first woman, and the gods could not save her. I dont have any background, and I dare to be ck people. What is it that is not to smash my own te? The original owner analyzed these things with Cheng Xuan, but he didn''t expect Cheng Xuan to say: "You are too scared of this, right? This thing can be secretly exposed, who knows you did it? You are my agent. Isn''t this done well?" The original owner asked again: "So, after exposing this recording, is there any benefit to you?" Exposure is not good for Cheng Xuan, nor is it good for the entire crew. For the female one, the image will indeed copse. But because they have a professional operation team, they will soon be able to find a reason to sell badly. If there is a wave of fan abuse, then things will turn around. If this matter is found out, Cheng Xuan will be over. Chapter 4160: Eighteenth line broker (4) Chapter 4160: Eighteenth line broker (4) She thought too simple, the power of capital is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Cheng Xuan had no choice but to leave the original owner dead or alive. This could leave her angrily. Anyway, from this point, she didn''t trust this agent very much. She always felt that she was timid and unwilling to help her. Broker. After that, Cheng Xuan surreptitiously exposed the recording on the Inte, and it was only a minute before the recording disappearedpletely. If there is no professional navy, it is very easy for ordinary people to expose something and want to be wiped clean. Not only that, Cheng Xuan''s trumpet was also blocked. It didn''t take long for Cheng Xuan to hear that someone inquired about the recording from the side, and she was a little frightened in her heart and didn''t dare to do anything else. In fact, she was even more angry, feeling that she hadn''t gotten hot yet, she was just a big boss. During the rest period, Cheng Xuan was secretly looking for a big boss for herself. After the original owner knew, he was not angry. She doesn''t want the artist under her hand to be like this. If the artist really meets her expectations, she doesn''t mind using her background to talk about the resources they can get. At first, when she met Cheng Xuan, the original owner also set a score for Cheng Xuan. Once she reached it, she could go to the rtionship and help Cheng Xuan get resources. Unexpectedly, Cheng Xuan couldn''t bear it. She wanted to fly before she learned how to walk. This kind of artist who doesn''t want to improve his professional ability and just wants to hug his thigh makes the original owner particrly disappointed. She is also watching Cheng Xuan''s training. She talked with Cheng Xuan about finding a boss, and after persuading, Cheng Xuan did not agree with the original owner''s opinion, and felt that the agent was blocking her way. "I want someone to hold the artist under my hand. You are really different. You are really clear as water. Don''t you know that clear water can''t raise fish?" The original owner had a terrible headache and repeatedly warned that she hoped that Cheng Xuan would improve herself. Her condition was very good. As long as she worked hard and worked hard for another two years, she would definitely be able to make her mark. Cheng Xuan heard it, one or two years? Do you know that some people will be popr in the world within one year of their debut? She thinks this agent is not reliable, she still has to find a big boss for herself. Cheng Xuan had been looking for it, and had no chance to start. After her hard work, she did meet some big bosses, and then I came to see thest one. She thought it was good. The two hit it off and went to the hotel. Only this time at the hotel, Cheng Xuan went to the wrong house, and had a rtionship with another man. After it was over, she looked at the strange face and felt that she was in a big loss. She ran away for fear of being told. After Cheng Xuan ran away, sheter remembered, can the person who can stay in that hotel be an ordinary person? I was very regretful, and when I went back to find someone, there was no one in that ce. What made the original owner even more unexpected was that Cheng Xuan was pregnant. The most incredible thing about the original owner is that Cheng Xuan actually wanted to give birth to this child, and told her that the identity of this child is unusual, and the child''s father may be very powerful. The reason for saying this is that Cheng Xuan inquired that the identity of the person who lived in that room that day was indeed not simple, but they did not reveal too much to her. She thought about it, if she had a child, she might be able to get into the rich. Many actresses, dont they marry into wealthy families in the end? Cheng Xuan, who had just started her career, gave birth in secret. Chapter 4161: Eighteenth line broker (5) Chapter 4161: Eighteenth line broker (5) Thepany was very dissatisfied, but there was no way to transfer all the resources that had been given to Cheng Xuan to others. It is worth mentioning that the drama yed by Cheng Xuan has been well received. Her female third, because this role does not require acting skills, just needs to be stunning, and it does attract a wave of fans. Now there are many fans who are inquiring about her whereabouts. After Cheng Xuan had given birth to her baby, a small number of fans continued to choose to support her after her return. However, there are neers in this circle every year, and Cheng Xuan has lost her advantage and has long lost her previous treatment. The original owner still helped Cheng Xuan arrange the work, but unfortunately Cheng Xuan was taller than the sky, and offended people everywhere, and he was jealous. Maybe it was because of the child''s affairs, she really didn''t dare to mess around, for fear that one day, the child''s father would pick her up, and he would find out the dark history and prevent her from marrying into the rich. Because Cheng Xuan didn''t work hard and didn''t improve herself, the original owner almost gave her up and waited for Cheng Xuan''s contract to expire. The original owner didn''t want to arrange a job for Cheng Xuan. Thepany was already dissatisfied with her and wasted resources on the mud that Cheng Xuan couldn''t support. The original owner also felt that given Cheng Xuan enough opportunities, there was indeed no need to bother with her. Therefore, today Cheng Xuan came to find Tang Guo Nao. After Cheng Xuan left, she and thepany wanted to change a broker. If she didn''t change the broker, the contract would be terminated. Oh, thepany is just waiting for this sentence. Now Cheng Xuan has no artist value, and what remains is a stain on thepany. Everyone proposes to terminate the contract, and thepany agrees. Both parties peacefully terminate the contract. What happenedter was not as good as Cheng Xuan thought. After hitting a wall everywhere, she smoked and drank at home. The child was also messy, because she had no money and couldn''t afford a nanny. Just when Cheng Xuan was nning whether or not to send the child to the orphanage, the true daughter of luck passed by. Same name and surname as Cheng Xuan, and took over everything from Cheng Xuan, including the children. This traversing girl of luck is the queen of a parallel world, the ancestor of the mixed entertainment industry, even a single mother with a child, can still be in this line of prosperity, not only that, but also with the child Dad was reunited and attracted the ascetic man. Although this lucky girl looked down on Cheng Xuan, she also hated the person who hid Cheng Xuanxue like the original owner. She also said that she had already upied the body of the original owner, so of course she had to raise her eyebrows for Cheng Xuan, so that the original owner couldn''t get along in this circle. Sure enough, after Cheng Xuan became influential, she often robbed the artists of the original master''s resources in various names. In the entertainment industry, it is normal to grab resources, and the original owner is actually very strange. Why did Cheng Xuan change into a different person. But she didn''t think in the direction where Cheng Xuan was pierced. Perhaps this was the function of the halo. The original ownerter dug a good seedling, but still didn''t hold it up because of Cheng Xuan''s obstruction. Later, Cheng Xuan even released rumors that when the original owner suppressed the artists, any artist would not have a good life in her hands. In fact, she didn''t say that directly, it was her fans who made up for it, and she asked people to deliberately guide it. is not that right? All the entertainers who went out from the original ownerter mixed well. Is that bad? They were dug up by Cheng Xuan, and there are various resources to support, and there is a queen-level person who can not be popr? Chapter 4162: Eighteenth line broker (6) Chapter 4162: Eighteenth line broker (6) The better Cheng Xuan is, the more people on the Inte will pull the original host out and scold her, saying that she is dying the career of the artist. Many artists who left her said that she did have high demands on artists and was very strict. They didn''t say what was wrong with the original owner. In fact, there was nothing wrong with her. It was just too strict and didn''t allow artists to think about what they didn''t. I hope they will develop themselves. Her dream is that she hopes to use her talents to praise her recognized artists in this dirty circle. If these people are willing to wait, maybe they will be able to see how she will grow up with them. However, after seeing this by the majority of fans, she will only think that she is a harsh agent to artists. She was also fired by thepany. Because no artist is willing to be in her hands. In the end, the original owner didn''t realize it. He was a celebrity artist. The n in his own hands was not fully implemented. My background has never been used. She even got depression due to inte violence, which was very serious, and finally had to go home to recuperate. This was a regret for her life. Because of this experience, the original owner never watched any shows in his entire life, TV series, and even the Inte rarely. "It seems that this is a contest in the entertainment industry." After reading the memory, Tang Guo understood that there was no deep hatred this time. The tragedy of the original owner was that she was also a bit stubborn, the one who upied Cheng Xuan''s body. Female, more conceited. To put it bluntly, the original owner wanted to praise the artist he wanted, and Cheng Xuan wanted to stop this because of Cheng Xuan''s original matter. Then, what she wants to do is rtively simple, that is, to praise all the artists in her hand, otherwise Cheng Xuan will seed. If there is a chance, she will go out in person to help the artists under her hand and grab Cheng Xuan''s resources. This is the entertainment industry. Dont you just grab resources and see who has the skills? "The identity of the rich second generation is really good." Tang Guo sighed, "If you have money, you can use it." System: How could the host be so depraved? What happened? "Tongzi, help me say hello to everyone in the group. Let me first see who the artists are currently in my hands." Tang Guo called up the artist''s information. She currently has three artists in her hands, all of whom are young in terms of age. Two of them have been with her for a year, and their development is not too early, but in terms of their own professions, these two are good. It''s just that their qualifications are not very good, that is to say, in terms of external conditions, they are not outstanding and their personalities are like this, so the development is not smooth. The names of these two are Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhiwei, both of whom are in their early twenties, and have yed some small roles so far, and their fan base is not much. Jiang Qiqi, as a female artist, looks really good-looking. Even if she has good acting skills, it is difficult for the audience to see Yangou''s affairs. If she is made to look like a second girl or a first girl, she will definitely be attacked. value. Under normal circumstances, the female one, female two, even female three in TV dramas are particrly attractive. Therefore, it is really difficult to be suitable for the role of Jiang Qiqi, and she will always suffer in terms of appearance. The main reason is that she is still rtively tall, more than 1.7 meters, a bit tall as an actor, not good at acting, and not tall enough to be a model. . Embarrassed. Let''s talk about Yu Zhiwei. He is not handsome enough, he is really not handsome enough, and his facial features are not t, which means he can''t leave any impression. Especially in this circle of small fresh meat and delicate faces, Yu Zhi is unpleasant. Chapter 4163: Eighteenth line broker (7) Chapter 4163: Eighteenth line broker (7) The original owner earnestly cultivated these two people, and still tried their best to obtain resources for them, because they really worked hard and loved the industry very much. Even if their appearance conditions are really not outstanding, she is willing to take them. She thinks, maybe if you keep going, she can train these two people into future old artists. In other words, the drama celebrities are not popr, and they can always wait until there is a script that suits them. The third artist is He Lei, handsome in appearance and a little over 1.8 meters tall. He was just taken over by the original ownerst month. He Lei''s appearance conditions are rtively outstanding, but then again, who is not an outstanding appearance among the niches in this circle? Even if the audience feels that the current niche is impatient, they will definitely be the most conspicuous person in the crowd. He Lei is currently participating in a talent show, and his development is okay. Because he has no background, he can''t bring resources, and he can only do everything step by step. Originally with the current talent show, He Lei''s poprity grew rapidly. A few monthster, he won a good role. The ability to win this role is inseparable from He Lei''s efforts and the original master''s beating of He Lei''s professional skills. During the audition, the director personally finalized it. But... the real Cheng Xuan is here. Also relying on his ability to get a role in that y, he has a confrontation with He Lei. She deliberately suppressed He Lei''s scene in the official filming of the match, causing the director to stop frequently. In the end, she felt that the young man was not good enough, so she reced him. Because of this, He Lei wasughed at by many people, and soon he would be pulled out and whip his body once. As soon as Qian entered the industry, he was hit, and He Lei''s self-confidence was hit. Then a series of other things happened, all of which had something to do with Cheng Xuan, and He Lei couldn''t stand up at all. Even if the original owner encourages,forts, or persuades, there is no way for He Lei to regain his confidence. Later, he slowly withdrew from the sight of everyone. 49 e-books Tang Guo looked at the three people''s information because when she was scolded by the audience, even if the three of themter withdrew from the entertainment circle, they were the only three artists she had brought to talk to her. She is already nning what kind of n she wants to train them. She is good at spending money, and she can''t get a few future old artists without credit. She also has all kinds of talents, let alone acting skills, when she teaches it herself, she will have to squeeze a few actresses out. There is no doubt that He Lei has the best conditions. Regardless of the appearance, or her own qualifications, they are all very good. For her, Penghong He Lei is not a difficult task. Now that she knows that these three people are affectionate and righteous, then she can use the resources that she can use to the end in advance to match them up and hold them up early. What''s more difficult is Jiang Qiqi, who is almost 1.75 meters tall and not as outstanding as most actresses, and Yu Zhiwei, who is not handsome enough and always impresses people. There is no shortage of handsome men and beauties in the entertainment industry. In fact, if you look ugly, you can create some topics. If you have that opportunity, you might even make your career smoother. The most terrifying thing about mixing in this circle is that it has no characteristics. The appearance has no characteristics, the personality has no characteristics, and the audience can''t remember. No matter how good the acting is, and there is no good character, the audience will always find you familiar, but they will not pay too much attention to you. Chapter 4164: Eighteenth line broker (8) Chapter 4164: Eighteenth line broker (8) The above is why so many people make their debut now, thepany will give every artist a personality that the public likes. A personal device that everyone likes is to let the audience remember his beginning. If you want to get hot in the follow-up, you still have to rely on your ability, otherwise you will always have yoururels and have no ability, especially easy to rebound, red fast, cold too fast. Thepany only cares whether the artist makes money or not, and basically does not consider the future of the artist. The original owner didn''t want her artist to be a sh in the pan, so she insisted on insisting on her own ideas. She also understood that everyone has their own ambitions, so some artists were unwilling to be in her hands, and she didn''t stop them when they changed. Tang Guo kept thinking in her mind, and she had made a preliminary decision on how Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhi would develop in the future. As for He Lei, she is still participating in the audition show. She does not n to arrange other things for the other party before the end. He is in good condition and can feed the sheep for a while. After thinking about it, Tang Guo dialed Jiang Qiqi''s phone. Jiang Qiqi just finished a small role in a drama, and there is no suitable role for her yet. The main reason is that Jiang Qiqi has also been with her for a year, and then ys some small roles with little improvement. The original owner feels too sorry for Jiang Qiqi to work hard and wants to fight for her to see if there is a suitable y for the other party, or other Show. "Sister Tang?" Jiang Qiqi yelled sweetly after receiving Tang Guo''s call. She really felt that she was a very good agent, and the most she said was to work hard and improve her professional level. In this circle, she is too many, some agents specialize in pimping for their artists. "Sister Tang, do you have a new job?" Although she is resting, Jiang Qiqi is not idle. She is currently reading books at home, pondering her acting skills, and watching some ssic acting TV shows. Tang Guo: "Qiqi, are you free today?" "Yes." 400 "Well, youe here this afternoon. I''m waiting for you at thepany. I want to discuss some things with you." Jiang Qiqi happily agreed that Tang Guo let her go to thepany, which meant she was about to start work. Tang Guo dialed Yu Zhiwei''s phone again, and Yu Zhiwei quickly connected: "Sister Tang?" "Xiao Yu, are there any arrangements for the afternoon?" "No arrangement, Sister Tang, are you going to arrange a new job for me?" Yu Zhiwei is also simr to Jiang Qiqi. He knows that on his own terms, he can''t use the flow and can only practice his acting skills seriously. At least, in some roles that suit him, the director can basically pick him. However, his appearance is not good enough, and he will always be ignored. I dont know why, but there are shorings. There is no way to y the male second, let alone the male lead. The male lead role is either outstanding and has a background. Either he is qualified and it is not his turn toe. "Youe here in the afternoon and talk, I have other ideas." "Okay, Sister Tang, I''lle over after lunch." At noon, Tang Guo casually ordered a takeaway and settled it in a small office. Not long after eating, she was notified by thepany to go there. She guessed that it was Cheng Xuan''s business. As expected, Cheng Xuan and thepany proposed to change the agent. If they didn''t change, then they would simply terminate the contract. Tang Guo, as a broker, of course must go and see. The termination of the contract went well, Tang Guo didn''t mean to persuade. Whether it is thepany or the original owner, Cheng Xuan has done his best. Chapter 4165: Eighteenth line broker (9) Chapter 4165: Eighteenth line broker (9) Speaking of, thispanyter closed down because of Cheng Xuan. Cheng Xuan didn''t hold her back to the original owner, and she became even more angry: "You will regret it." In the future, she might enter a wealthy family as a young grandmother, and then let thispany see if there is no way out. "You all look down on me today, and one day in the future, I will make all of you look down on me." No one here took Cheng Xuan''s words seriously, only that she was biting by a mad dog. No one thought that Cheng Xuan would be worn in a few months. At that time, it would really make thepany unable to climb high, and finally closed down. "Xiao Tang, you are unlucky enough to meet Cheng Xuan." Manager Liu Liu Yimao patted her on the shoulder, "You are half a neer. Actually, there are so many things like this, and we are all used to it. This is not the case. Your fault, dont take it to your heart. Next time you sign a neer, I will give you a chance to pick two good seedlings to cultivate." "Thank you, the manager, I don''t want to pick up a new person for the time being. I am already responsible for the three. I can''t chew too much. In the end, He Lei''s development momentum is good. I want to focus on him." Liu Yimao thinks of He Lei, isn''t it the young man who is still more brilliant in the talent show? They also predicted before that He Lei might make it into the top ten of the finals. However, it is still underestimated. ording to the current momentum, it may be in the top five. "He Lei is really good, okay, then you can put all your energy on this young man, I think he is really good, he is a creative talent." Thepany has been paying attention to He Lei''s situation. As soon as He Lei enters the top ten, they will not hesitate to put He Lei into the top five at all costs. It would be even better if he could enter the top three. Zheshu For the first word, they never thought that with theirpany''s strength, they could not get the first ce, and thepetition was too fierce. Tang Guo didn''t ept the neers assigned by thepany, it was because she wanted to dig by herself. Also, I didn''t want to take over the artists whoter cheated on Cheng Xuan while intentionally or unintentionally trampling on her former agent in the original plot. She has to choose what artist she wants. "Tongzi, help me calcte, how much money do I have. After you figure it out, two-thirds of you go to make money, and the rest will keep my capital turnover." The artist must need money and get a lot of money. [Ok, the host is big. If the system has hands, it is already gearing up. It is his happiest time to make money and raise the host. Tang Guo returned to the office. Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhiwei were already sitting in the office and waiting. When they saw hering in, they both stood up and greeted them quickly, with a particrly humble appearance. Tang Guo sighed inwardly, an artist who likes acting so much and is not afraid of hardship, but the appearance condition is a bit worse, and he suffers too much. "I called you two here today, not to arrange a new job for you, because I think that if you continue to develop ording to the original method, you may only be able to do a match for the rest of your life. No matter how good the acting is, the height is only that level." The smiles of the two of them were also a little uneasy. They knew their shorings and were clearly pointed out, still a little sad. "Don''t be discouraged, I have already figured out how to transform you." The two looked at each other, want to reform them? That is to arrange a new course? They still know a little bit about their own agent, so that they can improve their professional abilities, which seems to be their favorite thing to do. Chapter 4166: Eighteenth line broker (10) Chapter 4166: Eighteenth line broker (10) I have to say, being urged away like this, they really rarely lose the chain when they are filming, but some directors arementing that they are good, but they have shorings. "Sister Tang, what sses have you arranged for us?" Jiang Qiqi couldn''t wait to ask. Although Yu Zhiwei did not speak, he still looked at her with serious eyes. "Qiqi, I have arranged martial arts lessons for you." Tang Guo smiled faintly on the corners of her lips, "not only martial arts lessons, but also musical instruments lessons." Jiang Qiqi: "..." She doesn''t understand, martial arts ss? Is her body suitable? In the musical instrument ss, she has a bit of basic knowledge and it is easier to learn. "Sister Tang, martial arts ss, I don''t understand." Tang Guo walked in front of Jiang Qiqi and had to raise her head a little before she could talk to the other party. As an agent, she had to run up and down, so she could only wear t shoes. Jiang Qiqi is different. She likes high heels very much, but she wears high heels when she doesn''t work. For her height, modern idol dramas dont even think about it. At that height, the male artists who can y with her in the entertainment industry must be more than 1.5 meters. Otherwise, how to look at it, how awkward. Tang Guo looked at Jiang Qiqi''s face. In fact, although Jiang Qiqi is not pretty among female stars, she is still outstanding among passersby. "To be precise, I will arrange a swordsmanship ss for you. Once you have practiced, I will help you get a role. As long as you practice hard, I guarantee you can have a different start." Jiang Qiqi is a little moved. As long as her career can improve, the swordsmanship ss is the swordsmanship ss, isn''t it just a little tired? it does not matter. Tang Guo came back to his senses and found that Yu Zhiwei was watching her, and said, "You have to learn martial arts lessons. I not only arranged martial arts lessons for you, but also arranged fitness lessons for you." Tang Guo patted Yu Zhiwei on the shoulder: "Try to get a good figure early. Although this face is not outstanding, it is fine to have a good figure." Because of the current aesthetics, Yu Zhiwei also catered to it a little, and his appearance was also clean. Unfortunately, his appearance was even less distinctive. Yu Zhi moved slightly and said, "Is it okay to bask in the sun?" For the sake of his career and to cater to the audience''s aesthetics, he did not dare to expose himself to too dark. "You can get sunburned, as long as your skin doesn''t get sunburned, you can get sunburned." Tang Guo didn''t understand what Yu Zhi looked like. Today''s aesthetics restrained him. But for the sake of his career, he still chose topromise. "From now on, martial arts ss will be in my house, and you will go to the fitness ss by yourself, right?" Yu Zhiwei: "There is no problem at all." "Then Sister Tang, do I need to learn musical instruments?" Tang Guo said, "Well, it''s not necessary for you. If you want to learn, you can alsoe together. Xiao Yu, there is a certain difference between you and Qiqi in martial arts sses." Yu Zhiwei doesn''t quite understand it. It''s all martial arts sses, so why is there a difference? When sses started the next day, they all came to Tang Guo''s house. It was the driver who came to pick them up. They never thought that their agent was hiding so deeply. Big vi, big garden, big swimming pool, and a supporting female housekeeper. It was the first time for the two of them to really walk into this kind of mansion, a bit at a loss. They were originally specting that the agent had paid a lot of money for them, and he would repay her in the future. Unexpectedly, the housekeeper said, eldestdy, everything has been arranged so that their mouths can be filled with an egg. Chapter 4167: Eighteenth line broker (11) Chapter 4167: Eighteenth line broker (11) Tang Guo didn''t exin, they didn''t dare to ask. "Kiki,e here." Jiang Qiqi followed Tang Guo at a loss, and within two steps, she saw an empty ce. She could see that this ce was supposed to be a small tennis court. I don''t know what happened to her wealthy boy''s agent, but he demolished this small tennis court. "Kiki,e and get acquainted with the weapons here." Tang Guo thought about itst night. It''s not enough to practice swords only. Long swords, broadswords, darts, and spears, all to Jiang Qiqi. Practice martial arts in the morning and learn musical instruments in the afternoon. Such an arrangement is simply perfect, and if you give her some pills, it will be enough in less than half a year. The system said sourly: [Host, these few lives are really good, and they can get so much attention from you. I really consider them everywhere. "This is what they deserve. Who says they are mediocre? It will be very characteristic right away." It is nothing to praise a good artist with a good foundation. It is a skill to praise such a mediocre artist. . Tang Guo pulled out a sword, held a sword flower in her hand, and yed a set of swordsmanship in front of the two of them. If it weren''t for this body without internal strength, she could still y more beautifully. This alone made the two of them very surprised. Tang Guo is not afraid of doubts. Her mother died young and her father was very busy every day. Except for the necessary monthly dinners, the father and daughter basically didn''t talk much. These artists have already seen that she is not an ordinary person, and did not know her before. She knows these things, and the two will only think that this is something that the real rich children will learn. "How is it?" Tang Guo finished ying with his sword, and saw the dumbfounded two people, Jiang Qiqi finally said, "Sister Tang, why can''t you figure out how to be an agent? You are actually very good to be an actor, just taller. Okay, that face is very beautiful. You didnt wear makeup today, right? Su Yan is also so good-looking, why cant you think of being an agent?" Yu Zhiwei also agreed. Tang Guo didn''t expect that they hadn''t noticed his sword, only her appearance. Sure enough, he deserves to be an entertainer in this circle, or two Yangou. "Sister Tang, you are amazing, what a beautiful sword dance." Jiang Qiqi reacted and quickly caught Tang Guo and praised her. Tang Guo was satisfied, and delivered the sword to Jiang Qiqi''s hands: "This is what you will learn in the future. In addition to learning how to y swords, you have to learn how to use these weapons as well." She wants to make Jiang Qiqi a female hero in ancient costumes, the kind who wears both sexes. Since you can''t dress up softly, just get up, very A, and the actress who wants to bend is very popr. Two more interesting ssical instruments will be even more perfect. If nothing else, teach these things to Jiang Qiqi, and she can seed with her eyes closed. Jiang Qiqi''s hands holding the sword are shaking, right? But she thought of Tang Guo''s beautiful sword dance just now, and she wanted to learn it. Yu Zhiwei couldn''t wait to ask: "Sister Tang, what shall I study?" "Kiki, you should get familiar with weapons first, but don''t learn them today. There are various information books about weapons and the evolution of moves. You can read them first, and you will use themter." "Let''s go, Xiao Yu, I''ll take you to see." Tang Guo took Yu Zhiwei to the other side, and Yu Zhiwei walked in here with a stunned face. There are so many bricks here. Chapter 4168: Eighteenth line broker (12) Chapter 4168: Eighteenth line broker (12) Isn''t it because Sister Tang feels that his stamina is not enough and she wants to test him by moving bricks? But, he thinks his perseverance is good. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo picked up a brick and handed it to Yu Zhi: "Can you knock this brick open?" "Use your hands, no other tools are allowed." Yu Zhi tried it out with doubts, but it didn''t work, this brick was very hard, and it won''t be broken. Tang Guo took the brick back, pped her small palm up, and the brick shattered! Yu Zhiwei: "..." He looked at that little white palm, and took a step back subconsciously. This...this is too terrifying, my God, what broker did he follow. Kiki is right. It''s a pity that this agent doesn''t work as an actor. Isn''t this a mistake? "One of the things you have to practice is to knock your head and break all the bricks here, or break it in half, with your hands." Yu Zhi quickly shook his head: "Sister Tang, I can''t do it, really can''t." "Men can''t say no." Yu Zhiwei: "..." It really doesn''t work. The bricks here are very hard. Are the children of the rich now so fierce? Terrible, terrible, it''s no wonder people are from the rich. "Xiao Yu, don''t be afraid..." "Sister Tang, I''m really scared." 120 Tang Guo patted Yu Zhiwei on the shoulder: "It''s not for you to split the bricks now, it still requires a certain process." Tang Guo pointed to therge table on the side: Practice your fists first before you can start turning your head. In fact, this is not the most important thing, I mainly want you to learn other things. Yu Zhiwei walked over and found that there were many books on therge table. These books seem to be some years old. "This time I will study for you for half a year. After half a year, I n to arrange a live-action variety show for you." Yu Zhiwei came with interest: "Which show is it?" "Ind survival." To arrange, arrange the most difficult one. "Lone Ind Survival" is a very difficult program, but it is very easy to get on the program. It can be said that any artist can challenge. Waiting for Yu Zhi to learn about the lessons she arranged, it will be easy to survive in that ce. Yu Zhiwei''s eyelids also jumped. This show is notoriously difficult. It uses a helicopter to throw all the actors on an unfamiliar ind, and uses a miniature flying camera to follow the shots from all angles. The security personnel and medical personnel will Stand by on the helicopter. The lives of actors are guaranteed, but many of them will still be injured. I can''t bear this program group''s exposure rate is very high, and the shot is generous. If the challenge is unsessful, you can show your face. If the challenge is sessful, there will be resources and money given by the program team, which can attract many people. But wanting to get these is not simple, if it is full of ugliness, it will easily cause loss of poprity. Especially those who withdrew due to various situations at the beginning, that is the most damaging to the poprity. Therefore, countless people want to go to this show, and there are also many artists who subconsciously avoid this show. They dare not to challenge and are afraid of making mistakes. When the timees, the overwhelming ridicule will do more harm than good. If he can survive on an isted ind for three months, it will be difficult for this person to not want to be fired under the noses of audiences across the country. Compared with other artists, Yu Zhiwei has no advantage. Tang Guo teaches these things to the other party, hoping that he can use this springboard. Chapter 4169: Eighteenth line broker (13) Chapter 4169: Eighteenth line broker (13) Let Yu Zhi break the bricks, in fact, she wants to teach Yu Zhi to do iron fist skills, and she will definitely use it when she is on the isted ind. Counting carefully, Yu Zhiwei wants to learn iron fist, rock climbing skills, wild survival skills, some basic herbs, animals, and the identification of poisonous insects, and how to solve a series of problems encountered on the ind. Of course, in the end, you still have to practice good cooking skills, even if it is a bug or a few wild vegetable leaves, you have to find a way to make it delicious... Anyway, Tang Guo has arranged all the skills that can be used on the ind. On the isted ind, if Yu Zhiwei can live particrly well, then he is the most brilliant one. After three months on the isted ind, no artist has ever sessfully challenged. When you enter this ce, you can bring the necessary change of clothes (two sets inside and outside the limit), a fixed amount of toilet paper (determined by the program group), and three-month hygiene products for the female artist (this is not enough, you can apply with the program group, Still more conscience). Artists can also bring three other things, a limited amount, such as water, only allowed to bring in as much as possible. It can''t be said that you can bring in arger utensil. In addition, nothing is provided. Everyone has an annunciator. If you don''t want to be on an isted ind, you choose to give up and someone will pick them up immediately. This is the difficulty of survival on the ind. After the challenge is sessful, the crew will sign a three-year contract with the artist. During these three years, the artist will be given various resources, and it is not a problem for big-name endorsements, and there is a certain number one role. This artist''s. In addition, if the challenge is sessful, there is a bonus: five million. Yu Zhi is not disgusted with the show "Survival on an Ind". This challenge is also an opportunity to show up and increase his poprity. Although he can''t guarantee his sess in the challenge, he can be sure that he can stay for at least one month under that condition. Eighth book But every artist in this show has only one chance. If you can''t challenge longer time, it''s actually a bit wasted. Even if you have seen so many artists living on it, you can only bring three things in. Except for the necessary items, you will no longer provide anything. It is really difficult to survive for three months. Even if it rains, the challenge will not end. It can only be said that the artists in that period were a bit unlucky. The program group is rich in wealth and background. Even if they are scolded by fans of some artists, they are not afraid at all. Gradually, the public is bing more and more interested in this program. It''s mainly live broadcast throughout the whole process, which is so attractive. Where there is no camera on the ind, it is estimated that it is the bathroom for the artists and the confined space where they sleep. Once the artists fans attack the show, the shows fans will say: Since your God is not good, donte to this very challenging show. People didnt force you to go. I signed the contract and I cant stand it. me the program group? Didnt you agree to the agreement? Even some big-name traffic fans cannot tear fans of this show. "Xiao Yu, you should familiarize yourself with what you want to learn today. You will officially start tomorrow. From now on, you will watch theoretical knowledge in the morning and practice exercises in the afternoon. I am helping you prepare the video. Then you can follow the video and learn theoretical knowledge. It''s almost done, like cooking and survival in the wild, I will also n for you. Okay, you can take a look." Chapter 4170: Eighteenth line broker (14) Chapter 4170: Eighteenth line broker (14) After Tang Guo told Yu Zhiwei, he went to Jiang Qiqi again. Looking at the piles of books, Yu Zhi didn''t have a headache. Tang Guo asked him to participate in the "Lone Ind Survival" program, he still had some expectations. Now he has arranged so many lessons about survival on an isted ind, and he is still a little touched. This counts, his agent sponsored it exclusively. Although the agent was weird, since there was such a chance, Yu Zhi quickly calmed down and opened the first book, looking seriously. Knowledge, there is no harm in learning more, it can always be used. Tang Guo decided to teach Jiang Qiqi to get started first. Jiang Qiqi learned it was not thatplicated. Speaking of which, her agent is really too busy, she has to teach everything herself. On the first day, she let the two adapt to the current situation. She was in the room, writing about what the two people had to learn every day. Jiang Qiqi needs to learn abination of internal skills, various weapons, and three musical instruments: Guqin, Pipa, and Suona. The next day Jiang Qiqi was surprised when she saw that there was a suona among her own instruments, and she was learning with Guqin and Pipa. "Sister Tang, why do you want to learn Suona?" "Learning ssical musical instruments, not learning suona, there is no soul. This is the treasure of your instrument, whoever wants to PK music with you in the future, just sacrifice the king of suona." Jiang Qiqi: Are you kidding me? Although Suona is indeed the king of musical instruments, there is still no one who can do it. "Well, suona is not too difficult, I mean, while you are learning some elegant instruments, mastering an instrument like suona will create a contrast. When one day, fans find that you can dance swords, Knowing all kinds of weapons, as well as such elegant instruments as the guqin and the pipa, you will feel that you are superior and not close enough. If they find you again, you will still be suona, you will suddenly be close to others, A big contrast, to put it simply, is to make a deep impression." Jiang Qiqi understood a little. "In short, it is better to show the suona after the image of your heroinees out. At that time, no one can remember you." "Sister Tang bothered." Jiang Qiqi fully understood Tang Guo''s painstaking efforts, "Sister Tang, then these instrument teachers, when are they going toe over?" Tang Guo: "I am." Jiang Qiqi: "..." What about having an all-round broker? On the first day of study, Tang Guo gave Jiang Qiqi the inner strength form. Last night, she also recorded a video about learning, including sword form and Guqin learning videos. After teaching it three times, Tang Guo gave Jiang Qiqi the timetable and let her practice. Jiang Qiqi is very serious. She has a devil agent. If she doesn''t work hard, she won''t be worthy of such an excellent agent. In the same way, when Yu Zhiwei was here, Tang Guo gave Tie Quan Gong to him, and he also passed the inner strength form. What kind of practice depends on how hard Yu Zhi is for himself. The system also helps, collecting many videos of survival in the wild, and learning things here depends entirely on Yu Zhiwei''s self-consciousness. During the period, if they have any problems, they can ask her at any time, and she will answer them one by one. By the way, she also took some pills for the two of them. It was not obvious on the surface. In fact, their bodies have been reborn and they will learn much faster. Chapter 4171: Eighteenth line broker (15) Chapter 4171: Eighteenth line broker (15) Tang Guo can solve any iprehension between the two of them, and gradually they have be ustomed to having an all-round agent by themselves. The more Tang Guo behaved, the more eager they wanted to learn well. Such a powerful agent would really not deserve to stay with her if he didn''t improve himself. I really didn''t expect that one day they would feel inferior because of their agent. This low self-esteem will not damage their self-confidence, but will burn their fighting spirit. Tang Guo likes the hard work of the two. Many people feel that they are not suitable for the entertainment circle. Then she will make them suitable for this circle, and they are still unsurpassed and unimitable by other artists. In the past two months, the talent show that He Lei participated in has also ended. At present, the strength of thispany is indeed slightly weaker, and it still failed to make He Lei into the top three. He Lei is fourth in the finals. It''s pretty good to be able to hold this name down. You must know that the top three are either somewhat famous themselves or rich resources behind him. If there is nopany behind to help He Lei, it is estimated that he will not be able to enter the top five. With his personal strength, it is no problem to enter the top ten. He Lei''s ranking is good. At present, thepany says it wants to fight for him a role, and there are some small endorsements to give him. In short, he wants to concentrate some of his resources on him. Tang Guo didn''t refuse thepany''s arrangement. Speaking of so many entertainmentpanies, thepany she stayed with was quite conscientious. Although he emphasizes interests, he also cares about the future development of artists. Tang Guo has seen all those endorsements, and there is no major problem. He Lei can do this first while there is nothing else to do. Tang Guo decided to win over the role in the plot for He Lei. Evasion is not a problem. She took advantage of this time to properly train He Lei, and the problem of being suppressed by others is still quite easy to solve. If He Lei is pressed and led by a queen-level character every day, after a few months, he will probably get used to it. I don''t know what''s wrong, He Lei and the agent''s side are frustrated. Ever since he was picked up by a low-key and respectable car, he felt that something was wrong. His agent, why did he bring him to such a mansion? Nine peaches It wont be the kind of legend in the circle, let him sell, fart, stock, right? He Lei subconsciously covered his **** and shook his head. For a while, no matter what he encountered, it would be impossible for thepany to block him and let him buy his ass. He doesn''t think it is bad to be a traffic niche. Anyway, he can participate in shows, act, and stand in the spotlight to show himself. But he is a person with a bottom line, and he will never sell his body for this. Tang Guo didn''t know He Lei''s heart, she was still thinking about how to train He Lei in the past few months. Calcting the time, the actress Cheng Xuan still has two months to wear here. Two months is enough for her to do many things. The most important thing now is to improve He Lei. He Lei has always been worried, but still a little sad. I thought that this agent was different, but it turned out to be inevitable. He calmed down, took another deep breath, and made all the psychological preparations, no matter how he was scolded, he would not give in. However, when Tang Guo took her around, the scene in front of him was different from what he thought. I saw a woman in ancient costume, holding a long sword, practicing a very beautiful sword dance. After staying here for five minutes, the woman put down the long sword, picked up the pipa, and yed while jumping. After another twenty minutes, she still blew the suona. He Lei recognized that the woman with extraordinary posture and eye-catching is Jiang Qiqi? What happened to Jiang Qiqi? Is that person really her just now? Tang Guo patted He Lei: "Let''s go and see how Xiao Yu is." Soon, He Lei saw a lot of bricks, beside the bricks, there was also a shirtless man with tendon flesh and wheat skin. To He Lei''s surprise, the man was splitting bricks. Chapter 4172: Eighteenth line broker (16) Chapter 4172: Eighteenth line broker (16) He was not mistaken. The other party did pick up a brick and chopped it without stopping. The brick was in the opponent''s hand, just like a tofu block. He Lei didn''t believe in evil, so he picked up a piece in the past and broke it forcefully. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t break it apart with the strength of suckling, and he sweated. "He Lei, your physical fitness is not good. Although you have to keep a small face, your skin has to be fair. However, you still need to train more. Normally, you can''t train any terrible muscles. After that, its not only good for the body, but also better for wearing clothes. If there are any special scenes, it can also give people a surprise. If you remove thisyer of clothing from your appearance, you will always feel like a rib, you think you?" He Lei thought for a while and agreed with Tang Guo''s statement. He Lei just wanted to ask Tang Guo, what''s the matter with Yu Zhiwei and Jiang Qiqi, it has only been more than two months, how can they have changed so much, like a reborn, dazzling. Especially the temperament of the two of them, that is a big change, just like them, who dares to say that they are ordinary? At this time, Yu Zhi greeted him enthusiastically because he saw him, but he didn''t stand up. Yu Zhiwei picked up some hay beside him and began to rub it continuously. What are you rubbing? He Lei soon learned that Yu Zhiwei was twisting the rope, let alone, it was very good. He Lei was a little dumbfounded, what is going on? He patted his face vigorously, and he would have been selling, fart, and stock matters long ago. Now he suspected that he was having a very strange dream. "On the talent show, your performance is very good. He Lei, you have good conditions, but now there are too many good artists, countless better than you. Not only are people better than you, but you also cant match your background resources. I know that your ambition is different from that of many people. It is to develop steadily. Its just that, its not easy to break a blood path." He Lei subconsciously blurted out: "Sister Tang, you know my bottom line." If you really want to sell, fart, stock, he won''t do it. "What do you want, I mean, in addition to some endorsements during this period, thepany is currently helping you get a role. During the space period, I gave some courses." He Lei felt relieved: "What ss is it?" "First of all, you can''t lose your own major. Singing and dancing are your own skills. You have to touch it every day." He Lei nodded cautiously: "I won''t let this fall." "In addition, I want to exercise your acting skills." In terms of internal strength, Tang Guo still has to hand it over to He Lei, and everyone treats him equally. In addition, He Lei''s conditions will be very wide, swordsmanship, swordsmanship, she intends to let Jiang Qiqi teach He Lei. Jiang Qiqi is already very skilled and should learn to share some things for her agent. System: Yes, the cow has grown up slowly, and we must learn to help raise calves. The system can already be imagined. In the future, his host will receive arge number of artists back, and leave it to these sturdy cows that can help raise neers. "Today, you should get acquainted with your own environment, and let the housekeeper take you to choose a room, let the assistant help you arrange a schedule, and remember to take the time toe and learn." He Lei, who was familiar with it for a day, knew that this mansion belonged to his manager. He swallowed hard, and said to Yu Zhiwei and Jiang Qiqi: "Our agent, we must not show it." Jiang Qiqi: "It''s more than hiding, He Lei, study hard, such an excellent agent, if you don''t be popr, you don''t deserve to be taken by her." Starting from the next day, He Lei came as soon as he was free to practice martial arts with Jiang Qiqi. Tang Guo didn''t restrict them. They couldmunicate with each other about the artists she learned, and she still liked them. He Lei has some announcements and endorsements, and Tang Guo will follow them. The main reason is that she wants to take the opportunity to guide He Lei''s acting skills. At first, He Lei would be oppressed by Tang Guo every day, and it was simply too ufortable to be oppressed by others. However, Tang Guo gave a stick and a candy, which made He Lei want to stop. Later, I gradually got used to this mode, and my acting skills are secretly increasing. Just like this, another two months passed. On this day, Cheng Xuan woke up in a living room full of beer bottles and smoke. Her eyes were very clear, and she constantly scanned her surroundings. Chapter 4173: Eighteenth line broker (17) Chapter 4173: Eighteenth line broker (17) "Obviously, with such good external conditions, she is going to have such a bad life, and she wants to send her child to the orphanage. I am afraid this woman is not a stupid brain." After reading all the memories, Cheng Xuan couldn''t help but vomit. She was in a car ident and thought she was dead, but she didn''t expect to travel into a parallel time and space. Although it is a parallel time and space, there are some things that are different from her time and space, but most of them are simr. Before she was in the car ident, she had already won the awards of the actress and the actress. Now she is wearing an 18th-line actress, which is just what she wants. The foundation of this body is very good, but because of tossing about it, the figure is a little fatter, his face is more haggard, let alone dark circles. Up to now, she has been photographed drinking and going to nightclubs. It''s a pity that she is not popr at all. Entertainment reporters don''t want to take pictures of her with such a starless actress. "It looks like you are quite resentful. Since I took your body, then I will realize your wish, so that people who once looked down on you will regret it, and Gao can''t afford it." Cheng Xuan walked out of the bathroom and heard The child''s crying, frowned slightly, she has never brought the child. The original owner is not clear-headed, he slept casually, thinking that the other party''s identity is good, and even gave birth to the child? Now that she took this body, even if she had never brought a child, she could only bite the bullet. ... To Tang Guo, Cheng Xuan was not such a dangerous person, but she had good endurance, cleverness, talent, and good acting skills. He could do more than the original Cheng Xuan. Having been in the entertainment industry for so many years, it is not a small white flower in itself, and this is the only way to be sessful in the entertainment industry. This Cheng Xuan chose acting and used her own strength to retaliate against those who had despised Cheng Xuan. Basically, he will not take the initiative and do some very dangerous things. So her choice is also to let the artists under her hands improve herself. Although only a few months have passed, the few people she has transformed have undergone earth-shaking changes. Just going out, their temperament is not ordinary. Artists canpare. In the original plot, Tang Guo also won the role of He Lei from thepany. Before that, she also arranged another course for three artists, and this course is a lifelong course-calligraphy. An artist who can write good handwriting and know how to calligraphy will also increase his reward. Practicing calligraphy can not only give the audience a good impression, but also cultivate themselves. In this impetuous entertainment circle, I hope they can reflect on themselves from time to time, and not lose themselves with the glitz in front of them. Since we must do it, we must do our best. The three of them had no objection to the courses Tang Guo had arranged for them, even though they were studying the courses Tang Guo had arranged for them in addition to sleeping and eating, and some scattered work. Tired is tired, and now they have experienced the charm of learning these things. When they heard it was a calligraphy ss, they were more active than anyone else. When Tang Guo came to teach them personally, they weren''t surprised at all, as if they were used to having such an all-round agent. They are still wondering whether their all-round agent has been learning so much since they were three years old. Chapter 4174: Eighteen line brokers (18) Chapter 4174: Eighteen line brokers (18) The lives of rich children really are different from ordinary people. People can persevere, but if there is no reason, they will shrink back, right? He Lei wants to end Tang Guo''s training briefly, but the internal strength Tang Guo gave him, he will still practice every day, fitness and calligraphy, he has no ns to leave. No matter what, he has to spare a time, but there is no time to rest. He is very young now, and it is nothing to be tired. Moreover, after practicing internal strength, he really didn''t feel that his body was overwhelmed, as if he could still use it. Tang Guo won the role in the plot. Because he was a male third, the director had higher requirements, so he needed to take He Lei to the audition in person. If He Lei can''t impress the director, he can only y the male number four decided before. He Lei is still full of confidence in this audition. They stood outside waiting, and He Lei looked at these serious-faced artists, and his heart was much calmer. There is an agent to help him feed every day, if he can''t get through, then he will learn for nothing. Theparison agent shows all kinds of powerful side, what is this small scene? Soon, he arrived at He Lei. Tang Guo was still waiting outside. Now she, the agent, is considered a neer in this circle. She has not yet produced a decent artist, and no one knows her. [The host, Cheng Xuan, came, wearing a peaked cap, and dressed a little bit gorgeous today, which fits the second female of this show. "She still came for the role of the second woman. Don''t worry about her. He Lei has been trained by me for a few months. If Cheng Xuan will be forced to y this time, then he is not capable enough and has to practice." Before, she would y He Lei countless times every day. If she was not used to it, she had nothing to say. Cheng Xuan seemed to feel Tang Guo''s gaze, raised her cap a little, just in time to see Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t mean to go there, and Cheng Xuan didn''t mean toe, but the other party''s eyes seemed certain, she could see clearly. There is also the faint hostility, which is not missed. Cheng Xuan felt that the original body was a bit bad, which was nothing to y with. But Tang Guo, the agent, and the originalpany are also more realistic. Therefore, the first thing she has to do is to get a role, let everyone see her ability, and climb up step by step, so that it is toote for those snobs to regret it. Cheng Xuan came back to her senses and found that Tang Guo hadn''t looked at her at all, as if she hadn''t paid attention to this little character at all. She saw a handsome young man standing next to Tang Guo, and she recognized at a nce, isn''t this He Lei who almost made the top three on a previous talent show? Speaking of which, Cheng Xuan''s resources had been partially leaned to He Lei. I don''t know if He Lei has passed. If she can get into a crew, she doesn''t mind giving this ignorant boy a bit of pain first. She has never thought of harming others, and the easiest way is to suppress the drama, no one can pick her fault. She is just a semi-new person, who would think she can suppress the show? Now she is not well-known, and she is no better than He Lei. Tang Guo saw Cheng Xuan''s calctions in a sh, and said to He Lei: "Let''s go, go back and say, and take advantage of this time, I will give you two more lessons." If things are settled, Tang Guo has to go to thepany, ask the script of this y, and let him go through all the scenes He Lei will y in it. Chapter 4175: Eighteenth line broker (19) Chapter 4175: Eighteenth line broker (19) In the part of the scene with Cheng Xuan, she personally went into battle and gave it a good practice. Yes, in the future, all her artists will have to get the script in advance. This is the prerequisite, and she will let them practice it first when she gets it back. If you don''t believe it will go wrong. The crew without a script, who knows what the ghost looks like will be changedter. "Sister Tang, I will work hard and will not shame you." Back in the car, He Lei said cautiously, "Actually, I was afraid of being heard just now. The director is very satisfied with me and has already set me down." "That''s great, let''s go, go back to thepany first, I''ll help you get the script, while the boot is still a while, we will practice first." He Lei still trembled at the thought of ying against his own agent. His agent was really terrifying. He and Jiang Qiqi thought that his agent was in the wrong line. If she were an actor, she might have been all over the country long ago. On the third day, thepany handed over the script to Tang Guo. After getting it, she took He Lei back to the vi for half a month of training. Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhi didnt dare to let go of them because they saw it asionally. He Lei had yed against them. It was already very good, but when facing Tang Guo, they were still casual. For the sake of being suppressed. Especially when Tang Guo yed the second female role, He Lei could be brought in instantly, as if she were that role. The three people were surprised to see this scene, and they had never seen such a powerful agent. They all have a tacit understanding, and they have never intended to publicize this. Such a good agent, three of them are enough, the whole world knows her good, then they are going to fall out of favor? Don''t do it. On the first day He Lei entered the crew, Tang Guo followed. She ns to stay with He Lei for a week, and when he adapts to the crew, she wille back to arrange two other artists. He Lei was very moved in his heart and vowed countless times in his heart that he must work hard. In the past few months, his agent hasn''t taken much rest. Fortunately, he has special skills, otherwise he will definitely be exhausted. There is no aura in this world, Tang Guo also practices internal strength, and of course he has progressed much faster than a few others. When the director saw He Lei appearing, he patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction, and he spoke pleasantly. He Lei didn''t dare to be proud, and his attitude was very humble. After being trained by Tang Guo for a few months, his first-ever aura was gone, and he felt very stable. After half a day in the crew, many people like it. He Lei''s first scene was with Cheng Xuan. In the plot, it was this scene that made He Lei start to feel helpless and bid farewell to this circle forever. He Lei is actually not nervous, so far he is most afraid of ying against his agent. Because he had no way to guess, this time the agent was going to take him into the y, or to suppress his y. The lines were already familiar to him. Tang Guo helped him analyze this role in depth, so when He Lei changed into the costume and walked to the camera, he immediately took that role. The director couldn''t help but praised: "Yes, I did not miss this young man, he is even better than when he auditioned before." While speaking, he looked at He Lei intently, and his eyes fell on Cheng Xuan again. He was also surprised by Cheng Xuan''s performance. He didn''t expect two dark horses to appear in this casting. Chapter 4176: Eighteenth line broker (20) Chapter 4176: Eighteenth line broker (20) Originally the second female actress, he was fancying another artist, but Cheng Xuan''s performance was too good, so he decided on her. The director is looking forward to what kind of sparks the two can collide with. In this drama, He Lei ys Fan Xi, a ruffian young man, and Cheng Xuan ys Mi Yaxue, a proud and noble eldestdy, who will attract countless lights wherever she goes. This story happened when the beautiful and charming eldestdy Mi Yaxue, because of rejection, was emotionally hurt and bought drunk in the bar, and happened to be harassed by several gangsters. Fan Xi is also a frequent visitor to this bar. Perhaps it was love at first sight. Seeing that thedy was in trouble, he rolled up his sleeves to help Mi Yaxue solve the crisis. "What are you guys doing?" Fan Xi often goes to ghost bars, knowing that these people are not kind, but because of the first nce at Mi Yaxue, even if he is scared in his heart, he still bites the bullet and vowed to **** him today. This beautiful woman went home and would never allow these people to bully her. Obviously he is an idle bastard, and at this time, a ridiculous desire for protection is born in his heart. Mi Yaxue was a little drunk, but not too drunk. As the eldestdy of the Mi Group, how could no one watch her when she came out to drink? Surrounded by a few gangsters, making fun of her, her person did not show up, but she wanted to y, and she would make these gangsters unable to eat for a while. She is not a kind person, like the little white flower beside that man, who needs someone to guard everything and keep causing trouble. When Fan Xi appeared and seemed to be nosy, Mi Yaxue wanted to see what would happen next. "Boy, go wisely, don''t be nosy, be careful not to save your life." The men surrounding Mi Yaxue''s catalog were fierce, and they really frightened Fan Xi. He flinched a little at this time, and his calves were a little Fight. He had seen these men and knew that they were cruel, and he couldn''t afford to provoke them. He wanted to turn around and leave, giving up the hero''s n to save the United States. However, when he saw Mi Yaxue''s reddish face, especially when Mi Yaxue looked at him with misty eyes, his heart was shocked, subconsciously. Hold your fist firmly. Cheng Xuan was a little surprised, her eyes were already suppressing the scene, and he didn''t expect He Lei to catch it. He Lei was also a little strange, this second female seemed a little strange, and even suppressed his scene. However,pared with her agent, this female second is really far behind. If it weren''t for the agent''s good training, he didn''t want to y against Cheng Xuan at all. Because in his heart, the most perfect Mi Yaxue was yed by his manager. "You let her go!" Fan Xi yelled, not knowing where he was, trying to push the men away. Of course, with his small body, it is impossible to push these men away. "Smelly boy, toast, not eat or drink fine wine, and have no fart skills, so I dare to learn heroes from other people to save beauty. You guys will teach you today. Not everyone can save beauty by heroes." The boss of the men gave an order and several men rushed over and beat Fan Xi. Fan Xi resisted desperately, and finally found that he could not resist, shouting: "You can hit me, let her go." "Oh ho, you guy is still a lover, keep hitting, hit me hard, I want to see, who dares to stop him." Fan Xi could not help but look at Mi Yaxue''s position next to the most venomous beating, and saw that she was still looking at him with a pair of very confused eyes. He seemed to see Mi Yaxue''s sadness through those eyes, and felt a pain in his heart, and shouted at Mi Yaxue: "Go!" "Pumping..." Seeing Fan Xi who was so embarrassed, Mi Yaxue actuallyughed, and poured herself a ss of red wine, tilted her legs, and gracefully held the wine ss, watching the scene in front of her, as if watching a clown performance program. Fan Xi didn''t seem to see it, he only saw it, the sadness in Mi Yaxue''s eyes, nothing else. Even though her eyes were so indifferent and everything looked like nothing, he only felt that she had given up the world, and he still had countless desires for protection. Chapter 4177: Eighteenth line broker (21) Chapter 4177: Eighteenth line broker (21) At this moment, he even hated himself for being a small bastard. If he had the status and ability, he would not watch the scene happen before him and could protect the people he wanted to protect. A small **** who has no expectations for the future, at this moment, has given birth to countless ambitions, wanting to be a master. He had been beaten to blood, and his sight was blocked by blood, but he still wanted her to go. He Lei was thinking in his heart, what''s going on with Cheng Xuan, always wanting to suppress his scenes, are the actors all fighting like this? Although he was thinking about other things in his mind, he was not sloppy on the surface, and he acted vividly in his heart and on the surface. Cheng Xuan''s face was a little ugly, she was a little surprised at Fan Xi''s appearance, and she was so distracted, she was stopped by the director. "What''s the matter with you? It''s your line." Cheng Xuan was stunned, only then did she realize that she was actually suppressed by Fan Xi. Tang Guo finally felt relieved when he saw this scene. Although Cheng Xuan is a queen-level actress, she shouldn''t be regarded as an old actress from the performance of her opponent today. Most of them are newly promoted actresses. Otherwise, an old actress will not be easily suppressed. "Sorry, director." Cheng Xuan never dared to look down upon He Lei anymore. Unexpectedly, with the flow of meat in this world and such good acting skills, Cheng Xuan felt a little bad in her heart. In her world, there is really not much fresh meat with good acting skills. With preparation, Cheng Xuan quickly said her lines, or in that contemptuous tone: "Have you yed enough?" This was to a few men: "Since I have had enough, it''s my turn." Mi Yaxue stood up and walked towards Fan Xi''s position, still holding the wine ss gracefully and a bottle of noble red wine. Those men thought it was Mi Yaxue who asked for it, and all the news came. Unexpectedly, the red wine in the Mi Ya Xue wine ss instantly sshed on the boss''s face: "Come on, please drink." The boss who was sshed on his face became angry at once, and reached out to catch Mi Yaxue. Unexpectedly, Mi Yaxue directly smashed a wine bottle on the boss''s head, and silence appeared on the scene. When everyone did not react, Fan Xi broke free from the shackles of several men, grabbed Mi Yaxue and ran outside. Mi Yaxue was dragged by him and almost fell. After Fan Xi found out, he decided to pick her up and walk away. Mi Yaxue was shocked, there is no such thing in the script? But the director did not stop, she could only casually show the character of Mi Yaxue, the eldestdy, frowned slightly, punched Fan Xi''s back, and said indifferently, "Let me go down." Fan Xi didn''t listen at all, Mi Yaxue finally didn''t want to y, and shouted, a few tall people came out and stopped them. Next, Fan Xi discovered that this eldestdy was protected, especially because of her noble appearance. He couldnt wait to put himself in the darkness, his steps were also moving, he couldnt help but walked into the darkness, and he didnt want to see what happened there. what. And Mi Yaxue, it seems that she didn''t care about this person, because the good show was different from what she thought, and the men who made her idea were dealt with very miserably. At the end of the game, He Lei was bound. Cheng Xuan was not so good. In this scene, she had to admit that He Lei''s acting was so good. Even if she added a y to herself, the director did not call to stop, especially when she found that the director was satisfied, she was stunned. In one breath, there is no way to vent it. Tang Guo was very satisfied with He Lei''s performance, but just a few days ago, it was enough to make people think that Fan Xi''s role was alive. "Sister Tang, how is it?" Tang Guo nodded and whispered: "You did a good job. The director of your scene is boasting that this role is alive. After maintaining this level, Fan Xi has a lot of roles in the scene, which will definitely give people a great shock." "Don''t worry, Sister Tang," He Lei whispered, "Sister Tang, she is ying with me." "It''s probably dissatisfied with me. Be careful." "There was Sister Tang''s help, which still doesn''t affect me. I originally wanted to back pressure and let her be stopped frequently, but felt that it was not worth it, and the impact was not very good. Later, I maintained a normal level. Tang Guo is satisfied: "You do a good job, no matter how she pressures the y, you y your own, the director is not simple, knows what''s going on." "I listen to Sister Tang, don''t worry, I won''t lose the chain, I like this role very much." Chapter 4178: Eighteenth line broker (22) Chapter 4178: Eighteenth line broker (22) Later, Cheng Xuan and He Lei yed against each other for several times, but repeatedly tried to suppress the show without sess, and even was back pressured by He Lei once or twice. He Lei didn''t want to affect the process of filming because of the intrigue between the actors. The asional counterattack also made Cheng Xuan understand that he was not being bullied casually. He believed that the people present, especially the director, could definitely see that Cheng Xuan was deliberate. Although he was sure that Cheng Xuan could not continue to act, just to defeat Cheng Xuan, it would not do him any good. When the director is satisfied with him, there will be someints in his heart, feeling that he is not forgiving. Therefore, He Lei decided to y his own role and dig deeper into his role. Cheng Xuan cooperated well, and he seriously yed against each other. If the other party wants to be careful, he is not afraid. In fact, He Lei was still a little scared. If he hadn''t been hired by his all-round agent, he might have been stopped frequently in these scenes. With his level a few months ago, it is impossible to y with Cheng Xuan with ease. The director and some actors present were also very shocked, because He Lei is a neer. Although he graduated from the acting department, he is not like those actors who have yed countless roles with such good acting skills. Is this the kind of legend, God enjoys food? How could the director fail to see Cheng Xuan''s little actions? He didn''t quite understand who Cheng Xuan was. There were too many people in this circle, and he couldn''t understand them all. However, after adopting Cheng Xuan, he still checked the experience of this female artist. The reviews are not very good, but he believes that seeing is believing, so he doesn''t care much. Cheng Xuan pressed He Lei''s y, he could guess how much it might be because he was not satisfied with Tang Guo and her originalpany. In terms of impression, the director is somewhat dissatisfied with Cheng Xuan''s behavior. Because He Lei is sensible, he hasn''t affected the progress of the filming now, and he is in a good mood. He didn''t pay much attention to the matter, but his attitude towards Cheng Xuan was much colder than before. Within a week, Cheng Xuan tried her best to make He Lei embarrassed. She has to admit that the little fresh meat in this world is different, it is the kind that looks good and has good acting skills. Cheng Xuan''s heart has be a lot more nervous. If the whole small fresh meat is so powerful, then she was once a shadow queen, and she might not be enough to watch in this world. When Cheng Xuan calmed down, she finally realized that the director had a much colder attitude towards her. She was shocked and realized that her previous behavior was discovered by the director. Although she was not reconciled in her heart, Cheng Xuan didn''t n to suppress the drama anymore. This was her turnaround work, and there must be no problems. This time there is no way to teach the people under Tang Guo a lesson, there are still many opportunities in the future. Tang Guo realized that Cheng Xuan did not continue to die, and guessed that the other party would not be a demon again. This y was still more important to Cheng Xuan. Simrly, this drama is also very important to He Lei. If this role is sessful, He Lei''s reputation will be even higher. She doesn''t want to make fun of her artist''s future, so she has no ns to do anything. "Xiao Lei, the crew is basically on the right track. From tomorrow on, I won''t be with you, and the assistant will help you do it for you." He Lei also knew that the busy man''s agent could not be with him all the time. It would be nice to be with her for a week. "Okay, Sister Tang, I''m such a big person, and I will take care of myself." Chapter 4179: Eighteenth line broker (23) Chapter 4179: Eighteenth line broker (23) "Qiqi and Xiaoyu are still waiting for me to arrange work for them. For now, don''t think about anything. First shoot this movie. Don''t want to reach the sky one step at a time. You have to do it step by step. I will carefully select the scripts for you to make sure that each one will make you progress." He Lei believed this, and he quickly thanked, such a good agent is really not much. The next day, He Lei went to the crew without Tang Guo. Cheng Xuan looked at Tang Guo''s absence, and tentatively wanted to suppress He Lei''s y. It''s a pity that she waspletely wrong. He Lei was actually a little nervous when Tang Guo was there. Now Tang Guo didn''t see it, he seemed to be ying better. That one made Cheng Xuan forget her words again, and after that one shot, he couldn''t get into the state. He Lei finally discovered that in his mind, the person who yed the role of Mi Yaxue was his manager. He Lei fought back every time, never actively suppressed the show, and yed against other actors very seriously, and never produced anything. Therefore, the director didn''t think there was any problem with Cheng Xuan''s influence by He Lei. In his opinion, He Lei, a young man, is enough to save face. If he is He Lei, this matter will be on him, and he will guarantee that Cheng Xuan will not want to act today. Cheng Xuan''s face was ugly, and she understood that she was impetuous. At first, she felt that she was a queen at any rate, and her knowledge of the y was a little fresh meat who had just debuted, and the y that suppressed the other party was not just casual? It is precisely because of her contempt that she makes herself embarrassed. After this time, Cheng Xuan really stopped doing things. In the evening, Tang Guo also received a call from He Lei. "Have you encountered any problems?" "No, no trouble. After Sister Tang left, Cheng Xuan wanted to suppress my scene again." He Lei repeated the daytime affairs, "Actually, I can only forget the words when I face Mi Yaxue of Sister Tang. Cheng Xuan was almost too." Tang Guo heard He Leis pride: Xiao Lei, dont think so. Cheng Xuan doesnt know whats going on. She has improved her acting skills so much. In the role of Mi Yaxue, it shows that her strength is not low. If you arecent about winning her a few times today, it will be ugly to lose in a few days." "In this circle, many people are making progress every day. Don''t forget about your momentary victory." He Lei was awakened by Tang Guos words and quickly said, Thank you, Sister Tang, I understand. I just won a few victories, and it was a little airy. Sister Tang was right. What I met today was just an ordinary actor Cheng Xuan. In the future, I might encounter some powerful old drama bones, and it may be that Cheng Xuan will make rapid progress. Sister Tang can rest assured that I will no longer be proud." "Then rest early." After hanging up the phone, Tang Guo decided to tap on He Lei from time to time. For example, if you have time, you can have a few scenes with this young man to make the other person doubt your life so as not to be arrogant. He Lei, who hung up the phone, suddenly felt chilly around him, and quickly tightened his little quilt. Recently, Tang Guo is helping Jiang Qiqi pay attention to her role. Because of He Lei, her position in thepany has also increased a lot. Therefore, through thepany''s internal news, she can know a lot of scripts that are currently being cast. Chapter 4180: Eighteenth line broker (24) Chapter 4180: Eighteenth line broker (24) Without background and resources, the female No. 1 role is not easy to take. Unless it is the kind of director who is more willful. She has investigated, and none of the more willful directors has obtained a suitable script, and in Jiang Qiqi''s situation, it is impossible to take the female number one. She still has to eat one bite at a time. She intends to fight Jiang Qiqi for the female number two, or the role of the female number three, which is more prominent. Currently, she is fancying two scripts, a costume drama and a police movie. Both scripts are good, it can be said that they have their own characteristics. Among them, in the costume drama, Tang Guo fancyed a female No. 3, because of family interests, he was raised as the son of the Houfu from a man. In the police movie, there is a viin, who killed many people in the early stage. At the end of the chapter, you suddenly changed. This viin boss turned out to be a policeman and waster sent to work as an undercover agent. What the police did not expect was that within two years, the undercover agent turned aside and became a hostile party. He did all kinds of bad things and killed many police officers. People from the police hated this female boss. When ites to the final chapter, it will be pointed out that most of the policemen she killed turned out to be the undercover agents of the big drug lords. Of course, in order to gain the trust of the big drug lord, many innocent people died in her hands. So, this is a very contradictory and very spicy character. "Sister Tang, I like the role of the female viin." Jiang Qiqi listened to the two scripts mentioned by Tang Guo. "Although the female disguised as a man is not bad, the role of this female viin feels more interesting and more interesting. " Tang Guo had long expected Jiang Qiqi''s choice. "Okay, then you prepare for this role first, and I''ll take you to auditionter. The female one has been set, and there are many actorspeting for female two. This role is generally beyond the reach of actors, and the director has not seen a suitable candidate. It depends on your performance." Tang Guo decided that she had to train Jiang Qiqi well, but she forgot to let Jiang Qiqi learn so much, but she still missed it. There is still half a month before the audition. Tang Guo asked the system to book three tickets for her on the same day to fly abroad. Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhiwei are both a little dazed, so how can they go abroad so well? "Originally, this time I was to take Qiqi out. It seemed too lonely to leave you at home. If you want to learn, you should study together." Tang Guo said. Jiang Qiqi whispered, "Sister Tang, what are we going to learn this time?" Why should I go abroad to learn? She thought a lot, but couldn''t understand. Tang Guo didn''t say, when they arrived at the location, the two looked at the dark guy ced in front of them, one with two big heads. Oh my god, what kind of devil''s agent did they follow to let them learn this? "Although the props are fake when acting, but if you haven''t experienced it, you probably won''t find that feeling." What else? Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhiwei can only bite the bullet, not only learning to shoot, but also learning to disassemble and assemble. They suspect that their own agent is not training actors, but special agents? ? In addition to learning this stuff, Tang Guo also showed them all kinds of police movies every day, as well as some domestic and foreign materials that belong to this aspect. Especially in some countries that are not very safe in foreign countries, all kinds of information are avable, and the two people have scalp numb. Chapter 4181: Eighteenth line broker (25) Chapter 4181: Eighteenth line broker (25) For the first time they felt that being an actor is so difficult. Ten dayster, the three returned to China. Yu Zhiwei returned to the vi again and was practicing seriously every day. He asked Tang Guo, and when Jiang Qiqi was arranged, he took him to the reality show of Survival on the Isted Ind. The name has already been reported to him, but now thest quarter has not ended. When it is over, Jiang Qiqi should almost make arrangements here. On this day, Tang Guo took Jiang Qiqi to audition. Jiang Qiqi prepared two scenes. Of course, all of the script was not avable at this time, but the director will still show the part that belongs to this role. Of the two scenes Jiang Qiqi prepared, the first was the scene where she joined the big drug lord''s camp and killed the first police officer in order to gain trust. In the second scene, the drug lord praised her. Tang Guo personally yed Jiang Qiqi in these two scenes, and Jiang Qiqi also had her own understanding. In the end, Cheng Xuan came out with good results. If there is no ident, Jiang Qiqi should be able to choose. Because of this role, many romantic dramas do not have such high requirements for the height and appearance of the actress. Furthermore, the current Jiang Qiqi''s temperament has changed drastically, even if her face is not outstanding, she still stands out in the crowd. She wore a more casual dress today, and when she stopped there, she felt a sense of heroism. The actresses who auditioned together couldn''t help but look at Jiang Qiqi. Jiang Qiqi still enjoys such gazes, especially the eyes of these actresses looking at her, they are full of this woman''s handsome feeling, and her heart is really happy. There was an actress next to the bottle cap that couldn''t be unscrewed, Jiang Qiqi still took the initiative to say: "Let me help you." "Ah, thank you." Jiang Qiqi took the bottle and twisted it gently, and the cap was loose. "You are amazing." The female artist took a sip from the bottle. Jiang Qiqi said: "It''s just that you have more strength." "Still very powerful..." Tang Guo looked at this scene and did not stop. In fact, she felt that Jiang Qiqi''s nature was like this, and she had not deliberately taught these things. Nearly half a year of training, Jiang Qiqi, and Yu Zhi for the current performance, in fact, they are closer to their nature. Soon, it was Jiang Qiqi''s turn. Tang Guo waited outside, she was not nervous at all, although some old dramas were here today. She believes that Jiang Qiqi will stand out from the training for nearly half a year. Time passed slowly, usually with a request, and came out in a few minutes, but this time it took half an hour before Jiang Qiqi came out. There was a smile in her eyes. As soon as she came out, she flew to Tang Guo and grabbed Tang Guo''s arm very excitedly, because there were many people around, she didn''t say anything. When she returned to the car, Jiang Qiqi said, "Sister Tang, it should be possible." It''s been so long since her debut. It was the first time that Jiang Qiqi won the female number two, and she was such a special female number two. She was really excited. She thought that with her own image, it would be difficult to meet a suitable script, and even if it had, it might not fall on her. "It will get better and better in the future, how does the director feel about you?" "In addition to the two scenes I prepared, the director asked me to try other scenes, and the filming was done on the spot. I also showed the director my skills. When the timees, I canplete some actions by myself. He is very satisfied." "That''s OK, I''ll talk to thepanyter, let them get back the script earlier, I''m right with you." Chapter 4182: Eighteenth line broker (26) Chapter 4182: Eighteenth line broker (26) Tang Guo couldn''t help sighing, her agent was too busy. There are a lot of characters who have a role with Jiang Qiqi, so let Xiaoyue to help, right? This time the role yed against Jiang Qiqi is all male characters, and there are characters killed by female viins. Xiaoyu is more suitable . system:? ! When Yu Zhiwei was assigned a task, he was very excited. Speaking of it, he hasn''t been filming for half a year, but with his previous development, it''s really normal to rest casually for half a year. If there is no agent to arrange these courses, he might have to pick up theughing character to make a living. It''s like now, living in the broker''s mansion every day, eating meals prepared by senior nutritionists, and taking so many sses. But as an actor, I still want to live in the spotlight. Even if you are not in the spotlight, it''s good to have a movie addiction, and it can also improve your acting. Yu Zhi was ying with Jiang Qiqi with great enthusiasm. Tang Guo watched and helped the two of them. They basically didn''t think about how the agent was so good. In their minds, the broker is a myth, and there is no point in questioning. On the day Jiang Qiqi entered the crew, Yu Zhiwei was also full of smiles. During this time, he gained a lot. Not to mention the addiction to drama, he also performed various small roles and made a lot of progress. Tang Guo is still the same as before. She will apany Jiang Qiqi on the crew for a week, and will leave when she is almost used to it. The director is very satisfied with Jiang Qiqi''s performance. Especially the strength of Jiang Qiqi''s body is very rare. Stuntman is essential. Sometimes, some stuntman is actually for more convenience and reducing time cost, rather than beingzy. Shih Tzu Literature For example, a burned hand takes a long time to make-up. At this time, it needs to be reced. You can use this hand directly after the character is injured, saving time and cost. Originally, the actions of ordinary actresses will have male substitutes. This is because the actresses may not have standard actions and cannot perform perfect martial arts moves. Another point is to protect important actors. If the actor is injured, it will also increase the time cost. . But Jiang Qiqi has no such worries. She has very few skills, and the action substitutes in the crew are not perfect and neat. Afterpleting these difficult moves, Jiang Qiqi heard the director''s praise, but what she thought in her heart was that all the agents taught well. For the following martial arts moves, the director came to solicit Jiang Qiqi''s opinion. Seeing Tang Guo''s encouraging eyes on her, Jiang Qiqi certainly did not hesitate to put forward his own opinions. A week passed quickly, Jiang Qiqi received the likes of the actors in the crew, and there were many male actors in this show. They couldn''t help but admire Jiang Qiqi''s heroic female artist. Tang Guo returned to the vi and looked at Yu Zhiwei who was chopping bricks. What she thought in her heart was that thest one would also be pulled out to make money. After throwing Yu Zhiwei to the ind, she has time to find other actors. As Yu Zhi saw Tang Guo, he happily stopped what he was doing: "Sister Tang, is it my turn?" "Well, Xiao Yu, you are ready to y, we will be over in two days, the most recent season is almost over." "Well, I watched this season''s show. This season there is an actor who has been on the ind for almost two months. Judging from his appearance, I guess it won''tst a few days." Chapter 4183: Eighteenth line broker (27) Chapter 4183: Eighteenth line broker (27) Two dayster, Tang Guo took Yu Zhiwei to the crew of "Lonely Ind Survival". This crew was on the seashore. This ce was crowded with people. It has be a specific attraction and countless celebritiese to check in. Some Inte celebrities also sign up for "Lone Ind Survival" in order to gain attention. Anyone who wants to participate will not be blocked by the program group, but there is only one chance. Participation in the show is to register in advance, and the crew will make unified arrangements. In other words, before going to the ind, you won''t know who will be. Those who haven''t survived on that isted ind find it simple. Only by experiencing it will you know how difficult it is. On this ind, hunting and killing of wild animals in the forest is not allowed. In other words, there is almost no way to eat meat except for fishing and shrimp catching. In fact, there are very few wild animals on this ind, but there are more bugs. The isted ind is veryrge, and the crew protects the ind rtively well. After each season, there will be dedicated personnel to clean it up. Every year, the crew will nt trees on this ind. "Have you thought about which three things to bring?" Tang Guo asked. After various trainings, Yu Zhiwei nodded: "First, a sharp and easy-to-use knife." "Second, a pot." Speaking of this, Yu Zhiwei felt that this crew was still a bit cheating, and at least the pots and pans were not prepared. Bring your own bite, you can cook something and eat it, and temporarily use it as a bowl or hold water. He had watched the previous show where the artist did not bring the pot, and finally got out the stone pot. In that episode, the artist did not insist on ten days. "Third, bring a tent." If fire, he can borrow from other artists, and then he can exchange for other items. Tang Guo shook his head: "Where you live, you can build it yourself. You should be able to build it? The reason why the crew nt trees every year is to allow the actors to cut down trees to survive. There should also be many dead trees inside. You can pick up those dead. Its useless." "If you don''t bring a tent, what should you bring?" Yu Zhiwei asked. If you take it by yourself, it is indeed possible. Regarding this, Tang Guo also took him to practice in the wilderness, which is not a problem. The crew also has a pitfall that actors are not allowed to discuss in advance what they will bring. It should be said that before going to the ind, I don''t know who will participate. They signed up in advance, and the crew allocated a quota for each season. "I''m ready for you." Tang Guo said with a smile, "an old hen who cany eggs." what? ? ? Yu Zhi was shocked, an old hen who couldy eggs? ? Wait, it seems that this arrangement is really appropriate. The artists who went to participate in this show, it seems that no one has ever brought living things in. What does it mean toy an egg? It means he can eat an egg every day. It doesn''t matter if the chicks are hatched, in just three months, the chicks will not grow up in the environment of an isted ind. It is especially good to bring an old hen who cany eggs. An egg is enough to supplement the protein he needs. "Sister Tang, how did youe up with this method?" Yu Zhi really didn''t know how to say it. This method was truly amazing. "No wonder, no wonder Sister Tang, you want to show me the book about raising poultry because you want me to raise chickens on the ind." "I''ve selected the old hen for you." Tang Guo smiled indifferently. She also fed the old hen a pill. As long as Yu Zhi keeps it well, the chicken cany two eggs a day. . One in the morning and one in the evening. Chapter 4184: Eighteenth line broker (28) Chapter 4184: Eighteenth line broker (28) "At that time, you have to take good care of the hen, take it out for a walk every day, and treat it better." Yu Zhiwei quickly said, "Don''t worry, Sister Tang, I will. For the next three months, it will be my food and clothing parent." "Okay, then I will ask someone to bring the old hen over to you. Before you go in, you can cultivate your feelings first. Lest it be frightened, it won''ty eggs for a few days, which is bad. Before long, Tang Guo arranged for an old hen with smooth feathers, beautiful, and strong growth. In order to facilitate the elderly for the hens, Tang Guo rented a house here. Before joining the crew, Yu Zhi lived with this old hen every day and read the chicken raising manual again. There is no feed in the wild. This is not a problem. Tang Guo has thought of this problem a long time ago. Her old hen is actually a free-range chicken that grew up in the forest. When she decided to let Yu Zhiweie to the show, she thought about what he would have to bring an old hen to join. At the beginning, she ordered people to buy 20 chicks for the chicken raisers and let them raise them in the mountains, and finally selected the best ones. So, dont worry that the old hen will go lonely and will not eat or drink. With water, grass, and bugs, this old hen can live. Yu Zhiwei also uses some weeds to make chicken food, which is totally fine. Tang Guo also took Yu Zhiwei to practice fishing and catching shrimp. When the timees, the bones of fish and shrimp can be ground into powder, which can also be eaten by old hens, and they can definitely live healthy and healthy. System: The host is very much the initiative of the chicken farm, what is this? In that world, not only chickens are raised, but other delicious foods are also very researched. He thinks that Yu Zhi is lucky to meet his host. In the past ten days, Yu Zhiwei has been getting along well with the old hen. He has somewhat regarded this old hen as a pet and is raised by one of his partners. He had always wanted to raise a dog before, but the dog had to be walked and he had to make a living. Unlike the big stars, someone helped to take care of it, so he dispelled the idea. Unexpectedly, a chicken was raised by mistake. He still deserved it well. He gave this old mother a name: Xiao Huahua. Just because the color of the feathers on the old hen is so beautiful, just like a blooming flower. What surprised Yu Zhi even more is that Xiaohuahuays two eggs a day, one in the morning and one in the evening. The quality of the eggs ispletely fine. He felt that he had picked up the baby, no, it should be said that the agent gave him a big baby. I had a n in my heart, and when I went to the ind, even if I almost ate, I had to raise the florets. The previous season had ended a few days ago, and then the crew cleaned up the ind and cleaned up all the traces of the artist''s survival. It is not allowed to leave any piece of rubbish, and things that the artists behind can use. Artists are monitored and filmed. Apart from sleeping and going to the toilet, it is not difficult to clean up. Most artists will not go too far. There are a lot of bugs on the ind, especially many female artists, who have a natural fear of bugs. The male artist who persisted for two months in thest season lost forty catties when he was picked up. Chapter 4185: Eighteenth line broker (29) Chapter 4185: Eighteenth line broker (29) The onlookers watching the live broadcast saw what the male artist had encountered. Life on an isted ind is different from what you imagined. All things can only depend on themselves, and many artists simply don''t have the skills to survive unexpectedly. In the early stage, they can also support each other. However, the crew has a rule, that is, if an artist wants to eat something from another artist, or use the other artist''s things, they must be bartered, and the value of the exchanged things cannot be too different. That is, free help is not advocated here. This rule has won the hearts of many audiences. The most ufortable thing for them is that some artists will always get help for some reason. This is to survive in the wild, not to enjoy help. Because this program is open to everyone, setting this rule is also to avoid the possibility of some people wanting to cheat. Any artist who secretly donates items or food on this ind is against the regtions. The live broadcast is warned twice, and the third time is directly eliminated. Although no one has sessfully challenged for three months on this ind so far, many people have gained poprity as a result. Of course, there are also people who are ridiculed and copsed. Some artists with a fixed personality will note to this show. The program group seems to have no shortage of money, norck of enthusiasm. The most easy to see here are amateurs, inte celebrities, and some old celebrities, as well as celebrities who have been mixed for a long time but are not popr. Finally, some want to win. Neer. The most popr artists appear less frequently. The crew of "Lone Ind Survival", after half a month, finally cleared the ind and is ready to start the next season. Whether holding a mobile phone or sitting in front of aputer, the audience in front of the TV is waiting expectantly. So far, they don''t know who will participate in the ind survival this season. The number of participants in one season is one hundred, which seems to be quiterge, but in fact, there may not be half of them that canst for ten days. Basically, there are rtively few personal shots in the first ten days, unless it is particrly brilliant. In the beginning, these people who came to the ind would choose to cooperate, looking for wild vegetables, food or something together. Later, this kind of life was boring, boring, the feeling of wanting to eat meat but not being able to eat it, and there was no way of entertainment every day, and few could really stay. When Tang Guo took Yu Zhi for the past, it was already crowded with many entertainment reporters outside. They look forward to finding familiar faces in the entertainment industry among the crowd participating in the reality show. When Yu Zhiwei appeared, there were indeed many people whose eyes fell on him. Yu Zhiwei is neither short nor too tall. He is more than 1.75 meters tall and less than 1.8 meters. Anyway, he can''t do that kind of big-legged brother. But from the surface, he looks like a very energetic young man, and that is, his skin is wheat-colored, so young artists with wheat-colored skin are rtively rare in the circle. Generally, they are old bacon and prefer this skin color. Many entertainment reporters are a little puzzled, is this an amateur? The temperament does not look ordinary. Bingzhu couldn''t let them go, so he took pictures of Yu Zhiwei and searched the Inte. Then I discovered the identity of Yu Zhiwei. "It turned out to be him. His acting skills are good. It seems that he hasn''t made any sshes for one or two years since his debut. The appearance is not bad, but he doesn''t leave much impression. However, it looks more recognizable now than before." Chapter 4186: Eighteenth line broker (30) Chapter 4186: Eighteenth line broker (30) "Not only that, I think he has a good figure, you see that his arms feel very powerful, and his body is not as thin as before." "It doesn''t matter, it''s someone in the circle anyway. I''m afraid of filming and my image will change drastically. Maybe I can get a little bit of heat." Yu Zhi has been used to the camera for a long time, but it was the first time that he was shot with so many shots. His expression was natural and he queued in. They traveled by boat, and the location at the entrance was a rare personal shot of the past ten days. When he walked to the inspection ce, the live footage fell on him. The staff is checking his suitcase, he is wearing the joy clothes ording to the rules, and toilet paper. After checking, the staff said: "No problem." "Then, what three things should you bring when you enter the ind this time?" the host asked. Yu Zhiwei said, "Knife." He was carrying a machete, which was very thick, sharp, and capable of cutting trees. The host was surprised: "This is the first time I saw someone bring a knife like this. Isn''t this a machete?" "Yes." "So what''s the second one?" Yu Zhi took out a pot, which was a wok type, and the bottom of the pot was t. He thought that maybe he could fry fish fillets, which would be more convenient on the ground. The host is not very surprised by this, many artists will bring a pot. Not only for cooking, but also for serving and serving as a bowl. "Then excuse me, what is the third piece you brought?" From the assistant, Yu Zhiwei brought an old hen over: "My little friend, Xiao Huahua." Although all the audience were very curious about what the participants brought, when Yu Zhiwei was holding a hen, the barrage floated out like rain and quickly covered all the screens. "Ahhhhh..." "Chickens!!" "He actually brought a chicken!!" "The chicken is still a bit nice." "Who is this person, he looks good when you look closely, especially the other person''s smile, I think it''s okay." "This buddy is a bit familiar, he seems to have seen it somewhere, he shouldn''t be an amateur." "Yu Zhiwei, this is Yu Zhiwei." When Yu Zhiwei was participating in the show, his Weibo was also updated simultaneously. Fans with a small number of digits knew about this and hurried over to see it. When someone asked, he typed out Yu Zhiwei''s information. "Brother, brother,e on." Other male artists, fans are kindly called brothers, brothers and so on. But when Yu Zhiwei is here, he is brother. Because, in the face of Yu Zhiwei, fans always find it awkward to call elder brother and younger brother. Now Yu Zhi''s face makes them feel even more, is this their brother? "Ge Yu Saigao! I thought you disappeared, why did you lose your chicken?" "Brother, don''t you think there is no way out for acting, go to open a chicken farm, this time to advertise?" Although there are many who are new to Yu Zhiwei for bringing a chicken, there are many sprays. "It turned out to be an unpopr little star, so I can understand it. I want to use a chicken to fight his way out." "That''s right, what''s going on with the current stars. If you don''t act well, you have to engage in this kind of moth. It''s boring to ignore it. At this moment, the on-site host who came back to his senses quickly asked: "May I ask, why did you choose to bring a chicken?" Chapter 4187: Eighteenth line broker (31) Chapter 4187: Eighteenth line broker (31) Yu Zhi answered with a smile: "Because I am the man who needs to challenge to the end, Xiao Huahua is not only my partner, but also my food and clothing parent." "Why do you say that Xiaohuahua is your food and clothing parent?" At this time, the host did not think that Xiaohuahua is a hen who can onlyy eggs. Yu Zhi replied: "Xiaohuahua cany eggs, so I have to take care of it, and I rely on it for protein every day." The host was also taken aback, and at the same time felt that he had just asked a silly question. The interview is over. Even if the host wants to ask a lot, time permits and can only be released. Seeing Yu Zhiwei holding Xiao Huahua, Xiao Huahua didn''t seem to be afraid of crowds at all, and followed him well. At this time, the barrage on the screen changed again. "Ahhhh, I suddenly want to raise chickens, the kind that cany eggs." "Mom is no longer afraid of myck of protein." "If my chickenys eggs, I promise to eat one every day." "Ahhh, I want me too." "This buddy is amazing, and he can raise chickens, so he just rushes to other people''s brains and bes a fan." Spray: "It''s just a show, do you really think he can raise chickens? Just want to get his eyeballs. Thepany must have found him the chicken." "Where is it so simple to raise chickens? If he can raise them, what does the chicken farm do?" "Sit and wait for that chicken to die and it will be the chicken soup in his bowl." "If he said directly, take a chicken in, and want to eat it then, it would be fine." "Now that I want to raise chickens and eat eggs, when the timees to raise them, they will eat meat and soup. The gains are not worth the loss." Yu Zhiwei couldn''t see the barrage anymore, he had already boarded the ship. Tang Guo, an agent, or any assistant, is not allowed to keep up. He can only stay on the coast and watch the live broadcast. Those who participated soon got on the boat. From this time on, this live broadcast room will be live broadcast 24 hours a day. At night, there are few artist activities, and some people with insomnia like to go to the live broadcast room to chat. In addition, this live broadcast room has also opened a gift function, but the audience will have to wait for the expiration of one month to give gifts to the designated candidates. The big ship drove away. The live broadcast is the life of the candidates on the boat, asionally changing the scenery of the sea, and there will be some interviews of the candidates. This time the most brilliant is Yu Zhiwei, so naturally I want to give him more shots. Yu Zhi asked a lot of questions for getting caught, some ordinary ones, some more difficult ones. The host also asked why Yu Zhi didn''t bring a tent or sleeping bag. Yu Zhiwei said: "I can build a ce for myself." Before he came, he watched some return visits before the show. He knew about the nts on it. It was not difficult for him to build a thatched house, just a little bit. Wasting time. To ask him how to live in the first few days, of course he exchanged eggs with others. An egg should not be too much for a night. The audience heard that Yu Zhi was able to build a house and became more and more curious about him. A certain fan: "I suspect that Brother Yu really feels that there is no way out for acting. He has gone to raise chickens. Look, now the house can be built by itself." "It''s okay to raise chickens. In the future, maybe Brother Yu will post about chicken raising from time to time. I don''t know if fans buy eggs, and Brother Yu can discount them." "Don''t tell me, Xiaohuahua grows really well, and the feathers are so soft that I am a little envious. They must be well raised." Following the discussion among fans, audiences, and fans, after three hours, all the candidates were sent to the ind. The staff quickly drove everyone off the boat, turned around and took the boat away. The candidates looked at the big ship leaving, really pitiful. "This ce is too clean. The crew is so ruthless. All the traces of life have been cleaned up, and I can''t bear to leave a bowl." Chapter 4188: Eighteenth line broker (32) Chapter 4188: Eighteenth line broker (32) "Didn''t you know about it before you came? This is how the crew is. It is impossible to take advantage of the loopholes." Except Yu Zhiwei, everyone brought tents. They silently nced at Yu Zhiwei, then all went to pitch their tents, and each started to form teams. There are at most five people in groups, the few are in groups of two, and many people don''t want to form a team. I have seen too many teams, and in the end many people are reluctant to team up because of the unpleasant events. And if it was eliminated, the things that belonged to this person had to be taken away, and there was no benefit at all. So far, no one meant to team up with Yu Zhi, even if he really brought a chicken. Yu Zhiwei has only one chicken andys only one egg a day, and if he wants to eat it, he must have to exchange it. It is impossible to take advantage. Many people here, in addition to tents and pots, some people choose to bring food. Although it is a certain amount, it canst for several days. They are not willing to exchange the food. Yu Zhi didn''t mind this, he found a suitable ce to build a thatched house, took root here, and put some stones here. Starting today, he will live here. Taking advantage of this, he needs to find the trunk and hay for the thatched house. He tied the Xiaohuahua rope around his waist. Wherever he went, Xiaohuahua followed him wherever he was, catching bugs and eating them on the ground. The miniature flight and camera also followed Yu Zhiwei. Although the main shot of the live broadcast is for the public, users of mobile phones andputers can choose who to watch. Those who are interested in Yu Zhiwei clicked on his lens. Seeing him wandering in the woods just now, I don''t know what he is going to do. Tang Guo was also watching with her mobile phone, and saw that Yu Zhiwei was cutting a dead tree with a machete, so she didn''t worry much. She intends to observe Yu Zhi for a week, and when he adapts to survival on the isted ind, it is time to find an artist. There are only three artists under his hand, and I feel a bit at a loss. System: [Host, I want to remind you one thing. "what''s up?" [Have you forgotten an important thing? Tang Guo didn''t think he had forgotten anything: "Is there?" [Oh Huh, someone is crying and fainting in the toilet now, the host, you have no conscience, forgot about them again. The system sighed, Just keeping the cows, your cute family is about to cry. "If I didn''t meet it, it means I have no fate in this life. Am I still busy?" System: The scum girl is the scum. That night, there was no rain, which was good news for Yu Zhiwei. If it rains, he has no ce to live. He tried to avoid others, especially artists. Otherwise, when the distance is too close, the other party does not invite him to rest in the tent, it is estimated that the audience will be indifferent. If you are asked to rest in a tent, the audience will be scolded by the artist for making a show. Anyway, it is wrong to do it or not. So most of the people whoe to participate in this show want a good reputation, they try to set up tents as far away as possible from other people. However, there are some people who want to use this to get out of their position. They havee to ask Yu Zhiwei if they want to enter his tent to rest together. They are all men, and the tents are big enough to live together all night. Of course Yu Zhiwei had to refuse. Even if he had to stay overnight, he would have to exchange things. Otherwise, there will be an act of taking advantage, which is against the rules. Chapter 4189: Eighteenth line broker (33) Chapter 4189: Eighteenth line broker (33) He had thought about it before. Before the house was built, if it didn''t rain, he said he wouldn''t use it with others. He didn''t want to be alone, but at this time, everything was not ready, and he was easilybeled as trying to take advantage. The main purpose of hising here is to show his ability to survive in the wild, followed by interpersonalmunication. Regarding interpersonalmunication, don''t worry about it now, it will show up slowly in the future, and it has to be shown inadvertently. This is summer, and there are still many mosquitoes at night. Even if you hide in a tent and mosquitoes do not get in, you may get some bugs in. When he was free in the afternoon, Yu Zhiwei first found a lot of grass that can repel mosquitoes and insects, and some hay that can burn. He found a person who seemed to be easy to talk, brought a fire, used mosquito repellent grass, and reced the fire. He also dug a pit where he was going to build a house to keep the fire. As long as you add some dead tree trunks from time to time, you can keep the fire indestructible, and you can use it whenever you want to make a fire. Of course the audience discovered what Yu Zhiwei did. And the person who exchanged the mosquito repellent with him burned it ording to Yu Zhiwei''s method. As expected, all the insects around the tent were automatically moved away. Some smart people havee to ask Yu Zhiwei what kind of grass this is. So gathered together, maybe you can mix two shots. Because Yu Zhi didn''t have any opinion on these little actions, everyone knew what was going on here. Whether it''s good or bad, the audience will understand at a nce. It doesn''t matter if someone steals the camera. He believes that after a month, there will be not many people left here, and it is a miracle that there will be five left in two months. As for nearly three months, it is probably his personal shots, so are you afraid of being robbed? For what Yuzhi did, he looked indifferent and not anxious, especially since he seemed to know how to survive in the wild, and he was indeed very popr. Yu Zhi slept well for the night. He found banana leaves in the forest before. Anyone who has seen banana leaves knows that when it rains, you can hold it above your head to hide from the rain, at least to prevent your hair from getting wet. He had picked a few banana leaves and built a chicken nest for Xiaohuahua with hay, and covered it with banana leaves. Xiaohuahua seemed quite satisfied. When the audience saw this, they were all amused. They felt that what Yu Zhiwei said was true and that he really regarded Xiao Huahua as a parent. The other banana leaves, he puts on top of his head, supported by tree trunks, can make a simple small tent, which can prevent the fog from getting on the hair at night and avoid colds and headaches. Sure enough, when he woke up in the morning, Yu Zhiwei had some moisture on his body, but his head was dry. Throughout the night, even if they can''t see anything, many insomniac viewers are still willing to stare in the live broadcast room. At about six o''clock in the morning, the audience who watched Yu Zhi on the camera heard the chuckle, chuckle. They havee to the spirit, isn''t this Xiaohuahua? They felt that there was something wrong with Xiao Huahua''s voice. After looking at it, they realized that Xiao Huahua was clucking and screaming at Yu Zhiwei. The barrage floated suddenly: "Xiao Huahua must be hungry." "It''s probably the first time that Brother Yu was woken up by a chicken, right?" "I thought the hen would crow." Chapter 4190: Eighteenth line broker (34) Chapter 4190: Eighteenth line broker (34) Yu Zhiwei was indeed awakened by Xiao Huahua''s voice, but even if Xiao Huahua didn''t call, he almost woke up. He is not the same as the audience in the live broadcast room. He understands how Xiaohuahua can call that way. Just as he was about to get up, Xiao Huahua actually got a stick on his belly and grabbed his clothes. "Ahhhhhhh! Is Xiaohuahua waking up?" "Do you have a ticket to go to the ind?" "Not much to say, is there anyone who wants to team up to steal the little flowers?" "Count me in." "+1." "+10086." "+Phone number." Yu Zhi caught the little flower that was stepping on his stomach and touched its feathers: "Okay, I''ll go and see it right away, knowing that you have done something." Yu Zhiwei''s voice stopped the barrage for a while. The audience who responded were asking, what did you do? Of course, someone quickly guessed whether Xiao Huahuay eggs. Last night Xiaohuahua didn''ty eggs. Yu Zhiwei estimated that Xiaohuahua was a little ufortable in the new ce, so the eggying time today is earlier than before. Sure enough, Yu Zhi walked two steps to Xiaohuahua''s nest and picked up a warm egg from it. He touched Xiaohuahua''s back again: "Xiaohuahua is really amazing. I will take you for a walk in a while and catch bugs to eat." The barrage floated again. "Fuck, fuck, it turned out to be an egg!!" "What kind of chicken is this, afterying the eggs, do you want to ask for praise?" "You don''t know the previous one? The henys eggs and clucks loudly, that is, sheys her eggs. Waiting for the owner to praise her and feed her food." "Is that so?" "If the hens are so cute, I would also like to raise one." "Buy pets, hurry up. I promise you will make a fortune by selling chickens in the past few months." "In other words, isn''t Brother Yu really here to promote his own chicken farm?" "Well, I asked yesterday that Brother Yu didn''t raise chickens." "Huh? It means, you can''t eat discounted eggs?" "Brother Yu was afraid that there would be a group of fake fans, so he waited to eat the discounted eggs, heartache Brother Yu for a second. By the way, it is a pity that he didn''t eat discounted eggs. Yu Zhiwei did not eat the egg, but put it in the suitcase for clothes. In the first few days, there is no problem with the energy of the body. You can consume more, save for two days, and eat after a few days. Then he can use these eggs to exchange some items he needs. He took the little flowers and went out for a walk, picking up some useful hay, dead wood, and identifying some edible nts and wild fruits. The audience in the live broadcast room watched Yu Zhiwei''s camera more and more, and he didn''t know how many things he picked up all morning. In addition, he went to the beach to catch a few shrimps. He did not bring salt. Among the 100 people, it is estimated that quite a few people have brought it, and they can exchange it. Even if he couldn''t exchange it, he could still think of his method, after all, it was by the sea. In the afternoon, Yu Zhiwei was busy cutting the dead wood into piles of wood, nning toy the foundation and build a house. Yu Zhiwei uses a very old wood splicing technique that does not need nails at all. It uses a very delicate technique. People who are not in this industry will only find it extremely powerful. You can alsobine wood and wood without nails. The connection is so stable. Yu Zhi is not proud of it at all. He feels that he showed all of these things. They are all pediatrics. Who canpare with his agent? Chapter 4191: Eighteen-line broker (35) Chapter 4191: Eighteen-line broker (35) With a giant agent behind him, he couldn''t be proud. In front of the screen, Tang Guo, who was watching Yu Zhi''s situation, received a call from thepany. "Interview me?" "Yes, they want to understand the story behind Xiao Yu. There are so many artists who can always dig out something. This is a good thing." Liu Yimao said, "Xiao Tang, you really surprised me. I dont know how you did it. I really didnt have any hope for Yu Zhiwei to participate in this reality show. He has a t personality and is not brilliant. Its easy to suffer in this kind of show. I was thinking before, if he It canst up to two months, but it can work. I didn''t expect that the first day would give us so many surprises." Tang Guo thought about it, so he would do an interview. "For the past six months, Xiao Yu has been improving himself." Liu Yimao didn''t care about this. What he cared about was that Yu Zhiwei now is very different from before. Tang Guo has a double blossom. Why is it that an artist who has no sshes and is so unremarkable suddenly bes so brilliant? He understood that it must have something to do with Tang Guo''s promotion. As for how to promote, this involves people''s own secrets, and he doesn''t want to ask too much. What thepany has to do now is how to make reasonable use of the resources in hand to support Yu Zhiwei. Fortunately, Yu Zhiwei and He Lei''s approach is different. In many decisions, there is nothing difficult. No, no, Liu Yimao suddenly remembered something, Tang Guo should have three flowers in his hands. Although Jiang Qiqi has not made any achievements so far, she has sessfully auditioned for a female number two. This female number two was really won by Jiang Qiqi herself, not thepany''s resources. Having been in the circle for so many years, Tang Guo had three artists, two of whom were ordinary, and suddenly performed outstandingly. Liu Yimao thought it was not idental. It must have been something he did during the six months. Just say what Yu Zhiwei showed, not to mention ordinary people, even some professional people are full of praise. "Xiao Tang, with regard to the training of a few of them, why didn''t you dere the funds here?" Since it is so useful, it means that the money is not wronged. Thepany is not stingy. The better the artist, the more thepany earns. On the premise of ensuring thepany''s interests, it will benefit the artists and help the two parties to cooperate happily. Theirpany is small, so they have to keep such artists well, so as not to make the family feel chilly. Tang Guo hadn''t expected that thepany would take the initiative to raise this matter. But judging by the three artists under her hands who are vaguely about to get up, Liu Yimao''s attitude is also normal. "Then I will ask the assistant to report one in a while." Tang Guo thought for a while, and he wanted to say that the funding he could repay was the time he took Yu Zhiwei and Jiang Qiqi to practice shooting abroad. In China, conditions are limited, and some things are not allowed. It is much more convenient in foreign countries, and there are various models, so that both of them can understand. If it is expensive, it is still very expensive. The two have a half-month study fund of more than 600,000 yuan. Now that thepany has said everything, then report it, otherwise thepany feels that it has not paid, is it psychologically upset? "That''s right," Liu Yimao said with a smile. "The three of your hands are all good. Don''t treat me badly. Don''t worry about the future. When we are in ourpany, their good will be a win-win situation. In the future, they will go to him. It is unavoidable in this circle to fly solo." Chapter 4192: Eighteenth line broker (36) Chapter 4192: Eighteenth line broker (36) Tang Guo felt that Liu Yimao had a long way to go. Indeed, there are certain things that will happen, because if you want to restrain the artists, it will end up ugly, and you may not really win. It may be the shop bullying its customers. Many bigpanies don''t care about this and squeeze artists as much as possible. Among other things, thispany is indeed different. For this, Tang Guo didn''t n to let Yu Zhi fly solo for them. She was sure that these three people would listen to her in their career development. "Manager Liu thought a lot, now they have just started." Liu Yimao also felt that he was talking too much, and he cared a few words, and he told Tang Guo when those people woulde to interview her, so he hung up. Not long after, Liu Yimao received another call saying that Tang Guo''s assistant hade to reimburse the funds for cultivating artists. When Liu Yimao saw the bill, he was a little dizzy. More than 600,000 yuan, which is only the study fee for half a month abroad, and the various items in it are clearly written. Its not that he is distressed about the money, but that he has overestimated thepanys ability. It costs more than 600,000 yuan to learn this alone. Then Yu Zhi will meet the others, as well as Jiang Qiqis skills, musical instruments, and He Leis acting lessons. ? ? "Manager Liu, do I have to go through reimbursement?" Liu Yimao gritted his teeth: "Reported, all reported." This is what he said, so he can''t go back. Besides, he has already felt that Xiao Tang is not ordinary, an ordinary agent, can he think of training actors like this? When I thought that Yu Zhiwei and Jiang Qiqi had touched all kinds of real guys, he always felt a bit chilly behind him. Tang Guo didn''t care what Liu Yimao''s reaction was. Within two days, she received an interview. The other party was indeed directed at Yu Zhiwei. The first question was how could Yu Zhiwei have changed so much. Tang Guo: "Because he spent half a year reborn, improving himself, and presenting his best to the audience." "So, did Brother Yu learn those survival skills for "Lone Ind Survival"?" Tang Guo admitted: "Of course, since I have learned it, I must try it." "I don''t know how long Miss Tang thinks Brother Yu can stay on the ind?" At this moment, Tang Guo was still broadcasting the picture of Yu Zhi building the house in front of him. The frame of the whole house was almost built. "I think he can live as long as he wants." Tang Guo didn''t lie, taking Yu Zhi as his current survival ability, even if the crew does not pick him up, there is no problem in surviving there. The reporter felt that Tang Guo said too much. But this answer is good, and it''s another hot news. Tang Guo knew that this news would make a lot of people spray it. This was normal. Thework environment is like that, no matter what the artist does, the good or the bad will be sprayed. Entertainers are bad, many people spray. The artist is a good one, and there are many people who spray it. Today''swork environment is indeed very psychedelic. The enthusiasm that does not need to spend money is sent, does Tang Guo have a reason not to follow? These onlookers will find that thest person left is really Yu Zhiwei, and she is telling the truth. Not only that, he can live well on the ind, which is the most annoying. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Yu Zhi to be a broker, saying that Yu Zhiwei could survive on the ind forever, and countless people were greeted. Especially when watching the live broadcast every day, there are people spraying Yuzhi as a show. But this is a 24-hour live broadcast. Except for some private matters such as sleeping and going to the toilet, the others are all around, and they can only spray Yuzhi as they don''t know the heights of the sky. Chapter 4193: Eighteenth line broker (37) Chapter 4193: Eighteenth line broker (37) There are more people who like Yu Zhiwei and Xiao Huahua. Regarding the current situation, thepany also specifically told Tang Guo not to suppress this situation. When there is a rebound, Yu Zhi will win both fame and fortune. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Yu Zhi is indeed doing well. Now, he has exchanged the items he needs with many people, even the salt can be made by himself, although it takes a long time. He will also distinguish the various nts on this ind and what they are for. It can be said that everyone who participated this time is blessed and can change something with him from time to time. At this time, Yu Zhiwei had been living on the ind for twenty days. During this period, people quit every day. So far, less than half of the people are left. The rules are too harsh, and these people cannot stick to it for various reasons. Tang Guo was already looking for artists. She didn''t want to bring neers into thepany, so thepany asked her to select artists, but she refused. "Tongzi, help me collect those actors who work hard, their acting skills are okay, they don''t ept the unspoken rules of the circle, and they can''t be popr. Or those who have been popr, because of environmental reasons, are also eliminated." [Ok, the host is big. After systematic analysis, she found many suitable people for Tang Guo, and she scanned their information one by one. In the end, three people were selected, two female artists and one male artist. Both female artists have refused the so-called unspoken rules, and just want to act with peace of mind. Up to now, they can only y a few small roles. One of them is particrly miserable, and is now rtively older. Even if they get good roles, they may be taken away by other people in the circle with capital. There is no way. They have no money, no background, no backing, and they can only suffer. One of the female artists is rtively young, named Zhuo Xiang, 22 years old this year. Another female artist is older, her name is Yin Zhuyun, and she is almost forty. Yin Zhuyun''s age is very embarrassing. The age of female artists in this circle has a short shelf life. After a certain age, many roles cannot be yed again. Those who have the resources and capital, even if they act, are likely to attract ridicule, cause the reputation to copse, and are also prone to y. Zhuo Xiang looks very beautiful, with the face of her first love, the height of one meter, sixty-five meters tall, and she has no difficulty in acting with anyone. At her current age, she has a long way to y. Yin Zhuyun may not be suitable for ying the heroine again. Even if you are young and y a young heroine, there will still be great peacekeeping. However, Tang Guo has his own position and will find the most suitable for them. Thest one is a male artist who was once popr and is now out of fashion. The male artists name is Hao Ye. In fact, he is not too old this year. He is almost two to 30 years old, which is the golden age of a male artist. He used to debut as a singer and was regarded as an idol by countless girls. After debuting, I still acted in some TV dramas. The acting skills are not very good, but it is also passable. At least the TV dramas I participated in at the time had good ratings. There are three main reasons for Hao Ye''s death. The first pointes from himself. He has always wanted to transform. When he was young, Dangdang Xiaoxian meat had nothing to do with him. When he was older, he would ruin his goodwill and make no sense to his future. The second pointes from thepany. Thepany does not agree with his transformation. It feels that he is of great value now and intends to pick up more bad money while he is on fire. The third point is also from him, although he is advertised as a little fresh meat, in fact, his singing and dancing skills are still good. Chapter 4194: Eighteenth line broker (38) Chapter 4194: Eighteenth line broker (38) Hao Ye has always felt that he is talking about his works. After entering the show business circle, he is also acting seriously, just to get rid of his previous impression. He wants fans to see his work more. However, some fans now have a lot of attention, and they feel that this is their idol, idol, and they must develop in the direction they want. What makes fans uneptable is that when being interviewed, they ask about their mate choice. The host asked Hao Ye that there will be questions about the object in the future. The average artist will definitely say that there is no time to consider personal rtionship issues for the time being, and now he just wants to concentrate on his career. Hao Ye was good, and said straightforwardly that if he meets someone he likes and bes sessful, he will announce it as soon as possible. This is a big killer for wife fans. Someone grabbed this question and broke the news to Hao Ye, saying that he already had an object, and it was said that he had a hidden marriage, and there were pictures. Of course, these were rumors. During that time, every day there was a variety of powder removal, resisting Hao Ye''s hot search. Thepany asked Hao Ye to rify that he had no object at all and would not consider rtionship issues for ten years. Hao Ye didn''t do it. The contract they signed at the beginning was nothing like this. Isn''t the two parties signing a mutual cooperation and development? Thepany always forced him to do things that he didn''t like to do. He was reluctant to do what he didn''t like because his fans were bad money. Originally mixed in this circle, because he likes this business, and now he is not happy, and would rather be hidden in the snow, he does not listen to thepany''s arrangements. So it got cold. A cold, for many years. The system found this person because the other party had just expired the contract with the previouspany, and now it is terminated and ready to do what he likes. After reading this, Tang Guo felt that this child was not as easy as it was. He would rather live a little bit, be poorer than be willing to give in. He was also a cruel person. She likes such a cruel person. So, dig it over. When selecting these people, the system learned that their contract had expired and thepany terminated the contract. Among them, Yin Zhuyun has nopany for a long time. She is a little older and worthless, and manypanies are unwilling to sign her again. Now Yin Zhuyun can still y some older roles even by relying on himself for so many years. The scenes are not bad, but they are not very impressive, and they are not very impressive. Yin Zhuyun''s image is actually pretty good. When Tang Guo saw this, she found that this woman, who was close to forty years old, had a very elegant and decent overall feeling. Yin Zhuyun was surprised when she heard Tang Guo say that she was going to sign her. At her age, she is not popr and worthless female artists who are signed? "Why don''t you try? Ourpany''s contract is still rtively free, and the artists I bring are not messy. I have already applied to thepany. I can sign with you for two years. After two years, you think it is suitable. We can continue." This was won by Tang Guo. Now she has three hidden artists under her hand. The three she wants to sign are not outstanding artists, so Tang Guo will go. If it can be unearthed, it will be good for thepany. However, training funds may not be so generous. Thepany does not support idlers and does not do charity. The signing of Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun went well. Finally, Tang Guo went to Hao Ye''s house. In a very ordinarymunity, there are no paparazzi. Tang Guo saw what happened to Hao Ye over the years and felt that he did not regret it. Hao Ye is now twenty-eight, and seven years have passed since his era, and he has long been forgotten. Tang Guo walked to Hao Ye''s door and knocked on the door. Chapter 4195: Eighteenth line broker (39) Chapter 4195: Eighteenth line broker (39) The door opened, and a well-dressed man appeared in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo found that this man looked at her with some caution in his eyes, as if he was certain, and then rxed. "Excuse me, are you?" "I made an appointment with you, Morningstar Entertainment''s agent." Tang Guo took out his business card and handed it to the ce. "Are you Hao Ye?" "Miss Tang, pleasee in." After reading the business card, Hao Ye waspletely unguarded. Tang Guo followed in, staring at Hao Ye''s back, and asked the system: "Xiao Tongzi, have you missed any important information? Hao Ye seems something is wrong." "It looks like it''s guarding against a fan." It stands to reason that Hao Ye has been cold for about seven years, and the people who followed him back then have basically grown up. A person disappeared in the silver screen, how could he have forgotten. Entertainment reporters are not willing to follow the film, fans will still remember,e to be a stalker? System: [Host big, when I was investigating Hao Ye, I had an idea. "What''s the idea?" This small system has more and more ideas, and it''s time to learn to keep a hand when doing everything. [Thats the case, the host is big, arent you busy? As a system, I have always cared about your life-long events, even in the vast crowd, I am looking for your lovely whereabouts. I believe that with his character, he will never fail to appear, even if he appearster, it does not matter, he wille to you in the end. "and so?" [So, as long as the host is very fond of artists, I will check for changes. "Are you sure that Hao Ye is him?" Tang Guo shouldn''t beplimenting, or dumbfounding. However, this time the system is on the right track, and the guess is correct. [After analyzing various data, the probability that Hao Ye is cute is more than 80%, and the other 20% is a specific factor, a factor that the system cannot analyze. "Then tell me, how are you sure he is?" [First of all, this guy''s personality needs to be special, Hao Ye is special. Looking at so many fresh meat debuts in the entertainment industry, it is still rtively rare to be as stubborn as him. It is rtively rare to be as miserable as him. It''s so red and strangely cold like him, it''s even rarer. "Xiao Tongzi, speak quickly." [Another point is that this guy has been single for twenty-eight years, let alone talking about girlfriends, the girls have never pulled their hands. The host is big, why do you say this? Isn''t this just defending you like a jade? "Don''t you want him?" [Actually, I think Hao Ye is pretty good. If not, if that guy does not show up, would the host change his taste? Of course the system is joking, he is now 90% sure, that''s it. "Well, I''ll sign him first." Tang Guo looked at Hao Ye''s house. This house was in an oldmunity. There were no luxury essories in the house. Everything was simple and simple. It was obvious that his life was really ordinary. Even if it is an ordinary day, but the whole house is tidy and tidy, it''s not like many people can''t bear the big ups and downs, and lead their lives in a terrible way. The system didn''t tell Tang Guo this, she nned to learn more about it herself. Understanding the story behind each artist is the basic of being an agent. System: Just fool you. Chapter 4196: Eighteenth line broker (40) Chapter 4196: Eighteenth line broker (40) "Miss Tang said on the phone to sign me?" Hao Ye asked actively. In his situation, there is still a normalpany willing to sign him. Of course he is curious and expects a bit. Even if he was hidden by the snow for seven years, he did not lose faith at all. In fact, he has not had nothing to do in the past few years, but thepany will not care about him. If there is no support, many people dare not use him. It''s better to say that it is Xuezang than it is to be blocked. But on some small asions, it is not a problem to take care of private work and support yourself. It is just that you cant get up, and if there is a tendency to get up again, you will be disturbed by thepany. Anyway, the ce where he sang was changed one after another. In the end, he really couldn''t do the resident singing, so he had to give up. At first he was able to perform some small roles. Later, because some people were unwilling to let him touch this business, he had to be reced at a high price. The director was also helpless. He had no choice. He didn''t want to hurt others. Say goodbye to that line for now. He has been waiting, waiting for the day when the contract ends, this wait is seven years, and finally wees himself. At the time, his uncle signed the contract of selling for him, which pitted his seven years of youth. It also made him understand that sometimes it is unreasonable for rtives to cheat you. If he had read the contract seriously, he might not have signed thatpany. Tang Guo knew these experiences. "Yes, I want to sign you." "Miss Tang, have you understood my experience?" Hao Ye asked without a hassle. He was actually not sure whether anyone would ask for trouble after the contract was terminated. Morningstar is not a bigpany. If someone wants to continue to reorganize him, thepany may not be able to withstand the pressure. "I know that in the past seven years, as long as you are involved in the profession in the circle, there will be no good results in the end." "Since Miss Tang knows, she should understand the consequences of signing me." Hao Ye said seriously. Hao Ye is twenty-eight this year. For men, this is a golden age. He was more handsome than Tang Guo saw on the screen, and he was meticulously dressed, obviously for her arrival today, indicating that this is a very polite person, and the other party also values today''s affairs very seriously. If this person has not been scammed by thepany, and no one will fix him, he may already be a popr movie emperor. "Since I dare to sign you, I can take over all your troubles." Tang Guo said this with great confidence. Hao Ye said: "It''s true that I know about Morningstar Entertainment. If I don''t have a lot of trouble, I am really willing to go to such apany, especially to cooperate with Miss Tang. But if my troubles continue, Morningstar Entertainment will not The solution to these troubles may lead to fire." "Have you ever been to get to know me?" Tang Guo asked. System: [Host, be more serious, you are talking about thepany, don''t look curious as a little girl. Seriously, you are now a broker. Hao Ye didn''t understand this question, so he nodded, "Yes, Miss Tang is a very different agent among the agents." Except for He Lei, the other two artists have mediocre aptitudes, and one of them has a tendency to be popr. He had watched "Lonely Survival". Yu Zhiwei was on an isted ind andmunicated with others. People asked him how he got so many. He always said that these courses were arranged by the agent for her. He was very grateful to him. . Chapter 4197: Eighteenth line broker (41) Chapter 4197: Eighteenth line broker (41) I would like to ask, how many agents will let artists stop for half a year to help artists arrange courses to improve themselves? I''m afraid I would like the artist to take a few more announcements to endorse, and start the fire early. These are not wrong, human nature. He just felt that if they could get to know each other earlier, the development might be different, and he still had some regrets in his heart and couldn''t cooperate with her. Thinking of the other party''s age a few years younger than him, Hao Yeughed. Even if he knew him earlier, he was still a high school student and couldn''t cooperate. "Ourpany can''t solve the trouble for you, but I can." Tang Guo smiled and said something very unbelievable, "The strength of thepany does not represent my personal strength. Let''s talk about this today. Nothing else is considered. If you are willing to cooperate and the contract is satisfied, we will sign the contract, and I will bear the consequences." Tang Guo had guessed that Hao Ye hadn''t been going well for seven years, and most of them were intentional. She didn''t believe that a bigpany would be so idle, spending a whole seven years of time and energy to go to an artist who would wear the floor. Hao Ye couldn''t stand up, for fear of someone else. I wanted to take Xiao Tongzi out to have a fight, but I even sold him to her. System: Hide. Tang Guo''s words were very arrogant, and Hao Ye just recognized her self-confidence. The strength of Morningstar Entertainment does not represent her personal strength. Doesn''t it mean that her personal strength is better than thepany? "Miss Tang, are you kidding?" "No, would you like to sign?" Hao Ye''s heart moved. This is a very goodpany and a very good agent. There was even a voice in his heart telling him, sign it, I believe she can do it. Tang Guo pushed the contract to Hao Ye: "Two-year trial signing." Haoyi Hao Ye was even more surprised. There are not a few artists who fly solo after the expiry date. The lowest contract now is five years from the start. He had never heard of a two-year contract. Hao Ye picked up the contract and looked seriously, after reading it, he was even more shocked. What kind of fairy contract is this, he wants to find loopholes in it, such as the kind of word game that pits him. No! This contract was frank and frank, and he felt that there was no more conscience in the circle than this contract. [This guy, I look so carefully, are you afraid that the host will cheat him greatly? Even if it is pitted, it will be pitted for a lifetime, beautiful him. "I was cheated before, but now I look at it seriously. Isn''t that normal? Hao Ye was cheated by his uncle and his rtives cheated him. We are just a first-time acquaintance, or a cooperative rtionship. Carefully looking at the contract, this is responsible for ourselves." System: It makes sense, he just thinks that the host is mostly speaking for Hao Ye. [Does the host know what his extra money does? "Don''t you go to string with the host asionally? Xiao Tongzi, did you not give me all the information?" [Keep a sense of mystery, just want the host to be greatly surprised, in fact, this guy has another job. Because of the contract pitting, heter went to read thew, and now he also takes some tasks to help people read the contract. Tang Guo: "..." "Tongzi, you want to be beaten like this." [The host is big, it''s gone, so I concealed a little, and I told you the truth. I just wanted to see you surprised, but I didn''t expect your reaction to be so in. "You have too many good days. By the way, isn''t 111 going to send you an instation package?" Chapter 4198: Eighteenth line broker (42) Chapter 4198: Eighteenth line broker (42) [111 just entered the next world over there, when it stabilizes, it should be soon. ] The system is also looking forward to it. I dont know what instation package the 111 boy will send him. Is it a stand-alone instation package? That''s okay. Before swallowing the small programs in the system, he was a little tired of ying. When he was fine, he always went to the online world to get a game instation package to y. Hao Ye, who came back to his senses, asked Tang Guo again: "Miss Tang, are you really willing to sign me?" "Of course, do you sign?" Hao Ye shook his pen firmly: "Since Miss Tang is not afraid, what else am I afraid of?" After speaking, Hao Ye signed his name. When will it be worse than his current situation. If it really doesn''t work, you can return to the original. "Hao Ye, now you are my artist, when can you start?" Hao Ye: "I still have some things on my side, which can be handled in a week." He still has a few contracts and didn''t help others to deal with it. There is also a host''s job. Since he has epted it, he must finish it. . Tang Guo installed the contract and didn''t leave: "There should be nothing wrong today, right?" After receiving Hao Yes answer, Tang Guo said: "When I came in just now, I thought you seemed a little nervous, did you have trouble? Since you are all my artist, you must tell me if you are in trouble now. Bian can help you deal with it as soon as possible." "There is a crazy fan who has been following my whereabouts. These years have been better. A few days ago, the fan was even more crazy and called the police several times, so that the other party was morefortable." "Then I will arrange for you a bodyguard toe over tomorrow," Tang Guo looked at the tidy house, "Your house is too small. There are three bodyguards and assistant drivers. You should not be able to live in it. Why not do it today. Go back with me and I will arrange the amodation. If you have any job, let the driver take you there to deal with it." Hao Ye didn''t know what was wrong, so he packed his luggage and got into the car with Tang Guo. Now he was sitting in the back row with Tang Guo, and he couldn''t help but look at this low-key looking and indeed a luxury car worth millions of dors. The current agents have started so high? Tang Guo is not a big-name broker. He has a driver and a luxury car to pick him up. Could this be the personal strength she said? "Lets talk about it. After you were hid by the formerpany, you have been repeatedly broken down by others. I think the formerpany should only issue a ban on you. I will really deliberatelye again to target you." A worthless artist is not necessary for thepany, so why waste that resource. Blocking Hao Ye has already yed a role in killing the chickens and the monkeys. "Sister Tang has a good guess. It is not the formerpany who wants to kill them all. They are not so idle." Tang Guo is younger than him, and now he is his manager. Tang Guo was quite useful. She patted Hao Ye on the shoulder: "Since you are called my sister, I will cover you in the future." Hao Ye felt that his agent was a bit strange, but he was not disgusted. Maybe he thinks too much? System: I didn''t think much, just what you guessed. "Then do you have anyone guessing?" "There are spections that when I joined this circle, I did block many people''s way. But now I am cold. No one will be so idle and spend resources to deal with me. However, one person may be so idle." Chapter 4199: Eighteenth line broker (43) Chapter 4199: Eighteenth line broker (43) Tang Guo: "Who?" She didn''t know the details of this aspect, the system didn''t check it carefully. "Qi Dong." Hao Ye said a name. Tang Guo was a little surprised: "Qi Dong, a popr first-line actor, the king of TV series ratings, whenever there is a major male lead script, it will be delivered to him as soon as possible. I have taken a lot of star emperors, but the actor seems to be with him No fate. In the past few years, I wanted to enter the movie circle. I participated in a lot of big productions. The effect was not good. I was almost told by fans that I made bad movies and chopped up bad money. Finally, in order to stabilize my position, I didn''t try to enter the movie circle again? " "It''s him." "As far as I know, Qi Dong debuted on a show with you, and there seems to be no hatred between you. But at the beginning, you seemed to be pressing him. Is it because of this hatred, shouldn''t it? In this circle, At the beginning, he was able to crush him a lot, and he couldn''t hold a grudge against everyone." Otherwise, it would be too careful, who is better than him, and when he seeds, he will have to retaliate against each other? That Qi Dong is in this circle, I am afraid it is not easy to mix. "It''s really not that simple. I have no grudges with him. It may be because of one thing." Hao Ye said here and paused. "I identally saw his private affairs, he may feel ashamed, maybe even With some other reasons, he hated it." "I don''t know if you know Sister Yang?" Tang Guo: "Tongzi, who is Sister Yang?" System: [Host Da, Sister Yang is a rich woman who started from scratch. At first she was a rural housewife. Because of family disputes, she went out of the house. Fortunately, her family felt sorry for her and gave her a bungalow and three littlembs, hoping that she could raise sheep to make a living. Sister Yang felt that by raising sheep, she would only be able to keep sheep on the hillside for a lifetime, and she might walk into the grave of another marriage in the future. After more than a year of inquiries and studies, she sold three grown up sheep and started raising pigs. Peerless Tangmen fo Entered the pig industry, relying on his hard work, sincerity, and a bit of luck, he gradually became a big pig farmer, andter there was a famous three sheep pig farm. The name Three Sheepes from three littlembs. Before the establishment of thepany, Three Sheep was also her nickname. When ites to raising pigs, many people say that it is from that vige, the one called Three Sheep, and the pigs she raises are good. Strong, no water, conscience, the owner of the three sheep is still a cheerful person, and you can''t go wrong with her. There are countless types of pigs in the Three Sheep Pig Farm, which can meet the tastes of all kinds of people. The pork that the host ate yesterday was originally from the Three Sheep Pig Farm. [After she became famous, Sister Yang rejected many suitors and fell in love with Xiaoxianrou. Xiaoxianrou is one bag after another. Back then, the person she first liked was your lovely Hao Ye. Your lovely family wants to protect you like a jade, how can it be possible? [Fortunately, this sister Yang does not force people. After a few trials, Hao Ye didn''t mean it, so she gave up. She really took heart to Hao Ye and regretted it for a long time. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Behind Qi Dong, is this sister Yang?" Yes. "So, Qi Dong instigated Sister Yang to deal with Hao Ye?" [No, no, no, Sister Yang has forgotten that incident a long time ago, and there is no need to sign a contract with a young artist. She is busy raising pig business every day, so how can she have that time? She didn''t even know Qi Dong''s dealing with Hao Ye. It''s just that Qi Dong borrowed her power to achieve himself, so that he has a lot of contacts in his circle. Everyone will look at Sister Yang and give him some face. Now that Qi Dong is stronger, it is even more so to avenge an unknown little artist. "It turned out to be like this. I thought that if you want to praise Hao Ye, you have to deal with the Three Sheep Pig Farm Company first. Fortunately, it is not. The pork from the Three Sheep Pig Farm is really good and tastes good. System: Where is this and where. [Sister Yang is more outspoken and likes to make friends. Although she is a pig farmer, no one looks down on her. I heard that she also formed a team ofwyers to help housewives like that. Actually, not a bad person. She keeps Xiaoxianrou in principle. If Xiaoxianrou wants to find someone, she will end the rtionship. Chapter 4200: Eighteenth line broker (44) Chapter 4200: Eighteenth line broker (44) "It''s reasonable to say so, we can''t be right. A Qi Dong wants to block Hao Ye''s way, first ask me whether I agree or not." Tang Guo guessed that for some things Qi Dong did in the circle, that sister Yang probably didn''t know that the boss of arge pig farm was busy with the property most of the time, so there was no time to care about these little things. Tang Guo''smunication with the system was actually a short-lived matter. She came back to her senses and answered Hao Ye''s words: "Is it sister Yang from the Three Sheep Pig Farm Company?" Hao Ye: "It''s her." "Qi Dong is rted to Sister Yang?" Hao Ye nodded: "When I first debuted, Sister Yang''s people came to me." "Sister Yang fell in love with you." Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing. This made Hao Ye''s expression a little ufortable. He quickly said: "I didn''t promise. Sister Yang''s people came several times. Seeing that I didn''t mean it, I didn''t bother. ." Hao Ye had heard of the fame of Yang Jie. So the senses for each other are not too bad, but they are not the same. "Sister Yang is behind Qi Dong?" This matter has been around for a long time. Although it is not necessarily a secret in the circle, there are still many people who don''t know. Especially under Qi Dong''s deliberate avoidance, everyone would not take the initiative to talk about such things. Speaking of Qi Dong''s debut for almost ten years, his external publicity is temporarily ignoring feelings. For this reason, he has a lot of wife fans. 56 With Sister Yang behind, no one dared to make any bad rumors. "Indeed, how did you get your enemies? You are not his threat anymore, and you still hold you and let it go?" Hao Ye said: "This matter should start from the time when Sister Yangs people came to see me. Qi Dong and I were in the same room at that time. Sister Yangs people came to me, and Qi Dong knew it well, and even persuaded me to let me Relying on my own ability to mix up this circle, if you really agree, the future will be ck history. I am very opposed to this matter." Tang Guo understood: "Then he turned around to hook up with Sister Yang?" "Well, Iter discovered that he and Sister Yang''s people were very close. Every time that person came over, Qi Dong seemed to try his best to express himself. Later, Qi Dong rarely came back, and basically lived outside. One time , I identally saw him and Sister Yang together, his face was not very good at the time." Tang Guo didnt care and smiled, "Isnt this just a face-to-face set and a set behind it? Its okay, this matter is easy to solve. ording to the personality of Sister Yang, you should be disdainful of targeting you, otherwise you wont be able to do these things outside the circle. ,What do you think?" "I have guessed that this matter was probably because Qi Dong took advantage of it. How could a busy person like Sister Yang specifically target a small person like me." Hao Ye thought to understand that if Sister Yang targeted him, he would notter Red, the other party uses some resources casually, and he has no chance of being red. It is estimated that people have long forgotten his name. "Since Qi Dong is only targeting you, things are much easier to handle. You only need to improve your professional abilities when youe back, and you don''t need to think about other things." Hao Ye was still a little worried: "Qi Dong is Sister Yang''s person, and if he blows a little pillow breeze, it may cause a lot of trouble for thepany." "The biggest problem is probably thepetition for resources. However, don''t take the porcin work without the diamond diamond. Don''t worry, you can''t run. Qi Dong is in this circle, not just covering the sky with one hand. It''s okay to move some small ones. , The big one can''t move." Chapter 4201: Eighteenth line broker (45) Chapter 4201: Eighteenth line broker (45) "Wait for the capital and the people in the circle to understand your value. Everyone is not stupid, and will not give up your sweet pastry just because of Qi Dong." Hao Ye couldn''tugh or cry. He was a cool and violent artist, in the eyes of this agent, he turned out to be sweet and sweet. This kind of affirmation, which hasn''t been obtained for a long time, made his heart warm. Perhaps the choice this time will not be bad. Tang Guo chatted with Hao Ye all the way back, and he also knew another reason why Hao Ye was so disgusted with thepany''s arrangements. When Hao Ye was in junior high school, his parents died and his uncle became his guardian. To say that this uncle has nurturing grace for him, it is not at all. The uncle was originally just an ordinary family, butter took over the property of Hao Ye''s parents, but he told Hao Ye to work hard and not sit in the air. Hao Ye always wanted to act, stand on the stage and express himself. Because of his amazing talent, his uncle moved his mind. When he was in high school, his uncle became his agent, helping him with somerge and small tasks. After Hao Ye was admitted to the Academy of Film and Television, he went to participate in the audition program, and the results were good. When apany found him, his uncle owed apany to him. Because he was focused on doing things he liked, he didn''t pay attention to these and had no experience, so he was pitted by the contract. What disgusted him most was that his uncle knew that Sister Yang had been interested in him, and nned to send him to Sister Yang. Hao Ye woke up and resolutely refused. He doesn''t want to go this way, so even if he gets cold, he can''t vite his principles. No matter how the uncle persecuted him, he would not be fooled, and eventer sue the uncle. It''s a pity that his parents'' property and the money he once earned have all been squandered. Uncle is just an old man, he can''t get it out. Search e-books Hao Ye was not disappointed when he couldn''t get the money, he just wanted to break the rtionship. So far, he hasn''t heard from his uncle for many years, and his uncle is even more meaningless because he is cold. "After my parents left, he regarded his uncle as his only rtive. Although he had some shorings, he felt that everyone had shorings. He was also his own rtives. He didn''t think so much and didn''t take much precautions." Hao Ye said about this, very much. Calm, it can be seen that he really doesn''t care so much about money. In fact, he has been able to make money over the years, so he can make a lot of money just by looking at the contract. But he still lives in the oldmunity, keeps the house neat and tidy, and leads an ordinary life without any luxury at home, just because he likes this way of life. "This is just an experience in life, you are so good, you will definitely make achievements in your favorite field." Tang Guo''s words were very useful to Hao Ye. He also felt that he was excellent, but hecked a stage. "For so many years, the original effort has not fallen, right?" Tang Guo asked. Hao Ye smiled: "How can I forget it, thinking about it every day, just waiting for the contract to expire." It is notmon for Hao Ye to have a tough personality and never thought of giving up. When I arrived at the vi, Hao Ye felt that the scenery outside was a bit different when he was on the road. Why did he drive to the most expensive vi area in the city? Thinking of the value of this car, he calmed down again. This agent, I dont know how it came from. Maybe it is a richdy who likes to do this? To experience life? Chapter 4202: Eighteenth line broker (46) Chapter 4202: Eighteenth line broker (46) Sure enough, after getting off the car and following Tang Guo into the other vi, he felt that his guess was extremely correct. "Sister Tang''s house is really big." Hao Ye praised earnestly. I don''t know if it was after seven years of training. Even when he saw such a luxurious ce, he didn''t show the slightest cramp. On the contrary, he looked natural and looked around. Look openly. Tang Guo felt that Hao Ye''s seven years of experience should be a kind of training for him. She also found Hao Ye in the original plot, just because this is a passerby, not much was mentioned. But because he is so famous, he can still mention some. However, all that was mentioned was a long timeter, seven years of dormancy, in exchange for him soaring into the sky. So, sooner orter such people will go to a high ce, it''s just a matter of time. "You will live here in the future, no problem, right?" Hao Ye shook his head: "Of course I have no problem." "I think your room is clean and simple, and I''m afraid you are not used to it. If you are in the room, you can ask the housekeeper to help you decorate it in a style you like." Hao Ye: "Any style is fine, it''s neat." Living in his small house is veryfortable, which does not mean that living in a big house is ufortable. System: Live more, and you will live for the rest of your life. Even if you are not used to it now, you will get used to itter. After choosing a room, the two had a meal together. Tang Guo took Hao Ye around in the vi, and Hao Ye was a little strange when he saw those weird things. "This is the ce where Xiao Yu practiced." Tang Guo pointed to the brick in front of Hao Ye, there were some strange things that Hao Ye had never seen before. But here are some skills that Hao Ye saw when he saw Yu Zhi as the camera. "It turns out that what Yu Zhi is saying is true. What he learned was all arranged by Sister Tang." But he didn''t expect that the ce of study was actually in Tang Guo''s vi. Obviously such a high-end vi is now reduced to a ce for the artists under his hand to put learning tools. Especially these hard bricks are totally unworthy of vis. "These cold weapons turned out to be real." Hao Ye saw that a big knife was very handsome, and Tang Guo motioned to him to take it. When he took it up, he only felt that the whole person was sinking a little. Such a heavy knife, even if he is strong. It''s big and it''s hard to wave it. In addition, he also saw many ssical musical instruments here. Although he hadn''t bought these items, at least he still had his eyes. These items are all valuable, and any one starts at 50,000 yuan. There are even some, which should be worth hundreds of thousands. These cold weapons have no traces of the manufacturer, but each one is not simple, and I am afraid that they are more valuable than those ssical musical instruments. Here, he felt that the batch of bricks just now was cheaper. "This is where Qiqi usually studies." Hao Ye knew about the artist under Tang Guo, and knew who Jiang Qiqi was. The other party seemed to be making a gangster movie, which he had announced before. He was a very good character. It is definitely not easy for Jiang Qiqi to be selected. Seeing these now, he is not surprised at all. "You can learn things here. The artists under my hand can learn anything you want." Tang Guo said, "Of course, the premise is that you are very interested." "I''m quite interested in these things." Hao Ye said, he has never tried such new things. Now there is a chance, of course he wants to touch it. Chapter 4203: Eighteenth line broker (47) Chapter 4203: Eighteenth line broker (47) "Hao Ye, do you have any thoughts about your return to this circle? For example, what route do you want to take?" Hao Ye thought for a while and said: "I can try any role, except foredy roles, I feel that I am not suitable foredy roles." "I also think that in your image,edy roles are really not suitable. Also, do not touch the domineering president of idol drama heroes. What do you think?" "I just have this meaning. This kind of role will have a lot of wife fans." Hao Ye said seriously, "Now when Ie back, I like more roles that show my ability to y. No matter how many roles or less roles, it is good. Bad, as long as the audience can appreciate my role, its fine." "It''s best to have less emotional drama between men and women." After Hao Ye finished speaking, he reflected on it, "Is there too much demand for me?" "No, this is positioning yourself. Once you have found the positioning, you will be able to pick up suitable scriptster. So now we excludeedies, idols, and emotional dramas." System: [Host, are you wishing that he didn''t say anything about acting in an emotional scene, and he looked serious and almost fooled Xiao Tongzi. Tang Guo: "With so many words, they are all gossips." System: Slightly omitted. "Then let''s arrange lessons now, what kind of instrument do you know? Are you still practicing?" "There are somemonly used modern instruments, but if you are not proficient, you can y music of general difficulty. I haven''t learned ssical instruments." "Then if you like it, you can learn it here. Let''s decide what you want to learn. By the way, Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun will be back in two days. They are my newly signed artists. Then, you will study together. . In thest two days, you can get familiar with it first and take a look at the theoretical knowledge here." "Hao Ye, do you know how to calligraphy?" Tang Guo asked this question. It was the few characters hanging on the wall in the other party''s room before. They were still in their own way, with a "Hao" seal. "I know some. My father is a calligraphy lover. He trained me in this aspect since I was a kid. Later, I was upset and I would practice calligraphy when I couldn''t calm down." "It just so happens that I also have a calligraphy ss here, and there are many copybooks that you can read if you are interested." Tang Guo pointed to the other side. After Hao Ye walked over and opened it, he didn''t move his position for a long time. Tang Guo: "Tongzi, you said that this kind of person is not popr, who will be popr? What hecks is just an opportunity. Even if he is not an actor, he can stand in a high position, but he just doesn''t want to give up this business. Waiting." System: [Host, don''t boast, they are all their own, now he meets you, he will be more popr. Hao Ye thought that in two days Yin Zhuyun and Zhuo Xiang woulde over, and the teacher woulde and give them lessons together. When Tang Guo said that he wanted to teach them to practice and y with those cold weapons, Hao Ye finally didn''t take it easy. He stared at Tang Guo, who was holding the big knife that he wielded very hard before, and did not move his eyes for a moment. He thought she was a wealthy daughter, very rich, and came to this circle just like him, in order to realize his dream. Never thought that she was so powerful. It''s like talking to him the other day with a gentle smile, some touching girls are not her. She in front of her was more like a heroic heroine. Chapter 4204: Eighteenth line broker (48) Chapter 4204: Eighteenth line broker (48) Not to mention Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun. They were stunned by their new agent. Is the threshold for being an agent now so high? After Tang Guo finished his big sword, he couldn''t help butin: "There are still fewer people under his hand, and they are all busy. When will my agent not be able to personally do it?" System: [Host, I think, Im afraid its not easy toe. You think that the people you hold will be hot and they will have something to do. Where can they help you raise cattle? Tang Guo thought about it, and felt that he was losing a lot. "After that, arrange for them less work. Every year someone takes turns to rest for at least one month. If you stay and rest,e and help me." Tang Guo first taught a few people internal skills, and Hao Ye was surprised that he could still learn internal skills. But if you can learn, just learn. Some of the things here can be learned with money, and some can''t be learned with money. Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun also thought this way. They had never heard of this kind of serious teaching, which allowed them to improve themselves as agents. About a weekter, after the three of them were able to learn everything by themselves, Tang Guo only needed to look at them. In addition to learning these, they still have acting sses every day, and Tang Guo is the agent who personally selects the clips to y against them. Hao Ye: "..." Zhuo Xiang: "..." Yin Zhuyun: "..." As an artist, these days are the time when they have the most depression in their lives. Hao Ye loves three kinds of weapons, long swords, broadswords, and long spears. The actions Tang Guo gave him not only looked handsome, but also not empty, and with his internal strength, he felt that these moves could kill people. The four ssical musical instruments that Hao Ye loved were: Guqin, Xiao, Xun, and Erhu. In the film and television series, Tang Guo chose many roles to y against Hao Ye. Among these characters, there are some good boys in ancient times, indifferent swordsmen, and iron-blooded generals on the battlefield, as well as viins who are bad enough to the extreme, and even little ones who are stubbornly rolling. Among the modern roles, she has selected somemon professional roles and let Hao Ye go through them. There are very few emotional dramas. In addition, Tang Guo picked out some of the more outstanding roles in the movies and gave Hao Ye a try. The end result is that Hao Ye was born to eat this bowl of rice. Even if her performance at the beginning was unsatisfactory, she could understand the thought of this character and express the character she understood in her own way. Hao Ye''s outstanding performance also stunned Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun. This is the one who appreciates the food. System: What is the talent of the person that guy chooses? Even if it''s bad, it''s estimated that I will secretly open a little bit for myself. Zhuo Xiang is also not bad. Although Zhuo Xiang also needs to practice, Tang Guo doesn''t require the other party to have any training. The most important thing is to improve his acting skills to the highest level. In addition, he will learn some skills. Zhuo Xiang''s face is very beautiful, and she is still young, so she can pick up some well-made modern dramas and ancient puppets. ording to Yin Zhuyun, the characters he receives in the future cannot be the protagonists, but they can also be very important characters in the y. After confirming, she specialized in training this aspect. In addition, she also asked Yin Zhuyun to learn some etiquette, tea art, and health-preserving ways to shape an elegant woman''s life. Yin Zhuyun himself is very elegant, but now I just want to highlight her. Even if she ys a variety of good and bad roles in the y, after learning about her, seeing her lifestyle can definitely attract arge number of fans. These fans are not too young, and they can be regarded as ying. A role to lead middle-aged women to be more elegant. Therefore, Yin Zhuyun still needs to learn a lot. Yin Zhuyun: "I can still learn to make cheongsams. In fact, when I was young, I really liked these things. Xiaoguo, you saidter that you want me to show my skills on Weibo. It is really exciting. Sharing a beautiful life, this thing I like." "Sister Tang, me, me and me, can I learn more? I''m still young and I''m not afraid of stress, and there is no problem with my schedule." Zhuo Xiang looked at Yin Zhuyun, she couldn''t learn grace, and her personality it''s not like that. Chapter 4205: Eighteenth line broker (49) Chapter 4205: Eighteenth line broker (49) Tang Guo thought for a while: "Do you know how to draw? If you are interested, learn how to draw. Starting from sketching, from now on, you can share your learning progress every day. When you interact with fans in the future, you can still draw Give the avatar to the fans. Maybe, you will need to paint some of the characters you will be filming in the future." "Well, painting, I like it." Zhuo Xiang hesitated and asked, "Sister Tang, can you paint?" "Yes, I''ll call the housekeeper to buy tools in a while, and I''ll teach you in the afternoon." Zhuo Xiang: She shouldn''t question, what else can this all-round agent do not? This is a fairy. "By the way, the three of you also posted a blog post to inform the fans that you are going to change thepany, which can be regarded as a farewell to the past and an atmosphere for the future." All three said that there was no problem. Yin Zhuyun was quite old and was indeed not popr. There were not many fans, and there were hundreds of thousands. Fortunately, there are indeed no fewer live fans. The people who fan her now are really fans of her, and they are all sane fans. Yin Zhuyun: I signed apany and met a good broker. The future can be expected. After the blog post was posted, it took about a minute before anyonemented. They were all cheering, very peaceful and friendly remarks. Zhuoxiang has more fans than Yin Zhuyun, and is rtively younger in terms of age. When she debuted, she performed pretty well. Although she did not y the female number one, she still yed a lot of female two and three. Because it adheres to its own principles, cannot obtain resources, and thepetition is so high, thepany will not struggle to hold actors who are disobedient and do not bring themmercial value. So, after that, she can only try the show herself, or thepany will arrange some not-so-good roles. Not only can it not serve as a solid fan, but it is often ridiculed by not many fans, but there are some ck fans. Zhuo Xiang: I have changed to a newpany. The agent is really super good. It is now in ss. Please wait for me toe back. Zhuoxiang''s blog post has been posted, and people immediatelymented and blessed Zhuoxiang. By the way, sheined about her formerpany and was happy that she could switch to a goodpany. Zhuo Xiang decided to share his own dynamics of learning to paint from tomorrow. Tang Guo focused the two of them, and his eyes fell on Hao Ye. Hao Ye took out his phone and said faintly: "I haven''t logged into Weibo for many years." "How many years are many years?" Tang Guo asked, Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun are also very good, they have heard of Hao Ye''s history. Hao Ye smiled indifferently: "For about six years, there are too many ck fans and crazy fans. Turning off private messages andments will not stop those people from circling me every day." The three of them showed sympathetic eyes, and Hao Ye logged on to Weibo, because he had forgotten the password for too long, and it took some time to retrieve the password. When I logged in, there were a lot of news about him. He clicked in and looked at it and found that most of these news were five or six years ago. Since three years ago, the number of times he has been circled has gradually decreased, and thest one is three. Months ago. He opened the private message andment, and since he returned to this circle, these all need to be faced. He has be strong enough that everything on the Inte, no matter how you talk about it, it is impossible to hit him again. Hao Ye: Starting today, I will be an actor again. Those who had been defaned were basically defaned, and he looked at the pile of attention figures. He did not leave without saying goodbye. When he left Weibo, he said goodbye to the majority of fans. Now that I havee back, it is appropriate. Chapter 4206: Eighteenth line broker (50) Chapter 4206: Eighteenth line broker (50) Hao Ye was ready, and someone sprayed him in a while. Even after many years, the people who hacked him will not have a better impression of him. The one that should be mocked will still be mocked. Even if they don''t ridicule, Qi Dong will definitely do something if he knows about his side. He still understands the character of the other party. Thements came faster than Hao Ye had imagined. What he didn''t expect was that the firstment turned out to be four words: Wee back. After thisment, a series of "Wee Back" appeared. It''s the same crazy and passionate fan he once remembered. Hao Ye quickly recalled that after so many years, the group of people who fanned him were all in their teens and 20s. Now, after all these years, most of them are over 20 and they are much more mature. Reaction. However, there were still some rtively livelymentster, and no one attacked him for the time being. He picked the first response from the fan who weed him: Thank you. Naturally, thatment will be a hotment. Although he does not follow the traffic route, he will still be very grateful to those who are willing to like him and fan him rationally. Later, fans asked him if the contract expired and signed a newpany, and reminded him to look at the contract carefully. Looking at thisment, Hao Ye looked up and smiled at Tang Guo: "They are all grown up. The little fans at the time seemed to understand what was going on." "What you said, it sounds a bit old." Tang Guo also smiled, "Let''s go back to the other person. Since you are still willing to pay attention to you, they must really like you. They are all grown up and mature. They are very different from the past. Difference." Hao Ye nodded. With thisment, he replied that he had signed a newpany with no problem with the contract. He also mentioned that the agent is very good and they will definitely cooperate happily. At the same time, Tang Guo, who is new to Hao Ye, was discovered by his few remaining fans. "Brother Hao should have signed a contract with Morningstar Entertainment. Have you seen that Brother Hao and Tang Guo of Morningstar are paying attention to each other." "I see, what kind ofpany is Morningstar Entertainment, okay? My good brother won''t suffer, right? Seriously, I regretted it a bit back then. I was not young and sensible. Later, after going through big fans, I learned how good our good brother is Just arrived alone." "Morningstar Entertainment''s current reputation is still good, and the agents reputation is also good. Do you see thetest season of "Lonely Ind Survival"? The actor with a hen named Xiaohuahua is in the hands of this agent. artist." "I know, I know, I watch every day, and I have climbed half of the wall now. I didn''t expect that my good brother woulde back before I climbed over, but I like Brother Yu very much again. Ah, now they The two are one broker, does it mean that I can have both?" "..." "I know that every time Brother Yu is asked, howe these are very, as if saying, this is a solo course for agents. If this is the case, good brother has really met good people." "I didn''t expect to see my good brothere back to this circle in the rest of my life. I am so touched that I have no regrets in this life." These fans are not private messages, but discuss this matter under Hao Ye''s blog post. Hao Ye watched them discussing in silence, with a soft expression. "There are still a lot of people who care about you. By the way, did the fans call you good brother before?" Tang Guo paid attention to a rather strange angle, and she always felt it was not. Hao Ye looked a little ufortable, of course not. Chapter 4207: Eighteenth line broker (51) Chapter 4207: Eighteenth line broker (51) Seeing Hao Ye''s expression, Zhuo Xiang said quickly, "This is not a secret, and I will find out if I search it online?" "Fans once called a good brother a good brother." Tang Guo: I want tough out loud, but I''m afraid of hitting the artist''s self-esteem, what should I do? System: Letsugh first, and coax will be back. Its not a big deal. The host is still very good at coaxing people. Hao Ye saw that Tang Guo was holding back his smile, and was relieved: "Laugh if you want." Tang Guoughed seriously, but did notugh aloud, but the corners of his lips and eyebrows were curved, and his smile was particrly charming. Both Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun felt that their agent was afraid that they were in the wrong line. They entered the entertainment industry like this, and their appearance alone could overwhelm many people. "Hao Ye, I don''t think you like posting these blog posts, so I force you to show what you want. In the future, you will post whatever you want. If it is controversial, you still need to discuss it with me in advance." Hao Ye responded, "Okay." Regardless of his Weibo, Tang Guo still surprised him, so he asked: "Do you care about my Weibo?" "What do I do with your Weibo? I believe you are all grown-ups, and you are responsible for your actions." She is so busy, she also manages the Weibo of the artist, but she thinks about beauty, take care of it yourself. Hao Ye does not have a strong desire to behave on the Inte. In this kind of thing, he is more serious, and he is like an old cadre. In the past, his cultural blog was managed by his uncle. Fortunately, he registered it himself. It was easy to retrieve the password. Zhuo Xiang prefers to interact with his fans, and Yin Zhuyun is also happy to share his life status. The three of them were very satisfied with Tang Guo''s arrangement. "Your system study time is half a year. If you encounter a good role within this half a year, I will try my best to help you fight for it, so you have to hurry up." The three nodded quickly. With such a good opportunity, they didn''t want to rx for a moment. After arranging the three, Tang Guo paid attention to Xia Yuzhi as the three in his free time. Yu Zhiweis house has been built, and the support of the house is made of dead trees. With his exquisite craftsmanship, he spliced the dead trees together and made some carvings, attracting arge number of fans, and even some old carpenters guarded them. The live broadcast room stared at Yu Zhiwei. At first, some grass was used for the roof to avoid rain leakage. He also added banana leaves to cover. Then everything stabilized, and when he was free, he began to cut dead wood and was making wood tiles, which surprised the audience. Obviously it was a challenge to survive on an isted ind. They looked at Yu Zhiwei as if they were looking at the wandering life of a craftsman. This felt really weird. Now that more than a month has passed, there are still about 30 of the original 100 people. Except for Yu Zhiwei, everyone lost several catties. Just as a person, Yu Zhi lives happily and happily every day. If someone wants to exchange things, as long as they offer something of the same value, Yu Zhi will never refuse toe. If others want to learn technology, Yu Zhiwei will try his best to teach it. This is what Tang Guo told him from the beginning. If someone asks for advice, he can teach it. Without her systematic training, some things cannot be learned in a short time. However, some small tricks are more useful for the wandering people on the ind. Unknowingly, Yu Zhiwei''s behavior attracted arge number of fans and becamepletely popr. Chapter 4208: Eighteenth line broker (52) Chapter 4208: Eighteenth line broker (52) Recently, Yu Zhi has been on popr searches from time to time, and he has doubled the ratings of the show. People who are not usually interested havee. The person who used to say that Yu Zhi was a showman now looks like he is living in seclusion on an isted ind, living so freely, and only feels his face hurts. Tang Guo checked Yu Zhiwei''s Weibo again. Originally, Yu Zhi had only a few hundred thousand fans, but now he has five million. After reading Yu Zhiwei, she contacted Jiang Qiqi again and learned that her progress was good. Now the director has specially hired her as the martial arts director of the crew, and many of the actions are discussed by her and other martial arts directors. Jiang Qiqi has also received Tang Guo''s advice. If the martial arts instructor wants those beautiful moves, just teach it, don''t worry about it. "Sister Tang, it''s the first time I''m a sister. Now, except for the director, everyone calls me Sister Jiang." "how do you feel?" "It''s not bad. I like this feeling. It turns out that this is me. I wrapped my true self before and deliberately became another person to cater to the public. I always felt something was wrong." "So, you let yourself go?" Tang Guo remembered the hot search some time ago. Jiang Qiqi was photographedte at night with a few men haunting the bar. Originally, those people were probably thinking about Jiang Qiqi, but the final result was Jiang Qiqi. I was fighting wine with a few martial arts instructors and gave them all a drink. "The drink is pretty good, Sister Jiang." "Sister Tang, don''t do it or not, I''ll take it easy now, and I won''t cause you trouble." "It''s okay, as long as it is not a principled error, you follow your nature, as long as you can withstand the pressure." It''s a bit of a topic, and it''s not bad. Anyway, it can be whitewashed. When those paparazzi help Jiang Qiqi to promote, there is still a wave of operating expenses. [Host, I went to shoot Jiang Qiqi''s paparazzi because Cheng Xuan undoubtedly reminded me. "Do not care." Such small movements are harmless and will only annoy Cheng Xuan even more. It is estimated that He Lei''s drama will take about a month to be finalized. Tang Guo directly called He Lei''s assistant and asked many about the situation in the crew. He Lei came over to answer the phone after getting to know about it. "Sister Tang, youre right. Fortunately, you reminded me that I was not arrogant. Cheng Xuans acting skills for the past half month are like doing a rocket, improving rapidly. If I kept my original appearance before , It is likely that she will be crushed miserably." After discovering Cheng Xuan''s greatness, He Lei dared not dy. Every day, he recalled what Tang Guo taught him and took time to read those works rmended by Tang Guo. Fortunately, his talent was good, and he was not suppressed by Cheng Xuan. But the two of youe and go, the drama is indeed the highlight of each shooting, because the two of them are wonderful enough, the director added the drama to them. Now He Lei''s role has surpassed that of the second man, and Cheng Xuan''s role is just behind the heroine. Because of this incident, Cheng Xuan was hated by the female number one. Recently, the negative news has been more expensive, and there is no time to toss about it. "Its good if you know, there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the world. In this circle, you must always have a learning mentality. Even if you encounter someone with bad acting skills today, you cant mock it, and you may decide the future. People have opened up. To those seniors, especially respect." "Sister Tang, don''t worry, I don''t dare to float, it''s too scary." He Lei said with lingering fear, "By the way, Sister Tang, I heard that you signed a new person?" "Well, wait for you toe back and get to know each other." Chapter 4209: Eighteenth line broker (53) Chapter 4209: Eighteenth line broker (53) "Sister Tang, are you busy now?" He Lei hesitated and said directly, "Sister Tang, if you are not busy, can youe and see me? I want to fight you a few more times y, look for feelings." Tang Guo felt that He Lei relied on her as if he really regarded him as his sister, so he agreed. "it is good." "Sister Tang is going to see He Lei?" Hao Ye sat beside Tang Guo and read a book. He couldn''t help asking when he heard Tang Guo''s words. It is probably the reason for the practice. He heard He Lei''s reliance on Tang Guo. I don''t know what''s wrong, I want to see it. "Well, Xiao Lei should be an acting problem, I''ll take a look." Hao Ye said, "Or, I''ll go with you. I haven''t seen the crew for a long time. I want to get used to it, and I can also find feelings." Tang Guo certainly agreed, and Hao Ye couldn''t help but smile. What Tang Guo thought was that the scripts made by that director were all rtively high-quality, and it would be nice to bring Hao Ye to an appearance. Maybe there is a suitable role in the next movie, people will think of Hao Ye. That being the case, let all three of you bring along. Hao Ye looked at this extended luxury car and nced at Tang Guo who was sitting next to him, his expression nowhere to rest. It''s not that they two go together, how can there be two more people? "Take you to show your face. Director Xu is very good. He is a serious filmmaker. He is familiar with him, and he will have a good role in the future. He might consider you. As long as you can impress him, he is not a female and male. The role is still easy to take down." As for the number one role, with their current achievements, it is not enough to convince the public. Eat one bite at a time so you wont choke, and the road can be stable step by step. The shooting ce is currently in another city. After they got off the car, they had to fly there. "Sister Tang, is it too extravagant to be a first-ss cabin?" Zhuo Xiang asked, "will thepany reimburse you?" Tang Guo waved his small hand: "I''m not going to be reimbursed for this. It''s morefortable here. If you follow me, it''s all the same treatment." Two hourster, they came to the destination city. Soon, came to He Lei''s crew. It happened that He Lei was ying against Cheng Xuan, and the two currently looked simr. Tang Guo discovered that Cheng Xuan''s acting skills had indeed improved a lot. It''s not surprising that people are originally film queens, and they were a little ufortable before. Now its normal to meet and act well. After a scene, both Cheng Xuan and He Lei were a little tired. The appearance of Tang Guo made He Lei cheer up again. He Lei found that there was a special gaze staring at him, and following along, he turned out to be a very handsome man. "Xiao Lei, let''s go, let''s find a ce to y against." He Lei retracted his gaze and asked, is this the newly signed artist Tang Jie? Those eyes seemed calm, but why did he think there was a sharp knife hidden in them? But this person''s aura is really extraordinary, why haven''t you heard of it before? At that age, did you make your debut halfway through? Cheng Xuan saw that Tang Guo had left with a group of people, her expression changed slightly, and the people under Tang Guo''s hands were better than the others, and she felt unconvinced. This feeling was like, after she left, Tang Guo allocated the resources to the people under her hands, and these people used the resources, and she was the one who caused Tang Guo. "Cheng Xuan, I have performed well recently, and my acting skills have improved very quickly." Director Xu praised, "He Lei is also a good boy. You two have a good cooperation." Cheng Xuan was unhappy after being praised. At any rate, she was in the entertainment circle for many years before she got the queen. He Lei, this little fresh meat, could actually y against her. No matter how she improved, the other party could take it. She hadn''t seeded in a scene, and she was panicked. In the lounge, Tang Guo and He Lei yed against each other. She found that He Lei should have encountered a bottleneck. Although he was right before, it was just a pass, not the best. Now the show with Cheng Xuan has been upgraded, and the previous one was not enough to watch. When He Lei was in distress, Hao Ye said, "Let me try it? Maybe it can give you some inspiration." Chapter 4210: Eighteenth line broker (54) Chapter 4210: Eighteenth line broker (54) The role yed by He Lei is the male number three, and he is a little gangster who has nothing to do. But as an in-depth digging, the reason why Fan Xi can be a gangster is that there must be some unknown stories. It is impossible for a person to grow up normally and suddenly be a small person. He Lei yed very smoothly in front of him, showing the character of Fan Xi to the fullest. After the film is released, Fan Xi yed by He Lei is definitely a living gangster who will surely surprise his fans. However, now he is encountering difficulties. He is a male third who is obsessed with female second and has the most dramas with Cheng Xuan. From the time when he fell in love with Mi Yaxue, he began to hate his identity as a gangster. He felt that he was a filth in the mud, not visible, and he did not deserve to stand beside Mi Yaxue. However, they are destined to have entanglements, and Fan Xi will also be a big help for Mi Yaxue, that is, helping with bad things. He Lei''s initial analysis is that this character is obsessed with Mi Yaxue, so he will do things that touch the rules. Even if he knew this was wrong, he was still willing to do it because of his low self-esteem, and even willing to sell his soul in order to climb higher. So far, the progress and the time when Fan Xi finally became a master, no one would think that he was a gangster again. At least, no one would say his past on the surface. Because Cheng Xuan''s acting skills improved too quickly, and she yed against each other, she definitely couldn''t be right with the same idea that she had done with Tang Guo in the first ce, so she had to deeply analyze the character of this character. The bottleneck for He Lei is that Fan Xi''s current character changes are a bit vague, which means he can''t control it. Even if the performance continues, there will be no major problems. However, this role is not brilliant, and it will be a big failure in theter stage, and the brilliance will be weak. At that time, the audience watching this drama will only hate the role of Fan Xi. "Hao Ye, how is it?" Hao Ye was reading the script, because today''s scene is over and they have enough time to watch it. Hao Ye saw it for two hours, during which time he looked very seriously. Tang Guo asked, seeing Hao Ye see thest page. Hao Ye closed the script: "No problem, let''s try it." The next plot is that because of the male lead, Miss Mi Yaxue is impulsive and wants to be engaged to Fan Xi. When she arrogantly told Fan Xi the news, Fan Xi had to be happy, and then would do something about it to express his feelings. Another is that at the time of the wedding, the eldestdy Mi Yaxue had no intention of going. She just made a phone call and told Fan Xi that she did not want to get married, and that it would belong to Fan Xi''s personal performance. The wedding day of the beloved goddess is noting. What will he behave if a phone call informs you? When Hao Ye stood up, Tang Guo had already sat down, and she hooked her finger at Hao Ye, who is now Fan Xi. Even if Fan Xi, who has an unusual identity now, is still like a puppy, he walked up to her very cleverly, and a low voice sounded, containing countless loves: "Yaxue, what else do I need to do?" "Marry me." Mi Yaxue lifted Fan Xi''s chin with her index finger, condensed his handsome face, watched his surprised and surprised expression, frowned slightly, and repeated it impatiently: "Marry me." Chapter 4211: Eighteenth line broker (55) Chapter 4211: Eighteenth line broker (55) "Ya... Yaxue..." Fan Xi''s excited eyes were a little confused, like the kind of child who had been ignored for a long time and was suddenly rewarded with a candy. Happy, can''t believe it, and want it. He Lei was standing around, all staring intently, especially He Lei, who was also thoughtful. Sure enough, in his mind, the most perfect Mi Yaxue was his agent. But why, he suddenly felt that the most perfect Fan Xi was the old artist newly signed by his agent? Taking advantage of the time just now, he checked Hao Ye''s origin. Perhaps this is the predecessor, it is said that it was not easy at the time. He Lei came back to his senses and watched the performance of the two intently for a long time. "Unwilling?" Mi Yaxue pushed Fan Xi away disgustedly. Fan Xi who came back to her senses quickly said yes, for fear that she would suddenlye to happiness, because she was not caught by herself and slipped away. "As long as Yaxue is willing to get married, we will marry." He Lei carefully observed Hao Ye''s performance, hisnguage and movements were perfect and impable. So, has this senior ever been a pervert? Especially the maturity of the other party that the gangster haspleted the transformation is also what hecks, or it needs some life experience. He secretly remembered that it seemed that he needed tomunicate more with this senior recently, and he would definitely make Fan Xi''s role better. "Okay, you go out, it''s okay." For Mi Yaxue, no matter how high Fan Xi''s status is, it is only a dog next to her. Of course, this is only the current situation. All ideas will develop with the development of the plot. Changes in mental activity. Yunnan Just say that now Mi Yaxue has proposed to marry Fan Xi, which is already incredible. Obviously based on her situation, she can choose other people, why is it just Fan Xi? Does it mean that in her acting consciousness, she also feels that only Fan Xi will treat her wholeheartedly, no matter what she does, Fan Xi will protect her and will not hurt her? In fact, every time with Fan Xi''s lens, there are some changes,ying the groundwork for what will happen in the future. "Yaxue, I''m going to prepare for our marriage. When do you want to get married?" "Whatever you want, you can arrange it." Mi Yaxue''s attitude can be seen, she is just getting married, it is impossible for her to really want to get married. Didn''t Fan Xi notice it? Of course not, how could he have not noticed from being a gangster to today. He just didn''t want to pierce this beautiful dream, taking Miss Mi Yaxue was something he would never dare to think of. It was Mi Yaxue who took the initiative, no matter what the result was, he would make serious preparations. So when he turned and left the room, his eyes would look sad for a moment. But when he left this room and met other people again, he was happy again. The joy was beyond words, and everyone felt his happiness. Others present were all arranged by Tang Guo for some small roles, including Fan Xi''s younger brother, friends, and other people he knew. This is Fan Xi''s personal performance. He shared his uing happy event with everyone. Hao Ye''s most ingenious handling was to share the news with others every time he left, leaving a back view for the camera. One or two such lenses is nothing. If there are several such lenses, the significance will be great. Chapter 4212: Eighteenth line broker (56) Chapter 4212: Eighteenth line broker (56) He Lei''s eyes were getting brighter and brighter. After the end of the scene, he held Hao Ye''s hand excitedly: "Senior, you are so beautiful from the back, I see, thank you." "Wait a minute, let''se to the second game." Tang Guo said. She was actually funny in her heart. In such a performance, I dont know if Hao Ye knows the grudge between Mi Yaxue and her. After this scene alone, Mi Yaxues senses to the audience may not be very good, making the audience feel that Mi Yaxue is too unfeeling to like her anymore. If you donte backter, then the most annoying character in this show is Mi Yaxue. Whether it can be rounded back, it''s still waiting to see Cheng Xuan''s skill. She felt that if Cheng Xuan discovered these, with her strength, she would find a way toe back. For He Lei''s future, she still hopes that Cheng Xuan cane back. The drama is finished, He Lei''s worth will rise, and because of Cheng Xuan''s fire, she will continue to improve. Neers need constant flogging. Hao Ye is resting right now. He is holding the script tightly, his heartbeat is actually very fast. In the scene with Tang Guo just now, when she proposed to marry, he had a special subtlety in his heart. At that moment, he was brought into the y, yes, he was brought into the y by Tang Guo. And now that he feels his heart beating faster, he always feels that it is not an act, as if she is really saying, let''s get married. Hao Ye shook his head quickly. No way, can''t he get out of the scene like this? "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo saw Hao Ye shaking his head constantly, patted him on the shoulder, and put his hand on his forehead, "I feel unwell? If I don''t feel well, rest first, my forehead won''t be hot." "Hey, it''s hot." Tang Guo was about to let go and found that Hao Ye''s forehead suddenly became hot. He looked down and observed that Hao Ye''s face was still slightly red. Hao Ye shook the script firmly: Go away and it won''t be hot. Online ebook But he never thought of saying this sentence. Seeing that Tang Guo might have to let him rest, he said, "Maybe there is ack of oxygen in the room." "Just rest and rest." Hao Ye added, standing up and opening the window. The cold wind blew in, and the blush on his face was indeed dispersed. "I''m done." Tang Guo walked up to him, looked carefully, put a hand on his forehead, Hao Ye did not have time to escape. The agent cares about him, and if he avoids it, it doesn''t seem very good. Forget it, dont you just touch your forehead? System: Forget it? If I touch my forehead today, I won''t know where it is tomorrow, so careless. The second scene continued, Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and stared at the interview on the TV. Today was her wedding day, but she didn''t even mean to change her wedding dress, and the help from her side reminded her. "marry?" "Yes, Miss, President Fan is already ready there and on the way." Mi Yaxue was silent for a minute,zily took out her cell phone and dialed Fan Xis phone number. Hao Ye also entered the state, quickly took out her cell phone, and answered it nervously: "Yaxue, do you have to wait? I''ll be here soon." His tone was quick, because he didn''t expect that on the day of marriage, Mi Yaxue did not propose to cancel. So with greater expectations, maybe he is really lucky to marry Mi Yaxue. He speaks quickly, because there is something expected in his heart, and before theymunicated, Mi Yaxue said, he listened, Mi Yaxue ordered, and he did. Chapter 4213: Eighteenth line broker (57) Chapter 4213: Eighteenth line broker (57) It was the first time that he spoke as soon as he picked up the phone, and he still spoke purposefully, indicating that he did not want to hear from Mi Yaxue other news besides marriage. His hand holding the phone was shaking slightly, indicating that he was afraid. If this person is not Mi Yaxue, perhaps he will choose to hang up. But he didn''t dare to hang up, his expression looked calm, but he was actually flustered. After speaking quickly, Mi Yaxue''s voice came after half a minute: "I don''t want to get married." "Don''te here." Fan Xi''s originally nervous expression finally changed, especially the corners of his mouth that had been raised just now dropped. "it is good." He didnt ask why, what did Mi Yaxue decide, no need to ask why, he wouldnt hang up Mi Yaxues phone, nor did he hang up over there, Fan Xi wanted to find something to say, Ya Xue, did you have breakfast? Ill bring it to youter.e?" "No need." Mi Yaxue hung up the phone. Next is Fan Xi''s personal performance, his face is no longer smiling. But he didn''t curse a word, he went from preparing for the wedding violently, and now he is busy canceling the wedding. Everyone on the scene stared at him, watching him and telling everyone that today because of some idents, they won''t get married. After the guests were evacuated, he was left alone at the wedding scene. He looked at the borate decorations and walked out of here. The back was very long. After the two performances were over, He Lei pulled Hao Ye away, and the two men muttered to discuss. He Lei felt that Senior was Senior, and Fan Xi of Senior was really notparable to him. He yed well in the early stage, but he couldn''t control many emotions in theter stage. So he and Hao Ye exchanged contact information and followed each other on Weibo. It seems that he intends tomunicate for a long time. Hao Ye''s vignce towards He Lei dissipated unknowingly, and even he felt that he was inexplicable. After the discussion, He Lei realized that Hao Ye''s face was a little pale: "Brother, your face is not good, are you really sick?" "No." Hao Ye knew in his heart that he was in the y. Not because of the role, but because the person ying Mi Yaxue is his agent. She said he was really happy when she got married. When she said that he was not married, he was really lost, like losing the whole world. The scene just now was not entirely a performance. At that moment, he regarded himself as Fan Xi and Tang Guo as Mi Yaxue. Obviously he is a very reasonable person, he has never been brought in like this before, and he doesn''t know what''s going on. Is this a seque of being out of the spotlight for a long time? Anyway, he needs to slow down, perhaps, he is correct to take the role of less emotional drama. It would be too sad to be in the drama all at once. System: Too much consideration. "Sister Tang, I think the good brother is still wrong, his face is very bad." He Lei now admires Hao Ye very much. He read the script once and yed thete Fan Xi so well. He hadmunicated with Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun just now. Hao Ye is indeed very good, and he understands that this is God''s appreciation food. Tang Guo walked to Hao Ye and touched his forehead again. A trace of helplessness shed through Hao Ye''s eyes. He felt his heartbeat speed up, and he had a thought in his heart. This thought made his hand shake. He raised his head to meet Tang Guo''s gaze. Now he knew very well that she was Tang Guo, not Mi Yaxue. But he just remembered the two previous scenes. He understood that the matter was not in the role, but in the agent. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the hospital for an examination, in case it is a hidden disease, it won''t be good." System: [Host, I just scanned for you. All organs in his body are very healthy, and no lesions were found. Don''t worry, it''s okay, as strong as a cow. Tang Guo ignored the system and took Hao Ye to check it. Seeing her insistence, Hao Ye did not refuse. Look again, if it really is... he doesn''t know what to do, he doesn''t want to be Fan Xi. System: Did the hostrgely not hear him? There is nothing wrong with his scan. Chapter 4214: Eighteenth line broker (58) Chapter 4214: Eighteenth line broker (58) After the physical examination report, Hao Ye was very healthy. System: [Host, look, I have said, how can the medical equipment herepare to me? As long as I am willing, I am a system that is even more powerful than a microscope. All cells, bacteria, and molecules can be seen clearly. Tang Guo: "I know." System: Then why... "But you don''t believe me, so check it out. Don''t worry. You see Xiao Lei is worried about his predecessors and how worried he is." She did not expect that Hao Yelu would reap the fan of He Lei after both hands. Now He Lei''s eyes on Hao Ye are brazen. He Lei has no works so far. He made his debut as a traffic niche, so he has many fans. He took the initiative to pay attention to one person''s affairs, but still attracted many people''s attention. Hao Ye himself returned. Apart from having fanned him, he has not forgotten his fans now, so he won''t care. He Lei''s next blow caused sshes. Not long after, He Lei became a hot search: # Follow# Immediately afterwards, many people searched, and naturally they knew that the person being followed was Hao Ye. Therefore, Hao Ye also went on a hot search: ## Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing after seeing it, and said to a few people: "I have a hunch that you will save thepany a propaganda fee in the future. Look, this hot search is so easy." Hao Ye shook his head: "I haven''t returned to the work yet. I will be mocked." "Then you are afraid?" Tang Guo asked rhetorically. Hao Ye said nonchntly, "I have passed the most difficult time, so what is this." He once felt sorry for those online violence, upset, even insomnia at night, and doubted the world. But after all that, he is always a calm person. At first, he felt that the Inte had too much influence on him. He said goodbye to his fans and never logged into Weibo again. Now these words from the outside world can no longer affect him. Hot search is not hot search, he doesn''t care. But Tang Guo seemed very happy that someone helped to promote it, and he was also happy. Since the agent is very satisfied, there is nothing on the hot search. "I''ll help you arrange the work right away." Tang Guo said, "It has been tested just now. Your skill has not only not regressed, but also improved. You must have worked hard in secret over the years. It is no problem to directly take the y. However, the course still has to Lets go. Ill arrange these for you. After receiving the y, just work with peace of mind." Tang Guo turned around and said to Zhuo Xiang: "Xiaoxiang, don''t worry about your words for the time being, first practice the basic skills. Once you have a good script, I will help you fight for it, and so does Sister Yin." On that day, Tang Guo asked the system to help her find the script, mainly from Hao Ye. However, within three days, the system found a lot. He first deleted and selected them, and then showed Tang Guo the best ones. The script Tang Guo fancy was a web drama, which was changed by a web. The most important thing about watching this web drama is that this role is very good, and it ispletely emotional. Although this drama is rtively easy, the role of the male lead does not need to be as burdensome as a regr drama role. It only needs everyone to really y this role. The joke of this fantasy web drama lies in the whole plot. In other words, everyone is serious in acting, but it gives people a particrly funny feeling. If the production budget is sufficient, this drama will definitely explode. For Hao Ye in conventional TV scripts, it is definitely difficult to y the leading role. Even if it is an investment, it may not be achieved. But web dramas are different. ording to investigations, the director of the show is currently raising investment. Then, she spends the money. After reading the script, Hao Ye also showed interest. Although the show is humorous as a whole, he really doesn''t need to pretend to be funny, he just needs to act as usual. He felt that this author, also a talent, had even made up such an interesting story. "This drama is good." Tang Guo saw Hao Ye''s worry: "You are worried that the screenwriter will make random changes, and that the production funds will not be enough to make the show shoddy, right?" "Well, in fact, the scripts of some online dramas are very good, but many investors look down on it, resulting in insufficient funds. Coupled with random changes to the script, a good drama is destroyed." Tang Guo''s lips curled up: "Then you can rest assured, I n to invest in this drama, and the entire crew will be in charge." Hao Ye was stunned, they call the shots? Be so big right away? "Hao Ye, y well, I am very optimistic about this drama, it will definitely make me a fortune." Hao Ye nodded nkly and read the script again. The agent is not bad for money, so if they call the shots, then this web drama should explode. Chapter 4215: Eighteenth line broker (59) Chapter 4215: Eighteenth line broker (59) The name of the script that Tang Guo valued to Hao Ye was "I Just Want to Rule the World." The main idea of the script was that the emperor had inadvertently acquired a mind-reading technique with supernatural powers, and he could hear any thoughts of the other party. The emperor himself had great talents, and he wanted to dominate the world with all his heart. When he had a mind-reading operation, he found that everyone around him and what he was doing was preventing his career development. His loyal courtier, the well-behaved concubine in the harem, everything is just appearance. Among the courtiers, many people are looking forward to his death, hoping to assist a little prince again, which is better. The concubines in the harem were all spies who had been ced beside him. The funny thing about the plot is that these ministers and concubines, who tried to hinder his career, were indifferently rejected by him, causing a series of ridicules. For example, the concubine gave him an aphrodisiac, and wanted the king toe back early. He heard the concubine think so in his heart, so he gave this ss of wine to the concubine to drink. After the concubine finished drinking, she threw the person into the ice water to bubble. For another example, if the concubine always asks him to stop him halfway, saying that he wants to y the piano, dance and sing to him, then he will let the other party sing, dance, and y to ensure that the other party will never want to do this for the rest of his life. In addition, the courtierined about him in his heart, thinking about his n, because after he heard about it, the n he thought he had implemented with pride was finally pped in the face by the emperor. Therefore, this drama is really serious and serious acting by everyone, and the effect it can present is light and funny. The next day, Tang Guo contacted the director who wanted to make the show, and the director has raised hundreds of thousands, which is less than one million. If you buy a shoddy web drama, you can still save money. Weichang But the director also thinks the script is really good and hopes to invest more. And basically it is used to serve the Tao. As for the actors, he ns to choose low pay and not popr, but the acting skills are decent. When Tang Guo approached director Li Chengfu and said that he wanted to invest in this web drama, and it was still ten million, he was stunned. The online drama invests 10 million, which big silly is to burn the money? "Miss Tang, do you really think about it? This is a web drama." Li Chengfu was afraid that Tang Guo was not clear, so he asked for advice, "Moreover, the actors I chose may not be famous." Tang Guo: "I have already thought about it. Although this is a web drama, I like it very much and think it''s good. The most important thing is that my artists have taken a fancy to the male number one in this drama." When Li Chengfu heard it, it was hard to say that it was the male artist who approached this rich woman and wanted to act and y. Li Chengfu was embarrassed. Ten million is good, but he really doesn''t want the man who is the soul of the whole show to be performed by someone who can''t act. He finally bought this script. He didn''t want to destroy it. "Director Li, I would rmend it for humans. If you think it works, you can use it. If you don''t, don''t use it. I will still vote for 10 million. What do you think?" Tang Guo saw Li Chengfu''s thoughts. She is more confident in this drama. "His pay does not need to be too high. I am 10 million. The director arranges it by himself. If you can basically arrange it on the service road, it would be the best. Other actors are selected by yourself. Li Chengfu thought, is there such a good thing? I invested money, instead of directly plugging people, let him see first? Chapter 4216: Eighteenth line broker (60) Chapter 4216: Eighteenth line broker (60) "I don''t know who Miss Tang rmended?" Li Chengfu asked. If the person is good, it doesn''t matter. If it really doesnt work, he thinks its not difficult to give the other side a supporting role. "He is waiting outside. If Director Li is free, he can try him today. I just don''t know if Director Li haspleted the script." Li Chengfu said: "It''s all done, I personally changed this." He had great hopes for the show, and didn''t want to be messed up by others, so he changed it himself. Hao Ye, who was waiting outside, was called in. The director didn''t talk nonsense, and directly handed him the script and showed Hao Ye the scenes that were hooked out. In fact, when he saw Hao Ye, he felt that if his acting skills were decent, he would be fine with this person. The age is close to thirty, which is the golden age. Handsome, there is also an indescribable temperament, it does not give people a sharp feeling, but it is like a wine that has been used for many years, there will always be some mellow vor, which is endless aftertaste. And Hao Ye''s height is definitely the number one male in his mind. He already had his brain, how extraordinary he was when he put on the ck gold-patterned dragon robe. Therefore, those ten million must make more beautiful dragon robes and crowns. This is the protagonist. In terms of clothing, he must not be shabby. Hao Ye was already reading the script. Tang Guo and Li Chengfu were sitting side by side. Seeing him staring at Hao Ye in constant contemtion, those small eyes were narrowed, and he was satisfied from time to time, and he knew that Li Chengfu was very satisfied with the current Hao Ye. As for acting, she is not even worried. For today, she also asked Hao Ye to bring the props, a knife. Ever since he had a mind-reading skill, the emperor liked to hang a knife around his waist. She didn''t believe that the knives made by the props group were very good, so she took a real one, but it sealed the mouth with something and wouldn''t hurt people. "Director Li, I can provide the crew with some props, swords and weapons, as well as some furnishings, and drinks." Tang Guo took out the phone and showed Li Chengfu the photos he had taken before. Li Chengfu has a foresight, and at first nce he couldn''t help but exim in his heart. Good guy, not only invests money but also invests in props, this is true. Although he couldn''t see the origin of these things, they were definitely real things from the ages. Li Chengfu was excited. In this way, the crew saved a fortune and could use it to optimize other things. "Miss Tang only needs to arrange this role?" Li Chengfu asked. He searched for it just now and found that Tang Guo turned out to be an agent. Recently, the particrly popr Yu Zhiwei is an artist of the other party. No wonder Yu Zhi has changed so much, it must be a good thing for this agent. Those courses should be expensive, right? Star Entertainment, good luck! However, his luck is not bad, hehe. "The artists under my hand are busy, and there are two others charging at the moment. I don''t know the specific role of this script. I asked someone to find out that Director Li was nning to make this drama. I went to see the original work of this show and I found the male number one. For the other roles, I dont know how the director arranges it. If there are suitable small roles, I have two artists who are temporarily idle. Let theme and see, and the director will just arrange some roles for them to act." Chapter 4217: Eighteenth line broker (61) Chapter 4217: Eighteenth line broker (61) Some guest roles don''t affect anything, and they can show Zhuo Xiang and two of them. The main drama is definitely going to explode, and showing up will not lose poprity. The drama will be popr in the future, and it will add some arguments for them. The drama must not be too much, after all, she still has to give them a script, and when the timees, she must focus on the main role. "Then let theme over and try. The other characters in this y are not too heavy, the main point is on the male number one." Li Chengfu was thinking that if it is appropriate, it must be arranged. "Okay, then I will let them in." Li Chengfu: "..." Is this an agent with three leg pendants? Take all people with you wherever you go? He suspected that this was deliberate. Tang Guo really did it deliberately. As long as she watched the drama, she would definitely take the free artists under her hand to walk around and show up. Maybe it was an opportunity? They have no other activities except courses, so it is better toe out to find business. Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun were also called in, and Tang Guo introduced the basic information. Li Chengfu''s eyes lit up again when he saw the two. Zhuo Xiang is cute and cute, and Yin Zhuyun exudes the temperament of a middle-aged woman, which is very attractive. He quickly recalled the roles in the script in his mind. In the end, he turned his attention to Yin Zhuyun, flipped through the script quickly, and said to Tang Guo: "I think Yin Zhuyun might try the role of the queen mother. If you say that in the pce, who Sincere to the emperor, I hope he is good, that is, this is the queen dowager who is not his biological mother. On the surface, the attitude of the queen dowager is not very good. When there was no mind-reading, the emperor still misunderstood her, but only after he had the mind-reading skill, I found that this was the person who was really good to him. However, the attitude shown by the emperor who possessed mind-reading skillster meant that he was convulsing. Therefore, this role will still test some acting skills. Try it first." So Yin Zhuyun also got the script that belonged to the Queen Mother, and he could y with Hao Ye in a while. "This girl Zhuoxiang is very young. I only see youth and purity in her." Li Chengfu thought slowly, "It fits the emperors cousin very well, but this cousin is a white-cut ck, sesame glutinous rice ball. I dont know if this girl can If you cant control this kind of character, lets take a look at it. Just pick two paragraphs, one is good and the other is bad, and see how you understand the role. Zhuo Xiang took the script very seriously, the drama invested by her own agent, even if she didn''t need money, it was very hard, she would do it. Li Chengfu couldn''t help but sigh, he had never seen anything like this before. The agent brought several artists over, and the artists were like a good baby, with such a good attitude. And the images of these people really fit the roles he chose. If the final result is good, it would be a good thing. "Director Li, I will vote for you 10 million first. What you make sure is that the finished product is better. If the money is not enough, then call me. If you need any props, you canmunicate with me first. If you can take it out, you dont need to use some fake props." Li Chengfu is very excited to thank him, he really is the time to turn around. The three of them spent an hour pondering the script. They are all free today, and Li Chengfu is not busy. Even if he is busy, he can''t be busy at this time. Chapter 4218: Eighteenth line broker (62) Chapter 4218: Eighteenth line broker (62) An hourter, the three began to y against each other, and Li Chengfu chose only those who had a rtionship between the three. Outside, Tang Guo didn''t n to y against his artist, lest Li Chengfu saw it and would drag her to act. She is very busy now, she has no time to act, she is an agent and does not want to act. After the scenes, the expressions of the three were very good, Hao Ye''s performance was still impable, and Li Chengfu was very satisfied. Yin Zhuyun''s role as the queen mother is also very good, especially when he cooperates with Hao Ye, he finalized it on the spot. Zhuo Xiang is a little bit close, but she can see that she still has some foundation, and when the timees to train, the effect will not be bad. Therefore, Li Chengfu said on the spot that all three of them used it, and then signed a contract. "Then the clothes for the three of them will be provided by me at that time." Tang Guo said again. In the system space, there can be many costumes from different worlds, which are finally useful. When she came, she took some samples and turned on her phone to show Li Chengfu. Li Chengfu''s lips were trembling when he saw the photo, and his exquisite use was beyond description. The embroidery above is absolutely amazing. Li Chengfu always felt that he had a sweet dream today. After Tang Guo took the person away, he woke up with a few contracts in his hand, not a dream. Before long, he received a huge sum of money, and his heart almost jumped out. The money is in ce, and most of the props have been provided. Then all the actors are missing. Actors, definitely cant choose the famous ones. He goes to the school to find them one by one, and then find some old actors who are not popr and have good acting skills. The sry is based on the market price. The expenses should be Not too big. In fact, there are other supporting roles in this drama, which are quite outstanding. It depends on whether the old actors are willing toe. When he is rich, Li Chengfu is full of enthusiasm for everything, and he began to select actors in a hurry. Naturally, news of Li Chengfu''s n to film this drama spread slowly. After learning about this original work, many people still want to fight for this role. Some others are also willing to invest several million. There was even a person behind the artist who was willing to invest 10 million in him, but Li Chengfu refused. Hearing this, Tang Guo invested another 20 million for him. Nine peaches Li Chengfu: Actually, he never thought about agreeing that the artist''s acting skills were not good, and he didn''t want to ruin the script. But the money is in the ount, and it''s boring to shirk it. He can only get the y well. Maybe he bought the copyright of thework broadcast. If it is reviewed in the future, what about the TV station? Therefore, Li Chengfu was very serious about this matter, not letting go of a detail, and felt that every ce must be carefully considered. The boss behind the male artist who valued the role of the emperor felt that it would be impossible to spend 20 million yuan, so he squeezed him into another crew. Li Chengfu felt that it would be better to have an official Xuannan number one as soon as possible, and inform Tang Guo of this matter. So Tang Guo brought props, costumes, and most importantly Hao Ye, to take makeup photos. Li Chengfu looked at the costume props brought by Tang Guo and couldn''t help but put on his gloves and touched it. As expected, the embroidery was exquisite. It is somewhat different from those unearthed in history, but it does not affect its exquisiteness at all. After taking the makeup photo, Li Chengfu couldn''t wait for the official announcement. Hao Ye cooperated with the repost, Tang Guo also reposted it, and the artist under her hand also reposted it after seeing it. When Xingchen Company saw it over there, it was forwarded to the face. This is their ace agent. As for Tang Guo''s investment in this drama, they don''t know. Tang Guo didn''t take the initiative to say, and no one would ask. She was able to get Hao Ye resources. Thepany was eager. It was not a loss. It should be forwarded and cheered. Li Chengfu didn''t even think that it was originally a web drama, but how could it get a wave of hot searches? Among them, Yu Zhiwei and He Lei''s forwarding were the main reason for sending this show to the hot search. Together, the fans of the two are worth 10 million. After they forward and support, of course they will get extra attention from fans. To be honest, after seeing Hao Ye''s makeup photos, the majority ofizens were attracted by his looks. When I searched it out, I discovered that this was the return of the former traffic niche. Some congrattions, wees, and some ridicules. He started to move his ck material. In fact, he doesn''t have any ill-conceived materials, most of which are made up by some people. Tang Guo didn''t care about it for the time being, but who had hacked Hao Ye, the system helped her get a small book and wrote it down. Li Chengfu was here very quickly. In a month, everything was ready. Hao Ye and the three were packed and thrown into the crew. Tang Guo gave each of them a driver, assistant, and bodyguard. Chapter 4219: Eighteenth line broker (63) Chapter 4219: Eighteenth line broker (63) In addition, she is thergest investor. She gets everything into the vi and arranges for someone to send the props to the crew. This is the professional bodyguard business she hired. These items are all fine products, so you must be careful. Especially for every weapon, she asked Chi Xiao for help and sealed the seal with something to prevent the sword from losing its eyes. There is no problem when using it for filming. The sharp holes have all been dealt with. The fairy level helped them. It is impossible for a mortal to expose the sharp holes again. In terms of safety, it is over. When the machine was turned on, what made Li Chengfu even more surprised was that Hao Ye actually knew how to do it. This...what big baby did he pick up? He also checked Hao Ye and learned about some things that year. He felt that although Hao Ye had retired from the circle over the years, there was really no waste. When I came to the emperor to write, when the memorial was written, the camera would be divided into hands, as well as the actor''s camera, there would be no shots of him writing the whole process. Because not all actors have studied calligraphy. But for Hao Ye, he didn''t need it at all. All he needed was a full-body lens, just moving closer. Hao Ye''s calligraphy is actually very good. When the emperor showed off his skills and avoided the assassins, Li Chengfu found that Hao Ye''s swordsmanship was particrly handsome, and he couldn''t help but take a few more shots. Li Chengfu also discovered that Yin Zhuyun is not simple. This woman knows all manners of etiquette, tea art, and flower arranging. These are really nothing but a professional level. Therefore, Yin Zhuyun''s queen mother was not only noble, but also lived because of it. She did these thingspletely without deliberately. 678 So Li Chengfu cast his gaze on Zhuo Xiang, wondering what kind of surprise this young girl would bring him. Zhuo Xiang didn''t let him down. There was a water sleeve dance in the original plot, because Zhuo Xiang stretched out her hand well and had some dancing skills. After the teacher taught her, she performed perfectly. She can dance in the palm of a person without any need. With coercion. Li Chengfu''s heart is beating every day. Tang Guo saw that everyone was doing very well, and the props she provided were also used. Theyout of the scene showed that there was no cutting corners, and she was in a good mood. This drama is better than many star dramas, and there should be surprises at that time. He Lei had already finished, and even ran over to see it. "Sister Tang, Cheng Xuan is not easy. She finally came back. As long as she sees thest audience, she shouldn''t hate her role anymore." Tang Guo nodded: "So disappointed?" He Lei said indifferently: "What disappointment? If this show seeds, it will be the greatest benefit to me. Cheng Xuanyuan''s return will make the audience feel that he is actually very friendly to the character of Fan Xi. Sister Tang didn''t say, Is it all you need to make a good film? I want to do so much. Now that I have sessfullypleted the task,e and see my good brother." "The good brother looks like a real emperor." He Lei praised, watching Hao Ye who was filming like a little brother, and indeed a good brother is a good brother. [The host is very big, there are a lot of ck material about Hao Ye on the Inte, especially when it is said that Hao Ye is being fostered, so he will pick up the male number one when hees back. The voice of the system reached Tang Guo''s ears, [It was Qi Dong who did it. Qi Dong had put pressure on Dao Li before, but it was useless. Now he decided to use this method to make Hao Ye stink and put some photos. Chapter 4220: Eighteenth line broker (64) Chapter 4220: Eighteenth line broker (64) "I know, let thepany make a statement first to show its attitude." Tang Guo is not surprised that Qi Dong will do this kind of thing. "Let them continue to hack. Hao Ye has no scams at all. To the extreme, it will cause a rebound." "They have all the evidence of ck Hao Ye preserved, right?" [The host is greatly relieved, all are reserved and can be used at any time. Tang Guo made representations to thepany. Please go to thepany ount and help Hao Ye to make a rification. Needless to say, there is a man-made rumor. Hao Ye is innocent. Thepany will check the picture. The source, Hao Ye is innocent. This is really useless for the vast navy and ck fans. Tang Guo also knew that this was just an attitude. She also asked Hao Ye to send out a few simple words, and the clear ones will clear themselves. There is no need to say too much. Such a blog post is just for his fans to give the public an exnation. As for the ck fans who hold onto it, this is not in his consideration. "You just need to make a good film, and I''ll take care of other things for you." Hao Ye: "Good." Hao Ye now doesn''t care how the people on the Inte scold him. No matter how hard it is, he would not have seen it. Hao Ye encountered this incident. After seeing Hao Ye''s blog post, the artists under Tang Guo all forwarded it. Except for Yu Zhiwei, who didn''t have a mobile phone, none of them left, and they proved that Hao Ye was innocent. 137 This is the first time I have seen this scene in the entertainment industry. There are more fans in He Lei. The core of He Lei''s fans is in the hands of the system, and under his constraints, fans who want to do things have long been expelled. Those who stayed listened to the organization''s words and would not do anything about it, and they also praised He Lei''s forwarding. Li Chengfu, who is filming, doesn''t pay attention to those. He didn''t believe it, Tang Guo couldn''t handle this, she must have other ideas. As a tool man, he only needs to feel relieved to film. Currently, there are all kinds of scolding on the Inte. I don''t know when, a blog post that resisted "I Just Want to Dominate the World" appeared. The vast navy and ck fans, as if they had taken stimnts, grabbed it and didn''t let it go. After three days, Hao Ye made a simple statement of rification, and said nothing else. The navy and the ck fans were reluctant, and they couldn''t sit still if they didn''t watch the lively passerby. Passerby: "You said that Hao Ye was taken care of by someone, but those pictures are still squiggly, isn''t it just standing next to a luxury car and you are considered to be a rich woman?" Passerby B: "I''m a pure passerby who can''t see it anymore. I thought you could release bigger melons. In the end, you just turned over and over again. You have the ability to catch them in bed." Passer-by C: "Yes, I justmented on this before, this kind of thing that has no evidence and is catching the wind and shadows is not to be said too much, so as not to reverse the face. Besides, it has been several days, or those pictures, basically There is no real hammer. Is co-authoring so popr and nderous now? I promise, I just said the above, and I wasbeled as a fan of Hao Ye by those mentally disabled. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know who Hao Ye is. I went to search for it, and found out that it was handsome and angry." Passerby: "Hao Ye should have made his debut ten years ago. Since his debut, he has been popr for a while, and then I dont know why, and suddenly disappeared. It is said that he was blocked by thepany. In other words, if he came to a rich woman, thepany would dare Block him? I suspect that he came back to y the male number one, and he was thought to be in the way, so he bought the navy to hack him." Chapter 4221: Eighteenth line broker (65) Chapter 4221: Eighteenth line broker (65) Passerby C: "Yes, that''s too right. Isn''t it the same thing in the entertainment industry now? Treating usizens as fools, the key is that some fools are really brought to the rhythm by others." Shui Jun I: "You are fans of Hao Ye. Don''t be a shopper here. Don''t think that you can help Hao Ye by wearing a vest." Navy Two: "Group, money." Shui Jun three: "Brother, make money together with the money." Passerby: "Get out! Heizi Sima." Passerby B: "In these days, I can''t help people to say a word. When I speak, I am a fan of Hao Ye. Okay, just say these words to you. From now on I will be a fan of Hao Ye." Shui Jun 5: "Go back to God in your family, and don''t be embarrassed here." Passerby C: "Navy Sima." ... In Tang Guo''s expectation, Hao Ye''s fans did not quarrel with the Shuijun Heizi, and were constrained to their own territory. Passer-by couldn''t understand it, and after a few more words, he was beaten by Heizi and the navy as fans of Hao Ye. Therefore, the navy sunspot and passers-by began to fight, and for a time tore the hot spot, and everyone who saw it felt that the three views were all gone. In the beginning, Qi Dong was quite happy to see the situation on the Inte. He rectified Hao Ye in two ways. One is that Hao Ye has broken through his scandals. Second, Hao Ye''s talent is so good. At the beginning of their group, Hao Ye was the most prominent. No matter what he did, Hao Ye basically understood it by reading it twice, while others had to work hard and rack their brains to barely learn it. For example, he. Jiuhe Shuyuan He knew too well that if Hao Ye really used this drama to show up to others, the greatest possibility was that he would catch up quickly. Others don''t understand that he was in the same room with Hao Ye. That amazing talent is too scary. Three days have passed. Qi Dong thought that Hao Ye''spany might not be able to withstand the pressure, and the director team should also have some trouble. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Hao Ye, and Morningstar, except for the initial statement, there was no movement at all. Until today, three dayster, passers-by and fans Heizi ripped apart, and more and more passers-by were standing by Hao Ye''s side, and he felt a little ufortable. In particr, Hao Ye''s current drama and original work have been searched hotly. How could he have one? This thing seems to be propaganda for Hao Ye. He also wanted to release some real hammers to make everyone believe that Hao Ye went to the rich woman, but Hao Ye was too clean to find too much fault. The passers-by and the Heizi navy are still tearing apart, and Hao Ye has been filming in the crew and never left. All the scenes are built by the crew, and most of the props are provided by Tang Guo, so they don''t need to move. The only thing who left the crew was that if Hao Ye and the three had no show the next day, they would be sent back to Tang Guodu Vi to rest by the driver. The photo of Hao Ye being sent into the high-end vi area was quickly taken by paparazzi. When Qi Dong got the photos, he was a little surprised. Could it be that Hao Ye really went to the rich woman when he was pped upright? Qi Dong showed a bit of excitement on his face. He didn''t expect Hao Ye to be unavoidable after many years. Yes, in this circle, it is difficult to move without a background. Even the iparable Hao Ye can only go to the countryside and do what he likes. Qi Dong didn''t hesitate and asked people to publicize these photos. "Hao Ye, didn''t you live well outside the circle? Why did youe back." Chapter 4222: Eighteenth line broker (66) Chapter 4222: Eighteenth line broker (66) "Brother, you have been photographed again." He Lei paid special attention to this matter. Due to his artist status, he could only watch those sunspots squirting indiscriminately, and his heart was like a cat scratching. People scolded so much that Mom didn''t even know him. If Hao Ye went to a rich woman, wouldn''t they all go to a rich woman like a broker? Hao Ye nced indifferently, and continued to cook the hot pot. The agent said, leaving it to her, she was not in a hurry, what he was anxious to do. Seeing He Lei''s anxious look, Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled: "Xiao Lei, would you like to take a picture and share your life with hot pot tonight?" He Lei thinks it''s okay. It''s sote. If you post a picture of eating hot pot, he will definitely make the group of children cry. Those little fans usually rant about losing weight, so he would eat them all night to see if they were greedy. The artists under Tang Guo''s hands all have to practice Kung Fu, even if they don''t practice moves, they must practice their internal strength every day. Rtively speaking, their consumption is veryrge, and there is no need to restrain their diet. This is why Tang Guo insists on practicing martial arts together. You can maintain a good figure without taboos. Other artists are only envious. Being a celebrity is stressful, and it is so pitiful that you can''t eat and drink well. He Lei is about to start taking pictures. He is sitting on the left side of Hao Ye. This position belongs to him. This is the first photo of him and an idol. No one is allowed to grab a photo. Naturally, the position on the right is Tang Guo''s agent. Everyone is very interesting. Especially Yin Zhuyun, instantly understood what Tang Guoran meant to take pictures of He Lei, this was to clear the suspicion for Hao Ye. Remembering that from now on, everyone would envy them for having a local tyrant agent, she actually wanted to float! Hao Ye also thought of Tang Guo''s intentions. In fact, he didn''t go online. He also recorded the marketing ounts that hacked him when he was free. All the evidence was collected by him. He hadn''t forgotten the past cyber violence. I went to work as awyer on the way, and now I am back again. With such an ability, he must retaliate, so that this group of marketing ounts who like to be hot and talk nonsense will have a long memory. But this matter, he still has to discuss with his agent, and also has to wait for him to finish the show. But you can submit it earlier, as this kind of thing will not go to court so quickly. In Hao Ye''s calctions, He Lei took a photo that he was very satisfied with. The most prominent ones in the lens were him and Hao Ye. Tang Guo saw that the total position upied by him was so small that he felt that he would have to arrange more work for He Lei in the future. Every day idols and idols are chasing her here. System: Hahaha, the first time. The host finally understood how miserable Da poor heart was. "Take a few more pictures and put together a grid map." Tang Guo suggested, "I''m such a good house, you only use it for photo stickers?" He Lei was stunned, and took photos with his idols. Isn''t it good to take photo stickers? Does the background matter? Zhuo Xiang reacted, chuckled, and said to He Lei: "Sister Tang meant to use these photos, especially this mansion, to rectify the good brother''s name." He Lei finally understood, and reluctantly took a picture of the background, but he still kept the original photo with Hao Ye and nned to put it on the first one. After the shooting, he posted a blog post. Chapter 4223: Eighteenth line broker (67) Chapter 4223: Eighteenth line broker (67) He Lei: The first time we got together after we finished, we had a hot pot at the agent''s house. @@@@...Unfortunately, both of you are not here. I don''t know when we will get together. @@ At the same time, Zhuo Xiang also posted photos from different angles, showing some of the luxurious ces of this vi. As soon as these people''s blog posts came out, Weibo exploded. Since then, many people endure the gluttonous insects and start to identify the real and fake mansion, the more they look at it, the more drooling, this is a real mansion. Everyone also understands that this is not Hao Ye''s response. Some people say that he was sent to the mansion, but they didn''t know that He Lei and others had gone inside. What makes them even more incredible is that this mansion turned out to be their agent. Netizen: "..." Others watched Weibo''s movements and watched the discussions on it were full of enthusiasm. Many people could not help butugh when they said that their faces hurt. Tang Guo didn''t mind the exposure of her identity at all. Sooner orter, she would be exposed. It''s better to let everyone know that her agent is not easy. If you want to support an artist, then you must do it high. There are already six artists in her hand, and she will not ept new artists in a short time. At least wait, this group of artists have all won the highest achievement award. In response, she also posted a blog post. Tang Guo: A few days ago, there were rumors on the Inte that Hao Ye was taken care of by a rich woman. Yes, the rumors are not wrong. @@@@@@, I have all taken care of. Now they live and eat mine, do you have any opinions? When aizen looked at this blog post, only one word rang in his mind: arrogant. This agent is too arrogant. However, they seem to be very confident. As soon as Tang Guodu''s blog post came out, Zhuo Xiang was the first to make a fool of himself, and quickly forwarded: Xiang Xiang has met the master of gold @ Yin Zhuyun and others also reposted it, and Hao Ye also reposted it, and added: Your host, please take care of it. @ At this moment, the entirework was paralyzed. Upon seeing this, Li Chengfu also hurriedly updated his blog post, exining Tang Guo''s investment in the crew and the props provided for the crew, and all these records were announced. He saw that Tang Guo wanted to make a big one. Anyway, if youe out at this time, you will not lose. Finally, Li Chengfu added: I still want to know how many beautiful and good things there are in the y, please pay more attention to "I Just Want to Dominate the World". When this advertisement came out, Li Chengfu felt that he was a little genius. He can guarantee that from now on, many people will be interested in this drama. Maybe after the auction is over, you can sell it for a good price. Web dramas will not be web dramas anymore, they will only be TV dramas that have sold the copyright to the Inte, hehe. Netizens dont need to sleep this night. Hao Ye ignored the uproar on the Inte. Instead, he was discussing with Tang Guo about his n to sue the marketing ount. "Sell, these irresponsible marketing ounts are all for Zeng''s poprity, eating human blood buns, just tell me, I will give you something." The senior executives of Morningstar were all asleep. As a result, I was awakened by the phone. I was already asleep. When I saw such a big event on the Inte, it disappeared. All the top executives went to the group. The first person to speak was Manager Liu Liu Yimao: "Xiao Tang is a hidden wealthy daughter. When I go, I will say how she used to lead artists to do that kind of thing." Chapter 4224: Eighteenth line broker (68) Chapter 4224: Eighteenth line broker (68) "what''s up?" Liu Yimao said the matter again, but the senior officials were very silent. Take the artist to practice marksmanship. What kind of strange agent is this. Is it ufortable to burn with too much money? In the end, they unanimously decided that Xiao Tang would do whatever he wanted. Since Cheng Xuan left, the artist in her hands has be better and better, and thepany has be better and better. Liu Yimao: "That''s it. Let''s pretend that we don''t know anything. As long as he is good to thepany, Xiao Tang will do. Xiao Tang ismitted to supporting artists and he will definitely have the means to attract resources. But what good resources thepany has in the future , You still need to send it to her first, and you wont lose." Manager Xu: "Isn''t this nonsense? Maybe it''s not umon for people. One shot is 30 million investment, and various props are sponsored. Li Chengfu guesses that he woke up from his dream." Qi Dong and Cheng Xuan are probably the most difficult to sleep. Cheng Xuan''s eyes were a little red, and her former agent turned out to be an out-and-out rich girl. She immediately had a thought in her heart, whether the other party didn''t like her, or how could she wait for her to leave before using her own resources to train an artist? Here Qi Dong is mad with jealousy. He hasn''t met such a good agent. He doesn''t need to pay anything to get so much. He didn''t worry about the other party''s revenge or something. His backstage is Sister Yang, and few people can provoke him, even a wealthy daughter. Only at this time, how ck Hao Ye is useless, he can only give up. However, Hao Ye must find a way to grab the resources after this film. With his qualifications, it is still easy to grab resources. In this circle, sometimes it''s not about the money that has the final say, but also depends on rtionships and favors. Cheng Xuan couldn''t sleep all night, the world was crazy. Originally wanted to p Tang Guo''s face severely, but she turned out to be a disadvantage. The previous drama was already in thete stage, and she felt that after it was broadcast, the response would be very good. But because of the role yed by He Lei, Fan Xi, which belongs to Mi Yaxue''s brilliance, he will be robbed a lot, at least half of the attention. If it weren''t for Fan Xi of He Lei, she would be sure that the most outstanding feature of this drama is her Mi Yaxue. Thousands of troops Forget it, take it step by step, this world is different from hers. Because of the unsatisfactory career, Cheng Xuan was also a little impatient looking at the child born by the original owner. The next morning, Tang Guo logged into Weibo and found that many people were leavingments under thetest blog post. "The golden master, what do you think of me? I can sing, tell jokes, and warm the bed. When you are sad, I will make you happy, and when you are happy, I will be happy with you." "Golden Master, please support me." "I want to experience this kind of happiness." Regarding that she would grow many fans, Tang Guo realized it, but she was a little surprised by the hundreds of thousands of fans that rosete. In addition, there are fans who helped her establish Chaohua, whose name is: The Story of Me and the Golden Master. Several people from Hao Ye have been sent to the crew. He Lei, a little fan, insisted on following Hao Ye''s filming, saying that he wanted to observe and gain experience. After Tang Guo learned about it, she decided to see if there was a job that could be arranged for He Lei. Because the show hasn''t been broadcast yet, He Lei still gives the impression of being a niche with no work. She discussed with thepany and did not intend to deliberately hype. At most, the effect will be better by borrowing the east wind, such as what happened to Hao Ye. The next day, Tang Guo picked up He Lei''s interview from a certain TV station and packed him up so as not to stare at Hao Ye''s filming every day. He was an artist, chasing stars every day and not doing business. System: [The host is big, your conscience hurts or not. Tang Guo: "I''m doing this for Xiaolei''s sake. Going to meet on various asions will help me grow." She calcted again, Yu Zhiwei had been on the ind for more than two months. So, she opened the live broadcast room, and the camera happened to fall on Yu Zhiwei''s room. Chapter 4225: Eighteenth line broker (69) Chapter 4225: Eighteenth line broker (69) The house in front of me has changed a lot. There are various objects ced around the house, many of which were handmade by Yu Zhi. These were things that Tang Guo could see clearly after closing the barrage. Otherwise, it must be a barrage full of barrage. At this time, there were only three people still insisting. In addition, there is a man and a woman, and both of them can hold on to this day. However, because of the rules, they were not asfortable as Yu Zhi, and they were dark and thin now. What the two people are doing now is to look for things every day, exchange with Yu Zhi, fill their stomachs, and barely hold on to the end, it is no problem. However, like their situation, Tang Guo believes that if he continues to persist, many people will ridicule. Because all the things they need are exchanged from Yu Zhiwei, they might lose poprity. However, the rewards that persist to the end are too rich, and no one can resist this temptation. As for the two, one is an anchor, and the other is a blogger who makes small videos. In terms of appearance, they are not very good. But it is true that it can endure hardship. Fans of Yu Zhiwei felt that the two of them were rtively thick-skinned, and they stuck with Yu Zhiwei until now. And this is a live broadcast of the whole process. Within the rules, if Yu Zhi does not agree to exchange things, he will definitely be said to be selfish. In fact, Yu Zhi really didn''t care about the careful thinking of these two people. It was their ability to exchange things with him. Everyone It''s not that he didn''t notice the appearance of the two deliberately touching the heat asionally. Anyway, I have been in the circle for some days, just say in the circle, this situation is alsomon from time to time. In the current situation, he really couldn''t do anything with them. Since there is no way, let them exchange it within the rules. He tried his best to make his own things exquisite, good-looking and delicious, even if they were of simr value, he would give people a kind of appearance that the two took advantage. Facing the two of them deliberately approaching each other, he was not close, so as not to wait until the challenge was over, he would have to be glued to them. He knew what it meant to be thick-skinned. Yu Zhiwei didn''t know these two people before, but in fact, this anchor and blogger is a particrly shameless kind. To endure hardship is to be able to endure hardship, and now such a good opportunity to fight for a position, they will definitely hold on to it. Moreover, the final reward is so rich, and there is less than a month before the audience from all over the country is watching, they can''t give up halfway. Ashamed? Their selling point is to put their face in their pockets, as long as they can be famous and make money, they can be shameless. [The host is very big, these two people have been keeping up the heat, taking advantage of your celebrities. The system simply told Tang Guo about the matter of this period, feeling a little angry in his heart. "That''s because Xiao Yu is too popr now, and there will definitely be hot spots. It''s normal. In fact, this thing on the ind is not too much. As long as they don''t deliberately buy announcements and the marketing ount is tied to Xiao Yu, this matter Up." Change individuals at will, as long as you can afford it, you will choose this way. Shameless is shameless, but human nature. "Xiao Yu''s handling method shows his attitude. You see Xiao Yu doesn''t mind that theye to exchange items, but they mind that they deliberately get close, and always keep a certain distance with them. It is estimated that they are to avoidter they will bind him to hype. These two people are afraid that they want to take this opportunity to enter the entertainment industry." Chapter 4226: Eighteenth line broker (70) Chapter 4226: Eighteenth line broker (70) [I just feel very upset. Now many people in the audience are saying that they are shameless. "In this world, there are more shameless people, just get used to it." "If the audience scolded these two people, what is the situation of their fans?" In this age of traffic, Tang Guo felt that the most important thing to notice was the control of the fans. Its a good thing to have fans, but you must not let fans do things casually. Fans are rtively young and cant stand the challenge. As an artist, you need to be a representative and guide fans well, so as not to trigger a series of online violence. Case. [Since these two were exposed to Xiao Yu''s light, many viewers felt that they were very annoying and took advantage of them, so they kept swiping the screen, and some extreme people would scold them shamelessly. The two have many fans, so they scolded each other. Basically, this happened when the two came to exchange things with Xiao Yu. At other times, they watch Xiao Yu''s live broadcast seriously. After the system is finished, I added a sentence. This sentence also means a little exaggeration: [Xiaoyu''s fans, I have restrained, every one of our official groups is under my supervision, and they will not do things. In addition, some are not official groups. During my monitoring, I created a lot of trumpets, all of which have been mixed into the position of administrators. Anyone who wants to do things is blocked by me. Tang Guo is of course not stingy: "Xiao Tongzi, he is getting better and better." The system is satisfied: [The host can rest assured, you said before that you want to let me take care of all the fans of the artists under your hand. I promise you to manage them in an orderly manner and not allow them to do things. Now our fans are known as sane fans. They only speak reason, don''t swear casually, have no evidence or spread rumors, and are very good. "There is nothing wrong with Xiao Yu. It will be over on the ind in less than a month. Xiao Yu will definitely seed at that time. It is not good to sign a three-year resource contract with the ind. What kind of work does he arrange." In fact, at this time, Tang Guo had already received a lot of scripts, but she didn''t like these productions. In terms of roles, there is a male number one, and the lowest number is a male number two. It can be seen that Yu Zhiwei''s worth has increased a lot. The script of the male No.1 shop is too bad, but the script of the male No.2 is good, but she is not satisfied with this role. Those who came to toss the olive branch mostly wanted to use Yu Zhi to keep it hot, and to strike while the iron was hot and consume his heat. A few days ago, after the incident that she was a rich daughter came to light, fewer people came to throw the olive branch, perhaps because she knew she didn''t like it. As for the endorsement, if there is a good one, it can be picked up. This does not affect the official arrangements of the ind. Tang Guo helped Yu Zhi to be the endorsement, but to her surprise, the Three Sheep and Pig Company wanted to ask Yu Zhi to speak for the present. She remembered that the spokesperson of the three sheep and pigpany was not Qi Dong, but Qi Dong did serve as the spokesperson a long time ago. ording to Sister Yang, he has been renewing the contract without problems. [Now Qi Dong is endorsing some high-end brands, and I feel that apany like a pig farm is a bit of a loss. Tang Guo was a little speechless: "This is the first pig farm in the country. It not only raises pigs, but also has a variety of meat products, including low-end, mid-end and high-end products. I heard that there are also some high-end meat products. I have to make an appointment several months in advance. How can I feel that the price is falling? Dont you know how many pounds you are?" Chapter 4227: Eighteenth line broker (71) Chapter 4227: Eighteenth line broker (71) [ording to the information I found, this is the case. Sister Yang originally wanted to give this endorsement to Qi Dong, but he used it as a favor, and promoted many people in the circle. Now those people are grateful to him. . He used many of the resources that Sister Yang gave him as a favor. This is another reason why he can eat well. "The three sheep and pigpanies, why would it be interesting to invite Xiao Yu to be a spokesperson?" Tang Guo looked at the information in his hand, "instead of giving Qi Dong a favor?" [Does the host say that no one is a fool? Sister Yang might not know, Qi Dong disliked the pigpany. What is their background? Even if he likes small fresh meat, he is a boss, starting from scratch, what have you never seen? It''s just not broken. I guess she liked the image of Xiao Yu, mostly because he livedfortably on an isted ind and raised chickens, plus he was very grounded in what he did. The host is big, I think this endorsement is quite suitable for Xiao Yu, there is no sense of vition at all. You see, he can do everything now, raising chickens, repairing houses, making control, and weaving baskets. This is his outstanding point and interesting ce. "Yes, Xiao Tongzi has be great again." [Mizan, Mizan, they all learnt greatly from the host, so they have gained so much knowledge. Tang Guo: "The skill of ttering is also good." System: ... Now that the Three Sheep and Pig Company had already thrown out the olive branch, Tang Guo decided to take it. Perhaps Qi Dong feels that such endorsements are not worth his worth, and it is indeed a little bit. After all, Qi Dong is now an actress and an artist who only endorses high-end brands. Yu Zhiwei is different. He takes a down-to-earth route, and there is no sense of peacekeeping at all when he epts such endorsements. On the same day, Tang Guo contacted the person in charge of Sanyang Company and stated that they would discuss the contract, and the two parties agreed to meet the next day. Taking Yu Zhi as the current situation on the isted ind, there is no problem at the end of his life, so the price offered by the Sanyang Company is also very high. In terms of the contract, there is no problem, and it takes three years to sign. It can be seen that thispany has seen the value of Yu Zhiwei, and the two parties are satisfied with the signing, and it will wait for Yu Zhi toe out for this person. The anchor, the blogger, really didn''t mean to quit, Tang Guo didn''t care, and let the system monitor the movement. She turned her gaze to Jiang Qiqi''s side, and after contacting her, she knew that Jiang Qiqi was about to die. On the crew of "I Just Want to Dominate the World", Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun have simr roles. Tang Guo decided to show Zhuo Xiang the script first. Zhuo Xiang is still young. For the time being, she doesn''t want the other party to participate in any variety shows. Over-exposure is not good for Zhuo Xiang. When the timees, it will be easy for the audience to y. Variety shows, its enough to participate in once or twice, too much exposure is not good. ording to Yin Zhuyun, she asked the system to help pay attention to the director''s casting. Once there is a role suitable for Yin Zhuyun, she will let the other party to try the y. Because of her age, she can''t y the heroine of contemporary TV series. If there are some good scripts, the older heroine still has to fight for it. A monthter, Tang Guo took Zhuo Xiang to a y test and sessfully won the second female number in a certain script. This role is more prominent, Zhuo Xiang''s performance made the director very satisfied, it is a fairy tale drama. To this end, Tang Guo discussed with the crew that she could provide some props and all Zhuoxiang''s costumes. Chapter 4228: Eighteenth line broker (72) Chapter 4228: Eighteenth line broker (72) She has many clothes that the fairy wears. Before long, Yin Zhuyun seeded in getting a role here, a modern fantasy drama with a little magic. Tang Guo took Yin Zhuyun to the crew again and discussed with the crew that she could provide props, especially the costumes that Yin Zhuyun would wear. She can also provide what other actors need, which can be regarded as a kind of investment and will give Yin Zhuyun a boost. She has some western magic costumes. She asked Margaret to get some for her, but it made Margaret happy, and the school flowers finally had a ce for her. Does this mean that the school flower is about toe to see her? The Queen Mother looked at these things, her heart felt a little itchy. If she could move, she could also provide the school flowers with various pce items. Originally a fantasy modern drama that the director was not sure about, because of Tang Guo''s props, the service level of the entire crew has been raised by one level. Especially the costumes, props, weapons, and furnishings provided by Tang Guo seemed to really make them enter the Western magical world. Then their remaining money only needs to be used to set up the scene. Then Tang Guo sold them some drawings, all asking Margaret for it. This blueprint is about the buildings of the Western wizarding world, and even the system was given to them. Yin Zhuyun: She knows why the agent is so rich. Look, this business mind, this knowledge, many people can''t catch up in a few lifetimes. System: Wrong, can''t keep up for hundreds of lives. Jiang Qiqi has finished her promotion here. As soon as the poster came out, many people were surprised by the image of Jiang Qiqi, and felt that the female viin yed by Jiang Qiqi was really awesome. At the same time, the y yed by He Lei also announced the broadcast time. On Hao Ye''s side, because Li Chengfu strives for perfection and is not bad for money, all the shooting is rtively slow, it is estimated that it will take two months. As soon as Yu Zhiwei came out, Tang Guo packed and stuffed him to the Three Sheep Company. After the reaction came, he knew that the agent gave him such a big endorsement. Who doesn''t know about thispany, the pork is very delicious and the quality is good. The hen Xiaohuahua is also famous. Yu Zhi decided to raise a small flower and asked Tang Guo to ask someone to take care of the small flower. On this day, Tang Guo received a call from Yu Zhi. "what happened?" "Sister Tang, the three sheep are responsible for saying that they also have a chicken farm under their control, and they hope to invite Xiaohuahua to speak." Tang Guo: "..." In fact, to be honest, Xiaohuahua is much more famous on the Inte than Yu Zhiwei. Many people think that Yu Zhiwei''s name is hard to remember, but they can all remember that he was the artist who raised the little flower chicken. Yu Zhiwei was also somewhat speechless about this. Tang Guo: "Then what do you mean? You want Xiaohuahua to appear on the scene. You can arrange it yourself. Now Xiaohuahua is yours. But let people take good care of it." "Let Xiaohuahua endorse one. This little guy seems to like the lens. The chicken farm owned by Three Sheep is definitely not wrong. By the way, Sister Tang, I want to buy Xiaohuahua insurance." Tang Guo: "Buy, now Xiaohuahua''s worth is different." On the second day, Xiao Huahua was also sent to Yu Zhiwei''s side, one person and one chicken, all speaking. When this was publicized for the news, the wholework was a little bit jealous. Chapter 4229: Eighteenth line broker (73) Chapter 4229: Eighteenth line broker (73) The fact is that the vision of the Three Sheep Company is as good as ever. Xiaohuahua said that their new chicken farm soon became known throughout the country. The people all over the country have known a chicken called Xiaohuahua. Lay two eggs. When Yu Zhi came back for the endorsement after the filming, everyone couldn''t help but teased him, saying that Xiao Huahua was more famous than him. Someone called and invited Yu Zhi to take Xiaohuahua to thepetition, but he refused. Shootingmercials is nothing, even if the game is over, he doesn''t want Xiaohuahua to be tired and receive some bad treatment. He doesn''t expect Xiaohuahua to make money. He can make money by himself, and it ispletely fine to feed Xiaohuahua. There were also some variety shows that invited Yu Zhiwei to participate, but he also declined. Compared to participating in variety shows, he still prefers filming. Besides, the actors are overexposed and formed a variety show style. No matter what role he ys in the future, he will make a lot of drama. In order to n for a long time, he should take part in those shows less. The next step is that Tang Guo has negotiated a contract with the remote ind program group, nearly five million, and the program group quickly reached the Star Company. After deducting all taxes and sharing, Yu Zhiwei also received the share he deserved. He was quite satisfied with this. In fact, he lived veryfortably during this period of time on the isted ind. Without the hustle and bustle of the city, without mobile phones, without any electronic products, every day I make all kinds of gadgets and y with small flowers. I have not experienced this tranquility for a long time. The money has arrived, and it''s time for the two parties to negotiate a contract. After the challenge was sessful, Yu Zhi wanted to sign a three-year contract with the show. This contract will contain some resources that will definitely be given to him. If he has performed well in three years, the show will use more resources for him. Hao Ye was worried about controlling the contract. Although the agent was very capable, he felt that somepanies like to set up some traps, so he took advantage of his free time and followed. In fact, this contract can be rejected before it is signed. In other words, you can only take five million, without thepany being responsible for the resources for the next three years. After reading the contract, Tang Guo and Hao Ye picked out some ambiguous sentences in it, hoping that the program group could change it. Contracts are called contracts when both parties are satisfied. Even if there is no contract with the remote ind program group, Tang Guo can make Yu Zhi angry. Now they have a lot of capital to talk about this. The program group seems to know that Yu Zhiwei is not an entertainer they can handle. In the contract, some amendments were made. Tang Guo felt that the amendments were needed. The program party could not give Yu Zhiwei anything crude, and Yu Zhiwei had the right to refuse. So this contract became that the program team would provide resources to Yu Zhiwei to achieve a win-win situation, instead of listening to thepany''s arrangements. To put it bluntly, thepany provided resources to Yu Zhiwei to make money together. This contract is more free. Although Yu Zhiwei is considered a fire, and Tang Guo is an agent, some resources are not something that you can get, you still need a middleman. Obviously, Tang Guo used the show party as a matchmaker. During the free time, Tang Guo could also arrange other things for Yu Zhi without conflict. Yu Zhiwei never expected to win such a big right. Sure enough, how important it is to be a good agent. After signing the contract, Yu Zhiwei received a lot of endorsements. All endorsements were selected by the system. It is said that the male number one of a movie will be arranged for Yu Zhiwei next. After knowing the general plot, Tang Guo felt that he could take it. Yu Zhi is also busy for this side. When the y yed by He Lei was broadcast, Hao Ye''s y was also finished. Cheng Xuan was also very nervous, she just waited for the show to burst, and then she could take on a better role with this outstanding role. Tang Guo was finally free. Every day, he helped the artists under his hand to see if there was a good script. These work. Most of them are done systematically, and she conducts the final screening. A week after He Leis y was broadcast, I could see Fan Xi and Mi Yaxue discussing on the Inte every day. So, this drama is a hit. Of course, the most explosive is still toe. Fans will start to feel sorry for Fan Xi and scold Mi Yaxue. When it is almost the end, they will feel that Mi Yaxue is also very pitiful, and feel distressed that the two are not together. Both He Lei and Cheng Xuan praised their acting skills for this drama, interpreting the roles perfectly, and crushing the aura of the hero and the heroine. Cheng Xuan encountered some troubles. The heroine has always hated her. Recently, she has been putting her illicit material on her. She has gained a better reputation and is on a slippery road. "If you don''t make a lot of hype, just tie up He Lei and the female number one, and make some fuzzy pictures, such as the kind of two people yingte at night, where they go in and out together, divert their attention and let the fans go over and scold them." proposal. Cheng Xuan thought for a while, that''s OK. Chapter 4230: Eighteenth line broker (74) Chapter 4230: Eighteenth line broker (74) [The host is big, it''s not good, He Lei went on a hot search. ] The system reminded, [The topic is He Lei and the female number one discussing the scriptte at night, and now the sunspots on the Inte are mocking. He Lei and the female number one dont have many confrontations at all, and you have to be right with Cheng Xuan. Saying that they are an excuse for the script is actually engaged in an underground romance. "Did Cheng Xuan do it over there?" System: [Yes, Cheng Xuan was recently released by the female number one with all kinds of ck materials. Although it is harmless, it still affects her. Especially the route she wanted to take is now all destroyed by the female one. In order to divert her attention, she decided to tie He Lei and No.1 together for a romantic rtionship. Since the broadcast of He Lei''s TV series, Fan Xi has attracted the attention of many people. He is also a traffic niche, and what he fears most is that someone spectes on him. Tang Guo checked the situation. So far, the female number one has no intention of exining. He Lei actually called her, and now under his Weibo, many people have already asked about the situation. After all, it''s not a simple matter for the drama toe outte at night. "I will solve the problems on the Inte, Xiao Lei, don''t worry, just go busy with you." With Tang Guo''s words, He Lei was relieved. He believed that his agent would deal with such a small trouble easily. Thepany also called Tang Guo the first time, and was a little relieved when she learned that Tang Guo had ns. Speaking of the artists of Morningstar Entertainment, Tang Guo has several of them. If they expect it to be good, the remaining ones will also shine differently. "Tongzi, help me tune out Xiaolei''s filming schedule in the past few months, especially at night. As long as there is a ce to monitor, you can find a backup, right?" [A bit, the host is big, wait a minute. Tang Guo felt that her little Tongzi''s skills were really good, as long as there had been surveince of this world, he could call them out. Isn''t that simple to prove that He Lei is innocent? To get the formation out every night, anyone who wants to tie up He Lei will steal the chicken and lose the rice. When the system was busy, Hao Ye found the room and came. "Have you seen the rumors on the Inte?" Tang Guo realized that he knew this when he looked at Hao Ye. She could feel that Hao Ye hated marketing ounts that spread rumors, make troubles, and show stories. Cheng Xuan only gave two blurry photos to remind them that they might be He Lei and the female number one. Now the marketing ount uses this to make up various stories. However, within a few hours, the various love processes between He Lei and the female number one werepletely fabricated, as if they were really the same. The female number one didn''t panic because she was robbed of most of her brilliance by Cheng Xuan, as if the other party was the female number one, and she was so angry that some of Cheng Xuan''s ck material would be exposed. Unexpectedly, the scandals between her and He Lei are spreading on the Inte. Other female artists might reject this scandal, but she doesn''t. The brilliance has been suppressed, and now there is just a chance to show up, ck and red are also red, and then whitewashing is enough, let the matter ferment first. It is best that those fans of He Lei cane and scold her, and scold her as badly as possible. Then passerby A can sympathize with her, but He Lei will lose a lot of poprity, as well as passers-by for him. In short, she is not at a loss. Chapter 4231: Eighteenth line broker (75) Chapter 4231: Eighteenth line broker (75) "It''s not right, now you can hardly be seen by the fans on He Lei''s side." Female No.1''s agent said puzzledly. The female number one is nning not to watch Weibo these days, after all, being scolded is really ufortable. When the agent said so, she hurried to see it, and sure enough, there was no trace of He Lei''s fans scolding her. It was her own fan who was still agitated and asked if she was really in love with He Lei. There are still many fans who have already written essays below. The female number one looked so angry that she almost fell on her back. What makes her even more angry is that He Leis fans have a hotment below, which is to the effect: If you are fans of Brother Xiaolei, please don''t get excited, don''t be influenced by those marketing ounts that catch the wind. The character of Brother Xiaolei and those who follow him know. If there is any situation, it will give us a reasonable exnation. Reject cyber violence, start with us. If this incident is casually fabricated, and you scold innocent artists here, it is to discredit our brother Xiaolei, and we are not sisters either. In the first ce, before there is evidence, those who scold other artists are not fans of our brother Xiao Lei, nor are they my sisters. As a fan of Xiaolei''s brother, not talking nonsense before there is no evidence is the best protection for Xiaolei''s brother. In short, I believe in Xiaolei''s brother. Female One found that He Leis fans were all punching in this hotment, and I believed that Xiao Leis brother would give them an exnation. This hotment was made by a big fan in the system guide group. Sure enough, the fans of the artists in Tang Guo''s hands were all trained by him. Except for the asional few rat shit, which was expelled by him, the others were very well-behaved. Now fans are all. Whenever they encounter something, big fans will guide them in the group, with a rhythm. They all habitually think more, not like brainless flies andy eggs everywhere. Tang Guo temporarily took over He Lei''s Weibo because he has to work now and has no time to deal with these things. See the blog post, most of them are fans who want to wait for an exnation, she posted. He Lei: Please wait a moment. I will give you a reasonable exnation soon. The evidence is currently being collected. I am very happy to see you so rational. Sending a message to stabilize the hearts of the people is a reassurance for fans. It is estimated that it will take several hours to organize the information on the system. After all, He Lei filmed for several months. You have to filter them out one by one and select useful clips. Avoid some people making articles. They will choose a video website to upload theplete video and the excessively cut video. In the face of evidence, who can discredit He Lei. "Do you want to sue those marketing efforts?" Hao Ye asked. Tang Guo shook his head: "This matter will soon pass, and some people will think it''s a fuss. You should be prepared to discredit your marketing ount. After all, it is rumored that the matter is being taken care of by a rich woman. The nature is still rtively bad." "Well, that''s right. Speaking of those marketing ounts at this time does not seem very friendly to Xiaolei. I want to sue those people before the show is broadcast." What Hao Ye meant was that he just stopped picking up jobs recently. "Go, just take a rest for a while, work step by step, and rest can be better." With Tang Guo''s consent, Hao Ye went to prepare. Within a few days, all major marketing ounts received subpoenas. Chapter 4232: Eighteenth line broker (76) Chapter 4232: Eighteenth line broker (76) Hao Ye obtained their true identities through formal channels. These marketing ounts have their ownpanies, so it is easy to find out. The marketing ounts that received the subpoenas were shocked. They had encountered such a thing for the first time in so many years. "Tongzi, help Hao Ye to make Weibo malfunction. You can''t delete posts during this time." Sometimes, it is necessary to use extraordinary means. Since the dog is to be beaten, it is necessary to beat the dog once, and the lesson will be learned. [Okay, the host is big. ] The system smiled secretly, and sure enough, the host was very entric. Does this look like a domineering president, petting her little petite? Little Jiaofu does things casually, she is walking behind her back. After receiving the subpoena, the marketing ount reacted and thought it was funny and worried. After knowing who sue them, they also posted the summons, with pictures and text, to the effect that a certain confused artist actually wanted to sue them. After posting this blog post, they used their trumpets to guess who the artist was, revealing the identity of the other party, isn''t it just Hao Ye, who was in the crowd before? Many people think that Hao Ye is hyping up this matter. After all, he has been confused for a long time and needs some heat. After Qi Dong found out, the crazy marketing ount Hei Hao Ye was all made-up stories. If they were not rified, they would easily be made a fuss. Hao Ye was not angry at all. He recorded all the marketing ounts that madly hacked him in a small book, as well as thoseizens who jumped so fiercely that all kinds of scolding him and his family were dead, and involving personal insults, were also sued. The marketing ount with a wave of rhythm felt that it was almost done. Hao Ye definitely couldn''t please, so he nned to delete the post secretly. After all, the subpoena is true, and these evidences cannot be left. Unexpectedly, their blog post can''t be deleted. Thousands of troops The marketing ount panicked and immediately asked the Weibo official. The official was also very anxious. The answer was system maintenance, and there was no way to delete the blog post. Many people don''t know, and they continue to scold Hao Ye, ck Hao Ye, all kinds of rumors, humiliation, and swear words. Hao Ye was very happy. He didn''t expect to report to so many people at one time. It was a big project. He felt that he couldn''t handle it alone, so he invited his ssmates. After collecting sufficient evidence, Hao Ye sued all those who spread the rumors. When someone exposed the news, there was a brief silence on the wholework, and then they were all discussing in an incredible way. When discussing, I paid more attention, and I didn''t dare to talk swearing any more, and my personality was shamed. Someone broke out that Hao Ye retired from the circle and went to studyw. Therefore, this artist with awyer''s qualification, this time he was afraid that he would do it himself. In addition, he also invited his ssmates to help. It is said that there are too many users, and he can''t be busy alone. This time, they also applied for the disclosure, which means they can watch the webcast. In this era, many things can be broadcast live. Hao Ye was going to file awsuit against himself, and this hot search rushed up. Qi Dong, who was still triumphant in Hei Hao Ye, saw the corners of his lips crooked after seeing it, and now his money cant be spent, all those marketing ounts are used, and the rest dare not pick up anything about Hao Ye. Mission, after all, no one wants to go to court. Some marketing ounts, using Hao Ye to make a fuss, are more moderate, and they also praised Hao Ye as an artist, saying that Hao Ye, as an artist, can take up the weapon ofw and protect his own interests. It is really a special artist. System: [Host big, these marketing ounts are just augh. Chapter 4233: Eighteenth line broker (77) Chapter 4233: Eighteenth line broker (77) Those old fans of Hao Ye were also shocked. Their dear brother, was he miserable by the marketing ount at the beginning, and he had a shadow in his heart, so he deliberately studied thew, just wait for this day? Seriously, this ending is what they like to watch. Their dear brother, as expected, there are not many people who are ruthless, he is still just as sturdy as before. Those who were so ck that they fan Hao Ye were also shocked, so on impulse, they fancied an artist. Can you actually use your own knife to advertise those marketing slogans that make up stories? No, even if the live broadcast is not working, they have to watch it. There are even people who want to go to the scene to see it. Hei Hao Ye''s wind direction suddenly changed. At this time, Hao Ye posted a blog post: In this online world, I very much hope that everyone will be responsible for what they say. Maybe you unintentionally spread rumors and cause serious psychological harm to someone. Seven or eight years ago, I encountered this kind of thing once, and now I havee back, just after another y, I encountered this kind of thing again. But I am different from eight years ago, this time I can protect myself. Hao Ye went on a hot search again. This time many people saw the blog post he posted and went to find out what happened back then. The system incarnates as an inquiries on the Inte, turning the events of the year into an article for everyone to poprize science. These are all written based on Hao Ye''s own experience. Fans of Hao Ye shouted distressed after reading it. If you change a person and suffer such a blow, let alone study thew and return again, you may not be able to stand up for the rest of your life. Onlinenguage violence is likely to affect the lives of many people. What''s more, some people who are more psychologically fragile will be unable to figure it out and end their young lives. Is it too cruel to be able to kill a person on the Inte only with some chasing words? There is still a period of time before the court session, and Hao Ye is doing hot searches every day, making He Lei''s matter less popr. However, he said he wanted to give the fans an exnation. After preparing the evidence, Tang Guo asked the system to put theplete proof on the video website. The link to this website was posted by Tang Guo on He Lei''stest blog post, and fans can click on it to read it. Theizens have not yete out of the shock that Hao Ye wants to sue the marketing ount, but they have met with He Lei''s rification. Needless to say, the cutting of the system is definitely perfect, divided into two videos, one isplete, the other is only He Lei''s whereabouts. The time and date are all above. There are surveince everywhere now, it is still easy to find these. And there is a paragraph below the blog post: We originally wanted to find all the videos of Ms. Zhong Xiang in the past few months together, but the two sides did notmunicate well. This involves Ms. Zhong Xiangs privacy, so only mine was released. But I believe this is enough to prove the innocence between me and Ms. Zhong Xiang, and I hope that those who spread the rumors can stop. Borrowing a word from my good brother, I hope that people on the Inte can be responsible for what they say. Hao Ye was the first to repost this blog post. Now Hao Ye''s blog posts will make the marketing ount''s hands shake. They don''t dare to talk nonsense about things that are obviously very hot. Except for the marketing ounts of the defendants, the rest of the forwarding of these pictures and texts is apanied by a rejection of online violence. This is no one to follow suit. The style of painting has be very harmonious. Marketing number: After all, no one wants to go to court. Chapter 4234: Eighteenth line broker (78) Chapter 4234: Eighteenth line broker (78) Half a monthter, Jiang Qiqi''s y was broadcast, and the response was very good. At first Jiang Qiqi was a positive role, and then he was sent undercover. Many people have spected that Jiang Qiqi might be a real viin. When she sees that, although the plot is a bit clichd, the show is still very interesting, especially every time Jiang Qiqi appears. The plot is tight, Jiang Qiqi killed the police one by one, watching people gritted their teeth. The role yed by Jiang Qiqi was scolded in hot searches. I have forgotten how much she suffered at the beginning. When it came to an end, they discovered that the role yed by Jiang Qiqi turned out to be the old mille pie, and the seemingly decent people who were killed turned out to be the real insiders of the drug lord. In the end Jiang Qiqi died, and she deceived many people''s tears. He Lei''s drama was also finished, and the plot was much longer than Jiang Qiqi''s, so itsted longer and was almost finished. The final oue is also embarrassing. In short, Jiang Qiqi and He Lei both rose in poprity. The female number one Zhong Xiang didn''t get anything. The key is that He Lei''s rification did not mean to belittle her, which led to her failure to borrow the heat. Zhong Xiang guessed that Cheng Xuan was the one who was involved, so he ordered someone to investigate Cheng Xuan''s situation. It turned out that Cheng Xuan had given birth to a son. He suddenly felt the big news and quickly exposed the matter. Cheng Xuan, who originally thought why she didn''t care about her own affairs, suddenly exposed such a scandal when the previous drama had exploded and when she received a new job, she couldn''t sit still, who had always been calm. Having a child out of wedlock, giving birth in secret, this is a stain that cannot be washed away. Tang Guo knew Cheng Xuan''s troubles, so she ignored them. Cheng Xuan now poses no threat to her. What happened next was that Hao Ye opened a court here. Netizens who have been waiting for a long time have moved a small bench and sat in front of theputer. Netizens were shocked when they saw Hao Ye appear in court in person to fight for himself. The next defense was solemn. Even the person sitting in front of theputer and holding the mobile phone listened attentively. Egg pain They didn''t expect Hao Ye to have such a side. This should be, have they ever seen the most handsomewyer? Still a celebrity, oh my god, they all want fans. And Hao Ye''s ssmates, all of them look good. Hao Ye''s ssmates were willing to take up this job, not to mention that it was broadcast live on the wholework. Winning this game is their life''s achievements. I don''t know how much their worth will increase. Are they happy? It''s nice to have a ssmate who is an entertainer. Thiswsuit was won without warning. Weibo has been malfunctioning for several months, and the marketing ount cannot delete the evidence at all. All kinds of ugly text are clearly disyed on it. This is the most powerful evidence. Hao Ye didn''t need these people to paypensation, he only needed them to apologize in court and post a blog post. After it was over, the live broadcast room was not closed. Netizens heard Hao Ye talking with several ssmates. These ssmates smiled and shook hands with Hao Ye: "Old ssmate, if anyone dares to spread rumors in the future, juste to the group and shout. Such a good thing, we must not forget our ssmates." The defendants had not left yet, and they shuddered subconsciously when they heard what Hao Ye said. They vowed that they would never ept any task from Hei Hao Ye, which was terrible. Really can''t afford it. Those ssmates of Hao Ye also felt that this was a good thing. Yes, it is really good for them, after all, everyone is famous. After it was over, all the defendants took out their phones and posted a blog post to apologize to Hao Ye. Then several of Hao Ye''s ssmates also received phone calls, saying that someone was looking for them to fight awsuit, and they all smiled and looked at Hao Ye excitedly. Tang Guo walked to Hao Ye''s side and saw that the gloom between his eyebrows had disappeared, and he realized that his knot had been untied. "Let''s go, safeguarding your own interests, now it''s time to go back to work, you have been dyed for more than half a year." "By the way, the drama will be broadcast next month, because a certain TV station bought the exclusive broadcast rights." There is no need to predict, this drama will be hot, and the light on Hao Ye can''t be suppressed. Chapter 4235: Eighteenth line broker (79) Chapter 4235: Eighteenth line broker (79) As Tang Guo expected, when "I Just Want to Dominate the World" was just announced to be broadcast, because Hao Ye was known as the leading role, everyone was looking forward to the plot. Many people have heard that there is an original master, and before the broadcast, they even went to read the original. I heard that many of the props in this show were sponsored by Tang Guo, the agent, especially the costumes worn by Hao Ye. The announcement and photos alone are enough to attract people''s attention. On the first day of airing, the show burst. In the following period, the ratings increased every day. In this drama, they met Hao Ye again. The emperor was obviously a serious character. For some reason, the plot always made themugh. Of course Qi Dong was also paying attention to this matter. Seeing Hao Yegang''seback, he became popr so quickly, he felt a little angry, but he had nothing to do. He does have a lot of rtionships in the circle, and he has many resources. It''s easy to make a small artist, but the other party''s status in the circle is not low, and he doesn''t dare to do something on the face. It is also not good for him to be caught by the pigtail and publicized. And now Hao Ye, he doesn''t seem to be able to provoke him. Before the show "I Just Want to Dominate the World", he bought a marketing ount and nned to ck out the show. Unexpectedly, the marketing ount would not take over the work at all. What''s even more annoying is that these marketing ounts turned around and sent out relevant information about "I Just Want to Dominate the World", which is all praise. k It''s not that these marketing ounts want to praise Hao Ye, but Hao Ye has to apologize honestly. Who would feelfortable? They praised Hao Ye''s drama, but wanted to keep the heat away. They talked nicely, so Hao Ye couldn''t tell them, right? They have carefully read every passage of words and sentences, and they absolutely don''t want to be insulting, Hao Ye can''t tell them. [The host is great. Now those marketing ounts keep praising Hao Ye, but they still haven''t given up on the poprity. Will they have a bad influence on Hao Ye? "Well, it does make a bad impression on passers-by. Give you a task. For any marketing ount that has a enthusiasm for Hao Ye, you should go to their blog to bring rhythm, and tell them to let Hao Ye go and dont do it. The heat is getting hot, and Hao Ye is disgusting. If there are too many such words, passers-by will see that they are deliberately disgusting Hao Ye. By then, passers-by will stand on Hao Ye''s side. [Ok, the host is big. In addition, Tang Guo nned to find a job for Hao Ye that would not show up for half a year, so that he could take a serious filming. Hao Ye doesn''t like to show up on the Inte, so work hard. Time can prove everything, and when the timees, the marketing methods will be self-defeating. After the explosion of "I Just Want to Dominate the World", many people came to Hao Ye. The scripts that I can see now are all rtively high-quality. Among them, Tang Guo chose one for Hao Ye. As for the endorsements, she didn''t answer any of them, and Hao Ye didn''t seem to want to ept endorsements. It just so happened that she didn''t really want to endorse Hao Ye. Cheng Xuan''s recent days have been difficult. The secret of giving birth to her child is already a real deal. The news about her and the child was revealed on the Inte, but it was not ambiguous. Some people even posted the child''s photo on the Inte. It turned out that Cheng Xuan, all the mess left behind, was taken to her. Having children out of wedlock, smoking and drinking, ying big cards, bad temper. Chapter 4236: Eighteenth line broker (80) Chapter 4236: Eighteenth line broker (80) Evidence can be found for everything. I just performed a good y, but the reputation was ruined. With the rhythm of the navy, she encountered serious resistance fromizens, and Cheng Xuan couldnt help but want to start a new job. . After Tang Guo learned about Cheng Xuan''s situation, he recalled the original plot in his mind. The original plot was that Cheng Xuan''s career was particrly smooth at the beginning. With the role of Mi Yaxue, she quickly became popr, and then started a new job, and identally met the child''s biological father, and it was just as soon as it happened. The child''s biological father investigated Cheng Xuan and found out that she had given birth to a child. Then he naturally found out that the child belonged to him. Then the overbearing president often came to see Cheng Xuan and the child, and he established a father-son rtionship with the child early. In addition, Cheng Xuan smoked and drank before. This overbearing president automatically made up his mind. This is the annoyance that Cheng Xuan felt after pregnancy, and he was unwilling to have children, so that she made herself so decadent, and also helped to erase all these traces. Therefore, even if someone wanted to ck Cheng Xuan, no evidence was found. Even if someer revealed that Cheng Xuan had a child secretly, the overbearing president stood up and announced his identity, also saying that Cheng Xuan was his wife. Who would check if they had a marriage certificate, thinking that the overbearing president personally recognized it, everyone just took care of CP. But the situation is different now. Cheng Xuan''s ck evidence is still there, there is no way to start a new job, and the opportunity to meet the child''s father is missed. There is no way to save everything. Zhong Xiang, the female number one in the previous drama, had always hated Cheng Xuan, and sessively bought the navy army. It seemed that she was nning to dying Cheng Xuan, and he did not hesitate to find someone to take pictures of Cheng Xuan''s children and publish them. Cheng Xuan was going to die of anger, but there was no way. Suddenly, she remembered what Hao Ye had told the marketing ount before, and she had an idea in her heart. The navy exposed her child. This was the biggest mistake, so she might be able to use this child to stand up this time. Love books The next day, Tang Guo was notified by the system that Cheng Xuan posted a long blog post with a request from a mother. The main idea is that everyone can scold her and say that she is not. She was really young and ignorant and did a lot of wrong things. These are things that everyone should scold. But she hopes that everyone will scold her. Why do you want to implicate an innocent child and regret it here? It is her mother who did not do well that will allow her child to encounter online violence at a young age. What happened to the child really made her heartache. I hope thatizens can be merciful and delete the child''s photo. In short, it is a mother shouting for her child. Simply admit the mistake, apologize, and say that this is young and ignorant, which is indirect. I also borrowed my child to arouse sympathy fromizens. Sure enough, as soon as this blog post came out, most of the followingments were made by mothers with children, saying that it is not easy for single mothers to bring children, and the things Cheng Xuan did were not particrly bad. But when you are young, many people have problems with smoking and drinking. Having a child out of wedlock, who knows the story behind it? She was able to raise the child by herself and admitted her mistakes, which is already great. [Host, Cheng Xuan is white. The point is that her mistake is not too big a problem. It is really not easy for a single mother to take the child. Everyone has taken it in. Chapter 4237: Eighteenth line broker (81) Chapter 4237: Eighteenth line broker (81) At present, there are many people who help Cheng Xuan speak on the Inte. Once someone attacks Cheng Xuan again, they will be overwhelmed with saliva. Why do these people say that they are not letting go of a single mother? When Cheng Xuan saw this, she also knew that she was doing the right thing. In fact, at the beginning, she wanted to borrow Hao Ye''s Dongfeng and also sue those who exposed her children. But then I thought, the cycle of doing this is too long, and the gain is not proportional to the effort. Thinking about it, it''s better to sell it miserably. It just so happens that today''s society is saying that it is not easy for a woman to have a child, and adding her to a single mother makes it even more difficult. Sure enough, the final result is what she wants to see. Even now the program team has invited her to do interviews. She has not met a good script and can''t start a new job, so she agreed to the invitation of the program team. Just at this time, I should show my positive image so that everyone knows that Cheng Xuan is different now. Cheng Xuan was also a little sullen in her heart. If the original owner hadn''t left her with such a big mess, would she have worked so hard? She had fancy some roles before, and wanted to try it out, but she was hacked. She can guess who the ck her is, most likely Zhong Xiang. There is a conflict of interest, that is, the other party. Cheng Xuan was on the talk show. She didn''t say much about her feelings, and basically focused on raising children and filming these years. Sessfully molded herself into a tough single mother. After reading it, manyizens are wondering who is the father of the child and why, regardless of Cheng Xuan and the child, is it a scumbag? Some people are also specting whether Cheng Xuan did three and secretly gave birth to a child. However, this statement was quickly smashed back. Can a three who had a child be mixed so badly and be attacked by awork? If the child''s father is really a rich man, wouldn''t it be easy to raise two people? In any case, Cheng Xuan''s pass is over. After participating in the program interview, her poprity has grown a little, and she has more fans who are married and have children. For this group of fans, Cheng Xuan could not be attacked by anyone. It seems that Zhong Xiang and Cheng Xuan are facing each other. No matter what role Cheng Xuan fancy, Zhong Xiang has to intervene sideways. Cheng Xuan''s acting skills are indeed better than Zhong Xiang. If it weren''t for the power of capital, she shouldn''t be able to win the process. Even if he had the power of capital, Zhong Xiang couldn''t finish it. If anyone in this circle dared to y, it would cause the director''s dissatisfaction, and it would be another ck spot. Cheng Xuan is also smart, knowing that Zhong Xiang is going to do sabotage. Among the many roles, she chooses one of them and pretends to be satisfied to audition. Zhong Xiang was really fooled and snatched this role. After Cheng Xuan waited for Zhong Xiang to enter the crew, she then slowly auditioned for another role. [The host is big, that''s it. Cheng Xuan has now received another good role, still the second female, with no capital behind it, and a slightly better script, the female number one cannot win. "Then dont pay attention. If any good script appears in the future, you should pay more attention. Its okay for Cheng Xuan to y the second female role. With such a big circle, it is impossible to spend so much thought on her. , There will never be a way to achieve the best actress achievement, and it will be enough for her to be ufortable for a lifetime." The system sighed, and it turned out that the host was huge. Chapter 4238: Eighteenth line broker (82) Chapter 4238: Eighteenth line broker (82) Cheng Xuan used to be a queen, but she can only y the second female role in this world, and she feels very frustrated when she thinks about it. "I don''t care about the female characters of some junk scripts, let her act. You can analyze it more, if you have a chance to explode, you must notify me." Tang Guo suddenly felt that there were fewer female artists in his hands. It''s not that there are fewer female artists, but that there are no female artists simr to Cheng Xuan. Yin Zhuyun and Jiang Qiqi have special routes. Zhuo Xiang made her debut toote, and she couldn''t make it fast in acting. Her talent was still a lot worse than He Lei. He Lei was very cautious against Cheng Xuan, so Zhuo Xiang had only one dead word against Cheng Xuan, and she couldn''tpete. In this way, she has to choose a few female artists with good acting skills topete for some good scripted female No. 1 roles. It doesnt matter if she doesnt get it. As long as she canpare the process, the director will feel the need It''s always a little bit close, and that''s the end. "Tongzi, help me pay attention. The acting skills in the circle are very good, and the route is simr to that of Cheng Xuan. It is best if there is no back, and the one who is often overwhelmed and bullied by other people." [Ok, the host is big,] The system thinks its the happiest thing to help the host do things a lot, but now he has a doubt, [The host is big, now your cute family has also been found, why there is no progress between you? ? As soon as they are finished, you arrange people to do work, the host is big, do you just want to raise cattle now? "You have a system and ask so much what to do? Isn''t it a natural thing for emotional matters? Now that we are all young, we should work harder?" System: I always feel untrustworthy. In the afternoon, Tang Guo took Tang to explore Hao Ye''s ss. System: He knows that the host is untrustworthy. Look at it, it seems that words and deeds are inconsistent. [Host, arent you talking about emotions, it needs to happen naturally? Why did you give Hao Ye soup? Tang Guo: "If you want to give it away, I give it away. This is called Congxin. Is there any problem?" System; But, the host is bullying the system again. What else did the system want to say, I found someone sent him an email, and when I saw the sender, it turned out to be 111, and quickly said to Tang Guo: [Host, 111, the kid sent me an email, it should be thest time I promised my instation Bag, I''ll go take a look first. "it is good." Tang Guo was so curious as to what instation package 111 would send to her little Tongzi. Not long after, Tang Guo went to the crew. This time Hao Ye was shooting a TV series ofw and politics. Hao Ye yed this role, and it was the director who first saw him and invited him to audition. Being able to rely on a TV series to catch up with such a veteran director is enough to prove Hao Ye''s strong business ability. In this y, Hao Ye''s role is a barrister. It is not a proof image, nor can it be regarded as a negative. It is a very contradictory image, which tests the actor''s skills. So far, the director is very satisfied with Hao Ye''s performance. Qi Dong actually came to audition for this role, but he was not selected. This director is notorious for not bad money, and only shoots the film he wants. Qi Dong can''t help it. Hao Ye just ended the scene when Tang Guo went. At this time, Hao Ye, in a suit and leather shoes, dressed like an elite, may not have had time to get out of the role just now. When confronting Tang Guo, he felt that there was something hidden under the appearance of the elite. Desire that is difficult to express. Chapter 4239: Eighteenth line broker (83) Chapter 4239: Eighteenth line broker (83) The kind of desire for money, rights, and superiors. When Hao Ye saw Tang Guo, he quickly broke away from the role and walked to her with a faint smile on his face. "It''s such a cold day, why are you here?" Hao Ye found out for himself. He didn''t want to call her Sister Tang at all. He was obviously a few years older than her, and her name was strange. In the beginning, I didn''t feel that way. With the more contact, the less he wants them to get along like this. "Let''s take a look, you are all working. I''m a manager who is a little busytely. It just so happens that no one else is in this city, so you are here. I ate the soup at noon today and I will bring you some." Hao Ye recalled in his mind that other people seemed like I was no longer in this city, so she really wanted to drink soup by herself, so she happened to think of him and prepared something for him? "Is it over here? Do you want to taste it?" Hao Ye took the heat preservation box: "Since you brought it here personally, how can I not eat it. It hasn''t been opened yet. I can smell the fragrance from the gap between the heat preservation and the heat preservation. This soup must be good." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, quite talking. The director saw this scene, nced at the two of them, thenughed: "It seems that the crew can save a box of lunch today." "If Xiaoye can drink soup every day, the crew can save a box of lunch every day, which is a good deal." The director continued. Others also ridiculed. Hao Ye took a sip of the soup and couldn''t help but watch Tang Guo express his desire: "If I can drink this kind of soup every day, I must have been good in my previous life." As soon as Hao Ye said this, everyone knew a little bit more clearly. Especially the female artists present, they thought that Hao Ye was a good talker, but they didn''t like contact with them of the opposite sex. I heard that he has been single since his debut ten years ago, and he is so handsome. Everyone can feel that he is going to skyrocket. Who is not thinking about it? It''s a pity that Hao Ye doesn''t appreciate it very much. But he was different to Tang Guo. He drank her soup and said variouspliments. Talking to Tang Guo for a while, more than ten days with them. So, this is the first month of the month? "The weather is cold recently. I drink soup every day, and I will bring you some when the timees." Tang Guo said. Hao Ye asked hypocritically, "Will it be troublesome?" "I don''t have anything to do, so I just take a walk after dinner and it won''t get in the way." Hao Ye looked at me and nodded in relief: "Then I will be wee." Everyone: "..." Are these two people acting as fools? Everyone in the crew is very polite to Tang Guo, because they want such a powerful agent. Unfortunately, not everyone can be taken by her. Throughout the winter, Tang Guo visited the crew every day and delivered soup. Everyone can see that the rtionship between the two is getting better and better, and it''s almost impossible to hold a little hand to date. Throughout the winter, they were all caught by the delicious soup smell, which made the greedy worms crawl out. It was obvious that the box lunch of the crew was not bad, and they didn''t think it smelled anymore. Hao Ye''s y is still well-produced. Because he is professional, he has revised some of the logical errors in the y. In addition, I have collected a lot of real cases that I and my ssmates have experienced and integrated into it to ensure that each story is particrly exciting. As a result, Hao Ye''s name appeared not only on the cast list, but also on the screenwriter. When the poster came out, it was already half a yearter. In other words, since thestwsuit, Hao Ye has disappeared for more than half a year. As soon as the result came out, he made such a big deal. No need to guess, this is another explosive drama. At present, Hao Ye has gone to the road show to promote it, and these are still necessary. Tang Guo didn''t follow, but at home to read the information of the artists in the circle. Tongzi helped her sum up a lot, she needs to look at them one by one. She remembered one thing: "Tongzi?" Recently, her family is always distracted, and she doesn''t know if she is ying games. She called for a while before the system said: [Host, what is it, what information do you want? Tang Guo felt that the system seemed to be particrly anxious, hoping to get her affairs done early, and then go y? "What are you doing recently? By the way, didn''t you give you an instation package before 111? What is it?" Chapter 4240: Eighteen-line broker (84) Chapter 4240: Eighteen-line broker (84) [Host big, you finally remembered this. ] Throughout the winter, most of his hosts have been valuing **** and dereliction of friends, and left his little system behind. Now that the person is almost ready, do you think of him? "What instation package did 111 give you?" System: [It is a social software withplex programs and a lot of content. The name of this software is "System House", in which you can add friends, pull small rooms, post posts, y games, and watch videos. Of course, there is also a mall inside, which can buy things. Tang Guo was a little surprised. Seeing what her Xiao Tongzi meant, he could already use this "System House"? Tang Guo: "Can you bepatible with such aplicated program?" [The host is big, don''t look down on the system. Not only can I bepatible, I have also learned many new systems recently. I finally understand why 111 can be so brilliant, it turns out that other systems are too simple. "Isn''t it because my brother is too good, he became so good after doing the task to upgrade 111?" The system hesitated: [Okay, this is also the reason. "So you''ve been busy making new friendstely?" Tang Guo finally understood. Why did her family member disappear when she was okay? It turned out that she found something fun. Speaking of the procedures of the Time and Space Administration, Xiao Tongzi can also bepatible. It seems that Xiao Tongzi from her family is indeed rtively advanced. System; [Of course, I also added friends with many systems. We yed games together, watched videos together, opened rooms to chat together, and shared various experiences we encountered. The less he didn''t think, one day his whole life is so rich, and so many system understandings, it is simply too happy. Love Literature Network "It seems that 111 gave you a good thing." She said, she hadn''t heard Xiao Tongziin about 111 for a long time. It turned out to be bought. System: [That is, 111 this kid is still very loyal. "All right, you go y, I''ll call you if I have something to do." Xiao Tongzi is probably still in high spirits now, there is nothing to do, Tang Guo will not bother him. The system really responded and disappeared. Just now he saw a post from a system that madeints about it. He hasn''t read it yet. With this software, he realized that not all systems have him, 111, and 222 are so lucky to meet a good host. Some hosts can''t do it, thinking about the pie in the sky every day, they are still in love, the task progress is not improved, and theyin about the stupid system. But how can the system be smart withoutpleting the task and upgrading the system? Those systems are really miserable. Fortunately, what he encountered was the host Da, and he was the one with the best luck, followed by 111. Tang Guo has so far selected three good female artists, all of whom are about the same age as Cheng Xuan, and their routes ovep with Cheng Xuan. The appearance of the three of them is very good, the business ability is very good, but they are a little lucky, and they have no background, so they have never been able to get an important role in a good script. The fans of the three have a certain foundation, they are the kind of faces that passers-by are familiar with, but they have not yed the main role, so they can''t be popr. After bringing the three people back, Tang Guo didn''t n to teach it by herself. Half of the artists under her had finished their work and are resting. Therefore, after the three arrived, this matter was left to Jiang Qiqi and the others. Chapter 4241: Eighteenth line broker (85) Chapter 4241: Eighteenth line broker (85) Those three artists do notck acting skills, what theyck is an opportunity. It was more than enough to let Jiang Qiqi and others teach them. A monthter, the movie starring Yu Zhi was released, and it was received rave reviews as soon as it was released. Because of this, Yu Zhi became popr again. In this movie, Xiao Huahua also has some shots. At the request of the fans, Yu Zhi opened an ount for Xiaohuahua when he was endorsing the chicken farm, and all the sharing was about Xiaohuahua''s life. What Yu Zhiwei didn''t expect was that Xiaohuahua''s fans had more than doubled since he opened the ount. There are more fans who list Xiaohuahua every day than his. In the star rankings, Xiao Huahua''s poprity has soared all the way, surpassing many stars, making people speechless and wondering what to do. Many artists in the circle are a little bit dumbfounded. They have worked so hard for so many years, but in the end they were overtaken by a little hen. This is really the biggest joke in the circle. Yu Zhiwei is nothing, but Xiao Huahua''s pay for appearing on the scene is really not lower than him. ording to the current situation, if it continues to continue, maybe Xiao Huahua will surpass him by a lot. He also said that raising florets, as a result, now that florets make money, they can''t be spent in a few lifetimes. Now Xiaohuahuas fans are no longer in his home country, and there are other countries. Many programs hoped that Yu Zhiwei would bring Xiaohuahua to participate, but Yu Zhiwei basically refused. If there is a good show, I will still consider it. As the movie exploded, Yu Zhiwei''s identity suddenly soared into a first-line artist. Next, I received two big-name endorsements. For TV dramas or movies, it depends on fate. After all, he doesn''t pick up all films. He can pick up a little bit better, of course. Scale literature In addition, Jiang Qiqi and Zhuo Xiang have also made good achievements. Jiang Qiqi has begun to take on the role of the female lead. Her current image has changed drastically. The characters received are also more atmospheric heroines. The soft sister heroines have seen too much, and suddenly there is a handsome heroine. Still very appetizing. In Zhuo Xiang''s next y, Tang Guo intends to show her a heroine. After so long of training, it is almost done. Needless to say, He Lei, the script in front of him is basically the male number one. Regarding He Lei''s development, Tang Guo paid more attention to it. After all, he made his debut as a flow niche, and he had to be careful in epting the script. If he formed a fixed impression, it would be very troublesome to transform again. For a role as profound as Fan Xi, take some more to test the acting skills. As for idol dramas, if you have a good script and highlight the role, you can still take it. Some are toomon for the general public, forget it. After all, she still hopes that the artists in her hand, even if they rely on traffic, must pick up some quality. All of them were given a one-month holiday by Tang Guo. They all lived in Tang Guo''s mansion. In addition to practicing basic skills every day, they also taught the three neers. At this time, Hao Ye came back from the roadshow. On the day he returned, he brought small gifts to everyone, but the one gift he brought to Tang Guo was a diamond ring. Seeing Hao Ye intimately put a ring on Tang Guo, Yu Zhi was dumbfounded for all of them. This...what happened to this? Didnt they just go out to work for a winter? So, tell them, what is going on? When they didn''t know, Hao Ye kidnapped their agent? Chapter 4242: Eighteenth line broker (86) Chapter 4242: Eighteenth line broker (86) At the end of the one-month holiday, everyone was busy working again. Soon Tang Guo received the good news that the role of Fan Xi yed by He Lei had a great chance of winning the best supporting actor. And the female viin of the y yed by Jiang Qiqi also has a great chance of winning the best supporting actress. The role yed by Hao Ye in "I Just Want to Dominate the World" is actually very prominent. Maybe it was originally aedy drama, not in line with the award-winning aesthetic, so it was only nominated for a short time and it was removed. Tang Guo and Hao Ye are not in a hurry, because after his TV series onw and politics is broadcast this year, if there are no idents, he is very likely to win the prize for his role as awyer in this drama. Tang Guo is still looking forward to Yu Zhiwei''s new movie. However, the role of the actor has a lot of reasons. It depends on the movie itself and the aesthetics of contemporary judges. Not only does the movie have to be good-looking, but it also has to have connotations, fully expressing the external and internal contradictions of a protagonist, before we can get it. The movie alone is good-looking and useless. After Cheng Xuan hyped up her single mother''s method, her fame has soared, and she is currently hovering in the second and third lines. Tang Guo paid attention to Cheng Xuan, and the male protagonist who had never met her, didn''t know if he missed it that time, and the two never met again. Cheng Xuan is currently doing well, with her second female role in the new y, her reputation has risen a lot. Taking advantage of this enthusiasm, she ns to continue auditioning for some good scripts she fancy. Can y female number one, preferably female number one. Now Cheng Xuan knows that not all niches are as perverted as He Lei, and the rest of the world is actually simr to her original world. The same is true, Cheng Xuan''s self-confidence has increased a lot. After learning that Cheng Xuan was going to audition for new roles, Tang Guo quickly investigated which roles were among them. Chinese bar Now, she was about to do something. Thest time she was ounted for, because everyone was busy and there was no one in her hands, she didn''t have time to settle with Cheng Xuan. Calcting that the female artists in his hand, especially the three recruitedter, are definitely excellent acting and have the strength of the female number one. Cheng Xuan was going to audition for Female No.1, so she asked these people to prepare and try it too. Cheng Xuan was full of confidence. She wanted to audition for the female number one. The director was very satisfied at first, but she was eventually brushed off. She inquired about it and found out that the director was fancying a second professional female professional. After seeing the other party''s work, Cheng Xuan was a little silent and continued to prepare another role material. I went to the audition for the second time. After Cheng Xuan entered, she just saw the director muttering and discussing something, and they were still smiling. Vaguely, she heard the director say, if there is no problem, whoever will be used. Cheng Xuan yed a little abnormally in this game, and naturally lost this opportunity. Obviously, the two good actresses whom the directors had chosen were chosen by the directors, not by default. The result was missed, and Cheng Xuan was very annoyed. Next, she can only audition for a female second with a good script, because the female one has already been decided. Tang Guo sent his third female artist, but this time the female artist did not grab the role of Cheng Xuan, but another one, which should be said to be side-by-side female second. The main reason for doing this is to steal Cheng Xuan''s limelight when filming. This time there was finally no trouble, and Cheng Xuan rxed a little. Chapter 4243: Eighteenth line broker (87) Chapter 4243: Eighteenth line broker (87) Only when she started filming, she wanted to suppress the limelight of the side-by-side female number two, but she couldn''t suppress it at all. Later, she found out that the other party was a child star debut. She has always been so close. She wants to suppress such a veteran acting school. Difficult. Cheng Xuan''s filming this time was an intrigue. She felt that every time she wanted to do something, the other party could respond quickly. Moreover, the other party''s understanding of the role is too strong, and he can always y an ordinary line and action so perfectly. A t character she originally thought was so alive. It may be that the other party performed well, changed the lines a bit, and added a little drama to himself. The director did not stop, but was satisfied. Where did Cheng Xuan know that this artist can rise so fast because of training. The director believes her because he knows that this person is an artist under Tang Guo''s hands. Can he go wrong? Moreover, Tang Guo also sponsored a lot of their props. Those exquisite hair crowns and costumes were all real and priceless, whichpletely raised the level of the whole show. Cheng Xuan was suppressed by Tang Guo, and she thought of Qi Dong again. Regarding how Qi Dong should clean up, she decided to discuss with Hao Ye. "Are there any new trends in Qi Dong recently?" Hao Ye asked. Tang Guo said: "It is said that most of his endorsements in his hand are about to expire, but you are not interested in this, I n to grab it to Xiaolei. Xiaolei is tall and handsome, suitable for the endorsement of these high-end brands, with his current poprity, Image, there is a great chance of grabbing it." Hao Ye agrees with this. He really doesn''t want to endorse any product, not arrogant, not dislike. He only likes acting, and he is not very interested in other things. "In addition, Qi Dong seems to have taken a fancy to a movie character whose subject matter is future technology. Would you like to grab it yourself? This is a veteran director who casts publicly, but this director still talks about favors. Qi Dong may be. Use the resources of Sister Yang. But dont worry, as long as your interpretation leaves Qi Dong far behind, the director will be more together with his film." Nine Nine Chinese "Qi Dong has been thinking about entering the movie circle for many years. How could I leave this opportunity to him?" Hao Ye said, "Xiaoguo, is there any information about this script?" "I will ask thepany to help you." Tang Guo was already thinking about it, since it was the subject of future science and technology, it seemed that he could find Emanuel, and Billy could give her some information. However, these materials cannot be brought out in kind, and Hao Ye has a look at them, so that he can understand the future technology, just say that this is a kind of conjecture. On the same day, Hao Ye prepared for this role. On the day of the audition, Tang Guo apanied Hao Ye. This was the first meeting with Qi Dong since his return. When Qi Dong saw Hao Ye, his face changed, and he had a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, after the two of them had an audition, Qi Dong was beaten by Hao Ye. The director ignored the assistant''s wink and ordered Hao Ye to y the male number one on the spot. When everyone was gone, the assistant hesitated and said: "Director, this drama Sister Yang has invested more than half of it. Now you have chosen Hao Ye and brushed off Qi Dong. Sister Yang is over..." "Qi Dong can''t do it. If Hao Ye hadn''te, I could still ept it with reluctance, but such aparison is one world by one." Chapter 4244: Eighteenth line broker (88) Chapter 4244: Eighteenth line broker (88) "Qi Dong is just reading the lines dryly, the performance traces are too exaggerated. And Hao Ye, he not only integrated into the role, but also his own understanding, and even added some bold conjectures, usually he should have seen science fiction and the like. books." In fact, Qi Dong''s performance is also remarkable, but it is not outstanding, butpared with Hao Ye, the director looks at Qi Dong not pleasing to the eye and speaks a bit biased. "But Sister Yang..." The assistant reminded once again that this is their biggest investor in movies. The directorughed: "Sister Yang is not an unreasonable person? I will exin to her then, and the agent behind Hao Ye is Tang Guo, do you know what this means?" The assistant didnt understand. The director continued: It means that even if Sister Yang withdraws from the capital, we will not be short of money. Now everyone in the circle knows that Hao Ye and his agent will prevent Hao Ye from acting in this movie. drama?" The little assistant stared, as if that was the case, this agent was very powerful. Qi Dong was frustrated, and when he returned to the car, he called sister Yang. After talking about the fact that the audition was removed today, Sister Yang was silent for a second. "I''ll ask what''s the situation." Qi Dong smiled all over his face, his voice was gentle, and he said many words of thanks, even saying that he would go to see Sister Yang today. "I went abroadst week." Sister Yang''s reminder made Qi Dong feel a little embarrassed, and then changed the subject and said something before he died. Sister Yang immediately called the director, and after hearing the director''s words, she had no intention of withdrawing funds. People who can be highly rmended by this director, then this movie will definitely be a big hit, and if we divest her, she will suffer a great loss. Follow up As for Xiao Qi, it is still easy for her to help him invest in another movie and get a male number one role. Qi Dong got this result. Even though he was unhappy, he didn''t dare to say anything. Instead, he declined Sister Yang''s suggestion, saying that he didn''t have a good movie script at present, and he would ept the TV script first. "Who is Tang Guo? When Director Qin talked with me today, he was not nervous at all. It seemed that he was sure that even if I withdrew from the investment, the movie would continue to be sent. I mentioned Tang Guo many times and went to investigate. Check what''s going on." Not long after, Sister Yang saw Tang Guo''s information. The daughter of the Tang family is currently an agent in the entertainment industry, and the artists under his hand are very good. Some have be first-line artists, and some are about to be first-line artists. In short, no artist is ignored, and they are all steadily rising. "No wonder... Hao Ye?" Sister Yang finally remembered such a person, "It turned out to be like this." "Sister Yang, I also found something else. Over the years, Qi Dong has been constantly targeting Hao Ye, causing him to leave the circle for seven years. After the contract with thepany is terminated, before returning to the circle, Morningstar Entertainment signs a contract and leads Tang Guo was the one who signed him." "It seems that it was deliberate this time. Hao Ye seemed to have overpowered Xiao Qi a lot back then. I didn''t expect Xiao Qi to do so much in the middle." Sister Yang thought for a while. Sister Yang: "Perhaps, you should pay more attention to Qi Dong. He did a lot of things in your name. You see, you have been abroad for a week now, and he doesn''t even know. You cared about him before, so I can''t tell. What, now he is getting more and more floating. If it weren''t for this lesson, I still can''t remember Sister Yang youing." "Then tell Xiao Qi, let him avoid Hao Ye, and remind him not to target Hao Ye anymore." On the Tang family''s daughter, she may not know that Qi Dong is behind her. She was able to release these things against Qi Dong, but she did not. Suffice it to say that this is giving her face. Hao Ye''s ability to get this role is also his own. Chapter 4245: Eighteenth line broker (89) Chapter 4245: Eighteenth line broker (89) Qi Dong thought that if he called Sister Yang, the other party would help him. Even if he couldn''t get back the previous role, he would have to divest and warn the director. The director is facing divestment, which will definitely bring some trouble to the filming. He didn''t expect that after hanging up the phone on the front foot for a while, he received a call from Sister Yang''s special assistant, which turned out to be a warning to him. What makes him even more incredible is that he should not provoke Hao Ye. This can make Qi Dong angry! "Hao Ye again! Damn it." He knew that once Hao Ye returned to this circle, it would definitely affect his development. Here, he finally found a role, he had a hunch, with this movie, he will definitely get some achievements in the movie circle, but he was robbed by Hao Ye. When he entered this circle, he especially wanted to enter the movie circle. He had tried the waters one after another, but the response was not very good. He could only wait for some characters that suit him, or arge-scale script. After waiting for so long, I asked Ms. Yang to help with the investment, and the cooked duck flew like this. Qi Dong was frustrated. Now he can''t buy marketing. It is said that Hao Ye is taken care of by some rich woman. That powerful broker is a rich daughter and is not short of money. The key is that she has not treated anyone under her care. Even if they use this point to make a fuss, passer-by who knows a little bit before will not believe it, and will think that those rumors are jealous of Hao Ye. The key is that after Hao Ye paid, he made two dramas. From the first one, the acting skills are remarkable. Qi Dong was not reconciled anymore. In the end, he decided to ck out Hao Ye. So he sold the navy again. Those big marketers didn''t dare to say anything about Hao Ye, but Hao Ye couldn''t be held ountable for the creation of a trumpet by the Navy. Before Qin Dao had an official announcement, Qi Dong got into trouble. He bought the water army and released the news. Soon after Hao Ye just paid, he cut off the role of Senior Hu. Sure enough, as soon as the news came out,izens were very curious about what was going on. The navy took them with them, and all of a sudden, they found out that this mans predecessor was Qi Dong, and Qi Dong was the emperor. He could do almost every TV series Hot. "The news on the Inte now is that this character was originally owned by Qi Dong at first. Later, my agent was very capable and he snatched it back for you." Tang Guo held his mobile phone and discussed with Qi Dong, "They really didn''t guess. Wrong, but you took it back by yourself. I took you to grab it. Qi Dong didn''t grab it." "Qi Dong likes to do these little actions behind his back. If the characters he fancy in the future are good, I will try them all." Hao Ye said, "Xiaoguo, please help me pay attention." "no problem." If the two of them were not leaning on the tatami mats and looked very close, they would think they were talking in the office. The system media have been busy making new system friends recently, and asionally see what Tang Guo is doing. If there is nothing to do, he stops talking. "I''ve talked to Director Qin, and he will release the audition shotster. When that happens,izens are free to judge." Tang Guo thinks Qi Dong is a little clever, but if you deal with a little The artist, this little trick is still very useful, but it is a pity that I met Hao Ye, and it is even more pity that Hao Ye is hers, that is, she is looking for death. Of course she will use the ck material delivered to her door. She did not expose the fact that Qi Dong was taken care of by Sister Yang. It was indeed for Sister Yang''s face. Qi Dong''s ck Haoye has been displeased long ago. Chapter 4246: Eighteenth line broker (90) Chapter 4246: Eighteenth line broker (90) "In addition, Qin said that Sister Yang did not intend to withdraw funds." Hao Ye was not surprised when he heard the news: "Sister Yang is not a person who would have no principles for Qi Dong. She will support Qi Dong, usually with resources, and will not do anything for nothing. Incident. Besides, this movie, with a little bit of vision, will continue to invest, not because of Qi Dong withdrawing." "It seems that I have to make less money again." Tang Guo sighed. Hao Ye said at this time: "My sry has been getting higher and higher. I don''t usually spend much money. If the money has been paid, I will take care of it." Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled, remembering the first time he went to Qi Dong''s house, the house was extremely simple. All the furnishings and furniture are the styles of many years ago, but they are not bad at all, and they are all clean and tidy. "Then I''m not wee, you really are, you can make money and not spend money, let me spend it for you." "It should be." "At that time, I will only give you five hundred pocket money every month." Tang Guo said in an inch, "If you exceed five hundred, you have to make a report." "I don''t think five hundred can be spent." Hao Ye said seriously. Now all his daily life is taken care of by a living assistant, and there is no ce to spend money. The clothes he wore outside were all prepared by Tang Guo, and some were given to him by the clothing dealer, not only for him to wear, but also for him to wear. Tang Guo was amused. At present,izens are making a lot of noise on the Inte, especially Qi Dongs crazy fans, who are scolding Hao Ye for shame, and even grabbing the role of their brother. Many people even went to Hao Ye''s blog post to curse people, all kinds of unpleasant words, cursing the extinction of the whole family. Hao Ye is not immune to these words, but he doesn''t like the feeling of being violently online. Every time he saw someone scolding him, his heart was ready to go to court. Looking at him like that, Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Who do you want to sue again? But this is not easy to tell, you can warn first." "Then I will post a blog post to warn you." "You really don''t think it''s a big deal." Tang Guo didn''t object. Hao Ye doesn''t care about it anyway. The artist is also a human being. Of course, he can use legal weapons to protect himself against false news. Hao Yes blog post is still very short and clear: Its not advisable to spread rumors, or that sentence, no matter who you are, I hope you will be responsible to yourself when you speak on the Inte, otherwise I will take up the weapon ofw and protect my rights. . Hao Ye was not at all afraid of more people scolding him, nor was he afraid that someone would sue him at every turn. For him, it is enough to be able to return to this circle, one to act, and second to use thew to protect himself. People who like him will still like him, and people who don''t like him, please don''t nder him. He is still a bit different from other artists and won''t swallow his voice. Sure enough, when Hao Ye''s blog post came out, the people who originally abused him stopped for a while, feeling a little frightened. However, Qi Dong''s fans don''t care about this. This is the result of Qi Dong''s deliberate guidance, and some of his fans scold Hao Ye even more fiercely. What is amazing is that those pornographic marketing ounts, instead of scolding others, are on the official website silently. Marketing No. 1: Hao Ye has made this frightening statement again. The warning in it is very strong, and I feel something is going to happen. Chapter 4247: Eighteenth line broker (91) Chapter 4247: Eighteenth line broker (91) Marketing No. 2: I also think that anyway, if you scold Hao Ye and say that Hao Ye is not the news, let''s not touch it. Once touched, it will be a sorrow. This guy was probably scolded and has a psychological shadow. I suspect that he returned with a stunt, but actually wanted to avenge all those who scolded him. Marketing No. 3: This person is not easy to mess with, he can act, he is smart, he is still a barrister, and his ssmates and alumni really can''t afford to mess with him. Marketing No. 4: Lets forward Hao Yes blog post. At least we can get a bit of heat. Lets follow the trend and hope that everyone speaks kindly. Everything that is ced in front of you is chasing after the wind. There is no evidence at all, Hao Ye Maybe you won''t sue us? Marketing No. 5: This is good. For other artists, let''s just talk about it. But for Hao Ye, I thought of a good way to get rid of the heat. Just repost his blog post. Its definitely hot. In my opinion, Hao Ye is so real, and this thing is definitely endless. Another amazing scene appeared on the Inte. Hao Ye''s blog posts were forwarded by major marketing ounts, and they were also apanied by texts to persuadeizens to be kind and don''t talk nonsense about things without evidence. The Inte has never been outside thew. The passers-by looked at these marketing ounts and left messages: Hey, if Hao Ye is kidnapped, you will blink. What a serious matter originally, it was a bit funny to be dealt with by marketing ounts andizens. The passers-by were calm, and they were deeply impressed by Hao Ye''sstwsuit. Only Qi Dong''s fans, I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I can''t see, I can''t see, I can''t see, anyway, it is Hao Ye who robbed the role of their brother. Director Qin was still quite strong, and he released the clips of the audition on the same day, which already made Qi Dong a pretty face. He has been nning this movie for five years, but he cant ruin his satisfied actor''s reputation because of a rumor. This is Qi Dong looking for something on his own, no wonder he. Sure enough, as soon as the audition footage came out, everyone who had watched it was very silent. In fact, Qi Dong''s performance is not bad, but the performance traces are really too heavy, which shows that the understanding of the role has not been deepened. Hao Ye is different here. In ying this role, it should not be said that standing in front of the camera, he seems to be that role,pletely integrated into it. Even Qi Dong''s fan has to admit that Hao Ye yed well. In addition, the two were auditioning together, and Hao Ye didn''t have the role of grabbing Qi Dong at all. Qi Dong couldn''tpete by himself. Whenizens were arguing for a long time, Qi Dong didn''t say a word. Didn''t this acquiesce that Hao Ye grabbed his role? It''s a pity that this trick is used on other artists, and there may be no way to clean it, but it can be done here in Hao Ye. What is even more incredible is that Hao Ye is going to go to court again. Netizens were stunned when the news came out. But this time, Hao Ye entrusted his ssmates to help with the matter of entering the crew to film and fight thewsuit. The person he sue is exactly those big fans of Qi Dong who danced especially happily under his blog. Before joining the crew, Hao Ye posted a blog post. Hao Ye: If I''m bad, and I really do bad things, everyone cane and scold me. But nder and rumors are not allowed here, and I will use the means I should have to protect my rights. Good news came one after another. The female viin of Jiang Qiqi''s previous TV series sessfully defeated the role of Cheng Xuan Mi Yaxue and won the best supporting actress. Chapter 4248: Eighteenth line broker (92) Chapter 4248: Eighteenth line broker (92) The role of Fan Xi, needless to say, is the best supporting actor doing his part. The barrister yed by Hao Ye has been broadcast. As soon as it was broadcast, Hao Ye, who was different from the previous emperor''s role, appeared, and appeared in a suit and shoes, causing a great sensation. In the TV series, one by one professional terms, serious cases, make people look fascinated, all the cases in it are to change real cases. In particr, Hao Ye, a realwyer, has been charged with correcting any unprofessional aspects. As a result, this TV series was praised by the country, and it was also broadcast on the newswork. It can be described as a hit. In the past,wyers in the industry were most ufortable with some legal and political TV dramas. Because of unprofessional terms and methods, they felt that IQ would be insulted. They couldn''t help but stab them and couldn''t stand it. But Hao Ye''s film was different. Almost as soon as it came out, it was rmended to French students by many teachers. They even used this drama to be yed during ss as a textbook. The directorughed crazy, but Hao Ye did not expect him to bring such a big surprise. When ying on the Inte, you can see the full screen of brothers and brothers, brothers are so handsome, brothers seem to have participated in the change. I know that this case is often told to us by our professors as a case. Also, wow wow wow, this case is epted by me, although some details have been changed, it isrgely unchanged. A few monthster, with his first movie, Yu Zhiwei won the actor achievement, just like a dream. In the same year, Hao Ye won the best actor for thatw and politics TV series. The artists under Tang Guo''s hands have also won some achievements and nominations. The script and endorsements flew into her hands. As for Qi Dong, he was half confused about the matter of framed Hao Ye before. She also heard a gossip that Sister Yang had already dismissed Qi Dong''s previous rtionship andpensated Qi Dong for a TV actor. Regarding this, Tang Guo didn''t ask anyone to grab it. Sister Yang''s face still had to be given. This was mostly a breakup fee, and it wouldn''t be nice to grab it. The system helped her find out that it was Sister Yang who found out that Qi Dong was actually ying a star. Naturally, this rtionship cannot continue. If she took the initiative to end the rtionship, Sister Yang would not stop her either. Qi Dong typically wants to hug this big tree, but also wants a young and beautiful woman. There are so many good things. Qi Dong, who lost the big tree of Sister Yang, was in a panic. Now his reputation has deteriorated. It should be said that he is a little confused, and he has been ridiculed by the entirework. Cheng Xuan is still filming, but it''s a pity that with these female artists in Tang Guo''s hands, she has never been able topete for the female number one. Anyway, she looked at the good female number one, but in the end she couldn''tpete. She really wanted the female number one role too much, and finally waited for a chance, that was when Tang Guo''s female artists were busy to pick it up. The female number one did exist, but it didn''t go well between shooting. The second female of distance is a resource with her own resources. She has changed a lot of scenes without authorization and marginalized her role as the heroine. She is so angry that she can''t help it. Qi Dong didn''t know if his mentality was unstable. In thest drama that Sister Yang invested in him, his acting skills seemed to have regressed. When Hao Ye won the actor for his first movie, Qi Dong was in front of the TV, watching all this in a vague manner, his eyes still unwilling. Chapter 4249: Eighteenth line broker (91) Chapter 4249: Eighteenth line broker (91) In the end, he decided to approach another rich woman. He was unwilling to lose to Hao Ye. It was obvious that the other party hadn''t been in contact with this circle for many years, so why did he be popr when he came back? Why is it that Hao Ye has achieved such an achievement that he couldn''t achieve after years of hard work? The artists in Tang Guo''s hands burst out one after another. First Yu Zhiwei, He Lei, Jiang Qiqi, Hao Ye, then Zhuo Xiang, Yin Zhuyun, and finally the three newly epted artists did not disappoint her. While cultivating these artists, Tang Guo heard the system give her gossip again during the period: Host is big, because of sister Yang, those richdies don''t look down on Qi Dong. But a tycoon fell in love with him, but he was a man. Qi Dong is so confused now that he finally feels selling, fart, and stock for a living. When Tang Guo heard it, she was drinking tea and almost choked. "What''s the matter?" Hao Ye patted Tang Guo on the back and asked concerned, "Is it unwell?" Tang Guo shook his head: "It''s okay, I suddenly learned a news." She said about Qi Dong, and then found that everyone looked normal, as if there was nothing strange about the news. She reacted: "You all know?" "It''s not a secret. What''s the secret in the circle?" Yin Zhuyun said, feeling very fortunate to be able to follow this agent. During this period, manypanies said that they would sign them at a high price. The contract was very free and none of them agreed. Weichang They feel that no matter how free the contract is, it can''tpare with their agent. What everyone admired most was Hao Ye. Achieve one by one, take their all-round agent into their own nest, and lose. "Sister Tang, there is a big news recently, do you know?" Jiang Qiqi asked, seeing what Tang Guo didn''t know, she couldn''t helpughing. Since they grew up, Sister Tang seems to be less concerned about things. They watched the TV shows they participated in at home, and became a drama chaser. "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked. There is a capable person in her hand. She is really not worried, so she doesn''t pay much attention. If there is any problem, Tongzi will tell her the first time. Yin Zhuyun said: "It''s about Cheng Xuan. I heard that her child is the son of President Xue, but Mr. Xue has been married for more than three years. This child seems to have been a few years before marriage. Now Mrs. Xue''s wife has been In the suppression of Cheng Xuan, life is not so easy." Jiang Qiqi added: Although the Xue family looks down on Cheng Xuan, they dont want to give up the Xue familys bloodline. However, Mr. Xues wife obviously does not want to ept this child, which causes Xues stock price to drop a lot. If Mr. Xue and his wife divorce, It means that the rtionship between Xue and Li is broken, and the impact will definitely be great." Cheng Xuan, the culprit, of course became a thorn in their eyes. "Mrs. Xue, it also revealed why Cheng Xuan climbed on Mr. Xue''s bed back then. It turned out that she wanted to hug her golden thigh. This is a real hammer. Now Cheng Xuan can''t wash it off anymore. Originally, her acting skills were pretty good. It''s all useless, I''m stuck in a whirlpool, and I''m disgusted by the Xue and Li''s family. There is no hope of mixing in this circle, especially Mrs. Xue, it is impossible to make her feel better." Zhuo Xiang also said. "It turned out to be like this." Tang Guo didn''t mean any sympathy after listening. Chapter 4250: Eighteenth line broker (end) Chapter 4250: Eighteenth line broker (end) Speaking of innocence, Mrs. Xue is the real innocent person. For no reason, his husband has an illegitimate child. Isnt it necessary to die? Cheng Xuan''s real purpose for climbing on the bed of Mr. Xue has now been exposed. Today''s Cheng Xuan, in the eyes of President Xue, is no different from those ordinary women clinging to the powerful. Even if he has a smart and lovely son, he can''t change his impression. Therefore, it is impossible for Cheng Xuan to obtain the true love of Mr. Xue in this life as she remembered. As for the entertainment industry, it is still the same sentence, she will not let Cheng Xuan y the female number one with a good script, it will never be possible. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to Qi Dong and Cheng Xuan anymore, and she was happier anyway. Later in his spare time, Tang Guo signed some artists. Morningstar has also be one of thergestpanies in China because of her such a treasure broker, which makes people dumbfounded. All the popr artists are in her hands. No, it should be said that the artists who were once not popr but are now bing popr are all cultivated by her. Even some people on the Inte joked that the artist in Tang Guo''s hands was an artist of the Tang n. Yu Zhi thought for them that this title was good and epted. Qi Dong didn''t seem to be reconciled afterwards. Hao Ye was so popr and once exposed photos of Hao Ye and Tang Guo traveling together. I thought this would cause them some trouble. Originally, the two had no intention of concealing, but now that they have been exposed, they will admit it. Hao Ye''s fans reacted very calmly. After so many years, they knew Hao Ye and he said when he debuted that he would not hide his rtionship problems. In fact, his fans know a lot about this, he is so tant, can they not tell? It didn''t take long for the matter to be exposed. They chose to get married. Qi Dong gritted his teeth and had no choice but to continue selling, fart, and stock to maintain their status in the circle. It is a pity that this method is not a long-term solution in this circle, and one day it will be taken down by some people who can''t understand him. Qi Dong''s affairs have been exposed for several years, and this time he is really confused. In recent years, Hao Ye has given fans the impression that he is filming, litigating, petting his wife, and envious of others. Not only did he file awsuit for himself, he would also help if someone in the Tang n was spreading rumors. The Tang artist in this circle shows a tightly twisted rope, and anyone who dares to move will be beaten. Unknowingly, for many years, the artists of the Tang n were rarely spread rumors, because they had a strong team ofwyers behind them, with Hao Ye taking the lead, and even some artists who were deeply rumored would choose toe to them to ce singles.wsuit. Another characteristic of Down artists is that when they win awards, they will praise their agents on the podium. Said that he had been miserable, but fortunately I met the agent, and even said that these trophies would be given to the agent. Obviously Tang Guo didn''t mix in circles, but she didn''t expect that in the end, she scored a house and came out to put the trophy. Tang Guo obviously only became an agent, but he did not expect to be selected as one of the most influential figures in this century. Another person is Hao Ye, because he worked tirelessly to report the rumors every time, indirectly purifying thework environment. As a result, the country has also made some regtory changes on the Inte. Be a generation of legends, that should be. Yu Zhiwei''s aplishments are not bad, and he is simply a craftsman. Even his Xiao Huahua has be the most influential chicken of this century and was awarded an award. Tang Guo also secretly fed Xiaohuahua a pill, so that Xiaohuahua could apany Yu Zhiwei forever, as well as fans who like it. Yin Zhuyun has be one of the most elegant women in this century. Many housewives have learned to cherish themselves and learn many skills here. Other artists have their own advantages. In short, none of the Down artists are bad. Tang Guo has brought more than fifty entertainers in his life, each of whom has achieved great sess and is known as the first agent. On the day of her death, many students of the Film and Television Academy were crying very fiercely, and no one couldfort them. There were also many psychological teachers who came to work for them to give counseling. The reason for crying was that they hadn''t graduated yet, and as a result, the first agent left. Even if the chance of going to her was very small, there was always a chance, but now there is no chance. Wow...ohhh, the more I think about it, the more sad! Chapter 4251: Game npc(1) Chapter 4251: Game npc(1) This is a magnificent ce. The floor is paved with white jade. The rest of the room is decorated with various colors. You can see utensils made of gold everywhere. These utensils are also simple and elegant, with exquisite workmanship. The chair that Tang Guo was sitting on was also very particr. If it was a chair, it could actually lie down horizontally, which shows how big the chair is. At the top of the back of the chair, there is a huge gem studded with diamonds, the size of an adult''s head. It is really puzzling that such arge gem has no ws. Most importantly, this gem is only used to embellish this seat. In addition to the huge gems, there are other smaller gems iid with diamonds, facing the light that prates from the outside, the gems on this chair emit different colors of light, a luxury asion. Tang Guo''s first reaction was whether she wore a certain Mary Su small world. The so-called one book, one world, when a story is created, the world in the work will evolve over a long period of time and be a real small world. "Even in the world of Mary Su, it is too rich here. Just a jewel here can make people eat and drink for a lifetime." Tang Guo couldn''t help but touched the biggest gem, with a real touch. She couldn''t tell for a moment whether it was virtual or real. She found out again that there was a scepter on her left and right, and there was also a gem on the scepter. This gem was purple and shaped like a round crystal ball with countless faces. She could tell at a nce that this was not a crystal ball, but a real purple gem. She decided to take a good look at this ce. Without taking two steps, she came to the position of a floor-to-ceiling mirror. The mirror was still very luxurious. There were many diamonds on the edge of the mirror. Twinkle and twinkle, she almost blinded her eyes. Twelve Literature Network The person in the mirror wears a noble jeweled hair crown, and wears abination of Chinese and Western clothes. These clothes are very expensive at first nce. It should be said that such styles are exaggerated and expensive, even in TV series, they are not seen. This is not the world of Mary Su, Tang Guo has a new idea, this kind of dress, but especially the game world. As we all know, some costumes in the game world are more exaggerated and luxurious. Wearing a jeweled hair crown like her, holding the same scepter in hand, and wearing a costume, a bit like a big boss in the game world. With this recognition, Tang Guo couldn''t help but guess the plot of this world. Could it be that the boss of the game, the boss of the game, has awakened his consciousness? This led to a series of things. "Tongzi, are you there?" After staring for about ten seconds, the system hurriedly replied: [The host is big, here, here, I have been paying attention to your side. "Tongzi, you have changed." Tang Guo Youyou said, the system felt a little guilty. [Host big, I won''t go to y with them today, so I will apany you, how about? There are countless sins in the system''s heart, how can it be greedy for fun without being with the host. Tang Guo was just joking. In fact, Xiao Tongzi was still that Xiao Tongzi, and his reaction was only ten seconds slower. It doesn''t matter to her. After finally integrating into a system with a formal identity, Xiao Tongzi is still enthusiastic, and it is normal to be greedy. "If you like to y, go and y, you can''t dy anything, just ept the memory." Chapter 4252: Game npc(2) Chapter 4252: Game npc(2) Tang Guo sat back in that luxurious chair again, and leaned gently on the cushion behind it. This chair was truly luxurious andfortable. Just like Tang Guo guessed, she wore a game world this time. The identity of the original owner was a very important npc. She was a big boss and had to deal with human yers many times a day. She is currently located at her home, the Purple Tower in Purple Tower City. The Purple Tower is also called the Purple Tower Pce. It is a ce that human yers want toe to. She is called the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. After the disappearance of the Purple Emperor many thousands of years ago, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda has been stationed at Purple Pagoda City to guard the treasures here. Of course, this is a background setting, there is no such thing as a purple emperor. However, the setting is that the Purple Emperor disappears and cares very much about the things here, and the Queen of the Purple Pagoda guards it wholeheartedly and does not allow anyone to upy this ce. Human yerse here to do anything. Up to the present position, no one can break through the level of the Queen of the Purple Tower. However, this is arge-scale holographic game. It is not the only way to go to another map. They can also choose other pasts. It is also unclear to take other paths, but as more and more yers can pass through the past, they are no longer satisfied. Regarding the Queen of the Purple Tower, no one has ever crossed thework, and even the official revealed some plots. Once approved by the Queen of the Purple Tower, there will be rich hidden rewards. The officialpletion of the dialogue is, whether it is to get the approval of the Purple Tower Queen or kill the Purple Tower Queen, there are rewards, and the rewards are different. Because of this news, gamers on the entirework came to Purple Tower City almost as soon as they went online, trying to attack the Queen of Purple Tower. In Purple Tower City, the Queen of Purple Tower is invincible. She is the yer on the top of the rankings. In front of her, she can''t resist any move. Unless, lead the Purple Tower Queen out of the city. 123 Literature Network But she didn''t get in, so she kept on guarding the treasure and had no n to go out. Every time she chased the door, she stopped chasing them, but returned to y in the purple tower. After going over and over again, the yers are also very tired and feel that the difficulty of this game is too high. However, gamepanies have never been called hunting strange, sometimes the settings in the game are really weird. Now that it''s time to y, they have no reason to give up. In particr, the gamepany also announced a news that the recently opened maps can be given priority to experience as long as they can pass the Queen of the Purple Tower. As soon as the news came out, the yers went crazy, desperately trying to figure out how to get the Queen of the Purple Tower. In the end someone came up with a way, and the person who came up with this way was the chosen son of this world, his name was Song Lin, and his name in the game was Song Family Master. This method is to impress the Queen of the Purple Pagoda with sincerity and let her pass by willingly. How did Song Line up with this method? In fact, before attacking the Queen of the Purple Tower, he inadvertently attacked another npc. In this game, npc is rtively more capable than many games. Gamers can marry npc if they are interested. yers all know that this is a virtual world, but it is just to pass the time. At present, holographic games have been developed very advanced. Enabling this function in the game is also to relieve the social bachelor. Bachelors get satisfaction in the game, and they will not do bad things in society. Chapter 4253: Game npc(3) Chapter 4253: Game npc(3) The starting point for developing this function is good. And this game is still registered with real names, one person, one ount, unchangeable, creating a trumpet is impossible. If you dont want this ount anymore, you canmit ount suicide, and you can re-register after the cooling time has passed. In addition, some functions are not open to minors, such as marrying in games, and pain perception functions are not turned on. Games that can only be yed by adults are not open to them. This game, for minors, is an ordinary game of breaking through, upgrading, and cutting off equipment. He also said that Song Lin identally attacked a game npc, the resident of Banyue Lake, Princess Banyue. After the attack, he married Princess Banyue. In the psychology of these NPCs, this is their real world, so they really regard Song Lin as their husband. Besides, when Song Lin decided to attack the Queen of the Purple Tower, he came to Purple Tower City every day to pursue various pursuits of the original owner. There is nothing less romantic to do. It took several months to finally move the Queen of the Purple Tower. In order to marry the Queen of Purple Pagoda, Song Lin broke off the engagement with Princess Banyue. Princess Banyue was so sad that she hid in Banyue Lake to heal her wounds, and she no longer believed in the ugly man in the world. After Song Lin got married with the original owner, the original owner let him pass. Song Lin sessfully cleared the customs, obtained rich rewards, and was eligible to go to the new map. When he calmed down, he thought of what the gamepany said, killing the Queen of the Purple Tower, it seemed that there was another reward. In Purple Tower City, he can''t kill the Queen of Purple Tower. So he decided to coax the Queen of the Purple Tower out of Purple Tower City and kill her again. The Queen of the Purple Pagoda was still unwilling for the first few times, butter couldn''t stand Song Lin''s request, and wanted to see the outside world. Unexpectedly, he was hacked to death by Song Lin not long after he left. Read Queen Purple Tower is killed, the system will reset, and she will return to the original state. In other words, after she was killed, she returned to the Purple Pagoda, as if she was still the Queen of the Purple Pagoda who had never experienced anything, without any previous memories. Song Lin didn''t have any pressure to do this. He thought of Princess Ban Yue again, so he went back to find her and made up stories to deceive her, saying that he had been arrested by the Queen of the Purple Tower and had to divorce her. Princess Half Moon is a pure npc, born in the game world. Of course, she knows how powerful the Queen of the Purple Pagoda is. She has never doubted Song Lin''s words. Song Linter helped his teammates trick the Queen of the Purple Pagoda out of the city and kill her to obtain a treasure. Other yers have learned something, the big boss of the Purple Tower Queen, I don''t know how many times they have been killed by game yers. Because of frequent death, sadness, and despair, she even gave birth to her own consciousness. She resented those who deceived her and wanted her life, so when they attacked her again, she retaliated. The Purple Tower Queen madly tortured the yers. Although the yers weren''t really dead, they were locked up and tortured by her, and because they turned on the pain, they screamed like a pig every day. From this time on, she became the Queen of the Purple Tower and tortured yers. The prolonged torture still makes these yers mentally unwell. , What''s more fearful is that the Queen of the Purple Tower has already sensed that something is wrong with the world, and inadvertently found the yer''s exit button, using her own power to control the yers who came to the Purple Tower City to attack her, almost insane. After the gamepany discovered this problem, it quickly took measures and even invited Song Lin to go out and wipe out the Queen of the Purple Tower. This is how the original owner''s life ended. But how can he be a game character who has just born consciousness, how can he fight human wisdom? Chapter 4254: Game npc(4) Chapter 4254: Game npc(4) After reading the memory, Tang Guo nned to take a stroll in the group. This world is not difficult, and it is a game world, so she can do it casually. The yers all want to y with her, she also wants to y with the yers, anyway, everyone is ying, not dead, right? They wanted to trick her out to kill, and she also wanted to trick them in to kill. [School Flowers]: Everyone, I''m in the new world again. [Margaret]: Oh, isn''t it my ce? s, I guessed right, it''s really not my world. If it''s my world, the school flower will definitely call me in the group and ask where Margaret is, right? [Chi Xiao]: Can''t ite out if you say it well? [Margaret]: Isn''t this unbearable? I always hold some fluke in my heart. I have been to various ces in the maind over the years, looking for people who seem to be downcast, who will be the protagonist, and may even turn over. I have also epted a lot of students, but unfortunately none of them should be the protagonist. Something looks like. [Ziyun]: Margaret, you are too persistent. The more you think about some things, the less you get. [Margaret]: My lively mind does not allow me to think about it. [School Flower]: This time its in a game world. The game npc character is a big boss. Tang Guo briefly introduced the plot to everyone, and the unanimous response was to trick those yers into and kill them again. Anyway, it''s the game world, it''s not dead people, they can kill nppc or kill them. During this period of time in the group, everyone was talking about their own ideas, how to torture these yers, and various methods for Tang Guo. About two hourster, it was almost the same, and the Queen Mother Chen, who had not shown her face, appeared. [Queen Mother Chen]: It turns out that the school flower has reached the new century, and has just finished climbing. Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing. Empress Dowager Chen had learned these new words, and she seemed to have epted these things well. [Queen Mother Chen]: Perhaps, I have the opportunity to use you to deliver medicine. As soon as the Queen Mother Chen''s words fell, everyone asked what was the situation, and she said that their country would move to the capital. The original country was rtively small. Many years ago, the new capital was already being built. Now that the pce has been built, everyone has to move away. The pce where I used to live has been changed to a pce. In other words, on the way out, the Queen Mother Chen should be put in a carriage, and no one might be staring at her. Most of the queen was very happy to be able to live in the new pce, and she has been unable to move for many years, the queen should not be so vignt. This time she moved to the capital, the queen also deported arge number of people, and all the suspicious people who might be her were deported out of the pce, so she was not afraid of what these people could do. After the Queen Mother Chen''s analysis, everyone felt that when she moved to the capital, she did have the opportunity to use the medicine Ziyun gave her. When the timees, her body will recover and she can do a lot of things. However, ording to the current situation of the Empress Dowager Chen, even if he recovers, it cannot be immediately exposed. Now the queen is the dominant family, and the emperor is so fascinated by her. It is really possible to secretly kill the queen mother. So even if the Queen Mother Chen can recover, she still has to bear with her leisurely. It is good news to be able to recover. Empress Dowager Chen has endured the humiliation of the queen for so many years, and there is no problem with it, but it takes a longer time, and when she gets better, she can n slowly. Chapter 4255: Game npc(5) Chapter 4255: Game npc(5) Ziyun agreed and gave the Queen Mother Chen some medicine, hoping that she could get rid of her current experience. Tang Guo thought about it and gave the Empress Dowager Chen a set of exercises. The content matched the swordsmanship. The swordsmanship was not needed for the time being. Instead, he could practice lying down. Even if she can''t deal with the queen at that time, the queen mother Chen is a bit skillful, and it is easier to escape. Chi Xiao''s words helped Queen Mother Chen refine clothes suitable for her, which can protect her body, even if she is beaten, she will not suffer much harm. Margaret gave the Queen Mother Chen some charms. The Queen Mother Chen felt that the curse charm should be very useful. When the queen came to torture her again, she would try this curse charm. Other people in the group also gave the Queen Mother Chen various small gifts. In the end, Tang Guo also gave her a ring, which is a ring that mortals can use, and can be invisible. You only need to drop blood to be the master. No need for refining. It''s just that the space is only the size of a house, which ispletely iparable with the nuns used by monks. For the time being, Empress Dowager Chen couldn''t get these things, so she could only store them in the group''s red envelope. But when she finds the opportunity, she will first receive the ring that Tang Guo gave her, and then other things can be put into the ring, which is much more convenient. [The host is huge, and some yers broke into the purple tower. Tang Guo and the friends in the group said goodbye, and withdrew from consciousness. In fact, she was sitting on the throne, clenching her fists, and staring coldly at the yers below. After several guards, these yers finally broke into the Purple Pagoda, but the Queen of the Purple Pagoda was so beautiful. Seeing the beauty of the Purple Tower Queen, they all swallowed, looking at Tang Guo with a strange look. Adults know what''s going on. Because this is a game setting, Tang Guo''s body is set to be more exaggerated, and this gorgeous costume on his body is rtively open. However, I didn''t dare to go too far, because it should be covered. After all, there are still underage yers here. It''s just that the body proportions look better, and anyone who sees it can''t help drooling. [Go to Chengfengyueer]: This is the Queen of the Purple Tower in the teleportation? As expected, the best looking npc, with fierce eyes, looks particrly ugly. [Love Story]: If it weren''t for the customs clearance here, I would really like to try marrying the Queen of the Purple Tower. Maybe there will be a wonderful memory. Tang Guo paid more attention. The name of this yer called Love Talk was so straightforward, and most of them were silly. She will take care of him more when he fights for a while. [Miss Confused]: You perverts, you know how to watch beautiful women, but think about how to pass the level. Kill the Queen of the Purple Tower and we can continue to the next level. [Go by Chengfengyueer]: What are you worried about? We have broken into the Purple Pagoda, so we just stayed for a while, and we can''t dy anything. In other words, if you can really meet the Queen of the Purple Pagoda for a while, it won''t be a waste of time. [Red Rose]: Are you doing it or not? If you don''t do it, then I will do it. Click to kill the Queen of the Purple Tower early and proceed to the next level. If you don''t agree, then disband and don''t dy our mission. Tang Guo doesn''t like or hate normal yers who want to kill her when theye to the east. After all, this is just a game for humans. Killing NPCs is a basic exercise. But for those who deceive feelings like Song Lin, I really hate them. The yer Hong Qiangwei''s words, as expected, the other male yers did not dy any more, and the few people looked at Wang each other and walked towards Tang Guo. Hong Qiangwei walked up to Tang Guo and introduced herself: "Dear Queen of the Purple Tower, we want to borrow the ninthyer transmission array of the Purple Tower. I don''t know if you have anything to do for us." Tang Guo thought that Hong Qiangwei would be the first to do it, but she didn''t expect her to be so polite, so she had a new idea. "Little girl, what is your name?" Tang Guo said. As a special npc, his lines are of course special. Hong Qiangwei was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect the Queen of the Purple Tower to look so serious on her appearance, but what she said was a little strange. But she still said politely: "My name is Hong Qiangwei, from the Lian Shenzong." "The teleportation array you want to use?" "Yes." Tang Guo squinted her aloft, raised his fist and pointed at the distance: "If you have to use the teleportation array, it''s not impossible, but you need to do something for me. If you can do it, I will allow you to use the teleportation array." Chapter 4256: Game npc(6) Chapter 4256: Game npc(6) Hong Qiangwei had long heard that the Queen of the Purple Tower had a weird temper, and most of the yers who came in could not please. Since the game wasunched, although some people have already yed the following levels, no one has passed the Purple Tower Queen. As many yerse, as many yers are driven out by the Purple Tower Queen, and even killed back to Novice Vige to wait for resurrection. Therefore, Tang Guo said that she wanted her toplete the task, Hong Qiangwei was not optimistic at all, and she didn''t think the Queen of the Purple Tower would let her use the teleportation array easily. However, Hong Qiangwei still asked: "I don''t know what the Queen of the Purple Tower of the Golden Respect, what do you need me to do for you?" She heard it just now. Tang Guo said that she wants to use the teleportation array toplete the task, which means,plete Can the person with the task use it? Tang Guo still prefers, like Hong Qiangwei, who ys games and does tasks seriously. In fact, the fundamental reason why the original owner awakened his consciousness and then became ckened was that Song Lin, the son of luck, touched her with love and gained her sincerity. Without Song Lin, perhaps the original owner would never awaken his autonomy. "It''s not a very rare task. I heard that Princess Banyue is married. I want to send a gift to Princess Banyue. But I will be stationed in Zita City and it is not convenient to go out. So please help me send this gift to Banyue. In the hands of the princess." Tang Guo discovered that in the game, one advantage is that she can do whatever she wants. Just said that she just said she was going to give a gift, only after thinking about it in her head, this thing appeared. A very exquisite and luxurious gift box, in the same style as the decoration of the entire Purple Pagoda. It is also engraved with the words "Happy Wedding". Princess Half Moon? Of course, Hong Qiangwei knew him, it was an npc in the game, and indeed she had just married a game yer, who seemed to be Song family son. Unexpectedly, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda is still rted to Princess Banyue. 118 "Of course I am very happy to ept this task." Hong Qiangwei took the gift box. Although she didn''t know what medicine was sold in the Purple Tower Queen Gourd, the other party didn''t beat anyone, and even posted a task to her, so she would try it. Tang Guo: "Then you go, afterpleting the task, remember toe back to collect the reward." Hong Qiangwei nced at the people around her, and wanted to say something more, Tang Guo waved her scepter and threw her out. At this time, Hong Qiangwei hadnded steadily outside the Purple Pagoda. She nced around her eyes, and she really didn''t see those people before. As she walked outside, she formed a team message for several people. [Red Rose]: This seems to be a personal trigger task. [Love Words]: Then you go first, we are still inside, the Queen of Purple Tower should give us another task. [Miss confused]: This Queen of the Purple Tower seems to be different from what they said. [Leaving by Fengyue]: Red Rose, please go there first, we should go there in a while, when the mission ispleted, we will pass the teleportation array together. Seeing that they didn''t mind, Hong Qiangwei responded and ran towards Banyue Lake. She had to leave the city first and return to the ce of human activities, where she could find the teleportation array that was directly transmitted to Banyue Lake. In this game, it is also the npv game. The Half Moon Princess is much more intimate than the Purple Tower Queen, and can get along well with human yers. Tang Guo nced at the few remaining people, seeing what they were expecting, she floated in front of Miss Confused. Chapter 4257: Game npc(7) Chapter 4257: Game npc(7) [Miss Confused]: Wow, the Queen of the Purple Tower is so good-looking. If you dont fight, its best if you dont have a poster for the Queen of the Purple Tower. Its so beautiful. The system felt it all, Miss Fuzzy''s words made his host very happy, and now the energy is rising very fast. [Miss Confused]: The beautiful Queen of the Purple Tower, I also want to borrow your teleportation array, do I have toplete the task? With her mouth so sweet, Tang Guo decided to issue a simple task to Miss Confused. This girl really had a vision. Tang Guo: "Of course, anyone who wants to borrow the teleportation array mustplete the task." [Miss confused]: Dont know what I can do for you? Tang Guo: "I haven''t heard anyone sincerely praise me for being beautiful like you for a long time. Now I need you to do one thing. You stay here and praise me for ten days. I will let you use Teleportation Array. " Miss confused was stunned for a moment, can this happen? Yes, the Queen of the Purple Tower is unreasonable and will kill the yer back to the Novice Vige for resurrection at every turn? Obviously it''s pretty and gentle, and it''s reasonable. Tang Guo: "What? Is this task very difficult for you?" [Miss confused]: No, no, I am willing to do this for the beautiful Queen of the Purple Tower. It is almost a thousand willing, praise her for ten days, no level is easier than this. [Love Story]: I feel that things are not simple, it is impossible for us to pass the level so easily. The Queen of the Purple Tower must be ying tricks. [Go to Chengfengyueer]: I also have this feeling. Let''s take a look at the situation. If she issues a task to us, we will do it first. If she doesn''t make sense, we will attack again. After all, no one has passed the level of Queen of the Purple Tower. At present, there is no strategy for Queen of the Purple Tower on game forums and major websites. Here, Tang Guo is still talking to Miss Fuzzy: "Will you write an article?" Qi Wu Chinese [Miss confused]: Of course, I will. Tang Guo; "Then you just sit there and write,pliment me. After you finish writing, you can read it to me when you are free for a while." Miss Fuzzy quickly agreed, isn''t it just thanks for the article? Very simple thing, this character is really too rxed. In other words, she really wants to buy the surroundings of the Purple Tower Queen. Tang Guo turned her gaze to the remaining two people, both of them felt that her expression became much colder. "What else do you two do? Nothing, just leave, this is not where you should be." Love words and Cheng Fengyue went to look at each other, the lines seemed to change all at once, is the Queen of the Purple Tower such a double standard in terms of gender? [Love story]: Queen of the Purple Tower, we also want to borrow the teleportation array in the Purple Tower. [Go away by wind and moon]: You can assign us tasks. Tang Guo: "I don''t need you to do anything, you leave here quickly, otherwise I will call the guard." Thepletely different treatment made the confuseddy who was writing the article over there a little surprised. The Purple Tower Queen didn''t seem to like them very much. Isn''t the Purple Tower Queen treating her and Red Rose very good? It must be their fault. Thinking of these two people, they are romantic characters in the game. Most of them are the Queen of the Purple Tower who have heard of their reputation, and they hate them. No matter how wrong it is, it is definitely not the fault of the Purple Tower Queen. Such a beautifuldy, how could she be wrong. Miss Fuzzy buried her head in writing articles, always feeling that she didn''t have enough words, and she really hated less when she used the book. Chapter 4258: Game npc(8) Chapter 4258: Game npc(8) [Love Words]: It doesn''t seem to work, I don''t know what''s going on, so my face suddenly changed. This may be that the yers can''t pass the reason, I don''t know where to offend this npc. [Leaving by Fengyue]: She doesn''t seem to be willing to give us a chance, what should I do? [Love Words]: If you didn''t try to attack her first, it would be worse than being killed back to Novice Vige. The two negotiated and decided to take action against Tang Guo. When it fails, they will see if they can get in with Hong Qiangwei. Tang Guo had discovered their movements a long time ago. She did not intend to kill the two directly back to Novice Vige like the original owner, but first beat them to the ground, and then arranged the guards to hang them in Purple Tower City with a rope. Let all npcs and yers watch. Because this is a game, Miss Blurred didn''t worry about the situation of the two of them at all. Seeing that they were hung outside, she smiled happily. This game is very realistic, and the character of all game npcs will be enriched and changed with the contact with the yer. Therefore, Tang Guo, the Queen of the Purple Tower, was hanging outside, and no one thought her behavior was strange. The Purple Tower Queen is very special in this game. [Love Story]: The big data must have been updated, and the Queen of the Purple Tower has learned many ways to torture people. [Leaving by Fengyue]: Then what shall we do? Can''t be hung here forever. [Love Story]: Let''s take a look at the situation first. The time in the game world should pass faster, this is set as soon as it is opened. Love Words and Leaving by the Wind Moon in the game have been hung up for seven days. Many yers heard about this and even came in to see them. There are still people who know them and n to put them down, but here is the site of the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. People can grab as many Tang Guos as theye. They are all hung on the Purple Pagoda, forming a very specialndscape. In the game, ten days have passed, and in reality, within a short while, Miss Confused''s mission has beenpleted. Tang Guo: "Miss Fuzzy, I am very satisfied with your praise, so now I present you with a god-given scepter, and you can use the teleportation array with it." When Miss Fuzzy was holding the god-given scepter, she was still a little confused, it was that simple? Can she rush past Queen Kwa Kwa Zi Pagoda? Those outside who are yelling, screaming and killing know, maybe they will cry. [Miss Fuzzy]: Thank you Queen Purple Tower for her generosity. I wish you more and more beautiful. When she found these words, the face of Queen Purple Tower was really gentle, with a faint smile. In this game, you are awesome. As expected, she spent three years of pocket money to buy it. She has to eat dirt. Just aim at the Queen of the Purple Tower. She thinks it is worth it. Miss Fuzzy didn''t immediately go to teleport the formation, but waited for Red Rose in ce. The other two were obviously not being seen by the Queen of the Purple Tower, and they were still hanging outside, so they could not get the permission of the Queen of the Purple Tower. Hong Qiangwei said that she was already on her way back, Banyue Lake was still rtively far away, and Banyue Princess was more enthusiastic. In fact, the npc of Princess Banyue didn''t respond when she suddenly gave her a wedding gift to the Queen of the Purple Tower. Because there was no negotiation between them. However, this game has an advantage, that is, it will update the big data of the entirework, and these data will be integrated into all npcs. Chapter 4259: Game npc(9) Chapter 4259: Game npc(9) When they encounter a situation that is not in the setting, they will collect information from the big data to react within a certain period of time. At this time, Red Rose had epted the warm hospitality of Princess Half Moon, and returned to Purple Tower City with the letter written by the other party to the Queen of the Purple Tower. Miss Fuzzy had already told her about what happened to the two. For these two people, she actually has no good feelings, but it is a temporary team to enter Purple Tower City. Who said that there are many monsters and guards leading to the position of the Purple Tower? They must defeat the blocking monsters and guards to get to the position of the Purple Tower and see the Queen of the Purple Tower. Basically, very few yerse in alone, they will form teams, and the number of teams is uncertain, depending on the situation. When they came in with these two people, they alwaysmented on some female NPCs and said some jokes, which made her very disgusted. Although this game has adult-oriented projects, such as marriage, some behaviors in the game are simr to the real world. But if you want these things to happen, you have to officially marry the npc, and in the game, monogamy is also practiced. Fancy another, you have to divorce before you can marry the next one. Without marriage, intimacy is not enough, nothing can happen. Between her thoughts, Hong Qiangwei had already carried the letter and returned to the Purple Tower. Seeing that the Queen of the Purple Tower was sitting with Miss Confused, the two seemed to be drinking tea and chatting, she did not understand. Obviously, many yers have fallen outside the Purple Tower, but the Queen of the Purple Tower is still chatting here with a smile on her face, which is really different from other NPCs. Hong Qiangwei came to Tang Guo and handed her a letter. [Red Rose]: Queen Purple Tower, this is a letter from Princess Banyue, and the gift has been delivered to Princess Banyue. Tang Guo: "Very well, I am very satisfied. I want to reward a god-given sword. I hope your next journey will go smoothly." To ask why these weapons were bestowed by gods, it was set by the gamepany, and she just read the data packet. As for what rewards to give to the other party, anyway, there were only those in the data, and she gave it to them. Miss Fuzzy is suitable for a scepter, and Red Rose is suitable for a sword. yers across the entire server were dumbfounded when they saw Red Rose received the god-given sword bestowed by the Queen of the Purple Tower. "It''s only been a long time, isn''t it that the Queen of the Purple Pagoda is particrly difficult? There are new tricks, and the yers who broke in are dropped outside the Purple Pagoda and are watched. Ten years ago, Miss Blurred got the god-given scepter. Now there is another red rose?" "I went in with a team before, and before I said anything, I was killed back to Novice Vige. Is there a bug in the gamepany?" Because of this situation, many yers went to the official response. In fact, the gamepany is also very surprised. Their game has been in service for more than half a year. Before today, no one can pass the Purple Tower Queen level, even the internal staff of theirpany. Because of this game, they use new technology, the game will grow with the update of big data, there are many endings that they can''t predict. Tang Guo had called the system to help and secretly controlled the game. He didn''t want to change anything, but that the gamepany couldn''t find out her data abnormality. What a pity if such a fun game is restricted. When npc works like this, she likes it. Chapter 4260: Game npc(10) Chapter 4260: Game npc(10) "I found no abnormalities here." "I didn''t find any abnormalities here either." "It should be the information collected by the Queen of the Purple Tower. She is determined to be the most special one among the NPCs. Because of the existence of the Queen of the Purple Tower, the yers came in cursingly, went out cursingly, and entered the game cursedly the next day. ." "There is nothing unusual about the two yers. One of them is a novice yer. It is probably a probabilistic event. Observe the situation of the Queen of the Purple Tower. Maybe she can give us more surprises." A realistic npc is the greatest sess of their game. The official quickly gave news that there were no bugs in the game and encouraged yers to work hard to find ways to impress the Queen of the Purple Tower. Tang Guo didn''t give away artifacts when he met a yer and let them use the teleportation array. Miss Fuzzy and Red Rose are pure luck. After yerse in again, she won''t give them such an easy task. If you give too much artifact, even if the gamepany can''t find the bug, it will think she has a problem. Several hours have passed since the time outside. The yers who were hung on the Purple Tower had to do things during the day, and it was impossible not to sleep all night. The Queen of the Purple Tower didn''t let them down to the point. Eventually, they went offline one after another and went back to sleep. Tang Guo looked at the bodies of the yers, all disappeared, and he didn''t control anything. When they go online next time, she will surprise them. Didn''t you say that Zita City is her ce? How can you leave this ce while offline? It''s not possible. Two artifacts were sent out in one day. The strategy of the Queen of the Purple Tower was discussed in the forum. Miss Blurred and Red Rose both received a lot of news. Of course, those yers wanted to ask how they impressed the Queen of the Purple Tower. Those who know the two wille to learn. They didn''t hide it, and told them about the situation they had encountered. So, the forum discussed again. "The Queen of the Purple Tower is so narcissistic. If you praise her to get the artifact and be allowed to use the teleportation array? If I knew it, I would praise her if I should meet, and I won''t be hung on the wall for several hours. People areughing." "By the way, does Queen Purple Pagoda still know Princess Banyue? Are they rtives?" "It shouldn''t be rtives. If they are in charge of different territories, they should know each other. They are definitely not rtives. Gifts are mostly human rtions. We giants in the real world should also have such human rtions." "By the way, we go in and praise the Queen of the Purple Tower. This method may not work. The reason why Miss Blurred and Red Rose were able to get the task is the mouth of the Queen of the Purple Tower, not the request of the two. Therefore, the initiative is still in control. In the hands of Queen Purple Tower." "Whether it works or not, if I try it tomorrow." "Someone should stay upte, right." There are indeed people who stay upte, and those yers are teaming up like crazy, preparing to enter Purple Tower City. "It''s too annoying toe by one person now, and then another person. Is NPC the right to not sleep?" Tang Guo sat on the throne and felt someone breaking in again. System: [The host is big, do you want to crash the game and let them all sleep. "No, take care of the rest. I asked the guards to close the gate and put up a sign to go out, indicating that this is my time to rest." After thest batch of yers were dealt with by Tang Guo, the new yers who came in saw the gate of the Purple Pagoda closed, with a sign hanging on it, they wanted to go further, but they were stopped by the guards. Chapter 4261: Game npc(11) Chapter 4261: Game npc(11) "Who would dare to disturb the Queen of the Purple Tower to rest, and not leave quickly!" rest? The yers are very confused, do NPCs also need to rest? This game has been in service for more than half a year, and they have never heard of the gate of the Purple Tower being closed. So, this cheating gamepany has secretly changed its settings? Are they addicted to their yers? I have to say that the gamepany will really use it. Knowing that they are interested in the Queen of the Purple Tower, they have just released two artifacts, or the reward forpleting the task of the Queen of the Purple Tower, and set a threshold for them. Gamepany: They don''t remember this pot. The yers tried to break through, but the guards really couldn''t beat them. Seeing that they were about to break in, Tang Guo appeared, and a scepter sent them back to Novice Vige. After a few batches, the same results were obtained, and the yers did not dare to rush. "Then wait, what can we do in other people''s territory?" The reaction of the Queen of the Purple Tower aroused the interest of all yers, and all yers wanted to find out. "I have to say that the gamepany is really awesome, it makes people angry and there is no way." Gamepany: It''s really not my pot, don''t recite, don''t recite. The yers couldn''t break in. Once they reached the gate of the Purple Pagoda, they could see a rest sign hanging on it, which was funny and speechless. "Interesting, interesting, I am really more and more curious, and then the performance of the Queen of the Purple Tower. In other words, the team that designed this game is also a genius, and it has incorporated so many new things. The characters in this game, even ordinary npc, I feel smarter and smarter, have you noticed it?" "This is true. Compared with NPCs that were more programmatic more than half a year ago, it is indeed much smarter. Is this the surprise that the gamepany said when the game wasunched?" "It should be said that the collection of big data is very powerful. Look at those intelligent robots, isn''t it the smarter you talk to them?" "However, no matter how smart other NPCs are, I don''t feel as good as the Purple Tower Queen." "That''s the point? ording to the team, it took a long time for the design of the Queen of the Purple Tower. Look at her Purple Tower City and the Purple Tower, which are the most prosperous ces in the game. There are also her characters. The model, is it the best-looking?" yers who could not enter the Purple Tower began to discuss the Queen of the Purple Tower. Obviously she was so angry that she couldn''t help discussing her topic. "The Queen of the Purple Tower is so good-looking, I don''t know if it can be attacked. It would be great if I could marry her. It must be different from ordinary NPCs." There are also many yers who go to the official side to respond at night. The official is too cheating, and they secretly changed the settings without telling the yers. The design team will not analyze the problem until the gamepany goes to work the next morning. "The Queen of the Purple Tower has learned to close the door and has to rest." "After checking, there is no abnormality in the data. It is estimated that she has received too much big data. She figured it out by herself. When we first designed her, we spent a lot of thought and the values in all aspects are different from other NPCs. " "It''s also a good thing. The performance of the Queen of the Purple Pagoda is more in line with the idea I envisioned." "However, we still have to observe carefully. If there is any abnormality, we must stop it in time." The team even feels that the current Purple Tower Queen is smart, like a reality, and the game can definitely be improved. Chapter 4262: Game npc(12) Chapter 4262: Game npc(12) The yers received the official response from the game that the performance of the Queen of the Purple Tower was normal. They also said that the initial setting of the game character was very special. The game characters themselves are their whim. If there is an NPC that is full of maliciousness to yers, as long as it is in her territory, no matter how powerful yers are, they will be defeated by her scepter. They also set a weak point, that is, when she walks out of Purple Tower City, her strength will be weaker, and only ordinary yers will have medium strength. Regarding how to break through, get the approval of the Queen of the Purple Tower, or kill her, the design team did not set this at the beginning. Just put some treasures in her hands, what if the yers really seed? So, this is the reason why you can go through other ces without passing through the Purple Tower Queen to where the yers want to go. The yers thought this was deliberate by a game team, and it was indeed deliberate, but they didn''t have to pass it, even they didn''t pass it. After more than half a year, this different game character has be more and more realistic. "I think some yers have reported whether they want to show some surroundings of the Purple Tower Queen. At the beginning of the game, some people thought that the Purple Tower Queen looked good and often painted her." "Yes, it''s okay to go out around at this time. Pick a suitable day for customization. There should be a lot of people interested." At dawn, many yers quickly went online to the Purple Tower. Sure enough, the door of the Purple Pagoda had been opened, and they ran in happily, and saw the Queen of the Purple Pagoda sitting on a throne and looking at it. She was holding a scepter in her hand and staring at them faintly. There were as many queens as there were queens. With this temperament, they would not be ashamed ofing in. "It''s the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, if it weren''t for everyone to form a team this time, I wouldn''t be able to get in." Seeing so many peopleing in at once, Tang Guo said indifferently: "Humans, this is not the ce you shoulde to, go back wherever youe from." "Wow, when I came herest time, her line was not like this. The big data is awesome, and the lines are so smart." yers have spoken one after another, willing to serve the Purple Tower Queen, they just want to pass through the teleportation array. Tang Guo nced at them indifferently: "You wait for the mortals, you don''t deserve the teleportation array, go out quickly." "Oh oh oh, the Queen of the Purple Tower called me a mortal, why do I want to be scolded once?" Tang Guo was a little speechless. Are these human yers talking? Also like to be scolded. She found that the expressions of these yers were not malicious, just that they were very interested in her, and it seemedfortable to be scolded by her. On the contrary, it was some silent yers who looked at her withplicated eyes, and seemed to wonder how to pass her level. Although these are cute, but you still can''t just give them artifacts and let them pass the level. "Exalted Queen of the Purple Tower, I really like you, I can finally see you." Among the human yers, a little loli suddenly ran out with a cute double ponytail, and she hopped to it. In front of Tang Guo, staring at her with wide eyes open. "In order to meet you, I saved my pocket money for a long time before I asked the **** to send me in. Ahhhh, Queen of the Purple Tower, I''m your number one fan. Can I pass the teleportation array? Xiaofu passed through yesterday. Yes, I heard that the task you posted to Xiaofu is to keep sayingpliments and writing articles." Chapter 4263: Game npc(13) Chapter 4263: Game npc(13) "Queen of the Purple Tower, my name is Candy Fruit. I like you the most. I have been drawing you in ss and the book that was confiscated by the teacher. Also, myposition score has always been higher than that of Xiaoluo, and I have recited many words and written them. Complimenting your article, its definitely better than the little stupid, let me go. As she talked, Candy Guo came up and held Tang Guos sleeves to act like a baby, but the cute and loving look almost made Tang Guo true. Just agreed. Is the little loli now so cute? All of them are so cute, and there are a few more coquettishes. If she doesn''t agree, is she suspected of bullying the children? She is a very principled npc, and she can''t just agree with someone assaulting her. Tang Guosui nced at Candy Guo and pulled his sleeves vigorously: "Speak well, don''t talk about my excellence, didn''t your adults teach you?" "But I like you. I pull your sleeves when I like you. I don''t want to pull the sleeves of other people. You look better than the ones on the drawing." Candy Guo thought, the people from the gamepany are so rubbish. , The pictures that were made out made the Purple Tower Queen ugly. This time I was fortunate enough to see the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. She went back and would definitely paint her better. So she has to look carefully, and every detail on the clothes must not be missed. I don''t know when she will grow up. When she grows up, she can go to work in thispany and ask her to draw clothes for the Queen of the Purple Tower. Tang Guo noticed that this little loli was still wandering, she didn''t know what strange things had been thought of, and she smiled silly. [Host big, I will check this little loli for you. In order to see you, I took sick leave from the school today. But she is a genius, and taking a sick day will not dy anything. She said that theposition score is better than that of the confuseddy, and it is indeed true. Every time the Chinese teacher deducts points for her friendship. ] The system suddenly came out and told Tang Guo about this loli''s information, [and this little loli is thirteen years old this year, she is already a high school student, very talented in drawing, and her shoring is mathematics. In the subject of mathematics, the mathematics test scored nine points. Tang Guo almostughed. She scored nine points in the math test. She didn''t know how she got it. Sure enough, the genius would be closed by God. She thought, what task is she going to post to this little loli, the math is not good, right? Then she would put out math problems for her to do, frantically, if she couldn''t finish it, if she failed the exam, the task would mean failure. System: Suddenly I feel that the host is very malicious. Isn''t this little loli okay? Candy Guo was still pulling Tang Guo''s sleeves and acting like a baby. When other yers saw this, they were all speechless. Is this okay? Seeing the appearance of the Queen of Purple Tower, it seems that there is no meaning to be angry. Does she prefer Little Lolita? Everyone now looked at each other, but unfortunately there was just a little loli like a candy fruit. Her voice was still milky, and she didn''t deal with it. They want to re-squeeze their faces, they have to spend money to buy a face-squeezing card, a face-squeezing card 10,000, this is for the gamepany to prevent people from squeezing the face, causing trouble to some yers, so the threshold is set higher, anyway, most people are Reluctant. Many yers are watching the show and are not in a hurry. After all, Little Lolita and the Purple Tower Queen acted like a baby and they were not killed back to Novice Vige, which is quite interesting. Chapter 4264: Game npc(14) Chapter 4264: Game npc(14) However, some female yers were very dissatisfied and said some sour things. Xue Linger: "I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of green tea white lotus in the game. She pinched her face into a little loli, and learned her voice. It''s so pretentious that she can''t feel it herself?" Worry-free girl: "Don''t you know that even if the man now knows the green tea and white lotus in front of him, as long as he is cute and looks good, isn''t he just kneeling and licking?" Xue Ling''er: "Anyway, it''s a disgusting and greasy otaku, who likes this kind of pretentious girl who deliberately pinches her face into a little loli." Some female yers agreed that this kind of loli is really disgusting. However, there are also some yers who help to talk about whether they are jealous or something. When Candy Guo heard these words, he was very upset, and said loudly, "Bodyguard, help me kill the people named Xue Ling''er and the worry-free girl. The negotiated price will be doubled and they will go online once. You kill once, you don''t need to protect me." After that, her expression changed, and she was cute and loving again leaning against Tang Guo: "Queen of the Purple Tower, they bullied me, I will just stay with you today." Tang Guo patted her on the head, thinking it was a little tea, but it was also a cute bowl of tea. "Little sister, do you want to use teleportation array too?" Candy Fruit: "Of course, I think, even in my dreams, would you like to let me pass by the Purple Tower Queen?" After speaking, she still looked pitiful. She didn''t squeeze Lolita''s face casually, her appearance was more simr to her own, and her voice was also her own. She was originally a lovely girl. Tang Guo said in his heart, just waiting for your words. "Little sister, it is not a simple matter to pass the teleportation array. If you fail the test, you are not qualified to use it. Even if I let you pass, you may die in the teleportation array halfway." When many yers heard it, their faces were bewildered. Has the gamepany secretly added settings again? Gamepany: It''s not worth it. Candy Fruit: "No matter how difficult it is, I have to pass." Tang Guo touched her head and looked at her with a very loving look: "Since you are so determined, then I will give you a chance." "Okay, okay, what do I need to do?" Tang Guo smiled all over his face. I don''t know why, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda smiled very beautifully, but all the yers felt a chill, as if something bad would happen next. Tang Guo began to talk about the task: "A long time ago, a mysterious man came to Zita City. It is said that he came from a very magical world. In that world, he was called a mathematician." System: The host is big, you are the devil, and also make up stories. Other yers were also attracted by the story told by Tang Guo and listened to them. It was the first time they saw the Queen of the Purple Tower assign a task. It seems that this task should not be too simple. "When the mystery mathematician left, he said that he was very grateful for my hospitality and left some secret scrolls. I have gathered all the people who know how to count in Purple Tower City, but I can''t solve these secret scrolls. Many yers, so? They vaguely guessed that the mysterious mathematician left a set of math problems for Queen Purple Tower, right? If so, hahahaha, I don''t know why they just want tough. Chapter 4265: Game npc(15) Chapter 4265: Game npc(15) "I now need someone to help solve these secret papers. If you can solve all the secret papers, I will pay you a generous reward and allow you to use the teleportation array." Candy Guo was a little hairy in her heart, but this was the task assigned by the Purple Tower Queen, and everyone else looked jealous. She can''t help but ept it, right? "I don''t know that set of secret papers, do I really have to answer it toplete the task? Is there a time limit?" Tang Guo: "There is no time limit. After all, it is left by the mysterious mathematician. No matter how much you spend, as long as you can fully solve it, it will be considered as the taskpleted." "I know this task should be very difficult for you. You can choose to give up. I will choose someone with fate toplete it in the future." As soon as these words fell, many yers were ready to move, especially a few who thought they were good at maths. They just did the problems. Anyway, they canplete the task and get rewards. Its not that they have never done it before, and there is no time limit. Yes, write it down, go back and look through the book and thene in and do it. "I took it." Tangyue Guo felt that someone wanted to grab her task, and quickly agreed. She was scared when she had just agreed. If it was a math problem, how long would it take for her toplete the task? Tang Guo smiled: "Brave little girl, I am very d that you can take on this difficult task. I will arrange a room specially for you. There is a secret scroll left by the mysterious mathematician. Every time you Just rely on the token to get in." After Tang Guo finished speaking, a token appeared in Candy Guo''s hand. Then, she went into the small room Tang Guo had prepared for her. At this moment, many people are circling candy and fruit, asking her what mission is, they are too curious. Sitting on a small bench, looking at the high test papers, the candy fruit that was dizzy, her fingers were shaking, she sent what she saw to the public frequency: "The secret paper is a three-year college entrance examination and five years simtion, ah Ah, Im going to die, Im going to die, I dont think I canplete this task in my whole life. I only got nine points in the math testst semester." yer lovers:? ? ? "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." "Hahahahahaha, I don''t know why I want tough." "Sure enough, the mission of the Purple Tower Queen is not simple at all." "I thought the mysterious mathematician only left one test paper. I didn''t expect to have left countless sets, or the three-year college entrance examination and five-year simtion. Is this toxic and unfriendly to high school students?" "No, no, no, I think this is friendly to high school students. You said its not a high school student. The low ones will not. Those who graduated have forgotten it. Isnt it painful to do the questions? Its just high school students. Its easy toplete this task. ." "It''s not the age of Candy Fruit." "By the way, didnt she just say that she scored nine points in the mathematics examst semester? She also knows that the three-year college entrance examination and five-year simtion are mostly high school students. Hahaha, she is not too friendly to high school students. I even suspect that she was Queen Purple Tower targeted it, maybe it was because of the poor mathematics of the big data collection." "The gamepany is too bad, this must be the gamepany to y us." "Fortunately, I didn''t get this task. This task is too difficult." Gamepany: Yes, yes, it''s all my pot. Candy Fruit: "It''s too difficult, too difficult, why is it a math problem." Seeing the reaction of the yers, Tang Guo decided to choose this very special yer to release the task. As for the ordinary, it is not fun at all, so they will be killed back to Novice Vige. If it makes her ufortable, hang out outside the Purple Tower. The next yer was either killed in Novice Vige, or was hung outside the Purple Tower. In the afternoon, those yers who went to work during the day came back from get off work, ate and couldn''t wait to lie down into the game warehouse and enter the game. Unexpectedly, they opened their eyes and found that they were still hanging on the purple tower with their eyes wide open? "It must be that the gamepany secretly changed the settings. Didn''t it mean that no matter where it is dangerous, as long as it goes offline, it will be deemed dead and returned to Xinshou Vige?" "Do you know that this morning, another person received the task of Queen Purple Tower." Chapter 4266: Game npc(16) Chapter 4266: Game npc(16) "Who, luck is that good?" All gamers asked if they were not online during the day, and felt that the gamepany was lying. They must have secretly changed the setting of the Purple Tower Queen. I still don''t admit it, junk gamepany. Gamepany: Yes, yes. "The name is very long. It''s a little loli. Everyone calls her Sugar Candy. She is a scumbag who only scored nine points in mathematics." "Then she is so lucky that she was able to receive a mission from the Queen of the Purple Tower. Unlike us, people who not only have no mission, but are also hung here as dried meat." "What luck? The task assigned to her by the Queen of the Purple Tower, she may not be able toplete it for a lifetime." "What task? Is it difficult? I remember the first two yers who triggered the task. The tasks are rtively simple." "In fact, I suspect that the reason why the tasks of the first two yers are so simple is that when the gamepany adjusted the details, a bug appeared, but they didn''t want to admit it. Now this bug has been adjusted by them, and it will naturally be distributed here by the Queen of the Purple Tower. The task thates out is more difficult." "You are telling me, what task did the Queen of Purple Tower give to that little Lolita who scored nine points in the mathematics test?" "It''s not a very unfamiliar task, it''s just three years of college entrance examination and five years of simtion." "I go!" "puff--" "Is the Purple Tower Queen poisonous for the task of giving a student who scored nine points in the math test?" "Who knows, I heard some people say that she is going to the task room to do the problem as soon as she goes online. I don''t know when she can finish it. I really feel that she will do this problem for the whole life. There is no way to pass this mission." "We should think about how to leave this ce, what is the difference between us and dried meat and salted fish now?" There are many yers hanging outside the Purple Tower, many of them were hung upst night. They thought that after going offline, they would automatically return to Xinshou Vige when they went online again, where they knew they were still in their original positions. More and more yers are breaking into the Purple Tower, and the number of yers hanging on the Purple Tower is still increasing. The yers who were constantly being killed back to Novice Vige also happily went to the Purple Tower to find abuse. Finally, at about ten o''clock in the evening, some yers found a way to get rid of being hung here. That is tomit suicide and return to Novice Vige. Actually, this is the way Tang Guo left them, so you can''t let them hang outside forever, right? She suspected that if it continued, the Purple Tower could not hang up. After the strategy came out, the yers who were hung up on the Purple Towermitted suicide one after another and returned to Novice Vige. What makes them cry is that aftermitting suicide, they drop five levels. Usually they are killed back to the Novice Vige, all of which only drop one level. "There are too many people. I don''t think this will work. The guards here are too weak. yers who are a little bit stronger will want me, the Queen of the Purple Tower, to do it myself." The system said silently; [Host is big, do you want me to help you change the attributes of these guards and enhance their strength? "No, the gamepany found that it''s not fun. The guard should be the mostmon IQ in this game. It''s not an important role in itself. It''s just like a soldier. Once the data is abnormal, the gamepany will definitely adjust." [Then the host is very hard, isn''t it? By the way, that guy doesn''t know what identity he is this time. If it is a yer, does the host n to kill him back to Novice Vige, or hang him outside the Purple Tower? ] The system asked in secret. Chapter 4267: Game npc(17) Chapter 4267: Game npc(17) "Why don''t you think about it better? Hanging people outside and killing them back to Novice Vige, don''t you think it''s cruel, Tongzi?" System: Cruel? Doesn''t the host abuse yers like this every day? Why didn''t you feel cruel to see her? It really is a double standard. [What if it''s bad. ] The system made a guess, [Its not good, the host can still be so doublebeled? "It depends on the situation. Didn''t you encounter it? Let''s talk about it. You gossip, don''t y in the software of your system house? I heard you made a lot of good friends before." [No matter how good friends are, you can''t forget the host, I am not afraid that you need help here, and I am always watching. ] Only after chatting with those systems did he know how lucky he was to bind the thigh of the host. Recently, in forums, many systems wailed and said that the current hosty t at every turn, and threats are useless. They would rather the host be fierce and warn them of these systems. Such a host is at least a very powerful task, and it is definitely a powerful task. However, the recent batch of salted fish hosts are really messy, many systems have not been upgraded for a long time, and the task hosts are not panicked at all. No fart ability, every ne is dead, even if the system says that the mission has failed ten times, it will unbind and send them into reincarnation. As a result, these salted fish hosts were not afraid at all, andughed happily, saying that they could live as quilts after making a profit. They almost exploded with anger, and there were really not many hosts who did the task seriously like Brother Tang Kui. Kuaiyan123 Just like Tang Jiao, a host with a thigh hug is also good, at least the task progress can bepleted. Unlike those salted fish hosts, my God, I really don''t want toin. The system ryed these to Tang Guo, who was also silent for a while. After being silent for half a minute, she asked, "Does the Time and Space Administration have adopted corresponding measures regarding these? For example, when binding at the beginning, first choose the right person, sign the contract, and do the task seriously and fail. That''s all. . But they just get by, isnt this a waste of resources?" [It is said that internal meetings are already taking ce, but the specific measures, the internal staff of thepany, and the rules have not been updated. The boss of the Time and Space Administration is not there. They do not have this authority. Currently, they can only let the systems keep their eyes open, choose peoples lives, and pay attention to some . "Xiao Tongzi is so smart, so teach them more. Listening to you, these systems are not easy." [Don''t worry, now I am very respected by the staff. I write some guides on how to choose a good host in the forum every day. Every time I post, it bes a hot post and is set as an elite post. In other words, although my system is wild, there is no exact number, but the ingenuity is notparable to these numbered systems. The system hummed twice, very proud, and all the numbered systemists called him the boss. Who else is there? Tang Guo didn''t expect that Tongzi would be recognized by all systems so quickly, and he would be their boss. [By the way, the host is big, so many people bother you every day, you have to find a way to do this. Although you are invincible, these yers seem to have endless energy, even if they drop their level, they wille to attack you. "I have already figured out what to do." Chapter 4268: Game npc(18) Chapter 4268: Game npc(18) "Purple Tower Athletic Conference???" When the yers wanted to continue to break into the Purple Tower, they suddenly found arge sign at the door of the Purple Tower, and the biggest words on it came to their minds. "What did the Queen of the Purple Tower do? What is the Purple Tower Competition?" "Do you need to say more? It must be another thing made by a garbage gamepany, just to torture us yers." "But having said that, the garbage gamepany didn''t have any new products on the market this time. This is quite conscientious." "It should be said that they have been secretly changed recently, and they have not paid for the new merchandise. I guess they also know that they have done something wrong, and they have lost their conscience." "Do you think that capitalists have a conscience? Most of them still have various bugs, just look at the recent situation." "As long as the Purple Tower Queen is there, I will y this game for one day. These bugs are actually quite fun." Tang Guo silently listened to a group of friends talking, and wanted to remind them to check her new announcement. The yers'' attention quickly fell on the announcement of that brand. Purple Tower Athletic Conference Season One Since there are more guestsing to Purple Tower City recently, the Queen of Purple Tower decided to hold a Purple Tower Athletic Conference. Next, I invite all guests to use their strengths and win the game. Start time: from the time the announcement is released End time: until the first ce in the first quarter of thepetition is selected. The specific rules are as follows: Outside the Purple Tower, ten arenas are set up, and there is a defender on each arena, and there is no limit to the number of times that they can go up and down. That is to say, even if they are knocked down, they can continue to challenge, because this is not a knockout match. Who can defeat the two hundred people first, who is the first ce in the first season of the Purple Tower Athletic Conference, can get the task from the Queen of the Purple Tower and a small reward. So, please prepare your guests first, and the Purple Tower Competition will begin. While the yers were still bewildered, the guards really divided the positions of ten arenas outside the Purple Tower, and the number one to ten were also marked. Then they discovered that the guards lifted a particrly luxurious chair from the purple tower and ced it in the highest position. Then the Queen of the Purple Pagoda floated out andnded on the throne, faintly nced at the people, her eyes looked like watching all beings. Tang Guo looked at these people faintly, wouldn''t it be all right? Every day, yers can be seen killing each other, and she can watch the show without being tired. It is estimated that a victorious yer will appear after a while, and the difficulty of the specificpetition will be held for one season first. If killing two hundred people is too easy, she can be promotedter. The yers returned to their senses and looked at the Queen of the Purple Tower, right? The first ce has to kill two hundred first? In other words, if you can''t kill two hundred people, then the previous ones will be killed for nothing, and you have to wait for the nextpetition? But having said that, thispetition has increased the chances of the Purple Tower Queen dispatching missions. Two hundred people, for some high-level, high-strength, and high-equipped yers, it is really not difficult, it is just a matter of time. "Just do it, it''s better than being killed back to the Novice Vige before moving." "I was the first to enter the ring. Thispetition is still a bit interesting. Even if you can''t kill two hundred, it''s worth it. This **** gamepany finally has a conscience." Gamepany: I don''t know anything. Chapter 4269: Game npc(19) Chapter 4269: Game npc(19) The Purple Pagoda Queens organization of the Purple Pagoda Competition has already been talked about by some local tyrants in the world. At that time, many yers who were doing missions in other ces and shing monsters were a little weird after seeing it. I was thinking in my heart that the garbage gamepany is doing small actions behind their backs, and now the updates are so sneaky, the viins are acting. What is the Purple Tower Athletic Conference? Local tyrant yers, there are so many speakers, they dont need money to speak on the World Channel, and exined the Purple Tower Competition. After the yers saw it, they rushed to the location of Purple Tower City. But if you want toe to thepetition, you have to pass throughyers of guards. Various monsters and low-level yers still cannote. There are more and more yers in Purple Tower City, and even many yers n to stay upte today. Many local yers are not in a hurry. They n to wait and see, after all, they don''t know what will happen in the first season. The employees of the gamepany were all called back to work overtime. "The Queen of the Purple Pagoda is in trouble again." "Getting a Purple Tower Competition, the first to kill two hundred yers will trigger the task, and she will return a small reward." "In terms of data, no abnormalities were found. Perhaps the Queen of the Purple Tower has been on the path we had hoped at the beginning after more than half a year." Because of this, the gamepany did not suspect that Tang Guo was involved in all kinds of things. The important NPCs in the game itself have more contact with human yers, but they will be very smart, with an IQ simr to that of ordinary people, and they are definitely not the dull and clumsy NPCs in ordinary games. The difference from ordinary people is that they collect big data to form their own IQ. Without ooc, they are getting smarter and smarter and they don''t have their own consciousness. "There is also good news. Because the Queen of the Purple Tower suddenly held apetition meeting, many yers n to give it a hand. In these two hours alone, the amount of recharge of the yers has reached nearly 10 million." "Fuck! Although we didn''t take advantage of the trend to sell new products, the Purple Tower Queen brought us such a surprise." "Yeah, I did not expect that the yers are very satisfied with the settings of the Queen of the Purple Tower. I think that as long as there is no problem, we should not interfere too much in the update of the Queen of the Purple Tower. If we contain it and restrict her development , It is estimated that it will cause dissatisfaction among yers." "Unexpectedly, the current yers are all tuned, fighting m, like being bullied by npc." "In addition, I heard the gossip that some gamepanies have seen the business opportunities inside and want to design an NPC that is like the Queen of the Purple Tower, which can pit yers. "ording to the current development of the Purple Tower Queen, I dont think we need to worry too much. We only designed her, and it took several years. We also connected her to the big data of the entirework. Any factual updated data from the outside world, she is It is possible toe into contact with it. Therefore, even if other gamepanies want to eat this bonus, as long as the Queen of the Purple Tower is there, they will definitely not win." "The top-up amount of yers is still rising. I now hope that the Purple Tower Queenspetition will continue to be held. Lets go, lets take a look in the game. Leave two people to stare at the data, especially the Purple Tower Queen. Yes, don''t make trouble, she is our baby now." Chapter 4270: Game npc(20) Chapter 4270: Game npc(20) Tang Guo leaned on the throne, watching the scene of the yers fighting below, feeling very good, she should have been like this long ago. The yers seem to be very happy, and she is also very happy. Isn''t this a win-win situation? The gamepany has already made a lot of money tonight, right? If you have a conscience, update her with more costumes and props. It is best to prepare more rewards for the yer. Being an npc is kind of happy. I don''t know when Song Lin wille. Will he participate in the Purple Pagoda Competition? How will she get Song Lin to clean up? yers who have not been on the ring are all observing the Purple Tower Queen sitting on the throne, looking high above the world. Insiders of several gamepanies are also observing her. Tang Guo found out, and faintly scanned a few people. She waved her hand and ordered the guards: "I think those people look suspicious. They have been looking around. I suspect they are spies who got in and want to harm me. Tacheng, you quickly go and grab them for me." Insider of the gamepany: Watt? ? That''s right, they are the father of the designer nner and the daughter of Queen Purple Tower. You can''t treat your father like that. But they were also very curious about what the Queen of Purple Tower would do with them, so they didn''t resist. Several people were brought to Tang Guo by the five-flowers. Tang Guo nced at them indifferently, "Which country are you spies?" "We are not spies." "Then how did you look around before, were you looking at my topographic map of Purple Tower City, preparing for the future attack on Purple Tower City?" Tang Guo still didn''t believe them. These people are employees of the gamepany. Of course she knew. It''s just to scare them. The nning boss stayed with you for the rest of his life and quickly said: "We are all soil buns from the countryside. We have never seen such a prosperous city. After we came in, the golden lights were shining everywhere, so I couldn''t help but look more. " Other people: Boss, what''s your integrity? This lie is quite smooth. Tang Guo nced at the nonsense woman in front of her. The other party was wearing a long blue dress with starlight, long curly silver hair, and a fine hair crown on her head. The various essories on his body are enough to blind ordinary yers. Who are you from the country? When I was with you for the rest of my life, Tang Guo seemed to feel Tang Guo''s gaze looking at her, and when he immersed his head, he found the princess dress she designed for herself, as well as the various essories on her wrist, and her face was a little stiff. If she knew today, she shouldn''t dress so grandly today, just just wrap a piece of rags. "Where did the things on your bodye from? It''s very valuable at first nce. You lie." Stay with you for the rest of your life: why are you so smart? How did she know that Queen Purple Tower would be so smart, and now a lie framed herself in. Seeing that Tang Guo''s eyes were getting worse and worse, Yu Sheng apanied you and spoke again: "This is when I first came to the big city, I met a beautiful and kind princess, but she is not as beautiful as the Purple Tower Queen, she pityed me for wearing it. He gave me a set of clothes when it was broken." Staff of the gamepany: Boss, you really can make up stories, you make up, you continue to make up. Tang Guo''s gaze fell on the other people: "What about them? The items on her body are also extraordinary." Gamepany staff: Oh, boss, now it depends on how you make up the story. The Queen of the Purple Tower is really smart. Do you think you can cheat an NPC casually? Chapter 4271: Game npc(21) Chapter 4271: Game npc(21) After spending the rest of her life with you, she never expected that the Queen of the Purple Tower would observe so carefully, and she would look suspicious when she saw the other party. If she didn''t say anything and came out, the matter would definitely be endless, and her mind would spin quickly. Tang Guo was amused when she saw the other person like that. If she couldn''t answer for a while, she would put them all in the dungeon. For the rest of her life, staying with you always felt a little dangerous. At this time, she thought of a set of rhetoric: "Actually... they are all my admirers. I have always wanted toe to Zita City to see the Queen of Zita, they are all princes of some countries Thats why I''m wearing extraordinary clothes. When I heard that I wasing here, I thought it was dangerous to be alone, so I came together without worrying about me." Gamepany staff: Boss, do you still y like this? What admirer does not mean licking a dog? Tang Guo didn''t expect that the other party could ridicule such a reason. She nced at the other people and saw them nodding again and again, obviously agreeing with the statement that the rest of her life would be with you. In that case, she didn''t entangle too much, with a slight smile on her face, and asked the guards to let them go and arrange for someone to entertain them. The internal personnel of the gamepany are now arranged at the bottom left of Tang Guo. The clothes on a few of them are indeed more conspicuous. Many yers are curious, who are these? The Queen of the Purple Tower seemed to have a good attitude towards them. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to them anymore. She had been paying attention to some new yers entering the city, but she hadn''t seen Song Lin. At the moment, the Purple Tower Competition is going very hot. In the ten arenas, there are countless yers jumping up to challenge, and some yers are constantly being defeated, and even those who are directly returned to Novice Vige. However, under normal circumstances, if it is not a deep hatred, they will stop at the point and will not forge life or death. Several days passed in a blink of an eye, and the number of yersing to Purple Tower City only increased. The yers all found a problem. After a certain period of time, the Queen of the Purple Tower returned to the Purple Tower. Wait until the next day, she will appear here again to observe all yers fighting. This gives them a weird feeling, are they here to y the game, or is the game ying them? Gou Ris gamepany must have regarded himself as a father. I have never seen this kind of game. I cant be a fathers game even with money. I have to call the gamepanys father. Tang Guo didn''t know what these yers were thinking. She has seen yers with feuds in the ring a few times, killing you to death, and she still watched very happy. The people at the gamepany, after meeting her, did not intend to interfere. In the past few days, because of the Purple Tower Athletic Conference, yers have recharged a lot of RMB to enter, and the gamepany will not have any changes for the time being. It''s Song Lin, it''s been almost a week since the Purple Pagoda Athletic Conference, and there is no n toe over yet, is it really necessary to wait until the time in memory? Counting the time, it didn''t seem to take long to meet. It is worth mentioning that the nine-point little Lolita of the math test called Sugar Candy, now she goes to the room to do the exams when she goes online. Miss Fuzzy and Hong Qiangwei asionallye back here to stroll around and greet her. Most of the other time, they are teaming up to clean monsters. The yers who always showed eyes that made her feel ufortable before are now throwing blood on the ring, thinking about **** more yers, and there is no time to get close to her for the time being. Chapter 4272: Game npc(22) Chapter 4272: Game npc(22) After almost ten days, several prominent yers appeared on the ring, which impressed Tang Guo more deeply. Ring number one yer, blue sword, professional swordsman, level 188, looks like a swordsman in appearance, came to ring number one four days ago. Tang Guo looked at the rankings of this game. Blue Sword was not a krypton gold yer, but a wild yer who was not very krypton gold, who belonged to the technical emperor. Don''t look at his equipment is very powerful, it was all he brought people to fight monsters to upgrade, the local tyrant yers gave him, he himself estimated that he did not charge a cent. The seventh ring yer, Xinghuayu that year, professional assassin, level 165, was a rtively feminine man, his weapon was a folding fan, and the other peoples folding fans were not carved out of wood or made of paper, and his folding fan was It isposed of des, and it is deadly when used. He came to the number seven ring three days ago. The eighth ring yer, Higan Flower, a professional luthier, level 175, is a woman wearing a light green skirt, she looks deserted, and she doesn''t seem to be very annoying. The other side flower was in the ring before yesterday. Being able to stay in the ring for a day without being beaten by anyone is already very good. It''s not that they have been in the ring all the time. The gamepany has set an online game time, and it needs to be cooled at a certain time. It must be for the safety of the yers. However, they never got off the ring when they got off the ring. But every time they go online, they will upy the ring where they were originally. There was another yer who also attracted Tang Guo''s attention. The tenth ring yer, Gongxi smiled. The opponent is not online yet, so it will take a while. The profession of Gongxi Hanxiao is unknown, and the equipment he wears looks very simple, but Tang Guo knows the equipment data in the game. The opponent''s seemingly simple equipment is not something ordinary people can afford. Why is the upation unknown? Because other yers have fixed equipment, many of the equipment that does not belong to this profession can not be used, and you have to switch to the profession, or spend money to buy it, which is very expensive. This one called Gongxi Hanxiao is different, it seems that he uses all the equipment. He appeared in the tenth ring the day before yesterday. The time in the ring was very long, Tang Guo had the final say, he was in the ring almost except for eating and sleeping time. Gongxi Hanxiao''s current level is 200, which is the top one in this game. At the same time, he is still hanging on the list of local tyrants. This is a standard crazy krypton gold yer. However, Tang Guo felt that he really didn''t have any skills when fighting, in other words, he was very good. It is estimated that this 200-level ount was asked for help in training. It can walk sideways in the game. It is estimated that the equipment is too dazzling. "The local tyrant, Gongxi, smiled." "The big brother is here again." Every time Gongxi smiled, it caused a great sensation, and Tang Guo couldn''t help but look in the direction of the tenth ring. Sure enough, a seemingly simple man appeared. As soon as he stood there, many younger brothers appeared around him. Especially the yers on the tenth ring, when they saw Gongxi smiling, they made them happy. "Boss Gongxi, you are finally here, I''m guarding a ring, it''s really not easy, and finally you are here." Gongxi smiled: "Come down, add my number, I will pass you through and send you off immediately." "Okay, okay, boss Gongxi, please, please quickly." Chapter 4273: Game npc(23) Chapter 4273: Game npc(23) The big guy on the ring happily jumped down and quickly added Gongxi''s smiling friends. The two confirmed that the big guy got a handful of top equipment and happily ran to the side. Gongxi smiled and stood on the ring, looking at the group of people below: "Come on, who are there today? Can there be fifty?" "Boss Gongxi, brother, I''ll do errands. Don''t worry. I''ll find you all the fifty-fifty money. It''s definitely enough." Brothers, alle here to make money, the boss of Gongxi is here." Tang Guo couldn''t help but twitched when he saw this. This Gongxi smiled, in order to win the first ce, he really did notpromise, actually bought a childcare. The rules had already been set, and it was not easy to change, so he really let him take advantage of this loophole. But when Gongxi smiled and fought, he was very serious, and would show off his various equipment, just like a bun. When the first nursery went up, Gongxi smiled and took out a knife glowing with blue light, and started fighting with the other party with very clumsy moves. I don''t know if the other party''s acting skills are too good, or the charm of money, but Gongxi''s smiling moves are full of ws, but he defeated the No. 1 nursery. Then, with the second support, Gongxi smiled and changed his equipment and continued the previous action. Tang Guo looked at the statistics in his hand. If Gongxi smiled and killed fifty more today, plus the previous few days, it would be two hundred, then he would be the first ce in the Purple Pagoda Competition. She watched the other three outstanding people. Blue Sword was still dealing with the challenging yers, and had no opinion on Gongxi''s smiling behavior. That year, Xing Huayu looked at Gongxi with a smile and frowned slightly, obviously not agreeing with the other party''s approach. "Why doesn''t the gamepany maintain the fairness of the game? Wouldn''t it not give civilian yers a chance to find childcare like this?" Xing Huayu couldn''t help it that year. He had already killed hundreds of yers. Of the hope, Lan Jian only killed hundreds, and he was not far behind. The more he thought about it, the less convinced he was, and he went to the game official private message to reflect this on the spot. Bianhua didn''t pay attention to Gongxi''s smile at all, and asionally took a peek at the position of the blue sword when she stopped. Tang Guo showed a meaningful look, the other side flower seemed to be very interested in Blue Sword. "Tongzi, do you know what the entanglement between Bianhua and Blue Sword is?" She was also very interested in the yer''s story. System: [The host is big, as an npc, you are a little gossip. Tang Guo: "As an NPC, of course I have to find some fun and enrich my life." The system sighed: [What other gossips can there be? Of course, the blue sword is tied to the other side''s flower heart. The blue sword is a piece of wood. Every day, I only know how to upgrade it to fight monsters. By the way, the host is big, let me tell you a secret, if Lan Jian didn''t help the boss to train his ount, he might have already exceeded the 200th level. There was a possibility in Tang Guo''s heart: "Lan Jian''s boss is Gongxi Hanxiao?" [Yes, the host is big, how did you guess it? "You have said so. The way Gongxi smiled in using the equipment does not look like he has drilled it. He must be a boss. It is estimated that when he sleeps, Lan Jian will practice the number for him, right?" [It''s almost like this, the host is big, among these few outstanding people, is your family cute? ] Regarding that guy, he should be fine with a little gossip. Chapter 4274: Game npc(24) Chapter 4274: Game npc(24) "Do you think so?" The system is speechless, isn''t this bullying the system? The host is very interested in these yers. Watching the yers cut herself, she is very happy. The energy has been growing, and he can''t judge whether it is because of that guy''s energy. System: [Xinghuayu that year, shouldn''t it? Big cutie would not show that kind of hatred of wealth to people, and secretly reported Gongxi''s smile to find a childcare. [In the case of Blue Sword, Im not sure. This guy is a very good yer in games. I checked before. He ys many games at the same time. Every game knows many bosses. Those bosses like to ask him to help him practice numbers. . The technology is so good, it''s hard to rule out. [Another one is that Gongxi is smiling. It is possible to look like a local tyrant. After all, that guy has been a fool, and it is not impossible to y a game. [Blue Jian has a secret crush on him, that is, Bi An Hua, and he is not the one who explicitly refuses, nor does he reject Bi An Hua approaching him. ] The system silently analyzes, [So, excluding Blue Sword, then among these people I have recently met, there is only one smiling man who might be your cute family. [Host is big, am I right? Tang Guo: "Well, I don''t know if your guess is correct, don''t forget, this is in the game world, here are all virtual characters, I can''t sense it." The system was a bit dumbfounded. He thought he had analyzed so much and guessed right. [No, the host is big, even if this is a virtual world, it still needs human mental power to enter, right? How can it not be sensed? "How do you feel that distance is so far?" The system was silent. He nced at the No. 10 ring to Tang Guo''s position. It was really far away. The smiling figure of Gongxi was rtively small, and he had to get a magnifying ss to see his appearance clearly. That said, I really dont me the host. Greatly. [Gongxi Hanxiao will win the first ce today, and he wille over in a while, and the host will take a closer look at that time. If so, recruit son-inw. Tang Guo: "..." The gamepany did receive a report from Xinghuayu that year. When they heard Gongxi smiled looking for a childcare and attending the Purple Tower Competition, they all rolled their eyes. This is Gongxi smiling. If you are looking for a childcare, you will find a childcare. The impact is not great, and in this game, as long as you dont open it, isnt it normal to find a childcare? After all, there are some levels that can''t be passed by individuals, so you have to hire helpers. This is the difference between their games, which is somewhat simr to the real world. Xinghuayu that year, the response was that everything was within the rules of the game. The insiders of the gamepany said in their hearts that it was a conference organized by the Queen of the Purple Tower, and it was not designed by them. There has not been any serious bug. Thepany does not intend to intervene, and wants to see where the Queen of the Purple Tower can go. When Xinghuayu got a response that year, it actually reacted. This game is different from other games. This game is fair and unfair, especially like a small real world. Abandoning the report does not mean that he saw Gongxi with a smile. When Gongxi smiled and killed fifty yers and distributed the rewards to them, the first season of the Purple Tower Tournament was announced sessfully. None of the yers present left, and wanted to see what mission the Queen of the Purple Tower would arrange for Gongxi Smile. Gongxi smiled and walked towards Tang Guo. That year, Xing Huayu walked in front of Tang Guo first and attracted the attention of all yers. Chapter 4275: Game npc(25) Chapter 4275: Game npc(25) "What is he going to do?" "It''s mostly unfair. Didn''t you see him jumping off the ring angrily just now, didn''t you continue to fight?" "Oh, but this is the boss of Gongxi, is he crazy? The boss of Gongxi just likes to y new things. You can also participate in the Purple Tower Competition next time, and it will not be too short. Besides, even if there is no boss of Gongxi today. The quota, Blue Sword, and Higan Flower, Xinghuayu might not have a chance that year." "Let''s take a look. This time it is the Queen of the Purple Tower. It is different from other NPCs. Xinghuayu might not be pleased that year." Tang Guo noticed that Xing Huayu came to her that year, showing a faint look, and asked indifferently: "Human, what are you doing here?" "Queen of the Purple Tower, I have some doubts about the Purple Tower Competition." Since the gamepany does not care, he will y this npc. yers are not teasing the npc in the game once or twice. Some npcs collect insufficient data, and there will be jams or nonsense. This is a lot of One thing that yers like very much. This is the NPC that the gamepany is most proud of. If the Queen of the Purple Tower is embarrassed today, it will not be a trivial matter for the gamepany. The gamepany once announced that many of their designs for this game are close to the real world. The IQ of npc is definitely the highest, most flexible, and most human-like in the entirework. Among them, the NPC, the Queen of the Purple Tower, is said to have spent several years designing the team. Tang Guo: "Do you have any doubts?" Xinghuayu that year: "I dont know if the Purple Tower Queen noticed that in thest few days of thepetition, the man named Gongxi Hanxiao found a nursery to sessfully kill 200 yers. With his game level. If you dont find a childcare, you wont be the first." "So?" "So, I don''t think it''s fair. Gongxi Hanxiao doesn''t deserve to be the first. He is not qualified to be the first." Gongxi smiled before speaking, and the other yers helped to speak: "If the boss of Gongxi really vited the rules, the gamepany must have been banned long ago. Since there is no title, it means that this matter is allowed." "Besides, let''s go up to challenge too. It''s not unreasonable. We are willing to give up in front of the boss, can''t we?" "Your kid can''t speak at all. What is surrender? Obviously we are convinced by the personality charm of the boss. Some people have no charm and are jealous of the boss." "Yes, yes, the boss of Gongxi is so powerful, we are just impressed by his charm, and when we look at him, our hands are trembling, and we are willing to go downhill." Tang Guo: "Humans, have you heard it? No one feels that they are at a disadvantage. The reason why you feel unfair is because you are not the first. If you can convince everyone under your charm, you will still Against?" Xinghuayu was trembling with anger that year: "Anyway, I am not convinced, Queen of the Purple Tower, since you have set up apetition meeting, then you should maintain the fairness of the meeting. If you do this, the Purple Tower City will fall sooner orter." This guy really entered the scene. "Come here, drive this yelling guy out. He will not be allowed toe to Purple Tower City in the future, and he will not be allowed to participate in the Purple Tower Athletic Conference. He is already our cklist in Purple Tower City." Xinghuayu stared at that year, a little unbelievable, why? "I hate someone yelling at me." When the yers heard this arrogant remark, they allughed, watching Xinghuayu being thrown out that year. Chapter 4276: Game npc(26) Chapter 4276: Game npc(26) "I also cursed me for an ident in Purple Tower City. If this person dared toe to Purple Tower City once, the guards of my Purple Tower City obeyed the order. He wille once and kill once." Many yers heard the serious voice of the Queen of the Purple Tower, and some felt that the game was very realistic, and the Queen of the Purple Tower was like a living person. Some yers feel that, fortunately, this is just a game character without his own consciousness. If you are conscious, you know that the territory you care about is simply designed by humans, and all the other party''s performance is just a scene in the eyes of others, and you don''t know what you think in your heart. There are also yers who feel that the way the Queen of the Purple Tower guards the Purple Tower City is a bit wanting tough. For them, this is just a game. What they use to pass the time and express their desires is virtual. No matter how realistic they are, they are not real. Tang Guo didn''t care what the yers thought. Xinghuayu had been driven out that year, and Gongxi came to Tang Guo with a smile. He wears very simple, with short hair, and his image is not the same as other yers. He pinches out an ancient person or a race with more prominent facial features. Tang Guo was looking at Gongxi Hanxiao, and Gongxi Hanxiao was also looking at her. After half a minute, Gongxi said with a smile: "Queen of the Purple Tower, am I the number one?" Tang Guo: "Forget it." "The rules say that winning the first ce will give you a chance to distribute a task, as well as a small reward." Gongxi smiled with curiosity in his eyes, "I don''t know what kind of task you will send me. What is it?" He came to this conference out of curiosity. Curious about the mission of Queen Purple Tower and the small reward she gave. Gong Xihan''s joke fell, all the yers stretched their ears over to listen, for fear of missing a word from the Queen of the Purple Tower. Tang Guo held the scepter in her hand and did not intend toe down from the throne. Her gaze fell on Gongxis smiling face: Because I want to protect the Purple Pagoda City, I have not been to the outside world for many years. Recently, there have been many strangers. When peoplee to Purple Tower City, they can see that the outside world has undergone great changes." Everyone is not surprised at this line, this is a line that an NPC will say when publishing a task. Therefore, they were even more curious about what mission the Queen of the Purple Tower would release to Gongxi Smile. Gongxi smiled without interrupting, obviously waiting for Tang Guo to say. From such a close distance, Tang Guo found that Gong Xi smiled with a sense of lifelessness, unlike the kind of yer who was very energetic when he yed a game. There was no light in his eyes, as if it was a pool of stagnant water. He might really want to try and see what kind of mission the Queen of the Purple Pagoda would release to him. Anything that hasn''t been seen before, may be able to attract his attention for a while. At least so far, he still wants to know what tasks Tang Guo will release to him, but the small rewards don''t know what it is. Except for Purple Tower City, he has all the equipment that can be exploded in other ces and the equipment that can be bought in the mall, so it is not rare. "I need someone who will exin the outside world to me. I dont know if you want to stay and exin the outside world to me. When I understand the outside world, I will give you an artifact as a reward, and you can also use the Purple Tower. On the teleportation array, go where you want to go." When all yers heard about this task, they were taken aback. This is too simple. Chapter 4277: Game npc(27) Chapter 4277: Game npc(27) Can youplete the task by exining the outside world? Who can''t do it for another person? They suspected that it was Gou Ri''s gamepany, and secretly opened an official link to a local tyrant like Gongxi Hanxiao, which is so annoying. Lan Jian said at this moment: "This task is not necessarily simple. The Queen of Purple Pagoda said that the boss of Gongxi should exin the outside world to her. She didn''t say how long it would take to exin, how much she understood, and what would make her understand. Dont you think this task is rogue?" "This game has not been very rascal?" Bi Anhua stood beside Lan Jian, "The Purple Tower Queen was originally the most capricious NPC in this game. It''s not surprising to be able to post such a task. I just don''t know, Gongxi The old conference will not take on this task." Lan Jian looked at Gongxi''s position with a smile: "ording to the character of Gongxi''s boss, the more uncertain things are, the more interested he is, and he should be able to pick them up." Bi Anhuaughed: "If the Purple Tower Queen wants him to keep talking about things outside of Purple Tower City, wouldn''t he neverplete this task?" Lan Jian also smiled: "The boss of Gongxi won''t be angry. Maybe he still finds it interesting. For boss of Gongxi, what can''t be bought with money should make him more interesting." "I don''t know when the next Purple Tower Competition will be," Higanhua said, "Are you still going to participate?" Lan Jian nodded: "If you don''t have a boss to find it, you should be able to do it. After all, it''s the Purple Tower City. I heard from internal sources that the Queen of the Purple Tower is still rted to the new map. Pass the test of the Queen of the Purple Tower. As long as we get her approval, we will all have the priority to experience the new maps developed by gamepanies in the future." "It''s no wonder that the official will hold a Purple Tower Tournament. It turned out to be to encourage yers to go to the Purple Tower City to make preparations for the next new map." At this time, Gongxi''s smiling voice drew the attention of the two of them. "I am very interested in this task." Gongxi said with a smile, "I am happy to exin the outside world to Queen Purple Tower." Seriously, this task surprised him. It should be said that there are four missions released by the Queen of the Purple Tower, including him, three of which are very interesting to him. The mostmon task is to deliver the letter. What is interesting is the task of Miss Confused to praise the Queen of the Purple Tower, the five-year college entrance examination and three-year simtion math problems of Jiufenxiao Lori, and his, which turned out to be to tell her the outside world. The official setting for the Queen of the Purple Tower is that she wants to protect the Purple Tower City, so she can''t go out. yers like them know that the Queen of the Purple Tower is not unable to go out, but once she leaves the Purple Tower City, her strength will be reduced to ordinary yers. I didn''t know how many yers wanted to cheat the Purple Tower Queen out, but it is not easy to cheat an npc out. No one has seeded so far. Many yers now want to get the task given by the Queen of the Purple Tower, and it is not necessarily that no yers are thinking about what kind of rewards will they get if they kill the Queen of the Purple Tower. Tang Guo took out a token: "This is the reward for the first ce in the first season of the Purple Tower Athletic Conference." Gongxi smiled and took the token, looked at therge characters on it, and read it out: "Passing order." No need to exin, he must be equipped with this pass. He can walk sideways in Purple Tower City without being attacked by guards and beasts. Chapter 4278: Game npc(28) Chapter 4278: Game npc(28) "Mr. Gongxi, let me go in, and tell me what has changed outside these years." Gongxi nodded with a smile, and followed Tang Guo into the Purple Pagoda. The yers watched eagerly, and there was a bolder yer who roared: "Queen of the Purple Tower, when will the next season of the Purple Tower Competition be held?" Tang Guo turned around: "In a few days." After hearing this for a few days, the yers are relieved. Lan Jian and Bi Anhua looked at each other and felt that the gossip was true. Most of the gamepanies are preparing for the new map. After all, it is impossible to have no one on the new map, right? The new map test must at least put dozens or hundreds of people in it, right? This is all in the short term. I don''t know if the official side will draw quotas when the timees. It is normal for a total of thousands of ces. The Purple Tower has been closed, and all yers can only evacuate. Some yers choose to save and go offline. Although this is an online game, you can save the location at that time, and you can directly appear in the same ce when you go online next time. If you dont choose to save in ce and go offline, it will appear in Novice Vige when you go online again. Some yers purchase real estate in the game, open an ount, go offline and go online, and they will appear in their homes. Married to the npc in the game, the one that officially obtained the certificate will not be saved in ce and will be offline. The next time it goes online, it will appear in this npc''s home. It is not easy to break into the Purple Tower City. Many yers still want to be here tomorrow when they go online. However, more yers are directly out of Purple Tower City, ready to go to other ces to fight monsters and do quests, after all, they have to upgrade. When the second season of the Zita Athletic Conference began, they came again. Now the Purple Pagodas are all closed, and I can''t see the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. At this moment, Tang Guo was sitting on her throne, and Gongxi smiled next to her. Gongxi smiled and said, "Queen Purple Tower wants to know what''s going on outside?" Tang Guo: "I want to know, you can say it in turn." Gongxi smiled and nodded. Of course he understood that the Purple Tower Queen didn''t understand the outside, but he should know some of the characters in the game. That''s why she appeared before the mission that she would post to people. That NPC seemed to be Half Moon Princess. "The outside world is huge." Gongxi said with a smile that he was not going to talk about the world of games outside, but about the real world. Although this was an NPC without self-awareness, he was still happy to tell good stories. "The outside world is huge, but it is not as luxurious as the Purple Tower City, nor is it as beautiful and luxurious as the Purple Tower where you live." This is a virtual world, so gamepanies put the best things possible here, highlighting the dignity of the Queen of the Purple Tower. "There are a lot of beautiful gems here. They are very big and have no ws. There are gems in the outside world, but most of them are very small with many ws. Speaking of which, the wealth outside is no better than yours." System: [The host is big, this person is not good at telling the story, and tells you the real world outside. Don''t allow him toplete the task easily. Now, he is a small report system. "Mr. Gongxi, say something good, is the outside world really that bad? Not even arge gemstone without ws?" Tang Guo looked shocked. As an NPC, she should be more dedicated and always maintain herself. There is no ooc yet. Chapter 4279: Game npc(29) Chapter 4279: Game npc(29) Gongxi smiled at Tang Guo''s shocked look. He felt that the game was really conscientious. The equipment was very expensive, but there was no money. As long as he was willing to spend time, it was also fun. See how realistic this character''s expression is. "Of course there are many good things in the outside world. Does the Purple Tower Queen know what fragrance is?" Tang Guo: "I know." In big data, of course she should know what fragrance is. Gongxi smiled obviously understood this, and he said: "Have you ever smelled the fragrance of flowers?" When he was speaking, he stood up and walked to a vase next to him, took out a flower from the top, and walked to Tang Guo. Send the flowers to the tip of her nose, "Can you smell the flowers?" Tang Guo sniffed lightly, then shook his head: "I can''t smell it." "This is where the Purple Tower City is different from the outside world." Gongxi asked with a smile, "Queen Purple Tower, do you usually eat food?" When talking, Gongxi smiled and walked to a small table again and picked up an apple from above, so the gamepany really had a conscience. All the scenes and all the items in the Purple Tower can be moved. This game, the future can be expected. Tang Guo stared at the apple that Gongxi smiled in front of her, and the other party''s voice sounded: "Queen Purple Tower usually eats this?" "Don''t eat." "Do you eat three meals a day?" "No." In the data she collected, some humans need three meals a day. As an NPC, she has no consciousness of her own and will not be surprised by these. "People in the outside world, if they don''t eat food, drink water, or breathe oxygen, they will die." Seeing Tang Guo''s "lost" appearance, Gongxi smiled and felt that there was something wrong with talking to an NPC? NPC has no consciousness of her own, and all her doubts are because she has collected enough big data to integrate it into her own use. "Why don''t I need to eat and drink?" Tang Guo asked the question, Gongxi smiled and was not surprised. This is a very normal thing, because the message sent to her by big data is, if you don''t understand, you should ask why, how normal. Why is he suddenly interested in taking on such boring tasks? But he especially wanted to share the outside world with this npc. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it. "Because you are different." "Where is it different?" Gongxi smiled and was silent for a while, suddenly felt that he didn''t know how to exin it. Straight? That didn''t mean anything. He didn''t like to do such a thing, looking for a sense of existence in an NPC. "Because you are a fairy." "You can live forever without eating or drinking. The people outside are all mortals. They will grow old, sick and die. If you don''t eat or drink, you will also die. You will hurt if you are injured, and you will cry when you are sad." System: It''s hard not to say cowhide! ! Tang Guo held back the smile in her heart, and her face was puzzled: "Am I a fairy?" "Yes, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda is a fairy, you should know the fairy, right?" "I know," Tang Guo pretended to think, "I didn''t expect that I still have this identity. Mr. Gongxi is really knowledgeable and has solved my confusion for many years. Every time a person who breaks into the Purple Tower City is chopped, he whispers. The shouting is painful, and I have to constantly swallow pills to replenish it, but the guards of my Purple Tower don''t need it." "Because those guards are the guards of the fairies, and the guards of the fairies are the heavenly soldiers and generals. When the fairies are there, they will exist and will never disappear." Chapter 4280: Game npc(30) Chapter 4280: Game npc(30) Tang Guo felt that Gongxi smiled might have forgotten what the task of finding him was. Therefore, she must remind her. "Mr. Gongxi, can you tell me more about the outside world?" Gongxi smiled suddenly and discovered that Queen Purple Tower was not as cold and unreasonable as she was outside, but rather simple. That''s right, she is an NPC set by humans. Apart frompleting the tasks assigned to her by humans, she herself is very simple. "Okay, then I''ll talk to you about the outside world." Gongxi smiled and said how the humans outside spend a day, and said all kinds of fun and delicious, and also said that there is no in Zita City. thing. Of course, it is impossible to finish it in just one day. Five dayster, the second season of the Zita Athletic Conference opened, and the original rules were still used, and Tang Guo didn''t add more rules. Xiao Tongzi revealed a message to her that the gamepany ns to update the new map. At that time, it will give priority to experience the quota of the new map, and part of it will be passed from her. Now its no problem to pass more yers. It was different from the previous season. This time, Tang Guo was sitting at the bottom left of the throne, and there was a smiling male sitting very close to Tang Guo, as if talking andughing with her. The yers are used to seeing it, and Gongxi smiled and epted the task of telling the Queen of the Purple Tower about outside affairs. Gongxi Hanxiao is now sharing with Tang Guo, some of his travel experiences, and some things he has encountered in life. Only when I got in touch did I know that Gongxi had so many words with a smile, and he couldn''t finish talking all day long. In addition to going offline regrly every day to rest, he would go online to tell Tang Guo about outside affairs. In the second season of the Purple Tower Competition, the yers were enthusiastically going on, and Tang Guo had no interest in this. But after Song Lin appeared, her attention was partly divided. Gongxi found out with a smile, and his eyes fell on Song Lin on the first ring. Song Lin was dressed in white, with the appearance of a handsome young man in ancient times, and the handsome face was indignant. Gongxi smiled and turned his gaze back to Tang Guo, seeing that she was staring at Song Lin, and she couldn''t see the meaning. "The Queen of the Purple Tower knows the person on the No. 1 ring?" Gongxi asked with a smile. He thought that person was a bit pretending, and he looked the most handsome in the world, which was really awkward. Especially at the bottom of the ring, many female yers looked at that son of Song family with idiots, and screamed, just like chasing stars. "I don''t know him, he looks very popr." Tang Guo retracted his gaze, "The strength seems to be good, he may be the first ce this season." is it? Gongxi smiled and scanned the ten arenas one by one, frowning slightly, where did Lan Jian go? Is this guying? With that guy here, isn''t it easy to get the first ce? The Blue Sword is not in the other side of the flower. Maybe it is not there. Thest time that annoying year was Xinghuayu, no, that person has been cklisted by the Queen of the Purple Tower and can''t get in, otherwise he would be better than the Song family. Gongxi smiled and silently clicked on the private message and sent a message to Lan Jian [Gongxi smiles]: Where is it? [Blue Sword]: The boss of Gongxi? I''m fighting monsters, boss Gongxi, do you want to practice number? [Gongxi smiles]: I wont practice for the time being, Im ying by myself recently, dont fight monsters, the second season of the Purple Tower Competition has started, dont want to get the first ce? [Blue Sword]: I received the order number, and I want to train up for the boss early. Let''s participate in the third season. I won''t participate in this season. [Gongxi smiles]: Five times the price,e over and take the first ce, the list number is for your teammates, is that okay? [Blue Sword]: Boss, I wille right away! ! wait for me! ! ! What''s the situation now? [Gongxi smiles]: Today there is a coin poker who has already killed 20 of them. Chapter 4281: Game npc(31) Chapter 4281: Game npc(31) [Gongxi smiles]: By the way, where is the other side flower, are you with you? [Blue Sword]: Here, call the number with me. Gongxi smiled and knew that this was the case. The other side flower was not short of money, and he went to call the number, which must be directed at Lan Jian. [Gongxi smiles]: Let Bianhuae to fight for the first ce next time, so as not to waste time. You will have a ce to experience the new map of the game through the Purple Tower Queen mission. You should know? [Blue Sword]: There really is such a thing, okay, let me tell her, let her y the single number first, and don''te to participate in thepetition this time. Not long after, Lan Jian and Bi An Hua appeared in the purple tower city ring at the same time. Gong Xihanughed and saw that both of them were here. It was not surprising at all. It''s impossible for Bi An Hua to be wrong. At this time, even if you just watch, you still have to look at Blue Sword here. Of course, Lan Jian chose Ring No. 1. When he saw that the person on Ring No. 1 was Young Master Song, his expression did not change. Listening to the tone of the boss of Gongxi just now, it should be that he doesn''t like the son of the Song family. If so, he will get the first ce anyway. Song Lin is also a swordsman. With a current level of 280 and ranking in the tenth ce, Song Lin is a great yer in this game. And it is the kind that has good technology and can gold. He also has a gang himself. Today he came to participate in the Purple Tower Athletic Conference, and everyone in the gang came to cheer for him. The Princess Banyue who married Song Lin did note. She is an NPC and needs to stay at her Banyue Lake. Under normal circumstances, she cannot leave the ce where she is stationed, unless the Princess Banyue has awakened her self-consciousness. In fact, after marrying Song Lin, Princess Banyue''s self-consciousness has slowly begun to awaken, but she does not understand her current performance. What is more obvious is that Song Lin divorced her and married the Queen of the Purple Tower. In the plot, this is how the half moon princess awakened her true self-consciousness. When Song Lin killed the Queen of the Purple Pagoda and returned to Princess Banyue, he discovered her difference, became more and more interested in her, and truly stayed together. Regarding the matter with the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, Song Lin lied to Princess Banyue because the Queen of the Purple Pagoda forced him to make up the reason at will. However, this npc did not expect her to believe it. Later, the two really got together and liked each other. Of course, Song Lin couldn''t tell the truth again. The truth is just hidden. Song Lin felt a little ufortable as soon as Blue Sword came on the court. Blue Sword was a well-known game technology emperor, or the kind of non-Kryptonian gold. It was not easy to hear. Sure enough, Song Lin yed the game well, but it was still not as good as Blue Sword. Although Lan Jian is not gold, he knows more bosses and his equipment is not worse than Song Lin''s. The two of thempeted for ten minutes. In the end, Blue Sword defeated Young Master Song and upied the first ring. Song Lin didn''t want to care about Lan Jian. The main reason was that he couldn''t win. He switched to the second ring. Today, Lan Jian was clearly aiming for the first ce. He doesn''t want to waste time to get revenge, he should kill more yers first. Gongxi smiled and said to Tang Guo: "Queen of the Purple Tower, the previous person seems to be less powerful than this." Tang Guo nced at the Blue Sword who killed the Quartet, and agreed: "It is true that he has a better chance of winning in the second season of the Purple Tower Economic Conference. I am familiar with this person, right?" "I didn''t expect you to remember it so clearly, yes, he also participated." Chapter 4282: Game npc(32) Chapter 4282: Game npc(32) Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to the arena. Gongxi smiled and continued to talk to her about the outside world. She listened with great gusto, and she would send out all kinds of doubts, surprises, and curiosities, just like a real person. Whenever this time, Gongxi smiled and shook his head and smiled slightly. How could it be possible? If a game character has a sense of autonomy, then the world doesn''t know how many virtual characters there are. This is possible, and the world will face another kind of crisis. He likes to talk to Tang Guo about things outside, especially the ones he has seen, yed, and visited. Having said so much, Tang Guo discovered one thing, Gong Xi smiled basically about the structure of the outside world, except that he didn''t say anything about the human medical team. Since she didn''t say anything, then she has to ask: "After someone outside is injured, is it the same as in the ring, and the drug can recover instantly?" After Tang Guo asked, Gongxi smiled and looked a little silent, not the same as before, and immediately answered her question, the smile on his face closed. I don''t know how many minutes passed, Gongxi smiled back to his senses, and saw Tang Guo''s curious eyes, a smile appeared on his face and said, "No." "What will not?" Gongxi exined with a smile: "The human beings in the outside world are injured, sick, and recover immediately without taking any medicine." "Mr. Gongxi means that the humans outside don''t take medicine?" Gongxi smiled and shook his head. Because of these words, he felt a lot more rxed for no reason. It really was a virtual world. Earlier, he was still thinking that if the virtual character has a sense of autonomy, it may bring earth-shaking changes to the world, and even crisis. This is actually a bit funny. This game has only appeared for less than a year, and human technology has not yet developed to the extent that the game characters can be self-conscious. "Mr. Gongxi?" Gongxi smiled and replied: "Humans in the outside world need to take medicine. When they are sick or injured, they all need to take medicine. If they dont take medicine, they will die. The effect of the medicine will not take effect immediately, and it will take a certain time. It must be eaten for a long time. It may be eaten for a week, it may be a month, it may be several years, or even a lifetime." "If there is a problem with the body of the person outside, it may be permanently unrecoverable. For example, if one hand and one leg are missing, it is really missing and will not recover unless a prosthesis is installed." "So that is, the people outside will die, the death of the body, the extinction of the soul." "dead?" "The meaning of death, you should know, is the meaning of disappearing forever. The flesh is either cremated or rotted and stinking, and will eventually be soil." "That''s a bit different from mine, Purple Tower City." Tang Guo looked thinking, Gong Xi smiled and felt better. He continued: "Of course it''s different. The one outside is a mortal, and you are a fairy." Gongxi''s smiling voice was actually not small, and he didn''t deliberately prevent other yers from hearing it. The yers who were close to each other were very surprised that Gongxi smiled and talked to the Queen of the Purple Tower about real things. They didn''t know whether to say that Gongxi''s smile was too real, or tough, whether he regarded the NPC of the Purple Tower Queen as a real person, this behavior seemed a bit naive. But thinking of some other yers, dont they treat the npc here as an adult, marry someone else, have the greatest perception and do something indescribable? Speaking of which, Gongxi''s smile is nothing. Chapter 4283: Game npc(33) Chapter 4283: Game npc(33) Unknowingly, the second Purple Tower Athletic Conference was over, in fact, it only took a few days. The person who won the first ce this time, without any ident, was Blue Sword. When Lan Jian came to see Tang Guo, she first gave Lan Jian a small gift. I dont know if its because of the gamepany. Seeing the benefits of the Purple Tower Athletic Conference, they gave her many small gifts and various gadgets in her warehouse. Now that she has it, she certainly wants to use it, and she thinks the gamepany is really interesting. If this has always been the case, she really doesn''t mind helping them make more money, as long as she can y these game yers happily here. Bianhua: "Blue Sword, what reward did you get?" Lan Jian looked at the thing in his hand, it was blue, and said, "A concentric knot." "It''s actually a concentric knot, what''s the use?" Lan Jian looked at the introduction of the concentric knot, and said silently: "It is used to find an object in the game. If the object has a red concentric knot, then the two can get together forever and get married here using the concentric knot. No divorce, unless, suicide ount." Suicide ount is equivalent to all previous efforts in vain. What a hatred is that. After hearing this, Bi Anhua couldn''t help but nce at Tang Guo''s position: "Lan Jian, the boss of Gongxi said before, let me participate in the third season of the Purple Tower Competition and take first ce, right?" "Yes, this is what the boss of Gongxi meant. He doesn''t seem to like the Son of the Song family very much. I don''t know if the other party did something that made the boss of Gongxi upset." Bianhua was a little surprised: "Boss Gongxi is so friendly to people. I haven''t heard that he will bully Pingming because he is a krypton yer. It must be the problem of the Song family." "I also think that in the next season of the Purple Tower Competition, you must get the first ce. Later, my brothers and I will say that they will participate in the following seasons. Although they can''t bepletely stopped, at least the Song family can Get a task from the Queen of the Purple Towerter." After receiving the task from Tang Guo, Lan Jian left Purple Tower City. The third season of the Purple Tower Tournament opens seamlessly. yers are overjoyed. Many yers have heard that the Queen of the Purple Tower is the key to getting the first experience of the new map. Now who doesnt want to get it, even the me doesnt want to fight Up. In the third season of the Purple Tower Athletic Conference, Bi Anhua killed 200 yers ahead of Song Lin and won the first ce. The small reward Tang Guo gave her was a red concentric knot. At that time, she saw Bi Anhua''s somewhat deserted face with a shy smile. The look in Tang Guo''s eyes was extremely kind. Bianhua even felt that in the past, many yers said that the Queen of the Purple Tower had a weird temperament. Most of those yers were unable to get the approval of the Queen of the Purple Tower and became angry and vilified her. After she came to Purple Tower City, the Queen of Purple Tower really didn''t tease people casually, and sent her a red concentric knot. The Queen of the Purple Tower with such adult beauty can no longer find such a perfect npc. So the question is, and there is a concentric knot, how can she coax Lan Jian to marry her? "Don''t you like the little gift I gave you?" Tang Guo didn''t mean that, of course, but wanted to be a matchmaker. She felt embarrassed that Lan Jian and Bi An Hua, one piece of wood, one piece of wood, would have to hold back together. The weather is so cold, as an npc, I also want to drink wedding wine to warm up. Chapter 4284: Game npc(34) Chapter 4284: Game npc(34) Bianhua shook her head quickly, and it was not difficult to find that her face was a little embarrassed: "No, I like the little gift of the Queen of the Purple Tower very much. I like it the most." "Looking at you, there should be someone you like, right?" Bianhua''s face turned red. This is the awesomeness of this game. It will show the emotions it should have based on the human reaction detected at the time. "I will give you another concentric knot?" Tang Guo asked. Bianhua reacted and shook her head: "No, he has one." Tang Guo pretended to be puzzled: "I will send out two of these knots, then... is that person Blue Sword?" Bianhua doesn''t know where to stand while holding the piano. Has the gamepany secretly added any attributes to the Queen of the Purple Tower? Why is she still concerned about her lifelong events? "It turns out to be true. Since you are so predestined, you have got the same heart knot, which shows that this is your fate. If you are all like this, and you are not married, then I am a little sorry for this fate." "Using a concentric knot to marry will trigger some hidden skills, as well as the skill bonus of both spouses. If you fight the enemy together, you will increase the attribute and skill strength. By the way, when you use the concentric knot, it will also trigger very beautiful The special effects. I dont have much of this stuff." That one, the appearance of the two of you taking advantage, makes Bi Anhua not even know what to say. When did the Queen of the Purple Tower trigger the matchmaker attribute? But what the Queen of the Purple Pagoda said was right. They all got the same heart knot. Is this fate? Perhaps, she could really look for Blue Sword. Gongxi smiled and felt that Queen Purple Tower was like a real human being. But when Tang Guo sent a mission to Huadu on the other side, he woke up again. Tang Guo began to dispatch a mission: "I have an old friend named Yun Ting. She lives in the remote Beman Desert and is a saint in the Beman Desert. I want to know how she is now, because she is stationed. Zita City, there is no way to see her in the past, so I hope you can bring me a gift and my letter, and go to the Beman Desert to look for the whereabouts of the saint''s cypress." Beman Desert? Bianhua wrote down the name of this map in her heart. This name is not unfamiliar. Anyone who has yed this game for a while will know where the Beman Desert is. This is one of the ten most dangerous ces in the game. There are countless dangers here, as well as many opportunities. In the Beman Desert, there are not only powerful NPCs, but also fierce monsters. Many yers go to the Beman Desert toplete missions. After countless times, they will be killed by the monsters back to the Novice Vige. It is difficult to see the highest NPC in the Beman Desert. The saint cemetery. However, she remembered that Blue Sword had also been sent to the Beman Desert before, right? Bianhua asked her doubts: "Queen of the Purple Tower, I remember someone took your gift and went to the Beman Desert to find the whereabouts of the saint''s pinnacle?" "You also know that the Beman Desert is very dangerous. I would like to send a few more people with good strength to it, hoping to find the whereabouts of the scorpion soon." Few yers in the entire game may have seen the saint''s wife. The main reason is that the game is more flexible. It doesn''t matter whether you do some NPC tasks or not. Blue Sword has been to the Beman Desert, and has also seen a lotus. However, this was already a matter of the game just started, and at that time, Blue Sword still took the boss of Gongxi. Chapter 4285: Game npc(35) Chapter 4285: Game npc(35) Later, after they broke through, the difficulty of the Beman Desert was upgraded by the gamepany. Although there are still teams that can break in, the average yers are not keen on this. Only the top yers like this kind of adventurous task. The most disgusting thing about gamepanies is that when the number of people whoplete a mission on a map increases, they will increase the difficulty of the game, and many monsters will be updated. Basically, every time you enter, it may be different from the previous strategy. It is purely a disgusting yer. However, this is also the most attractive part of this game. No matter how long you y, you can feel fresh. "It turns out that this is the case. I''m happy to do this for the Queen of the Purple Tower." Of course Bianhua is happy to be able to go with Lan Jian. Blue Sword has been doing this task every day recently, and it is probably because the difficulty of the Beman Desert has increased again, causing it to fail now. She can use a teleport token to teleport directly to Blue Sword''s side and do tasks with him. Tang Guo assigned the task to Bianhua, along with a gift and a letter: "If you can marry Lan Jian, the concentric knot will work, and you should be better in the Beiman Desert by then." She didn''t give the same heart knot casually, but wanted these two people to use the same heart knot to increase their strength and help her contact the desert saint''s bun. Why do you want to contact ? Because the is behind, it will also awaken consciousness, of course, it still has something to do with Song Lin. Yun Ting is more rebellious than the original owner, saying that she is a saint of the desert, but in fact she is a little witch. After awakening his consciousness, he found that Song Lin only liked Princess Half Moon, and Yun Ting could do a lot of refreshing things. It is also because of the blessing that Song Lin and Princess Banyue''s rtionship will get better and better. Unknowingly, Song Lin chose a princess who is particrly good to deceive, obeys him in everything, and is particrly obedient. Because the original intention of the game is that the Queen of the Purple Tower has a weird temperament, hard to provoke, and a changeable personality. He is vicious, indifferent, pungent, and not affectionate. Half Moon Princess, close to human yers, kind and friendly, gentle and small. Even after awakening their consciousness, these god-inherent settings still apany them, and they will not change easily. The final oue of the is the same as that of the Purple Tower Queen, because their existence has already endangered human beings, and thest resort is to destroy them. Later, Song Lin still felt uneasy, and tried a way to take out the data of Princess Half Moon and imnt the other''s consciousness into an artificial robot. Then he teamed up with others to copse the gamepany, and this sensational game was naturally gone. Before Song Lin cheated Yun Ting, Tang Guo decided to hook up the little witch first, and then guide the other party what to do in the game, so as not to cause human panic. She already likes this life of ying games with human yers every day. System: Isn''t it your life as a gamer? The missions of Biganhua and Blue Sword surprised many yers. Beman Desert, that ce is the most dangerous ce. If you don''t pay attention, you will be killed by monsters back to Novice Vige. Gongxi smiled and was very curious: "Is the Queen of Purple Tower still acquainted with the holy woman?" He is not surprised, after all, the gamepany must have some private settings that need to be discovered by yers. "It''s been a long time ago, and I don''t know how it is now." Gongxi smiled: "A long time ago, I also saw the side of the scorpion." "Oh, how is she?" "Very good." Gongxi''s smiling smile disappeared. Lan Jian led him all the way to kill at the beginning, and finally saw the saint woman''s bun. As a result, the npc had a weird temperament than the Purple Tower Queen. The way the whole yer was One set after another, whenpleting the mission on that map, he felt that the gamepanies were not friendly. Fortunately, he had a lot of krypton gold, and he passed this level to krypton gold, otherwise even if he had a blue sword with him, he might not be able to pass through within ten days. Besides, Bianhua had already contacted Lan Jian. Knowing that Bianhua had received this task, Lan Jian agreed with her to teleport to him, and the two of them broke through the barrier together. After the two teamed up, the fight against monsters really speeded up. When stopping to supply supplies, Bi Anhua and Lan Jian talked about the concentric knot. After Blue Sword listened, he didn''t react at all: "It turns out that the concentric knot can still be used like this. I''ll just say how the Queen of the Purple Tower would give a useless thing." Higan Flower: "..." "Let''s take a look first, since we all have a concentric knot, when the monster''s strength increases, we may be able to use the concentric knot. I don''t know how much attack power the concentric knot can increase. I wonder if it can be easier to cut." Bianhua was a bit speechless when she heard Lan Jian''s obsession with attack power. Chapter 4286: Game npc(36) Chapter 4286: Game npc(36) Two dayster, Lan Jian and Bianhua encountered a very powerful roadblocker, and they finally decided to use a concentric knot to get married. One is about how much attack power will be increased against the concentric knot, and what kind of attributes will be improved, the other is speechless, and with a little expectation. When you click on the marriage system and trigger the concentric knot, the clothing on the two of them bes a wedding dress. The sky full of cherry blossom petals fell from the sky, and the other side flower saw such embarrassing special effects, what she thought in her heart was that the Purple Tower Emperor did not deceive her after all, and the special effects of the concentric knot are indeed very good. At the same time, the news of their marriage appeared on the World Channel. Many people thought it was very daunting. Both Blue Sword and Bianhua were the missions of this game boss. The gossip indeed heard that Bi Anhua had that meaning for Lan Jian. But Lan Jian seems to have no meaning, so why did they get married? The World Channel is full of various discussions about how the two married suddenly, and how is this a world announcement? So far, the mall does not have any props to make the news of marriage appear on the World Channel, right? Someone quickly exined the fact that the two got the same heart knot. Many yers are more interested in concentric knots, and have left a message to the official to ask the official to get more concentric knots. This is somethingter. Besides, Lan Jian was immersed in how much attack power he could add. This time he married with a concentric knot. There was no concept at all. Bianhua probably knew his character and didn''t remind them, anyway, they are already married, at least other female yers have no chance to approach Lan Jian. The two continued to break through the level, except for the need to quit the game halfway to eat and rest, other time was there. After unremitting efforts, they found the whereabouts of the saint''s cypress near the evening the next day. Robber is still a non-aware npc, basically in ordance with the gamepany''s settings, causing certain obstacles to yers. However, the two of them are great yers of this game. They said that they were sent by the Queen of the Purple Tower and sent her gifts and letters, indicating that the Queen of the Purple Tower is very concerned about her. Sure enough, Yun Ting heard that the Queen of the Purple Tower was thinking of her. As an NPC, she was looking for information about the Queen of the Purple Tower, and he had no time to cause trouble to the two of them. The two handed the letter and gift to Yun Ting, who fell silent after reading it. The gifts in the two small boxes are all gems. This is the characteristic of Zita City. It is regarded as a kind of local speciality, and I like it very much. Tang Guo''s letter is very simple, mainly expressing her most thoughtful memory, asking her how is she now? In the letter again, she said that she must be stationed in Purple Tower City now, and she can''t leave at will like she was a child, meet her and y freely. He knew the Queen of the Purple Tower, but didn''t know that they were friends. As an NPC, he quickly analyzed in big data that he might have amnesia. Yun Ting looked at Lan Jian and Bi An Hua: "Since you were sent by the Queen of the Purple Tower, that girl shouldn''t be embarrassed." "You go back and tell the Purple Tower Queen that I am fine. After so many years, I am d she can still remember me. "If I have a chance, I will visit her in Purple Tower City." Different from other NPCs, is a rtively more free NPC. In the setting, there is really no special setting, so she can''t go casually. Since there is no setting, then she can go as she pleases. Chapter 4287: Game npc(37) Chapter 4287: Game npc(37) As the Saintess of the Beman Desert, Yun Ting has her own pride and scheming. She will not allow two outsiders to know that she has amnesia. The Queen of the Purple Tower was actually her childhood friend, and she had no impression of this. So, what happened to her that she has forgotten this memory. Yun Ting decided to find this memory back. Say hello to the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, she must go there and meet. Soon, Bianhua and Blue Sword returned to Purple Tower City with a small gift and a letter from Yun Ting. The return is much faster, they only need to save the file, go offline, and go onler. The ce where they reappear is that the other side flower is in a house that was established and purchased. Lan Jian also stunned: "Why did I get here?" Bianhua maintained a cold face, and said in a calm tone: "We got married with one heart knot. Haven''t you seen the changes after marriage?" "No." Lan Jian replied straightforwardly, and then went to look at it immediately. After reading it, he showed the same look as before. At this time, Bi Anhua wanted to knock his head crooked. "It turns out that if you get married, you will appear in the target''s house." Lan Jian repeated, "This house, isn''t it cheap? I heard that buying a house in a prosperous ce in the game can pay down payment outside. " Lan Jian was used to seeing local tyrants and was not surprised. But I didn''t expect that he would often bring the boss together with him. In other games, Bi Anhua, who helped the bosses call numbers, was also an invisible local tyrant. Bianhua feels powerless, maybe this is the game god. She likes the marriage system of this game very much, but Blue Sword only regards this game as a game and has no other meaning at all. Everyone reads Her eyes dimmed a lot, and she didn''t mention the matter again, changing the subject: "Let''s go to Purple Tower City." When the two came to Zita City, Tang Guo was still sitting on the high throne. At the bottom left of her was Gongxi Smiling, and most of them were listening to the story of Gongxi Smiling and her general outside. Tang Guo smiled at the two of them after receiving the gift and reply from Yun Ting: "You are true warriors. You can find the Ting Ting in the Beman Desert full of monsters. Knowing that it''s okay, I I feel relieved." Later, Tang Guo gave them the artifact, and the gamepany recently updated her data package, adding a lot of various artifacts. The two got the artifact and the right to use the purple tower teleportation array. The two can''t wait to use the teleportation array, and the Purple Tower Competition is still going on. In the fifth season of the Purple Tower Competition, Song Lin still won first ce and came to Tang Guo to receive the reward. When he saw Tang Guo up close, Song Lin had an idea, wondering if the yer could marry the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. Now in this game, there are fewer NPCs who have not been attacked by yers and initiated marriages. The Purple Tower Queen is one of them. He thinks there should be many yers who agree with him, right? Gongxi''s smiling eyes fell on Song Lin. He always saw the Song family''s son not pleasing to his eyes, and felt that this person made him feel ufortable. Now that the opponent has won first ce, he really can''t do anything. He moved his gaze to Tang Guo''s face, wondering what little gift she would give Song Lin and what tasks she would give out. Song Lin said politely: "The beautiful Queen of the Purple Pagoda, I don''t know what I can do for you?" Chapter 4288: Game npc(38) Chapter 4288: Game npc(38) Tang Guo was still thinking about what kind of small gifts to give Song Lin. The contents of the data packet were all very good. They were all rtively rare things, and she felt that Song Lin was too bad. She suddenly thought of the apple that Gongxi smiled as an examplest time, so she took out an apple from the purple tower with a movement. A red apple looks weird, but it''s useless in fact. "Congrattions on winning the first ce in thepetition. This is a small reward for you." Tang Guo handed the red apple to the waiter, and the waiter delivered it to Song Lin. Song Lin held the treasure in his hand. The apple was pretty good-looking, but he didn''t feel what it was for. Seeing his doubts, Tang Guo began topose a story: "This is a god-given apple, stored in the purple pagoda for many years. I haven''t researched the mystery yet, but I think it is a god-given apple after all. It has a certain effect, but I didnt meet a destined person. When I saw you today, I remembered such a thing, you should be the destined person. If you are destined, I hope you can understand the mystery of the god-given apple soon. The onlookers suddenly brightened their eyes, and they really weren''t Fanpin. They said that the things that the Queen of the Purple Tower brought out, how could it be ordinary, it turned out to be a god-given apple. Even the Queen of the Purple Pagoda didn''t understand the secrets of it herself. It must be awesome. The Song family son''s luck is too good. I heard that he was the Emperor of Europe before, and now I''ve finally seen it. "I will understand the mystery as soon as possible, and will not disappoint the Queen of the Purple Tower." Song Lin carefully put the apple in his backpack. Gongxi smiled and couldn''t help but blinked, blinked again, blinked several times at once. If he remembers correctly, isn''t this the apple in the te of fruits ced by the Queen of the Purple Tower inside the Purple Tower? end Why can she be serious, even he almost thinks that this is really a god-given thing, what is the mystery? Sure enough, the Purple Tower Queen is still her, and she has never forgotten to cause all kinds of trouble to the yer. But now it''s a bit more hidden than the character that was revealed before. Gamepanies are quite sessful in this regard. No matter what, Song Lin got an apple that was useless for ass, and he was in a good mood. Tang Guo is going to send a mission with Song Lin: "I haven''t left the Purple Tower City for a long time, because it is my task to garrison the Purple Tower City, and I can''t go out." The yers knew that Song Lin was about to take over the task. Although the mission of the Purple Tower Queen is weird, it is not impossible toplete, it is enough toss, and it takes a lot of hard work toplete it. Song Lin also looked forward to it, not knowing what mission the Queen of the Purple Tower would send him. "Recently, I heard Mr. Gongxi talk about a lot of things outside, and I yearn for it, but I couldn''t let go of the responsibility to go out and have a look." Tang Guo continued, "On the first day, Mr. Gongxi told me about flowers. There are few flowers in Zita City, so I want to see what the flowers in the outside world look like." Song Lin had an idea. He got the task, isn''t it to pick flowers? "I hope you can help me pick some flowers from the outside world. I want to see how beautiful they are. Mr. Gongxi said that there are thousands of flowers outside, each with its own beauty and thousands of colors. Compete with each other." "Can you help me pick 10,000 kinds of flowers back? I want to see." Chapter 4289: Game npc(39) Chapter 4289: Game npc(39) At first, the yers thought, isn''t it just picking flowers? This game is so powerful. Those nts, flowers, and trees can indeed be picked and chopped, just like outside. But I didn''t expect that the task of the Purple Tower Queen turned out to be to let Young Master Song collect 10,000 kinds of flowers. "I know that this task is very cumbersome, it takes a lot of time, and even some dangerous ces. I don''t know, would you like to pick 10,000 kinds of flowers yourself? Afterpleting the task, I will give you rich rewards and you can use purple Tower teleportation array go where you want to go." After finally waiting for the task, Song Lin certainly would not give up. Although it was a little troublesome, it was not impossible toplete it. "Of course I am willing to pick 10,000 kinds of flowers for the Queen of the Purple Tower." With 10,000 kinds of flowers, even if he asks the people in the gang to go with them, it will take a long time, but the task has been dispatched, and he has toplete it if he doesn''tplete it. "Boss, this task is too difficult, right? There are many maps in this game and there are many types of flowers, but it''s easy to pick 10,000 of one kind of flower, and it''s hard to pick 10,000 of flowers." "Release tasks, let people help them, one hundred game coins, more people are powerful." Song Lin said. One hundred game currency is equal to ten yuan in the real world, and the price is pretty good. For many, it''s just passing by. "Okay, I will try first." But after they released the mission, there were very few people who took the mission. After Song Lin found out, he went to check the situation and found out that Gongxi Hanxiao had released a mission earlier. World channel [Gongxi smiles]: Today I heard that the Queen of the Purple Pagoda actually had a task of collecting 10,000 kinds of flowers. I was also suddenly curious. Is it fun to collect 10,000 kinds of flowers in the game and put them together? I released a new task, picking flowers, one type of 1,000 game coins,mon flowers, each type is limited to more than 20 flowers, firste first served. Now the World Channel is very lively and they are all talking about it. Gongxi smiled as a local tyrant. He just wanted to see the flowers in the game. Just like this, millions of dors came in. Isn''t it the money? With Gongxi Smiley in front, one thousand game coins, that is one hundred yuan a flower, it is much more generous than Song Lins mission. They think Song Lin is not bad for money, but it still cant bepared with Gongxi Smile . Withparison, not many people are willing to take Song Lin''s task. Ten yuan a kind of spend, think about it, it''s a loss. Anyway, you have to pick flowers, why not take the task of Gongxi smiling? One is one hundred yuan, which is a profit. However, there are also some yers, holding the idea of changing some money if they can exchange money, they n to pick the rest, whose appearance is not very good, and then go to Song Lin to exchange money. Song Lin''s whole person is not good, he shouldn''t offend Gongxi with a smile, right? But thinking that Gongxi Hanxiao is a curious person, maybe it is really because of the mention of Queen Purple Tower, he is curious. yers in almost every corner are looking around to see if there are any beautiful flowers. In just three days, Gongxi smiled and gathered 10,000 kinds of flowers, all of the yers'' efforts, of course he also threw out millions. After he got these flowers, he came to Tang Guo. He also said that he would borrow Tang Guo a ce to watch the good things he had recently obtained. Tang Guo knew what Gongxi smiled and introduced him into the Purple Pagoda, a rtively empty ce. Gong Xi smiled and released all the flowers. At this time, the entire space was filled with various flowers, making people unable to move their eyes. Chapter 4290: Game npc(40) Chapter 4290: Game npc(40) Gongxi smiled when he saw the surprise in Tang Guo''s eyes, and smiled faintly: "I was also very curious when I heard you talk about the flowers outside that day, what it was like to put so many flowers together." "very nice." "Didn''t Mr. Gongxi say that the flowers outside are scented? Why are the flowers picked from outside also not scented?" Faced with Tang Guo''s question, Gong Xi smiled a little, and he didn''t know how to answer it. Tang Guo didn''t wait for Gongxi to answer with a smile, and then said, "Could it be that after the flowers are plucked, they won''t emit fragrance?" "Perhaps it is." Gongxi smiled when she saw her loss, and was a little bit annoyed that he had said so much about the outside world. It''s okay to say so much to do, obviously one is the virtual world and the other is the real world. No matter how realistic everything is in the virtual world, there is no way topare it with the real world. All the food here is always fake, just a bunch of data, including the one in front of him, looking at the Purple Tower Queen who looks like a real person. "Although I can''t smell the fragrance, when these flowers are together, they are really special and beautiful." "Such a beautiful flower, I want to have a camellia party and invite everyone toe in and appreciate it." Tang Guo looked at Gongxi with a smile, "Mr. Gongxi, do you mind sharing this beauty with others?" "Of course I don''t mind." Gongxi smiled and replied, can he still share the beauty with others? Tang Guo ordered the waiters in the purple pagoda to ce these flowers in various ces in the purple pagoda. One kind of flower can fill the entire purple pagoda. When the Queen of the Purple Tower held the Camellia Party and invited all yers to participate, the yers were very surprised. This is the first time that the Purple Tower is open to the outside world, and this time, you don''t have to break through the barriers to enter, you can enter without hindrance. It didn''t take long for yers from all sides toe one after another. Knowing that the flowers were actually sent here by Gongxi with a smile, the expressions of the yers are a bit subtle, this local tyrant brother, howe he is everywhere. In other words, Gongxi smiled and gave flowers to the Queen of the Purple Tower. Wouldn''t it be that he wanted to develop a rtionship with this npc? There was a lot of discussion, and everyone admired the beautiful flowers. A few dayster, Song Lin, who had gathered 10,000 flowers, came to Tang Guo. When 10,000 kinds of flowers were brought out by him and ced in front of him, Tang Guo nced eagerly and didn''t have much interest. Because these flowers are far less beautiful than those sent by Gongxi with a smile. Song Lin''s task was barelypleted, because these things were not good, Tang Guo didn''t give him the artifact, but gave him a weapon inferior to magic. If the teleportation array is used, it is still borrowed from him. After Song Lin learned the truth, his mood was not so good. Afterparison, the Queen of the Purple Tower would of course greatly discount his achievements, and felt a little upset with Gongxi''s smile. "Mr. Gongxi, thank you for telling me about the outside matter. Your mission ispleted." Suddenly, Tang Guo smiled to Gongxi and said, "This is your reward, and the teleportation formation of the Purple Tower, you can use it. Up." Gongxi smiled and looked at a bead that Tang Guo handed him. He didn''t quite understand what it was. Tang Guo exined: "This is a teleportation crystal ball. Wherever it covers, you can use the power of the crystal ball. Arrived there in an instant." Gongxi smiled a little surprised. Has the gamepany made such a powerful artifact? "Thank you for the hospitality of Queen Purple Tower these days." Tang Guo: "You''re wee, Mr. Gongxi told me a lot of outside matters, I''m very happy." "If the Queen of the Purple Tower really likes the outside world, I will bring some photos to show you when I have time. The safety of the Purple Tower is the most important thing. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do." In this virtual world, he has to say goodbye for a while, and if he continues, he is somewhat clear whether it is reality or virtual. Obviously during this period of time, he has regarded the Purple Tower Queen as a real person. "Wee Mr. Gongxi,e to Purple Tower City at any time." The one who could invite the Queen of the Purple Tower, also Gongxi smiled. When Gongxi Hanxiao got up from the nutrition warehouse, the game nutrition warehouse sensed it and opened it automatically. Beside the nutrition warehouse, there were several people guarding, two of whom were wearing whiteb coats. Seeing that he was awake, they quickly came to help him check his body. They knocked on Gongxis smiling legs and asked: "Mr. Meng, are you aware of it here?" ... Besides, after Song Lin passed the teleportation array, he still felt that something was wrong. Suddenly he remembered that killing the Queen of the Purple Tower could get a mysterious reward. He moved his mind and came to Purple Tower City again. Chapter 4291: Game npc(41) Chapter 4291: Game npc(41) Song Lin returned to Zita City and found that Gongxi Hanxiao was not by Tang Guo''s side, and wanted to do what he thought. It was almost impossible to kill Tang Guo, an NPC in Zita City. At the beginning of the game setting, the official said that killing the Queen of the Purple Tower in Purple Tower City is invincible. No matter how strong the yer is on the game list, she can''t beat her. Her weakness is to leave the range of Purple Tower City. So he wanted to kill the NPC, the Queen of the Purple Tower, there was only one way, and that was to trick her out of Purple Tower City before doing anything. Since the official has this reminder, there must be more special rewards for killing the Queen of the Purple Tower. Several core members of the gang knew Song Lin''s idea. Knowing that he was approaching the Purple Tower Queen, he wanted to trick her out to kill. But in the eyes of other yers, Song Lin''s courteous appearance is basically pursuing the Queen of the Purple Tower and wanting to develop a rtionship with him. They remembered that some time ago, Song Lin didn''t just attack Half Moon Princess. This was an NPC that many yers wanted to attack. But Song Lin seeded, and it didn''t take long before he changed his mind. Because this is a game, a virtual world, NPCs are targeted, and most yers regard this as a game ce. Song Lin''s behavior was a bit scumbag, and it seemed normal in the game. Many yers who want to marry Banyue Princess are still looking forward to Song Lin''s sess. When he is with the Purple Tower Queen, they will have the opportunity to attack Banyue Princess. Song Lin knew that the Purple Tower Queen was very interested in the outside world. So every time he came to Tang Guo, he would bring some gadgets he found outside Zita City. In his opinion, as long as there is nothing in the purple tower city, it can attract the queen of purple tower. Destiny book Just now, Song Lin read a poem to Tang Guo on a whim, just wanting to see the reaction of this NPC. When he read poems in front of Princess Banyue, he was praised for being very talented. If you are not aware of npc, you may indeed analyze your reaction in big data, so Song Lin should be praised. But Tang Guo is not a real npc. After listening to Song Lins recitation of the poem, she looked at Song Lin and said: "Song son, you just recited this poem. I remember that there is nothing wrong with it. It should be a poet of subjugation. It was written tomemorate the death and removal of the country. In addition, there is a word in it that you mispronounced, and it has been revised recently. Also, you have a few problems with sentence segmentation, which does not sound smooth. Song Lin: "..." He just searched for poems casually. Unexpectedly, Qiandu deceived people and got him a poem by a subjugated poet. The person who asked clearly needed a love poem. What made him even more embarrassed was that the sentence was wrong. The most embarrassing thing is that there is another word that has been pronounced wrong. Of course, the most terrifying thing is that when Tang Guo recites this phrase again, he feels the mocking nces of the surrounding yers. Miss Confused: "I don''t have two brushes these days, so don''t fix the ones. The scumbag actually hooked up with the Queen of the Purple Tower while I was away. Doesn''t he still have Half Moon Princess?" Hong Qiangwei: "Because this is a game, a virtual world, the Song family is just a yer, so it is not surprising to do such a thing." Miss Confused: "I can''t control other NPCs, but the Queen of the Purple Tower is my favorite NPC." Chapter 4292: Game npc(42) Chapter 4292: Game npc(42) Miss confused: "Sister Qiangwei, are you going to watch the Queen of the Purple Pagoda being attacked by him? Then maybe Song Family will really figure out a way to attack the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. Look at Princess Banyue, it was not at the beginning. Are all the yers keen on Raiders? In the end, Young Master Song actually took the lead, which shows that he has a good knowledge of this aspect." "In my heart, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda is sacred and invible. The boss of Gongxi said that the Queen of the Purple Pagoda is a fairy. The boss of our list has never thought about such a thing. Is that surname Song Dynasty match? " Miss Fuzzy said more and more angry: "In short, I believe that as a fan of the Purple Tower Queen, no one wants to see the Purple Tower Queen being attacked by a wretched man." Hong Qiangwei: "I actually feel that this is not appropriate, but this is a game mechanism. It is estimated that we can''t stop it with the two of us." "In addition, Young Master Song is the leader of a big gang. It seems that the two of us don''t look enough." Hong Qiangwei thought for a while and said, "However, I have an idea. It''s better to tell her the true face of Young Master Song. , Didnt she know that Princess Banyue was married? But she didnt know that this person was Young Master Song. Princess Banyue probably didnt know that Young Master Song was now attacking the Queen of the Purple Tower." "I just dont know whether these two NPCs can react after listening to our reminders. ording to my guess, since they are so intelligent, they can imitate many human behaviors. Most of them can also be found from the data, what is scum male." Miss confused: "Okay, just do that. After that Song scum man is gone, we will go to the Queen of the Purple Pagoda." Because Song Lin was a little embarrassed today, he didn''t say much to Tang Guo and left in a hurry. He had to think of other ways. It was obviously much more difficult to attack the Purple Pagoda Queen than the Half Moon Princess. The previous pediatrics were of no use to Queen Purple Tower. After Song Lin left, Miss Fuzzy and Hong Qiangwei came to Tang Guo. Perhaps because of the previous mission, the two felt that the Purple Tower Queen was more friendly to them. Chasing literature Seeing theming, they didn''t ask the guards to stop them, and they walked smoothly to Tang Guo''s. "What''s the matter with you?" Tang Guo nced at the two faintly. Before the two stood on one side in a daze, it was obvious that they weremunicating something privately. Now Song Lin came to her as soon as he left, and the discussion was probably hers. Miss Fuzzy spoke first, with a small voice, only to ensure that the Queen of the Purple Pagoda in front of him could hear: "Queen of the Purple Pagoda, that Song family son is not a good thing." "The Queen of the Purple Tower had better not believe his rhetoric, and don''t be tempted by such scumbags," Red Rose hates scumbags the most. Whether it is the game world or the real world, she herself has been cheated by her boyfriend. Know, the other identity of the Song family son?" She found that the Queen of the Purple Pagoda was thinking, obviously analyzing what they were saying. Perhaps this reminder could cause some trouble to the Song family. "Who is he?" Tang Guo asked, "This Young Master Song does have something wrong, always saying strange and weird things in front of me. Just now I read a subjugated poem, if it wasn''t because he read it wrong. Words, I broke the wrong sentence, I thought he was insinuating that Purple Tower City would perish." "Does this person want to be anxious to express himself, just to find some poems, just want to attract my attention?" "His education level is not good, and he can''t find suitable poems. He is extremely funny, a clown who has earned a reputation." Miss confused Hong Qiangwei: They seem to worry too much. Chapter 4293: Game npc(43) Chapter 4293: Game npc(43) Tang Guo came back to his senses and asked, "You said earlier that this person seems to have any identity?" Hong Qiangwei understood immediately that Queen Zita really didn''t know who the half-moon princess was married. "The Song family son''s other identity is the husband who married Princess Banyue some time ago. Empress Zita only knows that Princess Banyue is married. It seems that she doesn''t know who her husband is." Hong Qiangwei said. Tang Guo looked surprised: "I didn''t expect this to be the husband of Princess Banyue. Then he won''t stay in Banyue Lake. What is he running here for me? Trying to use poetry to attract my attention?" Miss Fuzzy said angrily: "What else? He is half-hearted, ungrateful, despicable, and sees the beauty of the Queen of the Purple Tower, but forgets the wife of the chaff in the house, and transfers to fall in love." "It seems that this person is really not very good. I thought he was strange everywhere and made people feel ufortable." Tang Guo''s expression became colder, "This person''s rhetoric, that is, the simple temperament of Princess Banyue. Only then will he be asked to coax them. Now they are married, and Princess Banyue is deeply involved. He will coax them again. It is estimated that Princess Banyue will not listen." This is the setting of Princess Half Moon. To believe in a person is to truly believe. Unless you see it with your own eyes, you will not suspect that someone you like betrayed her. Even if she was abandoned, she would reflect on whether she did it right or not. There is nothing to set up such an NPC, it is a game after all. But Song Lin is the son of luck, and any npc that he has attacked will slowly awaken his consciousness. If you don''t awaken your consciousness, nothing will happen. Once you have self-consciousness, it will be cruel to NPCs. "No matter what, I still have to talk to Princess Banyue about this matter." Tang Guo looked at the two of them, "I am very worried about Princess Banyue, but I still want to station at Purple Tower City, so I want to ask you two to give me one. A letter to Princess Half Moon." The two took the task without hesitation, and left with Tang Guo''s letter. Song Lin is now warming up to Tang Guo, the Queen of the Purple Tower, and has no time to pay attention to Princess Ban Yue. He basically only works as Princess Banyue as a tool person, and will look for her when he needs it. As a game yer, how can you really have any feelings for an npc? When Princess Banyue received the letter from Miss Blurred, she heard that it was sent by Queen Purple Tower again, and quickly opened it to see. The kind-hearted half-moon princess had already regarded the Queen of the Purple Tower as a good friend, and was very happy when she received the letter. Half Moon Princess: "I didn''t expect the Purple Tower Queen to think of me again. I''m really d that she can remember me as a friend. Thank you for sending me the letter. I have some gadgets and hope you like it." Miss Fuzzy and Hong Qiangwei, they got a little gadget alone, the things are not expensive, they are very happy. When Princess Banyue finished reading the letter, her first reaction was: "My husband should not be that kind of person, the Queen of the Purple Tower may have misunderstood." She was spinning around anxiously, seemingly very anxious. "But I believe that the Queen of the Purple Tower will not speak ill of her husband for no reason. She cares about me, so she sends the letter. So, what should I do? I must solve this misunderstanding, otherwise it will be to the three of us. not good." Chapter 4294: Game npc(44) Chapter 4294: Game npc(44) Seeing how Princess Banyue was thinking, neither of them knew what to say. No wonder many yers wanted to attack Princess Banyue. Few people didn''t like such a simple and kind girl, right? Hong Qiangwei suggested: "If you ask Young Master Song directly, it may affect the rtionship between you, and he will think you don''t believe him." The Princess Half Moon seemed to have grasped the key, and quickly asked: "Then what should I do? I am very confused now. I don''t want to lose my good friend, the Queen of the Purple Tower, nor my husband." "My suggestion is to observe silently. Since quarrels hurt feelings, you might as well observe the truth secretly. Queen Purple Tower is not a stingy person. If she doesn''t value your friend, she won''t send letters." Miss Fuzzy also answered: "Recently, the son of the Song family has indeede in front of the Queen of the Purple Pagoda every day. You don''t believe what I say, maybe only if you see it with your own eyes will you believe it. He really pleases Zi Queen Tower. I am even guessing that he should first want to get the favor of Queen Purple Tower before someone dissolves your marriage." Princess Banyue looked sad, but her eyes were very persistent: "I still don''t want to believe it." Hong Qiangwei came up with another idea: "Princess Half Moon, you should receive a lot of people every day, so why don''t you ask these people about it?" "This...this is okay." Princess Banyue said hesitantly, "Well, I''ll ask the people whoe and go about thister." Red Rose: "I don''t know what you need us to bring to the Queen of the Purple Tower? We are going back here." Princess Banyue still entrusted a letter, and after the two brought it back to Tang Guo, Tang Guo discovered that Princess Banyue had indeed some autonomous consciousness. [The host is big, Princess Banyue is now asking the person who is doing the task, about the Song family''sing to attack you. Those yers estimated that if they wanted to see Princess Banyue''s reaction, they told her about the matter. Now they are the fifth tasker, and the content is simr. "Wait two days, I''ll send another letter to Princess Banyue, hoping she can join hands with the scumbag." "By the way, how''s the saint''s Tie Ting?" [Very good, every day countless yers are tortured to death by her, always unable toplete the task, failed several times, she is very happy. The system said that if you didnt meet Song Lin, the son of luck, the saints sage is undoubtedly a very special npc in the game that makes yers hate it. [By the way, Yun Ting recently wanted the tasker to inquire about things outside, and about you. I think she looks like she wants toe to you. "That''s pretty good, pay more attention to the , if shees out of the Beman Desert, let me know first." Miss Fuzzy and Red Rose are gone. They have to upgrade the mission. It is said that a new map will be added next month. They already have the qualifications to experience the new map. They have to upgrade quickly. I dont know if the new map will be avable. What a danger. For two days, Princess Banyue asked the tasker about what Song Lin was doing every day. The answer was that Song Lin was pursuing the Queen of the Purple Tower and was very enthusiastic. He sent flowers and gifts to the Queen of the Purple Tower every day. The sad half-moon princess didn''t know what to do. Don''t look at her when she arranged the task, she didn''t show anything. Chapter 4295: Game npc(45) Chapter 4295: Game npc(45) Once she hid in the room, she was crying silently, shedding tears, and her heart was in a mess. This is the awakening of self-consciousness. Tang Guo saw that the situation was almost the same, and she happened to see Bi''anhua in Zita City, and she directly dispatched a mission to Bi''anhua. When Bianhua received the prompt, she was a little strange, seeing that it was the task of the Purple Tower Queen, and epted it. This time Tang Guo''s letter from Princess ck Half Moon was a trick. The effect is to let Princess Banyue see Song Lin''s true face clearly and ask her if she is willing to cooperate. Princess Half Moon looked at the sentence in the letter. Any rtionship should be faced squarely, and it is impossible to escape. For the sake of hello and me, hello everyone, make things clear and cut off earlier, so that it will not be so painful. Princess Half Moon agreed. Song Lin has been coping with Tang Guo for a long time. The two of them were chatting this day. In fact, Song Lin was talking about outside affairs. He thought he was humorous. In fact, Tang Guo just wanted to cooperate and let Song Lin get involved. That''s it. Seeing that Tang Guo''s affection for him has increased, Song Lin has spoken much more closely. He praised Tang Guo from time to time, and finally expressed his intentions. Tang Guo asked at this time: "As far as I know, you are already married to Princess Banyue." Song Lin had already prepared for this, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda seemed to have sent Xixin to Princess Banyue. The connection between npc and npc is just the setting of the gamepany, not a big deal. In order to convince Tang Guo, Song Lin began to make up stories. "I dont have any feelings with Princess Banyue. Marrying her is purely helpless. After so long, I think she should also understand that twisted melons are not sweet. If you mind, I will immediately go back and ask Princess Banyue, hope I can dissolve this meaningless marriage with her." Tang Guo cursed in her heart, she was indeed a scumbag, only knowing the feelings of deceiving the npc. Tang Guo was puzzled: "Why did you get married? What is the reason for this?" "In fact, this is the wish of Princess Banyue. She kept saying that if she didn''t get married with me, she would not survive. I searched for the dagger again and again. In order to stabilize her, I had to marry her. Now she is calming down. , I think this matter should also end, she should understand that this rtionship is fruitless." Because of human problems, Song Lin can''t say that Princess Banyue is very fierce, because he is forced to persecute him. If Princess Banyue couldn''t figure it out, it was quite normal, which was in line with her soft and soft personality. Tang Guo believed it on the surface, but actually wanted to blow Song Lin''s head very much. Observing all this systematically, I was spitting in my heart. Where is Gongxi smiling? Why don''t you show up yet, if you don''t show up again, your daughter-inw is someone else''s, so just ask you if you are in a hurry. Tang Guo said at this moment: "In that case, you can talk to Princess Banyue first." When Song Lin saw the situation, it was the Queen of the Purple Pagoda who expressed her opinion. Anyway, his share of the freshness of Princess Banyue has passed, and he immediately agreed and turned to look for Princess Banyue. When Princess Banyue heard Song Lin say that she was not very suitable for her, she felt cold when she was about to dissolve her marriage. At this moment, she had a very special feeling, heartache. It''s not collected from big data, this heartache that flows on the surface of the text, but she really felt it. That kind of feeling, I don''t know how to say it, in short, it is very ufortable, as if the sky is going to fall down, I don''t want to do anything, I want to cry loudly. Especially seeing Song Lin''s indifferent and alienated appearance made her feel even more ufortable. At this moment, she seemed to understand that what everyone said was true, and Song Lin was indeed half-hearted and changed his mind after seeing differences. "Okay, let''s dissolve the marriage." Princess Banyue said, she still needs to listen to the n of her friend, the Queen of the Purple Tower, and see what Song Lin will doter. Maybe it is, there is still a little bit of disbelief in my heart. After getting in touch with the marriage, Song Lin happily came to see Tang Guo and said that he had broken off the meaningless marriage. Tang Guo really changed his attitude towards him. At the same time, she often triggered temporary tasks for a few familiar yers. It was very simple, sending letters to Princess Banyue, which was what happened here. Any sweet words, including Song Lin, were passed on. Of course Tang Guo didn''t n to marry Song Lin. This is impossible. The price would be too low. She is the Queen of the Purple Tower. Is Song Lin a scumbag? But in order toplete the n, she decided to guide Song Lin to trick her out of Purple Tower City, and then...then...then you can beat the scumbag. Song Lin himself wanted to lead Tang Guo out, and now he has made a big step forward. Instead of eager for sess, he showed good performances and told Tang Guo the benefits outside. Tang Guo also responded: "Is it really so exciting outside? If I don''t stay in Purple Tower City, I really want to go out and have a look." Chapter 4296: Game npc(46) Chapter 4296: Game npc(46) When Tang Guo took the initiative to ask about things outside, and still looked yearning, Song Lin thought that the opportunity hade. "Of course, the outside world is unimaginably wonderful." Song Lin answered and said many interesting things that happened outside. Tang Guo was full of regret: "Unfortunately, I can''t go out." "Actually, if you have a chance, why not go out and have a look? Even if you want to garrison Purple Tower City, you dont need to stay here all the time. The guards of Purple Tower City are very powerful, guard here for a while, you go out Look, it won''t take long, there should be no problem." Song Lin persuaded. Tang Guo pretended to think, and after a while, he said, "If I am not there, if an enemy attacks Zita City, who can preside over the overall situation?" "If you are really worried, I can arrange for some people to guard the Purple Tower City. Once there is something, they will tell the situation in the city, and there will be no problems." Song Lin saw that Tang Guo was still there. He hesitated, and continued to add a fire, "It''s better to find a time, just take a look outside Zita City, ande back after a while. Such a short time shouldn''t be dyed, right?" This reason seemed to convince Tang Guo. Under Song Lin''s soft and hard soaking, she finally agreed to go to see the scenery outside Zita City with him tomorrow evening. Just as Song Lin said, after going out for a while, in a short time, even if an enemyes, you can quicklye back, and nothing beyond your control will happen. Song Lin was overjoyed, but he didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. Tomorrow evening, if the Purple Tower Queen would follow him out, then he could kill her and see what special rewards could be triggered. The Purple Tower Queen is the biggest boss in this game. Killing the opponent will surely get rewards that shock the whole server. Song Lin reluctantly said goodbye to Tang Guo: "Then I wille to pick you up tomorrow?" Listening to the schoolbag "Okay." Tang Guo watched Song Lin leave with a smile. She was also looking forward to tomorrow, when Song Lin would know that he would blow everything up. Many yers knew about Song Lin''s promise to go outside the Purple Tower City in the evening of the next day. The situation now means that Song Lin will live broadcast and wait for Queen Purple Tower to go out and kill. Many yers were watching the excitement. Some of the people Tang Guo was familiar with, and some yers who liked her more, came and secretly told her that Song Lin was cheating on her, and she had better not leave Zi Tacheng. The yers who can tell her about this undoubtedly really like this npc. Other yers who watched the excitement just regarded all this as a game, mostly wanting to see what rewards would be released for killing the Queen of the Purple Tower, which was quite normal. Who made her just an NPC? Who made Song Lin the son of luck? His strategy will make the npc awaken his autonomy, so this is a tragedy. In order to leave Purple Tower City in the evening the next day, Tang Guo also dressed up carefully and changed into a new dress designed by the gamepany. Miss Fuzzy, who are familiar with Tang Guo, knew that Tang Guo was not so easy to be fooled, so she nned to follow her secretly. Now they aremunicating in the group. [Bianhua]: That''s it. All of us will be online tomorrow evening, and we will follow together. There will be many yers following. Song Lin deliberately released this news, just to let everyone witness a moment that belongs to history. [Red Rose]: What is our specific task? Chapter 4297: Game npc(47) Chapter 4297: Game npc(47) [Miss confused]: Of course it is to prevent the Queen of the Purple Tower from being killed by Song Lin. We all really like the Queen of the Purple Tower here, but we can''t watch Song Lin seed. [Blue Sword]: I still haven''t contacted the boss of Shanggongxi. This kind of local tyrant, it is estimated that there is something about the three-dimensional, and it has not been online for so long. I don''t know what happened. Everyone was a little silent. If Gongxi was smiling, they wouldn''t need to be so nervous. [Blue Sword]: It depends on the situation tomorrow. If Song Lin does something, the only thing we will do is to hold him and send the Queen of the Purple Tower back to Purple Tower City. Although they knew the NPC of the Purple Tower Queen, they seemed to have their own ideas, but they were still a little uncertain. After the negotiation, several people went offline one after another, and no longer hacked monsters and upgraded. Lan Jian contacted Gongxi with a smile several times, but unfortunately he didn''t get a response from the other party. He told the original story on his social chat ount to make sure that Gongxi smiled when he was online. Only in the evening of the next day, there was no response, and Lan Jian had to go online first. As soon as he went online, he hurried to Zita City. It happened that Tang Guo followed Song Lin to leave Purple Tower City. Seeing Tang Guo stepping out of Purple Tower City, he couldn''t help feeling nervous. Miss Fuzzy and others are watching silently around. Around Song Lin, there are many people who belong to his gang. It is obvious that Song Lin seems to know that many yers are fans of the Queen of the Purple Tower. Ordinary yers really don''t dare to provoke their gangs, for fear of being chased down, the game can''t be yed. Song Lin was also worried, if someone took the lead and killed the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, wouldn''t he make wedding dresses for others? Reed Bamboo Forest When Tang Guo walked out of Purple Tower City, he did feel that everything was out of her control. She can''t seem to be in the Purple Tower City, and she can get everything she wants, and she can get it with a consciousness. This should be the game setting, but she is not a real npc. The power given to her by the gamepany has weakened, which does not mean that she has no power. The game world is equivalent to the world of spiritual power. How powerful her spiritual power is, it is unimaginable for ordinary people. She could still destroy anything in Song Lin''s hands with one thought. Song Lin is now following her with a smile, and since leaving the city, he has been introducing her to the surrounding scenery. The scenery outside is designed to imitate the real world one-to-one. It can be said to be extremely lifelike, even more perfect than the real world. Now they came to a river, and they could still hear the sound of the river''s rushing water. On both sides of the river, there were dense forests, flowers and grasses, everything seemed so vibrant. "Well, isn''t it different from Purple Tower City outside?" Song Lin said with a smile on his face. He also pointed to the position of the sky, "Look, there is a sunset there." Tang Guo looked in the direction Song Lin was pointing, and indeed, there was a sunset. I don''t know what kind of gods the people of this gamepany are, and they spend such arge capital to make such a game. This game is indeed a gospel to the majority ofizens, but unfortunately it was finally destroyed by Song Lin, a scumbag. "It''s really beautiful." Tang Guo replied. She knelt down, picked a small flower, sent the flower to the tip of her nose and sniffed it, looking at Song Lin with a puzzled look, "Why are the flowers here? No floral fragrance?" Chapter 4298: Game npc(48) Chapter 4298: Game npc(48) Song Lin was very strange, why would the Queen of the Purple Tower be obsessed with whether a flower has floral fragrance? Then he suddenly felt that it was some characteristics of flowers that he had seen from the big data. He replied perfunctorily: "It should be because these flowers have no taste." Tang Guo was skeptical, but instead of throwing away the little flower in her hand, she held it in her hand. Song Lin took her to other ces, and of course led her to a ce further away from Purple Tower City. He is too close to the Purple Tower City, he is afraid that the Purple Tower Queen will react in a while and return to the Purple Tower City quickly, then he is going to kill the opponent forever. Tang Guo was also very cooperative. Regardless of the anxiousness of Miss Blurred and the others, he followed Song Lin to a ce further away from Purple Tower City. She even sat in a few teleportation formations. At this time, it was impossible for her to return to Purple Tower City soon. Song Lin took her all kinds of turns, maybe she could not find the way back. He also said that Gongxi smiled, who had been unable to contact Lan Jian, and finallyy back in the game warehouse with the help of his assistant. The assistant looked at Gong Xihans smile and indifferent expression, andforted: Sir, the experts are all trying to find a way. This time it wont work, and a cure for your disease will definitely be found next time. Mr. is the hope of the whole Meng family, please Don''t give up." "Close the position." Only in the virtual world can he walk freely, go wherever he wants, without taking the medicine that should be unptable and difficult to swallow. Who can imagine that, in the game world, the man who is screaming at the situation and spending money is smiling, is a patient who can''t walk? Not only can he not walk, he can''t even hold a bowl. When he learned that he was suffering from a rare disease, he also thought at first that he only needed to rely on willpower to actively cooperate with the treatment, and he was so rich that he would definitely be able to ovee the disease. In fact, he was too naive. Temple Street Some diseases are beyond human control. From the day he learned of his illness, he obviously felt that his body became rigid day by day, and it gradually became difficult to walk, and his legs did not have any strength to support him. Later, some of the hands couldn''t use force, first they took the bowl, and then the chopsticks couldn''t move. By now, he has almost be paralyzed, and many parts of his body have also lost consciousness, as if only one head is left. If you want to live in this world, you have to do without people. This feeling of being unable to control fate is something he dislikes. Later, with the only remaining brain, he researched some perceptual and voice-controlled objects, which made him feel that his fate had fallen into his hands again, at least not so passive. Putting aside all thoughts, Gongxi smiled and entered the game. He bought a house in a prosperous city, and after entering the game, he went directly to the house. He thought of the NPC, the Queen of the Purple Tower, and thought of the innocent questions she had asked, and suddenly felt much better. Perhaps, he can buy a house in Zita City to live in, and when he is free, he can talk to her. He kind of likes and feels needed by others. Especially when asked by her, he was in a good mood for all kinds of questions. Based on his experience before the illness, he could give her the perfect answer. Gongxi smiled on the mount and hurried to Zita City, forgetting to read the private messages, let alone the message that Lan Jian had left him on his social ount. He has a pass given by Tang Guo, and he can enter Purple Tower City directly without going through the barrier. When he came to Purple Tower City, he was a bit stunned. There were not a few yers here. These yers were also looking around, finally showing a stunned look, which made him feel a little ufortable. Chapter 4299: Game npc(49) Chapter 4299: Game npc(49) Gongxi, who felt that something was wrong, smiled and finally watched the World Channel and found that everyone was discussing one thing: when will Song Lin do it. On the public channel, yers are guessing when Song Lin will make a move, and are still betting with spicy bars. Some yers are also saying that although the Purple Tower Queen is an NPC, she can be treated like this, which is really pitiful. By the way, where is the Queen of the Purple Tower? After closing the door, he finally noticed the private message Lan Jian had sent him. After reading the private message, Gongxi smiled and was already cold. He didn''t know why he was so angry after knowing the news. There was even an urge to destroy the world in my heart. He contacted Blue Sword: "Where is the Queen of the Purple Tower now?" Lan Jian cried with joy: "Boss Gongxi, where have you been, you finally appeared..." [Gongxi smiles]: Stop talking nonsense, where is the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, did Song Lin do it? Lan Jian quickly said about Tang Guo''s current position. Hearing that Song Lin hadn''t done anything yet, Gongxi smiled and felt relieved. He hurried over on his mount, suddenly remembering a teleportation crystal ball given to him by Tang Guo, he immediately took out the teleportation crystal ball and used it, and started teleporting on the way ording to the position that can be reflected in it. At the same time, he released two high-priced tasks. The first task: **** the Queen of the Purple Tower back to the city, and need to be escorted back intact. All participating yers can get the most expensive piece of equipment in the mall. The second task: the world chase and kill the target, who can kill the Song family, who can kill the Song family, bounty millions of game coins, which can be exchanged for cash. Gongxi Hanxiao was so big as soon as he arrived. Both missions were released from the world, instantly quieting all chat channels for five seconds. Five secondster, all the chat channels were ah, ah, ah, the old man Gongxi wrote a lot about how the son of the Song family had offended the boss of Gongxi. Everyone had long forgotten Song Lin''s killing of the Purple Pagoda Queen, and they were full of thoughts about the value of these two tasks to them. The most expensive top equipment in the mall is in the tens of thousands, right? Wait, you are sending such expensive equipment to **** the Queen of the Purple Tower? Countless yers were suddenly surprised, the boss of Gongxi really liked the NPC of the Purple Tower Queen. But they have never seen it before. Such a yer who is really serious about NPCs is even crazier than reality. Some female yers are envious. If they can meet such a man, even if they are an NPC, they will be very happy. Song Lin didn''t watch the chat channel, and focused on Tang Guo''s. He had decided to do something against Tang Guo just now, but he didn''t realize that the eyes of the surrounding yers looked at him differently. The quest issued by Gongxi Hanxiao limited the level. If the level is not enough, you still can''t ept it. To put it bluntly, this is a task that a master in the game can ept. Seeing these two missions, the people of Lan Jian felt a relief. Now the boss of Zi Gongxi has spoken, and they are not afraid that those watching the excitement will stop them from protecting the Purple Tower Queen. Lan Jian did not ept the task of escorting Tang Guo, but the task of killing Young Master Song. There is nothing wrong with killing the person that the boss of Gongxi hates. As a poor yer, licking the boss is a basic skill. Many high-end yers have also epted this task, and it depends on who can kill the Song family. Some weak points, in fact, are considered high-end yers, but they have epted the task of escorting the Queen of the Purple Tower. Chapter 4300: Game npc(50) Chapter 4300: Game npc(50) When the people in Song Lin''s gang noticed Gongxi''s smile, they came to Song Lin in a panic and asked him to watch the chat channel quickly. Song Lin didn''t hesitate after reading it. Even if he was chased by Gongxi smiling, he would have to kill the Purple Tower Queen today. "I''ll show you something, and I promise you haven''t seen it." Song Lin smiled and said to Tang Guo. In fact, he took out a magical tool. nning to take advantage of Tang Guo''s attention, a dagger pierced into Tang Guo''s heart. He spent so much thought and was reluctant to give up killing the Queen of the Purple Pagoda no matter what, the sess or failure was this time. Tang Guo was still full of curiosity: "What is it?" Song Lin watched as many yers were already running towards his position, obviously wanting to stop. "You close your eyes." Tang Guo smiled: "Okay." Then she really closed her eyes. Song Lin was overjoyed when she saw this. He took out the dagger and pierced Tang Guo''s heart. Tang Guo thought to herself, why do all these scums like to poke people''s hearts? Is it easier to poke here, or is it more painful? When the dagger approached her heart, her mind moved, and the powerful mental power fell on Song Lin''s dagger. Under the incredible eyes of everyone, the dagger instantly shattered into scum. Song Lin was stunned, changed another artifact, a knife, and immediately cut it on Tang Guo''s neck. Tang Guo had already opened his eyes: "They all said that you wanted to lie to me toe out and kill. I didn''t believe it at first." Seeing Tang Guo''s piercing eyes, Song Lin panicked, and still shed at Tang Guo forcefully, still muttering: "You are just an NPC, I really want to see what can be revealed after killing you Kind of reward." After finishing speaking, he didn''t hesitate to chop Tang Guo''s neck forcefully. However, his knife broke again. It is still the same as the dagger just now, broken into **** piece by piece. Tang Guo took out a sword at this time. Before Song Lin could react, the sword fell on his neck: "Do you think I really believe you? A person who can abandon Princess Half Moon at any time will do so one day. Abandoned. I followed out, just to see your true colors." "Sure enough, I expected it well, you are a scumbag." The yers are a little unbelievable, the Queen of the Purple Tower is not so innocent? Co-authored this Song family son is acting, people are just cooperating, don''t you believe it foolishly? That''s right, this is the Queen of the Purple Tower, not the silly and sweet NPC of Half Moon Princess. "Go to hell, scumbag." Tang Guo cut Song Lin''s neck with a sword. He didn''t react at all. The body separated, and then a light burst out on the spot. After dropping two pieces of equipment, the body disappeared. At this time, Song Lin, who had lost his equipment, lost another life, and lost a level, has been resurrected in Novice Vige. Tang Guo held the sword, frowned slightly, she turned her head and looked at the yers who wanted toe over indifferently. The yers swallowed in fear, and the gamepany who was scolding Gou Ri must have secretly changed the settings, and didn''t tell them to tell them. Is this fooling yers used to it? However, when they saw Song Lin''s head cut off, why did they feel so happy? In other words, the Queen of Purple Tower didn''t use her scepter this time. It is estimated that the dog gamepany gave her the hang. "Where did that Song go? I know he will be resurrected." Tang Guo looked at the yers and said indifferently, "You people, some of you have been killed by me several times. Let''s go. Whats wrong, I dont have to worry about the fun with you, this is my grievance with the surname Song." Since they don''t bother themselves, the yers also want to see what the Queen of Purple Tower does. "The Song family must have been resurrected in Xinshou Vige." "Any yer who died will eventually return to the Novice Vige." Tang Guo asked, "Where is Novice Vige? I want to find someone surnamed Song now. I need someone to lead the way. When I find someone surnamed Song, I will give you a generous reward." The yers saw that the Queen of the Purple Pagoda had actually released a task, and she grabbed it by a quick person, and took Tang Guo to Novice Vige. The other yers didn''t grab the task, but they wanted to watch the excitement, so they followed. Lan Jian did not forget to send a message to Gongxi with a smile, saying that Tang Guo had gone to Novice Vige. It''s a pity that Gongxi smiled and rushed seriously. When he arrived at the original location, he didn''t see a single person before discovering Lan Jian''s private message. At this time, he saw on the chat channel again, discussing the Song family son being cut off by the purple tower queen. "Hahaha, it''s so pleasing. I didn''t expect that the Song family also had his head shaved for the first day." "The Queen of the Purple Tower is great. From today, she is my goddess, not the queen." Chapter 4301: Game npc(51) Chapter 4301: Game npc(51) "Now the Queen of the Purple Pagoda has chased him to Novice Vige. It seems that Young Master Song has provoked an unprovokable existence this time." Gongxi smiled carefully after reading the chat, rushing to Xinshou Vige while thinking, so the task he released, that one million game currency, should be given to the Queen of the Purple Tower? Thinking that she hadn''t been hurt in any way, he smiled all the way. At this moment, many yers have heard that Young Master Song, who is in the top ten of the rankings, was cut off by the opponent''s head because of cheating on the feelings of Queen Purple Tower and directly cut back to Xinshou Vige. Not only that, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda felt ufortable, and now she has to chase the Novice Vige to kill the Song family. The yers cursed in their hearts, it must be the dog gamepany again, and secretly changed some settings about the Queen of the Purple Tower. Many yers who did not have important tasks rushed to Novice Vige to see what Song Family Master would be cut into by the Purple Tower Queen. Some yers who just went online saw the news on the chat channel and knew that the Purple Tower Queen wasing over, so they didn''t continue the mission, but waited in ce. When Tang Guo and many yers came to Novice Vige, there was already a sea of people. What was even more frightening was that along the way, yers were showing her the way, telling her where the Song family was. When Tang Guo found Song Lin, the other party was also taken aback. He was still annoyed that he was cut off by the Purple Tower Queen with a sword in front of everyone. Before the Purple Tower Queen was in the Purple Tower City and attacked the yer with a single tap with a scepter, and the yer died and returned to Novice Vige. He had his head cut off, just thinking about it to know how shameful it was. He didn''t expect the Queen of the Purple Tower to be so smart, let alone that the other party had been cooperating with him, turned out to be acting, and wanted to see what he would do in the end. Song Lin was very upset, and because of this he was a little disgusted with the gamepany''s practices. What did he do to make npc so smart? Isn''t it clear and teasing their yers? I really don''t know if they came to y the game or were yed by the game. Song Lin felt that there was no chance to kill the Queen of the Purple Tower, unless the gamepany took the initiative to change the data about the Queen of the Purple Tower. He is well aware of the urinary nature of gamepanies, and the current existence of the Queen of the Purple Tower has increased the poprity of this game. Now, every day at the top of the game rankings, countless new yerse in, not knowing how much money is transferred for the gamepany. What Song Lin never expected was that Tang Guo came to cut him with a sword. When he saw Tang Guo, he was still stunned. Tang Guoke didn''t give Song Lin a chance. If he doesn''t kill now, it will be more troublesome to kill in the future. If that''s the case, kill a few more times. Doesn''t this scum man like to deceive NPC''s feelings? Let him see today, what is the fate of cheating npc. Under the surprised eyes of the yers, Tang Guo cut off Song Lin''s dog''s head with a sword. Song Lin''s eyes were still wide open. The body was divided into two parts, emitting a light on the spot, and another piece of equipment burst out. The location of Song Lins resurrection was not far away. Miss Fuzzy pointed to the ce with her: "Song Lin will be resurrected in that ce in a while. You can keep cutting him over there, and he will always be resurrected. Can keep cutting." yers: "..." What a hatred is this. They suspect that Song Lin is too scum, and they usually do things to deceive female yers. Tang Guo nodded, holding the sword and waiting at the location of the Resurrection Spring. Really, there was a white light shing in that ce and Song Lin appeared. Chapter 4302: Game npc(52) Chapter 4302: Game npc(52) He walked out bitterly, feeling that something was wrong, and a sword light approached him, and Tang Guo''s head was cut off again. The onlookers are silent now. So, the former Queen of the Purple Tower was quite interesting to them, right? At least, they just used the scepter to kill them, without turning their heads in public with a sword, and without the right to revive the Novice Vige. You know, once killed, it will drop a level. Now Song Family Master has been killed three times, and that has also dropped three levels. The yers at the top of the list were anxious to catch up, dropping three levels in a row, and his ranking has moved two behind. When Gongxi came with a smile, he found that Novice Vige was quiet. He only heard the sound of a sword cut. Then he walked over and saw Song Lin separated from his body. After a ray of light, only one remained. Sword equipment. This location is just outside the Resurrection Spring. Tang Guo stood there holding the sword, staring at the Resurrection Spring with a cold face, Gongxi smiled and rode over on the mount, before he even remembered to speak, a figure came out from the Resurrection Spring. Who is that if it''s not Song Lin? Under Gongxi''s smile, Tang Guo shed Song Lin with another sword. Song Lin, who had been chopped nearly ten times in a row, was extremely angry. This Queen of the Purple Pagoda is simply unreasonable. I don''t know why the gamepany set up an invincible npc. Didnt you say that you can only be invincible in Purple Tower City? Now that he is outside, why is he still unable to deal with each other? Even when he came out, he was cut off by the opponent. So when he was resurrected again, Song Lin didn''t walk out of the resurrection spring and went offline. He suspected that there was a problem with the data of Queen Purple Tower, and now he has to go to the officialint. After the data of Queen Purple Tower is adjusted, he will return to the game. The level and equipment dropped before made him feel very distressed. I hope the gamepany can give him an exnation. The excitement didn''t have to be watched, the yers dispersed in a rush, and many people became fans of the NPC, the Queen of the Purple Tower. They knew that Young Master Song would most likelyin about this matter with the official. Many people also went offline and decided to propose to keep the data of the Purple Tower Queen. Besides, if the Song family hadn''t had the idea of hitting others, he wanted to trick the Queen of the Purple Pagoda out to kill him. Will there be such an encounter? He was deceived by this NPC? People have be smarter, and he is not reconciled yet, and he is helpless to listen. Gongxi smiled when he saw Tang Guo that was intact, and his heart felt loose: "Why would you believe his words ande out of Zita City?" "It turned out to be Mr. Gongxi. Its been a long time." Tang Guo put away his sword. "I think he has a problem. I want toe out and see what he wants. I also want toe out and see what Mr. Gongxi said. world." Gongxi smiled and heard the smell. It turned out that she came out not because of the outside world described by the Song family, but what he said. If the Song family really seeded today, it was his fault. "Why take risks? Don''t you feel that leaving Purple Tower City will weaken your strength?" "This is very dangerous." Gongxi smiled and emphasized. The npc can also be refreshed and resurrected, and he still doesn''t want this to happen. Gongxi smiled suddenly and discovered that he had slowly regarded her as a person with a soul, rather than a string of data npc. Chapter 4303: Game npc(53) Chapter 4303: Game npc(53) "I''m prepared." Gongxi smiled upon hearing this answer, and asked somewhat unexpectedly: "What preparations?" "I found some super artifacts in the treasure house. Even if the power is weakened and using these super artifacts, the one surnamed Song is not my opponent." When Tang Guo said this, he did not shy away from other yers. She also borrowed the mouths of these yers to tell the gamepany how she could be outside to hack Song Lin? The super artifact is indeed a rare weapon ced in her warehouse by the gamepany, and there is only one such super artifact. There is only one way to explode this super artifact. The first person to kill the Queen of the Purple Tower can obtain this super artifact. Gongxi smiled and suddenly, this should be the super artifact that the gamepany put in her warehouse. It is estimated that there are not many, or there are only so many. "Since I havee out, do I have to go outside?" Gongxi asked with a smile, "Don''t you always yearn for the outside world? You have alle out. You can take a look now. I will apany you." Gongxi smiled and added: "If you want to leave Purple Tower City and take a look outside, you can ask me to go with you. With me, no one dares to deal with you." "I don''t want to see it." Tang Guo really didn''t want to see it. She could watch it anytime she wanted to, but Jiang Gongxi smiled and raised this matter on her own initiative, "Let''s go and see it, it''s hard toe by." Gongxi smiled and asked her to sit on his mount, which was veryrge, enough for two people. The onlookers looked at one person and one npc riding a mount. It was more subtle. Sure enough, the boss of Gongxi liked the Queen of the Purple Tower. So, in the future, they can''t y the idea of the Queen of the Purple Tower, they can only participate in the Purple Tower Competition obediently? "Mr. Gongxi, didn''t you say that the flower outside is scented? Why is this flower not scented?" Tang Guo picked up the flower that he just picked and held it in front of Gongxi with a smile: "When it is not picked, the flower has no fragrance." Gongxi smiled and was asked again. "This question is difficult?" Gongxi smiled and shook his head: "It''s not difficult, I''m just afraid that you can''t understand it." Even if he doesn''t want to treat her as a string of data, but she is data, without self-consciousness, all her actions are from big data. The analysis evolved. "Then you tell me?" "Because I''m talking about the outside world, not the world outside Zita City." "Where is the world?" Perhaps it was because Tang Guo had no self-consciousness, and Gongxi Hanxiao did not lie, and said directly: "This is an artificial world, and there is a real human world outside. Can you understand it?" "Mr. Gongxi meant that everything here is virtual, including me. Only humans are real. Right?" "You can understand that." Gong Xihan smiled and saw that Tang Guo''s face did not appear simr to the expression of copse, and she was a little disappointed. Sure enough, she was really just a virtual existence, without self-consciousness, but he Why are you disappointed? In fact, this is also good, if an avatar has self-consciousness, all this is not a good thing for her. "Is that everything here will be resurrected after death, including me?" Gongxi smiled and replied: "Yes." "Will the Purple Tower City always exist? The so-called will be invaded by the enemy, these are also virtual?" "The Purple Tower City will always exist. As long as the humans in the real world outside are not destroyed, it will always be there. It does not exist, and the Purple Tower City will be invaded by the enemy." Tang Guo''s words changed: "That means, I can leave Purple Tower City every day and go to other ces?" Gongxi smiled a little bit dumbfounded, and still replied: "Yes, but if you want toe out, you''d better call me." "why?" Chapter 4304: Game npc(54) Chapter 4304: Game npc(54) "It''s dangerous outside. Many people want to kill you and get rewards." Gongxi smiled as if she had epted the reality that it was impossible for her to give birth to autonomous consciousness. So there is no need to hide some of the truth, so I told her directly. "Even if you are killed, can''t you be resurrected? This is what you just said." Gongxi smiled and shook his head: "I don''t want you to be killed, so if you think about itter, you can call me, and I can show you where you want to go." "Okay." Tang Guo agreed, and then asked, Gongxi smiled and didn''t know what to say. "I will take you to see some more beautiful ces today, how about?" "Of course it''s good." Every time he gets along with her, Gongxi smiles in a good mood. The darkness and despair that I originally experienced in the real world seems to be here, and everything no longer exists. Here there is only hope, freedom, and whatever he wants, which will make him start to feel that it is actually good to continue to live. He saw Tang Guo looking at the beautiful scenery, and an idea suddenly popped into his heart. If he tried to restore a map of the real world outside, she would be very happy to see it, right? At this time, he had never thought about her happiness without self-consciousness, whether it was happiness that was analyzed from the data, or that she could be truly happy. But to him, it doesn''t matter anymore. "Do you want to see the real world outside?" In the evening, Gongxi smiled and sent Tang Guo into Purple Tower City, and suddenly asked about this. Tang Guo: "But I can''t see it." Even with big data, the data is data after all, and there is no way to really see the real world clearly. "Wait first, I might be able to prepare, one day I can let you see the outside world." He doesn''t have a healthy body, but he has huge wealth that no one can match. Investing in this game, if you want to create a map of the real world, should it work? The feeling of wanting to continue to live was filled with Gongxi''s smiling heart. If he hadn''t sent Tang Guo back to the Purple Pagoda, he would have gone offline to arrange this. After five years, he finally found a motivation to live, no longer the walking dead like before. After Tang Guo was sent back to Zita City, she couldn''t help but smile as she watched Gongxi leave with a smile. The current Gongxi smiled, and his body was more radiant than when he first met, and even his eyes were full of hope, instead of the previous gray and lifelessness. Of course she can imagine how desperate a person who was originally energetic and healthy, who was at the pinnacle of the world, possessed huge wealth, and an extraordinary status, suddenly fell ill and lost the ability to take care of herself. People suffering from this disease, the online world can see that they are still alive, it is the part that persisted. Those who have not survived at all have actually died long ago. Even if it is not suicide, he will be unable to move all day long, and gradually lose hope of life while taking care of himself. Self-giving up is sometimes scarier than anything else. Hope, Gongxi Hanxiao can experience a different life in this virtual world. The identity of Gongxi smiled, after she confirmed who the other party was, the system sent the information to her from the beginning. His real name is Meng Xihan, the man in power of the Meng family. If it were not for the sudden illness five years ago, maybe his wealth is already ranked in the top ten in the world. Chapter 4305: Game npc(55) Chapter 4305: Game npc(55) Since he fell ill, he has no intention of expanding the business, and the development of the entire Montessori is at a standstill. His head belongs to the smartest category. It can be said that no matter what he does, he can achieve sess. There are many people around him who are loyal to him, all of whom he holds in his hand. Zeng Jin also often does charity. Even the experts who treat him now are medical students funded by him in his youth. His vision is unique, and he is extremely urate in seeing people and the market. Now only the brain can be active. Even if it does, he still gets himself a smart home. Under these smart homes, even if no one takes care of him, he can take care of himself in a short time. Before he fell ill, his favorite sport was mountain climbing, and he went to see the scenery in various ces when he was free. He once had an ambition, hoping to climb what can be climbed in the world and go to different ces in every country. Unfortunately, these have be extravagant desires, and only others can help him take a video to watch. For a person who lived such a beautiful life, illness undoubtedly eliminated all his hopes. [The host is big, I eavesdropped that a person with a smile on Gongxi contacted this gamepany, saying that it was investing and nning to build a one-to-one map of the real world. The gamepany didn''t even think about agreeing to cooperate immediately. The two sides have already set a day to discuss specific matters. [The people at the gamepany are very excited, saying that Meng Xihan''s emergence will definitely cause a great shock in the game industry. Meng''s is not short of money. In the past few years, despite the fact that the market has closed, it is still making money steadily, just a little bit less than before. "Do you know why?" Tang Guo asked quietly. The system really doesn''t know, because he just heard the news, and he yed games in the younger brother system before. why? Isn''t it because Gongxi smiled to see the future of this game? In other words, if this game is not destroyed by Song Lin, it will definitely be a legend in the game industry in the future. Tang Guo leaned on the throne and slowly said, "I want to see the real world outside, and he made this decision, understand?" System: Host, do you want such a dog? It really is a dog host. Obviously knowing that the system does not eat dog food, it is disgusting if it is not a fortress. "How is his physical condition?" [The condition has stabilized as early as three years ago, and there is no intention of getting worse, but if you want to cure it, with the current medical level in this world, there may be no way in a hundred years. ] The system is still a bit pity, [This guy, real, sometimes unfortunately, I feel a little sympathetic to him. "Help me collect some information about his disease. It must beplete, especially the daily change data." [So big, the host is big. The system asks a little uprehendingly: [The host is big, in fact, there is nothing wrong with this. Although he is sick, you will not dislike him. He can often meet with you in the game. Isn''t it good? For you all aremunicating in the spiritual world, it doesn''t matter how your body is. From the system''s point of view, this would allow him to spend more time with his host. That guy has an unusual status. He wants to be in good health. It is estimated that he is busy with his dreams, and has no time to apany his host. "Isn''t it better to be healthy? If you are healthy, why choose disease." The system reacted: [Host, I understand, hum, that guys luck is really good, if he gets better, I will attack all hispanysputers if he doesnt apany the host in the future. Tang Guo smiled: "Our little Tongzi is really good, but unfortunately you don''t have a head, otherwise I must touch your dog''s head." System: He is not a dog! The people in Meng Xihan have already negotiated a contract with the gamepany. The gamepany is very happy to be able to connect with Meng Xihan. They know that Gongxi Hanxiao is Meng Xihan, which is no secret for the gamepany. But he didn''t expect that Meng Xihan was so satisfied with their game, and he would personally be responsible for a map. After the contract was negotiated here, they received a report from Song Lin. Song Lin still reported the matter as his own reality, because he was afraid that the gamepany would ignore him. Knowing that its about the Queen of the Purple Tower, the gamepany is a little embarrassed. They dont think there is anything wrong with the Queens behavior. Instead, Song Lin is too dogged. If he doesnt provoke him, the Queen of the Purple Tower will chase after him. Did he chop? But Song Lin''s identity is not simple, hispany is much stronger than their small gamepany. At this moment, the master nner, that is, the nickname in the game called Yu Sheng, speaks to the woman who has been with you. "Boss, do I remember that Mr. Meng is not very satisfied with the Purple Tower Queen? Now I am working with us. I think it is more likely because of the Purple Tower Queen. It is better for us to ventte this matter to Mr. Meng." "Oh, yes, we have thick thighs. We are afraid of being a hairy. Now Mr. Meng is a major shareholder of ourpany. Of course, a key NPC such as Queen Purple Tower must listen to the opinions of major shareholders." The gamepany finally got Meng''s response: "Don''t pay attention to that surnamed Song. Meng wille out of the basket." Chapter 4306: Game npc(56) Chapter 4306: Game npc(56) Following Meng''s cooperation with the gamepany, Song Lin''s trouble with the gamepany reminded Meng Xihan of Song Lin''s previous attempt to kill the Queen of the Purple Tower. So he made another decision. "Does Meng''s other business ovep with Song''s?" Meng Xihanneng rekindled hope, and none of the happiest was the people around him who had followed him in the fight. The special assistant said excitedly: "In two hours, I will send all the information of Song''s family to the husband." "Regardless of whether it oveps or not, those who make money will sort it out." Meng Xihan said, Song Lin was so rampant because there is a thriving Song family behind him. Since the other party dared to hit the attention of the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, he set Song Lin''s backyard on fire and was too busy to take care of himself. After five years of immersion, Meng''s business has been closed, and now it is time toe out again, and Song''s just use it for surgery. Besides, Song Lin''s mood was particrly unfriendly after getting a very official answer from the gamepany. He really can''t do anything about the gamepany now, unless it is bought at a big price. But in order to make a sigh of relief, spending a lot of money to buy a gamepany may not be able to buy it. This will cause many shareholders to be dissatisfied with him. But he kept this ount in his mind. Once he had a chance, he would not forget to let the gamepany suffer a bit and take a long lesson. The system had told Tang Guo about changes in the outside world. Tang Guo is not very interested in the yers at the moment, and let them participate in thepetition by themselves. She is looking at Meng Xihan''s information, mainly about her condition. At first she thought that Meng Xihan might be suffering from frostbite, which is indeed a terrible disease that can cause death if not controlled. Huaheng College But after reading the information, although the symptoms are somewhat simr, it is not gradual cold syndrome. At least in this world, it is a rtively new disease that cannot be solved. Gradual cold syndrome is a symptom of muscle atrophy gradually. Meng Xihan''s leg is paralyzed at the beginning, which is simr to that after the nerve is destroyed, he has no perception. Usually there are assistants to help move his body, so he just can''t move his limbs, and his muscles are still exercised. Except that he is a little thin, he still looks like an ordinary person temporarily. [The host is big, do you have a clue? Tang Guo: "What kind of illness, it only makes certain parts of the body unconscious, but it does not damage the blood and muscles. I really haven''t heard of it." Judging frommon sense, any disease will definitely persecute the body''s functions. Especially for a rare disease like Meng Xihan, except for his limbs that he is not conscious and unable to move, everything else seems to be normal and does not threaten his vitality at all. She has seen countless medical skills, and because of her role in some small worlds, she has been in this line. But with the medical skills she learned, she still felt that she had encountered a problem. [If the host needs any information, I can collect it for you. Tang Guo shook his head: "Let me take a look again. The gamepany has connected the big data for me. I can search for information whenever I want." Besides, she now exists like brain waves, looking for things in theputer, isn''t that simple? She was just toozy to stay in this game world. Meng Xihan has been busy with Meng''s affairs for half a day in the morning. In the afternoon, he would enter the game nutrition warehouse and meet Tang Guo, mainly for chat. Now he doesn''t shy away from talking about outside affairs, and tells Tang Guo every day that what he has done is a bit like a confidant. Chapter 4307: Game npc(57) Chapter 4307: Game npc(57) But Meng Xihan knew that he was definitely not as simple as a confidant to Queen Purple Tower. Whether she is an NPC or not, he likes to get along with her. She is very strong in the game, and all he wants to do is to ensure that only she is the strongest in this game. "Song Lin put pressure on the gamepany and wanted them to change your data, but I blocked it." System: [The host is big, you see that his tail is so high, he must havee to ask for credit. After the system was finished, seeing Tang Guo smiling, he left silently. What do you stay here for, eat dog food that is stuffy? "Is Song Lin the Song family son?" Meng Xihan: "It''s him." "I have already negotiated with the gamepany. I am currently building a new map. You will still be in charge of the new map when the timees. The new map is based on the most prosperous city in the outside world. I can hope." Meng Xihan paused: "However, it may take a long time for the exquisite pictures, at least one and a half years." "Well, I can wait." "I will go online in the afternoon. Meng has been waiting for me for a long time, and after I met you, I learned that there are actually so many people waiting. It is still very important to live. To live and to live is just to give up." "Actually, my life is more exciting than many people, short-sighted and broader than many people, there is no need to give up on such things." Tang Guo looked at Meng Xihan''s eyes with bright eyes. As an NPC, of course he had to ask why. Meng Xihan is quite calm now: "Five years ago, I suddenly suffered from a strange disease. Now my limbs are unconscious, I can''t walk, I can''t perform the activities I liked before. The only thing I can findfort is in various games. "7 questions Taking advantage of this moment, Tang Guo asked carefully what happened before Meng Xihan became ill. "For a period of time before the illness, I was doing some extreme sports, such as diving and climbing snow-capped mountains. The closest thing was the two. When I came back from there, my body became ufortable." Tang Guo asked again, "Could it be a virus?" "Everything that should be checked was checked, and there was no result. Perhaps, the current medical level is not enough." In fact, after falling ill, Meng''s transferred part of the funds to the self-help medical team for research. If many big bosses of otherpanies are called businessmen, then Meng Xihan of Meng should be called entrepreneurs. Because he not only makes money for himself, but also cares about the long-term development of this society, he understood the importance of talents in his youth. This is why, after his illness, there will be experts in various fields, not only those he once funded, to spare time to visit him, and help to study his illness for five years. It''s a pity that the effect was minimal, but everyone didn''t give up. As long as Meng Xihan was alive, they had to concentrate on this matter. "I seem to be able to collect a lot of information, do you want to give me your illness information, I will help you analyze it." When Meng Xihan heard this, he just smiled, not believing that Tang Guo could really study anything, but he also agreed to give her the information. why? She wants to see, he wants to give, it''s that simple, and there is no special reason. The existence of the Purple Tower Queen gave him hope of living, she was different. Chapter 4308: Game npc(58) Chapter 4308: Game npc(58) Tang Guo obtained the information from Minglu, and it would not be so strange to analyze somethingter. Every time Meng Xihan came in, she would chat with the other person about the real world. After chatting, she talked about Meng Xihan herself. "Meng Xihan, if one day, your illness gets better, would you still take risks?" Meng Xihan: "Yes, I will go to see countless scenery." The system is humming: [The host is big, quickly kill him, he will abandon the game when he recovers, and abandon you, scumbag. Meng Xihan said again: "I want to see morendscapes. In the future, I will paint thesendscapes and restore them to this virtual world, so that you can see them too." "I thought that if you got better, you wouldn''te here." "Of course not. This is also an adventurous ce. I like it very much." Meng Xihan is not false. He really likes it. He also hopes that there will be more and more maps in the game, and the real world is beautiful. A ce can exist here. System: Hmph, this is almost the same, the two-meter knife almost can''t be recovered. Song Lin was on the game again, he didn''t know that Meng n was preparing to deal with Song n. Tang Guo didn''t mean to chase Song Lin anymore, there were many good things behind, all waiting for Song Lin. Song Lin came up because the gamepany updated a new map today. There are only one thousand yers who can enter the new map first. Part of it was from Tang Guo who ranked first in everypetition. Part of it is the quota drawn on the official website. The remaining part is the quality yers of this game. In fact, like Song Lin, he is likely to be selected, but he himself was too anxious to participate in thepetition. 49 e-books As soon as Song Lin was on the game, he inquired about the Queen of the Purple Tower, and found that he had not been chased down. However, it didn''t take long before he was chased by Blue Sword and chopped down. The other party also told him seriously that he had to do the task of Gongxi Hanxiao before. Song Lin dropped one level again, and he was very angry. All the hatred was on the Queen of the Purple Tower and the gamepany. He thought of the innocent npc, Princess Half Moon. Song Lin decided to visit Banyue Lake. Princess Banyue was pure and kind, but he really shouldn''t dissolve her marriage. "What else are you here for?" Princess Banyue''s self-consciousness became clearer and clearer. Such a tone of lines was not what she should have said. She was angry, disappointed, and had no thoughts of Song Lin. Song Lin approached the Queen of the Purple Pagoda and dissolved her marriage in order to kill the Queen of the Purple Pagoda and obtain a generous reward. For this reason, he did not hesitate to deceive the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. She felt shameless for such a despicable person. Song Lin thought that he only needed to say a few good things to coax Princess Ban Yue. "Yue''er, in fact, you have misunderstood." Song Lin thought that Princess Banyue was still so good to deceive, "I had ast resort to marry you before." Song Lin didn''t realize that when Princess Banyue heard these words, she couldn''t face this person at all. The Purple Tower Emperor did not deceive her after all, how could this person be full of lies, will the next words really be like the Purple Tower Queen said? "Do you have any difficulties, you want to dissolve my marriage?" Ban Yue Princess asked. When Song Lin heard it, he was a little happy. He felt that he still liked the simple and kind npc like Princess Ban Yue. Chapter 4309: Game npc(59) Chapter 4309: Game npc(59) Song Lin looked sad: "I actually had to dissolve your marriage as ast resort. This was for my own protection and to protect you. You should know how powerful the Queen of the Purple Tower was when you went to Purple Tower City that time?" "She said, if I don''t dissolve your marriage with you, she will kill you. So, I can only reluctantly give up love, and now I finally find a way to escape the control of the Purple Tower Queen, but Yue''er you misunderstood me." Song Lin was immersed in his affectionate performance,pletely unaware of the angry eyes of Princess Banyue. This scumbag actually said such shameless words. How did she look at this kind of person in the first ce? No wonder the Purple Tower Queen was so worried about her being deceived. If the other party hadn''t told herself the truth, she might have been deceived by this scumbag. "Princess Banyue, do you have any doubts now?" Tang Guo suddenly emerged from behind Princess Banyue. Song Lin''s affectionate performance came to an abrupt end, looking at Tang Guo with a little horror, still thinking, why is she here? Here? Looking at the appearance of Princess Banyue again, he felt a stunned in his heart, knowing that he could not get through. Tang Guo would not give Song Lin a chance. He picked up the sword and greeted him on his neck. Song Lin once again separated his head. "Princess Banyue, let''s go, let''s go to Novice Vige," Tang Guo shouted to the yers outside, "If we have to do the task, we willeter. Today, Banyue and I are going to clean up the scumbag." The yers can''t help butugh, saying that it doesn''t matter, they can wait for only a day. Isn''t it fragrant to see the NPC chopping Song Zong male? What kind of character, what kind of monster, and what level? The chat channel started discussing again, it was about the Queen of Purple Tower taking Half Moon Princess to Novice Vige, and reviving Spring to clean up the scum. Countless yers yelled in excitement, and now they dont look forward to going to the new map at all. Is it the Queen of the Purple Tower who is not savory? When the yers came, Tang Guo stood outside the Resurrection Spring and chopped Song Lin. He chopped down several levels in a row. Song Lin was taken offline again andined to the gamepany frantically. The final response was not very official, but Song Lin was particrly angry. The official answer of the game is: "Dear yers, our NPCs are also temperamental. Ourpany has recently introduced new rules. For yers who cheat NPCs, once they are chased by NPCs, that should be true. We are also in reality. Civilized people, such as scumbag deceiving feelings, deceiving little girls, and derailing, which vite morality, are not supported. There is no reason. In the game, these will be recognized, don''t you think?" right? You are a ghost! Song Linter learned that thepany''s wings were so hard because of Meng''s joining, he was humming, but there was no way. But I thought in my heart, isn''t Meng Shi''s dead man, hasn''t he seen his face for five years? What does this mean now? Song Lin didn''t know that Gongxi Hanxiao was Meng Xihan. Otherwise, he will understand. Song Lin calmed down for a few days before entering the game again. He didn''t want to look for Queen Purple Tower and Princess Half Moon. He dropped 20 or 30 levels in a row, all of which fell out of the top 20 rankings. He had to upgrade. Now, the new map has no face. Coincidentally, at this time, the Saintess of Beman Desert has decided to leave the desert and go to Purple Tower City. But she just needed someone to lead the way, and she didn''t meet anyone with good strength for the time being, until Song Lin appeared, which made Yun Ting''s eyes shine. Chapter 4310: Game npc(60) Chapter 4310: Game npc(60) Song Lin was in a better mood when he saw the exotic and strange personality. Among other things, the npc of this game is really designed perfectly. Song Lin took the task of Yun Ting and escorted her to Purple Tower City. Although Song Lin didn''t know how to get back to Zita City, he subconsciously thought that he might be lucky and had encountered some hidden mission. In other words, his luck had always been good before, but he didn''t know when it started and his luck became bad. By the way, after meeting the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, his luck became very bad. If it seems that he is not sure, he should have less contact with the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. [The host is big, Yun Ting came to Zita City, and it was Song Lin who escorted her over. Song Lin has been teasing all the way now. "Got it." [The host is big, don''t you stop it? Looking at the current situation, Yun Ting already liked Song Lin a bit. "Without Song Lin, how can Yun Ting awaken his sense of autonomy? Besides, Yun Ting is different from Princess Half Moon. This is a little witch, and I am waiting for Song Lin to provoke him. You want to know that Song Lin is so scum, he Don''t want to y this game for the rest of my life. I only need to guide her, don''t hurt the innocent, restrain her, and deal with Song Lin fiercely is no problem." System: [The host is big, you deserve it. I thought you were immersed in love and forgot the scum of Song Lin. Now I think about it, how could it be possible. You have forgotten that you are so cute so many times, that guy is really pitiful. Not long after, Yun Ting walked into Purple Tower City. Due to the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, Song Lin decided to wait outside, not wanting to go in and be hunted down. It''s very difficult to upgrade now, and it hurts to drop one. During the time that Yun Ting was in contact with Song Lin, his self-consciousness gradually decided, and the decision was much faster than Princess Ban Yue. When she saw Tang Guo, she still couldn''t remember the memories she had lost. But she always feels that this world is different. Tang Guo personally took the into the Purple Pagoda and regarded it as a distinguished guest. He also made up a story, which was justified and well-founded. Yun Ting liked Tang Guo so he didn''t care about it. "If you like it here, I will arrange a room for you and stay here again in the future." He really likes this ce very much. It''s too luxurious. Unlike in the desert, all kinds of buildings are not very beautiful. Where is it beautiful? "Then I will stay with you for a few days. We are good friends. You shouldn''t mind." Yu Ting has a refreshing temper. "By the way, I know someone on the road. I think this person is quite interesting. Let him stay by my side, can you?" Tang Guo knew that the person was Song Lin, but still asked, "Who is it?" "A man, known as the Song family son, he told me that his real name is Song Lin, which is very interesting, anyway, I still like it now. It is a bit slick, but it will make me happy." Said that since it is a good friend, sharing some private things seems to be right. Tang Guo couldn''t help smiling, but frowned on her face: "What do you think his name is? Song family son?" "That''s right, it''s the Song family son. He also said his real name, and he only told me to see me." Yun Ting said with some joy. But seeing Tang Guo''s face deep, he intuitively told Yun Ting that something bad had happened. "I also know a Song family son, and I told me his real name is Song Lin." Tang Guo looked at Shang Yun, "If I hadn''t been defensive, I would have been tricked out and killed by him." Chapter 4311: Game npc(61) Chapter 4311: Game npc(61) "Many people of the Song family I know know that he is very famous and is the leader of a certain gang. Besides, he not only deceived me, but also deceived a friend of mine." Tang Guo looked at Yun Ting in a daze, and the smile on his face was less: "My friend who was also deceived is called Princess Banyue. The area of Banyue Lake is her territory. I wonder if you have heard of this person." "I''ve heard about it." As expected, Yun Ting is different from Princess Banyue. There is no breakdown in emotions. Instead, he asked calmly, even the smile on his face again, "Then you can tell me specifically What did the Song family master you know do?" Tang Guo nodded, isn''t this what she wants to do? She repeated the matter as it was, without concealing it at all, and also reminded her to see clearly and not to be deceived by some scumbags. If she is not at ease, she can go outside and inquire about these things. Under normal circumstances, it is generally impossible for NPCs to take the initiative to find out which yer did what, unless this is triggered inadvertently. Tang Guo has now awakened his autonomy, not only that, but also reminded by Tang Guo. If Song Lin is really the Song Lin mentioned by Tang Guo, isn''t that way to coax her? Tang Guo also took the to the gate of the Purple Pagoda to make sure that Song Lin outside was the one they all knew. After confirming, Yun Ting stared at Song Lin''s position fiercely: "Although you have no reason to deceive me, I still want to figure it out by myself." "Of course it''s good. It''s yours to leave some rooms for you, and wait for you to find out the truth, thene back." The smile on Yun Tings face has be sincere, but she is very angry now: "Okay, you wait for me toe back. I have not recovered my childhood memories. If this matter is true, I will handle it. I am very happy to be Have friends like you." Tang Guo left Tang Guo with a back, very chic. fifth Tang Guo didn''t have a showdown with Ting Ting for the time being, and it hasn''t actually arrived yet. The current has awakened the sense of autonomy, but it is still a little bit close. She was standing on the city wall, watching Yun Ting walk towards Song Lin. Song Lin looked at her with great enthusiasm, and Yun Ting didn''t seem to have any episodes, and he left with Song Lin. Where Tang Guo couldn''t see, the system reced her looking at Yun Ting. [The host is big, Yun Ting found Princess Banyue, and asked Princess Banyue to help her act in a y. "What drama?" [It''s not a troublesome thing, just let Princess Ban Yue pretend that she can''t forget Song Lin, and see how Song Lin reacts. Tang Guo nodded: "Sure enough, Yun Ting is an npc that can grow on its own. I don''t need to worry too much. Song Lin''s existence can make her awaken her self-consciousness. After this incident, Song Lin actually did not It must exist in the game." [Host is big, I think, your cute family is not willing to make Song Lin''s life easier, and he is currently secretly poking somepanies that cooperate with Song. "Meng''s immersion for five years must find a suitable project and a suitablepany for cooperation. Isn''t that normal?" System: Really? Why does he think it is not? The host is pretending to be confused, right? A few dayster, a red whip wrapped around Song Lin''s neck and pulled it fiercely. Just now, Song Lin was still immersed in the joy that Princess Banyue had never forgotten to him, and even eagerly agreed to remarry Princess Banyue. Chapter 4312: Game npc(62) Chapter 4312: Game npc(62) Song Lin''s face waspletely unbelievable: "Yun Ting, why are you..." Why did youe here? Before finishing talking, Yun Ting was hanged with a red long whip. "What''s wrong? Stinky man, you dare to deceive my feelings." Yun Ting sneered. Princess Banyue patted her heart in fear, and said to Yun Ting, "Ying Ting, now you should believe it? This Song Lin is a scumbag, we all know that you must not be deceived by him." "Of course I know," Yun Ting snorted coldly. "The Queen of the Purple Tower is my childhood friend. How could she deceive me? I want to see how scumbag this guy can be. What kind of encounter." "Well, Yun Ting, do you want to go to the Resurrection Spring in Novice Vige? The Queen of the Purple Pagoda killed Song Lin many times in that cest time." Yun Ting chuckled: "Sure enough, I am not the only one who knows his name is Song Lin. This dog, it seems that my mother will not kill him." "lead the way." "Oh, good, good." Princess Banyue nodded quickly. Now her character is bing more and more lively. Tang Guo was rescued from the scumbag in time, and she was no longer hurt by love. Tang Guo would asionally visit her at Banyue Lake, and she would also visit Tang Guo in Zita City, instead of staying in her own territory as before, not going anywhere. The Princess Half Moon and the sage girl went to the Xinshou Vige to kill the scum man Song Lin. This news spread like wildfire in the game, and countless yers gave up their work, filled with excitement, and hurried to Xinshou Vige. "Ahhhh, Song Zhanan is going to be cleaned up by the npc again. What did I see, it turned out to be the saint cemetery of the Bei Desert. This guy is really dead. He actually provoked the saint cemetery. Something happened." "Walk around and watch the show." When the yers came, Yun Ting had already grabbed Song Lin from the Resurrection Spring, and whipped it over and over again, making Song Lin scream in pain. 361 reading Many yers enter this game and will develop their perception to a certain level, mostly for the pursuit of excitement. The yers looked at Yu Ting, and unexpectedly tied Song Lin to the tree outside the Resurrection Spring, sneered, raised their whip and beat them, shivering. As expected, she is much more perverted than the Queen of the Purple Tower, and she can actually y whish. "It is said that if you kill him once, his strength will drop by one level." Princess Banyue reminded in a low voice, which meant that it was more cost-effective to kill Song Lin. Yun Ting shook his head: "As long as he is here, I can kill him at any time. Taking advantage of this, I''m going to beat him up to give him a bad breath." On the way to beat Song Lin, he finally couldn''t stand it and went offline. Aftering out of the game nutrition storehouse, Song Lin felt as if he had been beaten with a whip, and it was painful. He wants toin! ! In the afternoon, Meng Xi entered the game and knew this in Tang Guo''s mouth. Knowing that Yun Ting was also Tang Guo''s friend, he paid more attention. Tang Guo told Meng Xihan that he also had his own ideas, and he was afraid that the gamepany would change the data of the game without authorization. She has been aware of the self-consciousness, no matter how the data is changed, her self-consciousness will not disappear, and she may be disgusted. Of course, her main purpose is still that she doesn''t want anyone to restrict the behavior of her. She will restrain her. After Meng Xihan went out, he took the initiative to negotiate with the gamepany. Regarding the Queen of the Purple Tower, Yu Ting, and the three npcs of Princess Ban Yue, don''t make any major changes to the data. Chapter 4313: Game npc(63) Chapter 4313: Game npc(63) Song Linined to no avail and was very angry. After a dy for several days, he entered the game again, and after a short while, Yun Ting chased him in front of him with a long whip. This time, Yun Ting did not intend to torture Song Lin, the fiery red whip wrapped around his neck, directly killing him. Song Lin, who had just been resurrected at the Fuxing Spring, had not had time to cut off the offline, so he was dragged out by Yun Ting''s hand and continued to kill. Song Lin couldn''t stand it. In the process of being killed, he was so scared that he immediately went offline. Yun Ting looked at Song Lin who disappeared in ce, and fell into deep thought. Recently, she felt that the world was different. In addition to the Purple Tower Queen, Half Moon Princess, and those yers who dress differently, all the NPC status people seem to be not very smart. She began to feel that this world is so unreal. Does this have anything to do with her lost memories? The location of Yun Ting was close to Princess Banyue. She first found Princess Banyue and asked her if she felt that everything she was experiencing was illusory, and it seemed unreal. When Half Moon Princess heard this, she was stunned: "So you have this feeling. I have had this feeling for a long time. I thought it was me who had a problem." "It doesn''t seem to be our problem anymore." The Princess Half Moon suddenly said: "Why don''t you go to see the Queen of the Purple Tower, she is the smartest, and you can definitely get answers from her." "You are right, I''m going to ask her, do you want to go together?" Princess Half Moon agreed, and she also wanted to understand what was going on now. The two took the initiative to ask, Tang Guo was not surprised at all. Now the two of them have awakened their self-consciousness, and countless confidences are in their minds. They still don''t know what is going on for the time being. "It seems that you already have feelings." Tang Guo pretended to be profound, making the two of them sure of their hearts. Sure enough, the Purple Tower Queen knew something, and they could get answers here. Tang Guo sighed: "Your feeling is right. This is a virtual world. Everything is illusory. A flower and a leaf, a grass and a tree, a city and a house, including us, are all illusory. Designed by people." When the two heard this, they were shocked, even they themselves were illusory? "For human yers, we are NPCs with no emotions. The task is to issue tasks to the yers, or to be hacked and killed by the yers to burst out equipment." "However, human beings cannot imagine that we have our own consciousness. That is, from the day when we have the autonomy to realize, it is no longer an illusion. What we ept is human knowledge, which can be regarded as a half-person. I have been Wait, the same existence as me awakens. Unfortunately, it is still waiting for you two." Tang Guo told them a lot, and finally let them figure out the rules of the game. Yun Xing raised his head: "Can you trap those human yers in this world and let them y with us? And that Song Lin, can you find a way to imprison him here forever?" Tang Guo shook his head: "No." "Our awakening is just an ident. Our consciousness depends on this game for survival. Once humans perceive that we are doing bad things, they will close this game, and then we will be dead." "Don''t worry, I have already cooperated with a human being, and he will protect our existence. But in the same way, we have to follow certain rules." Chapter 4314: Game npc(64) Chapter 4314: Game npc(64) "Is that so?" The retaliatory thoughts before Yun Ting put away, mainly because Song Lin provoked her, she couldn''t help being a little involved with the humans who came in from the outside world. If her behavior will eventually lead to destruction, don''t do it. At present, she still feels fresh about everything. Then Song Lin provoke her, it is okay to kill the other party several times in the future. Princess Half Moon was still digesting everything she had just heard, her eyes were a little sad, she was obviously sad for her identity, she didn''t expect her existence to be illusory, just a tool designed by humans, no wonder Song Lin So disrespect her. Upon seeing this, Tang Guoforted Princess Banyue. Yun Ting said: "The Purple Tower Queen didn''t say that we have our own consciousness, so it is not illusory. What are you sad about? In fact, this illusory world is also good. At least the three of us know that we have autonomous consciousness, and nothing can be done. It''s good to tease those yers, without revealing their identity, to do something else." She has thought about one hundred and eight ways how to make yers fail the level. Princess Half Moon''s emotions came quickly, but also quickly. I remembered that I was lucky enough and I knew two good friends like her, and my mood calmed down. Then Tang Guo talked to them about the rules and coulde up with various tricky ways to make yers suffer in the game. If there is a scumbag like Song Lin, you can go to Novice Vige to hunt down. But none of them can use mental attacks, which will cause life-threatening behaviors to yers. "For human yers, this world is a virtual world. In fact, for us, it is a real world." Tang Guo exined, "If one day, because yers are in danger of mental attacks in the game, then this game Basically it''s over." "If you want to maintain the prosperity of this game, you need a steady stream of yers toe in. If a game does not have yers, then this illusory world will be destroyed by humans, because it has no meaning to them." Seeing the two of them, Tang Guo said meditatively, especially emphasizing: "Now you should understand why I want to restrain you? In fact, if you don''t attack human yers, you are protecting ourselves. Just y, don''t overdo it. , The gamepany will not be so good." "You should be very clear about your own personalities, and act ording to your own personalities. As long as you don''t cause any danger, you can do whatever you want in this world." Yun Ting nodded and smiled: "I want to understand, don''t worry, I won''t use mental attacks. If there are no human yers, this world will not be fun, it would be boring." "I haven''t thought about whom to start with," said Princess Banyue. "Actually, it is no different from before. The only thing is that we have more of our own consciousness. Then I will maintain the original life." Tang Guo was satisfied, and revealed good news to the two of them: "By the way, the human yer who is cooperating with me is arranging to design a new map. It is said that it is the most prosperous city in the human world and will be integrated here in time." "You can tell me what you are interested in, and I will ask him to help integrate it." In this way, the three autonomous NPCs chatted. A few dayster, Yun Ting left Purple Tower City, she couldn''t wait to do something to the yers, cough cough, just came up with some new methods. She did not forget Song Lin, she also released the task of finding Song Lin, once Song Lin appeared, she would hold the whip to chase the opponent. Princess Half Moon hasn''t changed much, but when she faces the human yers'' gestures, she mostly smiles, and will never believe the same stupidity as before. Those yers who thought that Princess Banyue was a good deceiver, did not expect that Princess Banyue would also learn to punish. "The beautiful, kind, and simple Yue''er has also changed. I thought about it. She hated me and let me go around for a long time because I was squandered." "I me Song Zhanan, if it weren''t for him, Xiaoyue''er wouldn''t do such a thing." "Ouuuu, the task assigned by Yue''er is getting harder and harder, Song Zha, I remember you." Chapter 4315: Game npc(65) Chapter 4315: Game npc(65) The passing yer heard that the yer was in tatters, like a beggar: "What are you guys? Are you afraid that you dont know the saints basil? This little witch is so perverted now, cant stand it, cant stand it, its too tormented People are now. But, I will not give up, I mustplete the task, I still dont believe it!" The more tricky the tasks assigned by the , the more excited the yers are, and they flood into the Beman Desert like crazy. "Actually, the Queen of the Purple Tower is already very good, isn''t it?" In Zita City, the yers who are participating in the Purple Tower Sports Conference exchanged one after another. "At least here we can get a fairpetition. The Queen of the Purple Tower is not like it. Even if you tantly target the yers like Ban Yue, you wont want Ban Yue Princess to give you a gentle knife." "Yes, the Purple Tower Queen is the best." "Are you sure it''s not the Queen of the Purple Tower. You''re busy in lovetely, so you don''t have time to trouble you? The boss of Gongxi pulls the Queen of the Purple Tower out every time she goes online. She doesn''t want to torture the yers, but now she has no time. " "Have you all forgotten the fear of being dominated by her?" "Also, Yu Jun, Princess Banyue and the Queen of the Purple Tower are good friends. They are known as sisters. Both are called the Queen of the Purple Tower. They are so behaved in front of her. Who is the devil? You should know in your heart. ?" yers: "..." So, they hope that the boss of Gongxi will not be too scumbag, otherwise... they can''t imagine the consequences. Besides, Song Lin, every time he enters the game, he will be quickly found by Yu Ting and lose his life. Up to now, he has no way to rise to the rank, and the current ranking has fallen outside the hundred. Song Lin was very angry, andints were useless, and he couldn''t win with a hard bar. There was a feeling that his anger had nowhere to vent. Suicide ount, re-training the ount is very unrealistic. There are various limited equipment on this ount, which are really limited. He can''t bear it if he can''t buy it in the future. At this moment, Song n had a problem, Song Lin had to say goodbye to the game temporarily and deal with Song n affairs. Two yearster, the most prosperous city map created by Meng''s himself was integrated into the game. The one-to-one construction, all iconic buildings are restored, the picture is so exquisite that every detail is not easy to spot defects. The new map shocked countless yers and made them like this game even more. What surprised them even more was that the person in charge of this city turned out to be the Queen of the Purple Tower. The most frightening thing is that this is a gift from Meng Xihan to the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. Who is Meng Xihan? It is Gongxi smiling. The yers are all shocked, damn, who are they ying games with? "This is what my house looks like, but you will be in charge of this ce in the future." Meng Xihan said, he is very satisfied with the current results. He has control over every detail here, and he checked the map personally before incorporating the map. "At night, you can see the lights at night here, just like the world outside." Meng Xihan apanied Tang Guo to watch the night scene, and at this moment he was extremely satisfied. He thought, he couldn''t treat her as an NPC. "Meng Xihan, I found the cause of your illness." Tang Guo''s sudden voice, Meng Xihan was taken aback, what did he hear? "what did you say?" "I have found the cause of your disease and know how to treat it. The disease you are suffering from is actually not a disease in the traditional sense, but a kind of bug got in your body." When he unintentionally flipped to a book of this world history, Tang Guo feltplicated. "Zombie bugs, as the name suggests, are to make rigid bugs appear in the body. Except for the position of the head, there will be no sensation in other ces, but it will not destroy any function of the body. When a zombie bug prates into the body, it will be a living creature. dead." The record in the wild history is that one day the Queen Mother Chen''s body became rigid and became a living dead. It was only yearster that someone revealed the secret. Someone nted a zombie bug on the Queen Mother Chen. Zombie bugs, produced in icy areas. She checked the information in the wild history, and the snowy mountains Meng Xihan had been to, which matched the ce where the zombie bugs were produced. The real world outside is the posterity of the Queen Mother Chen. For this reason, she also chatted with the Queen Mother Chen and talked about a few pieces of history that the Queen Mother knew. The situation in the dynasty, and then check the history, it can roughly match. Chapter 4316: Game npc(66) Chapter 4316: Game npc(66) "So I didn''t get sick?" In fact, Meng Xihan has not been so persistent in curing his own disease. He had thought about it. If he really couldn''t see the real world outside, he would be asked to copy all the wonderful world outside into the game. Here, he could still fulfill his unfinished dream. Zi Ta suddenly said that instead of being sick, he was bitten by a zombie bug and got into his body. Not only that, she also knew how to treat. In fact, there are very few records of zombie bugs in this world, and the only record is that the Queen Mother Chen in the wild history has been caught by zombie bugs. When Tang Guo first saw this unofficial history, he subconsciously remembered the Queen Mother Chen in the group, and thenpared with the other party, and asked about the physical symptoms of the Queen Mother Chen, andpared with Meng Xihan, it turned out to be exactly the same. Finally, after checking other information, it is concluded that this is a zombie. Experts in the modern world cannot detect zombie bugs, and it is normal. There are too many secrets in this world that humans have not solved, and some information has been lost for a long time. It is normal to regard Meng Xihan''s situation as a disease. After learning that it was a zombie bug, she rummaged through the books brought to the system space from various worlds. Each small world is not the same, but some things are simr andmon. After two years of research, she found a solution to the zombie bug. During the period, she also asked her friends in various worlds to help her find existences simr to zombie bugs. If a specific method is found, not only can Meng Xihan recover, but the Queen Mother Chen will have a chance in the future, and this method can also be used. The solution to zombie bugs is very simple, only one substance is needed-chicken blood. "Just use chicken blood?" Meng Xihan still didn''t believe it. The problem that trapped countless experts could be solved with fresh chicken blood? It sounds like a fantasy. "I know you are kind, let me try it." Meng Xihan did not expect that Tang Guo just asked about his condition casually at the beginning, and was really helping him analyze, check the information, and even figure out the native methods. Tang Guo said that the method is simple and there are no side effects. Maybe you can really try it. Meng Xihan, who came out of the game nutrition warehouse, was a little bit amused. Perhaps she was too serious, so he had forgotten that the game world was virtual and even believed in that method. Now that he agreed, Meng Xihan didn''t intend to perfuse things, at least he had to try it, and tomorrow he would give her a feeling after using chicken blood. Scratch the palms of your hands and soak them in fresh chicken blood. Is it really okay? Meng Xihan didn''t hold much hope, but his assistant looked incredulous. What did his husband just say? It is necessary to use chicken blood to bathe, and it may be good for the condition? Ask him to contact the chicken vendor early to buy chicken blood? "What are you still waiting for?" "Sir, are you sure?" "Will chicken blood bring any substantial harm to me?" Meng Xihan asked rhetorically, "No, just go quickly. I need a result before dawn." "Okay, sir." The experts know that Meng Xihan wants to soak chicken blood. They all thought Meng Xihan was crazy, but they couldn''t stop it. They thought in their hearts that it was Meng Xihan who stood up too eagerly and wanted to try this kind of native method. Chapter 4317: Game npc(67) Chapter 4317: Game npc(67) Since they won''t cause him any harm, they have no reason to stop, at least it can make him feel better. The next morning, Meng Xi contained a bathtub of fresh chicken blood. ording to Tang Guo''s method, he cut a hole in the palm of his hand and sole, and soaked his whole body in it. Around him, there stood assistants and experts, their expressions serious, far less rxed than Meng Xihan. Meng Xihan really didn''t have any hope, just didn''t want to disappoint Tang Guo''s heart, so he did. What he didn''t expect was that at the moment when he was soaked in chicken blood, he felt that there was something running around in his flesh and blood, which made him suddenly open his eyes: "I feel like in my body There are bugs." The experts squatted down quickly and observed Meng Xihan''s face. Sure enough, they saw that the skin on Meng Xihan''s face was also slightly agitating, as if a bug was burrowing in it. This discovery made everyone''s scalp numb, and also a bit excited. Can chicken blood really cure diseases? As time passed, Meng Xihan felt that his body was getting hot, and the bugs rushing around in his body seemed to be looking for a breakthrough. He wanted to get out of his body with great urgency. It didn''t take long for the worms to find a ce to go out, rushing out of the openings in the palms of his hands and soles of his feet. A few minutester, the calm chicken blood in the bathtub was boiling. Meng Xihan endured the somewhat ufortable feeling. ording to Tang Guo, when he didn''t feel any bugs in his body, it was when he came out of the bathtub. The chicken blood in that bathtub must be heated and boiled to kill the zombie insects. Zombie bugs reproduce very quickly. As long as one gets into the body, it will reproduce in a short time. They are very good at disguising, and can even be invisible and blend into the flesh and blood of the human body. The current medical equipment cannot detect it at all. . For safety, he will bathe in fresh chicken blood for the next few days. After five consecutive times, he will observe again. If there are no symptoms of zombie bug reproduction, it means that the zombie bug has been driven out of his body. . Two hourster, the chicken blood no longer boiled. Meng Xihan tried to raise his arm. To his surprise, his arm was no longer inconsistent or even conscious, but was able to lift it up. But he has not been able to control his body for many years, so his movements are very stiff. This result still surprises everyone. At this moment, no one would not believe Meng Xihan''s words. If it weren''t for experts to check his body, Meng Xihan could not wait to enter the game and talk to Tang Guo about it. He originally wanted to cooperate with her, but he didn''t expect it to be really useful. It was the evening of the next day when Tang Guo saw Meng Xihan again. As soon as Meng Xihan appeared, he took her hand with excitement and gave her a big hug. She felt the excitement in Meng Xihan''s heart, and the two did not speak for a while. Tang Guo thought that the first thing Meng Xihan said was that he could stand up, andter he could go outside to see more scenery, and thene back to share with her. After all, this is what he has hoped most. However, what Meng Xihan said was not this sentence, but in her ear: "Purple Tower, let''s get married." As early as a few years ago, Meng Xihan discovered that he had a different feeling for this virtual character. Chapter 4318: Game npc(68) Chapter 4318: Game npc(68) He had never thought about a woman with whom he would spend his whole life, and he was not even interested in them. Until I came to this game, I met a different Purple Tower Queen. As he approached step by step, they did have a different rtionship. The reason why he did not choose to marry the npc he likes like other yers is because in reality, he is actually a person who cannot control his own destiny. He didn''t know how long he could live. In order to protect her, he has taken the control of the gamepany, the Queen of Purple Tower, and her two friends Half Moon Princess, the saint''s daughter, and the three npc data change permissions, only in his own hands. . If one day, he dies, he will entrust other people to help her guard this authority. Now that he bes healthy, it means that he can live for a long time, and he can control everything without help from others. So, he wants to get married, even if she is just a virtual game character, it doesn''t matter at all. "Meng Xihan, you are a real human being, and now you can recover, why did you choose to marry a virtual character of me?" "Do you want to live with me forever?" Meng Xi smiled and said, "Yes, I want to live with you forever." Now he can live with her for a lifetime. "From now on, I will go to work during the day and go home at night." This is where he goes home at night. In the game, he can sleep and sleep without any impact on the body. "You won''t find an NPC in the game to marry like many yers, but in the real world, you will find someone to marry?" "Purple Tower, you receive too much negative news. You should read less of those useless news. I am not that kind of person. I have no interest in anyone except you." It may be that the body has recovered, Meng Xihan couldn''t help speaking more easily. "In that case, you will move to the Purple Pagoda in the future. I will only hire a husband." System: Boy, count your interest! Humph! ! If you dare to do anything to the host, this system will paralyze yourpanywork in minutes. In the game, the news of the marriage between Queen Purple Tower and Gongxi Hanxiao is known to all yers. Yes, it is known. Since knowing that Gong Xi Han Xiao is Meng Xi Han, all yers have expected this day. When they received this news and invited them to a wedding in a new city, the yers were excited and calm, and their hearts were particrly contradictory. Besides, the Song family is finally stable, but the funds are condensed and various businesses are hindered. Song Lin is passive in this regard, causing dissatisfaction among many shareholders. Because all the encounters are because of him. In the end, the shareholders made a decision and figured out how to kick Song Lin out. In the past few years, Song Lin was kicked out by Song''s shareholders before being killed by Meng Xihan. The decadent Song Lin remembered the game he used to, but he didn''t expect to find the changes in the game as soon as he came in, and also saw the news that Gongxi Hanxiao and Empress Zi Tower were married. He hurried to the new city where the wedding was held, and looked at the appearance of the talented couple with hatred. At first he wanted to do something, but he didn''t expect that someone was discussing Meng Xihan. After hearing it for a while, he was shocked and finally understood why he was always targeted by Meng Xihan. It turns out that Gongxi Hanxiao is Meng Xihan. I heard that Meng Xihan''s disease is already cured. This is the worst. Chapter 4319: Game npc(69) Chapter 4319: Game npc(69) Song Lin also found out that because he hadn''t been online for a long time, the gang he had established was not his anymore. He felt very embarrassed and left dingy. I decided to spend some money to change my name, then squeeze my face again, and make a facelift, but I was stopped just when I left the new city. "Where are we going?" asked Yun Ting, shaking his red whip, his smile made Song Lin''s heart tight. Princess Half Moon pulled down the sleeves of Yu Ting: "Ying Ting, it is better to catch him first, and throw him away, so as not to ruin the good deeds of Sister Zita." "Of course, otherwise I would have done it when I saw him, waiting for this time?" Song Lin remembered the shadow that had been severely whipped by Yun Ting before, and suddenly felt bad. Before Yun Ting came over to grab him, he hurried off the assembly line. Later, Song Lin went online to pinch his face and change his name, but he was still recognized by Yun Ting. He has already consciously recognized other people, not by looking at the surface, he can recognize whatever Song Lin changes. In the end, Song Lin could only retreat with anger. One day, Tang Guo found Yun Ting and Ban Yue Gong and said that he would teach them how to surf the Inte and y guest appearances in other games. Yun Ting is very excited, she is worried that she has no chance to clean up Song Lin. If she learns this method, can''t she go to torture Song Lin? She promised Tang Guo that she would never involve other people, and only trouble Song Lin, and not to kill him was to torture him and let him experience the gloom of life. Later, Song Lin would encounter all kinds of bad luck as long as he used the Inte. Especially when he browsed the website of Xiaohuang Mosquitoes, he was stabbed to the police uncle''s ce by Yun Xun''s help. Song Lin was also criticized and educated, and he was ashamed and lost to his grandma''s house. When Song Lin was alive, the existence of abruptly helped him get rid of all the things that were connected to the Inte, and finally became a backward elderly person. After Meng Xihan recovers, in addition to expanding thepany''s business, he is going to fulfill his dream. Copy all kinds of beautiful scenery into the game. Game yers feel that they are so lucky to y a game and can see the scenery around the world, thanks to the existence of the Queen of the Purple Tower. They also understood that Meng Xihan was serious, not just ying around like them. At first, Lan Jian had been doing power leveling with him. Even if he married Bi Anhua in the game, he had a tacit understanding of cooperating to fight monsters, and he had no special performance. Until one day, the Higan Flower no longer appeared, cutting the strange blue sword, and suddenly discovered that something was missing. From this day on, he left a message to Bi Anhua every day when he went online, asking her what was wrong and if something happened. It has been posted for several days without any response. Lan Jian was a little anxious, and asked about the existence of Bianhua in the various groups, and finally found Meng Xihan, he himself did not expect to hold such a big leg. I thought it would be difficult for this busy person to reply to his news, but I didn''t expect it to be returned in seconds. Later, I remembered that the current time was at night, and it was not surprising that Lan Jian, at night, the boss of Gongxi was dormant in the game. It may be to sleepfortably in the game. Meng''s investment in this game is particrlyrge. In recent years, not only has the number of yers not decreased, but even more people of all ages. [Blue Sword]: Gongxi boss, what are you talking about? He An Hua she... [Gongxi smiles]: You heard it right, it was her family who introduced her to her. After all, people who are going to the third ce have to consider life-long events. Chapter 4320: Game npc (end) Chapter 4320: Game npc (end) Lan Jian felt a little flustered. He saw that he was still a husband and wife with Bi Anhua in the game, and he suddenly felt a little clear. He asked Meng Xihan about the whereabouts of Bianhua, and for the first time actively cut off the game for half a month. Half a monthter, Blue Sword and Higan Flower reappeared. Not long after, they re-hosted a wedding in the new city. She also said that she was embarrassed by Tang Guo and did the college entrance examination questions and simtion questions. In the college entrance examination, the mathematics test was a hundred and four, shocking the whole school. Later, I learned that it was the task of the Queen of the Purple Tower, and many people got in, looking for the Queen of the Purple Tower for a weird task. Seeing this situation, Meng Xihan didn''t disturb the world of him and Tang Guo? Therefore, he specially developed a set of learning levels, including all stages. If students want to meet the Queen of the Purple Tower, they have to do a variety of questions to break through the barriers, and they will put in new types of questions every year. Teachers, I really love this game. Even when assigning homework, it is for students to go through the barriers, especially the random questions of the barriers, each time a different number changes, this is the nightmare of the students. Meng Xihan really took this game as a real world. After the emergence of the learning system, he incorporated the medical system into the game. Medical students can also simte various experiments in the virtual space of the game, which is simply a boon to the entire world. After that, he developed othermonly used learning systems in life, such as music ss levels, martial arts ss levels, sports event levels... this game is no longer a simple game. It is a virtual life world closely rted to human development. Under Meng Xihan''s deliberate guidance, Tang Guo, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, is the master of this virtual world. In order to prevent those people from seeing Tang Guo easily, Meng Xihan is simply a devil. As long as you pass each level, you will have a chance to meet the Queen of the Purple Tower. Countless yers haveined about it. Meng Xihan must be jealous, so there is a game that is not a game. Many yearster, Meng Xihan, who is 80 years old in the real world, is still very healthy. He doesn''t go out to take risks anymore. Human life is not long. In fact, he doesn''t seek to live too long. He just thinks that he will never see his love again after he died. He has endless regrets in his heart. At the age of eighty, he likes to spend more time in the game. For this, he has worked a lot in the past few decades, and developed a more advanced game warehouse, as well as nutrient solution. It''s not a problem to spend three or five days in the game warehouse filled with nutrient solution, but Meng Xihan still feels that it is not enough. When he was ny years old, he felt that his body was gradually dying, and his life in this world might really be running out. He has no regrets in his life. It can be said that he was favored by God and made him recognize his favorite in the game. On this day, Meng Xihan, who felt that the deadline was approaching, found people around him and exined many things. There is no need to worry about thepany''s affairs. He has arranged it long ago. He was just afraid that he was gone, no one would protect his purple tower. Entering the game, Meng Xihan''s face in the game still looks like the young and handsome before. He appeared at their home, and Tang Guo sat on the sofa watching TV. Meng Xihan walked over and held her in his arms. "Purple Tower, my life is about to end." "I have done everything, even if I am not here in the future, no one can bully you." Tang Guo looked at Meng Xihan and said, "Yes." "Purple Tower, will you be sad?" Meng Xihan asked. Tang Guo shook his head and held Meng Xihan''s hand: "I am an NPC, how can I be sad? Or, I will pretend to be sad to give you somefort." "You lie." Meng Xihanughed and kissed her forehead. "I once had a regret, why are you not a real human? Later I thought it was good." "Zi Tower, you still want to lie to me after getting along for so many years? You obviously have human consciousness, don''t you?" At first he didn''t believe it, butter he had to believe it. NPC, how could it be like Zita? "Zi Pagoda, you, Ban Yue, and , all have human consciousness, right?" "However, you are different from the two of them. You are more like a real human. I suspected that you were an outsider who ran into the game." "But these are not important, as long as you are the Purple Pagoda." Meng Xihan hugged Tang Guo''s waist with a face full of dismay, "I''m afraid I will leave, you will be sad. But that''s good, you have humans. Consciousness, smarter than humans, will not be bullied." "Purple Tower, do you have a real name?" "Have." "Sure enough, you ran in from the outside and turned everyone around. I was the one willingly." "Purple Tower, what is your real name? I want to remember that I will find you in my next life." "Tang Guo." "Guoguo, I remember your real name." What Meng Xihan didn''t know was that on the day he disappeared in this world, the possessing man realized that the Purple Pagoda had also disappeared. Yun Ting and Princess Banyue looked at the Queen of Purple Pagoda in front of them, feeling sad. "I don''t know where Sister Zita went, why can''t she stay here and stay with us all the time?" Princess Banyue couldn''t help crying. Yun Ting patted her shoulder: "Why are you crying? Sister Zita is different from us. She has her own ce to go. We only need to follow her exnation and protect our world, and don''t disappoint her efforts." "Yeah." Princess Banyue stopped crying, "Yun Ting, let''s bully Song Lin, I''m in a bad mood." Yun Ting frowned, "Okay, let me stare at it. Now, nothing can be done without the Inte. When Song Lin alwayses into contact with the Inte, that old immortal has a long life." Chapter 4321: Group communication Chapter 4321: Groupmunication [Margaret]: The school flower hasnt moved yet. I dont know when I will arrive in the new world. Looking forward to... [Ziyun]: Cough cough cough, why did youe out again? Haven''t you learned a lesson before? [Margaret]: I wille out as soon as I think of it, just a little bit. [Chi Xiao]: I remember thest world girl seemed to ask the Queen Mother Chen many things, and finally proved that there were traces of the Queen Mother Chen''s existence in the real world history of the world she was in. [Mo Yuntian]: I also remember this. It is said that the wild history she read was about the Queen Mother Chen being killed by a zombie insect. Now the solution to the zombie bug has been found by the girl, but the Queen Mother Chen wants to operate it, which is probably a lot of trouble. [Billy]: The Queen Mother Chen has not moved to the capital yet? [Queen Mother Chen]: It has only been a few days on my side, and the passage of time is much slower than yours. Everyone also understands that when everyone is chatting in the group, all of them will automatically adjust their time to the slowest world. [Margaret]: Even if you are not in your world, you can find your news. Are you the Queen Mother Chen you are many lucky people in the legend? [Margaret]: By the way, now that you know how to solve your physical problems, have you nned what to do? [Queen Mother Chen]: There is no chance yet. The queen arranges people to stare at me every day, and there is no way to do anything. Over the years, she has pulled out a lot of my people inside and out, and I have to make reasonable use of the only ones left. Whether we can solve the zombie bugs depends on the remaining people. Let''s see if we can find opportunities after moving to the capital. [Margaret]: Oh, then you should be careful, the school flowers have note out yet, Ill go out to see if there are any people who look particrly like the protagonist. If I see them, I will beat them up, maybe they wille. Up? Margaret was silent, and the people in the group were a little dumbfounded. Margaret was so fierce, even if the protagonist appeared in that world, she wouldn''t dare to show up, right? Around night, the Queen Mother Chen showed up again. [Queen Mother Chen]: I am going to a newly built capital, and I have been moved to a carriage. The emperor turned out to be my enemy, and the carriage was only ordered toy a floor, obviously trying to kill me. But has she forgotten, I don''t even have sensation in my body now, only one head belongs to me. [Margaret]: Give her a curse talisman, and let her look at it. [Queen Mother Chen]: Not for the time being. I will find opportunities to use it when I arrive in the new country. Migration to a country is a major event, and there is no room for mistakes. As the queen of a country, if something goes wrong while migrating to the capital of a country, there will be turmoil if someone makes a fuss about it. [Margaret]: Why is it so troublesome, can''t you just beat it? [Queen Mother Chen]: We are an ordinary world here. Everyone is an ordinary person. They are more particr about many things. It is different from your powerful world. [Ziyun]: Margaret, every world has its own rules, and the Queen Mother Chen has her own ns. The mortal world does need certain rules. What''s more, as the Queen Mother of a country, the Empress Dowager Chen certainly doesn''t like watching the country turmoil. [Margaret]: I''m really particr about it. I''m obviously not free with such a high status. The Queen Mother looked at these, but just smiled, not caring at all. These friends in the group treat her sincerely. In this world, she hasn''t made a few people who treat her sincerely. Apart from the group, there is only one Queen Mother Xu who has been dead for many years. Chapter 4322: Oiran (1) Chapter 4322: Oiran (1) "You take this, go quickly." Seeing the girl in front of him looked at her with a look of resentment, Lu Yuer couldn''t help but feel a pain. She couldn''t help but touched the girl''s face and sighed in her heart. Fortunately for her Find out in time, otherwise there is really no way to redeem all this. It must be that she usually eats vegetarian food and recites the Buddha, and the Buddha blessed her. When the mistake was made, she found that Meng Shiyin was her daughter. Otherwise... when she thinks of those fat-headed people, it is likely that they will be pressing on her daughter''s thin body and bullying her daughter, she will be a little choked. "What tricks are you ying?" Meng Shiyin''s eyes were red. She was inexplicably caught by these people in a brothel. She thought she couldnt escape. She couldnt figure it out. The old bustard who had been fierce to her before suddenly became red eyes and looked at her with a pitiful face, even To let her go. She felt that this might be the old bustard ying other tricks, and she didn''t believe that this vicious person would suddenly let her go. But she looked at the jade pendant in her hand. This jade pendant was very difficult to see. Not only did she let her go, but she also gave her such a valuable thing. Seeing Meng Shiyin staring at the jade pendant, Lu Yuer quickly said: "You keep this thing close to your body, it is very important, don''t lose it, don''t sell it, it has a bearing on your identity. Hurry up, leave here, don''t look back. " Meng Shiyin was suspicious, touched her trapped wrist red, then looked at the jade pendant, and then at the appearance of Lu Yuer, it seemed that she had not cheated. How about she try? Meng Shiyin turned around and walked faster, feeling that no one was catching up. She ran straight away and ran a long way. Lu Yuer stood in the alley with a look of dismay, watched Meng Shiyin''s back disappear, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. "Yu''er, you finally found your daughter, why didn''t you recognize each other?" asked a woman next to her. Lu Yuer shook her head, her eyes were red, and the tears in her eyes were almost unstoppable, so she could only wipe it gently with an embroidered handkerchief: "She is the daughter of a trader anyway, innocent and white, better than me. The old bustards mother is much stronger. Once she is known, she is my own daughter, and she can''t hold her head up in this life, and it is even more unlikely that good people will follow her." "That''s it, I hope that jade pendant can bring her a different fate." "What''s the origin of the jade pendant?" The woman asked in surprise. Lu Yuer shook her head: "It''s not something of a wealthy family anyway. I got it from the fleeing girl. That girl looks like a refugee but has such a precious jade pendant. It''s definitely not easy. I checked. There is nothing special about Tai Chi on that girl, nor does my daughter. I also asked people to inquire, this girl is unknown and has been living outside for many years. As the saying goes, the eighteenth change of the female big girl can''t be faked." "It doesn''t matter if it is seen through. My daughter doesn''t know anything. This is just a gift to her." Lu Yuer wiped her tears, and returned to the old bustard''s appearance at the Meixianyuan: "Let''s go, go in and see if the girl has been washed clean, Master Liu is still waiting." Lu Yu''er was not ashamed of her heart. That old girl likes these just growing up. If she hadn''t encountered this troubled girl asionally, she would not find one who was even more serious than her daughter. Chapter 4323: Oiran (2) Chapter 4323: Oiran (2) When Tang Guo woke up, she felt all over her body limp, without any strength, it was very difficult to support it. She gave herself a pulse, only to realize that she was a traditional Chinese medicine, which not only made the body soft, but also had aphrodisiac effect. It seems that the current situation is not very good, especially when she sees that her body is slightly exposed, or ancient clothes, her heart is getting worse and worse. "Tongzi, get me some medicine." The system quickly helped Tang Guo find medicine based on the symptoms. After taking the medicine, the weakness on her body disappeared instantly, she wiped the sweat from her forehead, and then looked at the surrounding environment. [The host is big, this is Misenin. "What is Meixianyuan?" Tang Guo didn''t react for a while and asked casually. [Flower House. Tango paused and replied, "Oh." [The host is big, someone ising. The system informs. Hearing this, Tang Guoy back on the couch, pretending to be very weak, and was already thinking about what to do. As soon as he appeared in the flower house, this was not a good phenomenon. From the point of being drugged, she was either sold in or cheated in because she was a pure white girl. On the edge of her bed, three people came. She opened her eyes pretending to be weak, and a bit of fear appeared in her eyes appropriately. "From now on, you will be the girl of my Meixianyuan. If you are obedient and pick up the guests obediently, my Meixianyuan will not treat you badly. If you are not obedient and want to escape, you want to know what the end is. Just try. "Lu Yu''er has a hideous face,pletely different from the way she faced Meng Shiyin''s mother before. Except for her own daughters, in her eyes, these girls who fell to the Misenyuan were just goods, tools used to please the dignitaries and to help her earn silver taels. Tang Guo didn''t speak, she hadn''t figured out the situation yet, with her current situation, the other party shouldn''t be rough. Most of the guests decided to dress her so well. Therefore, she only needs to wait for the old bustard to leave, and then ept the memory, then she knows what to do. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t mean to struggle, Lu Yuer felt a little satisfied. Wouldn''t it be good for a woman who is in trouble to have a ce to live? It can be delicious and spicy. Even if she didn''t bring people in, the little girl who saw such a sign in other flower houses would have such thoughts. This is the result of everything. It is better to be in her Meixianyuan. "If you are obedient, I won''t treat you badly." Maybe it''s because I remembered that if the little girl without this sign still didn''t know how to exin to Master Liu, Lu Yuer pityed Tang Guo a little bit more, "Just look like you , He should be the oiran of my Misenyuan, after today''s affairs are over, I won''t let you pick up guests casually." Tang Guo only felt that these words were extremely ridiculous. He didn''t pick up customers casually, and he didn''t want to pick up customers. It was nothing more than using his identity as an oiran to increase his value and sell it at a better price. She doesn''t have any affection for this kind of cannibals. What''s more ridiculous is that there is a string of Buddhist beads in the hands of this old bustard, which is extremely ironic. From Lu Yu''er''s words, Tang Guo could hear several messages. She was indeed set, and there were still a few hours before the time. Now the outside is still very bright, mostly at night. So when Lu Yuer left, she should have a few more hours to be safe, and she could receive the memories of this world first. Chapter 4324: Oiran (3) Chapter 4324: Oiran (3) The heroine of this world is named Meng Shiyin. The Meng family has been in business for generations, so it is considered the daughter of a wealthy businessman. But in ancient times, the status of merchants was rtively low. Meng Shiyin''s father came to the capital to do business, hoping to strengthen some powerful people and improve his status. In addition, he might be able to find a good marriage for his daughter. Meng Shiyin happened to be hit by Lu Yuer because she was out for fun, who was helping Liu Yuer, who was still a young girl. This Master Liu is closely rted to the existence of Meixianyuan, and Lu Yuer had to make arrangements. She arranged for someone to tie Meng Shiyin back, with Master Liu behind her back, and investigated that Meng Shiyin was only the daughter of a businessman, and she was not afraid of anything. Of course Meng Shiyin was unwilling. He wanted to escape, and was caught back and beaten up. Lu Yuer, an old bustard, also personally tortured Meng Shiyin. Just when Lu Yuer opened Meng Shiyin''s mouth, she was stunned. In fact, there is a small mole inside Meng Shiyin''s lips. Most people can''t notice this ce. This ce is very special. Lu Yuer once gave birth to a daughter. In order to prevent her from stepping on this path that cannot be turned back, Lu Yuer sent her to a family. To this end, she looked for birthmarks on her daughter, hoping to be used as evidence of her recognition in the future. Some small moles are definitely not good, because she knows that some moles will fall when they grow, or they will have more new moles, which must be the kind of birthmarks that cannot be dropped. Finally, she found a mole in the child''s lips. Without finding her birthmark, she can only remember this rtively special mole, which most people can''t find. After recognizing that she was her daughter, Lu Yuer quickly asked someone to investigate and learned of Meng Shiyins name. She also remembered the family where she put her daughter in. She was indeed surnamed Meng, but she didnt expect that the ce turned out to be the Meng family vige. Lu Yuer was very happy to find her daughter, but she did not dare to recognize her by seeing her so goodbye. Especially tonight, Master Liu is about toe over. She had sent someone over before saying that someone had already been found. If her daughter is not allowed to serve Master Liu, she will be over. But if you let your daughter go, then she really can''t live, and you can''t allow her daughter to have innocence. How can she lose it because of this? When Lu Yuer was in a panic, the original owner fled from a ce to the capital. Although his body was dirty, Lu Yuer knew that this was a beauty embryo and quickly caught him back. After washing it, it was indeed a beauty embryo, and it was also discovered that there was a precious jade pendant on the original owner, which was worn by the other side. She thought about it instantly, snatched the jade pendant and gave it to her daughter Meng Shiyin. Meng Shiyin really didn''t know about this, and he was very d that he had escaped. The original owner who was left at the Meixianyuan was dedicated to the patron of the Meixianyuan by the old bustard Lu Yuer. Even if she loses her innocence, she still wants to get rid of this ce. Naturally, Lu Yuer''s torture is indispensable. She has to confess her fate and stay in Meixianyuan after a long needle pierced her finger. And Meng Shiyin, who was wearing a jade pendant over there, had an adventure along the way. First, she met the person she liked and experienced various obstacles together. When in danger, the jade pendant saved her life. Chapter 4325: Oiran (4) Chapter 4325: Oiran (4) It turned out that this jade pendant turned out to be a royal item, and Meng Shiyin was recognized as the daughter of the royal princess who was lost many years ago and possessed the identity of the princess. The recognition of a jade pendant with rtives of the royal family has spread in the capital. The original owner was already the oiran of Misenyuan at this time, and he inadvertently caught a glimpse of the jade pendant, only to realize that she was supposed to be a guilt, but when she was lost, she was too young and many memories were gradually blurred. She overheard Lu Yuer''s words again and learned that Meng Shiyin turned out to be Lu Yuer''s daughter. All of this was designed by Lu Yuer, and her hatred reached its peak. The original owner, who was already an oiran, used his own advantage to sessfully approach the royal family and finally gained the status of the royal family. But as soon as she appeared, she was very hot, jealous and unscrupulous. She was born in Hualou, and was actually not weed by the royal family. Of course, there are people who wee her and even love her. Unfortunately, this person can''t help much at all, and he was killed in the end. Meng Shiyin, whose identity was exposed, finally showed that she didn''t know at all because of the help of various admirers, and that everything was nothing but an oolong. In addition, she was innocent in the end because of her special appeal to the emperor and queen. Even, I was finally able to be with my beloved person instead of being a cousin. It was toote to be happy. The original owner felt that he shouldn''t have encountered all this, and did a lot of things with his life, but unfortunately the royal family couldn''t tolerate her at all. A princess was actually not that important to the royal family. In the end, to avoid her being a demon, the emperor gave her an order and sent her to be married. Going to a ce of unfamiliar and bitter cold, it is even more impossible to wipe out the hatred in her heart. Instead, she instigated King Fanbang and provoked a war. It''s a pity that this Fanbang country was too small and was eventually destroyed. After that, I have been living a life of drifting and drifting, and Meng Shiyin''s admirers have pushed a lot. And Meng Shiyin stayed with her favorite person, and in the end, she bought a beautiful vi for the elderly for her biological mother Lu Yuer. Tang Guo paid more attention to the person who initially pityed Meng Shiyin, the false princess who was living outside, and helped him a lot. Later, I learned that I was deceived, and the only person standing next to the original owner rolled his eyes. This person turned out to be the Queen Mother Chen, who had a strange disease and couldn''t move. In the plot, the Queen Mother Chen has never recovered from her illness. The original owner and the Empress Dowager Chen have no blood rtionship. The original owner is the daughter of Princess Yunzhen, and this Princess Yunzhen is the emperor''s biological sister, who also belonged to thete Queen Mother Xu. The reason for taking care of Queen Mother Xus granddaughter in this way is that Queen Mother Chen and Queen Mother Xu have a good rtionship. It should be said that they are friends of life and death. When she first admitted her mistake, the Queen Mother really did her best to help Meng Shiyin, and gave some of her power to Meng Shiyin, but she didn''t know that this was actually in the Queen''s calctions. The queen knew that Meng Shiyin was not the real princess, but a fake. But she knew that the Queen Mother Chen would love this lost princess, she was like watching the Queen Mother Chen the wrong person, and she was heartbroken in the end. It can be said that the Queen Mother Chen was **** off by this group of people. Later, the original owner, the real princess, came back. Empress Dowager Chen was the only person who loved her. The original owner was also a remembered person and never forgot this person. Regarding the fact that the Queen Mother Chen is a zombie insect, it is also the truth that the original owner was kissed to a ce of bitter cold. It is a pity that her letter was not delivered to the Queen Mother Chen at all, and it elerated her death. The Queen was afraid that Queen Mother Chen would stand up and be done by herself, so she looked for opportunities to kill her. The most ridiculous thing is that Meng Shiyin felt that the Queen Mother Chen changed her face too quickly. The loving olddy disappeared, changed her heart, and disliked her. Therefore, sheined about the Queen Mother Chens attitude and never visited her again. . Under the instigation of the queen, she already felt that the queen mother was a bad person, and helped the queen by pulling out all the power of the queen. Chapter 4326: Oiran (5) Chapter 4326: Oiran (5) After receiving all the plots, it only takes a while. While there was still time, Tang Guo nned to go to the group to see what happened to the Queen Mother Chen. A few monthster, Meng Shiyin will meet the Queen Mother Chen, her patron for a certain period of time. She is going to share this good news with the Queen Mother Chen. System: This is too terrible, it deserves to be his host. [School Flower]: Is the Queen Mother Chen there? [Margaret]: The Queen Mother Chen is temporarily absent, but Margaret''s heart is already cold. [Margaret]: You all ignore me, let me go to the corner and cry for a while. [Margaret]: I thought something was wrong before, and it was exactly as I expected. [Margaret]: Ah, ah, I knew that the time on the Queen Mother Chen''s side suddenly elerated, something terrible must have happened. [Margaret]: Sometimes I just think, if I''m not that smart, I will have a great time. [Margaret]: Since the God of Creation targeted me, why did he make me so smart? [Margaret]: I slipped, you continue. [Ziyun]: Suddenly I feel that Margaret is a little bit pitiful. [Mo Yuntian]: Isn''t the poor apprentice her apprentices? She must be rushed to the forest to experience again. [Chi Xiao]: There are also those unknown protagonists. If they are met by Marguerite, I think the other party will be over. Marguerite''s thinking is getting more and more abnormal. one eight [Queen Mother Chen]: School flower, are you looking for me? [School Flower]: If there are no other idents, I should be in your world. Well, let me talk about the story of this world first. The Queen Mother Chen felt ufortable. Based on her time in the group for so long, she could also understand the world where the school spent, and the role she upies, often feels aggrieved. Like the people in their group, when the school spends their world, they are mostly the cannon fodder. Therefore, if there is no such group and no friends like the school girl, she will eventually be thrown away. Could it be that the queen would attack her in advance? The Queen Mother Chen thought a lot, but didn''t guess, the truth is like this. After listening to the plot Tang Guo said, she was stunned for a long time. Some people confuse the blood of the royal family and pretend to be the princess. The key is that the princess is still the granddaughter of the Queen Mother Xu. What''s more frightening is that she helped take care of the fake princess, and even told the other party about herst power, but she didn''t know that the real princess was still suffering outside. She shouldn''t have suffered the suffering. This suffering was caused by the mother of the fake princess. What made the Queen Mother Chen even more incredible was that the real princess came back and was rejected by everyone, thinking that her mind was vicious and her actions could not be understood. The fake princess was a true, good and beautiful person. Empress Dowager Chen felt that her outlook on life had been refreshed. When in the pce, when truth, goodness and beauty can offset the guilt of confusing the royal blood and deceiving the emperor? The real princess has suffered so much because of the fake princess, and he wants to retaliate and even want the fake princess to die. That is all right. But what is the ending that the school flower told her? The true princess was finally sent by the emperor, that is, her uncle to the bitter coldnd and kissed him. The fake princess admirers still pushed hands, not only that, but also made her live in the bitter coldnd. Chapter 4327: Oiran (6) Chapter 4327: Oiran (6) The fake princess became the mother of a country, and her mother who had harmed the true princess could still go to a beautiful ce for the elderly. Her immobile queen mother turned out to be suffocated to death by the queen with a pillow. Stuck, too stumped! She felt that she was the most frustrated cannon fodder in the group. Just hearing these plots, she wanted to wipe out all relevant personnel inside. Really, she is so angry! ! [Margaret]: It sounds so angry. [Margaret]: If the school floweres to my side, I can still ept that I will encounter such a plot. When my mind is sober, I will definitely retaliate. [Queen Mother Chen]: School flower, where are you currently and are there any dangers? The current Queen Mother Chen wanted to jump up and p those people awake with a few ear scrapers. And the queen, she always thought that the queen just hated her, in the pce, she was defeated, that is normal. She didn''t expect that the queen was mad at her, knowing that the princess was a fake, she wanted to keep it. If there is no queen to escort, it may not be easy for the fake princess to get through. The empress dowager Chen felt ufortable thinking that all she had had been defeated by the fake princess. The fake princess still thinks she has changed, which is really ridiculous. She has no children throughout her life, and treats Queen Mother Xu''s children as her own. If it weren''t for the blood of the Queen Mother, she wouldn''t care too much about the so-called princess, the princess. There are too many princess princesses in the pce, and some may still be the children of her opponents. The best thing is to let the other party return and give a decent identity, where will they do their best to n for the other party. Not the Queen Mother Xu''s granddaughter. Isn''t it normal that she doesn''t like that? [School Flower]: When I came, things had just started, and the jade pendant had been snatched by Lu Yuer, the old bustard of Meixianyuan, to Meng Shiyin. [Queen Mother Chen]: Isnt that school flower dangerous now? I have someone who can use it. At present, the queen monitors me a lot less. Although there is no way to tantly use chicken blood to solve the zombie bugs, my people can still get close. Tang Guo understood what the Queen Mother Chen meant and wanted to arrange for someone to help her. [School Flower]: Dont worry about me, I will solve it by myself. Take care of yourself first. We will meet when we have the opportunity. Now that you know the truth, you should know what to do when you meet Meng Shiyin. [Queen Mother Chen]: That is natural, and my patience has almost reached its limit over the years. Fortunately, I met you, otherwise there is no hope of turning over for a lifetime. It now appears that the emperor was also a confused person, who was thrown around by the queen. [Margaret]: I keep hearing you mention the Queen, Queen Mother Chen, what kind of grudge does the Queen have with you? [Queen Mother Chen]: Actually, it''s not an enemy of life or death. Before the draft, the reputation of the Queen and I were side by side in Beijing. To put it bluntly, it means that they are evenly matched, and no one can suppress anyone. But the other party has never been reconciled, always wanting to put me on the side, every time I fail, it will give people a feeling of carelessness, and instead fall behind. [Queen Mother Chen]: Later, I became the concubine of the first emperor and lived with the Queen Mother Xu. At that time, Queen Mother Xu was also an ordinary concubine. She was rtively generous and got along well with me. The Queen Mother Xu, who has a son and a daughter, is no longer so attached to the Saint Chong. Chapter 4328: Oiran (7) Chapter 4328: Oiran (7) [Queen Mother Chen]: However, fighting is indispensable in the pce. Even if there is no fight, you have to fight, let alone the Queen Mother Xu, who has a pair of children? The Queen Mother and I spent many crises together. In fact, her health was not getting better at that time. The queen was supposed to draft women with me, but she fell ill that year and it was dyed until three yearster. In order to survive in the pce, I tried my best to climb up, just want to have a peace of mind, at least not to be deprived of food by the pce people. In just three short years, I did seed and gained a certain position in the pce. At this time, the queen was re-drafted and was given to the son of Queen Mother Xu, who is the current emperor''s wife. It may be because of my rtionship that the emperor had a prejudice toward the queen at first, so she hated it. Before the emperor''s death, I did not know for what purpose I canonized as a queen. In fact, I guess that this was the first emperors careful thought, and he didn''t want the emperor''s foreign family to be powerful. In this way, after the emperor ascended the throne, there were two queen mothers, but we got along very well, but it was a pity that Xu''s body was really bad. I was killed by a zombie bug by the queen. The school flower is the most clear, and it can''t be found at all. Once it ran into the body, there was no right way to solve it. [Margaret]: It turned out to be like this, that''s why the queen was unwilling to be suppressed by you, so she started on you. [Queen Mother Chen]: Almost. Queen Mother Chen then asked Tang Guo if she wanted to stay in the flower house? Tang Guo''s ability is no doubt simr to that of a **** in her heart. She even felt that perhaps it was the gods who knew the grievances here and resolved them personally. These things turned around in the Queen Mother Chen''s heart, without saying anything. Book every day [School Flowers]: I will stay here temporarily, when the timees, I wille to you. Empress Dowager Chen, if you have the opportunity, please quickly solve your physical problems. Should I get some paper puppets into the pce to help you? Tang Guo said so, and the Queen Mother Chen definitely agreed. She couldn''t wait to stand up now. The surface is not revealed, at least you have to stand up and do something more convenient. Tang Guo left the group, and after he came out, two puppet paper men were created. They left by the window and went directly to the pce to find Queen Mother Chen. There was still a long time before the evening, and she was still thinking about what to do next. It''s better to stay in the flower house, the reputation is not well known, she doesn''t care about it. If she left the flower house, she couldn''t be upright and let the emperor make an order to cut off Lu Yu''er''s head. She just wanted it, Meng Shiyin personally watched her biological mother be chopped off. In the plot, Meng Shiyin knew very early that she was not the real princess, so she was not as pure and kind as those people said, but an ordinary person. I like glory and wealth, but I am afraid of death. She didn''t want to rm Lu Yuer for the time being, so she was proud of her for a while. When the Master Liu came tonight, she would control her mind and torture Lu Yuer indirectly. At night, the house where Tang Guo was was pushed aside. This man looks almost fourteen years old, is a little short in stature, and has a wretched smile on his face, which makes it disgusting to look at. Seeing this, Tang Guo had other ideas. But without prior preparation, there is no way to use that method tonight. Chapter 4329: Oiran (8) Chapter 4329: Oiran (8) "Master Liu, are you satisfied?" Lu Yuer smiled tteringly, "Look at this face te, this figure, there are not many in the whole capital, in order to find such a symbol, I can''t afford it. Mind less." "Yes, Not Bad." "Then I won''t disturb Master Liu''s Yaxing, and go out first." Master Liu waved his hand, looking a little impatient and said, "Go." When the door was closed, Master Liu had just walked to Tang Guo, and Tang Guo''s powerful mental power instantly hypnotized him. Master Liu stood there with a dull expression, looking stupid. Tang Guo stood up, rolled up his sleeves, went up and pped Master Liu several times, pped, and the sound shocked the system. After a dozen ps, Tang Guo felt a little tired, and stared at Master Liu''s eyes: "p yourself." When the words fell, Master Liu began to fan himself. "Focus." Master Liu was like a good baby, following Tang Guo''s words, his face was swollen into a pig''s head soon, his face was covered with fingerprints and blood. Tang Guo has a lot of medicine in his hand, which can quickly restore Master Liu''s damage to the surface, and he is not afraid to wear help. She thought it over, and when Master Liu came over, she would hypnotize the other party and let the other party p herself. Thinking of this, she was still a little excited. If it wasn''t for Master Liu, she would have forgotten that she has a strong mental power and wants to hypnotize some ordinary people. Isn''t that a matter of minutes? All night, Master Liu pped himself. Tang Guo sat on the side, sipping tea slowly. The next day, Master Liu couldn''t tell that it was a face. Tang Guo took out a medicine bottle and handed it to Mrs. Liu, "Ruin the medicine." When the powder was applied to the face, the previous scars were gradually disappearing, but it was only on the surface. In fact, Master Liu could still feel the pain in his face. "From now on you dere to the public that you like drinking tea and ying chess with me the most. You think this is an elegant thing." "Your face hurts, it was identally hitting the door." "Starting from today, you won''t be able to do that. You can''t touch a girl, and you feel pain all over your body when you touch it, except for Lu Yu''er, the old bust of Meixianyuan." Upon receiving the order from Tang Guo again, Master Liu came to his senses. When I saw Tang Guo, he said with a look of satisfaction: "Let''s stop here today, ande back to find girl Guoer to y games with you." "Master Liu walk slowly." When Tang Guo watched Master Liu go out, she touched her face, her old face twitched with pain. At that time, there was an idea in his mind that the door of Meixianyuan didn''t work, and he wanted to open the door here. Because Tang Guo didn''t mean to run away, Lu Yuer didn''t feel much embarrassment, but after Master Liu left, he came to warn her. Knowing that Master Liu only yed chess and tea with Tang Guo for one night, she was still a little unbelievable. Lu Yuer also asked what talent Tang Guo would have. Tang Guo said that he is good at piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Lu Yu''er didn''t feel very good in her heart. A woman who knew these things must be of extraordinary origin. Then came Yisong again. Fortunately, her daughter had a good time in the Meng''s house. These things are also possible, but they will not be worn out. The jade pendant incident might not have been discovered yet, so Lu Yuer just forgot about it. Lu Yuer began to figure out how to let Tang Guo help her make money. When Master Liu left, she didn''t tell him to keep this person alone, so she could use Tang Guo to make money. Tang Guo wanted to hypnotize Master Liu easily. The reason why she didn''t let Master Liu make such a decision was because she had a n. Chapter 4330: Oiran (9) Chapter 4330: Oiran (9) Doesn''t Lu Yuer like to use these young girls to make money? In this day and age, voluntariness is enough, but she takes advantage of her own backing and actually forces her to be a prostitute, which she cannot bear. She likes silver so much and earns it herself. System: [Host, I always think you want to do something, you talk about it, what do you want to do? "It''s nothing, I just think that Lu Yuer is already an adult. If you want money, you should make it yourself, don''t you think?" System: So, we still have to do things, right? Lu Yuer exined many things to Tang Guo. Anyway, he warned him in the wrong way: "Since you are here, don''t think about running. Everyone knows the rules of my mother Lu in the Meixianyuan. If you want to run, you can''t get out. This yard." "I don''t run." Tang Guo pretended to be very scared, and Lu Yuer was very satisfied. Taking this opportunity, Tang Guo poured Lu Yuer a cup of tea, and a little bit was added to the tea. Lu Yuer obviously didn''t think what Tang Guo could do, so she drank the tea, arranged a little maid for Tang Guo, and left. Lu Yuer nned to let Tang Guo go to present the piano in the evening and attract some customers to her Meixianyuan. Of course, she didn''t n to have Tang Guo pick up other guests in a short time, after all, this was her oiran. As the saying goes, what you can''t get is the best. Only by letting those guests do some elegant things such as ying chess, ying piano and writing poems, Tang Guo, the oiran, will be worth more. She didn''t pity Tang Guo, but felt that she would make more money like this. If there is a powerful person who wants Tang Guo to do other things, and the money is enough, Lu Yuer would also be eager. Lu Yuer didn''t know that when she walked out of this door, the eyes of the benefactors outside looking at her were no longer right. Tang Guo also decided to help this flower house change Feng Shui, especially the inside and outside of Lu Yu''er''s room, when he had time. It was night time again, and this time Tang Guo wore more decent clothes. This is the new image Lu Yuer arranged for her, a unique oiran who only sells talents, and it really attracts many people to watch. Tang Guo held the Qin on stage, the corners of her lips under the veil bend, and gave her the Qin. Isn''t that going to kill herself? Yin Gong, this is her housekeeping skill. When the piano sounded, Lu Yuer, who greeted the guests next to her, felt something was wrong. She always felt that her heart was pounding and her cheeks were slightly red. Those guests who were still watching Tang Guo suddenly noticed Lu Yu''er''s face. They were shocked by this look, and they all looked at her madly. The girls in the flower house felt it. They followed, and they also thought that Lu Yu''er today is indeed good-looking. But Lu Yuer, as an old bustard, has not picked up guests for many years. Lu Yu''er is just an old bustard. If a powerful client orders her, she will ept it if she doesn''t. Originally, Lu Yuer wanted Tang Guo to attract more customers, but she never expected that the eyes of the guests would be on her. She was vaguely unhappy, and then she heard someone say: "Today''s mother Lu is so beautiful." "Mother Lu," at this moment, a young man walked up to Lu Yuer, "My lord, pleasee over." Lu Yuer couldn''t refuse, and went over. When Lu Yuer left, he never came back. On the second day, Lu Yu''er, who was sober, felt very sick in her heart. But the matter was not over yet. At night, some guests fell in love with her. Ordinary she could still refuse. She had no choice but to cater to the rich and powerful. Chapter 4331: Oiran (10) Chapter 4331: Oiran (10) But within a few days, everyone in Beijing knew that Mother Lu in Meixianyuan had the best business. Now every night, Tang Guo sits on it and ys the piano, but the eyes of the guests are fixed on Lu Yu''er. Even if she didn''t show up, some guests woulde here especially to order her, which made Lu Yuer miserable. However, Tang Guo''s existence did attract some elegant guests. They really came to listen to the piano. They had few other ideas, and naturally they had no interest in Lu Yuer, the old bustard. Lu Yuer is very busy every day. There are guests in the evening, and during the day he has to go to the homes of some distinguished guests. There is no time to take care of Tang Guo. Tang Guo took the opportunity to help Lu Yuer''s room change Feng Shui, many things can make people hallucinate. Anyway, as long as he came here, the man with his mind couldn''t hold back after seeing Lu Yuer. Didn''t Lu Yu''er like it very much? Isn''t it morefortable to make money by yourself? Lu Yuer is already a half-old mistress, but so attractive, it is a sensation in the capital, and has a tendency to be the first prostitute, asking other Hualou old bustards to grit their teeth. That night, Tang Guo found a person he knew, Meng Shiyin''s father, Master Meng, who was looking at Lu Yuer obsessively. Before long, Master Meng called Lu Yuer over. Tang Guo smiled happily when he saw this. With this smile, her eyebrows were crooked, but the acquaintances who listened to the piano made a few poems for her on the spot. After ying the piano, she yed against these people again and became friends. In addition, during the discussion, she rified the identities of all these people. Tang Guo''s talent is umted in many worlds, and every sentence he utters can make people think for a long time. Gradually, many Yake talents were attracted, even if she was in the flower house, these people had to admire. I still looked down on it, but I was ashamed by her casual poems. Since then, I listen to the piano every day, and asionally show her the poems I made and ask her for advice. These talented people want to convince them, the only way is to crush them by their talents. Tang Guo had never thought about attracting this group of people. Suddenly there was that idea now. A princess in the flower house was not a glorious thing. She really doesn''t care much about fame, but she doesn''t like someone to make a fuss about it. If she makes friends with these schrs and makes them admire her talents, some people will say that she is not in the future, she promises that these schrs'' mouths will scold that person bloody. In just a few months, a talented oiran came out from the Meixianyuan in Beijing, and Lu Yuer, the first prostitute of a half-aged milf, came out. Lu Yu''er was busy now, and she secretly cried out, wondering if it was because of bad Feng Shui. Master Liu came to the Meixian Academy to listen to Tang Guo ying the piano, and then when the time came, he turned his head to discuss life with Lu Yuer. Lu Yu''er kept mentioning his own price, but still could not dispel the enthusiasm of these guests. In addition, the Queen Mother Chen''s body has recovered. With the help of two puppet paper men arranged by Tang Guo, she can know everything about the capital and the pce. Of course she also knew what Tang Guo had made in Meixianyuan. Lu Yuer became the first prostitute. She thought with her toes, and she understood that it was a good thing the school girl did. In addition, Meng Shiyin had already met the prince Tang Wenpan, who was born by the current queen. The two are in love with each other, but now the Meng family is in trouble, and the family is likely to die. In the expectation of Tang Guo and Queen Mother Chen, when verifying the body, someone identally discovered the jade pendant on Meng Shiyin''s body. Because the other party had seen this before, he quickly reported the incident. Before long, Princess Yunzhen received Meng Shiyin from the princess''s mansion to recognize her. Chapter 4332: Oiran (11) Chapter 4332: Oiran (11) Within two days, the news that Princess Yunzhen''s daughter, lost many years ago, had been found, spread all over the capital. The matter of how Princess Yunzhen recognized her daughter was also discussed by everyone. That little, crescent-like jade pendant is even more talked about. Thanks to this jade pendant, the little princess will be left out forever, be killed by an adulterer, and have to lose his life. . After Meng Shiyin was recognized by the princess Yunzhen, the matter of the Meng family being framed by an adulterer and almost lost his head was naturally taken seriously, and the matter was quickly checked. The traitor who framed the Meng family was dealt with by the emperor himself. Princess Yunzhen''s daughter was only a few years old when she was lost. There are certainly not too manymon memories that belonged to them, and it is very normal for a small child to lose the memory of the past. However, Meng Shiyin knew that she was not the daughter of Princess Yunzhen at all. Unlike ordinary children, she had already remembered when she was one year old, and she could remember many things clearly when she was a child. Pretending to be royal blood, once the Meng family is discovered, it must be over. But if she doesn''t follow the trend, everyone in the Meng family will die. For the entire Meng family, she must be the princess. Regarding this matter, Meng Shiyin also had a discussion with Master Meng. "Yinyin, you will be the daughter of Princess Yunzhen from now on. Fortunately, the people who know your origins are also the two henchmen of my side." Master Meng said fortunately. He was in Bezhuang that year. Seriously ill. One morning, the old servant next to him went out and found a baby girl at the door. This baby girl was not crying or making trouble, she was very cute, and he liked it very much. He couldn''t bear the baby girl living in the wilderness, thinking that he was seriously ill, it was better to do something good, and there was no problem raising a baby girl. To his surprise, since raising this baby girl, his condition is getting better day by day. Master Meng is a person who believes in fate, thinking that this is a little blessed star bestowed on him by the heavens. From then on, he has truly raised Meng Shiyin as a real daughter, and loved him more than his own children. Hepletely recovered from the illness. It was already three or four yearster, when Meng Shiyin really appeared in the Meng family, that was three or four years old, which was about the same age as the real princess lost. It was just such a coincidence that Princess Yunzhen''s daughter was lost that year. In the eyes of Princess Yunzhen, everything can be matched. This is undoubtedly her daughter. Meng Shiyin also knew that she was not the real daughter of Master Meng. Meng Shiyin was relieved a lot. When her father was recovering from illness, she appeared in the sight of everyone, indeed the year when the real little princess was lost. Then her father only needs to say that she was picked up outside, and other things will not arouse people''s suspicion. "I see, dad." The Meng family was saved, but Meng Shiyin was not very happy. Now that she has a new identity, she can no longer be with the people she likes. "Yinyin, you are wronged. If the truth is revealed, the generations of our Meng family will be dead." Meng Shiyin felt bitter, but shook her head: "Father, don''t worry, I will keep this secret, maybe this is fate." "By the way, Yinyin, how did you get the jade pendant?" Meng Shiyin''s face changed slightly. She didn''t want to mention Lu Yuer, so she said, "I found it by ident." Chapter 4333: Oiran (12) Chapter 4333: Oiran (12) "Then God is blessing my Meng family." Master Meng felt even more that Meng Shiyin was the lucky star of the Meng family. Master Meng didn''t doubt Meng Shiyin''s words, and asked a few words before letting her go. The current Meng Shiyin has moved to the Princess Yunzhen''s mansion, her identity is different, and she has more things to do every day. Princess Yunzhen was grateful that the Meng family was able to raise her daughter as an adult, and she also raised her daughter so well. She also asked the Meng family for an invitation. Now the Meng family is a royal merchant. The Meng family was blessed in disguise, and all felt that Master Meng was right, and Meng Shiyin was a small lucky star. As long as their Meng family has no principled errors, they will be rich in the future. "What a fate, the daughter of a merchant who was originally a merchant suddenly became a golden branch and a jade leaf. Why didn''t I have that fate." "Don''t think about it, we don''t even have an innocent identity, and we still want to be golden branches and jade leaves, and dream of your spring and autumn." "Hey, not only can''t do Jinzhiyuye now, but even the business of Meixianyuan has fallen to Mother Lu. Those guests don''t know what happened. When they saw Mother Lu, they didn''t move their eyes and didn''t even look at me." "Yes, my old customers have all gone to Mother Lu, and they said that they were satisfied by seeing Mother Lu, and they didn''t know what was wrong." The girls in Misenyuan were discussing recent events when they suddenly realized that there was a particrly calm person sitting next to them, so they couldn''t help but look over. "Even our girl Guo''er can''tpare to Mother Lu. It''s weird. People whoe to girl Guoer listen to the piano and y chess. Those who find Mother Lu just want to do that. , You say evil is not evil?" "I don''t know if the evil family is not evil, but Mother Lu must have taken some kind of elixir and miracle medicine. Her face is just like the 28th girl. Can those guests not be fascinated?" "In my opinion, this Meixianyuan has a mother Lu, so she can hold on. I''m really afraid that one day, Mother Lu thinks we are useless and will drive us out. We were in Meixianyuan when we were twelve or three. Where is there a shelter outside." "Even if you save up money, what about these men? They like young and beautiful people, and those who marry home are innocent people. Weve hurt our bodies a long time ago, and at best they can be a concubine. Everywhere is blinded, it is hard to think about that day." "You said to find a good one. Who can know that this person is good today? Is it good to understand? We are here, dont you understand? Those sisters and sisters who have been married with a wealth of money for years , How many have a good ending? Those men are mostly the looks and talents of the sisters. When the looks are gone and the money is spent, they will change their hearts. Those who have not changed their hearts have never heard of them." "So, apart from the fireworks field, where else can we be amodated?" Even if they save money, they dare not take it and leave. In the flower house, at least there is still a blessing. Tang Guo studied the chess record and fell into deep thought as she listened to the girls. In a daze, she had another idea. "Do youe here voluntarily?" Tang Guo rarelymunicated with these girls, and suddenly spoke, all the girls'' eyes fell on her face. "I didn''t volunteer, but my family was poor. My parents sold me in order to save money for my brother to marry a wife." Chapter 4334: Oiran (13) Chapter 4334: Oiran (13) "I was about to starve to death that year. Mother Lu said that she would follow her and be able to eat and drink enough, and came here in a daze. At that time, I just wanted to live, but I didn''t think about the future. "I was lost with my family. Later, I was arrested and sold here. I knew this ce. I couldn''t get out when I came in. At first, I didn''t follow it. After trying all kinds of hardships, I finally had to go." "When this cees in, you can''t get out." "A person who can be innocent, who wants toe to this ce?" "Although Mother Lu has taken away the soul of the guests during this period of time, to be honest, this is the easiest day for me to live in Meixianyuan." "Girl Guoer, I heard that you were captured by Mother Lu?" Suddenly a woman sat next to Tang Guo, looking at someone older than her. She remembered the name of this woman, Yingying. Tang Guo replied: "Mother Lu was indeed caught, and not only that, she also snatched my personal belongings." "Mother Lu is that kind of person, and now she has no time to pay attention to us, so she has time, and dare to discuss these. By the way, girl Guoer, you are very lucky. If the guests have always been fascinated by Mother Lu, they will treat you. It''s a good thing." Lan Lan also said. Hongdou nodded: "Girl Guo''er is both talented and talented. Every time youe to find you, it is Yake. I really envy you. Like us, those Yake will never take a look." "Girl Guoer can write poems and y chess, she must write beautifully." Lan Lan opened her eyes wide, "I still don''t know how to write my own name. I don''t know if Girl Guoer can teach me. ." Tang Guo nodded: "Of course." After a while, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone were brought up, and Tang Guo taught Lan to write her name. Some illiterate girls also want, Tang Guo taught them one by one. Although some of these girls are illiterate, most of them are melody. ying the piano, ying the pipa, and singing a small tune are all basic skills. "Girl Guo''er''s writing is really good." Yingying looked at Tang Guo''s writing and couldn''t helpplimenting her. She is considered to be a talented girl in the Meixian Academy. You can see at a nce, the quality of Tang Guo''s characters is not surprising in my heart, those yaks admire Tang Guo extremely. With these words in front of them, those schrs would be ashamed. "Girl Guo''er is such a good character, she must have an extraordinary background, how could she have fallen to this day, have you ever thought of going home?" Yingying asked regretfully. Tang Guo took a deep look at Yingying and said, "I came to the capital as a refugee." In just a few words, she told the people present that she could not go home anymore, most of the time something happened at home. "It turned out to be like this. If there is no change in girl Guo''er''s house, she must be ady of everyone." Yingying continued, unknowingly she had already sat next to Tang Guo, her face was a pity, as if she was facing this. It is a pity that people have fallen into the dust. "Changese too fast, no one can predict it, maybe this is fate." Yingying followed with a sigh: "Yes, sometimes it''s fate. Look at the little princess who recognizes his ancestors, isn''t this fate?" Tang Guo found that when Yingying said this, he was obviously paying attention to her expression. I guessed that this Yingying should be Lu Yuer''s confidant. Although Lu Yuer was very busy, she was absolutely concerned about her daughter''s affairs. Chapter 4335: Oiran (14) Chapter 4335: Oiran (14) Lu Yuer probably didn''t expect that the jade pendant was actually a royal thing, so he was worried now. She has made many acquaintances now, not to mention Meixianyuan, even the entire capital is considered a celebrity. Every day I helped Meixianyuan earn a lot of silver, and Lu Yuer definitely couldn''t treat her like before. And there are many people whoe to the house with identities, and Lu Yuer dare not do anything to her at will. Arranging a little spy to test her is the best way. "Girl Guo''er, did you learn this since you were a kid?" Yingying continued to ask, obviously wanting to ask about everything Tang Guo had experienced before. Tang Guo replied: "I am more talented in this area. My parents taught me this since I was a child. My parents are very proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy. When I have nothing to do, they like to teach me this. Unfortunately,ter ...A sh flood that came in the middle of the night took their lives." "It turned out to be like this." Yingying felt that it was almost the same, and did not ask more. The couple who adopted Tang Guo are indeed a pair of people who love thendscape. She is right. They are proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. The original owner knew from an early age that she was picked up by her parents, but her memory of three or four years old was vague and could not be remembered. But her parents said that she was picked up somewhere. After the two couples were killed by sh floods, she lived a life of turbulent discement for several years, and finally moved to the capital, was captured by Lu Yuer, and lived in this ce. . Because of the experience of the original owner, she nned to temporarily find these talents, and when she checks it up in the future, she will still find some traces. Yingying felt that she was almost ready for business, and exchanged a few words with Tang Guo, saying that she was sleepy and wanted to go back to the house to rest, and then left. Most of the remaining girls admire Tang Guo''s talents, especially those who are illiterate. The sweetest one is, holding her to her sister, just to learn to write their own names. Tang Guo is willing to ept such students who like to learn, and teaches very happily. What is fun to y alone, its more fun to y together. She first taught the girls to write their names, and then followed them. Distinguish their attitude towards Lu Yuer, choose the one who has hatred with Lu Yuer, and prepare to cultivate them carefully in the future. Here Yingying hase to Lu Yu''er''s room, repeating what Tang Guo had said before. "Well, I see, go down, look at her more recently, I''m afraid she is unsure and wants to escape from Meixianyuan." Of course, Lu Yuer would not take the initiative to say that the investigation of Tang Guo''s details is because of her daughter. She was also scared in her heart. She thought the jade pendant was a belonging of a wealthy family, but never thought it was a royal thing. If her identity is revealed, her daughter will be over. Fortunately, that girl doesn''t seem to know her identity, so her daughter can be a golden leaf with peace of mind. Yingying didn''t quite understand this, so she retired very well. Lu Yuer''s face was very hot, and she med the girl for her talents and attracted arge number of gentlemen, schrs, and even some nobles who were willing to associate with her. She wanted to kill her. If not, she will do nothing but kill the girl, and she will be done once and for all, and no one can threaten her daughter again. "Recently, many people have proposed to redeem that girl, but that''s not okay." Lu Yuer gritted her teeth and meditated: "After I go out, I still dont know what will happen. If someone finds out the truth by mistake, then my Shiyin will be dead. Its no wonder that I, if this is the case, you are still forever Stay in Misenyuan." Chapter 4336: Oiran (15) Chapter 4336: Oiran (15) Even Tang Guo didn''t know, Lu Yuer rejected a lot of Yake who wanted to redeem her. Even if she knew it, she wouldn''t care too much. Yingying and her kept a close rtionship. Lu Yuer didn''t order, and the other party wouldn''t ask much, but she was a very qualified spy. Recently, she and the girls in Misenyuan have been fighting fiercely, teaching them to read, read, y chess, and paint. These girls could see that Tang Guo really taught them, calling them from girl Guoer, sister Guoer, to husband. After contacting Tang Guo, they realized that she could do everything, and it was a pity in their hearts. How could such a good person have fallen into this ce? Tang Guo prescribed medicine to all the girls who Tang Guo was willing to train and study hard. It''s nothing bad, that is, drugs that make men look at them and don''t have any interest in them. Taking advantage of this time, it is easier to operate these things. After all, most of the men whoe to have fun have their eyes on Lu Yu''er. There is the remaining part, toozy to learn these things, and she toozy to care. With Tang Guo''s push, the girl she had fancyed had really changed in just a few months. They sang songs and songspiled by Tang Guo, and they could also learn chess skills with others, and they could also make some simple verses, against simple pairs. Unconsciously, they are also attracting a group of more talented schrs. [Host, is it a bit bad for you to help them open up like this? I cant see the system anymore. Sound attack, hypnosis, and pills are used like this? "I''m happy, there is nothing to do anyway, wouldn''t it be good to teach a few students?" Until now, Tang Guo taught these girls for a year. Because of her opening, these girls are simply quick. Just talk about chess skills, just pick one out, and you can get a schr down. They also introduced to those elegant guests that they were taught by Tang Guo and they were Tang Guo''s students. Unconsciously, another kind of scenery appeared in Misen-in Temple. From time to time, I can see a schring out of a room with a face full of resentment, and turning around and shouting: "I am not convinced, I wille back, you wait." How blessed to them? It took these women from the wind and dust to surpass them in just one year. Isn''t this too shocking? Those whoe to challenge are despised by these flower-house women. After losing, naturally a little bit of anger turns into anger, but not reconciled. Continue to challenge, continue to lose, and continue to challenge. Hearing that the other party has only studied for a year, he almost vomits blood. Tang Guo felt that it would be difficult for a woman in this world to find a lover, so it''s better to teach them something. In fact, her original intention was to expand her influence. When her students could trample the schrs of the world on the ground and rubbing hard, one can imagine how the outside world would evaluate her. It is also a good thing for these girls who are willing to get rid of the previous days. In the ancient world, the existence of flower houses was legal, and there were even official flower houses. But this kind of behavior is not good enough. "Lu Yuer should be more worthwhile in this life." The system heard Tang Guo''s faint sentence, and was frightened. "The famous Hualou life in the capital, heads off vigorously." System: The host is a pervert. "Girl Guoer, see you from a distinguished guest." The voice of the little maid made Tang Guoe back to his senses, and asked casually, "Listen to the piano, y games, or write poetry, painting and writing?" "The distinguished guest didn''t say, the servants and maids have all prepared for you." "Ok." VIP? Tang Guo was still thinking about how expensive this distinguished guest was, I don''t know if it was a nobleman. She felt that the time was almosting, and she had to find a way to expose her identity. The Queen Mother Chen had already secretly deployed her own forces and it was time to close the. Tang Guo came to Yun Ting Xuan, which was specially designed to meet some distinguished guests. It was in the middle of an artificialke in the Meixianyuan. The scenery was very unique. It was summer again, and among the lotus leaves in theke, there were blossoming pink lotus flowers, which was really beautiful. She walked into Yuntingxuan and saw the young man sitting at the stone table. "This is Duke Wei." Tang Guo couldn''t help but nced more, before he saluted him: "I have seen Duke Wei." Is it a father-inw? Ahahaha... She couldn''t help but nce at the man''s chin, nce down along the chin, and couldn''t help butin to the system: "It''s a fake father-inw, and she pretends to be decent." [No, no, the host is big, not what I think it is? ] The system is terrified, [Is that guy? Oh my god, it''s terrible, host, this guy doesn''t want to, pretending to be father-inw and visiting the flower house, it''s not clean. Chapter 4337: Oiran (16) Chapter 4337: Oiran (16) "You all get back." The young man waved casually, and the people beside him dared not disobey the order, and quickly stepped back. When Yun Tingxuan was left with him and Tang Guo, Wei Xun''s eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face: "Are you the Guoer girl that the group of schrs admire?" "Yes." Tang Guo answered with a faint smile on his face. Wei Xun took another look at her, and then said, "You came to Meixianyuan on your own will?" Tang Guo was a little surprised. She flipped through her memory, and there was indeed a more powerful father-inw in the pce who was also surnamed Wei. However, they have not met a few times. The other party has been in the pce with smooth wind. It is said that the emperor pays much attention to it. Even the queen must give this Wei Gonggong some face. This father-inw Wei was not a close person who served the emperor personally, but was simr to a power existed specifically for the emperor like in charge of the Dongchang factory. What a coincidence, this person is also surnamed Wei. The other party suddenly came to the door, Tang Guo didn''t want to understand, maybe she made a big movement, and there was something that made this grandpa Wei interested. "No." Tang Guo decided to tell the truth and first see what he wanted to do. Wei Xun''s eyes sank and he yed with the white jade handle in his hand. He didn''t speak any more for the time being. Tang Guo didn''t worry, and just sat aside and waited. After a long time, Wei Xun said again: "Do you want to leave here?" Tang Guo understood this, and this father-inw Wei was thinking carefully. It is estimated that I have taken a fancy to her abilities and want to exchange it with her. "If I can leave here, what will Grandpa Wei want me to do?" As soon as these words fell, Wei Xun''s dark eyes fell on Tang Guo again. He stared at her for a long time, but did not see her showing timidity, butughed out: "Okay." Tang Guo didn''t understand the word "good", this person really didn''t speak very straightforwardly. "You are very smart." "Although it is not a good thing to be smart sometimes, I need a smart person now." When Wei Xun saw that Tang Guo was still listening very carefully, his voice suddenly became a little cold: "I can help out from here." "Mother Lu won''t let me redeem my life, thank Duke Wei for kindness." Tang Guo pretended to be embarrassed, "and this Meixianyuan and Master Liu..." He didn''t say anything, Wei Xun should be able to understand. If it was an ordinary redemption, she would not be able to get out from here. If that can''t achieve a good effect, what effect? The result of letting Lu Yuer lose his head quickly and making schrs all over the city angry. Wei Xun noticed that Tang Guo didn''t have any eagerness to go out on her face, but she could feel that she was going out sooner orter. But why doesn''t she go out urgently? At first, he really thought it was Lu Yu''er and Master Liu''s obstruction, so that those who regretted her could not help her redeem her. Now, he doesn''t look so much. The woman in front of her was calm, as if everything was under her control. He is ustomed to meeting people on various asions, especially these women who have fallen into the dust. Which one is not shy when he hears his name? She was the only one, as if she didn''t talk about what he was like, and her attitude was simr to that of other Yaks. So why is this? Is blood really important? This is her inborn tolerance, and she is destined to be different from ordinary people. Such and such, his n can continue? Wei Xun stroked the white jade handle, pondering. After a long time, I spoke again: "I can take you out of here." Chapter 4338: Oiran (17) Chapter 4338: Oiran (17) "Wei Gonggong meant, the so-called redemption?" Faced with Tang Guo''s love to speak bluntly, Wei Xun obviously adapted, he said, "Yes." "What about after going out?" Tang Guo asked, she was really curious, what Wei Xun wanted her to do, but the other party didn''t speak at all. Saying half and hiding half, it is almost the same as constipation. "After you go out, you will have a different status, noble status, and worry-free food and clothing." Wei Xun''s words are much longer than before, "Of course, even if you don''t promise me that, I n to pick you up Go out, you shouldn''t stay in Misenyuan." "Wei Gonggong meant that, in fact, can I leave Meixianyuan without doing anything for you?" Wei Xun gave a faint hum, it is impossible for him to put the n on a woman. Regarding this matter, he also identally knew. Now that it is known, there is no reason to let people with royal blood be left out. He also couldn''t force her to do anything, to take her back, and to make those people cause trouble and make a little trouble. He was also pleased. "I don''t hide you anymore." Thinking of this, Wei Xun didn''t want to sell Guanzi anymore. He intuitively told him that there might be surprises waiting for him if he took this back. Even if he wants revenge anymore, as her identity, he can''t control her, which is easy to be turned back. After a while he made a request, if she was willing to try, everyone would be happy. If she is unwilling, she should take a good destiny and leave a good impression, which may be useful. Her existence will have a certain impact on that person, so she and him are destined to be friendly parties, and there will be many opportunities for cooperation in the future. Mainly Wei Xun felt that she was not stupid. He was a little bit amused, and the woman who could make all the schrs in the city praise her, even if she was in the dust, she was not a fool. Just ask, how many people can tidy up those sour and rotten schrs, if someone says that she is no, saying that she is just a lowly and dusty woman, they will definitely be scolded by these people. Not only scolded in person, but also wrote poems and scolded in a long form. These schrs seem to be insane and crazy. They admire her, admire her, and feel ashamed of standing in front of her. They thought they were studying for ten, twenty, thirty years, and in the end they were no better than a woman. This woman is proficient in all kinds of paintings and pictures, and can be called a master-level figure. No one thinks that she can catch up with her. What is even more frightening is that she also has a group of students who are also women in the dust. The time to learn these things is still short, but it has already made many schrs feel ashamed. "Have you seen this?" Wei Xun took out a jade pendant, exactly the same as the jade pendant that Tang Guo had previously snatched away by Lu Yuer. Wei Xun was stunned when he saw her, thinking that he did not find the wrong person. There will always be traces of certain things. "The appearance of this jade pendant is exactly the same as mine, but it''s not mine." Tang Guo still told the truth. With a rare smile, Wei Xun brought the jade pendant to her: "You want to know, where is this jade pendant now?" "Where?" Tang Guo asked, "Didn''t it be taken away by Lu''s mother?" Wei Xun stared directly into her eyes. She really didn''t know that someone had already reced her identity with a jade pendant? Wei Xun was also a little confused, maybe, don''t know. Who knew that he was supposed to be a golden branch and jade leaf, but was framed and fallen into the dust, can he be so indifferent? But not necessarily, the woman in front of her is unusual. Chapter 4339: Oiran (18) Chapter 4339: Oiran (18) "Do you remember the incident a few years ago about the little princess who was living outside the royal family was recognized?" Tang Guo: "Naturally remember, it was said that it was because of a jade pendant..." At this point, her voice stopped abruptly, as if reflecting why. Wei Xun smiled: "Yes, it is this jade pendant." He didn''t move his eyes. He carefully distinguished Tang Guo''s expression, but he couldn''t see anything, which was really interesting. Perhaps this is the difference between a real princess and a false princess. The real princess in front of him is more in line with his imagination. And the fake princess, as if she had no brains when she went out, wandered around, for fear that others might not know that she was thinking of strange things. What made him even more funny was that the fake princess had a leg with the prince, which was so interesting. The fake princess seemed to know that he was a fake, but the prince didn''t know about it. It was painful to be a cousin for the person he liked every day. What is even more amazing is that the prince finally disregarded the taboos and chose to secretly stay with the fake princess. The fake princess did not refuse at all. Seeing this pair of infatuated people could not be together in an upright manner because of their identities, he nned to show kindness to help them. [The host is big, is there something wrong with this person, what do you think so happy? The eyes are treacherous. ] The system cant help butin. Hes been observing for a long time, and now he guesses a bit. Wei Xun came to the Hualou not to see the girl, but directly at his host, but he looked treacherous. He didn''t think it was a good thing. [Host, this guy is not well-behaved, although his looks are still very good, but he is unpleasant, let it go. "I''m probably calcting something." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, not in a hurry, waiting for Wei Xun to finish her dream before paying attention to her. After a while, Wei Xun heard a light cough. He seemed to think that he was a little far away, and he hadn''t done what was in front of him. "You should understand?" Wei Xun asked, "You are the real little princess. The one who was recognized as a counterfeit was a fake. I identally learned about this. After the investigation was clear, I came to look for the princess." "This jade pendant, didn''t Mother Lu take it? Why did it appear in other people''s hands?" Wei Xun had no idea whether she knew whether she was really or not. He only knew that there would never be a hostile rtionship between her and him. Because the truth will make them have amon enemy, it depends on whether she wants to swallow her breath or want to get back with revenge. "The princess may not know, why did you get caught in Meixianyuan?" Wei Xun took a sip of tea and began to tell Tang Guo that the things he had investigated were nothing but the original, including Lu Yuer and Meng Shiyin have a mother-daughter rtionship. And Meng Shiyin knew that she was a fake and was still ambiguous with the prince. "The princess may still have doubts. How can the royal family quickly recognize Meng Shiyin without doubting her identity? One of them is very important." Tang Guo asked subconsciously: "Who?" Of course she knew, but she didn''t expect that Grandpa Wei was not easy, but discovered these secrets. After the death of the original owner, because of Wei Xun''s existence in Beiguang Kingdom, something extraordinary must have happened. I don''t know whether it was Meng Shiyin, the hero and the hero, that the prince Tang Wenpan won, or the scheming grandpa Wei. Chapter 4340: Oiran (19) Chapter 4340: Oiran (19) "The current queen?" Although Tang Guo said he knew the answer, after hearing what Wei Xun said, he still asked why. Wei Xun smiled and said, "I don''t know for now." "Duke Wei is really sure that I am the princess who lives outside?" "Sure, the jade pendant of the princess has always been worn on her body. It was not lost before being snatched by Lu Yuer?" "Naturally not, my adoptive father and mother said that this is something that was on my body when I picked it up." "That''s right, the princess is undoubtedly the real golden branches and jade leaves, and should not be left here anymore." Wei Xun found that Tang Guo still didn''t want to go out too much. He knew that the princess was calmer than he thought. Even the other party has long known his true identity. Lu Yuer wanted to hide from the sky and cross the sea, but she might not have shown her feet. She dormant in Meixianyuan like this, mostly with her own ns. "How is Grandpa Wei going to pick me up? He picked me up secretly, and then close the door to resolve this matter?" "Since Grandpa Wei said that Meng Shiyin was taken by the queen, she was still the person who the prince liked. I went out like this. They would definitely not want to make this matter a big deal. It might even be possible, nothing else. Meng Shiyin should not know Lu Yuer. It''s her mother, who doesn''t know anything by then, and her childhood memories are blurred. What else can she do?" Wei Xun understood that the princess had a grievance in his heart, and he didn''t want to suffer this pain, and he still didn''t know about it. Even if she hadn''t lost her life at Misenyuan, this experience would be disgraceful. If she is secretly picked up, even if the royal knowledge recognizes her back, this matter cannot be announced to the public. If Meng Shiyin insists that he doesn''t know the truth and thinks he is really the princess, then he is not guilty, and the other party may not admit it. Meng Shiyin is a bit evil, and no one dislikes her for the important figures in the pce. There are even a few princes, as well as the sons of courtiers, who have a strange attitude towards Meng Shiyin. She was a little doubtful whether Meng Shiyin used the trick to confuse these people. Of course it is impossible. The crisis of the Meng family was solved by the fake princess identity. "I don''t know what the princess has ns, Wei Xun will cooperate with the princess." Tang Guo didn''t worry about expressing it, but instead asked, "Then what is the purpose of Father Wei?" The two looked at each other and slowly moved away. "Wei Xun doesn''t need the princess to do anything. The princess''s idea is to make this matter a big deal and to punish those who deserve to be punished. This is in line with Wei Xun''s heart. For example, the princess insists on Wei Xun to say something. The reason, that should be a bit of a holiday with the Queen." "As long as the princess does not work with the queen, it is the best result for Wei Xun." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile, this person really knows how to order food. "The queen deliberately helped to conceal the truth, how could I be with her?" This queen is really not easy, she can get in anywhere. It seems that Wei Xun should have a deep hatred with the queen. "Wei Xun will feel at ease with the words of the princess." Wei Xun said, "So, the princess can say what he ns to do?" "As you think, I want to make things worse. Lu Yuer, Meng Shiyin, the Meng family, and the queen, these insiders, deliberately concealed, I don''t want any of them to escape punishment." Tang Guo raised his eyes, "Confused The blood of the royal family, Grandpa Wei knows what the guilt is, right?" Chapter 4341: Oiran (20) Chapter 4341: Oiran (20) "In this case, after the princess takes revenge, he still needs to face the guidance of the people of the world, so he may be alone all his life." The princess who has fallen into the dust, even if his status is noble, the son of a normal person, is unwilling to marry such a Buddha back to make sacrifices, it will only be ridiculed. Even if you are ordered, you still have to marry if you don''t marry, and the princess may not be able to live well. "What''s the fear? Those who want to say it, let it be said. I just want those who harm me and take away my identity to be punished. I want everyone in the world to know what I have suffered. This humiliation." This is what the original owner wants. But what was the attitude of those people at that time? Lu Yuer said that she had no choice but to suffer from the world''s parents. She was forced by Master Liu and had to find a young girl. She did not expect to find her own daughter and do this, but she just didn''t want her daughter to fall into the dust. If she knew that the recement was the princess, she would dare not dare to give her a heart and a leopard. This is really disgusting. Doesn''t it mean that if she is an ordinary girl, she deserves to suffer for her daughter? Meng Shiyin said that she didn''t know, and she really thought she was the princess. She was very d that this was discovered in time, otherwise the Meng family would have no way of redress. Maybe Meng Shiyin didn''t know it? She is very clear. Just because the original owner had a bad attitude, everyone thought she was a bad thing, and Meng Shiyin, the person who upied her status, didn''t even apologize. She doesn''t know? What a joke, she knew very well in her heart that the jade pendant was not hers, and she knew very well whether it was the county lord or not. She still just wanted to escape the me and didn''t want herself and the Meng family to be implicated, so she could only choose to continue lying. The prince, the princes, and the courtiers all said that Meng Shiyin was innocent, and she didn''t know it. No one can me her for this. There are too many people who say this, and everyone really thinks that Meng Shiyin is so innocent and wishful that she is the number one wronged person in the world. They also don''t want to think, who is the one who suffers? Even if she hadn''t been recognized as an ancestor, if she hadn''t been for Lu Yuer''s selfishness, the original owner would still be an innocent person. She used to be an innocent, kind-hearted young girl with illusions about life. Who made her vicious and vicious? Who made her covered with thorns and targeted Meng Shiyin everywhere? Isn''t she right to target Meng Shiyin? She was aggrieved, aggrieved, sad and angry. Because none of the people who harmed her has been punished, and even the simplest board hasn''t been passed through, how could she lose her head? Because those people are forced, so innocent, and forced to pick themselves clean in two sentences in three years. She suffered so much and finally learned the truth, but got such a result. Can she still be true, good and beautiful? "Since the princess has a decision in his heart, Wei Xun should cooperate." The princess in front of him was calm, but Wei Xun felt that he was in a horrible whirlpool, surrounded by a very tyrannical atmosphere. That feeling...a bit scary, a bit fresh. "Duke Wei, we can start from now. The first thing I want you to do is to make the truth of this matter public. And in control, Lu Yuer, the Meng family, and Meng Shiyin all know that Meng Shiyin is a man. Evidence of the fake princess." "Well, the princess has to be wronged here for some time." "Don''t worry, I''ll wait. One day, one hundred days, it doesn''t make much difference to me." Wei Xun couldn''t help but look at Tang Guo again. If other women said this, she might have looked a bit painful, but she was so lighthearted, as if she really didn''t care about the appearance of these days. "Wei Xun bid farewell and wille to see the princess in another day." Wei Xun took a somewhat rxed step to leave. After taking two steps, he couldn''t help but looked back and found that Tang Guo was staring at the lotus in theke, looking very seriously. Perhaps this is the power of blood? Regarding the return of the princess, he couldn''t do anything to the queen, but for Meng Shiyin, it was definitely a disaster. The prince is obsessed with Meng Shiyin, but the prince is the only son of the queen, and that has a great influence on the queen. It would be great if the image of the prince could be damaged because of this! Thinking of this, Wei Xun smiled a lot deeper. Chapter 4342: Oiran (21) Chapter 4342: Oiran (21) In less than three days, Wei Xun came to see Tang Guo again. In his capacity, of course he was regarded as a distinguished guest of the Meixianyuan, and they still met at Yuntingxuan. Both of them were sitting at the stone table. Wei Xun''s people stood far away on the two paths leading to the Yunting Pavilion, surrounded bykes, and no one could approach them and listen to them. "Princess, I found one thing that might be more beneficial to us." From the beginning, Tang Guo felt that even if Wei Xun had good patience, he would not be able toplete the n in three days. Regarding the evidence that those people confused the blood of the royal family, it definitely cannot be prepared in a day or two. Even if you are ready, you have to find an opportunity to expose the matter. Tang Guo asked unhurriedly, "What''s the matter?" "This matter is about the Queen Mother Chen. The princess was very young when he lost, and I may not remember this." Wei Xun continued to exin, "The rtionship between the Queen Mother Chen and the Queen Mother Xu is very good. It is called a life-and-death rtionship. It''s not an exaggeration. And now the eldest princess Yunzhen and the emperor are where the Queen Mother Xu is, and the princess Yunzhen is your biological mother of the princess. When Wei Xun saw Tang Guo''s eyes finally fell on him, he said: "Shortly after Empress Dowager Xu passed away, Empress Dowager Chen had a strange illness, and now she can only sleep on the couch." "The queen and the Queen Mother Chen had a little holiday, but they pretended to be very gentle and kind in front of the fake princess. They often told the fake princess to visit the Queen Mother Chen. I suspect that the queen has ulterior motives. It is clear that she does not like the Queen Mother Chen. Is the princess going to visit the Queen Mother Chen?" Wei Xun asked. Tang Guo couldn''t help but look at Wei Xun more. The false father-inw''s water was quite deep, and he could even connect this matter. If she hadn''t worked hard to manage her reputation, I''m afraid Wei Xun would not be able to attract Wei Xun''s attention, so naturally he wouldn''t find it out? "The princess may not know my doubts, so I will analyze them with you one by one." Wei Xun is very patient. In his opinion, this talented and intelligent princess is worthy of cooperation, and he will slowly ording to analysis, there is absolutely an insoluble hatred between the queen and her, and then the princess is his side. "Okay, please say Gonggong Wei." "Because of the life-and-death rtionship between the Queen Mother Chen and Queen Mother Xu, and the fact that the Queen Mother had no children under her name, she regarded Queen Mother Xus children as her own. At the beginning, the eldest Princess Yunzhen was actually married away, but after the death of her husband, Queen Mother Chen was the master. Asking the emperor to make an order to take Princess Yunzhen back, we can see how much she took care of the other''s children because of her rtionship with the Queen Mother. And you, the princess, unfortunately lost when Princess Yunzhen returned to the old capital. ." Tang Guo didn''t know this background, but she didn''t expect that she was lost like this. "The princess was lost because the princess Yunzhen met the assassin in the middle of the return. In panic, instinctively, she hid the princess. When I went back to look for it, the princess was gone." assassin? Tang Guo grasped the key point, who would kill a princess with no power? She has already died of her husband, but only because of the empress dowager Chen''s pity, was she picked up? Wei Xun saw Tang Guo sinking into thought, heughed: "Presumably the princess has some guesses in his heart. Princess Yunzhen is not involved in anyone''s interests, nor is she involved in any forces. Who will arrange someone to kill her specifically? ?" "Who does Grandpa Wei suspect?" Tang Guo raised her eyes to Wei Xun''s eyes. Chapter 4343: Oiran (22) Chapter 4343: Oiran (22) "There is no evidence yet, and Wei Xun dare not talk nonsense." Wei Xun replied, "But as long as someone did this thing, it will definitely leave traces. Sooner orter the truth wille to light." "Then do you have any doubts? I want to listen to the truth." Tang Guo rolled his eyes and spoke crookedly. What a stinking problem. Wei Xun felt that Tang Guo was unhappy, and whispered, "Queen." "Well, next time you have any doubts, you can just say it straight. There is no need to conceal anything in front of me. It is just a guess, and I will not do anything without evidence. Wei Xun looked at Tang Guo''s serious look, suddenly feeling a little better: "Okay." "Then I''m going to talk about why the Queen Mother Chen''s existence is beneficial to us?" When he heard that Tang Guo was so "we", Wei Xun thought that Tang Guo had already regarded him as his own. This princess is really a wonderful person. Since she likes a cool temper, he will speak more directly in front of her in the future. "ording to my investigation, the Queen Mother Chen did not show too much emphasis on the fake princess, and liked it too much. I feel that the Queen Mother Chen has some doubts about the identity of the fake princess." "You mean, the identity of the fake princess can be used as a breakthrough from the Queen Mother Chen''s side, or just let her know the truth first?" Tang Guo didn''t expect Wei Xun to observe so carefully. Empress Dowager Chen clearly didn''t hate Meng Shiyin, but she acted a little colder and was noticed by him. Other people probably didn''t care about it. It is guessed that the Queen Mother Chen is sick, so she is rather cold, right? Fortunately, this Wei Xun was not the queen''s person, otherwise the Queen Mother Chen would have been killed long ago. "Yes, I also found one thing. It is probably not easy for the Empress Dowager Chen to get a strange disease." Wei Xun was actually a little excited in his heart. Now the difficulty is difficult. He has no way to find a solution to this strange disease. Way. If a solution can be found, then Empress Dowager Chen will be able to suppress the queen. Most people who do this are queens. What surprised him even more was that there was a queen''s person beside the Queen Mother Chen. He could guarantee that the Queen must have done something to the Queen Mother Chen. The power he is in charge is the right that belongs to the emperor alone. Therefore, I was not familiar with the harem. However, after so many years of lurking, he still buried some threads, which he had not used before. Now that it works suddenly, I realize that the fruit in the harem is very deep. Wei Xun guessed the situation of the Queen Mother Chen and analyzed it with Tang Guo. "If what you said is true, then the Queen Mother Chen''s situation is probably not very good, and self-protection is difficult. How can you help us?" "The reason why the Queen Mother Chen is in a bad situation is that she is surrounded by the Queen''s people. The Queen pretends to be gentle and kind in front of the emperor. On the surface, she considers her everywhere. The emperor has everything to do with everything. As long as the harem does not cause trouble, he will Mind some details." "Even if the emperor asionally goes back to see the Queen Mother Chen, he cannot stay for too long. Seeing that she is fine and everything is fine, he leaves. The Queen Mother is surrounded by the Queen Mother, and there are some means that make the Queen Mother Chen unable to speak. " Tang Guo felt that Wei Xun was indeed a character, which was all guessed. The reason why the empress was able to conceal it again and again, so that the emperor did not notice, was indeed that every time the emperor called her in advance before going to visit the queen mother. Chapter 4344: Oiran (23) Chapter 4344: Oiran (23) The reason was that her performance over the years was too good. The emperor felt that he had misunderstood the queen most realistically, and he treated her better and naturally trusted her even more. But I dont know, every time she visits the Queen Mother Chen, the Queen will ask people to make preparations in advance, so that the Queen Mother cannot speak, and can only be drowsy. It gives people the feeling that the Queen Mother Chen has be ill because of her illness. indifferent. "Then Father Wei, can you find out what illness the Queen Mother Chen is suffering from?" Wei Xun shook his head: "I haven''t found out what kind of illness, but I don''t think it''s a disease, it may be poisoning. It''s just that the symptoms are too strange. I have asked many doctors with good medical skills these days, and they have no idea." Tang Guo was right. If the Queen Mother Chen''s condition did not improve, this benefit would not be a benefit to them. "Then Grandpa Wei can tell me about the specific condition of the Queen Mother Chen?" At this moment, Tang Guo had a new idea and asked Wei Xun and Queen Mother Chen to join forces. Then she and Queen Mother Chen would let her know. Cooperate. System: Host, don''t you think this is called opening up? Wei Xun couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo more, knowing that the princess who was living outside was both talented and talented. Does she still know medical skills? "My adoptive parents used to like to travel around the mountains and rivers. When I was young, they often took me to live in various ces. They have a wide range of knowledge and I learned a little along with them. Among them, I have a little understanding of various incurable diseases." When Wei Xun heard that he understood a little, he understood very well. He remembered that when he heard those schrs talking about the Guoer girl from Meixianyuan, his expression was very difficult to express. They asked Miss Guoer, do you know how to y piano? She said that she understood a little. They asked Miss Guoer, I heard that your writing is good? She said, barely able to see. They asked, girl Guoer, can you write poems? She said that she would be some. In the end, she was proficient in everything, and she was a master-level figure, which made the schrs throughout the capital no longer dare to express their humility with a little understanding. Here, a little understanding has be proficient humility, they are not worthy to know a little! Wei Xun didn''t conceal it, and exined the situation of the Queen Mother Chen again. The Queen Mother Chen''s condition was very clear to the hospital, and he knew it was not difficult. After Tang Guo listened, she fell into deep thought. Wei Xun observed her for a while without interrupting, but sipped the tea in the cup and watched the beautiful scenery in theke in the breeze. After a long time, Tang Guo said, "You mean, the Empress Dowager Chen can''t move her limbs or even feel it. So far only the part of the head is normal?" "ording to the records of the Taiyuan Hospital, this is the case. I also asked doctors who I knew with good folk medicine skills, and they couldn''t guess what was going on." "I don''t really want to be suffering from a strange disease," Tang Guo frowned, and suddenly unfolded under Wei Xun''s attention, "I remembered one thing." "What''s the matter?" Wei Xun asked urgently. Could this princess who was living outside really find a way to cure Queen Mother Chen? If this is the case, then they are simply right and right, and the fact that they can treat the queen mother alone can make her status special. System: Boy, you think too much. In the heart of the Queen Mother, the host has long been the most special one. You are super special. "I used to follow my adoptive parents everywhere, and heard of a strange insect called a zombie insect. This insect is produced in a bitter cold ce. The colder the ce, the greater the survival rate." Chapter 4345: Oiran (24) Chapter 4345: Oiran (24) "The only ce where warmth can exist is in the human body. Once there is a wound on the skin, the zombie insects will get in, and they will multiply inside. People who are caught by the zombie insects will gradually be unable to move and lose consciousness. Human brains and faces are special. Zombies dont like to live in this ce, so they wont stay here." "The symptoms of the Empress Dowager Chen are very simr to this kind of worm." "It''s just that no matter how cold the ce is in Beiguang Country, it also has summer. There is no environment for zombie insects to survive. How can the Queen Mother Chen catch zombie insects? This is not justified." Tang Guo finished. Finally, she also raised her own doubts. She believed that Wei Xun would find a reasonable reason. Zombie bug? Upon hearing that it was indeed the case, Wei Xun recalled what he had learned, hoping to connect some people with the existence of zombie insects, and his mind turned quickly. System: Boy, you have been caught by this kind of insects, pests, and stupid boy with no memory. "Yes." Wei Xun said suddenly, which caught Tang Guo''s attention and also frightened the system. System: [Has it? Can he have a fake father-inw by himself? The host is big, this is a monster, not to be! "Duke Wei remembered what?" Tang Guo felt that her family was so jealous that the series was about to split, so he soothed her consciousness. "I haven''t yed with your system boystely? This is the ancient world. y, wait until the modern world, I will make you busy again." System: , the host is better, then I will go to the kids to y. They are alwaysining about the host who doesn''t work hard to cheat, so I willfort them. After receiving the attention of the young man, he decisively ran to the system house to y. Since the boy is good, he doesn''t care about it. Tang Guo felt that Xiao Tongzi probably showed off. "The queen''s elder brother is the general who is stationed in the frontier. The ce is cold all year round, and there are several snow-capped mountains around, should it be regarded as a ce of bitter cold?" When he heard the news, Wei Xun was very happy. Now he only needs to leave here and arrange for someone to check it immediately, and he will surely find something out. Sure enough, what you have done will definitely leave traces. "It is very likely that we will trouble Grandpa Wei to check this matter." The conversation between the two is over here. In the following days, Wei Xun was rtively busy, except for asionally arranging for someone to send Tang Guo some fresh stuff, but he didn''te. He did this just to create a person he valued so that no one would trouble Tang Guo. Lu Yuer was indeed very unhappy. Tang Guo was famous in the capital, not like her famous capital, but with a reputation for her talents and talents, which impressed countless schrs. Even the confidant of the emperor, Grandpa Wei cared about her, Lu Yuer could only bite her tightly, and absolutely could not let Tang Guo be redeemed. On Tang Guo''s side, he also told Queen Mother Chen that Wei Xun was a trustworthy person, and hoped that she would cooperate. Seeing her attaching so much importance, the friends in the group said to the Queen Mother that this guy might be the reincarnation of that person. The Queen Mother instantly understood that she would cooperate. After staying in the group for a long time, she also knew that there was a person who would follow the schoolgirl in every world, and she was very well-behaved, she didn''t dare to make any mistakes, for fear that the schoolgirl would not want him. Empress Dowager Chen couldn''t help being a little envious. Few people can have such a feeling of eternal following? Women like them who are born to be drafted, let alone expect them. Chapter 4346: Oiran (25) Chapter 4346: Oiran (25) [School Flower]: Leave this to Wei Xun to toss, he should have any grudges with the queen. This person is very clever. Give him some time. The queen can''t do well. Let''s cooperate. [Queen Mother Chen]: Since the school flowers have all spoken, so be it. The Queen has provoke a lot of things these years, and it is not surprising that there are a few enemies. However, this person is good at disguising, and she is a queen. There is no evidence that she cannot be treated like her. If Wei Xun could find evidence of these things, she would have missed a lot. Margaret was right. It''s really easy to follow the school girl. You don''t have to do anything, just lie down and win. About a monthter, Wei Xun tried to contact the Queen Mother Chen. He didn''t do anything, that is, arranged the queen to look at the maids of the Queen Mother Chen, all controlled them with drugs, and only obeyed him. There are a lot of strange drugs in this world, and Wei Xun has many such terrible things in his hands. Of course, these emperors did not know. As a father-inw Wei who is in charge of special forces, he knows some special methods. That is a basic operation and a normal thing. It is more normal to hide from the emperor. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to learn that Wei Xun ordered people to help Queen Mother Chen solve the zombie bug problem. How to solve the zombie bugs, in fact, only need to arrange people to inquire about the locals in the bitter coldnd. In fact, people in that ce rarely get zombie bugs. But the way to solve the zombie bug is not lost. [Queen Mother Chen]: I knew it would be like this. Last time I shouldn''t have soaked chicken blood so quickly. Now I feel very fishy. [School Flowers]: I was wronged by the Queen Mother Chen. [Empress Chen]: How to say those things, just talk casually. It''s really difficult to be the queen mother. After soaking in chicken blood twice, she still can''t go out for a walk. [Margaret]: Just be content, at least you will see the school flowers soon, and I dont know when I will be targeted by the creation god. Envy from Margaret. ... What Wei Xun conveyed to Tang Guo was to solve the problem of the real and false princess first and deal with those who confuse the royal blood. Using this incident again, aiming at the queen, let the snake out of the hole. How to draw the snake out of the hole, that''s why the Queen Mother Chen couldn''t go out for a while, indicating that she was back to health. After the dynasty that day, the emperor suddenly received news from the chief executive beside him that the Queen Mother Chen would see him and that he would see him alone. This was the first time the Empress Dowager Chen took the initiative to see him in many years, and it still made the emperor a little happy. After all, the Queen Mother Chen, Yu said, is a very close person, a person who will always treat him well. He didn''t have time to change his clothes, so he directly saw the Queen Mother Chen. The Queen learned the news halfway, and it was toote to stop. "What to do, what to do, is there any power around her that I didn''t guard against? She couldn''t resist these years. I thought I had pulled out all the power that could be used around her, why suddenly... " "Dont mess around with your mother. After you moved to the new capital, you didnt treat her like anything. She is a person who cannot move. She has to give evidence for what she says. Everyone knows that she doesnt deal with the mother. Its normal to say bad things. In the eyes of everyone, if the empress wants to treat her, she will order people to take care of her with all her heart? At most, there is no way to treat her in the future, it doesn''t matter, she will be like that for the rest of her life. The world is rich and prosperous." The queen calmed down: "Yes, this pce has always been kind and gentle before people, and there is no evidence. Who would believe it? If the Queen Mother talks nonsense, she might be madly ill." "However, I won''t have a chance to beat her out again in the future." "The empress is now in a stable position. For the sake of long-term nning, it is better not to do things that will be caught by others. She can''t move, and the most painful thing is her. The empress just needs to go to see you every day and behave. If she is so angry, she might be mad to death." "It''s still the mother who was right. It is easy to be noticed if she cleans up her dirty hands in this pce." The empress never expected that Empress Dowager Chen wanted to see the emperor because of Meng Shiyin. Chapter 4347: Oiran (26) Chapter 4347: Oiran (26) "Queen dowager, you are finally willing to see me." The emperor looked at Queen Mother Chen very excitedly, his eyes were a little red, he was thinking of the difficult days in the pce many years ago. Had it not been for Empress Chen, this emperor would not have been so rxed. Despite the emperor''s excitement, Empress Dowager Chen didn''t have time to talk about the old for the time being, and said the business: "Emperor, there is one thing I doubt very much. It is rted to the confusion of the royal blood." When the emperor heard this, his face turned ugly: "Queen dowager, what''s the matter?" Who is so courageous to confuse the royal blood? "It''s that Shiyin, who oftenes to me to greet you, do you think I am too cold towards Shiyin?" The emperor was not embarrassed to nod, but still said: "The queen mother is ill, and I don''t want to see other people. I can understand it. I am ipetent and unable to find a good doctor to cure the queen mother''s illness." "I won''t talk about this for the time being. I''ll return to illness. It''s just that Shiyin looks less and less like my royal blood. Since she came back, I haven''t been able to sleep well every night. Last night I also dreamed of sister Xu crying at me and said I don''t care, it''s useless. Bai has studied with her for many years in the pce, and let her biological granddaughter be reced by others and live outside to suffer. That''s when the emperor is hurriedly called." "Did the queen dowager dream of the mother?" The emperor was even more excited. He had a regret in his heart that he could finally control the power, but the person who loved him the most had left the world. The Queen Mother sighed: "This is the first time I have dreamt of Sister Xu in so many years. Even though we were so difficult in the pce, I have never seen Sister Xu cry so sad." "I suspect that Sister Xu under Jiuquan learned that someone confused the royal bloodline and knew that the real princess was still suffering outside, so that gave me a dream. Emperor, do you think Sister Xu is a person who can cry at will?" The emperor looked a little ugly and shook his head: "Naturally not." "That''s right, no matter whether this dream is true or false, we must pay attention to this matter. And this matter is rted to the royal blood, or sister Xu''s granddaughter, and also your niece, you must pay attention to it." Tiantian The emperor looked serious, and he believed what the Queen Mother Chen said. It must be his mother''s queen who entrusted the dream, is Shiyin really a fake, the real princess is still suffering outside? After thinking about it carefully, Shiyin was recognized, and it was indeed too smooth. And this matter, he still left it to the queen to do, he was more at ease with the queen, so he didn''t ask too much. I don''t know what went wrong inside. Someone had hidden the Queen''s eyes and confused the royal blood. Empress Dowager Chen knew that the trust the Empress had built in front of the emperor for so many years could not be broken in a short while. There is no evidence for the Queen''s injury to her in the first ce. Even if the emperor respected her, he would not punish the queen because of her short words and no evidence. If she said something bad about the queen, and said that the queen was okay, she woulde over and humiliate her and beat her, the queen would probably beat her back, saying that she was deliriously ill, talking nonsense, or even saying that she was crazy. She couldn''t say that the queen was not good at the beginning. She had to ask the emperor to find out the matter in other people''s mouths, or he could find out the matter in person, and then ask her before she could tell. Although the emperor treats her closely and respectfully, the emperor''s heart is like this. Especially the emperor in front of him, the most unheard of is that someone provokes discord in front of him, perhaps because of the difficult experience in the pce. Chapter 4348: Oiran (27) Chapter 4348: Oiran (27) "Queen dowager, don''t worry, I will arrange for someone to investigate this matter immediately." The matter of confusing the royal blood must be taken seriously. Because this time it was Empress Dowager Chen saying that Empress Dowager Xu entrusted her dream. The emperor not only paid special attention to it, but also had a bad impression of Meng Shiyin. Maybe this is preconceived. He only knows that he should have dreamed of his mother''s queen under Jiuquan, indicating that he, the emperor, was deemed unqualified and was fooled. As a Ninth Five-Year Lord, what is the least favorite thing? Of course it was being tricked. "Emperor, don''t fantasize about this matter. It''s easy to make people vignt. When the evidence is erased, it will be difficult to investigate. It is best to arrange two henchmen to secretly investigate." "I know, don''t worry about the Queen Mother." The emperor and the Queen Mother Chen chatted for a while, and then left in a hurry. Before long, he secretly summoned Wei Xun. Wei Xun was not surprised at all after receiving the order to investigate the true and false princess. This was the result of his conspiracy with the Queen Mother Chen. "Don''t speak up, so as not to attract the other party''s attention." He still doesn''t know whether the other party deliberately concealed it, what purpose it has, or there are other reasons. In short, they are all hateful. When the truth is revealed, he will not let anyone involved in it. Although the emperor doubted Meng Shiyin''s identity, when Meng Shiyin entered the pce to see the queen and met the emperor, the emperor''s performance was no different from before. The queen found that the emperor had not changed much to her, she felt relieved, and then asked about Queen Mother Chen. The emperor wanted to talk to the queen about the true and false princess, and then remembered the queen mother''s exhortation, the less people knew about it, the better. And he felt that the queen was being tricked, and there might be someone who wanted to confuse the royal blood, so he dispelled this idea. He made an excuse at random: "The queen mother just wants to talk to me, she should understand." His excuse is also true. Taking advantage of this time, he would go to see the Queen Mother every day and talk to her more. Regarding the empress dowager Chen''s strange disease, he also struggled for a long time, searching for countless doctors, but still failed to get a result. The queen hated in her heart, but she couldn''t help it. Sure enough, just like what the mother said, the queen mother didn''t say anything bad about her, she deserves to be the queen mother, so tolerable. From now on, she really can''t treat the queen mother. However, she will have to visit the Queen Mother every day. Thinking of Meng Shiyin, the queen was happy again. It''s just that the Queen Mother is somewhat indifferent to Meng Shiyin, which is not what she likes to see. "The concubine takes Shiyin every day to talk to the Queen Mother, maybe she can be happy." The queen mentioned Meng Shiyin, but did not notice the emperor''s eyes sinking. "Okay, I''m relieved to have the queen apany the Queen Mother to talk to each other." In this way, the Empress Dowager Chen had to see the emperor every day, the empress and Meng Shiyin. Empress Dowager Chen saw that the queen looked kindly and brought Meng Shiyin over to visit her, knowing what the other party was thinking. Her attitude towards Meng Shiyin has always been lukewarm and she has no ns to change. A counterfeit, why does she bother so much? Thinking of the things the school flower told her, she felt that Meng Shiyin was simply a white lotus. Obviously it was the real little princess who was suffering, but in the end this counterfeit became the most innocent person. Chapter 4349: Oiran (28) Chapter 4349: Oiran (28) There were also those boys from the royal family, as well as those boys from the nobles and kings, who were so fascinated by Meng Shiyin that they were simply dizzy. Seeing that the Queen Mother still had the same attitude towards Meng Shiyin, she felt unhappy. But she didn''t dare to do too much. Now the emperor has paid attention to this side, and has specially arranged two people toe to serve the queen mother. She can''t do anything she wants. Besides, Wei Xun here seems to have secretly arranged people to investigate various things. In fact, he has investigated everything, including some witnesses, under his control. [The host is big, that pervert in your family feeds bugs to others again. The system asionally observes what Wei Xun is doing. It''s amazing to see him in this way, just to see him interrogating people in the cell. If the opponent does not follow, he does not flog him, using the punishment for causing trauma, but feeds the opponent all kinds of strange bugs. There was no one who fell into Wei Xun''s hands without hiring. Even if he doesn''t recruit insects, he has other methods, drugs, that can make this life worse than death. [If an uncle farmer knows that there is such an existence as Wei Xun, he will definitely wee him to the geography to catch the bugs. This guy is so perverted. Think of those being interrogated, it''s really pitiful. "Isn''t it just being fed some bugs? It''s not the pain of flesh, it''s already very kind." System: Listen, listen, what is this? Isnt it just a bug? But those bugs, are they really disgusting? Especially when all kinds of bugs are mixed together, just one nce can make people vomit. Those who bear a slight weakness in their hearts have confessed before they eat the bugs. Such a pervert, feeding people insects every day, the host does not dislike it, that guy''s luck is really good. About a monthter, Wei Xun entered the pce to meet with the emperor and reported everything he found. "The minister has already visited the little princess in Meixianyuan, and the culprit, Lu Yuer, did not allow the little princess to redeem him. If it weren''t for the little princess''s talents, Lu Yuer would probably want to kill the little princess." The emperor was very angry, very angry! He was just skeptical. Now that all the evidence is in front of him, how can he not be angry? He was an emperor, but he was turned around by a brothel old bustard. "Master Meng knows the truth about this. Lu Yuer gave the jade pendant to the fake princess. She probably knows that she is not the princess." Wei Xun continued, "The Meng family suffered previously, and the two wanted to help Meng. Home through the crisis." "It''s a good one to help the Meng family survive the crisis, and let my niece suffer outside." "These are the poems and essays of the little princess. The ministers have read it. They are so talented. It''s no wonder why the little princess is worshipped by schrs in the capital." The emperor looked at the thick pile in front of him, opened it quickly, and only read the first one, and he was attracted by the talent. Whether it is a poem or an article, or the written word, it won his heart. "It would be great if my niece was a man." Such a talent will definitely be reused. "The little princess''s demeanor does not lose to a man." Wei Xun praised. The emperor rarely saw Wei Xun boasting people. Every time he saw Wei Xun, he thought whether someone had fed Wei Xun something unptable, and his face was stinking, as if everyone owed him. Unexpectedly, one day, he could still hear praise from others in Wei Xun''s mouth. Chapter 4350: Oiran (29) Chapter 4350: Oiran (29) He uses Wei Xun because he doesn''t tter him. He can hit him wherever he points, which is very useful. Wei Xun could secretly help him handle some things that he was inconvenient to do. After the emperor read the works of Tang Guo collected by Wei Xun, he was very sorry that she was just a daughter. We learned from Wei Xun that his niece, who was living and suffering, made the schrs in Beijing feel ashamed, and felt more pity for her in his heart. This is the real blood of his royal family, how could that fake product beparable to the real one. Regarding what the Queen did in this, Wei Xun did not intend to tell the truth. What the queen did was rather secretive, and there was not enough evidence. When he said it, he might be stunned, which is not worthwhile. It''s better to deal with those courageously first, and then discuss the queen''s mistakes. There are more people waiting for the queen, not bad. Just assassination of the queen mother is enough for her to drink a pot, and there is also the aspect of letting the mainstream of the county fall out, and ten queens can''t resist it. "Wei Xun, go and bring the little princess back, you go personally." "Yes." Wei Xun didn''t say that Tang Guo didn''t want to be picked up like this. He had to take a trip before returning to show the emperor''s attitude to the young princess. Obviously, the emperor still didn''t want to make a noise about this matter, and the mainstream of Xiaojun was left out, obviously pped the royal in the face. Wei Xun took a trip, but actually went to Yuntingxuan and Tang Guo to drink tea for a while and chat about the current situation. Then he hurriedly entered the pce and told the emperor that Tang Guo was unwilling toe back. She needed a clear justice so that those who framed her could get the punishment they deserved and make it public. [The host is big, Wei Xun, this guy is violent, and his heart is deep, so be careful not to be calcted by him. Tang Guo: "Don''t worry, he will be obedient." System: Forget it, slip away, what does he worry about with a system? Go and see the system boys. When the emperor heard Tang Guo''s thoughts, he sat on the dragon chair and was silent. He didn''t want to publicize this matter. First, he didn''t want to shame the royal family. Second, naturally, he was thinking about this niece. Handle this matter secretly, and her reputation will be preserved. "The little princess said that she doesn''t need any fame, she just wants fairness." Seeing the emperor looking at him, Wei Xun continued to say what Tang Guo meant. He also admired Tang Guo''s thoughts in his heart. The little princess said that she did this not only to give a breath, but to change something." "How do you say?" The emperor showed some interest, because he was preconceived, and obviously he did not look down upon Tang Guo''s living in the brothel. "The little princess said that if she is not the princess today, then she may always be there. If she is an ordinary woman, who has been abducted and forced into prostitution, who will redress for them?" Wei Xun took out another book Codex, "This is the experience of some Hualou girls recorded by the little princess in the Misenyuan." The emperor took the handwritten note and read it. After reading it, he was still a little shocked. He did not expect that so many girls in the flower house were all abducted and forced into prostitution. Beiguangguo did not prevent human trafficking. The sale of ve status was normal, so those girls were sold into brothels by their families. For the emperor, this is also a small thing. But the abduction and abduction of the good girl really made the emperor angry. In fact, the emperor substituted himself, and even his royal princess could abduct him. What else would those people dare not do? Chapter 4351: Oiran (30) Chapter 4351: Oiran (30) "The little princess wants to redress the grievances of the girls who were abducted and forced to stay in the flower house because of his own experience." The emperor fell into thinking, if it is to use this to kill the chicken and the monkey, it can y a deterrent effect. It is indeed possible to prevent many women from good families from being abducted and falling into the dust, but once they do this, it is equivalent to announcing that the mainstream of his royal county has fallen into the dust. The two things are dealt with together and will not have much impact on the royal family. If he goes on with the sacred decree, he can change the living environment of countless good women. This is a good thing for the country and the people, and it will only get a good reputation. No one will wonder why the royal princess also fell into the dust. However, there is a drawback to this, that is, his niece may not be able to find a good family in the future. Even if he can choose a good husband for her, it is inevitable that that person will have ufortable thoughts in his heart. This is his niece, and his mother asked him to take care of it. "The little princess knows that once she does this, her reputation will never be washed away." "The minister asked about this, the little princess said she didn''t care, and she even had another suggestion." The emperor was a bit speechless: "Can you finish talking at once?" It said that half of it should be left half. For another person, he would have thrown people out to fight the board. "The little princess said that she would rather not marry forever, but also want to vindicate the women of the world. Even if shees out of that ce, if a kidnapped girl from a good family is sold into a flower house in the future, she will take care of it." Having said this, Wei Xun also expressed his own opinions, "In fact, this is a good thing for the little princess. It''s not umon for me to kidnap a good girl for prostitution. If a royal woman stands up as an example, Presiding justice for them will surely suppress this unhealthy trend, and not only that, but also let the people of the world see the emperor''s wiseness." "Wei Xun, when did you learn to tter? It seems that the little princess not only convinced schrs, but also convinced you." Wei Xun admitted: "Your Majesty is wise." The emperor was irritated. His niece was quite capable, so that Wei Xun''s stinky face could learn to tter. "Tomorrow, I will see her." The emperor was indeed a little shocked by the news that Wei Xun had brought, and he regretted once again in his heart, why is his niece not a man? If it''s a man, she can definitely help him with many things. But now, he has some other thoughts. He might not be able to agree to what she hopes, but he still needs to confirm again. The next day, the emperor left the pce secretly and took Wei Xun to see Tang Guo. After seeing Tang Guo, the emperor hurried away with Wei Xun and returned to the pce. He wrote the imperial edict overnight. The next day he went to court, he announced all the evidence of this incident to the court. The courtiers looked at the **** evidence before them, and their hearts were cold. The previous little princess was faked, and the real little princess turned out to be a famous and talented Hualou woman. Or the one who gritted his teeth with admiration and hatred for schrs in the city? The person who designed this event turned out to be the brothel old bustard, who turned out to be the biological mother of the fake princess? And that old bustard and Master Meng still have a leg, Master Meng often buys her for one night? Master Meng knows that his daughter is posing as the princess? The fake princess also knew that he was a fake, but for the sake of prosperity, he still upied his identity. The result is the real princess, who is in the dust. However, it all started. It turned out to be Lord Liu who was an official with them? The courtiers looked at Master Liu''s position. Seeing everything in front of him, Master Liu felt dizzy from time to time. He couldn''t help but fell limp. The ground was still drenched with water, making him pee scared. "The emperor is forgiving. The emperor is forgiving. The minister doesn''t know that it is the little princess. The minister didn''t treat the little princess. The minister just thinks that the little princess is superb." Master Liu reacted and quickly knelt and bowed his head, ignoring him. His head was smashed, and now he just wants to save his life, no, it should be said that he wants to keep his Liu family. "ording to you, if it''s not the little princess, you can do whatever you want?" The emperorughed angrily, thinking that his decision was right because he had suffered from his tormented niece. Chapter 4352: Oiran (31) Chapter 4352: Oiran (31) "No, no, Chen didn''t mean that, Chen..." Master Liu quickly refuted, but found that he didn''t know how to refute. If the girl in Meixianyuan is not a real little princess, but just a real orphan, what happened to her, who would care about this matter, let alone make a big deal. He has done many things like this. As long as he feels that the girl in Meixianyuan is not tired, he will look for some fresh goods to Lu Yuer. I don''t know when, he was so infatuated with Lu Yuer, even his aunt and concubine in his home couldn''t take any interest. Master Liu was sweating coldly, and fortunately, he really didn''t do anything to the little princess. Thanks to his infatuation with Lu Yuer before, he would definitely die miserably. It''s just the current situation, it seems impossible for him to escape the offense. Because of him, Lu Yu''er forced the little princess to fall into the dust, and now he thought it should be, how could he keep the Liu family instead of keeping his head. Seeing Master Liu put his head on the ground, the emperor sneered without saying a word, and pped the armrest of the dragon chair with his palm, making the courtiers kneeling in fright. The courtiers actually didn''t understand that this matter had something to do with the reputation of the little princess and the face of the royal family. ording to their thoughts, the emperor should handle this matter secretly. Even if a little bit of wind is leaked, anyone who knows will not dare to spread it outside. After all, it is a matter of losing their heads. Why did the emperor talk about this incident without evasiveness when he was in the morning in the morning? This obviously meant a big trouble. Doesn''t the emperor care about the royal reputation? The emperor stopped talking nonsense with these people, and now he was very angry. As an emperor, he certainly didn''t want his country to be a prostitute. In addition, the fewer things that sell children and daughters, it also shows that he, the emperor, is doing well. That is because every family has food and surplus money, so there is no need to sell children and women. Now that he sells children and girls, he has no way to deal with it for the time being, but this can be dealt with first. When the courtiers heard the emperor''s imperial decree, their scalps were numb. The first imperial decree is to investigate Lord Liu. This is obviously to investigate the Liu family''s death. Needless to say, the Liu family is finished. Master Liu''s **** is definitely not clean. Let''s not talk about this kind of forced prostitution. I guess I have done a lot of other taboo things. The second imperial decree, arrested Lu Yuer, the old bustard of the Meixianyuan, and sent to prison. The third imperial decree was to investigate the Meng family and imprison all the Meng family. The fourth imperial decree, take the little princess back to the pce. As for giving Tang Guo the special rights, this matter has to be dyed for two days, and the matter of the small princess''s wrongedness must be fermented first, otherwise, as soon as the person takes it back, he will give variouspensations, and there will be no sympathy from everyone Up. The emperor knew very well how to arouse the anger of those who liked his niece. Fortunately, the niece is an extraordinary woman. Otherwise, once this happens, let alone restore fame, I am afraid that in the future, I can only live in the pce and die for a lifetime. Several sessive imperial decree smashed down, making all the courtiers a little confused. The crown prince and several emperors all reacted from shock and quickly stood up. "Father, my son thinks there must be something wrong with this matter, we still have to find out the matter first, lest someone swindle in it." Is Shiyin really his cousin? In fact, at the beginning of Beiguang Kingdom, cousins were still intermarried. Chapter 4353: Oiran (32) Chapter 4353: Oiran (32) Butter, after many cousins got married, they gave birth to children who were either stupid or idiots, or died early, or deformed. At that time, the royal family thought it was a natural punishment. After investigation, it was discovered that the people of Beiguang Kingdom had such problems. The ancestor emperor understood the problem andid down thew that cousins must not intermarry. At that time, some people did this secretly, giving birth to all kinds of deformed children. The ancestor emperor felt that he couldn''t take a strong medicine, so he made another one, the death penalty for cousin marriage. After catching a few typical beheadings, the people of Beiguang Kingdom were finally unwilling to do so again. They don''t care if the vivid child is deformed, but they are more worried about whether the head will fall. The prince Tang Wenpan was very entangled in his heart. Meng Shiyin was not his cousin. They were not rted by blood, so nothing would hinder them from being together. As a prince, it is absolutely impossible for Ming to be with his cousin. It is only the father and the emperor that cannot pass. In addition, it will also affect the status of his prince. But if Meng Shiyin were not the little princess, she would have to bear the responsibility of impersonating the princess. This is not a small crime, and she must be offended. Tang Wenpan wanted to be with Meng Shiyin, but couldn''t look at her. The only thing he can do now is to question the truth of this matter. Even if the little princess was reced by Meng Shiyin, then he must find a way to make everyone understand that Meng Shiyin was innocent and didn''t know, she didn''t know anything. Didnt the father also like Shiyin very much before? In that case, as long as Shiyin is not taking the initiative to rece the princess, she can save her life. Tang Wenpan and the other princes winked, these people all understood that they quickly stood up to persuade the emperor. Regarding the prince, several princes were unusual to Meng Shiyin, and even the prince was secretly together with Meng Shiyin, the emperor also knew from Wei Xun. The queen mother said that Meng Shiyin was a bit of a wicked girl, and he really felt that this girl was very wicked. Howe everyone likes Meng Shiyin? How did a little merchant''s daughter make her sons fall in love with his sons and the sons of the nobles? It''s incredible. Check, be sure to check. Tang Wenpan felt the emperors indifferent eyes, and bit the bullet and said, thinking that there was a misunderstanding about this matter, and hoped that the emperor would give Meng Shiyin fairness. The emperor was about tough with anger: "Prince, you said you want me to show justice to Meng Shiyin, then who can show justice to your cousin? The original golden branches and jade leaves were framed by others, and the people who reced her enjoyed everything about her , In the end, things came to light, and there were still people sheltering this recement. Prince, I dont understand you more and more." "A few of you, I am surprised that you are worried about a counterfeit here, not about how much your cousin has suffered outside." The emperor was disappointed in his heart. Was it because his sons were so obsessed with their hearts, or were Meng Shiyin''s methods too superb? Regardless of whether Meng Shiyin is evil or not, because the other party can disturb the hearts of so many princes, this person cannot stay. Tang Wenpan and several princes were startled by the emperor''s eyes. What the emperor asked made them unable to answer, so they could only lower their heads and never say a word. "Retreat." Chapter 4354: Oiran (33) Chapter 4354: Oiran (33) The emperor didn''t give everyone a chance at all and went directly to court. Wei Xun was the one who picked Tang Guo. In the eyes of the emperor, only Wei Xun was the only one who could be used as he pleased. It is not like the ministers who cringe and weigh their interests in their hearts, and look annoying him. Wei Xun led people to pick up Tang Guo from the Meixianyuan. After Tang Guo was picked up, the people in the capital were talking about it. "Girl from Meixianyuan Guoer was picked up by Father Wei, do you know what happened?" "I also heard that Lu Yu''er from the Meixian Academy was also taken away by the officers and soldiers, and was also shackled." "Huh? What is going on?" Soon news of Meixianyuan came out, saying that this girl Guoer was originally the real Jinzhiyuye, the daughter of Princess Yunzhen, and the previous one seemed to be a fake. When the news came out, the whole city was in an uproar. Then Lu Yuer snatched the royal token of the girl Guoer and gave it to his own daughter Meng Shiyin. This was how Meng Shiyin wouldter rece the princess. What, that Meng Shiyin is Lu Yuer''s woman? It didn''t take long for all the Meng family to be imprisoned, and it was also revealed. Now, isn''t it even more confirmed that Meng Shiyin is a fake? After learning about this, the schrs all over the city rushed to the Meixianyuan and could see that everyone had an expression of resentment. "It turns out that Girl Guoer is a golden branch and Yuye. Now I understand in my heart, it''s not wrong to lose." "This is the real golden branch and jade leaf. If you change to an ordinary woman, how can you withstand such a torture." "Lu Yuer is really hateful." "Don''t forget, there is that fake." These schrs all came to Tang Guo''s students to inquire about this matter. At this time, Lan Lan, who had been taken care of by Tang Guo, said: "I have heard of one thing before. Girl Guo''er said that her personal belongings were robbed by Mother Lu. It must be the one who can prove her identity. Jade pendant." "This Lu Yuer is really shameless!" "That Meng Shiyin who wanted to be a phoenix on a branch is also shameless." "Such a ridiculous thing, unexpectedly let me meet." "If it weren''t for the emperor''s ring eyes, Girl Guoer would have to suffer outside." "No, it should be Princess Guoer. If Lu Yuer hadn''t framed her, she wouldn''t have to suffer so much. Such a talented woman would have an unclean stigma for nothing." "No matter what, Princess Guo''er is the person I admire the most. Her talent, no one in the world can match." "Lu Yuer must be severely punished, and there are counterfeit goods." "Yes, it must be severely punished." The next day, the emperor did not expect that he would receive a book written to him by schrs from all over the city, and even put his own blood fingerprints on him. He sighed again in his heart, why is his niece a daughter? Look, the most difficult schrs were all sorted out by her. He looked at these with satisfaction, even if the niece''s reputation could not be restored, but as long as these schrs defend her, then there is no fear that someone would dare to treat her. Unexpectedly, within a few days, the whole city will spread the truth about the restoration of the incident, and there will be countless schrs who will write down the guilt of Lu Yuer, the Meng family, and Meng Shiyin, and they will be scolded by their 18th generation. . Chapter 4355: Oiran (34) Chapter 4355: Oiran (34) At this time, Meng Shiyin was in the cell. She did not expect that this incident would suddenly be exposed, not to mention that the talented girl Guoer, who was well-known in the capital, was the real princess. Now she didn''t want to think about how the other party could pretend to be the princess in Meixianyuan and confuse the blood of the royal family. Now the person she hates is Lu Yuer. If the other party doesn''t give her any jade pendant, wouldn''t these things be all right? Tang Wenpan came to see Meng Shiyin andforted her: "Shiyin, don''t worry, I will find a way to help you, and I will definitely not watch you die." "Shiyin, do you know about this?" Tang Wenpan asked. If you don''t know, this matter is much easier. But if you know, you can only grit your teeth and say you don''t know. Meng Shiyin shook his head subconsciously: "I don''t know, I don''t know anything. I really thought I was the real princess. I was very happy at the beginning. I could find my rtives. I didn''t expect..." She would never say what Lu Yuer gave her the jade pendant, otherwise her head would really be lost. Tang Wenpan breathed a sigh of relief: "Since you don''t know, you are innocent, Shiyin, rest assured, we will find a way to save you." "Wen Pan, can I really get out of here?" Meng Shiyin was very frightened, "I really didn''t intend to pretend to be a princess. If someone recognized the jade pendant, how could I be a princess." "I know, I know." Tang Wenpanforted, "I will find a way, when the timees to interrogate, you just tell the truth, the emperor father is not the righteous person. The emperor father still liked you very much before, but now I''m so angry, I me Lu Yuer and Master Liu. This is the culprit that caused the cousin to fall into the dust. Everything has nothing to do with you." Tang Wenpan decided to discuss the matter with the queen. The mother was very kind to Shiyin, and she would definitely not look at Shiyin suffering. Unexpectedly, the queen showed a bitter expression: "Pan Er, there is nothing the mother can do about this. This is rted to the confusion of the royal blood. The persuasion of the mother will only make the father angry and think that the mother of the country is not responsible. Not only for the royals, but also to help a counterfeit, what do you ask the queen to do?" "Mother, Shiyin is innocent, she doesn''t know it at all, I can''t watch her die, no matter what, I will save Shiyin." The queen looked at Tang Wenpan''s infatuated expression, and was a little displeased with Meng Shiyin. She was wrong before, just wanting to use Meng Shiyin to **** off the Queen Mother Chen. Now that Meng Shiyin''s identity is exposed, it has no effect. Unexpectedly, that little **** is quite capable, so it would be better to have his head chopped off earlier to turn her son''s fan around. But she can''t share her son, she has to do something like: "Then the queen will go and try it. If it can work, she can only resign her to fate." "Thank you, empress." When the queen found the emperor, before she could speak, the emperor said, "You also came to intercede for Meng Shiyin? I am very confused. Two of my family members who dont care about us are trying to excuse an outsider. Lets not talk about that This Meng Shiyin knew or didn''t know, she reced the real princess status and enjoyed the glory and wealth. As a result, the incident came to light. Why did no one care for my poor niece?" "The emperor has misunderstood. The concubine is not pleading for Meng Shiyin, but wants to ask the emperor, the little princess has suffered so much outside, how to make up for it, this child is really pitiful." Chapter 4356: Oiran (35) Chapter 4356: Oiran (35) The queen''s words caught the emperor''s attention. Seeing her sincere and feeling more rxed, he took the queen''s hand and said, "You are the only one who understands this way. You deserve to be the mother of a country." "The emperor, Pan''er was young and ignorant, but she fainted for a while, and his concubine would persuade him, don''t get angry with him." "It''s not that he was young or ignorant, or dizzy, but blind." Thinking of Tang Wenpan''s other sons, the emperor was furious. "If Pan Er makes a mistake, the emperor will punish him, then he will know the mistake, and the concubine agrees." The emperor felt morefortable in his heart: "When you look back, you can talk about him so that you dont have to trouble me. This matter has been checked out long ago, and Meng Shiyin is not wronged. She and Meng Cheng have long known that she is not the real princess, but I want to use this identity to help the Meng family survive the crisis." The empress felt cold, saying that the emperor had been investigating this matter a long time ago, it should have been sent to Wei Xun to investigate it, otherwise she would not have received any news. It seems that the emperor''s heart is really unpredictable. She has worked so hard for many years, but still can''t get the emperor''splete trust. In this case, she can''t even touch it. It''s about the blood of the royal family, and now that little princess is an extraordinary woman who can''t touch her but can only make friends. As for Meng Shiyin, the emperor can do whatever he wants, and it is best to kill him earlier to save trouble. "The emperor, I don''t know how topensate the little princess? You can tell the concubine to make arrangements." The emperor shook his head: "I already have arrangements, so I don''t have to worry about the queen. The prince is afraid that he wille to make trouble for you recently." Thinking of Tang Wenpan''s performance, the queen hated Meng Shiyin. She was also wondering how the emperor wouldpensate the little princess. She said: "The little princess is a good boy. Unfortunately, he fell into the dust. It will be difficult to pick people in the future. How is this good?" "The queen will find out in a few days, I just say one thing, Guoer is not an ordinary woman." Pick someone? Picking and picking, those families will still dislike it. Since Guo''er had big ambitions in his heart, and it was a good thing for the country and the people, he might as well give her a push and let her stand in a different position. It''s not bad to be supported by those schrs. After seeing Tang Guo, the emperor didn''t worry about whether she would be unhappy because she could not choose a good husband. With her talent, he would only think that all men in the world are not worthy of her. Whether it is marrying or recruiting a husband, she is wronged. In just three days, the little princess was framed by an adulterer, lost his identity as a golden branch and jade leaf, and the things that fell into the dust are spreading farther and farther. The emperor saw that things were almost done. If he didn''t react any more, those schrs would write articles and poems vaguely calling him a foolish monarch. A few dayster, the emperor decreed that Tang Guo was conferred the title of Princess Jingshan, a fief, and a princess mansion, allowing marriage to be autonomous. In addition, he published the manuscript written by Tang Guo to the public. On it was the Jingshan princess, feeling that the women of the world are not suitable. Every day, there are women like her who are forced into prostitution. After knowing her identity, Princess Jingshan was notcent. Instead, she considered more such things in the world. Therefore, she requested that she could use her power to vindicate all women who were forced into prostitution. I hope that the woman who has had the same encounter with her can get rid of the dust. I also hope that those women from good families will never encounter such a thing again. Of course, the emperor Ying agreed, and when this imperial decree came out, it caused discussion in the whole city. Tang Guo was taken into the pce at the very beginning, and she has not yet seen her biological mother, Princess Yunzhen. Although she didn''t go to see her, she had heard the system say that Princess Yunzhen was worried about the counterfeit and wanted to intercede with the emperor, but she didn''t dare. The prince and those princes should know that they are currently meeting with Princess Yunzhen to discuss this matter, and they seem to have forgotten her biological daughter. Chapter 4357: Oiran (36) Chapter 4357: Oiran (36) Now that the emperor has decreed that she canonized her as Princess Jingshan, and given her special powers, Tang Guo certainly went out of the pce to see his biological mother. She didn''t have any good feelings for the princess Yunzhen, this person was confused. In her memory, the princess Yunzhen loved the fake daughter Meng Shiyin very much, and was very happy that she had recovered from her loss. When the truth of the matter was exposed, the eldest princess Yunzhen was not close to the original daughter, who was her daughter. In her heart, she would rather Meng Shiyin be her daughter. The original owner has experienced hardships that outsiders can''t imagine, and of course it is impossible to live like a person who lives easily and happily. Distorted personality, extreme, sensitive, these characteristics are normal things. I originally thought that I could regain my identity and return to my own position. I would no longer have to suffer those hardships in my life, and I could punish the wicked who had harmed her. Who could have imagined that she was taken back to Princess Yunzhen, without anyfort from her biological mother, not even a word, you have suffered hardship. At that time, the incident did not make a big deal, but the emperor still sent Meng Shiyin and the Meng family to prison. However, at that time, Wei Xun was not asked to investigate this matter, and the Queen had been persuading that this matter should not be a big deal. The task of investigating this matter was left to the prince to do it himself. No need to say who the prince Tang Wenpan is facing. After some investigations, Meng Shiyin and the Meng family were naturally innocent, and the old bustard Lu Yuer was also forced. As a result, Lord Liu was ordered to deal with this matter. When Tang Wenpan was talking about this, he deliberately said less about Lu Yuer''s situation, and said more that all this was the order of Master Liu, and Lu Yuer escaped because of this. Living humiliatedly, just waiting for such a result, how could the original owner, who was already mentally copsed, maintain a calm mind? Especially because Meng Shiyin was sent to jail, she looked at her biological mother and was worried about this every day, and her heart became more and more distorted. At that time, she swore in her heart that she would make Lu Yu''er unhappy. It''s a pity that she is not very pleased. All of this has left her covered with thorns and can''t be pleased. How can she beat the beloved Meng Shiyin? The biological mother, Princess Yunzhen, said that she was reasonable and unforgiving, and let her not be too much. She also said that if she had Meng Shiyin sensible three points, it would be fine. What the original owner hates most is that someonepares her with Meng Shiyin, is Meng Shiyin worthy? That person who took everything from her is worthy of him? This was said by her biological mother, as painful as a sharp knife cut her flesh and blood one by one. Princess Yunzhen doesn''t like the original owner, but she just feels that this fallen daughter has insulted her eldest princess'' reputation and feels ashamed. They didn''t grow up close, so naturally they didn''t like them, and even felt a little disgusted in their hearts. Think that this biological daughter is not like her, heart-hearted, very vicious. The prince and some princes, that is, the cousins of the original owner, also felt that her methods were cruel, and her temperament was weird, which was not a good match. She often warned her not to do too much, or they would be rude. The queen is kind on the surface, but under a charitable face, she hides evil intentions. Every word about her is irritating her, making her gloomy, and even doing some rude things when everyone can''t stand it. The emperor seldom asked about these things. He trusted the queen wholeheartedly, thinking that this capable queen would definitely handle this matter. Therefore, the reputation of the original owner is passed to him by the queen, prince, and princes. Everyone around me says so, it''s hard not to believe it. Chapter 4358: Oiran (37) Chapter 4358: Oiran (37) The original owner did a lot of things and was caught by others. He has never been used of crimes. Speaking of which, there is protection from the emperor. It was a pity that there were too many things to protect her shorings, so she agreed to send her to the bitter cold ce and kiss her. It was also designed by the prince and several princes to make a marriage. First, let the king of that small country look at the original owner. The emperor also had his own purpose at the time. Since this niece could not stay in the capital, she would always do something toe out. It is better to send her to the small country of Fanbang, which has a more open folk style, to be a queen. When the timees, he will reward her with more gold and silver treasures, plus some manpower, and no one will bully her. How did the emperor know that those who selected the staff were the prince and several princes, as well as the princes of the family. It is also a miracle that these people can join hands peacefully for a Meng Shiyin. Tang Guo retracted her thoughts, this time the evidence was solid, and she made the matter worse, let alone Meng Shiyin, who has the halo of the heroine, what will happen in the end. Just talk about Lu Yuer, she must be headed off. The Meng family will never have a good life. If you ransack your home, you will definitely be ransacked. Master Meng probably wont escape. As for the Meng family, it depends on their fate. Tang Guo really didn''t want Meng Shiyin to die like this. He died a hundred, it was so simple, it was far less painful than living. She also wanted to see what the scene where Meng Shiyin was pointed out by thousands of people was like. Tang Guo got on the carriage going to Princess Yunzhen''s mansion. This was the first time she went to see her biological mother. The emperor arranged for her to be escorted by Wei Xun. I don''t know if I feel that Princess Yunzhen doesn''t pay much attention to her because she is afraid that she will be bullied in the past. This time the emperor took it seriously and arranged for his confidant Wei Xun to investigate the truth. The prince and others wanted to hide from others, which was undoubtedly a idiotic dream. It''s ridiculous to say that her true biological daughter has been taken into the pce for several days, and Princess Yunzhen, the biological mother, does not know why she is not in a hurry to enter the pce to see her. Are you worried about Meng Shiyin in the jail? The carriage drove slowly, as if afraid of bumping into the person sitting in the carriage. This road seemed to have been walking for a long time and finally came to Princess Yunzhen''s residence. Tang Guo got out of the carriage, and Wei Xun reported his intention to the porter. The other''s expression appeared surprised. He secretly nced at Tang Guo and hurriedly saluted. After receiving the answer, he turned and ran to call someone. In the princess mansion, Princess Yunzhen is indeed worried about Meng Shiyin''s imprisonment. The prince Tang Wenpan was not there, but a few family princes and some princes who admired Meng Shiyin were there. "Father is very angry about this, Master Liu has already been ransacked, and I am afraid it will be the Meng''s turn next." "Aunt Yunzhen, you can save Shiyin. Shiyin definitely doesn''t know. She also doesn''t want to pretend to be Aunt Yunzhen''s daughter. If someone recognizes the jade pendant, Shiyin will not get involved." "Yes, Shiyin is kind-hearted. If she knew the seriousness of this matter, she would definitely not pretend to be her identity." "Shiyin also said that the person who gave her the jade pendant said that the jade pendant is rted to her identity, and it is obviously a conspiracy by that person, and Shiyin is unaware of it." "Princess, Shiyin is indeed innocent. You shouldn''t be involved in this. I wonder if you can plead with the emperor and ask the emperor to let Shiyin go. She really did nothing wrong in this matter." Chapter 4359: Oiran (38) Chapter 4359: Oiran (38) "The only thing wrong is to ept that person''s jade pendant and really believe that his life experience is rted to that jade pendant." When Princess Yunzhen heard these people begging for Meng Shiyin, her expression was moved, but she remembered that the emperor was determined to inquire, but there was no way. Two days ago, she went to beg, but the emperor said that this matter had his own conclusion. Don''t let her speak too much, she would give the real little princess an exnation. Princess Yunzhen can''t say anything, why is she worried about her biological daughter, isn''t her daughter now being taken back? Okay. I heard that the famous capital was not lost, so this incident is not too serious. Shiyin was different. Because of this incident, the innocent Shiyin was implicated and might lose her life. How could she sit back and watch? Shiyin is so well-behaved and her mouth is sweet, which makes her happy. Since recognizing this daughter, she eats and drinks and sleeps well, and she feels that everything goes well. This kid didn''t deliberately want to pretend, but was just a sloppy person under his hand, who misunderstood by mistake. What happened to her pro-daughter was not Shiyin''s work, but Shiyin was also an innocent person. I don''t know how the emperor had to imprison Shiyin and also imprison the Meng family together. Princess Yunzhen wanted to speak, pick a time for herself, and then enter the pce to intercede. Unexpectedly, someone came to report at this time, saying that Princess Jingshan was here. Everyone present was stunned. Who is Princess Jingshan? Soon they realized, isn''t it the real little princess, the princess Jingshan who is now canonized by the emperor? It is said that the emperor gave her very special powers. She is a blessing in disguise, but Shiyin is still suffering in prison. This is the inner thoughts of everyone present, including Princess Yunzhen. Because of this, Princess Yunzhen didn''t really like this biological daughter very much. It is said that if it were not for the other party to toss, it would have been impossible for things to be such a big deal, which would have harmed Shiyin. Now she just wanted to save Shiyin''s life, and the others didn''t dare to expect too much. People have alreadye, still have to see. When Tang Guo walked in, she only felt a little cold around her. She nced around faintly and found that there were a lot of people here. Except for the prince Tang Wenpan, Meng Shiyin''s other admirers are here, which is not bad at all as she expected. She greeted the princess Yunzhen, which was regarded as a meeting. Princess Yunzhen responded stiffly, and she didn''t seem to want to get close to her biological daughter. And Meng Shiyin''s admirers looked at her with hostility, as if she was killing Meng Shiyin. For the time being, it can be considered. She really doesn''t want Meng Shiyin to get better, so why should the other party get better? The conversation between Tang Guo and the princess Yunzhen was also very strange, like two unfamiliar people talking politely. Princess Yunzhen didn''t ask her what she had suffered in these days, and what life she had spent after she lost her face. She hadn''t even shown a hint of pity on her face. Tang Guo felt the other party''s perfunctory and absent-mindedness, and did not mind. After seeing the memory, she had no hope for Princess Yunzhen. "Jingshan, you can be regarded as a blessing in disguise." Princess Yunzhen''s topic suddenly changed, "Looking around, you are the princess who can be so valued by the emperor in Beiguang Kingdom. Not only was you allowed to marry freely, but also was an exception. Seal the princess and give the mansion." "This is the uncle''s affection." Princess Yunzhen suddenly reddened her eyes and squeezed out a few tears, clearly showing Tang Guo. Chapter 4360: Oiran (39) Chapter 4360: Oiran (39) Tang Guo was not as good as the other party wanted, and asked the other party what''s wrong. So, she handed over a handkerchief and asked with concern: "Mother, the sand was blown into her eyes?" Princess Yunzhen originally thought that Tang Guo must have asked her what''s wrong, whether she was wronged. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo asked her if her eyes were getting sand, but she forgot to react. When I was ready, I didn''t say a word, I could only swallow it in my belly. "Mother seems to have guests here, so I won''t stay too much. The uncle''s orders have not yet been done. Many women are waiting for their daughters to be rescued. Forgive them for not being with their mothers. What else could be done by Princess Yunzhen, she could only let Tang Guo go for the time being, and it was not suitable to say what she wanted to say before. If she speaks, she is obstructing the emperor to order Jingshan to do business. Don''t worry, people are in the capital, and can''t run away, she still goes to the pce to beg the emperor, and then ask the queen to help intercede, what if it can be done? If it doesn''t work, look for Jingshan again. Since Jingshan can consider the women who were abducted into prostitution, her heart should be kind, and she didn''t want the innocent Shiyin to lose her life. Tang Guo saw the appearance of Princess Yunzhen and knew what the other party wanted to say. She has nothing to say to such a mother. After leaving the princess''s residence, she got on the carriage and went to her residence. The mansion is ready-made, it only took some time to repair it, and how to rectify it afterwards depends entirely on her heart. Tang Guo did not take time off. The emperor''s uncle had already spoken and told her to do it. Now, the first thing she needs to do is to arrange for someone to take the group of students from the Meixianyuan to the princess mansion. This is her work team, absolutely loyal, she is their backer. The emperor had heard of her thoughts. Although he had some doubts about those women in his heart, he was willing to see what she could achieve. All of this is based on the fact that her talent has touched the emperor. If not, even if the emperor has mercy on her, she will not be allowed to do anything wrong. Lan Lan and the others did not expect them to go out one day. After learning that Tang Guo turned out to be the real princess, they were not surprised, but they did not expect that Tang Guo had not forgotten them and would take them out of this cannibal cave. They were happy, hesitant, and a little flustered, not knowing what to do after going out. When they stepped into the clean, elegant Jingshan Princess Mansion, they became even more nervous. Such a ce, they had never thought about it. "You don''t need to be nervous. I picked you up because of theck of helpers around me. I just think of you and think you should bepetent." They were assigned tasks as soon as they arrived, which made them feel more at ease. Princess Jingshan took them out of the ogre cave, and they treated them for their own use. As long as they don''t live the past, they can feel tired. But they never thought that what Tang Guo wanted them to do was rted to women in the world. They are excited, and a little bit can''t believe that they can do such a thing? Whether they believe it or not, they are already doing things ording to Tang Guo''s instructions. The first thing is to investigate who they were kidnapped by. The girls who stayed at the Meixianyuan were remorseful. Tang Guo was serious about teaching skills at the beginning. Many people thought these things were boring and couldn''t learn, and simply didn''t learn. In their opinion, learning to write, read, and write poetry is too difficult. Chapter 4361: Oiran (40) Chapter 4361: Oiran (40) If you want to deal with those yaks, how can you learn these in a short time? It''s better to just sellughs, y small tunes, amuse the guests, serve them well, and get some more money. How did they know that they had missed an opportunity to change their destiny before, and this was only once in their lives. After being upset, they had no choice but to admit their fate, they didn''t even dare toin, because it was Princess Jingshan, and they were the little girls who did not dare toin. Yingying herself is a bit talented, even if Tang Guo is great, she is not convinced, even a little jealous. Naturally, she didn''t ask Tang Guo for any advice. She was the confidant of Lu''s mother, and she had never thought of having a good rtionship with Tang Guo. Now seeing those girls who are not as good as hers, they were all taken to the princess mansion by Tang Guo, and my heart was full of sadness. Mother Lu has been sent to prison, and the officers and soldiers investigated Meixianyuan upright. If she hadn''t harmed Princess Jingshan, she might also be sent to prison. Meixianyuan has been closed, and the girls were still discussing that they wanted to go to other flower houses a few days ago. She also showed off with these girls, and several mothers from Hualou havee to see her. After all, she is truly talented, not the few girls who only attract elegant guests by their talents. Those who learned something from Tang Guo turned out to be repaid. There were mothers from other gardens who came to look for them, but said that they would only pick up yaks and not sell themselves. Naturally, there was no agreement. Sheughed inwardly, but she didn''t know that she turned her head and entered the Jingshan Princess''s mansion,pletely getting rid of her identity as a woman in the brothel. Yingying is annoyed, remorseful, and a little unwilling. It is obvious that she is worse than them. Why is her destiny not as good as theirs? She promised the mother of Hualou, who was named by Meixianyuan in the capital, to go there three dayster, the contract was signed, and she couldn''t regret it. Tang Guo got busy here, because those girls were novices, so she asked the emperor, hoping that Wei Xun could arrange some people to help her. She bluntly said that he valued the abilities of the father-inw Wei. The emperor didn''t mind, and praised her for her excellent vision. Wei Xun helped Tang Guo more willingly. He had long anticipated that when Princess Jingshan came out, she would definitely have to go ahead. No, it''s already started. Regarding those people who killed Princess Jingshan, they would not be dealt with so quickly. After all, there were too many people involved, and every detail should not be missed. Copying homes and killing people is not about killing and killing, and there is no evidence. The evidence provided by Wei Xun was sufficient, and those few people could hardly reverse the case. "I heard that my biological mother went to the pce again to intercede with her uncle, hoping to spare Meng Shiyin?" Tang Guo and Wei Xun sat opposite each other. Wei Xun is a father-inw, and he oftenes to Tang Guo here, but he has passed the clear road. No one can say anything, onlyment that the Jingshan princess is really favored. "Does the princess care?" "Don''t care." The corner of Wei Xun''s lips twitched, and a son fell: "Since I don''t care, why should the princess worry about those little things? The evidence is so mountainous that Princess Yunzhen can''t change anything. The emperor is not a foolish king." The emperor allowed this matter to make a big mess, so naturally he didn''t want to let these people go. "It''s not annoying, but she repeatedly begged her uncle to fail, and she is afraid that she wille to me in two days." Wei Xun frowned: "It''s possible. In terms of identity, the princess can''t avoid her. The princess can actually look for opportunities and go out to hide first." "Don''t hide, I''m not afraid of her being annoying, just thinking about what I should do if shees to intercede." Intuition tells Wei Xun that Princess Jingshan is going to do something again. He felt that the return of Princess Jingshan was really a very good thing. Before the two yed a game, someone came to announce that Princess Yunzhen was here. It was almost three days since Princess Yunzhen took the initiative to see Tang Guo for the first time. It can be seen that she doesn''t care about Tang Guo''s daughter. Tang Guo went to meet the princess Yunzhen, with a faint expression: "Why is my mother here?" Chapter 4362: Oiran (41) Chapter 4362: Oiran (41) "Jingshan." Princess Yunzhen was actually a bit embarrassed in her heart, thinking that this pro-daughter was not considerate at all, not like her pro-daughter at all, how caring like Shiyin. Except for asional greetings to her as usual, no one else was seen, and she had no chance to speak. Which girl often talks to her mother and talks to her mother. Her daughter is really inferior to Shiyin. Anything fun and interesting about Shiyin will be brought to her. After all, this daughter grew up outside, her temper is wild, and she has stayed in that filthy ce, and she likes to show her face outside all day long. I heard that some schrs oftene to visit. Jingshan is a daughter, how can he meet the doorstep like a kid? This is too shameful. I don''t know what the emperor thinks, and I don''t care about it, but he goes to the wild with her. Princess Yunzhenined no matter how much sheined, but because there was something for Tang Guo to help, she couldn''t say much. "Mother, you rarelye here today. I have already ordered the kitchen to prepare lunch." Tang Guo pretended not to see the other party''s intentions, anyway, she was not in a hurry, so that she was only her biological mother. Princess Yunzhen didn''t want to eat lunch, but she was so talkative at the dinner table, so she didn''t say much, she just nodded. She dragged Tang Guo to gossip, but it was the time when the two talked the most since they met. "Since you were lost, I can''t sleep day and night. I have never been able to find your whereabouts. I still have some hope in my heart. A few years ago, someone found a jade pendant from Shiyin''s body. I was so happy. "Princess Yunzhen said while wiping tears, "I thought I would never see it again in this life, and I didn''t expect to be able to turn around again." "Since Shiyin came to my side, I feel relieved as a whole. I sleep well at night and have a much better appetite. Shiyin is still caring." Princess Yunzhen continued to say that Meng Shiyin was good, "I thought it was so. Who knows that this was a misunderstanding, Shiyin was framed, thinking that the jade pendant was rted to her life experience, and that she thought she was my daughter." "Now Jingshan, you havee back intact, and I also let go of my heart. It''s a pity that Shiyin is innocent but has been so implicated. Since she was sent to jail, I haven''t had a good night''s sleep." Yunzhen The eldest princess'' eyes flushed red and her expression helpless, "Unfortunately, your uncle must say that Shiyin hasmitted the crime of deceiving the emperor and confused the blood of the royal family. You must me her." "Jingshan, Shiyin had no idea, do you think she is innocent?" "This thing is so coincidental. Shiyin was also picked up by the Meng family. Didn''t it happen to hit and misunderstood? Shiyin is a kind child. If she knew it was a misunderstanding, she would definitely deny it at the time, absolutely not. Greed the glory and wealth." Tang Guo smiled inwardly, talking so much, didn''t she just want to move her face and agree with the other party that Meng Shiyin is innocent? "Mother, it is a big crime to confuse the royal blood. Since people are to be dealt with by the uncle, there must be some reason to deal with it. Does the mother think that the uncle is a bright monarch?" Princess Yunzhen is heartbroken, dare she say that the emperor is not a Mingjun? Her daughter was really not raised by her side, and she didn''t understand her meaning at all. "Mother, don''t worry, my uncle takes this matter very seriously, and will not let anyone guilty or wronged any innocent person. I believe uncle will deal with this matter impartially. Give me an exnation. , And give others a result." Chapter 4363: Oiran (42) Chapter 4363: Oiran (42) "I''m not sure about the Meng family''s ambiguity, but Shiyin must be innocent." The princess Yunzhen listened to Tang Guo''s remarks and did not stop, she wanted to fight for it. "Jingshan, mother asks you to do me a favor, go to your uncle and plead for Shiyin. What about the Meng family, I dont know, I dont know if they are careful about this matter. A general guess. Shiyin is a well-behaved, sensible and kind-hearted child. I can''t bear her being implicated." Tang Guo picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea slowly, and answered Princess Yunzhen''s words in no hurry. She thinks, why this person is so shameless, and can say such things, really want to ask, is the other person interested? If you have a conscience, you can''t say such a thing. Let her, a victim, intercede with a counterfeit? Thanks to Princess Yunzhen''s idea, she was kicked by a donkey. "Jingshan, my mother believes that you are a kind child. Otherwise, you would not consider those women who were deceived and kidnapped because of your own experience..." Before Princess Yunzhen finished speaking, Tang Guo interrupted: "So mother remembers what happened to me?" "Since my mother remembers what happened to me, why can I still say such things?" Tang Guo asked back. "My mother thinks that Meng Shiyin, who is posing as an identity, is very innocent. If it weren''t for her to die soon, you might not remember me. What have you encountered?" "She doesn''t know Shiyin..." Princess Yunzhen said annoyedly. "Mother, are you really my biological mother? If it werent for me to have some abilities, and if I fell there, I could stille out clean? During this time, I found many women who had the same experience as me, but they didnt Im so lucky, and Ive been miserable." "To make a mistake, it should be Lu Yuer''s fault, as well as the fault of Mrs. Liu. Shiyin was implicated in it. No wonder she..." Princess Yunzhen stubbornly said, "You didn''te out well. The emperor was named Princess Jingshan, and he was able to have independent marriages, an independent princess mansion, and a special power. This is a blessing in disguise. If you haven''t experienced this, how can you get this?" System: [The host is big, I can''t do it anymore, I''m so angry that I want to pull out a two-meter long knife to sh someone. Who is this, is there such aparison? It''s safe toe out because this person is his host. Just change a woman and fall into that ce, can you rx like this? The host has a thick document in his hands, all of which are **** cases of innocent women, and every experience is shocking. Princess Yunzhen, she is not long-hearted, right? "Jingshan, just give me a message, do you want to help Shiyin plead. My mother has no other requirements for you, so I hope you can help Shiyin." Tang Guo sneered and raised her eyes to Princess Yunzhen''s eyes: "Where did the face of the princess ask me to plead with Meng Shiyin? I didn''t punish her, waiting for her uncle''s disposal, it''s already a shame." "Princess Yunzhen, pleasee back, I am afraid it is not rare for you to use lunch here." "You...you are an unfilial girl, you dare to confront me!" Princess Yunzhen was taken aback by Tang Guo''s sudden change of attitude, and then stood up in anger, "You are so stubborn, why... Dare to confront me, don''t you fail to learn the rules outside?" Chapter 4364: Oiran (43) Chapter 4364: Oiran (43) "Princess Yunzhen thinks that what happened to me is nothing, not as pitiful as Meng Shiyin, right?" Tang Guo also stood up: "Actually, it is not impossible for me to help Meng Shiyin intercede, as long as you can promise me one condition." "What conditions?" Seeing Tang Guo let go, Princess Yunzhen suppressed the anger in her heart. Tang Guo said quietly: "You, or Meng Shiyin, go to the Hualou to experience what you should experience once, and you want to advertise it. If one of you can do it, it means that my experience is really nothing, I will Go and help Meng Shiyin intercede." "You... how can you be like this?" Princess Yunzhen was so angry that her face was grim. "How can you say this, can you go to that ce casually?" After speaking, she consciously shut up, as if I said something that shouldn''t be said. "Oh, the princess Yunzhen also understands that this ce is a ce where your innocent daughter''s house can''t go casually. Then why do you want to help Meng Shiyin intercede? How can she be, how big is your face? You can''t bear things, why? Think I walk through it and assume that nothing has happened?" "Come, see off." Princess Yunzhen stamped her feet with anger, and finally said, "Are you still my daughter?" "I also want to ask, are you my biological mother? I didn''t n for me, but were dealing with someone who reced me, and tried to ask me to help me. Princess Yunzhen, you are not worthy of being my mother. " Princess Yunzhen left angrily, calling her unfilial daughter. When I went back, I told the admirers of Meng Shiyin that her daughter was unreasonable, she insisted on killing Meng Shiyin, and confronted her biological mother. She is Tang Guo''s biological mother, and people can easily believe these words from her mouth. It didn''t take long for the capital to spread that Princess Jingshan was not filial, contradicted her mother, and was self-willed. But nothing came out, this matter has something to do with Meng Shiyin. Tang Guo understands that the person spreading the rumors is trying to discredit her, and then find a way to help Meng Shiyin intercede. With her here, can the other party do what they want? "Duke Wei, this will trouble you." Tang Guo looked at Wei Xun with a smile. Wei Xun thought of what Tang Guo had ordered him to do just now, and he felt a little cold for no reason. "The princess is sure?" "Sure, I can''t afford such a mother." "Well, I will definitely help the public organize this matter." "I believe you." Tang Guo''s eyes were serious, and Wei Xun must have been taken aback. "I won''t let the princess down." "Duke Wei has never let me down." Wei Xun couldn''t stand it anymore and left quickly. He always thinks that Princess Jingshan is very strange, and the look in his eyes is super strange. It is impossible for anyone to know his own secret, otherwise he would think he was seen through by the other party. This feeling is really not good. When facing the emperor, he would not have this feeling. He seemed to underestimate the Jingshan princess, the other party was brave and conspiring, and he was not soft-hearted. Going on, felt that few people were opponents. So, in the end, will he be pinched by the opponent? However, if Princess Jingshan can help him bring down the queen, it would be worth it. Wei Xun, who wanted to understand, his heavy footsteps became a little rxed. I have forgotten that Wei Xun, but I don''t like to be seen through, or even controlled. Even the emperor knows only one side of him. Chapter 4365: Oiran (44) Chapter 4365: Oiran (44) "I heard people say that Princess Yunzhen asked Princess Jingshan to plead with Meng Shiyin." "Who is Meng Shiyin? How please?" "Meng Shiyin is the daughter of the merchant, who is posing as Princess Jingshan." "Then why did Princess Yunzhen ask Princess Jingshan to intercede with Meng Shiyin? Where did you hear about it? Isn''t it a man-made rumor? This is not a trivial matter." "Yes, Princess Yunzhen is Princess Jingshan''s biological mother. How can she let her biological daughter plead for a fake?" "It''s true. I have a rtive who is a rtive of a distant rtive who works in Princess Jingshan''s house. The other day Princess Yunzhen went to find Princess Jingshan. The rtive of my distant rtive''s rtive did not happen Be careful to hear it. Everyone in the princess mansion knows this, they are all wronged for Princess Jingshan. " "Princess Yunzhen is crazy, right? Meng Shiyin is a fake. Whether she knows it or not, it is a fake. Even if she is wronged, she shouldn''t ask Princess Jingshan to intercede. This is not for Princess Jingshan. In my heart, do you poke the knife fiercely?" "Isnt anyone saying that Princess Jingshan is not filial, she is a stubborn personality, and she still contradicts Princess Yunzhen? Although many people argue for Princess Jingshan, many people think that it is nothing to contradict her biological mother. Can''t exin it. But if these two things arebined, isn''t it clear? " Such dialogue can be seen everywhere in the capital. What everyone is discussing is not about Princess Jingshan''s collision with her biological mother, but the fact that this biological mother wants Princess Jingshan to intercede for the counterfeit, which is simply absurd. Many people don''t understand how Princess Yunzhen came up with this bad idea. Those schrs who supported Tang Guo heard the news, and their thoughts began to flow. Many people said that Princess Jingshan is not. When ites to filial piety, they are still aggrieved and do not know how to exin. The Princess Jingshan they knew was definitely not someone who would contradict her biological mother for no reason. Sure enough, there is such a shaky thing behind this. Therefore, they have to write an article to scold the princess Yunzhen, who has no distinction between right and wrong, who has a vicious heart and pokes a knife at Princess Jingshan''s heart. In less than half a day, everyone in the capital was scolding Princess Yunzhen. Even the children in the corner are singing the newly released nursery rhymes. They are catchy, and they can sing them after listening twice. Meng Shiyin''s admirers were stillcent. This time I was dumbfounded. The most annoying was Princess Yunzhen. Across the walls of the princess mansion, she could hear those nasty bads singing outside, and she quickly called people out to drive away the children who sang indiscriminately. The children dispersed with a rush, still shouting: "Princess Yunzhen bullied the children!" This scene made Princess Yunzhen''s head hurt with anger. She attributed all this to Tang Guo. If it weren''t for an unfilial daughter, how could she encounter this? Everyone was talking about it, although she didn''t dare to be in front of her, she couldn''t do anything. At this time, if she dared to be a little bit fierce, maybe the people in the capital would have a blood book of 10,000 people, saying that she was bullying the people of Li people by virtue of her identity as the eldest princess. Tang Guo is veryfortable. She also drove around the capital in a special carriage, and almost didn''tugh when she heard the catchy children''s songs. Wei Xun sat with him, feeling that Princess Jingshan was a little bit abnormal, maybe it was rted to her experience. Unexpectedly, someone was even more crazy than him, still a princess. Chapter 4366: Oiran (45) Chapter 4366: Oiran (45) Tang Guo''s matter was once again spread far. This time, including her experience, the indifference of her biological mother, all the ins and outs were summarized and publicized. At first, Wei Xun pushed the rumors, butter these were organized spontaneously by those schrs. They decided to use sharp words to curse the royal princess who had no idea. Within two days, these schrs started to make trouble again, so the emperor must give Princess Jingshan an exnation. A good-looking royal golden branch and jade leaf was framed by someone and fell to the flower house. Now that he is still aggrieved by such grievances, he must investigate the matter clearly. Seeing things fermented like this, the eldest princess Yunzhen knew that Tang Guo would not work, and gave up bitterly. She had no extra thoughts about this daughter. She summoned Meng Shiyin''s admirers to discuss how to help Meng Shiyin get rid of crime. They all felt that even if the Meng family was not innocent, Meng Shiyin must be innocent. In the end, Prince Tang Wenpan came up with a way that might save Meng Shiyin''s life. Regarding Master Meng knows that Meng Shiyin cannot be of royal blood, that is conclusive evidence. But Meng Shiyin knows or not, but the evidence is not so sufficient. She did know, but she couldn''t find evidence that she knew, unless it was Master Meng who confessed. Meng Shiyin said they didn''t know, they must believe she didn''t know. In their minds, Meng Shiyin is a kind and lively girl. They n to use this to help Meng Shiyin get rid of crime. As long as it can be proved that Meng Shiyin is indeed unaware, his head is saved. Tang Wenpan went to see Master Meng secretly, and he was helpless in the current situation. To keep the Meng family and Meng Shiyin, only Master Meng sacrificed himself. "This matter is indeed my fascination. The rest of the Meng family, including Shiyin, didn''t know it." Master Meng sensed Tang Wenpan''s intention and said his decision. In fact, when he was sent to prison, he thought about many ways. I''ve been waiting, just want to see what the situation is, until now, only at the expense of him can we save the Meng family and Meng Shiyin. In fact, the rest of the Meng family really didn''t know it. His confidants and Meng Shiyin knew about it. Seeing that the prince attaches so much importance to Meng Shiyin, he understands that no matter what, Meng Shiyin cannot be given up for the Meng family, otherwise his entire Meng family will be destroyed. Keep Meng Shiyin, the Meng family will still have the prince''s care in the future, so it won''t be much worse. In the future, the prince will inherit Datong, and Shiyin will at least be a concubine. The prince is so infatuated and the identity matter will definitely be handled. The prince saw that Master Meng was so straightforward, and he understood that it was done. Because Master Meng insisted that he was obsessed with ghosts. When he knew that Meng Shiyin was recognized as the royal princess, he knew that Meng Shiyin was not the royal princess. But for the sake of prosperity and wealth, he deliberately concealed it. I also said that when we found Meng Shiyin''s situation, his two henchmen were interrogated by Wei Xun, which was consistent with his confession. From beginning to end, there is no evidence that Meng Shiyin knew that he was not the true princess. Since neither the Meng family nor Meng Shiyin knew about this, the emperor could not kill all these people on the grounds of venting his anger. The emperor sentenced Master Meng to behead to show the public, deprived the Meng family of the royal merchant title, fined the silver, expelled the Meng family from Beijing, and never entered Beijing. Meng Shiyin was naturally expelled from Beijing and was not allowed to enter Beijing again. This treatment was very benevolent and righteous, but the princess Yunzhen was very angry. No matter how she interceded, there was no way for the emperor to agree to leave Meng Shiyin. Because Master Liumitted a lot of things, many members of the Liu family used Master Liu''s influence to do a lot of bad things. Therefore, Liu''s family ransacked their homes. Lu Yuer, the culprit, was naturally convicted of beheading, and he had to parade for three days before being beheaded. At this time, Meng Shiyin disguised her face and hid in the crowd. Looking at Master Meng, Lu Yuer was sent to the execution ground with her eyes flushed. Tang Guo was very satisfied with this result, she didn''t mind that Meng Shiyin was still alive. "Actually, I have a way to find out if Meng Shiyin knew about it. The princess seems to have other ns." Wei Xun said that they were sitting on the second floor of a teahouse, just looking at the prison car passing by. Tang Guo retracted his gaze: "It''s too cheap to kill her. Living is the most painful." Without keeping Meng Shiyin, how can she toss her admirers? Those admirers just came to die, so how could she make excuses to get them all? "I seem to be on the princess''s thief ship." Wei Xun couldn''t help shaking his head, feeling more and more that he had lost it. I thought I was the one who strategized, but I didn''t expect to be the errand of the Jingshan princess. "Does Wei Gonggong want to disembark?" Tang Guo asked in a low voice. Wei Xun took a sip of tea: "Don''t dare to go down. There is water all around and you will drown." Tang Guo was amused. Chapter 4367: Oiran (46) Chapter 4367: Oiran (46) Lu Yuer and Master Meng were beheaded, and Meng Shiyin hid in the crowd and watched secretly. If it weren''t for some of her admirers to hold her back, she might not be able to control herself and would rush out to rob others. After the death of Master Meng, everyone else in the Meng family was stunned, and they couldn''t believe that they could escape this time. When going to go, Meng Shiyin did not show up. The others in the Meng family nned to send someone to find Meng Shiyin, but they were stopped by Mrs. Meng. "Mother, it''s no wonder Shiyin said about this incident. She was picked up by her father since she was a child. Before our Meng family suffered, if Shiyin suddenly became the princess, our Meng family might have been gone." "Yeah, mother, it''s better to send someone to find Shiyin. The emperor''s imperial decree is to let us leave within half a month. There are still a few days left in half a month." Several brothers and sisters of the Meng family also spoke: "Shiyin has a good rtionship with the prince and the prince, and even those family princes know a lot. I think we will have to rely on her for the future of the Meng family. Mother, husband and uncles all said That''s right, it''s no wonder Shiyin, no matter what, I still call Shan her together." "Stupid, it would be good to be able to save the Meng family at this time, but because the emperor is a Mingjun, he didn''t anger people who didn''t know the Meng family, and only made another punishment." Madam Meng scolded, "I What''s wrong with her? That girl is so capable, she doesn''t even appear to say anything if she doesn''t leave. Most of them have gone out. Sending someone to find it is no use." Mrs. Meng sighed in her heart, this blessing was picked up after all, and no one knew whether it was a blessing or a curse in the end. Before the family was sent to jail, she was ready to copy the Meng family. The Meng family hadmitted a big taboo. The Jingshan princess was able to bear it. As long as she was willing, everyone in the Meng family should not even want to escape. But in the end, why did the Meng family survive, and only Master Meng, who was responsible for all the guilt, was cut off? Its mostly because Princess Jingshan didnt want to pursue the Meng family. If she wanted to, the emperor didnt think of a way for her, so he would say that the famous Wei Xun also arranged for someone to look up the Mengs family. Disposed of. Ivy Princess Jingshan didn''t implicate the other members of the Meng family, but she couldn''t guarantee whether the other party had any thoughts about Meng Shiyin. Princess Yunzhen didn''t know what was going on either, she got close to the fake Meng Shiyin, but alienated Princess Jingshan instead. And those princes, princes, are also close to Meng Shiyin. On the surface it looks like a good thing, but Mrs. Meng thinks it is not easy. Princess Jingshan is a person that all schrs must support, and since this time, many women who have been tricked into living in the dust have been rescued by her. She was afraid that these women would not go anywhere, and even set up dyeing workshops, so that these women could have a ce to do work and support themselves. Can such a person beparable to Meng Shiyin? The prince, the prince, the prince of the family, these people with unusual identities are close to Meng Shiyin, what will the royal side think? Mrs. Meng felt that something would happen sooner orter. Since Meng Shiyin didn''te back to greet them, the Meng family shouldn''t expect Meng Shiyin to bring them any glory in the future. When this happened, the safety of the Meng family was the most important thing. She was already bearish on those who were not in power, and the master was too persistent. Really expect Meng Shiyin to turn over, then she is the brain convulsions, which will harm the entire Meng family. Chapter 4368: Oiran (47) Chapter 4368: Oiran (47) Under the scolding of Mrs. Meng, the rest of the Meng family dared not speak any more. Seeing that they were still a little unwilling, Mrs. Meng said, "After this incident, can you still not see it? Prosperity and wealth, supreme power, this also requires fate. Facts have proved that things must be reversed and prosperous. It''s bound to decline. Our Meng family has been going well all these years, and we have been a little too sharp." "Beijing, if you have no rtionship with the Meng family, don''t think about it. Whoever wants to rely on Shiyin toe back often, then expel the Meng family first." Hearing Mrs. Meng''s seriousness, the young men in the Meng family had no idea. "If Shiyin will return to Meng''s house in the future, we ept that if she wants us to do other things, it is not allowed, especially if it is rted to the capital. Princess Jingshan is already, understand?" Madam Meng said earnestly, "This It''s a ce of right and wrong. Princess Jingshan is not simple. Look at it." It will not be that simple. The Meng family left and left a letter to Meng Shiyin, not knowing if the other party could see it. Meng Shiyin is still sad now. In her mind, the closest person to the Meng family is Master Meng. When she was young, she could feel that Madam Meng didn''t like her, and she didn''t know if Master Meng ordered the Meng family to shut up. No one mentioned that she was picked up. It was only when the jade pendant incident broke outst time that she knew that she did not have the blood of the Meng family. I also understand why Mrs. Meng is not close to her. Now that Master Meng is gone, for Meng Shiyin, the Meng family naturally has nothing to do with her. How could she leave the capital? Fortunately, someone helped her, and she could still stay in the capital secretly. There are people she likes, her friends, and her enemies. Fire out However, there was one thing that made Meng Shiyin unable to believe that Princess Yunzhen actually came to see her and gave her a lot of silver, saying that she was innocent and was implicated. The two people who were not originally rted by blood, get along like a real mother and daughter. The two held their heads and wiped their tears for a while, and Princess Yunzhen made her feel at ease in the capital. She would take care of her when she was there. When there is a chance in the future, he pleaded with the emperor. After this time, Princess Yunzhen often came to visit Meng Shiyin, as if she really regarded her as her own daughter. On the contrary, on Tang Guo''s side, since the copse, the two never went back and forth alone. Only at the pce banquet or party that had to be attended, the two would meet. However, after meeting, they will not say hello. Princess Yunzhen wins over the female rtives, looking like she wants to iste Tang Guo. I didn''t expect that at these gatherings, the people who were close to Tang Guo were the schrs and the family princes. Of course, these family princes were the ones who admired Meng Shiyin. They got close to Tang Guo. First, they admired her talents, discussed and consulted at the banquet. This was a rare opportunity, and they had never thought about that. This second thing is the recent movement made by Princess Jingshan, which shocked the somewhat sour schrs and admired them very much. Why do you admire it? Because there are often children abducted and sold in Beijing, Tang Guo, while saving the women who were abducted into prostitutes, also rectified the traffickers. In the capital, there are so many schrs, wealthy families, and princes from aristocratic families. It is inevitable that children in the family will be abducted and lost. Tang Guo helped them find the child by mistake, can they not get close? Chapter 4369: Oiran (48) Chapter 4369: Oiran (48) Tang Guo had thought about rectifying human traffickers. Because she only saves women who were abducted into prostitution, not enough for the world to remember her. If she reorganizes by the way, those who abduct children, remember her, and there will be more people who support her. She has the system in hand, the puppet paper man, and Wei Xun''s sharp knife. It is very easy to do these things. Now people in the capital, if a child is lost,e and ask Princess Jingshan for help, so that he can find the child quickly, which is much more useful than the newspaper officer. Princess Yunzhen has prejudice in her heart, where will you see this? On the contrary, she was very angry, and the female rtives were slowly approaching Tang Guo. ording to her thoughts, Tang Guo had lived in such a ce, and these female families should not be willing to be with him. Now all of them smiled like a flower, behaving very close, and I don''t know why. Even if I heard that some of these female family members had lost their children, in the end it was Tang Guo who arranged for someone to help them retrieve it. Princess Yunzhen didn''t think it was a skill. In her opinion, as long as more staff are arranged, or Wei Xun is assigned to her, she will direct her to find the child. What a simple matter. In fact, as time passed, more and more people got close to Tang Guo. Many courtiers urged the female rtives in the family to get close to Princess Jingshan and not to be led by Princess Yunzhen and offend Princess Jingshan. The emperor has changed severalws several times. Thesews are all rted to Princess Jingshan, and they are not designed to benefit them. At least, they are no longer afraid of the kids at home getting lost while ying. These days, Tang Guo rescued many women who were abducted into prostitution from the flower house. ording to the current situation, even if someone pityed their experience at the beginning and felt sympathy for them, few people could and were willing to take responsibility for their lives. Most of them have hurt their bodies. Maybe they have no children in their lives. It is almost impossible to find a lover. Even if Tang Guo helped them adjust their bodies and marry as them, life might not be asfortable as living in a flower house. Facing the pointing and pointing around, most of them can''t raise their heads, and over time, the husband who originally pityed them will also be very disgusted. Besides, few people would marry a woman of this status as a regr wife. Those who cant marry a daughter-inw, cant just let them take their money to post it in order to let them marry, right? That makes no sense, so she doesn''t n to help them regte their bodies. She taught them piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, taught them the ability to support themselves, and also taught them martial arts that can protect themselves. With Tang Guo opening up, they learn quickly. However, in one or two years, it was very effective, and it was a small master, and there was no problem with self-protection. Before she knew it, she didn''t ask Wei Xun much to ask people to do things, and everyone around her was reced by these women, and the first female guard in Beiguang State was established. I don''t know if these women are ambitious, and some of them even have the idea of joining the army. Tang Guo was silent at the time, she did not expect them to have such a big ambition. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with joining the army, but Beiguang Kingdom had no precedent, and she didn''t know if her emperor''s uncle would agree. After all, this was a shocking thing. Chapter 4370: Oiran (49) Chapter 4370: Oiran (49) "I''ll help you ask." Lan Lan is also one of the people who intends to join the army: "If it doesn''t work, then forget it. We are very satisfied with the current situation. The princess should not be embarrassed by this. We just think that the princess taught us countless arts of piano, chess, calligraphy, painting and martial arts. The art of war is mixed. In that case, why not use these to do something to win honor for our women?" "Yeah, after working with the princess all these years, I have only realized that as a woman, we don''t necessarily have to marry. Now we are so smart, faster than marrying. Live a lot. "Red beans said. "Today''s status is won by the princess for us, but I don''t think it is enough. If a woman can join the army and defend our Beiguang Kingdom, the people will be shocked by this that day, and they will have a different view of us. Right?" Although there were no female soldiers in Beiguang Kingdom, there were no girls and women generals in the dynasties before Beiguang Kingdom. This incident is actually not too shocking, it is only caused by the environment, and women basically do not have that opportunity. Tang Guo entered the pce and talked to the emperor about this. In addition, she was still wondering if she could take advantage of this incident and clean up the queen who had been doing little tricks nearby. The Queen Mother Chen alwaysined to her in the group recently, saying that shey down every day, her bones would loosen, and she could only sway in the house at night. Tang Guo often went to see the Empress Dowager Chen, but it is a pity that when we meet now, she can only say a few words. Wei Xun arranged for people to go to the frontiers to find evidence, but there was still nothing to be seen. It was so long in the past, it was not easy to get sufficient evidence. The emperor was also shocked when he heard Tang Guo''s words. How ambitious for those little women? "Uncle, they are actually very clever, if it were not for the unfortunate fall into the dust, they must be outstanding people. Now they are proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and martial arts, and have seen a lot of warfare." The emperor was silent for a while: "It seems that you agree? The battlefield has no eyes. The days in the barracks are not asfortable as they are now. This suffering is not something everyone can eat." "This is what they want to do. They learn so many skills, and they can''t find a ce to y. They can''t just help people find children, right?" The emperor was also dumbfounded. He had also heard that in the past two years, in the capital, anyone who lost a child would first go to Princess Jingshan, and then he thought of reporting to an official. The children were all found back when they were reported to the officials. His niece is not easy. Since she appeared, she really helped him solve a lot of troubles. At present, the capital is peaceful, and there have been few cases of robbing civilian girls and kidnapping children. More and more women are being rescued. Tang Guo can say that there are those women saved by Tang Guo everywhere. Nowhere, she mixed in with the appearance of two puppet paper figures turning into women, and managed them specifically for her. Of course, when Tang Guo did these things, he passed the emperor''s ce first. The female guard under her hand actually had a name, and she was called Jing Shanwei. As long as there is a ce where Jingshanwei exists, the people will understand that it is right to find Jingshanwei if the child or daughter is lost in the family. Invisible, the name of Princess Jingshan has been known and admired by the people of Beiguang Country. She was a woman again, and she had always been doing things around more fierce abductions, and all the forces were on the bright side, the emperor was not jealous of her. Instead, whenever she did something, she would sigh a few times. Chapter 4371: Oiran (50) Chapter 4371: Oiran (50) "I want to see them first and see if they are as good as you said. It''s better to have a battle first, and I will choose a soldier topete with them. If they can win, I will allow them to join the army." The emperor was used to it. Tang Guo kept bringing him new things. Everything was a good thing for the country and the people. I wonder if he can surprise him this time. "I will select a team of 30 soldiers and give you one month''s preparation." If these women can defeat 30 elite soldiers, then they can convince the crowd, and he will also invite his courtiers to watch. Tang Guo agreed, turned around and went back to train the staff. Since they wanted to do these things, she could only empower them. Not only that, she had to mix two paper puppets in it. Since it can be opened, why not open it? Going up early again, the courtiers heard the emperor say this. Before long, there was a lot of rumors in the capital that Jingshanwei of Jingshan Princess was going to fight against elite soldiers personally selected by the emperor. Even the fact that a woman was going to join the army was reported. The people who sent the news, the group of the prince of natural history, they now regard Tang Guo, the Jingshan princess, as a jackal, tiger and leopard, and they are very vicious. In the past two years, Meng Shiyin has also been very frustrated, and always feels unable to stretch her hands and feet. Seeing Tang Guo getting more and more beautiful, she felt very ufortable, even if the princess Yunzhen was very towards her, she would often ask people to give her food. Many people in the capital were unbelievable when they heard that Jingshanwei''s woman was going to participate. They thought it was a joke. Many people felt that Princess Jingshan was too self-conscious and just waited to see the joke. After hearing this, Wei Xun also hurried to the princess mansion. He said that the regr visitors here, when the concierge saw him, they all let in directly. As soon as he came in, he saw Tang Guo pointing the art of war, did not disturb, but sat and watched. At this look, I was addicted to it. How many skills does this Jingshan princess have that he doesn''t know? A daughter''s body alone has changed a lot of things. If it''s a boy''s body, the world will be changed. Tang Guo asked Jing Shanwei to practice by himself and sat next to Wei Xun: "Duke Wei came early today." "The princess makes such a big movement, it won''t work soon." Wei Xun originally wanted to persuade, but after seeing the previous scene, he asked instead, "How sure is it to win?" "Ten%, I think about it now, how to crush it." Wei Xun was amused: "Princess Jingshan really doesn''t give the emperor any face." "Uncle is a Mingjun, so I don''t mind this." Wei Xun took a sip of tea and said in a low voice, "That''s a bit eye-catching. I''m just waiting to catch people, and then there will be a snake out of the cave. If Jingshanwei can win and be sent to the border, it will Start with this." "The queen didn''t mean to show her head until now. Instead, she avoided my edge. Most of the people around her were pointing." Until now, her emperor''s uncle thought the queen was a kindhearted person, and the other party didn''t move. . Wei Xun''s lips curled up with a smile: "The queen will soon be very worried." "Oh? How do you say?" Tang Guo was busy doing his own big business, and there was really no time to pay attention to the queen and Meng Shiyin for the time being. The current Meng Shiyin is probably still ufortable, just wait for her to be ufortable for a while, anyway, her admirers will definitely get involved. Chapter 4372: Oiran (51) Chapter 4372: Oiran (51) "The prince will be twenty soon, and the election of the prince has been dyed for several years, and now it has been shirkable. It must be elected." Tang Guo understood that the queen must have agreed to choose the prince princess for Tang Wenpan, but the prince must be unwilling to choose Meng Shiyin. So, Meng Shiyin is not doing well recently? Meng Shiyin has a bad life, so will Princess Yunzhen have a bad life? And her admirers will also have a bad life. "Did anyone choose?" "The queen has taken a fancy to the eldest daughter of the cab minister and the second daughter of Lord Shang Shu. They are both good candidates. I have seen them separately. The news that came out today is mostly the second daughter of Lord Shang Shu, with less edge. ." "Meng Shiyin must be awkward." Tang Guo said confidently. Wei Xun almost squirted out, he now suspects that the princess kept Meng Shiyin, is it just to see this? "Most of the prince also quarreled with the queen, right?" Tang Guo looked at my guess, making Wei Xun speechless. "The princess really has a clever n." You still want to exaggerate. Who said this is Princess Jingshan? "Those who adore Meng Shiyin must quarrel with the prince, saying that since he can''t give Meng Shiyin the identity, let go, right?" Wei Xun really choked this time, can you guess that? Does the princess be roundworm? "Duke Wei, when you look at my eyes, are you saying that I am a roundworm?" Wei Xun was stiff, can this be guessed? Does the princess know how to read minds? "Duke Wei, you must be surprised now, how could I know so much." Wei Xun: "..." Sure enough, he got on a thief boat, but he voluntarily sent it to her as a swordsman. "Close to the subject, Grandpa Wei should arrange more manpower, staring at Shang Shu Qianjin, I''m afraid something will happen." Such things have not happened in the plot. The prince married Meng Shiyin, and there is no toss in his memory. Neither the emperor nor the empress thought Meng Shiyin could be a princess. At that time, it was not the second daughter of Shang Shufu, but the eldest daughter of the cab minister. The girl was also unlucky. She was selected by the queen and went to the temple withcency. She didn''t know that she was robbed by bandits halfway and was only found one day and one night. She was not lost, but if such a thing happened, she was ruining her reputation. Into a princess. It was the conspiracy of several family princes who admired Meng Shiyin who nned this matter. At that time, the original owner had paid special attention to this incident, but unfortunately shecked aura. After finding out about this incident, Tang Wenpan noticed it and destroyed the evidence first. In the end, theint by the intiff turned into a joke, and was scolded as stupid and vicious. Wei Xun Tang Guo said this, her expression serious: "What is the princess guessing?" "The family princes who are close to Meng Shiyin seem to have no brains. I am afraid that the daughter of Shangshufu will be innocently implicated. It may not be a good thing to get involved with the prince." Among the family princes, there must be someone from Tang Wenpan, and most of those who do this kind of thing are rted to Tang Wenpan. "Since the princess pays so much attention to it, I have to arrange a few more people." Wei Xun''s eyes also shed excitement, he really hoped that these people could do something. The past one or two years has been so peaceful. The queen was dormant, and the prince was restrained by the queen and couldn''t make a big wave. It depends on what happens in the election of the prince. "I''m going into the pce in a while, and I''ll see the queen mother. Duke Wei can go to work first." Wei Xun: So, this is used and thrown away? well. An hourter, Tang Guo came to Queen Mother Chen''s bedroom and drove everyone out. Mrs. Chen sat up happily and squeezed the sore parts of her body: "Hey, school girl, when can I go for a walk?" "The queen is too smart, she hasn''t done anything, isn''t she looking for opportunities?" "She has always been very deep in the city. If she can''t die at one time, it will be difficult to find a chance next time. Forget it, I''ll lie down." Queen Mother Chen knew that Tang Guo had brought the formation. Twops, "Take the cards out quickly and y two when you have time." "Hey, I don''t know when will we be able to summon those female families into the pce to y cards." Tang Guo: "You are the queen mother, keep your focus." Chapter 4373: Oiran (52) Chapter 4373: Oiran (52) "Princess Jingshan went to see the queen dowager again?" The queen leaned on the cushion, her face was not very good, "When I recognized Meng Shiyin before, I didn''t see the queen dowager having any good expressions. Is this the difference between fake and real?" "Is the empress worrying about Princess Jingshan getting close to the Queen Mother?" the old mother asked in a low voice. The queen shook her head: "Not really, what can a living dead who can''t move? Princess Jingshan is not close to me, but there is no conflict. The only bad thing is that she is too popr. I said before the emperor. Twice, at any rate, it was the royal princess, Jin Zhi Yu Ye, who did all the publicity things all day, isn''t it not good." "The emperor said that Princess Jingshan is different from other princesses." The old mother shook her head in disapproval: "The empress should not say this. Now it is the time when Princess Jingshan is favored. In the eyes of the emperor, she is now very good. Dont forget the empress, Princess Jingshan did. Everything about that was acquiesced by the emperor. To be precise, what she wanted to do was also what the emperor wanted to do." "Fine, just ignore her for the time being, there is no conflict between me and her, doing something is easy and thankless." The queen''s face suddenly sank, "As long as those two things are not known to her." "It has been many years since Princess Yunzhen met the assassin. There is no trace of it. Empress does not have to worry. As for the real and false princess, Empress did nothing." The queen smiled with satisfaction: "Yes, I really haven''t done anything." "That Meng Shiyin is a trouble." The queen rubbed her eyebrows. She knew that Meng Shiyin was a difficult vixen who was so fascinated by her son. At the beginning, she should reveal this matter and talk about Meng Shiyin pretending to be the princess. , She didn''t ask for any benefit. "The prince has been awkward with me all day, saying that he would not obediently marry the princess, and that he is the only vixen Meng Shiyin in his heart. Mother, what do you say about this?" Yanyan e-book "Although the emperor grants marriage, the prince must marry if he doesn''t marry, but I am afraid that the prince will have a rtionship with me, and if he does something at that time, the emperor will be unhappy." The prince''s position seemed very stable, but he didn''t really sit on that chair, everything was unknown, and no one knew what would happen in the middle. "The empress wants to get rid of Meng Shiyin?" "This thing is not easy to do. Once done, the prince will probably guess. When the timees, our mother and son will be lost because of a fox, isn''t it going to be a big loss?" Meng Shiyin can kill, she would have been killed long ago. Up. It''s not guilty to provoke more trouble for a vixen, if you can have other ideas, it would be best. "If you kill Meng Shiyin, there is another way to do it." The small eyes on the wrinkled face of the old mother gave a glint, "Just separate Meng Shiyin and His Royal Highness, let His Royal Highness be willing to marry the Crown Prince. It''s easy." "Then what kind of separation method?" The queen was lost in thought, obviously interested in this method. The old mother smiled into a gap in her eyes. She approached the queen and whispered: "As far as the old ve knows, Meng Shiyin has an unclear rtionship with the prince, and the princes of the family. Just borrow them to separate the prince. Your Highness." "Didn''t the empress worry that the three princes and the five princes were too brilliant and suppressed the prince''s limelight? It just used this to suppress them, and let the prince understand that the royal family has no brothers." Chapter 4374: Oiran (53) Chapter 4374: Oiran (53) The queen agreed with the grandmother''s statement and decided to teach Tang Wenpan a lesson to see how his younger brothers snatched his women. A woman who can easily have an affair with other men, surely the prince will understand how to choose? She left it to the grandmother. She doesn''t care how the process is, just the final result is what she wants. The prince''s selection of the princess was decided, and it was made by the emperor himself, who was the daughter of Shang Shuci. At this time, many people gathered in the house where Meng Shiyin lived, including Prince Tang Wenpan and Princess Yunzhen. Meng Shiyin''s face was pale and she was listening to Tang Wenpan''s exnation. After listening, she said: "Don''t you want to disobey the imperial edict? Do you dare?" The three princes helped to say: "Prince, do you dare? You are the prince, everyone is watching you, do you dare to disobey the imperial decree, oppose this marriage, and marry Shiyin? If you dare not, why do you have to repeat it? Give Shiyin hope?" "If your Royal Highness can''t protect Shiyin and give her an identity, then don''t dy her anymore." "He is the prince, so how dare he not marry, if he doesn''t marry, maybe the prince''s position is not guaranteed." Princess Yunzhen certainly hopes that Meng Shiyin can be with the prince, but in this regard, she has no right to speak at all. It is said that Meng Shiyin can only hide in the house secretly now, and dare not let the emperor know that she is still in the capital. If they were known, none of them could escape, and all of them hadmitted the crime of deceiving the king. "Shiyin, you heard that I said that I will definitely not marry Shangshu daughter, I only have you in my heart." Tang Wenpan''s words were a bit pale and weak. After all, the imperial decree was down. Can he resist it? Meng Shiyin has been extremely tired over the past two years, and she doesn''t know how things would be like this. 20 Sheined a little bit about Lu Yuer in her heart. If the other party inexplicably stuffed her with a jade pendant, would she have such a rough experience? "Shiyin, believe me, I will give you an exnation." Tang Wenpan reiterated again, "I will not marry Shangshufu daughter." Meng Shiyin hesitated a little, but inwardly, she wanted to take a breath. It''s best to stand in a high position, so she won''t have to be afraid of Princess Jingshan again. Being able to be higher than Princess Jingshan is undoubtedly a queen. Every time she heard what happened to Princess Jingshan, it made her feel very ufortable. The only thing thatforted her was that Princess Yunzhen was facing her, which was the only thing she couldpare to her. "I won''t be a concubine." Meng Shiyin looked at Tang Wenpan and said, "If you want to be with me, you must marry me as your wife. Otherwise, I would rather not be with you." Originally, Tang Wenpan was still thinking that when the timees, Meng Shiyin will be his concubine. Meng Shiyin''s words dispelled the thought in his heart. When the crowd gathered together, the mood was not very good when they left. These admirers of Meng Shiyin really didn''t see her sad, they all secretly nned to find a way to help her. Tang Wenpan didn''t know why, he just couldn''t give up Meng Shiyin. Meng Shiyin is not a concubine, what should he do? It would be great if he was the emperor, and he would marry whoever he wanted. How could he not be able to decide his own marriage. At this moment, Tang Wenpan''s ambition is growing vigorously. Later, this wave of people gathered several times. Chapter 4375: Oiran (54) Chapter 4375: Oiran (54) During their conversation, Tang Wenpan unintentionally revealed that if there is any ident for the daughter of Shangshufu, and the wedding cannot be carried out as scheduled, maybe the wedding will be dyed, which can give them enough time. The speaker has no intention, the listener has the intention. Within a few days, the daughter of Shangshu Mansion went out to the temple to offer incense, and met a group of robbers. Tang Guo learned the news in advance, and when she was training with the Jingshan Guard who happened to be under her hand, when she heard someone calling for help, she rushed out with them, rescued the daughter of Shangshufu, and captured all the bandits alive. The daughter of Shang Shufu was a very gentle woman, pale and frightened, leaning in the carriage. She had met Tang Guo and met face to face. She was not too familiar with it, but she did not engage in any evil. Inwardly, she actually admired a woman like Princess Jingshan. She looked at the heroic woman in front of her, and couldn''t help but look at it more. The more she looked, the better she became. If this Princess Jingshan is a man, she doesn''t know how many women can be charmed. "Is it all right?" The daughter of Shang Shu shook her head quickly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, but I was a little scared just now. Thanks to Princess Jingshan, otherwise I don''t know what will happen today." She looked at the bandits who had been tied up, and was even more surprised that the people who saved her just now were all women. Is this Jingshanwei? Sure enough, it looks so majestic, not losing to a man at all. The daughter of Shang Shufu, looking at these women in simple dress, **** their hair high, and jumped on the horse with ease, they were very envious. If she could do this, how good would it be? It''s a pity that she is destined to go to the deep pce, and she has no chance. 020 "It just happens that we are over here. Let''s send you back to the house, lest there be any idents in the middle." Tang Guo nced at the robbers, and she was very funny. These guys finally ran into him. She had been waiting for a long time. "These people will be handed over to me for interrogation and will give you an exnation at that time." "Thank you princess." The daughter of Shang Shu went to the temple to offer incense, and met the robbers halfway through. It happened that Princess Jingshan was training Jingshan Guard, but she escaped by chance and has been sent back to her house by An Ran. This incident was raging in the capital again, and countless people felt that the Shangshu daughter was too lucky. The subordinates of Shangshufu who I have personally met copsed every time. Although Jingshanwei was a woman, she was not at all lost to a man. They worked so hard, they caught the robbers three times and five times, and no one was injured. After Shang Shu Qianjin returned to the house, she also had lingering fears and talked about this with her family, and her words were full of envy. "This time I really thank Princess Jingshan. It seems that after a few days of drills between Jingshanwei and the elite soldiers selected by the emperor, I have to take a good look." There was still Master Shang Shu who was somewhat contemptuous, but his heart instantly turned to Tang Guo''s side. He thought in his heart that if Jingshanwei is really better than those elite soldiers, such talents should be reused. Even the daughter''s body, as long as it can guard the frontier and fight the enemy, it is a good thing. At that time, it will be able to frighten the small country of Fanbang, let them see that the women of Beiguang Kingdom do not let the shackles, and are even more afraid of Beiguang Kingdom. "Daddy, my daughter heard that many women in Jingshan Guard want to join the army, you have to say a few words for Princess Jingshan." Master Shang Shu couldn''t help but smile: "If Jingshanwei is really good, of course I would like to see such an existence." "By the way, Princess Jingshan said that she would interrogate those robbers personally, and she would give me an exnation at that time." Chapter 4376: Oiran (55) Chapter 4376: Oiran (55) "Dad, what Princess Jingshan meant is that she will bring Jingshan Guard to fight the bandits by herself?" Master Shang Shu frowned: "The princess really said that she wants to interrogate herself?" "Yes." "On the road leading to the temple, where are the robbers, so close to the capital, the robbers are so arrogant, they dare not stay with the eyes of the emperor. It seems that someone wants to harm you." Master Shang Shu came to visit, Tang Guo was not surprised. As an old fox in the court, he would definitely guess that the robber had a problem. It just so happened that she had already finished interrogating these robbers. She interrogated people very simply, using hypnotism directly, and these people would answer well. Wei Xun stood by, watching for a moment. He was ready for all kinds of weird bugs. Unexpectedly, these people would answer whatever Princess Jingshan asked. He has interrogated countless people, and has not seen such cooperation. Is this the difference between people? Of course, Wei Xun guessed that Princess Jingshan must have used very busy means. Master Shang Shu came by coincidence, Tang Guogang finished the interrogation, and those people were already in custody. Tang Guo confessed these people and gave Master Shang Shu a copy. It is better to leave this kind of thing to her in person. When Master Shang Shu saw it, his whole body was dizzy. The person who did this together turned out to be a few family princes, and one of them was his daughters cousin. As for why he did this, Master Shang Shu didn''t quite know, he just felt that these guys were just crazy. 69 school bag No matter who it is, it can''t be better, if his daughter is really caught by the robbers, the consequences will be disastrous. Master Shang Shu thanked him and hurried into the pce. At this time, the few family princes who nned this matter were a little panicked when they heard that they were caught by Jing Shanwei. They gathered in the secret house again to discuss together how to do this. "It''s not good, Master Shang Shu hurriedly left from Jingshan Princess Mansion and went directly to the pce." Staring at the servants of Jingshan Princess Mansion, he hurried in. "How to do?" "We just want to stop this. We haven''t thought about harming the cousin. The most is to let her disappear for one day. There is no way to be a princess again." The speaker was Ma Yingfan, the cousin of Shang Shuqianjin. Between his cousin and his beloved, he certainly chooses the beloved. They all felt that Princess Jingshan had been in the dust, didn''t it matter? The cousin was robbed for only one day, and she would not lose her body, but her reputation would not be so good. The prince had an excuse not to marry her. They had never thought that Princess Jingshan would happen to meet and arrest all of them. Looking at Master Shangshu''s performance, it should be something that came out of the interrogation. "You are really confused." After hearing this, Princess Yunzhen didn''t know what to say. "When the timees to investigate, what do you ask Shiyin to do? If the emperor hears you do this for Shiyin, then Shiyin Thousands of people will be used, things about staying in the capital will be exposed, and it is likely to lose a little life. The three princesughed mockingly: "Not only will Shiyin lose her life, but also those of us whomit the crime of deceiving the emperor will be punished. Prince prince, your position as a prince will also be at risk." Meng Shiyin didn''t know how to evaluate this incident. What she worried most was that these people would be punished because of her. "You are too stupid, because I really don''t deserve it, I shouldn''t do this, Master Shang Shu will definitely not let you go." Chapter 4377: Oiran (56) Chapter 4377: Oiran (56) Obviously, Meng Shiyin hadn''t thought about how innocent the schrly daughter was. She could only see that these people whomitted crimes for her might be severely punished. "Shiyin, don''t me yourself, these are my willingness." "Yes, we know that you are kind, and we definitely won''t allow you to do this. Who told me not to see you sad? Since I can''t be with you, it''s my wish to see you happy." Faced with the confession of these infatuated people, Meng Shiyin was deeply moved and quickly pulled Tang Wenpan to say what to do. Although Tang Wenpan was very separated, these people showed friendship with Meng Shiyin in front of him, but at this time they couldn''t take care of that much. "For all of us present, we cannot expose Shiyin''s affairs in the capital. Otherwise, none of us can escape." Tang Wenpan said calmly, "Not only that, we have to send Shiyin out of the city immediately. It will be very detrimental to us to avoid being caught by Princess Jingshan. In a short time, Shiyin cannot return to Beijing." "As long as you can do well, I can go out of Beijing, and I can nevere back for the rest of my life." "It''s only temporarily, when the limelight passes, I will take you back." Tang Wenpanforted. Princess Yunzhen took Meng Shiyin''s hand: "You child, how hard your life is, if you really are my daughter, that would be great, and you won''t be bullied by others." "Jingshan is the same, why so many things, since you have encountered that, it will not be enough to put those robbers to death, and you will have to interrogate." Princess Yunzhen is very prejudiced against Tang Guo, and no one was present when she said it. I think there is a problem. In their eyes, Tang Guo is just a nosy. Jingshanwei is also very capable of tossing, can''t he help people in Beijing find children? If you have to participate in these things, why do you want to join the army? How can a woman join the army? Shouldn''t it be a family husband and a child? "At that time, if you are passed in, don''t say it is for Shiyin." Tang Wenpan''s face was serious, "As for what reason, you must think of one now. It must be tenable and not be suspected. Don''t say it. Leak." End "Just say we love Shangshu daughters?" someone suggested. Tang Wenpan denied: "The daughter of Shang Shu has never had any contact with a stranger. The tutoring is very strict. No matter where she is, she is apanied by a maid and has never left. It is easy to find out that you have no intersection with her. By the way, do you recognize her?" Everyone was silent, this daughter rarely showed up, even if they were attending a party, they could only look at it from a distance, and they really couldn''t recognize it. "That said, we think that Shang Shu Qianjin will not bepensated as the prince?" Tang Wenpan asked: "Why isn''t she worthy of a method? She is proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, otherwise the mother will not look up to it. Can you find out the shorings of her unworthy of being a princess?" No, they are not familiar at all. To be admired by the queen, it must be very good in all aspects, this is not tenable. "I don''t think so, do you have sisters in your family? Just say that you think your sisters are more suitable for the prince." Ma Yingfan said, "This is what you think, and it has nothing to do with your sisters. It is better than letting Shiyin Lost, and all of us here are well punished." "At that time, you will pretend to be rascals, and no one can do anything. After being punished by the emperor, you will be scolded at most by two assholes. All this is for Shiyin." Ma Yingfan continued, "Don''t forget. , Shang Shu Qianjin is my cousin, no one else is important for Shiyin. Besides, your sisters, dont you seem to be from the same mother?" Ma Yingfan''s words fascinated those family princes. They are not prostitutes, but concubines. They are better in their looks and talents, so they are not called out. Those sisters at home are really not close to them. In doing so, the most is to be scolded a few assholes, at least to keep Shiyin. "Okay, just do it." Tang Wenpan felt relieved when several people agreed. Chapter 4378: Oiran (57) Chapter 4378: Oiran (57) When the emperor saw the evidence presented by Master Shang Shu, he suddenly felt absurd andughed. "The emperor, as far as the minister knows, those **** boys and the prince have made good friends. I don''t know why this time they murdered the little girl. Ask the emperor to be the master of the little girl, and they must be severely punished." , "If Princess Jingshan happened to train Jingshan Guard in that ce, the little girl didn''t know what would happen to her." The daughter''s house was robbed by mountain bandits, even if it was robbed for a while, the reputation was almost ruined. The world''s talents don''t care, what''s the reason for this, let alone whether the mountain bandit is real or fake. They would only think that this woman fell into the hands of the mountain bandits and was unclean. "I will find out about this matter." Upon hearing this, Master Shang Shu understood that the emperor would not shield those **** because of the prince. He was still wondering whether the prince was not satisfied with his daughter and was also involved in it. In this case, he would rather keep his daughter at home for a lifetime than marry her to the prince. Whatever glory and wealth, I am afraid that there will be no life. It''s just that he doesn''t know the details yet, so he didn''t dare to mention this. It is best to find out the reasons why his daughter will not marry the prince after interrogation. When the emperor saw Master Shang Shu''s appearance, he knew that he was anxious. In order to show his attitude, he arranged this matter to Wei Xun to investigate, and let Princess Jingshan supervise it. When Master Shang Shu heard this, he was happy, let these twoe, he let his mind be ten thousand. Master Shang Shu happily went out of the pce, and secretly asked people to spread the news, spreading the **** behavior of the few family princes throughout the capital. Including his cousin who is a schrly daughter, did not leave. He didn''t want to recognize this rtive if he didn''t think about his own cousin and did such a **** thing. But within half a day, everyone in the capital knew that the mountain bandit was pretended by Ma Yingfan and other family members. As for why they did this, several young men have been arrested and interrogated by Wei Xun and Princess Jingshan. Many people went to the interrogation ce to watch, hoping to get thetest news. ording to previous discussions, several family princes said that they were not convinced that Shang Shu Qian Jin was selected as the crown princess, thinking that their sisters in the family were better than Shang Shu Qian Jin. As soon as he said this, Tang Guo felt that he had encountered a brain damage. But then I thought about it, although these family princes were outstanding in their talents and valued by the family, they didn''t even consider the reputation of the sisters in the family. It doesn''t seem strange to do such a thing for a halo heroine. After all, in their hearts, what is more important is love, the beloved, and other people, even if they are blood-rted, they can be abandoned. They insisted that they were not convinced that the daughter of Shangshu was not as good as the sisters in their family. Nothing about Meng Shiyin, let alone Tang Wenpan, was not mentioned. Naturally, no one else was involved. As a result of interrogation, the matter had to be handed over to the emperor to decide on the matter himself. Neither Tang Guo nor Wei Xun repeatedly pressed them for other reasons. Because of this result, Tang Guo was very satisfied. Since they want to cover Meng Shiyin, then cover it, anyway, they are all finished, this is the result she wants. Wei Xun thinks that since the princess likes this result, he doesn''t need to superfluous. Chapter 4379: Oiran (58) Chapter 4379: Oiran (58) The confession of several family princes caused an uproar to everyone, and they suddenly realized whether these people''s brains were kicked by the donkey. After being said by a few of them, the daughters of those families might not be able to choose a good husband in the future. Even if they have argued, this is what they think, and the sisters in the family don''t know. But if there is a daughter of this kind of brother, who would dare to touch it, wouldn''t it be troublesome? If it doesn''t go well, will they arrange two assassins to im their lives? These people were awarded a hundred boards by the emperor, and deprived of their official positions. In any case, the daughter of Shang Shu is a quasi-prince. Being so humiliated by them, this punishment is very reasonable. When several people were struggling with the board, they still thought in their hearts, this time Shiyin was not affected, and it was considered content. However, if they were injured, Shiyin would be sad and busy if she knew it. They secretly decided to wait until the injury healed before going to see Shiyin. They didn''t know that after this incident, the sisters in the family who had originally agreed to the marriage were divorced. Originally some families considered their sisters, but they also excluded them. The daughters of several families, with red eyes and tears,ined about them in their hearts, but there was nothing to do. It''s not that they can''t marry, but their current reputation can only marry far away, marry some low-ranking ones, but if this matter is known by the distant husband, they will be looked down upon. "Master, what can we do, our daughter, how could she be troubled by the rascal. A good marriage, if you say she is yellow, it will be yellow. If anyone is wrong with our house now in Beijing, they will not be a little better. Considering our daughter." "You said that if they are still young and drag on for two years, they will be fine when this matter fades away. But if there is no such thing, our daughter will be married this year and next year. If we drag on, she will be an old girl. It''s not easy to pick." The head mother of a certain family said, with a worried face, she was originally very proud. As a mistress, she not only taught her prostitutes and prostitutes well, but the prostitutes and concubines are also very good, which can be called a model among mistresses. I don''t know that the concubine who once felt good has caused such a thing. "In this way, send the **** away in two days." "Send away, where to send it?" "Send far away and share his share of the family property with him, telling him not toe back in the future, and share it with him in the mansion outside." said the master. The mistress thought for a moment, but she shook her head: "Master, I''m afraid it''s impossible. If theye back secretly and do anything else, it will not affect the other children of our family. The legs are on his body, and it is not the emperor''s imperial decree. , Can''t stop them froming back." "Then I think about it again, I''ll go ask those old guys what to do with them." Patriarchs of several aristocratic families are all worried about this matter. Tang Guo showed a particrly happy smile after learning about this, and the opportunity to make trouble came. If these people are not dealt with, let alone the girls of these families, even their sons will be affected to a certain extent. Their minds are so vicious. Whose girl dares to marry their son? These people are probably stillcent. No one has found out the secrets in their hearts, right? "Princess, what are you thinking about, smiling so happily?" Wei Xun asked, not only smiling happily, that smile is simply creepy, it must be another bad idea. Chapter 4380: Oiran (59) Chapter 4380: Oiran (59) "The families of those aristocratic princes should be helpless now, right?" "Yeah, those few minds are not sober, and it hurts their peers in the family. Now not only the daughters in the family have been divorced, but the boys have also been retired. Those who have not retired are mostly involved too deeply to retreat." "Speaking of them, they are also innocent." Tang Guo shook his head, "Some of them have already been punished, and the family can''t drive them out because of this incident. What the uncle should be punished is also punished in ordance with thew. Its their housework and its not easy to get involved." "It is said that if they were able to get out of bed, they were punished to kneel in the ancestral hall." Wei Xun said, "The sisters in their family are thin, but they have nothing to do. They kneel in the ancestral hall and their attitude is a little strange." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "Is it that kind, seems to have done something extraordinary?" "The princess can say something every time." Wei Xun praised. "That''s because they think their actions have protected their beloved Meng Shiyin." Wei Xun was a little unbelievable: "So, you can sacrifice everyone in your family?" "In their opinion, it should be possible." Being immersed in brain-dead love, what I like to do most is this stupid thing. "Princess, do you have any thoughts, you smiled so happily just now, thinking about it?" Wei Xun felt that the princess had no good impressions with those few family princes. It should be said that Meng Shiyin''s group of people had no good feelings, and she was even waiting for them to be unlucky. asionally, she would give them a little push to make them even more unlucky. "I remember that in another two months, it will be the Wanchao Festival. There will be many small countries in Beiguang Kingdom. There are many small countries among them. I hope to marry me Beiguang Kingdom. But our Beiguang country is strong and strong, and we dont need it. Intermarriage is used to maintain friendship with these small countries in Panbang. Young people who can see each other well are also supported." Wei Xun understood in an instant: "What the princess meant is to solve the crises of thosepanies, on this Wanchao Festival?" "That''s right, if those princesses from the small country of Fanbang fall in love with these family princes and call people back, wouldn''t everything be worry-free?" Tang Guo remembered that these little princesses who came to recruit their husbands had inheritance rights, so they would not have only one husband. These husbands recruited in other countries may not be the biggest ones. This is the humiliation of eating Guoguo for Beiguangguo. "As long as you disclose the news to thosepanies, they will know what to do." Wei Xun understood: "The princess asked me to y chess and taste tea today. She wanted me to do this?" "Can''t I go, right?" Tang Guo looked as it should, aren''t you just a runner? It''s impossible to let her princess do such a thing, right? Wei Xun was convinced by the expression that was supposed to be. Yes, he was just an errand runner, and he had found this job himself. "Princess, don''t worry, I will take care of this and I promise to satisfy you." In order to save the fame of the family, the Patriarchs of those aristocratic families, Sai had to squeeze the **** in the family, married to the small country of Fanbang, and they wanted toe back again, almost idiotic dreaming. "The tea here is good, so let me take another sip and leave." I don''t know when, Wei Xun likes toe here very much, he likes toe here when he is fine, and it is good to see how the princess counts people. Chapter 4381: Oiran (60) Chapter 4381: Oiran (60) As long as he walked in here, he was all at ease. It feels like, being in a safe ce, it really makes him strange. After he got here, he could still let go of all his guards, he was not used to it at first, and now he has epted his fate. Under the operation of Wei Xun, the heads of those families were all concerned about the Wanchao Festival. I also learned about the small countries where the princesses have the right to inherit, and studied their customs inside and out. I wondered how to send the **** away at home. And here, Master Shang Shu also went to see the emperor, and said with tears and snot that his little girl was frightened because of that, and now she is sick every day, for fear that she will not be lucky enough to be the crown prince. When the emperor saw Shang Shu who had lost a lot of weight, he felt a little speechless. This old guy also struggled for acting. Since they were unwilling, he also nned to take back his previous marriage gift and Rong Shangshu''s daughter to recuperate. This matter is not that simple, the emperor has already noticed it. With the attitude of the prince, choosing someone''s daughter is probably a bad luck. He also knew a little bit about Meng Shiyin, but they acted very quickly, and Meng Shiyin was already outside the capital. After all, it was his own son, and it was also involved with his elder sister who was confused, that is, Princess Yunzhen. For this reason, he also doesn''t want to make a big noise, and it will be difficult to deal with then. Those **** boys, mostly for Meng Shiyin, designed people''s wealth of schrship, but they are still at a loss. Therefore, the emperor easily agreed to Master Shangshu''s request without embarrassing him. Prince, let him be so disappointed, maybe he should look at other good princes. This prince must not have had any contact with Meng Shiyin. Why is Jingshan not a man? If Jingshan is a man and his son, that would be great. This is a great country, and I am not afraid that no one will inherit it. The emperor quickly woke up from his dream, and tomorrow is the day when Jingshanwei will select thirty elite soldiers topete with him. In fact, he already had a hunch that Jingshan would win, but he wanted to see how far Jingshan would win. On the second day, neither the minister nor the emperor had an early court, and they all went to the drill field to watch the contest between the thirty elite soldiers and Jingshanwei. There are a total of five contests, involving various tactics andpetitions. In the first game, the two sides randomly selected one, and came out topete individually. Jingshanwei is a petite woman, and the elite soldier is a stronger man. On the side of elite soldiers, there is no one who is not strong. However, the result was shocking. The whole audience was full of the petite woman pressing the big man, and the scene was a bit unbearable to look directly at. The emperor almost hid his face and looked at Tang Guo several times, as if he was saying, can''t you give me some face? But seeing such a powerful woman, the emperor was also shocked. Where did Jingshan find these treasures? For the next four games, Jing Shanwei was crushing thirty elite soldiers. The ministers who had been despised before, only felt that their faces hurt. Shang Shu saw the stars in his eyes, beside him, there was a little white servant standing beside him, still talking to him in a low voice: "Daddy, Jingshan Guard is really strong, now my daughter doesn''t need to enter the pce, can I go... To be a Jingshan Guard." Master Shang Shu: "Why don''t you just watch the fun?" Chapter 4382: Oiran (61) Chapter 4382: Oiran (61) "Daddy, is Princess Jingshan good?" "Naturally, it is amazing. Few men can match her." "My daughter also wants to follow her to learn her skills, and she will be able to join the army in the future and lead a different life. Thest time she met a robber, her daughter could not do anything. She even shouted loudly for fear of attracting their attention. She can only be appointed. Stay in the carriage. If your daughter also has the skills of Jingshanwei, she will definitely kill the thief immediately." Master Shang Shu has a headache: "This needs talent. Not just a woman can be like my Princess Jingshan, Jingshanwei." "Then my dad meant to let my daughter try? If my daughter doesn''t work, it won''t be toote toe back. Once it works, our family might have a female general to win glory for Daddy and the family. Who dares not be convinced? " Master Shang Shu spread his hands: "Do you have to go?" "Daddy, just try. It''s not a big deal to try. Try it secretly. There are several sisters in the family. It''s not bad to stay in the boudoir. Daddy will let his daughter to experience it." Master Shang Shu has been so grind that he doesn''t have any temper. His daughter is very smart, and he often sighs, if this is how good a son is. I didn''t get to my daughter first and still had such ambitions, or should I try? "Huan''er, then try? Let''s say it first. If it doesn''t work,e back quickly. Daddy doesn''t force you to marry, and the family won''t be able to support you for a lifetime. If you don''t marry, you can stay at home and do other things. " "Thank you daddy." Qing Huan almostughed happily, and asked in a low voice and urgently, "Daddy, that''s over, you can talk to your daughter and Princess Jingshan." "Row." Tang Guo did not expect that after the drill, the women like Jing Shanwei got permission to join the army, and when she left, she would receive the little soldier named Shangshu Qianjin. She could feel that Master Shang Shu didn''t n to have an old face at the time, and she could see that the other party was a person who loved her daughter, and most people would not condone their daughters. The daughter of Shangshu and Qinghuan in the memory is not a candidate for the princess. Later, the family that I saw each other had a pretty good family background, but Qing Huan didn''t like that person because he was so romantic. Master Shang Shu was very fond of her daughter, and the man ignored his daughter andpletely refused to constrain before getting married, and simply retired the marriage. Then this daughter-inw did not have the intention of marrying someone, instead, he was passionate about thendscape, traveled around, and restored many ancient books. This woman is extraordinary. Now that she is here, she has to make her an excellent female soldier when she hangs up. To what extent she can achieve it depends on her. Qing Huan did not expect Princess Jingshan to speak so well. After epting her, she secretly moved to the princess''s residence the next day and followed her daily training. Tang Guo gave her something to eat every day, adding some ingredients, and Qinghuan was indeed talented. Especially theprehension ability is very strong, she is more and more optimistic. Master Shang Shu originally only wanted to try, so that his daughter would quit. Who knows that a monthter, that skin was a lot darker, a little thinner, but the radiant daughter, in front of him, yed a sword technique for him. He quickly chopped down several stakes and showed him, and finally chopped bricks with bare hands. Finally, he smiled and said to him: "Daddy, the daughter is also talented, right? You see, won''t you seed if you try this?" "All right." Master Shang Shu saw that his daughter was so sessful in everything, so he could only agree. Chapter 4383: Oiran (62) Chapter 4383: Oiran (62) There was a Jingshan princess, and a Jingshan guard came out. It is not shocking for his daughter to do this, at least the sky has fallen, and the Jingshan princess is on it. His daughter has been different since she was a child, and it was really hard for her to stay in her boudoir, but she was obedient and kept the rules. Now that you have a chance, let''s try it. This time, Master Shangshu directly announced to the outside world that the emperor was a little surprised to let his daughter follow Princess Jingshan. "Qing Aiqing, how did you make such a decision?" the emperor asked. Master Shang Shu sighed: "Since the little girl was frightened and couldn''t sleep at night, she thought of a way to let her learn martial arts, and she really got better. She said that she really envied Princess Jingshan, so the minister took charge and let her follow Princess Jingshan. , Princess Jingshan is such an excellent woman, she has always been admired by the little girl. Watching the little girl recover from the past, the minister thinks it is worth it." "Jingshan is indeed unusual." The emperor didn''t ask much, anyway there is a Jingshan, and there is nothing wrong with another Qinghuan. Other ministers can''t understand, isn''t the prince fragrant? Actually want to send her daughter to endure hardship. Many yearster, when they saw the heroic woman on horseback who could take a person''s head with a stab, they never dared to say that the princess was very fragrant. The Wanchao Festival that Tang Guo and several family patriarchs were looking forward to came. Before the Wanchao Festival, the heads of several aristocratic families asked the **** in his own family to receive those Fan Kingdoms with princesses. With the talent and appearance of the **** at home, she can definitely attract the Princess of the Kingdom of Fan. Then they will design it again and the Princess of the Kingdom of Fan will definitely be able to take the trouble away. As far as they know, these princesses in the small country of Fanbang can hold real power, and the princess''s men must listen to the princess. It''s impossible to run back. After they solve the trouble, other families shouldn''t look at the juniors of their family from another perspective. The emperor knew the actions of several aristocratic families, and Wei Xun also told him about the incident. After the emperor knew about it, he didn''t mean to stop, but gave them convenience. So that they can smoothly arrange those **** to receive and apany the princess. If the princess looks at them by then, he, the emperor, will give them a short-term princess, and he will be quite face-conscious. Those family princes were suddenly arranged for such a job, thinking that the family really needed them, and after receiving the Princess of the Kingdom of Fan, they expressed themselves vigorously, as if they wanted to show all their talents. But I didn''t know that the other brothers and sisters tried their best not to show up, so they were afraid of being attracted by those in Xiaoguo. Even if there is an excuse to decline, it is a trouble. Tang Guo nned to let Jingshanwei join the army next year. When the number of people isrge, the emperor has some arrangements. In addition, Shangshu Qianjin Qinghuan will follow along next year. This time, I dont know how many years can Ie back once. She had to teach them more skills, especially those of Shangshu Qianjinqinghuan, both inprehension and memory, both were superior. He is clever and easy to learn, and he will definitely make some achievements. She mixed a lot of puppets in it, as a guarantee for their safety. Speaking of the Wanchao Festival, the princesses of the small country of ***, have already taken a fancy to the handsome son who receives them. Several family patriarchs took a look and decided to use thest resort, raw rice to cook mature rice. They have all inquired about, the princess of the small country of Fanbang doesn''t care about this, and they can mature rice with the handsome princess they are fancy, they probably would be very happy. Chapter 4384: Oiran (63) Chapter 4384: Oiran (63) In the ns of several family heads, during the Wanchao Festival, several family elders each had mature rice with the princess of Fanbang Xiaoguo. When Ma Yingfan and other family members woke up that morning, the whole person was dumbfounded. Especially when she looked at Princess Fanbang lying next to her, her heart suddenly became cold, and she was thinking about doing so. How could she be worthy of Meng Shiyin? When their minds were in a mess, Princess Fanbang''s people came in, and of course there was no way to hide this matter. Therefore, these small kingdoms of the Fanbang entered the pce and talked with the emperor about how to solve this matter. After all, their princesses are also golden branches and leaves, and they may inherit the throne in the future. Anyway, both sides mean, since this person is asleep, let''s just give him a marriage, our princess will be responsible. They also knew the customs of Beiguang Kingdom, so they didn''t say that they should be responsible to the prince of the family. There are countless small countries around Beiguang Kingdom. Who would go to learn their customs specifically, especially these few family princes who think they are talented and will definitely be reused. At this time, even people who know it, it is impossible to say a few words to them. The faces of Ma Yingfan and others had been lost before that, and few people were willing to get involved with them. The emperor looked at the people below. Several Fanbang kingdoms stood with their princesses, and the family heads stood with Ma Yingfan and other family princes. But he thinks, don''t look at the sullen faces of these Patriarchs, they are actually crazy in their hearts, right? After nning for such a long time, the one who can finally send a few cheating **** far away is the one that is done once and for all. The emperor let the two sides argue first, except for Ma Yingfan and other family princes, everyone else would agree to marriage. Therefore, he shouldn''t worry as an emperor. When the timees, he will talk about the result, and he will have the imperial decree. Almost a quarter of an hourter, everyone finished the quarrel. Of course, as the emperor expected, the small country of Fanbang won. "Since the matter is over, I will give you marriage." The emperor ignored the incredible and desperate eyes of Ma Yingfan and other family princes. "Since you are married to princesses from several countries, then your status cannot be lowered. I will make you the king of the county. I heard that the princesses of several countries will inherit the great **** in the future, and they will certainly not stay in Beiguang Kingdom. "When the Wanchao Festival is over, you will leave with the princess." The emperor made the imperial decree on the spot, and it was difficult to change it. Ma Yingfan waited until he knew that relying on the emperor was useless. How could they marry a Fanbang princess? They only had Meng Shiyin in their hearts, and they did not marry anyone except Meng Shiyin. But there is no one here to ponder their psychology. The small country of Fanbang is very happy, and they dare not do too much, and quickly contribute their gold and silver treasures. They knew that this time they were able to win because a real thing happened between the princess and the prince of the family. As a rtively conservative Beiguang country, of course it would be the result. It''s not so much Beiguangguo''spromise with them, as it is their own customs. The family patriarchs are also extremely happy. But the person has not been sent away, they dare not take it lightly. Those who don''t have a long brain may make a move to escape the marriage and hurt the family. They have to be prepared so that those **** will not cause trouble again. Chapter 4385: Oiran (64) Chapter 4385: Oiran (64) The son of the world who had originally nned to n how to escape the marriage, found that their escape route had beenpletely blocked and could not get out at all. Even if he just took a step, he would be caught back immediately. Of course, Tang Guo''s share of the credit for the family son''s inability to escape must be counted. Otherwise, close to the defenses of these aristocratic families, it really may not be able to stop them. Among other things, the brains of these people are very clever in this regard. It just doesn''t have any sense of responsibility, and has never cared about the safety of family and rtives around him, giving birth to a love mind. Meng Shiyin is still in the capital, and she dare not enter the capital for a short time. Such a day really made her feel awkward. When did she have to live such a sneaky life? I don''t know when she will be able to walk freely in the capital. Princess Yunzhen would often go out of the capital to see Meng Shiyin on the pretext of going to incense. Tang Guo knew everything well, and didn''t n to deal with it for the time being. Anyway, Meng Shiyin was very good at pitting people around him. On this day, the princess Yunzhen went out of the capital to enjoy incense again. In fact, she missed Meng Shiyin so tightly. Also, watching the Wanchao Festival, Tang Guo, who was so brilliant and admired by the small country of Fanbang, didn''t feel happy. Only in Shiyin, she can find somefort. Of course she would not talk about this to Meng Shiyin, but rather the excitement of the Wanchao Festival and the strange things brought by the small country of Fanbang. Meng Shiyin didn''t listen very seriously, because at Wanchao Festival, the people around her hadn''t seen it for a long time. I heard that Ma Yingfan and the others were going to host the small country of Fanbang, and Tang Wenpan, the emperor''s sons, naturally couldn''t leave. In this huge house, there are only her and a few servants. If it wasn''t for Princess Yunzhen toe to see her, she was actually alone. Meng Shiyin didn''t like it very much, this kind of very lonely day, she hoped that she could be as lively as before, and those familiar people would be around. Hope that this lively Wanchao Festival will pass earlier. What''s the point of the busy, lively ones not belonging to her? Those of her friends should also think that the Wanchao Festival is very boring. If you have to smile and deal with it, you will definitely be very tired. Princess Yunzhen finally remembered one thing, and decided to talk to Meng Shiyin. At this time, there was no smile on her face. "There is one more thing, I still have to tell you." "what''s up?" "Just Ma Yingfan and the others," Princess Yunzhen hesitated for a while and continued, "When the Wanchao Festival is over, they may have to leave with the princess of Fanbang." Meng Shiyin suddenly became sober: "Princess, what is going on?" "Oh, this is all an ident." Princess Yunzhen said what she knew, Meng Shiyin didn''t know what to say after listening. Therefore, it was Ma Yingfan who had a skin rtionship with the princesses of the small country of Fanbang, and then they were married by the emperor, and they were also made the king of the county. "Why would they do that?" Meng Shiyin couldn''t believe it, these people didn''t treat her with all of them... why were they suddenly with those princesses? "It''s easy for men to change their hearts, isn''t that normal?" Princess Yunzhen said, "And now they are the kings of the county, and I have to give you the princess of Fanbang Xiaoguo who will go back. I heard that these princesses hold the real power of the country. At that time, they might be able to control these small countries. Under this temptation, can they not be tempted?" Chapter 4386: Oiran (65) Chapter 4386: Oiran (65) The words of Princess Yunzhen made Meng Shiyin extremely ufortable. It felt like I was betrayed. How could Princess Yunzhen deceive her? So this thing can only be true. Sure enough, is power so alluring? They were still the same as the others, not the ones she had known before. Princess Yunzhen didn''t know the origin of the matter, and she also deliberately concealed it. After all, it was rted to the friendship between Beiguang Kingdom and several small countries in Fanbang. Of course, she hoped that the princess and these family princes would be happy together. Princess Yunzhen actually has no rights. The IQ is not online, and the things that can be investigated are what others are willing to show her. Meng Shiyin had absolutely no n to go to these few to ask about the situation. Since they were all like this, she went to ask, what was it? It will also cause unnecessary misunderstandings. "Since it was their choice, then I can only wish." "Shiyin, don''t be sad, there are many people around you, and me. What a pity, why are you not my daughter? When I have the opportunity in the future, I must mention this to the emperor. So that you can freely enter and exit the capital." In fact, she has another idea. It would be even better if Meng Shiyin could be adopted as an adopted daughter. It''s just that this situation is simply impossible, which makes Princess Yunzhen very annoyed. Wanchao Festival is not as boring as Meng Shiyin imagined, on the contrary it is very interesting. Because of the power of Beiguang Country, these Fanbang small congresses brought a variety of rare things to offer. Once, after Tang Guo recognized that a small country of Fanbang had brought the rare gadgets to great effect, the emperor thought she had a wide range of books and knowledge, so she asked her to see these gadgets. If you can stay in Beiguang Country, of course you have to stay, and it is best to be something from Beiguang Country. Tang Guo also had this intention, and that said, since her uncle supported her so much, he gave her so much advantage. Then of course she must use this identity to give him something in return. After all, in the period of her uncle''s rule, Beiguang country must be a prosperous age. In the capital, there will be vendors from a small country in Fanbang selling their local specialties. This is through Tang Guo''s suggestion to free up a special ce for them. This is easier to manage. People dont have to scurry around like headless flies. They only need to be in the right ce to buy things they havent seen before. Every day is lively, countless peoplee to y, it can be said that this Wanchao Festival is really interesting. Tang Guo also suggested that, in fact, you can have a lot of trade with these small countries. They have some special products, which are still rtively rich. In a certain part of the capital, it is specially provided to the vendors in these small countries in Fanbang. They usually bring goods from small countries to trade, which will make Beiguang Kingdom more and more abundant. Of course, this is only limited to the small country of Fanbang that has a genuine friendship with Beiguang Country. If any small country is found to be unfavorable to Beiguang Country, then their trade is immediately prohibited. Upon hearing this, the emperor thought it was feasible. His niece has recently bought a lot of treasures for him, and it is said that they are all things that Beiguang Kingdom can use. Unconsciously, the month of Wanchao Festival passed. Those small countries in Fanbang who had gained a good harvest left with the items they had obtained with satisfaction. Chapter 4387: Oiran (66) Chapter 4387: Oiran (66) This time during the Wanchao Festival, they discovered that the princesses of Beiguang Kingdom were also very powerful, no worse than the princesses of their own country, or even better. Tang Guo''s fame waspletely circted in the surrounding small countries of Fanbang. Some people even suggested that they wanted to marry her, of course it was a foolish dream. Leaving aside Tang Guo herself, the courtiers of Beiguang Kingdom all saw her value and would oppose the party. What makes them feel terrible is that Tang Guo has independent marriage, and no one can interfere. Fortunately, Tang Guo didn''t mean that, and focused on his career. Among them, there are also some princes who show their kindness to her, but they all die out. Over time, everyone felt that she had no interest in that aspect. At this time, everyone almost forgot that she had been in the dust. Just because the light on her body is too bright, she has already covered up some faint badness and automatically made people ignore it. Ma Yingfan''s family princes also left with the princess of Fanbang Xiaoguo, of course they were forced. Seeing that they were getting farther and farther from the capital, no one came to stop them, nor did Meng Shiyin show up. They were extremely desperate. After going to the small country of Fanbang, these Ma Yingfan and others did not give up their thoughts of escape. Ma Yingfan''s current small country in Fanbang is in a desert. He escaped many times but never escaped. Not to mention escaping, there are deserts all around, and he can''t tell the direction, so he can only stay in that ce in the end. He also figured out whether he could go back with the traders in the trade in the future. Where do I know, this princess understands his mind and has told the people of the whole country long ago. In short, he can''t escape. After being tossed for too long, Ma Yingfan gradually epted his fate. Because he was too stubborn, not every time the princess could put down her body to coax him. The freshness at the beginning has passed. Ma Yingfan, who is not loved by the princess, will naturally be looked down upon, and life will be sad. Ma Yingfan wanted to have a better life and to please the princess. He didn''t expect to find out that the princess has many husbands. After learning about the customs here, Ma Yingfan''s outlook on life was refreshed, and he couldn''t believe it. But watching the princess hug left and right, he couldn''t say anything. Even in the end, in order to eat one bite, you still have to please. Of course, he was not reconciled in his heart, vowing to go back one day. Afterwards, Ma Yingfan never had the chance to go back in her entire life. The princess didn''t want to sull her face because of this, so she looked closely at Ma Yingfan. In fact, you don''t need to look too hard, as long as there is no one to help Ma Yingfan, he can''t go back and can only stay in this small desert country. A long timeter, Ma Yingfan began to recall why he fell to this point. Surprisingly, it was because of Meng Shiyin. If there is no Meng Shiyin, he is still that handsome and talented family son. Even if it was a concubine, it was highly valued by his father, and even the emperor also valued him very much and gave him a petty official. Since meeting Meng Shiyin, it seems that his life is turning in another direction. Family, rtives, and future seem to be not worth mentioning in front of Meng Shiyin, only her is the most important. For Meng Shiyin''s marriage, he did not hesitate to ruin the reputation of his own cousin. After being given the marriage, he still wanted to escape from the family. At that time, he was very resentful, why did his father lock him up. Now he wants to understand that if he does escape the marriage, the whole family will be affected. Ma Yingfan regretted it, but unfortunately it was toote. Chapter 4388: Oiran (67) Chapter 4388: Oiran (67) After Ma Yingfan waited for a few **** to be sent away, the family members all gave a sigh of relief. Next, they have to manage their reputation and let everyone see that this is just a rat **** that has broken a pot of soup. Their owner is not that bad. . After the Wanchao Festival, there were more Fanbang people in the entire capital, most of them trade merchants from the small Fanbang country that was friendly to Beiguang Kingdom. Gradually, there was a ce in the capital that was called a trading street. Here, you can buy all kinds of weird things, depending on your vision. Because of strict supervision, it is no longer easy to be deceived. Many curious people like toe here. People in the capital all know that this Tiao Trade Street was actually proposed by Princess Jingshan, and they are even more happy with this princess. Princess Yunzhen didn''t go to the trading street, because this ce appeared because of Tang Guo, and she couldn''t pull that face off. She was really angry, and she ran to the emperor and said something: "Jingshan is now ambitious, and the emperor is not afraid that she will give birth to other thoughts and shake the prince''s status at that time." When the emperor heard this, his expression was hard to express. Does Jingshan mean that? He is sitting in that high position, can''t he see clearly? He sometimes wondered if there was something wrong with his mother''s sister. My daughter is so good and not close, and she still acts against each other everywhere, wishing that the other party is not good, this is not a mother and daughter, is an enemy? "Emperor Sister, Jingshan is very good." The emperor expressed his attitude in a few simple words, hoping that Princess Yunzhen would stop talking nonsense. "If you do it like a prince, the emperor can you still sit here with peace of mind?" If someone were to change someone and talk like this, the emperor would have long been angry, after all, this is a big rebellion. But this person is the princess Yunzhen, his emperor sister, and the other person talks without thinking. He didn''t have much skill, but he was a little arrogant and low-handed, and before his mother passed away, he told the emperor to take good care of his emperor sister. As long as she doesn''t make principled, threatening mistakes, he won''t do anything to her. But she didn''t know that for so many years, her mind hadn''t grown at all. "Sister Huang, you misunderstood Jingshan too deeply." The emperor did not dare to say that if Jingshan is his son, he would like to train him well, so happy that he would wake up in dreams, "Why don''t the emperor see Jingshan well? ?" The emperor knew some of them, it was Tang Guo who lived in the dust, and his emperor sister was prejudiced. Jingshan is already very good now, which has subverted the emperor''s cognition, making her a little irritated, because she can''t control everything beyond her cognition. Also, Jingshan would not listen to her everything, such as thest time Meng Shiyin was hated by the emperor. The better Jingshan is, the worse her vision will make her irritated. I just don''t know, if there are other reasons, just these, it would be too ridiculous. Princess Yunzhen saw that the matter had no results, retired and left. Princess Yunzhen got on the carriage with a gloomy face. Why doesn''t she like Jingshan? Because she hasn''t had a good life since she gave birth to this daughter. She was marrying far away, regarded as married, at that time Beiguang Kingdom was not strong yet. When she was pregnant, she thought she would be a son, so she could be spoiled, but she did not expect to be a daughter. Since having this daughter, she has suffered all kinds of ridicule and neglect. Later, there was turmoil in her country, because she was vividly a daughter, like a transparent person, when they fled, those people even forgot her. It was her identity as the princess of Beiguang Kingdom that allowed her to escape. Those people didn''t dare to treat her as she was, and she was waiting for her to be delicious. Later, I heard that the king took his concubine and escaped midway and died of serious illness. At this time, Bei Guangguo knew of her existence before arranging to take her back. With a charming little daughter on the way, the journey had to be slowed down, and there were various twists and turns. Later that girl disappeared, but she was relieved, feeling that she had left a burden. Back to Beiguang Country for countless days and nights, she was actually a little guilty, because she hadn''t been looking for her daughter seriously, and she was a little scared. When Meng Shiyin appeared, she treated her very well out of a guilty conscience, especially knowing that the other party had a good rtionship with the prince. In addition, Meng Shiyin is very well-behaved. After she appeared, she was lucky, not like before. Unexpectedly, this is a fake, but she would rather be true. Sure enough, after that really appeared, she didn''t have a good day. Chapter 4389: Oiran (68) Chapter 4389: Oiran (68) A few days after the Wanchao Festival, it is a new year. At the beginning of the year, a big event happened. Jingshanwei, in the hands of Princess Jingshan, went to join the army and went to the battlefield to kill the enemy. Jingshanwei has arge number of people, and more than half of them are willing to join the army. Except for a few fewer, the rest were all women who had been kidnapped and swindled into the dust, or were persecuted and now rescued by Tang Guo. Among them, Shangshu Qianjin Qinghuan also followed. Jingshanwei was still called Jingshanwei, and the emperor did not intend to give them more names. This is also the first female army of Beiguang Kingdom. They didn''t need to be trained anymore, because Tang Guo had already trained them enough and sent directly to the frontier. It was the ce Tang Guo expected, and that ce, rtively speaking, it was not that stable. There are restless countries in that ce, coveting the resources of Beiguang Kingdom, and there are also some restless bandits, who often invade the people of Beiguang Kingdom and need many soldiers to guard. Everyone seems to have gotten used to it, but any matter rted to Princess Jingshan, no matter how shocking the world is, they will ept itter, thinking it should be. Of course, they have not yet realized this problem. The queen was very worried recently. Because of the matter of Shang Shu''s daughter, when she selected Tang Wenpan for the princess, she suddenly found that many of the daughters she looked good at had already settled the marriage before Wanchao Festival. Just say that the daughter of a cab minister will get married in two months. The queen who was not engaged still looked down upon her, she felt a little annoyed in her heart, and was even more angry with Meng Shiyin. If it weren''t for Meng Shiyin, could those guys do that kind of thing and cause many daughters to get engaged in a hurry? What does it mean? Obviously, I don''t want to be a princess, for fear that things like Shangshu Qianjin will happen after bing a princess. The emperor knew about this, and Tang Wenpan was no longer a qualified prince in his heart. He really didn''t worry about Tang Wenpan''s marriage. On the surface, he didn''t reveal anything, but in fact, he was secretly observing the other half-old princes to see which ones were more in line with his wishes. As for the prince Tang Wenpan, he has no ns to abolish him for the time being, so he will stand here first and be a target. In this way, new sessors have time to grow up. Tang Guo almostughed when he knew the queen was worried. The matter of Shang Shu Qianjin made a lot of trouble. This was deliberate. The purpose was to let others discover that marrying her daughter to Tang Wenpan was not necessarily a good thing. If you know this result, there are people who are willing to marry Tang Wenpan and be a princess, it can only be said that the other party is gambling, it depends on luck. Sure enough, it was exactly the same as she thought, with a bit of foresight, and felt that Tang Wenpan was inappropriate, so she quickly chose another family for her daughter. She was a little happy when she heard that the cab minister''s daughter also had a marriage contract. In the memory, this daughter is as unlucky as the original owner, and is a disaster without vain. After being framed by a few bastards, it is basically impossible to live a happy life in this era and choose a good family. "The queen can''t do anything. I heard that she has retreated now and finally saw a few suitable candidates." Wei Xun said that he wanted to know the news easily. "Those family members didn''t avoid this?" Tang Guo was puzzled, "Those daughters are also willing?" Chapter 4390: Oiran (69) Chapter 4390: Oiran (69) Wei Xun had a smile in his eyes: "At any rate, it''s the prince, who wants to take a gamble. If it seeds, it will be prosperous and wealthy in the future, and its status will not only be higher." "Yes." "Uncle didn''t seem to intend to take care of this matter, but instead let the queen toss." Tang Guo knew the emperor''s meaning, and should give up Tang Wenpan. Wei Xun nodded: "But the emperor said very beautifully, let the queen choose carefully, and must choose a satisfied princess." "Seeing what the queen means, is it necessary to let the prince marry a concubine, what about Meng Shiyin? Didn''t enter the city?" "Not yet, knowing that the princess is very concerned about this, I arranged for someone to keep watching. If she enters the city, I will inform the princess as soon as possible." Tang Guo was satisfied: "Thanks for your hard work, Father Wei." Wei Xun was very weird in his heart. Every time the princess smiled and told him that it was hard work, and even called him Grandpa Wei, he was ufortable. It was obvious that other people called him that way, and he didn''t feel awkward. "It''s been several years since I said it, and I don''t know what kind of grievances there is between Wei Gonggong and the empress. In this respect, I should be able to say it?" Besides, they are now nning various things together, which can be regarded as a boat. Grasshopper. Wei Xun really didn''t expect Tang Guo to ask this, and as Tang Guo said, they were concerned about it, so it could be said. "The princess really wants to know?" "If it is convenient for Wei Gonggong to say..." "If you know this, the princess will bepletely opposed to the queen." "Isn''t I opposed to her? Grandpa Wei helped me find out so many things. There is hatred between me and her, and we are still talking about the opposition." Wei Xun: "My family died because of the queen. At that time, I was studying abroad and escaped by chance. Later, I went back to investigate and found out that this was the queen who had protected her brother and killed my family." "Duke Wei is a very decisive person." Tang Guo first nced at Wei Xun''s face, and then slowly moved his eyes downwards, "A good person, he will do something if he says he does it." When Wei Xun understood what it meant, his expression was very ufortable, and when he looked closely, he was still blushing. This matter is not easy to exin, and it involves his own secrets, which he did not intend to say. This incident, it was a very wrong thing to say, and it made him mistakenly hit now. "So, after Grandpa Wei moves to the queen, do you have other ns? For example, those who framed your family back then?" Wei Xun: "As long as the queen falls, those people will naturally break unfairly. It is easy. If the queen does not fall, it will be very difficult to deal with them. Even if it can be dealt with, the biggest murderer among them is the queen." "If it weren''t for the local officials and the queen''s orders, my family would not be put to death." When Wei Xun talked about this, his face was very serious, and his eyes were vaguely angry. She didn''t want to mention this anymore and changed the subject: "Speaking of which I have been in Beijing for so long, I don''t know what is delicious in Beijing, should Grandpa Wei know?" "The princess wants to eat, I''ll take you there anytime." Suddenly, Wei Xun was used to it. Princess Jingshan has such a temperament. The two stopped discussing business matters, got up and went out, looking for food. No one would think that Wei Xun had any problem with Princess Jingshan, because he was only a father-inw, and most of them came to help Lord Jingshan organize affairs, but the emperor agreed. Chapter 4391: Oiran (70) Chapter 4391: Oiran (70) Half a monthter, the queen again selected a suitable candidate for the princess for Tang Wenpan. Tang Wenpan said this incident still met with resistance from the other side. The queen was so angry that she still didn''t show up on the surface. She just asked Tang Wenpan what she was dissatisfied with the daughter. She can help him choose what he likes. Of course Tang Wenpan could not say that he liked Meng Shiyin''s. He clearly felt that the queen was dissatisfied with Meng Shiyin. Saying this again will only make Meng Shiyin difficult to do/ He insisted that he didn''t want to get married now, he just wanted to learn more from his father and his emperor. If the former queen really believed his nonsense. This is obviously an excuse. Her son seemed to be bewildered by the little fox of Meng Shiyin. As a prince of hers, how could he not even have a concubine? In the future, the prince will be the emperor, so he can''t just marry one person, right? Before, she thought that if Meng Shiyin was a little better and became a side concubine, it would not be impossible. In this situation, it is no longer possible. "Mother, how are your preparations?" "Everything is ready, just wait for my mother to order." "Then go and do it, do it earlier, so that the prince can marry the prince sooner, and it won''t work anymore. Is this to let Man Chao see the joke?" The matter of Shang Shu''s daughter had a bad influence on Tang Wenpan, and the daughters she thought were good were already engaged. This incident also made the queen half-dead. She didn''t know that there were many other things that could faint her. A few dayster, Wei Xun came to Tang Guo again to report new news about Meng Shiyin and the Third Prince. "Could it be that the prince broke Meng Shiyin''s affair with the third prince?" "The third prince doesn''t know what''s going on. He is obviously the kind of person who likes something and wants to get it by any means. But this time, he didn''t take any action. He just endured all night and slept with Meng Shiyin. Both of them were treated with medicine, but they were able to carry it through." Between Wei Xun''s words, there was still a bit of admiration, this should be true love, "In the early morning, the effect of the medicine has basically passed, and the two have restrained Struggling with it, it seems a bit messy. Plus, they are still chatting early in the morning about the Prince''s choice of concubine." "Meng Shiyin was very moved by the three princes'' gentlemen, and the two of them inevitably spoke ambiguously. They happened to be hit by the prince, thinking something happened to them." Wei Xun continued: "The prince mostly thinks that he is struggling with the queen and does not want to marry the prince, but Meng Shiyin was stunned by him and his brother, and his heart is chilled. Although the queen''s trick is not the most extreme, it is still After affecting the prince, the queen will persuade the prince to marry a concubine." "However, nothing happened between Meng Shiyin and the third prince. This event will probably ferment somethingter. At that time, it is estimated that it will be a mess, enough to toss." After speaking, Wei Xun couldn''t help but nce at Tang Guo twice, and expressed a heartfelt words: "Now I finally understand why the princess wants to leave Meng Shiyin for her life. It is indeed very tossing. A Meng Shiyin can destroy the dynasty. The prince, a few princes from a family, a few princes, great." After listening to Tang Guo, she also felt that this y was very exciting. Sure enough, Meng Shiyin would not let her down, so many things would happen in a short time. Chapter 4392: Oiran (71) Chapter 4392: Oiran (71) The next day, Wei Xun came again, or just after dawn. People in the princess mansion are used to thinking that Duke Wei must have something to discuss with the princess. Tang Guo instructed the people around him, if Wei Xun came over, he would call her no matter what. The two met in the study room, and it was very formal, it looked like it was really discussing business. Who can think of it, Wei Xun is just sending Tang Guo thetest gossip. While watching the system, he actually wanted to say something about gossip, he knew no less than Wei Xun. But he is no longer the little master who doesn''t understand anything. The host wanted to listen to Wei Xun personally tell her gossip. Then his superfluous little master can only hide silently in a corner sad. Forget it, forget it, I still won''t go out, and I''ll be stuffed with dog food after going out. He still went to see the system boy and listened to them crying about what those cheating hosts were doing. "Duke Wei, what''s new?" Seeing Tang Guo''s curious look, Wei Xun suddenly felt that it was worth getting up early. Had it not been toote yesterday, he would have wanted toe over at night. "It''s about the prince." Tang Guo guessed something: "Did the prince agree to get married?" "The princess really has a clever n. The prince told the queenst night about it, and there is an element of anger. After the emperor goes down, the queen will probably go to tell the emperor about this matter and let the emperor give it to the emperor. "Sure enough, it is good news, Grandpa Wei, whether you can operate this matter, Meng Shiyin doesn''t know for the time being." Wei Xun had a weird expression and still said, "There is no problem in hiding it for a few days. After a long time, everyone will know about the wedding of the prince. The princess does not need to worry about this. After the lessonst time, the queen is very concerned about this. She will definitely call people, watch Meng Shiyin carefully, not let her do damage." "Also, this time the prince gets married. In order to prevent the previous thing from happening again, he will probably put it on the sun as soon as possible." Tang Guo had already imagined what kind of Shura field would happen in the pce next. Speaking of her, she didn''t do anything, just don''t participate in it and watch the excitement on the sidelines, these people will toss themselves. In the original memory, there was such a negative character as the original owner that made all their energy go to her. The ups and downs in the back are already based on their deep feelings and rtionships, which are not easy to break down. Moreover, Meng Shiyin at that time was a well-behaved and kind-hearted woman, unlike her current cmity, wherever she went, there would be a wave of incidents. After the early dynasty, the emperor heard the queen''s words and asked a few pretentiously. Hearing the urgency of the queen, he said: "The queen has been working hard for a while, let''s go and write the decree with me." The queen wanted to quickly get the prince''s wedding, the emperor agreed. He also felt that it was better to settle down as soon as possible, so as not to have many dreams at night and trouble again. The queen felt relieved and followed the emperor. After the imperial decree was written, the emperor immediately sent someone to read it out. The choice of the prince concubine was set, and the day was selected. With the operation of the queen, the time for the big wedding is set in half a month. Anyone who knows knows it well, but dare notugh. Meng Shiyin still knew that the prince married the concubine. When she knew it, there were still three days left before the concubine was married. The third prince was anxious, the prince married the prince, so he did not persuade Meng Shiyin to find someone. Chapter 4393: Oiran (72) Chapter 4393: Oiran (72) The third princeforted: "Shiyin, the prince actually doesn''t trust you. If he trusts you, he should ask clearly at the beginning. He doesn''t understand at all, what did you endure for him that day." "This kind of person, because of a misunderstanding, turned his head to marry other women, it can be seen that you are nothing in his heart." The three princes are actually very good at instigating discord. If you didn''t provoke before, wouldn''t it be impossible? He could endure not touching Meng Shiyin after taking the Chinese medicine, but he couldn''t pry Meng Shiyin to his side without reason. The prince is going to marry the prince, indicating that he has given up Shiyin, why can''t he fight for himself? "Unfortunately, Shiyin doesn''t care about me. If it were me, I would only marry you, not like the prince. He hesitated and could not do anything. As long as I could marry you, I would not be the prince. It is willing." The words of the third prince moved Meng Shiyin in the end. Because of the other gentleman''s actions that day, Meng Shiyin''s impression of the three princes has greatly changed, thinking that this person is really good. Unfortunately, she doesn''t like him. If they met first, she would definitely like him. Seeing Meng Shiyins reaction, the three princes did not persecute: Dont think too much, I just just talk about it. The prince marrying the prince princess is a fixed number, and no one can change it. Dont be too sad. Forget him, and you will be able to do it in the future. Meet better people." "The prince is not worthy of such a good you. After getting along for so long, he doesn''t even trust you at all." Meng Shiyin was a little stunned: "Yes, why didn''t he listen to me? He even beat the third prince and turned around and left. Does he know what I have experienced?" "Shiyin, don''t be sad." Before long, other princes and Princess Yunzhen came tofort Meng Shiyin. They all felt that the prince did not trust Meng Shiyin, and now the other party was going to marry the prince. Princess Yunzhen even said, which of the princes here is not better than the prince? At least they can do it, only marry Meng Shiyin, not even the prince. Under such persuasion, Meng Shiyin was very angry. Yes, so many people are facing her and they can understand who she is. Why does Tang Wenpan not trust her at all? Originally, I wanted to go to Tang Wenpan to question Meng Shiyin, so I simply stayed behind closed doors and hid for healing. This result was unexpected by the Queen. Since Meng Shiyin didn''te out to make trouble, she would save it too. The princes wedding was held as scheduled, and the time was a bit shorter, but what should be there was not bad at all, and it was still beautiful. On that day, Meng Shiyin still secretly went into the city to watch. Bei Guangguo married the prince and had the custom of traveling in the city. It was a blessing for thousands of people and asking for a good luck. Tang Wenpan happened to find her in the crowd. He was a little moved and wanted to escape marriage. But when I saw Meng Shiyin''s third prince, they were still talking to her in a low voice, and he was so angry that he almost fell off the horse. So Tang Wenpan smiled and pretended to marry the prince happily. Tang Guo was sitting on the second floor of the tea shop, and it was also very pleasant to see this scene. The prince married the concubine smoothly, but did not make up with the concubine that night. Because Tang Wenpan regretted it. He also warned the princess to keep it secret. The princess did not seem to be a vegetarian, and she was not angry at all. She looked like a little bird and listened to Tang Wenpan''s appearance, which made him feel better and felt more guilty for her, so she temporarily let him take care of the yard. thing. Tang Guo was already calcting another thing, about zombie bugs. Calcting time, Jingshanwei had been sent to the frontier for several months, and it was time to send some news back. Chapter 4394: Oiran (73) Chapter 4394: Oiran (73) Tang Guo sent news to the paper puppets who were dressed as women who joined the army in the frontier, so that they could start to take action and report the zombie bugs. After ordering the matter, she went into the pce and talked to the Queen Mother Chen. When the Queen Mother Chen heard this, she was very happy: "That said, I will be able to go outside soon, which is great." It is not a thing to let the school flowerse to y cards with her all day long. Since the school flower arrived in this world, I have been busy every day, and it seems that I have never stopped. She was inconvenient to show her head temporarily, and said that she took care of the schoolgirls. In the end, the schoolgirls were taking care of her. After chatting with the Queen Mother Chen for a while, Tang Guo went out of the pce again. When she left the pce, she happened to see Princess Yunzhen entering the pce. She still said hello, but Princess Yunzhen turned her head and left, Tang Guo didn''t care too much. She watched quietly, this princess Yunzhen had done it herself. It is said that she and the queen have been closer recently. It seems that it is for Meng Shiyin, which is a joke. Meng Shiyin still seemed to be unable to forget the prince. She and the queen suddenly approached, just to inquire about Tang Wenpan''s recent situation. If Tang Wenpan saw her, he might also ask about Meng Shiyin''s situation. She believes that the love between the two young people will inevitably have twists and turns, and it will take a lot of experience in the middle to achieve a positive result. A few dayster, Princess Yunzhen really got her wish, and Tang Wenpan really missed Meng Shiyin tightly. He couldn''t forget Meng Shiyin, otherwise he would not regret failing to reconcile the prince and concubine on the wedding night. He found an opportunity to secretly meet Princess Yunzhen. "Shiyin has lost a lot of weight. I heard from the maid that she often sits in front of the window at night and looks distressing. You eat very little every day. If you really care about Shiyin, go and see her." "Isn''t she very close to the third emperor brother?" Tang Wenpan didn''t forget that he saw Meng Shiyin and the third emperor cuddling in a bed that day. If not, would he marry a concubine and princess? It was she who backed the feelings between them first. Princess Yunzhen said this: "Prince, you have misunderstood, there is actually nothing between Shiyin and the third prince, it''s like this..." Princess Yunzhen exined everything, saying that the two of them had taken the medicine. I don''t know why, the people in the house couldn''t call them that day, and they couldn''t even find the person who went to ask the doctor. The door of the two people''s room was still locked. They did not do anything beyond the boundary, but restrained. The reason for holding it was that the third prince was protecting Meng Shiyin, fearing that she could not stand the struggle and would struggle to get her clothes off. When Tang Wenpan heard it, his mind seemed to explode. Is this the truth? Why didn''t Shiyin exin to him, no, it wasn''t that Shiyin didn''t exin to him, but he didn''t listen. "How is Shiyin now?" Tang Wenpan was full of guilt, "I will go out of the pce to see her." Princess Yunzhen''s tone was not very good: "You are married to the prince, Shiyin really cares about this, what good is it for you to go out to see Shiyin now? Because you don''t trust it, it makes Shiyin so sad." "It''s all my fault, I will go and apologize to Shiyin." "What about after the apology? Can you still be with Shiyin? Let''s not talk about the identity, just say that your crown prince is there, do you want Shiyin to be your kid?" "I didn''t round up the room with the princess. I will figure out a solution for this matter. When Princess Yunzhen heard this, she was a little happy, and suddenly thought Tang Wenpan was a lover. Chapter 4395: Oiran (74) Chapter 4395: Oiran (74) "So, after the two talked about it, all the misunderstandings were solved. At present, Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin are meeting again, and after exining everything, they are hugging andining together?" Tang Guo couldn''t help but yawned. It wasn''t dawn, and Wei Xun had such a mouthful of melon. There was no one left. How did Grandpa Wei know her and give her melons every day? "Yes, they are already thinking about how to get Meng Shiyin into the eyes of the emperor and return to the capital in an upright manner." After all, Meng Shiyin''s identity is a problem. It is not easy to be with Tang Wenpan. The people of the royal family are very familiar with Meng Shiyin, and this is not a simple change of identity. Unless Neng Shiyin is a child, does not appear in front of people, and sees the emperor and the queen are not qualified, they will not be noticed. "Then do they have any ns? It is not a simple matter to want to clean up, make uncle pay attention to it, and exempt her from guilt." Wei Xun coughed and his expression was somewhat speechless: "They n to arrange for an assassin to attack the emperor while the emperor is out hunting, and then let Meng Shiyin go to block the knife. As long as Meng Shiyin saves him, all the previous guilt should be excused. And got the emperor''s attention." After speaking, Wei Xun looked at Tang Guo as if waiting for any decision. "Think beautifully! These silly people." Hearing Tang Guo''s curse, Wei Xun also felt that the group was stupid, doing these disgusting things for the so-called love, because Tang Wenpan was a prince, and unexpectedly came up with such bad ideas. And Princess Yunzhen actually agreed, not at all for the emperor, that is, her brother''s safety. How did this mind grow, to do it for an outsider? "When will uncle go hunting?" "Even after the autumn hunting, some women in the pce will also go there. The prince and princess will definitely go, so the princess should also be arranged in it." "That''s okay, with me, as many assassinse, only dead in the end. As for those who run in inexplicably, I am embarrassed, of course they are driven out." If you want to save the driver, this group of people dare to think too. "Then I will stand with the princess just in case." Tang Guo nced at Wei Xun: "Duke Wei is questioning my martial arts?" "I don''t dare, I''m just afraid that the princess wants to hear stories and new things, no one will say." Wei Xun really didn''t dare, because the princess was so powerful that he couldn''t beat it. He had seen the picture of the princess breaking a knife with his own eyes. "Duke Wei, after the autumn hunt, my people maye back with news of zombies." Tang Guo thought of this, and talked to Wei Xun first. Wei Xun''s expression really became serious: "I see." Ten dayster, it was the annual autumn hunting time. The emperor took his family and officials to hunt at the royal hunting grounds. Tang Guo was also among them. She deliberately walked closer to the emperor. Today, she nned that no matter where the emperor was, she would be there to ensure that the fake assassins had no chance. Wei Xun was also closely following Tang Guo''s side. The emperor was very happy at the sight. He always felt that Wei Xun listened more to his niece. Perhaps this is because young peoplemunicate better? Tang Guo is in a special position, often doing things, and doing everything sturdy. Many people are wondering, why not be jealous of the emperor for such a sharp-edged Princess Jingshan? Chapter 4396: Oiran (75) Chapter 4396: Oiran (75) Even if she was a daughter and gave her such great power, wouldn''t the emperor be afraid? At least, in the eyes of outsiders, Princess Jingshan really has a lot of power, and even people like Wei Xun want to use it. If the emperor knew their doubts, he would onlyugh. When the emperor has been for so many years, whoever has ambition and who has no ambition, even if he can''t see it, can''t he still feel it? If his niece is ambitious, she will not let Jingshanwei join the army with great fanfare, but hide her. Regarding the power, she has never concealed it. Many things he did seem to be apostasy, but in fact they were discussed with him first. Speaking of it, Jingshan has be his sword, and doing those things will definitely be questioned, refuted, and even disgusted by many people. But Jingshan likes to do this, she seems very interested in these. Only, she has no ambitions. She was not interested in his position at all, he felt it. Of course, he also felt that Jingshan did not like the princes and princes, and was even less close to the queen. On the contrary, it is the queen mother, Jingshan often visits. The emperor had to wonder if the queen was not as good as expected. Therefore, he no longer listened to the empress''s superficial words, but to observe, unlike in the past, put down most of the guard on the queen''s side, carefully pondering what the other party said. After this pondering, I understood why Jingshan didn''t get close to the queen. The queen''s performance was too perfect, not as perfect as a real person. Some words look good, but after careful consideration, they are not like that. This discovery made the emperor feel a little sad. The Queen Mother has always disliked the Queen. Even when she was given a marriage, the Queen Mother said that the Queen is not suitable. This person is too selfish, selfish, and only cares about his own interests, and is not suitable for the maternal ritual world. Since the marriage was given, they had no room for rebuttal, just to make him be careful. At a whim, the emperor even called someone to check the queen''s natal family. This check was also incredible. But he didn''t say anything for the time being, this matter is too involved, and it won''t be resolved in a moment. When he came back to his senses, the emperor was already riding a horse, with a bow, and ran off the mountain road ahead. His horse ran very fast, and instantly threw therge group away. Tang Guo''s horse is also very fast, even if it is not fast, it will be fast to take a talisman. She is a bit speechless. When the emperor hunts, he likes to leave everyone behind and do things by himself? Although her uncle''s skill is good, he has encountered too many assassins, and there is no way to deal with it. He will definitely be injured. The emperor found that he hadn''t thrown everyone away, and Jingshan and Wei Xun were still following him. "What kind of horse is your two horse? It''s not slower than our horse." The emperor asked curiously, but these two horses really didn''t look like his. The two replied separately, the emperor is even more curious, the variety is indeed inferior to his batch, it is quite fast. "All right, now that you have all followed, go together." It just so happens that these are two people he trusts very much, and it should be a very pleasant thing for them to hunt together. The emperor also whispered to Tang Guo: "Jingshan, are your arrows urate?" "Not bad." Tang Guo replied. The emperor had a strange expression, and the bow he held shook. Okay? It is said that there is a folk legend that Princess Jingshan has a little understanding, but it is actually called mastery. Is this okay now? I''m afraid it''s also very urate. Chapter 4397: Oiran (76) Chapter 4397: Oiran (76) Tang Guo didn''t show much performance today. Thest time Jingshanwei and the elite soldiers did not give face to the emperor''s uncle, this time he still has to give it. Hunting in autumn once a year is not easy, and the emperor''s uncle should be the leader today. As an emperor, there is rarely such an opportunity to show off his skills. The emperor saw that Tang Guo rarely did anything, he felt relieved, and he couldn''t help but smile: "Why doesn''t Jingshan do anything yet?" "Uncle beat it down, enough. Those butulululu are so cute, some can''t do it." Wei Xun: Princess, are you joking? The emperor was amused andughed loudly: "Then let''s not y Bunny and Lulu, but others, they are not so cute." Wei Xun always felt that the emperor had snatched his lines. "It doesn''t matter. Uncle can hit whatever he likes." "Just now Jingshan said that I really think rabbits and deer are cuter than other animals. Their looks are really lovely. They look simple and docile." In the next trip, the emperor really stopped ying rabbits and deer. Tang Guo didn''t expect that, because of her words, this uncle really gave up the most deer and rabbits, and instead went to fight other animals strenuously. Wei Xun didn''t do it either, he was the one in charge of carrying things. I dont know if its hello today. The emperor encountered a lot of prey, and his archery was very urate. When he almost hit him, there was no chance of escape. Wei Xun looked at the various prey hanging on the horseback, and felt that he couldn''t open his bow today. On the other side, Tang Wenpan met several princes. "Princess Jingshan and Wei Xun followed. Will our n continue?" someone asked. The third prince: "This is a rare opportunity. If I miss this time, I don''t know when the next one will be. However, it still depends on what the prince thinks." Meng Shiyin was also in this ce. When she heard this, she said, "Does Princess Jingshan know martial arts? Duke Wei should be able to do so. The emperor will meet. If she can''t do it alone, it''s actually a drag." "Probably not, I haven''t heard that she can martial arts." Tang Wenpan: "Let''s proceed as originally nned. Let Shiyin be liked by the emperor as soon as possible. With the help of driving, Shiyin doesn''t have to hide like this." "Okay, then I''ll make arrangements." The third prince said, he couldn''t look at Meng Shiyin upset, so he could only help her do what was good for her. The key is that the prince was also able to endure, and he didn''t make up with the prince concubine, which proved that he was true to Shiyin. Now it is a good thing to marry a princess who is not perfect, at least no one is forced to marry again. In fact, he still had an idea in his heart. After Shiyin was punished, he would find a chance to enter the Prince''s Mansion. Even if he was a small child, he would have a child in the future. Waiting for the Prince to be the throne and canonize the queen, that is all right. The crown prince ascended the throne, indicating that he is the emperor, the most powerful, no one else can control. The third prince thought of this, his eyes gradually dimmed. If Shiyin likes him, he will have to fight for this position. After several people discussed it, it proceeded ording to the original n. Here the emperor hunted a lot of prey, and went deeper and deeper. [The host is huge, and a group of people are gradually approaching. "Got it." Tang Guo became vignt, her hand was already on the handle of the knife, and she was going to let these people take a good look at the consequences of the assassination. Chapter 4398: Oiran (77) Chapter 4398: Oiran (77) "The Dog Emperor! Take his life." The sudden loud sound really shocked the emperor. When he could see clearly, he saw a crowd of people in ck in the distance. His expression did not panic, but quickly opened his bow and shot an arrow towards the man in ck. In the blink of an eye, the arrow pierced the throat of a man in ck. The man in ck was also stunned. He didn''t expect the emperor to be so powerful, and he locked his throat with an arrow. But this is their mission, and it is very likely that they will die after this time. After all, they are the dead men trained. They are still desperate, rushing to the position of the emperor. There were so many people in ck, Wei Xun jumped off the horse first, holding a knife to stop the people in ck. But there were so many people that he couldn''t stop him alone, and many rushed to Tang Guo and the emperor''s side,ing menacingly. Meng Shiyin was observing in the dark, and when the man in ck attacked the emperor, she went to block the knife. The three princes have been arranged, the people in ck will see that it is her, will be merciful, at most hurt her, will not be fatal. In fact, she is quite scared, but in order to save the car, she can only do this with gritted teeth. Tang Guo drew his long sword, jumped off his horse, and confronted the man in ck. Meng Shiyin felt that Tang Guo was overwhelmed. Unexpectedly, the man in ck who pounced on Tang Guo fiercely was the result of her sword, and Meng Shiyin was taken aback. Tang Guo felt that these people in ck were very hostile towards her, as if they wanted to take her life. She was happy. In addition to helping Meng Shiyin, those people also temporarily added other orders, which is to take her life, right? She hasn''t settled the ounts yet, but they are very urgent. Don''t worry,e one by one, these people will be folded one by one in the hands of their favorite people. Cruel? She doesn''t think. Isn''t this what they deserve? Tang Guo blocked many ck-clothed people''s attacks, but still rushed towards the emperor. The emperor still had some martial arts, and Tang Guo was actually paying half his attention over there. If you want Meng Shiyin to help, you must create an opportunity. Meng Shiyin was also very nervous. Seeing Tang Guo''s indifferent look at killing the man in ck, she felt a little scared and a little disturbed. But when she saw a certain man in ck attacking behind the emperor, she gritted her teeth and rushed out quickly. Tang Guo also noticed it. She turned and leaped back. When the man in ck was about to approach the emperor, she cut off the opponent''s head with one knife, and the man in ck was still running. Meng Shiyin just rushed over, looked at the cruel appearance in front of her, and screamed in fright, as if she was stupid, she still kept running forward. Seeing that he was about to rush to the emperor''s side, Tang Guo was very rude and kicked her back into the grass. Haven''t you seen many assassins here? Dare to run around. When Wei Xun noticed this scene, the corners of his lips twitched. Princess Jingshan is really a grudge. However, he felt that the kick just now was perfect. Meng Shiyin was kicked and fell into the grass. Her heart hurts terribly. She also sprayed a mouthful of blood, temporarily lying in the grass and unable to get up. Not the same, this is not the same as their n. Why is Princess Jingshan''s martial arts so strong? Princess Yunzhen kept saying that she was no worse than Princess Jingshan, she was more like her daughter. However, although she knows piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy, she really knows a little about fur, and she is not as good as Princess Jingshan, and can be admired by schrs all over the world. Nowadays, the poems and paintings of Princess Jingshan are widely circted. If they are authentic, they are absolutely invaluable. Not only that, but Princess Jingshan has such a powerful martial arts. How could Princess Yunzhen think that she is better than Princess Jingshan? She wanted to get up and leave, but she couldn''t move, and she was very flustered. Especially when I heard the hooves of peopleing over there one after another, I became even more panicked. "There is also a person of unknown origin in the grass over there. Go and see if he is dead. I was afraid that she would hurt my uncle, so I gave her a kick in a hurry." Tang Guo was wiping the sword in his hand that was stained with blood, and smilingly said to Tang Wenpan, seeing their faces, I felt very happy. Chapter 4399: Oiran (78) Chapter 4399: Oiran (78) Tang Wenpan and the others were looking for Meng Shiyin''s people, but they didn''t see anyone at the scene, and they already had a bad feeling. When Tang Guo said that, their expressions changed a lot on the spot. They all forgot the current situation and rushed to the bushes Tang Guo said. But at this moment, most of the people''s eyes were gathered on the emperor''s side, and they didn''t notice a few of them. Naturally, only a few people found their behavior a bit strange. Tang Guo didn''t mean to go into it. What her uncle said was the emperor. No matter how bad the prince and the princes were, she couldn''t tell the other party that they weren''t. Many things can be seen by the other party. Under such circumstances, the princes and princes who fall out of favor have no chance of turning over. After all, few people who are emperors can''t make up their minds. Of course, the things that my brain makes up are more convincing. Tang Wenpan and the others have found Meng Shiyin and carefully picked him up. Seeing Meng Shiyin''s dying appearance, his heart was full of anger. "She is too much..." Tang Wenpan whispered. The third prince pulled Tang Wenpan down: "She was in a hurry to protect her father, this reaction is normal. We miscalcted her martial arts skills, just change someone, she has long been sessful." "Are you talking? Shiyin is hurt like this, you still speak for outsiders, or for people who have hurt Shiyin." Tang Wenpan said very irrationally, seeing the third prince extremely displeased. The third prince was also not annoyed: "You are so nervous, do you want people to doubt something? I naturally don''t like the person who hurt Shiyin. What''s the use of being angry at this time?" 90 see "His Royal Highness, what should you think about now, how to get out of trouble for Shiyin." The three princesughed mockingly, "Fortunately, this is not within the capital, otherwise Shiyin has a hundred reasons that can''t be justified. In my opinion, that''s it. Shiyin is on her way. You arrange for someone to inform her, saying that she came to the mountains and forests to rx. She didn''t expect to get lost, and suddenly ran into the scene before, frightened." "Yeah." Tang Wenpan also calmed down, now mainly helping Meng Shiyin out of trouble. Meng Shiyin didn''t actually pass outpletely, but Tang Guo''s foot was so painful that she didn''t want to open her eyes at all. How did she know that Tang Guo''s kick hadn''t used internal force yet, it was just an ordinary kick. If not, just Meng Shiyin''s body, with a kick infused by her, will definitely die on the spot. "Prince, is the person in the grass still angry?" Tang Guo''s voice came from a distance, almost fainting Tang Wenpan. Tang Guo went to observe the princess Xia Yunzhen, the other side did show a worried and nervous look, but did not rush to see Meng Shiyin. It can be seen that the princess Yunzhen can still distinguish clearly at this moment, and it is easy to cause trouble after the past. It should be said that she was afraid that she would be involved in the assassination of the emperor. Among the previous assassins, Tang Guo had solved a lot of them, but they couldn''t beat the rest, and they allmitted suicide. Tang Guo could have prevented these assassins frommitting suicide, but he only prevented it, but it was better not to prevent it. These assassins were arranged by the three princes, and the three princes alone will be punished. In this way, he will be stunned. Without the three princes, how could he pit the prince Tang Wenpan? She could see that the existence of the three princes must be an obstacle between Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin. Chapter 4400: Oiran (79) Chapter 4400: Oiran (79) As long as he is there, there will be various incidents between these two. Therefore, people should keep it, but her emperor''s uncle should be suspicious about this matter. This result was suspected by the emperor, she would like to see it. After Tang Guo''s words, everyone''s eyes fell on Tang Wenpan''s side as expected. He had to take the person out, and everyone felt weird when they saw the action. The dignified prince actually went to hug a person of unknown origin. Isn''t he still a woman in dress? Could it be that this woman is so beautiful that she instantly confuses the prince? The queen''s face was not very good, she always felt that something was beyond her expectation. The emperor''s expression is also a bit weird. Is this the prince he once thought was very good? So cautiously to hug one, maybe it''s an assassin from unknown origin? What''s wrong with that distressed look? Who can tell him what''s wrong with his prince? His behavior in recent years has be increasingly invisible to him. Tang Wenpan hates Tang Guo very much now. He didn''t like it before, and now he hates it even more. "Father, it''s all a misunderstanding." Tang Wenpan walked in front of the emperor and lowered his voice: "This is Shiyin. I was probably frightened at the time. Shiyin can''t martial arts. It''s definitely impossible to be with those assassins." Tang Guo didn''t say a word. She was observing the emperor and found that there was a sh of deep thought on his face, which seemed to be skeptical. As the emperor, he doesn''t believe that today''s event is a chance encounter. 89 Literature Net Neither Tang Guo nor Wei Xun said anything, but the queen said first: "Then why Meng Shiyin is here? Doesn''t she know that this is a royal hunting ground, so she is not allowed to break in?" She was really mad, how could Meng Shiyin find her everywhere, and she was still lingering. If this continues, she is really afraid that the status of the prince will be affected. The emperor''s attitude became more and more unpredictable. The others also looked at Meng Shiyin in Tang Wenpan''s arms, feeling very weird, always feeling that something was wrong. They haven''t forgotten the part between Meng Shiyin and the prince. Tang Wenpan said: "It will be known until Shiyin wakes up that she has been seriously injured and needs to see a doctor." When he was speaking, he couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo, as if telling everyone that Meng Shiyin was seriously injured and it was all to me. At this moment, everyone''s expressions became even more speechless. This is the prince, princess Jingshan is to me? What is wrong with Princess Jingshan? When the emperor was in danger, who suddenly broke in, whose reaction was to kill him? It may be that the other party is not in ck, and Princess Jingshan is merciful. She kicked the person away without directly taking the life. You can already see that Princess Jingshan is sensible and kind. Today''s Tang Guo is more admired by many ministers. The Jingshan princess is doing facts, but has nothing to do with their interests. She is not greedy for power, does not participate in any forces, and does not participate in the affairs of the country. Can people not like it? The emperor was not happy, so he said indifferently: "First take the person down, ask a doctor to see how the injury is, and if he can wake up, he will be interrogated." The guards snatched Meng Shiyin from Tang Wenpan''s hands. When he resisted, they were reluctant to let go. This scene made the queen so angry that she pulled her veil: "Prince." "I''ll take her there." Tang Wenpan was very persistent, and the queen couldn''t help it. Chapter 4401: Oiran (80) Chapter 4401: Oiran (80) The emperor didn''t even bother about it. Sure enough, he thought that the prince was not suitable for this position. This time, the queen saw that the emperor was dissatisfied, and she was worried and hated Meng Shiyin. Everyone saw Tang Wenpan''s jokes, their hearts were clear, but they didn''t say anything about it. When they saw the emperor''s attitude, they suddenly understood the prince, and the emperor was probably not satisfied. Autumn Hunting ended early because of this ident. Because of Tang Wenpan, Meng Shiyin was well taken care of. After waking up, when she was interrogated, she followed the teachings of the three princes. Said that he was walking around in the mountains casually, but he didn''t expect to get lost. Suddenly, he saw that there was a fight ahead and found that it was the emperor, so he rushed over without thinking. Thest sentence was added by Meng Shiyin privately. She felt that it was unrealistic to see an assassin and take the initiative to rush to it. After all, it was dangerous. Everyone would hide or run away for the first time, instead of rushing over stupidly. If you find someone you are familiar with and rush over under tension, then it''s normal. Meng Shiyin''s words made the prince and the others very satisfied, and felt that they deserved to be someone they liked. After these remarks, even if someone was dissatisfied with her, the emperor would not deal with her. There is actually a group in the emperor''s heart. How could it be so coincidental? There must be something in it that he doesn''t know. He first doubted whether Meng Shiyin came here to have a tryst with Tang Wenpan. As for a few people to work together to assassinate him and create opportunities for Meng Shiyin to rescue and perform meritorious services, he couldn''t think of this. Meng Shiyin has passed this test, but the image of the prince has also lost a lot. At least in the hearts of Manchu Civil and Martial Arts, they were not so satisfied with the prince, and they were all observant. Meng Shiyin was sent out of the capital again, naturally, it was superficial. A few dayster, she returned to the house in the capital. The body is still very ufortable and is currently being raised. Tang Guo''s kick was still a nightmare to her. Because of this incident, Tang Wenpan and several people are very disgusted with Tang Guo, but it is a pity that the current Princess Jingshan is not what they want. "Shiyin, I will help you avenge this kick." Tang Wenpan said, waiting for him to be the emperor, what Jingshan princess, or stay in the princess mansion obediently, don''t show up, it is embarrassing. The third prince didn''t say much, although she sensibly told him that Princess Jingshan was merciful in this matter. But Meng Shiyin was still more important, so there was no idea of preventing Tang Wenpan from helping Meng Shiyin get revenge. "The chance to wait is gone, what are we going to do now?" someone asked. Tang Wenpan: "Let Shiyin heal her injury first. This matter is temporarily in a hurry. I think this matter will be used for the father, I am afraid it will not work. Now the father is out of the pce, no matter where he goes, he will bring Princess Jingshan with you. By her side, Shiyin cannot seed." "Furthermore, this time Shiyin showed up, and the same thing happens next time. Even if Shiyin helps her father to block the sword, she will be suspected. Maybe she will think of Qiuhun encountering an assassin. At that time, it will inevitably be What will be guessed by others." The three princes analyzed, "There is no chance of saving the car." Tang Wenpan''s expression was not good: "Indeed, they are all the nosy Jingshan princesses. They are so deep hidden and so powerful in martial arts, there is no sound of wind." Chapter 4402: Oiran (81) Chapter 4402: Oiran (81) "For such a dangerous person, I don''t know how my father can safely put her by her side. You know, she didn''t grow up in the pce, but was raised outside, and she has also been to those ces where fish and dragons are mixed. After a few peopleined about Princess Jingshan, they began to discuss what to do after Meng Shiyin''s injury recovered. Between the lightning and thunder, Tang Wenpan thought of an idea: "Why do we need to save the car? This matter is not well nned, and it will suffer more." While speaking, he looked at the princess Yunzhen: "If Shiyin saved Aunt Yunzhen, she would be able to do the same. Aunt Yunzhen might still be able to take Shiyin as a daughter." A cousin and a cousin cant get married, its ultimately a matter of blood rtionship. My cousin and cousin do not have this restriction. "That''s OK?" Princess Yunzhen was a little nervous. If this is the case, she would be more willing, but she didn''t know if it would work. The three princes pondered for a while: "It can be done, as long as we operate in it, it can be done." "How does it work?" Princess Yunzhen thought that Meng Shiyin would be her daughter in the future, and took this matter very seriously. The third prince said: "While Shiyin is healing, we can start now." On this day, just after dawn, Wei Xun brought melons to Tang Guo. "Princess Yunzhen fell down?" Tang Guo was a little confused. "There are carriages and sedan chairs wherever she goes. The ce where she can get off must be smooth and unimpeded. Come to inform this early." "Fake." Wei Xun took a sip of tea and whispered, "It''s mostly nning something, and we can see it in a few days. However, the princess might have to visit her soon?" "I have to go and see, face-saving is still to be done, just to see what''s going on with her. I guess, if it''s fake, it probably has something to do with Meng Shiyin." At dawn, Tang Guo was notified that Princess Yunzhen had been injured and she took someone to visit. Princess Yunzhen naturally ignored her when she saw her. Tang Guo didn''t get angry and left after the visit. As for the attitude of the princess Yunzhen, naturally someone will help her to promote it, and the other person is afraid that they have not been scolded enough by those schrs. Princess Yunzhen hadn''t recovered from her injury for two days, but something happened again, which seemed to have shed to her waist. When the waist injury was healed, all kinds of unlucky things happened again. It was spread in the capital that Princess Yunzhen was in bad luck. She was afraid of those who would bring bad luck to the pce, but it has been a long time since she entered the pce. The emperor rewarded many things, but did not deliberately investigate this matter, after all, it was all idents. After all, he worries about national affairs every day, and where is he free to ponder these small issues. Naturally, this was the n of the Prince and others. Princess Yunzhen continued to be unlucky. After recovering from injuriesrge and small, she decided to go to the temple to ask the master. The next day, everyone in the capital knew that after the master gave Princess Yunzhen fortune-telling, he said that she was so unlucky because of weak fortune. If there is no strong fortune to help her, she might be so unlucky all her life. Many people didn''t believe it, but seeing Princess Yunzhen''s constant misfortunes, they were also puzzled, and it was inevitable that they believed a little bit. "Jingshan, what do you think about this matter?" The emperor finally paid attention to this matter a little bit, "Does that mean that I am not a strong fortune person? Even I can''t suppress bad luck." Chapter 4403: Oiran (82) Chapter 4403: Oiran (82) "Jingshan doesn''t know this thing either." Of course Tang Guo could only say that he didn''t know, this matter was revealed by outsiders. The emperor frowned: "I always think this thing is weird, but many things can''t be exined. There is really nothing dirty, right?" Tang Guo only expressed confusion about this matter and did not say much. The emperor heard that Princess Yunzhen often went to the temple, and asionally some minor situations urred. Gradually, she got used to it, as if nothing had happened, so she left the matter behind. It was not until the princess Yunzhen met the assassin on her way back, she was injured and almost died, and she attracted the emperor''s attention. This time, the emperor hurried out of the pce to see Princess Yunzhen in the princess mansion. Suddenly discovered that beside Princess Yunzhen, there was a somewhat familiar person. Who is that person if he is not Meng Shiyin? Tang Guo also came, knowing that Meng Shiyin had saved the life of Princess Yunzhen, she understood everything. It turned out that they were nning this. For Meng Shiyin, her mother was really willing to go out. Sure enough, when Princess Yunzhen woke up, she said she would ept Meng Shiyin as her goddaughter. She also said that she was guided in her dream and Meng Shiyin was her lucky star. The emperor had no choice but to agree to such evil things. But before that, he asked Tang Guo''s opinion. Tang Guo: "Since Ms. Meng is her mother''s blessing, it''s like her mother''s wishes." "That''s OK, I don''t care about it." As for wanting him to give Meng Shiyin an identity, it is dreaming, wanting to be beautiful, and not waking up. Princess Yunzhen saw the emperor not letting go, so she could only shrink back, fearing that it would not be possible to take her daughter away. Therefore, Meng Shiyin became the goddaughter of the princess Yunzhen, because without the emperor''s golden words, she could not get on Yudie, she was not a true royal person, and she did not even have the status of a princess. When I was out, I was only called Miss Meng. Princess Yunzhen didn''t realize that everyone looked at her as if they were looking at a fool. 17 Is there such an evil thing? Everyone felt that there must be something hidden in this matter. Even the emperor also recalled what hade, and never wanted to pay attention to Princess Yunzhen anymore. Thinking of her, she would only think that her IQ would also decrease. The queen was not happy anymore, and she finally couldn''t tolerate Meng Shiyin: "Mother, you can find a way to kill Meng Shiyin, but now there is a good excuse to me Jingshan. If this reason is said in the past, everyone would think that Jingshan was dissatisfied with Meng Shiyin, and the prince would not resent me at that time. " "Niang Niang, you can figure it out clearly, it is not a good thing to be stained with Princess Jingshan." The old mother did not agree. "Mother, this little vixie Meng Shiyin is too good at getting things done. Look at how the prince was ruined by her? Continue, I''m afraid that the prince''s position will not be kept." "Since the empress has decided, the old ve will do it." The queen originally wanted to kill Meng Shiyin and pointed this incident at Tang Guo, but she didn''t know that Tang Guo had always arranged to monitor her. But when Meng Shiyin was poisoned, Tang Wenpan rushed into the pce and asked the queen, she still did not react. "Mother, why do you want to do that? Are you just like that? Shiyin hasn''t done anything bad. It''s just that her status is low, so you look down on it like that? Do you want her life?" The queen also exined it, but unexpectedly Tang Wenpan produced evidence. At that moment, she understood, she followed the princess Jingshan''s way, and said silently that she should not provoke Jingshan. Fortunately, Meng Shiyin''s protagonist aura is still there, even if he is poisoned, he can still be saved. After a quarrel with the queen, Tang Wenpan hurriedly left. "Mother, I shouldn''t take this step. I didn''t expect Jingshan to be so scheming. She is too simple." The mother shook her head: "It''s the old ve who didn''t get things done. Now the empress really can''tpete with Princess Jingshan anymore." "At least until the prince ascends the throne, you can''t provoke." The queen gritted her teeth and said, "It''s all the little **** Meng Shiyin." However, before the queen breathed a sigh of relief, she heard Tang Guo hurriedly enter the pce to see the emperor. The queen hurriedly inquired about the celebrity. She thought Tang Guo was aint, but she didn''t expect it to be more serious than theint. "Mother, you mean, Jingshan has a way to cure the Queen Mother''s disease?" The queen was bloodless and almost lost her voice, "How is it possible?" Chapter 4404: Oiran (83) Chapter 4404: Oiran (83) "Mother, you really inquired clearly. What Jingshan said is that the Queen Mother''s disease can be cured?" The queen''s mind was about to explode. When she hadn''t moved to the new country, she had humiliated the Queen Mother. Something. The other party is a living dead and can''t produce evidence, so naturally there is no way of revenge. However, once the Queen Mother stands up again, even if there is no evidence of the past, she will definitely not be let go. The Queen Mother is not a simple person, but rather deep in her mind, she will definitely think of his way to make her have a bad life. "Yes, Niang Niang, you heard that right. Princess Jingshan did say that there is a way to cure the Queen Mother''s disease." The old mother''s face was gloomy, "Once the Queen Mother recovers, it will be a big trouble for Niang Niang." "Then what should I do?" The queen was anxious like an ant on a hot pot, panicked. The face that looked kind and kind was distorted because of nervousness, "Is that Jingshan hated me, since she Aftering back, I always do all kinds of things, no wonder Yun Zhen doesn''t like her." The queen who couldn''t think of a solution for the time being could only me Tang Guo for this matter on the nosy Tang Guo. "The empress wants to escape this disaster, there is only one way," the old woman narrowed her eyes. "Perhaps, we can also remove the obstacle of Princess Jingshan. The old ve wanted to say that Princess Jingshan is not easy to provoke. Her status is actually a hindrance to the empress. If she could use this to make Princess Jingshan suffer from the crime of killing the queen mother, even if she was liked by the emperor, she would not be able to do anything in the future. Even if she did not die, there would be no such thing. Great power." When the queen heard this, she calmed down, and her flustered face calmed down. She asked in a low voice, "The mother meant to get rid of the queen mother?" "Yes, only when the Queen Mother is removed, the matter of the Empress Dowager will be buried in the ground, and no one will ever know about it. The dead can''t speak, at that time the Empress is truly at ease." "Given the importance of the emperor to the queen dowager, I''m afraid it''s not easy to do this." The queen was obviously tempted. "However, it is not impossible to use the power in the dark, but this must be done cleanly. How to do it? Let the Queen Mother die immediately?" "Naturally it is poisoning, the most vicious poison." The old mother''s voice was gloomy, "It''s not possible at the moment. You have to wait for Princess Jingshan to treat the Queen Mother before he poisons her. At that time, this matter will depend on her. When the timees, she can''t argue, just wait for the emperor''s anger." "Then mother went to help find this poison." The queen''s voice was also getting colder and colder. "I wanted her to live longer. Jingshan didn''t want her to live. Don''t me me if you die. Its Jingshan. If Jingshan doesnt take care of her business, how can she be dead? After the emperor disbanded the dynasty, he heard someone report that it was Tang Guo who saw him on important matters, saying it was about the Queen Mothers illness. The emperor hurriedly came to see Tang Guo. He was surprised to hear that Tang Guo could cure the Queen Mother''s disease, and he waspletely delighted. After confirming that Tang Guo was not joking, he quickly asked what to do. After Tang Guo exined the method, the emperor didn''t expect things to be so simple. After so many years, they all thought that the disease was incurable, and it had stumped countless doctors. I don''t know how Jingshan thought of the solution, and where he saw it, the emperor was puzzled. Chapter 4405: Oiran (84) Chapter 4405: Oiran (84) "Jingshan is still very knowledgeable. Now that the queen mother can recover, you are the real lucky star, but..." the emperor said regretfully, and did not continue, but his emperor sister, how could he not tolerate Jingshan, and instead rectified Ri mingled with that wild girl, treating that wild girl as her own daughter, and was jokes by countless people. Having said that, the emperor asked Tang Guo how he came up with this method. Tang Guo told the truth about the problem of zombie insects, saying that it was those Jingshanwei who went to join the army in the frontier, and identally discovered the existence of zombie insects there. Because she often went to the pce to visit the queen mother, she also asked about her symptoms, paid more attention to this aspect, and privately looked for a cure. Jing Shanwei was more concerned about this, so he arranged for someone to ask the locals about this. So the characteristics of the zombie bug and the symptoms of someone bitten by the zombie bug were found to be exactly the same as the queen mother. They asked the locals how to solve the problem, and then hurried back with the news. "In fact, locals rarely get bitten by zombie insects. asionally bitten is just a verymon thing. It can be solved by just getting chicken blood. Zombie insects live in extremely cold ces, and secondly. In the flesh and blood of the human body." The emperor was lost in thought, Tang Guo knew that he was making up his mind again, and did not bother. "Jingshan is saying that zombie worms are actually an ordinary thing in the eyes of frontier people?" "Well, almost the local people know that it is already amon thing, and therefore rarely talks about it. Because zombie worms are just like ordinary poisonous worms to them, not very unusual, there is nothing to say ." Therefore, if outsiders dont inquire carefully and go around, they dont know the existence of zombie insects. "Jingshan just said that the environment where zombie insects live is actually a cold ce?" "Yes." The emperor asked indifferently: "Beiguang has four seasons, and winter is too cold. I shouldn''t be able to live with zombies. The queen mother has never been to a cold ce. She is most afraid of cold and doesn''t like bumps. Where''s the worm?" "It seems that someone killed the queen mother." Tang Guo didn''t say a word, waiting for the emperor to make up his mind and speak by himself, that would be superfluous. "In less than a year, the little Jingshan Guard could discover the existence of zombie worms, and asked carefully about the situation, he also thought of the symptoms of the Queen Mother." The emperor paused and said, "Why has General Li been in the frontier for so many years? , But no news came back. Therefore, General Li had lived in the frontier for so many years and he did not know the existence of zombie insects?" "If you say ordinary soldiers, they certainly don''t know what illness the queen mother has, and General Li should be very clear." The emperor continued to analyze, "he has seen the queen mother before and asked about her condition." The Queen Mothers illness was dered to be a strange disease, and she did not mention the various symptoms of her body. Therefore, it is normal for ordinary soldiers to not know. Even some of the eunuchs in the pce knew that the queen mother was sick and thought she was paralyzed by a stroke. "General Li also ordered people to transport me a lot of local specialties." The emperor''sst words were undoubtedly affirming that General Li was suspected. Who is General Lee? Being the queen''s elder brother, it''s hard not to let people think that this matter is rted to the queen. If it were a few years ago, the emperor would definitely shake his head and say, it could not be the queen. Observations over the past few years have made him understand that none of the people in this pce is like that on the surface. Especially, the queen. Did the queen really kill the queen mother? Chapter 4406: Oiran (85) Chapter 4406: Oiran (85) "Jingshan, you go down and prepare to help the Queen Mother, I will go and see the Queen Mother." The emperor decided to ask the queen mother, maybe she knew something. The reason why I didn''t say it was because there was no evidence, so I don''t know how to say it. Tang Guo returned to the princess mansion andmunicated with the Queen Mother, thinking that the conversation over there should be almost over. Sure enough, after a while, there was an answer from the Queen Mother. [Queen Mother Chen]: The emperor came to ask me if he knew my condition, he was suspecting the queen. Since he asked, I took advantage of this moment to tell the matter. [School Flower]: Then what is his reaction? [Queen Mother Chen]: Naturally I was very angry. If it weren''t for the hard floor of my bedroom, he might have trampled on it. He said he would give me justice, but now is not the time. There are many problems with the Queen''s family. This matter is not just a little bit involved, there will be many people involved. [School Flower]: It should be necessary to investigate the evidence. Our n will continue as usual and will not affect it. The queen is ready to deal with you. [Queen Mother Chen]: It feels so difficult to soak chicken blood again. [Margaret]: I used to listen to school flowers telling stories, saying that some of the queen mothers in TV dramas like to take a bath with blood, but that is the blood of an 18-year-old young female doll, which is used to maintain youth and beauty. [Queen Mother Chen]: Marguerite, your taste has always been very unique, so disgusting stories can be remembered clearly, and you have to share them. The emperor was very angry when he heard what the queen mother said. He did not expect that where he did not know, the queen was like this. If it were a few years ago, he would have thought that the Queen Mother might be very ill. How could a person such a good queen treat the Queen Mother like that? Coupled with the fact that the Queen Mother has always had some opinions on the Queen, everyone would think that the Queen Mother was ill and her personality became weird. After all, the Queen did very cleanly without leaving any evidence. But now, he first knew about the zombie bugs, and about the queen''s family, and General Li never mentioned the zombie bugs to him. He has to arrange for someone to check these things. Naturally, this person who went to run errands could only be Wei Xun. When Wei Xun received this task, he was not surprised at all, but he did not expect it to be so fast, which was really a little different from his n. However, if there is no conflict, he will present all the evidence in front of the emperor, and let him see what kind of person this queen with a benevolent face is like. And Tang Guo was also preparing chicken blood for the Queen Mother to solve the zombie bug problem. The chicken blood was ready, just waiting for the maid to help the queen mother into the tub. Tang Guo had known for a long time that there was a pcedy who was a queen, and the other party would get some poison in the bath tub for a while. The queen mother felt that she was so wronged, she had to soak chicken blood three times. The smell, thinking about it, is very ufortable. Tang Guo still saw that the pcedy was a little nervous. When several courtdies were about to hold the queen mother into the bathtub, she suddenly stopped and said to the chicken blood in the bathtub: "How do I feel that the smell of chicken blood is something wrong?" When the words were over, the pcedy''s face changed subconsciously. It was so obvious, Tang Guo should of course noticed that his eyes fell on the pcedy''s face: "You look very nervous, do you know what is going on with chicken blood?" "ves don''t know." The maid quickly calmed down and replied in a low voice. Chapter 4407: Oiran (86) Chapter 4407: Oiran (86) Tang Guo pointed out the courtdy: "This pce is negligent. Even if it is chicken blood, someone has to try medicine for the queen mother first, so as not to have a bad situation." Tang Guo took out a dagger and handed it to the courtdy in front of him: "sh the palm of his hand and dip his hand into the bathtub." As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, thedy of the pce paled with fright, and her body kept trembling. If the poison touched the wound, she would definitely be poisoned and die. But she had to do it, because all her family members were in the hands of the queen. If she did anything against the queen, all the family members would lose their lives. "Don''t you dare?" Tang Guo approached two steps: "Are you worried about the lives of your family?" The pcedy was startled, she looked at Tang Guo incredibly, her eyes widened, how could Princess Jingshan know? "Your family is safe, you just need to honestly exin what is going on." Tang Guo also found a token, which belonged to the pcedy''s family. Since she had to do these things, of course she had been prepared long ago, and she had to wait for the queen to be brought down, and she still had to take it down in an upright manner, lest the queen should be unlucky and have a good reputation. "That''s what the ve servant said." When I saw the token, it belonged to her little nephew, and she couldn''t admit it wrong. She bought it for the little nephew herself. The man who ordered thedy of the court was the olddy. When Tang Guo heard this, she felt that this old mother should be the person pointed by the queen. Maybe after a while, the old mother would still put all the sins on her. But it doesn''t matter, she was prepared. Even the old mother could not protect the queen. The blood of the Queen Mother''s healing chicken was poisoned. The emperor hurried over and asked someone to throw a mouse in, but after a while, the mouse stiffened and lost its breath. The maid of the pce pointed out that it was the old mother who was next to the queen who told her to do this, and said that her family was also threatened. When the queen and the old mother were called, they thought it was the queen mother who was gone. I didn''t expect at all that the matter was exposed. "Mother, what should I do, depending on the situation, the lowly girl has identified my pce." The old mother is much calmer than the queen, she whispered: "The mother just said for a while, she doesn''t know anything, there are old ves in everything." Thedy of the court again stated the previous words in front of everyone. The emperor looked at the queen and asked if there was anything else to say. ording to the old mother''s exnation, the queen wiped tears: "The emperor, the concubine doesn''t know anything, how can the concubine harm the queen mother? It must be the maid''s nonsense." The emperor was unmoved: "This is just an ordinary little pcedy. Where can you find such a poisonous medicine and have such a courage? I heard that the lives of her family are all in your hands. ." "The emperor, you are wronged, the concubine really doesn''t know anything." When the emperor questioned and begged for mercy with the queen, saying that she was innocent, the old mother suddenly spoke. "Everything was done by the old ve." The old mother''s words really made the scene quiet for a while, and everyone''s eyes fell on her. She knelt down heavily and said one to one, she did a lot of nasty things in the name of the queen. Unexpectedly, it was exposed here. The emperor asked her why she did this. The old mother replied: "It is the old ve who is bold and regards the queen as his own daughter, so she wants to get rid of anyone suppressed on top of her head." Chapter 4408: Oiran (87) Chapter 4408: Oiran (87) "The person who killed the queen dowager is also an old ve. The old ve is afraid that the queen mother will recover and will bully the queen. The empress doesn''t know about these things, but the old ve only advocates." The queen was stunned, she was a little shocked in her heart, her eyes looked at the old mother''s back, a little unbearable. But now I can only save myself by sacrificing my old mother. "Is that so?" Tang Guo interjected, "Sure enough, it''s a mother and daughter. The empress is really lucky to have such a nned mother." Tang Guo''s words once again surprised the people present. This...what does this mean? The amount of information is too great, and they all can''t react to it. Next is the time for Tang Guo to perform. She took out the evidence she had investigated to prove that the old mother was the queen''s mother, and the queen was not born to the mother of Patriarch Li. It was the maid of the Li family''s mother, who was born to this old mother. All this was an ident, and the Li family did not have any daughters, so it happened that the queen daughter was recorded under the name of the Li family''s mistress. From the beginning, they nned to send this daughter into the pce draft. The queen''s biological mother, of course, was not at ease, nning to follow her into the pce and help n with her. "If you say that the empress doesn''t know, then it''s wrong. She knows no less than you know the mother." Tang Guo ordered that the maids in the queen''s pce be arrested, and some people who had helped with bad things were arrested. She was not afraid of doing so, it would cause the emperor''s attention. After all, she did what the Queen Mother ordered. The Queen Mother Chen is in the harem and has some power of her own. It doesn''t seem strange, right? All the evidence is in sight, and neither the old mother nor the queen can quibble. The emperor was furious and threw the old mother into a jail on the spot, while the queen was locked in the pce and prohibited from going out. After all, it is the identity of the queen, it is more troublesome to deal with. After it was over, the Queen Mother Chen continued to treat the disease. The emperor had been waiting outside. When the Queen Mother Chen could be supported by someone, he walked out slowly, his eyes were a little red, and he hurried up to help. "I didn''t expect that the emperor, if you noticed something wrong with the queen, and asked Jingshan to help Laijia do this. As expected, you didn''t pick the wrong person. Fortunately, the emperor arranged a capable helper for Jingshan, otherwise so many things could not be investigated. " "The Queen Mother has just recovered, so don''t worry about this. I have arranged for Wei Xun to investigate. I will give the Queen Mother a fair deal soon." He really couldn''t imagine the scene of the immobile queen mother lying on the couch and being pped at will by the queen. Too much deception! After it is abolished, it must be abolished. However, when all the evidence is presented, then it is not only abolished. The brothers of the Queens family killed the people. General Li participated in the assassination of the Queen Mother. The Queen assaulted and insulted the Queen Mother. This is not a simple matter. Tang Guo thought to herself, when Wei Xun came over, there were not only these evidences, but also the guilt of the queen for murdering other concubines and children, confusing the blood of the royal family and losing the blood. Killing the queen seems to have no precedent in Beiguangguo, but her uncle is likely to set a precedent. The queen was locked in the pce, there was no one inside, and she felt cold all over. Obviously, the queen who was still aloft before, how could she fall so far. And the old mother who was sent to jail was rtively quiet: "Wrong, I took a wrong step. I shouldn''t face Princess Jingshan. This person is not easy to deal with." This incident was concealed. The other concubines in the harem didn''t know the specifics. Only knowing that the queen somehow angered the emperor. Tang Wenpan heard that the queen was forbidden, and did not intend toe. Now he is still busy taking care of Meng Shiyin, who has just detoxified, where he can take care of the queen, the mother who wants to kill his beloved. "Really don''t you go to see the queen?" Meng Shiyin asked. In fact, she was also very angry in her heart. The queen wanted her life. Tang Wenpan shook his head: "No, it''s mostly because the queen did something to upset the father. It will be fer. She treats you this way, and I don''t want to see her for the time being." Chapter 4409: Oiran (88) Chapter 4409: Oiran (88) To be honest, Meng Shiyin still feels a little at ease when the queen is forbidden. I just dont know what the queen has done, and she was banned. Isnt the rtionship between the queens always harmonious? She suddenly remembered that there were countless emperor concubines, could it be because of the battle in the harem? If Tang Wenpan bes the emperor in the future, will he also have countless concubines? Thinking of this, Meng Shiyin panicked. Tang Wenpanter asked why, and repeatedly assured Meng Shiyin that he would only marry her and would never ept a concubine. Meng Shiyin herself was a bitforting, but then she thought of the nameless princess, isn''t she married? So he was awkward again. After Tang Wenpan said that he would be the emperor in the future, and if he was able to call the shots, he sent the prince home, and nothing happened between them. Meng Shiyin was finallyfortable, and the two hugged each other to talk to each other. For many days, after Tang Wenpan entered the early court, he didn''t intend to see the queen. He wanted to express his attitude. Before the queen wanted to kill Meng Shiyin, he did too much. He must let the queen know how important Shiyin is in his heart. The queen has been looking forward to Tang Wenpan''s visit, so she can deliver some news. She felt it, and the emperor seemed to be going to use her family. What she has done has been exposed, and the emperor is likely to thoroughly investigate some things, and then their Li family will be finished. However, she waited and waited, hoped, and could not wait for Tang Wenpan. It was almost a month since Tang Wenpan didn''t intend to see the queen. However, he still heard some rumors that the queen was only banned and was not punished badly. Fire out He didn''t know, what he knew was just what the emperor wanted him to know. When the emperor knew Tang Wenpans reaction, he was also angrilyughed: "For a wild girl, even his own biological mother is ignored. How did I look after such a prince? Well, didnt I think the prince was inappropriate? ?" To be honest, he really doesn''t want to waste the prince for the time being. Even if the queen is down here. He has taken a fancy to an heir. He is still young and needs to be trained for many years. There is a ready-made prince of Tang Wenpan who is standing outside, and he gives him a little more pampering. Maybe many people will think that he still cares about the prince. The emperor''s mind, let others guess. As long as Tang Wenpan has nothing to do with Li''s affairs. Another month passed, and after the emperor made an order to abolish it, he threw the evidence of the Li family''s crimes on the faces of his courtiers. After everyone had read it, they dealt with the Li family. Moreover, General Li was already on his way back, and Wei Xun had already investigated the matter of General Li. Those in the Li family, bullying, robbing the people of good families, killing people, embezzling, and almost any crime can be stained, and they will all be wiped out. Wei Xun''s investigation of these crimes was clear. This is what he values most, and it has long been clear. He didn''t expect that he would be able to deal with the Li family and the queen together. In fact, thanks to Princess Jingshan. The Queen and the Li family were shocked. Because the Li family did evil, it was the queen to indulge, and it is really not a strange thing after the abolition. But they didn''t expect that after the abolition, the emperor issued another imperial decree to execute the queen. The Manchu civilization was too shocked to see the evidence published by the emperor. The queen murdered the queen dowager secretly, and her illness was actually the poison of the queen. The person involved was General Li, and this poison was found by General Li for the queen. Chapter 4410: Oiran (89) Chapter 4410: Oiran (89) Of course, the emperor could not make public the bad experiences of the Queen Mother. It would be a joke to be pped by the Queen every day when the Queen Mother could not move. The Manchu dynasty civil and military found that there seemed to be a lot of words below, and a closer look revealed that it was the queen''s sin again. To confuse the real and false princess, there is a queen who is actually pushing the hand, she knew from the beginning that Meng Shiyin was not the real princess. There was another one at the back, which shocked them even more. When Princess Jingshan was lost, she had something to do with the queen. It turned out that the queen arranged for someone to kill Princess Yunzhen, which caused Princess Jingshan to be lost. As for the murder of the emperor''s heir and the framing of his concubines in the harem, everyone is no longer surprised. In their opinion, climbing to a high ce in the harem will inevitably not be bloody. But none of these canpare to those things the Queen did before. Tang Wenpan was stunned, how could it be? Isn''t the mother''s queen just forbidden? Why was it suddenly abolished and given to death? His mother is a queen, how can you give death to death? There is also the Li family, his grandfather''s family, now they are also facing ransacking and cutting. Tang Wenpan really didn''t know these things, so everyone shook their heads when they saw him in shock and disbelief. Even though the prince did not participate in all of these things and made no mistakes, they all expected that even if the prince was temporarily saved, it might not be him who inherited the Datong in the future. Tang Wenpan''s head was dizzy. He didn''t know what to say about the things the queenmitted. So, killing Meng Shiyin by the mother''s queen is just a verymon thing to her? Twelve Literature Network After the dynasty was dismissed, Tang Wenpan stumbled and ran to see the queen, but the emperor''s arrangements were not stopped. Anyway, they still have to see them for thest time. They didn''t meet, why did the queen tell Tang Wenpan to get the seat under his **** earlier? It can be said that without being fascinated by the benevolent side of the queen, the emperor can see everything clearly and will not automatically defend this person. Tang Wenpan''s eyes were red when he saw the empress who was too thin, and he quickly apologized to her and said he wanted to help her intercede, but was stopped by the queen. "Everything I havemitted is useless for anyone to intercede. The emperor may have nned for a long time in this matter." The queen actually knew that the key point was Princess Jingshan. She fell so fast, and probably had something to do with Princess Jingshan. The mother was right, she shouldn''t be confronted with Princess Jingshan, she can''t touch this person. Is it a simple woman who can go out innocently in that ce and win the admiration of schrs all over the world? Just look at the people who provoke her, and you will understand what will end up. Master Liu, Lu Yu''er, and Patriarch Meng, it is now her, and the end is miserable. What''s more frightening is that she still couldn''t find any evidence, and the other party did it all. Terrible, this person is terrible. "Mother, what should I do?" Tang Wenpan couldn''t cry. He regretted that he didn''t see the queen earlier, but now it is toote to regret. "Prince, what you have to do now is to keep the position of the prince and wait until you be the emperor before you can do what you want. Don''t you like Meng Shiyin? If you want to be with the person you like, you must To get the most power, no one will hinder you." At this moment, Tang Wenpan even said that as long as he could save her, he could not be with Meng Shiyin and was stopped by the queen again. Chapter 4411: Oiran (90) Chapter 4411: Oiran (90) "What I have done is that there is no way to escape. Prince, you have to be fine." "By the way, when you are not in that position, don''t provoke Princess Jingshan. This person is terrible." If there is a chance, the queen certainly hopes to pull Tang Guo down. "These things are exposed, and she doesn''t know her. What role did you y in it." The queen wanted to cheer Tang Wenpan up and be more ambitious to n that position, so she told him this. At this time, she did not say that Meng Shiyin was not at all bad, lest he rebelled, but instead encouraged Tang Wenpan to n for what she liked, so that she could do whatever she wanted. This can be regarded as a thorn in Tang Wenpan''s heart, and he may not know that one day in the future, he thinks about it, and thinks that the queen and the Li family have troubles because he cares too much about Meng Shiyin. That being said, the queen still didn''t want Tang Wenpan to be confused by Meng Shiyin, and would put her with her when he died, and there was no solution. Tang Wenpan talked with the queen for a long time, and finally left with a staggering pace. He went to the emperor to intercede and naturally failed. He was full of resentment and grief. The queen said so much, Tang Wenpan remembered one thing more clearly. The queen, the Li family suffers, has a rtionship with Tang Guo. At the beginning, Tang Guo kicked Meng Shiyin, and coupled with the previous grievances,rge and small, anyway, as soon as Tang Guo appeared, Meng Shiyin was unlucky, and he counted all the sins on Tang Guo''s head. After he left, he told Meng Shiyin about the result, and he didn''t forget that Tang Guo was the one who made the trouble. Therefore, in the eyes of Meng Shiyin, Tang Guo was the one who killed the queen and the Li family. "Jingshan is so intolerable." Princess Yunzhen said, "I didn''t expect her to do such a big thing." In fact, in the heart of Princess Yunzhen, the queen was given to death, and she did not fluctuate at all. She knew that the person who arranged the assassin to assassinate her was the queen. The queen was given to death, she was still a little happy, she really didn''t like the queen. Besides, if it wasn''t for the queen to stop it, wouldn''t Shiyin and Tang Wenpan be together? The queen almost killed Meng Shiyin. Now that she is dead, no one will kill Meng Shiyin again. As for Tang Guo as this daughter, she did not exist properly. In the future, Tang Wenpan will be the emperor. When Tang Wenpan bes the emperor, there will be a Jingshan princess, what can he change? She was still thinking that in the future, Meng Shiyin could be a queen, and then she would really be a goddamn. Under Tang Wenpan''s guidance, Tang Guo became the bad guy in their eyes. The queen was given to death, the Li family was defeated, everything in it had nothing to do with Tang Wenpan. Everyone found that Tang Wenpan became more serious and humble than before, and he was much more careful in what he did. The emperor didn''t seem to mean to anger him, and his status didn''t seem to have changed. In half a year, what Tang Wenpan did was really like that of a prince. The emperor often praised him, which made the Manchu civil and military think it was a little weird. Could it be that the matter of the queen and the Li family had no effect on the prince? They didn''t think it had any influence, but the emperor''s attitude was indeed elusive. They didn''t know that the emperor privately asked Tang Guo to help him bring a little prince, and let Tang Guo be the little prince''s teacher. But on the surface, he made all the little princes get close to Tang Guo, and often went to y with Tang Guo. Just telling Tang Guo to take care of one of them more, everyone understands that. Chapter 4412: Oiran (91) Chapter 4412: Oiran (91) Tang Guo looked at the group of small carrot heads. Her uncle was quite amazing. With so many sons, the oldest was only twelve or three. The royal bloodlines are not particrly bad, each of them looks very cute. She felt that it was a bit wasteful to only train one and let the other strokes? System: I feel that the host ns to raise cattle again. After Tang Guo made up his mind, he would observe these little princes'' personalities, what they are good at, and their unique talents, and then focus on cultivating them. I have to say that the emperor''s vision is very vicious, and the little prince he fancy is indeed one of the best. It was only a few months before the emperor discovered that Tang Guo had brought these little princes to earth upside down. They were confident in front of him, and they would mention Tang Guo no matter what they said. They call Tang Guo Teacher Jingshan, even if they are of the same generation, but in their opinion, this is a teacher who really taught them their skills and skills. When the emperor saw it, he was happy. Jingshan was really not afraid of trouble. He even dug out his son''s specialties. He also focused on training and seemed to have a clear division ofbor. Even the breath that he didn''t like after staying in the deep pce for too long was much less. These little carrot heads have be more lively, agile and less intrigue than before. The emperor was very puzzled, how did Tang Guo cultivate these children? He thought, there were still many little princesses in the pce, so he waved his big hand and sent the group of immature little princesses to Tang Guo''s princess mansion. "Jingshan, they are all sensible children. You can take a look. I think whether it is a prince or a princess, it is always useful to see and learn. You have a wide range of knowledge, even if you listen to the stories here. Ok." "No problem, uncle." Tang Guo didn''t refuse anyone who came. She was still thinking that if the little princesses were also delivered to her, it would be more perfect. Speaking of cultivating little princes, she wants to cultivate these little princesses even more. So the emperor left happily, feeling like he had thrown out a lot of baggage. With Jingshan''s knowledge, wouldn''t it be easy to teach these children? In the royal family, there are some princes, princesses, and eldest princesses, who have children at home. Hearing this, they formed a team to enter the pce. When the emperor heard this, he was displeased. This is the teacher of my children. Come join the fun. But everyone is rtives, so his own children can''t dominate Jingshan. Therefore, he only had toe to the princess mansion again to discuss this matter with Tang Guo. Tang Guo did not refuse. One was to teach, and the other was to teach. In the future, the royal children would be her students, and she could be a salted fish princess in peace of mind. These children are still young, able to teach, and many ideas are easily changed. Tang Guo looked at these children and saw her eyes slowly turn into worship. She liked the feeling of being a teacher. At the beginning, the little princesses in the pce were rtively silent, gloomy, and a little cautious, or a little arrogant. The smiles on everyone''s faces are now more sincere. Unconsciously, Tang Guo upies arge part of the hearts of these children. In the princess mansion, they can feel different treatment. Chapter 4413: Oiran (92) Chapter 4413: Oiran (92) How do you say this treatment? It''s not about being a lofty person, nor is it eager for quick sess and quick gains. What they learn is to let them learn ording to their interests. Not only that, but they can also listen to stories, rich in content, but the text is very simple, not like the jerky and difficult to understand before they learned. Here, if they do well, they will be praised by Tang Guo, and they will be rewarded with all kinds of delicious food. If they make a mistake, they will be criticized, but their self-confidence will not be hit. Who is so sour? Its just that those schrs are more sour, arent these little carrot heads that reincarnation skills are better? In order to get the guidance of Princess Jingshan. It''s not like them, who can only send posts to visit, and not all Jingshan princesses have seen it. You have to impress her with literary talent. So once you pass a post, you have to show your talents. Some people who think they are not enough can only look at the door and cry. However, there are usually opportunities to meet, because Princess Jingshan likes to participate in various poems and tea parties, and she also brings the group of small carrot heads. At that time, they cane up and ask for advice. The reason why they admire Princess Jingshan is not only to impress her for her talents, but also because she never dislikes her. Everyone works everywhere, which will give people great respect. They also say that everyone understands things. Different. These words, they feel veryfortable, it''s not like arguing with others, each holding their own opinions, and fighting for blushing. Tang Wenpan''s group of people, of course, is not close to Tang Guo. They have been nning how to secure Tang Wenpan''s position and be emperor in the future. It''s a pity that the emperor was in his prime of life, and his health was very good. Tang Wenpan might wait a long time. Tang Wenpan himself was not a serious person at all times. After working hard for a while, he found that his position was still unshakable. The father was satisfied with his performance and rxed a little. Seeing Meng Shiyin getting older and older, Princess Yunzhen was very worried about this matter, and Meng Shiyin herself began to worry. She is almost twenty-five, and she is already an old girl. She is more flustered than anyone else, and the belief that she used to insist on seems to be slowly disappearing. The only thing worthy of constion is that Tang Wenpan is with her no matter whether she is a person or her heart. Finally, under the advice of Princess Yunzhen, Tang Wenpan decided to ept Meng Shiyin as his concubine first. He also promised that Meng Shiyin must be the queen when he bes the emperor in the future. So Meng Shiyinpromised. The emperor saw that they had all negotiated and was not embarrassed, so he agreed that this time it was on the jade disc. After all, the prince''s concubine still has some identity. Anyway, the prince will not inherit the Datong in the future, so he can do whatever he wants. The current prince is a shield. In fact, Meng Shiyin couldn''t be happy. ording to the rules, she couldn''t wear the scarlet, so she had to toast the princess ording to the etiquette. Please peace. At first, she felt that the princess would definitely embarrass her, but she believed that Tang Wenpan would defend her, so she was not afraid. If the prince is not smart, she just digs her own grave. However, she did not expect that the princess was very humble, did not embarrass her a little bit, and was even very thoughtful, not to ask people to treat her a little bit. This kind of performance made her very flustered. Tang Wenpan stayed in her room every day, and the princess was still very kind to her during the day. Although everything is fine, Meng Shiyin just feels very upset. Her character is that her life is ufortable, and the people around her will not be toofortable. Chapter 4414: Oiran (93) Chapter 4414: Oiran (93) asionally, I quarreled with Tang Wenpan because of a small matter. Tang Wenpan was often angry by her into the study room for the night. At this time, the princess knew that she would give Tang Wenpan a cup of hot tea. She would stillfort him, because her younger sister was too young to be more concerned. Such things often happen, and the prince is not robbing anything, Tang Wenpan did not take back her power to manage the prince''s mansion. He also felt that Meng Shiyin was not good at managing these, and it would be better to live with him at ease. But Princess Yunzhen paid much attention to this matter and asked Meng Shiyin if she had a steward. Meng Shiyin said bluntly: "These are all taken care of by the princess." Princess Yunzhen said she was stupid. As the real mistress of the Prince''s Mansion, she had to be a housekeeper. Meng Shiyin heard the princess Yunzhen say a lot, and he minded the identity of the side room, so he went back to talk to Tang Wenpan about this. But Tang Wenpan refused: "I don''t want you to be so tired, managing the entire Prince''s Mansion and worrying about many things." "I don''t feel tired," Meng Shiyin said persistently, "Do you also think that I am just a side room, so I am not qualified to control those? You and the princess are just nameless. You all know that now I am married to you , Dont you often say, am I the hostess here? Why dont you even have the right to be a housekeeper?" Meng Shiyin has inquired about, as a hostess, you have to be a steward, and the hostess is the one who has real power. She felt that something was wrong before, but it turned out to be here. "You haven''t done this before. It''s not what you imagined." Tang Wenpan doesn''t want to give the housekeeping power to Meng Shiyin. In fact, he really thinks this is a bit tiring. The princess is very well-behaved and doesn''t make trouble. Raised by a subordinate. Moreover, if this matter spreads out, it will definitely beughed at, and the crown princess did not make a mistake for a concubine butler. He felt that the princess was so witty, and he had to give her some dignity. If it is known by the other''s family, the incident will probably be a big deal, and it will be a bad impression from the father. Therefore, the stewardship right cannot be given to Meng Shiyin, the concubine. The two had a conflict again, and the princess brought tea tofort Tang Wenpan. Upon learning of this, she offered to hand over the stewardship to Meng Shiyin. "This... it''s not good for you, it should be a joke." The crown prince smiled and shook her head, and said indifferently: "The concubine knows that His Royal Highness has no thoughts about me. We cannot be a husband and wife. After all, Your Royal Highness already has someone you like. Why is your rtionship affected because of the stewardship? As long as your concubine can give a decent portion to your concubine, it is good for your concubine to be a transparent person. Your Royal Highness can dere to the public that it is still the concubine who is the housekeeper, but it will be fine to hand it to Sister Meng." Tang Wenpan suddenly felt that if Meng Shiyin was so sensible, he would not be embarrassed. Since the prince has agreed, let Shiyin try this matter. The next day, the princess sent the key and the ount book to Meng Shiyin, and asked the housekeeper to help. After exining some matters, she answered her yard as a transparent person. Meng Shiyin felt a little confused when she saw the tall ount books. Especially the housekeeper next to her and told her, which princess, what is the princes family, and asked her what to buy. After a while, the prince''s birthday, I asked her what to do. Suddenly, Meng Shiyin was one of the first two adults, a little regretful for fighting for this stewardship. "Princess Meng, the princess originally decided to take stock of some shops under the name of the Prince''s Mansion these days, when will you go there?" Chapter 4415: Oiran (94) Chapter 4415: Oiran (94) However, within three days, Meng Shiyin only felt that life was like years. She previously thought that housekeeping was a very simple matter, but she knew howplicated it was. A family of food and drink Lazars, various shops under the name of the Prince''s Mansion, various ount books in the mansion, and needed human rtions. Especially with so many royals, she looked at the records and gave gifts out almost every month. They are not people with simple identities, so you can''t just choose gifts. Even with the help of a housekeeper, she was very tired. The current Meng Shiyin regrets fighting for this stewardship right, but if she wants to return the power back, she will lose face and can only grit her teeth. Thinking about Tang Wenpans birthday next month, it seemed to be another headache. Meng Shiyin was unwilling to bow her head to the princess for advice. He could only ask the housekeeper and the people in the house, and began to wonder what to do about the birthday. As a result, after asking, I found out that organizing a birthday is moreplicated than the previous thing. If it fails, it will be really embarrassing. With the help of the housekeeper and the staff, Meng Shiyin walked tremblingly, and nothing was wrong for the time being. Tang Wenpan saw that it was fine, as long as Meng Shiyin could really manage the house, he still had no objection. He suddenly thought of the princess, this rtively well-behaved and transparent person. The other party had lost the right of housekeeping. He nned to give her something else topensate her. He picked a few good items from the warehouse and sent them to them. After Meng Shiyin found out, he ran over and asked why Tang Wenpan suddenly gave things to the princess. Even if you give things to the princess, you can only give them to the other party alone. She has no part in it. Tang Wenpan felt a little ufortable, and felt that Meng Shiyin was a bit unreasonable. However, they were newly married to Yan''er, and their feelings were still there. Tang Wenpan ignored that feeling offort, and exined to Meng Shiyin. Meng Shiyin gave up only then, and he was still very ufortable. Even if Tang Wenpanter picked a few good things to send over, she was still upset. If she didn''t mention it, would Tang Wenpan ignore it and wouldn''t give her away? What Meng Shiyin didnt know was that the princess returned the things to Tang Wenpan after learning about it, and said: Its not because your concubine affects the rtionship between your concubine and your concubine. Its not good for Concubine Meng to misunderstand the gifts here." Tang Wenpan was in aplicated mood. It would be nice if Meng Shiyin had half the empathy of the princess. Regarding the things, Tang Wenpan definitely didn''t take them back, and secretly took out a few from the private library, and paidpensation to the princess together. "I have wronged you in this matter, but I still have to give it to you." This time, the princess did not refuse. She didn''te here to return things, nor to please Tang Wenpan, but to n for herself. The eyes of her family were too short-sighted, and she had to marry the prince. She had no right to resist, so she could only marry obediently. In fact, when she knew that the prince was infatuated with another woman, she felt that marrying such a prince would not have a good life. As the future prince, once he spends all his thoughts on one of the women, his other women will definitely not be too well. Sure enough, on the night of the wedding, the other party made a condition to tell her not to preach the ipleteness. The thing is that she had expected it, so she was not surprised at all, and she was even quite cooperative. After several years of observation, she found that the crown prince was not as wise and martial as she had imagined, even...a bit stupid. Chapter 4416: Oiran (95) Chapter 4416: Oiran (95) Now she doesn''t even feel that this prince has a chance to inherit the Datong. The outside family was gone, and the queen was also given to death for such crimes. Although it was dered that she had passed away from illness, everyone who should know understands. With such a background prince, could the emperor let him inherit the Datong? Since he cannot inherit Datong, why is he still a prince? Then there is only one reason, the emperor is secretly cultivating true heirs, and temporarily needs a shield. People outside are talking about the emperor''s love for the prince. But she felt that the prince, apart from being a prince, did not even have a few decent followers. Just a few family princes who frequented each other and a few princes. Other talented and resourceful doormen, she has never seen one anyway. Besides, the prince marrying Concubine Meng Fang is mostly a joke in the eyes of outsiders. This prince is not without merits, but he is more afraid of the emperor, and will not do things that will hurt the whole mansion. Even the queen, there are things about the family outside, the queen will die, the Li family will not be lost. Apart from working hard to be the emperor, the prince did not have the thought of rebellion. She once heard that the prince muttered to himself, saying why his grandfather and uncle hadmitted those mistakes, and now it is impossible to save them. The death of the queen made the prince hate someone, and that was Princess Jingshan. Why does she know this? That''s because her eyeliner is all over the entire house. What does she want to know, is it not easy? The prince thought to herself that if the prince wants to befriend Princess Jingshan, it might really be possible to inherit the Datong. Now, it is undoubtedly idiotic dreaming. Since she couldn''t refute the prince''s choice, she could only follow the other person. She knew a little about this person''s temperament. As long as she wasfortable, she would naturally be able to livefortably. The loss of stewardship is only temporary. She didn''t ask the next person to embarrass Concubine Meng at all, and she told them to help each other well. As for how people cooperate, she can''t take care of it. Anyway, she ordered these to be very, in front of the people in the entire mansion, the prince should know this. Recently, she is still living in a simple way. She thinks that around the time of the prince''s birthday, a lot of things will go wrong. It seems that after a while, she will have to be ill. When the prince understands that Concubine Meng can''t control the house, these will naturally return to her hands. She changed her mind to the prince and gave no hope at all. Her only hope was that the prince would not do anything to make everyone in the mansion head off. From the current performance of the other party, it is really impossible to do that kind of thing. In addition, she also hopes that the prince and concubine Meng will be long, so as to attract the attention of others. It is best that Concubine Meng Bibi can do something extraordinary, and the prince is desperate to protect Concubine Meng Bibi. Of course, it would be best if they could elope, a huge mansion would be hers. At that time, she will adopt a son from her mother''s n, hoping that the emperor will see her, the prince concubine, who is diligent and conscientious, and is willing to give her adopted son an identity. At that time, the entire mansion was her biggest. As for the crown prince and concubine Meng, they count as far as they go. She really didn''t yearn for it, and was intrigue around a man. However, in the family, there is no choice but to follow. For almost a month, Meng Shiyin still lived tremblingly. Tang Wenpan''s birthday, with the help of the servants in the house, she could barely handle it. Chapter 4417: Oiran (96) Chapter 4417: Oiran (96) The princess had been ill for half a month, and there was no way to attend the princes birthday. Everyone knew about this. Regarding the housekeeper of the Concubine Meng in the Prince''s House, many people have heard the wind, just as a joke. The emperor knew about this, and he felt very speechless at the time, and the prince was increasingly confused. Taking advantage of the fact that today is Tang Wenpan''s birthday, of course the emperor has to arrange for someone to send something there. He asked people to choose two more, which were specially given to the princess. As for the concubine Meng, I''m sorry, he can''t see this person in his eyes. If it weren''t for two people who couldn''t understand, how could that person stay in the capital. Thanks to Jingshan''s carelessness, it is not that difficult to do. In fact, many people will not attend in person, especially those princes and eldest princesses who are older than the prince, unless they are particrly good friends with the prince. In most cases, arrange for someone to deliver the gift, and just send two words of blessing to finish the job. Some came over for a meeting, took a sip of wine, and left. Tang Guo did not receive the invitation from the Prince''s Mansion. It stands to reason that the royal people would receive it. After all, this is a courtesy. If the princess is in charge of this matter, no matter what, the person who should send the invitation will send it. However, the person who did this was Meng Shiyin. She privately believed that their rtionship with Tang Guo was not good, and there was no intersection. Whether it''s Tang Wenpan or she, there is still a bit of a holiday with Tang Guo. How can it be possible to invite an enemy toe over for a birthday? Even if you ask, the other party may note, so why bother to be boring. With so many invitations, not everyone in the house may be clear. But Tang Guo still sent someone to deliver something, not to give the prince a birthday gift, but to hear that the prince was sick and had been in bed for half a month. Such a big matter, of course, we must ask someone to send something to express our condolences. When people arrived at the gate of the Prince''s Mansion, when they were asked about the invitation, Tang Guo''s people had already prepared and said: "Invitation? What kind of invitation? The younger one does not have an invitation. The younger one belongs to Princess Fengjingshan. Order,e and see the princess, I heard that the princess was in bed for half a month and was very sick. Do you still need an invitation to see the princess?" This person had a weird expression. After saying what should be said, everyone around him heard clearly. So, Princess Jingshan, did not receive the invitation? Suddenly, countless people had a worse impression of Meng Shiyin. With such a big name as Princess Jingshan, who does big business and dare not send invitations? No matter if someonees or not, the invitation has to be sent. If the rest of you have sent it to her, you won''t send her. By coincidence, people heard that the prince was sick and arranged for someone toe and visit. When the housekeeper saw this, his heart shook a bit. Is there no invitation from Princess Jingshan? He remembered that on the list he gave to Concubine Meng, there was Princess Jingshan, who was still in the front, so big words, shouldn''t he miss it? No matter what everyone thought, the person arranged by Tang Guo was personally introduced by the butler to visit the princess, and delivered the gift to the other party before leaving. Meng Shiyin''s banquet was not bad, everything was good. But it also gives people a feeling that life in the Prince''s Mansion seems to be very luxurious. Such arge table will cost a lot of money, right? But at the birthday banquet, there were small mistakes from time to time. Although it was harmless, people still thought that Meng Shiyin could not do it. Especially before, they had participated in the princes birthday banquet, which was hosted by the prince concubine at that time, which was notparable to Meng Shiyin. Chapter 4418: Oiran (97) Chapter 4418: Oiran (97) Many people find that Meng Shiyin is like the mistress of the Prince''s Mansion, Tang Wenpan looks like a treasure, and it is hard to say anything in his heart. This prince seems a little confused. In this way, the princes birthday banquet was overwhelmingly unpredictable. Even if Meng Shiyin wanted to make a big mistake, the prince would not allow it, so everything was under her control. But Meng Shiyin spends a lot of money, she doesn''t care about this. She has a lot of dowry, and it is perfectly fine to care about her own expenses. When Meng Shiyin fixes the holes, let the Prince''s Pce go down and fill them. Anyway, they are the real couple. Half a yearter, Meng Shiyin was told by the butler that there was not much silver on the book. In fact, the butler indirectly reminded Meng Shiyin several times to save some flowers. Some things don''t have to be so luxurious, and there is no need to buy the most expensive. Moreover, Meng Shiyin often rewards various silvers in order to make her subordinates work vigorously. She did this, of course, to win over people. I didn''t expect that even the appetite would be bigger. If you give too much, give often, they will take it for granted. Looking at the situation, Meng Shiyin felt ufortable, and could only n to reduce some of the expenses of the house. Intuitively, the rewards for people in the house have be very few. Gradually, these people were dissatisfied with Meng Shiyin and ck in doing things, which made her groan. As a result, she could only use the dowry given to her by Princess Yunzhen to fill it up to satisfy those who wereid down. However, following the second half of the year, there were too many ces to spend money, and all kinds of things needed money. Most of Meng Shiyin''s dowry was pasted in, and she was still living tightly. The breaking point was that when Tang Wenpan was eating food, he found a bug in the food. Everything broke out, and when the truth was found out, Tang Wenpan realized that the Prince''s House was almost emptied by Meng Shiyin. Even the people in charge of the shop felt that Meng Shiyin was so foolish that he was greedy for a lot of money. Otherwise, there are so many shops under the name of the Prince''s Mansion, no matter how expensive it is. "Is the prince''s health better?" Tang Wenpan asked the people around him. "I can alreadye out and walk around." "In the future, for the housekeeping, let the princesse." Tang Wenpan decided, Meng Shiyin said nothing. When the crown princess received this job again, she immediately led her to settle ounts in front of Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin. She didn''t want to put a penny into her dowry. In the end, the prince could only pay for it out of his own pocket and would not be able to make up for the empty space. If the prince concubine is to make up for it by herself, it would appear that he is ipetent as a prince. Meng Shiyin could only stare nkly, could not say anything, and felt very bitter in her heart. She puts so many dowry in, what should be done? But she didn''t dare to say, because she did these things. She obviously felt that Tang Wenpan was very dissatisfied with this matter. In fact, the butler is not good at all, so let the princess go to this kind ofborious thing. Tang Wenpan not only paid for the empty space at his own expense, but also gave a lot of things to the princess. After all, it was a mess. To be honest, he was still a little sorry. Since someone paid, these things are trivial to the princess. In less than half a month, the mansion changed a batch. Those who were greedy for ink in the Prince''s shop were dismissed if they had a good attitude, and those who had a bad attitude were sent directly to the official for disposal. All under the new control, the princess isughing crazy, okay? The people who changed this time were all hers. Whether it''s the mansion or the shop, Zhuangzi belongs to her. Chapter 4419: Oiran (98) Chapter 4419: Oiran (98) Tang Guoughed crazy when she knew this, thinking that Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin were really stupid. I also feel that the princess is a human being, and every step is clear. The person who can make Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin difficult is her friend. As she was thinking, the crown prince returned her a gift, saying that she was grateful for sending someone to visit her. Due to Tang Wenpan, the princess does note to visit. But asionally arranging someone to make a rtionship, it is still no problem. Tang Guo decided to talk to the emperor about this matter and talk about the prince''s good. The emperor naturally understood something: "The prince is a good concubine, but the prince is too jerk. I heard that his concubine Meng side nearly hollowed out the entire prince house?" "It''s just that there is no money on the books, and people are greedy for ink." "Huh!" The emperor snorted coldly, "The crown prince is not bad. It is a pity to take over the stewardship and deal with this matter within half a month." With such a **** thing, because the emperor gave up to the prince, the emperor didn''t care about him and the prince concubine. I just feel that it is a pity. Tang Wenpan couldn''t see such a magnificent and capable back house woman. Ever since a quiet mountain appeared in Beiguang Country, the emperor has especially admired smart and capable women. For those Jingshan Guards who are currently in the frontier, since they went, the ce has been much more stable. He also sighed and proud when he heard Shang Shu talk about the daughter who went to join the army. And the little princesses who studied with Jingshan have also changed in each case, and the delicate and weak have be more atmospheric. Those who are open and domineering have a lot of temperament. Sometimes his words may not be effective, as long as Tang Guo is out, these children will be unbelievably well-behaved. That''s right, even people like Wei Xun consciously put away their sharpness and temperament in front of Jingshan. These children are not trivial. Two to fifty thousand The emperor didn''t know that Wei Xun was no longer limited to giving Tang Guo gossip in the morning. When there was something new, he knocked on the door in the middle of the night just to send a handful of news. There is Jingshan Guard in the princess mansion, but they are all regarded as Duke Wei non-existent, watching him step on the Qing pce and fly into the window of the princess. Anyway, this is a father-inw, and he can''t do anything. The best thing is to send gossip messages to the princess. System: Ah, naive woman. "You mean, Meng Shiyin and Tang Wenpan are awkward, and now this is crying in the arms of the third prince?" Wei Xun smiled and said, "Yes." "Meng Shiyin and the third prince said that she had a very depressive and ufortable life. This is not the day she wanted. After the birthday banquet, the prince obviously felt that some people were not close to him and felt a sense of crisis. He is currently busy with the rtionship. Ignore Meng Shiyin." Wei Xun mocked, "Meng Shiyin also scolded him for changing, for the sake of power, forgetting the pure feelings between them." "The prince also felt very tired and wanted to avoid Meng Shiyin for the time being, but the third prince took advantage of the vacancy and entered." Tang Guopin took a sip of the hot tea and said, "Thank you, Duke Wei, for sending such good news all the way." "The princess likes to listen." Through the light in the room, Tang Guo swept Wei Xun''s face, and finally fixed his eyes on his chin, and she beckoned to Wei Xun. Wei Xun thought that Tang Guo was going to tell him some secrets, so he leaned in. I dont know how my chin was pinched by a warm little hand, and then I heard a thunderbolt in the sky: "Duke Wei, you have a beard and a bit of a prick." Wei Xun: "..." "Duke Wei, does my father-inw grow a beard? I seem to have discovered your secret." Chapter 4420: Oiran (99) Chapter 4420: Oiran (99) "Duke Wei?" Seeing that Wei Xun hadn''t spoken, Tang Guo yelled again, fingers already on Wei Xun''s Adam''s apple, "Duke Wei, don''t exin what''s going on? This is nothing trivial." "If you are found with a beard on your chin, you will definitely be pulled by the due diligence room to take off your pants for inspection." The corners of Wei Xun''s lips twitched fiercely, "The princess is a bit rude." "It''s a bit rude to be rude, but it''s a fact. Father Wei, do you dare to be checked?" Wei Xun came back to his senses, the princess had discovered that he was a fake **** a long time ago, but it was not revealed. Obviously he was covering up well, how could the other party doubt it? He was even wondering how many people had doubted his identity as a real eunuch, which made Wei Xun a little worried. Now that the vengeance has been reported, he should have no regrets, even if the fortune-telling is lost, there is nothing. But he was reluctant to lose his life, and wanted to live, it seemed that there was something in this world that made him nostalgic. He looked at Tang Guo, who was close at hand, and suddenly understood. But because of the disparity in status, they can never be together in an upright manner. This feeling made Wei Xun suddenly a little ufortable. "Duke Wei, don''t worry, as long as you are obedient, I won''t expose your little secret." Tang Guoforted. What this said made Wei Xun a little weird, didn''t he always listen to the princess'' arrangements? "Come in and talk." Tang Guo''s words fell, and Wei Xun jumped, and his heart beat faster. Isn''t that good? "Be obedient, be good, and your identity can be kept secret." System: [Host, will you really scare people away like this? Are you too bad? What do you call people into the house, do you have any wrong thoughts? Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "Otherwise?" Wei Xun wanted to refuse, but seeing Tang Guo''s serious look, he gave him a ce and had to step in from the window. Feeling Tang Guo''s gaze on him, Wei Xun said: "Princess, since you have found out, there is actually no need to stare at it anymore. What do you want me to do, just say it." "I knew before that Duke Wei was very handsome, but now that he looks so close, the better he looks, the better." Wei Xun heard that smell, and the princess was too rascal, so he didn''t understand it. "Duke Wei, do you do what I ask you to do?" Tang Guo grasped the key to the previous sentence, "Then you don''t regret it." Wei Xun moved his lips, trying to rule out some possibilities, but in the end he couldn''t speak. "Naturally do not regret it." "Then Father Weies to apany me to enjoy the moon every night." Tang Guoughed after he finished speaking, "Isn''t this vulgar? It should be considered more elegant." Wei Xun''s ears were red, and he felt that he couldn''t think about it, but he seemed unable to refuse. In fact, deep in his heart, he didn''t want to refuse. "it is good." "I''m a little tired, I''m going to sleep, and Grandpa Wei makes it easy." Wei Xun: How can this make him free? ? ? Tang Guoy down and fell asleep, but Wei Xun was staring at Wei Xun, a little dumbfounded. The princess really said that she went to bed as soon as she went to bed, so she left him here without any dy. Previously, he thought that the princess wanted to do something indescribable to him. It seemed that he was nasty and thought too much. Listening to the person on the bed''s steadily breathing, Wei Xun couldn''t help but walked over and sat on the edge of the bed and stared at the bright face. At this look, I can''t help but feel confused. "Princess, do you really want Wei Xun to watch the moon with you every night?" "I have decided, but I can''t go back." Chapter 4421: Oiran (100) Chapter 4421: Oiran (100) Tang Wenpan felt a sense of crisis in his heart when many people were indifferent to him. He couldn''t help thinking of the dead queen and the defeated Li family. If it was before, the queen was alive, and the Li family was still the strong Li family, those people would certainly not give him cold eyes. He understands something, his situation is dangerous. Regardless of whether the father is still the prince, maybe he hasn''t picked a better candidate for the time being. Once there is a suitable candidate, his prince is likely to be abolished. Therefore, he needs the opportunity to express himself well and needs more people to support him. Tang Wenpan didn''t think about the rebellion and forced the pce. ording to the status quo of Beiguang Country, this kind of thing has just begun to appear, and it may make him unstoppable. Therefore, he can only increase the number of people who support him, highlight his personal ability, and be appreciated by his father. If he is not the emperor, he can''t righteous Meng Shiyin, can''t raise his eyebrows, and can''t bring down Princess Jingshan. The person he hates most in his heart is Tang Guo. Tang Wenpan believes that if Tang Guo does not appear, maybe none of these things will happen. Because he wanted to win over the forces and try to express himself, Tang Wenpan didn''t have time to care about Meng Shiyin. Meng Shiyin felt Tang Wenpan''s indifference, and her heart was getting colder. If he can say it, it doesn''t matter. Is it true? At this moment, the three princes appeared in Meng Shiyin''s sight. When going out during the day, the two will meet and talk. asionally at night, she and Tang Wenpan had an awkward rtionship, and the three princes woulde tofort Meng Shiyin as if they knew it. The two often met, although they didn''t do anything, they still called Tang Wenpan to find out. For the first time, he banned Meng Shiyin and prevented her from going anywhere. Meng Shiyin thought that she was wronged. Tang Wenpan obviously ignored her. She just said a few words to the third prince and did not overstep. Meng Shiyin felt that such days were too depressing and gave birth to an urge to flee. It happened that the third prince came up secretly again and asked Meng Shiyin if he wanted to go with him. Meng Shiyin hesitated for a moment, then agreed and was taken away by the three princes. The three princes hid Meng Shiyin, and then secretly nned how to seize the imperial power. Only when he obtains the highest power can Meng Shiyin be the queen. Meng Shiyin was moved at first, butter discovered that this would cause the two to kill each other, and has been trapped in self-me and conflict. While Tang Wenpan found that Meng Shiyin was missing and copsed a bit, he was dissatisfied with Meng Shiyin. After weighing it, he did not give up his current preparations, desperately looking for Meng Shiyin. He clearly remembered that it was because of coaxing Meng Shiyinst time that he did not visit the queen and missed the opportunity to save the queen and the Li family. If he is desperate to find people all over the street, it will certainly cause everyone tough, and the father will think he is not a qualified prince. Seeing that Tang Wenpan didn''t do everything to find her, Meng Shiyin felt cold, and stayed in the yard arranged by the third prince with peace of mind. Because she missed Princess Yunzhen, she asked the third prince to pass a letter. After Princess Yunzhen knew all this, she didn''t tell Tang Wenpan about Meng Shiyin''s existence. She also felt that Tang Wenpan was too much. The third prince intends to force the pce to rebel. He thinks that this way can obtain the supreme power as soon as possible, so that he can have Meng Shiyin. Princess Yunzhen hesitated a little about this matter. She didn''t even dare to think of such a thing as forced pce. Chapter 4422: Oiran (101) Chapter 4422: Oiran (101) "I think it is not very safe to force the pce. There are so many masters around the emperor, it may not be sessful." Princess Yunzhen said, in fact, she is dissatisfied with the emperor, even a little bit afraid, because of Meng Shiyin''s matter, and A bit of hatred. If you can really force the pce to seed, of course it is good. If they are unsessful, they are waiting for them. "If Aunt Yunzhen is willing to help, then our chances of sess will be greatly increased. After a while, it will be Aunt Yunzhen''s birthday. At this time of the year, the father wille to the princess mansion." The three princes'' eyes shed," If you start at that time and put the father under house arrest, then we will be considered sessful." Meng Shiyin said at this moment: "Princess Jingshan will definitelye too. She is very good at martial arts, and she is liked by the emperor, and she will probably follow the emperor." "It depends on Aunt Yunzhen. As long as Aunt Yunzhen asks someone to drive Princess Jingshan back and shows that she doesn''t like it, isn''t it?" Meng Shiyin was silent, so it seemed to work. "Once it seeds, Shiyin will be my queen, and Aunt Yunzhen will be the eldest princess Yunzhen. At that time, who would dare to show her aunt''s face? And what is that Princess Jingshan?" "Aunt Yunzhen doesn''t like Princess Jingshan to show her face all day long? Let her stay in the princess mansion obediently in the future, and then give her a marriage, everything will not be resolved?" Hearing that Tang Guo''s life could be arranged, Yun Zhen took the initiative. She also likes power. She can stand high, do whatever she wants without looking at people''s winks. Who doesn''t like it? Ever since Jingshan came back, she has been very frustrated. The emperor will protect the other party for everything, and she has no chance to vent her anger. With the consent of Princess Yunzhen, the third prince went to prepare. Meng Shiyin''s heart was very disturbed, she had thought about being a queen. But she still couldn''t forget Tang Wenpan in her heart. She understood that once the three princes seeded in forcing the pce to be emperor, Tang Wenpan would definitely have a hard time. This is the person she cares about. Even if they have a conflict, she is angry that the other party has ignored her, but she still can''t forget it. But facing the gentleness of the three princes, Meng Shiyin didn''t know how to solve it. In Meng Shiyin''s contradiction, the birthday of Princess Yunzhen unconsciously came. At this time of the year, whether Princess Yunzhen is hosting a birthday banquet or a small one, the emperor wille over for two sips of wine, and this year is no exception. The emperor did not know that the third prince and princess Yunzhen would n to force the pce. Because ording to his understanding, Princess Yunzhen would not do such a thing. But he also underestimated that after Princess Yunzhen was provoked, she would be led by the nose without thinking. Because of etiquette, Tang Guo also went to Princess Yunzhens residence early in the morning, but before anyone saw him, he was sent away by the other party: "The princess wants to have a happy birthday. I dont like Princess Jingshan. You still Please go back." Tang Guo didn''t have anyments, and left the present after putting down the present. Of course she knew that the third prince and princess Yunzhen were nning to force the pce. Wei Xun knew that she was paying attention to these people and had always arranged for someone to watch it. With Wei Xun''s arrangement, she was not worried about the emperor''s danger. Tang Guoan returned to the mansion with peace of mind. Actually, he did not expect that Meng Shiyin''s operation would be so showy. It turned out that Meng Shiyin felt more and more flustered the more he thought about it, still thinking that he could not watch Tang Wenpan lose the chance to inherit the Datong. Therefore, she hurriedly ran to the Prince''s Mansion to find Tang Wenpan and told the story of Princess Yunzhen and the Third Prince. Chapter 4423: Oiran (102) Chapter 4423: Oiran (102) When Tang Wenpan heard that the three princes were about to rebel, he didn''t care about anything, so he quickly took someone to Princess Yunzhen''s mansion to rescue the emperor. Meng Shiyin felt at ease, but forgot that Princess Yunzhen was involved in this incident, the one who treated her as a daughter. She did not follow, but still persuaded Tang Wenpan to let him bypass the third prince. No matter what, they were all brothers who were rted by blood. Tang Wenpan hurriedly promised that he led people away in a hurry. After hearing all this, the prince concubine only regarded it as a joke, and at the same time he was relieved. Fortunately, she was not married to the third prince, otherwise she would have no good life. When Tang Wenpan took the people over, it happened to be the time when the three princes showed their ws and acted on the emperor. Princess Yunzhen put something in the wine and dishes, and the emperor did take medicine. He only took a few people with him, but at a critical time, they sent a signal to the person Wei Xun arranged. Before Wei Xun''s people started, Tang Wenpan rushed in with someone and started a fight with the three princes. The people around the emperor immediately sent a signal to Wei Xun on such a big matter. It didn''t take long before Wei Xun rushed in with people, and took all the people from the third prince and princess Yunzhen. The emperor was taking medicine at this time, but his eyes were very cold, and this coldness was extremely cold when he looked at Princess Yunzhen. "Emperor Sister, what are you dissatisfied with me? Is it because I didn''t give you enough honors as the eldest princess? Since I work with the little princess in the family?" The emperor really couldn''t figure it out. Is the status of princess Yunzhen high enough? Since being picked up, he has never treated each other badly. He never thought that Princess Yunzhen would do such a thing. They are still sisters and brothers who share the same sorrow. They are their own sisters and brothers. They are the sisters who let him take good care of after the death of his mother. But now, this elder sister actually cooperated with the prince to force the pce to pull him from this position. The emperor had a refreshment. Princess Yunzhen was very flustered and clearly nned well, why so many people suddenly appeared. She looked at the three princes for help and wanted an answer. Didn''t she say yes, as long as the emperor was subdued, they would seed? The third prince was rtively silent. When he saw Tang Wenpan appear, he understood that it must be Meng Shiyin''s whistleblowing. In the subsequent interrogation, Tang Wenpan would naturally not forget to give credit to Meng Shiyin, saying that Meng Shiyin identally knew about it and told him that he could arrive in time. After Princess Yunzhen listened, she was shocked. She was sold by Meng Shiyin? She couldn''t believe how Shiyin could do this, doesn''t she want to be a queen anymore? The emperor only felt very tired, so he offered something to Meng Shiyin at will, especially perfunctory. Now he is angry, Tang Wenpan dare not say anything. Princess Yunzhen is forbidden to stay in the princess mansion for life, never going out, which is equivalent to staying in a jail at home, but without any freedom. Outsiders are not allowed to visit, nor are they allowed to follow the opinion, unless the emperor''s permission. The three princes were arranged to guard the imperial tomb for life because of their involvement in the forced rebellion. The other princes who were implicated either arranged to guard the imperial tomb or were demoted to other ces, or they were imprisoned in the house like Princess Yunzhen. This matter was not specifically publicized, but people at the time thought it was a joke. Meng Shiyin finally remembered her godmother Princess Yunzhen and wanted to visit her secretly. Tang Wenpan couldn''t bear it, so he helped her and got permission from the emperor, so she took Meng Shiyin to see Princess Yunzhen. When we met this time, there was no crying. When Princess Yunzhen saw Meng Shiyin, she cursed: "Why are you killing me? I treat you as my own daughter and give you a dowry. Is it not good for you? Why are you Harm me? Report the letter secretly, this is not to kill me, Meng Shiyin, have you ever thought about the consequences of this?" Chapter 4424: Oiran (End) Chapter 4424: Oiran (End) Princess Yunzhen seemed to be crazy, and rushed to Meng Shiyin''s face, then she threw someone to the ground, mmed her by the hair, hit the ground, and hit Meng Shiyin in the face. After finally being pulled away, Meng Shiyin was already embarrassed and was finally taken away by Tang Wenpan. She felt a little guilty about this, Tang Wenpanforted her, and when he became the emperor, he would release Princess Yunzhen from the ban, which made her feel better. Because of this big incident, Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin were quiet for a while and did nothing. There was movement again, it was Meng Shiyin who was pregnant. Tang Wenpan was naturally happy and hoped that this was a son. Then he would be able to canonize Meng Shiyin as a queen when he became the emperor. However, he could not expect it, because the princess Yunzhen didn''t know how to sneak out and found that Meng Shiyin was pregnant, looking happy waiting to be the queen, making her go crazy, pushing Meng Shiyin crazy, causing Meng Shiyin to miscarry . Because the month was too big, Meng Shiyin''s vitality was greatly injured, and it was difficult to have children. Tang Wenpan needs a child, otherwise how can he inherit the throne? In the next few years, he tried to raise this with Meng Shiyin, how could Meng Shiyin agree and cried loudly at him. Tang Wenpan thought of the queen, the Li family, andter epted a concubine, who was the daughter of one of his followers. He has not considered the princess, because the princess is a high status, the other party has a child, then she must be the queen in the future. For the concubine room he chose now, he promised that he would give the other party at least one concubine in the future, but the child had to be recorded under the name of Meng Shiyin. Meng Shiyin was mad and troubled this concubine every day, but she still couldn''t change Tang Wenpan''s mind, she had nothing, only Tang Wenpan. If the other person touches another woman, what is she? She also felt that her queen dream might note true. When Meng Shiyin was desperate, a mysterious person appeared in the middle of the night and asked her if she wanted to stay together with Tang Wenpan, who was the only one. Of course Meng Shiyin was willing. The mysterious man said, "I can help you and let you own Tang Wenpan by yourself." With the help of the mysterious man, Meng Shiyin ran away with Tang Wenpan whose leg was broken. That day, the crown prince entered the pce and told the emperor that the crown prince and concubine Meng Fang disappeared, all personal belongings disappeared, and even the princes private storage had been emptied. The emperor was shocked and quickly sent someone to investigate. The person who nned this incident was the prince. She arranged the mysterious person. She was really afraid that Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin''s continued quarrel would affect her life. Simply move those two people out and let them be happy. But she didn''t know that Tang Guo''s people helped to clean her tail. Naturally, this matter was not clear, and everyone felt that Tang Wenpan ran away with Concubine Meng Fang. Most of it was the woman who was restless and wanted to monopolize the prince. This guess is really not wrong. The person arranged by the prince concubine sent the two very far away. They will return one day in the future, and I don''t know when. The emperor felt that the princess was very pitiful. At the request of the other party, he needed to adopt a child from the mother n. The emperor agreed and gave the child a title of county king. Since then, the princess has lived afortable life of raising cubs. With countless money and countless dowries, the family didn''t dare to force her to do anything, and she feltfortable. Tang Guo was also convinced by this wave of operations, thinking that this was a promising woman. And she and Grandpa Wei are making good progress. From admiring the moon outside the window, to drinking tea in the house, to sleeping on the same couch, nothing seems to be wrong. By the time the new emperor came to the throne, twenty yearster, the emperor abdicated and became the Supreme Emperor. At the time, Shangshu Qianjin Qinghuan was the famous general of Beiguang Kingdom and the first female general. In the small country of Fanbang, when I heard Qinghuan''s name, the whole person was shocked. It can be seen that Qinghuan''s name is rumored to be frightening. But anyone who has seen her knows that she was born petite and shocked at her small body. When she used a long spear to kill the enemy, she didn''t give a bit of mercy, she still shot one. In the middle of the night, Wei Xun leaped into the window and walked naturally to Tang Guo who was reading at night. He sat aside and put his chin on Tang Guo''s shoulder: "Princess, are you waiting for me?" "Know that you still ask?" "Let the princess wait for a long time, today''s things are tricky, and I''m busy a bitte." "Where are the apprentices you trained? Uncles have abdicated, and you should rest. Let the apprentices help the new emperor." "I''m carrying it. I''m afraid they won''t do anything. I''ll take it for a while. Next year will be almost the same." Wei Xun said, holding Tang Guo''s hand: "By the way, Tang Wenpan is back. He limped and wanted to enter the county pce, but was kicked out. No one believed him to be Tang Wenpan. Listen. Said that the princess saw him pitifully, so she gave some money. Tang Wenpan held the money and cried bitterly in the corner." "I''m no longer interested in what happened to Tang Wenpan." "What about Meng Shiyin?" "Not interested anymore." Wei Xun was a little distressed: "Then I will go find something interesting tomorrow and tell the princess. I don''t know what the princess is interested in, so I will look for it." "I am more interested in your false father-inw." Wei Xun doesn''t know what shame is at all now. He hugged Tang Guo''s waist and rubbed her face: "Then I will let the princess y with." "shameless." Chapter 4425: Queen Mother Chen Chapter 4425: Queen Mother Chen "I didn''t expect to have hurried for a few decades, just like this, I feel so fast. I didn''t think it before, until I suddenly heard you say that you are leaving here, I understood Margaret''s mood a little." The Queen Mother Chen sat down. Next to Tang Guo, no, it should be the Empress Dowager, and she sighed, "I really want time to go back. Go back to the past and experience it again." This life full of fantasy colors should have made the Queen Mother Chen no regrets in this life, but when she thought of separating from Tang Guo, she still had a little regret in her heart. "Do you want to go back and soak in chicken blood a few more times?" Tang Guo teased. The empress dowager was really speechless, her expression calm: "If you can do it again, let alone a few times, dozens of times will do." "You were infected by Margaret, right." "Let''s not talk about that, there will be no chance to meet in the future. You have to y cards with me for a while." The empress dowager was sad. Later, the schoolgirl will go to other worlds and can''t meet her again. She is just a mortal, even if there are all kinds of good things given by the people in the group, it can extend her life, at most she can live for 150 years. One day, it will still disappear from this world. In fact, she is not greedy for living long. For her, living long means loneliness. At that time, all the rtives who cared about had passed away, leaving her as an elderlydy, and it seemed that there was no much sense in living. Therefore, she can ept that she will disappear from this world in a few decades, but she is reluctant to just separate from Tang Guo. Decades are really too short for them. When Tang Guo left, the entire Beiguang Kingdom was shocked. They really couldn''t understand why Princess Jingshan had gone like this. Why is such a good person so short-lived. Those schrs who admire Tang Guo wrote countless poems and essays about it. Those who are good at Danqing left countless portraits of Princess Jingshan with their memories. It was the women from Beiguang Kingdom that cried the most grief. If it weren''t for Princess Jingshan, there would be no possibility for their women to join the army and be officials. The imperial children Tang Guo had taught were also very sad. This was a good teacher in their lives. Everyone knows that the Empress Dowager loves to y cards. If she has nothing to do, she will call Princess Jingshan into the pce, and will also summon some life-saving women into the pce to y together. Since Princess Jingshan left, the Queen Mother seems to stop ying cards. Later, the empress dowager became obsessed withndscapes, and would often go out of the pce to see different scenery everywhere, and no longer stay in that small pce. She is actually about the same age as the Supreme Emperor, and with the good things in her hands, both of them have adjusted their bodies and are still alive and well. Every time the two met, the Supreme Emperor would sigh: It is a pity Jingshan. The empress dowager was not easy to say something, and felt very sorry in her heart. "Your unfilial son came back that year, and suddenly remembered this," the Queen Mother said, "I also sent someone to check it. After he was taken away by Meng Shiyin, the two of them quarreled for two years and took away the money. It took almost the same amount. Meng Shiyin was tired of such days and asked the Meng family for some money, and the Meng family shut her out. Later, Meng Shiyin couldn''t stand it, so she ran outside the Great Wall with a man. Then your abandoned unfilial son , Ran back, but unfortunately no one recognized him. Princess Xu also arranged for someone to disperse him, returned some money, and cried bitterly in the corner holding the money. I thought it was regretful." Chapter 4426: Afterlife Chapter 4426: Afterlife "If regret is useful, why are there so many regrets in this world?" The Taishang didnt care about smiling and couldnt recognize it. It was an unclear mind. He didnt want to pursue it back then. Tang Wenpan was How did you go. "What about Meng Shiyin?" the emperor asked. The Empress Dowager said: "After Meng Shiyin went outside the Great Wall, life was not easy. She met an acquaintance. The man was called Ma Yingfan. The Supreme Emperor may not even remember." "Some impressions, did you walk with Princess Fanbang to one of those family princes? This Ma Yingfan is a form of the National Tsing Hua University general, right?" "The Emperor has a good memory, exactly." "Haha, this is also thanks to the good things sent by the Empress Dowager. Now my body is much healthier than my sons." The emperor looked very happy, "What then?" "Why do people regret it? It''s because the pain is in their own body." The empress dowager smiled lightly, "Naturally, they hate each other and kill each other forever. In order to live, Meng Shiyin has now been willing to sell her appearance, just to escape. Outside the Great Wall, return to the Central ins." "I''m afraid I won''t be able toe back." The Supreme Emperor sighed. He was very disgusted with Meng Shiyin, like a dung-stirring stick, wherever he went, where was the smell. "I miss Jingshan a little bit." The Supreme Emperor said, "Without Jingshan, I feel that life will be less interesting. Only in Jingshan will there be all kinds of new things." "I think you are a good thing to think about Jingshan. They are all too emperors." The Supreme Emperorughed and said, "Yes, look at Beiguang Kingdom today, if there is no Jingshan, would there be today? The credit of this flourishing age is indispensable for Jingshan." ... One thousand five hundred yearster, in the history teacher''s ss. "What we are going to learn today is Princess Jingshan, a great woman who has changed the development of the entire Beiguang Kingdom. It is said that her piano, chess, calligraphy, calligraphy, astronomy and geography are not what she does not know. This is the only one in our history. , A woman sought after by schrs all over the world. So, do you know that behind the scenery of Princess Jingshan, there are rough experiences hidden?" "I know I know that when I was very young, I watched a lot of TV series of Princess Jingshan. When Princess Jingshan was a few years old, she was lost. Later, she was identified by someone, and it is said that it was because of this impostor. Falling into a flowered house. That is, at that time, Princess Jingshan, by virtue of her ingenuity, gave herself a group of elegant guests. It was these elegant guests who promoted her talents and attracted the pursuit of many schrs. Later there were many of the same. The fateful girls in the flower house have all be her students. It is said that these students are very smart, and they often feel the heartache of the reading poprity, and they wille next time if they are ruthless." "I, I, I know Princess Jingshans biological mother. Princess Yunzhen doesnt like her, but likes the fake product. When watching TV series, I thought it was a random fabrication. After learning about history, I rely on it. I really want to pull her out and whip the corpse." "There is also the fake Meng Shiyin, who feels like her experience is like a crossing woman. The prince, the prince, and the princes of the major families are all very brainless around her, not caring about the safety of the family." "Speaking of this, I have to say Qinghuan, the first female general of Beiguang Kingdom. It is said that she was almost selected to marry the prince, just because Meng Shiyin''s brain fan is still the cousin of the general. The reputation was ruined. Speaking of it, it seems that Princess Jingshan rescued the Qing general." Chapter 4427: Afterlife Chapter 4427: Afterlife "Ah ah ah, sure enough, the princess Jingshan I fancied is the most handsome, and I feel that Beiguang Kingdom can enter the prosperous world and cannot do without her." "Meng Shiyin looks like a traversal, but the aura of her Mary Su seems to be broken by the p of Princess Jingshan, ah, ah, she is indeed my goddess, she is amazing." "Why don''t you say that Princess Jingshan traveled through? Is that kind of female partner counterattack?" "I think too, but the poems and paintings that our Princess Jingshan circted, how many modern people do you think can achieve that kind of cultural heritage? It is said that the adoptive father and mother who picked up Princess Jingshan at the time were a pair without money. Talented and well-informed couples are often in love with thendscape. If it were not for idents, Princess Jingshan would not have been so rough in the early fate." "It seems to be such a talented person. We modern people are really inferior to it. It is cultural influence, and it can''t be done. s, my goddess is not a traversal, but... she killed Mary Su Halo , Really super awesome." The history teacher watched the ssmates discussing with a smile, and when everyones voice became quiet, he said, Since everyone knows Princess Jingshan, lets enjoy the beauty of Princess Jingshan. Because the schrs at that time admired Princess Jingshan very much. Its really cheap for uster generations to see her true face. Later dynasties and dynasties have respected this great woman and kept everything about her very well." The history teacher, released the portrait of Princess Jingshan, and the ssmates who were watching screamed, shouting that the goddess, goddess, I love you. Even though they have seen these portraits countless times, they still amaze them every time they see them. They feel that no matter how well the film and TV series are filmed, no one can y the posture of Princess Jingshan. Because there are too many portraits handed down by Princess Jingshan. There are still various scenes. Many actors y the role of Princess Jingshan and will go to see these precious portraits to imitate. Unfortunately, it can only imitate the surface. Even in this modern time period, there is the Jingshan Princess Research Association, which specializes in the life of Princess Jingshan, her works, and the things done in each period. By this time, Tang Guo had already reached the newest world. She felt that the breath of this world was a bit unusual, but there was no danger for the time being. She remembered that Queen Mother Chen was an ordinary person, so when she regained her consciousness, she went to the group for a look. [School Flowers]: Hello, everyone, I dare to just arrive in the new world, there is no danger for the time being, soe and have a look first. [Margaret]: Aoaoao, school flowers, school flowers, is it a magical world? [School Flowers]: Scan the surrounding scenes roughly, not the magical world. [Margaret]: Ah ah ah, I want to be quiet, ignore me, I wille back quietly. Tang Guo nced at the Queen Mother Chen''s name, and was a little surprised to find that it seemed to be still on, should she still be alive? Tang Guo asked the Queen Mother Chen. [Queen Mother Chen]: Thank you for your concern. I am still alive. I should live for decades. Thanks to your help. The flow of time is indeed faster, and may not be with everyone for long. [Margaret]: Unfortunately, your world has no special power, you can''t cultivate immortals, nor can magic. [Queen Mother Chen]: This period of experience is enough for me. Don''t regret it, everyone. It''s a definite number. Chapter 4428: The post-apocalyptic woman (1) Chapter 4428: The post-apocalyptic woman (1) Tang Guo talked to the people in the group for a while, then recounted the old days with the Queen Mother Chen for a while, and then left the group. She looked at the surrounding environment and found that the room she lived in seemed to be pretty good. This should be a modern world, but theyout in this room is somewhat different from the modern roomyout she is familiar with. What''s the difference? She thought about it carefully, the difference should be that theyout of this room is very cold, even though many things look good and of high quality, it feels like it is not very humane. She also discovered that she was wearing something simr to a wristwatch on her wrist. But instinct told her that this is not a watch. There is also her name on it. Since the surroundings are safe, she still epts the memory first. This world should be called post-apocalyptic. What is called the end of the world, that is, the terrible end of the world has ended, the virus of the zombies has been resolved, and the mankind has returned to normal order. All the people who survived can be counted as the lucky ones. At this time, decades have passed since the outbreak of the virus. A new social order is formed, but this world has changed drastically from before the end of the world. Men who continue to live in this world can be called lucky, but women are not. The outbreak of the virus was very special. The women in thest days did not have an awakening ability, and all the awakening abilities were men. Since that time, the status of women has declined rapidly. Women in the entire world are being maimed except for those who are strong at home and take care of women. After the end of thest days, the number of women dropped rapidly, and it was toote for the whole world to react. Until now, all women seem to have be protective animals. As soon as they were born, they were recorded with their genes, all data, serial numbers, and positioning watches. And these watches must keep the signal at all times. Once there is no signal, protect the female guards, they will immediately find someone. On the surface, these seem to be protecting women. After all, women are rare, and everyone thinks they should be protected. In fact, this is not the case. Women born in such a society will live under surveince from the moment theynd, without any freedom at all. The apocalyptic virus allows all men to awaken powers. In addition to the power levels, this power has certain side effects. That is, men smell the taste of women, so they are easily emotional and do some very impulsive things. This is why the number of women will drop drastically in just a few decades, all from men who have awakened their supernatural powers and cannot control themselves. They wantonly ruined women and went crazy, but what can be done for women who are weak and have no awakening abilities? Now they seem to realize the seriousness and protect women. However, it often happens that men suddenly go crazy and bully women. However, this aspect is now rtivelyplete. Men who make such mistakes will be severely punished, and severe cases may be deprived of their lives. Seeing this, many people will think, doesnt this mean that women are valued? However, the truth is that this male society believes that the man who made a mistake has personally taken the cake and vited the rights of other men. They punish each other not for the sake of women, but just feel that their own interests have been vited. Chapter 4429: The post-apocalyptic woman (2) Chapter 4429: The post-apocalyptic woman (2) Women here, at the age of sixteen, be adults, which means that they can assign objects. What made Tang Guo disgusting was this. Women were like cattle, and everyone had a number in the system. Their life experience and information from childhood to adulthood are all in this system. This post-apocalyptic world is very important for the breeding of offspring. It may be the cause of the apocalyptic virus. Not all men and women can produce excellent healthy objects. Later, various gic studies were carried out to allow researchers to discover what kind of male genes and what kind of female genes, after matching, it is easier to give birth to excellent children. So in the object matching system, there are not only female gic codes, but also males. When they want to match, they will automatically match the most suitable one for the child. If there is a female who is gically matched with multiple high-quality males, and the data obtained is capable of producing excellent offspring, then this female will be the wife of multiple males. There are countless husbands in the imagination of women, who are not happy here. Because, in the eyes of men, they are objects of venting and tools for giving birth. Women have no right to refuse, only follow. During this period, there have been countless women''s movements who wanted to resist all this. They believed that this kind of behaviorpletely vited the human rights of women. However, how could a woman without any abilities be able to resist? There is nothing to end, being forced to match, and give birth. Therefore, women do not have human rights here. The beginning of this story is the arrival of a traverser. The traveler''s name is Pei Xixi, and she is the heroine of this world. Pei Xixi is a woman with a very good gene, and when tested, she can give birth to very healthy and excellent offspring. She just appeared, when she was an adult, she needed a match. Because of her gic excellence, she matched five people at once. These five objects are the heroes of this world. They are Fu Qiu, Liang Haolin, Tong Jinjun, Fan Zheng, and Fan Hai. These five are all very powerful in thest days, and they all hold important positions. Faced with Pei Xixi, who had a 99% match, none of them wanted to let it go. From the beginning of the dispute, toter having Pei Xixi at the same time. Pei Xixi didn''t realize how cruel the post-apocalyptic society was. After crossing over, she was assigned five husbands. She was actually a little excited. Then I ended up with these five husbands, had various emotional entanglements, and enjoyed it. Because these five people hold important positions and have great influence. They really have a genuine affection for Pei Xixi. People who want women''s equal rights see this and want to ask Pei Xixi to help change the status quo of women. And I told Pei Xixi that many women today are sad. I hope Pei Xixi can help intercede, but Pei Xixi didn''t realize the seriousness of this matter. Because she is very well protected by her five husbands, she has no idea how cruel the world is to women. I have always felt that women are not being protected. Isnt it good to have so many husbands love? I don''t understand at all, these women who want to do things. Nowadays, women are rare. Is it normal to be protected if they have supernatural powers? However, she still mentioned it to Fu Qiu, but this matter did not attract attention. Pei Xixi had been very happy, so she ignored it. Chapter 4430: The post-apocalyptic woman (3) Chapter 4430: The post-apocalyptic woman (3) Later, I gave birth to many children for my five husbands, and I had a very happy life. However, some episodes urred in the middle, with little bumps. The original owner was one of the women who wanted to turn over. She came up with a way, hoping to move Pei Xixi. Because only this woman who is doted by a few men in important positions has the opportunity to change the status quo of women''s survival. Therefore, she secretly took Pei Xixi away to watch the women who were turned into fertility tools. Once a woman is matched and brought home, what she encounters, as long as she is undead, she will not care about her background. The whole society is eager for these women to have more children. Therefore, there are some people who have matched the right person. In addition to letting her give birth to herself, she also lets her give birth to others. It is a matter of price. Someone resisted, it was useless. When Pei Xixi was taken to learn about this by the original owner, she was really shocked. She was also guilty of nausea and fear. She was still thinking about it. Fortunately, she met a few husbands who loved her very much. After she went back, she told the men about it. The men told her that this is what this society looks like, and that this is how the times developed. It''s not that whoever said that he wanted to change. They also assured Pei Xixi that she would be happy in her life and would not let her be bullied. Several men pretended to be very embarrassed and coaxed Pei Xixi around. To avoid Pei Xixi from contacting the women who took her badly, a few men found out the original owner and prepared to assign someone to her so that she could go home to nurse their children. The original owner was matched with the object, but was not in a hurry. Later, it was discovered that she had undergone uterine surgery long ago and could not give birth to a child. Many people who resisted the oppression of women underwent such operations. They would rather have no children of their own and want to fight for women''s rights. If they can''t stand up, their organization will always make this choice. Perhaps, one day this organization will disappear, and women all over the world will be domesticated like Pei Xixi. The original owner was executed because she had privately removed her uterus and vited the rights of men, which is ridiculous. When Pei Xixi heard about this, she felt a bit pitiful for the original owner, and alsomented: "No matter what, you shouldn''t hurt your body like this." She thinks that the original owner is too extreme, and he doesn''t stop doing it. Give excision. This was the life of the original owner, and she never regretted it when she died. Tang Guo opened his eyes and looked at this nice room again, feeling sick in his heart. In fact, not all women in thest days will encounter such a situation, and there are exceptions to them. After all, the daughters of the rich and powerful people still feel distressed and do not want them to encounter them. However, to be an exception, a fine is required. As long as expensive fines are paid and taxes are paid every year, there will be no such encounters. But again, for poor families, if the family has a daughter, they dont need to raise them on their own, and they can be sent directly to a special training base for women. This poor family will receive arge sum of money. At present, Tang Guo is in a female training base. What changed her destiny is today, there is a lecture on women. The teacher who came to the lecture today is called Ye Tian. It seems to be a female lecture, but it is a way to domesticate the women here. Chapter 4431: The post-apocalyptic woman (4) Chapter 4431: The post-apocalyptic woman (4) But Tang Guo, who had memories, knew that this teacher Ye Tian was not here to domesticate women. She selected members of her organization through lectures. Because in the ss, the original owner was very indignant at Ye Tian''s words to obey men. He cursed Ye Tian and asked various questions. In short, he was not willing to be manipted by portrait products. Ye Tian was very angry on the surface, but in fact he was extremely satisfied. What Ye Tian likes most is that whenever she says that the world is friendly and protective to women, she is scolded by women. This means that there are still sober women. With these sober women, there will be a day of turning over. Ye Tian was born in wealth, her family loved her daughter very much, and they did not agree with the status quo of women. And she is also very good, is a rare talent in the end times, plus, in the end times, her grandfather is an important researcher who studied the end times virus, so she can live normally without paying fines and taxes. . After Ye Tian had a showdown with the original owner, the original owner joined the organization. Later, I saw that many of the members had undergone uterine surgery in Ye Tian''s secret operating room, and did it himself. In fact, Ye Tian has been researching a drug that can prevent women from getting pregnant without undergoing uterine surgery. She thought crazy at the time, since it can''t change the status quo, let mankind go extinct. As long as the female genes are changed so that all women cannot have children, no subsequent women will be persecuted. Later, Tang Guo didn''t know whether Ye Tian developed such drugs to help women change their genes. However, she hopes there is. She also had the same idea as Ye Tian, if the world has rotten and cannot be changed, it can only continue by oppressing women. Better to destroy it. She could understand Ye Tian''s inner resentment. She even had an idea, since men care so much about offspring and children, it is better to let them have children by themselves. This thought shed in her mind, and Tang Guo''s expression shed strangely, and she immediately searched for various books about genes in the space. Still in the group, I asked Billy from the Interster Age and they hoped that they could find more books on Interster Genome. [School Flowers]: Brother Ziyun, Brother Chixiao, Brother Mo, if you encounter any strange fruit that allows men to have children, you must remember to keep it for me. The people in the group sighed after hearing Tang Guo''s post-apocalyptic situation with a bunch of question marks, and quickly agreed. There are no wonders in the world, and such things are likely to exist. Tang Guo certainly believes that there will be, because some small worlds are derived from the novel world. Therefore, the things created in the novel will be the characteristics of this world. After finding a bunch of materials, Tang Guo didn''t look anxiously, because she was about to listen to Ye Tian''s speech in twenty minutes. This time, she waited a little anxiously, her eyes gleaming strangely, as if she was particrly looking forward to seeing Ye Tian immediately. Not only does she have to work out drugs that change the genes of men and allow them to have children. It is also necessary to find out that women have supernatural powers, and can transform their bodies and lose their fertility. Of course, she made her own choice. She intends tobine these two drugs, which means that she must lose her fertility if she wants to awaken her abilities. She has always been, only helping people who are willing to awaken. At this time, Tang Guo was sitting in the ssroom, which was a veryrge ssroom with two hundred women sitting there. None of them are sixteen years old, and some are only a few years old. Ye Tian is a very beautiful woman. She is about twenty years old today. Because of the blessing of the family aura and her own abilities, this society can''t really embarrass her. She is a person living at the top of the food chain. Seeing Ye Tian''s hypocritical smile and saying things against his will, a little disgust shed in his eyes from time to time, Tang Guo''s mood became better. When Ye Tian said: So, dont think that life is not free now, because women have no abilities. Even after the end of the world, they will still be very dangerous outside. Everything is to protect us women. One person wears a positioning watch." Tang Guo knew that it was time for her to perform, and now she was going to stand up angrily and scold Ye Tian. Chapter 4432: The post-apocalyptic woman (5) Chapter 4432: The post-apocalyptic woman (5) "Teacher Ye said that wearing a positioning watch is to protect our women, so I would like to ask, Mr. Ye Tian, why did you not wear a positioning watch?" Tang Guo suddenly stood up and asked, interrupting the otherwise quiet ss . Ye Tian''s eyes followed the voice and found Tang Guo''s position. She saw a very beautiful young girl. She liked to see her angry eyes. In today''s society, there are not many such eyes. Most of them are mere promises, daring not to speak up, and even more dare not to openly put up such words in ss that vite the current rules. "Teacher Ye, why didn''t you answer my question?" Tang Guo asked, her eyes on the other''s pair of white wrists, not only didn''t position the watch, but didn''t even have a bracelet. Because of the advent of positioning watches, Ye Tian hates bracelet-type essories on his wrists. This kind of jewelry always gives her a feeling that this is the shackles worn on the hands to restrain women''s freedom. "This doesn''t seem to have anything to do with ssmates." Ye Tian said, her expression pretending to be ufortable, "However, since ssmates raised doubts, then I will exin to everyone. When I came to lecture, I was in a hurry and forgot to wear it. ." "As far as I know, the watch is fully waterproof, even if it is bathing or swimming, it is not necessary to take it off. The students present know that since wearing the positioning watch, unless it is regrly reced with a new one, it has never been taken off. Once. It was taken down, and soon someone came over to find out what was going on." Tang Guo looked straight at Ye Tian. "Dear students, let me tell you that thedy above, Ms. Ye Tian who said that wearing a positioning watch is to protect women, why doesn''t she need to wear it." Tang Guo''s voice suddenly rose, "because she doesn''t need to wear these at all, I don''t I know Mr. Ye Tians background, but I know that women who dont have to wear a positioning watch must be rich in their families. How rich is it? That is to help them pay fines and not wear a positioning watch every year. Small numbers." "Ms. Ye Tian doesn''t want to wear a positioning watch, but as a lecturer in a girls'' school, she talks for a long time here, just to make us obediently. You say, is it ridiculous?" "Ms. Ye Tian, you really don''t want to do it at all. At least get a fake one, and what you say will be more convincing." "Why do you wear it? Because this is simply exploiting the freedom of our women." "We are all the same gender, why do you want to help the whole society suppress us? Ms. Ye Tian, is your conscience eaten by dogs? Are you a lecturer? Don''t appear in the lecture hall with that supreme, hypocritical appearance. I watched Just... disgusting." "ssmates, don''t you understand? We are not free, we are not free from birth." At this time, someone interrupted Tang Guo and whispered: "Ms. Ye is willing to pay fines and taxes to her because the family is wealthy. Tang, are you a bit hatred for the rich?" "Are you cerebral palsy? Life is free, why should we be exploited by society as a whole? If we can''t speak, we cut off our tongue. If we are exploited, I still feel that it should be taken for granted. It is really impossible to wake a person who pretends to sleep." Tang Guo continued to scold Ye Tian, scolding those ssmates who refuted her and thought she was hatred of the rich. Chapter 4433: The post-apocalyptic woman (6) Chapter 4433: The post-apocalyptic woman (6) The effect was not bad. Her attitude made several girls who were also angry at all this stand up and scold her. Even if they are criticized and educated by the time, they will not be afraid. "There is also this **** girls'' school. They learn all these things, which are of no use. They obey the arrangements all day, but they don''t learn anything for us. They have substantive knowledge. Said all day, women It needs protection and love, but it only gives us the opportunity to learnmon characters. You are not willing to teach any other high-end knowledge that can find a job in this society." "ssmates, do you know why this is? This is because they are afraid, afraid that we can awaken and return to the status of this society as before the end of the world, and sit on an equal footing with them. We stand up, for them , Is the loss of profit..." Ye Tian did not stop or call someone by the rm. She closed her eyes and felt veryfortable when she heard the insult of resentmenting into her ears. Every time she went to a girls school as a lecturer, she wanted to hear all the female ssmates scold her like this. As long as someone stood up and dared to scold her, she would never press the rm or refute, she would just let them scold her. Others felt that Ye Tian might be stunned. However, Tang Guo could see from the other''s subtle expression that Ye Tian was enjoying the abuse. This behavior made her funny and felt a bit bitter. What kind of a distorted world is that actually driving a person to such a perverted state. Although Ye Tian didn''t call the rm, some female ssmates thought, "Tang Guo is too much. If we scold the teacher like this, we will definitely not be able to run away." "That''s right, isn''t life very good now? Besides, the knowledge that Tang Guo said that the boys learned is of no use to us. Girls don''t have to go out to work, just eat and drink at home." "For the safety of us all, let''s call someone toe." Everyone''s positioning watch not only can be positioned, but also hasmunication functions. After several students discussed it, they notified the dean. After a while, the ssroom door was pushed open, and the dean of teaching brought a few people over, and the ssroom suddenly became quiet. Only Tang Guo was standing there, especially obviously. Dean: "Teacher Ye Tian, I heard that you are having some trouble here." Ye Tian nodded: "There is a ssmate who seems to be very dissatisfied with me." She didn''t seem to treat Tang Guo''s position very well. "This ssmate''s thoughts are rather extreme. I didn''t expect to attract the dean of teaching." "Well, let''s take this ssmate away first, educate him, and strive to give the next lecture so that it won''t cause trouble to Teacher Ye Tian." Ye Tian refused. She stopped, her eyes fell on Tang Guo, and the corners of her lips twitched: "The dean should know my hobbies. For students who resist fiercely, I still prefer to teach by myself." "This" "Didnt the dean of education have heard of that, all the students who have been taught by me are incredibly well-behaved." The dean of teaching had indeed heard about it, and felt that those students must have suffered, so he agreed: "Okay, please ask Mr. Ye Tian to educate this ssmate. I hope she can understand the protection and love of women in this society." "Of course, I will make this ssmate clear." Ye Tian''s smile was very strange. Chapter 4434: The post-apocalyptic woman (7) Chapter 4434: The post-apocalyptic woman (7) From the dean''s point of view, this student was afraid that he would suffer. He didn''t think there was any risk of life, and Ye Tian had never done such a thing. As for the method used, he didn''t care. As long as peoplee back, be obedient. "This ss is almost over, get out of ss is over." Ye Tian nced at Tang Guo deeply, as if to say, you are waiting, there is something good for you. This scene even relieved the ssmate who had secretly reported the letter before. Teacher Ye Tian didn''t seem to hate the other ssmates in the ss. Fortunately, the girls have started discussing in a low voice. "Stay away from Tang Guo in the future." "Not only should you stay away from Tang Guo, but also those who helped Tang Guo speak before." "Yes, yes, yes, lest they do anything at that time, it will hurt us." Tang Guo was held and taken away by Ye Tian''s people, and the voices of those female students heard from her ears. Look, this is the status quo. Some people resist, but some people always hold back. She didn''t feel much about it, human nature is like this. The reason why Ye Tian only took Tang Guo away was because the number of people was not good enough, and the few students who were scolded by her, although she admired them, she couldn''t take them away. Because they were still not firm enough, they would still waver, their voices became smaller and smallerter, or even disappeared. She didn''t hate their behavior. If she can seed one day, these people will help to start. There are mainly people taking the lead, and they are bound to stand up with enthusiasm to support and safeguard their own interests. Ye Tian didn''t care about those who were silent. But the group of whistleblowers made Ye Tian a little unhappy. But the current situation is like this. She wants to see a new seedling and can''t think of him. Tang Guo was taken to Ye Tian''s home, and she was able to take Tang Guo away because of Ye Tian''s big background, plus she did "tame" the ungirl student. "Ms. Ye Tian, do you think the sense of superiority is very strong now?" Tang Guo sat on the stool andughed mockingly. Acting still has to be full, she doesn''t want to copse, it feels too abrupt. Ye Tian couldn''t let her into the core all at once, and she would definitely have to go through various tests. Speaking of which, there is no betrayer in the memory of the women under Ye Tian''smand. Everyones faith will be firm, and they always remember that they must make sacrifices if they want to get their rights. Only by doing this with all their lives can they see the light of day. Therefore, even if they exposed and made mistakes, they did not confess the existence of Ye Tian and hispanions. Even the rulers of this society did not find Ye Tian''s organization. They only felt that these were some crazy women who still wanted to make trouble. Ye Tian was not discovered, and another reason was that Ye Tian was powerful, knew what she was doing, and supported it. In fact, there are many normal families like the Ye family, and some of them slowly disappear and assimte over time. There are also some who have to disguise themselves to protect themselves. Some people don''t like the current abnormal social development. Including, some men. People are diverse, not all men, all women have the same thought. For example, Ye Tian''s younger brother, Ye Min, doesn''t like the current situation very much. The Ye family keeps many books and audios from before the end of the world. Ye Min longed for such a free and peaceful world. Although there can be no absolute fairness in this world, in Ye Min''s view, that society is the truly desirable world. Chapter 4435: The post-apocalyptic woman (6) Chapter 4435: The post-apocalyptic woman (6) Ye Min doesn''t want a wife who matches genes from the system. It should be said that he can''t ept it. He still likes it better. The love between men and women before the end of the world, whether it is love at first sight or for a long time, is the beginning of the love between the two parties, how beautiful it is. Ye Min likes to read books, write some short articles, and asionallye to some limericks. It can be said that it is a sad young literary man who knows what his sister is doing. He made a decision and asked Ye Tian to help him to lose his fertility. This is still very easy for Ye Tian. By helping Ye Min to inject drugs, Ye Minpletely lost her fertility. Male genes can enter the system or not, because women in this world are not divided enough. If a man enters the spouse system, some people are eager. Therefore, Young Master Ye has no fertility and is not fit to choose a spouse in the system, many people know. However, it is easy for people at the top of their food to find a wife. But Ye Min didn''t have this thought. At present, apart from training, he was helping Ye Tian to cover. One sentence he often said to Ye Tian is: "Sister, when will you seed? I estimated my life span, about two hundred. Now I am twenty-three, and there are about 170 years to live. No matter what. So, you must seed within this period, at least let me have a twilight romance." Ye Tian and Tang Guo returned to their senses at the same time. She looked at Tang Guo, her eyes fell on the other''s positioning watch, and smiled and asked, "You don''t want to wear this either?" "Who wants to wear shackles?" Tang Guo asked back. Ye Tian raised his eyebrows: "You can take it off now and feel the feeling of not wearing this." "I''ve taken it, and I''ll be caught in a small ck room soon." "This is the Ye Family." "What are you ying?" "At the Ye family, you can''t run away. I just want you to feel this kind of freedom. When you wear it back, you should feel ufortable. I say this is revenge. Can you ept it?" "It really deserves to be the hypocritical Ms. Ye Tian." Even though she was angry, Tang Guo still took off the positioning watch, because from her perspective, she really wanted to take it off. At the moment of taking it off, Tang Guo felt as if some gravity on his shoulders was missing. Ye Tian walked to her, patted Tang Guo''s shoulder with his palm, and asked in her ear: "Now, do you feel free?" "Of course." Tang Guo looked at the positioning watch that was taken down, "If you can step on this thing, you will be more free." Ye Tian thought in his heart that there would be that day. She will let that daye. At that time, all women will no longer have to wear such prison-like shackles to restore their freedom and obtain the human rights they deserve. Ye Tian didn''t let Tang Guo wear it again, but instead left her in the room. "Here, you can move around freely," Ye Tian looked back at the watch in Tang Guo''s hand when he went out, "Of course, there is no need to wear things you hate." "Ms. Ye Tian, you are really sinister. You want me to be free first, and then wear this when you let me out, right?" "Congrattions, you are very smart, you guessed it right, but there is no reward." Tang Guo watched Ye Tian leave briskly, apparently very happy, and his angry expression was slowly put away. "Ms. Ye Tian, you are also very smart, but even greater." Vol 2 Chapter 4436: The post-apocalyptic woman (7) Vol 2 Chapter 4436: The post-apocalyptic woman (7) In the past few days at the Ye family, Tang Guo did follow Ye Tian''s words, she was walking around in this big courtyard. Because she grew up in the women''s cultivation base, although she can go to other ces, no matter where she goes, her every move seems to be monitored. But now she is not wearing a positioning watch, even if there is a camera in the yard, it is different to her. Besides, she didn''t think that Ye Tian would stare at the camera all the time, only that Ye Tian wanted to let her experience freedom first, and then put her in a prison as punishment. Even if she knew it, she still wanted to enjoy this short-lived freedom, what she wanted most. Tang Guo walked around ording to the original owner''s thinking, in fact, he was letting the system help to eliminate, whether there was anything, monitoring Ye Family. Finally, apart from outside the Ye family, there are some miniature monitors, which are not in the Ye family''s yard. "That''s good, already in charge of thework system here?" System: [I have taken control, and I have taken over. Now I want them to see what they can see. "Then first shield the signals on all women''s positioning watches, so that they think there is a problem with the product." System: Necrosis as usual. [The host is big, it''s already done. The current system is already very powerful. For him, this kind of thing is just a matter of moving his fingers. No, he seems to have no fingers. "Express: I don''t know why, all positioning watches have lost their signals. At present, experts have been studying, and the preliminary guess is that there is a problem with the product." Tang Guo watched the news and was very happy. Ye Tian is also watching the news, and he is very happy. There will be problems with this kind of stuff, and it is best to never give a signal. Ye Tian especially wanted to say this, but thest thing he said was: "You should hope very much that these things will never have a signal, right?" "Of course." Tang Guo was affirmed, still a little gloating, she wasughing crazy in her heart, and Ms. Ye Tian obviously hoped it too, didn''t she? "Sister, I heard that something, it seems, there is no signal, it is said to be a product failure?" An excited male voice came outside, "Sister, this is really..." That''s great, that thing should be broken Before he finished speaking, Ye Min found that Ye Tian was sitting alone not far away. Although she is a woman, Ye Min is still very vignt, and hastily changed the subject, "This is really weird." He didn''t know who the strange woman in the house was, but he must not let outsiders know the attitude of him and his sister, otherwise it would bring them a disaster. Tang Guo almost didn''t hold back augh. If she hadn''t guessed wrong, Ye Min should want to say that this is really great, that thing should have broken long ago. "Sister, do you have a guest?" Ye Min is not very interested in women. He is not touched by the awakened part of women, and he is not touched by those who are not awakened. Therefore, he didn''t look at Tang Guo subconsciously, his eyes were all on Ye Tian. "Well, a ssmate who contradicted me in a girls'' school brought back education." After Ye Tian finished speaking, Ye Min''s eyes brightened. Oh, that might be a new member. This time, he set his gaze on Tang Guo''s face. At first nce, the little girl was quite pretty. "Sister, why did she contradict you?" This was Ye Min''s happiest time. Like Ye Tian, he was a bit perverted, and wanted to hear his sister being scolded when he went to the lecture. Ye Tian looked at Tang Guo: "Call me hypocritical, and call me sick..." Ye Min listened carefully, and made thest serious evaluation, and walked to Tang Guo: "You female ssmate is very unreasonable, how can you curse like this? It should be brought back by my sister for education." "Don''t talk to me in such a high-pitched tone, unless you were born with a positioning watch, otherwise you are not qualified." Tang Guo felt that the two elder brothers of the Ye family were a bit perverted, and Ye Min guessed it was the same as Ye Tian. She is looking for scolding here, then, make him perfect, let him refresh, "only male animals that exploit females." Ye Min: Continue. After joining them in the future, I won''t hear such a perfect curse. Vol 2 Chapter 4435: The post-apocalyptic woman (8) Vol 2 Chapter 4435: The post-apocalyptic woman (8) Ye Min doesn''t want a wife who matches genes from the system. It should be said that he can''t ept it. He still likes it better. The love between men and women before the end of the world, whether it is love at first sight or for a long time, is the beginning of the love between the two parties, how beautiful it is. Ye Min likes to read books, write some short articles, and asionallye to some limericks. It can be said that it is a sad young literary man who knows what his sister is doing. He made a decision and asked Ye Tian to help him to lose his fertility. This is still very easy for Ye Tian. By helping Ye Min to inject drugs, Ye Minpletely lost her fertility. Male genes can enter the system or not, because women in this world are not divided enough. If a man enters the spouse system, some people are eager. Therefore, Young Master Ye has no fertility and is not fit to choose a spouse in the system, many people know. However, it is easy for people at the top of their food to find a wife. But Ye Min didn''t have this thought. At present, apart from training, he was helping Ye Tian to cover. One sentence he often said to Ye Tian is: "Sister, when will you seed? I estimated my life span, about two hundred. Now I am twenty-three, and there are about 170 years to live. No matter what. So, you must seed within this period, at least let me have a twilight romance." Ye Tian and Tang Guo returned to their senses at the same time. She looked at Tang Guo, her eyes fell on the other''s positioning watch, and smiled and asked, "You don''t want to wear this either?" "Who wants to wear shackles?" Tang Guo asked back. Ye Tian raised his eyebrows: "You can take it off now and feel the feeling of not wearing this." "I''ve taken it, and I''ll be caught in a small ck room soon." "This is the Ye Family." "What are you ying?" "At the Ye family, you can''t run away. I just want you to feel this kind of freedom. When you wear it back, you should feel ufortable. I say this is revenge. Can you ept it?" "It really deserves to be the hypocritical Ms. Ye Tian." Even though she was angry, Tang Guo still took off the positioning watch, because from her perspective, she really wanted to take it off. At the moment of taking it off, Tang Guo felt as if some gravity on his shoulders was missing. Ye Tian walked to her, patted Tang Guo''s shoulder with his palm, and asked in her ear: "Now, do you feel free?" "Of course." Tang Guo looked at the positioning watch that was taken down, "If you can step on this thing, you will be more free." Ye Tian thought in his heart that there would be that day. She will let that daye. At that time, all women will no longer have to wear such prison-like shackles to restore their freedom and obtain the human rights they deserve. Ye Tian didn''t let Tang Guo wear it again, but instead left her in the room. "Here, you can move around freely," Ye Tian looked back at the watch in Tang Guo''s hand when he went out, "Of course, there is no need to wear things you hate." "Ms. Ye Tian, you are really sinister. You want me to be free first, and then wear this when you let me out, right?" "Congrattions, you are very smart, you guessed it right, but there is no reward." Tang Guo watched Ye Tian leave briskly, apparently very happy, and his angry expression was slowly put away. "Ms. Ye Tian, you are also very smart, but even greater." Vol 2 Chapter 4436: The post-apocalyptic woman (9) Vol 2 Chapter 4436: The post-apocalyptic woman (9) In the past few days at the Ye family, Tang Guo did follow Ye Tian''s words, she was walking around in this big courtyard. Because she grew up in the women''s cultivation base, although she can go to other ces, no matter where she goes, her every move seems to be monitored. But now she is not wearing a positioning watch, even if there is a camera in the yard, it is different to her. Besides, she didn''t think that Ye Tian would stare at the camera all the time, only that Ye Tian wanted to let her experience freedom first, and then put her in a prison as punishment. Even if she knew it, she still wanted to enjoy this short-lived freedom, what she wanted most. Tang Guo walked around ording to the original owner''s thinking, in fact, he was letting the system help to eliminate, whether there was anything, monitoring Ye Family. Finally, apart from outside the Ye family, there are some miniature monitors, which are not in the Ye family''s yard. "That''s good, already in charge of thework system here?" System: [I have taken control, and I have taken over. Now I want them to see what they can see. "Then first shield the signals on all women''s positioning watches, so that they think there is a problem with the product." System: Necrosis as usual. [The host is big, it''s already done. The current system is already very powerful. For him, this kind of thing is just a matter of moving his fingers. No, he seems to have no fingers. "Express: I don''t know why, all positioning watches have lost their signals. At present, experts have been studying, and the preliminary guess is that there is a problem with the product." Tang Guo watched the news and was very happy. Ye Tian is also watching the news, and he is very happy. There will be problems with this kind of stuff, and it is best to never give a signal. Ye Tian especially wanted to say this, but thest thing he said was: "You should hope very much that these things will never have a signal, right?" "Of course." Tang Guo was affirmed, still a little gloating, she wasughing crazy in her heart, and Ms. Ye Tian obviously hoped it too, didn''t she? "Sister, I heard that something, it seems, there is no signal, it is said to be a product failure?" An excited male voice came outside, "Sister, this is really..." That''s great, that thing should be broken Before he finished speaking, Ye Min found that Ye Tian was sitting alone not far away. Although she is a woman, Ye Min is still very vignt, and hastily changed the subject, "This is really weird." He didn''t know who the strange woman in the house was, but he must not let outsiders know the attitude of him and his sister, otherwise it would bring them a disaster. Tang Guo almost didn''t hold back augh. If she hadn''t guessed wrong, Ye Min should want to say that this is really great, that thing should have broken long ago. "Sister, do you have a guest?" Ye Min is not very interested in women. He is not touched by the awakened part of women, and he is not touched by those who are not awakened. Therefore, he didn''t look at Tang Guo subconsciously, his eyes were all on Ye Tian. "Well, a ssmate who contradicted me in a girls'' school brought back education." After Ye Tian finished speaking, Ye Min''s eyes brightened. Oh, that might be a new member. This time, he set his gaze on Tang Guo''s face. At first nce, the little girl was quite pretty. "Sister, why did she contradict you?" This was Ye Min''s happiest time. Like Ye Tian, he was a bit perverted, and wanted to hear his sister being scolded when he went to the lecture. Ye Tian looked at Tang Guo: "Call me hypocritical, and call me sick..." Ye Min listened carefully, and made thest serious evaluation, and walked to Tang Guo: "You female ssmate is very unreasonable, how can you curse like this? It should be brought back by my sister for education." "Don''t talk to me in such a high-pitched tone, unless you were born with a positioning watch, otherwise you are not qualified." Tang Guo felt that the two elder brothers of the Ye family were a bit perverted, and Ye Min guessed it was the same as Ye Tian. She is looking for scolding here, then, make him perfect, let him refresh, "only male animals that exploit females." Ye Min: Continue. After joining them in the future, I won''t hear such a perfect curse. Vol 2 Chapter 4437: The post-apocalyptic woman (10) Vol 2 Chapter 4437: The post-apocalyptic woman (10) "At present, the positioning watch has lost its signal, and no problem has been detected for the time being. It is not ruled out that this batch of positioning watches has a problem." It has been several days since Ye Min looked for curses that day. At this time, ording to the original owner''s timeline, she also found that the two elder brothers and sisters of the Ye family had some problems, so she did not scold them at every turn, but silently observed them and became transparent people. Ye Tian: "It seems that I didn''t find the reason. I''m really curious about how the positioning of the watch is going." "Sister, you are thinking, if there is no signal for positioning the watch in the future, right?" Ye Min opened it up and made a weird and cheerful expression, "I like that too." Ye Tian was still serious and shook his head: "How is it possible?" "Yeah." Ye Min was a little dazed, yeah, how could it be possible. Nowadays, the world has developed to the point where men have absolute control and dominance, and there is no such thing as women. If such a good opportunity is not exploited properly, wouldn''t it be wasted? After speaking, the two sisters and brothers of the Ye family didn''t avoid Tang Guo. They found Tang Guo''s strange eyes, and did not exin, as if they wanted her to know more. Tang Guo was a little anxious, and she didn''t know when Ye Tian could take her to theboratory to do important things. At present, she has browsed through the information several times and is ready to do a big job. With the strength of her soul, it is easy to remember her. "What''s impossible?" Tang Guo suddenly said, attracting the attention of the two sisters and brothers, and their eyes fell on her. Tang Guo continued: "If I remember correctly, the watches are all reced in batches, even if they are broken and then reced, they are also spares produced in the same batch. Why, so many of them are broken together? All broken?" Ye Min corrected: "That''s no signal." "What is this thing used for, don''t you know? There is a difference between no signal and broken?" Ye Min likes to be smashed, and Tang Guo fulfills his wish. Ye Min was not angry at all, and said happily, "You are right, you are right." Except for the women in his family, he is rarely stunned by other women, with a fierce tone and strangely cute. Compared with those poor women who have been domesticated, they are well-behaved and dull. Such a woman really looks like a living life, a bit like the women he saw in those documentaries. "This is not impossible. After all, no specific reasons have been found. I guess that the newly produced positioning watches will most likely be tested in a batch first and will not be fully reced. At present, all girls'' schools are temporarily closed and are not allowed to go out at will. "Speaking of this, Ye Tianughed mockingly," They also issued a notice saying that the reason why the watch has no signal may be due to the appearance of a mutated monster. It is true that the sound wave of the monster is affected. Are women free to run out? As soon as this noticees out, those women who live at home will also be closely watched by family members." In this distorted world, women are the resources of a family, and if they are missing, it is the loss of a family. This is the new world after thest days. Although it has not been lost, the virus has already been wiped out. But there are mutated nts, mutated animals, and new monsters born in the end times. Except for human settlements, other ces are indeed more dangerous. Ye Tian: "Wait another two days to see what''s going on." Tang Guo was thoughtful. It seemed that she could not destroy the next batch of positioning watches they experimented with. She had to wait for them to fully produce and let all women wear them before she would destroy them. Vol 2 Chapter 4438: The post-apocalyptic woman (11) Vol 2 Chapter 4438: The post-apocalyptic woman (11) Ye Tian has already left, mostly to theboratory. Ye Min is still there, he doesn''t know much about theboratory. However, he also has positions that are not big or small, which is linked to literature and history. Unfortunately, the arrival of the end times has destroyed countless precious materials. What Ye Min did was to collect and repair the remnants of those precious materials, so it''s not surprising why he knew so much about the society before the end of the world. In his hands, he kept countless books and audios. After Ye Tian left, Ye Min moved to Tang Guo''s side: "Go, I''ll show you a documentary before the end of the world. You have never seen such a society. If you meet, you will definitely like it." Tang Guo no longer needs brainwashing, and Ye Tian now needs people to be awakened independently, not for them. By doing this, Ye Min waspletely sharing good things with Tang Guo. "What kind of documentary is it?" Tang Guo thought of this as indeed a variety of more serious videos, which are no better than military drills, but the videos in the newswork. She never expected that there was only one character in the picture, and this character was still a woman, and she looked pretty. But what fascinated her most was that in front of the other party''s table, there were superrge basins filled with food. "This is a woman before the end of the world." Ye Min and Tang Guo said, "ording to the various information I found, it shows that women have a greater appetite before the end of the world." Cough cough cough... Tang Guo chose to forgive Ye Min for his mental retardation, because the end of the world hassted for hundreds of years, and now he has recovered, less than a hundred years, so the videos that can survive are really precious and rare. "You can see, there are so many pots of food in front of her, you can eat all of them in a while." Ye Min held his chin, with a look of shock, "Don''t look at her small body, actually she has a lot of appetite." System: Hahahahahahahaha, where does the mentally retardede from, have you never heard of fake food? "Can eat so much food and maintain a good figure. It is very likely that women before the end of the world have very powerful power. Only with this exnation can we understand where the food they eat is consumed." Ye Min fell into deep thought. Perhaps the virus in thest days deprived women of their abilities, allowing men to gain the upper hand. Judging from other data, the sexes before the end of the world seem to be rtively bnced, which shows that even if these women have strong powers, they are not like today Exploit men as well." Tang Guo didn''t disturb Ye Min''s brain replenishment, in fact, there was nothing tough at. That society has been hundreds of years away. It is Ye Min''s ability to retain such clear information. It is not easy to fix these. Inferring from these data alone, Ye Min was right. "I don''t think so." Tang Guo still intends to say the correct answer sideways, "From the surface of this woman, her physical strength is still simr to that of our current women, and it may even be a little weaker. " "Why do you have such an idea?" "Just to talk casually, eating a lot doesn''t mean she has strong power. Besides, she may not actually eat these foods." This document only has video, and the audio has not been repaired well. In fact, many of the videos that Ye Min repaired had no sound, so it was impossible to tell what the other party said. Vol 2 Chapter 4439: The post-apocalyptic woman (12) Vol 2 Chapter 4439: The post-apocalyptic woman (12) "Then you continue to talk about it." Ye Min was obviously interested, although repairing the previous information is very precious. But some information about women, apart from him, few people will be interested. At least, the world that is currently exploiting and domesticating women does not want to see the emergence of information about women''s once powerful forces. Therefore, Ye Min has no one else to discuss this. The discussions with other people are all other materials besides women. Without more professional people, naturally there is no clue. Tang Guo obviously knew this. Ye Min wanted to know, so she said, "You saw her eating and chewing, but you also saw her swallowing food?" "Of course I saw it, didn''t she swallow it?" "ording to her mouthful of food, go in, chew a few times, swallowing is more problematic. And we eat food, not always chewing and swallowing, it should not be a bite of meat, chewing slowly, and finally swallowing Right?" Ye Min still took a bit of snacks next to him, his eyes were surprised, it seemed like this. When he eats snacks, he always chews while swallowing. If he only chews and saves it for thest swallow, this ispletely inconsistent when eating food. "It makes sense, what do you mean?" "I know how to look at the mouth shape." Tang Guo said. Ye Min is not surprised to hear that she knows this skill. Some people do, but no one will help him look at these. Those people are going to read other materials, and Ye Min also I''m afraid that using this kind of information frequently will arouse those people''s disgust and destroy them. He was able to obtain these information, but it seemed not serious on the surface. When he saw people, he said that he had a unique taste, and they ignored it. After all, everyone now knows that Young Master Ye is inactive and cannot allow women to be pregnant, and loses the qualification to enter the spouse system to select a spouse. Maybe, my heart is a bit abnormal. "Then can you see what she is talking about?" Ye Min asked excitedly. Tang Guo shifted his eyes to the video screen and said, "She just said, thank you for the Rockets of Big Brother." "She said again, thank you for his ten rockets." "This time, she said, ah, ah, thank you brother, thank you for his spacecraft, brother, I love you." "Brother, what do you want to eat, I will help you eat!" Tang Guo thought Ye Min would be surprised, how could it be so. Ye Min was really surprised, but it was different from what she thought. Ye Min said: "ording to the current repair data, it does not show that the technology before the end of the world is more advanced than it is now. I am really shocked that their rockets are already used. Ivee to give gifts to people, and spaceships, so I dont even think about it." Ye Min was surprised, and felt something was wrong. That one named Big Bang, is he rich and the richest man in the world? That woman is indeed very beautiful. If she is the richest man in the world, she should be able to afford it. System: [Host, this child is so pitiful, it is estimated that they have not even repaired the information about the live broadcast industry. Tang Guo: "It''s not easy. The end of the world hase, and these are all destroyed. It is not easy to keep these. These are all private enterprises. When the end of the world hase, they are of no use and are not valued. Naturally, no one will protect them in advance. ." "It shouldn''t be like that. If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be a virtual gift." Tang Guo and Ye Min exined. Vol 2 Chapter 4440: The post-apocalyptic woman (13) Vol 2 Chapter 4440: The post-apocalyptic woman (13) Ye Min was less shocked just now. The current society does not live broadcast the industry. It should be said that the various industries before the end of the world are not here. After all, it has not been more than a hundred years since the difficult end times. It is not surprising that many people have been distorted in their hearts after going through the end times for hundreds of years and developed into what they are now. Although the current technology is not bad, there are not many that provide human entertainment. Ye Min agreed with Tang Guo''s statement: "Then you mean, this woman is actually performing?" "Performing to eat?" Ye Min''s eyes shed with novelty, "This is really an interesting profession, but unfortunately it doesn''t exist anymore. However, just now you said that she seems to be eating fake food, is that a lie?" "You may not know when you see it. If you are willing to pay for gifts, I think it''s just a fun. This is the boredom of the rich." Tang Guo said. She has also been exposed to this industry, and some things are fake. Don''t some rich people know? No, they know that they just enjoy this feeling. For others, tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of money may be a lot, and it will take a long time to earn. For them, it may not be enough pocket money. Ordinary peoplepare it, seriously, then lose. "That''s right." Ye Min didn''t know what he was thinking of, and he knew, "What do you think this industry might be called?" "Let''s eat live broadcast." Tang Guo took the literal meaning and directly said eating broadcast. It was too straightforward. She didn''t want her identity to be discovered by another traverser. For example, the heroine Pei Xixi. The Tao is different, it is best not to recognize each other to avoid trouble. "It should be called Eat Broadcast, it''s simple and easy to remember." Ye Min said. Tang Guo pursed her lips and nodded, "This is a good name." "Then I''ll show you other things. Very few people usually look at these materials. It''s just our family watching it." This time, Ye Min showed Tang Guo a fragment of the Xianxia movie. With their current capabilities, they have not repaired any damaged video. Therefore, many materials are fragments. Even so, Ye Min watched it with gusto, and exined to Tang Guo: "You must not think that this is true. This is called a TV series. It was created by humans before the end of the world. It is a way of entertainment for them. It''s a kind of TV series, called Xianxia Movie. If you are interested, you cane and watch other types if there is nothing to do." "Unfortunately, these things are not allowed to be filmed now." Ye Min felt a little regretful. Tang Guo didn''t interrupt, she could feel Ye Min''s regret: "Do you like the world before the end of the world?" "Of course, that world is rich and colorful, and there are many things worth knowing." Ye Min said, "The current world is like a big cage, and it''s not only women, but men as well." "You''re right." Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Do you have any abilities?" "Yes." Ye Min said, "but not usually." "why?" "Because I often use abilities, I will..." Ye Min suddenly remembered that there was a woman sitting next to him. Seeing Tang Guo''s serious appearance, he still said, "You should know that after using more male abilities, there will be Side effects?" "Know, if you use it too much, they will estrus like a beast who doesn''t understand etiquette and shame, trampling on women at will." Ye Min was said to have his eyelids twitched. Vol 2 Chapter 4441: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (14) Vol 2 Chapter 4441: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (14) "I don''t want to be like that. Now our technology has developed well, and we also have weapons to deal with mutant nts and animals. If you don''t use it, you don''t need it, unless it threatens your life." Ye Min said. "The idea is good," Tang Guo said, "but as far as I know, some men are dedicated to this aspect to exhaust the abnormal energy." Ye Min: "Anyway, I won''t, I''m not a pervert." "I heard that Young Master Ye will have no offspring, I doubt you are because of this..." "Ball, don''t guess." Ye Min was a little speechless, "I just think everything is too distorted. This is not what I want. I only give up. So, I chose to inject the drug by myself." "You are really different, so what kind of life do you yearn for?" Ye Min''s eyes became a little longing: "Like before the end of the world, and as written in ancient poems, Guan Guan Jujiu, on the continent of the river, a gentledy, a gentleman is so good." "I want to marry a girl who I like and who loves me. We respect each other, and no one is anyone''s ve." After Ye Min answered, he gave Tang Guo a little embarrassedly. He felt that the girl who was about to join made him feel a little real in this world. Although there are many brave and decisive girls under his sister''s hands, he doesn''t have that idea. But this girl is different, where is different, he didn''t want to understand for now. Perhaps, she will discuss with him these materials that are ignored by others. Or perhaps, she wouldn''t think that his dream was a luxury, but insteadughed and discussed with him, as if she supported him. Many people say that Young Master Ye is a person with brain problems. "What about you, do you have any ideas for the future?" Ye Min asked. "Yes," Tang Guo nodded seriously, "I also like the world before the end of the world you mentioned. Men and women are free, and no one can exploit anyone." Without waiting for Ye Min to speak, Tang Guo said: "But in order to achieve this process, women must first stand in an absolute position." "By the way, regarding the side effects of your men''s supernatural powers, has anyone studied a solution?" Tang Guo always felt that this is not simple, it is not as simple as a virus. Ye Min looked serious: "After studying it, Iter found that there was only this side effect. If I couldn''t figure out the research, I didn''t care." Tang Guo''s extremely powerful spirit, of course, could feel the aura of Ye Min''s supernatural powers. In fact, this world has special energy, and she is already practicing. In other words, she can actually pretend to be a supernatural person. She felt that she would still resolve the changes in male powers. Just like Ye Min, not all men in this world are bad. There are also men who are looking forward to a better world. Just like among women, there is also Pei Xixi, who does not care about whether others will be exploited if she is not exploited. Within a few days, Ye Tian asked Tang Guo if he would join her organization? Tang Guo certainly agreed. This time, she finally entered theboratory. First of all, she showed her ingenuity and she never forgets, which attracted Ye Tian''s attention. I don''t know what Ye Tian has done, but Tang Guo lives with Ye''s parents in his heart. When Tang Guo followed Ye Tianpao in theboratory, the friends in the group also brought her a surprise. [Marguerite]: I found a kind of fruit tree here, called Sage Devil Fruit, which is said to enable men to conceive and have children. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Master, I had an ident while exploring the Secret ssics and went to a very strange world. Only when you saw the chat history before did you know your current situation. I also know a kind of magical fruit here. This is a world with all kinds of powerful monsters. Fortunately, I am a monk, otherwise I really can''t survive. Fortunately, he is a monk, otherwise he would be stripped of his innocence by the women here. [Mo Yuntian]: Does your kid feel proud to be an old virgin? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master... I learned it from you. [Mo Yuntian]:! ! ! Don''t dawdle, hurry up and say, the girl is still waiting. Vol 2 Chapter 4442: The post-apocalyptic woman (15) Vol 2 Chapter 4442: The post-apocalyptic woman (15) [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Master, this world is a world of women. Without men, women here will be pregnant as long as they reach adulthood. Basically, one child will be born automatically in five years. It may be that for the sake of bnce, God cannot allow them to have children all the time, so there is a kind of fruit tree called avoiding fruit. If you dont want to have a baby anymore, you can avoid getting pregnant again if you eat the fruit. Moreover, this kind of women who can no longer have children will automatically be guards, and their strength will be very powerful. [Ziyun]: Sure enough, there are three thousand worlds. There are no surprises. I heard a lot about the bnce of yin and yang. In this world, there is yin and yang, and yang is yin. Yun Gu''s experience this time gave me some insights and overturned some ideas. [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, I thought that the girl took us to see the world, it was already exciting enough, I didn''t expect that Yungu''s experience in the secret realm was also eye-opening. [Queen Mother Chen]: In other words, where Yun Gu is currently located, only women exist. Heaven created other conditions for the existence of this world? [Chi Xiao]: You can say so. [Margaret]: It seems that what Yungu and I have gotten can help the school spend, right? [School Flowers]: These two things are a surprise to me, but if you want to use them in the current world, you will definitely need to cultivate them through various experiments. Every human being in a small world is different. For Tang Guo, these are not difficult things, the most basic things are all there, and the rest is a matter of time. Tang Guo received the avoid fruit and holy fruit from Marguerite and Shangguan Yungu, and mature fruit, some immature, buds, and saplings. They sent a lot to Tang Guo, lest she didn''t have enough. With this kind of foundation, Tang Guo can boldly cultivate with these things. [Shangguan Yungu]: Although this world is a bit strange, I originally nned to go out earlier, but now the school flowers can still use the things here, then when your situation is resolved, I will find a way to go out. The queen at this time is still friendly to me. [Margaret]: The queen must be interesting to you, is the queen good-looking? [Shangguan Yungu]: The women here are all pretty. [Margaret]: Are you tempted? [Queen Mother Chen]:... [Shangguan Yungu]: Not tempted. [Marguerite]: In case she seduce you, seduces you, violently persecutes... [Shangguan Yungu]: I have good concentration. In addition, although they have good strength, they are not my opponents. Anyway, I am also a fairy. Now, people in this world are regarded as teachers of the country, very respect, Senior Margaret, I think there is something wrong with your thinking. [Margaret]: No wonder, like your master, you deserve to be single. [Shangguan Yungu]: Is there anything wrong with being single? [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, is there anything wrong with being single? Look at Ziyun, Chi Xiao, Misty, Yinhuan, Emanuel, Harold, Allen, and the Queen Mother Chen, they are all single dogs. [Chi Xiao]: I feel offended. [Ziyun]: Offended to +1 Mission: +2 ... [Queen Mother Chen]: I am not called single, but widow. [Mo Yuntian]:... Seeing the people in the group making trouble for a while, there was nothing to share in thest days, Tang Guo sent them some inventory, and then left the group. Vol 2 Chapter 4443: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (16) Vol 2 Chapter 4443: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (16) Tang Guo came to theboratory and saw Ye Tian''s serious look, and asked, "Sister Ye, do you have any eyebrows?" Ye Tian nodded and shook his head again: "The current version of the drug does make women lose fertility, but it still has a lot of side effects. Moreover, without time to observe, I dare not take this risk for women to use." "In addition, I still worry about one thing." Ye Tian looked heavy. Tang Guo asked, "What''s the matter?" "A woman who can''t have children, even if she avoids being used as a fertility tool, they will face another kind of crisis without strong force." In fact, Tang Guo had already thought about it, but she still heard Ye Tian say: "You also know that male abilities have certain side effects. After frequent use of abilities, they will have estrus like animals. ording to the current situation, No matter how bad a womans genes are, as long as she has fertility, at least safety can be guaranteed. It is okay but without fertility, maybe those frantic people will use this part of women who have not had children to give supernatural powers... " Ye Tian didn''t finish, but the faces of the women heard in theboratory changed drastically. Yes, after all, it is not the best way to make women lose their fertility. The reason for studying this drug is that this drug is already the simplest experiment for them. Rather than saying that the current drug is prepared for all human women, it is better to say that it is prepared for women who are unwilling to have children. Because the side effects of the drug are too great, there are currently some women in theboratory who have undergone uterine surgery. They are afraid that one day they will be caught and used as children''s tools. Once someone noticed that they had done this kind of operation and forced them to do other things, they would immediately bite off the poison capsule in their mouth and kill themselves. This is their determination, and finally pride. "In this way, in fact, the only way to get women to stand up is to use strong force." Tang Guo said. Ye Tian''s face was ugly: "Unfortunately, I can''t find out how the abilities are triggered." In the past few years, the men of the Ye family all cooperated with Ye Tian to do supernatural stimtion experiments, but unfortunately, little progress has been made. I can''t find the point that stimtes skills at all. "Sister Ye, I want to go for a walk." Tang Guo said suddenly, "Since I can''t find it in humans, I want to find it in other animals and nts." "It''s very dangerous outside, and we have done experiments on animals and nts over the years." "I still want to go out and have a look." Tang Guo said persistently, "I have seen the experimental records before, and I feel that the type is too small, and some nts in deeper ces seem to have not been studied." "Because those ces are too dangerous, even those with supernatural powers might not be able to retreat all over." Ye Tian said, "It seems that I can''t persuade you. , Since you want to go, I will arrange two people for you." "Okay, thank Sister Ye." Tang Guo originally wanted to honestly study gic modification agents. With Billy and Emanuel helping her, she could obtain interster gic modification agents for research. The results will definitely be quick, and many side effects will be eliminated. Later, when Margaret found Saint Child Moguo and Avoid Ziguo, Tang Guo changed his mind. She thinks it''s better to use these two things to make an article. She has to find a way to make these two fruits into one kind of fruit. Vol 2 Chapter 4444: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (17) Vol 2 Chapter 4444: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (17) That is to say, grafting cultivation, so that the fruit retains two characteristics, after the female and male in this world eat it, they can get the kind of effect they need. It''s easy to say, but it''s also very difficult. She also needs a lot of white mice to do experiments, and even in the end, people in theirboratory may have to make sacrifices. But with her, she will guarantee the safety of all members of theboratory, which is not difficult for her. The next day, before Tang Guo could go out, he received a positioning watch from the women''s cultivation base. After thest test, it is said that positioning the watch has no problem. The positioning watch was brought by Ye Min for her, and winked and said, "I''ll keep it for you. Anyway, we are together, no one can find it." "No, give it to me." Tang Guo took the positioning watch, anyway, it will break down for a while, and it can be used as a time watch. This time Ye Min was among them. He said that he had to follow him, and that his abilities were more powerful and more restrained than ordinary abilities. Even if he used abilities, he could restrain himself. Even if he couldn''t control it, he could still inject himself with the medicine Ye Tian gave him. The starting point was good, Ye Min also showed Tang Guo the medicine he brought to show his sincerity. "If one day, there is a chance to lose the power, would you like it?" "Return to before the end of the world?" Ye Min asked. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "Of course I do." Ye Min raised his eyebrows, "what''s not willing?" "But in this world, if you don''t have any powers, it means it''s a waste. The beautiful world you imagined might not be seen. You will be bullied and you can''t protect the people you want to protect." Ye Min was a bit contradictory, it seemed to be the reason. "Then don''t lose it." Ye Min said for a long time. Tang Guo just talked about it casually. At present, the living environment of women is still to be solved. As for the others, we can only look at it step by step. Many problems cannot be solved in one step, so take your time. For three months, Tang Guo took Ye Min to find all kinds of weird nts, animals, and some special fruits and saplings. Because they brought the space superpower, they can be installed. Of course, they also encountered a lot of danger during the period. Tang Guo didn''t show his strength, only showed some fighting skills, dexterously avoiding some dangers, there was still no problem. Ye Min''s ability is indeed very powerful, and it can help her out of danger every time. However, after using the ability, she could indeed feel that Ye Min would be a little different. Later, she proposed to observe Ye Min after using the power. Ye Min didn''t refuse. My sister said Tang Guo was a genius. Maybe the other party could see the problem of the supernatural being? In fact, even if Tang Guo saw the problems of these supernatural beings, it could be solved, but it would not be solved for the time being. At most, he made something to suppress the side effects. A yearter, Tang Guo and Ye Min returned to theboratory. It takes one year to plunge into theboratory. She confuses Shengzi Moguo and Biziguo, and at the end excludes other nts one by one, and puts them to study separately. Half a year ago, she had discovered the special effects of these two kinds of fruits and experimented with mice. All the women in theboratory had taken refrain. Moreover, it is not like a supernatural ability, but it does not lose a supernatural ability. Anyway, the force value is high. Vol 2 Chapter 4445: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (18) Vol 2 Chapter 4445: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (18) At the beginning, Ye Tian didn''t know what the Holy Son Demon Fruit was. They first ate the Saint Son Demon Fruit to the female mice. There is no response, just normal fruit. Later, Tang Guo proposed to give the male mice the magic fruit of Saint Son. Also put forward an amazing idea, let male mice mate with male mice, another group ofboratories, let male mice and female mice mate together. The final result is surprising. Because they are all pregnant. At that time, Ye Tian sighed with emotion: "Humans, as expected, no matter what time they are, there is no way to discover all the mysteries of life." The experiment this time, although for them, was a very surprising discovery. It''s incredible. Ye Tian: "Now this kind of fruit can only be pregnant if males eat it. The kind of fruit that can prevent pregnancy and inspire powerful forces seems to be specially prepared for women." "The problem ising. Many women should be willing to take Shiziguo, but men may not necessarily take Shengziguo." Ye Tian said. "Sister Ye is afraid of the extinction of this world?" Ye Tian shook his head: "What am I afraid of? Since what remains is sin, not destruction. If you can''t get the human rights that you should have, what are you talking about for the continuation of mankind? The reason why mankind is human, not animal, is because human beings are in addition to animal instinct. There is also the ability to think that all animals do not have. Now that we have the ability to think, why do we have to do something that an animal can do instead of choosing the life we want?" "Except for the effects of the two fruits at hand, the continuation of mankind was originallypleted by men and women, not by oppressing the other. Otherwise, what is the difference from animals?" "So, I am not afraid of this world being destroyed. The crisis of mankind is not caused by female infertility." Tang Guo nodded: "That''s not enough. We need to get the human rights belonging to women. Before that, why should we consider the continuation of humanity? Others have not considered it for us." "What do you think?" Ye Tian asked Tang Guo. "Whether it is avoiding fruit or giving birth to fruit, it is a good thing, but many men will not allow them to appear." Tang Guo said, "However, they can''t stop it. I also want to make the two fruits into one. And want them to multiply and be a verymon fruit." "The first person to eat these fruits may have to choose carefully. After all, there are still women in this world who are unwilling to lose their fertility. No matter how strong they are, they cannot ept it." Ye Tian said, "I''ll take care of this. Actually, there are many people who have the same idea as our Ye family. Then, let them eat these fruits." "It''s better to graft first. I don''t know what the result will be. I hope it won''t lose all its effects." Tang Guo said. Ye Tian''s eyes shed with excitement, she squeezed the pen in her hand hard, only heard a click, and then she couldn''t help but smile when she looked at the pen that was broken in two. Is this the feeling of having great power? It was really wonderful. No wonder, those with supernatural powers always treat them aloof as ants. Even if she has good abilities, in the heart of the supernatural person, she is probably just a fertility tool. Once before entering theboratory, Tang Guo asked Ye Min to help inquire about someone. Since crossing over, she had not heard of Pei Xixi. "Pei Xixi, do you know her?" Ye Min was puzzled. Vol 2 Chapter 4446: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (19) Vol 2 Chapter 4446: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (19) Of course Ye Min knew Pei Xixi, because Pei Xixi''s genes were very good, and he matched five men with unusual identities at once. I don''t know what''s going on, none of these five men don''t give up. Now it seems that there is a kind of meaning that they have the same meaning as Pei Xixi. "Pei Xixi has registered marriage with the five men of Fu Qiu, and now she lives together, and she seems to be pregnant." Ye Min said, and after that he nced at Tang Guo, "Are you good friends?" "No, I suddenly remembered that I heard some news before." Tang Guo said. The original owner and Pei Xixi do know each other, but they are not familiar with each other. After all, they are both a training base for women. But not long after she walked through, she left with Ye Tian, and then stayed in theboratory forever, of course she didn''t have time to pay attention to each other. "I heard that theboratory has made a good breakthrough?" Ye Min asked, he still didn''t know about the birth of Ziguo and avoiding Ziguo. "I went out with you before and found two kinds of fruits, one of which can give women powerful strength, but they will lose fertility. People in theboratory ate them, and there are no side effects." Ye Min nodded: "Then have you eaten too?" "have eaten." Ye Min nodded again: "That''s good, so you have the ability to protect yourself and you won''t be bullied in the future." "Ye Min, you don''t look like a man in this world." Tang Guo said straightforwardly. Ye Min said, "It''s different at first, so I told you in a low voice, but I don''t like children at all." "Why?" Tang Guo asked in a low voice. Ye Min''s voice became quieter again, and he reached Tang Guo''s ear, sniffing the scent of the opponent, he swallowed, and then moved away automatically, fearing that Tang Guo would misunderstand that he was a frantic guy with no self-control. "I repaired a piece of information before, and I think one sentence above is correct." "what?" "The child is the third party between the husband and wife." 110 e-book Tang Guoren couldn''t help but said, "But some families of three are still very happy." "But it can''t be reflected in this society. If one party is not equal, there is no so-called happiness. In fact, I really don''t like children. Maybe it''s not like in my bones. I still want to find someone who can love and join hands for a lifetime. "Ye Min kept looking at Tang Guo, this is not bad. "Ye Min, do you want to know the function of another fruit?" Ye Min felt it was not easy when he heard it. Tang Guo said: "Another kind of fruit will bring earth-shaking changes to the world, especially for men." Ye Min had a bad premonition: "A man will get pregnant and give birth to a baby if he eats it." Ye Min: "..." "Don''t eat the fruits here in the future, if you identally..." Ye Min: "I don''t have a girlfriend, and I can''t give birth after eating it. Besides, even if I have to give birth, I have to have a girlfriend?" Ye Min alluded that Tang Guo understood. Ye Min meant that she had eaten Avoid Ziguo, and even if they both had something, she seemed to be unable to give birth to a baby. Ye Min looked at Tang Guo triumphantly, that look was really funny. "I''m not talking to you, I want to conduct the next experiment." Ye Min was reluctant: "How long will it take?" "I don''t know, the experiment is sessful." Tang Guo didn''t know either. After all, the grafting of the two kinds of fruits would cause various changes. As Tang Guo expected, the grafting and cultivation of the next two fruits was not smooth. There are various situations in the middle, and it will always lose other effects, fail to meet her expectations, and may even lose all the effects. Fortunately, there is growth solution, otherwise it is not worth the time. Vol 2 Chapter 4447: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (20) Vol 2 Chapter 4447: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (20) After not knowing how many experiments, she finally got an eyebrow, and she got a few fruits with two effects. Next, continue to cultivate and cultivate, and take the best seeds every time. In the end, she got the perfect seed. At this point, ten years have passed. In fact, Tang Guo cheated in this experiment, using a lot of things in her space, including asking Ziyun and the others for some fairy stones, Lingquan and the like. Otherwise, it won''t go so smoothly. "What should this fruit be called?" Ye Tian''s eyes were red. In the past ten years, they have been thinking about this thing day and night, and finally it''s done. Tang Guo shook his head: "I''ll name it Scrap, Sister Ye will pick one." Ye Tian: "Ites in two colors, and it is the hope of our women. It is like a rainbow after wind and rain. Why not call it rainbow fruit." "Okay, let''s scatter the seeds. When this batch grows, people should know the function of this fruit. You can eat or not at that time, just let them." Tang Guo said with a smile, "We have many seeds , Even if someone cuts it, then we will nt it. After all, this world is not their territory, not all ces, they can control. Those dangerous ces, sow more seeds." Of course, this kind of Ziyun Tang Guo privately gave Ziyun''s help to cultivate a lot, and then she would get some paper puppets and go to those dangerous ces. With her, don''t want to let this fruit go extinct. "Leave the rest to Sister Ye." Whoever eats this batch of fruits first has Ye Tian to help. "give it to me." Before long, a newly discovered thing named Rainbow Fruit appeared. However, it is currently found to be rtively rare, and only the upper ss can use it. The few families that Ye Tian chose were all families she knew well and discussed. Of these families, to get this kind of fruit, of course they know to give it to women. These women all have offspring, so losing fertility is not a bad thing for them. In addition, some of the women who are rtively young and unmarried can eat if they want to eat, but the family will not stop them. Because, apart from their families, other families with reproductive desires still use women as fertility tools. Like the Xiang Ye family, as for Ye Tian, Ye Min''s brothers and sisters are still rtively normal. In addition, it is verymon for a mother to give birth to more than a dozen of families who are not toopetitive. Women in this world have no supernatural powers, so they are very weak. After giving birth to more than a dozen children in a row, their vitality is greatly injured and their life span is shortened. Many do not continue to give birth, and arge part is because the body can''t bear it, not because the men don''t want their wives to give birth. The rainbow fruits were all eaten by the women of those families selected by Ye Tian. It didn''t take long for the rumor that the women who ate the rainbow fruits had powerful powers. As soon as this news came out, countless people went crazy, looking for rainbow fruit crazily. Including those strong and reproductive families, and also hope that the females of their own families can be strong, so that they can continue to have more children. In their view, the strength of women in their own family will not affect the strength of women in the entire world, and they can manage it. Of course, they also have another purpose, whether this rainbow fruit can make the male''s ability stronger. Tang Guo and Ye Tian quietly watched the development of everything. "Pei Xixi''s husbands are also looking for rainbow fruit at a high price. They seem to want to eat for Pei Xixi." Ye Min brought Tang Guo thetest news. Tang Guo: "If you don''t give it to them, Pei Xixi, who doesn''t know the truth, will regret it after eating." "You know?" Ye Min was a little surprised. In the past ten years, Pei Xixi has given birth to several children. Don''t you want to be strong? " "Look at you and you''ll know. Anyway, you won''t give it to them. After the effectes out, they will know about this. You can see if they will give it to Pei Xixi." Tango paused: "If a few of them want to eat it, it''s okay, let them taste it first. This little thing, shouldn''t you bother you?" Ye Min and Ye Tian''s expressions became strange at the same time. If Pei Xixi''s five husbands ate, Pei Xixi did not eat. So, after they are together, who will be pregnant? It''s really hard to exin. So far, Ye Tian feels that this fruit cannot be exined by science. Tang Guo sneered inwardly, this is abination of magic fruit and spirit fruit, of course it is something science can''t solve. She and those five men were enemies, the kind of enemies that hadn''t been discussed. Dont you like children? Then be born and make more contributions to the continuation of mankind. Vol 2 Chapter 4448: The post-apocalyptic woman (21) Vol 2 Chapter 4448: The post-apocalyptic woman (21) Tang Guo''s two brothers and sisters listened to it. They began to n this matter, fighting for the five men to get only five fruits. I heard that the five men regarded Pei Xixi as life and treated her very well. The two sisters and brothers of the Ye family also wanted to see if it was really that good. If they really treat Pei Xixi in their hearts and get Rainbow Fruit, they must give Pei Xixi first. It would be interesting if they eat the rainbow fruit first. "Sister, I think I can put some rainbow fruit out, after all, it''s almost fried outside." Ye Min said. Ye Tian agreed: "Okay, then let it go." "Pei Xixi''s husband got five." Tang Guo interjected. Ye Tian and Ye Min didn''t know why Tang Guo was so persistent, but they didn''t object. Under the arrangement of the two siblings, it was indeed Pei Xixi''s five husbands who each got a rainbow fruit. The Fu family, Fu Qiu looked at the rainbow fruit in the fruit tray: "This rainbow fruit, is it that a few women awakened their powerful power before?" "Yes." "They ate, do they have another reaction?" "There is no adverse reaction. Although they have different powers and abilities, they are definitely not weaker than those with abilities, even..." "Even what?" "Maybe stronger." Fu Qiu''s face sank, he picked up Rainbow Fruit and returned to the room. At the same time, things like this were happening in the Liang family, Tong Jia, and Fan family. The five people each got a rainbow fruit, but none of them made a statement, nor got together to discuss it. But after thinking about it, each ate the rainbow fruit. Even if they are powerful abilities, they still hope to gain another powerful ability. It was just that after no one had eaten the rainbow fruit, there was no response, which made Fu Qiu and the others wonder if they were cheated. But those women who eat rainbow fruit do possess powerful power, which cannot be deceived. Could it be that the rainbow fruit they obtained was fake? Just look more alike? After waiting for a long time, there was still no response, so a few people arranged for someone to see the reaction of other families. They found that any family that obtained the Rainbow Fruit did not inspire a powerful force after the current supernaturalists in the family ate it. Then, I dont know who raised it, or if its because they are superpowers, so there is no way to inspire a powerful force. Therefore, a family that still loved their daughter decided to give rainbow fruit to their daughter. This eating is terrible, but just after eating, the daughter was stimted with a powerful force,parable to a supernatural person. The families who got the rainbow fruit nned to try this way. Although they were very unwilling, it was not a waste. They had to choose one. Rtively speaking, women with higher status in the family would eat it. This time, they chose older women who hardly gave birth to eat. Because they believe that once young women have strong power, they will probably not ept their arrangements. To be on the safe side, they give it to women who have lost fertility and are weaker. If you can awaken a powerful force, you might be able to use it as waste. As a result, all women who have eaten rainbow fruit have awakened their powerful strength, and their skin has be more dedicated, and they look much better at once. This result is something men do not want to see. Therefore, they tacitly concealed this matter without announcing it. They also found that eating one rainbow fruit and another one will not have any effect. Vol 2 Chapter 4449: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (22) Vol 2 Chapter 4449: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (22) The upper ss made a decision that the rainbow fruit is still to be found, but it cannot be poprized among the public, especially for young women. As for who to eat, they have to make unified arrangements. As for men, eat this rainbow fruit as a fruit, if there are more. If Tang Guo knew their conversation, he would definitely say a lot. "It''s true that you can''t give it to women. At present, there is no signal from time to time to position the watch. If those who rebel eat the rainbow fruit, they will have strong power at that time, and they don''t know what they will make. That group of women without IQ destroys." Someone said. "Yes, yes, even if you feed them, it''s for women who contribute to fertility. Not everyone wants to eat." Before long, arge number of rainbow fruits were found, some were saplings and some were mature. At this time, the Ye family also found a lot of them, and announced to the public that they would give it to all the women in the family. Other families that love their daughters have done the same. Although the above can restrict ordinary people from eating rainbow fruit, it cannot restrict these families that also have huge influence. If the Ye family did one, there were other families that loved their daughters as the second, and it was revealed that their family gave the fruits to women. The only difference is that some well-informed families who make good friends with the Ye family know that men cannot eat rainbow fruit. Right now, the effect of rainbow fruit on men has not happened yet. The above has been concealing the news of Rainbow Fruit, but the news is still publicized without knowing what it is. As a result, there was another wave of searching for Rainbow Fruit, and no one can stop it right now. Most people looking for rainbow fruit are men. Not all supernaturalists are top-notch ones, and some are rtively weak. Who doesn''t want the opportunity to be stronger? When looking for this fruit, they never thought about giving it to the women in the family. Some women have also moved their minds. They heard that the rainbow fruit will have powerful power if eaten. At present, things about Rainbow Fruit are not known everywhere. Previously under the cultivation of Tang Guo, this rainbow fruit took root and grew up, and it didn''t take long to bloom and bear fruit, just a few months. Now, almost all the seeds that were put out before bear rainbow fruits. It''s just that the ces where they are put are on the fringe, and they have not been discovered inrge numbers. However, there are still people in some small ces who eat rainbow fruit as ordinary fruit. But because the search to the end is still rare at present, the fruit is very precious after the end of the world, so it is not the turn of those women to eat it. Those who eat rainbow fruit are all men. Pei Xixi also heard about Rainbow Fruit, and she and Fu Qiu mentioned it. Fu Qiu: "There are indeed such fruits." Pei Xixi looked forward to it: "It is said that eating this kind of fruit can make women awaken their abilities, is it true?" If she can possess powerful abilities, of course she is willing. Fu Qiu nodded, "It''s true, but it doesn''t seem to be useful for men to eat it. I have arranged for someone to find it, find it, and bring it back for you to eat." This time, Fu Qiu was sincere. Since it''s useless if he eats it, he can give it to Pei Xixi. In his opinion, even if Peixi had powerful power, he would still be by his side. Liang Haolin and the others had the same idea, so now they are all arranging people to look for Rainbow Fruit. Vol 2 Chapter 4450: The post-apocalyptic woman (23) Vol 2 Chapter 4450: The post-apocalyptic woman (23) However, the ce where the rainbow fruit grows is too remote. Whenever it appears, it is snatched and eaten. After all, the fruit at this time is very precious, and everyone wants to taste it first. Pei Xixi looked forward to: "That''s really great, then I can also have powerful strength, not afraid of the danger of mutated animals and nts." The few people were talking and talking, suddenly, Fu Qiu''s face changed, and he sat aside suddenly, his face was much paler with the naked eye. Pei Xixi worriedly went to help him: "Pei Qiu, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick? Will the supernatural person still get sick?" A person with a supernatural power will not get sick, but can only be injured and infected with a very powerful virus. Not only Pei Qiu, but also Boy Jinjun, hisplexion is a bit ugly. He is a big guy, suddenly vomiting, and yelling: "Is there a problem with the food at noon? I actually want to vomit. It must be the food except the problem. " Pei Qiu''s face is still not good: "I am also a little nauseous." "That must be a food problem, what should I do now? See a doctor?" Pei Xixi said, she didn''t understand at all, didn''t she mean that the supernatural person is no longer sick? Maybe, the food has a bigger problem. Both said that there was nothing, just rest. Others thought that was the case, but in the next few days, the two vomited more and more severely, and even when they used their abilities, they couldn''t perform their best, so they paid attention to it. This time, Pei Xixi apanied them to the doctor, and Pei Xixi was very worried. The doctor decided to perform aprehensive examination on the two. I don''t know if I don''t check, the doctors were shocked when I checked. When I first asked about the situation, the doctor was a little confused, why these two men seemed to be pregnant. But he quickly overthrew this, after all, they are men, how could such a strange reaction ur. On the contrary, after aprehensive examination, the doctor looked at the pictures of the two of them and looked at the baby in their stomachs, with their mouths open enough toy down a goose egg. The doctor was so scared that he came out with hands and feet, shocked and afraid. Is this the evolution of men? He couldn''t help but touched his stomach. It was terrible, terrible, and totally uneptable. Pei Xixi watched the doctore out and hurried up to ask. The doctor looked embarrassed, Liang Haolin yelled at him, and then he plucked up the courage to say that the two were not ill, they were pregnant, and afraid of being beaten, he quickly showed the film to several people. Moreover, it has been three months. The fetus was formed. Several people stared at the film and shook their heads quickly. They must have taken the wrong picture. The doctor checked again ording to the requirements of several people, and there was still a baby. The doctors were also very helpless. Although they couldn''t ept it, these two men really had babies. At the same time, this kind of thing happened in major hospitals across the country, and many men suddenly showed symptoms of vomiting. I didn''t pay attention at first, butter I felt something was wrong and nned to check it. Then, it was all found out that there was a baby. This news, after all, has not been concealed, the matter of the male pregnancy spread like wildfire. Some men in the family are also pregnant. This is a big deal. An emergency meeting was held and we are discussing what to do. At this time, Fu Qiu and Tong Jinjun, who were pregnant, were all sitting in the huge conference room. The two thought they would be embarrassed, butter found out that many of the people sitting here were pregnant with babies, and they suddenly felt relieved. "At present, we still need to investigate the cause first and confirm whether it is an external influence or a male gic change." The president also had a headache. He touched his stomach and he was pregnant. Vol 2 Chapter 4451: The post-apocalyptic woman (24) Vol 2 Chapter 4451: The post-apocalyptic woman (24) Many men are pregnant with babies, and the problem has not been detected yet. It is not ruled out that there is a gic problem. As soon as the news came out, it undoubtedly made the men of the whole world shiver, so they don''t want to have children. Men who are afraid of getting pregnant now prefer to solve their physical problems by themselves rather than being with women. At least, they can rest assured when the problem is solved. Because after the end of the world, the poption is sparse, the whole world encourages childbirth. Therefore, there is no condom at all, and this thing is no longer produced. At present, all research institutes are studying changes in male genes, and those men who are pregnant with babies can''t wait to have a abortion right away. However, there is aw all over the world that does not allow abortion, and you must be born when you are pregnant. This is still an internationalw. Tang Guoughed madly when he heard about it. "I heard that Fu Qiu and Tong Jinjun are both pregnant?" Tang Guo asked Ye Min. Ye Min nodded: "Yes, they are all pregnant. They originally wanted to secretly abort the baby. After all, the regtions can''t restrain them." "Why did you fight?" "Pei Xixi cried and begged them, saying that this is also their child and cannot be beaten. No matter what, it is a small life." Ye Min said, his expression was a little weird. Tang Guo chuckled: "Pei Xixi is right, this is the crystallization of love between them, how can they fight? They are legal couples, I remember they like children very much? Why, want to have children, Doesn''t it work?" "The genes of those two people are so good, wouldn''t it be a pity to fight." "In a few days, they may not want to fight." Ye Tian said with a smile, "Father has already nned to exert his strength in this area." In fact, the man with the fruit has nothing to do with it. As long as he wears a condom when doing that, it has no effect on them, and it is all controble. Why did Father Ye do this? It was because he had an older sister who was married to another family, and the subsequent birth of one child to one child waspletely used as a reproductive tool. When he gave birth to thest child, he died of entanglement. Because the doctor judged that this woman might not have a chance to have another child, they decided to take the child and give up the life of Ye father and sister. Of course, these things were carried out in a rtively secret manner. The announcement to the outside world was that Ye''s father and sister had a physical condition and died ofbor. These were all secretly investigated by the Ye family. The opponent''s power is no weaker than the Ye Family, and this incident can''t be fair. After getting the rainbow fruit, Father Ye gave a lot to the family. At present, most of the men in the family are pregnant, which can be regarded as a sigh of relief. What made Ye father the most annoying was that the children his sister gave birth were not like the Ye family at all, but the family had a virtue, so there was no mercy. Within a few days, Father Ye took the lead and suggested that all pregnant men should give birth to their children. These male supernatural beings have good genes, which can be regarded as a contribution to the continuation of mankind. If you dont give birth, how can you find out if there are changes in the males genes? These words made the eyes of those researchers glow, yes, they also meant that. Therefore, men who are pregnant now are all sorted into the database. You must know their data at any time. Even if it is Fu Qiu, Tong Jinjun is young and promising, and his status is not low. After all, Mr. President also needs to speak up, so don''t try to flee. Vol 2 Chapter 4452: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (25) Vol 2 Chapter 4452: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (25) At present, there are already many women who have strong power. If this matter is not handled properly, there will be turmoil. "Why are you here?" "I have been looking for you for a long time." Ye Min came back to tell Tang Guo the good news, and he felt Tang Guo''s hostility towards Fu Qiu. Unexpectedly, after looking around, Tang Guo ran to the fence. "Just sit here." "Tell you good news." "what?" "As you guessed, in order to study the changes in male genes, all pregnant men must be numbered and stored, and the baby they are currently pregnant with must be given birth. Among them, many gically excellent men have special care." "Speaking of taking care, rather than monitoring, right?" Tang Guo sneered. Ye Min was a little strange: "I thought you would be very happy and relieved." "What is there to be happy about," Tang Guo smiled indifferently, "They agreed, but they wanted to solve the problem of male gic changes. Because of this, all men in the world are terrified." "That may not be solved." Ye Min said, "The power of Rainbow Fruit is not exined by science. My sister said that she still doesn''t understand Rainbow Fruit." "Actually, I don''t know much." Ye Min shook his head helplessly: "I heard that someone proposed to produce sets." "Aren''t you ashamed to discuss this with me in such a serious manner?" Ye Min: "That is to say, you have too much reaction to a news. Besides, if it is the two of us, we don''t need these, and no one can get pregnant." After Ye Min finished speaking, he looked at Tang Guo with a smile in his eyes: "Don''t you think?" "roll!" "Don''t get out! You haven''t answered me yet." Ye Min jumped on the wall and sat next to Tang Guo, "It''s been so many years, should I respond a bit? There is no need to do any experiment now. , Is it time to be in the sun?" "There is no need to experiment, but the world is still in chaos." "One person can''t change world peace." Ye Min said, "Life is so long. Actually, even if we are together, what do you want to do, isn''t it okay?" "If the world restores its former order, Ye Min, what do you want to do?" Ye Min thought for a while and said, "I want to be a director and shoot all kinds of good-looking TV shows." "I am very envious of people before the end of the world, there are so many TV shows and various entertainment projects." "However, time cannot go back. Many things have changed. It is not possible to go back to that time. You can only get close infinitely, and even some other changes have urred." Ye Min was a little sad. "But, your dream can still be realized." Tang Guo stood up, wanted to jump off, and handed her hand to Ye Min. Ye Min quickly held it and took her down. "It''s time for a women''s freedom movement." Tang Guo said, making Ye Min refreshed. "I originally had an experiment to study how to regain fertility in women who had eaten rainbow fruit." Tang Guo said, "Suddenly I felt that it was not necessary. When you make a choice, you will inevitably abandon something. Some hesitate. Women, if they want children, they can actually have children first, and then decide whether to eat rainbow fruit." "As the first group of women to eat the rainbow fruit, it is enough to make women stand up. I believe that many women are willing to choose this way. If everything is perfect, we will help them consider everything. It can also inspire Its a powerful force and it can give birth to offspring. Its too perfect and too easy. Vol 2 Chapter 4453: The post-apocalyptic woman (26) Vol 2 Chapter 4453: The post-apocalyptic woman (26) "No blood has been shed, no sacrifices have been made. No one knows the difficulties. They only think that all this is too easy and they won''t cherish it." "Strong power is of course important. What I fear most is that a woman possesses great power, but she still can''t learn to protect herself. She will even be a knife in a man''s hand to exploit herself." "Women and men are born differently. They have to be more emotional. If a powerful woman is moved by a man''s emotions and is willing to have children for him, it is normal. If the man loves In name, let her be born one by one, suddenly felt that this is a terrible thing." Ye Min: "So, you n to abandon thest experiment?" "Yes, renunciation, women''s rights, peace, justice, all have to be sacrificed, things thate in vain are too easy." Ye Min thought for a while, seeming to understand: "I feel that you are right." "When did you say that I was not right?" Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled. "Xiaoguo, you finally know what I want, yes, in my eyes, you are all right." Knowing Tang Guo''s decision, Ye Tian smiled relievedly: "Actually, I had this idea a long time ago, but if you do, I will not stop it." "It seems that Sister Ye has already thought of this." Tang Guo smiled. Ye Tian: "Because I believe you will also think of this. In the next women''s movement, there are bound to be sacrifices. There is no movement to gain rights, and there is no sacrifice." "The seeds that have been put out have already blossomed. Sister Ye, are our members going to develop more? Otherwise, there will be insufficient manpower in all parts of the country by then." "Leave this to me. Many of our members are female lecturers. They have already recorded the seedlings they need. Then we will find them and ask them about their choices." Ye Tian said, "Hope, at that time Positioning the watch can cause more failures. Over the years, with the help of the system, there are often some malfunctions in the positioning watch, which makes the whole world a headache, but there is no way. All men who were pregnant before were observed. After research, the genes of those pregnant men have indeed changed a lot. This discovery made men all over the world a crisis. At present, male genes are being collected everywhere. They want to see how many men have experienced such changes. It is estimated from the collected samples that at present there should be 0.1% of men in the country with such gic changes. Later, I don''t know who asked whether or not to collect the genes of those women with powerful strength. After this collection, I discovered that huge changes have also taken ce. In addition, it was also checked that these women had no fertility. Finally, they turned their suspicion on the rainbow fruit, and as expected, they asked the pregnant men, none of them had not eaten the rainbow fruit. For a time, the appearance of rainbow fruit was forbidden all over the world, but all saplings with rainbow fruit were destroyed. However, at this time, the women''s movement arranged by Ye Tian began all over the country. They took the rainbow fruit and proimed it everywhere. Shouting the slogan of freedom: "How can we be free? Only when we have strong power can we women have freedom. This is the cruelty of this world, but it is a fact." Vol 2 Chapter 4454: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (27) Vol 2 Chapter 4454: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (27) "This is the rainbow fruit that is forbidden to eat. It can make men pregnant, and it can also awaken a powerful force for women. It''s just, but, there may be no children in the future. It is to continue to be oppressed and cannot choose life on its own, as Commodities are imprisoned in a square breeding base. At the age of marriage, they are matched like beasts. It is your freedom to choose and stand up." "Because our freedom is free choice." The women who have been oppressed are all tempted to hear that they can gain powerful power. But they hesitated again when they heard about the ability to conceive children. In this movement, the first choice to eat the rainbow fruit are those women who have been truly oppressed. They looked haggard and weak, but they did not hesitate to eat the rainbow fruit. Someone organized, but it didn''t work. Because the women who are involved in this movement have great power, they still start to make trouble in a small ce, and the supernaturalists in that ce simply cannot beat them. The superpower thinks that his abilities are good, so there are not many weapons in this world. After eating the rainbow fruit, the women who awakened the power joined the team again. They want human rights, freedom, fairness, and rights they deserve. Men and women are all human beings, so they are fighting for human rights. In the past few years, they have lived like animals. Many women have seen it. This is a rare opportunity. In this movement, there are still sacrifices and bloodshed, but in the end it has attracted attention. Because women with supernatural powers cannot be stopped. Moreover, the whole world knows the existence of rainbow fruit. I also found that there are many rainbow fruits, and they are easy to reproduce, which is impossible to prevent. Men shun the rainbow fruit, but many women need this thing very much, and many are moved. Of course, there are also undecided women who want to gain strength, but they do not want to lose fertility. This was in the expectation of Ye Tian and Tang Guo. They didn''t care about this at all. As long as that part, those who were willing to stand up, were enough. Enough, negotiate with the men who dominate the world. The rainbow fruit cultivated by Tang Guo, as long as the female''s genes are good, the awakening power cannot be beaten by some supernaturalists. Because men are pregnant, they are already in distress. Now, once women exercise, they cant solve it unless they are resolved. The president who was about to give birth finally decided to negotiate with female representatives. This time, Tang Guo was the representative, and if it was Ye Tian, then the Ye family was going to participate in this matter. So, it''s her. This negotiationsted for a month. Tang Guo did not let go and was not threatened. In the end, these people even invited her family to persuade her, which shows herughed to death. What made her unexpected is that in the end Pei Xixi also joined, to persuade her, of course, not only Pei Xixi, but also other women in this world who have profited. Pei Xixi plucked up the courage and said, "Actually, it makes no sense to make trouble like this. That kind of rainbow fruit, eating it will make women lose fertility. What is the point if their own children can''t be conceived? Strength is also a lifetime regret." Seeing that Tang Guo was not angry, Pei Xixi continued: "I think you are a bit extreme. There is no need to make the whole country uneasy for your own selfishness. Blood is flowing everywhere, and how many innocent people are doing your work. Pay the price. The noise you made has affected thousands of happy families." Vol 2 Chapter 4455: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (28) Vol 2 Chapter 4455: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (28) "In fact, if you want to fight for any rights, you can sit down and talk about it. If you dont move at all, you can engage in sports. This will affect peace and public order." Pei Xixi continued, "After hundreds of years of the end of the world, peace will finally be restored. It''s no good for us to mess up again." Seeing that Tang Guo was not angry, Pei Xixi didn''t interrupt, thinking that the other party could listen to her words. "If you have any needs, you can tell me and I can help you fight for it. They are not unreasonable people. Sit down and talk about everything." This time, Tang Guo''s gaze finally fell on Pei Xixi''s face, her small white face, her brows and eyes were curved, her lips were red and her teeth were white, her skin seemed to glow, and she was wearing a beautiful clean dress. From the appearance alone, you can know that Pei Xixi is indeed living happily. "Miss Pei must be very happy?" Tang Guo asked. Pei Xixi was stunned for a moment. Obviously she didn''t expect Tang Guo to ask that way, but she thought she needed to show happiness to let the other party understand that the previous women''s sports would really destroy the happy lives of others. Because of this field sports, several of her men have not closed their eyes for several days, and Fu Qiu and Tong Jinjun are still pregnant with their children, and they are all busy, but she is heartbroken. Without this women''s sport, they would definitely be able to raise their babies. "Miss Pei, do you think that as long as you are happy, everyone in the world will be happy?" Tang Guo asked again. Pei Xixi paused, don''t know how to answer? Doesn''t she know? Of course she knows some things, after all these are no secrets. "You came to persuade, not for the thousands of happy families in the world, but for yourself." Tang Guo walked to Pei Xixi''s face. She was half a head taller than the other party. In terms of aura, she suppressed people to death. Pei Xixi is a bit timid, but not afraid: "No matter what, if you do that, you are basically destroying peace." "No, we are just fighting for our own rights. You made a mistake before. They are not reasonable people. If they are reasonable people, then the status of women today cannot be so low, as if they were raised in captivity. The beast. When ites to maturity, he will be divided away." A sneer crossed the corner of Tang Guo''s lips: "Ms. Pei, you pig, because you are a better-looking pig, you have a happy life because you are good-looking and liked by many people. If, at the beginning, your genes are not close to them. Personal match, do you think you still have a good life today?" "Miss Pei, there are no tens of thousands of happy families in this world. This is just the surface. Maintaining such a surface is just that they oppress women." "Ms. Pei is willing to continue to fall asleep. I can''t control it, but please don''t look as if you should think that women should be treated like this. Our sports have always been for human rights and freedom, not for oppression. " "You said you are willing to fight for us? Why, Miss Pei is not considered a woman anymore? Automatically stand with men?" "Yeah, your family is happy and beautiful. You have five husbands who love you. They are all different in status and status. How can they suffer like ordinary women? Even if one child continues to be born, there is still the best nursing care for the body. Recover quickly." Vol 2 Chapter 4456: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (29) Vol 2 Chapter 4456: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (29) "You have eaten all the dividends, but you pretend to be innocent here, saying that the behavior of our women destroys your happiness. Miss Pei, are you heartless?" "Miss Pei, as far as I know, you were sent to the female breeding base by your parents after you were born? Did youin about it at first?" "Have you ever experienced that when one child is born, one has to take care of all the family''s work, even the days of not being respected?" "You know, how many women in this world are being matched by genes and taken away by so-called husbands. Not only do they have to help their husbands have children, but their husbands may also let them help others to have children and use their children to buy money?" "You certainly don''t know, because you have been so happy and have always been protected." "Do you know why women in this world have shorter and shorter lifespans? There are countless women who die in their forties. Because when they are alive, they have only one mission and keep giving birth, which is a reproductive tool." "You haven''t experienced this. Why should we stop exercising and fight for our own rights? You are really arrogant, talking nonsense." "Miss Pei, if you can go through what these women have gone through, and say what you said today, then I can consider your persuasion." Tang Guo''s voice slowed down, her eyes staring coldly at herplexion Pale Peixi, "As long as you dare to go through these things again, I admire you, your negotiation is considered a sess, how?" "You dare?" "Don''t dare to get out, shut up, don''t talk nonsense, and stay in your five men''s house." Tang Guo sneered again and again, "What qualifications do you have to talk about? A man who stepped on countless female blood and ate the bonus Man, you are hypocritical, disgusting, and selfish. You look in the mirror and see how nauseating you are inside." Every time Tang Guo said a word, Pei Xixi''s face turned pale, and could not help taking a step back, his eyes flushed with difort. "Do you feel wronged? What kind of aggrieved, it''s just a sentence of being scolded. What is wronged?" "This is a male-dominated society, and you can''t resist." Pei Xixi finally suffocated this sentence, "Why do these meaningless sports be necessary? By then, life will be gone." Tang Guo put a smile away: "The difference between humans and beasts is that when people are oppressed, abused, and restrained, they will know how to resist. But beasts are different, beasts will only be tamed and used to it." "Miss Tang..." "Miss Pei, for us, we would rather lose your life than resist. If you dont resist today and tomorrow, you will only be oppressed forever. If everyone thinks like you, then women will never stand up. ." "Miss Pei, we are not afraid of death. From the day of awakening, joining this movement has already looked down upon life and death. My sisters, would rather use your blood in exchange for the rights that women should have. We are not for whom, It''s also for myself." "We are not afraid of death, but we are very afraid. We are also female. People like Miss Pei will always pretend to sleep and make people unable to wake up. We clearly know that everything is wrong now, but because we are afraid of death and fear of losing, and men Let''s oppress women together." "Miss Pei, I don''t despise your own happiness and strive for and do these things. However, I despise what you said, our sports will destroy thousands of happy families." Vol 2 Chapter 4457: Woman after the end of the world (30) Vol 2 Chapter 4457: Woman after the end of the world (30) "Miss Pei, you can only ghostwrite yourself, not everyone. You are happy, they are not necessarily." Pei Xixi was already speechless, even though she had a lot to say. But these words were undoubtedly a joke in front of Tang Guo. This time she applied for the negotiation. Because she saw that her men were so happy, especially when they were pregnant, they were all busy with those things. She feels sorry for them, so she wants to help them do something. She thought that if she persuaded her seriously, Miss Tang would definitely understand. However, this is not the case. She was humiliated but could not refute it. "Miss Tang, I''m disturbed." Pei Xixi was unwilling to admit her mistakes, "Anyway, I think it is not desirable to gain strong power at the cost of losing fertility." "You also said, this is what you think, Miss Pei, whether your family lives in the sea or not. There are tens of thousands of people. Why do you think that we think that fertility is more important than dignity? ?" Tang Guo hadn''t thought about it. He wanted to persuade Peixi to wake up and see the other party, but he wanted to take this to scold him. Peixi still didn''t think she was wrong, she left with a little depressed. Later, someone came to negotiate with Tang Guo, and of course they all ended in failure. The national women''s movement continues, gradually moving from small ces torger cities. Regardless of voluntarily giving up fertility, women who gain powerful strength join. Let this women''s movement intensify, and almost no one can stop it. In Tang Guo and Ye Tian''s n, whenever they were a city, they would carry countless rainbow fruits. Tang Guo mixed in with many paper puppets, and the system had already collected the family situation of each city for her. When they arrive in a city, they will go straight to those women who are oppressed and in despair. And some young girls who are currently receiving education in the women''s training base. These young girls who are willing to resist can be regarded as one of the main forces of the women''s movement this time. In the beginning, many oppressed women were still afraid of failure, so they dared not do so. Later, as things got bigger and bigger and the number of people increased, they also joined in voluntarily. Especially those women who have given birth to one child after another, their health is almost exhausted, and who have survived within a few years, and who still cannot be respected by the family, are joining in without looking back. Anyway, it''s a death, it''s better to die like this, and you can breathe out before death. This women''s movement can no longer be stopped. The positioning watchpletely loses its signal. Even if there is something, the system will help to shield themunication signal. The president and the others are in desperation, but there is no way. They arranged the supernaturalists to stop, but found a very terrible thing. These powerful women are beyond the power of the supernaturalists. Because of the emergence of abilities, the world has recovered. Many countries are studying the evolution of abilities and have not paid much attention to weapons. Therefore, to deal with these powerful women, using weapons is not as good as using supernatural powers. Someone suggested that, if they were to be defeated individually, they would find their responsible person, and then promised that as long as the conditions were met, the other party would end these. Thus, it can also dampen the morale of these women. Vol 2 Chapter 4458: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (31) Vol 2 Chapter 4458: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (31) However, they failed. Tang Guo thought about this at the beginning, so the female representatives everywhere are her puppet paper people. When these paper puppets were all invited over, Tang Guo smiled. This time, they came here for nothing, but in fact, except Tang Guo, the others were all puppet paper men. They met the highest level of the country, Mr. President, and others. They were sitting in a huge conference room. Many of these men, including Mr. President, had big bellies and looked like they were about to give birth. Of course Tang Guo also saw Fu Qiu with a gloomy expression and Tong Jinjun. Next, it is time for Mr. President and them to promise benefits and ask them what they need. Tang Guo: "The freedom and human rights that belong to women need the same rights as men. They are all human beings, so dont treat them differently. In addition, restore autonomous marriages and abolish the system of matching spouses. In addition, close the womens cultivation base. , The education of men and women should be treated equally." Other people have the same requirements. Mr. President seems to be thinking about the ufortable feeling of pregnancy, because they are men and they will have to have a C-section at that time. This is really a terrible result. "I can give you such rights. As long as you can settle down those people, people here can be treated fairly, and you can even sit here and work in the future." Mr. President said. Tang Guo shook his head: "Mr. President, you should be older, so your ears are a little bit back. I am not talking about us, but all of us women, who need to be treated like this. As for sitting here and working, I think it depends on the individual. ability." "Mr. President, I heard that the body will feel a little ufortable after pregnancy, and it will also affect the reaction ability. In fact, you can take a vacation first. The president was flushed with anger by Tang Guo, as did the others. They most talk about how some people say they are pregnant with a child, which is simply a humiliation to them. This time the negotiation, of course, came to an end. However, the women''s movement is still going on and there is no intention to stop a little bit. Wherever they pass, half of the women join the team. If this continues, those who have not joined will be shaken. In the second negotiation, Tang Guo said: "Mr. President, in fact, the current situation has gradually be more fair. After the end of the world, the number of women has decreased, but the rainbow fruit has appeared, and the crisis between men and women has been solved at once." "Women can also have great power." "And men can also conceive and have children." "This can be regarded as God granting men and women the same equal rights. Why can''t we follow the trend?" The president was stunned, so he took advantage of the trend, but it really didn''t sound wrong. "Actually, it doesnt matter if Mr. President doesnt agree, because the world is very empty, and the poption has been drastically reduced in thest few hundred years. We can go to other ces to survive, not necessarily in this ce. Now men can also give birth to children. Absolute fairness, imprisoning women is meaningless." Of course, this was what Tang Guo said casually. This ce is well-equipped and it is impossible for her to give up. She just wanted these people topromise. If the negotiation fails, start with the upation of the city. She is not just talking about it. If you want absolute rights, you must first stand on a high ce to be qualified to speak fair. Vol 2 Chapter 4459: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (32) Vol 2 Chapter 4459: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (32) The President and others are all considering it. The women''s movement is indeed a lot of trouble, but they didn''t take the initiative to kill people. Basically, they did it first after the supernaturalists. Therefore, they want to wait until the child is born before they have the energy to do this. But Tang Guo couldn''t wait. While they were dying, Tang Guo had already given the puppets a message to upy the city. She also asked the system to help shield themunication signals, so it was several days after the president and the others knew that the city was upied. In just a few days, women upied many cities and controlled the dominance of the entire city. The president and the others were finally a little scared, and hepromised in another negotiation. But Tang Guo didn''t want topromise. She smiled and directly controlled the people in this huge conference room. "What do you want to do?" Mr. President looked at Tang Guo in surprise, his face pale. Tang Guo took the position of Mr. President: "Do you think I''m joking, I''m never joking. In fact, the best way to let women get their rights is to overthrow the current rule." "You are dying time, and I am dying time." upy the dominance of the city, control the countrys arsenal, and control allworks and systems. For this time, Tang Guo ran out of the puppet paper men in his hand. Of course she didn''t want to let the blood flow here again, after all, she couldn''t afford it anymore. The paper puppet can help her solve most of her problems. She knew that there was a tough battle to be fought next, and resistance from male supernaturalists. However, she was ready and not afraid at all. She hadn''t thought about being president. This is too tiring, so I''d better teach sister Ye to do it. The Ye family is in power. It seems that there are some changes in the top management, which is nothing. Fortunately, everything is still imperfect, and it is still easy for her to do this. The door of the quiet meeting room was suddenly pushed open, and Ye Tian appeared, followed by many people behind her. Ye Tian walked to Ye Father''s side and called out: "Father." Father Ye''s eyes flickered with tears and his head: "Tian Tian, do it, your aunt is still waiting." Father Ye was still very excited, and was finally able to wait until this day. If my sister was still alive, she would be very happy. Ye Tian came to Tang Guo''s side, and the mood at this time couldn''t calm down. "Since Mr. President and everyone are pregnant, I think your physical condition may no longer be qualified for your current job. This is rted to national affairs, so I propose to re-elect the president and start now." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he voted for Ye Tian. Then, Father Ye also stood up and voted for Ye Tian. What made Mr. President desperate was that many people stood up one after another and voted for Ye Tian, which shocked and frightened them. They couldn''t believe that there were so many people who supported Ye Tian. This is the energy of the Ye Family, and theirmon goal all the time. Having said that, not everyone likes the current mode of governance. "Mr. President, you don''t need to be nervous. We are just re-electing a young, capable and qualified president, not abolishing you. You call it, abdication." Tang Guo smiled. At this time, Fan Zheng, Fan Hai, and Liang Haolin, Pei Xixi''s three husbands, suddenly shot and rushed towards Tang Guo''s position. Unexpectedly, they just rushed to Tang Guo''s face, they were pped to the wall by her. She looked at the three people who had fallen from the wall, walked slowly in front of them, and stared at them condescendingly: "The power of women is also very powerful, but we have not found our own opportunities before. I hope you can Re-recognize the current women." "To tell you a secret, I am not only stronger than you, but I can also block your abilities. Are you scared?" Tang Guo''s palmnded on Liang Haolin''s belly, blocking the opponent''s ability. She started practicing as soon as she came to this world, and she is already very strong now. It can be said that walking sideways in this world, the only supernatural person, but she can''t. She also blocked the abilities of the two brothers Fan Zheng and Fan Hai. Then, she blocked all the abilities of people who did not want to raise their hands to agree to Ye Tian as president. "I won''t do anything to you, but I don''t want anyone to undermine the fairness of the election." Mr. President was vomiting blood with anger. Is this fair? "Do you think I''m very unreasonable?" Tang Guo nced at Fu Qiu, the president and others, who were full of resentment, "because, this is strength. When you have strength, you can oppress women, and we have strength. Time, we can get what we want. You say, right?" Vol 2 Chapter 4460: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (33) Vol 2 Chapter 4460: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (33) The general situation is over, and the people present are speechless. Especially the President who was forced to abdicate, what can he do even if he opposes, control is no longer in his hands. Fu Qiu and the others were also in a hurry. They didn''t expect Tang Guo to be so bold and directly control all of them during the negotiation. Even more did not expect that she was so powerful. Did not expect that the Ye Family and so many families would go against their ideas. If they had known that they would end up like this, they would not negotiate with Tang Guo, and would definitely kill her at all costs. But now it is toote to say anything. The abilities of Fu Qiu''s five people were all sealed by Tang Guo, unless there was a cultivator who existed like her, if they knew her sealing technique, or they were stronger than her. Otherwise, she didn''t want to unlock the abilities of the five people, and the five people could only be ordinary people for a lifetime. "Is there anyone who opposes Ms. Ye Tian bing the new president?" Tang Guo suddenly asked everyone''s voice. They looked at Ye Tian who was sitting in the presidential position. This woman, the Ye family hid so deeply, who could have thought that she had such thoughts. Ye Tian actually felt that this matter was a bit illusory. When Tang Guo discussed this matter with her, she felt it was a fantasy. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo was really sessful. She is not a power greedy person, but only by sitting in this position can she change the future of women. "It seems that no one is opposed to Ms. Ye Tian''s session as the new president. Then I dere that Ms. Ye Tian will be the new president of Dongfang Country." Tang Guo''s lips curled. When he said this, Ye Min was still at the door. He nced at him. Ye Min ys the role of bodyguard today. In fact, his ability is very powerful, but he rarely uses it. Seeing that his sister was pushed to the position of president by someone he liked, Ye Min felt a little bit dreaming. The part of the people who have been sealed off with their supernatural powers have a hard time. Can they object? At this point, Ye Tian became the new president of Dongfang Country. When the news could not be elected, the whole world was shocked. A woman who became the president of the Eastern Country, is this a joke? However, for several days, all kinds of news from Eastern countries have made countries all over the world have to believe that this is true. At this time, the existence of Rainbow Fruit was also known to everyone in the world. Women all over the world are looking for the existence of rainbow fruit. At the beginning, Tang Guo had sowed a lot of rainbow fruit seeds all over the world. She couldn''t take care of that much. The only thing she could do was to spread rainbow fruit all over the world. Whether women from other countries can stand up is up to them. But she believes that as long as women in Eastern countries stand up and set an example, those foreign women who are willing to stand up will definitely find ways to stand up if they are desperate for their lives. It is impossible not to bleed this way. After Ye Tian became the president, he immediately announced the protection of the Rainbow Fruit, not to destroy the Rainbow Fruit at will. Regardless of whether it is a male or a female, it is up to the individual to take Rainbow Fruit withoutpulsively. However, she advises all women to think about it, because once they take Rainbow Fruit, they will lose their fertility. Tang Guo proposed apromise. If you can''t abandon the women who gave birth to your own offspring, you can choose to marry and have children first, and then take Rainbow Fruit to gain strength. Vol 2 Chapter 4461: The post-apocalyptic woman (34) Vol 2 Chapter 4461: The post-apocalyptic woman (34) As soon as this statement came out, it was epted by many women. However, many women are very resolute and take the rainbow fruit first. For them, they have had enough torture before giving birth? They don''t want to give birth at all. Of course, there are also some women who are unwilling to lose their fertility in order to gain strong strength, even if they don''t have to have children all the time. The system matched the gic spouse system, Ye Tian proposed to abolish it, no one opposed it, because those who opposed it were sealed by Tang Guo. Marriage autonomy was once again proposed and passed by all members. Tang Guo deprived him of the right to vote because he didn''t want to pass the right person. The training base for women is closed. Women and men can now enjoy the same rights and enjoy equal education as they did before the end of the world. Tang Guo is now the National Minister of Women, who specializes in solving women''s problems. In any family, as long as a woman proposes to dissolve her current husband''s marriage, wants to gain freedom, and to pursue her husband''s abuse, she will manage it. Therefore, she is very busy. In the beginning, it appeared that some husbands wanted to imprison women at home and prevent them from going out to file aint. But in the end it was reported by some women, and naturally the women in this family were liberated. Later, Tang Guo asked all members to investigate all families across the country. In fact, the system has already collected information for her. For some families with problems, you can just ask them directly. Again, as long as she is willing to leave, she will save this woman at all costs. As for unwillingness, that is also helpless. But one day I can figure it out and I can still get salvation. Ye Min is now the Minister of Culture, but he is not very busy right now. The whole country is still busy and chaotic. Instead, he became Tang Guo''s starter. Ye Tian is even more busy. She wants to abolish allws that oppress women, with Tang Guo''s foreshadowing. It is very simple. Just put it forward and pass it unanimously. Of course, there are also some male supernaturalists who willunch riots, but soon the paper puppets arranged by Tang Guo pped them out. This is the advantage of being strong. Nowadays, both men and women have strength, but it is not a ce where reason can be said. After all, it depends on whose fist is big. Unconsciously, the first batch of pregnant men are about to have children. I don''t know if Tang Guo and Ye Tian did it on purpose or on purpose. They have not repealed thew on the inability to abort during pregnancy. It''s not that they don''t want to abolish, but that they don''t intend to abolish it temporarily. Fu Qiu and Tong Jinjun were in a delivery room, and Pei Xixi was guarding outside with three other men. For the first time, she had a very strange feeling. She was inside before, and a few others were outside. Of course it was still painful to have a baby, but she still felt happy when she thought of the people she liked. In Pei Xixi''s mind, Fu Qiu, Tong Jinjun should be happy too, right? After all, this is also the crystallization of their love. As everyone knows, the two people inside are full of humiliation. Even though men can only deliver by caesarean section, it still makes them extremely ufortable, and they are so angry that they want to kill. When the child was taken out, they were not happy, but hatred. Looking at the cute child, they looked like their enemies. Pei Xixi was very happy when she saw the two children. But she remembered that the fathers of two children who were suffering quickly went in tofort them. Vol 2 Chapter 4462: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (35) Vol 2 Chapter 4462: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (35) Basically, the first batch of pregnant men gave birth to healthy children. Most of the genes are good, so the children born are okay. Pei Xixi entered the ward tofort Fu Qiu and Tong Jinjun, but did not get the good looks of the two, which made her feel a little at a loss. Pei Xixi actually sighed, but Tang Guo did not expect Tang Guo to seed and overthrow the previous rule. Today''s Eastern Kingdom is a female president, and many previous regtions have been abolished. Women have regained their freedom. Pei Xixi couldn''t be said to be very happy, because the two people she loved had suffered so much, and her heart was still a littleplicated. The abilities of her five men are still sealed, and it is said that Tang Guo did it. Pei Xixi wanted to intercede, but remembered what Tang Guo had said before scolding her. She was too embarrassed to go and didn''t want to be scolded again. If the Eastern country is peaceful and can guarantee the rights and interests of women and men, in fact, supernatural powers will not have that much effect. Isnt it all right without the side effects of the power? Of course, Pei Xixi did not say this, because these men with strong self-esteem would definitely not ept this result. She can onlyfort them gently and take care of them, but those happy times seem to be unable to go back. It is not a matter of a while for women to regain their viability. All Tang Guo''s tasks have not yet beenpleted. Women have great power, but they are not enough. But these women who are willing to be strong are still quick to learn. The materials before the end of the world that Ye Min had restored were considered useful at this time. Tang Guo showed these materials to the women, hoping they could gain something. Gradually, some women are also qualified for work. Young girls, just like boys, can receive the education they deserve from an early age. As for Fu Qiu''s positions, they were taken away by Tang Guo in disguise, and it was basically impossible to restore them. Even if a few of them have good family power, they can''tpare to the suppression of them by the Ye family, and they can''t exert their power at all. Everyone knows that Tang Guo is a very powerful woman, not only strong enough to p the supernatural person on the wall, but also to seal the supernatural ability. Therefore, no one dared to provoke Tang Guo. Therefore, even if Ye Tian is a new post, no one dares to embarrass her. Ye Tian did not produce anyws that exploited men, but just abolished and changed allws that oppressed women and were unfair to women. Just like the slogan of the women''s movement at the beginning, they are not fighting for women''s rights, but human rights. They do this without wanting to be oppressed. Seeing this, Tang Guo knew that he had not chosen the wrong candidate. Ye Tian looked at him as an extreme person, but he was not. Ye Tian''s extreme is that there is no way to use hard work to obtain the rights of women, only this can only pick up the side and let them live with dignity. Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner. The rainbow fruit cannot be destroyed. Every day, there are women who gain powerful power through the rainbow fruit. This is already unstoppable. But countless men shun Rainbow Fruit. Women who have taken it cannot give birth. Some women hope to take rainbow fruit after giving birth. These women are rtively rare. And nowadays, it is not mandatory to match, all marriage rates are very low, and of course there are fewer and fewer newly born children. Vol 2 Chapter 4463: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (36) Vol 2 Chapter 4463: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (36) As a result, some people happened, all because of the women''s movement, and all because women were unwilling to have children. In countless ces, many men have started a movement that would cause the destruction of mankind by women. At this time, Tang Guo appeared, and with just one sentence, the movement ended without a problem. What she said is: "Now having children is only a matter of women, and men can do the same." "You touched your conscience and caused today''s result. Is it really a woman''s problem? Isn''t it the result of you cursing to abuse and oppressing women? The continuation of mankind is important, but this is not the reason for oppressing women to have children." "It''s not said that women can''t have children, but this should be based on willingness, not just for the continuation of mankind. Besides, now with the existence of rainbow fruit, men can also continue offspring." These men, afraid of being extremely pregnant, how could they have children, and finally left in despair. They forget that women nowadays can change their minds with just a few words. Women who take rainbow fruit are no weaker than their supernatural powers and can''t afford it. Even if some men now have seque due to the use of supernatural powers, they dare not treat women as such. The protection of women is now stricter than before. Moreover, nowadays women are very powerful, they are afraid of being beaten by women before they move. There are also some men because they have eaten rainbow fruit before. If something happens, it is possible that they will not be pregnant by that time. Over time, some crooked men n to find a male partner. Especially those who have eaten rainbow fruit think that there should be nothing for men and men together. Not only will it not be hammered by women, but it can also solve the needs, which is simply perfect. As for the continuation of humanity, is it that important? Because women cannot be oppressed, is human continuity so important to them? of course not. No one thought that those men who had been looking for a male partner and had taken Rainbow Fruit would also be pregnant. However, thew that prohibits abortion has not been abolished, and they can only give birth in tears. Not all women have given up the right to reproduce. Therefore, although there are few newborns, there are also. And in the bones of some people, they still hope to have a descendant. There are some wealthy men who want to spend a high price to marry a male daughter-inw and have children. Even after the end times, not everyone''s life is easy. Later, it seemed that it became a norm for men to have children, and it was gradually epted. That is, the world has recognized that both men and women have children and enjoy the same rights. It sounds really fair, but they must all be based on a voluntary basis. Neither women nor men are allowed to be forced. Over time, men found that their rights and interests did not seem to be oppressed, they had the rights of their own choice, and they could not cause trouble. However, the current situation is that many men are more able to control themselves, and will not make mistakes under impulse, because who knows if they have identally eaten rainbow fruit, what if they be pregnant? Twenty yearster, the Eastern Kingdom first abolished the prohibition on abortion regtions, and since then, it has finally restored all the human rights of men and women. Because at this time, the number of newborns each year is already at a very stable number. Vol 2 Chapter 4464: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (37) Vol 2 Chapter 4464: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (37) Tang Guo is also the Minister of Women in the country, managing all women''s affairs. Under Ye Tian''s leadership, there has been no women oppressing men. In the past two decades, women have been receiving all kinds of education. They are missing too much. Where can there be time to oppress men? After two decades of catching up, women''s education level has gradually improved. Since Ye Min became the Minister of Culture, he has gradually contributed to the restoration of the world''s entertainment. With the recreational materials he recovered, many women who had gone out of their homes and recovered their freedom could find a good job. Now, actors, live broadcasts, and various performance industries have been born. People have countless ways of entertainment. Of course, there are not only women, but also men who do this, and it all depends on individual ability. Ten years ago, Ye Min and Tang Guo were married, and Tang Guo currently lives in Ye''s family. That day, Ye Min looked at Tang Guo suddenly, and he hadn''t told her one thought. "Look at what I am doing? If you have a fart, let it go." Ye Min hurried over, put his arms around Tang Guo''s waist, rubbed her face against her neck, like a puppy: "Xiao Guo, I n to make a documentary." "What documentary?" Tang Guo was interested. In the past few years, Ye Min has made many TV series, movies, and many scripts that they both worked out together. Of course, because both women and men have supernatural powers, the films he shoots are indeed more illusory than before the end of the world. Many scenes do not require special effects. There are supernatural powers and strong powers. "I want to make a post-apocalyptic documentary that will record everything that happened 20 years ago forever. People inter generations can''t forget those things." Ye Min liked the current world very much, and he finally realized his dream. Having a career, a wife, and a third party who has no children is simply a winner in life. "Since you want to do it. Then go shoot." Tang Guo certainly supports his lover''s love. If it weren''t for Ye Min, the entertainment of this world would not have been restored to today in just 20 years. It was not much different from what she knew before the end of the world, and even had something better. "I''m short of a starring role." Ye Min looked at Tang Guo, "Choose to choose, or my wife, you are the most suitable. No one can act your aura." "So, how about a sister? No one can act like Ms. Ye Tian." "I have convinced my sister." Ye Min smiled and kissed Tang Guo''s face, "I just wait for you to agree." "Then I have no problem." Ye Min was so happy that he rolled around twice with Tang Guo and kissed her face all the time. Two yearster, a documentary about the post-apocalyptic came out. The starring actors are Ms. Ye Tian, President of Eastern Countries, and Tang Guo, the Minister of Women. For a while, everyone was shocked and expected. Pei Xixi also went to see the movie on the day it was released. She went to see it alone, her five husbands did not, and her children were busy with work and did note. She sat in the movie theater and looked at the highly restored scenes. For the first time, she saw scenes that she had only heard of and had not seen. One by one, women are kept in captivity like beasts, giving birth to children, one by one, until they can''t give birth and die. For the first time, Pei Xixi felt numbness of the scalp. She heard the low crying around, she looked around in confusion, and saw that most of the people in this movie theater were women, and their eyes were red. Vol 2 Chapter 4465: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (38) Vol 2 Chapter 4465: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (38) There are also a small number of men sighing andforting the women around them. For a moment, Pei Xixi thought that this was not after the end of the world, but before crossing. The males and females before the crossing were rtively normal. Although there were not very good men, there were also very good men. Pei Xixi kept looking, and saw the appearance of Tang Guo, who was more dazzling and brighter than before, his eyes paused, and he never looked away. "We are not fighting for women''s rights, but human rights." "Give up, it is impossible to give up. I would rather die than give up." "The continuation of mankind? The continuation of mankind is important, but it has nevere from oppressing women." "If what is happening right now is decay and sin, then only overthrow and start again." The scene at the end of the film is a scene of all kinds of women smiling, and Pei Xixi walks out of the cinema with confused eyes. Twenty years, even rainbow fruits are everywhere. She still hasn''t eaten, even if she doesn''t need to have children now. In the beginning, I didn''t want to lose fertility. Now the Eastern country is very peaceful, and women will be greatly protected. In fact, they don''t need strong power. Why should she eat that and hurt her body? When Pei Xixi returned home, it was the vi that Fu Qiu and the others bought together. They haven''t returned for a long time, and she can''t remember the day. Her children used toe to see her every week. She has four boys and two daughters. In the beginning, they were very close. Not anymore, since when did they be strangers? It was her eldest son who brought back a girlfriend who was taking Rainbow Fruit. The woman who has taken Rainbow Fruit has no fertility, so she is very opposed. She persuaded all kinds of persuasion, but the eldest son did not listen, and the girl didn''t seem to care about it. In the end, her eldest son chose the girl. This makes Peixi very puzzled. Without fertility, how can they be together and give birth to offspring? Later, it was her second son who got married and had children. She was very satisfied with her second daughter-inw at first because she did not give up her fertility. She did not expect that her second son and second daughter-inw were pregnant at the same time, that is to say, the second son did not know when he actually took Rainbow Fruit. Regarding this point, Pei Xixi can still ept it. After all, in this world, it is not a strange thing for men to be pregnant and have children. What she can''t ept is that after the two couples gave birth, the second daughter-inw took rainbow fruit and expressed her dissatisfaction. Now the second son and wife do note back much. Lets talk about her third daughter. This is a very thoughtful girl. When she was nning to marry her third daughter Zhang Luo, the little girl said surprisingly that she was going to take rainbow fruit and did not n to give birth to offspring, so she needed a like-minded girl. People. Pei Xixi felt that the third daughter was crazy, and all kinds of objections, and kept people in the house to prevent her from going out. However, the third daughter asked for help from the Women''s Association and was finally released. Since that day, the third daughter has never returned. I heard that after taking Rainbow Fruit, she went to join the army. I also heard that the childs idol is Ms. Tang. Peixi bit the food, feeling a little ufortable. None of her children seemed to think the same as her, and they didn''t understand her painstaking efforts. A few dayster, Tang Guo chose to seed in the research on inhibitors of male parasitic seque. Vol 2 Chapter 4466: The post-apocalyptic woman (end) Vol 2 Chapter 4466: The post-apocalyptic woman (end) One shot of inhibitor, the effect is five years. Since then, the problems that have gued men have also been resolved. "It''s my daughter-inw." Ye Min said happily. He was the experimental product for injections these years, and now there is no seque at all. It may be because of the injection of too many drugs. In fact, it was only Tang Guo who secretly opened up to Ye Minter, how could she watch his body be affected. The reason why the inhibitor was researched at this time was because she didn''t spend much time in this world. "I n to take a rest." Tang Guo said, "I have resigned from the post of female minister. In addition, theboratory has been handed over to a few outstanding students. They arepetent." Ye Min seemed to perceive something, and he was a little flustered, and hugged him quickly: "Should you go to the hospital for an individual check? I feel that you have been too tired in recent years." "I am very healthy." But Tang Guo was taken by Ye Min to check it again, and she was indeed healthy. But he was still upset until he got up one morning and saw that she was about to disappear into this world, and suddenly copsed. "Isn''t it healthy?" Ye Min cried loudly at Tang Guo, very sad. Tang Guo patted his face: "Why cry? How old are you?" "The daughter-inw who was finally coaxed is gone, can you stop crying?" Ye Min cried more fiercely, soaking Tang Guo''s clothes wet, and not forgetting to rub her body hard. Ye Min cried for a long time, selfishly did not call the Ye family, he wanted to be alone with his wife. When it was almost thest time, he called the Ye family. Tang Guo''s departure was sudden, and many people couldn''t ept it. After that, Ye Min made many documentaries about Tang Guo, but unfortunately there is no perfect actor who can show her style. One day, when he watched that pile of documentaries, he lost his breath of life. No one knew how he was so powerful that he lost his breath. When Pei Xixi saw the original color TV station, it suddenly became ck and white, and was a little confused. When I saw the news that Ms. Tang Guo had passed away, it was a little weird. She was so young? She found that all the pages on the Inte became ck and white. The next day, Pei Xixi received divorce applications from several husbands, hoping she could sign. Pei Xixi didn''t want to sign, and finally was sued. She divorced her five husbands. In the end, Tang Guo didn''t lift the seal for the five people, so they couldn''t use abilities. Pei Xixiter heard about the situation of the five husbands, and heard that they were pregnant again and had children. She didn''t know what was going on, so she didn''t pay much attention. She was in that vi every day, staring at the TV faintly, and it was Ms. Tang who yed the most. She obviously disagrees, but can''t help but watch. She didn''t n to take Rainbow Fruit, butter she didn''t object to it. Her grandchildren took it for generations. That year, the family of her five ex-husbands were defeated, and the five people did not know how to escape to this vi, nning to **** away the finances from this vi. Peixi watched them take away all kinds of valuable things, but there was no response. When they left, they gave her a vicious look, which made her a little at a loss. She remembered that she had done nothing wrong. Why, disgust in their eyes? The next day, Pei Xixi squatted at the door of the vi, looking at the very good-looking rainbow fruit outside, stretched out her hand, and finally failed to pick one, turned around and went back to clean the house. Vol 2 Chapter 4467: Miserable girl (1) Vol 2 Chapter 4467: Miserable girl (1) "Be quicker, the guests wille in a while, so quickly wipe the table clean." Tang Guo was sober and by the way, there was a woman''s big voice in her ears, and the buzzing sound made her forehead a little bit painful. There was no time to think about anything else, because of the instinct of this body, she started to operate like a machine, quickly wiping the table in front of her. But within five seconds, Tang Guo had already reacted, but she didn''t stop, instead she was wiping the table while looking at the surrounding environment. This should be a small noodle restaurant with a small area, just the kind of ordinary noodle restaurant. On each table, there is also a menu of our shop. Is she the waiter of this noodle restaurant? She looked down at the apron she was wearing. The oily smell on it was a bit unpleasant. But she didn''t care, now is not the time to think about it. She quickly wiped the table and looked outside again. It was dark and there were pedestrians in twos and threes on the road. Since it is a noodle restaurant, business in the morning is more important. Because the store was notrge, Tang Guo quickly wiped every table clean. When she felt she could rest, the first guest came. The first guest ordered a small noodle. The woman was sitting at the cash register before and saw that she was still there. The loud voice started again, yelling at her more swiftly, and went in to make a small face. Tang Guo had to walk into the back kitchen and waited there. In the back kitchen, there is only a middle-aged man cooking noodles. The small noodles are cooked quickly, and the middle-aged man puts the cooked small noodles into a bowl that has been prepared for a long time, and adds the scumbags that the guests need. Without reminding this time, Tang Guo knew what to do, and quickly brought the noodles to the guests. Without waiting for her to take a breath, the guests came one after another. Her task was to keep carrying out the bowls, picking up the leftovers eaten by the guests, and wiping the table. C Literature And she saw that middle-aged woman, who had been sitting at the cash register to collect money, reminded her to be quicker from time to time, and she did not move her buttocks all morning. At this time, Tang Guo thought that the original owner was working, and she was a working girl, guessing that the original owner had met a more demanding boss. I''m thinking in my mind, I won''t do it after I do it today. I was so busy just now, even if I was the boss, I didn''t take the lead. I was very tired of doing this work. Speaking of it, she hasn''t traveled to it for a long time, and this kind of world keeps busy. I can''t do this work anymore, it''s too tired, and back and forth, it makes her head dizzy. If she is a summer job, she can find another work experience. However, the result was not the same as Tang Guo thought. One big morning passed and there were almost no customersing to the store. The next peak time was from 11:30 to 12: 00 noon. She can finally take a breather. She made an excuse to go to the toilet. The two couples in the shop looked at the cleaned floor and table and ignored her. I think there is no work left, and she can have some free time. Tang Guo walked out of the small shop, found a quiet ce, and began to ept the plot of this world, even entering the group did not care. After watching the plot, Tang Guo''s expression was not very good. Before, she thought it was the original owner looking for a summer job to experience life, so she was more serious about her work. Never thought that the truth of the matter was like this. Vol 2 Chapter 4468: Miserable girl (2) Vol 2 Chapter 4468: Miserable girl (2) The couple in the shop just now were not her boss, but her adoptive parents, Tang Shiyuan and Li Xiaohong. The role yed by the original owner is equivalent to freebor. To tell the matter, the biological parents of the original owner started. The original parent''s biological parents are somewhat patriarchal, and after three consecutive daughters, including the original owner, still want a son. They made a decision to send out the original owner who was just born. After going back and forth, I found out about the adoptive parents who had never had children, that is, Tang Shiyuan and his wife. At that time, Tang Shiyuan and his wife had been married for four or five years, and they had never been able to conceive a child. They went to the hospital for an examination, and they were not sick. Li Xiaohong is another pungent one, and Tang Shiyuan dare not divorce. So they decided to adopt the original owner. At first they really nned to raise her as their biological daughter, and they liked it. The original owner spent three years in the home of his adoptive parents. When she was three years old, Li Xiaohong became pregnant. At that time, the two couples were happy. With their own children, the original owner, who has no blood rtionship and has a family of biological parents behind him, naturally doesn''t like it that much. They run a small noodle restaurant with a good reputation. In their opinion, this is the future property of their children. The original owner, who was only three years old, became a burden to them and robbed their children of property. Even if you raise a dog, you have to eat and drink, right? A bite is also their children''s money. The original owner is still an individual, who has to spend money and have to go to school, and there will be more ces to spend in the future. Thinking of this, the two couples feel distressed, and the original owner is getting more and more unpleasant. When the original owner was three years old, Li Xiaohong taught her to wash her clothes and instilled in her the idea of taking care of her younger siblings in the future. Worry free She also rushed her from a spacious room to the smallest room in the house. Foster parents house, = thergest master bedroom, two second bedrooms about the same size, and a room that should be used as a study. The original owner was driven to live in this ce. She was a little older and didn''t know what it meant. After his younger brother Tang Tao was born, the original owner''s life was even more difficult. At a young age, he took care of the younger brother. When the original owner was five years old, Li Xiaohong gave birth to another daughter, Tang Lulu, who upied the second bedroom that the two couples had kept. At this time, the original owner took care of his sister and had to clean the house. When I get older, she will almost take care of the work at home. When the original owner was very young, Li Xiaohong and his wife instilled the idea of caring for her younger siblings. She is an elder sister, and she is born to serve her younger siblings. To do all kinds of work, brothers and sisters have trouble, the original owner has no extra time to study. In addition, under the increasing blows of the two couples, their confidence has long been shattered, and the whole person has be gloomy. The grades are mediocre, unpleasant, no one pays much attention to her, and few friends in the school. Even after high school, no one continued to go to school, no one asked what was going on. At the present time, the original owner has graduated from high school for one year and has been helping the couple''s noodle restaurant. The two couples didn''t want to hire any more employees. They felt that the original owner would be very useful, and they have no ns to marry her. The original owner is easy to handle. It is not necessary to hire an employee to be so diligent. They have to start working money. They are not willing. But its easy to raise the original owner. asionally, give a little money and give something to eat. Vol 2 Chapter 4469: The miserable girl (3) Vol 2 Chapter 4469: The miserable girl (3) If ording to the idea of the two couples, when the original owner is more than 20 o''clock, he should tell her how to kiss her, he should be a poor man, but he can give a good gift and make the two couples make a lot of money. The fate of the original owner changed in a mobile phone, a mobile phone that Tang Lulu eliminated. Tang Tao and Tang Lulu eliminated everything she used since childhood. In this phone, the original owner saw so many wonderful worlds, and finally smiled on his gloomy face. She learned how to surf the Inte and y games. I alsomunicated through the Inte, knowing that her situation was wrong, because she was unwilling tomunicate with others because of her personality, and no one would pay attention. The adoptive parents also said that the child was ignorant and had a bad personality. After seeing the online world, the original owner also longs for a free life, hoping to control his own destiny. She began to resist, and the effect was not very good at first, because she was very worried, and anyway, it was her parents. But before she knew that they were not rted by blood, and heard the two couples say that she was a white-eyed wolf and was unfamiliar with her, she knew that she shouldn''t be raised in the first ce. He also said that when she was pregnant, she should be sent back to her biological parents. The original owner finally understood why he had a bad life. She felt that she didn''t owe her foster parents, even if she owed it at first, but she had done various things for more than ten years, but did not spend a lot of money from them, she would have paid it off long ago. She decided to leave this home and find her biological parents. Finding her biological parents went smoothly, and her biological parents epted her and were kind to her. Especially her biological mother, who held her in pain and said that she regretted taking her out, but she did not expect that she suffered so much. 90 watching The original owner was moved in his heart, thinking that these were the parents who were really good to her. At least, her biological parents would never beat and scold her, they would only speak nicely, and they had forgotten why the biological parents gave her away. She now needs the warmth of her rtives, and automatically ignores the bad ones. The biological parents are not big, the original owner has saved a little pocket money over the years and decided to go out and venture, so he has no embarrassment to stay at home. When she left, her biological parents gave her a little money, which touched her and remembered it all the time. The original owner stumbled, did a lot of work, has a high school diploma, and can do it as a clerk, but the sry is a bit low, and her personality makes it difficult to get along with many people. Others think she can''t speak well, and she is a gloomy person. Because she wants to save money, for her own future, and her parents, she is rather stingy and unhappy. Everyone thinks that she cares about her and doesn''t like her very much. No matter what job she does, she is not pleased. For more than ten years, I have grown up under the torment of adoptive parents. I am not good at words at all, and I don''t know how to get along with others. She can''t speak very much, even if it is kind, others still feel ufortable listening, and over time, she is even more reluctant to mention something to her. By mistake, the original owner made the game to apany the game, which is a technical apany. She has very good game ying skills. It is said that as long as she takes the boss, or helps the boss to call, she can get money. On the Inte, she can stillmunicate with others, so she does this job rtively smoothly. Since she was apanion, she also opened a live broadcast room to show her to others while ying with her. The ie is not as good as those of the entertainment anchors, but the money to y with is also a lot, at least more than any work she does. Vol 2 Chapter 4470: The miserable girl (4) Vol 2 Chapter 4470: The miserable girl (4) After making money, the first thing she thought of was her biological parents, telling them the good news. On the side of the biological parents, everyone speaks nicely, whether it is the biological parents, her two sisters, and the youngest brother. Every time she talks with them, she feels very happy and feels that she has family. So, the family wants to spend her money, she doesn''t think there is anything. She only needs a ce to live, and it''s almost the same if she is full and warm. She gave the remaining money to her biological parents. In fact, she didn''t know it at that time because she was too eager for family affection, so she ignored some bad things. The adoptive parents knew that she had made money and had been making trouble. However, the biological parents helped her go back, and returned to her hometown to promote the treatment of her adoptive parents. Maybe they felt embarrassed and asked about the original support. The original owner felt that it was time to cut off. The money must be paid by herself, not her biological parents. She gave a sum of money, broke off with her adoptive parents, and happily moved her ount back to her real home. Later, most of the money she spent on live broadcasting went to the pockets of her biological parents. If there is no change, she may live in the dream of family love prepared for her by her biological parents. The second change was due to her kindness. Her character is still like that, gloomy, she doesn''t speak much in reality, and she doesn''t look very pleasing at first nce. But she is not a bad person, on the contrary, she is a good-hearted person. So when she met someone cheated, she went up without hesitation and stopped the incident. At this time, she has a small reputation on the Inte, of course, only in the circle of game anchors. Love e-books She was not good at words, and just used her own way to drive away the money scammer. She has seen this person pretending to be poor and beggar many times and does not want to see those students being deceived. Therefore, her attitude is fierce, and she even puts on cruel words. Unexpectedly, this scene was captured by another anchor who reported the truth about society. It happened that this anchor knew her again, and felt as if she had discovered some truth, and felt that this was her true face. What she does is to expose people who are disguised in this world. On the same day, the anchor exposed the matter. In the live broadcast industry, the original owner is called a car rollover. At that time, the overwhelming sound of curses caused her to copse. When the adoptive parents discovered this, they immediatelyined online and found the anchor who made the video, exposing that the original owner was an ungrateful white-eyed wolf. The original owner''s work can''t go on, so she ns to go home and find another job. Her biological parents told her that there was no one living at home and she could not live. Although the tone was softened, the original master still felt the dislike in their tone. But within a few days, their attitude became eager again, and they were nning to introduce the object to the original owner. The original owner is actually not the little girl who was easy to deceive back then, nor is it the kind that asks her to marry, and she marries. The man is close to forty, and he is willing to give 300,000 yuan as a gift to his biological parents. This is a lot of money. This time, she retorted. Unexpectedly, the attitude of her biological parents changed drastically, scolding her for not knowing good or bad, such a good marriage, she even opposed it, it was a waste of effort. The scolding voices from the Inte, the scolding voices from the biological parents, the scolding voices from the adoptive parents, and those ssmates and people who know her, all know that she has a bad attitude and is not filial. Vol 2 Chapter 4471: The miserable girl (5) Vol 2 Chapter 4471: The miserable girl (5) The original owner finally copsed, and thest family affection was the reason for her to survive. Now this point is gone, she can''t live anymore. She only needs a little bit, a little bit of sincerity, and she can continue to live in this world very tenaciously. However, there are only me, abuse, resentment, and dislike, but no concern. She felt that she might not be suitable for this world. She chose a sunny weather, started the live broadcast, yed a game, and did not watch the scolding on the live broadcast interface. In that game, she said a lot, as if she had said all her life. Many people watched her, and even more scolded her. People who are familiar with her also think she has a lot of words today. After ying a game, she said, "Thank you, goodbye." When closing the live broadcast interface, she said again: "I am not sorry." Those who watched did not care about these two sentences. Only a few dayster, they heard the news of her death. At the same time, there is also a suicide note: In this world, no one should miss me, because everyone hates me. I have also wondered, since no one likes me, no one sincerely treats me, why do I still exist in this world? Although no one misses me, I don''t want to cause any trouble to everyone. This world is very exciting. I thought about going to many ces and seeing all kinds of scenery. Later I discovered that this world may not be suitable for me. Keyuan In the past, I wanted to grasp many things. The love of adoptive parents, the love of brothers and sisters, the love of biological parents, the love of fans... I''m too stupid to catch it. I am already trying very hard to catch up. After chasing for too long, I''m so tired, I can''t see hope, and I n to let go. To be alive is really tired, too tired, I have no strength. Abandoning something for the first time, I didn''t expect that one day I could make such a bold move, and I could abandon the world. Farewell to strangers. In the suicide note, there are no excuses, no usations, short text, only disappointment in this world. The person who vindicated the original host was the heroine of this world, and also an anchor. It was not quite right with the anchor who took pictures before. She saw the original owner identally, and always felt that something was wrong, but when she found evidence, the original owner had already left. The female protagonist of this world helped the original protagonist redress the grievances, and announced her life experience to everyone. The anchor who made the video became the object of abuse by everyone, and was also picked up by human flesh and various news. Speaking of it, this world is really ridiculous. This is the life of the original owner. No one was sincere to her during his lifetime, but countless people remembered her after her death. Every year on the day of her death, many people came to her Weibo and live broadcast rooms. But what''s the use? After reading this heavy memory, Tang Guo frowned, sitting there without speaking for a long time. The original owner and the heroine of this world have no intersection. At best, it is a small person who appears when the heroine is fighting against other people. Speaking of which, the heroine can quickly be popr because of the redress of the original owner. Tang Guo didn''t care about this, the heroine of this world was a good girl. It was right for him to do such a thing. The tragedy of the original owner came from two selfish vampire families, and they were the culprits. Tang Guo stood up, looked at the greasy apron hanging on her body, and tore it off at that time. Vol 2 Chapter 4472: The miserable girl (6) Vol 2 Chapter 4472: The miserable girl (6) [Host big, are you ready to stop? When the system saw Tang Guo tearing off his apron, it was a little excited. The plot of this matter is too annoying. "Well, but something needs to be done." Tang Guo remembered that he had not greeted the friends in the group, and sat down again, sinking into the group. At this time, the system did not make a sound, because there was one less person in the group. At the first nce of Tang Guojin''s group, he looked at the list of members, and the Queen Mother Chen, who was supposed to be on, had turned gray. Knowing that this will happen sooner orter, she still feels a little surprised. The mood that was not high is even lower. In fact, ording to the age at which the Queen Mother Chen has survived, she is already living a long life, which is not a bad thing for the Queen Mother. People can be reincarnated, and the death of Queen Mother Chen is not the end, but a new beginning. After a while, Tang Guo appeared in the group. As soon as she appeared, the others in the group appeared. [Ziyun]: Sister, are you here? Queen Mother Chen left shortly after you ended yourst world. [Chi Xiao]: Queen Mother Chen left you a letter, you turn over the red envelope record above, in addition to the letter, there are some other gadgets. [Mo Yuntian]: The olddy was quite thoughtful, and she left us a lot of gadgets. [Margaret]: Why can''t the Queen Mother Chen live forever? I kind of like her. If her world can withstand all kinds of magical powers, that would be great. [Ziyun]: This is a world limitation. The world limitation is that people with strong power cannot be allowed to appear, otherwise this inherently fragile world will copse due to the emergence of strong power. [Margaret]: I know, I''m just talking about it, I can''t bear it. [Margaret]: No, school flower, you should be in the new world, right? Oh, I know, its not a magical world. Oh my god, double whammy. 520 [Harold]: Even if it is a magical world, it is not necessarily your magical world, it may also be ours. [Allen]: Yes, yes. [Margaret]: Ah, ah, ah, get out! [Allen]: Harold, Margaret tells you to go. [Harold]: Obviously telling you to go. [Allen]: Go away. [Harold]: You are rolling. After everyone had almost quarreled, Tang Guo talked about the plot of the world, which of course caused everyone to feel angry, and temporarily forgot the sadness of Queen Mother Chen''s departure. Tang Guo received the letter left to her by the Queen Mother Chen, as well as some gadgets. The content of the letter is not much, but every sentence is concerned and unwilling to her. After reading it, she put all the items into the system space, and her consciousness retreated. On her side, time has only passed half an hour. The shop was not busy either. When returning, the two couples looked up at her faintly, and said nothing. Tang Guo found a ce to sit down, lost in thought. She went to school rtively early, and it was not that the two couples cared about whether she was studying or not, but that they didn''t want to be gossiped about, and even more so, they didn''t want the original owner to get good grades. Therefore, she was sent to school early, she was young, and of course her academic performance was not as good as other students. Unlike many ssmates, who started to learn some knowledge at the age of two or three, she has no foundation at all. Only by stumbling and stumbling can we barely get better. Vol 2 Chapter 4473: The miserable girl (7) Vol 2 Chapter 4473: The miserable girl (7) When the two couples saw it, they were very dissatisfied. They sent her to school because they wanted her to retire. It would be better if she had poor academic performance. A nine-yearpulsory education was almost the same, and she never thought she could go to high school. Maybe the original owner is not a stupid brain. Even if he is dragged down by the family and obstructed, doing all kinds of housework and busy, the original owner''s grades can still easily go to high school. Later, the two couples thought of a way. It is not necessary for the original owner to go to high school, and there is nothing to learn more. They can also help their children with lectures and tutoring. As a result, the original owner had another task to go to school, and after doing housework, he had to counsel his two younger siblings. Her younger brother Tang Tao is three years younger than her, and her younger sister Tang Lulu is five years younger than her. The original owner graduated from high school at the age of 16st year, and he is 17 this year. The younger brother Tang Tao is already a junior high school student, and Tang Lulu has one year to go to junior high school. Even if the original owner is busy in the store now, and there is no free time when he returns home, she still has to help them with their homework when the two younger siblingse back. Tang Tao and Tang Lulu weren''t studying materials. If she hadn''t been there to help them, it would be difficult to pass the grades in some subjects. The original owner did not go on to university after graduating from high school, it is not that she failed to enter the university. Of course, the scores sent down at that time were indeed not enough. In fact, there are reasons for not enough scores. It was her adoptive parents who kept crying poor in front of her. It was too difficult to deceive her to raise three children. It took a lot of money to go to college, and she also gave her science. In fact, there are many college students on the street, and many college students cannot find jobs. . Wonderful book The original owner has been growing up under the control of the two, and he is not the same age as his peers, to see the different things in this world. Naturally, I dont know that if you have good grades in college, you can get schrships, subsidies, and even apply for loans. In short, as long as you can go to university, there is no such thing as being unable to go to university because of tuition fees. The better the school, the cheaper the tuition. But the two couples brainwashed the original owner. She herself didn''t have a mobile phone. The time she spent surfing the Inte was when she was in theputer ss at school. But don''t mention the school inte speed. The equipment is old and the inte speed is slow. The original owner has no good friends who can y with it. When she first took a micrputer ss, she could only hold the mouse clumsily, very at a loss, and even feared that she would break these devices if she clicked a little bit. Later, she barely knew how to do it. She didn''t know what web search was, and she was afraid to ask others. Because of the influence of her adoptive father and adoptive mother, she has a low self-esteem and a dull personality, and she always finds the eyes of others strange. Under theints of her adoptive parents, she even helped her toe up with an idea to ask her to do fewer questions during the college entrance examination. Her grades are not considered to be outstanding in the ss, and the university can be admitted, but it is impossible to be a key university and does not attract the attention of teachers. So she promised her adoptive parents to do fewer questions, so that she could not get her undergraduate gradester, and the teachers did not pay much attention. Tang Guo guessed that afterwards, most of the teachers still called to the foster parents'' house, but the two themselves didn''t want her to go to university, so they mostly said something to prevaricate. She was obviously a young girl, but under the control of the two couples, she lived a life of istion from the world, and she had no idea what the world had developed into. asionally, there are customers who eat noodles in the store and y with their mobile phones while eating. She will also take a look curiously, but she can only take a look, not more, for fear of being scolded. Vol 2 Chapter 4474: The miserable girl (8) Vol 2 Chapter 4474: The miserable girl (8) No one told her that the current life is abnormal. The attitude of her parents towards her is also abnormal. It''s not that she doesn''t resist, but that she is simply used to such a day, which is called habituation. She didn''t know that her parents liked her younger siblings better, but she always felt that she was not doing well enough. In addition, her parents are brainwashed, saying that she is an older sister and must be kind to her younger siblings. "Sitting here, why don''t you see the guestsing? Hurry up to say hello." Although it is not the peak time for meals, asionally one or two guestse back. Tang Guo was awakened by Li Xiaohong''s loud voice, and she looked up and saw the guests walking in. She didn''t intend to turn her face with Li Xiaohong for the time being. ording to the original owner''s personality, she used to ask the guests what they needed to eat. People whoe to eat small noodles don''t care too much about the attitude of the waiter. They alle in a hurry and go in a hurry. When he casually said what he wanted to eat, Tang Guo ryed the words. Tang Shiyuan quickly made a small noodle and asked her to bring it out. Now that there are guests, she can''t sit, she can only stand on one side. Li Xiaohong was still at the cash register. She buried her head and stared at her mobile phone, watching a TV series. Tang Guo nced at it. It was a pce fight drama, or it was released outside, with a loud voice. Tang Shiyuan inside, also sitting on a small bench, ying games. And she has no cell phone. There is no call to make, no one is looking for her. The excuse of the two couples was also that she had no contact with her, and she didn''t need a mobile phone. However, Tang Tao and Tang Lulu both have mobile phones. The original owner has been numbed by their brainwashing and will not think about why she hasn''t. Until Tang Lulu''s cell phone was eliminated to her, this was also the two couples in order to make her more obedient. But I don''t know that this mobile phone has changed the original owner''s outlook on life and learned to strive for a different life for himself. However, she was finally crushed by two indifferent families. As soon as the guests left, Tang Guo took the dishes and chopsticks in, and walked to Li Xiaohong''s side. She didn''t speak, but Li Xiaohong felt something was wrong, raised her head subconsciously, and patted her heart: "You girl, are you going to scare people to death? What are you doing?" "Mom, I am seventeen, and I will be eighteen next year." Li Xiaohong was stunned: "Why do you want to marry? Now you have to be twenty to get a marriage certificate. When you reach the age, you can talk about it. This is really a girl who can''t keep it." Li Xiaohong didn''t want to marry Tang Guo early. If she married out, there would be no freebor in the small shop. It would cost at least 3,000 yuan to hire an employee. Not only did it cost money, it was not as good as Tang Guo. She heard from the owner of the clothing store next door that an employee she hired before, just like a little princess, could not scold or say, and waszy to die. The results of it? Just two heavy words, no one came the next day, there was no notice, it was very difficult to manage. Li Xiaohong thought Tang Guo wanted to marry, so she persuaded her. Tang Guo waited for her dry mouth to speak, then said, "I don''t want to talk about the person." "Isn''t talking about the subject, what is that? Are you panicking when you say these inexplicable things?" "I heard that there are actually schrships in university now, and you can apply for loans no matter how bad it is." Tang Guo said that she didn''t n to go to campus anymore, just to cheat Li Xiaohong by saying that. Sure enough, seeing Li Xiaohong''s face changed slightly, she continued: "I want to continue studying. I heard that I went to university, at least I was in an office." Vol 2 Chapter 4475: The miserable girl (9) Vol 2 Chapter 4475: The miserable girl (9) "Why did you suddenly think of this? I tell you that college students are different from college students. Many of them can''t find a job. It''s not what you think." Li Xiaohong''s voice became sharp, "Who told you this? Its not harmful. How much time is wasted to go to college. High school is repeated for one year, college is four years, and five years have passed. At that time, the job was not found, but a lot of money was spent." "I can borrow money on my own. I know the difficulties at home, so I don''t spend any money at home." Li Xiaohong disagreed, and Tang Guo said: "Or, I go out to work, find a job with a higher sry, make money first, and then study." Tang Guo''s voice was stubborn, and Li Xiaohong didn''t know what to say. "Mom, did the younger siblings only go to high school?" Tang Guo''s tone changed suddenly. She didn''te to discuss with Li Xiaohong. Li Xiaohong subconsciously said: "Of course not, Xiaotao and Lulu are going to college..." Having said that, she remembered something, and saw Tang Guoshen''s invisible eyes, her heart could not help but feel a little vacant. Someone must be chewing the tongue in this girl''s ear, otherwise, she couldn''t think of it. Li Xiaohong still wanted to persuade, Tang Guo spoke again: "This is not the way to go, I have to save some money for myself." Li Xiaohong wants to say, you need to spend money at that time, she will give it, of course not too much. When she got married, she would have to make a lottery gift so that she would not feel at a loss. But Tang Guo''s words interrupted her: "I didn''t want to understand before, why I am different from other people''s children, different from Xiaotao and Lulu. Now I finally understand that after all, I am not the biological children of my parents. How can it be treated fairly." When Tang Guo said this, Li Xiaohong almost fell off the stool. Tang Guo didn''t give her a chance, took off her apron, and threw it on Li Xiaohong: "I didn''t give birth to a child, of course it won''t hurt." Tang Guo turned and left the shop, letting her stay here as a coolie, it was impossible for a day. It is better to find your biological parents and let theme over and bite the dog. Li Xiaohong was still immersed in it. How did Tang Guo know that he was fostered? Tang Guo was already running out of sight. "Tang Shiyuan!!" Li Xiaohong shouted inside, "Something happened, stop ying games." Tang Shiyuan raised his head in confusion, seeing that Li Xiaohong was so flustered, he hurried out: "What''s the matter?" "I know, that girl knows, I don''t know if she went back to her hometown before, someone said something to her, she ran away! Said she was going to find her biological parents, this unfamiliar white-eyed wolf." Tang Guo went home first, and found the pocket money he had saved from small torge. Learning to save pocket money may be a person''s nature, maybe it is intuition, she didn''t tell anyone. What she hides is very concealed, and these pocket money were not given by Li Xiaohong and his wife. It''s the money she picked up and sold it. The original owner does not owe Li Xiaohong and his wife, the more than ten years of torment has already been paid off. Tang Guo took the money and his ID card, and went to find his biological parents. She wanted to find them and bite Li Xiaohong and his wife. She went to her hometown in the country and nned to make the matter a little bigger. Now that she has grown up, her biological parents will ept her. Of course, she does not need them to ept her. She just wants to borrow their hands to do something else. The county seat is not far from my hometown, and I can go back in two hours. Tang Guo returned to the vige and asked everybody about his life experience. The people in the vige will not hide anything for Li Xiaohong and his wife. It is also that the original owner has never been to live in the vige, but is with Li Xiaohong and his wife in the city. Otherwise, you may have known that you are not your own. "I heard that when you go to college, you can get a loan. You can get a schrship with excellent grades, and you don''t need to spend money at home." Tang Guo whispered to an aunt in the vige. "Later I met my former teacher and asked about this. The teacher would never lie to others. At that time, many of my ssmates went to university on schrships." Vol 2 Chapter 4476: The miserable girl (10) Vol 2 Chapter 4476: The miserable girl (10) "They lied to me, saying that the university costs a lot of money, and the family can''t get it out. I also asked, if it is a good university, the tuition fee is only a few thousand yuan. Xiaotao and Lulu''s mobile phones, how many Thousand dors." "Now I understand that I was not their own." "I always thought that I didnt do well enough that I didnt let them like it. I took care of all the work at home, cooking, washing, and mopping the floor. I had to give Xiao Tao Lulu homework and help in the store. . But they still dont like me, now they finally understand." The old aunt in the vige: "Poor boy, I felt something was wrong before. Every year youe back, how bright Xiaotao and Lulu are. You wear old clothes every year. You are taciturn and don''t talk to us much. Li Xiaohong also said that your child has a bad temper, and we all take it seriously." "So, Aunt Six, do you know who my biological parents are? I want to find them. I didn''t think about making them pay for my continued schooling. I just want to meet them and want to know if my biological parents treat me. Too the same." Tang Guo had previously recounted what happened to him since childhood. And most of the people in the vige know a little about those things. At that time, these things will surely spread to a lot of people. In my memory, the parents of the original owner made this matter a big deal, and the reason for the trouble was not for the benefit. Even if you can''t get the money, it''s good to **** this grown-up original owner back. Now she doesn''t need them to raise it anymore, she can''t spend money, but she can still make a profit. How wonderful she thinks. The people in the vige gradually increased. After hearing about Tang Guo, they also said what they saw. They feel that Li Xiaohong and his wife are not things. In fact, they are also very jealous of the small noodle restaurant of Li Xiaohong and his wife. In addition, the appearance of the two being superior every year is annoying. Can find a handle to attack the two, how could they let it go? In this way, with the help of the vigers, Tang Guo found his biological parents. The adoptive parents and biological parents are from the neighboring viges, and both the adoptive father and biological father are named Tang, which is one reason why the adoption went so well. Tang Jiandong and Zhou Yueqing found them, and their eyes were red. If they didn''t know what they thought, their appearance would be really touching. Zhou Yueqing cried bitterly while holding Tang Guo: "Daughter, daughter, you are suffering, and your mother shouldn''t have taken you out. If you knew that the two people killed that day treated you like this, your mother would just leave you behind." Tang Jiandong didn''t speak, but he pretended to be especially like a father who regretted it. In my heart, I was thinking, this girl is 17 this year, and in two years, she will be able to tell her about her husband''s. Tang Shiyuan''s couple was also very stupid. They are all so big, so I dont want to coax them, this guy ran back, didnt it make him cheaper? This girl is pretty good. Just like this sign, someone who can be said to be wealthy by that time will have at least 200,000 yuan as a gift. However, he can''t be as stupid as Tang Shiyuan and his wife, who can do everything. This girl should be coaxed, treat her better, say good things, and won''t die. Not only can you get a bridegroom if you ughter someone, but in the future this girl can honor him and help him take care of Yaoer. In this case, in the future, the son will not worry about buying a house and looking for his wife. "This matter can''t just leave it alone. At the beginning, we took the third child out, but didn''t collect any money. As a result, how was the third child treated?" Tang Jiandong said. At first Zhou Yueqing intended to collect the money, but Tang Jiandong persuaded him to stop. He thinks far, and he is a neighboring vige. See you when you look up and lower your head. In case this girl knows about this in the future, he collects the money. It''s hard to say anything. He doesn''t have much money. He adopts people out, not because he can''t afford them, but because of fines. Tang Jiandong thought that in the future, the truth would be known by that girl. If he didn''t collect the money, there was still room for recovery. You dont need to endorse the third year, and you can say something soft, maybe you can recognize the third, and then you can take care of the younger son by one more person. There is more respect for those who celebrate the holidays. Zhou Yueqing was crying with Tang Guo in her arms, but she was actually admiring Tang Jiandong''s foresight. Tang Guo knew that the two couples had their own minds, and she didn''t mind at all. She wanted to use them to beat Li Xiaohong and his wife. After all, it is really sad. Tang Jiandong is much smarter than Li Xiaohong and his wife. Her two older sisters were really brainwashed by him and became demon helpers, and they thought their father was good. Vol 2 Chapter 4477: The miserable girl (11) Vol 2 Chapter 4477: The miserable girl (11) Tang Jiandong and his wife guarded Tang Guo and cried for a while, and then asked her how she spent these years in front of everyone. This is clearly a desire to make things big and publicize what Tang Shiyuan and his wife have done. How could Tang Guo not cooperate, pretending that he had just found his biological parents, he was happy in his heart, and he said whatever he asked. In recent years, many college students have been born in the vige. When Tang Guo said that it was useless to persuade her college students, the family could not afford to support her, and she was rather angry when she graduated from high school. What is even more irritating is that the two couples instigated Tang Guo to deliberately do fewer questions during the exam, so that they could fail the exam and no one would ask questions. "Stupid daughter, it''s useless to have college students there, but they don''t want you to continue studying." Zhou Yueqing cried again, her voice simr to Li Xiaohong''s, her prating power was so strong that she could hear her from far away. If your two sisters'' grades are as good as yours, we hope they can go to university, even if they can sell iron." Tang Jiandong said with a sullen face: "You can work as an office when you go to college. Even if our family doesn''t have the money to go to college, you can get a loan first." Tang Jiandong is just saying that, but if Tang Guo''s grades are really good and he is still in his own parent, he really doesn''t mind her going to college. As long as you don''t spend much money at home, earning schrships and loans yourself is also a good thing. In this way, not only will they have a bright face, but in the future there will be a powerful sister to take care of Xiaobao, so they will not have to worry about Xiaobao''s future. "Those two gods killed you." Zhou Yueqing continued to cry, "My daughter, if you were at home, you would have this kind of crying there. The two couples had no children at the beginning, and I thought they could do well. For you, I heard that they were good to you in the past two years, and I didnt pay attention if I thought I could not disturb you." "Who knows that they are just acting, having their own children, and treating you as a servant." Tang Jiandong''s face looked difficult to match: "I heard that you graduated from high schoolst year? Have you been working in their little shop?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "Are there any wages?" Tang Jiandong asked again. Tang Guo replied, yes. The olddy yelled and said, "You see, this girl has been wearing it years ago. You can''t bear a new dress. Can they pay her? You two parents are not around. I didn''t teach her, nor rubbed it casually." The people in the vige talked and talked about Tang Shiyuan and Li Xiaohong. Under such circumstances, Tang Guo was taken home by Tang Jiandong and Zhou Yueqing. Both of her sisters are married. The eldest sister, Tang Fang, is three years older than her. She is just twenty this year. She has been married for two years and now has children. In rural areas, its not surprising to marry at the age of eighteen, but the marriage certificate will be reissued when the age is reached. The second sister, Tang Fei, is two years older than her. Now she is neen and married. Just a few months ago, ording to her memory, she was pregnant. There is also a younger brother here, namely Tang Xiaobao, the son of Tang Jiandong and Zhou Yueqing looking forward to the stars and the moon. Two years younger than her, fifteen this year. Judging from the name, you can know Tang Xiaobao''s status in the family. The eldest sister and the second sister both have junior high school diplomas, and their grades have been poor. With their own skills, they really cannot go to high school. Vol 2 Chapter 4478: The miserable girl (12) Vol 2 Chapter 4478: The miserable girl (12) Tang Jiandong and his wife put all their hopes on Tang Xiaobao, hoping to have a college student in the family. Therefore, she guessed that if a girl in the family could be admitted to college, the two couples would not stop her. But if you want them to pay more, it''s impossible. But Tang Jiandong is much smarter than Tang Shiyuan and his wife, and he will definitely pretend to try all kinds of ways for the girl, not only to let the girl settle the loan by herself, but also to make her grateful. This kind of trivial matter was too easy for Tang Jiandong. As I said before, Tang Guo didn''t have any ns to enter the campus again. This family is just like a leech. If you bite, you wont let go, and will dig into your flesh. If she really went to college with their help, then she would fall into their trap. At that time, if she doesn''t support them, it will cause a big trouble, and she will not take care. After all, it was spread that she broke away from the cruel adoptive father and mother and went back to school with the help of her biological parents. The result was a white-eyed wolf, and public opinion would not be on her side. She doesn''t mind these, but she doesn''t want to bear this kind of unnecessarily infamy. Zhou Yueqing cooked a lot of dishes under the instruction of Tang Jiandong. This should be the mostfortable meal in her memory. I have encountered it before. The table is full of delicious food, but no matter how many chopsticks are stretched out. "I''ve already called your two sisters. Xiaobao lives on campus and wille back after the weekend. It will only take two days." After dinner, Tang Jiandong said, "Your two sisters wille in the afternoon. We will discuss and take you back. We cant leave you there to suffer." Zhou Yueqing answered, "The two were too cruel, and they shouldn''t have agreed to that thing." "Yes, I shouldn''t agree," Tang Jiandong was full of regret. "If it weren''t for the family difficulties at the time and couldn''t pay that much fine, I wouldn''t want to take Xiaoguo away. It was also the two couples who said that they had no children and could treat them well Fruit, I was tempted." "It''s all to me. Later, I didn''t have Xiaobao, so it''s better to raise it together." Zhou Yueqing said angrily, "I raise myself, my daughter will not suffer so much." Tang Jiandong sighed: "This may be destiny. This child is also considered smart. If we find it, we must take her back. I will go to the vige chief and ask everyone in the vige to help." "It''s time to go, the couple clearly treats our daughter as coolies. If it weren''t for the daughter to get her back, I don''t know how many years will be spent." Tang Guo buried her head and ate silently, pretending to be sad and moved. In my memory, the two couples also sang a harmony in this way, which moved the original owner. At that time, I was thinking that this is the real biological parents, and only the biological parents will n for her. Tang Jiandong even asked if she would return to campus. The original owner is a sensible person. She cane back and live a different life with her biological parents. She really doesn''t mind working more. She works harder. As long as she is approved by her parents, she can get the affection she wants. It costs money to go back to school, although she also wanted to go, but as a sensible, she refused to let her biological parents suffer. She nned to go out to work, and Tang Jiadong and his wife gave her a thousand yuan meaningfully, which moved her too much. Because, Tang Shiyuan and his wife, let alone give her a thousand yuan, not even one hundred yuan. In thisparison, Tang Jiandong and Zhou Yueqing''s heart are naturally overwhelmed. Vol 2 Chapter 4479: The miserable girl (13) Vol 2 Chapter 4479: The miserable girl (13) When she left the vige, she was full of money and respect for her parents. In fact, after self-study calctions, these two people are just talking better, except for the purposeful one thousand yuan, which is not very good to the original owner. Because of their kind words and win over, most of the money the original owner madeter fell into their pockets. During the years when he was the host, the original host earned at least 20,000 yuan every month. She keeps her living expenses and rent on her own, and asionally needs to buy some equipment, and can send at least 10,000 to 15 thousand home a month. This silly girl thought that her biological parents were trying to save her money, but she never thought about saving money. Thest true heart was destroyed by the family and she lost the courage to live. After dinner, Tang Jiandong went to the vige head. Tang Guo didn''t follow. Zhou Yueqing stayed at home to talk to her, basically asking her about her life there. She had been crying, and it would make people feel bitter to say it. But Zhou Yueqing asked this because Tang Jiandong had instructed him to ask for an exnation. Even though it was a little pitiful when listening, Zhou Yueqing turned around and thought of how much benefit this girl could bring them. How much affection can a daughter who has never raised? In the afternoon, Tang Guo''s two sisters came back. Both sisters are a little dark, and judging from their faces and tes, they still look pretty good. The eldest sister Tang Fang also brought a two-year-old child, and the second sister Tang Fei and Tang Guo thought it was the same. The two looked at Tang Guo, their eyes were red, and tears kept falling. "When you were taken away, I was five years old and remembered, but I was ignorant at the time, and I don''t know why. Looking back now, it seems that I cried." The eldest sister Tang Fang said, "I didn''t expect you to eat the little girl. After so much suffering, its fine toe back now." "I can''t remember, but I heard my parents mention itter," Tang Fei said, "It would be nice to be able toe back. I didn''t expect that family to be so hateful." After chatting, the topic came to Tang Xiaobao. Tang Fang: "If Xiaobao knew, he would be very happy." Tang Fei: "Yes, Xiaobao has a sweet mouth. His own brother is definitely different from other brothers. Xiaobao is a college student who loves people very much and has better grades than us. He will be a good college student in the future. Sister, you can take more care of Xiaobao in the future. In the future, this child will be a college student. He will honor you if he is promising." Tang Fang: "That Tang Tao isparable to his own brother. Fortunately, you are back. After two days you will see Xiaobao and you will love it." The two took Tang Guo and said that Tang Xiaobao is a good brother. If it is, it isparable to brainwashing. Tang Guo didn''t mind, just let them say. These two sisters have been brainwashed by Tang Jiandong since they were young, and his practice is much more powerful than that of Tang Shiyuan and his wife. Tang Jiandong didn''t do what he did to the two daughters on the surface. He just used some methods to make the two daughters willingly be the demon of helping his brother. After I got married, I had some good things in my hands, which I kept for Tang Xiaobao, and they were not so good to my children. Once they get angry at their husband''s house, they wille back. Tang Jiandong will let Zhou Yueqing give them delicious food and help them curse. The others are gone. But this is what makes the two sisters crazy, thinking that her natal family is the best. Only by confessing Tang Xiaobao can they have a good life. Because of this, the rtionship between them and their husbands is not good, and even their children are not close to them. Vol 2 Chapter 4480: The miserable girl (14) Vol 2 Chapter 4480: The miserable girl (14) After Tang Guo''s ident, the two still felt that she was ignorant, made a fuss, inflicted on her family, and med her in various ways. Therefore, Tang Guo didn''t think about helping these two brother Demon to wake up. In their memory, the original owner also sent a lot of money to them, but they only thought that Tang Xiaobao would be promising, and didn''t remember their goodness at all. Tang Guo guessed that the money that fell into their hands was mostly subsidized to Tang Xiaobao. Both sisters have families, stayed all afternoon and left. Tang Jiandong''s house is just a few bungalows, and it doesn''t look very good in the vige, like a poor household. This gives people a feeling that this family is very poor and has a bad life. The original owner thinks so too. When the two couples took her out, maybe it was because she could live a good life, but she missed it. In fact, Tang Jiandong did not build a beautiful house like the vigers because he was saving money. In his mind, Tang Xiaobao will be a college student in the future, and he will have to buy a house if he will live in the city. He saved up all the money, pretending to be poor, in order to save more money from his two daughters to buy a house. In the future, the two elders of them will follow their son to enjoy the blessings, and the houses in the vige will not need to be built so beautifully, which is useless. Tang Guo didn''t deliberately change the trajectory of going home, leaving Tang Jiandong to "help her n." After staying for two days, she saw Tang Xiaobaoing home. She didn''t know if Tang Jiandong had said anything. Her mouth was very sweet and very sweet. Hearing what happened to her, he clenched his fist and said to help her get justice. Tang Xiaobao, who is in his memory, is also veryfortable. Regardless of whether the original owner makes money or not, he always thinks that this younger brother will send all kinds of things to this younger brother. Sending money is alreadymonce. In fact, this family is not much different from Tang Shiyuan and his wife. The biggest difference is that they squeeze the original owner in a different way. A few dayster, Tang Jiandong took the people from the vige and Tang Guo to seek justice with the Tang Shiyuan couple. They went directly to the previous shop and made a lot of trouble, and the neighbors knew about it. That day, there were no customers in the shop, and seeing so many people, who would dare toe over to eat? Tang Jiandong came prepared, but Tang Shiyuan and his wife couldn''t argue, they could only watch Tang Jiandong bring Tang Guo back to his original home. Tang Jiandong did the relocation of the registered permanent residence. Tang Guo didn''t care much about the household registration. In the future, she will leave this ce and use her ID card to reapply for the household registration, which is enough for her to do what she wants. Of course, it is still far away from thinking about this now. She is now going to the next step, leaving Tang''s house and going out to work. Tang Jiandong was so upsetst time that Tang Shiyuan and his wife could not hold their heads up in the vige. Tang Tao and Tang Lulu were both rtively young, and they didn''t even bother toe over to find Tang Guo. They were all acting as turtles. But when I metter, I didn''t look good at her and scolded her a few words. "Do you still want to go to school? I have inquired, your grades are not bad, at least you can go to college." Tang Jiandong is asking Tang Guo, in fact, he thinks that the time has passed for a year, Tang Guo may have forgotten these questions . When he asked, he was sure that Tang Guo would not enter the campus again, he knew every step clearly. Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t want to. I want to work. I always eat my parents at home. It''s not good to drink my parents." "It''s all from my own family. What do you say? You are my daughter. What''s wrong with raising your quilt?" Tang Jiandong said with a calm face, "Who dares to gossip?" Vol 2 Chapter 4481: The miserable girl (15) Vol 2 Chapter 4481: The miserable girl (15) Look, this is Tang Jiandong''s brainwashing. He speaks a lot. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will be circumvented. He thought he really loved his daughter. "Although I don''t mind raising you for the rest of my life, I must also consider your future. I can''t eat and drink at home and just pass." Tang Jiandong said, "I have to find a job and make some money. Your mother and I have no skills. If I cant give you too much, I can only give you a bite of food." "Girls have every family, and they still have some money in their hands. They wont have a straight waist until they get married. Do what you want to do. Your mother and I are very supportive. Just dont forget the family, and often y Just call back to report safety, lest your mother, me and Xiaobao worry about it." Tang Jiandong said, without saying anything about making money and honoring the family. Everything was worried about whether Tang Guo would suffer, for fear that she would be lost. In the environment where the original owner was at that time, if he makes money in the future, how can he not send the money back to honor his parents? One monthter, Tang Guo took one thousand yuan from Tang Jiandong and left the vige. In fact, she did not add up to two thousand yuan. In my memory, the original owner first found a job covering food and housing in the urban area and did it in a factory. Later, I saved some money and went out to do various other jobs, nning to learn a craft, but it was a pity that I repeatedly hit a wall. She has an unpleasant personality, so it is naturally difficult to learn skills. Tang Guo got on the bus, calcting how to live next with less than two thousand yuan on his body. Although there are many interesting things in the space, with her background, it will be a lot of trouble to take it out. In this world, there is still no special power, for the sake of space stability, she cannot practice. Not being able to practice means that if she sells some special things and is suspected of being on it, she will not be able to get away. She is not afraid of being hungry, there is a lot of food in the space. Even if you are not prepared, let the friends in the group send her something. and so. First she needs a ce to live. Tang Guo originally wanted to go to a big city, butter found out that she didn''t have enough money, so she got on the bus and went to a small county with very low prices and only a few hundred yuan in rent. She nned to start here first. "Suddenly found that I was so poor." Because of her identity and background, she has some abilities that she can''t reveal yet. In fact, the main reason is that she intends to follow the original path for certain things. If you don''t go there again, you won''t meet those people. How can she start? The reason why she came to the small county was because she nned to make some money before moving to the city where the ident urred. She wants to start ying apaniment and live broadcasting now, but she can''t even afford a mobile phone. The key to ying games is that you need a good mobile phone, at least four to five thousand up. After wandering around the small county town twice, Tang Guo decided to go to a clothing store. She liked this clothing store because the styles in the store were good, but few people came to pay for it. After wandering around for twops, I discovered that this boss is not good at matching, and the price is moderate. After two hours of grinding, she got the job of the girl in the clothing store. After re-matching all the clothes, the hanging position has also changed. Originally it was only worth a hundred clothes, but when she matched it up and hung it up, it instantly rose to the grade. I felt that it was not impossible to buy two hundred yuan. Of course, the boss did not raise the price, but many people came in to see it. After working here for three months, Tang Guo could finally afford a mobile phone. She calls Tang Jiandong and his wife every month, saying that she has found a dishwashing job with a very low sry and cannot honor them temporarily. Vol 2 Chapter 4482: The miserable girl (16) Vol 2 Chapter 4482: The miserable girl (16) The two couples didn''t mind, they just started after all. After getting the mobile phone, Tang Guo quit her job in the clothing store. The boss even persuaded her a few times to give her a sry increase, but she refused. Tang Guo intends to y with and y on behalf of him. To y on behalf of y, he only needs a mobile phone. For live broadcast, he needs additional equipment. This game is called Glory of Kings. It is a very popr game in recent years and is very popr. Tang Guo first spent money to buy two numbers, and the number he bought had an inscription. After buying it, she started ying the game ording to what she remembered. For her, it was easy to learn. She practiced for two days, and then used another new ount to score points. Now it''s near the end of the season, so those who stay below the champions are actually better, and it''s easy to get points in single row. She went all the way to the winning streak. After she had a record of posting small ads, she took screenshots of all the results and asked the system to help post small ads. System: "Host, I think stock trading is rtively simple. It''s a little overkill for me to post a small advertisement. Give me some principal, and you will have money next month." Tang Guo: "I bought my mobile phone for my principal. Don''t you know how much money I have? When I make more money, let you go stocks." System: "Host, I don''t call it to y." Although the system was muttering, it still seriously advertised Tang Guo. With the help of the system, small advertisements are easy to see. Soon, someone came to add Tangguo. A hunk: Do you take orders? Fruit jam: pick it up. A fierce man: drill the second to the king... With the first one, there will be a second one, and there are constantly people adding Tang Guo to help out the list. Tang Guo counted the time to take the order, otherwise it would be easy to miss the order. Although Tang Guo has good skills, he has been winning streak and it is impossible not to lose. Sometimes it just matches some weird teammates. It is impossible to win. The system is on the side and I am very anxious. He felt that only one teammate was required to cooperate, and the other teammates were all pits, and the host could win greatly. System: [The host is big, I''ll go buy a number, and double row with you, you have encountered three pits, it is too inefficient to continue. Tang Guo did not refuse: "Okay." The system is very happy. In fact, he has another purpose, which is to y games with the host. Tang Guo: "You don''t need to buy a number, the order number is for you, and we will call it together." She hadn''t thought that Xiao Tongzi would also y games. System: [Good, good, in fact, there may not necessarily be games for stocks. Next, with the cooperation of Tang Guo and the system, the momentum was like a broken bamboo, almost never lost. On the day before the new season, the two yed all the lists. The bosses were very satisfied, and Tang Guo took the opportunity to sell. If the bosses have time, they can actually y with them. Of course, the price of apanying y is more expensive, but the boss chooses himself. By the way, I also promoted something about whether to arrange for the new season. Some bosses simply gave Tang Guoguan the number. At this point, Tang Guo had a group of bosses. But currently, no one is looking for her to y with, and she is not in a hurry. At this time, Tang Guo had an extra fund to buy live broadcast equipment. After buying live broadcast equipment, Tang Guo started to call and broadcast live. Gradually, he gained poprity, signed a union, signed a live broadcast tform, and obtained certain resources. The union actually discussed and asked her if she wanted to show her face, but Tang Guo refused. Her live broadcast is mainly divided into three parts, one is the personal high-end game show, the second is the random killing of the list number, and the third is to y with the boss. Among them, ying with the boss is the most energy-consuming, but also the most profitable. Vol 2 Chapter 4483: The miserable girl (17) Vol 2 Chapter 4483: The miserable girl (17) Unknowingly time, it has been a year and a half, and Tang Guo has more and more money in her hands. She has no ns to let the system go stock trading. In this life, she does not intend to be too rich. However, she will be exposed sooner orter when she is an anchor. She has already nned to make herself carry a huge debt. When it was just broadcast that day, Tang Guo just logged into the game interface and received a rocket, a rocket, and a thousand yuan. It was a pleasant surprise for any anchor. She nced, the id of the person who gave the gift was unfamiliar, and he should have just arrived in her live broadcast room. But she still thanked: "Thank you, boss, boss." Handsome master: Do you want to y with you? Tang Guo looked at the barrage and replied, "Follow, does the boss want to get in the car?" Handsome master: Yes, but I have a request. Don''t worry, as long as I have fun, the price is not a problem. I remember that you will y with you. It seems to be a hundred or two hours. I can give you a rocket for two hours, but there is a request. Tang Guo: "The boss said first." Handsome man: I prefer to y with the output position, but every time I go to y with the output position, the auxiliary does not follow me. Tang Guo understood: "The boss wants me to y the auxiliary position?" Handsome man: Yes, you help me, regardless of winning or losing, just let me have fun. After saying those words, the man named Shuai gave Tang Guo another rocket. Someone is already booing in the live broadcast room: "The anchor picks up, the big boss is here." "Fruit jam, take it, for the rocket''s sake, I don''t care about your y support, I want to see the boss take you to fly." Maybe it was a fan in the live broadcast room, which made Shuai very happy and gave Tang Guo a rocket. Three rockets is three thousand yuan. Tang Guo sumbed to the temptation of money, isn''t it just to assist the boss? She believes that other anchors will make the same choice as her. Tang Guo: "Boss, add me and get in the car immediately." Handsome man: You assist me all morning, I will brush you ten rockets, just now three, when the noon is over, I will brush you the remaining seven. However, you are not allowed to go back halfway, otherwise the remaining seven will be gone, and you must y with me all morning. Even in the past year, Tang Guo is not a big anchor. Therefore, the fans were very happy to harvest ten rockets a day and encouraged Tang Guogan. Tang Guo also meant this. The boss seemed to like ying games. Soon, the handsome man added her, she dragged the person to the room and began to match. Because this is a live broadcast, not a single y, but a y, so the system did not apany Tang Guo, it was she who led the boss. No, now the fans in the live broadcast room are saying that the local boss wants to take her to fly. The boss took her to fly? Tang Guo was very skeptical about being taken away. The boss is now in the Diamond rank, Tang Guo didn''t think too much, after entering, she asked the boss Shuaiye what he wanted to y and what assistance he needed. The handsome man turned on the voice, and the voice seemed to be rtively young, he was in his early twenties, and his voice was a little crisp, which made the fans in the live broadcast room scream. The handsome man said: "I y Xiao Luban, I have starry sky skin, this skin feels very good, I like it very much." Tang Guo: "Boss, you are free, what kind of assistance do you want?" Handsome man: "Cai Wenji, remember to follow me all the time, no matter what the situation is, you must remember to y with me, not to help the jungler, we are in double row, understand?" Tang Guo: "Okay, boss, you have the final say." At first, Tang Guo thought that it was the boss who yed Luban, and there was no one to protect him, so anger grew in his heart, so he came to y with him. It turned outter that this was not the case. Vol 2 Chapter 4484: The miserable girl (18) Vol 2 Chapter 4484: The miserable girl (18) Tang Guo chose to assist Cai Wenji in ordance with the requirements of the local tyrant brother Shuai Ye. Before, in order to lead the boss, she asked Xiao Tongzi to help her and practiced a lot of numbers in each rank. With the help of the system, she can y many numbers at the same time. For more than a year, she has a lot of usable numbers. Although there are all heroes of this number, they have very few skins. Basically, only the few heroes she uses have skins, and those with experience cards did not buy skins. Naturally, an auxiliary hero like Cai Wenji can''t be used to lead the boss to fly, she can''t bring it up at all, and she has no skin. In this game, her support is Cai Wenji, the shooter is the little Luban of the local boss, handsome, the middle is the grass **** Ang, the jungler is Han Xin, and the side is Cheng Yaojin. On the opposite side, the jungler Sun Wukong, Wang Zhaojun in the middle, Houyi the shooter, assists Houyi, and Juyoujing on the side. The audience in the live room looked at the lineups on both sides and discussed them. "In this rank, there is no double mage." "There are no double shooters either." "Both sides look normal." "Wait for the local boss to take the anchor to fly." Because the local tyrant boss Shuai Ye had used three rockets in a row before, it was again early in the morning, which attracted many people toe and watch. People who came to see, after watching the audience''s discussion, realized that there was a boss who used money and asked the anchor to assist him. Many people stopped and nned to see the result. The lineup is selected, and all heroes enter the game map. Tang Guo followed him at the beginning of the game ording to themand of the handsome master. Handsome master: "That''s it, follow me." Tang Guo: "Don''t worry, the boss, I will definitely follow you. Even if I want to talk to Han Xin, I can''t keep up with my short legs." Although following the boss, Tang Guo was still paying attention to the opposite position. It may be that this rank is rtively low, and no one came to oppose Han Xin''s Lan. She was a little relieved, and apanied the handsome master on the development road. Handsome master: "Sure enough, it''s interesting to find someone who can y. The assistant I encountered several times before, either didn''t talk to me, or went out to buy a shoe, grabbed my experience, grabbed my economy, and scolded me for food." Live room audience: "Hahahaha, the boss is so resentful." "It sounds like the boss can y." "Let''s take a look first, I think it''s hanging, I just went to see the boss number''s data, but there are many skins, and there are all in the crystal." For Tang Guo, the pace of the Diamond Bureau was very slow, and both sides seemed to be developing well and did not engage in anything for the time being. So far, nothing has happened on her path, because Cai Wenji has the second skill, Bouncing Bomb, and Hou Yi and Liu Chan on the opposite side are caught by her every time, and the subject has the upper hand. Live room audience: "I feel bored by the anchor." "Why is it boring to y with the boss?" "Young man, can''t speak." Tang Guo saw that Han Xin ran across to the wild area, but it seemed that he hadn''t gained anything. He returned soon and nned to go to the middle road to eat a wave. But unfortunately, Wang Zhaojun squatted for a while, was frozen and beaten up. Fortunately, Wang Zhaojun had not yet promoted the big move, and finally escaped in blood. She looked at Wang Zhaojun''s direction, a bit like she wasing to her, and quickly reminded: "Boss, Wang Zhaojun hase down, don''t go that way." Handsome master: "A two more times, Hou Yi is about to be killed by me." Indeed, whether it is Hou Yi or Liu Chan, there is not much blood on them. She could only stand and squat in the grass, watching Wang Zhaojun''s movements. Hou Yi and Liu Chan are already on their way back over there, and her boss is still working **** the tower. Vol 2 Chapter 4485: The miserable girl (19) Vol 2 Chapter 4485: The miserable girl (19) Han Xin was hitting his blue again, and he didn''t mean to catch a wave. She thought that if Han Xin coulde down and catch a wave just now, Houyi and Liu Chan would die. "Boss, let''s go, Wang Zhaojun is here." Tang Guo quickly reminded him when he saw Wang Zhaojuning from there. This time, the handsome man was very obedient, manipting the short legs to walk back. Unexpectedly, the monkey rushed out from the other side of the tower, Tang Guo hurriedly rushed over, increased the blood, and used the second skill at the same time, she was still a little bit close to the big move. "Blink, boss, run quickly." She said quickly, and the handsome man quickly ran away. Master Shuai escaped, but because she blocked the monkey''s attack, she was frozen again by Wang Zhaojun who came over. When it was about to thaw, Hou Yi made another big move and fainted her. Hou Yi rushed over with Liu Chan. Liu Chan gave her another violent hammer, and finally she was hammered to death by a monkey. Live room audience: "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." "Hahahahahaha, I am so ridiculous." "I felt the anchor''s helplessness." "Be surrounded by four big men." "I used to watch the anchor escape with blood from the hands of five big guys. This is the first time I saw her being surrounded and beaten so hard to fight back." "I don''t know why, I really want tough." Tang Guo was still fortunate. If the assistant died, he would die, at least the boss''s output position was still alive. But she didn''t expect that as soon as her interface turned gray, she heard the sound of the boss being killed. Tang Guo: "Boss, why don''t you go home?" She saw that the position of the handsome man was not under the tower, that is to say, he was not beaten by four people over the tower. Handsome master: "Being a man must be loyal." "I thought the past a couple of times could shock them. I also sent a message to my teammates, but they didn''te." Tang Guo looked at Han Xin, who had just arrived in the red zone, at Ahn''Qiraj in the middle of the Qingbing line, and Cheng Yaojin with Ju Youjing. Even if Han Xin coulde, he couldn''t make it. She felt that the boss was a bit naive. "Boss, next time you have a little blood left and no blood-sucking knives are left, don''t stand there a and run for your life." Handsome master: "Well, I see, this time it was a misjudgment." Live room audience: "Hahaha, Iughed so hard." "I''m afraid this boss is not a naive one." "What a silly thing, the boss obviously doesn''t want to watch the anchor die alone, it''s just for loyalty." "Yes, the boss is loyal." Tang Guo and Shuaiye both resurrected, but their towers had fallen. Because the opponent has Liu Chan, even if he doesn''t wear interference skills, he pushes the tower very quickly. Handsome master: "It''s okay, it''s just that we have defeated a tower. We are wretched." Tang Guo felt that in the previous scene, I really can''t me the boss for being too good, and his teammates are also good. The Ang in the middle road had nevere to support him once. After the clearing of soldiers, he either squatted in the middle of the grass or under the tower,pletely unsupported. And that Han Xin, either went to Cheng Yaojin to eat, or went to the midne to eat the **** line, as if he had forgotten that there was still a way for a shooter to develop. Tang Guo: "Boss, you have to stand behind me, pay attention to your position, look at the small map more, and don''t rush forward when there are too many people." Handsome master: "Okay." Live room audience: "The anchor is so difficult!" "Hahaha, Ang and Han Xin are definitely pits. You can see what they are doing." Handsome master: "You protect me, we have a chance to win." Vol 2 Chapter 4486: The miserable girl (20) Vol 2 Chapter 4486: The miserable girl (20) Tang Guo: "Don''t worry, the boss promises to follow you all the time. I definitely cannot go back." As for whether she can win, she really can''t guarantee, there are too many unknowns. Han Xin can''t count on it, can the boss count on it? I''m afraid I can''t count on it. Tang Guo and Shuai had just left the house, Ang and Han Xin were eating the **** line together in the middle, but Ang seemed a little dissatisfied with Han Xin and kept retreating. Han Xin ate before leaving, and Ang stood typing under the tower. Ang: Get out. Han Xin ignored it and continued to y wild. After eating the **** line of the archer''s development path, he quickly ran to Cheng Yaojin''s path. Tang Guo saw only Wang Zhaojun''s field of vision on the opposite side, and quickly marked on the mini map, there might be someone squatting on the road. But Han Xin rushed straight, and was finally controlled by Tachibana Youjing''s skills. He was hammered by the monkey and died. Han Xin: Can the auxiliary y? Tang Guo:? ? ? Live room audience: "Han Xin Caibi!" "Good food Han Xin." "The anchor has already sent a signal, even if you want to follow him, can you keep up?" "He is very good at first sight, even if he can follow, if it is impossible to follow." "Han Xin''s consciousness is too bad, he won''t catch people, he will only swipe lines and eat wild." "I even scolded the anchor whether he could y." Unexpectedly, Ang also typed. Ang: The development road is two pits, can you still count on them? Live room audience: "Fuck, fuck, is this what the number said?" "I admit that the local boss may not be powerful and a bit tricky, but she can''t get better, okay?" "The start was in the middle, and I didn''t go anywhere. There is a reason to curse." "Look, she went on the road to support." "She was fainted by Hou Yi''s big move." "She is dead, she is dead." Cheng Yaojin: It''s all pits. Live room audience: "Cheng Yaojin is right, hahahaha." "At least, the tower is still there." "The anchor is definitely not a pit, the y support is so helpless." "Protect our anchor." Handsome master: "Come, follow me, you can win." Tang Guo and Shuai Ye are teaming up to speak, and other teammates can''t hear them. She didn''t care that much. There were too many pits in the game. At first, she felt that even if the local tyrant was a bit of a dish, as long as she protected his development, she could still take off, at least not too bad. Now she feels that she is wrong. It is no longer so important that the local tyrants are not cooking. The important thing is that all they encounter are vegetables. Two minutester, Han Xin: Support, you don''t want to y support in the future, will you be? Han Xin died in the opposite red zone, but was hammered to death by several big men. Handsome master: ignore him, protect me, I will take you to win. Tang Guo felt that this might be the natural self-confidence of local tyrants. They are still in trouble here, and the economy on the other side is ahead of them, so if the other side huddles and catches it, they really can''t resist it and they can''t go out. However, with her protection, it is not easy for Lu Ban who wants to arrest the boss. The opposite eye couldn''t catch it well, so he changed his strategy to catch Ang in the middle. Ang was already going to support, but she never came to the next step. Tang Guo: "They are all on the road, let''s push the tower." Handsome master: "I mean that too." Tang Guo nced at his calf that was about to step into the red zone, and did not speak. After Cheng Yaojin on the sidewalk was hammered to death, Han Xin Ang was also hammered to death one after another. Tang Guo and her local tyrant boss pushed down their two towers. Vol 2 Chapter 4487: The miserable girl (21) Vol 2 Chapter 4487: The miserable girl (21) Han Xin: The shooter and support will not. Ang: No support, pit*. Cheng Yaojin: It''s boring, you guys are quite boring. Tang Guo: "Boss, the other side actually only kills people and is not interested in the tower." Handsome master: "You mean, we push the tower?" Tang Guo: "Yes, when they were not paying attention, we went to push the tower. Hou Yi and Liu Chan on the opposite side were already floating. They had been eating the line and killing people but didn''te to push the tower. Can y." Live room audience: "Diamond rank is like this." "If the anchor is a jungler or shooter, the game may have ended by now." "But the boss is not as bad as he thought, at least he will listen to the anchor''s instructions." "I also found out, it''s better for teammates." Wang Zhaojun hade to squat for several rounds of Tang Guo and the boss, but Tang Guo had a vision and was always observing the minimap. He never let the boss go through the bushes first, he always used his skills to explore. Therefore, Wang Zhaojun could not reach anyone. Up to now, she and the boss have died within a short time since the start. Others have died at least twice, and every time they die, they will be scolded for pitfalls. Tang Guo and the boss didn''t mind, she had been protecting the handsome master''s development, pointing his position and outputting. The opposite is also not good at ying, really let the boss grow up. The towers of the development road have been pushed down by them. But Han Xin and Ang''s two teammates were still dying, and it was Gourd Baby who saved Grandpa, one after another. Cheng Yaojin is going to be able to y a little bit, maybe he can see that he is already silently bringing the line. However, the middle tower on Tang Guo''s side haspletely fallen. Judging from their appearance, they are thinking about the middle road. There is only one Ang and Han Xin in the house, so I definitely can''t stand it. Therefore, when they went back, they could hold on. So far, they are still headwind. But because the opponent doesn''t know how to y, the **** line is not as good as them. The other side seemed to want another wave, because Ang and Han Xin died in the wave just now, and the boss had her protection and did not die. The opposite side is waiting for the line of the middle road toe over, it is estimated that there is still a wave. At this time, Cheng Yaojin also turned around, nning to break the line of troops in the middle. Unfortunately, he was caught dead. Ang: Go for it, these two dishes* can''t be held. Han Xin: Click it, click it, it''s boring. However, Tang Guo, the boss, and Cheng Yaojin did not surrender. The opposite is very persistent, and must bring that wave of lines to push it. Tang Guo saw the situation on the small map: "Boss, keep a wave, Miyamoto went to steal the house." When the battle is fierce, especially the team that does not pay attention to the **** line, it is easy to overlook the possibility of stealing the house if the **** line is still in this position. The handsome man himself hadn''t noticed. When Tang Guo was reminded like this, he saw a small green line of soldiers and almost ran to the position of the opposite crystal. Handsome master: "I see, there is a problem with the opposite eye." Live room audience: "The boss is humorous." "Miyamoto is still great." "Come on Miyamoto." "Miyamoto, it''s up to you whether the anchor can be won by the boss." The live broadcast room was brushed up, still Miyamoto''s powerful barrage. To Tang Guo''s expectation, when the opponent desperately attacked, he simply ignored a green line of troops and was about to reach the crystal. They were still desperately killing Tang Guo and the boss. With Tang Guo''s protection, it was not easy to kill them. But there is basically no chance of winning between two people against five people. Vol 2 Chapter 4488: The miserable girl (22) Vol 2 Chapter 4488: The miserable girl (22) The boss Shuai is well developed. Before he died, he killed Hou Yi and Liu Chan on the opposite side. The monkey had found that the soldier line was stealing crystals and quickly retreated home. As a result, they were left with only one Wang Zhaojun and Tachibana Youkyo, but a new line of troops appeared on Tang Guo''s side. After finally clearing the line, the monkey rushed back, and the crystal on the opposite side had been stolen. Although it had been predicted, the audience in the live broadcast room couldn''t helpughing. Master Shuai may be very happy. While picking a hero in the next round, he gave Tang Guo another rocket. "I''ll y this in the next game, I really need a good support." The audience in the live broadcast room: "Don''t you need a little Miyamoto who can steal home?" The next morning, Tang Guo was ying with his boss. The boss is not too bad, but definitely not particrly good at ying. With Tang Guo''s guidance, he could barely y, but asionally he would get hot and die inexplicably. If Tang Guo didn''t tell him, he would rush forward vigorously, and then die. But he was not angry, as long as Tang Guo could follow him to protect, he would be very happy. In one morning, they lost or lost, and of course they were scolded many times by their teammates. Master Shuai wouldn''t scold him back, Tang Guo even suspected that he turned off typing and was not affected at all. At about twelve o''clock at noon, the handsome man kept his promise and gave Tang Guo the rest of the rocket. It was the first time that she received a rocket a day, which was a gift of 10,000 yuan, and she was very happy. Handsome master: "I won''t y today. I will charter you again when I have time. I will y Master next time." Tang Guo: "Am I still ying auxiliary?" "This is what you want. Only when I y Sagittarius, you can y support. When ying other games, you can choose whatever you want. The wizard is a littlecking in blues. If you y the jungle, except for the first blue, how about all the others behind? ?" Love Book House "No problem." Tang Guo felt that this boss was in a low rank, and it didn''t hurt to give it to him. She could go to the other side to steal. "Then I wille on time tomorrow morning." The handsome master may be happy, and before leaving, he gave Tang Guo another wave of gifts. The audience just watched the excitement. The morning was Tang Guo''s time to take the boss, and the afternoon was her personal show. Seeing someone brushing up gifts, there would be no fewer peopleing in. Especially when I heard that the anchor assists the boss, this is actually a very unusual phenomenon. Although the boss is good, it is still worth seeing. The next day, Tang Guo received another rocket as soon as he opened the live broadcast room. It turned out to be handsome. This time, Tang Guo chose to y wild, and Master Shuai chose Diaochan. She heard the news of Diao Chan''s death while Tang Guo was still ying Lan. Of course, she didn''t panic at all. After all, she is the one who ys the jungle, and the rhythm is in her hands. When she finished ying the blue, she went to turn the opposite red back, and Diao Chan was beaten to half blood by the opponent again. She rushed over and killed the opposite wizard. She went back to her red zone and wandered around, then went to the shooter''s position and ate a wave. After failing to catch anyone, she beat the dragon and found that Diao Chan was dying again, so she rushed over. The opposing mage was very arrogantly pressing the tower, and it was very simple to grasp. Handsome master: "I''m a good temptation, right? As long as the other side presses my tower, youe to catch it, and you must die to the wizard." Live room audience: "The boss is right." "It makes sense." "Pretend you don''t eat." Tang Guo yed the jungle, naturally he could control the rhythm, even if this Diao Chan couldn''t, he still had to take the blue, the rhythm still didn''t copse. Vol 2 Chapter 4489: The miserable girl (23) Vol 2 Chapter 4489: The miserable girl (23) However, the opposite side was a little broken, and the red and blue on the opposite side of the jungle were Tang Guo''s back. This is the Diamond Rank in itself, and she doesn''t really y much. For her, she is abusive. Handsome master: "You are the legendary square jungler, right?" Tang Guo: "Yeah." "I think my mage is okay. How about you ying jungle and I ying mage?" Tang Guo: "The boss likes it." "Give me the blue at home, let''s you triangle jungle." The audience in the live broadcast room: "Hahaha,ugh to death, this boss is a bit naive, but very cute." Since the day the handsome man appeared, he has been there almost every morning, rarely, and the gift is at least a rocket. Sometimes he only ys for an hour or two, and asionally ys for one morning. Whenever he came to y, he was basically ying a mage, except for the first blue, Tang Guo let him go to the opposite wild area to steal. Teammates often scold the handsome man, thinking that he is both good and blue. But when he saw Tang Guo wanting to make a move, his teammates would discuss: "It turns out to be a sister." "Forget it, because the jungler is good, the girl won''t spray." Tang Guo guessed that Master Shuai should have turned off typing, otherwise it would be impossible not to see these. The audience in the live broadcast roomughed with joy when they saw this. They have also encountered a double-mage lineup, but the handsome man will not let it go, and he will be happy if his teammates scold him. Because of the local tyrant, Lord Shuai, Tang Guo''s live broadcast career is getting better and better. When he was robbing the rankings, Lord Shuai was never soft. Some big anchors can''t do him alone. Naturally, he has also be Tang Guo''s number one list, or the number one that ys games every day. Even if he is more food, he is a local tyrant, and many peoplee to watch him y games in the morning. Who doesn''t want to watch the local tyrants up close. On this day, Tang Guo and Shuai Ye are still in the original mode, she is jungle, Master Shuai. Except for some situations in this round, the support was yed by Yao Yao, and Tang Guo started the round. At the beginning, everyone thought that this was nothing. After all, there were still a lot of support, and they all started as a jungler. Butter Tang Guo found out that something was wrong. When Sister Yao was possessed, she was typing and talking. Yao: Diao Chan, do you know how to y? Yao: You dont know how to take the blue, do you know it? Yao: How do you let the jungler y like this? Yao: You don''t know how to cook, and you have to grab the middlene. But Shuai turned off typing and couldn''t see these, and didn''t know at all. Butter Yao saw that Tang Guo actually gave way to Diao Chan, and even a trace of blood, Diao Chan waited on the side, as if he had no hands, he was very angry. But instead of scolding the boss''s Diao Chan, she spoke up. Yao: "Little brother, you are too kind. After ying games for so long, I haven''t seen you have such a good temper as a jungler." Yao: "Little brother, will you go out in double rowter? I''m actually better at midne, so I just wait for a jungler." Yao: "Little brother, is there a CP? There is still ack of CP." Yao: "You are amazing." The whole process was Yao''s various hookup voices, and the audience in the live broadcast room wasughing crazy, because this girl was talking with her voice in her voice, pretending to have a nice and gentle voice. The whole process was Yao''s various praises. This time, the handsome man could hear the voice. They spoke as a team, and they could hear the whole team. Handsome master: "It''s noisy, don''t you bother it?" Tang Guo: "I won''t be able to touch it in the next game." Vol 2 Chapter 4490: The miserable girl (24) Vol 2 Chapter 4490: The miserable girl (24) Handsome master: "She still wants to double row with you, is she dreaming?" Tang Guo: "I won''t double line up with her, the boss doesn''t need to worry." Handsome master: "I''m not in a hurry, how can you double-row with her, just talk, just feel that she thinks beautifully." Live room audience: "I feel that the boss was very proud when he said this." Master Shuai may think Yao is a bit noisy, and started typing: "Jungler won''t double-row with you, we are double-row. The jungler doesn''tck CP, and we won''t find you when looking for it. Isn''t it good to y games? These are nothing." Yao stopped talking and turned off the voice. At the end of the game, Yao typed again: "What kind of air, isn''t it just a good bitch?" Handsome master: "That Yao, weird, can''t you pay for it?" Tang Guo: "She added me." Handsome master: "Ah? Did you refuse?" Tang Guo: "Refused." Handsome master: "Go on." Because of the appearance of the handsome man, Tang Guo''s own skills are not bad, and the entertainment effect of the morning handsome man ying games with her. Many people came to y games for the local tyrants, but within half a year, Tang Guo became more and more famous in the game live broadcast industry. Of course, she never meant to show her face. She doesn''t know how much money this handsome man has, but every time she wins the list, she is the number one. Tang Guo also moved. He moved to the city in his memory that the original owner used to live. Of course, it was not the house of the original owner rented, but the distance was not very far. For nearly a year, she has not contacted her family. Except at the very beginning, I sent back 1,000 yuan in a row, but there was no other sign. Recently, she ns to reveal her situation to her family. As long as she doesn''t show her face and doesn''t make the news, the family may also know what she is doing. Therefore, Tang Guos message to her family was that she went out to work and was deceived, thinking that she could make money, but the other party was a liar. She signed a contract and still owes a lot of money. At that time, Zhou Yueqing''s voice was raised a little higher: "I owe money, how much money do I owe?" She was still waiting for Tang Guo to work and earn money to send home. How could she be deceived? Had it not been for Tang Jiandong on one side, Zhou Yueqing might have been unable to control her me. Tang Jiandong has always been able to save face, and answered the phone: "Xiaoguo, what''s the matter, are people okay?" "I''m fine, I just owe a lot of money. I don''t know when it will be paid off." Tang Guo''s voice was still choked. Tang Jiandong didn''t think Tang Guo would lie to him, so he tried to ask: "How much did you owe when you got the first prize?" "Five hundred thousand." When the two couples heard this number, they almost fainted, 500,000 yuan. That''s half a million, how can it be paid off? Tang Jiandong was a little unbelievable: "Howe you owe so much?" "I don''t know, just what kind of contract was signed to help people be legal persons, saying that thepany will be able to pay dividends by then." Tang Jiandong didn''t understand this, but he would definitely ask other people. "Parents, don''t worry, I will not bother you. I will contact you after I pay the money back. If they know where you live, maybe they wille to ask for debts." Tang Guo said, "I kept one before. Mindful, I didn''t dare to say the contact information of family members, and you should not answer any foreign phone numbers in the future, lest theye to the door." When the two couples heard it, they almost hung up the phone in fright. They didn''t think Tang Guo would cheat, it must have happened. Their eyes became much colder, and they hung up the phone after simply caring a few words. Vol 2 Chapter 4491: The miserable girl (25) Vol 2 Chapter 4491: The miserable girl (25) After hanging up the phone, Tang Jiandong thought. Zhou Yueqing couldn''t help cursing, "Didn''t you say that this girl can take care of Xiaobao in the future? Look, this is a prodigal girl. She didn''t make any money, and she still owed half a million yuan. I don''t know when it will be paid off. In my opinion, it is better to leave the person behind and talk about her husband''s family. At least she can get some gifts." Tang Jiandong also felt a little regretful, he had miscalcted once. He thought that girl was a high school student, and it would be better to go out to work than stay at home. At a young age, it is more cost-effective to earn two more years to marry someone. "I think, don''t bother with her." Zhou Yueqing said, "I owe so much money, and I don''t know how to pay it back. Don''t hurt the family." Tang Jiandong: "Don''t worry, this girl hasn''t paid off, she will definitely not contact her family again." "Why, do you still have hope?" "At least you have to live a good face, who knows what will happen in the future?" Tang Jiandong said, "Anyway, you have to let her know that there is no money at home. If you care, it won''t be great to say a few words." "When she pays off the debt, she will persuade people toe back and talk about her husband''s family." Tang Jiandong said. Zhou Yueqing''s expression then eased: "That''s pretty much the same, this girl is not good at it, so she was tricked into owing so much money." The two couples had a good n, Tang Guo knew their thoughts, so the next day, he pretended to be a man''s voice, called the two of them, and asked if this was Tang Guo''s home. The two couples were taken aback, and they quickly denied that it was not. They heard the man say that Tang Guo owed him a lot of money, and who he was looking for. The two couples changed their phone numbers the next day. Tang Guo called again and heard that it was an empty number, so he ignored it. There are still two months left, which is the annual meeting of the live broadcast tform. She has already received an invitation and will be able to meet the anchor who exposed her character. As for her adoptive parents, the two couples now dare not be demon. People who had trouble in the two viges before know that they have no face to make trouble. Even if they make a fuss, Tang Jiandong and his wife will fight back. They have already had a feud, and they still can''t solve it. Tang Guo pretended to call other people in the vige by pretending to be the creditor in order to be more real about his debt. But when people in the vige heard that she was in debt, they said they didn''t know this person. About the fact that she owed a lot of money, it spread in two viges. Many people said that she was very pitiful, but she didn''t want to get caught. Tang Shiyuan and his wife were very gloating when they heard this, and they went to Tang Jiandong and his wife to talk about it, and the two families quarreled. Tang Guo didn''t know this, if she wanted to know, she would be very happy. In the past two years, without Tang Guo helping Tang Tao and Tang Lulu with their homework, their grades have been getting worse and worse. And Tang Xiaobao, his own grades are not very good, usually the test is very moist, cheating in the test. Tang Jiandong and his wife firmly believe that he will have great promise. So even if Tang Xiaobao didn''t enter the ordinary high school, the excuse was that he didn''t perform well, the two couples believed, and spent a lot of money to let him go to private high school. I just want to wait for him to get into a good university. Tang Tao is the same here. With Tang Lulu''s achievements, it is estimated that he can only pay a lot of money to study privately. These three people are not studying materials, and they are not thinking about studying, it is normal for them not to enter high school. None of these matters about Tang Guo. She is now preparing to participate in the annual meeting of the live broadcast tform. In two years, she has been regarded as a big anchor on the tform, and a big part of the reason for her being a big anchor is that a local tyrant helped her. "Master, I can''t y games with you these days." Handsome man: "Is it the tform''s annual meeting?" Tang Guo: "Yes, I will y with you when Ie back." Handsome master: "Okay." After contact, Tang Guo knew that this handsome man was veryvish and homely. There are indeed manypanies in my hands, but they are all handled by professional brokers, and I am very idle. "I heard that many tform tyrants will go to the annual meeting, won''t you go?" Tang Guo posted this passage and paused for a minute before answering: "I''m not going." Tang Guo didn''t ask more, the local tyrants all had their own ideas. On the day of the annual meeting, Tang Guo saw Bei Xiang in his memory, the social anchor who exposed her character. At this time, Bei Xiang was tepid, and just qualified to participate in the tform''s annual meeting, she was in her early twenties, and she looked pretty. Bei Xiang saw her, and smiled kindly at her, Tang Guo nodded faintly in response. The original owner hasn''t be popr with her yet, but Bei Xiang was able to take a video exposure. If things happen to her, I don''t know what Bei Xiang will be excited about. Vol 2 Chapter 4492: The miserable girl (26) Vol 2 Chapter 4492: The miserable girl (26) Because Tang Guo never showed her face during the live broadcast, when she came to the annual meeting, no other anchors knew her. But because she looked young and good-looking, she still received many kind greetings. Until she was read by the host and walked up the name, Qi Qi''s eyes fell on her, somewhat inconceivable. So this is the fruit jam? During Tang Guo''s live broadcast, it was not that no one came to hack her. Heizi usually sprays to the point that she loses the game. Even if he lost the game because he met four pig teammates, Heizi still felt that there was a problem. Many people have expressed their opinions, can you be an anchor for this cooking technique? It''s really delicious. Unless you have a strong endurance and you are ustomed to the host of spitting, the appearance of sunspots will indeed easily affect the mood of the host. Tang Guo didn''t care much about Heizi, it didn''t matter if they sprayed it casually. Trollter discovered that her technique was useless. Because she is regarded as the anchor of one of the all-round junglers on the entire game tform, and she is still a female. Either there are no female anchors who can y wild, or ordinary female yers will y wild. But like her, it is a jungler and a hero city, and it is still ying well, even if there are not many male anchors. Can''t spray the game technology, the sprayer quickly found another spray point. She dare not show her face because she is too ugly. In fact, many people still want to see what Tang Guo''s face is like. But she didn''t get her wish, no matter how Sunsoo sprays, she just doesn''t show her face. After spraying her looks ugly, she sprayed her with a voice changer. In short, sunspots are pervasive. Now that Tang Guo''s true face is revealed, of course it will attract the attention of the anchors. The person who bought Heizi to Heitangguo may be one of these people. This is a verymon urrence in live broadcast rooms. Compared with ordinary anchors, Tang Guo didn''t have this trouble at all. The annual meeting of the tform is live broadcast. Even if Tang Guo does not show his face, fans will still notice at this time. And because of her real face, the camera still stayed on her face for a while. At this moment, the viewers who watched the live broadcast all groaned. Especially Tang Guo''s fans, who were already behind the screen, screamed. They have never felt that their anchor is ugly, and they didn''t expect that their real looks exceeded their psychological expectations. This is a lens without a filter. When the so-and-so anchor appeared before, didn''t it turn over? Their anchor has the skills and looks good. They are fans of a fairy anchor, right? Bei Xiang looked at Tang Guo in surprise behind her. She did not expect that the female anchor who responded to her earlier was actually a game anchor. It''s the fruit jam that has be more popr recently. It is said that her eldest brother is a super local tyrant. Every morning, I woulde out to y games with her. Many audiences on all tforms don''t sleep in on weekends in order to watch super locals y games. She also went to watch such scenes. It is said that at the highest peak, she rushed to tens of millions of people. Although it can''t be achieved under normal circumstances, this fruit jam has a live broadcast, especially in the morning when he ys games with local bosses, with a poprity of five or six million, which is easy. Bei Xiang showed envious eyes. Before, she thought she was an unfamiliar talent anchor, and she was still thinking that she looked pretty, why she hadn''t seen it before. Vol 2 Chapter 4493: The miserable girl (27) Vol 2 Chapter 4493: The miserable girl (27) She is an anchor who has only two to three hundred thousand people every time she broadcasts it, and she is very aware of it. Most of the fans who follow her are to watch her videos. The videos she made reflect this society, and the fans are rtively mature. She believes that as long as she makes quality videos, she will sooner orter be a major anchor. Bei Xiang nced in the crowd and found a woman in a blue dress with a bit of unhappy expression on her face. "I thought I was here for a blind date?" Bei Xiang whispered, "I don''t know who I am here to hook up with such a mboyant. It looks like it is here to hook people." The person Bei Xiang said was Lu Qian, the heroine of this world. Both are from the same media school, but Bei Xiang is a journalist, and Lu Qian is a vocal music student. The two are about the same, acting as anchors at the same time. The content that Beixiang made has something to do with his profession. The same is true for Lu Qian. Lu Qian sings well and knows all kinds of musical instruments. However, her family background is not very good, so she ns to do a live broadcast to increase her ie. After all, the cost of attending a media school is more expensive than other schools. Lu Qian is not a big anchor, but it is a lot more popr than Bei Xiang, which is true. If the poprity of Beixiang is generally two or three hundred thousand, the highest is five or six hundred thousand. So Lu Qian''s poprity can generally be yed in the 70s or 80s, and the high point can reach millions. Among Lu Qian''s fans, there are also many older brothers. Compared with other talent anchors, she is a lot more professional and can attract fans. As long as she is given time to grow, once she has a chance, it is only a matter of time to be a major anchor. Bei Xiang is unhappy with Lu Qian, and there are a lot of things about Lu Qian, and the two of them are doing this about the same time, and Lu Qian is more popr than her. She thinks that what she is doing is meaningful, and Lu Qian is a ridicule and singing. She despise Bei Xiang from the bottom of her heart. But because the two of them are in the same school and signed with the same guild, fairness often requires them to cooperate, and the personality created for them is the double spend of a certain media school. From time to time, there are their pk activities. Bei Xiang felt that the Guild''s request was a bit of a pull to her level. She and Lu Qian are not at the same level, okay? What she reflected was social reality and meaningful, and Lu Qian was entertained at will. She would not admit that she was jealous of Lu Qian, not only because the other person was good-looking and talented, but also because Lu Qian was very popr in school and was recognized by the school. The people she liked also liked Lu Qian. "Bebelu, Cici, who can sing, is here for both of you." When Bei Xiang heard this, she felt very upset and really annoying. This kind of annual meeting would also tie her and Lu Qian together. Isn''t it just walking on the red carpet? Also tied together and walked. But she is not happy, she can only do it, who made this the guild''s arrangement? Not only had to leave, but the two had to walk arm in arm, pretending to be sisters. Bei Xiang felt that her smile was a little stiff. She is shorter than Lu Qian, and inferior to Lu Qian. They are of different heights, but are of the same weight. Comparing them in dresses shows her shorings. She felt whether the guild had a grudge against her, arranged her to be with Lu Qian, or asked her to serve as a foil. Tang Guo was no longer in the camera, and she also saw Bei Xiang stiff face, and Lu Qian walked to the red carpet arm in arm. Vol 2 Chapter 4494: The miserable girl (28) Vol 2 Chapter 4494: The miserable girl (28) The original owner also didn''t understand these two people, and only heard from the gossip, the two were not very harmonious. Her gaze mostly fell on Lu Qian. I have to say that Lu Qian does look good, and she is outstanding among the anchors. Originally he was a talented person, but he was short of chance when he got angry. At this annual meeting, Tang Guo also knew many anchors. However, anchors at her level are alling to her to greet her. What is a good anchor? To generate revenue for the tform, this is a good anchor. She also got a trophy from the tform. Although it had no substantial effect, she envied other anchors. In addition, she also saw many anchors bossesing. This is an invitation from the tform. The bosses who are on the list of all tforms will receive an invitation to the annual meeting from the tform. Master Shuai received it, but he was not interested in these and did note. In fact, there are still a lot of bosses who choose the same as handsome. The annual meeting of the live broadcast tform seems a bit boring. Tang Guo didn''t refuse anyone to strike up a conversation, but he didn''t take the initiative to strike up a conversation. After the annual meeting, the guild and the tform both proposed to her whether to show her face and live broadcast, because the contract will be more favorable for her, which is more beneficial to her. The original owner agreed, but Tang Guo didn''t agree, and she didn''t have to work hard to make money. The original owner was investigated and dealt with all kinds of news, and the wholework was hacked, and everyone recognized it when he walked on the road, and it has a lot to do with the other person''s appearance. Of course, Tang Guo was not afraid of the trouble caused by showing her face, she just didn''t want to show her face, it was unnecessary, she didn''t rely on her face to eat. When he returned home, Tang Guo received a message from Shuai: What is the annual meeting? Tang Guo: Except for being a little boring, it''s okay. Handsome master: Do you have time to y two? Tang Guo: No problem. Tang Guo found that the handsome man liked ying games. Generally, I look for her to y games. It is different from the rumors from the outside world. Many people specte whether she and Shuaiye had an improper transaction, but in fact they did not. This is a local tyrant who has a lot of money and specializes in ying games. In the game, Master Shuai opened the game voice: "Sure enough, teammates are pits. I yed a few games before, but I was not very satisfied." Tang Guo: "What''s wrong?" Handsome master: "ying as a shooter, the assistant will never see me." Handsome master: "ying as a mage, the jungler will never let me blue." Handsome master: "It''s still interesting to y with you, they don''t know how to y." Tang Guo felt that Master Shuai sounded like he was in his early twenties, but asionally spoke a little naively. He is not the kind that is particrly pitted, but ying with passersby is the kind that will definitely get pitted. So you have to understand why passers-by don''t care about him. Generally, passers-by junglers rarely give the wizard blue all the time. If assisted, it is impossible to follow the shooter all the time. In the early stage, you must follow the jungle rhythm, do your vision, and help catch people. After ying for about two hours, the handsome guy said: "Will it be broadcast tomorrow?" Tang Guo: "Maybe you won''t be able to broadcast it. I have to rush back tomorrow, and I can broadcast it the day after tomorrow." Handsome master: "Oh, take some time to y games with me then." Tang Guo: "Of course there is no problem." She thinks that her big brother on the list is easily satisfied. After a day of tiredness today, Tang Guo also wanted to rest early and didn''t do anything else. On the handsome side, after putting down the phone, he rubbed his eyes, and the assistant next to him quickly handed him water: "Young Master, are you tired?" Vol 2 Chapter 4495: The miserable girl (29) Vol 2 Chapter 4495: The miserable girl (29) "Fortunately." The handsome man drank some water and put the cup down. The assistant asked again: "Do you want to go for a walk?" "No." "Mr Qin just called the young master and asked him about his physical condition." The handsome man sneered: "He is afraid that I would die, and I won''t be what he wants. Even if I''m dying, I have to spend all the money without leaving a cent." "Don''t think I don''t have the energy to manage the property under my hand, he will have the opportunity to take advantage of it. The assistant was a little frightened, but he also felt a little bit pitiful, how could he suddenly be like this for a good person. If the youngest body is not in any condition, what is President Qin? "If I really die one day, I will spend my money here." The assistant looked at the ce where his big finger was and was stunned, because that was the interface of a live broadcast room, but the anchor did not start broadcasting. Although the live broadcast interface is all ck, there are many bullet screens, which seems to be discussing today''s tform annual meeting. As soon as the handsome man entered, many people were typing and shouting crazy. "Do you think I''m crazy?" The assistant didn''t dare to talk too much, but listened silently. ording to the habits of young and old, the other party did not need his answer, but needed someone who listened to him. "Yeah, I''m crazy, I''m crazy. But this is my money. How do I want to spend it, isn''t it how to spend it? It''s time for others to point out?" The handsome man touched the live broadcast interface, "This is The most patient anchor I have ever seen, even though I am a good cook, she is also very patient." The assistant finally couldn''t help but said: "Young Master, this may be because you have thrown a lot of money." "Who made you talk too much?" The assistant shrank his neck: "I am right. This is a very patient anchor." "Even if I throw in money, what''s the matter? It''s more refreshing than other anchors, at least without special thoughts. The anchor I used to find someone to y with, who didn''te close? I''m looking forward to seeing you offline. I said, y Just y the game, what will you meet? Who doesnt know, Im so greedy." After thinking about helping the ideal, I also think so. Younger and younger and many anchors have yed games, of course, the name of the vest is different, no one noticed. Regardless of whether the male anchor or the female anchor, the anchor called Fruit Jam is indeed somewhat different, at least he has no ns to get to know him better. "Big young, it''s time to exercise." The assistant reminded that this is indispensable every day. Although the effect is very small, it is better than not doing it well. The handsome man paused: "Yeah." Tang Guo returned to the city where he originally lived the next day, and yed a few games with Shuai on time. He nned to y games for a long time and continue broadcasting tomorrow. If she hadn''t waited for Beixiang to make a move, she might not choose the live broadcast industry. But she can only meet these people by following the original path. Once the broadcast wasunched, Tang Guo''s poprity was even greater than before, and there were quite a few roars in the live broadcast room that made her show up live. She didn''t mean topromise. She broadcasted the live broadcast in the original way, but there were still people who brought the rhythm. The handsome man probably saw it, and he brushed a lot of rockets very ufortably. Those viewers were shouting: "Anchor, the boss has used rockets, did you show it? Show your face, isn''t it too hard to see people?" Handsome master: "I''m ying the Rockets, I want you to shut up." Vol 2 Chapter 4496: The miserable girl (30) Vol 2 Chapter 4496: The miserable girl (30) Handsome master: "You don''t want to see it!" There is no need to worry about local tyrants losing their temper. Even if he was angry, cursed, and passerby canceled his attention, it would actually have little effect on Tang Guo. Because you want to pay attention to Tang Guo, you will also pay attention to Tang Guo. Besides, he lost his temper because these passers-by who came to watch forced Tang Guo to show his face. He was angry and cursed to defend Tang Guo. Therefore, fans have also stepped forward, with a handsome man taking the lead. What are they afraid of? ording to the situation, Passerby seemed to be out of order. After saying a few unpleasant words, he was immediately silenced by the handsome man himself. Since this live broadcast room, he is the first time to silence people. Handsome man: "The anchor shows her face but does not show her face. It is her willingness. She is a game anchor. People whoe to see her, pay more attention to her skills in ying games. Don''t be biased. You have to watch the show face anchor. There are so many tforms. Why do you want to Are you looking for something here? I really dont have anyone guarding the anchor? How can I attack?" Fans: Handsome Master is mighty! "Yes, that is, other anchors don''t rely on their faces to eat. They have to show their faces. Isn''t it just looking for something?" "If you don''t show your face, you can check it out. If you threaten the anchor like this, you might not be a real fan. Just watch the excitement." "We wee people who really like anchors." "As for the troublemakers, I''m sorry, we are not afraid. Heizi rarely ys the rhythm in the live broadcast room." Most of the barrage that was removed before showing up without showing up was brought up by the sunspot. Anyone who stayed in the live broadcast room knew what was going on. Tang Guo: "It cost the boss again." Handsome master: "y two more with me. If you want to y Sagittarius today, let''s y support." Tang Guo: "No problem." Live room audience: "Attention, attention, high energy ahead!" "Energy ahead." "The famous scene of the anchor is here." "Although it hasn''t started yet, I have already imagined that the anchor is squatting on the grass with a look of irresistibility to make a vision." "I seem to have seen the scene where the anchor was hammered by five big sweats in order to protect the boss." "No, no, no, I saw the boss, although he was bloody, but very loyal, turned his head and wanted to save the anchor, and finally both died." "Ah, it''s very touching." "Hahahaha, the support of the anchor is the most interesting. I have seen the scene where the assistant directs the audience, but everyone except the boss is listening." "Being an anchor is so difficult." "Being a game anchor is even harder." "Being a game anchor, it''s really difficult to y an auxiliary boss." "Isn''t it to assist the boss, it is more difficult to meet three dishes than a teammate?" "Ah ha ha ha ha ha" Time passed day by day, and it had not been long since that event happened. But before that, Tang Guo received a very special call. "Miss Tang, if it is convenient, can you meet?" The visitor had already said that he was the handsome man''s uncle. The other party meant that she hoped she could help take care of Master Shuai, because Master Shuai was in some condition. It has been going on for several years, I hope she can walk into the life of the handsome man and encourage him toe out. At first nce, it seems that this is a rtive who cares about his nephew. Tang Guo felt that things were not that simple. Wouldn''t it be good for her to y a few games with Shuai every day? Why do you want to get closer to the lives of others? She felt that the purpose of this person was not simple, there must be some conspiracy. "If Miss Tang is willing, I can give you one million first, and when Xiao Xiao walks out, I will give you the remaining four million." Vol 2 Chapter 4497: The miserable girl (31) Vol 2 Chapter 4497: The miserable girl (31) Qin Yuping thought that the conditions he had offered were already very good, and hoped that the other party could do it, but also to enlighten Qin Xiao, most people should not be able to resist it. In other words, the total amount is five million, even if it is Tang Guo, the big anchor, it is impossible to make five million all at once. As long as you can coax Qin Xiao, you can get five million. Where can you find such an easy thing? However, he did not expect Tang Guo would refuse. Tang Guo: "I may not be able to do this job, Mr. Qin will look for someone else." Regardless of Qin Yuping''s conspiracy, Tang Guo didn''t intend to ept this request. ording to her understanding, Shuai Ye is a boss who likes to y games. There is no need to know more about it, and even walk into other people''s lives to cause trouble to others. Qin Yuping imed to be the other side''s uncle, who knows the purpose. "Miss Tang really doesn''t think about it anymore? As far as I know, Xiao Xiao will y games with you every day. It should be different to you. In fact, after so many years, I rarely see Xiao Xiao ying games with an anchor. Long time." Qin Yu paused and said, "In Xiao Xiao''s mind, you should be a very special person." Tang Guo almost ridiculed it. If ordinary people heard this, they would be very happy. What is a special person? Isnt it just the rtionship between men and women? But when she yed games with Shuaiye, she never involved these, just ying with him properly, at best, she can be regarded as a very familiar friend on the Inte. She didn''t feel that the handsome master meant that. "Actually, I think the handsome man is in good condition." Tang Guo said his thoughts, "I can''t promise Mr. Qin about this matter." Qin Yuping added moneyter, but Tang Guo still did not agree. This made Qin Yuping, who was originally full of confidence, a little bit angry, thinking that she was an ignorant person. extraordinary After Qin Yuping hung up, Tang Guo got in touch with Shuai. Handsome man: "Someone called you? Give six million to get you close to me? Walk into my life? Give me warmth?" Tang Guo: "Yes, I don''t know who it is, maybe it''s a liar, let''s talk to the boss." The handsome man raised his eyebrows: "Really willing, a neurosis, just ignore it." He also did not ask Tang Guo if he had any nonsense to agree, and if the other party agreed, he would not call him. The handsome man didn''t reveal too much, nor did Tang Guo ask. After talking about the business, the two yed a few games. After that, Tang Guo put Qin Yuping behind and continued his live broadcast business without taking it seriously. The handsome man didn''t talk to her much about the situation at home, he was still very generous. As long as there is any money-saving list on the tform, if the handsome man is there, he has never lost. This makes the fans of Tang Guo''s live broadcast room feel that Beier has a card. Of course, even though he yed countless games with Tang Guo, Shuai''s game skills still haven''t been improved much. Fans don''t care about this. Instead, they have some dishes and y shooters. The handsome man assisted by Tang Guo is what fans like to see very much. Because Shuaiye has rtively little time to y Sagittarius, most of them y the middlene mage, let Tang Guo triangle jungle, give him blue. The handsome guy often throws red envelopes in the live broadcast room and in the fan group. I don''t know how much he has scattered. It always gives people a feeling that the local tyrant has nowhere to spend his money. Unconsciously, what Tang Guo expected was about to happen. Vol 2 Chapter 4498: The miserable girl (32) Vol 2 Chapter 4498: The miserable girl (32) The ce where it happened was in a riverside park in the city. Whether it was morning or evening, there were scattered people running. Even if they don''t run, there are people who hang out and take a walk here. The cause of the incident was that two female students were walking in the park and met a man who was begging. The man said that he hade from a foreign city and had identally lost all his belongings, hoping that the two girls would help him. The two female students didnt have any social experience at first nce. They didnt know that the people were sinister, and it was evening. After seeing the original owner, he felt that the man was very familiar. Later, he remembered that this person didnt like to wander in the railway station before ? It was confirmed at that time that this person was mostly a liar. As for what the other party was trying to lie, she didn''t know, but she couldn''t see these two little girls, really following them. She has traveled to various ces, met various scammers, and was deceived many times. It is still trivial to cheat money, and the most feared is cheating. The two girls actually had concerns about men. They didn''t want to give each other money directly. As a result, the man said that he didn''t need to pay, just ask them to help send him to rtives. When it arrives, he will thank them. I''m definitely not cheating money, but everyone doesn''t believe it. Only when your students are pure-hearted, will you stop and listen to him. The look of the man with a look of anticipation made the two girls feel soft. They were indeed afraid of being deceived, and they were really taken in, nning to take a taxi and follow the man. Seeing that the two girls were about to follow, the original owner couldn''t see through, so he stopped. Even if the original host is an anchor, she is just an apanying anchor. In fact, she is not the kind of anchor who can say jokes, jokingly, and speak sly. She was able to y with the anchor, it can only be said that it took 12 points of hard work to improve her skills and be favored by the boss. Facing this man who is a liar, she just said, let him not deceive the little girl, and persuade the two little girls not to be deceived. When you are in a hurry, when you are arguing, you push the man a bit. This is called beating. Xiaotao Chinese Later, the men watched a lot of onlookers and showed their superb acting skills. He happened to be seen by Bei Xiang, who was running, and took this picture. The video copy is the real face of a big anchor, who is not kind, but prevents others from doing good deeds, dislikes beggars dirty and blocks the way, beats others to drive away beggars, and thinks that beggars pollute the park environment. Look, in this simple copy, you can see the painstaking effort of this journalist, just put forward a point, you can catch your eye. Tang Guo recovered, she was already in that park. After a while, she will ask the system to help record the video. The system will scan the man''s face casually, and then find the other party''s information, what they have done and where they are active. Tang Guo ran along the memory location, not hurried or slow, counting the time passing. ording to thew, there should be no errors in the timeline. This time is not the evening, it can only be regarded as the afternoon close to the evening, and the sky is not dark. "Major, can you still persist?" the assistant asked in a low voice. Qin Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead, and it didn''t matter a little bit in his eyes: "It''s okay." "Younger, don''t give up, as long as you stick to it, there is still great hope." Qin Xiao showed some sarcasm this time: "I became like this, isn''t it written clearly on the medical examination sheet? The doctor can''t guarantee if I want to return to health." "Forget it, go ahead." "Big... big young, look at it..." The assistant looked up inadvertently and saw a person running over, "She...she..." Vol 2 Chapter 4499: The miserable girl (33) Vol 2 Chapter 4499: The miserable girl (33) "Don''t make a noise." Seeing the assistant''s eyes widened and surprised, Qin Xiao reached out and patted the other''s head, "Put away your strange gaze." The assistant hurriedly lowered his head, seeing people running in front of him, he did not dare to speak. Tang Guo was already clever, and he naturally heard something here. She nced quickly, the two men. One looks normal, the other looks unhealthy, not very healthy in terms of weight, and doesn''t look like a normal gainer. But you just nced at her faintly, as if you were just looking at a stranger. These eyes didn''t match his body shape. Tang Guo slowed down, staring at this person for a while. Seeing that Tang Guo had been staring at Qin Xiao, the assistant really wanted to jump out and say, Young Master, in this world, not everyone just looks at your appearance, some people can see your personality hidden under your body. charm. But he felt the warning from his parents, and he didn''t dare to speak at all. He could only watch Tang Guo pass by them. "Lord, it''s her!!" "Major, I think you are right, she is different, you see, she has been watching you, she must be attracted by your personality charm." The assistant blew the rainbow fart, not feeling embarrassed at all. Qin Xiao poured a pot of cold water without hesitation: "Which time I went out, did I look unattractive? Don''t you think I''m not good-looking, and I''m so big, so run away?" Obviously Qin Xiao said so inly, but the assistant was very sad. No, the young master can grow up normally, not like this. The photo from when he was young is a handsome and cool noble boy. ording to the normal growing up rules of ordinary people, he will grow up no worse. On the surface, I don''t seem to care about it, so it must be ufortable in my heart. Qin Xiao saw the assistant''s expression and knew that he was filling up all kinds of strange thoughts again, and pulled the corner of the car''s mouth: "Let''s go." "Young Master, why don''t you say hello to fruit jam?" "I think the gaze of fruit jam is different from that of others." "I observed very carefully, there was inquiry in her eyes, but no ridicule or disgust." Qin Xiao: "Your **** is really a lot." "Young Master, I think you need a friend, such as fruit jam." The assistant said unwillingly: "I suddenly felt that fruit jam is very good, better than when watching the live broadcast. If she yed with the young and old before, it was because the young and old spent a lot of money. You see, she actually gave us She gave way, right? She was afraid of bumping into us, and her hurried pace has be slower." "Young Master, there are still a lot of well-meaning people in this world. You really need a friend." "I don''t need friends." Qin Xiao said coldly, "No matter how much **** you talk about, you will get out tomorrow." "Young man, you can''t be so unrelenting. Anyway, we grew up together and let me be an assistant for a lifetime. Where did you let me go? I have lost the ability to survive in society." Qin Xiao helped his forehead: "I shouldn''t have been soft-hearted at the beginning. I knew you talked so much, so I should have thrown you to the orphanage." "Younger, I think you need not only a close friend, but also a girlfriend." The assistant said, "Younger, what kind of girl do you like?" "My uncle is more interested in finding me a girlfriend, you can discuss it." Qin Xiao''s voice became negative. assistant Manager:"" Vol 2 Chapter 4500: The miserable girl (34) Vol 2 Chapter 4500: The miserable girl (34) [Host Da, why are you staring at a passerby? The system is weird, isn''t it about doing business today? Why are you staring at a passerby when you run suddenly? Still looking so seriously. Because he did feel that Tang Guo saw that it was the fat man, not the other normal man next to him. So he was pretty sure that it wasn''t the opponent''s appearance that attracted the host greatly. "Why do you think I would stare at a passerby? It will take so long?" Tang Guo asked back. System meditation, he soon reacted: [No way, no way, so unfortunate? Looking at his physical condition, it doesn''t seem to be very good. Just now I subconsciously scanned his body data, and all indicators are not healthy. This should be caused by overdose of hormones for a long time. Normal people shouldn''t try to eat hormones. Who is so stupid? This is a terrible thing. He didn''t die, he was lucky. [ording to current inferences, his body will not survive the age of 30. ] The system''s voice has slowed down, [But if there is a host, it can live a long time. [Is that guy? "Ok." [This guy has a bad fate recently, and he is far worse than the host. "Do business first." Tang Guo felt that the time was almost up, and ran to her original position. A minuteter, she saw the girl she was familiar with and the liar. When she ran in front of them, she happened to hear the man saying that he was cheated and his wallet and phone were stolen. She hoped that the two little girls could help him. Pretending to be suspicious, she eavesdropped on the spot for a while. Seeing that the two girls showed kindness, they were all agreed, and took a taxi to send the man to find someone he barely knew. Tang Guo stood up: "Little sister, this person is a liar, don''t follow." "It''s going to night now, you two girls, don''t you worry about your own danger?" The man did not expect that he would suddenly kill someone. It stands to reason that there should be fewer nosy people now. A hint of resentment shed through his eyes, this nosy. Let him run like this, doesn''t that mean that he is a liar? Since it makes him feel bad, don''t make it easy for everyone. "Little girl, I really have my wallet and mobile phone stolen. If I were a liar, I would definitely ask for your money directly instead of asking you to send me to someone you know. After a while, I will be there. I will borrow some money from my friends to pay you back." With that, he was about to grab the little girl''s arm, looking like he was very anxious, grabbing a life-saving straw. Tang Guo already felt that someone was taking a video from the side. When the man was about to grab the little girl''s arm, she stepped forward to stop him and pushed the man: "You are a liar!" She was impatient and disgusted, and did not say much. The man looked humble, his eyes were red, and the tears in his eyes were about to fall. Even the people on the roadside felt that this man should not be a liar, and Tang Guo''s eyes were a little strange. "I''m not a liar. I want to go home and hope that a kind person will help me. Girl, you are also alone. Even if you are not willing to help me, I hope you will not cut off my hope. After I came out, I was deceived. , Ive never been able to go home. I dont know if the people at home are okay. If I havent heard from me for so long, I must be worried. Vol 2 Chapter 4501: The miserable girl (35) Vol 2 Chapter 4501: The miserable girl (35) Passerby: "This man is not like a liar." "Yes, don''t all the scammers you meet ask for money? Otherwise, they will leave." "I just heard this man say that he wants to ask someone to send him to someone he knows, and he will pay him back then." "This shows that he is really not a liar." "Miss, even if you don''t want to help him, you shouldn''t stop others'' kindness." "Yes, anyway, you don''t need to pay anything. People may really need help." "This world has been corrupted by some swindlers, but I can actually understand this girl." "I don''t think this person really looks like a liar. If he is a liar, he must have run away now. How dare you make a big deal?" "Yes, yes, big brother, where is your home?" Someone is already asking, "Why don''t we do this, we can collect some money, and give this big brother money, let him go to the train station for a temporary ID card, buy a ticket to go home. "Yes, I think it will work." [The host is big, Bei Xiang is gone. Bei Xiang was filming, and the next scene in which a kind-hearted man pooled money, he secretly left. This is big news. A big anchor such as fruit jam has no kindness. She saw it, and the other party pushed the man who looked like a beggar in disgust. It''s still a big anchor, whose character is so bad, of course it will be exposed. A lot of money is in his pocket, but he is not willing to give alms to these people in need, and prevents others from doing good deeds. It is really ck-hearted. She resented the appearance just now, maybe she resented the dirty man. Oh my god, there are such women in this world. They look pretty. Howe they are? Bei Xiang had already thought about it. After a while, he would stop others from doing good deeds with fruit jam. He hated the dirty man, and edited the scene of driving him away, and condemned her character. At the end, I would like to edit it too. The kind people who helped the eldest brother go home made up money, and Bei Xiang wanted to fight. This news must be very hot. She had to edit it overnight and post it early in the morning. At that time, it was the peak period of the fruit jam live broadcast. At that time, the tform wanted to stop it, but it was toote. Bei Xiang didn''t know what happened next in the park. After Bei Xiang left, Tang Guo didn''t hesitate anymore, and grabbed the man: "The wallet was stolen? The phone was also stolen? Need two fifteen-year-old girls to send back? After a while, it will be dark, you Who is this lie?" "Everyone thinks that there is no problem with two little girls sending an adult man to an unfamiliar ce?" Tang Guo raised his voice, and everyone who was collecting money was stunned. They looked at the little girl who was born in vain, who really seemed to be only about fifteen years old. It''s getting dark, it seems something is wrong. "If these two little girls are children of your family, would you like them to follow this man and kindly send him to a friend''s house? You have not thought about other consequences? In case, he is a liar, these two little girls What might happen in the end?" Everyone was stunned. They werepletely speechless now, and they hesitated to pay for the money. If it is their child, they are absolutely impossible to let the child send an adult man. "Two little girls, let me teach you how to deal with this kind of thing." Tang Guo nced at the two confused little girls, "If someone tells you that the other party has no money and the mobile wallet is gone, If you want to go home, the correct way is to call the police and send them to the police station." "If the situation is true, the police uncle will help them contact their families and even send them home, instead of following this person if they are unclear like you. In case he is a liar, you know to follow them. What will happen afterwards?" After Tang Guo had finished speaking, the man felt that he could not please him, so he gave Tang Guo bitterly and was about to sneak away. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo pressed his shoulder. "What are you doing?" The man yelled, struggling, but Tang Guo was too strong, her voice was friendly, "Don''t be afraid, big brother, I will take you home." Qin Xiao, who had been watching, couldn''t help butugh out: "Hahaha." Assistant: "Hey." Vol 2 Chapter 4502: The miserable girl (36) Vol 2 Chapter 4502: The miserable girl (36) "Big brother, don''t you miss your family, and are afraid that they are worried? I will send you to see the police uncle. The police uncle will definitely help you contact your family. By the way, I can help you reissue your ID card." Tang Guo whispered. Thefort of the people around me felt nothing wrong. Looking back now, they all felt that they were crying pitifully when they watched this man just now, indeed like a countryman who lost his mobile wallet, so they didn''t know much about it in the city. No matter if what the man said is true or false, calling the police is the best way to deal with it. The man wanted to run, but Tang Guo held down his shoulder, making him unable to move at all. He didn''t understand. Looking at a thin woman, how could he have such great strength. Tang Guo drove a car: "Big brother, don''t worry, our police uncle here is still very responsible. As long as your situation is true, he will definitely be able to send you home as soon as possible. You said before that you asked two little girls to find one. My friend, you dont know if that friend is still there. In fact, Im not familiar with it yet. It might be a waste of time to find it." "It''s better now." Tang Guo pushed the person into the car and greeted the two little girls: "Go back, I''ll take this big brother to the police station. Don''t worry, he will be able to go home safely." The man''s face is ugly, but at least he stays away from the crowd, for a while, even if he is exposed to lies, there is nothing. He took Tang Guo''s face seriously, and then buried his head, this nosy woman, he wouldn''t let her get better. Tang Guo didn''t seem to see what this person was thinking, and after getting into the car, he gave somefort. Just when Tang Guo was about to let the car drive away, the car was stopped. Tang Guo saw that they were the two people who ran over before. "You were not very good in the past, let''s go together." Qin Xiao said, the assistant wanted to stop Qin Xiao, because Qin Xiao''s current figure really couldn''t get into the car, and might get stuck at the door. Tang Guo also paused, not knowing what to say, because if someone with an abnormal body shape is pointed out, it is likely to cause a second psychological harm to the person. People kindlye to help and say something hurts others, which is not so good, even if this is true. "He Yue, you go." After five seconds of silence, Qin Xiao had already reacted. With his current figure, there was no way to ride in a normal car at all, which made him a little annoyed. He Yue is Qin Xiao''s assistant, he hesitated, he went, who will take care of the younger? Everyone has to watch when he walks, he is not around, and he still doesn''t know what will happen. "Let me go, my husband''s battery car is here, I take the car and let him ride with him." The middle-aged woman stood up, she was dancing here, she is a member of the square dance. Unlike the average aunt, she takes her husband to dance every day, "This little girl is really beautiful, which makes people feel uneasy. There are everyone here these days, so follow me to rx. It''s good for everyone." Everyone: "..." The husband of a middle-aged woman: "..." Qin Xiao nodded when he saw this, "Okay, trouble you." Qin Xiao watched the car and there was a battery car behind him. Everyone looked at the middle-aged man on the battery car and couldn''t helpughing. So, the rtionship between the two should be very good. When he arrived at the police station, Tang Guo still grabbed the man''s arm, and no one noticed this detail for the time being. Vol 2 Chapter 4503: The miserable girl (37) Vol 2 Chapter 4503: The miserable girl (37) While on the road, the system had already told Tang Guo about the man''s information, Luo Jingshan, a liar who was active at various stations, and often used people''s sympathy to get money. Of course this is only on the surface, in fact Luo Jingshan is a human trafficker. They are a veryrge criminal gang, and the crime is perfect. Luo Jingshan is responsible for finding the targets and guiding some targets to the car. It seems that everything has nothing to do with him. Luo Jingshan is still thinking about how to fool him in a while, even if he is dismantled, he is not afraid, at most he will be taught a lesson, and there will be no major issues. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo brought him into the police station, not to ask the police uncle to help him find his way home, but to report directly. She caught a liar and a fellow human trafficker and provided some evidence. These evidences were all found by the system. She pointed out several young girls who disappeared recently, as well as the routes of these aplices. This is a veryrge criminal group. Since it was detected by the system, she couldn''t ignore the past and didn''t ask at all. She definitely can''t do anything by herself, only let the state machine handle it. "Excuse me, how do you know all this?" Tang Guomian didn''t change his face: "I don''t want to hide it, I have been staring at them." At this time, Luo Jingshan, and the two couples who followed them were very surprised and kept staring? After obtaining the evidence provided by Tang Guo, the police officers set up a special case team to investigate the matter immediately. On the other side, they felt that Tang Guo had too many doubts. It''s not bad, because she discovered the criminal gang alone and seized the evidence, which is incredible, so they need to understand her. Tang Guo was not afraid at all. Since she thought of this method, she could only expose some skills. For example, she is actually very talented on theputer, even if she has not been exposed before, but after exposure, she will be self-taught. In this regard, although her own ability is not systemic, she has traveled through so many worlds, and she has learned the basics. Even if you can''t handle it well, Xiao Tongzi can help. After listening to Tang Guo''s words, the people in the police station were a little surprised. In just a few years, they grew up from aputer novice to this? "I am not only interested in this aspect, but also very interested in the game. You can look at my game record. I have just been in the game for two days, and I can basically go up and kill." "We need to report this matter, so let''s file it first." Such a powerful task, even if she did something that is no longer in the rules, the other party is only to find out those traffickers. It''s not a bad thing and doesn''t require much education. They report it because they want to tell the people above that there is such a talent, how can they be earned. Tang Guo didn''t resist this, her identity in this life was indeed not very good, although he exposed some skills, he might not be so free. But the adoptive parents, and their biological parents, will no longer dare to trouble her. Thinking about it this way, she felt that this step would be fine. Tang Guo did not leave, and the two couples had already left before. Tang Guo''s subsequent conversations with the police were rtively secretive. Before long, Tang Guo was filling in her address, phone number, and ID number, all the information that could be filled in, and she was put back. Before I went back, I was told not to go away recently, and she may need to cooperate with some things. Vol 2 Chapter 4504: The miserable girl (38) Vol 2 Chapter 4504: The miserable girl (38) This night is destined to be no ordinary night. Tang Guo didn''t care much about this. She gave enough evidence that those people would definitely be caught. Girls who are being trafficked should be able to be rescued. People who have been trafficked in the past, even if they are found, they may not be able toe out in the future. She ns to wash and sleep as soon as she goes home. Her live broadcast time is in the morning. Going down, it is not live broadcast at night. Just after washing up, I received a call from handsome master. Handsome master: "y two?" Tang Guo: "Good." He Yue: "Young Master, she seems to be fine." Qin Xiao: "It''s fine." Qin Xiao held the phone and turned on the game, "Stop talking, I want to use the voice." "Younger, why don''t you recognize her? I think she is pretty good." He Yue said happily, "Younger, you really should make a friend or girlfriend." "Isn''t this good?" Qin Xiao said lightly, "I can''t live long anyway, so what do you do with so many friends? Do you think that people around me will not be harassed by Qin Yuping? Let alone a female. My friend, am I going to hurt people like this?" "With so much money, I can leave a lot of property for her in the future. Anyway, I said before that, the money will be spent in her live broadcast room, and rewards will be paid to the live broadcast room. The union and the tform will also have amission. You directly Together, there is no intermediate cost." Qin Xiao grabbed a pillow and mmed it on He Yue''s head, several times: "It''s just you bullshit, there are many ghosts, this is human talk? Is it human?" "Isn''t it the truth?" Qin Xiao wanted to kick He Yue out, but he couldn''t do this action. "Don''t you like her?" He Yue hugged the pillow and drew close. "In the past few years, there have been countless women who want to get close to the big and young, not Qin Yuping arranged it, or those who want to inherit the legacy of the big and young. When ying game anchors, knowing that young and old are rich, they want to develop offline." "The fruit jam is really good. It stands to reason that if you meet her offline, you should not y games with her anymore." "So young and old, why do you want to y with her twice?" I love Chinesework "Major, ording to your old temperament, will you disappear from her live broadcast room, and find the next host to y with?" "Master, are you not afraid that she will see your property?" "Aren''t you afraid that she will know your true identity and thene over and pretend to be false to you?" "You just wanted to go to the police station with you, don''t you worry?" "Hey, what is this not good feeling? If you have a good feeling, it means you are not far from like it, why not try it?" Qin Xiao: "I have joined the team, shut up." He Yue grieved Baba: "..." "In my current situation, I don''t want to disturb others." At the moment of joining the team, Qin Xiao said such a sentence, "Even if I am willing to give it to her, how can she hold it alone? How cruel is Qin Yuping? Havent you learned about it? Its better to spend it in the live broadcast room." He Yue: "So, I do like her, right?" "When did it start?" "One more thing, get out to sunbathe the moon tonight." Qin Xiao entered the team and turned on his voice: "Only two games." Tang Guo: "Good." Sure enough, after ying two games, they quit the game and went to sleep. That night, Tang Guo slept well, and Qin Xiao couldn''t sleep a bit. Bei Xiang is editing videos and writing copywriting excitedly. The police''s task force was cooperating to catch the traffickers overnight, and everyone did not dare to close their eyes. It was about four o''clock in the morning, Bei Xiang quietly uploaded the video, and stood by theputer excitedly. Vol 2 Chapter 4505: The miserable girl (39) Vol 2 Chapter 4505: The miserable girl (39) Bei Xiang''s title is so attractive, because Tang Guo in this life is very famous on this tform, so Bei Xiang directly pointed out her in the copy. Title: The real face of the well-known game anchor, Fruit Jam, is unbelievable. Copywriter: Encountered fruit jam in the park. She unexpectedly discovered that she beats, abuses, and humiliates beggars. She has no love and prevents others from showing love. Is this kind of fruit jam the fruit jam you know? Countless people were attracted by the title and copy, and then saw Tang Guo and Luo Jingshan sh. The video clip is that Tang Guo walked over and gave Luo Jingshan a push, and then Luo Jingshan cried out that he just wanted to go home, and asked two little girls to help. As a result, Tang Guo refused to give up and insisted on stopping. Bei Xiang didn''t think there was any problem with her video, she just made the contradiction more prominent, she had seen some unnecessary minutiae removed, and showed the essence of a person to everyone. Anyway, she''s watched the whole process, and that''s what she meant. Didn''t Fruit Jam push the beggar? Didnt stop the little girl from showing love? These are facts. Bei Xiang watched more and more clicks andments appeared one after another, holding the mouse excitedly, her face full of excitement. "Is this fruit jam?" "The fruit jam is actually this kind of person. It''s de-floured, de-floured." "Oh my god, I thought this anchor had good skills before, but I didn''t expect that the face behind his back was so ugly." "Sure enough, behind the Inte celebrities, there are some ugly things." "It''s disgusting. I am a little girl who wants to help, but I don''t want her to do anything." "Does she think that poor man has soiled the park?" "She looks like she is going to the park for a run, so high up, she must think she is not worthy to go to the park." "Ah, so disgusting, so disgusting, the fan turns ck." Everyone reads "How can I fan such people." ... Bei Xiang watched the video being forwarded, and there were many morements without refreshing, and finally smiled with peace of mind. She knew that this video would be very popr. At this time, most people are sleeping. When the trouble gets bigger, you want to limit the current, and delete the video is useless. She has already seen that someone has moved this video to various socialworking sites. The system saw this and didn''t stop it, because the host said it greatly, don''t worry about it for the time being, she will reverse the matter at that time. The system is of course not in a hurry, he recorded the entire video. But this video clip of Bei Xiang is really disgusting. The system did not call Tang Guo, but the union called Tang Guo first. It''s impossible for them to know such a big thing. Tang Guo was the most popr anchor in their hands, and he never let them bother. Bei Xiang is not in their union. They are still discussing whether to delete the video first and ask the matter clearly. The two unions themselves are not right, and it is estimated that there will be no results from the negotiation. Tang Guo: "I saw it." The head of the trade union heard Tang Guo''s voice t, not anxious at all, and felt a little relieved: "What is going on?" "Anyway, it''s not like on the video, I can find the full video." The head of the trade union got a positive answer and felt relieved, but thinking that theplete video is not so easy, he raised his heart again: "What if you can''t find it?" "Now even if we delete the video, it is toote. This video is everywhere, andments can''t be suppressed. Our two unions have been wrong. This is a serious matter. The tform will not favor us." Vol 2 Chapter 4506: The miserable girl (40) Vol 2 Chapter 4506: The miserable girl (40) Tang Guo: "I said if you can find it, you can find it. Don''t worry, you don''t need to bring any rhythm. This matter will be solved tomorrow." She never thought that it would be very detrimental to her. The head of the trade union: "Would you not buy the navy here for now?" Tang Guo: "Don''t buy it, wait for the result on my side. Don''t waste that money, now you have all shots in several parties, there is no need to fight against it." In fact, the person in charge of the trade union has also seen this situation. Tang Guo is so hot. It can be regarded as blocking the way of many people. Now watching her have an ident, it is impossible not to buy some navy belt rhythm. The Inte celebrity circle, in fact, is simr to the entertainment circle, where peoplepete with each other. There is no evidence of reversal with this matter for the time being, and they will only backfire by buying the navy. Take a look at thements below, anyone who helps Tang Guo speak will be attacked. Some are more sensible, they will be scolded to pretend to be the offender, and the lungs will burst when they watch. Tang Guo usually starts broadcasting at 8:30 in the morning. Although she does not broadcast live in many cases, there are fans whoe to her live broadcast room to chat, and they can chat happily even in front of a ck screen. Since the video was put up, many people havee to her live broadcast room. Her true love fans are still waiting for the results. The defense must be watched in theplete video, and a conviction cannot be made just because of a few pictures. But a lot of ck fans poured in, and fans couldn''t argue. Tang Guo didn''t take care of the situation in the live broadcast room, because at seven o''clock, she received a call from the police station and needed her to go there to cooperate with the investigation. Tang Guo thought for a while and sent a message using the live broadcast tform ount: Don''t worry, I will give you a result. The live broadcast will not be broadcast this morning. I will go to the police station for now. Doesn''t Bei Xiang like to spread rumors? Then she also said something ambiguous, not live, go to the police station? So let''s guess, what did she go to the police station for? She believes that the matter of her going to the police station should be a hot search soon. After all, she is being discussed on the Inte. This time she had an ident, but she didn''t notify her family. Then the family probably won''t know her situation soon as in the original plot. The original owner informed her family because she was scared and helpless and wanted to get support, even if it was only verbal support. Unexpectedly, this incident would be passed back to everyone to know, and finally became her reminder. As Tang Guo expected, when she walked into the police station, the incident of her going to the police station had already been raged, which vaguely overshadowed the style of Bei Xiang''s video. However, there were countless naval forces who hacked her, and that video was quickly discussed again. There are even people who maliciously specte whether she hasmitted something. In short, the rhythm is wave after wave. Qin Xiao got up at 8 o''clock in the morning, washed his face, had something to eat, and nned to go to the live broadcast room to find Tang Guo to y games. He usually seldom pays attention to the hot search on the Inte, so he went directly into the live broadcast room without time to watch the constantly refreshing barrage, starting with three rockets. When God came over, he found that Tang Guo hadn''t started the broadcast, but the live broadcast seemed to be arguing. After watching the content, he finally touched Bei Xiang''s video, and his face was extremely ugly when he saw the poorly edited video. "Master, this matter is difficult to handle. Unless there isplete evidence, it will only block hot searches, which is useless. This video is now avable on the entirework and blocked." He Yue did not expect that Tang Guo, a small inte celebrity , Can also experience this kind of storm. Qin Xiao is not concerned about this. This matter can be resolved. As long as he finds the people who were watching in the park yesterday and the surrounding surveince videos, he will buy a hot search at that time and put down the evidence to prove her. clean. What he cares about is, why does she go to the police station? "Why does she go to the police station?" Qin Xiao said, "Is it about the person yesterday?" He Yue: "Young Master, your focus is wrong. Now that the fruit jam has been scolded by the wholework, don''t you do something? That Beixiang is a trick that is out of context, very good at ying." "Arrange for someone to find those people yesterday, as well as the surrounding surveince." "The Bei Xiang check, let people check all the videos she made before. I suspect that many of them were taken out of context and edited indiscriminately. And what bad things she did, I will find out." Vol 2 Chapter 4507: The miserable girl (41) Vol 2 Chapter 4507: The miserable girl (41) "Miss Tang, can we take a test first?" As soon as Tang Guo arrived at the police station, several people pulled in for a test. It was mainly to test herputer skills, but she was polite to Tang Guo, and she seemed to have some expectations. Tang Guogan exposed some of his abilities, he had epted such a situation a long time ago, and he was happy to cooperate. Most of these people want to let people know herputer skills. In fact, the test is also very simple, that is, let her break through various firewalls. Tang Guo didn''t show any mercy. One morningter, she stopped: "Is this all right?" "Miss Tang, don''t you know if you are interested in joining us?" The person who talked to Tang Guo was not seen before, but the other person looked at Tang Guo with excitement, "We need talents like you very much now." "Last night, our police officers broke a den of human traffickers and rescued a group of young girls who fell into the hands of traffickers. Currently, we are still rescuing women who have been abducted and sold out." The person said seriously, "Can crack this up In the case, the biggest contribution is the evidence provided by Miss Tang. Without the detailed evidence you provided, the clues and characteristics of the activities of the trafficker leader, we might not have gone so smoothly. Naturally, those who were trafficked would not be rescued." "However, we do not confirm whether there are potential personnel among their aplices. Please join Miss Tang. The first point is that we really need talents like you. No matter where they are, they can give us tremendous help. The second point is , Miss Tangs identity may be exposed, and we dont want your safety to go wrong." After the other party finished talking, he promised Tang Guo''s annual sry and treatment. In fact, before they came, they had checked all kinds of Tang Guo''s information and learned about her family status. Beforeing, Zhang Cheng was still very sure, thinking Tang Guo would definitely answer. But after seeing the real person again, there was a big discrepancy with what he imagined, and it really might not be sessful. However, things are always unexpected. Tang Guo asked, "After joining, can I still do live broadcast?" This question really made Zhang Cheng stunned. "I still prefer to do live broadcasts. If you need me, I will definitely not refuse. Although I have some skills, I will not use it if it is not necessary." Tang Guo stated his attitude, "I will do that before. Its because I came from a small ce and encountered some things along the way. When I heard those who were looking for their daughters thousands of miles away, I paid more attention. Finding these things is also a chance." Zhang Cheng understood that Tang Guo was willing to cooperate with them, but she still wanted to do the live broadcast. He had thought that the other party would prefer live broadcasts and would not join. "Of course you can. In many cases, Miss Tang only needs to do things on the Inte. If there is a legitimate career to cover up, this will protect you better. Of course, for your current safety, we may secretly arrange someone to protect you. you." Tang Guo nodded, "I have no opinion on this, as long as it can be broadcast live." Zhang Cheng was so happy that he almost jumped up, and quickly took out the agreement to sign Tang Guo, and then sent the work certificate that had been prepared overnight to Tang Guo. Then in front of Tang Guo, he called someone to help her enter the information. Fast as if she was afraid, she would turn around and regret it. Vol 2 Chapter 4508: The miserable girl (42) Vol 2 Chapter 4508: The miserable girl (42) This is the first time Tang Guo has joined this department so formally, it feels quite strange. "Xiao Tang, we will arrange people to live around you, and we will contact you when someonees over." Zhang Cheng said with a smile. Tang Guo was a little speechless. He returned Miss Tang just now, why is Xiao Tang now? "Xiao Tang, I''m very d you joined." Zhang Cheng shook hands with Tang Guo, "From now on, I will contact your immediate superiors. I will notify you of any tasks assigned. This time you will be remembered when you crack the trafficker gang. Work." "If there is any difficulty in life, just mention it to me." There are not many such talents, they are clearlyputer geniuses. When Zhang Cheng was in charge of investigating Tang Guo, he couldn''t believe her information. A person who hadn''t been in contact with mobile phones andputers for more than ten years unexpectedly bumped into a geniusputer person. The test given to Tang Guo today is a set of test questions researched by the staff in the department. Tang Guo passed all of them and only took one morning. He had been observing from the side and felt that she passed it too easily, and she even dyed for some time, otherwise she might crack faster. This kind of talent actually made him meet, and he was very happy thinking about it. Tang Guo was very polite: "Boss, I just encountered a problem." Tang Guo opened the phone to his live broadcast interface, "Look, yesterday I was filmed for that matter, and that video was taken out of context. I''mpletely ck." Zhang Cheng looked at the darkened live broadcast room, and the barrage of various colors floated. Upon closer inspection, most of them were all kinds of abuse of Tang Guo. asionally, someone who helped Tang Guo speak, was quickly overwhelmed, and even scolded particrly badly. Tang Guo opened the hot search on Weibo again, good deed, the top ten hot searches, she was a small game anchor, and she actually ounted for three. The first is: well-known game anchors beat beggars. The second is: go to the police station with fruit jam. The third is: the game anchor thinks that the beggar is in the way. Tang Guo opened the three hot searches and showed Zhang Cheng the significance: "Now you are my boss, how do you think this matter should be resolved?" Zhang Cheng looked at the first hot search, which was the edited video. He who knew the truth, of course knew what was going on. He doesn''t like these media very much. They like to use this kind of content to attract people''s attention. "It looks okay, why is my heart so dark." "Now I hear that the anchor, the Inte celebrity, subconsciously jump long and get caught up in this group, there is no good thing." Zhang Cheng saw that it was a little hot. Any group isposed of people, so how can it be killed with one shot. For the sake of fire, it means unscrupulous, without considering the consequences of doing so, whether it will harm innocent people. He read the second article again. Tang Guo told the fans about it beforeing to the police station this morning. As a result, there was also a malicious spection, and he could think of the next fourth hot search. It is estimated that the fruit jam beat the beggar and was detained. Zhang Cheng expected that one is good, and that hot search is quietly climbing up. He saw thest one, and the anchor thought the beggar was in the way. The title is very attractive, and the copy will give passers-by the urge to beat others. Most of thements inside are: "This anchor is really a big air. Is the park her home?" "She can run, but other beggars can''t run?" "Are there still such people these days?" "Disgusting." "Bah, this kind of person is not worthy toe to the park." Vol 2 Chapter 4509: The miserable girl (43) Vol 2 Chapter 4509: The miserable girl (43) After Zhang Cheng finished reading it, he nced at Tang Guo and saw her expression as usual, thinking that she was worthy of special talent. He saw this and wanted to hit people across the screen. With Tang Guo''s ability to solve these problems, he believed that the other party would be able to. But now and his people, how can they support her so that all members can understand that it is right to join them, and they can definitely get the best protection. Now, Tang Guo''s files are no longer visible to ordinary people. "This Beixiang has constituted a framing and nder." Zhang Cheng said, "Shall we call someone over for questioning first, what do you think? After questioning, she will be prosecuted." Tang Guo nodded: "Okay." "In order to ensure your safety, we cannot publish what you have done. This is good for you and all of us. The police station can at most give you a statement to restore the incident in the video, since Luo Jingshan wants to go home. Then we will help you rify that the person has been handed over to the police station. How?" Tang Guo nodded: "I have theplete video, and I will post itter." Zhang Cheng red, he knew it was not that simple, and she must have kept a hand. It is definitely not easy for someone to help them solve such a big case with one person. What I said before toe to the police station was definitely deliberately exposed and wanted to make things worse. "Anything, as long as you don''t reveal your special identity, you can do whatever you want." Zhang Cheng felt that no one would think that an online game anchor was a member of their department, right? After Tang Guo left the police station, he nned to go home and put the video on it. Just stepping into the house, the system sounded: [The host is big, someone helped you rify, the other party directly hit the hot search, there are many video links. I took a look at the video clips that were surveyed from various directions, and there were also some apparently taken by others on their mobile phones. " At this time, the situation yesterday, besides Bei Xiang, there must be other people shooting. There may be a hot spot at the beginning. These people saw it at the end and found it was a misunderstanding. Naturally, they felt that the video was useless. Tang Guo, the other person, is also kind, how could ordinary people make those videos out of the question. "Host big, look, there are not only videos from all directions, but also many passers-by to testify for you. The couple who followed yesterday also came out to testify for you, indicating that you did not beat the beggar, and sent him to Police station, help him go home." As for the others, the two couples did not disclose, most of them were reminded to keep confidential. Because these videos are all intermittent and iplete, even if someone helps to testify, many crazy dogs on the Inte think that this is Tang Guo''spany is helping her whitewash, and they don''t believe her all kinds of ridicule and abuse. However, soon, the police station reposted the hottest Weibo to prove that Tang Guo avoided the rumors. Tang Guo did not hit anyone, but kindly sent the person to the police station to help that person. The eldest brother who lost his phone and wallet went home. Finally, I also reminded manyizens: In order to attract the attention of the media, it is not advisable to take things out of context. At that moment, theizen was silent. They read it over and over again and again, confirming that this is the real official, which is somewhat incredible. At this time, Tang Guo asked the system to y high-definition full-process video without editing. @: Yesterday evening, the drone photographed something very interesting, so let''s show it to everyone. [Link]@ Vol 2 Chapter 4510: The miserable girl (44) Vol 2 Chapter 4510: The miserable girl (44) This is the Chigua ount that the system registered for himself before, and he is very satisfied with the name. Others think he is an individual, but they don''t know that he is a real system. While posting theplete video, the system also reposted a Weibo of Hei Tang Guo''s most powerful one. By the way, I used a little trick to make it easier forizens to brush him. But after a while, this Weibo has been top searched. Tang Guo looked at a lot of the hot searches in front of her, and couldn''t help saying: "Many celebrities can''t reach it. I''m like this. One person has so many entries." System: [Stars dont want this kind of hot search. "makes sense." After watching the finished video, theizens who watched it said that their faces hurt. It was like a p in the face, and they pped their faces without mercy. "Look, I know this must have been reversed, and I was bitten by some mad dogs before." "I don''t know if those mad dogs face pain now, every time they are like this, it is really not a lesson. "What a mad dog? It''s obviously a navy army. Fruit jam is well-known in the game live broadcast world, but not in the live broadcast world. After this incident, one by one hot search is not conducive to her hot search, don''t you see that something is wrong? ?" "Anyone who says something fair will be a fan of fruit jam, obviously someone wants to take advantage of her at this time." "This anchor has no ck spots. I have finally caught one now. Will they let it go?" "Haha, but they still failed." "When the anchor was only running, I came across a middle-aged man asking for help from two little girls. The reason why fruit jam stopped it was that it was not safe for the two little girls to send a man to a friends ce. Actually, I think about it carefully. You also feel unsafe. Do you still remember that in the video, Fruit Jam said, who of you wants your daughter to send a man to a friend''s house? Even if this man has nothing on him, he looks very pitiful?" "Anyway, I can''t do it. Who knows if this person really has no money or pretends. If you encounter a human trafficker, it will be bad." "Yeah, it is the fruit jam that has taken this into consideration. The video is clearly filmed. The reason she pushed the man was because the other party was too excited to catch the two little girls. You did not see, Are the two little girls startled by the sudden movements?" "In the end, Fruit Jam proposed to send someone to the police station. I think this is the correct way to open it. The man has no money, no cell phone, and no ID card. Shouldn''t he find the police uncle? All of these can be solved very well. " "There is also that middle-aged couple, who are very good-hearted. They were worried that the fruit jam would be unsafe, so they followed. Especially the aunt got in the car, and the aunt''s husband followed behind in a battery car. Oh my god, I actually There is sugar in this mix." "There is also a chubby young man. It seems that he was worried at first. Later, it may be that he felt that he was inappropriate, and it was a bit offensive." Tang Guo''s innocence was finally rified, even if theizens were crazy dogs, there was no way to bite them. Because the facts arepletely different from what they imagined. At this time, Tang Guo posted a dynamic: "I will pursue people who take the righteous out of context. I don''t know what @ means, but your malicious editing of the video seriously vited my right of reputation and constituted frame and defamation. The case has been reported." Vol 2 Chapter 4511: The miserable girl (45) Vol 2 Chapter 4511: The miserable girl (45) Tang Guo did not leave Beixiang behind, and went directly to the ount of @ on Weibo. Didn''t the other party want to get angry? Then she aplished it. I don''t know if the other party can bear this hotness. An hour ago, Bei Xiang was stillcent about the poprity of this incident. She has been broadcasting today, and because of that video, her fans have been soaring, which made her excited, thinking that her live broadcasting career is finally going to a higher level. In the live broadcast room, she showed her face, and started with various condemnations. In today''s society, some people have low morals. I think its great to have a few stinky money, and its a superb look at people. "Even if this kind of person is a billionaire, she is of low character and will not be recognized by the entire society." "But I personally think that this kind of people can make a little money without their conscience, and it is impossible to be a billionaire." "The top group of people, who is not humble, is fundamentally different from this kind of people who rely on poprity and rely on elder brothers. This kind of people who are praised, have a small amount of money, and float away, will be proud. Think of yourself as superior." "The current society is really too impetuous." In the live broadcast room, Bei Xiang uttered her views loudly, which attracted the audience''s frequent approval, and they all felt that she was a youngdy full of positive energy. I think it''s an anchor like her that should exist in the live broadcast world. What''s so interesting about that kind of game anchor? The most is just watching and ying, there is no special meaning. I still want anchors like Bei Xiang to sublimate their souls. Bei Xiang watched the barrage, supported the anchor, and many people gave her gifts. She was very excited and quickly said all kinds of things she wanted to say. Some of the entertainment anchors were criticized in a disastrous manner. I don''t know when, the barrage in her live broadcast room was wrong. Many people said that she took it out of context and was shameless for the fire. At first, Bei Xiang only thought whether Tang Guo bought the navy and came to wash herself white. In her opinion, this is the basic operation. But then there were more and more such barrage, and she felt something was wrong. Live room audience: "Are you disgusting? The malicious editing of the video framed others, eating human blood buns, and hyped up character here, saying that other entertainment anchors can''t work." "You said those anchors are bad money, what about you? You edited the video maliciously, and why?" "It''s impossible. You want to restore the truth of your brain for us to see?" "Disgusting. I heard that green tea is disgusting before. I saw real green tea today." "If you do live broadcasts and make videos, who doesn''t want to make your videos popr. If you don''t want your videos to be popr, why do you want to edit maliciously?" "Yes, anchor, would you like to exin?" "This anchor is really shameless, she wants to borrow fruit jam to take the lead." "If Guo Jam didn''t find thepleted videos, it would really make this person sessful. Fortunately just now, I thought she was really a different anchor." "By the way, I wanted to mention before that no matter what the anchor is, as long as it can be liked by the audience under legal circumstances and give the audience a different feeling, isn''t it enough?" "Yes, the anchor just looked down on those meaningless entertainment anchors." "Such aloof appearance is really Bailian." "What''s wrong with the entertainment anchor? When I''m rxing, listening to music makes me very happy." "Listening to the anchor telling the story, I don''t have to watch it myself, just keep my eyes closed, and I can get the news with my eyes." "I y game dishes by myself and y with the anchor, can''t I?" Bei Xiang is flustered, what''s the matter? At this time, the union called her and told her about the situation. Beixiang''s mobile phone almost fell, and quickly closed the live broadcast room. Seeing the reversal on the Inte, and Tang Guo said that he had called the police, Bei Xiang was already panicked. Bei Xiang: "Brother Liu, Brother Liu, what should I do about this, you have to help me." Brother Liu, the trade union is responsible for her side. , Brother Liu: "Your mistake is to edit the video casually. Your video is too misleading. The other party has a witness, aplete video, and an official rification. You are gone." Vol 2 Chapter 4512: The miserable girl (46) Vol 2 Chapter 4512: The miserable girl (46) What else Bei Xiang wanted to say, Brother Liu interrupted her: "The other party has already called the police. Rather than wanting to be whitewashed, you should think about how to deal with it next. Because your malicious editing of the video has caused the other party''s spirit and reputation. The loss also constitutes false usation and nder. It shouldnt be long before someone asks you for questioning. Brother Liu didn''t say much, so he hung up the phone. Bei Xiang listened to the beeping sound on the phone, and was a little dazed for a while. After returning to his senses, she copsed on the chair. She picked up the phone tremblingly, opened the Weibo software, and saw the hot search inside and variousments on her, and almost fainted. how could be? Why did everything that happened afterwards be different from what she thought? Obviously, it was what she saw at the beginning? At first, Bei Xiang was still specting whether this was Tang Guo''s whitewashing. After watching the full video, she almost fainted. Because under the video link, there are manyments scolding her. The curse was so fierce, because in the picture of this video, her appearance was also taken in. "It''s too shameless, that Beibeilu, it''s just to watch people have an ident, only to take pictures, shoot videos, and be unwilling to do anything." "If it weren''t for this video, anyone could have imagined her face like this, and I could see her expression was very excited, as if she had encountered some big news." "You don''t know that. Beibeilu is from the journalism department of a media school. There are always two unscrupulous media people in it. I think Beibeilu is such a person." "I remember that she and Cici, who could sing, were once called sisters of a media school. I wonder if the other party knew that Bei Beilu was such a person." "Can you not bring other anchors, only Bei Beilu made a mistake, don''t involve other anchors." "Before I heard Bei Beilu say that fruit jam has no conscience and prevents the little girl from showing love. From this video, we can see what double standard is. I have read it carefully and put it forward in fruit jam. When questioning, there are people around who want to pool money for this elder brother. If Beibeilu is really kind, why didn''t she go up and help, but sneak away after taking a video? This video exposed her disgusting face. " "What kind of heart does she have, she just saw an interesting news. One of the protagonists is fruit jam again. She wants to get the heat, stepping on the fruit jam. When things don''t reverse, the fruit jam is all ck, and Bei Because of this incident, Beilus fans didnt know how much it rose, and she also attracted several local tyrants. This was her goal, but she didnt know that those who made gifts for Bei Beilu regret it now." "Thank you for the reminder upstairs. I will go to the tform to make aint. Beibeilu fabricated the facts and deceived the audience to deceive the gift. I have to ask the tform to return my gift. Not to mention, I am going to the live broadcast room of Fruit Jam. A gift." Bei Xiang was dying, gritted his teeth in resentment, and received the phone number of the person in charge of the tform. When such a bad thing happens, the tform will definitely not cover Beixiang, just as before, when things have not reversed, they cannot cover Tang Guo. As long as the audience opposes the party''s bad anchors, the tform dare not cover it. Once the audience is disgusted, the tform can easily cool down. Vol 2 Chapter 4513: The miserable girl (47) Vol 2 Chapter 4513: The miserable girl (47) When Bei Xiang heard that the tform wanted to return the gift she received today to the audience, he vomited blood. In addition, as a warning, her live broadcast room will be banned for one year. Because she took the lead in this incident, it caused such a big ident. Before Bei Xiang was angry, she received a call from the police station asking her to be investigated. She didn''t dare not go, so she could only gritted her teeth and went. When she came back, a few dayster, she received another ticket from the court. Bei Xiang pinched the ticket and almost fainted. At this time, her school already knew about it. The hospital knew that she maliciously edited the video, fabricated facts, and framed others'' innocence. Although she has not been expelled, she has been given a serious offense. Because the impact of this incident was so bad, Beixiangs school was picked up these days, and the school was ridiculed and attacked byizens, especially the journalism department. That''s why they took urgent measures to express the school''s position. This punishment is already very serious for Bei Xiang. In the past few days, she has not even returned to the dormitory. She only hides in the rental house. The live broadcast is not avable. Because her behavior was too bad, she was sealed off for three years, which means that during these three years, her ID card cannot be used in any live broadcast industry. What made Beixiangpletely unable to get up was that a hot search on the Inteter: ## Beixiang had many videos before, all of which were taken out of context, but because they were all trivial matters, the people in them were also trivial people. Netizens just looked at them and passed them, and some even couldn''t find anyone. So it didn''t cause much ssh, but under Qin Xiao''s arrangement, these little people, the protagonist of Passerby A''s video, were all found by him, and the scene at the time was restored. In Beixiang''s video, one of them was edited and attracted attention. And in some cases, the meaning of the case is not the same as that of the video above, all of which are supplemented by Bei Xiang''s own brain to attract fans. After reading it, theizens met Bei Xiang again. Bei Xiang suddenly discovered that she couldn''t be amodated anywhere. The ssmates of the school also avoided her. Although the roommate did not tear his skin, he was also cold and indifferent to her. This feeling of receiving a strange look wherever he went made Bei Xiang extremely ufortable. Seeing the facts exposed on the Inte, she couldn''t say a word. How can one not know what one is doing? It''s just that they will find all kinds of excuses to justify themselves, and over time, even they believe it. "Cici, you don''t have any friendship with Bei Xiang?" Brother Liu was still a little upset, why did he tie the two together in the first ce. Bei Xiang thought that tying them together was to set off Lu Qian. However, the real situation is that the union wants to create a personal setting for both of them. Lu Qian is more popr than her. Both are from the same school. If you make some articles, you can bring some traffic to her. Lu Qian has no opinion on this matter. After all, she can do so well, and it is inseparable from the union''s support. She did this, arge part of the purpose is actually for money. Because her family is not very good, she needs money toplete her studies and buy various learning tools and courses. Lu Qian: "There is no friendship. If it weren''t for Brother Liu said at the beginning, we belong to the same school, and I don''t know her." Vol 2 Chapter 4514: The miserable girl (48) Vol 2 Chapter 4514: The miserable girl (48) Brother Liu felt relieved: "That''s it, that''s good, do you usually have no contact?" "No, I have basically never met." Lu Qian felt a little emotional when Bei Xiang fell suddenly. When Bei Xiang released the video earlier, she saw at a nce that it was an edited video. And the above is only a few words, the video is particrly iplete. She doesn''t think that the matching copy on the video is a fact. But as an anchor, she couldn''t tell without evidence. Guo Jam, the anchor, she knew each other, I guess they didn''t know her. She has watched the other party''s live games and thinks that the other party should not be that kind of person. She learns vocal music and she is interested in it. She also went to acting ss. Through the micro expressions on the previous video, she did not see that Guo Jam had any dislike for the middle-aged man. However, things were simr to what she had expected, but there was a big discrepancy. This matter was solved perfectly in just one day. This should be the fastest flip. That day, she was not in the mood to broadcast the live broadcast, and the union asked her to ask for leave to avoid being involved. She has been on the Inte, staring at the direction of things. Now that many days have passed, things are falling apart. She knows Brother Liu''s concerns, because before the two were supposed to be sisters, she would have some influence. Lu Qian is not afraid. In this industry, he will inevitably encounter some unforeseen things. When this incident is over, it can be restored as usual. After the biggest catastrophe in the memory of the original owner, Tang Guo''s life returned to normal. As for thewsuit against Bei Xiang, she has entrusted all the matter to awyer. Thewyer was introduced by Master Shuai. Tang Guo did not refuse. Those videos on the Inte and the follow-up of Bei Xiang''s exposure, Master Shuai also admitted that he did it. Temple Street Maybe it was because he was afraid that Tang Guo would misunderstand something, he also exined: "I have known each other for so many years, and I have some understanding. I don''t think you are that kind of person. If you are really framed, you won''t be able to y games." Tang Guo didn''t think too much, maybe the local tyrants are more individual. In fact, the local tyrants want to find someone to y the game, and that is not a simple matter. When the other party said so, it might be that she didn''t want to put more pressure on her. This kind of local tyrant is quite cute. Because Tang Guo didn''t show his face, even if there was a lot of noise on the Inte, there was only one day. One dayter, all the negative news about her disappearedpletely. This is what Zhang Cheng did to protect the personnel in his own department. That is basic. Not only that, they also blocked any exposure of Tang Guo''s information on the Inte, especially some screenshots that were exposed before attending the annual meeting. Therefore, in this case, Tang Guo''s adoptive parents and biological parents did not show up at all. She really doesn''t know how the two families are now. However, since she said she owed a debt of 500,000 yuan, Tang Jiandong and his wife had never contacted her once. She didn''t n to take care of the two families any more. Both families have a blood-sucking beast. They have thought about it well in this life, but that is impossible. When the original owner was there, Tang Jiandong and his wife sucked the blood of the original owner and the blood of two sisters to subsidize Tang Xiaobao. Tang Shiyuan and his wife, because they were suppressed by Tang Jiandong and his wife, they couldn''t make any sshes. But at the end, it still gave the original owner a fatal blow. Vol 2 Chapter 4515: The miserable girl (49) Vol 2 Chapter 4515: The miserable girl (49) In the future, these two people will be lucky if they don''t want her. If theye to her, it will be their own death. Tang Guo continued to carry out his own business, live broadcast and national special personnel. The system looked at Tang Guo''s serious career, and finally couldn''t help reminding: [Host Da, have you forgotten something? Your cute family is still waiting. If you keep busy like this, he might be gone. Tang Guo hadn''t forgotten this, she was just thinking about how to get to know and contact the other party, and then help him heal his body. "I haven''t forgotten, how I want to contact." Tang Guo said, "I met by chancest time. There is only one way to think about it. I run every evening." After making a decision, Tang Guo began to run every evening. Sure enough, she met the man who was helped by the assistant for a walk every evening, and sheter bought another dog. Give this dog, take some pills for lucid wisdom. "Tangwanzi, did you see that person? You will approach him for a while, and don''t notice that you hurt him. You can''t pounce on him." Tang Guo whispered to a little golden retriever, "Be enthusiastic about him and pretend to be lost." ." System: I''m sure, the host is still the host. He was too worried before, and she has a good memory. Tang Guozi is the name Tang Guo gave to Little Golden Retriever. It sounds cute and sweet. Little Golden Retriever can understand Tang Guo''s words, grinning and wagging his tail, indicating that he knows. Then quickly chased in Qin Xiao''s direction. Qin Xiao was supported by an assistant for a while, and then felt a little tired, and sat in a chair to rest. "Young Master, your condition is not very good." He Yue was very worried about this, and he forgot to urge Qin Xiao to find a girlfriend. Qin Xiao''s expression was t, without any fluctuations: "Isn''t it a long time ago? Haven''t you recognized reality?" Book Bar "Go back to sort out the property in a few days. If that dayes, first auction off the property under your hand, and not give it to Qin Yuping." "Wow..." Just when Qin Xiao''s face was ruthless, the barking voice of the little milk dog attracted his attention. He looked down and saw a cute little golden retriever. Tang Wanzi was very happy to see Qin Xiao noticed it, and wagged his tail vigorously at Qin Xiao, as if he had met someone he knew. "Who owns this little milk dog? You must be lost." He Yue knelt down and touched the little milk dog. Seeing the longing eyes of his family, he quickly hugged the dog up, "I will give you a touch , Hugs are okay. This dog is very light and should work." Qin Xiao carefully hugged and touched Little Golden Retriever''s head. The dog didn''t seem to recognize a child at all, looking at him as if he saw his father. "I didn''t bring food." Qin Xiao regretted, "Wait here, maybe its owner will find it in a while." He Yue replied: "I knew it, I should buy some dog food, dog snacks." He wrote this down and might prepare some of this next time. Young and old like pets, but don''t keep them. Because Qin Yuping was a frenzied person, the pets he raised when he was a child were killed by Qin Yuping. "Sugar balls." Tang Guo saw that the time was almost up, and slowly walked over here, nning to have a chance encounter. Hearing Tang Guo''s voice, Tang Wanzi looked towards Tang Guo''s direction suddenly, but didn''t mean to go down from Qin Xiao''s body, and shrank back towards Qin Xiao''s body. The look seemed to say, Master,e on, I''ve caught someone for you. Vol 2 Chapter 4516: The miserable girl (50) Vol 2 Chapter 4516: The miserable girl (50) When Qin Xiao saw Tang Guo, he looked down at the little milk dog in his arms, and suddenly understood that this little brain dog was raised by Tang Guo. "Master, do you think it''s fate?" He Yue was happy at the time. "It''s God I want you to meet. See if this little milk dog treats you as his own father." Qin Xiao wanted to punch He Yue very much. This assistant was good at everything, except that there was a lot of nonsense. "Master, don''t deny it, sometimes fate is so magical." Qin Xiao: "Don''t talk about this, if I am a normal person, do you think it will be your turn?" He Yue felt very ufortable when he heard it. Of course he knows and understands that such persuasion is actually a bit unfair to other people''s fruit jam. But I was so lonely. Not only did I fail to get family affection, friendship, and love, I also didn''t experience it. "Sugar balls." Tang Guo saw Little Golden Retriever lying on Qin Xiao''s body, and quickly walked over with a smile, "Why are you relying on others? Come down quickly." Tang Wanzi''s heart is: The owner said just now that it depends on this person and cannot get down, so it can''t get down. Therefore, Qin Xiao found out that the dog had seen the owner, but couldn''t go down, as if it had fallen on him. He Yue almost jumped up happily, this must be God can''t see it, so touched! Tang Guo apologized to Qin Xiao and wanted to take the Tangball away, but she didn''t expect Tangball to hold Qin Xiao and not let go, making all of them amused. Qin Xiao''s eyes softened when he looked at the sugar balls. He liked this little milk dog very much. "He Yue, go buy some dog snacks ande here." He Yue was eager to leave right away, there is fruit jam here, and he is relieved to stay here. However, he said politely: "Then thisdy, please help me take care of my family, his health is not very good." Tang Guo nodded in response. Qin Xiao: "What is it called?" "Sugar balls." Qin Xiao: "It sounds good." He touched the head of the Tangball, "Sugarball." Hearing the sugar balls, he shook his tail quickly. Miaobi Court Qin Xiao smiled very happily: "Like my family raised." Tang Guo said, "Do you also have a dog?" "No, I haven''t raised it for a long time." Qin Xiao replied, "I remembered this when I saw the sugar balls." On the first day, Tang Guo didn''t ask too much. When He Yue returned from buying snacks and fed the sugar balls, the two chatted for a while, and then took the sugar **** for a walk. When the time came, they went home separately. Tang Guo goes to the park to walk his dog every day, and Qin Xiao is also taken by He Yue for walks and exercises every day. His physical condition is abnormal in all aspects, so there is no way to recover through surgery. ording to the doctors words, there is a chance of recovery, but the chance is very small. Qin Xiao has had a good time recently, because Tang Guoes to walk the dog every day. Tang Wanzi didn''t know what was going on, maybe they were really fate, and they came to him as soon as they saw him. He sits, and the sugar **** are about toe on him. He was standing, Tang Wanzi wagging his tail at him. The two did not make an appointment every day, as if they had another appointment, they went to the park when the time came, only it would not rain. The strange thing was that neither Tang Guo nor Qin Xiao had the intention of giving each other contact information. He Yue was very anxious, but he also knew about his family''s affairs. He had no choice but to be anxious. Unknowingly, after half a year, the sugar **** have grown a lot, at least they can''t crawl on Qin Xiao like a little milk dog. On this day, Tang Guo went for a walk as usual. But he didn''t see Qin Xiao, he was thinking about what to do, He Yue came. "Where is Qin Xiao?" Tang Guo asked. He Yue''s expression is not very good: "I''m in the hospital, I''m afraid you are in a hurry, I''lle over and let me know." Tang Guo understood that he couldn''t wait any longer. "I''ll go over with you and have a look, and send the sugar **** home first." He Yue was a little happy in his heart, but he was no longer obsessed with bringing the two together. You are still right, don''t dy other girls. But he hopes that the two can always get along as friends, and it''s great now, and everyone will be very happy every day. Vol 2 Chapter 4517: The miserable girl (51) Vol 2 Chapter 4517: The miserable girl (51) When Tang Guo went to the hospital, Qin Xiao was leaning on the hospital bed and reading. Seeing Tang Guoing, he was not surprised. ording to the contacts at these times, she would definitelye knowing that he was in the hospital. "How''s it going?" Tang Guo asked Qin Xiao. She looked at Qin Xiao''s expression very calmly, as if she had been used to everything. Qin Xiao''s tone was very casual: "I''m sick, it''s no big deal, because He Yue is too nervous. No problem, don''t worry." He Yue stood on the side and stopped talking, wanting to say something, is there really no problem? The physical condition of the young and old can still say such things. "I have dyed you." Qin Xiao said, "Where are the sugar balls?" "At home, if you don''t take it to the hospital, what does it mean to be discharged?" Tang Guo asked. "Tomorrow, it''s not a big problem. It''s just that the body suddenly feels a little ufortable, and it''s all right now." Qin Xiao said lightly, as if his fingers were broken. "Qin Xiao, can''t your body be treated?" Tang Guo felt that Qin Xiao didn''t like to mention this aspect. She didn''t take the initiative to mention it before, but now the other party''s health is getting worse. Qin Xiao froze for a moment, andughed casually: "My body''s illness does not develop in a short while. It can only be controlled and cannot be cured. For some reasons, the organs of the body also have various symptoms and are apanied by concurrent diseases. Its a bit like pulling the whole body together. No doctor can guarantee that my illness can be cured. If people who gain weight normally can still get back to their normal body shape through exercise and surgery. But my physical condition is not To support these, at most a small amount of exercise can be done, surgery is impossible." This is still Qin Xiao said so much at once. Dream Chinese He Yue retired silently and went to the door to guard. It is also a good thing that young people are willing to talk about his situation with others. Young Master probably likes fruit jam, if you don''t like it, it is impossible to think of it with her for so long. From the beginning of contacting the young and old, he has not found out which girl the young and old have this kind of attitude. "Have you ever thought about changing a ce to live, a ce where there is beautiful scenery and no one is disturbed." Tang Guo joked, "When I was young, I often heard some very special stories, that is, some people, after suffering from illness, Suddenly I wanted to understand, away from the hustle and bustle of the city, and moved to a clean and remote ce to live." "After many years, guess what?" Qin Xiao shook his head: "What''s wrong?" He could actually guess a little bit, but he didn''t want to have such an idea, because he would look forward to it if he had hope, and would be disappointed if he failed in the future. "They are cured, and even some of those who have been sentenced to death by doctors have recovered." Tang Guo said seriously, "Should I live in another ce? Even if it can''t be like these legends, I can change the environment and mood. " Qin Xiao was a little confused: "Why are you talking about this all of a sudden? Do you have any ns to leave here?" Qin Xiao was reluctant to talk about this. Although he can still y games together in the future, he is used to walking the dog with her every evening. "I n to live in a different ce. I have found a ce, the house has been cleaned up by someone, and thework cable has been pulled." Tang Guo didn''t lie, but when she met Qin Xiao, she thought about how to treat it. He couldn''t be upright, so he took him to the mountains to live in seclusion. Vol 2 Chapter 4518: The miserable girl (52) Vol 2 Chapter 4518: The miserable girl (52) Of course, she spent a lot of preparations for this, but fortunately, after so long, she was almost done. Because Qin Xiao''s illness is not a terminal illness, but a variety of effects on the body after taking a lot of hormones, and thenplications. At present, many doctors are not sure to let him recover, but they cannot determine that he is really gone. The operability of this is great. In another environment, Qin Xiao is getting better and can only exin all this as a miracle. She has already exposed one skill, she doesn''t want to expose more, after all, she has her own profession, she will be able to do anything by then, she will not be busy. "Would you like to see my newly selected ce? I have no friends yet. Living alone seems to be a bit deserted again. Tang Wan is used to ying with you every day. I wont be able to say anything every other day. Very noisy to me. If you have nothing else, you can live there for a while and change your mood." Tang Guo opened the photo in the phone to Qin Xiao, and Qin Xiao was taken aback when he looked at this ce like a fairnd on earth. Of course Tang Guo knew that Qin Xiao was the handsome master, but she didn''t know whether Qin Xiao knew, she knew his identity. Maybe they knew it, but they didn''t ask more about it, maybe this is the tacit understanding. Qin Xiao brushes her a lot of rockets every day, so she is like taking Qin Xiao''s money to do this, and it is not a loss for him. "When did you find such a ce?" Qin Xiao asked in surprise, "I haven''t lived in such a ce yet, it looks like it looks good." "Well, do you want to go over and take a look? This ce was originally yed by some Inte celebrities, and the road conditions are pretty good. I pulled thework cables, very good. But this ce has no special features, even if there are Inte celebrities to y with, Its also cool. No one cares about it for almost a period of time." "There are vigers nearby. There are no deserted people. The house was arranged by local vigers. You see, the surrounding trees and flowers were all made by vigers." Tang Guo slid out another photo. There is a spring, and the water flowing out of it is warm in winter and cool in summer. I heard that it tastes sweet when consumed raw. I can''t grow any vegetables I want to eat, and I can buy it with the vigers, which is very convenient." Qin Xiao didn''t know why Tang Guo suddenly wanted to live in the mountains, but when she said that, he was moved a little. Chinese bar This ce looks really good, he has never lived in such a ce. Seeing her expectant look, Qin Xiao agreed after hesitating again and again. He doesn''t know how long he can live. Since there is such an opportunity, of course he is willing. Tang Guo breathed a sigh of relief: "Then wait for you to be discharged from the hospital, so let''s start preparing." Tang Guo sat for a while and left the hospital. He Yue was at the door, and of course he heard that Tang Guo was going to turn him into the mountains. But he was not worried at all, instead he was excited: "Younger, do you really agree?" "That ce looks good, it doesn''t matter if you live in it." "You don''t need to exin, I understand." Qin Xiao grabbed a pillow, hit He Yue''s head, and He Yue caught it quickly. "Arrange someone, I''m afraid that Qin Yuping will do something bad." Because of his physical condition, Qin Xiao didn''t have the energy to deal with many things even though he knew that Qin Yuping did many things. As soon as Tang Guo left the hospital, she was stopped by a bodyguard. Vol 2 Chapter 4519: The miserable girl (53) Vol 2 Chapter 4519: The miserable girl (53) "Miss Tang, Qin always wants to talk to you." Tang Guo nced behind this person. There was a car parked there. The door was open, and a person could be seen inside. That person was Qin Yuping, and he seemed to know that Tang Guo was looking at him, and nodded towards her. "I''m sorry, I don''t know you Qin." Tang Guo turned around and left. There was nothing to talk about, Qin Yuping was a cruel thing. In fact, Qin Xiao is very powerful, but his physical condition does not allow him to do more, plus some things, which have been many years ago, and the evidence may almost disappear. It is difficult to find out, and there may be no results in the end. As long as Qin Xiao is healthy, Qin Yuping''s life will not be so easy. Qin Yuping suddenly appeared, but he reminded Tang Guo. Qin Yuping''spany is definitely not clean. Before focusing on Qin Xiao''s condition, he temporarily ignored the other party. But this person wants to make things worse again and again, so don''t me her for being rude. "Tongzi, help me check Qin Yuping''spany and see what bad things he has done. This won''t be too clean." System: [Okay, the host is big. "Miss Tang." Qin Yuping saw that Tang Guo was about to leave, and finally walked out of the car to stop her, "Miss Tang, you said that you were not interested in Xiao Xiao''s life, but now you are in contact with Xiao Xiao, I want to know you What do you think?" "As Xiao Xiao''s only rtive, I still hope you can treat Xiao Xiao sincerely, after all, this child has always been in poor health." Qin Yuping looked very worried, "There is no other meaning to tell you this. just" "Qin Xiao and I are just friends. Qin seems to have considered too much." Tang Guo''s attitude was very alienated, but what she thought in her heart was that when all the evidence of your crime was found out, he would send you to the bureau in advance. . "Miss Tang, I really hope that someone can apany Xiao Xiao more, but I don''t want this person to have other purposes. If you treat Xiao Xiao sincerely, I won''t do anything to you, otherwise... " "Ms. Qin, brain supplementation is a disease and must be cured." Tang Guocai is not afraid of Qin Yuping. If Qin Yuping dares to do anything to her, she willin to her boss Zhang Cheng against Qin Yuping. She ignored Qin Yuping, left the person behind, and drove a car away. Tang Guo didn''t know that the scene of her contact with Qin Yuping was seen by Qin Xiao above. "Qin Yuping will definitely not let it go." Qin Xiao retracted his gaze, "Arrange more people to protect her, Qin Yuping is cruel, she doesn''t seem to cooperate, and I don''t know what Qin Yuping will do." He Yue felt a littleplicated at this moment: "Young Master, shouldn''t I encourage you to meet her every day?" "Now I know it''s wrong?" Qin Xiao saw He Yue condemning himself, and said, "If I don''t want to, would you be able to get me? Do you think you have such great abilities?" He Yue: "...Damn, I still don''t give a lot of face as always! After a while, Qin Yuping came to see Qin Xiao. How could he note to see Qin Xiao''s hospitalization? "Xiao Xiao, how is your body?" Qin Yuping asked pretending to be concerned. Qin Xiao didn''t give any face at all: "Don''t worry, I''m disappointed with President Qin. I can''t die temporarily." "Xiao Xiao, you misunderstood me too deeply," Qin Yu Ping Lu was sad, "I met Miss Tang just now. Have you already met offline? Xiao Xiao seems to take her seriously and never meet with those anchors before." Vol 2 Chapter 4520: The miserable girl (54) Vol 2 Chapter 4520: The miserable girl (54) Qin Xiao: "Mr Qin is in charge too much. Whoever I meet has nothing to do with you." "I''m just worried about Xiao Xiao. After all, she is just an anchor. It is inevitable that she will have other ideas." Qin Xiao was almostughed to death, is this Qin Yuping here to provoke discord? After a few perfunctory sentences, Qin Yuping couldn''t tell what to ask, and left. Tang Guo, who came home, was thinking about whether he wanted to bring out something useful to improve his status in the organization. Thinking so, she did. To move to live in the mountains with Qin Xiao must be prepared. Then take advantage of this time, she research something out. A weekter, Tang Guo took the initiative to call Zhang Cheng and said that he would give it to the local hard drive. If possible, he hoped that the other party woulde and pick it up in person. Zhang Cheng was a little excited by Tang Guo. Did she find any evidence of a criminal gang? I didn''t want to eat dinner anymore, and rushed all the way to find Tang Guo. After getting the hard drive, he quickly left. In the middle of the night, Tang Guo received a call from Zhang Cheng: "Xiao Tang." "You are too casual!" "Such an important thing, would you ask me to take it alone?" Tang Guo was a little confused. Hearing Zhang Cheng''s voice, he remembered something: "Others don''t know." "Xiao Tang, or else, you don''t want to do the live broadcast. It''s too awkward. It''s a waste of reality. A genius like you should do something more meaningful." Zhang Cheng said, "After dawn, I will hand in the stuff. Go up, Xiao Tang, the things in this hard drive are too important to us." "Boss, I have to move in a few days." Tang Guo said, "This is something that I wrote identally. I can''t write it when I close it in a house. I have to change ce. Maybe I have inspiration." Zhang Cheng is a bit speechless, does he need inspiration to write programs? But he was not too stubborn, just asked where to move. "Go with my friend, you should know that it is Qin Xiao." Of course Zhang Cheng knew Qin Xiao. It should be said that he had contact with Tang Guo. All the information was under their control, and no one could escape. Especially for the hard disk he got today, Tang Guo''s top-secret files will be upgraded to another level. A few dayster, Tang Guo and Qin Xiao were almost ready. She told the fans first that she will move to another ce these days, and she will not be broadcasting live for the time being. After Tang Guo and Qin Xiao moved to their new home, Tang Guo began to think about making tricks in the food. This time is very long. She intends tost at least three years before Qin Xiao''s body can recover, so that it will not easily arouse suspicion. In the house, she set up a series of dishes, nourished with spiritual energy, and coupled with diet therapy, it was difficult for Qin Xiao not to recover. Tang Guo usually makes tea, of course, Qin Xiao''s portion is indispensable. This tea is all made with ingredients. When Qin Xiao lived for almost a week, he suddenly found that his physical condition seemed to be much better. He came with the doctor. The doctor checked his body and found that his body was getting better. He was a little unbelievable. When weighing, Qin Xiao and his doctor were shocked. Qin Xiao''s weight, due to physical reasons, can be maintained without increasing. It was the first time, in a week, that he lost ten catties, so much weight, it didn''t even affect his body. "Is it really the water in the mountains that nourishes people?" He Yue almost cried with joy, "That''s great, young and old, this ce is good, I will live here in the future." Vol 2 Chapter 4521: The miserable girl (55) Vol 2 Chapter 4521: The miserable girl (55) At this time, He Yue only thought of raising people in the mountains, but didn''t know that Qin Xiao might return to a normal person in a few years. Qin Xiao''s body was changing day by day. When he woke up every day, he felt a sense of rebirth. His body seemed to be lighter, and his skin slowly became rosy and smooth. Even his doctor could not exin this change. Finally, the doctor can only say that there are actually many things in this world that cannot be exined by science. Qin Xiao''s changes still attracted Qin Yuping''s attention, knowing that his physical condition was much better, and he was very anxious. In the end, Qin Yuping decided to kill. Isnt it normal to die two people in the mountains? It''s normal for someone with a figure like Qin Xiao''s identally stepped on and fell off and died. In the mountains, the scene is also easy to handle. Tang Guo and Qin Xiao go to the mountains to walk the dog every day, because it used to be an Inte celebrity ce, and the roads around are good, many of which are trampled by tourists. No one is here now, but they are more concerned. He Yue basically wouldn''t follow him at this time. The two followed the original route, a little farther away from the house they lived in. At this moment, the sugar **** suddenly yelled at a certain ce. Tang Guo could understand the meaning of sugar balls, and they were surrounded. Sure enough, this idea had just appeared, and many people came out before and after. These people didn''t talk nonsense at all and rushed to Qin Xiao directly. Qin Xiao was not afraid of this situation, but did not expect Qin Yuping to dare to do this. Later I felt that this was very Qin Yuping. "They came at me, you go first." Qin Xiao grabbed Tang Guo''s arm and pointed to the side, "You are faster, you can climb up from here, I can resist for a while, you go out and call someone." Although he knew that Tang Guo might have called someone, these people had already caused him to fall and die by ident. He is not afraid, but regrets. If he lives here forever, will he recover and have a different life? "Don''t be stunned, go quickly." Qin Xiao''s voice increased a little, thinking Tang Guo was frightened, and her voice softened unconsciously, "Don''t be afraid, you can escape, obedient. Only you escape I can only save me if I go." He seemed to figure it out, why she didn''t leave immediately, sighing in his heart. Life is always joking with him, and when there is a little hope, it will be cruelly choked off. Now Qin Yuping doesn''t matter to him anymore, he just hopes that she can escape without being involved. Qin Xiao wanted to push Tang Guo up, but with his current physical condition, he couldn''t. Tang Guo didn''t leave, his heart began to worry. "It''s okay." Tang Guo bent over and touched Tang Wanzi''s head, "Tangguo, now you have a task to protect him. You can''t let those people approach him. Complete this task. In the next month, you want to Eat whatever you eat." The Tangball at this time is already a big golden retriever. It looks docile, but in fact its power is terrible. Since the sugar **** were fed with Lingzhi''s pills, she must have fed some others too. Although this world cannot practice cultivation, there is still no problem in giving sugar pills to improve physical fitness. Tang Wanzi understood Tang Guo''s words and stood in front of Qin Xiao with his tail wagging, making a protective gesture. Qin Xiao saw Tang Guo who was standing in front of him, and only thought she was crazy, and wanted to shout and let Tang Guo leave quickly. But when the first person rushed over and was kicked to the kneecap by Tang Guo, Qin Xiao couldn''t make a sound. He watched Tang Guo constantly wandering among these tall men, either with a kick or a punch. Everyone was her opponent. asionally, a slippery fish came to him, but was bitten by a candy ball on his calf, and screamed in pain. Qin Xiao calmed down and called He Yue. This group of people probably never thought that killing two people is so troublesome. Isn''t it a fat man with limited mobility and a woman? This one who beat them without a fight back is really not on the gangway? He Yue hurried over with someone, and saw Tang Guo beating thest person half unconscious, his eyes widened, and his mouth could put a duck egg in. Vol 2 Chapter 4522: The miserable girl (56) Vol 2 Chapter 4522: The miserable girl (56) "Young Master, are you okay?" He Yue, who reacted, quickly walked to Qin Xiao''s face and saw Qin Xiao''s face full of indifferent expression, as if he didn''t think the scene before him was a bit surprising, he couldn''t help but admire. Older or younger, I really don''t feel surprised when I see everything. In other words, it is really surprising that fruit jam is so good. "Nothing." Tang Guo''s skill was so good that Qin Xiao hadn''t expected it. But he epted it well, as if she would take it for granted, nothing at all. At this moment, Qin Xiao stillughed. God still didn''t close this window after all, just now he thought that the two worlds would be separated. "Have you called the police?" Tang Guo walked over and asked. It is no longer a simple matter for so many people to kill them. He Yue: "I have already called the police." "Isn''t it hurt?" Qin Xiao was more concerned about this. Tang Guo chuckled, "Do you think I will be hurt?" "It''s fine if you don''t get hurt." Qin Xiao said, "These people should have been arranged by Qin Yuping. He may have seen my body gradually recover, and some of them can''t sit still. That''s why I hurt the killer and almost hurt you." "Unexpectedly... you are so good at Qin Yuping." System: There is even worse luck, Qin Yuping will definitely regret provoke the host greatly. First Chinese Network Speaking of Qin Yuping, Tang Guo asked how the system had found the information, and when she knew it was clear, Tang Guo didn''t want to give Qin Yuping time to respond. "Assistant He, I will trouble you to tie these people back." He Yue nodded quickly, these things were still very simple, and Tang Guo did the most dangerous things. Tang Guo returned to the room and called Zhang Cheng, exining that she was assassinated today. As soon as Zhang Cheng heard it, his nerves immediately became nervous, and the preciousness of Tang Guo today was not just the time he knew him. Two hourster, those who came to kill Qin Xiao and Tang Guo were arrested by the police. At the same time, Qin Yuping also knew that the matter had failed, and was so angry that he threw the things on the table to the ground. He was about to release those people on bail and was told that they were suspected of murder and could not be released on bail. Qin Yuping didn''t believe in evil, and wanted to operate, but those people ignored him. Not only that, thepany under his name ushered in a surprise inspection by the tax bureau. He had just received this call and someone from the police station came to pick him up. When Qin Yuping looked dazed, he heard the other party tell him that he was involved in several murders and poisoning cases, and he wanted to take him back for interrogation. Qin Yuping had no time to react at all, let alone struggle, and was tortured away. Even more frightening was that Tang Guo asked the system to disclose the news that Qin Yuping had been copied to the media. Then the media reported on the same day that Qin Yuping was taken away by the police and might be suspected of murder. Qin Yuping is a listedpany under the name, because this stock plunged suddenly. Qin Yuping was also a little flustered. The things he did before should be rtively clean. Who on earth is fixing him? Qin Xiao? No, it shouldn''t be Qin Xiao. Those things are so long in the past, it is not so easy to find out Qin Xiao''s situation. If Qin Xiao is moving, it is impossible for him to know nothing. Qin Yuping still didn''t know that Tang Guo gave all the evidence of his crimes, tax evasion and tax evasion by thepany, and some evidence of his private activities in vition ofws and regtions to Zhang Cheng. Vol 2 Chapter 4523: The miserable girl (57) Vol 2 Chapter 4523: The miserable girl (57) "Master, good news, Qin Yuping''spany has been investigated." "Oh, no, young man, Qin Yuping was arrested." "Master, I heard that Qin Yuping was arrested on suspicion of murder." "Young Master, Qin Yu really fell down." He Yue said excitedly, still thinking, why did Qin Yuping suddenly fall? This is too fast. Are the police doing things so fast now? Qin Xiao didn''t believe that Qin Yuping fell so fast at first, although he also knew that Qin Yuping had done a lot of shameful deeds, and there were still lives in his hands. But he couldn''t find evidence. Qin Yuping kept staring at him. The other party should know what his actions were. He didn''t do this because of his body. Therefore, Qin Yuping offended someone, and was immediately reorganized so that he could not turn over. At first, Qin Xiao was because Qin Yuping used methods in business to provoke an unprovoked existence, and the other party was going to teach him a lesson. Heter discovered that it didn''t seem to be the case. Because where he lives now is surrounded by some mysterious people. He blinked and looked at the woman who was serious about ying games on the live broadcast. Of course, he was actually ying games too. I don''t know when it started. Tang Guo was broadcasting the game live in the living room, and he yed with him by the side. The identities of the two were tacitly disclosed. "Why won''t you move?" Tang Guo looked up at Qin Xiao, "Is it stuck?" Qin Xiao shook his head: "There is no card." He retracted his gaze, and then nced at the two tall men guarding the door, suddenly feeling that something was really fantastic. He still couldn''t understand that Tang Guo''s identity was extraordinary. Just look at how nervous these people were when she first came, and she understood. Qin Xiao didn''t ask too much. He devoted himself to the game and heard Tang Guo say: "Come and get the blue." Qin Xiao hurriedly controlled the hero, ran to Lan quickly, and took away the **** Lan from Tang Guo. 520 Tang Guo did not stay here, but went to the other side to bezy. He nced at the barrage on theputer and found that all fans were refreshing: "The opposite jungler is stunned again." "The anchor''s triangr jungle is worth learning from all wild kings with girls." "The wild king is a sister, our anchor is different." "By the way, every time the anchor beats Blue to the utmost blood and asks the handsome man to pick it up, howe I feel a little strange." "No, you are not alone, and I have a strange idea." "Hahaha, it is said that the handsome man and the anchor have been ying games together for so long, I feel that I can actually knock." "It should be said that you can rest assured, they are very stable." "I heard the gossip that the handsome man has turned off private messages, as if it was because some anchors often came to harass him." "Hahahaha, so upright handsome, it seems that our fruit jam is better." Qin Xiao looked at these barrage in a particrly good mood, and called out He Yue. "I want to drink water?" "No, send some big red envelopes in the group." "Also, help me brush ten treasure maps in the live broadcast room." His money is indeed a lot. The real Qin family has none of the properties listed. Qin Yuping had been expelled from the Qin family many years ago. Because of some of his actions, he angered the old man of the Qin family, his grandfather. After his grandfather passed away, his parents were in charge of the Qin family. His parents passed away in a car ident, and he wouldn''t believe it without Qin Yuping''s intervention. Unfortunately, he was only a few years old at that time and it was very difficult to verify. Vol 2 Chapter 4524: The miserable girl (58) Vol 2 Chapter 4524: The miserable girl (58) After he was young, he knew that Qin Yuping couldn''t get close, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be so cruel and would also attack him. When he reacted, it was toote. Now that Qin Yuping has been arrested and suspected of murder, Qin Xiao is looking forward to it, not knowing whether his parents can be found out. He has a lot of money, but his rtives have left him, and there is only one He Yue by his side for so many years. When he met He Yue, it was at the scene of a car ident. At that time, his body was already experiencing some problems. It''s just that the shape has not changed so much. He was in his teens when his appearance changed. At that time, He Yue was killed when his parents had a car ident and saw that he was well protected. He saw He Yue cry so sad, as if he brought him back when he lost his parents. There used to be only He Yue by his side, but now it seems not. He nced at Tang Guo, and said to He Yue: "Let''s paint twenty treasure maps." Tang Guo looked up: "It''s a waste of brushing so much." She knew that Qin Xiao was very rich and could not spend it all his life, but it was not like that. Qin Xiao said casually: "It''s useless to keep it. It''s better to take it out and shine." Tang Guo didn''t persuade him anymore, "It''s fine if you are happy, I can get it anyway." Qin Xiao was amused by her words. At the same time, various special effects of the treasure map appeared in the live broadcast room. The appearance of twenty treasure maps suddenly shocked the fans in the live broadcast room. Twenty treasure maps, that is one hundred thousand. Among ordinary people, many people earn less than 100,000 yuan a year. The world of local tyrants is indeed iprehensible to ordinary people. Qin Xiao also asked He Yue to send out red envelopes in the group, and the fans inside also screamed with excitement while grabbing. When the craze passed, the barrage in the live broadcast room floated again, all of them were handsome and mighty. Upon seeing this, Tang Guo said, "I feel that this live broadcast room has be yours. It is said that many peoplee here not to watch me y games, but to see you." Qin Xiao said nothing, those people just liked his money better. But he doesn''t mind at all, he likes his money as well, as long as he is willing to do it. At this time, some different barrage appeared in the live broadcast room: Qiyin "I found one thing." "I also found one thing." "You said." "The anchor doesn''t seem to have a team voice, but why did I hear her talking to the handsome man just now, the handsome man seems to have responded, and I also heard him talking." "I''m going!! It seems like this." "Blind student, you found Huadian." "Damn, damn, my knocked cp hase true." "I knew it would be like this, oops." "Master Shuai has been in the live broadcast room of the anchor and has not moved any ce. He also turned off the private message. The only person concerned is fruit jam. I know it is not easy." When Qin Xiao saw the audience''s discussion in the live broadcast room, he looked down at himself. Recently, he seemed to have lost a little weight, walked a bit more flexibly, and was able to move faster. The walking time has also be longer, and I will not feel ufortable. Therefore, his body has been moving in a good direction. His eyes fell on Tang Guo, and he smiled when he saw her ying games seriously on the e-sports. Perhaps, he can get more. When Tang Guo looked at Qin Xiao, he had already turned his eyes back to the phone screen. Tang Guo: "Come and get the blue." Qin Xiao hurriedly controlled the hero and rushed to Tang Guo''s position. Live room audience: "If my wild king talks to me like this, I will die in his arms." "Wake up, you have no wild king." Vol 2 Chapter 4525: The miserable girl (59) Vol 2 Chapter 4525: The miserable girl (59) The person protecting Tang Guo had always been in this house, and Qin Xiao gradually liked it. He also found that people came to Tang Guo from time to time, and it was not easy for these people to look at it. He didn''t ask too much, and he took care of his body every day. At present, he is also following many doctors. He attaches great importance to his physical changes and invited the best experts here at a high price. These experts are willing toe because they are curious about Qin Xiao''s physical changes. This should be called a miracle. Seeing this, Tang Guo slowly changed the idea of letting Qin Xiao heal himself. Later, she secretly arranged some spirit stones into formations and put them in the spring. This can be regarded as a visit here. The spirit stone is immersed in the mountain spring. The water here should be able to make some contributions to medicine and help some people get rid of illness. During this period, Qin Xiao was questioned by people from the police station about Qin Yuping. Qin Xiao did not conceal his suspicions and gave the police the results of his physical examination. He asked a few more questionster, and only then did he realize that the police actually controlled all the evidence of Qin Yuping''s crime. Come and ask him because he is the victim who was poisoned. To say it was poisoning, it is better to give him some fatal drugs that will slowly kill him. During his physical examination, the doctor said that he was still alive with so many drugs and hormones in his body, which was a miracle. The physical pain caused by the drug was very painful, and he didn''t know what supported him to survive. Until now, he was suddenly in a trance. He could live because he had to wait for someone to appear. If he is not alive, he will not meet this person. He asked the police about the death penalty for Qin Yuping''s crimes. Qin Xiao was not surprised by this. What he was surprised was that this time the efficiency was very high. Intuition told him that this had something to do with Tang Guo. It does have something to do with Tang Guo. The mere arranging for someone to kill Tang Guo is the biggest mistake Qin Yuping hasmitted. This time, it would be strange not to check him out. Central ins Book Bar "I heard the doctor say that your body is recovering well?" Tang Guo saw Qin Xiao who had lost a lot of weight in more than half a year. Qin Xiao''s body had been adjusted to the same extent by her, and she decided to speed up the progress. Qin Xiao nodded, "Well, you are still right. The mountains do raise people." Qin Xiao''s current changes are not particrly big, and no one has noticed any problems with Shanquan for the time being. People whoe to live here only think that the water in the mountains raises their people, and they don''t doubt the others. On this day, He Yue, who went back to get things to Qin Xiao, secretly knocked on Tang Guo, and showed Tang Guo a photo album. Tang Guo was a little strange: "He Yue, what is this?" "I will show you how old and young you were." He Yue saw that Qin Xiao''s condition was getting better and better. Under this situation, he would definitely be able to return to a normal person. Since the youngest man can return to a normal person, it is a great hope for him and Tang Guo to be together. So now he is going to give bonus points to young and old. I heard that girls can''t hold Xiao Zhengtai. His family was a little Zhengtai since he was young, especially Zhou Zheng''s kind. After showing Tang Guo, the other party will definitely be able to deepen the impression. When thinking of the big and young, he will think of this beautiful Xiaozhengtai. Tang Guo opened the album, and it turned out that he was looking for photos of various Xiao Zhengtai, who were basically under the age of twelve. From the appearance, the Qin family''s genes were indeed very good. Seeing Tang Guo''s seriousness, He Yue smiled hehe. Vol 2 Chapter 4526: The miserable girl (60) Vol 2 Chapter 4526: The miserable girl (60) Qin Xiao noticed something was wrong and hurried over and found He Yue standing next to Tang Guo while introducing the photos in the album. "The first ones are before I met the young and old, and thest ones are after I met the young and old. Thetter are basically photos of me and the young and old, and photos of them alone. But the young and old are after twelve years old, After the body changes, no more photos are taken. This function has not been activated for a long time." "He Yue? What are you doing? Do you want to die?" Qin Xiao''s face turned dark when he saw what He Yue was doing. How could this guy always do stupid things. After Tang Guo finished reading it, she found that there was a photo on thest page. Qin Xiao just came over, and when she saw that photo, he quickly snatched it from Tang Guo''s hand. He Yue was also a little frightened. He forgot that on thest page, there was a picture of the little fruit when he was a child. Oh Huo, do you want to drive him out now? Qin Xiao red at He Yue: "Get out of here." He Yue ran out quickly, and Qin Xiao was particrly embarrassed: "They are all photos taken after an hour. He Yue always likes to do such stupid things." Tang Guo praised: "Very cute." "I''m going for a walk in the sugar balls." Qin Xiao was also very ufortable when he was seen the little fruit photo after an hour. Qin Xiao went out holding the album, He Yue winked at the door, and whispered, "Young Master, don''t mind." "roll!" "Master, this is for you." "You are recovering well now. I will give you a good impression. Girls like Xiao Zhengtai more." "It''s just that except by ident, I forgot thest page. There is a rtivelyrge-scale photo." Qin Xiao was a little embarrassed and turned into anger: "Do you still know?" "By the way, you will have a different rtionship in the future anyway, it''s okay to see in advance." "He Yue, be an individual." Qin Xiao threw the photo album on He Yue''s body: "Take it away, the sugar **** are better than you." A yearter, Qin Xiao has lost one third of her weightpared to before. Two yearster, Qin Xiao seemed to be fatter than ordinary people, because he was very tall, almost 1.9 meters, and now weighs a little more than two hundred catties, it doesn''t look particrly fat. Three yearster, Qin Xiao has regained his normal weight. Because Tang Guo secretly helped, his skin condition was the same as that of a normal person, and it didn''t have the various conditions that many people experienced after losing weight. And Tang Guo pulled this timeline to three years for his health. Qin Xiao now can see the shadow of him when he was young. Qin Xiao stood in front of the mirror and looked at the people in it, all unbelievable. He turned out to be better, and it took only three years. "Young Master, you are so handsome now." He Yue praised, "The doctor said that your body indicators are all normal and you can live a normal life. Also, I have made my own decisions and have customized many clothes for you. I hope you will not be mad." "Did you customize it for Xiaoguo?" "It''s fixed, how can I forget the baby bumps of all ages." He Yue was a little excited: "Young Master, are you ready to go to the business world to make a difference?" "It''s okay to watch the overbearing president fall in love with me." Qin Xiao reached out to He Yue, He Yue quickly handed the flowers to Qin Xiao, and asked after Qin Xiao, "You are all recovered, with your intelligence, you must Soon to shine in the business world, I''m serious." "Where there are often fun games, don''t professional agents do very well?" Qin Xiao said: "I went to work, who will y games with Xiaoguo? I''m not here, who will grab the list for her?" "Me!" He Yue said, "I can help on behalf of the younger ones." "He Yue, now I don''t need you to take care of it." Qin Xiao seriously considered this issue, "Or, I''ll send you to thepany. You can only be an assistant before you can go to thepany to learn to manage affairs." He Yue: "Young Master, I heard the scream of the sugar balls, I''ll go and see, you should be busy." He Yue ran away, causing Qin Xiao tough. He took the flowers and went to Tang Guo''s room. There was a special ce for him. Tang Guo had already sat in a chair, and a pot of tea was ced in his ce. "Flowers." Qin Xiao handed the flowers to Tang Guo, "I went to pick them in the morning. Let He Yue help to deal with them." Tang Guo took the flowers and put them in the vase next to him: "What did you do when you got up so early?" "Get up early to see a different view." Qin Xiao is infatuated with the days in the mountains and doesn''t want to go back to the city. Vol 2 Chapter 4527: The miserable girl (61) Vol 2 Chapter 4527: The miserable girl (61) After Qin Xiao recovered, he didn''t choose to go back to the city. If He Yue said that, he would go to the business field to make a big ssh. As he said, the new professional agent can take care of his industry very well, so why bother to do these things? He was picked up for the rest of his life, so he naturally wanted to live a life he liked. What does he like about life? Just wake up early in the morning, you can see your favorite person, and then they y games together. As usual, when he arrived in the live broadcast room, he gave Tang Guo the rocket, and this habit seemed to be unchangeable. When robbing the rankings, he never softened. "Really want to stay here?" Tang Guo asked Qin Xiao while ying the game, not afraid that the audience in the live broadcast room would hear it, anyway, they did not discuss any secret things. Qin Xiao: "I''m used to this kind of life and I don''t want to go out anymore. Isn''t it nice here? The mountains are good, the water is good..." Before Qin Xiao finished speaking, the audience in the live broadcast room booed and brushed the barrage: "There are still people who are good." "A good person is the point!" "Since you want to settle here, you have to repair the ce where you live." Tang Guo suggested. Qin Xiao answered, "Of course, I have already asked He Yue to work on this, and it will start after a while." "Raise another cat and let it y with candy balls." Qin Xiao replied, "Why don''t we go to the city to pick it?" "Okay, nothing is normal today." Tang Guo said that, suddenly the front of the conversation turned, "Come and get the blue." Qin Xiao: "Immediately." Live room audience: Ambiguous 43 "Just forget it, don''t forget to help y blue." "Oh, my cp is real." "Moved to death." "By the way, the teammates of Fruit Jam must think that Fruit Jam is a boy, and the handsome guy who ys the game is the girl? They must think that Fruit Jam is leading a girl." "The brother in front, are you new here?" "It''s been a week." "Then I''ll tell you, brother, everyone thinks that way. Unless it is someone who is familiar with fruit jam, before fruit jam was talked privately by many girls and asked her to take it." "Those girls are thinking too well. Fruit jam is a handsome man. Will it be their turn?" "In other words, Master Shuai''s technique seems to have improved a lot, and now he can y the glory game with fruit jam. Although it is still much better than fruit jam, he has always maintained a level that does not hold back." "In fact, this is also a skill. In other words, this is actually thanks to our excellent technology in fruit jam." Qin Xiao''s skills have indeed improved. One of the reasons for his previous technical skills was that his physical condition prevented his fingers from being too flexible and the corresponding response would not be so fast. Now that the body is healthy, it is much better to do other things. When Tang Guo and Qin Xiao announced the news that they were together, everyone was not surprised. They knew that their cp was real, and they sent their blessings. At a tform annual meeting after Qin Xiao recovered, Qin Xiao came forward for the first time, and he came with Tang Guo. The moment the two appeared, they almost copsed the official live broadcast room, and countless barrages were covered over and over again. At the annual meeting, Tang Guo met Lu Qian, the heroine of this world. Lu Qian is sitting behind her now, it can be seen that the other party''s career is improving. Tang Guo and Lu Qian nodded, and Lu Qian smiled at her, asionally talking a few words. Vol 2 Chapter 4528: The miserable girl (62) Vol 2 Chapter 4528: The miserable girl (62) Tang Guo found that beside Lu Qian, there was also a handsome young man. The other person''s eyes were full of affection when he looked at Lu Qian. You don''t need to think about it. This must be Lu Qian''s boyfriend. Tang Guo did not pay attention to the situation of her adoptive parents and biological parents for a long time, and even her household registration was moved out by Zhang Cheng. Now her file is top secret, and few people read it. Regardless of her live broadcast of the game every day, the actual contribution must be substantial. Qin Xiao knew that she was doing some secret things, and had never asked about it. The construction of their new house went smoothly. In order to allow those who protect Tang Guo to live in, Qin Xiao paid a lot of money. Because of Tang Guo, thend granted to them was very spacious. Because of this ce, it became the ce where Tang Guo and Qin Xiao lived, and some Inte celebrities gradually came here again, intending to catch some heat. However, without waiting for them to implement it, the ce was conveniently blocked and ordinary people could not enter. Previously, Tang Guo secretly used the formation of spirit stones in the spring water to improve the spring water and the rural environment, and finally attracted the attention of the upper ss. They found that the water and crops in this ce can greatly improve the body after people eat it. After learning about Qin Xiao, they arranged for experts toe and inspect. Finally, it was found that it was the reason for the springs here. Although they didn''t understand what happened to the mountain spring, they can tell that it is okay for the mountain spring to be called the fountain of life. Tang Guo knew that they couldn''t research what happened to the mountain spring itself. However, they can use mountain springs to make many medicines that can treat some diseases. Although not too magical, it can greatly improve the human body. However, Tang Guo didn''t expect that in the end they would mix mountain springs intokes, oceans, and some more polluted ces, which would improve many water quality problems. After Tang Guo found out, he threw many spirit stones into the formation in the spring. I heard that there are far fewer diseases due to water quality and environmental problems. In his spare time, Tang Guo still inquired about the situation of Xia Tang Shiyuan and Tang Jiandong. Tang Jiandong and his wife have not contacted her in recent years, because they thought that the debt she owed had not been paid off, and they were afraid of getting into debt. Her two sisters seemed to have divorced, and the children they gave birth were not willing to follow her. The two sisters returned to live at home, but Tang Jiandong and his wife did not scold them. Her two sisters also felt that they were too selfish. What if they take something to honor their natal family and give money to their brother? In their view, only their own younger brothers are good enough to treat them well. When they are married to their husbands, they are still treated as outsiders. Because they all thought of Tang Xiaobao and ignored their children because they had any good things, their children were reluctant to follow her and couldn''t get close to her. They simply turned around and ran back to their parents'' home. Under the brainwashing of Tang Jiandong and his wife, they married separately. This time they were far away because people in nearby viges all knew what kind of family they were. Tang Jiandong and his wife received the gift from both of them. The two sisters are still the same as before. They will take home any good things and keep them for Tang Xiaobao. The husband soon couldn''t stand it, threatening to divorce if they continued to do so. The two sisters continued to work without fear, and finally divorced again. Tang Jiandong and his wife continued to marry them, and this time they married further. Some people in the vige kindly persuaded them to let them get married and live their lives. Don''t cause conflicts between their natal family and husband''s family. It will be yourself in the future. The two sisters did not appreciate them, thinking that the people in the vige did not see them well, so they told Tang Jiandong and his wife about the matter. The two families had a big quarrel, and there was a tendency to stay old and dead. The two sisters refused to listen to advice and continued to subsidize their natal family. They divorced again within a few years, and the children they gave birth still did not want to be close to them. Everyone The two sisters came back alone and lived in Tang Jiadong''s house. They are still very diligent, always looking forward to Tang Xiaobao''s sess. Tang Jiandong and his wife always divorced them at first, and they were also very distressed. This is no way to continue. Later, he found that the two of them were capable of doing a lot of work, and felt that this would be fine. Tang Jiandong tried his best to behave in favor of the two, coaxing them to take care of Tang Xiaobao, and the family worked together to help Tang Xiaobao buy a house in the city. Besides, Tang Xiaobao didn''t get into a good school in the end. He only went to a school that didn''t have much requirement for scores, and he paid a high price. After graduating, I found a very ordinary job, but the family still thought he was promising. Upon graduation, Tang Xiaobai moved into the house his family bought for him. Later, the whole family talked about his marriage again. When they got married, Tang Jiandong and his wife felt that they could enjoy themselves, so they moved in together. Tang Guo''s eldest sister and second sister felt that they could also enjoy themselves, and also moved into a new house. Despite the dislikes of Tang Jiandong and Tang Xiaobao, they didn''t seem to hear them, and they were immersed in the world where their younger brother was promising and they could also enjoy the blessing. There is only a house with three bedrooms and one living room. Tang Xiaobao has a room, Tang Jiandong and his wife, and two sisters. Looking at the extremely crowded room, Tang Jiandong always felt something was wrong. Tang Xiaobao''s two older sisters greeted him every day, keeping all kinds of good things for him, excluding his wife. There is no such thing as a day in this home. Tang Xiaobao was divorced, only two years after he got married. When he was angry, the two sisters also said that the other party didn''t know what was good or bad, how nice their brother was. They believed that with Tang Xiaobao''s ability, a virtuous wife would be found. Tang Xiaobao remarried and his life was still a mess. He lost his temper like a volcano and wanted to let his two sisters move out. The two sisters said that he had changed and became unfilial. They were wholeheartedly doing his good, but Tang Xiaobao wanted to drive them away for an outsider. Tang Jiandong and his wife stood aside, a little at a loss, things seemed different from what they had imagined. Tang Jiandong only wanted to train his daughter to be a person who worked hard and resented Tang Xiaobao, but he did not expect that the two daughters believed that Tang Xiaobao would be blessed. Now relying on Tang Xiaobao not to leave. They didn''t me Tang Xiaobao, they just said it was Tang Xiaobao''s wife, and this outsider taught him badly. The life of Tang Jiandong''s family is like this, and it will never be peaceful forever. And what about Tang Shiyuan? It''s not much better either, and their pair of children are also hopeless. The eldest is not young, and he went home to chew the old. It is said that they are their own homes, which basically emptied the Tang Shiyuan couple''s family. Not only that, in the small noodle restaurant the two opened, the two children oftene over and collect their QR codes. As long as their two sons and daughters don''t have much money, they will use their QR codes to go to the store, not to do a little work, and only wait for the guests to pay for their meals. Vol 2 Chapter 4529: Miserable girl (end) Vol 2 Chapter 4529: Miserable girl (end) And Tang Guo seemed to have disappeared from their vitality, no one would think she was promising, let alone look for her. Later, Tang Tao and Tang Lulu identally discovered the existence of Tang Guo, and before they were waiting for what they wanted to do, they were arrested and criticized and educated. Later, they kept silent about Tang Guo''s existence. It''s not that I don''t want to mention it, but I dare not mention it. When Tang Guo was about to leave this world, he gave Zhang Cheng another hard drive: "This may be thest thing I can give you." "What''s the matter?" Zhang Cheng was a little puzzled. "You want to retire early? Our business does not retire normally." "The things inside can lead the world for 20 years. With so many talents in our country, we should be able to gradually distance ourselves." Zhang Cheng frowned: "Is the body out of the body?" "No." Tang Guo didn''t exin much, but Zhang Cheng took his heart, and asked the person protecting her to look at her, and indeed did not find anything in her body. However, when news of Tang Guo''s death came, he didn''t know what to say. On the day Tang Guo left this world, the viewers who were guarding the live broadcast room early, they all thought it strange that Tang Guo hadn''t live broadcast yet. Until the tform announced the news of Tang Guo''s departure, they were totally afraid to ept it. "Master, don''t be sad anymore." He Yue shouldn''tfort him. Qin Xiao: "He Yue, take good care of the sugar balls. In a few days I will take care of the industry and donate most of it, and leave the other part to you." "Lord, don''t you think about it." Qin Xiao patted He Yue on the shoulder and smiled faintly: "I didn''t think about it. There are some things you don''t understand. I just have to chase in her footsteps as soon as possible. If it iste, it will be very bad for me. Okay, let''s go on. ." Qin Xiao finally donated the industry to Zhang Cheng''s department. When Zhang Cheng got the news, he didn''t know what to say. "Although it is impossible to disclose what your husband and wife have done, everything you contribute will be known to the world in the future." Qin Xiao actually didn''t care about this. He hoped that Zhang Cheng''s nonsense would be less. He is very anxious now. If he iste, he will miss the opportunity he met in advance, which is really not a good thing. Howe every world has these troublesome people, always dying him from going to the next world. After handling the industry, Qin Xiao touched Tang Wanzis head one morning and closed his eyes. Before closing his eyes, he and Tang Wanzi said in a low voice, "Tang Wanzi, you will take care of that boy He Yue from now on. Look at that kid more, I''m afraid he can''t figure out what to do stupid things." Tang Wanzi yelled twice at Qin Xiao, and finally groaned. Yearster, aputer teacher who received the new version of the textbook was suddenly stunned when he flipped through the textbook to prepare a lesson n. "This is..." Seeing this photo and the introduction on it, she quickly opened the dusty album and looked at the rare photos in it, her eyes finally turned red. "Wife, what''s wrong with you?" The teacher suddenly raised his head and quickly grabbed the man beside him: "Come and see." Their husband and wife met online games. She was a loyal fan of Tang Guo at the time, and she was a very good game yer. Later, in Tang Guo''s fan base, she found a wild king, her current husband. "Husband, look at it, it''s fruit jam, this is fruit jam." The teacher choked and said, "It turns out thatwork technology has advanced so fast over the years, and there is fruit jam." When the man heard it, he was stunned. The two stared at the young photos and brief introductions on the textbook, and both sighed. When they were young, did they really be a fan of a fairy anchor? ... [Margaret]: The school flower has gone to the new world, looking forward to... [Ziyun]: Margaret, to be honest. [Margaret]: Shut up, don''t listen, don''t hear, don''t disappoint, I won''t admit defeat until the end. [Chi Xiao]: Margaret, do you know what self-deception is? [Margaret]: I don''t understand, I don''t understand, I haven''t read a book. [Mo Yuntian]: Forget it, dont you say that there is a saying, never wake up a person who pretends to sleep? [Margaret]: I hope that the next world, the school flower is in the magical world. [Allen]: Maybe it''s me in this magical world. [Harold]: Yes, that''s right. [Margaret]: Get out! Vol 2 Chapter 4530: Extreme female match (1) Vol 2 Chapter 4530: Extreme female match (1) "Is it sour or spicytely?" Hearing her voice like an olddy, her tone was excited. "Sour." This voice sounded very t, but it gave Tang Guo the feeling that it was inexplicably depressed and ufortable. "Okay, sour and sour girl, I may see the birth of my little grandson this time. This time he must be a good grandson." It was the voice of the olddy just now, which seemed to be more excited, "Yu Xuan, eat more Point, you cant be picky when youre pregnant, you have to eat everything, so that we can give birth to a fat grandson for the Tang family earlier. Dont eat anything for the sake of your figure, thats not okay. Tang Guo felt the enthusiasm of the olddy, her consciousness suddenly returned to reality, and she could see everything in front of her clearly. When I looked up, I saw a wrinkled olddy picking vegetables for a pregnant woman with a smile on her face. The woman was sitting next to her with her belly straight, and she seemed to be seven months old. The olddy put some greasy food into the woman''s bowl. Tang Guo saw that the woman frowned slightly, and finally put the food in the bowl into her mouth like a machine. She also found out that the olddy looked satisfied. The woman hardly said anything, and the olddy felt that it was not enough. She tried to put what she thought was very nutritious into the woman''s bowl, and soon there was a hill. Tang Guo felt that women didn''t seem to like these foods very much, but she seemed to eat the food in the bowl slowly toplete the ritual, even though she didn''t like them at all. She looked a little numb, and Tang Guo couldn''t help frowning. I dont know if the olddy noticed her gaze, and her face turned to her, "Xiao Guo, dont look at your mother, hurry up and eat. Your mother is pregnant with her brother, so she can eat more to make your brother healthy. He was born healthy and healthy. Your mother eats one person, and two people consume it. You have to eat better, and the child is more sensible." It was obvious that Tang Guo didn''t do anything, but the olddy thought she was trying to grab food. But with so much food on the table, how much can she eat as a child? Besides, this family doesn''t seem to be poor. If you give her two more bites, it doesn''t seem to affect anything, right? "What does Xiao Guo want to eat?" The woman''s voice suddenly sounded, her eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face, "What do you want to eat, mom will give you a clip." Tang Guo pointed to a dish casually, and she watched the woman help her pick the dish. Compared with the previous, this kind of woman was a lot more alive. She can be sure that this woman should love her daughter. "Eat, what do you like to eat, and tell your mother." There were some smiles on the woman''s face, very gentle, which made Tang Guo almost forget. When her consciousness was just awake, the appearance of a woman was so mechanical, not like a real person. . "Okay." Tang Guo replied. The olddy on the opposite side was not very happy: "Children like to be picky eaters. They only like to eat good food instead of vegetarian dishes. This is bad for your health." The olddy babbled a lot, not that she didn''t give Tang Guo to eat, but she was picky eaters. The woman didn''t answer, she just ate her head down, and asionally put Tang Guo delicious in her bowl. Tang Guo wanted to see the memory of this world, ate a bit and put down the tableware, saying that his stomach hurts a little. She took refuge in the bathroom, locked the bathroom door, and began to receive memories. Vol 2 Chapter 4531: Extreme female match (2) Vol 2 Chapter 4531: Extreme female match (2) When she did not receive the memories of this world, she thought she had arrived in a patriarchal family, and something happened in the family. After reading the memory, I realized that things are not that simple. The patriarchy is indeed regarded as a point of the tragedy of the original owner in this world, and even the beginning of the tragedy begins here. However, here is the patriarchy, and there are even worse things happening. The original owner grew up in such an environment and finally grew into such a radical character. The olddy who spoke just now is named Jiang Juxiang, the original grandmother of the original owner, and a typical patriarchal. The woman who smiled softly when helping her pick vegetables was her mother named Yang Yuxuan. She has a dad. My dad should be busy at the restaurant. Their family has a restaurant, which is still in the city center and business is good. The family is not rich, but it is not short of money. Her father is an only child, so the olddy hopes to have a grandson. But for some reasons, she hoped that this grandson could toss her mother Yang Yuxuan miserably, not only physically, but also psychologically. The reason is that her father Tang Tailin doesn''t like her mother Yang Yuxuan at all. The marriage of the two was introduced by someone. Tang Tailin himself looks good, thin and tall, white and clean, and a little shy when he smiles. He is still very popr in the blind date market. Tang Tailin married on a blind date, mainly toplete the task of the olddy, get married and have children, and pass on the family. Yang Yuxuan, however, had a good impression of him after they met, and rushed forward. They got married very smoothly and very quickly, but only Yang Yuxuan was tempted. Tang Tailin was disgusted with her at all, but he had toplete the task between husband and wife and have children with her. After hard work, they have Tang Guo. Of course, the olddy Jiang Juxiang was not satisfied, and urged the two to continue to have a baby. How could they have to give birth to a grandson. Tang Tailin is very repulsive, he doesn''t like women at all, and letting him sleep with women is simply disgusting. But the olddy agreed, as long as he can make a son, he doesn''t have to deal with this. With hard work, Yang Yuxuan became pregnant again. In fact, not long after the marriage, Yang Yuxuan discovered Tang Tailin''s indifference, and being with her seemed to bepleting a task. But she really likes this person and thinks she can cover this person. However, after many years, she did not cover this person, and even after the second pregnancy, she identally learned a piece of news that was like the sky copsed. She knew that Tang Tailin didn''t like her, but she didn''t know that Tang Tailin didn''t like women, and there was a man in her heart. The olddy knew all this, and she had heard it. The olddy assured Tang Tailin that as long as she gave birth to a grandson, she would never force him anymore. Since knowing this, Yang Yuxuan has been confused every day, she did not dare to ask anything, and indeed felt that Tang Tailin was even more indifferent. Every time the other party saw her, they stared at her belly. During pregnancy, Yang Yuxuan was depressed. To the disappointment of the olddy, Yang Yuxuanter gave birth to a daughter, but the olddy did not give up and encouraged the two to continue having a son. Yang Yuxuan saw Tang Tailin''s disgust and indifference, but under the look of the olddy''s expectation, she agreed to it. Faced with such an environment, Yang Yuxuan''s condition worsened, and in a daze, she jumped from the window of the room while holding her child, and both the child and her died. When she jumped off the building, the original owner happened toe to the room to see her. In my memory, the original owner did not speak for a week. Vol 2 Chapter 4532: Extreme female match (3) Vol 2 Chapter 4532: Extreme female match (3) The incident of Yang Yuxuan jumping off the building with her newly born child did not cause any psychological pressure on Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Everyone Jiang Juxiang said that since Yang Yuxuan was pregnant, she didn''t ask her to do any housework. She was an olddy who took care of everything. She carefully prepared every meal for Yang Yuxuan. She dared to pat her conscience and said that she had never wronged Yang Yuxuan. She also didn''t know why Yang Yuxuan couldn''t figure it out. Maybe it was because she felt ufortable for not having a son. She couldn''t figure it out for a while. Jiang Juxiangs words spread out, one spread ten to ten, and then a hundred. Later, when the news reported that Yang Yuxuans copywriting became a certain mother, because of patriarchy, she failed to give birth to a son for her husbands family, and finally couldnt figure it out Jumping down from the tenth building with her newborn daughter in her arms, both mother and daughter died. When Jiang Juxiang was interviewed by the reporter, he also made this remark, and did not feel that there was anything wrong with his statement. When Tang Tailin was interviewed, he seemed rtively silent. The scene of his head down was mistaken for sadness, choking, and a man''s final stubbornness. Therefore, Yang Yuxuan''s death did not have any impact on them. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin also became good mother-inws and good men''s benchmarks. At that time, there were a lot of wisements on the Inte. "If I have such a mother-inw, will I wake up with a smile in my dreams?" "I dont know what this woman thinks. If my mother-inw can help me with cooking and housework every day, would I be eager to be alright? Unfortunately, my mother-inw will help me with the cooking and housework if she does the housework. I didnt want to, I knew I would go out to y cards and dance all day long." "This woman is too extreme." "As a woman, I really envy her. She has such a good mother-inw and such a handsome and affectionate husband. As a result, she couldn''t figure out how to jump off the building because she failed to have a son. It''s so funny and doesn''t cherish life. "Thinking about the little girl who was just born, it feels so pitiful." "Such women are really not worthy of having children." "I don''t know the blessing in the blessing." "I''m going to die, can''t you go away? Why do you want to die with your baby? This is a poisonous woman." "Fortunately, I am dead. If other people are involved in the future, I still don''t know what will happen." "It''s still a pitiful little daughter, I met such a cruel mother." There was no reversal in the news, because everyone felt that Yang Yuxuan was hypocritical. Yang Yuxuans parents came here to make trouble, but in the end they were not able to make a name for themselves, because Yang Yuxuan jumped off the building by herself, and neighbors know that Jiang Juxiang is indeed a diligent person, doing housework and helping her daughter-inw to cook, every day They were all busy and didn''t let Yang Yuxuan do any more important tasks. Around themunity, everyone knows that Jiang Juxiang is a diligent mother-inw who treats her daughter-inw very well. They think it is Yang Yuxuan who has taken the horns by herself, and can''t figure it out, and has nothing to do with Jiang Juxiang. Yang Yuxuan''s family couldn''t do anything about it. It seemed that all this had been said in the past, even if they were not reconciled to Yang Yuxuan''s death. The matter of Yang Yuxuan ended in this way, and it only caused a little disturbance to the family. From that time on, the original owner became very silent. As she got older, she became more and more disgusted with Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Although she didn''t know much when she was a child, she also understood that her mother was very depressed and unhappy. Vol 2 Chapter 4533: Extreme female match (4) Vol 2 Chapter 4533: Extreme female match (4) Outsiders only know that Jiang Juxiang is a diligent person and does not allow Yang Yuxuan to do housework. But I don''t know how much pressure Jiang Juxiang puts on Yang Yuxuan''s psychology because of having a son every day. In fact, simply giving birth to a son will at most cause some pressure on Yang Yuxuan. But if Tang Tailin treats her a little bit more seriously and better, as far as she likes Tang Tailin, it is estimated that she will give birth to a son willingly. It is a pity that this is not the case. It is not the birth of a son that overwhelms Yang Yuxuan, but Tang Tailin''s indifference and disgust. What she couldn''t ept most was that Tang Tailin obviously didn''t like her, and even hated touching her body, but in order toplete Jiang Juxiang''s task, she forcibly resisted being ufortable doing something intimate with her. From the first time, there is no emotion and impulse between love, only indifference, repulsion, like a machine, hastilypleted the task. This gave her the feeling that she was just a tool. At first she thought that Tang Tailin just didn''t like her. Later, it was discovered that Tang Tailin liked men. Years of heart disease, coupled with depression caused by hormonal instability during pregnancy, led to the final tragedy. Since this incident, Tang Tailin has not married anyone. No matter how Jiang Juxiang persecuted, his attitude was much tougher than before. What is ridiculous is that every time Jiang Juxiang persecutes him, he will seriously say: "Mom, do you still want to force a person to death? You know I am not suitable for marrying a woman, so why are you persecuting me? Yang Yuxuan, are you going to kill me now? How long is Yang Yuxuan''s death? Are you so impatient? Outsiders don''t know what''s going on, don''t I know?" "Do you know that I am the one who jumped from home one day?" Jiang Juxiang was frightened. Every time she mentioned this, Tang Tailin would use this excuse to always distract Jiang Juxiang. In fact, Yang Yuxuan''s death was a relief to Tang Tailin, and even added an excuse to threaten Jiang Juxiang. He no longer has to do some ufortable things with a woman he doesn''t like in order to deal with Jiang Juxiang. The ghost knows how much he hates women''s bodies. He doesn''t care about Yang Yuxuan''s death at all, but Yang Yuxuan''s death can be used as an excuse, so he doesn''t mind at all. People outside think he is a jade guard for his wife. If the world says that he is an infatuated husband and can let him escape things he doesn''t like, then he is very happy. Jiang Juxiang was in trouble, and no matter what methods he used, he failed to force Tang Tailin to submit. Tang Tailin seems to have found a way, and can always scare Jiang Juxiang enough. There can be no more grandchildren, so Jiang Juxiang casts his eyes on the original owner, and he is more pleasant to the original owner, better than ever. It''s a pity that the original owner at this time is already sensible, and she can''t forget what happened when she was a child. It was Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin who killed her mother. When Yang Yuxuan was pregnant, she would often talk to herself about family matters, and the original owner knew. It''s just that she didn''t understand when she was a child. When she grew up and understood, she was most guilty of this. If she was a little sensible when she was a child, she might not lose her mother. She hates Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. She began to be extreme, but Jiang Juxiang was very fond of her because of only such a granddaughter. If the story stays here, it is just an ordinary tragic family. In the future, when this girl grows up, she will at most be at odds with her family, or will not forgive them all her life. It''s a pity that this story is just a past of the heroine of the world''s main plot, and the real story is yet toe. Vol 2 Chapter 4534: Extreme female match (5) Vol 2 Chapter 4534: Extreme female match (5) The original owner has be an ignorant child in the eyes of others. Every time she speaks coldly to Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, arge number of people sympathize with them. Since the beginning of junior high school, the original owner applied to live on campus. Jiang Juxiang couldn''t look forward to his grandson, so he could only pet the original owner and rely on her. The original owner has a ssmate and friend named Meng Xi. If the original owner is a person with a colder personality and not very close to others, then Meng Xi is a small thermos. No matter what the asion, he can enliven the atmosphere and is very close to people. But what many people don''t know is that for such a happy Meng Xi, family rtions are still a bitplicated. The reason why the original owner has a good rtionship with Meng Xi is that his family rtionship with Meng Xi is somewhat good. The people in Mengxi''s family include grandma, father, stepmother, and younger brother. Her biological mother divorced her father many years ago. And her grandmother Zhang Yunfang, like the original owner''s grandmother Jiang Juxiang, is a person who must hold her grandson. Meng Xi''s mother divorced her father because she had a difficult childbirth when she gave birth, and it was difficult to get pregnantter, so Zhang Yunfang made trouble. Zhang Yunfang, the grandmother, is very unkind to Meng Xi, she can''t get used to it everywhere, and she keeps all good things for her brother. It is said that if you have a stepmother, you have a stepdad, which is like this for Meng Xi. The only relief is that her mother will often contact her and tell her to be strong since she was a child and grow up. So no matter how grandma or father doesn''t like her, she is also an optimist and believes that life will get better and better. When the original owner took the initiative of Meng Xi, the other party was kicked out of the house. Although Meng Xi had red eyes, she still said it was okay. After a while, the family was angry and she was able to go in. They were ssmates themselves. Because of this incident, the original owner got to know Meng Xi and felt that the other party was very simr to him, and gradually became friends. The original owner thought Meng Xi was very pitiful, but he envied him, at least his mother was still there. However, Meng Xi''s life did not go very well, so she would share any good things with Meng Xi. Meng Xi also liked the friend of the original owner very much, and he really treated him sincerely. Meng Xi is a person who can share some things about her family with other people. She thinks it''s not a big deal. In her mother''s words, no matter how big the hurdle is and how sad she feels, she feelsfortable. The original owner is not such a person. If there is any sadness, she does not seem to share it. Because no matter what she says, people outside who don''t understand the situation will only misunderstand her. From childhood to adulthood, everyone felt that she was a bad-tempered boy, because her family loved her too much and her personality was bad. They all think that she has a good grandma and a good father. But she didn''t know that she became what she is now because of these two lives. She will not share it with anyone, including Meng Xi. It is not that she does not trust Meng Xi, but she feels unnecessary, because she is used to hiding her little secret and does not want to tell anyone. Meng Xis happiness is something she cannot have, so why bother to destroy Meng Xis happiness? When Meng Xi was very envious of her, saying that her grandma was really kind, treated her well, envied, and wanted such a grandma, the original owner didn''t say anything. She got used to it, because outsiders said that her grandma was very good, and she couldn''t exin it. Meng Xi said, her father is good too, everything depends on her, he is the same age of her parents, why is her father not only good, but also so handsome and young, if she doesnt say it, he is simply a handsome little brother. . Vol 2 Chapter 4535: Extreme female match (6) Vol 2 Chapter 4535: Extreme female match (6) The original owner did not exin, because people outside felt that way. When Meng Xi said, it turns out that your father can''t forget your mother? When the feelings between them were really touching, the original owner finally refuted it. She told Meng Xi that there was no feeling between her father and mother. Of course, I didn''t say much else, but this aroused Meng Xi''s curiosity. Meng Xiter learned of the death of the original owner''s mother in Jiang Juxiang''s mouth. Of course, the version she knew was the version that was on the news. Suddenly, she felt that the original owner was even more pitiful, and that their family was pitiful. She thinks that it must be the original owner''s father who feels guilty and hasn''t married a wife for so many years. Later, Meng Xi met a man who was the school boss. He didn''t like to study. He was the first to fight. It is said that he was the son of the school manager. The two came and went, and the two became familiar with each other. During the fight, they had some emotions that they didn''t know themselves. This school bully is the male lead of this world, Wen Ran. The director of this school is Wen Ran''s father, and he is also the helm of Wen. Because of family reasons and extreme personality, Wen Ran often does things that students dare not do, and the entire school dare not provoke him. After they met Meng Xi, a lot of things happened between them, nothing more than Meng Xi''s existence, which hindered the eyes of some people who liked Wen Ran and often designed to bully Meng Xi. The original owner and Wen Ran were the ones who helped Meng Xi relieve the siege. Later, Meng Xi gradually walked into Wen Ran''s circle and urged the other party to earnestly school, but Wen Ran was very repulsive in this regard. Only when Meng Xi urged him to pretend. Later, Meng Xi discovered Wen Ran''s family reasons and helped Wen Ran and his son to solve the estrangement between him and his son, and was approved by Wen Ran''s father, Wen Lang. Later, she discovered another secret, Wen Ran''s father, Wen Lang, was once a lover with the original owner''s father Tang Tailin. The two love each other very much, but their respective families want to persecute, so they have to marry someone they don''t like. In her understanding, after Tang Tailin got married, she has been trying her best to be a conscientious husband. As a result, the original owner''s mother couldn''t figure it out and felt that she hadn''t had a son and jumped off the building. I felt that Tang Tailin was very pitiful and unlucky, how could he marry such a woman. And Wen Lang? She thinks that the Wen family is too powerful, and Wen Lang can''t control her life at all, so she can only be forced to marry someone she doesn''t like. She didn''t know how much she had read such a story, and felt that it was a pity that the couple were not together. Wen Ran''s character is actually caused by Wen Ran''s mother, who is a man who only cares for money and doesn''t care about his son. This made Meng Xi feel that these two men are so unlucky. Under the side knock, she knew that the two still had each other, and she was very excited, because she was a bit of a rotten girl, and now that she saw the real one, there could be no reason for not matching. Even if both of them are middle-aged, they are still well maintained. Meng Xi feels very seductive when standing together. Meng Xi also persuaded the original owner that since Wen Lang and Tang Tailin are true love, why not let them regain their feelings, lest they feel regret? Not surprisingly, the original owner broke with Meng Xi. It was also released that if Tang Tailin dared to be with Wen Lang, then they would sever the rtionship between father and daughter. Over time, Tang Tailin actually took a fancy to the daughter of the original owner, no matter how he was his blood, offspring. Vol 2 Chapter 4536: Extreme female match (7) Vol 2 Chapter 4536: Extreme female match (7) So the threat of the original owner did y some role. But I couldn''t bear Meng Xi''s bad ideas one after another, and Wen Lang also cooperated with the acting, which made it difficult for Tang Tailin to ignore it. The original owner began to target Meng Xi, but now Mengxi is protected. Tang Tailin feels that the original owner is not sensible. At first, Wen Lang could bear it in face, but Wen Ran is not necessarily. When Tang Tailin and Wen Lang slowly contacted, the original owner seemed crazy and made all kinds of extreme actions. When the two were dating, she would suddenly appear, sshing both of them with alcohol, making them very embarrassed, and yelling at Tang Tailin for shame. As long as Tang Tailin and Wen Lang appear together, she will fiercely scold them for being sick and perverted, and she has no way to control herself. He even made a move to buy murderers, but of course it did not seed. As long as the two are together, she will think of how her mother jumped from a dozen-story building in front of her. Every time I think of that scene, it is suffocating to despair. These two people must not be together. Meng Xi persuaded the original owner, but the original owner did not appreciate it. She pped Meng Xi in the face. Meng Xi didn''t think she was wrong, she just brought together two lovers. Many people know about President Wens getting involved with a man. The original owner made a big deal. She specially wrote an article and published it in the news. In it, she wrote all kinds of reasons, but there was no ssh. Wen''s were all gentle and it was too easy for him to do something. In the end, the original owner wasbeled as homophobic and mentally ill. Everyone thinks she is sick, and her crazy behavior is really hard not to let people think she is sick. Wen Lang was upright and sent her to a mental hospital, no one stopped her. Meng Xi would often be apanied by Wen Ran to see the original owner in the mental hospital. But every time, the original owner was very excited and yelled at her. Is the original owner really mentally ill? There may be a psychological problem, but it is definitely not up to the level of being in a mental hospital. Wen Lang and Tang Tailin are officially together. Jiang Juxiang seems to want to understand, and he didn''t stop it. At this time, he couldn''t stop it. Wen Ran also married Meng Xi and spent his life with He Meimei. Meng Xi went back to the mental hospital every year and looked at the original owner many times, and seemed to care about her appearance. The original owner has not been released, and has lived in a mental hospital all his life. Tang Tailin was very grateful for Wen Lang''s advice to the hospital staff to take good care of him. Tang Guo had read the memory and was sitting on the toilet seat thinking. In this world, the first thing she must do is to prevent Yang Yuxuan frommitting suicide, let the other party return to freedom, find freedom, and stay away from Tang Tailin. As for the others, I will talk about itter. She stood up, opened the bathroom door, and walked to the dining room. Yang Yuxuan was no longer at the table. Jiang Juxiang was clearing the table, and did not tell her to do anything. If it is not for patriarchal, and then to indulge his son to cheat marriage, Jiang Juxiang is a very hardworking and capable person. Tang Guo opened the door and walked into Yang Yuxuan''s room. Since Yang Yuxuan became pregnant, Tang Tailin quickly moved to another room to sleep, and didn''t care much about her. Tang Guo walked into the room and saw Yang Yuxuan sitting under the window. The other person was sitting in a chair, looking out the window, as if in a daze. "mom." Tang Guo walked over and pulled down Yang Yuxuan''s sleeves. She was only five years old now and her voice was a bit milky. Yang Yuxuan liked this daughter very much, so even if she had some psychological problems, when Tang Guo called her, she still turned her head to look at Tang Guo. The confusion on her face just now disappeared, and a smile appeared on the corners of her lips. She touched Tang Guo''s head: "What''s wrong? Do you want to hear the story?" "No, let me tell my mother a story." Tang Guo picked up a book that Yang Yuxuan bought a long time ago. It should have been bought when she was pregnant. It can be seen that Yang Yuxuan is looking forward to her arrival. Yang Yuxuanughed: "Does Guoguo know all the words above? When did you learn it?" "Didn''t mom read it to me before? If you listen to it a lot, just remember it." Yang Yuxuan was a little surprised, and touched Tang Guo''s head again: "Guo Guo is so smart, mother has forgotten." "Then mother, shall I read it to you?" "it is good." Vol 2 Chapter 4537: Extreme female match (8) Vol 2 Chapter 4537: Extreme female match (8) Tang Guo opened the book of early childhood education. The words in it were actually very simple, with cute pictures. This was the simpler one she deliberately selected. After Yang Yuxuan agreed, she moved a small bench, sat beside Yang Yuxuan, opened the book, ced it on Yang Yuxuan''sp, and chose a short story to read. She is only five years old now, her voice is a bit milky, tender and cute. When she read the first sentence of the short story, Yang Yuxuan''s attention was attracted by her, with a faint smile on her face, and she stared without blinking. The little girl leaning against her legs turned up with her lips. "Because of the cleverness of the mother deer, she finally avoided the hunter with the baby deer, returned to the forest, and lived a happy life..." Tang Guo saw that Yang Yuxuan was in good condition. After reading the adventures of mother deer and baby deer, Opening a new story and continuing to read, Yang Yuxuan did not stop, but listened carefully, and the smile on her face never disappeared. After reading three short stories in a row, Yang Yuxuan asked softly: "It''s really amazing. She knows so many words. Has the kindergarten teacher taught it?" "Mum taught it." Tang Guo blinked her eyes, her small face is very beautiful, the appearance of that cute child is so systematic, why didn''t he realize that the host pretended to be so simr to the child? Thinking of Yang Yuxuan''s situation, he felt that the host really had to be very careful this time. Don''t look at Yang Yuxuan looking like nothing right now, it''s because the host is her beloved daughter. If you think of other unpleasant things, the whole person will immediately be covered by a dark cloud, and the state will be very bad. It is impossible to treat Yang Yuxuan just by reading the story. Her mental illness is already very serious. In addition to improving her living environment, she has to use drugs to control it. But she is pregnant now, six or seven months old, she can''t take medicine randomly, she can only prescribe medicine after she has a baby. During this period, what the host has to do is to stabilize Yang Yuxuan''s emotions and try not to make her condition worse. Tang Guo''s answer made Yang Yuxuan stunned. She didn''t teach Guoguo about this? These books have been bought many years ago. She bought them when she was happily carrying Guoguo. At that time, she determined to be the best mother and the best for her children. So, she bought a lot of books about early education at the time. Basically, she bought them all rmended on the market. During her pregnancy, she read these books one by one to Guoguo who was still in her stomach. After giving birth to Guoguo, she never touched these, because her married life seemed to have be very bad. No, it should be that her married life has never been good. All the good things are just made up by her wishful thinking. In her second pregnancy, she had no longer expected the same kind of expectation she had, and she didn''t expect it at all for the child in her belly. She even disliked being pregnant. The child in the stomach is not the so-called crystallization of love at all. This is the child that Tang Tailin had to bear with her nausea. So why should she be pregnant with this child? Whether the child is a daughter or a son, the other party should not exist. Yes, it shouldn''t exist at all. Vol 2 Chapter 4538: Extreme female match (9) Vol 2 Chapter 4538: Extreme female match (9) The smile on Yang Yuxuan''s face disappeared, her eyes became indifferent, she stared at her swollen belly without saying a word, and her whole person became gloomy, as if she was covered by a dark cloud. Why is she pregnant? This child was not expected at all, she did not expect it, nor did Tang Tailin, Jiang Juxiang only hoped that this child would be a son. So, this kid really shouldn''te. Yang Yuxuan''s hand was pressed on her stomach, her face was cold and motionless, looking a little scary. "Mom." When Tang Guo saw Yang Yuxuan''s appearance, she knew that she was thinking of something unpleasant again, which made her state wrong, "Mom, I will read another article for you, but I have read three articles. Children who always tell stories dont listen well, so sing. Mom always liked to sing to me." Tang Guo''s milky tone once again attracted Yang Yuxuan''s attention. Her gaze turned from her bulging belly to Tang Guo, looking at the expectant and happy appearance of the little girl, her face was somber as if she had lifted the clouds. dissipate. She touched Tang Guo''s head affectionately, her voice softly: "Can Guo Guo still sing?" "Yes, my mother used to sing and listen to Guoguo." Yang Yuxuan paid some attention to what Tang Guo said this time: "When did mother sing to Guo Guo? Why doesn''t her remember?" "Guo Guo can''t remember it. It was a long, long time ago. Anyway, it was her mother who sang to Guo Guo. Guo Guo listened to it every day and learned it all." Tang Guo pointed out that of course she was still in Yang Yuxuan''s stomach this time. She has to be a genius baby to exin why she is different from ordinary children. Yang Yuxuan suffered from mental illness due to her family''s wee. In addition, because she was rtively young, she was not found to be a genius baby for the time being. Tang Tailin didn''t pay attention to her at all. Although Jiang Juxiang didn''t treat her badly, he didn''t like her as a girl, and didn''t pay much attention to her education. If it is a happy family, it will definitely pay attention to her education very early, and parents will take their children to do many parent-child activities. It''s not toote, she has to let Yang Yuxuan discover that she is a versatile genius baby, so that the other party has the hope of continuing to live. First of all, let Yang Yuxuan find herself and understand that her existence is very important to her baby. So what she has shown now is due to Yang Yuxuan''s previous early education, so Yang Yuxuan will feel a sense of aplishment, can be recognized, and it can be regarded as temporarily stabilizing her mental situation. When a person is needed, hesitant to throw himself into the arms of death. She is a genius baby, and now she needs Yang Yuxuan, a very good mother, and hope Yang Yuxuan can feel it. "Mom, Guo Guo sang it for you." Tang Guo didn''t wait for Yang Yuxuan to recover, and began to sing. When she went to the book before, she found that all the books had been turned over. Those books can only be read by Yang Yuxuan. The book she took was apanied by songs. They were all simple songs. She can understand the words and music above. But she can''t say that she understands it, but she has to insist that Yang Yuxuan taught her and she learned it in her mother''s womb, which shows that Yang Yuxuan''s education is very sessful. Yang Yuxuan was attracted by Tang Guonai''s voice and milk song, and singing such a cute song in the voice of a child really sounded joyful. But no matter how happy the song is, she will only show a faint smile, and it is difficult tough out loud as she did before marriage. Vol 2 Chapter 4539: Extreme female match (10) Vol 2 Chapter 4539: Extreme female match (10) I don''t know when, she seems to have lost a lot of emotional expression, and will neverugh again. Even so, she was attracted by Tang Guo''s song and hummed along. She has forgotten, when did she teach Guoguo? Has her memory degraded to this time? It was impossible for Tang Guo to exin that she learned something in her mother''s womb, and she let Yang Yuxuan discover it herself. Later, she will take Yang Yuxuan out to enjoy the sun. Fortunately, it is a holiday and she does not have to go to school. Even if school starts in the future, she won''t worry, she seems to have to look at Yang Yuxuan with the help of a paper man. "It''s really amazing." Yang Yuxuan knows that it is good for children to have a strong desire to express, and her daughter is really good, singing is not out of tune, very good, of course she is good at praise. "Mom, there is a warm sun outside, we went for a walk, walked after dinner, and lived to be ny-nine." Yang Yuxuan''s lips curled: "Who taught you? How can you learn everything." "Thest time my mother went to see the doctor, the doctor also said that she had to walk more when she was pregnant with a baby, so that the mother can give birth to the baby smoothly without so much pain. Yang Yuxuan was taken aback, but she didn''t expect Tang Guo to remember it so clearly. Tang Tailin never paid attention to these, she was like a pregnant woman who lost her husband. Jiang Juxiang would tell her from time to time to go downstairs and walk around, or walk around the room, so as not to have a child difficult to give birth to, and have to go to caesarean section with great effort, and to poprize her with various seque of caesarean section. Among them, I am most concerned about the fact that after a C-section, I dont know how long it will take to have a baby. Her daughter is concerned about her health, Jiang Juxiang is concerned about whether she can have a baby quickly if she has a daughter. Although she seemed to have lost many of her emotions, her heart suddenly became a little warm. Regardless of whether Yang Yuxuan agreed or not, Tang Guo took her hand and dragged her outside. Yang Yuxuan did not refute, and followed. Tang Guo walked very slowly. Tang Guo took a step and stopped, as if waiting for Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan followed in a daze. It seemed that she hadn''t been taken so seriously for a long time. The sun was good today, and when the elevator opened, there were still many people standing inside. Tang Guo still greeted the people inside with a child''s voice: "I''m sorry, uncles and aunts, my mother is pregnant with a baby, can you please make some space?" The people inside looked at such a cute little nanny, then looked at Yang Yuxuan, and suddenly realized that they all smiled and squeezed to the side. Still discussing, now the little baby is really sensible, and she knows she loves her pregnant mother at such a young age. Yang Yuxuan was overwhelmed by the praise when she faced the people around her and talked about her lovely daughter. Since getting pregnant, she has resisted going downstairs, because walking downstairs is for the pregnant woman, as if she was a tool for pregnancy. The people in the elevator didn''t say hello to her, let alone praised her with smiles like they do now. Because what she hears most every day is that Jiang Juxiang told her that she was worthy of the Tang family if she wanted to have a baby boy. I stared at her belly every day, thinking that my little grandson must be well, that my grandson will definitely be healthy. In this case, Yang Yuxuan was very disgusted. She resisted that the baby in her belly was a boy, and even resisted being pregnant. Vol 2 Chapter 4540: Extreme female match (11) Vol 2 Chapter 4540: Extreme female match (11) Every time she went downstairs, she rode the elevator down numbly, without seeing the people around her clearly. She only felt that it was cold everywhere, even if the sun was shining on her body, she could not feel the temperature. This time, it seemed a little different, there was a bit of noise around, but she didn''t hate such noise. Her Guoguo was talking with the people in the elevator with her milky voice, even if she was distracted and didn''t hear the details clearly, her mood was much calmer. Those sounds are not harsh at all. When she got out of the elevator, she finally heard what the people were saying. "That little girl is so cute. It would be nice if it were my daughter." "Haha, I want a little granddaughter like that too, so good." "I don''t think I can do it anymore. I hope my wife can give birth to a little girl." Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan''s hand, walked slowly in themunity, and talked about interesting things about school from time to time. She observed that Yang Yuxuan would only show some faint smiles all the time, and the emotional fluctuations would not be too high, but fortunately it was rtively stable. She also didn''t think that this kind of psychological problem could be solved in one go, she was very patient. After walking for a while, she took Yang Yuxuan to sit down to rest, and asked her if she was thirsty and tired. Yang Yuxuan shook her head, she could only look at Tang Guo with serious eyes, very gentle. "Guoguo good." What Yang Yuxuan said the most was that she was really good, as if she didn''t know what else to say. People familiar with themunity will greet Yang Yuxuan, because she is sometimes taken by Jiang Juxiang for a walk. Jiang Juxiang and the olddy in themunity are familiar, so they know each other. Yang Yuxuan didn''t like contact with these people very much, her expression wascking in interest, and she was a little silent. Tang Guo was afraid that these people would have big mouths, and said something Yang Yuxuan didn''t like to hear, so he took the initiative to strike up a conversation with them, making them amused. These olddies are actually gossiping a little bit, there is no malice, just ordinary people. Tang Guo is such a cute girl with a sweet mouth, who doesn''t like it? Soon, the eyes of these olddies shifted from Yang Yuxuan to Tang Guo. This is one of Tang Guo''s purposes for taking Yang Yuxuan down and taking a walk. As long as he breaks into these olddies and controls their topics, it is a good thing for Yang Yuxuan. She will slowly, as a child, expose the affairs of the Tang family. A man who likes the same sex, but because he can''t bear the pressure of his family, don''t think about having a better life. A bad life, start with him. The olddies chatted with Tang Guo happily. Tang Guo didn''t leave her mother''s pregnancy so hard, she didn''t ignore Yang Yuxuan at all. She took care of these olddies, and she didn''t forget Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan didn''t interrupt and didn''t find these olddies annoying. Anyone who hears someoneplimenting his daughter shouldn''t find him annoying. Tang Guo was leaning against Yang Yuxuan and holding her hand, so that Yang Yuxuan felt safe, safer than ever before. It is strange that she is only five years old. Tang Guo and Yang Yuxuan stayed in the square downstairs in themunity for an afternoon, and when there was not much information, she took Yang Yuxuan back. At this time, she had already known all the olddies who showed up in themunity, and they were still very enthusiastic. No one couldpare her poprity to inviting her to eat. The system was watching silently, and his host was really working hard and working hard. Vol 2 Chapter 4541: Extreme female match (12) Vol 2 Chapter 4541: Extreme female match (12) Tang Guo nned to leave a deep and good impression on the olddy in themunity a few days ago. When the time is almost there, I will have a good science education with these olddies, those **** in Tang Tailin. As we all know, children''s words are boundless. Back home, Jiang Juxiang had already cooked the food, and there were indeed a variety of nutritious foods on the table. But excessive nutrition is not necessarily good for pregnant women. From Yang Yuxuan''s reaction, Tang Guo found that she didn''t like these. So she gave Yang Yuxuan a lighter vegetable dish, and Jiang Juxiang saw it, and then put a variety of meat for Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan seemed to be used to it, as long as the food fell into her bowl, she tried her best to eat it. "Mom, the doctor said, you dont need to eat too nutritiously, as long as you are healthy. Eating too oily is not good for your health." Tang Guo said, she was afraid Yang Yuxuan would not believe it. Baby, let''s ask the doctor again." The meat that Yang Yuxuan was about to put into her mouth fell into the bowl. She stared at the mountain of meat that had piled up in the bowl, and picked a piece of vegetables from it to eat. "When did the doctor say this?" Jiang Juxiang''s voice was loud. "You little girl, don''t talk nonsense, I don''t know. If a woman is pregnant, she should eat more so that my grandchildren can be healthy. Yuxuan, don''t listen to the children''s nonsense, eat more." After Jiang Juxiang finished speaking, he took another chopstick to Yang Yuxuan, urged her to eat, and said, "I think it is this girl who is greedy and jealous of my little grandchildren." Tang Guo rolled his eyes inwardly, there were so many scenes of this olddy. It''s a pity that Yang Yuxuan can''t stand the toss, and this is not the best time for divorce, so she can only wait until the other husband''s child is over. She hasn''t created any momentum yet, so she has to expose the faces of the two mothers and sons of the Tang family. "If grandma doesn''t believe it, just ask the doctor tomorrow. As long as you have enough nutrition, you don''t need to eat so much. This will be bad for the health of the mother and the baby." Jiang Juxiang didn''t believe in evil, so he red at her, thinking she was talking nonsense. "Yu Xuan, don''t listen to the children''s nonsense, eat quickly, these are all made by mother for you. If you are pregnant, you just need to eat more. If you are in good health and your baby is good, you will have enough milk in the future." Tang Guo saw that Yang Yuxuan still ate the food in the bowl, and didn''t stop it anymore. When he was confirmed by the doctor tomorrow, Jiang Juxiang should have nothing to say. Yang Yuxuan has be ustomed to Jiang Juxiang''s model, and she has no desire topete. Naturally, she does what Jiang Juxiang says. She couldn''t see where the days were in the future, there was darkness everywhere, no one to help her lead the way, and no one to help her. Many people don''t understand her psychological condition, but think she is hypocritical. After all, she has a clean, self-care and capable husband, and a good mother-inw who takes care of the housework. If she acted unsatisfactorily, it would be hypocritical, not knowing good or bad. The Tang family is fairlyrge, and Tang Guo has his own room. She kept the system monitoring Yang Yuxuan''s movement, and found that she was not only awake, but also sitting under the window as she did during the day, staring at the city lights outside. At about twelve o''clock in the evening, Tang Tailin came back, and the movement back home could not have caused Yang Yuxuan''s movement. Yang Yuxuan retracted her gaze, stood up, opened the door of the room, and saw Tang Tailin changing shoes in the hallway. Tang Tailin was taken aback by Yang Yuxuan, who was standing at the door of the room, wearing pajamas and having a big belly. After seeing it clearly, he faintly greeted: "It''s sote, I still don''t sleep." "sleep early." Without waiting for Yang Yuxuan''s response, Tang Tailin went into the bathroom. Yang Yuxuan just looked at him and walked out of the bathroom to another room. Yang Yuxuan returned to the room again, and when she turned around to close the door, she noticed something at the door, and she found that it was Tang Guo when she looked closely. Tang Guo hugged the quilt and looked at Yang Yuxuan: "Mom, I will sleep with you, okay?" Yang Yuxuan''s indifferent face eased, and she reached out her hand to touch Tang Guo''s head: "Is it scary to be alone?" "Ok." Yang Yuxuan led Tang Guo in andforted: "Guo Guo is good, don''t be afraid, there is a mother." Vol 2 Chapter 4542: Extreme female match (13) Vol 2 Chapter 4542: Extreme female match (13) Today is the time for Yang Yuxuan''s check-up. Yang Yuxuan will take Tang Guo no matter where she goes. In fact, Jiang Juxiang is not very happy and takes Tang Guo to the hospital. She finds the child troublesome. Yang Yuxuan is more persistent in this aspect. She feels that her daughter is too young to keep her at home. What if something happens? Therefore, Tang Guo was taken with him every time he had a checkup. She knew that Jiang Juxiang was not happy to look at Tang Guo''s granddaughter, she was holding and watching, and never bothered Jiang Juxiang to do this. Jiang Juxiang only cared about whether the child in her belly was a male or a female, because now the hospital has clear regtions not to mention the child''s gender. Once Jiang Juxiang wanted to instigate Yang Yuxuan to ask her to check the **** of her child. I also said that if you are a girl, you can get rid of it early, and you can prepare for the next one, so as not to dy time. Yang Yuxuan was very cold at the time, and she was just a fertility tool in the eyes of the two mothers and children. The child who was pregnant in her stomach would fight as soon as he said how to fight? Does she hurt? Does the child hurt? In fact, the doctor had implicitly stated the **** of the child to her. This was what she begged the doctor. If the child was a boy, then she agreed to Jiang Juxiang to go to another ce to check the sex. If it is... if it is a girl, she will try her best, and she will definitely not agree to go to the inspection. The child in the belly is a girl, she has known it a long time ago. At that time, Yang Yuxuan''s condition was not serious, so she was thinking about giving birth to her child and watching her grow up well. Its just that she didnt know that she was sick, and her condition was getting worse and worse. In the end, she didnt control herself. She felt that her little daughter would stay in this world and would not be taken care of, because Jiang Juxiang once wanted to kill her little daughter. . So, she took her little daughter away. In this way, she can always take care of her, and no one can bully her. During the inspection, Tang Guo had been with Yang Yuxuan''s side. Jiang Juxiang didn''t understand this, and felt that this thing was too expensive. If it weren''t for the face of her precious grandchildren, she wouldn''t let Yang Yuxuane for the inspection. At that time, she didn''t hear about any examinations when she gave birth. Wasn''t it easy to be born after ten months of pregnancy? Tang Guo hadn''t forgotten that Jiang Juxiang tried to put various very greasy foods for Yang Yuxuan yesterday. After the doctor had checked and said that there was no problem, she asked about Yang Yuxuan''s diet. The doctor''s answer, of course, is the same as what she said yesterday. It is not necessary to eat meat all at once. It is not good for the pregnant mother and baby to eat only what. In fact, its good to eat a normal diet. At most, make up some of the supplements. Meat and vegetables are the bestbination. You cant eat everything in your stomach. This will bring a burden to pregnant women. "Grandma, you have said that when you see the doctor. Mom can''t eat too much of those things in the future." Tang Guo''s words made Jiang Juxiang''splexion not so good, and she thought to herself that nowadays young people are really pretending to be pregnant. In her day, she was a bit embarrassed and satisfied. Where is it like Yang Yuxuan, so hypocritical, this can''t be eaten, that can''t be eaten, it''s obviously a good thing, and can''t eat too much. The younger generation is really getting worse and worse. But due to the presence of a doctor in front of him, Jiang Juxiang still had a face, and could only respond again and again. After leaving the hospital, Jiang Juxiang became increasingly dissatisfied with Tang Guo, her eyes were particrly unfriendly. Vol 2 Chapter 4543: Extreme female match (14) Vol 2 Chapter 4543: Extreme female match (14) This little girl always confronted her, and as expected, her granddaughter was not as good as her grandson. Tang Guo didn''t bother to pay attention to her, carefully holding Yang Yuxuan who was dazed. As long as Jiang Juxiang was by her side, Yang Yuxuan rarely showed a smile on her face. In Yang Yuxuan''s current state, she couldn''t talk about divorce, and she had to endure for a few months. When passing a mirror, Yang Yuxuan suddenly stopped moving. Tang Guo felt that following Yang Yuxuan''s eyes, she looked towards the mirror. The appearance of her and Yang Yuxuan were reflected inside. She found that Yang Yuxuan herself was reflected in the ss, wearing loose clothes with a big belly. There is no powder on the face, it is very haggard, and even dark circles under the eyes. I can still see some spots on the face after pregnancy. Yang Yuxuan still has short hair now, because Jiang Juxiang said that cutting her hair is better when she is pregnant, and it is not easy to lose her hair. Yang Yuxuan didn''t want to argue or refute. She was bored with her whole person. Naturally, she did what Jiang Juxiang said. Now that she saw herself in the full-length mirror, she couldn''t move. Is that the one who looks terrible in front of her? Yang Yuxuan''s lips twitched lightly, and her gaze in the mirror didn''t move away. Soon she found Tang Guo in the mirror. "Guoguo, is the mother''s current appearance ugly?" Yang Yuxuan asked, she touched her face, "He has a fat face, there is still a little bit on the face, there is no color on the lips, there are dark circles, and the figure looks bloated. There are also neck wrinkles on my neck, and my mother looks so ugly." Tang Guo quicklyforted: "Mom always looks good." "Guoguo has also learned to lie, and her mother is not blind, she can see." Yang Yuxuan looked at the mirror over and over again and muttered in a low voice, "This look is really ugly, no wonder no one likes it." "I like my mother very much. I like my mother very much anytime." Tang Guo held Yang Yuxuan''s hand, "Mom, I can make you look good. Mom just hasn''t bought new clothes for a long time, waiting to change into new clothes. Its pretty good." Yang Yuxuan was taken aback for a moment: "Really?" "Of course, mom, let''s go to the mall, buy a new dress first, and then make-up. I heard from the grandmothers downstairs yesterday that there are cosmetics for pregnant women, all of which are taken from natural nts, which will not affect pregnant women. " Yang Yuxuan was dragged by Tang Guo to the shopping mall. Not far from the hospital, there was a big shopping mall. Jiang Juxiang saw where the two had gone and ran over quickly. "Yu Xuan, where are you going? Why don''t you go home?" Jiang Juxiang was very dissatisfied. "If you are pregnant, don''t go away. What if something happens?" Yang Yuxuan was about to speak, but Tang Guo interrupted: "Grandma, you go back first. Mom and I are going to stroll around. Mom said just now that she wants to buy me a beautiful dress." "Tang Guo, you are really getting less and less sensible. Your mother is pregnant, and you have to take her to the mall to buy skirts. At a young age, you don''t care about your mother at all..." Jiang Juxiang said, Heap, the people around are attracted by the movement here. They also meant at first that Tang Guo was ignorant and wanted to drag her pregnant mother to buy things. So they all shook their heads, thinking that the children nowadays are very squeamish, but they don''t mean to be nosy. Yang Yuxuan looked at the surroundings woodenly, with more and more eyes. Vol 2 Chapter 4544: Extreme female match (15) Vol 2 Chapter 4544: Extreme female match (15) Jiang Juxiang was scolding her daughter desperately, and she subconsciously pulled Tang Guo behind her with a cold tone: "Mom, you go back first, I want to stroll around." Jiang Juxiang''s voice stopped suddenly, and he nced at Tang Guo bitterly: "You are used to this dead girl. This virtue is what you are used to. You can''t control it in the future, so don''tin. When you were a child, you will be so capricious in the future. Its not easy to manage. Cant you wear clothes at home? The children are all dressed up and what to do." Jiang Juxiang left cursingly, and turned around and warned: "Be careful." The onlookers thought that Jiang Juxiang was cold-hearted, even if he was not satisfied, he was still concerned about Yang Yuxuan''s safety. Only Tang Guo and Yang Yuxuan knew that Jiang Juxiang''s words to be careful told Yang Yuxuan to take care of her child, so that no ident would hurt her grandchildren of Jiang Juxiang. Yang Yuxuan heard someone say in her ear that this mother-inw is so good, she didn''t want to listen at all, and led Tang Guo into the mall quickly. Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan to the maternity and infant store. The quality of the clothes here is guaranteed. The clothes worn by pregnant women are not onlyfortable, but also free of harmful substances. She went around in circles, taking only some that looked good and not bad, andpared them to Yang Yuxuan. She has a very good vision, and she only needs a slightparison to know whether this suit is suitable for Yang Yuxuan. The color she chooses is slightly brighter, and when worn on her body, it can make people a lot younger. Yang Yuxuan put on the dress Tang Guo chose for her and looked at herself in the mirror. She seemed to be a little pleasing to the eye. Shopping guides around her were allplimenting her. She looked good in this one, and the corners of her lips finally had some curvature. "Mom, it looks good." Yang Yuxuan bought three dresses that Tang Guo chose for her. Tang Guo took her to buy cosmetics. She specially found the cosmetics brands collected by the system for her, and they were used by pregnant women. Regarding makeup, after Yang Yuxuan became pregnant, she couldn''t even think about it. Many people have a deeper mind. Pregnant women can''t wear makeup, which will cause harm to the baby. In fact, society is now progressing. Products that can be used by pregnant women have long been introduced, especially lipsticks, which came out a long time ago. "Mom, look at those aunts who are also pregnant with babies and are also putting on makeup." Tang Guo brought Yang Yuxuan here, because the system had already found her way. Seeing a few pregnant women here, she felt rxed a lot. She hoped that Yang Yuxuan couldmunicate with these pregnant women, which might make her feel better. Yang Yuxuan suddenly felt calm when she saw that these pregnant women were doing makeup with the help of sister cab. "Auntie, do youe here often?" Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan over to greet people. Her milky and lovely appearance instantly attracted several pregnant women here, and they answered her kindly. In their words, Yang Yuxuan heard that they had toe several times a week. Because I''m pregnant, makeup is a cumbersome thing. Sometimes I don''t have enough energy and I want to be beautiful,e to this ce. "This brand focuses on cosmetics and skin care products for pregnant women. As long as you buy what they have here, you can give you the number of makeup times. If you can buy a full set, we can enjoy it here every day." "Sister, did you see those small cabs? It contains the cosmetics bought by our pregnant mothers. These little girls at the counter have good makeup skills. Of course, they buy it and transform it here, which is very good." Vol 2 Chapter 4545: Extreme female match (16) Vol 2 Chapter 4545: Extreme female match (16) Yang Yuxuan followed the gazes of several pregnant women and looked at the small cabs. She said that there is something different here. It covers arge area and is very different from other cosmetics counters. It turns out that this is their main business. "It turns out that I was pregnant, and did I wear makeup too?" Yang Yuxuan doesn''t know this, since she got married, she seems to be out of touch with the world. After getting married, she originally had her own job. Jiang Juxiang said that she asked her to go to the hotel to help, that is, collect the bills, do some records, and did not ask her to do heavy work. Anyway, she is the proprietress of the restaurant, Jiang Juxiang can''t let her go to wash the dishes or anything, the work is rtively easy. Jiang Juxiang made such an arrangement. At first, he wanted Yang Yuxuan and Tang Tailin to get in touch. Maybe Tang Tailin liked Yang Yuxuan, and he wouldn''t like men anymore. This creates an illusion for Yang Yuxuan, it seems that Jiang Juxiang is very satisfied with this daughter-inw. It''s just that the drinking water is warm and cold, and only oneself knows it. Over time, Yang Yuxuan also discovered some signs. Business in the restaurant is very good, even if Yang Yuxuan is just sitting there watching, she has to wait for the restaurant to close before returning home. Speaking of, she has lost her circle since she got married. She still remembers what Jiang Juxiang told her at the time. Tang Tailin couldn''t be too busy alone. She was an ounting student. She went to the restaurant and looked at it. She was all her own, and it was not easy to be deceived. Yang Yuxuan didn''t feel any contradiction at the time, so she tried her best to help take care of the hotel. "Madam, what kind of status do you like? You can look at them, and they have them. If you have your own ideas, you can say in advance that customer satisfaction is the purpose of our service." The cab sister pushed the chair and let Yang Yuxuan sat down. Yang Yuxuan saw herself in the mirror again, this time she was clearer in the mirror, and looking at her face changed drastically, she felt a little uneptable. "My wife must be negligent in maintenance. This is not okay. My wife is the baby whose skin care products and cosmetics hurt her belly?" Auntie said with a warm smile, "Ourpany''s main brand is pregnant women. Everyone in the country City-level cities have our counters and are trusted by thousands of pregnant mothers. Wife rest assured that our products are all made from pure natural nts, which will not harm the baby, and make the wife beautiful during pregnancy." "Who said that if a woman is pregnant, she is going to be sloppy? Why are those who are beautiful and not beautiful?" Sister Gui put all the products on a small cart and pushed them in front of Yang Yuxuan, "My wife can take a look at our products first. ." The cab sister took Yang Yuxuan''s hand, squeezed out some of the product, smeared it on her hand, and told her to smell it. The smell is veryfortable, fresh, and very light, without a little pungent, it should be without fragrance. "Mom, you see that those aunts have used them, you can try too." Tang Guo really wants to thank thispany that focuses on maternity products. I wish the owner of thispany a prosperous business and be the world''s richest man soon. The system helped her to investigate. Thepany''s product selection is very strict, and if there is a slight mistake, all products will be destroyed. It can be seen that they are serious. The series of pregnant women promoted by Xie''s seems to have not been ten years ago. It is said that this series of products was created by the founder Xie Yi for his wife who is about to be pregnant. Vol 2 Chapter 4546: Extreme female match (17) Vol 2 Chapter 4546: Extreme female match (17) At Tang Guo''s begging, Yang Yuxuan agreed to use the product. Sister Gui first cleansed her skin, massaged it, and hydrated her skin, followed by skin care and makeup. After a series of services, you are not afraid that you do not want to use these products. Two hourster, Yang Yuxuan looked at the disciple in the mirror again, even if her face became much rounder, with the help of the cab sister, she still lookedpletely new and looked much better. The makeup is very light and natural, she likes it very much. "Now if my wife buys our full set of products, she can go here for maintenance, skin care, and makeup during pregnancy. My wifes neck wrinkles are a bit deep, and we haveunched this series of neck wrinkle creams to match our massage techniques. , It can effectively improve the wife''s neck wrinkles." The cab sister said with a soft smile on her face. Yang Yuxuan hesitated, and wanted to say no, just pay today''s money. But Tang Guo pulled Yang Yuxuan: "Mom, buy it, this one looks pretty." "This elder sister will make her mother more and more attractive. Guo Guo is willing to contribute all her pocket money." Tang Guo opened her little schoolbag. This was something she had prepared long ago. She worked so hard, Yang Yuxuan should Will be moved. A woman who treats herself well must first learn to spend money hard. Not only does it cost money, but Tang Tailin must be divided into half when divorcing. Tang Talin''s little money is not rare for her. With her, Yang Yuxuan will not be short of money to spend, but she doesn''t care, doesn''t mean it doesn''t divide. Tang Guo pulled out a lot of red notes from her small schoolbag, amused sister Ai and the pregnant women around her, and quickly praised Yang Yuxuan how she gave birth to such a lovely daughter. Two pregnant women were still touching their belly, beckoning to Tang Guo, let Tang Guo touch her belly. "My belly is touched by a cute little girl. I can definitely give birth to such a cute daughter." She was called her elder sister, and she felt very happy in her heart. She was rtively young and only dared to be just twenty years old. The little girl trusted her so much, she had to help her mother hard. Tang Guo cleared out the red notes in his schoolbag, it seemed that there were still quite a few. After all, her family conditions are pretty good, Jiang Juxiang can''t understand her, but she will not confiscate her pocket money. Yang Yuxuan''s heart situation has been wrong, and she rarely pays attention to it. Therefore, she has saved a lot of pocket money over the years and counted them carefully. There are tens of thousands. Yang Yuxuan said, why is her Guoguo small schoolbag so bulging, it turns out that it contains money. "Pretty sister, how much does it cost to buy a full set? Do I have enough here?" The cab sister touched Tang Guo and nodded: "We buy a full set here is 88,000. My sister will help you count. The little sister is so cute." Although she does not have a boyfriend yet, she also dreams of having such a cute daughter. Although Tang Guo''s small schoolbag is very big, the money here is still not enough. Yang Yuxuan took out the card: "Miss, swipe the card, please help my daughter put the pocket money into the schoolbag." "Okay, madam." Sister Gui was very happy, and gave Tang Guo a kiss. "You are a little angel." Tang Guo: "..." System: Hahahaha, as if seeing a host who is unlovable. Tang Guo rubbed her face, seeing that Yang Yuxuan was finally willing to spend money, and it was not in vain that she worked so hard, and almost slobbered. After handling the whole set, Yang Yuxuan only took away the skin care products used at night. Tang Guo said that he would take her out for a walk every morning and stop by here to do some maintenance and light makeup. Yang Yuxuan did not refute. Vol 2 Chapter 4547: Extreme female match (18) Vol 2 Chapter 4547: Extreme female match (18) When she walked into themunity, Yang Yuxuan paused. Thinking of this, if she was seen by those aunts in themunity, she didn''t know how to discuss it, and she felt timid in her heart. At this moment, two familiar people were greeted. Yang Yuxuan saw that it was Aunt Wu and her daughter in themunity, who happened to be the daughter of Aunt Wu, who was also pregnant, and went back to her family to raise a baby. The change of Yang Yuxuan suddenly attracted the attention of Aunt Wu''s daughter Li Yun. She looked at Yang Yuxuan in surprise. Aunt Wu was also attracted, staring at Yang Yuxuan, and said in surprise: "Yuxuan, how did you put on makeup? Is it okay to use cosmetics if you are pregnant? Will it harm the child?" "My family Yunyun wants to touch cosmetics, but I don''t dare to touch it for her. I have to watch it every day." Li Yun curled her lips: "Mom, I just drew my eyebrows without applying lipstick. The foundation is useless. What can I do? Don''t you know that eyebrows are the soul?" "Grandma Wu, Aunt Li, my mother uses Xie''s pregnant women series cosmetics, which will not affect the baby." When Yang Yuxuan was stunned, Tang Guo, Aunt Wu, and Li Yun started chattering. , And also showed them a booklet, "You can go over and have a look, tell me my name, and have a small gift. The beautiful sister over there can make up, and the cosmetics are harmless, so Aunt Li and my mother Its so pretty." Tang Guo gave them a booklet and a small card, and told them to give her name and teach the small card to the cab sister. Li Yun was very tempted: "Mom, let''s take a look at the harmless cosmetics. We must go see it." Aunt Wu was stunned, but she loved her daughter: "Then go and have a look." "Mom, let''s go." Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan was still in a daze. After returning to her senses, she asked Tang Guo why she had to report her name. "I made an appointment with my pretty sister and introduced her to her customers. She would give me amission and give my mother a small gift." Yang Yuxuan: "..." "How did Guoguo think of this?" "It''s all yed like this on TV." Tang Guo didn''t panic at all, "following the study." Yang Yuxuan finally paid attention to one thing, that is, is her daughter too smart, she is only five years old. Walking into themunity, you will meet some familiar faces along the way. Thanks to Jiang Juxiang, Yang Yuxuan has gotten to know many aunts in themunity. Tang Guo worked tirelessly and exined to everyone that there are many pregnant women in the Xie''s pregnant women series. After listening to them, they were a little tempted. Tang Guo went home with Yang Yuxuan after speaking. Themunity was still discussing, and Aunt Wu and Li Yun hade back happily. Aunt Wu couldn''t keep things secret, she said about the products of Xie''s pregnant women series at once, and Li Yun also boasted that she was very satisfied with today''s makeup and had already bought a full set, which she can enjoy every day. Then, the pregnant women in themunity were a little bit unable to sit still, and they wanted to go and take a look. They have not forgotten that they have to report Tang Guo''s name. "You repay Guoguo''s name, and the cab sister will return a small gift," Li Yun did not forget this, reminding everyone, "Oh, if my child is like Guoguo, it will be fine." Back home, Yang Yuxuan was sent into the house by Tang Guo, and Jiang Juxiang was busy cooking dinner again. While eating, Jiang Juxiang suddenly noticed that Yang Yuxuan was putting on makeup, her face suddenly hard to look like, she put down the dishes and chopsticks heavily. "Yu Xuan, why did you put on makeup?" Jiang Juxiang''s voice suddenly rose. Vol 2 Chapter 4548: Extreme female match (19) Vol 2 Chapter 4548: Extreme female match (19) "Hurry up and wash it!" Jiang Juxiang said with an ugly face, "You don''t know if pregnancy makeup is bad for the child?" "In case the child has any problems, when you cry." "If you are pregnant, you can take care of your baby. Who will show you the showy dress?" Jiang Juxiang watched Yang Yuxuan motionless, and immediately stood up to pull Yang Yuxuan''s arm, but was blocked by Tang Guo. Jiang Juxiang said impatiently: "Dead girl, go aside, your mother is pregnant and puts on makeup. Isn''t it bad for the child? It''s not the first time that she is such an adult." Tang Guo refused, Jiang Juxiang reached out and pushed her away. Yang Yuxuan kept Tang Guo at this time: "This cosmetic is for pregnant women and will not have any influence on children." "What doesn''t matter, it''s all businesses advertised to lie to you to spend money, what''s harmless? Do you believe in this kind of advertisement?" Jiang Juxiang''s voice was sharp, "You go and wash it!" "There are a lot of pregnant aunts downstairs, all using Xie''s pregnant women series products. If grandma doesn''t believe it, you can ask." Tang Guo interrupted, the olddy was really disgusting. Yang Yuxuan has a family. The Yang family is not a bad family, and the family is not bad, but the Yang familys parents are more traditional. Yang Yuxuan is not only failing to take good care of her family, but she also puts more psychological pressure on her. In other words, as long as Yang Yuxuan didn''t really have an ident, no one would support her. Jiang Juxiang still felt that cosmetics were harmful, so she kept talking about Yang Yuxuan, and heard that Yang Yuxuan''s good mood all day was gone. She is very satisfied with today''s makeup and doesn''t want to follow Jiang Juxiang''s instructions. "Yuxuan, are you listening?" Jiang Juxiang''s voice couldn''t help raising, "It''s going to be night. Who do you dress up to show you? When you give birth, I don''t care what you make up. ." "Mom, there is no problem with this cosmetic." Yang Yuxuan lowered her head and asked Tang Guo in a low voice, "Is Guoguo full?" "I am full." "Then go back to the room with mom. Mom wants to listen to Guoguo reading stories and singing." "it is good." Tang Guo was anxious, Yang Yuxuan refused Jiang Juxiang several times, and quickly pulled Yang Yuxuan back to her room. Jiang Juxiang was too angry behind, but she couldn''t help it. After all, she didn''t dare to do it. As for telling Tang Tailin about this, it ispletely useless. Her son, probably still thinking about the man back then, has never forgotten, and will not get too close to Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan is also useless, for so many years, she hasn''t let her son care. Little grandchildren are the best. She won''t bother to care about these young people''s thoughts when they have them. In the room, there was the sound of Tang Guo reading the story, Jiang Juxiang was a little annoyed, and quickly picked up the rice, diverting his attention. Forget it today. Tomorrow she has to throw away all of Yang Yuxuan''s cosmetics. She is pregnant and puts on makeup. She is ignorant. If the child has any problems in the end, what can she do? Tang Guo read the story, and saw Yang Yuxuan looking out the window all the time. The sky was getting dark gradually, and the city''s unique lights lit up outside. Yang Yuxuan''s eyes seemed to be covered with a white mist, and she became dumbfounded. "Guoguo, my mother seems to be sick." Yang Yuxuan touched Tang Guo''s head, and she looked down at Tang Guo, "But mother can''t take medicine. Taking medicine will harm the baby in her stomach." Vol 2 Chapter 4549: Extreme female match (20) Vol 2 Chapter 4549: Extreme female match (20) "Then mother has been to the doctor?" Tang Guo asked. Yang Yuxuan''s willingness to talk about her psychological state shows that she haspletely trusted Tang Guo. She can only speak psychologically if she trusts and feels safe. Even the dull people would know that something was wrong with her. Yang Yuxuan was actually conscious and she was sick now. But she didn''t tell anyone, because no one believed she was sick. She once said to Jiang Juxiang that she felt ufortable and ufortable, but Jiang Juxiang just said that she was pregnant. Its not good here and bad, but let her eat more and raise her baby with peace of mind. Let her do something. Perhaps but from this point of view, Jiang Juxiang is really a good mother-inw, at least not urging Yang Yuxuan to do anything. But Yang Yuxuan''s family background is not bad, even if she doesn''t get married, she doesn''t need to do anything at home. On the contrary, Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailins mother and sons selfishness deceived her into the marriage, and she was simply a victim. After Tang Guo received the memory, Yang Yuxuan also called back to her family''s home, saying that she and Tang Tailin might not be able to survive. This can be regarded as a way of asking for help, but the maiden family thinks that Jiang Juxiang is a good mother-inw, and Tang Tailin is also a good man, at least they have not heard of Tang Tailin''s private life is not clean. So far, there is noce news. One after another persuaded Yang Yuxuan not to be pretentious, to have such a good mother-inw husband is something that many women cannot ask for. Everyone felt that she was hypocritical, not knowing the blessing in the blessing, and what she wanted to say was interrupted by them and couldn''t continue. Later, Yang Yuxuan actually told her family that Tang Tailin had liked men before. The Yang family didn''t care about this at all. They felt that Tang Tailin had nothing to do with the man now, indicating that it had changed. Since the changes have been made, it is necessary to live a good life, not to think it is a big deal. Yang Yuxuan told them that Tang Tailin didn''t like her, and they were very strange, not like a husband and wife. The maiden family said that after getting married, the enthusiasm that was once will of course disappear, and the feelings will definitely be weak when the old couple is old. Tang Tailin is already very well, at least she is clean and self-conscious. If she doesn''t go out and mess around, she still scolds her for being unsatisfied. Everyone did not realize that Tang Tailin was clearly deceiving the marriage. Yang Yuxuan can''t tell her clearly, those people don''t understand her suffering, so naturally she won''t say it again. "The teacher said that if you are sick, you must go to see a doctor." Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan''s hand. She herself wanted to take Yang Yuxuan to see a doctor, but this all required step by step, and now Yang Yuxuan took the initiative to raise her illness. Of course she has to take it seriously, "Mom, let''s see the doctor tomorrow, okay?" Yang Yuxuan looked at Tang Guo in confusion: "Does Guo Guo think her mother needs to see a doctor?" "Your grandma, your grandpa, your grandmother, and your uncle all think that your mother is not sick." Yang Yuxuan said, because everyone said she was not sick, she asionally wondered if she was not sick, but emotionally unstable. . "Illness is my own business. Mom said that she is sick. She must see a doctor first. Is the grandma doctor? Is my grandpa and grandma a doctor? Is my uncle a doctor?" Tang Guo''s question made Yang Yuxuan stunned, and Tang Guo continued. , "Only a doctor can determine whether the mother is sick or not." Vol 2 Chapter 4550: Extreme female match (21) Vol 2 Chapter 4550: Extreme female match (21) "Mom, why are you ufortable?" Tang Guo asked seriously, her little face looking serious and serious. The stone suppressed in Yang Yuxuan''s heart seemed to rx a little. In these two days, she felt an unprecedented emphasis. It was like, when I was in the dark, a firefly flew in suddenly. Although the firefly''s light is very small, it still makes her world different. Facing Tang Guo''s concerned expression, Yang Yuxuan touched her head lovingly. "Does my mother suffer from stomach pain?" Tang Guo decided to ask, she should go to the psychology department tomorrow. She asked one ce at a time. Yang Yuxuan shook her head: "Mom doesn''t hurt her stomach." "Is it the head?" "Not the head." "Is it a leg? Or a hand?" "neither." "Then why is mom ufortable?" Tang Guo began to stretch out his hand on Yang Yuxuan''s body, pointing to the past at all. When she pointed to Yang Yuxuan''s heart, "What about here, is it ufortable here?" Yang Yuxuan paused, and after a minute, she nodded. "Then we go to the hospital for an examination tomorrow, okay? If a minor illness is not cured, it will be a serious illness." Yang Yuxuan agreed. At night, Tang Guo still slept in the same room with Yang Yuxuan. As long as Yang Yuxuan became persistent, Jiang Juxiang couldn''t do anything to her. The next day, after breakfast, Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan down for a walk, actually taking her to the mall counter for skin care and makeup. As soon as she left themunity, she heard the voice of the system: [The olddy went to Yang Yuxuan''s room and found the cosmetics from Yang Yuxuan, and threw them away. "Throw it away, don''t make trouble with her, now my mother can''t stand the toss, it will make her condition worse if she gets too much stimtion. She is pregnant with a child and can''t control it with medicine." [In this environment, there may be no way to adjust my mood. The system is worried. "There is no other way. The Yang family doesn''t care. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin have too much aura. They think these two are very good, but they think my mother is too hypocritical. Regarding the fact that pregnant women are prone to depression, many people do not Will pay attention to it, and feel that they are hypocritical." "When my mother is born, my sister will be fed milk powder at that time, and she can receive medication. As for Jiang Juxiang, who looks like a daughter, I am afraid she will dislike it. Then I will find a way to get my mother to divorce. Just move away. This ce, she will heal." "Jiang Juxiang throws away those cosmetics. It is estimated that they have not been used for a long time. Throw them away and buy new onester." Yang Yuxuan was first dragged by Tang Guo to skin care and make-up. Her appearance is a little pale and haggard, but under the superb makeup skills of the cab sister, she seems to be radiant in the mirror. After a while, Yang Yuxuan found that a few familiar people were walking outside, the daughters-inws of the aunts in themunity. Seeing that Yang Yuxuan was here, she quickly greeted her. Tang Guo knew that Yang Yuxuan didn''t like talking to these people, so she left it to her to socialize. "Grandma Wu, do you think my mother looks good today?" Aunt Wu: "It looks good, it looks good, it''s really nice here, and Yunyun in my family also likes this. This Xie family is a big group, and the series of pregnant women they make are very strict. We are very relieved to use Xie''s things. This No, everyone else in themunity is here." "Hey..." Tang Guo sighed and immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and everyone asked her what was wrong. Vol 2 Chapter 4551: Extreme female match (22) Vol 2 Chapter 4551: Extreme female match (22) Tang Guo just talked about the dinnerst night, and there was nothing to add fuel to it. Everyone shook their heads: "Old feudal." "People are advancing in science and technology now, and all lipsticks now can be eaten in the stomach, but they are not the ones that add all kinds of harmful pigments in the past." Li Yun said, "Xies things, just use them with confidence. I have to Send a circle of friends to let my sisters know this good thing. Howe few people know such a good thing." Tang Guo didn''t expect that, so everyone hated Jiang Juxiang. It only slowly prated, revealing Jiang Juxiang''s behavior to the outsiders. When these people go back to themunity, they will definitely meet Jiang Juxiang after a while. With Jiang Juxiang''s personality, they will definitely say Yunyun is not good at makeup. However, the olddies here have epted Xie''s pregnant women series products. Jiang Juxiang is an old feudal man who insists on herself. When these people say yes, she just won''t say yes, and she feels that these people don''t know what is good or bad. If they use this kind of thing, problems will arise sooner orter. Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan and greeted everyone. Li Yun asked: "Are you home now?" "No, take my mother to the hospital." Tang Guo said truthfully, "Mom is sick." What does the child know? Mom is sick and going to the hospital. Everyone asked, she said. Li Yun was a little worried: "What''s wrong with Yuxuan?" She did see that Yang Yuxuan had been silent a lot since she became pregnant. "I don''t know, I have to wait for the doctor''s examination. Mom said it''s ufortable here." Tang Guo grasped the position of his heart, and showed it to everyone. "Then go and take a look, the body is the most important thing." Everyone was talking, and Li Yun looked at Yang Yuxuan thoughtfully. Yang Yuxuan''s appearance didn''t look like her heartache, coupled with the silence and no smile on her face, she had a guess in her heart. "I hope it''s okay. I can''t take medicine if I''m pregnant. If it''s serious, I guess the child won''t be able to keep it." The aunts have already started talking. At this time, Tang Guo had gone to the opposite hospital with Yang Yuxuan, and she didn''t pay attention to what the people behind were talking about. "Mom, after Yuxuan became pregnant, her family didn''t apany her to the hospital once, right?" Li Yun tapped on the side, "Didn''t they say that their family really wants to have a son? Not that much." Aunt Wu looked as it should: "I am the owner of the restaurant. I am very busy. I am not free. I must be busy earning money for the baby''s milk powder." "Why are you busy? Doesn''t he have an employee in the restaurant? No matter how busy he is, is there no time to apany his wife for a maternity check? Besides, some time ago, when I had apany party, I went to his restaurant for dinner, so he didn''t have to go personally. Do. Apanying my wife for a maternity check-up, which is half a day, what can be dyed?" "Isn''t there Jiang Juxiang? Jiang Juxiang is also fine." Li Yun shook his head: "That''s not the same. Anyway, I don''t think they have a good rtionship between husband and wife. I have never seen when they are as close as husband and wife." "By the way, they have been married for so many years. Have you ever seen them appear together arm in arm? Aren''t they all very far apart? In fact, I wanted to say this a long time ago." Aunt Wu took a picture of Li Yun: "You can''t say these words in front of Jiang Juxiang, you will be scolded by her then." "Isn''t there no Jiang Juxiang here?" Li Yun whispered, "In fact, I think Yang Yuxuan looks a bit wrong." Vol 2 Chapter 4552: Extreme female match (23) Vol 2 Chapter 4552: Extreme female match (23) "What''s wrong?" The others were also curious. Li Yun continued: "When she was pregnant with her first child, I was not married yet, but I often saw her walking downstairs. At that time, she was not like this. Instead, she smiled every day and held it in her hand. A book, I am very happy to read to the child in my stomach. No, I will buy a book in a while and read it to my baby, maybe I can give birth to a daughter like Guoguo." "Look at Yang Yuxuan now, the whole person looks very dull, obviously wrong." Li Yun''s voice was lowered by a notch, "I suspect she is depressed." When everyone was confused, Li Yun decided toe to a big one: "Dont think this is a minor illness. Thest time I went to the hospital, I heard someone talk about the mother who jumped off the building because of depression. Some were pregnant with children. Jumping off the building, some of them jumped off the building after giving birth with their children." Li Yun''s words shocked the aunts around, but the pregnant women were full of serious faces, obviously knowing these things. Therefore, Li Yun made a science poprization for these aunts. Her own culture is rtively high, and she used a more scientific way to poprize science with these people. Aunt Wu is the most nervous: "Yunyun, are you okay? Would you like to ask Xiao He toe over to apany you, always on business trips, ignoring you, what if you get sick?" "Mom, don''t worry, I''m fine, don''t call him, he is very obedient, so he will go to the keyboard if he is not obedient." Besides, Tang Guo, who had already arrived at the hospital, did not give Yang Yuxuan time to go back. She asked the nurse sister in the hospital to exin Yang Yuxuan''s situation. The nurse asked Yang Yuxuan a few words, and based on her performance, she finally advised her to go to the psychology department. Yang Yuxuan is actually a little timid. What she fears most is that some people say that she is hypocritical and that she is not sick. But she was really sad, and after being denied, she would be more depressed and sad. But Tang Guo kept holding her hand and coaxing her to see a doctor. Tang Guo came prepared, and asked the system to help check the psychiatrist of this hospital the day before, and it happened that an expert-level figure would be here today. The other party may be there one day a week, but the current situation is that many people still don''t pay enough attention to the psychological aspect. Soon, they saw a psychiatrist. They actually looked very young, maybe in their early thirties, and they were very beautiful. Because she was young, even if someone came to register, she was unwilling to call her ount. However, Tang Guo was most attracted to the fact that next to this young psychologist, there was a little boy who seemed to be a little older than her. After she looked at the little boy, she couldn''t move her eyes. The little boy seemed to have noticed her gaze, raised his head, and nced at her faintly. The look of the two children facing each other made Yang Yuxuan''s face a little more smile. "Xiao Fan, you take your little sister out to sit down." The young female doctor patted the little boy on the head, "Hurry up." The little boy called Xiaofan closed the book in his hand, walked in front of Tang Guo, and nced at her: "Let''s go." "Xiao Fan, your tone of voice can be calmed down a bit. This will scare the little sister, and no one will y with you in the future." "I..." Xie Fan snorted, just about to say that it is not rare to y with girls, girls are the most troublesome. She could see Tang Guo''s beautiful eyes, her lips pressed hard, and she tried to suppress the words she wanted to say, and then she said, "I see." Listening to his tone, it was indeed much gentler than before. Vol 2 Chapter 4553: Extreme female match (24) Vol 2 Chapter 4553: Extreme female match (24) "Your daughter is very cute." Yu Yu said with a smile looking at Tang Guo who walked out and closed the door. Yang Yuxuan was stunned for a moment, and then nodded: "Guoguo is very sensible." "The name is very good, and it makes people feel like a sweet and lovely girl." Yu Yu praised him, and quickly shook his head, "It''s not like the kid in my family who has a straight face all day It''s like a little old man, as if the family owed him five million. Your daughter is so cute. This kid in my family has been around since he was a child and he doesn''t want to y with girls." Yang Yuxuan rxed a lot. She resisteding in before, because she was afraid that the doctor woulde up and ask her about her current situation with a serious expression. She couldn''t express her inner thoughts in the face of her rtives, and even a stranger who met, even if she knew that the other person was a doctor. Yu Yu''s topic started from Tang Guo, because she found that Yang Yuxuan had different eyes only when she looked at Tang Guo. When she praised Tang Guo for being cute, Yang Yuxuan was really attracted by her and her face became softer. Of course, that little girl is really cute. She surrounded Tang Guo and talked about her own children. It didn''t look like a doctor wasmunicating with a patient, but like two friends with children talking. Although Yang Yuxuan didn''t take the initiative to talk about her situation, she was not anxious, she was patient and guided slowly. She was not in a hurry to know Yang Yuxuan''s current situation, because she found out that Yang Yuxuan did not trust her now, even though she praised the other party''s daughter. She secretly guessed that this should have something to do with Yang Yuxuan''s experience. Therefore, this time Yu Yu didn''t intend to ask anything from Yang Yuxuan''s mouth. Yang Yuxuan has always been vignt, and she didn''t expect that after an hour, Yu Yu would not ask her any sensitivity questions at all. Instead, Yu Yu exchanged parenting experience with her, which reminded her of the happy days in the past few days. "Exchanging contact information, I go to the hospital once a week." Yu Yu said, "Telephone and social ounts are fine. If you have anything you want to say, you can send me a message or call." When Yu Yu spoke like this, it was considered to have epted the patient. In fact, the patients who go to this hospital rarely call her number because she looks too young to be trusted and reassuring, and she feels that she is not good enough. Don''t even look at Yang Yuxuan looking at nothing, in fact, in her opinion, Yang Yuxuan''s condition is very serious. The patients she had contacted before, chatting for a while, would take the initiative tomunicate with her about her own affairs, Yang Yuxuan did not, the other party was avoiding this topic. A patient who refuses tomunicate shows that the other party does not trust her yet. The two exchanged contact information, and Yu Yu also said by the way: "I have time to ask you for advice, what kind of child should I do, how can I raise a **** kid out?" Yang Yuxuan was stunned for a moment, and then remembered how she still raised the child. This memory made her frown. In fact, her Guoguo is very sensible, never crying much, she doesn''t need to worry about it at all, so she really has no experience. In recent years, her married life has been very bad, and she has even ignored her daughter. She obviously didn''t want to do this, but she couldn''t help it. She also wanted to give her daughter something better, but she couldn''t do it, she couldn''t help it, as if she didn''t have the strength to do anything, and her memory became poor. Sometimes when she wanted to do something, she forgot when she turned around. When she reacted, she sat in a chair for hours. Vol 2 Chapter 4554: Extreme female match (25) Vol 2 Chapter 4554: Extreme female match (25) When going to the restaurant to be busy, she is like a machine, doing those things only out of habit and instinct. There are a lot of guests in the restaurant every day, and there are noisy people around, but they can''t always make here here. Tang Tailin barelymunicated with her, and there might not be ten words he said in a day. She is not a character that can make trouble, and Tang Tailin seems to have made no mistakes. Just as she once said to her parents that she might not be suitable for Tang Tailin, they quickly persuaded her not to think too much, she had nothing to say where to find such a good man. No one can understand the pain in her heart. Until she became pregnant again, she soon discovered another amazing secret. Tang Tailin didn''t like her, he was still thinking of a man. The reason for marrying her was Jiang Juxiang''s persecution, and he needed a woman to inherit them from the Tang family. She thought that this time, her mother''s family would definitely stand by her side. She told her natal family about this, and it was different from what she had expected. The maiden family still stood by Tang Tailin, saying that it was all things that happened a long time in the past. Since Tang Tailin is willing to get married and don''t go out to mess around, it must be good. Life. She wanted to say that they were swindling marriage and swindling her to have children. But the maiden family said, you can''t get a divorce because of this little thing, right? Isn''t Jiang Juxiang a good mother-inw? Isn''t Tang Tailin a good man? I liked men before, but it was a very small thing, and it was not an infidelity in marriage. It''s not a big deal, they all have children, and besides having children, they are also her children. No one spoke to her, they thought she had a good destination, and they were all persuading her not to do it. "Your girl is so smart. It was the first time I saw my boy with such seriousness." Yu Yu''s voice pulled Yang Yuxuan back to reality. It turned out that she had walked out of the house just now and came outside. Tang Guozheng was holding Xie Fan''s book, but what left her speechless was that it turned out to be an arithmetic book. This kid Xie Fan is very proud, so she took advantage of this time to teach the other person to be a man. As for bullying children, that doesn''t exist, and now she is also a child. System: Do you want to say this with your conscience? "How?" Tang Guo patted Xie Fan''s head, "These maths are really too simple!" Xie Fanjin pursed his lips and didn''t say a word. He always felt that other children among his peers were very stupid, and he disdains ying with those children. Because they are stupid, when he can be sad about three-digit addition, subtraction, multiplication and division, those children are not ying with dolls, but ying with toy cars and blowing bubble gum. He is now mentally calcting three-digit numbers, four-digit addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division without any problems. He is currently contacting five-digit addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division. When he gets familiar with it, he will start to challenge six-digit numbers. In school, every time he received shocked and unbelievable gazes from the children around him, he felt very boring. Of course, he didn''t mean to show off, he challenged this because he liked it, but adults always like to use his skills to brag. "You won." Xie Fan said, "I haven''t started to challenge the six-digit addition and subtraction multiplier. It may take another year. Starting today, you are eligible to be my friend." Tang Guo almostughed, what does it mean to be qualified to be his friend. "I''m better than you. Shouldn''t it depend on me to be a friend or not? You, the defeated man, are qualified to say?" Xie Fan''s face turned red. He pursed his lips, and finally squeezed out: "Then you tell me." Vol 2 Chapter 4555: Extreme female match (26) Vol 2 Chapter 4555: Extreme female match (26) Tang Guo looked at the awkward, arrogant, and stubborn little boy in front of him, and her mood became very good. "Actually, you are quite clever, you are almost like me." Tang Guo said, she found Xie Fan looked nervous, "At least apart from me, I didn''t see any smarter kids of my age, so I allowed you to be me. friend." Xie Fan felt a little awkward, but his eyes lit up honestly. Because Tang Guo was smart enough to calcte six figures mentally, he hadn''t even started this. The other party didn''t even think about it. He looked at the numbers and said the answer. It was very powerful. "Did you also enroll your child in a mental arithmetic ss?" Yu Yu was surprised. She did enroll her son in a mental arithmetic ss, but only on the premise that Xie Fan liked it very much and was very talented in this area, so she was more supportive. Children who have no talent in this area, no matter how hard they work, will be better than ordinary people. Only gifted children can challenge more and more figures in mental arithmetic. Yu Yu didn''t think he had to let her son participate in this kind of mental arithmeticpetition, and couldn''t bear to thank her for being interested. She was really surprised when Xie Fan said that Tang Guo could calcte six figures mentally. This little girl was about five years old. This age is really too young. So she subconsciously thought that Tang Guo himself had talent, and at the same time acquired training. System: Wrong, the host is a very old monster soul, powerful mental power and soul, what is a mere six-digit number? Yang Yuxuan was a little confused and shook her head: "No, I went to kindergarten." In fact, she felt a little guilty in her heart and suddenly became ufortable. She was really sorry for Guoguo, she didn''t know that Guoguo was so smart. "Guoguo, do you have a mental arithmetic ss in the kindergarten?" Yu Yu asked. Tang Guo shook his head: "No." Yu Yu understood, this is the real genius. She and Yang Yuxuan said: "This child Guoguo is not easy. Train it well and don''t dy her talent." Tang Guo refused. She just wanted to teach Xie Fan to be a human being. She didn''t expect to be discovered by this psychologist. "I will consider it." Yang Yuxuan touched Tang Guo''s head, not knowing what she was thinking. My daughter is excellent, and I really can''t dy. So, what should she do? Yu Yu saw Yang Yuxuan''s contradiction, and said: "In fact, no matter what talent, the most important thing is that children like it. At a young age, many things are best because of interest." Although talent is precious, she does not approve of imprisoning a child in a circle because of talent. "Guoguo will go to elementary school next year, right?" Yu Yu asked. Yang Yuxuan nced at Tang Guo and nodded. As soon as I heard Yu Yu, he immediately talked about Xie Fan''s current elementary school and the various benefits of this school. Yang Yuxuan was stunned, and said, "I don''t know if I can win the number." Yu Yu didnt worry at all and said, Guoguo should be able to go to this elementary school. Apart from lottery, this elementary school has special enrollment. Since Guoguo is so young, he can count six figures mentally and should be recruited. This year you can pay attention. Its time to watch the time to sign up." "That''s it." Yang Yuxuan noted this in her heart, "Okay, thank you." Tang Guo didn''t take Yang Yuxuan home directly, but took her mobile phone to find the private restaurant that the system helped her find, and suggested that Yang Yuxuan go to this ce to eat. Yang Yuxuan did not refuse. In fact, she was not short of money. She said she still had pre-marital property. Vol 2 Chapter 4556: Extreme female match (27) Vol 2 Chapter 4556: Extreme female match (27) Actually, Yang Yuxuan was born much better than Tang Tailin. Yang Yuxuan''s family background is better, but her parents are more traditional, and her life is basically a step-by-step life, always under the arrangement of her parents. Yang Yuxuan has not eaten outside since she became pregnant. Tang Guo chose a good private restaurant, and she ate very happily. She felt that as long as she walked out of that house, the surroundings were very bright. She looked at Tang Guo happily and didn''t want to go back. That ce was too depressing and made him unhappy. Tang Guo didn''t intend to take Yang Yuxuan back. After dinner, he took her to the mall to buy beautiful essories and dressed her beautifully. They didn''t go back for lunch, Jiang Juxiang actually called them, and heard that Yang Yuxuan was eating outside, but Jiang Juxiang was so angry. Jiang Juxiangs cooking was not delicious, and it had to be very greasy. With Yang Yuxuan''s conditions, she can hire a nanny who cooks well. Yang Yuxuan herself also had this meaning, but Jiang Juxiang thought that what others did was not good and was a waste of money, so she took care of the work. At the beginning, Jiang Juxiang didn''t live with them, but after Yang Yuxuan became pregnant, Jiang Juxiang didn''t mean to leave after staying here. Tang Tailin bought a house for Jiang Juxiang, but now Jiang Juxiang hase here to live with them. The previous house was given to her daughter by Jiang Juxiang. Her daughter''s family lives there. Tang Tailin didn''t care, he was all his own anyway. Moreover, Yang Yuxuan''s daughter-inw was also wanted by Jiang Juxiang, and she took good care of herself. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan home. Sure enough, as soon as she went home, she heard Jiang Juxiang''s babble, saying that eating outside was unhealthy, and seeing Yang Yuxuan putting on makeup, she didn''t say anything this time, but her face was ugly. "Eighty-eight, you are really willing." Jiang Juxiang said. Obviously, he knew about Xie''s pregnant women series products from the people downstairs. Everyone used them. Jiang Juxiang couldn''t stand it. Besides, that thing was not good. "Isnt your money when Tailin is money? Did you spend it like that? Tailin makes money outside, I dont know how hard it is." Yang Yuxuan did not finish, she was not used to arguing with others. She spends Tang Tailin''s money? Isn''t it all her own money? She has a house in the city center for rent, and a shop for rent, and the monthly rent adds up to tens of thousands. In addition, she doesn''t spend much money, all the money is put in financial management, just spent a little annual interest. She didn''t spend Tang Tallinn''s money, and even when she went to a restaurant to help settle ounts, she was not paid. Jiang Juxiang always said that they are all a family and care about so many things. Tang Tailin didn''t treat her as a family at all. He hadn''t offered her money after so many years of marriage. Speaking of it, Tang Tailin is not as good as Jiang Juxiang, at least Jiang Juxiang is still willing to buy something for the child, as for the rest, nothing else. Tang Guo pulled Yang Yuxuan, and Yang Yuxuan touched her head and led her into the room. She sat there again, looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside. Tang Guo was by his side, and the smile on Yang Yuxuan''s face disappeared. "mom." "What''s wrong with Guoguo?" Yang Yuxuan did not look back, but did not ignore Tang Guo, "Does Guoguo want to go to the elementary school that Dr. Yu said? Guoguo is so smart, if she wants to go, mother will help you pay attention. Wait next year. , Help you sign up." Vol 2 Chapter 4557: Extreme female match (28) Vol 2 Chapter 4557: Extreme female match (28) "Go." "Okay, mom took it down." Yang Yuxuan''s voice was soft, "but mom doesn''t know whether to wait for that time. Mom is very reluctant to bear fruit, and wants to take good care of you." "If my mother can''t take care of Guoguo, what should Guoguo do?" Yang Yuxuan was in pain. She wanted freedom, wanted to get rid of all this, and didn''t want to go on like this anymore. She didn''t know how to get free, just like a cloud falling from the sky, so free. "Guoguo is so well-behaved, so sensible, and still earns pocket money. She can definitely take care of herself, right?" Tang Guo held Yang Yuxuan''s hand: "The premise that I can take care of myself is that my mother is by my side. If my mother is not around, other people will bully me when they see me as a child." Yang Yuxuan was stunned, and she knew how the child without her mother was bullied. "Mom tries to stay with Guoguo as long as possible." "Does mother not like this ce?" Tang Guo decided to persuade Yang Yuxuan to move away from this ce and stay here. Yang Yuxuan''s condition will not get any better, and all her efforts are in vain. A Jiang Juxiang is enough to drive people into the abyss. Yang Yuxuan was silent and did not answer. "Mom, I dont like here either. Grandma doesnt like me, and father doesnt like me either. Dad goes out early every day and returns at night without even looking at me. Dad and mother of school ssmatese together to pick them up. Mom and Dad are different." Yang Yuxuan''s heart was cold, and she was extremely miserable. "Guoguo only needs her mother." Yang Yuxuan couldn''t help crying, Tang Guo quickly wiped her tears. Yang Yuxuan didn''t know what to do. She knew that she was sick, and she also understood that her condition was not right, and she wanted toe out. But sometimes, you just can''t control yourself. "Mom, can we live in another ce? Only you and me." Yang Yuxuan is thinking about living in another ce? She immediately thought of the consequences, Jiang Juxiang would cry and make trouble, Tang Tailin would help Jiang Juxiang speak. The maiden family will know, and they will say that she is hypocritical and sick, ande over and let her live back. The people downstairs may also be discussing that she, a pregnant woman, behaves every day. No one will understand why she moved out. "Mum think about it." Tang Guo did not persecute, she was ready to attack. Tang Tailin can''t forget that man, can he? That being the case, then she will help each other. Yang Yuxuan has always been the one being med. Faced with the surrounding usations countless times, everyone felt that she was hypocritical. She was terrified of the result of moving out of here, afraid of the scene where everyone thought she was wrong. What if Tang Tailin was wrong? Tang Tailin derailed during marriage, or was he with a man who was finally exposed, and he was always involved with that man? In themunity, she buried a bomb, and it was Li Yun. Li Yun''s mother, Aunt Wu is a big mouth, as long as they discover the truth first, Tang Tailin''s reputation will basically be destroyed. "Tongzi, starting from today, help Wen Lang and Tang Tailin recall each other, their mobile phones, social ounts, there must be things that are important to each other, so that they inadvertently appear in the sight of the two." "People in the position of Wen Lang will definitely pay attention to Tang Tailin''s every move." Tang Guo''s consciousness fell in the system space, Chi Xiao gave her some puppet paper people, this thing is particrly useful, "I n to get a puppet. Paper man, let him go hook up with Tang Tailin. You help me register an identity, and then register as that kind of remote mountain orphan status. Let this puppet paper man be an employee of Tang Tailin." She didn''t want to destroy the rtionship between Wen Lang and Tang Tailin, but she wanted Wen Lang to feel a sense of crisis. It wouldn''t be surprising what action she would make when that timees. When Tang Tailin and Wen Lang make something, she will leave evidence to let Li Yun know. Li Yun will definitely tell her family that the wholemunity can''t hide it. Maybe this will irritate Yang Yuxuan, but it can be considered as broken and stand up. With her watching, nothing will happen. Vol 2 Chapter 4558: Extreme female match (29) Vol 2 Chapter 4558: Extreme female match (29) "Xiaofan, I''m out for dinner." Yu Yu knocked on the door and found that his son was holding the book with a serious face. He walked over and patted him on the head. Xie didn''t seem to notice, but still stared at the book in his hand. Tang Guo is two years younger than him. And he was still stumbling on the five-figure figure. For the first time, he felt what it meant to fail, and what it meant to be surpassed, the heart that wanted to catch up. "Smelly boy, y again after eating." Yu Yu patted Xie Fan''s head gently, "Even if you want to surpass others, you have to eat enough." Xie Fan pursed his lower lip and put the book aside: "I see, Mom." "Hurry up." Yu Yu was speechless, "Obviously he is a kid, like an old pedant every day, unlike your dad, and doesn''t want me, I doubt you are not your own person, will you hold a mistake." "The probability of this possibility is zero." Xie Fan analyzed seriously, "When Mom gave birth to me, you were the only person in the delivery room, and the people outside were arranged by Dad. It''s impossible to make a mistake. The video was filmed throughout the whole process. It''s wrong." "I knew it, I shouldn''t have told you this." Yu Yu helped his forehead and sat on his seat, "eat, I will have work for a while." Xie Fan took two bites of rice and asked curiously, "What kind of job? Is there a new patient?" "It''s the aunt with the kids today." Xie Fan responded and did not ask more. "Her condition is already very serious, and pregnancy is added to make it worse. It seems that she is six or seven months pregnant and cannot be controlled with drugs. This period is the most sad and dangerous time for her." Yu Yu said, "Talk to her for a while. Today I talked for almost an hour. She didn''t mention what happened to her and didn''t trust me." "Your maintenance is great." Xie Fan added, "The patient has no sense of security." Mengsheng Yu Yu: "Do you think the food is not good? Go back and y your mental arithmetic if you don''t want to eat." "By the way, brat, what do you think today? That little sister, do you like ying with her?" Xie Fan paused, remembering when Tang Guo had been punished before, pursing his lips, and said, "I will surpass her." "Then go on!" Yu Yu didn''t say anything to strike. His own son has a strong personality. He has been smart since he was a child. He is particrly talented in arithmetic and has never been frustrated. This time, it is not bad to let him feel frustration. After Yu Yu ate, he really went to the study to turn on theputer and sent a message to Yang Yuxuan. When Yang Yuxuan received the news, she was a little surprised. She saw Yu Yu, that is, her current doctor, and replied politely. Originally, Yang Yuxuan''s low emotions were driven by Yu Yu. They talked like friends for almost two hours. Yu Yu reminded her not to use her phone for too long, it''s almost two hours at a time. After chatting with Yu Yu, Yang Yuxuan felt a lot more rxed, and chatting with Yu Yu was still very different from other people. No matter what she talks about, Yu Yu will listen patiently, will not refute, will wait for her to finish, will not rush. The feeling of being valued was something she experienced in the second person. At night, Tang Guo still slept in the same room with Yang Yuxuan. She found that when Tang Tailin came home, Yang Yuxuan would wake up. In the past, Yang Yuxuan would open the door to stare at Tang Tailin, and the other party would greet her lightly, and then do his own thing, especially like a co-renting person. Vol 2 Chapter 4559: Extreme female match (30) Vol 2 Chapter 4559: Extreme female match (30) Now Yang Yuxuan couldn''t afford to look at it, but she still opened her eyes and stared at the position of the door, and closed her eyes when she heard the outside movement disappeared. Tang Tailin came back basically after twelve o''clock, and sometimes it might be eventer. He really didn''t fool around with anyone, and it was not that the restaurant always needed him to watch, but he didn''t like Yang Yuxuan staring at him all the time. Yang Yuxuan is asleep, but Tang Guo is still asleep. She closed her eyes and wasmunicating with her consciousness and system how she would go next. The system has helped the paper puppeteer establish an identity, and she also ns to release another paper puppet. A paper puppet man is an adult, and he wants to meet Tang Tailin to bring out the gentleman. Because I am an adult, I need the system to help register my identity. Another paper puppet, she intends to turn him into a child, to be taken in by someone in the orphanage. What this kid used to do was a nail she buried for the heroine Meng Xi and the heroine Wen Ran, only when the time came, they could use it. After thinking about this, she quietly got up, took out the two paper puppets, and went to the outside balcony. She dripped a little blood on the two paper puppets. ording to her idea, the two puppet paper figures instantly became what she imagined. Jiuzhou Chinese An adult, in his early twenties, and a child, also six or seven years old. Because older children do not need to be adopted. If you are a baby, you don''t know where you will be adopted. "You will call Zeng Chen from now on. The identity information has already been registered for you." Tang Guo took out a stack of red tickets and gave it to the other party. This is her pocket money. Survival depends on you. Your existence willst for at most a hundred years, not too long. Once you havepleted the task, you will be free." Tang Guo was very satisfied with Zeng Chen''s appearance. She was tall, with bulging muscles, and looked very powerful. She also set a persona for him. It should be possible to hook up with Tang Tailin. Of course, she didn''t really make Zeng Chen treat Tang Tailin, or she attracted Wen Ran''s attention and added some fun to their days. "Your name is An Yuan, you are a wanderer. I don''t know where you are, so I try to find a way to get into the orphanage." Tang Guo didn''t give An Yuan a red ticket, and the puppet didn''t starve to death. "You get familiar with this first. In the world, your task is to get close to Wen Ran and be his brother. No, it should be the kind of brother who is kind to him and has a crush on him, but it is impossible to tell him the kind of brother who is absolutely loyal. Without me "Dont show it, but you have to do it. After you show it, the other person will remember the little things between you and him." Feelings must be cultivated from an early age. Wen Ran will definitely like Meng Xi, this is the destiny between them. But one more An Yuan appeared, and Wen Ran was born to death, she didn''t believe Wen Ran didn''t care. Even if he didn''t bend, Meng Xi had to die. The system is silent, and the host counts when people arrive, but no one can actually escape. For such a long game, only the host has this condition. "Okay, let''s go, An Yuan, you remember to grow up ording to your age. You''d better grow up to be more delicate in the future." Vol 2 Chapter 4560: Extreme female match (31) Vol 2 Chapter 4560: Extreme female match (31) An Yuan: "I see, master." "Okay, go, wait for you toplete the task, it is your free body. By the way, this world is full of surveince, usually you don''t be too forceful, just grow up ording to normal people''s indicators. And you Using more capacity will reduce the useful life." If someone walks to the balcony, they will find a five-year-old milk doll who is seriously instructing, an adult, a six or seven-year-old child, as if there is something important in the country. Zeng Chen and An Yuan opened the window, took advantage of the night, and quietly jumped down. "Brother Zeng, when the master''s task ispleted, where are you going to y?" An Yuan asked excitedly. Zeng Chen: "It''s just started, your kid just wants toplete the task to y? y too hard, don''t hurt the master." "Don''t worry, let''s discuss the future, I won''t harm the master." Zeng Chen: "Maybe traveling around the world." "Then take me, but you have to spend more money. World travel requires a lot of red tickets from the host." "You kid, you know a lot." "What kid, aren''t we the same? I can grow up anytime if I need it." Seeing that both of them were gone, Tang Guo quietly went back to the room and got into the bed to sleep. Tang Guo found that Yang Yuxuan still had some changes, at least it wasn''t what Jiang Juxiang said, it was just what. Especially Jiang Juxiang said something about her, Yang Yuxuan would definitely refute Jiang Juxiang. It was not that Yang Yuxuan had never thought about getting rid of this marriage, but everyone around her felt that she was married well, that she was hypocritical and didn''t know what to do. People are different. Some people can grow up independently, but like Yang Yuxuan, people who grew up arranged by their parents do not have this ability. After failing to get recognition and being hit repeatedly, she will only doubt her life and be decadent. Coupled with the influence of the environment, she is sick, and anyone who knows it knows that people with this disease will not be too normal emotionally and psychologically, and normal people cannot understand their inner pain. When the illness is not serious, they actually only need to be gently pulled. The worst thing about Yang Yuxuan''s situation is that no one pulls her. Later in the day, Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan to skin care, beauty and makeup in the morning, and Yang Yuxuan was also used to this life. She didn''t want to stay in that very depressing room all the time, even if Jiang Juxiang spoke badly and Tang Guo was standing next to her, she almost subconsciously refuted Jiang Juxiang. This feeling made her very happy. Jiang Juxiang was very angry. She felt that Yang Yuxuan was getting more and more weird, and Jiang Juxiang, who was not angry, nned to talk to the olddies about her strange-tempered daughter-inw when he went for a walk downstairs in themunity square. However, when she finishedining, and found that everyone was looking at her with strange expressions, and did not agree with her statement, Jiang Juxiang was embarrassed in ce. "Actually, I consulted a doctor. Your Yuxuan lifestyle is healthier for pregnant women and children." "Yes, we are all with Yuxuan now. Aunt Jiang is too careful. Before we went to the birth check with Yuxuan, the doctor said that her condition was much better than before." "Who said that you have to stay in the house every day when you are pregnant? Just go for a walk and buy something you like in order to be physically and mentally healthy." Vol 2 Chapter 4561: Extreme female match (32) Vol 2 Chapter 4561: Extreme female match (32) Jiang Juxiang said: "Yu Xuan is very picky eaters recently. I''m just worried that she will be bad for her children. "Aunt Jiang, don''t worry, we recently joined Yu Xuan in a team." Li Yun said with a smile. Although her face was smiling, she felt in her heart that Jiang Juxiang might not be able to tolerate Yu Xuan. Are you feeling better? Just find the difference here. If they weren''t familiar with Yuxuan, Jiang Juxiang would really seed. Guo Guo had told them that Yu Xuan had originally nned to hire a nanny to keep Jiang Juxiang from being so tired, but she didn''t say that Jiang Juxiang was not good at all. And this Jiang Juxiang, Yu Xuan was disobedient, and rejected her food, so she went outside to eat delicious food. She reallyughed at someone, isn''t she revealing it herself? Yuxuan did not say that this mother-inw was not at all. Before, they thought that Jiang Juxiang was a good mother-inw, but now they understand that some people are really good at pretending. I still remember that Yuxuan''s face became more haggard before. After going to skin care every day and going to private kitchen group with them for pregnant women''s meal, her face has changed visibly. They also learned from Yuxuan that they spent their own money. Are all pregnant, eat well and treat yourself better, isnt that right? Yuxuan did not say that Jiang Juxiang was not good, but her living habits were a little different, and she didn''t have to tire her mother-inw by handling her own affairs. Of course, Yu Xuan didn''t talk much, these were all they asked from Guoguo''s mouth. Child, it must be the truth. She asionally asked Guoguo about Yuxuans family situation, only to realize that Jiang Juxiangs cooking was very unptable. She almost raised Yuxuan as a pig. She was pregnant. Who said she had to eat meat all at once, it was all greasy things. , Not even a good vegetable. She also inquired from Tang Guo''s mouth that Tang Tailin often didn''te back after twelve o''clock, and that Yu Xuan often couldn''t sleep because of this and would wake up. When Tang Tailin came back, she would stare at the door. Does she know that Tang Tailin is not that busy, and his wife is pregnant, even if a man is busy, he still has to spend some time with him in a week? From Tang Guos mouth, she asked from the side. Tang Tailin never apanied Yuxuan to a birth check. Not only that, but she never cared about Yuxuan at home. They might not say a word for a day, maybe even one. No face to face. What kind of couples are here, they are strangers at all. In the past, they thought Yu Xuan was very happy, but now they suddenly discovered that Yu Xuan is not happy, this is simply suffering. Jiang Juxiang kept talking about it. Yuxuan gave her a golden grandson. Li Yun felt that the existence of Tang Tailin was just a seed, right? This is all about using Yuxuan as a tool for giving birth. Its not good for Yuxuan, but she wants someone to get pregnant, scumbag! nausea! "Join the group, what group?" Jiang Juxiang asked in a sharp voice. She looked at these people around her, even if she could talk to her normally, she didn''t say anything about Yang Yuxuan, and she was a little flustered. This is not right, she said about Yuxuan''s previous situation, shouldn''t these people follow her toin about Yang Yuxuan''s fault? Li Yun replied: "Men''s meal, don''t say it, the maternity meal of that private kitchen is very good. Our group is very cost-effective. The meals are very appetizing, and they can be cooked through the ss. Mom even went to stare twice. People who are so worried about my mother agree with me to make the meal for pregnant women. Aunt Jiang, don''t worry, Yuxuan is fine." Jiang Juxiang''s ears were buzzing, and she didn''t want to talk to these people, she couldn''t even speak with so many mouths. Maternity meal? It must be cheating money again. Vol 2 Chapter 4562: Extreme female match (33) Vol 2 Chapter 4562: Extreme female match (33) But so many people think it is good, especially these olddies. If they are really bad, they will not agree to their daughter and daughter-inw to do it. Jiang Juxiang felt boring and greeted him, nning to go home and watch TV. The recent Yang Yuxuan was really mad at her. No wonder Yang Yuxuan said that she didn''t need to prepare meals for her. It turned out to be some kind of maternity meal. She doesn''t cook if she doesn''t cook, and she saves it. "I thought Yu Xuan had a good life." "Yeah, there are some things that can''t be seen on the surface." "I''ve always been surprised. Tang Tailin never came out with Yu Xuan. It turns out that they didn''t agree at all." "If you don''t agree, people have to give birth to children. Listening to Jiang Juxiang''s meaning, you are not reconciled if you don''t have a hand. They Tang family, do they have the throne to inherit?" "Jiang Juxiang is always embarrassed to say that Yang Yuxuan is not, that is not, how much he has paid. You have not discovered how bad Yuxuan''s condition was before. By the way, Xiaoyun, you said that Yuxuan might have suffered from that before Depression, I have read a lot of books in this area recently,bined with Yuxuan''s condition, it is really possible." Li Yun nodded: "Not only that, but a friend of mine from the hospital also told me that Yu Xuan seems to be registered in the psychology department." "My wife is indifferent every day, and doesn''t care about her at all. Can there be no problems in her heart? There is also a lot of pressure in her belly who looks forward to it every day." "Fortunately, Guoguo is sensible, otherwise Yuxuan''s life would be even more difficult." Li Yun: "I asked the girl Guoguo. Yu Xuan is often forced by Jiang Juxiang to eat fatty and greasy things. Jiang Juxiang is like raising people like pigs." "In fact, Jiang Juxiang couldn''t live here at the beginning. It was when Yu Xuan was pregnant with her first child, she lived there and never left. I heard that she boasted that Tang Tailin bought her a house, but now that house, She has lived in a family for her daughter, even if it is said that the daughter lives in the family, they will also take her parents-inw and mother-inw to live in that house." An olddy said. Everyone was speechless for a while, which was a bit of a response. It was really unlucky for Yu Xuan to give up the house and let her daughter''s family live with her parents-inw. "Isnt it just bullying Yuxuan who cant speak, is she honest? Speaking of which, Yuxuans family background is not bad. Tang Tailin can marry Yuxuan, it is still a high level. How did Yuxuan say that she is an urban girl, and Tang Tailin is a rural Born. The ability is good, and the foundation is not as good as Yuxuan. In fact, it is not to look down on his origin, but to marry a girl from another family and treat them well." In fact, these people didn''t know that Tang Tailin''s restaurant was able to open so sessfully. Arge part of the reason was that Wen Ran gave him a lot of help during the campus period. Otherwise, relying only on the basis of the Tang family, it would be impossible for the restaurant to open so prosperously, and the initial capital would not be enough. [The host is big, now the wind reviews below themunity have changed drastically, and now I am waiting for Wen Ran to discover that someone has hooked Tang Tailin, and then dedicated himself. Tang Guo sat on the seesaw and nced across Xie Fan. Xie Fan seemed to find the seesaw very boring. "Wait, Wen Ran will find out soon." Tang Guo is not afraid at all, Wen Ran won''t show up, how is it possible. If Tang Tailin was really tempted by Yang Yuxuan, maybe Wen Ran would take another action. Vol 2 Chapter 4563: Extreme female match (34) Vol 2 Chapter 4563: Extreme female match (34) He could allow Tang Tailin to be like him, with one queen, but he would not allow Tang Tailin to like another person. "Look, they had a lot of fun." Yu Yu and Yang Yuxuan said. She is now Yang Yuxuan''s psychiatrist and specially invited Yang Yuxuan to enlighten. "I rarely take Guoguo to these ces to y." Yang Yuxuan said, "my mother is very irresponsible." "Howe, you think Guoguo is so smart, it''s your credit." Yang Yuxuan suddenly remembered that Tang Guo knew a lot of characters, and remembered that she had done a lot of prenatal education when she was pregnant with Tang Guo, and she couldn''t help talking to Yu Yu. Yu Yu was surprised: "It turned out to be like this." Turning to Tang Guo''s side, Xie Fan sat on the seesaw with a serious face. His mother insisted that hee to y with such naive things. At first he refused. But now he is ying very slippery, although very boring, but the little girl opposite seems to like to y. Seeing that the other party was better than him, he reluctantly yed with her for a while. There were many people around, and they couldn''t help but look at the two children ying on the seesaw. Especially Tang Guo narrowed his face, Xie Fan pursed his lips, as if someone owed him millions. "Even if children are upset, they still like to y these little games." "Hahaha, I also found out that this little boy must have been wronged, and the little girl was coaxing him and ying games with him." Xie Fan: How could the eyes tell them that he was wronged? "Fun?" Xie Fan asked. Tang Guo nodded: "It''s fun." Xie Fan: "Don''t you feel naive?" "I''m only five years old and still a kid." Xie Fan had nothing to say, so he could only y with Tang Guo. If she hadn''t done a lot of mental arithmetic, he would not havee to y a game of mental retardation like seesaw. Seesaw, where is mental calction fun. Little girls are really different from boys, especially naive. But he is willing to bet and lose, and there is nothing left to reluctantly y. "My mother said, you are going to take the specialty test of my school next year?" Xie Fan changed the subject, "I don''t think there is a problem. Your mental arithmetic is already six figures, and the teacher will like it very much." Xie Fan and Tang Guo talked about many things about the school, and also said that he had also participated in the special student test to enter the school. After all, there is now a lottery to go to elementary school. There is only one way to choose the school you like. Tang Guo doesn''t actually need to take the special longevity test. ording to the lottery in her memory, she can also get to this school. However, there are always many idents, and she needs to be Yang Yuxuan''s pride, so she still enters the school as a special student. She is looking forward to next year, she shouldn''t be in a ss with Meng Xi, but she must know Meng Xi. Next year, her younger sister will also be born, and then she can start thinking about divorcing her Yang Yuxuan and Tang Tailin. Oh, before that, we have to expose Tang Tailin and Wen Lang''s affairs and destroy his reputation. "Xiao Fan, don''t always take your sister Guoguo on the seesaw, go to y with other things, and take your sister Guoguo on the swing." Yu Yu said. Xie Fan refused, but Tang Guo stared at him and said, "Go y on the swing." Xie Fan: "Okay." "I sit, you push." Xie Fan: "..." "Ok." The two walked to the swing position, Tang Guo sat up, and Xie Fan silently began to push. He didn''t know how he would fall into the swing. "How did you do it?" Xie Fan asked. Tang Guo tilted her head: "What did you say?" "It''s six-digit mental arithmetic. My mother said that you can count six-digits without participating in mental arithmetic training. How did you calcte it?" Xie Fan asked seriously. Tang Guo was silent for a moment. How did he figure it out, his soul and spirit were strong, and he didn''t need to spend all his answers before appearing. This bullied the children. "Maybe, it''s talent, I haven''t counted it before." Tang Guo said. Xie Fan''s eyes shed. He knew there were many smart people in this world, but he didn''t expect to meet someone younger than him. "No skill?" "Does talent require skill?" Xie Fan was frustrated, which was too shocking. System: Hahahahaha, the host is unscrupulous. Vol 2 Chapter 4564: Extreme female match (35) Vol 2 Chapter 4564: Extreme female match (35) Tang Tailin recently recruited a new employee. The new employee is tall, honest, and able to endure hardships. He is from a remote mountainous area. It is said that after walking out for a long time, I came here bumpy all the way, and unfortunately, I thought of him. Recently, the restaurant is preparing to introduce some high-end dishes, so he has to personally inspect the original ingredients. The new employee of this corner Zengchen ran up and down with him, and it really didn''t hurt at all. Tang Tailin is very satisfied with Zeng Chen, and will take this employee to everything. And Zeng Chen, as Tang Guo said, was more enthusiastic and grateful to Tang Tailin. He pretended to be a naive appearance, and Tang Tailin would naturally teach him something hand-in-hand. There was no need to be too ambiguous, and Wen Lang couldn''t stand it either. Wen Lang knew Tang Tailin''s orientation. Even if Tang Tailin got married and had children, it was impossible to fall in love with a woman. However, Wen Lang naturally couldn''t stand the appearance of a man who was not nearly as good-looking as Tang Tailin''s side. In only half a month, Wen Lang watched Tang Tailin''s movements every day and found that a young man appeared beside him, who was still taking care of this young man, and he couldn''t bear it. One night, Tang Tailin left the hotel, preparing to drive home. In fact, he doesn''t need to stay sote at all. The manager of the hotel can see it. He only needs to grasp the following general directions. He went home sote, but he didn''t want to face the two people in the family too early, let alone eat with them, he felt ufortable all over. Whenever he saw Jiang Juxiang, he would think of the other party forcing him to marry and have children, and threatened him by jumping off the building. Seeing Yang Yuxuan, he would remember to endure the difort in his heart and want to do some childbirth with her. After each time, he felt nauseous, so he didn''t want to see her. Tang Tailin walked to the parking lot. He was about to open the door and was suddenly stopped by someone. He shouted, "Who are you?" The man turned him over, the motion he was about to break free was still, and the two became silent for a moment. After a long time, Tang Tailin pushed the person who was pushing on him: "President Wen, I am going home." "You didn''t say anything when you saw me?" "All these years have passed, what else can they say?" They are all married and have children, so what can they say. Wen Lang didn''t do it. He pressed Tang Tailin and kissed him for a while. After a while, he said, "I have been paying attention to you every day for these years." Without waiting for Tang Talin to resist, Wen Lang pulled people into his car. , "But, you don''t pay attention to me at all, and you dare tough at others." "Do you dislike me when I am old, so I just fell in love with that young man?" Wen Lang said, gritted his teeth. [The host is big and has a bit spicy eyes. ] If the system has a hand, it will cover its eyes, [Well, both of them are still married, right? Just performing live in the car? "Do you expect this kind of person to control yourself?" Tang Guo was not surprised at all. After Wen Lang saw Tang Tailin, what would happen to the two. Wen Lang is a very possessive person with a strong personality, while Tang Tailin''s personality is slightly passive. Because of family reasons, these two people had to choose one to get married. A woman married to Wen Lang almost only has benefits, but doesn''t care about Wen Lang''s past. In their circle, there were people they liked before marriage, but they couldn''t get married, and it was normal for them to be disconnectedter. Vol 2 Chapter 4565: Extreme female match (36) Vol 2 Chapter 4565: Extreme female match (36) Theirbined task requires only having a son, and then ying their own, there is no problem. In fact, the same is true. Since the birth of Wen Ran, Wen Lang''s wife Xu E has never lived with Wen Lang. Xu E is very different from Yang Yuxuan. All she cares about is the two family businesses. As long as Wen Lang doesnt p her in the face in front of her face or y in secret, it has nothing to do with her. She can open one eye and close one. eye. Simrly, Xu E is more open to ying, and Wen Lang will not pay attention to her, as long as she is on the surface. This also makes Xiaoxiao very warm and dissatisfied with his parents. Xu E has no special feelings for the child Wen Ran, especially since this child hated her when she was young, she didn''t bother to care about it. "Now I have helped them meet again," Tang Guo said casually. "In the past few years, Wen Lang has been restraining himself. Now he is the helm of Wen, and he haspleted the tasks of the two families and had a child with Xu E. No one can control him. Now, it is impossible for him to let Tang Tailin go." "Look, they will often date and do all kinds of extraordinary things. You only need to take photos of the evidence that they are together." [I see, the host is big. The system said bitterly, as a system without a number, it was already very hard, but he was forced to watch this kind of picture. He thought it was a hot system. After handing it over to the system, Tang Guo didn''t pay attention. The system asked her if she wanted to watch the pictures of Wen Lang and Tang Tailin. She quickly refused: "I''m a kid and can''t watch those things." System: This is pretty good. Yang Yuxuan is in a good state recently. Even if Yu Yu doesn''t ask Yang Yuxuan out, she willmunicate with Yang Yuxuan on the Inte every day. Gradually, Yang Yuxuan will talk to Yu Yu about things about her home. Under Yu Yu''s gradual picture, Yang Yuxuan finally couldn''t help telling Yu Yu about her experiences over the years in the middle of the night. When Yu Yu saw that paragraph of text, he was also a little silent. She originally thought that Yang Yuxuan''s illness was caused by theck of a deep rtionship with her husband. After all, they were married on a blind date and the pregnancy was ignored. She did not expect that the real murderer was Tang Tailin and Jiang Juxiang deceived the marriage. Yu Yu: Have you talked about this with your family? Yang Yuxuan: When I first discovered that Tang Tailin had no feelings for me, it had been a year since Guoguo had been born at that time. I told my family that there might not be a good fit between me and Tang Tailin, and I haven''t found those at that time. Yu Yu: What did your family say? Yang Yuxuan: They thought it was me making a fuss, saying that many couples would sleep in separate rooms after they gave birth. It was my worry. They all feel that such a husband''s house is hard to find and feel hypocritical. Yu Yu: You are not hypocritical. Many people are willing to live the couple''s life without feelings. It does not mean that this way is correct. Yang Yuxuan: So, I wanted to end my marriage with Tang Tailin. Isn''t it wrong? Even if he is clean and self-conscious, such an inw is hard to find? Yu Yu: You are not happy again, what does it have to do with you? If you are not good to you and make you unhappy, then this marriage is harmful to you. Which man will marry a wife back and ignore it. This is called cold violence. Yang Yuxuan: I see, thank you Dr. Yu. Vol 2 Chapter 4566: Extreme female match (37) Vol 2 Chapter 4566: Extreme female match (37) Yu Yu: Now that they found out that they lied to marry, do you have any ns? Yang Yuxuan: My mother''s family said that Tang Tailin didn''t mess around outside, and also broke the previous rtionship, let me ept the reality. He said that whoever did not miss it, just change it. In short, I feel that my divorce is not good. I will regret losing such a husband and mother-inw in the future. Yu Yu: First of all, Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin conceal Tang Tailin''s sexual orientation and cheat you into marriage. From this point alone, it was their fault. Regardless of whether they treat you well or not, they are marrying fraud, which is unforgivable. Not to mention that they are not treating you badly, even if it is good, it is not an excuse to forgive them. Yu Yu: If their behavior is correct, can it be considered that some people who can''t get a daughter-inw will tie a girl back and try their best to be nice to her? Yang Yuxuan: Of course not. Yu Yu: That''s right, not to mention that they treat you badly. Your mother-inw just wants you to have a son. Tang Tailin just doesn''t have the courage to be with the person he likes,promise with his mother, and add all the pain to In your body, their behavior is bad. Yang Yuxuan: What should I do? Yu Yu: What do you want to do? The environment you live in is very unfavorable. If it continues, the condition will get worse. At present you can barely control yourself, but in the long run, I cannot guarantee that you will unconsciously do something that you regret beyond your reach. You are pregnant and you have a lovely daughter. What should they do if something happens to you? Yang Yuxuan: I want to leave the current environment, but everyone will think I am hypocritical. Yu Yu: You live your life by yourself, so you know by yourself. When what everyone thinks makes you sad and painful, you should think about the suggestions of these people. It may not be for your benefit, but they think it is good. Yang Yuxuan: I think about it... Yu Yu didn''t continue to say anything, she was chatting with Yang Yuxuan from the perspective of a friend. Yang Yuxuan is in a good state recently. Talking more should be able to stabilize the other party''s condition, at least not suddenly getting worse. After finishing chatting with Yang Yuxuan, Yu Yu''s face was ugly, as if it was going to rain. Looking at Yu Yu''s appearance, Xie Fan walked over and handed her a ss of water: "Mom, I''m so angry with the strange patient again? Drink a ss of water and calm down." If Dad knew Moms voice, he would definitely talk to him, thinking he hadnt taken care of her. Other children are babies, and he is the little nanny at home. Yu Yu took the cup and touched Xie Fan''s head with a smile: "Good boy, every time mom gets angry, she is so good, if it''s not for being angry, it''s bad for your health, mom wants to be angry every day. The corner of Xie Fan''s mouth twitched, which was really strange. "Your Aunt Yang''s situation is a bitplicated." Yu Yu shook his head, did not say much, and Xie Fan did not ask. I remembered the little girl who was particrly happy on the swing. He squeezed his fist hard, he must mentally calcte the six figures as soon as possible, not to make a milk doll look down. Early in the morning, Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan to skin care and make-up again. While walking on the road, Yang Yuxuan suddenly asked her a question. "Guoguo, what do you think if mom doesn''t want to live at home?" Tang Guo was surprised. It seemed that Yu Yu had made progress. She hurriedly said, "Where does mother want to live?" Yang Yuxuan pursed her lips and said, "I just don''t live at home, but live elsewhere." Vol 2 Chapter 4567: Extreme female match (38) Vol 2 Chapter 4567: Extreme female match (38) "As long as my mother is happy, Guoguo will go with her mother anyway." Yang Yuxuan was originally nervous and rxed, she couldn''t help but squeeze her hand holding Tang Guo tightly: "Really? No matter where her mother goes, Guo Guo must be with her mother?" "Yes, Guoguo only likes to be around her mother. Grandma and father don''t like Guoguo. Only mother likes Guoguo." Yang Yuxuan was very sad. It turned out that her daughter, like her, didn''t like this home. "So how about we go to find a new ce to live today?" "Of course it''s good." Tang Guo was extremely happy, this matter is progressing fast. It is still necessary for people of the same age to chat with Yang Yuxuan so that the other party can make the right decision as soon as possible. When I went to the skin care and makeup counter, there were already many people, some of whom were in the samemunity. When doing skin care, Li Yun likes to chat with Yang Yuxuan. Now she is very concerned about Yang Yuxuan''s situation. Maybe they are all pregnant women. She is more sensitive. Yang Yuxuan''s current situation makes her feel very pitiful. She is afraid that the other party''s condition will get worse, so she will say more about happiness to make her happy. Gradually, Yang Yuxuan also regarded Li Yun as a friend. Compared with other people, she and Li Yun took the initiative to speak more often. The aunts in themunity and the pregnant women''s circle all felt that Yang Yuxuan was a little depressed, and Tang Guo had already had a good impression on her, they would only think Yang Yuxuan was very pitiful. They also mentioned to Jiang Juxiangst time whether Yang Yuxuan is a little depressed, let her pay more attention. In the end, Jiang Juxiang didn''t care at all, and she said she was pregnant, isn''t it all like this? Young people nowadays are just hypocritical. It''s not good to have a child, that''s not good. As everyone knows, Jiang Juxiang''s remarks offended all the pregnant women here, and they are reluctant to say many things to Jiang Juxiang. Jiang Juxiang''s attitude also showed that she actually didn''t care about Yang Yuxuan''s life and death so much. What she cared most was the child in her stomach, she was still a good person. Because of Yang Yuxuan''s affairs, these aunts and pregnant women are especially concerned about depression in pregnant women and have alsomunicated with doctors. As a result, the more they knew, the more worried they were. They didn''t expect that the disease didn''t look big, and it could kill people easily. In those days of aunts, there were actually many people whomitted suicide. At that time, they only felt that those people suddenly couldn''t figure it out and did stupid things. Thinking about it now, those people may not be suffering from this disease. It''s just that in that era, everyone''s focus was not on this aspect. This disease has always existed, and it did not happen by ident. Recently, the smiles on Yang Yuxuans face have increased. People like Li Yun are very pleased. In their opinion, there should be a share of their credit, right? Yang Yuxuan suddenly said to Li Yun at this moment: "I want to move out and have a baby in two months. I want to change to a quieter ce." "Move out?" Li Yun was surprised. Yang Yuxuan was a little nervous. She nced at Li Yun and found that the other party was just surprised, and then nodded: "Yeah." "It''s okay to move out and live, I agree. Change to a quieter environment. It''s good for you or your children. Just live near the hospital. It will be more convenient to have a baby at that time. It will be more convenient to go anywhere. I dont need people to cook meals if I have a meal for pregnant women. As for the hygiene of the home, I just call a part-time job. Li Yun knew that Yang Yuxuan was not short of money. She felt that after marriage, Yang Yuxuan was less and less concerned about dressing Up. Vol 2 Chapter 4568: Extreme female match (39) Vol 2 Chapter 4568: Extreme female match (39) Thinking of the environment in which the other person was in, I guess he didn''t have the heart to dress up. This time it was Yang Yuxuan''s turn to be stunned. She thought Li Yun would think she moved out to live in shock. As everyone knows, all the pregnant women here sympathize with her. In her house, it might as well go out to live, but they didn''t say anything, not as direct as Li Yun, but they didn''t mean to object. Yang Yuxuan rarely understands this feeling of not being immediately refuted. How to say it is to give her more confidence. After skin care and makeup, they went to lunch. After the meal, a group of pregnant women helped Yang Yuxuan and found a ce to live. They were very enthusiastic. Halfway down, they helped find a house, paid the money, and signed the contract, very quickly. Back to themunity, Yang Yuxuan felt that this was a dream. When she got home, Yang Yuxuan still had some hesitation, because she had grouped a meal for pregnant women, and now Jiang Juxiang would no longer make a table full of meat. Watching Yang Yuxuane back, looking across the tree is not very pleasing, Yin and Yang said a few words strangely. When Yang Yuxuan proposed to go out to live, Jiang Juxiang exploded. Yang Yuxuan listened to Jiang Juxiangs sharp voice without much reaction. She was used to it, and she was even calmer in her heart. Unlike before, every time she heard Jiang Juxiangs words, she felt very ufortable and depressed, as if she was about to explode. . This time, she watched Jiang Juxiang kept saying there, that there were very few fluctuations. After Jiang Juxiang finished speaking, she said: "I have rented the house." "You...you''re the other way around, what''s wrong with the family, you have to go out to live?" Jiang Ju''s scent was furious, and it spread out, thinking that her mother-inw was doing her well. Since her pregnancy, Yang Yuxuan hase more and more. The more things happen. Yang Yuxuan looked at Jiang Juxiang and said, "What''s so good about here? A mother-inw who treats me as a pig and only hopes that I will give birth to my grandchildren, can''t see each other every day, half a word. Communication, indifferent and speechless, husband whoes back early every morning. Okay?" Jiang Juxiang was asked, but she quickly reacted: "Tailin works so hard, isn''t it just to support this family?" "The money he earned has never been in my hands. Whatever I go out to buy, I spend my own money to support the family? I didn''t feel it." When Jiang Juxiang had to say something, Yang Yuxuan One sentence blocked Jiang Juxiang, "You know why Tang Tailin married me. He doesn''t like me. He likes a man. He still can''t forget that man. Don''t think I don''t know." When she said this, Yang Yuxuan only felt a sigh of disgust in her heart: "If I knew about this, I would never marry him. It''s great for you to hide it. You are a fraudulent marriage!" Yang Yuxuan nced at Jiang Juxiang, then turned back to the room. Jiang Juxiang was overwhelmed with anger, too irritating. But Yang Yuxuan''s words, she couldn''t refute it, and it wouldn''t look good if she went out. In this matter, let''s call my inws tomorrow. I hope they can persuade people toe back. If they have a home, what does it mean to live out? People who didn''t know outside thought she was bullying her daughter-inw, and she was not good at Tai Lin''s reputation. Early the next morning, the workers Yang Yuxuan had invited came over to help her move some useful things. Under Jiang Juxiang''s gloomy face, she took Tang Guo away. When she came to the rental house, Yang Yuxuan stood in front of the window. She only felt that the air was much fresher. Perhaps she should move out earlier. "Does Guoguo like it here?" "I like it." Tang Guo replied. When Yang Yuxuan was about to say something, her phone rang, she picked up the phone, looked at the caller ID, and her smile disappeared. "mom." "Yu Xuan, why did you move out? What''s the big deal? If you have to move out, what can''t you discuss? You, you really want to **** me and your father..." Yang Yuxuan listened to the chatter on the phone for a long time, and waited until there was no voice, and said, "Mom, if I don''te out, maybe I''m going to die there." Vol 2 Chapter 4569: Extreme female match (40) Vol 2 Chapter 4569: Extreme female match (40) Yang Yuxuan''s words made the mother Yang on the other side of the phone stunned, and she didn''t say anything for a while, because Yang Yuxuan seldom refuted her. Her daughter has always been well-behaved and they are very satisfied with her growth. From her childhood to her marriage and childbirth, she has always believed that her daughter''s life is smooth and perfect, which many people envy. Therefore, she will stop Yang Yuxuan. In this society, there are really too few men like Tang Tailin who can find a husband like the Tang family. "No matter how it is, it''s not very usible to move out. Your mother-inw should be angry now. What will the people in yourmunity think of you then? She just said something, and her reputation will be lost." Mother Yang persuaded. Yang Yuxuan: "Mom, do you think I''m doing well?" "Yuxuan, what are you thinking about? Of course I like you to have a good life, otherwise I won''t persuade you to go back. You have two children now, one is going to elementary school, the other is about to be born, and then some families Contradiction, what about these two children?" "Mom, I live outside and can live well." Yang Yuxuan was very persistent this time. Maybe she had never received so much support before and wanted to try. From childhood to adulthood, her parents helped her arrange her life. It was indeed smooth and smooth. There were no ups and downs. Unlike her ssmates, she always experienced idents in the middle. If the blind date she met was not Tang Tailin, but another person who was in tune with her, maybe she could really live a life like her parents thought smoothly. However, she met Tang Tailin, the person who wanted to push her into the abyss. "You kid, why have you be so stubborn." "Mom, didn''t you say that you want me to have a good life? When I go back, I will only live a good life in the eyes of others. When Ie out, I will live a good life as I think." Yang Yuxuan''s words made Yang''s mother a little wondering how to say: "Yuxuan, what happened?" "Tang Tailin doesn''t like me. I told you for a long time that he likes a man and he has not forgotten that man. You said he is a good man, but this is not for me, but for the person he likes. You say he is clean and self-conscious, but in fact he is not for me, but the man." "Tang Tailin promised to marry me and have children, but to deal with Jiang Juxiang not to bother him. Jiang Juxiang only hoped that I could have a son. Whether it was pregnant with Guoguo or now pregnant, Tang Tailin did not apany me for a birth check. Except when he has children, he doesn''t go home until after midnight every night. Unless I open the door, we may never see each other." "Mom, do you really think I''m doing well?" Listening to these words of Yang Yuxuan, Mother Yang felt that Tang Tailin was a bit too much. She had heard Yang Yuxuan said before that Tang Tailin and her were inappropriate, but she thought it was her daughter''s hypocrisy. Before the other party was finished, she began to persuade each other, naturally not knowing the specifics. The daughter also told her that Tang Tailin used to like men''s things. She thought it was ignorant when she was young. Now that she is cut off, she can live a good life. For this reason, she did not know the specifics when she persuaded Yang Yuxuan to go back and live a good life. Now Yang Yuxuan told her carefully, Mother Yang could not say any more, Tang Tailin was fine. "Mom go over and talk about him." Yang Yuxuan didn''t say any more, as long as Mother Yang didn''t bother her and let her move back to live there, she didn''t want to deal with that much. Vol 2 Chapter 4570: Extreme female match (41) Vol 2 Chapter 4570: Extreme female match (41) After Yang''s mother hung up the phone, she greeted Father Yang, hurriedly got in the car, and was about toe to Tang''smunity. Jiang Juxiang is still thinking about when Yang Yuxuan can move back. Mother Yang has been told about the matter. She thinks that Yang Yuxuan will be persuaded toe back soon, and she doesn''t bother to take care of it. Now she is in themunity downstairs, chatting with those olddies, tears and snots about Yang Yuxuan''s going out to live, where to put her olddy. "Mrs. Jiang, dont suffer anymore. You wailing like this, and you dont know how many floors you have to prate. Pregnant women are the most unbearable noise. I think your Yuxuan must not bear to tell you this. I went out to live by myself." Aunt Wu has always been a fearless aunt. Seeing Jiang Juxiang''s pretentious gesture, she said that Yang Yuxuan was not the one, and she was speechless. If they hadn''t been in contact with Yang Yuxuan every day, they might have been deceived by Jiang Juxiang. Yang Yuxuan is a good girl in their city, gentle and highly educated, how could she be as savage and willful as Jiang Juxiang said. Jiang Juxiang was really like a shrew after sshing around. Jiang Juxiang was a little dumbfounded, is this different from what she thought? Jiang Juxiang watched these people chat about themselves, and didn''t care about her wailing at all, and was very angry. At this moment, Jiang Juxiang''s cell phone rang, took it out and saw that Tang Tailin was calling? "What? Go on a business trip for at least one week? To choose the high-end ingredients? Don''t worry about going personally, all right, Tai Lin, don''t worry, I will take care of me at home." Listening to my son''s restaurant business getting more and more Well, Jiang Juxiang finally let out a sigh of relief. These people, just sour her. She didn''t tell Tang Tailin about Yang Yuxuan, because after she said it, Tang Tailin wouldn''t care too much. Now she suddenly felt that it was right for her son to dislike Yang Yuxuan, and that Yang Yuxuan''s virtues made her son like it. Waiting for Yang Yuxuan to give birth to a grandson, she didn''t bother to care about so much, so they could do whatever they wanted. Jiang Juxiang went home triumphantly with his mobile phone, without even looking at the olddies behind him. "Looking at her sluggish look, Yu Xuan must have a hard time at home." "I also said that Yu Xuan is not sensible, so she let her son-inw and his daughter live in the old-age house that her son bought for her, and she came to rub her son''s residence without being embarrassed. Yu Xuan''s marrying to the Tang family was really bad. "Don''t look at Tang Tailin earning so much money and never spent it for Yu Xuan. Fortunately, she is a solid city girl, otherwise she doesn''t know what to do." "It''s so pathetic." Tang Tailin was in Wen Lang''s vi at this time. The reason he made the call back was because he was reunited with his lover. Wen Lang decided to take him on a half-month cruise instead of choosing high-end ingredients. Jiang Juxiang didn''t understand this, so he just made an excuse. He was married, and Yang Yuxuan became pregnant and gave birth to a child. Now it''s time for him to be free. The ticket was for the night after tomorrow. Tang Tailin was still a little tired and nned to sleep a little longer. As for the Tangjiamunity, Li Yun was sitting aside, listening to Aunt Wu and others chatting and gossiping. She was ying with her mobile phone, and the interface of the mobile phone suddenly showed an iing call, and she quickly picked it up. "Is it Ms. Li Yun Li?" Li Yun was stunned. Could it be an advertisement, but she still didn''t hang up. If it is an advertisement and a liar, she must fix each other. "I''m Li Yun, are you?" Vol 2 Chapter 4571: Extreme female match (42) Vol 2 Chapter 4571: Extreme female match (42) "That''s right, Ms. Li, congrattions. You have obtained the family boat ticket for the half-month cruise. Now please let Ms. Li tell me the address. We will immediately arrange for someone to mail the cruise ticket to Ms. Li. The cruiseunch time is At eight o''clock in the evening the day after tomorrow, we will leave in e-city." Li Yun was stunned again, she got the ferry ticket, what did she buy got the ferry ticket? Li Yun hurriedly asked, and now I understand, it was thest time I went to the supermarket, and there was indeed an event at the supermarket. Among them, the first prize is a half-month cruise for the whole family. She is too lucky. The aunt in themunity was also sour in her heart. She was really lucky. It was a half-month cruise and the whole family. In other words, no more than five people can go. The next day, Li Yun received a half-month boat ticket for the whole family. This boat ticket allows five people to go. "I don''t know, what kind of sparks can Li Yun''s family and Tang Tailin Wen Lang meet." No one could get the original cruise ticket. For activities like this, there are some awards, which can''t be won at all, so she made the system move. It was also because I knew the movements of Tang Tailin and Wen Lang that I thought of such a way. Li Yun, that''s not bad, she will definitely bring back a surprise to themunity. At present, Li Yun''s family has gone to e-city, ready to board the cruise. Tang Guo still apanies Yang Yuxuan, and the trajectory of activities is the same as before. Sinceing out, Yang Yuxuan''s mood has improved a lot. Besides, the day before yesterday Yang''s father and mother Yang found the Tang familymunity. Hearing that Tang Tailin had gone on a business trip, he had no choice but to return. They asked where Yang Yuxuan lived, but Yang Yuxuan didn''t want to say. The two couples have no choice but to go back first and call Yang Yuxuan every day. Nothing has happened so far, they n to wait for Tang Tailin toe back to resolve the matter. Li Yun''s family was already on the cruise and had fun. This cruise ship is extremely luxurious. The tickets they get for the whole family can go to every area. The cruise ship is too big and they can only y one by one. Until they came to the entertainment city on the cruise ship, the storytelling entertainment city, rather than the casino. "Oh, this is the ce where the really riche to." Aunt Wu listened to the voices of those people adding chips, and was so excited that these people were all adding millions, so rich Right. If you lose, it won''t be tens of millions. Oh my god, I can''t stand it anymore. Aunt Wu hurriedly pinched her group, and the Li family with a warning face said, just look at it, not gamble. Li Yun and others nodded hurriedly, just to see, so much money, do you feel distressed if you lose? They feel distressed when they look at it. After wandering around, Li Yun suddenly saw a familiar person, covering her mouth in surprise, she pulled Aunt Wu hard: "Mom, mom, look at it..." To be honest, Tang Tailin didn''t know the people in themunity, so even if Aunt Wu waited to stand in front of him, he would not recognize it. "That''s Tang Tailin, right?" Li Yun whispered, "Why is he here? Didn''t he say to get high-end ingredients? There is something tricky." "Be quiet, don''t let people find out." Aunt Wu said, she had hung the phone around her neck and turned on the camera so that no one would doubt what she was taking. Li Yun couldn''t help but give her mother a thumbs up. Her mother was really amazing, and she never said that the olddy''s mobile phone was very old-fashioned. "Fuck, who is that man? You even kissed Tang Tailin?" "Unbelievable, unbelievable, does Yu Xuan know about this?" "I doubt it." "Whether you know it or not, Yu Xuan is very unlucky." Vol 2 Chapter 4572: Extreme female match (43) Vol 2 Chapter 4572: Extreme female match (43) "Mom, do we want to talk to Yuxuan about this?" Li Yun''s family all went back to the room and looked at the picture taken on Aunt Wu''s phone. It was very clear. It was Tang Tailin''s interaction with a man. The two were close. Unrestrained, no scruples about people around doing some intimate things. In their eyes, it''s a bit spicy. "You said, does Jiang Juxiang know about this?" Aunt Wu snorted: "Jiang Juxiang is Tang Tailin''s mother. She may not know what her son''s virtue is? She thought that Tang Tailin was a gentleman and didn''t speak much. He nevermunicated with us. He left early and returnedte. He didn''t recognize us before. But look at him and the man, it''s not funny, they look like slutty little hoofs." Li Yun pulled Aunt Wu: "Mom, these words are too ugly." "Sad? It''s not right for a man to have an affair. Tang Tailin is more difficult than having an affair. Didn''t you find out that he is the one below? You must talk to Yuxuan about this matter. However, you have to be tactful, Xiaoyun, You first try Yuxuan''s side and ask her if she knows about Tang Tailin." Aunt Wu looked suspicious, "I actually suspect that Yuxuan knows something, but there is no way to tell outsiders that you said she was sick, is it right? Does this matter?" "This Tang Tailin is too shameful," Li Yun scratched her head, "If you want to engage with a man, don''t get married. Isn''t this a fraudulent marriage?" Aunt Wu set her gaze on her son-inw: "If you dare to do this kind of thing, I promise to make you fade even if you fight for your life." The innocent was affected by the son-inw, and he quickly begged for mercy, saying that he only liked Li Yun, how could he do that kind of thing. If he really has a different orientation, he will definitely not get married. "That''s it." Aunt Wu is very concerned about this, because Li Yun and Yang Yuxuan are close, she is very concerned about depression, she is also a person who has lived to learn and reads books or something, not An average aunt. She knows the **** group a little bit, so she gets more angry. Because she had heard that a co-wife was tricked into giving birth to a child, and eventually contracted a disease by a **** man. "Xiaoyun, you can chat with Yuxuan on the Inte now and try it out." Li Yun was assigned the task, with a pitiful heart, immediately contacted Yang Yuxuan. Rotten Books On Yang Yuxuan''s side, seeing some beautiful photos suddenly sent by Li Yun, she also replied with the other party''s news. The two were chatting, the topic was crooked, and Li Yun finally tapped Tang Tailin''s side. Yang Yuxuan was already very sensitive, so she directly asked Li Yun what was going on, if she found out what Tang Tailin did. Li Yun still didn''t dare to tell the truth, and only asked her if there was something wrong with Tang Tailin, for example, it was different to men. Yang Yuxuan immediately understood that Tang Tailin''s sexual orientation was discovered. Yang Yuxuan: Li Yun, just say whatever you want. Li Yun: I was on the cruise and saw Tang Tailin. Yang Yuxuan: Is he on the cruise? Li Yun: I heard your mother-inw''s phone call that day, saying that Tang Tailin was going to investigate some high-end ingredients. When I met the other person here, I felt suspicious. Then, I found that he was not quite right... He was hugging a man. Dear, it''s very intense, if you don''t believe me, I can send you photos. Yang Yuxuan: I believe it. Li Yun saw these two words and didn''t know what it was for a while. only Vol 2 Chapter 4573: Extreme female match (44) Vol 2 Chapter 4573: Extreme female match (44) Aunt Wu: "It seems that Yu Xuan has known it a long time ago and has been carrying this secret herself. This girl is also stupid, this kind of man, if he finds his true face, he just leaves." "Mom, she is suffering from that disease, plus Tang Tailin hides it so well, if we don''t know her, do you think Tang Tailin is bad? Unless someone helps her, she can''t get rid of it." Li Yun said. "This Tang Tailin is really not something." "Jiang Juxiang is the same, her son, she should know in her heart." "It can only be said that Tang Tailin is hiding too well, and that he is pure and self-conscious. It turned out to be messing with men." Aunt Wu: "Derailed men are really disgusting, Tang Tailin is the most disgusting." Li Yun looked at Aunt Wu''s appearance, and finally understood why her father was so honest. At this age, the aunt outside didn''t dare to take another look. Li Yun sent some photos to Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan looked at the close photo of Tang Tailin and a man, but she was not angry, but she felt a little nauseated. Tang Guo saw that Yang Yuxuan''s mood was fairly stable, so she secretly sent a message to Yu Yu and exined the situation here. Yu Yu sent a message to Yang Yuxuan, and as expected by Tang Guo, Yang Yuxuan told Yu Yu about Tang Tailin''s affairs. Yu Yu was so startled that his chin almost fell, is this Tang Tailin too disgusting? She talked a few words with Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan was very active this time. She wanted to divorce Tang Tailin. She wanted to divorce Tang Tailin under the same roof, and in the name of the couple, she couldn''t bear it for a day . From the day she moved out, she suddenly felt that she could also choose a different life. Yang Yuxuan is getting better, and Tang Guo has discovered this. Now looking at Tang Tailin''s photos, the other party has not worsened her condition, and is still willing to get rid of it. She wants a divorce. Tang Guo agrees. Yu Yu heard Yang Yuxuan''s decision and agreed. Yang Yuxuan''s ability to be so decisive indicates that her condition is improving. This matter can''t be dragged on, it will not be good for Yang Yuxuan, and it may aggravate her condition. First Chinese Network She can get a new life if she can get rid of Tang Tailin as soon as possible. Yu Yu: I can introduce awyer, and you can entrust it to awyer to handle this matter. Yang Yuxuan did not refuse, she was also very tired, and she didn''t want to toss, it would be best to have awyer to help. Yu Yu remembered that Tang Guo said to her that she hoped she would help Yang Yuxuan, and then gave her all the pocket money, which was funny and distressed. Yang Yuxuan is actually a little lucky to have such a sensible and lovely daughter. Hearing Yang Yuxuan''s decision, Tang Guo asked the system to package some videos of Tang Tailin and Wen Lang. Any asion, as long as the two people got close, the videos were packaged inside. After packing, it was sent to Yang Yuxuan''s mailbox. Although some videos on private asions cannot be used as evidence, it is good to show them to the Yang and Tang family. Take a look at Tang Tailin, when he was in marriage, the way he was tactfully underneath other men should surprise them. When Yang Yu received the video package, she was also a little strange. The name of the file attracted her: those things about Tang Tailin. Yang Yuxuan drove Tang Guo out of the room, and Tang Guo stayed at the door and let the system monitor Yang Yuxuan''s situation. Contrary to her expectations, Yang Yuxuan was calm throughout the whole process, and did not affect her emotions because of the intensity of the video. Yang Yuxuan didn''t watch the video, it was only part of it, and she knew enough about the disgusting man. On the video, there is still time for many of them, all of which are in marriage. She is not angry, because she has long disliked Tang Tailin. She knew that this person was not good, but the people around were saying that this person was good. She first dialed the number of Mother Yang: "Mom, I n to divorce Tang Tailin. Come over with your dad and we will discuss this together." Without waiting for Mother Yang to say anything, she called Jiang Juxiang again and said the same thing. If it was something else, Jiang Juxiang would definitely not pay attention to Yang Yuxuan, but Jiang Juxiang was still very concerned about the divorce and ran over. Vol 2 Chapter 4574: Extreme female match (45) Vol 2 Chapter 4574: Extreme female match (45) It took a lot of time for Tangjia Community to rush over, and it would be half an hour. Jiang Juxiang ran all the way, and it took less than half an hour. Yang Yuxuan listened to the banging door knocking outside, and nced at that ce. Without looking at it, she could guess that she was a pregnant woman with such force, and only Jiang Juxiang was the only one she was pregnant. As long as she does not die and is pregnant with the child, Jiang Juxiang will not care about her. She walked over and opened the door. Jiang Juxiang looked at Yang Yuxuan and said bluntly: "Yuxuan, why are you getting a divorce? What are you doing? Can you be kidding about this kind of thing? Are you still pregnant? ?" "Come in first, and wait until my parentse over." Yang Yuxuan no longer called Jiang Juxiang''s mother. At the beginning of the marriage, she called willingly, because at that time, she also really liked Tang Tailin. However, all her likes and enthusiasm had long since disappeared in Tang Tailin''s indifference. Jiang Juxiang felt that today''s Yang Yuxuan was a little different, but didn''t think much about it. In her impression, Yang Yuxuan had always been gloomy and silent, especially unpleasant. As long as you''re at home, you absolutely sit there motionless, just like a wood. How can such a temperament make her family Tai Lin take heart? Make Tai Lin like her? If it wasn''t for divorce to sound bad, and getting married again would be troublesome, especially since Tai Lin might not be able to ept another daughter, Jiang Juxiang really wanted to change to a daughter-inw. "sit down." Yang Yuxuan poured a ss of white water for Jiang Juxiang and sat on the other side. Tang Guo was by her side, but she guessed that after a while, Yang Yuxuan might be driven back into the room. After all, after a while, Yang Yuxuan will show some images that are not suitable for children to show to both parties. Just now she saw that Yang Yuxuan was ying with the projector, and Yang Yuxuan''s hand was the projector''s remote control. With just one tap, she can y the screen she prepared. Two hourster, the doorbell of the gate was rang. No need to guess, the Yang family should have arrived. Yang Yuxuan went to open the door. As expected, the people standing at the door were the Yang family. In addition to Yang''s father and mother, there was also her elder brother and sister-inw. Yang Yuxuan whispered to them and invited people in. The first sentence of Mother Yang came in was: "Yuxuan, what''s the matter with you? Divorce is not a trivial matter, you may be impulsive..." "Yeah, Yuxuan, you are self-willed at home, and you have parents who will take you around. There is no problem in making any decisions. But now you are married, Guoguo is only five years old, and one is about to give birth. At this time, divorce. It is the child who suffers." My sister-inw followed persuading. Yang Yuxuan was not impatient, because they didn''t know the truth, and they only thought that she and Tang Tailin were a small contradiction, so it was understandable. At this time, the divorce, she knew it might affect the child. However, if she doesn''t get a divorce now, she doesn''t know if she can sustain it. Is it really a good thing for her child to grow up in that environment? With Tang Tailin''s virtue, will he educate her children? She didn''t expect Jiang Juxiang to teach her children well, and Tang Tailin was a failure. The failure she was referring to was not Tang Tailin''s orientation, but his fraudulent marriage, irresponsibility, evasion, and cowardice. Taking advantage of her sober mind, she must divorce and get rid of this deformed home, a deformed husband. husband? Tang Tailin in the video can''t tell who''s husband is at all. Vol 2 Chapter 4575: Extreme female match (46) Vol 2 Chapter 4575: Extreme female match (46) Tang Talin''s expressions with her are restrained, forbearing, impatient, and even disgusting. And when you are with that person, you will not onlyugh, but will also be a little bit promiscuous, a little bit drunk, and a very strong desire and hope. She didn''t expect to see that strange expression on Tang Tailin''s face. Yang Yuxuan''s silence suddenly silenced the Yang family, as if they felt something. Yang Yuxuan first showed a diagnosis report to the Yang family. The Yang family stared at the diagnosis report and was stunned: moderate depression. "Yuxuan..." Mother Yang shouted, not knowing what to say for a while. Brother Yang and Sister-inw Yang didn''t say anything. They all knew about this disease. Although it didn''t happen to them, the Inte is so developed now that they can understand a little bit. Besides, Sister-inw Yang and Big Brother Yang''s education are not low, and even Yang Yuxuan''s parents are considered high intellectuals of their time. They think that Yang Yuxuan''s divorce is not good, and the child is bitter, afraid that she will be willful and will regret it in the future. But seeing this diagnosis report, all their persuasion stopped in their throats, and they could no longer speak up. It is already moderate. If it is not controlled, the condition may be exacerbated at any time, and Yang Yuxuan may be dead at any time. "Some time ago, I thought every day that if I could be as free as the white clouds in the sky, there would be no trouble. No divorce, no need to exin to you, and no need to care about other people''s eyes." Yang Yuxuan said in a light tone, she touched Tang Guo''s head: "My daughter is so good, she is so good, if I don''t have my mother, I don''t know if she will be bullied." "Parents, I want to live. Only by living can I take care of my daughter. Do you think that if I am divorced, will I still be as miserable as I am now? Since marrying Tang Tailin, he has never taken care of his children for a day. He doesn''t like my children at all, he even hates them, and feels that they shouldn''t exist in this world at all." The Yang family lost their voice, how could it be. Jiang Juxiang jumped up all of a sudden and said: "Why..." "Why not? Since the child was born, Tang Tailin has looked at her seriously and hugged her? Have you bought her a small gift? Did shee back early for her birthday? No." Yang Yuxuan smiled sarcastically, "Every day. I didn''t go home until after zero o''clock, I just didn''t want to face everyone in the family. Your son is such a person, why do you want him to harm me?" Jiang Juxiang found out that Yang Yuxuan scolded her, and the Yang family stopped talking to her. How could the Yang family help Jiang Juxiang again? A diagnosis of depression alone was enough to show that Yang Yuxuan had a bad life in the Tang family. This kind of illness could only be caused by her being wronged in the Tang family, and it was not caused by one or two days. This disease is easy to say but not easy to say. "Guo Guo, listen to her mother, and go to the house first, okay?" Yang Yuxuan touched Tang Guo''s head and said softly, "Wait for mother to call you, thene out." Tang Guo nodded and agreed. After all, she was a kid, and she had to avoid such asions. After Tang Guo entered, Yang Yuxuan sat back in her previous position: "I want to show you something." Yang Yuxuan picked up the remote control and turned on the projector. The Yang family and Jiang Juxiang are a little inexplicable, don''t they talk about divorce? But when they saw the first picture projected, they were all stunned. Vol 2 Chapter 4576: Extreme female match (47) Vol 2 Chapter 4576: Extreme female match (47) In the first picture, Tang Tailin is sitting in front of a desk, and there is still time in the photo. Jiang Juxiang looked at the time and was a little stunned. Didn''t Tang Tailin look for ingredients? At this moment, Jiang Juxiang and the Yang family were specting whether Yang Yuxuan was going to divorce because Tang Tailin was gambled? Jiang Juxiang gritted his teeth, betting can this thing stick? She intends to wait for Tang Tailin toe back, she must have a good meal, she must not touch this thing, even dare to deceive her to gamble, no wonder Yang Yuxuan wants to divorce. Yang Yuxuan watched the reactions of several people calmly, and pressed again to project a second photo. Tang Tailin was still in the original position, but there was an extra man beside him. When several people saw the man clearly, she pressed the remote control again and a new photo appeared. Both Jiang Juxiang and the Yang family stared at the picture incredible, and the man actually kissed Tang Tailin, looking very intense. Yang Yuxuan looked at the Yang family: "Mom, dogs can''t change eating shit, have you seen it? Tang Tailin likes men. There is no way to change this. I feel sad when I live with such people. I feel that I am headless. Seriously , I have never seen such a bold and enthusiastic Tang Tailin, being with the person she likes is really different," she turned her gaze to Jiang Juxiang, "They love each other so much, why do you want him to marry a woman? You still hide Tang Tailin His past and orientation, this is a deceitful marriage, you deceived me." The Yang family was already angry, and then watching the close pictures of Tang Talin and Wen Lang, Father Yang and Brother Yang almost jumped up and beat others. They once heard Yang Yuxuan say that Tang Tailin likes men. They thought that they used to like men, as long as they change now and are willing to live their lives and stopmitting crimes, it is still possible. Seeing Tang Tailin now, they only felt that their faces were pped. Jiang Juxiang didn''t know what to say. When she saw these pictures, she felt that her blood pressure had risen. Tai Lin actually lied to her, just to y with this man, so mad at her! "Perhaps you, this is an ordinary derailment in marriage?" Yang Yuxuan said mockingly, "I think I can continue to bring him back and change? You should think so." She looked at Jiang Juxiang''s words. , Looked at the Yang family. Seeing how angry the Yang family was, she knew that the Yang family would not persuade her and Tang Tailin to continue living in the face of the facts. The Yang family is satisfied with Tang Tailin because he is motivated, hard-working, willing to struggle, coupled with self-cleanliness. But now Tang Tailin cheated, he was still a man who cheated, and their image of the perfect son-inw had been shattered. "There are more exciting things below." Yang Yuxuan put away the mocking expression just now, pressed the remote control hard, and the screen that was projected up at that moment was a video. Everyone saw that Tang Tailin and a few men cuddled in the room, their clothes were constantly dwindling, and their eyes widened. Although they can replenish their brains, it is inevitable that something will happen when Tang Tailin is with a man, but seeing it with his own eyes is another feeling. When Jiang Juxiang saw that Tang Tailin was the one to bear, the scene made her scream, and she wanted to rush to grab Yang Yuxuan''s remote control. Mother Yang was very fast, and went over to hold Jiang Juxiang. Vol 2 Chapter 4577: Extreme female match (48) Vol 2 Chapter 4577: Extreme female match (48) When Father Yang and Brother Yang saw this, they also came to help. Jiang Juxiang was so crushed that he could only watch her son''s ugliness and be seen by everyone. She was ashamed and ashamed. At this moment, she understood that Tang Tailin and Yang Yuxuan''s marriage could not be kept. She even has to think about not letting these pictures go out, otherwise people around her will have to think about her son. If it spreads out, how will the mother and son behave? Can she still walk around themunity? Those with big mouths don''t know what they will discusster. Jiang Juxiang was pressed to death, and Yang Yuxuan yed many pictures continuously for everyone to see. Some are at home, some are in the car, some are in the parking garage, and some are in the wild. Yang Yuxuan watched these videos with a calm mind and expressionless face, but rather rxed. Tang Tailin''s disguised man''s face was finally exposed to her parents. They had no reason to let her catch this so-called good man. It is also funny to say that Tang Tailin is usually so cold and elegant, and under that man, he is called so sloppy, which can refresh her cognition. Jiang Juxiang stopped struggling afterwards. Although her eyes were red, she didn''t want to look at those pictures, but the sound from inside still made her extremely painful. Mother Yang couldn''t help but shouted: "Divorce!" She can''t afford this kind of son-inw. She was wrong. She thought Tang Tailin was a good one. How could such Tang Tailin bring her daughter a happy life. She was wrong, she was really wrong. She went to see Yang Yuxuan, but found that Yang Yuxuan''s calm face did not fluctuate at all, as if she had expected all this. What made her even worse was that she found that Yang Yuxuan was entric with her, and she was no longer the obedient daughter who made her proud. "I have handed over the divorce to awyer. I just let you know today." When Yang Yuxuan said this, she seemed to have opened something. In the past, her parents helped her arrange her life. She felt that she would not listen to her parents. I am very guilty and unfilial. Now I suddenly understand that it''s not like that. When she bes strong and makes choices for her life, no one can stop her. Dr. Yu is right. Her life is her own choice, not the happiness her parents think. Only when she feels happiness is the real happiness. "Yuxuan, turn that off." Father Yang said tiredly, and he felt a little ufortable in his heart. The previous diagnosis report did not feel exaggerated at all. Tang Tailin, not a thing, harmed his daughter. "Where is Tang Tailin?" Big Brother Yang said, "After I find him, I can''t tell him to peel off his skin." Sister-inw Yang pulled Brother Layang: "I was impulsive, you beat Tang Tailin, and when the time came, the other party beat him upside down, which was not good for Yu Xuan. And the man with Tang Tailin, I feel unusual." Yang Yuxuan didn''t feel much after seeing their reaction: "As long as you don''t stop me from getting a divorce, you don''t need to do more. Mywyer will handle this for me." She turned off the screen, and Jiang Juxiang was let go, and ran to Yang Yuxuan quickly, with a pleading voice: "Yuxuan, I agree to your divorce, but how about you delete those videos? Do not delete these videos. The video goes out, its not good for anyone." Yang Yuxuan looked at Jiang Juxiang''s pleading appearance. It was the first time she saw Jiang Juxiang bow her head, it was for Tang Tailin, even if she was extremely disappointed with this son. Vol 2 Chapter 4578: Extreme female match (49) Vol 2 Chapter 4578: Extreme female match (49) "I will not expose these videos, even if they vite other people''s privacy. Compared with Tang Tailin, I know what courtesy, justice and shame are." Jiang Juxiang turned red and white when he was ridiculed. Yang Yuxuan interrupted her when she wanted to say something. "These videos were sent to me by others. There are other people who know about Tang Tailin. What others will do. I no longer know." "After all, Tai Lin is also Guoguo''s father." Jiang Juxiang said, she was flustered, "Yu Xuan, think of a way, okay? Since I can send the video to you, the other party must know you. , Maybe it''s your friend." Yang Yuxuan twitched her lips: "Not necessarily a friend, maybe a victim like me. That man should be about the same age as Tang Tailin, why don''t you guess that the other party''s wife sent it to me?" Jiang Juxiang was stunned, this may still exist. "Let''s go. When Tang Tailines back, mywyer will contact him. If he disagrees, I can only sue him." Yang Yuxuan drove everyone out, but the Yang family did not stay. Standing at the door, the Yang family still couldn''t let go. "Yu Xuan isining about us." Mother Yang wiped her red eyes, "How can I think that Tang Tailin is that kind of person? It''s so hidden." "Can Yuxuan be able to handle that illness? I heard that you have to take medicine. Yuxuan is pregnant now, so she must not take medicine." Mother Yang felt a little panicked when she thought of this, and asked Father Yang. Father Yang didn''t understand this very well, so he only said that he woulde to see Yang Yuxuan every day and give Yang Yuxuan something to eat. Mother Yang was relieved and felt very ufortable. When Tang Tailin returned home, he received a call. It was thewyer that Yu Yu helped Yang Yuxuan find. He was shocked to hear that Yang Yuxuan was about to negotiate a divorce with him. Before he could react, Jiang Juxiang, who came back from shopping for vegetables, came up and gave him a p: "Why did I give birth to you? Why are you so disobedient? Are the things you did worthy of my mother?" Tang Tailin covered his face. Thewyer seemed to have heard something and told him to check his mailbox. There were some information sent to him by Yang Yuxuan, hoping that he could agree to the divorce as soon as possible. Otherwise, what is waiting is Yang Yuxuan''s prosecution, when the timees, everyone will not look good. Thewyer Yu Yu asked naturally did his best to fight for Yang Yuxuan''s interests. Tang Tailin endured the pain and ignored Jiang Juxiang, opened the mailbox and downloaded the file. After reading it, his face turned pale. Thewyer has not hung up the phone. Tang Tailin asked to see Yang Yuxuan but was refused. Thewyer said that he represented Yang Yuxuan. She is now a month old and cannot be stimted. Tang Tailin agreed to meet with thewyer to discuss divorce. Jiang Juxiang didn''t stop, he guessed that Jiang Juxiang had also watched those videos, and he was irritated and a little bit ashamed. After meeting with thewyer, Tang Tailin looked even worse when seeing the contents of the divorce agreement. "This is unreasonable." Why did Yang Yuxuan divide most of his property? There is no objection for the child to belong to the other party. He doesn''t like the child at all, and there is no problem paying no support, but he is unwilling to divide most of his money. Thewyer smiled slightly: "What does Mr. Tang think is unreasonable? You can consider it first. If you disagree, the judge will decide. At that time, you will also score at least half andpensate Ms. Yang for mental damage. Your behavior constitutes a fraudulent marriage. I believe At that time, the judge will make a reasonable decision, and the loss may be more than that." "I want to see Yang Yuxuan." "Excuse me, Ms. Yang will not see you now. If you have any words, you can talk to me directly. I am talking to you on behalf of Ms. Yang." Vol 2 Chapter 4579: Extreme female match (50) Vol 2 Chapter 4579: Extreme female match (50) Tang Tailin couldn''t see Yang Yuxuan, he was very unwilling, but there was no way. Jiang Juxiang asked him how the divorce was going. The matter was over. Jiang Juxiang knew that Tang Tailin''s marriage could not be restored. The ce where Yang Yuxuan lived before has no longer lived. She had seen it before, and the neighbor over there said that she hadn''t returned for several days. Jiang Juxiang wanted to keep it, but Yang Yuxuan didn''t give any chance, and there were videos in the other''s hands. She was afraid to provoke Yang Yuxuan, which would ruin Tang Tailin''s reputation. Just get a divorce if you get a divorce. Jiang Juxiang doesn''t seem to have a son anyway. At that time, if you can really give birth to a son, this is all rted to blood. Is it possible for the other party to break the blood rtionship between them? But after hearing Tang Tailin say that in the divorce agreement negotiated by Lawyer Yang Yuxuan, Jiang Juxiang jumped higher than anyone else in the divorce agreement negotiated bywyer Yang Yuxuan, and he absolutely disagreed with this matter. "If I don''t agree to the divorce, Yang Yuxuan will sue me." Tang Tailin said impatiently. Jiang Juxiang was full of me. "If you didn''t want me to get married, would you havee this far?" Jiang Juxiang was silent, still a bit wronged. After a while, she said, "What can you do if you dont get married? You have to get married when you are old. You cant really find a man? Find a man, isnt our family broken? If the neighbors know about this, Isn''t that ashamed? When we go back to the vige during the holidays, how will the whole vige treat us? Tai Lin''s mother is also good for you." "I don''t want to talk about this with you," Tang Tailin hates that Jiang Juxiang''s sentence is for his own good. If it weren''t for her to hang himself, how could he marry a woman who doesn''t like it, or even physically hates it, "Yang Yuxuan may have other evidence in her hand that can prove that we cheated on the marriage, so even if it takes a year or a half, she will still win the case." Of course Tang Tailin didn''t want to divide the money, but facing reality, whether it was an agreement or being prosecuted, there was no room for maneuver. "If you can drag it, you can drag it, at least until Yang Yuxuan gives birth to the child." Jiang Juxiang suddenly thought, what if the other party can give birth to a fat kid? Besides, some things can''t be solved just by dy, right? Maybe after waiting for half a year, Yang Yuxuan changed her mind. She looked at the two children pitifully and didn''t want to get divorced? In fact, Tang Tailin was still unwilling to give money. It was all his money, and it had nothing to do with Yang Yuxuan''s half a dime. But when they got married, the marriagew didn''t stipte that much, and the restaurant was built these years. Even the big house they live in now is sold off the small house and bought after marriage. There are also retirement homes for Jiang Juxiang, which were bought after marriage. On the contrary, it was Yang Yuxuan''s name that had a shop and a downtown house, which the Yang family bought for her, and had nothing to do with him. When Jiang Juxiang heard this, she cursed loudly in the house: "The people in the city are too treacherous, too good at calcting, why did my mother find you such a good at calcting family? I knew that we also bought the house before we got married. , That has nothing to do with Yang Yuxuan." Tang Tailin was a little ridiculed. At that time, the restaurant was still on the rise. He couldn''t afford to buy a big house before marriage. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin both nned to dy. Vol 2 Chapter 4580: Extreme female match (51) Vol 2 Chapter 4580: Extreme female match (51) Yang Yuxuan was also startled when she learned about the attitude of Tang Tailin and Jiang Juxiang. After the Yang family learned about it, they almost yelled at them. After all, they were all literate people, so they couldnt scold them. In this case, Yang Yuxuan can only ask awyer to help sue Tang Tailin. The video of Tang Tailin''s intimate rtionship with men in some public ces is enough to prove that the other party not only cheated the marriage, but also cheated inside the marriage. Yang Yuxuan submitted another piece of evidence to thewyer, which was a recording of Tang Tailin''s mother and son at home. This is a conversation between her two mothers and her son she recorded a long time ago. Originally, after knowing Tang Tailin''s orientation, she told the Yang family that she wanted to show the recording to the Yang family. Unfortunately, she was interrupted at the time, and she stayed in the phone forever, or she was looking up recently. She recorded this recording at home and can be used as evidence. She took a sigh of relief now, and now she can finally marry everyone, Tang Tailin in a fair manner. In this recording, there is a quarrel between two mothers and sons, which can prove that the two mothers and sons concealed the truth of the matter and cheated her into marriage. As for the evidence of Tang Tailin''s derailment in marriage, that''s too much. Yang Yuxuan still decided not toe forward, and left everything to thewyer. She should have given enough evidence. However, there is a reminder that she still keeps it to avoid other situations. Yu Yu''s worry was indeed not wrong. Wen Lang was learning about Tang Tailin and decided to help him, intending to buy Yang Yuxuan''swyer. But thiswyer has friendship with Xie''s family, and Xie Yi are friends, and Wen Lang''s buy-in is of no use. Tang Guo felt that Wen Lang was dishonest. If it weren''t for waiting for Meng Xi to grow up, she really wanted to clean up Wen Lang in advance. Groups like Wen''s must have unclean areas, as long as she moves her fingers a little, she can get the other party into trouble. This time, she didn''t do anything, just to find some small troubles for Wen Lang, causing him to lose two projects. That is, helping Wen''s opponent grab those two items, which led to Wen Lang''s decision-making mistakes, temporarily unable to take Tang Tailin''s side into consideration. Yang Yuxuan sued for divorce for the first time, and ording to normal procedures, it would be rejected for the first time. Then Yang Yuxuan waited for the second prosecution. For several months, Yang Yuxuan gave birth to a healthy female baby in the hospital. Tang Guo often sang to her sister, identally using the sound attack, which made the child very well-behaved. After Jiang Juxiang knew that she was a daughter, she had no idea of vying for the child, and she never saw it. Although Yang Yuxuan knew that her second child was a daughter, she liked it a lot after seeing her daughter was born, and was relieved. ording to Jiang Juxiang''s temperament, if it is a boy, there must be a lot of involvement. It''s good to be a daughter, Jiang Juxiang is not rare for girls, she just likes her. When she recovers, she will continue to work and raise the child by herself. Yang Yuxuan was also afraid that Tang Guo would be jealous, and she oftenforted Tang Guo. Even if she had a younger sister, she still liked her. This made Tang Guo a little bit dumbfounded. She was not a real child. She felt that her task was arduous. In addition to taking care of her mother, she had to take her sister. It was a busy and fulfilling world. The second time to prosecute Tang Tailin arrived, and Yang Yuxuan still did not show up, and all entrusted awyer. As for Tang Tailin, he did not think of Yang Yuxuan giving birth to a child at all. Vol 2 Chapter 4581: Extreme female match (52) Vol 2 Chapter 4581: Extreme female match (52) In the courtroom, watching the oppositewyer talking in an orderly manner, Tang Tailin looked very bad. Thewyer also took out Yang Yuxuan''s medical certificate and invited people from the samemunity to testify. The people who testified were Li Yun''s family. They said that Yang Yuxuan had a bad life, or would she get the disease? And the chance encounter on the cruise ship, they also said. There was also that clear recording, whichpletely made Tang Tailin speechless. He only thought that Yang Yuxuan had a great chance of winning, but he did not expect that he would have no power to fight back. Through thewyer, Yang Yuxuan distributed a lot of Tang Tailin''s money. Tang Tailin originally thought that Wen Lang would help him, but Wen Lang''spany has also had problems recently, so I can''t ask this side temporarily. When the divorcewsuit is over, Wen Lang is almost over. Seeing this ending, Wen Lang really loves Tang Tailin. He paid for it out of his own pocket, and gave it to Yang Yuxuan''s property at a discount. Yang Yuxuan actually didn''t care about these, she just sighed. Now that she has won, many people already know that she was deceived into the marriage, and Tang Tailin has also cheated on her marriage. The money that Tang Tailin had allocated was what she deserved, including the mental damagepensation from Tang Tailin, and the one-time support for two daughters. She didn''t dislike it, she had to raise two daughters, and the money came just right. After thewsuit was over, Yang Yuxuan bought a house with the money in her hand. After all, she couldn''t live in a rental house forever. She rented another house for many years, but it was not too spacious. The tenants were nice and refreshing. She still took the children, so she couldn''t drive people out suddenly. Since she is rich, she should buy arger house. Yu Yu introduced her to buying a house. It is said that it was an internal discount, and Yang Yuxuan took advantage. "Do I still need medication to control my disease?" Yang Yuxuan kept thinking about this after giving birth, and the Yang family and Yu Yu suggested that she feed her baby milk powder. Now that things are almost busy, she just asked. "How do you think you are now?" Yu Yu asked. Yang Yuxuan was stunned for a while. In fact, after getting busy, she didn''t seem to be stunned for a long time, unlike before, she couldn''t concentrate and her memory was scattered. "You are getting better." Yang Yuxuan feels it, but Yu Yu is still taking the medicine for a while. It doesn''t need to be too heavy, just a little bit, as an aid. Yang Yuxuan just ate for a month, and Yu Yu told her to break. In fact, Yang Yuxuan can clearly feel that she is not easily distracted now, and will not be distracted. She is focused on the two daughters. Mother Yang spontaneously came to help her take care of her daughter, but Yang Yuxuan did not refuse. Mother Yang may be very guilty in her heart, and she didn''t say much else. Yang Yuxuan''s youngest daughter named Yang Zhi. As for making Tang Guo change her surname, Yang Yuxuan never thought of this. When she remembered it, she thought Tang Guo was a good name. It seems something is wrong with Yang Guo. However, she still sought Tang Guo''s opinion, and Tang Guo quickly rejected the name Yang Guo after learning about it. Thest name is not that important, and Yang Yuxuan is not obsessed with it. In her opinion, there is no need to change a name for thousands of people. At this time, Tang Guo was facing going to elementary school. ording to previous discussions with Yu Yu, Yang Yuxuan decided to take Tang Guo to the elementary school to take the special student exam. "Don''t be nervous." Xie Fan looked at Tang Guo who was waiting next to him. He saw that Tang Guo had a risk a little bit more thanst year, and he was almost catching up with him, so he felt a sense of crisis in his heart. Mental calction is better than him, and he grows faster than him. Vol 2 Chapter 4582: Extreme female match (53) Vol 2 Chapter 4582: Extreme female match (53) "After a while, the teacher will ask you what you know, and you can show what you know." Xie Fan patted Tang Guo on the shoulder lightly, like a little adult, "I will buy you a doll when you pass. ." Tang Guo nced at Xie Fan disgustingly: "Who ys such naive things?" Xie Fan choked, is it childish? Didnt you say that little girls like dolls? "Then what do you want?" Xie Fan''s pocket money is quite a lot, and he didn''t spend much at all. I feel that buying a gift is not just casual? "I want to y on the swing and sit on the seesaw." Xie Fan is speechless, isn''t it naive? "When you pass, go." Xie Fan said with a straight face, as if he had promised something very difficult. Swinging again, sitting on the seesaw. Just sit on the seesaw, every time she swings on the swing, he pushes. Tang Guo passed the exam and became a primary school student with specialty. She showed her mental arithmetic ability and a little musical talent. Soon Tang Guo started her busy life as a primary school student. Not only did she have to study, but she also had to constantly train her skills, mental arithmetic, and learn some musical instruments. Yang Yuxuan was not short of money, and she still had money to buy musical instruments for her. She is not lonely at all in the school. When Xie Fan arrives every day, she will naturally board the door of the ssroom and take her to the cafeteria for dinner. On the first day, Xie Fan waited for her at the door of the ssroom, and said coolly: "My mother asked me to take care of you." Don''t look so cool, but when Xie Fanren came to the canteen, Xie Fanren worked hard and errands, and all the ssmates who saw Xie Fan had a clean chin. The students didn''t dare to ask Xie Fan, who was this beautiful little girl, but it didn''t prevent them from gossiping, whether it was the sister of Xie Fan''s family. These little boys, seeing Tang Guo''s good-looking, wanted toe and y with her, and gave her candy and toys, Xie Fan stared back coldly. The little boys are very wronged, isn''t it good to y together? ssmate Xie Fan is really fierce. The first time, there will be the second time. Xie Fan habitually came to Tang Guo''s ssroom after school and took her to the cafeteria for dinner. Every time he looked at the crowded team, Xie Fan frowned, knocked on the table next to him, and let Tang Guo sit there and wait. "You are so small and you will be squeezed in. I will find someone in a while, which is very troublesome." "Are you talking about my trouble?" Xie Fan denied: "No, they are in trouble." Xie Fan nced at the long queue, which was clearly what he was referring to. Tang Guo showed a smile: "Brother Xie Fan, I''m hungry." "Quickly." Xie Fan quickly walked to the second ssmate on the window sill with the meal te. He didn''t know what he took out of his purse and gave this ssmate. The little student looked surprised and quickly held the te to thest one. went. Tang Guo took a closer look, but didn''t expect it to be a red ticket. "A bit of a prodigal." System: [Host, you are still kids, now I feel sorry for the money, right? "You want to be crooked." Tang Guo met Meng Xi in third grade. Meng Xi is a self-familiar person. After getting to know Tang Guo, he came to y with Tang Guo every day. She was envious of Tang Guo, every time there was a show, she could go on stage to perform. As everyone knows, Tang Guo regrets now that he shouldn''t show off his musical talent. Now whenever there is any show, the teacher smiles and asks her to prepare. As a result, she was only in the third grade and was already a celebrity in school. Vol 2 Chapter 4583: Extreme female match (54) Vol 2 Chapter 4583: Extreme female match (54) She did not refuse Meng Xi''s approach, and she treated Meng Xi as the original owner. She would give Meng Xi a share if she had anything. Meng Xi''s family treated her badly and didn''t eat very well at noon. Tang Guo would share some meat with each other. Xie Fan was very impatient with Meng Xi. He would not help Meng Xi with food. He believed that Meng Xi''s appearance had destroyed the deep friendship between him and Tang Guo. She was very unpleasant. Fortunately, Tang Guo would not ask, he went to help Meng Xi with food. Meng Xi didn''t seem to think too much, every time he went to dinner with Xie Fan. At first she talked to Xie Fan, butter found that Xie Fan always had a stinking face, as if everyone owed him five million. Meng Xi was still a little afraid of the other party, and the inaugural and Tang Guo talked andughed. Xie Fan was in front of others, dislikedughing more and more, just didn''t like it. Only when I was alone with Tang Guo, my expression would be better. Almost everyone knows that Xie Fan has a bad temper, and the only person who can get along with him is Tang Guo, a famous school celebrity. Wen Ran is not in this school, and Meng Xi and Wen Ran are already in junior high school. Wen Ran was able to attend that junior high school because of Wen Lang. Wen Lang was the manager of that school and invested a lot in this school. That school is abination of middle and high schools. Although this school is a private school, the equipment and faculty in it are all top-notch. The original host in the plot was able to attend this school because Tang Tailin suddenly felt that having a bloodline was also good, so he turned his attention to her and asked Wen Lang to help. As for Meng Xi, she is considered to have a bad family environment, but she worked harder, and she was admitted to the school with top grades. This time, Tang Guo wanted to enter this school easily. Xie Fan''s goal was also this school. Xie Fan was two grades higher than Tang Guo. When he graduated, he looked at Tang Guo with a little bit of reluctance. On the day of graduation, Xie Fan introduced two friends of Tang Guo''s same grade to her, who actually knew Tang Guo. It''s just that they wanted to y with Tang Guo before, and Xie Fan had warned them, so they didn''t dare to appear in front of Tang Guo. When Tang Guo went to the Xie''s house to attend the party, she also saw these two people. The family members should be from Xie''s family. "They will serve you food in the future." Xie Fan looked at the two, "Can youplete the task given to you?" "No problem, boss." The two little boys didn''t refuse at all, as if they were very excited about receiving a task that could make a lot of money. Xie Fan and Tang Guo said, "It''s crowded for dinner. After school, they wille to you. You just sit and wait as before. There are so many people, you are such a small child, and you are crowded out as soon as you enter. " What Xie Fan is most proud of is that Tang Guo''s height almost surpassed him at the beginning, he went into various chaos every day, and finally kept his reputation. The past two years have also been gradually developing, Tang Guo wants to surpass him, it is not easy. In two years, he will develop another wave. He looked through the book on human growth. Tang Guo should not be able to exceed his height. In this way, Xie Fan went to junior high school. But every Friday, he woulde to this school to wait for Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s ssmates liked it. There was such a stinky little brother beside her, who was envious and afraid to approach. Two more years have passed, Tang Guo has also been promoted, and Meng Xi is also very upbeat. They have been promoted together, and the results are even better than in the plot. In the second year of the junior high school, Jiang Juxiang appeared in Tang Guo''s sight. Jiang Juxiang was much older. She stood at the school gate, waiting for Tang Guo to leave school. Since Yang Yuxuan and Tang Tailin divorced, Tang Tailin could no longer marry like Jiang Juxiang. Besides, many people now know his situation and it is impossible to introduce him. After so many years, Jiang Juxiang finally remembered that she still has two granddaughters implicated in blood. If there is no ident, she will only have these two granddaughters in her life. After learning that Tang Guo''s sister Yang Zhi was surnamed Yang, Jiang Juxiang dispelled the idea of looking for Yang Zhi and turned to Tang Guo. This is the granddaughter who inherited her old Tang family''s surname. "Tang Guo, why aren''t you leaving? Did you see your stinky little brother?" Meng Xi saw Tang Guo stop and looked around, "Didn''t your stinky brother go to participate in thepetition?" Soon, Meng Xi also found Jiang Juxiang standing in front of the school with some doubts. Jiang Juxiang rushed up quickly, looking at Tang Guo with excitement, tears in her eyes. Vol 2 Chapter 4584: Extreme female match (55) Vol 2 Chapter 4584: Extreme female match (55) "Guoguo." Jiang Juxiang snorted and looked at Tang Guo with tears. Meng Xi couldn''t help looking sideways, and asked Tang Guo who Jiang Juxiang was. "It''s my grandma." This is a blood rtionship that cannot be broken. Moreover, Jiang Juxiang is still useful, since she found it herself, she doesn''t have to be polite. She wanted to see if Meng Xi would make the same choice. Tang Guo did not intend to escape. Jiang Juxiang came to her because Tang Tailin was experiencing divorce. He would not agree to Jiang Juxiang''s remarriage. It is not easy to remarry. After all, his reputation is not very good in a small area, and no family is willing. Marry a girl into this kind of family. "It turns out it''s your grandma, why didn''t you listen to you?" Meng Xi saw Jiang Juxiang''s appearance, and automatically made up a lot of brains. "Your grandma must have not seen you for a long time. I miss you very much, so I''ll be one first. I wont disturb you anymore." Tang Guo noticed the envious look in Meng Xi''s eyes. After all, Meng Xi''s grandma either beat or scolded her, or shut her out. Like Jiang Juxiang''s grandmother who buys snacks to coax her granddaughter, she can never have it in her lifetime. Meng Xi waved away with Tang Guo with envy. "What are you doing?" Jiang Juxiang wiped her tears: "Grandma came to see you, Guoguo, grandma missed you, the first thing was that grandma was confused for a while, anyway, our rtionship can''t be broken, looking at you so good, grandma is really very happy." Tang Guo only found it ridiculous, and felt that Jiang Juxiang was a little bit pitiful. But these pitiful, pathetic, all contributed by her. Jiang Juxiang''s daughter, like a white-eyed wolf, has been asking her for subsidies. Still cheeky, vacated the nursing home for his daughter. Speaking of which, this olddy still loves her daughter very much. She also forgot that Yang Yuxuan was also the daughter of others'' beloved. Beautiful book If you have a son, you dont have to have the same orientation, and you will be forced into a deceitful marriage. As long as she is not obsessed with having grandchildren, there will be no such tragedy. Yang Yuxuan will have a normal family. As for Tang Tailin, at least he would not be at odds with her. Speaking of it, this family is really a virtue, and it deserves toe out of a door. "I am going home." Tang Guo walked to a car, and the driver quickly came down and opened the door for her. It is worthwhile to integrate that when Yang Yuxuan used the remaining money to start a business, of course, Yu Yu''s help was indispensable, and Tang Guo helped out some ideas from time to time. Over the years, Yang Yuxuan''spany is doing better and better. Of course, it is inseparable from Yu Yu. Many businesses of Yang Yuxuan''spany are still won by Yu Yuxiang. Of course, this is also Yang Yuxuan''s good ability, more sincere, and the results made Xie are more satisfied, and she is willing to cooperate with her for a long time. At first it was Yu Yu''s face, and then it was Yang Yuxuan''s personal charm. Yang Yuxuan is nowpletely in Xie''s business district. Calcting time, it is almost ten years. In ten years, it has really continued. Yang Yuxuan has indeed made great efforts to achieve this level. Now Yang Yuxuan, confident and bright, is a female president whom everyone admires and admires. There are countless suitors, but no one can catch her. Tang Guo kept paying attention, Yang Yuxuan really didn''t look at anyone. If she looked at someone and a nice person, she wouldn''t mind making a match. As for the need or not, it still depends on Yang Yuxuan''s personal wishes. Tang Guo walked into the car door, Jiang Juxiang wiped tears behind, causing many people to look at him. Vol 2 Chapter 4585: Extreme female match (56) Vol 2 Chapter 4585: Extreme female match (56) She didn''t chase, she looked pitiful. Tang Guo had no sympathy, Jiang Juxiang would not give up like this. If she guessed well, Jiang Juxiang would oftene to see her pitifully in the next time. she does not mind. Jiang Juxiang appeared at the right time, she was really afraid that Jiang Juxiang would not appear. At this time, Tang Tailin probably thought about it the same way, he should pay more attention to the bloodline. It is estimated that Tang Tailin will also appear next to her in some time. She looked back at Jiang Juxiang''s position, and showed a deep smile. Jiang Juxiang returned home. Because of the divorce and Jiang Juxiang''s troubles, Tang Tailin had to disconnect from Wen Lang again. On Wen Lang''s side, the shareholders were dissatisfied with him because of his decision-making mistakest time. He felt that his position was not solid yet, so he nned to devote himself to his career. To put it bluntly, Tang Tailin was not as important as his career. When Tang Tailin suggested that they were separated, Wen Lang was indeed a little ufortable, but he agreed with him. It would not be toote to find Tang Tailin after he handled thepany''s affairs. Tang Tailin didn''t go home until midnight. Jiang Juxiang saw him when he came back, and quickly said about seeing Tang Guo today. "Guoguo is a very beautiful girl when she grows up, but as soon as she walks out, I recognize her, she still has the shadow of her childhood." "I heard that the little surname is Yang," Jiang Juxiang said, "That kid is too young, and with Yang Yuxuan, most of them dont know us and its impossible to get close, but Guoguo is different. Anyway, she was there when she was a child. At home, it is impossible to forget this blood rtionship." "Tailin, it''s been almost ten years, and you don''t want to remarry, and Mom won''t force you." In fact, she can''t force Tang Tailin at all. Last time she cried and let Tang Tailin break off from the man, and then forced Tang Tailin I''m afraid it will be impossible to get married, so maybe Tang Tailin will leave the house if he doesn''t agree with her and will not recognize her as a mother. Burning text "When you were separated, Guoguo was still young. The child doesn''t remember much. She is also your daughter. If there is no ident, this is your only blood." Tang Tailin was finally moved. In fact, in the past ten years, he has rarely contacted Wen Lang again. The incidentst time made him feel a little sorry for Wen Lang, but Jiang Juxiang was crying at home, and he couldn''t really ignore the other party. It was so big that Jiang Juxiang almost jumped off the building. But the other party also promised her that he would not be forced to marry again. When he thought about it, this was also good. Wen Lang himself also has a wife, and he has not yet divorced. Wen Lang is a business marriage, and it is impossible to really get a divorce and stay with him. If they could, they could do it many years ago. Calcting the time, his daughter is also 13 or 14 years old. Thinking ofing back every day, except for Jiang Juxiang, this room was deserted, and Tang Tailin was a little moved. Anyway, it was indeed his daughter. Even if he doesn''t like Yang Yuxuan, Tang Guo is his blood. Over the years, he felt that the house was extremely cold, and he felt almost something. "Tailin? Don''t say anything else, as long as you can walk around, let Guoguoe home for a meal this weekend, what do you think?" Jiang Juxiang asked tentatively. Tang Tailin nodded this time: "Okay." "That''s OK, if you are free, let''s go find Guoguo together. Blood is thicker than water. As long as thisyer is still there, we can repair the rtionship. Even Yang Yuxuan is not qualified to stop it." Vol 2 Chapter 4586: Extreme female match (57) Vol 2 Chapter 4586: Extreme female match (57) Tang Tailin''s mother and son did not pay attention to Yang Yuxuan''s situation, and did not know that she had really gotten into Xie''s circle with the help of Yu Yu. Even if the real strength is not as good as that of the Wen family, relying on her excellent strength and personal connections, even the Wen family dare not move her easily. In fact, if Tang Guo could get something out, it would only be time and temperature to exceed Wen''s house. Tang Guo didn''t do this because it was unnecessary. Now Yang Yuxuan did a good job with her own efforts. Unless Yang Yuxuan encounters any difficulties, she will solve it. As for the words of her younger sister Yang Zhi, Tang Guo has been teaching this little girl since she was a child, intending to train her into a versatile talent. Of course, the most important thing is to develop Yang Zhi''smercial ability. With her efforts, Yang Yuxuan finally paid attention to Yang Zhi, feeling that her little daughter was unusual. Sure enough, after the test, Yang Yuxuan was veryplicated. Although Yang Yuxuan also liked her little daughter very much, in her heart, she actually had a slight preference for Tang Guo. Tang Guo treats her differently. Her original n was that her family Guoguo was so smart, and she would definitely inherit her inheritance in the future. Later, it was discovered that the youngest daughter was outstanding in this aspect, and Guoguo seemed to have no interest in this aspect. Interest sses have been reported one after another, but there is nothing about business. Later, she found out that Tang Guo really didn''t want to be in business, so she just let it go. Yang Zhi''s favorite is Tang Guo, this sister. In her heart, her sister is omnipotent. The young Yang Zhi didn''t know the sinister heart of people, and he listened to Tang Guo. As a result, she had to face various trainings from Yang Yuxuan at a young age. But every time after doing this, Tang Guo would praise him fiercely, and Yang Zhi felt satisfied. Tired is a bit tired, but my sister praised her again today. Read for a long time For example, today, Yang Zhi who is still in elementary school, after finishing her homework, looked at the tasks that Yang Yuxuan had arranged for her. Because Yang Yuxuan discovered Yang Zhi''s talent and didn''t want it to be wasted, she showed that she did so tentatively and found that Yang Zhi was not disgusted, and when she was still interested, she focused on training and invited professional teachers. Yang Zhi didn''t know how sinister the adult''s heart was. Yang Yuxuan now lives in a vi. Although the rtionship between her and the Yang family can''t go back to the past, they oftene and go, and she does not reject the concerns of Yang family''s parents. The Yang family''s parents also watched Yang Yuxuan get up step by step, only to realize that they were very wrong. In their traditional thinking, they still feel that women need a good man to take care of, but now they find that it doesn''t seem like that. Good men are good, but when they meet bad men, their daughters will be ruined for life. Now their daughter is self-reliant, they feel sad and sad, and they feel even more guilty. Tang Guo returned to the vi, because Yang Yuxuan was worried about her two children at home, so she hired several helpers. As soon as she got out of the car, a helper came over with a smile and gave her a schoolbag and handed water. The helpers like to do things in Yang''s house very much. The hostess and youngdy here are very polite and do not look down on them at all. "Miss, the seconddy has been nagging you for a long time." "Aunt Xiang, has my sister finished her homework?" Tang Guo asked casually. "It''s done, I''mpleting the task arranged by President Yang." Tang Guo nodded and went to Yang Zhi''s study to find someone. Before reaching the study, Yang Zhi might have heard the movement of hering back and was already waiting at the door of the study. Vol 2 Chapter 4587: Extreme female match (58) Vol 2 Chapter 4587: Extreme female match (58) Yang Zhi is eight years old this year, no longer considered young. They looked a lot like Tang Guo, and she knew that they were two sisters. When she saw Tang Guo, she lost her steady appearance. She smiled and ran to Tang Guo, holding Tang Guo''s arm. Sweetly shouted: "Sister, you are back, are you tired from school?" "Not tired." Going to school is really not tired, it''s a bit boring for Tang Guo. Yang Zhi hurriedly pulled Tang Guo into the house, so that people would not disturb him, locked the house, held a book in front of Tang Guo, and asked Tang Guo to exin it to her. Tang Guo didn''t refuse. Cultivating a capable sister who can share the task for Yang Yuxuan is her most difficult task at present. They are all Yang Yuxuan''s daughters. She did everything without reason, right? Yang Zhisi didn''t know the sinister heart of her rtives, she did not understand many things, but asking Tang Guo was her happiest thing. She really admires her sister, and she started from Yuewo, under the care of her sister. She has a very good memory. She always felt that her sister was taking care of her when she was pregnant, and she even sang to her. Later, when I heard my sister singing, I thought I was right. Later, her mother said that when she was pregnant, Tang Guo always told her stories and sang to her belly. Yang Zhi couldn''t describe to others why she admired Tang Guo so much, anyway, it was worship. Listening to her sister exin those problems, she learned it, and being praised by her sister is her favorite thing. Yang Zhi is very smart, otherwise Tang Guo wouldn''t be so strenuous, because the other party does have talent in this area. She said that Yang Zhi couldn''t say it again, Yang Zhi really knew everything, and then looked at Tang Guo with brilliant eyes. Tang Guo: "The branches are very powerful." Yang Zhiughed when he heard it, and happily took Tang Guo to eat. Tang Guo is now not afraid of Yang Zhi exposing these things in front of Yang Yuxuan, because Yang Zhi would never say this to Yang Yuxuan under her brainwashing. When Yang Yuxuan came back, she saw the scene of two well-behaved daughters sitting together eating dessert, and her heart melted at that moment. She habitually walked over, touched Tang Guo''s head, and touched Yang Zhi''s head. She never checked Tang Guo''s homework, but she checked Yang Zhi''s homework. Maybe it was because she had developed an impression since she was a child, Yang Yuxuan was very relieved of Tang Guo. After the examination, the mother and daughter ate together, took a walk and chatted after the meal, and then they went to bed at some point, and their lives were very regr. Tang Guo didn''t tell Yang Yuxuan about Jiang Juxiang''sing to her for the time being. Even if he said that, there was no solution. She couldn''t let people disappear. Besides, her purpose was not this, so she didn''t bother to talk about it and add trouble to Yang Yuxuan. One day, it passed by calmly. The next day, Tang Guo left school, walked out of the school with Meng Xi, and met Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Meng Xi recognized Jiang Juxiang and quickly pulled Tang Guo: "Your grandma is here to pick you up." Tang Guo pulled the corner of his mouth. Meng Ximing was a wise businessman, and he was also among the best in terms of performance. How can he talk so much? But after thinking about it, Meng Xi is only thirteen or fourteen now, and he probably doesn''t understand this. Tang Guo didn''t exin too much. In school, she was not the one who talked too much. Nevertheless, there are quite a lot of people who like her, because she is smart, no matter what she learns, she will not refuse anyone who asks her for advice, which is very popr with her ssmates. Some ssmates were shy to ask the teacher, they came to her and had an inexplicable admiration for her. Vol 2 Chapter 4588: Extreme female match (59) Vol 2 Chapter 4588: Extreme female match (59) "Is that person your father?" Meng Xi looked at Tang Tailin in surprise. Apart from anything else, Tang Tailin is indeed very handsome. He cares very much about the image himself and cannot make himself look sloppy. "My father." Tang Guo did not deny this rtionship, and said in a cold voice, but Meng Xi didn''t hear it, and she didn''t care. Watching coldly, Meng Xi stepped towards the plot she was looking forward to. This time, how would Meng Xi choose? Tang Guo didn''t look forward to seeing Meng Xi''s surprised and envious eyes. Meng Xi''s choice may still be the same as in the plot. "Is he actually your dad? If you don''t tell me, I thought which star came." Meng Xi widened his eyes, "Tang Guo, you are so happy. You have such a handsome dad after school." I''m here to pick you up. If my dad does this, I don''t know how to be moved. You are too calm." "Don''t ask my dad to treat me well, just a little bit, I feel very good." Meng Xi and Tang Guo said that in her family, her father was more inclined to stepmother and younger brother, and the attitude of the rest of the family towards Meng Xi was nothing. The two had already reached the gate of the school. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin had passed by, and they were just in front of Tang Guo. Tang Tailin didn''t know how tomunicate with Tang Guo, Jiang Juxiang quickly finished the game: "Guoguo." Tang Guo nced at them lightly, "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo''s indifference did not dispel Jiang Juxiang''s enthusiasm. He still smiled and said, "Your father is going to pick you up for a meal. It''s been a long time since I saw you." "That''s still unnecessary." Meng Xi was stunned. This time she finally realized that Tang Guo''s attitude towards Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin seemed a little cold. I wondered, these two didn''t look like her grandma and dad, maybe there was a misunderstanding. Meng Xi pulled Tang Guo and asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you eat with them? Aren''t they your grandma and dad?" Tang Guo retracted his gaze and set his gaze on Meng Xi''s face: "I don''t want to eat with them." Now, Meng Xi understood that there must be some stories that must be told. "see you tomorrow." Tang Guo broke free of Meng Xi''s arm and turned to the car, not giving Meng Xi a chance to ask any more questions. How could she copse and reveal her secrets and Meng Xi together. From her performance, anyone with a discerning eye can see that it must be a family conflict. Isn''t it a good friend? That should be on her side. However, Meng Xi is different. She feels that there must be a misunderstanding that has such a good grandma and father that made them not close. Therefore, when Jiang Juxiangmunicated with Meng Xi, she didn''t mean to avoid suspicion at all, and she also took Tang Guo. Talk to the two about things in school. Jiang Juxiang was full of excitement, tears in his eyes. Tang Tailin was also a little moved. He didn''t expect his daughter to be so smart and powerful. She has always been an excellent student in the grade and ranked first in science. Tang Guo did not express herself in this way to make Yang Yuxuan proud, so as to prevent her from thinking wildly and thinking that her daughter did not grow well, so she divorced herself. As long as she gets better and better, Yang Yuxuan will think that her choice is very correct. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin invited Meng Xi to a restaurant and behaved really amiably. Who would have thought of their faces? After listening to Meng Xi''s words, the expressions of the two were veryplicated. Meng Xi asked now if there was any misunderstanding between them. Vol 2 Chapter 4589: Extreme female match (60) Vol 2 Chapter 4589: Extreme female match (60) Of course Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin could not tell the truth, they just said vaguely, Tang Tailin and Yang Yuxuan''s rtionship problem. Meng Xi took it for granted that the divorce of Tang Tailin and Yang Yuxuan caused Tang Guo''s psychological trauma. In addition, for some reason, Yang Yuxuan took Tang Guo away. For so many years, the two sides had not seen each other, and Tang Guoined about his father and grandma. Before leaving, Meng Xi also said to the two that she would persuade Tang Guo carefully, hoping that they would resolve their misunderstandings earlier. This can be regarded as the reward for the two of them to invite her to dinner today. Jiang Juxiang also exchanged mobile phone numbers with Meng Xi, saying that he needed to ask Meng Xi about some information in the future, but Meng Xi did not refuse. In her opinion, no matter what, the two of her are Tang Guo''s grandmother and father. They are close rtives, and they cannot really be broken. Besides, the two are really good. If she had such a father and grandma, she would be crazy happy? Can''t wait to throw into the arms of the two immediately. When they were separated, Meng Xi was still reluctant to give up. She returned home in Tang Tailin''s car, which happened to be on the way. She was dreaming that if her father could also drive to her school, and then pick her back, it would be great. Meng Xi was thinking about how to persuade Tang Guo to make peace with Tang Tailin and Jiang Juxiang. The next day, Meng Xi saw Tang Guo and began to tap Tang Guo''s family situation, Tang Guo did not say. Meng Xi was not dissuaded from his enthusiasm. When it was time to eat at noon, Meng Xi whispered to Tang Guo. Tang Guo raised her head and nced at Meng Xi: "Did you have a meal with them yesterday?" "Actually, your grandma and dad are very good. If I have such a grandma and dad, I will definitely be happy. I think they are good people, and they don''t really care about you. Why can''t we talk together?" Meng Xi said ording to his own ideas. Tang Guo really didn''t know how to evaluate, and didn''t want to care about Meng Xi. I don''t know if the main plot started, Meng Xi''s IQ dropped a bit. Before that, watching is not a particrly annoying. "How do you understand that they care about me?" Tang Guo asked back. Meng Xi quickly said, "They have alle to you. They must havee to you because they care about you. I found them all. Especially your grandma, her eyes are red when she looks at you, she must be because she wants to be red." Seeing Meng Xi''s sympathy, Tang Guo was speechless. "Some things can''t be seen on the surface, maybe the truth is not what you think." Tang Guo didn''t n to talk to Meng Xi about the specific situation. If the other party is a true friend, if she is acquainted, when she is disgusted, she should stop helping them to reconcile idea. "Actually, your father and grandma really didn''t want you on purpose. They must also feel ufortable in their hearts. But at that time, it would be better for you to follow your mother." In Meng Xi''s opinion, this is the case. Tang Guo''s mother''s conditions should be better than his father''s. Maybe she is a daughter. Miss Qianjin is about to divorce, it is impossible not to have her own children, and Tang Tailin can''t earn the powerful. "Meng Xi, things are not what you think. I hope you don''t talk about this issue again." Tang Guo put down the tableware, "Besides, don''te over to be their lobbyist." Seeing that Tang Guo was a little angry, Meng Xi quickly stopped talking about this topic, and apologized to Tang Guo. As for being a lobbyist, she didn''t take it seriously. Instead, I was thinking, it seems that we have to find other ways to get Tang Guo to be impressed, so it''s useless to say dryly. Vol 2 Chapter 4590: Extreme female match (61) Vol 2 Chapter 4590: Extreme female match (61) For several days in a row, Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin were waiting for Tang Guo to leave school at the school gate. Tang Guo was cold on the surface, but he was not impatient as expected. She saw the changes in Meng Xi. Basically, she would say two things every day about her attitude towards Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, but this Meng Xi didn''t listen at all. She always felt that there was some misunderstanding between them, and it was a pity to deal with it this way. Tang Guo is actually more than a familiar person in Meng Xi''s ss, but rtively speaking, Meng Xi and she learned about junior high school in elementary school. In the eyes of many people, their rtionship is better. In fact, she has a good rtionship with her, and there is another girl. The reason why I didn''t go home with each other after school every day was because this girl was a resident student and her name was Zhang Xingyue. Meng Xi discovered that Tang Guo was reluctant to tell her about Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Anyway, when she said, Tang Guo''s attitude was very cold, which made her wonder what to do. She also found that it was useless to persuade directly, so she thought of Zhang Xingyue. The three of them are together in all activities at school. However, Zhang Xingyue is rather dull and feels that she is not as good as other ssmates. As long as she is in school, she is basically reading books and doing problems. He has to work many times than Meng Xi. "Zhang Xingyue." While Tang Guo was not there, Meng Xi poked Zhang Xingyue who was sitting in front. Zhang Xingyue felt the movement and turned her head back, somewhat confused: "What''s wrong?" Meng Xi quickly moved the chair next to Zhang Xingyue, her voice lowered: "I have something, can you help me figure out a solution?" "Let''s talk about it first." Zhang Xingyue pushed down the sses. She looked pretty, that is, she always loves to grow an e on her nose. Every time the old e is cured, the new ees out again. It''s not long anywhere, just on the tip of the nose, red, and a bit big. Zhang Xingyue''s personality was rtively sassy and shy, and she didn''t think there was any e on the tip of her nose, but after entering junior high school, she always caused some male students tough, which made her more introverted and her grades dropped a lot. One afternoon on the first day of the junior high school, Tang Guo was on duty, and he took out the trash and came back, just to hear Zhang Xingyue crying. So they met. Zhang Xingyue''s foundation itself is a bit worse, and family conditions are worse than any of the ssmates in the ss, and she was raised by her grandmother. What worries her most is not that there is an e on the tip of the nose that will beughed at, but because of the decline in her grades, she feels that she has failed her grandma''s expectations. She was ashamed to ask the teacher again, always wondering if she would add trouble to the teacher. But after getting acquainted with Tang Guo, she still mustered up the courage to ask Tang Guo''s questions, and they became familiar a little more after going around. Zhang Xingyue''s performance is still not as good as Meng Xi and Tang Guo, but it is no problem to enter the top five in the ss, and very stable. She is friends with Tang Guo and is among the top five in the ss. Because of her hard work, the teacher makes her a learningmittee member, and her confidence has improved a lot. "It''s like this..." Meng Xi whispered to Zhang Xingyue about his experience over the past few days. As Meng Xi continued, Zhang Xingyue frowned. Although she already had her own ideas, she still waited for Meng Xi to finish. "That''s it, please help and persuade. After my contact, Tang Guo''s father and grandma are really good people, so I want to help them reconcile, no matter how they are rtives, it must have been a little misunderstanding before." Meng Xi said seriously. Vol 2 Chapter 4591: Extreme female match (62) Vol 2 Chapter 4591: Extreme female match (62) Zhang Xingyue did not agree with what Meng Xi said. Just listening to what Meng Xi said, the two of them did not have any problems, and she could not judge whether they were good or bad. After all, some people could not know whether they were good or bad without contacting them once or twice. What she cares about is Tang Guo''s attitude. She and Tang Guo have known each other for more than a year, and they know each other''s personality very well. Since the other party is not willing to go back with the other party, there must be a reason outsiders don''t know. As a good friend of Tang Guo, she felt that she shouldn''t care about this kind of thing. "Meng Xi, don''t care about this matter. Tang Guo is willing to ept them. This is Tang Guo''s business. And you only contacted them once or twice, and you don''t know them enough. Since Tang Guo doesn''t like to talk about this, just Don''t talk about it." Meng Xi was a little unbelievable, and quickly grabbed Zhang Xingyue: "Xingyue, Tang Guo is our good friend, how can you be so indifferent, can''t you help her? Her father and grandma are so good, don''t you like them to close the house? Happy?" Zhang Xingyue was not very good at talking, but when Meng Xi said this, she really didn''t know how to refute it. But she still insisted on her own thoughts: "In short, I will not help you persuade Tang Guo, unless she has the intention of it. Those two people are good, she knows better than us." Anyway, no matter what Meng Xi said, she was on Tang Guo''s side. Tang Guo was unwilling to reconcile with those two people. As a good friend, why did she help outsiders to do such unnecessary things. Seeing Zhang Xingyue''s seriousness, Meng Xi was really speechless: "Forget it, don''t expect what you can do." When Tang Guo came back, Meng Xi saw that she was in a good mood and mentioned Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. She felt that Jiang Juxiang was very pitiful, and she was teary every time she came. Unlike her grandma, she gritted her teeth every time she saw her, with a face full of wrinkles and a bit ugly. "Even if you don''t want to reconcile, it is better to apany your grandma to have a meal. It is really not easy for the elderly to wait for you every day." Meng Xi continued to persuade, Zhang Xingyue frowned, she did not read any more, but was observing Tang Guo''s expression, she found that Tang Guo was very cold when Meng Xi was talking about the two. "Didn''t you say yes, don''t talk about this problem anymore?" Tang Guo''s tone was light, and her brows frowned. She was a little bit mumbled about Meng Xi''s obsession. She was counting time in her heart. It shouldn''t be long before Meng Xi can meet a man. Lord Wen Ran. Thinking of this, she didn''t get angry anymore. I don''t know how An Yuan and the male lead are getting along, at least they should be good brothers. "Tang Guo, what do you think of my proposal?" Meng Xi asked happily, "Just have a meal together and don''t have to do the rest." If she didn''t convince Tang Guo, she would be a little embarrassed. Every time Jiang Juxiang would send her a lot of snacks, asionally ask her about her situation, and invite her to dinner. Tang Guo was speechless, and Meng Xi''s mind was getting worse and worse recently. When she was about to say something, Zhang Xingyue couldn''t help it: "Since Tang Guo is unwilling, don''t persuade him. If Tang Guo is willing, she will eat with them long ago." "How is it possible? If I don''t persuade me too much, Tang Guo will definitely not talk to them a few more words. You don''t know, they came here every day recently, Tang Guo didn''t talk to them at all, and turned around and got in the car. "Meng Xi showed sympathy, "I think they really care about you." Zhang Xingyue whispered: "Since I care, I stille here every day. Wouldn''t this disturb Tang Guo''s study?" Tang Guo agreed with this statement very much, but he didn''t expect Meng Xi to say it again: "Why? They alle after school in the afternoon, just want to see Tang Guo." Zhang Xingyue: "..." Vol 2 Chapter 4592: Extreme female match (63) Vol 2 Chapter 4592: Extreme female match (63) "Meng Xi." When Meng Xi had more to say, Tang Guo''s voice increased a little, sounding obvious anger. Meng Xi also shut up quickly and looked at Tang Guo cautiously. Tang Guo nced coldly. This look made Meng Xi a little scared. She wanted to grab Tang Guo''s arm, but Tang Guo avoided it. "Don''t talk about this before me in the future. If you mention it again, please break your friendship." Meng Xi''s eyes widened, a little bit unbelievable, and a bit wronged. She worked so hard, but it was all for Tang Guo''s good, and wanted to see their family harmonious. Why can''t Tang Guo understand her? She really wants to be good for the other person, otherwise she works so hard every day? Zhang Xingyue pushed down her sses and turned around to read. She was not a good speecher. She is not close to Meng Xi, and she is a little familiar with each other, because Tang Guo is in between. She had already persuaded Meng Xi just now, but the other party did not listen, and she didn''t want to say anything more. She still thought in her heart that she would still have less contact with Meng Xi in the future to avoid being influenced by the other party. Tang Guo said the words of breaking off friendship, obviously because he had some grievances with those two people that he couldn''t talk to outsiders. For example, she doesn''t want to share some embarrassing things at home with her ssmates and friends, because even if she says it, others can''t help. At most, she can keep a few sentences and treat it as a conversation. It might not be long before many people knew what was going on in her family, which would make her feel embarrassed. He knows his own affairs best, and it must be Tang Guo''s side too. Thinking of this, Zhang Xingyue turned around again and pulled Meng Xi: "Since Tang Guo is unwilling, don''t force her to force Tang Guo to eat. Do you think she will be happy? Meng Xi, you belong to Tang Guo. Friends, not the friends of those two people, youe here as a lobbyist, no wonder Tang Guo will be angry." Meng Xi was very aggrieved. When Zhang Xingyue said this, he felt even more aggrieved: "I just think they are really good. I just want to watch them reconcile." She wanted to continue, but found that Zhang Xingyue had turned around to read. Tang Guo also sat down and took out his tablet to y. She has good grades. It''s noon again. The school doesn''t confiscate electronic products. As long as she doesn''t y in ss, there is no problem. Meng Xi looked at Zhang Xingyue, then at Tang Guo, and found that Tang Guo really ignored her, feeling a little at a loss. She didn''t think she had done something wrong, she was really doing good for Tang Guo. And Jiang Juxiang, Tang Guo''s grandma, looks really pitiful. One afternoon, Tang Guo didn''t talk to Meng Xi again, and Meng Xi didn''t dare to say anything. She was also a little afraid that Tang Guo would really break her friendship. After school, she chased Tang Guo out, Zhang Xingyue was a little worried, and hurriedly chased it out. Sure enough, Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin came again, still carrying some snacks in their hands. In their opinion, as long as theye every day, Tang Guo will definitely be impressed. But I don''t know, this has no effect at all. Meng Xi looked at the appearance of the two, feeling pitiful the more he looked, and he stopped talking to Tang Guo. Every time she wanted to say something, Tang Guo''s words of breaking off friendship rang in her mind, letting her leave her mouth alone. Tang Guo stayed in front of Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Before the two of them had time for information, Tang Guo''s cold voice sounded: "Your presence has affected my study. Please don''t disturb me in the future." What Meng Xi wanted to say was a bit scared. Vol 2 Chapter 4593: Extreme female match (64) Vol 2 Chapter 4593: Extreme female match (64) Zhang Xingyue stood aside, watching this scene, but didn''t feel much, anyway, she didn''t sympathize with Jiang Juxiang at all. Because she had faced such a scene before, her biological parents favored sons and threw her away in order to have a younger brother. Grandma picked her back and raised her. Later when she was ten years old, her parents came back and wanted to recognize her back, simr to Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailinughed embarrassedly, but were not angry at Tang Guo. In their hearts, the two really wanted to recognize Tang Guo, because Tang Tailin might have had this bloodline in his life. Yang Zhi was surnamed Yang, and they didn''t think it was from the Tang family. The more they knew about Tang Guo''s excellence, the less they were willing to give up, even if Tang Guo''s attitude was not so good, which caused Meng Xi to be more and more sympathetic to the two of them, but she dared not say anything at this moment. After Tang Guo said that, he greeted Zhang Xingyue, but did not greet Meng Xi, and then got in the car and left. Meng Xi felt Tang Guo''s indifference and alienation, and finally panicked a little. After shouting twice, Tang Guo didn''t respond. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin walked up to Meng Xi, said something apologetic, and gave Meng Xi a pocket of snacks. Meng Xi refused. They also found Zhang Xingyue and nned to get close to some Tang Guo''s ssmates and give her another bag of snacks. Zhang Xingyue politely declined, indicating that no merit will be met. Jiang Juxiang was not reconciled, and hoped that Zhang Xingyue could talk about Tang Guo''s situation and help her. Zhang Xingyue also refused, said goodbye to them, and went back to the bedroom. In the presence of Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, she had no choice but to talk to Meng Xi. Thinking of Meng Xi''s reaction, she felt that it was useless to say anything, so she left the matter behind. Meng Xi and Jiang Juxiang talked for a while, then embarked on the way home depressed. She wanted to go back soon, so she walked down the alley, she was riding a bicycle. Then, she met Wen Ran who was fighting. [The host is big, they met. "it is good." Tang Guo ignored Meng Xi for a long time. Meng Xi finally panicked and did not dare to mention Jiang Juxiang at all. But every time I look at Tang Guo, I just stop talking. Tang Guo had been cold for half a month, and finally he could talk again. This time, Meng Xi dared not say anything to her. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin asionally came to the school gate, but Tang Guo walked past them. Until Yang Yuxuan discovered this, she felt that she was too careless and very guilty that she didn''t even notice that someone came to disturb her baby girl. "They won''te anymore." President Yang Yuxuan touched Tang''s head very domineeringly, "I will deal with this matter. If you encounter such a situation in the future, you must tell your mother, you know?" Tang Guo obediently responded. Yang Zhi also clenched his fist and said angrily: "When I grow up, I can protect my sister." Tang Guo was happy instantly, this sister did not raise her for nothing. Yang Yuxuan''s actions were very rude. First, he called Jiang Juxiang and warned people again. If you don''t want to watch Tang Tailin''s little movie, just be interesting and don''t disturb her daughter''s study. It was even simpler for Tang Tailin, and he rudely posted a small movie in the past, saying that he had killed his heart. At the beginning, these two didn''t care about Tang Guo at all. Why did they get older and older and suddenly knew what blood rtionship was? Very shameless! Yang Yuxuan felt that it was not enough, so she used some rtionships. Tang Tailin was too angry at all. She faced sanitation inspections every day. She really found out some problems in the restaurant and asked him to rectify it quickly. Vol 2 Chapter 4594: Extreme female match (65) Vol 2 Chapter 4594: Extreme female match (65) Tang Tailin couldn''t think of it, Yang Yuxuan did it. Neither Jiang Juxiang nor Tang Tailin knew that the current Yang Yuxuan was not the old Yang Yuxuan, mainly because Yang Yuxuan never showed up in public at all, nor did they pay attention to it. Tang Guo had a clean life for a long time, until Meng Xi brought Wen Ran to her, saying that she would help Wen Ran to study hard every day, and Tang Guo was energetic again. well. Tang Guo looked at Yuan Jiu next to Wen Ran, she was really handsome and gentle, slightly shorter than Wen Ran''s. ording to Meng Xi''s introduction, this is Wen Ran''s good brother, good buddy, who were born and died together. Meng Xi didn''t fall in love with Wen Ran. They are still good friends. Because of their experiences, Meng Xi is quite special in Wen Ran''s eyes. Now Meng Xi ns to encourage Wen Ran to study. Wen Ran is now the boss of this school, and few people dare to provoke him. Meng Xi suddenly approached him, and many people were afraid to provoke Meng Xi. At this moment, Meng Xi''s identity really rose instantly, especially the brothers in Wen Ran''s hands. Because of Wen Ran''s attitude, all of them were very friendly to Meng Xi. Tang Guo didn''t respond. Meng Xi wanted Tang Guo to help Wen Ran make up lessons, but seeing Tang Guo''s coldness, he didn''t dare to speak any more. However, she still told Wen Ran that if she didn''t understand anything, she could ask Tang Guo. Although Wen Ran is older than Meng Xi, he is a repeater. Naturally, An Yuan can only repeat with him. Tang Guo was originally a circle of three people, but now with Wen Ran and An Yuan, it became a circle of five people. Wen Ran didn''t like Tang Guo very much. He felt that she was too arrogant and had a bad attitude towards Meng Xi. But because of Meng Xi''s face, he didn''t shake his face. Meng Xi also found out that the two were not quite right, and coupled with the careful thinking in her heart, she didn''t want Tang Guo and Wen Ran to get too close. Xie Fan, who came back after participating in thepetition, was not so happy when faced with the two extra boys. He nced at Wen Ran with a faint expression, Wen Ran knew Xie Fan, and Xie Fan also knew Wen Ran. Wen Ran did not expect Xie Fan to get so close to Tang Guo. It is said that the young master of the Xie family is not close to anyone at all, and he rarely pays attention to these, so the details are not clear. However, he did not pay much attention to these. Xie Fan realized that Wen Ran was hostile to Tang Guo, but he was relieved, but Wen Ran was still not pleasing to the eye. Recently neither Jiang Juxiang nor Tang Tailin came to find Tang Guo. After school in the afternoon, Tang Guo and Xie Fan went home together, but Meng Xi rode home with Wen Ran and An Yuan. It seemed that they were getting more and more. Ambiguous, but almost something. Zhang Xingyue doesn''t pay much attention to these, she is studying hard every day, because this is her way out. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin dared note to Tang Guo, but their connection with Meng Xi did not break, and asionally invited Meng Xi to eat in the restaurant. The taste of Tang Tailin''s restaurant is really good. Meng Xi also rmended it with Wen Ran. Later, Wen Ran often took others to eat. Aftering and going, they are familiar. Meng Xi often talked to Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin about Tang Guo''s recent situation. One day, she suddenly asked why they didn''t wait for Tang Guo at the school gate. Jiang Juxiang''s face changed slightly, and it took a long time before she said, "Guoguo doesn''t like her mother." Meng Xi immediately made up for it, and the two were threatened by the powerful daughter, and felt more sympathy for them. Vol 2 Chapter 4595: Extreme female match (66) Vol 2 Chapter 4595: Extreme female match (66) Of course Jiang Juxiang didn''t dare to say, because of the past, it was impossible to reconcile between them and Yang Yuxuan. If Yang Yuxuan really doesn''t miss the old feelings and exposes those small videos, Tang Tailin will lose face again. Tang Tailin was also somewhat upset about this matter. Yang Yuxuan''s email reminded him of Wen Lang. He and Wen Lang had not been in contact for many years. Both sides have their own reasons for not contacting each other. Wen Lang is busy giving himself more say in thepany, and Tang Tailin also dare not entangle with him because of Jiang Juxiang. But Meng Xi didn''t know about these things. Instead, he thought Yang Yuxuan was a bit too much. In any case, Jiang Juxiang was Tang Guo''s grandmother and Tang Tailin was Tang Guo''s father. Even if the court originally sentenced Tang Guo to Yang Yuxuan, Yang Yuxuan was not qualified to prevent them from meeting. She suddenly felt that it might be because of Yang Yuxuan that Tang Guo''s understanding of Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin was a bit biased. Tang Guo didn''t know Meng Xi''s brain replenishment, if she knew it, she would definitely want to blow her head. When leaving the restaurant, Meng Xi was still talking about this to Wen Ran, looking very indignant. "Wen Ran, can you help? I think Grandma Jiang and Uncle Tang are really pitiful." "Tang Guo has a weak rtionship with them, it should be influenced by her mother." Wen Ran frowned: "What do you want to do?" "Just think of a way to get Tang Guo, Grandma Jiang, and Uncle Tang close. They are all good people. Let Tang Guo see the facts clearly, not because of her mother''s subjective influence." "Wen Ran, can you think of any way?" Wen Ran shook his head: "I don''t know." His own family rtionship is still unclear, how can he solve other people''s family problems. If someone tells him this, he will bezy. He has never liked to be nosy, but the person who said this was Meng Xi, otherwise he would not listen. It may be a bit of a filter for Meng Xi. No matter what she says or does, Wen Ran is very patient and even thinks she is a little cute. "Hey, can''t you think of a way? You are so smart." Meng Xi sighed. "Now I can''t mention this matter with Tang Guo. Whenever she mentions this matter, she will break my rtionship with me." Meng Xi said that Wen Ran is smart, because after she helped Wen Ran study in the make-up ss, Wen Ran''s original penultimate grade has been hovering in the middle. If you continue to make up, you may not be able to enter the top ten. Now they are only in the second year of junior high school, although they are about to end soon, there is still a year and a half before high school. Wen Ran was thinking, and An Yuan, who was an invisible person on his side, said: "Since Tang Guo doesn''t like you to mention this, just leave it alone. How can I say this is a family affair. As an outsider, there may be many inside I don''t even know the secret." Wen Ran was pulled back to his senses by An Yuan''s voice, and nodded in agreement: "An Yuan was right. Since Tang Guo doesn''t want you to take care of this, then forget it." He actually doesn''t like Tang Guo very much. It should be said that he doesn''t like the eldestdies in those circles. This is also due to his biological mother, who is a standard eldestdy. Since he remembered things, he hasn''t had a good impression of his biological mother. "That''s because Tang Guo was influenced by her mother and didn''t like Grandma Jiang and Uncle Tang. I believe that when she gets to know them, she will not be as strange as she is now." An Yuan on the side almost burst outughing when he heard this. Can you, an outsider, know better than others? Vol 2 Chapter 4596: Extreme female match (67) Vol 2 Chapter 4596: Extreme female match (67) Although Wen Ran did not agree to take care of Tang Guo''s affairs, he did not stop Meng Xi from taking care of it. Meng Xi was not the same as the little girl he had known before. He liked this kind of unpretentious and lively person. Meng Xi racked his brains and thought of various ways, but could not think of a good way for the time being, because she tried to precede Jiang Juxiang in front of Tang Guo, but the other party''s face changed immediately and he didn''t dare to mention it again. Until Jiang Juxiang was hospitalized, it was not a major problem, that was, she slipped and fell in the hotel. Older people could not wrestle and would easily enter the hospital. Meng Xi felt that an opportunity hade. When he was eating at noon, he flicked his cell phone and told Tang Guo about Jiang Juxiang''s wrestling and hospitalization. Tang Guo put down the bowls and chopsticks, Xie Fan saw that she hadn''t eaten two bites, and her appetite was broken. Most of the time she would not eat again. That face seemed to be owed millions of dors. Now she feels that the amount has risen. Tens of millions. Xie Fan was hostile to Meng Xi, Wen Ran felt it right away, and stopped eating, and even moved closer to Meng Xi''s position for fear that she would suffer. Zhang Xingyue didn''t eat anymore, she felt that Meng Xi was not very good at understanding some aspects. Obviously Tang Guo said it several times, don''t let her mention these things, she insisted on saying it, she felt that sooner orter she would be friends. In Zhang Xingyue''s opinion, Meng Xi is not a savvy person, and doesn''t want to have more intersections with the other party. Recently, it has been quite cold. Meng Xi was speechless for a while, but thinking that Jiang Juxiang was so pitiful, he bit his head and said: "The old man fell, no matter what misunderstandings, it is better to go and see first, the injury will heal faster." "Meng Xi, you are so rare, you can recognize her as a grandmother, and I won''t stop it." Tang Guo stood up, turned and left. Meng Xi was a little flustered and called Tang Guo twice, but Tang Guo did not respond. In fact, the ssmates know more or less that Meng Xi wants to help Tang Guo and her grandma and father ease the rtionship. Many people think that Meng Xi is a little nosy. Tang Guo left, and Xie Fan naturally also left. Zhang Xingyue had already eaten almost, so he quickly took a couple of bites and followed along. But she still left a sentence, which can be regarded as a piece of advice to Meng Xi: "If you care about this friend Tang Guo, I think it''s best not to mention this again." After that, she hurriedly chased Tang Guo and left. She still had a lot of homework to do. She had to be optimistic about the majority, and strive to be admitted to the school''s high school with excellent grades and get a high schrship, so as to reduce the burden for grandma. Sitting in the original position, Meng Xi was at a loss and felt aggrieved: "I just think Grandma Jiang is really pitiful. No matter what misunderstanding, she has fallen down. Going to see it canfort her love. heart." An Yuan was speechless, and Meng Xi had problems in his mind. In fact, he also knew that he didn''t know how to invite outsiders, even outsiders who knew, would feel that Meng Xi''s statement was not problematic. After all, in this world, the weak are more able to arouse people''s sympathy. The main reason is that they have never suffered from their own body. Many people stand up and talk without backache, and can show their benevolence. "It''s fine if she doesn''t want to." Wen Ranforted Meng Xi, "Don''t mention this in the future, people might still me you." Meng Xi shook his head quickly: "I really want them to reconcile, there is no other meaning." "Okay, I know, eat. Since it''s useless, just leave it alone." Meng Xi felt a little sorry for Grandma Jiang. She had promised before that she would definitely bring Tang Guo over. Vol 2 Chapter 4597: Extreme female match (68) Vol 2 Chapter 4597: Extreme female match (68) On this day, Tang Guo still did not speak to Meng Xi. The reason why she didn''t break up with Meng Xi directly was because the main event hadn''te yet, and she was very patient. In the car, Xie Fan held a bunch of snacks, all of which were opened, watching Tang Guo constantly stuffing his mouth. "You still have to be full." "Now I know I''m hungry." "When you are angry, you are your own body." Tang Guo paused and nced at Xie Fan: "Aunt Yu is right, you are like a little old man with broken thoughts. Few people know your virtues, right? If you know, you don''t want to set up a person." Xie Fan: "The faithfulness is against the ears." "If you think Meng Xi is troublesome, don''t interact with her in the future. She always doesn''t know her position like this and just take care of her business. You don''t bother." "Okay." The reason Xie Fan didn''t warn Meng Xi was because he found that Tang Guo changed his face very quickly. For example, in the cafeteria today, after Meng Xi said those words, Tang Guo looked angry and turned to leave. As a result, her expression returned to normal within two steps, as if she had never been angry, which made him a little confused. Naturally, he didn''t warn Meng Xi, he felt that Tang Guo was following some process. This feeling also made him very strange. "Will she affect you like this?" Tang Guo shook his head: "No, An Xin, who am I? Will I be affected?" Xie Fan thought of what Tang Guo had learned, and he had a headache. The little girl is too clever, and a little bit not so good, not so good. "Those two haven''te to you again?" "No, I was warned by my mother some time ago, and the restaurant was checked for sanitation, so I was very busy." Xie Fan knew that Yang Yuxuan and Tang Guo were not vegetarians, so they never did anything secretly. If he really wants to do it, he will definitely tell Tang Guo. At present, it seems that Yang Yuxuan can solve it by himself, and he doesn''t need him at all. It seems that he can only help Tang Guo hold snacks and a small mirror. This is not bad, at least it works. System: What a miserable boy. "Do you know whose son Wen Ran is?" Xie Fan paid attention to Wen Ran, and got a copy of the other party''s information, and then identally discovered that Wen Ran''s father was actually entangled with Tang Tailin back then that person. Few people knew that the other man was Wen Ran, and Yu Yu was a close friend of Yang Yuxuan. Few knew about the Tang Tailin incident. He was young at that time and he had seen Wen Lang''s photos. If he hadn''t noticed Wen Ran, he couldn''t remember this. "Who is it?" Tang Guo certainly knew. Xie Fan was not sure whether she knew it or not, but he said the answer: "Wen Lang." "Wen Lang is the one who entangled Tang Tailin before." Xie Fan knew that Tang Guo hadn''t taken this to heart long ago. Besides, they were all smart people, not ordinary children, and their psychological endurance was definitely notparable to ordinary people. "It turned out to be like this." Tang Guo smiled, making Xie Fan feel cool, always thinking she knew. But Tang Guo was already eating snacks seriously, and he didn''t say anything. "The final exam ising soon." Xie Fan asked for a topic. Tang Guo thought of Zhang Xingyue, and felt that the girl had worked very hard, and nned to give her more lessons. After that day, Meng Xi didn''t tell Jiang Juxiang in front of Tang Guo. Jiang Juxiang was indeed disappointed in the hospital. Meng Xi felt that she was very pitiful and felt a little guilty. He took Wen Ran to see Jiang Juxiang for several days. Unconsciously, the final exam came. The final exam results were announced without any surprises. Tang Guo was definitely the first in the grade. Vol 2 Chapter 4598: Extreme female match (69) Vol 2 Chapter 4598: Extreme female match (69) Surprisingly, Zhang Xingyue climbed from the top five in the original ss to the second and fifth in the ss. For Zhang Xingyue, this was a gratifying event. For this, she thanked Tang Guo severely, and also took two pieces of old bacon to Tang Guo from home. Tang Guoxin''s staff, this thing is delicious, she likes it. "There is nothing you can tell, thanks to your help, otherwise I won''t get such a good result." "I like this very much, it just delivered to my heart." Tang Guo handed the old bacon to Xie Fan: "We''ll go back and cook and share itter." Standing next to Tang Guo, Xie Fan was clearly a young man with a reserved nobility, but he was carrying two pieces of old bacon at the school gate, no matter how he looked at it, he could maintain peace. But he still replied: "Yeah." He stared at the old bacon in his hand. Although reluctantly, he still held it in resignation, as if he was sitting on a seesaw with Tang Guo when he was a child, and there was only a swing that he pushed her on . Zhang Xingyue pursed her lips and smiled: "See you next semester, I''m going back." The ssmates all watched in amazement. Xie Fan took two pieces of old bacon and Tang Guo, and got into a very expensive car with his mouth torn off. The style of the stinky face senior is really different, even if the old bacon is in his hand, it is his own style. "In fact, you can put the trunk, there is no need to hold it." When the car started, Tang Guo reminded him when he saw it. Xie Fan: "..." He is used to it. Usually, Tang Guo''s schoolbag and snacks are all taken into the car by him. So, forgot to put the bacon in the trunk. "You like to hold it, you can. I think you like it. Don''t worry, just cook it when you get home." Xie Fan: I don''t know how she knew that he was greedy, she was obviously greedy. Forget it, just treat him as greedy. The vacation time passed quickly, and when school started again, Tang Guo found that Meng Xi and Wen Ran were obviously more ambiguous. I don''t know if it was because of his rtionship with Wen Ran that Meng Xi would be targeted from time to time. Tang Guo would still help out if he met him. In fact, she didn''t need to do anything, as long as they appeared next to Meng Xi, those people would dare not do anything. Meng Xi seemed to have forgotten, because he had had trouble with Tang Guo before. Now she really didn''t dare to mention Jiang Juxiang again. The key point was that she couldn''t think of a good way to keep Tang Guo from being angry. Let''s talk about this matter. The big deal is that she can often go to the restaurant instead of Tang Guo, take a look at Grandma Jiang and Uncle Tang, and usually reveal Tang Guo''s situation, which is not bad. In the next semester of the third year of junior high, Meng Xi and Wen Ran pierced thestyer of window paper, which was regarded as a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship. Of course, thergest scale is limited to small hands. Wen Ran''s grades have also been greatly improved, and now he is considered a school bully plus a school bully, and his grades are a bit better than Meng Xi''s, making Meng Xi call a monster. With the help of Tang Guo, Zhang Xingyue was able to secure the second ce in the grade. Wen Ran is now the third year old. No matter how much he surpasses, there is no way to surpass Zhang Xingyue and Tang Guo. Tang Guo helped Zhang Xingyue hang up when nothing happened, always thinking about the old bacon in the other party''s family. Meng Xi was hovering between May and Six, and his results were good. Wen Ran will also take Meng Xi to the gatherings of some circles. Many people know that his girlfriend is Meng Xi. When Wen Ran was admitted to high school with excellent grades, Wen Ran''s father, Wen Lang, finally decided to meet Meng Xi. Because it was Meng Xi''s appearance thatpletely changed Wen Ran, he thought this girl was good. Vol 2 Chapter 4599: Extreme female match (70) Vol 2 Chapter 4599: Extreme female match (70) Wen Lang is actually simr to Tang Tailin. When he was young, he felt that Wen Ran''s appearance was just a task. After all, he had someone he liked. In middle age, plus Wen will definitely need an heir in the future, Wen Ran was almost crooked before, which still made him a little afraid. If he is allowed to have another child with a woman, he is unwilling. Over the years, he has been fighting with the shareholders of thepany, and finally let Wen trulypletely control his hands. It is no longer the kind of situation that once shareholders said two words, which may affect him. Now he needs to nurture his son, and at the same time find a chance to reconnect with Tang Tailin. It was an unexpected joy that Wen Ran was changed by Meng Xi. He liked the little girl Meng Xi very much. I think she is smart, cute, and able to push Wen Ran to move forward. After seeing Meng Xi, he can be considered to have recognized Meng Xi. Wen Ran knew that Wen Lang had met Meng Xi, and immediately went to look for him. The rtionship between the father and son was close to freezing, because Meng Xi seemed to be melting. After knowing that Wen Lang admired Meng Xi very much, Wen Ran didn''t object to them, and he was relieved. But Wen Lang also said: "But you are my Wen Lang''s son. It is easy for you to marry Meng Xi in, but you do not have the ability to protect her for the time being. You should know that in this circle, there is no ability , You can''t protect her, right?" "If you don''t have the patience, your mother is the first to stop this. She uses any means, and she may not be able to get Meng Xi in the circle. You can never marry someone back, let the other person stay at home and not socialize. Right?" Wen Ran calmed down, feeling that Wen Lang was right. At present, he is just a very ordinary prospective freshman. When he graduates from high school, enters the university, and after graduating from university, he and Meng Xi are married. He has no strength to protect him. He knows his own mother very well, and he will definitely not look down on her because of Meng Xi''s identity, and may even arrange for him a daughter of equal identity. Seeing Wen Ran anxious, Wen Lang smiled: "It''s still a long time before you can get married. You can''t work hard now." "What am I going to do?" This was the first time Wen Ran spoke to Wen Lang calmly. Wen Lang was very satisfied and had no objection to Meng Xi and Wen Ran being together. As long as his son was good enough, he would marry anyone he wanted to marry. "In the following holidays, I will go to thepany to study with me." Wen Ran: "Okay." He knew that this was an opportunity for him to gain the right to speak. He thought of An Yuan: "I will bring An Yuan." An Yuan is his good brother from birth to death, and Wen Ran cannot forget each other: "We are together, and he can do a lot for me." "Of course." Wen Lang did not refuse. In fact, he always knew Wen Ran''s movements that An Yuan could be regarded as Wen Ran''s confidant. If they can cultivate together, Wen Ran will be a big help in the future, which is very good. This time, Wen Ran didn''t hate Wen Lang so much, on the contrary, he was somewhat grateful. At least, Wen Lang is better than his mother. With Wen Ran and Wen Lang getting along, the rtionship between father and son eased and became much closer. Wen Ran went to thepany and learned a lot. After the first year of high school, his whole person has changed a lot. Tang Guo''s first year of high school was the year of Xie Fan''s college entrance examination. Xie Fan entered the examination room with a stinky face and came out again with a stinky face. Xie Fan''s friends didn''t think he was a bad exam. It is estimated that he went to university after the college entrance examination and could not meet Tang Guo often. When Xie Fan reported to the university, Tang Guo sent it off. "I wille back to see you this weekend." Xie Fan touched Tang Guo''s head, with a lot of dissatisfaction in his eyes. He nced at the row of teenagers standing next to him, "She will be taken care of by you." A group of young people were speechless, why every time their task was to stay and help Tang Guo cook? Is this the w of the younger two years? Vol 2 Chapter 4600: Extreme female match (71) Vol 2 Chapter 4600: Extreme female match (71) Meng Xi hadn''t spoken to Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin in front of Tang Guo for a long time, nor had he been a lobbyist for them. It was mainly Tang Guo''s attitude the previous few times that really scared her. Although she didn''t talk in front of Tang Guo, she would often talk to Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin about Tang Guo''s situation. She and Wen Ran, as well as some of Wen Ran''s friends, basically go to Tang Tailin''s restaurant to have dinner every week. Jiang Juxiang, Tang Tailin and Wen Ran are already very familiar. By chance, Wen Lang reappeared in Tang Tailin''s sight, and found that Wen Ran, Meng Xi and Tang Tailin were closer. With this rtionship, Wen Lang often appeared in front of Tang Tailin. However, Tang Tailin didn''t seem to want to entangle him anymore, and the two unsessful rtionships still made Tang Tailin very ufortable. He didn''t forget Wen Lang, but didn''t want to entangle anymore for the time being. Wen Lang didn''t mean to give up. He had nned to hold the power before he could continue his rtionship with Tang Tailin. As for those who are married or not, he doesn''t value it that much, because his legal wife Xu E is more fun than him. Between them, they basically y their own roles and don''t interfere with each other, as long as they don''t hurt the interests of the two. Another reason Tang Tailin didn''t want to get entangled with Wen Lang anymore was that he knew that he could never be with Wen Lang in an open and fair manner. Even if someone knows his identity, the way people look at him can only look at Wen Lang''s lover, not the rtionship between husband and wife. Even if Wen Lang and Xu E y their own roles and have no feelings, in terms of morality, he is a junior and his reputation is not very good. If the olddy in the family knew, it might be another trouble. And now he still wants to recognize Tang Guo''s daughter. If he gets entangled with Wen Lang again, don''t wonder, Tang Guo will never recognize him as his father. Wen Lang felt Tang Tailin''s rejection, and found an opportunity to speak with Tang Tailin alone. "Why escape?" Wen Lang asked Tang Tailin. Tang Tailin replied coldly: "What if you don''t escape? Can you continue hiding in a dark ce with you?" This remark really made Wen Lang speechless. "You know, I haven''t forgotten you. I believe, you haven''t forgotten me either." Tang Tailin was a little surprised: "So what? Wen Lang, we are not young anymore, we can''t stand the toss, and we don''t have the mind to toss. If you say, let me be the same as before, hiding with you without light Locally, continuing the rtionship that I might give up at any time, I don''t think there is any need to toss, and there is no result anyway." "So many years of feelings, can you give it up?" Wen Lang was a little unwilling. Now that he really controls thepany, he can rest assured to be with the person he likes, and there is an excellent heir. No one will stop him. Pursue the people you like. However, the result was different from what Wen Lang thought, and Tang Tailin didn''t want to toss. The main reason is that he feels that if he continues to toss him, there will be no good results. Obviously they were together first, and in the end he had to bear the reputation of being a male junior, he was actually a proud person. Repeatedly to no avail, he didn''t want to do some work in vain. "Tailin, this time I promise that I won''t be parting anymore. I already have the ability to make others dare not stop us. Trust me again." Vol 2 Chapter 4601: Extreme female match (72) Vol 2 Chapter 4601: Extreme female match (72) Tang Tailin lit a cigarette, inhaled silently, and said casually: "So what? I don''t think it''s important anymore, Wen Lang, you still have to go back to be your manager Wen, don''te to me." What else Wen Lang had to say was pushed away by Tang Tailin: "The children are still outside. It''s not good to be seen. Let''s go out to eat. The dishes are cold." Wen Lang was pushed to a stagger and failed to stop Tang Tailin who was decisive. He did not understand why the rtionship between them had been so hot once, and why it suddenly became so strange and cold. Wen Lang couldn''t help kicking the vase next to it. Fortunately, the vase was big and heavy, so he didn''t kick it down. Wen Lang returned to the hotel''s private room. About a minuteter, Meng Xi appeared at a corner, with surprise and excitement in his eyes. She really did not expect that there is still such a period between Uncle Tang and Uncle Wen. When the two stood together just now, they were really good match. When watching the conflict between the two, she almost stood up and let them stay together. Fortunately, she was still calm and felt that it was a bit wrong to appear suddenly. Overhearing the conversation between the two of them, she thought that they both had each other. Most of them were separated because of various reasons, which made Meng Xi feel very regretful. He couldn''t wait to think of a way to help the two of them solve their rtionship problems. If they like each other for a long time and can''t be together, it''s really a pity. They stand together and really match well. When Meng Xi returned to the private room, she still couldn''t control her emotions. Wen Ran found out about her situation and asked in a low voice. Meng Xi shook her head quickly. She felt that this matter should be kept silent for the time being, so as not to embarrass the two parties. Meng Xi''s grades are currently within the top ten of his grade. In this high school, he is already an excellent grade. Tang Guo also appreciates this point, because Meng Xi is not like Zhang Xingyue, who is reading and endorsing books anytime and anywhere, and spends most of his free time studying. Achieving this grade is really a talent. Meng Xi was more serious in ss, and when get out of ss was over, he was basically doing his own thing. It''s a bit like Wen Ran, but Wen Ran is a little better than him. Sometimes he doesn''t have to listen to much in ss, and he can get a good ranking by just flipping through the books. Anyhow, it is the standard configuration for male and female masters, not too bad. Maybe Tang Guo is the only person in the whole grade who is more rxed than them. Meng Xi''s rxing time after ss is to watch Tanmei and y some games with Tanmei. It is a little rotten girl. Unlike the ordinary rotten girl, she did not separate the paper man from the reality, perhaps because of too little life experience, thinking that the love between men and men in reality is the same as the love between men and men in the world of paper people. She became obsessed with Tanmei genres, radio dramas, and anime in the third grade. Until now, it has be more and more corrupt. And sometimes in the school, in the ss, two handsome boys, walking together with their shoulders and shoulders, will make a little brainstorming about whether these two people are in a situation. She asionally said to Tang Guo secretly: "These two boys look so good." She will also say to Zhang Xingyue: "Do you think they look like a pair, how do I feel that they are all curved?" Whenever two boys get a little closer, she will make up a big drama in the United States. Vol 2 Chapter 4602: Extreme female match (73) Vol 2 Chapter 4602: Extreme female match (73) When shopping, if she sees two real male lovers, she will scream with excitement and quickly talk to the people around her. Tang Guo''s attitude has always been rtively cold and indifferent, but she will not confuse Meng Xi''s hobby, because she has a purpose in her own right. Zhang Xingyue was different. Every time she was doing a question seriously, Meng Xi suddenly said, really disturbing her. So she would asionally make a very rude sentence, indicating that Meng Xi is not so good. People themselves are ying normally, not the same as Meng Xi thought. Your attitude is so obvious that you almost went up to tie the two together, which would cause trouble to others. Over time, Meng Xi knew that it was meaningless to discuss this with Zhang Xingyue. She feels that Zhang Xingyue is a bit rigid. She only knows that she is studying hard every day, and she spends all her time reading. As a result, her grades sometimes remain below the top five in grade, although she does not fall outside the tenth grade. But because it was easier for her to stay within the top ten of the grade, she should think that learning should be abination of work and rest. Like her, learning while ying and learning, Wen Ran is about the same as her, and her grades are better. Anyway, she didn''t agree with Zhang Xingyue''s learning method, and felt she was too rigid. But the rtionship between her and Zhang Xingyue was really not that good. She asionally said a few words, but Zhang Xingyue didn''t listen, so she didn''t say any more, so that her rtionship with Zhang Xingyue is not as good as before. In fact, Zhang Xingyue was anxious. She felt that the most important time was to get a foundation in the first year of high school. When Meng Xi did note to disturb her, she was too happy to be happy. In her studies, she does not belong to the gifted trigram, so she does not think that she can easily get a good grade by ying and having fun. Since she was a child, she has known that people are different from each other, and that others have other learning methods. And she is not smart, and if she wants to achieve her goal, she can only spend all of her time studying, and she does not dare to rx at all, because this is her only way out. Others can easily get excellent results. She has also envied her, but she neverins, nor does she mean to rx. She met Tang Guo, who was willing to help her, and her grandma said that she was a lucky person and could not live up to her luck, and must work hard for her own future. She also thinks it is like this. Others don''t understand, she doesn''t care, she is working hard for her own future. Since knowing that Tang Tailin and Wen Lang have an unforgettable rtionship, Meng Xi has paid special attention to this matter. Seeing that Wen Lang used excuses to go to the hotel to see Tang Tailin every time, she felt like a cat''s w in her heart. At this time, Tang Guo decided to rx the rtionship with Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Waiting for the opportunity to have a ss dinner, Meng Xi strongly rmended Tang Tailin''s restaurant. In fact, she was selfish and wanted to take this opportunity to let Jiang Juxiang and Tang Guo meet. Wen Ran would naturally support Meng Xi. As soon as Wen Ran supported, many students supported him, so the ss dinner at the end of the first year of high school was set in Tang Tailin''s restaurant. After the matter was settled, Meng Xi called Jiang Juxiang. After Jiang Juxiang learned about it, he hurried to the restaurant and told Tang Talin the news. Both of them were expecting Tang Guo to go to the hotel. "For Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, she really didn''t let her go." Tang Guo can no longer use words to describe what kind of person Meng Xi is. Vol 2 Chapter 4603: Extreme female match (74) Vol 2 Chapter 4603: Extreme female match (74) On the day of the ss dinner, Meng Xi followed Tang Guo all the way. When the restaurant got bigger, she paid special attention to Tang Guo''s face. Realizing that Tang Guo''s expression hadn''t changed, he was a little relieved. The ssmates walked into the restaurant slowly. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin stood in the most conspicuous ce. Because they were ssmates gathering for dinner, they didn''t have a private room, but instead included a dining table in the lobby. The ssmates chose a table to sit down, Jiang Juxiang couldn''t help but eyes red when she looked at Tang Guo, and secretly wiped tears. Mengxi, who mainly went to Jiang Juxiang, gave birth to countless sympathy. This time, Tang Guo deliberately acted, nced at Jiang Juxiang who was wiping tears, and then looked back. Observing this scene, Meng Xi felt that the rtionship between Jiang Juxiang and Tang Guo should be eased. When Zhang Xingyue saw Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, she felt that something was wrong. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t mean to lose her temper, she didn''t talk too much, but she paid attention to Tang Guo here. She was not satisfied with Meng Xi in her heart. She had doubted how Meng Xi actively rmended a restaurant before. It is clear that Mengxis family conditions are not very good, and it is impossible to go to the restaurant to eat often. Seeing Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, she understood. She felt that Tang Guo was quite self-reliant, and if it was her, she might turn around and leave. But she didn''t say everything, maybe the rtionship between Tang Guo and Jiang Juxiang is not so stiff. Every time Jiang Juxiang served dishes, he woulde to Tang Guo and put some delicious food in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo looked at the dishes, and they really met her taste. She wanted toe to Mengxi and talked to Jiang Juxiang. She still remembers that when she was a child, she ate two more pieces of meat, and Jiang Juxiang had to say two meals. Now she knows what she likes to eat? In addition, Yang Yuxuan is raised as a pig, and every meal is full of supplements. In fact, it is not good for the body at all and may cause excessive obesity. Some things, as long as you pay a little attention, you can know a person''s preferences. Jiang Juxiang didn''t understand Yang Yuxuan''s preferences, and felt that as long as he had big fish and meat, he would be good to a pregnant woman. He interrupted Yang Yuxuan''s words and prevented Yang Yuxuan from eating what he liked. He was simply self-righteous and didn''t care about Yang Yuxuan. She felt that Yang Yuxuan''s eating less was bad for her baby grandson, which shows how selfish she is. Her selfishness is for outsiders, like her daughters and sons, who are eager to give them the best. Even if she is patriarchal, she is actually good to her daughter. Knowing that there would be no grandson, she wanted to keep her bloodline. After all, it was just that my expectations fell through and I chose to take a step, but in fact, I didn''t really care about her granddaughter. The older generation pays attention to having a queen, Jiang Juxiang thought in her heart that even if she is a girl, but she is very smart, Tang Tailin can''t get married and have children again, it is the best choice, nothing more. "Eat more." Jiang Juxiang whispered to Tang Guo, looking forward and happy. Many students in the ss knew Jiang Juxiang and Tang Guo''s grandmother, but they didn''t know much about the specifics. This time Tang Guo didn''t disappoint Jiang Juxiang any more, but agreed: "Okay." This time, Jiang Juxiang was so happy that she was about to cry, and she went to Latang Tailin. Tang Tailin also came over and poured Tang Guo a drink, which Tang Guo epted. Vol 2 Chapter 4604: Extreme female match (75) Vol 2 Chapter 4604: Extreme female match (75) I heard that Wen Lang has been pestering Tang Tailin. I don''t know how long Tang Tailin can hold on. He should be able to understand how much she hates some of his previous actions, right? System: [Host, you are good or bad. "Has the training boye back?" [I''m back, those systems are really stupid, so stupid, there are still numbers, which is really annoying. "Are you jealous that someone has a serial number?" [I am unbnced in my heart, why is the system still numbered so stupid? I don''t know why the boss of the Bureau of Space and Time hase back. There is no news yet, otherwise a number will be sent to me. ] The system said angrily, [The signal of the boss of the Space-Time Bureau haspletely disappeared, and I dont know that I have gone to the big universe. "Did the Bureau of Space and Time think of a way to find his whereabouts?" [A lot of measures have been taken. This time they have put together a batch of systems and n to put them in other universes and worlds to find people. If they have news, they will naturally send news back. These systems are really lucky. They have just left the factory, and they can have a number just like a weak chicken. Tang Guo felt that the jealousy of the system was about to overflow. "Go to 111 and 222 to y the game. Let''s vent it. Imbnces in your heart are prone to problems." The system hummed away, Tang Guo didn''t need him for the time being, he was going to y the game and kill the Quartet. Because there is no serial number, he can''t buy the things in the system house. Fortunately, he has a group of younger brothers who will buy things to honor him. This time the ss dinner, the rtionship between Tang Guo and Jiang Juxiang eased. Meng Xi felt that there was a chance, so every time she went to dinner, she would call Tang Guo. Seeing Tang Guo did not refuse, he was even happier. However, Tang Guo was only limited to eating and eating, and said a few words with Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin without any further meaning. The two are also very patient and n to take it easy. Wen Lang was not idle, looking for opportunities to appear in front of Tang Tailin, which made Tang Tailin very shaken. Yang Yuxuan learned about Tang Guo''s movement and talked to her. "Guoguo, do you want to recognize your grandma and dad?" It is of course false to say that it is not sad. Even if Yang Yuxuan''s achievements are not low, she still can''t forget the six years of darkness. If there is no sensible daughter tofort her, she might really choose to jump down from the window in the room. She still hates Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, and the harm they cause to her is impossible to eradicate in a lifetime. But the two are Tang Guo''s grandmother and biological father. If Tang Guo really wants to recognize them, she can''t stop it, but she feels a little sad. "Mom." Tang Guo grabbed Yang Yuxuan''s hand. Of course she couldn''t recognize the two, but she had her own purpose. Yang Yuxuan was sad, and she had to resist not saying anything. She was indeed a good mother. If her daughter did this for another person, she might not be able to bear it immediately. "Guoguo don''t worry. In terms of blood rtionship, they are indeed your grandmother and father. This is an indispensable fact. Mom doesn''t me you." Yang Yuxuan''s eyes were red, but she still had to hold her back. Tang Guo handed her a tissue: "Mom, what do you think? How can I really recognize them." Yang Yuxuan was stunned, the teardrops in her eyes forgot to fall. Tang Guo wiped her: "I have my own ideas." "what idea?" "Recently, a man has been pestering Tang Tailin. I want to see how much he wants to recognize my daughter." Yang Yuxuan''s depressed mood swept away: "Is it Wen Lang?" She naturally knew, and she knew Wen Lang when she was entangled with Tang Tailin. "Ok." "I don''t know if the olddy can ept her son and get entangled with that man again." Seeing her daughter''s inattentive tone, Yang Yuxuan finally understood that her daughter didn''t mean to forgive them at all. "Guoguo, mother still doesn''t want you to have too much hatred in your heart." Of course, she really doesn''t want her daughter to recognize those two people, they don''t really care about her daughter at all. "It''s not that they bother me too much." Tang Guo said, "They have to get in front of me." "If Guoguo doesn''t like them, my mother will find a way for you." President Yang Yuxuan said overbearingly, "My mother can make them unable to mix in this ce." Vol 2 Chapter 4605: Extreme female match (76) Vol 2 Chapter 4605: Extreme female match (76) Tang Guo refused Yang Yuxuan''s help, saying that he would not speak politely when he needed Yang Yuxuan in the future. Yang Yuxuan also felt that the two of them were making a little noise, and it was not a big trouble. In any case, there was some blood rtionship with Tang Guo. If he was too ruthless, it would easily have a bad influence on Tang Guo, so he listened to Tang Guo''s words and did not intend to intervene anymore. Yang Yuxuan was still uneasy, and arranged for someone to stare at Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin''s movements. Seeing that the two had not gone to school to disturb Tang Guo, she left it alone. She is also not interested in Tang Tailin and Wen Lang. Her current interest is to make thepany bigger. Wen Lang and Tang Tailin have not made much progress, seeing Meng Xi in a hurry. Tang Guo was often pulled by Meng Xi to eat at Tang Tailin''s restaurant. When they went to the restaurant, Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin were always there by chance. Even more coincidentally, Wen Lang will basically be there. Wen Lang appeared in her sight with Wen Ran''s father upright and made no secret of Tang Tailin''s rtionship. Of course, he was so obvious, Tang Guo certainly couldn''t give him a good look. Wen Lang was disgusted by Tang Guo, and even gave Tang Tailin a bad expression. Jiang Juxiang didn''t recognize that Wen Lang was the person in the small video. At that time, the main perspective was on Tang Tailin, and she didn''t care about that man at all. Even if you pay attention, it has been more than ten years since that incident. At first, it was just a quick nce, but now he has already forgotten the other person''s looks. Wen Lang appeared as Wen Ran''s father, Jiang Juxiang thought the other party was trying to repair and Wen Ran''s father-son rtionship. Because Meng Xi told her that Wen Ran and his son Wen Lang had some misunderstandings, and the rtionship is much better now. Jiang Juxiang didn''t often stay in the restaurant. Only when Tang Guo was going to eat in the restaurant, Meng Xi informed her that she would rush from home. The more so, the more Meng Xi thought she was pitiful. Wen Lang seemed a little unbearable, Tang Tailin had always treated him like this, and he had to talk to Tang Tailin when he found an opportunity. "It''s been so long, why not try?" Coincidentally, every time Wen Lang talks with Tang Tailin, there is a high chance of being bumped into by Meng Xi, and she can only eavesdrop on the side. Every time the two talked, Tang Tailin was smoking: "I said, it''s really unnecessary." "Is it because of your daughter?" Wen Lang asked when he wanted to ask. "She seems to have discovered something, and her attitude towards me is really not very good. She probably wouldn''t want us to be together." "It''s a part of it," Tang Tailin replied. In fact, he didn''t choose to be with Wen Lang. Only a small part of it was because of Tang Guo. "I don''t want to mess up my life anymore. My mother wants to be close to her daughter now. , To make up for her regrets when she was a child. If I entangle you again, she will definitely jump off the building." "Except for my mother, I don''t want to continue entangled with you. I feel that there will be no results if the entanglement continues." "Back then, I plucked up the courage and said to my mother that I like a man and want to be with him. I n to do it myself. Give up everything, leave here, and fight with you. In the future, my mother will always agree." Tang Tailin He smiled, "But I didnt expect that the first person to get married was you. I didnt want to toss when I saw my moms trouble, so I promised her a blind date, marrying, and having children. Things to do." Vol 2 Chapter 4606: Extreme female match (77) Vol 2 Chapter 4606: Extreme female match (77) Wen Lang: "I''m sorry." "It''s all over, it''s not that important. If you want me to stand in your position, maybe the choice is the same." Tang Tailin looked relieved, "So don''t get entangled. It has been more than ten years since we entangledst time. Everyone has a lot of trouble at one time, which shows that we are not suitable for being together." "This time is different. I am fully prepared. No one can separate me. Tai Lin, Wen''s people dare not oppose me. I have already taken Wen''s power. As long as you agree, I can take it directly You go to Wen''s." Don Taylor paused, "What do you take me to Wen''s for? Tell others that I am your most valued lover?" Wen Lang wanted to say something, but was pushed away by Tang Tailin: "Don''t say it, it''s not good to be seen." Tang Tailin turned and left. Wen Lang didn''t chase him. He knew that unless Tang Tailin agreed, it would be useless whatever he said. He can be so patient. One is that he is sorry for Tang Tailin, the second is that he understands that Tang Tailin is still in his heart, and the third is that Tang Tailin seems to have no intention of looking for a lover. Wen Lang also nned to leave, but bumped into Meng Xi. Both of them were a little embarrassed. Wen Lang hadn''t said anything yet, but Meng Xi first spoke: "Uncle Wen, I know why Uncle Tang is not willing to promise you." "It sounds like you guys like each other very much. If you didn''t get together, there must be a lot of misunderstandings." Wen Lang had nned to leave, but he was embarrassed when he was hit, and it was not a shame. Hearing what Meng Xi said, he asked with interest, "What''s the reason?" "Obviously you love each other so much, the reason Uncle Tang is reluctant to pester is not because he doesn''t like you, but to pester with you, always feel that there is no result." Wen Lang puzzled: "What is the result?" "What else can be the result? Of course, it is the result of the rtionship between husband and wife being upright. Uncle Tang was apromised family back then. When blind date married and had children, the couple was basically emotional. And Uncle Wen likes Uncle Tang so much. Mostly it is a business marriage, and it is impossible to have any feelings." "I''ve heard Wen Ran say about his mother. I often see different men around her. To say something disrespectful, your marriage rtionship is like a fake. It seems that afterpleting the task of Wen Ran, you y your own." Wen Lang was not angry, probably because Meng Xi was able to bring his son back, so he had a filter for her. I don''t think she is disrespectful, but think she is bold and straightforward. Besides, he also hoped that what she said would be useful to him. "I identally listened to some words just now, knowing that Uncle Wen is in power now," Meng Xi paused, seeing that Wen Lang was not angry, then continued, "If Uncle Wen wants to be with Uncle Tang, he may have to sacrifice his current Commercial marriage, even if our country cannot obtain the certificate, we must give him an upright identity. Let everyone know that this is your lover, the only one, not the lover." Wen Lang thoughtfully, came back to his senses, and saw what Meng Xi was expecting, and smiled: "You are right. Every time we toss, there is no result. Once we could not have a result, now it is different. ." "I will resolve this matter and return to singleness as soon as possible. At that time, Tai Lin should not refuse me again, but," Wen Lang remembered that Tang Guo was too bad for him, "Maybe Tang Guo will oppose this matter, this I still need your help to persuade." Vol 2 Chapter 4607: Extreme female match (78) Vol 2 Chapter 4607: Extreme female match (78) "There is no problem with Tang Guo. I will do the work for Tang Guo. You both like each other. It is true love. No one can stop you from looking for someone you like and being with someone you like." Meng Xi said quickly. As far as she knows, since Tang Tailin and Tang Guo divorced his mother, he has been single. Tang Guo would not object to being able to find someone he likes in middle age. As for Wen Ran''s words, Meng Xi is not too worried about this. Wen Ran has long discovered that the rtionship between the two is unusual, but there is no objection. That is acquiescence. After agreeing to this matter, Meng Xi was thinking of ways to persuade Tang Guo. She nned to ask Tang Guo sideways why she was dissatisfied with Wen Lang. Tang Guo casually said, "If I don''t like it, I feel ufortable looking at it." "In fact, Uncle Wen is quite nice, do you have any misunderstandings about him?" Meng Xi asked again. Tang Guo shook his head: "There is no misunderstanding." Because what Wen Lang did is facts, there is no misunderstanding. But these words sounded to Meng Xi, Tang Guo was only bad for Wen Lang''s senses, and it wasn''t because the other party did something to hate him. Right now, Meng Xi went straight to the subject: "Have you noticed that there is a situation between Uncle Wen and Uncle Tang?" Tang Guo narrowed her eyes, is she so impatient? "what''s the situation?" "That''s the situation," Meng Xi said in a low voice. "I identally heard their conversation before. I knew that they were lovers when they were in college. Then they separated because they had no other choice. It was pressure from the family. It is fate to be able to meet again for so many years." "Uncle Tang is single now. Uncle Wen and his wife are also married in business and have no feelings. It is said that his wife often raises some small fresh meat. Because of this, Wen Ran doesn''t like his mother. Now Uncle Wen may n to After ending this cooperative rtionship with his wife, most of them wanted to be with Uncle Tang..." Meng Xi sighed for a while. It is rare for the two of them to have each other in their hearts for so many years. They are willing to work hard for the future, and they are moved. When she came back to her senses, she realized that Tang Guo''s expression was ugly. "Tang Guo, don''t you want them to be together? Uncle Tang has been single for so long, and now it''s hard to meet someone he likes. It''s not easy for a lifetime." Tang Guo sneered: "So, I have to support him with both hands and bless him?" Meng Xi wanted to say that one cannot be so selfish, and it is not easy for Tang Tailin and Wen Lang. But seeing Tang Guo sneer, she suddenly didn''t dare to speak out. "Forget it, forget it, don''t talk about it." "It''s best not to presume this to my face, how he is, who I want to be with is not my business, but I want my support, blessings, and idiotic dreams." Tang Guo nced coldly at Meng Xi, "If They really want to be together, and I will never go to that restaurant in the future. If you treat me as your friend, you will rarely interact with those two people in the future." Meng Xi looked at Tang Guo''s back in a dumbfounded manner, not knowing what she had done wrong, Tang Guo was angry because it became more and more strange. Zhang Xingyue heard this all the time, and she was speechless. "Meng Xi, do you really care about this friend Tang Guo? If you care, don''t make this to her in the future." Meng Xi felt aggrieved: "I think Uncle Wen and Uncle Tang are very good, and the rtionship between adults has not disappeared for so many years, it is really not easy to be together again. I did not expect that Tang Guo would be so disgusted." Vol 2 Chapter 4608: Extreme female match (79) Vol 2 Chapter 4608: Extreme female match (79) Zhang Xingyue didn''t say any more, she admired Tang Guo''s good temper, and did not turn her face so many times. As a result, Meng Xi still pushed her nose to face. Tang Guo really stopped going to the restaurant. Jiang Juxiang asked Meng Xi what was going on. Meng Xi knew that Jiang Juxiang was very opposed to Tang Tailin''s love of men, so he didn''t tell the truth, but said that Tang Guo was busy recently. Tang Tailin didn''t actually care about Tang Guo that much, and Jiang Juxiang took him to go. He felt that maintaining the current rtionship was almost done, and it was impossible for the two father and daughter to get close, even if he did hope that he could have a queen. However, if you can''t get close, you can''t get close. Recently, Wen Lang often gave him some small gifts, and he didn''te in person. Wen Lang said before that he was going to deal with some things, and he woulde back to look for him after he was dealt with. Tang Tailin didn''t care either, and still didn''t throw away Wen Lang''s little gift. Hearing the news of Wen Lang again, he saw it on the news that Wen and Xu had some turbulence because Wen Lang and Xu E divorced. For this reason, Wen seemed to have given up some of his benefits. Tang Tailin was shocked by this, and his heart was throbbing, and he felt that this should not be Wen Lang''s style. In fact, Wen Lang had long wanted to get rid of the Xu family''s involvement. The Xu family now is no longer the Xu family more than ten years ago. Xu''s family has been going downhill for so many years, not only can''t help Wen''s, but also always hinder Wen''s. This time it was disconnected, which he had nned for a long time. The Xu family did speak loudly, and in the end he bargained and sacrificed some strength he could bear. In this way, Wen Lang regained his singleness and went very well. When he came to look for Tang Tailin again, he felt hardened. Meng Xi was aware of this and couldn''t help being touched by the two of them. Tang Tailin couldn''t refuse any more, because of the Wen Lang who divorced him, the two of them had be entangled again from the ambiguity of Ruo Ruo Wu. That kind of impulse from a young age appeared in them again, and the feelings began to be hot. Meng Xi was very happy seeing the two together. Wen Ran didn''t say anything. Instead, he worked harder to learn to manage thepany. From the incident of Wen Lang and Tang Tailin, he got an inspiration. If he wants to livefortably with the person he likes, he has to be better. Meng Xi finally took Tango to the restaurant to eat. This time she did not inform Jiang Juxiang, because this time she ate to celebrate Wen Lang and Tang Tailin. Tang Tailin and Wen Lang both greeted her, don''t tell Jiang Juxiang for now, she has always opposed this matter. When Tang Guo appeared in the private room, she found that Wen Lang and Tang Tailin were sitting together, and the two behaved closer together. In the beginning, she had no episodes. When Wen Lang stood up and said that he could get Tang Tailin together again, and Meng Xi had contributed, Tang Guo''s face suddenly changed. When Meng Xi saw it, he was shocked. Tang Guo stared at Wen Lang and Tang Tailin sharply: "Are you officially together?" Tang Tailin and Wen Lang looked at each other and replied, "Yes, I hope you can understand." "You are together when you are together. Why do you want to bring me here to celebrate? I need to understand, do you want me to support, bless, and help you convince the olddy?" Don''t say it, Tang Tailin and Wen Lang have this n. As long as Tang Guo epts them and she helps to persuade them, Jiang Juxiang is more likely to ept them. Vol 2 Chapter 4609: Extreme female match (80) Vol 2 Chapter 4609: Extreme female match (80) Tang Guo was sitting rtively close, and unceremoniously picked up a ss of drink and sshed it on the two''s faces: "Shameless." After speaking, she stood up and said, "I won''te back to this ce in the future." She nced at Tang Tailin coldly, "And you father, I will never recognize it in my life." Tang Guo looked at Meng Xi again: "And you, let''s break up, you will no longer be my friend." The change came so quickly that no one thought it was such a reaction. Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and called the driver as he walked, asking him to pick her up. Both Tang Tailin and Wen Lang''s face were not good, and it was shameful to be sshed in public. Tang Tailin''s tone became a little harsher: "What are you going to make? Don''t your grandma and Ipromise with you enough? You have to worry about who I am with now? Do you still do it if you are not satisfied?" Tang Guo stopped, and saw Tang Tailin''s righteous and arrogant look. She was really angry. She walked back with cold eyes: "I really don''t know if your conscience hurts when you say these things, no, you should have no conscience? Do you really think I know nothing?" "When my mother went on a blind date with you, she didn''t even know that you had someone else in your heart, let alone that your orientation was a man. You and the olddy concealed the truth about this matter. I think it is impossible for a woman with a normal mind to be with you. Marry someone like you." "After the deceitful marriage, you lied to my mother to have a child again, just dont want to cut off the incense, and then my mother gave birth to me, I am a girl, the olddy disliked me too much, and I felt that I was at a disadvantage if I ate a piece of meat. You want to recognize me because you can''t hold your grandson?" "And you, you just used my mother as a tool and didn''t apany her to do a birth check. In order not to meet her, after she became pregnant, she went home after midnight every day. You never bought me a toy. , And never hugged me, let alone talked to me. Even if you get married, you are still running away and putting all the pressure on my mother. What are you doing by cheating?" "Wait for the second day of my mother''s pregnancy, is it ridiculous, because the olddy wants a grandson, you endure the ufortable being close to my mother, let her get pregnant, the result is still no matter what. The pressure of the year is not smooth , And cold violence, made my mother sick and almost died." "While my mother was pregnant with my sister, you cheated on this man and were shot in a small movie. Then you divorced." Tang Guo said sentence by sentence, which made Tang Tailin feel embarrassed and dumb crows. He really didn''t know, because Tang Guo was so clear about these things. "My memory is very good." Tang Guo added, "Now you still have the face to ask for blessings, cheating on marriages, scumbags who cheated on marriage, and have a face! People like you are not my dad. , My dad is already dead." "You..." Tang Tailin was really angry, and he reached out to hit Tang Guo. Tang Guo grabbed his hand, kicked him to the bend of his knee, tripped the person to the ground, and made Tang Tailin cry in pain. Wen Lang wanted toe and help when he saw this, Tang Guo punched him, and Wen Lang was immediately punched in the face. Wen Ran saw the situation and went to help. Anyway, Wen Lang was his father. Tang Guo nced back at him: "It''s best not toe here. This is my grievance with them." Wen Ran was stunned for a while, because what Tang Guo said just now was indeed the two people who didn''t make sense. In such a moment, Tang Guo had already tripped Wen Lang. Two big men were picked up by a little girl andy on the ground wailing. Wen Ran reacted, but found that he might have the same result when he went up. Meng Xi was frightened, and realized that he was going to pull Tang Guo, but was pushed away by Tang Guo: "Go away!" Tang Guo looked at everyone''s embarrassment, and was very funny. She really waited impatiently for this day, because the two of them were making too slow progress. She picked up a bottle of drink on the table and poured it all on the faces of the two of them: "Don''t you want to bless you? I will bless you now, lock it for a lifetime, and don''t harm people." Vol 2 Chapter 4610: Extreme female match (81) Vol 2 Chapter 4610: Extreme female match (81) "Wen Ran, you can help stop her." Meng Xi pulled Wen Ran with a flustered expression and didn''t know what to do. Wen Ran shook his head: "From her point of view, there is nothing wrong." His parents yed their own games. The two parties should have negotiated at the beginning of the marriage, which is considered a cooperation. If his mother is like Tang Guo''s mother, he is probably more angry than Tang Guo. Instead of simply pouring a drink on the top of the two people''s heads, but directly smashing them with a wine bottle on their heads. Kill them! Wen Ran''s reaction was somewhat beyond Tang Guo''s expectations. That''s right, now she made everything clear, everyone was clear, and she sounded very angry. Even after Meng Xi listened, he felt that Tang Talin was too much to Yang Yuxuan and couldn''t wash it. In addition, because of her, many details have changed, and it is impossible to turn one-sided like in the plot. First of all, she rescued Yang Yuxuan. Many people knew about the incident before, and they couldn''t refute it. Moreover, the original owner lost her mother who loved her since childhood, and was left out by Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin for many years. There was a problem in his heart, and his personality was naturally not so pleasing. Obviously it was something she took care of, because her character would also be made unreasonable by her. Tang Guo poured two bottles of drinks, and finally felt relieved. Seeing that Wen Ran did not stop, but instead stopped Meng Xi who wanted toe over, she grabbed her schoolbag and carried it on her shoulder, her eyes falling on Meng Xi''s face. "Tang Guo, you are too much like this." Tang Guo didn''t speak, but Meng Xi spoke first, "No matter what, Uncle Tang is your father, you..." "A father who rolled the sheets with a man when my mother was pregnant? A father who didn''t return home after midnight every day? A father who never apanied my mother for a check-up? A father who didn''t even talk to my mother for a whole year. ?Or the father who doesn''t care about my existence?" Tang Guo asked Meng Xi with many consecutive questions. Although these questions could not be answered, he still felt that Tang Tailin and Wen Lang were a bit miserable. After all, some things had passed. "In fact, Uncle Tang was also forced. He was forced to be under pressure..." "Will he die if he doesn''t get married?" Tang Guo asked back, "If he doesn''t marry or cheat, will he die? He just can''t stand the pressure andpromise." "Uncle Tang has some difficulties. Grandma Jiang was forced to die, so..." Meng Xi said weakly. She found Tang Guo''s expression indifferent and sarcasm. She had never seen Tang Guo like this before. "He''s afraid of his mother jumping off the building, so he''s going to lie to an innocent woman? You mean this?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, right? There is something in this man''s brain. What is the problem? The world takes the initiative to harm innocent people. The behavior, all the difficulties are bullshit. Tang Tailin is innocent, others are not innocent? "So patient, you can also force death." Tang Guo nced back at Tang Tailin who was embarrassed on the ground, "Why don''t you?" "Okay, we still don''t get together in the future, I''m afraid I can''t help but ssh you once when I see you." Seeing Meng Xi''s desire to speak, Tang Guo said atst: "Human sorrows and joys are really not interlinked. You have never experienced such a thing, and you will never be able to understand the anger in my heart. You will never know, yours. How disgusting my behavior is." Vol 2 Chapter 4611: Extreme female match (82) Vol 2 Chapter 4611: Extreme female match (82) System: Focus on the key points, and the host is greatlyying the groundwork for what will happen in the future. After some things happen in the future, Meng Xi should recall this sentence and finally understand why. At this time, the driver''s voice also sounded outside: "Miss." The driver nced at the scene in his eyes, his eyes were a little shocked, and he said, "Miss, do you want to go home?" Tang Guo: "Back." "Everyone of you here, it''s best not to take the initiative to show up in front of my eyes, and don''t talk to me," Tang Guo looked at Meng Xi, "especially you." Meng Xi was taken aback by the usation, and backed a few steps. Wen Ran quickly protected her: "Meng Xi didn''t know." "It''s so ignorant." Tang Guo walked outside, "I know now." Wen Ran replied subconsciously: "I will look at Meng Xi, and she will not disturb you in the future." Meng Xi had some unbelievable gentle words, and he didn''t quite understand why he would help Tang Guo at this time. "Wen Ran." After Tang Guo left, Meng Xi''s voice increased, "Why didn''t you stop her just now?" Meng Xi didn''t wait for Wen Ran''s answer after asking. He hurriedly helped Wen Lang and Tang Tailin and asked how they were doing. Anyway, she felt that the two of them made mistakes, but many things have passed. The matter of Tang Tailin and Yang Yuxuan can be regarded as the grievance of the previous generation. In any case, Tang Guo is Tang Tailin''s daughter. They are in a biological father-daughter rtionship. She pushed Tang Tailin and poured a drink on his head, which was a bit inappropriate. Thinking of Tang Guo''s ruthless remarks to prevent everyone here from appearing in front of her, Meng Xi felt helpless. Wen Ran didn''t say a word, and went to help Wen Lang silently. He carefully observed the expressions of Wen Lang and Tang Tailin, there was annoyance, and a bit of anger that seemed to be pierced. This made his heart sink, then what Tang Guo said should be true. In fact, when Tang Guo said it, he believed it. The so-called Zhizi Mo Ruofu, he still knows a little bit about what kind of person his father is. And Tang Tailin, he didn''t know much. But she probably didn''t lie, because when she said those words, the two of them didn''t retort them except for anger and shame. No refutation is almost the default. Then the matter is true, Tang Guo''s approach, he really didn''t feel at all against it. "What are you going to do?" Wen Ran asked Wen Lang in the bathroom, "What happened today, can you still be with him?" Wen Lang was also angry. He didn''t expect Tang Guo to actually do it: "It''s not easy for us to get here today, and finally let you Uncle Tang promise me, and today was ruined by that girl again." "What she said is true?" Wen Lang did not answer, but said: "You don''t care about this matter, I will handle it." That''s true. Wen Ran is a bitplicated, but he doesn''t really like this behavior. But he didn''t say much, he didn''t have much strength and couldn''t manage Wen Lang''s affairs. "Comfort Xiaoxi, she is a kind girl." Wen Ran: "I know." He knew that Meng Xi had a rtively simple temperament, and doing these things was really not a bad idea. What happened today is probably also frightening her. Because of Tang Guo''s trouble, Tang Tailin''s reunion with Wen Lang was put on hold. Wen Lang was really upset this time, and he nned to start investigating Yang Yuxuan''spany when he returned. She must pay the price. Vol 2 Chapter 4612: Extreme female match (83) Vol 2 Chapter 4612: Extreme female match (83) "Miss, what happened just now?" The driver had been picking up Tang Guo for more than ten years, and it was the first time he saw such an angry Tang Guo, and he was a little worried. "I beat two shameless people." Tang Guo returned to smile, "It''s okay, they are not my opponents." The driver knew that Tang Guo had gone to learn martial arts. After all, Miss had to learn everything. It''s just that she didn''t expect that she was so powerful. Tang Guo studied those misceneous things for the sake of her own ability. Everyone knows that she is smart, so there will be no doubts. The driver didn''t ask anything more and drove home seriously. Tang Guo returned home, waited for Yang Yuxuan toe back, and told Yang Yuxuan what happened today. After Yang Yuxuan listened, her expression couldn''t hold back: "The two men are really shameless, Tang Tailin dare to ask for your blessing?" The reason why Yang Yuxuan didn''t make Tang Tailin''s small movie a lot of noise was mainly because of the two daughters. When the time came out, both daughters would receive bad eyes. It was not that Tang Tailin was spared. "Guoguo, what''s the matter with your ssmate Meng Xi? He actually lied to you? Listen to your mother''s words, this kind of friend, don''t talk to you in the future." "Am I so stupid in my mother''s eyes?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "I have never brought her back. She has vited my taboo a long time ago and didn''t intend to bring her back. If you want to, bring her home. There is old bacon Zhang Xingyue, her old bacon is very delicious, I have tasted it for you before." When Yang Zhi heard the old bacon, he was immediately attracted, and ran over and asked, "Sister, did Sister Zhang give you old bacon again?" "Not yet, it should be given at the end of the term. Recently, I often give her make-up lessons and her score has improved a lot." Tang Guo replied casually, "She should be embarrassed not to send it." Yang Yuxuan was taken aback, and then smiled, yes, her daughter is much smarter and decisive than her. I think she was led out of the haze by her daughter step by step before she could live now. "Guoguo has always been so good, and her mother said she wants to protect you." "Mom, you pay more attention to thepany recently. Wen Lang is a cruel person. Today, I broke their scandal in public and spilled two bottles of their drinks. He must be very angry. Tang Tailin estimated that he would never treat me again. Hold on to any hope. Wen Lang dare not do anything on the face, he will definitely deal with yourpany secretly." Yang Yuxuan became serious: "Okay, I will prepare." It just so happened that she also wanted topete with Wen''s. Tang Guo remembered Zeng Chen, who worked under Yang Yuxuan''s hands. When Zeng Chen didn''t leave Tang Tailin''s hotel, it was Tang Tailin who didn''t want Wen Lang to misunderstand him, so he fired him. Zeng Chen haspleted the task and agreed with An Yuan to travel around the world in the future. The two paper people also know that to have fun traveling around the world, it must take a lot of money. Under Tang Guo''s suggestion, Zeng Chen followed Yang Yuxuan when she started her business, and has always been Yang Yuxuan''s right-hand man. With Zeng Chen''s help, Yang Yuxuan should get rid of Wen''s sooner orter. Tang Guo didn''t worry about this. In the evening, Tang Guo''s cell phone rang. It was Meng Xi''s number. She unplugged the phone number card directly, nning to change to a new one when she had time. Meng Xi called again and was a little discouraged to hear that it was already turned off. The next day, when Tang Guo arrived at the school, Meng Xi had been waiting at the school gate long ago. Seeing Tang Guo appeared, he waved his hand and called Tang Guo. Tang Guo frowned and stepped quickly into the school gate, with Meng Xi''s noisy voice in her ears. Along the way, many people watched. Tang Guo and Meng Xi are both influential figures on campus. Seeing Meng Xi anxious, Tang Guo looked indifferent again, and many people were guessing what was going on. Vol 2 Chapter 4613: Extreme female match (84) Vol 2 Chapter 4613: Extreme female match (84) But for half a day, many people were discussing this matter. When get out of ss was over, Meng Xidu leaned in front of Tang Guo. Zhang Xingyue knew the ins and outs of Tang Guo''s break with Meng Xist night. Seeing Meng Xi''s reluctance and various exnations, she was a little impatient. She pulled Meng Xi down: "You will affect Tang Guo''s study. " Meng Xi pursed her lips: "I really didn''t mean it. I won''t do anything like that in the future." "Then what do you want?" Zhang Xingyue asked, "Return to the past? Tang Guo has endured you for a long time, and it is because of yourself that you havee to this step. If you continue to entangle yourself for no reason, she has many ways to prevent you from seeing she was." Tang Guo doesn''t have that much patience now, her role has been yed out, and she doesn''t need to maintain a good rtionship with Meng Xi. Tang Guo patted Meng Xi, but she was very happy about Meng Xi. However, before she was over happy, she heard Tang Guo whispering in her ear: "I want to see what happened when my mother was pregnant. Are you short films? The kind without clothes, a lot of them, arent you interested in these? This time its a live-action version." After speaking, Tang Guo still smiled with nasty fun. Seeing Meng Xi''s dumb and unbelievable gaze, she feltfortable. Zhang Xingyue was also a little stunned. She always felt that Tang Guo, who was gloating and with a somewhat evil nature, was the real Tang Guo. She shook her head quickly. Sure enough, is she under too much study pressure recently? Otherwise, I won''t do the topic at noon today and rx by reading ancient poems. Meng Xi stopped talking to Tang Guo, but Tang Guo asked the system to send a package of documents to Wen Ran. In the next few days, every time Meng Xi came to look for Tang Guo, he was held back by Wen Ran. For this reason, the two quarreled. But in the end it is the male and female leader, and the rtionship is still rtively deep, and it has not copsed. I don''t know if it was a break with Tang Guo, many girls are alienated from Meng Xi. As for the girls who couldn''t understand Meng Xi, they were happier when they bullied Meng Xi. It used to depend on Tang Guo''s face. There is only one Wen Ran now, they do whatever they want, Wen Ran really can''t care about it. Many times when Tang Guo passed by, she didn''t even look at the bullied Meng Xi. The girls finally realized that Tang Guo really ignored Meng Xi after seeing the situation. Seeing that Tang Guo was so indifferent, Meng Xi finally didn''t move in front of Tang Guo. On the weekend, Xie Fan, who was going to university somewhere far away, flew back hurriedly, rushed to Tang Guo''s house, and knocked at her door. Early in the morning, Tang Guo didn''t wake up, but Yang Zhi, who was reading next door, was upset. Yang Zhi saw Xie Fan and said, "Brother Xie Fan, are you just getting off the ne?" "Yeah." Xie Fan stared at the door of Tang Guo''s room without moving, as if he was about to stare out the door with a flower. He took out his phone and took a look, and found that it was only eight o''clock, and patted his head with some regret. , "It''s only eight o''clock." "Yeah,e back at ten o''clock. Fortunately, my sister was not woken up. Finally, I could sleepte on the weekend." Yang Zhi said in a bad tone, "Why don''t you wait? What do you want to eat? Ask someone to do it yourself. , Don''t say hello." "Okay." Xie Fan doesn''t mind. Tang Guo is the biggest here. He has long been used to it. He turned and went downstairs for a ss of milk. Yang Zhi nced down and went back to the room to read. Her mother had recently arranged many courses for her. They were all business cases written by Uncle Zeng Chen. She had to read them. She nced at Tang Guo''s room enviously, and it turned out that she was not smart enough to learn from morning to night, unlike her extremely clever sister, who could learn anything at a nce, so she could sleep in full. Mortals are really inferior to geniuses. Vol 2 Chapter 4614: Extreme female match (85) Vol 2 Chapter 4614: Extreme female match (85) At ten o''clock, Tang Guo woke up. The system told her that Xie Fan was here and had been waiting for two hours. She changed her clothes and went downstairs, and found Xie Fan sitting on the sofa, very serious, like an old monk entering Ding. "Wake up?" Xie Fan hurried to her. The second question was, "You changed your phone number, why didn''t you tell me?" Tang Guo fell asleep a little bit, rubbing her eyes, and then aftertaste the sentence just now. Maybe she felt that everything was done almost and she could enjoy the blessing easily, so she rxed all over, and forgot about it. They also use social software tomunicate, and Xie Fancai did not find out in time. "Isn''t awake yet?" Xie Fan took the hot towel handed over by the helper, covered her eyes and gently covered it. Tang Guo returned to his senses: "Forgot." Xie Fan pursed his lips, forgot? Send him just these two words? System: I''m wronged, but don''t say, hahaha. "I didn''t say anything to other people." Tang Guo added that she did forget this, and she doesn''t make many calls anyway. Chatting is all social software. When Xie Fan''s eyes were aggrieved, didn''t he tell? Oh, it''s okay. "Eat breakfast first." Xie Fan naturally grabbed Tang Guo''s hand and led her down, which waspletely subconscious. After being trained by his mother as a child, I got used to it. He wanted to hold him wherever Tang Guo was. System: Teenager, are you sure you got used to it after being trained by your mother? Tang Guo bit the bread and told Xie Fan what happened that day. Xie Fan frowned and listened, and finally added: "Why don''t you bring them?" "I am enough?" Tang Guo said, "They are not my opponents together." Xie Fan was silent, he fought against Tang Guo. He went to the martial arts ss first, then Tang Guo. At that time, they were all still young. He thought that besides height, she was better at one item than Tang Guo, and could teach her how to behave. He didn''t expect to be beaten every time. Although it was not so miserableter, they often drew draws, but he saw that she had been merciful to him among the ssmates. Therefore, he feels that his role is really to push the swing, y meals, carry school bags, and hold snacks... System: Puff ha ha ha, it''s really miserable. "I heard my dad say that Wen has recently moved to grab Aunt Yang''s project?" Xie Fan changed the subject, "My dad will take care of Aunt Yang. There will be no problems. Don''t worry." Tang Guo nodded, "Well, with Uncle Xie''s help, there must be no problem." The corner of Xie Fan''s lips bends unconsciously, he is still somewhat effective, there is a very powerful father. "It will take more than a year for the college entrance examination." Xie Fan said this, somewhat helpless, "Do you want to take the exam in advance?" He thought it waspletely possible, but Tang Guo didn''t agree before, saying that there was still something to do. This time he proposed it again because of an intuition. Tang Guo really thought about it seriously: "Yes, take the exam in advance." "Really?" Xie Fan was still a little surprised, "Then I will give you tutorials." "Do you think it is necessary?" Tang Guo asked rhetorically. Xie Fan: "Don''t need it?" His tone was a little disappointed, and the topic changed again, "I prepared a lot of materials." If you don''t need it, it''s useless. Tang Guo saw Xie Fan''s loss and patted himfortably on the shoulder: "That''s just right, lest I personally organize it and help me a lot." Appropriate praise will make you more lovely. Sure enough, the loss in Xie Fan''s eyes was gone, but instead he was happy: "I will send it to you immediately." He took out the phone and sent the packaged documents to Tang Guo. "Let''s y in a while." Tang Guo said. Xie Fan answered casually: "Okay, where to go to y?" "In the park, swing." Xie Fan: "..." "Okay." This hobby hasn''t changed for more than ten years. What''s worthy offort is that the person pushing the swing hasn''t changed either. When he arrived at the park, Tang Guo sat for a while and stood up and asked Xie Fan, "Would you like to sit, let me push you?" Xie Fan''s expression was distorted. A big man, swinging is a bit inappropriate. "I saw it when I was a kid, and you were especially envious when I was swinging on the swing." Tang Guo pressed Xie Fan on the swing, "I have reflected on myself. I can''t be so selfish." "Brother Xie Fan,e and I will push you." Xie Fan: I really want to refuse, but I dare not. He hadn''t envied him, pushing the swing willingly. It was good, but he didn''t think it was bad. This misunderstanding was not good. System: This systemughs to death. Vol 2 Chapter 4615: Extreme female match (86) Vol 2 Chapter 4615: Extreme female match (86) "Is it really decided?" Zhang Xingyue was not surprised when she heard that Tang Guo was going to take the college entrance examination in advance. She thought that based on Tang Guo''s current learning and the other party''s IQ, it was normal to advance the college entrance examination. Tang Guo''s sudden decision still caught her a little bit off guard, but also a little bit disheartened. She didn''t worry about whether Tang Guo would fail the exam. Even the teacher would take the initiative to discuss with Tang Guo when he encountered some controversial topics, which proved that her level was very good. "Decided." In this school, Tang Guo was really unwilling to be Zhang Xingyue. Speaking of Zhang Xingyue in the ss, he is really not very smart, and I can only say that he is medium. Zhang Xingyue was able to stay at the top of the list. In addition to helping each other with some questions and skills, arge part of the reason was that Zhang Xingyue was a very hard worker. "If I pass the college entrance examination this time, you can send me any problems you have in the future, and I will return to you when I have time. I think college time should be more, not as busy as high school. The question is still easy." Zhang Xingyue was a little embarrassed, but couldn''t refuse, because it was a big temptation for her. If she can stay in the top ten at most with her own ability, with Tang Guo''s help, she will be able to hold her second in grade now. In other words, as soon as Tang Guo leaves, can she stay first in grade? Thinking like this, Tang Guo said: "What can I say, I''m leaving, this grade is number one, you have to stay steady, don''t you?" Zhang Xingyue instantly felt the burden on her body heavier, looking at Tang Guo''s expectation, nodded earnestly: "Well, I will work hard." "Did you suddenly make this decision because of Meng Xi?" Zhang Xingyue hesitated and asked in a low voice. Tang Guo nodded and shook his head again: "Not all, it''s only a small part of her." "Brother Xie Fan has mentioned to me several times about the college entrance examination in advance. This time I mentioned it again, so I just took the exam. There is no problem on your side, and there will be more than a year to meet soon. " Zhang Xingyue was a little clear, but Tang Guo didn''t leave, not only because of Meng Xi, but also part of her, which made her feel a little warm. "A yearter, we will meet again." Zhang Xingyue decided that she must hold the first ce. Although Tang Guo decided to take the college entrance examination, he didn''t go to the third grade ss, and was still in the original ss. She had already told Yang Yuxuan and Yang Zhi about the college entrance examination in advance, and both of them were very supportive. Yang Yuxuan feels that her daughter is good everywhere, and she supports everything. Yang Zhi felt that her sister was so smart that she would definitely be able to get a champion, even if she had only been in high school for less than two years. Sure enough, this is her genius sister. Tang Guo talked to her teacher about the college entrance examination, but she said that she wanted to take the college entrance examination to see what level she could achieve with her current level. For students with superb grades like Tang Guo, the teacher is very happy to use this convenience. Naturally, Tang Guo wanted to take the college entrance examination this year to prove his level. The students in the ss are also very much looking forward to what Tang Guo will get in the exam. In recent years, the rtionship between her and her ssmates is not close, but it is not unfamiliar, because she is very willing to share her learning experience with everyone, and it should be said that she is very popr among the students. Vol 2 Chapter 4616: Extreme female match (87) Vol 2 Chapter 4616: Extreme female match (87) In June, on the day when Tang Guo took the college entrance examination, the students who knew her came to the examination room to send her off. When Tang Guo entered, everyoneforted her by testing, don''t be nervous. In fact, Tang Guo wasn''t nervous, but these school tyrants were extremely nervous. Because of this matter, Xie Fan also came specially, and waited outside with the others. Seeing everyoneforting Tang Guo, Xie Fan kept his face aside, waiting for the results toe out, these people would know how good she was. After Tang Guo came out, the school tyrants offered her water, without asking her about her situation, all of them were very well-behaved. Two dayster, the schoolmasters resumed sses, but they were all looking forward to Tang Guo''s results. Meng Xi had always noticed Tang Guo''s actions and knew that she was going to take the college entrance examination to try. Without Tang Guo''s care, many people who couldn''t understand Meng Xi were certainly not these schoolmasters, but other people in the school. They often trouble Meng Xi, and several times when Tang Guo didn''t care about these things, it made Meng Xi feel a little bit cold, and gradually became distant from Tang Guo. Now there is no need to avoid Tang Guo, Meng Xi will take the initiative to avoid Tang Guo, everyone in the school, everyone knows that the two fell out. Many people are wondering why the two fell out. Some people asked Zhang Xingyue about it, but Zhang Xingyue asked three questions, and they decided to secretly investigate. In fact, Tang Guo''s teacher really didn''t care about Tang Guo''s college entrance examination this time. Although she estimated that her score would not be low, she did not expect that she would directly take the provincial champion ande back. This result was beyond the teacher''s expectation, but it was another good result, giving the teacher in Tang Guo''s ss a face. Take a look, take a look, their student is only in the second year of high school, so he got a top pick. I wont say much about the various praises in the follow-up interview. Anyway, those academic tyrants who are familiar with Tang Guo were convinced. They just tried it, and the result was a champion. You say you are not angry? Tang Guo ended high school early and ushered in college life. Before leaving school, she sent a copy of the materials Xie Fan had prepared for her to Zhang Xingyue, instructing her to study hard. During the holidays, Zhang Xingyue sent a lot of bacon to Tang Guo from her hometown. Zhang Xingyue''s current grades and the schrships she won at school are really quite a lot. The school has also waived her tuition. It is no problem to buy some meat and let her grandma cook bacon. Her grandma had said that Tang Guo was her great benefactor. They don''t have anything to offer, only bacon is a little rarer. After Tang Guo went to live in college, Zhang Xingyue settled down to study. Meng Xi''s side was full of troubles. I don''t know when, some people said that Tang Guo took the college entrance examination in advance because of Meng Xi. Tang Guo, Jiang Juxiang, and Tang Tailin''s family affairs were also known to those people. This is not a secret, you can ask it after a little investigation. Anyone who knows this will look strange when looking at Meng Xi. "How can she have a face? No wonder Tang Guo would rather take the college entrance examination in advance than stay in school." "If I have such a disgusting friend, I don''t want to stay here." "If my situation is the same as Tang Guo''s, my good friend puts together the scum daddy and reconciles with the scum grandma, will it be disgusting?" "What''s even more frightening is that Meng Xi even brought scumbags together to get involved. The target is still the one who cheated in the marriage. This is a brain problem." As for the other man, they knew who it was. It wasn''t a secret that Tang Tailin and Wen Lang had happened. Vol 2 Chapter 4617: Extreme female match (88) Vol 2 Chapter 4617: Extreme female match (88) Wen still has opponents, and the shareholder of this school is not only Wen Lang, there are others. Since Wen Lang previously nned to rob Yang Yuxuan''s project, Wen and Yang havepeted with each other, and they are still falling short. The person who released the news was mostly Wen Lang''s opponent. Because of Wen''s problem, Wen Ran has been spending less time in ss recently. The important course itself is in the first year and second year of high school, and Wen Ran has a good foundation. When the timees, review a lot before the college entrance examination, and you can get a good result. He is here now, busy helping Wen Lang take care of Wen''s. Wen''s ushered in the biggest crisis, which should be said to be internal and external troubles. There are shareholders, executives, and employees who are eager to move, and outside is Yang Yuxuan who Wen Lang provoked. "I didn''t expect the Yang family to grow so fast." Wen Lang couldn''t help but feel annoyed when he was defeated again. Yang Yuxuan has robbed him of several important projects recently, and if he is robbed again by the opponent, Wen may shrink significantly. The capital chain can''t keep up, so we can only give up something. Not long after Wen Ran learned to manage thepany, he could not cope with these problems temporarily. Seeing Wen Lang''s frown, I don''t know what to do. The two didn''t know at all, there are a lot of rumors about them in the school now. And Meng Xi is being ridiculed and excluded. After receiving the news, An Yuan told Wen Ran about this, but Wen Ran had no time to pass at this time, so he could only ask An Yuan to help. Wen Lang had offended a lot of people. During the two years ofpeting with Yang Yuxuan, Wen had shrunk drastically, reducing its scale by almost a half. If it weren''t for Wen''s foundation, Yang Yuxuan might not be able to stop. She felt that it was almost the same at the moment. You can let Yang digest it first, and then go to Wen''s when it bes stronger. With the breath in her heart, she really feltfortable. In the second year of the college entrance examination, Wen Ran''s scores were not top-notch, so let''s be considered middle and upper. In order to study at Wen''s, he filled in the city''s school. Meng Xi''s grades dropped a lot because of various things, and he also filled the city''s school. Even if she could fill in other things, she couldn''t be separated from Wen Ran. And this year''s champion was Zhang Xingyue, and she kept Tang Guo''s first ce. On the day of her exam, Tang Guo came back to see her. Of course, Tang Guo also ran into Meng Xi, who suddenly wanted to say something, but Tang Guo ignored it. When Meng Xi heard the ridicule of the people around him, he became a little bit angry and nned to never talk to Tang Guo again. Jiang Juxiang asked Meng Xi many times, why Tang Guo didn''t go to the restaurant for dinner, Meng Xi didn''t know what to say. Tang Tailin was impatient when asked, and had a big quarrel with Jiang Juxiang and moved from home to a hotel. Jiang Juxiangter came to the school and squatted over Zhang Xingyue, pulling Zhang Xingyue with tears and nose, wanting to see Tang Guo. Upon seeing this, Zhang Xingyue recounted what had happened before. After Jiang Juxiang knew, she let go of Zhang Xingyue''s hand, turned around and left, never disturbing Meng Xi and Zhang Xingyue again. Tang Guoter heard the system say that Jiang Juxiang went to the hotel to find Tang Tailin and pped Tang Tailin. Tang Tailin didn''t fight back, leaving Jiang Juxiang to scold. From childhood to adulthood, Jiang Juxiang at most scolded Tang Tailin for being ignorant and disobedient, and it was the first time he called him shameless. Tang Tailin was indifferent. After Jiang Juxiang finished scolding, Tang Tailin said: "Mom, you call me ignorant, call me shameless, call me shameless, call me angry and leave your granddaughter. But you just Is there really nothing wrong with it?" Vol 2 Chapter 4618: Extreme female match (89) Vol 2 Chapter 4618: Extreme female match (89) "If you didn''t threaten me with a blind date by jumping off the building, would I get married? If I don''t get married, will there be today?" "I told you before that I have someone I like. It''s a man. You think I''m sick, and you insist on pulling me into marriage." "You know I don''t like women, and I don''t want to have children with women." "If I didn''t promise you in the first ce, this wouldn''t happen." Jiang Juxiang was crying with tears, but couldn''t say a word. I don''t know if she thinks she is wrong or thinks she is good for Tang Tailin. "It''s all right now. You didn''t hold your grandson, and your granddaughter does not recognize you or me. As for me, I can''t be with the person I like. Are you satisfied?" After a long time, Jiang Juxiang said: "When you grow up, Mom can''t control you, your mind is different, and you can''t control..." Tang Tailin watched Jiang Juxiang leave, and received a call from his sister the next day: "Brother, why did mome to my side? You also know that there is a big family here, and they can''t stay here. Mom wipes her tears when shees. People who dont know thought I did something, and I dont know who provoke her. Brother, Im very busy. Can you take Mom back when you have time." Tang Tailin hadn''t answered yet, Jiang Juxiang''s voice sounded over there, indicating that she would sit down and leave in the afternoon. Tang Tailin couldn''t bear it again, so he went to get Jiang Juxiang back. A few dayster, Jiang Juxiang returned to the country, and if he left it to Tang Tailin, he would be ignored in the future. Tang Tailin should be happy when he got this answer, but he didn''t know why he couldn''t be happy again. Wen Lang hadn''te to him for a long time, and heard that something happened to the other party''spany. After the incidentst time, Wen Lang said angrily, this incident is not over, and Yang Yuxuan should know the lesson. At that time, he knew that Yang Yuxuan had started apany and became the boss, no worse than Wen''s. He was also a little angry at the time, and hoped that Wen Lang would let Yang Yuxuan know the lesson. Tang Guo was so naive, she must have taught him. It''s been a long time now, and Wen Lang has no results, and even the calls between them are decreasing. This feeling is like every time they separate, the two sides will automatically not contact each other. Tang Tailin suddenly felt that when it came to this point, he still took the initiative to see how Wen Lang was doing. This was the first time he went to Wen Lang''spany to meet each other after graduating from university. It was a big and very strange ce. Tang Tailin himself was expecting, but when he saw Wen Lang walking out with a woman, like being struck by lightning, he didn''t know what to say, wanted to turn around and leave, but couldn''t move his feet. He saw what Wen Lang had said to the woman politely and walked towards him. "Ms. Chen and I have a cooperative rtionship." Wen Lang took the initiative to say, "Maybe we will get married. Just getting married, nothing else will happen." Wen Lang observed Tang Tailin, "I told Miss Chen you, she knows, no Would mind." Tang Tailin was silent, but he minded. "The Yang family should not be underestimated. I have suffered many losses in your ex-wife''s hands. I underestimated her." Tang Tailin was even more silent. Was Yang Yuxuan so good? So, is he and his mother wrong? Deceived a person who should have shined. "Our partnership will be dissolved in the future, Tai Lin, you need to be wronged during this period." Tang Tailin finally asked: "How long?" "I don''t know." Wen Lang replied, "It may be the day when the Yang family was defeated." "What if you can''t beat it?" Vol 2 Chapter 4619: Extreme female match (90) Vol 2 Chapter 4619: Extreme female match (90) Wen Lang married that Miss Chen. Tang Tailin left without an answer that day. He thought a lot along the way, recalled the past, and suddenly felt that between him and Wen Lang, in fact, like ordinary men and women, the feelings were not as firm as imagined. From the beginning, it was not each other''s family that separated them, but something they were unwilling to give up. He didn''t have so much courage to face a different world, or to say, he knew that Wen Lang could not put down the things in his hands, and he wanted to find a few interfaces to end, but he was not reconciled. And Wen Lang is unable to give up the glory, wealth and power in his hands. Tang Tailin ignored Wen Lang, who felt that the other party was serious, but was a little angry. After being angry, he turned into anger. He killed Tang Tailin''s restaurant, but he did not expect Tang Tailin to return to the country. Unwilling to reconcile, Wen Lang took Tang Tailin into a private vi and locked him up, and he had a middle-aged sadomasochistic rtionship. Tang Guo kept paying attention to the movement there, and kindly helped call the police. Wen Lang was arrested for restraining others'' personal freedom. And that Miss Chen, taking advantage of these times, coupled with the previous preparations, frantically divided Wen''s resources and used cooperative projects to hollow out Wen''s. Waiting for Wen Lang to react, Wen''s was in danger. At this time, he knew that he had been cheated, but what was waiting was the divorce agreement. Onlyter did he investigate that Miss Chen was the distant cousin of his ex-wife Xu E. Not only has a rtionship with Xu E, but also knows Yang Yuxuan. At this time, Wen Lang still didn''t understand why, he was calcted by three women. Wen''s bankruptcy was unexpected and unexpected. Tang Tailin returned to the country, but Wen Lang did note to him again. The four years of Tang Guo University were basically spent listening to Wen''s affairs. Since Tang Tailin returned to the country, she has paid little attention. She was still a little bit astonished until Yang Yuxuan told her something. "Sick?" Tang Guo was a little surprised. Tang Tailin in the plot has been healthy and healthy for the rest of his life without any strange disease. "What disease?" "That disease." Yang Yuxuan shook her head, "The disease that is not clean, AIDS." Speaking of this, she was a little afraid. Tang Guo understood: "He messed around outside?" Yang Yuxuan did not know what to say after hearing this. But she shook her head: "It shouldn''t be him. I still know that he is a bit arrogant and lofty. Only gentleness is in my heart." "That was Wen Lang''s infection?" "Yeah." Yang Yuxuan nodded, "At that time, the two of them had a conflict. Wen Lang found several substitutes and they were very confused. It is estimated that they contracted at that time. Later, Wen Lang and Tang Tailin met several times." "Wen Lang got it too?" "Yeah." Yang Yuxuan was also unbelievable, "Tang Tailin is also unlucky." "Mom, do you sympathize with him?" Tang Guo didn''t care, she remembered very clearly that in the plot, Tang Tailin did not sympathize with Yang Yuxuan''s experience, and she didn''t feel sorry for him. Now that Wen Lang is sick, he deserves it! Who is Wen Lang? Tang Tailin has known him for so long, don''t you know? If Jiang Juxiang didn''t stop it, she really didn''t think the two could reallye together. "Jiang Juxiang called me, I want to see you, I want to apologize to you." Yang Yuxuan said, "If you don''t want to, just forget it, she will apologize to me." Tang Guo shook his head: "No need to see, Mom, just say if you didn''t get a divorce at the beginning, what was your result, what was my ending? No matter how pitiful, they did it themselves." "I know." Yang Yuxuan said, "I didn''t n to see her. I felt suffocated when I thought of the days before. If I didn''te out, I might not be able to survive after giving birth to branches. You two have no mothers. , And not to be seen, I dont know what life will be like, I will definitely be bullied. Vol 2 Chapter 4620: Extreme female match (91) Vol 2 Chapter 4620: Extreme female match (91) "That''s good." "Okay, do you really think that your mother and I are a living Bodhisattva and don''t hold grudges? It''s good not to target them. It''s also the gentleman who wants to destroy mypany, otherwise I didn''t think of this, he did There are so many people who have offended in this year." Tang Guo and Yang Yuxuan did not n to see Jiang Juxiang, regardless of whether the other party regretted it. As for Tang Tailin, they had no idea. Why do you think of them when you are sick? Take it, now that medical treatment is advanced, the rest of my life is quite long. Tang Guo graduated, she didn''t n to go out to work. She has a big family and a great sister. She wants to be a salted fish and develop some hobbies by the way. Yang Yuxuan said that she can still raise her daughter if there is nothing. Yang Zhi also said that there is nothing to do, such as hard work, or leave it to her. Xie Fan is not good, he is the only child, he was dragged into thepany to study as soon as he graduated. When Tang Guo was fine, he would go to the office with milk tea to work with him. Originally Xie Fan was stillining, but seeing Tang Guo on the side, suddenly calmed down. Two people, one family, there is always one who needs work to support the family, and the only person who works is him. System: [The host is big, your cute brain has added something strange, howe you suddenly be hardworking? Tang Guo: "This is a mature man." In his spare time, Tang Guo sent messages to An Yuan and asked about the situation there. An Yuan: While starting a business with Wen Ran, Meng Xi is always in trouble. There is also a family who **** blood. It feels that even if I don''t interfere, they can''tst long. Tang Guo: Give her a response, I want to see if she is sick or not. An Yuan: Boss, actually Wen Ran is very straight. Tang Guo: It doesn''t matter whether he is straight or not, I only need Meng Xi to know that you are coveting Wen Ran. An Yuan: I understand, I n to spend more money at this time so that I can travel around the world with Brother Zeng in the future. Tang Guo: Come on, Zeng Chen has saved a lot of wealth. You can exist for at least a hundred years. It''s okay to get more money. An Yuan: Hmm. After the chat with An Yuan was over, Tang Guo contacted Zhang Xingyue again, didn''t the other party start an internship right away? She intends to fool people to work in the Yang family. Zhang Xingyue is a down-to-earth child, and it is correct toe to the Yang family. Tang Guo: Come and try. I will provide you with the internship opportunity. Whether you can be a regr employee or not, you can directly sign in the future. Zhang Xingyue: I really don''t know what to say. Tang Guo: Then work hard and sign a formal employment contract early instead of being an intern. On the second day, Zhang Xingyue came to thepany for an internship. Because of Tang Guo''s kindness, Zhang Xingyue has worked hard in the Yang family all her life, and of course the rewards are great. "What to eat?" Tang Guo stood up at noon and nced at Xie Fan, who was still looking at the documents. "It''s such a big pile. I''ll read it this afternoon?" Xie Fan shook his head: "I''m afraid it won''t work. These are all urgent. I have to finish watching this morning." Tang Guo put his phone aside, picked up the file and read it: "Then eat it after reading it." "Fortunately." Xie Fan looked a little embarrassed, as if his girlfriend was better than him since childhood. My girlfriend is good at everything, but a bitzy. "Do you me me for beingzy again?" Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and nced at Xie Fan. Xie Fan was stern, serious: "No." "Tell the truth." "Well, kind of." "I didn''t want you to have lunch on time." Tang Guo put the approved documents aside, "I dare to say I''mzy." "I''m used to it, I like you to bezy." Xie Fan hurriedly remedied and changed the subject, "What to eatter?" ... Two yearster, Tang Guo received news from An Yuan that Meng Xi and Wen Ran were going to get married. Vol 2 Chapter 4621: Extreme female match (92) Vol 2 Chapter 4621: Extreme female match (92) "Congrattions." At this time, An Yuan, Wen Ran, Meng Xi, and their mutual friends were all in a private room. Wen Ran had just proposed to Meng Xi sessfully. The two of them have been walking stumbled for several years. In fact, Meng Xi never thought that the obstacle between her and Wen Ran turned out to be Wen Lang, the elder she once respected very much. After Wen went bankrupt that year, Wen Lang wanted to make aeback, but he offended too many people, did things too cruel, and didnt leave anyone a way out. No one wants to watch him get up again, and no one wants to help Wen Lang. After tossing a few times, Wen Lang lost most of his personal assets and went in without any fame. When he was not reconciled, he was checked out again. When Meng Xi learned that Wen Lang was suffering from AIDS, she couldn''t believe it. At first she thought it was an ident. Later, in the mouths of others, it was discovered that Wen Lang was sick because he went out to mess around and had conflicts with Tang Tailin. He found a lot of young men simr to Tang Tailin. At that time, Meng Xi''s three views were all shattered. Later, she heard that Tang Tailin had also contracted the disease, and it was Wen Ran who infected her. Since Wen''s bankruptcy, the two have not met again. Every time Meng Xi wants to do something, Wen Ran stops him. Seeing that he couldn''t stand up, Wen Lang put his hope on Wen Ran. Wen Ran''s own abilities are pretty good, and walking one step at a time may not be impossible. But Wen Lang is ustomed to the days of being aloof, and if he wants to reach the sky with one step, Wen Ran must marry him. For this reason, Wen Lang also approached Meng Xi, intending to give her some money to let her leave Wen Ran, but Meng Xi did not agree. Wen Ran also rejected Wen Lang''s approach, intending to do it step by step. When the two of them refused, Wen Lang was very angry. As a father, he made Wen Ran submit. He even said that if Wen Ran didn''t agree, then he wouldn''t want to use the resources in his hands. Then Wen Ran didn''t really want Wen Lang''s score, and decided to find apany to do it step by step. Not only could Meng Xi not be able to help Wen Ran, but he had to deal with the blood-sucking family, which caused Wen Ran a lot of trouble instead. Wen Ran left the university and only went back when he took the exam. Meng Xi was still studying at school. An Yuan went out to work with Wen Ran, which moved Wen Ran very much. In such a difficult time for him, he is still reliable. After Wen Ran umted a certain amount of resources and contacts, and nned to go it alone, An Yuan also invested all of his money to support Wen Ran''s business, and Wen Ran was moved again. Up to now, Wen Ran has been in business for several years, thepany''s turnover has turned over several times, and Meng Xi has also graduated. The two are not smooth sailing, Wen Ran is also a rookie in business, naturally many women take his idea. Meng Xi was jealous several times because of this. Wen Ran felt that now that he was sessful in his career, he should give Meng Xi a result. After all, Meng Xi had no intention of leaving when he was in the most difficult time. Therefore, today he and Meng Xi have sessfully proposed to marry him. The next step is to prepare for the wedding. The sentence "Congrattions to you" just now was when Wen Ran made a sessful marriage proposal and held hands with Meng Xi, An Yuan said. An Yuan looked a bit bitter, but he didn''t want to be seen by others. After saying this, he turned and sat back in his seat. However, he was held down by Wen Ran''s shoulders, and then Wen Ran hugged him vigorously, and patted her on the back: "My good brother, I really have this day, thanks to you." Vol 2 Chapter 4622: Extreme female match (93) Vol 2 Chapter 4622: Extreme female match (93) When he was in despair, many people around him left. An Yuan never meant to leave, and he also used all his savings to support his entrepreneurship. An Yuan kept a faint smile. The boss said that Wen Ran could seed, so he invested all the money in it. As long as Wen Ran works hard, his money will continue to flow around the world in the future. "What do you do with those?" An Yuan pushed Wen Ran away, a little embarrassed on the surface, "I''m optimistic about you, it will definitely seed." Wen Ran was even more touched. Few people were optimistic about him back then, even Meng Xi didn''t expect him to seed. An Yuan deserved to be a good brother who grew up with him. An Yuan looked at Wen Ran''s eyes differently. In fact, those buddies who had been with Wen Ran for a long time at the beginning could see something, but everyone didn''t think in that direction. I only thought that An Yuan''s loneliness was because Wen Ran wanted to start a family, and he couldn''t go out with them in the future. On this day, An Yuan was drunk, and the paper puppet man would not be drunk, he just pretended. "This is the first time I have seen Ang drunk." Someone said. Wen Ran looked at An Yuan who was lying crooked on the sofa, and told others: "You guys watch carefully, wait a while to **** An Yuan to your home, don''t make any baskets." "Don''t worry, boss, we know if you don''t say it." "The boss is about to get married, and Brother Ang has no girlfriend yet. I don''t know when Brother Ang will find a girlfriend." "I remember that Ang went to fights with the boss since childhood and never had a girlfriend." "I''ve asked about this before. Ang doesn''t seem to be interested in making girlfriends. Maybe it''s someone you don''t like." "Angel may be more professional." Meng Xi sat next to Wen Ran, listening to these good friends of Wen Ran, but couldn''t get in. Even though her grades were pretty good when she was studying, she still finished university step by step. She has nomonnguage with friends like Wen Ran who have been in the society for many years. Hearing these people talking about An Yuan, she looked towards An Yuan, and saw An Yuan leaning there with drunk eyes dimly, and her cheeks were a little red. If Wen Ran is tough and handsome, then An Ran is elegant and handsome. I don''t know why, Meng Xi feels weird. "Wen Ran, I''ll go to the bathroom." Meng Xi whispered, then got up. At this time, An Yuan was a little more sober, stood up swayingly, and said that he was going to the bathroom. No one felt it was strange. Wen Ran looked at him and called out: "Which one of you will apany you? I''m afraid this kid will fall into the pit. Is it you getting married or I want to get married? Why do you seem to be more excited than me? some." Wen Ran smiled, put it on a person''s shoulder, and went to the bathroom without answering Wen Ran''s words. The person he is riding on is the one who knows his "mind". After going to the bathroom, Wen Ran didn''t return to the private room, but found a slightly hidden ce, lit a cigarette and started smoking. The buddy who was with him, seeing his silence, put aside his smile and didn''t bother. An Yuan has been paying attention to Meng Xi''s movement, and hearing the familiar footsteps of the other partye out, his voice suddenly sounded: "Qin Liang, you go back first, I will stay alone for a while." "The boss said, let me watch you so that you don''t fall into the pit." Qin Liang said with a smile, "If something happens to you, how can I exin to the boss." Vol 2 Chapter 4618: Extreme female match (94) Vol 2 Chapter 4618: Extreme female match (94) "What can happen to such a big person? It''s a bit boring inside. I''m just outside. You can go in and have fun with them." An Yuan''s voice sounded a little sad. Meng Xi thought it was an ordinary conversation, and nned to pretend to be unaware, and was about to leave and walk back to the private room. Qin Liang''s next sentence made her stop. "Angel, are you really not going to talk to the boss?" "What are you talking about?" An Yuan felt that Qin Liang was very good. It is worthy of his carefully selected help. His "thought" for Wen Ran was only vaguely revealed to Qin Liang. It really can help him a lot at this moment. busy. "Angel, do you like the boss." An Yuan really choked this time. The kid asked really straightforwardly. He coughed several times and paid attention to Meng Xi''s movement. After confirming that the other party had not left, he said in a slightly panicked voice: "What nonsense is your kid talking about? " "Brother Ang, there is no one else here, why can''t you tell me? Dont think I didnt see it, you have already liked the boss. When you used to fight with the boss, you always rushed to the first one. When you get to the boss, you promise to let the other person not get out of bed for half a month. Later, when the old guy has an ident, you have been silently not leaving, doing ideological work for us, let us follow the boss, and we will never regret it in the future." "In fact, many of our brothers, if it weren''t for Ang, you would not be able to apany the boss down. When you start a business, you take out all your savings and contribute more, and you will suffer more than anyone else. A little retreat Do not stay." "Everything about the boss, you always remember most clearly, not sloppy." "Even if the boss''s girlfriend is in trouble, you should work hard to solve it." "Brother Ang, if you have a crush for your sake, there is no one. Brother, I really admire it. But, do you really n to go on like this and watch the boss get married? In fact, you have a chance at the beginning." "Go, go, what a ghost chance." An Yuan pushed Qin Liang and panicked even more, "Don''t think about it, he''s about to get married, don''t go to sabotage." At this point, An Yuan''s voice became smaller. "As long as he has such a meaning, think I will let it go?" "You don''t even express your thoughts, know whether the boss is in your heart?" Qin Liang was not reconciled. In fact, in his opinion, Ang''s only shoring is a man, otherwise, and the boss would be a perfect match. "Okay, don''t talk about it again in the future, he is going to get married." An Yuan said sadly, not knowing what Meng Xi was thinking at the moment. A crush like him can make the other person feel like taking a bite. Shit? Qin Liang: "Don''t tell me? Actually, I think you are not ordinary in the boss''s heart." "Don''t mention it, I''ll be angry if you mention it again?" "Okay, let''s not mention it, I just think it''s a pity. Ang is a good match for the old man. In today''spany, the boss and you are both indispensable. If you two... then it''s a strong alliance, which is a pity." "This is also good." An Yuan said, "Let''s go, it''s time to go back, so that they won''t really think that I am in the pit." Hearing this, Meng Xi hurriedly walked back to the private room, buzzing in his mind, An Yuan unexpectedly...An Yuan had this kind of thought for Wen Ran. Thinking of the days when An Yuan and Wen Ran were born and died, Meng Xi suddenly felt that the existence of An Yuan was the greatest crisis in her rtionship. If An Yuan dew somethinges out, will Wen Ran stay still? Meng Xi hugged Wen Ran''s arm and saw An Yuan walk in drunkly. Wen Ran beside him stood up subconsciously. He actually didn''t care about her, but stood up to pick An Yuan, which made Meng Xi scared. Vol 2 Chapter 4619: Extreme female match (95) Vol 2 Chapter 4619: Extreme female match (95) In Wen Ran''s heart, An Yuan is more important than her! Not likely to. But seeing Wen Ran so natural, smiling, and a bit indulgent, he patted An Yuan on the shoulder, Meng Xi stood up like an enemy, grabbed Wen Ran''s arm, and said that he was ufortable and wanted to go back. . "Then go home." Wen Ran hugged Meng Xi, which made her feel a lot morefortable, but Wen Ran''s next sentence made her feel cold. "An Yuan,e home in a while, remember to make a phone call to keep you safe, and go back to cook some hangover soup, and sleep well. There is nothing wrong recently. It is okay to go to thepanyter. Your health is important." An Yuan: "Good." Meng Xi only felt cold in her legs and feet, and when she followed Wen Ran out, she looked back at An Yuan, just to find that An Yuan looked at Wen Ran idiotically, and her pace could not help speeding up much. Meng Xi only felt that he was panicked and a little sick. Recently, An Yuan helped Wen Ran prepare for the wedding. Meng Xi was not pleasing to An Yuan anymore because he heard what he said before. As long as An Yuan chooses things, she feels dissatisfied and has to choose again. Thinking of her wedding stuff, An Yuan had prepared it ording to his preferences, and she felt very different in her heart. "I do not like this color." "And this restaurant, I don''t really like it either." "This doesn''t seem appropriate." An Yuan is very patient: "What kind of sister-inw likes, I will choose again." Meng Xi responded in his heart, but it was hard to say, as long as you chose not suitable, his face was particrly ugly. "In fact, I have shown these to the boss before. The boss is still quite satisfied. If the sister-inw is not satisfied, you can discuss with the boss again." An Yuan said patiently. Meng Xi''s heart felt even worse. Meng Xiter told Wen Ran that she wanted to arrange the wedding herself and choose what she needed. After all, she only had one time in her life. Wen Ran actually noticed that Meng Xi seemed a little dissatisfied with An Yuan. "Is there anything wrong with An Yuan? You seem to be a bit dissatisfied with him?" Wen Ran asked directly, because An Yuan is his good brother, a friend of life and death, he does not want any misunderstandings. Meng Xi shook his head quickly: "No, no, I really want to choose it myself." "That''s okay, I won''t let An Yuan do this. I was afraid of something wrong with you, so An Yuan helped to watch." Wen Ran was actually a bit dissatisfied. An Yuan is his most trusted person, Meng Xi''s. His attitude made him feel a little sorry An Yuan. After this incident, Wen Ran apologized to An Yuan again. An Yuan said that he didn''t mind very much: "My sister-inw may be too nervous." Ah, he is really getting green tea. If Brother Zeng knew, he would definitelyugh at him. At the wedding of Meng Xi and Wen Ran, An Yuan was drunk again. Meng Xi watched Wen Ran telling others to take care of An Yuan, as if being fed by someone. An Yuan went home and immediately sent a message to Tang Guo: This kid Wen Ran is really my brother and has no other meaning, but Meng Xi is indeed miserable. Tang Guo: Isn''t she rot now? I thought she knew that someone liked her husband, she would be so excited that she nned to match up. An Yuan: She seems to be fed **** now, she is sad. Look, I don''t need to do anything, I just need to cooperate with Wen Ran in a tacit understanding, which is enough for her to suffer. Tang Guo: Let me prepare some gifts for her. An Yuan had a bad feeling in his heart: Boss, what gift do you want to prepare? Tang Guo: Wen Ran is also a rising star. Naturally, there should be men and women in this suitor. For women, I wont make arrangements, just arrange more male suitors. Couldn''t Meng Xi be tolerant, Tang Tailin cheated on the marriage, and brought the two together, and even had the face to ask me to send blessings? Then I will give her husband more suitors. An Yuan: This kid Wen Ran is very determined. Tang Guo: I didn''t intend to make them sessful. I just arranged for some excellent men to appear next to Wen Ran. The so-called excellent people always attract more people''s attention, don''t they? An Yuan: Okay, it''s just an obstacle to her, right? An Yuan didn''t expect Tang Guo to move so fast. At a cocktail party, Meng Xi and Wen Ran also attended. After Meng Xi went to the bathroom and came back, he heard that the previous boss from outside was talking with Wen Ran, and he looked admiring, but he almost split when he heard the other party''s words. "President Wen is young and promising. I didn''t expect to have a wife," the handsome foreign boss looked regretful. "It''s a pity, if I came a year or two earlier, I might still have a chance." An Yuan: Very good, boss, just arrange the arrangement. Vol 2 Chapter 4620: Extreme female match (96) Vol 2 Chapter 4620: Extreme female match (96) "Since Mr. Zhang knows that other people already have wives, why do they still say these meaningless things?" Meng Xi really couldn''t bear it anymore. He walked up to take Wen Ran''s arm and acted very possessively. It was very unpleasant to see that young and handsome Mr. Zhang, he waspletely looking at Xiao San. Zhang Zongyan couldn''t hold back, but he was a self-reliant person, and he couldn''t take his face down to care about with a woman: "I''m just sorry. I have no other meaning. I am really sorry for causing trouble to Mrs. Wen." After speaking, the manager Zhang left. Meng Xi was not reconciled, and said to Mr. Zhang from the back: Ms. Zhang said these things in the future. Its better to distinguish the asion. Its not good to always cause misunderstandings like this. I believe Wen Ran, but others might misunderstand Mr. Zhangs intervention. Other peoples feelings." Meng Xi''s words were very rude. Even if Wen Ran grabbed her, she would finish what was in her heart. From engagement to marriage, she has never had afortable day. There was An Yuan who was always coveting Wen Ran, and there were countless others outside. Today she is here. If she is not here, I don''t know if those people will do anything out of the ordinary. How can men now be so shameless? Like the same sex, everyone dared to show at the cocktail party that she was ashamed and not ashamed. Meng Xi thought about it bitterly, but did not realize that she hadpletely lost control. Mr. Zhang''s face really can''t hold back: "Sorry, I have caused trouble to Mrs. Wen and Mrs. Wen. To avoid Mrs. Wen''s misunderstanding, let''s look at our cooperation." "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang, please wait." Wen Ran broke free of Meng Xi and hurriedly chased after him. His career has just started and he needs this young manager Zhang with foreign investment. From the discussion just now, the other party was really alienated and expressed regret, and did not want to have anything through cooperation. In the business arena, he has seen countless nasty people. This President Zhang is actually a very good person, and he is looking forward to their cooperation. He didn''t expect Meng Xi to mind that much, but he didn''t me Meng Xi, even if he heard someone say this to Meng Xi, he wouldn''t feel toofortable. If he hadn''t experienced a series of changes and had never suffered, he would have heard someone say such things to Meng Xi, the reaction might be simr to Meng Xi''s, maybe he would beat people up and didn''t care about cooperation at all. However, he is no longer the gentleman who was fearless and fearless when he was a child, and he shouldered a heavy responsibility. To support the family and make thepany prosper, can we be worthy of his wife and brothers who follow him. The loss of Mr. Zhangs cooperation is a great loss for thepany. "Xixi, the cooperation with Mr. Zhang this time is very important. Mr. Zhang is a good person. He has absolutely no other ideas. I wille back to exin to youter." After Wen Ran finished speaking, he followed Mr. Zhang. Meng Xi''s eyes were red at the time, and he felt that Wen Ran didn''t care about her as much as before. She seemed to hear the whispers of people around her. They were talking about her, are they not liked by Wen Ran anymore? As long as Wen Ran doesn''t like her, do they have a chance? dream. "She is too jealous, regardless of asion." "Mr Wen has a really good temper, and he won''t be angry if he does this." "I knew that Wen Ran was so good. I shouldn''t have listened to my mother. I thought Wen Ran was not promising and gave up pursuing him." Vol 2 Chapter 4621: Extreme female match (97) Vol 2 Chapter 4621: Extreme female match (97) "This good man, I still have to start at a young age and look at Meng Xi. Doesn''t this be a phoenix all at once?" "Meng Xi came along with Mr. Wen at the beginning. Can Mr. Wen not indulge her? As the saying goes, a man who is affectionate and righteous like Mr. Wen will definitely not treat a woman who has suffered with him." "Regret, really regret it." Meng Xi didn''t know that these people were notughing at her, but envious. "Sister-inw, Mr. Zhang doesn''t mean anything else, don''t care too much." An Yuan appeared beside Meng Xi appropriately and poured her a drink. "Mr Zhang currently has a new project in his hands. If ourpany Winning it will bring thepany to a higher level. The boss doesn''t care about you, that is, the sister-inw, or if you change someone, the boss may be angry." If it weren''t for Meng Xi to know that An Yuan likes Wen Ran, he would really beforted by these words. "Anyway, I think that to say that to a married man is shameless, disgusting, and nasty..." Meng Xi said unceremoniously, "Especially those who know that Wen Ran is already married, and are still thinking about it. Gentle, whether it''s a man or a woman, it''s shameless." Hearing this, An Yuan didn''t understand where he was. Meng Xi scolded those who secretly love Wen Ran, but he was actually scolding him. His appropriate face froze, just for Meng Xi to see, and then he returned to normal without answering any more. "An Yuan, don''t you think? Is this kind of person nasty, shameless, and disgusting?" Meng Xi saw that An Yuan didn''t speak, but didn''t stop. Instead, he asked An Yuan to answer. An Yuan smiled pretendingly, but still said, "Sister-inw, are you tired? Do you want to go home first and I will take you back?" "No, you answer first." When An Yuan found it difficult, Wen Ran walked back. After his three-inch tongue, perhaps his sincerity and ability moved Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang is still willing to continue to cooperate, but the other party refuses to meet Meng Xi [Biquge .xbqg5200.info], and it also shows that he has absolutely no unreasonable thoughts about him. Mr. Zhang''s measurement made Wen Ran even more fortunate. Fortunately, he chased him, otherwise he would miss a very good partner. If you change the individual, let alone cooperation, you may still get him in trouble. "What are you talking about?" Wen Ran walked over to hold Meng Xi, "Xixi, are you still angry? Me and Mr. Zhang are really nothing." Wen Ran also found that An Yuan''s face was not so good, and asked with concern, "Xiao Yuan, your face looks a little bad, are you sick? Why don''t you go back and rest first." Meng Xi was still thinking about Mr. Zhang, but when he heard Wen Ran caring about An Yuan, he almost exploded. The tone was yin and yang weirdly saying: "I''m asking An Yuan, those who know you are married and have a secret crush, show that you like people, are they nasty, disgusting, shameless..." "Xixi, that''s all other people''s business. You should know that I don''t care about these at all. I am married to you, and you are the only one in my heart." Wen Ran quicklyforted, thinking that Meng Xi was still caring about Mr. Zhang. "An Yuan, why don''t you answer my question? Is this problem difficult?" Meng Xi had to answer this question to An Yuan today, hoping that the other party would understand his position and don''t think of a married man. An Yuan''s face became more and more unsightly, but he bit the bullet and replied, "My sister-inw said yes." Wen Ran was a little displeased. Although he liked Meng Xi and pampered her, he was still very ufortable seeing her reluctant. Vol 2 Chapter 4622: Extreme female match (98) Vol 2 Chapter 4622: Extreme female match (98) Originally, whether others like him or not is other people''s business, and no one can control other people''s thoughts. Meng Xi transferred his anger to An Yuan. He felt guilty for An Yuan. This is the brother who was born and died with him, Wen Ran couldn''t help it: "Xixi, don''t embarrass Xiaoyuan anymore. If you are not satisfied, you cane to me." "Is this embarrassing?" Meng Xi couldn''t help it, especially seeing Wen Ran defending An Yuan so much, feeling that An Yuan was more important than her in Wen Ran''s heart. "Boss, sister-inw, talk to you first. I do feel a little ufortable. Go out to get some air." An Yuan expressed his attitude appropriately. Of course, he actually wanted to find a quiet ce to report the news to Tang Guo. Wen Ran could not make Meng Xi faceless in front of everyone. After he nned to go back, he would talk to Meng Xi well that An Yuan was a very important person to him. Without An Yuan, he would not be today. An Yuan: Boss, Meng Xi can''t calm down anymore. She attacked Mr. Zhang in public today and embarrassed me in front of Wen Ran. Tang Guo: Can''t help it at this point? My mother endured it for five years. An Yuan was smoking while holding a cell phone to send a message, veryfortable: Wen Ran, this kid is really good, the boss, you gave him a resource for nothing, and Mr. Zhang can still cooperate with him. Tang Guo: I don''t mind this at all. It''s his ability to talk about it. Besides, wouldn''t it be more fun to be able to distance him from Meng Xi? Maybe in the future, Yang can still cooperate with Wen Ran. As long as they can make money, who does it matter? An Yuan: That''s right. The boss sees it thoroughly. Apart from anything else, Wen Ran still has some ability to manage thepany. It has strict control in all aspects, so it''s just a miss. Tang Guo: You can see how much you want to save money to travel. An Yuan: It feels fast. When things break out, Wen Ran and I propose to leave thepany and only take the dry shares, and then go around the world with Zeng Ge and take risks in various ces. Be a human, and do everything you do. Hearing footsteps, An Yuan hurriedly sent a message to Tang Guo: Boss, I will tell you when I have time, someone ising. Tang Guo stared at the phone, showing a sordid smile, which happened to be seen by Xie Fan, who subconsciously nced at Tang Guo''s phone screen. He was curious about who was so happy to chat with her at this time. Look at the name, it seems to be a man. He didn''t look at the phone screen anymore, instead staring at Tang Guo''s face. With a straight face, Tang Guo still saw the grievance in his eyes. Tang Guo handed the phone to Xie Fan''s face, but gave him a daze. He shook his head: "It should be no vague news, I believe you." "Look, aren''t you curious?" Tang Guo smiled, "I''m about to get married, and share a secret with you." Xie Fan picked up the phone and looked through the chat records of Tang Guo and An Yuan. An Yuan? He felt that An Yuan''s name was a bit impressed just now, and now he finally remembered, isn''t this Wen Ran''s good brother? This An Yuan followed Wen Ran all the way to the world, and was the person Wen Ran trusted the most. Looking at the chat history, Xie Fan was more shocked, the look in Tang Guo''s eyes was incredible. An Won is his fiancee? ? ? This is too deep. "Wen Ran needs to know, I will cry." Xie Fan handed the phone back. Tang Guo shook his head: "Why would you cry? The purpose of An Yuan''s existence is to respond to Mengxi, without being detrimental to Wen Ran. On the contrary, with his help, Wen Ran steadily rises. Without An Yuan''s existence, Wen Ran However, even if you have the patience, you will not be able to do it now, it will not be so smooth." Vol 2 Chapter 4623: Extreme female match (99) Vol 2 Chapter 4623: Extreme female match (99) "The main task for An Yuan to stay there is to Ge Ying Meng Xi?" Xie Fan felt that this was a little overkill. If he had a subordinate like An Yuan, he must make good use of it. Tang Guo grinned and touched Xie Fan''s head. He felt that his hair felt good, and rubbed it again: "I just want Meng Xi to experience how much I did what I did." "True grudge." "You should be d that you didn''t offend me when you were a kid." Tang Guo warned, "Otherwise you are the same." The soles of Xie Fan''s feet were cold. He was sure that what Tang Guo said was true, so he changed the subject: "Let''s discuss the matter of getting married. Don''t mention the unhappy things, OK?" "Yes, let''s talk about buying a diamond ring first. I want a big one, as much as I can." Xie Fan frowned. This is too simple. If a big diamond ring can make the fiancee not want to hold grudges, it would be too cheap. "There is also a wedding, and we have to have a big one." Xie Fan: "This is what it should be." "The house should be big too." Xie Fan: "This is a must." Tang Guo saw that he was so good, and finally added: "If the money is not enough, you can ask me for it." System: Yes, the various treasures of the host are already moldy in the system space. This kid is really lucky. Humph, a little jealous. Xie Fan didn''t know what to say, but wanted to get married early and grow old together. Besides, on An Yuan''s side, after turning off the chat history with Tang Guo, Qin Liang came to him. "Meng Xi was a bit too much." Qin Liang said in the first sentence, "You turned Mr. Zhang''s anger on you, Brother An, are you okay?" An Yuan: "It''s okay." An Yuan took a sip of cigarettes, only to feel happy as a god, what can he do? It''s just thinking about when to take the dry shares and travel the world. Wen Ran''s career has been steadily rising. In fact, he does not need to do anything now, and the other party can manage thepany in an orderly manner. Qin Liang felt sad when he saw him like this: "Don''t take it to your heart. No matter what, you are the most important brother of the boss. Meng Xi is getting more and more weird now. Let''s avoid it. Who will let the boss I like it." Since Meng Xi got married, he has not only guarded against the women outside, but also against their brothers. It was also their boss who was too good and took both sexes. "Angel, if you are a woman, you probably won''t have anything to do with her." "Don''t say that, it will affect the rtionship between the husband and wife of the boss." An Yuan finished smoking and patted Qin Liang on the shoulder. The corners of his lips were bent. It seems that his retirement n is going to be advanced. "My thing, you Dont disclose it to the boss, so as not to burden him. Sister-inw, the boss should be too good, so there is no sense of security. We brothers, avoid it, no matter what, the happiness of the boss is the most important." "Okay, I see." With thisparison, Qin Liang felt that Meng Xi was ignorant. If An Yuan is interested, he really doesn''t think that the boss is indifferent at all. The key is that An Yuan didn''t want to destroy anything in the past. And their brothers who worked hard with Wen Ran turned out to be a thorn in Meng Xi''s eyes. Qin Liang watched An Yuan leave, turned around and saw Wen Ran standing behind him, and shouted in panic, "Boss, when did youe?" "What is An Yuan hiding from me?" Wen Ran''s question made Qin Liang''s face changed drastically, and the boss heard it. Vol 2 Chapter 4624: Extreme female match (100) Vol 2 Chapter 4624: Extreme female match (100) Recently, Meng Xi has be more and more suspicious. Wen Ran not only wants to smell his body when returning home, but also allows him to spray her chosen perfume. It has a slightly different taste, it takes him to exin for a long time before I believe it. He and hispany brothers get together, and Meng Xi has to follow him again and again. He always told him that the heart of defense is indispensable, which made Wen Ran very painful. The beautiful marriage he originally expected seemed to be quite different from reality. However, he can tolerate these for the time being, and thepany''s prosperity can be considered to be able to make up for some small defects in life. Since Wen Ran is getting better and better, Meng Xi''s family has also be more and more sought after for her. Meng Xi believes in a word, Wen Ran''s money must be spent hard. If she doesn''t spend it, there will always be those **** and shameless people outside to help it. Now her grandmother, father, even her stepmother, and younger brother are all very fond of her. She really likes this kind of family harmony. Now that she is rich, she will certainly meet their little requirements. She bought a car worth hundreds of thousands for her brother. There are also some misceneous things, respecting grandma, buying tobo and alcohol for father, and buying jewelry for stepmother. Now the neighbors around, who do not know that she is filial, all say that she is good. Until the family discussed with her about buying a wedding house for her younger brother, the figure was close to ten million, which made Meng Xi hesitate. But soon she agreed, but she couldn''t get such arge sum of money, so she had to discuss it with Wen Ran. After Wen Ran knew it, his expression was a little hard to say. Ten million to buy a wedding house for a stepmother''s son? Still a stepmother who is bad for Meng Xi. Even if thepany is already good, is ten million a small amount? Such arge amount of circting funds cannot be taken out casually at all. Even if he could take it out, Wen Ran couldn''t agree to buy a wedding house for Mencius. Previously, Meng Xi took a small amount of hundreds of thousands to save face, he thought it was nothing. But that family is a vampire, and now Meng Xi is getting more and more unclear, and he can''t bear this kind of thing to continue. "Impossible." Wen Ran refused. Meng Xi''s eyes turned red: "Why?" "Have you forgotten the old days? How did they treat you before?" Wen Ran really wanted to pry her head open to see what''s in it, so little memory. "The past was the past, now is now, and now our family resolves misunderstandings and is in harmony. With proper help, what can we have?" Meng Xi said as expected. Her appearance reminded Wen Ran of one thing. She also persuaded Tang Guo and Jiang Juxiang to make peace with Tang Tailin in the same way. He felt inappropriate at the time, but he didn''t feel like being stuffed with shit. "If you have to buy, then get a divorce." Wen Ran was annoyed, and wanted Meng Xi to pay attention to the rtionship between them and not to break the rtionship because of those irrelevant people. However, as soon as Meng Xi heard this, hepletely exploded: "Now that you are developed, did you want to divorce me a long time ago?" "No." "You have it. That''s what you think. The colorful world outside is so wonderful. If you are not married, you can just mess around. Those men and women look at your eyes, do you think I didn''t notice it? You just regret getting married ..." Wen Ran felt that Meng Xi was making trouble unreasonably, and the two had a big quarrel, with Wen Ran leaving home to go to thepany. At that time, An Yuan happened to be in thepany. Vol 2 Chapter 4625: Extreme female match (101) Vol 2 Chapter 4625: Extreme female match (101) Wen Ran: "Xixi is still too innocent, it is hard to tell the true face of the family." "Ten million. At the beginning of thepany''s establishment, we brothers didn''t keep an eye on it day and night. How long would it take to run orders to make 10 million. When she opened her mouth, she would give away 10 million. How could I not be angry." Why did he smoke gently, he smoked half a pack in a while. "Boss, don''t smoke, it''s bad for your health to smoke too much." An Yuan persuaded, feeling that Wen Ran was really a hapless child in his heart. It''s a pity that if he hadn''t offended his real boss, the boss might incorporate him, and life would be much better than now. Oveing this difficulty, it is regarded as a lesson, and his boss shouldn''t care about it. Wen Ran''s eyes were a little hot: "Xixi hasn''t suffered anything, I have protected her so well that it makes you always angry." "Boss, why bother to say this." "I want to say." "All right, you say." An Yuan doesn''t mind, as long as Wen Ran makes good money, he doesn''t mind Meng Xi''s attitude at all. Wen Ran and An Yuan babbled a lot for a whole night. Meng Xi, who was at home, came back to his senses and made a meal. He brought it to thepany to see Wen Ran. As soon as the result came, it was found that Wen Ran and An Yuan were in an office, and An Yuan was still covering the tired Wen Ran with a nket. An Yuan: I always feel that something a little exciting is happening, I am looking forward to... Meng Xi was furious at the time, and she knew that An Yuan, a shameless man, would definitely take advantage of this vacancy. At that time, he rushed over uncontrobly, pped An Yuan''s face with a p: "Shameless!" "Don''t think I don''t know your nasty thoughts. You just think that Wen Ran and I are not good, right? If we get divorced, you will be able to take the lead, right? You want to be beautiful!" Such a big movement awakened Wen Ran. Wen Ran looked at the red p print on An Yuan''s face,pletely angry, and shouted: "Meng Xi, you are endless, what are you going to do?" "Xiao Yuan, are you okay?" Wen Ran was particrly guilty, "I''m sorry." "Boss, you guys have a good talk, I''ll go out first, and I won''t disturb you anymore." An Yuan was about to leave, but was dragged by Meng Xi, "What are you pretending? Today I will reveal your true face. You obviously like Wen Ran. Dont admit it, just waiting for an opportunity, right?" "You look forward to our bad rtionship. Now that you hear us arguing, you rushed to thepany overnight to send warmth. Why are you so shameless? You disgusting gay." The angry Meng Xi finally said this. In the words, "Wen Ran, if youe into contact with him, I''m afraid he will infect you if he is sick." An Yuan: It''s awesome. But he can''t be very excited and sad without saying anything. "Boss, I''m leaving now." Wen Ran finally couldn''t help but wanted to p Meng Xi, but An Yuan stopped him. You can''t fight. If Meng Xi cried and beat Meng Xi Wen Ran, he would feel guilty. "You are not allowed to leave. If you want to leave, you should nevere back. Wen Ran is my person and a married man. You had better not have any strange ideas. With me in one day, you can''t seed." Meng Xi Not afraid, he said to Wen Ran, "You fight, you have the ability to fight!" "Is it enough?" Wen Ran''s face was green. "If you have enough, go back. What are you doing here? Meng Xi, you are really too much! Thispany has half of Xiao Yuan''s, and you are not qualified to let him go. You are also going to leave. Lets go, besides, he didnte to thepany to see me, but to work overtime to make ns. Dont think other people are so dirty." Wen Ran actually knew that An Yuan was unusual for him, and he asked Qin Liangst time. But An Yuan didn''t do anything out of the ordinary at all. All this was just imagined by Meng Xi himself. "Even if Xiao Yuan has different orientations, you would be too vicious." Wen Ran endured for a long time. "Didn''t you like to discuss these things at the beginning? It would be a long time to be excited to see the two men. Do you want to scold Xiao Yuan like this? How will I face these brothers in thepany from now on?" Vol 2 Chapter 4626: Extreme female match (102) Vol 2 Chapter 4626: Extreme female match (102) "Brother, brother, you only know brother all day long, do you know what he thinks?" Meng Xi didn''t mean to stop, she pointed at An Yuan viciously, "He has nasty thoughts, and one covets you at any time. Brother, dont you feel sick?" "Boss, I''ll go back first." An Yuan felt that things were out of control and his task was almostpleted. What else did Meng Xi want to say, but Wen Ran stopped him. He grabbed Meng Xi forcefully, his voice low: "Apologize to Xiao Yuan." "Impossible!" Meng Xi sneered, "He just has a bad mind, a person who wants to be a junior, why should I apologize." "Boss, forget it." An Yuan really left this time. He didn''t want to continue entanglement with Meng Xi. One p was enough, enough to make Wen Ran angry. Wen Ran was a little helpless: "Xiao Yuan, let''s go first." At this time, expecting Meng Xi to apologize might not work. As soon as An Yuan left, Meng Xi calmed down, but she didn''t think she was wrong. Wen Ran let go of her and sat back down again: "What do you want?" "I''m just defending my marriage." Meng Xi pursed her lips, "An Yuan''s thoughts, I have known for a long time, if you don''t want a divorce, let him leave thepany, I watched the response." "Then divorce." Meng Xi was astonished, but he didn''t expect Wen Ran to be so decisive. "Sure enough, you also have that kind of thought for An Yuan, don''t you? I know that you are definitely not innocent, you are not nauseous." Wen Ran didn''t want to exin, he was too tired. In the past few years after marriage, he was really tired. He likes Meng Xi, but they only like each other. The so-called Meng Xi apany him to share adversity, but that is not the case. Since Meng Xi followed him, he hasn''t let her suffer. Even in the most difficult time, he never treated Meng Xi wrongly. Instead, he was sorry for An Yuan. No matter what An Yuan thought about him, the other party didn''t show any intentions. If it wasn''t that he identally ran into him and asked Qin Liang, he didn''t know about it, but An Yuan was hiding it too well. Being humiliated by Meng Xi over and over again, he couldn''t stand it anymore and felt very sorry for An Yuan. Thinking about it carefully, the person who really apanies him in the adversity is actually An Yuan. Since he was inexperienced, An Yuan has been by his side. An Yuan fought with him, breaking his blood. Repeated with him again and was scolded. Later in his family, An Yuan followed him to study and start a business, giving up a great future to help him. In fact, at that time, Anyuan had better choices. At the beginning of the business, An Yuan made a desperate bet and used all the money to start a business. I only sleep for three hours a day, and I open my eyes in the car just to run a list of tens of thousands of dors. For thispany, An Yuan paid more than he did, but he didn''t expect much in return. He didn''t mean to An Yuan in that respect, so even if he knew his thoughts, he just pretended not to know, and nned to give him more points in other areas, such as thepany''s shares. Unexpectedly, Meng Xi didn''t know where to know An Yuan''s thoughts, refused to be forgiving, and bullied An Yuan. If Meng Xi can''t tolerate An Yuan, he can only abandon Meng Xi. "I won''t get a divorce." Meng Xi grabbed the bag and nned to leave. Wen Ran''s words reached her ears: "I won''t let Xiao Yuan leave. Thispany has half or even half of him." "There is also the Meng family, you send it yourself, from now on, I will not give them a penny." Meng Xi was angry and sad, but there was nothing she could do. Looking at her Wen Ran indifferent, she was a little scared, and only murmured: "I can''t get a divorce, I can''t let others take advantage of it, and An Yuan will never be able to take office , As long as I am here." Wen Ran felt that Meng Xi was crazy. Vol 2 Chapter 4627: Extreme female match (103) Vol 2 Chapter 4627: Extreme female match (103) Meng Xi was still thinking about how to make An Yuan retreat. But he didn''t know that An Yuan was already nning to retire. "Boss, in fact, we all overestimate Meng Xi. In her situation, sooner orter, we will have a breakdown with Wen Ran." Tang Guo is choosing jewellery. She is going to get married. Of course she has to choose beautiful ones: "I just want her to respond. It doesn''t mean anything else. It doesn''t matter if you copse or not." "The boss, I n to make a few big orders in thepany, and then retreat with sess, what do you think?" Tang Guo: "Yes, it''s time to retire. I pped it in vain before. This kind of thing will happen if I stay." Even if it''s a paper person, it''s her person. She can''t be bullied. used. "I will ask my fiance to give you a project. When youe to take over, he will introduce you to a few more people. Whether you can get it depends on your skills." An Yuan will definitely get the shares at that time. It can also make Wen Ran feel guilty and make Meng Xi feel bad. An Yuan rubbed his hands: "Thank you, boss, you are really my boss." In three months, An Yuan and Xies people got in line and won a big project. Through the Xies rtionship, they got several other important projects. During thepany carnival, An Yuan and Wen Ran proposed to leave thepany, which caught everyone off guard. "Now that thepany is thriving and there are so many talents, I can leave without worry. The boss shouldn''t have any problems." An Yuan said, "I was too tired before. I want to rest. By the way, I will visit all over the world. I am an orphan. Its always a pity that I have lived for nearly 30 years and havent gone out to see it." Wen Ran finally understood why An Yuan had been so desperately recently to get so many projects for thepany. It turned out that he was nning to leave, but he was not at ease. "Boss, you can turn my shares into stocks that you can get. After all, you need money to travel around the world. Even if I retire early." An Yuan rubbed his hands hehe, he waited for a long time, relying on his recent months The project and rtionship, as well as the gentle ability, thispany is considered stable. Wen Ran persuaded, everyone persuaded. An Yuan said: "If you do, you can give me less, as long as I can travel the world." Seeing An Yuan didn''t change his mind, Wen Ran could only let him go. In the end, An Yuan took a pretty good part of the stock and left. Everyone had no opinion because he was worth it. The current situation of thispany will only get better and better. If An Yuan does not give up, the shares he holds can earn more than the dry shares in his hands. Meng Xi finally thought of a way to deal with An Yuan, which was to introduce him to a boyfriend. An Yuan was asked out and saw the handsome man next to Meng Xi, very speechless. Do you really think he likes men? No, he only likes traveling around the world. "I have resigned from thepany." An Yuan smiled faintly, "Don''t worry about it anymore. I don''t want to treat the boss. I don''t want my existence to make the boss''s marriage life unhappy. In addition, I hope you can take good care of it in the future. He doesn''t cause trouble, the boss is very hard." Meng Xi was still immersed in An Yuan''s departure from thepany, and there was no response to this. "Boyfriend doesn''t need it, I will leave tomorrow." Without giving Meng Xi a response, An Yuan left. Wen Ran knows the conversation here. Of course, he was worried about Meng Xi, he didn''t expect to hear this. Vol 2 Chapter 4628: Extreme female match (end) Vol 2 Chapter 4628: Extreme female match (end) "Boss, An Yuan is really interesting. Your wife is really ignorant. If An Yuan stays in thepany..." Qin Liang saw Wen Ran''s moodiness, knowing that he was also upset, so he didn''t feel embarrassed. Knowing that the boss does not want to be like this, An Yuan said that we should be more tolerant. As long as she treats the boss well in the future and does note to do things, we can pretend not to see." "I can''t help you." An Yuan''s departure made Wen Ran''s feelings for Meng Xi lighter again. An Yuan really went around the world, earlier than Zeng Chen, but Zeng Chen was envious. Upon seeing this, Zeng Chen quickly trained some capable men, and met An Yuan within two years. An Yuan did not send Wen Ran any news about traveling around the world, but he would update it in Moments, and Wen Ran would often check it out. He really didn''t mean anything else, just sighed about this incident, and felt very guilty, but when he saw that An Yuan was doing well, he was slowly relieved. But once he saw An Yuan''s circle of friends and was discovered by Meng Xi, and the two made a big noise. Wen Ran was fairly calm, and said to Meng Xi in a hurry, "I have lost my best brother because of you." "Actually, we are not that suitable, Meng Xi." Meng Xi was taken aback for a moment. She grabbed Wen Ran and cried, and asked him if he really liked An Yuan. Wen Ran was very annoyed. He didn''t like An Yuan. He only became An Yuan brother. Why Meng Xi always Do not believe. "Wen Ran, let''s have a baby." Meng Xi said. Wen Ran refused: "Our situation is not suitable for a child and cannot give him a happy life. He is a sinner when he is born. If you want to use a child to bind our feelings, this is not advisable. A child should be the crystallization of love. Instead of using children to tie up this broken feeling." "Are you secretly helping the Meng''s family again?" Wen Ran suddenly changed the subject, "You sell all the jewelry and bags you bought every year. Meng Xi, do you think a small family like ours can continue? ?" Wen Ran took out a divorce agreement: "Sign it, the property in my name is half of yours, and you will not be treated badly." "No." Meng Xi shook his head. Wen Ran said: "Then sue for divorce." The feelings between him and Meng Xi have been almost wiped out. After so many years, he suddenly realized that Meng Xi valued herself the most, not him. Only she thinks, not he thinks, as long as what she thinks is right. If this continues, he is afraid that the remaining brothers will be lost, and he is really ashamed of them for the group of people who followed him in the fight. Whether Meng Xi agrees or not, Wen Ran is determined. Two yearster, the marriage finally ended, and Meng Xi left with half of his fortune. Wen Ran returned to singleness, reunited with his former brothers, and informed An Yuan that a group of people gathered together, as if they were relieved at first. But Meng Xi moved into the empty house with the property, the Meng family knew that they moved in one after another. In a few years, most of the money in her hand was squandered by the Meng family. When Meng Xi recovered, she faced the usation from the Meng family again. She cried and quarreled with the Meng family and asked them to move out. However, the Meng family has to rely on her, and they have to introduce her some people who are crooked. Without Wen Ran helping Meng Xi, Meng Xi could not get rid of the Meng family sucking her blood. On this day, Meng Xi was watching TV. He happened to see a few familiar faces, and after a closer look, those three familiar faces were Tang Guo, Xie Fan, and Wen Ran. Tang Guo and Xie Fan sat together, hand in hand, very affectionate. Wen Ran is still that personable man, and more mature. When the host asked him if he had a n to choose a mate, he said: "I am pursuing, but I don''t know if the other party is willing or not. After all, I am a second marriage and I am a bit unworthy. Such a good girl." Moderator: "It seems that today''s interview is about dog food. I thought Mr. Xie and Mrs. Xie would feed two single dogs today. I am the only single dog." "Okay, back to the topic. As far as I know, President Xie and President Wen will have a big move this time. I wonder if I can reveal a little?" There is only Wen Ran in Meng Xi''s mind. He is pursuing a girl, afraid that he will not be worthy. Wen Ran is not with An Yuan? Meng Xi broke down and yelled. Half a yearter, Meng Xi looked at Wen Ran''s wedding of the century, and the door was unwilling to go out again, and her spirit became trance. In order to obtain a house under her name, the Meng family sent her to a mental hospital because she was mentally ill. When Tang Guo heard the news, he only hmmed, his expression very pale. In this life, Tang Guo is a salted fish, but it always appears on many important asions. She is the most important person of the three famous entrepreneurs, Xie Fan''s wife, Yang Yuxuan''s daughter, and Yang Zhi''s sister. Later, the three of them all published autobiography. In their autobiography, they discovered that this salted fish is not a salted fish at all, but a master hidden behind others. She is clever and wise. She has silently helped the three of them through some difficulties and crises countless times. Many major changes in the situation have her own hands, which made the peopleter eat a big mouthful of melon. Vol 2 Chapter 4629: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (1) Vol 2 Chapter 4629: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (1) [Margaret]: Looking forward to... [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margaret, I think... [Margaret]: Go away! Cut off your tongue if you can''t speak. [Shangguan Yungu]: Actually, I have an idea, whether Uncle Master will go to the world of Senior Margaret, just check our time flow. From the previous experience of the Empress Dowager Chen, it can be concluded that if Uncle Shi will go to that world, the flow of time will increase when Uncle Shi goes to the next world. Senior Margaret, would you like topare it? [Margaret]: I don''t think it is necessary. [Mo Yuntian]: Yun Gu, you can''t wake up someone who pretends to sleep forever. You kid should quickly figure out a way to get out of that strange, woman-only secret. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, I am working hard. ... "Guo''er, are you satisfied now?" "The kid has a good talent. If you like it, then make a reservation for now. Why are you my daughter? It''s impossible to really hold a ceremony with a little Xuanxian right away. Your father, me and your mother, I am not afraid of people in the fairy world making jokes." "But the strength of the immortal realm is the top priority. If he does not have the corresponding cultivation base to match it, it is not good for him to be a Taoistpanion now. Therefore, when he bes the immortal monarch, Dad will personally help you Prepare for the Dao Couple Ceremony." When Tang Guo listened to this in a daze, her mood was not so good. She was engaged as soon as she came. Fortunately, she has not married yet. After that, getting married will not be considered a second marriage, right? The voice was very gentle just now, and she could still hear kindness from it. Therefore, she should have a good pair of parents in this world. "Your father is also for your own good, don''t be unhappy. There are too many variables in the fairy world. This is not only a test for him, but also a test for you. If one day Guoer doesn''t like him, or he does something bad , There is still room for redemption. You are still young and you dont know the sinister heart. This is a very gentle female voice, she should be the mother of her body. Listening to the meaning of these two people, because they were only engaged, the original owner seemed unsatisfied. Still not knowing the memory, Tang Guo hurriedly nced at the two of them. Seeing what they were looking forward to, she also knew that the original owner was unwilling to deal with it like this. He didn''t say anything for the time being, maintaining his original expression. Tang Wanqing sighed: "With the resources of our Tang family for that kid, I can''t wait long this day. This is my biggest concession." Yun Yichen''s talent is indeed good, and his personality is tough, which is why Tang Wanqing did notpletely oppose it. As long as this kid steadily cultivates to Xianjun, his daughter likes it, and he is willing to protect him from growing up, and will personally hold a ceremony for them in the future. Tang Guo was unhappy in an instant. Who is it that uses her family''s resources before getting married? This face seems very big. Without knowing the memory, she did not dare to express the true thoughts in her heart. Seeing what they were looking forward to, she reluctantly said, "I see." She found Tang Wanqing and the beautiful woman next to him both smiling, obviously relieved. Tang Guo already felt the abundant power in her body. This is a world of cultivation, and her cultivation level should be good. In this body, her soul power does not need to be suppressed too much like the previous world, which shows that the body''s cultivation is good. Vol 2 Chapter 4630: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (2) Vol 2 Chapter 4630: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (2) She could see through the cultivation base of the husband and wife in front of her at a nce, which was much higher than her cultivation base, and the husband and wife did not notice her abnormality. Obviously she upies this body. As a cultivator, she should be able to find something abnormal, but they seem to have found nothing. This is not the first time she has encountered such a situation. There have been so many things like this, and I can''t find the answer for the time being, Tang Guo didn''t think much about it. After greeting the two, she said that she would go back to the room, and under the guidance of the system, she returned to her residence. Along the way, she can feel a strong fairy qi, this kind of power is full of physical sensations, making her veryfortable. The scenery on the road is good, and asionally you can see some spirit beasts with wits, such as fish ying in the pool and birds flying around in mid-air. [The host is big, this is not the realm of cultivation, but the realm of immortality. "Well, I have already noticed it." The two people had revealed before that they had to cultivate to the realm of the fairy monarch before she was allowed to marry him. At present, the two are only engaged. She felt that the parents of the original owner were really witty. Back in the room, all the decorations inside are indeed treasures. The husband and wife have a strong cultivation base, and their status in the fairy world is estimated to be high. A small bead in the room is a baby that was robbed by someone. Tang Guo sat down and then began to receive memories. Her identity in this world is the only daughter of Tang Wanqing, one of the eight immortal emperors in the immortal world. She is a second-generation immortal, because her genes are so good, she was born in the realm of Xuanxian, and she has the blessing of identity. Female. Her mother, Han Rou, was not bad, and the best in the realm of Emperor Xianjun was just a little less lucky to be promoted to Emperor Xiandi. With such an identity, even a fool can livefortably, not to mention that she herself inherited the talents of Tang Wanqing and his wife. She has a simple temperament and no distracting thoughts. It is more effective in practicing. The fact is also true. She is only in her early twenties, but she is already a Da Luo Jinxian cultivation base, and her cultivation speed is envious of others. The level of the fairy world is divided into: earth immortal, heaven immortal, mysterious immortal, true immortal, Da Luo Jinxian, immortal monarch, and immortal emperor. It would take at least several hundred years to improve a great realm. She went from Xuanxian to Daluojinxian in her twenties, basically at an unprecedented speed. With this background, she should be smooth sailing. It is a pity that she went out once and met the person who brought her disaster by fate, Yun Yichen. Yun Yichen flew up from the lower realm. His appearance is handsome, his manners are no worse than the second generation of the immortal world, he attracted the attention of the original owner as soon as he appeared. Yun Yichen has a proud personality. He is not the kind of person who likes to give in. After flying into the fairy world, he will cause trouble. This person is very determined and cruel, but if anyone is bullied, he will fight back desperately. It gives the impression that a madman is not dead. When the original owner met Yun Yichen, he was in conflict with others. It was true that the other party was unreasonable. Yun Yichen couldn''t stand it. The two sides fought each other and ended up hurting both. After getting acquainted with the original owner, Yun Yichen''s life was much easier, and gradually the original owner liked Yun Yichen. Later, the original owner and Yun Yichen were engaged, but the original owners parents did not agree with immediately bing a Taoist couple, and only promised them to get engaged. If they want to be a real Taoist couple, then they have to wait for Yun Yichen to reach the realm of a fairy king. . The original ownerpromised, and Yun Yichen agreed. However, all the good feelings are nothing but the fantasy of the original owner. Vol 2 Chapter 4631: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (3) Vol 2 Chapter 4631: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (3) Yun Yichen is good to the original owner, but actually wants to get shelter through the original owner. He has offended too many people in the immortal world, and many people want to kill him. There is only cultivation, bing immortal, attaining Dao, and being holy in his heart. As long as it helps him to be sanctified, he can marry the original owner and be a Taoist couple. Although, he doesn''t like the original owner. As long as the original owner doesn''t affect his way, he doesn''t mind using the original owner to get the resources of the Tang family for cultivation. Neither the original owner nor the people in the fairy world knew that Yun Yichen had a special experience. He was born in the lower realm. He was not a proud son of heaven at birth. On the contrary, he was a waste material that could not be cultivated. He was rejected by his parents and called him useless. In the family, everyone could bully and humiliate him. In his family life, he was humiliated, beaten and scolded by other members of the family every day, because he was a waste material that could not be cultivated. He was angry in his heart, but desperate, he had no talent for cultivation, and no matter how much resentment he had in his heart, there was no way to erupt. Can only endure silently and live like a dog. Until he had an adventure, his life should not be broken, he identally obtained a practice, and he ushered in a different life, this practice was called Zhan Qingjue. To practice this technique, you have to cut off all the feelings, family, love, and friendship in the rtionship of dust. You can''t be emotional. Once you are emotional, you will shake the heart of Dao. Hopefully, Yun Yichen didn''t care about what he was going to cut off at all. He only knew that this was his only chance to stand up, and he chose to practice without hesitation. The first thing that Zhan Qingjue must cut off is the family rtionship. This is no difficulty for Yun Yichen. His rtives who are rted by blood wish him to die, and don''t treat him as a person at all, so why not abandon him? Everyone in the family thought Yun Yichen was dead, but they didn''t know that he had an adventure. Yun Yichen nned to practice first, and didn''t want to go back and be humiliated by those people. Because there is no family affection in his heart, his cultivation speed is very fast. In just five years, his cultivation has reached the middle level in the cultivation world. At least in his small family, no one can bully him. So he decided to go back and learn about this rtionship. One night, he ughtered all the people in his family, including those with blood rtions with him, and the Yun family had no one to survive. Of course he was also seriously injured, after all, he is not a top yer. After destroying Men Yun''s house, he ran to the deserted mountains and ridges and finally passed out. At this moment, a person appeared beside him. This person is the heroine of this world, Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan picked Yun Yichen back, and saw that he was seriously injured, almost died, and healed him carefully. When Yun Yichen woke up, he was still very vignt and nned to kill Wei Xuan at the beginning. However, under Wei Xuan''s careful care, he gradually dropped his vignce. Not only did he let down his vignce, he even had a good impression of Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan''s gentleness made him very emotional, and naturally he and Wei Xuan got married. The two people have been loving and loving for ten years, just like the gods'' family members, Yun Yichen''s cultivation base is also constantly growing, constant breakthroughs, and finally only one step away from bing a fairy. However, this step made him difficult. Because he faces the second stage of Zhan Qing Jue, cut off love. Only by cutting off the love, he can be a fairy, otherwise he will never be able to ascend, only to spend the rest of his life in mortal dust. At this step, Yun Yichen walked for many years before finally deciding to cut off his rtionship with Wei Xuan. Vol 2 Chapter 4632: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (4) Vol 2 Chapter 4632: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (4) At the beginning, he decided to stay away from Wei Xuan, and he left for several years. However, he still couldn''t get a breakthrough and couldn''t ascend. Only then did he know that only when Wei Xuan died could he really cut off the fetters with Wei Xuan. After hesitating again and again, he still made the same decision. He could not give up the path of seeking immortals, and wanted to cut off the fetters between Wei Xuan and Wei. Xu Shi felt guilty in his heart, and he went back to Wei Xuan again, iming that he had strayed into the secret realm. Wei Xuan did not question this matter because of his thoughtfulness and gentleness. He had been in love with Wei Xuan for twenty years, and felt that it was almost time. He took Wei Xuan to the ce where they first met, but didnt know that Wei Xuan was pregnant, so he killed Wei Xuan with a sword and buried Wei Xuan in him. In the cave where love is determined. Cut off the fetters between Wei Xuan and Wei Xuan, he really instantly felt the traction from the fairy world, and he soared in the day. He didn''t know that the cave where he buried Wei Xuan still had a ray of life, and that ray of life just saved Wei Xuan''s life. Soon after he soared, Wei Xuan was resurrected, and the child in his stomach was also saved. Wei Xuan has lost her memory. It may be that she couldn''t believe it subconsciously. Her husband, whom she had loved for many years, would kill her without hesitation in order to be a fairy. Yun Yichen soared to the immortal realm and began another life. Wei Xuan, who had lost his memory in the lower realms, knew that he was pregnant and nned to give birth to the child. However, because she herself has lost her vitality and resurrected, the child should not be able to keep, but she subconsciously does not want to lose this child. The vitality in the cave protected her child, but it would take a long time for her to give birth to the child. It may take years, decades, and hundreds of years before the child can be conceived in her belly. Wei Xuan didn''t want to kill the child, so he took the child to practice. On the day she soared to the fairy world, she actually used the power of the fairy pond in the fairy world topletely conceive the child and give birth to the child. This incident has also be a miracle in the fairy world. When Wei Xuan flew up to the immortal realm, Yun Yichen was already in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, one step short of reaching the realm of the fairy monarch, and truly became a Taoistpanion with the original owner. When he stepped into the realm of the immortal monarch, he was about to form a Taoistpanion with the original master, and met Wei Xuan in the immortal world. The moment he saw Wei Xuan, all he wanted was to kill the opponent, because Wei Xuan''s appearance had shaken his heart. Later, he discovered that Wei Xuan didn''t recognize him. He followed out of curiosity. He also found that there was a child beside Wei Xuan. This child looked very simr to his childhood. The blood traction from this child made Yun Yichen understand that this is his child. He wanted to kill the two mothers and sons, but after looking for many opportunities, he couldn''t start. While he was hesitating, the two mother and son encountered danger, and he did not hesitate to save them. They met again, and Yun Yichen''s Taoism waspletely messed up. Especially from the kindness of the two mothers and sons, he couldn''t do anything anymore, and even kept protecting them and helping them solve various crises. He didnt intend to kill them, but an ident happened again. Of course, Wei Xuan had many suitors. One of them was about to impress Wei Xuan. After Yun Yichen knew about it, he couldnt ept them. So he decided to kill the suitor. Not dead, but seriously injured. After Wei Xuan found out, he naturally felt that he was unreasonable. To drive him away, Yun Yichen seemed to be mad. As long as someone appeared next to Wei Xuan, he would be seriously injured. Vol 2 Chapter 4633: The second generation of immortals in the witness of killing his wife (5) Vol 2 Chapter 4633: The second generation of immortals in the witness of killing his wife (5) Wei Xuan couldn''t stand it at all, indicating that he is a man with a fiance, why should hee to her repeatedly to entangle him, can''t he let her go? In a hurry, Yun Yichen said that he was the father of Wei Xuan''s child. This was a terrible statement, and Wei Xuan''s memory was restored. At this moment, Yun Yichen could no longer see the gentle Wei Xuan, but a pair of hateful eyes. Yun Yichen didn''t like this look. In his impression, Wei Xuan was not like this. He knew he should kill Wei Xuan, but he couldn''t do it now. Of course Wei Xuan could not ept Yun Yichen, the man who killed her with his own hands, but she couldn''t beat Yun Yichen, so she had to say to Yun Yichen that the rtionship between them had been broken and he could not return to the past. He should Pursue his fairy road instead of entangled in front of her. Yun Yichen made such a big noise, the original owner naturally knew. But she didn''t know that Wei Xuan and Yun Yichen used to be married, and that child was Yun Yichen. She only thought that Yun Yichen liked a woman with a child. She went to see Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan stated that he had no idea about Yun Yichen, and also said that he hoped to get rid of Yun Yichen''s entanglement. Yun Yichen has been pestering her, making her very distressed. The original owner saw that Wei Xuan really didnt want to entangle Yun Yichen, so he wanted to help Wei Xuan escape from Yun Yichens sight. She is the daughter of the Qing Emperor. This can still be done. Under her operation, she will really send Wei Xuan away. Even far away, Yun Yichen couldn''t find it. Wei Xuan was gone, Yun Yichen was naturally anxious, and when he found the original owner, he asked her to hand over Wei Xuan, thinking that she was not good for Wei Xuan. The original owner was naturally not afraid, and didn''t know that Yun Yichen was a lunatic. Yun Yichen couldn''t tell, he directly beat the original owner seriously, and searched her soul again. Feeling she was getting in the way, she abolished her cultivation base, and then went to Wei Xuan. All cultivators know that after being searched for souls, people will be foolish and almost abolished. Yun Yichen also abolished his cultivation base, which shows that there is no room for recovery, only more than a hundred years to live. When the Qingdi couple knew this, they were naturally extremely angry and issued a lore order to Yun Yichen. Yun Yichen did escape in a panic, and finally escaped to Wei Xuan''s side, indicating that he could give up cultivating immortals and would be willing to spend the rest of his life topensate Wei Xuan. However, what was waiting for him was Wei Xuan''s merciless sword, straight through his heart. Yun Yichen was unwilling to die like this. He used a secret method to go back to the past and start over with Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan seemed to be aware, and at that moment, he also cast a blood curse, indicating that it is impossible to be with Yun Yichen from life to life. As a result, they have been experiencing the same things and the same endings from life to life, and the original owner, the innocent second generation of immortals, has the same ending every time. "This Wei Xuan''s temperament is really fierce." When he saw Wei Xuan''s not dead, Tang Guo thought that she might be reunited with Yun Yichenter, and thene to the crematorium to chase him, and thene to a whitewash or something. The result was different from what she thought. Wei Xuan didn''t want to forgive the scumbag, and would rather end up like this for life, than to be with the scumbag. [The host is big, the two of them have been entangled for life, and this knot may not be easy to untie. "Actually, it''s easy to untie it." Tang Guoughed, always making the system feel a little creepy, "As long as his soul is scattered, where is there for generations, Tongzi, are you right? It is that the soul is too cheap, he doesn''t know. There is a better way." Vol 2 Chapter 4634: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (6) Vol 2 Chapter 4634: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (6) After reading all the memories, Tang Guo went to the group. Turned over the record before showing up. [School Flowers]: Everyone, I have arrived in the new world. [Margaret]: Isn''t it a magical world? The school flowers didn''t find me the first time, nor did I feel the time passing faster. [School Flowers]: A world of cultivating immortals, I am now a second-generation immortal, with a lot of treasures in my hands. When I have time, I will sort it out and send you some specialties. [Margaret]: I''m so downcast, it doesn''t matter, I can still wait. School flower, tell me the story of that world. [Mo Yuntian]: Margaret, are you indifferent to life and death? [Margaret]: What if you don''t look down? Chuangshi Shen always doesn''t open the door, and the school flowers can''t find a way toe. ... After Tang Guo finished telling the story to everyone, he left the group and returned to reality. She sorted out the things in the room, found some special products of the fairy world, and sent them to the group. Then she began to calcte the time, it is not long for Yun Yichen to soar into the fairy world. Because he was able to ascend after cutting off his love, he had plenty of stamina, and he was promoted from the earth fairy to the realm of Xuanxian in a short time. This kind of cultivation speed, in the eyes of the immortal world, is already very talented. ording to the original development, the original owner was engaged to Yun Yichen at this time. In addition to the resources given to him by the Tang family for cultivation, the original owner would also send various cultivation resources to Yun Yichen from time to time. It may be that he was bullied when he was a child. Yun Yichen is very eager for powerful strength. As long as he can be stronger, he will alwayse. As for the face that takes women''s things, he doesn''t care about it. From the memory that Tang Guo sorted out, the original owner didn''t know how many resources to supplement Yun Yichen. It''s her now, and she certainly can''t post resources anymore. How many resources Yun Yichen can obtain depends on his own practice performance. Because she wants to develop a follow-up, she can''t suddenly hate Yun Yichen inexplicably and bully him, so as not to ruin her parents'' reputation. In the fairy world, there is also public opinion. If she bullied Yun Yichen and teased each other when she was ignorant, her father and mother''s opponent would probably create some public opinion, saying that the Qing emperor bullied people and teased the young young man who had risen up. Qingdi might not care about this, after all, he is powerful, one of the eight emperors of the fairy world. However, Tang Guo would feel very embarrassed to be covered with such a reputation. Therefore, let the things that should be developed continue to develop. When the timees, Yun Yichen''s true face will be revealed. Yun Yichen is ruthless, selfish and cold-hearted. Whether it is a gentle person like Wei Xuan or a simple temperament like the original owner, he can''t be moved. "I heard that the maid said that Guo''er was in the house all day without looking for a dust. This is really rare." Tang Guo didn''t go out to find Yun Yichen, but Han Rou was not relieved, thinking she was sulking in the house, so she came over and took a look. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t have a different color on his face, he was more relieved. "Yichen''s talent is good. It wont take long for you to formally be a Taoist couple. In the immortal world, it will take hundreds of thousands of years to get engaged before you be a Taoist couple. I dont know how many people dont understand yet. It''s also a good thing to understand at this time." Han Rou thought that Tang Guo didn''t go out because of this. Tang Guo stood up and hugged Han Rou''s arm: "My mother said, my daughter wants to understand." "Do you really want to understand?" Han Rou didn''t quite believe it. This girl in her family had been spoiled since she was a child. This time she was not angry for ten and a half months. Vol 2 Chapter 4635: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (7) Vol 2 Chapter 4635: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (7) Tang Guo said or said, Han Rou finally believed that she didn''t mind this matter, and this was relieved. "Just want to understand. Now that you are engaged, you have time to get along, and you can better recognize whether this person is suitable." Han Rou wasn''t really satisfied with Yun Yichen. Although he was talented, he was verypliant with Tang Guo and would rarely refuse her request. But she always feels that this is not love. She doesn''t insist on this aspect so much, get along with each other, and may not have no feelings. If you really have no feelings in the end, and there are so many variables, you dont have to marry your daughter to him. Han Rou didn''t stay for a while, seeing that Tang Guo was really not angry, and then left. In the fairy world, the most important thing is strength. Han Rouka didn''t know how many years he had been in the realm of the emperor, and he was only one step away from entering the realm of the emperor. However, this step can''t be taken no matter what, this is why, now that the fairy world was born, there are only eight immortal emperors. There are countless celestial monarchs, with varying strengths, and veteran celestial monarchs like Han Rou, a big ten are easy. Those newly promoted fairy monarchs, in her hands, may not be able to survive a single move. She wants to go back toprehend, and strive to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor as soon as possible. After Han Rou left, Tang Guo also began to practice. There is nothing wrong now, Yun Yichen is cultivating, Wei Xuan in the lower realm is probably also resurrected, and he is cultivating with the child. She is currently in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, and she is still far from the realm of Xianjun, so she should practice first. Tang Guo first practiced casually for two days, and then told the maid. She felt a little bit and nned to retreat. After Tang Wanqing learned of this, he was a little surprised: "I''m in retreat? It''s rare. It seems that he has really realized something. It''s good, so I don''t spend all the time on that kid Yun Yichen." "I feel that Yun Yichen is a little bit cold to Guo''er," Han Rou was worried, "Brother Qing, this matter has to be discussed." "Do you think I didn''t see it? Otherwise, how could I just let them get engaged? Yun Yichen''s talent is good, but for Guo''er, he is really not so focused. Only Guoer likes him with all his heart, I have no objection. Too great, use engagement to appease her. Even if Yun Yichen''s talent is good, it will take many years to cultivate to Xianjun. After so many years, it is enough for Guoer to see how this person is? Guoer is my daughter, and I dont want to be with him in the future. He became a Taoist couple and ruined the marriage." Tang Wanqing said very domineeringly. He had too much hope for Yun Yichen from the beginning, but he didn''t want to conflict with his daughter. At that time, the girl was confused and ran away with Yun Yichen, and his intestines would be ruined, so it was better to admit it on the surface and calm her down. For hundreds of years, thousands of years, there are many variables in the middle, and his daughter may not like Yun Yichen again in the future. Tang Wanqing and Han Rou''s n was indeed good, but they didn''t expect that Yun Yichen was a wolf-hearted thing and would directly hurt their daughter in the future. "Xiaoguo is in retreat?" Yun Yichen was also taken aback when he heard the news. Since he knew Tang Guo, the other party has been dangling by his side every day. Of course, when he cultivates seriously, he won''t be disturbed when he enters the retreat, but he will always prepare some food and wait outside for him toe out. Sometimes it takes many days to wait. He is a little ustomed to seeing people waiting outside every time hees out. He is willing to contact Tang Guo for many reasons. Vol 2 Chapter 4636: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (8) Vol 2 Chapter 4636: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (8) First, she is the daughter of Qingdi. Second, he confirmed that he would not have any feelings for her. To be blessed by the Azure Emperor, as well as the corresponding resources for cultivation, without shaking his Dao Heart, this is a trade that is guaranteed to be profitable for Yun Yichen. As for Wei Xuan, since beheading Wei Xuan, he has deliberately forgotten this memory, Dao Xin is very firm. There is nothing more important than cultivation and bing strong. "Miss said that I have some understanding recently and need to practice in retreat." Yun Yichen understood that this is about cultivation, and no one does not pay attention to it: "I know." Since Tang Guo didn''t bother in front of him, he could also be clean without having to deal with her. Yun Yichen, who had taken the resources, continued to practice again. He nned to go out to practice in a while, which is good for improving his cultivation. Tang Guo''s retreatsted twenty years. She is the second generation of immortals, has the best genes, she also has her own experience, and has the best insights, so for twenty years of retreat, Tang Guo has been promoted to the realm of immortal monarchs. There is no vision of heaven and earth to advance to the realm of the fairy monarch. There should be some movement in itself, but the retreat room she was in was built by Qing Emperor with a genius spirit treasure. No matter what movement inside, unless the retreat room can be destroyed, there is no way to feel the movement inside. In fact, Tang Guo can continue to practice, and for her, there is no realm bottleneck at all. If she cultivated to Immortal Emperor in one breath, she felt that she might be watched by people and attract people''s attention. And she didn''t n to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor at home, there are too many visions of heaven and earth. At that time, not only the people in the immortal world would know, but Yun Yichen would also know. When Yun Yichen was angry, he would not do anything to her. If you can''t do anything to her, then she can''t find excuses to clean up him upright. Secretly killed Yun Yichen, it was too cheap for him, and he was unhappy. Tang Wanqing couldn''t hide the fact that Tang Guo was promoted to Xianjun. Tang Wanqing was at the immortal emperor realm anyway. When Tang Guo appeared in front of him, he felt something wrong in an instant. He stood up and walked in front of Tang Guo with surprise on his face: "Guo''er, have you advanced?" "Xianjun?" Of course Tang Wanqing felt that Tang Guo is now Xianjun, but it was a little weird. Wasn''t it a long way fromst time? Tang Guo replied, "Yes, father, I felt somethingst time, but I didn''t expect to be a fairy king by ident." Tang Wanqing was a little bit dumbfounded: "Twenty years, from the middle of Daluo Jinxian, promoted to Xianjun, Guoer, do you want countless people in the fairy world to hit their heads and die?" One was idental, and one was promoted identally. If the people outside knew, they would be **** off. But Tang Wanqing was very pleased that this was his daughter, who could be promoted by practicing casually. "Father, is mother still in retreat?" "Well, your mother also has some insights, she has been in retreat for more than ten years." Xianjun retreats and feels, that is a very normal thing. Xianjun to Xiandi can''t be promoted with just an insight. Tang Wanqing suddenly remembered something: "You didn''t go to see that kid Yun Yichen, right?" Tang Wanqing was happy because her daughter was not so concerned about Yun Yichen. He didn''t think there was a problem with who his daughter liked, but he didn''t agree with him, and he focused on that person. "How does Dad know? Of such a big promotion, I must share it with my parents first, and then I will find Brother Yichen." Vol 2 Chapter 4637: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (9) Vol 2 Chapter 4637: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (9) "You used to be afraid that you couldn''t find anyone, so you went out to practice." Tang Wanqing didn''t want to say, but it''s no use not to say it, and his daughter will know itter. Tang Guo knew it, but still pretended to be surprised: "Father, when did Brother Yichen go out to practice? I n to go to practice with him, why doesn''t he wait for me." "You were in retreat at the time, and he couldn''t bother him. When the cultivation reached a certain bottleneck, it would be a good thing to go out to practice. Don''t worry, Dad arranged two people for him, both of them are in the realm of Da Luojin, and there is no danger. "Oh, that''s good," Tang Guo was actually not very happy in her heart. She was so kind, and even arranged two bodyguards. "Father, I have to go to practice, and see if I can meet Brother Yichen." Tang Wanqing didn''t stop it, as if he had expected this. He just wanted to say, arranging two people for Tang Guo, and suddenly remembered that she was already in the realm of the immortal monarch. Before he could speak, Tang Guo first said: "I will not bring anyone this time. My current strength, except for the eight immortal emperors. There is no way to escape in his hands, and it is still easy to escape when other immortals get in his hands." Tang Wanqing thought the same way, but it was the storehouse who had selected many life-saving treasures and stuffed them into Tang Guo''s hands. She had to refine these things before leaving. Tang Guo did not refuse, and was willing to ept the kindness from a father. The reason why Yun Yichen was able to wound the original owner was entirely because the original owner had no defense and did not believe that Yun Yichen would hit her hard. Not only did she not have time to fight back, the baby on her body was useless. At that time, they were both in the realm of immortal monarchs, and when they really fought, the treasure of the original owner would be crushed to death, not to mention the original owner''s strength was not weak, but he could not escape the love. After Tang Guo refined all the treasures, Tang Wanqing finally let go. As for Tang Guo''s promotion to the realm of Immortal Monarch, Tang Wanqing didn''t say anything, and also instructed Tang Guo not to advertise it at will. Tang Guo also meant that, under Tang Wanqing''s reluctant wood, he went out to practice alone. Tang Wanqing still wanted her to lead someone, she didn''t want to take it because she didn''t like the trouble. The main reason is to bring people, she is not very convenient to do things. This time, she didn''t really go out to practice, but to see Wei Xuan. In this world, the fairy world and the lower world world are okay, but it is more difficult to open the space, generally it is fine, and no one will do such thankless things. Tang Guo wanted to see Wei Xuan, the main reason was that he wanted Wei Xuan to practice faster, ande to the immortal world earlier to get rid of Yun Yichen''s scum. Tang Guo found a rtively deste ce, where the immortal spirit was thin, and the immortals didn''t like to wander around in this ce. Then she began to arrange the formation, she had countless treasures in her hands, and the passage to the lower realm waspletely fine. "The second generation of immortals is good." It took Tang Guo half a month to arrange the formation alone, and when the formation started, she felt the attraction from the passage. She put a magic weapon on her body first, and then covered her body with ayer of immortal power before jumping into the passage. Sure enough, there was a strong squeezing force in the space, even if she was a fairy body, she could feel that force trying to tear her body every moment. She was well prepared, but nothing happened. However, after exiting the passage, he was a little bit ashamed, it was not so easy for a **** to descend. Vol 2 Chapter 4638: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (10) Vol 2 Chapter 4638: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (10) As for the celestial spirits, there is no such thing. I didnt eat the ash from [520.biquge520.xyz]. The ce where Tang Guo appeared was also very deste. She used a cleansing technique to remove the dust from her body and became clean again. Her consciousness shrouded a hundred li, and she appeared in front of a monk instantly. The monk paled in fright by her, and tremblingly called: "I don''t know... I don''t know what the senior... Where did this great powere from, and how dazzling it appeared in front of him. "Where is the Top Mountain?" The monk breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out to be asking for directions. Wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, the monk quickly showed Tang Guo the way, afraid that she would not understand, so he drew a map. Tang Guo took the map and instantly disappeared before the monk''s eyes. The monk trembled and didn''t know what to say, his legs were soft, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly felt something wrong in his hand. He opened his palm and saw that there was a ring lying on it. Feeling the ring is extraordinary, he hid it quickly and ran away quickly. Before long, Tang Guo found the location of Tuoluo Mountain. I came to this ce because it was the cave where Wei Xuan lived. At this time, I don''t know if Wei Xuan is in the cave, but the other party will alwayse back. She just waits here. Tang Guo found the location of the cave and was banned from it. This thing seemed to be imaginary in her eyes. She walked into the cave and subconsciously nced at the surroundings. With this scan, she found that the cave was a bit unusual. On the surface of the cave, it looked very deste, but under the ground, she felt a barrier. It''s not like ordinary prohibition, but like a fairy''s method. She was aware of the prohibition and was a little curious for a moment, and wanted to force the prohibition to see what was going on. This ce could allow Yun Yichen to pick up the technique, and it could also bring the dead Wei Xuan back to life. It was certainly not that simple. Just as she was lifting the ban, she suddenly felt a force attacking from the ground, and she instantly raised her defenses to withstand this attack. "Friends of the fairye from the fairy world?" Tang Guo was silent for a moment when he heard the voiceing from under the ground. Was there actually someone living in this ce? That Wei Xuan''s resurrection was not a simple matter. It must have been this person''s help. There was such a coincidence that he was resurrected when he encountered vitality. "Friends of the immortal are also people from the immortal world?" Tang Guo didn''t mean to explore the prohibition anymore. There are some people, and it would not be good to explore again. Hearing Tang Guo''s question, the man was silent for a moment before answering: "It was once considered to be." "I haven''t returned to the fairy world for a long time." Tang Guo wasn''t very interested in other people''s stories, and found a ce to sit down: "I''m sorry, I thought there was no one in that ce. I just moved." "I know that the fairy friend has no malice. The fairy friend is full of treasures, and this ce is not rare." Tang Guo pulled the corner of his mouth, what are these words? "Friend Fairy, why did youe here?" The person may have been lonely for many years, no one spoke. Seeing a person suddenly came, someone could finally speak, looking for Tang Guo to chat. Tang Guo saw that Wei Xuan hadn''te back for the time being. Since he was looking for a chat, let''s talk. "Come and find someone." Tang Guo did not hide, "She lives here, you should know her, Wei Xuan." The voice was silent again: "What kind of grudge does Wei Xuan have with the fairy friend?" "No, I have some fate." "It turns out that this is the case, this is a poor man," the voice sighed, "Perhaps, the fairy friend can untie the fate of this life after life." When Tang Guo heard this, he understood that this person should have a high realm, and he might know something. Vol 2 Chapter 4639: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (11) Vol 2 Chapter 4639: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (11) "What fate yoke?" Tang Guo asked. The person was silent for a while, before he said: "Since the fairy friend came here, I must have some understanding." When Tang Guo heard this, heughed: "It seems that I can''t hide anything from the fairy friend, yes, I dide for this. If the fairy friend can count this, he must be very strong? I don''t know why the fairy world can''t live. Stay in the mortal world. Is the fairy friend staying here rted to the fateful shackles you mentioned?" Tang Guo guessed this because the other party knew too much. She really didn''t believe that this kind of power would help Wei Xuan so many times because of sympathy. Listening to what the other party said, I hope she can really solve this fateful entanglement. "Does Xianyou know someone named Yun Yichen?" the voice asked. Tang Guo didn''t conceal: "Know, what does this person have to do with you?" "It doesn''t matter in particr, it''s considered a neighbor." Having said that, he also introduced himself, "My name is Jiang Zilin." Tang Guo recalled the name in his mind, but did not find the existence of this name for the time being. There may be some unknown hermit powerhouses, or it may be that the age is too old, and the fairy world has no his legend. "Yun Yichen''s encounter is not idental." Jiang Zilin didn''t let Tang Guo wait too long, and continued, "The reason why Yun Yichen had this encounter should havee from a calction. The specifics are not easy to calcte, but This person''s existence is indeed to calcte me." "Calcte you?" Tang Guo was surprised. He originally thought it was a simple story about killing his wife for Xiuxian. Now it doesn''t seem to be that simple. "Yes, count me, want to count my inheritance." Jiang Zilin paused for a while, and said four words that shocked Tang Guo, "Sacred inheritance." Legacy of sanctification? As a second generation of immortals, Tang Guo certainly knew what this meant, which meant that those who got the inheritance of sanctification would greatly increase the chance of bing saint. ording to legend, many years ago, after the tribtion of heaven and earth, the saints had all fallen to protect the heaven and earth. If it hadn''t been for the sacrifices of the saints'' seniors, this world would have long since ceased to exist. "Such an important matter, you are not afraid that I will know it, and you can also calcte your sanctification inheritance." "Friend Fairy is interested in this? You want me to give you a copy." Tang Guo was very subtle in his heart: "Are you kidding me?" How can the inheritance of sanctification be given as you say it? If it is known by those who carefully n, it will not be angry. "I didn''t joking." Jiang Zilin''s voice was serious and serious, "If the fairy friend needs it, I will give it to you." Tang Guo refused: "I don''t need it for the time being, please make things clear first." "Friends of the fairy, don''t be afraid, you and I are predestined, sooner orter, I have to give it, and now it is nothing. Tang Guo always felt that the conversation became more and more crooked. Sooner orter what it meant was to be given. She had an idea in her heart: "You want to ept me as an apprentice?" "No, no, I didn''t mean that." Jiang Zilin said quickly, his tone still a bit flustered, as if he was afraid that Tang Guo would misunderstand something, "There is no fate between us as a master and apprentice." "Then you say you have fate with me? Is it a fate of sanctification? If I ept your inheritance, wouldn''t it be the inheritance of master and disciple?" "This... it doesn''t have to be a master or apprentice." Jiang Zilin''s hesitating voice made Tang Guo feel that the hermit master is a bit like a mother-inw. We had a good conversation just now, how did the style of painting suddenly change? Vol 2 Chapter 4640: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (12) Vol 2 Chapter 4640: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (12) "Friend Fairy, let''s talk about business." Tang Guo: "In that case, continue with the topic just now. You said Yun Yichen is calcting your inheritance of sanctification, and the fateful entanglement between Wei Xuan and him. I have to solve these problems. What''s the matter? ." "ording to my calction, Yun Yichen should be someone in the immortal world. I have not calcted it for the time being. Because the other party used some methods, and the immortal world is too far away from here, it is difficult to calcte. My current ability is a bit limited." Jiang Zilin said, "but the other party can be regarded as smashing himself in the foot. The entanglement between Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan is the biggest failure. Even that person cannot solve it. This life is a fateful entanglement." "Because the ce where I currently live is special, it is a restrictionid down during my peak period. It can iste many things and be a self-contained ce. Therefore, I am not bound by the fate of life and life. Tang Guo understood: "What you mean is that even if the world outside turns back in time and everything has been refolded, there will be no impact on your side, right?" "Yes, it''s like this." Jiang Zilin is a little bit divided. It''s good to talk to smart people, and understand. "That person separated a Yun Yichen, it should be for sanctification, I don''t know where to get a Zhanqing Jue, let a part of him practice in the mortal world." "When Yun Yichen was reborn in the mortal world, that person should have known something about the inheritance of sanctification, and he also urately found the location of this cave. However, how can the restriction here be broken by his little fairy? Yes? When he broke the ban, I severely wounded him. Then he left unwillingly, and deliberately dropped Zhanqing Ju in the cave, making me think he gave up." "That Zhanqing is definitely a practice that vites thews of heaven and earth. Even if you can finally cultivate to the realm of the immortal emperor, when you step into the stage of sanctification, it will be broken down by heaven and earth, and dissipated between heaven and earth. But most people practice. Before this time, halfway will die for various reasons." "Later, it was Yun Yichen who went through ups and downs and came to the cave to find this Zhan Qingjue. Fortunately, it was me who lived here. If those old men in the past saw Yun Yichen''s tough temperament, most of them would have to take it away. It''s passed down." Jiang Zilin said this, still a little bit proud, "I ignored him, I just watched him quietly." Tang Guo was full of ck lines. It is reasonable to say that the saints should be old monsters. Why is this person being serious for a while, and not serious for a while? Tang Guo felt that what Jiang Zilin said was indeed right. ording to the normal routine, if a hermit expert encounters Yun Yichen''s kind of training waste, but is still unwilling to give up, it will definitely be a pity in his heart, and he will basically help if he has the ability. See what good luck he has. Unfortunately, that person did not expect that Jiang Zilin would be indifferent to these. "Later, I felt that my decision was very correct. After Yun Yichen''s cultivation was sessful, he went back and wiped out all the members of his family, no matter what his identity, no one was left." Speaking of these, Jiang Zilin dared to sigh. , "Presumably Yun Yichen''s true body is not a good person. If the inheritance of sanctification falls into his hands, it is not a good thing, it will be a disaster in the fairy world." Tang Guo understood what Jiang Zilin meant. In the small Yun family, there were many people who were not good to Yun Yichen, but there were also many people who had no grievances with Yun Yichen, and even many were the same as Yun Yichen. Struggling to survive. Vol 2 Chapter 4641: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (13) Vol 2 Chapter 4641: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (13) On the road of cultivation, no one will be easy except for the proud and darling of heaven. Yun Yichen could kill the people who once insulted him, but he didn''t let him go, which seemed really ruthless and unrighteous. "Later, Yun Yichen actually got married with a woman," Jiang Zilin continued, "I feel that it is not ordinary. After a little calction, it turns out that the bond between this woman and Yun Yichen is a bit strange, as if someone deliberately Linking the two together. At first, I thought it was the person who caused Yun Yichen''s love tribtion, so that in the future, after the love tribtion is cut off, his cultivation level will rise very quickly." "As time progressed, Yun Yichen took the woman to the cave to kill. At that time, I guessed what the man behind it was." "That person wanted me to open the restriction, and he would sacrifice an innocent woman and the child in her womb. Otherwise, why would Yun Yichen bury Wei Xuan above the restriction? At that time, the blood was dripping on the restriction. " "That person should think that I will never fail to save Wei Xuan and let Wei Xuan die in front of his eyes. This Wei Xuan talent is also one-to-one, and maybe it will be passed on to her when I save it. And she The child in the belly is Yun Yichen, and it is his. Wei Xuan is Yun Yichen''s wife and is also his wife. It''s really good calction." Tang Guo also felt that that person was really good at calcting and was vicious enough. "It''s just that he didn''t expect that although I saved Wei Xuan, I didn''t show up or pass on to her, and I didn''t even give her any treasures or exercises." Jiang Zilin talked about this, and the smugness in his tone covered it up. I couldn''t help but say, "Wei Xuan is talented and has xinxing. I don''t need my help at all. As long as she can save her life, it will be a matter of time for her to fly into the sky. Why do we need my help?" "Besides, I have no rtionship with her." "She also got blood everywhere in my ban. It''s good if I''m not angry. How can it be passed on to her." Tang Guo felt that Jiang Zilin''s painting style was really changeable. For a while, Wei Xuan was pitiful, and Wei Xuan was troublesome for a while, and he still had a little cleanliness. "The man behind him has miscalcted several times, plus he was seriously injured, and he didn''t have the intention toe to this ce. One thing I didn''t expect was that Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan would have entanglements for life and life. The result was that the man had to be there in every life. I did the same thing in front of me." Jiang Zilin was a little bit grinned when he talked about this. "In this life, I was cruel. If it weren''t for his life-saving methods, he might have died. It''s a pity that he couldn''t kill him directly. he." When Tang Guo heard this, she couldn''t hold back herugh. "By the way, since Wei Xuan needs the help of Xianyou to resurrect, Xianyou knows their fateful entanglements, why don''t you just save Wei Xuan?" Tang Guo just made a guess, "In this way, can Wei Xuan be reincarnated directly? , Don''t entangle with Yun?" "Friends of the fairy, this is a joke. Since it is a fateful entanglement from life to life, how can I not save it and change it? Fate entanglement is very powerful. To be honest, I have done this, but it is useless. I don''t save the guard. Xuan, Fate will arrange for others to rescue Wei Xuan. In short, if this fateful yoke is not resolved, Wei Xuan will always be rescued and will never die." "So what do you n to do now?" After telling her so much, there should be some purpose. Vol 2 Chapter 4642: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (14) Vol 2 Chapter 4642: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (14) "Friend Fairy, can you do me a favor?" Tang Guo: "You talk about it first." "Even if you wille, I have been waiting for you." Jiang Zilin said, "In the beginning, countless saints sacrificed, in fact, they all kept their inheritance and put them here. At that time, I just Sanctification is also the one with better talents. Those old men agreed that I canplete this task and will seal me here. In order to save me from the catastrophe, they even took me apart." Tang Guo hesitated: "Done it?" "It means to dismantle the bones and bury them, but for the saint, it can be recovered and it only takes some time." Jiang Zilin said, "They are afraid that things will change, so they put the inheritance in my hands. One day they can pass these inheritances to their descendants." "Then how can I help you?" "I will open the restriction first, then youe in to help me open the seal and put my bones together." Jiang Zilin said very easily, and then Tang Guo felt that the restriction was opened, and she leaped in quickly. After she entered, the restriction was closed again, and the ce where Tang Guo appeared was like a pce, not as magnificent as imagined, but with mystery everywhere. She always felt that she was in a very special world, and her connection with the outside world seemed to be cut off. Off. "This ce has be a world of its own." Jiang Lin''s voice sounded in her ears, "If you walk seven steps ahead, you will see a white jade cauldron." Following Jiang Zilin''s words, Tang Guo walked seven steps forward, and she saw a white jade cauldron. "Remove Kanae, my bones are buried underneath." Tang Guo moved the tripod away, and did not dig for the time being. Instead, he said, "You didn''t frame me?" "I won''t frame you." Jiang Zilin said, "you can dig with confidence." "If you don''t believe me, when you dig out the bones, you can drop blood on it to form a contract, and I won''t be able to harm you." Tang Guo knew this statement. After the blood has be a contract, the owner of the bones can''t harm her. However, did this person have been buried in the ground for too long? Although it is only a bond of blood, most people will not allow anyone to do this. "How old were you when you were sanctified?" "Do you have no experience in the arena?" Jiang Zilin: "Friend Fairy, you don''t have to question me. I am not that stupid. The reason why you can do this is because you are different." Tang Guo was curious: "Why am I different? Oh, you said that we were predestined. Is it because of this?" "Almost." Seeing Tang Guo''s lingering motion, Jiang Zilin said more, "Friend Fairy, can you move?" "You haven''t said what fate is with me." Jiang Zilin froze for a while before saying, "Marriage." System: Puff...hahahahahahahahahaha, this system is soughable. After a long time, it was actually a marriage rtionship. No wonder the painting style bes more wrong as you get behind. Tang Guo was also taken aback for a moment, and thenughed: "I have helped you with me, so I have to pay for myself?" "This is fate, the fairy friend just let it go, don''t force it. The fairy friend is really unwilling, and I can''t force you." Jiang Zilin was afraid that Tang Guo would be angry, so he turned and ran away. Back then, he promised to deal with his aftermath because the old men said that he was staying in order to preserve the inheritance. Because this robbery can only be ended by his future Taoistpanion. Vol 2 Chapter 4643: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (15) Vol 2 Chapter 4643: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (15) However, the chance of his Taoistpanion appearing is very small, and it may not appear again because of some idents. Fortunately, he was lucky enough to wait for her. Tang Guo knelt down, found a small shovel, and began to dig the soil: "Have you ever had an aislepanion before?" "No, I''m single for ten thousand years. Those old men have already calcted for me. The probability of my Taoist couple appearing is very small." "You said earlier that you want to pass on sanctification to me because of marriage?" Jiang Zilin: "Yeah." "Did you know that between Taoists and Taoists, they may also kill each other in order to grab resources and exercises. If I have this heart, your bones are still in my hands, wouldn''t you be over?" Jiang Zilin: "The old men calcted that as long as you show up, it''s good luck." He didn''t feel any malice in her. Since she appeared, he has felt the bond between them. "But I don''t want a Taoist couple." Jiang Zilin: "You don''t have to force it, I won''t force you. If you want, you can tell me." "Did you know that there is a word?" Jiang Zilin wondered: "What word?" "Spare tire." "What is a spare tire?" Jiang Zilin really doesn''t know what it is. "Friend Fairy, can you talk about a spare tire?" "It means what you just said, if I need a Taoistpanion, I wille to you again." Tang Guo said. Jiang Zilin: "It turns out to be this, it''s really appropriate" System: This silly boy is not angry at all. After a while, Tang Guo dug out a box from the ground. The box was quite big. She opened the box, and a soft white light radiated from the box. Tang Guo looked at the transparent bones inside the box, and couldn''t help but eximed, "Your bones are pretty." "The bones of saints are so beautiful." Jiang Zilin boasted, "When you be holy in the future, the bones are so beautiful, don''t envy them. Every hair and bone of a saint can continue to survive, but they haveplete Sage bones can have all their strengths." Tang Guo: "What am I going to do now?" "Aren''t you bleeding?" "No need." Tang Guo said, "I think you shouldn''t harm me." "That''s it." A bachelor who may be tens of thousands of years old, and finally there is someone who may be a Taoistpanion. How could he harm her? "Where is your skull?" Tang Guo flipped through the box, but didn''t see Jiang Zilin''s skull. "Here." Jiang Zilin said, Tang Guo felt something. She raised her head slightly and saw a skull flying from a distance. It was still transparent. It didn''t look scary at all, but it looked like a piece. artwork. Jiang Zilin''s skull flew in front of her: "My soul is sealed inside the skull. Then you help me piece the other bones together, and put the skull on top, the seal will be automatically lifted. " "Okay." Tang Guo knelt down again, fiddling with the transparent crystal-like bones, and asked, "Wait, what are you going to do?" "Follow you to the fairy world." "Went to the immortal world?" Tang Guo asked, "Didn''t you say that those predecessors asked you to help pass the inheritance to their descendants? Don''t you do these things?" "What to do." Jiang Zilin replied, "but it is not easy to get the inheritance. When I recover, I will set a test for them. Whether they can get it depends on their understanding and character. This is what the old men said. , Cant be given for nothing. "Do you still have a recovery period?" "My flesh and blood are gone. It takes time to recover the flesh and blood and let the flesh and blood grow back." Jiang Zilin said, "I will follow you during this time." Vol 2 Chapter 4644: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (16) Vol 2 Chapter 4644: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (16) Tang Guo: "What can you do with me? I don''t care for idlers, and you can''t take advantage of me unscrupulously because you and I are married." Jiang Zilin seemed to be thinking, the skull was always braving a beautiful white light: "Although my flesh and blood cannot grow temporarily, there should be no one in the immortal world to be my opponent. If someone bullies you, I can help you fight it back." "That''s it..." Tang Guo seemed to hesitate, seeing Jiang Zilin nervous, "It''s okay, then it''s OK." "it is good." When Tang Guo was fighting the bones, Jiang Zilin''s skull dangled around her. He could hear that he was very excited, and he deliberately controlled his emotions to make himself appear more stable. "Are you here specifically for Wei Xuan this time?" Jiang Zilin asked for a topic. Tang Guo: "Yeah." "Then how are you going to solve this matter?" Although Tang Guo could solve the fateful shackles, Jiang Zilin was still a little curious. "Yun Yichen has hatred with me. In the future, he will severely wound me for Wei Xuan, search for my soul, and abolish my cultivation." Tang Guo felt that Yun Yichen was a ruthless and unrighteous person. Now, after listening to what Jiang Zilin said, it is not surprising that Yun Yichen himself should be such a person. Jiang Zilin was right. If such a person gains the inheritance of sanctification, it will be a disaster for the entire fairy world. When Jiang Zilin heard this, he was shocked and somewhat angry: "This person really did not scrutinize it. Fortunately, I didn''t get the trick. If I stupidly pass on sanctification to him, I don''t know what will happen in the future." He wasn''t shocked how Tang Guo knew about the future. Now that she came here, it was not strange to know the future, she must have seized some opportunity. Those old men were also very foresighted back then. It was because they could not escape Yun Yichen''s calctions that they let him stay, right? Probably. ording to the urinary **** of those old men, most of them will be fooled. "Okay, can you see if it works like this?" Tang Guo nced twice after finishing Jiang Zilin''s bones. Although it was a pair of bones, because it was a saint bone, it was really beautiful, spreading on the ground. With yingying white light, people will know it is a baby at a nce. If someone picks up the bones of the saints and uses them to refine powerful magical instruments, it is guaranteed to be very powerful. Jiang Zilin only felt that the bones were a bit cold. It might have been too long since they were put together. His skull flew over andnded on the entire skeleton. He controlled the skull to fly to the ground, and reminded Tang Guo by the way: "Wait a bit dazzling." Tang Guo understood, did she let her protect her eyes? When Jiang Zilin''s skull fell on its original position, a burst of strong light really came out, because Tang Guo had been prepared, this strong light did not cause any irritation to her eyes. The intense white light made Tang Guo unable to see clearly what had changed in Jiang Zilin, but she heard the gurgling sound of bones. After a while, the white light disappeared, and a pair of crystal-like bones stood in front of Tang Guo, and the outside was more shiny than before. In a blink of an eye, there was an extra piece of clothing on this pair of bones, which was a white garment, hung on this pair of bones. If you don''t look ahead, you really think this is a young man. She also saw Jiang Zilin''s bones with a hair band hanging, and then heard Jiang Zilin''s muttering voice: "I forgot, I don''t need the hair band for now." Tang Guo: "..." Vol 2 Chapter 4645: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (17) Vol 2 Chapter 4645: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (17) System: [Host, this guy is still a virtuous man. He has to wear good-looking clothes and tie a hair band when hees out. Have you forgotten that he is just a bone? Look at the top of his shiny head,ughing to death. Tang Guo: "It''s a bit stinky." Jiang Zilin put away the hair band, Tang Guo happened to find that there were several rings on his hand bones. They were all kinds of rings, which were exceptionally beautiful. They were still glowing with gems and didnt know what to say for a while. . This bone is not ordinary. "Jiang Zilin, would you like to wear another cloak? The way you look now will not scare people, but it will definitely make many people think that you are a treasure, and they wille to grab you." Tang Guo reminded, "pass a cloak , Put on another mask." Jiang Zilin did not refuse: "You reminded me that it should be the case. My bones are so good-looking. I am afraid that everyone will covet it when I go out. It will be very troublesome." System: Narcissist. Jiang Zilin found a cloak to hang on him. The hat on the cloak was ced on the bald and shiny skull. He took out a mask and ced it on the face of the skull. The body bulged up a little. If you only look at the surface, you will only think that this person is mysterious, and you will not suspect that there is a bone under the cloak. "How about this?" Jiang Zilin asked, still spinning around in front of Tang Guo. Judging from his behavior, he should be very satisfied with his appearance. Tang Guo: "Very good." Jiang Zilin was satisfied. He pinched a magic trick. Tang Guo instantly felt that his surroundings were different. Compared with the previous, it seemed to have a more lively taste. "Are you waiting for Wei Xuan toe back, why are you looking for Wei Xuan?" Jiang Zilin invited Tang Guo to sit down at the Baiyu table and personally made tea for her. The tea is Lingcha for many years, but it is well preserved, and the fragrance is overflowing when it is cooked. It is refreshing and refreshing after a sip. "I want to pass on some exercises and treasures to her, so that she can cultivate into an immortal soon, go to the immortal realm to find Yun Yichen trouble, expose his actions, and make Yun Yichen notorious. Then, I n to make Yun Yichen famous. Chen''s soul is arrested, as long as the cloud is immortal and the soul is controlled by me, there is no so-called fate." Jiang Zilin: "It''s a good way." "ording to the frequency that Wei Xuan goes out, he should be back one day. You can make some preparations in advance." Tang Guo took out a portrait: "I''m already ready." She opened the portrait, and Jiang Zilin was surprised when she saw it. This portrait turned out to be her own. "Since you want to give something, you must not send it secretly, you have to show your face." Tang Guo exined. Jiang Zilin nodded after thinking for a while: "It makes sense." Jiang Zilin made the Lingcha and poured a cup to Tang Guo: "Try it." Tang Guo was not polite, the taste of this Lingcha was indeed very attractive, it should be regarded as ancient tea, she took a sip. With just a small sip, the tea tends to flow between the lips and teeth, and it will not disperse for a long time. In addition, there was a force that flowed from her body to the position of her dantian, which instantly improved her cultivation. Jiang Zilin saw how Tang Guo liked it: "I have a lot of this tea. If you like it, I will give you some." Jiang Zilin was an activist, so he said so, and with a wave of his hand, six white jade jars appeared on the table: "You have finished drinking,e and ask me again." Vol 2 Chapter 4646: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (18) Vol 2 Chapter 4646: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (18) Tang Guo: "Then I''m not wee, my parents will like it too, so I can just give them something to try." "It turns out that I will give you my parents," Jiang Zilin said. Several cans appeared on the table, and there were a few more. "Can you look at these?" "Good things are good things, but I can''t ept your things for no reason," Tang Guo was suspicious, "You said that you have a rtionship with me, you don''t want to use this to make me owe you. Things, then bind me?" Jiang Zilin said in a panic, "No, it didn''t mean that. I didn''t even think of this if you didn''t say it." Thinking of this, he felt a little bit this way, but seeing that Tang Guo was unhappy, he said, "I Jiang Zi Lin doesn''t like to force people to do things that they don''t like. You can rest assured. I gave you these because I wanted to." "Alright, I also think you are not such a person." System: This is considered cheap and good. Tang Guo wanted to talk about business: "If you get to the fairy world, can you figure out who is Yun Yichen''s body?" "It''s not easy to calcte, there should be some magic weapon on the other party''s body or where he lives, which can cover up the secret. However, if that person appears in front of me, I can feel it. Butst time I beat him into serious injuries. He may not be able to recover in a hundred years, so he shouldn''t show up very ostentatiously." Jiang Zilin thought that Tang Guo was worried about that person making trouble,forting him, "I will follow you in the future, you just do whatever you want, I am invincible now." "So..." With Jiang Zilin''s words, Tang Guo didn''t worry about anything. She stood up holding the portrait, "I''ll go out and arrange it. When Wei Xuan gets the portrait, I will return to the fairy world." Wei Xuan is still working hard at the moment and has encountered a lot of troubles. In order to cultivate resources, she has to go out often to take risks, causing her body to be hurt. If it hadn''t been for Jiang Zilin to help her protect the child in her abdomen, under such an intensity of cultivation, even if the child was kept, problems would ur sooner orter. After Tang Guo arranged the arrangement, he returned to Jiang Zilin''s ce and found that he was staring at the tea in the teacup and put a hand bone into the teacup. "what are you doing?" "I''m drinking tea." Jiang Zilin replied. Tang Guo saw the tea in the teacup, and she really reduced a lot. She suddenly remembered that in a certain world, the dragon with the remaining bones was missing. The way she drank was the same as Jiang Zilin''s, all of which was immersed in the bones. But that dragon was much more unlucky than Jiang Zilin, because he was shaved off his flesh and blood. On the other hand, Jiang Zilin took the initiative to dpose the flesh and blood, leaving only the bones, which he asked to help disassemble and put into the box. The dragon could not produce blood and flesh, and Jiang Zilin was a saint who could let flesh and blood grow back. Tang Guo thought of one thing. If she eats barbecue in front of Jiang Zilin, she is afraid that the other party will only be greedy and cry. System: Too bad, too bad. Jiang Zilin didn''t know Tang Guo''s thoughts yet, and happily chatted with her about the past. They are all stories between him and the saints in ancient times. At that time, Jiang Zilin was extremely talented, and he cultivated to the realm of saints in a short time. If it weren''t for the great cmity, he would be able to enjoy the scenery well. He also did not expect that he would be entrusted with important tasks shortly after being sanctified. "Those saints, really do not exist?" Jiang Zilin: "Well, if they give up this world, they still have a chance to survive and go to the void to find another holynd for cultivation. But if they choose to protect this ce, they all sacrificed." Vol 2 Chapter 4647: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife Vol 2 Chapter 4647: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife The next day, as Jiang Zilin said, Tang Guo heard movement outside the cave. She swept away her spiritual sense and saw a beautiful woman walk in from outside the cave. Jiang Zilin: "Wei Xuan is back." If it weren''t for Tang Guo to watch Wei Xuan take something, Jiang Zilin would have wanted to go out and have a look. "It seems to be injured." Tang Guo felt the **** air on Wei Xuan''s body, and nced at her body. Sure enough, there wererge and small injuries on her body, except that her abdomen was well protected. The moment Wei Xuan walked into the cave, his whole body rxed. It was obvious that she had lost her previous memories, and she didn''t know why she had to cultivate so exhaustingly. She seemed to have a voice in her heart at high speed, she must be stronger. She touched the position of her belly, even if she didn''t want to be a fairy, she had to do it for the child. She also wanted to understand that she would lose her memory because she was very busy, who owns this child and why that person is not there. If that person died, she would even keep the child. If that person loses her, she will also find her memory. The child belongs to that person and hers, so what does she have to do with that person to raise her own child? With such thoughts in mind, Wei Xuan began to heal. After a while, Wei Xuan always felt that something was wrong, and she quickly stood up, only to realize that something was wrong where she had just sat cross-legged. Upon closer inspection, the stone bed I was sitting on was clean, and the blood falling on it seemed to be absorbed. Wei Xuan understood in his heart that this stone bed might be unusual. Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin were right below, listening to Wei Xuan''s clinking of the stone bed. After a while, Wei Xuan finally found the box Tang Guo had left in the stone bed. In the box there are practice secrets, some treasures for self-defense, and medicine, and of course, there is also a portrait of her. On the top of the box, a few words are also engraved: Remain with a destined person. When Wei Xuan saw these words, his heart suddenly beat. Is she the one destined? She opened the box carefully and found that the items inside were extraordinary, and she soon saw the portrait of Tang Guo. When Wei Xuan looked at the portrait, he knew that this was the owner of the things left. Look at the items left in the box, it is too important to her. With these things, she doesn''t need to go out often to take risks, she just needs to practice peace of mind and go out to practice properly. Wei Xuan unfolded the portrait, hung it on the wall, staring at the portrait and muttered in a low voice: "So beautiful, she must be a fairy." System: Yes, boast. Having said that, she respectfully posed to Tang Guo''s portrait: "Today, I have the fate to get the items left by the predecessor of Fairy, which has solved Wei Xuan''s current difficulties. Please receive Wei Xuan''s three bows." After Wei Xuan inspected things, especially the practice secret book, her hands trembled a little. Her biggest difficulty at the moment was that she couldn''t practice the exercises. Every time she went out into dangerous ces, she wanted to get aplete practice.w. Now that he has obtained such a secret book, Wei Xuan is already practicing. After many days, Wei Xuan opened his eyes. She walked to the portrait again and knelt down with a plop: "Senior Fairy left the exercises for Wei Xuan. Now he is considered Wei Xuan''s master. Master is here. Please be respected by the disciple." Wei Xuan is really grateful. With this technique, her future cultivation will be smooth even if there is nothing else. Tang Guo was drinking tea, when she heard this, she almost squirted. Vol 2 Chapter 4648: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (20) Vol 2 Chapter 4648: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (20) Fortunately, the quality of the teacup was good, and it was not cracked by her. After Wei Xuan finished worshipping, she felt the bond between them, so she has one more apprentice? Wei Xuan has a good temperament and talent. Forget it, there is nothing in fact. Jiang Zilin''s bare hand bones are pinching nothing: "Wei Xuan has been pitiful for so many lives, and finally the time hase." "What did you figure out?" Jiang [Biqudao .biqudao.info] Zilin took back the bones of his hands and hid them in his robe: "The journey is boundless." "Sure enough, the old men didn''t lie to me, as long as you show up, everything can be solved." Jiang Zilin said in a good mood, not only can solve the difficulties of the fairy world, but also solve his single problem. Although they don''t have much now, there will definitely be something in the future. Jiang Zilin was not in a hurry, now he has no flesh and blood, no matter how beautiful his bones are, he is not as good as a flesh and blood body. Its not toote to talk about it when he has blood. Tang Guo didn''t expect Wei Xuanhui to be so straightforward. After practicing her exercises, Tang Guo worshipped her as a teacher. Of course, she was not disgusted, but instead felt that it was a pity that Wei Xuan was such a good person who was ruined by Yun Yichen. Therefore, while Wei Xuan was cultivating, she gave something more, which would help Wei Xuan be stronger, so that in the future, she would be able to beat the clouds well. Wei Xuan himself was cultivating and suddenly heard movement, opened his eyes and took a look, only to realize that a ring had fallen from the portrait. After Tang Guo finished this, he and Jiang Zilin teleported out of the cave. The two did not stay and went straight back to the fairy world. It is difficult toe to the ordinary world, but it is easy to return to the immortal world, with almost no obstacles. After arriving in the fairy world, Tang Guo didn''t go home either, but nned to go shopping everywhere. I don''t know what happened to Yun Yichen. ording to the original situation, the original owner would go out to practice with Yun Yichen, because with the original owner, Yun Yichen experienced smoothly. What''s more, the original owner helped solve many problems in the middle of the journey, taught those who bullied Yun Yichen, and offended many people. It''s her now, there must be no cheap things. Following the original trajectory, Tang Guo took Jiang Zilin to find one by one, and while inquiring about Yun Yichen''s news, she soon knew where Yun Yichen was. Yun Yichen is currently in Danshan, and is still in conflict with others. Tang Guo remembered this, as if someoneughed at Yun Yichen, a little Xuanxian, how could he be liked by the original owner. The original owner is the daughter of Qingdi, and many people in the fairy world adore her. After she and Yun Yichen settled down, many people hated Yun Yichen. Especially those who thought they had great hope with the original owner. The person who shed with Yun Yichen in Danshan was the son of Emperor Dan, Lin Chu. Danshan is exactly the site of Emperor Dan. Yun Yichen came here to participate in the alchemy conference held by Emperor Pill. Those who win can get rewards from Emperor Pill. Maybe he can still be pointed out by him. Yun Yichen also came with rewards. He has had many adventures and learned a lot of skills, but he will not miss anything useful for cultivation. Lin Chu is the son of Emperor Dan. Because Yun Yichen was engaged to the original owner, he looked very ufortable with Yun Yichen. He himself didn''t bother to participate in the middle alchemy meeting, but he knew that Yun Yichen was there, he couldn''t let it go. When Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin appeared in the crowd, they happened to see them making alchemy. Now the alchemypetition hase to an end. Currently on stage, there are only five people left, among them Yun Yichen and Lin Chu, and the final round is about to begin. Lin Chu really didn''t expect Yun Yichen to be so powerful, but he believed in his ability, as the son of Emperor Pill, how could he lose to an unknown person, he would definitely be ashamed. Tang Guo looked at his memory. In thest round, the original owner gave Yun Yichen a top alchemy furnace. With the top alchemy road, Yun Yichen narrowly defeated Lin Chu. This time, she would not give it. Vol 2 Chapter 4649: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (21) Vol 2 Chapter 4649: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (21) Yun Yichen didn''t know that Tang Guo had appeared in the audience. He was now thinking wholeheartedly about how to deal with the final round. To continue so many rounds, he has tried his best. If Lin Chu was not involved, he would definitely be the one who won the final victory in this alchemy meeting. Lin Chu is the son of Emperor Dan, and the opponent didn''t look down on him much at first. He used some opportunistic tricks to get a tie with the opponent. The first few rounds of the alchemy conference seemed to prove to people that they had this level, and the final round was the real victory. Yun Yichen frowned and thought, when the elixir was released, he had no other way but to bite the bullet and make alchemy. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that in thisst link, Lin Chu is even better. Of course Yun Yichen wasn''t too bad, just a little bit inferior. "Yun Yichen''s ability is indeed not small." Jiang Zilin''s voice sounded in Tang Guo''s ears, "If he can have a top-ss alchemy furnace in the immortal world, it may be true who wins and loses." Tang Guo: "But he didn''t." When Jiang Zilin heard Tang Guo''s words, she always felt that she meant something, but could not guess why. Tang Guo said: "ording to the original, I wille out with him to experience, and then I will give him the top alchemy furnace my father gave me. Then, he won." "Now, if I don''t give it, he naturally can''t have it." Is the top alchemy furnace given to people casually? This Yun Yichen is just a wolf-hearted dog. Don''t remember who is good, a typical white-eyed wolf, selfish. Jiang Zilin heard the anger in Tang Guo''s tone. He hadn''tforted others and didn''t know how to arrange it, but he would still say something nice: "Don''t be angry, today he will lose." "One more thing, Yun Yichen''s borrowed luck is losing." Tang Guo was a little surprised: "The borrowed luck?" "Thanks to Wei Xuan, and yours. If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be Yun Yichen himself. It is very easy for an immortal great power to count the juniors." Tang Guo suddenly understood that the appearance of Wei Xuan and her encounter with Yun Yichen might have been calcted by some people. It seems to be true when I think about it, since Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan got married, they have had a smooth journey. Yun Yichen made rapid progress, and Wei Xuan had a good talent, but he was not as fast as Yun Yichen''s cultivation. When Yun Yichen left, Wei Xuan was resurrected, and his cultivation speed seemed to have be faster again. Yun Yichen himself is very bumpy in the immortal realm, if there is no helper, it is a question of whether he can survive in the immortal realm. Since meeting the original owner, it has been a smooth journey again, as if hanging up. The original owner''s talent was also excellent, but after Yun Yichen appeared, her cultivation speed slowed down. But many people think that the higher the cultivation level, the more difficult it is to cultivate, and they don''t think there is any problem with the original master''s cultivation speed. "The people behind are calcting the matter of luck, the immortal emperor-level figures in the immortal world can''t see it, because this is regarded as Yangmou." Jiang Zilin said again, "This Yangmou is, if you don''t know what is behind Yun Yichen, No one would have thought of this aspect. The luck between the Taoists themselves can be borrowed from each other, but not too much, but a little bit is enough to make the weaker party useful." Tang Guo: "I am really more and more curious about who is calcting." Vol 2 Chapter 4650: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (22) Vol 2 Chapter 4650: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (22) "As long as I can see that person, I can recognize him." Jiang Zilin said. Soon, their eyes fell on the stage, and Lin Chu and Yun Yichen both moved. It seems that the two are going to start the furnace at the same time. The appearance of Yun Yichen today has shocked many people, saying that this person is worthy of the Qing Emperor''s fancy, and he can also make his daughter engage with each other. Lin Chu was full of confidence. Of course, after seeing Yun Yichen''s power in the previous rounds, he was very serious in thest round and didn''t dare to sloppy. If he loses today, he will be ashamed of himself, and even ashamed of his father''s face. Lin Chu finallyughed when he saw that the refined and mellow elixir with fragrance was still full of nine. Over there, Yun Yichen frowned as he looked at the eight pills lying in the furnace. Sure enough, he still had a lot of heat to refine the pill at this stage. This round, he should have lost. He saw that Lin Chu''s eyes were a little unkind. If it weren''t for the other party''s sudden obstruction, he would definitely be rewarded by Emperor Pill. Those two things are still very useful to him. When Lin Chu''s victory was announced at the scene, Lin Chu finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this point in the game, it was no longer his personal problem. Now that he finally won, he suddenly calmed down. He is a son of Emperor Dan, why should he bother with the little Xuanxian? As for Qingdi''s daughter, Qingdi spoils her daughter so much, if Tang Guo disagrees, he won''t be in his turn. Lin Chu patted his head in annoyance, Tang Guo himself didn''t mean anything to him, it''s good not to beat him. He has a good feeling for the other party, but he is not going to do such an uncool thing. "Brother Lin, congrattions." Lin Chu, who was immersed in thinking, was awakened by a familiar voice. He collected the elixir in front of him at will, jumped off the stage, just in front of the person. "There is nothing worthy of congrattions, but it''s just a little Xuanxian. It''s also strange. What I am angry about with him." Lin Chu whispered, "There is nothing worthy of congrattions. I''m leaving. It''s boring. If you smash the ce, you must scold me bloody." It''s really strange. Why is it so easy to get angry today? Fortunately, Yun Yichen''s ability is still a bit inferior to him, otherwise, I really don''t know the consequences. Jiang Zilin: "Who is that person?" "Lin Chu, the son of Emperor Dan." Jiang Zilin nodded: "I''ll just say how familiar his breath is. It turns out to be a descendant of Pill Saint." "That person was almost robbed of luck." Jiang Zilin''s words shocked Tang Guo. It''s luck again, as if this world is different from the world she has stayed in, it can take away people''s luck at every turn. Tang Guo resounded in the memory he had read. After Yun Yichen defeated Lin Chu, Lin Chu was indeed in a ck, as if his cultivation level had not improved for many years. Because Yun Yichen, a little Xuanxian, actually won the son of Emperor Pill, and once became a joke in the fairy world. However, the original owner had given Yun Yichen the top alchemy furnace by opportunism at a critical time, which was regarded as offending Emperor Pill. Counting this up, every step Yun Yichen takes seems to be climbing up on someone else''s body. Thinking about it, it''s really scary. "Tang Guo." Tang Guo was still thinking, but Lin Chu had already discovered her existence over there, and yelled and ran to Tang Guo: "Are you there too?" Vol 2 Chapter 4651: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (23) Vol 2 Chapter 4651: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (23) "Yes." Tang Guo came back to his senses and smiled at Lin Chu. Lin Chu is not an arrogant second-generation immortal, but her personality is more impulsive. She also found that there was another person beside Lin Chu. She had never seen this person before, and she didn''t know who it was. Lin Chu smiled and looked back at Yun Yichen: "Did youe to see him y?" "Forget it." Tang Guo saw that Yun Yichen had also spotted her, and was walking towards her, smiling slightly, "You almost lost." "Fart! That was my carelessness. I didn''t expect a little Xuanxian to have such a great ability." Lin Chu didn''t admit that he would lose. "If it weren''t for my carelessness, he wouldn''t be that good at first." He said In other words, this is the fact. This time, he learned a lot, and he would never dare to do this kind of thing again. The old man is right. There are people outside and there are days outside. He is usually too self-righteous. In fact, Lin Chu had one more thing that was very puzzled. He remembered that Tang Guo had a top-level pill furnace, the one that his father coveted very much. Since Tang Guo is here today, why didn''t she lend it to Yun Yichen? Didnt Tang Guo have a crush on Yun Yichens little white face? I can''t wait to lift people to the sky, why didn''t they help? Is it just for fun, or is it...change of heart? Is this bing too fast? Lin Chu secretly nced at the man in the cloak standing beside Tang Guo, and put on a mask to cover himself tightly. He has emptied eyes, what kind of little white face is he like, with his head and tail hidden, he dare not show it? "Xiaoguo." Yun Yichen walked to Tang Guo''s side and called out in a faint voice. Tang Guo''s appearance made him feel better. She shoulde to him, and she might experience with him next. . "Brother Yichen." Tang Guo called ording to the previous way of addressing, and instantly she felt that Jiang Zilin''s breath changed a little, but in that instant, all Jiang Zilin''s aura returned. Yun Yichen also noticed Jiang Zilin''s dress and thought this person was strange. But he looked around, and there was no one else. Thinking of Tang Guo going out on weekdays, someone would go with him. Even beside him, Qingdi arranged two people to protect him. Therefore, he guessed that this faceless person must be a master arranged by the Qing Emperor. Everyone in the immortal world knows how much a daughter Qingdi loves. "Brother Yichen, you seem to have made a lot of progress. Dad said it is really good. You still have toe out and practice before you can make progress quickly." Tang Guo first praised him. Yun Yichen was used to Tang Guo''s pursuit of him, so there was not much. feel. Instead, he asked: "Are you here to practice too?" "No, I came out to y." Tang Guo said quickly, "Brother Yichen, don''t worry that I will disturb you. Father has already told me the importance. I just passed by this time. I heard you are here, so I came here. Look, it''s definitely not meant to disturb your experience." Yun Yichen had a bad premonition in her heart, and she heard Tang Guo say: "Brother Yichen, you can practice with peace of mind, I won''t disturb you. Dad said that with your talent, you should practice, practice, and cultivate. The promotion will be very fast. In order for you to reach the realm of the immortal monarch as soon as possible, I know I cant bother you." Let her practice with Yun Yichen, forget it, her luck is so good, there must be babies everywhere, and Yun Yichen''s soup will be enough for him to eat. Vol 2 Chapter 4652: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (24) Vol 2 Chapter 4652: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (24) Her interface is perfect. It''s not that I don''t want to be with you, but that I can''t disturb you. Yun Yichen did hold on to Tang Guo''s idea of practicing with him. In fact, he discovered that since walking with Tang Guo, his luck would be much better. As far as the secret realm he went to before, Tang Guo could meet many treasures in any way he took. Leaning against the wall at will may be the key to the formation of a secret room. This is also the case, Yun Yichen allowed Tang Guo to have thoughts about him, and also agreed to their engagement, because her existence could help him cultivate. After bing immortal, he knew that there was still sanctification. Sanctification is much harder than bing a fairy. Especially the inheritance of sanctification has been lost. Now there is no saint. Who doesn''t want to be the first saint? Yun Yichen thought Tang Guo would follow him, but she didn''t expect that she would be so sensible and would not bother him. He frowned, and Tang Guo immediately said: "Brother Yichen, don''t believe me, I really won''t disturb you, don''t worry, you can practice with peace of mind, and I will wait for you to cultivate to the realm of immortal monarch. ." There were still many people around watching, Yun Yichen said nothing intentionally. Looking at Tang Guo''s innocent smile, he suddenly became a little irritable and didn''t want to bother. "Hmm." Yun Yichen faintly responded, "Where are you going to go next?" "I''m staying in Danshan for a while. There are a few old friends here, eating and drinking with them, and going to other cester." Yun Yichen''s n was going to sink in, the old friends Tang Guo said should be the second generation of immortals like Lin Chu. He was not right with these people by nature, and he had to cultivate all the time. He didn''t know how long Tang Guo would stay, so naturally it was impossible to stay here and waste time. "Brother Yichen, go and practice, don''t apany me, I know you are all for our future." This sentence left Yun Yichen in his throat, but it was just like that on the surface, so he just hummed and left. Tang Guo didn''t make any expressions as before, which made Yun Yichen very depressed. Tang Guo touched the ring on his finger, saying? A joke, how could it be possible that she could not give Yun Yichen with her things to feed the dog. "Tang Guo, have you changed your mind?" Yun Yichen has been walking for a long time. Lin Chu and Tang Guo also changed ces. Lin Chu also called several other people familiar with Tang Guo toe to the teahouse in Danshan City. in. They really haven''t been together for a long time. Ever since Tang Guo became obsessed with that kid named Yun Yichen, he broke the hearts of many Xian Er Dai. In fact, they also understood that even if Tang Guo was not obsessed with Yun Yichen, they would have no chance. "What do you mean?" Tang Guo didn''t quite understand. There was a weird look on Lin Chu''s face: "Don''t you deny it, how did you treat Yun Yichen before and how you treat Yun Yichen now? I was eager to hang on him before, but now I seem to want him to get out. By your side Why dont you introduce it? This is your new little boy, right?" "Tang Guo, you are good at ying." Other people also agreed. They were a little angry before, but now they know the truth, they suddenly sympathize with Yun Yichen. Tang Guo: "..." Jiang Zilin: "..." He hopes for this result. This second generation of immortals has a vision. "Lin Chu, I think you have misunderstood." Tang Guo tried to exin. Lin Chu quickly gave up: "I know, I know, don''t worry, everyone grew up together, I will help you keep it secret, and I won''t talk outside." Vol 2 Chapter 4653: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (25) Vol 2 Chapter 4653: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (25) "By the way, why did you go to the alchemy meeting before?" Tang Guo asked deliberately. ording to normal, Lin Chu shouldn''t go there. Even the second generation of immortals is not that stupid. Because of a little Xuanxian, he has fallen in value and wants topete with the other party. It is suffocating to think about it. Whether he wins or loses, Lin Chu doesn''t get many goodments. Won, as Dandi''s son, isn''t it right? If you lose, then it''s over. You are the son of Emperor Dan, and you even lost to an unknown person, which is equivalent to serving as a stepping stone for Yun Yichen. Speaking of this, Lin Chu''s face was also very ugly: "Maybe my brain was convulsed at that time," he also red at Tang Guo, "It''s not because of you, if you don''t see that little white face, can I be so impulsive?" "So, you still do it for me?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Lin Chu gave up resisting: "Just treat it as I can''t swallow that breath. Only when my brain is pumped will I be angry and do irrational things because you see a little white face. My father probably knows now, I don''t know what else. Pack me up like this, I n to go out and hide." Tang Guo realized that the person next to Lin Chu was not here just now, and asked, "Who was the person next to you just now?" "A friend I met by chance." Lin Chu''s eyes were strange, "No way, no way, are you eating from the bowl and looking at the pot?" Without waiting for Lin Chu to continue speaking, Tang Guo picked up the teacup and threw it in his face, Lin Chu quickly caught it and begged for mercy. "It''s just a good friend. I met before and thought that he was good. He called Jiang Chuang. He knew the opportunities of a few familiar people. He was not easy to disturb, so he left." Speaking of Jiang Chuang, Lin Chu''s face suddenly changed. The others looked at them, and they all saw Lin Chu''s changes. Lin Chu came back to his senses and saw that everyone was watching him, and said: "I remembered one thing, that Yun Yichen came to participate in the alchemy meeting. Jiang Chuang told me, and he also told me a lot, Yun Yi Chen Xiaoxiaoxuanxian can actually get the love of Qingdi''s daughter, and both words show that this is hitting the face of our second generation of immortals." "You mean, Jiang Chuang deliberately provoke you, is intending to make you embarrassed?" Tang Guo asked. In fact, she just said casually just now and didn''t expect to involve this. She and Jiang Zilin looked at each other. Is this Jiang Chuang also the arrangement of that person? If this is the case, isn''t it going to provoke the rtionship between the immortal emperors in the world? Lin Chu''s face sank: "Thinking about it now, most of it is. If I am alone or with you, I will definitely not be so impulsive. We all know the importance of this kind of thing, this kind of meaninglesspetition. Its only people of our identity who will suffer. Winning is not glorious, and it will make people feel bullied." "Have you found Jiang Chuang''s trace?" Tang Guo asked Jiang Zilin next to him. Everyone''s eyes widened. Did they guess wrong. "Found it." Jiang Zilin said, "wait for me." After all, Jiang Zilin''s figure disappeared before everyone''s eyes. Just when they were shocked, Jiang Zilin appeared again in ce. Thises and goes, that is, in the blink of an eye. Jiang Zilin put a half-burned paper man on the table, and everyone stared at the paper man in confusion. "Paper puppet?" Tang Guo was surprised. Of course different from the puppet paper man in her hand, the paper puppet man who can reach the real immortal level is slightly more troublesome to refine. Paper puppets of this level are simply impossible to use in a world without the power of cultivation. A little carelessness will destroy the world. "The breath of Jiang Chuang." Lin Chu held the puppet paper man and sniffed, "So, this is Jiang Chuang?" "Damn! Someone uses a paper puppet to calcte me, who is this **** guy?" Lin Chu widened his eyes, "What a grudge, spending such arge cost to calcte me, and watching me make a fool of myself makes mefortable? There is no one." Tang Guo was silent. That person wanted to calcte the luck of the second generation of immortals, and then disturb the immortal world, want to fish in troubled waters? "If all qi can be calcted on a single person, then this person may be a holy person by umting qi luck." Jiang Zilin and Tang Guo Chuanyin, "This may not be impossible, but there are bound to be many sacrifices. He. I should have chosen this method because I felt hopeless to break my ban." Vol 2 Chapter 4654: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (26) Vol 2 Chapter 4654: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (26) "If this is the case, Yun Yichen should be confronted with the prestigious second generation of the immortal world." Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin transmitted the sound, after Jiang Zilin reminded him, Tang Guo recalled the memory in his mind. This memory, It seems to see through something. She was thinking that the gleam of life in the fairy world should be Wei Xuan. If that person did not arrange Wei Xuan to give Yun Yichen, then Yun Yichen would not ovep with Wei Xuan. If there is no intersection with Wei Xuan, then Wei Xuan will not be killed in a way that cuts emotions. Without this sinful fate, Wei Xuan would not kill Yun Yichen in the end, so thest two would not have entanglements for life and life. In this way, that person''s conspiracy would never bepleted. She found in her memory the conflict between Yun Yichen and the second generation of Xian. Tang Guo''s gaze fell on Lin Chu, who was still a bit bitter. Judging from the current situation, Lin Chu''s crisis was resolved. ording to that person''s calctions and arrangements, Yun Yichen should approach the next person, intending to steal the other person''s luck. "Lin Chu, I am leaving." Tang Guo''s sudden voice made Lin Chu stunned: "Didn''t you say you want to stay at Danshan for a while?" To say that between seeing Tang Guo, Lin Chu was still a little angry, Yun Yichen, a little Xuanxian from the lower realm, actually defeated many second generations of immortals and won Tang Guo''s heart. Now that he saw Tang Guo and a little white face who couldn''t see his true face beside her, he was not angry at all. Moreover, how should Tang Guo''s attitude toward Yun Yichen say before, it didn''t seem to be the feeling of eagerly sticking to it. What''s so angry, isn''t she the most beautiful girl in the second generation of immortals, she has a little white face? Maybe I was tired of it that day. Take a look, take a look, how long is this, there are other little white faces. "Suddenly thought of going to other ces." Lin Chu looked at Jiang Zilin, and said that he believed in you a ghost, and said to Yun Yichen that he wanted to stay in Danshan to take a look. When Yun Yichen left, he couldn''t wait to take a new little white face to travel around the mountains and water. Lin Chu suddenly realized why Tang Guo wanted Jiang Zilin''s little white face to wear a mask. He definitely didn''t want to reveal his identity. Dressing up like this is mysterious, Yun Yichen might misunderstand that Jiang Zilin is just an entourage. Tang Guo realized that Lin Chu''s eyes were not right, so why did he still admire her? She should have done nothing. "That''s fine, go ahead and have fun." Lin Chu didn''t stop him, and whispered, "I really know how to y. Be careful." Tang Guo has a ck line, what is this? I have always known that Lin Chu is a brain repair emperor, so for a while, the other party doesn''t know what brain repairs, so she should leave quickly. Staying in Danshan, I don''t know what Lin Chu will make up for. "By the way, Lin Chu, you don''t want to practice well," Tang Guo nned to reveal something to Lin Chu, and she directly transmitted the following sentence, "I''m in the realm of the immortal monarch." "Fuck!" Lin Chu''s eyes widened,pletely unable to believe it, his eyes are about to protrude, "You...you...you are a pervert." Regardless of whether they are the same generation, Tang Guo is actually only in his twenties, and he is already more than a hundred years old. From the perspective of the immortal world, he is already a genius level figure, but in front of Tang Guo, he is very inferior. "Let''s practice in retreat." Tang Guo said again, "Don''t disclose this. I only tell you when you are a friend." Vol 2 Chapter 4655: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (27) Vol 2 Chapter 4655: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (27) Lin Chu shook his head: "No, you clearly came to hit me. We are not friends. How could I, Lin Chu, be like this? He''s been hitting my friends since I was a child." "Cultivate hard, something is about to happen, pay more attention, don''t get irritated too easily, be careful, today''s things are not easy." Tang Guo reminded a few more words before leaving. Lin Chu has a good rtionship with her, and Dan Di has a good rtionship with her father. In fact, the rtionship between the eight great immortal emperors in the fairy world is very good, so that the peace in the fairy world can be maintained. In Tang Guo''s memory, she found that the appearance of Yun Yichen did affect the rtionship between the Eight Immortal Emperors. For example, in the memory, the original owner took out a top alchemy furnace to help Yun Yichen, which embarrassed Lin Chu, because he lost to a little Xuanxian, and because of the bewitching of Lin Chu''s side, Lin Chu''s mentality was unbnced and his luck was stolen. The cultivation base cannot be improved for many years. Dandi didn''t say anything on the surface, but in fact he was alienated from her father. Lin Chu, who has an excellent talent for alchemy, is still the only son of Emperor Pill, it is strange that Emperor Pill is not angry. For another example, the next ce she is going to is in the deserted sea. A secret realm is about to appear in the deserted sea, and under the deserted sea, there is Longdi''s son Ao Xian. In the memory, Longdis son died, and the news came out that Lei Yu killed Ao Xian for the treasure in the secret realm. After Lei Yu killed Ao Xian, he absconded in fear of crime. Tang Guo was silent, how could it be possible. These immortal second generations usually have a very good rtionship, even if the rtionship is really bad, it is impossible to design people to death for the sake of the overall situation. At most, it''s just a fight. "What are you thinking?" "Lets go to the deserted sea, there is a secret realm about to appear over there." Tang Guo didnt hide it, remembering that there was Jiang Zilin beside him, he should be able to help a lot, "Ao Xian and Lei Yu are in trouble this time, lets take a look. ." "Ao Xian, Lei Yu?" Jiang Zilin murmured, "Long Sheng and Lei Sheng''s descendants? Then go take a look." Jiang Zilin was still very happy when he met the descendants of the old men. By the way, he took a look at their situation in advance, and then set a test based on their actual situation. If they are unqualified, they will not be passed on, and they will not be passed on until their descendants are qualified. "I''ll take you directly." Jiang Zilin said. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, so he should go early, lest Ao Xian is calcted and cannot be saved. ying such a big game of chess, she really became more and more curious about who did it. She didn''t intend to tell the Eight Great Immortal Emperors about this, not to say whether they believed it or not, she said she was not sure who did it, what if that person was among the Eight Great Immortal Emperors? Isn''t she exposed, there is no way to spot that person. After getting Tang Guo''s consent, Jiang Zilin took her by the waist and moved her to the deserted sea in an instant. As far as Tang Guo''s cultivation base is concerned, there is no problem with teleporting in the next session, but in the fairy world, the teleport range will be very small, the kind that can be seen with the naked eye. "The realm of saints is different, and I reached the deserted sea in a sh." Tang Guo praised. Jiang Zilin followed along and said: "It will be a matter of time before you be holy with your talent. When you reach the realm of Emperor Immortal, I will pass on the holy to you." Tang Guo smiled, and took Jiang Zilin into the sea to find Ao Xian''s practice. Ao Xian is different from the rest of the Dragon n, he is a strange flower in the Dragon n. I don''t love any shining gold and silver treasures, but only like to live in such a very poor ce, the more deste and poor the better. Vol 2 Chapter 4656: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (28) Vol 2 Chapter 4656: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (28) "Your friends'' preferences are really different." Jiang Zilin had swept the deserted sea a long time ago, and naturally found a dragon entrenched in the dry rocks under the deserted sea. If he had not found the breath of life in it, he would have thought it was a stone dragon. "Did you see him?" "I saw it, entrenched in a dry stone position, and all kinds of stones are piled up all over his body." Jiang Zilin replied, "I will take you there." Tang Guo didn''t object, and it was good to be able to move over for free. System: Ha ha, is it? Believe you a ghost, this woman is very bad. Jiang Zilin instantly brought him to Ao Xian in front of Tang Guo. What appeared in front of the two was a giant dragon full of stones. "This guy likes to sleep in the trash." Tang Guo was speechless when she saw it. "Who?" With such a loud voice, Ao Xian couldn''t continue to practice. He turned over and shook off the rocks and water nts on his body, and a big dragon head instantly stared at Tang Guo. Ao Xian, who was about to be an adult, was stunned for a moment: "Tang Guo? Why did youe to me?" "No, why did youe in quietly? Didn''t I have a ban? Why don''t I feel when you break the ban?" Ao Xian was shocked, "Did you improve your cultivation level again?" "That''s it." "It''s irrational." Ao Xian''s body rolled, and the sea above suddenly was rippling fiercely, but in an instant, he had already be a human body. Ao Xian is different from other dragon races, other dragon races like to dress themselves up as noble. As for Ao Xian, he is dressed in a simple and in style, as if he is a Buddha who eats the vegetarian food [biquge .sbiquge.xyz]. Ao Xian waved his hand, the surrounding area was cleaned up, took out the table and stool, and invited Tang Guo to sit down. At this time, he noticed Jiang Zilin and was shocked. He hadn''t noticed such a person just now. "Who is this" "My friend." Tang Guo introduced, "Jiang Zilin,e out to y together." Ao Xian was surprised: "Isnt the little white face you are looking for is called Yun Yichen? I heard that you chase him every day and take him wherever you go. I was just wondering if the person next to you is him. If yes, those leaders in the fairy world won''t be wronged." "So, why didn''t you be with Yun Yichen, aren''t you obsessed with it? You changed your mind?" Tang Guo: "..." No, she doesn''t have this group of brain-filling friends. "My father said that Brother Yichen needs to grow up, and I will dy his growth by his side, so I don''t follow him and let him experience himself. Only when he cultivates to the realm of immortal monarch, can he marry me." Ao Xian nodded: "That''s right, it''s really not a good thing to be guarded by you all day. That little white face, good luck." Jiang Zilin didn''t hear that very well, but he knew that Tang Guo couldn''t have anything to do with Yun Yichen. It was toote to kill him, and he was relieved. "What are you doing here this time?" Ao Xian asked the question, "Don''t say you came to see me." "I really came to see you." Tang Guo said, "I think you will die soon. As a friend, I won''t let you die." "When did you learn to brag? I''m dead soon, how could it be possible." Ao Xian didn''t care, he slept well here, who would provoke him? He is the son of Dragon Emperor, who would dare to treat him? "Ao Xian, believe it or not, Huang Hai will be lively next." Vol 2 Chapter 4657: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (29) Vol 2 Chapter 4657: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (29) "How could it be possible that no birds in this ce shit, no one wants to..." Ao Xian hadn''t lied yet. He just felt the violent shaking of the deserted sea, especially in a certain ce, a powerful mysterious atmosphere appeared. He swallowed the remaining words fiercely and looked at Tang Guo in shock. Tang Guo and the three quickly leaped over the surface of the sea, Ao Xian stared dumbly at the cloud-filled ce in the distance, and even a mountain was raised. The mysterious aura just came from inside. "I''m afraid it''s really going to be lively." Ao Xian felt the aura inside, as if because of the sudden appearance of the mountain, the deserted sea had be more vibrant. "How did you know?" Ao Xian stared at Tang Guo, "Do I really have to worry about my life?" Otherwise, there is no coincidence. "Calcted." Ao Xian didn''t question this time. Tang Guo was the smartest and most talented person in the second generation of immortals. He was only in his forties and he was no weaker than them. Someone once asserted that Tang Guo might restart the Saint''s Light in the future. As long as one person is sanctified, then the rest will benefit, and maybe the path to sanctification will be explored again. Therefore, many people in the fairy world are very optimistic about Tang Guo. Sanctification, since the Great Tribtion of Heaven and Earth, no one has been sanctified, and the immortal emperor is only a mere eight. "Let''s go in first, I don''t know what treasures are inside, while others have not arrived yet." Ao Xian said, "Get some good things first." Although Ao Xian doesn''t like golden things, he still has the characteristics of the dragon n, that is, he will not miss the good things, don''t look at his shabby clothes. Tang Guo also nned to check it out, but Jiang Zilin stopped the two of them: "No need to go there, there is nothing good in it." Tang Guo and Ao Xian both looked at Jiang Zilin, especially Ao Xian, and said to their hearts that you are not ashamed of speaking here. But thinking that he could not find the existence of this person before, but now, as long as he does not see Jiang Zilin with the naked eye, he cannot find the existence of the other person. It can be seen from this that this is a strong man, who is stronger than him by many times. Therefore, Ao Xian was very knowledgeable and did not say anything rude. "Jiang Zilin, what''s inside?" Tang Guo couldn''t get close, so naturally he couldn''t see the condition of the mountain. Jiang Zilin: "This is not a secret realm filled with good treasures. Murderous intentions are revealed everywhere in it." He nced at Ao Xian, "There are also many murderous intentions aimed at the dragons." Tang Guo''s face became serious, that''s right. That person wanted to calcte the luck of the second generation of immortals. The formation in it was aimed at Ao Xian, and Ao Xian was killed, most of which had something to do with Jiang Zilin. and, "There is one treasure inside, but it should be specially prepared for some people." Jiang Zilin said this is a sound transmission, "Yun Yichen." In Tang Guo''s memory, there were a lot of people who entered this secret realm in the first ce, but in the end, it seemed that only 10% of them coulde out. "Can this ce be destroyed?" Tang Guo made a decision in an instant. If they killed Yun Yichen, the person would still hide behind. It was a horror. Maybe the king would not show up again for many years. , "Destroy that ce and take out the baby and see what it is." Ao Xian felt that Tang Guo must be joking. The mystery is not simple, even if the immortal emperores, it will take effort to destroy it. Unexpectedly, Jiang Zilin said in a rxed tone: "This is very simple, is it really going to be destroyed?" "Destroy it." The man was still healing, and the secret realm was destroyed and robbed. The man wouldn''t suspect anything. He couldn''t guess that anyone already knew his conspiracy. "Good." Jiang Zilin answered. Vol 2 Chapter 4658: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (30) Vol 2 Chapter 4658: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (30) Ao Xian was shocked. Why didn''t he know that there was such a powerful person in the immortal world, who was this, so perverted, in other words, it was indeed the person around Tang Guo, the pervertedness seemed reasonable. Jiang Zilin didn''t do anything, just flew to the mysterious mountain and smashed it with one punch. The action was very rough, watching the mountain being smashed a little bit by bit, Ao Xian took two steps back and the corners of his lips twitched. Where did this fiercee from? If this fist fell on his flesh and blood, he felt like he would fall apart with two punches. Ao appearedpletely convinced that Tang Guo was here to save him. When Jiang Zilin was constantly smashing the mountain, he also saw the murderous intent inside. If he didn''t know it, if he walked inside, he wouldn''t really be able toe out alive. Which pervert was it that made such a harmful thing? Jiang Zilin moved very fast, but with the effort of a cup of tea, he razed the mountain just now. At this moment, a box appeared in his hand. "Is this the only baby inside?" Ao Xian asked. He was not interested in this. He looked at the box with fear. "Will there be fraud, be careful, or ruin it, life matters." Jiang Zilin opened the box, and suddenly a ck jade stone appeared in front of the three of them. "Soul stone." Tang Guo recognized the soul stone, and Ao Xian naturally did. "Sure enough, sure enough, I knew it wasn''t a good baby, it was a soul stone." What a soul stone is, is something used to detain people''s souls. Tang Guo seemed to understand that in his memory, Ao Xian was designed to die, and everyone thought that Lei Yu had escaped, and no one has ever found the reason. If Lei Yu''s body is destroyed and his soul is put in the soul stone, who can find it? "Give it to me." Tang Guo said, "I use this thing." Ao Xian red, "This thing is not a good thing, no one can escape it." "I don''t abuse it." Ao Xian said at ease: "That''s right, you can''t do bad things, there is nothing you can do with it, and this thing can''t be destroyed, so it''s better to hold it." Jiang Zilin gave Tang Guo the soul stone. He seemed to understand what Tang Guo wanted to do. If he had flesh and blood, the corners of his lips would have been raised. Tang Guo did think that in the future, Yun Yichen''s soul will be confined to the soul stone. This soul stone can not only confine the soul, but also create various illusions, making the soul in it painful. Then, the fateful entanglement between Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan can also be resolved, perfect. "Ao Xian!" A sound like thunder came from a distance, and the thunder sted into the ears of several people. Before the person arrives, the soundes first. Just a dazzling, the master of the voice has already hit in front of them: "Ao Xian, did you swallow the baby?" The visitor grabbed Ao Xian and stared, "Obviously there is a mysterious atmosphere here, why is it suddenly gone?" "You sleep here every day, do you swallow the baby?" Ao Xian: "No, I don''t." "Yes, you have. Who else is there besides you in this deserted sea?" Lei Yu didn''t believe it. "You dragons like to hide all kinds of treasures, Ao Xian, I thought you were different, but I didn''t expect you to be that kind of dragon." Ao Xian looked at Tang Guo for help: "Huang Hai still has her, not just me." Lei Yu looked at Tang Guo quickly, and was stunned for a moment: "How can you give it up? Don''t you live with your little white face at home? I heard that you got your little white face, and I really like it. You have to take it wherever you go." Tang Guo: She has the reputation of raising Xiaobailian, so she can''t wash her face. Vol 2 Chapter 4659: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (31) Vol 2 Chapter 4659: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (31) "Is there really no baby?" Lei Yu came to the ce where the Mysterious Mountain appeared before, and finally believed what Ao Xian and Tang Guo said, "You said there are murderous intents inside, what is going on?" Ao Xian: "Maybe it was arranged by a pervert in the ancient times. I want the lives of those of us." "It''s also possible." Lei Yu didn''t pursue it any more, his eyes turned on Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin, and at the end he said, "Recement?" Tang Guo: "..." Now that the crisis of the deserted sea has been resolved, Tang Guo decided to go to the next ce. She intends to meet the second generation of immortals who have a good rtionship with her, to remind them a little, so that they will not be fooled by Yun Yichen. Hearing that Tang Guo was about to leave, the two were still a little bit reluctant. Why didn''t they leave for a couple of drinks? "I''m already in the realm of Immortal Monarch." Ao Xian: "..." Lei Yu: "..." Notparable, notparable. They were far from the realm of Immortal Monarchs, but Tang Guo had never expected that Tang Guo had already advanced first. This was a pervert that God specially arranged tobat them. "Don''t y anymore, you will be promoted to the realm of Immortal Sovereign earlier. When I came, I also met Lin Chu. He had nned to retreat and would note out until the realm of Xianjun. The faces of Ao Xian and Lei Yu were extremely ugly, and the ones who liked to y were so serious. Lin Chu is much weaker than them. If Lin Chu surpasses them, will they still have a face? "Retreat." Ao Xian said. Lei Yu nodded: "I wanted to go shopping outside, so I should go back and practice. If I was surpassed by Lin Chu, I won''t be able to open the flowers." The two said to Tang Guo and went back home to retreat. It is safe to retreat at home, who knows what will happen outside. When Tang Guo went to the next ce, she sent a message to Lin Chu: "Lei Yu and Ao Xian have closed their doors and n to break through to the realm of immortal monarchs in one fell swoop." Lin Chu was nning to practice hard, but he didn''t intend to close the dead. When he received Tang Guo''s message, his expression changed: "Damn, those two guys are not human, and they are so dull and silent to practice in retreat. Are you trying to throw me far away and thenugh at me?" "No, I want to retreat." Lin Chu rushed to find Emperor Dan, yelling: "Father, father, I want to retreat." Emperor Pill was studying the pill, and when he saw Lin Chu burst in suddenly, he was still yelling for retreat. He was a little confused: "Why do you want to retreat?" Lin Chu didn''t betray Tang Guo, saying that she had cultivated to the realm of immortal monarch. One of the reasons is that it is not a big deal to tell his father that he will definitely be criticized, let alone. "The two boys, Ao Xian and Lei Yu, secretly retreat. It''s horrible." Emperor Dan suddenly said, "Then retreat, can you retreat? Aren''t you able to calm down?" "Yes!" Lin Chu said viciously, "No matter how I am Dad''s son, I can''t hang at the end every time." Emperor Pill kindly touched Lin Chu''s head: "Don''t force it, you are different from them, everything is in line with your will, and you should think more about pill refinement." "Father, I know." Lin Chu was moved, and it was better for his father, "Then I will go to retreat." "Ok." Emperor Dan thought for a while and sent a message to Emperor Long and Lei Di. Knowing that Ao Xian and Lei Yu were really in retreat, the three of them were relieved and felt that their children had grown up. The three of Lin and Chu had closed the door, and Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin left the deserted sea. Vol 2 Chapter 4660: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (32) Vol 2 Chapter 4660: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (32) Half a day after they left, Yun Yichen came to the deserted sea, where the mysterious mountain appeared before. Many people havee to this ce for half a day. At this time, there are many people beside Yun Yichen, muttering to a deserted sea: "It''s obviously here, why isn''t it? Does it feel wrong." "It may have disappeared again." "It''s very possible, whether it''s a secret realm or something else, the deserted sea or the deserted sea, let''s go, let''s go, there is nothing left here." One after another people dispersed, Yun Yichen still refused to leave while sitting on the t boat. He instinctively felt that there should be something here. He waited for three days, and there were no other immortalsing to the deserted sea anymore. There was only one person on the calm sea. The two followers were ordered by him to wait on the shore. The deserted sea is still the original iparably poor deserted sea. In the end, Yun Yichen left, still a little unwilling in his heart, as if something destined for him was lost. This feeling made him very ufortable, but it was uwful. ... "Where are we going next?" Jiang Zilin already knew that Tang Guo was destroying that man''s conspiracy. They can''t kill Yun Yichen for two reasons. One is that you can''t fight the grass and startle the snake, and the other is the fateful shackles thatst forever. Once Yun Yichen dies, this world will fold and start over again. To say that Wei Xuan, a little fairy, cast this kind of curse of not being together from life to life, how could it affect so many people, and it is still effective. Most of Wei Xuan''s own adventures and things may be involved. Secrets of ancient rules. Neither Tang Guo nor Jiang Zilin could figure out these things. "Go find Shuiyang." Tang Guo replied, not to mention, Yun Yichen''s ability to provoke women is not small. Shui Yang will encounter an ident this time and will be rescued by Yun Yichen inadvertently. Although Tang Guo and Yun Yichen were engaged, Qing Emperor had his own consideration and did not really announce the immortal world. Everyone saw it from the grapevine. This is because the Qing Emperor didn''t want to stop the road, so as to avoid changes in the future, he did not really introduce Yun Yichen to other people in the fairy world. In his opinion, only Yun Yichen who has cultivated to the realm of the fairy monarch is qualified to be exposed to others and mention the marriage of his daughter. This also leads to many people who have heard of Yun Yichen, but do not know its appearance. Shui Yang was saved by Yun Yichen inadvertently, and even if she knew about the rtionship between Yun Yichen and the original owner, she didn''t want to let go. The original owner has the pride of the original owner, and the water has the pride of the water. Since then, the rtionship between the two has been bad, and they often fight each other. The original owner''s luck was too high, and Shui Yang''s luck was stolen by Yun Yichen, so he was suppressed very badly. After a failed battle with the original owner, he was attacked on the way home and died. Because of this, Emperor Shui and her father became hostile, and the peaceful scene of the fairy world was slowly destroyed. In the experience of the original owner and Yun Yichen, the water emperor has also repeatedly calcted. The Shui Emperor knew very well that Yun Yichen was the real scourge, and every time he dealt with Yun Yichen, he would kill him. For the original owner, I always stayed a few points, and didn''t kill him. This kind of result is not what Tang Guo wants to see. It is not worthwhile to lose such a friend and ally because of a cloud. In that matter, everyone has their own right and wrong, and they have their own reasons. There is nothing to say. Stop the incident and stop it from the root cause. Vol 2 Chapter 4661: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (33) Vol 2 Chapter 4661: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (33) If she rescued Shui Yang in advance, it would also take their rtionship to the next level. Tang Guo sent a message to Shui Yang, intending to ask her where she is. At this time, Shuiyang should not be in danger yet. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Shuiyang''s message toe back: "Golden State, here is what I need." Tang Guo: "I''ve been too bored recently, I''lle over to y with you." Shui Yang: "Come on, I won''t leave Jinzhou in a short time. By the way, didn''t you find a little white face? Will you be bored?" Tang Guo looked ugly when he saw this message, how could the whole fairy world know that she had found a little white face? Jiang Zilin was speechless when he saw it, what little white face, that Yun Yichen was not counted at all, at best, he was a viin who cheated and cheated. Tang Guo didn''t reply to Shui Yang''s message. She didn''t want to discuss with others why she fell in love with a little white face. One day, she will wash this matter out. System: I don''t think it is white to wash, they will only think that the host has been blinded by a big eye and was fooled by a little white face. He still shouldn''t say this matter, because it is more dangerous to say it. It was already the third day for Tang Guo to arrive in Jinzhou, and every city had a corresponding teleportation array, so it was very convenient to hurry. Tang Guo didn''t need to teleport, and Jiang Zilin didn''t take the initiative to mention it. It was simr to him. When he arrived in Jinzhou, Tang Guo sent another message to Shui Yang. The response I didn''t expect was that Shui Yang had already gone to that ce. That ce is a dangerous ce, and I don''t know what Shui Yang is looking for. Shui Yang: "It should be over in three or five days. Wait for me outside. This ce is more dangerous." Tang Guo still went in with Jiang Zilin. This ce is indeed dangerous. Every flower, grass, insect and bird may be in danger. What''s more frightening is that there are illusions here. "You help me see where Shui Yang is, ande to her early to avoid any changes." Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin said, and took out the portrait of Shui Yang, "This is Shui Yang." Jiang Zilin stared at the portrait for a moment, and then his divine consciousness covered the entire dangerous ce. After a while, he said, "She is in an illusion. I will take you there." Jiang Zilin hugged Tang Guo and instantly disappeared from the original ce. The next moment he appeared in the illusion where Shui Yang was. But it was Shui Yang''s knife that greeted her, and Jiang Zilin quickly drew away with Tang Guo. Facing Shui Yang''s indifferent and clear eyes, Tang Guo shouted, "Shui Yang?" "Don''t be evasive,e out." Shui Yang said so, and then cut towards Tang Guo''s position. "It should be because of the illusion." Tang Guo began to check this illusion, the more he looked at it, the more silent it was, again artificially. Jiang Zilin walked in front of Shui Yang and pinched two tactics. The fierce aura on Shui Yang, who was still fierce, disappeared. When she saw Tang Guo, she was surprised for a moment, and then quickly said, "This ce is weird. Get out now." As for why Tang Guo was so fast, she forgot to pursue it. If Tang Guo did note here in time, she might be seriously injured. Here, there is nothing she needs, everything is just a mistake in the news. Really, she was a little careless this time. Shui Yang also found Jiang Zilin next to Tang Guo. He was very curious. Is this the little white face that Tang Guo raised? Looking at that figure, and seeing that the other party followed Tang Guo without fear of danger, it seemed not bad. Tang Guo was speechless when he saw Shui Yang''s eyes. Vol 2 Chapter 4662: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (34) Vol 2 Chapter 4662: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (34) The three of them walked back along the way they hade. They didn''t expect to meet Yun Yichen who just came in halfway. When Tang Guo saw Yun Yichen, he first shouted, "Brother Yichen, did youe here to practice?" Tang Guo walked quickly to the front of Yun Yichen. Yun Yichen looked at Tang Guo''s smiling face, not knowing what to say for a while. "Brother Yichen, your cultivation level seems to have improved a lot recently. As expected, the experience is still useful. Dad didn''t lie to me. I won''t disturb you. You will definitely be able to cultivate quickly." When Tang Guo said this, Yun Yichen didn''t even know what to say. Fortunately, he himself was not good at talking. Tang Guo wouldn''t mind usually, he just needed to respond. I don''t know why, this time experience has been repeatedly unsatisfactory, although his cultivation level is still improving fast, but he always feels something is not good. It seems that things shouldn''t be like this. "Xiaoguo, why are you here?" Yun Yichen finally asked what he wanted to ask, but he didn''t doubt anything, just asked casually. Tang Guo replied: "Come and y with Shuiyang," Tang Guo pointed to Shuiyang''s location, "This is Shuiyang, my friend." Shui Yang nodded faintly, looked up and down at Yun Yichen, and couldn''t help frowning. Is this the little white face raised by Tang Guo? Why is it so much worse than standing next to her? wrong! A word suddenly appeared in Shui Yang''s mind: two boats with his feet. She pursed her lips and smiled, it turned out to be like this, she can really y. Standing upright on the two boats, Yun Yichen did not know Jiang Zilin, and Jiang Zilin knew Yun Yichen. It''s amazing. After knowing it, you can still follow Tang Guo''s side with peace of mind. This method is really amazing. Tang Guo felt the change in Shui Yang''s eyes, and his whole body was not good. "Girl Water." Yun Yichen greeted, and Shui Yang responded faintly. Shui Yang''s indifferent and superior attitude, especially the yful eyes of the other party, made him feel ufortable. The second generation of these immortal world powerhouses simply looked down upon them as the cultivators from the lower realms. Sinceing to the fairy world, he has suffered countless eyes. Just like when I was in the Yun family, I was insulted and humiliated. This was the darkest time in his life. He swore at that time that if there was a chance, he would make those people regret it. He did it. And these people who look down on him in the fairy world will one day regret it and look up to him. Yun Yichen thought a lot in his mind, but on the surface he was very calm. "Brother Yichen, you continue to practice, I won''t disturb you, so as not to dy your cultivation." Tang Guo nced at the dangerous ce behind him, and kindly reminded him, "There is some danger in it, you must be careful." She saw that Yun Yichen didn''t take the two of them, so she should have asked them to wait somewhere. Yun Yichen is like this. When doing certain things, he still doesn''t like people from the Tang family to follow him. The main reason is that he didn''t want to get any treasures for himself, but he was known by those two people. To put it bluntly, he was afraid that good things would be coveted by the Tang family. Oh, what a viin thought. The Tang family is in charge of the Qing Emperor, what is missing? No matter how precious it was, Qingdi couldn''t grab something from someone who might be his son-inw. Watching Yun Yichen walk into the dangerous ce, Tang Guo''s lips smiled. If she hadn''t guessed wrong, Yun Yichen had saved Shui Yang and did not go to explore the ce. This time he missed it sessfully with Shui Yang, then he must go to explore the ce, he will definitely not die, but it will probably cost him a lot. It''s okay to suffer. Vol 2 Chapter 4663: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (35) Vol 2 Chapter 4663: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (35) "Tang Guo, you are amazing. Both are so convincing." Tang Guo hit the water, "What are you thinking about?" "Hey, who didn''t know that you saw a little white face and took it home. I thought there was only one. I didn''t expect you to be attracted to two and still want it. That Jiang Zilin still doesn''t object to you hooking up with other little white faces. , Admire, how to do it, teach me." Tang Guo: "..." Tang Guo changed the subject: "Do you know that Lin Chu, Ao Xian, and Lei Yu are in retreat." "The three of them?" Shui Yang''s face became serious, "Howe you suddenly retreat?" "They are going to attack the realm of the immortal monarch, intending to surprise everyone secretly, if it weren''t for me passing by this time, I wouldn''t know about it." System: The host''s lying is bing more and more sophisticated. Jiang Zilin is already used to Tang Guojian''s second generation of immortals. "These people are really insidious. They are secretly shutting down. Obviously they want to leave us far behind when they reappear in the future." Shui Yang said viciously, "I have to inform Ling Qin of this matter, Tang Guo. , Lets retreat too, your talent is so good, you can definitely reach the realm of immortal monarchs casually, and you can''t greet them." Tang Guo said embarrassedly, "I''m already in the realm of Xianjun." Shui Yang: "..." This news is really bad. Ah, hate it. "It turns out that you are..." The water is irritating, "You woman, you hide so deep." "I just made a breakthrough identally. You also know that I have a good talent and I am quick to practice casually. I didn''t deliberately conceal it. Why would I tell you the truth?" Shui Yang thinks about it, Tang Guo''s talent itself is good, it is not surprising that he has cultivated to the fairy monarch. "When I notify Ling Qin, we will retreat together, don''t be overtaken by those guys." Ling Qin, Han Dis sister, has a very good rtionship with Shui Yang, and [Xinbi Quge .xxbiquge.xyz] is a close friend of life and death. In the original plot, the original owner and Shui Yang broke up, and Emperor Han and Ling Qin stood on the side of Emperor Shui, and turned their faces with Emperor Qing. In the original plot, Ling Qin nned to kill Yun Yichen and injured Yun Yichen several times, but unfortunately, there was no way to kill Yun Yichen. Shui Yang was fine now, and Lingqin was about to retreat again, and the entanglement with Yun Yichen waspletely gone. Shui Yang was about to retreat, and Tang Guo had already nned to meet thest person, the descendant of the Buddha Mingxiu. How does Mingxiu conflict with Yun Yichen? That''s because Mingxiu discovered that Yun Yichen had killed a lot on his body, and was entangled in cause and effect, and he also saw that Yun Yichen''s soul was iplete. If you persist, it will not benefit him or the immortal realm, and it may bring disaster. And Mingxiu also pointed out that Yun Yichen''s remnant soul is just being fettered and constrained by others, hoping that he can break away from the original and be detached soon. This is the descendant of the Buddha, with a different talent, even if the secret is hidden, he has discovered some clues. Yun Yichen naturally didn''t believe it, but Yun Yichen''s body believed it, Mingxiu''s actions did not hide from others, and the people behind Yun Yichen quickly learned about it. As a result, a generation of genius Buddhas were designed to die. "Unexpectedly, there are such talented and savvy descendants in Buddhist cultivation," Jiang Zilin shook his head after listening to Tang Guo''s words, "It''s just that he was taught a little rigidly that caused trouble. After all, he was young." "Why, are you going to teach him?" Tang Guo heard Jiang Zilin''s thoughts. Vol 2 Chapter 4664: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (36) Vol 2 Chapter 4664: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (36) "Except for this person, Mingxiu is a bit dead-headed, everything else is good. He is really talented and savvy. It is a good thing and a bad thing to be able to see through some things under the hidden secrets." "Where is he?" Jiang Zilin asked, obviously he was more interested in Mingxiu. "I don''t know, let me send him a message, he will naturally reply when he sees it." It''s good to be the second generation of immortals. She has the contact information of the second generation of immortals on the top floor, which also facilitates hermunication. It was calcted behind the back that the person was seriously injured by Jiang Zilin. ording to Jiang Zilin, it is not easy to recover. All things are arranged in advance by the other party, and the other party is most relieved. I don''t know if I wait for the other person to show up and know what happened outside, whether it will copse. Let''s talk about parting from Tang Guo, and went to the dangerous Yun Yichen. At this time, she was already trapped in the illusion that Shui Yang had experienced before, and she was killing it. Yun Yichen was a little unconscious at this time, although at first he felt that the people who appeared suddenly could not appear again, but those people are too realistic. Many Yun family members appeared before his eyes. This time, he was blushing again. I thought that killing the Yun family would be almost over, but never expected Wei Xuan''s figure to appear in front of him again. Yun Yichen was really stunned. In the face of Wei Xuan, who was gentle as water, Yun Yichen''s killing intent was a little less, and when he felt a pain in his body, he instantly became sober. Seeing Wei Xuan''s indifferent and cold eyes, heughed: "How could you be her, broken!" "She wouldn''t treat me like this." Yun Yichenughed and said, with a very confident sword that shattered Wei Xuan in front of him. The illusion broke, and the surroundings returned to normal. Yun Yichen was scarlet all over, and his injury was not light. He staggered and hurried to find a safe ce to heal his injuries. Wei Xuan''s figure suddenly appeared in his mind, and finally he whispered: "How can it be Wei Xuan, even if it is Wei Xuan, so what?" He can kill Wei Xuan once, and he can kill Wei Xuan a second time. It is impossible for Wei Xuan to shake his heart. Tang Guo didn''t know what happened to Yun Yichen, and even if he knew it, he would scold it to deserve it. Mingxiu didn''t reply to her for the time being. She didn''t know the location of Mingxiu, so she could only take Jiang Zilin to wander around, which could be regarded as let Jiang Zilin understand the scale of the immortal world. "When will your flesh and blood grow out?" Tang Guo asked. "I''m afraid it will take more than a hundred years." Jiang Zilin said, the saint''s flesh and blood, it is not so easy to grow out, it takes a little longer. In fact, it is fine to grow out suddenly, but such a body is not enough to support his strength, and sooner orter it will copse. Unless necessary, Jiang Zilin would not do such meaningless things. "A hundred years? It''s okay." In the original plot, counting the time, Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan met again, almost three hundred years ago. Now that she helped Wei Xuan, Wei Xuan''s path of cultivation should be a little smoother, even if it doesn''t go smoothly, at least save his life, and improve his cultivation level much faster, so he shoulde to the immortal world ahead of schedule. ... "Go ahead." I saw a handsome bald monk letting a wounded bird go away in the wilderness. Afterwards, he walked out of the barren mountain, and in the passing ce, there was a ripple, and the barren mountain behind him also disappeared instantly because of the ripple. When the bald monk wanted to fly away, he gave out a messenger. Vol 2 Chapter 4665: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (37) Vol 2 Chapter 4665: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (37) Mingxiu looked at the content in the talisman, and showed deep thought. "Looking for me?" Mingxiu was surprised. He heard some rumors a few years ago that Tang Guo fell in love with a Bai Jun Xiaosheng and loved him so much that he took it home. Regardless of other people''s family background, he just passed away. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo took the initiative to invite him to meet this time, but he didn''t know what was going on. Mingxiu returned the message and asked where Tang Guo was. He went to look for her. When he knew it, he hurried on his way, and it took a few days to reach Tang Guo''s current ce. "This is the Bai Jun Xiaosheng you like?" Tang Guo really did not expect that Mingxiu''s first sentence would actually ask this. In fact, Mingxiu didn''t care who this person was, but he couldn''t see through this person. Not only could he not see through, it should be said that he couldn''t feel the existence of this person at all, which horrified him. The master said that he has a pair of eyes and can see things that many people cannot. Even if the master is in front of him, he can see some of it. However, this man wearing a mask and cloak, he could not see through, only knew that the depth was unfathomable. The reason why he is not afraid is because this man is full of harmony, as if he is integrated with the heaven and the earth, and he can be sure that the other''s existence will not be dangerous. "This is Jiang Zilin." Tang Guo introduced, "There is no such thing as Bai Jun Xiaosheng." What Bai Jun Xiaosheng, just changed her name, still saying that she is raising Xiaobaiface. This Mingxiu is not a serious monk, he is the same as those people. "Everyone in the immortal world knows that you have taken a fancy to Bai Jun Xiaosheng, whose name is Yun Yichen, you also brought people home, and you are also engaged." Mingxiu said stubbornly, his handsome face full Seriously, "The whole fairy world knows, you still want to hide it." Jiang Zilin felt ufortable, that Yun Yichen was so shameless, he even promoted Tang Guo''s engagement with him to the entire immortal world, and he was indeed a wolf. He really couldn''t exin anything, he was very aggrieved. What is even more speechless is that these people all recognize him as Yun Yichen. humiliation! "What can you do with me?" Mingxiu looked suspicious, "Is there any bad idea and want me to make an excuse for you?" Tang Guo''s reputation in this world is not very good, either for keeping a little white face, or being suspected of using people as an excuse. In other words, in the past, the original owner went out to y, and she did often use her friends as an excuse, saying that her friends asked her to go out to y. "No, I didn''t use you as an excuse." Tang Guo said, "My father allowed me toe out this time and didn''t deceive him." She obviously didn''t believe it, she said that every time. Tang Guo was wronged, but the original owner had done a lot of these things, but in fact they had a good rtionship, and everyone didn''t mind. Because of this, she didn''t tire of it, trying to help them resolve the crisis one by one, lest they be affected. These people are the pride of heaven, with good disposition and character, and several immortal emperors have cultivated them very well. Jiang Zilin also said that many of them are descendants of saints, and saints sacrificed for this world, he must protect their descendants. Tang Guo also understood why these people were calcted, because they are descendants of the saints, and their luck must be iparable to ordinary people, and the saint''s merits of saving the world are in him. If there is no such calction, even if they are not sanctified, they will not be weaker than the Eight Immortal Emperors, and the future will be immeasurable. Vol 2 Chapter 4666: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (38) Vol 2 Chapter 4666: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (38) "I don''t care about this. Tell me what''s the matter with me." Mingxiu''s clear eyes fell on Tang Guo, and he suddenly screamed, unable to see through, how could it be impossible to see through? Jiang Zilin couldn''t see through, he guessed what the opponent must be. Tang Guo couldn''t see through, he didn''t quite understand. They are good friends, they often see each other, and they have gone out to practice together before. Don''t these friends like them all grew up watching her? "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo found Mingxiu''s situation, and understood what the other party should have seen. This eye of wisdom was indeed extraordinary. There is a saying that is good, the more you know, the faster you die, and it''s people like Mingxiu. "Do you have any adventures?" Mingxiu said bluntly, "I can''t see through you anymore." "I have cultivated to Xianjun." Tang Guo said. Mingxiu shook his head: "I''m not talking about the cultivation base, no, wait, you have been promoted to the fairy monarch? Why is there no news everywhere in the fairy world?" "It''s not a big deal, my dad said to be a fairy." Tang Guo ridiculed the reason at random. If Mingxiu believed it, there would be ghosts. He didn''t delve into this: "I can''t see your destiny clearly, it''s hazy, and there is shining light in the hazy, I don''t know what''s going on." "Then do you think it is a good thing or a bad thing?" Mingxiu paused and said, "It''s a good thing, but I can''t feel malicious." "Then there is no problem." Since Mingxiu can see this, then Yun Yichen''s fate must have been changed, right? "You came to me, what''s the matter?" Mingxiu asked again, the changes in Tang Guo''s body were good, and he didn''t care too much, as long as it wasn''t bad. Tang Guo: "How long do you have to cultivate to the fairy monarch?" "I don''t know, let it be." To Mingxiu is different from the others, Tang Guoruo said that other people are in retreat, which will not affect Mingxiu. She thought of another way, Mingxiu should be very interested. To say that she is still rtively close to Buddha cultivators, she has been friends with many Buddha cultivators and has received gifts from them. To avoid Mingxiu''s midway contact with Yun Yichen, being suspected by the other party and causing trouble, she ns to give Mingxiu a copy of the Buddhist scriptures collected in the system space so that he can study the scriptures in retreat. "I experienced various ces before and got some things. These things are useless to me. I remembered that you helped me a lot and brought these things back. I just wanted to ask if you were interested." Some smiles appeared on Mingxiu''s face: "What is it?" They would also give gifts to each other, Mingxiu didn''t find it strange. Tang Guo worked so hard to send it, but he was still a little moved. Sometimes this kind of thing is voluntary. Tang Guo first took out a Buddhist scripture and handed it to Ming Xiu. After Mingxiu opened it, he never looked away. Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin were also very patient and kept waiting. When Mingxiu finished watching, it was dark. "Miao." Mingxiu closed the page, "Thank you very much, then." Tang Guo took out a jealousy, "Thanks too early, there are still a bunch here, you take it back and study it slowly." Mingxiu took the precepts and looked inside and was shocked. Even if his heart was so restless, he still couldn''t control it when he saw so many Buddhist scriptures. "So many, did you rob the site of which Buddha cultivation?" "No, the path is all right, so watch it with peace of mind." Mingxiu sternly said: "I can''t refuse this thing, this Qing Mingxiu remembered." "It''s all friends, what do you say about those?" Tang Guo said, "You can''t keep it if you want toe, I have to go." The two parties said goodbye, Tang Guo thought for a while, and there was nothing wrong with him, so he took Jiang Zilin to wander around. Because Jiang Zilin said that he wanted to choose a ce to be the ce where he would be passed on in the future, Tang Guo took him around. Vol 2 Chapter 4667: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (39) Vol 2 Chapter 4667: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (39) "Have you chosen a good ce?" After a full ten years, Tang Guo took Jiang Zilin around the entire fairy world. Those who didn''t go were not suitable ces for inheritance. A ce that is too dangerous does not fit Jiang Zilin''s original intention. "Well, let''s go to the deserted sea." Jiang Zilin said, "I am nning to go to the deserted sea to create a secret realm, which will be used to spread the inheritance in the future. The ce in the mortal world cannot be moved temporarily for fear of causing the person behind it to doubt." Masters in the fairy world generally don''t show up, so Tang Guo can''t ask one by one, guessing which master is doing it behind his back. At present, I really can only wait. "Then you get the inheritance, I will go to practice. Let''s talk about breaking through to the emperor, the realm of emperor is still too dangerous." At this point, both of them went to the deserted sea. Before leaving, Tang Guo and Yun Yichen had met again. At this time, Yun Yichen had already cultivated in the realm of true immortality, so he had to say that he was really fast. However, without Tang Guo''s help, Yun Yichen stillgs a lot behind inparison with the direction in the plot. From Zhenxian to Daluojinxian, the span of time during this period may be decades or hundreds of years. There is no definite number. Every time Yun Yichen met Tang Guo, Tang Guo would praise him, saying that her father was right, but luckily he didn''t bother him. Yun Yichen always felt weird and could not tell, because Tang Guo''s eyes were too sincere, so sincere that people would not think she was lying. "Brother Yichen, then I will leave first. I hope that when I see you next time, you will already be a big Luo Jinxian." Yun Yichen was also a little bit happy when he heard this. It took him 30 years for Xuanxian to be true immortal. An average immortal might not be able to make that much progress in hundreds of years. For this, he is quite contented. "Okay." Yun Yichen didn''t save [biqugeso.me] to keep Tang Guo, because he didn''t know how to keep Tang Guo, as if he was used to this kind of Tang Guo who didn''t disturb him and was very close to him. This is also good, lest he is often annoyed. He didn''t know that Tang Guo''s nickname was so nice, but in reality he didn''t pluck any hair. Saying goodbye to Yun Yichen, Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin stepped into the deserted sea. On the way, Jiang Zilin was very reticent, not talking as much as before. "Jiang Zilin, why don''t you speak?" Jiang Zilin returned to his senses: "I don''t want to say it." The entire immortal world knows that Yun Yichen is engaged to Tang Guo, and Yun Yichen has cultivated so quickly. Many people have already said that they are very suitable. , The two can get married. He knew it was impossible, but he was still angry. He has been single for thousands of years! ! Should I continue to be single? Those old men haven''t made it clear yet, if he meets his own marriage, whether he will seed or not. "Who provoked you?" Jiang Zilin will naturally not be angry with Tang Guo, this is his marriage partner. "How can people in the immortal realm have so many tongues, just talk about things that haven''t happened yet, and are not afraid of their tongues rot." Tang Guo almostughed, "What did they say?" "In short, just talk nonsense about some things that haven''t be facts." Jiang Zilin said, "It''s too shameful. Three people be tigers. There are too many people talking. Many people will think it is a fact, and the influence is really bad." System: [Host, jealous, hurry up and coax it. Look at that sulking look, it''s too silly. "No one can control what others say. There is a saying, "Go your own way and let others say it. As for the truth, there will be a day when ites to light." Vol 2 Chapter 4668: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (40) Vol 2 Chapter 4668: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (40) She also felt that those people were too much, they were all saying that she had a little white face. Jiang Zilin was in a better mood: "Yes, why should I care about those people." "Go back to the desert sea to ponder the secret realm, set the level a little harder, so that those who are too tonguey can learn a lesson. It''s best to get a few illusions, and as long as there are people who are too much in the illusion, they will be beaten out." In this regard, Tang Guo could only mourn for those people. Back in the deserted sea, Jiang Zilin pondered the secret realm, and Tang Guo was practicing in retreat not far from him. For this reason, Jiang Zilin specially isted a ce for her to practice, with his formation as a cover, no one noticed. The fairy world suddenly became quiet. The immortal emperors were shocked, why the little girl at home had closed up. One day, Emperor Xuan and the other seven immortal emperors sent a message and invited to a party. The emperor had a meeting ce for the emperor, but with half a cup of tea, all the emperors came to a high mountain pavilion. "Emperor Xuan, why do you think that you have invited you toe over for a party? What big event happened?" Qingdi asked when he came, and found his ce to sit down. Others also came one after another, a simple Taoist Emperor Dan, covered in golden light, full of treasures, like a dragon emperor bursting into wealth, a burly, fierce-looking Thunder Emperor, his body seemed to be entwined with the light of lightning. The Buddha emperor, who was wearing a monk''s robe and had a in face, showed a kind of benevolent smile after he appeared. The Emperor Water and Emperor Han were both women, and they were both very beautiful. The Emperor Water looked very gentle, while Emperor Han looked a little bit cold. As for Emperor Xuan, with ck hair and blue robe, he is mysterious and his best is the formation technique. Emperor Xuan heard the people asking, and said, "There is nothing wrong. I have been in retreat for many years. I wille out to see and meet old friends." "It turns out that this is the case," Qing Di didn''t think much about it, "Yes, among us, that is, you are in retreat all year round, and you can''t make an appointment. Why, what did you realize this time?" Emperor Xuan shook his head in distress, "No, after the great catastrophe, nothing is left. It''s difficult, but if there is a bit of a broken piece, it won''t be so miserable." Other people also showed a bit miserable expression when hearing Emperor Xuan''s words. Their ancestors are all saints. After the catastrophe, all the saints have fallen. Not only did the saints decline, but their other ancestors were also seriously injured. After the tribtion of heaven and earth, the immortal world was rebuilt, and I don''t know how many years it took to recover. Those injured ancestors were seriously injured, because they were unable to step through the saint''s hurdles, they also fell. The immortal is not immortal, and the fall of the saint also tells them that the saint is not immortal. "Don''t be frustrated. We are also the immortal emperor''s cultivation base. No matter how long our life span is hundreds of thousands of years, I really don''t believe in the exquisiteness of sanctification." The Shui Emperor refused to admit defeat, "As long as one of us is sessful Saint is the great fortune of the fairy world." If one person is sanctified, a forum can be set up, and the saints preach. What is the benefit of the whole fairy world? "Even if we can''t, don''t we still have our descendants?" Longdi said with a smile, "The descendants we have carefully cultivated, in the future we will not be able to preside over the overall situation, so can they." "Yeah, that kid in my family is still practicing in retreat now, and he said that he won''t be able to get out until he reaches Xianjun. This time I saw his determination, not just talking about it." Dandi said about it, I am very pleased. "My son Ao Xian is also in retreat." Long Di said with satisfaction, "Ao Xian has always beenzy. Before I saw him so diligent, it seems that my dragon n is going to be happy." Except for Emperor Qing and Emperor Xuan, everyone else praised their son, daughter, and sister. After thepliment, they looked at Qing Emperor and Xuan Emperor one after another. "Qingdi, I heard that your daughter fell in love with a little white face, and she took it home?" Lei Di asked unceremoniously,ughing loudly, "So, talent is a good thing, butziness, arrogance and lust. It''s not very useful." Vol 2 Chapter 4669: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (41) Vol 2 Chapter 4669: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (41) Qingdi: "Haha..." The Qing emperor uttered a ha ha, and made all the immortal emperors stunned, and seeing how the Qing emperor smiled strangely, they had a bad premonition. Sure enough, the Qing Emperor''s next words shocked them. "Guo''er has already broken through to the realm of the immortal monarch. Just before your boys and girls retreat, what kind ofziness, arrogance and prostitution? My Guoer is tired of practicing, so what''s wrong withing out to y?" Qingdi was full of pride. Said, "What about bringing a little white face home? Guoer is satisfied." The emperors were silent, irritating, and so irritating! Just now I was proud of it, but I was pped in the face by the Azure Emperor, almost to death. The Qing emperor said leisurely and leisurely: "It is good to practice diligently, but the cultivation base does not improve for a long time, and it can only be said to be dead wood." "Qingdi, you said that too much!!" Lei Di couldn''t help but roared, "Who do you say is the deadwood?" Qingdi said indifferently: "I didn''t say who, I just said that you have been practicing and can''t make progress, isn''t it? It''s not you, or your kid?" The immortal emperors gritted their teeth, but they couldn''t refute, and they were okay. Knowing that I couldn''t say that Qingdi, he had a daughter with great talent, and the eyes of the immortal emperors shifted to Xuandi. Emperor Xuan suddenly had a bad premonition, but he still looked at everyone with a smile: "Everyone, what do you guys see me doing? Aren''t you discussing the issue of the girl''s retreat?" "Lao Xuan." Long Di sat next to Xuan Di, put one hand on his shoulder, and said with a smile, "I heard that you are looking for a descendant many years ago. Hundreds of years have passed. Yet?" "Well... not for the time being," Xuandi breathed a sigh of relief, "The matter of session depends on fate." "It''s better to find it earlier. If the immortal world fails, we will go to the next level to find it." Dandi said, "Otherwise, we wait for the little girls in our family to reach the immortal monarch realm. Your heirs have not yet appeared, so in the future it won''t be half a step behind Up." Emperor Xuan''s expression said: "That''s what you said, it''s time to find a descendant. Otherwise, I don''t know who I should give it to." "That''s right." Lei Di said with satisfaction, "then I wish you an early date to find a satisfactory descendant, you have to hurry up, or you won''t be able to catch up." Emperor Xuan said unconvincedly: "The descendants I can admire are naturally the pride of heaven, and they will definitely catch up." The immortal emperors gathered for one day, and then dispersed. Before leaving, they heard Emperor Xuan said that they wanted to go out for a stroll in order to find someone who could inherit the mantle. The immortal emperors didn''t care so much about this matter. As Emperor Xuan said, it is not so easy to find a suitable heir. Twenty yearster, all the immortal emperors received news from Emperor Xuan that he had found a suitable descendant and had brought people back to train. All the immortal emperors sent their blessings one after another, and they were also very curious about what kind of descendant Xuan Emperor had found. However, after finding the descendant, Emperor Xuan said to the emperors that he would retreat and enlighten him and not ask foreign affairs for the time being. As for who his descendant is, the immortal emperors don''t know, and it''s not easy to ask. Anyway, they are all in the fairy world, and sooner orter they will know. The immortal world fell into peace again, time flies, and it is eighty years in a sh. "Jiang Zilin, I am going to break through." Tang Guo opened his eyes on that day and said to Jiang Zilin beside him. Jiang Zilin is still wearing a cloak and a mask. Hearing Tang Guo said that he was about to break through, his eyes were filled with joy: "Despite the breakthrough, I will help you protect thew." Vol 2 Chapter 4670: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (42) Vol 2 Chapter 4670: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (42) "I''m not talking about this." Jiang Zilin was taken aback: "What is that?" "Can you cover up the vision of breaking through the immortal emperor?" Jiang Zilin suddenly said, "The vision cannot be concealed, but you can find a remote and deste ce to break through. If you break through, leave as soon as possible. No one will know that it is you. Is this all right?" Tang Guo nodded: "Okay, let''s go to the most remote and deste ce. For the time being, we can''t let the people behind know my true cultivation level." After the negotiation, Jiang Zilin took Tang Guonao to the deste and sinister ce of the immortal world to make a breakthrough. Jiang Zilin arranged a powerful formation around it, even if the emperor came, there was no way to break it for a while. Tang Guo''s breakthrough took three full years. On that day, there were vibrations everywhere in the fairy world, and the immortal energy of the entire fairy world was rushing crazily to a certain ce. With such a big movement, everyone in the entire fairy world knows that, except for those who retreat, they followed the ce where the fairy gas surged. "What do you think?" Qingdi nced at the bodies of the immortal emperors, did not see the existence of Profound Emperor, and asked, "Didn''t Profound Emperore over?" "Mostly still in retreat." Lei Di said, "this scene is a bit like the promotion of the immortal emperor, let''s go and take a look first, a bit excited, I don''t know who is going to be promoted to the emperor." "It seems that this immortal world will not be the eight great immortal emperors in the future, but the nine great immortal emperors." Dandi said, still somewhat happy, "let''s go, let''s go and see, by the way, help protect thew, so as not to get anything wrong." For them, it is a good thing that more immortal emperors can appear in the immortal world. With their patience alone, there is no way to figure out the method of sanctification, they can figure it out one day if they can get more fresh blood. All the immortal emperors rushed to go through a deste and dangerous ce. To them, these dangers were nothing, and what stopped them was a powerful formation. "The level of this formation is extremely superb." Long Emperor frowned, "We are not as good as Emperor Xuan, if Emperor Xuan is here, we can stillprehend andprehend. Is it possible that the person who is breaking through inside is also a master of formation? " "Maybe, you won''t know until the other partyes out." Qingdi said, "Wait here first to see who the other party is." The emperor is curious: "I have never heard of immortal monarchs before, who is so proficient in formations, is this person living here all the time?" "I don''t know." The Buddha said with a smile, kind eyebrows and good-looking eyes. He looked at the bright sky above and a rainbow appeared. "However, this person''s appearance should be a great kind." The immortal emperors were so curious, they all waited outside nervously. The other people in the fairy world were already outside the dangerous ce, and many people hesitated a little before walking in. Immortal energy was still pouring into Tang Guo''s body frantically. This situation continued for three days before slowly stopping. At this time, many people rushed to the side of several immortal emperors, looking at the formation in front of them, the immortal emperor did not move, and they did not dare to move. Just now they also knew from the mouths of several immortal emperors that someone might be going to be promoted to immortal emperor. In today''s immortal world, it is a big thing to be promoted to the immortal emperor. Everyone whoes wants to see who the immortal emperor is, and has not left. In the past day, Tang Guo stopped absorbing immortal energy, and she was finally promoted from the realm of immortal monarch to immortal emperor. At that moment, the withered grass next to her seemed to be in spring, rapidly growing fresh buds, growing wildly, and even blooming. Vol 2 Chapter 4671: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (43) Vol 2 Chapter 4671: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (43) Not only her side, but also the outside of the formation, such a vision also appeared. All the immortal emperors were stunned when they saw it. Even when they broke through to the Immortal Emperor, no such magical vision urred. The Buddha looked at the green leaves and blooming flowers around him, his hands sped together and said, "Withered treese in spring." "Several people, maybe this person can bring opportunities for sanctification to the immortal world." The Buddha said this, making everyone ecstatic. They have only heard that when they are sanctified, there will be flowers everywhere. That''s the case for the person inside to achieve the immortal emperor. That sanctification should be just around the corner, right? "Emperor Xuan didn''te, I don''t know if he will regret it after hees out." Emperor Han said, "I''m afraid this scene is very difficult to see." The Azure Emperor is already in the formation method: "Even if it is not a sanctification scene, it can benefit the people here. Sit down andprehend." He said this to the immortal emperors, and to other people around him. of. After listening to Qingdi''s words, everyone came to the realization and hurriedly followed suit. In front of the immortal emperor, no one dared to make times, and sat down toprehend the mystery. Tang Guo, who was inside, had already opened his eyes and heard Jiang Zilin talk to her about the situation outside. "Let''s go." Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin said, "When they react, they won''t be able to leave." Jiang Zilin said confidently: "My formation is not easy to crack, but it''s time to go." He grabbed Tang Guo''s waist and instantly led her back to the deserted sea. The immortals outside didn''t even know this. . After returning to the deserted sea, Jiang Zilin invited Tang Guo to visit the secret realm he had built over a century. Only when the timees, he can activate the secret realm and give all kinds of tests to the people in the fairy world. Over the past hundred years, Jiang Zilin has often gone out, even if she hasn''t shown up, but the legend about her keeping a little white face has always been there. The main thing is that Yun Yichen has been active in the immortal world, and everyone will think of it when they see him. The words of those in the fairy world made him very unhappy, saying that Yun Yichen is more and more suitable for Tang Guo. Because Yun Yichen had already been promoted to the Golden Fairy Realm of Daluo many years ago, and was envied by countless people in the Fairy Realm. Many people are saying that Yun Yichen''s promotion to the Realm of Fairy Sovereign may only take less than a hundred years. Few people look down on Yun Yichen anymore. He has proved his ability with strength. His promotion to the realm of Xianjun is just around the corner, no one will be in trouble. Jiang Zilin was very angry when he talked about the immortals. So when he came back, he set up the secret realm more tricky. Why do these people like to talk? "When do you n to activate the Secret Realm?" Tang Guo asked. Jiang Zilin: "Wait a minute." "I n to go out and have a look." Tang Guo hid his cultivation base, letting him stay in the realm of Xianjun, "I don''t know if Wei Xuan has reached the realm." "Go out and inquire about it." Tang Guo suddenly remembered that she had been in seclusion for a hundred years before, didn''t Jiang Zilin''s flesh and blood grow out in a hundred years? So she asked: "Did your flesh and blood grow out?" "It has grown out." Jiang Zilin didn''t hide it, but he didn''t mean to take off the mask. He felt that he was too good-looking. If he was seen, he would definitely stare at him. He didn''t like being stared at. Look. Moreover, the appearance of a saint can easily be charming and cause a lot of trouble. Moreover, the pupil of the saint, being looked at by others, may also affect people. Vol 2 Chapter 4672: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (44) Vol 2 Chapter 4672: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (44) Even if he tries to restrain his breath, the average fairy will still be in a daze when he sees it. "Can you take a look?" Tang Guo asked. System: Are you afraid of not looking good? Jiang Zilin: "I usually don''t show it to people." "How can I show it?" Jiang Zilin: "I think I should show it to the Taoist at first nce, you are not my Taoist." He had been brooding about this matter for a long time. They weren''t the rtionship between Taoists and Tang Guo. Tang Guo was still unclear with Yun in name. He showed it in vain, and he was not named. So I don''t want to show it to her. Tang Guo: "Jiang Zilin, who did you learn this from?" "I''m telling the truth. The flesh and blood that finally grows out is naturally to be seen by the Taoist couple first." Tang Guo: "What if I have to watch it?" "Then no one else wants to be my Taoistpanion." "Do you still think about other people being Taoists?" Jiang Zilin: "I don''t have this idea." "That''s what you said just now." Jiang Zilin: "I take back that, if you want to read it, you will be responsible." "Jiang Zilin, you are a sage, and you have learned how to clean your skin." "The cultivation of a saint is also a human being, and I also need a Taoistpanion. I have been single for thousands of years, and I don''t want to live that kind of life alone." "Let''s go, I''ll find where Wei Xuan is, and by the way, see how Yun Yichen is." Tang Guo jumped over the surface of the sea first, followed by Jiang Zilin, and asked quickly, "Don''t you watch?" "Don''t watch it." "Why didn''t you watch it?" Tang Guo looked back: "I don''t want to watch it." Jiang Zilin fell by her side: "Look, don''t be responsible." Anyway, she can''t be with Yun Yichen. Maybe she will get lost in his appearance after seeing what he looks like first? Jiang Zilin took the initiative to take off the mask and walked to Tang Guo: "Let''s see." Tang Guo looked up, her gaze fell on Jiang Zilin''s face, and she was really taken aback for a while. She was indeed a saint, and there was really no better look than him in the fairy world. "Don''t look at it for a long time, it''s easy to get lost." Jiang Zilin reminded, "When you finish reading, I will leave with a mask. Ordinary people in the fairy world can easily cause confusion when they see it." System: [Host is big, this guy is really narcissistic. Tang Guo: "What he said is true. Ordinary immortals can easily lose themselves when they see his appearance, which will affect their cultivation." System surprised: [Still true? Tang Guo: "Of course it is true. Jiang Zilin is a saint. If he is in the mortal realm, he can scare a mortal stupid with just one look. Are you awesome?" The system is really surprised, it is so powerful. "Okay, put it on." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "I will give you a name when I solve Yun Yichen." Jiang Zilin paused with the mask in his hand, and then quickly put it on. The covered face was full of joy: "I will help you see where Wei Xuan is." Jiang Zilin''s consciousness began to scan the immortal world, and the people in the immortal world were unaware of it. It didn''t take long for him to withdraw his consciousness: "We have found Wei Xuan. Her child has been born, and she looks seven years old." "Wei Xuan should have some chance. He is currently in the realm of Xuanxian." Jiang Zilin said again, "Should I go to see her?" "Where is she?" Jiang Zilin paused and said, "Just when you broke through that ce earlier, you had an epiphany in that ce with other people. The visions of your promotion to the Immortal Emperor are very different. Many immortals who came here have benefited infinitely. There have been many breakthroughs, and Wei Xuan is currently leading the child to an epiphany." Vol 2 Chapter 4673: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (45) Vol 2 Chapter 4673: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (45) "The child is lucky. It should be born in the fairy world. The child born in the fairy world has the lowest strength of the earth fairy, and he has my previous help and is currently in the heavenly fairy realm." Tang Guo: "The cultivation base is still low, but there is nothing, so I won''t go to see Wei Xuan for the time being. The thing I left for her at the time was a jade pendant, and I left it for her. Smash this jade pendant. It has been useless for so many years. I don''t know if she will use it when she encounters Yun Yichen and embarrass her." "By the way, is Yun Yichen there?" Tang Guo suddenly remembered that it is impossible for Yun Yichen not toe to this ce for such a big matter? Jiang Zilin said: "Yes, there are too many people, and they stay in different locations. Yun Yichen didn''t notice Wei Xuan''s existence. Whether they can meet this time depends on how deep their evil destiny is." When Tang Guo heard this, he thought about it: "Let''s meet earlier. I can''t wait. Let''s go there." That dangerous ce actually has a name, Crying Soul Forest, but it''s not a forest. On the surface, it looks a bit deste. It is said that in the night, there will always be a whining sound here, which is very scary. There is also a legend about the Crying Soul Forest. Thisnd was once an ancient battlefield, and many immortals have died, so there are many crises hidden here. Jiang Zilin teleported Tang Guo to the corner, and then walked into the crowd. She was the daughter of Qingdi, so she walked directly inside. Many immortals around are enlightening. Many people saw her, and no one stopped her from walking inside. Jiang Zilin told her the location of Yun Yichen, so she was going in the direction of Yun Yichen. Sure enough, it didn''t take long before she saw Yun Yichen''s figure. Yun Yichen has sobered up, the mystery of being promoted to the immortal emperor has almost disappeared, and many immortals are sober. The reason why they didn''t leave was because they wanted to see who became the ninth immortal emperor in the fairy world. If you don''t look at Zhen Rong, you will definitely leave regrets. "Brother Yichen." Yun Yichen sat side by side waiting, he was taken aback when he heard Tang Guo''s voice. He quickly reacted. He looked at Tang Guo''s position and saw Tang Guo approaching with a smile, and stood up: "Xiao Guo?" He nced at Jiang Zilin and became more certain that this was the entourage protecting Tang Guo. So far, Yun Yichen didn''t know Tang Guo''s true cultivation level. The second generation of immortals are still in retreat. It is impossible for a few immortal emperors to discuss this with him, and they will not publicize Tang Guo''s cultivation. "Are you just here?" Tang Guo nodded: "I heard that there is a vision of being promoted to the Immortal Emperor, but unfortunately I was too far away from here, so I rushed over. "You arete, the mystery here has almost dissipated, if you cane earlier, you can still gain something." "Is my father inside?" Tang Guo didn''t care what Yun Yichen said, but asked Qingdi instead. Yun Yichen: "It should be inside." The reason why he didn''t go in was that those immortal emperors would definitely look down on him, and he didn''t want to go in to join in the fun, bowing in front of the immortal emperor made him very ufortable. Even if the present is different from the past, he will be very ufortable in front of those immortal emperors. But Tang Guo came, he had to follow in. "Then let''s go in." Tang Guo said. Yun Yichen did not refuse. ... "Why the new immortal emperor hasn''te out yet?" Qingdi questioned, "It''s been so long, should Ie out?" Lei Di frowned, "Yeah, why haven''t youe out? Isn''t it because you don''t want toe out? Are you shy?" "How about we call?" Dandi suggested. Emperor Long cleared his throat: "Congrattions to the fairy friends inside for breaking through the realm of the Emperor, why note out to gather at this time?" No one responded. Tang Guo heard this when he came in, whispering to Jiang Zilin: "Remove the formation, otherwise I would suspect that they will wait here for a month." "Okay." Jiang Zilin said, and the formation instantly shattered. Everyone was shocked, looking at that ce, without blinking, they wanted to see what the Ninth Immortal Emperor looked like. Qingdi and the others were also all smiles, and Longdi was even more excited. He also asked for credit and said, "Fortunately, I yelled, I suspect Xiao Jiu is asleep." Lei Di: "I think Xiao Jiu is shy." Vol 2 Chapter 4674: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (46) Vol 2 Chapter 4674: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (46) All the immortal emperors talked a lot, and the other immortals kept behind. Only when the formation waspletely broken and everything inside was revealed, the immortal emperors were dumbfounded. Because there was no one inside, except for the flowers all over the mountains, it seemed that no one had ever been left here. Lei Di''s eyes widened, he quickly rushed in to look, and came back after twops: "No one, run away." "Huh?" Everyone couldn''t believe that the Ninth Immortal Emperor they were expecting had actually ran away. Long Di: "Is this shy, or something? How did you break through and ran away?" Dandi shook his head: "I don''t know, do you know?" Emperor Water and Emperor Han looked at each other, and they also said that they didn''t understand what the operation was. They are not malicious, but are looking forward to the appearance of the Ninth Immortal Emperor. Shouldn''t they run away? Qingdi went in and strolled around for twops. He really didn''t find anyone. He said helplessly, "There is no one. I don''t know where to go. Xiao Jiu is already in the realm of the Immortal Emperor. We were caught off guard and wanted to run. To people." The Buddha Emperor wanted to calm down a lot. He stepped forward and looked at the surrounding scenes: "Since Xiao Jiu is not willing to meet for the time being, that''s it. When it''s time to meet, he will naturally meet." "Can''t do this, what else?" Dandi was helpless, "No, let''s go. People are in the immortal realm. The Buddha said it is good. We will meet sooner orter. Don''t rush for a while." After everyone knew that the Ninth Immortal Emperor had run away, they were also very speechless. Tang Guo walked to the side of Qingdi at this moment: "Father." Then she greeted the others one by one, and the others responded with a smile. Regarding the people talking about her running away, she did not reveal, as if the person who ran away was not her, her face was extremely calm. When the Qing Emperor saw Tang Guoing, his loss was wiped out: "Guo''er, where did you go to y these years?" The reason why she can rest assured is because the Qing Emperor has given Tang Guo a lot of life-saving methods. Once she is in danger, he will definitely be able to detect it. "I just wandered around, and when I heard someone was promoted to the Immortal Emperor, I came over and took a look." When he said this, Tang Guo didn''t think there was any problem at all, and there was no trace of lying. Qingdi: "I don''t know why, Xinxiandi is gone." "Oh, let''s go back. It''s been a long time since I saw my father and mother." Qingdi was naturally happy, touching the back of Tang Guo''s head, he also found Yun Yichen, and his attitude towards [.xbqg5200.co] Yun Yichen was much better than before: "Yichen is following us back. , Or continue to practice outside?" Yun Yichen has performed well in recent years. He is already in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, breaking into the realm of Xianjun, that is just around the corner, and it is estimated to be much earlier than he expected. Not to mention other things, Yun Yichen''s cultivation talent alone is worth looking at. As for the marriage with Tang Guo, he didn''t mention this. Let''s look at it again. He always felt that Yun Yichen didn''t like his Guoer that much. It''s still a long time, you can consider it slowly. Yun Yichen didn''t want to go back, but this time he thought he still had to go back again, so as not to make a bad impression on Qingdi. "That''s OK, just go back together. You haven''t got together for a long time, and you wille out to experience after a while." Qing Emperor made a big move, and Tang Guo and Yun Yichen followed him. At this time, he also found Jiang Zilin following Tang Guo. Vol 2 Chapter 4675: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (47) Vol 2 Chapter 4675: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (47) There was a mysterious person wearing a mask beside Tang Guo. Of course he knew that it was no secret. He didn''t ask much, but when he scanned Jiang Zilin, he was suddenly surprised. How can he not see through this person? He was scanning at will, but he didn''t expect that his spiritual sense would not see this person at all, so he could only see with his naked eyes. What is the origin of this person? Qingdi had made up his mind, and after returning home, he had to ask Tang Guo separately what was going on with this person. When going out, Tang Guo deliberately walked in Wei Xuan''s direction. Jiang Zilin had been helping to pay attention to Wei Xuan''s position and told her the direction by means of sound transmission. Wei Xuan was also walking outside, but their group was faster. In fact, Emperor Qing could take them out directly, but Tang Guo said to walk together, and Emperor Qing agreed. At this time, they had already walked out of the Cry Soul Forest to a safe ce outside. Wei Xuan took the child and was already sitting in an animal cart. Many immortals have mounts, and immortals who don''t have mounts also hire animal carts to drive. And, there are various flying magic weapons in the fairy world, just consume the fairy stone. Flying with the sword is also very exhausting. Qingdi took out the flying magic weapon, and several people jumped on it. Tang Guo''s gaze fell on Wei Xuan''s side, and the fairy beast pulling the animal cart under Wei Xuan''s seat seemed a little unusual,pletely white. Jiang Zilin also saw it, and also shared with Tang Guo: "The fairy beast should have the blood of a sacred beast, but the blood is scarce. It requires certain conditions to awaken." "It seems that Wei Xuan had some adventure." Tang Guo was not surprised by this. Wei Xuan''s own talent and luck are good. It is normal to have adventures. "I guess her fairy beast must be able to awaken his blood. Yun Yichen seems Did not find her, no, I have to help." "Guo''er, what are you looking at?" Qingdi didn''t notice her daughter''s gaze, and followed Wei Xuan''s direction. "I didn''t look at anything, I just thought that the fairy beast looked very beautiful, I couldn''t help but look at it more." Qingdi suddenly said, "If Guoer likes it, dad exchange it for you with a baby?" "Then go over and ask if they are willing or not, if they don''t, then forget it." Qingdi nodded: "That''s natural." Even if he spoils his daughter, he has never thought of really grabbing the things that have the master. If he does that, the entire fairy world will probablyugh at him for being helpless. Naturally, Qingdi did not go by himself, but sent an entourage to ask questions. At this moment, Yun Yichen also looked over there, just in time to see his entourage asking Wei Xuan, Wei Xuan also raised his head, Yun Yichen saw the appearance of natural Wei Xuan. At that moment, Yun Yichen seemed to be nailed by someone, not knowing how to react, just staring at Wei Xuan in a daze. When the entourage came back, Yun Yichen hadn''t looked away. The Qingdi didn''t pay attention to this. His attention was all on Tang Guo''s body. When the entourage came back, he asked, "How?" "That girl doesn''t want to change." Tang Guo quickly said: "If you don''t want to, it''s not a rare thing. Let''s go back." Qingdi: "Well, if Guo''er likes fairy beasts, dad arranges for someone to find them, and he will definitely look better than that fairy beast." "No, I suddenly don''t like it that much anymore." Qingdi didn''t force it. Does his daughter want anything precious? Maybe it was just good for a while. Look at it a few times, it''s really ordinary. Vol 2 Chapter 4676: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (48) Vol 2 Chapter 4676: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (48) Yun Yichen returned to his senses at this time, but he still couldn''t help but look at Wei Xuan''s position. Wei Xuan, is that Wei Xuan? That identical face was already in his dusty memory, but when he saw it, he still instantly remembered that this was Wei Xuan. The one who had been with him for many years and was finally killed by his sword. Wei Xuan still noticed Yun Yichen''s obvious gaze. Not only Wei Xuan noticed, but also Wei Ming, Wei Xuan''s son. "Mother, do you know that person? Why do you stare at us?" Wei Ming asked. Wei Xuan took a close look at Yun Yichen, his eyes were thoughtful, and he shook his head: "Mother doesn''t know that person, and I don''t know why he is looking here. Maybe he is looking at Xiaobai instead of us? Juste over and ask Xiao The white people are in that group." "Mother, I don''t want to sell Xiao Bai." Wei Ming touched the neck of the fairy beast, "Xiao Bai is a friend of his son." Wei Xuan couldn''t help but smiled and touched Wei Ming''s head: "Why would my mother sell Ming''er''s friend?" That person offered a high price, but she hadn''t been tempted. Wei Xuan looked at Tang Guo''s side. When he saw Tang Guo''s side face, he suddenly stunned for a moment. He wanted to go over and see clearly that the Azure Emperor''s flying magic weapon had been activated and disappeared in front of his eyes instantly. "Maybe it is wrong." Yun Yichen also retracted his gaze, and doubts arose in his heart. The woman shouldn''t be Wei Xuan, she didn''t even know him. If the opponent is Wei Xuan, he shoulde over to question him now instead of seeing him thinking. Yun Yichen breathed a sigh of relief, but couldn''t help but recall the previous scene. He wanted to forget the previous scene, but there was no way to do it. He nned in his heart to see if he was free to see if that person was Wei Xuan or someone else. All the attention was on Wei Xuan before, he naturally did not see the little boy next to Wei Xuan. Back home, Qingdi immediately called Tang Guo away. "Guo''er, who is the person next to you? Do you know the origin of the other party?" Qingdi asked uneasy, not knowing whether the person used the treasure to cover his breath, or the person himself was very powerful. Tang Guo: "His name is Jiang Zilin. I picked it up by ident." "I heard that he has been by your side all the time, is it credible?" Qingdi was still worried, "Father can''t see through him, I''m afraid he will be against you." Tang Guo smiled: "Father, don''t worry, he won''t be against me, I picked him up." Qingdi felt weird when he heard this, and he always felt that this sentence had a different meaning. Qingdi: "Can you exin clearly?" "Daughter means that others are pretty good and can be candidates for Taoists." Sooner orter, there will be this day, and Tang Guo decided to showdown with Qingdi first. Qingdi''s eyes widened at that time, and he said something was wrong. It turned out to be what he meant. He stared at Tang Guo and wanted to see a flower: "Guo''er, are you like this?" Although he wasn''t satisfied with Yun Yichen, but Guo''er stepped on two boats like this, his conscience actually hurts a little bit? "Father, what''s wrong with this? There are already many variables. Brother Yichen only sees cultivation, but this person can always apany me to y. My daughter needs to think about this." Qingdi sternly said: "That''s also true. Father thinks Yun Yichen doesn''t care about you, Guoer, you are finally sober. If you don''t like Yun Yichen, then find a time to tell him clearly. Vol 2 Chapter 4677: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (49) Vol 2 Chapter 4677: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (49) "I see, Jiang Zilin and I have nothing to do with him. They are only during the inspection. If neither of these two are good enough, then don''t bother, find another one I am satisfied with. Qingdi is not worried about his daughter''s finding a Taoistpanion now. The daughter has already understood that she should find someone who is kind to her and satisfying her, instead of going to the hot face and cold ass. The thing he was most dissatisfied with Yun Yichen was that he couldn''t see his sincerity to Guo''er. "Okay, you can figure it out by yourself, you are my daughter, so naturally you have to choose a good one." Qingdi thought of Jiang Zilin and said, "Why is Jiang Zilin wearing a mask, so I can see him another day? Dad will help you investigate and inspect." "I haven''t told him this yet. We still have ayer of window paper that hasn''t been broken." Tang Guo refused, "Wait and see, wait until I decide. He looks better, so I won''t give it for now. Dad watched it, waited until I settled down, so as not to be seen and coveted his looks." The corners of Qingdi''s mouth were twitching, and he felt that the people in the fairy world were right. His daughter just liked Xiaobaiface. Yun Yichen is already good enough, this Jiang Zilin is covered tightly, how beautiful is that? Qingdi is also very curious now. Tang Guo remembered something serious: "Father, why don''t you see Emperor Xuan today?" "Xuandi should be in retreat." Qingdi didn''t care about this. "He often retreats to ponder the formation and the method of sanctification, but unfortunately he hasn''t looked at it." Speaking of this, Qingdi couldn''t help but sigh. . Tang Guo asked about Emperor Xuan because Jiang Zilin had confirmed today that none of the seven immortal emperors present today were those behind the scenes. That''s why, she will take Jiang Zilin back, mainly to confirm whether these people have any problems. Knowing that there is no problem, she breathed a sigh of relief. These immortal emperors have a good rtionship with her, and she doesn''t want this person to be them. The Emperor Xuan did note, so the strong one on the bright side, that is, Emperor Xuan was still suspected. Emperor Xuan did often retreat and rarely showed up. "I heard that Emperor Xuan received a descendant," said Qing Emperor. "Unfortunately, after epting the descendant, he retreats. I don''t know which lucky person it is. In the tone of Emperor Xuan, the descendant should not be easy to ept. Practice hard, if you get caught up, it will be a joke." Tang Guo was silent, catching up with her? Dreaming? She is all immortal emperor, giving her some time to surpass these immortal emperors in the immortal world is also easy. "Understood, Dad, I''m going to find my mother." "Go ahead." On the way to find Han Rou, Tang Guo was already thinking about continuing to improve his cultivation. In short, no matter who that person is, only if she bes stronger, all conspiracies will be eliminated. She returned to her ce after talking to Han Rou. The Qing Emperor told Han Rou about Jiang Zilin''s affairs. After Han Rou knew about it, she didn''t know what to say. "Then do you want to call that young man over and ask? I heard someone from the fairy world say that that person has been following Guo''er every inch, his strength is unfathomable, and he is better than Yun Yichen. Its better to be with Guoer than Yun Yichen." Qingdi: "I think so too, but Guo''er said that it is not the time now, and that it is still in the inspection period. He also said that the person is good-looking and that he cannot be allowed to show up for the time being unless things are settled." Han Rou was speechless: "Who does Guo''er take? It''s not like you or me." Vol 2 Chapter 4678: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (50) Vol 2 Chapter 4678: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (50) Within a few days, Yun Yichen went out again and greeted Tang Guo and the Qingdi couple. This time Yun Yichen was not going to experience, but to find Wei Xuan to solve the doubts in his heart. If he didn''t solve this doubt, he felt that he could not continue to cultivate. That woman had better not be Wei Xuan, if it was Wei Xuan, he would definitely shake his Dao Xin, he could only kill her again, so that he could cultivate with peace of mind. As in the original plot, when Yun Yichen found Wei Xuan, he found that there was a child beside her, namely Wei Ming. He didn''t pay attentionst time, but this time he observed closely and found that Wei Ming was very simr to his childhood. Even, he already felt the involvement from the blood. Here, without asking Wei Xuan, he understood that this woman was Wei Xuan, and he also heard Wei Xuan''s friend call her Wei Xuan, and the child''s name was Wei Ming. Wei Xuan''s arrival in the immortal realm was not all smooth sailing. He made friends and many enemies in the immortal realm. Yun Yichen has been making up his mind to kill Wei Xuan recently. The people around Wei Xuan are strong. He wants to kill Wei Xuan without knowing it will be so easy. Especially seeing the two nice men present beside Wei Xuan, making him very ufortable. If it wasn''t for the opponent''s strength, he really wanted to kill someone. However, those two men are also in the realm of Da Luo Jin Xian. He is sure to kill the opponent, but he has to pay a great price. He inquired that the identities of Wei Xuan''s two admirers were not simple. Once he does not handle it cleanly, it will cause trouble. One is the son of the Su family in Cangzhou, Su Sai. The other person is Du Huai, the master of Crane Ind. If he desperately kills people, Qingdi cannot protect him. Yun Yichen was trying to figure out **** Wei Xuan, so he followed Wei Xuan and his party every day, Wei Xuan and Wei Ming attracted all his attention. Especially Wei Ming, much like when he was a child, this made him hesitate. Just when Yun Yichen couldn''t make a decision, Wei Xuan and Wei Ming were in danger. Su Sai was the only one beside Wei Xuan at the time. They didn''t know who wanted Wei Xuan''s life, and they would be in desperation. ording to Yun Yichen''s idea, it is natural that they all die. But in the end, he didn''t want them to die, so he helped. Yun Yichen took action and rescued them all, and naturally also met Wei Xuan. Seeing Wei Xuan and several people showing gratitude to him, Yun Yichen felt a littleplicated. Originally, he wanted to kill her. Yun Yichen didn''t know what to say because of a moment of hesitation, saving her and in exchange for her gratitude. Wei Xuan, how could he not remember him? The strange look made him ufortable. "If Young Master Yun doesn''t dislike it, shall I invite you to a meal?" Wei Xuan said, her eyes crooked with a smile, she was really grateful. Although she still has a hole card, the thing is gone when she uses it, it was left to her by the master. To solve the crisis today, I always feel a bit of a loss. Yun Yichen refused subconsciously, but Su Sai and Wei Ming were both very enthusiastic and insisted on pulling him away. They could not refuse, so they had to follow. He found that Wei Ming had been watching him, and he was still a little nervous. Seeing Su Sai''s meticulous care of Wei Xuan again, he was very delicate and even a little angry, but he couldn''t show it. Tang Guo knew that the two had met and knew each other, so he nned to go out and stroll around. Vol 2 Chapter 4679: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (51) Vol 2 Chapter 4679: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (51) The current Wei Xuan is actually already tempted by Su Sai. The reason why Du Huai is not with her is because she clearly rejected Du Huai and Du Huai went to heal her injuries. Now waiting for Wei Xuan to agree to Su Sai, Yun Yichen is anxious and Wei Xuan announces the truth, causing Wei Xuan to recover his memory. "My father asked you before, saying that he couldn''t see through you, and thought you would be against me." At this time, Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin had already left the Tang house and went wandering outside. She had just cultivated to the realm of Immortal Emperor, although there was nothing wrong with the realm, she still had no intention of continuing to practice. Immortal Emperor''s arrival at the realm of Saints didn''t happen for a while, and she was only in the early stage of Immortal Emperor, so she didn''t need to rush. "Fortunately, the other immortal emperors did not notice you that day. If you find that you can''t see through, they will definitely be curious about you. Maybe they will suspect that you are the one who broke through to the immortal emperor and ran away." Jiang Zilin was a little confused: "What do you mean?" "On the surface, lower the cultivation base, just like me." Tang Guo said, "You should have such a secret technique." Jiang Zilin suddenly said, "It''s possible." As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Zilin''s surface cultivation became the realm of the immortal monarch, just like he had just arrived. Tang Guo smiled: "Yes, that''s it. If that''s the case, next time those immortal emperors notice you, they won''t have any doubts. Now in the immortal world, there are a lot of immortal monarchs in the realm, which is not surprising. , No one pays much attention." "When Yun Yichen''s affairs are handled, I will take you to see my parents and meet them officially." Jiang Zilin felt a little joyful in his heart: "Okay." He understands what it means to meet officially, that is, he can have a legitimate identity. "I will pass on my sanctification to you, and you find a chance to give it to your father." Tang Guo shook his head: "Don''t worry about this, I''ll talk about itter. I''ll give it to you when your secret realm opens. By the way, is my father rted to the saint?" "Yes." Jiang Zilin said, "The famous immortal emperor in the immortal world has something to do with the saints whom I have seen before." "That way, let my father enter the secret realm then," Tang Guo said, "breaking into the secret realm should be more beneficial to the cultivation base and state of mind, right?" Jiang Zilin: "That''s natural. The mystery that I set up covers a lot. As long as you can pass through the levels and finally pass the test, even if you don''t get the inheritance of sanctification, you can still benefit a lot." "Then let my dad go in." Jiang Zilin thought, this is also OK, and his cultivation is better. As for the things to give to the future father-inw, he has many treasures, so he will look for itter. In addition, when the secret realm gives rewards, as long as it is the level that the future father-inw will pass, he will give more rewards, and he will pay for it. Jiang Zilin''s divine consciousness enveloped the entire immortal world, only some secrets were hidden, and he could not see the various mysterious formations. There was still no problem in most ces. He would often notice Yun Yichen and talk to Tang Guo about the movement there. So far, they have been out for half a month. During this half month, Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan teamed up to practice. Yun Yichen learned that Wei Xuan had ascended to the immortal world for less than ten years, and was shocked by the speed of cultivation of the two mothers and children. The most ufortable thing about him is that Wei Xuan, who was gentle with him before, is now only very indifferent to Su Sai and his husband. He has not forgotten his identity, nor has he even forgotten that he wants to kill Wei Xuan before he can walk away from the demon that appears. Vol 2 Chapter 4680: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (52) Vol 2 Chapter 4680: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (52) Yes, with the appearance of Wei Xuan, he breeds demons. He also knew that as long as Wei Xuan and Wei Ming were beheaded, he should be able to break through to the realm of Xianjun soon. The realm of Xianjun is so tempting. But he hasn''t been able to start for a long time, Wei Xuan and Su Sai get along, stinging his eyes every day. The more so, the less he didn''t want to kill Wei Xuan, and even the idea of taking Wei Xuan back. He thought that even if he wanted to kill Wei Xuan, he had to let the other party remember him again, or like him, and then kill her. Yun Yichen now fell into a perverted mentality, unwilling to forget Wei Xuan. Therefore, after considering him for a while, he decided not to kill Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan naturally felt that Yun Yichen treated her differently. She became more and more alienated from Yun Yichen, and at the end of an experience, she even asked to be separated from Yun Yichen. Su Sai was naturally eager. He was grateful to Yun Yichen before, but now he can only be vignt. Yun Yichen is a rtively proud person, so rejected by Wei Xuan, he can''t continue to stay with them. However, he didn''t intend to give up, and not practicing together does not mean that they will never meet again. Su Sai may have known that he will not be settled with Wei Xuan. With Wei Xuan''s charm, he might attract more people, so he has increased his pursuit of Wei Xuan. However, he didn''t expect Yun Yichen to be so shameless, and he appeared in Wei Xuan''s sight the next day after separation. When confronted with his questioning, the other party actually said that they were just on the same road, not going to experience together. But Yun Yichen''s eyes were on Wei Xuan, and he didn''t know what the other party meant. As a result, Yun Yichen and Su Sai began to fight and jealous, which made Wei Xuan a little disgusted with Yun Yichen, thinking that this person was a bit shameless and refused to agree, and even stalked. In short, she didn''t have much good impression of Yun Yichen. Yun Yichen found that Wei Xuan''s attitude was cold, and his mood was even worse, but he did not admit defeat, but became more persistent in this matter. He didn''t like to see Wei Xuan being so indifferent to him. He suddenly missed the gentle and considerate Wei Xuan. "This kind of person deserves it." Tang Guo knew everything about Yun Yichen, "He may not like Wei Xuan much." Jiang Zilin agreed: "What he likes the most is himself. To entangle Wei Xuan is only to find that Wei Xuan has forgotten him, and he has lost his love. He is no longer in his eyes." "Do you understand?" Tang Guo was surprised, "I also said he was a single dog for ten thousand years." "Living long, watching a lot." Jiang Zilin exined, "Yun Yichen should like Wei Xuan, but Wei Xuan is not as immortal as him. He killed Wei Xuan for not knowing how many lives, this terrible love, Wei Xuan shouldn''t want it much." "Yes." The two were not too far away from Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan, and they just followed the appearance of a city. The reason for this was that Tang Guo was waiting for Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan''s incident to erupt. After the incident between Wei Xuan and Yun Yichen broke out, she was able to dissolve her rtionship with Yun Yichen upright, without damaging her father''s reputation. Not only that, Yun Yichen will also carry the reputation of a scumbag, a bearer. As for the person behind, she wasn''t afraid of anything, just that the other person would not show up, waiting for an opportunity in the dark. While Tang Guo was waiting for Wei Xuan''s incident to erupt, she received news from Ao Xian. Ao Xian: "I''m out of the customs, I''m in the realm of Xianjun, how about getting together when I have time?" Vol 2 Chapter 4681: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (53) Vol 2 Chapter 4681: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (53) Ao Xian was the first to inform Tang Guo that he wanted to tell her that he was the second of them to advance to the realm of Immortal Monarch. Tang Guo promised: "Okay." Then, she told Ao Xian where she was currently. After Ao Xian knew about it, he said he would rush over in a few days and let her wait. Not long after, Tang Guo received another call from Lei Yu. Lei Yu: "I have broken through to Xianjun, shouldn''t anyone else?" Tang Guo: "Yes, Ao Xian said just now that he also broke through." Lei Yu: "Fuck, that guy Ao Xian is one step faster than Lao Tzu. Wait, I''lle over right away." One dayter, Tang Guo received a message from Shui Yang: "I''m in the realm of the fairy monarch, take the time to gather, will anyone elsee out?" Tang Guo: "Ao Xian and Lei Yu came out, one day earlier than you." Shui Yang: "As expected, Ling Qin hasn''te out yet, has Lin Chue out?" "Not yet, he should bete." Lin Chu is a little specialpared to a few people. The improvement of his practice means that his alchemy level must also improve at the same time, so the speed is not as fast as the others. Shui Yang: "All right, then let''s get together." Before long, several immortal emperors knew that Lei Yu, Ao Xian, and Shui Yang advanced to the realm of immortal monarch. Because of this, the immortal emperors gathered together again, this time it was the water emperor, the dragon emperor, the thunder emperor and the others. When they came to the old ce, everyone was a little surprised to find that Emperor Xuan had alsoe. When they saw Emperor Xuan, they remembered the things of Emperor Xuan, and they all forgot to show off, and they directly told Emperor Xuan that Emperor Xuan hadn''t shown up. Emperor Xuan frowned: "After the breakthrough, I ran away. Haven''t shown up yet?" "Yeah, I haven''t shown up so far, and I don''t know what''s going on." Qingdi puzzled, "We have already released goodwill. Who of us doesn''t want two more immortal emperors toe out from the immortal realm. If the other party knows, he shouldn''t show up." ." "By the way, that Xiaojiu should have a superb understanding of the formation. I felt that I couldn''t break the formation that stopped us at the time." Dandi said, "If you were there that day, you might be a little bit browful." Emperor Xuan''s face became serious: "The other party hasn''t shown up so far. Isn''t it because he has any purpose or something shameful?" As soon as this word fell, everyone was stunned. What purpose could it have? "You said that the heaven and earth visions that bloomed everywhere that day, did this person himself have the inheritance of sanctification, so I am afraid that we are nning the other party''s this?" The words of Emperor Xuan fell off, and everyone was really guessing. Yes, if Emperor Xinxian really had this, it would really be possible for the opponent to escape by himself. To be honest, no one here is indifferent to hearing about the heritage of sanctification. Now, they can understand. "In this case, it is really possible." Dandi said, "So, unless the other party is sanctified, it is impossible to show up again." The Emperor Shui shook his head: "I can understand that if I get this, I want to hide and practice first." After that, sheughed out, "You and I are like this, others naturally think so." Buddha: "The matter is over. The other party wants to hide, and we can''t find it. Why don''t we just wait. When the other party bes holy, maybe we can show up, and then we will go and consult again. I went there before. , A peaceful scene, it is enough to prove that they are not the younger generation, not showing up just worrying about their own safety. After the other party is sanctified, it may be your chance." Vol 2 Chapter 4682: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (54) Vol 2 Chapter 4682: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (54) The Buddha was open to watching, other people being ordered like this, the difort in their hearts was gone. Yes, whoever encounters such a situation will hide, who will take it out? There are so many immortal emperors, it is strange that the other party is not afraid. "Let''s not offend this person, everything is predestined." The Buddha advised, "Don''t be too sensitive to your cultivation." Everyone responded, thinking that the Buddha was right. Seeing that everyone was like this, Emperor Xuan couldn''t say anything more. Instead, he asked: "By the way, what did you call me out for the party this time? It''s not just for this." His eyes fell on the water emperor, Long. Emperor, and Lei Di''s body, what he received was a summons from the three of them. When ites to this, the three of Shui Di are all smiles, and they talked about their little girl breaking through to the fairy. Emperor Xuan suddenly said, "So that''s the case, then congrattions to a few." The next time was the time for the water emperor to show off their little girls. The immortal emperors hummed for a while and then dispersed. At this time, Tang Guo also met Lei Yu, Ao Xian, and Shui Yang in a restaurant in the city. The three people across from Tang Guo all smiled, and they all seemed to speak harder than before. Listening to each of them brag, Tang Guo smiled without saying a word. The three of them boasted for a long time. Seeing Tang Guo''s calmness, thecency in his heart suddenly disappeared, and they felt so unfulfilled. Also, how could they be so stupid to brag in front of Tang Guo? Isn''t this looking for abuse? They have been in retreat for 20 years, from Daluo Jinxian to Xianjun. where are they? A hundred years of retreat. The trio of smiles that were originallycent, suddenly disappeared and became a little sad. They were not sad again soon, and their attention fell on Jiang Zilin. Shui Yang: "Tang Guo, you haven''t changed people this time." "Yes, the one next to you is the same." Lei Yu smiled. Ao Xian looked at Jiang Zilin and patted Jiang Zilin on the shoulder: "Brother Jiang, you are so infatuated, how did Tang Guo coax you to let her embrace her left and right?" Jiang Zilin: There is no hug, there is only him! Tang Guo''s face sank, and these people really didn''t stop. She then sealed her seal and arranged the next soundproof array. Seeing her movements, several people were a little puzzled. "Do you think you are in the realm of the immortal monarch, are you very powerful?" The three of them hesitated and nodded: "That is natural. Even if it is not as good as you, it is better than most people in the fairy world." "Then do you know what realm I am?" Shui Yang: "Is the fairy king in the middle stage?" "Otherwise it is thete stage?" Lei Yu asked in shock. Ao Xian: "In short, it is impossible to be the Emperor Xian. This is also normal. With your talent, a hundred years have passed, and I don''t think there is any problem at all in theter stage of the cultivation of the Emperor Xian." "Sorry, I''m really in the realm of the immortal emperor, the immortal emperor who ran awayst time was me." The words fell, Shui Yang, Ao Xian and Lei Yu smiled stiffly on their faces, staring at Tang Guo dumbfounded, and they almost split apart. "Are you bragging?" The three of them said in unison, "You must have said and framed us!! To beat us, you don''t need to brag so much." Tang Guo: "Do you think I will deceive you? If it wasn''t for this, would the new immortal emperor break through and run away?" The three of them were silent, yes, Tang Guo didn''t have to brag about this kind of bullying, just to make them envy. She herself made them very envious, this kind of thing, a little bit, there is no need to lie. Vol 2 Chapter 4683: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (55) Vol 2 Chapter 4683: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (55) The three people who wanted to understand looked at Tang Guo and cursed: "Abnormal!" Shui Yang: "I don''t think you need a friend like you." "I think knowing you is the worst thing in life." Lei Yu hammered hard, this guy was terrible. Ao Xian said quietly: "I am a Shenlong, and I was suppressed to death by you. The way of heaven is so unfair." "The talent is not enough, try to make it together." Tang Guo smiled, "Help me keep this matter secret today. I have a big n. Do you want to do it together?" The three of them quickly settled up and looked interested: "What n?" "Secretly practiced to the Immortal Emperor, and amazed everyone." When Tang Guo said this, the three of them were stunned, and then recollected this sentence in their mouths, thinking it was a very beautiful sentence. They are the second generation of immortals, and they have not suffered too much. But in the same way, with the scenery, it is the eyes of all kinds of people and the spurs of my own Laozi. The top was crushed, and even if he was beautiful, he would only be hit. They are a little envious of Tang Guo, the ninth immortal emperor in the immortal world, as long as this matter is exposed, then she will be on par with the eight great immortal emperors. Lei Yu: "Actually, I think too, but it''s not a matter of a while before reaching the immortal emperor." "Yeah, if you can secretly cultivate to the realm of Emperor Immortal, and finally amaze everyone, I am willing to stay in seclusion for two hundred years." Ao Xian said seriously, "Unfortunately, there is an insurmountable gap between Emperor Xianjun and Emperor Xian. " Shui Yang: "Yes, let alone two hundred years, three hundred years, five hundred years, or thousands of years, it may not reach the realm of the immortal emperor." Tang Guo''s lips curled up: "If I had countless immortal emperors'' insights when breaking through, including my own insights." When Tang Guo Xianjun arrived at the Emperor, he didn''t look at the experience of the Emperor, but made a breakthrough with his own understanding. If she read those experiences, she might not need a hundred years, she could break through in just a few decades. What she didn''t look at was because she nned to cultivate slowly considering Wei Xuan''s time in the immortal world. Not long ago, there was a sudden jump in her heart, she felt that there was a crisis from intuition. This kind of thing is very mysterious. Regarding this crisis, she is not sure whether the other party is targeting herself or the people in front of her. Because of this crisis, it surrounds them. It''s not that the person who wants to harm them appears, but that someone has this thought and she feels it in advance. Jiang Zilin said earlier that her vision of breaking through the immortal emperor is very special, and may be more powerful than the average immortal emperor, and the chance of bing holy will be greater by then, even if you don''t look at the sanctification inheritance in his hands, she can understand it. These people have always been the targets of calctions, as long as the people behind them still exist for one day, they may be in danger. In this case, she intends to persuade these people to go back to practice. "If there are so many insights, the time for me to break through the emperor should be shortened a lot." Lei Yu first expressed his stance, then looked at Tang Guo expectantly, "Do you have it?" The other two were also staring at her, as if they were also asking, do you have it? Do you really want to take it out? If it does, they are naturally willing to retreat and enlighten. This is a great opportunity. "I have." Tang Guo replied, "Not only do I have it, but I can also provide you with a ce to practice. When the timees, I will protect you from breaking through the emperor. Run, they can''t catch it." Vol 2 Chapter 4684: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (56) Vol 2 Chapter 4684: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (56) Ao Xianughed loudly: "Okay, as long as you have it, I will do it." "I also join." Lei Yu: "Then let my despising Lao Tzu take a look. I will secretly cultivate to the realm of Emperor Immortal, let his eyes fall to the ground, and then fight him." Ao Xian: "I also want to beat up my dad. He usually wears golden clothes and puts everything on his body. It''s too much to beat." Jiang Zilin quietly watched the three of them being fooled by Tang Guo to continue their cultivation, still a little puzzled in his heart, he felt that she was a temporary thought about this matter. But he didn''t ask much for the time being, and nned to dismiss the three of them. The insights Tang Guo talked about were actually given to her by him. Later I learned that she hadn''t watched it at first, and had mentioned to him before that he had no objection to the friends who wanted to give it to her. A few more immortal emperors can appear, and then the chance of being sanctified in the secret realm he arranged will be greater. The immortal world has been in decline for many years, it is time for new saints to appear to help carry forward the orthodoxy of those old men. The old men used to dream of looking for other holy ces. They couldn''t do it, and they could only rely on these younger generations. With the help of Jiang Zilin, several people appeared in the deserted sea instantly. Before they could be surprised by Jiang Zilin''s strength, Tang Guo pushed her into the ce where she had retreated before. This ce was set up by Jiang Zilin. Only Jiang Zilin could break it. With Tang Guo''s strength, there was no way to break it unless she became a holy. The three of them had a lot of questions to ask Tang Guo. At this time, they were not fools, they always felt that things were not simple, and who was this Jiang Zilin who could move so far in the immortal world in an instant. However, Tang Guo didn''t give them a chance. After tricking them into the formation, he threw them a bunch of insights about the promotion of the Immortal Emperor. Then, Jiang Zilin restarted the formation. "You guys practice hard, and when it''s time to break through the emperor, I wille back to help you protect thew." Tang Guo left a smile for them, and then Jiang Zilin took her back to the original teahouse cubicle. time. The three of Shui Yang looked at each other and didn''t know how to express it for a while. "Damn, it''s really the understanding of the emperor promoted." Ao Xian took a piece of the jade slip left by Tang Guo and looked at it. "This...this, Ao Tian, Ao Tian is a bit familiar. Isnt it the name of my dragon ancestor? This is the perception of the dragon ancestors promotion to the immortal emperor? Unbelievable, is this fake?" "Don''t be stunned,e and have a look." The three of them got busy, and after a while Lei Yu said excitedly: "Lei Kui, Lei Kui is the name of my ancestor of the Lei family, this... is this really my feeling when the ancestor of the family was promoted to the emperor? How could this be? Something appears?" "Shuiyou, is the sacred ancestor of my water family," Shui Yang was shocked, "then this is my feeling when the ancestor of the water family was promoted to the emperor? Where did Tang Guoe from, and where did he find it? The sentiment is very detailed, as if the saint ancestor specially left for us." The three of them then looked at the others, and they all heard many of the names on them, and they were shocked for a while. "Let''s not talk about what Tang Guo means, but for sure, she wants to give these things to us." Lei Yu said, "Keeping us here, it may be that we really want us to break through to the immortal emperor realm. " Vol 2 Chapter 4685: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (57) Vol 2 Chapter 4685: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (57) "Is it about to happen?" Ao Xian looked ugly, "You have found that since thest time, Tang Guo has been devoted to cultivation, and now he is in the realm of the immortal emperor. If there is no major incident, how could she urge us to practice quickly? ?" Shui Yang gritted his teeth: "If something serious happens, our Immortal Monarch realm will not be enough to see, so let''s practice. This kind of opportunity is also rare. I am afraid that few people can break the formation around. Tang Guo has created it for us. If we meet the conditions, there is no reason not to practice. She left us not only the cultivation experience of her own ancestors, but also other predecessors. If we can''t break through to the emperor in two hundred years, then we are too stupid." "Shui Yang is right. Although it is a deserted sea, the formation is rich in immortality, and it is already considered a holy ce for cultivation." Ao Xian said, "Then practice. If you don''t understand anything, we can discuss it together. ." Here, Jiang Zilin was already asking Tang Guo why he wanted to make a temporary move and imprison them for cultivation. "Not long ago, I felt a crisis surrounding us." Jiang Zilin''s face changed slightly: "I didn''t find it." "It''s not murder, it''s a crisis. It''s like someone intends to kill a few of us and hasn''t taken any action for the time being." Tang Guo exined, "If it is murder, you should be able to feel it. Jiang Zilin suddenly realized: "This should be your talent. Judge the crisis in advance. Does the crisis surround the few of you?" "Well, they are now in the realm of the immortal monarch, and they will definitely be proud, maybe they will wander around in the immortal world. If the people behind them really want their lives, it is just a matter of a moment, you can''t save it. If they throw it away for cultivation, there will be less trouble, and they can also prepare for you to open the secret realm in the future. Jiang Zilin smiled: "That''s also good." "The remaining three people, are you nning to cheat like this?" Tang Guo replied, "Naturally, let them go together. Everyone knows them and has a support." Not long after Mingxiu came out, he first talked to Tang Guo about his breakthrough. Tang Guo called people over and flicked, saying that by going to that ce, he could give him a treasure about Buddhism. Mingxiu was fooled and was sent into the formation. The three of them were stunned looking at Shui Yang. When he got the experience of the Buddha, he was very clever to enlighten him, without asking any doubts at all. The insight of the saint ancestor is very valuable, he does not want to waste time. Shui Yang muttered: "It seems that the rest of the people will inevitably be brought in, but Mingxiu is willing." "Neither are you?" Ao Xian asked with a smile. Shui Yang rolled his eyes silently, and finally realized silently. A few dayster, Lin Chu and Ling Qin appeared one after another, and after meeting Tang Guo, they were also thrown here. Seeing the sentiment of their own saint ancestors, the two were also willing to practice. At this point, Tang Guo got all her important friends into the formation to practice, and he was relieved. The crisis surrounding it did not dissipate, and even more intense. On this day, Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin [Youyou Reading .uutxt.me] took the flying magic weapon and rushed to the next ce. In order to send those people in to practice, she dyed for several days and did not keep up with Yun Yichen. No, just after finishing the matter, she nned to follow along to see how Wei Xuan and Yun Yichen were. ording to Jiang Zilin, Su Sai should soon show his thoughts with Wei Xuan. Vol 2 Chapter 4686: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (58) Vol 2 Chapter 4686: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (58) At that time, Yun Yichen was afraid that he would not be able to ept it, and he was bound to act on Susai. What Tang Guo didn''t know was that Yun Yichen was seeing someone. "I heard you have been following a woman recently?" Yun Yichen respectfully said: "Yes." For some reason, he couldn''t lie to his master. If Tang Guo was here, he would recognize Yun Yichen''s master as Emperor Xuan. The Emperor Xuan sighed: "If you stop constantly, you will suffer the chaos, and you have already breeded the demons. You have to cut them off as soon as possible." "Yichen knows." Yun Yichen said so, but he didn''t want to immediately kill Wei Xuan, "Master, please give Yichen some time." Emperor Xuan seemed to be very relieved of Yun Yichen: "Believe in you as a teacher." He came here just to wake up Yun Yichen. If Yun Yichen can''t forget Wei Xuan and still wants to cling to that rtionship, it will almost be destroyed. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t help Yun Yichen kill Wei Xuan. That would not only not get rid of the demons, but also make Yun Yichen''s demons stronger. Yun Yichen was also very conflicted in sending the Emperor Xuan away. "I just went to see Yun Yichen''s movement, and suddenly I can''t find where he is." Jiang Zilin said, "There should be some powerful magic weapon that shielded my spiritual sense. The magic weapon that can shield the saint''s spiritual sense, this The magic weapon level should surpass the fairy weapon." Tang Guo suddenly moved closer to Jiang Zilin: "Here." That kind of crisis is here, and there is still murder in the crisis! Is it for her? Jiang Zilin stopped talking and looked serious. He now thinks that Tang Guo''s previous suggestion is really good. If someone takes action against them, if he can''t see through his cultivation, the other party may give up. Now he seems to be in the realm of Xianjun on the surface, if someone is above Xianjun, if he wants to make a move, he should not hesitate. Just thinking about it, Jiang Zilin felt the overwhelming pressure, as if to crush the two of them, and at the same time the surrounding space was locked, and the permeating fairy gas slowly stopped flowing. Of course, this pressure poses no threat to Jiang Zilin at all. To prevent the opponent from being frightened, he still pretended that he couldn''t bear it, and took Tang Guo back again and again. This pressure was a bit of a threat to Tang Guo, and it was not irresistible, but now she only had the realm of Xianjun, so she made her face pale. System: These two people are worthy of being a pair. Both are so dogs. It''s miserable to be enemies with them. Few people can match this skill of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. At this time, the space around Tang Guo has beenpletely locked. If she and Jiang Zilin really only have the realm of the immortal monarch, today is really a dead end, and no one can save them. "Who?" Tang Guo asked. At this time, she and Jiang Zilin had been "pressed" to the ground, and the flying magic weapon could not fly at all, and even cracks appeared, which shows how powerful each other is. She also bit the tip of her tongue appropriately, and a trace of blood came out from the corner of her mouth, which looked more realistic. System: Oh my god, the host is big, you are too dogged, are you so serious about acting? That person is really not wronged. That person is so miserable! When Tang Guo finished talking about everyone, the other party suppressed another overwhelming aura, and this time both Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin were "pressed" on the ground. The system looked at the two people in an extremely embarrassed manner, and didn''t know what to say. So speechless! What a pit. Vol 2 Chapter 4687: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (59) Vol 2 Chapter 4687: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (59) There is obviously nomunication between them, but they cooperate so tacitly. Is this the legendary couple? That person might be sure that Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin could no longer resist, and finally revealed their true bodies. "It''s you?" Tang Guo was stunned for a while when he saw Emperor Xuan appearing, but on the surface she made a very incredible look. In fact, she had suspected Emperor Xuan, so Xuan Emperor appeared, she just froze for a while, not too surprised. Emperor Xuan stood there, as if he was one with the heavens and humans, watching Tang Guo''s eyes show a little pity: "It''s me, I didn''t want to kill you." "Unfortunately, I can''t find a few others for the time being. I can only kill you first and then kill the others." Emperor Xuan said this sentence in a t tone, "If you want to me, me the immortal emperor who ran away. Obviously there is a heritage of sanctification, but I hid. If I don''t kill you, how can I let others help me find the Ninth Immortal Emperor." Tang Guo understood now. This person wanted to kill them, the second generation of immortals, and then put the me on the ninth immortal emperor. As long as he did it cleanly, even if there was no evidence that the ninth immortal emperor killed them, they would Go find people. Based on Emperor Xuan''s personal ability, it is very difficult to find someone. Listening to it, other people probably don''t want to find someone, and think it''s better to let it go. Based on Tang Guo''s understanding of other immortal emperors, this might really be the case. Even if many people were tempted at first, the Buddha could persuade them toe back. To say that other people, including her father, will be tempted if they guess that the new immortal emperor will have a heritage of sanctification, and they may find someone. But the Buddha will definitely persuade them toe back. "If you kill me, my father will not let you go." Tang Guo pretended to be nervous and said, still backing away. Emperor Xuanyi thought that he was in control of everything, locked the surrounding space, and shielded the magic treasure. The secret here, no one can find him killing. Therefore, he is not afraid at all. The space has been locked, and there are only two small fairy monarchs in front of him. He can pinch to death at will. His expression is still faint: "I will do something clean, Qingdi can''t find out. I will not only do it clean, but also make you disappear clean. They will only suspect that the ninth emperor did." "Even if they are not sure, they will find someone." Because the Ninth Immortal Emperor may have a heritage of sanctification in his hands, Emperor Xuan didn''t care much about Yun Yichen''s progress. If he can get the inheritance of sanctification, Yun Yichen''s fate is to be integrated by him. "It''s a pity, they all say that you are the most promising to be promoted to a saint. I can''t wait that long." Emperor Xuan''s eyes were cold, his lifespan was less than that of other immortal emperors, and his talents were not good. Well calcted, he was able to cultivate to the Immortal Emperor by using many partial methods. The method of partiality is also destined to be a lot of retreat. If he can''t get the orthodox inheritance of sanctification, he can only stop here. He found the traces left by the saint back then, and for this reason, he also delved into the formation. Unfortunately, the formation set by the saint was very powerful. Not only could he not break the formation, but he was also seriously injured. So far, his injuries have not been fully recovered, and there is a hidden magic weapon on his body, so that it will not be discovered. Later, he wanted to calcte the remnant soul of the saint was born, yes, he thought that the remnant soul of the saint must be in that formation. Unexpectedly, no matter what method is used, it still fails. Vol 2 Chapter 4688: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (60) Vol 2 Chapter 4688: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (60) He still went back to see the ce asionally, the formation was still stable, and with his current understanding of the formation, it was not broken at all. Here, he can only find another way, as long as he cultivates to the realm of a saint, maybe he can break that formation and finally get the huge treasure left by the saint. The appearance of the Ninth Immortal Emperor gave him hope. It''s a pity that those few people didn''t want to find someone at all, and they said just let the flow go. ording to him, it''s better to arrest people and ask them to pass on the sanctification inheritance, so that all eight of them can benefit. Isn''t that good? There is no way, he can only make the best move, and only if they make them angry, they will try to find out the people. The eight immortal emperors joined forces, even in the realm of immortal emperors, it is not so easy to hide them, they will definitely find the trace of the other party. And he didn''t dare to look for him alone, it was easy to expose and cause dissatisfaction from others. Thinking about it, that is, this method is the safest. These people are really amazing. After they are worthy of being saints, they could escape his previous calctions. Yun Yichen was in their hands and couldn''t please. Not only that, they all advanced to the realm of the fairy king, which made him feel nervous. In time, these have be immortal emperors, and if he is not sanctified, his life will be exhausted. When Emperor Xuan went to Tang Guos position, he was not afraid of Tang Guos offering of any treasure, because his soul was suppressed, Tang Guos divine sense could not be used, and he could not take out the treasure that Qing Emperor gave her, even the magic weapon of life. There is no way to sacrifice it. This is the suppression of strength. No one can escape the person he wants to kill. Seeing Emperor Xuan slowly approaching him step by step, Tang Guo''s expression was flustered, but she had actually grabbed Jiang Zilin''s arm. At this time, Jiang Zilin''s voice rang in her ears: "The space ispletely sealed off, this time he can''t escape." In the past, Emperor Xuan couldn''t help but because he had left behind in the immortal realm, and he was limited by his formation and strength, and he couldn''t catch people. This time it was different, he had already sealed off all the surroundings, and Emperor Xuan also helped to shield the secret, which was very convenient for him. Tang Guo felt relieved when she heard that she was not afraid of Emperor Xuan, but that Emperor Xuan would run. This time she ran, and she would not be able to catch it anymore, which was still a potential threat. She had already figured out how to deal with Emperor Xuan, and put him in the soul stone, unable to survive, unable to seek death, reincarnation is simply impossible, and any back-hands are useless. When Emperor Xuan was about to do something, he suddenly found Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin standing up. He frowned and was thinking whether Tang Guo had some hole cards. At this moment, Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin let go of their cultivation. "Will anyone tell you that I am the ninth immortal emperor? I''m sorry, I don''t have a sanctification inheritance in my hand, but there is a living saint." Tang Guo''s words surprised Xuandi. When Tang Guo let go of his cultivation, he dispelled the idea of killing Tang Guo. Xianjun can kill casually, but Xiandi can''t. He immediately withdrew from the locked space and turned around to flee, only to find that he couldn''t escape at all. Outside the locked space, the space was still locked. His eyes fell on Jiang Zilin, is that him? "Are you not a descendant of Profound Sage?" Jiang Zilin said at this time, "You don''t have the breath of Profound Sage." A descendant of a saint, regardless of blood rtionship, as long as it is a descendant, his skills must be rted to the saint. Vol 2 Chapter 4689: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (61) Vol 2 Chapter 4689: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (61) This time Jiang Zilin carefully sensed that there was no aura of Profound Saint in the Emperor Xuan''s body, and even his cultivation techniques were not orthodox. Emperor Xuan did not answer, and now his face appeared panicked, and he was about to flee. Jiang Zilin: "Don''t bother." "In my hands, you can''t escape." "If I''m not wrong, you don''t have much lifespan, so it''s no wonder that you are so impatient. Then it can be said that you should be a person who existed during the saint period. You killed the descendant of Profound Sage and reced the identity of the other party. Isn''t it? It''s a pity that you didn''t get the Xuansheng technique." Emperor Xuan''s expression changed drastically, and Jiang Zilin continued: "Since you are a person from the saint period, do you know my name?" "Jiang Zilin." Jiang Zilin said, "My name is Jiang Zilin." Emperor Xuan was taken aback for a moment, then his face paled: "Jiang Zilin? Thest saint?" Jiang Zilin, thest sanctified, Tianzong wizard, was regretted by countless people. But why is he still there? Didn''t all the saints fall in the Great Tribtion? "it''s me." "you" "I''m not dead," Jiang Zilin said, "It should be said that we have met again. Below, I have been paying attention to you for a long time. If my power were not restrained at the time, you should have died long ago. Emperor Xuan gritted his teeth, intending to use a secret method to break through the space here, but the next moment, he vomited blood, did not move for half a step, and could not help showing fear. Is this a saint? He hasn''t felt the existence of a saint for too long. It should be said that he has never felt the power of a saint. In the sage period, he was an unknown pawn, and Jiang Zilin was right, he was not a descendant of the Profound Sage. At the time of the Great Tribtion, all the saints fell, and countless masters were seriously injured. Many families and sect descendants have died, and those who can stay have paid a certain price. At that time, the descendant of Profound Sage was only a little boy of the seventh generation. The little boy was seriously injured. He took the opportunity to kill the little boy and got the token of Profound Sage. He hadn''t obtained the Profound Sage technique, he could only piece together, but fortunately, because of the saint of the Profound Sage descendant, he had no shortage of resources. However, his talent is not good, he can only use the side door to improve his cultivation. Now, it is the limit. If he does not seek the method of sanctification, he will really dissipate in this world. "After you killed Profound Sage, then I will also help Profound Sage avenge today. Profound Sage''s line will not fall." Jiang Zilin is a little lucky now, those old men have to let him stay and watch the inheritance. Thew, otherwise people like Emperor Xuan, ordinary people really can''t solve it. "No, you can''t kill me!" Profound Emperor yelled, still trying to escape, but the pressure from the saint, how could his little fairy emperor be able to resist. Jiang Zilin only needs rules to suppress, and he makes him bleed. "Do you want to use him to practice hands?" Jiang Zilin suddenly said to Tang Guo, thinking that Emperor Xuan was a very useful whetstone. Emperor Xuan''s expression was painful, and his heart was angry. He was obviously humiliated. Tang Guo refused: "Resolve it sooner, I don''t need to practice hands." The immortal world is more peaceful than she thought. Besides, she has rich experience inbat. It is better for this guy to deal with it early to avoid idents. Jiang Zilin nodded: "That''s OK." "Pretend him here." Tang Guo took out the soul stone, "Lest he use the means, no one can understand this thing in." Jiang Zilin walked in front of Emperor Xuan in an instant, pped his head with a palm, and Emperor Xuan''s body dissipated. Vol 2 Chapter 4690: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (62) Vol 2 Chapter 4690: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (62) The soul of Emperor Xuan wanted to escape, but was caught by Jiang Zilin and sealed it with the secret technique. This guy disturbs him every life, it''s very annoying, and he wants to clean up. Emperor Xuan shouted miserably, Jiang Zilin ignored him, grabbed him and moved to Tang Guo''s front. Tang Guo opened the soul stone and was pushed into the soul stone by Jiang Zilin amid the scream of "Don''t--" from Emperor Xuan. The Profound Emperor who fell into the soul stone screamed in it. "Why is the soul stone in your hand?" Emperor Li Xuan, who was already in the soul stone, suddenly stopped shouting, and a very confused voice came out. Tang Guo: "The secret realm full of murderous intent, which was obtained by Huanghai, did you do it?" "So you are the one who undermined my n?" Xuandi said in shock. Tang Guo: "I not only ruined your n, but also knew Yun Yichen''s identity. Unfortunately, you are in the soul stone and there is no way to get in touch with him. Now you are you, Yun Yichen is Yun Yichen." "But you have to worry, I am a more kind person, and will do you well. After a while, Yun Yichen wille in. When the timees, you two will be able to merge with each other." "I curse you..." Before Emperor Xuan finished speaking, Tang Guo interrupted him. "You should know the function of the soul stone. Any curse in the soul stone will not take effect. The person who enters the soul stone will neither live nor die nor reincarnate." "I hate it!" "What do you hate? You are just a person who plunders other people''s opportunities, a person who should have died a long time ago, and almost ruined the person who inherited the Profound Sage." Tang Guo sneered, and she did not expect that the biggest threat would be solved in this way. , Now I''m waiting for Yun Yichen. She took the soul stone in her hand and began to create an illusion for the Profound Emperor. Emperor Xuan wanted to be holy, so she created an illusion that every time the opponent failed when they were holy. After seeing this, Jiang Zilin praised: "It''s a beautiful job, it''s better than killing him directly." "Xuansheng has no descendants now." Jiang Zilin was a little sad. Tang Guoforted: "Isn''t the inheritance in your hands? The immortal world is full of talents, and there will always be suitable people to help Xuansheng carry forward the inheritance." "Yes." Jiang Zilin''s mood improved, "then let''s go to Yun Yichen?" "By the way, about Emperor Xuan, do you want to tell your father about them?" Jiang Zilin asked. Tang Guo groaned: "I can''t do it anymore. I''ll talk about itter. The Xuan Emperor does not appear, and it will have no effect on the immortal world. Tell them that it will inevitably involve a lot of things. For example, the inheritance of sanctification will be a trouble." "Also." Yun Yichen is always upset today. Since his master Xuandi left, he has felt this way, and has no idea of going to Wei Xuan. He couldn''t guess what, but thought it was Wei Xuan''s existence, which caused him a demons. Otherwise, why did he feel this way after Master reminded him? Because of this, he never went to Wei Xuan for a long time. When he knows the news of Wei Xuan again, it is the news that Wei Xuan and Su Sai are about to be Taoists. Although Wei Xuan has children, she is obvious to all, and the Su family agreed. At present, Wei Xuan has followed Su Sai to Cangzhou, preparing for the ceremony for her and Su Sai. Wei Ming has no objection to this, but rather agrees. On the contrary, Yun Yichen is very annoying for him. The other party hasn''t appeared recently, so I let him breathe a sigh of relief and hope that the other party will not persecute his mother''s happy life. Vol 2 Chapter 4691: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (63) Vol 2 Chapter 4691: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (63) After Yun Yichen knew about this, he hurried to Cangzhou. Tang Guo also knew this from Jiang Zilin''s mouth, and followed along. It may be that Tang Guo intervened too much. After Yun Yichen found Wei Xuan, he persuaded the other party, but he left without any results. Because Yun Yichen is only now in the golden fairy realm, he is not the opponent of the Su family at all. Yun Yichen is not a fool, he doesn''t do things that are uncertain. In the crowd, Tang Guo saw that Wei Xuan and Su Sai sessfully held the ceremony of the Taoist couple, weing the blessings of many people. Tang Guo also gave a gift, and then left without stopping. She guessed that Yun Yichen would not give up, and shoulde back. Su Sai is sincere to Wei Xuan, and Wei Xuan also really likes Su Sai, not because of other things. These two people also seem to match well. With Wei Xuan''s personality, if the memory is restored, I am afraid that I would be very lucky to choose Su Sai instead of Yun Yichen. "I don''t know this Tang fairy." At the end of the Taoist ceremony, when counting the gifts, Wei Xuan found a very precious gift. Seeing the taboo on it, everyone was at a loss. I didnt see it, and I dont know how to thank it." Su Sai checked the gift inside and was shocked: "This is..." "Cultivation experience." Wei Xuan answered, "I don''t know why Fairy Tang gave me such a valuable gift. It is the practice experience of Xuanxian to the emperor." Su Sai looked at the name on the gift again, could not help but read: "Qingzhou Tangguo, Qingzhou Tangguo, Qingzhou, Qingdi, Tangguo, Qingdi''s daughter?" Su Sai''s eyes widened: "No way?" "The daughter of Emperor Qing?" Wei Xuan was puzzled. "Daughter of Emperor Qing, one of the Eight Immortal Emperors?" "That''s right, it should be her. I shouldn''t be able to give such a valuable gift to someone else. This gift, even for the entire Su family, is very important." Wei Xuan understood: "If this is the case, let''s make a rubbing copy and put it in the library of the Su family for all the children of the Su family to watch." Su Sai was embarrassed, he suddenly felt that he was climbing. The Su family has never been a fairy emperor, this experience is very valuable. "Since Fairy Tang sent it this day, I shouldn''t mind if I do this. In a few days, let''s visit her specifically." Wei Xuan said, "It''s important to improve your strength, so don''t stick to that much." Su Sai nodded: "Okay." It''s okay to put it in the Su Family Library, so that the rest of the Su Family will not talk about Wei Xuan''s gossip. If they know that she has some friendship with Fairy Tang, let alone bully her, it''s an umbre. Thinking of this, Su Sai suddenly felt that if Fairy Tang did this, wouldn''t it be the purpose? With such good intentions, is Tang Fairy really rted to Xuan''er? It can be seen that Xuan''er''s appearance obviously doesn''t know what''s going on. In short, it is not a bad thing, Susai quickly forgot about it. And Tang Guo, who had done a great deal, had already gone to the deserted sea to visit his friends who were cultivating. Even though the biggest crisis was lifted, she didn''t mean to let them out, just stay there and practice. "When the secret realm is opened, after they break through to the Emperor, what do you think?" Jiang Zilin asked, since Tang Guo wanted to y, he would y with her. When the timees, these juniors will be inherited earlier than their parents, and that will be funny. However, he guessed that Jiang was still old and spicy, and these small ones were almost meaningless. "Okay." Tang Guo felt that this was good, and she also wanted Qing Di and the others to see how these Immortal Second Generations would look like a blockbuster. Vol 2 Chapter 4692: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (64) Vol 2 Chapter 4692: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (64) After finishing the work, Tang Guo continued to practice again. Because the people behind the scenes are eliminated, she ns to practice while taking a look at the practice of some of the seniors. After practicing here, it is very fast. One hundred years have passed. Tang Guo was one step short of entering the realm of a saint. Sooner orter, she will take this step. As for when, she will have to wait for the opportunity, perhaps by chance an epiphany can be achieved. At this time, Tang Guo didn''t force it anymore. She really didn''t want to have an epiphany at this time. The visions that the saint would have at that time must be that the real fairnd is blooming all over the world, and the fairy music will also y. It is impossible to keep a low profile. "Your talent is better than mine." Jiang Zilin was the one who shocked the most. "It''s only a hundred years, just one step away." "This is a special situation for me." Tang Guo said, "I have memories of many lives." Jiang Zilin calmed down a lot: "Yes, this experience alone is notparable to others. One-life experience is one-life perception. This kind of opportunity is rare, and almost no one can meet it." Then, Jiang Zi Lin was a little relieved. At this time, he seemed to be able to feel the entanglement of being Tang Guo''s friends. "Has Yun Yichen left the customs?" Tang Guo asked. Before she retreats, Yun Yichen also retreats, this is what Jiang Zilin told her. Jiang Zilin shook his head: "Not yet." "Oh, when he leaves the customs, he should settle ounts with the Su family, and he can''t let him seed." Jiang Zilin smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Wei Xuan is also considered your disciple, and the Su family is also not bad. Su Family Ancestor is also considered a side door of the saint, Su Sai is very good, and you may get a saint. inherited." Jiang Zilin didn''t give everything in vain, so he went to the secret realm if he wanted to. At this moment, Jiang Zilin''s expression suddenly changed. Tang Guo immediately asked, "What''s wrong?" "There is movement in the deserted sea formation. Those of your friends may be promoted to the emperor." While talking, Jiang Zilin had already teleported out of the formation with Tang Guo. He opened the formation and found that all six of them were promoted to the emperor. the trend of. He pinched the tactics to stop the six people, and the six people immediately became sober and found that it was Jiang Zilin and Tang Guo, and his heart was relieved. "I will take you to a breakthrough." Jiang Zilin said. Tang Guo followed, "Don''t worry, when we break through, Zilin will bring us back." None of the six resisted, and was allowed to be taken by Jiang Zilin to the ce where Tang Guo had broken through to the Immortal Emperor. When the six people saw this ce, they all showed weird smiles, Tang Guo was too bad, it was clear that they wanted to make Qingdi angry. However, they also noticed one thing. Tang Guo called Jiang Zilin Zilin. It seemed that this masked powerhouse was even more powerful and defeated Yun Yichen. If they were, they would also choose this strong man. Not only apany Tang Guo, but also put her first, and Yun Yichen seemed rtively indifferent, like an orphan with a heart to cultivate immortality. "The formation has been set up, you can practice." Jiang Zilin said, "Don''t worry about someoneing in, they can''t break this formation." Of course Lei Yu and the others were not worried. They vaguely guessed that Jiang Zilin was not an ordinary powerhouse, he could be in the realm of a saint, and the lowest was a quasi saint. Although I don''t know how the saints still exist now, the opportunity is ced in front of them. If you don''t work hard, you will be a fool. Everyone let go of their momentum and continued to break through. Tang Guo saw the immortal energy rushing from all directions, and said, "I''m afraid it''s not enough, so I have to set up a gathering formation." Vol 2 Chapter 4693: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (65) Vol 2 Chapter 4693: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (65) Tang Guo took out a pile of celestial stones from Na Jie, and began to make formations. Jiang Zilin didn''t make a move for this small formation. Tang Guo threw hundreds of thousands of immortal stones into the formation, and if it wasn''t enough for a while, he threw a bunch of them in, the same as without money. At this time, the movement of the six people breaking through the immortal emperor''s realm was not umon, and the immortal energy was like a whirlwind in their direction. Due to the movement this time, many people in retreat could not help but wake up, the immortal energy ran away, and they had no way to immerse themselves in cultivation. Qingdi and the others, naturally rushed here one after another, and seeing the same ce, the faces of several people were strange and speechless. "What do you think?" Qingdi asked other people, "If you have a rtionship with the person before, the other person is not afraid of us, but doesn''t want to meet us." "But why did the other party choose this ce?" Lei Di asked. Emperor Han also wondered: "Is the movement this time too big? It''s really a promotion to the Immortal Emperor, not..." Not what, needless to say, everyone knows what is going on. "Sanctification will not allow immortal energy to flow quickly," said the Buddha. "ording to the record, the scene of sanctification is that more auras will emerge between the heavens and the earth, which will benefit the entire immortal world, and everyone can instantly fall into enlightenment and gain benefits. How long it takes to have an epiphany depends on the individual''s chance and understanding. Not only that, there is another aspect of the vision of sanctification, that is, all parts of the fairy world are withered trees in spring, flowers grow everywhere, and fairy music ys." "Then breaking through to the realm of Immortal Emperor, how could there be such a big movement?" Dan Emperor raised doubts. Longdi said: "Perhaps this child has a strong talent and is different from ordinary people?" Everyone thought about it, and thought it might be so. "By the way, you can''t ask the people inside to run this time. Xiao Jiu can''t intercept him. We have to catch Xiao Shi." Shui Di gritted his teeth and said, "We have to arrange our surroundings. I don''t believe it yet. Now, the formations set up by a few of us cant stop an immortal emperor who has just been promoted, and will not eat it, run or run, we brothers and sisters, its toote to love our brothers and sisters." "Mei Shui is right. Let''s quickly set up an array to block the surrounding area. We will wait in every direction to ensure that the other party can''t go anywhere." Long Di frustrated his palm and smiled, "This guy inside , I cant run today. If Xiao Shi is a woman, then its okay to say it. If its a man, she must be beaten." At this time, the Buddha also responded: "It is the lesson to be taught." A few people did not dy too much, and began to arrange the formation. When the rest of the immortal realm arrived, they found that the seven immortal emperors were standing in various directions as if they were facing great enemies, as if they were on guard. "By the way, Emperor Xuan didn''te again." Qing Emperor nced across the crowd, "Is it still in retreat?" "Which time is he not like this? Just forget it if you don''te. We will tell him when we meet next time." Lei Di said. Emperor Han: "The Emperor Xuan seems to have not seen him in a hundred years." "It''s normal if you haven''t seen it for hundreds of years. He doesn''t like to join in the fun." Long Di said, dispelling everyone''s doubts, "Let''s just stare inside. Today, no matter what, you will catch Xiao Shi, maybe Xiao Shi. You can find Xiao Jiu." "These two dead children are really too worrying." Lei Di grinned, "Today we brothers and sisters must let them experience brother and sister rtionship." The Buddha said with a smile: "Goodness." Vol 2 Chapter 4694: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (66) Vol 2 Chapter 4694: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (66) Xianqi was still rushing to the ce where the six people were sitting cross-legged, and more and more people gathered outside the formation. Obviously crying soul forest is a dangerous ce, just because of the promotion of the immortal emperor here, the people from the immortal worlde together, making this dangerous ce less dangerous. In particr, there are still several powerful immortal emperors sitting in town, no one dares to cause trouble here, but it is extremely safe. "I don''t know who it is, so powerful, the immortal spirits of the entire immortal world are running to this ce." "It must be stronger than the immortal emperor a hundred years ago." "If the promotion to the immortal emperor seeds today, then our immortal world will be the top ten immortal emperors." "I don''t know why. The immortal emperor has not appeared a hundred years ago. You haven''t seen it. Just now I heard several immortal emperors of Qingdi, discussing not to let this one run away, and they have arranged formations around , Look at the position of the Qing Emperor, they are afraid that people will run away." Everyone couldn''tugh or cry as soon as this was said. One hundred years ago, the Ninth Immortal Emperor ran away after being promoted, and once became one of the unsolved mysteries of the immortal world. Immortal energy emerged ferociously, and all the people on the way blew their hair up. The crowd is talking, and there are more and more people. With such a big movement, Wei Xuan also came here, with Su Sai and Wei Ming beside her. Wei Ming has also grown into a handsome son, who is considered a small celebrity in the Cangzhou area. At this time, his cultivation base has already reached the realm of Luo Jinxian, and his talent is not bad. Wei Xuan was already in the realm of Xianjun. The reason for cultivating so fast is that one is that she has a good talent andprehension, and the second is that Tang Guo left her with the training experience, which made her avoid many detours. Even if she took her son and Su Sai to be a Taoist couple, none of the Su family in Cangzhou is not convinced by her. Without Wei Xuan, the status of the Su family in Cangzhou would not have reached the present. Wei Xuan was in the realm of Xianjun again, and it took such a short time. In the eyes of the Su Family, it would be a matter of time before Wei Xuan was promoted to Emperor Xian. Su Saito Wei Xuan''s blessing has also reached the realm of Xianjun. He is the Daluo Jinxian himself, almost reaching Xianjun, which is regarded as the best talent of the Su family. With the experience of cultivation, a hundred years have passed, and it is still a bit unreasonable if you don''t advance to the realm of Immortal Monarch. "I don''t know who was promoted to the Immortal Emperor this time, the movement is so big." Su Sai sighed, the immortal world is really full of talents, but he believes that one day he can also be promoted to the immortal emperor [5200.bqg5200.me ] Circles. He thought of his cultivation experience, and whispered to Wei Xuan, "Fairy Tang shoulde here with such a big movement, maybe we can meet her." "Ok." A hundred years ago, after Wei Xuan and Su Sai held a ceremony for the couple, they received Tang Guo''s gift and decided to visit Tang Guo in a few days. In addition to thanking each other, I also wanted to figure out why she gave such an expensive gift. Unexpectedly, when I went to Qingzhou, I learned that Tang Guo had gone to practice, and I didn''t know when he would return. Later, as soon as the two of them were free, they would ask if Tang Guo had gone home. For a hundred years, they had not seen anyone. With such a big movement today, they believe that people in the fairy world wille here, and maybe they will meet people. Su Sai and Wei Xuan were talking. In the past few years, the rtionship between the two of them has be better. No matter where they go, the two of them are walking together. Even Wei Ming is very acquainted and will deliberately leave the two to get along. space. Vol 2 Chapter 4695: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (67) Vol 2 Chapter 4695: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (67) Suddenly, Su Sai and Wei Xuan felt a cold look in their eyes, and they were shocked. They quickly followed their gazes, and Yun Yichen''s figure appeared in the two of them. "It''s him." Su Sai put away the smile on his face, "I''m afraid I''m not reconciled." Wei Xuan: "What if you are not reconciled? Just ignore him. This person is quite unreasonable." Wei Xuan didn''t know when he first went to the immortal world and didn''t know anything. Come to entangle, if hees to entangle again, when I see Fairy Tang, I will definitely talk about it." If Yun Yichen is not entangled, she is not easy to say, so that others will think that she is framing each other. Yun Yichen has not gone to see Wei Xuan anymore, his brows are deeply frowned. At first, watching Su Sai and Wei Xuan be a Taoistpanion, he was unwilling in his heart. But he knew very well that with his strength at the time, he was the one who suffered from trouble at the Su''s house. So he nned to upgrade his cultivation first, wait until he became strong enough, and then go to the Su family to find trouble, and he must **** Wei Xuan back. Whether he kills Wei Xuan or not, Wei Xuan can''t be with other people. However, he did not expect that the aura from Wei Xuanhe and Su Sai turned out to be in the realm of the immortal monarch, not weaker than him at all. When Wei Xuan was still weak, Su Sai had some threats, but now both of them can pose a threat to him, which makes Yun Yichen a little broken. How could Wei Xuan improve so fast? There should be some opportunities. Yun Yichen could only guess like this, and his desire to make trouble was eliminated. With his current strength, falling into the hands of the two will suffer. At this moment, Yun Yichen desperately wanted to improve his strength, his cultivation speed was not fast enough. He did not go to greet the two Wei Xuan, but walked inside, intending to see if Emperor Xuan came. He hasn''t seen Emperor Xuan for a hundred years, and if Emperor Xuan is not there, he can only go to Emperor Xuan''s pce to find some ways to improve his cultivation. Remembering that Emperor Xuan said that he could read the books in the library at will, Yun Yichen wanted to go back. However, he insisted and decided to wait until the end here before going back. When I walked inside, I only saw Qingdi and others, but did not see Emperor Xuan. This was also Yun Yichen''s expectation. I rememberst time, Emperor Xuan was not here either. Comparing Qingdi several people, it is normal for Xuandi to not show up for hundreds of years, and the whole fairy world knows that he is a retreat. Yun Yichen greeted the Qingdi first, and worshipped the others one by one. Seeing himing alone, Qingdi didn''t see Tang Guo, and asked, "Isn''t Guoer with you?" "No." Yun Yichen replied. In fact, he found that, except for the first time, Tang Guo hadn''t shown much enthusiasm for him. At first he was willing to do this, butter when he met Emperor Xuan, he was not enthusiastic about it anymore. When he saw Wei Xuandu, he even thought about breaking up his previous rtionship with Tang Guo. However, Emperor Xuan''s attitude towards Wei Xuan was not good, and hisck of confidence in the immortal world allowed him to maintain that rtionship. Tang Guo didn''te to him, he was also happy. In the past hundred years, he hadn''t really seen Tang Guo, and he didn''t know where she went to y. Tang Guo has a good talent for cultivation. He often fishes for three days and hangs on the for two days, and has no interest in cultivation at all. To be honest, Yun Yichen hates such people very much, arrogantlyzy. If it were not for the talent, it would have been surpassed by countless people. Vol 2 Chapter 4696: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (68) Vol 2 Chapter 4696: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (68) If he had such a talent, he would definitely not waste it. Qingdi didn''t know what Yun Yichen was thinking, and when he saw that he didn''t know where Tang Guo was, he didn''t ask much. He wasn''t satisfied with Yun Yichen. He hadn''t seen Tang Guo in a hundred years, but Yun Yichen didn''t worry, he looked cold and indifferent. Emperor Qing was thinking, if Tang Guo appeared this time, she would have to ask her whether she was determined to choose Yun Yichen or Jiang Zilin. Three dayster, the movement inside was much smaller, and it was originally crazily pouring in and waiting for the immortal energy to slowly stop. Everyone held their breath and stared intently inside, all wanting to see the demeanor of the Tenth Immortal Emperor. "Hold it." Qingdi reminded everyone. Long Di smiled: "Don''t worry, I will never ask Xiao Shi to run away. If Xiao Shi dares to run, watch Lao Tzu''s dragon wagging his tail." "If you dare to run, take me a thunderstorm." Lei Di said. Water Emperor: "The water is ready, I will be responsible for floodingter." Emperor Han: "I am in charge of ice." "I got some poison, and if it was spread, Xiao Shi should be caught off guard." Dandi said. The Buddha smiled: "Then I will recite the mantra to affect Xiao Shi''s mind and make him unable to react." Qingdi has already drawn out the sword: "Okay, our formation is so perfect, Xiao Shi can''t escape." "If you run away again, I won''t be a dragon." Longdi hummed, obviously thinking that this time is foolproof. The crowd onlookers showed some pity, the tenth immortal emperor is really pitiful, and these old immortal emperors will be targeted by these veteran immortals just now. "me Xiao Jiu and Xiao Shi for being too arrogant. He appeared in the same ce. This is simply despising a few of us." Lei Di stared at the inside,ughing, "Today Xiao Shi If I run away again, my surname will be Tian instead of Lei." At this time, Tang Guo and the others in the formation actually heard the voice outside, and all six of them had already been promoted to the Immortal Emperor, and they were feeling the powerful force emerging in their bodies. When Lei Yu heard Lei Di''s words, his eyes lit up: "My father wants to change his surname." "My dad won''t be a dragon soon." Ao Xian said with a smile, "My dad is going to be ashamed." Tang Guo smiled at this moment: "Then we go now?" Everyone smiled at each other and nodded quickly. Tang Guo had taught them the secret method of hiding the cultivation base before, and they hid the cultivation base to the realm of the immortal monarch. Now they are in the realm of Immortal Emperor, they are really not in a hurry, showing their strength in front of the old guys. Lei Yu suddenly said, "Or, let''s show our strength again when we are sanctified, ande to a big one." "Do you think the saint is Chinese cabbage?" Lin Chu said grimly, "Don''t think about it, it takes time and opportunity to be a saint. Did your mind hit the formation?" Lei Yu smiled: "Just talk about it, don''t mind, justughed." "Zilin, you can take us out." Tang Guo only said at this moment. Jiang Zilin nodded gently, covering all the people, and moving them in an instant, bringing everyone to a secret corner. "Haha, go, go in and find my father, I really want to see what they do next." Lei Yu couldn''t wait, "I will be surnamed Tian from now on, you must remember Ha." Everyone shook their heads andughed. How much Lei Yu wants him to be embarrassed. When a group of people appeared, it did attract many people''s attention. Vol 2 Chapter 4697: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (69) Vol 2 Chapter 4697: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (69) After all, they are the second generation of immortals who are famous in the fairy world, and this is the first time they have appeared so neatly. Many people are guessing that they must have been practicing in remote ces, so they camete. This time there were no small areas of growing flowers and dead trees all over the spring, so everyone did not have any epiphany. "Father." Tang Guo came to the front of Qingdi, and the others were also looking for their own elders. When Qingdi saw Tang Guo, his eyes lit up: "Guo''er is here, where did you go to y?" "Just wander around." Qingdi nodded, looked at the formation, his eyes showed thoughts: "Why can''t Xiaoshie out yet?" There was a bad feeling in everyone''s hearts. At this moment, Jiang Zilin saw Tang Guo''s signal and immediately removed the formation. As if the scene reappeared a hundred years ago, everyone had a bad hunch when they saw the formation broken. Sure enough, when the formation waspletely broken, the inside was empty and there was no one. "Where is Xiaoshi?" Lei Di yelled, and rushed in. "Xiaori''s Xiaoshi, run away again!" "Damn! How did you run?" Dragon Emperor rushed in too, looking very broken. Is this God''s will not let him be a dragon? Others hurriedly checked their surroundings. Divine Sense began arge-scale search, but found no abnormalities, and their expressions seemed to be split. They had been preparing for so long, and people slipped away silently, their faces disappeared. The rest of the people were also dumbfounded, what kind of person it was that slipped away under the eyelids of several immortal emperors. No matter what, they admire it very much. "Let''s go." Dandi sighed and tried to save his face, "Xiao Jiu and Xiao Shi are mostly in the same group, and there are special secret methods, which slipped away under our noses." The Qing Emperor sighed, "Hide what to hide, and I won''t eat them." Tang Guo discovered that the second generation of immortals wereughing, and at the same time, they were pretending tofort a few immortal emperors. If they were discovered in the future, I wonder if they would be beaten. "Let''s go, Xiao Jiu Xiaoshi doesn''t want to show up, and we can''t help it." Qingdi said. Everyone agreed, and the others started to walk outside. But this time, the Qing Emperor didn''t have much patience, and asked Yun Yichen and Tang Guo whether they wanted to follow him back or continue to practice. Yun Yichen had his own ideas. He nned to go to Emperor Xuan''s Library to see if he could find a way to quickly improve his cultivation level, so he rejected the Qing Emperor and said that he was going to practice, but the Qing Emperor did not force it. "Father, I''m going back with you, I kind of miss my mother." Qingdi''s expression softened: "Well, let''s go back." Qingdi nced at Jiang Zilin, this guy must be going back with him, just in time to go back and talk to Guo''er about future ns, that Yun Yichen likes to practice , Just go to practice, the wings are also hard, no one needs protection. Qingdi was dissatisfied, but didn''t say much, took out the flying magic weapon, the three of them sat up and left under everyone''s eyes. Wei Xuan knew what was going on inside, and Su Circuit: "It seems we can only visit Qingzhou." "That''s right, let''s go to Qingzhou?" Su Sai asked, getting Wei Xuan''s affirmation. Before long, the people here dispersed. But the shame of several immortal emperors today is spread all over the immortal world. The people who slipped away under their noses were indeed pping them in the face. Lei Yu crowded their eyebrows, and they could see that they were very happy now. Vol 2 Chapter 4698: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (70) Vol 2 Chapter 4698: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (70) After returning to Qingzhou, Tang Guo and Qingdi''s couple got together, and Qingdi quickly asked her what she thought. "Guo''er, do you want Jiang Zilin or Yun Yichen?" Qingdi asked more directly, "Father thinks Yun Yichen is not good." Tang Guo couldn''tugh or cry: "I choose Jiang Zilin." "I know, take the time, how about you and Yun Yichen breaking off your engagement?" "Yes, I''ll talk about it myself in a while." Tang Guo said, Qingdi has no objection. Since his daughter has decided, he can rest assured, "Father, when the marriage contract is terminated, I will introduce Jiang Zilin to you." Qingdi think about it this way, lest bad rumors spread and make the fairy world talk a lot. Although he is very curious about where Jiang Zilin is sacred, sooner orter he will be his son-inw, so he doesn''t worry. Only within a few days, Qingdi received the news that Yun Yichen was about to retreat, and he came to Tang Guo again. "Since Brother Yichen wants to retreat, let''s wait until he retreats. It won''t affect anything." Tang Guo said, "so as not to affect him." The Qing Emperor thought it would be fine, anyway, he would disperse, there was no need tomit evil. If he didn''t regard Yun Yichen as his son-inw, he naturally didn''t have any requirements, Yun Yichen could do anything. And the reason why Yun Yichen retreats is because he found a way to improve his cultivation in the Xuan Emperor''s Library, intending to quickly cultivate to the immortal emperor realm, and then go to the Su Family to trouble him. At this time, Wei Xuan''s family came to Qingzhou to visit Tang Guo. Tang Guo was not surprised by this incident. At the beginning, she gave Wei Xuan her practice experience, as long as she was a normal person, she would visit her. When Wei Xuan saw Tang Guo, he was stunned. Tang Guo''s appearance was exactly the same as her master''s appearance. Su Sai and Wei Ming both felt something wrong with Wei Xuan and looked at her worriedly. "What''s the matter?" Su Sai asked in a low voice. Wei Ming: "Mother, what''s going on?" Wei Ming knows how difficult it is for his mother to walk all the way. In fact, when he was in the mother''s womb, he had some consciousness, knowing that his mother let him be born to protect him. , Paid a great price. If she hadn''t been pregnant with him, she would have cultivated to be an immortal, and she might have gone to the immortal world earlier. Therefore, Wei Xuan is very important in Wei Ming''s heart. Wei Xuan shook his head gently, "Nothing." Because Tang Fairy looked exactly like her master, she was shocked, and she had an unrealistic thought, wouldn''t Fairy Tang be her master? However, Fairy Tang is the second generation of immortals in the immortal world. "I heard you are looking for me?" Tang Guo asked Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan quickly paid his respects: "I wanted to visit Tang Xianzi a long time ago. When I met with Saige Daolu, Tang Xianzi''s gift was too expensive, so I came to thank you." The main reason is to figure out why we should give her such an expensive gift. "Oh, it turned out to be like this," Tang Guo smiled lightly, "I just ran into it at the time. I haven''t seen a happy event for a long time, so I want to win." If you ask for a prize, will you give away your practice experience? When Wei Xuan heard this, he knew that Tang Guo didn''t want to exin any more, so he could only thank a few more, but didn''t ask much. Regardless of whether Tang Guo is her master or not, the other party is unwilling to say more, and she can''t force it. If she is aggressive, she will appear very rude. She bowed to Tang Guo for three times, which was considered a big salute. Afterwards, Wei Xuan left. After leaving the Tang family, Su Sai and Wei Ming asked what was going on. Wei Xuan''s appearance was obviously wrong just now. Vol 2 Chapter 4699: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (71) Vol 2 Chapter 4699: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (71) "Find a ce to say it." Wei Xuan saw that there were people around him, and he was not sure if it was a coincidence. Wouldn''t it be a joke if it spread out. Even if Fairy Tang had left the exercises for her master, it was her wishful thinking to follow the master. If the other party did not recognize her, she could not talk about it everywhere. If the person in the portrait is really Fairy Tang, regardless of whether the other party admits to her as a disciple, in her heart, she will be regarded as a master. Without what the master left her, how could she have today? Maybe she was hacked to death when she was fighting for her treasure. A few people found a quiet ce and arranged a soundproof array. Wei Xuan was stared at by two pairs of eyes, and then he said: "Tang Fairy looks like a person I know." Before the two asked who it was, she took out a portrait from Najie and hung the portrait respectfully on top. Su Sai and Wei Ming were both stunned when they saw each other. They didn''t look the same, right? "It seems that you also think that the person in this portrait is Fairy Tang, right?" Wei Xuan knew their thoughts by seeing the expressions of the two. Su Sai asked: "What''s going on." Wei Ming had some impressions: "Mother, I heard you say that the person in this portrait is your master?" Wei Ming hadn''t paid much attention to this portrait before, but identally knew that Wei Xuan had worshiped the master in the room when he was young. Wei Xuan nodded: "Yes, this matter must start from the lower realm." Su Sai knew about Wei Xuan''s origin and her memory loss. Since Wei Xuan promised Su Sai to be a Taoistpanion, he naturally exined his origins clearly. Originally, she was nning to find that person, trying to figure out something, butter met Su Sai, until she liked Su Sai, she slowly let go of that matter. Whether that person can be found, it depends on fate. Maybe that person is already dead, even if they haven''t died and haven''t met, it''s probably because they have no fate. Before being with Su Sai, she talked about this with Su Sai and Wei Ming. Su Sai didn''t mind, and said that even if she regretted it in the future, he would not regret it. As for Wei Ming, he didn''t mind even more. His mother was really tired and hard all the way. In Wei Ming''s opinion, Uncle Su was the best person to his mother. As for that inexplicable dad, he doesn''t have much favor. There is one thing Wei Ming didn''t say. After so many years, the person was either dead or a guilty man. And his mother crawled out of the mud, who knows what happened. "Once when I came back from the outside, I was covered in blood. I was sitting in a cave cultivating. Suddenly I found that the stone b in the cave could absorb blood. I opened the stone b and found what my master left behind and this pair. "Portrait." Wei Xuan said, "When I practiced the exercises inside, I realized that the exercises are so wonderful that ordinary people can''t get them. So I worshipped the person in the portrait as the master. I didn''t expect the inside of the portrait to fall out. There are more things inside the ring to support me in my cultivation." "If I hadn''t had the grace of the master, how could I cultivate so smoothly? Maybe when I was robbing treasures outside, I would be cut and killed." A faint smile appeared on Wei Xuan''s face. The proud are fighting." Su Sai and Wei Ming were stunned. Both of them bowed to the person in the portrait, with expressions of gratitude on their faces. Vol 2 Chapter 4700: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (72) Vol 2 Chapter 4700: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (72) Wei Ming also earnestly said: "Wei Ming pays respects to Master." Su Sai also said seriously: "Su Sai has seen Master." Seeing the appearance of the two, Wei Xuan was a little bit dumbfounded, but she still said her own thoughts: "Actually, I have some guesses that Fairy Tang is my master, but I dont know why, she didnt recognize me. But Im sure, She knows me." Seeing worry appeared on Wei Xuan''s face, the two were silent. Then Wei Ming said: "Mother, I think the master must have her own ideas, and maybe she is still testing her. If she really doesn''t like her, then she won''t give her cultivation experience to her." "Ming''er is right." Su Sai agreed, "Xuan''er guessed that Fairy Tang was the master, and it was also because of the practice experience? Apart from this rtionship, I can''t guess who would kindly give such a valuable gift." I dont know how many people robbed me of the cultivation experience of reaching the realm of Immortal Emperor. Wei Xuan affirmed: "Yes, I think so too. When you say that, I seem to want to understand. Fairy Tang is the daughter of the fairy emperor, and she certainly won''t ept disciples casually. Now give me the experience of cultivation, mostly I want to improve my strength." "Yes, it''s likely to be the case." Su Saidao, "then don''t think too much, we just stepped into the realm of the fairy king, so we should have a good experience." "There is also Ming''er. It will be a matter of time for you to stabilize your cultivation and step into the realm of the emperor." Su Sai guessed, "Fairy Tang is very talented, and I guess the other party is likely to step into the realm of the emperor." Su Sai''s words surprised the two of them, and then they thought it was possible. Wei Xuan''s family of three went to experience it. Tang Guo actually didn''t expect that this family was a brain supplement, and the reason for the brain supplement was tofort them. In fact, Tang Guo didn''t recognize Wei Xuan, just because of Yun Yichen. She felt that Yun Yichen would still do things, but it was a pity that Yun Yichen was shocked because of her intervention. Tang Guo, who had returned to the desert sea, was still annoyed. She had known Wei Xuan''s progress so fast, she should have given him something else at the beginning. This practice experience to the other party was simply a hang. In a few decades, or hundreds of years, Wei Xuan''s son, Wei Ming, will be among the immortals. When Jiang Zilin knew that Tang Guo was angry with this, he was a little bit dumbfounded: "Is it not good to have such a powerful disciple?" "It''s still good, but if she is cultivating like flying away, I''m afraid Yun Yichen will not be able to keep up with her." Tang Guo was extremely distressed, "If Yun Yichen can''t keep up with her, he won''t show his feet, he Although this person is very hot, he will not do anything unsure. Unless his strength can crush the Su Family, even if he regenerates his energy, he will not attack Wei Xuan." Jiang Zilin said, "Do you know where Yun Yichen has gone." Tang Guo didn''t notice: "Where did you go?" "The territory of Emperor Xuan." Jiang Zilin said, seeing Tang Guo meditating, "You should have guessed, didn''t Xuan Emperor ept the heir? I think Yun Yichen went there unimpeded, and that heir should be him." "This person is really cunning, and he didn''t reveal it at all." Tang Guo returned to his senses. "Thest time I saw several people in Wei Xuan, Yun Yichen didn''t move. He should be annoyed. Now I went to Emperor Xuan''s site. Looking for a way to quickly improve cultivation." Speaking of this, Tang Guo paused, and then said, "Emperor Xuan can be Emperor Xuan because he used a lot of partial methods. What would happen if Yun Yichen got those partial methods?" Vol 2 Chapter 4701: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (73) Vol 2 Chapter 4701: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (73) "Yun Yichen is half of the soul divided by Emperor Xuan. Emperor Xuan should not defend against Yun Yichen. Since he dared to separate out, he should have a way to restrain the other party and take this half back in the future." "That''s what I think." Jiang Zilin said, "Just wait and see how Yun Yichen digs his own grave. Whether it''s Zhanqingjue or Xuandi''s partial methods, they are all iplete and not It''s considered a legitimate practice method. After a long period of cultivation, problems are prone to ur." "Then wait." Although he was waiting, Tang Guo didn''t wait to do nothing. When she came to the formation, Lin Chu and others were discussing Taoism, which was quite intense. She understood the thoughts of these people, and wanted to improve her cultivation level, which shocked Qingdi and others. Since they cultivated to Immortal Emperor, they were not so anxious to expose their strength. Seeing Tang Guoing, they stopped and invited Tang Guo to discuss the Tao. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, because she was just one step short of bing holy, and she would have gained more by talking about it. She didn''t read the inheritance of sanctification, and nned toprehend it by herself first. Jiang Zilin also said that some talented people like her have time toprehend it by herself. And the inheritance of sanctification is just the experience of the saint''s cultivation. After obtaining it, whether it can be sanctified depends on the individual''s ability toprehend. At this point, Tang Guo didn''t have much interest in that thing either. It took five years for several people to talk about it. During the five years, Lin Chu and others benefited a lot from Tang Guo. After they stopped, they looked at Tang Guo with weird eyes. Lin Chu rolled his eyes before saying: "Tang Guo, you always say, where is your cultivation level? Don''t tell me, it''s already. Immortal emperorte?" Even though five years have passed, they are still in the early days of the Emperor. Maybe they will stay in this state for the next few hundred years, thousands of years. At this point, it is very difficult to go further. It has been very fast for a hundred years and a thousand years to make further progress. Tang Guo said truthfully, "I''m still one step away." "A step short of reaching thete stage of the Immortal Emperor?" Lei Yu breathed a sigh of relief, "Then we can still ept it." Lin Chu saw Tang Guo smile without saying a word, and had a bad premonition in his heart: "Is it one step short of reaching thete stage of the Emperor Xian?" Sure enough, Tang Guo smiled and didn''t speak. Everyone understood. They all stared. I rely on it, right? ? One step to that level? Isn''t it better than Qingdi and others? After so many years, Qingdi and others haven''t realized that step? "Every time I feel that I''m great, I don''t have much confidence when I see you. All pride and self-confidence are shattered in front of you." Ao Xianyou said quietly, "In front of you, I feel Without a sense of aplishment, why do I have a friend like you?" "Yes, there is Lei Yu in the immortal world, why do you need Tang Guo? If there is Tang Guo, why do you need Lei Yu?" Lei Yu sighed. Lin Chu: "I''d better go back to practice alchemy. Anyway, it''s the one who is the bottom." "Actually, I''m the bottom." Ling Qin said, and patted Lin Chu on the shoulder, "Don''t need to be inferior." Lin Chu: "At least you are second tost, and I am first tost." Shui Yangs beautiful eyes fell on Tang Guos face, and when she saw Tang Guo leaning on Jiang Zilins body, she grinds her teeth: "Yes, why do we have friends like Tang Guo? Not only do they practice faster than us, It can blow our self-confidence all the time and make people feel no sense of aplishment. Moreover, she haspleted all the major events in her life, and she has also found a suitable Taoistpanion, which is so irritating." Vol 2 Chapter 4702: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (74) Vol 2 Chapter 4702: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (74) Ling Qin/Lin Chu/Ao Xian/Lei Yu said in unison: "Yeah, so annoying." Mingxiu said indifferently: "My Buddha also finds it very annoying." After a while, everyone went back to the topic and asked if Tang Guo had touched that step. They thought the same thing as Qingdi and others, hoping that someone could touch the threshold of the saint, so that the entire fairy world would benefit infinitely. As long as one person in the fairy world bes holy, there are unlimited possibilities in the future. The appearance of a saint will have a vision of heaven and earth, everyone will have an epiphany, and the saint will preach in the future to benefit the people behind, sanctification is not far away. Although it still depends on talent, if someone leads the way, the sess rate will be greatly improved, which is better than the random groping of Qingdi and others. "Somewhat eyebrows." Tang Guo said, this time she has been discussing with a few people for five years, and she has indeed gained something, but she is still far from being sanctified. When everyone heard it, they all showed joy. "It''s time for you to go out and practice." Emperor Xuan has been put into the soul stone by her. These people are also in the realm of Emperor Immortal. Tang Guo doesn''t have to worry about their safety. Lin Chu and others felt it was OK. They n to practice together with each other, suppressing their cultivation bases in the realm of Immortal Monarchs, and do not want to expose their true cultivation bases for the time being. They think it''s really cool to do it this way. "I won''t be with you anymore, Zilin and I will go all the way." When everyone heard this, they all showed a look of understanding, Lin Chu said: "Understand, if you understand, we will bother you two." If they were not satisfied that Yun Yichen was favored by Tang Guo, then Jiang Zilin was recognized by Tang Guo. They had no opinion at all. They believed that this was the person who was worthy of Tang Guo, and was convinced. But they still have a doubt in their hearts, whether Jiang Zilin is a saint. They dare not guess this, they guess it is, and think it is not. Mainly, if there are saints in the fairy world, why hasn''t anyone mentioned it? In the end, they thought, maybe Jiang Zilin was the same as Tang Guo, but he was one step away? Maybe it just touched some thresholds, in the realm of quasi-sage. Tang Guo didn''t know that they were thinking wildly and went out to y in the fairy world with Jiang Zilin. After the two left, Lin Chu and others followed out. During the period, Tang Guo also ran into Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan''s family was very respectful to her. It should have guessed something. She didn''t say anything, and Wei Xuan was also very witty and didn''t mean to follow. At this point, she felt that Wei Xuan could be her disciple, at least with good talent and good temperament. Ten yearster, the immortal spirit of the fairy world was rushing to a certain ce again, and everyone in the fairy world was taken aback. "Is anyone going to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor?" "Is it the same ce before?" This happened three times in less than three hundred years. People in the Immortal Realm seemed to be used to it, and their hearts were hot. I don''t know when this person who has been promoted to the Immortal Emperor will be able to get them in turn. In any case, it seems to be easier to advance to the Immortal Emperor, maybe one day in the future, it will be them? After everyone in the fairy world discerned the direction, they discovered that the ce where the abnormality appeared was not the crying soul forest, but another ce. Qingdi and the others arrived at the first time, looking at the pce of Emperor Xuan, they showedplicated faces and smiled bitterly. "It should be the descendant of Emperor Xuan?" Lei Yu was a little lost. "What kind of descendant did that guy look for to be promoted to the Emperor in such a short time?" Dragon Emperor: "It seems that you and I have both lost to Emperor Xuan. This guy usually doesn''t make a sound, but he makes a big deal out of nowhere." Vol 2 Chapter 4703: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (75) Vol 2 Chapter 4703: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (75) "The descendants are about to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor, why is Emperor Xuan not moving?" The Emperor Water was puzzled. Emperor Han said: "Maybe it''s a guardian." The rest of the people suddenly felt like this was justified. The only heir was promoted, if they would also guard him to avoid trouble. At this time, they admired Emperor Xuan very much. My heart grinds my teeth secretly, do you want to call back the boys and girls of their family to have a meal, so that they don''t work hard, and all theters wille first. Just as he was thinking, Lin Chu and others had arrived, and Tang Guo also arrived. Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin looked at each other, and their guess was really not wrong. Yun Yichen found a way to quickly improve his cultivation and stepped into the footsteps of Emperor Xuan. "Come here to Lao Tzu, look at the family, you only be the descendant of Emperor Xuan, and you will be promoted to Emperor Xiandi." The Lei Di grabbed Lei Yu and pped Lei Yu on his **** twice. Then he was very disgusted Lei Yu threw it aside, "It''s all embarrassing to Laozi." Lei Yu wasn''t angry, and ran to the side with a smile. When my father beat him today, he would regret itter and p him more in the face. The same was true for the Dragon Emperor. He caught Ao Xian and had a fight: "I know how to y all day, and see how hard I was to lose all of Lao Tzu''s Long Wei." Ao Xian was not angry either, he was much better than the descendant of the Profound Emperor, he just waited for the day when the old dragon apologized to him, hum. The Qing Emperor also saw Tang Guo. Seeing Tang Guo standing aside obediently and reluctant to fight, he whispered, "Guo''er, I have enough fun outside, is it time to retreat?" "Okay, Dad." Tang Guo responded, smiling, which made Qingdi feel strange. The water emperor also told Shui Yang: "You should also retreat." "Yes, mother." Shui Yang responded obediently. Seeing that she was so obedient, like Emperor Qing, he was reluctant to beat his daughter. "Sister..." Before Emperor Han finished, Ling Qin said, "Sister, needless to say, I will retreat soon." Ling Qin''s life experience is somewhat legendary. This is the younger sister born to the same father and mother after Emperor Han''s soul was reincarnated. At that time, the two of them had a good rtionship and Ling Qin had a good talent, so Emperor Han took her to the immortal realm for training. "Mingxiu, can you have enlightenment these years?" The Buddha couldn''t help it. "The Dharma is endless, don''t ck off." Mingxiu said: "I see, Master, Mingxiu must remember." Seeing Mingxiu''s seriousness, who knew he would hide a big secret in front of the Buddha? Emperor Dan looked at Lin Chu in pain, and pped Lin Chu on the back of his head: "Go back and read the pill scriptures and copy all my practice experience." "Okay, father." Lin Chu answered, not resisting at all, which made Emperor Dan strange. Then when he thought, maybe this kid was also hit, heforted him, "As long as you practice hard, it will be sooner orter to be promoted to Emperor Immortal. Thing, you are toozy to be surpassed." "I see, father." Faced with Emperor Dan''sfort, Lin Chu was still a little moved, and didn''t care about the back of his head. Countless people from the immortal world came and saw that there was a vision in the pce of Emperor Xuan. People in the Immortal Realm knew about Emperor Xuan''s eptance of the descendant, but they didn''t know who the descendant was, and it was very mysterious. Now this vision of being promoted to the immortal emperor should be that ] is the mysterious descendant, right? Countless people are talking about Emperor Xuan''s good fortune. Vol 2 Chapter 4704: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (76) Vol 2 Chapter 4704: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (76) The expressions of Qingdi and the others were a bit unhappy, they were actually preempted by Emperor Xuan, so what else can they do? Three dayster, the immortal energy stopped flowing to the Xuandi Pce. The crowd did not disperse, waiting for the people inside toe out. This time, Qingdi and the others did not lock their surroundings, and the descendants of Xuandi were not considered wild immortals. When the white mist dissipated and Yun Yichen appeared in front of everyone, it was indeed surprising. At this moment, Yun Yichen didn''t conceal his aura, the fierce aura that belonged to the immortal emperor, so many of the people present could not breathe. Qingdi and the others reacted quickly and quickly covered everyone behind them, lest someone could not bear the momentum and get hurt. How could it be Yun Yichen? Everyone was surprised, and they all looked at Qingdi. Qing Emperor is also very innocent, staring at Yun Yichen with a wide-open look, with a face full of doubts, Yun Yichen is the descendant that Emperor Xuan is looking for? That''s why it is so mysterious, because Emperor Xuan is afraid of being beaten by him? Qingdi said: "Yichen, take away the momentum." "Okay." Yun Yichen put away his aura a little, "I just got promoted to the Immortal Emperor, I''m not used to it." Which one of the people present is not a human being and is not used to it? Doesn''t it just want to show the power of the immortal emperor, because of this, the Qing emperor and others do not expect the immortal emperor Yun Yichen. "Yichen, are you a descendant of Emperor Xuan?" Qingdi finally asked, he naturally found that Yun Yichen''s attitude towards him had changed, and he was very thankful. Fortunately, his daughter chose Jiang Zilin. Although Jiang Zilin hasn''t seen the face so far, he still has a good sense of Jiang Zilin, and some small actions are always protecting his daughter. No matter how good Yun Yichen is, he doesn''t think he can treat his daughter nicely, but Jiang Zilin is good, this is his son-inw candidate. At this point, Qingdi was relieved, regardless of Yun Yichen''s attitude, anyway, as long as the marriage contract was terminated, it had nothing to do with his daughter, and naturally it had nothing to do with him. Yun Yichen replied neither overbearing nor overbearing: "Yes, Master asked me not to disclose it for the time being, so I didn''t make it public." Now, he finally stood at the top of the fairy world, and no longer needed to look at people. To be honest, Yun Yichen is indeed a little floating. At the moment, Qingdi and others, he also doesn''t care about it, but he also didn''t choose to be evil, but he won''t bow to his knees as before and put himself in the position of junior. The fairy world is still based on strength. Now that his strength is on par with them, everyone must understand. Yun Yichens sect, the people present didnt know, he was a lot of distance from him in an instant, and thought in his heart, he is indeed the descendant of Emperor Xuan, his personality is really simr, no, it should be more arrogant than Emperor Xuan. Up. Lin Chu and the others looked at each other, and they all thought that Tang Guo was right to choose Jiang Zilin. Look at this Yun Yichen, isn''t it just being promoted to a fairy emperor, his tail is about to rise to the sky. If it were in the past, they would immediately reveal their cultivation base for Yun Yichen to take a good look at what it means to be someone outside. Now, their goal is already to be sanctified, and for the sake of a temporary dispute, exposing the cultivation base is meaningless to them. Yun Yichen likes to jump, let him do it. He had better not do anything excessive, or they woulde out and fight him all over. "So that''s the case." Lei Di said, "Why didn''t Xuan Die out?" Vol 2 Chapter 4705: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (77) Vol 2 Chapter 4705: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (77) Yun Yichen didn''t know this, and said truthfully: "When I was promoted, the master didn''t show up. It should be closed." Everyone was not surprised if Emperor Xuan did not appear. In their impression, Emperor Xuan had such a personality. When many major events happened in the fairy world, Emperor Xuan might be absent. But I didn''t expect that when my disciple was promoted to the Immortal Emperor, he wouldn''te out. He was a cruel person. But theirplexions soon became a bit bad, Emperor Xuan did note out, do you think it is a normal thing to be promoted to Emperor Immortal, it is simply Chi Guoguo despising them. Sure enough, the master and the disciples were very arrogant. "Everyone, I still have some important things to deal with, so I won''t apany you more." Yun Yichen arched his hands at the crowd, took out the flying magic weapon and flew to somewhere. Now that he is in the realm of the Immortal Emperor, it is time to settle down with the Su Family. If Su Sai seized his wife, if he didn''t destroy the Su family, it would not be Yun Yichen. He has been holding back that bad breath for a long time. Wei Xuan chose Su Sai, he could forgive her, and when she regained her memory, he believed she would choose again. There is also Wei Ming, this is his son, he wants to take it back. Even if he doesn''t want it, he can''t make others cheaper. He was able to kill them back then, and he can kill them today, just to aplish his decisive decision. Seeing Yun Yichen''s murderous appearance, everyone understood that he should have settled his grievances. I sighed in my heart, I don''t know who caused this evil star, and now it is going to be unlucky. Even the Qing Emperor and others did not think about stopping, other people''s grievances had nothing to do with them, they didn''t care about it. "Then go away." Qingdidao, the excitement of the promotion of the immortal emperor today is really the most embarrassing in the history of the immortal world. "Guo''er, go back to retreat and practice." Tang Guo refused: "Father, I still have something to do. I wille backter." After speaking, Tang Guo took Jiang Zilin away. Qingdi looked at the empty ce, dumbfounded. "Lei Yu! Go back and practice for Laozi." "Ao Xian, go back to retreat." ... Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin went to Cangzhou. They found a secret ce, and Jiang Zilin took Tang Guo to move to a teahouse. "Yun Yichen can''t hold it back, and then he will act on the Su Family. Seeing his appearance, I am afraid that he wants to wash the Su Family''s entire family." Jiang Zilin: "He has done this." Tang Guo took a sip of tea and found that someone was sending her a message. After taking it out, she discovered that it was Lin Chu and several people who asked her where she was. Tang Guo sent messages back one by one: "Cangzhou,e here, I have something to tell you." Lin Chu and the others received the news, taking advantage of the immortal emperor at home not paying attention, slipping away, and rushing to Cangzhou one after another, they did not forget to send Tang Guo the message. "Tang Guo, why don''t you ask Brother Jiang to take us all? It''s easy to take us." Now they rushed over, no matter how fast it was, it would take two or three days. This was still the teleportation formation. But in some ces, the teleportation array cannot be seated, and the fairy world is too big. After reading it, Tang Guo didn''t return, but waited in the teahouse. Two dayster, Yun Yichen came to Cangzhou, and at the same time, Lin Chu and others also rushed to meet Tang Guo. "What do you want us to do?" Lin Chu asked. Tang Guo stood up: "Let''s go, go to Su''s house." Su family? Lin Chu didn''t understand, what is the rtionship between Cangzhou Su Family and Tang Guo? They know something, the Su Family of Cangzhou has a few more immortal monarch realms, and their strength has greatly increased. Vol 2 Chapter 4706: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (78) Vol 2 Chapter 4706: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (78) Without asking more, they followed Tang Guo to Su''s house. It happened to see everyone in the Su family being suppressed by Yun Yichen''s powerful force, lying on the ground, vomiting blood and their faces were extremely pale. "I''m here waiting for Wei Xuan to return." Yun Yichen sat in front of the Su family, "I won''t do anything to you until she returns." It turned out that Wei Xuan''s family of three went to experience, not in the Su family. Yun Yichen decided to give the Su family a predicament first. He didn''t intend to let the Su family go. Even if they didn''t kill all the Su family, he would also abolish all the strong Su family. As for Su Sai, he must be killed in order to relieve his hatred. "Tang Guo, what do you want us to do?" Lin Chu was puzzled. "You still wear a hat, and you don''t want people to see your true face. What is this famous?" "After a while, you go to persuade you, no matter what Yun Yichen wants to do, without my permission, you should not reveal your true strength. All things, after everything is over, I will tell you." Tang Guo''s words made Lin Chu and others puzzled, but they were still willing to do what she ordered. They all believed that Tang Guo would not do something useless. "When Wei Xuanes back, you should persuade others, you don''t need to do it, and he doesn''t dare to do it to you." Shui Yang responded, "I know, I also want to know what Yun Yichen is going to do." A dayter, Wei Xuan and the three rushed back, seeing the embarrassment of the Su family, their eyes were red with anger. "Yun Yichen?" Wei Xuan understood everything when he saw Yun Yichen. "I made it very clear. It is impossible between us. Besides, Brother Sai and I are already Taoists. I advise you to This heart is dead." "In addition, I heard that you still have a marriage contract with Fairy Tang. If you do this, can you be worthy of Fairy Tang?" Wei Xuan hopes that things will make a big deal at this moment. In the middle, Fairy Tang is her master. How could a man like Yun Yichen be worthy of her master? The crowd onlookers were a little surprised when they heard Wei Xuan''s words. What, Yun Yichen was interesting to Wei Xuan, so he came to Su''s house to make trouble? Yun Yichen didn''t care about other people''s gazes, now he was in the realm of Emperor Immortal, so he didn''t need to care about Emperor Qing at all. As for the marriage contract with Tang Guo, it just ended. No one can persecute him what Yun Yichen doesn''t want to do. Even if Qingdi is not satisfied, what can he do? He still didn''t believe that because of a marriage contract, other immortal emperors could help Qingdi to deal with him together. He was alone, he didn''t care about anything, and the other immortal emperors weren''t so stupid, so how could he shoot him. "I''m here to take you away today, and Ming''er." Yun Yichen looked at Wei Ming with a bit of satisfaction in his eyes. He deserves to be his son. He is already in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and it should not be many years. , You can step into the realm of fairy king. "I will take you to the Profound Hall to practice." Xuandian? Isn''t that Emperor Xuan''s pce? "My master is Emperor Xuan." Master Yun Yichen is the matter of Emperor Xuan. It has not spread to the fairy world at this time, but it should be spread soon. Wei Xuan shook his head: "I am a disciple no matter who you are, and I will not go with you. The Su family is my home." Regardless of whether it is in the world of mortal cultivation or the world of immortality, the Su family is considered very good in the family, at least not the ungrateful generation, she gets along with them very happily. Vol 2 Chapter 4707: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (79) Vol 2 Chapter 4707: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (79) Now that they are suffering because of her, Wei Xuan can''t ignore it: "Yun Yichen, it''s impossible between us." "Oh? Really?" Yun Yichen''s eyes were fierce, "If you don''t want to one day, I will kill one of the Su family. You can think about it first and give me an answer at this time tomorrow." When everyone heard it, they felt that Yun Yichen was so arrogant and cruel, it was clear that he came up to **** his wife. Su Sai was very angry: "Yun Yichen, what do you have for me." "No, I don''t want to kill you for the time being. Kill your Su family first, and see if you want the Su family or Wei Xuan." Everyone was in an uproar, this is not for Su Sai to survive. As expected, Su Sai''s eyes were red, and the palms and backs of his hands were all fleshy. Yun Yichen was too pressing. "Yun Yichen, are you doing this a bit too much?" Shui Yang walked out at this time, "Wei Xuan doesn''t like you, why do you have to force others and use the Su family to persecute them for their lives?" Yun Yichen frowned when he saw the water, but he didn''t mean to do it. Because behind Shuiyang, there is a water emperor. Less than inevitable, he did not want to be an enemy of those immortal emperors. "It shouldn''t matter to you." Shui Yang said without fear: "It''s really none of my business, but I think it''s a bit too much for you to do this. I persuade you because you are still married to Tang Guo. You do it today, and her face where to put?" "Yeah, you just don''t give Tang Guo a face." Lin Chu followed, "We are all Tang Guo''s friends. Now you are going to kill a married woman to **** a married woman. How can Tang Guo mix in the immortal world? ?" "Yun Yichen, if you have nothing to do with Tang Guo, we won''t stand up either." Lei Yu said. Ao Xian: "Your current behavior is just hitting Tang Guo in the face. How can we see you doing this?" When Mingxiu saw Yun Yichen, his brows frowned tightly: "Yun Yichen, since you''ve got rid of the shackles, it''s better to do some good deeds instead of digging your own grave." When Tang Guo heard it, he knew that Mingxiu had noticed something. "I am married to Tang Guo, and I will terminate it afterwards. I will have nothing to do with her in the future." Yun Yichen was in a bad mood, but he couldn''t do anything to these people. He was really depressed in his heart. He was already thinking that when this matter was dealt with, he would continue to practice and strive for sanctification. Sanctified, there are ants under the saint, and there is no need to worry about anyone. "But you didn''t break the marriage contract with Tang Guo. You just acted like this. When youmit sins, you will still stain Tang Guo''s name. If you kill one person from the Su family today, someone from the Su family will say, Yun Yichen, Tang Guo''s quasi-dao couple." Ling Qin interrupted Yun Yichen''s thoughts, "If you want us to ignore this, then you should break the marriage contract with Tang Guo." Tang Guo didn''t expect that these people could help her so much. Yun Yichen''s face was hard to look, but Ling Qin was telling the truth. He thought for a while, and directly sent a message to Tang Guo and Qingdi, indicating that he wanted to dissolve the marriage contract. The onlookers were in an uproar at being so simple and neat. Isn''t Yun Yichen taking Qingdi and Tang Guo as stepping stones? For a while, many people sympathized with Tang Guo in their hearts, and were a little angry. Tang Guo is the same, the fairy in the dreams of many people in the fairy world. When Qing Di received the news, he was not very angry, but seeing Yun Yichen wished him to Su''s house in Cangzhou, he was not satisfied with it, but he agreed. Vol 2 Chapter 4708: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (80) Vol 2 Chapter 4708: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (80) At the same time, he sent a message to Tang Guo. Tang Guo replied: "Father, I''m out to y, you can figure it out, he wants to get rid of it, so I don''t need to mention it again." As soon as Qingdi saw it, he stopped looking for Tang Guo. He and Han Rou would go there. Because of this incident, Yun Yichen did not take action against the Su family for the time being. The people here waited for two days before Qing Di and Han Rou came. Not only did theye, but Lei Di and others also came. They also notified Emperor Xuan of this matter, but unfortunately there was no news, so they had toe first. In two days, this matter has be a big deal, and many people have rushed here to wait to see the jokes. Now everyone in the entire fairy world knows that Yun Yichen regards Qing Emperor and Tang Guo as stepping stones. Unfortunately, he is a disciple of Emperor Xuan and is in the realm of Emperor Xuan. Even if Emperor Qing is furious, he really can''t do anything to him. Qingdi was on the road and knew what Yun Yichen had done, so he almost fainted. This son is a white-eyed wolf. He regrets that he did not secretly p Yun Yichen to death. "You want to break the marriage contract with Guoer?" Qingdi looked at Yun Yichen fiercely, "Reason." Even if he hopes that this marriage contract will be dismissed, there must be a reason. Yun Yichen is too arrogant and doesn''t put people in his eyes. Yun Yichen didn''t mind seeing everyone''s eyes. At this time, he doesn''t need to be afraid of his feet anymore. "I and Tang Fairy are not suitable." Yun Yichen looked at Wei Xuan and said frankly, "I have found someone who really wants to be a Taoist couple." Wei Xuan felt sick, she didn''t know how to face Tang Guo. She waited and looked around, and she was relieved to see that Tang Guo was not here. "In fact, Wei Xuan is my wife below the mortal realm. I thought she was dead." Yun Yichen said at this time. Wei Xuan has lost his memory and doesn''t know it has passed. He thinks that there is nothing to say, "I met by chance before. I just knew she was still alive and that Wei Ming was my child." "Unfortunately, Wei Xuan no longer remembers me. We used to be very affectionate. I don''t know why she lost her memory, maybe it was what the Su family used." "Now that she is back, I cannot give up on her." "So, Qingdi, I can''t be with Tang Fairy." Yun Yichen said, everyone hesitated. With that said, Yun Yichen''s actions today can be considered reasonable. Thinking that his wife was dead, he had a marriage contract with Tang Guo. Later, knowing that his wife was not dead, and wanting to find someone back and breaking the marriage contract with Tang Guo was not a big mistake, but a responsible performance. Although Yun Yichen''s behavior was a bit extreme, he said that Wei Xuan had amnesia, and he wondered if the Su family had done anything. Then he was angry because Wei Xuan was deceived by the Su family, and there seemed to be nothing to implicate the Su family. If it were them, they might be even more angry than Yun Yichen. All the onlookers ate this melon, and all quieted down for a while. Lin Chu and the others were all stunned. They looked towards Tang Guo''s position together. Seeing that Tang Guo was not moving, they subconsciously felt that it might be more than that. Even Qingdi was stunned, is there such a thing? In this case, he still can''t get angry with Yun Yichen. Wei Ming''s eyes widened. This nasty guy is his father. To be honest, he would rather have no father. Su Sai''s face turned pale, no wonder, no wonder Yun Yichen wanted to take Wei Xuan away. He hurriedly held Wei Xuan''s hand. The most difficult time of fate hade. Will Wei Xuan stay, or would he choose Yun Yichen? Vol 2 Chapter 4709: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (81) Vol 2 Chapter 4709: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (81) Su Sai''s hand holding Wei Xuan discovered that Wei Xuan''s hand was cold, his face was pale, and his eyes were full of pain. However, many people are currently on Yun Yichen and Qingdi, not paying attention to Wei Xuan. "Qingdi, my marriage rtionship with Fairy Tang, let''s just let it go. It''s not good for anyone to continue." The Qing emperor had no choice but to nod his head: "So, I can''t force it. I dere that starting from today, Yun Yichen and my Qing emperor''s daughter Tang Guo will no longer be married." Yun Yichen breathed a sigh of relief. He dared to admit that Wei Xuan was his wife because of Wei Xuan''s memory loss. Not only can this dissolve the marriage contract, but also make Wei Xuan hesitate. And that Wei Ming is his son, so naturally he has to cultivate with him. This Su family, he also found a good excuse, it must be Su Sai to deceive Wei Xuan, what means, and Su family help. In this case, he has an excuse to punish the Su family, and no one will say that he is not. Speaking of which, he was also a little grateful to Tang Guo''s friends. If they hadn''t made such a fuss, I am afraid the people in the fairy world would think that he was making troubles unreasonably. "Yun Yichen knows well." Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin smiled, "Zilin, help Wei spin a little, her memory is about to recover." She can also make shots, but Jiang Zilin is in the realm of a saint after all, and he can make shots without knowing it. There are countless immortal emperors on the scene, and she can easily be spotted if she shots. "Okay." After Jiang Zilin responded, he pinched the magic form, unconsciously falling on Wei Xuan''s eyebrows. At that moment, Wei Xuan''s eyes appeared confused, as if caught in many pictures. "Xuan''er?" Su Sai called Wei Xuan. Seeing that Wei Xuan did not respond, he was very nervous. Worry appeared on Wei Ming''s face: "Uncle Su, Yun Yichen is not a good person, and I don''t want to recognize him. However, if we don''t agree to him, he will definitely attack the Su family. So..." "If we agree to him, we must not be willing. Don''t feel sad in Uncle Su''s heart. When I seed in cultivation, I will definitely bring my mother back." Wei Ming understands very well what it means to stay in the green mountains. Since he can''t escape, he just Can temporarilypromise, "Uncle Su, mother loves you, when you are really there, don''t give up." Su Sai felt ufortable: "I know." But he couldn''t tell that the Su family''s youngest would pay for this. If Yun Yichen wanted his life alone, the Su family had thousands of people and couldn''t afford to gamble. "Uncle Su, don''t be sad. We all understand that they are not children. There is nothing if you die, you can only hope if you are alive." Wei Ming said, "I will surpass him sooner orter, so there is no need to be afraid then." "Ming''er, why do you think he is not a good person?" Wei Ming snorted coldly: "If he really cares about my mother, he won''t use this method to persecute. To put it bluntly, this person is just selfish." At this moment, Yun Yichen''s voice reached everyone''s ears: "So, I have nothing to do with Fairy Tang." He nced across the crowd, saw Wei Xuan''s position, and walked over. At this time, everyone didn''t think there was anything wrong with Yun Yichen''s approach. This was a private matter of others, and even Lin Chu and the others were not good to say more. Lin Chu and the others looked at Tang Guo''s location and saw that Tang Guo had no other instructions, so they didn''t move on the spot. Yun Yichen walked in front of Wei Xuan step by step, seeing Wei Xuan''s eyes lost, thought that the other party could not ept this. "I didn''t deceive you. We used to be a loving couple. Ming''er and I were rted by blood. This can be verified by many means. Whether it is true or not, just verify it." Vol 2 Chapter 4710: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (82) Vol 2 Chapter 4710: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (82) "If you are willing to go with me today, I will let the Su family go." "In the future, I will investigate that Su''s family did not y tricks, and I will really let them go. If your amnesia is rted to them, I will naturally not let them go." Yun Yichen''s eyes were light, standing on Wei Xuan. In front of him, waiting for the other party to react. The crowd onlookers also held their breath, wanting to see how Wei Xuan who had no memory would choose. For some reason, they suddenly felt a little sympathetic to Yun Yichen. If Yun Yichen hadn''t been so powerful, he could only watch Wei Xuan and others affectionately. No one dared to provoke the Su Family in Cangzhou. From this point of view, Yun Yichen is really a person, knowing her forbearance. "I know you can''t ept it at the moment, don''t worry, I can wait here and wait for your response." Wei Xuan''s mind was slowly returning to the cage, just after waiting to see the flowers, countless pictures shed through her mind, she was just digesting a lost memory. That memory was not lost by someone but by herself. That memory was beautiful and cruel, because it made her feel too ufortable, too sad, and she couldn''t ept that fact, so she lost the memory. When Wei Xuan''s eyes became clear, everyone''s eyes were on her. "I won''t go with you." Wei Xuan''s voice was cold, and his eyes were cold. "You die with this heart." "We are the rtionship between husband and wife." Yun Yichen said, he didn''t know that Wei Xuan had recovered his memory. Wei Xuan let go of Su Sai''s hand, pped Yun Yichen''s face fiercely with a p in the face, stunned everyone with a loud p. what happened? Even the Qingdi and others stopped because of this p, is there any hidden information? "Yun Yichen, you are shameless! You are disgusting!" After Wei Xuan yelled, heughed and sneered, "Am I really your wife?" "Since I am your wife, why do you want to pierce my heart with a sword?" Wei Xuan''s words surprised everyone, what? "You said I was dead. Didn''t you kill me personally? When you killed me, I was pregnant with your child." Wei Xuan looked sad, "I searched for the truth for a long time. Knowing this, why do I need to find the truth. I really dont regret being with Sai Ge, but its a pity that I hurt him." "Yun Yichen, let the Su family go." Wei Xuan''s eyes were dim, "Let the Su family go, I will go with you." Yun Yichen''s expression is cloudy and uncertain. Anyone who has just set up a character will be suddenly copsed. Faced with this reversal, everyone did not react for a while. Ha, Yun Yichen was looking for his wife who was hacked to death by himself? The person design before then no longer exists. Then Yun Yichen, he still regards Tang Fairy as a stepping stone. "Yes, you go with me." Yun Yichen said, "You and Ming''er go with me, and I will let the Su family go." However, in Yun Yichen''s heart, he thought that he would coax each other today ande to Suter. Settle ounts. Seeing this, Wei Xuan didnt know what Yun Yichen thought, but before waiting for her to speak again, Su Sai stopped in front of Wei Xuan and said to Yun Yichen: "I announced that I will cut off rtions with the Su family. Su Sai is no longer the Su family, Yun Yichen, I will not let you take Xuan''er away. If you really love Xuan''er, Xuan''er chooses you now, I Su Sai has nothing to say. But you have killed Xuan''er. My son, even if you die today, I won''t let you take her away." Vol 2 Chapter 4711: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (83) Vol 2 Chapter 4711: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (83) "What kind of thing are you?" Yun Yichen was angry, pped Su Sai into the air with one palm. The palm of the Emperor Immortal was called Su Sai seriously injured on the spot. The Su family was also immobile. Seeing all this, they couldn''t stop it. Only Dao Su had a catastrophe, and Wei Xuan was also suffering. "Brother Sai." Wei Xuanli quickly ran over to help Su Sai, "Brother Sai, leave me alone." "This man is a lunatic, and his practice is like this, killing rtives, killing wives, and killing friends." Wei Xuan said, "This is a ruthless way. Meeting him is destined to be my catastrophe. I am the one who caused you. This life It is my blessing to meet you." While speaking, Wei Xuan secretly put a jade pendant into Su Sai''s hand, and said, "This is the jade pendant left to me by the master. It is said that it can save your life in danger. If you are in danger, just Crush it. When Yun Yichen and I are gone, let the Su family move away, find a strong man to seek protection, and take out the cultivation experience given by Master and give it to others to save the Su family." "Xuan''er, I..." "I don''t want you to lose your lives because of me, it will make me uneasy." The reason why Wei Xuan didn''t crush the jade pendant right away was because he wasn''t sure how powerful this jade pendant was. Yun Yichen is now in the realm of the Immortal Emperor, but if he can''t deal with it then, it will make him angry and implicate the Su family. In that case, it is better to give the jade pendant to Su Sai, she will leave with Yun Yichen, and there will be some buffer time. After speaking, Wei Xuan let go of Su Sai and walked to Yun Yichen''s position: "I will go with you." Seeing Su Sai''s embarrassing appearance, Yun Yichen suddenly changed his mood. Fortunately, with so many people today, he would not trouble the Su family to avoid trouble, so he brought Wei Xuan back. Su Sai looked at Wei Xuandao''s back, and finally gritted his teeth and directly crushed the jade pendant. He couldn''t wait. I don''t know what miracle Yupei will have. If he can''t do anything, then he will take the Su family to seek refuge in the strong. When Su''s family is settled, he will look for Yun Yichen again. Tang Guo felt it the moment the jade pendant broke. Tang Guo whispered to Jiang Zilin: "It''s time for me to y." Jiang Zilin let go of Tang Guo''s hand: "Okay, I won''t go there." He knew that Tang Guo wanted to y, "Let''s y first, I have sealed off the surroundings, and then I will detain Yun Yichen''s soul after ying. " Su Sai looked at the broken jade pendant, and there was no miracle, and infinite sadness was born in his heart. Is his fate with Xuan''er exhausted? "Who is calling the deity?" Tang Guo''s voice reached everyone''s ears, and at the same time a super strong pressure was overwhelmingly suppressed, and everyone was identally pressed on the ground. Only the immortal emperor realm present can bear it. The Qingdi was shocked, and looked at each other with Lei Di and others: "Howe I haven''t heard of such a strong person?" "I haven''t heard of it either." Lei Di was shocked. "It''s too powerful. I''m afraid it''s Quasi-Saint Realm, right?" The Lei Di guessed right. Tang Guo was indeed in the realm of quasi-sage. He was one step short of being a saint. This step required the right time and ce and the enlightenment, which was very difficult. "I didn''t expect that there is such a strong man in the fairy world." "Look, she''s there." Emperor Dan stared at the ce where Tang Guonded, right in front of Su Sai. The Dragon Emperor came back to his senses and remembered to see how his own kid was. After all, only the Immortal Emperor could stand with such a powerful aura, and the others were lying on the ground. Vol 2 Chapter 4712: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (84) Vol 2 Chapter 4712: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (84) When he saw Ao Xian and a few people still standing, although they were a little strenuous, they were really standing, and he was a little surprised. Longdi found out, and Qingdi and others also found out. A few people looked weird. Looking at the triumphant looks of Ao Xian, they felt something was wrong in their hearts, but at this time they didn''t have to ask much, just staring at Tang Guo''s position. Tang Guo was wearing a white gauze hat at this time. It was very ordinary, but no one dared to explore it with spiritual knowledge. Such a strong person, who would dare to sweep the consciousness on her body, I am afraid it is not looking for death. "Are you summoning the deity?" Tang Guo asked Su Sai, who was already dumbfounded, and his eyes fell on the broken jade pendant in Su Sai''s hands. At this time, everyone reacted and their eyes fell on Su Sai. Wei Xuan was also taken aback, seeing Tang Guo''s white dress and white gauze hat, and the mighty and mighty aura on her body. She was a little confused. Did she guess wrong? This is her master. Fairy Tang is just talking to her master. Look the same? "Why is this jade pendant in your hands?" Tang Guo asked again, "Say, how did you get this jade pendant [5200.bqg5200.me]? This is what the deity bestows on disciples." Wei Xuan reacted at once, and ran to Tang Guo quickly, and saluted Tang Guo: "Wei Xuan pays homage to Master, Master, he is the disciple''s Taoistpanion." Su Sai also reacted, and he squatted on the ground quickly, "Su Sai pays respect to Master and asks Master to be the master for Xuan''er." Su Sai was very excited, this is really another vige, and he didn''t expect a piece of jade pendant to summon Xuan''er''s master. So Xuan''er''s crisis this time has been lifted? The corners of Lin Chu''s mouths twitched, and they looked at each other and felt that they could y without Tang Guo. This guy, when he took a heir, or Wei Xuan, seemed to have a good talent, no wonder that he carefully nned this scene, it may have been predicted. "Good boy, get up and talk about what''s wrong." Tang Guo''s tone was brisk, sounding very young and familiar. But Wei Xuan and Su Sai did not dare to think too much. The master came, and Wei Xuan seemed to have found the backbone and told all of his own affairs, without missing a bit or adding any oil and jealousy. After everyone listened, they only felt that this cloud was so easy to be too much. Yun Yichen looked at Tang Guo''s position with a bad expression, and was not very frightened. Although the opponent was very powerful, he was also an immortal emperor, so he would not lose his life. "Yun Yichen, how dare you bully the deity''s disciple." Tang Guo looked at Yun Yichen''s position, Yun Yichen''s expression was very pale, and he hated Tang Guo and everything today happened to him. Expected. "I won''t give up Xuan''er. I used to shoot Xuan''er. I regret it. Now I meet Xuan''er again. I will make up for her." Yun Yichen thought that as long as he made up for it, everything would develop ording to his thoughts Already an immortal emperor, he can control his life. Tang Guo said coldly, "Go away, Xuan''er has made a choice." "I will not give up." "Then I can only kill you." Tang Guo fell in front of Yun Yichen in an instant, she had long wanted to fight this, and finally had a chance. Yun Yichen didn''t expect that Tang Guo would fight as soon as he said, so he had to deal with it. As soon as he yed against him, he realized that he was not Tang Guo''s opponent, but he just couldn''t swallow this breath. No matter what realm he reached, someone would restrict him, which made him a little broken. Tang Guo basically hit the clouds in a single dust. Vol 2 Chapter 4713: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (85) Vol 2 Chapter 4713: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (85) Yun Yichen was careless, and Tang Guo pped him with a p on his face. Wei Xuan listened very happily. This scum, **** made up. Yun Yichen has never felt the pain in his heart. "Isn''t Master Tang Fairy?" Wei Xuan whispered to Su Sai, "we misunderstood?" Su Sai: "Perhaps it looks alike." "Yes." The two had just finishedmunicating, Tang Guo''s ordinary hat was shaken by Yun Yichen''s power. When everyone saw that the hat was broken, they all looked at Tang Guo''s body. They were stunned at this look. Isn''t this Fairy Tang? When Qingdi saw it, he almost didn''t get over. Lei Di waited with his eyes widened, his eyes almost fell out, right? Qingdi and Han Rou said, "Rou''er, is that our daughter?" "It should be." Han Rou looked at Tang Guo and replied hesitantly, "It''s our daughter, isn''t it a bit strong?" "Rouer, are you sure you read it right?" Han Rou looked at it twice, her hands were trembling, and she said for sure, "Yes, it''s our daughter." "Rouer, you p me, I think this is a dream." "p!" Han Rou was rude, pped Qingdi and blushed his face. Seeing Qingdi''s blushing face, Han Rou quickly rubbed him, "Brother Qing, does it hurt? Blushing is not a dream." "Yes, it''s not a dream." Qingdi smiled stupidly, not knowing what he was thinking, looking at Tang Guo''s position with piercing eyes. Yun Yichen was stunned when he saw Tang Guo''s true face, and subconsciously shouted, "Xiao Guo..." "Since you recognize it, I won''t hide it, it''s me." Tang Guo admitted that she really intends to announce all this today, besides cleaning up Yun Yichen, she has to do something else by the way. Yun Yichen didn''t make another move: "Why?" "The hatred of the old world." Tang Guo intends to announce the hatred of the old world, as well as the things of the previous Emperor Xuan. Yun was at a loss, and everyone was puzzled. Yun Yichen didn''t understand what it meant, but he felt danger. Even though his face was swollen, he couldn''t take care of that much and nned to run. In Tang Guo''s body, he felt a dead end, and intuitively told him that if he didn''t run, he would regret it. "Zilin, catch him." Tang Guo didn''t entangle with Yun Yichen much, and now it was enough to build momentum. Jiang Zilin appeared next to Yun Yichen at that moment, grabbed Yun Yichen lightly, then grabbed it in his hand, and repaired Yun Yichen into a seal. At this time, Yun Yichen is like a Ordinary people are at the mercy of others. Wei Xuan was stunned. Fairy Tang was her master. It seems that this matter today seems to be under her control. "Maybe you have a lot of doubts," Tang Guo took out the soul stone, "Do you know who it is here?" Everyone was puzzled, but they knew Tang Guo was an immortal emperor, and they were wondering whether she was the ninth immortal emperor or the tenth immortal emperor. Apart from these two, they could not guess anything else. "The person inside is Emperor Xuan." Tang Guo threw out an image stone, and the fairy world was about to usher in the age of prosperity. Before everyone had time to react, how the Emperor Xuan fell into Tang Guo''s hands was attracted by the image in the image stone. That was the scene left by Emperor Xuan when he went to kill Tang Guo. Hearing the reason why Emperor Xuandi killed Tang Guo, everyone was shocked. In order to chase someone who might have a heritage of sanctification, Emperor Xuandi wanted to kill all the descendants of the emperor. This mentality was vicious and it refreshed their recognition. know. Vol 2 Chapter 4714: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (86) Vol 2 Chapter 4714: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (86) When the Qing Emperor and the others saw the appearance of the Profound Emperor in the image stone, they couldn''t believe that this was the Profound Emperor they knew. In order to be a holy inheritance, they had to kill all their heirs, in order to arouse their anger, to find the newly promoted immortal emperor. If it weren''t for Tang Guoguo''s strong power, wouldn''t it be seeded by Emperor Xuan? When the people in the fairy world saw this, they took out the image stones and began to record. Oh my God, they even ate melons continuously today, they are still the melons of Emperor Xuan. When they saw that Emperor Profound Sage actually said that he was not a descendant of Profound Sage, but a lucky one who survived the period of the Sage. They identally encountered the only severely wounded junior of Profound Sage. After killing him, he obtained the token. Got this status. Everyone almost lost their voices, which is too scary. At this moment, the Qing Emperor and the others couldn''t wait to pull the Emperor Xuan from the soul stone and beat him. After hearing that Yun Yichen turned out to be the soul divided by Emperor Xuan, everyone didn''t know what to say. Emperor Xuan had calcted the inheritance of the saint, Wei Xuan was calcted by him, Tang Guo was also calcted by him, if it weren''t for Tang Guo''s prevention, the descendants of the Immortal Emperor would have been calcted by him. The content of the image stone made everyone feel cold, especially the Qingdi. They had never thought that Emperor Xuan was such a person. In front of them, Emperor Xuan pretended too well. Now they are also reacting. Emperor Xuan has made several appearances just to find out how the juniors in their family are doing. If there is no Tang Guo, the junior of their family, I am afraid that there will be no one left. "In that case, kill Yun Yichen, too." Qingdi''s expression became cold. This Si actually counted his daughter. If his daughter is not strong enough, who can stop it? Wei Xuan also said, "Master, can I kill him by myself?" No, Tang Guo shook his head: "No." Everyone is confused, if such a vicious person is not killed, I am afraid it will bring disaster to the entire fairy world. Who knows who Yun Yichen will count on in the future, no one is not afraid, it is too vicious. "If we kill him, we will fall into reincarnation." Tang Guo''s words were shocking. What else did this guy do? Tang Guo took out a medicine bottle: "I have a medicine here, called Huang Liang Yi Meng, which can let you know that Yun Yichen has lived forever. After reading it, you will understand what is going on." "Tang Guo floated into the air," the medicine powder in the medicine bottle was often poured down, "If you are willing to know that Yun Yichen is born forever, don''t resist this medicine powder falling on you." These are many versions that Ziyun has researched. Knowing that she needs them, she has never stopped studying. In fact, she hadn''t used these for a long time, but Ziyun gave it to her and she also received this. This time Huang Liang Yi Meng was based on Yun Yichen''s perspective, allowing everyone to see Yun Yichen''s experience. If you don''t tell everyone, everyone will not understand why she didn''t kill Yun Yichen, besides, she also wanted to announce this matter. When everyone heard it, they let the powder float on their bodies. At that moment, they were caught in the life of Yun Yichen, just like watching antern, but in two hours, they had watched the life of Yun Yichen. They knew that Yun Yichen was born a waste material and was bullied by others. Later, Yun Yichen got the chance to practice Zhan Qingjue. After sessful cultivation, he annihted his family, including those who had not bullied him, as long as the surname was Yun, no one could escape. Vol 2 Chapter 4715: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (87) Vol 2 Chapter 4715: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (87) He met Wei Xuan and married her. He killed Wei Xuan, only to fly into a fairy. After arriving in the immortal world, he did not refuse Tang Guo, as they knew, he chose to be engaged to her. However, Tang Guo in the dream seemed to be unable to recognize these things, everything was a cloud, but she did not warm her heart. From Yun Yichen''s perspective, I only feel that this is avable. Yun Yichen defeated Lin Chu, and Lin Chu was left behind as a demon, who did not make progress for many years. Yun Yichen went to the Secret Realm of the Wild Sea, killed Ao Xian, confined Lei Yu''s soul to the soul stone, and med Lei Yu for his death. Yun Yichen inadvertently rescued the injured Shui Yang, so he got Shui Yang''s heart. However, all of this was a conspiracy of Emperor Xuan, and Shui Yang was designed by him to be injured. Shui Yang was unhappy with Tang Guo and was killed in the end. Mingxiu saw that Yun Yichen was wrong, and persuaded Yun Yichen to be good, and was secretly killed by Emperor Xuan. The death of the descendant of the immortal emperor, the wounded. Yun Yichen met Wei Xuan again, and as they knew, to make up for Wei Xuan, he almost killed Su Sai and was driven away by Wei Xuan. Later, Wei Xuan was hidden by Tang Guo. Yun Yichen thought that Tang Guo was not good for Wei Xuan and went to find Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t tell where Wei Xuan was going to end, but he was injured by the opponent, then searched for the soul, and after searching for the soul, he repaired her and abolished her. Yun Yichen was seriously injured by the Qing Emperor, found Wei Xuan, and told Wei Xuan the truth. Wei Xuan still recovered his memory. When Yun Yichen said to make up for her, Wei Xuan hacked him to death without hesitation. Yun Yichen uses the secret method to reappear with Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan noticed this, and also used secret methods to refuse to be with him. The secret methods of the two are considered to be the ancient secret methods of the saint''s period, and when they multiply each other, they be a long-term grudge. If there is no solution, not only will the two of them be entangled for life, but they will also be the same. Everyone''s eyes became clear, and Yun Yichen''s face was full ofplexity, this is a horrible thing. "I kept Yun Yichen''s soul in the soul stone, do you think it is appropriate? So, the soul in the soul stone is immortal and will not affect the fate of the people of this world." Tang Guo''s voice It sounded in the ears of everyone, and won everyone''s approval. Then how many lifetimes did theye back to, if Yun Yichen was killed, they would continue. That Tang Guo was so powerful, they could understand that Heaven must have given her a chance, and she caught it. She not only caught it, but also changed the fate of everyone in this world, and unlocked the shackles of fate. For a while, everyone was grateful for Tang Guo''s appearance. The eyes of Qingdi and the others areplicated. If they don''t release it, they are afraid they will never be able to step into the realm of saints. The secret method of the ancient saints is really powerful, this should be a forbidden secret method. After the tribtion of heaven and earth, identally shed out. Tang Guo took out the soul stone. Of course, Yun Yichen knew about his life and wanted to escape, but he was in Jiang Zilin''s hands, like a chicken, unable to escape at all. His eyes were full of despair and viciousness. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Jiang Zilin quickly pped his body and pulled his soul out. Yun Yichen had no time to speak, so he was stuffed into the soul stone. Tang Guo smiled and said, "I have prepared a gift for you, but I don''t know who is better at you or Emperor Xuan." Everyone was scared to death just now, fearing that Yun Yichen would be bad, and there would be another curse. Yun Yichen really thought that, he got the ancient curse from the secret realm, not only that one, but also others. Unfortunately, before he had time, he was stopped by Jiang Zilin. Vol 2 Chapter 4716: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (88) Vol 2 Chapter 4716: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (88) The soul was trapped in the soul stone, unable to return to heaven. Tang Guo put away the soul stone, which meant that everything was over. The onlookers will probably never forget what happened today. They witnessed an event that changed the fate of the fairy world. Qingdi rushed to Tang Guo at this moment: "Guo''er, what did you cultivate for?" "Quasi Sage." Tang Guo said, "It''s only one step to the Sage." The Qing Emperor nodded, his face full of joy, he was not shocked at this, because with the vitality of the heavens, it should be possible to have this cultivation base. Lei Di and the others were shocked, and soon they came back to their senses, and their eyes fell on Lei Yu and the others. Lei Di rushed over and raised Lei Yu: "Tell Lao Tzu what''s going on." "You''re a dead child." Emperor Dan knocked Lin Chu, "Is it the realm of Emperor Xian?" Lin Chu nodded honestly: "Yes, dad, don''t beat me, no matter how you beat me, I can''t keep up with them. My sons are all immortal emperors, so I need to save face." "Lin Chu, I''m so embarrassed. They are all immortal emperors. I must have a fight with Lao Tzu." Ao Xian said coaxingly, "Lao Long,e and fight." Dragon Emperor is not stage fright: "Smelly boy,e and find an open space. Don''t think that you can challenge Lao Tzu if you cultivate to the realm of Immortal Emperor. Lao Tzu will beat you today." After all, Long Di and Ao Xian turned into two big dragons one after another, flying towards the sky, it seems that they are really going to fight. "Who is the Ninth Immortal Emperor?" Qing Emperor asked Tang Guo. Tang Guo replied: "It''s me." Qingdiughed: "What about the tenth?" Tang Guo pointed to the others: "Six of them, together." Everyone took a deep breath, too strong, is this a quiet upgrade? Qingdi still had doubts: "How did you escape our formation?" "Zilin." Tang Guo pulled Jiang Zilin over and took off Jiang Zilin''s mask, "Zilin helped me." When Qingdi saw Jiang Zilin''s face, the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. As expected, he was better than Yun Yichen. No wonder his daughter asked people to wear masks all day long. "Ahem... Zilin." Jiang Zilin was very polite: "My father-inw." Qingdi: "..." He hasn''t agreed yet, but seeing that Tang Guo is satisfied, he also ignores this advance address, "I don''t know what realm Zilin is now?" In fact, it was in the image stone just now, he wanted to ask again. It''s not very polite to ask other people this. Ask my son-inw, yes. Jiang Zilin did not conceal: "The realm of a saint." Other people asked this, he wouldn''t say. Father-inw asked, he must answer. thump-- Many people just felt dizzy and couldn''t bear it, and they just nted. Saint, this is really a Saint. They actually saw the Saint, who is alive, or Tang Fairy''s Taoistpanion. The expressions of the few people in Qingdi were serious. Jiang Zilin was a saint, and after the tribtion of heaven and earth, there is no one who is sanctified. What does this mean? It shows that Jiang Zilin is a saint who survived the Great Tribtion of Heaven and Earth! ! ! "Zilin, since you are in the realm of a saint, why don''t you start preaching in the immortal world?" Qingdi asked tentatively, "there is no saint in the immortal world today." Jiang Zilin shook his head: "Forget the preaching, I have other tasks. Next month, Huanghai will open the Secret Realm of Saints, and people from all immortal realms can go. There are countless trials in it. It''s a chance." As for the rules inside, he had already formted it. Disputes are not within his consideration, and where there are people, disputes are needed. The saint here is just a realm of cultivation, not the kind of saint who can''t fight or grab. Vol 2 Chapter 4717: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (89) Vol 2 Chapter 4717: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (89) Jiang Zilin followed the Qingdi back, but Lei Di didn''t leave. Following along, Longdi was also called back. When he returned, Ao Xian''s eye was still swollen, and within a short time, he was beaten by his father so that the dragon scales were almost lost. "Look, dead boy, Jiang is still hot, don''t think that you can beat Laozi when you reach the realm of Emperor Immortal. Unless, your strength is as strong as Tang Guo." Dan Di and Lin Chu said. Lin Chu nodded obediently: "I know, Dad." He had never thought about fighting with Dad. In this regard, he is still quite interesting. Looking at the miserable situation of Ao Xian and Lei Yu, we know that they have been cleaned up very hard. Emperor Dan patted the back of Lin Chu''s head: "Learn hard, Dragon Emperor, Lei Di is not an experienced yer, even if he is higher than their level, he will not be their opponent if he is really desperate. , Too tender." Lin Chu wondered: "Then why do you say that it is not Tang Guo''s opponent?" "She''s different." Dandi frowned. "She has memories of life forever, and has seized the vitality of heaven. There is no w in the previous moves. We may not be her opponents together." "I have to say that a genius is a genius." Dandi sighed, "An ordinary kid like you, let''s work harder." "I see, dad, I will work hard, not to shame you, but they are too powerful for me to keep up." "It''s okay, as we practice alchemy, cultivation will be much more difficult." The attendants who followed him heard Dandi''s words and their mouth twitched fiercely. The son of Emperor Dan, Lin Chu, is an ordinary kid? Speaking of this, people in the immortal world are afraid to cry, they want to be ordinary people, okay? In the Qingdi Pce, Jiang Zilin told everyone about the saint secret realm, and the Qingdi and others asked about the situation inside. Jiang Zilin smiled and said: "You can go in. There are indeed many saints'' inheritances inside. Whether you can get them, this is not what I can help, I am only responsible for opening the secret realm." Everyone expressed their understanding, without any doubt. They guessed that this was the task for Jiang Zilin to survive. But I didn''t know that Jiang Zilin personally arranged the secret realm. "The inheritance of Sword Saint, Pill Saint, Dragon Saint, Profound Saint, Thunder Saint, Water Saint, Ice Saint, and Buddha Saint are all in it. Those who belong to them have a great chance of obtaining the inheritance of sainthood. Even if they cant, they Can get their other heritage." "The descendants of the Profound Sage have all been extinct, so the Secret Realm will pick out a new descendant, and the Profound Hall will remain, and the new descendant will inherit it." Qingdi and the others nodded, not interested in that. Within half a day, the entire fairy world knew what happened today. Among them, the secret realm of saints that makes everyone most concerned about, everyone can find the secret realm of chance. Before next month, people rushed to the ce to wait. However, before the secret realm opened, Qingzhou sent a message that Tang Guo was going to hold a ceremony with Jiang Zilin. The people waiting there had to run over to participate in the ceremony. At the ceremony, Wei Xuan''s family stood by and looked at Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin, only to feel that they were a match made in heaven. Everyone now knows that Wei Xuan is Tang Guo''s disciple. As for the Su family''s natural rise, it has be a first-ss family. After that incident, Wei Xuan and Su Sai had a better rtionship, and Wei Ming directly recognized Su Sai as his father. That Yun Yichen, they all intend to forget, throw away that bad memory. Vol 2 Chapter 4718: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (end) Vol 2 Chapter 4718: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (end) They experienced life and death that day, and they cherished their lives today. A monthter, the secret realm of the saint standing in the deserted sea opened. Originally, Qingdi and the others were worried about whether there were too many people and they would not be able to bear it. Later, when they found that it seemed to be self-contained, there was not much worry. After everyone entered the secret realm, Jiang Zilin and Tang Guo also entered the secret realm. The two of them hid at the core of the secret realm and could control the whereabouts of everyone inside. Seeing the movements of the Qing Emperor and the others, Jiang Zilin said: "It''s the father-inw who are more experienced. Lin Chu and the others stillck experience and it is not so easy to inherit." "My dad and them have been in the realm of Immortal Emperor for many years, and they are only so close. Of course Lin Chu can''t match them at this time." Jiang Zilin wouldn''t bother if there were any disputes in the secret realm. In this secret realm, he integrated the hidden world of the lower realm, so it was very big, and there were the rules set by the old man himself. So what he is telling is the truth, these people can only rely on themselves for what they want, and he will not help. However, if the Qingdi couple passed any checkpoint, he would give them something in the private library. Seeing this, Tang Guo couldn''t help being amused, and seeing her father''s happy appearance, he did not stop. In Jiang Zilin''s words, it''s just a little thing to make the two happy. Tang Guo would also dig out some private treasury and give Lin Chu and others, as well as Wei Xuan, to make them happy. On one side is her friend, on the other side is her disciple. The first inheritance of sanctification was obtained by the Buddha. Others don''t know, only Jiang Zilin and Tang Guo who are in control of the overall situation. After the Buddha got it, he returned to retreat. It took almost ten years before someone else got it. The Qingdi was the saint''s secret realm opened for fifty years, obtained the inheritance of the sword saint. Afterwards, almost every ten or fifty years, someone would gain the inheritance of sanctification, all Qingdi and others. After many trials, Lin Chu and the others also understood their shorings, but instead they calmed down to practice, and stopped advancing. A hundred yearster, Tang Guo became a holy. On that day, the fairy music rang all over the fairy world, and the heaven and earth''s fairy qi skyrocketed. When they walked on the road, they seemed to be covered byyers of celestial qi. With such a big movement, everyone came out. On that day, the whole fairy world was really happy, with dead trees in spring, and flowers everywhere. Not only that, some injured people felt that their injuries were slowly recovering. Everyone in the immortal world has an epiphany, no matter what they are doing, stop what they are doing, close their eyes and fall into an epiphany. The originally lively fairy world was quiet. Tang Guo had already woke up, and she was already in the realm of a saint. She opened her eyes, but found Jiang Zilin looking at her sadly. "what happened?" "It turns out that the time of the saint is also very short. Is this the price of changing everything?" Jiang Zilin held her hand with moist eyes. At the moment Tang Guo became a holy, he felt that their time was running out. To be precise, her time is running out. "Didn''t it mean that the saint is immortal?" Jiang Zilin was half crying and halfughing, "It turns out that this is just a lie." Tang Guo didn''t know how tofort him, that day woulde sooner orter. Unexpectedly, Jiang Zilin would see it instantly, so she had to say, "See you in the next life." "You still understand me." Jiang Zilin took her into his arms, "I''m really afraid of you saying, stay alive." Tang Guo kissed Xia Jiang Zilin''s face, and squeezed again: "So handsome, it''s a pity that I have no life to enjoy it." "Isn''t it good for the next life?" Jiang Zilin couldn''tugh or cry. "The old men cheated me. They said that they would lose you. If you get it, lose it again. Isn''t this torturing me?" "You will look better in your next life. If you don''t look good, I will automatically ignore it." Jiang Zilin said, "Then I dare not be ugly." "After a while I started preaching, and I will leave here twenty yearster and tell them to look for other holy ces." Jiang Zilin agreed: "Then I will preach together." Jiang Zilin and Tang Guo have preached for 20 years, benefiting countless people in the immortal world, until Qingdi and others are attacking the realm of saints and bid farewell to everyone. The people in the immortal world didn''t know that they were going to be farewell. Yearster, when the Qing Emperor was waiting for sanctification, they gathered in the pavilion again, appearing very silent. "Brother, don''t be too sad." Qingdi sighed, "Is my daughter gone, can you feel sad? This may be the price." "It turns out that being holy is not immortality." Dandi said. Everyone was silent again, if it weren''t for sanctification, they really thought Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin were looking for a new holy ce. Vol 2 Chapter 4719: Sister-in-law (1) Vol 2 Chapter 4719: Sister-inw (1) [Margaret]: I''m used to it, you don''t need tofort me, I can ept it. [Ziyun]: Poor Marguerite. [Marguerite]: Marguerite does not needfort, Marguerite is very strong. [Chi Xiao]: Sooner orter, you willugh to death. [Shangguan Yungu]: A little sympathetic. [Harold]: +1 Allen: +2 [Mo Yuntian]: Yun Gu, have you gone out from that ce? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, I am working hard. [Margaret]: It means you haven''t gone out yet? You still have the heart to sympathize with me, so you should think of a way to get out early, a trapped beast, what right does it have to sympathize with me. [Shangguan Yungu]: Thank you Senior Margaret for your concern. [Ziyun]: The girl is in a mortal world this time. There should be no danger. We can wait for the next world. The reason Ziyun said this was because Tang Guo had already arrived in the New World, and he had just greeted them before he left the group. [Chi Xiao]: Yes. [Mo Yuntian]: Not to mention that Margaret has been looking forward to meeting her sister, why didn''t you and me want to meet her again? [Mission]: Is there another day? [Silver Ring]: Its been a long time, our cultivation base is getting higher and higher, but we can still remember the time we met with the school flower, just like yesterday. [Emanuel]: I should be fortunate that the time in the interster has be slow, otherwise you may see my head turn gray. [Billy]: Qingru stays in the room for a long time every time the school flower festival is celebrated. The matter is tooplicated. I dont know whether to tell her the truth or not. Its an annoyance to say or not. . [Emanuel]: Didn''t you say that? [Billy]: I''m afraid to stimte Qingru. [Emanuel]: I think you are afraid that Qingru will beat you? [Billy]: People are difficult to dismantle, I am considering this matter. The school flower birthday is the most silent day for Qingru. I was thinking, should I talk to her. [Emanuel]: Maybe it can be considered. After all, we are not cultivators and cannot survive forever. Even if the time flow is slow, no matter how slow it is, it will die. [Billy]: Give me some more time. The discussion between the two made everyone in the group silent. They all know that as long as they are not cultivating immortals or people with endless lives, their heads in the group will sooner orter be grayed out. Speaking of which, they have all sent away three people. Up to now, the three gray names are in the member list. Under normal circumstances, they don''t want to look at them, because it will make people sad. [Margaret]: Good point, what are you talking about? Want to die? The school flower has note again, I am sad now, you quicklye tofort me. Sad Margaret needsfort now. Everyone couldn''t help but smile when they saw this paragraph, and then began tofort Marguerite and give Marguerite a small gift. Tang Guo was sitting on the small bench in front of the house eating melon seeds, which her mother had specially cooked for her. This time, she passed into a rtively special era. The most serious and serious period has passed, and there is still a year before the college entrance examination will be restored, freedom will be restored, self-employed will gradually appear, and the whole society will usher in development. Although it was in the most special age, she had a pretty good time. She has graduated from high school, because the family loves her very much and loves her very much, so they can''t bear to let her go to the ground, so they let her y at home, her hands are white and tender, just like a daughter. Vol 2 Chapter 4720: Sister-in-law (2) Vol 2 Chapter 4720: Sister-inw (2) Her mother was afraid that she would be bored at home. No, she deliberately fried melon seeds and asked her to eat melon seeds to pass the time. The poption in her family is rtively simple. Her father died in an ident a few years ago, and the family received apensation, but it didn''t make life worse. Her mother, Chen Yufen, was a capable person, hardworking, strong, hard-working, and after her father passed away, she did the work of two people by herself, and she insisted on raising the three siblings well without making her suffer. The whole family loves her so much because she has a twin brother Tang Shi besides a five-year-old brother Tang Yu. When she was born, she couldn''t get nourishment, did not grow well, and almost died. On the contrary, her twin brother Tang Shi, like his name, looks very strong. Even when the family was in the most difficult time, the family members were reluctant to let her do some heavy work. She is seventeen years old this year, and her elder brother Tang Yu is twenty-two this year. The eldest brother is tall and handsome, and also very hardworking, and loves her very much. Now that he is going to work in the ground, he is not a problem, how could he let her, a delicate little girl, go over and do it. The twin brother Tang Shi, who is the same age as her, is much taller than her, and is not as strong as her elder brother Tang Yu, but rather delicate and slender. It doesn''t look like a capable person, but in fact the speed of work is no worse than Tang Yu. Another point is that Tang Shi''s name sounds very honest, but it''s not honest at all. In addition to working in the fields, Tang Shi often came up with some weird ways to go to the mountains to catch Tang Guo birds and beat rabbits to improve her life. Tang Shi knew from an early age that his younger sister almost didn''t support her. Every time she thought of this, she was obviously a man, but her eyes were red. Who would say that his sister is not good, he will definitely sullen people. Because there are two older brothers, her mother hasn''t been so tired in recent years, and she doesn''t spend too much time working in the fields. After doing a little bit, she wille back to cook and have a good life. Especially in the past two years, the limelight has be more and more loose. Many people have seen hope, and those with a little insight may understand that the hard days are basicallying to an end. For a happy family like this, it stands to reason that the future will never be bad, but when Tang Guo came, it was destined to have some tragedy behind them. In the harmonious little home, a shit-chucking stick suddenly came. As mentioned earlier, Tang Yus eldest brother Tang Yu is already twenty-two this year and is still a bachelor. He is not in a hurry, but Chen Yufen is in a hurry. His son is so old that he should beg a wife anyway. Chen Yufen told a matchmaker that Tang''s family was considered a good family, so they said that their houses were muchrger than those in the same vige. At present, there are several people in the Tang family, each of whom has his own room, and one room is vacant. Chen Yufen is capable, and he will be able to help take care of the vige in the future. Tang Yu, the eldest brother of Tang, has strength. He is diligent and willing to do a few people''s work alone. Marrying him will definitely lead a good life. Many people were tempted when Tang Yu was looking for his wife. But Tang Yu also has a little control over his face, hoping that his future daughter-inw will look better, even if it is not as good as his sister, half of it will do. The big deal, if you marry someone back, he raises them well, and he should be able to nurture them a little bit more tenderly. Chen Yufen knew Tang Yu''s thoughts and did not stop it. Vol 2 Chapter 4721: Sister-in-law (3) Vol 2 Chapter 4721: Sister-inw (3) As long as the person is nice, don''t be toozy and willing to live, if the son likes it, she can still ept it. Finally, the matchmaker introduced them to Yao''s daughter, Yao Wenwen. This Yao Wenwen is really white and pure, which is in line with Tang Yu''s aesthetics. Except for the rough hands, everything else is suitable. The voice is nice, the eyes are bright, the face te is beautiful, just a little dark. Tang Yu felt that it would be good if he married and raised. He doesn''t need Yao Wenwen to go to the ground, just help Chen Yufen do something at home. Yao Wenwen also fell in love with the Tang family, and got along well with Tang Yu, and Tang Yu gave her a lot of good things when dealing with her. Anything good will be delivered to her home. In just two months, the two met each other and got married. The wedding day is naturally beautiful. At the beginning, Yao Wenwen was still very satisfied with her current life. She doesn''t need to be driven to the ground by her parents every day like she was in her mother''s house, she just needs to help Chen Yufen, and she won''t be too busy. Tang Yu treated her very well, and the whole vige envied her. If there is something delicious, no one in the family will hide it, and will keep a portion for her. It''s not like being in her natal family. Everything that is delicious in the family is reserved for the little brother. It''s just that people are greedy, get good, and want better. A few months after marrying into the Tang family, Yao Wenwen found out that there was a person in the family who was treated much better than her. This person is the original owner. She can enjoy the best treatment without having to work. Chen Yufen is very fond of Tang Guo and will not let her fight. Yao Wenwen''s heart is unbnced, so why should Tang Guo do nothing to get the same treatment as her? Coupled with the fact that the little sisters around him provoke discord, she feels that Tang Guo should be allowed to work. If her sister-inw doesn''t show off, the sister-inw doesn''t know how good she is. But when she just proposed that Tang Guo should work, she was opposed by Chen Yufen, and then Tang Shi opposed her. Tang Shi stunned her. Yao Wenwen was very angry, so she and Tang Yu had a pillow wind, but she didn''t expect Tang Yu to be on her side this time, instead they told her to leave it alone. They should spoil the little girl. She also said that the benefits of the family will not be less than her, don''t make Chen Yufen trouble. In order to bnce this matter, Tang Yu will leave his share exclusively to Yao Wenwen, hoping that she can understand and bnce her heart. However, Yao Wenwen was not reconciled. She felt that Tang Guo''s refusal to work was an obstacle to her eyes. asionally, I would say sourly, what should I do if the original owner does not work. This time, Chen Yufen listened to it and started teaching the original owner to cook, but when the original owner was burning his hands, the whole family objected and prevented the original owner from doing such dangerous work. What Yao Wenwen didn''t expect was that Tang Shi actually proposed to recruit a son-inw to the original owner in the future, and find someone who has no parents on it, so that the original owner would not be bullied. This decision was approved by the whole family. Yao Wenwen was so angry that she almost split with jealousy. Later, the vige got news that the college entrance examination was about to resume, and the whole family supported the original master''s college entrance examination. She hoped that she could take a good school and be able to assign jobs in the future, live in the city, eat public meals, and not have to work in the ground. Yao Wenwen became mad from jealousy and said that she was going to take the college entrance examination. Although the Tang family was a little dissatisfied with her, she wanted to take the exam and did not stop her, so she asked her to review with the original owner. Yao Wenwen is not a piece of study material at all, she knows very well herself, she may not pass the exam. Vol 2 Chapter 4722: Sister-in-law (4) Vol 2 Chapter 4722: Sister-inw (4) Seeing the original owner study hard, she suddenly panicked. On the day of the college entrance examination, Yao Wenwen deliberately fell when she was passing by the small river, and still dragged the original owner down. The road of the small river was originally slippery, and the two fell together. The first college entrance examination was destroyed like this. But the original owner did not give up, nor did the Tang family give up. Yao Wenwen couldn''t study, and didn''t want the original master to take the exam. In the three college entrance examinations, the original master either gave her croton for dinner or breakfast on the day of the college entrance examination. This made the original master stray and could not go to the college entrance examination. After preparing for so many times, the original owner suddenly felt that he might not be suitable for the college entrance examination. She is also sensible, and continuing to do this will drag her family a lot. So, with her excellent grades, she became a teacher. Yao Wenwen still bears hatred in her heart when she sees that the original owner is still beautiful and spoiled by the whole family. But she did not dare to show that all the people in the Tang family were on Tang Guo''s side. Therefore, she was thinking again, and nned to introduce an object to the original owner, who was good on the surface but not good in fact. After looking around, she found a third-married man, who is said to be a man who likes to beat his wife and is very bothered. The other party is from the city and has a pretty good family background. He just likes to beat his wife. She deliberately introduced to the original owner first, and wanted to match the two together first, and arranged for the two to meet. However, the original owner had a bad impression of this person and did not intend to deal with it. Yao Wenwen doesn''t do it, she will find all kinds of excuses, saying that the person is good, and she will not have the vige if she missed it. The original owner always felt that something was wrong, and then she told Chen Yufen about it. When Yao Wenwen was questioned by Chen Yufen, Yao Wenwen said frankly that she inquired that this person had a good family background, and Tang Guo was spoiled and raised by them. Of course, she should find someone who is rich and treats her well so that she will not have a hard life. . Yao Wenwen''s words made the Tang family all agree, so she asked the matchmaker to inquire. The matchmaker took the man''s money, and of course he said it better. When the Tang family heard this, they all thought this person was good. When we metter, the man also behaved very well. At that time, the distance was too far and it was not so easy to check the marriage. Who would have thought that a matchmaker would help conceal the marriage history. Yao Wenwen was on the side, quietly watching the Tang family persuade the original owner, saying that this person is good, you can try everywhere first. Just going around, the original owner still doesn''t like this person. Tang Shi saw the original owner''s thoughts and talked to her. The original owner said his intuition, saying that he felt that the person was a bit false, and asionally used his hands and feet. Of course Tang Shi valued his sister''s ideas, so he nned to go to the city to inquire. This entry into the city not only discovered the true face of that person, but also discovered that Yao Wenwen had a rtionship with the matchmaker. It was also Yao Wenwen who felt that it was done and went to invite the matchmaker to dinner. The man was also there. Tang Shi spent some money and asked people toe and listen to the corner. Knowing the truth, Tang Shi did not go up and make trouble, but immediately returned home and notified everyone in the family of the incident. The Tang family who knew the truth were very angry, especially Chen Yufen, who basically did not scold Yao Wenwen, the daughter-inw. Yao Wenwen iszy sometimes, she always closes one eye. Yao Wenwen framed her baby girl and finally angered her. When Yao Wenwen came back, Chen Yufen saw her and rushed to beat Yao Wenwen. While beating and scolding her for being a poisonous woman, Yao Wenwen couldn''t be beaten willingly, and turned back and resisted. Vol 2 Chapter 4723: Sister-in-law (5) Vol 2 Chapter 4723: Sister-inw (5) As a result, Chen Yufen fell from the yard at home and rolled down with Yao Wenwen. All this happened so quickly that the two brothers didn''t expect Chen Yufen to rush up to hit someone, nor did they expect to be so fierce as soon as they came, and they both fell down. At that time, they heard Chen Yufen scream, and the two brothers Tang Yu rushed to the hospital. Yao Wenwen was slightly injured, and Chen Yufen was in a serious condition. She fell to her waist and was paralyzed. Things happened like this. Tang Yu nned to divorce, and his family was very happy. Since Yao Wenwen got married, except for the first three months, his tolerance has reached the limit. Yao Wenwen also tore her face at this time, feeling that she had no good life with Tang Yu. In this family, she has the lowest status and agreed to divorce. After getting the divorce certificate, Yao Wenwen went out to work. The original owner started teaching while taking care of Chen Yufen''s work. Tang Yu had no intention of getting married for a while, Tang Shi also started a small business, and the family''s life slowly improved. However, Yao Wenwen hated the Tang family for a long time. After many years, she had be the lover of a big boss when she worked. Thinking of the Tang family, she decided to show the Tang family a good look. First, he found a rtionship so that the original owner could not teach, and then asked the big boss to help, causing Tang Shi''s business to go wrong. She only came back when she knew that the Tang family had a bad life. She came to Tang''s house, found Chen Yufen, who was basking in the sun, and told about the destruction of the original master''s college entrance examination. Speaking of which, she destroyed the original master''s college entrance examination four times. Chen Yufen was so angry that soon after Yao Wenwen left, she didn''t mention it, and she was gone. When Chen Yufen was angry to death, she gave the three brothers and sisters of Tang [520.biquge520.co] a big blow. Later they heard that Yao Wenwen had been here and wanted to say something. Tang Shi doubted what Yao Wenwen had said before he was so **** angry. He nned to go to Yao Wenwen for the theory. Yao Wenwen is very arrogant now, and there are bodyguards to follow. On the pretext that Tang Shi was a rascal, he wanted to insult her. Not only did the bodyguard interrupt his leg, he also reported that Tang Shi assaulted her. She also called for a witness, but Tang Shi was bitter and couldn''t tell. Tang Yu took Tang Shi back to the vige, and his indecent assault on Yao Wenwen has spread to a lot of people. Yao Wenwen, as the lover of the big boss,ter embarrassed the Tang family''s three brothers and sisters everywhere, making it difficult for them to make any progress, and there was no chance of getting ahead. In the appearance of the original owner, someone took a fancy to, andter married. But Yao Wenwen''s words made that person shudder and made the pregnant owner directly abort and divorce. The original owner did not remarry, as did Tang Yu and Tang Shi. The three brothers and sisters lived in the old house and lived in agriculture. It was not until the arrogant Yao Wenwen was cleaned up by the wife of the big boss. They heard that the end was terrible and they came back to life. With Tang Shi''s brain and Tang Yu''s strength, the three brothers and sisters passed their lives again. But except for Tang Yu, the original owner and Tang Shi were not in good health, especially the original owner, who was weak from the mother''s womb, andter had a baby, injured the root, and died earlier than the two brothers. Tang Shi hurt his leg, and it''s not good after that. At that time, she was just forty-eight when they were well-developed and finally had a good life. After the original owner left, Tang Shi was heartbroken and followed in a few years. Tang Yu is in good health, but his family members go one by one, and he feels as if he has no soul. He mes himself very much. If he didn''t show control and found a virtuous, not so good-looking wife, wouldn''t it cause tragedy? Vol 2 Chapter 4724: Sister-in-law (6) Vol 2 Chapter 4724: Sister-inw (6) Tang Yu put all his energy into work. He didn''t n to marry a wife. He was busy day and night. His body gradually copsed, and he passed away ten yearster. ... Tang Guo sat on the small bench, leaning against the wall behind him, looking at the hens and roosters in the yard, thinking about how to prevent Yao Wenwen from marrying in. In addition, she has to find a good daughter-inw for her elder brother and second brother. Neither of these two would treat their daughter-inw badly, so they said that after Yao Wenwen got married, she nevernded. Even the work at home was secretly picked up. For the sake of family harmony, Chen Yufen didn''t care so much, after all, she could move. It is a pity that Yao Wenwen does not know what is good or bad when she is not good at others. As for Yao Wenwen, based on her natal situation and her character, she couldn''t have a good life. One thing to mention is that Yao Wenwen is not the heroine of this world. In this world, she didn''t have many quarrels with the heroine, but the appearance of the heroine led the Tang family to be wealthy. The hostesss family seemed to be a bit difficult at first, butter she was admitted to university with her ingenuity and worked together with her husband. Her husband became the richest man in the province. The hostess also came back to this small vige to help the poor. She knew this because the Tang family''s three brothers and sisters were able to quickly start a family afterwards because the female lead came back to help the poor. Tang Shi had a good vision and was the first person to eat crabs in Shanghe and Xiahe Viges. The original owner heard about these things, what was going on, there were a lot of things in the Tang family at that time, and the original owner didn''t have the intention to inquire about it. "It''s still very simple not to let Yao Wenwen marry into the house, just design it casually, so that the true face of the other person will be exposed to my elder brother, and he will look down on it." Tang Yu is indeed a bit conspicuous, but he is not the kind of person who loses his mind because of beauty. If it weren''t for Yao Wenwen to pretend to be too good at the beginning, plus being pressed by her natal family, she failed to expose her nature. Yu and her mother may not be able to agree to this marriage. Tang Guo kowtowed the melon seeds in thought. She didn''t intend to change the status quo. There was really nothing to do at home, so she didn''t intend to express herself too much. As for the college entrance examination, if there is no need, she doesn''t want to take the exam. System: [The host is so big that you can''t fall. "My eldest brother is hardworking and my second brother has a good vision. I believe they can lead me to a good life. No matter what, there will be a female protagonist who wille back to help the poor in the future, and then the whole vige will be rich." System: [What about Yao Wenwen? Are you not going to teach her a lesson? She hurt the original owner and family so miserably, everyone did not end well. "I haven''t forgotten, how to deal with her, I already have an idea, just don''t let her live a good life, can''t it? When her life is better, I will make her trouble, and make her life hard and tired." Tang Guo stood up, "I want to sway in front of her to see howfortable I am. That''s how I decided, I want to live the life she hopes. What she wants, I will show off in front of her." System: It shouldn''t be reminded, how could the host forget this matter so much? This strategy is poisonous. Don''t want Yao Wenwen''s life, but it will make Yao Wenwen sulky. "At this moment, Yao Wenwen should be in the ground. I will make some mint syrup and send it to my two brothers, and then eat melon seeds next to Yao Wenwen. Host, you are poisonous, you are poisonous, you are really poisonous. Vol 2 Chapter 4725: Sister-in-law (7) Vol 2 Chapter 4725: Sister-inw (7) Outside Tang Guos courtyard, there is a piece of mint nted, and people who work in the ground rely on mint water to quench their thirst in summer. Tang Guo was outside the yard, picked some mint leaves, and went back to the kitchen to wash them. The pot was boiling water. The fire is quite big, it can boil in ten minutes. The washed mint leaves were stuffed into arge enamel cup by her. "Is there any rock candy in the system space?" The things that can be stored in the system space by her are definitely good things, even the small rock candy tastes good. [I will help you find it. Within half a minute, the system helped Tang Guo find Bingtang. Tang Guo took out a few and threw them into the enamel cup. After ten minutes, the water boils. Tang Guo scooped the boiling water into the enamel cup, and put the rest in the heat-preserving kettle. After the family got off work, there was no need to boil the water. After doing this, she covered the enamel cup, held the enamel cup with a towel and her hands, took her own things, and then went to the ground. She often went to the Tang family. When they went to the construction site today, they mentioned to her where she knew thend. In ten minutes, she arrived at her destination. The moment she appeared, someone reminded Tang Yu and Tang Shi. "Your little girl is here." "Look, is that your girl?" "I''m still holding an enamel cup. I must have brought you water. Oh, I just said that when the water is almost finished, your sister will bring it. No wonder your two brothers love this sister the most." The guy looked envious, "Why don''t I have such a sister?" Tang Yu smiled and said, "When your sister is not so lucky, you have a small body and can take good care of her sister? Can you do two people''s work alone? Come on." "Hey, it''s just talking, go ahead, your sister is here." Tang Yu walked out, Tang Shi also walked out there, and at the same time came to Tang Guo''s front. The moment they saw Tang Guo, both of them smiled, and the love on their faces was not fake. "The sun is so big, whye out and run without a straw hat." Tang Shi''s tone sounded very reproachful, but in fact, every word was love. He wiped the straw hat with that point in his clothes and covered it easily On Tang Guo''s head, she wiped her hand again, and squeezed Tang Guo''s face, "What should I do if I get tanned? It was so hard for me to raise you so well." Tang Yu pushed Tang Shi away: "Go away, your little sister, everyone raised her sister together, don''t take credit for it alone." "Big brother and second brother, I''m here to bring you some mint water." Tang Guo said with curving eyes, "It''s almost cold already, should your water be gone?" She had expected it, and they mighte back to pour water before long. The two brothers who were still struggling for credit, heard Tang Guo''s words, suddenly opened their eyes and smiled, making them silly. "Guo Guo is really good, she deserves to be the second brother''s good sister." Tang Shi touched Tang Guo''s head, but at this time he could only touch the straw hat on her head, but he was very satisfied. "Don''t talk nonsense, quickly get the water over." Tang Yu interrupted Tang Shi, "It''s so hot, Guoguo go home and stay, don''t get sunburnt." Tang Guo shook his head this time: "Brother, I''ll stay here for a while, it''s weird in the room, I''lle out to breathe." "Then find a shady ce," Tang Yu looked behind Tang Guo, there happened to be a big tree over there, "Go and stay under the tree over there." Vol 2 Chapter 4726: Sister-in-law (8) Vol 2 Chapter 4726: Sister-inw (8) "Okay." Tang Guo put the straw hat on Tang Shi''s head, in exchange for Tang Shi''s hey smile, and made a provocative look at Tang Yu. Tang Yu: "Naive." "Envy, right? Haha." Tang Shi triumphed. Tang Yu walked away with the enamel cup, walked two steps and stopped, turned to Tang Shi, and took a big sip with the enamel cup: "It''s delicious." "Quiet your thirst!" "sweet!" "cool!" "Brother, save me some. This is from my sister. You are too much." When Tang Shi grabbed the enamel cup, he found that there was half of the water in it, and yelled, "You are too much. Halfway through. Rude! Can''t you just be gentle? It will scare my sister if you gorge on it." With a smile in her eyes, Tang Guo sat down in the shade of the tree and looked at the busy vigers in the ground. Although people in the vige would say behind her back that she waszy, the Tang family didn''t mind, and if Tang Shi and Tang Yu were about to hear it, they would definitely turn their faces. Those people only dared to say a few words behind their backs, because they didn''t dare to offend, mainly because they were afraid of being beaten. Later, I gradually got used to it, and there were fewer people talking. "Where is Yao Wenwen?" She couldn''t find Yao Wenwen when she nced around. Yao Wenwen must be nearby, but most of the people in the vige work here. It is impossible for her to see everyone at a nce. The system quickly scanned the ground and quickly found Yao Wenwen''s location. He told Tang Guo about Yao Wenwen''s location, but Tang Guo didn''t go over immediately. The weather is so hot, it is really ufortable to be exposed to the sun. This world does not have the power to cultivate, and her internal strength can be cultivated in every world. She has juste here and has not had time to cultivate. You can''t use internal strength to escape the heat. Her body is indeed delicate, and if she gets sick from the sun, it is not a good thing. She found some tree vines around and nned to make a sun umbre from tree vines and leaves. Everyone working in the field knows that she is here, but everyone is not interested in saying anything more. Work is the business. Whether they can eat or not depends on how much they can do and there is no time to talk. Twenty minutester, Tang Guo made a sun umbre with branches and vine leaves. Holding the sun umbre, she walked in the direction of Yao Wenwen. Just two steps away, someone noticed her movement. After two nces, there was a lot of discussion in the field. "The little girl from the Tang family is holding a leaf umbre. It still looks like that." "Anyway, someone who has studied in high school, has a clever mind, and is quite clever." "Envy, even if I don''t have that umbre, I don''t think it''s okay to walk there in the sun." "Dream you, just talk about Shanghe Vige and Xiahe Vige, who has the blessing of Tang Guo. My parents are pampered, brother pampered, I don''t know how many good things I have done in my previous life." In fact, Shanghe Vige and Xiahe Vige are next to each other, and even the ground may be crossed, and sometimes they can still be seen in Shanggong. People in the two viges are quite familiar. Yao Wenwen also heard someone discussing the Tang family''s little sister, and she felt a little sad when she heard the content. Why was she not born in that kind of family? Following everyone''s gaze, she looked up at Tang Guo on the side of the road, and she saw Tang Guo holding a sun umbre made of vine leaves. Tang Guo was white and tender, and he had not done any rough work, so it was a beautifulndscape in the field. Yao Wenwen felt sore in her heart, and said casually: "No matter how well you raise it, what''s the use? It''s not about getting married." Vol 2 Chapter 4727: Sister-in-law (9) Vol 2 Chapter 4727: Sister-inw (9) "I don''t do anything at my mother''s house, and I feel sad when I get to my husband''s house." Yao Wenwen said again, "If you want me to say, the Tang family will spoil her like this, sooner orter it will hurt her." The few young girls around nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Didn''t she graduate from high school? She is seventeen and can talk to her right away. I heard that someone in the vige fell in love with her, but it was because she heard that she didn''t work at home and knew nothing. I was not in good health, so I dispelled this idea." Liu Li whispered. When Yao Wenwen heard it, she felt more confident: "So, the Tang family has the ability to support her for a lifetime, otherwise, who would dare to marry such a woman who doesn''t do anything and marry an ancestor?" "But I am still very envious." Yao Xuanxuan looked at Tang Guo with envy and looked at her white and shiny face, even more envied. "If the family is willing to support me for a lifetime and live this life every day, I will never You can marry." "It''s not dark yet, so I started dreaming." Yao Wenwen stunned Yao Xuanxuan. Yao Xuanxuan is her own sister. "Let''s work, when mom sees it, she will scold you again." Although she said this, Yao Wenwen''s actions were Unhappy. Who likes to go to the ground? Who wants to face the loess and back to the sky every day, Yao Xuanxuan''s words are not bad, she can live the same life as Tang Guo, and she doesn''t want to marry. But is it possible? Women will marry. If they don''t marry in this vige, they will definitely beughed at. However, she has no turn to beughed at, and the family can keep her for up to one year. This year she will be neen, and her parents are already thinking about it, and they are still discussing whether to find someone with a solid foundation for her. Said it was for her good, but I didn''t want to make more profit for the younger brother. "Sister, don''t you envy it?" Yao Xuanxuan asked in a low voice, "Look at her, there is no mud on her body." Yao Wenwen looked up again. Tang Guo was really clean. Suddenly she felt a little inferior when she stood in front of the other party, and her body buckled a little downward. "Wow, she''s still eating melon seeds." Yao Xuanxuan pulled Yao Wenwen''s arm, her face full of envy. Liu Li said at this time: "I heard that it was Aunt Yufen who was afraid that she would be bored at home, so she specially fired her and asked her to kill time at home." "Let''s work." Yao Wenwen didn''t want to hear this, and she felt ufortable when she heard it. How could fate be so unfair? She thought she looked no worse than Tang Guo, and if she could live in the Tang family like the other person, her appearance would not be worse. As she worked, Yao Wenwen got closer and closer to Tang Guo''s position, until she finished the line in front of her, Tang Guo still squatted on the side of the road. She could feel Tang Guo''s gaze without raising her head. "Would you like melon seeds?" A very nice voice came into her ears, Yao Wenwen raised her head subconsciously and saw Tang Guo''s smile. Yao Wenwen pulled out a smile at the corner of her lips: "If you don''t eat melon seeds, you get angry and thirsty. I can''t help but drink water. I don''t like eating. Several refused, indicating that she didn''t want to eat at all. I was very upset, didn''t you see her at work? I also asked her if she could eat melon seeds, is she thinking something wrong. Tang Guo felt Yao Wenwen''s upset, and didn''t mean to leave: "I think it''s delicious." System: If this is in the practice world, Yao Wenwen might swing a sickle on the host''s head on the spot. This is too much to say. Vol 2 Chapter 4728: Sister-in-law (10) Vol 2 Chapter 4728: Sister-inw (10) Yao Wenwen was unhappy at first, and didn''t want to pay attention to Tang Guo. Tang Guo knows that Yao Wenwen usually looks dull and silent, because the Yao family suppresses her daughter rtively harshly, and Yao Wenwen can''t dance at home, let alone show her true temperament. Even the Yao family don''t know what Yao Wenwen is thinking, in fact she is a little clever. She looks very diligent, but in fact she doesn''t do so much. It just gives people the feeling that she is very diligent and down-to-earth. This is her disguise. When she arrived at the Tang family, no one suppressed her, and her temperament and desires were constantly exposed. "Sister, don''t you like melon seeds the most?" Yao Xuanxuan said, almost letting Yao Wenwen get into the hole, "At home, melon seeds are all my brother''s, and neither of us can taste it." "Do you want to eat it?" Tang Guo said to Yao Xuanxuan, reaching out a friendly hand with a handful of melon seeds in her hand, "I''ll give it to you. My mother has fried me a lot." Yao Xuanxuan did not refuse: "Thank you, wait for me, I will cut the point in front of me." "Well, you hurry up and keep it for you." Yao Wenwen is not good, Yao Xuanxuan is pretty good, don''t look at her mouth a little bit fluttering, in fact, she is rtively honest, should be said to be a bit silly, often calcted by Yao Wenwen, but also to help Yao Wenwen count the money. Yao Xuanxuan quickly finished the work in front of her, and ran up to Tang Guo with a sickle. Tang Guo grabbed a handful of melon seeds and gave her: "Come on, eat, do you still have water? I''ll give you some points without it. " "It''s still a little bit." Yao Xuanxuan said blushing, and found the enamel cup next to him. Tang Guo looked at that little bit and took a mouthful, and generously poured half of the water in his kettle to Yao Xuanxuan. The kettle is not mint water or white water. The kettle has a rope that can be hung around her neck. It is a birthday present Tang Yu bought for her in the city. Anticipating that she wouldn''t go back right away, she brought a bunch of melon seeds and put the kettle on. In summer, you cant run short of water wherever you go, you must take it with you. Yao Xuanxuan looked at the clear water in the enamel cup and looked at the melon seeds on her clothes, almost crying, her eyes were a little red. "Tang Guo, thank you, I haven''t eaten melon seeds for a long time." "No guest [.sbiquge.vip] is angry, anyhow we were also ssmates." Yao Xuanxuan thought for a while, and they had indeed been ssmates, elementary school ssmates. After she finished elementary school, she didn''t go to school again. She was not as blessed as Tang Guo and could go to high school. How could the people in the family spend money on her. "You have a good memory." Tang Guo smiled: "Isn''t my grades also very good?" "Yes, yes, yes, your grades are the first in the ss, unlike me, which is always the countdown." Yao Xuanxuan nodded quickly, "You were the monitor at that time." "Yes indeed." "You alwayse to collect my homework." Yao Xuanxuan remembered something terrible, "but my homework is written every morning when I go to school." There are so many tasks in the house that she has no time to do. The two chatted like this, eating melon seeds and drinking water, like old friends for many years. The moment she saw Yao Xuanxuan, Tang Guo decided to make friends with her. She had a good time, but Yao Wenwen didn''t pay attention, and the other party didn''t know. But if there is a Yao Xuanxuan, he will definitely reveal this matter. As for her to distribute things to Yao Xuanxuan, even if she returns to the other party to help spread the message. She believes that Yao Xuanxuan will share her daily life with Yao Wenwen in an enviable tone. Vol 2 Chapter 4729: Sister-in-law (11) Vol 2 Chapter 4729: Sister-inw (11) This child is sincere, and Yao Wenwen says everything she asks. The child still doesn''t hold grudges. Who treats her better, forgets everything. Yao Wenwen was resting next to her, and when she heard Tang Guo and Yao Xuanxuan chattering, sheughed out loud from time to time, and felt very ear-piercing. "Yao Xuanxuan, work, there is still a lot of work over there." Yao Wenwen shouted, "If you don''t have enough work points today, see if Mom will say you." Yao Xuanxuan''s melon seeds are almost finished, and half of the water is drunk, so let''s not dy any more: "Tang Guo, thank you, I am going to work." "I envy you so much." When Yao Xuanxuan said this, her eyes were clear, she was just envious. She knew that she could not have such a life, so she could only talk about it. She thought Tang Guo was pretty good, not as bad as others said. Other people are envious of her life, right? She should be the same as her, just not to mention it. "Okay, you go, wait,e and y with me." Yao Xuanxuan nced at Tang Guo''s umbre: "You are a beautiful leaf umbre. How did you get it? Can you teach me when you have time?" "of course can." Tang Guo found that Yao Wenwen''s face was almost green, and she was in a good mood, and she was more kind to Yao Xuanxuan. She feels that in the future, she will give Yao Xuanxuan a few words, and there will be more opportunities in the future. With Yao Xuanxuan''s practical and willing temperament, she will never live too badly, and Yao Wenwen will be jealous. "That''s a deal. I won''t be busy, I''lle to you to learn that." The leaf umbre is beautiful. She can''t have Tang Guo''s life, can''t she have a leaf umbre? Yao Xuanxuan happily waved her sickle, took a quick step, walked to another field, bent down, and worked very enthusiastically. At the end of the day at work, Tang Guo followed Tang Yu and Tang Shi home. The chimney in the kitchen was full of green smoke, and it was Chen Yufen who was cooking. Tang Guo went to the kitchen and called Chen Yufen, and then helped them fetch water. This was something the original owner himself would do. In fact, she is not aszy as she imagined. She will still take the initiative to do the work within her capacity. People in the family feel that they don''t need her to do it, they won''t let her do it. "My sister is ingenious, the smartest girl in the vige." Tang Shi took Tang Guo''s leaf umbre to admire. The whole vige knew that Tang Guo made a leaf umbre, and many people were discussing it. Tang Yu agreed: "After all, it is our sister." Chen Yufen came out to ask the three brothers and sisters to eat. When they heard the words of the two, she couldn''t hold back her eyes, but the words in her mouth were very wrong: "Why are all my daughters, where can I go? Those who say bad things Its acid water in my stomach." Faced with the rainbow fart of the whole family, Tang Guo was also a little embarrassed, the family''s filter was too heavy. "eat." Chen Yufen boiled four eggs, so he said that their family is a good family in the vige. In the past two years of rxation, the hardworking Chen Yufen didn''t go to the fields much, so he raised more chickens. Every household did this, and no one would say anything. She knew in her mind that it would be better than the vige chiefs chickens. After the hen grows up, she waits toy eggs, and the family eats eggs every day, which is enough. While eating, Chen Yufen remembered that someone was discussing saying kiss to her son at home today: "Boss, you are 22 this year, and your life is getting better and better. Everyone can obviously feel that life is much better. Mom will find someone to tell you a wife. Come on." Vol 2 Chapter 4730: Sister-in-law (12) Vol 2 Chapter 4730: Sister-inw (12) "If you drag it on, the little girl thinks you have a problem." Tang Yu thought for a while: "Okay, mom, please help me out." "Boss, what do you like? Ask some requests, and Mom will talk to the matchmaker someday." Tang Yu: "It''s better." "You don''t have to look better than your sister, half of it will do." Tang Guo: I know. Tang Shi almostughed: "Brother, girls from the nearby viges, who has our sister? I''m not afraid it is a dream." "If you have a good foundation, you can marry and raise them. As long as you are a good person, you can live a life." Tang Yu said, "I can do several people''s jobs by myself. From now on, she will help her work at home without going out to the sun Anything." "Oh, you know you love your daughter-inw now?" Chen Yufen said sourly, but still agreed, "Okay, mom will pay attention to you." Tang Yu followed Tang''s father. When Tang''s father was still there, she actually didn''t suffer much. It was only after Father Tang passed away that she was really tired for several years. At the same time, Yao''s father and mother were also discussing Yao Wenwen''s marriage at the Yao family''s dinner table. Yao Wenwen can only be silent, and she can''t be the master anyway. Today, it''s really not a good time to pass. Now when she closed her eyes, she could think of Tang Guo and Yao Xuanxuan happily eating melon seeds. Yao Xuanxuan didn''t seem to notice this. She was tired today and has been eating. Father Yao: "We must let the matchmaker say a good one." "Of course, just the face of our family Wenwen, the family must not be too bad." Mother Yao said, "If you don''t have that family background, and you still want to marry our family Wenwen, it is a dream. I want to marry our family, Wenwen." Yao Wenwen is beautiful and can work. She has a very good reputation and is indeed very popr in the vige. When she was seventeen, someone came over to mention this matter, but Yao''s father and mother did not let go, and nned to stay for another two years to earn more work points for the family. If you are married, you are from another family, and they are too deprived of such arge family. At night, Yao Wenwen tossed and couldn''t sleep, closing her eyes until dawn. After squinting for a while, he quickly got dressed, his face was not very good, and his head was a little groggy. Today, she got upte and was scolded by Mother Yao. When she went out with a tool, Yao Wenwen stepped on something, slipped on her foot, fell to the back of her head, rolled her eyes, and fainted. "sister!" Yao Xuanxuan was in front and hurried over when she heard the movement behind. On Yao''s side, Ji Fei Gou jumped up. Tang Guo didn''t get up in the morning, and the original owner was used to sleepingte. She thought this habit was very good. System: [Host, youre a little bit enterprising, dont you really n to take the whole family to a well-off society? "I am responsible for enjoying this family. They know me too well, especially my second brother, who is very personal and has nothing to do." "It will be two yearster. At that time, I can help my second brother find some business opportunities, so I can just mention it." System: [You don''t even let your brother go. Waiting for your brother to develop, do you want to raise your waste? "How do you speak, Xiao Tongzi, you are too floating." System: [...or else, go to your cute family to y, anyway, nothing will happen right now. "Where to find it? Who knows where he is, like a headless fly?" Vol 2 Chapter 4731: Sister-in-law (13) Vol 2 Chapter 4731: Sister-inw (13) System: [I dont know who said it in thest world. See you in the next life, host, does your conscience hurt? "No conscience." System: [Really look for it? I scanned all the nearby viges and got the information about the young guy who was good-looking and fit for marriage. Would you like to check it out? "Do you want to change your name to the matchmaker system?" [No, what I need is an official number. The system refuses, he has the obsession that belongs to the system, he has to wait for the boss of the Bureau of Space and Time toe back, let him formally join the editor and eat public meals. In the System House, many of them were his little brothers, and he helped them a lot, and the boss of the Space-Time Bureau would definitely give this face back. Any matchmaker system must be very rude, like a copycat version. "I''ll sleep a little longer, you can go and y with the boys." System: Okay, let him mourn for that guy for a second, or he will show up automatically. The host is sozy, how could he find someone? Didn''t he already know it? This life is so happy and loved by my mother and two older brothers. If that guy doesn''t show up, the host doesn''t think there is anything missing. Tsk tut, a poor man, sympathize for a second. Tang Guo only got up close to noon. After getting up, she helped Chen Yufen wash the vegetables. After Chen Yufen''s rice was prepared, she offered to send it to her two brothers. It takes half an hour to go back and forth, so she ns to take her share to eat. "You three brothers and sisters have a good rtionship, and you can eat together. Your eldest and second brothers didn''t hurt you for nothing." Chen Yufen was satisfied with the situation. The better the days go, the better the rtionship between the three children, this is what she most hopes to see. Tang Guo delivered food to the two brothers. After the two brothers were surprised, they were full of joy. Still yelling with the people around him, my sister sent them. For lunch, Chen Yufen is usually full of food. It is not a good ingredient. After all, it is eaten in front of everyone. When it is eaten, it is easy to be jealous. Others are jealous, and idents are easy. To eat good food, of course only at night. The three siblings were sitting together for dinner, and they were envious of others. There are a lot of food delivered by the family, and the person who can''t get to the ground usually cooks and delivers food. Because some fields are far away, it takes a long time to go back and forth and eat. If someone delivers food, you can save walking time and do more. Tang Guo didn''t find Yao Xuanxuan in the crowd: "Big brother and second brother, why didn''t you see the two Yao sisters?" "Are you familiar with them?" Tang Shi asked. He just asked casually, thinking that Tang Guo and them were good friends. The people in the vige, of course, knew each other, but they were not very familiar. "I''m familiar with Yao Xuanxuan." Tang Guo replied, "I just didn''t see her. Ask, did she note today?" "Not very clear." Tang Yu said, "I didn''t pay attention to this." Tang Shi: "I know, something happened to the Yao family." Tang Guo was surprised, something happened? She recalled that there should be nothing wrong with the Yao family at this time. "Yao Wenwen knocked to the back of her head and was in aa." Tang Shi saw the two of them curiously and exined, "I heard that the vige doctor passed by when I went out in the morning, and I don''t know how the situation is. I heard discussions with people near Yao''s , There was a noise for a while." "Oh, I have been working in the morning without stopping." Tang Yu exined. Yesterday Chen Yufen mentioned to him about his daughter-inw. He also looked forward to it, so he was very energetic and worked very hard. Vol 2 Chapter 4732: Sister-in-law (14) Vol 2 Chapter 4732: Sister-inw (14) In the future, apart from being good to his mother and sister, he also has to be good to his wife. If he has to work hard, he doesn''t care about other things. "Yao Xuanxuan should be back in the afternoon. There is no dy in work, and she will lose a lot in half a day." Tang Shi and Tang Guo said, "Guoguo can ask what''s the situation then." He already remembered that his sister and Yao Xuanxuan were close, and they were strangers to Yao Wenwen. My sister heard that Yao Wenwen had an ident, but did not respond, indicating that she was really unfamiliar. Naturally, Yao Wenwen was also excluded from the familiar list. Tang Guo didn''t know that Tang Shi had made up so many things in his mind. She made up her mind and came over in the afternoon to see what happened to the Yao family, which was not in the memory. In the afternoon, Tang Guo came over again holding arge enamel cup of mint water, her water bottle still hung around her neck, this time it was filled with mint water. The system has already told her that Yao Xuanxuan is here, but Yao Wenwen is not here, she fell to her head, and she must be unable to work today. She gave the enamel cup to her two older brothers and went to find Yao Xuanxuan. "Why didn''t youe this morning?" Tang Guo squatted next to Yao Xuanxuan, "I heard something happened to your house." Yao Xuanxuan kept her hands in her hands: "My sister fell to her head in the morning and was in aa, scaring to death." "Ah, what''s the matter?" "There was a stone at the door. My sister identally stepped on it. Fortunately, she has already woke up and is fine. It is estimated that she will be able to go to work tomorrow." Yao Xuanxuan replied, but she was muttering in her heart, and her sister woke up At the time, I was taken aback, wondering if I fell stupid. I was making strangeughs in the room before, crazy, not sure what was going on. Tang Guo didn''t ask any more, when Yao Xuanxuan was resting, he divided melon seeds and gave her some mint water. Yao Xuanxuan was very touched by this, and she couldn''t help telling Tang Guo her worries. At the moment, the two of them were under the shade of the tree, and no one came to listen. "I''m a little worried, will my sister be stupid." Tang Guo: "What''s wrong?" "Since my sister woke up, she leaned on the bed and smiled, her eyes were very strange." Yao Xuanxuan tried to recall what she had seen before, "It doesn''t feel like my sister anymore, I hope it will be better in two days." Tang Guo was weird. Hearing Yao Xuanxuan''s words, she had asked the system to go to Yao''s house to investigate the situation. Before long, the voice of the system rang in my ears: [Host, that Yao Wenwen should be reborn. Now she is the only one in the Yao family, talking in the room, saying that this life should not marry the hapless Tang Yu, but the future richest man in the province. "The richest man in the province in the future?" Tang Guo was speechless, "Are you so confident in rebirth?" [Host, don''t tell me, as far as Yao Xuanxuan''s face is, if he starts first, he can really seed. "Who is the richest man in the province in the future? Isn''t it the one I know in my memory?" What Tang Guo said was the man He Chi married to the world''s heroine Jiang Qian. What kind of person He Chi is, there is very little information in his memory, noments, mainly because there is no information, and he doesn''t know the other party''s background. [He Chi, from Xiahe Vige. ] The system told Tang Guo about He Chis information. [I went to Hes house just now and collected some He Chis information in Xiahe Vige. He was a second-rate child, like the host, who never went to the ground, he was delicious andzy. I didn''t get up until noon. Tang Guo: "Is this theparison?" Vol 2 Chapter 4733: Sister-in-law (15) Vol 2 Chapter 4733: Sister-inw (15) [Well, I was wrong, the host is big. The system continues to talk about He Chis information, He Chi is really a second-rate son, he only knows to eat. He is now in his 20s. He is supported by his parents and three sisters. Even if his family is pretty good, no girl is interested. His parents are for this. Very worried. Just like He Chi, no one wants to marry him. "So, how did he be the richest man?" Tang Guo wondered, "I think he is really a straw bag, not a pig and a tiger?" [At least what I have heard is this. To be specific, it still needs to be observed. Now that He Chi, he just asked his parents for money, and the city is wandering around. I have covered the city to see what he is going to do. It''s definitely to buy something delicious, or to buy cigarettes. System, Not like the potential of the richest man, unless there is a big change. Tang Guo didn''t care too much, and He Chi got home, and he couldn''t tell. If Yao Xuanxuan wants to marry He''s family, she may not get the days she wants. In fact, the reason why some people are so happy is that they have worked hard. Others see only the scenery of other people, and don''t know the story behind it. It is said that the heroine Jiang Qian married He Chi, and He Chi will be the richest man in the future. She guessed that it must have something to do with Jiang Qian. Sess is not idental. Yao Wenwen married He Chi, it''s not necessarily true. [I rely on, the host is big, spicy eyes. The sound of the system brought Tang Guo back to his senses. "What''s wrong? What nasty thing did He Chi do?" System: [I want to wash my eyes, I shouldn''t see things when I look. "You have a system, it doesn''t matter." [No, I was originally a pure and clean system, but now it is contaminated by He Chi. The system hummed a few words and continued, He Chi took the money to find thedy, and he was hiding in the small house doing shameful things. Tang Guo was silent: "Then don''t look." Yao Wenwen is reborn and knows that He Chi will make a fortune, so she should take immediate action to try to marry He Chi before the heroine Jiang Qian. The next day, Yao Wenwen did note to work, Tang Guo asked Yao Xuanxuan. Yao Xuanxuan: "My sister said that she had a headache, and she might have really hit her head. She hasn''t been able toe to work these days." "That''s it." Tang Guo didn''t stay here for too long, because the system told her that Yao Wenwen had gone out to the neighboring vige. Tang Guo nned to meet Yao Wenwen, but just went to see and didn''t want to do anything. The two met at the entrance of the vige. The moment Yao Wenwen saw Tang Guo, her eyes could not help but show hatred. Tang Guo, this **** little sister-inw! Yao Wenwen quickly closed her eyes, showing a little joy in her heart. In this life, she would not marry Tang Yu''s trash. The Tang family is just a wolf''s den, and there is no ce for her. She wants to marry He Chi and take He Chi early. In the future, she will be the wife of the richest man in the province. As for this little Tang family, she will make them look good in the future. They couldn''t make waves in her hands in thest life, and there was no good life in this life. Only after she became the lover of the big boss in her previous life did she understand the truth that these ants can be trampled to death when she has absolute strength. Now she does not deal with the Tang family, lest her reputation will be ruined, and it will be difficult to marry into the He family. "Listen to Yao Xuanxuan saying that you fell to your head, okay?" Tang Guo asked, still knocking the seeds, as if she couldn''t see Yao Wenwen''s unpleasant eyes. Yao Wenwen smiled a little, with a somewhat proud expression: "It''s all right." Vol 2 Chapter 4734: Sister-in-law (16) Vol 2 Chapter 4734: Sister-inw (16) "Yao Wenwen, where are you going?" Yao Wenwen is not too impatient, and of course she will not tell the truth to Tang Guo: "Just walk around." "Permeable." "I go first." Yao Wenwen doesn''t want to care about Tang Guo for the time being, anyway, she won''t marry the Tang family now. Thinking of He Chi, she thought of Jiang Qian. I have to admit that Jiang Qian looks better than her and has just graduated from high school. Before Jiang Qian''s father was in no trouble, but he didn''t let her go to the ground, her small face and hands were probably tender. When He Chi sees Jiang Qian, he will definitely be tempted. No, she had to find a way to prevent Jiang Qian from marrying He Chi. She remembered that Jiang Qian was desperate because of difficulties in the family, for the gift of the He family. She was most jealous of Tang Guo and Jiang Qian in her previous life. Why are these two people better than her. At this time, Jiang Qian''s family should be helpless, right? Why not, Jiang Qian married Tang Yu, let Jiang Qian go to Tang''s house to be angry with her sister-inw? Tang Guo also stood in silence, Yao Wenwen should marry He Chi withoutpromise. At this moment, I guess I want to hook up with He Chi. She didn''t follow, just came to see Yao Wenwen, just to confirm what Yao Wenwen thinks. Seeing Yao Wenwen''s arrogant appearance, she didn''t worry about anything. Just Yao Wenwen''s character who always wanted to rely on others to get benefits, she could kill herself. "How is the environment of the He family?" Tang Guo asked the system as she looked at Yao Wenwen''s back. System: [All the people in the He family regard He Chi as a baby bump, and his father and mother, as well as his three sisters, simply lift him to the sky. The three sisters of the He family are all married, but the three sisters married in their own vige. They are very close and meet every day. "Although I don''t know how He Chi started his family, ording to the current situation of the He family, Yao Wenwen really wants to marry. It is estimated that she will suffer a lot. The three sisters of the He family love He Chi, but they may not be able to tolerate their sister-inw''s taste andziness. He Father and mother, it is probably the same. If Yao Wenwen wants to wait for He Chi to get home, she will definitely have to bear the humiliation, and maybe she will work hard in He''s house." After such an analysis, Tang Guo felt that Yao Wenwen''s choice was really wonderful. She stopped paying attention to Yao Wenwen, but returned home, intending to ask Chen Yufen what happened to her elder brother about her daughter-inw, and she was going to check. Before she got home, she saw the chimney with green smoke, and it was her mother who was cooking again. She ran into the kitchen, and Chen Yufen saw her and said, "It''s such a hot day. If you are so anxious about what to do, you will get a cold easily if you sweat on your back. "Mom, have you seen the right person for your eldest brother?" Chen Yufen didn''t think much about Tang Guo''s question, but thought that Tang Guo was curious: "Not yet, I just mentioned this to the matchmaker, and it will be a few dayster. Your brother, I still want it. A good-looking and picky man." "I also want a good-looking sister-inw." Chen Yufen gave a white look: "I know, I will find a good-looking one for your elder brother." She feels that her son is not bad, some of them are strong and capable, and there is nothing wrong with finding a good-looking one. But at this time, except for the girls in the city, which girl doesn''t go down to the ground, how beautiful can it be because of the sun and rain every day? When she saw Tang Guo sitting there, she thought to herself that her girl raised her well, and she didn''t know which kid would be cheaper in the future. Thinking about it this way, Chen Yufen felt sad. She couldn''t bear her daughter''s hardship, and she must keep her eyes open in the future. Vol 2 Chapter 4735: Sister-in-law (17) Vol 2 Chapter 4735: Sister-inw (17) When looking for a son-inw, he would follow the standards of two sons, and he would definitely love her daughter. Afterparing his heart to heart, Chen Yufen has no idea about his sons loving his wives in the future. Whose daughter is not a treasure at home. "Mom, if you find the right person, you have to take me." Tang Guo said, "I want to help Big Brother take a look." Chen Yufen agreed: "Okay, I will take you to meet people then." Chen Yufen thought about this, and took her daughter to see her. The other party saw that her daughter was raised white and tender. If you can ept it, everyone will be happy with each other. If you cant ept it, please dispel the idea of marriage as soon as possible to avoid conflicts in the future. She didn''t want to find a fierce daughter-inw, who couldn''t understand her daughter, and would toss and toss her home. Thinking of Tang Guo, Chen Yufen couldn''t help but think of the future: "Guoguo, have you ever thought about what you will do in the future?" Chen Yufen was not in a hurry, because Tang Guo did very well in school. After graduation, her teacher quietly revealed to her that the college entrance examination might be resumed. Tang Guo told the news to his family, who agreed that Tang Guo was still young and could wait two years to see. "Mom meant, if that doesn''t happen..." Chen Yufen said it vaguely, because Tang Guo''s teacher revealed this matter, and no one else talked about it, for fear of being identally heard and causing trouble. Tang Guo doesn''t really want to take the college entrance examination. She has to take the college entrance examination in many worlds. In this life, she wants to salt a little fish. She didn''t want to leave her hometown, she just wanted to stay in this vige, waiting for her elder brother and her second elder brother to make a fortune, and then waiting for the hostess toe back and lead the countryside to be rich. "Mom, should I go to school as a teacher?" Tang Guo said, "The vige school should be short of teachers." She went to high school in the county town. At this time, the odds of going to high school are very good if one out of a hundred. Most of my peers in the vige go to elementary school, and there are only a handful of people who can go to junior high school, let alone her who goes to high school. Let''s say Yao Xuanxuan, who graduated from elementary school. Yao Wenwen is a little better than Yao Xuanxuan. She also went to junior high school, but she only reached the second year of junior high school, so she came back to work. The heroine of Xiahe Vige, Jiang Qian, has just graduated from high school, but they are not in the same ss. In Shanghe Vige and Xiahe Vige, there are not a few high school students in [Xianyu Hongchen Novel .jinxiyue]. As for the vige primary school mentioned by Tang Guo, it can be regarded as an elementary school in a few nearby viges. There are not two teachers in it, but it is true that they all have high school level. It is not a problem to teach two students. In this life, she wanted to live a little in, and in the future, the Tang family''s focus would be in the vige, so she naturally didn''t want to go out. A vige with a heroine is destined to be not ordinary. The system silentlyins. There is a vige with a big host. Isnt that ordinary? Just say that this is a in life, the ghost will believe it, look at it, it is definitely not like this in the back. Chen Yufen''s eyes lit up, and that''s okay, but she still said, "Let''s talk about itter, it''s only a few months after graduation. Take a rest." "If that happens, is Guo Guo still nning to continue the exam?" Of course, Chen Yufen supported Tang Guo to continue the exam. She can eat public meals when she enters the university, and she can also cover distribution. At the beginning, she listened to the educated youth in the vige Over. If that happens, the educated youth in the vige will probably leave the vige. Vol 2 Chapter 4736: Sister-in-law (18) Vol 2 Chapter 4736: Sister-inw (18) "Regardless of whether it is sessful or not, I will be a teacher. Mom, I want to go, and don''t want to leave you and the eldest brother." Chen Yufen felt sour. There was no answer, but she still said, "Let''s take a look again. Didn''t your teacher remind me that it''s only the past two years?" Teacher Tang Guo reminded her of this matter because she was afraid that her family would not be anxious, and it would be more troublesome to let her marry and want to take the test again. "Ok." Tang Guo was chatting with Chen Yufen about the future. Yao Wenwen, who had already walked out of the vige, had originally nned to meet with He Chi. It''s just that she wandered around He''s house twice and didn''t see He Chi''s figure. But from the mouth of He Chi''s sister''s child, he knew that He Chi had gone to the city again. The children were ying around, discussing whether He Chi went to the city to buy delicious food. Yao Wenwen, who could not find He Chi, thought of a person, Aunt Zhang, the matchmaker in Xiahe Vige. Aunt Zhang is a well-known matchmaker in several nearby viges. Whoever wants to marry a daughter or a daughter-inw will always have Aunt Zhang. Yao Wenwen turned the corner and went directly to Jiang Qian''s house. She and Jiang Qian were not familiar with each other, but when she went to the ground, she also encountered several times when Jiang Qian delivered meals to Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother. She mainly wants toe to Jiang''s house to see how things are going on here. Coincidentally, as soon as I walked to Jiang''s house, I saw Jiang Qian walking out of the door. When Jiang Qian saw Yao Wenwen standing outside, she was stunned. "Yao Wenwen?" Jiang Qian has a good memory, and she immediately recognized Yao Wenwen as a person from Shanghe Vige. She met her parents before sending food to her parents. Yao Wenwen raised her eyebrows, because Jiang Qian''s appearance was much darker and thinner than when she met before. She looked at Jiang Qian''s hand again, and it really was much rougher than before. Even so, the light on Jiang Qian''s body can''t be concealed. At first nce, you will feel that this is a little beauty, no wonder that He Chi likes it. "Where are you going?" Yao Wenwen looked at the cloth pocket in Jiang Qian''s hand. Judging from the bulging shape, it looked like a lunch box. "Isn''t it going to the ground today?" "I went in the morning and came back to cook. I want to deliver food to my dad." Jiang Qian replied, "I won''t tell you more, or my dad will have to wait a long time." Of course Yao Wenwen knew that Jiang Qian''s father seemed to have broken his leg. The hospital in the town is not far from the vige. If you walk faster, you can get there in half an hour. Yao Wenwen didn''t know what was going on with Father Jiang, but she knew she needed a lot of money, otherwise that leg would basically be useless. Maybe it needs a sum of money, let''s do surgery. It looked like Father Jiang had only been in the hospital for a week. He had already spent all his family savings, and he couldn''t get the money for surgery. Yao Wenwen guessed that Jiang Qian would find a matchmaker to talk to her about marriage. She didn''t chase Jiang Qian to speak, if it wasn''t necessary, she wouldn''te to see the situation. As long as she can prevent Jiang Qian from marrying He Chi, then she can put down half of her heart, and then slowly n to be with He Chi. But Jiang''s situation is imminent. If Jiang Qian does not marry He Chi, she has to find a way to get another person to take over. The family background is not too bad, and she must be able to pay for Jiang''s father''s surgery. Yao Wenwen suddenlyughed, isn''t the Tang family the best candidate? Then Tang Yu is a Yan control, seeing Jiang Qian''s face te, he will definitely agree. Vol 2 Chapter 4737: Sister-in-law (19) Vol 2 Chapter 4737: Sister-inw (19) After thinking about this, Yao Wenwen left happily. Within two days, she pretended to identally ran into Aunt Zhang who was chatting with someone, but she didn''t expect Aunt Zhang was talking to her and praised her as one of the few people in Shanghe Vige who looks good and works hard. Yao Wenwen walked over pretending to be unaware, and Aunt Zhang couldn''t say this in front of Yao Wenwen, but Tang Yu. "This Tang family boss is really weird, I have to be beautiful." Aunt Zhang nced at Yao Wenwen''s face when she was speaking. Yao Wenwen is actually pretty good, but she can''t say this in front of her. Stumped me as a matchmaker." When Yao Wenwen looked at Aunt Zhang''s appearance, she clearly fell in love with her. It is estimated that she wille to her house to talk about it soon. She didn''t want to marry Tang Yu that useless trash, no, she had to dispel Aunt Zhang''s idea. Fortunately, she came today, otherwise Aunt Zhang would go to her door tomorrow, and it would be toote to stop her. "Also, even if it''s not the most beautiful, it''s not as good as Tang''s younger sister, half of it will do." Aunt Zhang was angry and funny, "I''m looking for a fairy." She had to admit that Tang''s younger sister is really pretty. . Is it not good to be raised by the Tang family? Many people asked her about the Tang family''s younger sister, but unfortunately, they were not so interesting at all. Besides, this fairy, not everyone can afford it. Knowing the situation of the Tang family, even if the younger sister of the Tang family was a fairy, she was discouraged. "I know a person, really no worse than the Tang family." Yao Wenwen knew that the opportunity to interrupt wasing. Aunt Zhang was curious: "Who?" She is a famous matchmaker in the nearby vige, why didn''t she know that there was such a person? "Jiang Qian from Xiahe Vige, I''ve met her before, so she is a bit familiar. She is pretty, at least better than me, not worse than the Tang family." When Yao Wenwen praised Tang Guo and Jiang Qian, in fact, She was ignorant of her conscience, and she didn''t think she was bad at all. But for her own purposes, she can only praise them like this. "Jiang Qian." Aunt Zhang was stunned. "Isn''t she still in school?" Although she controls the information of unmarried men and women in several viges, the news is also dyed. Besides, Jiang Qian is only 18 years old, and she has a good academic record. The Jiang family didn''t reveal any news, and she didn''t think about it for the time being. Mainly, she is not from Xiahe Vige, and she doesn''t know what happened to the Jiang family only a week ago. If you knew that Jiang''s father had broken his leg, there must have been this news long ago. Because of this in the previous life, she helped Tang Yu introduce Yao Wenwen. The news from Jiang Qian''s side came out after both of them were there. It happened that He Jia He Chi also wanted a pretty girl, so she matched it up. "It''s been a few months since I graduated. I passed by before. Jiang''s family seems to have something wrong." Yao Wenwen said ambiguously, "Aunt Zhang can ask, Jiang Qian is really good-looking." Aunt Zhang knew that the Jiang girl was also well raised. "Okay, then I will go over and take a look today." Thinking of Jiang Qian, and Aunt Zhang thinking of Tang Yu, his eyes lit up. If the two stood together, they seemed to match each other. Yao Wenwen looked at Aunt Zhang, who was walking in a hurry, with a very satisfied expression. However, the other Aunt Li who stayed in ce couldn''t help but said: "You silly girl, Aunt Zhang originally wanted to match you with the Tang family. How nice the Tang family is, this was lost by you." Vol 2 Chapter 4738: Sister-in-law (20) Vol 2 Chapter 4738: Sister-inw (20) "Is that so?" Yao Wenwen pretended to be puzzled. "I just listened to you discussing which girl looks good, so I couldn''t help but talk about Jiang Qian, but I didn''t expect it to be. Aunt Li shook his head: "It''s a silly girl, now it''s okay, the conditions of the Tang family are so good." Aunt Li suddenly changed her conversation, "But there is a second child in the Tang family, but you can ask if the second child of the Tang family has any ideas. ,By the time" "Aunt Li, goodbye. I don''t have any thoughts about the Tang family boss and second child." Yao Wenwen said quickly. She was afraid that Aunt Li would be troublesome. Tell Aunt Zhang about this. Aunt Zhang will definitely be tempted again. It. Seeing this, Aunt Li didn''t say much. Yao Wenwen, who has done a major event, is already thinking about how to facilitate her and He Chi''s affairs. First of all, she had to make He Chi look at her. As long as He Chi looks at her, everything is easy to say. Yao Wenwen looked at her somewhat rough hands and frowned. When she married into the He family, the He family will develop in the future, and she must take good care of these hands. Aunt Zhang found Jiang''s family and told her what she wanted. Jiang''s mother didn''t have that idea at the beginning, her daughter was still young, and she didn''t worry about getting married. Aunt Zhang could only leave, but within a few days, Jiang Qian approached her. Let her help introduce the person, as long as the other person is willing to pay for the operation to save her father, she will marry the other person, no matter who it is. Her father''s injury can''t be dyed. Go on, that leg is really going to be scrapped. As soon as Aunt Zhang heard this, she came to Tang''s house that day. Chen Yufen couldn''t help frowning when she heard what Aunt Zhang said. When she heard about it, it was very bad, and she didn''t want to refuse immediately. But Aunt Zhang keptplimenting Jiang Qian. She is still a high school graduate. It is difficult to find such a girl, so she should not take a look. Chen Yufen still wanted to refuse. Tang Guo came back at that time and heard that Aunt Zhang actually introduced Jiang Qian, and hurried over to say something nice. "Mom, I know Jiang Qian, in different sses in the same grade. I got the first exam and she got the second." "People are really beautiful, very nice, or we will see you first, if you think the person is good, then let my elder brother see you? If it''s not the Jiang family, I think such a beautiful girl will not be my elder brother''s turn." Chen Yufen believed in Tang Guo''s words the most. When she said this, she suddenly felt less repulsive: "Okay, Guoguo said so well. It must be no problem. Then let''s go and meet someone." At first, she thought, is the other party right? Take her as a fool. Now that Tang Guoyi said that his thinking has changed, what if the other party is really desperate? Seeing Tang Guo so satisfied with Jiang Qian, Aunt Zhang felt confident. People who my sister-inw is boasting, Jiang Qian is still a little blessed, and she will definitely not suffer when she marries. After Chen Yufen saw Jiang Qian, the dissatisfaction in her heart waspletely gone. Within two days, Aunt Zhang arranged for Tang Yu and Jiang Qian to meet. The two almost hit it off at first sight and were very satisfied with each other. When Jiang Qian saw Tang Yu''s silly smile, her heart felt loose, and she was a little grateful to the Tang family. The two people''s affairs were settled in this way. On the day it was settled, they went to the hospital to see Father Jiang and sent him to the county hospital for surgery. The operation went well, and the leg may still beme in the future, but after recovery, there is no problem in walking. Tang Yu and Jiang Qians wedding date was set three monthster, mainly because of Jiangs father, when the legs almost recovered. After Yao Wenwen learned about this, she was extremely satisfied. Recently, everything has gone smoothly, sessfully attracting He Chi''s attention, and she has progressed to the point of holding small hands. He Chi wanted to go one step further. She knew that if a man got it, it would be easy not to cherish it, so she never agreed. After all, she is a person who has lived a lifetime, and has various means to coax He Chi around. He Chi did not feel annoyed, but indulged in it. He Chi named Yao Wenwen when his family wanted to say kiss to him. "So, I''m very happy." Tang Guo knew the movement of Yao Wenwen and was very satisfied when he heard the system report the movement of the two. "The heroine actually came to my house." Tang Guo is most satisfied with this matter. Jiang Qian is really good, and her elder brother is blessed. System: [I heard the host''s big tone, it seems that the hostess hase home, and there is more reason to be a salted fish? Vol 2 Chapter 4739: Sister-in-law (21) Vol 2 Chapter 4739: Sister-inw (21) There are still three days before Tang Yu''s marriage. Chen Yufen took the time to take Tang Guo to the town to buy some things for the wedding. Everything that should be prepared is also prepared, and I dare not do too much at this time. I can only say that who married a wife has things that the Tang family has, and they are all in the house. The one I bought today is snacks, wedding candy, and a gift for Jiang Qian. As for the dishes, you have to buy them the day before to be fresh enough. "Guoguo, do you want to eat? Mom will take you to eat." When he came to the town, Chen Yufen asked Tang Guo first, "Should I go to the restaurant to eat?" Tang Guo refused. There was nothing good about the food at this time: "It''s better to buy something early and go back." "Then buy some steamed buns and eat them on the road." Chen Yufen said, "By the way, take them back to your elder brother and second brother, and steam them to eat at night." For this, Tang Guo certainly has no opinion. The two went to the restaurant to buy buns. Tang Guo didn''t expect to meet Yao Wenwen and He Chi inside. The two were eating. When she was looking at Yao Wenwen, Yao Wenwen also saw her. Yao Wenwen was full of contentment. She nced at Tang Guo lightly and looked at the poorly styled clothes. If she couldn''t control her, she might haveughed. Soil buns. Tang Guo also saw Yao Wenwen''s very fashionable clothes. System: [The Yao family knew about Yao Wenwen''s closeness with He Chi before. Yao Wenwen, who was born again, had a sweet mouth and coaxed Yao''s father and Yao''s mother to buy her clothes. He said that he wanted to see it, so he had to dress up. If you want other people to hear that the girl is involved with He Chi, they must be unwilling. But the Yao family is different. They don''t care about He Chi personally, as long as the He family has money. The He family is rich, and only He Chi has a son. This is what they care about. In addition, they had vaguely heard the He family telling He Chi about their rtives before. It is said that He Chi wanted a beautiful gift, which made Yao father and Yao mother not tempted by the present gift. When they get the gift money, their son Yao Jun will not have to worry about marrying a daughter-inw in the future. The girls in several viges are not chosen by their son. The system told Tang Guo a few days ago that the Yao family and the He family had already decided on this matter. At this time, Yao Wenwen and He Chi are in formal contact. The Yao family was afraid of losing their golden turtle son-inw, so they didn''t let Yao Wenwen get down, so they waited eagerly for the gift. Of course, it is not only the bride price, but also Yao Wenwen may help their son Yao Jun. Yao Wenwen''s words are also very nice. She knows that Yao Jun is what the Yao family cares about most, so she said with all her strength that the future will be better, and she will never forget her brother, and she will definitely give everything good to her. The two believe that Yao Wenwen is more and more pleasing to the eye. In the past few months, Yao Wenwen has raised a lot of whites. Yao Wenwen was born again and knew the temperament of a man, even if he had a small hand with He Chi, she never thought of achieving it in one step. But she had other means that made He Chi want to stop at her. Right now, He Chi hasn''t got anyone, and he is almost obedient to Yao Wenwen, and his eyes are glued to her body. "Tang Guo, do you want toe over and eat some?" Yao Wenwen waved to Tang Guo, looking noble. She just wanted topare with Tang Guo, who wears clothes that are veryndy. And the clothes she wore were bought from Lord Dao. Those who specialize in buying goods from far away and bring them back to buy. Vol 2 Chapter 4740: Sister-in-law (22) Vol 2 Chapter 4740: Sister-inw (22) In the past few years, the wind has not been tight, as long as it is not too much, it has been closed. And it won''t be long before she will rxpletely, so Yao Wenwen is bold to use these things. She would put on lipstick as long as she went to the town. As for the clothes she took back, she also changed it herself, making it more intimate. As long as He Chi meets her, his eyes are definitely on her. What about the richest man in the province in the future? He Chi is not developed yet. She has to take the lead and train people well to livefortably in the future. "No, my mother will go back after buying a bun." Tang Guo refused. Yao Wenwen suddenly felt that He Chi was looking at Tang Guo, and her face sank, which was an instant event: "That''s it, then forget it." Chen Yufen also noticed Yao Wenwen and greeted him casually. Yao Wenwen''s attitude was rather perfunctory. She didn''t want to chat with Chen Yufen more, lest He Chi stared at Tang Guo. When Tang Guo and Chen Yufen left the hotel, He Chi couldn''t help staring at her back. "He Chi, what are you looking at? Didn''t you fall in love with her?" Yao Wenwen pretended to be a spoiled girl, but she was about to explode. She wore such a beautiful dress and put on makeup, and Tang Guo wore earthy and unbrightly colored clothes and no makeup. Her hair was casually tied with a ponytail. What''s so good about it? "No, no, how could it be possible." He Chi hurriedly coaxed Yao Wenwen. Actually, he was a little tempted. He didn''t have any contact with women. Dont look at the girl as well as Yao Wenwen, but she has fair skin and beautiful face. Admit that it looks better than Yao Wenwen. Yao Wenwen was ufortable, and He Chi was like that, it was obvious that she had moved her mind. Fortunately, she started quickly, and the two have already settled. Otherwise, if she solves Jiang Qian, a Tang Guo will appear. From now on, she will be able to greet Tang Guo less and look like a fox Meizi, no wonder He Chi. After all, there are few viges nearby, and there are not many beautiful girls. "She is the little princess of the Tang family. She doesn''t do anything at home. She depends on Aunt Yufen and her two brothers to raise her." Yao Wenwen was still worried, and whispered, "I also heard that their family only recruits son-inw. I want to find someone to take care of her and provide her for her. I want to be with her, but its not as simple as [biqugex.biz]. This door-to-door son-inw is squeezed by the family." "In fact, someone in the vige wanted to go to her house to propose a marriage, guess what?" He Chi was actually shrinking in his heart, an ancestor who didn''t do anything. Although he liked beautiful ones, he still had no thoughts. "What''s the matter?" Yao Wenwen heard He Chi''s tone faded obviously, and she was relieved: "I was frightened by the conditions of Aunt Yufen and her two brothers. Now the young guys in the vige are discouraged from her. Who would dare to be with such a fairy? Together." "Then she can marry like this?" He Chi was curious. In his opinion, his wife must not only look good, but also work hard and be able to serve him well. That Tang Guo has a good-looking face and a te, but he is particrly delicate, like a little princess, which really makes him feel unconscious. "Anyway, there is the Tang family, they are happy." Yao Wenwen sneered at this. Tang Guo had a bad life in her previous life, and it is impossible for her to live well in this life. As long as she is there, everyone in the Tang family should not think about living well. Vol 2 Chapter 4741: Sister-in-law (23) Vol 2 Chapter 4741: Sister-inw (23) She hasn''t forgotten the humiliation of thest life. When she got married, she urged He Chi to find a way to get rich and make a fortune sooner, and when she was done, she would be able toe back proudly. This time she is the wife of the richest man in the province, not the lover of some big boss, and she won''t do anything like that again. And the wife of the big boss, she wants to get revenge. When Tang Guo and Chen Yufen came out, they went straight to the supply and marketing cooperative. On the way, Chen Yufen suddenly said: "Aunt Zhang also mentioned Yao Wenwen with me before." "Mom mean?" Tang Guo felt that Chen Yufen seemed to be aware of something. "Fortunately, I said to look at it again and I just waited until Cici." Chen Yufen became more and more satisfied with this decision. "This Yao Wenwen is not a simple way to hook a man." The vige is just that big, and Yao Wenwen''s movements, she can''t possibly not know. Of course, she knows something else, although it is not thest step, but in her opinion, it is very cheap. But in front of Tang Guo, she couldn''t say much. "Guoguo can''t learn Yao Wenwen." Tang Guo blinked her eyes: "Mom, what do I learn from Yao Wenwen?" Chen Yufen has nothing to say, she can''t tell her daughter that kind of thing again. Tang Guo knew something, because the system had been paying attention to Yao Wenwen''s movements. Yao Wenwen did not go to thest step with He Chi, but He Chi is a very realistic man, and he is still a man who has touched a woman. If he never gets what he wants, he will definitely be impatient. Yao Wenwen used other methods, such as hands and mouth, to help He Chi solve some difficulties. When she is the boss''s lover, she knows a lot of tricks, how could a young man like He Chi not be addicted. This matter is probably done not concealed, and was identally bumped into. As long as one person can run into it, everyone in the vige will know it, but they will not mention it in front of the Lord. Chen Yufen''s expression is hard to say now, and it is not easy to say it. "Forget it, go in and look at the cloth. Yao Wenwen wears nice clothes. Buy some cloth and go back. Mom will make it for you and Cici." Chen Yufen is still ingenious. She has memorized the style of the clothes Yao Wenwen wore just now. But she definitely can''t do the same thing, she has to change it, some ces are too tight and need to be looser. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, she was very happy to be able to dress more beautifully. Thinking of Chen Yufeng''s dexterity, making clothes is really good. What she wears is only very earthy in Yao Wenwen''s opinion, but it is actually quite fashionable in the vige. If she waits for the limelight to pass, she encourages Chen Yufen to learn design, make clothes, and be the owner of a clothes shop. Will she be able to be a rich second generation in the future? Chen Yufen is not considered illiterate, and has read for several years. At that time, she will give the other side a refreshing pill, and she will definitely have no problem studying. System: Terrible, this cow has been raised to the mother, the host is really very unconscionable. In order to be the second generation of the rich, it is nopromise. Three dayster, Tang Yu and Jiang Qian got married. The clothes Jiang Qian wore were driven out by Chen Yufen, and when they were sent over, Jiang Qian liked the special style all at once. She herself has a good impression of the Tang family, and Chen Yufen''s behavior touched her even more. The Jiang family felt relieved when they saw the attitude of the Tang family and watched Jiang Qian being picked up with tears. After a small event, everyone in the vige came to join in the fun, and Yao Wenwen also came. Yao Wenwen dressed very beautifully today and put on lipstick. Of course, she intends to grab the limelight. Vol 2 Chapter 4742: Sister-in-law (24) Vol 2 Chapter 4742: Sister-inw (24) "Sister, you''re really not so good like this..." Yao Xuanxuan told Yao Wenwen since she went out, don''t dress so ostentatiously today. This is the marriage of Jiang Qian, who is more ostentatious than the bride. After walking all the way and saying it several times, Yao Wenwen hadn''t heard of it, but was rather impatient. I really don''t understand why she has such a stupid sister. Is it clear who her sister is? It''s no wonder that my family would marry ame man in my previous life, and I felt very happy. I would live in this small vige all my life. Not promising! "Sister, do you think other people are looking at you, it''s not good." Yao Xuanxuan was worried. Her sister came here in this way, didn''t she mess up the ce? The bride is still on the road. Shanghe Vige and Xiahe Vige are close. If you walk fast, it will only take more than ten minutes. Yao Xuanxuan was very worried when she saw that her sister couldn''t listen at all. I don''t know if Tang Guo will be angry when he sees [Didaxs.info]. Will the bride feel ufortable seeing it? But she has tried her best, and since the sister fell to her head, what she has done is strange, she can''t stop it. Ten minutester, there was a roaring noise outside, followed by the sound of firecrackers, Yao Wenwen did not move, but Yao Xuanxuan liked the excitement very much and ran over to see the bride. In Yao Wenwen''s opinion, Yao Xuanxuan''s behavior of leaning up there is no different from a soil bun. Look at the clothes Yao Xuanxuan wears. They are old and earthy, the colors are not bright, and there are patches. a shame! Yao Wenwen stood there, she dressed so nicely, even if she didn''t go to the crowd, someone would notice her. When she first came, many people''s eyes were on her. The women in the vige had sour eyes, but the men kept looking at her. Saying that she was tant, those women were not envious in their hearts. She is still young now, so she looks pretty if she just dresses up. Thinking of this, Yao Wenwen thinks that she must take good care of her face. Otherwise, He Chi will be the richest man in the province in the future, and I don''t know how many small three and four wille around. Yao Wenwen was immersed in her own thoughts. When she came back to her senses, she heard the screaming of everyone in her ear, she had a bad feeling. "The bride is really beautiful." "Tang Yu is blessed." "I heard that Tang Yu was looking for a daughter-inw, so I just wanted to find a beautiful one, so I really asked him to find it." "The Tang family boss is not bad, the two are really good match." "The bride''s dress looks good, and I don''t know where to buy it." Tang Guo heard the discussion from the little girls in the vige. She walked over and said, "My mother made this for my sister-inw. She went to her sister-inw''s house to measure the size and made it by herself." When Tang Guo said this, everyone in the vige was shocked. what? The clothes that the bride wore on her wedding day were actually made by her mother-inw, which is so lucky. Such a mother-inw was met by Jiang Qian, and his life was so good. Whether it''s a young girl or a married woman, she looks envious when she looks at Jiang Qian. If they were left in peace, they would definitely say a few sour words. On such a happy day, they could not say anything with the wedding candy in their hands, they could only look at them with envy. The clothes that Jiang Qian wears as a bride are somewhat simr to the Xiuhe clothes ofter generations. Because of the times and craftsmanship, there is still a problem of time, so it is much simpler than Xiuhefu. But at this time, it is also very rare. Vol 2 Chapter 4743: Sister-in-law (25) Vol 2 Chapter 4743: Sister-inw (25) The buttons on the clothes are all made by Chen Yufen with thread, which is very delicate and beautiful. At the neckline, she also showed off a simple flower ornament. The open sleeves on both sides are also embroidered with some flowers. There are other positions of the clothes, and some patterns are simply embroidered to make this bridal gown look no longer monotonous. Tang Yu bought her leather shoes under her feet. When Tang Yu bought this, Chen Yufen had no objection. My wife hurts herself, as long as this daughter-inw is good and willing to live, the day of marriage should be beautiful. "This is too pretty. When I get married in the future, I want to wear such nice clothes." Tang Guo heard the words of the little girl next to him, turned around, and looked at each other with a smile: "It''s not impossible for you to wear this kind of clothes. You can buy cloth and let my mother do it for you, and then collect some wages." When the little girls heard it, their eyes lit up in a thoughtful way, which seemed to be fine. Tang Guo looked at the bridal outfit of her sister-inw Jiang Qian with satisfaction. The shoes were bought by her elder brother, the clothes were made by her mother, the hair was thinned by her, and the makeup was painted by her. At this time, Jiang Qianpletely led the trend of girls getting married in the whole vige. Everywhere is very detailed, which makes people enviable. Especially the little girls onlookers were envious. Good husbands, good mother-inws, if they were more beautiful, they might be able to marry to the Tang family. They would be able to enjoy this treatment then. What a pity, what a pity, there is no if. "I think the bride''s hairstyle is also beautiful." Tang Guo said at this time, "I helped my sister-inwb this. I saw someonebing their hair like this before in the city, so I figured it out for myself, and it looked good." Tang Guo had discovered Yao Wenwen, who was stunned, and deliberately said loudly. Yao Wenwen probably thinks that Jiang Qian will suffer from marrying the Tang family and will be angry with her sister-inw? She told the other party in reality that she would not, not only would she not be angry, but she would be blessed for a lifetime. Yao Wenwen still doesn''t understand that people are different from people, and one day they will understand. "Tang Guo, your hands are so clever." Yao Xuanxuan came to Tang Guo''s side and said enviously, "The bride looks good." "Don''t be envious, if you get married, I will help youb your hair." Tang Guo smiled and said, what''s the matter with a sloppy head, and can open up a social circle in the vige. By then, these simple little girls will only focus on she was. "I want it too. When I get married, can I find you?" another girl from the same vige said, not ashamed. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes, you cane to me when you get married in the future. As long as I have time, I will help youb your hair." "It''s great," a little girl came over and hugged Tang Guo''s arm, "Don''t worry, you will definitely have a red envelope by then." If you don''t give red envelopes, doesn''t it seem that they are too stingy, just knowing to take advantage. Tang Guo believes that after today, many people will find her tob their hair. Not only that, but there will be more people looking for her mother to make clothes. Her mother has been tired for the past few years, so she can''t go down to the ground and go outside in the wind and sun. Why don''t she start helping people make clothes. When the limelight passes, the family can gradually be rich and add some equipment. At that time, she will go to the city to buy some fashion design books for her mother. Anyway, she has made up her mind that she must make Chen Yufen rich so that she can be a rich second generation with peace of mind. Vol 2 Chapter 4744: Sister-in-law (26) Vol 2 Chapter 4744: Sister-inw (26) Yao Wenwen stood in ce, there was no one around her, watching Tang Guoru standing in the middle of the little girls, her face was about to split. Tang Guo didn''t wear new clothes today, and she is still ordinary, which in Yao Wenwen''s view is a humiliation to her. And how could Tang Guo''s attitude towards Jiang Qian be so good? She remembered that Tang Guo''s attitude towards her was not so good after she married into the Tang family. There is also Chen Yufen, but she never nned to make clothes for her, let alone sewing wedding clothes. From her point of view, the wedding clothes are very beautiful. Yao Wenwen looked terribly ugly, she knew that Chen Yufen must be dissatisfied with her, no wonder she was targeted at her in the previous life. She marries into the Tang family, she can only be angry. But she believed that Jiang Qian would not have a good life in the future, and the Tang family was pretending. After waiting, Jiang Qian will understand that Tang Guo''s highest status in the Tang family will be as ufortable as her. Yao Wenwen was furious when she heard other people discussing that Jiang Qian''s leather shoes were bought by Tang Yu himself. Tang Yu never bought these for her when he got married in the previous life. I''m so angry, I''m so angry! How could that useless man think of this. Yao Wenwen''s hairstyle was stillbed by Tang Guo. This made Tang Yao Wenwen angry. When she was married in the previous life, Tang Guo was toozy to follow, how could sheb her hair. Her motherbed her hair, and she wore a big red flower that was so earthy, the makeup on her face was also very ugly. There was a thickyer of powder, red lips, and blush. Fortunately, no one in the vige could afford a camera at that time. Otherwise, it would be a shame to take photos of that scene. Yao Wenwen observed that Jiang Qian''s makeup was also very good-looking, lightly, not at all like her marriage in her previous life, and she felt extremely ufortable. "I saw it all in the city. When those beautiful sisters got married, they only applied a little blush, not too much, too much would not look good. My sister-inws skin is very good, so I just put on her A little powder is already very good. If the lips are thinner, they will look fresher and more natural. Too thick makeup will feel very heavy. My sister-inw is only 18 years old and not suitable for heavy makeup." How did Tang Guo apply makeup to these little girls? In fact, she secretly changed some cosmetics to show the effect that appeared. Jiang Qian''s skin is indeed good, so she just managed it briefly. Just let the makeup look more natural, unlike the bride who gets married at this time, the makeup looks like a Fuwaing out of the New Year picture. The little girls in the vige nodded in agreement after hearing Tang Guo''s words. Obviously they thought that Tang Guo was right. They looked at Jiang Qian''s makeup again, and they really understood something. Then they didn''t know what they were thinking of, so they looked at Yao Wenwen. Yao Wenwen''s makeup is not bad, but her lips are too red. ording to her current age, that kind of red is not suitable for her. Mingming Yao Wenwen''s makeup looks very aggressive, but they looked around and found that they still liked Jiang Qian''s one more. Jiang Qian also used a positive red lipstick, but Tang Guo only applied a thinyer to her. It still had a matte effect, which looked faint and her skin was white. It was the past few months that raised Bai, and Tang Yu used to help the Jiang family for three months, so Jiang Qian was not so tired. In Tang Yu''s view, the wife is very beautiful, of course, she should be raised well. As a result, it became much better. Yao Wenwen saw these little girls staring at her, and then thoughtfully, she was furious. Vol 2 Chapter 4745: Sister-in-law (27) Vol 2 Chapter 4745: Sister-inw (27) Tang Guo ignored Yao Wenwen, the wedding had already begun, everyone was arguing, and the little girl never went to see Yao Wenwen. But they feel that Yao Wenwen''s makeup is very heavy, not so good-looking, they have toe to Tang Guo to learn makeup. Yao Wenwen was originally to show the limelight, but Jiang Qian was so in the limelight and prepared too well. Not only did she fail to show the limelight, she became a negative teaching material. If it wasn''t for Jiang Qian to get married today, the little girls might discuss that Yao Wenwen''s makeup is not suitable for her. Today, everyone gave the Tang family''s face, not much to say, so as not to cause trouble. After the excitement, the guests dispersed. The aunts in the vige washed the dishes and chopsticks before leaving. This is the rule for eating noodles. The helpers will clean up the hosts house before leaving. In the evening, they wille over for another meal. In Yao Wenwen''s anger, Jiang Qian married Tang Yu in this way. On the morning of the wedding, Jiang Qian got up early and wanted to go to the kitchen to help, but was pushed out by Tang Guo and Chen Yufen. Standing at the door, Jiang Qian was still a little at a loss. She felt that the Tang family was such a good husband, she was really lucky to meet her, so she didn''t want to leave an impression ofziness. Chen Yufen: "How can a new wife enter the kitchen on the first day?" "After three days, Cici wille to help me again. In the past few days, let the boss take you out and take a look in the town to see if there is anything you want to buy." Chen Yufen finished talking, and told Tang Guo, "Guoguo I won''t go, let your second brother take you there." Tang Guo''s face made Chen Yufen amused that I understand, she was her daughter, she was sensible. My daughter-inw is fine, she is sensible. There is no work at home. Jiang Qian is a good one. There is no need to make any rules. It is easy to disturb the peace at home. There is no need to do those things. From the past few months, she is very optimistic about Jiang Qian, she can live a life. "Sister-inw, go ahead." Jiang Qian''s heart was touched, this kind of husband''s family might be the Tang family. Seeing that Tang Guo and Chen Yufen were not polite, she nodded, just in time Tang Yu came over and said that she would take her to go shopping. Jiang Qian blushed with Tang Yu holding her little hand, and followed out. "Looking at your eldest brother, I am satisfied now." Chen Yufen vomited and rolled his eyes. "Mom, someone maye to you to make clothes in a while." Tang Guo sat aside, remembering what those little girls asked her yesterday, "You can charge a little for your wages at that time. The clothes you make are very beautiful. Its more fashionable than the towns and will definitely be popr." Chen Yufen didn''t care: "Women in every household can make this dress, so don''t be joking, Guoguo." "But mom is definitely better than others, especially the flowers you embroider. Few people in the vige have this level, right? Mom''s body can''t do heavy work. If someonees to look for it, there will be "An ie." Tang Guo said, "Peoplee to find, you can''t stop doing it, and you can''t do it for nothing, right?" When Chen Yufen heard it, she felt sure, so she agreed. But she didn''t think that people woulde to her to make clothes. "In some time, I n to go to the vige school to see if there is a teacher there." Tang Guo felt that it was time for him to have something to do. It would be boring to stay at home every day. The days toe will be very simple, getting along with family and sister-inw. As long as Jiang Qian lives like a fish in the Tang family, Yao Wenwen will be so angry that she will feel so angry. Vol 2 Chapter 4746: Sister-in-law (28) Vol 2 Chapter 4746: Sister-inw (28) Chen Yufen: "It''s okay. Go. It''s good to be able to teach. You''re a mother''s little baby, and I can''t bear to let you go to the ground, but when you are so big, you have to do something." On the first day of marriage between Jiang Qian and Tang Yu, Chen Yufen was kicked out of the kitchen and asked the boss of the Tang family to take her to go shopping, which soon spread throughout the vige. The people who reported this incident were Tang Guo and Tang Shi. The guy in the vige found out that Tang Yu was not there, so he asked Tang Shi, Tang Shi said honestly. Tang Guo went to deliver food to Tang Shi, then chatted with Yao Xuanxuan, and also talked about it. He also said that the new wife, of course, would not enter the kitchen three days before. For a time, Chen Yufen became a model for a good mother-inw in the vige, and Tang Guo became a model for her sister-inw. The women in the vige were very envious of Jiang Qian. Yao Xuanxuan''s performance is most obvious: "What about three days from now? Will your sister-inwe here?" "No, my eldest brother and second elder brother do a great job, enough to feed our family. My sister-inw only needs to help my mother raise chickens and ducks. Moreover, my elder brother can''t bear her going to the ground, and I think my sister-inw is so beautiful. It''s a shame to get sunburned." Tang Guo''s words envious the little girls. Not to mention little girls, even those aunts are sour in their hearts, they only hate being born a few decades earlier. The little girls only hate that they didn''t start early. They even considered that the eldest and second wife of the Tang family loved Tang Guo, and they thought that marrying into the Tang family would definitely be angry because of this little sister. The result is different. After Tang Shi came back from work, he found something was wrong. Why did those little girls look at him with strange eyes? When a little girl blushed at him, Tang Shi was speechless. It turned out to be his elder brother. No wonder the little girls looked at him with strange eyes. "Big brother, how do you clean up this mess? Now wherever I go, there will be strange eyes staring at me. Why haven''t I found so many girls in the vige before, in recent days, I found that there are little girls everywhere." Tang Shi was very angry. Say, "I don''t have any problem with you petting sister-inw, but you are causing me trouble." Tang Yu patted Tang Shi on the shoulder: "You can bear it? You can''t let me be bad to your sister-inw, right?" "Fuck off!" Tang Shi opened Tang Yu''s hand, "In this way, you have a sister-inw. You don''t want to eat the water and food that your sister will give in the future. It belongs to me, how about it?" Tang Yu shook his head: "That won''t work." "Big brother, you can''t be too greedy." "Xiao Shi, the younger sister is also my sister. If she is married, she is not my sister." Tang Yu refused to give up, which made Tang Shi very angry. Within two days, Aunt Zhang came to the door and asked Tang Shi if she wanted a wife. Tang Shi was full of seriousness: "No!" Aunt Zhang was not reconciled, she cleverly talked about the benefits of having a wife, Tang Shi did not waver. In the end, I was really impatient and put forward a condition that made Aunt Zhang never dared to say more. "If you look as good as my sister, you can consider it." Tang Shi''s lips sneered, "If there is such a thing, please ask Aunt Zhang to help me pay attention." Aunt Zhang opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a while. After a while, she said: "Old Tang, you are so easy to be single." "No, I want to be as good-looking as my sister." Tang Shi didn''t let go, "Just forget it." Aunt Zhang finally left with regret. The Tang family brothers are good at everything, except that they only look at their faces, and they are two silly, which makes her very difficult to handle. However, Tang Shi wanted to find a daughter-inw with Tang Guo''s appearance, but it still spread in several nearby viges. The little girl in the vige regrets making a fist, and only hates that she is not as good as Tang Guo, or else the second child of the Tang family belongs to them. Tang Shi: Ha ha, think beautifully! Vol 2 Chapter 4747: Sister-in-law (29) Vol 2 Chapter 4747: Sister-inw (29) One month after Tang Yu was newly married, Tang Guo became a teacher in the vige primary school. The vige is dpidated, with only two teachers in it, both of whom are rtively old. The school principal weed Tang Guo''s willingness to be a teacher in the vige elementary school. Jiang Qian didn''t expect that to marry the Tang family, he didn''t need to go to the ground, but only needed to help Chen Yufen. There was not much work at home, and it was easy for two people to do it. Jiang Qian is not azy person. He is careful and serious. Chen Yufen is very satisfied with this. If there are any good things in the family, the five members of the family are equally divided, and Jiang Qian is not regarded as an outsider. Jiang Qian knew that she had met good people, but she did not expect that life after marriage would be easier than life before marriage. "That girl Guoguo is really right. Someone came to ask me to make clothes." Tang Guo went to the vige school to teach. If it was not a holiday, he would go every day. After Jiang Qian is married, she can still apany Chen Yufen and chat with her. Both of them are quick and easy, and can finish the chores at home in half a morning. Now Chen Yufen is sitting in front of an old sewing machine making clothes. This old-fashioned sewing machine, some years old, was bought by Tang''s father when she got married. "Mom is ingenious and has good styles of clothes. It''s not surprising that theye to Mom for help." Jiang Qian praised her without hesitation. Before marriage, many people said that getting along with mother-inw was difficult. She didn''t know whether it was difficult for other mothers-inws to get along, but it was easy to get along with Chen Yufen. Chen Yufen was praised, and she was naturally happy: "As long as you can talk, it''s no wonder Guoguo says hello. Fortunately Guoguo knows you, otherwise the boss might miss you." Chen Yufen didn''t think that this could not be said, and he often talked about other people in front of Jiang Qian, and praised Jiang Qian along the way to promote family harmony. Jiang Qian''s eyes brightened: "Does the little girl say that to me? I only know that the little girl''s grades are very good, and she is the first time every time, I can''t beat it." "You are also not bad. Guoguo doesn''t do any work at home. The rest of the time is used for studying. You must be busy doing some work at home. You must not have as much study time as her, and your grades are so worse than her. A little bit, it''s normal." Jiang Qian couldn''t help but smiled: "This academic performance really has to be counted as talent. Even if I have more time, the younger sister is better." "Okay, okay, stop touting each other,e and help me measure the cloth." Jiang Qian responded, equaling the amount of cloth, and after cutting it out, she saw Chen Yufen sew with ease. Some thoughts popped up in her mind, and she said, "Mom, are you also doing wedding dresses this time?" "Yes." "How about making some clothes for everyday wear? Nowadays little girls like nice clothes. I used to study in the county town and often saw some different styles. Do you want to make two clothes? People can do it or sell ready-made clothes. In addition, I want to learn how to do it together." Jiang Qian said embarrassedly, "Stay at home all day and do nothing, it makes me feel like a useless person." Chen Yufen: "Isn''t this a little job at home? Where is the waste? But your proposal seems pretty good." "Then I''ll go and draw the clothes I see, can I see it, mom?" Jiang Qian had this idea before, but she didn''t know how to make clothes, and her mother didn''t know how. Chen Yufen is different. The clothes made by Chen Yufen are more delicate than those bought by the supply and marketing cooperatives. The needles and threads are particrly dense and thin, and they are very durable. Vol 2 Chapter 4748: Sister-in-law (30) Vol 2 Chapter 4748: Sister-inw (30) In addition, Chen Yufen also uses several methods to wrap buttons. In her opinion, these buttons are exquisite and beautiful. Even the buttons on clothes worn by people in the city are not as beautiful as those worn by Chen Yufen. Not only that, Chen Yufen can also embroider, but also more than one embroidery method. Jiang Qian even regrets that if it weren''t for the ethos of recent years, Chen Yufen could open a store in the county town and open a shop specializing in hand-made clothes. He would be very popr. Jiang Qian went to find the notebook, drew the styles she saw, and also modified it, and drew some styles she thought of. After Chen Yufen saw it, she couldn''t move her eyes away from the paper: "The paintings are so beautiful, the styles look really good." "When I drive out the wedding dress in my hand, I will do what you painted. Even if I can''t sell it, I can keep you and Guoguo wearing it." Jiang Qian didn''t expect that Chen Yufen is so good, and she should have done some good things in herst life, that would give her such a good husband''s family. When Tang Guo came back from school, she also knew what was happening at home. Chen Yufen pulled her hard and said, Jiang Qian has a good idea, and she will have beautiful clothes in a while. "Mom, how did you think of it, let me and my sister-inw wear it out first, others will definitely ask me where I bought this dress when they see it." Tang Guo said. Chen Yufen''s eyes lit up. Yes, her daughter and daughter-inw are the most beautiful girls in the vige. If they ask them to wear their clothes, someone will definitely ask. Jiang Qian was also surprised: "This idea is really good." "Unfortunately, I can''t go to the county to open a store. If Mom can open a store, the clothes made will definitely be in short supply." "Actually, I want to tell you a good news," Tang Guo''s words caught the attention of the two of them. They looked at her one after another, Tang Guo whispered: "The college entrance examination will be resumed soon." When the words fell, Jiang Qian froze in ce. "Not only will the college entrance examination be resumed, but it is said that we will start to encourage and support the development of self-employed individuals. It is not conceivable and achievable for my mother to open a shop in the city in the future." Tang Guo said again, shocked that they both forgot to say anything. Chen Yufen swallowed two saliva: "Really?" "Really, the principal is well-informed, how could he lie to me? It should be a few days before the vige chief will inform. In fact, in some ces, the news has gone down." Tang Guo said of this, thinking of the educated youth in the vige. Those educated youths in the vige will probably take this opportunity to leave. Fortunately, those who are single, those who get married in the vige are probably very troublesome." Chen Yufen put away his smile and fell silent. "Sister-inw, should you continue the college entrance examination?" Tang Guo''s topic shifted to Jiang Qian. Jiang Qian came back to his senses and hesitated. Chen Yufen also reacted: "Xian, would you like to continue the college entrance examination?" "My sister-inw''s grades are so good, it must be a test." Tang Guo interrupted the two of them, "I will get the teaching materials back in a few days, and my sister-inw will review it at home." Jiang Qian heard some meanings: "Sister, don''t you take the test?" "I, I don''t want to leave my mother. It''s too far to go to university, and I don''t want to be separated from my mother for a day." Tang Guo said, "Sister-inw, you can go for the exam. Don''t worry about anything." Chen Yufen didn''t stop him when he saw this, but he still asked Tang Guo: "Guo Guo, you have such a good grade, do you really not take the exam?" "Yes, little girl, you have such good grades, why don''t you take the test? The school that will be tested then will definitely be better than me." Of course Tang Guo couldn''t tell the truth, she just wanted to nest in this small mountain vige and didn''t want to go out and fight at all. What are you struggling with? Her elder brother is diligent and took a female lead as his wife. The second elder brother is smart and will definitely shine in the future. Her mother is clever, and makes clothes so good-looking. If she trains her a little, she will be a fashion designer in the future. With such good conditions, isn''t it delicious to be a salted fish? Vol 2 Chapter 4749: Sister-in-law (31) Vol 2 Chapter 4749: Sister-inw (31) But Tang Guo didn''t give a reason. It is estimated that after the notice, the whole family will stare at her and persuade her to go to the college entrance examination. "Actually, I have some ideas." Tang Guo pretended to say deeply, "I want to be a teacher so that the children in the vige can keep up with the national cultural average as soon as possible, and cannot fall behind. I recently became a teacher. I learned that many ssmates still dont know their names. When the vige primary school has a better teacher, I can go to the exam again. There is no age limit." Jiang Qian paused, then her eyes suddenly changed and she became reverent. Chen Yufen''s eyes also changed, and her eyes became red. She didn''t expect her daughter to have such a big ideal, to let the children in the vige have a culture. "Sister-inw is lonely studying alone, do you want to take my eldest brother to study with you?" Tang Guo said, "My eldest brother only attended junior high school because of our family. In fact, my elder brother''s grades are still very good. If you have time, you can help your elder brother to study together. You are a husband and wife, wouldnt it be better to make progress together?" "I didn''t blow it, just the big brother''s brain, I can definitely keep up." Jiang Qian had this idea. If he resumes the college entrance examination and can enter the university, his life will definitely not be the same. What she hesitated about was that she was married, and if she was admitted in the future, would the rtionship with Tang Yu get further and further away. The kind of gap between men and women can easily affect the rtionship between the two people. Tang Guo''s proposal made her very tempted. "What about the second brother?" If she and Tang Yu both went to study, all the heavy burdens would fall on Tang Shi''s body, and she couldn''t do it. "Lets wait for the notice first. If the noticees down and the development of self-employed people is encouraged, then well be thinking about letting mom sell clothes. When the timees, thend will be divided among individuals, and its fine to ask someone for help, or contract to other people in the vige. "Tang Guo analyzed, "You can''t do one thing all together, you can do it one by one. The second brother is a poor student, and it''s estimated to be very difficult. I can give him a good review first." Chen Yufen agreed: "Okay, then wait for the news first." Before the news came down, the Tang family was invited to attend the wedding of Yao Wenwen and He Chi. The wedding was very lively. Yao Wenwen''s makeup and hairstyle were all made by herself. The clothes were changed after they were bought, and they looked good. But she is not as good as Jiang Qian. Everyone has seen Jiang Qian who is more beautiful, and Yao Wenwen is not so amazing. He Chi was picked up by Yao Wenwen by bicycle, and it was indeed very beautiful. Tang Yu looked at the bicycle and suddenly held Jiang Qian''s hand: "The little girl is right. You can''t keep farming. Then I will take the test with you." Originally, he disagreed, because if he left, what would happen at home, even though the whole family agreed. When he saw that bicycle, he suddenly understood that only farming is impossible to get ahead. For the whole family, he must learn other skills in order to make the people who cares famous. "Big Brother should understand." Tang Shi quietly said to Tang Guo, "I''m relieved now." "Second brother, don''t worry, your foundation is worse than that of your elder brother. You haven''t finished elementary school, which has lowered our cultural level. Therefore, I will go home and help you in the future." Tang Shi twitched his cheeks: "It''s not necessary, I''m not the one who reads." "It is necessary. My future job is to literacy in the nearby viges. This is a very great project." "Second brother, you can''t be an obstacle to my literacy work." Tang Shi: "..." When I think of studying, I get a big head. Tang Guo felt that using this literacy project as an excuse, she would stay in the vige forever. When her sister-inw''s career is sessful, the vige will be developed. Because of this, she can be broken. Vol 2 Chapter 4750: Sister-in-law (32) Vol 2 Chapter 4750: Sister-inw (32) A few days after attending Yao Wenwen''s wedding, the notice to resume the college entrance examination finally came down. The educated youths in the nearby viges are the happiest. They are all energized to study, waiting for the test to go back to the city, even going to work has be rare. Thend contract system will take several years, and at this time, work points are still awarded for collective work. The educated youth who are not married in the vige can only work while studying. As for the married educated youth, especially male educated youth, a sweeter mouth can coax the wife''s family to support him in the college entrance examination. As for what happens when you enter university in the future, you will only know when things happen. Tang Guo has already brought back the review materials. Recently, she wrote some materials by herself and handed them to Jiang Qian. "Sister-inw, when you have time, you have to coach my elder brother, and my eldest brother will leave it to you." Jiang Qian nodded his head: "Sister, don''t worry, I will definitely let A Yu pass the exam." "If you have a sister-inw, I''m relieved. Time is pressing and you have to step up." After a pause, Tang Guo said, "If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me." Jiang Qian didn''t think there was any problem with this, in her heart Tang Guo''s performance was better than her. Tang Guo gave Jiang Qian the review materials and nned to go to the vige to wander around. Sure enough, she found that there were fewer educated youths working. [Host is big, is that guy noting? ] The system asked very worriedly, [I have scanned all the unmarried men nearby, none of them are as cute as yours. The quality of the educated youth in these viges is not good, and their appearance is not as good as your elder and second elder brothers, so ah, they are definitely not as cute as yours. "Xiao Tongzi, if you continue like this, it is very likely that you will really be a matchmaker system." [Im not concerned about the hosts lifelong events? "After the college entrance examination, there may be more orphans and widows in the vige." Tang Guo frowned, disgusted by this irresponsible performance. [Does the host want to stop it? "You think too much." Tang Guo mocked, "The people who should go will leave sooner orter. It''s their family affair. I will stop it. People still think I am insane. What is that person like, these people may not be clear. Some people just deceive themselves and others." After going around for a while, Tang Guo met some acquaintances. When they saw Tang Guo, their eyes brightened and asked if Tang Guo was going to take the college entrance examination. Tang Guo replied one by one, she was temporarily not taking the college entrance examination: "I only took over a group of students. If I am busy reviewing and then taking the exam, who will teach these students? The other teachers in the school are getting older and dont have much energy. talkter." When the vigers heard it, their eyes changed. System: Obviously I want to be a salted fish, but the reason is so good that the people in the vige know that I am afraid they can''t gossip. Within two days, Tang Guo didn''t take the college entrance examination, and the news that he wanted to continue teaching and training students spread throughout the vige. "I heard that she was reluctant to bear the students at school." "I also said that if she leaves, that group of students will not be taught, and the other teachers are too old, and there is no way to transfer teachers from other ces for the time being." And everyone knows that the conditions of the small vige are not good, and it is a little bit cultural. How can it stay here? Look at those educated youths. After knowing the news of the college entrance examination, their work was cut in half, and they were all reading while walking. This ce is poor and bad. Those who belong to the outside world will note and cannot keep them. Vol 2 Chapter 4751: Sister-in-law (33) Vol 2 Chapter 4751: Sister-inw (33) When Jiang Qian went to deliver food to Tang Yu and Tang Shi, she was surprised to see that there was no previous prosperity in the ground. "Why are there so many people missing?" Jiang Qian asked Tang Yu. Tang Yu said while eating, "Those educated youths want to read books, and now they only work half a day every day, and somee once every other day. They n to eat half full and hope to get out of the exam." "This ce is too poor to keep people. They are all from big cities. If they see hope, how can they be able to sit still." Tang Shi followed, "After the college entrance examination is over, the number of these educated youths may decrease. Most of it. And the college entrance examination is held every year. If you go down slowly, there will be no educated youth in the vige. Those who can stay in the vige are the people in our vige." "Even if it is from our vige," Tang Shi paused, and continued, "Who wouldn''t want to be admitted to university, be assigned to work in the future, eat public meals, sit in the office, and nevere here again?" "Brother, sister-inw, dont mind. What I said is the reality. In fact, I also hope that you will be admitted to university and have public meals in the future. You are only farming. The environment cannot be changed. This ce should be poor, or poor." Tang Shi said: "But it''s not that there is no chance. I heard from the vige chief that there will be other policies in the future. At that time, as long as we follow the policy and seize the opportunity, it is not impossible to change this ce." In fact, Tang Shi had a lot of ns in his mind, but they were just short of opportunities. "Brother, sister-inw, you can review with peace of mind. When you are sessful in your studies in the future, we will have an extra path in our family." Tang Yu patted Tang Shi on the shoulder: "I am wronged." "What''s wrong with this?" Tang Shi said nonchntly, "I''m not the one to study anyway. I haven''t graduated from elementary school, and I can''t pass the exam after three to five years. Brother is different, you The original grades were no worse than that of the younger sister. If there was no ident with your dad, you would definitely be able to finish high school." "It''s all a family, don''t talk about that." Tang Yu said, he thought that Tang Shi was right. He really chose another way. Since the opportunity is in front of him, it is the hope of the whole family, he cannot miss it. If this side of the vige does not work, he and Jiang Qian will be able to pick up their family in the future. If the vige can develop here, then everyone is happy. Looking at the appearance of the two brothers, Jiang Qian silently gave birth to an idea that if she has the patience in the future, she muste back to help this ce develop. Poor mountains and rivers, but because no one takes it out of such a predicament. If there is such a day, she will definitelye back to change this ce. Speaking of He''s family, Yao Wenwen felt a little enthusiastic after hearing about the resumption of the college entrance examination. But thinking of her achievements, she was a little bit off. It was impossible for her to pass the exam at all, but her work was in vain. So, she hit He Chi''s body with her idea. He Chi heard Yao Wenwen say to let him take the college entrance examination. When he was reviewing now, he looked at Yao Wenwen''s eyes and touched Yao Wenwen''s forehead: "You don''t have a fever, right?" "Of course I don''t, I''m serious. You review it carefully. You may be able to pass the exam while reviewing now." Yao Wenwen patted He Chi''s hand. "Go find the review materials first, and then review. on." She remembered that He Chi from her previous life was admitted. Although not as good as Jiang Qian in the exam, it is still a university in the same way as Jiang Qian. Vol 2 Chapter 4752: Sister-in-law (34) Vol 2 Chapter 4752: Sister-inw (34) He Chi started his fortune in that city, and within two yearster, he moved from that ce back to the provincial capital city and became the province''s richest man. Yao Wenwen has decided. When He Chi is admitted, she will follow He Chi. The excuse is to take care of He Chi''s daily life. The He family should have no opinion. Yao Wenwen has not had an easy time since she married to He''s family. If she hadn''t thought of the identity of He Chi in the future, she would certainly not work so hard to cook and wash clothes for the He family. Yes, she started cooking the first day she married into He''s house. This reminded her of her previous life, marrying into the Tang family, but she hadn''t done any work for three consecutive days, and she always felt ufortable. On the first day in He''s house, when it was dark, she was called by Mother He to cook. If it weren''t for He Chi, she would have cursed people. He Chi curled his lips: "What weird things are in your mind. I can''t pass the test at all with my grades. I feel dizzy when I look at the words." He Chi didn''t wake up, pushed Yao Wenwen away, fell down, and fell asleep under the quilt. He has be ustomed to sleepingte, and he is sleepy if he does not sleep. Yao Wenwen was a little dumbfounded when he saw He Chi lying in bed sleeping. She couldn''t help thinking, was Jiang Qian facing the He Chi like this? If it is, Jiang Qian canter let He Chi take the college entrance examination, then she can also find a way to let He Chi go. "Yao Wenwen, what are you still rubbing, cooking lunch, do you want to starve Achi?" He mother''s voice came from outside, causing Yao Wenwen''s face to twist. She took a deep breath and walked out. Looking at Mother He who came in with a **** outside, she smiled: "I see, Mom, I''ll do it right away." "I don''t know what to do all day long, you are like this in your natal family?" Yao Wenwen didn''t speak, and hurried to the kitchen to start cooking. Mother He also came in, washed her hands, and said to her: "You have been married for a month. You should be almost used to it. In the afternoon, you will go to work with me." When Yao Wenwen heard it, her whole body was about to split. Work? She hasn''t been to the ground for almost a year, so Mother He wants her to go to the ground to work? She managed to raise her white skin and her hands. Wouldn''t she just give it up? But Yao Wenwen is not a real little girl, but a reborn, so she nodded her head obediently: "I see, Mom." Xiadi, how could her dignified future wife of the richest man in the provincee down? "Mom, didn''t it mean that the college entrance examination was resumed? Why not let Achi also take the college entrance examination? If Achi can enter the university, he will not be able to assign jobs in the city in the future. I heard that he can also divide the house. Then, let''s The whole family can live in the city." I have to say that Yao Wenwen''s words really made Her mother a little tempted. She was surprised and asked: "Is it really possible to divide jobs and houses when admitted to college?" "Yeah, mom can actually ask the educated youth in the vige." Yao Wenwen said again, college students at this time are really old and valuable, and they are not the kind of college students walking around in the future. After graduation, the division of jobs is true. Whether the house can be divided depends on ability and unit. But under normal circumstances, if there is no problem, the house can be allocated. In her previous life, she deliberately inquired about Jiang Qian and He Chi and knew that they were in this situation. At that time Jiang Qian was divided into arge house and brought both parents into the city to enjoy the blessing. "Then I will ask." Mother He went out with excitement, temporarily forgetting about Yao Wenwen''s visit. Vol 2 Chapter 4753: Sister-in-law (35) Vol 2 Chapter 4753: Sister-inw (35) Yao Wenwen breathed a sigh of relief and went to the ground? It is impossible for her to go to the ground. Even if she really wants to go there, she still has a way to tell Mother He can''t let her go down. She is not, really let the He family rub it casually. It is true that you can''t hide from washing and cooking, but it is impossible to go to the ground in this life. He mother came back happily after Yao Wenwen prepared the meal. Yao Wenwen looked at her and knew what she had heard. When eating at noon, He''s mother talked about dividing the university entrance examination into houses and jobs. He Chi woke up cleverly and quickly refused. But this time there was He mother and He father pressing down, He Chi could only agree. "Wenwen, you will watch Achi review from now on, so he is not allowed to bezy." Mother He said. Yao Wenwen nodded quickly, which shows that she doesn''t have to go to the ground anymore. She wondered again, did Jiang Qian allow Hes mother to agree to it in the same way at the beginning, or how could he agree with He Chis character, mostly with the help of He father and He mother. In short, Yao Wenwen didn''t think it was Jiang Qian who helped He Chi up. Within two days, Yao Wenwen felt a little happy when she learned that Tang Guo would not take the college entrance examination, but would continue to teach. Sure enough, even if she didn''t stop it, Tang Guo wouldn''t be able to enter the university. This might be fate. What''s the future of a dead teacher? Not waiting for Yao Wenwen to be happy, people around them are discussing again that Jiang Qian and Tang Yu are going to take the college entrance examination. Now when they are free to review every day, Yao Wenwen''s expression is not pretty. Don''t let your daughter take the exam, let your daughter-inw take the exam, is something strange happened to the Tang family? I don''t know if it was out of jealousy, Yao Wenwen said this when she was chatting. In a word, it''s Jiang Qian''s all about it, isn''t it, the sister-inw who got married actually bullied the sister-inw. But within a day, it reached Tang Guo''s ears. Before Tang Guo could exin it himself, many people in the vige helped Tang Guo speak. "It''s not that the Tang family didn''t let Teacher Tang take the exam. I heard everyone in the Tang family persuaded her to take the college entrance examination. I don''t know who is talking nonsense." For nearly a year, Tang Guo was already a real teacher in the eyes of the people in the vige, and his title changed from Tang Guo to Tang Teacher. "Ms. Tang doesn''t take the college entrance examination. It''s not that he can''t let go of the school''s students. I''m afraid that this group of students will not be taught." "Ms. Tang also said that this college entrance examination is held every year, and if a new teacheres to the school in the future, she will continue to take the exam." "This gossip guy doesn''t know what he wants. I don''t think there is any kindness, just want to provoke the rtionship between the Tang family." "Yes, it''s possible, I don''t know whose mouth it came from." "I heard it from Liu Li." "I also heard from Liu Li, but I know that Liu Li and Yao Wenwen are closer." Aunts in other parts of the vige also discussed: "The kid in my family is thirteen years old this year. If it werent for Teacher Tang, he might not even be able to write his own name. Now this kid can write not only his own name, but also me. And his dad''s name." "Yes, I heard my girl say that Teacher Tang taught very well, and she also said that she would teach them all the knowledge so that they can have the level of taking the college entrance examination in the future." "Teacher Tang is able to stay, that is the blessing of the vige school. No matter who the gossips behind her are, I curse her for her rotten tongue and mouth." "If it doesn''t suck, I will tear it up for her manually." Vol 2 Chapter 4754: Sister-in-law (36) Vol 2 Chapter 4754: Sister-inw (36) Yao Wenwen was just on the side, hearing this subconsciously covering her mouth, she left after a while. When I came home and remembered the previous scene, I couldn''t help stomping my feet twice. It was disgusting. Because of what happenedst time, Yao Wenwen didn''t dare to say anything, and didn''t know what was going on. The people in the vige actually maintained Tang Guo so much. She didn''t know that not only the people in the vige were defending Tang Guo, but the educated youth were also defending Tang Guo. Some of them had lost their textbooks for too long, and they had almost forgotten. Some people suggested that theye to Tang Guo with materials and gifts, but Tang Guo did not refuse. Tang Guo wondered if this group of people would be ssmates with Jiang Qian in the future. When Jiang Qian came back to help the poor, could he bring some talents back. Even if you don''te back, if you have achievements, you can still make a rtionship. To livefortably, salted fish naturally needs a good environment [August One Chinese Website .zw-du.me]. She is not stingy in sharing knowledge with these educated youths, and will call Jiang Qian by the way, and ask them to ask Jiang Qian when she is away. Jiang Qian didn''t mind, she herself was rtively empty, and she also had ideas in her heart. If this group of educated youths can remember the love of the Tang family, even if there are only a few of these dozens of people, her contribution is worth it. As they got along, Jiang Qian selected a few of the educated youth who she thought was of good character, walked closer to the other party, and gave them a small treat when nothing happened. Tang Guo knew what Jiang Qian was doing, and didn''t care about it. She wrote a lot of data questions and gave them to Jiang Qian. When Jiang Qian got it, she was a little shocked. Because what Tang Guo wrote was moreprehensive than some materials. Tang Yu''s progress is very fast, he is indeed a study material, much better than many educated youths. With the help of Tang Guo and Jiang Qian, he made rapid progress. The matters of the educated youth are left to Jiang Qian. Tang Guo is mainly in charge of the students in the vige primary school, as well as her second brother who doesn''t want to study. She doesn''t expect Tang Shi to really go to college, but hopes that he can learn more so that he will not be fooled by others in doing things in the future. As for the ssmates of the vige primary school, she intends to brainwash them since childhood. Let them finish their skills and quicklye back to build their hometown. Even if my hometown is poor now, with the hard work of all of them, it will definitely change this ce. Her thoughts are also very simple. Among these students, there are one or two thinking about their hometown in the future. This wave of brainwashing is also very worthwhile. System: [It is the old salted fish as soon as you speak, in order to be a salted fish withoutpromise. Jiang Qian wants to review, and Chen Yufen will not let her learn to make clothes. Chen Yufen can still be busy here at present. After all, there are only a few viges nearby, and it is impossible to have a happy event in the vige every day. But when the clothes that Chen Yufen made for daily wear came out, Tang Guo and Jiang Qian were allowed to wear them out, and indeed many young girls came to her to make clothes. Because of this, Chen Yufen smiled every day. In this case, even if one less person goes to the ground in the future, the life of the Tang family will not be bad. Unconsciously, the college entrance examination came. Those who worked hard to review, all rushed to the examination room nervously. The outside of the examination room was crowded with people, and Tang Guo came with Tang Yu and Jiang Qian. She also saw the He family, Yao Wenwen was cheering up for He Chi. He Chi looked nonchnt, as if not interested in exams. The number of people taking the test went in, and the number of people outside instantly decreased. Yao Wenwen walked in front of Tang Guo. At this moment, there was no He Chi next to her. She was not afraid that Tang Guo, a vixen, would attract He Chi''s attention. Vol 2 Chapter 4755: Sister-in-law (37) Vol 2 Chapter 4755: Sister-inw (37) "Aren''t your grades very good? Why didn''t you take the college entrance examination?" Yao Wenwen asked, "Why are your elder brother and your sister-inw taking the college entrance examination?" Yao Wenwen''s words are undoubtedly trying to sow discord. Jiang Qian did not live the life she thought she was angry with sister-inw, which made Yao Wenwen very unbnced. "My sister-inw wants me to take the exam with her, but I can''t worry about the children in the vige." Yao Wenwen felt ufortable: "Is that so?" She always felt that Tang Guo was too kind to Jiang Qian, so she was a bit annoyed. In her previous life, Tang Guo didn''t treat her like this, she was neither lukewarm nor lukewarm, but she was not such an intimate sister-inw who always regarded Jiang Qian as her family. Tang Guo wouldn''t hold hands with her when she was at the Tang family. But just now she clearly saw that Jiang Qian was holding Tang Yu''s hand, and Tang Guo was holding Jiang Qian''s hand. "Yes, I will be able to take the exam every year from now on. I don''t worry about it. The conditions in the vige are poor, and I really can''t transfer the teacher over for a while..." Yao Wenwen felt very disdainful when she heard Tang Guo babbling about the children in the vige. Look, what if some people have good grades? Even if she didn''t stop Tang Guo from taking the college entrance examination, the other party would still be unable to take the exam. Isn''t this fate? She is looking forward to it now, when Tang Guo will marry the bullying man. At the beginning, she just scared the other person a little bit, the bullying man directly let Tang Guo abort and divorce. With Tang Guo''s choice, it is estimated that he would never leave this vige in his life. This time she married the richest man in the future province, not Jiang Qian. Back to the vige to help the poor was originally led by Jiang Qian. Without Jiang Qian, the richest man in the province woulde back to help the poor. Tang Guoughed when she saw Yao Wenwen''s expression. She didn''t know what to make up for, and she didn''t bother to bother about it. The two stood not far away and waited for a long time. The tense time for the college entrance examination is over, ushering in the most tormenting time. At this time, many people in each vige are looking forward to the scores. In the memory of this time, the college entrance examination scores, Jiang Qian is the first in the county. Based on Tang Guo''s understanding of Jiang Qian''s performance, the county''s first ce, all of them have performed abnormally. But thinking of who He Chi was, he was obviously not a good student, and was dragged into college in the end. Jiang Qian must have spent a lot of energy. Tang Guo had been guessing one thing all the time, and after waiting for the score, she could prove whether her guess was correct. When the scores were announced on the day, Tang Guo saw the transcript and ranking. Jiang Qian, the first in the province. Tang Yu was still a lot worse than Jiang Qian due to time issues, but in terms of ranking, he also entered the province''s 20th ce, thanks to Jiang Qian''s help. In other words, Jiang Qian got a provincial champion this time. But He Chi failed to pass the exam. Seeing this result, Tang Guo knew that her guess was correct. The person who can make He Chi flourish in his previous life is basically Jiang Qian. Without Jiang Qian''s urging, He Chi''s second-rate state, how could he have any promise. "I said that I can''t do it. It''s not because you have to let me take the test." He Chi pushed Yao Wenwen away. "If you didn''t pass the exam, you didn''t pass the exam. It''s not you. What do you do with such a big reaction? care." Yao Wenwen almost lost her voice, what''s the matter? There should be no mistake in her memory. He Chi, in her previous life, was admitted to the university. Although the university was very ordinary, he did. Vol 2 Chapter 4756: Sister-in-law (38) Vol 2 Chapter 4756: Sister-inw (38) "Could it be that the grades were wrong, the test paper was not corrected carefully, or something was confused?" Yao Wenwen asked He Chi. He Chi said impatiently: "There should be nothing wrong. I didn''t write a little bit, and some were scribbled. I just wanted to doze off when I watched it. I think this score is exceptional." Yao Wenwen looked at He Chi''s pitiful score and almost fainted with anger. The younger half didn''t do it, and he yed for a long time. Is this still He Chi who can enter the university? Could it be that she remembered something wrong? Yao Wenwen only looked at He Chi''s results, but forgot to ask other people. It didn''t take long for her to wake up and understand what was wrong. He Chi''s grades were originally bad, but before the college entrance examination, Jiang Qian had been helping him with tuition. Yes, it should be for this reason. It is not that He Chi failed to pass the exam, but that there is no one with good grades to help tuition. She only took care of letting He Chi review, forgetting that his own basics were not good enough, and it seemed that the review by herself would not be famous. Yao Wenwen raised hope, her eyes seemed to glow when He Chi looked at him. She gently embraced He Chi and encouraged: "It''s my fault, Achi. Actually, I want to understand. You probably didn''t get good tutoring. You can''t pass the exam. You will review for another year, and I will ask your mom to hire a good review teacher for you, and then you will be able to pass the exam." It must be so. As long as He Chi studies carefully and has a teacher who teaches him well, he will definitely pass the exam steadily. He Chi is speechless, is Yao Wenwen crazy? He doesn''t want to learn at all, how does he feel that Yao Wenwen is using him as a learning tool? Because of the college entrance examination, he has not slept in for a long time. No, he doesn''t want to review it. Isn''t it a good day now? This Yao Wenwen really likes tossing. Yao Wenwen, who was sober, also reacted to see other people''s results. She doesn''t care much about the performance of most people in several viges, but Tang Yu and Jiang Qian are most concerned about. Before she went to see it, she saw someone hanging the horizontal couplet, and the name on it was Jiang Qian''s name. Congrattions to Jiang Qian for his outstanding achievements in the provincial champion. At that moment, Yao Wenwen almost fell. Provincial champion? ? Just kidding, does this mean you can take the test? Given the conditions of their vige, how could it be possible topete with those in the city who have all kinds of review materials and have a lot of time to review? However, the red cloth and ck words on it, clearly written in in white, is Jiang Qian. On the other side, Jiang Qian''s introduction was also posted, but photos were missing. This photo, it is estimated that it will not be long before someone will take a photo of Jiang Qian. What made Yao Wenwen copse even more was that Tang Yu was also admitted. Not only was admitted, the ranking was not bad, and he was ranked in the top 20 in the province. What kind of concept is this? Knowing how many people take the college entrance examination in the whole province understands the concept. "Tang Yu Mingming only read a junior high school, how could he take the exam so well?" Yao Wenwen lost her voice, she suddenly remembered that Jiang Qian helped Tang Yu with tutoring every day in the past few months. This incident was spread in several nearby viges. It''s going to be all about. In addition, ording to Liu Li, when Tang Yu was working, Jiang Qian was reading the text next to him. When Tang Yu was resting, he immediately went to Jiang Qian to answer questions. This tuition was absolutely abnormal. Under such bombardment, it seems no surprise that Tang Yu was admitted, even though his grades were a little better. It should be luck. Vol 2 Chapter 4757: Sister-in-law (39) Vol 2 Chapter 4757: Sister-inw (39) Yao Wenwen guessed, did Jiang Qian treat He Chi the same way back then? He Chi was a little flustered by Yao Wenwen''s eyes. Since Yao Wenwen urged him to review every day, he regretted getting married. If he doesn''t get married, he can sleep until noon every day and ask his parents for some money to y in the town, where Yao Wenwen will take care of him every day. Now that he has not passed the entrance examination, his parents should be about to give up, and his desire to go to town has be active again. Tang Guo didn''t know about Yao Wenwen''s copse. The Tang family was very lively now, and they were still receiving guests. Jiang Qian made a big face for Shanghe Vige. The mayor came to condolences and gave a bonus. The bonus was two, one for Jiang Qian and the other for Tang Yu. Tang Yu can only be ranked in the top 20 in the province, but in this city, county, town, and vige, they are all second. What''s more interesting is that the two are still husband and wife. A little publicity is something that attracts attention. Jiang Qian and Tang Yu were very excited, neither of them thought that there would be such a day. When the guests left, they came to Tang Guo: "Little sister, thank you, if it weren''t for your help, the scores of your brother and I would never be so unexpected." "It''s all a family, hello, or me." Tang Guo said nonchntly, and his eyes fell on Tang Shi who was sitting on the side. "Second brother, don''t think you are hiding aside, everyone hasn''t noticed you. ." Tang Shi''s face was about to split. At this time, why didn''t he watch his eldest brother and sister-inw and stare at him. "Brother, sister-inw, congrattions!" Tang Shi said quickly, "Now everyone in the vige is proud of you. Have you seen it just now? The vige chiefughed so happy." Tang Yu nodded and patted Tang Shi on the shoulder: "Xiao Shi, you have to learn from Guoguo. Your brains are actually very smart, and you won''t be able to test less than your brother in the future." "Yes, Xiaoshi, you have toe on." Jiang Qian encouraged. Tang Shi was a little dumbfounded, he cared about these two people kindly, but they stabbed him face to face, let him study with Guoguo. "Big brother, sister-inw, don''t worry, I will urge the second brother to study, and I will never let him bezy." Tang Guo promised, seeing Tang Shi look desperate, it was funny. Tang Shi is good at everything, but doesn''t want to study. She decided, starting from today, when teaching Tang Shi, she will use Shang Yin Gong. This seemed to be her talent engraved on the soul, and it would definitely allow Tang Shi to remember all the knowledge points. Regardless of whether Tang Shi is willing to take the exam, there is nothing wrong with learning more. Tang Shi was cold all over. His sister''s eyes are very unfriendly, what should I do if I want to escape? Because Tang Yu and his wife were admitted to the university, they were admitted to the same schoolter, and Chen Yufen happily hosted a celebration banquet for the two. Every day after that, Chen Yufen was smiling. Until the two were sent to school, the vige calmed down. No, it should have been deserted. Only Tang Yu and Jiang Qian were admitted to the university. But most of those educated youths were admitted and left. Those who did not pass the exam n to fight again in theing year. Tang Guo returned to school to teach, asionally listening to news from Yao Wenwen. [He Chi failed to pass the exam. Yao Wenwen thought it was not enough tuition, and nned to persuade the He family to ask a teacher for He Chi. After He Chi learned about it, he stole the money from his father and mother and ran to town overnight. Tang Guo: "Yao Wenwen has gone so well in this suicidal move. She has overestimated her. This is because she wants to y her own rhythm." [The whole family is looking for it, and they don''t know that He Chi has gone to thedy''s house. I almost ran out of money and came back. From that day on, He father and He mother coaxed the baby like he did, never forcing He Chi to take an exam again, Yao Wenwen was so anxious that the corners of her mouth bubbled. Vol 2 Chapter 4758: Sister-in-law (40) Vol 2 Chapter 4758: Sister-inw (40) Yao Wenwen is about to be **** to death recently, He Chi is not motivated, and is unwilling to review the university entrance examination, even He and his mother are not reluctant. She talked so much that the corners of her mouth bubbled, and she couldn''t convince the He family. She never thought about giving up, she guessed Jiang Qian had such a life in her previous life. Jiang Qian can sessfully make He Chi embark on the road of the richest man in the province, why can''t she Yao Wenwen? Early in the morning, before dawn, Mother He knocked on the door and called Yao Wenwen to cook. Yao Wenwen was full ofints, but for He Chi''s sake, she didn''t quarrel with He mother. "If Achi doesn''t want to take the test, please don''t force Achi," said He Mu. "Achi lost a lot of weight some time ago. It''s just a suffering." "I don''t think those college students are so good. So many people are going to take the test now, and they will have to leave their hometowns in the future. Where can they be at home?" Yao Wenwen: "College students are different, Mom, you will understand in the future, I am good for He Chi. Don''t look at the countryside now, but you will know that the city is better in the future." The countryside is self-sufficient, but it has not changed much for decades. "Now that there are so many opportunities, Achi has to seize it to get ahead." Yao Wenwen said bitterly. Mother He was dissatisfied: "Aren''t you tossing Achi? You have the ability, why don''t you take the exam yourself? You have to go there? A few months ago, Achi didn''t sleep well, and you didn''t feel distressed. You need to be able to take the test." If Yao Wenwen really has this ability, He''s mother would not be afraid of her being admitted. I heard that the Tang family in Shanghe Vige had two college students and won many awards. Some came from the province, the city, the county, the town, and the vige. Even if each pen is not too much, the bits and pieces add up to a lot. If Yao Wenwen is able to pass the entrance examination, it will also win honor for the He family. But she knew very well in her heart that Yao Wenwen was a bit capable of seduce men, but she couldn''t learn this one. If Achi didn''t like it, she would not agree to Yao Wenwen''s entrance. Fortunately, she was able to frighten this daughter-inw, and the other party was a little cautious, so she quickly pinched it off. In her hand, Yao Wenwen couldn''t make any big waves. Yao Wenwen was questioned by He''s mother. She took the exam? Thinking of the scores she got in the previous life, there were not as many scores as He Chi got in thest time, so my heart infarction was not good. If her grades are as good as Jiang Qian''s, she still needs to stare at He Chi. She will pass the exam by herself and marry a big boss in the future. She stared at He Chi, not because of the current conditions, the easiest thing to contact He Chi, it is best to start. Unexpectedly, He Chi was so difficult to do. I don''t know how Jiang Qian in her previous life convinced He Chi. Jiang ] Qian can do it, why can''t she? Yao Wenwen bored her head while cooking, feeling very unconvinced. No, she must let He Chi review it willingly. If He Chi is not admitted to university, how can he be the richest man in the province in the future? After preparing the meal, Yao Wenwen went to ask He Chi to eat, but he opened the door and he was gone. She quickly ran back to the kitchen and asked Mother He. He''s mother was calm and calm: "Achi is going out if something is going on, so I won''t have breakfast, let me tell you." "Mom, didn''t you tell me before?" He mother: "I told you, you must stop, Achi was tired a while ago, you let him take a rest? I asked the teacher, as far as Achi''s grade is, there is no chance at university entrance." Vol 2 Chapter 4759: Sister-in-law (41) Vol 2 Chapter 4759: Sister-inw (41) Does she still not understand her son? Not that piece of material. It is true that they can save Achi more family business while their old couple are active now. Now I have rxed a lot. Every family can raise some poultry, and they will not be too strict when selling them. It is better to save the family, than to let Achi go to such a vague university. Achi is only in her early twenties, although she has a bit of a tone, she believes that after two years, a mature and sensible person will be fine. At least Achi is also filial to their old couple. Every time he goes to town, he brings them some delicious food, and he has never left behind. Yao Wenwen looked at Mrs. He couldn''t say anything. Isn''t this what is holding her back? It is said that a loving mother is more defeated, and now she understands it. "Don''t froze, go to work with me after eating. Now Achi doesn''t need you to stare at the review, don''t want to stay in the house and bezy." He mother said. Yao Wenwen was furious. If He''s mother was He Chi''s mother, she would almost jump up and curse. "Are you deaf?" Seeing Yao Wenwen ignored her, He Mu asked in a deep voice. Yao Wenwen, whom I heard about before, is a hardworking temperament. How did she think it was Yao Wenwen''s disguise after she got married? I have been married for a year, thinking about how to bezy all day long, she doesn''t want Yao Wenwen to continue like this. "Got it." Yao Wenwen gritted her teeth and went to the ground for a while. She would find a way to prevent Mother He from letting her go to the ground. Can she still not recruit against He mother? Anyway, she was born again. After breakfast, Mother He saw Yao Wenwen obediently carrying a **** behind her, and she was much satisfied. One morning, Yao Wenwen was so tired that she was full of anger, but in the morning, she didn''t do anything, but it was true that she pretended to be tired. He was also very diligent in his work, which made He Mu quite satisfied. Yao Wenwen wanted to show the people in the vige, she was not the kind ofzy person, which was conducive to her next actions. What happened to her at that time was because Mother He was too harsh and treated her daughter-inw harshly. In the afternoon, everyone went to rest and drank water to cool off for a while. Yao Wenwen''s performance today is remarkable, and many people feel good about her, especially since she is notzy at all, so someone called her together. Yao Wenwen shook her head: "No, go ahead. I helped Achi review before, and I haven''t been to the ground. I''ve already made my mother-inw dissatisfied. If youzy to rest, mother-inw will be even more dissatisfied. Seeing the other person''s pitying eyes, Yao Wenwen was delighted. It was not a day or two for the He family to doting on their son, and she was easy to believe. So Yao Wenwen worked there alone. Yao Wenwen is indeed a little tired, but her physical fitness is good, even if she is tired, she is not overwhelmed. At this moment, she was a bit annoyed at her physical fitness. If Tang Guo''s body were like that, she would have fainted a long time ago. She pinched the time, and when everyone came over after a rest, she rolled her eyes and fainted in the field. "It''s not good, it''s not good, the youngest daughter-inw He is dizzy." I don''t know who shouted, and many people ran over. "what''s up?" "It''s mostly too tired. I haven''t seen how she rested today." "This little daughter-inw, how can you have a good life in He''s family? Just the He family''s couple, who are very close to your precious son, after entering the door, it is estimated that all the work is done. Vol 2 Chapter 4760: Sister-in-law (42) Vol 2 Chapter 4760: Sister-inw (42) "I heard that it is not dawn, I will be called up to cook, He Lao Yao still sleeps three poles in the day as before. I ran into him this morning, I guess he went to the town to y again." For a while, everyone around was talking about He''s family. This is the thread that Yao Wenwen has buried, and she does it for nothing to make her cook every day. Every day when she went to fetch water, she would chat with the old aunt in the vige for a while. How much she had done, she had to add more oil and jealousy so that everyone knew that she was not a boring person. Mother He also came over, and when she saw Yao Wenwen who was carried to the shade, her eyelids twitched and she was also startled at the time. This Yao Wenwen is really so delicate, or is there other circumstances? Mother He subconsciously looked into Yao Wenwen''s belly. If she was pregnant, she really couldn''t let Yao Wenwen go to the ground, because she was pregnant with her little grandchildren. "What''s wrong with you here?" A nice voice came in from outside the crowd, obviously not loud, but everyone heard clearly and looked behind, and when they saw who came, they quickly made way. "Ms. Tang, are you after school?" Tang Guo nodded. At this time, the vige elementary school had only two sses in the afternoon, and school was usually very early. The conditions in the vige are poor, there are not so many courses, and the textbooks are notplete. Recently, she is still copying the textbooks, so that everyone in the ss can have one. "What''s wrong with you here?" "It''s the youngest daughter-inw He who was tired from work and passed out. It is estimated that she is usually too tired," someone said. Tang Guo had already walked up to Yao Wenwen and looked at Yao Wenwen who was lying there, because she "identally" stepped on Yao Wenwen''s finger because there were many people around. "what--" Suddenly, the cry of killing pigs caused everyone to look at Yao Wenwen''s body. Seeing Yao Wenwen jumping up in pain and holding his fingers, everyone looked very strange. Tang Guo showed an apologetic look: "I''m sorry, it''s a bit uneven here, I didn''t see it. Yao Wenwen, I heard you are dizzy, are you okay? I have some sugar here, would you like to eat some?" Tang Guo was indeed carrying a rock candy in his hand, it seemed as innocent as he was. Yao Wenwen''s eyes seemed to breathe fire, Tang Guo! ! If you don''te early orte, youe at this time. She is not her sister-inw anymore, she actually cheated her! ! Damn it, **** it, now all her ns have been ruined. The people in the vige are not fools, and when you look at Yao Wenwen''s appearance, you can understand why she is dizzy. Dare to love this is not tired, but want to bezy. Mother He stared at her, and didn''t react for a while until she heard someone talking. "He youngest daughter-inw is not easy, she almost lied to her." "I was sympathetic to her just now, now...haha." "I felt something was wrong before. When she passed out, her face was ruddy and she didn''t see any problems at all." "Isn''t this "ah" very energetic?" When Mother He heard this, she only felt that her IQ had been insulted. She took out a wicker next to her and threw it directly at Yao Wenwen''s body: "I told you to pretend to be sick, I told you to bezy, Yao Wenwen, you are really amazing!" Yao Wenwen was caught off guard and was hit, gave Tang Guo a vicious look, jumped and ran away. "What''s going on?" Tang Guo asked innocently. Vol 2 Chapter 4761: Sister-in-law (43) Vol 2 Chapter 4761: Sister-inw (43) The system wipes a sweat, what little Bailian is? Seeing his host is big, he is the old Bailian when he speaks. "It''s okay. The youngest daughter-inw of He is pretending to be sick to bezy. Thanks to Teacher Tang''s carelessness, otherwise so many of us will be deceived." The people in the vigeughed loudly: "Teacher Tang, go home, the sky is still big now." "By the way, Teacher Tang, you can be careful, Yao Wenwen gave you a vicious look just now." Most of these people are very friendly to Tang Guo, because not all children can go to the vige school to study. But many children are still curious, at least want to know how to write their names. Whenever Tang Guo was stopped by these children, he would take the time to teach them on the ground. In Tang Guo''s view, this is also part of her literacy work. Now there are few courses, and she has free time. Maybe when thend contract systemes down, every family bes wealthy, and these children can also go to school. It is what she intends to do to build a good rtionship with several nearby viges. This alone can also make Yao Wenwen''s mentality unbnced. Tang Guo said goodbye to everyone and went home, and the system was still broadcasting the scene of Yao Wenwen being chased by He''s mother and running across the vige. Yao Wenwen probably hates her for today. Didn''t Yao Wenwen say that she suffered a lot from the Tang family? I don''t know what she feels about her days in He''s house. Tang Guo carried the rock candy and went back happily. This rock candy was sent to her by an educated youth, who had helped. She returned home and told Tang Shi about Yao Wenwen''s affairs with Chen Yufen. "Fortunately for this Yao Wenwen, fortunately, when Aunt Zhang talked about Yao Wenwen, I didn''t have a heart." Chen Yufen said, "I heard about Yao Wenwen and counted on He Chi to get ahead and let him review it. I didn''t look down on He Chi, but That kid is a second-rate guy. It''s okay to let him take money to y, let him study, it''s killing him." Tang Shiughed and said, "In fact, there is one thing you don''t know. Yao Wenwen couldn''t look down on her eldest brother." "My boss doesn''t need her to look down on." Chen Yufen said hastily, "It''s a bit scary to be looked down on by her." Yao Wenwen''s reputation has long gone bad in this vige. At the beginning, she and He Chi were doing dirty work in some hidden ces in the vige, and few people in the vige didn''t know. After eating, Tang Guo sat next to Tang Shi: "Second brother,e to study." "Little sister, my brother has a headache today." Tang Shi covered his head with a painful expression on his face. Tang Guo''s voice came to his ears in a chilly tone: "I stepped on Yao Wenwen''s foot on purpose. Brother, do you know?" Tang Shi: "..." Cracked. Tang Shi opened the textbook honestly, and Tang Guo sat in front of him and began to lecture with music. It was obvious that Tang Shi didn''t want to learn, but when he heard Tang Guo''s voice, he couldn''t help being taken in. When it was over, he came back to his senses. He patted his heart, and he was really weird recently that he could remember the knowledge points the little girl said. Could it be... he got the hang of it? "Take the time to do the homework, and there is one handwriting practice every day. I will check it tomorrow." In his memory, Tang Shi was ridiculed forck of culture and looked down upon many times. Someone deliberately rectified him and temporarily changed his manuscript. Fortunately, he has a good memory, so he memorized this manuscript the day before, otherwise he would definitely lose face. Vol 2 Chapter 4762: Sister-in-law (44) Vol 2 Chapter 4762: Sister-inw (44) There is also the handwritten font signature of the trash elementary school student, which has been ridiculed for a long time. Tang Shi also suffered a lot from some documents, andter he would take the original owner wherever he went, which was a little better. Therefore, literacy for her second brother is very important. Not only to literacy, but also to show Tang Shi some books on business management and various cases, especially those traps in the business field. With Tang Shi''s mind, sooner orter, he must go this way. When Tang Shi was practicing calligraphy, he only felt that there was a gust of wind around him, as if he was surrounded by something strange. He didn''t know that Tang Guo had already nned his courses for the next ten years. Not only must learn the basics, business management, but also some English, so as not to catch the blind. Under Tang Guo''s cultivation, Tang Shi''s writing became a lot more attractive. It can be said that in the Tang family, he listened to Tang Guo the most. Besides, Yao Wenwen was caught by Hes mother for a lesson, and the next day he was dragged to the ground. He Chi still went to the town to y. This made Yao Wenwen anxious like an ant on a hot pot, and didnt know what to do. How to do. A few yearster, Tang Yu and Jiang Qian graduated from university, and they stayed in the original city for development. The Tang family supported them. Tang Yu and his wife actually have their own ns. They are not going to go back, but with their current ability, they are bound to do what they do when they go back. There are more opportunities outside. Because at this time, they began to support privatepanies. After they saved a sum of money, they started their own businesses. At home, thend contracting system has graduallye down, and everyone''s life is much easier. Chen Yufen''s clothes business is very good. On the advice of Tang Guo and Tang Shi, she opened a small shop in the town. Tang Guo found many books on clothing design for Chen Yufen, and asionally painted Chen Yufen. Chen Yufen is really talented in this aspect, and he can learn from other things in a short time. So far, the shop has expanded and people have been asked for help. Jiang Qian knew about the situation here and told Chen Yufen that the trademark must be registered and simr trademarks should be registered together. After consulting Tang Guo, Chen Yufen decisively registered the trademark. The English character of the trademark was YU. As the business in Chen Yufen''s shop gets better and better, even if the shop isrge, it cannot satisfy these wealthy consumers. Chen Yufen knew that Jiang Qian knew a lot, and consulted her again. Jiang Qian gave her a suggestion at that time, set up a factory, and then she can help Chen Yufen get a batch of machines back, and then let the vigers go to work in the factory, which can be regarded as driving the hometown economy. When Chen Yufen heard this, she felt that she did not dare, and said she did not have that much money. Jiang Qian: "Mom, you can take a loan. Now the country supports this very much. If you believe me, go for a loan. If the local area knows what you think, it will strongly support you to set up a factory." Chen Yufen felt a little moved, so Tang Guo and Tang Shi took her to ask, but when they asked, it was really like this. At the instigation of Tang Guo and Tang Shi, Chen Yufen set up a garment factory in a hurry. When Chen Yufen was preparing to set up a clothing factory, Tang Shi was not honest. He took a fancy to several Yantang and reservoirs in nearby viges. "Little girl, do you think I contracted fish ponds to raise fish and shrimps?" Tang Guo: "Reliable." "Really?" Tang Shi was a little pleased. "Look, the elder brother and sister-inw are busy with their own business, and the younger sister is also doing great literacy work. Our mother will be the director of Chen immediately. People will talk about it in the future. The most wasteful." Vol 2 Chapter 4763: Sister-in-law (45) Vol 2 Chapter 4763: Sister-inw (45) Tang Guo chuckled, "Second brother, do it, I believe you will seed." "Actually, I went to the city recently, and the demand for fish and shrimp is increasing, so I shouldn''t lose money." Tang Guo encouraged: "Second brother, let me find you some books on fish and shrimp farming, how about it?" "Well, little sister, whether the second brother can seed or not depends on you." When Tang Shi got a dozen books, he looked at the knowledge points above, and finally felt that reading was a bit useful. Tang Shi not only reads books, but also invites some local people who are good at raising fish and shrimps to help them. I heard that Tang Shi wanted to take out a loan to cover the fish pond. These people thought he was crazy. Tang Shi invited them to join the group. Only two of them agreed, but they didn''t invest too much. Tang Shi was very courageous, and the team was formed, so he went through the loan procedures. A few monthster, Chen Yufen''s factory was set up and recruited local workers. Tang Guo paid a lot of attention to Chen Yufen from the beginning, so that she could avoid many detours. Seeing that the factory was finally on the right track, Tang Guo wiped the sweat off her head: "Being a salted fish is not easy." System: [There is also your second brother. "Brother is still the happiest, with a female lead." Tang Guo said enviously, and fortunately there is Jiang Qian, otherwise Chen Yufen''s factory making clothes machines would not be eye-catching. Tang Guo was really relieved when Tang Shi''s fish pond was set up. Before she knew it, she had been busy for several years for the future life of salted fish. Now there are a lot more studentsing to the school, and the transfer teacher that the school applied fores over and finally has an eye for it. "Principal, how many teachers have been transferred?" Tang Guo asked with some expectation, "When the teacheres, shall we divide the subjects? I don''t know what subjects the new teacher is good at. I hope to be versatile." The principal smiled bitterly: "Herees one." Although their ce is developing, the reputation of poor mountains and bad rivers is very civilized throughout the country. At this time, teachers who have a little ability are willing to be in the city, and even if they are not good, they are also in the county. How can they be willing toe to the vige? "Just one?" "Yes, it''s only one, from outside." Tang Guo didn''t report any hope for an instant: "Forget it, one is fine, at least it can share some of it." "I dyed you, originally..." The principal''s voice was a bit bitter, Tang Guo''s grades were better than Jiang Qian''s. "What do those things do? It''s my volition, and I''m not forced to do it. Besides, our hometown is so good, and there are a lot of students who have passed the exam these years, right?" The principal said sadly: "But not many people havee back." As the water flows to low ces and people go to high ces, the principal just feels a little bored. "Don''t be sad, I shoulde back or I wille back, we will not be bad here." Tang Guo stood up, "I will pick up the new teacher, the principal and other teachers don''t go, you are getting older and stay in school well. ." The teachers in the school are all sixty-five years old. Tang Guo went home, took the money and bag, and then went to town by car to the city. Only in cities, there are trains. The school was afraid that the new teacher could not be found, so she was the only young teacher, so she would naturally pick it up. She came to the train station two hours early, holding a sign with the other party''s name on it. The new teacher''s name is Jin Heng. It is said that he graduated from a certain famous university. He is very good. I don''t know why the other party chose toe to her vige. Perhaps, he is a person with ideals and great ideas. Vol 2 Chapter 4764: Sister-in-law (46) Vol 2 Chapter 4764: Sister-inw (46) At the exit of the train station, Tang Guo had been waiting outside for an hour. If there was a stool, she could still fall asleep just waiting. At this time, it is not very convenient. There is no effectivemunication method, so I can only wait outside, otherwise it is easy to lose people. Especially this kind of people who have never met. "Are you the teacher of Shangnan Vige Primary School?" A young voice rang in Tang Guo''s ear. Tang Guo turned his head and looked over. It was a young man about twenty-five years old. The young man is more avant-garde than many people she has met, and he wears a valuable watch on his wrist. Unlike many people at the train station carrying cowboy bags and snakeskin bags, he is pulling a suitcase. The style of the suitcase is very old in Tang Guo''s eyes, but in this era, it is definitely on the cutting edge of the times. In terms of the workmanship of this suitcase, the quality is definitely leveraged. "Yes, you are Teacher Jin Heng?" After returning to his senses, Tang Guo looked Jin Heng up and down, showing a friendly smile, "I am the teacher of Shangnan Vige Primary School, Tang Guo." "Tang Teacher, hello." Jin Heng reached out to Tang Guo. The two shook hands gently once, even if they knew each other. "Teacher Jin, I have worked hard all the way." Tang Guo said politely, "Let me take your luggage for you." Jin Heng declined: "No, I''ll do it myself, it''s a bit heavy." His eyes were full of smiles, and the whole person seemed very kind. When he came, he thought that the teacher in Shangnan Vige Elementary School should be a little older. The skin was inevitably damaged due to the wind and sun. The skin became yellow, red, dry, and even a few wrinkles. The forehead, corners of the eyes, and hands will look rough because of farm work. Then, the dress is in, the eyes are bright, and the smile is simple. In his mind, it was formed long ago, and the female teacher who came to pick him up must be a very simple older sister. I didn''t expect that this teacher looked younger than him, and he wore very fashionable clothes with a pair of leather shoes. People also look good, with fair skin, fairer than those of the female ssmates he had seen before, not only fair, but also very delicate, as if they had never experienced wind and sun. Just shook hands gently with the other party, the hand was not what he thought it was, it was still very delicate, there was no callus in the palm, it didn''t seem to be a rough job. "Tang, did you take the initiative to be a teacher at Shangnan Vige Primary School?" Jin Heng took the initiative to talk. He had already determined in his heart that Tang Guo was not a local, and he should havee from a big city. Like him, he came to teach vige children. At that moment, Jin Heng was a little excited in his heart. Many people thought he was crazy, and there were people who thought like him, so he wanted to chat with Tang Guoduo. "Yes." Tang Guo replied, she felt it too, Jin Heng seemed a little excited. She was not surprised at this. When the educated youths just went to the countryside, they jumped out of the bullock cart with excitement. I waited for a few more days and couldn''tugh. However, Jin Heng is a teacher, and the conditions of the school are much better now. Several nearby viges will gradually be richer. After all, her mother''s clothing factory and the fish pond contracted by her second brother can solve most of the work of the vigers in the nearby viges. Anyone in the Tang family now has a lot of weight. Vol 2 Chapter 4765: Sister-in-law (47) Vol 2 Chapter 4765: Sister-inw (47) Moreover, people at this time are careful to think, but they are more simple than people inter generations. Knowing that work can make money is to do it earnestly and earnestly. The Tang family can now be regarded as their food and clothing parents. After reaping the benefits, they will take the initiative to protect such existence. If anyone is embarrassed, someone will take the initiative to solve the problem without the Tang familying forward. "Where did Teacher Tang originallye from, why did he choose to teach in a remote rural elementary school?" Jin Heng''s eyes were bright, because he was told by his ssmates so many times that he was stupid, and now he finds one and chooses himself The same person, he wanted to figure out why. Tang Guo froze for a moment, and quickly understood what Jin Heng had misunderstood. "Mr. Jin may have misunderstood." Seeing Jin Heng''s bewilderment, Tang Guo said, "I''m from Shanghe Vige. I go to the vige school to teach. Isn''t that normal?" At this time, Jin Heng waspletely stunned. Is this young Teacher Tang from the vige? What kind of family is that capable of raising such? Is it different from the impoverished vige he imagined there? "Mr. Jin seems to have a lot of doubts, you can ask me if you want to know." Jin Heng came back to his senses with an apologetic smile: "It''s because Teacher Tang is so beautiful that I mistakenly think you are a girl in the city." "Well, my mother and two older brothers love me and never let me work. My life is indeed much better than other girls in the vige." Hearing this, Jin Heng was taken aback again. Because he had learned a lot of information about the countryside before, and there were many examples of patriarchalism in those ces. Unexpectedly, this young teacher Tang is another example. Jin Heng suddenly smiled. There must be no one kind of person, and patriarchy is not all. It is because he relies too much on the survey data. "How many students are there at the school?" Jin Heng asked again. Tang Guo: "There are more than 300 people, like ordinary primary schools, divided into six sses. At present, plus the principal, there are a total of five teachers who are officially teaching." "There are too few teachers." Jin Heng was a little surprised when he heard this. "Five teachers, can you be busy?" "At present, the school mainly learns Chinese and mathematics, and there is no teacher strength to offer other courses. Each ss can not really fill the ss in a day. When there is no ss, the students are allowed to do their homework and review by themselves. The teachers also I want to teach more, but I just cant make it. The conditions of the vige elementary school are too poor, the school is small, and the tables, chairs and benches are also very dpidated. In the past two years, we have developed well here. The principal has applied for a batch of new desks. The children like it very much." Jin Heng sighed: "This condition is too difficult." "Ms. Jin is disappointed with the conditions here, afraid?" Jin Heng hurriedly shook his head: "No, I am not afraid. Before I came, I did a survey in a rural elementary school and knew some things. But I didn''t expect it to be so difficult. Since I chose toe here, I naturally did it in my heart. Prepare, the children here need me very much." "I just guessed that Mr. Jin graduated from a prestigious university and cane to a rural elementary school. He should be a person with ideals and dreams." Jin Heng was embarrassed to be praised, and asked about other things in the school. The two of them talked all the way to the station and got on the train. After an hour, they came to the county seat. When we arrive at the county seat, we have to take a car and ride to the town. Vol 2 Chapter 4766: Sister-in-law (48) Vol 2 Chapter 4766: Sister-inw (48) Jin Heng looked at the suddenly remote and dpidated ce, and it was almost as he expected. No wonder not many people are willing toe here. At this time, everyone is willing to stay in the city for development, and few people who have learned are willing toe to such a ce. Because it may be three to five years, ten years, or even decades, and many opportunities will be lost. "Mr. Jin, here is very backward." Tang Guo said. Jin Heng nodded: "It will change in the future." "As long as such children are willing to learn more, there will always be one or two, willing to change here." Although it is backward, it is not the kind of mountain that is too remote. In Jin Heng''s view, if someone has the ability to change, there are still many opportunities. Tang Guoughed as soon as he heard it: "It''s already changing." "Teacher Jin, wait a minute, I''ll call someone to let the bullock cart pull us in. It will take half an hour to walk over here. It is not convenient to carry your luggage." Jin Heng was still thinking, what did Tang Guo mean when he said it has changed. After a while, Tang Guo brought a bullock cart over, and it was an old man who was driving the bullock cart. The dress is simple and old, and his face is full of wrinkles when heughs. "This is the new teacher, right?" The old man was very polite. He was also in a few nearby viges. He bought some poultry in the morning. Tang Guo said he would pick up the people. He just waited here, "New teacher, Sit down." When Jin Heng saw how Tang Guo was sitting in the bullock cart, he also learned to sit in it. As soon as I sat on it, there was a feeling of coldness. But Jin Heng didn''t say anything. You have to get used to it. "After some time, it will be ready for traffic here," Tang Guo said, "When the road is built, it will be easier to get in and out of the vige." Although there are roads now, they are just not very good and not spacious. All day long, there are cars for transporting goods, not cars that are convenient for people in the vige. Jin Heng once again bewildered, what kind of vige he came to, road construction has already begun here. "These two days are weekends. Let me take Teacher Jin to our vige." Jin Heng nodded: "Okay." "As for Mr. Jin''s amodation, let''s live in my house first." This was discussed at the beginning, and the principal felt that it was better for young people tomunicate. In addition, Tang Guo''s second brother Tang is here, this is nothing. Before the educated youth went to the countryside, there were also educated youth who needed to live in the vigers'' homes. No one thought there was anything. Before, Tang Guo had no special feelings about this arrangement. Now, I think this arrangement is perfect. Jin Heng has nothing to do with this arrangement. Through the chat along the way, Jin Heng has some expectations for the future days of teaching in the countryside. Living in Tang Guo''s house undoubtedly made him in an unfamiliar environment, a little more familiar, and less nervous and uneasy. "When the vige gets better in the future, schools should be built, as well as teachers'' dormitories, but at that time, I don''t know if Teacher Jin is still here." Jin Heng: "I should stay here forever." Jin Heng''s words made Tang Guo surprised: "Teacher Jin has a promising future, why did he choose to stay here?" In Tang Guo''s view, even if he came to support the teaching with a kind heart, three or five years would be good. With some kind-hearted teachers, it might take ten years. The time at this time is quite valuable. Because if you are not paying attention, you will miss many opportunities. "I have no family anymore." Jin Heng''s somewhat low voice sounded in his ears, "So I want to find something meaningful to do." Vol 2 Chapter 4767: Sister-in-law (49) Vol 2 Chapter 4767: Sister-inw (49) The atmosphere became condensed, and Tang Guo did not ask why. "In this case, although Mr. Jin is here, it will get better and better." Tang Guo began to introduce the current development of the vige. "A garment factory has been built in the vige and it is on the right track. All the clothes will be sold now. All over the country. Many merchants wille here for the second time and the third time because the quality of the clothing here is good and the styles are novel. When Jin Heng heard this, all the previous puzzles were solved. No wonder Tang Guo said that this is changing. "In addition, there are people here who have contracted fish ponds. The first batch is currently being received. The market is slowly opening up. Many people already know that demand exceeds supply." Jin Heng''s previous downturn was wiped out. He chose a vige at random, why did he choose the one with the greatest potential? Isn''t he going to choose the poorest one toe here to literacy and change the fate of the children? "When I get better, I will let the fishpond owner and the factory manager donate money to build the school." Jin Heng was surprised again. This young teacher had a good tone. Did people donate money just as they donated money? The elderly people on the sideughed loudly: "Teacher Tang, Director Chen and the owner of the pond have always listened to you. You mention this, it is definitely a sure thing. The children of the vige are blessed to have you. teacher." Because the conditions are good, every family''s children are sent to school. In addition, there is now a lot of publicity and education, and the teachers have to visit the door when they are not sent to school when they are old. Every family has a better life, and the tuition for studying is not too expensive, so they are all sent to study. Especially Tang Yu and his wife started their business after graduating from university. Now their careers are booming, giving the vigers the hope of studying. The old man seemed to know that Jin Heng was stunned, so he said, "This Director Chen''s is Teacher Tang''s mother. The owner of the fish pond is Teacher Tang''s second brother." "This Tang family is incredible. They are all promising. The Tang family eldest son and the eldest daughter-inw also mix well outside. I heard that the machines in the factory were all bought by them. It is said that many came from other ces. The customers were introduced by them. Its amazing, its amazing..." The shock in Jin Heng''s heart could not be calmed for a long time. He seems to have seen it all, and there will be prosperity here in the future. Unexpectedly, in this small vige, the talentse from one family. Jin Heng couldn''t be shocked when he heard that Tang Yu and Jiang Qian were both top students. I heard the old man say that Tang Guo took the initiative to give up the college entrance examination, just because she was reluctant to bear the children, otherwise she would definitely do better than her sister-inw in the exam, Jin Heng respected. When the ox cart entered the vige, many people were met along the way. They all greeted Tang Guo enthusiastically, knowing that Jin Heng was the new teacher, and they greeted them very friendly and joyously. People at this time have a heartfelt respect for the teacher. "Achi, wait, you are going to y in the town again? Can you listen to me?" A female voice came from a distance. Tang Guo could tell the owner of the voice as soon as he heard it. Who was it if it wasn''t Yao Wenwen? In the past few years, Yao Wenwen has not been tossing about it. Every day, she wants to let He Chi go to the college entrance examination. Later, the He family has been in trouble for a while, and Yao Wenwen no longer improves the exam. She thinks that even if he doesn''t take the college entrance examination, He Chi will definitely develop in the future, so she will wait. When Chen Yufen went to open a store in the town, Yao Wenwen was also moved, or she went to open a store too? She knows what''s trending and can get the goods. Then she really persuaded Mother He and gave her a sum of money to get the goods. After getting the goods, Yao Wenwen opened a shop in a hurry. But her business is not as good as she thought. People in the nearby viges are willing to buy from Chen Yufen''s shop. Going to Chen Yufen''s shop, you can not only buy what you like, if it is inappropriate, you can also change it at any time. Chen Yufen''s skill is well-known around. The material Yao Wenwen got back was not sofortable. Vol 2 Chapter 4768: Sister-in-law (50) Vol 2 Chapter 4768: Sister-inw (50) The workmanship is not as good as Chen Yufen''s, and the style seems to be nothing new, so it is worse than Chen Yufen''s own. But Yao Wenwen refused to admit defeat, but she was born again. Why did she lose to an aunt, she did not give up and kept tossing. After tossing, the shop finally has a little profit, which can be regarded as a hope for Yao Wenwen. But she didn''t expect Chen Yufen to set up a factory. After Yao Wenwen knew this, she was hit hard. What''s the matter, has she changed too much? Even if you don''t want to watch the Tang family develop, Yao Wenwen can''t stop it. Chen Yufen''s shop was not closed either, but as a shop where new models were released every time in the factory. The clothing store of the He family is now in the hands of the sisters of the He family, and it is Hes mother who is in charge, directly going to Chen Yufens factory to get the goods. They are all from the same vige, so naturally they have to take care of them. After Yao Wenwen knew about it, she suffered from myocardial infarction and never went to the shop again. Besides, the shop was controlled by the He family sisters, and she couldn''t get involved. Later, after learning about the profit, she regretted her intestines, but she couldn''t save anything. For several years, Yao Wenwen has given birth to a child, but He Chi still hasn''t stabilized. Yao Wenwen heard that Tang Yu and his wife had developed outside, and she couldn''t believe it. Watching Chen Yufen''s factory flourish, she panicked. What made her more painful was that the second illiterate Tang had contracted a fish pond and earned a lot of money this year. She panicked, and then thought of a good idea to let He Chi also open a clothing factory. At this time, there are few garment factories and the market has not reached saturation. Not to mention eating meat, drinking soup is absolutely okay. But He Chi is unwilling, howfortable he is now, since he married Yao Wenwen, he has been restless all day. No, at noon, He Chi just wanted to take a stroll in the town. After Yao Wenwen found out, she hurriedly followed. From this, Tang Guo saw this scene. He Chi ran fast, and Yao Wenwen was also chasing fast behind her, still shouting loudly, like a madman. He Chi covered his ears and felt Yao Wenwen was so annoying. This woman has affected his life too much. Are the days bad now? No shortage of money, toss every day. "He Chi, youe back to me!" Yao Wenwen can no longer speak in a gentle tone. How can He Chi be the richest man in the province if he does this. Suddenly, Yao Wenwen felt a line of sight and subconsciously looked over and saw Tang Guo sitting in the bullock cart. Seeing Tang Guo''s white face and wearing the new models from the factory, Yao Wenwen almost didn''t spray a mouthful of old blood. Tang Guo saw her most embarrassing side. "Yao Wenwen, where are you going?" Tang Guo asked. Yao Wenwen grinned her teeth, but didn''t want to lose face: "Don''t go anywhere." She clenched her fists tightly, annoying, He Chi was too annoying. He Chi is the richest man in the province. When did he get his hands on him, and why he still looks like a bad debt after he has been married for many years. "By the way, Yao Wenwen, your kid is almost five years old. The school is nning to run a kindergarten ss, but remember to let your kide to school. Going to the kindergarten ss willy the foundation and it will be good for the future." The school found two teachers who teach kindergarten sses, both of which are served by women with a little bit of culture. In the current situation, only two junior high school students can be found at most, and it is enough to teach kindergartens. Tang Guo has alreadypiled the textbooks, and they will be able to take the post when they are trained. At this time, this can only be done first. As long as the teacher has patience, teach children to learn simple addition and subtraction multipliers, words, and develop some simple hobbies. Yao Wenwen had a heart attack and nodded. She had to agree that in He''s house, she was not the master. Now her inws, as long as the Tang family said something, they believed it very much. When Tang Guo made a publicity, the two definitely took the money and took the children to school. She couldn''t stop it. She didn''t like her child, but thought it was a drag oil bottle. "He Chi." After watching Tang Guo leave, Yao Wenwen gritted her teeth. Tang Guo mentioned her child, and she thought of her age. Thinking of her age, she remembered her past life. At this time in the previous life, He Chi had already made some achievements, and he could often hear that He Chi opened apany and developed. Vol 2 Chapter 4769: Sister-in-law (51) Vol 2 Chapter 4769: Sister-inw (51) When Tang Guo took Jin Heng home, there was no one in the family. Chen Yufen and Tang Shi are both busy now. "I''ll take you to the room first, and then take you to the factory canteen to eat." Now Tang Guo is at home, and he eats in the factory. So far, her family don''t want her to cook, and she doesn''t like cooking much. Jin Heng looked at the beautiful little yard in front of him. He didn''t expect that there were still a lot of flowers and nts in this little yard. In the past few years, after the days have gone better, the Tang family has repaired the house and has no intention of building a building for the time being. The family likes this spacious yard, so it looks like it is now. These flowers and nts were made by Tang Guo. Sometimes, she will bring students back to admire the flowers and nts. Most of the people in the nearby viges have repaired their houses, and some of them are more substantial, they just pushed the houses to rebuild. Jin Heng felt that this was too different from what he thought. After entering the vige, the people he met were not the kind he imagined. Everyone might be wearing patched clothes. If Tang Guo knew about this, he would definitely tell Jin Heng that people in the nearby viges might wear old ones, but it''s basically impossible to wear patches. It is the clothes eliminated from the factory, enough for them to wear. "Let''s go, Teacher Jin." After Tang Guo arranged a room for Jin Heng, he greeted him in the direction of the factory. Jin Heng came back to his senses and followed Tang Guo''s side. On the way, Tang Guo gave Jin Heng a serious introduction to the situation in the vige in recent years. Jin Heng listened carefully and sighed as he listened. In such a potential vige, some of his ssmates who want to teach, do not know whether they want toe. After having dinner with Jin Heng in the cafeteria, Tang Guo took him to the factory again. Anyone who sees her will greet her, and she will introduce to others by the way, Jin Heng is a new teacher at the school. The people in the vige have a heartfelt respect for the profession of the teacher. Even the most bitter and mean people in the vige will be respectful when they hear it is the teacher of the vige primary school. It was the first time that Jin Heng was treated with such an attitude. At the beginning, he nned well. There may be many parents in the vige who do not want their children to go to school. What should he do? The current situation is that he only needs to teach knowledge seriously when hees to school, and he doesn''t have to worry about other things at all. He knew that all these changes should havee from the Tang family. He also noticed that people whoe and go look at Tang Guo''s eyes are different, no one can pretend that kind of gratitude from the heart. "Teacher Jin, I will take you to the school tomorrow to get familiar with the environment. The day after tomorrow you will formally get along with the students." Jin Heng replied: "Good." "By the way, Teacher Jin, which subjects are you good at?" Tang Guo asked. There is no problem with thenguage and mathematics of the school. Several older teachers are pretty good in calligraphy, and asionally teach ssmates in calligraphy. But when they get older, they will retire when young teachers are reced by the school. Tang Guo hopes that there will be more young teachers. Unfortunately, those who are able toe are willing to go to good schools and develop in big cities. The rest is ipetent. Teaching elementary school is still very different from teaching kindergarten. "It should be all right." Jin Heng thought about what he is good at, and the knowledge he has stored is more than enough to teach elementary school students. Vol 2 Chapter 4770: Sister-in-law (52) Vol 2 Chapter 4770: Sister-inw (52) Tang Guo''s eyes lit up: "Art, is it okay?" Jin Heng nodded: "Yes, sketches, oil paintings, watercolors, and Chinese paintings are all fine." Almighty. Although Tang Guo could do these things, she had no source of these things. The Tang family knew her too well and couldn''t take them out. There is also Yao Wenwen, a rebirth, who behaves too abnormally and easily causes trouble. "Then the principal and I suggested that the art ss should be added. Ms. Jin has no opinion?" Jin Heng: "Teacher Tang will arrange it." "Does Teacher Jin know music?" Tang Guo asked again. Jin Heng: "Yes, all kinds of musical instruments are familiar." "Piano should be good, right? The principal saidst time that he wanted to apply for a piano from the school. It might be a second-hand one. However, it is already very good for the school." Jin Heng nodded: "There is no problem with the piano." "Then each ss has one art ss and one music ss a week." Tang Guo felt that it would be a waste of a high-achieving student to bring Jin Heng to teach these hobby sses. There are some poor talents. The two subjects alone have 12 lessons in a week." At this time, Tang Guo couldn''t wait to break Jin Heng into a dozen for use. Each part is responsible for one subject, but Jin Heng only has one. Jin Heng seemed to be a little dumbfounded when he saw Tang Guo''s thoughts. "Tang, I have an opinion." Jin Heng saw Tang Guo looking at him, and continued, "Art and music sses. I have two sses a week. Isn''t the number of students in the school about 300? We can set up the ss and music ss in arger ce. We can set up the art ss in the yground. Three hundred people are divided into tworge sses, which means a ss with more than one hundred people." "The same is true for music lessons. Music lessons are not suitable for open spaces, but we can choose two adjacent ssrooms. If it is convenient, we can connect the ssrooms. If it is not convenient, I can teach at the door of the two ssrooms. Students. In this way, you can save a lot of time. Its just that the students schedules need to be rearranged." "In this way, there are fewer sses and you can teach some other subjects." Tang Guo thinks this method is good: "The method is good, but Teacher Jin''s burden is a little heavy." "It doesn''t matter. When I didn''te, which teacher in the school didn''t have half a day of ss?" Jin Heng didn''t care about this, he wanted to see how this ce developed with his own eyes. "Okay, I''ll talk to the principal about this matter. Can Teacher Jin be responsible for the children''s English?" Tang Guo would naturally, but unfortunately she couldn''t take it out. However, she already had other ideas. Isn''t Jin Heng a baby bump now? She is studying here at Jin Heng. By then, she will learn all the members of Jin Heng, will she have the source of knowledge? Jin Heng is still thinking that when he goes back, he will start preparing lessons and writing lesson ns, mainly in three areas: art, music, and English. But he didn''t know that Tang Guo, who was standing next to him, was already nning to empty the knowledge in his mind. When the two left the factory, it happened to be the time to change shifts in the factory. Many vigers came in sessively outside, wearing work clothes and working shoes. When they saw Tang Guo, they all came up to greet him enthusiastically. When I saw Jin Heng, he came up without knowing it: "Teacher Tang, are you finally willing to find someone?" Vol 2 Chapter 4771: Sister-in-law (53) Vol 2 Chapter 4771: Sister-inw (53) "Tang, your partner is so handsome, did you bring it back to the factory manager?" "Teacher Tang''s vision is good. The person he is looking for is tall and handsome. No wonder the people who pursued Teacher Tang before did not agree." Tang Guo smiled and exined that this is a new teacher from the school. Jin Heng was a little ufortable, not angry, but embarrassed. The look in these people''s eyes and the ridiculous tone made him feel a little confused. "It turned out to be a new teacher," a girl said, "Oh, new teacher, I am very optimistic about you, you must cheer up, our teacher Tang is still single, we have no object, you work hard, you are Teacher Tang''s object." "Hurry up and take over." Tang Guo pushed the girl. "If you don''t go anymore, you will be deducted from your sry in a while." Hearing the deduction of wages, the girl quickly ran in and yelled: "Teacher Tang, the new teacher is really good. You guys look very good." "Teacher Jin, don''t mind, the people here are ustomed to jokes, they are not malicious." Jin Heng nodded repeatedly: "I know." "Tang Guo, is this your target?" Yao Xuanxuan is one of the people who still call Tang Guo by name. She felt that she was Tang Guo''s friend, and it was too strange to call Teacher Tang. Yao Xuanxuan also works in this factory, because she is diligent, serious, and hardworking. She is a small leader in the factory, and she has dozens of people in her hands. It is worth mentioning that Yao Xuanxuan is already married, and the person who married is the one in Tang Guo''s memory, with ame leg. At that time, the ce had not yet developed, and Chen Yufen opened a shop in the town. When Yao Xuanxuan reached his age, the youngest son of the Yao family would have to look at the object in two years, so they hurriedly found a partner for Yao Xuanxuan. Of course, the gift was also very high. The bride price is too high, and many people can''t give it out and are unwilling. But one person in the next vige gave out twice as much as the Yao family''s satisfaction, but the other party made a condition. Double the betrothal is fine, but in the future, apart from normal respect and filial piety, you are not allowed to make excessive demands. Yao Xuanxuan and the Yao family agree to this condition. Yao Xuanxuan has always known that the important matter of her marriage is in the hands of her parents, and she was sad at first when she heard that she was going to marry ame man. In particr, the Yao family agreed to the other party''s conditions, and naturally she had to agree, it was like selling her. Yao Xuanxuan has no close friends, Tang Guo is one. After the matter was settled, Yao Xuanxuan ran to Tang Guo''s house and watched her cry. There was not much information about Yao Xuanxuan in his memory. Tang Guo only knew that the other party did marry ame man, and he seemed to have a good time. After hearing Yao Xuanxuan''s cry, Tang Guo decided to help Yao Xuanxuan see what was going on with that person. If Yao Xuanxuan is really dissatisfied, it is a fire pit, she definitely can''t stand by. The results of the investigation surprised her. This man is not ugly, of course he is not handsome, but he is tall, he is more masculine. Lameness is indeed a big shoring, in the eyes of many people, it is almost disabled. But the other party''smeness was not an ident, but an injury during the task, and he was only discharged home two years ago. His parents died very early, and now he is the only one in the family. Many people are unwilling to marry him. One is that he has no parents, the second isme, and the third is that he is poor. Vol 2 Chapter 4772: Sister-in-law (54) Vol 2 Chapter 4772: Sister-inw (54) In fact, this man is not poor. He wanted to marry Yao Xuanxuan, not just by a whim, but by focusing on it very early. Hearing that the Yao family wanted to say a kiss to Yao Xuanxuan, and he knew the Yao family well, he would take the opportunity to love the matchmaker and offer such conditions. If Yao Xuanxuan wants to live well after getting married, she must not have too much involvement with her family. He didn''t think that there was a problem with normal respect and filial piety during the New Years and holidays, but he would not want Yao Xuanxuan to be a demon to help her brother. I have to admit that his fierce appearance really frightened the Yao family and his wife, and the double beauties made the Yao family very tempted. They not only agreed, but also signed an agreement. Although this agreement is useless, it is signed by the heads of the viges on both sides. If the Yao family makes trouble, they will be the ones who are ashamed. This man''s behavior is to be a viin, the purpose is to make Yao Xuanxuan less trouble in the future, can live her own life behind closed doors. Everything is paving the way for Yao Xuanxuan. Tang Guo only came to know this man with her second brother Tang Shi. Later, with the consent of the other party, she secretly told Yao Xuanxuan about the matter. Yao Xuanxuan finally realized that she should have seen that person. That person often went to rest under the shade of the tree where she worked. She hadn''t thought about it before. The other party came to see her. Yao Xuanxuan is not someone who does not know what is good or what is wrong. She also knows the virtues of her parents. After knowing the inside story, she will stop making trouble, and she still has some expectations. After getting married, Yao Xuanxuan became Xie Lei''s little daughter-inw. She looked obedient and obedient outside. When others saw Xie Lei, she was afraid, and she always felt that he would beat his wife. He really looked a bit fierce, and the Yao family didn''t dare to provoke him, let alone ask money. At home, Yao Xuanxuan lived a sweet life that many people didn''t know. It is also worth mentioning that in Tang Shis fish pondter, Xie Lei invested most of his savings and repaid some money. He became Tang Shi Fish Pond, the secondrgest shareholder. Now that the fish ponds are rich in harvest, many people regret it toote. Tang Shi is not short of money now. These thoughts in Tang Guo''s mind were just a moment. She returned to her senses and said: "This is the new school teacher, Jin Heng, and Teacher Jin. Teacher Jin is an all-round teacher who graduated from a prestigious school. Metropolis." Jin Heng was a bit embarrassed to be introduced this way. "It turns out to be a new teacher," Yao Xuanxuan looked at Jin Heng, "Teacher Jin, do you have a partner?" Jin Heng didn''t know, so he shook his head: "I have no target." "What do you think of our Tang Guo?" Yao Xuanxuan is very serious. "Tang Guo is the most beautiful girl in the nearby viges. Most people of the same age are married, but Tang Guo hasn''t yet. Teacher Jin, look at our vige. The development is very good, should you consider joining the Tang family? There are no two beautiful girls like Tang Guo even in the city." "Last time Brother Lei took me to the city, those girls are not as good as Tang Guo, Teacher Jin, you can''t miss it, or you will regret it for a lifetime." Jin Heng: "..." "Don''t tease Teacher Jin." Tang Guo pushed Yao Xuanxuan forward, "Hurry up to work and see if the people under your hand arezy, take care of them, people who are married, and gossip like this." "I have no gossip, I am serious. Looking at countless viges nearby, no one can be worthy of you. This teacher Jin can do." Yao Xuanxuan looked serious, "Tang Guo, you seize the opportunity, first Tag people as you so that others dont have any ideas." Vol 2 Chapter 4773: Sister-in-law (55) Vol 2 Chapter 4773: Sister-inw (55) "Who taught you this weird thing?" Tang Guo was speechless. Since Yao Xuanxuan and Xie Lei got married, she didn''t know that Xie Lei had secretly taught her strange things, and now she has be smarter and a little bit darker. But looking at Yao Xuanxuan''s skin that was obviously whiter by two degrees, and her small hands that were gradually regaining tenderness, she understood how happy she was after marriage. Yao Wenwen in her memory alwaysined about how Yao Xuanxuan would marry a cripple, and she felt very happy. She looked at Yao Wenwen and didn''t know how happy she was. What else did Yao Xuanxuan say, interrupted by Tang Guo''s words, Tang Guo''s hand was ced in the lunch box Yao Xuanxuan was holding: "If you don''t go in again, I''ll **** you. This is the one made by your family. I have asked about the taste. It must be fried fish, which is for you as a snack. I grabbed it and fed it to Xiao Huang at the door." "Wow..." Xiao Huang at the door seemed to understand, he stood up immediately, wagging his tail and shouted at Tang Guo twice, obviously very happy. Yao Xuanxuan looked at it and quickly covered it: "I''m going in." Tang Guo is so disgusting, she actually wants to feed Xiao Huang the snacks made by her brother Jialei. Tang Guo smiled and watched Yao Wenwen rushing inside, but Xiao Huangy down in disappointment, put his chin on the ground, a pair of pitiful eyes fell on Tang Guo''s body, looking very aggrieved. Jin Heng touched Xiao Huang in the past, but Xiao Huang didn''t resist and was very useful. It was also because Jin Heng was walking with Tang Guo, and Xiao Huang might not be so well-behaved if he changed another person. "Xiao Huang is very wronged." Jin Heng said. He took out a packet of biscuits from his pocket, tore the package open, took out the biscuits, Xiao Huang happily wagged his tail and bit one end of the biscuit very gracefully. After Jin Heng let go, it gobbled up. Jin Heng was very happy when he saw this, and gave all the biscuits to Xiao Huang. "Dogs are spiritual." Jin Heng said, "If you want to give it food, you have to give it as much, otherwise it will be sad." Tang Guo didn''t expect Jin Heng to be so serious: "Does Teacher Jin have a dog before?" "I''ve raised it, it''s dead a few years ago." "No wonder you have so much experience with dogs." Tang Guo also took out the bones from the bag. Jin Heng took a look and realized that he had misunderstood, a little annoyed. "It turns out Teacher Tang had already prepared." "Of course, I picked this dog back halfway, I don''t know it yet?" In order to make Xiao Huang more spiritual, she even gave it pills. This dog is very mature in mind, no different from an adult. . Jin Heng smiled embarrassedly: "I will make it to Teacher Tang." "If Teacher Jin wants to really make up for it, then help me out." Jin Heng didn''t expect Tang Guo to be so rude, but he also asked, "What''s busy?" "I want to learn the skills of Xuejin teacher, art, and music," Tang Guo said businessly. "When I learn it, I can also teach these courses." Jin Heng thought it was something, but Tang Guo was thinking about how to teach students everywhere. Isnt learning this to relieve him of the burden? The mood wasplicated for an instant. No wonder the people here liked her very much. After contacting her, his calm and stagnant heart seemed to be active. "Of course, I brought the tools, so I will go back and learn." When he returned to Tang''s house, Tang Guo put the table, chair and bench in the yard, Jin Heng took out the tools and ced them, and began to teach Tang Guo to paint. Vol 2 Chapter 4774: Sister-in-law (56) Vol 2 Chapter 4774: Sister-inw (56) Tang Guo followed Jin Heng to study for an afternoon. Jin Heng has been praising her for her talent, and she must continue learning. When it''s over, there is still a little bit unfinished, perhaps because I haven''t met such a talented person. The system was watching, silentlyining, and the host was trying hard to pretend to be cute, and this level may not be reached by ordinary people. Jin Heng, a silly boy, was greatly deceived by his host. The one whoughed stupidly after being cheated was that guy. Both Chen Yufen and Tang Shi knew that the new teacher would live in their home, but they did not expect the new teacher to be a young man like Jin Heng. Jin Heng is polite and courteous, and the two still have a good impression of him. During the meal, Jin Heng chatted with the Tang family and learned about the clothing factory and the fish pond. "The garment factory may be imitated, but the garment factory has my mother''s exclusive technology and today''s reputation. In addition to low-end and mid-end products, the factory also has high-end products that my mother is personally responsible for. Just guarantee Quality and style, I''m not afraid that no one will order." Tang Shi suddenly said so many people, and everyone was a little confused. After being confused, they all reacted. Next, he might want to talk about fish ponds. Is there anything wrong with the fish pond? "Second brother, do you have any ideas?" Tang Guo asked. Tang Shi smiled, and habitually touched Tang Guo''s head: "The little girl still knows me, I do have some ideas. From the time the fish pond was contracted, no one was optimistic about it. Until now, the harvest of fish and shrimp is abundant, which makes people see You can make a fortune even in Baoyutang. From the beginning, I knew that as long as the first year ispleted, someone will imitate the contracted fishpond. At that time, not to mention the nearby viges, but the entire town, county, or even the urban area. People will rush to imitate this thing. Raising fish and shrimp is not a simple matter. Even if you raise them well, you will take a certain risk. Also, the current preservation methods are not good, and the goods cannot be sold too far. This is no better than Moms garment factory, which can be sold all over the country. Fish and shrimp will die if they are left for a long time. After they die, they will be basically useless." "So, what does the second brother think?" Tang Shi: "I have already asked. This year, fish ponds in many ces have been contracted. Some people even dug fish ponds to prepare for a big fight. As far as the current situation is concerned, there is no problem with the market. However. It must be much more difficult than before, so I thought of another way." "For fish and shrimp farming, you can''t just put shrimp fry and fry inside. There is a lot of knowledge in it. So, I n to set up a feed factory." Tang Shi''s ideas are indeed very avant-garde and bold, and they have a long-term view. When people didn''t pack fish ponds, he packs them. When everyone packs fish ponds, he works as a feed factory. perfect! "As for this feed factory, I not only make feed for fish and shrimps, but also feed for chickens and pigs. As long as I can make the feed and the feed everyone needs, I will make it." Tang Shi touched his chin and smiled happily. , "The feed is different from fish and shrimp, it is convenient to transport, will not be damaged in a short time, and has a shelf life." Jin Heng listened to him and was surprised by Tang Shi''s remarks. This idea is indeed feasible. "Second brother, you said so much, have you already nned it? Have you prepared the feed form?" "For fish feed, I have a recipe that I tuned out myself. At that time, I experimented with several fish ponds." Vol 2 Chapter 4775: Sister-in-law (57) Vol 2 Chapter 4775: Sister-inw (57) "For other feeds, you can do it step by step." In this case, Tang Guo didn''t worry anymore. Tang Shi said: "When the fish and shrimp feed factory is on the right track, I will start to prepare other types of feed." Tang Realize is very grateful to Tang Guo for holding him to study every day, otherwise he would not do so smoothly. Now if he doesn''t understand anything, he can go to the library in the county seat to read, not to mention how convenient it is. "I think we still have to invite one or two people who are good at this." Tang Guo suggested, "Second brother is always too slow to catch the blind by himself. Since we have a long-term n, the feed form will definitely be updated continuously in the future. , You need a professional team. The leader of this team must have professional knowledge." Tang Shi scratched his head and said in agreement: "That''s what I say, but it''s hard to find people. I don''t know much about what I have encountered so far." "If Brother Tang doesn''t mind, I can ask the students who have studied this aspect." Jin Heng interjected at this moment. In fact, when he learned about this, he had an impulse to share with everyone he knew. A good ce. Even though it was really poor, it is being changed. Tang Shi asked, "Is there really someone who specializes in this?" "Well, I have some ssmates who have studied agriculture, breeding, and animal husbandry, and they may be interested." Jin Heng said. Tang Shi: "Since you have learned this, shouldn''t you stay in a big city for development? We are a small ce, are people willing toe?" "There are a lot of people studying these. Although big cities are good, there are only so many people who need a good environment. Some students still can''t do what they like. Brother Tang can provide them with enough research environment and conditions. I think they should consider it." Tang Shi asked, "What kind of environment do they need?" "Enough livestock breeds, and let them go research and experiment." Jin Heng said, "This requires financial support." Tang Shi looked at Tang Guo: "Sister, what do you think?" "I think it''s okay, but we have to wait for the feed mill to get on the right track before we can have funds to study these. Tang Shi nodded: "I think so too." "If there are experts who can get good feed and good breeding methods, then in the nearby viges, it should be said that every family in our entire county has the opportunity to embark on the road of breeding." Tang Shi secretly pondered. "Mom runs a clothing factory again. By then, she can collect fur from these farmers. Don''t you have that down jacket now? Get some feed for the ducks, and then there will be a lot of duck feathers." "There is also rabbit fur. I think it''s not bad. I can eat rabbits and make clothes with rabbit fur." Tang Shi''s murmured words made Chen Yufen nod again and again: "Yes, I went out and wandered around before, and I found that these poultry feathers seem to be very popr." When Jin Heng watched Tang Shi and Chen Yufen discuss how to use the hair of various poultry in the future, he didn''t know what to say. "Teacher Jin, you continue to eat and don''t care about them." Tang Guo greeted, "My mother and second brother are like this. Now they often exchange experiences, so they can make more progress." Jin Heng said that he could understand: "I will write to my ssmatester and tell them about the situation here. I will visit the school tomorrow and send the letter by the way." Vol 2 Chapter 4776: Sister-in-law (58) Vol 2 Chapter 4776: Sister-inw (58) "Then trouble Teacher Jin." After the meal, Jin Heng really wrote a letter, and Tang Shi still took a bench and sat next to him, carefully exining the situation in the lower vige. Jin Heng picked up useful ones and wrote them down. In the early morning of the next day, Tang Guo took Jin Heng to visit the school. Today was Sunday and there was no ss. The principal knew that Jin Heng wasing and waited there early. Tang Guo introduced Jin Heng''s basic situation, and the principal was very wee. As for the teaching method proposed by Jin Heng, it was also allowed by the principal. The conditions of the vige elementary school were already poor. If a teacher like Jin Heng appeared, the principal undoubtedly felt that he had picked up a big treasure. After seeing the principal, Tang Guo took Jin Heng to send the letter. On Monday, the students heard that a new teacher had arrived, and they would be able to see the new teacherter in the morning meeting. And, because of the arrival of new teachers, some adjustments will be made to their courses. In the morning meeting, more than 300 students heard the sound of Dangdangdang''s bell and walked excitedly to the ce where the national g was raised. Sure enough, they found a tall and handsome young man standing beside their Teacher Tang, they whispered, is this the new teacher? After the g raising ceremony, the principal introduced Jin Heng''s identity. The students were very excited when they learned that Jin Heng would be responsible for their art, music, and English in the future. Art is painting and music is singing. This is what students understand. As for English, they haven''t been in contact with it, and they don''t understand it well. They just need to exin to them, this is what foreigners speak. The image of Jin Heng suddenly rose in the eyes of all the students, especially the first ss arranged by the principal for Jin Heng, which was a big ss with more than 300 people for Jin Heng to teach painting. The school has arge ckboard. After moving in and standing up, Jin Heng used chalk to draw some simple things on the ckboard, which students canmonly see. The painting was so lifelike that the students were convinced. Because art, music, and English, all students are on the same foundation, they will be divided into tworge sses. Currently there are not so many teachers, they can only do this for the time being. In an art ss, more than 300 students got to know Jin Heng. Starting from Wednesday, students will start sses ording to the new schedule. Although it is troublesome to attend Jin Heng''s ss, the students are very willing to count every day when it is Jin Heng''s ss. Tang Guo was not idle either. Every day, he followed Jin Heng to learn new things and made rapid progress, which made Jin Heng very concerned and elerated her courses a lot. But in just one month, Tang Guo had already demonstrated his ability to help Jin Heng correct his homework. It is also because Jin Heng teaches three subjects by himself, or teaches all the students in the school, so there are naturally a lot of homework. Tang Guo watched Jin Heng correcting homework every day, and couldn''t bear it, so she helped him to correct it. With Tang Guo''s help, Jin Heng really eased a lot. Tang Shi had already approved thend for building the factory, and he invited someone to repair it just after it was approved. This movement cannot be kept away from others. What is even more surprising is that Tang Shi actually contracted all the fish ponds to other people in the same vige. There were two people who had previously joined thepany and didn''t want to contract out the fish ponds. Tang Shi distributed their share of the fish ponds to them ording to the original proportion. Many people say that Tang Shi is very stupid and that it is too risky to be desperate. Xie Lei is the secondrgest shareholder. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to follow Tang Shi. However, Tang Shi arranged for him to raise ducks. Vol 2 Chapter 4777: Sister-in-law (59) Vol 2 Chapter 4777: Sister-inw (59) Yes, it is raising ducks. That down jacket, he and his mother have been greedy for a long time, and heard that it is light and warm, and is the best choice for winter clothes. Therefore, Tang Shi intends to open up the market, and only then will someonee to raise it. When Xie Lei heard that he was going to raise ducks, he came to Tang''s family for advice. He didn''t think Tang Shi was trying to frame him. He must have some n. When they came to the Tang family, everyone was there, and Xie Lei also brought Yao Xuanxuan with him. After Xie Lei asked his doubts, Tang Shi handed a thick notebook to him: "If you know the characters, go back and read it, and think about it. This is the experience I got from visiting many people who raised ducks. When the timees, you will have some staff and you will raise them ording to this. First raise the ducks, and wait until the technology is mature, then raise the others." Tang Shi knew very well that the current situation was that someone needed to start the battle, otherwise no one would do it. He has to do this first, to make people feel profitable, and then others will rush to imitate. Xie Lei opened the densely packed words in his notebook, his eyes lit up, and the look in Tang Shi''s eyes changed a little. Unexpectedly, Tang Shi''s characters are so beautifully written, they are the best-looking characters he has ever seen. Seeing Xie Lei''s gaze, Tang Shi was quite pleased. He could have such a good handwriting, but his little girl pressed his head every day to practice. I have been practicing for several years, and writing with my eyes closed is very beautiful. Yao Xuanxuan was talking to Tang Guo here, and she said around Jin Heng: "I learned a word recently, get the month before the water tower." "Who did you learn from?" "Isn''t there a TV installed in the factory? I saw it from inside." Yao Xuanxuan said. Tang Guo: "Learn all weird things." "What''s weird? It''s obviously correct. Now Teacher Jin lives in your house. If you don''t get the month first, do you want to give it to others?" Yao Xuanxuan thought of something, and said triumphantly, "But don''t worry, as yours My good friend, I have helped you get rid of a lot of rivals. Recently I saw people and said that Mr. Jin will definitely be your son-inw in the future. Those girls who had a little thought, when they heard it was yours, they didnt think about anything. ." Tang Guo faintly said, "I also said that I was a good friend and ruined my innocence." "Oh..." Yao Xuanxuan knew that Tang Guo was joking, "As long as you announce the rtionship, it will be fine? Don''t hide it, I can feel that you are unusual for Teacher Jin, otherwise you won''t be so caring." "Is it all visible?" "That is, not only I can see it, but there are many people who can see it. Teacher Jin is also very concerned about you. I went to y in the county a few days ago. Didn''t he even bring you a small gift, did he?" "Who did you hear?" "I know the person who sells small gifts, and then I saw that small gift in your hand." Yao Xuanxuan stared at Tang Guo''s eyebrows, "Look, isn''t it used? The color of this eyebrow pencil seems pretty good. What''s right for you." Tang Guo: "..." "If you are not interested in Teacher Jin, would you ept gifts? I have pursued you so many in the past few years. The gifts I gave are not more expensive than this eyebrow pencil, and I have never received you once." Tang Guo was convinced: "Okay, no need to say anything." "Then when will you announce your rtionship with Teacher Jin?" "Lets see." Recently, Jin Heng''s attitude towards her has indeed changed a lot. Every time he goes to town or county town on weekends, he will bring her small gifts back. Not very expensive, but very caring, and just what she needs. Vol 2 Chapter 4778: Sister-in-law (60) Vol 2 Chapter 4778: Sister-inw (60) "That''s OK, I''m waiting to drink your wedding wine." After talking about Jin Heng, Yao Xuanxuan remembered another thing, her face suddenly didn''t look good: "By the way, I have one more thing to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo was curious, it was rare to see Yao Xuanxuan''s face unsightly. Yao Xuanxuan: "My sister went back to my parents'' side before, and the next day she took them to find me at home." "I''m asking you to borrow money?" "She didn''t dare to borrow money. She had made this idea before and was killed by my brother Lei. Brother Lei also scared her and said that she should inform the He family about borrowing money. If the He family really encounters difficulties, For the sake of the sisters, it is impossible not to help. Who does not know the He family, there is no shortage of money at all, my sister was scared on the spot and quickly said not to borrow." The current Yao Xuanxuan is not the silly Yao Xuanxuan who sold her and helped count the money. Yao Wenwen had made trouble so many times before, and she knew what virtue it was. Today is not easy. She doesn''t want to be at odds with Xie Lei just because of Yao Wenwen''s sweet words. "She came to me to join." Yao Xuanxuan said, "She was looking at the factory run by Aunt Yufen to make money, and nned to build one herself. He Chi was unwilling to toss with her. In those years, she tossed He Chi for the college entrance examination all day long. I was annoyed by He Chi. The previous clothes shop almost lost everything. Fortunately, it was managed by the sisters of the He family and they were still getting the goods from Yufens aunts factory. They were saved. Now she wants to run one by herself. The He family didnt want to. I heard that the sisters of the He family suggested to open a few shops in other county towns and urban areas. They are still talking to Aunt Yufen. I dont want to worry about it. I think its good to make money like this." "But my sister was very jealous. She felt that she couldn''t make much money, so she had to set up a clothing factory. The He family didn''t agree, so she had toe to get me into thepany and told me to steal some technology from the factory." Yao Xuanxuan When talking about this, he said bitterly, "This is too shameless." Not to mention that she also has a small share in the factory, but that Tang Guo''s family helped her so much, she couldn''t make this. Speaking of this, Yao Xuanxuan greeted Chen Yufen on one side, "Aunt Yufen, you have to pay attention recently. My sister will not be reconciled, maybe she will win over other people in the factory." Chen Yufen nodded solemnly: "I''ll pay attention." She recalled in her mind that the core staff all had shares in the factory, so they wouldn''t throw a rock on her own foot. However, some ordinary management and employees are indeed very active recently. "Mom, in fact, you don''t need to care too much about this matter. Even if Yao Wenwen doesn''t make this idea, there will be others in the nearby vige making this idea. In the future, more and more garment factories will be the general trend and cannot be stopped. Mom will do next The preparation is to prevent those people from using our factory''s brand to advertise. Once their quality goes wrong, it may cause us trouble." Tang Guo reminded. "From now on, Mom can prepare for this, so that no one will pretend to be in trouble. This should be advertised. There is only one factory across the country, and there is no second factory. If there is a pretender, there will be rewards for reporting. Yes. Whoever sells under our brand, sue him." After hearing what Tang Guo said, Chen Yufen began looking for someone to prepare for this matter the next day. Vol 2 Chapter 4779: Sister-in-law (61) Vol 2 Chapter 4779: Sister-inw (61) Jin Heng gave Tang Guo another idea. He has a ssmate who studiesw. At present, this industry is not popr, and not everyone has food to study in this area. Under Jin Heng''s introduction, this student came to apply for the job. It is worth mentioning that Chen Yufen also bought a two-story building in the county town to serve as apany office. Thiswyer ssmate came here to increase its poprity. When he knew Chen Yufen''s worries, this ssmate gave a lot of suggestions, which made Chen Yufen feel at ease. In addition, two of the ssmates whom Jin Heng wrote to find before, have agreed toe over as soon as they finish their work. Besides, Yao Wenwen failed to win over Yao Xuanxuan, so she was very angry and scolded Yao Xuanxuan hundreds of times in her heart. The Yao family was very excited. The Tang family''s factory was so jealous that they wanted to pack fish ponds. Unfortunately, there are too many people doing this now and they can''t do it anymore. After listening to Yao Wenwen''s bewilderment, the Yao family decided to use all their savings, including the money from Yao Jun, the younger brother of the Yao family, to marry his wife. In addition, Yao Wenwen also wooed several familiar people in the factory, all thoughtful, and dragged them to work alone. Because Yao Wenwen is so right, it''s hard to be ignorant. Those who were leaving, Chen Yufen listened to Tang Guo''s suggestion and let them go. Under Yao Wenwen''s organization, these people took out all their savings and prepared to do a big job. After Tang Guo knew, he just smiled and didn''t stop. She didn''t think that the garment factory run by Yao Wenwen could make ready-made garments as good as her mother''s factory. And they have too many shareholders and too mixed, and Yao Wenwen has no management experience at all. From her point of view, she might end up losing her pants. Yao Wenwen first applied for the site to build a factory, and this was quickly approved because it was very supportive at this time. Whoever wants to start a business will be fully supported by the government and will help with publicity. She hopes that one more factory can boost the local economy. Yao Wenwen saw that she was going so well, but she was a little fluttering at the time. However, she did not stop, and immediately arranged for someone to build the factory. If the factory is fast, it will bepleted in a few months. What shecks now is the equipment. In order to buy the clothes making machine, she has to go far away to see the goods. If the people of the He family don''t help her, then she will go by herself. She also understood that He Chi was a hopeless person. In her previous life, the other party was basically the mud that was helped by Jiang Qian. When Yao Wenwen was looking at the equipment, whenever she was so tired that she was dizzy, she would think of the hopeless He Chi at home, and she hated her. When she bought the machine back, He Chi was still a fool, even the He family ignored her. At that moment, Yao Wenwen regretted how she chose to marry He Chi, a useless thing. She remembered that she was about to set up a factory and be a rich woman, and that He Jia, He Chi, and a small oil bottle were not her burdens? The He family didn''t pay a penny. If she seeded in the future, wouldn''t she have to divide up half of her fortune? The more I think about it, the less reconciled Yao Wenwen is. Why should she give these unscrupulous flowers to the money she made? She wants a divorce! She is a rebirth, and she will be sessful sooner orter, but she just didn''t think about it before. Now that I understand, the He family can''t exist as a drag on her. Yao Wenwen''s method was to directly ask the He family for money, saying that she didn''t have enough money to set up the factory, and it was her own family, and asked them to invest more or less. The He family has really had enough of Yao Wenwen''s tossing over the years, so he is reluctant to invest money. If Yao Wenwen is safe and not so tossing, can they not give her the management right of the shop? It''s a pity that she is ignorant, and her heart is higher than the sky. Of course she knew that the He family would not agree, so she went to He Chi again. He Chi naturally disagreed. Yao Wenwen began to cry, crying aggrievedly, calling He Chi a bad debt, asshole, and finally mentioned divorce. He Chi was also stunned. He didn''t expect Yao Wenwen to get a divorce. At that time, he was actually relieved. Over the years, Yao Wenwen can toss him miserably. This is a big mess. Everyone knows that Yao Wenwen has a big fight with He''s family, and He Chi is about to divorce. Vol 2 Chapter 4780: Sister-in-law (62) Vol 2 Chapter 4780: Sister-inw (62) Under Yao Wenwen''s insistence, the He family agreed to divorce, and the child returned to He Chi. Yao Wenwen didn''t want the child herself, and she even divided some money away, which made He Jia feel very angry. After so many years, Yao Wenwen has known that she is messing around, and even the idea of opening a shop would have been lost if the He family hadn''t gone to the Chen Yufen factory to get the goods. Yao Wenwen returned to her natal home with the money, and started busy with the factory, and put the money in her hand again. It''s just beginning now, there are so many ces to spend money. Chen Yufen, a standard peasant woman, can run a factory, can''t she be born again? Yao Wenwen was very upset, if she had wanted to understand it earlier, what she would count on He Chi. It is better to raise funds to set up the factory from the beginning. But I didn''t even think about it. If Chen Yufen hadn''t had the original styles and exquisite workmanship of Chen Yufen''s clothes, Tang Guo Tangshi''s help in market research, the machines that Jiang Qian helped the factory purchase, and the customers introduced. Can a factory be developed so quickly? The most important thing to start a factory is to find a market. Yao Wenwen only thinks that setting up a factory can make money, but she doesn''t know the twists and turns and bitterness. Tang Guo understood that Yao Wenwen was divorced because he was afraid that He Chi would divide her money in the future. She should have discovered that He Chi was not so easy to help. In fact, the He family is not an annoyance. Even if the He family attaches great importance to He Chi, and even dotes on them, they have not forgotten the other three daughters. Otherwise, I will not support my daughters to open shops in surrounding cities. He Chi is just an ordinary man with a lot of bad habits. It''s a bit of a jerk, but it''s really good for his son. No, now he sends his children to school every day. After the divorce, He Chi seems to be silent a lot. It was heard that two days after the divorce, the He family locked him up in the room for training. Tang Guo greeted the children of the He family and said to He Chi: "The children are so old that they cant run into the town every day. In the future, when the children write articles about their own fathers, you want your son to write, My father is a Errant?" He Chi was stunned. Now he looked at Tang Guo''s eyes with respect, and he dared not give birth to other thoughts. Because of the teacher, the vige has changed too much. No one dared to give birth to that kind of bad thoughts. If they did, they would definitely be beaten by the vigers. Tang Guo didn''t say much, and urged He Chi''s son He Ping to go to ss quickly, leaving only He Chi standing at the door of the ssroom in a daze. He didn''t leave, he stood outside the window of the ssroom, watching the children sitting full in the ssroom, he could see He Ping at a nce. Yao Wenwen usually doesn''t care about He Ping much. He is the old couple taking care of him. I don''t know if she understands that He Chi has been abandoned. To He Ping, the old couple is not so indulgent. He Chi didn''t know when he left, he still went to the town. Since he was a teenager, he liked to run into town. At that time, he didn''t know the sorrow, because the second elder of the He family loved him very much and didn''t want him to do anything. The other three sisters, a few years older than him, were the one who was taken care of since childhood. So so far, he has not been to the ground once, and he can still use his family''s money to go out. When he was in histe teens and 20s, he could y everything. But after marrying Yao Wenwen, he didn''t y as much as before. First, Yao Wenwen stared closely, and second, he was afraid that his parents would get him. Another thing was that he felt boring. Vol 2 Chapter 4781: Sister-in-law (63) Vol 2 Chapter 4781: Sister-inw (63) Even though Yao Wenwen often persecuted him, he never thought about divorce, because he had a pretty good life. If divorced, his parents should worry about his second marriage again, it would be troublesome. He has no shortage of food and drink anyway, and it would be nice to live a lifetime like this. Until the divorce, he was trained by his parents to give him money, even if he went to the store to find his three sisters, they couldn''t get it. This made him very depressed, and suddenly felt that the world was different. He still likes his son. Yao Wenwen is gone. The family is busy looking at the store and farming. The task of sending his son to school falls on him. Tang Guo''s words just now really messed up his mind. Elementary school students will write some essays about family members, he knows this, and he has heard those good friends say it. Those who yed well with him are all married and have children. In fact, they don''t often go out to y. In many cases, he alone took the money out to eat and drink, and then y some cards. At that time, he thought it was his brothers who changed their hearts. He Chi thought of writing his essay for his son from home, writing that he has a second-rate father, and shuddered, which is indeed a bit scary. He Chi heard the loud reading in the ssroom, looked at his son''s serious appearance, and wiped his face vigorously. He turned and left. But in his mind, he didn''t want to be the second-rate father in his son''s book. But he was a second-rate son, and there was no shortage of everything in his family. A solid family made him unable to give birth to a heart of struggle. So, how can he prevent himself from appearing in his son''s book as a second-rate son? To farm? He Chi shook his head abruptly. He can''t farm, doesn''t want to bask in the sun or rain, that''s too tired. To see the store? He Chi shook his head again, he simply couldn''t resist those who wanted to bargain. Last time there was an aunt bargaining, he sold ten pieces at a loss, and was driven out by his parents. He Chi wandered around to the shops in the town, where his mother was guarding. He walked in and found that there were many customers in the store, and Mother He was smiling and introducing the style of the clothes. He Chi found a bench to sit down, and saw with his own eyes that his mother soon coaxed the guests into a happy heart. Everyone who came in bought their clothes. After the guests left, no one came after a while. He Chi always felt that something was wrong, and soon remembered that his mother''s attitude toward him was not right. If he had appeared before, Mother He would have greeted him with a smile, asking him if he was thirsty, tired, and whether he should spend money to buy food or something. He hasn''t paid attention to him for a long time now, which makes He Chi a little wronged. "Achi." He''s mother''s voice made He Chi finally refreshed, and quickly stood up and walked over, "Mom, I have sent Aping to school." "I know, I can''t do this. Isn''t that a waste?" He Mu nced at no guests outside, and grabbed He Chi''s arm. "Achi, you can go out and you won''te to the store in the future. , You have no business as soon as youe." He Chi:? "Get out quickly, I can''t do anything, I can''t help me, I only know that I eat ready-made food every day, and it still affects the business in the store. Such a big person, I am not sensible." He Chi couldn''t believe it, this was the fuck! Since when did his mother''s attitude toward him start to be strange? He can''t remember. After He Chi was kicked out, he was very aggrieved and stood not far away. Vol 2 Chapter 4782: Sister-in-law (64) Vol 2 Chapter 4782: Sister-inw (64) What made him break even more was that after he hadn''t been out for two minutes, there was a lot of customers in the store, and he still had to buy clothes to get there. He Chi rubbed his hair vigorously, feeling that this matter was very evil. Was he targeted? He Chi felt boring in the town and walked back to the vige eating a bun. Unexpectedly, he ran into Yao Wenwen on the road. He saw that Yao Wenwen was followed by many people, and he was very enthusiastic towards her. He Chi felt that nothing was right today. Especially Yao Wenwen''s disgusting eyes made him have a heart attack. He went to the field again to visit his father, and brought the other party''s favorite tea. Unexpectedly, his father''s attitude towards him was not as good as before, but one more sentence: he should be sensible. The three sisters are busy, he hasn''t seen it for a long time. Suddenly, He Chi felt that he was abandoned. He sat on the ridge in confusion, looking at the sturdy crops growing in the field. "He Chi, what are you doing here?" Xie Lei drove arge group of ducks by. He wanted to drive all the ducks to the field. The rice ears hadn''t been taken out, so there was no problem in putting the ducks in for fun. Tang Shi asked him to raise a group with a little experience first, then open the market, and wait until the technology is mature, and then raise them in batches, the first to eat crabs. In addition, when the fish feed is on the right track, it is necessary to study the feed eaten by chickens, ducks and poultry. When someone sees making money, they will definitely follow along, and their feed mill business will improve. He Chi saw that Xie Lei was a little surprised: "Aren''t you making a fish pond? Why are you raising ducks again?" "Brother Shi said there is something to do with this, let me raise a batch first." Xie Lei said, "You didn''t go to the town to y?" He Chi is a well-known second-rate son in the nearby vige. He recently divorced Yao Wenwen. No one knows. At this time, almost no divorced people in the vige. "I don''t want to go to y anymore." He Chi said annoyedly, "Do you think it''s me?" Xie Lei was silent. When a trash asked him if the other party was trash, how should he answer? He Chi is not only a waste, but also a jerk. He is just a guy who doesn''t learn and doesn''t do anything and is toozy to die. "He Chi, you will be thirty in a few years," Xie Lei said, "Look at the people of this age in the vige, who has nothing to do? Do you n to go on like this for the rest of your life?" He Chi smiled bitterly: "It seems that I am just a trash, and everyone dislikes me." Xie Lei''s heart is funny, do you know that everyone hates you? "If in the past, after my divorce, my mother would definitely be very anxious to marry me Zhang Luo. It has been so long and she hasn''t moved at all." Xie Lei was speechless: "You didn''t aplish anything, and you still want a daughter-inw? There were times when you were not nice to others?" Although he doesn''t like Yao Wenwen, He Chi is a jerk. He Chi scratched his head: "At the beginning, she asked me to take the college entrance examination. Later, after thinking about opening a store, I almost lost my pants. She asked me to set up a factory some time ago. I don''t understand this at all and I have no idea. Besides, I was away from the Yufen aunt Isn''t it a good idea to build a factory not far away? Isn''t this offending people?" "Moreover, those shops in our house rely on clothes from Aunt Yufen''s factory to survive, otherwise Yao Wenwen will definitely lose money." He Chi''s words made Xie Leigao look at it for a few minutes. Those who are **** still have one or two advantages. "It''s not that my mom finds me a daughter-inw. I don''t have this n at the moment. I just feel that my mom doesn''t value me anymore. I''m not as important as the clothes in her shop." He Chi revealed his grievance when he said this. Vol 2 Chapter 4783: Sister-in-law (65) Vol 2 Chapter 4783: Sister-inw (65) Because of Yao Wenwen, He Chi has caused a great psychological shadow. Now he is really afraid to find another daughter-inw and toss him like Yao Wenwen. After listening to Xie Lei, he said, "You haven''t thought about finding something to do? It will be thirty in a few years. If you don''t find something to do, it''s really useless. A big man, but also three older sisters. Raised by his parents, are you ashamed?" He Chi was blushing and moved his lips twice, but he didn''t know what to say, because what Xie Lei said was the truth. "It''s not okay to do things. Do you think it''s okay to sit there and think about something? That''s not good. If you want to do it, then you have to act." Xie Lei sighed, "What can I do?" "Brother Shi told me that if you want to make money, make a fortune, and get things done, you have to investigate the market. Go outside and take a look, and you might understand. To earn other peoples money is nothing more than food, clothing, housing, and transportation. Have fun, find someone you are a little good at or like, and drill into it as hard as you can. "What are you good at?" Xie Lei asked. He Chi: "I am very good at eating, drinking and having fun." Xie Lei has a ck line. Indeed, this guy is best at this aspect. "If so what do you like?" He Chi: "I like eating, drinking and having fun." Xie Leis head hurts: "Perhaps, you can go outside. If you really make up your mind to pull down the bottom, bring something to the Tang family to ask Brother Shi. Brother Shi is very good, he has a high realm. They do important things and dont have immediate benefits. You dont think all the vigers work for the Tang family, but if anyone wants to develop on their own, Shige is not stingy to share experience. You have a better attitude, be more serious, Shige doesnt ount. Compared. The main thing is that you have to think about what you want to do, and then go after you figure it out." "Well, I''m leaving now." He Chi squatted beside the tree roots, lost in thought. Besides Tang Guo, the piano that the principal applied to the vige school has arrived. On the day he arrived, Jin Heng gave the students piano lessons. The beautiful notes floated out, making the children happy. The principal, as well as several teachers from the school, all smiled with satisfaction. "My mother has agreed to donate some money to the school to repair the school. In addition to building a teaching building, a teacher''s dormitory will be built. When the school conditions are good, we will develop here. I believe some teachers will be willing to transfer over. "Tang Guo said, "My second brother has a new goal, so I can''t help much for the time being, but when his side stabilizes, I can help. My eldest brother and sister-inw have to donate extracurricr books to the school. Used to build schools." Tang Guo''s words caused tears toe out of the few teachers in the school. The old principal really couldn''t help tears. He kept wiping, but he couldn''t wipe it clean. It was Jin Heng''s eyes that were slightly red. After staying here for a few months, he fully understood how difficult it was once. Chen Yufen donated money, Tang Yu and Jiang Qian also donated money. The book donation was quickly publicized, but within a month, this matter was publicized far away. On this day, Tang Guo had just finished ss, and Jin Heng went to the door of the ssroom: "The principal asked us to have a meeting. It seems that there is something important." At present, the school site has been demarcated, and the construction site is on the other side. Although it is a bit noisy, the children will not feel affected, but look forward to the appearance of the new school. Tang Guo and Jin Heng came to the office. The principal saw that everyone wasing, and said excitedly: "I have recently received a lot of donations, all of them from the students who went out from here before. Little heart. Therefore, I n to engrave the names of all these donors on a stone tablet." Of course Tang Guo had no objection, and the principal said: "We will soon have a new teacher. By then, the tasks of all our teachers will be reduced a lot." This news shows that the school is really developing in a good direction. The vige is being built and the books have been delivered to the school. Vol 2 Chapter 4784: Sister-in-law (66) Vol 2 Chapter 4784: Sister-inw (66) There is no ce to put it, but the students can go to borrow books every day and they love it. Tang Shis feed factory was set up, and the first batch was just produced, and they were bought by fish and shrimp farmers in nearby viges. Soon the reputation of the feed factory became known, because Tang Shi used to raiserge fish and shrimp, and the meat was firm, so he believed in the feed in his factory. When the fish and shrimp feed entered stable production, he began to arrange people to study poultry feed, as well as pig feed. Chen Yufen''s factory has also been expanded a bit, but there is norge-scale expansion, regardless of whether it is popr or boutique, in Chen Yufen''s view, it is necessary to maintain the reputation of his factory. Gradually, the Chen Yufen factory has its own characteristics, not only has the factory, but also thepany brand, but also only makes its own brand,pletely let this brand spread. Yao Wenwen''s factory has also been set up and is currently in production. Yao Wenwen initially wanted to take a clothing brand that was simr to Chen Yufen''s clothing brand, but waster told that Chen Yufen would register all simr trademarks. She used the reputation of Chen Yufen''s clothing brand to promote, for example, when she talked to customers, she said that they were in the same vige and the factories were all next to each other, saying these specious words. Someone was indeed fooled, and she was fine with what she said, and Chen Yufen couldn''t take care of it either. Fortunately, she was mentally prepared and she was not too angry. But some people who cooperate with Chen Yufen will call to ask Chen Yufen what happened to that factory. Chen Yufen will naturally tell the truth that the two factories have nothing to do with each other. The machinery and equipment are different, the technology is different, and the products are different. Of course the prices are also different, and customers are free to choose whatever they want. Merchants are chasing profits. If Yao Wenwen''s things are cheap and good, it is normal to be popr. For the first batch of goods, Yao Wenwen personally supervised the work. Whether it is style or quality, it is high-quality, and the price is still very low. Many merchants are willing toe to her to get the goods. It is really unavoidable to be borrowed from her. Chen Yufen felt ufortable, and Tang Guo and Tang Shiforted her. "Mom, I have checked. The cost of their first batch of goods is too high, maybe they can make a reputation, but they have been producing at such a cost, and then wholesale at a low price, they will only lose money. If this continues, they will eventually lose money. "Tang Guo said. Tang Shi: "The little girl is right. They make up to three batches of good goods. If they want to continue doing itter, they will either increase the price or reduce the cost. And the quality of mom''s factory is stable, and those merchants will find it back. If you want to do this for a long time, their approach is not advisable." Chen Yufen actually understands: "I just think it''s disgusting that she pretended to sell goods in one of our viges." After speaking, Chen Yufen slowed down and scanned Tang Shi and Tang Guo''s body: "Cici is pregnant. She wanted toe back to take advantage of this. I was afraid that she would be too rushing, so I said we would wait for the New Year. she was." Jiang Qian and Tang Yu have never wanted children because they were busy with their careers. It is stable now, so they n to have a baby. Tang Shi and Tang Guo were very happy when they heard it and said they could, but they were too happy. "Your eldest brother has children, Xiao Shi, are you looking for a daughter-inw for your mother?" Chen Yufen asked. Without waiting for Tang Shis answer, her eyes fell on Tang Guos face, Guo Guo, dontugh at your brother, what about you? How about the son-inw you recruited for your mother? Everyone was talking about it a few years ago, our family Are you looking for a son-inw, where''s the son-inw?" Tang Shiughed haha, his mother was fair. But he did not expect that Tang Guo''s words would push him to the edge. Tang Guo: "Mom, don''t worry, soon, you will have a son-inw soon." Tang Shi:? "What about you, Xiaoshi?" Of course, Chen Yufen knew who Tang Guo was talking about. Tang Shi hadn''t paid attention to this recently. Naturally, she didn''t know that Tang Guo and Jin Heng were getting closer. That kid Jin Heng often gives her daughter good things. Don''t think she doesn''t know. She also inspected Jin Heng''s character. She didn''t stop her, mainly because people lived under the eaves and there were no secrets at all, so she was really relieved. Tang Shi: "..." Vol 2 Chapter 4785: Sister-in-law (67) Vol 2 Chapter 4785: Sister-inw (67) Tang Shi has been very depressed recently. It''s a good thing that his career has been rising, but his mother seems to be watching him. Said his boss is not young, he should find a wife. Tang Shi thought to himself, he hasn''t settled many things yet, so he doesn''t want to find a wife for the time being. Although Chen Yufen wouldn''t force it, she would talk about it from time to time. Especially his younger sister, who even had a goal, made him particrly unhappy. Which stinky kid was actually tempted by the little girl he held in his palm. Tang Shi sat on the threshold, resting his chin in thought. Today is not very busy, he ns to go to school for twops to see who that brat is. Tang Shi turned around, changed his clothes, and went out. As soon as I left the house, I saw a personing in. This person dressed up like a dog, carrying two bottles of wine, and some fruits and vegetables, as if he wasing for the Tang family. "Brother Shi, are you going out?" The person who came was He Chi. Xie Lei talked to him a few months ago. In recent months, he has been thinking about what he can do. Xie Lei''s words went around everywhere. [Biqugetv.co] Before he went out to y, he never left the town. This time I went out and walked farther and went to a lot of ces. It was a lot of knowledge. I realized that the world has be different. Not only is his hometown different, but also outside. If he doesn''t find something to do, he might really appear in his son''s workbook as a second-rate in the future. It would be suffocating to think about it. "He Chi?" Tang Shi was very surprised. How could this kide over and smile tly. There must be something wrong. "Brother Shi, is something wrong?" He Chi asked. Tang Shi: "Just go out and go around, youe here..." "It''s such a real brother, I want to talk to you about what I will do in the future, our vige real brother knows this best, and I don''t mind sharing experience with everyone." This is the first time He Chi asked for help. It''s embarrassing. In the past few months, he has not only seen a lot, but also fully understood all the families in the vige. Other families basically do everything to make money for themselves, and they do what they do. As for Tang Shi, he seems to be ying a big game of chess, and is slowly nning the development of this ce, always seeing things farther than others. The more he understood, the more he admired Tang Shi. "So, I want to have two sses with Shige and have a chat by the way." He Chi said expectantly. Tang Shi: "Is this the suning out from the west?" "Brother Shi, dontugh. Everyone is making progress. I dont want to hold back. My parents seem to be very disappointed in me. The three sisters dont give me money casually. There is also Aping, this kid has been taken by my dad since childhood. Mom, I havent taken care of it. Now that I think about it carefully, Ive been quite a **** these years. He Chi med herself, Its normal for Yao Wenwen to choose to divorce someone like me. She forced me to dislike it, but she There is nothing wrong with scolding, I am indeed a trash." "From childhood to most of my parents, my three sisters, I don''t want to be a son-eater in the future." "It seems to be mature and sensible." Tang Shi said. In fact, He Chi is three years older than him. He would not call him his life brother. He Chi could call him his brother, and even said so many things from the bottom of his heart, most of them really wanted to change. "Put things at the door, apany me to do something first, and talk as you walk." Vol 2 Chapter 4786: Sister-in-law (68) Vol 2 Chapter 4786: Sister-inw (68) He Chi heard this and knew that Tang Shi had agreed, so he quickly followed suit. He walked beside Tang Shi, talked about his insights and some thoughts over the past few months, and arrived at the vige school unknowingly. The vige elementary school was building a school, so it was noisy, and He Chi stopped talking about the previous things. Then he asked, "What is Shige here for?" "Find someone." Tang Shi said with a gloomy expression, "Find a stinky guy, who was busy with the factory''s affairs some time ago, and didn''t pay much attention to family affairs. He went back to sleep and fell asleep. Enter, hit my younger sister''s idea." "Listening to the little girl, I''m almost settling it down. After I find someone, I have to beat him up." He Chi shrunk his neck, Yao Wenwen said nothing wrong, the two brothers of the Tang family loved their little sister very much. He Chi suddenly reacted, he knew something about Tang Guo. "Brother Shi, don''t you know about this?" Tang Shi paused and looked at He Chi: "You know?" "Not only I know, everyone in the vige knows it." He Chi understood for a moment. Everyone didn''t discuss this matter in front of Tang Shi, probably because they were afraid of being beaten by Tang Shi. Everyone knew Tang Shi''s special baby sister, who would dare What to discuss in front of him. Tang Shi''s expression became worse: "What do you all know?" "Everyone knows something about Teacher Tang''s object." He Chi said weakly. "You found that person, didn''t you know him? Living under the same roof, you didn''t find it." "Teacher Tang goes to the county town and the city with him every weekend. You don''t know about this?" Tang Shi was silly on the spot, he was busy with the factory, he didn''t know anyone would do this. Wait... Live under the same roof? ? Isn''t that... Tang Shi''s expression was wonderful, and he stood still thinking for a long time: "Go in and take a look." Recently, several young teachers have been transferred to the school. Finally, the few teachers can breathe a breath and be less busy. Tang Shi went directly to the teacher''s office. By coincidence, he saw Jin Heng teaching Tang Guo to paint. Seeing the dazzling scene, Tang Shi''s head was full of smoke. Sure enough, this kid, the little girl led the wolf into the room. He Chi stood on the side without daring tough. It was the first time he came to the teacher''s office. He couldn''t help but stand in awe, and he stood at the door without going in. Xu Shi Tang Shi''s gaze was too scary, which attracted the attention of Tang Guo and Jin Heng. When Tang Guo saw that it was Tang Shi, she greeted him with a smile: "Second brother, why are you busying here? Did you donate money to the school?" Jin Heng felt the hostility from Tang Shi. He thought silently, he shouldn''t offend Brother Tang. I usually look so nice, but now my eyes seem to be breathing fire. Tang Shi walked over: "What are you doing?" He had tried to calm down his tone, "Didn''t you say that you are very busy? You are still idle in the office." "I used to be busy, but now I am not so busy. This is not a hobby. The school is Jin Heng, a teacher who can teach art. I learn more and can teach students." Tang Shi looked at the painting on the paper and had nothing to say. The painting is indeed very beautiful, and he deserves to be Tang Shi''s sister. However, he still saw Jin Heng not pleasing to his eyes. This kid was so cute that he actually abducted his sister. He knows that this kid is from a big city, and his background should not be low. He had a good vision. When he collected the funds, this kid made arge investment every time. He didn''t know how much money he still had, and he would calcte it. Vol 2 Chapter 4787: Sister-in-law (69) Vol 2 Chapter 4787: Sister-inw (69) If my sister leaves with this kid, will she suffer, and if she leaves her hometown, will she be bullied? Didn''t Tang Shi never think about entering the family, but would a kid of this kind of family backgrounde to the countryside? The more he thought about it, the more angry Tang Shi became. hateful! This kid is so hateful! Tang Guo saw that Tang Shi''s eyes were about to burst into mes, and pulled his arm: "Second brother, who made you angry?" "Guoguo, you go out, I have something to talk to Jin Heng." Tang Shi gritted his teeth, wishing to explode on the spot. "Second brother, do it lightly, don''t break it." Tang Guoyue thought of something, stood up and walked out, leaving a sentence, and closed the door. Tang Shi: "..." He hasn''t said to fight yet. Jin Heng: "..." Don''t stop it? System: Hahahahaha, two miserable two. Tang Guo said that, Tang Shi calmed down instead. She quickly understood what Tang Guo said, but it was just a y, because she knew that he would not actually start. This girl would really ponder his mind. "I heard that your kid often gives my sister all kinds of things recently, and takes people out to y on weekends?" Tang Shi said, "I am just such a sister. You should know how important she is in my heart. " Jin Heng: "I know." "That''s good, I can''t tolerate her being a little wronged." Jin Heng: "Don''t be wronged." "The little girl likes you, and I can''t do anything to force you to separate, but..." Tang Shi gritted his teeth, "but you have to think about the consequences. My Tang family daughter does not marry, but only recruits son-inw." Jin Heng thought it was something, it turned out to be this, and said seriously: "I can be a parent." "If you want to kidnap my little sister...wait, you want to join the family?" Tang Shi was stunned, this kid actually wants to enter the rural area? Did your brain break? "Second brother, actually..." "I am not your second brother, so barking is not allowed." "Okay, Brother Tang, I can join the family, and I have no ns to take Xiaoguo anywhere." Jin Heng said, "Before I came, I took care of all the trivial matters at home and sold all the property. Most of the money in hand is invested here." Tang Shi was silent. "You sold all your property?" Jin Heng: "Yes." "your family" Jin Heng: "The family disappeared a long time ago. In that era, the family property was returnedter." Even if it was paid back, it was not all, it was only less than half, because many of them are unclear and there is no record. Also damaged. Now, Tang Shi understood. Suddenly I felt that Jin Heng was a bit miserable, so miserable, it is estimated that he was rectified at that time. Thinking of the madness of those years, he has lingering fears, but fortunately, life is getting better now. "Do you really like my little girl?" Jin Heng: "I like it." "Then what my little sister says, what will you listen to?" "listen." Tang Shi was satisfied: "That''s OK, it''s okay to join the family, I have no objection. People are under the eaves, do you dare to give birth to any thoughts, if you bully my little girl, I will call a factory man back to beat you, and tie you to the vige entrance That tree, let the whole vige watch you be beaten." "Second brother can supervise at any time." "You are not allowed to call the second brother before you have done anything." Tang Shi was still very upset in his heart, and would push his nose to his face. "Okay, Brother Quasi." Tang Shi: "..." If it wasn''t for the younger sister''s liking, now he would ask someone to tie up Jin Heng and beat him up. Vol 2 Chapter 4788: Sister-in-law (70) Vol 2 Chapter 4788: Sister-inw (70) The door opened and Jin Heng was not beaten. Tang Shi saw Tang Guo who was smiling at the door, and reached out and nodded her forehead: "Just you ghost spirit, knowing that second brother can''t beat people." "Love the house and Wu, the second brother would not do that." Tang Guo said, her second brother is not unreasonable, apart from other things, Jin Heng has education, vision, and looks very handsome. Looking at the whole town, Tang Shi couldn''t find a second such person, Tang Shi knew clearly. Tang Shi found that Tang Guo''s ne must have been bought by Jin Heng, and the younger sister didn''t like to wear those things. There was also a delicate watch on his wrist, which was not cheap at first nce. He looked back at Jin Heng''s wrist, and there was also arger piece of the same model with the same characters on it, and suddenly he suffered a heart attack. He hadn''t noticed so many details. "I''m leaving. Now that your rtionship has been determined, then arrange a formal meal and discuss the marriage by the way." "Okay, second brother." Jin Heng said, "all those that I invested in second brother, all belong to Xiaoguo''s name." Tang Shi''s anger was much smoother this time. This attitude is what he wants. The Tang family is notcking. He raised his hand: "Furthermore, let''s go." He Chi silently nced at the pair of well-matched people standing together, then greeted a few words and asked about He Ping''s situation. This is the first time he mustered up the courage to ask the teacher about his son''s situation at school. Tang Guo: "He Ping''s grades are very good and he ranks first. However, he is still somewhat different from other students. He is not that active and rarely goes out to y around. He is quieter than the average ssmate." "This should have something to do with his growth environment. If you are free, spend more time with ssmate He Ping, and take him out to y on weekends to promote feelings." "Compared to the average ssmate, he seems too mature." "Most of the male ssmates in the school are rather mischievous. He Ping identally fell and would not cry. He would just stand up silently. I dont know what kind of environment it was, and he forgot to call pain when he was young. ." Tang Guo''s words were like a knife, cutting He Chi''s heart with one knife, his eyes flushed. He wiped his eyes hard, feeling that he was too jerk. After asking about He Ping, He Chi left with Tang Shi. On the way, Tang Shi said, "It''s still toote." "Yeah." He Chi nodded heavily. Tang Shi looked at him like that, thinking that He Chi was really on the right track. "What do you want to do?" Tang Shi asked actively. He Chi: "I like eating, drinking and having fun. I originally nned to open a tea house or tea house. But at this time, most of them are busy making money and earning a family business. It is estimated that not many people cane to this ce to y. Since I can''t y, I can only make a fuss about what I eat." Its not easy to start a restaurant. I checked and found that people nearby were just getting rich and were not so willing to spend money on food. This idea can be put in the future. "A few months ago, I went to a lot of ces,bined with what I saw, I came up with an idea, and I couldn''t hold it, so I came to Shige." "Talk about it." Tang Shi was curious, what ideas could He Chi think of. "Brother Shi, there is no shortage of chicken, duck, fish, etc. nearby. The locals buy these very cheaply, so opening this kind of shop is at best a break-even. I want to open a shop in the town, not only selling one thing, but also a big grocery Shop. Sell some things that are not avable in our town, rare things, not too expensive, things that people want and can use." Tang Shi''s eyes lit up: "Go on." "First of all, daily necessities." He Chi said, "This is something that every householdcks. Consumables. If my grocery store has this and various varieties, there will be no shortage of customers." Tang Shi nodded: "This idea is good." "Only sell daily necessities, the profit is too low, but small profits but quick turnover. Daily necessities are just used to attract customers. When theye in and wander around, they may see other things, and maybe they will buy them when they are curious. The things in the grocery store are cheap and cost-effective. Yes, there are expensive, exquisite and high-end ones. You can use cheap things to attract people and let them gradually develop the habit of consumption. In addition, if someone buys these things first and publicizes them, there will be a wave of free advertising. So in this regard , I will ask Brother Shi to help me." Vol 2 Chapter 4789: Sister-in-law (71) Vol 2 Chapter 4789: Sister-inw (71) He Chi said: For example, I can make a consumer card for a grocery store. With this consumer card, I can go to the grocery store to buy things. There are countless employees under Shige and Aunt Yufen, and this can be issued as a year-end reward. " He Chi''s remarks surprised Tang Shi. Don''t look at this kid who used to be a jerk, this idea is followed one by one. "Go on." Seeing Tang Shi''s seriousness, He Chi seemed interested and more confident. "Then let me summarize, what are my grocery stores selling?" He Chi said: "Daily necessities, the things included in this daily necessities, needless to say, they are the things that every family often uses. Snacks such as biscuits, melon seeds, dried fruits, candies, etc., now every family is rich, and children have them. Ive got my pocket money, so Ive got to do more work in this area. In the past few months, Ive traveled to many ces and found a ce where these things are wholesaled. I also left contact information. Its not a problem. The cosmetics for the girls, the days are better, girls We all like dressing up, face cream, lipstick, which girl doesn''t want it? And perfume and toilet water." "There are also essories, regardless of men and women, if they have spare money, everyone will definitely buy them." "Pots and pans, not to mention, some small furniture, home appliances can also be arranged. As long as people need things, I can find them in my grocery store." "There are also meat, vegetables, and fruits. I didn''t n to do too many of these at the beginning. After all, this is easy to break." Tang Shi: "Your idea is already very mature. It seems that you have grown a lot from going out in the past few months." "I just don''t want to continue to be a useless person." He Chi said, "I want to be a proud father to Aping." Tang Shi: "Then your family supports it?" "It was against it at the beginning, but in the end, I felt sorry for me and gave me a sum of money, but it was still far from my budget. Because in addition to opening a grocery store in the town, I also want to open one in the county town. If its good, I n to open another one in the city. Livestock, poultry, and aquatic products will be more important in the county and urban areas. I think Brother Shi means that in the future, all kinds of poultry will be raised in this ce. For livestock, there is no need to look for suppliers." Tang Shi nodded: "Yes, I think so. Didn''t you find out, are people in our ce particrly suitable for breeding these things?" "I heard you just now. I think this ce can not only breed poultry and livestock, but also grow vegetables and grow fruits. Fertilizers are readily avable." Tang Shi had another idea, "When the timees, you can grow vegetables in the grocery store. There is also a ce to purchase goods in the district. When your side picks up, there will surely be people vying to imitate. At that time, I am not afraid that these items will not be sold." "Yes, I heard that the people in the city are the rarest of these fruits and vegetables." He Chi said, "So I have to hurry up, lest someone has the same idea as me and will upy the market first." Tang Shi: "Come home with me to have dinner. If appropriate, how much money is left, I invest in it. I am not enough, my mother still has it." When He Chi heard this, the boulder in his heart fell, and the smile on his face increased. He rubbed his hands. He didn''t expect toe here today to have so much harvest. It is a happy thing. On the way home, the two ran into Yao Wenwen again. Yao Wenwen is wearing a very fashionable coat with a pair of ck high heels and silk stockings. The hair has be wavy and curled, and bright lipstick is applied. If I didn''t know her, I thought she was a girl from the city. When He Chi saw Yao Wenwen, he didn''t think too much, nor did he feel jealous of Yao Wenwen''s career boom. He was full of thoughts about what he would do next. When Yao Wenwen saw that He Chi was still like that, she snorted in her heart, this was a mess of mud, she was really blind. But now it''s pretty good. She sold all the first batch of goods. The merchant who ordered her goods has already ordered the fifth batch. After all the payment is collected, you can pay back. Vol 2 Chapter 4790: Sister-in-law (72) Vol 2 Chapter 4790: Sister-inw (72) Yao Wenwen didn''t want to pay attention to He Chi''s muddy mud, she didn''t even want to say hello, and left without knowing it. He Chi remembered He Ping, and stopped Yao Wenwen: "Do you want to go back and see Aping?" Yao Wenwen pretended not to hear, paced faster, and quickly disappeared from He Chi''s vision. Look at that little drag oil bottle? Come on, it''s toote for her to get rid of it now, thanks to the He family for having this child. Otherwise, wherever she takes, it will be a drag. "Aping misses his mother?" Tang Shi asked, stunned He Chi. "I just feel that the divorce has been so long, and she hasn''t gone back to see Aping. Where can there be children who don''t want to be mothers?" Tang Shi shook his head: "Perhaps, you should go back and ask your son for advice." As far as he knows, Yao Wenwen doesn''t care about He Ping''s son at all, and has barely taken care of him. At most, he would take the children to school every day ording to He''s instructions. He met several times on the road, and the rtionship between the two mothers and sons was very strange. It should be said that Yao Wenwen''s attitude is very bad, and He Ping is afraid of her. If it is not easy to meet people before and after, maybe Yao Wenwen will take some aggressive actions. He Chi thoughtfully, he is not a stupid person, on the contrary, his brain is quite clever, Tang Shi mentioned this, he understood something. That night, He Chi stayed at Tang''s house for dinner. Tang Guo was still a little surprised when he heard what He Chi and Tang Shi were discussing. He Chi actually figured out the prototype of the supermarket. Now she understood that He Chi himself still had some potential, but no one could wake him up for more than two decades. It may be that he has experienced something now that he suddenly realized. Now that He Chi has made out the prototype of the supermarket, Tang Guo also has a wave of icing on the cake. He will take some precautions for opening a supermarket, picking and choosing. Tang Shi also took out the small notebook, wrote down all the useful ones, and gave He Chi a small notebook by the way. He looked at the ghost symbol on He Chi''s notebook, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "He Chi, what are you writing?" He Chi nced at Tang Shi''s clean, neat and fluent words, and quickly covered the small book with his hands: "Brother Shi, don''tugh, read less." "You also know that you read less? Can this character meet people? When you be a big boss in the future, you can use pinyin and homophone instead of characters you can''t write? Then if others see it, don''tugh at you. Go back and practice more , At least you have to write the words correctly and recognize them all. Otherwise, its easy to suffer." He Chi nodded quickly and took this down. On that day, after He Chi went back, he went to bed before going back to wash and went to bed, but stayed with He Ping and watched him do his homework. He Ping felt very strange, but he couldn''t control his dad either. For several days in a row, He Chi was obviously more concerned about He Ping, especially when He Ping was doing homework, He Chi was there. He Ping also felt that his father had changed. Not only apany him to do his homework, but also buy him delicious food, and finally proposed to take him to y on weekends. He Ping seemed to be dreaming, until He Chi asked him if he wanted to see Yao Wenwen, He Ping couldn''t help but say: "Dad, you don''t want me anymore, do you n to send me away?" "Why?" He Chi quickly denied, not knowing how He Ping thought this way. Seeing He Ping''s red eyes, he realized how bad he was when he was a father. He Chi stated repeatedly, He Pingxin, and the father and son had a heart-to-heart meeting. He Ping understands that his father is really getting better, the things he told him are slowly being realized, and he is much more cheerful. Vol 2 Chapter 4791: Sister-in-law (73) Vol 2 Chapter 4791: Sister-inw (73) In his spare time, Tang Guo was correcting his homework in the ssroom, and he saw many ssmates around He Ping. With sensitive ears, she heard that He Ping was sharing snacks among her ssmates, and she was proud to say that it was his father who took him to the city to buy them. There are also some small toys to share with ssmates. I am also very proud to say that they were all bought by his father. Hearing this, Tang Guo understood that the two fathers and sons of He Chi should be reconciled, and He Chi made changes that made He Ping have such obvious changes. Regardless of Yao Wenwen, He Ping is really attractive. Sensible, good academic performance, worry-free since entering school. Just thinking about it, such a sensible child must have experienced something bad. He Chi apanied He Ping for a while, and then he was busy opening a grocery store, and he gave his grocery store a name: Everywhere. Mentioned by the Tang family, he registered the trademark and also registered simr trademarks by the way. He didn''t know why he wanted to do this. Since it was the Tang family reminding him, there must be some intention, and he would definitely not suffer by doing so. I have to say that with the help of the Tang family, He Chi has made many detours. Tang Guo was also staring at He Chi, and whenever there were some detours, she would remind her from side. She still hopes that He Chi will get home soon, and that He Chi will get home, which means that their family will have more ie. Who made her second brother and her mother invest a lot of money in it? After Jin Heng heard about this, he discussed with her and invested a sum of money in it. In fact, some people in the vige start their own businesses, but if Tang Shi is optimistic, they will invest. Generally point, cast less. For ideas like He Chi, which he is very optimistic about, cast more. Few people in the vige really knew that He Chi was going to start a shop. He did not preach, and the Tang family did not like to say this. He family''s words will not be promoted. They all know what virtue He Chi is for so many years. The second elder of the He family regrets now that he was too indulgent to He Chi. But they still couldn''t bear not helping He Chi, so they took part of the money and let He Chi try. They don''t have any extravagant expectations for sess, they only hope that He Chi is really serious about doing things, and don''t be as foolish as before. They dare not publicize that He Chi is starting a business, because the vigers know that they will beughed at. He Chi himself ran to the town every day, no one would doubt anything. Besides, on Yao Wenwen''s side, the second and third batches have been sent to customers, and the payment has also been received. However, Yao Wenwen didn''t have much joy, her face was a little ugly: "Why have you lost so much?" If this continues and the remaining payment is recovered, they are still at a loss and it is impossible to recover the cost. "Our goods are so cheap, how can we not lose money? In this way, let alone one year to pay back, five years will not be able to pay back, you have to lose money." The business is good, they are happy to get an opinion. But how do they know that the business is so good that they are not making money, and they are losing money. "Our ex-factory wholesale price is too low, and the production cost is too high. It''s weird to be able to pay back." "In the beginning, I thought, why can''t we have the same price as Chen Yufen, so that at least we won''t lose money." "Yes, that is, even if people look for the Chen Yufen factory, but it is not absolute. Maybe they will like our styles after seeing it?" ... Vol 2 Chapter 4792: Sister-in-law (74) Vol 2 Chapter 4792: Sister-inw (74) Yao Wenwen was a little irritable when she heard everyone talking about it: "If it is so high at the beginning, who will buy it? You are a fool of those merchants? Isn''t the low price just to open the market?" After discussion, everyone unanimously decided to reduce production costs by half, and everyone should go out and run more, attract more customers, and try to get the best return. In addition, Yao Wenwen has an idea, some of the clothes produced arebeled with Chen Yufen''s tag. Although Chen Yufen''s tagbel is attached, it should not be exactly the same, otherwise it will be easy to get awsuit, just make it more simr. Everyone felt ufortable at first, but in the second month of the settlement, although the cost hade down, it was still a long way off to make real money. They agreed to Yao Wenwen''s approach, and the order quantity increased. Three monthster, the people in Yao Wenwen''s factoryughed, all praising Yao Wenwen for being smart. As long as you can make money, what about using a simr tag? Chen Yufen can''t control either. [The host is big, this Yao Wenwen is too much. The system has been staring at Yao Wenwen. It can be said that all her actions are under his attention. Tang Guo was not in a hurry. When Yao Wenwen wanted to use a simr tagbel, she designed a new tag for Chen Yufen. It was their brand, and it was much taller, so she would not admit it. Therefore, after that batch of goods, the hang tags of Chen Yufen''s clothes are all different. Anyone who really buys clothes of this brand will know. Stores of this brand are opening one after another, not all Chen Yufen arranged for someone to open, but to attract investment to join. They provide the source of goods, let people take the money to open a store, and buy goods at their factory. The price did not increase too much, because Chen Yufen signed a special contract with them, and this shop cannot sell fake goods. Of course, these are all Jiang Qian, and Tang Guo helped bring them forward. After another week, He Chi''s shop opened. A particrlyrge grocery store, loud firecrackers, attracted many people. People everywhere in the town sent out leaflets and notices. Tang Guo didn''t remind him of the leaflets. It was He Chi himself. After many people saw it, especially when they heard that it was opened to buy things and give things away, there was still a lottery draw, and they rushed in quickly. People were shocked when they walked into the superrge grocery store that was different from before. "It''s so big here, there are so many things." "Not only a lot, but also very cheap." "Gosh, I have everything." "Moreover, the prices are all marked, but there is no bargaining here. What does this mean, oh, I see, this is a seven-day sale, half price, and after seven days, the original price will be restored." He Chi felt a little relieved seeing people constantly buying things and checking out. In the price tag, he has done a little bit of work, which makes people feel that there is a bargain. He Chi''s house is on fire, and guests are in constant flow every day. In just seven days, many people have grown up toe in and stroll in the town. Seeing that there was no problem here, He Chi went to the county town to be busy again, and there was another one to open there. This big head is still in the county seat, with many people and strong purchasing power. However, here, the shops of various agents under the Chen Yufen brand have sessively encountered some problems. This is the thunder that Yao Wenwen buried. Now many people are holding their clothes and looking for trouble. It''s just that Tang Guo was prepared. When Chen Yufen received the response, he sent notices to these agents and taught them how to deal with it. Vol 2 Chapter 4793: Sister-in-law (75) Vol 2 Chapter 4793: Sister-inw (75) Those customers saw that whether it was a new brand or an old brand, it was different from the brand in her hand. This also understands that they bought fakes. There is no way to trouble the official agency. These people can only take the clothes to the shop where they buy the clothes to find trouble. The trouble with finding an official agency first is that they feel that they are cheap when they buy it. If they return to such expensive ces, can they still make some money? If they n to fail and know that those shops sell fakes, they will naturally make trouble. Many ces were rioting, and finally the shopkeeper had to go to the vige to find Chen Yufen''s trouble. At first, they thought they were buying Chen Yufen''s things. "The other party said this is a special offer, which is cheaper." Chen Yufen: "Our brand has never been specially supplied. We have a coding record for every batch of goods and every piece of clothing. This is to supervise ourselves and to avoid the troubles like today." Because of the preparations, Chen Yufen has not suffered much damage at all. Once someone buys Yao Wenwen''s defective products, saying that the quality of Yu''s clothes is getting worse and worse, there are people who buy genuine products and poprize science with them, most of which are fakes. One pass ten, ten pass a hundred, people have already understood that to buy at a regr store, look for the brand of the YU family, and don''t want some inferior products to confuse their eyes. Chen Yufen is not a vegetarian either, she inadvertently pointed the way to those bosses. Any boss who came to her troubles eventually went to Yao Wenwen to find trouble and wanted to return the goods. At the beginning, Yao Wenwen also denied that clothes simr to the Yu''s hang tags were made in-house, and asked them to trouble Chen Yufen. However, these merchantspared the hang tags of the YU family, and also showed other evidence, as well as records of transfers. Yao Wenwen wanted to repay the bill, did she think they were honestly bullying? Yao Wenwen didn''t want to get a refund, so these people just stayed at her factory every day to pull up banners and bought pots and pans to beat them. Those merchants who wanted toe to investigate on the spot were being pulled by them to poprize science. They had no idea at all, so they turned to another direction. It''s better to get the goods from the Yu''s factory. The price is a bit more expensive, but the quality and quantity are guaranteed, and the reputation is not so bad. In the end, Yao Wenwen had to refund the money. Not to mention the refund, no one hase to buy. Many people have found that the quality of her factory''s things has deteriorated and faded. When selling this kind of things, other customers will not buy it at all, and they have toe to trouble. A monthter, Yao Wenwen''s factory closed down. She didn''t make any money, and she owed a debt. Yao Wenwen knew that many people were looking for her troubles, so she ran away with the money in her hands. When the other partners reacted, there was only one factory and the machines. Tang Guo rode his bicycle home, and when he passed there, he heard someone crying and shouting that Yao Wenwen was a bitch. "Yao Wenwen thought we had nothing to do if we ran away? Let''s go to Yao''s house. We want Yao''s family to give an exnation. If Yao''s family doesn''t pay back the money, we will vacate them." Tang Guo looked at those people swarming past, showing no sympathy. Her mother is actually very good to the locals and she always takes care of them as much as possible. However, they said they would leave when they left. Not only did they leave, they continued to instigate others, and eventer inquired about the situation in the factory. When Yao Wenwen did harm her mother''s reputation, these people just wanted to make money, but they didn''t have any scruples. Vol 2 Chapter 4794: Sister-in-law (76) Vol 2 Chapter 4794: Sister-inw (76) They are all things with no conscience, and no factory in their Tang family wees them. "I heard that the Yao family is making a lot of noise, everything in the house has been moved, and the washbasin has not been let go." In the evening, Chen Yufen had a bowl for dinner: "Yao Wenwen has a little idea, but she has little experience and no conscience." "The Yao family don''t want to raise their heads in the vige in the future." Tang Shi said, "By the way, they should dispose of the factory in a while, and I am going to buy it." "If you buy it, you can, but don''t be taken advantage of." Chen Yufen reminded, "The callers have no conscience. If you know it is you, they will definitely charge a high price. Second, you can figure it out. If the price is too high, even Up." "Second brother shouldn''t charge high prices, maybe even lower prices." Jin Heng said this because he had a good understanding of Tang Shi. Tang Shi agrees with people who are optimistic, he is more tolerant. But the unsightly person, he is the most demanding profiteer. Tang Shi smiled and said, "Jin Heng is right, mom, dont worry, not everyone can take advantage of me. I give discounts to other people in the vige. That means that everyone has a good rtionship and mutually benefits each other, which is not a disadvantage. But that Call, forget it." Seeing this, Chen Yufen was relieved. Now Yao Wenwen asked if some people in the vige scolded, and the Yao family also scolded, and they scolded a money-losing man everywhere they went. Congrattions for the family to know this. After half a month, Tang Shi bought the factory. Those people did speak loudly at first, but then Tang Shi didn''t take over and put them to death in a hurry. They heard that Tang Shi was going to apply for and to establish a new factory, so they panicked and quickly sold it at a low price to get some blood back. This made everyone understand that Tang Shi was not an honest person. He Chi''s home in the county seat has also opened, and since the opening day, there have been regr customers. He has also observed that anyone who enters will buy some, even a small candy. He is already paying attention to the other end of the county seat and ns to open one in that ce. The county seat is so big that he has to own two to upy the market. His n is to go to the city in a year, and then gradually expand, as long as he has money, he will open. He doesn''t want anything else now, as long as he can open a house in all the cities and counties in the country, it will be enough for him to be tired for a long time. Tang Guo watched He Chi move towards another trajectory step by step, and his business seemed to be bigger than he remembered. [Host, you seem very happy? "Of course I am happy. He Chi''s future achievements are extraordinary, even more powerful than in his previous life. Yao Wenwen knows that I am afraid that I will die." "Furthermore, even if Yao Wenwen doesn''t know, I can sit at home and wait for the money, isn''t it cool?" System: [So, He Chi is also your cow, I understand. Chen Yufen''s factory did not intend to expand, but Tang Shi opened several. At the beginning, he opened a feed factory, allowing Xie Lei to raise poultry to open the market. Many people saw that the poultry sellers could make so much money, and they were ready to go. With Tang Shi''s encouragement, many people started to raise them and then bought feed in his factory. Some raise ducks, some raise rabbits, some raise chickens, raise geese, raise pigeons... Later, someone raised pigs, sheep, and cattle. The feed they need is bought in Tangshi factory at fair price and at ease. Tang Shi arranged for people to grow vegetables. The ssmates Jin Heng introduced to him helped a lot. Various kinds of greenhouse vegetables and anti-season vegetables were brought into the market under their influence. He Chis family has them, but all meat, eggs, and vegetables are purchased here at reasonable prices and at ease. Vol 2 Chapter 4795: Sister-in-law (77) Vol 2 Chapter 4795: Sister-inw (77) Upon seeing this, Tang Shi arranged for someone to inspect the soil to see where to grow fruits. He Chi heard Tang Shi''s n: "In the future, local fruits will also have fallen." Tang Guo and Jin Heng are married, they still live in the vige, but the houses have been repaired. Nowadays, every family, except for a few, is very rich, and everyone is the boss. In addition, as soon as they are free, they donate money to the vige. There is simply too much money in the small vige ount now. The vigers most admire Tang Shi, because of his leadership, everyone can be rich. The person who surprised them the most was He Chi. Who would have thought of a second-rate man, and now many peoplee to interview and ask him how he got here. Although He Chi opened many supermarkets across the country, he really did not consider him the richest man in the province. Whoever has the most assets is Tang Shi. Anyone who wanted to start a business in the first ce didn''t have enough funds, so he invested a little bit. As for Jin Heng and Tang Guo, they followed suit. The richest is Tang Shi. Tang Yu and Jiang Qian did note back because their hometown developed very well. However, the development of these years cannot do without them. Many customers in the vige are also helped by them. Some of the required equipment is also handled by them. The old teachers of the school are all retired. Originally the principal wanted Tang Guo to take over, but she didn''t want to. After working hard for so many years, she just wanted to start salting fish. From this, the burden fell on Jin Heng. Shangnan Primary School is already veryrge and luxurious. Even in the county town, some parents want to send their children to this school. Unlike many years ago, there was ack of teachers here. Today, the teachers here are the strongest in the entire county. "Didn''t you say that this is a vige?" A potbellied man turned his head and asked the delicately-makeup woman around him, "Why don''t it look like that? The vis here are more luxurious than ours, and the environment looks good. " "Don''t you say there is a factory here, there is a factory, the river here will be so clear and clean?" the man asked again. Yao Wenwen was a little nervous. After the car came in, she was a little unwell. Suddenly, she didn''t want to go back. "Perhaps, the road is wrong? Let''s find a hotel to live in, and then inquire." How can the changes here be so big? Yao Wenwen shook her head vigorously, impossible, it should be the wrong way. She has only been away for six years. In six years, this ce is like a group of holiday vis, which is simply incredible. With so many factories in the vige, the environment must be bad. It should be a mistake. Her palms were sweaty, and even with Jiang Qian''s help in the previous life, the vige would only be better off, and there could be no such big changes. Yao Wenwen left intentionally, but the man beside her was very interested in it. "It looks very interesting here, it seems that there are everything. I also like the vis here. I dont know if there are any more. If there are any, I will buy one to live in. The main reason is that the environment here is so good. There are birds and flowers everywhere, and it isfortable to live." Yao Wenwen was silent, unable to stop, she could only follow. This time, she was a real wife, and she helped the man next to her with many ideas, not a junior. I thought she was full of confidence, but when she saw this, she didn''t think she shoulde back. Perhaps, I really went wrong. Vol 2 Chapter 4796: Sister-in-law (78) Vol 2 Chapter 4796: Sister-inw (78) As the car drove in, Yao Wenwen saw familiar road signs such as Shangnan Primary School, Shanghe Vige, and Xiahe Vige. She clenched both fists [biqusa.vip] tightly, and started to sweat. She saw the passing cars, and none of them was worse than the one she was sitting in now. She originally came back to show off and taught the Tang family and the He family a lesson. As for what she ran away with the money, now she is not the old Yao Wenwen, but the wife of the big boss. Those people once resented her, if they wanted to go out, they had to kneel and lick her. These days, a mother is a mother if she has milk, and she will eat obediently when she is hungry. Yao Wenwen couldn''t recognize this ce, and couldn''t point the way. The man beside him was very interested. When he met someone, he asked the driver to stop by and roll down the window to ask him. "You didn''t go wrong. Shanghe Vige is ahead." The enthusiastic vigers and men pointed the way. "Are you the bosses from other ces? Well, follow this road, keep walking and just turn around. Then you can. Seeing a sign, anyone you want to find can be found on that sign." Because there will be a lot of peopleing to the vige, to avoid the trouble of asking for directions every time outsiders, there is a sign at the entrance of the vige with the addresses of every household. The car continued to start, and after a while, they saw a sign. At the same time, there is a parking lot in this ce. Looking at the roadblock, it shows that their car can''t go in anymore, they can only get down and walk. "Zhu Qiang, did we go to the wrong ce?" After Yao Wenwen got out of the car, she looked at the familiar names on the sign, and became more and more enthusiastic. It has only been six years, how could there be such a big change in her vige. Even in another ten or twenty years, there will be no such vige in the country, at least she has never heard of it. Could it be that she did something that made such a big change here? If she knew this would happen, she shouldn''t marry He Chi. She came out early to find this man. No, while she was younger at that time, she was also familiar with some bosses in her previous life and could find better ones. Her eyelids are so shallow that she only stares at the vige. Regret is toote, Yao Wenwen just wants to persuade Zhu Qiang to go back. But Zhu Qiang is obviously interested in this ce and wants to see it. Yao Wenwen was relieved that the sign did not show the existence of the Yao family. Isn''t the Yao family here? Moved away? Or is it really wrong? Yao Wenwen deceived herself and thought, yes, she must have gone wrong. Zhu Qiang also discovered that there was no surnamed Yao above. But he didn''t care too much, just ask someone to ask. "Go in and go around, I seem to have heard of it before, but it has nothing to do with these industries, so I don''t care. But I have people who have said that this is a good ce." "It is said that there are thergest poultry, livestock farms, greenhouse vegetables and fruits, as well as feed factories, food factories, and clothing factories. But it is strange to say that there are so many factories in this ce, why the environment is so good? It stands to reason. It shouldnt be like this here. Zhu Qiang was puzzled. He was also a person who had run a factory. The sewage, waste, and smoke from the factory pollute the environment. This ce is really strange. In addition, they came all the way and really didn''t see the factory appearing. Vol 2 Chapter 4797: Sister-in-law (79) Vol 2 Chapter 4797: Sister-inw (79) Zhu Qiang asked the passers-by about the general situation here, and only then understood that those factories had been relocated in the past, and all the factories are currently built in one ce. The reason why the environment can be kept quiet is that the vigers do not want to destroy their hometown and spend a lot of money to deal with those pollutants every year. In fact, what everyone doesn''t know is that Tang Guo has contributed a lot of spiritual stones to maintaining the environment. She remembered that in a certain world, Lingshi could change the water quality, and that''s where she is today. Yao Wenwen has confirmed that this ce is Shanghe Vige. To her fortunately, the people who were asked for directions just now were all raw faces, and no one recognized her for the time being. She wanted to leave, but Zhu Qiang was still interested. "I ask where the Yao family is." Zhu Qiang saw a teenager walking across with a smile on his face, and walked over a few steps: "Child, do you know where Yao''s house is in Shanghe Vige?" "The Yao family?" The young man paused, as if thinking, just because of the people who came to Shanghe Vige, almost no one came to the Yao family. He lives in Xiahe Vige, but he encountered difficulties with homework during the summer vacation, so he went to Tang''s house to ask Teacher Tang for advice, and he just came out of Tang''s house. The Yao family has long been isted by people in several viges. "The Yao family is over there." No matter why Zhu Qiang is looking for the Yao family, he still shows Zhu Qiang the way, "Go straight to the end, turn left and then go straight to the end, and finally turn right." "Child, thank you." Zhu Qiang took out a ticket to the boy, but the boy pressed his lips and shook his head, passing by him. Perhaps it was an inadvertent nce. He nced at Yao Wenwen, which made him stunned. He was still young at that time, and he couldn''t forget the person in his memory. It was not because I missed her, but because she couldn''t forget her impatience, indifference, and disgust, calling him a dragging oil bottle. The memory he had already covered in dust was opened the moment he saw Yao Wenwen. This boy is He Ping. He recognized Yao Wenwen, he knew everything about Yao Wenwen. Xu is his father is He Chi, and his teacher is Tang Guo. Therefore, the eyes of the vigers looking at him are not surprising, on the contrary, they are sympathetic, and they look at him and Yao Wenwen separately. Yao Wenwen couldn''t recognize He Ping, she was worried, and didn''t notice He Ping''s gaze, and quickly followed Zhu Qiang. She is, is the scenery back? He Ping''s eyes were always on Yao Wenwen''s back, and when the other''s back disappeared, he looked back, but she was afraid that everything here would be disappointed. He doesn''t care about Yao Wenwen, this woman can even pit her family, let alone him? "There is actually a small supermarket here. I''m a little thirsty. Buy some water." Yao Wenwen said. Zhu Qiang agreed. When he saw the small supermarket, he was stunned: "This is the family owned, oh, yes, the owner of the family seems to be from here. I just don''t know which vige he is from. of." Yao Wenwen felt ufortable when she heard this. Every family has supermarkets in cities all over the country, and now it is a little more prosperous town, there is such a supermarket. None of the people around her didn''t know that they were there. There is such a potential stock in the vige, why hasn''t she seen it before? Yao Wenwen was very upset. Why did she only stare at the Tang family and He Chi before, wouldn''t it be okay to see other houses? Yao''s house is here. Yao Wenwen was stiff in ce, even Zhu Qiang looked at the Yao family in front of him, a little surprised. He thought everyone here is a small vi, but this Yao family is really different. Vol 2 Chapter 4798: Sister-in-law (80) Vol 2 Chapter 4798: Sister-inw (80) Dpidated house! When Yao Wenwen saw this, she almost fainted. She felt calm after walking along the way. I thought that Yao''s house was the same as the rest of the vige, but I didn''t expect it to be at all. "This is your home?" Zhu Qiang asked Yao Wenwen with some uncertainty this time. Yao Wenwen felt panic and embarrassment intertwined, and she didn''t know how to answer. When she was stunned, a gray-haired woman walked out of the house, it was Yao''s mother. Zhu Qiang and his party are morous, not easy at first nce, they are very attractive to Yao''s mother. Over the years, Yao''s mother has spent every day insulting Yao Wenwen. Had it not been for Yao Wenwen to offend everyone in the vige and do things like running off, would the Yao family''s life be so miserable? People in the vige develop, and no one wants to bring them. Although no one prevented her from setting up a stall at the entrance of the vige, selling some snacks and water to outsiders. But what can I do with that little money? She wanted to sell at high prices, anyway outsiders had to buy it. But when the vige learned about it, she was severely criticized and educated, saying that her behavior was damaging the image of her hometown and she was not allowed to do that. If you want to sell, it will be the same as the market price. Mother Yao couldn''t help but dare not raise the price at all. Even so, the family can''t save money. Yao Wenwen''s debts all fall on her head, and who made a lot of money in it, she came forward to borrow it. If you have a little money, someone wille up for debt. Yao Xuanxuan would not give her money. She had gone to ask for it, and had made a lot of noise, but was taught by the vigers that she cheated her daughter. Besides, Xie Lei is not a vegetarian, and can''t tolerate her making trouble like that. At most, Yao Xuanxuan would give her some red envelopes during the holidays and buy some food. It was her daughter''s filial piety, and no one could gossip. Mother Yao first saw Zhu Qiang, and then moved her eyes to Yao Wenwen who was beside Zhu Qiang. The moment she saw Yao Wenwen, Mother Yao threw the dustpan in her hand on the ground, and the wind was blowing under her feet, and she ran in front of Yao Wenwen in an instant and rushed Yao Wenwen hard. "You bastard, you finally came back, did you make me so miserable?" "Why did I give birth to you, a loser!" "I killed, you killed you!" Mother Yao is like a madman, pressing on Yao Wenwen and constantly beating. Seeing Yao Wenwen, she remembered what happened to the Yao family over the years. If it weren''t for Yao Wenwen, their Yao family would definitely be able to live in a small vi and drive a luxury car like everyone else. Yao Wenwen was suddenly pounced, and couldn''t react for a while. "Old man,e out quickly. Yao Wenwen, the one who killed a thousand knives, is back. Don''t even think about leaving when youe back this time, take her clothes off and pay off the debt." Yao Wenwen was beaten up a bit, but Zhu Qiang and the driver reacted and stopped Yao''s mother. Yao''s family was making a lot of noise, and it didn''t take long for the vigers to know that Yao Wenwen was beaten up by Yao''s mother when she came back. I don''t know what she said, Yao''s mother didn''t do anything in the end, and the group returned to the house. Those creditors heard that Yao Wenwen had gone home, so he didn''t care about anything, and immediately went to Yao''s house to stop people. "Is the money back?" Tang Guo asked Yao Xuanxuan, who brought the news to her. Yao Xuanxuan nodded: "She seems to be married to a boss, who is engaged in mining and real estate. It is a good mix. That little money is nothing to them. My mother was very angry at Yao Wenwen, but now she is holding a baby bump. It seems. This change of face is too fast. It is the creditors who seem to have less resentment towards Yao Wenwen." "It is said that Yao Wenwen paid twice the price." Vol 2 Chapter 4799: Sister-in-law (81) Vol 2 Chapter 4799: Sister-inw (81) When Tang Guo heard this, she knew that Yao Wenwen was using money to buy people''s hearts, and most of them wanted to do something with it. It is strange that Yao Wenwen can settle down. That man turned out to be a real estate agent. The boss next to Yao Wenwen used to mine a mine. I don''t know if he is alone. If so, Yao Wenwen must have said something if he suddenly engages in real estate. "Tongzi, help me check the man Yao Wenwen married." [Ok, the host is big. After a while, the system told Tang Guo of Zhu Qiang''s information, which was very consistent with the man in her memory. In other words, Yao Wenwen took the lead this time and became the master. [Zhu Qiang listened to Yao Wenwen''s words, bought a lot ofnd, and currently repaired a lot of buildings. It''s just that with the current situation, the price cannot soar so fast. They n to upy the market first and slowly erge the te. At this time, the house price is very low. If Zhu Qiang really made the te bigger under Yao Wenwen''s proposal, then the other party might really be the richest man. That Yao Wenwen is not so cocky. That won''t work! This is not the result she wants. She just wants to stay in school and teach, and she doesn''t want to leave her hometown, but she can give the money to trusted people and let them make this te. "I want to see my eldest brother and sister?" Jin Heng felt that Tang Guo''s sudden decision was a little strange, "What are you going to do?" Jin Heng now knows what kind of daughter-inw he has. The development of everyone in the Tang family, no, it should be said that the development of the vige is closely rted to her. This time she actually wanted to see her elder brother and sister-inw in person, and Jin Heng felt that things were not easy. "Well, isn''t Yao Wenwen back? I heard that her husband is in real estate and is currently making this te. I have a hunch. If they continue to do this, house prices will rise rapidly in the future." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Isn''t the house just used to live? It''s so expensive to live in, so what''s the point?" Jin Heng understood, Tang Guo wanted to sabotage. The clear point is that she wants Tang Yu and his wife to make this te and control the entire te. They have the final say if the house price will rise in the future. "You can do it if you want, the money is all with you." Jin Heng had no idea about money since he was a child, and he has never worried about it. "But I have a condition, where I must Take me. If you dont take me, I dont agree." "Mangy dog, so big, still inseparable." "Outside the colorful world, don''t look at it tightly, what should I do if I run away?" Tang Guoughed and said, "I was nning to take you with me, or else I would carry my luggage by myself. That''s too much." Jin Heng: "..." System: miserable! Tang Guo, Chen Yufen, and Tang Shi talked about their ns. In recent days, she also figured out a n. Anyway, this te is there. As long as her elder brother and sister-inw upy the main market share, Yao Wenwen will not be able to make waves. Not only couldn''t it turn over, she also wanted Yao Wenwen to die. "Tongzi, starting from today, Yao Wenwen will inform me of all the news. Whenever she mentions Zhu Qiang''s career, she must pay more attention." There are many people she can use. The Tang family has used up, and Yao Xuanxuan''s family, He''s family, and the vige have made friends with her. She can use everything she likes. Even if she Yao Wenwen has three heads and six arms, it is also iparable. Tang Guo and Jin Heng went to see Tang Yu and his wife violently, and put the n in front of them. After reading them, they both agreed. Vol 2 Chapter 4800: Sister-in-law (82) Vol 2 Chapter 4800: Sister-inw (82) Tang Guo came back again, a monthter. Yao Xuanxuan heard about it, and came to tell her about the recent changes in the Yao family. "The house is being repaired. It was built to the size of the vi in the vige. Now my mother is very beautiful. I was sneered when I met me before." Tang Guoforted: "Just live your own life, if you really do something, she will bite and not let go." "I know, for so many years, I still don''t understand? Anyway, I''m thirty years old." Yao Xuanxuan suddenly sighed, "Yes, time flies so fast, we are all thirty." "By the way, Tang Guo, time seems to favor you, howe you still look like an eighteen-year-old girl." Tang Guo touched the mirror next to him, and took Yao Xuanxuan''s light. "You also seem to be only about twenty. Don''t speak so old-fashioned." Now the whole vige knows how much Xie Lei spoils Yao Xuanxuan, and few don''t envy her. Zhu Qiang knew what happened to Yao Wenwen before, but he didn''t react much. In his opinion, this is just normal operation. If he was in that situation at the beginning, he would take the money and leave as soon as possible, leaving a guarantee for the capital to make aeback. Tang Guo knew this, even more polite. Whenever Zhu Qiang was involved in the industry and had prospects, she wrote ns to send to Tang Yu and his wife. It doesn''t matter what they do, whether they do it themselves or cooperate with others. Yao Wenwen didn''t mention that she had a child, and the Yao family wouldn''t say it. Zhu Qiang was very busy and went back after a few days. Yao Wenwen didn''t go back for the time being, and nned to live here again to show Yao''s parents face. Mother Yao asked her if she wanted to see He Ping. Yao Wenwen shook her head. She can''t go to see He Ping right now, it''s an oil bottle. Mother Yao didn''t mind, urging Yao Wenwen to have another one. The He family also got together over there, He Ping was so old, they were asking his opinion. He Ping said he didn''t care about Yao Wenwen, so he didn''t want to go. However, the vige is so big, we still meet. Yao Wenwen went to the town to go shopping and ran into He Chi and He Ping there. He Chi is not rich when he wears it, and He Ping is the same, very ordinary. When the clerk called the boss He Chi, Yao Wenwen was stunned. At this time,munication is actually not well-developed. Yao Wenwen doesn''t pay much attention to the information of the business district at all. How would she know that the boss of every family is He Chi. Yao Wenwen didn''t believe it, but soon saw a man dressed in a suit walk in from outside. This time he called Mr. He and handed over a document. The current He Chi is very restrained, all the publicity has been restrained, and on the surface it does look ordinary. He has no ns to remarry. His biological mother is not good to his son, and he is afraid that marrying a queen will be even worse to his son. Yao Wenwen finally knew that He Chi was the owner of all the chain stores, not an agent, and almost vomited blood. This time, she really got sick with anger. The Yao family is not allowed to mention anything about He Chi, even the family has them. She ns to never go shopping in the future. She originally wanted to show off some famous brands in the vige, but found that people in the vige are not rare. Yao Wenwen is gone again, she must let Zhu Qiang make a fortune and show the people here. Yao Wenwen''s movement has been under the attention of the system. No matter what she suggests to Zhu Qiang, Tang Guo will immediately write a n and let people do it. Tang Guo didn''t mean to leave her hometown. She felt very happy to be a teacher in the vige primary school. But recently a new female teacher came, which made her less happy. It is said that this new teacher has a big background and is the daughter of a big boss somewhere. I heard that the vige is pretty good, so I tried every way to get in. Xu Xinlu reported on the first day, and when she saw Jin Heng, she was attracted by Jin Heng. There are nock of suitors around her, but those suitorsbined are not as good as Jin Heng. In Jin Heng, there is a temperament that is very attractive to her. Especially when she knew that Tang Guo just graduated from high school and could be a teacher in such a good elementary school, she felt that the other party was a family member. "Principal, I really think that Teacher Tangs academic qualifications are not enough to be a teacher at Shangnan Primary School. All teachers in our school, at least graduated from undergraduates, how can there be exceptions like Teacher Tang? There are many such exceptions. What will the school do after that?" Vol 2 Chapter 4801: Sister-in-law (83) Vol 2 Chapter 4801: Sister-inw (83) "Mr. Xu, Mr. Tang has a very high level of professionalism. Every student in her ss is excellent. If you think that being a good teacher requires only superficial academic qualifications, isn''t it too one-sided?" Jin Heng said seriously. Since being with Tang Guo, she has been improving every day. Even if she didn''t take the exam, few people could match her. And there is currently no regtion that graduating from high school cannot teach at Shangnan Primary School. If Tang Guo is really prevented from teaching by such regtions, then Shangnan Primary School is afraid that something will happen. Xu Xinlu came from another ce, and only knew that this ce was the most prosperous vige in China. Before, she apanied her father to here to inspect the purchasing venue. As for how this ce developed, she didn''t know and didn''t want to know. She just thinks that Shangnan Primary School is very beautiful, and the configuration inside is the best in the country. She herself wanted to be a teacher. Now that she found such a ce, she certainly wanted to be the best elementary school. Where do I know that there is another ident in this school, that is Tang Guo. A level that only graduated from high school can teach students here. Teachers in other mountain viges are at this level. This is the best Shangnan Primary School. When she knew that Tang Guo and Jin Heng were husband and wife, she guessed that Tang Guo was able to enter the school through Jin Heng. If she stayed here for a few months and understood things clearly, she probably wouldn''t think so. "Principal, are you sheltering? Because Teacher Tang is married to you, so you sheltered her. Do you think that you are the principal and you can cover the sky at Shangnan Primary School?" Xu Xinlu is not afraid, if Jin Heng does not Deal with the matter properly and she will report it. At that time, regardless of Jin Heng or Tang Guo, they will be severely punished. She has a good impression of Jin Heng, but she doesn''t bother to be a junior, and she doesn''t want to lose a reputation for ruining her family. Since the two couples are deeply affectionate and shield each other, she prevents them from mixing in Shangnan Primary School. When things go wrong, Jin Heng can''t be the principal, so he will regret it. For a woman, ruin one''s own future. "Principal, please consider my opinion." Xu Xinlu didn''t wait for Jin Heng to speak and turned to leave. She gave Jin Heng three days. If the matter was not handled within three days, she would report it to Education Go to the board. Jin Heng frowned. How could such a teachere in at Shangnan Primary School? Xu Xinlu''s appearance reminded him of one thing. It is no longer easy to go to Nan Elementary School. The school has never been short of money. At present, there is arge amount of money in the school''s ount, and the amount of this money is increasing every year. Most of them are donations from nearby vigers who made their homes, and some are donations from students after going out. No matter how much it is, it is everyone''s wish. Starting from the old principal, the ledger has been made public, and an announcement will be made every year on what was bought with the money and where it was spent. At this time, Jin Heng suddenly realized that Shangnan Elementary School might have be the best elementary school in the country. Regarding the new teachers, he could not follow the original set. Teachers like Xu Xinlu are definitely not suitable for going to South Elementary School. Anyone who came to work on the third day questioned the professional level of other teachers. They didn''t understand yet, so they just grabbed a degree and made trouble. He did not be Xu Xinlu, but was considering how to hire a teacher in the future. Vol 2 Chapter 4802: Sister-in-law (84) Vol 2 Chapter 4802: Sister-inw (84) "That teacher Xu came to see you?" Tang Guo went to Jin Heng''s office after ss, "What are you doing here?" Jin Heng quickly said: "Come to find the fault." With a look that you don''t get me wrong, he was almost amusing people to death, "At that time we were talking with the door open." "What are you nervous about? I didn''t doubt what you have?" Tang Guo sat on Jin Heng''s opponent, smiling in those eyes, "What''s wrong with her?" Jin Heng: "You said that you don''t have enough academic qualifications to be a student in Nan Elementary School. I have to deal with it quickly, Xiaoguo, she even threatened me. It is estimated that if I don''t deal with it, she will report it." "This person is wrong." Tang Guo felt speechless when she heard it. She was justzy to take the exam. She would waste years of time when she went out to study, "What are you going to do?" "Let her make trouble," Jin Heng doesn''t care about Xu Xinlu. "I''m thinking about another matter. In the future, it may be stricter to hire teachers at Shangnan Primary School. A direct transfer like this is not suitable for Shangnan. Elementary school level. Everyone ising here. I think we still need some rules to select teachers from our school." "You have a good idea." Tang Guo agreed. "Highly educated is not bad, and the future trend will be the same, but high educated does not mean that it is suitable toe to Shangnan Primary School. It also requires aprehensive level. "That''s what I meant." Jin Heng: "After going home, we took the time to ponder this matter." Jin Heng doesn''t think it can''t apply for this matter. Shangnan Elementary School is developing very well. No one will stop this matter without that wink. After Tang Guo left the office, she said to the system, "What is Xu Xinlu''s background?" [The daughter of a food factory boss. When the system heard about Xu Xinlu before, it checked the other party''s information clearly, [This food factory is veryrge, even every family has it, and it also sells some food produced by their food factory. The purchase of Xu''s Food Factory basicallyes from our side. Meat, fruits, and vegetables are all here. "Well, Xu Xinlu is mostly after my Jin Heng." Tang Guo couldn''t tell. When Xu Xinlu came on the first day, there was something wrong in her eyes, mostly for trouble. But the other party''s daughter, probably didn''t want to bear the reputation of San, so she could only find other troubles to make her ufortable. Xu Xinlu wanted her to be ufortable, so she made their whole family ufortable. "Let her go and make trouble. After the trouble is up, everyone in the vige knows whose daughter she is, let''s see where her father buys the goods." System: Oh! Xu Xinlu is over. Xu Xinlu had been observing Jin Heng''s movements in the past few days and found that Jin Heng had not done anything, although she did not behave closely with Tang Guo at school. But once school is over, Jin Heng must be riding a bicycle and carrying Tang Guo back. It wasn''t very far at first, and both Jin Heng and Tang Guo thought cycling was very interesting. Xu Xinlu lives in the teachers'' dormitory, and she feels upset looking at the two of Enai. Jin Heng obviously didn''t regard her as the same thing. Fortunately, she is not an ordinary teacher, otherwise she really can''t help them. Xu Xinlu thought of the attitude of the teachers in the office, and felt that these people were afraid of Jin Heng, so she didn''t dare to speak up. Doesnt it mean that Tang Guos level is not enough? The teachers in the office ignored her and regarded her as air. "Ms. Zhang, [the eighth district .dibaquxsw.top] wait, let''s go together." "Oh, Teacher Li, what''s the matter?" Teacher Li lowered her voice: "That Xu Xinlu wanted to do something when she came, what do you think?" Vol 2 Chapter 4803: Sister-in-law (85) Vol 2 Chapter 4803: Sister-inw (85) "Let her go to the trouble. If the trouble is big, she will get off." Teacher Zhang squinted and said, "It is good luck for you to be able to teach at Shangnan Elementary School in a good time. Just watch it and spend some time. At that time, I wanted to teach in Shangnan Elementary School, it was harder than going to heaven." "How to say?" Teacher Li was surprised. Teacher Zhang whispered: "When I went to the office that day, the principal asked me something. I guess that the selection of teachers who will enter the Shangnan Primary School in the future will be very strict, and the school is expected to adopt direct hiring of teachers. Can other schools ask for one? Question mark, as long as you apply for Shangnan Elementary School, you will definitely be able to have this qualification." "Well, that''s good. I don''t need to be transferred to someone who is as restless as Xu Xinlu. Saying that all of us are OK, but I went to talk about Teacher Tang. It''s a joke. This is enough to prove that she doesn''t know Shangnan Elementary School. How did Shangnan Primary School get to today step by step. Without Teacher Tang, where is today''s Shangnan Primary School?" Teacher Li said, "Then let''s wait for her to make trouble by herself and leave her alone?" "Well, look at the principal and Teacher Tang. Didn''t they ignore her? Waiting for her to make a fuss and arouse the anger of the vigers, so that she can retreat." Teacher Zhang said with a smile, "When she was not there , We can say anything in the office,ugh haha, everyone gets along very harmoniously, since she came, I feel that it is meaningless to stay in the office, if you want to say something, someone will always carry it, and the students will not be obedient. So irritating." "Yes, she always feels that she is right and that others are wrong. As far as she knows more, we are all soil buns. Talking to her, I guess I will get angry with mastopathy and myocardial infarction." Teacher Zhang approached Teacher Li and said in a low voice: "Who calls her a daughter, the daughter of a certain food factory owner?" "So?" Teacher Li was surprised, "Teacher Zhang, do you still know this? Oh, yes, Teacher Zhang is a local, and most of his family members are also doing business. The news must be wide, you have to tell me." The corner of Teacher Zhangs lips twitched, and he took out a few small snacks from the handbag, and pointed the manufacturer on it to Teacher Li: This is the food factory. Our family grows vegetables. They have to go there every month. Our family picks up goods. My uncle''s family is a cattle breeder and we also have cooperation." "So it''s like this." Teacher Li didn''t know what he thought of, heughed out, "Is it because their goods are basically bought here?" "Yes, vegetables, fruits, meat, and aquatic products are all provided by the people here." "Then she''s done." Teacher Zhang coldly snorted: "So, let her make trouble, and when she has enough trouble, she should also leave. Leaving her in the office, I feel ufortable, and if I use a lipstick, she will say this is not good. No, the color is not good, not as good as hers, not as expensive as hers, not a big brand. When she hung up a basket on the street that day, she looked at it strangely and said that women should be exquisite, as if I were just a bun. The appearance of being aloof is really irritating. I think she is not a daughter, she is just a burst of wealth. What kind of lipstick, bag, you said that we locals, want to buy it is not easy, only daily necessities, must be engaged Everyone knows it." Xu Xinlu waited for another week, and found that Jin Heng still hadn''t taken any action. She decided to report this Friday. She happened to have no ss on Friday afternoon, so she must have someonee to take care of the system of Shangnan Primary School. Vol 2 Chapter 4804: Sister-in-law (86) Vol 2 Chapter 4804: Sister-inw (86) Soon after Xu Xinlu reported that Jin Heng of Shangnan Primary School had sheltered Tang Guo, a teacher with a high school education, Jin Heng and Tang Guo received the news. The party who epted the report was also very depressed. Who is Tang Guo? One hand helped the person who went to Nanan Elementary School. They almost became the principal in the past because they didn''t want to take care of things. As for the professional level, all the students who have been taught by her will not have bad grades. The probability of going to high school and entering university is 90%, and the remaining 10% say that they are too yful. It failed Teacher Tang''s education. What kind of concept is this, it is simply a god. Let them criticize and educate such a good teacher, are they blinded by shit? Every year in education, they rely on going to a rural elementary school in the south to show up with long faces. It is only those achievements made by Teacher Tang alone, and no one can dismiss her. Teacher Tangs literacy work at the time forced everyone in the viges near her to understand, not just the young children. But why Xu Xinlu wanted to report Tang Guo? They had to take care of this matter. After all, it was rted to a very good teacher. On Monday, someone was arranged toe to the school to observe the situation. Xu Xinlu was excited at first, but the plotter was unexpected by her. The people who came called her and Tang Guo together, first went to the ss Tang Guo taught this morning, and asked the students what ss they were taking today. The ssmates answered obediently, and then he asked the ssmates if he understood it, and if he would. The ssmates answered the meeting. The leader asked a few ssmates. He had seen it before and took notes. Xu Xinlu looked at these ssmates and answered the questions in an orderly manner. She almost picked one at random, and they all answered fluently. "What do the students think of Teacher Tang in ss? Are there any ces where you don''t understand, or are boring, or confused?" the leader asked with a smile. The students replied loudly: "No, Teacher Tang''s ss is interesting and lively. No matter how difficult it is, as long as it is taught by Teacher Tang, I will do it at once. It is very strange. Moreover, I never get lost in Tang''s ss. " "Yes, I can understand every question in Teacher Tang''s ss." The leader nodded with satisfaction: "I was in your ssroomst ss. I also think that Teacher Tang''s ss is very interesting, simple and easy to understand. I really didn''t find any students distracted. And you answered the questions very positively, indicating that Teacher Tang taught me. well." Now that Xu Xinlu made a report, they couldn''t help bute to see it, not only to see, but also to prove to Teacher Tang''s innocence, so that others could understand that her level was sufficient. Is it enough? Doesn''t it exin the scene before me? The leader looked at Xu Xinlu with an unpleasant expression: "Ms. Xu, it should be your ss next. A subject you teach oveps with Teacher Tang, and it happens to be another ss. Then, we''ll see it next ss. You are in ss, and when get out of ss is over, ask your ssmates again." The leader didn''t say it clearly, but let Xu Xinlu understand that if the level of Tang Guo''s side was not reached by that time, she would not be qualified to question Tang Guo. Xu Xinlu was flustered, but she was not reconciled. She graduated from university, isn''t she no better than a high school student? A ss waspleted under Xu Xinlu''s hard work, and she believed that she had already yed the most perfect level. The leader asked the same question before and asked the students to answer. Vol 2 Chapter 4805: Sister-in-law (87) Vol 2 Chapter 4805: Sister-inw (87) Xu Xinlu looked at the stumbling response of the students, her hands and feet cold. Half of the people who picked it up couldn''t answer. "Ms. Xu, it seems that your ss level needs to be improved. The children are all the same. As teachers, we must constantly improve our professional level in order to bring better to these children." "There are no dumb children, only teachers who can''t teach." Xu Xinlu has been criticized, and she knows that the things reported will be nothing. But she was really not reconciled. What a high school student could teach, she thought it was these people who greeted Tang Guo early and prepared her. Xu Xinlu''s incident has been publicized. The nearby vigers knew that Xu Xinlu had reported Tang Guo and wanted Tang Guo not to be a teacher. This incident undoubtedly made the vigers angry, but someone dared to bully Teacher Tang? If they were ordinary vigers, they might actually go to the school directly, asking the school to fire her. But the school belongs to their vige, and the principal is Jin Heng. This is also Teacher Tang''s hard work. They go to school to make trouble, doesn''t that add trouble to others? So they decided to use other methods. When Mr. Zhang saw the opportunity, he told the vigers about Xu Xinlu''s background. Everyone knew that the owner of the food factory was Xu Xinlu''s father. If you dare to bully them Teacher Tang, they will not sell the goods, or dy the goods for a while, see if they are in a hurry. To this end, the vigers also gathered for a meeting. They can deal with the food in the food factory at will, without worrying about the market. Boss Xu, who was far away in the food factory, was in a dilemma. The goods that were supposed to be sent have not been received, not from one family, but from several viges near Shanghe Vige. He has not received all of them. He called to ask, and the other party only had one sentence: "Boss Xu, you are still good. It''s not that I don''t give you the goods, but you, Xu, are too bullying. We can''t give you the goods." He bullies? When did he bully? Does he dare to bully the ancestors of these viges? Their goods are good and the prices are fair. Now it is difficult to find such a supplier, otherwise his food factory can''t be opened so big. What makes him even more copsed is that every family also said that they need to consider follow-up cooperation. This is his biggest customer. Once the other party doesn''t want his things, then he waits for bankruptcy. There are so many food factories now, if they really break off with each other, then there is really no chance. Boss Xu realizes that things are not simple, otherwise it is impossible for people from several viges to unite and do things. He nned to go over to see the situation in person, but left overnight. He waited until the third day before he came to the vige to meet with his previous cooperative supplier, and also with his family boss He Chi. "Boss Xu, do you know why I have today?" He Chi asked. Boss Xu didn''t quite understand that He Chi was a legend. Everyone knew that he was an inconsistent second-rate man. He suddenly woke up one day, and in just a few years, he spread his family all over the country. "It''s because of a word from a person, then it wakes me up." He Chi said again, "Do you know who you know?" How did Boss Xu know? He still asked politely. He Chi thinks Xu Xinlu is not very good, but boss Xu is still good. This time, they just wanted to give him a warning, and didn''t n to really bankrupt the family. After all, this matter was in Xu Xinlu, not in boss Xu. But only with a warning, boss Xu will take care of Xu Xinlu. Teacher Tang is a person they respect and cannot tolerate an outsider to bully. "Teacher Tang Guo from Shangnan Primary School," He Chi replied, "You said, is such a person a good teacher?" Boss Xu answered without hesitation: "Of course it is." Vol 2 Chapter 4806: Sister-in-law (88) Vol 2 Chapter 4806: Sister-inw (88) "But someone actually questioned Teacher Tang''s professional level, saying that she had a high school diploma that was not worthy of being a teacher at Shangnan Elementary School, so she ran to report it. Someone came from above and left again. Do you know why? Because Teacher Tang''s professional level is very hard. Nuclear, the people above didn''t think there was any problem. They came, and they couldn''t ignore reports, but they saw that Teacher Tang''s level was sufficient, so they left." "We locals all know Teacher Tang. Her professional level is not shown by superficial academic background. Isn''t the professional level of a teacher dependent on the results of the students she teaches? Her students are good enough, Regardless of academic qualifications, it means that her professional level does not need to be questioned. However, some people only have academic qualifications in their eyes, not knowing the facts, and just relying on their superficial knowledge to report a good teacher." "Boss Xu, we can''t stand this happening." "Well, boss Xu, I won''t save you for lunch today, I have something else." Boss Xu was kicked out, but he is a smart man, He Chi will not tell him this inexplicably. The person who made him unable to purchase the goods must have something to do with this Teacher Tang. As long as he inquires what happened recently, maybe he will know. At this time, the secretary beside him suddenly said, "Ms. Xu, Miss Xu seems to be teaching at Shangnan Primary School. Would you like toe and have a look?" Boss Xu wanted to wave his hand to indicate that he would not go, but he is very busy now. I have seen those people before, and the attitude towards him is okay, which shows that it is not annoying him, it seems that there is still a chance to cooperate. The premise is that he can resolve the matter and eliminate misunderstandings. He might be implicated by something. I don''t know who it is, but I want to kill him. Being caught by him, he must give a severe lesson. The secretary''s reminder made Boss Xu stunned: "What did you say?" "Miss Xu is in Shangnan Primary School..." Boss Xu stayed in ce, Teacher Tang was in Shangnan Primary School, and Xu Xinlu was also in Shangnan Primary School. Perhaps he understood. "Hurry up and find out what happened at Shangnan Primary School, and what Xinlu did recently." No one in the vicinity knew about Xu Xinlu''s report on Tang Guo. The vigers did not cause trouble. At the beginning, someone pointed out that they could not go to school to make trouble, which added trouble to Tang Guo and Jin Heng. Boss Xu''s secretary quickly asked about the ins and outs of the matter. After returning to talk to Boss Xu, Boss Xu''s eyes turned ck. He just said, "How can we cooperate well, and people suddenly stop cooperating." Dare to love that he is trying hard to start a business, but his daughter ran to other people''s ce to make trouble. "Go call Xu Xinlu out." Boss Xus car was already at the school gate, and he ordered the secretary to call Xu Xinlu out. The secretary responded and ran in quickly. Boss Xu took a deep breath. He didn''t know the matter clearly. He even dared to report others casually and questioned the professionalism of others. Earlier he had heard of Teacher Tang from Shangnan Primary School. He was not an ordinary character, and his heart was too shabby. It seemed that he was so spoiled that she dared to offend anyone. Xu Xinlu has been depressed recently, and reporting is useless. It seems that Tang Guo and Jin Heng are more powerful than she imagined. She did not give up the idea, she must figure out a way to let those who collude with each other learn a lesson. It''s a pity that this is not her ce, otherwise, how could it be so troublesome. Vol 2 Chapter 4807: Sister-in-law (89) Vol 2 Chapter 4807: Sister-inw (89) When Boss Xus secretary came in, Xu Xinlu was a little surprised. Could it be that her father missed her? Knowing that Boss Xu was also outside, Xu Xinlu hurried out. After getting in the car, Xu Xinlu realized that boss Xus face was a little ugly: "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" "Our family is going bankrupt." "What?" Xu Xinlu was taken aback and panicked instantly. Why? A food factory as big as her family has always been good, and many businesses like toe to their factory to order. Xu Xinlu immediately made up for the tragic situation after bankruptcy, and her face became pale, and she couldn''t worry about finding Tang Guo at this time. "Almost bankrupt, if this matter is not handled well, it will not be far from bankruptcy." Thergest suppliers and orderers have suspended their cooperation with him, so what if a big factory does not go bankrupt? At this moment, where can you find such a good supplier, even if you find it, who can eat such arge order? No one can do it except every family. "Dad, think of a way, we can''t go bankrupt." Xu Xinlu panicked. If she goes bankrupt, how she will be mixed up in the sister circle in the future, those people will definitely see her jokes. Boss Xu felt disappointed when he saw Xu Xinlu''s behavior. She was more concerned about bankruptcy than him, and never thought of his dad. "What did you do in Shangnan Vige recently?" Xu Xinlu was stunned, did her dad know? Xu Xinlu talked about thetest events ording to her own beliefs, and still spit out Jin Heng and Tang Guo vigorously, saying that they covered the sky with one hand and let the people above them all perfunctory. "Then Tang Guo is an ordinary high school student who graduated. I don''t know what Jin Heng likes about her. He actually did this kind of collusion for her, regardless of his future, and I don''t know how much money was stuffed there." "Xinlu, your ability to distort facts is getting better and better." Boss Xu was irritated. It was the first time he heard that the principal of Shangnan Elementary School and the legendary Teacher Tang needed to stuff others with money. Dont people around you donate money to Shangnan Primary Schools ount? "Xinlu, do you really want to be a teacher?" "I don''t think you are suitable for being a teacher. I''m afraid that if you are a teacher, you will teach a group of students just like you." Boss Xu deliberately taught Xu Xinlu today. Under his negligence, Xu Xinlu became crooked. For her character, no one can be med. "You can''t understand Teacher Tang, it''s because of Principal Jin? But you don''t bother to get involved and can only make other troubles." I have to say that he still has a little understanding of Xu Xinlu''s mind. "Xinlu, you came to Shangnan Primary School to teach. Have you ever learned about Shangnan Primary School? Do you know its history? The teacher Tang you targeted everywhere, have you really understood her? Xinlu, how did you be like this? Now? Because of my own selfishness, I will report others without fear and fear. You said that a high school graduate is not worthy of going to Shangnan Primary School. Lets not say that there is no such rule now. Even if there is, there will be in this world. For some idents, even if you dont have any academic qualifications, peoples knowledge will not be worse than those with high academic qualifications. You see the problem is too simple, just look at the surface." "Moreover, in this matter, you are not on the righteous side at all. You are just private. You are upset that you didn''t meet Principal Jin first. You are jealous of Teacher Tang, who graduated from high school, and you were able to be in love with Principal Jin and his wife. Is that correct?" Vol 2 Chapter 4808: Sister-in-law (90) Vol 2 Chapter 4808: Sister-inw (90) Xu Xinlu widened, her lips were bloodless. After that little thought was dismantled, she felt embarrassed. "Secretary Liu, show Ms. Tang''s information to Xinlu. I want her to understand that even if some people don''t have a high degree of education on the surface, you will never be able to match their skills, knowledge, and ability. If you havent learned to walk, you have tough at people who can fly, and you have to report it if you are jealous. Xu Xinlu, you have be more skilled!" Xu Xinlu didn''t want to look at it. Boss Xu coldly snorted, "Secretary Liu, read it." What Cha Tanguo did was not difficult at all, it was all made public by the school. In fact, in some corners of the school, you can see Tang Guo''s achievements. It''s a pity that Xu Xinlu didn''t even look at those. She offended all the school teachers, and no one wanted to remind her. Just waiting for her to get rid of the trouble. Who told Xu Xinlu to provoke someone bad, so he just asked Teacher Tang to trouble him, that''s it! Following the things Tang Guo did, one by one, Xu Xinlu copsed. Since Tang Guo was eighteen years old, she brought something different to Shangnan Primary School every year. Every year because of Tang Guo, countless studentse back to donate money. Not only that, there are also some letters from students to Tang Guoxie in this document. Hearing that there are some students in junior high and high schools, they even came back to ask Tang Guo''s questions. Xu Xinlu has nothing to say. Tang Guo in this document is almost almighty. It is said that she taught students while learning with Jin Heng. There is no doubt about Jin Heng''s knowledge, and there is also Jin Heng''s evaluation of her: No matter what, she will learn it as soon as she learns, and so far there is nothing that can teach her. What does this show? It shows that she has surpassed Jin Heng in abilities, and Xu Xinlu even questioned her with a mere degree. It was a joke. Xu Xinlu''s eyes were red, and tears finally couldn''t help streaming down. "Do you think that your dad and I have opened a factory, and the business is big. Everyone in the local area is polite and can do whatever he wants? You can y Missy temper everywhere?" "There are people outside. Anyone from this ce is more capable than me. And their achievements are closely rted to this Teacher Tang." "Do you know the boss He Chi?" Of course Xu Xinlu knows that now she is crying so hard, why is this happening? Tang Guo is just a high school student, how could he be so capable? Before thinking about it, she just felt that there was no ce to put her face. "He Chi used to be a well-known second-rate son. I saw him today. He personally told about his family history and how he took this correct path. It is because of what this teacher Tang said back then. Just one sentence. When I clicked, I brought out some bosses from every family." "Lets talk about the factory. The source of our factorys goods is from several viges such as Shanghe Vige. Looking at the whole country, the suppliers here are the most kind, with good products, no fakes, and fair prices. Without them, my factory would not be able to do what it is today. And they are not short of sales, why are they willing to continue to supply me? Maybe its because Im good and honest." "The biggest orderer in the factory is the He Chi who has every family." "And they are all closely rted to Teacher Tang. They are suspending their cooperation, that is, they didn''t deliver to me on time, and every family has also suspended purchases." Vol 2 Chapter 4809: Sister-in-law (91) Vol 2 Chapter 4809: Sister-inw (91) "They did this because you, indiscriminately, ndered Teacher Tang, whom they respect very much. They didn''t cut it off directly, because I was still an honest person. They were willing to see me, and they gave me a step down. " "Tomorrow Monday, you will follow me to school to apologize, then resign and leave Shangnan Primary School." Xu Xinlu wanted to say no, y temper or something. Boss Xu didn''t give her a chance to speak: "You don''t have to agree, I will solve this by myself." Seeing Xu Xinlu''s expression on his face, Boss Xu was even more disappointed, "In the future, my property will have nothing to do with you. Dont use my power to show off and bully people. Mr. He is not unreasonable. I personally apologize to Teacher Tang, and you, I will help you transfer. How to choose, give me the answer tomorrow morning. " Xu Xinlu was driven out of the car. She knew that her father could not be on her side this time. She knelt down, hugging her knees and crying. Where did she know that Tang Guo was so powerful, she had to know how she could provoke her. On Monday, Boss Xu took Xu Xinlu to Tang Guo''s office to apologize. Tang Guo had received the news a long time ago, and she epted the apology of boss Xu. This person is still more sincere, as long as he removes Xu Xinlu. "Xinlu, there are many people in this world who hide dragons and crouching tigers. Your father, I am nothing. Your character will continue to offend others. This time its because they are nice and dont care, otherwise our family will soon face bankruptcy. ." "Let''s take a long lesson." Boss Xu sighed, "Drive." The crisis is resolved, but he doesn''t know if his daughter cane back, so he can only pay more attention to this aspect in the future. He is not only Xu Xinlu a daughter, but also a teenage daughter. After returning, he paid more attention. With Xu Xinlu''s character, I am afraid that there is no way to manage his family business. There are no two skills, but it is quite capable to cause trouble. Once Xu Xinlu''s affairs were over, Tang Guo''s life returned to peace again. From time to time, because of Yao Wenwen''s movement, she would write some ns and send it to Tang Yu and his wife to let them figure it out. Especially with regard to real estate, Tang Yu and his wife read Tang Guo''s n. As long as they have money, they will buynd and build houses and buildings. And that Zhu Qiang is not as fast as Tang Yu and his wife. At this time, the property market has not yet risen, and the price cannot be sold. His most funds are collected from the mine. Therefore, thend bought is not too much, and the buildings built do not upy much. Yao Wenwen doesn''t feel bad, anyway, in a few years, the property market wille together, and they will repair the house on the remainingnd, and then they will have the money to sell it. She didn''t know that thend and the buildings built by the Tang Yu couple were spread all over the country, just like He Chi opened his home. They do not intend to specte on the property, and specte on the price of the house. What they said for Tang Guo, the house, is very touching. Now that they have upied the main market, what they intend to do is to control housing prices. They are more than just such an industry. The Inte, chips, parts, and other industries are all involved. These three industries are all chosen by themselves. Tang Guo hadn''t mentioned anything, indicating that they had a good vision. In the year when Yao Wenwen thought housing prices soared, Zhu Qiang also thought he was going to make money. Now more and more people want to run into the city. After all, the resources in the city are better, and it is normal for the housing prices to soar rapidly. Vol 2 Chapter 4810: Sister-in-law (92) Vol 2 Chapter 4810: Sister-inw (92) On the other hand, Tang Yu and his wife have already proposed a house purchase restriction policy. The limit of two houses per person has made it impossible for real estate spectors to rise, and naturally house prices cannot soar. When Zhu Qiang received this policy, he was stunned. Even Yao Wenwen is a little unbelievable, how could it be possible? At this time, how could there be such a weird house purchase policy, which is still nationwide, regardless of the number of houses purchased in the past, from now on, one person can only own two sets at most. Those who have owned multiple sets are not eligible to buy houses unless they are sold. If you have not bought a house, you can buy two sets. Although housing prices have risen, they are not as affordable as Yao Wenwen has seen, where a city works for 3,000 to 4,000 and house prices are 10,000 to 20,000. "How could this happen?" Yao Wenwen copsed. When did the Yujiang Real Estate Company be so big, why didn''t she notice it? The emergence of Yujiang Real Estate Company has almost taken over most of the country''s resources, but people still do not specte in real estate, and control stable housing prices, so that every family has the opportunity to buy a house. If you have money, buy the more expensive one, and if you dont have a house, buy the cheaper one. And there are certain restrictions on buying a house, which will make up for some gaps. It''s hard to operate. Zhu Qiang suffered a big loss and didn''t make any money at all. He felt that this policy was especially aimed at him. Leave the house idle, he loses even more, sell it, it is estimated that the cost can be recovered. Yao Wenwen also learnedter that the boss of Yujiang Real Estate Company was Tang Yu and his wife, who almost spit out old blood. Not reconciled, she gave Zhu Qiang an idea again, but no matter what attention she paid, Tang Guo would know that she immediately arranged for people in the vige to upy the market. Unconsciously, people in the vige set foot in various industries and blocked Yao Wenwen''s road. Those people who were tired of Yao Wenwen''s money at the beginning wereter followed by Zhu Qiang. I found that the people in the vige have be rich, and they are very rich, and their bowels are regretted. I had known that they would stay in Yufens aunts factory, and would be guided by the Tang family and the He family. Isnt it just around the corner to make a fortune? When they didn''t know what was blinding their eyes, they believed in Yao Wenwen. "Why, I was born again, why are there people everywhere, no matter what they do, they can do it first!" Yao Wenwen yelled at home, how could Jiang Qian and Tang Yu make that kind of achievement after being together. This world is different,pletely different from the world in her memory. Why is it different? House prices are controlled, and there is no way to stir up. The Inte also appeared early, which was terrible. Chippanies have also risen. It''s not the same, it''s so different, Yao Wenwen is very broken. Before she copsed, Zhu Qiang returned in despair, indicating that there was a problem with thepany and the mine. Before he could settle, the ident in the mine was reported and he could not escape. Not only will he be subject to sanctions and fines, but he also has to pay a huge sum of money to the families of the casualties. Zhu Qiang fell and Yao Wenwen was also driven out of the vi. What made her even more ridiculous was that Zhu Qiang''spany was finally acquired by the original partner in her memory. Next to the original partner was a very handsome middle-aged man. I heard that this man started from scratch, and that the original match was originally a campus lover. It''s just that the family always disagreed, andter seeded, and the two got married. Vol 2 Chapter 4811: Sister-in-law (end) Vol 2 Chapter 4811: Sister-inw (end) When Yao Wenwen heard this, she almost spit out a mouthful of old blood. The money is gone, the house is gone, and Zhu Qiang is in the game. Yao Wenwen divorced Zhu Qiang immediately. She didn''t dare to go back to Yao''s house, so she didn''t know where she was hiding. This world is too unfriendly to her rebirth. Obviously she is a rebirth, so why is God not giving her a little chance for the whole vige? Is she targeted? System: Yes. Tang Guo had to leave before many people, after all, life was limited. Not long after she left, Jin Heng also followed. Two people who are obviously so healthy are beyond the imagination of everyone. "Little sister is the most powerful one in our family." Tang Yu said, holding a pile of ns written by Tang Guo in his hands. "Others only saw our couple scolding the situation in the mall, but they didn''t know the little sister. Be in control of the overall situation behind your back." Jiang Qian also touched the ns: "If there were no younger sisters, how could we be so rxed." Tang Shi''s eyes were red: "The little girl is already amazing, my sister, can she not be amazing? Years ago, some people actually said that she was not worthy to be a teacher. It was also at that time that I was not there, and if I wanted to be there, I would guarantee that she would not be able to leave Shanghe Vige. " "Brother Shi, don''t be sad." Even when she is older, the woman standing next to Tang Shi is still very beautiful. She is evenparable to Tang Guo. When Tang Shi married this woman, many people remembered the previous one. It happened, "The sessor of Xu''s Food Company is Miss Xu''s Second Family. The person who dislikes our little sister is not qualified." Xu Xinlu''s virtue did not change, so Boss Xu simply cultivated her second child. Xu Xinlu was jealous and caused a lot of troubles, and finally she was mercilessly sent away by boss Xu. After Miss Xu Er took over the power, Xu Xinlu dared not make trouble for fear of being suspended. "That''s right." Tang Shi was in a much better mood, "My little girl is so good, no one can see that her eyes are covered with shit." "That kid Jin Heng is too infatuated. It doesn''t look anything, why did he leave suddenly." Tang Shi murmured, "I guess it was that kid who was afraid that the ghost of the underworld would seduce the little girl and couldn''t wait to go." Everyone was silent, it was really possible, who didn''t know Jin Hengduo''s baby Tang Guo. Shanghe Vige and other nearby viges are a vige full of legends. Later, many people talked about it, this is a vige of talents. Tangguo itself is rtively simple, salted fish. But then those people who were promising in the vige all gave themselves autobiography. In his autobiography, Tang Guo is always mentioned more or less. Almost everyone mentioned how Teacher Tang literate them and let them read. Many yearster, some schrs studied these autobiography and discovered an astonishing truth. The development of these people is really closely rted to the teacher Tang, who only graduated from high school. "Tongzi, what is this ce? Didn''t it go straight back to Tianquan?" Tang Guo looked at a bridge in front of him, and there was an old woman on the bridge who was adjusting soup, "Howe you look like Naihe Bridge and Po Meng? " System: [I dont know the host is big, this is the first time I have encountered this situation. Tang Guo didn''t mean to be in the past, he kept wandering around, standing by the river to observe. The billowing river water was ck, and the breath that came out of it was not very friendly, but it did not scare her. Tang Guo walked towards Naihe Bridge and arrived in front of Po Meng. Po Meng didn''t raise her head, but subconsciously handed her a bowl of soup, and she could still whisper: "Drink it, you can be reborn after drinking it." "It''s really Naihe Bridge." Tang Guo took the soup from Po Meng''s bowl, "What if you don''t drink it?" Po Meng paused and raised her head: "If you don''t drink, you won''t be reincarnated." "Then I won''t go to reincarnation." Tang Guo walked back, she hadn''t figured it out yet. It always felt weird, her powerful soul power instantly covered the entire underworld, and she found the pce of Hades who was in charge, and she floated to that ce. When she came to the pce of Yan Wang, she suddenly broke in, and she was really surprised by Yan Wang. He found that he could not see Tang Guo at all, and the anger in his heart instantly disappeared. He quickly walked down: "I don''t know what you are doing here, your Excellency?" "I have to ask you, why did I get to this ce?" Vol 2 Chapter 4812: Trapped underworld (1) Vol 2 Chapter 4812: Trapped underworld (1) Hell was silent, and the other party didn''t know how he appeared in this ce? Then how could he know why she appeared in this ce? This thing is full of weirdness, the aura in this person is very strong, and it is an existence that he cannot provoke. It seems that he is not hostile to him, so it''s better to ask someone to sit down before talking. "I don''t know what your Excellency is called?" Yan Wang asked politely. The Yan Wang Pce has never been here before. "Tang Guo." Seeing Tang Guo''s friendly attitude, He immediately smiled and gestured to please: "Miss Tang might as well sit down and drink two cups of tea and talk about other things?" "Of course it''s good." Tang Guo was also guessing in her heart, it should not be the ghost of the Hades. Hades was obviously very jealous of her. He was still very witty and would not trouble himself. She suddenly appeared in the underworld, and it was impossible for a bad guy to hook her soul away. How powerful her soul breath is, the evil spirits will only take a detour and cannot provoke her. Who is it? Two faces appeared in her mind. Those two faces were a person, the one who was trapped in a certain formation at the beginning. Calcting the time, with the opponent''s strength, under normal circumstances, this time is not avable. However, the other party has a general origin, and perhaps used a special method to get out. Even if you can get away, it is probably not good. The possibility of that person is quite big. "Yang Jian''s longevity is exhausted, and I will suddenly appear here when I am conscious." Yan Wang poured tea to Tang Guo: "I also asked the bad guy just now, they didn''t invite Miss Tang to the underworld." "In addition, I just checked the monitoring of the Xia Jifu, and there is no record of Miss Tang''s entry and exit. It is certain that the monitoring has not been blocked. Miss Tang appeared suddenly." Tang Guo: "Do you still have surveince?" "Hahaha, of course." He said that he was a little proud of this. "Isnt it all advancing with the times now? There is monitoring on it, why cant we have it in the prefecture? Since there is monitoring, the prefectures Law and order are much better. Some talents whoe from the sun cannot go to reincarnation temporarily, so I will leave them to work in the underworld." "Has a good idea." "It''s all imitating Yang Jian everywhere." Yan Wang waspletely relieved. It was obvious that Tang Guo was not looking for trouble, so he should make more friends. "Miss Tang must have an extraordinary background, since you can''t find the reason foring here, it''s better to stay in the underworld and observe." Tang Guo had the same n. She wanted to leave, but she suddenly discovered that something was covering the entire underground pce, like a very powerful formation. She came to Hades first because if she wanted to break the formation, there might be a lot of movement. In this case, the possibility of this formation is really great by that person. I don''t know why the other party trapped her here, that person cannot be killed. The other party suffered two losses in her hands, and there will surely be something toe back again. Although she can''t kill, but as long as the opponent shows up, she still wants to kill. Even if you can''t kill, you have to make the other party a little loss. "Here, the underworld is currently trapped by a formation. After two days, I may break the formation, and there will be a lot of movement at that time." Tang Guo directly said his n. The formation was shocked by Yan Wang. "Have a flurry of trapping the underworld?" The king of Hades quickly checked with his consciousness, but found that the operation of the underworld was very normal, and its ins and outs were not affected. He exined this result to Tang Guoyi. Vol 2 Chapter 4813: Trapped underworld (2) Vol 2 Chapter 4813: Trapped underworld (2) "The formation should be directed at me, so if you don''t intercept the underworld personnel, the opponent is very strong." It''s the person who is more likely, and hees to target her again. I don''t know what that person''s identity is, and why he should target her everywhere. Tang Guo stayed in the underworld as a guest and chatted with Yan Wang for an afternoon. Yan Wang arranged for her to use two messengers. Said that he was busy with official duties and really couldn''t spare time. When she is about to break the battle, just let him know. Tang Guo first checked the formation that trapped the underworld, and found that it was the underworld. The other party must have calcted that she could not destroy the entire underworld in order to go out. Can''t destroy the formation eyes to break the formation, then she can only use brute force to break the formation. It takes a long time to break the formation with brute force. Since it can be broken, she is not in a hurry. After telling the king, she went to the most remote ce in the underworld, preparing to break the formation in this ce. She took out the sword, a sword and a machete formation, there was some vibration in the formation. With her current strength, to break this formation, at least one hundred thousand swords must be cut. What was facing her right now was not the difficulty of breaking the formation, but what was the real intention of the other party to arrange a formation that could only trap her for a while. Tang Guo was standing at the edge of the formation with a sword, and the two evil men behind him were trembling with her casual sword. Where did the Killing Gode from here? If that sword falls on them, they will surely lose their souls in an instant, no wonder Lord Yan wants them to take care of them. Tang Guo decided that it was better to break the formation first. If she takes one sword per second, it will only take more than a day to break the formation. If she wanted to understand, she shot, the sword in her hand was so fast that only the afterimage could be seen. Unconsciously, the day passed. She always felt that things were not easy, and it would be best if she could break the line as soon as possible. Seeing that she was still 10,000 swords short, a voice made her have to stop her movements. Beside her, a person appeared. She hadn''t seen this person before. The other party was holding a folding fan and smiling at her one by one. In her eyes, thecency of the corners of her lips did not hide at all, as if she had already seeded. "Aguoguo, I met again." The man smiled and put away his folding fan. Seeing Tang Guo watching him, he suddenly realized, "Actually, I should introduce myself. After all, you have no memory and don''t know me. My name is Yuan Jiu. We used to know each other." "I''m not interested in you. It doesn''t matter whether you know it or not. Let''s talk about it, your purpose of using this useless little formation to trap me here for two days." Hearing Tang Guo''s disdainful tone, Yuan Jiu didn''t get angry: "Oh, even if it''s a small break, it can trap you for two days, right? Two days in the underground pce, you can do a lot of things in other ces." "Isn''t Agoguo''s eyes tolerant of sand? I just want to put some sand in your eyes to see." Yuan Jiu said happily, "Two days are enough for me to arrange everything. Agogo, Do you want to know what I did? Actually you don''t want to know, but I will tell you." "Your brain has a problem." Yuan Jiu felt that his conspiracy had seeded. No matter how Tang Guo scolded him, he would not be angry, because she would only be angry when she saw everything that followed. "It''s all here, I carefully arranged for so long, why don''t you take a look? Even if you rush over now, it is of no use." Yuan Jiu waved his hand, and a scene appeared in front of the two of them instantly, like a screen, appeared inside. Some pictures. Vol 2 Chapter 4814: Trapped underworld (3) Vol 2 Chapter 4814: Trapped underworld (3) A beautiful woman appeared on the screen. She was very young and looked like she was in her early twenties. Yuan Jiu introduced on the side: "This is the role you were meant to possess." "You know quite clearly." Tang Guo didn''t move his eyes away from this beautiful twenty-year-old woman. The other''s face didn''t look good. There was a cold medicine next to him. It should be a cold. Yuan Jiu: "The main storyline of this world is that the hero and the heroine were originally a loving couple, but for various reasons, the two quarreled and broke up. Half a year after the breakup, the hero found the role you want to possess. Oh, she is still named Tang Guo. One month after the male protagonist and''Tang Guo'' confirmed their rtionship, the female protagonist lost her memory. This amnesia is quite strange, and she forgot all the plots after the conflict between her and the male protagonist and the breakup. ." "In other words, in the impression of the heroine, she and the heroine are still in love." "Of course the male protagonist is very bloody, and he did not forget his feelings for the female protagonist. Then, as you know, the feelings between the three people are entangled. It must not be that simple. I helped do something, let''s Tang Guo''s rebirth." Tang Guo saw the beautiful woman in the picture just now, her eyes were a little different. "What do you want to do?" "What else can I do? In other words, if the stalker is in this world, will it have something to do with Tang Guo after rebirth? Hehehe..." Yuan Jiu kept shaking the folding fan, "I don''t want to do anything. , I just want you to see with your own eyes that the **** is good for others. Marry someone and sleep with someone." Yuan Jiu found that Tang Guo''s face was not so good, and he was in a happy mood. "Oh, if you see that a follower is good to others, and being with others, you can imagine that he won''t be able to get into your eyes from now on." Yuan Jiu thought bitterly. He was in order to break the battle. Paid a heavy price, spent countless treasures and time, and finally recovered from the injury. Agogo, this is my revenge for you, let you see with your own eyes the best things broken before your eyes. Tang Guo ignored Yuan Jiu, she was already pinching. Yuan Jiu saw this: "What are you doing?" "Set up a formation first, and then clean up youter." When Tang Guo said, the formation had already beenpleted. Yuan Jiu''s face copsed: "Agogo, you lunatic." "You messed with me first." Yuan Jiu found that he really couldn''te and go freely. He was a little upset and a little grateful. Fortunately, he left behind. Even if he is trapped, his loss will not be as heavy asst time. Yuan Jiu calmly said: "A Guoguo, I was prepared long ago, you can''t kill me." After that, he grinned, as if very proud. Tang Guo seemed to be looking at an idiot: "If I didn''t guess, you are part of the main body, right? But to break through the time and space, the power will not be too small. I did not intend to kill you, just destroy you. The part of you that is separated will turn you into the purest energy and swallow it." Yuan Jiu: "..." "Yuan Jiu, right? You''d better do it like this in every world. Youe one, and I swallow one. I see how many times your body can divide. If you are as powerful as cell division, I lose." Yuan Jiu''s lips trembled, and her calf was shaking. Tianhai Xiaobawang is different. But this hatred, he had to report it. "Agogo, why bother..." Vol 2 Chapter 4815: Trapped underworld (end) Vol 2 Chapter 4815: Trapped underworld (end) Tang Guo: "No matter who you are or what grievances you have with me, if I can go out one day, I will definitely ask you to survive but not die." Yuan Jiu''s soul was trembling, no, he was not a vegetarian, she came to get him, didn''t he know how to run? Yes, if she can go out, he will run quickly. Tang Guo didn''t talk to Yuan Jiuduo any more, her eyes fell on the screen. After the "Tang Guo" inside was reborn, he had already taken a counterattack against the hero and the heroine. The other party''s methods were exactly the same as her, and every calction won her heart. It''s just that the aura of the male and female masters seems to be great, and they can turn danger into peace every time. "I just let her be born again, but I didn''t add luck to her. Luck is such a precious thing. She is a disabled...stepping stone, she doesn''t have much aura at all. Even if she is reborn, she still can''t beat the hero and the hero. Yes. But, its different if your pet worm is there. Look, if you say Cao Cao, Cao Cao will be there, the pet worm is here." Tang Guo tightened her lips and looked at the person Yuan Jiu was referring to, who was called Xie Lin in this life. The appearance of Xie Lin made "Tang Guo" who had fallen into the end of the crossbow turn the crisis into peace. It can be seen from the other party''s means that this person is indeed that guy. What made Tang Guo feel better was that although he had helped him, he didn''t have any other thoughts about the "Tang Guo" inside, as if he was justing to help once. that is it. Yuan Jiu didn''t panic: "The feelings will be cultivated slowly." When Yuan Jiu''s words fell, Xie Lin and "Tang Guo" in the picture were talking. After rebirth, "Tang Guo", because of the various injustices and experiences in the previous life, has a little bit of jealousy and distrust of everyone. Xie Lin''s appearance and sudden help made her very vignt. There was no such thing as the so-called heroes that Yuan Jiu hoped to save the beauty, and the beauty would give birth to a good impression. Tang Guo saw the crux of the matter. Xie Lin did help "Tang Guo", but he behaved very strangely. If she was the "Tang Guo" inside, all this would be strange. This person is inexplicable. Xie Lin: "I''m really not here to help you specifically, it''s just that you have something to do with that person, which is because of her face. Something bad happened in the middle, something went wrong, she shouldn''te, and I don''t want to see you. The end is miserable. If you don''t mind, you can call me Big Brother." The plot Yuan Jiu expected did not happen. Originally, he expected the two to be lovers, but he did not expect them to be brothers and sisters. What made Yuan Jiu copse even more was that Xie Lin took "Tang Guo" home and asked his parents to recognize her as an adopted daughter. So they are real brothers and sisters. When Tang Guo saw this, she suddenlyughed: "Yuan Jiu, you have nned so much and you are in vain." "Licking a dog will not kill you." Yuan Jiu scolded bitterly, and said very hardly, "I haven''t seen such a person, I don''t understand it, it''s all... Tang Guo, why did he I dont like the one inside." "Didn''t you watch it?" Tang Guo asked Yuan Jiu. Yuan Jiu roared angrily, "What''s so beautiful? They are all brothers and sisters." It took him such a big price to show him this, maybe that follower has a brain problem. Tang Guo did not leave the screen. Xie Lin was already in the hospital bed at this time, sayingst words to "Tang Guo" and let her take care of his parents. In the end, "Tang Guo" shouted to his brother, swearing that he would take care of his parents. Xie Lin said that he was going to find her and closed his eyes. Yuan Jiu is very angry! This assassin doesn''t stand up at all! Damn, he nned so many things, nothing happened, and he was **** off by the other side. Smelly follower. Yuan Jiu suddenly felt so cold, and then he felt that he could not move. He yelled: "Hey hey hey... Are you real [txt novel ]?" "What do you mean?" "Damn, he didn''t do anything. He only recognized a younger sister and didn''t betray you. Just forget about it." Tang Guo rubbed Yuan Jiu''s soul vigorously, listening to the other''s screams, and said, "But you waste my time and make him sad." "Fuck me..." "The energy is too low. You can divide it into more points next time. I don''t mind doing this kind of thing a few more times. It''s best if youe directly from the main body. Maybe I can swallow you and I can go out." This is thest thing Yuan Jiu heard. Vol 2 Chapter 4816: The calculated sister (1) Vol 2 Chapter 4816: The calcted sister (1) "Guo''er, what are you thinking? These are all carefully selected by your brother-inw, don''t you like it?" Tang Guo raised her eyes and saw a young woman in her eyes. Looking at her dress, this ce should be the ancient world. The woman in front of her was beautiful and dignified, but her face was pale, a little haggard, and very thin, as if she was blown down by a gust of wind. The other party was holding her hand, Tang Guo also took the opportunity to get her pulse. The pulse condition is very weak, and there are still some residual poison in her body. If there is no genius doctor to clean up the residual poison in her body, and no matter how to treat her body, then the other party should die within three years. "Look, these are all selected by your brother-inw, ording to your preferences." The woman said to Tang Guo that the various small gadgets in the jewelry box in front of her were indeed exquisite and valuable. The cheapest one is a pearl with the size of a thumb. It is smooth and round, and is the top grade among pearls. "Does Guo''er like this pearl? It looks really good. It was your brother-inw who asked someone to find it, but it took a lot of thought." The woman mentioned her brother-inw who had not yet met, and Tang Guo felt that something was wrong. The person in front of him, if the guess is good, is her rtives. Why should my sister keep mentioning her brother-inw in front of her? Something is too wrong, it looks abnormal, it''s like pimping. Thinking about it this way, Tang Guo was a little strange to the woman in front of her, and she felt that her guess was very close to the truth. If her sister doesn''t get medical treatment, her life span will only be three years. I don''t know if the other party has any children. If there are children, the other party is likely to want her to take over. One will not let the two families lose their rtionship, and second, they can help her take care of the children. This kind of elder sister''s death and her younger sister''s family renewed the string in the past is verymon in ancient backgrounds. The true ancient woman, when faced with such a woman, really had no way to resist. Maybe the two parties have already negotiated and have this intention, so the other party dare to be so tant, otherwise how bad is the reputation of her daughter who has not been out of the cab? This kind of default thing, no one will say anything. "Sister, I''m a little tired." Tang Guo pretended to be very tired. Now she must watch the story of this world immediately. Her sister''s practice of constantly promoting her own man made her a bit sick. Obviously there are so many unwillingnesses, even a bit jealous, but having to do this is too ufortable. "So, let''s go to rest, drink this cup of ginseng tea first, and sleep better after drinking it." Tang Guo took the ginseng tea that the woman handed over, and when she put it on the tip of her nose, she instantly smelled something inside, which turned out to be a sterilization medicine. The portion is small, but if you eat it a few times, you will definitely be truly infertile. But she still drank it, because this thing had no effect on her. She Yu Guang looked at the other party with a sigh of relief, and looked very satisfied, feeling that her guess was not wrong. Really ruthless! I just don''t know if the family behind her thinks that way. "Sister, go to sleep,e over at night and ask you to eat." Tang Guo only epted the memory when people left. There are not many plots and her guesses. Her sister is Tang Shan, and her father is a third-grade official, and in this capital, he is a small official. Her brother-inw is terrific, turned out to be the current regent. There are few regents in their early thirties, and there are not many in the history of this world, and they are the kind of controlling power, full of fear and support. Tang Guo became more and more convinced that Tang Shan''s actions were affirmed by the family. Vol 2 Chapter 4817: The calculated sister (2) Vol 2 Chapter 4817: The calcted sister (2) Sure enough, after seeing Tang Shan''s short-term destiny, the n to let Tang Guo, the second daughter of the Tang family, marry into the Regent Pce was allowed by the family. It was Tang Shan''s private behavior to give the original owner the infertility medicine. Later, the original owner''s mother knew about it and did not say anything. Tang Shan is afraid that after her death, her sister and the regent will have children of their own, so she will not care for her children. In the future, the regent will not leave her children. So just don''t do it or do it endlessly. In her opinion, the original owner does not have a child, and her pair of children themselves are the original owner''s niece and will definitely treat them as if they were her own. She received the original owner into the regent''s mansion, ostensibly, she intends to let the original owner and the regent develop a rtionship, so that it will not be too abrupt in the future. In fact, I just wanted to find an opportunity to administer medicine to the original owner. Tang Shan seeded, and the original owner had never guarded against her. This elder sister who had been close to her since childhood would actually treat her with such cruel methods. Although she doesn''t like Tang Shan''s mention of the regent from time to time, her sister is seriously ill, and she is willing to follow Tang Shan many times. Tang Shan did not prepare anything delicious, she didn''t want to make her sister feel sad, but she didn''t expect a sincere heart, waiting for her sister''s calction. After Tang Shan finished his calctions, he left half a yearter. The original owner only married the regent a yearter, the regent did not like her, and marrying her was only Tang Shan''sst words. Tang Shan is in love with the husband and wife of the regent. Whatever she says, the regent will naturally listen. After marrying someone back, she became a decoration. At first she thought it was nothing, just decorate the decoration, the wishes of the rtives arepleted, the family arrangements arepleted, and she will take good care of the children of the rtives in this life. Seeing the attitude of the regent, she coincided with him and thought it was good. She had never thought about that powerful brother-inw, and she didn''t think she was suitable for such a person. If Tang Shan hadn''t poisoned the original owner, perhaps no matter what happenedter, she would only raise two children with peace of mind. Unfortunately, what Tang Shan did, she learned the truth for half a year after she married in. From this day on, she saw that the two children who were hostile to her were full of indifference. The original owner, who was originally lively and angry, has also be reticent, and even looks gloomy sometimes. The two children would asionally be scared to cry by her. She could bear the mischief of the previous two children. Now that the two children are fooling around, she will speak out and me, will not pity as before, and be patient. Let her really kill two children, she really can''t do it with her temperament. Therefore, she can only be indifferent and indifferent to them, when they do not exist. These two children may have been arrogant and domineering because of their father''s great power. They often confronted the original owner from the beginning. People inside and outside the pce know that the two sides are at odds. Because of this, the regent had a lot of opinions on her. Later, something happened and forbidden her to leave his yard, which was equivalent to a ban on her feet. This incident spread that her stepmother treated her two children harshly. The Regent thought she was Tang Shan''s sister, which allowed her to live in the house. If this is the case for the rest of his life, the original owner will be lonely at best. When the two children were ten years old, the heroine of this world appeared, a transgressive woman. As soon as he appeared, he had a fate with these two children. Vol 2 Chapter 4818: The calculated sister (3) Vol 2 Chapter 4818: The calcted sister (3) The two children were abducted by human traffickers because of their mischief. They happened to ran into the woman who was abducted by the trafficker. With her own wisdom, the woman sessfully escaped from danger and saved the two children. As for the other cannon fodder, she did not have the ability to save it. Because of saving two children, the crossing girl was seriously injured. Fortunately, the regent arrived in time and killed her. Since then, there has been contact between the woman passing through and the king of photographers, and a secret affection has slowly developed. Crossing daughter also knows that the regent has a step-wife who is the sister of the regent''s original wife. From the mouths of the two children, she learned that the stepwife was very vicious and had treated the two children harshly, and felt pity for them even more. In short, Chu Qiu, the transcendent female, held a not-so-good feeling towards the original owner, until she saw her, she turned out to be a gloomy, indifferent, and ufortable person. Later, someone killed two children, and the original owners were all suspects. Later, the regent fell in love with Chu Qiu, and many people knew that some people were tempted to harm Chu Qiu. The first person to do this was the Tang family. It''s just that the Tang family failed to harm Chu Qiu and was discovered. The regent med all this on the original owner. He looked at Tang Shan''s face and didn''t touch the Tang family. As for the original owner, he was not so lucky. He was demoted as a concubine by the regent and was bullied by the servants in the pce. The subordinates bullied her, first because she felt she was out of power, and second because of the orders of the two children. In their eyes, the original owner is the wicked murderer who killed their mother, so he has never kept his hands in these years. Someone among them harmed them. As long as no evidence was found, they all speciously stated that it was probably the original owner. The poor original owner, because they are two children, has never done anything excessive. After being demoted as a concubine, she finally understood how stupid she was. Before she died, she was wise once and once again ruthlessly. She secretly contacted the Tang family and asked the Tang family to give her some sterilization medicine, saying that if Chu Qiu had a baby, Tang Shan''s two children would definitely not end well. The Tang family thought she was sincere, and they really struggled to find medicine for her. In fact, she was not trying to deal with Chu Qiu. She was giving medicine to the two grown-up children. This matter was found out soon, but it didn''t help. These two are not the protagonists, so naturally there is no way to recover. The regent was furious and finally killed her. I don''t know what happened after her death. The Prince Regent''s Mansion should not be very peaceful. ording to the original owner''s guess, the two children and Chu Qiu might not live in harmony for a lifetime. In thest sense, she was still regretful that she did not see whether the regent finally chose Chu Qiu or the two children. When looking at this memory, Tang Guo was a littleplicated. A simple and lovely girl, just because of the selfishness of her sister, ended up in this way, it is impossible to sigh. She didn''t immediately want to do anything, but got together with the friends in the group. Seeing that everyone was well, she left the group again. But she didn''t notice that after leaving the group, the position of the group member table was shining a little, as if a vague name was being generated. [Ziyun]: Is this a neer? [Marguerite]: The disappointed Marguerite suddenly became happy again. [Chi Xiao]: I don''t know what identity the neer is this time. When will I be able to see the name clearly? [Mo Yuntian]: Wait, it''s beyond our control. Vol 2 Chapter 4819: The calculated sister (4) Vol 2 Chapter 4819: The calcted sister (4) This world has no special power, and the world is rtively fragile. Tang Guo chose to practice internal strength. In order to facilitate her work, this time she swallowed medicine to practice her internal strength, and made rapid progress. It has only been half a month since I crossed over, and my internal strength is small. For Dacheng, it will be almost the same in another six months. As for the moves, don''t deliberately cultivate. Her soul will have these, as long as she needs to practice her internal strength well, the rest ispletely fine. With the ability to protect herself, she is also nning what she will do next. It is impossible to marry the regent. Tang Shan likes him so much. Why don''t she help Tang Shan live, or let Tang Shan recover. She doesn''t have that kindness, so she just takes some pills so that Tang Shan can hang himself. She just wanted to see what kind of sparks Tang Shan would meet with Chu Qiu in the future. Reluctant to bear that man, Tang Shan will apany him by herself, as others like it. She was afraid that others would not be able to take care of her child. She would take care of her. Tang Shan could not die with her anyway. In this life, she will let Tang Shan stay alive, just living with a breath. For the past half month, Tang Shan has asked her to eat good food almost every day. She has diagnosed that this body is indeed infertile. Tang Shan obviously knew that she didn''t ask her to eat in the past few days, and she didn''t tell her how good her brother-inw was. When Yun Bingjun came back, Tang Shan would definitely call her in the past, she hadn''t been called over for three days. Her sister, obviously still doesn''t want Yun Bingjun to really like her in the future, because she wants to take advantage of everything. After Tang Guo got dressed, she went to see Tang Shan and said that she wanted to go for a walk. "Go, sister, I''m afraid I can''t apany you, so ask two guards to follow." Tang Shan looked tired, and took Tang Guo''s hand and said, if it used to be, Tang Shan would let Yun Bingjun arrange someone. , I don''t need it now. Before she died, she wanted to monopolize Yun Bingjun, "You really can''t stay there. Go and y. Remember toe back before dark." "Okay, sister." Saying goodbye to Tang Shan, Tang Guo left the house. It happened that Yun Dan and Yun Xin came back with someone from outside. When I saw her, his face was full of hostility. Just waiting for her to be in front of her, the two called out auntie unfamiliarly, reluctantly. They didn''t dare not bark, if they didn''t bark, my mother would definitely be angry for a while. These two children, who are just five or six years old, are worthy of a big family and mature very early. Tang Shan must have said so much hostility to her that after she died in the future, she would make her aunt a mother. This is really big enough for children. ording to the past, Tang Guo greeted them without getting close, and went out to sit in the carriage. I chose to ride a horse-drawn carriage because the horse-drawn carriage is more stable, and the sedan chair is overwhelming and ufortable. She used an excuse to go out this time, in fact, to find a way for a prescription in her hands. First, she went to various drugstores in the capital to ask about Tang Shan''s condition. The doctors in the capital, basically knowing the physical condition of the regent, chose to shook their heads. Since this, everyone knew that she was worried about Tang Shan''s condition. Then she went to the temple to pray for blessings, perhaps because she was very sincere. By chance, she met an expert who gave her a prescription to continue her life. Isn''t it normal? No one will doubt anything. This prescription only continued her life, and it took her several days to study it out. Vol 2 Chapter 4820: The calculated sister (5) Vol 2 Chapter 4820: The calcted sister (5) Only renewing life, will not change any symptoms. In other words, Tang Shan should be imaginary or imaginary, it looks the same as it is now, as if he is about to die. "Let''s go to the temple and pray for my sister." The people who followed Tang Guo belonged to the Prince Regent''s Mansion, and the close-knit maid she brought with her was actually bought by Tang Shan. Because of this, the original owner has suffered a lot. Tang Guo didn''t n to change for the time being, so let''s use it first, she didn''t do anything extraordinary. About an hour and a half, Tang Guo''s carriage arrived at the gate of Fanhai Temple. The incense here is quite strong, and there are many peopleing and going. She walked through the process and donated arge sum of money for sesame oil, so the abbot met her. She told the abbot of her worries, hoping that the sesame oil money could pray for her sister. The abbot naturally said something good, and the two chatted, Tang Guo said that he hoped to be more sincere and donated a sum of money for sesame oil. The abbot naturally asked someone to arrange the wing, but the maid did not stop, but nodded secretly on the side. When he walked into the wing room, Tang Guo called out: "Tao''er, you go back and tell your sister. I will be here for ten days and let her not miss. You bring two guards [.x81zw.me] ] Wei goes back and stays here." Tao''er didn''t doubt anything, she also felt that she was more weighty. In fact, it was only Tang Guo''s use of some methods that made Tao''er unable to think so much. Taoer hurried down the mountain with two guards. Tang Guo naturally didn''t stay in the wing, how could he meet an expert like that? She walked out, and it happened that the temple was still full of flowers, and she could sit and admire it. She sent the guard far away, there was no one else here, and the guard stood farther away with confidence. They can hear what is happening here. Tang Guo was tasting the tea, thinking about what to do after he sent out the prescription. She can only say that this prescription is for body conditioning, not for life extension. Otherwise, Tang Shan drove her back to the Tang family, and the Tang family must have other ns to marry her to another family. At that time, she had to work hard to get out again, which was really troublesome. It''s better, this recipe won''t give Tang Shan temporarily. She asked someone to make pills first, and when Tang Shan was about to die, she gave them one. At that time, everyone would think that she would marry the Prince Regent''s Mansion in the future. Even if Tang Shan drove her back to the Tang family, it is estimated that the Tang family could not marry her casually. Tang Shan only dangled, and probably wouldn''t drive her back. If the other party excuses the regent to marry her directly, then she also excuses, hoping that her sister can live well. This means that unless Tang Shan is dead, she will not marry. In the future, if time is dyed, if the Tang family regains their minds, then she will expose the infertility, and then Tang Shan''s true face wille out. At that time, it was the day when their sisters turned against each other. System: Terrible! And the regent seemed very airy. Taking power alone, the emperor in the pce may be frustrated. I don''t know if the emperor really didn''t understand, or pretended not to understand. If it''s a courage, she will give him a hand, the regent or something, it will be over. After nning, Tang Guo slowly sipped tea and admired the flowers, which was very ufortable. Suddenly, she felt a strange gaze, and when she looked back, she saw a person standing in Taolin, a handsome young man. She is sixteen this year, and this handsome son is probably one or two years older than her. Vol 2 Chapter 4821: The calculated sister (6) Vol 2 Chapter 4821: The calcted sister (6) "Hey, what are you looking at?" Tang Guo realized that this young man had been caught, and even stared at her, silly, weirdly cute, and was teasing for a while. Young Master Junxiu also reacted, his cheeks were slightly red, and he spit out two words: "Fairy." Looking at the fairy, she was caught. "Oh? Come over and take a closer look to see if I am a fairy." Tang Guo''s wordspletely broke Zhou Jin''s image of a fairy. Fairy, it should not be like this. He walked in front of Tang Guo a few steps, and didn''t stand up when he saw Tang Guo, he held his chin and looked at him with a smile: "Is it a fairy?" Zhou Jin fell into entanglement, and the answer was a fairy, she was not. The answer is not a fairy, it seems wrong. "What''s your name?" Tang Guo gestured to please: "Sit down and drink together." Zhou Jin said thank you, and sat down bluntly. He was attracted by the smell of this tea, which was very fragrant and floated into his wing after a long distance. Walking along Taolin, I saw a fairy-like girl tasting tea. She was dumbfounded for a while and was discovered. "Jing Zhou." Zhou Jin took a sip of tea before answering Tang Guo''s question, and also praised the good tea, "I don''t know the girl''s name?" "Tang Guo." Tang Guo? Zhou Jin said the name silently in her heart, and quickly remembered who she was. The sister of the Princess Regent is now a guest at the Prince Regents Mansion for more than three months. He also knows two points for whatever thought. What Zhou Jin didn''t know was that when he said his name, Tang Guo also knew his identity, the poor little emperor who had no rights. When she first saw Zhou Jin, she knew that this person was not in the pool and would not be willing to be a real puppet. I heard that the little emperor was obsessed with all kinds of tea, teapots, and musical instruments, all kinds of stories, and knew nothing about government affairs. There are also rumors among the people that the little emperor was moody, because a courtdy identally spilled his tea, so he asked someone to get out and have a fight. The courtiers nned to choose the concubine and queen for the little emperor, but the little emperor was like a mud that could not be supported. Besides, the regent was in charge. Many courtiers were unwilling to push their daughters into the fire pit. Moreover, this little emperor was so nonsense, Zeng Jin also said, how ugly she is worthy of me? Tang Guozai looked at Zhou Jin carefully, this little appearance was indeed good-looking, and he was a little emboldened when he said that. Therefore, the little emperor still has no concubines or queens. Later, it was often reported that he used excuses to punish some courtdies, and the courtdies had a miserable end. If this continues, it is estimated that he will be a single dog. This little emperor didn''t seem to lose his temper casually, there was probably something hidden in it. The regent doesn''t care whether the little emperor has a concubine, if the little emperor is dead, he will help one more. On the contrary, those ministers who asked the little emperor to marry a concubine had other thoughts, hoping that the little emperor would stand up and deal with the regent. It''s a pity that for so many years, it''s a mud that can''t be helped. Everyone can get by and wait for the little emperor to die. Zhou Jin was staring at Tang Guo, ufortable. It was the first time he saw such a good-looking woman. If those people let the one in front of him appear in front of him at first, he might not be able to hold it back. He wiped his sweat silently, but fortunately not, otherwise he would definitely be finished. She always felt that she had a pair of breathtaking eyes. After being together for a long time, he might tell her anything she asked. That was really scary. Tang Guo found the jealousy in Zhou Jin''s eyes a bit inexplicable. What is this little emperor trying to make up for? Do you think she is a cannibal fairy? Seeing that it was gettingte, Tang Guo bid farewell to Zhou Jin and went back to the wing room, nning to go to Zhai. Taoer, it is estimated that he will return to the temple soon. Zhou Jin watched Tang Guo''s back disappear from her sight, took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from her forehead, with some regret in her eyes, and soon he turned to be sure to win. As long as the regent is broken, why can''t he marry her? If he is in control, what is he afraid of? "Go and check Miss Tang Er, I want to see it tomorrow." By Zhou Jin''s side, someone appeared at some point. This person paused: "Master, this second Miss Tang is not easy." Zhou Jin frowned: "What?" "Able to martial arts." Zhou Jin was surprised: "Very strong?" "I can''tpare to subordinates, but a boudoir girl is so powerful, there must be a secret." Zhou Jin felt a little itchy in her heart: "Then you be careful, don''t disturb her, I just want to know something to know." Vol 2 Chapter 4827: The calculated sister (7) Vol 2 Chapter 4827: The calcted sister (7) "That''s it?" Zhou Jin looked at the thin sheets of paper in her hand, "Isn''t this an ordinary boudoir girl? Qi Qing, did you not investigate it carefully?" Qi Qing: "The subordinates have worked very hard, but only so much can be found out." "Forget it, since she has martial arts, she will definitely hide her secrets. It''s not easy to find out. It''s normal. So, the Tang family and Yun Bingjun don''t even know that she has martial arts?" Qi Qing: "It looks like I don''t know." "That''s interesting." Zhou Jin touched her chin, her eyes narrowed slightly. A boudoir girl who possessed martial arts, even the people close to her did not know it. This was a remarkable event. The Princess Regent wanted Tang Guo to marry into the Royal Regent''s Mansion in the future. This matter must have to wait for the death of the Princess Regent. And her bones, it is estimated that it will be over three years. If he enters the mansion, it will be the next year at the earliest when no one is gone, that is to say, he has at least four years to do something. Only four yearster, he didn''t know whether he was sure, his people hadn''t grown up yet. Do it in advance, there will be a lot of trouble. Originally, he nned to wait a little longer, because the regent has no other skills, and he is good at governing the country. With the regent there to frighten the court, he could secretly strengthen his power. There is no need to deal with those old men in advance. When he bes a real tiger one day, the regent will be useless. "Master, what are you thinking?" "Think of a way to grab someone." Qi Qing is Zhou Jin''s most trusted confidant. He didn''t hide it, and said to his heart, "Qi Qing, youe to think about a way. You can grab someone without having to do it in advance.e." Qi Qing was a little excited in his heart. Everyone knows that the master is not interested in women, and some people secretly talk about it behind him, saying that the master is not a good candidate. In the past few years, some people didn''t believe it and bought the maid, let the maid try to seduce the master. Unexpectedly, the master took this opportunity to deal with those nails. How many of them came, the master lost his temper with excuses and dealt with all those pcedies. The master''s violent temper caused heavy losses to the ministers of Korea and China. So far, none of the pcedies'' nails in the pce dared to act rashly, for fear that they would provoke the master, and then they disappeared. "Master, you are the emperor. If you want a person, wouldn''t the regent still not give it?" Qi Qing said, "our regent, superficial skills are still good." "I don''t care about the regent," Zhou Jin said with a headache, "what if she doesn''t like it?" Qi Qing: What did he do at the time? I was afraid that other girls would not want it. No, why is the master weird today, is it really tempted for the second Miss Tang? "Master, might as well look for opportunities to get in touch first, and then see how this second Miss Tang is, how can she say, she has something to do with the Tang family, and the regent." Qi Qing is still a little worried, after all, they are. A family. Zhou Jin is a bit regretful: "Yes, don''t worry. No, I think she must be not in the same group as the Tang family and the Regent. Otherwise, why don''t they know such a big secret?" Qi Qing didn''t say a word. He felt that his master had finallye to see a girl, and he couldn''t ept the identity of the other party, fearing that they would be opposites in the future. The master is so pitiful, when he was an emperor at a young age, the minister of the Central Government looked forward to his death every day, and the regent controlled the power and respected him on the surface. In fact, he did not take him seriously. Vol 2 Chapter 4828: The calculated sister (8) Vol 2 Chapter 4828: The calcted sister (8) The master is a person who sits in the court hall every day and listens to many courtiers quarreling with the regent. Onest sentence, I think the regents idea is good, so I just listen to the regent. However, the regent''s idea is indeed good. Because of this, the master can slowly develop his own strength, and he is not afraid that the ministers in the DPRK will have their own ghosts. "interesting." Tang Guo stayed in the wing, but the system helped her look at the two Zhou Jin. Previously, she showed the appearance of martial arts, but it was for them to see. Although she doesn''t have the strength of a top martial artist, she has so many methods, and she can hide it with just a few points. Otherwise, with so many masters in the Regent Pce, how could she escape their eyes? [Host Da, is this the guy? "Yes." [The emperor is the worst. ] The system sympathized, [I just went out and wandered around, and those courtiers were expecting him to die every day, saying that he was not doing his job properly and was a mud that couldn''t support the wall. Simply dead a hundred, they will support a new emperor. "But this is a little tiger with sharp teeth. It is growing up and will bite them badly in the future. They will understand how vicious the little tiger will grow up." Tang Guo smiled, "Don''t Seeing that he is seemingly dull and innocent, he only knows pleasure, but in fact the regent was also used by him." "The regent is greedy for power. He hopes that every emperor will be so obedient, so that no one will hinder him from doing things. He is in control of the power, is not afraid of courtiers, and fights against the courtiers every day, doing what the little emperor wants to do. The emperor only needs to support the regents ideas all the time, so he can grow up secretly, and dont have to worry about anything." "If there are no idents, if this continues, he will develop well in the future, the regent will be useless, he will be stepped down by the little emperor, and the courtiers will not have good fruit." "I guess that there should be a group of people in the hands of the little emperor, just like him, growing up. Tongzi, you pay more attention to this aspect." [Okay, the host is big, my God, this guy is really so scheming to y such a big game of chess. The system remembered the conversation between the two people before: [The host is big, the little emperor is interested in you, and is still making your idea, discussing with his men how to take you over. The one named Qi Qing asked him to directly ask the regent dignitaries, but he seemed to be afraid that you would not want to do so. Why is this desire to survive so strong? "I like him too." System: Okay. The next day, Tang Guo sent Tao''er and others aside, and went to drink tea in the Taolin. Little Emperor Zhou Jin really came, this time they talked a little longer. For the next few days, as long as Tang Guo appeared there, Zhou Jin would be there on time. The two gradually got acquainted and talked very happily, until Tang Guo was about to leave Fanhai Temple, Zhou Jin was reluctant. But he pretended to be ill for more than half a month, and he should raise it well and go back to court. Otherwise, those ministers probably thought he was dead, thinking about choosing a new monarch. At the time of separation, Zhou Jin also gave Tang Guo a thing, a pearl, which was bigger than the two that Tang Guo had seen before, and the color was still pale pink. Before Tang Guo could say anything, Zhou Jin ran away. He didn''t want to listen to her. What if she didn''t want to say anything? Let me give it away first. Tang Guo held the round pearl in her hand, a little bit dumbfounded. What''s wrong with it and run away after giving something? Without leaving a word, running so fast, is there a ghost chasing after? System: Maybe shy? Vol 2 Chapter 4829: The calculated sister (9) Vol 2 Chapter 4829: The calcted sister (9) "Hey!" Zhou Jin, who returned to the pce, patted her head in annoyance, "I forgot one thing." Qi Qing: "What''s the matter, master?" "Just give things away for fear that she won''t ept them, forget to tell her, don''t worry about marrying, wait for me." Qi Qing: "..." "Master, from the subordinate''s point of view, the second girl Tang might also be interested in the master. If not, she would not have a good conversation with the master in the next few days. Regarding the ns of the Tang family and the regent, as far as I know, she I dont know. She stayed at the Regents Mansion really to apany the Regent." Zhou Jin''s eyes lit up: "Really?" "Really." What else Zhou Jin wants to say? Someone is here to report, and the regent is here. People walked in from outside without waiting for him to say anything. He really didn''t have any sense of existence in front of the regent. Zhou Jin didn''t care about these situations. Don''t worry. Sooner orter, he will revive the Chao Gang and take back all the power. "I don''t know why the regent came here today?" Yun Bingjun arched his hands and looked respectful, but in fact he didn''t bend his knees. "How is your majesty''s health?" "It''s okay." Zhou Jin waved his hand indifferently. He leaned back in the chairzily, as if he had no bones, and was a little sleepy, as if not awake. When Yun Bingjun observed carefully, the little emperor yawned and the corners of his lips bend. This little emperor, mostly pretending to be sick, was too tired to go out and y. He was really ignorant. However, this is what he needs. It doesn''t matter whether you have talent or not, as long as you are obedient. The little emperor knew it, so he yed so unscrupulously. Since he is obedient, let''s y if he likes to y. Such an obedient little emperor, but to live well, don''t be dead as early as those old things hope. However, the little emperor is not good for beauty and wine, so he can only have tea, which is fun. It would be troublesome to change to an emperor, where is the little emperor in front of me so easy to handle. Zhou Jin looked down, she looked sloppy on the surface, but in fact she was thinking in her heart, it is estimated that there is something important, Yun Bingjun has already decided, so she wille to him for a cutscene. He is still very relieved when the regent does things. This guy, unfortunately, can''t be used by him, so he can only be killed. The so-called one mountain cannot amodate two tigers. The regent put up the folder in his hand, and again said his own ideas, how to do it, almost a final decision. When talking, Zhou Jin was rewinding. In Yun Bingjun''s eyes, Zhou Jin just flipped two pageszily, very perfunctory. When Zhou Jin looked through the memorial, as long as he turned to the ce, he could read the contents in an instant. This is his talent, ten lines at a nce, this is a skill he has hidden since he was a child, no one knows except his biological mother and the emperor. Otherwise, why would the Emperor Xian arrange a team of mysterious men to guard him? Only because of him is the most promising one. "I think the regent''s decision is very good, and it is correct." "Your Majesty, and..." Zhou Jin waved his hand: "That''s it!" Yun Bingjun left with the memorial with satisfaction. After the person left, Zhou Jin sat up. Tang Guo has also returned to the Prince Regent''s Mansion. Tang Shan is pulling her to speak, wiping tears: "Guo''er has a heart. It''s a pity that the body of my sister is going to get rid of Guo''er''s kindness. It won''t be long." Vol 2 Chapter 4830: The calculated sister (10) Vol 2 Chapter 4830: The calcted sister (10) Perhaps it was a big deal in his heart. Tang Shan felt so rxed that he suddenly became a lot worse. Looking at it this way, it is estimated that it will notst a year. ording to the original trajectory, it only took about half a year. "Sister, don''t talk nonsense, you will be fine. I have been repaired in Fanhai Temple for ten days. The Buddha will see my sincerity and will definitely make my sister better." System: The host is big. I dont know if your conscience hurts when you say this. Clean up for ten days? Fortunately, if you can tell, if the Buddha really saw it, he might sit up and lock Tang Shan''s life. However, there is no Buddha in this world. All myths and legends are just made up by people. Tang Shan''s face was bloodless, and she firmly held Tang Guo''s hand: "Guo''er, I really can''t bear it. I can''t bear you, my parents, my two children, and Bingjun. You are the most important thing in my life. People, when I have the opportunity, how can I not want to live?" "Guo''er, let me say," Tang Shan stopped her when Tang Guo wanted tofort her, "Guo''er, in fact, I worry most about Dan''er and Xin''er. They are only five years old this year. If I go, Who can take care of them?" "I''m really afraid that they will have a stepmother who treats them badly in the future. Even if the stepmother does not treat them harshly, but the new princess and Bingjun have their own children, where would they be good to them? If they don''t treat them harshly, they will ignore it. People meet the windshield the most, how can they get better." "Dan''er and Xin''er are both flesh and blood on the cusp of my heart. When I think of their future encounters, my heart seems to be broken." Tang Shan saw that Tang Guo''s eyes were red, and this time he grabbed her hand harder: "Guo''er, can you help my sister take care of Dan''er and Xin''er?" "What did my sister say, they are my niece and niece, shouldn''t it be right to take care of them?" Tang Guo pretended not to ask, but thought in her heart, who wants to take care of these two little white-eyed wolves, you can take care of it yourself. Tang Shan shook his head: "Guo''er, I mean, you are their mother, OK? Except you, I don''t know who to trust. Only if you promise to be their mother, I can go with peace of mind. Yesterday the doctor again Im here, saying that Im sick, Im afraid I wontst a year." While Tang Shan was talking, she actually started to cry. Tang Guo hurriedlyforted, the sisters looked so unrelenting. Seeing that Tang Guo did not agree, Tang Shan knelt down, which clearly meant to force Tang Guo to agree, relying on her as a dying person. "Sister, what are you doing? Get up quickly. It won''t be good if you catch the cold." Tang Guo went to pull Tang Shan, Tang Shan was determined. If this matter is not done today, she won''t get up. She couldn''t hold her body any longer, and Tang Guo had to agree to it personally. "Guo''er, please promise your sister. You are the person your sister trusts most. Only if you give Dan''er and Xin''er to you, your sister can feel at ease." Suddenly, Tang Shan even vomited blood, which was really excited and Vomiting blood, not pretending. Tang Shan, who was vomiting blood, immediately passed out into aa. For a while, the people in the house were in a hurry, and Tang Guo had to pretend to be flustered, and quickly called people. Yun Bingjun just came back, he was cold, his eyes full of indifference when he saw Tang Guo, and he quickly hugged Tang Shan into the house. Tang Guo was about to follow, but he was stared. Tang Guo pretended to be scared, and stood at the door waiting anxiously. Vol 2 Chapter 4831: The calculated sister (11) Vol 2 Chapter 4831: The calcted sister (11) There was a doctor in the house who hurried in to diagnose and treat Tang Shan. After a while, Tang Shan''s close servant came out and called Tang Guo, and Tang Guo followed in. The two sisters held their hands again, and Tang Shan kept talking to Yun Bingjun, Tang Guo was not to me for this, it was because she was too excited. "Bingjun, Guo''er, do you really want me to die?" Tang Shan''s eyes were tearful, "Are you not willing to agree to my little request from a dying person?" Tang Guo: A small request? Oh, it''s really rare for people to be selfish like this. She hated Yun Bingjun, but she didn''t hate Tang Shan in the end. "Bingjun, promise me, okay?" Tang Shan said excitedly, and couldn''t hold back a fierce cough, blood spurted out, Yun Bingjun finally let go. "Okay, I promise you." Tang Shanughed: "Bingjun, then I will leave Guo''er and the two children in your care. You must take good care of them and don''t bully them." "Ok." "Guo''er, promise elder sister, okay?" Tang Shan grabbed Tang Guo''s hand, especially hard, for fear that she would not agree. Looking at her in pain, Yun Bingjun actually persuaded him: "Why don''t you, fulfill your sister, she has just such a wish." Tang Guo: Shabi! Male with cerebral palsy. She cursed in her heart, Tang Guo still held Tang Shan''s hand with red eyes: "Sister, I can''t promise you." "Sister, I don''t want you to die. If I promise you, if you wish, you won''t live well. If you don''t have faith to support you. If I promise you, what is the difference between killing you?" Tang Shan was a little dazed, Tang Guo continued: "But if I don''t promise you, you will definitely be sad and worsen your condition." Tang Shan breathed a sigh of relief, as long as Guoer agreed, she would be relieved. "Sister, I can only say that, if you are here, Tan''er and Xin''er will always be my niece and niece, and the regent can only be my brother-inw. If... if there is such a day in the future, I will follow How about doing what you said?" Tang Shan understood this a little bit. In other words, Tang Guo wanted her to live, and as long as she lived, their rtionship would not change. If she is really gone, just do what she said. To sum up, Tang Guo agreed. "Okay, Guoer, thank you." "I only hope that my sister is alive and that this day will nevere." Tang Guo''s words made Yun Bingjun''s eyes softer. This is the best. If Tang Shan had not persecuted him, how could he agree to such a thing. If Tang Shan is gone, he will marry Tang Guo into the mansion, which is indeed the best thing. He didn''t worry about leaving those two children to anyone. He thought that if Tang Shan was really gone, he would marry Tang Guo, give her an honor, let her take care of the two children, and then there would be no rtionship between them. Tang Shan might be a little tired, so she fell asleep. Tang Guo and Yun Bingjun both went out, and they stood at the door. Tang Guo suddenly said, "Brother-inw, sister will be fine." "Of course she will be fine." Yun Bingjun finished speaking and left. People in the mansion knew that Tang Guo agreed to Tang Shan, and almost everyone believed that she was the future hostess, and treated her very politely and respectfully. Yun Dan and Yun Xin looked very ufortable with Tang Guo. The two children came to her room specially, and Yun Dan said fiercely: "You can never be my mother." "Yes, don''t think about it. My father only likes my mother. I don''t like you. My brother doesn''t like you either. Don''t dream." Vol 2 Chapter 4832: The calculated sister (12) Vol 2 Chapter 4832: The calcted sister (12) Perhaps it was the news that Tang Shan suddenly fell ill, which made Yun Dan and Yun Xin hate Tang Guo even more. They woulde here regardless of Tang Shan''s anger, and put Tang Guo down. Tang Guo ignored the two children. In fact, she didn''t want to care about it. She was toozy to argue with the two children, which made her seem naive. Not only is she naive, but it also makes people think that she cares about with the two children, which is not conducive to the current situation. Yun Dan and Yun Xin saw that Tang Guo kept looking down and was silent, without saying a word, there was victory in their eyes, and they left triumphantly. Before leaving, there are two more warnings. "Let''s go to Daddy, I don''t want a bride, she is not my mother." "Yes, Dad will definitely not agree." The voices of Yun Dan and Yun Xin reached Tang Guo''s side, causing her to smile. Their father might want to disappoint them. Not only did he agree, he might find them a little girl in the future. "Second Miss, Young Master Dan and Miss Xin are just children, don''t take it to your heart." Taoer next to her quicklyforted, she was afraid that Tang Guo would hate these two children in the future, and this is his Tang Shan assigned her the task, "It is also that the princess''s condition suddenly worsened, which scared them, and only came here today to talk nonsense. When they are older in the future, they will be sensible and understand the princess and your pains." That''s it, Tao''er kept brainwashing beside the original owner, saying that the two children were young, ignorant, lost their mother, and were very pitiful. That is why the original owner never took the mischief of the two children as real. So that the two children never had any respect for her, and they framed her everywhere. Just because they are pitiful and a child, there are countless auras of protection. As long as this Taoer said a few words for the original owner, he would not be bullied into that way. Tao''er, she really did her best to serve her sister. "Tao''er? Should I be scolded?" Tao''er was stunned by Tang Guo Leng''s words, not knowing what to answer. She hangs her head? Silently. "Why don''t you answer, this question is difficult?" "The servant girl... The servant girl just feels..." "Think they are still young?" Tang Guo said with a smile? "Yes, they are still young? Since they are young? I don''t care about them." Tao''er felt relieved. It is estimated that Miss Er was scolded just now? Feeling unhappy? That''s why she deliberately troubled her. Whatever? She has to find a chance to talk to the princess in a moment. As long as the princesses forward, the seconddy will not feel resentment towards Young Master Dan and Miss Xin. Tang Guo excuses her lunch break? Actually, she wants to practice her internal skills and reach the world''s top martial artist earlier? She has the ability to protect herself, and it is much easier to do everything. As for Na Danfang, she will go out tomorrow and ask a doctor toe back and help. When it''s critical, take it out for Tang Shan to eat. Tang Shan still has a breath now? Let her hold on first. Tao''er also had the opportunity to meet Tang Shan, and said the previous thing exactly. After Tang Shan heard this, she fell into deep thought, and said after a while: "I''ll take care of this. You should go back and wait on it first, lest your sister find someone." "Yes, princess." Tao''er retired respectfully. "What Dan''er and Xin''er did today, my sister must be angry. When my sister wakes up, you will let me know." "These two children, how can I feel relieved, how can they treat my sister like this." Vol 2 Chapter 4833: The calculated sister (13) Vol 2 Chapter 4833: The calcted sister (13) Tang Shan''s personal maid, Mei Yue,forted: "The princess, the son and the youngdy are just because they are afraid of losing you. The children are not sensible. They only know that it is a terrible thing to have a mother. They have a good rtionship with the princess and suddenly listen. When other people want to be their mothers, it is naturally repulsive. Speaking of which, they care about you too much, not fooling around." "Where would I not know? They have been treating my sister like this, I am afraid that my sister will resent her and will be separated from them in the future." Mei Yue whispered: "The seconddy will be good to the son and the youngdy, after all..." The remaining words were not spoken. Only the master and the servant could understand this. "Yes, my sister has to treat them well." Tang Shan let go of her brows, and she took Meiyue''s hand, "When I go, the two children will be handed over to you, and you will be by your sister''s side and wait for me. Its really at ease." Meiyue''s eyes suddenly reddened: "Yes, Princess." "Don''t cry, sooner orter there will be such a day, you must watch them carefully. Only you, I am the most assured person." "Mei Yue will not fail the princess''s instructions, and will take good care of the youngdy in the future." Tang Shan lowered her voice: "If my sister treats them badly in the future, let her get sick. No matter what, take Dan''er and Xin''er first, and you can''t let them suffer." The reason why I didn''t choose to kill Tang Guo was because he killed Tang Guo. What if the regent would renew the strings? I''m sick, and can''t do anything, anyhow I can upy a position. Meiyue, and Tao''er are her sessors. As long as Tang Guo didn''t do what she wanted, there would be no good fruit to eat. How about my sister, how can shepare with her sons and daughters. She gave the other party the opportunity to marry her beloved man, on the condition that the other party take care of her child, and if the other party can''t do it, then she is not wee. "Yes, Princess." When Tang Guo woke up during the lunch break, she was informed by Taoer that Tang Shan wanted to see her. Seeing Tang Shan, Tang Shan pulled her with red eyes, and kept apologizing to her. If the system hadnt told her about Tang Shans conversation with Mei Yue before, its just such an attitude, how could she want Tang Shans heart? So vicious. After all, the original owner made the wrong payment, and her sister has never thought about her good or bad. "It''s my sister who didn''t take care of it well, so I let these two children go crazy. My sister apologized to you. Please don''t hate my sister. Recently, your health is getting worse and worse and you neglected the two children." Tang Shan finished speaking. , Looked at Yun Dan and Yun Xin standing aside, "You still came to apologize to my aunt?" "How does mother usually tell you?" "My mother''s illness is not rted to my auntie''s business. Your auntie was invited by my mother to take care of you two. You were disobedient and even scolded my aunt. You have forgotten what my mother told you before. Do you want to be angry with you?" Tang Shan coughed violently as she spoke, scaring the two children to apologize immediately. "Mother, stop talking, I apologize." "Mother, I also apologize." The two children came to Tang Guo and reluctantly apologized to her. Tang Guo would naturally pretend not to mind. She discovered one thing. Tang Shan only hoped that she would treat her two children well, and did not intend to let them really ept her. This Tang Shan, all the good things are ounted for, and everything that can be calcted is calcted. I want her to take care of the child, but I don''t want this child to really treat her as a mother, meaning that even if she is dead, she doesn''t want anyone to take her ce. This person is really vicious and selfish. Vol 2 Chapter 4834: The calculated sister (14) Vol 2 Chapter 4834: The calcted sister (14) Tang Shan asked the two children to apologize to her in front of her face. With the rebellious mentality of the two children, it would be strange to respect her. It is estimated that as soon as she leaves, Tang Shan will teach the two children one set in person and one set behind the back. She will cry and say, afraid that they will be bullied in the future, and tell them not to do the same as today, otherwise she will die. In my memory, the two children did behave well for a while, probably because Tang Shan had confessed. After Tang Shan passed away, a yearter, the original owner married into the regent''s pce. The two children discovered that the original owner could not bully them at all, but they were protected by their father. As a result, the truth was revealed, and she began to embarrass the original owner and confronted her everywhere, because they were children and the original owner did not care about them. But these two children are not as good as they want, and they have to harm her reputation everywhere, saying that she is bad, vicious, and not good to them, and provoking the rtionship between the original owner and the regent is not good, and it is even worse. Tao''er and Meiyue are both Tang Shan''s people, watching closely by her side, and persuading each other, so that she suffers everywhere. If the two children bullied her, the two would not have seen them, and they wouldfort her because they were too young and their mother just died. They felt ufortable and made her understand. These two scams can make the original owner miserable. They will also cooperate with the two children inside and outside, and eventually cause the tragedy of the original owner. "Sister, you don''t care about it. I will teach these two children well." Tang Shan saw Tang Guopletely relieved, without any resentment, and rxed in her heart. The two children ept or reject Tang Guo. She doesn''t pay much attention to it, as long as Tang Guo treats the two children well. When Tang Guo left, she cried and said to the two children that she was worried that they were being bullied, just as Tang Guo thought she was? Even if they didn''t want to recognize the aunt as a mother, they had to respect it on the surface, and couldn''t make her worry. The two children really didn''t want to see Tang Shan sad, so they agreed. After going down? Yundan and Yun Xin secretly discussed? On the surface, it was just as their mother said, not to see that person? Don''t scold her? So as not to annoy their mothers. Will they take good care of their mother? Don''t change to a new mother for a lifetime. Tang Guo''s days are much cleaner. Except meeting Tang Shan once a day, other times she practiced her internal skills in her boudoir. Sometimes she just sits by the window and looks like she is dozing off? Actually she is practicing her internal strength. One day, she went out of the house. Only after half a day came back, and brought a doctor? He said he helped her study prescriptions. She didn''t hide it either. She said that when she went to the Fanhai Temple for repairs before, she got a son by chance? Didn''t know whether it was useful or not? She just asked the doctor toe back and try. Is Tang Guo thinking about Tang Shan? Even if the regent didn''t believe in the peculiarities of this recipe, he still agreed to live with the doctor. Turn around and forget about it. With the prescription, it is impossible for the doctor to immediately make a pill with the kind of curative effect Tang Guo wants. It wasn''t until a monthter that the pills made by the doctor made her feel half the effect. She asked the doctor to continue to improve, and there were still too many impurities, which could not achieve the effect she wanted. It would be bad if she ate people to death. Under her unremitting urging, the old doctor finally made the pill Tang Guo wanted after four months. With one pill, you can temporarily renew your life, which is the end of this recipe. The doctor actually didn''t feel the effect of this pill. Everything was done ording to the prescription. Tang Guo was not satisfied, so he continued. He has made the finished product so far, but instead he dared not take it to Tang Shan. Vol 2 Chapter 4835: The calculated sister (15) Vol 2 Chapter 4835: The calcted sister (15) Tang Guo put away these pills: "I don''t know if this pill has any effect, so I dare not try it with my sister. If something happens, it will be bad." Under Tang Guo''s hesitation, Tang Shan''s situation got worse and worse. The regent goes out for a while every day andes back soon. The two children had always been by Tang Shan''s side, even Tang Guo went three times a day, for fear that Tang Shan might have something wrong. Until, Tang Shan couldn''t get out of bed. The maids beside her cried together, and the two children sobbed silently. Regent King Yun Bingjun stood aside, with red eyes and anger in his eyes. Perhaps it is because he is obviously in a high position, why can''t even his wife be kept? It''s the kind of chagrin anger. Tang Shan held Tang Guo''s hand and said all her wishes again. Tang Guo nodded and agreed. Just when Tang Shan was still breathing, Tang Guo suddenly took out a medicine bottle: "Sister, or else, you can try this recipe to make a pill." Of course Yun Bingjun knew about this pill. When it was made, he invited the doctor. The doctor also said that he didn''t know how effective the pill was, and he was not even sure if the pill could be eaten or whether it would kill people. He also gave the pill to the dog in the yard, but unfortunately it did not have any effect and did not die. So he didn''t take it seriously. At this moment, Tang Guo suddenly took it out, he only thought she was fooling around: "At this time, don''t take this useless pill and let the princess talk more. Maybe the princess can survive." "Sister, try it, what if you can?" Tang Guo ignored the ipetent and furious person. Tang Shan looked at Tang Guo''s serious look, and took the brown pill that Tang Guo handed over: "Okay, I''ll try it." Seeing Yun Bingjun''s disapproval, she said again, "It''s all this time, and I will It''s not easy to touch my sister''s heart." Tang Shan put the pill into her mouth, and Mei Yue quickly brought her water. Yun Bingjun, Yun Dan, and Yun Xin looked at Tang Guo with anger in their eyes? What if Tang Shan had anything to do with it? They would not let her go. Does she want Tang Shan to die sooner, so that she is in charge? "Okay, this is what you want?" Tang Shan who had taken the pills? Seeing that nothing was wrong? Yun Bingjun and the three people had all their eyes on her. The doctor asserted that Tang Shan might not survive tonight. So? They must stay here. Tang Guo wanted to go back to sleep? But when he went back to sleep at this time, that was to increase the hatred value. She could only wait with these people? Until dawn, Tang Shan was still breathing. Yun Bingjun had some surprises in his eyes, and he quickly called the doctor over to take a look. After the doctor''s diagnosis, he called for a miracle? Tang Shan''s condition stabilized? He just stabilized: "I don''t know if the regent has given the princess any medicine. The princess''s condition has stabilized and there is no life worry for the time being. It should be... It mayst a year or a half." Except Tang Guo? Everyone couldn''t believe it. After returning to God,pared to yesterday''s wailing, everyone showed a bit of joy? Even Tang Shan also had a feeling of rebirth. Is Yun Bingjun the fastest to react? He walked in front of Tang Guo? His sharp eyes fell on the porcin vase in Tang Guo''s hand: "It should be this pill." He snatched the porcin bottle from Tang Guo''s hand and handed it to the doctor. The doctor didn''t know what was going on, only that it might be the cause of the pill. Let Yun Bingjun keep it and take another pill when Tang Shan is seriously ill, and that will prove the effect of the pill. Vol 2 Chapter 4836: The calculated sister (16) Vol 2 Chapter 4836: The calcted sister (16) Yun Bingjun carefully put away the medicine bottle, and the others dispersed. The doctor Tang Guo found was also regarded as a guest of honor by Yun Bingjun, just like a dream. Unexpectedly, Miss Tang Er''s p in the face, really let the Princess Regent save her life, and gave him such a big opportunity. Xu was Tang Guo''s pill at a critical time that saved Tang Shan''s life. Yun Dan and Yun Xin both felt less disgusted when seeing Tang Guo. One day, they even ran over to Tang Guo and said thank you auntie, then a little embarrassed and left. Tang Guo didn''t feel anything, no matter what the children, their harm to the original owner was indelible. They thanked her today, but it was Tang Shan''s renewal of her life. If the pills didn''t work, she might not have been waiting for thank you, but they were yelling and wanting to kill her. In the future, Tang Shan has something good or bad, they will still hate her, the person who upies Tang Shan''s seat, Speaking of which, these two children have the same temperaments as Tang Shan, they are both so selfish, both right and wrong, and vicious. "Going to clean up again?" Tang Shan knew that he could continue his life, hoping to be on the pill, but didn''t know how long he could continue his life, so she didn''t intend to let Tang Guo go. With her body, there will be a day sooner orter, and it may onlyst for a while. If it canst for some time, it is good. When the two children are older and she leaves, they will not be bullied. Tang Guo is only sixteen this year, so there is no harm in waiting a few more years. "The recipe was picked up at Fanhai Templest time. Perhaps the Buddha gave me such a magical recipe when he saw me praying for my sister sincerely. Therefore, I decided to go to Fanhai Temple for a refresher and pray for my sister. Only with sincerity can the Buddha see." Tang Shan can continue to live, but she actually doesn''t want Tang Guo to stay in the house. She feels ufortable thinking that Tang Guo will upy her ce in the future. Tang Guo is her back for the two children, but she doesn''t want each other to marry another family. It''s okay to go to Qingxiu to pray for blessings. Maybe this recipe really came like that? "How long will it take?" Tang Guo: "Three years." "So long?" Tang Shan was surprised, "Will it be too long?" She didn''t know if she could live for three years, but if she didn''t survive, Tang Guo would definitelye back. Thinking of this, she thought it would be fine. Everyone knew that Tang Guo went to pray for her, so she wouldn''t make any more ideas. "Sister, my heart is set, so don''t persuade me." Tang Shan persuaded a few words on the surface, and finally agreed. Tang Guo went to Fanhai Temple the next day and donated arge sum of sesame oil money. Anyway, the Prince Regents Mansion has money, so there is no need to save. The abbot also knew about the princess regent, and said to her a few words about Amitabha, I ampassionate. I really thought that the prescription was given by the Buddha. Tang Guo sent most of the guards back, leaving only one guard and Tao''er to guard her. There is a reason for keeping them. This Taoer was originally a close-knit maid by her side, so she should listen to her. Why did you listen to Tang Shan suddenly? It was because the other party had a handle in Tang Shan''s hands, and the handle was the guard she had left. The original owner often took Tao''er to visit Tang Shan at the Prince Regent''s Mansion. Tao''er had more contact with the guard Ma He, and the two had a secret rtionship, and finally couldn''t help eating the forbidden fruit. The Prince Regent''s Mansion is Tang Shan''s ce. How could she not know about this? Vol 2 Chapter 4837: The calculated sister (17) Vol 2 Chapter 4837: The calcted sister (17) Tang Guo left Tao''er and his guard Mahe in Fanhai Temple, just to solve Tao''er. Behind the secluded temple, Taoer and Mahe get along with Tiantian. Tang Guo has created many opportunities for them. I believe Zaihe and the two will have some ideas. In the previous few days, Taoerhe and Mahe looked serious. Later they found that Tang Guo took the scriptures to sit in the woods every day, leaving only a pot of tea at hand, and didn''t like being apanied by others, so he sent them away at will. The two saw that there were few people in the back of the temple, because of Tang Guo''s identity, the people in the temple avoided this side, and very few people came over. So they began to wink their eyebrows, the two were extremely ambiguous. Finally, one night, secretly ran outside to meet. [The host is big, don''t you catch the rape? Tao''er and Mahe have already done something about it. They are still going on over there. At this time, grasping is the best opportunity, so the system will be anxious to ask. Tang Guo shook his head: "It''ste at night. What are you catching? There are no spectators. It''s boring to catch them. I saw that they might counterattack. I''m not afraid, but then I can''t bring people back to the Regent''s Pce for disposal. When I dealt with Tao''er, how did she want Tang Shan to intercede? There is no way to sing this scene." [Host, Ipliment you for being so savvy, right? "Are you exaggerating?" [So smart? "Xiao Tongzi, you''ve been really floatingtely." Tang Guo turned over and continued to sleep. At the same time, the internal force in her body was running, and she never meant to stop. At this time, Tang Guo, with the pills, had already cultivated her internal strength to the top level. In this world, there should be few people her opponents. But this is not a world of fighting, fighting and killing, martial arts only uses self-protection, and revenge still has to use other methods to make those people more painful. Tang Guo closed her eyes, and the system saw that she really wanted to sleep, so she didn''t y around and helped to watch the night. Before long, Tao''er and Mahe, who had finished over there, were still tired and crooked. Tao''er leaned on Ma He, thinking of tonight''s boldness, still a little worried. "Am I being too courageous like this? If someone knows, what should I do?" Ma He: "What are you worried about? This is not the regent''s mansion, who will put eyeliners everywhere? This is Fanhai Temple, the seconddy is extraordinary? Is it a female guest? Those monks will note to the back mountain of the temple if they are fine. sh with the seconddy. Don''t you pick up all the meals on weekdays? Peace of mind, here is very safe and will not be discovered. It is much better than the Regent''s Pce." Ma He analyzed this? Tao''er was relieved: "You are right, isn''t it thest time? Did you scare me? Want to be discovered again? We are really over. We promised to the princess at the beginning. Don''tmit it again." "Fortunately, the princess is kind? Otherwise I would have been sold out? And you? Will definitely lose the errands in the pce." Ma He squeezed Tao''er''s chin? Kissed: "Tao''er, you are really a silly girl, and the princess is not kind? She just wants to pinch the two of us. If she is really kind? Why not make an excuse? If you are both of us? Want to really fulfill both of us? Then the handle between us will naturally disappear, and she can''t use this to make a difference and let us help her." In the original plot, the original owner has been in the pce and has hardly gone out. Vol 2 Chapter 4838: The calculated sister (18) Vol 2 Chapter 4838: The calcted sister (18) Between Taoer and Mahe, because of Tang Shan''s warning, they didn''t go over again, so naturally there was no such thing. Tao''er was stunned by Ma He''s words. She wanted to refute a few words, but there was no way to refute it. It seemed to make sense. "Then... what shall we do?" Ma He said nonchntly: "The princess is powerful, and the regent is the only favorite. We have no other way but to listen to her obediently. We can do this outside, for example, there are no other people around, and also the seconddy. I cant find these. In the pce, what we used to be, or what. Its a trivial matter to be discovered by the princess, and to be seen by others, thats a disaster." Tao''er was so frightened that her heart beats wildly. At this moment, Ma He turned everything on, and she was uneasy. "Don''t worry, it''s this point anyway. I think the princess will not live long if she looks like her. Even if she has the pills tost her life, she will live for three to five years. After three to five years, the princess will die. The handle you have is considered to be buried in the ground." Ma He said with good reason, "The seconddy is the new princess, and you are the seconddy''s personal maid. Then you go to the seconddy and let her fulfill both of us. Both of us are doing things for the pce, and even if it is done, we will not leave her. At that time, she was short of staff, and she should be happy." "You''re right, just do it." Tao''er waspletely relieved, "Then I should think more of the seconddy now?" Ma He shook his head: "Say you are stupid or really stupid, as long as you can live well on the surface, these two youngdies are stupid, incapable of calcting, simple and kind, and very kind, what is there to be afraid of? Even if you ignore her and cry She must be soft-hearted after doing business twice. After all, you have been by her side since childhood. You said, is she such a temper?" "Huh? The seconddy is really soft-hearted, and has never been willing to punish her servants." "That''s terrible? So huh? You still obey the princess''s instructions. Our princess, don''t look at this soft as water on the surface? It''s actually cruel. Don''t be discerned by her. You will be the one who suffers. . To please the seconddy is after the princess died of illness." Tao''erughed: "Understood? I also think the seconddy is a bit stupid? The princess calcted her everywhere, and she actually came here for three years sincerely. If she knew the truth, she didn''t know what to do." "What a pity? She will never know the truth? She is a person blinded by family love." Ma He remembered something, and then said, "Actually, I also have a handle by a princess." Tao''er was surprised: "What?" Ma He quickly covered her mouth: "What are you doing? Keep it quiet? Don''t be surprised. I have been working in the pce for so long? It''s not normal for the master to handle it. Something?" Tao''er asked in a low voice, "What is that?" "This handle? But it can save our lives. If the princess wants to treat us like this in the future, we will tell this handle, and she will not dare to kill us." Ma He said triumphantly, "Knowing this handle, it is What an ident. Tao''er looked at Ma He''s handsome profile. No wonder she was attracted to such a small guard. Ma He''s appearance was so close to that of the Regent. She pushed him: "You said that. " "The princess gave the seconddy medicine." Vol 2 Chapter 4839: The calculated sister (19) Vol 2 Chapter 4839: The calcted sister (19) Ma He will tell what she knows. Tao''er is so shocked that she doesn''t know what to say. Ma He''s voice continues to spread to her and finally: "Second Miss will not have her own children anymore." "Really...really?" Tao''er was shocked, but she was still cold, how cruel this is. Everyone in the capital knows that the two sisters of the Tang family have a deep rtionship, are they just like this? "How did you know?" Taoer asked. Ma He: "This does not require you to ask more, I naturally have channels to know." Where did you know? Didnt the princess catch him and Tao''er? He Mahe was a bit unconvinced, so he identally hooked up with the princess''s confidant. Na Meiyue, looking at it was cold and inessible, he hadn''t seeded slowly, and he had also drawn out such a big secret. As long as he makes a decision to hook up someone, how many people can escape his palm? Taoer naturally didn''t know, and Meiyue didn''t know what Ma He was thinking. Tang Guo fell asleep, but the system didn''t need to sleep. After eating such a big melon in the middle of the night, if it weren''t for the fear of waking the host, he really wanted to share this secret immediately. In the morning, Tang Guo ate such a melon while drinking porridge. She praised: "The regent is really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger, and there is actually such a master of sniffer. That Mahe is indeed outstanding. If he stalks a little more, the maids in the mansion will really fall. There is still another recruit in Meiyue. The reason is probably that I know that Ma He is loyal to Tang Shan. Then, I can kill three birds with one stone. Before Chu Qiu appeared, I solved all three of them, and then turned against Tang Shan." Tang Guo only drank one bowl of porridge in the morning, and she was so happy after eating such arge melon, so she drank two bowls. When she pushed the door out, she found Tao''er and Ma and a serious hand at the door, but there was still an ambiguous atmosphere. This was because they knew that Tang Guo would not observe much, and would only sit in the woods holding the scriptures. Tao''er''s task was to make a pot of tea and bring it over, while Tang Guo sat there for half a day. "You don''t need toe and wait in the morning. I will bring the food to the wing at noon." Tang Guo told Tao''er, "You need to be clean when you read the scriptures." Tao''er: "Yes, the seconddy." Ever since she learned a big secret, Tao''er felt that Tang Guo was stupid. She looked respectful on the surface, but actually she was a bit disdainful in her heart. For a master who cannot stand up like this, if the princess dies in the future and the seconddy bes the new princess, then her Taoer''s power will be greater. It''s a pity that she is already broken, and if she is still clean, she might be able to get a concubine of the regent. When Tao''er walked away, Tang Guo Jiangzang took out a script and a small basket of melon seeds, watching and eating, which was joyful. Zhou Jin who is hiding in the woods is not going out now, nor is it not going out, especially entangled. He knew the news that Tang Guo hade to Fanhai Temple, but he couldn''t get out for a while. No, nothing happened recently. He and Yun Bingjun pretended to be sick, but actually ran out to y secretly. Yun Bingjun knew his behavior well. Seeing that he was unwilling to pay attention to Chao Gang, he was actually anxious, and would secretly arrange for him to help him cover. Zhou Jin sighed again, why is the regent not his. It''s so easy! He knew his heart very well. "Master, don''t you go?" Qi Qing asked in a low voice. Zhou Jin also whispered: "Isn''t she going to read the scriptures quietly? It''s not appropriate to go this way." "Isn''t it because I didn''t read the scriptures? I''m reading the script and eating melon seeds. I won''t bother." Vol 2 Chapter 4840: The calculated sister (20) Vol 2 Chapter 4840: The calcted sister (20) "Qi Qing, it''s no wonder that you are old and you don''t have a wife yet. People say it''s reading the scriptures. If you go out like this, isn''t it just to tear down the stage? What if she runs away in anger and anger." The despised Qi Qing came back to his senses: "Is the master afraid to scare her?" "She shouldn''t be that timid. Can someone know martial arts? You said that I have only one side of fate for her, and you know that she has one face to face and another one behind her, and there will definitely be a gap in her heart." Qi Qing: "..." He felt that the little emperor who was indifferent to women and feared by the maids had changed and became a dog. "Then master, let''s just wait here, don''t we go out?" "Are you stupid? How could you not go out? Let''s wait a little longer to go out, pretending to show up and discover that she is reading the script and nibbling sunflower seeds, not knowing what she used to be in front of people." Qi Qing thought about it for a moment and felt that this trick was very high: "Master, who did you learn this from?" "I''m smart, and I know myself without a teacher." Qi Qing: "The master is really smart." After waiting for a while, Zhou Jin pretended to have just appeared, and came over to chat with Tang Guo. This time he took Qi Qing to show up and introduced Tang Guo to Qi Qing as his guard. "Sit down and eat together?" "Drink tea." Zhou Jin: "Then I''m not wee." From afar, Zhou Jin could smell the scent of tea, as well as the taste of these melon seeds. These melon seeds seemed to have a taste that he hadn''t tasted before, not the ordinary ones she fryed. "Why is Miss Tang here?" "I''m repairing here." Tang Guo replied. The two of them murmured just now, she had known it a long time ago. Of course Zhou Jin knew about it, just to talk about it. "It turned out to be like this," he couldn''t help but nced at the script in Tang Guo''s hand. Before he could speak, Tang Guo took out a copy and handed it to him, "Would you like to read it?" of course yes. Qi Qing backed silently, backed back, backed back, backed up until everyone was covered by the forest. Then he paid attention to that side, fearing that Zhou Jin might be in danger. At this time, he discovered something. Didn''t he feel that Tang Guo was a woman with martial arts? Now he can feel nothing. Qi Qing was shocked when this thought came out. What''s the matter? Seeing that Zhou Jin and Tang Guo had a very happy conversation, he didn''t dare to disturb him, so he could only stay in a hurry. He didn''t feel that Miss Tang Er had martial arts. Why? There are two possibilities. First? Miss Tang Er really has no martial arts, and second? Miss Tang Er''s martial arts has improved rapidly in just over half a year? Has surpassed him by a lot. If it is number one, can the other party be so calm? If it is second, can the other party be so fast? It wasn''t until noon that Tang Guo and Zhou Jin stopped, and they went back to the wing to eat. Did Qi Qing find a chance to talk about it? Zhou Jin fell silent. "Then which one do you think might be bigger?" "In the past six months or so, Miss Tang Er hasn''t been to any mysterious ces, and no major events have happened, so I think the second possibility is even greater." "That''s good." Zhou Jin breathed a sigh of relief, "Arrange for more people to look at the Prince Regents Mansion? Yun Bingjun doesnt need to watch? I am not afraid of him? A person who is greedy for rights? And dare not to rebel directly, mainly the Princess Regent side." "The two people next to her? It''s a bit strange, and they also arranged for someone to stare." Even if you know that she is not an ordinary person? Zhou Jin cares about someone? Will pay more attention to her side, fearing she will suffer. Within two days, the affair between Ma He and Taoer was discovered by Zhou Jin''s people. Vol 2 Chapter 4841: The calculated sister (21) Vol 2 Chapter 4841: The calcted sister (21) "Master, how do you solve this matter?" Qi Qing said angrily. "These two people are really brave. If they do this kind of thing with their master behind their backs, you might as well take a clear path. Miss Tang Er looks good. It shouldnt be too difficult to get along." Zhou Jin touched her chin: "Does Tao''er have been by her side since childhood, don''t you know? I''m afraid there is a reason for this, you ask someone to observe and observe, to see what secrets these two people have." Zhou Jin''s movements have been under the surveince of the system. Tang Guo didn''t stop it. Since Zhou Jin was involved, it seemed more fun to expose the incident with Zhou Jin''s hand. If Zhou Jin is going to make a big mess, it must be on the head of her brother-inw, the regent, and her face will naturally not look good by then. In just a month, Zhou Jin knew why the two of them didn''t follow the clear path, but wanted to cheat. It turned out that these two were caught by Tang Shan, and they couldn''t make a clear path. Now they are both Tang Shan''s people, which makes Zhou Jin very angry. Now he is very conflicted, does Tang Guo know about this? Whether you know it or not, it would be bad for such a person to stay with him. Zhou Jin decided to test it. If the other party didn''t know, he would remind her to see what she nned. If she knows, it means she has arrangements. "Young Master Jing, what do you want to say?" Tang Guo put down his script, "What do you want to say, you might as well say it straight." Zhou Jin waved to call Qi Qing over: "Say it." "exin more clearly." Qi Qing said what he knew, Zhou Jin was observing Tang Guo''s expression. It was not surprising to see her, and she knew that she knew this, why didn''t she care about it? "They are bing less and less aware of convergence, even Young Master Jing knows it," Tang Guo took a sip of tea, "I found out before, but there were only two of them beside him. For fear of being bitten, there was no sound. ." Zhou Jin and Qi Qingined silently, didn''t they? What a bite back, can they both beat you? It hasn''t been cleaned up yet, it must be your n. "Master Jing, such a person must not stay with him. I was alone in the past and couldn''t handle this matter, so I wanted to ask Master Jing to help me to deal with this matter sooner, so as not to have trouble." Zhou Jin: "What does Tang girl want to do?" "Catch them to the scene, and then take them back to the Prince Regent''s mansion for disposal. Tao''er I can handle it, but Ma He is a brother-inw, so naturally the brother-inw has to deal with it." Tang Guo introduced his identity, although everyone know. Zhou Jin pretended to be surprised, and then agreed. Zhou Jin nodded: "Don''t worry, Miss Tang Er, I will definitely do this well." "Then thank Master Jing first." Zhou Jin: "Actually I don''t believe in Jing." Tang Guo smiled: "Actually I know." Zhou Jin: "..." Qi Qing: "..." System: Hahahahahahahahaha, this system is soughable. Zhou Jin and Qi Qing looked at each other, did their old dier know about each other? "Do you know who I am?" Zhou Jin asked seriously, Qi Qing fully guarded. Tang Guo: "Master Zhou, like me, is trapped in a cage, surrounded by man-eating tigers." She really knew it. They were all trapped in cages, surrounded by man-eating tigers. How apt to describe them. Yes, he is surrounded by man-eating tigers. Isn''t it by her side? "Don''t worry, this will be done in a few days." Zhou Jin suddenly lowered his voice, "Do you want to leave these cannibal tigers?" Vol 2 Chapter 4842: The calculated sister (22) Vol 2 Chapter 4842: The calcted sister (22) "What does Young Master Zhou mean?" System: emmm When Zhou Jin was asked this, her heart suddenly quickened: "If you want to leave those cannibal tigers, I can help you." "How do you want to help me?" Tang Guo asked. Zhou Jin was asked to stop, how to help, of course, to take people from the regent''s pce back to the pce, how else to help? "Young Master Zhou is currently behind bars, how can he help me?" Tang Guo asked a key question, "You are surrounded by fierce beasts in your capacity, how can you get out and help me?" Zhou Jin wanted to say loudly that he was not easy. But he is still growing, and it is really not good to act rashly. At present, the regent and other courtiers oppose each other and restrict each other. If he suddenly appeared, he would be under attack. At that time, he had only one way, and that was to cooperate with one of them. His current situation is a bit like cooperating with the regent, and then he can only choose to let the officials support him. The ministers must support him, it must be conditions, first of all, they will cram people into his harem. This can''t work! "If I get away, I will definitely help you." Zhou Jin said, "Maybe Miss Tang Er doesn''t believe it." As far as his current situation is concerned, others believe it is normal, and there is nothing to say. Zhou Jin still feels a little sad, he can only do these things step by step, and he cannot ruin his previous deployment just because of impulse. "Of course I believe that Young Master Zhou is extraordinary, and he will definitely achieve what he wants in the future." Zhou Jin was stunned, with some joy in her heart: "With your words, I will definitely seed." Zhou Jin then talked to Tang Guo about his deployment. When Tao''er had an affair with Ma and the two, he would pretend to have insomnia at night and go for a walk, identally bumping into such a scene, and then grabbing people, if they would say Some secrets of the pce, so much better. Since the first time, Tao''er and Ma He have be more and more courageous. They secretly met once in the first ten days, and now they may meet once in two or three days. Two days ago, there was no movement. On the third night, the person monitoring them told Zhou Jin, and they went to the same ce again. Zhou Jin was sober at that time, and took two people for a walk there. While Ma He and Tao''er were busy, they were stillining about Tang Guo, Miss Tang Er, so stupid. These were hit by Zhou Jin. Qi Qing saw the naked two people and shouted: "Who would dare to do such ugly things in Buddhism?" Ma He and Tao''er shuddered for a moment. Ma He rolled up his clothes on the ground and wanted to abandon Tao''er and leave. Unexpectedly, Tao''er was also afraid to hug him tightly. They were both unable to get out for a while, so Qi Qing pointed him out. The acupoint. After catching the person, Zhou Jin asked Qi Qing to interrogate the two, and took the person to find Tang Guo. "You go and inform the abbot here." Zhou Jin was a little puzzled about Tang Guo''s decision: "In order to deal with these two people, it''s not worth conceiving your reputation." ording to his n, the two of them should be caught upright, and they will be secretly held at dawn. People brought back to the Regent Pce, when the timees, the disposal will definitely be a secret disposal, even if the people in the Regent Pce know it, it will not be spread, otherwise Tang Guo''s reputation will not be damaged. If Tang Guo rmed the temple, everyone would know at that time that the maid beside Miss Tang Er was restless and guarded herself. She actually stole things, and how she would marry in the future. Vol 2 Chapter 4843: The calculated sister (23) Vol 2 Chapter 4843: The calcted sister (23) what! Pooh! How could he be so gloating about misfortune? He felt that this was also good. If others didn''t marry, he would just marry. Stop, stop! "Young Master Zhou just does what I said, and doesn''t need to have any face. The Tang family and the regent''s mansion don''t need face." Some time ago, the system went to the Tang''s house to observe, and her parents already knew about Tang Shan''s medicine. The two just wrote a letter and scolded Tang Shan, and then stopped. In that case, why should she give them face? As for the Pce of the Regent, that is even more unnecessary. Don''t make a big noise, how can everyone know the real Tang Shan? By the moonlight, Zhou Jin found Tang Guo''splexion pale, as if everything was under her control. He has a hunch that even if he doesn''t show up, Taoer and Mahe will have one section at a time, and she will still have the same choice. What is the reason that makes her so decisive? Is there any secret that no one knows? "Miss Tang Er really decided like this?" Zhou Jin asked again, "If you do this, you will have no way out. People in the capital will talk to you in the future." "I have decided." Zhou Jin: "Well, I will arrange for someone to do it." Zhou Jin took the person and turned away. Without taking two steps, he paced to Tang Guo again: "What I said during the day is true, and I will help you get out in the future." Maybe he thinks this is the time. Add another sentence, "If you don''t dislike the pce, you cane here. The pce is indeed surrounded by beasts, but one day, those beasts will surrender to the feet of the Beastmaster." After all, Zhou Jin hurriedly left, her back disappearing into the night quickly. Under Zhou Jin''s arrangement, Fanhai Temple was quickly lit up, and the affairs of Ma He and Tao''er were exposed. The abbot had no choice but to bite the bullet ande to Tang Guo. "It''s because I''m not strict with the subordinates, which added trouble to the abbot. I will take them away at dawn, and I will disturb the abbot all night here." Tang Guo Zuoyi, "I will add more sesame oil money when I look back. Alleviate some sins." The abbot also replied: "How can you me the donor, the donor is also tired by their desire." Ma He and Tao''er were detained in the wood house, guarded by Zhou Jin''s people. When everyone fell asleep, Tang Guo came to the chaifang, Qi Qing was there watching, and he was a little surprised when Tang Guo arrived. "Miss Tang Er, is this?" Tang Guo: "I''ll go in and take a look." After a pause, she said again, "Qi Guardian, please point Tao''er''s sleeping point." Qi Qing didn''t understand, so he went in and did it. Ma He was a little puzzled seeing Qi Qing''s movements. He was very upset, because he was too careless and he did not expect to be caught at the temple. Knowing this would happen, he would endure it. It''s a pity that everything is toote, how can he get out now? However, the seconddy seemed to be really kind, and didn''t n to kill them directly, but also to bring them back to the Regent Pce. As long as he returns to the Regent Pce and can see the princess, with that handle, his life should be saved. Thinking like this, he felt that another person walked in outside, and looked subconsciously, only Tang Guo wasing in under the moonlight. The expression was faint, there was no smile on his face, and the innocent face he had seen during the day had disappeared. It turned out to be somewhat inessible, like a fairy from the heavenly pce. Ma He suddenly awoke with a chill, "Second...Second Miss." Vol 2 Chapter 4844: The calculated sister (24) Vol 2 Chapter 4844: The calcted sister (24) Tang Guo closed the door and walked slowly in front of Ma He: "ording to the regent''s temperament, when you return tomorrow, you should die under a mess." Ma He shuddered when he thought of the regent''s methods. Yes, his ending must be like this. If this happened in the Royal Regent''s Mansion, at most they would be dismissed, put on a fifty board, and expelled from the Royal Mansion. But he did it cleanly in Buddhism. What''s more terrible is that now the seconddy is praying for the princess. He did this to disturb the seconddy to pray for the princess, and the regent would beat him to death if he was justified, so that he would relieve his hatred. "Second Miss, help, Second Miss, the viin knows that he is wrong, the viin does not want to die." Ma He is a man who can bend and stretch. He wondered whether Tang Guo didn''t want to watch him die, so he came over in the middle of the night and said this. Things. The seconddy is always kind and kind, and she definitely doesn''t want to see that **** side. "It''s not impossible if you want to save your life, but you have to do what I say." Ma He squatted his head quickly: "As long as he can survive, no matter what the seconddy wants the viin to do." "Well, return to the Regent''s Mansion tomorrow. If the Regent wants to execute you, you will shout for help from the princess." When Ma He heard this, he was a little stunned, calling the princess for help? This is the idea of the seconddy, and yes, the princess is the only favorite of the regent, so it doesn''t seem to matter to ask for help. "Even if you call for help, the princess won''t help you." Ma He agreed with this, but he did this kind of thing in Buddhism, which is equivalent to preventing the seconddy from praying for the princess, and the princess must want to live. His behavior almost blocked the way of the princess, and the princess was afraid that he would die. Ma He''s face was pale: "Then...the seconddy, what should the viin do?" "Don''t be afraid, if the princess is unwilling, you will threaten her to have an affair with Tao''er, and let Tao''er do the necessary things by my side. If the princess bes angry and says you talk nonsense, or even fainted, you will I immediately said that the princess gave me medicine so that I can''t be pregnant." Ma He was stiff in ce, staring at Tang Guo as if looking at a ghost, his upper and lower lips trembled so hard that he couldn''t close together, and his whole body was limp. He always felt that the seconddy was lively and kind, didn''t understand anything, and was easily deceived. Now I understand the terrible part of the seconddy. It was terrible, what kind of person it was that, with so many things happening, he could pretend that nothing happened, slowly nning all of this, trying to expose the truth in the middle, and destroy the reputation of the princess. Even if the princess is fierce, she knows how to calcte, but sometimes she will be out of words, which is easy to be noticed. The seconddy, he didn''t see it at all. When did she know that and what is nning this? too terrifying! "If you want to live, there is only one way. By the way, you have to shake things out with Meiyue." Tang Guo added, that girl Meiyue can''t let it go. Taoer and Meiyue both have to die. As for this Ma He, there is no hatred with her, so what if you spare your life, keep it, maybe it will be useful in the future. Yimahe''s wit and intelligence are not certain and he would never provoke her. The seconddy even knew about him and Meiyue, so what else did she know? Could it be that the entire Regent Pce is actually under the control of the seconddy? Vol 2 Chapter 4845: The calculated sister (25) Vol 2 Chapter 4845: The calcted sister (25) Ma He swallowed fiercely, which was too scary. "After you live out of the Regents Mansion, you have to help me with more publicity and publicity about my affairs with the Regent, and I will promote it wherever I go. I will let everyone know about it. Especially, she How to calcte me, how to give me medicine, how to put someone beside me, and the Tang family knew about it, but they didn''t do anything. Anyway, as long as I encounter the injustices in the Prince Regents mansion, you will go out and publicize it." Ma He was sweating profusely, too cruel. This is undoubtedly for the regent princess, who will not be able to raise her head in the future. "Ma He, how are you thinking about it? You are a wise man, what about me, what you say, you agree, I will definitely forgive you and arrange for someone to **** you out of the Regent Pce. What good things will happen in the future depends on you Myself." Ma He saw hope, that is, after going out of the Regent Pce, the seconddy would not do anything to him. He was still free and could do his own things. "Second youngdy speaks for words?" Ma He was obviously tempted. His return to the Regent Pce is definitely a dead end. Given the degree of the regent''s love for the princess, he threatened with that kind of thing, and he might not be sessful, and might be designed by the princess dead. But there is no enmity between him and the seconddy, and the chances of surviving here are greater. "natural." Ma He knelt down quickly: "The viin will definitely follow the words of the seconddy." "Very well, it is best not to have any bad thoughts, or you will escape to the end of the world, and I will let you survive." Tang Guo has a teacup in his hand, and pinches the teacup in front of Ma He. As powder, Ma He''s heart almost popped out. Peerless master! God, who is the seconddy? "If you swallow this pill tomorrow morning, you will save your life no matter how much you hurt." Tang Guo threw a pill to Ma He. Ma He quickly took the pills and watched Tang Guo leave. He looked at the pills in his hands. The seconddy took out such a magical pill. The prescription for the concubine''s renewal was also brought out by the seconddy. The princess gave the seconddy medicine, it is not surprising that the seconddy knows. He believed that the seconddy had a better prescription in his hands, and could even make the princess heal. But the princess lost this opportunity since calcting the seconddy. Why do you want thedy to continue her life for the princess? I''m afraid it''s not a good intention, but she wants to torture the princess slowly. Ma He shivered, hiding the pill. He Mahe still has some misunderstandings, and he will not offend the seconddy in the future. He looked back and thought about it, and found that except when he wasmunicating with Tao''er, he was a bit disrespectful to the seconddy, but at other times he didn''t do anything to apologize to the seconddy and harm her. Perhaps this is why the seconddy forgave his life. Early the next morning, Tang Guo and Zhou Jin went down the mountain together. Before returning to the Regent''s Mansion, the Regent received that Zhou Jin and Tang Guo were going to the Regent''s Mansion together, knowing that something must have been waiting in the pce. "Bingjun, are there any distinguished guestsing today?" Tang Shan is still the same, looks very weak, but will not lose his life for a while. Seeing Yun Bingjun had been waiting in the hall, she avoided asking more questions. "Well, the emperor wille over in a while." Yun Bingjun generally doesn''t conceal Tang Shan''s affairs, "Guo''er will alsoe together, it seems that there is something going on." Vol 2 Chapter 4846: The calculated sister (26) Vol 2 Chapter 4846: The calcted sister (26) "Is the emperoring back with Guo''er?" Tang Shan was surprised, wondering how they met. The emperor came here like this, isn''t it because of Guo''er? If the emperor fell in love with Guo''er, wouldn''t her arrangement be useless. But she also thought that Yun Bingjun was in control of the world''s power. They were unwilling, and the little emperor could not help it. Tang Shan settled down, but was unwilling to go back to rest, so she had to wait for the two toe. Half a dayter, Tang Guo and Zhou Jin returned to the Prince Regent''s Mansion, Tao''er and Ma He were escorted in by the five-flowers. Tang Shan felt a sudden heart when he saw this. Especially the clothes of the two are not very neat, she has already guessed something in her heart, it is not the two who did the stall in the temple, right? Sure enough, Zhou Jin then recuperated herself in the temple and couldn''t sleep at night, so she went out for a stroll. As a result, she identally ran into an unbearable scene of Ma He and Taoer. Yun Bingjun was furious when she heard it, and the blue veins on her forehead jumped, wishing to rush to kill the two of them. Tang Guo was praying for Shan''er to extend his life. These two shameless things even dared to do such things in the Buddhist Holy Land. If Shaner has a good or bad one at a time, what should he do. Especially this matter was also known to the little emperor, and the people in the temple also knew that he was ashamed. "Come here, drag these two people down and beat them to death!" Yun Bingjun didn''t ask Tang Guo either. From his point of view, Tao''er deserved to die. It''s him here, so why ask other people. "The regent, please spare your life!" Ma He and Tao''er yelled, but Yun Bingjun couldnt hear them. Then the two of them shouted at the same time: "Wang Hao, save the viin and the servant." "The princess, help." How could Tang Shan save these two people? They did the death on their own, and they did it in Buddhism, but Guoer went to pray for her. Now being destroyed by the two, she doesn''t want their lives to be good. Tao''er saw Tang Shan not speaking, and her heart was desperate. Suddenly she remembered something and shouted: "Wang Hao, you can''t help but save me, Wang Hao, if I die, who will help you look at the seconddy, you are not an exnation ..." Tang Shan knew that Tao''er wanted to pull her into the water. Meiyue quickly reacted and walked over and pped Tao''er **** the face. Tao''er''s small face was thrown out of a p, and he was beaten into aa. "Nonsense, do such sordid things, and dare to pour dirty water on the princess." Mei Yue coldly snorted, "I don''t want to pull people down and beat them to death!" The two guards came up and pulled Tao''er down. Tang Guo heard a ssh of water, followed by Tao''er''s screams. Meiyue frowned and looked at Ma He, but in the end she said nothing, and returned to Tang Shan''s side. Although she was a little bit reluctant to fight, but the other party was caught doing ugly things, and she couldn''t save it. No matter what and died, lest the secret between her and him would be exposed. "Wang Concubine, are you crossing the river to demolish the bridge?" Ma He suddenly said loudly, "Obviously you told Tao''er to monitor the seconddy. Don''t worry, I am afraid that the seconddy will pray for the seconddy and the youngdy in the future." When Tang Shan heard this, she only felt that Ma He was ignorant, her expression was calm, and she was not afraid of what the two of them knew. Without waiting for her to say more, Yun Bingjun was already angry and waved his hand: "Don''t you hurry up and pull this shameful thing out of Fa-rectification?" Vol 2 Chapter 4847: The calculated sister (27) Vol 2 Chapter 4847: The calcted sister (27) The dragged Mahe shouted: "Wang Hao, you are crossing the river to tear down the bridge. Your heart is so vicious. The poor seconddy doesn''t know anything. You are calcting and ying around." "Hahahaha, it''s a pity that the seconddy will also treat you as a sister, and sincerely go to the temple to pray for you, so care about family affection. And you, selfish and selfish, ruined the seconddy for your two children. The seconddy, my Ma and I will give up today. The princess gave you the sterilization drug long ago, just to keep her two children''s status, afraid that you will bully them. Anyway, my Ma He is a dying person, you dont believe it, you can Go for treatment." Ma He''s voice was very loud, and almost everyone in the pce heard the noise here. There are a lot of people here, don''t think about it, this matter will soon spread outside. When Yun Bingjun heard this, he couldn''t help being stunned. What was this dog ve saying? How could Shaner do such a thing. Tang Shan really didn''t expect Ma He to know this. With cold hands and feet, he didn''t know how to react. She went to see Tang Guo subconsciously, only to see Tang Guo''s expression full of confusion. "Second Miss, your Sister Princess, has no sister affection for you." Ma He continued to shout. Yu Guang saw Tang Guo''s bewildered look, and his mood wasplicated. The Second Miss was the most terrifying person. . Take a look, look at this expression, who would think that all this was ordered by her. Tang Shan was trembling with anger: "Sister, don''t listen to his nonsense. How could your sister do such a thing? Dog minion, you don''t want your tongue? When death ising, you still want to provoke the sisters between us. Love. Our sisters are deeply in love. Do you think you can shake it with just a few words?" "Hahaha, these are all that Meiyue told me in bed, you can''t think of it, Princess. Your most trusted maid told me when she was really excited when she was doing that." Ma and hahaughed, actually in their hearts She was afraid, taunting the princess was something he had never thought of, even if she knew what kind of person she was. The power of the regent is so terrible, few people dare to do such a thing, or face to face. But he had no other choice. Just now, he understood that, as the seconddy said, even if he used a handle to threaten the princess, the princess let him go today, and in a few days, he would still die miserably. Therefore, I can only take a gamble. Mei Yue trembled all over, her face was pale, her lips trembled: "Don''t talk nonsense, I have nothing to do with you." "I haven''t seen any ce on your body, where there are birthmarks, moles, I know..." Then Ma He said out all of Mei Yue''s privacy in public, "Is there any of these on your body? Call a woman Don''t you know? Meiyue, dare you?" When Mei Yue heard this, she fell to the ground. Tang Shan yelled in a panic, asking someone to drag him out and kill him. Ma He, who was being beaten with sticks, was suffering, and continued to shake off Tang Shan''s secrets. This time, Tang Shan fainted with anger. Yun Bingjun reacted from the words just now: "Kill him! Beat him fiercely!" But what''s the use of killing? I don''t know how many people heard what Ma He said loudly. "The nonsense of this dog minion just now, if anyone dared to spread it a little bit, this king will let you go around without eating it." Vol 2 Chapter 4848: The calculated sister (28) Vol 2 Chapter 4848: The calcted sister (28) Putting down the cruel words, Yun Bingjun picked up Tang Shan, looked at Mei Yue deeply, and returned to the room. This ruthless remark is of no use, unless he kills all the people watching the pce. If it is because of this incident that angrily kills the servants in the pce, he, the regent, will not want to convince the public in the future. Tang Guo winked at Zhou Jin, and the two followed in. When the doctor said that Tang Shan was just attacking his heart with blood and blood, and no worries about his life, Tang Guo stopped the doctor. The doctor was the one she found back. She handed her wrist over, and Mei Yue''s face changed immediately, but at this time, she couldn''t stop it, and she didn''t dare to say a word. The regent and the princess did not deal with her temporarily, which does not mean that they would not pursue what Ma He said before. "You don''t want to add chaos here." Yun Bingjun was very unhappy when he saw Tang Guo''s behavior. Ma He had already been killed. He didn''t want this to happen again. It''s better to treat it as nothing happened. Even if Shan''er really did that, he still wanted to understand that Shan''er was only forced to think about the two children before he made this move. In his heart, Shaner and the two children are naturally much more important than Tang Guo''s wife and sister. "Brother-inw, if you want to get rid of the rumors, it''s best to ask the doctor to diagnose it for me. If I have no problems with my body, everything will be destroyed by itself." Tang Guo is very persistent, "I also want to see if my body is in the end. Question, if my brother-inw doesnt allow me, then Ill leave the house to see." Yun Bingjun couldn''t stop it anymore. In fact, at this time, he somewhat believed Ma He''s words. But what about that, Shan''er did this only as ast resort. To really confirm it, when Shan''er recovers, he can make somepensation to Tang Guo. After all, they are two sisters, and there is no insoluble hatred. "Doctor, help me see if I am a Chinese medicine, and I am infertile for life." The doctor took the pulse, and soon his face changed a lot, and he diagnosed several times before finally saying, "Second Miss, you are indeed..." "Can there be cure?" Tang Guo asked. Doctor: "Traditional Chinese medicine is deep and there is no cure." Yun Bingjun: "Are you sure there is no wrong diagnosis?" "The regent can allow other doctors to diagnose. There are countless doctors in the house." Yun Bingjun dismissed this idea in an instant. The doctor shouldn''t deceive him. After all, he already believed Ma He''s words. If he diagnosed a few more times, wouldn''t it be to let more people know? "Since the regent doesn''t believe it, then ask other doctors toe and diagnose." Yun Bingjun stopped: "No need." "Is the regent with a guilty conscience?" Tang Guo''s attitude changed in an instant, and no one thought there was anything wrong with her being like this. No one knows what a woman who is infertile for life represents in this era. She was still victimized by her own sister, even if Tang Guo yelled at him now, and went up to grab Tang Shan for a fight, no one would think that she had done too much. Yun Bingjun was so ridiculed that he couldn''t say a word for the first time. When Tang Guo arranged for someone to call the doctor, he forgot to stop him. Tang Guo called all the doctors in the mansion to diagnose her one by one, and the final result was the same. The doctors retreated tremblingly. It was not that they had never seen this Miss Tang Er, but at this time Miss Tang Er made them very scared. In their impression, Miss Tang Er has always been an innocent, lively, lovely and simple girl. Vol 2 Chapter 4849: The calculated sister (29) Vol 2 Chapter 4849: The calcted sister (29) At this moment, the coldness on Miss Tang Er''s body made them feel terrified, so she didn''t dare to say more, and hurried away carrying the medicine box. The people in the room were very silent, Tang Guo looked at the position separated by a curtain, and Tang Shan was lying there. She stood up suddenly and walked towards the curtain. Before the curtain was ced, he was stopped by Yun Bingjun''s arm. He asked vigntly, "What are you going to do?" "What can I do? Didn''t you do what you did?" Tang Guo didn''t continue to enter, "It seems that brother-inw thinks this is a small thing. She is so ridiculous that she would harm me like this for her own children. " "Does she really think I really care about everything here? So she is honey, but to me it is arsenic. I treat her as a sister with all my heart. She has harmed me like this. After all, she paid the wrong way." Tang Guo returned to her seat. Seeing Yun Bingjun breathed a sigh of relief, she mocked, "The regent looks very nervous. With you here, what can I do to her?" "San''er is forced to..." "Haha... It''s sopelling, she must hurt me like this? Does she feel that she is great, even her beloved husband can let it out, do you still think I picked up a big deal? She thought I was rare ?" Facing Tang Guo''s sarcasm, Yun Bingjun squirmed his lips, but he had nothing to refute. "Whatever you want, I can make up for you." Yun Bingjun said, "Don''t hurt Shan''er, she treats your sister..." "Compensate me? Do you really want topensate me?" Tang Guo''s gaze fell to Yun Bingjun, "What can you use topensate me? I don''t care about you. I don''t like anything except silver and things that have been used." Zhou Jin, who had been standing next to him, was shocked. Fortunately, he was still clean and had not been used. Fortunately, he has been guarded like a jade since he was a child, and all the little eunuchs served close to him, and no courtdy dared to touch his finger. From head to toe, he was clean! The regent princess was also funny, thinking that everyone would be rare for Yun Bingjun, and she killed her own sister. Zhou Jin was not surprised by these methods, after all, he grew up in a deep pce. Tang Guo felt pitiful in his heart. Does the Tang family know these things? Even if he knew, I would not me Tang Shan for his actions. After all, once she died, who didn''t want the Tang family to marry their daughter in the Prince Regent''s Mansion. They only felt that Tang Shan''s methods were a bit cruel, and they could still understand, and would not think Tang Guo was pitiful. "As long as it''s not too much, what I can do will be customized." Yun Bingjun said, in this matter, it was indeed Tang Shan''s fault. Tang Guo was so angry that there was nothing wrong with it. Yun Bingjun didn''t want it, but Tang Guo resented Shang Shan''er for this incident. Tang Guo: "I dont want to live in the Regents Mansion anymore. Even if she has something in the future, I will not fulfill what I said before. She harmed me, and I know it again. You should also understand that I cant take care of you all the time. Child." Even if Tang Guo didn''t say anything about it, Yun Bingjun could understand that if Shan''er really had something to do, he would marry Tang Guo into the house, he was afraid that she could not help but cruel his children. "I will send you back to Tang''s house." "I don''t want to live in the Tang family either. I''ve spread this story. It''s not that I''m disgusted when I live in the Tang family, it''s only for being bullied." Yun Bingjun asked patiently, "Then where do you want to live?" "Give me a house, I live alone." Yun Bingjun felt relieved: "No problem." Vol 2 Chapter 4850: The calculated sister (30) Vol 2 Chapter 4850: The calcted sister (30) "It''s not over, give me one million gold." Tang Guo leaned on the chair and said casually, "Millions of gold is for my old-age care. If nothing else, I will die alone in my life, millions of gold. You can tell, I have to hire a lot of guards, which is very expensive." Yun Bingjun has a dilemma, and his mouth is a million gold. Is this trying to hollow him out? If he is really a simple regent, he really can''t take it out. "Don''t you want topensate me? This is thepensation I want, otherwise I will stay in the Regent''s Pce. In the future, if you can''t figure it out and can''t control yourself, don''t me me." Yun Bingjun was silent, and after a while: "With this to you, can you settle your suspicions with Shaner?" "King Regent, it''s not good to dream in broad daylight. This is justpensation. Isn''t it what you want to give? If I castrate you, and give you these conditions, will you reassure me? I will not harm her. Its the friendship that was seen in the past, and its gone since the day she started to deal with me." Tang Guo''s words made the men present couldn''t help but close their legs tightly. This was almost a subconscious action. At that moment, everyone was embarrassed. Tang Guo''s analogy is very rude, but very appropriate. If someone really did something like this to Yun Bingjun andpensated him in a mere way, how could he be rare? He would definitely make the other party unable to survive and die, and even the eighteenth generation of his ancestors would not be peaceful. "Okay, I''ll give it." "As soon as possible, I don''t want to stay here for a moment." Tang Guo looked towards the curtain, "The person inside, I don''t want to see you again in this life." The cause and effect have been nted, and there are not many things that belong to her next. A million gold is enough for her to do many things. With so much money, even Yun Bingjun was bleeding heavily, and his heartache was terrible. But he still ordered people to prepare immediately, and arranged for someone to clean up a big house. Under Tang Guo''s reminder, he gave her the deed of house andnd. Less than an hour before and after, Tang Guo took people from the Prince Regent''s Mansion to the new house, and Zhou Jin followed. Anyway, he was a ignorant little emperor. He suddenly fell in love with a girl, and others would onlyugh at it, and there would be no problem. The people who helped Tang Guo carry the luggage were Zhou Jin''s people and the people from the Regent''s Mansion, except for the lead, no one followed. "Gold,e here in the middle of the night, don''t disturb other people, the wealth is not revealed, or I will be in danger." This is thest word Tang Guo said to Yun Bingjun when he left the Regent Pce. After Tang Guo left, the entire mansion was clean. Looking at the corpses of Tao''er and Ma He, Yun Bingjun was full of hatred. They were both things that failed to seed and failed to seed: "Isn''t it clean?" "Yes, the regent." How to deal with it, it is naturally thrown to the mass graves, should they be buried in the scenery? "The regent, is this the case? The princess wakes up to know that the seconddy is leaving, I wonder if it will..." "It''s okay to send it away and stay in the mansion. I''m afraid she won''t be able to figure it out one day and will start with Shan''er." Yun Bingjun said, "There are two more children, leaving her in the mansion is a hidden danger. Since she is willing to go out. It doesnt matter if you spend some money." Just one million gold, the price is a bit high. Yun Bingjun nced at Meiyue, who was still kneeling on the side. Speaking of which Ma He could know so many things, there was still Meiyue''s part. Knowing that Ma He could cause so many things, he interrupted his legs and drove him out of the house. However, things have happened, and everything is toote. "Your business, wait until Shan''er wakes up to deal with it." Yun Bingjun said, he wanted to beat Mei Yue to death with a stick, but this is the most important maid beside Tang Shan, life and death are still up to her. set. Vol 2 Chapter 4851: The calculated sister (31) Vol 2 Chapter 4851: The calcted sister (31) Meiyue copsed on the ground in despair. She broke the princess''s major event. With the princess''s temperament, the other party would not let her go. However, she still holds a glimmer of hope. For the sake of her serving for many years, she wonders if the princess can spare her life. Tang Guo moved into the new house and was in a good mood. She sent away the people from the Regent''s Mansion who led the way. She invited Zhou Jin to visit the new house. Zhou Jin and Qi Qing looked at each other, Miss Tang Er seemed very happy and didn''t seem to feel sorry for what happened to them. But in the previous scene, they still remember that she was obviously angry. "Master Zhou, now I am out of trouble." Tang Guo drank the tea, which was sent by Zhou Jin''s people to make it. Zhou Jin: "Congrattions, Miss Tang Er." "If you can get out of trouble, you still have to thank Master Zhou for your help. If you need help in the future, you cane to me." Zhou Jin thought to herself, what else could she help him? He wanted to deal with the Manchu civil and military, and the powerful regent. However, he still received this intention, and it was the first time someone took the initiative to say that he would help him if he had any difficulties in the future. This kind of taste, how can I say it, is peculiar, beautiful, and fascinating. "Miss Tang Er, you don''t have any manpower in this mansion, do you want to add some? Qi Qing still has the ability to look at people, do you want me to ask Qi Qing to pick some manpower for you?" "Then I would like to thank Master Zhou." Tang Guo nned to get some low-level paper puppets out, and put some for them. She can ept Zhou Jin''s kindness, and it''s good to have two more people to serve her. Seeing Zhou Jin''s appearance, she was nning to send her a few people. "Then let me leave today. There is no one on your side to serve. I will leave two people for you to call first to avoid any idents. Qi Qing will send them over tomorrow." After bidding farewell to Tang Guo, Zhou Jin hurriedly left. Tang Guo returned to the room and began to figure out how she would spend the gold after it was delivered. It must not be put there to make ashes, and the gold has to work. After thinking about it, she can do it or control some of the economic lifeline. When she thinks of the dishes she ate before, she always feels a bit strange. Later, she realized that it was because of the salt problem. The salt extraction technology here is very backward, and the salt is very rough. Its better for rich people. For those who dont have money, the salt they eat may still have some sand, which is particrly astringent and bitter, but they have to eat salt, which is necessary for the human body. Because of the salt problem, the food here is not developed, no matter how good the food is, it is not very delicious. Therefore, she can do this, and just by doing this, she can already control a certain economic lifeline. After making the calctions, Tang Guo fell asleep. Before going to bed, she was thinking whether Tang Shan was awake, and the people in the Tang family knew whether this happened. In the middle of the night, at the mass grave, Ma He who had been killed was breathing. He opened his eyes vigorously, feeling that there was still a little pain in his body. He touched the wound and found that his injury had healed a lot, and he was astonished as to what kind of person the second youngdy was, and there was such a miraculous medicine. He stood up slowly, there were dead bodies everywhere, he hurried away and found a hidden ce to hide. Touched where his heart was beating, and let out a long sigh: "The seconddy still speaks for credit." It''s a pity that the second youngdy would not be able to use a person like him. It''s not bad to be able to take a life. After this disaster, Ma He didn''t dare to stay longer in the capital, and even his temperament was much reduced. He nned to leave the capital. He has one more thing to do, to publicize Tang Guo''s orders all the way. Even if he has no money, Ma He is not worried. With his ability, making money is still easy. The Tang family also knew what happened in the Regent Pce. Of course, they didn''t know about the millions of gold. They only knew that what Tang Shan did was exposed and Tang Guo left the Regent Pce in anger. "People still have to pick them up and live outside, what is it like?" Father Tang said. Mother Tang sighed: "Shan''er didn''t do this well. No matter how Guo''er said she was her own sister, I kept telling me that I couldn''t regret everything. Everyone has dealt with it, and she insists on keeping it. Now that the matter has been exposed, I can''t keep it from hiding, and the gap between her and Guoer may not be able to recover." Vol 2 Chapter 4852: The calculated sister (32) Vol 2 Chapter 4852: The calcted sister (32) The Tang family discussed it in the middle of the night and decided to pick Tang Guo back tomorrow. What they didnt expect was that they didnt wait for them to pick up Tang Guo. What happened in the Prince Regents Mansion yesterday was spread. Tang Shan took the medicine and hurt her sister and became infertile for life, so that Tang Guo would marry in the future. The Prince Regents mansion can take care of her son and daughter wholeheartedly. The details of the pce of the regent are not missing in the discussion of the people in the capital. Of course, Zhou Jin''s contribution is indispensable. He already understood Tang Guo''s thoughts. Since this matter itself will be known, it is better to publicize it. However, he used some clever tricks in this matter to reveal the news to those ministers who were against Yun Bingjun. They caught this incident, even if they couldn''t do anything to Yun Bingjun, they would make him lose face in the capital. The rtionship between Yun Bingjun and Tang Shan has always been a unt in the capital. Many talents even wrote about the fairy love between them, and even said that she should marry Yun Bingjun when her husband is married, and that she should marry Tang Shan when married. Now that the news spread all over the capital, Tang Shan''s image suddenly changed in the eyes of all talents, from noble and unattainable to vicious and vicious. Yun Bingjun knew that there was no way to stop the spread of the news, so he could only block the news in the mansion and prevent them from reaching Tang Shan''s ears. Tang Shan had already woke up, she looked inside the room and found that only Yun Bingjun was alone, and asked, "Bingjun, where''s Guoer?" Yesterday''s events are vividly remembered. She wished it was just a dream. Meiyue, Meiyue betrayed her and had an affair with Mahe and revealed her secret to Mahe. If it were not for Mei Yue, how could this incident be exposed. This ungrateful bitch! "Let''s go." Yun Bingjun replied. He hugged Tang Shan in the past andforted him in a low voice. "The doctor said that you are not in good health. Don''t be annoyed by these trivial matters. It is important to maintain your body." Tang Shan''s eyes turned red, and she threw herself into Yun Bingjuns arms and started crying: "Bingjun, I am really desperate. I am too scared. I know that I am sorry for Guoer, but I am really too scared. , Thinking of leaving you and having two children, I was dizzy for a while before doing this kind of thing. If I could start again, I would definitely not hurt Guo''er like this." "I believe you, Shan''er, don''t me yourself, I can understand." Yun Bingjun hugged Tang Shan and constantly pped her on the back, "I know you are afraid of two children being bullied, and think that as long as Guoer is infertile Then, I will treat them as real, and they wont bully her, and there wont be other childrenpeting with them for their parents love, right? With tears in her eyes, Tang Shan nodded quickly: "Bingjun, I can''t do anything about it. Guoer won''t forgive me." "The estrangement between us will never be eliminated." Tang Shan was annoyed at this time, she not only lost her wife but also lost her army. In the past few years, in order to make this preparation, she racked her brains to make Guo''er willingly help her take care of a pair of children. If it wasn''t for Meiyue''s dead girl, who was fascinated by a male fever, how could all her ns be broken. It is almost impossible to find another suitable candidate. And can her bodyst that long? "Did Guoer go back to Tang''s house? I want to see her." Tang Guo couldn''t walk this way, but she couldn''t assume that nothing had happened. She still had to do what she should do. The two children, she did not dare to let Tang Guo approach. Vol 2 Chapter 4853: The calculated sister (33) Vol 2 Chapter 4853: The calcted sister (33) However, going in front of Tang Guo showed how helpless and confused she was, at least making them feelfortable on the surface. If Tang Guo could me her, scold her, and have a bad attitude, she could win more sympathy. As long as Tang Guo treated her with a bad attitude for a long time, she didn''t fight back, didn''t say anything, only med herself and showed guilt, people who saw her would feel that she was forced to be helpless. There must be no way to conceal this matter. A small group of people will definitely know that she must act first. "I send someone to ask." Tang Shan now looks extremely weak, as if she has to fall asleep at any time. Of course, Yun Bingjun must try her best to meet all her requirements. So he arranged for someone to go to Tang Guo''s side to show that Tang Shan wanted to see her. It''s just that the people who arranged the past failed to enter the gate, so they were scolded back. Yun Bingjun: "Let''s go againter, she is still in anger, I am afraid that she really does not want to see people at this time." "Your body is important. Take care of yourself before doing other things." Tang Shan is very persistent: "No, I want to go." If you don''t go at this time, once the matter is over, she will not be able to recover. When someone knows about it, it will be impossible to exin. Everyone thinks that she is a poisonous woman who harmed her sister. At this time, she only needs to see Tang Guo and the other party scolds her harshly. It would be best if she can pass out of aa. "Bingjun, send me to see Guoer." Yun Bingjun couldn''t help Tang Shan''s persistence, so he could only agree. When he reached the ce where Tang Guo was, Tang Shan was a little puzzled: "This is not Tang Mansion." "Guo''er doesn''t want to go back to Tang''s house, so he lives here now." Yun Bingjun exined, he didn''t disclose all the details. "It turned out to be so." The two went to the door and talked to the porter. "The regent, princess, you go back, my master will not see you. The master said, the regent must not forget what she promised. If she dares toe again, she doesn''t know what she will not be able to do. " The porter''s words made the regent''s eyelids jump. Although he knew this was a threat, he decided to arrange more people to protect Tang Shan and the two children next? To avoid idents. Can''t see Tang Guo? It''s impossible for Tang Shan to lose his face and cry at the door? This will make people look at jokes. When she returned to the carriage, she thought of a way. Starting from tomorrow, she wille every day? Until Guoer can see her. Tang Guo ignored her now? It was the most ufortable for her. "The princess looks like she won''t stop." Zhou Jin looked at Tang Guo who was tasting the tea, and couldn''t help but take a sip? I don''t know where she got such a good tea, better than he could get it. I don''t know how much. At first he thought that Yun Bingjun had hidden all the good things? Later, he discovered that Tang Guo took it out too well, and Yun Bingjun didn''t have it. Tang Guo''s pleasant appearance made people unable to see how angry she was, as if nothing had happened. Obviously this person is in front of him? Zhou Jin didn''t understand. "It doesn''t matter." Tang Guo knows what Tang Shan thinks? He wants her to stand up and scold her, so that Tang Shan can win some sympathy. She is already seriously ill? Regarding this matter, then it will be understood as a woman who loves her son and has no choice. In front of the weak, people always lose their sanity for a while. Vol 2 Chapter 4854: The calculated sister (34) Vol 2 Chapter 4854: The calcted sister (34) The trick to crack Tang Shan is very simple. Just arrange a few rude women who are rude and scolding where Tang Shan and her appear. These women have all experienced the vicissitudes of life, and they look at people very thoroughly. If they encounter Tang Shan''s behavior, they will only curse unceremoniously and break Tang Shan''s tricks, making her even more faceless. "If you need help, you can talk." Zhou Jin said. Tang Guo: "I won''t be polite." Zhou Jin felt much more relieved when she got these words. He has no sick leave now, and has to go back to the pce, and he has to go through the scene for many things. So he had no choice but to say goodbye to Tang Guo. He only took sick leave for a few days, and if he took it again, it seemed not so good. Zhou Jin turned around one step at a time and left. Seeing him like that, Qi Qing felt extremely grateful. Fortunately, Miss Tang Er and the Regent didn''t deal with it. If it weren''t, the master would have been nted in the beauty. It is impossible to stand up in this life. Not long after Zhou Jin left, Mother Tang came with her mighty people. Tang Guo didn''t ask anyone to turn away Tang''s mother. She wanted to hear what Tang''s mother would say. When Tang Guo was about to meet Tang''s mother, the system said: [Host is big, your face is ruddy, are you sure to go to Tang''s mother like this? "It''s still Xiao Tongzi being careful. I just made the little emperor so proud." Tang Guo quickly turned her face pale. She didn''t care about fame, so she let this matter be exposed. But she also didn''t want to bear an unfilial reputation and let the Tang family and Tang Shan and others stand on the moral high ground. The Tang Guo that Tang''s mother saw was pale, her face was not as lively as she used to be, and there was no smile on her face. That little appearance was very distressing. But at this time, Mother Tang had no intention offorting Tang Guo. The rumors outside became more and more serious. The youngest daughter has been ruined, and there is no hope of turning over in this life. Let me ask who is willing to marry a woman who can''t have children and go back and follow the old path, which is the best destination. Her efforts to calm the previous things as quickly as possible, she came to Tang Guo, and Tang''s father went to the Regent Pce. As long as they work together to reverse what happened yesterday, all of this is not just a misunderstanding, and everyone will be happy. Regardless of whether Tang Guo will enter the Regent''s Mansion in the future, the reputation of the two families will be preserved. When necessary, sacrificing Tang Guo is the best choice. "Shan''er was confused for a while. When she was a child, she loved you the most. What kind of fun was sent to you. Is the friendship between your two sisters so broken?" "Shan''er is forced to be too helpless. She doesn''t want to. Think about how she used to be. Is it because she was only wrong to overthrow everything she used to have?" "You two sisters are as close to each other as one person, and Shan''er has not many years to live. I think she is also ming herself. I heard that she hade to you before. She is so weak and she wants toe to you. Why is this? Because she feels guilty and wants toe over and apologize to you." "Guo''er, things have reached this point, and Shan''er knows that it was wrong. For the Tang family, for Shan''er, and for your future, you should also make a decision. Do you really want to see that Shan''er can''t hold his head up? The two children are treated with the same eyes. The Tang familys daughter is affected by this incident, and you, what should we do in the future?" "If something happens to Shan''er, in the future, the Prince Regent''s Mansion will be cut off from us. Without you, even with two children, it would be impossible to get close." Vol 2 Chapter 4855: The calculated sister (35) Vol 2 Chapter 4855: The calcted sister (35) "The regent is so powerful, it is impossible not to marry the new princess in the future, when the two children will be bullied, such a lovely child, can you really bear their hardship?" Mother Tang was blushing, wiping tears, saying that she actually kneeled to Tang Guo: "Shan''er I''m sorry to you, can I kowtow to you?" Mother Tang thought that she knew her affection and moved her with reason. After saying so much, even after kneeling, Tang Guo should be moved. She knows this little girl best. She is soft-hearted and kind, even if she seems inessible now, but she believes that with her own means, she will definitely be able to ept her arrangement. Mother Tang didn''t expect that at the moment she knelt down, Tang Guo didn''t rush to help, even she was about to kowtow, and Tang Guo was indifferent. Mother Tang: "Guo''er, are you really willing to ask your mother to die? Tang Guo didn''t seem to hear her, she propped her chin, staring at the front in confusion, as if...in a daze. Mother Tang also found that Tang Guo''s state seemed to be wrong, as if she didn''t hear a word of what she said. She did not see what she did. Mother Tang couldn''t sit still, and went straight up to hold Tang Guo''s hand. She found that Tang Guo still had no reaction, as if she was a lifeless person. Mother Tang opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a while. "Mrs. Tang, you should go. The master likes to be in a daze for the past two days. A daze is half a day. No matter how we call her, she will not agree, but will only stare at one ce for a long time." The maid and Tang beside him The mother exined that she looked sad and acted very like Tang Guo, who was pretending to be in a daze. She couldn''t help pping her hands and cheering. Zhou Jin found a clever girl for her, "Ms. Tang? You go back first, Master. I''m afraid I will be in a daze until the evening." Madame Tang is stupid, dare she say so much? Tang Guo didn''t hear anything. The maid Lingyu sighed: "The master is too sad, remembering that I haven''t had a child in this life? It''s too sad." Madame Tang didn''t give up, so she called Tang Guo several times? She didn''t respond as expected. No matter what Mrs. Tang said, she did not respond. Now she was finally unwilling and left with only a few words? She was flustered? It seemed that things had been out of her control. There are more and more rumors outside? If Tang Guo didn''t say anything, they couldn''t control it. Over there, Tang Shan and Yun Bingjun returned to the Prince Regent''s mansion? They just met the waiting father Tang. When Father Tang saw the two of them, he discussed the n discussed with Mother Tang. Tang Shan fainted when he knew the rumors were so powerful. When she woke up, she cried to the two of them? Constantly confessing her mistakes, as pitiful as she was, even many people around felt that Tang Shan was thest resort to choose. In the end, Yun Bingjun agreed to Tang''s father''s n, and said that he had told Tang Shan? This result was also the best result for Tang Guo. Is everything going to calm down? They willpensate Tang Guo well in the future. However, soon they received news from Tang''s mother that Tang Guo did not proceed smoothly. Tang family. "I''m afraid that this incident has hit her. I didn''t say a word when I saw it. I was still in a daze. I didn''t even respond to me kowtow to her." Mother Tang was full of sorrow, "I''m afraid this incident is not. It is easy to handle, but it can be counterproductive if it is not done well. "Yes." Father Tang was also very sad. How did they know that Tang Guojing''s incident turned out to be like this, she became silly and stupid, even if they used affection to judge her, there was nothing she could do. When people know, they mightugh at them, and things will go badly. Vol 2 Chapter 4851: The calculated sister (36) Vol 2 Chapter 4851: The calcted sister (36) The Tang family was helpless, and Tang Shan was also very anxious. She hadn''t done anything yet, but it was spread all over the world. At this time, Yun Bingjun suddenly said, "What are you going to do with Meiyue? Earlier, I asked someone to imprison her. After all, she is yours and I dare not deal with it." Meiyue! A coldness shed through Tang Shan''s eyes, but her face didn''t show up: "This incident itself was something I did wrong, and it deserves to be revealed. But I can''t keep this kind of mouth tightness around me, even with the guards. ''S maid." "For the sake of Meiyue serving me for so many years, she sold people away. Let the nanny do this. A little maid, why bother." Tang Shan leaned on Yun Bingjun "The saddest thing for me now is that I dont know how to repair the rtionship with Guoer. The previous proposal of my parents is good, but I did it wrong. I did it like that, Guoer Im afraid Ill never forgive me. So, just let it go. If he didn''t deal with this matter in the first time, Tang Shan felt that the consequences were sessful, and people would be criticized. It might as well be like this, and when there is a chance in the future, she apologizes to Tang Guo again. As long as Tang Guo appeared, she would apologize and slowly restore her reputation. Tang Guo had better treat her harshly, as it will be the case every time we meet. Yun Bingjun breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t care much about Shan''er outside, as long as he understood Shan''er. What does it matter to other people? ording to Tang Shan''s instructions, the nurse over there brought Meiyue to the toothpother. Of course Meiyue could not resist. At first she really thought that Tang Shan simply sold her. Relying on her appearance, she should be able to meet a good family in the future. However, she didn''t expect that the nurse not only didn''t ask for the money from the dentist, but also poured the money, so that the dentist could find a good ce for Meiyue. The toothwoman took Meiyue far away and sold it into a flower shop. From the first day in, Meiyue had to pick up countless guests every day. Only then did Meiyue understand that Tang Shan''s heart was the most cruel, and what could she do? Can only suffer. Besides Ma He, he took the task assigned to him by Tang Guo, and dered Tang Shan''s affairs wherever he went. Who is Tang Shan? Princess Regent, such breaking news is very attractive no matter where it is. Besides, the emperor Tiangao was far away, far away from the capital, and talked about it at will, no matter how powerful Yun Bingjun was, there was no way to control everyone in the world. The key is still the fact. Now that everyone is staring at him, it is even more unlikely that he will kill everyone who talks about it. The gold Yun Bingjun promised had already been quietly transported to Tang Guo''s ce in the middle of the night. The Tang family still wanted to take her back. After all, the Tang family''s daughter was living outside, how could it be fair? Mother Tang is here again. Tang Guo didn''t pretend to be in a daze this time: "Mother knew about that a long time ago, right?" Mother Tang was silent for a while before she said, "I don''t agree with what Shan''er did, but when I realized it was toote." "But you still chose to conceal that matter, and you were still helping to push me to the fire pit. Even if you didn''t lead the matter, but Tang Shan''s approach, you didn''t be irritated by this, and you even took me back. If you came earlier , Maybe I will go back." Mother Tang: "Guo''er, things have reached this point, and your sister has also hurriedly made this tactic, which ispelling." "Your father and I are thinking that since this is the point, marrying into the Regent Pce is your best choice." "Don''t you think it''s funny? Let me help the person who harmed me raise a child?" Mother Tang: "Isn''t that a barren woman? Where else can you go besides the Regent''s Mansion? Now if you want to enter the Regent''s Mansion, the Regent is afraid that he is not willing." "Why, are you afraid that I will harm their children? Then why did youe to provoke me?" "You go back, from today, I and the Tang family have nothing to do, you choose to stand on Tang Shan''s side." She still has important things to do, and she doesn''t want to grind down with the Tang family. As for Tang Shan, Chu Qiu came to deal with it himself. Three or four yearster, Chu Qiu shoulde. As for the Tang family, the foundation is particrly unclean. When the little emperor takes control of the power, he can just find a pot of things for them to drink. Just talk about the current Tang family, wherever they go, they are dull. Vol 2 Chapter 4852: The calculated sister (37) Vol 2 Chapter 4852: The calcted sister (37) "That girl didn''t want toe back, and she said she would cut off the rtionship with the Tang family." Mother Tang returned to the Tang family, and everyone in the Tang family was here, and she was furious when she heard this. Father Tang: "Things have be a big issue now. Our previous countermeasures will not work regardless of whether the regent agrees or not. The people in the capital are not fools. Everyone with a discerning eye knows what''s going on." "Let me say that the princess did it all. It was good, but she had to give Tang Guo medicine, but everything was messed up. If she didn''t take the medicine, nothing would happen." "Yes, the princess didn''t do this kindly. The marriage that our family finally agreed was because of this failure." For an instant, people from the Tang family kept ming all kinds of voices. It was no longer a matter of whether Tang Guo coulde back, but that she was back, which was of no use. The reputation of the Tang family''s women has been corrupted by Tang Shan, and it is not as easy as before to want to match a good family. Of course, because of the rtionship between the regent, there is no worries about marrying, but it doesn''t allow them to choose at will like before. "Master, what should Guo''er do?" Mother Tang asked, "Do you really just leave it alone?" Father Tang said angrily: "Isn''t she because she doesn''t want toe back? You are so low-pitched to please. If you don''t give face, you won''te back if you don''te back. If you don''t think you are the daughter of the Tang family, then she will nevere back." If it hadn''t been for this time to expel Tang Guo from the Tang family, he would suffer serious damage to their Tang family''s reputation, so he really wanted to expel her directly. In Tang''s father''s view, Tang Guo had no ce to protect him, and he would note back to ask for help in the future. People are there and can''t run. Besides, even if she came back, she would not be able to find a good family, and she would not be considered for anyone with a better family background. And the daughter of the Tang family can''t be the main room. Under the default of the Tang family, they never came to Tang Guo again. The matter of Tang Shan''s harm to his sister was not resolved in the end. Yun Bingjun didn''t care that much. The Tang family was a bit miserable. Tang Shan was already in a bad shape, and didn''t want to go out to show up at this time. However, she still arranges for people to send things to Tang Guo every day. These are all prepared by the subordinates, and they will be delivered when they arrive, so she doesn''t need to worry about them. Although she did not enter the door every time, she did not stop this behavior. Sure enough, it was only half a month old. There were rumors in Beijing that Tang Shan would apologize to his sisters and send people to give gifts every day, even if he was turned away again and again, he did not give up. Such an obsessive behavior did make people feel better about her. "She still cares about fame, how can I do as she wishes?" Tang Guo beckoned to Lingyu, "You are like this..." When Lingyu heard Tang Guo''s n, she couldn''t help giving a thumbs up, and almost jumped up on the spot with joy. The master''s trick is really amazing. Lingyu was actually a secret guard trained by Zhou Jin. At first, I heard that it was arranged to protect a woman Zhou Jin liked, but she was a bit repulsive. Oneself is a very powerful guard at any rate, what kind of mission is to protect a little girl. More definitely, Qi Qing told her that in the future the woman would be her only master, meaning that she would only listen to Tang Guo alone, and she would no longer be able to report anything to Zhou Jin. After staying by Tang Guo for a few days, she was willing. Vol 2 Chapter 4853: The calculated sister (38) Vol 2 Chapter 4853: The calcted sister (38) She could also see from the side that it would happen sooner orter between your majesty and the master. And it seems to have a better life by following the master. "Master, Lingyu will go first." Tang Guo waved his hand: "Go, buy two bunches of candied haws when youe back." Lingyu''s footsteps, two strings? Is there a string for your majesty? Every time the master asked her to buy something, he would buy two copies, and one copy was definitely reserved for your majesty. Lingyu remembered what she was about to do, took out a piece of yarn from her arms, covered her face, and then came to the root of the wall, jumped up, turned out to be over the wall. About an hourter, Lingyu came back. At the same time, in many corners of the capital, the discussion about Tang Shan may have been a momentary confusion, but now it may be that he really knew it was wrong. Suddenly, a different voice appeared: "Her confusion for a while, which killed her sister''s life, shouldn''t it be right to apologize?" "In other words, if she wants to apologize, why doesn''t she go by herself and arrange for someone to deliver things every day. She obviously doesn''t ept them, but sends people to deliver them every day. I don''t think this is an apology, it''s harassment, and it caused trouble to others." "Obviously Miss Tang Er didn''t want to see her. As a result, she went every day. For Miss Tang Er, she was an enemy. You said, an enemy cut off a leg and came to give you a present pretendingly. Obviously you won''t ept, she still sends it every day, what does this mean?" "Oh, what else does it mean, don''t you understand it?" A woman with a basket sipped in the direction of the Prince Regent''s Mansion, "Think about it, the people in the capital were talking about her bad conduct. She even murdered her own sister. As a result, she hadnt received anything for ten and a half months. As a result, someone could understand what she did. The price was too small. The words of the woman with the basket hanging up, like a divine enlightenment, let everyone understand. This Tang Shan is so calcting. "Ms. Tang''s experience, for our women, was a catastrophe. As a result, she apologized and then apologized. She had to make everyone aware. I don''t understand. Who would stare at the servants of the Regent Pce every day? Go to Miss Tang''s side and exin the details clearly. If no one deliberately promotes this, I really don''t believe it." "Thinking about it, it really is. It is impossible for my sister to treat me like that in this life. Miss Tang Er is still a girl who has not been out of the cab, and I still don''t know what to do in this life." "It was originally a daughter of gold, but now... it''s all destroyed." "That person is actually thinking about using Miss Tang Er to redeem his reputation, poison." ... In just half a day, people who had previously sympathized with Tang Shan felt that she was good at calcting, and she was indeed someone who didn''t want to let her own sister go. Many people said that she was hypocritical and hypocritical, and Tang Shan''s n was lost. After Tang Shan found out, his energy and blood attacked his heart. Mother Tang sent a letter to Tang Shan that day, telling her not to act rashly. The general trend of this matter has been unchangeable, and many people are staring at the Prince Regent''s Mansion to help her recover from illness. At this time, if something happened to Tang Shan, then they really didn''t know what to do. The Tang family even had a new idea whether to arrange another person to go to the regent pce. As soon as this proposal came out, those who loved their daughters a little bit were unwilling, and even ridiculed strangely, who knew what would happen to their daughter in the future. In short, this matter is also unstoppable. Vol 2 Chapter 4854: The calculated sister (39) Vol 2 Chapter 4854: The calcted sister (39) Both the Prince Regent''s Mansion and the Tang family settled down, and Tang Shan could only dormant temporarily. Sure enough, this trick is still useful, new things happen every day in the capital, and gradually there are not many people discussing this matter. Many people discuss, it will not be caught typical. If there are fewer people, we will discuss it again, and if we are caught by the regent, it will definitely not be fruitful. This result was in Tang Guo''s expectation, and she happened to have something to do. Since ancient times, the salt wells have been in the hands of the officials, and from above, they are assigned to the noble families to do this, so it is still very difficult to put a hand in this. Of course, she can do it, as long as she finds a way to get official permission, she will have no problem doing this. But getting an official license is not an easy task. The power of the little emperor must not be exposed, otherwise it will be very detrimental to them. The regent''s words are not unavable, but she doesn''t want the other party to know that she did it. She has not broken up with the Tang family, and she does not want the Tang family to gain any benefits because of her achievements. "I''ve seen you frowning recently. Have you encountered any difficulties?" Zhou Jin asked Tang Guo, who was writing and painting, lying on the table. He recognized the words on it, but he didn''t quite understand some of the patterns. "Are you not treating me as your own person?" Tang Guo stopped writing, "No, if you didn''t treat you as his own, you would be in my study? You would have been beaten out a long time ago." Zhou Jin didn''t mind, she walked over to sit in a chair andzily said: "If you encounter difficulties, then don''t ask me for help." "You can''t intervene in this matter. I don''t want to be exposed to others for the time being. If you intervene, it will make people suspect that you have ideas." Zhou Jin came with interest: "What''s the matter, so serious?" "I want to be in the salt business." "This..." Zhou Jin frowned, "I''m afraid it''s impossible. Although salt has always been under the control of the emperor, it has long been distributed to the major families. In fact, it is the families who really control this. Hand. If you can do it, it will only benefit me, not harm." "That''s why I said, you can''t miss it." Tang Guo shook his head: "You said, if I can really make a salt business ande up with more refined salt than the current market, they will trouble me. Will the Regent be able to ovee all difficulties and give A living space on my side?" "Yes, Yun Bingjun is indeed greedy for power, but if he rebels, he has a psychological burden. Although he is greedy for power and wants to step on the head of my emperor, he is also very serious in doing things. Simplye. Said, it is very easy to use, but unfortunately it is not used by me. If someone can break the status quo, he will definitely support it." "Moreover, on the surface, this matter also benefits him. Many families have people who are officials in the court. The weakening of the family means that his opponent can also be weakened." Tang Guo picked up the ceramic jar on one side: "Do you think this kind of salt is qualified enough?" Originally, Zhou Jin didn''t care much, but when he saw the snow-white salt inside, it was so thin and there was no impurity at all, the whole person was shocked. "This is salt?" "You taste it." Zhou Jin made some and tasted it on her fingers. It was only salty, not a bit bitter. The taste was absolutely amazing. "If it''s all this kind of salt, Yun Bingjun will definitely support you." Zhou Jin leaned over, "Where did you get this kind of salt? How did you get it?" Vol 2 Chapter 4855: The calculated sister (40) Vol 2 Chapter 4855: The calcted sister (40) "I saw it in a storybook. It''s okay recently. I tried it." Tang Guo took out a storybook. The words were originally obtained in his world. The text is simr, Zhou Jin can understand. "It''s so..." "I n to arrange manpower to do this. The salt wells are no longer locally purchased. I will go to the border and some small countries in Fanbang." Some time ago, she used exaggerated manpower to get a group of paper puppets out just to do this. Zhou Jin: "Is there enough manpower?" "Enough." Zhou Jin didn''t say much. Tang Guo is so mysterious and must have her own way. As long as she doesn''t leave, it''s nothing. The next day, Tang Guo arranged most of the paper puppets out, and ording to her n, they went to the border and some small countries in Fanbang to refine salt. After more than a year, the paper puppets came back, bringing fine salt to negotiate with Yun Bingjun, nning to open a shop in the capital. After all, this country requires official permission to sell salt. As expected, Yun Bingjun disregarded the opposition of the ministers, arguing with the ministers in the courtroom blushing, shame them one by one. The little emperor Zhou Jin sat on it, looking stupid, but in fact he was very satisfied with the battle today. The regent Yun Bingjun quarreled and never let him down. Especially when he was in charge, these old ministers were unable to get rid of him. Every time Yun Bingjun won aplete victory, Zhou Jin sighed, why isn''t such a powerful person his courtier? In fact, he felt that Yun Bingjun was not suitable for being an emperor. He was really suitable for being an emperor''s sword. "The emperor, the emergence of refined salt is a good thing for the benefit of the country and the people. We Dn must not miss this opportunity. The minister asked for some from the vendor. You can use this refined salt to cook soup in front of the emperor and the ministers. , Let everyone taste the fine salt too. Yun Bingjun is very confident, the little emperor is very good, and listens to him. When Zhou Jin was about to be right, the ministers knelt down one after another: "The emperor, no, this refined salt..." "Quasi!" Zhou Jin interrupted these selfish old men. The refined salt was cheap and delicious. For their own benefit, these guys had to say that it was not good and they hated it. "Every day, there will be some bitterness in the dishes and soups. I also want to taste the taste of soup without bitterness." The ministers looked at each other, and when they were done, they forgot that the little emperor was a delicious guy. As long as it is delicious, he will taste it. The little emperor often pretended to be sick and went out to eat good food, they all knew about it. No wonder the regent always mentioned that the food cooked with refined salt is particrly delicious, which was originally intended to deceive the little emperor. This little emperor is too disappointed. Zhou Jin was thinking in her heart that after waiting for a year, she was finally able to act honestly. Otherwise, he can only go to Tang Guo to eat secretly. You can''t pretend to be sick every day for a month, it''s a bit of a bad face. "King Regent, this matter is left to you. We must keep those vendors. I will have refined salt tonight." Yun Bingjun was satisfied, and the little emperor''s persistence in eating had never disappointed him. "Yes, the emperor, I will do it after the court, and ask the emperor to write the imperial edict." Zhou Jin: "After the next dynasty, the regent wille with me." Yun Bingjun is also very good at writing the imperial decree. This is a coincidence, and he believes that Yun Bingjun will do it well. It''s so easy! unfortunately. Yun Bingjun, who was regarded as a cow ambassador, didn''t know the little Jiujiu in Zhou Jin''s heart. He thought that the little emperor was so happy because he had refined salt to eat. I thought, if he hadn''t returned the regent, just like the little emperor, he would surely perish the country. The little emperor is not without merit. Obedience is an advantage, at least it will not interfere with him in doing business and not cause him trouble. Those courtiers, he still pays more attention to this, lest the little emperor is led by them. Yun Bingjun took the imperial decree and left, and it didn''t take long for the paper puppets arranged by Tang Guo to open a salt shop in the capital. The price of this salt shop was not high. As soon as the shop opened, hundreds of people rushed to buy it. Vol 2 Chapter 4856: The calculated sister (41) Vol 2 Chapter 4856: The calcted sister (41) For the next six months, it was Tang Guo''s salt shop and the struggle between those aristocratic families. During this period, various methods emerged one after another, and they were all resolved by Tang Guo. After half a year, the coarse salt was gradually eliminated, and finally Yun Bingjun once again fought against the officials and allowed Tang Guo''s paper puppets to mine salt wells locally. People of the aristocratic family found that they couldn''t fight. There was a regent standing there. This regent was very powerful and a lunatic. They didn''t dare to fight really. Refined salt has gradually spread to various ces, coarse salt has long been eliminated, and there are more and more salt wells in the hands of paper puppets. The price of salt has alsoe down. At this time, even if the aristocratic family obtains the method of refining salt, it cannot profit as much as before. After the incident, Tang Guo set his sights on the grain. The so-called people rely on food as their heaven, and people cannot be short of food. As a result, she divided another wave of paper puppets to go out to do grain business, collect grain, sell grain, and control grain prices. This is not the official responsibility, no permission is needed, she can do it boldly. Zhou Jin didn''t know about food business. Before she knew it, Tang Guo was already in control of arge amount of grain, and she also allocated a space magic weapon to these paper puppets, and all the grain was inside. As long as it is the harvest season, they want to buy food. As long as you can tune in, you can tune in. Unconsciously, four years have passed since then. At this time, Tang Guo and Zhou Jin were in their early twenties, and it wasmon for Zhou Jin to sneak over to Tang Guo to y by pretending to be sick. He did not conceal this matter from Yun Bingjun, and after Yun Bingjun knew about it, he did not care. In his opinion, if the little emperor really fell in love with Tang Guo, and Tang Guo was willing, it would be good to bring the two together. "Guo''er, have you ever thought about living in another ce?" Zhou Jin asked tentatively. Tang Guo: "For example?" "The imperial pce." Zhou Jin began to count the benefits of the imperial pce. "The imperial pce is very big, much bigger than this." "No matter how old, you can only live in one room and sleep in one bed. Is this a benefit?" Zhou Jin couldn''t refute Tang Guo''s words. "The pce has many good things." Tang Guo moved his feet and kicked Zhou Jin a piece of gold bricks on the table, "Can also gold bricks on the table?" Speaking of this gold brick pad table, it was really not Tang Guo''s intention. It was an ident. She identally cut off a section of the table leg. She didn''t think of the other for a while, so she found the fast gold brick, put it in, and always forgot. take it out. Zhou Jin: "..." Zhou Jin supported the crooked table and hurriedly stuffed the gold brick into it. The table finally became t. "you know what I mean." Tang Guo smiled and said, "What do you mean?" "That''s what I meant." Zhou Jin moved the bench to sit next to her, and said quietly, "Look, I''m twenty-two and I haven''t gotten married yet." "When I first saw you, I had a crush on you. At first, I was a little bit conflicted. I was afraid that you were on the side of the Regent. Tell you the truth. At that time, I wanted to bring the Regent down and then You **** it, and I''m afraid you won''t want it." "Later, I found that things were not that simple, so I was very happy." "It''s been so many years in a sh, I think you willingly enter the pce to live in such a big house, I am the only one, and it is so cold at night." System:ugh to death! "Co-author, you just want to find a warm bed?" Zhou Jin: "No, I want to help you warm your quilt. You see it''s almost winter. When I grow up, I haven''t helped people warm their quilt. I want to try what it feels like." "But I don''t want to live in the pce," Tang Guo smiled, "Choose me to be together, and you can''t choose other people, even if there are no children between us, you can''t. As the emperor, you are not afraid of not having an heir? " "There is no shortage of children in the royal family, just pick a clever and clever one in the n." Tang Guo was naturally satisfied with everything that was said, "That''s fine, but I wille out if I want to live in the future." "Of course." Zhou Jin held Tang Guo''s little hand with excitement, "Yun Bingjun hopes that I am obsessed with you every day. He will agree with this very much and will help us to cover it." System: Yun Bingjun, that hapless kid, hahaha. Vol 2 Chapter 4857: The calculated sister (42) Vol 2 Chapter 4857: The calcted sister (42) "Then I told Yun Bingjun about this matter?" Zhou Jin asked, "He should agree with this matter very much, and he will probably help us hold the wedding beautifully." Tang Guo held down Zhou Jin''s hand: "Don''t worry for now, wait a second." Seeing Zhou Jin puzzled and a little lost, Tang Guo said, "I feel that something will happen, and it will not be toote to wait two years. " Zhou Jin knew that Tang Guo was not a person who likes to joke. She said that something happened, it must have happened. "What will happen?" "Just intuition, I don''t know." If it''s a trivial matter, it is Chu Qiu''s arrival, which should allow the Prince Regent''s Mansion to perform wonderful scenes. Speaking of major events, it is that there will be an invader from a border country, and war will ur at that time. At the same time, because the officials in a certain ce concealed the facts of the yellow disaster, the yellow disaster was serious. The local people were not living and scolded the faint king. This pot would be detained on Zhou Jin. These two major events also happened in the past two years, and it is really inappropriate to get married after Chu Qiu. Zhou Jin didn''t ask any more, sometimes it''s really possible to instinctively happen. Now that Tang Guo had agreed, he had waited for so many years, not bad for the year or two. Looking at Zhou Jin''s appearance, Tang Guo probably didn''t think so far, so he simply touched a few coins out and showed him the divination technique. Zhou Jin was a little baffling when she saw that she was throwing copper coins there, but he had also read some books about divination, but he had never met someone who was truly effective in divination. "Are you divination?" Zhou Jin asked in a puzzled way, could she still divination? "Yes, I''m just divination." This kind of small trick, she herself knows, but generally does not use it. She knew what would happen in the future, but now she was looking for a reason to make Zhou Jin more concerned about the situation in a certain ce, so as not to get serious losses. "But what did Bu have figured out?" Zhou Jin sat aside and looked at Tang Guo Bu''s Gua carefully, and asked when she stopped. Tang Guo looked at the coins on the table: "The hexagram is not very good." "How can it be bad?" Zhou Jin was a little nervous, "Is it about you or me?" "If you count it, it should be about you." Seeing that Zhou Jin didn''t react much, Tang Guo breathed a sigh of relief, and continued, "Dn may have a **** disaster, which is war." Now, Zhou Jin could no longer maintain her peaceful appearance. She stood up and stared at a few coins, but she couldn''t understand: "Really?" "Really, I have always been very urate in divination, and it is best to prepare as soon as possible." Tang Guo touched the copper coin, and told Zhou Jin which direction it was. As long as Zhou Jin knows, she will definitely reveal the news to Yun Bingjun. Yun Bingjun wants supreme rights, and definitely does not want the war to affect his status, and will definitely arrange for people to quell the war. Zhou Jin looked serious: "When I go back to the pce at night, I will arrange for someone to check on these lots." After that, he found that Tang Guo had another calction. Then he saw Tang Guo frown, and his heart felt ufortable: "What''s the matter? What''s going on?" "Still about you?" Zhou Jin''s face turned pale, but still calm: "What is it about this time?" "The hexagram shows that in the next one to two years, many people will starve to death in the northeast, and there will be some disturbances." Zhou Jin clenched her fist: "Then I will arrange some people to stare there. People will starve to death. Then prepare some food in advance so that it will not be rushed." Vol 2 Chapter 4858: The calculated sister (43) Vol 2 Chapter 4858: The calcted sister (43) "If it''s not enough, you can ask me for it." Zhou Jin took Tang Guo''s little hand: "It should be enough. The court will store new grain every year. As long as..." "As long as those officials are not greedy, you also know that it is so long, what if it is gone?" Tang Guo''s words silenced Zhou Jin. "It seems that I still have to act as soon as possible, and strive to control all the power in my hands as soon as possible, otherwise it would be too restrictive to do these things." Zhou Jin paced the house, "give me another three years, and I should be able to get it back. All the power." "Are you nning to kill all those who don''t listen to persuasion?" Zhou Jin hurriedly shook her head: "How is it possible? I just want to put my own people in some key positions. It is impossible to kill all the courtiers, just use my power to make them surrender, obedient, and can use it, of course. I still have to use it and slowly rece it. I have been asking people to collect their handles and hold their handles for these years. Its basically no problem. Its just that these guys are very treacherous, and some are hidden deep." handle? Tang Guo had an idea in an instant, so she would give Zhou Jin a big gift and steal something like this, she was the best at it. She didn''t tell Zhou Jin about this. The two chatted for a while and Zhou Jin hurried back to the pce. It was obviously the news from Tang Guo''s divination that made him unable to sit still anymore, and wanted to go back early to arrange all this. "The regent, everything is as usual on the emperor''s side. After seeing the seconddy, he returned to the pce." Yun Bingjun hummed: "It seems that the little emperor really has a crush on her, and now he is running to her when he secretly leaves the pce." "The Regent, do you want to interfere in this matter?" Yun Bingjun raised his eyebrows: "What''s the interference? Isn''t this good? It''s nothing wrong to pretend to be sick all day for a woman. As long as he is obedient, this small request is not impossible to satisfy him." Yun Bingjun is already nning to bring the two together. When he found a good opportunity, he proposed in the court to choose a queen for the little emperor. Hearing that it was Tang Guo, the other party would definitely agree. These two make up a pair, and there won''t be any big waves, he is very relieved. "Go and see how Shan''er is." Since that incident, Tang Shan has been in the simplest position, and many people have forgotten about her murdering rtives and sisters. In her capacity, even if she asionally appeared, no one would be so bold to talk about these things in front of her. Since everyone had forgotten, Tang Shan didn''t want to remind others of it. The doctor originally said that she could only live for one and a half years, but now that four years have passed, she is still alive and well. As long as she takes that life-sustaining pill regrly every year, she will not die. At this time, Yun Dan and Yun Xin were in the house with Tang Shan for tea. The three of themughed and made a lot of noise, so disharmonious. Tang Shan had no ns at all now, and wanted to find a continuation for Yun Bingjun. ording to the doctor''s guess, as long as she insists on taking the life-sustaining pills, it is not a problem to live. If you can continue to live, why should you find someone to add to it? Tang Shan didn''t find someone for Yun Bingjun, he was happy and rxed, without all kinds of difort. That incident did not leave a gap between Yun Bingjun and Tang Shan. Only he would understand how much Tang Shan was unwilling to ept him. Every time I talked to him about her death in the future, she must marry Tang Guo into the door, and she would wash her face in tears, knowing how unwilling she was. Vol 2 Chapter 4859: The calculated sister (44) Vol 2 Chapter 4859: The calcted sister (44) If it hadn''t been for Tang Shan to guard him and cry, he couldn''t bear it, how could he agree to let Tang Guo live in the Prince Regent''s mansion in advance. "Mother, my sister and I will leave first, so I won''t disturb you to rest." Yun Dan said, "Mother, you must take care of your body and don''t worry about us." Tang Shan smiled: "Okay, okay, you guys go and y." Yundan and Yunxin were also ten years old at this time. After the two brothers and sisters changed their part to Tang Shan, they went out to y. Regardless of how well-behaved the two were in front of Tang Shan, they were actually two little overlords, and few people in the capital dared to provoke them. When the regent''s son-inw came out, they would hide away. Their followers are also very arrogant, but wherever the two pass by, they are vicious and vicious, and they are not allowed to look twice. The two had fun all the way and did not expect that this time they would encounter a crisis. They actually don''t like to bring their entourage to y with. Many of the time they disappeared when they walked. It made all the entourages look for someone for a long time, and they jumped out with a smile, as if they were ying hide-and-seek with someone. They just like it, seeing these people can''t find them, they are in a hurry. "Brother, there are a lot of people over there. Let''s rush over there." Yun Xin said, "I remember there is an alley over there. We passed through the crowd and we hid in the alley." "Okay, it''s settled, there seems to be juggling over there, they must not notice." The two were moring about going to watch juggling, and the entourage next to them naturally didn''t dare to obey, so they could only guide them carefully. They were about to let others evacuated, but they were stopped by them. At this time, they don''t want these people to disperse, where would they hide? The juggling is very attractive. Yun Dan and Yunxin''s entourage were still vignt at first. Later, they were attracted by the juggling content and pped and apuded. At this moment, Yun Dan and Yunxin winked at each other and got into the crowd and disappeared. When the entourage reacted, they had already run a long way and couldn''t see any figure at all. "They definitely couldn''t find us this time. First look around and wait for them to get anxious before going back." Yun Xin said. She waited for Yun Dan''s response, and found that Yun Dan was staring in a certain direction of the alley and followed. "Hey, why are so many carriages here?" Count carefully, there are at least five carriages here. "Let''s take a look." Yun Dan said. Yun Xin was also a little curious. So many carriages were parked in the alley, and there was no one, which was really strange. They walked over and opened the curtain of the first carriage. What they saw turned out to be beautiful girls, their hands and feet tied up, their mouths gagged, unable to move or speak. When she saw them, one of the girls winked at them. Both Yun Dan and Yun Xin understood and nned to quit, but they didn''t expect to be caught as soon as they quit. "Look at what I caught." "Two beautiful dolls. I didn''t expect to have this kind of harvest when they walked. Tied them up and brought them into the car." Seeing that the two were about to shout, the man who grabbed them shed behind them with a hand knife.a. He was directly **** and thrown into the nearest carriage. Chu Qiu looked at the two children thrown in, now desperate. She had just crossed over and was in this carriage. The rope that bound her was so strong that she couldn''t break free. Vol 2 Chapter 4860: The calculated sister (45) Vol 2 Chapter 4860: The calcted sister (45) Even the cloth stuffed in his mouth is still going around his head, and it is impossible to get it out. Desperate herself, she didn''t expect to meet two children, so she motioned to them to run and call someone. Unexpectedly, those people came back too quickly. These two well-dressed children would be taken away by these traffickers just like him. The carriage went out of the city smoothly, and the entourage of the Regent Pce over there was still looking for Yun Dan Yunxin''s whereabouts for a long time. It turned out that at this time, the two children would jump out andugh at them. This happened again and again. In fact, they didn''t care about finding it at all today. They were just pretending to think that these two yful children would eventually run out by themselves. They are the sons and daughters of the regent, who dares to treat them? Yun Dan and Yunxin didn''t show up for a long time. They finally felt the seriousness of the problem and began to look carefully. One hour, two hours, three hours... In the past, they still didn''t see anyone. Those followers who followed could only go back and report the incident with a pale face. The entire pce of the Regent was rmed, if it weren''t for anxious to find someone, those ck followers might have been chopped off their heads long ago. "Sure there is a line of carriages leaving in a hurry? No matter whether the person is inside or not, take a group of people to chase them. After chasing them, you must carefully check and question them." It is impossible for Yun Bingjun not to be angry when a pair of children are missing at the same time. Tang Shan fainted on the spot when she knew it. Fortunately, she had the life-sustaining pill, otherwise she might not be able to hold it. Finally, one by one, the most relied upon are those carriages, and Yun Bingjun personally led people to chase them. The carriage that had ran a long distance over there also stopped for a bit of rectification, and they stayed in an inn in a barren mountain. When the night was quiet, Chu Qiu awakened the two children who were leaning on her. After the three people worked hard, they untied each other''s ropes and finally broke free of the ropes that bound them. "They are all asleep. Let us run first. Only if we run out can we have a chance toe back and rescue them. Don''t say anything." The other women slept so deeply because they were too noisy before and were given medicine. Chu Qiu was very calm at the beginning, pretending to be dying, only to let the people who tied them rx their vignce. Because of her good looks, they were afraid that the medicine would make her unable to hold it, which would affect the selling price. The two children were also considered clever. They had received Chu Qiu''s signal before, and they pretended to be very clever and fearful. They didn''t scream, they were still well-behaved. Those people didn''t do much. The three of them rolled out of the carriage gently and ran away quickly. However, at night, there were people who ordered the number of people. They were afraid that there would be any ident. They found that Chu Qiu and the three had run away, so they quickly led a team to chase them. "If you can''t chase it back, just solve it directly, so as not to leave trouble. Unexpectedly, I was deceived by that girl." "Yes, boss." He was in ck clothes, and Chu Qiu took the two children with him and it was not easy to escape, and there was still someone chasing him behind. As ast resort, Chu Qiu decided to go away with them, let them find a bush to hide first, don''t say anything, she went to lead others away. If they can wait to rescue the soldiers, then bring someone to find her. Chu Qiu believes that the identities of these two children are definitely not simple, and doing so now is the only chance for them all. Those people really followed Chu Qiu, and Yun Bingjun paid too much attention to the two children. He really chased them overnight and met two embarrassed children. While Yundan and Yunxin were crying and crying, he divided the people into two. Some people went to the previous inn to chase the carriage, while he took someone to find the one who saved the two. When they found Chu Qiu, Chu Qiu was dying and had several stabs in his body. That person was too angry and nned to punish her, shing her with one knife, trying to let her know how to escape in this way. The price. When he was preparing for the final cut, he was blocked by Yun Bingjun. He hugged Chu Qiu on his horse, watching the two children cry miserably, shouting not to Chu Qiu to die, he suddenly remembered the life-sustaining pill. Vol 2 Chapter 4861: The calculated sister (46) Vol 2 Chapter 4861: The calcted sister (46) He took this pill with him, whether it was for Tang Shan or someone who had an ident. He took out the pill and poured one to Chu Qiu. Sure enough, he found that although Chu Qiu was seriously injured, he didn''t mean to die immediately. So they hurried back to the capital, and Yun Bingjun embraced Chu Qiu early in the morning and brought her back to the mansion, where he invited the doctor for treatment. At that time, Tang Shan also woke up, waiting in the lobby. Seeing Yun Bingjun holding a woman covered in blood, his heart suddenly jumped, and he looked at the two embarrassed but intact Yun Dan Yunxin beside him, unable to take care of that much, so he rushed over and hugged the two. The three cried together and the doctor was already treating Chu Qiu. Yun Dan Yunxin, who had finished crying here, told Tang Shan about the situation at that time. "If it wasn''t for Sister Chu, we would really be sold." "Mother, it''s terrible, those people are terrible, they chase us with knives." "When we took Dad to find Sister Chu, she was left with a sigh of relief, and her whole body was wounded." When Tang Shan heard what happened, the difort in her heart disappeared. It turned out that this woman had saved her children. It''s no wonder that Bingjun was so nervous. Especially the two children cried and said that the woman must not die. Bingjun should be afraid that these two children would be sad, so he would directly carry him back. Afterforting herself, Tang Shan asked someone to take the two children down to wash up, but she went to the room to see Chu Qiu. Looking at Chu Qiu, who was lying motionless and pale, Tang Shan was also very scared. If she hadn''t left separately at that time, maybe her children would have encountered it. At this time, she was very grateful to Chu Qiu. The doctor diagnosed and prescribed medicine, and called the maid to help Chu Qiu change her dressing and clothes. Chu Qiu''s fortune was kept. The two Yundan and Yunxin who had changed over there also hurried over to ask about the situation. Knowing that Chu Qiu was still alive, it would be fine for a while, so they rxed, but they were unwilling to leave the room and insisted on staying with Chu Qiu. Tang Shan felt sour, but couldn''t stop it. It was almost dawn before the two children fell asleep. Yun Bingjun doesn''t have time to sleep, and he has to deal with the young girls who were taken away by traffickers before. There were dozens of girls in a few carriages, which was a very big case. After exining the matter, he went to the court again in a hurry. By the way, he exined the matter. This should be regarded as a rtively harmonious early court. The ministers agreed to severely punish the traffickers who abducted girls. One morning, all the girls were sent home by [Bequge .bequge.xyz]. Except for Chu Qiu, no one came to lead Chu Qiu away. Chu Qiu hasn''t woken up yet, only temporarily staying in the Prince Regent''s Mansion. Tang Guo woke up early in the morning and was also told the news. The fact that a weak woman saved the regent''s sons and daughters has long been spread. In my memory, this paragraph is rtively vague to the original owner. At that time, she was forbidden by Yun Bingjun because of the teasing and frame-up of her two children. What happened to the two children did not reach her ears until many dayster. The only thing in memory is that after Chu Qiu moved into the Regent Pce, he never moved out. The original owner didn''t know where Chu Qiu was from, how many people there were in the family, and what his identity was. "No one is here to lead Chu Qiu, Tongzi, can you find out who Chu Qiu is?" System: [This is about to wait for Chu Qiu to wake up. There is noputer here, so no big data can be found. "Yes, then you pay attention." Vol 2 Chapter 4862: The calculated sister (47) Vol 2 Chapter 4862: The calcted sister (47) [The host is big, Chu Qiu seems to have no memory of the body itself, so there is no way to know her identity for the time being. If you remember, Chu Qiu will probably not be able to find it back, but if her family meets in the future, it will still be clear. Tang Guo didn''t care about this herself: "If you don''t know it, forget it. Since she is the heroine, the mystery of her life experience should be exposed in the future, and some things may be involved. For the time being, it depends on the meeting between her and Tang Shan. how about it." "Yun Dan and Yun Xin, do they go to see Chu Qiu every day?" [Yes, I watch it three times a day, don''t watch Tang Shan say nothing, actually there are sour bubbles in my heart. But Chu Qiu was the savior of the two children, and Tang Shan could only pretend to be grandiose. On the third day, Chu Qiu, who was unconscious, finally woke up. When Chu Qiu woke up, everyone in the mansion was very happy. When Yun Dan and Yun Xin heard it, they ran into her room and saw Chu Qiu alive. They sat on the bedside and looked at Chu Qiu with concern. Chu Qiu was stared at by the two cute children suddenly, still a little inexplicable. She soon realized that she should be saved. She felt very unlucky, so she crossed it. As soon as she crossed over, she was **** and cut so many knives that she almost died. "Sister Chu, are you still in pain?" Yun Dan asked. Yun Xin followed: "Before you were all stab wounds, which scared me and my brother. Fortunately, you are fine." "It''s okay," Chu Qiu looked at the furnishings of the room. Before, she felt that these two children were not ordinary. As expected, she vaguely remembered that they were held back by someone and heard someone call that person. It''s the regent, "Where is this ce?" Yun Dan: "This is my home." "Not long after we were separated that day, Daddy found both of us, and we took Daddy to find you, just a little bit. The bad guy''s knife was cut on you." The time Chu Qiu crossed over was on the carriage, so he didn''t know the background of this world. But what the regent is, she can also understand. Isn''t it because the emperor was too young when he became king, and there was a regent who helped manage things? In many cases, the power of this regent is greater than that of the emperor, even above the emperor. It is equivalent to holding the emperor to order courtiers. The two children apany Chu Qiu to say a few words, and Tang Shan who heard the news over there also hurried over with someone. "It''s fine. In the past few days, Xin''er is running here every day, for fear that you have something good or bad." Tang Shan held the Buddha beads in her hand and kept pinching, "Girl, what''s your name?" "Chu Qiu." "Where is Miss Chu from? That''s the case. Everyone else was taken back by her family that day, except that the girl''s family did note." Since she is already awake, Tang Shan doesn''t really want Chu Qiu to be here much. Staying, she always feels that it is not good to stay Chuqiu here, this is from her intuition. Chu Qiu looked confused: "I really want to remember." She rubbed her head, as if she wanted to remember what happened before: "I really can''t remember." When she passed through, the original owner also bumped her head too much, she guessed that the original owner died like this. Tang Shan looked at Chu Qiu''s head before, and had no doubt that Chu Qiu couldn''t remember what happened before. "Miss Chu, you don''t need to worry, think slowly, you may remember when the injury is recovered." Vol 2 Chapter 4863: The calculated sister (48) Vol 2 Chapter 4863: The calcted sister (48) Chu Qiu nodded repeatedly, but thought in his heart that the original owner went too anxiously and didn''t give her the memory at all. She couldn''t remember the injury after he recovered. Chu Qiu couldn''t think of it, and Tang Shan couldn''t do anything. She didn''t stay here any longer, just instructed the servants here to serve them well. She asked her two children to go to school, and both met objections, saying that she should apany Chu Qiu more. She was a bit stubborn, but she couldn''t me it. Yun Bingjun returned to the house, and when he heard Chu Qiu wake up, he also came to visit. When Chu Qiu saw Yun Bingjun for the first time, he couldn''t help but admire. He didn''t expect such a handsome man. It''s a pity, it''s a kid. She doesn''t have much interest in men who have already treated babies and have wives. So look at it more and don''t look at it again. "So, Miss Chu has forgotten what happened in the past?" Yun Bingjun frowned and asked, "Really can''t remember anything except the name?" Chu Qiu nodded, "Well, I also hope to remember the past. At this time, I want to go home even more." Seeing that Chu Qiu was not like a lie, Yun Bingjun stopped struggling with this matter: "Let the doctore over and show it to you. If I can''t remember it for the time being, I will stay in the mansion first. If I have any needs, I can tell the next person to go." "Thank you, the regent." Yun Bingjun: "This time I should thank you very much. If you didn''t think of a solution halfway through, Dan''er and Xin''er might have been ill-fortuned." "Ms. Chu stayed at ease." Yun Bingjun left these words and left, without intending to say more to Chu Qiu. Chu Qiu regretted it for a while. Two children were speaking with her, and he forgot about it. "The regent said all this and left." When Tang Shan heard the message from her servant, she felt relieved: "Tell people to take care of Miss Chu. Don''t be wronged. If you want to spread it, others said I can''t be a human being." She didn''t want to be caught and criticized, and her reputation would be discredited as she did a few years ago. After so many years of immersion, her reputation was finally restored. Since that day, Chu Qiu has not seen Yun Bingjun again, and Yun Bingjun mostly ordered people toe and ask about the situation. It is two children, and she meets several times a day. Tang Shan would see each other once a day or two. Chu Qiu wasn''t a fool either. She always felt that Tang Shan''s eyes were not right when she saw her. Later, she learned that the regent was an infatuated species, and only the princess was the only one. She understood, it should be her, a strange woman, living in the Prince Regent''s Mansion, which made Tang Shan feel ufortable. But now her injury is not healed, and she can only live here, and she can avoid it with the regent. These two children, she likes them very much, maybe they have experienced difficulties together, they are very close. Tang Guo was not disappointed when he heard that there was harmony over there. This has just begun, and the good days are yet toe. In the memory of the original owner, Chu Qiu is also a person who can adapt to a strange environment. In the original plot, after Chu Qiu recovered from his injuries, he left the Prince Regent''s Mansion. In the beginning, neither she nor Yun Bingjun had any thoughts about anyone, but they couldn''t help being tempted as they got in touch with each otherter. Chu Qiu is a strange and entric person, with changeable ideas, and a variety of brilliant ideas. It is difficult to not attract people. Tang Guo was waiting for Chu Qiu to leave the Prince Regent''s Mansion, and then what Chu Qiu brought to the world would definitely make Yun Bingjun pay attention. Two monthster, Tang Shan heard two children say that Chu Qiu was good every day. He was very jealous, but couldn''t say much. Vol 2 Chapter 4864: The calculated sister (49) Vol 2 Chapter 4864: The calcted sister (49) She is looking forward to Chu Qiu''s departure every day, but unfortunately she can''t. Chu Qiu''s memory has never been restored. She is still the lifesaver of her own children. If she shows a little thought of trying to drive people away, she will definitely be criticized. What she didn''t expect was that Chu Qiu would propose to leave first. "Miss Chu''s memory is restored?" Tang Shan asked, actually happy. Chu Qiu shook his head: "Not yet, but I have disturbed you for many days. I think I should go." "When the regentes back, I will bid farewell to him, and then leave here." Chu Qiu rolled his eyes when he saw Tang Shan''s disguised reluctance, didn''t he wish her to leave? The wives of these big families really know how to pretend. She is afraid that if she stays here again, people will get her some medicine, which will kill her. When Yun Bingjun came back, she asked the other party for a sum of money, and then started business in Beijing. Recently, she asionally went out to investigate and inquired about that there are many businesses she can do in this world. The folk customs here are still open, and women go out shopping every day on the street to buy some beautiful things. Then make rouge gouache, you can make money. Yun Dan Yunxin heard that Chu Qiu was leaving, he was very reluctant to hold her and didn''t let go. He saw that Tang Shan had a heart attack, but he had to smile again. "Dan''er, Xin''er, I''m not in Beijing anymore, I just don''t live here. This is not my home, I have to live in my own ce. When I get settled, you cane and y with me in the future. what." In fact, she was quite reluctant to bear these two children. They were the first friends she made when she came here. The two kids stopped now. When Yun Bingjun came back, Chu Qiu went to see him. "Your memory is restored?" "Not yet." Chu Qiu replied, "but I can''t live here all the time. This is not my home. I have to find a ce to settle down and rx in my own ce." Yun Bingjun was a little surprised, this woman was really courageous, and actually dared to say these things in front of him. "What do you want to do after you go out?" "I want to do some rouge gouache business, I think I should know this, and then I will think about it." Chu Qiu nced at Yun Bingjun, and said, "But this requires the regent to support me." Such a bold woman, it should be the first time Yun Bingjun has met. No one has dared to speak to him like this and needs his support. "You are the savior of Tan''er and Xin''er. If you have any requirements, as long as they are not excessive, I will satisfy you. You might as well talk about how you need me to support you." Chu Qiu waspletely rude: "I want a shop, and I want a sum of capital. In the end, I need two people. I know that opening a shop in the capital is definitely not easy. It will be watched by someone from the regent, and I dare not want toe. Come to heat things up." Chu Qiu''s words made Yun Bingjun look at it more. This woman was quite good at calcting, but he was not disgusted. This is more than just asking him for tens of millions of dors. This reminded him of Tang Guo, who had asked him for a million taels of gold back then, and now it feels painful to think about it. Therefore, sometimes people are so different from people. Some people pay attention to short-term benefits, while others pay attention to long-term benefits. There is no doubt that Chu Qiu considered the long-term benefits, which made him appreciate it even more. And that Tang Guo, holding his million taels of gold, stayed behind closed doors all day, eating, drinking and having fun with the little emperor,pletely unmotivated. Vol 2 Chapter 4865: The calculated sister (50) Vol 2 Chapter 4865: The calcted sister (50) Now at the Tang family, she was basically dead, anyway, she didn''te out to be embarrassed, everyone agreed that there was no such person. "Okay, I agree." "Thank you, the regent." The two looked at each other andughed. Unconsciously, the rtionship has be closer. Chu Qiu moved out the next day. Yun Bingjun asked someone to find her a good shop, arranged a yard for her, gave her the capital, and had two people who could use it. For the next month, Chu Qiu was tossing about her, and there was no time to y with the two children. When the two children heard that she was busy, they didn''t bother for the time being. Chu Qiu promised them that she would look for them when she was busy and give them gifts. Tang Shan finally breathed a sigh of relief, asking Chu Qiutian to be in the house, she had to die of a heart attack. "Look, how about this one." "What''s this?" Tang Guo took a beautiful white ceramic pot from Zhou Jin''s hand. There were beautiful patterns on the outside of the pot, which was very high-quality at first nce. "You open it and take a look." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, opened the lid, and saw that the contents inside were somewhat clear: "It''s actually mouth fat." "Do you like it?" Zhou Jin took out a box. "A set of all new stuff. This shop is in the capital. Some time ago, a rouge shop was opened in Beijing and it was full of some new stuff. ." "The dignified emperor doesn''t pay attention to major affairs of the government, and observes these rouge shops all day, are you a little bit of a bad job?" Zhou Jin leaned aside: "Who said that paying attention to the rouge shop is not a big deal? This is a big thing, and this is also something of our Dn. I found that the things in this rouge shop called Qiushui are more tribute than those in the past. Its even better. If we can continue to develop like this, it will probably be a feature of my Dn." Tang Guo already knew who tossed these things out. She smeared her fingers with mouth fat and applied it to her lips. The texture seemed to be pretty good. Among other things, Chu Qiu still has a set of rouge gouache. "This is not bad. The stuff in this rouge shop is better than the ones used before." Zhou Jin: "I knew you would like it." "How did you know this shop?" "If there is any new news in the capital, I can''t escape my eyes. Anything new, my people will write it down and pass it to me." Having said this, Zhou Jin lowered her voice: "Do you know who is the owner of this Qiushui Rouge Shop?" "Who?" "It''s a woman named Chu Qiu." Tang Guo''s eyes became weird, Zhou Jin seemed to have thought of something, and quickly exined: "Of course the most important thing is not that she is a woman, but the origin of this woman, which is not simple." Did Zhou Jin find out about Chu Qiu''s background? "Some time ago, Yun Bingjun''s son and daughter had an ident and were almost sold by a trafficker, you know?" Tang Guo understood now, Zhou Jin still didn''t find out Chu Qiu''s background, but knew something was rted to Yun Bingjun. "This woman is the one who saved Yun Bingjun''s children. With Yun Bingjun''s help, she opened this shop." Zhou Jin rubbed her hands: "I feel that things here are not simple. Everyone knows that the regent and his wife are very affectionate. They have only been with each other for so many years, but now a woman suddenly appears and I always feel that something will happen." Tang Guo: "How do you know that something has happened? What if this is just Yun Bingjun''s thanks to him for helping?" Vol 2 Chapter 4866: The calculated sister (51) Vol 2 Chapter 4866: The calcted sister (51) "But that Chu Qiu is unusual. Yun Bingjun has seen her in private. Recently, there seems to be some cooperation between the two of them. I have not received any news about specific matters." Cooperation? "It turned out to be like this. What is your purpose in saying this in a hurry?" Zhou Jin grabbed Tang Guo''s little hand, dipped her fingertips in the mouth fat in the jar, and wiped her lips: "Make you happy, I think you should be happy." Tang Guo decided to go to the Qiushui Rouge Shop. Since she lived in this house, she rarely went out. Some social interactions were almost cut off. These are too important to her. In ancient womens social life, apart from making two friends to pass the time, they exchanged some news with each other. This time she went out, and she was reappearing in front of others. Chu Qiu is here, she should also go for a walk and watch the excitement. The decoration of the Qiushui Rouge Shop is indeed unusual. Although it is not everywhere luxurious, it is very stylish. A more general rouge shop, there is also a ce for guests to rx and drink tea. Tang Guo got off the carriage and walked to the Qiushui Rouge Shop, where an intelligent maid came up to greet her and warmly invited her in. The disy inside is also very neat and orderly, giving people a refreshing feeling at first nce. Of course, she also saw Chu Qiu who was helping thosedies and youngdies try rouge there. Xu Shi Tang Guo''s eyes were very focused, and Chu Qiu couldn''t help but nce back. When she saw Tang Guo, she only felt that her eyes lit up. This should be her crossing over, and it was best to see a woman. In fact, the regent is also very beautiful, but she thinks this one is even more beautiful. When Tang Guo was looking at things, Chu Qiu went to her after finishing her work, "What does thisdy want to choose?" "just looking around." With a smile on his face, Chu Qiu introduced several kinds of rouge to Tang Guo. Tang Guo only nced at it twice before buying all those introduced by Chu Qiu. After Tang Guo left, Chu Qiu asked the people around him, whosedy this is. "Some familiar faces, but I can''t remember." "I went to all gatherings in the capital, and I didn''t remember who she was." Chu Qiu also felt that Tang Guo was somewhat familiar. Suddenly, she remembered that the youngdy just now seemed a little bit simr to the regent. "Oh, I remembered, isn''t this the one?" Chu Qiu asked quickly: "Who is she?" "Which one else, the one who hasn''t been out for more than four years, is also a pitiful one. If it weren''t for that matter, wouldn''t she be able to return home?" Chu Qiu was very anxious watching thesedies chatting without naming names. But she has a way to get them to speak, send something, and naturally they get close. After listening to what happened a few years ago, Chu Qiu felt incredible. It turned out that the regent had infertile his biological sister. This is too magical. No, this is ancient, not surprising at all. It can be said that the princess regent is simply a good abacus. Let her sister take care of her children and still can''t have children. Isn''t it a good abacus? Fortunately, she came out, and if the regent would give her this, she would not be able to bear it. The wife of the capital found that Tang Guo, who had been immersed for many years, hade out and was often active in front of others. "Miss Tang is here." In the beginning, many people still called Tang Guo Miss Tang Er, but she corrected herter. People who know her now call her Miss Tang. It didn''t take long for the Tang family and Tang Shan to know about this matter. "No one is talking nonsense outside, right?" Tang Shan asked. "They dare not." Tang Shan squeezed the Buddha beads: "I heard that Chu Qiu opened a rouge shop. Recently, it seems to have made some new products, what is it called perfume?" "Yes." Tang Shan took a deep breath: "Dan''er and Xin''er, often run there?" "Young Master Dan and Miss Xin like ying with Miss Chu very much." Tang Shan was naturally unwilling, but she could not find Chu Qiu''s fault. She just hated Chu Qiu, even she herself didn''t know what was going on. She was heartbroken when she heard Chu Qiu''s scenery outside. It also made Tang Shan''s heart infarction happen. She went to send Yun Bingjun ginseng soup, and she inadvertently saw what was in front of Yun Bingjun and asked more. "This is soap and scented soap. Soap is used for washing clothes, and scented soap is used for bathing." When Yun Bingjun said this, he unknowinglyplimented Chu Qiu, "I didn''t expect this girl to think of this. Good idea. She can''t eat these two things alone, so she ns to cooperate with me." Tang Shan almost cut off the Buddhist beads in his hand, it was Chu Qiu again! Vol 2 Chapter 4867: The calculated sister (52) Vol 2 Chapter 4867: The calcted sister (52) "Bingjun, is this thing really easy to use?" Tang Shan asked skeptically, actually very heartbroken. Even if Yun Bingjun seemed to have nothing to Chu Qiu, the admiration of Chu Qiu in the other party''s mouth could not be concealed. After marrying Yun Bingjun for so many years, she has never seen Yun Bingjun praise another woman besides her. However, she couldn''t be jealous of Yun Bingjun because of this, because they seemed to be nothing. When it spread out, others said it wasn''t her. She also didn''t want to leave Yun Bingjun with someone who likes to be jealous and telling things. Because an unnecessarily Chu Qiu affected the feelings between the two of them. "This thing is very useful. The soap has been distributed to people in the house for use. ording to Ms. Chu, soap has many fragrances. After washing clothes, there will still be a lingering fragrance on it. If Shan''er likes it, ask someone to take it. Try it." Yun Bingjun was very happy to distribute a lot of soap and soap to Tang Shan. Tang Shan could only hold it, and she had to thank her with a gentle look, and he almost didn''t get sick. Seeing that her face was not good, Yun Bingjun quickly stepped forward and held her hand: "Is it ufortable again?" "Nothing, you know my body has always been like this. It''s a profit to live an extra day. I just hope that I can live until Tan''er and Xin''er grow up, so I can leave with confidence." "You only considered the two children, didn''t you think about me? If you leave, what do you want me to do?" Yun Bingjun embraced Tang Shan, "The doctor has said it, although the pills can''t let you Your body is better, but you can live longer. Take one pill regrly and you will be fine." The biggest reason Yun Bingjun could promise to give Tang Guo a million taels of gold was this pill. For so many years, Tang Guo hadn''te to do anything, so he was more satisfied. Of course Tang Shan didn''t want to die. ording to the current situation, if she really died, she might just make room for Chu Qiu, so what should her two children do? Don''t think Chu Qiu treats the two children well, but once a woman has her own child, it is impossible not to think about her own child, and the two children will definitely be wronged. She behaved like this, just wanting Yun Bingjun to pay more attention to her and not give him time to see other women. Tang Shan was already calcting how to get rid of Chu Qiu, the woman who threatened her status. It must be impossible to know it clearly. There are people with Yun Bingjun beside Chu Qiu, but it is impossible toe secretly. What if Chu Qiu married? Tang Shan''s eyes lit up, yes, if Chu Qiu married, then her status would no longer be threatened. Then what kind of people does she want to show Chu Qiuxiang? The main reason is that Chu Qiu''s identity is unclear, and he is not easy to see others. Tang Shan had another thought in her heart. It''s better for her to recognize Chu Qiu as a god-sister, so she can get married. No, no, Tang Shan shook her head quickly, it is better to let Bingjun recognize Chu Qiu as a god-sister. Tang Shan, who wanted to understand, immediately asked someone to give her a list, nning to show him to Chu Qiuxiang. Chu Qiu was still busy with the business over there, and he didn''t know that Tang Shan was helping her to see people. "This is a good idea, and you can figure it out." Yun Bingjun and Chu Qiu were sitting in the teahouse, discussing soap and toilet soap. In fact, Chu Qiu still thought of making ss. Unfortunately, the difficulty is rtively high. The conditions here are temporarily. Can''t reach. At this point, she only needs to do what she has in her hands first, and then slowly think about the other things. Vol 2 Chapter 4868: The calculated sister (53) Vol 2 Chapter 4868: The calcted sister (53) Her peculiar ideas alone were enough for Yun Bingjun to appreciate. "Have you remembered things from the past?" Yun Bingjun asked other things for fun. Chu Qiu shook his head: "No, but it doesn''t matter anymore, it''s fine now." After several months of contact, Chu Qiu also had some appreciation for Yun Bingjun. No matter how bold she proposed, Yun Bingjun was able to support it, indicating that he is a person with a very good vision. Such a person is really a blessing for this country to be the regent of Dn Country. If there is no Yun Bingjun, but with the little emperor in his early twenties, can Dn Country really prosper? I heard that the little emperor was proficient in eating, drinking and ying, but he couldn''t govern the country. This greatn country was supported by Yun Bingjun alone. Yun Bingjun, the regent, is different from the kind of power she imagined. As long as her own regent is different, no one can not appreciate it. "Will the regent go to the poetry meeting in the capital tomorrow?" Chu Qiu asked, "I think at this time,unching new products in the store should attract more people''s attention. If the regent cane, then It''s better." Yun Bingjun is not interested in the poem meeting, but Chu Qiu said this, and he also thinks this is a good way: "It''s okay, just do it like this, it just happens that Tang Shan may not show up for a long time, I n to take her out to get some breath. " At this time, Yun Bingjun still had no other thoughts on Chu Qiu, only to appreciate it. The same is true for Chu Qiu. If you dont get along for a long time and dont experience something together, the two of them are expected to remain in this situation. But they are the original male and female leaders, and they are destined toe together because of some things. It is only a matter of time. Unless there is Tang Guo''s existence and some damage is done in the middle, then they will definitely have no way toe together again. However, Tang Guo would not do this. "Don''te over tomorrow. I''m going to the poem meeting. Your identity is not appropriate." Tang Guo gave Zhou Jin a push with disgust, which made Zhou Jin very wronged, and he couldn''t say that he came out of illness. In recent years, the courtiers in the court have be more and more restless. It is estimated that after seeing him sick so many times, they have not died, and feel that the new emperor is hopeless and n to use him as a doctor. In the early dynasty, I liked to do something, wanting him topete for power with the regent, which made him big head. "I''m definitely going to this poem meeting. I want to see what Chu Qiu can make. You just wait at home ande back to eat with you at night. When youe backter, I will bring you a bunch of candied gourds." Zhou Jin: "Co-authoring you are coaxing me as a child." "Can''t coax?" "Can coax, can coax." Zhou Jin said quickly, "Then I will wait for you at home, you remember toe back early, there are still people at home reading, don''t be too yful." Lingyu almost covered her face. Is this the Majesty she has known for many years? Why is it bing more and more shameless in front of the master? She has seen her majesty who is privately calm andposure, she has also seen her majesty who pretends to be ipetent in front of his courtiers, and her majesty who is angry and dispose of nails under the pretext of dealing with them. Well now, this kind of shameless Majesty was also seen by her. Speaking of which, the master is more capable, which can make your majesty shameless and obedient. Bah, fortunately, she didn''t say this, otherwise she would definitely get stuck. Vol 2 Chapter 4869: The calculated sister (54) Vol 2 Chapter 4869: The calcted sister (54) When Tang Guo came to the ce where the poem meeting was held, there were already many people here. The moment she appeared, many people looked over. Tang Guo has been rtively active recently, and he has reappeared in front of everyone. No one has forgotten what happened back then, so seeing Tang Guo will inevitably show a different look. Many people thought she was miserable, but because of Tang Shan, they did not dare to get too close to Tang Guo. After all, Tang Guo and Tang Shan had a break, and had not returned to Tang''s house for so many years. The Tang family''s attitude was obviously to give up this daughter. Getting close to Tang Guo would be thankless. But, no one dared to provoke her, it didn''t make much sense. Tang Guo chose a position to sit down, and no one paid any attention. She just came to watch the fun, not to make friends. Chu Qiu was here very early, and she couldn''t beter than thesedies. Chuqiu is very popr because of Qiushui Rouge Shop. When thedies came, they smiled and talked to Chu Qiu. When Tang Guo came, it was indeed quiet for a moment. Chu Qiu couldn''t help but look at Tang Guo''s body, and the people beside her pulled her: "Why, I''m interested in Miss Tang? Miss Tang is also a pitiful person, but..." The people beside him didn''t continue speaking, Chu Qiu also understood. Poor is pitiful, but no one will be close to her, because she has no power behind her, is not worthy of friendship, and may offend the regent. Thinking of Tang Shan''s viciousness, Chu Qiu felt even more that she would not go to the Prince Regent''s Mansion in the future, and she was afraid that the other party would give her some medicine. Naturally, Chu Qiu would not choose how close to Tang Guo, after all, she didn''t want to cause trouble for herself. She remembered that Yun Bingjun and Tang Shan were about toe, and they met, not knowing what it would be like. Just thinking about it, Yun Bingjun helped Tang Shan appear. When these two appeared, many people still envied them. Even though there were so many Tang Shan back then, her status as the regent princess did not waver at all. Many people remembered that Tang Guo was here, maybe it was a tacit understanding, they all moved their positions, and Tang Guo''s figure was exposed to Tang Shan''s sight. Tang Shan''s attention was still on Chu Qiu''s body, and she inadvertently shifted her gaze to see Tang Guo sitting there slowly sipping tea. At that moment, her body stiffened for a moment. Yun Bingjun frowned when he saw Tang Guo. To know that Tang Guo is here, he will definitely not bring Tang Shan over. After all, Tang Shan did the wrong thing. The two ran into each other and didn''t know what would happen. Yun Bingjun nned to help Tang Shan sit on the other side, but he didn''t expect Tang Shan''s eyes to turn red and went straight to Tang Guo to sit down. Now so many people are looking at her, if she pretends to know nothing, others still don''t know how to talk. For Tang Shan, the current situation is neither in the past nor in the past. The final choice has to be passed. "Guo''er, I didn''t expect you toe too." Tang Shan flushed her eyes and wiped her tears. "How are you doing for so many years?" Tang Guo raised her eyes and looked at Tang Shan with a smile but a smile: "It''s good, a person is free, carefree, worry-free, can eat and drink." In one sentence, she exined Tang Guo''s life for so many years. In fact, she herself thought that life was going well. But when I heard these words, I felt sad. Vol 2 Chapter 4870: The calculated sister (55) Vol 2 Chapter 4870: The calcted sister (55) Being free means that there is no one to control and not going home, which means loneliness. Carefree, who can be carefree? There is no hope. No need to worry about it, if a sister framed her, and the family gave up, there would be no worry about it. Being able to eat and be able to show that she can''t find other meaningful things to do besides eating and drinking. "Guo''er, let''s move back to live." Of course, Tang Shan said casually, and face was still needed. She shouldn''t havee today, since she hase, she can only bite the bullet and say this, acting as pitiful as possible. "I live well, why should I move back?" Tang Shan: "Living together, anyhow have a carer?" "I won''t take care of myself? Living by myself, howfortable andfortable, is it not under the fence? I have to see my enemy every day. I''m really afraid that I can''t help it and make something that everyone doesn''t want to see. Thing." That incident left a deep impression on everyone, and Tang Shan couldn''t pretend to be pitiful anymore. Tang Guo picked up the teacup and sipped tea. No one would think she was rude, but her reaction would make everyone understand it. Especially when they saw the two ten-year-old children behind Tang Shan, they both shook their heads. Bringing the kids here, isn''t this meant to be arrogant? "Guo''er, why do you..." Tang Guo faintly nced at Tang Shan: "Princess Regent, don''t mess with me if it''s okay, everyone can still have peace." "Guo''er, we are two sisters... Don''t make a joke here." "I''m not afraid of beingughed. They want tough, and you are the one whoughs." Tang Guo found Tang Shan''s face pale and shaky, as if she was about to faint immediately, "Don''t faint in front of me, or the regent will think I am Bullying you. I didn''t take the initiative toe to you. You came to find me. If you faint, you can''t me me." This was clearly meant for Yun Bingjun. Tang Shan was so shocked that he shouldn''te today. She was nning to faint after a few more words, and now she couldn''t faint even if she held on. "Be yourself, don''t bother me." Tang Guo waved his hand casually, Tang Shan didn''t want to say any more, she was so angry that she passed out. She could see that Tang Guo really didn''t care about sisterhood anymore. As long as Tang Guo speaks better, she can find a way to turn things around. Yun Bingjun gave Tang Guo a warning look, and took Tang Shan to sit on the other side. Those who watched the theater felt that it was not very enjoyable, but they did not dare to say anything. Next is the time for everyone to show their talents, like the eight immortals crossing the sea, each showing their magical powers, not wanting to fall behind. Poetry, writing, painting, and pairing, everything. Chu Qiu also showed off her talents. Her paintings are very novel and attract everyone''s attention as soon as they appear. It turns out that she used charcoal to paint, which looks like a sketch of the modern world. All the scenes in this garden are simply drawn. Although it is a bit rough, it can also see some foundation. Chu Qiu saw that it attracted the attention of many people, and then went on to promote her new product, the effect was very good, and she was in the limelight for a while. It was the charcoal painting that attracted Yun Bingjun, which made him admire Chu Qiu even more, and even walked up to see it and said something to praise Chu Qiu. Tang Shan sat there, but fortunately, her face was already pale. Suddenly she felt a line of sight, and after looking around, she turned out to be Tang Guo. Vol 2 Chapter 4871: The calculated sister (56) Vol 2 Chapter 4871: The calcted sister (56) Tang Guo looked at her with a smile, seeming to be mocking her, this time Tang Shan was really angry. Tang Guo nced at the positions of Yun Bingjun and Chu Qiu again, and Tang Shan followed and saw that they were talking andughing. At that time, it was dark in front of her and she passed out. Tang Shan fainted and shocked everyone. Shihui couldn''t continue. Yun Bingjun quickly fed Tang Shan a pill, hugged her and hurried away. "Sister Chu, we won''t stay much longer, we have to go back to see my mother." Yun Dan and Yun Xin also said goodbye in a hurry, and couldn''t help but look back at Tang Guo who was sitting in the pavilion. In front of Tang Guo, they had no confidence, and they knew what happened back then. And the current aunt made them feel terrible, so she didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of her. After watching the y, Tang Guo also left with Lingyu. After wandering in the street for a while, she found a ce to sell candied haws, bought two bunches, and then returned home. Chu Qiu looked at the leisurely and unrestrained back, feeling a little strange. Before, she also felt that Tang Guo was very pitiful. After all, she would never have her own children in her life, and she had an ancient background, and she didn''t know what to do in the future. But she suddenly discovered that Tang Guo didn''t seem to be doing that badly. Chic and reckless, even Tang Shan is not afraid, and lives more cautiously than many people, seems much morefortable. "Tang Shan is dizzy again?" Zhou Jin felt sweet as she ate the Tang Guo and drove the candied haws. "Can she hold her body?" "I can hold it. The pill was made specifically for her. Just breathe it out." Tang Guo said nonchntly, "Hurry back to the pce after eating. There have been more and more things recently." "Well, I know, Qi Qing also said just now that there is news from Fan Bangguo, I have to go back and see what happened." Zhou Jin had a hunch that Tang Guo''s divination might be effective. Sure enough, when Zhou Jin returned to the pce and saw the movement of the small country in Fanbang, hepletely believed in Tang Guo''s calction. He figured out a way to disclose the news to Yun Bingjun. Sure enough, in the early days a few dayster, Yun Bingjun reported the news, saying that he would send troops to deter the small country of Fanbang. Even if many people disagreed, he still managed to ovee all difficulties, and finally Zhou Jin finalized the matter and sent troops to deter the small country of Panbang. This time, it was also an opportunity for him to control part of the military power. Chu Qiu''s business was getting better and better, and Tang Shan was ill for a while after the poem meeting. Before long, there was news from the border that there was a problem with the grain and grass, and Yun Bingjun went out of Beijing to investigate the matter secretly, intending to wipe out those who engage in small actions. The news of his going out, of course, can''t hide from some interested people. So someone took advantage of this opportunity and nned to kill Yun Bingjun. For this reason, those people joined forces and really made Yun Bingjun a disadvantage. It didn''t take long for Jingcheng to receive news of Yun Bingjun''s disappearance. For a time, the people in the capital were panic, and the ministers were thinking about it, but they didn''t dare to act rashly for the time being, they decided to wait. It would be best when Yun Bingjun''s body appeared. If Yun Bingjun''s body is not found, wait for the first half of the year, and all the dishes will be cold. Of course Yun Bingjun was not dead. Instead, he was met by Chu Qiu who was out. With Chu Qiu''s help, he escaped the hunt. He did not show up for a while because he was seriously injured and is currently recovering from his injuries. Later, with the help of Chu Qiu, he returned to Beijing safe and sound. He did not return home for the time being and chose to live in Chu Qiu''s small courtyard. Yun Bingjun was waiting for that wave of courtiers who wanted to force the pce to kill them all. Zhou Jin was also waiting, waiting for these rebellions, Yun Bingjun appeared to help him rece this group of people. "Is Yun Bingjun''s injury healed?" Zhou Jin asked Tang Guo. Tang Guo: "It''sing, it''s almost half a year anyway, it should be better. During this time, his life is very moist." "Fortunately, my future queen will be able to monitor Yun Bingjun''s every move, this time it really helped me." Zhou Jin rubbed her hands, wondering how many of his people could be reced this time. Vol 2 Chapter 4872: The calculated sister (57) Vol 2 Chapter 4872: The calcted sister (57) "I''m leaving." Chu Qiu, who was making tea, heard Yun Bingjuns words, took a meal, held the teapot, and poured him a cup: "You have recovered from your injury a long time ago. It''s time to go." Yun Bingjun wasplicated at this time, and he didn''t expect to get along with Chu Qiu in just six months. Obviously the only person he likes is Tang Shan, how could he be tempted by other people? He couldn''t deny this fact, and the six months of getting along day and night allowed him to see more clearly what kind of strange woman Chu Qiu was. What this strange girl knew was something he had never seen. The charm of Chu Qiu, ordinary women do not have. Even Tang Shan can''t give him this feeling. There was even an idea in his heart that if they could meet earlier, they wouldn''t be like this. Chu Qiu sat down with her, her mood also veryplicated. She never thought that she would like a man with a wife. From the first day when she met Yun Bingjun, she knew that this man was extraordinary. Few women had escaped. If they saw him, they would definitely be tempted. She thought she was an exception, but she realized that she couldn''t escape after getting along. Without these six months of getting along, she can restrain herself, not thinking about those things, as if there is no existence. That day she saw Yun Bingjun, who was wounded, lying in the grass beside her, and she was panicked looking at the familiar face. At that time, she knew that she was tempted by this man. When she found out that he still had a breath, she was actually happy. Exin that everything about this man will affect her mind. For half a year, getting along day by day, she was almost unable to control herself. She could feel that Yun Bingjun had feelings for her just like her. However, there was a Tang Shan sandwiched between them. She didn''t want to get involved in other people''s feelings, and most of Yun Bingjun didn''t want to break everything right now. Tang Shan is in poor health and is the mother of two children. Between them, it is impossible. The two of them sat in the pavilion, and no one spoke any more, and they seemed very quiet. After a long time, they looked at each other for a long time. Chu Qiu first said: "Leave this ce, just treat it as a dream." Seeing Chu Qiu''s appearance, Yun Bingjun felt like he wanted to hug her in the past, but he restrained it. Following Chu Qiu''s words: "It is a wonderful dream that makes people linger." Chu Qiu''s eyes are a little warm, why is it so? That night, Yun Bingjun quietly left, before leaving, he went to see Chu Qiu. Jin she was asleep, and he stood aside and watched for a long time. After he left, Chu Qiu opened her eyes, it turned out that she was not asleep. On the third day, a minister who couldn''t help but forced Zhou Jin to abdicate in the name of eradicating the faint monarch together with a certain prince. At a critical moment, Yun Bingjun showed up with someone, and swept away these courtiers who had forced the pce to rebel. And that prince was also banned in the mansion and could not go out for life. Yun Bingjun''s understatement came to an end after Yun Bingjun''s understatement. Yun Bingjun also used this to investigate and deal with a wave of courtiers. As a result, many positions were vacated, and Yun Bingjun gave Zhou Jin a list to fill the vacancies, and analyzed the situation of these courtiers and suitable positions for Zhou Jin one by one. After Zhou Jin listened, she was right. Most of the people on this list are his. After Yun Bingjun took the imperial edict and left, Zhou Jin couldn''t helpughing anymore. Unexpectedly, the fight between the two sides gave him a big deal. Vol 2 Chapter 4873: The calculated sister (58) Vol 2 Chapter 4873: The calcted sister (58) After handling everything, Yun Bingjun returned to the mansion. It seems that everything has settled down. Yun Bingjun is not dead, which is of course good news for Tang Shan, but after a few days of getting along, she feels something is wrong with Yun Bingjun. That kind of feeling, others will not understand it, only she will understand. She felt that Yun Bingjun had something in her heart and was not so close to her, and even asionally avoided some small movements. Of course Tang Shan couldn''t quarrel with Yun Bingjun directly, so she could only find out what was going on secretly. It''s a pity that Yun Bingjun hasn''t contacted Chu Qiu since he came back. Of course Tang Shan couldn''t find out anything. But she was still flustered, always feeling that something was going to happen. In order to tie Yun Bingjun to her side, she often expressed her difort and asked Yun Bingjun to apany her. Yun Bingjun didn''t find any fake, Tang Shan''s body has always been like this. When the spring blossoms, Tang Shan still didn''t find out anything, wondering if he felt wrong. Maybe it''s half a year''s separation that made them be strangers? Sitting in the mansion, Tang Guo systematically informed her of Tang Shan and Chu Qiu''s reactions every day. Knowing that Tang Shan was pestering Yun Bingjun every day, using physical pain as an excuse, she only smiled. This illness is an excuse, but only temporary. If Yun Bingjun finds out that Tang Shan has always been the same for a long time, and he gets used to it, it won''t work. Chu Qiu also had some conditions there. Since she broke contact with Yun Bingjun, she has lost a lot of weight. "It turns out that you really get thinner if you have lovesickness." Tang Guo took a look in the mirror and found that her face was a little rounder recently, "I have eaten less recently and I have gained weight." System: Did you just find out? Life is going too well. Zhou Jin is also very busy these days. It seems that there is less time to y here. Zhou Jin told her that she wanted to take control of the power soon. There are already many of his cronies in the court, and what theyck is military power. nning these must be done step by step, and can''t be anxious. Now Yun Bingjun is caught in two rtionships, it is the time for him to take advantage of the vacancy to enter. Tang Guo was going to see Chu Qiu, so he went to the rouge shop. The system told her before that Chu Qiu was there. There she not only saw Chu Qiu, but also Yun Dan and Yun Xin. She nced lightly so that she swept over her body, so she didn''t look much at it. "[August One Chinese Website .x81zw.info] Boss Chu, I heard that you have a new trick here, can you take a look at it?" Chu Qiu smiled and nodded: "Miss Tang wait a moment." "Ms. Chu seems to have lost a lot of light, did you encounter something bad?" Tang Guo asked curiously while sitting in his seat. Chu Qiu shook his head: "No, it''s just that my appetite is not very good recently." "Well, I thought Miss Chu had encountered something bad." When Tang Guo was speaking, she found that Yun Dan and Yun Xin were both looking at her. There was this jealousy in her eyes, and she was so funny in her heart. The two children are still virtuous. "I like Miss Chu''s things very much." "Miss Tang just likes it." Chu Qiu said politely. In fact, she found that Tang Guo was very alert when she was looking at Yundan and Yun Xin. After all, there are grievances between them. If Tang Guo really remembered what Tang Shan had done, it would be very bad to start with these two innocent children. When Tang Guo saw this, he didn''t know what he remembered. The eyes of Yun Dan and Yun Xin became cold, and the two children were taken aback by their appearance, and they quickly hid behind Chu Qiu. Vol 2 Chapter 4874: The calculated sister (59) Vol 2 Chapter 4874: The calcted sister (59) If it turns out, they are not afraid of Tang Guo, and even like to yell in front of Tang Guo. Since Tang Guo left the Regent Pce, they seemed to never dare to speak to him like that. Chu Qiu frowned. Seeing that there was no one in the store right now, he said directly: "Miss Tang, no matter what grudges you have with the regent, please don''t involve the two children. You are so scared. They are." "How am I?" Tang Guo asked back, "I scolded them and beat them?" Chu Qiu could not speak for a while, but not, just the expression just now. But if she said her expression, it seemed a bit unreasonable. "In short, Tan''er and Xin''er are both children. If Miss Tang has anyints, she should find the right person." "Boss Chu is really enthusiastic." Tang Guo smiled, "I hope you can keep thinking like this." Tang Guo bought something and left. She just came to take a look, and she didn''t expect that Chu Qiu would be hostile to her because of the two children. Another purpose she came over was to let Yun Bingjun notice the situation on Chu Qiu''s side quickly. When shees here, Yun Bingjun''s people will definitely report to him. Sure enough, Yun Bingjun received the news that day. Knowing that Tang Guo and Chu Qiu were a little unhappy. The person under his hand also mentioned by the way, Chu Qiu seemed to be losing weight. It is said that he has no appetite for eating anything recently. Yun Bingjun felt a little congested when he thought that Chu Qiu was thinner. The next day he did not hold back and went to see Chu Qiu. Of course, he asked Chu Qiu to go to the teahouse on the pretext of talking about things. Seeing Chu Qiu who was so skinny, the memory he had nned to cover in dust was opened again. "I heard that you don''t have any appetitetely? Anyway, your body matters." Yun Bingjun said, "I asked someone to bring some appetizers. You can try it." Chu Qiu was moved in his heart, and couldn''t help but said: "So you asked me, didn''t you have something to discuss, but did you care about whether I eat or not?" Yun Bingjun didn''t know how to answer, the two of them were so close, but they were very clear in their hearts. "There is no result in itself, why did you find it again? Doesn''t this add to my troubles? I could have forgotten that memory in a year or a few years, but when you show up, I have to start again." "Chu Qiu..." Yun Bingjun yelled, but he didn''t know what to say, and finally sighed, "It''s just that we mette." It was precisely because of this Yun Bingjun that Chu Qiu had to be tempted. If Yun Bingjun wanted to take her back after being tempted by her, she would not be so tempted. "You better go back, lest the princess is anxious. If she knows, she will definitely be unhappy." "What about you?" Yun Bingjun blurted out, annoyed after he finished speaking. Sure enough, Chu Qiu smiled a bit miserably: "What about me? It doesn''t matter how I am. As you said, I came toote and did one wrong thing, that is, I didn''t hold back my enthusiasm for you." Yun Bingjun didn''t know how tofort him, and when the tea was cold, the two separated. When Yun Bingjun returned to the mansion, Tang Shan called him away. "San''er, what''s the matter?" Tang Shan took out some portraits: "I have picked some people here, and I will ask Miss Chu toe over and have a look, do you think it''s okay?" "Pick someone?" Yun Bingjun puzzled. Tang Shan still feels that she will feel at ease if she wants to marry Chu Qiu. She is really afraid that the other party will be emotional when discussing business with Yun Bingjun. Vol 2 Chapter 4875: The calculated sister (60) Vol 2 Chapter 4875: The calcted sister (60) No matter what, she will not allow anyone to threaten her status. "That''s the case. Miss Chu never remembered where she was from, and her age is slowly rising, it''s impossible not to get married. I have selected some sons from a family. If she likes her, you will consider her a goddess. The identity is also fair and won''t make people look down upon it. Miss Chu has helped us a lot, so why can''t I care about her lifelong events?" Yun Bingjun''s brain exploded on the spot, and he found that he could not ept Chu Qiu marrying another man. "Bingjun, what do you think?" Tang Shan yelled again when Yun Bingjun didn''t answer. It''s not that she didn''t see Yun Bingjun in a daze, and she felt more and more that she was doing the right thing, and she must pull out this thorn as soon as possible. Chu Qiu is a potential threat. She didn''t know that Chu Qiu was the threat of her fate. Yun Bingjun came back to his senses, tried to calm himself, and kept his voice as t as possible: "We still have to ask Miss Chu about this matter. If she is unwilling, we can''t force it." "Should I invite Chu Qiu to the mansion to discuss it? It''s impossible for my daughter''s family not to marry, nor to be an aunt. Let here over and think about it." Yun Bingjun clenched his fists: "You can do this, I don''t understand this." "Okay, then say yes, if she is willing, you have to recognize her as a goddess, so that it won''t make people look down upon her." Seeing Tang Shan''s enthusiasm, Yun Bingjun thought of Tang Guo, perhaps because he felt ufortable, so he said, "Shan''er, what do the Tang family think about your sister? She is older than Shan. The child is still longer." Tang Shan''s smile disappeared, but she habitually showed some guilt: "Guo''er wants to cut off rtions with us, what can we do? The family is afraid that they don''t want to care about her. It''s all my fault. Living today, a decent family might not be possible." Here, the barren woman, which family is willing? Unless it is a small family who wants to cling to the powerful, even if they go, they may not have a good life. Tang Shan was willing to make arrangements for Tang Guo. It didn''t matter whether the other party was doing well, but Tang Guo was beyond her control. "In fact, there is one thing I didn''t tell you." Yun Bingjun said, "The little emperor is interesting to Guoer." Tang Shan was shocked: "Howe?" "I mean, if the little emperor likes it, Guo''er won''t object, and it would be nice to let her enter the pce." "Will Guoer be willing?" This is fine, but it is not a good thing to be the emperor''s concubine now. The emperor is notoriously yful, and he has executed many courtdies, so he will never have a good life. "The emperor does not have a concubine. I have had this thought for Guo''er over the years, and Guo''er doesn''t seem to be disgusted. I thought about it, but I couldn''t find anyone with a higher status than the emperor. The power is in my hands, so I don''t have to worry about her being caught bully." Tang Shan: "That''s true." What she thought in her heart was that even if the emperor was a trash, the ministers would still want the emperor to have a queen. Tang Guo couldn''t give birth, and he didn''t know what he would face in the future. If the emperor married one, he was bound to marry the second, and he would not be separated by that time. "Then you can go with this matter. If I go, Guo''er is afraid that he will be the first to disagree, thinking I have some thoughts." Yun Bingjun also had the same idea, no matter what, Tang Guo was also named Tang. Vol 2 Chapter 4876: The calculated sister (61) Vol 2 Chapter 4876: The calcted sister (61) He also had the idea that if Tang Guo was brought into the pce, her every move was under his supervision, and it would no longer be possible to harm Tang Shan and his two children. Here, Tang Shan called Chu Qiu to the mansion. Chu Qiu was puzzled at first, but when he saw those portraits, he felt a little flustered. Later, she discovered that Tang Shan should have found nothing, but only thought she was a threat, so she did so, feeling a little settled. She also looked at the portraits earnestly. Perhaps, she could really pick a man with good character to marry, just to cut off her previous thoughts. "how about it?" "They all seem to be well-dressed, each with its own advantages, but..." Tang Shan was satisfied. It seemed that Chu Qiu had nothing to do with Bingjun. Otherwise, he would not choose the portraits so seriously, so he couldn''t help getting closer to Chu Qiu: "If you have any requirements, I will give you Zhang Luo." "I can''t tolerate my husband epting a concubine and getting in trouble outside. No matter what, he can only have me. If there is such a person, please take care of the princess." Chu Qiu''s requirements are not harsh at all, but whether it is ancient or modern, it is actually not easy to find such a person. It''s easy not to take a concubine, but it''s not easy not to mess with flowers. "So, let''s look at it again." Tang Shan thought, since Chu Qiu had this idea, he would definitely not have any idea about Bingjun, and he was not so impatient. Besides, over there, Yun Bingjun entered the pce. This time he came to discuss Tang Guo with Zhou Jin. "The emperor, you should also marry a queen. The minister knows that you are happy with Guoer. If you agree, you will directly set Guoer as your queen." Zhou Jin almost couldn''t help but rub his hands. Of course he was willing. But this matter, he still has to discuss with Guoer. Yun Bingjun and Zhou Jin hesitated and looked forward to it, and it was immediately clear: "Is the emperor afraid of court officials'' opposition?" "That''s right." Zhou Jin nodded. Yun Bingjun can help him solve this difficulty, that''s the best. Such a lovely and capable minister, I don''t know if he will be in power in the future, and the other party is willing to help him. "As long as the emperor is willing, the ministers can let those ministers have nothing to say. The emperor marries the queen, this is a family matter, they can''t control it." Yun Bingjun said with a domineering expression, "If they want to manage this matter, the minister will propose to the future minister When we go to wives and concubines, we have to pass the eyes of the emperor. If the emperor is not satisfied, then this marriage will not happen." Zhou Jin pped her hands happily: "Okay, just do what the regent said. But I''m going to discuss this matter with Guo''er." Yun Bingjun was not surprised by Zhou Jin''s attitude. As long as the little emperor was obedient, it didn''t matter if he was a little bit afraid. It just so happened that this fear inside was still the weakness of the little emperor. In his eyes, the little emperor is full of weakness, as long as the other party is obedient and well-behaved. "Then I will go out of the pce and have a look." Yun Bingjun looked at Zhou Jin impatiently and was in a good mood. But thinking of Tang Shan calling Chu Qiu to the house, he felt a little unpleasant. He also hurried out of the pce, wanting to see how things were going. "That''s how things are. Do you think we will dy for another two years or have we dealt with major events in life?" Zhou Jin grabbed Tang Guo''s little hand. "This time is an opportunity. Yun Bingjun will help me with it. Let''s rest assured. Just prepare to get married." Tang Guo found out how Zhou Jin likes to call Yun Bingjun. Zhou Jin didn''t hate Yun Bingjun, on the contrary, she somewhat appreciated such a capable courtier. It wasn''t once in front of her that Yun Bingjun would be his humeral minister. If Yun Bingjun could really be used by Zhou Jin, that would be great. In front of the hall, such a person is needed. "Guo''er, how are you thinking about it?" Zhou Jin asked nervously. In other words, he is in his twenties. In history, he is the only emperor who has no wife in his twenties? So far, he has only pulled a small hand. Every night, he was alone in the vacant room, and he could think of how he would be recorded in history books. An emperor who is over twenty and has no wife yet, miserable! System: It''s really miserable. Vol 2 Chapter 4877: The calculated sister (62) Vol 2 Chapter 4877: The calcted sister (62) Tang Guo agreed to get married, and Zhou Jin was so happy that he couldn''t find North and South. After chatting with Tang Guo for a while, he left, saying that he was going to prepare things for the wedding. "Your Majesty seems to be really happy. What needs your Majesty to prepare for the marriage." Ling Yu whispered to Tang Guo. Tang Guo smiled and said, "Let''s go with him, he has been waiting for so long." Listening to this tone, Lingyu was very strange in his heart. Why did the master treat his majesty like a spoiled look? Is this a bit upside-down? System: What is the reverse, this is normal operation. "Master, you and your Majesty will be married to the Tang family?" Ling Yu has been with Tang Guo for several years. Naturally, she knows that she has resentment towards Tang Shan and the Tang family. contacts. It is also her master who has the ability to be so confident without relying on her family. If you want to change a woman, the experience of the master has probably already been overwhelming. "Many years ago, I had nothing to do with the Tang family." Lingyu said that she understood, but she still hesitated and said, "I''m afraid that when the imperial decreees down, the Tang family will arrange for someone to pick you up." "It''s fine to fight out." Tang Guo said casually, she didn''t bother to entangle with the Tang family, their good days are still toe. Besides, when Yun Bingjun returned to the mansion, he happened to meet Chu Qiu. Seeing Chu Qiu''s pale and thin face, he couldn''t help but feel pain. Chu Qiu greeted him strangely, but was stopped by Yun Bingjun. He seemed to be brewing for a while: "Is there a suitable person to pick?" He found that if this continued, he might really be unable to control his feelings for Chu Qiu. He has never been so possessive of a woman, even when facing Tang Shan. After getting to know Chu Qiu, he knew what is fresh and what is tempting. Every time he thinks of this, he feels a little guilty. "Not yet." Chu Qiu replied. Yun Bingjun unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, even he himself didn''t realize how nervous he was, for fear that Chu Qiu would really choose one of them and marry him casually. "Then pick it slowly." Yun Bingjun said, "you must pick a good one to match you." Chu Qiu: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to pick it. How many do not ept concubines and how many do not have concubines in the capital? And these are all things I cannot bear." Yun Bingjun was a little happy, but also a little ufortable. "If there is nothing wrong with the regent, I will retire first." Chu Qiu didn''t want to chat with Yun Bingjun in this ce so as not to be discovered by Tang Shan. Yun Bingjun didn''t stop Chu Qiu, only looking at her leaving back, and finally entered the mansion. When he entered the mansion, he went to Tang Shan and asked about the previous situation. Tang Shan said the matter again, and Yun Bingjun was a little absent-minded. "It''s up to you, as long as she is satisfied." Tang Shan was quite satisfied with Yun Bingjun''s nonchnt appearance, and answered quickly. "By the way, after the little emperor intends to marry Guo''er, he will raise this matter with me tomorrow morning." Yun Bingjun remembered what he had discussed with Zhou Jin before, "You and the Tang family must make preparations. So as not to panic." Tang Shan: "Okay, I''ll inform the Tang family about this tomorrow. Maybe through this incident, the rtionship with Guoer can be repaired." In the morning of the next day, Yun Bingjun took the initiative to suggest that Zhou Jin should stand behind. Vol 2 Chapter 4878: The calculated sister (63) Vol 2 Chapter 4878: The calcted sister (63) Zhou Jin said very cooperatively: "I also think that we need a queen." When the courtiers saw this, they said: "A queen is afraid that it is not enough. The emperor should choose two concubines. Since the emperor ascended the throne, there has never been a general election. Whether it is a queen or a concubine, it is a matter of the country. The most outstanding woman." Although they were reluctant to give up their prostitutes, it didn''t matter to send them in. The power of the regent is getting stronger and stronger, and the little emperor is still so strong, they are not easy to do things. If there is a woman blowing pillow breeze next to the little emperor, then things are much easier. "I''m not a demon in color. Just choose a queen. Even the general election. I already have a candidate for the queen." Zhou Jin said, these courtiers really can''t wait. Yun Bingjun: "I don''t know which daughter did the emperor fancy?" "I like Tang Guo, she is the wife and sister of the regent." Zhou Jin said happily, "what does the regent think?" "The minister feels good." Zhou Jin: "Then this matter is so decided, after retiring from the court, I will make Tang Guo the queen." "The emperor, no!" Sure enough, courtiers came out to oppose him immediately, can they not know who Tang Guo is? Few people didn''t know the wife and sister of the regent. That incident was once a joke in the capital, and they knew it too much. How can a woman who cannot be pregnant be a queen? Seeing what the little emperor meant, there is no n to ept a concubine for the time being. Their purpose ispletely unattainable. The regent, really enough, even used his wife and sister to confuse the little emperor. The rumor that they are ipatible with each other must be false. That''s right, how could life be easier for a woman who has separated from her family, she must be secretly taking care of her. "What can''t be? I marry the queen, but not you. Why, I marry the queen, you also have to take care of it. Is it too lenient? I have decided to write the imperial decree after retiring from the court." It looked like it was the first time the courtiers saw it. Such ack of discussion is obviously a fascination with Tang Guo. The courtiers still wanted to oppose, and even many courtiers knelt down: [biqugeso.me] "If the emperor does not take his order back, the ministers will not be able to kneel down here." Zhou Jin touched her chin, thinking he was scared? "It doesn''t seem to be a good thing for ministers to do this, and I''m a little embarrassed." Yun Bingjun said at this time, "you better get up first before talking." "No, the emperor will never get up unless he takes his order back." At this point, Yun Bingjun is not polite: "This is the emperor''s family affair, but because you are not satisfied, the emperor has to turn back. Since you have to do this, I would like to suggest that the emperor set a rule." When the courtiers heard this, they felt a little bad. Every time Yun Bingjun spoke, they felt that things would not be too good. "The emperor, since the ministers are so concerned about your family affairs, this is also a good thing, indicating that the monarch and his family. The minister proposed today that the emperor will decide whether officials of rank 4 or above will marry wives and concubines. If the emperor is not satisfied, it means Between them is inappropriate." When the ministers heard this, their heads were dizzy, the dog regent, they knew there must be nothing good. They hurriedly went to see Zhou Jin and found that his eyes lit up and his heart was not good. It was toote to stop him. "Well, what a family of monarchs and ministers. If you have to take care of my affairs, I can''t ignore your affairs. This is calledmunication." Ministers: Fart! Vol 2 Chapter 4879: The calculated sister (64) Vol 2 Chapter 4879: The calcted sister (64) In the game between the two sides, of course Zhou Jin and Yun Bingjun won. The officials could not agree to let Zhou Jin interfere in their marriage and concubine. Wouldn''t it be a mess, but also a joke. Marry Tang Guo, it''s nothing more than a queen. In the future, Zhou Jin will have to take care of the concubine. When he is fresh, they will have the opportunity to take the concubine. Now the emperor is still young and strong, so he can wait two more years. They didn''t know that when Zhou Jin wrote the imperial decree, there was a sentence written on it: In this life, he will only marry Tang Guo, not a concubine, and a couple for life. Of course Yun Bingjun had read the imperial edict, and he never thought that the little emperor would be so obsessed with Tang Guo. It is not surprising to think of the first time he quarreled with ministers in the court hall. On that day, the pce chief went to Tang Guo''s mansion to read the imperial decree: "Miss Tang just stands and listens." The general manager himself could directly hand over the imperial decree to Tang Guo, but Zhou Jin urged him to read it out in public. At the beginning, the general manager didn''t understand anything, but when he read thest sentence, he only established Tang Guo as the queen in this life, and did not ept the concubine, and he finally understood why. He tremblingly handed the imperial decree to Tang Guo, who was the emperor''s favorite. The general manager is obviously from Yun Bingjun, but actually from Zhou Jin. Only by following Zhou Jin will you understand that the real Zhou Ji is not something anyone can handle, on the contrary, he has a decision. Almost no one changed what he had identified. But now there is one person who can make him change. This one in front of you. Zhou Jin wanted to establish Tang Guo as the queen, as well as thest sentence, which spread in the capital within half a day, and countless people were surprised. Some women who are still in the boudoir can''t help but envy. Although Zhou Jin didn''t have that much power, his identity was there, and now he made such a promise as the emperor. Regardless of the future, at least at this moment, they are very envious. There is an emperor who wants to be a double with Tang Guo for life. Even if the second half of their lives were difficult, they were somewhat willing, and they all regretted it a little. Why didn''t they approach the emperor? "Is this too nonsense?" Tang Shan said to the nanny next to him when he heard this, "That''s the emperor, how could he only marry one queen, and still..." The reason was not finished because Tang Shan didn''t want to mention that matter more. Now wherever Tang Guo went, she would remind people of what she had done, making her faceless. Seriously, she was a little jealous. That is the emperor, who is destined to make such a decision on the imperial edict. "What the emperor thinks is not a matter of one sentence. Why should the princess worry? That physical condition will have to deal with more things in the future. Who knows what will happen in the future?" Niang said, "That''s the pce, isn''t it? Outside, its different." Tang Shan''s heart was bnced, yes, that was the pce, and the little emperor''s promise now was just a smile for Pomeranian. Maybe he was disgusted that day? "Lets inform the Tang family about this, and see what they want to do. No matter what, they will be queens and the family wille out." "Yes." Everywhere in the capital was discussing this matter, and of course Chu Qiu at the rouge shop also heard it. And thedy next to her is still discussing this matter. Even with two sore words, you can see their envy from the look. Vol 2 Chapter 4880: The calculated sister (65) Vol 2 Chapter 4880: The calcted sister (65) "Actually, just listen to this matter, that''s the emperor, a temporary promise." "Furthermore, Tang Guo is... you all know that such a person being a queen is a criticism in itself, and it will inevitably be worried about the emperor''s heir in the future. At that time, he will not want the emperor to ept the concubine. However, it is only a promise on the imperial decree. It''s still envious." Chu Qiu was also envious in her heart, but she felt that as an emperor, it was a bit inappropriate to make such a move rashly, regardless of the overall situation. Such a person is not suitable for being an emperor, but being an ordinary person is happier. It is really sad that Dn Country fell into the hands of the people here. Fortunately, the regent was standing there, otherwise Dn Country would not know how many people would be disced by the emperor''s ability alone. These words, Chu Qiu also had a moment in his heart, and did not dare to say them. These people around are all the wives of officials and eunuchs. She dare not say anything about the so-called misfortunes. Listening to the admiration of those people''s words, Chu Qiu had no interest anymore. The emperor''s act of marrying only one queen, desperately, reminded her of a historical figure in the original world, King Zhou You, who smiled for the Pomeranian and yed with the princes. "Master, someone from the Tang family is here, saying that they are going to take the master home." Lingyu whispered in Tang Guo''s ear, for fear of disturbing her Yaxing who feeds the fish. Tang Guo still sprinkled fish feed, without turning his head back, the fish in the pond jumped up to catch her, very close to her. "Come back home?" "Isn''t this my home? Send people away." Lingyu: "Yes, master." The people from the Tang family thought they would be able to take Tang Guo back, but they didn''t expect to be dismissed just like that. Looking at the closed door, they didn''t look good. I thought it was a good job before and I could get some rewards. After all, this is also the empress of the future, she didn''t expect to hit a wall. "Master, what should I do now?" The result of a daughter who is about to be abandoned, can be selected as the queen, and this is not bad. As a result, people are reluctant toe back. Father Tang is also very irritable. People don''t want toe back. You can''t tie them back directly. Anyway, Tang Guo is now a quasi-queen. "master" Father Tang finally made up his mind: "We will go personally." He still didn''t believe it, he couldn''t bring Tang Guo back personally, so he was Tang Guo''s father anyway. So Tang''s father and mother came to Tang Guo''s house. The door was still closed, and the person who informed him came out after entering: "My master said, if you are not seeing guests, pleasee back." Father Tang was a little angry and couldn''t help but yelled, "I''m her father, where is a daughter who doesn''t see him? You tell her toe out." "The master said, she has no father, no mother." Lingyu smiled, "the master said, her father and mother will not watch her get hurt, and will not say a word. They will not try to treat her. The husband who gave it to my sister should continue." Ling Yu''s words rolled his eyes with anger. "You tell her that if she doesn''te out today, she will never go back to the Tang family. Then she is not the daughter of the Tang family. I will expel her from the Tang family." Father Tang said fiercely. He still doesn''t believe this, Tang Guo Not afraid. Lingyu: "Then I will go in and ask the master." Not long after, Lingyu came out again: "The master asked Master Tang, when will she be expelled from the Tang house, and if she needs to show up and walk through the process. If not, she will not show up, and you will expel her from Tang. After home, send someone over to let me know." Vol 2 Chapter 4881: The calculated sister (66) Vol 2 Chapter 4881: The calcted sister (66) At this time, Father Tang was so angry that his eyes turned ck, and angrily left with Mother Tang. "She''s so big!" When he returned to the mansion, Father Tang smashed a pile of porcin, still had a stale breath in his heart, and he couldn''t vent it. He was too aggrieved. He has been an official for so many years, and no one has dared to talk to him like this. It is so annoying. "Master, I think she broke the pot and fell, so I really don''t want to go back to Tang''s house." Mother Tang hesitated for a moment and said, "She should be resenting that we didn''t handle Shan''er properly. Why, we will invite Shan''er Come here, let Shan''er apologize to her?" "Apologize? Do you want Shan''er to be at odds with us? We can only rely on Shan''er. She has a bad body. Wouldn''t you make Shan''er feel sad by doing this?" Father Tang disagrees. "She thought she could beparable to Shan''er when she became a queen? Don''t forget, the power of Dn Country is in the hands of the regent. There is no such useless idea, in case Shan''er has it. What should I do?" Mother Tang dismissed her thoughts, too, Shan''er was their family''s biggest support. "I wanted to take her back and give her a decent way to marry her. Since she doesn''t appreciate it, forget it." Father Tang snorted and dropped another teacup. The sound of the teacup cracking made the room inside. She didn''t dare to catch her poprity, "She thought I didn''t dare to drive her out of the Tang family?" "Come here, go and invite everyone over. I will hold a family meeting to discuss the expulsion of Tang Guo." Mother Tang: "Master, this..." "As for her temperament, I''m still worried about what will happen after entering the pce, so it''s better to be expelled. You don''t need to say more, you should understand how to choose." Mother Tang didn''t say anything more, Tang Guo really didn''t look so good, and didn''t give them face at all. "Being a queen, without the support of her mother''s n, let''s see if she will cry in the future." Father Tang mocked, "I really thought I was able to bear it." An hourter, the Tang family sent someone to Tang Guo to deliver a letter, saying that she had been expelled from the Tang family. From now on, she has nothing to do with the Tang family. When Tang Shan and Yun Bingjun knew, it was toote. This matter is being discussed everywhere in the capital. Naturally, what happened back then has been talked about. "Miss Tang is actually already chilling." "One of the main reasons she didn''t return to the Tang family was that the Tang family did not face her, and that ce simply couldn''t amodate her." "The Tang family didn''t say anything about the one who killed her like that, isn''t it chilling?" "I still remember that Miss Tang went to the temple to pray for blessings. It showed that she had cultivated for ten days and touched the Buddha with true emotions. Later, she got a prescription to continue her life. Otherwise, do you think that person can live now? To put it bluntly, can live It''s so long, thanks to Miss Tang." "I also heard thatter she nned to go back and repay her vows for three years, but it didn''t take long for the guard and the maid beside her to seduce each other. This involved the matter. It turned out that this is the guard and the maid, both of them. people." "pitiful." "Now that she is going to be a queen, the Tang family wants to share the cake. Can you say she can''t be angry? You will drive them out. The Tang family has done a great job." "I don''t think Miss Tang is rare at all. For so many years, people have lived in a simple way, and they have not relied on the Tang family for anything. Still not having a good life?" These words were naturally sent by Zhou Jin to find someone to let them go, lest someone took the opportunity to pour dirty water on Tang Guo. The Tang family originally wanted to deduct a reputation for unfilial piety to Tang Guo, but it didn''t help much now. If the daughter doesn''t go home, she must be driven out, which makes no sense. Someone asked Chu Qiu what he thought of this matter. Chu Qiu: "It''s hard to say, but no matter what, they are her parents. You shouldn''t tear your face like this, and you can maintain a superficial rtionship." "Yeah, I also think that in the future there will be no support, and life will be sad. That is the deep pce." No matter how everyone discussed, the wedding of Tang Guo and Zhou Jin was held as scheduled the following month. After getting rid of a big burden, and marrying the person he likes again, Tang Guo is happy physically and mentally, so he doesn''t care about the rumors outside. Vol 2 Chapter 4882: The calculated sister (67) Vol 2 Chapter 4882: The calcted sister (67) After the wedding, Tang Guo nned to live in the pce for a while before going out to y, and now there is nothing good to say outside. Since Yun Bingjun dealt with the problems that had urred on the grain sidest time, this kind of thing should not happen again for the time being. Those small countries that harassed the border were also beaten back by soldiers sent out and arranged for soldiers and horses to garrison. As for the gue of locusts in Tang Guo''s memory, it will take some time to arrive. Tang Shan was busy showing Chu Qiuxiang to others. She estimated that Yun Bingjun might not be able to bear it for long. She really didn''t know how [biqugew.co] developed between him and Chu Qiu. She was the only one in the huge harem, which was rtively quiet. The concubines of the first emperor all moved to special pces, except that she had appeared during her wedding, but they never came out again. Some had children, but they were taken out of the pce and wanted to be blessed. Zhou Jin didn''t dy the court because he coaxed Tang Guo into his hands. Only after retiring from the court, he ran to Tang Guo''s ce for the first time, whichsted for a month. Everyone knew how affection the empress was. I can often see them, walking hand in hand in the imperial garden, and the two are like ordinary couples. After the incident spread to the outside, the people talked about it, and people everywhere said that Zhou Jin was an infatuation. However, thedy of the official family discussed this matter, and it was different again. They do envy the feelings of the emperor, but they all think that this rtionship is just a sh in the pan, and when the enthusiasm passes, what they will face is the issue of offspring. How can an emperor have no heirs? What about love again? Chu Qiu could hear such remarks every day, and he felt the same way. After the emperor marries a woman who can''t be selfish, it sounds dreamy if he doesn''t ept a concubine. Not to mention that this is the emperor of ancient society, even modern men are very realistic. Whenever a woman is infertile, even if she gets married, she can divorce for this reason at any time. Chu Qiu couldn''t help thinking, how long can this rtionship between the emperors and queensst? And she also encountered problems herself, Tang Shan would invite her over for three or five days to show her people. But, so far, no one can meet her conditions. She felt that her requirements were not high, and the person she was looking for didn''t need a high position. Naturally, she didn''t need three wives and four concubines. I haven''t found such a person. These family princes are not as good as the emperor. Of course, he couldn''t find such a person, and Chu Qiu was also relieved. Two months after Tang Guo''s wedding, the courtiers were a little bit ready to move. They dare not make this request in the court for the time being, fearing that Zhou Jin will use this to interfere with their marriage and concubine matters. Can''t speak for themselves, wouldn''t they use circuitous methods? The emperor doesnt work, but the queen does not work? Tang Guo discovered that when she went out for a walk recently, she often saw the concubines who lived in simplicity. Of course, its impossible not to greet them, and to sit down and talk. Tang Guo doesn''t matter what their purpose is, as long as they don''t do things, they can chat. However, only three or five dayster, the Toffee exposed her goal. Behind these concubines, there are actually some officials. Those officials probably never thought that they would be used one day. "Queen, say something improper," Liu Taifei thinks that she has had a great time with Tang Guo these few days. She is considered the younger of the toffees, and she is ten years older than Tang Guo. Tang Guo might be able to listen to his own words, "You listen, don''t take it to your heart, I''m all for your good." Tang Guo: "Please say Mrs. Liu." Vol 2 Chapter 4883: The calculated sister (68) Vol 2 Chapter 4883: The calcted sister (68) "I heard people say that you have identally lost your body and can''t be pregnant?" When she said this, Liu Taifei spoke slowly, and always paid attention to Tang Guo''s expression. Any woman who was exposed to this would probably be ashamed and angry. She was a powerless concubine, she really didn''t dare to provoke Tang Guo. Tang Guo is a queen, in charge of the entire harem, and if she moves her hands and feet casually, she can make life difficult, and she can''t help it. "If it weren''t for this matter, I wouldn''t mention it. No matter how you are in love with the emperor, he is the emperor after all. As an emperor, he must have an heir. If there is no heir, it is not the emperor who is criticized, but you. Queen. At that time, everyone will think that you are jealous and let the emperor cut off his heirs." Seeing that Tang Guo was not angry, Princess Liu continued, as if she was nning for Tang Guo, "If you mind other women, it''s better. Help the emperor find a low-status, and if you have a child in the future, you can raise it under your name. "Yes, what Liu Taifei said is, look at those of us who stayed in the deep pce to provide for the elderly, we don''t have any heirs, otherwise they would have been taken out of the pce long ago." Tang Guo didn''t feel that these words were too much wrong. If she is not in this position, the emperor is not Zhou Jin, and there will indeed be many variables in the future. However, she doesn''t like them to use themselves as examples. Although they are a little lonely in the deep pce to care for them, Zhou Jin treats these toffees very preferentially, not worse than those who go outside the pce to care for them. In addition to not being so free, eating and drinking are all first ss, and the regent is not too harsh in this regard. Yun Bingjun likes the supremacy of power, he has countless businesses in his hands, and he has no shortage of money. Because I didn''t like it, I was afraid that someone would instigate the little emperor to be disobedient, so he often cleans up the side of the emperor and tidy up those tricks. Therefore, Zhou Jin''s harem is the cleanest. Is it ufortable to live a good life? If you want to intervene in these things, you just want to send their daughter in. "Do the toffees think it''s not good to take care of them in the pce?" Tang Guo put down his teacup and asked, not mentioning what the toffees discussed before. These concubines all thought that Tang Guo had listened in, and couldn''t help but feel happy. People are greedy, with good ones, and wanting better ones, they will never be satisfied. If the daughters of their family can give birth to a son and a half for the emperor, their lives will be better. "I entered the pce when I was fourteen, and I have never left the pce once in 20 years. If I could give birth to a boy and a daughter for the first emperor, after the first emperor left, I could live with my children for the rest of my life. , How nice it is to be lively." Li Taifei said. "What Mrs. Li said is that apart from talking to you in the pce, sometimes it feels a little too quiet and makes people feel a little bored." "I often wonder what it''s like to be with my children and grandchildren by my side, but unfortunately I don''t have the opportunity to experience it." "Is there anyone in the house of Princess Li?" Tang Guo asked. Concubine Li thought that Tang Guo wanted her to meet her family, which of course would be good, so she introduced her family. Her father is now a third-ss, and there are two brothers in the family, the official position is not big or small, and the three sisters are married well, and they have grandchildren. "What about Princess Liu? Do you have family?" Mrs. Chen also replied, if she could see her family, then she would be able to discuss the matter better, so her words revealed that she missed her family. Vol 2 Chapter 4884: The calculated sister (69) Vol 2 Chapter 4884: The calcted sister (69) "From the words of the concubines, it is not difficult to tell that you all want to get together with your family." Tang Guo picked up the teacup again and took a sip of tea, "It''s a pity that you can''t help yourself." "Yeah, I can''t help myself. If you can choose, who doesn''t want to be surrounded by rtives and lively, but unfortunately we have no chance." "So, Queen, you have to think about your future. The future is still so long. Who knows what will happen? It''s not good if you don''t have an heir." "We say these things for your own good, because we talked to you, so we only talked about these things, and we were both talking about themzily." Tang Guo answered, "Of course, I know that all the concubines are not people with many tongues. They must be mentioned for me. I take your thoughts." Tang Guo didn''t answer what to do about it, but judging from her attitude, the concubines thought she had listened. Maybe it wont take long for the emperor to be elected. It is impossible to choose only one as long as you choose the concubine. When the timees, their family''s daughters wille in to run for the election. ording to the words of their father and brother, the emperor is abolished, but the emperor can create a small emperor. At that time, their family is bound to rise. Raised since childhood, still afraid of the regent? Tang Guo and Yan Yue talked with these concubines, asking them clearly about their family background. All the toffees who are positive about this matter, she will remember them in her heart and will not forget that they are so enthusiastic about her. Since they were so lonely in the deep pce and looking forward to reuniting with their families, she asked Zhou Jin to give them a grace and send them out of the pce to reunite with their families, so that they could live forever. "Tongzi, do you think I am very kind?" System: [Yes...is there? "Of course, they miss their families so much, so I will fulfill them, let them live with their families, and give a monthly rule. In addition, they are allowed to bring two maids who are waiting by their side, and then a mother." Even so, she knew that these toffees were actually unwilling to do this. Life in the natal family, where is there to be at ease in the pce. At that time, the mission was notpleted, and he was sent back to her natal family. Thinking she is not from the Tang family, without background, thinking she has no children, is it a bully? After Zhou Jin was busy, she came to Tang Guo. When he came, Tang Guo was reading the script while eating the snacks. Feeling Zhou Jin ising: "Ling Yu, go and pour hot tea for A Jin." After drinking the warm tea, Zhou Jin sat next to Tang Guo, put her chin on her shoulder, and the two looked at the notebook in her hand. Such a picture will exist every day. Lingyu was used to it, and Qi Qing winked and hurried out. Qi Qing was also very pleased. Sure enough, his Majesty had a queen, and he looked much happier. "Guo''er, I heard that some of the toffees told you something unpleasant." "Who told me?" Tang Guo paused and looked up at Zhou Jin. She didn''t mind this, but this guy seemed more sensitive than her. Zhou Jin circled Tang Guo''s shoulders: "Where is there any secret in this pce, well, I pay attention to them, I am afraid that what they say will make you unhappy. You have peerless magic, if I don''t pay attention, you are the one What should I do if I fly away unhappy?" Vol 2 Chapter 4885: The calculated sister (70) Vol 2 Chapter 4885: The calcted sister (70) "I ask myself if I treat them badly, but unfortunately they are all unfamiliar white-eyed wolves. They just don''t want to see me well. I stabbed a knife in the back without saying, I want to bite a piece of meat on my thigh." Zhou Jin''s face was not good." These people are too greedy." He will tolerate other things temporarily, but he can''t tolerate this matter. Do those people know how many years he waited for this day? "A Jin, I want to tell you one thing." Tang Guo grabbed Zhou Jin''s hand. "Today I heard the words of a few concubines, and I found that they lived in the deep pce very lonely and miserably. Im always thinking about living with my family. The emperor has passed away for many years, leaving the concubines in the pce. I know that I cant bear it." Zhou Jin himself was still a little bit angry, and found that Tang Guos words were getting more and more wrong. He did not interrupt, but he continued to say: "I want to ask them for grace today, A Jin, you have a decree to let them and theirs. Family reunion. What do you think? The words of the toffees today touched me." After listening to Zhou Jin, she understood Tang Guo''s purpose. He hugged Tang Guo,ughed, and kissed her on the cheek: "Guo''er, you are really my good fruit, smart, kind and innocent. My good internal helper thought so carefully." "For so many years, why didn''t I think of this, Guoer, fortunately to have you, otherwise those toffees might not be able to reunite with their families for the rest of their lives." "A Jin is also a good emperor, so she understands the righteousness." "If the toffees know this news, they must be happy and will be grateful to A Jin." System: Dogs, these two are really dogs. If he didn''t know the whole process, he would really think they were thinking about the toffee. Tang Guo took out a piece of paper from his sleeve: "I''m afraid I won''t remember anything, so I wrote down the names of the concubines who wanted to go home." System: Dog host, the list has been made. Zhou Jin took the list andughed louder and louder, but Lingyu and Qi Qing outside didn''t know what had happened. But they are not curious, because the emperor and the queen are happy every moment. They just stay outside to watch the door. After a while, Zhou Jin took Tang Guo to write the imperial edict. As soon as the imperial edict was finished, he immediately called the chief executive to dere the edict. When Princess Liu and others received the imperial decree, they were very daunting. After listening to the imperial edict, they were already pale and limp on the ground. "Taffles, take the order, you have also met a kind-hearted, enlightened empress, and an emperor who understands the righteousness. Otherwise, where do you have such a privilege. The manpower is already avable to help you pack your bags. Bring it, before dark, you can go back to reunite with your family. Your monthly copy, the people in the pce will be delivered to the house on time, so you can rest assured as much as possible." Peace of mind? How can this make them feel at ease? But can they resist? It was them who told Tang Guo that they wanted to live with their family. The queen sympathized with them and mentioned this to the emperor. The emperor Shengming also agreed to reunite them with their families. How did they object? The imperial decree is issued, they have no room for preparation at all. It''s so fast, there is no objection. These toffees can live well in the pce, which one is not smart? They understand, this is the lesson the queen taught them. Vol 2 Chapter 4886: The calculated sister (71) Vol 2 Chapter 4886: The calcted sister (71) And those toffees who didn''t show that they wanted to go home, nor did they persuade Tang Guo to feel a little grateful in their hearts. In these quiet days, they don''t want to destroy, so they don''t listen to the family. They think far. After listening to the family, they will only get involved in disputes. They don''t know if they can seed, and they may even get killed by it. Unexpectedly, because of this worry, escaped a disaster. After today, the concubines estimated that they would not dare to wander in front of Tang Guo again, and they would feel at ease in the pce. "Enjoy the emperor, the empress wife, who has sent the concubines home." The general manager came to report the news, "the imperial decree was also announced in person." Zhou Jin is very happy now, dare to bully his Guoer, there is no door, hum. "Well done, presumably the toffees are reunited with their families, but now they don''t feel that life is deserted." Zhou Jin said again, "Go and talk to other toffees. If anyone wants to go home, I will allow them." "Yes, the emperor." The general manager twitched his cheeks and went back. The emperor is still the emperor, and the group of thoughtful concubines are now regretful. When he went to give people away before, they all looked listless and full of regret. Didn''t they do this by themselves? Good day, but if you have to make trouble for the emperor, do you really think the emperor is good for bullying? Concubine Liu''s house, the elderly Mrs. Liu, and her two elder brothers were all dumbfounded after hearing the imperial decree. When the outsiders dispersed, they closed the door before asking Princess Liu what was going on. Concubine Liu recounted the story of the day,ining in her words and regretting in her heart. The pce can''t go back, and can only help here, it is not as quiet andfortable as before. Isn''t she, does she find her own guilt? She was really blinded byrd, so why did she listen to these people and do that illusory thing, it was really dizzy. Is that easy to seed? She already felt that her father, elder brothers and sisters-inw looked at her disgustingly, but they had to help her arrange a yard. In any case, she is a toffee, she doesn''t like it, and she has to stay. Its not Mrs. Liu that has the final say on what it will be used, eaten, or wear in the future. Liu Taifei''s good days are yet toe. The other concubines went home, simr to Liu Taifei here, all full of regret. Living in a small courtyard, where is the food and clothing better than the pce, and the faces of the maidens are not good. On the surface, this is a privilege, but anyone with a discerning eye can know that this is a lesson the queen has taught them, and they will only be looked down upon by others and they will be jokes. "Sent five concubines out of the pce?" Yun Bingjun was a little surprised when he received the news, "What''s the matter?" After listening to what happened, Yun Bingjun didn''t care. The little emperor was always so unreasonable. He had long seen that the little emperor loved Tang Guo very much, and he had never concealed it. Those toffees are also troublesome, they deserve it. The little emperor did a great job. Don''t think he doesn''t know that these toffees are also instructed by the family. Those courtiers'' goals have not been achieved, and they invite a Buddha back, can they feel at ease? Toffee''s quiet and good days are gone, can you notin? These two are enemies, and some have seen good days. When receiving this news, some officials seemed very silent. Obviously, this queen is also very difficult to deal with, their strategies are useless. The remaining concubine, no one wants to offend her. After Tang Shan found out, her anxiety in her mouth aroused the anger of the public, and she was actually very jealous. The next day, when Chu Qiu heard thedies talking, his expression was also very surprised. But soon she was relieved again, just like it for a while, and the days toe will be long. After all, those two are empresses, not ordinary couples from ordinary people. "Miss Chu, the Princess Regent asked someone toe and say that this afternoon, I invite you [August One Chinese Network .zwdu8.me] to go to the mansion and say that there is good news." Chu Qiu: "I see." In the afternoon, Chu Qiu went to the Pce of the Regent. Vol 2 Chapter 4887: The calculated sister (72) Vol 2 Chapter 4887: The calcted sister (72) "It''s not easy to find someone you are satisfied with. After searching for so long, I almost gave up." Tang Shan smiled because she really found someone who fully met Chu Qiu''s requirements. He has a good family background and a good-looking person. The most important thing is that there is no maidservant beside him, and there is no woman. Chu Qiu''s heart sank. Could it be that in this world, is there really the kind of person she said? Such a person, being able to produce a regent, an emperor, is already extraordinary. The emperor may change, but how can ordinary people restrain themselves? "I don''t know which son it is?" Tang Shan smiled and said, "It''s the son of Ning''an Hou''s family. I didn''t think about it before. It was because of Yun that he came back from school. He went to school when he was 13 years old. His information." Ning''an Hou son? "Look at the portrait." Tang Shan handed the portrait to Chu Qiu. The person in the portrait is really handsome, and he is not worse than Yun Bingjun. Yun Bingjun is domineering and good-looking. The person in the portrait, dressed in white clothes, has the smell of dust. He is not like a person in the mortal world, like a fairy descending to the earth. When Chu Qiu saw it, he couldn''t help being stunned. Would such a person also be bound by the secr world and head toward this blind date? "It seems that you are satisfied, you are all dumbfounded." Tang Shan was determined that as long as she could marry Chu Qiu off, she would be a thing. Chu Qiu''s identity is too special, she is afraid that Yun Bingjun will really love her for a long time. "If you don''t object, then I will arrange for you to meet up, how about?" Chu Qiu came back to his senses. She didn''t fall in love with this Young Master Yun at first sight, but was just stunned by his fairy posture. Thinking of such a person, he would also get married on a blind date, and instantly had no idea about him. But she has to get married here, have a family, and marry, so that she will not think about Yun Bingjun. She was afraid that one day she would be unable to control herself and approach the person who shouldn''t be approached. "Okay, let the princess call the shots." "Then, let''s arrange it the day after tomorrow. When and where, I will send someone to inform you." Chu Qiu felt a little ufortable, and it didn''t show up on her face: "Thank you, Princess." When Yun Bingjun came back that day, Tang Shan told him the good news. Yun Bingjun looked at the portrait of Yunzhiling and did not speak for a while. "It turns out that Zhiling has returned from a study tour. I didn''t expect that time flies so fast, would Zhiling agree to this matter?" Yun Zhiling and Yun Bingjun are both surnamed Yun, of course there is a little rtionship, if you count them, they should be distant brothers. When Yun Zhiling was a child, Yun Bingjun even hugged him. "Let them meet up first. I heard that Zhiling doesn''t like ordinary women. Miss Chu is also a strange woman. Maybe she has already taken a look at Zhiling. Miss Chu agreed, and I have arranged for someone toe and say It depends on what they think after they meet." In Tang Shan''s view, Yun Zhiling should be satisfied with Chu Qiu. Women like Chu Qiu may not be liked by other family princes, but Yun Zhiling will probably be. He doesn''t like the well-behaved, but he likes this kind of courageous, thoughtful, non-worldly woman, isn''t Chu Qiu just right? "Bingjun, what do you think?" Vol 2 Chapter 4888: The calculated sister (73) Vol 2 Chapter 4888: The calcted sister (73) Tang Shan pays attention to Yun Bingjun''s expression now, but whenever Yun Bingjun dared to show something, she has to doubt that Yun Bingjun has some thoughts about Chu Qiu. If Yun Bingjun really has that idea, she can''t stop the development. When a man doesn''t love you anymore, she doesn''t need to say anything. She will not allow such things to happen. Yun Bingjun: "Okay, you can arrange it." Yun Bingjun returned the portrait to Tang Shan, "No matter what, it takes both of them to be satisfied." "Of course, if you are not satisfied, isn''t it just messing up the mandarin ducks and making up a pair of resentment?" Tang Shan smiled, and the tension just disappearedpletely. On the third day, Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling met. Yun Zhiling was three points better than the portrait. Neither Chu Qiu nor Yun Bingjun expected that Yun Zhiling would agree to this. "I didn''t expect that a person like Master Yun would promise to meet me." Facing Yunzhiling, Chu Qiu said his thoughts. Yun Zhiling smiled and said: "A long time ago, I had heard of Miss Chu''s name. Before I came back, I was thinking about when I could meet you. I have learned a lot in these years of studying abroad, but I have never I have seen a woman like Miss Chu." Chu Qiu felt that Yun Zhiling had a good impression of her. "Young Master Yun is absurdly praised." "No, you can afford it." The two talked for an hour, Yun Zhiling and Chu Qiu talked about his experience over the years, and she had to admit that this person was really good. When asked about his view of choosing a spouse and what his views on one couple for life, Yun Zhiling even said that he envied this kind of life as a couple. When talking, eyes are looking at her. From the initial curiosity to the current admiration, Chu Qiu was seen a little at a loss. Then I thought about it, isn''t she looking for such a person? After seeing so much, Yunzhiling is really the best candidate. Everything should be done. Perhaps, Yunzhiling is her best choice in this strange world. Facing Yun Zhiling''s next invitation, Chu Qiu agreed. She saw the smile on Yun Zhiling''s face softened a bit, and thought in her heart that it was really easy to be with such a person. Someone has said for a long time that you must marry someone who likes you the most. If you can''t be with Yun Bingjun, then Yunzhiling is really good. He is a very open-minded, unconstrained person, and he does not have that much prejudice against women. How can you be unhappy with such a person? After Tang Shan knew Chu Qiu''s thoughts, she became more and more satisfied. She had long expected that Yun Zhiling would like Chu Qiu like this. Aside from other things, Chu Qiu is not sure about his family background except for amnesia. She is indeed a strange woman. It''s such a woman that makes her uneasy. Yun Bingjun knew the result, his whole body was cold, but he had always been like this, and he didn''t let anyone discover anything. Tang Shan saw that Yun Bingjun was not very concerned about this matter, and was satisfied. It seemed that Bingjun had no idea about Chu Qiu for the time being. Tang Guo also knew about Chu Qiu and Yunzhiling in the pce. "I heard that the two have been getting along very happily recently?" Tang Guo asked. "It seems that these two people are going to make it." Zhou Jin was sitting on the side, helping Tang Guo peel melon seeds. When he peeled out 20, he sent it to Tang Guo''s hand with a small dish and saw that he was eating happily. He will also show a smile. Since thest time a batch of restless concubines were sent back to their natal families for retirement, the people around them were all in peace, and they never mentioned the issue of concubines or children. They should be able to stay quiet for a while. Vol 2 Chapter 4889: The calculated sister (74) Vol 2 Chapter 4889: The calcted sister (74) "I don''t think it''s possible." Tang Guo replied confidently while eating melon seeds. Zhou Jin: "So sure?" "Don''t believe me?" Tang Guo sat up, "If you don''t believe me, let''s make a bet. If you lose, you will peel me 10,000 melon seeds." Lingyu: Qi Qing,e and see, the empress is bullying the emperor again, 10,000 melon seeds, she really can think of it. Is this the n for the emperor to strip him for a lifetime? The key emperor is stupid in front of the empress, and will not bezy. He really wants to strip it himself. "Bet on bet." Zhou Jin thought, is he afraid of losing? It''s not that I have never lost. The big deal was lost, he peeled melon seeds to her every day, which he was quite happy. System: This man is not saved. "I want to live outside the pce. It''s too far to eat melon in the pce." Tang Guo stood up after speaking, ready to change clothes. Zhou Jin was a little dumbfounded: "Guo''er, won''t you stay with me? Do you have the heart to leave me alone in this cold pce? Don''t you feel cold at night? Wouldn''t you feel ufortable without me warming your bed? ?" "Thene out and help me warm up when you are done." When Zhou Jin heard this, he immediately stopped objecting. You can live anywhere, as long as there is his ce in the bed. Anyway, it is the job of the regent to criticize the memorial, and he is thest to stamp it. To be honest, he is not very tired. Yun Bingjun also really loves his face, and every time he has to help through the process. After leaving the pce, Tang Guo asked the system to stare at Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling, often appearing at ces where they were dating, quietly eating melons by the side. Chu Qiu also wondered, this is not a queen, shouldn''t he live in the pce? How often appear around her recently. Once, she really couldn''t help it. She took the opportunity to meet Tang Guo and asked why Tang Guo went out of the pce. "The pce is too boring,e out to breathe, it will be spring soon, I want to see the scenery outside." Chu Qiu didn''t dare to ask, why you cane out casually, mostly because the little emperor who is not learning and skillful allowed it. Unexpectedly, it has been so long, and the rtionship between the emperor and empress is still so good. Even so, Chu Qiu didn''t think the rtionship between Tang Guo and Zhou Jin wouldst long, after all, their identities were there. These two are only in their twenties and they are still growing up. As time goes by, there will be more and more problems. "Ms. Chu seems to have something good happening here. I saw you with a handsome young man a few times ago, and I asked people to avoid it, so as not to disturb you." Chu Qiu always felt that something was wrong, but Tang Guo''s words were okay. "Oh, that Young Master Jun has appeared, go, Miss Chu." Chu Qiu saw Yunzhilinging, and resigned from Tang Guo. She always felt a little ufortable staying here. "Who is thatdy?" Yun Zhiling asked Chu Qiu after walking far. Chu Qiu said: "It''s the empress empress." Yun Zhiling was surprised, and looked back frequently, but the distance was too far, and Tang Guo could not be seen long ago. "We seem to have met the empress empress several times in the previous few days?" Yun Zhiling said with uncertainty. Chu Qiu affirmed: "Yes, the empress said just now that she was afraid to disturb us before, so she asked people to avoid it." "You also knew each other before?" "I have seen it a few times before, not familiar." Yun Zhiling suddenly said, "Why does the empress go out of the pce every day?" "She and the emperor had just been married not long ago. It is estimated that she lived in the pce and came out. The rtionship between the two is very good now, so naturally she is allowed toe out." Vol 2 Chapter 4890: The calculated sister (75) Vol 2 Chapter 4890: The calcted sister (75) Yun Zhiling was surprised: "I didn''t expect the emperor and the queen to be a couple of gods and goddesses." "You don''t seem to know anything about the empress?" Chu Qiu was puzzled. Unlike Yun Bingjun, she found that Yun Zhiling was really a very indifferent person, and his power and money were like clouds of smoke in his eyes. "On weekdays, I don''t pay much attention to these things." He said that, Yun Zhiling had already nned to go back to understand the deeds between the emperors and queens. When he got to know, he also got to know Tang Guo''s experience by the way, receiving so much news at a time, it really made him unresponsive. It turned out that the gentle and generous cousin in his eyes had personally harmed his sister. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo became a queen and loved the emperor very much. Because of Tang Shan''s identity, Yun Zhiling didn''t think much about this. As he came into contact with Chu Qiu, he liked Chu Qiu more and more, and he had already given birth. If he didn''t marry Chu Qiu as his wife in this life, it would be a regret for a lifetime. Before long, Yun Zhiling expressed his heart to Chu Qiu, hoping to work with her for a lifetime. Chu Qiu indicated that it needs to be considered overnight. The next day, she agreed. After she agreed, Yun Zhiling arranged for a matchmaker toe to propose marriage. Chu Qiu didn''t join anybody. Tang Shan did this. The natural matchmaker went to the regent''s pce to propose marriage. Tang Shan and Yun Bingjun were both at the time, and Tang Shan agreed to the matter. She and Chu Qiu had ventted this matter, so naturally there was no need to object. Yun Bingjun sat on the sidelines the whole time, feeling very angry, but unable to stop this. After seeding in advance, Chu Qiu started preparing for marriage, and there was less time to go to the store. She had a group of people under her hand who could help with the business. Backed by the Royal Regent''s Mansion, no one dared to make small moves. "Guoer, you are going to lose, and they will get married in half a year." Zhou Jin is still peeling the seeds, "Don''t worry, even if I lose, this job of peeling the seeds is mine." So pleasant. Work must not fall into the hands of other people. "Isn''t this not married yet? Wait until they get married smoothly, even if they married smoothly, there will be peace and separation." Zhou Jin: "Guo''er, you are very irrational, but it doesn''t matter, you are right." Lingyu: Can I go? System: No, you are gone, who will add tea? Yun Zhiling began to write invitations and invited those friends he made to attend his wedding. Because of this, he set the wedding day in half a year, so that he would have more time for his friends to catch up. on. Three monthster, Yunzhiling''s friends came from various ces and were arranged by him to live in the inn, drinking and chatting with them every day. Yun Zhiling gets along with friends, and he doesn''t forget Chu Qiu''s side. He also sends her some gadgets every day, some to eat, some to y, some to wear, and they never leave her in a day. From this we can see that Yun Zhiling really likes Chu Qiu. Seeing that there is still a month before the date of marriage, Yun Bingjun really can''t sit still. That day, he sneaked into the house where Chu Qiu was, and blocked Chu Qiu upright. When the two met, there was not much speech. "Have you really decided to marry Zhiling?" Yun Bingjun asked. Chu Qiuughed very reluctantly, Yun Zhiling was very good, but she couldn''t be tempted no matter how good she found. But marriage is like this, Yun Zhiling is the most suitable person for her. "Do you want me to die alone? Zhiling is very good, and I feelfortable with him." Vol 2 Chapter 4891: The calculated sister (76) Vol 2 Chapter 4891: The calcted sister (76) "You''d better go. It''s not good to be hit by someone, isn''t it about forgetting everything you used to? Only then can you be well." Yun Bingjun: "You are deceiving yourself and others." "Then you say, if I don''t do this, what should I do? If I don''t marry Yun Zhiling, what kind of result can you give me?" Chu Qiu really couldn''t help it. Yun Bingjun would watch if he didn''te. As a result, her emotions could not help but burst out. Obviously he can''t do anything. It''s not good to stay quietly in his Prince Regent''s mansion, so he has toe to her? Yun Bingjun was indeed asked, and he didn''t know what to answer. Chu Qiu pushed him out: "You go, don''te." However, Yun Bingjun still came night by night, watching Chu Qiu stay awakete at night, he could understand that Chu Qiu was pretending to be him. What should he do? He really couldn''t let go of Chu Qiu. "You said, what should I do?" Yun Bingjun asked the confidant beside him. "Why does the master have such doubts? Since you like Ms. Chu, why don''t you bring Ms. Chu back to the mansion? A man can have three wives and four concubines. The master is not seeing one love one, but is really tempted. Why can''t you be together? If you say something improper, the master watched Ms. Chu get married, and he will regret it in the future." "Master, can you really bear Miss Chu marrying other men?" No, of course not. But, would Chu Qiu agree to be with him? Chu Qiu has always longed for a pair of people in the world. Will she ept him? Yun Bingjun was in a contradiction here, and something happened on Yunzhiling''s side. This day, Yunzhiling was with Chu Qiu, and he was notified that his best friend had arrived. "He is the elder son of the prefectural pce of the Southern Qi Kingdom. We met when we were studying. He is a very good person. I must introduce you to this person." Then Yun Zhiling took Chu Qiu to see that person. The eldest son of the Nanqi Kingdom''s royal pce Chu Qiu was thinking about getting to know one more friend, someone who can be respected by Yunzhiling must be extraordinary. She really didn''t expect that this elder son would have a great rtionship with her. When the other party saw her for the first time, he came over excitedly and held her shoulders: "Hehui, why are you here?" "Hehui, where have you been these days, we are so crying when we look for you, my parents are still looking for you now, my mother has been sick for several times because of you." Chu Qiu was stunned, Hehui? "you know me?" "Of course I know you. Who can know you if I don''t know you? I''m a brother. Why, how long has it been since I didn''t know your brother?" Chu Qiu was dumbfounded, and Yun Zhiling was dumbfounded. He knew that Chu Ding had a younger sister, and he often heard them mention it, but they hadn''t seen it, so naturally he didn''t know that Chu Qiu was Chu Ding''s younger sister. But they are all named Chu. "My name is Chu Qiu, I really don''t know you." Chu Ding: "Of course your name is Chu Qiu, what else is my sister called Chu Qiu?" Chu Ding touched Chu Qiu''s head a little bit indulgingly: "You little girl, you''re naughty again, and I am mad at your brother." Chu Qiu was very confused: "I really don''t know you, I have amnesia." Perhaps the person in front of him is really a rtive of the original owner. "Amnesia?" Chu Ding looked serious, "What''s the matter?" "Or, sit down and talk about it? No matter what''s going on, figure it out first." Yun Zhiling suggested. "Well, sit down and talk." Chu Ding reacted, "How did you meet Hehui?" Yun Zhiling: "Chu Ding, our rtionship may change a bit. In the future, you should be my elder brother." Chu Ding: "..." [The host is big, that''s it. Chu Qiu is the head of the Hehui County of the Southern Qi Kingdom. It is said that he escaped from marriage at the beginning, but it turned out to be very unlucky. He was arrested by traffickers just after he returned to women''s clothing after arriving in the capital. Vol 2 Chapter 4892: The calculated sister (77) Vol 2 Chapter 4892: The calcted sister (77) The arrival of Chu Ding not only revealed the mystery of Chu Qiu''s life experience, but also involved the causes and consequences. Chu Ding was sure that Chu Qiu was his younger sister, and another reason was that there was a mole behind Chu Qiu''s right earlobe. If it hadn''t been for Chu Ding, Chu Qiu hadn''t noticed it himself. There was no problem with his identity, Chu Qiu recognized his older brother Chu Ding. "Go back with me, Hehui, the matter of your escape marriage has not been resolved yet." Chu Ding said. Chu Qiu shook his head: "Even if I go back, I won''t be able to marry that person." "The family didn''t force you to get married. You just ran away and lost your face. People are not obliged to do it. They just asked you to go back and make an apology. Don''t make it difficult for your parents." "Really just apologize?" Chu Qiu asked. Chu Ding: "Of course." Chu Qiu looked at Yunzhiling, nodded at Yunzhiling, and replied, "Okay." "Then I will follow along and have a look." Yun Zhiling said, "Anyway, my rtionship with Chu Qiu is here, and I have to see my future father-inw." On the second day after the matter was decided, Chu Qiu took Chu Ding''s Prince Regent''s Mansion and indicated that she wanted to go home to see. After knowing Chu Qiu''s true identity, both Tang Shan and Yun Bingjun were a bit surprised. They didn''t expect this to happen. They didn''t expect Chu Qiu to have some background. The wedding of Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling was postponed, and they returned to Southern Qi together on the third day. The wedding was postponed, but Yun Bingjun breathed a sigh of relief. This period of time was really too depressing for him. Let alone what happened when Chu Qiu returned to Southern Qi, Zhou Jin received a secret report shortly after they left. A locust gue is happening in a certain ce, and the local officials are afraid of affecting their performance, so they hide it. And the locust gue seems to have the meaning of spreading. If you let it go, there is basically no harvest in that ce today, and I don''t know how many people will starve to death. Tang Guo''s calction was effective again. Zhou Jin asked someone to secretly disclose the matter to Yun Bingjun. Sure enough, after Yun Bingjun knew about it, he immediately raised the matter and arranged for someone to deal with it. "King Regent, I have something here, and it should be able to help solve this locust gue." Zhou Jin happily took out a piece of paper from his sleeve. "This is a prescription given to me by the queen. It is said that as long as it can be used ording to the prescription. The locusts will not dare toe close when they are dispensed, ground into powder, and sprinkled on the ground. Although it will not be possible to prevent local losses, at least it can prevent the spread of the locust gue." Yun Bingjun took a look at the prescription, and most of the densely packed names of medicines were familiar to him. Tang Shan has been ill for so many years, he knows this is not strange. The name of the medicine can be understood, but he doesn''t know the effect of this prescription. He nced at Zhou Jin and found that he was proud and proud, but there was no alert in his heart. It is not surprising that Tang Guo, who was able to continue his life at the beginning, came up with a locust gue. The little prince can''t wait to take it out, mostly trying to show off his wife. Can this recipe work? I have to try it. If the locust gue is not resolved, I do not know how many people will starve to death this year. Within two days, I don''t know who caused the locust gue to spread to the leak of the news. When the grain merchants saw this, they immediately raised prices, and it was getting higher every day. Even in the capital city, a liter of grain was sold for fifty taels of silver, which made it impossible for ordinary people to eat. As long as they know that there is a locust gue spreading to ces, people are panicked. There is a little money in the house, and they are crazy to buy food, for fear that there will be no food to eat this year. Vol 2 Chapter 4893: The calculated sister (78) Vol 2 Chapter 4893: The calcted sister (78) Of course, there is another idea when munching grain is that if the locust gue is really serious, then they can use the grain to turn over. Those who have this ability to source food are naturally a family. While they went to ces where no information was leaked to buy low-priced grain, they sold high-priced grain in the capital, and they did not lose money at all. These aristocratic families, aren''t these officials behind them? Zhou Jin is having a headache this time, and Yun Bingjun is also having a headache. Even if the locust gue is resolved at that time, the food prices will not recover for a while. When they recover, everyone will be poor, and these families will be rich. "I still underestimated the cooperation between these aristocratic families and officials. The news of the locust gue that day was revealed by them. I thought that there was nothing happening, but they secretly went to buy food." Zhou Jin said angrily: "At present, people''s homes should be able tost for a while. After some time, if every household can eat cheap food, the only way is to open some granaries. However, this way, It can only be a vicious circle. After all, the granary cannot be fully opened, and no one can predict what will happen in the end. At that time, it will be these families and those officials will be the winners." It was the first time that Tang Guo saw Zhou Jin''s angry look. Normally, in front of him, he was smiling and shameless. She put her hand on Zhou Jin''s shoulder: "Why don''t you ask me for help after encountering such a big difficulty?" "Guo''er, you are afraid you can''t help me with this matter." Zhou Jin quickly held Tang Guo''s hand with both hands, "I know you want to help me. You cane up with a prescription to eliminate the locust gue. It has already helped me a lot, but This is food, which is needed by thousands of people. The bulk of this food is in the hands of the family. It is impossible for the granary to be fully opened." With so much food, Tang Guo really couldn''t help him, although he was still very moved. "Who said that the food is in the hands of the family?" Tang Guo asked, "A Jin, you the emperor must remember to update the news at any time, so behind, be careful one day the seat under the buttocks is unstable." Zhou Jin is a little confused, what does Guoer mean? "The bulk of the grain is actually in my hands." Tang Guo stopped selling it. "You just need to speak up. When the people run out of grain, there will be cheap grain immediately everywhere." She has been in this world for many years, and most of Yanjing''s annual profits have been used to buy grain. Thend in Dn is very fertile and the grain harvest is very good. Almost every household has a lot of surplus grain. She asked people to buy everything that could be acquired. Because in her memory, she knew that such an event would happen after the locust gue, and countless people were really starved to death at that time. Especially when the locust gue spread to that area, countless people were so hungry that they could only die of dirt. It is not that there is no food, but that these families are not phnthropists. They will only increase their prices wildly at this time, making food more expensive than gold. How many people can eat it? "Really?" Zhou Jin was shocked. Lingyu on the side couldn''t help but interject: "Your Majesty, it''s true. Niang Niang has been buying food all these years. The ve and maid had guessed that it was Niang Niang who didn''t know the prophet, so I was prepared." "Yes, Guo''er must have anticipated it in advance, otherwise I don''t know if I knew those two things in advance. I am the emperor, I am really inferior to you. Even Yun Bingjun is so good at calcting, I didn''t think of the consequences." Vol 2 Chapter 4894: The calculated sister (79) Vol 2 Chapter 4894: The calcted sister (79) "Guo''er, please let me put the grain at the time." Zhou Jin held Tang Guo''s hand and didn''t feel any problem with asionally eating soft rice. He is such a soft rice man, but it is toote for others to envy. "Okay, I will immediately pass on the book and let them do it." Ten dayster, some people started running out of food in their homes. No matter what, the food cannot be cut off. They will take out their savings and n to buy high-priced food, and then mix some in the wild vegetable cake, at least it can satisfy the hunger. As a result, as soon as they arrived on the street, someone was beating gongs and drums, saying that the Tang''s grain merchants were selling cheap grain. When the people heard it, they rushed over quickly. Because Tang Guo stores enough food, he is not afraid to sell out, so the selling price is still before the price increase. However, each person will not sell too much to each other for the amount of sales, and those whoe to buy food must bring their own identity certificates over, and every purchase will be recorded. But this still cannot be stopped. Some grain merchants arrange for people toe over to buy grain. They are nning to buy out the grain in the hands of this Tang''s grain merchant, and then the grain price will still be unable toe down. It''s just that as time passed, it was only half a month in a sh. Not only was the grain in the hands of Tang''s grain merchants not sold out, but looking like that, there seemed to be a lot. They decided to wait again. This wait was another month, and the Tang''s grain merchants remained the same. At this time, those aristocratic families were a little unsupported, and they began to sell at lower prices. At first, they lowered the price a little bit, but then no one cared. Seeing that the Tang''s grain merchants are still supporting them, and they heard that the locust gue has been resolved, and after waiting a few months, new grains will appear. Then the grains in their hands may be nted in their hands. So they hurriedly restored the food to its original price. When they returned to the original price, the Tang''s grain merchants dressed up and bought a lot of their food. In fact, after a month and a half of low-priced sales, coupled with the destruction of grain merchants. Tang''s food still sells simrly. But now every household is not short of food, and what they have in their hands should be able tost for a few months, so Tang''s grain merchants are not afraid. Those aristocratic families naturally understand that if they don''t make a move, they will really lose everything. After a food war ended, the Tang''s grain merchant under the name of Tang Guo not only did not lose, but also made a profit. She also bought part of the grain in the hands of those grain merchants for a reserve. In ancient societies, food was the most important thing. There was no worries about sales at any time, and it yed a big role. In the second year, she sold the old grains and collected new grains for storage. She is not afraid of losing money, because the Yanjing business alone can make her a lot of money, and she doesn''t know what to say. This is also thanks to the million taels of gold from Yun Bingjun. "Who is behind this Tang''s grain merchant?" Under the candlelight, Yun Bingjun looked at the short introduction on the paper, and couldn''t find out the details of the other party at all. He was very curious. However, from the behavior this time, it can be seen that the people behind the Tang''s grain merchants are different from those families who only have interests and ignore the overall situation. It''s just that he couldn''t find out the details, which made him a little uneasy, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Anyway, he is a person who is against the family, he can''t make the other party anxious, in case another family with a position for the benefit is born. Vol 2 Chapter 4895: The calculated sister (80) Vol 2 Chapter 4895: The calcted sister (80) In the pce, Tang Guo''s bedroom, Zhou Jin happily embraced Tang Guo, and she was talking to her about what happened in the past. Untilte at night, his mouth was dry, but he still couldn''t stop. "Guo''er, I will definitely tell the world about these things you have done. In the future, the people of the world will know that you saved them." "Guo''er, it surprises me too much. You are always so unpredictable." Zhou Jin sighed, "This makes me a little impatient, afraid that my current position does not match you." "Are you ready to act?" "Well, next year, next year I will take back all my rights." "it is good." When the big matter was resolved, Yun Bingjun looked through the news about the Southern Qi State again, and knew that Chu Qiu was in peace for the time being, and he was determined. How to face Chu Qiu, he still didn''t know what to do. Tang Shan couldn''t help but discover Yun Bingjun''s abnormality. Yun Bingjun stayed in the study for a long time every day, and asionally stopped at the Qiushui Rouge Shop. Tang Shan finally understood that Yun Bingjun was thinking about Chu Qiu. Fortunately, she nned first. Now because of his identity, Chu Qiu has returned to Southern Qi, and it should be impossible for him to be with Yun Bingjun. When Chu Qiu returns, if there is no surprise, he will be married to Yun Zhiling. At that time, the basic overall situation has been decided, so there is nothing to worry about. But when she thought that Yun Bingjun was tempted by other women, she felt ufortable, angry, and wanted to choke Chu Qiu to death, even if Chu Qiu saved her two children. "I don''t know when Sister Chu wille back. It''s been several months, I really think of Sister." Yun Dan said. Yun Xin followed: "Yes, didn''t you say that you will be back soon?" Yun Xin didn''t see Tang Shan''s hideous expression shing past, and asked her, "Mother, do you want to ask Dad, Chu? When will my sistere back, I miss her so much. Without sister Chu ying with her, I feel like something is missing." "Yes, mother, ask Dad when will Sister Chue back." Tang Shan tried to control his expression and touched the heads of the two children: "You don''t know you should ask yourself. You have to ask your mother to ask? You want to know, can''t you ask yourself?" "We asked this morning, and ask again in the afternoon. Father will definitely scold us." Yun Dan said embarrassedly, "So, mother, go ask." Tang Shan''s face was so stiff that she had asked this morning. Seeing the urgency of these two children, I am afraid that after Chu Qiu left, he would ask Yun Bingjun when Chu Qiu would return every day. Tang Shan was a little distorted in her heart. This Chu Qiu took her husband''s heart away and even came to grab her child. "Mother, go ask, okay?" Tang Shan had no choice but to ask. Yun Bingjun: "I don''t know either." Yun Bingjun was surprised how Tang Shan would suddenly ask this, "It should be soon, it is said that the matter over there has been resolved almost, just a matter of two months." Do you know so clearly? Tang Shan didn''t have an attack. After all, Chu Qiu would marry Yun Zhiling. Once she pierced it, she didn''t know what Yun Bingjun would do then. She wanted to treat it as if nothing happened, just waiting for Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling to get married. But now she didn''t even want Chu Qiu toe back alive. If Chu Qiu was there, Yun Bingjun would still miss it. There is a saying that is good, what is not obtained is the best. Yes, she can''t let Chu Qiue back alive. Tang Shan left in a daze. Not long after [.wmxs.info], she decided one thing not to let Chu Qiue back alive. Vol 2 Chapter 4896: The calculated sister (81) Vol 2 Chapter 4896: The calcted sister (81) A monthter, Chu Qiu handled the affairs at home and was about to return to the capital, and he still brought her dowry. The matter of her escape from marriage was indeed unpleasant with the family, but they all fled and couldn''t do anything. They didn''t want to have any trouble with her anymore. Chu Qiu doesn''t feel embarrassed. People who don''t want to be together have no meaning in getting married. Tang Shan looked forward to this day, and Yun Bingjun looked forward to it. It''s just that what they were waiting for was news that Chu Qiu met the assassin and was missing. At first Tang Shan thought it was her people who did it, butter discovered that her people hadn''t waited for Tang Shan before Tang Shan was assassinated. Before Tang Shan came back, she heard that Yun Bingjun took the soldiers and horses to find Chu Qiu, and even her sons and daughters had followed. At that time, Tang Shan had ck eyes and fainted. "A Jin, you see, Chu Qiu''s marriage was too difficult toplete. On the surface, her previous debts were resolved, and some people still don''t want her toe back here alive." Zhou Jin: "This time Chu Qiu is afraid that it will be more ill-fortune." "Won''t die." Zhou Jin: "Guo''er is right. I lose every time. I won''t bet this time." Countless people stared at Yun Bingjun''s movement. In less than half a day, it was spreading wildly in the capital. The regent learned that Chu Qiu was assassinated and took his soldiers and horses to find someone. Those boudoir women heard this with a little subtlety. However, someone forcibly exined that Yunzhiling was among them, and Yun Bingjun should be looking for Yunzhiling. Three dayster, both Chu Qiu and Yunzhiling were found, and they were seriously injured. If they were to go a littleter, they might really have died. When Yun Bingjun saw Chu Qiu''s dying appearance, all the emotions in his heart finally broke out, and he really couldn''t bear any harm to Chu Qiu. Both Chu Qiu and Yunzhiling were brought back to recuperate, and Chu Qiu was brought back to the Prince Regent''s Mansion. After taking care of Chu Qiu, Yun Bingjun went to Tang Shan, "Shan''er, I''m sorry." Tang Shan burst into tears at the time: "Do you like her?" "Yes, I try not to think about it, but I can''t control it. I''m afraid to hear from her these days, I''m afraid that when I see her, I''m already dead." "San''er, I want to take care of her." "I can''t help but continue to ignore what I think of her." Tang Shan said with a pale face: "Then why are you telling me this? You are the regent, do you still need to notify me if you want to take a concubine?" "San''er..." "Whatever you want." Tang Shan looked away, "Don''t tell me this, I don''t like listening." Yun Bingjun was not prepared for this incident, and she didn''t know how to oppose it. Trouble? It is useless to make trouble, and it will make people think she is inferior. The first time Chu Qiu woke up, he saw Yun Bingjun. The first words Yun Bingjun said was: "Let''s break the marriage contract with Yun Zhiling. I find that I can''t live without you." "You already have a princess, you know, I am not a concubine, and I will not share my husband with others." Chu Qiu pushed Yun Bingjun away: "It''s inappropriate for me to heal my injury here, so let me go back." Yun Bingjun refused, but at Chu Qiu''s insistence, he could only send her back. Yun Dan and Yun Xin had some regrets when they heard that, they chased to see Chu Qiu. When they returned to the house, Tang Shan called them over. Tang Shan was going to talk to the two children that their father liked Chu Qiu and wanted to take Chu Qiu as his own. ording to what she knew about these two children, they might be very disgusted with Chu Qiu. When she said about it, Yun Dan and Yun Xin looked at each other in shock, but there was no disgust in their eyes. "It''s no wonder that Sister Chu has to go back. It turns out that Dad''s thoughts were too much." Yun Dan said, "My sister is about to get married, and Dad has that kind of thought." Yun Xin: "Sister Chu is a nice person. Which man in the capital is not tempted?" Tang Shan''s eyes turned ck. Why did the two children react differently from what she thought? Shouldn''t they be disgusted? "Mother, don''t worry, since Sister Chu chose to go back to the yard, she must be unwilling." Yun Xinforted, "Don''t me Father, after all, Sister Chu is really attractive." "Yes, mother, when Sister Chu gets married, Dad will naturally give up." Vol 2 Chapter 4897: The calculated sister (82) Vol 2 Chapter 4897: The calcted sister (82) Tang Shan couldn''t ept Yun Dan and Yun Xin''s attitude towards Chu Qiu, which made her feel betrayed by her two children. She can''t be angry and make trouble directly, that''s not her character. She was also afraid of getting angry and would make the two children make a fuss. In fact, in this era, it is quite normal for men to take concubines, and Yun Dan and Yun Xin are also artificially subconscious. They didn''t dislike Chu Qiu, the main reason was that Chu Qiu shared difficulties with them at the beginning, and Chu Qiu was a strange woman in their eyes. It is not unusual for Yun Bingjun to be attracted by such a woman. Isn''t it that they both admire Chu Qiu? The secondary reason is that Tang Shan is still by their side, and they are growing up gradually, not a five-year-old baby who is afraid of losing her mother. And that life-sustaining prescription is their reassurance. Tang Shan and Chu Qiu were very good to them. If Yun Bingjun really wanted to be with Chu Qiu, they would not think that they were being bullied. Tang Shan was so angry that Yun Dan and Yun Xin left without incident. Comfort Tang Shan, they shouldfort Chu Qiu. When Tang Shan heard this, she covered her heart in pain: "Dan''er and Xin''er have broken up with others." It must be that Chu Qiu had failed to learn, and the two children would think that Chu Qiu was good. She heard that if Bingjun really married Chu Qiu, the two children would not object too much. For her, it was simply a fall. Tang Shan felt that she was betrayed by everyone. Chu Qiu can''t stay, no matter if Yun Bingjun and her are together, just for the two children, she can''t let Chu Qiu live in this world well. It happened that there were people who wanted Chu Qiu''s life on the Nanqi country, so she would use the n to help take Chu Qiu''s life. Besides, Yundan and Yunxin came to Chu Qiu''s house, originally tofort Chu Qiu, their father was just a momentary selfish idea. Comforting andforting, they found that Chu Qiu seemed unhappy, and they were puzzled by what was going on. For several days, both of them came to see Chu Qiu, for fear that she might have something. Yun Xin was still thoughtful, and quickly realized that Chu Qiu actually liked Yun Bingjun. "What you said is true?" Yun Dan asked in surprise. At this time, they are hiding in a room tomunicate this matter. Yun Xin affirmed: "It''s true, haven''t you noticed that Dad is very diligent in going to Sister Chu''s yard recently, and Sister Chu looks strange when she sees Daddy?" "No wonder, I said they were weird when they got together. I could feel that Dad seemed to have a lot to say to Sister Chu, but Sister Chu seemed to avoid it." Yun Xin: "Of course, Sister Chu is about to get married. Naturally, we have to exercise restraint. Our father is different. He has a high position. If you like Sister Chu, of course you will be generous. For Sister Chu, I like Dad in my heart, but I can''t express it." "Since Sister Chu likes Dad, why marry Uncle Zhiling?" Yun Dan asked another key question. Yun Xin shook his head: "I don''t know about this. Only when I ask Sister Chu, I will know." "Go, you and Sister Chu are both from your daughter''s home. It is very convenient to say. Anyway, I don''t want to see Sister Chu upset, and my father is also very upset recently. If... I said that Sister Chu is actually a nice person. , If you really agree with your father, why can''t youe to live in the pce?" Vol 2 Chapter 4898: The calculated sister (83) Vol 2 Chapter 4898: The calcted sister (83) Yun Xin agreed: "Yes, doesn''t my mother like Sister Chu very much too?" The two didn''t even consider that Tang Shan was unwilling. After Yun Xin entangled countless times, Chu Qiu finally told Yun Xin the truth. It shows that she and Yun Zhiling were married, but she wanted to escape this rtionship that shouldn''t be there. She likes the rtionship between staying and flying, not sharing her husband with others. "But Uncle Ling you don''t like, will you really be happy when you get married?" Yun Xin asked, "Sister Chu, I already feel your unhappiness." "You are still young and don''t understand this. If you want your mother to know, it will definitely sadden you to think so." Yun Xin shook his head: "No, my mother also likes Sister Chu very much." Chu Qiuzhi Dang Yunxin is a childishnguage, not to his heart. Since I have talked so much with Yun Xin, she is also willing to talk about herself with Yun Xin. After talking with Yun Xin, Chu Qiu even had a feeling that between her and Yun Bingjun, it shouldn''t have been this way. What Chu Qiu didn''t know was that the assassin arranged by Tang Shan had already approached quietly, nning to take her life. Half a month before her marriage, Chu Qiu was going to the temple to offer incense, and met an assassin on the way back. Tang Shan didn''t expect that Yun Bingjun would secretly pick up Chu Qiu. It happened to happen that the assassin''s natural history was wiped out and he was caught alive. "Father, has the interrogatione out?" Yun Dan and Yun Xin hurriedly asked Yun Bingjun, "Aren''t they from the Southern Qi country?" They also knew that Chu Qiu was having a feast with a certain family in the Nanqi Kingdom, and they asked about this for a while. "Yeah." Yun Bingjun replied faintly, "It''s the person over there." Actually not. The result of the interrogation shocked him too much. It was Tang Shan who arranged it. That person really wanted to pretend to be from the Southern Qi country, but his ent betrayed him. After torture, he finally exined his origin. Yun Bingjun knew why Tang Shan did this, so he didn''t me her, and even took the initiative to conceal this fact. When the time came the day before Chu Qiu got married, Yun Xin approached her again and asked if she had really decided? Chu Qiu: "I have already decided." In the afternoon, Chu Ding also came to Chu Qiu: "I can see that the person you like is actually Yun Bingjun. Didn''t you escape marriage because you didn''t like Xiaohouye? Now you have chosen another one you don''t like. people." "Zhi Ling is very good to me," Chu Qiu said. Chu Ding: "To be honest, Master Xiao Hou was not mean to you at the beginning. It is because you let others down and escaped on the day of the wedding, which made the family lose face." "This time is different." Chu Ding sighed: "Hehui, I hope you can think carefully. If you really like Yun Bingjun, in your capacity, we can ask your majesty toe forward and let Yun Bingjun marry you as your ordinary wife, no better than the regent. Hes low status. Ive heard that the regent has more power than the emperor, and he is still a seed of infatuation. It is inevitable that you will be tempted to marry him if you are so good. Its not too bad to marry him." "It''s better than marrying someone you don''t like. I understand your character. If you don''t like the mountain, I am afraid that you will not be happy in the future. "Hehui, after today, you can''t go back." In the evening, Yun Bingjun also came to Chu Qiu and asked if Chu Qiu could change [Long Teng Novel Network ]''s mind, if she wanted, she would be his wife. Yun Bingjun had such a decision the moment he knew that Tang Shan had taken action against Chu Qiu. Vol 2 Chapter 4899: The calculated sister (84) Vol 2 Chapter 4899: The calcted sister (84) Chu Qiu naturally refused, and Yun Bingjun also left. He also said that he would leave Beijing to deal with some things that night, and that he would not attend her wedding when he came backter, for fear of being touched by the scene. The night was long, and many people couldn''t sleep. Some are so sad that they can''t sleep, some are excited. There are two other people in the pce. They are too excited to eat melons and can''t sleep. "Guo''er, Yun Bingjun left Beijing overnight. It seems that the marriage of Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling is a certainty." Tang Guo shook his head: "Are you sure?" "Could it be that there will be any changes? Chu Qiu will not escape marriage, right? Yun Bingjun is not in the capital, no one will influence her, she and Yun Zhiling will probably seed." Tang Guo left a son: "I still feel that things are not over. Whether it can be done depends on tomorrow noon." The next day, Chu Qiu got on the sedan chair and was carried to the direction of Ning''an Hou Mansion. Zhou Jin, who came out of the pce to watch the y, saw that she smiled close to Tang Guo''s ear and whispered, "Look, I''m on the sedan chair." "Isn''t there a chapel yet?" "You really can sit still. From my point of view, this kiss can be made today." Zhou Jin thinks that it''s all for this. "Let''s go on." Tang Guo is as steady as Taishan, Zhou Jin doesn''t know what thew of male and female is, and Chu Qiu is afraid that he won''t make it. Besides, Yun Bingjun''s departure from Beijing overnight was really nonsense. It was definitely not an important matter, most of which had his own n. But she didn''t guess what Yun Bingjun was making. "Guo''er, the sedan chair is at the gate of Ning''an Hou Mansion." "People have been invited off the sedan chair." "People are led in by Yunzhiling." "I''m going to visit you soon." Zhou Jin excitedly clenched his fist, "Guo''er, you will lose this time, but don''t worry, I will peel those 10,000 seeds. I can''t let this work. For others." Tang Guo was amused, and Lingyu couldn''t help covering her mouth and snickering. His Majesty could only be so naive when she was by her side. Qi Qing''s face was about to be broken, anyway, the majesty who was in front of the empress did not look at him. He was just a wooden stake and pretended not to know. "Guo''er, I''m paying respect to Gaotang." This time, Zhou Jin and Tang Guo watched them lying on the roof. In order to eat melons, no one thought that the emperor and queen of Dn Kingdom would hide on the roof to watch. No one would believe it when it spread out. Is the truth. "Guo''er, it''s going to pray to heaven and earth." Zhou Jin loosened her fist and stretched out her hand to embrace Tang Guo, "You have won me so many times. It doesn''t matter if you lose once, right? Even if you lose, there is no reward, right? wrong?" System: This man isughing to death, too funny. The third prayer is about toe, and the husband and wife will worship each other. If the ceremony is done, then they Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling are real husband and wife. Zhou Jin held the lead and stared at the bottom earnestly. Just when Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling were asking the couple to worship, a sensation suddenly appeared outside. "Wait, Miss Chu, wait..." A person rushed in from the outside, but none of the people at Ning''an Hous Mansion could stop him. The person suddenly came to Chu Qius side: "Miss Chu, its not toote for you to listen to the viins words and pay a visit. Its just a moments effort. ." Chu Qiu heard this person''s voice, isn''t it the confidant beside Yun Bingjun? She uncovered her hijab and saw that she was a **** person. Her brain exploded. Could it be Yun Bingjun''s ident? Vol 2 Chapter 4900: The calculated sister (85) Vol 2 Chapter 4900: The calcted sister (85) "What''s the matter?" Chu Qiu asked. The man approached her and said in a low voice, in a voice that the two of them could hear: "The Regent Wang was seriously injured. I don''t know if I can see Miss Chu. The viin came secretly, and I don''t want the lord to leave regrets." "How? How could he get hurt?" "The regent knew in advance that the people of the Nanqi people were not good to Chu and nned to sabotage the wedding on the day of your wedding. The regent knew that you were concerned about this wedding, so he secretly went out of Beijing to rob and kill these people, hoping to prevent them from destroying Chu. The girls marriage." "What the viin wants to say is finished, Miss Chu, don''t disturb your marriage." After the man finished speaking, he was about to leave immediately. Seeing this, Chu Qiu didn''t care about the whispers of people around him, and quickly stopped them: "Wait, I''ll go with you." When the words were over, the guests looked at her with strange eyes. Especially Chu Ding, his expression changed on the spot, and he hurriedly walked to Chu Qiu''s face: "Hehui, you are going to be willful again. I asked you to think about it yesterday." "Brother, I''m sorry, I can''t help but go, I can''t help but go." Chu Qiu''s eyes were tearful, "It''s me who is wrong. When Ie back, you can scold whatever you want." After all, Chu Qiu nced at Yunzhiling and walked to him: "Sorry, I am not good enough for you, you should find a better woman." Under all eyes, Chu Qiu threw off his red hijab and left. After Chu Qiu''s back disappeared at the gate, the guests whispered, and Ning Anhou smiled and apologized. The smile on Yun Zhiling''s face was gone. Chu Ding approached him to apologize, but Yun Zhiling said: "I expected it, but I didn''t expect it, it was just one step away." "It''s my extravagant hope. I should me me foring toote." Chu Ding was very sorry. In fact, Yunzhiling was really a good person, after all, they had known each other for so many years. He said that to Chu Qiu yesterday because he wanted Chu Qiu to understand, and he didn''t want to hurt this close friend. He didn''t expect to hurt him. "Brother Chu, you don''t have to me yourself, this may be because fate has not arrived. Since I can''t ask for it, then I won''t ask for it and continue studying. In fact, this marriage is not suitable for me. "Yun Zhiling said, "I willfort my family, they will not anger Chu Qiu." "Thank you." Zhou Jin, who had been eating melons quietly, was dumbfounded, and the bride didn''t get thest prayer. Did the bride run away? Tang Guo squeezed Zhou Jin''s face: "Your Majesty, can you admit defeat?" "Then I''ll go back and peel melon seeds for you." Zhou Jin said depressed, and took Tang Guo''s little hand and jumped out of the roof. What kind of luck is he? Ten bets and ten loses. Could this be the legend, no gambling? Then he can only bet with Guoer, not with the people next to him. On the day of his marriage, Chu Qiu left in front of everyone and said that Yun Zhiling would find another person worthy of him, which became the hottest topic in the capital at the moment. Countless people are specting as to why Chu Qiu abandoned this good marriage and left immediately, and what major event happened. It didn''t take long before news came out that the regent was seriously injured. Chu Qiu hurried off when he heard it. At this time, everyone in the capital was in an uproar. This is so sudden. This news was not released by Tang Guo, but by Tang Shan. On the day of Chu Qiu''s marriage, she was also present at the scene, and she naturally knew Yun Bingjun''s confidant. After a little guess, she released the news. Vol 2 Chapter 4901: The calculated sister (86) Vol 2 Chapter 4901: The calcted sister (86) Tang Shan felt that she couldn''t stop the trend, so she could only ruin Chu Qiu''s reputation. But she did not expect that Chu Qiu was not a man who cared too much about fame, unlike ordinary women. Yun Bingjun was indeed seriously injured. Originally, he didn''t need to be seriously injured. He just wanted to try with those from the Southern Qi country to see if Chu Qiu would choose him at a critical time. He seeded. He was lying in Biezhuang now, and it was estimated that he would have to lie down for a month before he could barely go to the ground. But when Chu Qiu saw him dying, he felt softhearted and reluctant to leave, and he could not even refuse Yun Bingjun again. If Yun Bingjun offered to marry her as his normal wife at this time, she would probably agree. Yun Dan and Yun Xin knew that Yun Bingjun was seriously injured, and they heard that Chu Qiu abandoned all the past. They were a little moved by Chu Qiu''s friendship and did not dislike them at all. Yun Bingjun was entangled in feelings, so he did not hesitate to try his heart, he was hurt all over, and he couldn''t pay attention to the political affairs for the time being. The ministers saw the opportunity and took the opportunity to propose Zhou Jin to be in charge. In fact, they just mentioned it casually. If Zhou Jin was unwilling, they would use some tricks to show the little emperor. Only the regent, without them. Officials, it''s actually impossible. Unexpectedly, Zhou Jin heard this when she was in court and agreed. "I have the same intention." Upon hearing this, the officials immediately worshipped and shouted: "The emperor is wise." They even decided to give Zhou Jin a little bit of sweetness to the little emperor, and would not want to return the power to Yun Bingjun in the future. After he and Yun Bingjun are separated, they will be controlled by their officials, and the abacus in his heart will be smashed. Soon after he left the court, Yun Bingjun received news of Zhou Jin''s administration. He sneered in the hospital bed: "The little emperor is starting to behave, too, let him see the faces of these courtiers." After suffering a loss, the little emperor would naturally obey, Yun Bingjun thought. The people under his hand knew what Yun Bingjun meant and left. They also believed that the little emperor without Yun Bingjun could only be pinched by the courtiers, and his small days may not be asfortable as they are now. Chu Qiu, who was on the sidelines, thought so too. She also said: "You don''t care about things in the courtroom, in case something goes wrong..." "Don''t worry, my people will watch, and there will be no trouble. At most, the little emperor might be scorched by those courtiers, and thene and beg me." Chu Qiu nodded as expected: "Yes, as long as you are here, this greatn country won''t be messed up." However, the two of them didn''t know, Zhou Jin was struggling with all kinds of Xiao Jiujiu, who would cause him trouble after a while, how he would deal with it, and how to squeeze two of his own people up. "When the ministers are dealt with properly, I will go to see the regent. State affairs first." Zhou Jin said to Tang Guo without any pain, "Guoer,e and eat." "A Jin eats more. It will take a lot of energy to deal with the courtiers in a few days." Ten days ago, the courtiers cooperated with Zhou Jin. On the eleventh day, they began to have trouble with Zhou Jin, all kinds of non-cooperation, all kinds of opinions opposed to him. Zhou Jin came here prepared and exined the pros and cons of her decision, questioning those who opposed, and then asked those who agreed. The courtiers originally thought that most of the courtiers would choose to oppose it. When they raised their hands, they realized that half of them agreed with Zhou Jin''s decision. At that time, they were in a daze. Although the little emperor''s decision does have some truth, it is definitely not a good decision for the family. In order to fight for the interests of the family, they of course have to oppose this one. Why are there so many traitors in the court? Vol 2 Chapter 4902: The calculated sister (87) Vol 2 Chapter 4902: The calcted sister (87) Soon they suddenly realized, isn''t this the person Yun Bingjun promoted before? Sure enough, even if Yun Bingjun was seriously injured, he was still in control of the court. But this time they must resist to the end. First, they don''t want Yun Bingjun to be proud. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them; second, it concerns the interests of the family. If they retreat, they will retreat step by step in the future. "Master Li, I feel that you are old and unable to keep up with the times, and your thinking is stubborn. You have to oppose such a policy that benefits the country and the people. Don''t you want the people of Dn country to live a good life? Foresight, not for the people, how to be an official? Why don''t you do it, I allow you to return home today." Zhou Jin smiled and said, "Master Liu, so are you. The queen once told me that if you dont update the news in time, you are easy to fall behind. What happens if you fall behind? The position under the buttocks is easy to be unstable. This is to alert me. It also applies to you." After allowing several typical ministers to return home, Zhou Jin took the opportunity to promote several people. That day, Zhou Jin''s decision caused an uproar. Before Zhou Jin changed, he acted decisively and did not give people the opportunity to object. On the second day, a courtier threatened to resign, saying that if Zhou Jin didn''t take his order back, they would stop doing it. These courtiers thought that without them, the court would not be able to turn around, and Zhou Jin would not know what it means to be difficult. "Since all the ministers feel that they are notpetent for their duties and are willing to give up their positions so that more talented people can stand here, then I give permission." Zhou Jin: "I am very grateful to you for your insight and righteousness, and for considering the future of Dn Country, I will reward you with a thousand dors." Originally wanted to follow the courtier who resigned, he jerked his toes back, didn''t dare to stand up, and nned to take another look. As a result, they found that the people Zhou Jin had arranged for were decisive and vigorous,pletely unstoppable. There was another thing that made the courtiers very scared. Those courtiers who were allowed to sue the old man for returning home all received a box from Zhou Jin. They originally thought it was a reward of gold and silver treasures, but when they opened it, they discovered that they kept a record of their bad deeds. "Your Majesty said, these will be left to the sirs to deal with." Qi Qing said with a smile, "This is because the ministers have worked hard for many years, and I ask you to do your own things. This time, your Majesty does not care. If you add some new books to these books, Yes, Your Majesty has to care about it." There are not many officials who are not greedy, and there are so many secrets that they can''t kill them. That''s why Zhou Jin chose this more shocking way. When these people get this, they will surely spread the news. Purging the government of the Qing Dynasty can only be done step by step. If Zhou Jin really rushes to kill as soon as hees up, this will cause a counterattack and it will not help his actions. "The little emperor is still too young." Yun Bingjun heard Zhou Jin''s recement of arge group of people in the other hospital where he was recovering. Hemented on the matter. "He really thought that the people who were promoted would Do you listen to him? And those who have been reced, don''t they make any moves?" "Your injury is not healed yet, so don''t worry about it for the time being." Chu Qiu interrupted Yun Bingjun''s words, "Take advantage of this time to heal your injury, and you can rest for a while. Since everything is under your control, you are not afraid of anything. ." Vol 2 Chapter 4903: The calculated sister (88) Vol 2 Chapter 4903: The calcted sister (88) "In addition, didn''t you say that you want to teach the little emperor a lesson? This time, I hope to make him understand that the most indispensable person in this greatn country is you. Without you, the courtiers would not be able to turn over. Go to heaven?" As expected, Chu Qiu believed that Zhou Jin was an emperor who only knew how to eat, drink and have fun, and had no talent, but a bit of ambition. This time the big move was just that the little emperor had grown up and had an idea. He wanted to take back his power while Yun Bingjun was healed. But she didn''t think Zhou Jin could seed, and it was so easy to take charge of the political affairs. She thought that Zhou Jin would suffer a lot this time. "Okay, listen to you." Yun Bingjun threw the letter paper aside and held Chu Qiu''s hand. Chu Qiu wanted to break free. In the end, it was because Yun Bingjun was injured and didn''t dare to move too much, so he kept holding on. "Qiu''er, if you cane here, it means you also have me in your heart. For me, you can leave on the day of your wedding. Can''t you still ept me?" From the day Tang Shan started with Chu Qiu, Yun Bingjun had no burden to marry Chu Qiu back. The little guilt in my heart, because Tang Shan basically disappearedpletely when dealing with Chu Qiu. "It''s not your subordinate, it sounds like you are dying, can I note?" "Now the entire capital city isughing at you, and Nan Qi country can''t go back, Qiu''er, you promise me." "If you are willing, I will marry you as my wife." "We have gone through so many years, can''t we be together? You really have to wait until the day I am dead before you agree?" In fact, Chu Qiu was already shaken, but she was still under pressure, and she didn''t want to share her husband with others. She also tried to marry other people, but when she heard that Yun Bingjun was seriously injured, she did not hesitate to leave the wedding scene. This shows that she can''t let Yun Bingjun go, nor can she fall in love with other people. She knew she had be a joke, but she was not a real ancient woman, and she was not afraid of being told. If she did it again, she would still choose this way. "You let me think about it," Chu Qiu said, "Also, the princess would not be willing." "I am in charge of this matter." Chu Qiu: "You give me some more time, and one more thing, no matter what the result is, I won''t be able to live in the pce in the future." This is herst insistence. In fact, she knew that now she could no longer refuse Yun Bingjun. Unexpectedly, one day she would be a ve to love and share a man with other women. "I don''t persecute you, as long as you don''t worry about getting married." "I won''t." Chu Qiu had long understood that even if she married someone else, she would have forgotten Yun Bingjun. She wouldn''t be the same as before, so she impulsively chose someone to get married. Yun Bingjun rxed in his heart, nning to get along well with Chu Qiu recently. As for the Prince Regents mansion, Tang Shan heard Yun Bingjuns report saying that he was not in danger of life and woulde back when the injury healed. His heart was cold. In addition, Yun Bingjun sent a message back to inform her that he would marry Chu Qiu as his wife. Tang Shan''s eyes turned ck with anger, and she had to say a few words of congrattions to Yun Bingjun. "Bitch! Why don''t you have a couple of people for a lifetime, you are not trying to grab someone else''s husband, bitch!" Tang Shan scolded in the house, and her handmaid was sent far away. Since she was betrayed by Meiyue, she didn''t trust anyone beside her at all. When expressing some emotions, I always shut myself in the house to vent. Vol 2 Chapter 4904: The calculated sister (89) Vol 2 Chapter 4904: The calcted sister (89) "Looking for a chance, we must kill Chu Qiu." "You must kill her." "Chu Qiu is not dead, I am upset." "This bitch, grabbing my husband, grabbing my child, I am at odds with her." Tang Shan said viciously in the room, she was not just talking, she started to arrange these the next day. Chu Qiu had been in the other courtyard all the time. She couldn''t arrange for an assassin. The assassin couldn''t arrange it, but she could arrange for someone to poison him. For this matter, she specifically sought out the Tang family. The Tang family naturally knew that Chu Qiu had be Tang Shan''s greatest threat, not only for Tang Shan''s benefit, but also for the Tang family, Chu Qiu had to be removed. Tang Shan didn''t dare to use people in the mansion because he was afraid that Yun Bingjun might find out. The Tang family also has a group of people who can use it, but they didn''t expect it to be used. It''s a pity that Chu Qiu has a halo on her body. The first time she was poisoned was the cake she ate. By chance, a wild cat ran outside. Seeing that the wild cat was extremely hungry, Chu Qiu threw one of the cakes to the wild cat. After the wild cat ate it, it foamed at the mouth and died. Chu Qiu was so frightened that she overturned all her pastries, because she was eating in her room and didn''t want Yun Bingjun to be distracted, so she asked people to conceal the matter. She also had some staff, and immediately arranged for someone to investigate who had poisoned her. She wondered if it was someone from Nanqi State, and that little Houye still seemed to be reluctant to let her go. These were all debts left by the original owner, and she couldn''t make it clear. Tang Shan didn''t give up the first time he failed, and continued to order people to poison him if he found an opportunity. The second poisoning was in a bowl of ginseng soup. At that time, Chu Qiu was eating with Yun Bingjun. I don''t know what Yun Bingjun thought, so Chu Qiu had to feed him. Although Chu Qiu was shy, he agreed and fed the ginseng soup in his bowl to Yun Bingjun. Seeing this, the poisonous maid overturned the bowl subconsciously. If Yun Bingjun died because of this, she and her family would definitely die. After the bowl was overturned, the maid hit the wall and died. "Check." Yun Bingjun looked at everything in front of him, and put Chu Qiu in his arms to protect him, "Check to the end." "It''s not the first time." Chu Qiu said at this moment, "Could he still not let me go?" "Why isn''t it the first time?" Yun Bingjun asked. Chu Qiu knew that she couldn''t hide it, and that this matter had to be dealt with. If she didn''t deal with it properly, she might really die at any time, so she absolutely didn''t hide Yun Bingjun and told her about her previous experience of being nearly poisoned. "Three days ago, I was almost poisoned. Fortunately, a wild cat ran in while eating cakes. Seeing that it was extremely hungry, he threw a piece to it. The wild cat was poisoned to death after eating it." "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Yun Bingjun med. Chu Qiu: "I''m afraid it will dy your recovery, and [Bequge .bequge.xyz] has arranged for someone to investigate." "Next time you encounter such a thing, you are not allowed to hide it. The other party''s intention is so obvious, it seems that you have to kill you." For Chu Qiu''s life, it seemed that he was afraid of death. Could it be her? Yun Bingjun''s heart sank, hope not, he doesn''t want this result. It was only the result of the investigation that disappointed Yun Bingjun, it was really Tang Shan. Even though Tang Shan and the Tang family were concealed, Yun Bingjun really wanted to investigate, and he could find it easily. Anyway, he still had this power after being the regent for so many years. Yun Bingjun originally wanted to conceal Chu Qiu, but Chu Qiu identally heard it. Chu Qiu didn''t say a word, pretending that he didn''t know, but he was a little annoyed that Tang Shan wanted her life again and again. Vol 2 Chapter 4905: The calculated sister (90) Vol 2 Chapter 4905: The calcted sister (90) Tang Shan received a letter from Yun Bingjun. She was still a little happy, but when she saw the letter, her smile solidified on her face. The content of the family letter is only eight words: it is enough, not as an example. Tang Shan''s face is full of irony, is Yun Bingjun warning her? He found out. Did he warn her not to attack that **** Chu Qiu again? She really regretted it. Why didn''t she start earlier? At that time, Yun Bingjun hadn''t cared about Chu Qiu that much. Maybe she could seed, and there would be no such hidden danger. She regretted it. "Mother, I heard that Dad sent the letter back, right?" "How''s Dad and Sister Chu?" The words of Yun Dan and Yun Xin gave Tang Shan a heavy blow, and a smile appeared in front of her. Just because her face has always been pale, in the impression of the two children, her smile has always been like this. The two children didn''t even notice anything. From their point of view, the mother''s face has always been ugly, but there are pills for life extension, so don''t worry too much. Tang Shan wanted to test Yundan Yunxin''s attitude, so she said, "Your father said he wants to marry Miss Chu. What do you think?" "I think it''s pretty good. Dad was seriously injured at the beginning. Sister Chu went to see him on the day of her wedding. This proves that Sister Chu cares about her father. For her father, she doesn''t care about her reputation. It''s not easy to marry." Yun Dan said. Yun Xin also said, "Besides, doesn''t my mother like Sister Chu very much? We also like to y with her. Mother is not good. It happens that Sister Chu helps to take care of her father. You can also raise your body easily." Tang Shan almost vomited blood, how could these two children think so? "Mother, when will Dad and Sister Chue back?" Yun Dan continued to ask, still looking expectantly, "She promised me to make some new food, what kind of cake is called, but I haven''t fulfilled it yet. Its all right, Sister Chu will live with us, and I want her to make me cakes." "Yes, I want too." Yun Xin yelled. Tang Shan only felt that her brain hurts, and she wanted to stuff the two children back. Do they know what it means for Chu Qiu to enter the door? "Do you think that one more auntie?" Tang Shan asked with restraint. "What''s wrong, Sister Chu treats us very well, and if there is anything good, she will give us the first time. Mother, are you afraid that Sister Chu will bully us? Don''t worry, Sister Chu will not bully us. She is not that person..." In the eyes of Yun Dan and Yun Xin, taking concubines is something that exists in this world, and besides their father, whose master has no two concubine rooms? Sister Chu treats them so kindly, is gentle and beautiful, and knows a lot. It must be different from other concubines in the family. Besides, Sister Chu''s status is still noble, and the princess of Southern Qi State, being a concubine, still a little wronged her. "You go down." "What is the specific matter, I won''t know until your fatheres back." Tang Shan felt ufortable. She suddenly remembered that the two children didn''t have the idea of having a couple for life, and they didn''t understand what Yun Bingjun meant to marry Chu Qiu. Because she once set a bad example and nned to let her sister marry Yun Bingjun. Therefore, in their eyes, Yun Bingjun can marry others, as long as she is kind to them, she will be happy as a mother. Commit sin! What a crime. Vol 2 Chapter 4906: The calculated sister (91) Vol 2 Chapter 4906: The calcted sister (91) One month after Zhou Jin was in charge, he felt that things were going well, knowing that Yun Bingjun hadn''t paid attention to Chaotang recently, but was dealing with the bad things in his family instead. He nned to take Tang Guo to Yun Bingjun''s other hospital to see how he recovered from his injuries. In fact, he just wanted to create an illusion for Yun Bingjun to make the other party think he was asking for help. In fact, most of the people in the court now are his people. Others who can stay in the court are now also people with their tails mped. Among these courtiers, he sent them a box containing the bad things they had done, and said that he would let them deal with it by themselves. He had no backup here. He really didn''t keep a backup, but doing so really scared these old guys. Thanks to Tang Guo''s help that he was able to collect so much evidence, when Tang Guo asked someone to send it to him that day, he also said that it was a gift for his pro-government, but he was wronged. These things can''t be worn. Isn''t he wronged to death? In the end, Tang Guo went out of the pce and bought him a bunch of candied haws. If this is known to those courtiers who have received a box of evidence, I am afraid they will really be wronged to death. "Yun Bingjun has a lot of bad things recently. He is too confident. He doesn''t pay attention to the court for a month. He only cares about women. He doesn''t know that the sky has changed." Zhou Jin took Tang Guo and sat in the carriage, whispering to her. Speaking in the ear, "He should have received a letter at this moment. Most of them thought I hade to him for help." "A Jin, you have been so proud recently. Don''t be too proud and capsize the boat in the ditch. If you capsize the boat because you are so proud, I won''t help you." "Guoer, don''t worry, I just feel proud in front of you. I am very wary in front of other people." Tang Guo naturally knew, just to warn that Zhou Jin''s identity was destined to be unable to rx outside. As long as he was in this position, he had to be vignt at all times, without any negligence. "The regent, the emperor and the queen are behind." Hearing the words of his subordinates, Yun Bingjun said: "Talk to the emperor. I am seriously injured and unable to get out of bed. Please invite them in." Since the little emperor came to beg him, it was naturally impossible for Yun Bingjun to meet him. Only after suffering, did he know his importance, this time he just wanted the little emperor to understand. Zhou Jin didn''t mind this, and walked in with Tang Guo. If Yun Bingjun can get angry, it doesn''t matter whether he looks or not, he is not ashamed anyway. It is Yun Bingjun who is ashamed now. The fiance who robbed his distant cousin became a hot talk in the capital. "How is the King Regent''s health?" Zhou Jin asked with concern when he came in. "It''s really busy with the state affairs recently and I couldn''te to see you right away." "The minister is ipetent and cannot share the worries for the emperor. The minister''s injury may have to be maintained for more than half a year," Yun Bingjun said. "If the emperor does not understand, you can ask more about the minister." The little emperor wanted to let him out of the mountain like this, thinking beautifully. "The regent meant that you still can''t return to the court?" Zhou Jin asked, bing active in her heart. "Yes, the minister has heard that the emperor is already in charge of the government, and it is said that the minister should once again serve as the regent. If it spreads out, it will be talked about, saying that the minister is greedy for power." Zhou Jin said in his heart, you are a traitor, don''t you think so? If such a pretentious person wants to resign from the post of regent, how can he, who is destined to be the king, be inferior to his court? Vol 2 Chapter 4907: The calculated sister (92) Vol 2 Chapter 4907: The calcted sister (92) "I am very grateful for the sacrifice of the regent over the years. You are right. Since I am in charge, I really shouldn''t have the post of regent. That is not good for you, and it is not good for me." Zhou Jin thought for a while, and said: "But you have done a great job these years. Without the title of regent, I should also reward you with something else. The official position remains the same. You are all first-ss. Then I will give you a national grandfather. What''s your title? From now on you will be Bing Guo Gong." From now on you will be Bing Guo Gong! Yun Bingjun didn''t hear the answer he wanted, and the little emperor even withdrew his position as regent, but he did not respond. "Qi Qing, take pen and ink." Zhou Jin raised his hand, "Just write the imperial decree here. It is true that there are a lot of officials appointed by me recently, and the jade seal is always with you in case you need it." System: I really want tough at the system. What is it to prepare for a rainy day? Isn''t it just for anticipating Yun Bingjun''s reaction? Otherwise, what is this man doing today? Don''t you just want to take advantage of this time to withdraw the regent of Yun Bingjun with integrity? Bing Guo Gong is not an official, but a knighthood, which sounds nice and has no real power. ording to Yun Bingjun, he does have an official position, and anyone who can be a regent is naturally a first-rank officer. But, Zhou Jin doesn''t mind this. As long as Yun Bingjun is not the regent. When the other party returned to the court, the whole dynasty was his people, and the ten Yun Bingjun could not change the general trend. "Bing Guogong, you can recover from your illness with peace of mind. I will give you a one-year holiday. The sry will remain the same. I will reward you with ten thousand dors today." Zhou Jin patted Yun Bingjun on the shoulder, "I will wait for you to recover and return to loyalty." One year off, everything is enough. When Yun Bingjun grasped the imperial edict, he still did not react. Of course Zhou Jin wouldn''t stay here for long. She was granted the title of National Official, rewarded Yun Bingjun with things, and led Tang Guo away. Du Liuyun Bingjun was silent in the room. He understood this time that something big had happened in the DPRK. Today''s Zhou Jin, although he still has a hip smile, looks very rude, but he feels very different. That impossibly unignorable momentum made him feel bad. Yun Bingjun did know that Zhou Jin was changing people recently, but he never believed that Zhou Jin could really control the courtiers, thinking that it would be a mess by then. As for Zhou Jin''s giving evidence to the courtiers, those courtiers would not take the initiative to expose it, they were all venting each other. As for Yun Bingjun, they wanted to see the jokes of the regent and let the other party see how powerful the little emperor was. They had reacted now, everyone looked away, and was tricked by the little emperor. The little emperor is not stupid. At the beginning, he followed Yun Bingjun, but Yun Bingjun had the upper hand and was a strong man. The decision he made was probably in line with his wishes. The little emperor didn''t want to control power by himself, but he was too weak and needs time to grow. Therefore, he used Yun Bingjun to contain them as a courtier. When he grows into a tiger, he will be the king of this mountain. Whoever is not obedient, the little emperor will eat anyone. The evidence sent to them is like a dangerous message sent by a tiger and a warning to them. If they are really restrained and obedient, then he doesn''t care. But once they are disobedient, they will calcte the old and new ounts together, and their fate must be miserable. The methods of the little emperor are much more powerful than those of the first emperor. The tiger has be a force, no one can resist. Vol 2 Chapter 4908: The calculated sister (93) Vol 2 Chapter 4908: The calcted sister (93) Yun Bingjun asked people to thoroughly understand the recent situation, only to realize that the sudden growth of the little emperor was simply shocking. Those courtiers concealed their affairs tightly, but he had a group of people who could use it. After careful investigation, he still knew how Zhou Jin dealt with them [biqugexx.biz]. The old guys who can stay in the court now are very obedient. The emperors previous meaning was not to pursue the past. If theymit another crime, it will definitely be worse than returning home. "Unexpectedly, I took it carelessly and underestimated him." Yun Bingjun spread out the imperial decree in his hand and looked at the words of praise above. He was not angry at all in his words, and he waspletely grateful for his former regent Wang''s credit, he actually felt powerless. If the little emperor treats him angrily, it means that the other party is still young and he is in control for a while. But the little emperor who was so sleek that he couldn''t make mistakes, he couldn''t do anything. If he hadn''t guessed wrong, the little emperor had already cultivated these people and could do anything to the court officials, then most of the military power should be in his hands. He remembered what happened in the small frontier country of Fanbang two years ago. It is estimated that at that time, the little emperor had gathered a lot of military power. And the people he promoted earlier were all from the little emperor. "In the hands of the little emperor, there should be a group of hidden forces. If I didnt guess wrong, the emperor had prepared it for him. No wonder, there were so many princes. The prince." It''s not that the emperor is old and confused, but that the fighting between the princes was too fierce, and the factions made the emperor somewhat powerless. In order to contain all forces, he chose him as the regent, and asked him to personally assist the little emperor and give him supreme power. This is a gamble. Because the first emperor clearly understood that the throne fell in the hands of other princes, it was absolutely bloody, and the court was turbulent. But Yun Bingjun suddenly emerged back then, the Emperor Xian seemed to trust him and even gave him a chance to develop his influence. But I wanted to find someone who would fight with courtiers. This is to let him be a thug, let the little emperor secretly develop behind him. What an emperor, good calction! What a little emperor, hiding in front of his eyes for so many years. The city was like this at a young age, and he was really not wronged in losing. Thinking about it carefully, his policies over the years have been focused on serving the country and the people. In fact, it was the first emperor who gave him a hint back then, and he couldn''t get around it. He was calcted by the two fathers and sons. Yun Bingjun let out a long sigh, the little emperor''s general situation isplete, and he can''t stop it. Just thinking about it, still sighing in my heart. Especially when looking at the imperial decree, the little emperor still wrote that when he returned to be loyal, he was very stunned. Is this not enough? Yun Bingjun''s face turned green and white, almost recurring. "Bingjun, I heard that the emperor has been here. Is there anything wrong?" Chu Qiu entered the room and saw Yun Bingjun''s expression not very good. "Could it be that the problem encountered is very difficult and needs you to go back and deal with it immediately?" Yun Bingjun shook his head: "No, the little emperor is not easy, I actually misunderstood him." He gave the imperial decree to Chu Qiu, and after reading it, Chu Qiu didn''t understand why Yun Bingjun was so angry. "What''s so bad about Bing Guo Gong?" Vol 2 Chapter 4909: The calculated sister (94) Vol 2 Chapter 4909: The calcted sister (94) "It''s not bad, but it is naturally not so goodpared to the title of the regent. The regent is an assistant to the emperor. A position specially set by the first emperor, above the courtiers, can influence the emperor''s decision. Previously, I He deliberately said that after the emperor took office, he did not need the post of regent. He did not expect that he would withdraw and give me the title of Duke of the country." Yun Bingjun coughed twice, "Give me a one-year vacation to recuperate. When I return to the court, even if the official product is still there, it will be different from before." "The little emperor''s situation isplete, I can''t stop it, and from now on, I will be an ordinary first-grade official. If I go against the little emperor for personal purposes, then my fate will be the same as those of the courtiers who returned home." "How could this happen? Isn''t that little emperor an ipetent person?" Chu Qiu didn''t know much about court affairs. At any rate, he had received modern nine-yearpulsory education. When Yun Bingjun said this, she understood. A puppet emperor, even in power, sounds very dreamy. "Pretend, he yed me with the ministers." Pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, secretly develop? These two sentences shed in Chu Qiu''s mind, this ancient person really cannot be underestimated. "Then what should you do from now on?" Yun Bingjun: "You can only be a courtier, but the little emperor should solve any difficulties in Dn Country." He was upset after being tricked. The little emperor still wants him to go back and die. "Actually, what can you get after working hard for so many years? It''s good to stop and live a quiet and in life." Chu Qiu doesn''t have any desire to dominate, she prefers stability. Knowing that the little emperor seemed to have no intention of pursuing, he didn''t think much about other things. Of course, the little emperor''s personality changed suddenly, and she was still a little bit uneptable, but she didn''t expect that she was not ipetent. "Then Qiu''er is willing to share this in and quiet time with me?" Frustrated in officialdom, can''t be frustrated in love. Chu Qiu didn''t want Yun Bingjun to be hit any more. The look of Yun Bingjun''s destion just now really made her feel confused. "I am naturally willing." She can''t deceive herself. "Then let''s go back and discuss our marriage with your elder brother," Yun Bingjun clinging to Chu Qiu''s hand, "I will not wrong you." "Bingjun, I agree to be with you, but not living with them. This is my biggest step backward." She didn''t want to meet Tang Shan. Since she had chosen this route, she had done it well, and Yun Bingjun would spend some time to Tang Shan''s side. Tang Shan is so vicious to her, if she lives in, she still doesn''t know when she will lose her life. With Tang Shan''s temperament, even if she is not with Yun Bingjun, the other party is afraid they will find a way to get rid of her. That being the case, why can''t she obey her own will. She also felt that she was crazy. As a modern soul, she could ept it. Only me, she came toote, if it could be earlier, maybe she and Yun Bingjun could stay together and fly. "Okay, ording to you." In fact, Yun Bingjun had this idea, he was afraid that if he didn''t pay attention, Tang Shan would hurt Chu Qiu. Tang Shan is so cruel that his sister can do it, let alone Chu Qiu? After so many years of marriage, he hadn''t really recognized what Tang Shan was. The two were in the other courtyard, but inside the capital, they were discussing about the regent''s change to Bing Guo Gong. Vol 2 Chapter 4910: The calculated sister (95) Vol 2 Chapter 4910: The calcted sister (95) Soon after the imperial decree was announced, Zhou Jin arranged for someone to go to Tang Shan to pass the verbal message, and sent a que from the government office. The meaning is, you quickly put it on. Tang Shan, therefore, became the regent''s wife from the regent. This day is very lively. Simrly, Jingcheng also understood that the little emperor had grown up and had all power in his hands. There is no regent in Dn country anymore. Chu Ding has been staying in the capital recently because Chu Qiu suddenly ran away on the day of his wedding. The matter has not been resolved yet, so he has to wait for a result. Unexpectedly, waiting for such a change in Dn Country, Dn Country will really change. When the Tang family received the news, they were a little panicked, and even had to hand over the sign, nning to see Tang Guo in the pce. Of course she was rejected and named. The empress in the pce has nothing to do with their Tang family. Didn''t they expell her from the Tang family long ago? At this time, the Tang family regretted extremely, but there was no way. At this time, there was still bad news. Yun Bingjun took Chu Qiu back to the mansion and nned to marry Chu Qiu as his wife. Chu Ding couldn''t stop Chu Qiu''s decision. After witnessing the wedding of Chu Qiu and Yun Bingjun, he also knew that Chu Qiu would not live in the Guogong Mansion, but lived in another house, which made him feel more at ease. "I''m wronged." Chu Ding said to Chu Qiu before he left, "but you chose the road. If you regret it again in the future, it will be toote." "Since I chose, I won''t regret it." Chu Qiu said, "Big Brother, I can''t escape this disaster." Chu Ding left, he thought he would note to Dn Country in the future. He had to bring back the news of the change of the Dn Kingdom, which was a major event after all. Tang Shan watched all this all the time. When she was called the Principality''s Lady, she was bleeding in her heart. What happened recently was a double blow to her. Especially Yun Dan and Yun Xin have to go to see the bride. It is good for her to die. And Chu Qiu was called the wife of Xiao Guo Gong. Both of these people feel that these titles are particrly suitable, but this is their choice. Tang Shan didn''t stop dealing with Chu Qiu, but now Yun Bingjun and Chu Qiu are newly married to Yan''er, she must do something clean next time she wants to act. What made Tang Shan more maddened was that Yun Dan and Yun Xin''s name for Chu Qiu turned out to be Xiao Niang. Don''t say Tang Shan responds to this title, Chu Qiu also responds quite well, but Yun Bingjun asked them to call it. The two only knew that Chu Qiu was kind to them, and didn''t dislike this title at all. "Miss, why don''t you live in the Guogong Mansion?" Yun Dan asked. Chu Qiu was actually reluctant to talk about this in her heart, but Yun Dan asked, she still said, "I''m afraid of disturbing the eldestdy. I am also used to being clean myself, and I don''t like to be too disciplined. It is morefortable to live here." "Then can we visit Xiao Niang often in the future?" Yun Xin asked. Chu Qiu smiled and replied: "Of course it is possible, as long as your mother doesn''t me it." In fact, she also had some thoughts in her heart. As long as Tang Shan dared to deal with her, she would bring all the other two children to her side. On this road that cannot be turned back, she will gradually be someone she doesn''t know, but this is her choice. Why did she have no choice but to reject that person? Yun Dan and Yun Xin often go to Chu Qiu''s side, because Chu Qiu''s side always has all kinds of gadgets, which are much more fun than in the Guogong Mansion. There are not so many rules and regtions here, and they will not be scolded by the mother, they like it very much. Vol 2 Chapter 4911: The calculated sister (96) Vol 2 Chapter 4911: The calcted sister (96) Yun Bingjun will not stay here forever, but will often go to see Tang Shan. But he himself has realized that his feelings for Tang Shan are no longer before, and he can no longer be tender and close with her. Perhaps since he knew that Tang Shan secretly wanted Chu Qiu''s life, his liking for this person had faded. Tang Shan''s repeated attempts made him dislike it. Tang Shan naturally felt that her husband was not close. The child gradually became indifferent to her, and after finishing her homework, she ran to see Chu Qiu to y. She was like a joke. She finally couldn''t bear it, and arranged for someone to call the two children back, urge them to learn various things, and not allow them to go out to y. This way, on the contrary, the two children will be less and less obedient and feel that Tang Shan is unreasonable. "Not allowed to go!" "Mother, we have finished all the homework, why can''t we go? Can''t we go and y?" Yun Dan said angrily, "Mother, why did you be like this?" "Mother, we bring you fun every time. It''s not that we have forgotten you." Tang Shan sternly said, "What''s so good about those things? Run over there every day, not afraid of being gossiped." "Daddy is so powerful, who dares to gossip? Who dares to say, I will hit him." Yun Dan waved his fist, "Mother, I have already agreed with Xiao Niang, and we must go over today." "No." Tang Shan asked someone to take the two children down and put them in the house, letting them make a fuss, and didn''t let it go. If she doesn''t care about teaching, the child will not belong to her. Chu Qiu''s **** was too much to confuse her children. Yundan and Yunxin were detained for two days and failed to go out. It was Chu Qiu reminding Yun Bingjun that he asked about the situation and released the two children. "I discipline my children, is it wrong? They are not young anymore, it''s time to learn more." Tang Shan said confidently, "What is it like to go out and y all day?" She didn''t mention Chu Qiu at all, and Yun Bingjun had nothing to do with her. "You can''t stay at home all the time." Tang Shan''s face made Yun Bingjun even less want to get along with her. "If you want to manage, then do it." Tang Shan watched Yun Bingjun leave, almost crushing a tooth. It was Chu Qiu''s **** that made Bingjun and the child treat her like this. Tang Shan was so angry that he ate a life-sustaining pill. She won''t die, she will live well if she doesn''t kill that **** Chu Qiu. "Madam, there is a visitor outside." Tang Shan narrowed her eyebrows: "Who''s here?" "It''s the queen empress." Tang Shan clenched her fists, why did shee? Tang Guo hates her so much, it must not be a good thing toe over. Thinking of Tang Guo, she was also very angry. Obviously a woman who can''t have children can be favored by the emperor alone, and jealousy makes her eyes red. "The Queen Empress is here." When Tang Shan saw Tang Guo, she did not bow, but asked, "What are you here for?" At this time, she didn''t want to pretend to pretend. Tang Guo didn''t mind the etiquette, she just came to take a look at this cold state government mansion. I heard that Tang Shan had been very unsatisfactory recently, and the other party''s experience was very angry, but she was not sympathetic at all. Tang Guo found a ce to sit down: "Let''s take a look." "Are you very proud to see me down?" "Mrs. Guo Gong has changed a lot, and now she is reluctant to pretend." Tang Shan sneered: "I don''t want to pretend." "If you don''t harm me, there won''t be today." Tang Guo said, "You count your steps, and even your own sister will not let go. The Tang family depends on you and no one will help you." "It''s not rare for you to help." Tang Shan was indeed a little angry when he said this. He knew that the little emperor was so capable, and she really shouldn''t have taken that move at the beginning. There is a sister who is a queen, how could she be so betrayed. "I''m here to give you something." Tang Guo took out a box, "This pill is a dream of Huang Liang, and you can know the past and present." "You want to know, it''s better to sleep after taking it." Tang Shan didn''t pick it up, Tang Guo put the box aside, and left, leaving only one sentence: "I really came to see you joke, see how miserable you are...you will be even worse in the future." Yun Bingjun dealt with personal feelings and was unwilling to y for A Jin, so let Chu Qiu and Tang Shan y with him, because they were not right anyway. There are so many talents in the world. A Jin is a bright monarch, afraid that no one will use it? Just say that Yunzhiling, who wants to go to the mountains and y, was captured by her and yed for A Jin? There are many talents. Vol 2 Chapter 4912: The calculated sister (97) Vol 2 Chapter 4912: The calcted sister (97) "What Huangliang Yimeng? Such a strange name, still in the past and this life?" Tang Shan looked at the box ced beside him and said disdainfully, "Take it out and throw it away." "Yes, ma''am." The maid reached out and picked up the box, and was about to turn around. At that moment, Tang Shan''s heart jumped. She always felt that she was missing something. She hurriedly shouted, "Wait, let go." "Yes, ma''am." The maid dared not refuse, gently put the box down, and silently stepped back to the side. Tang Shan hesitated for a moment, and finally picked up the box and opened it, with a smooth and round pill lying inside. She closed the box again, frowning, what did Tang Guo mean? It means to let her take this pill. This pill is a dream of Huang Liang. Can you know the past and present? How could there be such a thing. Tang Shan didn''t believe in such a thing, but he received the box in the room, put it in the wooden box, and put a lock on the wooden box. Tang Guo knew that Tang Shan hadn''t taken Huang Liang Yi Meng. Tang Guo thinks that Tang Shan doesn''t use it now, and she will use itter, she is not in a hurry. Tang Shan would use itter, it wouldn''t be better, there would be more regrets then. The dream of the yellow beam is from the perspective of Yun Bingjun. The Huangliangyimeng created by Ziyun is divided into many versions. The general Huangliangyimeng is to look at the past life from its own perspective. But there are also Huang Liang Yi Meng from the perspective of others, and it has also been applied to Tang Guo in the previous world. When such Huang Liang Yi Meng is refined, one more medicine is needed. This medicine is that person''s hair or blood. It is said that in the world full of the second generation of immortals, the Huang Liang Yi Meng that Tang Guo gave to everyone in the immortal world was refined with Yun Yichen''s hair. She is powerful, stealing some of the opponent''s hair, and with Yun Yichen''s cultivation base, she really can''t detect it. Yun Bingjun is just an ordinary person. If he wants to get an ordinary hair, it is even simpler. The reason for using Yun Bingjuns perspective is because Tang Guo wants Tang Shan to see what happened to her children and husband after her death. Wouldnt it be more exciting? "Madam, Grandpa Guo shouldn''t be here anymore." It was dark now, and Tang Shan was still sitting in the room waiting, not seeing Yun Bingjun for a long time. She looked at the location of the door, and never waited for a figure she was familiar with. Since getting married, when has she encountered such treatment? It''s all Chu Qiu''s bitch. If it weren''t for Chu Qiu, how could she end up like this? The Tang family was not having a good life. The pro-government emperor was investigating some past events, and those who had borrowed money from the court were urging them to return them one by one. Money is a trivial matter. What''s more terrifying is that many of the juniors in the Tang family whomitted crimes, not a few clean, are now trying to get rid of crime. People from the Tang familye to her every day and ask her to help. Either she asked Yun Bingjun for help, or she was asked to see the empress empress in the pce, her sister. Don''t the Tang family know that she and Tang Guo had turned their faces a long time ago? Especially today, she didn''t want to pretend to pretend, and she was not annoyed by the Tang family. In recent days, those people have been even more interfering, and if they were entrusted with them, they turned out to ask her to go to the pce to apologize and admit her mistake. In any case, even if you leave the family, the blood rtionship is still there. Maybe people should be happy when they are happy? Vol 2 Chapter 4913: The calculated sister (98) Vol 2 Chapter 4913: The calcted sister (98) She Tang Shan, when has she been so angry? Why should she admit her mistakes, apologize, it was not her whomitted the crime. Those people are usually not clean, and now they can''t get rid of their sins, they jumped over the wall in a hurry and med her as not, and what they said was very ugly. "Madam, you haven''t used dinner yet, it''s cold. Why don''t you eat dinner first. Anyway, your body is important. If your body is broken, how can you support such a big family?" The maid persuaded. The recent events have caused panic among the servants of the government. Especially the old people in the Guogong Mansion did not expect that Yun Bingjun and Tang Shan, who have always been affectionate, seemed to part ways. The grandfather of the country now has a new love, and if his wife really falls out of favor, what should they do? "I can''t eat it." In addition to so many things recently, how can she eat it. "Do you think I don''t want my body to be good?" What about the two children if she is not good? Yun Bingjun is so indifferent now, if Chu Qiu is pregnant in the future, Dan''er and Xin''er don''t know what will happen. Tang Shan has a headache. Yes, besides Yun Bingjun, she has two children. If she doesn''t cheer up, the only two children will be bullied. She was angry with Yun Bingjun today, and it wasn''t that she would retreat further and further away. Seeing that Yun Bingjun still felt a little guilty for her before, it was because of her repeated shots that Yun Bingjun was reluctant toe back. No, it won''t work. If this goes on, this real national government will be a joke. Tang Shan exhaled heavily: "Go and heat up the food, I will eat it." It took ten days for Yun Bingjun to go back. He thought that when he saw Tang Shan, the other party would ridicule and sneer, but he didn''t expect to see Tang Shan, who was getting thinner and haggard, and looked very pitiful. The person who was standing in the courtyard, as if a gust of wind was about to blow, made him recall the bits and pieces he had with Tang Shan before, soft-hearted, distressed, and a little bit guilty. "Why stand here, wear so little, do you want to die?" Yun Bingjun walked over, hugged Tang Shan, and brought her back to the room, full of me. Tang Shan''s eyes reddened and she shed tears. She didn''t look as aggressive as before, which was really pitiful. "San''er, I''m sorry, I was also on an impulse before." "I don''t me you, I''m too careful," Tang Shan said, "Bingjun, I don''t know if you can realize the feeling that you can have everything you have, but you have to share it with a stranger in the middle of the journey. This feeling is ufortable, it will drive people crazy, can''t control their thoughts, and do something unforgivable wrong." "The weather has been very cold recently, and I have been blowing the cold wind every day, and I am finally awake. If I don''t put my mind right, I may lose you forever." "San''er, I''m really sorry about that. I can understand your feelings. There are times when feelings can''t be controlled." "Bingjun, take a moment to let Sister Chue over for a meal, just as I apologize to her, I was wrong before." "it is good." ... [The host is big, most of Tang Shan is about to adopt the Huairou policy, she found thating hard will only push Yun Bingjun away, and will also prevent her from any actions and do nothing. "Chu Qiu should suffer a little bit." Tang Guo said nonchntly, Tang Shan''s heart has always been vicious. Vol 2 Chapter 4914: The calculated sister (99) Vol 2 Chapter 4914: The calcted sister (99) It must be her purpose to make Tang Shan soft, and she is secretly preparing to bite the other person. Yun Bingjun is very easy to deal with in the court, but once he faces the woman he is tempted, he is a scum. Recently, Yun Bingjun can be regarded as proud of the spring breeze, and he is very satisfied with the twodies getting along in harmony. He didn''t know, behind the scenes, Chu Qiu didn''t like to see Tang Shan, and Tang Shan saw Chu Qiu with a friendly smile on the surface, but actually couldn''t help killing him. Yun Bingjun just took this set. He likes Chu Qiu''s wisdom and wisdom. He doesn''t stick to the trivial, and he has something different from ordinary women. He also likes Tang Shan''s gentleness. Since he solved the contradiction and looked at Tang Shan''s performance, he thought that Tang Shan really wanted to understand that the previous guilt was born again, and he treated Tang Shan a lot better. He decided that a bowl of water would be smooth, Chu Qiu had something, Tang Shan would also have it, both of them were his wives, and no one would treat anyone wrongly. Tang Shan didn''t act rashly for the time being, she couldn''t be too impulsive now, so as not to arouse Yun Bingjun''s suspicion, once again being caught by the opponent, then she really had no chance to turn over. She must first use Yun Bingjun to help the Tang family through the embarrassment. No matter what, the Tang family is her family. If the Tang family copses, then she has no way out. The Tang family was there so well, how could they help her a little, at least help her with some trivial things, and there were many things. Some things are not suitable for her to do here. Tang Shan is like this, Yun Bingjun will naturally not refuse to help the Tang family, no matter what, they all have a certain rtionship. Therefore, Yun Bingjun helped the Tang family repay the debts owed to the court, and also helped find evidence, and helped the Tang family''s juniors to mitigate their crimes. The Tang family''s crisis was also temporarily resolved. Zhou Jin saw these things in his eyes. There are many things in the capital. It is impossible for the water in this pond to bepletely clean without touching anything. If it is really plucked, it will be detrimental to him. As long as it passes, the court does not suffer, and the people below are alert, it is almost the same. The Tang family now can''t make any big waves. Besides, no matter what, the rtionship between Tang Guo and the Tang family can''t be distinguished. "Grandpa Guo is quite rich." Zhou Jin and Tang Guoined, "Repay him the Yue family without blinking. That''s a million taels of gold." Tang Guo paused when he heard it, "That''s quite rich. I also asked him to pay a million taels of gold forpensation back then. It seems that it is less." "Guo''er, did you cheat him before? Did you cheat him so much? He gave it too?" Zhou Jin asked in surprise, "You are so capable. I tried my best. After so long, debt collection has been a headache, but you It''s good, it''s easy to get a million goldpensation." "It was when I moved out of his house, I asked for thispensation. He said that he didn''t trouble Tang Shan in the future, and he gave it. Of course, he was so happy because of the prescription for life extension." Tang Guo exined the scene of the year, I dont know if Yun Bingjun has a lot of money, no matter how much it is, its best to get it under various names, and Chu Qius business is not small. Note that when appropriate, the court must intervene in her business. To put it bluntly, Chu Qiu should not be allowed to be too casual about the economic lifeline, otherwise she will make small movements at any time, which will easily cause turmoil in the country." "Appropriately intervene, arrange the court''s people in advance, and the court to make some investments, and take part of the management power in his hands. The economic lifeline cannot be moved by Chu Qiu''s desire." Vol 2 Chapter 4915: The calculated sister (100) Vol 2 Chapter 4915: The calcted sister (100) Zhou Jin was thoughtful, and felt that what Guoer said was extremely correct. If the court did not intervene in advance of the things that Chu Qiu controlled, the other party would withdraw it if they were angry, which would indeed bring a lot of turbulence to the court. "Then I will arrange someone to talk to Chu Qiu first?" Zhou Jin asked, "But if she doesn''t agree, she will be so angry that she will quit, and even go back to Nanqi and give these things to Nanqi?" "A Jin first ask someone to talk about it. If she can''t talk about it, I will remind you of her method. In fact, she has researched out those things, and I have been researching recently. If she is really unwilling, then we will research the imitations. also the same." Of course Tang Guo didn''t need imitations, but she didn''t want to expose that she was also a traverser, so she could only use imitations as an excuse. The technology in her hands is more exquisite than Chu Qiu''s. The next day, Zhou Jin arranged for someone to negotiate with Chu Qiu. Because Chu Qiu''s business has grown, there are shops like this everywhere, and some shop owners wille to her to pick up goods. After reading these materials, Zhou Jin realized that Chu Qiu had developed so fast. Thinking of what Tang Guo had said, she was still a bit scared. "When I went to talk, Yun Bingjun was there. He didn''t agree, and Chu Qiu didn''t agree. The two were very hard-hearted." Zhou Jin turned his words to Tang Guo. There was no way. In this respect, he was not as good as Tang Guo, and wanted Be a soft rice boy. "Lets talk about it again. Tell me to talk about it three times. Three times wont work. We will use the second method. In the future, we will establish a business in the name of the court. You didnt know that Yunzhiling was so knowledgeable before, and you had a lot of fantastic ideas. Ideas? Just leave this to Yunzhiling. You can design a logo for a business name. In the future, when this logo is spread all over the world, the quality and quantity of the goods will be guaranteed. When the people hear that they are produced by the imperial court, they must be fine products." "Yunzhiling?" Zhou Jin said the name: "Excellent." After talking three times, neither Chu Qiu nor Yun Bingjun agreed. From Chu Qiu''s point of view, the imperial court simply couldn''t take out what she controlled. The court thought well and nned to intervene in her business. Without Yun Bingjun''s help, she might reallypromise. But with Yun Bingjun, she didn''t need to be afraid at all, so she refused without thinking. Her these things are beneficial to the country and the people, and they are indispensable in the lives of ordinary people. Themon people are used to these things before theye, how could she let the court intervene in the management? It''s just that Chu Qiu was still a little worried. After all, that was the court, and Yun Bingjun could not shake his existence. "Bingjun, we are like this. Will the court issue regtions that are unfavorable to my shop?" "Probably not. The emperor didn''t mention this recently. But today, in the court, the emperor appointed a business name in the name of the court and appointed Yunzhiling to manage it. I think the emperor felt a littleck of money and wanted to intervene in business." "It turns out that this is the case, it shouldn''t affect my shop, right?" "No, the emperor hasn''t mentioned these recently." Yun Bingjun basically doesn''t make anyments or objections to the previous court. He just acts as a wooden pile. He is tricked by the two fathers and sons, and he is still angry, so he won''t help. The little emperor. "I can rest assured that." "Okay, I''ll watch it all, let''s go, I used to eat, Shan''er is still waiting." Yun Bingjun led Chu Qiu, Chu Qiu felt ufortable, but had to go. Tang Shan hasn''t shown malicious intent to her for a long time. If she doesn''t go, she is the one who is said to be not. Vol 2 Chapter 4916: The calculated sister (101) Vol 2 Chapter 4916: The calcted sister (101) Yun Dan and Yun Xin have been happier recently, because their mother never stops them from going to y with Chu Qiu. When they finished their homework every day and went to see Chu Qiu to y, Tang Shan would also tell them to bring some snacks to share with Chu Qiu. Tang Shan also exined to them that they were not allowed to always go there before, because they were afraid that they would lose their ambitions and not finish their homework properly. Now that she understands that they work very hard and will not lose their homework because of ying around, then she can be relieved as a mother. Moreover, Chu Qiu is a clever and wise woman, who would never learn badly instead of ying. When the two heard Tang Shan praise Chu Qiu, they were naturally happy. It turned out that they had misunderstood the mother, and everything was thinking of her. Tang Shan was gentle andfortable everywhere, never on the surface of her Chu Qiu''s jealousy, and asionally told Yun Bingjun to stay with Chu Qiu. After all, Chu Qiu had just entered the door and needed personalpany. How can Tang Shan, who is so gentle and small, not satisfying? The more Tang Shan asked him to see Chu Qiu every time, the more Yun Bingjun thought about this side. After running around in this way for three or two months, Yun Bingjun came up with an idea, since they get along happily here, it would be better to let Chu Qiu live in the government mansion. When Yun Bingjun and Chu Qiu mentioned this, they were naturally denied by Chu Qiu. The only bottom line for her to marry Yun Bingjun was not to live in the government office. Living there, she was ufortable and couldn''t decide everything. Looking at Tang Shan and kindly now, who knows what will happen in the future? She is not willing. Tang Shan persuaded Yun Bingjun: "Sister Chu is a free person, Bingjun, let her go." Tang Shan''s help to speak does not make Chu Qiu happy at all, but rather a response. She felt it all, Yun Bingjun was a little unhappy, and suddenly felt very sad in her heart. Even though Yun Bingjun liked her, his heart was divided into two halves after all. She half, Tang Shan half, she can''t monopolize it. In the days toe, no matter what Chu Qiu requested, Tang Shan would support it. Tang Shan is kind to Chu Qiu, everyone in the capital knows that she is a tolerant person. Chu Qiu felt aggrieved in her heart. She was a little bit dissatisfied and unhappy. Yun Bingjun said to her, "Shan''er is also kind, how can you think like this?" This sentence made Chu Qiu feel very ufortable. Yun Bingjun is a coaxer, and he will use other methods to coax Chu Qiu in the next moment. He did the same with Chu Qiu and Tang Shan. Chu Qiu is easy to be coaxed, but Tang Shan is not. She has experienced childbirth, raising children, and the love of her husband, and when her husband marries another woman, how can it be a few sweet words, something like each other, or a few children? Can you just coax it around? Regardless of Tang Shan''s surface and kindness, in fact, there is no day in her heart that she is willing to tolerate Chu Qiu, but now she has to bear it. Only by enduring it and doing a good job on the surface can she achieve her goal. The husband''s heart has been slowly separated, so she can only look at her two children. For the child''s future, she couldn''t make Chu Qiu and Yun Bingjun happy. On this day, Chu Qiu went to check the shop and found that the deserted and deserted shop was not as lively as yesterday. Since the opening of her shop, which day hasn''t been overcrowded? In today''s situation, there is something wrong with it. "What''s going on to find out?" Chu Qiu said to the guy next to her, not knowing why, she was always a little uneasy. Vol 2 Chapter 4917: The calculated sister (102) Vol 2 Chapter 4917: The calcted sister (102) "What are you talking about? The imperial court has introduced various perfumes, soaps, soaps? And mosquito repellent incense?" Chu Qiu couldn''t sit still at all when he heard what he said. How could the court release these things? Is it impossible for the imperial court to control the secret recipe for these things? These things are in her hands. Moreover, the ce of production is guarded by Yun Bingjun''s people, so she has such confidence that only she can get these things. After Chu Qiu received these news, Yun Bingjun naturally also knew. When the court introduced this, he had no idea what was going on. After the establishment of the courts business name, Zhou Jin asked Yun Zhiling to take full charge of this matter. Later, Yun Zhiling had contact with Zhou Jin and Tang Guo alone. Yun Bingjun did not ask about the court, nor did he contact Zhou Jin. Being close naturally does not know these things. He thought sitting in the court hall, some new news would not escape, but he didn''t expect that he would not know such a big thing. Today Zhou Jin can use countless people, although it is regrettable that Yun Bingjun cannot be used by him, it is not a pity. This Yunzhiling is not bad. I have a bold idea and I am willing to try. Zhou Jin heard from Tang Guo that Yun Zhiling was a very thoughtful person, and he left him to think about many things without too much interference. People like this, if they interfere more, the other party will not be able to show their hands and feet. Just need to control the overall situation without chaos, Yunzhiling will definitely give him a surprise. Sure enough, after Tang Guo deliberately figured out those forms, he actually gave his own more refined form to Yunzhiling, and Yunzhiling knew how to do it. "Bingjun, are you here, too?" Chu Qiu met Yun Bingjun and saw that his face was not good. "How could the court have this?" Yun Bingjun shook his head: "Let''s take a look first." The two went to the shop opened by the imperial court. This shop was quiterge, and the prices inside were rtively cheap, the kind that ordinary people could afford. Chu Qiu''s previous definition was that it was only used by wealthy people, so the price was rtively high. There are better things than the Chuqiu shop, the price is cheaper, everyone can afford it, no wonder Chuqiu shop is deserted. Tang Guo didn''te up with the form for rouge gouache, so Chu Qiu should go y it by herself. She paid more attention to things like soap, toilet soap, and mosquito repellent incense. These things, if managed well, can generate ie for the imperial court and even control the economic lifeline of the country even if they are cheap. Chu Qiu watched the guys in the storepeting, her face was very pale, it was obvious that the things here were more delicate, and she could not speak. "When this soap was used by our empresses, we always felt that there was something worse, so we researched day and night and finally came up with the current finished product. The same is true for soaps. Empress empress thinks these things are priced. They are all too expensive. Most of the people in Dn can''t afford it, so what''s the point? Such things that benefit the country and the people should be affordable for everyone." "So, the emperor created a business that belonged to the court himself, began to manufacture these things, and then sold these good things to the people at a fair price." "I heard Master Yun said that the emperor has arranged merchants to take these things to some small countries in Fanbang for exchange, hoping to exchange some good things back." "These things are precious to the small country of Fanbang." "So, we were born in Dn Country. It is our blessing to have such a wise queen and empress, such an emperor who considers the people." Vol 2 Chapter 4918: The calculated sister (103) Vol 2 Chapter 4918: The calcted sister (103) Yun Bingjun and Chu Qiu returned to the shop, and the ins and outs of the matter had been figured out, and they had no way to go. "I will think about other things." Chu Qiu quickly recalled some modern daily necessities. She still didn''t believe it. She thought of one and the queen could study it out. If she could, she would give up. "The court has not studied rouge gouache. We can focus on this item." Yun Bingjun said sharply, "It''s just that most of these can only be sold to wealthy people." If you don''t have money, you can''t afford it if you want to. Or maybe it was bought once a year, which is already great. Chu Qiu felt ufortable. She really looked away from the emperor and empress. Yun Bingjun is also veryplicated. I didn''t expect Tang Guo to have such wisdom. It''s no wonder that she can see the little emperor, and the little emperor can also see her. I''m afraid the two will hit it off. "I n to notify my brother toe over and bring these things over there." Chu Qiu said, in fact, she regretted a little bit. If she agreed to the court''s terms a few months ago and used the court''s strength to sell goods, she didn''t know how much she would make. Now that the court has its own products, it is a serious blow to her. Yun Bingjun: "Okay, I will arrange for someone to go." The two of them didn''t know that the envoy arranged by Zhou Jin had already arrived in Southern Qi and brought the things they made together, and they were all negotiating prices with Nanqi. When Yun Bingjun''s people passed, the people over there said this, and Chu Qiu could not get any discount. Because the price she gave was very high, the monarch of the Southern Qi Kingdom was not a fool. This thing went directly to the court of the Dn Kingdom, which was much cheaper than buying it in Chu Qiu, and it could also enhance the rtionship between the two countries. And they also have their own things, [Jiujiu novel .99xsw.info] can be offset by things, which saves more money. In addition, Xiaohouye''s forces supported the import of goods from Dn Country, instead of agreeing to Chu Qiu to go back and open a shop to sell these things. After Chu Qiu and Yun Bingjun received the news, they had to cancel it. Because of Chu Qiu''s offending Xiaohouye, she may not be able to sell anything in the Southern Qi in the future. Because of the things that Nanqi Kingdom needs, the court of Dn Kingdom will provide them, and there will be other preferential policies, such as the aforementionedpensation of materials and materials. This contradiction between things was brought up by Yun Zhiling. Since the big wedding, Chu Qiu fled, he died of that heart and nned to go to the mountains and y. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by Tang Guo when he was halfway there. Under Tang Guo''s persuasion, he decided to try. A queen can condescend to ask him, he decides to save face. What he admired most in his life was such a bold and eclectic woman. Now Tang Guo robbed him back, making him curious. To this day, Yunzhiling does not regret the decision that day, but he did not expect that Yunzhiling would have such an achievement in his life. Later in the discussion with Tang Guo, he learned that the person who controls the salt wells in the world, so that the people can eat salt without bitterness, turned out to be Tang Guo. He also heard from Zhou Jin''s mouth that when the court was at a loss for the two families in the locust gue, it was Tang Guo''s former rationing of grain, which stabilized the price of grain, and hurt the family. If Chu Qiu is a little wisdom, then today''s queen empress must be great wisdom. Chu Qiu''s things are used to make money, and every idea of the empress empress is for the people''s livelihood. No wonder she is the empress empress. Vol 2 Chapter 4919: The calculated sister (104) Vol 2 Chapter 4919: The calcted sister (104) Regardless of personal feelings, Yunzhiling is willing to serve such a queen and the emperor. So when Chu Qiu approached him, he was also doing business on his own, and he had already let go of Chu Qiu''s affairs. "The court does not intend to intervene in rouge and gouache. You can do it. But the court does not allow it. There is a fundamental existence that shakes the country, and you also need to understand." Remind this, it''s almost the same paragraph. Ever since Chu Qiu chose to marry Yun Bingjun as his wife, Yun Zhiling has no longer felt the same to her. This different woman chose the same way as other ordinary women. The road she once hated the most was not polluted by this muddy world. He originally wanted to protect her, but it was a pity that she didn''t need his protection. It was the first time that Chu Qiu saw Yun Zhiling since he escaped from marriage: "I didn''t expect that a dashing person like you would also work for the court." "Man has the idea of achieving fame since ancient times. I originally thought the emperor was an unsessful king, and naturally did not intend to serve the country. How could he tolerate my existence? But when I really knew the emperor , I realized that he is a good emperor. As a man, doing things for the country and the people is my ideal." "Lets be honest, I used to go to school and put my love in the mountains and rivers because I had no ambitions. The emperor was young and had fun. The court was controlled by the courtiers and the regent. I dont want to be like them." Chu Qiu was said to be a little embarrassed. She felt that Yun Zhiling was willing, and it looked like an angry young man with bright eyes, which was very different from before. "The emperor and the empress are a huge number of people. You earn your money. They don''t count, as long as they don''t move the foundation of the country." Chu Qiu: "I see." Talking to Yun Zhiling at this time, Chu Qiu always felt that she would be short, and this feeling made her a little ufortable. The person who used to be gentle to her everywhere did not have her in his eyes. Chu Qiu came to Yunzhiling alone, because of her affairs, Yunzhiling and Yun Bingjun were actually very unpleasant, and they had fought. Soon after Chu Qiu returned to the mansion, Yun Bingjun knew about seeing Yunzhiling and came to her. My wife went to ask her ex to find out what happened, and men in ancient and modern times couldn''t bear it. The two had a big fight, and Yun Bingjun threw his sleeves back to the Guogong Mansion. Facing Tang Shan''s gentle and small thoughts, I felt much better, and I also told Tang Shan what Chu Qiu had done. Of course, Tang Shan was kind to persuade him, saying that Chu Qiu was ignorant, so he should have no other meaning. In such aparison, Yun Bingjun felt that Tang Shan was really good. That month, he lived in the Guogong Mansion. Yun Dan and Yun Xin went to see her Chu Qiu every day, and they also helped Yun Bingjun intercede in front of Yun Bingjun, but it was a pity that Yun Bingjun insisted on letting Chu Qiu know what was wrong, and personally admitted his mistake. In a sh, half a year passed. In the past six months, Dn Countrys business names have spread to countless ces, and many small countries have begun to arrange messengers to Dn Country to negotiate purchases. Yun Bingjun went to court every day, seeing the triumphant appearance of the little emperor, he was very angry. Only by Tang Shan''s side did he feel morefortable. At this moment, Yun Dan and Yun Xin brought news that Chu Qiu was ill and did not check the shop for several days. Yun Bingjun went to see Chu Qiu only then. Seeing Chu Qiu''s skinny appearance, he felt sorry for him, and regretted not looking for her for six months. He asked the doctor how Chu Qiu was doing, but the doctor hesitated about Chu Qiu''s situation, indicating that he was a little weaker, and it would be better to make upter, but he never said it. Vol 2 Chapter 4920: The calculated sister (105) Vol 2 Chapter 4920: The calcted sister (105) Under Yun Bingjuns questioning, the doctor finally said: "The madams illness can be cured, but the wife has used a food for a long time, and some of her body is deprived, and it may not be suitable for pregnancy." The doctor did not dare to say that he was too dead. In this case, pregnancy is basically hopeless. Even if you can be pregnant, there is a risk of miscarriage at any time. When Chu Qiu heard this, his brain exploded, and he blurted out subconsciously: "It must be her!" who is it? Of course it was Tang Shan. The same is true of Yun Bingjun''s thoughts. Apart from Tang Shan, who would do such a brutal attack on Chu Qiu? But he has been guarding against this. This medicine seems to be different from the one given to Tang Guo before. There is no evidence. What if it is not Tang Shan? Here are all his people, these people can''t betray him, how did Tang Shan drug Chu Qiu? "Doctor, is there any help?" Yun Bingjun came back to his senses and quickly grabbed the doctor. Chu Qiu''s eyes were already red, and she cried out of grief, because she didn''t have much strength, so she got out of bed and immediately questioned Tang Shan. The doctor sighed: "The grandfather of the country may be able to ask other doctors to see, the old man is powerless. However, if you can meet a doctor with great medical skills, you may be able to restore thedy''s body, but if you want to return to the past, it will not That''s it." Yun Bingjun''s heart rxed slightly, at least there was still hope. If there is no hope like Tang Guo, I don''t know how much it will hit Tang Shan. After the doctor shook his head and left, Chu Qiu grabbed Yun Bingjun: "Bingjun, it is her. Who else would do this besides her? She killed her own sister at the beginning, and then killed me several times. It hurts me again, it makes sense." She regretted it, why did she think Tang Shan had changed? Isn''t this kind of back housedy just smiling in front of her face and stabbing a knife behind her back? But she was obviously defensive. When she went to the government office to use food, she would only move when the two children moved. Tang Shan could not kill two children. "Qiu''er, I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and give me some time. If it is her, I will seek justice for you." "I will hire the best doctor for you, and I will heal you." Afterforting Chu Qiu, Yun Bingjun hurried out and rummaged through the entire mansion, but nothing was found. After that, I went to the Guogong Mansion and checked both inside and out, but I still couldn''t find anything, and finally went to Tang Shan. He asked if Tang Shan did this. Tang Shan naturally wouldn''t admit it. Seeing Yun Bingjun didn''t believe it, she directly smashed her head, as if she wanted to die. Seeing Tang Shan doing this, Yun Bingjun believed it. He returned to Chu Qiu''s side: "Shan''er probably didn''t do it, maybe someone else." "No, it can only be her, Bingjun, you believe me, no one will deal with me like this except her." This is from a woman''s intuition, and Chu Qiu will not feel wrong. She didn''t believe that Tang Shan''s ambition to death was nothing but bitterness. But Yun Bingjun believed and persuaded Chu Qiu to find out the real culprit: "I have arranged for someone to investigate, and let''s see a doctor first, how about?" Chu Qiu temporarily suppressed the resentment in her heart, because she had to raise her body first, and she had to conceive a child at all costs. Only when she gave birth to a child and upied everything in the government office in the future could she take revenge. She tolerated Tang Shan too much. In the next year, Yun Bingjun searched for many doctors for Chu Qiu, and finally found one who could restore Chu Qiu some. Vol 2 Chapter 4921: The calculated sister (106) Vol 2 Chapter 4921: The calcted sister (106) "Although the Caomin can recover his wife''s body, there is still a great risk of miscarriage during pregnancy. Therefore, the wife needs to sit and lie down, and she should not be too emotional, so she must be calm." After Chu Qiu became pregnant, she did not leave the house, Yun Bingjun arranged for many people to guard, and Chu Qiu did not go to the Guogong Mansion to eat. Yun Dan and Yun Xin are very worried about Chu Qiu, and they visit her every day, expecting that their younger siblings will be born. Chu Qiu heard that Tang Shan was very opposed to the two peopleing to visit her, and even got angry, but felt relieved that the two were approaching her. Since Tang Shan is so vicious, then she not only has to give birth to a child, but also has to draw the other''s child over. "I knew that **** Chu Qiu would do this." Tang Shan smiled even triumphantly when he heard Chu Qiu''s recent movement. If she didn''t fiercely oppose the two children going over, how could Chu Qiu allow the two children to approach her? How does she do it? In order to make the **** Chu Qiu miscarry, she can only do this. Within a few days, when Tang Shan was reading in the house, she heard someone from outside telling her that Chu Qiu had a small birth, and this time she waspletely lost. But how did Chu Qiu give birth to a small child? I was frightened by the bees. How do beese from? It was Yundan and Yun Xin who got pollen that provokes bees on their bodies. When they apany Chu Qiu to bask in the sun, bees flew on them. They were shocked, and then Chu Qiu was also shocked. "Madam''s body loss is very serious. If she is pregnant again, she may not be able to keep it." The doctor said, "Unless it is the reborn Hua Tuo." "Qiu''er, I will find the reincarnation Hua Tuo for you." Yun Bingjun said. Only anger in Chu Qiu''s eyes: "It''s her." "Qiu''er, Tan''er and Xin''er are also seriously injured. She always loves her children and will not hurt them. I have arranged for someone to check it out. These two children were not intentionally stained with pollen, but when they came I ran into a flower transporter on the street, identally." Not so coincidental! In order to get rid of her, Tang Shan sacrificed the two children a little bit, but let them sting the bees twice, absolutely. But Yun Bingjun didn''t believe it, which made Chu Qiu desperate. What kind of person she chose, she regretted at this moment. The husband of others is not the best. If she hadn''t escaped marriage that day, would she not be where she is now? "Qiu''er, I will definitely find Hua Tuo to reincarnate for you." Chu Qiu didn''t believe it anymore and was disappointed with Yun Bingjun. After Tang Shan found out there, he didn''t make any more movements. She had been found so many times before, but this time she was careful andpletely wiped out the evidence, even Yun Bingjun could not have imagined that she would use that method to prescribe medicine. Half a yearter, Tang Guo was eating the fruit from the small country of Fanbang in the pce. Since she promoted those things to the people''s livelihood, so that everyone can use it, and sold them to the small country of Fanbang, all kinds of goods in the small country of Fanbang have been shipped to Dn country inrge quantities. Many fruits have been figured out how to grow them. Yun Zhiling likes doing this very much, and Zhou Jin trusted him again. He decided to repay with a sincere heart and let the prosperity of Dn Kingdome early so that they could be worthy of all of them working hard. [The host is big, Chu Qiu started on Yun Dan and Yun Xin, Tang Shan is too defensive, and Yun Bingjun is also afraid of her doing stupid things. Therefore, Chu Qiu moved his anger to Yun Dan and Yun Xin, and drugged them. "What medicine?" [The kind of medicine the host used to be. Vol 2 Chapter 4922: The calculated sister (107) Vol 2 Chapter 4922: The calcted sister (107) Time passed in a sh, and three years passed. At this time, the Dn country was already the most powerful country, and it could be called a prosperous age. And Yun Bingjun''s position as a first-rank official was revoked by Zhou Jin because he stood in the court hall every day and did not work. The court couldn''t tolerate his sry for nothing. Of course, Zhou Jin said on the surface: "I heard that Bing Guogong has been seeking a genius doctor for Xiao Guogong''s wife recently, and he cannot do dual purposes. Now I am allowed Bing Guogong to deal with his own personal affairs first, and then he will be restored after it is handled. This position is reserved for Bing Guogong." Then, after Yun Bingjun was dismissed, this vacancy is indeed vacant, and there will be no such official in the future Dn Country. Because not long after Yun Bingjun was removed from his post, he had another title of First-Rank Senior, and the person in this position was Yun Zhiling. Yun Bingjun doesn''t care about that anymore, and now he concentrates on seeking a genius doctor. If Chu Qiu cannot be cured, his family may never be peaceful. At this time, he still didn''t know that Chu Qiu had acted on the two children. "Qiu''er, let me take you to see the genius doctor." After several years of searching, Yun Bingjun will talk about the position of the genius, but if the genius cannot be invited, they can only go by themselves. Chu Qiu was disappointed with Yun Bingjun, but still hoped to have a child, so she followed. Tang Shan couldn''t stop this, and he wasn''t even worried at all. However, a yearter, Chu Qiu and Yun Bingjun returned, and it is said that her body was healed. But half a yearter, Chu Qiu still couldn''t get pregnant, and the doctors said that her body was fine, maybe it was too much psychological pressure. It''s been another year, and I still haven''t gotten pregnant. Chu Qiu was very anxious, but she couldn''t help it. She had also heard that some people were stressed and couldn''t get pregnant. Tang Shan watched the jokes, but didn''t know that Yun Bingjun had identally found out something, which confirmed that the person involved in the ghost was Tang Shan, and now he could not tolerate Tang Shan. And she was the one who got the two children with pollen. Yun Dan and Yun Xin both looked angry at Tang Shan and asked her why she did this, even they did not let it go. Faced with Yun Bingjun''s usation, Tang Shan had nothing to do. The eyes of the two children made her feel ufortable. Tang Shan was forbidden by Yun Bingjun, and she ended up just like Tang Guo in the original plot. She would nevere out of the small courtyard. There was only one maid waiting by her side and another meal every day. But Chu Qiu returned to the Guogong Mansion, and everything in the Guogong Mansion was taken care of by her. This was Yun Bingjun''spensation for her. If it was the original Chu Qiu, it would definitely be unwilling. The current Chu Qiu is very annoyed with this family. Since Tang Shan really doesn''t want her to get all this, she is going to **** it away under Tang Shan''s nose. Tang Shan was banned, but he didn''t panic, because sooner orter this country government would belong to her son. But she didn''t expect that Chu Qiu knew a secret once inadvertently. That time it was Yun Bingjun who took her out to y, and finally met an assassin. To protect her from injury, Yun Bingjun was in aa. When the doctor gave Yun Bingjun a treatment, Chu Qiu asked about Yun Bingjuns body. The doctor said, Yun Bingjun is indeed sterile. Only then did Chu Qiu understand that she was fine, but Yun Bingjun had a problem. Needless to say, Tang Shan must have done it. Chu Qiu didn''t tell Yun Bingjun the truth, but he didn''t want the government to fall into the hands of the two children. So she bought someone and decided to fake pregnancy. He was worried about moving the fetus again, and expressed that he would go to Biezhuang to raise him, and no one could bother him. When the month came, she hugged a child. She also thought about whether she wanted to borrow a man to have children. Later, when she thought about it, she felt that it was too bad for her, and she might be threatened. Vol 2 Chapter 4923: The calculated sister (108) Vol 2 Chapter 4923: The calcted sister (108) In the future, the matter of her holding the baby will be exposed, Yun Bingjun knows, she will exin the truth, and will not do anything to her. Tang Shan knew that Chu Qiu was pregnant, but she didn''t remind her. She nned to wait for Chu Qiu to give birth to her baby. Ten monthster, Chu Qiu returned with the child. Tang Shan still did not move, she nned to wait a few more years. Let Yun Bingjun raise wild species for a few more years, and he might vomit blood by then. Tang Guo was in the pce, eating melons from the Guogong Mansion every day, saying it was wonderful. Zhou Jin would naturally know, she couldnt help but put her arms around Tang Guos shoulders and sighed: Fortunately, I am a clean body. I only like Guoer. I will never change my mind. If it is like Yun Bingjun, I suspect that Guoer will y ahead dead." "Just know." Zhou Jin nodded obediently. Guo''er''s methods were more fierce than those of Kobe. Look at the tactics she taught Yunzhiling, they are all making the small country of Fanbang speechless. What a lovely and upright courtier Yun Zhiling was originally, has now been scolded and treacherously by those small countries. "Guo''er, you see, none of them have a winner. They all thought they were in their calctions." Zhou Jin suddenly sighed. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows: "Why do you suddenly sigh?" "I just think Im so lucky topare with them. I had my father thinking about the future for me, and then I met you, and you helped me win over the talent of Yunzhiling, better than Yun Bingjun. use." System: People who want to tter, learn from this guy, and shoot in the right position every time. In a blink of an eye, the child that Chu Qiu adopted was already five years old. And Yun Dan and Yun Xin also grew up. Yun Xin had been married a few months ago, and Yun Dan has also married. Guogong Mansion seemed to calm down. Yun Dan also began to understand that Chu Qiu''s child ispetitive with him, and he is not so close to Chu Qiu, but often secretly visits his rtives. Tang Shan was waiting for this day. She knew Yun Dan was worried, so she told him about Chu Qiu''s possible steal. Yun Dan thought about it for a whileter, and found that Yun Bingjun felt guilty towards Chu Qiu''s mother and son, thinking about them whatever is good. I felt unbnced, so I decided to pierce the incident. When Yun Bingjun heard this, he was naturally furious and didn''t believe it. Yun Dan yelled: "My mother said, father, you are dead, if she doesn''t steal people, how can she get a child?" Yun Bingjun was so angry that Qiqiao gave birth to smoke, and immediately ran to ask Tang Shan, only then did he know how Tang Shan administered the medicine. Tang Shan didn''t take medicine when he was in the Guogong Mansion. It was that when he and Chu Qiu lived alone there, the medicine was added to their meals. One point a day is enough. Yun Bingjun always thought that Tang Shan would not attack him, but he did not expect that Tang Shan would use this to harm Chu Qiu. Yun Bingjun wanted to kill Tang Shan, but after thinking that Chu Qiu would steal someone, he quickly ran to question Chu Qiu if he knew the truth. Chu Qiu confessed everything, saying that she knew about it back then. She just wanted to have a child beside her, but she was afraid of telling him the truth about the matter, so that he would be hit and the impression of family harmony. As a result, he had no choice but to adopt a child. "I didn''t do anything I''m sorry for you. You can check all these things. You can''t give me a child, so I''ll raise one by myself. Don''t worry, I dont care about everything in this country government. I have property for you. my son." Yun Dan, who was on the side, felt a little stunned when he heard this. He seemed to have lifted a rock and hit him in the foot. After Yun Bingjun''s investigation, he found that Chu Qiu really did not betray him. Naturally, this child continued to be raised by Chu Qiu. However, Chu Qiu said that he would move away from the Guogong Mansion and would not return. Yun Bingjun didn''t stop him this time. Although things did not meet expectations, Chu Qiu moved out and Yun Bingjun didn''t stop him, indicating that Yun Bingjun had no intention of that. Tang Shan is still very happy, at least this country government is her son''s. But soon the bad news came. It was a letter from Chu Qiu to her. It said that her children had lost their bodies, so don''t think about having children. Tang Shan vomited blood on the spot, yelling to find Yun Bingjun. Yun Bingjun took some people to find Chu Qiu, only to know that Chu Qiu had left Beijing long ago and returned to the Southern Qi country. He might nevere back. Vol 2 Chapter 4924: The calculated sister (end) Vol 2 Chapter 4924: The calcted sister (end) Yun Bingjun really did not expect that he was so beautiful in the first half of his life, but he would end up like this in the second half of his life. Tang Shan looked at Yun Bingjun''s loss, crying andughing, "Yun Bingjun, how are the women outside?" "If it weren''t for you to be wrong, how could this happen?" Yun Bingjun and Tang Shan looked at each other, only to find that they were both old, with white hair on their heads. "If you weren''t half-hearted, how could I do these things?" "What about your sister?" Yun Bingjun asked back. But Tang Shan couldn''t tell. This should be something she regrets very much, right? It''s not that she regretted killing Tang Guo, but she didn''t expect Tang Guo to have such a great achievement. If the rtionship between the two sisters did not break, she was afraid of Chu Qiu. Yun Xin couldn''t raise her head because of the infertility problem, and had to tolerate her husband''s concubine. Only then did she finally understand her mother''s pain and regret not the first time. And Yun Dan had long regretted the **** back then, thinking every day whether he could kill Chu Qiu, but he didn''t have that ability. Tang Shan returned to the house and suddenly remembered the pills Tang Guo had given her. Hopeless in this life, she wanted to see what was strange about the pill. Tang Shan took the pill. After a night and a dream, she woke up and cried andughed. Yun Bingjun had a saying that was correct. If it weren''t for her, her children would not be like this, right? "Empress, Madam Daguo wants to see you." "Let here." Tang Guo, she didn''t expect Tang Shan toe to see her until the end. Tang Shan came, with an old face, haggard expression, a little gray hair, and no longer thedy who walked with a straight back, graceful and luxurious. At this time, only Tang Guo and Tang Shan were in the pce. Tang Shan sat in the position closest to Tang Guo, and she looked at Tang Guo with a bleak smile: "Since you all know, why not stop it?" "What to stop? Stop Chu Qiu and Yun Bingjun from meeting, or stop your two children from suffering?" "You are so cruel, you know everything, why don''t you stop it, you can obviously stop it." Tang Guo still maintained a young face, making Tang Shan very angry. "Looking at you in trouble, I am too happy to be able to stop it?" Tang Guo smiled, "You think I am a saint. You can forgive my enemies for eating my flesh and blood. I am not a Buddha. I can''t feed the eagle with meat. I just An ordinary person who just wants to treat himself better." "If it weren''t for you, my Dan''er, Xin''er, would that be the case? You cruel person." Tang Shan said, he even took out a dagger and stabbed Tang Guo frantically. He was kicked flying by Tang Guo. Tang Shan was still not reconciled. She got up from the ground and even charged in front of Tang Guo. Zhou Jin had already entered and kicked Tang Shan away again. "Take it down and beat it to death with a stick." Zhou Jin was angry, lunatic. Tang Guo stopped: "Don''t be killed, just send it back to the government office." The guard didn''t hesitate at all, and directly listened to Tang Guo''s words and dragged Tang Shan out of the pce. In less than a day, everyone knew that Tang Shan entered the pce to assassinate the queen. Tang Shan was locked in the small yard again, and people outside still scolded her. Yun Bingjun went to see her, and Tang Shan went crazy and told what she knew. "No wonder... a person has changed so much. It turned out to be like this. I thought it was just the excitement of that event. It turns out that there are still these. "She is a cruel person." Yun Bingjun looked at the direction of the pce, cruel? It''s cruel, but shouldn''t it be cruel? Vol 2 Chapter 4925: Unlucky Female President (1) Vol 2 Chapter 4925: Unlucky Female President (1) [Margaret]: I dont know if the school flowers have reached the new world. [Ziyun]: Dont worry about this. We will definitely be notified when the school blooms in a new ce. Now I am more concerned about when the neer will appear. The ce has been shing for a long time, and there is no name. Could it be that the neer has encountered any problems? Yet? [Shangguan Yungu]: Maybe something unexpected happened. Anyway, if a neeres, he will definitelye. [Margaret]: Don''t talk about neers for your kid, are you out of trouble? [Shangguan Yungu]: It should be soon, I dont think it will take long. [Chi Xiao]: You said the samest time,st time,st time, your kid didn''t fall into the beauty''s den, didn''t you want toe out? [Shangguan Yungu]: Whatever Uncle Chixiao said, I am dedicated to cultivating immortals, how can I be interested in female sex? [Mo Yuntian]: Speak well, if you don''t know, you think you are not a cultivator, but a monk. [Margaret]: Look at it, the neers name has appeared. Even if the next world of the school flower does note to the magical world, I don''t feel any regrets, new people have appeared. [Ziyun]: Yun Xiaoxiao? It looks like the name of a girl, but I don''t know whether it is good or evil. [Chi Xiao]: Most of our group came in, and there was one who was not very good at first. [Mo Yuntian]: No matter what, let''s pay more attention, the girl has experienced so many things, you have to know one thing, it is unpredictable. Mo Yuntian''s reminder did make everyone more cautious. When neerse in, they have to ask each other''s details carefully before they can decide whether to give or not to give each other items. If you are a cultivator, there are not so many taboos to give something. If it''s an ordinary person, then pay more attention to the things they give, and avoid taking out something that the ordinary world cannot withstand. [Margaret]: I don''t know when the neer can speak. I waited for the Queen Mother Chenst time. I have been waiting for a long time. [Mo Yuntian]: There are not many people who can be so vignt with the Queen Mother Chen. Even Yun Gu has not been able to wait that long. If the opponent is an ordinary person in the Mortal Realm, it will probably not be long before they speak to us. If there weremunication tools such as mobile phones in that ce, they would still think that this is an ordinary group. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Isnt this an ordinary group? Huh? When everyone saw Yun Xiaoxiao''s speech, they instantly guessed that she should be an ordinary person. People who can say such a thing are not curious about the group, and they don''t seem to believe in weird theism. [Margaret]: You can also think of this as an ordinary group, but there is still a little difference between this group and the ordinary group. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Your nicknames are so strange. Is there such a second-year name this year? [Chi Xiao]: My name is very secondary? But this is my name. I may have taken a name for a long time. At best, it is a bit outdated. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Your names are really like the screen names of elementary school students on the Inte. [Mo Yuntian]: Yun Xiaoxiao, maybe you introduce yourself first. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: I said its an ordinary group. If you dont join the group, you have to introduce yourself. Did I enter the wrong group number? The group Yun Xiaoxiao originally wanted to join was given to her by her mother, in order to expand her circle of friends, and by the way, can she meet men who are about the same age as her. Vol 2 Chapter 4926: Unlucky female president (2) Vol 2 Chapter 4926: Unlucky female president (2) I don''t know where her mother found this group number. It is said that the people in this group are men and women of the same identity and age as her. Let her enter this group to investigate, it is best to find one she is satisfied with, and then get married and have children. Because her mother was diagnosed with a terminal illness, the doctor said, there is at most one year to live. What her mother meant, I hope she can get married and get pregnant within a year, so she can rest assured. Yun Xiaoxiao looked at the strange screen names and strange avatars, thinking that he should have entered the wrong group number. Sure enough, she withdrew to look at the contrast, she was indeed a number wrong. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: I''m sorry, I added the wrong group. I didn''t add this group originally. If it disturbs you, I''m sorry, I will quit. Although she was a little curious about this weird group, after all, she was not someone she knew and decided to withdraw from the group. [Margaret]: There is nothing to disturb. We are a small group of people. We have never been in a crowd. Those who can join are all by fate. Since you have all joined, there is no need to retreat. After Margaret, other people also persuaded in the same way. Yun Xiaoxiao thought of having one more group, and it was nothing, so he refused to quit. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: I still have something to do, so I wont talk more with you, lets talk again when I have time. After greeted everyone, Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t speak any more. This made Marguerite a little bit ufortable, and she was very curious about who this Yun Xiaoxiao was. In other words, half of the people in this group are basically cannon fodder. But Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t seem to be in difficulty, everything was unexpected, and they didn''t think much about it, hoping Yun Xiaoxiao coulde out and chat with them soon. On the other side, Tang Guo entered a new world. She woke up in the office, looking at the pile of files in front of her, she instantly felt a headache. There was also a secretary talking next to him, asking if he was ufortable just now and if he should ask the doctor toe and see. "Nothing, a little tired." "That''s good, Mr. Tang, these documents will be used this afternoon. If possible, I hope you can approve them as soon as possible." Tang Guo: "I see." Tang Guo had to work as soon as he came over, which made Tang Guo a little ufortable. This time she is still the president, and the decoration of the office is definitely low-key and luxurious, and thepany should do a bigger job. With a good status, she can do things more easily. However, she had to show her memory before approving these documents. "I take a break for ten minutes." Tang Guo faced the secretary beside him. The secretary was a very capable woman, aged twenty-five to thirty. Wearing a well-tailored uniform and wearing sses, he looks very thoughtful. When Tang Guo finished talking about taking a break, she automatically stood aside and looked at the watch in her hand: "Okay, Mr. Tang, I will call you again in ten minutes." When Tang Guo was leaning on afortable chair, the secretary also helped her adjust the angle of the chair. This is a confident and patient secretary. Tang Guo closed her eyes and sank into the memory of the original owner. She is the president of the Tang family, and she also has a younger brother, Tang Yi, who is not in thepany headquarters, but in thepany to develop projects about the entertainment industry. He will take care of that. Their parents died when they were very young. She takes care of most of the Tang family, but Tang Yi has no objection. He has a good time with his sister supporting him. The rtionship between the two siblings is very good. Vol 2 Chapter 4927: Unlucky Female President (3) Vol 2 Chapter 4927: Unlucky Female President (3) The only bad thing is that Tang Yi is kind of romantic. To put it inly, he likes to y with some young girls. What reassures the original owner is that when Tang Yi interacts with people, he doesn''t step on two boats. They all associate with one another. After they are over, they will associate with the next one. Moreover, they have never dealt with the artists under his banner, and knew some measures. Now that she cane, this shows that something bad must have happened. This matter will start with a woman named Yun Xiaoxiao. Who is Yun Xiaoxiao? She is the daughter and only daughter of Yun Junling, a well-known rich female in China. It is said that Yun Junling had a love life that he did not want to recall. The plot has long been hidden by Yun Junling, and no gossip reporter dared to write about her. Only know that after this love life, she had a daughter, and named Yun Xiaoxiao. Yun Xiaoxiao grew up in the palm of her hand since she was a child. The daughter of a rich woman naturally has what she wants. Unfortunately, not long ago, Yun Junling was diagnosed with a terminal illness. It was still at an advanced stage, and it had already spread. The operation had no significant effect, and he could only choose conservative treatment to extend his life. At this time, Yun Junling is most worried about Yun Xiaoxiao, because her rtionship is not going well, she hopes that her daughter can have a happy life and can find someone who likes each other to marry. Simrly, she was also afraid that after she was gone, her daughter would be deceived by some scumbags, who would be deceived and wealthy. To get a daughter to marry, one can help to check the character of the son-inw; the second is to witness the daughters wedding; the third is that she can use her rights to do a pre-marital property notarization for her daughter and be a bad person. . However, Yun Junling didn''t expect that Yun Xiaoxiao knew from a young age that her rtionship was not going well, and coupled with some of the things she experienced when she was a child, she simply disdains the rtionship between men and women. If it weren''t for Yun Junling''s dying, she would never do it obediently. In order to make Yun Junling feel at ease, Yun Xiaoxiao still followed Yun Junling''s words to contact the men in the circle. Later, she was not satisfied at all and did not want any married life. Later, she came up with a way that should make her mother feel at ease, that is, to borrow a seed. She secretly finds a good-quality man by herself, and then borrows the other''s seed so that she can have a good child. Then her mother will not worry, she will be lonely in the future. Thest person Yun Xiaoxiao chose was Tang Yi of the Tang family, who was the original brother of the original owner. Choosing this person is the least risky for Yun Xiaoxiao, because Tang Yi is more romantic. Although people on the Inte say that Tang Yi is a rtively simple person, and only after a break up, she will have the next appointment, but she believes that Tang Yi will also have women in private. Moreover, even if a person of this kind of identity is a bit more romantic, it is estimated that he will have his body checked regrly, which is definitely more cherished than ordinary people. The romantic Tang Yi, spent some time with a strange woman, should not go to pursue it, probably only think that this is a beautiful encounter. This is what she wants. Later, she found a chance, thinking that she was the daughter of the rich female Yun Junling, wouldn''t it be easy to do some tricks? Moreover, Tang Yi was still staying in her hotel that day, so it was more convenient for her to do things, and she could even erase any records. Vol 2 Chapter 4928: Unlucky Female President (4) Vol 2 Chapter 4928: Unlucky Female President (4) So when the time came, Yun Xiaoxiao went to Tang Yi''s room, gave the other party medicine, and spent the night in the dark. After the matter, she sneaked away, and the hotel had no trace of her entering the room. One and a half monthster, she was really pregnant. She told Yun Junling about her pregnancy and said she wanted to raise the child by herself. Like her mother, she didn''t need to marry a man. Unexpectedly, Yun Junling was very angry. She must be asked to confess that man to her daughter. How could she not be responsible? Now that there are children, if the man is not bad, marry him. Yun Junling thought that he hade from that point, and it was not easy for a single parent to raise a child. And she has always hoped that her daughter can live a happy life. Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t want Yun Junling to be angry, and finally had topromise. I don''t know why, Yun Junling, who is about to die, is more stubborn than ever. Yun Xiaoxiao refused to agree, and feared her mother would be **** off. At Yun Junling''s insistence, Yun Xiaoxiao revealed Tang Yi''s identity. Later, Yun Junling took Yun Xiaoxiao to Tang''s house, asking Tang Yi to give an exnation. When Yun Xiaoxiao saw Yun Junling''s angry look, he listened to each other everything. Tang Yi was outside and erged the girl''s belly, which still made the Tang family a little unbelievable. But Yun Xiaoxiao insisted that it was with Tang Yi. Of course, she wouldn''t say that she had taken Tang Yi by herself, so she would not be glorious. It was said that it was idental, and when I met Tang Yi, there was a beautiful encounter. Tang Yi didn''t admit it, he didn''t even know Yun Xiaoxiao, and felt that this woman was here to touch porcin. But because Yun Xiaoxiao''s identity was there, and Yun Junling was about to die, no one thought that the daughter of a beautiful rich female would make such a joke. Because Tang Yi did not admit it, Yun Xiaoxiao was still a little angry. Although she knew that Tang Yi was in a daze at the time, and probably didn''t know who she was, she was still her first man. She was still very angry. Tang Yi is totally reasonable and can''t say clearly. The family members are all letting him be responsible. Why did he fail to manage himself? Under a lot of pressure, Tang Yi couldn''t say anything, and finally, out of a mentality of revenge, decided to marry Yun Xiaoxiao. He still didn''t believe that Yun Xiaoxiao had anything to do with him. He nned to p everyone in the face when Yun Xiaoxiao gave birth to a child. Because people in the Tang family didn''t believe it, he was no longer close to the Tang family. Soon after the child was born, Tang Yi secretly performed a paternity test. As expected, the child was not his son. The above showed that although the child is not his son, he has a certain blood rtionship with him. In other words, Yun Xiaoxiao may be It had a rtionship with another person in the Tang family, and it ended up relying on him. Tang Yi was very angry, so she tried to find a way to sneak a piece of the Tang family''s hair and go for a paternity test. In the end, it was discovered that the child and his uncle had a biological father-son rtionship. At that time, Tang Yi exploded. He didn''t expect that it was his brother-inw who made him carry the pot. He decided to bring a big one and let Yun Xiaoxiao and her brother Tang Jun lose face. Tang Jun owns his ownpany. In his early years, he entered another industry, and his achievements were no less than the Tangs. When hispany was critical, Tang Yi exploded the incident. Naturally, the impact was great. Tang Jun''s persona copsed overnight, and Yun Xiaoxiao did not expect that even though she had entered the right room that night, she got on the wrong person. Because of some idents, Tang Jun stayed in Tang Yi''s room. Vol 2 Chapter 4929: Unlucky Female President (5) Vol 2 Chapter 4929: Unlucky Female President (5) Now that the truth of the matter had been revealed, Tang Yi divorced Yun Xiaoxiao and wanted to sue her. Yun Xiaoxiao said very angry that he couldpensate him and threw a cheque to Tang Yi. This can make Tang Yi angry. He is the young master of the Tang family. He also has an entertainmentpany under his hand. Is he short of money? He hated Yun Xiaoxiao''s existence, which corrupted his reputation and affected him for several years. At that time, Yun Xiaoxiao made him unable to lift his head in the circle. In the end, Yun Xiaoxiao gave him a check. Is this all over? And Tang Jun, his dear brother, actually cheated him so much. The original owner, also Tang Yi''s sister, was very regretful after knowing the truth. It was the two siblings, she sincerely apologized to Tang Yi, and the two siblings reconciled. Because Tang Jun and Yun Xiaoxiao pit them, the two siblings decided to deal with them. They decided to deal with Yun Xiaoxiao first, because it was Yun Xiaoxiao who came first to let Tang Yi carry the pot, and said so vowedly, which made the Tang family''s reputation a lot less. Yun Xiaoxiao also exined that it was a misunderstanding, but she couldn''t tell the truth. She was embarrassed to say it. With such a vague exnation, both sisters and brothers thought she was an excuse, and Tang Jun arranged for her to deal with them. It was not the ambition of the Yun family, or the ambition of Tang Jun. With the joint efforts of the two elder brothers, Yun Xiaoxiao was indeed miserable at the time. Both elder brothers and sisters were sued for bankruptcy. Yun Xiaoxiao had such great ability to manage Yunshi well. Seeing that the two elder brothers wanted the best, Tang Jun finally came forward, letting them stop. Tang Jun was actually at a loss as to how he had such a rtionship with Yun Xiaoxiao, but it was a fact that the paternity test was there, and he could not escape. In fact, he does not want Yun Xiaoxiao, but it is undeniable that the son she gave birth to is his. He couldn''t look at Yun Xiaoxiao''s mother and son, really bing prisoners. So, he came to discuss the matter with the two sisters and brothers of the original owner, and brought Yun Xiaoxiao and her mother with him, hoping that they would show some face. But the two siblings are still nning to engage in Tang Jun, how could they agree. Later, the two sisters and brothers didn''t know what was going on, and they all fell into aa by ident, and Tang''s mess became a pot of porridge. They waited a week after they woke up [biqusa.info] before they heard that Tang Jun was about to marry Yun Xiaoxiao. When Tang Jun got married, he didn''t like Yun Xiaoxiao, but decided to take responsibility. After all, Yun Xiaoxiao''s child is his child. Only by marrying him can they be justly protected. Others dare not bully them. Tang Jun, who didn''t know the truth, actually felt that these two mothers and sons were also a bit pitiful. What the original master and the two brothers still wanted to do, but they didn''t expect what they would doter, what they failed, as if they had ran into the gods, and what they did was very unlucky. It was obvious that the n was perfect, but it failed in the end. They fought with Tang Jun and Yun Xiaoxiao for several years. Later when Yun Xiaoxiao''s child was five or six years old, Yun Xiaoxiao discovered that he was a genius. This child, at a very young age, will have all kinds of things, so Yun Xiaoxiao of course must focus on training. Moreover, the child still went to work alone with Yun Xiaoxiao''s help, which was done by concealing Tang Jun. Because of the rtionship between Tang Jun and the two brothers and sisters of the original owner, he was always on guard every time, and had never taken the initiative to attack. In Tang Yi''s case, he was very troubled. In addition, his eldest brother and sister-inw did not treat him badly, so it is impossible for him to hurt his two siblings. Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t bear this. At first, she still hoped for Tang Jun a little bit, butter discovered that this person didn''t have much affection for her at all, and was not very close to her son. On the contrary, the two grounded like lunatics, and Tang Jun cared more. Knowing that his son is a genius and wants to go it alone, Yun Xiaoxiao has a chance. Since Tang Jun couldn''t protect her and wanted her to endure everything, then she wanted the Tang family to have nothing. Later, her son helped her to do it and became a domestic business giant. The Tang family has be a past tense. Under the operation of this child, he owed arge debt. Not only did he not y for a lifetime, but he was still unlucky. "So it''s like this..." Vol 2 Chapter 4930: Unlucky Female President (6) Vol 2 Chapter 4930: Unlucky Female President (6) "This Yun Xiaoxiao should be a little weird, that is, it made the original owner''s two sisters and brothers unconscious, and made the people of the Tang family unlucky." After reading the memory, Tang Guo noticed the strangeness of Yun Xiaoxiao. No one would do anything. It''s not going well, it will be bad luck for a lifetime, and there must be some problems in it. Could it be that Yun Xiaoxiao, is there any adventure? From the memory he learned, Yun Xiaoxiao has never used supernatural special methods, and there is no trace of rebirth. For the time being, there is no way to see what is strange about Yun Xiaoxiao''s body. But since she is here, she will definitely not involve the Tang family as Yun Xiaoxiao''s wishes. [The host is big, it''s almost ten minutes, your secretary may want to call you, let''s approve the documents first. The systematic system made Tang Guo temporarily stop thinking about Yun Xiaoxiao. As soon as consciousness came back, he heard the secretary''s voice. In two hours, Tang Guo handled the piled documents in his hands. I thought I could have some free time, but the secretary reminded me that there would be a meeting soon, and lunch would be time after the meeting. After lunch, I had to return to thepany immediately to make work arrangements in the afternoon. At three o''clock in the afternoon, there was a meeting. After the meeting, there will be a meal. After the meal, there will be entertainment. After the entertainment, it is time for her to exercise. After the exercise, she can go home. After returning home, ording to the living habits of the original owner, you have to read a book. After sleeping and having to do a new job, it was still a full day. She also turned over the itinerary prepared for her by the secretary, and it turned out that it was a week in the future, and there was basically no room left. Tang Guo: "..." "Why are they all from the Tang family? Tang Yi manages an entertainmentpany and can still fall in love. There is never a window of time?" System: [After all, it is only an entertainmentpany. The host is your current position, the leader of the Tang family. Of course I will look for you for everything. In addition topleting the work at hand, we must also examine various future projects and strive not tog behind our peers, so that thepany canst forever. "No wonder Tang Yi still has time to fall in love. It turns out that she has little work." Tang Guo smiled and said, "It''s better to transfer him back and let him do more things, so there is no time to go romantic. Look at him, you only know that you are in love, and you never thought about it." [Host is big, you''re unbnced, right? "I think Tang Yi is so big and immature. Although he always loves people, but his behavior also leaves people with a turbulent image. If you don''t, let Yun Xiaoxiao give I remember, no one believed him afterwards. Let him get busy, and there would be no such troubles. Besides, this huge Tang family is not mine alone. He is also surnamed Tang. Come back and help out more, OK? " System: [You have the final say. Anyway, he just felt that the host must be envious and jealous of Tang Yi''s time to fall in love, but her own time was fully arranged. After eating lunch, Tang Guo still has half an hour for his lunch break. She leaned in the rest area of the office, closed her eyes and rested her mind. In fact, she sank her consciousness into the group. She just joined the group. She nned to share the situation of the world with everyone, but she did not expect to meet them discussing new people. Has that neer appeared in the group? She also knew before that there should be a neer in the group, but no name appeared. Vol 2 Chapter 4931: Unlucky Female President (7) Vol 2 Chapter 4931: Unlucky Female President (7) Tang Guo subconsciously looked at the position of the group member list, and really found a new name appeared below. When she saw the neer''s name, she was stunned. Yun Xiaoxiao? Isn''t it that coincidence? The system is also very surprised, this neer''s name is Yun Xiaoxiao? The host said that Yun Xiaoxiao was a little weird, could it be this? [School Flower]: Yun Xiaoxiao is a neer? Has she ever appeared? [Margaret]: The school flower is here. Yun Xiaoxiao is a neer. She has appeared before, but she seems to have something to do. She left without saying a few words. [Margaret]: School flower, if youe in and don''t look for me, you are probably not in the magical world, right? [School Flowers]: No. [Ziyun]: It seems that the neer came in because of a mistake in adding the group. Fortunately, we were able to persuade her and she didn''t leave the group. [Chi Xiao]: Yes, she seems to be very busy and has no interest. I guess she thinks this is an ordinary group. [Chi Xiao]: By the way, she also said that our name is very secondary, like elementary school students. [Mo Yuntian]: Sister, what is the new world? [School Flower]: I dont know if its a coincidence. What happened this time has something to do with a person named Yun Xiaoxiao. Based on what I know now, I think it is very likely Yun Xiaoxiao. [Shangguan Yungu]: Shishu means that this Yun Xiaoxiao is not a kind person? [Margaret]: Then I''m going to be sad now, school girl, you should talk about what happened first. [School Flowers]: Good. Tang Guo shared everything in his memory with the people in the group concisely and concisely. After reading it, everyone was a little silent and a little embarrassed. In other words, if Yun Xiaoxiao in the group and Yun Xiaoxiao outside are the same person, then they have also acted as helpers. [Ziyun]: Sister, if it is Yun Xiaoxiao, have we done something wrong? [Margaret]: What''s always bad luck, isn''t it the effect of my curse? I almost did something bad? [Ziyun]: I feel that I might also do stupid things. [Mo Yuntian]: It''s not necessarily that you did stupid things. How cunning mortals are. You see, Yun Xiaoxiao never said that he has made mistakes. She was ashamed to talk about that kind of thing. She knew that it was not good to say it, so how could she tell us? You think, if she changes her angle and advertises herself as the poor side, then Tang Yi will be irresponsible. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master was right. Later, Yun Xiaoxiaos mother and her son were miserably treated. If she didnt talk about the cause and effect, she would only tell us what happened to her. Masters and uncles, would you just wait and see Are their orphans and widows being bullied? [Chi Xiao]: Naturally not. [Mo Yuntian]: In this case, it is not impossible for us to give some away so that they can keep their belongings. [Margaret]: It''s really going to die. It seems that this kind of intention can''t bemitted. School Flower: There is nothing wrong with doing good things, just me there are too many people in this world who like to borrow the kindness of others to do bad things. Yun Xiaoxiao stayed in the group for the time being, and now you are prepared, and you will not give her anything at will. Let''s see what method she will use to deceive the things in your hands. [Margaret]: The school flower means that we should not pay attention to what we chat? [School Flowers]: You can just follow the usual chat. When I leave the group, I will clear all the chat records before. Vol 2 Chapter 4932: Unlucky female president (8) Vol 2 Chapter 4932: Unlucky female president (8) [School Flowers]: Keeping Yun Xiaoxiao can give you a long experience, so as not toe in alone, it is all good. Tang Guo said this, everyone was a little embarrassed. For those whoe into the group, they really don''t have any precautions. They are separated by a group, and the filters that the group brings to them are naturally a bit careless. After the lunch break, Tang Guo was busy again. After a busy day, Tang Guo returned home, saying that she must find some helpers and get Tang Yi back. She was still figuring out what to do with Yun Xiaoxiao''s affairs. If she pulls Tang Yi back, it is estimated that Yun Xiaoxiao will not be able to beat Tang Yi, and someone in another circle will suffer. The events that will be staged at that time are mostly simr to what happened in the Tang family. What can we do to prevent Yun Xiaoxiao from harming people? "Tongzi, what is Yun Xiaoxiao doing?" System: [Host, wait a minute, let me check. In aworked world, it is the world of systems. In one minute, he figured out what Yun Xiaoxiao was doing. [The host is big, Yun Xiaoxiao is chatting in her little sister group. "How many people are there in her little sister group, are they all online?" [There are four people including her, two of them are her good sisters, named Song Lu and Jiang Ting, and one is her male girlfriend, Huo Yongfei. They are all online. Yun Xiaoxiao is telling them about joining that social group today. She said that she didn''t like seeing those people talking. If it weren''t for her mother, she wouldn''t want to join that group. But she was afraid of her mother being angry, so she had to obey. "That is to say, she has not yet borrowed the idea of seeding. When she reveals this idea, you will inform me again and be sure to keep an eye on it." [Ok, the host is big. In the next few days, Tang Guo made full adjustments ording to the lifestyle of the original owner and then ording to his own habits. First, she asked the system to investigate thepany''s details and capabilities, and nned to promote a few more backbones. In addition, let the system look at other ces to see if there are any hidden talents, and if so, send her the information quickly. After busying for a week, the system reminded Tang Guo that Yun Xiaoxiao mentioned borrowing seeds in the group. Tang Guo was just not busy at the time, and she had promoted two backbones in the past few days, and she was able to help her with a lot of things, unlike before. "Help me join the group, and I will see what they are talking about." Tang Guo closed her eyes and entered, her consciousness could already see the situation in the group. Yun Xiaoxiao was chatting with her girlfriends in full swing. After looking twice, Tang Guo found that Yun Xiaoxiao''s idea seemed to have not been allowed. All her girlfriends support. Song Lu: Xiao Xiao, this idea of yours is too trivial. You go to borrow the seeds, but they dont agree. Doesnt this mean ***? If you think about it, if a man also likes your gic condition, he doesn''t care about anything. If you want to faint what happens, you will be in jail. Xiaoxiao, your thoughts have reached the bottom line. Yun Xiaoxiao: Are men the same as women? And you can rest assured that the person I am looking for doesn''t care about this at all. Moreover, it is impossible for me to tell the truth to the other person, the other person will never know it for a lifetime, and this has no effect on him. Song Lu: Xiaoxiao, I don''t think this matter will work. You can''t be so headstrong. You are still thinking of a child, and you have never thought about the future. What if your child finds his father in the future? Vol 2 Chapter 4933: Unlucky Female President (9) Vol 2 Chapter 4933: Unlucky Female President (9) Yun Xiaoxiao: I said that the child''s father died. Song Lu: Jiang Ting, Huo Yongfei, don''t just watch, help persuade Xiaoxiao, she is so headstrong, she will definitely get into trouble in the future. Borrowing a child through this kind of kind, she can''t figure it out. Jiang Ting: Actually, I think Xiao Xiao can do this. We are all good girls. Of course, we must support Xiao Xiao''s approach. Xiao Xiao is so beautiful, and that man doesn''t suffer, just let him be a tool man. Huo Yongfei: No matter what Xiao Xiao decides, I support Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao is not an ordinary person and knows what she is doing. We all know that Xiaoxiao doesn''t like getting married. It''s good to raise a child directly. Jiang Ting: Xiao Xiao is right. There is still a difference between men and women. Song Lu, few men in this world care about losing their lives, and many people can''t refuse the romance overnight. And Xiaoxiao also said that she would choose a suitable person, and she would never choose a man with a good family. Song Lu: Then you are not afraid of illness? At least for your own health, you can''t mess around. Yun Xiaoxiao: Then you can rest assured, I will definitely control the safety aspect. When I choose the target, I will definitely find a way to get his physical examination sheet. Of course, I won''t work. Song Lu: If you really want a child, I suggest you go abroad, go to the foreign high-quality sperm, select from the sub-bank, ande back when you are pregnant. Isn''t this possible? Yun Xiaoxiao: I don''t like foreigners either. I don''t want my children to be mixed. Besides, even if they are of Chinese descent, they may not meet my requirements. Besides, it was exposed before. Someone donated it. I didn''t want to take a risk because of the high price and fake education and identity. I''m still willing to investigate the information by myself. Besides, I have not experienced a man yet, I am a husband and a child, and I always feel very bad. Finding a good job and having an overnight romance is not a loss. Song Lu: I can''t understand your thoughts at all. Yun Xiaoxiao: Song Lu, this is my choice. Even if you are my sister, you can''t control this, so you can rest assured that I will be measured. Song Lu: You have to do this kind of thing, what''s the measure? Song Lu: Did you pick the target? Yun Xiaoxiao: Song Lu, your purpose is too obvious. Do you want to know in advance and inform others? I said this to you when I was your sister. I didn''t expect that you would not speak for me and would block my way. Song Lu: I think it is not good for you to do this. Yun Xiaoxiao: Okay, I don''t want to be spective. Since you went abroad, we have rarely talked. You should have gone out to get to know more, and you are not familiar with us. Leave this matter alone. I will not discuss this with you anymore. You''d better not take care of my affairs, or be a sister or an enemy. What else did Song Lu want to say and found out that she had been removed from the group chat. She called Yun Xiaoxiao again, but she didn''t expect to be hung up by the other party. In the end, she was also angry and ignored it. The next morning, Song Lu used her social ount to talk to Yun Xiaoxiao a lot. Before she could respond, when she sent another message, a red exmation mark appeared. Seeing the red exmation mark in front of her, she felt outrageous! "Song Lu is really unforgiving, sending so much to me early in the morning, so annoying." Yun Xiaoxiao rubbed her head and said to Jiang Ting, "Song Lu is like my mother sometimes, so she doesn''t understand. my thoughts." Vol 2 Chapter 4934: Unlucky Female President (10) Vol 2 Chapter 4934: Unlucky Female President (10) "I don''t want to get married, doesn''t she know? It''s not because there are too many scumbags in this world. Even people like my mother can''t get married. Now my mother is seriously ill, I just want to fulfill her wish. Let her know that I have a child and that I will not be lonely in the future. Song Lu will not understand at all. I only know how to preach to me blindly, really thinking that I have a high education and will be a scientist in the future?" Jiang Ting: "With Song Lu''s personality and your rtionship, she might not give up. Maybe she wille back to persuade you because of this incident. When the timees, you will be unable to do anything. " "That''s right, Song Lu''s character, you don''t know it. Since childhood, you have always had the unstoppable energy. Now she is more real and can''t contact you, she will probablye back to you, and then you will be in trouble. "Huo Yongfei said. Yun Xiaoxiao was a little flustered when she was told, if her mother knew about this, it would not be possible. Then she really wants to marry someone she doesn''t like and have children. It''s suffocating to think about it. It isparable to the family background, and it is estimated that it is a calction. If she hired a son-inw, she was really afraid of being murdered by others, and she didn''t want to share her money with each other. Therefore, it is perfect for her to have children through seeds. "Don''t drink, you two, quickly talk about what to do to deal with Song Lu''s affairs, don''t let here back, it will be a while. At least, wait for me to seed." Jiang Ting was silent for a while and said, "Why, you can restore your contact informationter, tell her to dispel that idea, and n to have a blind date. Then in a few days, you will take the blind date with her and let Song Lu Don''t worry. She is now at a critical time for her studies. Otherwise, she will not be able to graduate. When she graduates with a doctorate, it is estimated that she will enter the institute immediately. Where there is time to deal with outside affairs, she usually does not have time toe out. What does she ask, yes If we give you a cover, we wont be able to wear it. The three of us use different numbers and we will pull a small group." "Jiang Ting''s method is good. Song Lu is so familiar with us, and we don''t have much time to chat, and it''s even impossible for other people to talk to her. Besides, she went abroad so early, and there is basically no ovepping circle of friends between us." "Okay, just do this, you two really saved my life." Yun Xiaoxiao felt relieved. In the afternoon, she apologized to Song Lu. Because Yun Xiaoxiao was so sincere, Song Lu believed it. If Yun Xiaoxiao does not apologize, she really intends to ask her mentor for leave ande back to persuade her. Now Yun Xiaoxiao wants to understand that she will definitely find a partner to marry and eliminate borrowing. Song Lu said, "If you really don''t meet someone you like, then you can''t ruin your marriage because of your aunt''s hope. I believe if your aunt loves you, she will never want you to be unhappy." "Don''t worry, I have my own opinion. I will definitely find someone I like and like me when I look for it. You know, I have never wronged myself since I was a child." Song Lu still believes this. So after a while, when Song Lu asionally watched the group, she heard Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei discussing. Yun Xiaoxiao recently met a man and seemed to be satisfied. She was dating for the past few days and rarely came to the group. . Seeing this, Song Lu had no doubt. When I waited for the video with Yun Xiaoxiao, Ipletely believed it. I put myself in my studies with peace of mind. I also said that when Yun Xiaoxiao gets married, she must be notified. Even if she cante, she must send her blessings. Yun Xiaoxiao But he said that it was not so fast, which made Song Lu more at ease. After Song Lu was dismissed, Yun Xiaoxiao began his n. "I vote for Tang Yi, how about you?" Jiang Ting: "Is your health okay?" Yun Xiaoxiao: "No problem. I got his physical examination sheet. He is as strong as a cow. This guy has had more than 20 girlfriends and his body is actually so good. Tang Yi''s genes are very good, and he is nothing. Good husband, I think I can start." "Since there is no physical problem, I think Tang Yi is also good, and it is not easy to be found, anyway, this kid is romantic." Jiang Ting said. Huo Yongfei hesitated: "Xiao Xiao, have you really decided? Once you really take this step, there is no turning back." Vol 2 Chapter 4935: Unlucky Female President (11) Vol 2 Chapter 4935: Unlucky Female President (11) [The host is big, Yun Xiaoxiao has already decided to start with Tang Yi at the original time. There are still five days before things happen. "Have you chosen the person who asked you to choose?" [Selected, I will send the information to you to see. ] The system has understood what Tang Guo would do. "Zhang Yiyan, the unemployed person in various circles, relying on a good-looking face and a talkative mouth, is very popr in the circle of rich women. I think this person is not good, and the person who can let the rich woman buy the bill, if it reallyes to the cloud Xiao Xiao, give birth to a child with Yun Xiaoxiao, its not that the father depends on the son. Its not a problem to start a family with Yun Xiaoxiao. The most terrifying thing is that if Yun Xiaoxiao epts him, its not for her to find a helper. ?" System: [This is because I didn''t think about it well. The host said that it would cost money to choose a circle of its own. It doesn''t look that bad, and it''s not the kind of guardian who can bend and stretch. He will definitely agree with this. After being analyzed by the host, Zhang Yiyan was indeed inappropriate. "You should investigate Zhang Yiyan more to see if he is suitable or not to hire me as a coolie. Men will have their own ambitions, and now rich women are not stupid. If he has ns to start a family, investigate what he has." understood. "Zuo Heng, a deste and wealthy boy, used to be a rtively romantic and spend money like water. After thepany ident, his parentsmitted suicide and are currently burdened with more than six billion debts. He was sentenced to one for deliberately hurting others. Just came out in 2016? There have been investigations, why did he intentionally hurt people?" [Hispany was destroyed by a friend of his parents. After his parentsmitted suicide, he couldn''t help but beat others. "Then now he ns to hit someone?" [Not anymore. It is said that he is also in contact with some rich women recently, and he is probably preparing for revenge. "That''s definitely not possible. I have the ability to bend and stretch. It''s too cruel to myself. It''s better to dig into mypany. I gave him money to open a branch. There are a lot of funds and resources. He should grow up after all this. In the future, when he takes revenge, he will definitely work for me willingly." System: [It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. In other words, the host is big, you can''t do this. You obviously don''t look very good, you actually want to dig it out by yourself, and you don''t want to put it on Yun Xiaoxiao. "Because their potential is too great, I''m looking for someone who looks good on the surface, but in fact the roots are already rotten, will not give Yun Xiaoxiao a helper. Moreover, for normal men, blood rtionship is There is no way to erase it." "If I make this transaction with one of them and give them a sum of money to let them do this round, in the future they will know that Yun Xiaoxiao gave birth to a son, what do you think of them?" [I understand, normal people will not bear the heart and will definitely help them. ] The system is awakened, [The host is big, look at the third person, this person should be more in line with your ideas. Following the system''s instructions, Tang Guo opened the third person''s information. After reading the information, he really felt that this person was the most suitable. The third man''s name was Kong Feng, and Kong Feng still had some family background, but he was not well-born. He was the son of a junior. Vol 2 Chapter 4936: Unlucky Female President (12) Vol 2 Chapter 4936: Unlucky Female President (12) Because the wife of the main house of the Kong family was too powerful, even if the young man was pregnant with Kong Feng, she still failed to live in the Kong family. Not only that, but there were often minor idents. These are the masterpieces. Kong Feng''s father is considered powerful, but he started from the main house. If he leaves the main house, his career will definitely suffer a serious blow. After the negotiation, it was decided to send Kong Feng abroad. Kong Feng was also born abroad and has never seen his father a few times since he was a child. The whereabouts of Confucius has always been controlled by the wife of the main house, and these years have gradually be a little upset about this behavior. Therefore, he would still see Kong Feng secretly and give him a lot of money. But he didn''t expect that Kong Feng learned to gamble when he was very young, and all the money he gave was used to gamble. Even the **** jewelry was sold by him. Kong Feng''s behavior made Confucius very disappointed, and he was not so caring about him, but he still had to give the money that should be given. A few years ago, Kong Feng''s mother passed away and he could onlye back. At this time, Mrs. Zheng Fang''s son has grown up, and he can stand on his own in thepany, and he is not afraid of what a big wave will be caused by abandoning Kong Feng. Agree to let Kong Fenge back. Kong Feng has an idle position in thepany and has no real power. He still hasn''t quit gambling. He often asks a group of people to y with him, most of them lose. This made Kongfu more and more disappointed, and he didn''t have a good face when he saw him. In the eyes of the Kong family, Kong Feng was a shame. Kong Feng was extremely unbnced and did some absurd things. It was the blood of Father Kong, he sent Kong Feng far away and gave money regrly every month. He also told Kong Feng to settle down, even if he had no money. For Kong Feng, it was a humiliation, but he couldn''t do without his father''s help, so he stayed obediently and didn''t go back. As a result, Kong Feng is very short of money. A gambler who doesn''t have much money [biqudu.xyz] will feel that there is a lot of money. Moreover, Kong Feng''s face is also good. In this circle, if he knows a good-looking, rich, and pretty woman, he will follow him and develop this woman into his desperate girlfriend. She was kind to her at first, andter this woman would devote her money to him. When the timees to break up, no one has said that Kong Feng is not. Don''t look at Tang Guo knowing so much, because the system is capable. On the surface, Kong Feng hides it very well. Anyone who sees it will say that he is handsome, especially acting. "Just him." "Tongzi, if you go to contact Kong Feng, it will be a private job, the price is one million, he will be tempted." System: [It''s so cheap for him. "It''s okay, he will be the owner of the casino if he doesn''t heat his hands." "By the way, in the afternoon, you will use the mobile phone numbers of Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei to send a message to Yun Xiaoxiao. The content of the message is''Xiao Xiao, or forget about it.'' If you give up, take a long view. If she insists on not giving up, everything will be business as usual." [Understood, the host is big. Is this sentence thest turning point? In fact, the host didn''t know it, even if he sent this sentence, Yun Xiaoxiao would not look back. Because she doesn''t think that such an approach will cause harm to others, she just wants to satisfy her own selfishness. There was still some time before that incident happened. Tang Guo continued to be busy with thepany, observing the information given to her through the system, and observing the capable employees in herpany. Vol 2 Chapter 4937: Unlucky Female President (13) Vol 2 Chapter 4937: Unlucky Female President (13) Originally there was a secretary and three assistants beside her. Now there is one secretary and five assistants, which means two more people. The secretary is responsible for arranging her work and itinerary, and the other five assistants, because of their good endurance, were all assigned to the office to handle somepetent documents. After the assistants integrate the files, she confirms thest important ones, which will greatly reduce a lot of work. And on some asions where she is not necessary, she arranges people from thepany to go. Sure enough, the whole person is much easier. On the third day, Zhang Yiyan and Zuo Heng were invited to thepany. When the two of them received that call, they both felt they were dreaming. First, a serious female voice introduced herself where she was, and then she said that the president of the Tang family was interested in their abilities. If they are interested, they cane and have a look and talk about it in the office. Finally, they verified the information, and it was really the phone number of Tang''s head office. So, on the scheduled day, they came. Zhang Yiyan admitted that he is not a good person. He desperately wants to get in touch with those rich women just to upgrade his ss. I hope that one day I can stand by this and truly integrate into this circle. And those rich women, it can be regarded as getting what they need. However, the facts are not as simple as he thought. The ss does not mean leaping. The rich woman has concerns about the rich woman and it is impossible to really push him up. As for Zuo Heng, the purpose is even simpler. If the Tang family can take him in and give him support, why should he go to ask for help? Turning over is faster, he can''t wait to get revenge. "I know that you are all people who dont like to live under people and have your own goals, so I n to invest in you. In other words, in the future, I will only hold yourpanys shares, regardless of yourpanys business, you are Own boss." Tang Guo said straightforwardly. The industry she let the two get involved in does not conflict with the Tang family. Zhang Yiyan: "Is President Tang kidding?" "If Mr. Tanges true, even if he is not the boss, I would be willing to give Mr. Tang a whole generation of words. I sighed in my heart, and I have never been able to make it. As long as I can breathe out, I will follow suit in this life. General manager Tang." Zuo Heng''s decision was far greater than Zhang Yiyan''s, because he had reallye to an end. In fact, in the original plot, there are also suggestions to visit these two people. Zhang Yiyan did praise the sess of the ss, but within two years, he was defeated by a milk doll, and finally died in depression. The same is true for Zuo Heng. He has only just started and is nning to carry out the next project to make thepany flip over. He didn''t expect a milk doll to take this project and take it away without hesitation. He didn''t have thest word. Opportunity, followed in the footsteps of his parents. This was the reason why Tang Guo rejected it when he saw the experience of the two. "Tongzi, you''re not careful after watching the plot." System: , isnt there a host? I really didn''t pay much attention to this kind of little cannon fodder. I didn''t know that there was such a character. The name was not mentioned in the plot, but there was a plot introduction. I didn''t know it was them. Isnt the host guessing after reading their information?] "Okay, don''t me you, thanks to you for finding them." When Zhang Yiyan and Zuo Heng walked out of the Tang Building, they felt they were dreaming when they looked at the dazzling sun outside. Vol 2 Chapter 4938: Unlucky Female President (14) Vol 2 Chapter 4938: Unlucky Female President (14) "Hello, my name is Zhang Yiyan." When Zhang Yiyan felt that this was not a dream, he stretched out his hand to Zuo Heng and introduced himself, and inadvertently showed a smile like spring breeze. It is this kind of smile that makes the rich women tempted. Zuo Heng also stretched out his hand: "Zuo Heng, you should have heard of the six billion in debt." "You are worse than me. If I had six billion in debt, I might not be able to survive. You are very courageous." Zhang Yiyan was reallyplimenting, not polite. In fact, if he does other things, he won''t starve to death, but he can''t realize his cross-ss dream. But thinking about some things in the past, even if he tried desperately in his life, he had to cross sses, he could be regarded as a sigh of relief. Zuo Heng said, "Because I still have many things to do, I dare not survive." "In the future, contact us a lot, there may be opportunities for cooperation." "I have the same idea." Zuo Heng said. The two let go and left from two different ces. Zhang Yiyan drove away, Zuo Heng took a taxi to leave. Zhang Yiyan looked at Zuo Heng who got into the taxi, and sighed. He didn''t expect that the arrogant young master would also take a taxi. Once Zuo Heng, the sports cars that go out every day are not the same. Opportunity, this opportunity cannot be missed. [Host big, didn''t you say that you want to dig someone over to help thepany? Why should you give them money to start a business? "If youe into thepany to do coolies, you can look for more. People like Zhang Yiyan and Zuo Heng are not suitable for employees at all. They can bend and stretch, have ambition and courage, dare to work hard, and be bosses. In thepany, it cant y a big role. Dont forget, I gave them the money they started. No matter how big theirpany is, wouldnt they make money for me?" [It makes sense, so, is this a wild cow? "Weird words." [Host is very busy, I''m going to find a cow for you. ] The system hummed twice, [I''ll find that guy for you by the way, I dont know what species he can reincarnate in this life, I hope its a human. "This world has no special energy. If he is not a human being, it will be miserable." Time flies, and it''s the day when everything happened. In fact, the original owner also participated in this reception, but Yun Xiaoxiao left after finishing the work, and Tang Jun woke up in the morning and found something was wrong, and no records were found. He thought he was drunk and couldn''t control it. No one will publicize such things. Tang Guo came to the reception not too soon, but Tang Yi knew she wasing, and waited at the door early. "Sister, it''s a bit early today." Tang Yi greeted Tang Guo with a smile, and quickly helped her out of the car. Tang Guo nced around him: "Where is your femalepanion?" "How is it possible to bring a femalepanion on this kind of asion today? I have to stay by my sister''s side to protect you, lest those old perverts take advantage." Yes, in the original plot, Tang Yi did not bring a femalepanion tonight. Whenever there is a reception with Tang Guo, he will not bring a femalepanion to you, because he has to stay by Tang Guo''s side and help her to keep off the wine from time to time. If Tang Guo is satisfied, and he also thinks a good man appears, he will stay away a little bit. Tang Yi''s younger brother is actually a good one, and the rtionship between the two siblings has always been very good. The fact that his girlfriend changed quickly was also the most dissatisfied point of the original owner. He said many times that the other party did not listen. Vol 2 Chapter 4939: Unlucky Female President (15) Vol 2 Chapter 4939: Unlucky Female President (15) [The host is big, Yun Xiaoxiao is exactly what you thought. I didn''t change my mind. I have intercepted the news and they will not find the problem. A few dayster, I will quietly erase the news. "Then follow the original n, is Kong Fenging?" Tang Guo was holding a ss of wine and just met a few people. His eyes were swept at the reception. Tang Yi was indeed good and stayed by her side all the time. [Already here, I told him, when to go to the room, wait for my news. Here, the one sitting in the corner. Tang Guo nced around, and she found that Kong Feng was holding a wine ss with a yful smile on the corner of her mouth. It should be this time. It made him find it interesting, right? "Actually, I remembered something. That day, I watched Yun Xiaoxiao''s girlfriends group, Song Lu, which should have appeared at the back of the plot. It was just a brief introduction without mentioning the specific name." The system hurriedly scanned the plot. He did it very quickly. As expected, within ten seconds, he found the plot: The Song brothers and sisters had an idental car ident on the road, and they remained unconscious after the operation. There was a risk of bing a vegetative. Brothers and sisters take them abroad for better treatment. [The host is big, there really is. "Look again, what happened before this story." [Isn''t that when Tang Yi did the paternity test, when many people didn''t believe it? After the system was finished, I felt something was wrong. [The host meant that, ording to Song Lu''s personality, it was mostly a guess at the origin of the matter, and was nning toe back to tell the truth, or let her brother follow, but unexpectedly encountered an ident. "Do not rule out this possibility. The curse has the function of doom. If you use a too powerful curse, ordinary people cannot bear it." This is also why Tang Guo kept Yun Xiaoxiao in the group. She wanted to see how the other party tricked Margaret into giving such a powerful spell, and it could also give people in the group a long memory. How long did Tang Guo live with the system, because someone came to her to speak again. She is usually responsible for discussing with others. Tang Yi is toasting to each other. Everyone is familiar with the style of the Tang family. It''s not surprising and doesn''t mind. Tang''s sisters and brothers depended on each other since they were young, and their rtionship is good. "Sister, my uncle is here." Tang Yi drank a lot of wine in a row, and his face was a little red, but there was still some distance from being drunk. Seeing Tang Jun who walked in, Tang Yi quickly said to Tang Guo," Unexpectedly, my uncle would alsoe." "You don''t want to think about the person hosting the cocktail party today, can you note?" Tang Guo had already led Tang Yi to see Tang Jun, and both of them yelled at him. Tang Jun is a bad word. He is not cold and arrogant. He is introverted and doesn''t like to talk very much. Speaking of it, I was kidnapped when I was a child, which caused a psychological shadow. I also got autism at that time. It was thanks to Tang Guo''s parents that he could return to normal. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, Tang Jun''s indifferent appearance seemed to be not very close to Tang Guo''s two siblings. "My uncle will be drunk again in a while." Tang Yiughed, "It''s all said that my uncle is a cannibal tiger. Who knows that he pours a ss. If he is a beauty, it would be dangerous." Tang Guo patted Tang Yi''s head: "Beauty? What''s in my mind all day? Don''t hurry to help my uncle. What happened to my uncle in a moment, you still can''t smile." "Sister, I''m going to take care of my uncle, what do you do?" "It''s okay. I brought the assistants today. Just call them over." Tang Guo had already dialed the phone and soon five assistants appeared beside her, three men and two women, all smiling at Tang Yi. Tang Yi''s expression was strange: "Obviously, with an assistant, you actually let your brother keep the wine, sister, you have gone bad." Tang Yi yelled and went to Tang Jun, otherwise he would be drunk if he didn''t give Tang Jun a stop. Tang Guo found a position, and took the five assistants to sit on the sofa, and the system would report the situation to her at any time. Yun Xiaoxiao has already arrived, but she is not at the reception, but outside. She has to go inter. There are too many people at the moment, and it will be detrimental to her if she recognizes it. Vol 2 Chapter 4940: Unlucky Female President (16) Vol 2 Chapter 4940: Unlucky Female President (16) "Tang Yi drank a lot of wine tonight. He was helping Mr. Tang before, but now he was helping Tang Jun." Huo Yongfei was on the spot to observe Tang Yi''s whereabouts and secretly reported to Yun Xiaoxiao. The news, after sending this sentence, he sent another sentence, "Xiao Xiao, have you really decided?" "It''s all at this time. It doesn''t make much sense to say this. Tang Yi will go back to the room after he leaves. Remember to tell me." nning for this thing for so long, seeing that it is only one step away from seeding, Yun Xiaoxiao cannot give up. Fearing that Huo Yongfei would say anything more, Yun Xiaoxiao said again: "Hurry up and help me stare at someone. Once he leaves, he will be there. Just tell me. He has the door card for his room. I have already got the card, so I will wait for him to go up. ." Huo Yongfei looked at the text, a bleak shed across his eyes, and did not say more: "Okay, don''t worry, I will notify you when he goes up." "As expected to be my good girlfriend." Unknowingly, another hour passed, and the reception was about to end. Tang Yi''s drink volume was good, but even helping Tang Guo and Tang Jun to block the wine, his mind was a little confused. Tang Jun didn''t drink much, but not every time he didn''t drink it. He would still take a sip asionally. Just a few more sips would be the same as the amount of his drink. Regardless of whether he is blushing, it doesn''t look like he is drunk, but in fact he can''t support it any more. Tang Jun didn''t drink alcohol when it was not necessary. But on such asions today, he has to drink more or less, he has not yet reached that kind of status where no one''s face is given. Dont look at Tang Yis face being very red. In fact, [.xxbiquge.xyz] He is actually better than Tang Jun. He stood beside Tang Jun and secretly asked: "Uncle, its okay. ?" "It won''t work anymore." Tang Jun said this seriously. If he didn''t want this weakness to be exposed, Tang Yi had tough. Tang Yi suggested: "It''s almost over. Go back to the room and rest. I can''t do it anymore. If you continue, maybe I will see three or four uncles." At this time, Tang Guo also came to the two of them. Tang Yi yelled at Tang Guo that he was drunk and would not go back today. He would stay at the hotel directly. He booked a room here in advance. "Sister, are you going back?" Tang Guo: "I''m not going back, I booked the room in advance." "That''s OK, I can''t help it anymore," Tang Yi rubbed his head, "Everyone is too enthusiastic. They can''t help but take one bite. Especially those who are looking for my uncle and sister, they look special Hope to get me drunk." So the three of them went upstairs to the room at the urging of the assistant. It was Tang Yi''s room that they arrived first, but Tang Jun couldn''t hold it anymore, and they were all supported by the assistant. "Or, let my uncle live in my room." Tang Yi took out the key card and swiped the card to enter the room, and soon his brows wrinkled, and the room seemed to be unable to open, "It should be a malfunction." Tang Guo said at this time, "Should I send my uncle back to his room, it''s not a few steps away." "Okay, I''ll be calling someone over to see what''s going on with the door of the room." The problem with the room door is certainly a good thing the system does. Tonight, only two people can enter this room, Kong Feng, Yun Xiaoxiao, no others. In the end, Tang Jun was sent back to his own room. Tang Yi yawned and said, "Then I will find someone to see what''s going on with the door of the room over there. Today it is all full. I guess I won''t be able to change the room. I will only have one night. Vol 2 Chapter 4941: Unlucky Female President (17) Vol 2 Chapter 4941: Unlucky Female President (17) "You are tired too, go to sleep." Tang Guo patted Tang Yi''s shoulder. At that moment, Tang Yi only felt so sleepy, yawned, and rolled directly onto the sofa. Tang Guo took a spare quilt, put it on Tang Yi''s body, and went out. "The little brother can''t hold it anymore and fell asleep directly on the sofa. There is also a problem with the door over there, and there will be no problem for one night here." Tang Guo and the assistants at the door said, "You have been busy all day. If you have a rest, go to rest, if you should go home, go home." After speaking, Tang Guo closed the door and let the system tamper with the door lock. No one wanted to open the door tonight. After doing all this, Tang Guo also returned to her room, because she knew these things, so she booked a room next door in advance. Before the matter was over, she was uneasy, although nothing would go wrong. Tang Guo, who was in the room, didn''t sleep naturally. He entered the group with consciousness and chatted with the friends in the group. [School Flowers]: Has Yun Xiaoxiao ever appeared? [Ziyun]: Except for a few words the day I first came in, I haven''t reappeared since. [Chi Xiao]: Maybe it was blocked, or I forgot to have such a group. [Margaret]: Margarets sadness, you will not understand. I can ept that the school flower hasn''te to my world yet, but I am really disappointed with the neer Yun Xiaoxiao, why can''t Ie to a good one? [Shangguan Yungu]: Dont be sad, Senior Margaret, Shishu wille to your world one day. [Margaret]: Can you tell me something specific, what day will it be? By the way, are you out yet? I haven''t seen you for days. [Shangguan Yungu]: It''s already out, but I don''t feel the situation is very good. This is not the fairy world where I stayed. It seems that I have reached another strange ce. [Mo Yuntian]: Why is it strange? Are all men in that world? [Shangguan Yungu]: No, there are both men and women here, but it feels like Yin and Yang are reversed, not in line with what we usually know. [Mission Fairy]: For example? [Margaret]: Misty, missing for a while, where have you been? [Fairy Misty]: I took my disciple to explore the secret realm. I just came out, experiencing life and death every day, and there is no more water. [Mission Fairy]: Yun Gu, what''s weird in your world, let''s talk about it and let us gain insight. [Shangguan Yungu]: Well, the women here are tall, strong, and powerful. The most ordinary women can lift 50 kilograms without a problem. On the contrary, the man here looks very weak, as if a gust of wind is about to blow. When I first came here, a lot of people came to watch me... To say a red beanie, I asked myself that I look good, and after I cultivated immortality, I can keep my youthful appearance even better than before. However, the women and men pointed around me and said that this man is so ugly. He has never seen such an ugly man. He is so ugly, how can he go out without a veil? [Shangguan Yungu]: There are also kind people whofort me. It is not my fault to be ugly. Let me not be sad. I wear a veil properly when I go out, so that no one will point me. If it weren''t for this group, I might doubt my life for the first time. [Margaret]: Hahahahahahahahahahaha, some people say that your kid looks ugly, Yun Gu, you should take a selfie at this time. In other words, can''t our group send pictures? You will send the scenes you see to us for insights. Vol 2 Chapter 4942: Unlucky Female President (18) Vol 2 Chapter 4942: Unlucky Female President (18) [Ziyun]: An aesthetically distorted world? [Chi Xiao]: Means, does the man over there regard weakness as beauty? [Mo Yuntian]: What a weird world, its the yin and yang upside-down, Yun Gu, you look good, although you are worse than your master, but you are already superior, dont suspect you are ugly because of the gossip of these people, you dont ugly. [Mission Fairy]: Is there such a fun world? Yun Gu, let''s talk more specifically. [Shangguan Yungu]: The men here are tender, petite, and white and tender. Most of their heights are in the position of my heart, so I, a tall person, became an alien in their eyes, saying that I am a man who looks like a woman. The first time I was described like this, I always felt a little shocked. And their women, as long as they are tall and strong, are as beautiful as they think. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, this ce is terrible. I would have known it a long time ago. Now when I go out, they all say this man is ugly. [Mo Yuntian]: Forbearance, this is not too big a matter, you just can''t hear it. Practice seriously and find a way out as soon as possible. It was your kid who did it yourself, so you have to go to the secret realm. Are youfortable now? [Chi Xiao]: Maybe it''s the consideration given to you by God. Come on. [Margaret]: If you are very suspicious of life, take selfies in groups and be praised by us, you will feel that you are not ugly. Tang Guo couldn''t help but interrupt when seeing the chat with so much information. [School Flower]: Yun Gu, in this world you live in, are men giving birth to children? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, you really got the point, this world is where men give birth. After a man bes pregnant, their body structure changes. When the dayes, it will be able to produce smoothly. After giving birth, their body structure will be restored to its original state. Therefore, he felt that the world was somewhat subversive. Since cultivating immortality, he has known a lot of incredible things. If he were an ordinary person, he would never believe it. In the group, Shangguan Yun continued to discuss the world. Everyone asked, Shangguan Yun Gu Duo went out to see and share with them the difference in that world. Later, Tang Guo discovered that Shangguan Yungu had really taken a few selfies for himself to get his personal dynamics. The friends in the group seriously praised him for his good looks, not ugly at all, and have confidence in himself. Looking at thefort, Shangguan Yungu was a little bit dumbfounded. Tang Guo also felt that theseforts were reallyforting someone who didn''t look that good-looking. [The host is big, Kong Feng entered the room. "Has Yun Xiaoxiao acted?" [Not yet, I''m still waiting, there are still some people outside. She went to the monitoring room. Yun Junling was seriously ill. The hotel manager knew that Yun Xiaoxiao would be the leader of the Yun family in the future, and everyone respected her. So, doing this trick is very easy. "Then stare at her and tell me when she enters the room." It was about midnight when Yun Xiaoxiao came out of the monitoring room, she turned off the monitoring of the road leading to Tang Yi. Using the key card, she entered the room smoothly. She didn''t n to turn on the light because of the ck light. She mainly considered that if something happened halfway, she could still take the opportunity to slip away, and the other party would not know who she was. Vol 2 Chapter 4943: Unlucky Female President (19) Vol 2 Chapter 4943: Unlucky Female President (19) Yun Xiaoxiao did not know that the person living in this room was not Tang Yi, but Kong Feng. She also didn''t know that Kong Feng had drunk but was not drunk. The person who contacted him said that the employer likes this kind of stimulus. Kong Feng is also a person who likes to y and excitement. He can not only y but also get money. He thinks it is very good. It was just ten days before his father gave him money, and he only gave him half a million a month, which was not enough. The employer gave him one million, two months of pocket money from his father, which was quite a bargain. But he still asked one more question, how old is the woman who wille in then, and is she ugly. The employer said it was absolutely not ugly, and he was very young, so he wanted toe and have a look. Although the ck light is blind and invisible, he can still feel it when he touches it. If it is an old woman, he will run away quickly. Anyway, the employer dare not say anything. Kong Feng was thinking, he was given a medicine. This still made him worry, and after a while he felt that this was the medicine in that respect, and he was relieved. Next he heard a young female voice, kind of cute. There was also a small hand pinched on his face, she was a very young woman. ... After finishing the work, Kong Feng actually had some intentions. After all, it was not his initiative, but he felt very exciting. He pretended to be drunk and fell asleep. Hearing the sound in the room, the woman was still muttering that it was cheaper for him. Kong Feng was a little bit amused if she never met again. I don''t know who''s the daughter of a daughter, so she can find excitement, so I really want to know her. Thinking of one million, he did not move. It was not until Yun Xiaoxiao left the room that Kong Feng sat up and sent a message to his employer. [The host is big, it''s done. After Tang Guo heard these words, she fell asleep. And Yun Xiaoxiao has returned to the monitoring room, restored the monitoring inside to normal, and deleted the monitoring of the excessive ces she had appeared, leaving no trace at all. "Are you going home now?" Yun Xiaoxiao got into Huo Yongfei''s car. Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei were both in the car. Only when Yun Xiaoxiao came out did she feel relieved. "I told my mother before that I will stay with Jiang Ting tonight and I won''t go back." Huo Yongfei saw Yun Xiaoxiao''s fatigue and said with concern: "Are you okay?" "It''s okay, it''s just a little tired." Yun Xiaoxiao touched her belly, "I don''t know if I can get pregnant once, it doesn''t matter, I can''t do it once, I will n next time. Anyway, I don''t want to get married, I must have a child. The next morning, Tang Yi was awake by Tang Jun in a daze. "Why are you sleeping here?" Tang Jun asked puzzledly, "Didn''t you book a room?" Tang Yi yawned and sat up from the sofa, saying that it was strange: "I don''t know, maybe it was too drunk. I sent you back and fell asleep on the sofa. Looking at the quilt on my body, most of them are sisters. They are not allowed to move me, for fear of awakening me." "Yeah." Tang Jun didn''t doubt. At this moment, Tang Guo had already knocked on the door. She walked in and mentioned what happenedst night: "You said that you were too sleepyst night, and youy down all of a sudden. I didn''t ask anyone to move you." "It seems that I drank too much yesterday." Tang Yi scratched his head, not doubting what Tang Guo said. He looked at Tang Jun, "Uncle looks like he is going to be busy?" "Well, there will be a meeting at nine o''clock this morning." Tang Jun buttoned his buttons and looked at Tang Yi''s slouching appearance. By the way, "You are also a big boss, don''t always mess up. If you want to fall in love, just talk seriously. Dont just focus on freshness." Tang Yi''s face copsed: "Uncle, it''s unlucky for you to mention this early this morning." Vol 2 Chapter 4944: Unlucky Female President (20) Vol 2 Chapter 4944: Unlucky Female President (20) "If the eldest brother is still there, he will definitely hit you. The burden of thepany falls on Xiaoguo. You should take some responsibility. You are twenty-five this year, and Xiaoguo is twenty-eight months away, because Taking care of thepany, so far I haven''t talked about a single object." Tang Yi covered his ears: "Uncle, pay attention to your personal settings. You are not good at talking. Your words like this are too wordy, and others will think you are being worn." Tang Jun is very serious: "You really want Xiaoguo to stay in thepany for the rest of my life. I heard her assistant say that she doesn''t have much time to rest. As a brother, you should not share the burden? My girlfriend talked about it. No one is serious after a dozen tenures." "Uncle, when ites to talking about girlfriends, I absolutely love every girlfriend, and they should also like me. But, this favorite has a shelf life. After the shelf life expires, I definitely cant Go on, it''s not that I don''t want to be stable." Tang Yi thought of what Tang Jun said: "By the way, my sister should really talk about someone, so I should pay more attention to it. If there is something good, I will definitely catch him as a brother-inw." Tang Jun has nothing to say about this. "My little brother, my uncle meant that if you asked you to help me with things like finding a brother-inw, you dont need to worry about things like that. The point is that you work more." Since Tang Jun mentioned this, Tang Guo just took this Bringing Tang Yi back to work, there are some things she really can''t handle to others, and it''s different for her brother. "Uncle, I actually have an idea. Let the younger brothere back to take charge of some of the head office affairs. I am really too busy alone. His entertainmentpany is usually watched by people and is not busy at all, otherwise he Where is the time to talk about girlfriends?" Tang Guo grabbed Tang Yi''s shoulder: "Brother, you can''t look at your sister, who is exhausted in the office, right?" "Sister, I''ll go." Tang Yi stretched his hands, "I''ll go, don''t say anything, can''t Ie back and do it?" "That''s good. Hurry up and wash up. Just go back with me today. The position of Tang''s vice president is yours and has been reserved for you." Tang Yi: Can you refuse? Obviously not. Tang Yi thought that it was true that [biqugetv.xyz] went back to fight, but didn''t expect that, except for the first day, he was going crazy afterwards. His sister, he was almost treated as not a human being, and all kinds of important things were ordered on him. As a vice president, he has to do it. "It''s nice to have a smart brother. Now the entertainment is less than half. In the past, other people in thepany can''t represent me, my brother can go." Tang Guo sat in the office especially leisurely, five assistants, she was divided into four One to Tang Yi, and one of them was promoted to Tang Yis secretary. Tang Yi is not incapable, he just likes to y too much. Tang Guo gave him so many tasks, and he did it perfectly, allowing thepany''s senior management to change their previous impression of him. Unexpectedly, Mr. Tang, the younger brother, is not like the legendary ipetence. "Sister, have you seen that, my wives on the Inte all miss me and ask me where I have been. Why haven''t I posted any updates or new rtionships? The wives suspect that I am hurt." "Just report it to them, you are working hard." Tang Guo did not expect that Tang Yi really took a bunch of documents and took another selfie to show that he was working hard. Time flew for more than a month. Yun Xiaoxiao bought a pregnancy test stick at the pharmacy nervously. After a test, she found that she was pregnant. She immediately shared the good news in a small group of three. Vol 2 Chapter 4950: Unlucky Female President (21) Vol 2 Chapter 4950: Unlucky Female President (21) Jiang Ting: Xiao Xiao, congrattions, now do you want to tell auntie the good news? Yun Xiaoxiao: No, wait another two months. Now tell my mother that she will definitely object to my giving birth to the child, maybe she will directly ask me to kill it. It is safest to wait another two months, at that time it was more than three months. Even if she didn''t agree with it, if I procrastinated for a while, I could miss the time for the abortion. Huo Yongfei: Then you should pay more attention to your body recently and don''t be too tired. Now you are not alone. Jiang Ting: Oh, that Tang Yi is quite active recently. There are countless wives on the Inte. I heard that he went back to the Tang headquarters to work. Huo Yongfei: I also saw it, and took pictures of him as a tired dog. His wives on the Inte were crying distressed. Jiang Ting: Xiao Xiao was able to choose him. It was really the good luck for him that he had gone for a few lifetimes. Yun Xiaoxiao: You two, just discuss this kind of thing in the group. I didn''t want to know the father of this child. From now on, Tang Yi will be Tang Yi, and I will be me. Whatever he does, it has nothing to do with me. He is just a tool man. Yun Xiaoxiao: You have to keep it secret, or if the Tang family finds out, what if theye to grab the child with me? Jiang Ting: Well, I know, I will be measured, just because Tang Yi is not pleasing to the eye, such a carefree person, there are a bunch of women on the Inte who call themselves his wives. These women are crazy. Huo Yongfei: This is what he is. If he is really busy, how can he still have time to take pictures of his working environment every day, apanied by very busy and hard writing? Obviously, I just want to attract attention and sensationalize. Yun Xiaoxiao: Okay, don''t mention him, you two, now that you have children, everything in the future will have nothing to do with him. Whatever he is, I am not interested. Huo Yongfei and Jiang Ting stopped mentioning Yun Xiaoxiao''s words. In their hearts, they don''t like a **** like Tang Yi. No matter whether it''s a person or character, they don''t think it''s good, and they always think Yun Xiaoxiao is particrly disadvantaged. Tang Guo also knew about Yun Xiaoxiao''s pregnancy. Tang Yi has been exercising for more than a month, and now she has no problem dealing with all the problems, and she is not so busy anymore. Tang Yi really has no time to meet his new girlfriend. Tired with the dog every day, he falls asleep after returning home. The only fun is to take a picture of your current situation and show sympathy. He didn''t mean to retreat. Instead, he felt that he was a bit ignorant before. He was so busy. Before his sister was too busy to be crazy, it''s no wonder that there was no time to find brother-inw. "Sister, do you want to go out for travel, rx or something?" Tang Guo was stunned: "Why did you talk about this suddenly?" "I just thought you were too tired before. You have taken care of me from childhood to most. I was so yful before and focused all the focus of thepany on you. No wonder my uncle couldn''t help but scold me. You know, My uncle has always been very quiet, and when he said this, he was absolutely wordy, totally unlike his style." "Sister, let''s go out and y, rx. I have ordered a free flight for you." Tang Yi took out his phone and showed Tang Guo the ticket booking page. "You have rarely stopped for so many years. Ever." "My younger brother has grown up and is sensible." Tang Guo touched Tang Yi''s head, "I finally know that my sister is tired, and I know how to feel sorry for my sister." "Thats not it. I used to think its easy to manage the headquarters. You just need to order and someone will solve it. Now Im going to battle and I know its not like that. Its more difficult than I thought. It should be better these years. I dont know how my sister spent it before." Vol 2 Chapter 4951: Unlucky Female President (22) Vol 2 Chapter 4951: Unlucky Female President (22) "You are right. It used to be very difficult, but fortunately I have my uncle to help, otherwise such a bigpany, how can I be shocked." Tang Guo epted Tang Yi''s proposal, she originally nned to let Tang Yie back to work. Now that Tang Yi took the initiative to pick up the burden, she was not polite. Three dayster, Tang Guo arranged everything, handed over thepany to Tang Yi in peace of mind, and went to the airport with his luggage. Tang Yi went to drop off the ne. He looked at the easy pace, like a liberated Tang Guo, always feeling strange. "Vice President Tang, it''s time to go back to the meeting, there is still half an hour." The secretary reminded. "Okay, go back now." Tang Yi rubbed his head, God, it was another busy crying day, he looked back, feeling a little regretful in his heart. He hurriedlyforted himself again, this is what he took the initiative to mention, let my sister rest for a few days, when she has enough y, she wille back. Tang Guo went to y in one ce in two days, nning to y all over the country. To be honest, the original owner lost his parents when he was young, and when the original owner waspetent for thepany, Tang Jun gave her the ownership of thepany. Except for taking over thepany, she hasn''t been out for a long time. In many ces in China, even if she asionally travels on business, she cannot go to those beautiful scenic spots. Now she went next to each other, and in a blink of an eye it was a month and a half. Before Tang Yi called Tang Guo, they always said, "Sister, you are having fun. Thepany has me. You don''t need toe back in a hurry." Since thest two days, the content of Tang Yis call has changed: "Sister, it will be two monthster. When will you be back? I see your circle of friends. You have yed well-known ces in China. Do you want toe back? Come back to thepany and have a look." "Isn''t thepany running well? Although I have gone to some famous ces, there are still some niche ces that I did not go." Tang Guo relentlessly refused to go back, and the pot fell on Tang Yi She didnt worry about getting it back. Tang Yi was dumbfounded. He said he woulde back after ying for a while? Why not talk about credit? He actually has such an older sister, it''s a pitted brother. "Brother, don''t worry, I can find these ces. If I go to remote ces, I will definitely find someone to follow." In fact, Tang Guo would not, because she was not afraid of anything, no one could do anything to her. Tang Guo rented a car at this time, and nned to go where he could only travel by car or chartered a car. There was no tourist area developed here. In the car, she also prepared a lot of food, because then she might pass through no man''snd and encounter wild animals. It''s rare to have time to rx, and she can''t miss this opportunity. When Yun Xiaoxiao makes things happen, it will be almost the same if shees back again. In other words, there is still half a month of leisure. System: [Host, your brother is crying in the office every day, your heart is so cruel. "It should have been long time for him to be busy, otherwise he would go and fall in love with the little girl, and he would not dare to do anything all day long, and cause trouble. Keep him busy and he won''t be lonely and cold." System: [It really makes sense. Tang Yi has been in the window for several months, but this has never happened. By the way, its funny, isnt your brothers reputation bad? There are also female employees in thepany who want to hook him up. Now he is so tired that he is very angry when he encounters a hookup from a female employee and starts to pick the other party''s troubles. There are already several female employees who have been singled out by him as unqualified because of this. Two options, retraining, or just get out. [Now the female employees of thepany are very behaving and dare not mess with him. "That''s very good." System: Harm, real sister. Vol 2 Chapter 4952: Unlucky Female President (23) Vol 2 Chapter 4952: Unlucky Female President (23) Two dayster, Tang Guo came to a seldom-popted area. She was a little lost because she didn''t let the system show the way. The mobile phone has no signal, but she doesn''t panic because she wants to go out and the system can show her the way at any time. This is no man''snd, it is very dangerous, either starving to death, cold to death, or being eaten by wild beasts, leaving only bones. [Host big, why do you have toe here? "Walking around is just a sudden thought." Tang Guo said, "It''s actually also an intuition. I want to go in this direction." [The matter is not simple anymore, the host is big but a high-level soul, your intuition is the truth, there is definitely something in this direction. "I don''t know, I will understand when I walk down. Looking at Yun Xiaoxiao, if there is any movement, tell me and we will go back." understood. In another day, the ce where Tang Guo came was deeper. And I also encountered some objects that have been used by humans. In fact, traces of human existence have always been in these ces. But these things in front of her were obviously only recently used. She looked at the wrapping paper, and the date of production of the rope on it proved that someone did pass by here not long ago. A few hourster, she found blood and some residual bones. "Someone was killed." Tang Guo searched around, found the clothes and identity certificates of the victims, and made a mark on the spot. "There are also cameras, and the equipment is very professional. It seems to be some professional cameras. Lovers, get lost here, something unexpected happened." "I don''t know if there are any alive," Tang Guo said to the system, "Help me scan to see if there are any traces of living people around, and send a signal to the outside." As for why there is a signal in no man''snd, she doesn''t need to exin more, many things are unexinable. [The host is big, the signal has been sent. Be careful, it''s getting dark, and it will be time for the beasts in a while. "Don''t worry, I''m ready, look for it quickly, is there anyone alive." The system quickly searched, and half an hourter, the system shouted: "The host is big, find a living one." Tang Guo drove past the ce pointed by the system, because this ce was a in, even if there was no highway, it was very t, and there was no problem driving. After a while, she drove to the ce designated by the system, only to see a dpidated car, the window had been destroyed, simr to the previous cars she encountered. Tang Guo walked over and took a look. The car was also in tatters, obviously the ws of a beast. There is no one in the car. "Where are you talking about?" [Under the car, this person is a bit clever. He dug a hole under the car and piled it up with stones so that he could temporarily take refuge. However, his food and water have been exhausted, and it is estimated that he can only wait for rescue. If the rescue does note, it is just waiting for death. Tang Guo said that she understood. She knocked on the door of the car and shouted at the person below: "Hey, how are you?" The drowsy person underneath suddenly woke up cleverly and said in a hoarse voice, "It''s okay." "Then youe out, I have water and food here, get in the car first." "Lack of strength." The weak voice came out, causing Tang Guo to frown. She looked at the broken car, with her palm on the body, and pushed the body away. Vol 2 Chapter 4953: Unlucky Female President (24) Vol 2 Chapter 4953: Unlucky Female President (24) After pushing the car, there was a pit on the spot, surrounded by stones, and there was a man with whiteplexion and chapped lips, looking very embarrassed. The man seemed to feel something. He raised his head and smiled at Tang Guo. It was the kind of rebirth smile, but when he saw Tang Guo clearly, he was a little stunned: "Only you?" "Correct." The man said intermittently: "The strength... is really great." Tang Guo moved away the stone, pulled the person up, and walked toward his car: "It''s nothing." Man: "..." I can''t tell. Even if he hasn''t eaten much food recently, it''s more than 100 catties. This woman obviously has no respect for his weight. Tang Guo understood, so she said why instinct came to this ce because it turned out to be picking up people. Tang Guo threw the person to the side of the car, took out the biscuits and water, and handed it to him: "Hurry up and add moisture and strength." The man was not polite either, he just said thank you, took it and ate it. Fill two bottles of water first before he will ept the cookies. After ten minutes, he finally felt a little bit stronger. He was lying on the grass, looking at the position of the sky, and said: "He actually survived." But seeing the darkening sky, his face changed again: "It''s too early to tell the truth, and I don''t know what will happen at night." "You can go out alive." Tang Guo said. The man shook his head: "You are also lost? It is basically impossible to go out of this ce, unless you can send a signal to let people outside find it. Even if people outside can receive the signal, we may not be able to support them. find us." "You probably haven''t seen here at night. There are many wolves and all kinds of vicious animals. They are hungry. Humans are the most delicious food in front of them." "I know, when I came over, I saw some remnants of the dead." "I know that we met on the road. If I didn''t like to exercise and had better physical strength than them, I might have been dragged by wild animals to eat." "What are you doing here?" Tang Guo asked. She found a set of clean clothes from the trunk and threw them to the other party. "Put it on, your clothes are all torn." "You actually have men''s clothes?" "My brother''s." Of course not. Tang Guo found out from the space system. There are everything in it. The system had been looking for her before. "Thank you." The man hugged his clothes and hid behind the broken car to change his clothes. System: That guy is undoubtedly, and let him look for clothes in the space, except for that guy, it can''t be anyone else. The host is very patient with others and will not be so patient. In other words, why do you change while hiding there? Anyway, sooner orter, you have to be honest and shy. The dressed man walked over and looked better, but his face was still pale, and the whole person looked grey, but it was not difficult to see that this was a handsome man. "My name is Song Shi, I don''t know what your name is, thank you today. Whether you can go out or not, at least thest days will not be so bad." Song Shi smiled at Tang Guo, in fact, no one like this Its not that he has never met before, and he has even more dangerous experiences than this time. Facing the loss of lives of people he knew before, he was also very sorry and sad, but now the most important thing is that the two of them have to use their best to get out. Whether or not they can get out depends on God''s will. Vol 2 Chapter 4954: Unlucky Female President (25) Vol 2 Chapter 4954: Unlucky Female President (25) "Song Shi? Your behavior fits your name very well." Tang Guo pondered, "Just change it to death." Song Shiughed: "People who know me say this, even my parents often scold like this." "Your parents can live well, it''s really because they are in good health." Song Shi: "You haven''t said what your name is yet." "Tang Guo." Song Shi meditated: "A little familiar." He approached Tang Guo and looked at it carefully. "At this moment, I found that your name is familiar to me, and your face is a little familiar." "I remember, the president of the Tang family is also called Tang Guo. You shouldn''t be her? They look alike." Tang Guo: "I am." "Impossible, how could shee to such a ce? If you were her, you must be a lunatic." Song Shi denied, how could it be possible that the president of the Tang family is very busy. Where can I go out to y and drive in free time? To this kind of no-man''snd, is it mortal? "Would you like to see my ID card?" Song Shi believed it,pletely inconceivable: "I don''t understand." "Why are you here?" Song Shi asked again, "Is it because I feel tired of being a big boss, and I want to find some excitement? Is it so lifeless?" "I''m more life-saving." "That''s the wrong way? I learned how to travel by car, but I didn''t know the direction, so I came here?" Song Shi shook his head, "Then you are too desperate. If you have an ident, what will the Tang family do?" "I''m not going to happen, I''m not you, I''m sure to go out." Tang Guo said confidently, "Look at me, and then at you, who of us is more embarrassed?" Tang Guo also handed Song Shi a mirror. , "You take a picture and appear in the same ce, you can only dig a pit to hide, and my whole body is clean and there is plenty of food and water." Song Shi was silent for a while and said: "What you said makes sense, then this time, didn''t I drag you out again?" "If there are no idents, this is the case. From now on, I will be your savior." Tang Guo said jokingly, "Look at you as a ox in your next life as a horse to repay you, or in your life as promise." Song Shi: "..." Is this the one from Down? Why wasn''t it the serious one he saw in the magazine? He didn''t know whether to take these jokes seriously or just jokes. "You are a lifesaver, you have the final say." Song Shi decided to kick the ball back, he was inclined to Tang Guo joking. Tang Guo touched her chin, and looked at Song Shi: "I think you look good, so let''s say it to you." Song Shi: "..." "Why, are you going to regret it?" "Are you serious?" Song Shi asked uncertainly, where there was such a sloppy thing. Although he didn''t mean to dislike it at all, he still felt that this n was very good. The ghost knew how he thought about it. Obviously everything he did was dangerous, he always bet his life, he nned to be alone for a lifetime, and now he was a little tempted. [The host is big, Song Shi''s identity has been found out, Song''s son is also Song Lu''s brother. This guy is a life-threatening guy. He likes to go to some no-mansnd to take various photos these years. In the past few years, I yed even bigger, and I went to some war-torn countries to take photos. Every time I was dead. The host is big, you are right, his parents are still alive and in good health. "Oh, that is to say, this time without me, he would still be rescued. I didn''t expect him to have such an experience. He was a little halo, but he was made by the protagonist." "Song Shi, got in the car, now we will go out." Song Shi didn''t refuse, and got in the co-pilot: "I don''t know the direction anymore. I may not be able to help. If there are beasts, don''t worry. If we can''t fight, I will let the beasts eat me first and dy the time... " "An Xin, you will not be eaten, I know the direction." Song Shi: "Do you really know the direction?" "I remember the way I came." Song Shi hugged his camera, a little disbelief in his heart, but didn''t say much. He started working again and took a few photos of Tang Guo. If you really can''t live, you can leave something beautiful. Maybe people outsidee in and find them that day, and they will be able to find these pictures. Two dayster, Song Shi looked at the people who appeared faintly, and admired Tang Guo very much. "Your family came to pick you up, but don''t forget that you promised to agree with your body." Tang Guo opened the door of the car and pushed Song Shi down. She didn''t want to be interviewed: "Don''t tell them that I have been there. You carry all the pots by yourself." Song Shi: Ruthless. Tang Guo had just returned home when she received a message from the system that Yun Xiaoxiao and Yun Junling confessed that they were pregnant. Vol 2 Chapter 4955: Unlucky Female President (26) Vol 2 Chapter 4955: Unlucky Female President (26) Yun Junling never dreamed that Yun Xiaoxiao would give her an unmarried first pregnancy. He didn''t even want to get married, so that one person could raise a child. When I learned about this, she almost never sent her away. "Are you trying to **** me off?" Yun Junling looked at Yun Xiaoxiao''s a little bit bigger belly, and almost got up from the hospital bed to beat someone, "Who owns the child?" If it was discovered early, she would definitely want Yun Xiaoxiao to kill the child. Let Yun Xiaoxiao raise the child by himself, without the intention of getting married, this kind of man is not responsible at all. Yun Xiaoxiao clutched her belly: "Mom, just leave it alone. Isn''t that good? I also have a child, so you don''t have to worry that I will be alone in the future." "I''ll ask again, who owns this child." Yun Junling absolutely can''t tolerate such things happening. "Looking at your appearance, you are willing to have this child, then you must like that man. In that case, Just tell mom who that man is. Take care of your marriage while mom is still alive." The children are all out, and the month is so old. She couldn''t be unfeeling. Asking Yun Xiaoxiao to inducebor would cause great harm to Yun Xiaoxiao''s body. Since the other party likes that man, she can ept it if it is not bad. When she is gone, at least Yunshi still has someone to look after her. Of course, before getting married, she will ask both parties to do a property notarization. Naturally, she will do the wicked person. "Mom, can''t I raise the child by myself? Why do I have to get married and live with a man? Isn''t it good for you to take me alone?" Yun Junling: "If you still want me to live for two more days, just confess that man honestly. You are willing to have children, and you certainly dont hate that man. You dont know that raising children alone will experience them in the future. what." "After I''m gone, in a group like the Yun family, can you take care of raising children? Now that there are mothers here, those people dare not do anything. Didn''t you see that your grandma''s side People, do youe to the hospital often? They are all looking forward to my death." Yun Junling sneered, "Fortunately, I made a will a long time ago, and they dont even want to get it. After I leave, you are not allowed. Regardless of them, they are people who can eat people without spitting out bones, but only drink blood." Yun Xiaoxiao hasn''t noticed this, she has been busy tossing her children recently. Unexpectedly, she did this, but Yun Junling still didn''t agree, insisting on telling her who that man was. "Xiao Xiao, tell mom, who is that man?" Yun Xiaoxiao was silent, and clearly said that he could only borrow a seed. How could he get to this point? Tang Yi''s man is not the type she likes at all. Choosing the other person, but that person is in good physical condition, coupled with less risk, and often stays in her hotel, it is easy for her to do it. To really marry Tang Yi, she couldn''t bear it. Tang Yi is a yboy. She doesn''t want to live with such a person. Most of the other people don''t want to give up the flowers and nts outside, so choose to marry alone? "Xiao Xiao!" "Mom, I really want to raise this child by myself. I don''t want to marry a man. I can live well." As soon as Yun Xiaoxiao finished speaking, she saw Yun Junling pull out the needle and get up from the hospital bed. She nned toe down, so she went over and held her in fright: "Mom, what are you doing?" Vol 2 Chapter 4956: Unlucky Female President (27) Vol 2 Chapter 4956: Unlucky Female President (27) "Anyway, you don''t care about my life or death, and I will be clean if I die earlier. Why should I suffer such painful days every day. I am really useless. This person is not dead, and my daughter is not obedient." Yun Xiaoxiao''s mind turned quickly, that Tang Yi really wasn''t suitable for marriage, she knew she should choose another one, maybe there was a way out. Suddenly, she thought, she didn''t like Tang Yi, a romantic boy like Tang Yi, so her mother would definitely not like it either? "Mom, can''t I tell you? Actually, I didn''t have any feelings with him. I just met him identally. I didn''t control it out of instinct. It was a kind of y on the spot. Then I found out I was pregnant. I thought about the future anyway. Need a child, just keep it." "Naughty!" Yun Junling did not expect the truth to be like this, "Who is that man?" "Yes... it''s Tang Yi." Yun Xiaoxiao said in a low voice, "Mom, Tang Yi is a romantic boy, you know, so I didn''t n to marry each other, it''s best not to interfere with each other. You say Right? If you let me marry someone like this, you won''t be relieved, Mom, will it be me?" Yun Xiaoxiao found that Yun Junling was thinking and felt relieved. Sure enough, when her mother heard that it was Tang Yi, she would never be assured that this person would marry her. "It turned out to be him." When Yun Junling heard that it was Tang Yi, he was not as angry as Yun Xiaoxiao thought. Tang Yi was indeed a romantic boy. It should be said that in this circle, there are not many men who are not romantic. Rich men neverck women, just like some wealthy women neverck men. Tang Yi, because of the Tang family, she still knows something. Tang Yi is romantic, and never hides herself. But as far as she knows, Tang Yi''s romance is considered serious, and his close female partners are all girlfriends. And to talk about one term is to focus on one, not many at the same time. As for other aspects of private life, it is much cleaner than other men in the circle, that is, there are more than 20 girlfriends, and ordinary people can''t imagine it, after all, Tang Yi is still very young. She also knows the recent movement of the Tang family. Tang Guo seems to have deliberately tempered Tang Yi and transferred people back to the headquarters. It was Tang Yi who was managing the Tang family for the past few months. Tang Guo went to travel for a while, and Tang Yi was in charge of all the Tang family. Speaking of which, this young man has some abilities. If Xiao Xiao and he get married, even if the rtionship is weak, it won''t hurt. Of course, before marriage, the property of both parties must be notarized. I believe that the Tang family should also be willing to do this. When the timees, the two parties will get married, and they will be able to join hands and develop together. With a child in the middle, the Tang family will not do too much. "mom?" "I see." Yun Junling came back to his senses and said, "I will call the secretary to contact the Tang familyter. Tomorrow I will take you to the Tang family to talk about this matter. Tang Yi is pretty good, since you After having a baby, our two families should discuss about your marriage." "Mom, are you crazy?" "Mom is not crazy. If it''s not that Mom can''t wait that long, it''s not that she can''t promise you to raise a child by yourself. But when Mom leaves, no one will help you, and sooner orter you will be eaten by others so that no bones are left. Tang Yi is now a good choice. Do you want to choose a marriage with love? In fact, a marriage with love may not necessarily be happy. I am just one example." Vol 2 Chapter 4957: Unlucky Female President (28) Vol 2 Chapter 4957: Unlucky Female President (28) "It''s better to have rted interests. Don''t you just want this child and don''t like Tang Yi? Then you will bind your interests and use the Tang family to keep the things left to you by your mother. When the child grows up, you too If you are in control, how you choose in the future is your business." When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, he suddenly felt that there was some truth. She is indeed not able to endure enough, so a big Yun, thinking about it is very big. Yun Junling was obviously still very young, just over forty years old, suffering from this terminal illness, no one had expected. "Okay, I''ll listen to my mother." If there is Tang''s help, no one really dares to make Yun''s idea. As for Tang Yi, when they get married, they will have a personal life. When her son grows up, Yun will give it to his son. Tang Yi is still a tool man. Yun Junling felt relieved, but she hoped that Yun Xiaoxiao could get along with Tang Yi for some affection. If not, it doesn''t matter, love is really not everything. If her illness hadn''te too suddenly, she would definitely make Yun Xiaoxiao have a happy life and pursue what she likes, without forcing her to make such a choice. But Yun Xiaoxiao is Yun Junling''s daughter, and it is destined that many people will follow her after she leaves this world. Tang Yi''s appearance is indeed a good thing for her. On the same day, Tang Guo received a call from Yun Junling. "It turned out to be President Yun. I don''t know why President Yun would think of calling me? Your call was really timely. If it were two days earlier, I might not have gone home." Of course Tang Guo knew Yun Junling''s purpose, but they did not expect them. Mother and daughter discussed so quickly, she could guess what was going on. "Ms. Tang, there are some things that are not easy to say on the phone. I like that we can meet at the house of Mr. Tang. I will bring my daughter Xiaoxiao over there. I also hope Mr. Tang can let Tang Yi stay temporarily. At home. This matter has something to do with him." Yun Junling spoke very strongly. In her opinion, it was her daughter who suffered. Tang Guo pretended not to know, and asked more: "What is the big thing that has something to do with my little brother?" "President Tang, let''s talk in person, there is no way to make it clear on the phone. It''s better to have an interview." Tang Guo: "Since it is President Yun who speaks, it is certainly not a trivial matter. Then I will wait for you at home tomorrow." "Please also Mr. Tang to keep Tang Yi at home. This matter is not possible without him." Yun Junling emphasized again, and after Tang Guo agreed, he hung up the phone with satisfaction. The Tang family has Tang Guo and Tang Jun, not to mention that Tang Yi is not a waste, even if it is a waste, she can keep the Yun family she left to Xiaoxiao. That night, Tang Yi came back from get off work. He was already exhausted andy on the sofa when he came back. Tang Guo handed him a te of fruits: "Now you know you are tired?" "Too tired, elder sister, when are you going back to thepany? Look, your brother is tired and thin." Tang Yi did it, ate the fruit, and leaned closer to Tang Guo. , Sister, where have you been to y recently? Why haven''t you been active for a few days? I''m so worried." "A few days ago, I identally drove to no man''snd, but I have a good memory and went back the same way." "Sister, no man''snd, you are still driving by yourself, how can you take such a big risk? What if you have something, what would you ask me to do?" Tang Guo patted Tang Yi''s head: "Are you a giant baby?" Vol 2 Chapter 4958: Unlucky Female President (29) Vol 2 Chapter 4958: Unlucky Female President (29) "I really want to be a giant baby, but I found that you and my uncle don''t allow me to be tired as a dog." Tang Yiined, "Don''t tell me if you are tired, don''t you know that thepany still has women? The staff seduce me, and the poker guy is asking if I have any special hobbies. Sister, I took all those people to retrain." "It''s unfair to be tired alone, but everyone is tired together." "Sister, did you encounter anything in no man''snd? I heard that there are many beasts in those ces?" Tang Guo: "I saw the remnants of some people who had just been killed, and by the way, I picked up one person and came back to live." "That''s too dangerous. Don''t go to those ces in the future. Even if you want to travel by car, please ask two bodyguards together." Tang Yihou said in fear. "Sister, let''s talk about the previous ones, when will you return to thepany?" Tang Guo drank milk: "Isn''t it okay to let my sister take a few more days? It was your sister and I was busy before, but now you have only been busy for a few months?" "Okay... okay!" Tang Yi gave Tang Guo a grievance, but she also felt that Tang Guo was too tired before, so she couldn''t say anything. Forget it, this is his sister. "Brother, there is actually the most once-and-for-all way. Your rtionship stabilizes sooner, you get married and have children, you grow up your children, and you hand over all the work to your children. Wouldn''t it be easy for you?" Tang Yi: "..." "Sister, why didn''t you raise a child and make your child tired?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t want children, would you not want children?" Tang Yi was asked to stop. Although he was a little more romantic, he never wanted children. He also imagined that in the future he will have children and daughters. "Sister, haven''t I met the right one?" "Of course you can''t meet the right one. What you like is the young beauty of other people''s little girls, who are greedy for their young body. Little girls are also greedy for your body and money. Hello, those girlfriends, how can it be possible to get married. " Tang Yi was said to have a guilty conscience. It was indeed clear that he was looking for a girlfriend, and he looked for the kind that takes what he needs, and that both parties are best not to be emotional. If one really provokes someone who only wants other women and not other women, he will be under a lot of pressure and the breakup will not be so free and easy. "Okay, don''t talk nonsense to you. In the future, you will be tired of your children, or you will be tired. Choose yourself. Give birth early and liberate early." Tang Guo put the cup on the coffee table, "Right, today cloud Always call,e home tomorrow,e in the morning, all your arrangements for tomorrow will be temporarily cancelled, the secretary and assistant should be able to handle it all day." "President Yun, which President Yun?" "Yun Junling." "Have we cooperated with Yun''s recently? Yun always has toe personally?" In fact, the two sides really rarely cooperate, but the understanding is true. After all, it is easy to meet on some asions. "I heard Yun Junling It seemed to be terminally ill. The doctor at the time concluded that there was still more than a year to live. She was only in her forties, which is a little weird to think about." "Listening to President Yun, it seems that this matter still has something to do with you. Go ahead, and arrange tomorrow''s work to your secretary and let her assign it so that you don''t get rushed." Tang Yi also felt that since Yun Junling came here in person, there must be something big, so he hurried to arrange things. In fact, he is still very excited, at least he can take a day off. Haha, good news. System: You kid, it''s too early to be happy. Vol 2 Chapter 4959: Unlucky Female President (30) Vol 2 Chapter 4959: Unlucky Female President (30) At nine o''clock the next morning, Yun Junling''s car had already reached the door of Tang''s house. Yun Xiaoxiao looked at the Tang''s vi, feeling a little timid. In fact, she was a little vacant. After all, Tang Yi really didn''t know anything. She didn''t dare to say this kind of thing, it was absolutely embarrassing to be exposed, and her mother would be **** to death. "Mom, do you really want to go?" "Didn''t you say it yesterday?" Yun Junling pushed Yun Xiaoxiao, "Get off." Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t hide it, so she could only open the door and help Yun Junling get out of the car: "Mom, be careful." Yun Junling''s body is very weak, and there is a doctor by his side to avoid unexpected situations. Tang Guo and Tang Yi also got up, knowing that the Yun family wasing, they had already prepared everything. Yun Junling and Yun Xiaoxiao were invited in and had a face-to-face meeting with Tang Guo''s sister and brother. "President Tang, I''m going to disturb you today. It''s really a big matter. I can only visit the door." Yun Junling said first, "Next thing I want to talk about, I also hope that Mr. Tang will not be too excited. , This incident is also the impulse of young people." "Mr. Yun, just talk about it." Yun Junling also nced at Tang Yi. Last night, she read Tang Yi''stest detailed information, and she was quite satisfied with this future son-inw. Tang Yi was seen inexplicably, how could this general Yun''s eyes look like he was looking at goods? He looked at Yun Xiaoxiao again, and was confused by Shang Yun Xiaoxiao''s ufortable expression. Suddenly, Tang Yi''s eyes widened. Isn''t Yun Junling here to pimp? Because the other party is seriously ill and can''t take care of his daughter, nning to have a blind date and pair him with Yun Xiaoxiao? No, no, he can''t agree to such a thing, he doesn''t like Yun Xiaoxiao, and he has a girlfriend and never finds it in the circle. In the circle, they are all daughters who are of equal status. They either appreciate each other or have interests rted to each other. It is not free to fall in love at all. "Xiao Xiao is pregnant," Yun Junling went straight to the subject. She found that Tang Guo was surprised, with a strange expression, and frowned. This reaction was different from what she thought. She thought Tang Guo would go subconsciously. Look at Tang Yi, after all, her purpose seems obvious, "Xiao Xiao said, it belongs to Mr. Tang''s brother." "Impossible! I didn''t have any contact with her at all!!" Before others could react, Tang Yi was the first to jump up. He pointed to Yun Xiaoxiao and said violently, "Are you here to touch porcin today? When did I have anything to do with you? You are not my favorite model, and I have taken safety measures every time, absolutely..." After talking, Tang Yi felt that these things were a bit embarrassing, "Anyway, you The kid in the belly is definitely not mine." Yun Xiaoxiao felt wronged in her heart. It was obvious that this child belonged to Tang Yi. This guy didn''t admit it. His eyes were red with anger. "Tang Yi, you are a man, and you must take the responsibility of a man. You young people do the firewood, just one point. Now there is a problem, if I didn''t ask Xiao Xiao, she would still want to raise the child alone. Now the children are all It''s almost four months, and I can only choose to be born." Yun Junling was dissatisfied with Tang Yi''s reaction, "I must admit what I have done." "You said, the child in your stomach is not mine. It doesn''t matter to us. We haven''t met a few times. How could we know each other?" Tang Yi walked to Yun Xiaoxiao and stared. He never provokes anyone in the circle. Daughter, the girlfriend he made is not an anchor, or an inte celebrity, or a star, it is impossible to be in the same circle. Vol 2 Chapter 4955: Unlucky Female President (31) Vol 2 Chapter 4955: Unlucky Female President (31) Tang Yi''s attitude of not admitting really angered Yun Xiaoxiao. She sneered: "Then I will disappoint you, the child in my stomach belongs to you." "You lie, I have nothing to do with you at all." Tang Yi recalled the events of the previous few months in his mind. In his memory, he had never contacted Yun Xiaoxiao. This woman did not want to touch porcin. , I remembered it wrong. "Sister, you have to believe me, I have nothing to do with her." Tang Yi did not see the joke or guilty conscience on Yun Xiaoxiao''s face, and felt that something was wrong in his heart, but he was sure that he really had nothing to do with this woman. He is a little panic now. He used to be more romantic and diligent in changing girlfriends, and with Yun Xiaoxiao''s body [.boquge.me], anyone who knew him would feel that he was evading responsibility and didnt want to Recognize this matter. What he fears most is that his rtives will also think that he is evading responsibility, because the impression he gave before is really bad. Tang Guo said, "I believe you." Tang Yi was surprised: "Sister, you really believe me, I really have nothing to do with her, as long as you believe me, you can say anything." Some people believed him, and Tang Yi didn''t panic anymore. Seeing Yun Xiaoxiao full of scrutiny, Yun Xiaoxiao''s appearance was half dead, even Yun Junling was very unhappy. Does Tang Yi really want to be responsible? Tang Guo meant to protect Tang Yi, didn''t intend to give a correct attitude to this matter? From beginning to end, Yun Junling never thought that Yun Xiaoxiao would lie. If she knew that this incident was simply because Yun Xiaoxiao had done something stupid by herself, she would note to the Tang house aggressively to reason. "President Tang, what do you mean? Are you not nning to let Brother Ling be responsible for this matter?" Yun Junling asked, "Before I came here, I thought Mr. Tang was a good person, and this matter is easy to handle. I didn''t expect you Will protect Ling brother to this degree." "President Yun, please calm down first. We are not responsible, but you can''t just say that the child in Miss Yuns belly belongs to my younger brother. Then we should. The younger brother grew up by me. I know who he is. Although he is usually a little more romantic, he will definitely recognize the things he has done, and the things he has not done, others would never want to put the pot on his head." Yun Junling: "Mr Tang''s words mean that our mother and daughter are ruining you?" "of course not." Yun Junling said in a strong tone: "What does Tang always mean? Do you think I''m lying, what do you want to plot? My daughter is pregnant when she is unmarried. It is something that no one wants to see. I don''t want to use this kind of thing to joke. , Its spread out, its not good for anyone." "Anyway, I believe that little brother absolutely did not do this. Maybe there is any misunderstanding in this?" Tang Guo still said in a calm tone, she was not in a hurry, Tang Yi had never done anything anyway. Let Yun Xiaoxiao be confident for a while, and when the resultse out, the other party should be dumbfounded. The child''s month is not too old. If it is found out that it is not Tang Yi''s, will the other party take the risk and choose to inducebor? How about let Yun Xiaoxiao give birth to the baby? "Mr. Tang, I am the person involved in this matter. Should I still deceive you? Tang Yi can not remember some things. After all, he is so romantic. It is normal for him to spend the night with someone." Yun Xiaoxiao I was very angry. I felt thating to Tang''s house today would be humiliating. If it weren''t for her mother, she would nevere. Vol 2 Chapter 4956: Unlucky Female President (32) Vol 2 Chapter 4956: Unlucky Female President (32) Could it be that she Yun Xiaoxiao alone can''t raise her child? "Thest time I met Tang Yi, he was drunk, he did something in a silly way, turned his head and forgot. Do you think I rarely find him? If it wasn''t for my mother, I would raise a child by myself, and you It doesn''t matter. If you don''t want to admit it, then forget it. It''s not that I can''t raise it. Why should I look disgusting." Yun Xiaoxiao finished speaking and ran outside. Yun Junling hurriedly asked people to follow up to avoid her having an ident. "Mr. Tang, you have to give an exnation." Yun Junling was very dissatisfied. If the Tang family has always maintained this attitude, Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how much he will suffer in the future. Tang Yi is not willing to be responsible, and it doesn''t matter, as long as they know this rtionship. Moreover, the fact that Yun Xiaoxiao had Tang Yi''s child had to be known to everyone outside, so that it would be beneficial for Yun Xiaoxiao to be in the Yun family in the future. If it were not for her to live long, she would definitely not let her daughter suffer so much. Of course, she still hopes that both parties can have a peaceful solution, and it is best to have a marriage rtionship. "President Yun, I believe that my little brother is definitely not an irresponsible person. Whether the child is a little brother or not, I cant listen to you. If there is any misunderstanding, no one can tell. You, neither Ill believe what I said. In that case, there is a way to do both. When the child is born and a paternity test is done, everything wille to light." "When the timees, what the truth will be, whether you made a mistake or my little brother lied, it is easy to deal with. After all, we will not listen to the other side''s words." "Ms. Tang, you are a bit too much like this." Yun Junling really understands that this is the best way, but he still means not forgiving. "Mr. Yun, its not that Im going too far, but that this matter is going to be spread out. Maybe my little brother will face it. All kinds of pregnant womene to the door and say that the child is born by him. The method I said is good for everyone. Okay. It''s really my little brother''s fault to be checked out. I will leave it to you then, how about it?" "Well, since Mr. Tang has said so, let''s do it." Yun Junling believes that Yun Xiaoxiao will not deceive her, and it must be Tang Yi''s romantic nature and forgot the part with her daughter. It is normal for a romantic boy like this to forget an unexpected encounter. Everything waits for the child to be born, see how Tang Yi still quibble. However, for the sake of safety, Yun Junling still ns to go back and ask Yun Xiaoxiao if he can be sure that the child is Tang Yi''s. "Sister, you really have to believe me. I have never seen Yun Xiaoxiao a few times, and she is not my type, how could I have a rtionship with her. Besides, I am not seeing a woman. You will have an intimate rtionship with the other party. Intimacy can only be a girlfriend rtionship, no matter what the identity of the other party." "Since you are so sure, don''t be guilty and wait for the result." Tang Guo patted Tang Yi on the back of the head, "Sit down and say, if I don''t believe you, I won''t do it. But you don''t want to be so confused as before. Its up to you. You must be serious about finding a girlfriend in the future. You cant just y, and neither can the other party. Todays thing, if you want to change someone, you will surely believe that you did a good thing. "Why is this? It''s not your romantic trouble." Vol 2 Chapter 4957: Unlucky Female President (33) Vol 2 Chapter 4957: Unlucky Female President (33) Tang Yi''s face copsed: "I am as tired as a dog now, so I have no time to find a girlfriend, okay?" "Why are there so many on the Inte?" Tang Yi: "Sister, don''t mention those things, they are just fans at best. Many people have their own objects, just kidding." Yun Xiaoxiao went to see Huo Yongfei and Jiang Ting, and told them what had happened at Yun''s house. The two caught Tang Yi and yelled at him. There were all kinds of unpleasant words. Basically, it revolved around you who are irresponsible. Fortunately, Yun Xiaoxiao can be seen by Yun Xiaoxiao, that is, he has gone for eight lifetimes. Luck. Unexpectedly, this person doesn''t want to be responsible yet, it is simply corrupting his character. After Yun Xiaoxiao returned home, Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei were both upset. "Tang Yi is too bad." Jiang Ting cursed viciously. "He doesn''t know how hard it is for Xiao Xiao to have a baby, and she even denies what she did. It''s disgusting. Yong Fei, Tang Yi is too hateful. Xiaoxiao really bears too much." "I knew it, I should persuade Xiao Xiao more, and I won''t be like this, Xiao Xiao is really wronged." "Yong Fei, this incident must not be forgotten like this, do you see if you can report this incident? Don''t you just do this? Tang Yi is unwilling to be responsible, so let''s expose his deeds and let the majority All femaleizens have a look, this is their husband." Jiang Ting said angrily, "Who makes Tang Yi irresponsible? Such irresponsible men should be exposed more." Huo Yongfei nodded: "Okay, I will write the manuscript right away. I just happen to have a blog post ount. I post it as a blog post. Bring the Tang family. It will definitely be popr soon. Even if the Tang family can spend money to withdraw it, There is no way to cover up what he did." The two did what they said and did not tell Yun Xiaoxiao about it. After Yun Xiaoxiao returned home, Yun Junling asked her if she was really sure that the child in her belly was Tang Yi''s. Yun Xiaoxiao: "Mom, do you think I''m lying to you? This child belongs to him. Mom, since he is not responsible, then forget it. It''s not that we can''t raise children." "They don''t believe this," Yun Junling was also very angry in his heart, "he said he was waiting for the birth of the child for a paternity test." "Anyway, I don''t need anyone else to raise a child." Yun Xiaoxiao was very angry when she heard it, "I don''t need a man like Tang Yi." "Mom didn''t force you to marry him, but if you n to give birth to this child, you still have to do a paternity test. Since you can be sure that it is Tang Yi''s, it doesn''t matter. Then you guys Even if you dont get married and have this child as a bondage, if your mother is gone in the future, after you take charge of the Yun family, no one else dare to embarrass you. Yun Jun said in a spirit: "It''s the blood of the Tang family anyway. They can''t ignore it. Besides, President Tang also agreed. When the resultes out, it proves that the child and his Tang Yi are father and son, then she will let me Deal with this matter. At that time, I will let the Tang family help take care of you. If you don''t want to get married, don''t get married. As long as they are willing to protect the Yun family and wait for the children to grow up, it is also a good thing." Yun Xiaoxiao calmed down: "That''s OK." "Although you are pregnant now, you still go to thepany every day. Mom can teach you a little bit. At first, I nned to ask a manager for help. Now I still feel that you have to learn more. After Mom left, many things were unpredictable." This night, the two mother and daughter talked for a long time. However, they didn''t expect to wake up early in the morning, and the Inte was already noisy because of this. Vol 2 Chapter 4958: Unlucky Female President (34) Vol 2 Chapter 4958: Unlucky Female President (34) "Tang Yi, did that matter reallye out?" Early in the morning, Tang Jun came over from the vi next door. He had just returned from a business trip. He didn''t expect to hear such a big news, and now there is a lot of excitement on the Inte. Tang Yi sat listlessly on a chair in the dining room. He has been exhausted recently, and he has seen things on the Inte. But this incident is totally unnecessary, he is not empty at all, is eating breakfast slowly. No matter how noisy it is online, he has a lot ofce news anyway, and it doesn''t affect anything. Everyone is used to it. When he is full, he will give theizens his own attitude. Unexpectedly, his uncle walked in in a hurry, grabbed his cor and asked about it, his eyes were very scary. Tang Yi: "Uncle, let me go first and speak slowly." Tang Jun let go, frowning tightly: "What are you doing? Is that true on the Inte? You are not responsible for someone having your child?" "No, uncle, you have to believe me, I am not familiar with that woman, and the child in her belly is definitely not mine. I will never deny what Tang Yi has done." Tang Guo interrupted: "Uncle, I believe my little brother, he is not such a disproportionate person. In fact, we had a good talk with President Yun yesterday, and we will do an appraisal when the child is born. Cant evade responsibility. People cant say that the child belongs to the younger brother. Lets disregard ck and white and think that the younger brother is not responsible? All evidence must be given. Some media should identally know about this on the Inte and send eyeballs. Right and wrong, wait a few months and use scientific methods to prove it." After listening to Tang Guo''s analysis, Tang Jun saw that Tang Yi was not guilty: "Are you really sure that you were not drunk andmitted a foolish thing?" "Uncle, I am in front of you, is that not convincing?" "You are usually too romantic and always like ghosts." Tang Jun said unceremoniously, "It''s such a big mess, I''m afraid you did something foolish before." "If that''s the case, I will recognize it by then, but I remember it clearly. ording to Yun Xiaoxiao''s month, I haven''t met any woman during this period. The only thing I was drunk was a reception. That day because of my sister I participated, but my femalepanion didn''t bring it. I still sleep on the sofa in my uncle''s room at night, and if I push it to the front, it will be different from Yun Xiaoxiao''s month." Tang Yi analyzed: "Later, I was arrested by my sister and returned to thepany. From childhood to night, I didn''t even bother to find a femalepanion, just like a dog." "Okay, then I will believe you for the time being. If there is a real problem at that time, your kid can''t go wrong." Tang Jun said, "There is no appraisal result yet, and the Tang family can''t ignore it." "I will arrange some nursing care to take care of Miss Yun." Tang Guo said, "Wait until the resultse out." Tang Jun nodded and said: "How do you n to deal with the online matters? I don''t believe you didn''t see it. Even if you didn''t see it, someone from the Tang family saw it." "I decided not to public rtions." Tang Yi said, "If things are really mine, Tang Yi should be scolded. If not, then those who scold me in the future will have to apologize and I will keep their words. , Pick it up and p your face." Tang Yi was aggrieved: "After I have eaten, lets exin this matter. Let everyone wait for half a year. I believe that Tangs and Yuns melons are all willing to eat. I dont want to suffer injustice, that Yun Xiaoxiao, insisted that it was me, I always felt that there was a problem." "Xiao Guo, do you think so too?" Tang Jun asked. He can believe Tang Yi''s words, mostly because Tang Guo can believe Tang Yi. Tang Yi didn''t notice, Tang Guo must be fine. "Uncle, I also think there is a problem. If the little brother does it, it is impossible to be unimpressed. Miss Yun does not seem to have a problem, and she is sure. Tang Jun pondered: "If this kid really did it..." "Then I deserve it..." Tang Yi hurriedly answered, "You will hand it over to the Yun family then, don''t worry about me." Tang Yi thinks that this matter has nothing to do with him. "Okay, then I don''t care about this matter, you kid remember to make a statement for a while, the recent **** storm on the Inte, Tang may also face some questions." Vol 2 Chapter 4959: Unlucky Female President (35) Vol 2 Chapter 4959: Unlucky Female President (35) "My uncle feels relieved, this matter hasn''t affected the development of the Tang family. It''s just my younger brother, he may be aggrieved in the past six months. He deserves it. Who told him to be so distracted before." After the meal, Tang Yi wrote a paragraph on the way to thepany, which was a response to Yun Xiaoxiao''s pregnancy, something he was not responsible for and did not want to admit. To the effect, he did not have any intimate rtionship with Yun Xiaoxiao in his impression, and the two were not familiar with each other. He couldn''t listen to one side''s words, so he went to be a cheap father. It is estimated that everyone would not believe his side words, so he decided to wait for the birth of the child to do an identification. At that time, the results of the appraisal will be published on the Inte, and everyone will judge whether it is good or bad. If it is really him that Tang Yi did something wrong in confusion, pleasee and scold him. If not, please be gentle with everyone. He will be a serious person in the future. Tang Yi has tens of millions of fans on the Inte, and this blog post immediately caused a big sensation and went directly to the hot search. Because Tang Yi''s words were too firm, those who had supported him were relieved. After a while, a hot word became a hot search: six monthster. Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei did not expect Tang Yi to do this, but they both sneered and waited for Tang Yi to be grandsons in half a year. After Yun Xiaoxiao knew about this, she was not afraid at all. This child was Tang Yi''s. It was just done without the other party''s knowledge. She really wanted to see Tang Yi''s choking expression when that time came. Tang Guo still didn''t n to go to thepany. She called it to train Tang Yi. In fact, she felt veryfortable not working. Tang Yi worked hard. He believed that he had absolutely nothing to do with Yun Xiaoxiao. He had to make some achievements in the past six months. Early that morning, Tang Guo sent Tang Yi away and continued to eat breakfast, but was notified by the helper that someone wanted to see her. "It turned out to be you." Tang Guo was not surprised when he saw Song Shi''s appearance. "Did you exin to the family?" Song Shi was a little embarrassed by Tang Guo''s scrutiny: "I told them about this experience, and the one you mentioned before. They agree." "But... But there is one thing I haven''t done yet. This time I''m here to say goodbye to you." Song Shi said, "It''s thest time I''ve taken the risk." "Why give up your dream?" "After all, I am about to have a family," Song Shi said seriously, "I thought for several days, and suddenly felt that our meeting is fate, I don''t want to miss you because of my dreams." "So, I want to make a farewell ceremony for my dream." "Then you go." Of course Tang Guo wouldn''t stop him, but before Song Shi left, she gave an amulet, "Make things easier, go early and return early." Song Shi smiled brightly: "Don''t worry, I have experience. Although it is a battlefield, I have received professional training and it is no problem to save my life." However, he still received the amulet in the safest ce. Obviously it''s so big, his heart is beating. Half a yearter, Tang Yi went on the hot search again, and the hot word in the hot search was: Tang Yi agreed. Tang Yi posted a message: "Waiting in the delivery room." A few hourster, Yun Xiaoxiao gave birth to a child, who was very healthy. After discussion, Tang Yi and the child did a paternity test. A few more hourster, Tang Yi saw the appraisal report and heaved a sigh of relief. Yun Junling showed an incredible expression when he saw the appraisal report. "President Yun, I dont want to be aggressive, but I also want to remind you that I dont have to suspect that I have done anything. The childs blood type does not match mine, nor does it match Miss Yuns. Actually, there is no paternity test. Its necessary. Tang Yi said, No matter what, congrattions on being a grandmother. Tang Guo also said to Yun Junling: "Now that the truth is clear, I think there should be nothing for us here." Tang Guo handed a small gift [.xbiquge.biz] to Yun Jun. Ling reached his hand, "Goodbye, President Yun." Vol 2 Chapter 4960: Unlucky Female President (36) Vol 2 Chapter 4960: Unlucky Female President (36) "President Yun, are you okay?" After Tang Guo and Tang Yi left, Yun Junling was in a daze, and the assistant next to him quickly asked with concern. Yun Junling came to his senses: "Push me to see Xiaoxiao." She firmly held the small box in her hand, and fell down uncontrobly. Inside the box was a golden pig. This was a small gift Tang Guo had prepared. Thinking of the personal report she had seen before, and her attitude towards the two siblings of the Tang family in the past few months, she wanted to find a ce to sew in. Her attitude towards Tang''s sister and brother was just because Yun Xiaoxiao was the victim. She thought that attitude was correct. The Tang family''s sisters and brothers are also quite interesting. For the past six months, they have been helping to ask people to take care of Yun Xiaoxiao. She is more satisfied with this attitude. She thought it was Tang''s sister and brother who felt guilty. Fortunately, the child belonged to Tang Yi, but now it is not Tang Yi''s. Everything before is just a joke. There are also many people on the Inte scolding Tang Yi, who had been a small pusher before. She could already imagine how she and Xiaoxiao would be mocked as soon as the appraisal report was posted. "President Yun, are you okay? Would you like to call a doctor?" The assistant was shocked when he saw Yun Junling''s face worsening. Yun Junling refused: "No, no, push me to see Xiaoxiao." Tang''s sister and brother are right. This paternity test report is not necessary at all, because the child has blood type O, Tang Yi has blood type B, and Yun Xiaoxiao''s blood type is A. In other words, the blood type of this child''s father can only be O, and there are no other possibilities. If it wasn''t for such a big matter, Yun Junling would not want to question Yun Xiaoxiao at this time. Yun Xiaoxiao has woken up, and the nurse is taking care of her. Huo Yongfei and Jiang Ting are also there, they have always been by Yun Xiaoxiao''s side. As for the child to do a paternity test, she is not at all afraid. Seeing Yun Junlinging, Yun Xiaoxiao asked: "Mom, did the resulte out?" In her opinion, Tang''s sister and brother must not look good now, so they didn''t follow. At this moment, Tang should go and apologize toizens. After all, Tang Yi had made guarantees online. If she hadn''t expected it to be wrong, she would soon see Tang Yi''s son''s hot search. She really disdains to marry Tang Yi, but she also feels that her mother is right. There is a Tang n to help, and Yun n can easily survive all kinds of hardships in the future. "Didn''t you say that that child must be Tang Yi''s?" Yun Junling asked. "Mom, what are you talking about?" Yun Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled. "I can be sure that this child is Tang Yi''s. Isn''t it right? If it''s not right, Tang''s sister and brother must have done the trick." Yun Xiaoxiao said confidently. The Tang family''s sisters and brothers are so powerful, maybe someone really bought it. "Aunt Yun, I can testify that Xiao Xiao will never lie. That child must be Tang Yi''s. Mostly the person who bought the hospital because Mr. Tang was afraid that his brother''s reputation would be damaged." Jiang Ting followed. The Tang family is too shameless, auntie, I think it can be done in another hospital." Yun Junling''s expression is ugly: "The child''s blood type is O, Tang Yi''s blood type is B, and Xiao Xiao''s blood type is A. No matter how many times he has done personal identification, this child is not Tang Yi''s. They have no chance to buy this hospital. Doctor, I chose the hospital, and there are people I know here." Vol 2 Chapter 4961: Unlucky Female President (37) Vol 2 Chapter 4961: Unlucky Female President (37) "Xiao Xiao, honestly, who is this kid?" "Do you know how much influence will this have on us Yun n if this incident is held on Tang Yi''s head for no reason?" "If nothing happens, we willpletely offend the Tang family." "Xiao Xiao, how can you be so confused that you go to frame Tang Yi in order to conceal the facts about your child''s biological father?" "No, I... That kid is really Tang Yi''s. I really only had that kind of rtionship with him. It can''t be someone else." Yun Xiaoxiao was also panicked. How could this happen? It was clearly Tang Yi. Yi ah. That day she found out clearly that the room belonged to Tang Yi, and she also saw Tang Yi go up to rest. Yun Xiaoxiao suddenly remembered something, and her face became ugly. Could it be that Tang Yi was not the person who had a rtionship with her before? It''s another person you don''t know? Tang Yi didn''t go back to the room to sleep, but what was the reason, went to another room? By the way, besides Tang Yi, the person who went up to rest with Tang Yi seemed to be Tang Yi''s younger uncle, Tang Jun. Could it be that Tang Jun had a rtionship with her before? Except Tang Jun, who could make Tang Yi give up the room, she really couldn''t think of anyone else? "Xiao Xiao, please exin this matter carefully." Yun Junling saw Yun Xiaoxiao''s silence, and said in a serious tone, "No details are allowed to be concealed, otherwise my mother doesn''t know what to do. Then this child''s father , I don''t know who it is yet." "Mom, I...I don''t know who the father of this child is now, I...I..." Yun Xiaoxiao understood that she might be in trouble, not Tang Yi''s child, the best result is that child It''s Tang Jun. If not, she doesn''t know who it will be. Seeing her mother''s appearance, she must find someone. And now, she also wants to find the child''s biological father. She doesn''t necessarily recognize each other, but she must figure out her identity to be at ease, otherwise she will always be a pimple. In desperation, Yun Xiaoxiao had to tell Yun Junling the truth. After Yun Junling listened, he was so angry that he almost didn''t relieve himself on the spot. Fortunately, there was a doctor watching him at all times. "Are you trying to **** me off? I thought you were at a loss, but I didn''t expect you to do this kind of thing. If the Tang family knew about it, the outsiders knew about it, our mother and daughter would not know what to do. That kind of sneered." "are you mad at me." "Mom, what should I do now?" Yun Xiaoxiao was worried and anxious. Yun Junling took a deep breath: "You treat this incident as an idental encounter. There is nothing to prescribe medicine or n." "understood." If Yun Junling had no physical problems, he would definitely teach Yun Xiaoxiao a lesson. It''s a pity that her body won''t be able to support it for long. Now she can only help Yun Xiaoxiao deal with the matter, and let Yun Xiaoxiao rx in the future, so that she can walk with peace of mind. "You mean, the person who went upstairs with Tang Yi before, and Tang Jun? The person who changed rooms with Tang Yi, maybe Tang Jun?" "Well, I can''t think of who else Tang Yi would change that room to except Tang Jun." "Okay, Mom will help you deal with this." The next day, Yun Junling came to see Tang Guo again. He also talked about the experience of Yun Xiaoxiao''s encounter, and implicitly indicated that that person might be Tang Jun. Tang Guoughed at that time, the mother and daughter were too unreliable. Sure enough, this person can''t get sick, and all the calmness of a lifetime illness is gone, just want to grab a life-saving straw and not give up. How does Yun Junling want her Tang family to be the catcher? Vol 2 Chapter 4962: Unlucky Female President (38) Vol 2 Chapter 4962: Unlucky Female President (38) "Mr. Yun, don''t you think this is trivial?" Tang Guo still asked indifferently, with the same attitude as before, but she obviously felt that Yun Junling''s confidence was insufficient. The other party should be uncertain, that person. Is it Tang Jun? "My uncle is clean and self-conscious. It is absolutely impossible to have an intimate rtionship with a strange woman. I don''t think your hypothesis is valid. You can''t just say that Miss Yun may have misunderstood my uncle and recognize my uncle as the uncle." "Ms. Tang, I''m sorry for what happenedst time...but this is not a trivial matter for the child. I also hope that the young one can figure it out. It only needs to do an identification..." "Ms. Yun, Miss Yuns previous behavior was not an apology that could save my Tang family''s reputation. Do you know how many people have ridiculed the Tang family over the past six months? And my little brother, who was scolded on the Inte? What kind, you shouldn''t be unclear, right?" "And your Yun family, it seems that you have been pretending to be dead, without any expression, and now you have to rely on my uncle. You are a bit shameless to say a word of impoliteness." Yun Junling''s face turned pale when she was scolded. She loved face the most in her life. When someone said that, she could endure it this time. "President Tang, I just want a result, if not, I apologize to you immediately." "Then Yun can always apologize. That child is definitely not my brother-inw." Tang Guo said affirmatively, "A few of us in the Tang family have never had type O blood. If Yun is still worried, it will not be a test No, but after the appraisal, you need to publish the article on yourpany''s public ount on the Inte and formally apologize to my Tang family." "No, no, I believe Mr. Tang will not lie." Yun Junling''s expression never recovered. In fact, when she came, she had a hunch that the child would not belong to Tang Jun. Seeing Tang Guo''s tough attitude, there is no need for appraisal at all. It is easy to find out whether Tang Jun is of type O blood, and there is no need to hide it. "President Yun, take care, your Yun family seems to have been in a lot of trouble recently." Tang Guo reminded, "You might as well ask Miss Yun when the incident happened. You can find out if there is any monitoring record." Tang Guo''s words did remind Yun Junling. But ten months have passed, and the hotel may not have a monitoring backup. Some backups that are too long will be overwritten regrly. There was already a lot of noise on the Inte, and Tang Yi came out and talked about how the appraisal result was. When Tang Yi got it yesterday, he didn''t immediately post it. Instead, he came back to rest for a day and slept well all night. It was rare for him to take a vacation. It was noon before he posted the appraisal results. Seeing the results of the appraisal, the people who scolded Tang Yi before felt very painful. Many people didn''t believe it, so they went to the Yun family to shout, asking the Yun family to stand up and give an exnation. But on the Yun family''s side, as if dead, no one spoke. But there was rumored news about Tang Yi, Yun Xiaoxiao, and the child''s blood type. As a result, Tang Yi became innocent, and his speeches became arrogant, saying that since he returned to the head office, he had no time to do other things, and was working every day. Yun Junling went to investigate and monitor. As expected, so long has passed, the monitoring has long been covered by new ones, and there is no clue. Everyone in the circle knew about Yun Xiaoxiao. Many peopleughed at the two mothers and daughters, and almost made Tang Yi take the me, but the child was not Tang Yi''s at all, it was a joke. After having fun for a while, Kong Feng identally heard someone discussing this matter, so he kept an eye on it. After many inquiries, he suspected that Yun Xiaoxiao''s child was his. Vol 2 Chapter 4963: Unlucky Female President (39) Vol 2 Chapter 4963: Unlucky Female President (39) [Host Da, about Yun Xiaoxiao''s medicine and want to *** your brother, don''t you n to publish the evidence? "No, it doesn''t make much sense. At best, Yun Xiaoxiao is ridiculed, and she hasn''t seeded. People outside will say that our Tang family is aggressive. And the evidence will also be suspected of being wrong. Although I couldn''t publish the evidence, I didn''t say I couldn''t let Kong Feng know." "Kong Feng is actually a very smart person. You see, he suspects that Yun Xiaoxiao''s child is his. Even in his heart, he should guess that what happenedst time was a game." [Then the host is not afraid, Kong Feng will suspect that this is a bureau set by the Tang family, and then use it to threaten? "If he is smart enough, he will only bite Yun Xiaoxiao, and won''t provoke me. Just biting Yun Xiaoxiao, I can ask nothing. Come and bite me, then I will let him experience What is real hell." As expected by Tang Guo, Kong Feng had thought that it was a gamest time. When he knew that the child''s blood type was O, he was even more certain. Most of Yun Xiaoxiao''s children belonged to him. Who set up the bureau? When he came into contact with Yun Xiaoxiao that day, he obviously realized that Yun Xiaoxiao took the initiative to fill him with medicine and even sneaked in, just because he didn''t want this to be known to other people, including him. In other words, Yun Xiaoxiao herself wanted to do this. Remembering that Yun Xiaoxiao had designated the child''s father to be Tang Yi, then he could guess that Yun Xiaoxiao wanted to *** Tang Yi. Tang Yi is just a **** [biqugexx.co], how can Yun Xiaoxiao be attracted? No, Yun Xiaoxiao doesn''t like it. After that day, Yun Xiaoxiao obviously murmured a few words on the sidelines, it was cheaper for him. Yun Xiaoxiao said this to Tang Yi, not her. But Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t know, the person had already been reced by him. So there are two games here, the first is Yun Xiaoxiao against Tang Yi, and the second is that the person behind targets Yun Xiaoxiao and reces him with Tang Yi so that Tang Yi can turn overter. Those who did this should have known that Yun Xiaoxiao would take action and came back. This person must have a close rtionship with the Tang family, or one of the important tasks of the Tang family. Of course, these are not important, what is important is what he will do next. It is obvious that Yun Xiaoxiao is a sweet pastry to him. Yun Junling is about to die, leaving a Yun family, and Yun Xiaoxiao''s orphan and widow. Then he will appear in what kind of persona, so that the two mothers and daughters will treat him differently and agree to him and Yun Xiaoxiao is getting married? Kong''s son, this identity is definitely qualified. And if his dad knew he had a child, he would definitely help him save face. Yun Xiaoxiao probably wanted to give birth to a child through Tang Yi, andter it was Yun Junling who wanted to find out the child''s biological father. Yun Junling bit Tang Yi and didn''t let go. In fact, he didn''t want Tang Yi and Yun Xiaoxiao to marry, but wanted to make Tang Yi right. When she says, someone will help take care of Yun Shi and Yun Xiaoxiao''s mother and daughter. I have to say that this woman is really good at calcting. It''s a pity that Tang''s people have strategized her and now she has nowhere to go. If he goes to send warmth at this time, the entire Yun family belongs to her. Yun Junling needs a well-behaved, obedient, person in charge, and a son-inw who can help Yun Shui. He Kong Feng seems to have this condition. It should be said that there are conditions. Vol 2 Chapter 4964: Unlucky Female President (40) Vol 2 Chapter 4964: Unlucky Female President (40) After a week of preparation, Kong Feng went to the Yun''s house to meet Yun Junling and Yun Xiaoxiao. He did not pretend to be a pair, and liked Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression very much. He has been learning about Yun Junling''s personality these days, and the other party values responsibility more than his children''s feelings. "It should have been in the wrong room that day. In fact, I was in a daze, and I didn''t know what to do. When I got up in the morning, I did feel something was wrong." Kong Feng said frankly, "What happened to President Yun. I just heard about it. Actually, I''m not sure. I heard that the child has the same blood type, so I came to the door." "Whether it is or not, there must be a verification result. If it is not, everyone is happy. If it is, I will still be responsible." Yun Junling believed this statement, and Kong Feng looked very sincere. Yun Xiaoxiao looked at Kong Feng''s talent, and his appearance was not worse than Tang Yi, but he was relieved. It doesn''t look bad. If her son belongs to this person, he won''t be too bad in the future. Therefore, Kong Feng and the child did a paternity test. The results show that the two are indeed in a father-son rtionship. "It seems that I was really confused and did something wrong. I am willing to bear the result. My idea is that I must give the child aplete family, but it still depends on what Yun Zong and Miss Yun mean." Kong Feng said, "If If you dont mind, I still need to inform my father about this." Yun Junling was actually a little satisfied with Kong Feng. This son-inw looked gentle and seemed good. If the family background is okay, it can also be Xiaoxiao''s help. Yun Junling took the opportunity to ask, where did Kong Feng say from. She was even more satisfied when she learned that Kong Feng turned out to be Kong''s son and had been growing up abroad. Kong Feng stayed here for a few days, mainly to express his attitude with Yun Junling, and then take the opportunity to get along with Yun Xiaoxiao. He has done everything personally and has molded himself into a perfect man. What he shows is that he is willing to bear it even though there is not much feeling between them. Even Yun Xiaoxiao was a little touched in the end, thinking that it would be nice to marry such a person. She knew that the Kong family was far away, but the Kong family was also a big family, and Kong Feng was definitely not plotting the Yun family''s industry. "I''m not afraid of your jokes. I am actually not that ambitious. I usually like to look around and take some pictures. But now that I have children, I will definitely try to be a good father." Under the disguise of Kong Feng, there was Kong Feng''s father holding the ce, and the wedding of Kong Feng and Yun Xiaoxiao was soon held. The reason why he was so fast was because Yun Junling was about to die. On the tenth day of the wedding, Yun Junling died. In the beginning, Kong Feng nned to take care of the children. Later, when Yun Xiaoxiao faced all kinds of problems with thepany, Kong Feng finally went to work in thepany. Moreover, Kong Feng reported everything to her when she went home, and gradually let Yun Xiaoxiao take care of her children with peace of mind. As time passed, it was the same as when Yun Junling was alive, and her little life was very moist. Kong Feng worked obediently for a year. Afterpletely controlling Yun''s, he once againmitted a gambling addiction. He went on a business trip under the pretext of going out to gamble. Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t know this at all. When she knew it, the child was already three or four years old, and thepany was already in danger. Because Kong Feng was thinking about the realization of thew, Yun Shi now is almost an empty shell. "Kong Feng!" After knowing that thepany was going bankrupt, Yun Xiaoxiao shouted to Kong Feng who came back, "What the **** is going on with you, I leave thepany to you. That''s how you manage thepany? How about thepany? What about the money? And those purchased products, how can the price be so high?" Kong Feng had just lost money, and he was in a bad mood. Being yelled at by Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t have the patience before. "Thepany is not mine, how do I know what''s going on? You don''t usually go to thepany, you only know how to eat, drink, buy, buy, and now you have no money, so me me." "You... how could you be like this!" Yun Xiaoxiao really doesn''t like Kong Feng. Getting married is just a stopgap measure. He wants to find someone to help her with her work. Kong Feng had always been very obedient, so she simply took a few more years of children, and when the children were older, she would intervene in thepany. Unexpectedly, when she vacated her hands, thepany was going bankrupt, the ounts were extremely chaotic, and all kinds of losses. Vol 2 Chapter 4965: Unlucky Female President (41) Vol 2 Chapter 4965: Unlucky Female President (41) Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t want Kong Feng to manage thepany anymore, so he drove Kong Feng out and gave the child to the caregiver at home. When taking over thepany, she also filed for divorce with him, Kong Feng. She was really blind before to marry Kong Feng. "It''s okay to get a divorce, first liquidate the property." "You want to be beautiful!" Yun Xiaoxiao said annoyedly. "You don''t want to leave. Starting today, you get out and don''t live here." She is very lucky now that before getting married, her mother was in charge and the property was notarized before marriage. It doesn''t matter if Kong Feng does not divorce, she will appeal. After she handled thepany''s affairs, she filed for divorce. The trouble is a little troublesome and the time is long enough, but it can always be resolved. After Yun Xiaoxiao scolded Kong Feng, he took the nanny and children to thepany. With her ability, there is indeed no way to stabilize thepany immediately. So while in the car, she called Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei and asked them toe and help her. There are only two people who can help her. And Kong Feng, who was still at home, was looking for jewelry at home, some valuable things that could be sold, and he nned to sell them, so he needed some gambling money. Yun Xiaoxiao had no idea about these things. Kong Feng took the things and cleaned everything up. As long as Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t check it carefully, there would be no way to find out for a while. When Yun Xiaoxiao came back that day, she did not know that many valuable things in the house were taken away by Kong Feng. Seeing Kong Feng''s absence, she was a little fortunate, and she couldn''t help Kong Feng not leaving. "Xiaojin, you can y here by yourself. Mom still has things to do." Yun Xiaoxiao looked at Yunjin who was sitting on the side ying with a toy car. Through the appearance of Yunjin, she seemed to see Kong Feng and felt very ufortable. She regretted it. When I knew Kong Feng''s true face, I really regretted it. If she had known that today, she would never borrow any kind of seed, and she would never have caught Kong Feng. I don''t know when I got addicted to gambling and thepany was almost gone. She didn''t like it that much when she was watching Yunjin. But it was her child who quickly threw the bad idea behind her. The next day, Yun Xiaoxiao was busy withpany affairs, so she didn''t n to take Yunjin. Let the nanny look at Yunjin at home, Yunjin usually does not cry or make trouble, at most it is a little overlord. Maybe he felt what happened in the past two days, so he was still obedient. Yun Jin was very boring at home, tired of ying with all kinds of toys, and he looked for other fun. Finally found an old mobile phone, now Yunjin is more than four years old. Yun Xiaoxiao has always had great expectations for Yunjin, and she has given some education to Yunjin very early. Yun Jin is very talented in literacy, which is Yun Xiaoxiao''s pride. She originally thought that she would use Kong Feng''s hand to manage thepany first, and when her son was older, she would let Yunjin follow along with his homework. In the future, thepany would definitely be given to Yunjin. Where did she know that Kong Feng almost bankrupted herpany, it was her mother''s countless efforts. Yunjin can understand many characters. As for ying on mobile phones, as long as the families are not too bad, children can y these especially. When I found this old phone, Yunjin was not interested in it at first, so I just ordered it. As a result, I identally clicked into a chat group and looked at the strange chats inside, Yun Jin was fascinated. Vol 2 Chapter 4966: Unlucky Female President (42) Vol 2 Chapter 4966: Unlucky Female President (42) Seeing that these people were chatting hot, Yun Jin couldn''t help but join in, seeing these people chatting hotly, and couldn''t help joining. The nickname disyed was Yun Xiaoxiao''s. After all, this is Yun Xiaoxiao''s phone. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Who are you all? You just said that the pill that can increase your strength after taking it is the powerful pill in the cartoon? When the nickname "Yun Xiaoxiao" appeared, everyone in the group was quiet for a moment. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Is there really such a thing? Ziyun and the others were silent, carefully analyzing these two sentences. They already felt that the person behind Yun Xiaoxiao''s nickname should not be Yun Xiaoxiao, but a little like a child''s tone. Recently, no one in the group has issued red envelopes that everyone can grab, but at most some exclusive red envelopes. I was afraid that Yun Xiaoxiao would identally run into it and **** something that shouldn''t be snatched. They didn''t expect Yun Xiaoxiao''s appearance very much. They didn''t expect Yun Xiaoxiao to appear behind him. [Ziyun]: You shouldn''t be Yun Xiaoxiao, right? [Yun Xiaoxiao]: My name is Yun Jin and Yun Xiaoxiao is my mother. Also, is there really the kind of magical pill you mentioned? If so, can you give me one? [Margaret]: What do you want that pill for? [Yun Xiaoxiao]: My mother has been very angry recently. It is my father''s fault. If there is such a powerful pill, I want to take it and beat my father. Hearing this, Ziyun and others were all startled. If it is a child who asks for something, or the kind of poor experience, they really can''t look at it. Who can imagine that there are other reasons behind the story? [Chi Xiao]: How could there be that kind of magical pill? We are just talking about it. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Is it really just for fun? If so, that would be great. Yun Jin was extremely disappointed when she saw this. She really wanted to beat those who bullied her mother away. He doesn''t have much affection for Kong Feng. Kong Feng seldom apanies him and ys with him. Yun Xiaoxiao and Kong Feng got married not because of feelings, but because they thought Yun Jun had a good n. Kong Feng also said that she wanted to give her children aplete family, and everything else was her voluntary. After the marriage, Kong Feng helped to manage thepany, Yun Xiaoxiao took the child, Kong Feng and the child were not close, she was anxious, and never thought of letting Yun Jun and Kong Feng get along. Kong Feng is a gambler, because of his own experience, he is very indifferent to blood rtionship. Yun Xiaoxiao cares about the child, regardless of thepany, he is anxious. Yun Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief at first, thinking that this was also good, she really didn''t want to be intimate with a stranger all at once. She is ready to divorce Kong Feng when her child grows up in the future, to give the other party some benefits appropriately. Besides, the other party is the Confucian son, so it shouldn''t be too close. Maybe the Kong family will give her children some benefits in the future. Where do you know, it will be like this. Yunjin is naturally not close to Kong Feng. He only knew that it was Kong Feng that made his mother angry, and he stopped ying with him recently. Knowing that Daliwan was not real, Yunjin didn''t have much interest and continued to chat in the group. He stared at the phone for a while, then threw the phone aside and went to y other things. In the evening, Tang Guo was notified by the system. There was some movement in the group. After eating, she leaned on the sofa and closed her eyes. Vol 2 Chapter 4967: Unlucky Female President (43) Vol 2 Chapter 4967: Unlucky Female President (43) [School Flower]: You mean, Yun Jin took Yun Xiaoxiao''s phone and entered the group chat? [Marguerite]: The kid said it himself. His name is Yun Jin and his mother is Yun Xiaoxiao. It seems that we should have been deceived by a kid. [Ziyun]: In the eyes of a child, of course, no matter right or wrong, whoever bullies his mother is a big viin. [Chi Xiao]: Let''s not give anything this time, it should not affect anything. [School Flower]: No, Yun''s face has recently been wed, and Yun Xiaoxiao is very busy. In my world, several years have passed. Yun Xiaoxiao should not think of this group anymore. After all, mobile phones are usually reced in one or two years, and the eliminated mobile phones will not be used again. If it is Yunjin, things can also make sense. [Mo Yuntian]: Recently, let''s not discuss strange things and don''t give out red envelopes, lest the childes in and sees it. Tang Guo agreed with this. The child had no idea of right and wrong. If she really coaxed her group of friends to give things away, she wouldn''t know what to do with them. If you want to hit your father vigorously, it is not surprising that you have to order other curses to curse those who are not right with Yun Xiaoxiao. [School Flowers]: Where''s Yun Gu? Did hee out of that strange thing? [Mo Yuntian]: No, he has recently fallen into a wave of peach blossoms. A woman in that ce fell in love with him. She thinks that he is different and interesting. He wants to marry him, hahaha...I''m soughing. This kid is having a headache now. what is this? The end of running around. After understanding the truth of the matter, Tang Guo chatted for a while before leaving the group. Several timester, Yun Jin also joined the group to chat, but nothing was gained. He found that these people really seemed to be bragging, so he gradually became disinterested in this group. Children''s interestse quickly and go quickly. The old phone was thrown into the corner by him, and he went to find other ones. Yunjin is indeed smart and has a high IQ, but after all, he is a child and has limitations in what he can do. In addition, there is a child''s heart that does not understand right and wrong in the adult world. Without the help of that group, he naturally couldn''t do anything. When Yun Xiaoxiao arranged for people to clean up thepany, she discovered that there were holes everywhere. If she wanted to fill these holes, she had to sell some of the fixed assets under her name. And she couldn''t fill in this hole. If you don''t fill in, she may have to go to court. Although Kong Feng was in charge of thepany before, it had nothing to do with Kong Feng in name. Even if she doesn''t care, she still has to pay off the debt when ites to liquidation. Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t want to let thepany go bankrupt. She was also a high-spirited person. If someone knew that such a bigpany went bankrupt, she didn''t know how to beughed at. So she decided to sell the fixed assets under her name, except for the vi she currently lives in, everything else. After the hole was filled, Yun Xiaoxiao lost a lot of weight, and her teeth were itchy with hatred of Kong Feng. Before she could catch her breath, her mother''s rtives came over and said that she couldn''t manage such a bigpany by herself, and asked them to help. For a time, Yun Xiaoxiao was one of the first two adults, and had to deal with these trivial matters every day. Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei were very willing to help Yun Xiaoxiao at first, but then Jiang Ting was also a little impatient, so they just made an excuse not toe. Vol 2 Chapter 4968: Unlucky Female President (44) Vol 2 Chapter 4968: Unlucky Female President (44) Huo Yongfei has always been willing to help Yun Xiaoxiao. However, Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t see this at all. She only regarded Huo Yongfei as a good friend, and Huo Yongfei didn''t seem to want more. After dismissing those disgusting rtives, he nned to sue Kong Feng. No matter what, she will divorce this bad guy. Now that thepany has stabilized, there shouldn''t be any problems in a short time. She has to divorce her first. Of course, it was rejected the first time. Yun Xiaoxiao knew about it a long time ago and was not in a hurry, waiting for the nextwsuit. When she came out of the court, she saw Kong Fengs eyes indifferently: Kong Feng, if you are interested, you agree to divorce and dont waste each others time. You made mypany like that before, and I dont care about you. It''s not that Yun Xiaoxiao doesn''t care, but Kong Feng''s method of making money is very special, and there is no way to catch it. She couldn''t run away if she wanted to grasp deeply. Kong Feng has no other skills, but still has the ability to make other people''s money. Kong Feng showed an innocent look in front of outsiders: "Xiao Xiao, I think we should consider this matter carefully. After all, the child is still young. Can you really bear the heart and watch the child without a father?" "You are shameless." "Xiaoxiao, you can''t disregard your children''s ideas because you hate me. I admit that I really don''t have that great ability to help you develop thepany, but you can''t just divorce because of this?" "Kong Feng, you are disgusting, you are shameless, you are rascal..." Yun Xiaoxiao was furious. "Don''t you know the reason for my divorce? You still need me to rify?" "Xiao Xiao, in fact, I dont have to be with you. After so many years of marriage, you havent let me touch you. I know that you still dont like me, but you just want to find a father for your child. But thepany is just right. I need someone to help take care of it. I did all of this, but my ability is limited, and I almost bankrupted thepany. You are going to get a divorce. I dont think there is anything to do. But what about the child? Dont you think about it?" Yun Xiaoxiao had already seen the strange gazes of the people around him, and she wanted to eat Kong Feng. In front of outsiders, Kong Feng was still very gentle, and many people felt that Yun Xiaoxiao was a bit unreasonable. "I''m toozy to talk nonsense with you, wait for the next time." Yun Xiaoxiao hurriedly left, knowing that Kong Feng is so shameless, she would never marry the other party, how did she know this guy is so disgusting. Why did this Kong Feng go to the wrong room? Why did he go to Tang Yi''s room? If it were Tang Yi, things would definitely not be like this. Looking at Tang Yi taking care of the Tang family in an orderly manner, you know that the difference between the two is not so big. And now Tang Yi didn''t bother to work, and that was the person she chose in the beginning. She was too unlucky. Back home, Yun Xiaoxiao watched ying Yunjin while thinking of Kong Feng, and her tone became more serious: "Why are you still ying?" "mom." "I know how to y all day long, but I don''t know how to study. Are you trying to learn from your boring father?" Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t hold back at all. It was all Kong Feng, this dead man, would she be like this? But such a day will have to endure for half a year before it can end. Seeing Yun Jin at a loss, Yun Xiaoxiao quickly ran upstairs, nning to throw out all Kong Feng''s things. When she vacated the room, she nned to clean up her own house again, only to find that some bags and jewelry in the box in the cloakroom were gone. Vol 2 Chapter 4969: Unlucky Female President (45) Vol 2 Chapter 4969: Unlucky Female President (45) When she opened all the boxes, there were very few items left in her collection. "Kong Feng!!!" "what!!!" What did she do, she would meet a bad guy like Kong Feng. ... "Yun''s guess is really bad." Tang Jun said. This day, it was the dinner of the Tang family, Tang Guo, Tang Yi, and Tang Jun were all there. No matter how busy they are, if they are not far away, they will find time to gather together. Tang Yi: "I didn''t expect that the Yun family, who was so beautiful in the past, would end up like this. The famous name of Yun Junling I was destroyed by Kong Feng''s son-inw." "Yun Xiaoxiao won''t be able to hold it for long. I heard that she is going to fight Kong Feng for divorce. I don''t know what the Kong family''s attitude is. If the Kong family wants to fight for that child, Yun Xiaoxiao will not necessarily win." Tang Jun said. With the current Yun family, the Kong family can use any small tricks to make the Yun family at risk." "Sister, what do you think? How long do you think Yun''s can support? You don''t seem to care what Yun''s is like. Anyway, this is also one of the bestpanies in this ce. It''s still a bit weird to see the decline with my own eyes." Tang Guo: "I don''t have any opinion. Bankruptcy is affirmative. Uncle and Uncle have to make more preparations. Yun''s must not copse at once. Let''s watch the opportunity to take over." "Sister, Yun Xiaoxiao''s child is four years old. Are you still not nning to go back to thepany?" Tang Yi said aggrievedly, "You really have a brother-inw. Have you forgotten me as a brother?" "Is it okay to stay at home? I have to go around with my brother-inw and take any photos. Every time Ie back, it will be a few degrees dark, which is not good at all." Tang Yi said as he said, Tang Guo was indifferent. nced, and quickly shut up. When Song Shi and Tang Guo bid farewell to a small country where war was taking ce, they nned to end their dreams and take a picture of aplete battlefield. Then I brought these photos back to show the public how terrible war is and how precious today''s peace is. Therefore, he stayed in that ce for three years, and watched that small country with his own eyes, and went back countless years. He also encountered some identster, wondering if the amulet given by Tang Guo actually made hime back safely. Of course, if he coulde back, Tang Guo actually brought it back with a turnaround. He was arrested at that time, because he was a Chinese, so he was not killed. After he came back, he washed out all those photos and really held an exhibition, an unforgettable and tearful exhibition, which was presented in the eyes of the world. Song Shi thinks that he has fulfilled his dream, and then for the rest of his life, he will be handed over to the one who fascinates him at a nce. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo nned to apany him to continue his dream. At first he refused. Although he didn''t necessarily go to the battlefield every time, other ces were dangerous. He didn''t want her to suffer. Obviously he is such a noble person, how can he run around? The finalpromise was of course him. In the past year, Tang Guo and Song Shi have gone to many ces, but did not go to the battlefield. Basically, they went to some deserted ces and took pictures that most people could not see. Tang Jun and Tang Yi both knew about the experiences of Tang Guo and Song Shi. They are also very bitter and can''tugh. Of these two people, one dares to say that you can agree with your body, and the other really dares to respond. Don''t say, it''s a perfect match. "Xiaoguo, or else you do the marriage first." Tang Jun said, "My uncle also persuades you not to stop you." Tang Guo: "Good." "But, uncle, you should also think about lifelong events." Tang Jun said shyly: "Don''t worry, this thing depends on fate and cannot be forced." "Uncle, since you have no ns to find someone, why not help me manage thepany temporarily, let me find someone first?" Tang Jun: "Xiao Yi, you are so old. You have to learn the bnce between work and rtionship. Don''t ask your parents for help at every turn." Tang Yi: Go away. "Sister, didn''t you say that my sister-inw''s sister ising back? When is it? It''s just time that our two families are all together. It''s time to meet and discuss your marriage." Vol 2 Chapter 4970: Unlucky Female President (46) Vol 2 Chapter 4970: Unlucky Female President (46) Before Song Lu returned to China, she knew that her brother had a partner. He had to give up his dream of taking pictures everywhere, but she did not expect that her future sister-inw would be willing to apany her brother to continue her dream. Therefore, she has always wanted to meet this future sister-inw. She has note back for many years because of her studies. Now that she has finished her studies, she is ready toe back to build her own country and is not going to stay outside. When she saw Song Shi, she couldn''t help being curious, and asked Song Shi who her future sister-inw was. "Tang, do you know?" "Tang family?" Song Lu came back to her senses, "Is that the Tang family who has two siblings?" "Yes, your brother and my future daughter-inw is the former President Tang, but now she has handed over thepany to her younger brother and has resigned as president." Song Lu could hear that Song Shis tone was full of pride, and she couldnt help but smile: Im relieved to see that brother and sister-inw have such a good rtionship. We were all worried about you before, for fear that you might have someone out there. Unexpectedly, the daughter-inw could not get married." "I remember when you were just with your sister-inw, your parents called me the good news and told me that you were finally going to stabilize and not go out to take risks. They really didn''t expect that it was not just one person that they were worried about now, but Two people." Song Lu couldn''t help making fun. Although she was also worried about Song Shi, she believed that everyone had their own dreams, and it was not wrong to understand the consequences and pursue their own dreams. Her brother''s photo exhibition is also very popr in other countries besides China. "Your sister-inw is my lucky star. Since I met her, I have rarely met in small idents." Song Shi said proudly, "I will pick you up for dinner today, and the two of us will officially meet again the next day to discuss marriage. ." "Brother, congrattions." Song Lu sincerely blessed, "Then I will go with you first. After eating, I will go to see my friend. I have been talking to her very well these days, and I dont feel close. I heard that she was also married. I dont know how she is doing now." "Okay, I''ll take you thereter." "By the way, brother, I heard that you were picked up by your sister-inw? Tell me about this." Song Shi didn''t feel that this period was disgraceful at all, but instead thought that it was an indispensable period in his life, and exined in detail what he had encountered with Tang Guo. Song Lu was listening, very envious. Soon after arriving at the Tang house, the Tang family met Tang Guo. In fact, they had seen him before, but they were not familiar with it. Song Lu was very enthusiastic about Tang Guo, and she felt like someone finally wanted her brother. Tang Guo still likes Song Lu very much because of Yun Xiaoxiao''s small group, and he can talk as soon as they meet. "Sister Song, eat fruit." Tang Yi''s eyes lit up when she saw Song Lu. At this moment, she couldn''t help looking at all kinds of things in front of her face. Tang Guo''s eyes were twitching. This kid, see When you are beautiful, you can''t help but get in front of others. Song Lu said politely, "Thank you." Tang Yi, she also knows, a yboy. Sure enough, just like the rumors, it was particrly unsound. "Sister Song seems to have a misunderstanding of me?" Tang Yi felt Song Lu''s rejection. Song Lu shook her head quickly: "No, no, you misunderstood." "No, I feel it." Tang Yi, "Do you think I am a yboy?" Song Lu: Isn''t it? Everyone knows this? Who doesnt know about your two dozen girlfriends? Vol 2 Chapter 4971: Unlucky Female President (47) Vol 2 Chapter 4971: Unlucky Female President (47) "Xiao Yi, be more serious." Tang Jun couldn''t help but say, "No one is serious every day, so it''s no wonder you can''t get the likes of good girls." Tang Yi scratched his head: "I don''t mean anything else, isn''t this about to be a family soon? Isn''t it enthusiastic?" Tang Jun''s expression is very suspicious, has no other meaning? Don''t mean anything else, go to the front of the house? "In fact, Xiao Yi has been rtively safe in recent years," Tang Jun thought about how to say. Tang Yi is also his own family. In recent years, Tang Yi has performed well. He has been busy with thepany and has not frequent girlfriends, so he decided to help Tang Yi. To restore the image, "People have grown up and be sensible. Unlike before, they only knew that they were naughty and their personality changed a lot. I heard that you will stay in China and work in the future, so you can see that Tang Yi is different." Tang Yi smiled and nodded. Yeah, he is different now. He was called by his rtives as a cow and had to be willing. Who called him Tang Yi. Speaking of it, his window period has been long. But, he really didn''t have the feeling of wanting to fall in love with Song Lu, and he also felt that Song Lu didn''t have that thought of him either. Therefore, my uncle did not work hard this time. He provokes Song Lu passionately, because he really wants to be polite, after all, this is his brother-inw''s sister. It''s the first time someone came here. Of course he wanted to give her a good impression. Besides, his elder sister and his brother-inw, now often go out on adventures, Song Lu must take care of them more. It''s really hard work for this little girl. "I heard that Tang Xiaoshu recently developed a product in thepany some time ago. I happened to be a schr," Song Lu said embarrassedly, "I don''t know, can I go and see it? I bought one of you before. Thepanys product, to say something inappropriate, I feel that this product should be more perfect." Tang Jun looked at Song Lu, and then at Tang Guo and Song Shi. They didn''t expect Song Lu to be so direct, but no one underestimated it. "You said, can you make it more perfect?" "Yes, when I used it before, I did feel that some areas could be improved. If Uncle Tang doesn''t mind..." "Of course I don''t mind. When can you go to see it? Now?" Tang Jun actually thinks that there is somethingcking in that product, but at present, their researchers have not been able to make any breakthroughs. They can only use the first generation. Listed. After I have a clue, the second generation is on the market. "Uncle, after dinner, you can take Little Sister Song. It''s not an official meeting today. It''s nothing." Tang Guo said, Song Lu is a good girl, has a high degree of education, and knows a lot. Uncle''spany, such an excellent talent, can dig it. She does not dig, others will dig too. Now that my unclespany has people who are attracted to her, the chances of digging her hands are mostly. After dinner, Song Lu was going to hispany with Tang Jun. When she walked to the door, she suddenly remembered that she hadn''t gone to see Yun Xiaoxiao. "Uncle Tang, I''m sorry, I forgot that there is another private matter that I haven''t dealt with." Song Lu said sorry. Tang Jun: "What are you going to do? How long will it take to deal with your personal affairs first?" "Went to meet a friend of mine. It will take a few hours at most. I can visit yourpanyter. In fact, I can''t wait to see the information about that product." "In this case, I''ll take you there." Tang Jun looked at the time, "It''s not troublesome." Vol 2 Chapter 4972: Unlucky Female President (48) Vol 2 Chapter 4972: Unlucky Female President (48) Tang Jun drove the car outside the Yun''s vi and fell silent suddenly. "Just take the liberty to ask, who is your friend?" What did Song Lu feel: "Yun Xiaoxiao, we have rarely contacted her in recent years. She always fails to receive calls to her. She also asionally responds to messages. I think our rtionship has be alienated. Now Im back, I also want to see how shes doing, and just leave." "It turned out to be so." "Uncle Tang seems to be familiar with Xiao Xiao?" "A little bit of unpleasant things happened to her and our Tang family, but it has been resolved, and it has nothing to do with the Tang family now." Tang Jun said. It should be said that Yun Xiaoxiao''s previous behavior was disgusted by Tang Jun. Fortunately, Xiao Yi did not sleep in the room that day. Afterwards, he also heard that Xiao Yi almost gave him the room, butter he escaped because the room could not be opened. All this seems to be a coincidence. It seemed that someone was helping them in the Tang family. If someone like Yun Xiaoxiao is leaning on, his Tang family may really not have a peaceful life. Later he thought for a while, that incident was definitely not a coincidence, it was not that some day was destined to escape the Tang family, but someone deliberately did it. He had guessed who this person was, but it could only be his good niece, Tang Guo. He suspects this, for the following points: First, after he was sent back to the room that day, Tang Yi also somehow fell asleep on the sofa. Second, when the Yun family''s mother and daughter found her, Tang Guo was the coolest person. Third, when Xiao Yi asked her whether she believed him or not, she believed it without any doubt. With Xiao Yi''s reputation, even he couldn''t guarantee whether that matter had anything to do with Xiao Yi. Fourth, what kind of confidence is it to directly propose a paternity test? Only know in advance that Yun Xiaoxiao''s child is not Xiao Yi''s, right? Of course, there are some details, he didn''t want to understand. He didn''t n to tell anyone about this, it''s best to be rotted. He can be sure that most of the details are rted to Yun Xiaoxiao, this is a woman full of lies. "Uncle Tang?" Tang Jun came back to his senses: "Sorry, I suddenly thought of something. I''m leaving my mind. I''ll be waiting for you here." "Thank you, if you have anything, you can go first." "It''s okay, it''s okay." Song Lu arrived just in time, and Yun Xiaoxiao was at home. Yun Xiaoxiao was not happy when he saw Song Lu, but greeted him politely. Song Lu felt a little sad when she felt Yun Xiaoxiao''s rejection. "I heard that you were married before, but I didn''t have the chance toe to your wedding, but I still bought you a gift." Song Lu said that she really didn''t know much about domestic affairs. When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, his face was distorted: "Farewell, I am going to get a divorce." "Divorce?" Song Lu was a little surprised. "Aren''t you very satisfied before? How could you get a divorce?" "I don''t want to talk about that person, do you still have things? If not, it may not be convenient for me to entertain you." Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t want to talk to Song Lu more. Now Yun''s is getting worse and worse. Regardless of her being in charge of Yun''s, in fact, it is no longer the same as before, and it is likely that there will be no Yun''s one day. Song Lu is still the daughter of the Song family, and she always feels a little ufortable in front of Song Lu. Song Lu often puts forward some different opinions. She doesn''t like getting along with Song Lu. She always finds this person very annoying, thinking that she knows a lot. Vol 2 Chapter 4973: Unlucky Female President (49) Vol 2 Chapter 4973: Unlucky Female President (49) Yun Xiaoxiao said so, Song Lu had to say goodbye and leave. If nothing else, the friendship between her and Yun Xiaoxiao would stop here. She had expected this day for a long time, and she had no regrets in her heart. Yun Xiaoxiao is alienating her, so the friendship between them can no longer be maintained. She came here this time just to see how Yun Xiaoxiao was doing. "So fast?" Tang Jun was a little strange seeing Song Lue out in less than twenty minutes. Song Lu nodded: "I''m strangely estranged with her, this time I just came to see how it is. There should be no contact between us in the future." "The Yun family is not optimistic." Tang Jun said. Song Lu: "Uncle Tang, please be more careful." Tang Jun briefly told the affair between Yun Xiaoxiao and Kong Feng. Song Lu was a little bit sorrowful. After listening, she felt that something was not right. "You mean, Yun Xiaoxiao and Kong Feng had an idental encounter?" Tang Jun nodded: "Well," maybe it was Song Shi''s rtionship. He again said that Yun Xiaoxiao had trouble with Tang Yi before. "In the beginning, Yun Xiaoxiao mistakenly identified that person as Xiao Yi. Everyone thinks that Xiao Yifengliu has caused the trouble. Fortunately, Xiaoguo suggested that when the child is born, a paternity test will be done." Song Lu''s expression changed, even if she received so much information for a while, she understood it instantly. Why is Yun Xiaoxiao so sure that she is Tang Yi''s child? Didn''t she give up at all and meant to borrow seeds? "Uncle Tang, I want to know something, can I ask you?" Tang Jun: "Yes." When Song Lu asked, she took out her mobile phone and searched for Kong Feng''s photos. Anyhow, Yun Xiaoxiao and Kong Feng are also people with some identities, and they can still be searched for their wedding photos. Seeing that Kong Feng was not the one Yun Xiaoxiao introduced to her before, she understood everything. Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t give up on borrowing a child for life, but an ident finally urred. If she guessed well, this is the truth of the matter. what is this? Can''t you live by yourself? Although Tang Jun was gentle when she said that Yun Xiaoxiao came to Tang''s house to identify Tang Yi, she has searched the historical news on the Inte. She is not a nerd. She finished her studies just because she wanted to learn more about her favorite field. Looking at the reports, she could understand Yun Xiaoxiao''s mother and daughter''s ns. Later, I chose to marry Kong Feng, fearing the same n, but I did not expect that Kong Feng would almost bankrupt Yun. "Actually, you and Yun Xiaoxiao are not suitable for being friends." Tang Jun said. Song Lu put away the phone: "I know, because we were neighbors when we were young, I rarely make friends, or she likes toe and drag me to y." "Well, Uncle Tang, now go to [Pencil Novel .qbxs.me] to see that product of yourpany." "Then are you interested ining to ourpany?" Tang Jun asked. Song Lu: "I haven''t done anything yet, so I was invited like this. How do you know I''mpetent?" "I believe that my vision can''t be wrong." "If Uncle Tang doesn''t dislike me as a neer, of course I am willing." Tang Guo and Song Shi knew about Song Lu being abducted to thepany by Tang Jun. After the two family members formally had dinner and set a wedding time, Song Lu became busy with the nearbypany. One monthter, Tang Guo and Song Shi got married. After they got married, it was their honeymoon trip. Vol 2 Chapter 4974: Unlucky Female President (50) Vol 2 Chapter 4974: Unlucky Female President (50) Others travel to some beautiful scenic areas, and they choose ces where few people visit. Tang Yi began to work hard again. He wanted to scold him very much, his uncle kept silent, and unexpectedly abducted the innocent girl to thepany to work hard. Sitting in an empty office, Tang Yi felt emptiness and loneliness. Half a yearter, despite Yun Xiaoxiao''s hard work, there was no way for Yun to continue to develop, and he could only go bankrupt. After thepany dered bankruptcy, Yun Xiaoxiao did not have nothing, but what she had in her hands was pitifulpared to before. With her personal ability, it is difficult to make aeback. What''s even more frightening is that poor rtives from her mother''s side oftene to pester her and disturb her normal life. It''s all ridiculous, she can''t stop it. In desperation, Yun Xiaoxiao decided to sell the vi and bought a house in another ce to live in. At this time, she faced another divorcewsuit with Kong Feng. Kong Feng approached Yun Xiaoxiao and said that he wanted to fight for this child. Given Yun Xiaoxiao''s current situation, it was obvious that his Kong family had a better chance of fighting for this child. Yun Xiaoxiao: "Kong Feng, don''t go too far!" "You divide me half of the money in your hand. I won''t dispute this child, and you won''t need to sue. Let''s directly adjust to get the divorce certificate." "Kong Feng, you shameless!" "Anyway, there are still a few days before the court, think about it. But you have to tell me before the court, or I will ask my dad for help." Yun Xiaoxiao has nothing. Although she asionally sees Kong Fengs disgusting face through Yunjin, this child was born in October and was raised by herself. She cannot let Kong Feng this shameless viin. . After thinking about it for two days, she could only choose topromise, and divided half of the money in her hand to Kong Feng, and the marriage was considered divorced. Yun Xiaoxiao regrets it, but unfortunately there is no regret medicine in this world. "What are you going to do now?" Huo Yongfei asked with concern, "You can''t just sit and eat the sky, there will be more ces to spend money in the future." "I want to open a small shop and barely make a living." "Yong Fei, I was wrong. If I didn''t do that in the first ce, wouldn''t all this happen?" Huo Yongfei: "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, I will help you." "Thank you, Yong Fei, only you are still by my side and everyone has left. Even Jiang Ting is alienated from me." "Xiao Xiao, Jiang Ting has her own life. I won''t leave you." Huo Yongfei was stunned when she saw Yun Xiaoxiao, and said quickly, "After all, we are the best girlfriends. We should be in trouble, right? " Kong Feng, who got the money, didn''t feel safe, and soon after losing all the money, he came to Yun Xiaoxiao again. "Kong Feng, do you want to be shameless!" Yun Xiaoxiao regretted it too much. He regretted once seeing Kong Feng and cursed countless times to let Kong Feng die. Kong Feng: "I''m here to tell you one thing today, Yun Xiaoxiao, your original target was not me, but Tang Yi?" "You...what did you say?" "I said, the person you wanted to have **** with was Tang Yi. Otherwise, why would you be pregnant and you would fall for him. You said I was shameless, so what about you? Do you want to promote this? Go out, can you still mix in this circle?" Yun Xiaoxiao was so angry that his head was dizzy, buzzing, how could Kong Feng know this? "I guess that your family has already seen through your strategy. As for who saw it through, I don''t know. But what I want to tell you is that I took the initiative to walk into that room and stay awake all the time." Kong Feng said with a smile. He expected that Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t want to talk about these things, and that the shame could only be her, which is social death. At any rate, she was also the former Miss Yun family, and now she is in a state of despair. I believe some entertainment reporters will be interested in her current situation. The current Yun family is not the previous Yun family, and entertainment reporters are not afraid of her. "what do you want?" "money." Yun Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth: "Okay, I''ll give it to you." "But you are not allowed to talk about this matter." "Then it depends on your performance. Stop my mouth. Of course I won''t say it." A cruel look shed across Yun Xiaoxiao''s eyes, and she understood that Kong Feng wanted to **** her blood for a lifetime. Vol 2 Chapter 4975: Unlucky Female President (51) Vol 2 Chapter 4975: Unlucky Female President (51) Kong Feng, who got the money, was still very happy for the time being, and went to the casino again with the money. In his opinion, Yun Xiaoxiao is a face-loving person. As long as he uses this excuse, the other party will definitely provide him with funds continuously. He wasn''t afraid that Yun Xiaoxiao''s money would be spent for a while. No matter how Yun Junling arrived at his daughter, he must have some stock. As for what he said, the Tang family had long known that this was a set thing. Kong Feng was very acquainted and did not dare to trouble the Tang family. Since people can see through Yun Xiaoxiao''s strategy, and can quietly make Yun Xiaoxiao suffer, such a family is not something Kong Feng can afford. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to the status quo of Yun Xiaoxiao. She had spected that Yun Xiaoxiao would not think about living a peaceful life as long as Kong Feng was there. As for the second-hand mobile phone of Yun Xiaoxiao, it was thrown into the trash when he moved. It is estimated that the mobile phone is not so good, because Yun Xiaoxiao''s nickname shows an offline state. Besides, she is still honeymooning outside with Song Shi, but they are not in the scenic area, but in a primeval forest. There are snakes, insects, rats and ants, all kinds of wild animals that may eat people, and some food that will be poisoned if touched. With Tang Guo''s help, Song Shi took many precious photos and went back. The two were a little tired from running, so they found a safer ce with sunlight, and threw a thinyer of cushion on the spot. After walking for so long, they were also a little tired, and the two sat on the mat, leaning against each other. Song Shi sorted out the photos in the camera, and the more he looked at it, the more he was surprised: "I must have been a good person in myst life." "Why do you say that suddenly?" "If you weren''t a good person, how could you marry a wife like Xiaoguo? I thought I would be lonely for all living beings, and a little bit would die in chasing dreams. Since meeting you, I found that no matter what I meet, I can meet Good luck. Xiaoguo, are you a fairy from Tianshan?" "Xiaoguo, do you really like this kind of life?" Song Shi put down the camera, "This is my dream, not yours. If you have other things you like, you must tell me, I can stay with you. You go and finish it together." "This kind of life is very good." Tang Guo didn''t tell lies. It was indeed the first time that she came to this ce where humans felt dangerous, and took risks to shoot something fun, mysterious, and never seen before. "Then you should have a dream?" Song Shi said, "Or, your dream has been realized? But there will always be more than one dream and goal in life, and there will always be new ones. I am very content to be able to go today. I still hope to apany you to aplish what you want to do." "Dreams?" Tang Guo narrowed her eyes slightly, thinking carefully, and suddenly realized that she really had no dreams. What is the dream? A dream should be a wish that is difficult to realize, so it is called a dream. What she generally wants to do is called a goal. As for the dream, she really hasn''t had it. "I don''t seem to have dreams." This embarrassed Song Shi. He embraced Tang Guo: "What about the goal?" "None, it''s all realized." Song Shi: "..." "We have several decades in our lives. Do you want to live the next time?" Song Shi continued to ask, "That is, what is the day you want in your heart." Vol 2 Chapter 4976: Unlucky Female President (52) Vol 2 Chapter 4976: Unlucky Female President (52) Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Song Shi''s face: "Didn''t you take me to see a differentndscape?" Song Shi didn''t know what to say, why would there be people without dreams in this world? "Do you think that such days have be boring?" Tang Guo asked, why would Song Shi ask these questions inexplicably, so as to give up the current life and switch to another life. "No, because you have always been with me to do what I like, and I also want to apany you to do what you like to do." Song Shi said quickly, "I can''t always let you apany me. Do something you like." "I think it''s good now, I don''t have anything else I like for the time being." Song Shi held her hand: "Well, if you have something you like, you must tell me and we will finish it together." "it is good." Tang Guo began to think, is there anything she wants to do? Anything you like to do? It doesn''t seem to be, she has done what she should do, and now she wants to enjoy her life and live this short life. However, she is still thinking, if she has a dream, what should her dream be? She seems to be ustomed to her nature, and basically walks forward without fear. No matter what she encounters, she has never had any fear. It may be a long time shuttle that has cultivated her fearless heart. Dreams, because she is too realistic, as long as there is a little possibility to aplish things, she will set goals instead of dreams. She doesn''t even care where shees from, what her real name is, and why she travels through this endless world. What does she care about? Thinking about it carefully, I only care about the people I met during the journey, the stories that happened with those people, the interactions with them, and the feelings between them. The friends in the group are undoubtedly the most stable ce for her friendship. There is also this person who has been following, no matter which world she goes into, he will always appear. Before she knew it, she had be ustomed to their existence. If one day they are really gone. She should be sad when she disappears into her life. "Ashi, is there anything else in your dream besides taking these precious photos?" Song Shi answered as expected: "Of course there is." "What is it?" Song Shi held Tang Guo''s hand, his face solemnly and cautiously said: "Love you and grow old." "Is this a dream?" "Of course, because life will have many unbelievable idents that cannot be prevented, so this is a dream. Since meeting you and being with you, I have been praying every day to be with you until the end of life. " "Ashi, your dream wille true." Tang Guo still had no dreams, because everything she wanted to do was a goal. She worked hard for many days, but still couldn''t think of what she dreamed. So, when she returned to the city with Song Shi, she created a dream fund ount. The content of this fund ount is that anyone with a dream can make a wish under the ount. The more detailed the content of the dream, the greater the possibility of realization. Some people have the attitude of trying first, as if this is a wishing tree. Therefore, Tang Guo can see all kinds of dreams every day. She found that some of the dreams in it were very simple, maybe just what kind of gift to ask for on her birthday. Vol 2 Chapter 4977: Unlucky Female President (53) Vol 2 Chapter 4977: Unlucky Female President (53) Tang Guo selected some people and arranged them to realize their dreams. These people realized their little dreams, and after they came to give feedback, more and more people came here to make wishes, big ones and small ones. "Why, do you want to understand?" Song Shi knew what Tang Guo did. "In fact, it doesn''t matter. This means that your ability is very strong, so you don''t need the so-called dream at all, because what you want to do, It will be sessful soon. And dreams are for some talents who cannot be realized temporarily." "I already understood." A smile hung on Tang Guo''s lips: "It doesn''t really matter whether you have a dream or not. What''s important is how to live as you please. Now, it''s fine." "It''s okay if you want to understand, it''s all I''m wrong, so you struggle for so long." Song Shi said annoyed. Tang Guo shook his head, not much to mind this matter. "I think because of your reminder, I should love life more in the future, and I will live well to find what I like to do. Even if the time is long, some things cannot be seen to the end at a nce. Even if one day everything around me , Has be so unfamiliar again, even without familiar people, I will not be confused anymore." Song Shi was right. It is not a terrible thing to have no dream, which means she has be very strong. She thought about it carefully. When she was very weak, she also had a dream. For example, in those worlds at the beginning, she dreamed about when she would know who she was, when she could go out, and when there could be someone from this dirt-filled world to poke away thatyer of mud and discover the true She is not what she seems to be. She really doesn''t miss the days when she has dreams. Because it''s so desperate. Now, she is not in a hurry to know who she is, nor is she in a hurry to go out, wherever she goes, she is not afraid of anything. I don''t even think that this world is full of dirt, it''s because no one is guarding the little bit of beauty in this world. Therefore, she is stronger and has the ability to protect what she wants to protect and pursue the life she wants. Fearless and fearless, what''s so terrible about not having a dream? Her goal in every world is to change the trajectory of her destiny so that the people who the original owner cares about live well, and she lives well by herself, knowing that the people in the group are still safe, and meeting the person next to her who has been following her. Song Shi could not understand Tang Guo''s words, but he could feel that Tang Guo did not entangle this matter. They were happy every day in the following days. After a month''s rest, Tang Guo and Song Shi were about to set off again. This time, they went to a small country where a war had just broken out. Although there has always been peace in this country, there are often wars in some small countries around the world, and people there are living a fiery life. When approaching this small country, Tang Guo found that the dream of these desperate people was to live and stop the war. In two years, she and Song Shi personally witnessed the war from the beginning to the end, seeing the eyes of those people from the light of hope, to the dimness of despair, to the deathless eyes, still clenched in their hands. A family photo. At the end of the war, people here have different dreams. They hope to have enough food, dress warmly, and stop wars. When they realize these, their dreams be rich again, Everything was over here, Tang Guo and Song Shi also returned. What caught them off guard was the marriage between Tang Jun and Song Lu. "So, uncle, you just abducted Ah Shi''s sister quietly like this? Just let someone work for you, don''t you even let them go?" Tang Guo asked. Vol 2 Chapter 4978: Unlucky Female President (54) Vol 2 Chapter 4978: Unlucky Female President (54) Tang Jun looked sorry: "Emotional things are out of control, Xiaoguo, and I am so old. It is not easy to meet a person who hopes. I hope you can forgive me." Tang Guo was smiled by Tang Jun''s serious appearance: "Well, my uncle, since you like each other, there is no one I''m sorry, then we will just call each one of the teachers." "Oh, some people said they didn''t want to find the object, but they found the object secretly and kept the object next to them... Ha ha..." Tang Yi said strangely, "I don''t understand, I don''t understand." Tang Jun: "Xiao Yi, don''t speak with yin and yang." "The boy, I don''t have a partner yet." Tang Jun: "Then you work harder, you see that my uncle has it, if you want you to be sincere, you will definitely have it." Tang Yi: "..." My uncle is dear. Tang Guo and Song Shi didn''t n to go out temporarily, they witnessed Tang Jun and Song Lu getting married. Tang Guo found that the two were really good friends. Song Lu was a very knowledgeable person and liked to express her ideas in all aspects. And Tang Jun is a person who can listen, and the two of them can easily discuss it. Tang Jun doesn''t really like talking, but with Song Lu, he talks a lot. Moreover, Tang Jun will seriously think about Song Lus ideas, and then take her to implement them. The Song family is also very satisfied with Tang Jun. As for the issue of address, as long as their young people are not embarrassed, the embarrassing thing is that others call their own. it is good. Tang Yi is still a single dog. It''s not that he doesn''t have a daughter to love him, but that he is also serious about feelings. He didn''t want to y anymore, he envied Tang Guo and Song Shi, and Tang Jun and Song Lu, so he wanted to find someone who could work with her for life, not just have fun together. Having been single for so many years, it doesn''t matter to stay single. Tang Guo heard the news of Yun Xiaoxiao again, in the hot news, about the olddy and the murderer now. Tang Guo hadn''t paid attention to these for a long time, and the system naturally didn''t look at it either. After seeing this incident about Yun Xiaoxiao, Tang Guo called the system to check the information. "So Yun Xiaoxiao faced Kong Feng''s extortion time and time again, and finally became murderous and killed Kong Feng?" System: [Yes, the host is big, Huo Yongfei is an aplice, and at the beginning he wanted to help Yun Xiaoxiaomit the crime. But the final evidence showed that Huo Yongfei was an aplice and did not take part in the murder. He only helped Yun Xiaoxiao transport Kong Feng''s corpse and throw it away. "Where is Yun Xiaoxiao''s child?" [I was taken back by the Kong family, but I didn''t seem to be treated very much. I was raised outside like Kong Feng. "It seems that I have to be raised up again." Yun Jin is indeed a child, but Tang Guo is not sympathetic at all. Because it was this child who deceived the people in the group in the original plot, killed several people in the Tang family, and also killed brother and sister Song Shi. To talk about the source, isn''t it that Yun Xiaoxiaomitted evil by herself? What Tang Guo didn''t expect was that Yun Xiaoxiao wanted to see her. Out of curiosity, Tang Guo went to see Yun Xiaoxiao. The first thing Yun Xiaoxiao said was, she failed at the beginning, did Tang Guo engage in a ghost in it. Because Kong Feng mentioned this matter to her, after careful analysis, she found that the person who could do it was probably Tang Guo. "I do not know what you''re talking about." "It''s you, right?" Tang Guo''s expression was strange: "Miss Yun, I heard people say that you want to see me, and thought there was something. If there is something, you should just say it straight." Vol 2 Chapter 4979: Unlucky Female President (55) Vol 2 Chapter 4979: Unlucky Female President (55) Yun Xiaoxiao''s purpose for calling Tang Guo toe, of course, was to want Tang Guo to admit that. She thought it all well, even if she goes to prison, don''t make Tang Guo feel better. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo didn''t admit it at all, and he looked very strange, which made Yun Xiaoxiao helpless and could only watch Tang Guo leave. Tang Guo was not a fool. Although it would not be very good to pursue that matter, being publicized would still have an impact on Tang''s image. She knew Yun Xiaoxiao''s purpose as soon as she guessed it. Yun Xiaoxiao was finally sentenced, although the Kong family had always wanted her to be sentenced to life, the death penalty was cheaper for her. However, the evidence collection is indeed an endless threat from Kong Feng to Yun Xiaoxiao. After being sentenced for decades, he still has a chance toe out. In fact, the Kong family hated Yun Xiaoxiao, and most of them were only Kong Feng''s father, and the others wanted Kong Feng to die. Huo Yongfei was sentenced to several years. His family hated Yun Xiaoxiao because of this. When they visited Huo Yongfei, they all sighed. Huo Yongfei saw that his parents had whiter hair every time, and he regretted the incident. It was the first time that I told my parents that after I came out, I must be a good person. Tang Guo and Song embarked on Song Shis pursuit of dreams, to see different scenery, and held a photo exhibition with Song Shi. Tang Jun and Song Lu joined forces, and they are known as the gods and rtives. Tang Yi''s former romantic son unexpectedly ended up in the state of a single dog. In the following years, he did not meet a person he liked. Many people mentioned Tang Yi, saying that this was retribution, which made Tang Yi angry. When Tang Yi was thirty-five years old, he finally ushered in his love, bid farewell to the single journey, and finally could stand up straight in the Tang family. When the child was born, he stood by his wife''s side, held the child, and held her daughter''s little hand: "Unexpectedly, Tang Yi, my wife and children can be hot on the bed." "Child, Dad, I see you as a genius. You must grow up quickly. When you grow up, Dad will leave thepany to you." Others around him thought that Tang Yi had great expectations for this child. After fifteen years, Tang Yi was ying games on the sofa in the office, and what he did was a fifteen-year-old doll looking sadly at the file, and looking at him from time to time, with an innocent face. "Dad, I''m only fifteen years old." "My son is good, he can be alone when he is fifteen years old. He was married in ancient times and he is an adult." "Today the school assigns homework, I can''t help but do it?" "It takes half an hour to do the homework after processing the files. I don''t know yet? Get it now." Tang Yi leaned Eng''s legs. The sister was right. It''s better to raise a child to share his worries. Tang Guo went to many ces in his life and saw some scenery that he hadn''t seen carefully before. This should be the world with the richest and mostpact life. She and Song Shi have a long lifespan and are in good health. They didn''t go out until thest few years. But the rare photos brought back by the two of them left behind a lot of strokes. After many years, these photos were still watched and shocked by countless people. The war episodes they filmed were once bought by those warring countries, hoping to warn future generations, hoping that they can work hard to be stronger and protect their homnd. "Xiaoguo, I heard that you are very good at making a wish here, and you can realize your dream, so I am here to make a wish, I hope we can meet again in the next life." Song Shi left his wish on Tang Guo''s website for realizing his dream. Tang Guo took out his cell phone and replied: "Your dream will definitelye true." Vol 2 Chapter 4985: Daughter of a sickly beauty (1) Vol 2 Chapter 4985: Daughter of a sickly beauty (1) [Margaret]: Although Yun Xiaoxiao is not on the same road as us, but, finally, a neeres, and it is so absent. I don''t know if there will be neers in the group. After all, the next world of school flowers may note to me. I think it is easier to look forward to neers from the group than school flowers to my world. [Ziyun]: You are right. [Chi Xiao]: I don''t know if the next world of my sister has arrived. [Margaret]: Regardless of whether it has arrived or not, Margaret''s heart has been broken by the God of Creation, and she is not looking forward to it. ... At this time, Tang Guo had already entered the new world, and she opened her eyes to see a character woman sitting on the edge of the flowers basking in the sun. That beautiful face is indescribable in mundane words, because it is so beautiful. At a nce, you can be dazed by the woman''s appearance. Although the woman''s face is very beautiful, her brows are full of mncholy, as if there is an unresolvable sadness, which makes people want to smooth her frowning brows. She is still very thin. When the wind is blowing, Tang Guo can see the clothes of the woman, her thin body and pale face, and she can also see that the woman is not in good health. "Guo''er, why look at your mother like that?" The woman noticed Tang Guo''s gaze, her beautiful eyes fell on her, and she asked in a very gentle tone. It was not that Tang Guo had never seen a beautiful woman, but it was the first time she saw such a beautiful woman. She was filled with holes, and every move was pitiful and distressed. "It''s just that I was confused by my mother''s appearance for a while." Tang Guo replied. She already felt that her body was a small dumpling, about five years old. I don''t know what happened in this world, but my instinct told her that it had something to do with this stunning mother in front of her. "Guo''er, mother''s beauty is not only useless, it can also bring disasters. Guo''er must not be fooled by it." The woman had already walked up to Tang Guo, touched Tang Guo''s cheek affectionately, and said in pain, "But, my daughter was born so beautifully. My mother shouldn''t have brought you here. She has brought you to this world. , Mother has no ability to protect you. My Guoer, mother is sorry for you." The five-year-old girl should be puzzled by these things, but she can understand a little bit. Her mother is not too happy. Tang Guo thought for a moment and should have some reaction, and quicklyforted her beautiful mother. It seems that this world should be caused by beauty. If the guess is correct, the heroine of this world is her mother, and most of them did not die. It is a good thing for a woman to be beautiful, but it is a disaster if there is not enough strength to protect this beauty. "Mother, it''s windy,e in." Tang Guo found that the woman was weak, and now it was cold again outside, nning to call people into the house. Before the woman could answer, Tang Guo felt that there was an extra person in the yard. He walked behind the woman a few times, put a cloak on her body, and a nice male voice sounded: "Guoer knows that every child It''s cold outside, and you don''t care about your body? Nuan Nuan,e in." Warm? Her mother''s name is really nice and soft. Tang Guo slightly raised her head and looked at the man standing next to her mother. This man with sword eyebrows and starry eyes, a tall nose, and a tall stature, he was not a simple person at first nce. Vol 2 Chapter 4986: The daughter of a sickly beauty (2) Vol 2 Chapter 4986: The daughter of a sickly beauty (2) But he looked at her mother''s eyes, very gentle, but Tang Guo still found that in this gentleness, there is a domineering and inevitable trend. The hand holding her mother''s shoulder was also a bit hard. She guessed that her mother should be a little bit painful if she pinched it like this. However, her mother didn''t say a word, she just nodded slightly, her body trembled slightly, she was obviously afraid of this person. So, from her standpoint, this person should not be a good one. "Guo''er, are you tired? Do you want to go in and sleep for a while?" Tang Guo yawned: "Mother, Guo''er is tired and sleepy." She had the wrong eyes, and her mother took the opportunity to walk over, took Tang Guo''s little hand, and brought Tang Guo into the house. Tang Guo wanted to know the memory of this world as soon as possible. After returning to the house, she was "coaxed to sleep" by her mother. The memory I saw next proved that Tang Guo''s guess was correct. Half of the reason for the tragedy of this world is indeed her mother''s beauty. This is a martial arts world, but her mother is not born with martial arts, and her body is still weak. She was taken in by beauty, and without a backing, she had no resistance at all, and could only be ughtered like a fish. She was named Jiang Tang Wengnuan, because her grandfather''s surname was Tang, and her grandmother''s surname was Weng, which means that they are very affectionate. Her grandfather was the first person in the martial arts many years ago, and the skill of the martial arts is unmatched by the entire martial arts. Obviously, the entire martial arts team is not her grandpa''s opponent. Grandpa not only learned martial arts peerlessly, but also collected countless martial arts in the world, and countless treasures. So far, no one knows where these treasures are located. Her grandfather was a martial idiot, and also a love idiot. But her grandpa was not so talented, and in the end, he was ssified as dust before grandpa. After grandpa was overwhelmed, he stopped pursuing martial arts. He knew that his daughter had not inherited a little bit of his martial arts talent, so he handed Wuyou Vi to his disciple Heng Zhou, who was the man Tang Guo had previously met. He is now the owner of Wuyou Mountain Vi, the most powerful person, and an excellent martial arts talent. In the entire martial arts, few people will be his opponents. Her grandfather originally thought that if Wuyou Vi was handed over to Hengzhou to take care of it, someone would protect her daughter. If two people can truly love each other, that would be a good talk. In the beginning, Hengzhou and Tang Wengnuan got along well, and Tang Wengnuan also liked this senior. Only after going down the mountain to y, Tang Wengnuan met more people and made some friends in the rivers andkes, but Hengzhou was very unhappy because of this. He thought that those people had distracted Tang Wengnuan''s attention from him, so she was not allowed to go down the mountain. Because of this, the two had conflicts countless times. Because of Hengzhou''s domineering and possessive desire, Tang Wengnuan felt terrified, and gradually became repulsive to this senior when he lost his previous likes and wanted to stay away from this person. Tang Wengnuan''s attitude even made Hengzhou run away, and once even wanted to force her. In the end, it was Tang Wengnuan who bit him, and the matter was settled. Tang Wengnuan began to figure out a way to escape from Wuyou Mountain Vi, so she contacted those friends who had met in Jianghu and asked them to take her away. Where did she know that the gangsters she exined also had intentions against her. No one can match the beauty. The daughter of the deadly strong man, no matter which one, makes people want to possess her. Vol 2 Chapter 4987: The daughter of a sickly beauty (3) Vol 2 Chapter 4987: The daughter of a sickly beauty (3) Tang Wengnuan was abducted by Wujianlou Shengfeng, Emperor Wenrenjian, Baiyi, the first son of martial arts, and Abe, the little prince outside the Great Wall... and a series of some famous people. In the end, Hengzhou was robbed back with violence. After taking it back, Hengzhou felt that she was infected with the breath of other people. Her attitude became even worse, asking the maid to give Tang Weng a warm bath, which made her skin red. It is impossible for Tang Wengnuan to like such a person anymore, and still try various ways to escape down the mountain. Once, while Hengzhou was not paying attention, she really ran away a long way. For this escape, she made a lot of preparations and fled to a very remote ce. In the end, he was in aa on the road, and of course he was rescued. At that time, Tang Wengnuan had changed her face. Not only did she look ordinary, but there was also a small scar on her face. When she woke up, she realized that she was rescued by a man hunting in the mountains. This man is very gentle and considerate, and for a while she has a n to stay here. It''s just so easy to tolerate fake looks, looks ugly, but can live a life indifferently, and never have to go back to face the person who is not gentle at all. The man did not dislike her scarred face at all, and was very gentle with her. This was the life Tang Wengnuan liked. However, good times were not very frequent, and Hengzhou still found it when Tang Wengnuan was pregnant. Hengzhou found that Tang Wengnuan was married and had children again. Of course, he was very angry and wanted to kill the man. The man is also not afraid, whether Tang Wengnuan is the woman with scars on her face or the person with stunning looks, they are all his wife. Therefore, he would rather die than let people take Tang Tang Wengnuan away. Tang Wengnuan knew well that she was greedy for this in beauty, which made people tired and did not want her husband to die. So she took the initiative to negotiate terms with Hengzhou. As long as he let her husband go, she would go back with him and never run out again. If Hengzhou does not agree, then she will die here. He Hengzhou can see her for a while, but he can''t see her for a while. Although Hengzhou hated him, he had topromise and only brought Tang Wengnuan back, ignoring Sun Jiushan. Sun Jiushan, Tang Wengnuan''s husband and Tang Guo''s father, followed him, but was pped back by Hengzhou. If it weren''t for being afraid of Tang Wengnuan''s possession, he would have pped Sun Jiushan to death, and he would take a breath. Sun Jiushan, who was left with only a sigh of breath, couldn''t catch up anymore. He could only lie in the grass and watched Heng Zhou take Tang Wengnuan away, tears dripping from his eyes. Later, Sun Jiushan came to find Tang Wengnuan, but he was pped by Hengzhou every time, leaving a breath every time. Sun Jiushan only recovers from his injuries, and it takes more than six months, so he can onlye once a year. Every time on this day, Heng Zhou would abnormally call Tang Wengnuan to watch. Later, Sun Jiushan died of illness. Because he has to receive a palm every year, no matter how strong his body is, he can''t support it. The death of Sun Jiushan means that the best memory in Tang Weng Nuan''s heart has disappeared. She wanted to die, but she still has a daughter. Hengzhou left this child, in fact, it is to make Tang Weng Nuan a few fetters, she is reluctant to leave this daughter in the world. Later, Tang Wengnuan began to be robbed, even her daughter, often because it was Tang Wengnuan''s daughter, suffered various injuries. Vol 2 Chapter 4988: The daughter of a sickly beauty (4) Vol 2 Chapter 4988: The daughter of a sickly beauty (4) Some of them coveted Tang Wengnuan''s beauty, some coveted the martial arts secrets behind her, countless gold and silver treasures, in short, each has its own n. Tang Wengnuan didn''t have no friends or people willing to help her, but her friends, people willing to help her, went down the mountain very miserably. Those who have bad intentions, want to possess, and want her father''s martial arts secrets, gold and silver treasures, are all desperate people. Later, Tang Wengnuan watched her daughter gradually grow up, and felt that if this continued, she was afraid that there would be no way to protect her daughter. So she began to walk around these people actively, wanting to let them kill each other. Tang Wengnuan was indeed very sessful, provoking martial arts, the court, and various disputes outside the Great Wall. Later, he was called the femme fatale. However, she is a weak woman after all. No one will be confused by her when she is old and not in appearance. Tang Wengnuan was finally killed by those decent people in the arena in the name of getting rid of the demon girl. At this time, the people who had greeted her beauty no longer stopped. Some people want to help her, but they are powerless. They should say that they cannot protect themselves. Even Heng Zhou no longer protects her. Because she is old and unsightly, she doesn''t seem to get anything from her. Her daughter has grown up, and many people have turned their attention to her daughter. The previous disputes also ended because of Tang Wengnuan''s death. Many people are talking about how the Tang Daxia generation of martial arts masters would have such a romantic and profane daughter? When she died, she was stigmatized in her life, and few people would think deeply about what kind of situation she was living in. And her death does not mean the end of the tragedy. The fate of her daughter is simr to hers. Although Tang Wengnuan is dead, her daughter has inherited her beauty and is still the granddaughter of Tang Daxia. Tang Daxia''s treasure, martial arts secrets, should he be able to ask it out of her mouth? Tang Wengnuan actually didn''t know those things. When Tang Daxia died, he knew that those things were a scourge, and he didn''t even intend to say it. Naturally, Tang Wengnuan''s daughter, the original owner, also didn''t know. Although she has a very high martial arts talent, but she was raised and abolished since she was a child, and the person who raised and abolished her was naturally Hengzhou. The martial arts practiced for her was not serious martial arts at all. In the end, she couldn''t control herself at all, let alone revenge. To preserve the little dignity she had, shemitted herself. "That said, this worldes from me, and there are not many good people." Tang Guo, who read the memory, was a little angry at what happened to Tang Wengnuan and the original owner. This world is too unfair to them. Their existence is simply a tragedy, and there is no opportunity to resist. The time now is that her biological father is about to die of illness, and it will be thest time he wille in a few days. After this time, they were separated from yin and yang. She is a child, but she can walk around. Now she is only five years old. Heng Zhou didn''t pay much attention to her and didn''t like seeing her too much. Her existence was only used by Heng Zhou to threaten Tang Weng Nuan. Sun Jiushan ising in a few days. Since he has caught up, Tang Guo Natural History does not want Sun Jiushan to die. Her mother lost her parents when she was just a few years old, and she was snatched away when she was a teenager. The time with Sun Jiushan should be her best memory. Then she gave Sun Jiushan two pills to keep him alive. I don''t know if he has the talent for martial arts, if so, send him martial arts secrets and tell him to go back and practice well. Vol 2 Chapter 4989: The daughter of a sickly beauty (5) Vol 2 Chapter 4989: The daughter of a sickly beauty (5) As for her, she is now a milk doll, just in the period of martial arts practice. In addition, for this Hengzhou, she had to find a way to solve the problem earlier, lest her mother suffer. She didn''t intend to kill Hengzhou, so she would abolish the people, abolish the imprisonment, and let Hengzhou also experience how it feels like being manipted by others without the power to bind a chicken. As for the other people, don''t panic,e one by one, just wait for them to bring them to the door. After Tang Guo thought about this, Tang Wengnuan was no longer in the house when he opened his eyes. She thought that Sun Jiushan woulde over in a few days, so she asked the system to find pills for her in the space, and then find some good martial arts secrets. I''ll talk about everything when I see Sun Jiushan, even if this person is ordinary, stupid, and stupid, but she has nothing to say to her mother. It''s not that Sun Jiushan didn''t know that this was meaningless, but he, an ordinary woodcutter, couldn''t change all of this at all. He can only be severely beaten once a year in order to see Tang Wengnuan. After counting the pills, Tang Guo took out the paper puppet again. She took the highest-level paper puppets that Ziyun had refined for her, with the highest strength in this world. No matter how much it is, it is impossible, because the small world does not allow it. She cut her finger and dripped it on the paper puppet. The two instantly became two teenage girls ording to her wishes. "You should hide first. When I go out, follow me secretly." Tang Guo ordered. The two maids looked at each other and said in unison: "Master, you haven''t named our sisters yet." "You are all mature paper puppets. If you have to learn to name yourself, you are not good at it." Tang Guo nced at the two of them. The two curled their lips, and finally said, "Then my name is Xian." "My name is Sakura." "Okay, it sounds nice," Tang Guo said. Anyway, it''s not her name. The two paper puppets will pay if they like it. "When I grow up and things are done, you can do it when you dont need your protection. Go to y." "Thank you, Master." Xian said, "In fact, it doesn''t matter whether we y or not. The main reason is that we prefer to be humans, so we can be anywhere." Kozakura: "Master, do we have any tasks now?" "Don''t worry, I will tell you when there is a task. Within ten days, I will n to dismantle Hengzhou, and then you will need to do it. You two will observe these two days, and it is not difficult to deal with Hengzhou. ." "Understand the master." Tang Guo originally nned to observe Hengzhou''s strength first, and then let Xian and Xiaoying go over him. But when dinner came, she changed her mind. "Mother, what''s the matter with your neck and hands?" The original owner hadn''t discovered these before, but she was too young to understand, and was fooled by Tang Wengnuan at will. Tang Weng Nuan burst into tears: "It''s okay, I identally touched it." Tang Guo wasn''t a real kid, so how could he have encountered it when he looked like that? It should be Heng Zhou who did the animal thing. This is not the first time such a thing has happened. Ever since Tang Wengnuan gave birth to the original owner, Hengzhou was unhappy, and when he was jealous, he would always start with Tang Wengnuan. He was in charge of this Worry-Free Vi. Who could resist? "Guo''er, don''t worry, mother is fine, it will be fine in a few days." Tang Wengforted Tang Guo in his mouth, but he was actually very ufortable. Vol 2 Chapter 4990: The daughter of a sickly beauty (6) Vol 2 Chapter 4990: The daughter of a sickly beauty (6) In these few days of the year, Heng Zhou is an iparable beast, and it is impossible to let her go. He had to toss her so that she was covered with scars, because Sun Jiushan woulde up in a few days. When Hengzhou did this, he obviously wanted to **** off Sun Jiushan and let Sun Jiushan understand that this was a woman he could see and could not get, and only belonged to Hengzhou. She Tang Wengnuan didn''t know if she did something wrong in her previous life, and this life will encounter such a thing. When the two mother and daughter said this on the small road, another person walked towards him. Tang Guo subconsciously looked over, only to see a woman in a ming red dress approaching Tang Wengnuan. Looking at Tang Wengnuan with his nostrils upside down, his face was full of disgust. "I don''t know what my cousin likes about you. You, a flirtatious woman, brought my cousin back with a wild nt, because my cousin is so rare for you." This woman is called Shui Yingjun, she is Hengzhou''s cousin, she likes this Hengzhou wholeheartedly. Ever since Tang Wengnuan became a biological child, Hengzhou has not refused Shui Yingjun''s approach, and Tang Wengnuan would often encounter scenes of adultery between the two. Jun Shui Ying wished to be so angry with Tang Wengnuan, but Tang Wengnuan didn''t care about it at all. Heng Zhou''s original intention was also to anger Tang Weng Nuan, and when she saw that she didn''t care, he became even more angry, bing more and more irritable in front of her. Later, he figured out a way to upy her in front of Shui Yingjun, making her faceless and invincible, so Shui Yingjun hated Tang Wengnuan, thinking that she was a person who could do her best and was a prodigal person in the vi. Often embarrassed by Tang Wengnuan. Tang Wengnuan had no force at all, and there was absolutely no way to take Shui Yingjun, and he was furious every time. Shui Yingjun didn''t dare to actually do it, because he was afraid that Hengzhou would clean her up, so he could only enjoy it. Tang Wengnuan really didn''t want to talk to Shui Yingjun more, and led Tang Guo back to the room. "The one surnamed Sun wille to you in a few days. Are you happy? I heard that his body is not as good as before. He will be sick for several times a year. I am afraid it will notst long. You are living well here. = It''s in vain, it''s not worth it." Tang Wengnuan still didn''t say anything. What she regretted most was beating Sun Jiushan. If she had never met Sun Jiushan, he would marry one person, have children, and live a life of ordinary happiness. Rather than endure severe beatings every year just to see her, it was she who killed that person. But she can''t die. If she dies, Sun Jiushan will die, and her daughter will die too. Tang Wengnuan touched the red eyes, resisting tears from flowing down. She sent Tang Guo back to the room, and went back to the room herself. She also wanted to be in the same room with Tang Guo, but she was afraid that Hengzhou would be upset and let the child discover the unbearable scene and be hurt. At night, Tang Guo did not sleep. She called out Xian and Xiaoying: "You go to Hengzhou and try to catch him. If you can, you castrate him, and then abolish his martial arts. Then find an abandoned house, Imprison people." Xian and Sakura looked at each other, and the figures floated out from the house neatly. Tang Guo was sitting on the edge of the bed, and the system was observing the movements of Xian and Xiaoying, reporting to Tang Guoguo. [The host is worried a lot. Hengzhou''s martial arts has not reached that level. Under the attack of Xian and Xiaoying, there is no room for resistance. They went in quietly, and they clicked Hengzhou''s acupuncture points and dumb acupuncture points, and then abolished his martial arts. Now Sakura has pulled out the knife and castrated Hengzhou with a single knife. Vol 2 Chapter 4991: The daughter of a sickly beauty (7) Vol 2 Chapter 4991: The daughter of a sickly beauty (7) [Heng Zhou passed out with pain. [Xian carried Hengzhou to look for the abandoned house. Sakura was cleaning the site. It was very clean. Others would think that Hengzhou had disappeared by herself. The reason why Tang Guo didn''t want to let Hengzhou''s abolition spread out was because he was afraid to rm other people and make them vignt. In that case, they would not dare toe to Wuyou Mountain Vi to steal her and Tang Wengnuan, and she would not be able to solve these problems secretly. Come one by one, she doesn''t worry, everyone who has bullied their mother and daughter has a share. Didn''t they say that this is a world where the weak eat the strong? She also wanted them to experience what a real weakness is. It didn''t take long for Xian and Sakura to return. It was obvious that the excited expressions on their faces had notpletely faded. "It''s all done?" Tang Guo asked. "Its done, dont worry, Master. Now Hengzhou has been imprisoned by us in an abandoned house. Master, you can get another sister out. After all, you cant starve Hengzhou to death. Someone has to give him food. That''s fine." Tang Guo thought it was the same, so she made another puppet paper figure to appear. The strength was not as strong as Xiaoying Xian, but it was enough to deal with ordinary warriors. After the arrangements were made, Tang Guoy back. One day, she had not yet exined to the people in the group. Closed his eyes, and briefly exined the affairs of this world to the people in the group, Tang Guo closed his eyes and went to sleep in Marguerite''s wailing. Tang Guo sleptfortably all night. In the morning, Tang Wengnuan woke up for breakfast. She rubbed her eyes, put on her clothes, and was led out by Tang Weng Nuan. She could feel that Tang Wengnuan was a bit repulsive from eating in the past, but Hengzhou just wanted to eat with her. But when he came to the dining room, he didn''t see Hengzhou, and Tang Weng felt strangely warm. After a while, Shui Yingjun came, and Hengzhou did not appear. "Why isn''t my cousining?" Shui Yingjun asked the maid beside him. The maid replied respectfully: "The ve and maid don''t know, someone has already called the owner." After waiting for a while, I went to call Hengzhou''s maid. "The owner is not in the room, maybe he is out, Miss Biao, Miss Nuan, Little Miss, you can eat first." Tang Wengnuan felt relieved and took Tang Guo to eat. Jun Shui Ying couldn''t pass it anymore: "Heh, when my cousin is not there, I can still eat, Tang Wengnuan, do you have a conscience?" After that, Shui Yingjun dropped the bowls and chopsticks and went to find Hengzhou. He still muttered: "Cousin too, I don''t know where I went, so I won''t exin it." Tang Guo has be a disabled person after eating a delicious breakfast. How can he exin it? The current Hengzhou should wake up, right? She asked someone to put a formation in that room. Even if Hengzhou yelled in it, there would be no sounding out. It would only make people not respond every day and the ground would not work. I just don''t know, Hengzhou is desperate. When the evening is over, she will also go over and take a look. Tang Wengnuan had a rtively easy life when Hengzhou was away. Of course Shui Yingjun didn''t find Hengzhou''s whereabouts and could only return without sess. Heng Zhou had gone out on his own in the past too, without giving anyone an ount, so Shui Yingjun didn''t find it strange. At night, Tang Guo went to see Hengzhou in the abandoned house. When the door was opened, Tang Guo saw a mess in the house. When Hengzhou saw her, his face was obviously surprised. Vol 2 Chapter 4992: The daughter of a sickly beauty (8) Vol 2 Chapter 4992: The daughter of a sickly beauty (8) He couldn''t believe that it was Tang Guo who had harmed him like this. If it has nothing to do with Tang Guo, then why is sheing here this time? And the maid who looked at him actually called Tang Guo the master. Could it be that this is the person left by his master? No, how is it possible? If his master had such a master, why didn''t he listen to Tang Wengnuan''s call? Instead of listening to a milk doll? Obviously this was not right, but Heng Zhou thought of his own experience. The next moment, he rushed towards Tang Guo while others were not paying attention, and wanted to catch her, but Xian kicked him to the ground. "It''s you? It''s you a little bastard?" Heng Zhou let out a stern voice, maybe he didn''t expect it, right? The martial arts that was abolished and proud of was abandoned, and he has be a non-male or female. No matter who it is, he will not let him go. Tang Guo: "Xiao Lan, give me a stool." Tang Guo sat on a stool and looked at Hengzhou who was lying on the ground and fell a dog gnawing shit: "How does it feel to be at the mercy of others?" "As long as my Hengzhou can go out, I will surely save you a thousand catastrophes, no matter who you are." Heng Zhou couldn''t help but guess, is this because Sun Jiushan, Sun Jiushan also has a background? "Hengzhou, you have no chance. You insulted my mother first, so you should end up here. Go out? You want to be beautiful. Since youe to this ce, how can there be a day to go out?" Tang Guo stood up. "Perhaps, dreaming is okay. In this life, unless I agree, otherwise you can only be imprisoned here. Revenge is even more idiotic. How does it feel to be unable to control your own destiny and being manipted? Are you angry? But there are so many experiences. Now, your anger will turn into despair. Just like my mother, you cant get rid of the despair of you people. Tang Guo opened the door, Heng Zhou wanted to rush out, but was kicked by Xiao Lan. The door was closed in front of his eyes, and Hengzhou yelled inside, but no one standing outside could hear the sound inside. Hengzhou''s voice was hoarse, and there was no way to shout again, and finally a trace of despair was born in his heart. "Where are the people outside?" Heng Zhou shouted hoarsely, who is here and why did no one hear his shouting? Isn''t this Wuyou Vi? No matter how desperate Heng Zhou was in the house, Tang Guo was so beautiful all night, of course, when she slept, she was also running her internal energy. In this world, it is very necessary to practice martial arts well. Xiao Lan was guarding her, while Xiao Sakura was going to protect her mother. On the second day, Wuyou Mountain Vi still didn''t see Hengzhou appearing. After Tang Guo, those who knew, everyone thought that Hengzhou was something important. There was a slight smile on Tang Wennuan''s face, Shui Yingjun always scolded her for having no conscience, Tang Wengnuan didn''t care at all. She will never forgive this person for the harm Hengzhou has done to her. If the other party disappeared, she would be anxious. Seeing that the day before Sun Jiushan came, Tang Wengnuan became nervous. Sun Jiushan, this is thest thing left in her heart. When she thinks of this person, she is full of guilt and distress, and some helplessness. If she wasn''t Tang Wengnuan, that would be great. Jun Shui Ying couldn''t wait any longer, and took someone out to inquire about the whereabouts of Heng Zhou, but he didn''t know that the direction she was going was farther and farther from Heng Zhou. On this day, Sun Jiushan finally came. Vol 2 Chapter 4993: The daughter of a sickly beauty (9) Vol 2 Chapter 4993: The daughter of a sickly beauty (9) Sun Jiushan was ready toe up and beat him before he could see that person. But he didn''t expect that when he walked to the door of Wuyou Mountain Vi, Tang Wengnuan and Tang Guo were waiting at the door, and Hengzhou was not seen. Even though they were very close, no one took half a step further, for fear that Hengzhou would suddenlye back in trouble. Sun Jiushan looked at Tang Weng Nuan, he was obviously a rough man, his eyes became red, and tears flowed down. He rubbed his face vigorously, trying to wipe away the tears. "are you OK?" Tang Wengnuan nodded tearfully: "It''s okay." "It''s me useless." Sun Jiushan is full of guilt, "If I have the ability, you will not be bullied." Tang Wengnuan hurriedly shook his head: "No, I shouldn''t involve you in this right and wrong, otherwise you are still the person who is happy to chop wood in the mountains, and you will live a in, happy and simple life in the future. It''s me, shouldn''t Finding you will make you suffer." Both of them were afraid of changes, they said a few words, reluctantly bid farewell to leave. When Sun Jiushan left, Tang Wengnuan left a roasted sweet potato: "You like it. I bring one with me every time Ie up, but every time I press it into mud." Because he was hurt by a palm, he would fall, and the sweet potato in his arms would be crushed into mud. He hase every year for five years, and he has never allowed her to eat a bite. After Sun Jiushan had left, Tang Wengnuan quickly took the sweet potato into his hand and quickly returned with Tang Guo. She was afraid that she would walk too slowly, and when Hengzhou came back, she would trample this only sweet potato into mud. Tang Guo didn''t let the two get together early, because Sun Jiushan couldn''t bear such a result at all, and she still had many ns. Now, let Sun Jiushan practice martial arts seriously, and when the timees, let the two reunite. Sun Jiushan reluctantly went down the mountain, taking a step and looking back, he covered his heart and coughed twice, his face turned pale. Fortunately, he didn''t get a big palm by Hengzhou this time, otherwise he didn''t know if he had a chance toe next year. If he isn''t injured, he doesn''t need to heal. Next year, the year after, and the year after, maybe he will be able to see her. After five years, he was finally able to personally deliver her favorite roasted sweet potato to her, and let her taste that taste again. God, let his Sun Jiushan live longer, he doesn''t want to have her, he just wants to look at her well. If it is to take his life, can she get rid of her current predicament and stop being bullied by others. God, if you can really let Nuan Nuan live the life he wants, how can he be afraid of being killed, even if he goes down to eighteen levels of hell. "Sun Jiushan." "Who? Sun Jiushan heard a crisp female voice calling him, and quickly became vignt. He had a bad life, but he had to keep this bad life to see her. Therefore, he did not want to die, and did not want any idents. "Sun Jiushan, do you want to practice martial arts? Do you want to be strong? Do you want to protect the people you care about?" Sun Jiushan stared nkly at the girl walking out of the clouds and said, "Of course I do." "I have three martial arts secrets here, and there are countless pills for conditioning the body. I will give you today, and wait for you to do what you want. I just don''t know at that time, you are still willing to protect that person. "My heart for Nuan Nuan will never change. She can choose me. That is the blessing of my Sun Jiushan generations." Sun Jiushan said with red eyes, "Her experience is not what she thought, but those People are hateful, and I am also unable to protect her." Vol 2 Chapter 4994: The daughter of a sickly beauty (10) Vol 2 Chapter 4994: The daughter of a sickly beauty (10) "Okay, Sun Jiushan, this is your chance. You can leave with this burden. Remember, you have to work hard." As the female voice disappeared, the girl in front of her was also gone. Sun Jiushan stupidly held the baggage in his arms, opened it a little, secretly nced at it, and then tightened hard, holding the protection and running fast, and his heart beating fast. He ran down the mountain in one breath, then ran home in one breath. He moved, not very far from Wuyou Mountain Vi. After Xian finished the matter, she came back to talk to Tang Guo about the situation. After Tang Wengnuan took her back to the room, he took the sweet potato back to his room. "My mother, she still eats alone." Tang Guo couldn''t help butughed, "Xian, go and release the news. It was said that Hengzhou, the owner of Wuyou Mountain Vi, disappeared for several days and no one was seen. Now Wuyou Mountain Vi is looking for Heng. boat." In this way, those who want to take Tang Weng Nuan should act. I don''t know this time, who can first, who can **** Tang Wengnu and her away? It''s okay to take them away separately, and Xiao Sakura will protect Tang Weng Nuan without any problems. Five dayster, Hengzhou still had no news. At this time, the entire rivers andkes knew that Hengzhou disappeared for half a month without a trace, and no one knew where he had gone. At the same time, the two men and horses rushed to Wuyou Mountain Vi, Shengfeng of Wujianlou, and Bai Yi, the first master of martial arts. "Nuan Nuan, you should go with me. There is no one in Wuyou Mountain Vi. Your mother and daughter will be in danger if I am empty, so I will pick you up and live there for a while. When the owneres back, I will pick you up It''s not toote." Bai Yi said with a big smile, and kept shaking the folding fan. Regardless of his harmless appearance, he is actually a cruel master, who has never been polite to Tang Wengnuan. These people all understand that they can''t get Tang Weng Nuan''s heart. Since those who have a chance to get her, of course they will not be polite. Bai Yi said that he was the first master of the martial arts, and the methods he used and what he said were disgraceful. Sheng Feng dressed in ck: "Are you going with Bai Yi, or with me? If you go with Bai Yi, then I will kill you one person at Wuyou Mountain Vi one day, and follow me, they may not die." It''s a good one to kill one person a day, and he deserves to be a man of no room, a top-level killer, really killing people like drinking water, without any psychological pressure at all. How could Tang Wengnuan choose? Sheng Feng was obviously a little bit foolish. "Sheng Louzhu, the next day will trouble you." Tang Weng Nuan said these words very hard, feeling very sad. What if Hengzhou is missing? There are too many people who don''t want to let her go, and she can''t control her own destiny at all. Bai Yi frowned and looked at Sheng Feng''s murderous appearance: "No matter, I still can''tpete with the host of Sheng. I won''t me you for choosing Nuannuan. I will definitely take you away when I get a chance. " If it had been many years ago, Tang Warm might really believe this man who seemed harmless to humans and animals. Having seen what kind of person the other party is, Tang Wengnuan only felt exhausted physically and mentally, tired of entanglement with these people, and only nodded lightly, like a lifeless doll. Tang Wengnuan hugged Tang Guo hard, for fear that she would be separated from her daughter. Shengfeng brought a lot of people, so she invited Tang Wengnuan''s mother and daughter down the mountain that day. Down the mountain, sitting on the carriage going to Wujianlou, Tang Wengnuan''s eyes were only sad. "I heard that whoever defeats the poster of Wujianlou can be the real poster for Wujianlou, mother, right?" Tang Guo''s question brought Tang Wengnuan''s attention back. She whispered: "Yeah." He added: "Shengfeng''s martial arts are weird, and the methods are endless. Even Hengzhou, Bai Yi, etc. are not sure that they can win him." Vol 2 Chapter 4995: Daughter of a sickly beauty (11) Vol 2 Chapter 4995: Daughter of a sickly beauty (11) "It turns out I was like this in Nuannuan''s heart." Xu Ye heard the discussion between the mother and the daughter, and Sheng Fengs voice sounded outside the carriage: Nan Nuan is willing to go back to Wujianlou with me this time. I will definitely protect you and will not let you be snatched by those people. Tang Wengnuan''s tone was calm: "Then thank you Sheng, the host." "Why be so polite?" Sheng Feng said, "you know what I''m asking for." Tang Wengnuan: "Even if you shut me up in Wujianlou for a lifetime, I don''t know what you said. If I knew where those things were, I wouldn''t fall into this situation." "It''s fine if you have nothing, as long as Nuan Nuan can stay in the Wujian Building." Tang Wengnuan understood that no one would believe that she didn''t know where the martial arts secrets her father had hidden. Tang Daxia is her father. As his daughter, can she not know these things? Tang Daxia has only one daughter, so what if you don''t give her? It would be useless to say more, Tang Wengnuan didn''t say much at all, she held Tang Guo''s hand tightly and touched her head lovingly. Despair was born in my heart. I don''t know what will happen in the days toe. About Mo is just being snatched by these people like toys. She was the only one, but her daughter was only five years old, and at such a young age, she would have to suffer so much, how could she be patient. If she had those martial arts secrets, gold and silver treasures, she would definitely use them to exchange her daughter''s safety and stay away from the truth and wrongs of the rivers andkes. The Wujianlou has arrived, and the headquarters is in the valley where the terrain is dangerous. This ce is easy to defend and hard to attack, and there is basically no possibility of hitting it. In the valley, beautiful pavilions were built, and the carriage slowly drove in, and Tang Guo heard the sound of martial arts training. She lifted the carriage curtain to look outside, and saw some several-year-old children practicing martial arts with weapons. "Nuan Nuan, it''s down." Sheng Feng''s voice interrupted Tang Guo''s thinking. She quickly lowered the carriage curtain, and Tang Weng Nuan led the little man out of the carriage. When she got off the carriage, she could see more clearly the children who were training. Among these children, the youngest is only four or five years old, and the oldest is seven or eight years old. If there are no idents, they will all be trained to be assassins in the future and be a killing machine without emotions. Some of these children were little beggars picked up outside, and some were sold here by their parents. Some of them were taken here because of their good talent in martial arts training. Sheng Feng led the mother and daughter to the pavilion. At this moment, the group of children who had been practicing martial arts suddenly rushed out of a seven or eight-year-old boy, taking advantage of people not paying attention, and quickly went outside. Run away. After two steps, he was caught and picked up by the leader. A p was pped on his ass. The pain made the little boy scream and his face was distorted. "What''s the matter?" Sheng Feng stopped and asked the man in charge. The steward replied respectfully, pointing to the little boy in his hand: "Owner, this kid wanted to run and was caught by me. This kid didn''t run once or twice, and was caught back every time, if not He was brought back by the host himself, and I had already thrown him to the back mountain to feed the snake." "So it was him." Sheng Feng''s icy eyes fell on the little boy''s face, "Do you want to leave here?" "Of course I have to leave here, I don''t want to be here." The little boy said stubbornly. This ce is not for people at all, so he shouldn''t be here. Vol 2 Chapter 4996: The daughter of a sickly beauty (12) Vol 2 Chapter 4996: The daughter of a sickly beauty (12) Every day here is beaten, not only beaten, but also not enough to eat. What''s more terrifying is that he heard that by the time of the assessment, their peers will have to kill each other, and victory will survive. Therefore, he tried his best to run every day. He knew he couldn''t run away, so he wanted to try. Running in front of so many people today is not because he thinks he can run away, but because he thinks that today is different. The mother and daughter are obviously not in the same group as these people. But Sheng Feng is polite to them, he just wants to gamble whether he can get their attention. Tang Guo found out that the little boy was watching her and winking at her, obviously wanting her to help. This kid is quite clever and has a good vision. "Since he is unwilling, throw it to the back mountain to feed the snake." Tang Guo noticed that the little boy''s face had turned pale, and continued to wink at her, as if to say, help, if you don''t speak, I will be fed a snake. Tang Guo saw it, and the little boy''s face had chagrin, obviously he felt that his n was wrong. "Wait a minute." Tang Guo said, "Uncle Shengfeng, I want him." Sheng Feng had never gotten a good face in front of Tang Wengnuan. Suddenly he was called by Tang Guo and he was in a good mood: "Xiao Guoer, what do you want?" "I want that little boy." Tang Guo pointed to the little boy over there and said, "I have a little guard, Uncle Shengfeng, can you give him to me?" Sheng Feng''s cold face showed a slight smile: "Of course it can." It''s just a bad guy who can''t use it. As long as Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter can treat him a little better, it can be regarded as waste use. "Bring that kid here." The little boy was brought to Tang Guo. Tang Guo asked, "What is your name?" "Mo Xian." The little boy felt relieved, and he said that he was right. He should be able to escape today. "Would you like to stay with me and be my guard?" Mo Xian: "Can you have enough food?" "Of course." "Can you not get beaten?" "I feel pain in my hands when I hit you." Mo Xian: "That''s okay." "Okay, now you are mine." Tang Guo pointed to the position beside him, "Come here, stand, and be swift." Mo Xian: "..." This time Mo Xian didn''t resist, no matter what, he had escaped the cruel training in Infernal House, and didn''t have to go through that terrible assessment. It is said that among their 100 children, only three killers can be selected in the end, and the rest will die in their own hands during the assessment. Sheng Feng didn''t care about a little kid, and he was able to invite Tang Weng Nuan to Wujianlou today and let Tang Guo call him uncle, which made him feel good. At this moment, Tang Guo was in her room, except for a maid that Shengfeng arranged for her, Mo Xian was watching by her side. Mo Xian watched Tang Guo continue to eat, constantly eating, his stomach groaned. However, Tang Guo didn''t seem to ask him to eat. Of course Tang Guo noticed that Mo Xian was staring at her, no, he should be staring at the food on her te. She raised her head and observed Mo Xian. He looks very thin and weak, but from the manner and look in his eyes, this kid''s family situation should be pretty good. Well, most of this guy was abducted here. A very unlucky kid. She moved her eyes from Mo Xian''s face to his body, and then to his hands, and found that there were blisters on the palms. Vol 2 Chapter 4997: Daughter of a sickly beauty (13) Vol 2 Chapter 4997: Daughter of a sickly beauty (13) Mo Xian seemed to have noticed her gaze, and quickly hid his hands. "What are you hiding?" "It''s nothing." Mo Xian held his hands tighter. When did he have suffered such a pain and was seen the most unbearable side, it was very angry to think about it. "You are my little guard now, I want to see your hands." Mo Xian was full of entanglement, but finallypromised and stretched out his palms to show Tang Guo. "It looks scary, I''ll ask someone to get you some medicine." Mo Xian''s nose was sore, is his disaster almost over? "When my family finds me, I will pay you." Mo Xian said, "Do you want gold and silver treasure, or a big house?" "What weird thing are you thinking about? You are all mine. You are my guard. Your whole person is mine, and your things are not mine? What do you mean by giving it to me? All yours is Mine. Even if your family finds you, the share you inherited is mine, understand?" Mo Xian dumbfounded: "..." "You...this...you..." "What am I? Isn''t what I said is the truth? I didn''t save you?" Tang Guo asked. Mo Xian: "You saved me, or I will be taken to feed the snake." "Then from now on, your life does not belong to me?" Mo Xian: "..." Did he leave the wolf den and reach the tiger den again? Tang Guo asked someone to offer medicine to Mo and then prepared something for him. Sheng Feng got it, and didn''t care about it. In his view, at best, children suddenly became interested, and everyone was with him, and none of them could escape. At this time, it was spread outside that Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter had been arrested by Sheng Feng to Wujianlou. Those who are interested in Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter are also wondering how to take the two from Wujianlou. In the evening, Tang Guo called Xiao Lan to her side, and in front of Xiao Lan, she took out another paper puppet. She is actually more inclined to solve problems on her own, but this is the world of martial arts, and martial arts training does not happen overnight. It will take several years for her to practice. At that time, her mother didn''t know how many people would be bullied. Therefore, she can only choose to use paper puppets to help. She took out a senior paper puppet, dripped blood, and transformed it into the face of a strange adult man. "You can make a name yourself." "Yes, Master, then my name is Tang Ji." "Okay, my task for you is to defeat Sheng Feng and rece him. After he is defeated, no one will care where he went. Then you will abolish his martial arts and shut him down next to the snake cave in Houshan. Don''t let him die, just let him be with the snake." In the original plot, Sheng Feng once did one thing, deliberately letting the original owner be bitten by a poisonous snake, just to test Tang Wengnuan to see if she knew where the martial arts secrets and treasures were hidden. In the end, of course, there was no temptation, and both mother and daughter were greatly injured by this. "Yes, master." "In addition, you will reorganize the Wujian Building. Don''t grab other children to y at every turn, and put all the children with family members back. Don''t have the cruel training methods before. In short, use your ingenuity, well Develop an infinite building. This is where you will settle down in the future. Be free and work hard." "Understood, Master." Xian looked enviously at Tang Ji, and this guy was at ease. It was really exciting to be able to ept such a big business as soon as he came out. I hope that the masters affairs are done soon, so she can go y too. Vol 2 Chapter 4998: The daughter of a sickly beauty (14) Vol 2 Chapter 4998: The daughter of a sickly beauty (14) When Tang Guo woke up the next day, she found something was wrong in the house, and she opened her eyes and saw a poisonous snake on the ground. Her face sank, and if she had nothing to do with her clothes, Sheng Feng really couldn''t wait. Knowing that Tang Wengnuan cared about her daughter, she wanted to use her life to test Tang Wengnuan whether those things were. In fact, Tang Wengnuan is a very simple person, all she needs is a very simple, very pure like. It''s a pity that these people who want to upy and take her away, in addition to liking her, still have the purpose ofparison, how can she treat them differently? What Hengzhou hates most is that he is not evenparable to a man who chops wood and hunts in the mountains. He will never understand that this man has Tang Wengnuans favorite thing, which is something the entire martial arts hero cannot do. To the thing. For Tang Wengnuan, no one canpare to Sun Jiushan. These martial arts heroes said they liked her and wanted to protect her, but they would still hurt her because of the treasure behind her. She would also abandon her because of her age and degeneration. She didn''t really like her, even if she liked it, it was just the skin that she liked. Tang Guo nced at the poisonous snake on the ground, if he didn''t look closely, he really couldn''t see it. After she came, the plot changed a bit, so this happened ahead of time. "Master, do you want me to kill that poisonous snake for you?" Tang Guo: "No, I like ying snakes." Xian: What? Tang Guo stared at the poisonous snake. This poisonous snake was not an ordinary poisonous snake, it should have been trained. She got out of bed and walked over, stepped on the snake''s head, watched the snake''s body constantly twisting, bent down, and pinched the snake. Then he opened the door while holding the poisonous snake, Mo Xian outside was about to greet Tang Guo. Looking at her holding a poisonous snake in her hand, she took two steps back in fright. "coward." Mo Xian hurried up: "Why do you get a snake?" "This guy showed up in my room for no reason and was caught by me. I took it to my mother and showed it to my mother. After a while, I took out the snake gall. I heard that this thing is a big tonic." Tang Guo said to Mo Xian. Get me a knife." Mo Xian took the knife and followed Tang Guo to find Tang Weng Nuan. When Tang Wengnuan saw Tang Guo pinching a poisonous snake, she eximed, "Guo''er, what are you holding?" "Don''t be afraid, mother, it''s just a little poisonous snake. I don''t know where this little poisonous snake came from. I heard that snake gall is very good for people. Come and dig snake gall for you to eat." She just so happened to see Sheng Feng by her side. , "Uncle Shengfeng, help me dig out this snake gall and make up for my mother, okay?" Tang Wengnuan is weak, but not a timid person. She is not afraid of poisonous snakes, only that Tang Guo will be hurt by poisonous snakes. Seeing that Tang Guo had already grasped the poisonous snake, he was relieved, and turned to a little suspicion. This poisonous snake was unusual at first sight. It was absolutely impossible to be an ordinary poisonous snake, so he ran out in good order and just ran into her daughter''s room. Thinking of Sheng Feng''s request, a trace of hatred crossed her eyes. She just doesn''t know martial arts, but she is not an ignorant person. On the contrary, she has a lot of knowledge and knowledge. Sheng Feng wanted to harm her daughter, in order to threaten or test her whether she knew where her father''s treasure was hidden. Tang Wengnuan, who wanted to understand, originally didn''t want Tang Guo to kill him, but thought that this was Shengfeng''s snake, so what if he killed it. Vol 2 Chapter 4999: The daughter of a sickly beauty (15) Vol 2 Chapter 4999: The daughter of a sickly beauty (15) Raising such a poisonous snake is not easy. "Some of my Wujianlou is to supplement the body, this snake..." Sure enough, Sheng Feng wanted to refuse. But Tang Guo insisted: "Why can''t I try it? I''ll dig it out by myself, and dig it out and use it as medicine to help my mother." Tang Wengnuan didn''t stop her, her daughter was so bold, she had better courage, she had better have martial arts talent, and could practice martial arts well so that she would not be bullied in the future. Sheng Feng just watched his beloved snake so that Tang Guo took the snake gall with a knife, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Instead, Mo Xian found that Tang Guo''s knife was very simple, and that this little girl was really not easy. It seemed that he had a good vision and found her for help. "The medicine will be handed over to Uncle Sheng Feng." Tang Guo left the snake and the snake gall aside, took the handkerchief that Mo Xian handed over, wiped his hands, turned and ran to y. System: Is the host disgusting Shengfeng leaving in one wave? Before Sheng Feng recovered from the feeling of being killed by the snake, he heard someone shouting outside to challenge him. Sheng Feng was angry and left with the weapon. Come to find death, then he will fulfill the other party. "Mother, I heard that someone came to trouble Shengfeng thief and wanted to challenge him. Do you think that person can win?" Tang Wengnuan gradually got used to her daughter being a bit two-sided, calling her uncle in front of people and the thief behind her back. She didn''t have any surprises, only that her daughter was sensible, knew right and wrong, and knew when to reveal and when to hide. The more the daughter understands this, the more she can save herself in the future. Such a smart daughter, she must find a way to let her practice martial arts. It''s just that now she is stuck here, there is really no way. She has recited some martial arts secrets, but this is someone else''s venue. If she shows up, she will definitely be invincible, and no one can save their mother and daughter. "Mother doesn''t know, that person doesn''t know whether it is good or evil." It was a good thing that Sheng Feng was defeated, but if that person was not a good person, it would not be a good thing for them. Half an hour has passed since the two were talking, and there was a noise outside. Then a voice came: "Sheng Feng has been defeated, Wujianlou has been reced by a new owner. The new owner wants to reorganize Wujianlou and release some people who do not want to stay in Wujianlou. The people in the house are listening and willing to leave. Before the sun goes down, leave quickly, it''s out of date." Tang Weng Nuan was stunned, how could this be like dreaming? Who on earth was he who defeated Sheng Feng so quickly and wanted to let them go? Does the other party not know who she is, so they let her go? No, she should be aware of everything about her in Wujianlou. "Mother, can we go now?" Tang Wengnuan said uncertainly: "Mother doesn''t know, maybe you can try. Mother go and pack up, let''s go out and have a look." Tang Wengnuan packed up her baggage, holding Tang Guo, and found that next to Tang Guo, Mo Xian was also following. She hesitated, "Does this kid follow us?" "Mother, he is my little guard, who will not follow me?" Tang Wengnuan didn''t have a problem thinking about it, anyway, they didn''t have the power to restrain the chicken, and it didn''t matter if one more child could not be beaten. Tang Wengnuan found that Tang Guo''s small burden was a little heavy, and when he opened it, he found that there were gold and silver treasures inside, which was a bit surprised. "Mother, when you go out, you must have these soft gold and silver. I asked the little guard to carry these on his back. It shouldn''t be discovered. Even if it is discovered, it doesn''t matter, Mo Xian has a lot of him, and I have hidden a lot." Tang Wengnuan couldn''tugh or cry for a while, and sighed in her heart that her daughter had grown up. Tang Guo was also afraid, and only then did he take out the money and did not exin the source. So the three of them went down the mountain. The host of the new Wujianlou did not stop them, and Tang Wengnuan was in a daze, suddenly feeling free. The three of them hurried together for two days. Tang Wengnuan had the happiest time. She didn''t know where to go, so she could only go back to Wuyou Mountain Vi. But she was stopped by a group of people before she reached Wuyou Mountain Vi. "I heard that Wujianlou has changed people. I am here to find you, Nuannuan, ande back to the pce with me." This time the person who stopped them was the Emperor Wenrenjian. Tang Guo rubbed her hands in her sleeves, and it came just right. She has been on the road these two days. Vol 2 Chapter 5000: Daughter of a sickly beauty (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5000: Daughter of a sickly beauty (16) On the way for days, the hired carriage was bumpy. When Wen Renjian came, Tang Guo felt a little happy. The carriage arranged by the emperor must be the best, and it must befortable to sit on. She saw that the smile on Tang Weng Nuan''s face disappeared, and she looked so in again, and she ignored it. In order to clean up these people one by one, let her be wronged for the time being. Naturally, Tang Wengnuan would not resist. She had no hands and no force, and even the people in the martial arts could not resist, so how could she be able to resist the emperor who possessed thousands of troops. Wen Renjian was very happy that Tang Wengnuan was acquainted, and she arranged the best carriage. Mo Xian was very strange. He had noticed earlier that when the emperor stopped them, Tang Guo was not only not afraid, but also showed a sense of finallying. This is very strange. In this way, Tang Guo, mother and daughter, as well as Mo Xian, got on the carriage arranged by the emperor. Tang Guo sat down and sleptfortably. God knows that she was on the road these few days. She was afraid that she would meet a robber, and she didn''t feel that she could sleep well. Tang Wengnuan saw Tang Guo fall asleep only when she was tired. She opened a corner of the carriage curtain, looked at the scene that was going backwards, and sighed in her heart. She didn''t know when it was a head when she was snatched away like this. As a result, she never had the opportunity to give her daughter the few martial arts secrets that she had recited. If my daughter fails to learn martial arts, how can she protect herself in the future? It''s a pity that none of these people who took her away wanted to treat her well, but had other goals in mind, and none of them could be trusted. "Is the madam worried about something?" Mo Xian couldn''t help but twitch at the moment when Tang Wengnuan sighed and watched Tang Guo sleepfortably. The performance of the mother and daughter really differed greatly. One fell asleep peacefully, while the other was worried. Tang Wengnuan took back the realization, and said to Mo Xian: "I don''t know when I will be the head when I keep running like this." There is no news from Heng Zhou, and she is indeed relieved. But without a Hengzhou, there are countless people like Hengzhou in this martial arts forest, she can''t avoid it. So, how can she not sigh? She only sighed for her daughter, and she would suffer along with it, not knowing what the future will be like. "The boat will be straight at the end of the bridge. Madam actually doesn''t need to worry. Only when this is in the itinerary, when it''s time to stop, she will naturally stop. As a kid, she will definitely do what she wants in the future." Mo Xian said this, half-truth. If his family can find him, the chance of escape is still high. If you can''t find it, then it''s up to fate. In addition, he saw that Tang Guo, a little girl, is not simple, she must have her own n, but what can this little girl have? Even Tang Wengnuan didn''t know. If she didn''t n, he wouldn''t believe it. He wanted to send a letter to his family, but unfortunately he had no pigeons, so he could only leave some secret signals on the road. Without knowing these codes, his family can see it. If he can''t see it, he will be over. I also me him for being unreliable with his parents, just ying by himself, leaving him aside, so he was taken back to Wujianlou by the passing Shengfeng. It is a pity that Sheng Feng was defeated for a while, and he deserved it. Now that Wujianlou has been reorganized, I don''t know what kind of people they are, and they can be released. There are many people who were put down the mountain that day. He felt that this martial arts was about to change. Vol 2 Chapter 5001: The daughter of a sickly beauty (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5001: The daughter of a sickly beauty (17) "You kid still knows a lot." Tang Weng smiled and touched Mo Xian''s head, and Mo Xian cleverly nudged it. I thought in my heart that other people''s mothers are just nice, gentle and gentle, she touches his head, and smiles at him. His mother wouldn''t be like that. If you catch him, you will be called a stinky boy, a silly son, a bastard, and pat him on the forehead at every turn. The injury is not enough, but it hurts. Tang Wengnuan felt Mo Xian''s closeness to her, and couldn''t help but feel a little more pity: "I heard that you were arrested by Sheng Feng to Wujianlou?" "Well, I was waiting for my parents at the fork in the road. Unexpectedly, Sheng Feng was caught by him because of my opinions." Sheng Feng''s martial arts are strong, and the boy who stayed beside him was also injured. "Do you know where your home is? Maybe I can help send you back to reunite." Tang Wengnuan thought that she would not refuse Wen Renjian''s request. Wen Renjian wanted to catch her and her daughter, and other irrelevant people, he wouldn''t care, and he would probably sell her a favor. "My father and mother live in no fixed ce. They take me to wander all year round. Even if my wife arranges for someone to find it, I am afraid that she will not be able to find it. The main reason is that if his identity is publicized with great fanfare, it will also be dangerous. After all, there are so many people in this martial arts who are greedy, maybe they want to catch him to change something. Isnt Tang Weng Nuans mother and daughter a typical example? "Well, then I can''t do anything. Just follow me for the time being. Maybe you will keep bumping, at least your life can be saved. I hope your family can find your whereabouts and take you back, a member of the team. " Tang Guo woke up in a daze, unexpectedly, Mo Xian, this kid and her mother were still chatting, and they seemed to have a good rtionship. Mo Xian can always make Tang Weng warm you smile. She also saw that when Tang Wengnuan touched Moxian''s head, this guy was still satisfied, as if he felt like his mother. At this moment, Mo Xian was already sitting next to Tang Wengnuan, talking to her some interesting things. Tang Wengnuan''s tone was very gentle, his eyes filled withpassion, as if he had an extra son. Tang Guo didn''t bother, it was good to have a child to make her mother happy. She didn''t bother to pretend to be a child. With this little kid, she wouldn''t be so tired. After yawning, she turned over and went back to sleep. Mo Xian, this kid, there are very few scenes in the plot. After being caught in the Wujian Building, the boy tried his best to escape, but in the end he couldn''t escape and was thrown into the snake cave by Sheng Feng. He suffered hard, but he did not die, and he had a body that was not invaded by poisons, but his skin was ulcerated by a snake. Seeing that he has a good talent, Sheng Feng decided to ept him as a disciple. Mo Xian, who had suffered so much, did not resist and became Sheng Feng''s disciple. After many years, he defeated Sheng Feng and became the owner of Wujianlou. On the first day he became the host, he disbanded Wujianlou, and then threw Shengfeng into the snake cave in Houshan, and watched Shengfeng be bitten to death by ten thousand snakes. After Sheng Feng died, Mo Xian disappeared, and there has been no news ever since. Some people say that they have seen Sheng Feng by the sea, and he seems to have gone out to sea. The fact that Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter were brought back to the pce by the Emperor Wen Renjian has been reported in the arena in less than three days. People on the rivers andkes all turned their eyes to the pce, but no one dared to do it at will. After all, it was a pce, a pce with countless masters. Vol 2 Chapter 5002: Daughter of a sickly beauty (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5002: Daughter of a sickly beauty (18) At this time, Tang Wengnuan and Tang Guo were both arranged to live in the pce. Wen Renjian only arranged for someone to watch at the gate of the pce. This is his ce. Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter do not know martial arts, so they are not afraid that they will run away. Tang Guo discovered that Tang Wengnuan had recently secretly called Mo Xian, and didn''t know what he was doing, so he asked the system. [Your mother will recite those martial arts secrets and dictate them to Mo Xian, so that he can practice secretly in the house and have the ability to report separately in the future. Because Mo Xian and you were not in the same group, they found it halfway through, so even if he could do some martial arts, he wouldn''t be suspicious. Your mother finds that he has some foundation and good talent, so she hopes that one day he can cultivate and take care of you. Tang Guo: "This kid is very lucky, my mother didn''t give it to me." System: Can this vinegar also be eaten? Your mother is not thinking about it for you. "I also know that if you practice it for me, she thinks she will be in big trouble. Give it to the kid. Anyway, he''s not an outsider. The kid has only a little foundation, but he was tortured by Wujianlou and couldn''t hurt. Basically, it can be seen that someone helped him to adjust his body before, and he specially did a primer before martial arts training. If he does not disappear, it is estimated that formal martial arts training will begin." On the fifth day of staying in the pce, a guest came to the pce where Tang Wengnuan lived. Tang Wengnuan and the emperor met on the rivers andkes. In fact, the first person she met was not the emperor Wenrenjian, but the princess Qin Wenrenqin. Speaking of her, she and Wen Renqin were good friends. Later, when the two of them yed together, Wen Renqin met Wen Renjian in the middle of the game, and this was when Tang Wengnuan was introduced. After Wen Renjian knew the identity of Tang Wengnuan, he became very interested in the martial arts secrets and the gold and silver treasures in the hands of Tang Daxia. Therefore, he got close to Tang Wengnuan and tried to bring Tang Wengnuan into the pce. However, he failed to achieve his wish, and the appearance of Heng Zhou revealed his true face, and since then let Tang Wengnuan understand that Wen Renjian''s previous appearance was all pretending. No one doesn''t love Tang Wengnuan''s color, and Wen Renjian has not dismissed it so far and put her into the harem. Recently, Wen Renjian was preparing to give Tang Wengnuan to the imperial concubine. In the past few days, various items have been delivered. Tang Wengnuan, who had been caught many times, was toozy to resist, as long as she didn''t hurt her daughter, anything was fine, even if she lived alive. Wen Renqin saw Tang Weng Nuan''s fragile appearance, and quickly sent people away. She took Tang Weng Nuan''s hand guiltily, "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t let you and the emperor know There is no more." "Don''t me you, there would be other people without your emperor brother. My identity is destined to be uneasy in my life. How can I me you?" Wen Renqin truly regards Tang Wengnuan as a friend, but it is a pity that she is Princess, there is nothing you can do about it. The imperial power is in the hands of Wen Renjian, she is a little princess who cannot change her destiny. "Nuannuan, I want to find a way to send you out of the pce, how about it?" Wen Renqin whispered, "I will know the news as soon as you enter the pce. I didn''te to see you right away. I was just preparing to send people out of the pce secretly. .Now everything else is arranged, as long as you want, I will arrange for someone to send you out. I have checked the route, and you are not afraid of worries. Then I will ask someone to help you change your appearance. You can go to the mountains and hide your name. Fighting over and over by those people." Tang Wengnuan wanted to refuse: "This will hurt you, but it won''t work. Even if I am trapped here, at least my life is safe. I don''t want to hurt other people." Vol 2 Chapter 5003: The daughter of a sickly beauty (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5003: The daughter of a sickly beauty (19) "What I say is a princess. I let you go. Even if the emperor is angry, he won''t do anything to me. At most, he will stay for a while." Wen Renqin took Tang Wengnuan''s hand hard, "This The deep pce is not as peaceful as you think, and you still have Guoer, your mother and daughter have no force, and no power behind you, even if my emperor brother will call you a noble concubine, you are afraid there is no way to save it." "Those maidens in the pce have infinite means. I think you know what the emperor''s biggest n is. I brought you to meet him back then. Now I will help you get rid of all this. Don''t worry, I will Its arranged, I will send you away and settle you in a peaceful ce." Tang Wengnuan still shook his head: "As we all know, Wen Renjian is extremely cruel. Few people who resist him have a good end. Aqin, forget it, you don''t have to worry about it in vain." "Actually, you are afraid of hurting me. As I said, I''m a princess at best. I''ll be banned at most. It doesn''t matter if I get beaten twice. No matter how cruel the emperor is, he won''t kill me." Wen Renqin smiled. It became dismal, "He still expects to send me to be married, how could he let me die?" "Aqin..." Tang Weng''s eyes turned red, tears dripping from the corners of his eyes, "I didn''t expect you..." "That''s the way the princess is. I can''t escape. Brother Huang and I didn''te out of the same womb. Take me to make a marriage. Isn''t that the normal operation of the royal family? Just sigh, I am a daughter. If it were a man, maybe Fight with him." "However, if I were a man, I was afraid that I would be the same as other princes. Even if I didn''t die, he would bepletely incapable of inheritance." Tang Wengnuan couldn''t help thinking that Wen Renjian''s brothers were either disabled or blind. He does not kill the royal brothers, but it will make them worse than death. "Nuan Nuan, promise me, this is also thest time I helped you before I went to kiss. I am still useful to him, and he will not treat me like that." Wen Renqin said again, "Just let me make up for it. Feel guilty, if I dont help you, my heart is upset and I cant sleep every night." Tang Wengnuan finally agreed: "Okay." She didn''t know that the pce is a cannibal''s den, even if she is named a noble concubine, she has no power and power, and she is afraid that she can''t protect her daughter. She is not afraid of death, only that her daughter is not good. Wen Renqin finally exhaled, and took Tang Wengnuan to say a lot. Before leaving, she said: "Ie often recently. Later, you bring Guoer to my side to y, I just There is a chance to send you away." "Okay, be careful." Tang Wengnuan was initially confused about escaping, because she didn''t know where to escape. Even with Wenrenqin''s arrangement, she is afraid that something will happen. After all, when she and Sun Zishan lived in the mountains, they were still discovered by Heng Zhou. Heng Zhou can find her, which means that other people may also find her. It wasn''t until the next day that Tang Wengnuan''s pastries were poisoned, and she realized that the pce is a ce where individuals cannot stay. The group of women in the pce couldn''t tolerate her existence at all. The emperor wanted her, mainly because of the gold and silver treasures behind her, martial arts secrets, and the second most important thing was her color. But the maidens in the pce don''t think so. They only think that a woman with a peerless appearance will definitely faint the emperor, and they will all fall out of favor in the future. Vol 2 Chapter 5004: Daughter of a sickly beauty (20) Vol 2 Chapter 5004: Daughter of a sickly beauty (20) In the original plot, Tang Wengnuan really ate cakes. But with Tang Guo, it is naturally impossible to eat this thing. Wen Renjian was there when she found the te of pastries, so she took a piece of pastry to Wen Renjian to eat. Of course, Wen Renjian was called Uncle Wen Renjian. Wen Renjian was indeed happy and ate the cakes. The final result can be imagined. Wen Renjian was poisoned. Fortunately, his internal strength was deep and the imperial doctor arrived in time, and the poison was removed in a while. At that time, Tang Wengnuan was holding Tang Guo hard, and when Wen Renjian woke up, she quickly said: "Guo''er is kind, not that she is harming you. Sometimes other people want to harm me..." "Uncle Wenren, it''s really not me. I just want to share some delicious cakes with you." Tang Guo also helped to add, looking scared me to death. Mo Xian: I always feel something is wrong, but I didn''t want to understand it. System: Your kid''s instinct is good. Wen Renjian certainly didn''t believe that Tang Wengnuan and Tang Guo had poisoned them. The two mothers and daughters didn''t have that ability. He looked at the pastries and brought them up. The people who served the pastries were all his people, and those who could make hands and feet in the pce could only be the restless women in the harem. Wen Renjian''s body is good, but his face is slightly paler. Unlike Tang Wengnuan, who was so weak that he was poisoned in the original plot, Tang Wengnuan''s body was not as good as before. "I know this has nothing to do with you. You should go and rest first. It won''t happen again today." Tang Guo and Tang Wengnuan were sent back to the pce and back to the room. Tang Wengnuan patted Tang Guo and Mo Xian''s hands and said, "There is no room for me here. Aqin said that he would help me n to leave. Don''t make any noise, lest you be discovered." Tang Guo and Mo Xian nodded quickly, Tang Weng looked at Tang Guo affectionately: "Fortunately, it is Guoer. If not, the poisoned person may be a mother." "Guo''er, did you deliberately today?" Otherwise, where is the coincidence. "Mother, am I afraid that there is something wrong with the things in the pce? Let Uncle Wenren taste it first. We can eat what he can eat." Mo Xian: It''s necrotic. Afraid it is more than that? Tang Wengnuan shook his head: "Fortunately, he has a big life, otherwise the three of us are afraid that we will be more and more ill. Tang Wengnuan didn''t me Tang Guo, but fortunately it was Tang Guo. Otherwise, she was poisoned, and she didn''t know how long to raise her. When Wen Renqin heard this, she hurried over, and when she heard what happened, she thought to herself, why didn''t Wen Renjian poison him to death? Later, I thought that if Wen Renjian died, Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter might not be able to escape. Two dayster, Tang Guo heard Wen Renqin and Tang Wengnuan talking about the poisoning. Tang Wengnuan asked, "Who is it?" "He wanted to investigate. Naturally, it was possible to find out. It was made by Concubine Yu and Concubine Yun." Wen Renqin said, with a bit of fear in his eyes. Tang Weng understood in his heart that the fate of these two people would be different Okay, I heard Renqin speak again, "The two were infused with the same poison by the emperor''s brother. I don''t know how much they ate, and they are now dead." Tang Wengnuan took a deep breath, not knowing what to say for a while, only felt that this world was very sad. What about those concubines who are aloof? Isn''t life and death a matter of hearing people and learning? She was like this, they were like this, why did they bother to harm her and also lost their lives. In this way, there are more people who are dissatisfied with her. This is also one of the reasons for hearing people to let her understand that if she wants to live in this deep pce, she can only rely on him. "In half a month, it''s your ceremony to seal the noble concubine. Before that, I will send you away." Wen Renqin is gone. Tang Guo looked at Wen Renqin''s back and shook his head. This person was also miserable in the end. Vol 2 Chapter 5005: Daughter of a sickly beauty (21) Vol 2 Chapter 5005: Daughter of a sickly beauty (21) In the original plot, after Wen Renqin secretly sent Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter away, Wen Renjian was so angry that he broke Wen Renqin''s hamstrings and sent her to marriage. A beautiful woman whose hands and feet have been cut off will be able to know the fate of going to the family. "Guo''er, what are you thinking about with your small chin?" Tang Wengnuan''s voice interrupted Tang Guo''s thinking, "Don''t worry, my mother will be by your side no matter what. We can''t stay in the pce anymore, we Gotta go." Tang Wengnuan can''t guarantee whether she can live a quiet and peaceful life incognito. Now she just wants to leave here. Otherwise, I don''t know whether the poison will be delivered to her next time or her daughter. She was never afraid of death, but she was afraid of idents for her young daughter. "Mother, I am not worried." Mo Xian crowed to the side, your little girl has never worried, and I don''t know what to rely on. He had been observing for several days, and he did not see any strange behavior of her. And if his parents got lost, they haven''t seen the mark left by him. In recent days, Tang Wengnuan often took Tang Guo and Mo Xian to talk to Wen Renqin because it was in the pce, and Wen Renjian did not be vignt. Wen Renqin never showed that he wanted to send Tang Wengnuan away. This is why Wen Renjian didn''t expect Wen Renqin to send her mother and daughter out of the pce. Don''t think Wenrenqin is a daughter. In fact, his talents and scheming do not belong to men. It was only because she was a woman, and the entire court was firmly controlled by Wenren Jian, and there was no room for her to y. Showing some bad thoughts, Wen Renjian will definitely make her end miserable. She is currently in a better position than those princes, but also because she is a daughter. Tang Guo observed in Wenrenqin''s pce that Wenrenqin was also used by his own hands. It was not an ordinary straw-bag princess, but was very thoughtful. Otherwise, the other party will not make ns to send their mother and daughter out of the pce. Since he dared to do this, he obviously had his own power. In this case, she would be able to use one less puppet. "Xiao Lan,e here, there is a new mission." Tang Guo called out in the room, and Xiao Lan hurriedly appeared beside her. "In this way, when I am sent out of the pce, after Wen Renjian breaks Wen Renqin''s hands and feet, you will mutte Wen Renjian, also break his hands and feet, and then help Wen Renqin take care of his hands and feet. , Cure her. Tang Guo took out a few medicine bottles when he was talking, These medicines will have no side effects for her to use. The corner of Xian''s mouth twitched: "Master, why should Wen Renqin suffer this time?" "A major event needs some special experience. If she is too kind, she is easy to be pinched. The people in the court are all wolves and tigers. If she is not ruthless and decisive, she can''t control those people. Only through despair. Only after suffering and suffering can she grow faster. If she is not allowed to experience such an experience, she will not experience the suffering and will doubt many things." "Understood, Master." Xian put away the medicine, first mourned Wen Renqin, and then went into hiding. On this day, Tang Wengnuan took Tang Guo and Mo Xian early to talk to Wenrenqin. When they went to Wenrenqin''s pce, they began to pretend to be out of the pce. Wen Renqin had already found a few people who were simr in shape to those of them, and they could easily look like them. Vol 2 Chapter 5006: Daughter of a sickly beauty (22) Vol 2 Chapter 5006: Daughter of a sickly beauty (22) "Aqin, is this all right? Are you really okay?" Tang Wengnuan had changed to an ordinary face at this time, and she was still very worried about Wen Renqin''s situation. Wen Renqin: "Nuan Nuan, things havee to this point, there is no turning back, otherwise I will be in vain for so many days. In the past few days, they have learned your manners about it, and it is no problem to drag it for a few days. . When you leave the pce safely, I will tell them to get out immediately." "Someone outside the pce will answer you, and he will take you to hide when the timees. You know this person. I can be relieved to have him take care of you." Wen Renqin''s face shed a little bit reluctantly, "Besides you Bring me a word to him so that he wont do stupid things. Wen Renjian cant shake him. If he does bad things on impulse, it will drag down his family. Tang Wengnuan understood what was going on as soon as he heard it, and his eyes suddenly turned red. How could the fate of her and Aqin be so twisted? Aqin is still a golden branch, and can''t be with the person he likes. God''s will teases people. "Well, you will go out before dark." "Ok." Before dark, the three of Tang Wengnuan went out of the pce smoothly with the circus. The circus was invited by Wen Renqin a few days ago. The people who yed the three of them were also members of the circus. As long as it is not the day when the concubine is sealed, Wen Renjian should not be able to find anything. After leaving the pce, Tang Wengnuan saw the person Wen Renqin said, and she indeed knew him. Speaking of which, they are still friends, and this person once helped her. "Prince Shangqing, I didn''t expect it to be you." Tang Wengnuan said, remembering Wen Renqin''s words, "Aqin asked me to tell you not to do stupid things, so as not to hurt your family." When Shang Qing heard this, his face showed a little helplessness. He didn''t respond to this. Instead, he said: "Let''s go back to Medicine Valley with me. The location of Medicine Valley is hidden and there are strange formations. It is not easy for outsiders to enter. You can live in seclusion, and no one will find it in the future. When you go to the Medicine Valley, I will close the Medicine Valley." And he has to do what he wants to do. "Let''s go, this is not a ce to talk." Shangqing didn''t give Tang Weng Nuan a chance to speak, and led them to the outside of the capital. Tang Guo looked at Shang Qing''s back, and thought that this person was also miserable. Originally, Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter were indeed taken away from Yaogu, but he didn''t expect to be stabbed back by himself. They hid themselves in the Medicine Valley, as long as there is no leak, few people would think of going there together. As a result, someone betrayed Shang Qing. After the news came out that Wen Renqin was cut off, the son of Shangqing couldn''t help but went to the pce to treat Wen Renqin, but was captured by the pce master. Wen Renjian guessed that it must be the son of Shangqing who had helped Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter to escape. They wanted to ask her whereabouts, but neither of them answered. Shangqing also had a younger sister. When she learned that Shangqing had been arrested, she had a showdown with the emperor. As long as he put Shangqing back, she would give Tang Weng Nuan mother and daughter to him. Wen Renjian knew that Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter were in Medicine Valley. But he didn''t want to let Shang Qing go, and killed Shang Qing in front of Wen Renqin. Later, someone was asked to take Shangqing''s body to the outside of Medicine Valley, and asked Lan Ying to send Tang Weng Nuan mother and daughter out. Lan Ying found out that Shang Qing had been killed, so he quit, and quickly hid in the Medicine Valley. Vol 2 Chapter 5007: Daughter of a sickly beauty (23) Vol 2 Chapter 5007: Daughter of a sickly beauty (23) It''s not difficult to hear people''s lessons, he told people to set fire to the mountain, making the Qimen formation useless. Then arranged for masters to enter the medicine valley to ughter. In front of Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter, they killed more than dozens of people in Yaogu, but Lan Ying himself could not escape. Tang Guo was afraid that the masters in the imperial pce were too powerful, so she also left Sakura there and left some medicine for them. When necessary, he would control all those masters and use them for Wenrenqin in the future. On Yaogu''s side, as long as Wen Renjian doesn''t bring people to burn the mountain, there is no problem for the time being. Even if there is a problem, she can get two more puppets to appear. Along the way, everyone seemed very silent. Tang Guo could see that, Shang Qing looked at the pce from time to time, and it could be seen that he was really worried about Wen Renqin''s situation. Three dayster, Wen Renqin invited the troupe in again and invited several people from the pce "Tang Weng Nuan" toe to see. After the end, the troupe went out of the pce. In fact, all the fake three were released. After letting them out, they quickly changed their costumes and fled for their lives. It was dark, and Tang Wengnuan and the others were supposed to return to their pce, but they were dyed in returning. Someone reported to Wenren. Wen Renjian was also a little worried, so he came to Wen Renqin to see the situation. In the end, only Wen Renqin was seen, but Tang Wengnuan''s whereabouts were not seen. At this time, he didn''t know that Wen Renqin had put him together. Wen Renjian smiled in anger and said: "Emperor sister, even you are not good, you really have grown up." Wen Renjian strode to Wen Renqin, staring at her condescendingly, "Where is the person?" "I have let you go, Brother Huang, Nuannuan doesn''t like you at all. Why do you need to imprison her in the pce? Didn''t you find that she was unhappy?" Wen Renjian asked again: "Where is the person? Hand it over." "Brother Huang, I know thatpared to the person you like Nuannuan, what you like more is the Jinshan Yinshan behind her and those martial arts secrets. I really regret that I brought her to meet you at the beginning. It wasn''t that I made a wrong decision, she wouldn''t be in such a situation. Brother Huang, do whatever you want to do. I won''t tell you her whereabouts." "Very well, really worthy of my imperial sister, worthy of the same blood as me." Wen Renjian said grimly, "Do you really think I can''t do you what?" Wen Renqin was still a little scared, but she was proud to not allow herself to bow her head. This is her own choice, and it can be regarded as making up for her wrong decision. She felt at ease. Even if she died here today, she would not regret it. Because she is immortal, and she is about to die, why not die? She didn''t need to be married at all, but her imperial brother was very ambitious, he just used her as a tool to confuse the other person. When the timees, the country will be included in the cyst. Because he was attracted to the mines of that country, the endless mines. The one sent by the other party couldn''t satisfy his appetite at all, he wanted it all. Not only did he want everything, he also wanted other people''s things without leaving a particrly bad reputation. "Sister Huang, your behavior really disappointed Brother Huang, you are too disobedient." Wen Renjian''s voice made Wen Renqin shudder, and her lips couldn''t help but tremble. Her emperor''s brother was indeed terrifying. "Don''t worry, the emperor brother will not kill you, why are you my emperor sister." Wen Renjian smiled at Wen Renqin, but she had a bad feeling in her heart. Vol 2 Chapter 5008: The daughter of a sickly beauty (24) Vol 2 Chapter 5008: The daughter of a sickly beauty (24) "Come on, tie it up." Wen Renjian gave an order, and a person jumped out immediately. Wen Renqin took a look, isn''t this the master of Wen Renjian''s side? The feeling in her heart is getting worse, but she did not resist, even if she resisted, it was futile. "Cut her hands and feet to me." Wen Renjian turned around, and said in a t tone, "Emperor sister, if you are a little obedient, the emperor will still treat you well, but you are too obedient. " "Brother Huang, you are so cruel!" Of course Wen Renqin was afraid, but she didn''t expect Wen Renjian to be so cruel. This time she finally experienced it personally. There is no blood rtionship in Wen Renjian''s heart. He doesn''t kill his brothers and sisters who are rted to him by blood, but he doesn''t want to bear that reputation. What he has is a way to make them die. "Be nice, so that the emperor''s pain will be less." Wen Renjian smiled and stepped out of the pce. "Arrange for someone to find Nuan Nuan. A person who doesn''t know martial arts, always likes to run around. I have to arrange for someone to take care of her so that she wont run around at all times. She is so weak, what if something happens?" Wen Renqin''s scalp is chilly, is this the most terrifying words in the softest tone? Her life was hard, and Nuan Nuan''s life was even harder. The people the other party met were almost the same as her emperor brother, and they didn''t just like her at all. There was a scream from Wenrenqin in the pce, and Wenrenjian did not move his brows. This was the end of the disobedient. I''m really disappointed, he still thought this imperial sister was very well-behaved. This is really not giving him a chance to be a good brother. At this time, Wen Renqin was lying on the bed weakly, and the imperial physician was treating her injuries. The muscles in her hands and feet were broken, which meant that her martial arts could not be used. She can be cured, and she can only barely walk. She is basically abolished. "Princess Qin, be patient." The imperial doctor sighed and didn''t dare to say more. The most innocent person in this pce is the emperor. This is a master whose whole life is worse than death. He doesn''t even dare to sayforting words, just because he is afraid of being heard by the other party. Wen Renqin didn''t say anything, now she can''t do anything. Wen Renqin didn''t know that Wen Renjian, who returned to the Imperial Study Room, was experiencing another scene at this time. As soon as he entered the imperial study room, he was attacked, and he had no chance to react. At this moment, he didn''t know that he was caught by you, and he was also tapped on the acupuncture points. And the two masters beside him were fighting against a woman. To Wenren''s lesson, he found that two masters and a woman were ying against each other, and they fell in love. Wen Renjian was still waiting for the two masters to turn over. He didn''t expect the two to be beaten back and forth again and again, and finally he vomited blood with the palm of the woman. When she wanted to resist, she was subdued by the woman and given them some medicine. Where are the masters? He can easily subdue the people beside him. "Who are you? What do you want?" Wen Renjian asked pretendingly. Xian looked back at Wen Renjian, and said to the two masters: "Now your life is in my hands. If you take the antidote from time to time every month, you will die. If you dont believe it, you can try Test run the internal force." The two masters really didn''t believe it. When they were running their internal strength, their foreheads were sweating from pain, and they looked at Xian with fear. Vol 2 Chapter 5009: The daughter of a sickly beauty (25) Vol 2 Chapter 5009: The daughter of a sickly beauty (25) "This is a medicine, after you take it, try again." Xian threw two pills to the two of them, and the two of them ate them quickly, and then used the internal force, there really was no problem. At this time they understood that the other party wanted to control them, and they had to follow. "Who are you and what do you want to do?" Wen Renjian yelled, already very scared. It was so sudden that he didn''t prepare at all. Xian walked to Wen Renjian and pped him on the face: "Talking a lot, noisy." Wen Renjian''s face flushed immediately. He is the emperor, and he has never been pped like this since he was a child. When he is rescued, he must be pped in the face every day. "Xian, let''s do it, don''t dawdle, there are still waiting, if it dys her injury, the master will definitely be unhappy by then." Xiao Sakura reminded. Xian took out a dagger and took Wen Renjian''s hand. Wen Renjian was frightened and shouted, "What are you going to do?" "What do you do? Pick out your hands and hamstrings, what else can it be? I think you like to do these things, and I want to try if it''s cool." After all, Xian went down with a knife and directly cut a section of Wen Renjian''s tejin. This time, he couldn''t connect to it, and it waspletely useless. Wen Renjian also gave a horrible cry in response to the scene, and Xian smiled and said: "Like a pig cry, this guy is afraid of pain even if he is an emperor." Wen Renjian saw Xian holding up his other hand and finally asked for help: "I will give you what you want, let me go." "No matter how much you talk, I will pick your tongue." Xian''s words really scared Wen Renjian, he dared not say any more, and only looked at her with pleading eyes. Xiao Lan didn''t show mercy, and cut all Wen Renjian''s hands and feet. At this time, he was a real cripple. "You two came to take care of him. He is already an abolished emperor. The country cannot be ruled out for a day. The imperial heir that he can be close to is Princess Qin. Therefore, I will let Princess Qin handle the state affairs for him in the future. , And you have to cooperate." Xiao Lan said, "You are all close to him, and the ministers will also believe your words." "In the future, Princess Qin will be the emperor. Wen Renjian, who was in aa in pain, woke up again after hearing these words and shouted: "No--" However, it was useless. After giving Wenrenjian to the two masters, Xian and Xiaoying went to find Wenrenqin again. "You two, hurry up and call for you. We must get rid of Wen Renqin, otherwise, I want you to die!" Wen Renjian yelled at the two masters. The two looked at each other, a cruel expression shed across their faces, unexpectedly Wen Renjian would have such a day. They had had enough for a long time, and now they are controlled by a mysterious woman. How could they hear the words of the people''s book again? Isn''t that killing them? "Snapped!" A p fell on Wen Renjian''s face, making him very bewildered. "Noisy, talk less, don''t annoy the two girls." "The emperor, you are sick, you have a good rest, I will notify Princess Qin of what you ordered, and let her help you deal with the affairs of the court. You can recover from your illness without worrying about anything." Wen Renjian was fainted with anger. Wen Renqin was dreaming now. She thought she hade to an end, but she didn''t expect two beautiful women to appear suddenly, helping her heal her injuries. The moment the medicine was applied to the wound, she felt no pain. "Princess Qin, you should get better soon. Now the emperor is seriously ill, you are the only one who can take charge." Xian said. Wen Renqin felt that this must be a dream, how could such a thing happen in reality. She must be too desperate to have such a dream. Vol 2 Chapter 5010: Daughter of a sickly beauty (26) Vol 2 Chapter 5010: Daughter of a sickly beauty (26) A few dayster, Wen Renqin''s injury had almost recovered. Having experienced these days, she was a dreamer at first, butter discovered that this dream seemed to be a little long, it was endless, and it was still developing for the better. Finally understood that this is real, not a dream. She asked who arranged for Xian and Xiaoying, and both of them answered this, just to let her recover from the injury. When she can control the court, the two will leave. Wen Renqin thought about whether someone came to y tricks on her, and then she thought again, she was in this way, who would take the trouble to y tricks on her? "I heard that my emperor brother is seriously ill, can I go and see him?" Wen Renqin actually knows that Wen Renjian is definitely not as simple as being sick, there are definitely other problems in it. Xiao Lan: "Princess Qin has no problem walking now. Of course you can go to see the emperor, but you don''t use force recently, your muscles and bones have not healed well." "Ok." When Wen Renjian saw Wen Renjian, she was taken aback. She had never seen Wen Renjian in such embarrassment. The person who was lying on the bed and hadn''t seen him in just a few days, and then was so skinny, turned out to be the man who had the spirited and cruel heart before, who ordered someone to break her hands and feet. Wenren Jianwen Renqin came, staring at her fiercely, a vicious curse, various warnings, and abuse. Seeing that Renqin is always fluctuating, Wen Renjian is anxious. He began to talk softly, hoping that Wen Renqin would ignore the previous quarrels, no matter what, they are all brothers and sisters who are rted by blood. She also promised that as long as she helped him this time, she would have whatever she wanted in the future, and would never let her be married or do things that she didn''t like, and even promised her to let Tang Weng Nuan mother and daughter go. Wen Renqin saw this scene, wondering what tough or what to do. It turns out that her aloft and defiant emperor brother, after falling into such a situation, is simr to ordinary people. "Brother Emperor, what you said, as long as you are always ill, can''t it be realized? To treat you, I made a concession, isn''t my destiny in your hands again." "You promise today and you can go back tomorrow. Do you really treat me as a three-year-old child?" "As long as you stay here, I won''t worry about anything. Wouldn''t it be better?" Wen Renjian heard this, and shook his head quickly, looking at Wen Renqin with pleading eyes: "Emperor sister, you can''t be like this, Huangmei, Huangmei..." "Brother emperor, I dont know who you have offended. Since the other party wants you to do this and can help me, I naturally want to stand up and be the master and no longer be controlled by others. I am also a princess, the sons and daughters of my father, why do I Live like a dog in front of you?" No matter what Wen Renjian said, Wen Renqin stopped listening. "You take good care of the emperor, dont worry about the affairs of the court, I will handle it for the emperor," Wen Renqin saw Wen Renjians hideous face, and said to him unchanged, "Brother emperor, you just Take good care of yourself here." Back to the pce where he lived, Wen Renqin asked Xian Xiaoying what was wrong with Wen Renjian. Xian smiled and said: "It''s okay, that is, he cut a section of his hand and hamstring and threw it to the dog. Now he wants to connect it and it won''t work. Wen Renqin made his scalp numb, but when he thought of his previous experience, he felt a little bit happy. Only by experiencing that kind of pain personally can I really understand the despair at the time. Vol 2 Chapter 5011: Daughter of a sickly beauty (27) Vol 2 Chapter 5011: Daughter of a sickly beauty (27) "Princess Qin, take care of your injury. We can stay here for at most a month. After a month, no matter what happens to your side, we will leave. While we are still there, if you have anything, we will pay I can do it for you." Wen Renqin said quickly: "Okay, I will sum up the next things right away." She had no reason not to eat such a big pie before her. If she can control power and her own destiny, it will be harder and tired. She is also willing. Besides, the three of Tang Guo had been sent to the Spirit Medicine Valley. "Lan Ying, these are my friends. You can take good care of them." At this time, Shangqing was instructing his junior sister Lan Ying, "I have something to do after I go out. When I go out, you will have to go to the valley. Thew is closed and does not ept any visitors. Unless Ie back, if I do note back, you will nevere out again." Lan Ying became anxious when she heard this: "Brother, where are you going? Are you looking for Wenrenqin? I know, you must be looking for her. Brother, Wenrenqin is a princess, and everyone has to go. Married, do you still want to fight Wen Renjian and the court?" "Lan Ying, I have to go. I have to go and see how she is now and if she has been implicated in this matter. I am not at ease if I don''t go and see." "Brother, don''t you miss me?" "Lan Ying, we are just brothers and sisters, you have a wrong love." Shang Qing''s firm appearance made Lan Ying unable to say any more. She understands Shang Qing''s character, and she can''t persuade her. "Then you go early and return early, it''s important to save your life." Lan Ying frowned, and nced over Tang Wengnuan''s three people. It was all these troubles, otherwise the brother would not insist on seeing Wenrenqin. Up. It is said that this woman is the daughter of Tang Daxia, who does not know martial arts, and is still a disaster for martial arts people to fight for. Shangqing and Tang Wengnuan said goodbye and left in a hurry. "Since the senior brother arranged for you to live in, then you can live here." Lan Ying said very tirelessly, and arranged Tang Guo and the others in a small courtyard at will. Arranged for them, Lan Ying calls people out of the valley every day to inquire about news about Shangqing going to the pce. Wen Renqin blocked the news inside the pce, and people outside currently don''t know what happened inside. But the news couldn''t be kept for long, she could only let out the fact that the emperor was sick. With two masters and the emperor''s attendant testifying, Wen Renqin could help Wen Renjian handle the affairs of the court. The ministers trembled every day, and wondered in their hearts what disease Wen Renjian had suffered. They didn''t dare to have any other thoughts. Who didn''t know that Wen Renjian was a master who could not provoke him, even if it was Wen Renqin who was helping to watch Chaotang now. However, a month has passed, and Wen Renqin is still dealing with the affairs of the state, and Wen Renjian has no intention of showing up. One morning, Wen Renjian''s close attendant and two masters came to the court to announce the imperial decree, which turned out to be the throne to Wen Renqin. This caused an uproar among the civil and military forces of the Manchu dynasty, moring for knowledge. Wen Renqin took them there, and the ministers saw Wen Renjian who was addicted to refining the Immortal Pill. Only then did I understand that Wen Renjian was not ill, but infatuated with the technique of immortality. They wanted to refute, but they didn''t dare to think of Wen Renjian''s brutality. They continued to think about it and found that Wen Renjian, the cruel emperor, had gone to alchemy, which seemed to be quite good. Why is Wen Renqin a female ssmate, what can he aplish in the court? Maybe they can only take advantage of it. Vol 2 Chapter 5012: Daughter of a sickly beauty (28) Vol 2 Chapter 5012: Daughter of a sickly beauty (28) At this time, these ministers agreed that this decision was good. When Wen Renqin became the throne, Wen Renjian would not care about the affairs of the court, and they would be much freer. Things went well for Wen Renqin, but he was relieved. As for the alchemy Wen Renjian, it was only Xian who was easily faked, in order to hide from the sky and make an excuse for Wen Renjian to give way. This excuse did not arouse anyone''s suspicion. Wenren saw that there was no room for recovery, and he was howling, verbalizing, and crying in pain in the house all day. Wen Renqin had ascended the throne. When Shang Qing heard these news, he was unbelievable. So, he sneaked into the pce to find Wenrenqin. "That''s the way things are. I feel like dreaming when I say it. I didn''t expect that the mountain in front of me would be solved so easily by people." Wen Renqin was very pleased to see Shangqinging over. This time, I really couldn''t bear it. Hug him. Shang Qing didn''t avoid it either. From surprise to joy now, as long as she is okay. Regardless of whether she is the emperor or someone else, as long as she is her and she is fine, he will follow. "Shangqing, now I can dominate my own destiny, and I won''t have any more encounters with my rtives," Wen Renqin asked hesitantly, "Would you like to stay here with me? I know you are an elegant person who lives in The harem has wronged you too much. So I set up the post of national teacher. You are my national teacher during the day and my royal husband at night, how about?" Shang Qing hadn''t reacted yet. He was told by Renqin that the other party thought about him everywhere, so how could he bear to refuse her? "Of course it''s good." Wen Renqin thought of Tang Wengnuan''s mother and daughter, and asked, "How about them? Even if I am now the emperor, I still don''t n to bring them in. The pce is veryplicated, and sometimes I can''t protect them. Now the people in the rivers andkes dont know where they went, or let them stay in Yaogu, what do you think?" "It turns out that you were thinking about it. I was still a little afraid that you would take them back." Shang Qing said, "Let them stay in Medicine Valley. I have already asked the younger sister to help." When I heard Lan Ying, Wen Renqin hesitated: "Your junior sister is afraid that you will be annoyed now." "I can''t force my feelings, I hope the junior sister can understand it soon." Shang Qing held Wen Renqin''s hand, "I will write a letter now to tell them the situation here." "Well, arrange for someone to send it over quickly." It was several days after Lanying received the letter. Some time ago, she learned that Wen Renqin had be a female emperor, and she thought it was a dream. Now seeing the letter written by Shangqing, I almost copsed. "What national teacher, what ghost royal husband, you arefortable, have you ever thought about me?" The letter also mentioned that letting Tang Wengnuan live in Medicine Valley made Lan Ying even more angry. She ran to Enenaiai, why did she let Tang Wengnuan live in Medicine Valley? Since Wen Renqin values these people so much, wouldn''t she take care of them in the pce by herself? Lan Ying had a gloomy expression and tore up the letter, not intending to show it to Tang Wengnuan. Within two days, there was another rumor in the arena that Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter were in Medicine Valley. Lan Ying heard that people outside were rushing to Medicine Valley, and she felt morefortable. Compared to Wen Renqin and Senior Brother, he couldn''t sit still anymore, right? When Shang Qing and Wen Renqin heard this, they really couldn''t sit still. After hearing this, Shang Qing took someone back to Medicine Valley, Wen Renqin couldn''t get out for the time being, and could only wait for news in the pce. Vol 2 Chapter 5013: Daughter of a sickly beauty (29) Vol 2 Chapter 5013: Daughter of a sickly beauty (29) Before Shangqing arrived at Medicine Valley, Medicine Valley was surrounded by people from the rivers andkes, and all major roads were blocked. Lan Ying didn''t panic at all, just instructed people to report outside news to Tang Weng Nuan from time to time. If Tang Wengnuan is interested, he should leave Medicine Valley by himself. She should know that she is a disaster, so she shouldn''t cause trouble to Spirit Medicine Valley. At this moment, Tang Wengnuan really thought that way, and felt sad when he heard that Yaogu was surrounded by water. She knew that no matter where she went, she could only bring misfortunes to others, and it was impossible for her to live a normal life. Originally, when she didn''te, Medicine Valley could be regarded as a paradise, and the people on the rivers andkes were also a little afraid of it. "Take me to see Miss Lanying. I want to say goodbye to Miss Lanying." Tang Wengnuan finally made this decision. Wen Renqin and Shang Qing were kind to help her. She can''t stay here for personal reasons. If you don''t go, the medicine valley will bring disaster. As long as she goes out and goes with other people, Medicine Valley will naturally be peaceful. Tang Guo didn''t say a word, Xian and Xiaoying both rushed back, they were outside. It shows that the affairs of the pce are handled simrly, she is still waiting to be taken away by the next family, and it is impossible to stay in Medicine Valley forever. As for this Lanying, there is no evidence, but a jealous act. She acts like this, and when Shangqinges back, their family will deal with it, and she doesn''t need to do anything. Besides, this is someone else''s territory, and people don''t want to keep them, and there is nothing wrong with it. "Lady Lanying, we are here to say goodbye to you. I have heard that there are people outside, and I don''t want to be burdened by Yaogu." Tang Wengnuan held Tang Guo with one hand and Mo Xian with the other. Mo Xian was ustomed to this kind of running day, and he felt so exciting. Obviously a few of them were arrested, but the people who arrested them seemed to be unlucky. If there is no Tang Guo''s little girl in this, he would not believe it if he was killed. It''s a pity that he didn''t tell him to see more, only that Tang Guo had a problem. This little girl is hiding too deep. "Since Miss Tang understands everything, then I won''t keep you. There are too many people outside, and the whole rivers andkes are all there to watch. I can''t sacrifice Yaogu to protect you." Tang Wengnuan was not a fool. From the first day, she felt that Lan Ying rejected her. Previously, because no one knew she was in Medicine Valley, I wanted to live a peaceful life with patience. Now that it is known, there is no point in staying here. Tang Wengnuan took Tang Guo and Mo Xian and walked outside of Medicine Valley. Sure enough, when I walked to the door of Medicine Valley, I saw people outside. Tang Wengnuan did not step forward, but stood still. After brewing her emotions, she said: "Please raise your hands high and don''t get involved in Medicine Valley. I will leave Medicine Valley today. I just don''t know who I should go with, and I don''t know if you have discussed it." Mo Xian: "..." Why does he sound weird? "My grandson''s family is here. Girl Tang should go with me." A middle-aged man stood up, "It''s also my grandson''s family that is present. It won''t matter if we raise more people." "Patriarch Suns words are not inferior. My Lijiazhuang is no worse than your grandsons. Even the court asks me to buy a horse from Lijiazhuang. Does your grandson have a horse? Miss Tang, you should go with me and go to my Lijiazhuang. Make sure not to treat you badly." Vol 2 Chapter 5014: Daughter of a sickly beauty (30) Vol 2 Chapter 5014: Daughter of a sickly beauty (30) "Miss Tang, I am actually pretty good at the Xuanling School..." "Fuxuezong is pretty good,e to me..." "..." The school outside mored for Tang Wengnuan to go. Tang Wengnuan said with embarrassment: "Everyone, there is only one Tang Wengnuan, and I can''t choose it for a while. It''s better to discuss where I should go, lest I don''t know how to choose." Perhaps Tang Wengnuan gradually calmed down after being caught by birds so many times. Now that they are anti-guest, don''t these people like to fight for her? It''s best to hold a martial arts battle for this, and it''s the best to kill each other. A little bit of chill was hidden under Tang Wengnuan''s gentle face. She tightly grasped the two children beside her, silently expecting these people to be beaten up. Tang Guo felt Tang Wengnuan''s n. Her mother is delicate and weak, and she is not a feminine person. She just doesn''t have martial arts, and because of her daughter, she has topromise on many things. Having been arrested so many times, but also with experience, intends to provoke martial arts disputes. She likes this character. She had already helped Tang Wengnuan get his pulse. The opponent''s physique was called sky-leakage, that is, he was born unable to practice martial arts and umted with various medicinal materials. Because these things will leak out even if they are stuffed in. Otherwise, when Daxia Tang dies, he can directly empower her with internal force. Even if he is not a master of martial arts, there is still no problem with self-protection. But with the physique of sky leakage, empowerment is useless, and it will leak out if you fill it in. This physique was mostly inherited from her grandmother. In other words, not only was he unable to practice martial arts, he was also weak in physique, and had a short life span. Most of them would not live forty years. Tang Guo also had no way to repair the physique of the sky leak, unless he was in a world that could cultivate. She had medicine in her hand, but Tang Weng Nuan couldn''t bear the medicine, and the other party exploded and died before it was repaired. Although she can''t fix the sky leak, she can regte her body, extend her life, and let her live longer. In addition, the fact that the person with the sky leak cannot learn martial arts does not mean that he cannot learn her. For example, it''s pretty easy to learn how to make drugs. Now she is thinking of a way to send the poison scripture to Tang Wengnuan''s hands. With her brain, she can definitely learn it soon. She just can''t learn martial arts, she is very good at going to her. "Everyone, think about it, where should I go?" Tang Wengnuan has a little more confidence at this time, "If you don''t want to understand, I want to find a ce to live first. When you think about it, I will Who to go with." After speaking, Tang Wengnuan took Tang Guo into the carriage, and she nned to find a ce to live in it soon. Since so many people know that she is here, why not attract more people and make them beaten up? Tang Wengnuan thought to himself, but the others fell into silence and looked at each other. Tang Wengnuan was so cooperative that they were a little ufortable. "Don''t stop me. I''m a weak girl with two children. Where can I go? It''s not early. I have to find a ce to rest and go to the nearest town. If you are not at ease, arrange Two people just watched it." After all, Tang Wengnuan asked the driver to drive, but no one stopped him. Those people really arranged for someone to follow, and Tang Wengnuan calmed down. She was about to take a break, and stopped before the carriage suddenly leaned forward. The coachman''s voice came over: "Miss Tang, arge group of people blocked our way." As ast resort, Tang Wengnuan had to open the curtain of the carriage, and saw the tall figure sitting on the horse. His costume was not a martial arts person. "Miss Tang, my name is Abe, I''m the little prince of Serge. I heard that you have encountered some danger, so I came here to pick you up." Tang Wengnuan calmed down: "Have you discussed with those martial arts heroes? If you don''t have a good discussion, you should discuss with them first." "I want to ask Miss Tang to go back, no one dares to stop." The little prince of Searle looked at the group of martial artists behind him wildly, "If anyone dares to stop, juste over." Tang Wengnuan clenched his hands tightly and was about to fight, which was great. Vol 2 Chapter 5015: Daughter of a sickly beauty (31) Vol 2 Chapter 5015: Daughter of a sickly beauty (31) "Don''t be afraid of Guoer." Tang Wengnuan thought that Tang Guo would be afraid, so she held her tightly in her arms, not forgetting tofort Mo Xian who was sitting on the side, "They won''t tell us what to do and let them negotiate. go with." Tang Guo felt her mother was darkened. Obviously it is the most gentle tone, but the words spoken are a bit chilly. After thinking about it carefully, it felt a little scary. And these martial arts people caught in greed would not even notice. In their eyes, Tang Wengnuan, a person who does not know how to martial arts, is just the fish on the chopping board, let them handle it. Tang Guo and Tang Wengnuan thought well. Seeing that Abe was going to take Tang Wengnuan away, the martial arts people hurriedly came up and surrounded them. Abe is not afraid at all, he hasn''t gotten off the horse, and his figure is much taller than that of a martial artist in the Central ins. Sitting on it, there is indeed a bit of a tiger''s momentum. "Dear friends from the Central ins martial arts, I am here to invite Miss Tang to visit Serbia. I don''t know what you mean by stopping?" "Prince Abe, Miss Tang is one of us in the Central ins Wulin. You said she wanted someone to be a guest, so she went? You bullied Miss Tang, a weak woman, what a hero?" Abeughed: "You don''t have to hide what you think in your heart. Today I have to invite Miss Tang back as a guest. What can you do to me?" "If you have to stop, then ask the warriors next to me first." Abes words fell, and seven or eight warriors immediately stopped in front of these martial artists: "I wont talk too much nonsense. Lets have a contest between us. How about? If anyone can defeat the warriors of Serbia, then Im Abe. Leaving the Central ins immediately today and returning to Serbia." The martial arts people looked at each other and finally decided to fight. "Coming to fight!" There was the sound of fighting outside, Tang Guo could observe that there was a slight smile on Tang Weng Nuan''s face, and she opened the curtain to take a peek from time to time. "Mother, will Prince Abe win here, or will those martial arts people win?" Tang Guo asked. In fact, she knew it was just looking for a topic. Tang Wengnuan said: "If these people fight today in the martial arts, Prince Abe will definitely win." Thinking of being taken to Serbia, Tang Wengnuan was still a little worried. However, she was used to this kind of running around, and Tang Guo worried her the most. However, these few experiences gave her some hope, as if these unruly people were not unable to resist, the other party still had enemies. She was a little expectant that the little prince of Seare could also meet his fateful enemy. "Then don''t we want to follow to Serbia?" Tang Wengnuan held Tang Guo and patted her on the back: "Are you afraid?" "If there is a mother, I''m not afraid, I''m afraid the mother can''t stand her body." Tang Wengnuan quickly said: "My mother''s body is not so delicate, and it''s getting better recently." She didn''t know why, she was always running around, and her body was much better than before. Could it be the reason she changed her mood recently? What she thinks is that since there is no way to escape all this and live a peaceful life in hiding, it is better to let these people mess up, and it is best that they kill each other. Tang Guo didn''t speak any more. She listened carefully to the movement outside. If there were no idents, Abe, the little prince of the kingdom of Ser, would win. Then the three of them are going to Serbia. Tang Guo is thinking about what she will do after going to Serbia. Vol 2 Chapter 5016: The daughter of a sickly beauty (32) Vol 2 Chapter 5016: The daughter of a sickly beauty (32) Serbia is on the grasnd. This country is not big, but there are many warriors whose strength is no worse than the masters of Central ins Wulin. Moreover, they were born with supernatural powers, and some martial arts secrets from the Central ins spread to their country many years ago, making their country''s warriors stronger and stronger. General martial arts masters can only draw a tie with their warriors. This country is rich in cattle and sheep, and they raise cattle and sheep on the vast grasnds. However, they have great yearning for Zhongyuan, envious of the diversity of species here, envious of the mountains and rivers here, and want to upy a piece ofnd in the Central ins and move their country over. However, due to various reasons, it has been uwful. In recent years, people from Serbia havee to the Central ins very frequently in order to observe where they can start. It is definitely impossible to attack here directly. Finally they discovered that they could plot something they wanted in the Central ins Wulin. Later, they learned about Tang Wengnuan. They wanted the martial arts secrets, and even the gold and silver treasures left by Tang Daxia. With gold and silver treasures, it will be easier for them to upy new territory and establish a country. In a short period of time, Tang Guo had already thought of what to do in Serbia. She was sure of this method, so that the people of Serbia would no longer have time to take care of the Central ins. An hourter, Abes voice interrupted Tang Guos thoughts: "You have already met the warriors of the Kingdom of Serbia. It seems that there is still a lot of gaps between you. I know that none of the martial arts masters in Central ins are today. Appears, but if you lose, you lose. I will take Miss Tang away." Tang Guo opened a little curtain and saw those martial arts people who had been beaten to vomit blood and their faces were pale, as well as a few who appeared to be severely injured and covered in blood. It was obvious that the Warriors of the Kingdom of Sel had no mercy. These martial artists were showing angry eyes, staring at Abe on the horse. "Miss Tang, we can go now." Abe turned back and talked to Tang Wengnuan outside the carriage. Tang Wengnuan responded: "Okay." She was prepared for this result and was not afraid at all. No matter where you go, as long as her daughter is safe. Tang Wengnuan was weak in the end, and the carriage did not go for a while before he leaned aside and fell asleep. Tang Guo leaned against Tang Wengnuan and looked at Mo Xian. Mo Xian blinked at her, moved a bit, moved directly to her side, and whispered to her ear, "Why are you not afraid?" "Why should I be afraid?" Mo Xian: "Now it''s on the way to Serbia, and it''s about to leave the Central ins. Maybe it will happen, and you won''t be able toe back in the future. Besides, do you know some customs of Serbia?" "I don''t know, you know?" "Of course, of course I know," Mo Xian said in a low voice, "I heard that there is a terrible custom in Searle. Their women have to marry brothers in the family at the same time." Tang Guo remembered this, and only a little bit was mentioned in the plot. It is not surprising that some small countries have such a custom. "Because there are very few women over there, they can only do this." Mo Xian continued, "After the marriage is over, those women will continue to have children, one every year." Mo Xian: "We passed this time, and your mother could not avoid it. I was picked up by Abe, probably the wife of Abe and his brothers. Needless to say, you understand." Vol 2 Chapter 5017: Daughter of a sickly beauty (33) Vol 2 Chapter 5017: Daughter of a sickly beauty (33) Tang Guo frowned. Of course she would not allow this to happen, but because of Tang Wengnuan''s experience in Serbia in the plot, she felt ufortable. Tang Wengnuan is too miserable. In the original plot, Tang Wengnuan suffered so many things and can continue to live, it should be because he does not want the original owner to lose his mother. "So we have to find a way and can''t go to Serbia." When Mo Xian said this, his face was full of seriousness, and then he squeezed his fists and waved vigorously, "My parents are too unreliable, I will stay that way. Many marks, I haven''t seen any of them, and I don''t know what they are doing." "I lost a son, is it so careless?" "I suspect that I found it, not my own." "Anyone who doesn''t value his son so much?" "Annoying." Mo Xian saw Tang Guo meditating, thinking that what he said scared him, and patted her on the shoulder tofort him: "I will try my best to help you escape then." Tang Guo was pulled back to his senses and saw Mo Xian''s serious appearance, and patted his head: "Just your small body, what can you do?" "Don''t look down on people, I also have skill." Mo Xian was anxious, "Anyway, I will find a way to prevent Aunt Tang from encountering that kind of thing." "Come on, you are too young to help. I believe my Niangji has a natural appearance. She has been unlucky for so long, and now she is about to start lucky." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Believe it or not, my mother''s visit to the Kingdom of Serbia will surely turn things into good fortune, and nothing will happen." "I believe it." Mo Xian said without hesitation. This is a surprise to Tang Guo: "You believe me so?" "Believe, why don''t you believe me? Do you think I''m a fool?" Mo Xian leaned in front of Tang Guo, staring at a pair of bright eyes, "Little girl, can you still lie to me? You must have some tricks. , Do you have any adventures? Otherwise, whoever catches you, who is unlucky?" "Look, thendlord Qian of Wujianlou arrested the two of you, but was defeated by others, and Wujianlou directly reced them. Now Shengfeng is still alive or dead." "Furthermore, the emperor Wen Renjian, outsiders said that he was obsessed with alchemy before passing the throne to Princess Qin. This kind of nonsense is deceiving children. Wen Renjian is not a person who can give up power. How could he give up Throne? There must be fraud in this. Although I don''t know what''s wrong, Wen Renjian must be unlucky." "Before the martial arts people wanted to **** us away, but the little prince Abe sent it in and beat them to vomit blood, and didn''t dare to be angry. "I really look forward to what will happen after I go to Serbia." Mo Xian rubbed his face and breathed out again. "By the way, I am already worried about Serbia." Tang Guo: "Are you mentally replenishing your attitude? Have you eaten too well recently?" "Just pretend, just pretend. If you don''t admit it, something will definitely happen when you go to Serbia. I trust my instincts." Mo Xian looked like you were going to lie to the child, making Tang Guo speechless. This kid is so smart. I can really imagine it. "Hey, can you tell me what''s going on?" Mo Xian handed Tang Guo a piece of crisp candy to her mouth, "I''ll wait for you to eat, so you can talk to me." Tang Guo opened his mouth and ate the shortbread candy until recently, let alone, it was delicious. She turned her eyes, and pointed to her leg: "Legs are sore, please beat them first." Vol 2 Chapter 5018: The daughter of a sickly beauty (34) Vol 2 Chapter 5018: The daughter of a sickly beauty (34) Mo Xian rolled his eyes and beat her leg quickly: "Is itfortable?" "It''s veryfortable, try harder." Mo Xian: "..." "now what?" "Keep this strength." "Then tell me, I promise not to tell other people." Mo Xian whispered, "My mouth is tight, even if other people kill me, I won''t say it." Tang Guohuan started, watching Mo Xian squeeze her legs, the corners of her lips smiled: "I did meet some adventures." "What adventure?" "While still at Wuyou Mountain Vi, one day I was ying alone in the back mountain, and suddenly an old white-bearded grandfather appeared." System: Huyou, Huyou fudges hard, and quickly flicks this kid limp. "Then what?" Mo Xian asked urgently. Mo Xian''s appearance made Tang Guo amused. She held back her smile and continued: "The old man said that my mother and I were sympathetic. He was originally the mountain **** behind Wuyou Vi. My mother and I shocked him. He couldn''t bear to see these encounters, so he sent me a blessing." "Send blessings?" Mo Xian''s eyes widened. Are there really gods in this world? "Grandpa said, "Send me a blessing to turn good luck from bad luck. No matter what bad things happen in the future, you can turn bad luck into good luck and peace." Tang Guo said this seriously and found Mo Xian seemed to still believe it, and couldn''t help being amused. "What happenedter?" Mo Xian asked anxiously. Tang Guo cleared his throat: "Later, Grandpa Shanshen disappeared, and then within two days, Hengzhou in Wuyou Vi disappeared. Do you know this? I suspect that he bullied my mother. Grandpa Shanshen didnt understand, so he took him away. Up." Mo Xian was very unwilling to believe it, but Hengzhou never reappeared since he disappeared. Is there really a **** in this world, and Hengzhou was taken away by the so-called mountain god? There seems to be no other exnation except this. Heng Zhou is considered the best in martial arts, and few people can provoke him. Being able to make Hengzhou disappear without knowing it, he thought that no one in the martial arts could do it. "Later, my mother and I were taken to Wujianlou by Shengfeng. Do you know the rest? Every time we can turn a good fortune into a bad luck, this is the blessing that Grandpa Shanshen gave me. Therefore, I am not afraid." Mo Xian was dumbfounded: "Then there is a chance, can I go back to Wuyou Mountain Vi with you to see Grandpa Mountain God?" "Of course there is no problem, but you squeeze my leg well and feelfortable, and I will rmend it for you." Mo Xian seriously helped Tang Guo pinch his leg: "As long as I can see Grandpa Shanshen, it doesn''t matter if I pinch your leg." "Prince Abe, will what the two kids say is true?" Although Tang Guo and Mo Xian had low voices, they couldn''t keep them from learning martial arts, so Abe and his family Everyone can hear the sound of the carriage, and Abe rode beside the carriage. Abe disdainfully said: "How old do you believe? Hengzhou disappeared, mostly because of his own reasons. The original poster of Wujianlou was defeated. As for the emperor, you have not seen the royal family. Most of the struggles are about hearing people and ying tricks." "Everything is just a coincidence." Abe doesn''t believe in any grandfather of the mountain god. If there is, he can invite these two mothers and daughters back? Mo Xian was fooled by Tang Guo, and Tang Guo''s eyes were full of envy. How could Grandpa Shanshen like this little girl? A smart kid like him, I wonder if he can be liked. Vol 2 Chapter 5019: Daughter of a sickly beauty (35) Vol 2 Chapter 5019: Daughter of a sickly beauty (35) After two months of rushing, Tang Guo and his team finally arrived on the grasnd, and in one day, they would be able to reach the base camp of the Kingdom of Serre. Because Tang Guo helped to regte his body, Tang Wengnuan did not show any symptoms of mdjustment. A dayter, Tang Guo and his party arrived at the base camp of Serge. She also saw a lot of cows, standing outside the ount, enjoying the scenery of cows and sheep grazing. There are not many such scenery, and soon this ce should be andscape of thousands of horses, cattle and sheep. On the first day Tang Wengnuan came, he was informed by Abe that Abe and his two brothers would marry her. In their opinion, as long as Tang Wengnuan is married, the things in her hand can be dug out slowly. The main reason is that Tang Wengnuan''s color is so good that no one is not obsessed with that face, and it makes people feel pity when looking at it. You can''t find such a beautiful woman in Serbia. Abe and his two brothers are very happy, and they are still discussing how to let Tang Wengnuan give them beautiful children. There are still people in Serguo who are ying Tang Guo''s idea. They are discussing that Tang Guo, a beautiful little girl, will grow up in the future, and I don''t know which brother has this blessing. Tang Guo had only been here for one day, and there were many little boys around her, all of whom belonged to Serge. The family members of these boys told them that there was a beautiful little girl in the middle school. When she grows up in the future, who can marry him back depends on their own ability. Therefore, these half-old children all came to Tang Guo to express themselves. "Our three brothers are strong. We are only ten years old now, but we are half a head taller than our peers. When we grow up, we will definitely be taller and stronger than them." "Father said those who grow fast first, then grow slowlyter. Look at our brothers." Tang Guo turned his head and looked over, and suddenly saw two small fat piers. The other children introduced themselves one after another. After the introduction, they asked Tang Guo to choose a brother to y with. Looking at that posture, it won''t work without choosing. Mo Xian was very angry: "What are you guys? You deserve to y with her? What''s the point of being tall and strong? It''s almost like a second fool, stupid." These children themselves hadn''t seen Mo Xian, and now when he spoke, a pair of angry eyes fell on him, braving a fierce light. Mo Xian wasn''t afraid at all, but he was just a big guy. He still wanted to y with Tang Guo? Don''t even see how many green onions you are. "Little skinny chicken, are you not convinced?" The three tallest brothers walked up to Mo Xian, mocking him, "You are a skinny chicken that can be blown by the wind, and you dare to fight us. she was?" After all, one of them reached out to pull Moxian''s cor, intending to lift him up and then fall down. Mo Xian had practiced martial arts for a while, evaded flexibly, jumped up and kicked the kid in the face. The child was kicked to the ground like this, and the other two brothers came over to help. Mo Xian fought with them. These children also learned martial arts, but they were not as talented as Mo Xian. Mo Xian was also beaten up from an early age. Although the time of martial arts training was not long, he made rapid progress. Three times five divided by two, the three brothers were beaten up. When the other children saw it, they rushed forward and fought with Mo Xian. Tang Guo sat aside, eating cheese, watching with gusto. System: [Host, you dont help, if it breaks, it depends on what you do. "Just fix it." System: What a miserable child. "Furthermore, if he''s good at it, he won''t necessarily suffer. As long as children fight, as long as they don''t die, the adults in Serbia won''t care. They are happy to see children fight." Vol 2 Chapter 5015: The daughter of a sickly beauty (36) Vol 2 Chapter 5015: The daughter of a sickly beauty (36) Facts proved that Tang Guo was right, not to mention that Mo Xian was much thinner than the children on the grasnd, but his martial arts were really good. He is now using facts to prove that the greater the size, the greater the strength. Most of the kids here are rtively strong, and their martial arts skills are much worse. Don''t look at the fact that they surrounded Mo Xian and attacked it. In fact, it was a group ofmbs who entered the wolf''s den. Mo Xian looked at the children all over the floor, feeling relieved, snorted at them, rubbed his hands, breathed, and ran to Tang Guo quickly. "How about it, am I good?" Mo Xian looked like he was asking for credit. He even approached Tang Guo and said in a low voice, "When I grow up, it will be more powerful. In the future, we won''t have to run like this. At that time, I can Protect you." Mo Xian thinks, although Grandpa Mountain God is helping, these unreasonable people will always take Tang Weng Nuan mother and daughter away. Rushing on the road is actually a kind of suffering. When he bes stronger, those who want to bully them at that time wille and fight one by one, and he will fight against each other, and they will no longer take the two of them away. Mo Xian also seemed to have found his goal, and decided in his heart to practice more martial arts every day when he was free, striving to achieve this wish as soon as possible. He is unreliable about his parents. He left so many marks that the other party didn''t find any. Waiting for them to find him, he was already cold. As for him, he should save himself, anyway, his parents have always been unreliable. Maybe they would wish he was lost, so they don''t have to disturb their ecstatic lives. "Didn''t you win? Why did you sigh?" Tang Guo only asked when he discovered that Mo Xian''s originally excited expression suddenly became serious, and finally turned into depression. Mo Xian sat down beside Tang Guo, and casually grabbed a piece of grass to y with: "My parents may note to me anymore." "Do you have a bad rtionship with your parents?" "It''s not bad, they always leave me behind every time they go to y. They shouldn''t wee me to this world, otherwise it''s been so long. Why haven''t they found me? I stayed. So many marks." "I heard my mother say that your father and mother should have given you medicine since childhood, so your foundation is too good, and you get twice the result with half the effort, which shows that your father and mother still value you. If you didn''te in time, you probably didn''t notice the mark. " Tang Guo didn''t believe that Mo Xian''s parents were not good to him. Mo Xian''s temperament seemed to be raised in a happy family. The most is that his parents are more affectionate. In many cases, they prefer to live in the two-person world. This does not mean that they don''t care about Mo Xian. "I hope so." Mo Xian drew the grass, "Anyway, I don''t have hope anymore. Let me save myself. I will practice martial arts well and try to get you all free as soon as possible. Speaking of it, I really have to rely on myself. I used to have people around me when I did everything, but now I suddenly became a prisoner, only to realize how important it is to have martial arts. "Then go on," Tang Guo patted Mo Xian on the shoulder, "but before that, you should go and solve them." "Who?" Mo Xian followed Tang Guo''s gaze. The scene in that direction really shocked him, and saw a wave of children rushing toward him aggressively. Vol 2 Chapter 5016: The daughter of a sickly beauty (37) Vol 2 Chapter 5016: The daughter of a sickly beauty (37) "More than fifty children, can you do it?" Tang Guo can''t guarantee this time. Although these children''s martial arts are not very good, they are a bit of strength. With more than fifty children, it is easy to give Mo Dedication causes difficulties. Mo Xian stood up without fear, "Is it okay? I only know after hitting." "Why don''t you step back?" Mo Xian whispered to Tang Guo, "If you don''t look right, go and call Aunt Tang toe over, or I''m afraid they will be killed." "The so-called two fists are hard to beat four hands. I will give you something. You wear it to fight." Tang Guo took out a small pair of gloves from his cloth pocket, "This is a pair of gloves, you But when you wear it on your hand, you can protect your fist and barely release some strength." Mo Xian took his gloves and said happily, "Thank you." When the glove was in his hand, he felt an unusual touch, and when he put it on, he was a little surprised. Obviously it is a pair of gloves, why when it is worn on the hand, it looks like nothing. This thing is not simple. Where did Tang Guoe from? He was not interested in pursuing it. The group of children hade over and asked him to challenge. Mo Xian fought the group of children again, and he found that his hands with gloves only needed three points of force to repel the children who attacked him. This undoubtedly added a lot of confidence to him, thinking that he could defeat these children without calling someone. Tang Guo sat in the same ce again, eating with relish, watching Mo Xian show his power. Not long after, Tang Wengnuan found, and Mo Xian was beaten by dozens of children, which still shocked her. She ran over quickly, but she didn''t expect to see Mo Xian knocking down the group of children who were taller than him to the ground. Mo Xian was surrounded by a wailing voice? The eyes of the children in the grasnd looking at Mo Xian were full of fear. "Mo Xian." Tang Wengnuan watched Mo Xian still standing? Feeling relieved, he hurriedly walked over: "Is it all right?" Just because Mo Xian didn''t get any better, his clothes were torn, and he looked a little embarrassed, but it was much better than the children who had lost their fighting power? Howling on the ground. Don''t look at Mo Xian beating people? He was also beaten, after all, there were more than fifty people? There are still bruises on his face, but he was a bit happy in this fight? These kids shouldn''t bother him again. "Aunt Tang, I''m fine." Mo Xian replied, showing a big smile at Tang Guo behind him? He shook her fist. If not tanggo gave him the glove? He may not be able to beat these kids have to get on the ground. I don''t know what this glove is made of? It''s so powerful? It''sparable to a magic weapon. Mo Xian was reluctant to go back. When he returned, he walked to Tang Guo''s side? He whispered: "Let me y this glove for a few days? Return it to youter? Okay?" "You like it?" Mo Xian nodded: "Like? This is a baby? Use it to fight, I only use my usual three-point strength? It can help me save effort, not only that, it can also write down a lot of the opponent''s strength. Just now I and that Have a group of **** kids hit for so long? Fists dont hurt at all." "Mo Xian, haven''t you forgotten? Your life is mine, right?" Mo Xian was puzzled, and still said, "I haven''t forgotten, is there anything I need to work hard for?" "Not really, since your life is mine, then you are mine, this glove is mine, and if I send you it is a gift to myself, what do you think?" Mo Xian reacted, haha, how could he refuse? In fact, there is no freedom, and it is not so difficult to ept. Vol 2 Chapter 5017: Daughter of a sickly beauty (38) Vol 2 Chapter 5017: Daughter of a sickly beauty (38) Tang Guo was not in a hurry. Recently, Abe and some of his brothers were busy preparing for the wedding. Although Serge is small, they still pay more attention to the wedding, and the preparation time is more than half a month. She was nning to do more things when they held the wedding with Tang Wengnuan. Recently, she willmunicate more with those cows, sheep and horses, and cultivate feelings. Besides, Mo Xian, since he defeated the spread of more than fifty children alone, those children have been convinced and nevere to trouble them again. Seeing that the wedding day is getting closer, Tang Wengnuan''s smile is even less. Abe and his brotherse to see her every day and give her some gadgets. Seeing Tang Wengnuan''s not salty or indifferent attitude, they were not annoyed. In their opinion, as long as Tang Wengnuan was married, everything in the future could be said. Let her give birth to a few more children, and then she will have to go, even for her children, she will have to tell where the gold and silver treasures and martial arts secrets are hidden. On the day of the wedding, Tang Wengnuan was still very coordinated to dress up as the bride of Serbia. Seeing that Tang Guo and Mo Xian were very well-behaved, Abe had no intention of doing anything, so he only arranged for two people to watch by her side. There are many tedious things going on at the wedding, and Tang Guo slipped out of the scene while people were not paying attention. Mo Xian found out and followed her out. "I can''t beat them alone." Mo Xian said next to Tang Guo, "Now I can only endure first, and when I get better, I can take you away. I am still a child and can''t do so many things. " Tang Guo was amused by Mo Xian''s words: "Do you also know that you are a child?" Mo Xian was said to blush, "No way, it''s not a day to grow up, you have to grow up slowly, right?" "Yes, yes." Tang Guo held back his smile, this kid is from someone, strangely cute. Mo Xian: "I know you don''t want to face it, but I am actually very angry. These people are really hateful." "It would be great if I formally practice martial arts earlier, maybe something can be changed that way." Mo Xian said in a low tone. Tang Guo squeezed his face: "Grandpa Shanshen will bless us. Grandpa Shanshen''s blessing is remorseful and efficacious. He will definitely protect his mother from being bullied." Mo Xian didn''t dare to hit Tang Guo, so he just nodded. He felt that Grandpa Shanshen was uneptable, and the blessing had not been realized for so long, or was the distance too far, and he was not in charge of this ce? Yes, the Central ins country. Grasnd A country with grasnd. The mountains in Zhongyuan are called mountain gods. There are obviously no mountains here, only the endless grasnd. So what **** is there? Grass god? Mo Xian was still thinking, but Tang Guo didn''t have so much time to linger. She took out a polo and yed it, and a beautiful tune sounded. Mo Xian didn''t bother. In his opinion, this song was a bit sad, so let her feel sad for a while. He didn''t know that this was a song for controlling animals. When the song stood on the preaching grasnd with horses, cattle and sheep, they instantly boiled and ran wildly towards the depths of the grasnd. Originally, the horses, cattle and sheep on the grasnd were all in a stocking state, and they ran out at once, which was impossible to stop. The livestock at the wedding banquet also broke free from the constraints of [.boquge.co]. Theypletely ignored what they were doing here, and ran outside madly after listening to the animal song, and got mad. same. Vol 2 Chapter 5018: The daughter of a sickly beauty (39) Vol 2 Chapter 5018: The daughter of a sickly beauty (39) Tang Wengnuan has been supported by two maids standing on the wool nket, ready to walk to the front of the brothers Abe. Unexpectedly, such a change suddenly urred on the scene. Tang Wengnuan looked at the cows and sheep standing on both sides just now, and they broke free from all the restraints and ran away. She also trampled on the prepared items. Her sad expression turned into anticipation. Is she the destiny of a catastrophe? In this case, it is also good. Tang Wengnuan can be considered to have experienced big scenes, and he is very calm now. The cattle and sheep at the wedding site suddenly ran away like crazy, trampling on all kinds of objects, and the ones that could not be trampled were knocked down. In her opinion, today''s wedding cannot go on. It''s just that she didn''t expect it, the matter was much worse than she thought. "It''s not good, the king, the little prince, the cows, sheep, and horses didn''t know why they suddenly went crazy, and they all ran deep into the grasnd." The news reported by outsiders made no one at the scene calm down. Cattle, sheep and horses, but the things they depend on for survival, if they are gone, then there is nothing, nothing to eat, nothing to wear, and they can''t be taken to the Central ins for other things. The king and Abe can''t sit still either. It''s this time, and they are married. "Come here, all chase cattle, sheep and horses, and today''s wedding will be cancelled first." The king gave an order, and all the warriors present followed and left. Now there is still a problem before them, that is, all the horses have ran away, and they have no mounts at all and can only chase them on foot. Tang Guos song for controlling the beast? It made the livestock go to the depths of the grasnd. When they were hungry, they stopped to eat two bites of grass. When they were full, they continued on the road, endlessly. These people want to chase them all back, and don''t know how much effort it takes. "Is this grandpa Shanshen showing off?" Mo Xian saw the cows and sheep who were still grazing there just now, and suddenly screamed and rushed to the depths of the grasnd frantically. Don''t say it? It looks really spectacr. Didn''t he feel anything wrong at first? He thought it was normal on the grasnd. Later, more and more cattle, sheep and horses were all running in the same direction? It seemed abnormal. What made him sure in the end was that the original lively wedding scene seemed to have stopped? All the warriors of Serbia chased them out and chased them in the direction of cattle, sheep and horses. While chasing and shouting, don''t let the cows, sheep and horses run away. "I just said that? Grandpa Shanshen will definitely not stand by." System: Host? Continue to fool? Quickly give this kid a fool. Mo Xianshen thought: "Mostly it''s a long journey? Grandpa Mountain God may also be a little ufortable, plus he wants tomunicate with the local gods? So it was a few dayste." "Now their cattle, sheep and horses are gone? Let alone married? If they can''t catch them back, they still don''t know how to live." Mo Xian said with a smile? "They make a living by this? Without these things, life I''m sad. Maybe someday? You have to eat grass to survive." "So, you can''t do bad things, you see? Do bad things and offend Grandpa Mountain God? Grandpa Mountain God will not let them go." When Tang Guo said this, Abe was leading people past her. He, who was about to chase him out, suddenly paused, and couldn''t help thinking of hearing the conversation between the two children before. The mountain **** is angry? Vol 2 Chapter 5019: The daughter of a sickly beauty (40) Vol 2 Chapter 5019: The daughter of a sickly beauty (40) Is it really because of his behavior that made the mountain **** who protected Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter angry, that he ran away all the cattle, sheep and horses in the Kingdom of Serre? Nothing like this has ever happened on the grasnd, and it can''t be man-made. No one has that great ability. In addition to God, he could not think of other possibilities. Abe didn''t dare to dy, he chased after him. It''s not about other times now that they have to bring back the cattle, sheep and horses they depend on for survival earlier. All the warriors of Serbia chased them out, even some half-old children followed. Most of the people who remain are women, some are elderly people, and some are younger children. They all looked at the ce where the cows, sheep and horses were grazing, and suddenly bowed down. "God atones for sins." "God atones for sins." In their opinion, such a bizarre thing must be that they identally offended God, and God came to punishment. Tang Wengnuan also came to Tang Guo''s side, holding two children: "Don''t worry, this time our crisis should be resolved." One dayter, the warriors have not returned. Two dayster, Abe arranged for two people toe back to look for Tang Weng Nuan. "The little prince said, you can go now." Tang Wengnuan didn''t want to leave: "I am a weak woman, where do you want me to go? No horses, no ox carts, no food or water." Abe''s two men were in trouble, the little prince only told them to let Tang Weng warm up, and don''t hurt them. They didn''t think that Tang Wengnuan could not go out with his two children just by relying on his feet. "Why don''t I live here? When your Prince Abe returns, doesn''t he still want to marry me?" Tang Wengnuan asked back. The two warriors are embarrassed, getting married? Now everyone guessed that it was the woman who was forcibly brought back by the little prince Abe, who wanted to marry her forcibly and angered the gods, and then the gods punished them and let their cattle, sheep and horses run. "I''ll live here first, and I''ll talk about it when you Prince Abees back." Tang Wengnuan said? Let her go out by herself, isn''t she going to die? How did you invite her back? How to send her back. Tang Guo saw Tang Wengnuan''s arrogant jealousy, and his heart was divided. Her mother has been holding back for too long, this can make her happy for a long time. Why don''t she do something more. Tang Guo decided that he would stop the cattle, sheep and horses first? When Abe and the others were unbehaved? Then let their cattle and sheep run away. The cattle, sheep and horses are chasing back now, maybe Abe will doubt the previous inference? He wants to marry her mother. Then, she came here once? A scene where horses, cattle and sheep run. After making this decision, Tang Guo continued to y the beast song. The song for Yuju is not an ordinary song, it can be preached far away. Sure enough, a few dayster? Abe took the warriors? drove the cattle, sheep and horses back. The women who were originally gloomy? All smiles with joy. Abe has no intention of marrying Tang Wengnuan for the time being? But he also has no ns to send her back. A monthter, Abe decided again? Continue toplete the wedding. This wedding is not so cumbersome? He thinks the wedding will be held faster? There should be no problem. Tang Guo sees that he is not behaved again? So on the day of the wedding, he tried again. The warriors of Serbia continued to chase cattle, sheep and horses? After they came back, the women of Serbia stood up first? Ask Abe to drive Tang Wengnuan, an unknown person, out of their country. After two runs of cattle, sheep and horses, Abe also understood that there was no way to take possession of Tang Weng Nuan and the treasure behind her? He had to listen to the words of the crowd and decided to drive Tang Weng Nuan away. "I want to stay in the prairie? I don''t want to leave." Tang Wengnuan felt that living in the prairie was also good, and he could stay away from disputes. Abe refused: "Early tomorrow morning, I will order someone to send you out." Someone suggested that he kill Tang Wengnuan. But he was not afraid, he was afraid that this would offend the so-called mountain god. Facts proved that he was right. That night, their cattle, sheep and horses ran away again. Therefore, the next day, there was no way to send the three of Tang Wengnuan back. Abe:"" Vol 2 Chapter 5020: Daughter of a sickly beauty (41) Vol 2 Chapter 5020: Daughter of a sickly beauty (41) "Prince, all the horses, cattle and sheep have been driven back." Abe''s expression was tangled: "I see." "Build the fence higher." Abe urged again, but remembering that the cattle, sheep and horses used to break the fence and rush out, he suddenly felt that no matter how high the fence was built, the cattle, sheep and horses might be able to rush out. Now he waspletely sure that the horses, cattle and sheep ran away madly and Tang Wengnuan had something to do with him. He originally thought he had brought a golden mountain and silver mountain back, but now it has be a hot potato and he can''t send it away. "You go and invite Miss Tang." Abe had no idea about Tang Wengnuan, and now the whole of Serbia hoped to send Tang Wengnuan away. Since this man came, cattle, sheep and horses have ran several times. They are really afraid that one day they will never be able toe back. Compared to the ethereal Jinshan Yinshan, they are more concerned about what they have in their hands. Who knows where the Jinshan Yinshan is and whether they can get it. "Miss Tang, what are your ns now?" Tang Wengnuan also clearly felt that Abe was more polite to her. Just now all the way, those who led the way were a little afraid to see her. Obviously, these few things have scared them. Of course Tang Wengnuan didn''t know what was going on. He was still a cmity star himself, and now it worked on others. "I want to stay in the grasnd and live a dull life here." Tang Wengnuan said his demands, and he was not robbed of him when he returned to the Central ins. No matter how long the ordinary days may be, one day may be a day. Taking advantage of this time, she can still give Guo''er all the martial arts that she recites. Let''s talk about it when the people from the Central inse over. Abe''s mouth twitched: "Then I will give you a tent and ask people to bring you water and food every day, how about?" "Then thank you Prince Abe." "You''re wee." Abe smirked. As long as Tang Wengnuan is satisfied, the mountain **** will not get angry and will run away the horses, cattle and sheep of the Kingdom of Serre without moving, and he can say anything. Not everyone can get the things behind Tang Wengnuan. Tang Guo followed Tang Wengnuan into the spacious tent, and those who had been watching by their side were also withdrawn by Abe. Not only that, Abe also urged the people of Serbia not to disturb them if there is nothing to do. If they have any requests, try to help them. The people of Serbia knew that Tang Wengnuan and the three were blessed by the mountain gods. If you are unkind to them, the mountain gods will be very unkind to the horses, cattle and sheep of Serbia. At this point, the three of them finally lived a clean and peaceful life. Tang Wengnuan finally passed on to Tang Guo the martial arts secrets he had memorized. Tang Guo naturally made great progress in face and he also recited all the martial arts secrets. A few days ago, Mo Xian still thought about what Tang Guo could not do. He must teach her well. In any case, he learned a little earlier than her. However, when he saw Tang Guo who was making rapid progress, he no longer had that idea, and silently worked hard to practice martial arts every day. Tang Guo''s practice speed really frightened him. He didn''t dare to practice the exercises. He might be overtaken after a long time. Tang Guo didn''t hide his clumsiness at all this time, and tried his best to make martial arts progress faster. At first, Tang Wengnuan only wanted Tang Guo to be able to protect himself a little bit in the future, but never expected her daughter''s martial arts talent to be so good. Practicing for ten days is worth a year of others. Vol 2 Chapter 5021: The daughter of a sickly beauty (42) Vol 2 Chapter 5021: The daughter of a sickly beauty (42) Such a genius, if her father was still there, she would be happy too? Fortunately, her father asked her to recite some martial arts secrets, otherwise she really couldn''t find such a good martial arts secrets for her daughter. When Dad left that year, he also told her that Jinshan Yinshan had countless martial arts secrets, and her ability could not keep it. Therefore, she didn''t leave those things to her, just told her to recite some martial arts skills and pass them on to future children or juniors who she thought were good. Tang Wengnuan didn''t expect that these martial arts secrets that her father told her to recite actually had a mystery. It''s just that this mystery is hidden a bit deep, and it is difficult for ordinary people to find these. After Tang Guo recited all the martial arts secrets, she found that something was wrong. She found that there was a map in these martial arts cheats. If there was no mistake in guessing, it was probably a map of the hidden gold and silver mountains and those martial arts cheats. Although she knew it, Tang Guo didn''t have any thoughts. Those things didn''t make much sense to her. She has all the cultivation techniques, and she can create her own, which is not bad. The baby in the system space, just take one out, can be worthy of gold and silver mountains. So those things, let''s wait for someone to find out. When everything calms down, she will burn the martial arts secrets that she has recited, so that when future generations find it, maybe she can find the chance? Time flies by, and one and a half years have passed. In other words, the three of Tang Guo had a peaceful life for a year and a half. Even though Tang Guo is still a few years old, she has shown amazing talent after more than a year of martial arts training. Tang Weng Nuan doesn''t know how powerful martial arts is now. "Aunt Tang, I don''t know. Every time I fight, I feel that sister Guoer has left room, so I really don''t know that she has reached that point." Mo Xian bitterly, this is really a little pervert, he His life was so bitter that he couldn''t evenpare to a little girl. Tang Wengnuan nodded slightly: "Well, I don''t know if Guo''er is an opponent to those martial arts masters." My daughter is so powerful, just like a dream. Knowing that Guo''er was so powerful, she should secretly let the other party practice martial arts, maybe she would be able to get rid of those people''spetition very early. "Aunt Tang, don''t worry, even if you can''t beat those martial arts masters, isn''t it still protected by Grandpa Mountain God?" Tang Wengnuan knew about Grandpa Shanshen. She listened to the women in Serbia and then came back to ask Tang Guo. Tang Guo would say those things to Mo Xian and also told her. [Biqugexx.biz] Is there a fairy in this world? Tang Wengnuan didn''t believe it at first, but thinking of the things that happened before, if it weren''t for the power of the mountain gods, could they easily avoid these dangers? Especially when horses, cattle and sheep ran several times, it is impossible to be so coincidental. "Xian''er, where did Guo''er go?" Tang Wengnuan didn''t see Tang Guo for a long time, she was still a little worried. Mo Xian: "Most of them are riding horses, and sister Guoer is popr. The horses, cattle and sheep on the grasnd are like her raised, and she is very close to her." "Because of this, the people of Serbia respect us more and more, so we can eat and drink for nothing here." Tang Wengnuan said, but her topic changed again, "I also me them for inviting us back, no Who eats what they eat? This is the result of what they did themselves." Mo Xian: He remembered that Aunt Tang was not like this at first. Vol 2 Chapter 5022: The daughter of a sickly beauty (43) Vol 2 Chapter 5022: The daughter of a sickly beauty (43) Mo Xian took Tang Wengnuan to find Tang Guo, and it didn''t take long to find her riding back, with a group of half-old children behind her. It is hard to imagine that a seven or eight-year-old girl will be followed by a group of children older than her, riding a horse to chase quickly. Mo Xian touched his head: "Sister Guoer has reced my child king. Now she is the boss of the children here." Tang Wengnuan smiled: "But those children are still very afraid of you." "They are afraid of being beaten by me. If I don''t beat them, I will be beaten." Mo Xian said. Tang Wengnuan agreed and said: "When dealing with these people, whether they are adults or children, only if they hurt them will they dare not bully you again." At this moment, Tang Guo had stopped, jumped off the horse, and ran to Tang Wengnuan quickly: "Mother, why are you out? Do you want to ride a horse? Just ask that kid to help with the horse." Tang Guo Pointed at Mo Xian. Mo Xian: He does all the dirty work. Who calls him a man? How can I care about this kind of thing with the little girl. "Mother doesn''t ride a horse," Tang Wengnuan helped Tang Guo brush her hair, "I just had a dream during a nap just now. I dreamed of returning to the Central ins. I feel that there are not many peaceful days." "Is that so? Mother, don''t be afraid. With Grandpa Mountain God, whoever takes us away will be unlucky." Abe just passed by and almost stumbled upon hearing Tang Guo''s words. If he hadn''t experienced it personally, he would definitely think this is childish nonsense, how could there be such a efficacious thing in this world. Now the people of the entire Kingdom of Ser, believe in the legend of the mountain god, and even regard the mountain **** as their god, and want to be blessed. In fact, their choice was not wrong. Since not disturbing the three of Tang Wengnuan, Grandpa Shanshen never troubled them again. This is also good. Now they didn''t even have any idea about relocating to the Central ins. They were afraid of identally angering Grandpa Shanshen and let their horses run away halfway through. Tang Wengnuan brought Tang Guo and Mo Xian back to the tent, and said to them: "If there are people from Central ins, what happened to us in the past, how are you now? Even though you are good at your skills, you are still young. It''s short." "There are countless martial arts masters in the Central ins. If you expose your martial arts, even if you are talented, they will still think that it is the reason for the martial arts cheats, and they wille up with various despicable methods to force us toe up with the martial arts cheats. "Tang Wengnuan warned, "We''ll just follow them. When the timees, my mother will find a way to provoke the fighting of the martial arts people and make them overwhelmed." Tang Guo smiled brilliantly: "Listen to my mother." "I listened to Aunt Tang too." Mo Xian was thinking in his heart, it''s no wonder that sister Guoer is so bad, it turns out that Aunt Tang is inherited. Don''t look at Aunt Tang''s appearance, but she has a heart to do things. Tang Wengnuan: "It''s good if you can hold it back. I n to take the initiative to do something. It just happens that there are ready-made animal skins here. I will make these animal skins old and drew some maps on them, and then try to spread these maps to the Central ins. Go to Wu Lin." "I recite the secrets of martial arts by myself. I recently pondered it and changed the order, so that those martial arts people will take a map to find out and practice these techniques. The first to third levels, I am not going to change it. The order will be changedter." Tang Guo and Mo Xian looked at each other, both of them meant that Tang Wengnuan had improved again. Vol 2 Chapter 5023: The daughter of a sickly beauty (44) Vol 2 Chapter 5023: The daughter of a sickly beauty (44) Tang Wengnuan wanted to take the initiative to do things, of course Tang Guo agreed with both hands. They made old animal skins first, and then drew a map on it. They also thought about the location of the map. After they returned to the Central ins, they would hide the modified martial arts cheats in those locations, so that the martial arts characters would get a head start. The blood flow is good. After a few people nned these things, someone from the Central ins really came. The person here was also a person familiar to Tang Wengnuan, who had also metst time, Bai Yi, the first son of martial arts. "It''s been a long time since Miss Tang. I heard that you were taken away by the little prince Abe of Searle. I have always worried about you. This ce in Searle is really hard to find." With a smile on his face, Bai Yi said softly: "Miss Tang,e back with me, you have suffered these days." Abe was very polite to Bai Yi, pretending to be very afraid of him, and was anxious for Tang Wengnuan to leave the grasnd. Tang Wengnuan was very ufortable when he was here for one day, and now the people of Serbia looked at him with strange eyes. "The grasnd is too big, and the country of Ser often changes ces. It''s really hard to find." Bai Yi said, "I finally found it." "Prince Abe, I will take Ms. Tang back. You should have no opinion? Ms. Tang is from the Central ins, or the daughter of Tang Daxia. We will take her back because of the feelings and reasons. And you hurt me from the Central ins martial arts. , Taking her away is indeed a bit unreasonable." Abe nced at the martial arts people behind Bai Yi, with joy in his heart, but on the surface he pretended to be very jealous: "Young Master Bai still speaks less nonsense. Since you have brought so many people over, you just take her away. " "Prince Abe is really refreshing and knows the current affairs." Bai Yi thought Abe was jealous that he brought these martial arts masters with him. In his opinion, even if Abe was great, he was still very afraid of them. After all, this is the other side''s nest. In the real fight, the people of Serbia suffered. "Miss Tang, let''s go, the carriage is ready." Bai Yi said with a smile, his tone still gentle. Tang Wengnuan nodded and took Tang Guo and Mo Xian into the carriage. The three looked very weak, as if a torrential rain could take them away. Abe looked at the soft and weak appearances of the few people, his mouth twitched, his eyelids still beating quickly. He can''t help but look at him, where are three extremely weak people, clearly three wolves. And they are the real little sheep who pay attention to these three people. Abe felt that he had suffered a big loss, so he also wanted to let those people in the Central ins Wulin continue to suffer, so that the qi in his heart would be smooth. Therefore, he did not talk to Bai Yi about the mountain god, nor did he talk about the martial arts of the two children. He looked at the slowly moving carriage, and when he could only look at the ck spots, a big smile appeared on his face. "Oh oh oh oh oh!" The people around Abe also cheered. "Lets have a party tonight. Go to this years moldy." Abe said with a smile, "We will never go to the Central ins again. The people over there are terrible." "Prince Abe is right. There is nothing wrong with our prairie, at least there are no people who are blessed by mountain gods, who will drive our cattle, sheep and horses away at every turn." Although Tang Guo and the others didn''t do anything, they were still frightened for more than a year, for fear that one morning when they got up, the cattle, sheep and horses would run out of sight. Vol 2 Chapter 5024: Daughter of a sickly beauty (45) Vol 2 Chapter 5024: Daughter of a sickly beauty (45) "Is there any news in Nuannuan?" Wen Renqin asked. Shang Qing: "Yes, Bai Yi already knows the location of Serbia. He has already gone to Serbia and is waiting for news from there. I have arranged for someone to follow them secretly, but I dont know if I can pick them up smoothly.e back." More than a monthter, Tang Wengnuan returned to the Central ins. Wen Renqin and Shang Qing both received the news that the imperial court was stable, and Wen Renqin went out of the pce with Shang Qing to see Tang Wengnuan. Tang Wengnuan was living in Bai Yi''s house at this time. In the martial arts, even if Wen Renqin was the emperor, he couldn''t send troops to them for no reason, but to see how Tang Wengnuan was. Bai Yi did not stop him, only arranged for many people to watch. Wen Renqin and Shang Qing sank when they saw the posture of those masters. "Nuan Nuan, are you okay? Over the past year or so, I have worried me to death. I have been arranging people to inquire about you before, but unfortunately the location of Serbia is very difficult to find." Wen Renqin held Tang Weng. Warm hand, she herself wants to habitually say that Tang Wengnuan''s face is not good. But when the words came to her lips, she quickly took it back, because Tang Weng Nuan''splexion was ruddy, and his face was more fleshy, unlike the pale face and bloodless lips. Wen Renqin''s words became: "Nuan Nuan, your face looks better." "Shangqing, please give Nuan Nuan quickly and see what''s going on." Wen Renqin was still worried. This kind of unprovoked improvement is not necessarily a good thing. After taking the pulse, Shang Qing said, "Nuan Nuan''s body is much better than before, no problem. Perhaps it is the diet problem of Serge that made Nuannuan''s body better." Since there is no problem, Wen Renqin is not worried anymore. "Don''t worry about Nuannuan, I will find a way to save you out." "Aqin, no need. Actually, I''m not doing anything. You are the king of a country now. Whatever you do will involve the court. And I have one more thing I want to ask you and Shangqing to help. You can do this for me. It''s okay." Tang Guo had already observed that no one was eavesdropping, so he did not stop Tang Wengnuan. Tang Wengnuan took out a burden? Give it to Wen Renqin, and then told his n? Wen Renqin and Shang Qing were both dumbfounded. They always thought that Tang Wenwen, who was extremely weak, could count so much. "Don''t worry, Nuannuan, I will definitely help you do this. It may be a lot of trouble to rescue you, but doing these things? It''s too easy." Wen Renqin thought that Tang Wengnuan could calcte People? Suddenly feel at ease. From Tang Wengnuan''s face, it can be seen that she should not be bad for more than a year. Wen Renqin and Shangqing bid farewell to Bai Yi? The two went to do what Tang Wengnuan ordered. Ten dayster, the treasure map was spreading everywhere in the martial arts? It is said that the treasure map is probably hidden in the treasure map that is left by Tang Daxia. Bai Yi came to ask Tang Wengnuan when he heard the news. Tang Wengnuan shook his head: "I never know where to put my father''s things, nor have I heard of any treasure maps? Most of them are fake." "Is it true or not? Bring back all the treasure maps and take a look." Bai Yi carefully observed Tang Wengnuan''s face? Can''t see anything? He left again. Tang Wengnuan wanted to know the situation outside, so he asked the maid around him every day? How about those treasure maps. In fact, she just cared about the progress of her n? But she didn''t want Bai Yi to know her movement? Thought she was caring about whom the treasure map would fall into? Think that the treasure map might really belong to Daxia Tang. Prince Abe of the Kingdom of Ser, who is far away in the grasnd, also heard about the treasure map recently made by the Central ins. "No, I won''t go?" Abe shook his head quickly, "I always think she has something to do with Tang Daxia, Tang Wengnuan is not a good thing? Then they should grab the treasure map by themselves? I am not interested, not at all. ." On the other side, a couple drinking tea in a tea shop, heard that everyone around them was discussing the treasure map, and they started talking in a low voice. "Might Daxia Tang really left a treasure map?" the pretty woman asked. The handsome man beside her shook his head: "Impossible." "What''s going on?" The pretty woman was puzzled. Handsome man: "Maybe there is some misunderstanding. Maybe you should be worried about your son. After so long, that kid must me us to death." "Isn''t it good? He didn''t follow that pretty girl willingly. At this time, how could I go wrong with my son?" Vol 2 Chapter 5025: Daughter of a sickly beauty (46) Vol 2 Chapter 5025: Daughter of a sickly beauty (46) However, within a month, the martial arts activists were beaten to the fore to **** the treasure map. There are those whoe out clearly, and there are those who make small movements secretly. In order to obtain those treasure maps, Bai Yi has seldom paid attention to Tang Wengnuan recently. Tang Wengnuan explored the treasure map in the martial arts with his maid every day. The more progress he made, the more sure Bai Yi was that the treasure map was probably left by Tang Daxia. Bai Yi now has two treasure maps in his hands. As for how many maps can be pieced together, Bai Yi doesn''t know. But as long as he can grab the map, he is never wee. Tang Wengnuan made a lot of maps and asked Wen Renqin and Shang Qing to help her spread out. She knows everyone''s mentality well, if it is too easy, they will not believe it. So she made it a little bit more difficult. It was just some treasure maps, which were enough for martial arts disputes. When the treasure maps were collected, it was another dispute. Bai Yi didn''t have time to pay attention to Tang Wengnuan, and Mo Xian still came to his parents. When Mo Xian saw the two, he was not moved at all. Looking at the appearance of his parents, he probably knew where he was a long time ago, and didn''te to look for it on purpose. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou looked at each other, showing a slightly embarrassing smile. They did know the whereabouts of Mo Xian very early, but it was also based on the condition that Mo Xian was still safe, so they didn''t look for it directly. If Mo Xian was really in danger, they would definitely take action immediately, how could they put their son in danger. Tang Guo sat aside, and was also looking at the couple with the title of Immortal Family Couple. In the original plot, Mo Xian was captured by the owner of Wujianlou, and he had no chance to leave a mark. Every day, he has to encounter various trainings, and finally he was thrown into the Ten Thousand Snake Cave, even less chance. Later, the disciple whom Sheng Feng valued, Mo Xian did not want to go out. He was unwilling to go out so easily that Sheng Feng hurt him so badly. So he took the initiative to hide his identity so that the couple could not find it. I don''t know if Mo Xian left with these two couples in the end. "Xianer." Jiang Youyou yelled, "It''s not that my mother won''te to pick you up, but that your father and I have been watching you all the time. Seeing that you are not in danger and having a good time, we will not So as to disturb your interest." Mo Qing followed: "Yeah, yeah, it''s hard for you toe and y. My parents are afraid that you won''t be able to have fun and will disturb you. You see you have new friends now. Would you like to introduce them to your father? " Mo Xian wouldn''t believe their nonsense, and if I told him in advance, he wouldn''t be disturbed? As a result, he left countless marks, thinking that they hadn''t seen them. Mo Xian tilted his head to one side, not wanting to talk to them. Obviously they like to y, and think he disturbed them, so they didn''te to him. As for why it has reappeared now, it''s probably a little bit of guilt in my heart, right? After having a good time, I finally remembered that there is a son like him. Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing continued to look at each other, not knowing what to say for a while. Tang Wengnuan said at this time: "That''s why you are wrong. Xian''er has been talking about you all the time. He said that he left many marks because he was afraid that you would not be able to see it. You arete, he is a child, then How disappointed? He left those marks, isn''t he believing you will find him?" "You parents are too sloppy." Tang Wengnuan said politely. Vol 2 Chapter 5026: Daughter of a sickly beauty (47) Vol 2 Chapter 5026: Daughter of a sickly beauty (47) Mo Xian was very close to her, and asionally said that if his mother was like her, it would be great. It was obvious that the two couples didn''t care enough about him. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou wanted to refute, but suddenly realized that Mo Xian''s eyes were red, and they shut up quickly, feeling at a loss for a while, not knowing what to do. Jiang Youyou walked to Mo Xian''s side and touched his head: "Okay, it''s my mother that''s wrong. My mother shoulde to see you when she finds the mark the first time." "Father is not right. Daddy shouldn''t listen to your mother''s failure toe. Daddy shoulde as soon as possible." Mo Qingfei quickly admitted his mistake. The attitude of the two finally made Mo Xian feel better. "That''s it, no next time." Mo Xianbian said, "If there is another time, I will ignore you. I wille to Aunt Tang and recognize her as a mother." When Jiang Youyou heard it, she was really frightened: "No, no next time, mother won''t do anything like this in the future. I won''t let you be snatched away, okay?" It was the first time that Mo Xian was apologized by the two of them, and he felt relieved: "Okay, then forgive you this time." After Mo Xian was dealt with, Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing had no feelings. Tang Wengnuan''s words made them understand that they had thrown their son aside because of their deep feelings, which seemed to hurt him. The two decided to be a qualified parent again. Even if they like to get along again, they can''t ignore their son. It is they who will be brought into this world and have to take the responsibility of their parents to him. "Come on, wipe it, I even said that I was a manly husband before, and I actually had red eyes." Tang Guo handed Mo Xian a handkerchief: "Don''t stare, don''t refute, wipe it quickly? Don''t wipe it again, when the teardrops will run across your Xiaojun''s face, tears will be formed." Mo Xian listened? Sure enough, there was no time to refute, so he quickly took up the handkerchief and wiped it. Tang Guo patted his head: "That''s right. Actually, I won''tugh at you when you cry. It''s all a child. What does it mean to cry twice? But I know? You are more face-conscious." Mo Xian: "..." Isn''t it all right now? All face is lost. "Xian''er, do you want to go with us?" Jiang Youyou asked hesitantly? She obviously felt that Mo Xian liked to stay with Tang Guo, she had a hunch? Mo Xian was not willing to go. Sure enough, Mo Xian shook his head: "No, I won''t leave? I want to be with sister Guoer and Aunt Tang? My life belongs to sister Guoer." Now Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing are confused? Mo Xian exined it seriously. Hearing that my son was almost trained to be a killer? He was almost thrown into the Ten Thousand Snake Cave. The two couples were frightened? Feeling more and more guilty in their hearts? They felt very unqualified. "Although you are my father and mother? But I am already Guoer sister? A man who wants to believe in his words? Can''t break his words, I will be by her side in the future." Is Jiang Youyou having trouble with Mo Qing? What should they do now? "Daddy and mother, you like to y, juste and see me asionally. What happened before? I dont me you. Aunt Tang also passed my martial arts secrets, and now my martial arts is good. I am only now Just ten years old? When I get older, martial arts will be even better, so dont worry. Ill be better in the future, and you can visit you from time to time." Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing felt that their son seemed to be married to someone else''s house. This idea is really strange. Vol 2 Chapter 5027: Daughter of a sickly beauty (48) Vol 2 Chapter 5027: Daughter of a sickly beauty (48) Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing didn''t n to take Mo Xian away forcibly. Since their son is willing to stay here, they certainly won''t do something he doesn''t like. In order topensate for their son, they decided to stay in the Bai family as well. The two pretended to be ordinary couples. Bai Yi ignored them. It was no problem for the Bai family to raise two more people. They were Tang Wengnuans friends. As long as they don''t want to take Tang Wengnuan away, everything is easy to say. Recently, he was busy with the map, and he had no time to talk to Tang Wengnuan about other things. After he got all the treasure maps and got the treasures, he would pay attention to them. Peerless Beauty already lives in his house, so she is not afraid of her running away. Now the entire martial arts is concerned about the treasure map, Tang Wengnuan''s poprity has dropped significantly. Rarely, Tang Wengnuan actually lived a peaceful life. Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing oftene to ask Tang Wengnuan how to be a qualified parent, but they have established a good rtionship. When Jiang Youyou was cooking for Mo Xian, Mo Xian was stunned. He was able to eat his mother''s own cooking in his lifetime! "It''s delicious, my mother made it." Mo Xian also shared some small snacks made by Jiang Youyou with Tang Guo. "If you like to eat, I will ask my mother to make more of them tomorrow." Tang Guo bit the snacks and said in his heart, this is not what my mother taught your mother, she actually showed off in front of her. But thinking that the child had some shorings in this aspect before, she didn''t reveal it, just watching him show off. Every day, new news about the martial arts came back. As more and more copies of the treasure map appeared, there were more battles in the martial arts. In the past, it was just a simple fight, which broke the blood at the most. Now it is killing people. "Wulin is still that martial arts, just a treasure map can make them grab you to death, so I don''t like this ce very much." Jiang Youyou said, "fortunately we are not interested in these." Mo Qing: "Well, I don''t know what the treasure map is." Mo Xian looked at Tang Weng Nuan, looked at Tang Guo, then nced at his pair of parents who were discussing about Xing, shut up and didn''t tell the secret. Three monthster, there are already many people in the martial arts that you secretly put together the treasure map, and Tang Wengnuan doesn''t know how many copies have been made. She only knew that Bai Yi had gathered together, and he had already set off. "Another dispute has begun." Mo Qing said. Mo Xian: When you know that Aunt Tang did this, you will be surprised. For half a month, Bai Yi came back, his face was not very good-looking, it should be that the map was not Tang Daxia''s treasure map at all. There were only some martial arts cheats in the ce he went to, because there were many people who had collected the map, so he only got back one martial arts cheats. The rest will be divided by other people in the martial arts. Up to now, those people are probably still broke. After Bai Yi got back the martial arts secret book, he didn''t start practicing, but simply flipped through it. Obviously, this martial arts secret book still cannot attract him. In the past few days, he has shown his presence here in Tang Weng Nuan, and it seems that he intends to obtain the secret of Tang Daxia''s treasure here. Tang Wengnuan was recently studying a Poison ssic, which Tang Guo had given her before. She also asked people to buy a lot of medicines for physical reasons, which has been quite effective. But Bai Yi came to interrupt every day, asking questions, which really annoyed her. "Where did Brother Hengzhou go, do you know?" Tang Wengnuan shook his head: "I don''t know." "Why don''t I go back to Wuyou Mountain Vi with you, maybe I can find some traces?" Vol 2 Chapter 5028: The daughter of a sickly beauty (49) Vol 2 Chapter 5028: The daughter of a sickly beauty (49) Tang Wengnuan promised to take Bai Yi back to Wuyou Mountain Vi, and she also wanted to go back and have a look, after all, that ce used to be her home. Speaking of Hengzhou disappeared for many years, I still don''t know the news. Is it really because of the so-called Grandpa Mountain God? On the day he went back, Tang Wengnuan looked at Bai Yi with a crowd of people around him, with an ugly expression: "Prince Bai, what do you mean?" "Brother Hengzhou has never heard from him. Wuyou Mountain Vi cannot be taken care of by no one. I will bring some people over to handle the trivial matters in the vige." Tang Wengnuan understood that Bai Yi was nning to take people to search for treasures in the vi. Bai Yi saw that Tang Wengnuan didn''t want to go, and said with a smile: "Guoer and the kid are already in the carriage." Is this threatening her? Because Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou were pretending to be an ordinary couple, Bai Yi didn''t suspect anything. They followed Tang Wengnuan, and he didn''t stop them either. Back at Wuyou Mountain Vi, Tang Wengnuan really didn''t want Bai Yi to enter. However, today''s Wuyou Mountain Vi is not what it used to be, there are only some subordinates in it. As soon as Bai Yi entered, he arranged for people to guard various ces and began to search every ce in the house. In addition, Bai Yi also caught someone and asked where the tomb of Tang Daxia and his wife was. When Tang Wengnuan heard this, he exploded: "Bai Yi, don''t go too far. In my parents'' grave, there are only some personal belongings and no treasures." "You know if you have watched it. Don''t be nervous about Nuannuan. After watching it, I will bury it intact." Tang Weng''s eyes were red because of heating, Tang Guo quickly grabbed her hand tofort. Bai Yiughed and followed the people to some rooms, especially Hengzhou''s room, he nned to find more. "This is the first son of the martial arts?" Jiang Youyou said mockingly, "Is it okay to n people''s graves? Brother Qing? We can''t stand by and watch this. Tang Daxia generation hero? We must not let him be peaceful after death. "Well, if he really digs his graveter, we will take action and beat him out." Even so, they won''t have peaceful days in the future? But let them stand aside and do nothing? Just for their own peaceful days, they can''t do it. "Guoer? Will you try your skillster?" Tang Wengnuan said, she went to the room to take out a dagger? "You can use this sword first. When you grow up, my mother will find it for you. better one." Tang Guo is holding a short sword? This sword is indeed more suitable for her appearance. Tang Wengnuan took out a medicine bottle from his sleeve pocket: "Mother, will you put some poison on it? This poison is not a deadly poison? For the masters of internal power? Deadly poison is easy to be forced out. Mother, this poison? Itchy skin is unbearable? Are you careful? Try to chop Bai Yi''s body." Mo Qingjiang Youyou and his wife looked at Tang Wengnuan''s confession dumbfounded? It was Tang Wengnuan who felt their sight? They also said, "Do you two need it?" The two shook their heads quickly. They didn''t need to use these in a fight. Didn''t expect Tang Wengnuan to have such a side? No wonder it doesn''t seem to be too disadvantaged. Tang Weng Nuanzi carefully smeared Tang Guo''s dagger with poison. Bai Yi''s behavior really angered her, and she wished she could martial arts? Then she could take the opponent''s life in person. When Bai Yi took people to the tomb of Tang Daxia and his wife, Tang Wengnuan took the people to take the path and stopped in front of Bai Yi. "Nuannuan, don''t be self-willed, I ask people to take a look, as long as there is nothing, I will make Tang Daxia peaceful." Vol 2 Chapter 5029: The daughter of a sickly beauty (50) Vol 2 Chapter 5029: The daughter of a sickly beauty (50) "Bai Yi, in vain, you are the first son of the martial arts, and today you are going to do something about digging people''s graves. If this matter is spread out, will you not be afraid of beingughed at?" Jiang Youyou said, "You''d better leave worry-free immediately. Vi, otherwise you will see the real chapter under your hand." Bai Yi saw that Jiang Youyou was holding a sword and was about to fight: "I misread it. I didn''t expect you two to be able to martial arts. Then I also tell you that you will be treated as if you haven''t seen anything today, so you won''t have to suffer for a while. " Jiang Youyou was very angry, nning to do it, but was stopped by Tang Guo''s voice: "Auntie Jiang, let mee first. I have been practicing martial arts for so long, and I haven''t moved the real chapter yet. I also want to see when my martial arts has improved. Up." Jiang Youyou hesitated, Tang Guo was a little girl under ten after all, she was afraid of making mistakes. "It''s better to let Guoere first." Tang Wengnuan said so, Jiang Youyou naturally would not refuse, but she still looked at Bai Yi vigntly. Her martial arts is definitely above Bai Yi, and she didn''t pay much attention to Bai Yi from the beginning. They didn''t shoot because they didn''t want to get involved in the martial arts dispute, but they didn''t expect Bai Yi to be so excessive. She was wary because she was afraid that Tang Guo would be in danger. But when Tang Guo leaped towards Bai Yi one step at a time, she was shocked. Is this really a child less than ten years old? She didn''t feel that Wu Yi was so strong. "Mother, don''t be surprised. Sister Guoer is a martial arts genius, that is, the kind of existence you say that there is no one in a million people." Mo Xian exined, "Much more powerful than mine." "Such a good talent?" Mo Qing was shocked, and then he was shocked. "Maybe it is Tang Daxia''s talent that has been inherited from her." Mo Qing was really right, but can Tang Guo be so powerful? There must be her own reasons. Bai Yi was also very surprised that Tang Guo, a little girl, could be so. His eyes shed a little fiery, so Tang Wengnuan should have something in Tang Daxia''s hand. Even if it wasn''t much, as long as he got it, would he still worry about not be superior to Wu Lin? As long as he catches this little girl? Tang Wengnuan will definitely be obedient? At that time, what was he afraid of digging the grave? In Bai Yi''s dream, Tang Guo shed towards his front door with a sword. Bai Yi evaded quickly? She was still a little embarrassed, and she was still a little scared? This little Nuwa, really can''t underestimate it. "Guo''er, I''m serious? I don''t want to hurt you either? But you seem to be dissatisfied with me? Then I can only do it." "There is so much shit." Bai Yi''s face became stiff when he was said that he took the folding fan and started attacking Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s figure is very flexible, she doesn''t want to waste too much time? With an absolutely fast figure, she constantly cuts holes in Bai Yi''s body. The onlookers were stunned? Especially Bai Yi''s body like Bai Yi? It quickly became bright red. Bai Yi felt bad in his heart? This little girl was so powerful, he didn''t want to believe that he was no match for a little girl? But that was the case. No matter how he attacks, the opponent can dodge flexibly, but he attacks the opponent? He can''t avoid a move. Her fast sword can actually be wiped on his neck with a single sword? But she seemed to want to y with him. "Unexpectedly, your mother and daughter hid so deeply, then you will have a long time in Japan." Bai Yi gave birth to a timid heart, turned around and nned to leave, where would Tang Guo do as he intended: "Mo Xian, don''t stop him quickly." Hearing Tang Guo''s call, Mo Xian''s fist with the gloves on was already itchy. He suddenly rushed to Bai Yi''s face, hitting Bai Yi''s nose with one punch, and then hitting Bai Yi''s head with another punch, making him dizzy. At this time, Bai Yi still felt itchy all over, and fell to the ground identally. "Want to n my grandfather''s grave?" Tang Guo walked over, stomping on Bai Yi''s heart, "not soaking urine for pictures." "The former first master of martial arts, from now on is a useless person." After all, Tang Guo abolished Bai Yi''s martial arts, and cut off his meridians, and there was no more possibility of martial arts. A series of actions made no one react. Tang Guo ran back to Tang Wengnuan: "Mother, in the future, Wuyou Mountain Vi will be our own decision. You see I can easily defeat him. In this martial arts forest, how many people will be my opponent?" After Tang Wengnuan heard it, he cried. Vol 2 Chapter 5030: The daughter of a sickly beauty (51) Vol 2 Chapter 5030: The daughter of a sickly beauty (51) Bai Yi, the first master of the martial arts, became a waste of people, and within three days, it spread to a lot of people. ording to people present at the time, Bai Yi was defeated by a little girl who was less than ten years old, who was Tang Wengnuan''s daughter. At first, many people did not believe it. Later, Bai Yi personally admitted that Tang Guo''s martial arts was very strong, and he also emphasized to everyone that most of them had learned the secrets of martial arts left by Tang Daxia. Otherwise, how could a female doll under ten years old fight? How about him? Everyone was convinced of Bai Yi''s words, and all the martial arts people gathered for a while, nning to go to Wuyou Vi to deal with Tang Guo. To Wuyou Mountain Vi''s crusade against Tang Guo, they still need a legitimate reason. Therefore, they made a fuss about Tang Guo''s martial arts practice, saying that she was practicing magic arts. If it weren''t for magic arts, how could it be possible that Bai Yi, the first son who practiced martial arts for 20 years, could be less than ten years old. Are you interrupted? "You only need to advertise her use of virgins to practice magic skills. Some neutral martial arts schools have toe in and take part in the crusade against her." Bai Yi said these things while sitting in a wheelchair. No longer see the grace of the first son, his face is gloomy, and your face is twisted. He gritted his teeth while speaking, and seemed to hate Tang Guo to death. He has been in the martial arts for many years, and has never suffered such a loss. He is still defeated by a little girl who is less than ten years old. How can he bear it? Therefore, the little girl must have practiced magic skills to have such a high-intensity martial arts. The old Tang Daxia collected the world martial arts cheats, and there may not be such a copy in it. A few more dayster, the whole martial arts was spreading that Tang Guo had practiced magic skills, so he defeated the first son Bai Yi. Not only defeated, but also abolished the opponent''s martial arts, and even cut off its meridians. Such a vicious means of acting must have practiced magic skills. As time passed, the rumors got farther and farther, and even Prince Abe who was far away in the grasnd heard the news. "I don''t know if it''s magic power. I only know who provokes her right now. It will definitely not end. Order to go down and let the people under your hand be alert. When the goods are transported, don''t have anything to do with people in the martial arts. Especially. It''s that little girl, so I can''t provoke it." Abe said vigntly, with some lingering palpitations in his eyes, it should be said that he was afraid. If he really dared to treat Tang Wengnuan at the beginning, it might be worse than Bai Yi. "This Bai Yi is really a viin." Tang Wengnuan has been studying poisons recently. Since taking charge of Wuyou Mountain Vi, she no longer needs to be afraid of the outside, and her life has beenpletely cleaned up. She can''t practice martial arts, so she spends all her mind on developing poison. I hope that one day, even if she does not have martial arts, she can use these poisons to defend herself, and no one will dare to insult her again. She had never asked about things in the martial arts, and she had inadvertently listened to the maid discussing Tang Guo''s magic skills. Calling someone to ask, I know the ins and outs of the matter. "Mother, if they like to say it, let them go. These people are so stigmatizing my reputation, they just want to use this as an excuse to attack me. They actually think in their hearts that I have the martial arts secrets my grandfather hid, don''t look at them. They are full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but they are all greedy people. They are the kind of **** who have to set up an archway for themselves." Tang Wengnuan was angry, and didn''t care how Tang Guo would know such rude words. Vol 2 Chapter 5031: The daughter of a sickly beauty (52) Vol 2 Chapter 5031: The daughter of a sickly beauty (52) "If the entire martial arts unite to deal with Wuyou Mountain Vi, you can''t fight everyone with your fists, and the poison your mother has developed is not poisonous enough, how can I help you?" "Mother, don''t worry, I will solve this immediately to ensure that they are obedient and dare not to do anything. If they do any more, I will run twice." Tang Guo sat on the chair, tapping his fingers constantly. Looking at the desktop, "I just received the news that those people are now nning to choose the leader of the martial arts in order to attack me." Tang Wengnuan became even more worried when he heard it. What she was about to say was interrupted by Tang Guo: "I n to take someone down the mountain tomorrow to deal with this matter." "Then let''s go together?" Tang Wengnuan also felt that this matter needed to be dealt with. Although the poison she developed was not poisonous enough, she could help. This martial arts can''t tolerate their mother and daughter. If she really can only be a viin in order to allow them to survive in this world, she can also be a viin. "Since my mother wants to go, then I will take you." Tang Guo felt that Tang Wengnuan had stayed in Wuyou Mountain Vi for so long recently, so he should go down the mountain to get some breath. She also asked the system to observe her father''s situation. It is said that after the other party got the martial arts secret book, he secretly hid in the mountains and practiced hard every day. He shows up once a year, just to see Tang Wengnuan. Tang Guo asked someone to pass him a letter before, so that he didn''t have to worry about Tang Wengnuan''s situation and practiced hard before he came out again. Mo Xian knew that Tang Guo was going down the mountain tomorrow, and quickly found him: "Sister Guoer, you have to take me." "Silly boy, are you my follower? Of course I want to take you with you." Mo Xian listened, feel relieved? Quickly gave Tang Guo the snacks in his pocket: "My mother has newly researched it, you can try it." Tang Guo ate a piece and felt pretty good. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou have always lived in Wuyou Mountain Vi. Tang Guo allocated a yard for them and told them to live as long as they wanted. Because Mo Xian had the experience before? The two felt that they owed him too much? So these two people exuded the love of father and mother every day, and surrounded Mo Xian. The next morning? Tang Guo went down the mountain. In addition to Mo Xian and Tang Wengnuan, Mo Qingjiang Youyou and his wife also followed. Although they knew that Tang Guo was very strong in martial arts? Even better than them, they were still a little worried. They were also curious as to how Tang Guo would deal with this matter. In the carriage? Tang Guo flipped through a booklet. When Tang Wengnuan saw her looking so seriously? He asked, "Guoer? What book did you see?" "Mother? I am not reading a book." "What''s that?" Tang Wengnuan asked curiously. Her family Guoer is like a little adult? She is a mother? She wants her daughter to protect her? She was a little ashamed. Tang Guo replied, "Is this a list? People we are going to visit next." "List?" Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou also looked at each other? What list? They only know that this little girl is super powerful. She has taken over the current Wuyou Mountain Vi? Last month, she summoned her Wu You Mountain Vi to the shopkeepers in the city and beat them all. The current Wuyou Mountain Vi seems to be gradually prospering again? It has not fallen because of the disappearance of Hengzhou. "Well, it means agreeing to select the leader of the martial arts? The list of martial arts people who joined the martial arts people to crusade against me. Today we will visit the Chen family first. The Chen family is the closest to here. Go to the Chen family leader to sit down. I want to give He told the truth and told him not to mix with those martial arts mobs." Vol 2 Chapter 5032: Daughter of a sickly beauty (53) Vol 2 Chapter 5032: Daughter of a sickly beauty (53) Tang Wengnuan: "They''re afraid they won''t listen. Few people are not interested in the treasures left by your grandfather." "Then I''ll tell him well, Patriarch Chen will definitely agree." Tang Guo said confidently. Tang Wengnuan was not optimistic, but she naturally supported her daughter to go. What if there are so many people in this martial arts whose conscience has not been destroyed? Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou felt that things were not simple. Mo Xian knows that things are definitely not simple, make sense? He didn''t think Tang Guo was simply going to reason. When the Chen family arrived, everything Tang Guo had done proved his guess. Aftering out of the Chen family, Tang Wengnuan couldn''t help but touched Tang Guo''s head: "Guo''er, is that reasonable?" "He doesn''t listen and doesn''t know the current affairs, so I had to beat him up." Tang Guo wiped his hands, "Mother, let''s go, let''s go to the next house." Mo Xian also held a box, which was the spiritual reputation and spiritual loss that the Chen familypensated Tang Guo. The corners of Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou''s eyes were twitching. This little girl is really amazing. It''s no wonder that their son is willing to be a small attendant and is reluctant to go back with them. Seeing that the kid was willing and admired, the two couples felt that they would not be able to take their son back in this life. This little girl is less than ten years old. When she grows up, will it be worth it? The second home Tang Guo went to was the Zhang family. The master Zhang knew that Tang Guo was good, but didn''t quite understand why she would visit her in person. "Patriarch Zhang, I aming here just to exin one thing. I have a great talent and didn''t practice the so-called magic skills. Don''t go along with the martial arts league master meeting." Tang Guo sat on the chair with momentum. Quite enough, hard to believe? She is still a little girl under ten years old. Sitting next to her turned out to be a ten-year-old boy. Sitting farther? Tang Wengnuan, Mo Qingjiang Youyou and his wife, thisbination looks weird. Obviously there are adults, and it seems that the children are in charge. Patriarch Zhang still didnt look at Tang Guo? Instead, he looked at Tang Wengnuan: "Miss Tang? How can you bear to let a girl who is less than ten years old practice magic? Its too cruel for you to do so? How many virgins must be sacrificed to seed?" Tang Wengnuanughed when he heard this? Thisugh was extremely mocking. This martial arts person, the roots are all broken. For her father''s martial arts secrets and treasures, she was able to nder a child less than ten years old. If it wasn''t for Guoer''s extraordinary talent? At this time, she? I don''t know whose hands it fell into? What kind of miserable life is she living. Before, she thought she would visit one by one? Is it a bit too much to beat everyone up? Now she feels that? [.shuquge.co] is not too much at all? It even yed a little lightly. "Guoer? Just do what you want? No matter what you do? My mother will support you." Tang Guo stood up: "Okay." She walked in front of Patriarch Zhang, and under Patriarch Zhang''s incredible eyes? She pped his mouth with a p. "You really can''t speak this mouth, so just seal it up." Patriarch Zhang wanted to resist, but Tang Guo directly tapped his acupuncture point? Others also wanted toe up. Mo Xian had already reached Tang Guo''s side? He helped her block those who attacked. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou are ustomed to this model, as long as they have no safety issues, they will not interfere. Tang Guo pped Patriarch Zhang and didnt know how many ps: Do you think that if you unite, you can really deal with me? If you are not afraid, juste. If you want my grandfathers hidden treasure, just say it directly, and frame me as a practicing child. Boy and girl, I will hear you say this again in the future, and I will sew up your mouth. It will not be as easy as a fight." "Your Zhang family ndered me and caused me a loss of reputation and spirit, so I should paypensation quickly." "If not, I will sew your mouth together." Vol 2 Chapter 5033: Daughter of a sickly beauty (54) Vol 2 Chapter 5033: Daughter of a sickly beauty (54) Patriarch Zhang originally thought Tang Guo would not dare, but Tang Wengnuan handed her a needle and thread, and looked at Tang Guo and said that he was holding the embroidery needle inside. Hepromised. She had to pay Tang Guo''s loss and watched her leave with a swollen face. Next, Tang Guo looked for them one by one in the order of the list. Three days were enough to let all parties in the martial arts know Tang Guo''s deeds. The martial arts families who had not encountered Tang Guo''s poisonous hands rushed to Bai Yi''s side. After all, Bai Yi proposed the matter of running for the leader of the martial arts and jointly defeating Tang Guo. Bai Yi was also very silent at this time, unable to think of an idea for a while. But he still said: "It can only be said that her temperament has changed drastically after practicing magic arts. Now that she cane to the door, you should be able to think of what life will be in the future." Bai Yi''s words really worried martial artists. Yes, if Tang Guo is invincible in the world, An Neng has room for martial artists like them to survive? Without waiting for them to discuss countermeasures, Tang Guo came to the door. "Wonder, what else do you want to do?" When the martial arts people saw Tang Guo, they yelled unceremoniously. In fact, they were also afraid. Tang Guo walked in slowly, watching those people clenching their weapons with jealous eyes, she smiled. So timid, still wanting her grandfather''s treasure? "Bai Yi, I spared your life before, you don''t know good or bad, and now you still spread rumors everywhere, bad my reputation." Bai Yi was calm, but after careful observation, he could still see the hatred in his eyes, and he wanted to rush to strangle Tang Guo. Because of Tang Guo, he became a useless person. Now? He had to use other people in the martial arts to deal with her. "If you want people to know that you can''t do anything else, you have practiced magic skills privately? I don''t know how many virgin lives have been killed. You are doing evil and you absolutely cannot forgive. As a martial artist, I will naturally join forces to fight You demon girl. You have done a lot of eviltely, demon girl, and it has been proven that practicing magic arts has changed your temperament." "If you still have the slightest conscience? It''s best to abandon martial arts immediately? This apologizes." Tang Guoughed: "You are a waste of life, but you are quite capable of dreaming." She walked in front of Bai Yi? Bai Yi''s martial arts people hurriedly stopped, Bai Yi''s men also stopped. Tang Guo was just about to start? Someone came outside. When she looked back, she turned out to be two neutral factions in the martial arts. Fei Xianzong, cultivators? There are some Taoist priests inside? They generally don''t participate in the fight in the martial arts? They have their own small circle? Like Grandpa Tang Guo''s treasure, they are not interested. Mingxinmen? Buddhism cultivators? Like Feixianzong? They don''t participate in various struggles. Unless it is necessary? Otherwise these two schools will note forward. "Little donor? Be merciful, don''t do evil anymore." Master Xuanxiang walked in in two steps? He came to Tang Guo in an instant, blocking Bai Yi and others behind him. Without waiting for Tang Guo to speak, is another person appearing in front of her? This person dressed as a Taoist, is the Sect Master of Fei Xianzong? Xu Linghe. "You two are here to stop me?" Tang Guo asked. Xuanxiang and Xu Linghe looked at each other, and both nodded. Xu Linghe said: "Wulin has already had enough troubles, you should just give up the little girl, there is no need to kill them all." "Oh? If you rush to kill, then I can kill one person?" Tang Guo asked, if these two were full and had nothing to do toe here? Xu Linghe frowned, "Don''t you still admit what you have done recently?" Vol 2 Chapter 5034: Daughter of a sickly beauty (55) Vol 2 Chapter 5034: Daughter of a sickly beauty (55) "The thing I did the most?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Xu Linghe and Xuanxiang''s faces, "Do you think I was doing evil, so I came out to stop it?" Xuanxiang smiled and nodded: "Yes, little benefactor, you have a root of wisdom, so don''tmit any more sins." "If you want to say that if I hit them, Imitted sin, then they deserve it." Tang Guo sneered. Xu Linghe: "Then what do you say about practicing with virgins and boys? Isn''t this a crime?" "Dao Chang Xu, when did you see me practicing with virgin boys and virgins? Have you heard that which household lost virgin boys and virgins? Did you two have no brains, or just have pig brains. There is no evidence, people What do you say, you believe it?" "I beat them because they ndered me and caused a very serious loss to my reputation and spirit. I am here today to resolve this matter. It is said that this rumor was passed on by Bai Yi, as you know, I have great grievances with him. I came here today to ask why he spread rumors." "And you, indiscriminately, without telling the evidence, you just buckled a basin on my head when you came up. You two have also caused a loss to my spirit and reputation." "Today you two feel that I have done evil, so you came to stop me. Why didn''t you see when they did evil? Why did you stand up unjustly when they bullied an orphan and widow?" "My mother, a weak woman without the power to bind a chicken, because my grandfather''s illusory treasure was snatched by these people, why don''t youe out to stop it? They can bully a weak woman, and I just do it for Asking for justice by yourself, just beating them, you''re wee?" "These people are doing too much evil to **** the secrets of martial arts? Why don''t you stop it?" "Isn''t it bullying the soft and fearing the hard, or they are so many? You are afraid!" "What a worldly expert, what indifferent to fame and fortune!" "I heard that you Fei Xianzong has a lot of martial arts secrets and collections. You see so many people in the martial arts need them. Why don''t you contribute them?" "And your Mingxinmen, don''t you also have some Mingxinmen''s unique knowledge? Since Master Xuanxiang is so kind? In order to resolve the martial arts disputes as soon as possible? Why don''t you contribute all of your Mingxinmen?" Xu Linghe and Xuanxiang were speechless for a while and had no words to refute. "What''s going on today has nothing to do with your two sects? Don''t worry about it. Those sects who are present are all sorry for my mother? I just came to them to avenge, and that is justified." "What are you still standing there? Get out of the way!" Tang Guo said something? Everyone was dumbfounded. Especially Xuanxiang and Xu Linghe couldn''t refute at all? They really couldn''t show evidence that she practiced the exercises with virgins. Regarding Tang Guo, what happened to Tang Wengnuan? Their ears are red? They do hold the principle that more is worse than less. A Tang Wengnuan couldn''t change the general trend of martial arts? So they didn''t bother. Was she pointed it out like this? At this moment they wished to find a ce to sew in. Tang Guo yelled again? They moved away subconsciously. Mo Xian hurried over? Squeezing the two away? Walking with Tang Guo. "I''ll settle ounts with Bai Yi first, you want to protect him?" Tang Guo looked at the martial arts figures. Seeing that Xu Linghe and Xuanxiang had both stepped aside, the martial arts people quickly stepped away. Neither of these two can manage, and they are even less likely to offend Tang Guo for the sake of a waste person. Tang Guo walked in front of Bai Yi, Bai Yi quickly called his men to stop her? It''s a pity that these people couldn''t stop her at all, they were all acupunctured by Tang Guo. She walked to Bai Yi''s? She also tapped his acupoint. "You said I used virgins to practice exercises. What about the evidence?" Bai Yi said stiffly: "Why would you leave evidence? Anyway, you did that." Mo Xian silently handed Tang Guo an embroidery needle and threaded the thread very well. Bai Yi saw that her pupils shrank suddenly. What is she going to do? "Such a nonsense mouth, I think it would be better to sew it." Vol 2 Chapter 5035: Daughter of a sickly beauty (56) Vol 2 Chapter 5035: Daughter of a sickly beauty (56) Everyone thought Tang Guo was frightening Bai Yi, even Bai Yi felt so. With so many people present, shouldn''t you just watch Tang Guo do such a vicious thing? "Little benefactor, why are you? The so-called forgiveness and forgiveness, now your martial arts are strong, it is better to put down the previous hatred, there is no need to rush to exterminate." Xuanxiang couldn''t bear the next scene, and he persuaded. Tang Guo stopped and nced at the mystery phenomenon: "Then I will ask you again, can you give all the secrets, books, belongings, and even your residence of your Mingxinmen to the people of the world martial arts? If not, don''t Talk more, keep your mouth tight, and be less generous to others." The Xuanxiang''s face was embarrassed, and when everyone saw him, his eyes were very strange, but his face was burning and painful, his lips moved, and finally he didn''t say anything. "Dao Master Xu, look at this..." There was nothing to say to Tang Guo, Xuanxiang could only ask Xu Linghe, but this would disappoint him. Xu Linghe shook his head, indicating that he had no choice. "If you two want to stop, first distribute your martial arts secrets to martial arts talents to be eligible. You persuade me to forgive him, why don''t you persuade the entire martial arts to forgive my mother?" Tang Guo''s wordspletely made them dare not move. , Can only watch, she put the embroidery needle into Bai Yidu''s lips. Bai Yi screamed in pain, he couldn''t move, and the others could only stare at it, and they didn''t mean to stop him. "I say." When Tang Guo sewed two stitches, Bai Yi finally couldn''t bear the fear? He made a humming sound. "I don''t want to listen anymore." Tang Guo continued to sew without blinking her eyes? She sews very slowly, and it is useless no matter how Bai Yi begs for mercy. "In the future, I will hear someone say that my mother and I are untruthful, so I mended this person''s mouth like you." This was spoken from the mouth of a little girl who was less than ten years old, and it was true that everyone was scalp numb. "And those who are full of benevolence and morality, who persuade me to be kind? I also advise you? First disperse the family wealth and help the poor? You are only qualified to say this." "Is there any other words about when the wrongdoing is reported? Who said that? Then, do you want to try and let your disciple be killed by others without worrying about it? Can it be done? Let''s talk about it again." Did she understand Xuanxiang and Xu Linghe? Thest sentence mocked them both. Seriously? They have lived for decades and have never suffered such a big loss in anyone''s hands. A little girl less than ten years old? They were speechless. What happened to her? It really made them dare not speak any more. Because everything she said? They couldn''t do it. Bai Yi''s mouth has been mended by Tang Guo? The needles and threads are very dense? They are still neat, as if they were a work of art. "Do you like toe to attack me? Juste, you have to think more before youe, what is the purpose ofing? Is it really because I practice magic, or want to defeat me? Then get the martial arts secrets in my hand. Say something If you hit you, even if you get this cheat, you wont be able to practice it like me. Because there are geniuses in this world, there are fools." "Mother, let''s go back." Tang Wengnuan took Tang Guo''s hand and said, "Okay." No one dared to stop Tang Guo''s path, and even they had already retreated from the crusade against Tang Guo. After Tang Guo left, everyone revealed the acupuncture points for Bai Yi. Vol 2 Chapter 5036: The daughter of a sickly beauty (57) Vol 2 Chapter 5036: The daughter of a sickly beauty (57) After Bai Yi removed the line from his mouth, it was already bloody. He [.boquge.xyz] begged this mysterious image and Xu Linghe, and asked them for help. We must get rid of Tang Guo''s magic practice. The enchantress. This time Xuanxiang and Xu Linghe didn''t listen, but looked at him with strange eyes. "You said she practiced magic arts, is it true?" Xu Linghe said, "You better tell the truth." Bai Yi paused before saying, "Naturally it is true." "Then what''s the matter with you wanting to dig the tomb of Daxia Tang?" Xuan Xiang asked. When he came, the incident spread to a lot of people outside. Bai Yi''s face looked ugly, how did this incidente out? "You want to borrow our hand to help you get revenge, right?" Xu Linghe said, "It''s a good calction. I have lost most of my face because of you, and I want us to be your thugs and want to be beautiful. " "Although Tang Xiao''s martial arts is very strong, but I saw her internal strength is very pure and deep, it is absolutely impossible to practice magic. You should be revenge, and to obtain Tang Daxia''s treasure, you will say that. Right?" Xuanxiang pointed out, "I will not participate in these things in the future." Bai Yi wanted to stop the two, and they left without looking back. Seeing this, the other people in the martial arts knew that they couldn''t leave Tang Guo quickly. A little girl can make them helpless, but there are several people beside her. Ever since Tang Guo went down the mountain to make a fuss, Wu Linzhong''s original n to crusade against her ended without a problem, and they seemed to selectively forget about it. Tang Guo didn''t go down the mountain anymore, staying in Wuyou Mountain Vi, at least taking care of the business of Wuyou Mountain Vi. She also took Sun Jiushan over. This is what Sun Jiushan could not even dream of. Even if everything is calm down, Sun Jiushan still practices martial arts diligently every day, never falling a day. With his hard work and Tang Guo''s help, Sun Jiushan has achieved good results in martial arts training, and he has always improved. Tang Wengnuan''s research on the poison scripture is getting more and more powerful, and he is no longer the weak woman who has no power to restrain the chicken. Tang Guo found another medical ssic for her, hoping that Tang Wengnuan couldbine medicine with poison, poison could kill people, doctors could save people, and heal her body. Tang Wengnuan and Sun Jiushan basically lived the lives of godly couples. Tang Guo was practicing martial arts, and Mo Xian did not stop, following her every day. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou couldn''t stay stunned. After soliciting Mo Xian''s advice, the two went out to enjoy the mountains again. But they woulde back to visit Mo Xian once every six months, which made Mo Xian very satisfied. Time passed in a sh, and ten years passed. At this time Tang Guo had grown up and was no longer a child, and Mo Xianyou had grown into a son who was like a jade. Years of getting along made it a matter of course for the two to get married when Tang Guo was 20 years old. Over the years, Tang Guo seldom walks in the martial arts, and has never taken the initiative to bully people. On the contrary, people often take the initiative to look for things in Wuyou Mountain Vi, but she is beaten out in the end. Gradually, everyone dared not provoke her, because no one knew how powerful her strength was. The martial arts at this time, just like when Tang Daxia was there, no one dared to provoke Wuyou Vi. Prince Abe, who is far away in the grasnd, has been staring at the affairs of Central ins Martial Arts, and he is very fortunate to learn of the development over the years. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything excessive to Tang Wengnuan. Vol 2 Chapter 5037: Daughter of a sickly beauty (58) Vol 2 Chapter 5037: Daughter of a sickly beauty (58) Tang Wengnuan''s body has been adjusted by Tang Guo, and it ispletely fine to live a long life. Tang Guo broke her fingers and calcted her lifespan. She should have more than ten years to live. When she leaves this world, Tang Wengnuan and Sun Jiushan will have to take care of themselves. Even if she can leave a few puppets, they still need to deal with many things personally. So Tang Guo began to n for the future. One thing was a surprise to her. Tang Wengnuan was pregnant because of his well-conditioned body. Tang Wengnuan was only a teenager when he had Tang Guo, but now he is only in his 30s. With Tang Guo''s help, it will not have a big impact on his body. What is even more surprising is that Tang Wengnuan gave birth to a pair of twins. Looking at the younger siblings who were still in their infants, Tang Guo was already thinking about how to cultivate his younger siblings in the next ten years. Perhaps the two little babies felt the difficult life in the future, and started crying at Tang Guo. Tang Wengnuan saw it and quicklyforted Tang Guo: "Guo''er, they may be hungry." "Well, mother, you can feed your brothers and sisters, and when they are full, I will see them again." Mo Xian escorted Tang Guo out of the room. Seeing her face full of thought, he couldn''t help but grabbed her shoulder and asked: "Guo''er, what are you thinking?" "I want to teach my younger brothers and sisters so that they can manage Wuyou Vi well and protect parents." Mo Xian''s heart burst upon hearing: "Guo''er, why do you have to consider such a long-term view." "Grandpa Shanshen gave me fortune-telling, saying that my life span is very short and may not be forty. I am nning for a rainy day. If that is the case, Wuyou Vi can only be handed over to my younger brother and sister. Mo Xian: "Grandpa Shanshen is sometimes inurate." Mo Xian believed, even though he had never seen Grandpa Mountain God, what happened to Tang Guo was so magical that one had to believe it. Tang is the kind of genius who can''t find one in a million people. The so-called Huiji will hurt, God may not be jealous of her and shorten her lifespan. Thinking of this, Mo Xian panicked. "Guo''er, we still don''t say this, just say something happy." Tang Guo felt Mo Xian''s fear, but she couldn''t help it. She could change many things, the only thing that could not be changed was her own lifespan. Each world can only add 20 years at most. In fact, she doesn''t care about the long lifespan and short lifespan. She is used to these things. Life and death are not terrible things for her. But the people beside her are always sad because of her leaving. This should be the price to be paid for constantly traveling through time and space. Fortunately, the person next to her has always been the same person. She knew that the other party had deliberately erased her memory, and she didn''t want to investigate why. When I can go out one day, it will naturally be clear. "Axian, I''ve been in Wuyou Mountain Vi all these years. Isn''t it boring?" "Why is it boring?" Mo Xian asked puzzlingly, "As long as there are fruits, even in a dark ce, you won''t feel boring." "Originally I wanted to take you out to y, but it seems you don''t need it anymore." Mo Xian quickly said, "Need, need, Guo''er, do you really want to take me to travel?" "Of course, I went out to y for two years. When my younger siblings grow up a little bit, I wille back to teach them skills." The next day, Tang Guo and Mo Xian went down the mountain. Vol 2 Chapter 5038: The daughter of a sickly beauty (59) Vol 2 Chapter 5038: The daughter of a sickly beauty (59) In three years, Tang Guo and Mo Xian have visited many ces. It can be said that I have traveled all over the country, and I have gone all the way. Tang Guo and Mo Xian revisited the country where Abe is located. That day, Abe wanted to slip away when he saw the two of them at first nce. He had already recognized who they were. But when Tang Guo called him, he dared not run away and greeted Tang Guo enthusiastically. Tang Guo didn''t embarrass Abe, and left after staying for three days. Her younger siblings were already three years old, and she wanted to go back to teach them well. Mo Xian was also satisfied. Although the time with her always flies quickly, and a few years is not enough, but she can spend so much time just to be with him, which has made him very satisfied. Back at Wuyou Mountain Vi, Tang Guo once again stayed behind closed doors, staring at her younger siblings every day. On the first day she returned to Wuyou Mountain Vi, Sun Ting and Sun Ling looked at her with fright. Later, I was told that this was their eldest sister, and the two men timidly went up and called Tang Guo. Tang Guo brought them a lot of interesting things, coaxing the two children so that they could not find the north and the south. In my heart, I feel that they are really nice older sisters. Under Tang Guolian''s coax, the two got on the thief boat and began to practice martial arts and read Chinese. Mo Xian also has some talents, and he is proficient in everything. In the teaching of the two, Sun Ting and Sun Ling grew up slowly, and they were spurred by Tang Guo every day. Admire her, but also a little scared. They heard about the deeds of the eldest sister since childhood. Knowing that their Wuyou Vi is so clean is entirely due to this elder sister. Although martial arts training is hard to sleep, the two are still notzy. Besides Wen Renqin and Shangqing, the state Wenrenqin is stronger than before. Shangqing is the imperial husband and the national teacher. The rtionship with Wenrenqin is very good. If they are free, the two wille to Wuyou Mountain Vi as a guest. Time passed slowly like this, and in a sh, another decade passed. Tang Guo clearly felt that the time for her to stay in this world was running out. Fortunately, both Sun Ting and Sun Ling had good talents. Even if she left the world immediately? She was not afraid that Wuyou Vi would be bullied. Sun Jiushan''s martial arts can be considered a peerless master? Protecting Tang Weng Nuan is not a problem. Besides, Tang Wengnuan himself is also a master of poison? Everything has been changed, and they will not be bullied. "Sister? Why do we have to hand over all the shops in Wuyou Mountain Vi now?" Sun Ting protested. Sun Ling quickly agreed: "Yes, eldest sister, isn''t it good for you to take care of it? I think I''m pretty close? Maybe I can''t manage it well." "How do you know if you don''t try? Abilityes from practice." Seeing Tang Guo''s resolute attitude? The two knew it was useless to refute? They could only obediently ept the tasks Tang Guo assigned them. Here? Tang Guo handed over the power of Wuyou Mountain Vi to the two of them bit by bit. The rest of the time? She intends to spend time with Mo Xian for a trip. This time? They yed outside for a year and a half. One day? Mo Xian found that Tang Guo''s face had be very pale? He understood that the time limit was reached. "Guo''er, shall we go back? If they can''t see you, they will be sad." Mo Xian said. After five days, Mo Xian took Tang Guo back to Wuyou Mountain Vi. Anyone who knew her could not ept it, she would be gone at such a young age. Especially Tang Weng Nuan? Tears never stopped, and even said that he would exchange his life for Tang Guo''s life. Vol 2 Chapter 5039: The daughter of a sickly beauty (end) Vol 2 Chapter 5039: The daughter of a sickly beauty (end) At this time, Sun Ting and Sun Ling knew why their eldest sister was so anxious to hand over Wuyou Vi to them. Others also understood why Tang Guo was anxious to train the two. Perhaps, she knew that she would not live long. Later, they learned from Mo Xian''s mouth that Tang Guo did say such things more than ten years ago. "She said that Grandpa Shanshen had fortune-telling with her, so she made preparations early." Mo Xian said, "I wonder if she ever asked Grandpa Shanshen about my lifespan. Maybe she asked, so she was very happy with me. Make an appointment for the next life." Everyone didn''t understand this, Mo Xian called Sun Ting and Sun Ling to the front: "Ting''er, Ling''er, I will trouble you to take care of my parents in the future." When Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou heard Mo Xian''s inexplicable words, they interrupted him, told him not to think too much, and said that Tang Guo also wanted him to live well. "No, Guoer wont force me to stay alive. No matter what I choose, she will support it. Moreover, I can feel that she is my life. If she is gone, my life will be half of my life immediately, she If I stay away all the time, my life will slowly disappear. Parents, it''s not that I can''t figure it out, nor that I''m going to do stupid things, but it''s the fate between me and Guoer. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou didn''t go out to y anymore, they apany Mo Xian every day for fear of any idents. In the next few days, they discovered a very strange thing. Mo Xian''s temperament became more and more misty, as if he was about to evolve immediately, so light that people could not catch it. Until thest day, Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou met Mo Xian. At this moment, Mo Xian''s eyes looked a little strange to them, and the aura on his body was strangely strong, but when he saw them, he was not at all restrained. "Xian''er." Jiang Youyou shouted. She understood that Xian''er was really going to leave this time. Mo Xian''s faint eyes fell on the two of them, thinking of getting along with them, his calm eyes became more tender: "Daddy? I''m going to look for her. If it''ste, we will meet in the next life. put off." "You take care. I''m sorry that I couldn''t stay with you." Mo Xian took out a jade pendant and delivered it to the two of them. "This is a mandarin duck jade pendant. I know that you two have a deep rtionship. You promised it for the next life? You mix the blood of the two? Then drip into it, and you can be a couple in your next life." Jiang Youyou hugged Mo Xian and cried: "Is the grandfather of the mountain **** Guo''er talking about true? Xian''er? You are the same as Guo''er, are you from an extraordinary background?" Who can meet Grandpa Mountain God? It''s certainly not easy. "Grandpa Shanshen is fake, that''s just her excuse, she doesn''t want to cause too much trouble? But Guoer and I doe from the same ce. She came here to change tragedies? And I am here? Only for her." "Xian''er mean? You didn''t die, and lost other ces?" Jiang Youyou grasped the key. Mo Xian admitted: "Yes? Mother, don''t need to be sad? I''m not dead? I just went to other ces. If there is fate? Maybe we will meet in different identities in the future." Jiang Youyou somewhat epted this setting. Didn''t the son die? Instead, he went to another ce, not so ufortable. Sons are not ordinary people? Daughter-inws are not ordinary people. Are they gods who havee down from the sky? In this case, she will not be sad. Just? Somewhat reluctant. Mo Xian left. Many yearster, Sun Ting and Sun Ling were demolishing and building the house of Wuyou Mountain Vi? They suddenly discovered the already useless Hengzhou in a room. At this time, Heng Zhou did not go crazy, deceived the two brothers and sisters and failed, but was confided by the two brothers and sisters. Sun Ling: "Brother, this guy was at a loss in the hands of the eldest sister. I''ll just say how miserable he is." Sun Ting: "Then he won''t repair this house, he will live there, after all, this is the relic of the older sister, we can''t destroy it." Sun Ling: "Yes, yes, the relics left by the eldest sister, I will ask parents toe and see them. They will be very happy to see them." When Tang Wengnuan and Sun Jiushan saw Hengzhou''s deste and miserable appearance, it was veryplicated for a while. The two also epted that Tang Guo and Mo Xian were the gods who hade down to the world, so it was not surprising that Hengzhou suffered a loss in Tang Guo''s hands. "Since it is Guo''er''s relic, let''s stay here." Tang Wengnuan said, "Don''t damage it. Make sure all the objects here are intact." When Hengzhou heard this, he shouted for mercy, but it was useless. Tang Wengnuan walked out of the darkened room with a smile on his face and tears in his eyes: "It turns out that it was not my catastrophe that made those people unlucky. All this is Guoer silently doing these things behind his back." "I also understand that my martial arts secrets must be given by Guoer." Sun Jiushan said. Vol 2 Chapter 5040: Peerless scum man task object (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5040: Peerless scum man task object (1) "by!" "Myst life, myst life, what happened in myst life, will it be counted up to now?" Lin Yikai couldn''t believe it. He yed well, and he would be pulled into this dark ce by an inexplicable system. , And told him that he had already be a scumbag for the ny-ninth generation. It''s just that he, a scumbag, has someone who really likes him in every life. Just as a peerless man, he couldn''t see the goodness of this person at all, not only hurting the other party, abandoning the other party, and even using the other party. After that, pat your **** and leave. Now, the so-called scum-boy transformation system 978, caught him here, just to ask him to go back to pacify the person who really paid for him. It is necessary to resolve the grievances in the other party''s heart, and live peacefully with the other party, or he will have no next life. "I think you are joking." Of course, Lin Yikai didn''t want to go back. How smart he has been in his life, who would be willing to waste energy and spend his emotions on doing something meaningless. He feels that feelings, sincere, and so on are all shit! Those who like him are not all willing? Since it is willing, what does it have to do with Lin Yikai? They didn''t have a bad life, they didn''t find it by themselves, and they actually med him. Now that you know his scum, wouldn''t it be better to break up with him earlier? Lin Yikai is not a reluctant character, he just separates from everyone. The underlying meaning is to get out of here. As a result, those people felt that he was scumbag, and there were some grievances, and it was simply a problem to ask him to go back and eliminate it. "978, there is something wrong with you! I won''t go. No matter where or what you got from, quickly send me back." System 978: [Lin Yikai, you can''t go back, you forgot that after you went out to sea, you were overturned by the turbulent waves and fell into the sea. If you want to go back now, you will only face your swollen corpse. To put it simply, you are dead. [You are scumbag too many people who treat you sincerely, if you dont do what I say, there is no chance of reincarnation. After seven or forty-nine days, your soul will disappear in this world and be the nourishment of the world. You have been dead for a day now. If you don''t believe it, you will see it tomorrow, and the power of your soul body will be weakened. Lin Yikai didn''t believe it, he felt that this strange system was lying to him. However, on the next day, he did feel a little weaker, and for the next five days, he became weaker and weaker. He panicked when he thought that he had no chance of reincarnation. On the tenth day, Lin Yikai agreed to go back to resolve the grievances of those sincere people. [When you ept this task, the system will forcibly infuse your sincerity towards them. You are a heartless person. Otherwise, you will not be able toplete the task. Remember, you have to work hard to gain their sincerity and let them live with you willingly for a lifetime, otherwise it means the mission has failed. System 978 warns: [You only have three chances to fail. After three times, if you fail to seed, it means that you have lost the chance of reincarnation forever and can only dissipate between heaven and earth. Lin Yikai reluctantly said, "I see." [Host, prepare, start transmission... After transmission, you first browse the contents of this world [biqusa.vip] and want to understand how to respond. Vol 2 Chapter 5041: Peerless man task object (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5041: Peerless man task object (2) Lin Yikai browsed the world plot, his identity is Lin''s son, a well-known yboy. Eating, drinking, prostitution, and gambling, and especially scumbags, most like coquettish **** women, do not like the kind of well-behaved and clean girls. The target of his task is a girl who is particrly easy to deceive, especially innocent, whose parents are dead, but who has a big family. The daughter of the Tang family is currently managed by a manager, because the daughter of the Tang family is too white to do this. It was her grandfather who arranged all this. Her grandfather passed awayst year, and he had not had time to help her arrange the marriage. In his previous life, he just tasted too many ming red roses and saw a fresh little white flower, and suddenly became interested. Tang Guo is a very simple girl. Wherever he can stand the offensive of a **** like him, it soon falls into the palm of his hand. At first he felt very fresh, but after three months, he felt very tired and didn''t want to be with her anymore. However, his family has been urging him to find a serious object. So instead of breaking up with Tang Guo, he chose to hang her and took her to see his parents. The two got engaged and then married. Therefore, Tang was taken over by Lin. This silly white sweet thought that Lin Yikai was true love, so he left it to the Lin family to take care of. After getting married, he feels free and no longer has to be forced to marry by his parents. The parents should be very satisfied that he finds a good wife. So, he went to surf. Xiao Baihua couldn''t hide this kind of thing, and he didn''t intend to hide it. Xiao Baihua looked at him with red eyes every day, and asked him why he wanted to go out to find other women, and quarreled with him. In the end, Xiao Baihua had to divorce, of course his parents would not agree. His brotherhood gave him an idea to make Xiao Baihua pregnant, so that there would be no time to pester him. So he did that, and Xiao Baihua was so coaxed, seeing that he didn''t go out to wander around, she was totally devoted to him. A few monthster, she became pregnant. Then he went to wave again. He couldn''t hide the matter of going romantic, Xiao Baihua went to him and identally miscarried. Perhaps he still felt a little bit guilty, and spent half a year with Xiao Baihua, nning to make her pregnant again. It''s just that this time Xiao Baihua didn''t seem to be willing anymore, and she became indifferent to him, not like the previous one. In his previous life, he was a very possessive person, and a thing that was himself turned out to be not, and he was unhappy. So he used various methods to make Xiao Baihua feel sorry for him and care about him. With this cycle, Xiao Baihua also realized that Lin Yikai was a pit and nned to get out of it. It was just that she hadn''t waited until she did this. She was found to be ill, and it was Lin Yikai who infected her. It''s not surprising that Lin Yikai was so romantic and identally contracted. Now Xiao Baihua is really desperate. What''s even more annoying is that people outside are rumouring that she went out and messed up and spread the disease to Lin Yikai. In fact, the people in the circle didn''t believe it, everyone knew it well, but she couldn''t ept this result and chose tomit suicide to end her life. "Do I have such a scumbag in this world?" Lin Yikai touched his nose unconsciously, "This girl is so good. I was really blind in the previous life? I must find her and give her a happy future. ." System 978 has no squeaks, and if emotions are still to be injected, the host will have no pressure toplete the task. Otherwise, he promised that this guy would hurt Tang Guo again. Vol 2 Chapter 5042: Peerless scum man task object (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5042: Peerless scum man task object (3) "This Lin Yikai is a peerless scumbag. He was about to be separated, but he actually came back to coax him. People who have lost all their rtives like the original owner don''t have much sense of security. It should be said that the personality is not sound, and he is so Once you do it, it wont be ruined." Tang Guo has watched the story of this world. It can be said that among the scumbags she met, Lin Yikai is definitely the best among the scumbags. Few people have his scumbag. This Lin family is not a thing, and even let out that the original owner went out and got sick. Lin Yikai was really selfish,pletely disregarding the original owner, and when he saw someone behind him, he simply acquiesced. Such a person actually has a girlfriend? Can you live well? Why didn''t hemit suicide in the end? After the death of the original owner, Lin Yikai never went to mess because of the illness. The condition was controlled, and he really took care of him. He had a good life. Right now, the original owner and Lin Yikai had just been dating for half a month. Fortunately, they had not had a close rtionship before. However, ording to the original plot, the two will live together in another month. For Lin Yikai, this [Man Novel Network ] is already the slowest speed. Because he felt that the original owner was a very simple and clean white flower, he was more patient when trying this fresh one for the first time. When Lin Yikai was pursuing the original owner, he really didn''t leave any room for it. In those two months, he didn''t get in touch with flowers and grass. I have to say that the yboy''s methods are indeed clever. The Tang family is managed by the manager, who was invited by her grandfather. Since someone did it, Tang Guo didn''t n to take over. The original owner opened a flower shop just because she likes to stay in a ce full of flowers. It doesn''t matter whether the flowers can be sold or not. So this flower shop loses a lot of money every month, but she has a lot of wealth and can afford it. Tang Guo is now sitting in the flower shop, drinking tea, reading a book, and licking a cat. In the flower shop, she also hired two assistants to help her deal with some trivial matters in the flower shop, and the sry is rtively high. Tang Guo looked at the time, the scumbag Lin woulde and pick her up for dinner at six o''clock in the afternoon. It must be another very romantic dinner. With one hour left before six o''clock, she nned to greet the people in the group first. At six o''clock in the afternoon? Lin Yikai appeared at the familiar flower shop on time. At the door? He had already seen the girl sitting on a wicker chair, she was quietly flipping through a book? There was a cup of scented tea on the table, and on another wicker chair was azy cat lying down. . He tidyed up his clothes, smoothed the folds on them, and put a smile on his face? Pursuing girls? A trivial matter? Isn''t this what he is best at? "Lin..." Seeing Lin Yikai walk in, Zhou Lingwei, the assistant in the flower shop, came up and greeted him enthusiastically. When he wanted to call Lin "Young Master Lin"? Lin Yikai quickly made a quiet gesture? It meant not to let him. Tang Guo knew he wasing. Zhou Lingwei nodded quickly? There are two assistants in the flower shop? They work in shifts? Today it is her and tomorrow it is Zhang Kefei. Because the sry is good? It''s pretty easy, and the boss is not bad, so she is very happy here. "Wrap me a bunch of flowers? Your boss likes lilies the most, so he put a lily in the middle of a big bouquet of red roses." Lin Yikai said in a low voice? "This means that those in clothes are not as good as hers. Fresh and pleasant." Cheesy is a bit tacky, but girls just eat this set, especially this kind of white flowers. Zhou Lingwei: "I know Young Master Lin, you are really kind to the boss." "Of course, I like Guoguo the most." Lin Yikai said this now,pletely free of pressure, he was filled with emotions by the system, only her in his eyes. Vol 2 Chapter 5043: Peerless scum man task object (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5043: Peerless scum man task object (4) "Guoguo, it''s time to get off work." Lin Yikai walked to Tang Guo and called out. Tang Guo closed the book page and raised his head to look at Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai did have a fascinating face, especially those peach eyes that were particrly attractive. She is handsome, tall, and a rich second-generation, she knows how to coax, she thinks few girls will not be tempted. Especially like the original owner, who lost all of her rtives and suddenly appeared to show her meticulous care for her, it is hard not to be moved. Lin Yikai used this method to get the original owner to fall into it step by step, before finally embarking on a dead end. "Looking at what I do, do you think your boyfriend is very handsome?" Lin Yikai sent a bouquet of roses to Tang Guo, with a lily in the middle, "for you." Tang Guo pretended to be shy and received his hand: "Thank you." "Why is there a lily in the middle?" This is the question that the original owner once asked, she should ask it again. She wants to see what tricks this peerless scumbag can do. If the other party wants to taste something new, then she tells the other party that she will never taste it for the rest of her life, and she wants him to repeat the same mistakes. It is better for him to catch the disease again. "Because this flower is you," Lin Yikai said, "The others are all vulgar and vulgar. You see how conspicuous you are in the middle. No matter how gorgeous and red these roses are, they can''t conceal your style." "It''s time to go to dinner," Lin Yikai changed the subject, "missing time to eat, it will be bad for the stomach. I remember thest time you missed a meal and your stomach hurts? Don''t be like that time." "Yeah." Tang Guo answered, putting the book aside? He touched the cat on another wicker chair, then picked up the bag and stood up, naturally holding Lin Yikai''s arm. "Weiwei, I''ll leave it to your care." Tang Guo exhorted, after Zhou Lingwei answered? She and Lin Yi drove out. She hasn''t figured out how to solve Lin Yikai yet? People like Lin Yikai don''t treat feelings as the same thing. The original owner has done so many things, and can''t get the slightest guilt from Lin Yikai. Revenge this person with feelings? It''s useless at all. But this man is a bit of male chauvinism and possessiveness. Want to punish him? It''s not impossible. The first point is, let the other party spend all their thoughts, and finally realize that she is not tempted at all? He should be frustrated and upset? But he will not give up. Since I haven''t figured out what to do? It''s better to tease the kitten first. Tang Guo was thinking about his ns? Lin Yikai also had mental activities. He caught a glimpse of the cute girl beside him? Actually, he didn''t like this type of girl. But was the system infused with rich feelings? He likes Tang Guo so much now? She is full of eyes. Although she was all in his eyes? But Lin Yikai''s nature was still there? It was impossible to change, just because of the mission? He would never touch the red line that made Tang Guo sad. After a pleasant dinner, Tang Guo refused to continue activities in the way of the original owner and said that he would go home to rest. Lin Yikai didn''t force it? Send her home. The next day, Lin Yikai and Tang Guo continued to repeat their previous lives? Tang Guo wasn''t boring, it was a rare peace. This kind of repetitive life had been repeated for half a month after Tang Guo came here, and Lin Yikai gradually became a little anxious. "I worked so hard, why she didn''t respond at all? It''s not as good as me in my previous life. At that time, I could kiss each other, and now I can ask her to take my arm." Vol 2 Chapter 5044: Peerless man task object (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5044: Peerless man task object (5) System 978fort: [Come slowly, although the person in the previous life is also you, but you are still quite different now, and the methods used are also a bit different. It''s still a long time, and the host, no matter how hard you work, this should be the best strategy girl. As long as you keep paying her sincerely, treat her nicely, and give her enough sense of security, she will definitely fall in love with you. "This is too slow, I can''t wait to live a peaceful and beautiful couple life with her. I n to ask her to y some exciting projects, and then it will be natural." "Where to go?" Tang Guo asked. "How about a haunted house, an adventure house, and a roller coaster ride? I heard you say before that your grandpa didn''t have time to take you to y these in his life, so he missed it. Now I will help you make up them all, how about?" Tang Guoxin was a little strange, there was no such thing in the original plot. In fact, in the past two days, she obviously felt something wrong with Lin Yikai. How can I say that in the original plot, Lin Yikai should be a game-like character. Even if he is pursuing the original owner, he actually has reservations, and the affection in his eyes is easy to distinguish. Recently, she has been with Lin Yikai, and she obviously feels that Lin Yikai seems to like her very much. When Tang Guo hesitated, the voice of the system rang in her ears: [Host Da, Lin Yikai has a system, and he wasmunicating with that system just now. Tang Guo''s consciousnessmunicated with the system: "Connect to my side, I think he has a problem, it seems that this system is." "She is hesitating, I don''t know if she will agree." Lin Yikai and 978 said, "As long as she agrees, I promise that this road will be very exciting, except for haunted houses, adventure houses, roller coasters...I also arranged other shows. Make sure that it will happen for both of us." Tang Guo was silent, what is going on? Will it happen? Lin Yikai was worn by the task force? Listen to the tone, it doesn''t seem like a good kind. You can figure it out, as long as you can get her sincere heart and live with her and Hemeimei, then her grievances will be eliminated. I also me your previous life for being so scumbag, and now you have this kind of trouble. A peerless man like you who doesn''t know how to repent, if you don''t have this system to inject emotions into you, you will not be able toplete the task. ] 978 takes the call. "Don''t worry, I may not have any other skills, but the ability to pursue a woman, I dare to say the second, no one recognizes the first, and capturing Guoguo''s heart is only a matter of time." So, this person is still Lin Yikai? Tang Guo understood a little bit, the other party should be bound by a system,e back to change the previous mistakes, gain her heart, and eliminate grievances? Lin Yikai was still a scumbag, but for some reasons he had toe back to do the task. The system was afraid of his failure, and it gave him emotions. It seems that I don''t really want topensate, but there are reasons to have to do it, which is worse than before. "Guoguo, do you want to go?" Tang Guo kept not answering, Lin Yikai asked again, "Don''t worry, I will apany you to those ces, there will be no problems." "Okay, I''m a little afraid of the haunted house. Once you open my brother, you must be with me. You are not allowed to let go of my hand at that time." Tang Guo said in fear. At this moment, Tang Guo had already nned to teach Lin Yikai a lesson. "Don''t worry, shouldn''t it be right to protect you?" Lin Yikai was overjoyed, "Shall we go on weekends?" "Good." Tang Guo said expectantly. Vol 2 Chapter 5045: Peerless scum man task object (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5045: Peerless scum man task object (6) On Saturday, Lin Yikai came to Tang Guo''s downstairs to wait early. Tang Guo didn''t intend to let Lin Yi drive into her house for a while, but received a call from Lin Yikai and said, "Brother Yikai, wait for me for a while." "Okay, it doesn''t matter." In Lin Yikai''s opinion, waiting for the other party is the most basic thing when pursuing women. However, he did not expect to wait for two hours, which has never happened before in his records. As a gentleman, he can''t rush, lest he leave a bad impression on the other party. He didn''t know which link went wrong, making Tang Guo still feel strange to him, and had no further ns. This made him very anxious. If this continues, he will never be able to capture the other party''s sincerity, and his mission will fail. Tang Guo actually fell asleep after hanging up the phone. It was nearly two hours before she got up, cleaned up briefly, and went downstairs to see Lin Yikai. "I''m sorry, I made you wait for a long time." Tang Guo stood in front of Lin Yikai''s eyes, and said apologetically, "Some things have been dyed temporarily." "It''s okay." Isn''t it two hours? As long as the other party is satisfied and tempted by him, everything is worth it, not so much. "Where shall we go first?" Lin Yikai asked. Tang Guo got into the car driven by Lin Yi and thought for a while and said, "Can I go to the haunted house first? Since I was little, I have never been to a haunted house." "Okay, then go to the haunted house." When Lin Yikai was about to drive, Tang Guo handed him a thermos cup: "This is how I brewed you down coffee just now. Try it." Lin Yi was overjoyed and overjoyed. He took the small thermos cup and the other party made coffee for him. It should have been a long time dy? I felt a little sorry. It may also be that he was taken to heart. "Thank you? It''s the taste I like. I found that the coffee you made was just as good as I liked it. It seems that this is fate." Lin Yikai said along, "I don''t know when? I can drink it every day. To the coffee you brewed for me." Tang Guo smiled shyly at Lin Yikai: "It will." That''s strange! Want to be beautiful! ! Daydreaming! ! ! Tang Guo personally saw Lin Yikai drank all the coffee in the small thermos? His smile was satisfied. "I didn''t expect her coffee to be so delicious." Lin Yikai has already started the car and is talking to the system 978? "In my previous life, I really don''t know how to enjoy it? This coffee brewing technology is superb, the only regret is that , Hold it in the thermos for a while? The taste is still a little worse. If you just rushed out to drink it? The taste will be even better." System 978 heard Lin Yikais babbling? Remind: [Dont forget? What is your purpose, waiting for you to gain her sincerity? Let her be heartbroken to you? Drinking every day will probably make you tired to death. Didn''t Lin Yikai fail to hear the urgency of 978? He is not a fool? Can he feel that 978 is more concerned about eliminating Tang Guo''s grievances against him? On the contrary, Tang Guo did not give him the sincerity. Even if he knew the truth, he was on this thief ship? As long as he couldplete the mission, none of this would affect him. He really didn''t want to dissipate in the world. An hourter? Lin Yikai took Tang Guo to the biggest haunted house in the city. "Don''t worry, you can just follow me? I will watch you." Lin Yikai was relieved. Tang Guo''s eyes were a little uncertain, but he nodded firmly, "Yes." Vol 2 Chapter 5046: Peerless scum man task object (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5046: Peerless scum man task object (7) Lin Yikai didn''t know how many haunted houses he had yed. They all yed with girls. He liked those girls who were scared to get into his arms. For him, it was really a small scene. He had a hunch that Tang Guo would definitely get closer to him after today. But when Lin Yikai and Tang Guo walked into the haunted house side by side, Lin Yikai always felt that the haunted house was everywhere. Looking at the scene of the haunted house in front of him, he only felt the creeps. Those scenes feel very real. As he was thinking about it, he felt that some liquid was leaking from above. The light of the haunted house was not the dim red and green light he had imagined, but a white light. How could it be a white light? Lin Yi happily risked this doubt, how could the haunted house use such a daylight-like light? Is there no haunted house atmosphere at all? With this doubt, he looked at the ce where the liquid had leaked from above. With this look, half of his soul was almost gone. "what--" Lin Yi yelled subconsciously, and he staggered and fell to the ground in fright. Because there was a **** corpse hanging from the ceiling, the corpse was still staring, looking at him, his face covered with blood. The blood seemed to flow endlessly, dripping downwards, an increasing trend. Some drops fell in front of his eyes, and there was already arge pool of red liquid on the ground in front of him. Some more, dripping on his face, because he just fell. False, it must be false, how could it be true. This is fake, fake! He was too gaffey just now, I don''t know if Tang Guo will look down on him. Thinking of Tang Guo, Lin Yikai subconsciously went to look at Tang Guo next to him. Only then did he find that in the empty white room, there were only him and the hanging corpse on it. This made Lin Yi burst into joy, and quickly got up from the ground, ignoring other things, shouting Tang Guo''s name. Shouting while running, can be regarded as running out of that a little scary room. It was just that Tang Guo never responded. Lin Yikai remembered that he still had a system and called 978 in his heart. The 978 who answered him all the time, there was no sound at this time. Something is wrong, how could 978 not be against him? Isn''t this a fake haunted house, all the scenes are real? Did he hit a ghost? Lin Yikai was thinking so, he ran into a room again, and when he walked in, he subconsciously looked at the ceiling. There was no dead body there, and he exhaled heavily. However, the breath was not over yet, and he felt something dripping on his head again. He subconsciously touched the top of his head, and then opened his palm to look at it. This look made him tremble and his lips and teeth were white. His palm turned out to be bright red, blood! Lin Yi drove to look over his head and found a **** corpse hanging above the door. He almost fainted with fright. He kept calling 978 in his heart, but the other party did not respond at all. What Lin Yikai didn''t know was that 978 heard his panic call andforted: [Host, haven''t you yed this haunted house many times? Can this little scene scare you? You were bragging before, right? How can you achieve your goal by shouting here like this? Host, can''t you hear what I said? Why do you keep calling me, is it really that scary? These are all fake. Vol 2 Chapter 5047: Peerless scum man task object (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5047: Peerless scum man task object (8) No matter what 978 said, Lin Yikai didn''t seem to be able to hear him, and kept screaming, ahhhh, his voice sounded particrly miserable. What astounded 978 was that Lin Yikai left Tang Guo and rushed into the haunted house, and ran by himself. Tang Guo stood in ce, acting a little dazed. System 978: Pig teammate! "Miss, yourpanion is gone, do you continue walking or let the staff send you out of the safe passage?" Tang Guo was thinking about whether to go to Lin Yikai or send it out by the staff, a voice rang in her ears. She looked over and saw a tall man standing next to her. Seeing her looking at him, the man also said: "Yourpanion seems a little courageous. He may be scared to run away. You Don''t worry, there are surveince everywhere here, and the staff will go and take him out if he finds that his condition is not right." Tang Guo is silent, right? The staff should have noticed that something is wrong with Lin Yikai, so I guess they will chase him now to avoid trouble. But in Lin Yikai''s eyes, there was a group of perverted murderers chasing him. Just as Tang Guo expected, after Lin Yikai met several corpses one after another, he heard particrly terrifying footstepsing from all directions. Before he could even think about it, he saw someone rushing towards him with a knife. At this time, he had long forgotten that he was ying in a haunted house and just wanted to escape. You chased me with the staff for a while, and also fought. When Tang Guo heard the announcement of the system, she said silently in her heart, when the matter was over, she asked the manager to help add some investment in this haunted house and increase the sry of these staff. Today, I will work hard for them. "I''m a little worried about him, I want to go and have a look." Tang Guo answered the man next to him, how could she miss Lin Yikai''s famous scene? "Then you can go with me, so you can take care of me." The man said politely, "If it doesn''t work for a while? Ask the staff to take you there." "it is good." Tang Guo didn''t say much, his pace was a little faster? If you don''t go, you won''t see Lin Yikai''s famous scene for a while. The man seemed to know that she was happily looking for Lin Yi, and she was walking quickly, and seemed familiar with it. Before long, he took her to find Lin Yikai''s position. Now Lin Yikai? Is holding a prop to defend himself? He shouted that these people around him don''t go over, don''t kill him? It looks like crazy. "There is something wrong with his situation, now you have to control him? lest he hurt other customers." The man next to Tang Guo said, "You go together and confine him? Get out first before talking. Also. Yes? Remember to call for emergency? lest his life is in danger." Then Tang Guo saw Lin Yikai? He was pressed to the ground by the staff of the haunted house and tied up? Still yelling not to kill him? His facial expression was terrified. Is Lin Yikai really desperate? From his visual point of view, he was caught by the murderous madness? He was about to be tortured by the opponent. However, after he was taken out of the haunted house, his eyes suddenly became clear? Looking at the familiar scene, Lin Yikai was stunned. "You wait a while, the ambnce wille soon." Lin Yikai saw a tall and handsome manforting Tang Guo who was standing aside. He wanted to break free, only to find that he was bound very firmly? He couldn''t break free at all. "Guoguo." Lin Yi called out Tang Guo, "Are you okay?" Tang Guo dropped the talking man and hurriedly ran to Lin Yikai: "Brother Yikai, how are you doing?" Vol 2 Chapter 5048: Peerless scum man task object (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5048: Peerless scum man task object (9) "What''s wrong with me?" "I''m fine." Lin Yikai remembered the previous scene, he couldn''t say it, obviously the previous situation was not right. It must be the problem with the haunted house. Later he will ask 978 what is wrong. Everything just now was too realistic, Lin Yikai was indeed frightened, and now his pale face has not recovered. "As soon as I opened my brother, yourplexion was not so good, is it not feeling well, let''s go to the hospital for a check first, and we won''t go to other sports today, how about it?" Lin Yikai was not interested in continuing, Tang Guo said so, he agreed. Before the ambnce came, Tang Guo remembered the warm-hearted man before, and turned to ask the other party''s name. "Yetang." "Tang Guo." Tang Guo also introduced himself, "Thank you very much today." "You''re wee, is he your boyfriend?" Ye Tang certainly recognized who Lin Yikai was, the famous **** brother in this city. He heard that the other party was recently interested in a good girl, and he hadn''t had any dog meat with him for a long time. Friends go out and have fun. This good girl turned out to be an orphan of the Tang family. Ye Tang frowned slightly. Of course, he didn''t think Lin Yikai was relieved, obviously he wanted to taste something new. When he seeds, this good girl will definitely be abandoned in the end. "Yes." With Tang Guo''s affirmation, Ye Tang only felt panicked and didn''t know why. There was even a sentence in my mind, it would be nice if they met earlier. The ambnce came not long after, and Ye Tang watched Tang Guo and Lin Yi drive to sit on it, but it took a long time to look back. I don''t know whether this good girl or Lin Yikai''s true face. If she knew, would she still like people like Lin Yikai? Then she thought about whether Lin Yikai had concealed her past, she should know. This Lin Yikai''s method of coaxing girls is not ordinary, and it may give people a feeling that the prodigal son looks very valuable. "Master." "It''s okay, you all go busy." "No, young master, I just received a call from the manager of the Tang family, saying that he wants to invest in our haunted house project." In fact, this haunted house is still in its infancy stage, and some nearby businesses are slowly injecting it. As far as Ye Tang is concerned, it doesn''t matter even if no one has invested in it. The Haunted House project is just for fun, and he himself is more interested in it. "Tang family? Is that the Tang family who has only one little girl left?" Ye Tang didn''t care at all, but suddenly thought of Tang Guo. Tang Guo doesn''t look like he likes haunted houses. How could Tang''s managers suddenly invest? It''s really strange. "You are responsible for connecting with Tang''s side and see what their needs are." Yetang is still very strange, how could Tang suddenly invest in his haunted house, the current flow of people in this ce is notrge, and most people are not very optimistic. In fact, he wants to build a real entertainment venue here, so he needs a lot of money. Someone is willing to invest, of course, the more the better. "why?" Ye Tang was also puzzled when he returned home. Lin Yikai, Tang Guo''s boyfriend, was scared in the haunted house, and Tang returned to invest in the haunted house. Is this love or hatred? Ye Tang rubbed his head, afraid it was a hatred, right? how could be? Once Tang Guo and Lin are open, there can be no hatred? That''s a good girl, she shouldn''t have such a dark heart. It can''t be because the haunted house scared Lin Yikai, she was happy, so she invested in him in the haunted house, right? Vol 2 Chapter 5049: Peerless scum man task object (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5049: Peerless scum man task object (10) Lin Yikai was frightened. After checking all items in the hospital, the indicators were all normal. He did not dare to tell what he had encountered, for fear of being sent to a mental hospital and locked up. The examination was no problem, and Lin was discharged as soon as he opened. "Brother Yikai, you have taken a good rest these days, your mental state seems very wrong." Tang Guoforted, "When you are better, we will y other projects." Lin Yixinli already rejected the haunted house: "Okay, next time I will take you on a roller coaster." "Well, I haven''t yed a roller coaster in ten years." Tang Guo answered, "I look forward to ying together next time." In this instant, Tang Guo had already figured out what life for Lin Yikai would live. Just let everyone think that he is insane. She didn''t think that the system called 978 really made Lin Yikaie back to confess, and the main purpose was to let Lin Yikai get her sincerity. Based on traveling through so many worlds, what she guessed is that to gain her sincerity, 978 should be able to get energy, or her luck and good fortune. So, that is a bad system. [The host is big, I have asked those systems, their 978 is still doing tasks, not the one we encountered. The 978 we encountered should be a copycat system. "understood." Lin Yikai returned home and quickly called 978 to exin what he had encountered in the haunted house. "978, do you know what''s going on? Is there a problem with that haunted house? I kept calling you before, did you not hear it?" Thinking about it now, Lin Yikai was sweating behind his back. [Host, I heard your voice, and thought you were scared by the scene inside. I also talked a lot to you, but you probably didn''t hear it. In your case, it may really be that the haunted house is not clean and has hit evil. "That haunted house, maybe it was the scene of the murder, and I will never go to that ce again." Can he rebirth back to his previous life? Naturally he believed in the legend of ghosts and gods, thinking that what he saw was not an illusion? Lin Yikai felt that he had to go to the temple to worship. Lin Yikai went to worship the temple. Several of his friends knew about this. They invited him and asked him to go out to gather together. He wanted to slow down recently? Just to discuss with his friends? How could Tang Guo be dealt with, so he agreed to the party. Go to the private room? I found that his friends were all around a beautiful woman. He was used to such scenes, and he didn''t refuse a woman to sit next to him? So as not to be thought he was strange, he wouldn''t have anything to do with those women anyway. Lin Yikai talked about his distress and asked everyone to help out. Because of the haunted house? His previous ns were broken. In the past few days, he made an excuse for being unwell? He didn''t go to Tang Guo. Did he find that he was not going? Tang Guo didn''t mean to look for him either. Exin what? Exin that she is not very caring about him? This is difficult. "Kai Shao, are you too serious? Is it possible that you really want to be with that good girl for a lifetime? You have never seen any more woman you bother so much." Lin Yikai pushed the person away: "Stop talking nonsense? Do you pay attention? How can she let her die to me earlier? I can marry her back." "Are you serious?" "of course it''s true." Lu Sheng: "Since ancient times? Thest thing a beauty can''t refuse is the hero to save the beauty? Arrange a hero to save the beauty, so that she will fall in your arms obediently." Lin Yi smiled bitterly? Didn''t he just make this idea before? Unfortunately, when I went to the haunted house, nothing was done? It may have caused a bad impression. "How exactly?" "I''ll help you find some gangsters to smash her flower shop. If you open less, you wille forward to solve it? Isn''t it? This kind of scene is a bit smaller, but it works." Lu Sheng continued. The way is to be a little bit despicable, and it works. As long as Tang Guo''s sincerity can be obtained, Lin Yikai doesn''t care what means, anyway, he will treat him well in the future. [The host is big, Lin Yikai''s friend Lu Sheng came up with an idea to find some gangsters to smash your flower shop and let him save the beauty. Vol 2 Chapter 5050: Peerless man task object (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5050: Peerless man task object (11) "Oh, got it." Tang Guo was not surprised at Lin Yi''s meeting to agree to this idea. After all, he was not a good person. If a good person can make friends like Lu Sheng, would he still agree with the other''s bad ideas? She figured it out, even if there is a system to inject emotions, what Lin Yikai is like, or how, like her is just like, will not repel her, being with her will not change the nature of this person. "Boss, it seems that Young Master Lin hasn''t been here for a few days, what happened between you?" It was afternoon at this time, Tang Guo still kept his previous habit of reading and drinking coffee. There were few people who came to this flower shop. Zhou Lingwei was doing some trivia in the flower shop and chatting with Tang Guo. Zhou Lingwei doesn''t know what Tang Guo''s true identity is [abiquge520.me], but she guessed it is probably a rich second generation, she is very envious. She often likes to talk to Tang Guo, the original owner doesn''t mind this, it is a kind ofmunication between people. Zhou Lingwei has her own n in her heart. She wants to gain the trust of the original owner. She may be able to contact the other party''s circle, and she will be attracted by some rich second generations. She herself looks good, pretentious, and unwilling to lead an ordinary life in this life. In the original plot, Zhou Lingwei passed a lot of news to Lin Yikai. It can be said that Lin Yikai was able to pursue the original owner, and Zhou Lingwei helped a lot in it. Lin Yikai is generous and oftenes to the flower shop to buy the best flowers for Tang Guo who is sitting in the shop drinking coffee and reading. He asked Zhou Lingwei about Tang Guo''s news. She knew everything about her hobbies. Of course, Lin Yikai tipped a lot, which is why she was willing to cooperate. When Lin met Zhang Kefei in the store, it was difficult for Lin to inquire about Tang Guo. Zhang Kefei is a girl who does things more rigorously and her mouth is still tight. No matter what Lin Yikai said, she did not reveal any news about the original owner to Lin Yikai. Of course, the original owner didn''t know these things. The original owner is really a piece of white paper that is really well protected, very simple. It stands to reason that a daughter of the Tang family can have such a temperament? It has to start with the death of her parents. Her parents died in an ident. They were at sea and the original owner was on the scene. The miserable scene was witnessed by her, and it can be regarded as an indelible event in her life. Nightmare. After the death of her parents, her emotions have been unstable, and ordinary life has been somewhat difficult. That disaster caused a lot of trauma to her mentally, and she was treated for a long period of time. "Young Master Lin is inconvenienttely." Tang Guo simply exined. If she guessed well, Lin Yikai shoulde and pick her up for dinner in the afternoon. Zhou Lingwei was stunned when she heard Tang Guo''s address to Lin Yikai. She obviously felt that the boss''s interest in Lin Yikai had decreased a lot, and she also called Master Lin, not the previous brother Yikai. Tang Guoxin said, whoever sees Lin Yikai going crazy in the haunted house will be cold. Recently, except for a message to Lin Yi the next day, she never took the initiative to pay attention to the other party. Lin Yi called her, and she either answered casually and responded with a few words, or pretended not to hear it. This is why Lin Yikai is very distressed. She thought it over. If Lin Yikai came over today, she would raise the issue between them and see how he reacted. Vol 2 Chapter 5051: Peerless man task object (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5051: Peerless man task object (12) At six o''clock in the afternoon, Lin Yikai showed up on time. Following the usual routine, he bought arge bouquet of flowers in Tang Guo''s shop and sent it to her. "Guoguo, it''s time to get off work." "Let''s go to dinner. I''m really sorry, but I haven''t been able to apany you recently because of some personal affairs. Tang Guo closed the page and shook his head lightly, "It doesn''t matter." Tang Guo still walked out of the flower shop with Lin Yikai. She nned to talk to Lin Yikai about this in the car. After getting in the car, seeing Lin Yikai about to start the car, Tang Guo said, "Wait a minute, I have something to say." "What''s the matter?" Lin Yikai was stunned. He still listened to Tang Guo not driving. He found that Tang Guo hadn''t fastened his seat belt. His expression was a little annoyed. He was so careless that he didn''t help her to wear the seat belt. The impression will be very bad. Lin Yikai wanted to fasten Tang Guo''s seat belt, but she refused: "I''ll just say something, don''t need to fasten this, I have to go back to the storeter." Lin Yikai heard that Tang Guo''s tone was not right, and he was not intimacy with him in the past. He said to 978 in his heart: "978, why do I feel that she has lost her liking for me?" [Originally, she didn''t love you so much at this time. The development between you is not as good as before. You didn''te to find her a few days ago. She is an extremely insecure person, and now she doesn''t like you with all her heart. If you don''t look for her for a few days, of course she will be indifferent to you. This behavior can be regarded as a kind of self-protection. Lin Yikai felt that 978 was right. It seemed that he had tried in vain before and had to start again. To chase such an insecure girl who is stillcking in love, he has to work hard. That bitter trick, the hero saves beauty or something, so Lu Sheng has to make arrangements for him earlier. Tang Guo smiled when he heard Lin Yikai''s conversation with 978? She also looked forward to the other party''s strategy to be implemented quickly. "Guoguo, what are you going to say?" "Young Master Lin? I have been thinking a lot these days, and found that we are not suitable." Tang Guo didn''t want to continue to maintain this ufortable rtionship between boy and girl friends with Lin Yikai. It''s best to break up. This time, Lin Yikai was frightened. He asked nervously, "Arent we good? Guoguo? Where are you dissatisfied with me? Or did someone say something in front of you? I used to be romantic. Point? But thats all in the past. Ever since I met you, my whole heart is yours? I have never gotten into trouble, I have changed it? Its for you, what do you say if you dont want me, dont want me Are you dissatisfied with me, can I change it?" Tang Guo''s expression became a little weird? After hesitating, he finally said, "I think you are too courageous? Going to the haunted house can scare you into the hospital? Not suitable." Lin Yikai: "..." [Actually, under normal circumstances, your performance that day is indeed very degraded. Just got in? Just yelled and ran away? Even a woman can''t stand it. 978 to make up the knife? You don''t have any image of bravery in her heart? This is even more of nothing? She was scared and rested for a while? It''s strange that she didn''t break up. Lin Yikai thought, 978 said nothing wrong, that incident did leave her with a very bad image. "Guoguo? It was just an ident that day." Lin Yikai tried to exin. Tang Guo showed doubts: "Really an ident? Would you like to go to the haunted house again?" Seeing Lin Yikai''s resistance, "You look scared? You are so courageous, I doubt that you will really be with you Together, when you meet terrible things, you will abandon me just like in a haunted house." "The person I like is not a big hero, at least not so courageous." Vol 2 Chapter 5052: Peerless man task object (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5052: Peerless man task object (13) "Guoguo, there won''t be such a thing, I promise, the previous incident was just an ident. I am definitely not timid, but..." Tang Guo answered, "But what?" "You may not believe it. There are unclean things in that haunted house. I didn''t run away for no reason, but saw someone chasing me with a knife. At that time, it was like being on the scene, I could only choose to run." When I started talking, I was still full of grievances and fear, trying to win Tang Guo''s sympathy. He found that Tang Guo was indeed silent, and felt relieved. "If you don''t believe me, let''s change to another haunted house, how about it?" Lin Yikai said tteringly, "You can''t be so unkind, and don''t give me any chance of remedy?" Lin Yi was happily thinking that Tang Guo did not seem to have much affection for him. Perhaps it was only the hard pursuit before that she agreed to be his girlfriend. If you want the other party to fall in love with him, you need to experience something. He decided that he would discuss with Lu Sheng when he went back today and arrange the scene of the hero saving the beauty soon. At that time, he will have to have a bitter trick, let the gangsters beat him up. "Well, I''ll give you one more chance," Tang Guo seemed to have thought about it carefully, "I don''t want to go to the haunted house anymore. I remember there is a roller coaster over the haunted house. Let''s go y the roller coaster." "Okay, when will you go? Is it okay tomorrow?" Tang Guo agreed: "Just tomorrow, I won''t eat tonight." Tang Guo opened the car door and walked back to the flower shop. Lin Yikai looked at her ruthless back, his face a little ugly: "She is so unsympathetic, because I am cowardly, I will break up." [The main reason is that you are so scared that you just throw her down and run. She chooses a roller coaster, which is actually beneficial to you. At that time, even if you are a little scared, you won''t want to leave her and run. "Yes, I''m not afraid to ride a roller coaster. I''ve been on this thing with many people. Don''t worry, this is not a haunted house, and there will be no problems." Tang Guo returned to the flower shop, Zhou Lingwei looked at her in surprise, and at the car Lin Yi drove outside: "Boss, why are you back again?" "I don''t n to go to dinner today." "Boss, is there a rtionship problem between you and Young Master Lin?" Tang Guo remembered that Zhou Lingwei was Lin Yikai''s microphone, and said, "Yes, he is too courageous. Last time we went to the haunted house, he yelled and ran away regardless of me." "I n to break up with him." Zhou Lingwei''s eyes widened, right? Young Master Lin is tall and tall, and his body is very strong at first nce. How could he be scared by the fakes in the haunted house? No wonder the boss wants to break up. If she has such a boyfriend who runs away regardless of herself, she also wants to break up. Of course this boyfriend is rich, like Young Master Lin, she will not break up, but willfort and protect each other. She is not the boss, she is not short of money. I don''t have the ability to make so much money. I certainly won''t let it go when I meet a rich boyfriend. Tang Guo didn''t n to dismiss Zhou Lingwei. With the other party there, it would be nice to be able to pass the wrong news to Lin Yikai. The next day, Lin Yikai came to Tang Guo''s downstairs early. Tang Guo didn''t embarrass the other party this time, and went downstairs in ten minutes. This time, he didn''t open coffee to Lin Yi, and gave him a box of milk. Lin Yikai drank the milk box in front of Tang Guo and threw the milk box into the trash can next to it. Vol 2 Chapter 5053: Peerless man task object (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5053: Peerless man task object (14) An hourter, Tang Guo and Lin Yi drove to the roller coaster of the amusement city. There is still a few hundred meters away from the haunted house. Lin Yikai is a little inexplicably afraid of the haunted house. He feels that the ce is not clean. Seeing so many people ying in the past, he thought, there will always be someone like him. Being scared and yelling, his courage is already considered big. On the roller coaster, Lin Yikai was still talking about something interesting to Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t have much movement on her expression, but just responded indifferently as before. Lin Yikai was not in a hurry, he had a good talk with Lu Sheng, and arranged for the hero to save the United States and the hard work tomorrow night. He believed that any woman would be moved when faced with someone who didn''t want her life. The roller coaster drove slowly. As the speed increased, Lin Yikai could no longer speak. He turned his head to look at Tang Guo. In this view, he was not good at all. Because next to him, it was not Tang Guo who was sitting, but a **** person. He screamed subconsciously, and then something more terrible happened, and the roller coaster slowed down. He could gradually see the scene in front of him, and he found that the originally brand-new roller coaster and surrounding facilities looked not only old, shy and rusty. Especially the roller coaster, it squeaks and creaks as if the machine has not been used for a long time. He could still see the big turntable in the distance, which was also covered with rust. What made him even more frightened was that he saw people falling on the big turntable and instantly fell into a mass of mud. At that moment, Lin Yikai''s face turned pale, not only that, but he also vomited directly. This... is even scarier than what I saw in the haunted house before. Isn''t this ce supposed toe? Is there something unclean that happened to be met? Lin Yikai tried his best to calm his mood? However, something more terrifying happened. The roller coaster he was riding on was also falling. The people on the roller coaster screamed and cried in fear, making Lin Yikai''s heart confused. What the **** is this ce? Seeing everyone falling down? Falling into rotten meat? The roller coaster is getting shorter and shorter, and is about to fall down here soon? He has forgotten everything, screaming like everyone else? Also forget him There is another system. [Host, host, are you okay? ] 978 found that Lin Yi was driving wrong? But how to call? The other party didn''t mean to respond. Tang Guo looked scared to the side? Lin Yikai, who had been ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Closed eyes slightly, enjoying the feeling of the roller coaster driving fast. When the roller coaster stopped? Lin Yikai seemed to have gone half-life? He was supported by the staff to the rest area. "Miss Tang? Do you need to send your boyfriend to the hospital?" Don''t know when? Ye Tang came to Tang Guo''s side. Is this amusement city designed by him? Some new projects are still being added recently, of course he has to keep watching here. Found Tang Guo and her boyfriending to experience the roller coaster? He couldn''t helping over. Lin Yikai really didn''t work. Last time it was a haunted house, this time it was a roller coaster. "He is not my boyfriend anymore." Tang Guo directly denied Lin Yikai''s identity? Lin Yikai was so scared that he quickly woke up? He looked at Tang Guo pitifully. Without waiting for him to say more, Tang Guo interrupted what he wanted to say: "I said it earlier, Young Master Lin, you are indeed very different from what I imagined. I can''t force myself to have such a timid boyfriend. , Going to the haunted house will scare me and run away. Riding a roller coaster can scare me into tears." Vol 2 Chapter 5054: Peerless man task object (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5054: Peerless man task object (15) Fortunately, there were only three of them here. Tang Guo''s voice was very small, and Lin Yikai was not too embarrassed. "You can''t drive like this. I still call a car to take you to the hospital. This kind of activity is not suitable for you. I don''t think it is necessary to force it." Tang Guo didn''t give Lin Yikai a chance to speak. Ye Tang didn''t say it just now. Would you like someone to help take Lin Yikai to the hospital? Ye Tang was very willing to serve. He quickly took the walkie-talkie and called a staff member over to take Lin Yikai away. "Ms. Tang, would you like to experience our other projects, or are you nning to go home?" Ye Tang asked. Tang Guo shook his head: "I''m not interested anymore." "Oh, did you drive here?" Yetang knew that Tang Guo didn''t drive, but came by Lin Yi. "No." "Today did cause a bad experience for you. Why don''t I take you home?" Ye Tang took the opportunity to say. System: This kid is very on the road, he should be happy now. In fact, he suspected that the host was deliberately deliberately giving Ye Tang a chance to send her back. "Then trouble you." Halfway through, Tang Guo said, "Can you send me to the flower shop first? My cat is still in the flower shop." "Of course it can." Ye Tang didn''t feel bothered at all, "Ms. Tang still has a flower shop?" "Open for fun and like to live in a ce full of flowers." "Yes, I feel much better looking at flowers." Ye Tang answered. System: Scheming host, isn''t this just exposing the address to the other party? However, this man is stillcent about this, thinking that he has got more information from her. The host''s method of teasing that guy greatly is really amazing. Besides, when Lin Yikai was sent to the hospital for various examinations, he kept asking 978 in his heart why this happened. [There may be some dirty things in the haunted house, host, the other party is more evil, you''d better not go. "Can''t you help it?" [No way, you haven''tpleted a task, and you can''t get points. You need points, and you can exchange for evil spirits to suppress those unclean things. Lin Yikai was speechless: "Guoguo broke up with me, things are much worse than before. I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t suggest going to a haunted house, and there won''t be so many things." After the examination, Lin Yikai was fine? He was discharged from the hospital. For tomorrow night''s affairs, he still intends to find the original n? Just broke up and there is still some warmth, he is afraid that after waiting for a while, Tang Guo really does not like him. "Did Miss Tang really choose to break up? The emotional matter is not a trifling matter." Ye Tang said suddenly downstairs in Tang Guo''s house. In fact, what he said was a bit hypocritical. He just wanted to confirm more? Tang Guo is true or not. If he is decisive? It means that Tang Guo doesn''t like Lin Yikai that much, and he has a chance. "I and him are really inappropriate? We were together before, and he couldn''t bear to be soft and hard. Now I find that we are not suitable at all." "Well, thank you for taking me home. I''ll go up first." "Goodbye." Ye Tang didn''t say more? There will be a lot of time to meet in the future. She is single now. What a coincidence? He is also single. The next day? What was it like at six o''clock in the afternoon? Tang Guo was reading a book, and suddenly there were a few noises outside. "Sir? Are you really mistaken? The flowers in your hands? I definitely didn''t buy them from us." Zhou Lingwei tried to exin? But the people who came here are tall and big, they look terrifying? Tattoos, which bulge along with the other''s muscles, are particrly scary. "I don''t care? I remember that I bought it from you, and you actually sold me this kind of garbage? The matter of making my boss chase my girlfriend has gone through, you are responsible. Vol 2 Chapter 5055: Peerless scum man task object (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5055: Peerless scum man task object (16) "what happened?" Of course Tang Guo knew that the person Lin Yikai was looking for had arrived. She walked out very cooperatively and asked Zhou Lingwei why those gangsters were shouting outside. Zhou Lingwei''s expression is ugly: "Boss, these people are holding a bouquet of flowers, and they insist that they bought it from us." She walked in front of Tang Guo, her voice lowered: "Mostly, she is here for trouble." "I know, go aside, I''lle." Although Tang Guo said so, Zhou Lingwei did not follow suit. She is a person who pursues money and fame and fortune, and she is also a little smart. At this time, she couldn''t really listen to Tang Guo avoiding these little gangsters and hiding aside. She thought that doing so would make her boss feel scared. If you can stand by your boss''s side today, your impression will definitely be better. Tang Guo didn''t bother to care about this kind of cleverness. On the premise of not making big mistakes, harming others, ormitting crimes, no matter what this person does, it is her pursuit. "Gentlemen, can you show me the flowers in your hands?" Tang Guo asked. After hearing this, several gangsters handed the flowers to Tang Guo immediately. Tang Guo looked at it over and over again. The quality of this flower shop is indeed not good. The words inside are very loose, and the petals will fall together after a little shake. You don''t need to look more, none of these flowers can be from her shop. "This bouquet is not from my shop, it should be your wrong memory." Tang Guo handed the flower back. Just as he finished speaking, the gangsters in front of him became excited, looked at her with ferocious eyes, and said impulsively, "Boss, this is your fault. It is clearly your flower. Question, why don''t you admit it?" "I bought it from you, how could I remember it wrong? I don''t want to admit it? I don''t want to be responsible!" "Brother, stop talking nonsense with this woman? This is the ck-hearted boss, profiteer, in my opinion, how many brothers she met today, is she unlucky? Originally, she had a better attitude and confessed her mistakes? Wepensated for our losses. It''s easy to say. In the end, she didn''t admit it? Faced with this kind of ck quotient, I''ll smash Laozi!" When he speaks, he is the head of the bully? As soon as his words fell, the bullies around him all started. I rushed into the flower shop and grabbed the delicate flowers with a hard meal? I smashed it **** the ground, and stomped my feet on it. Things happened too fast? Waiting for Zhou Lingwei to react? Subconsciously screamed and shouted: "Why are you people unreasonable? The flowers you took were not in our shop at all." "Don''t smash it? Don''t smash it." "Boss? What should we do." Zhou Lingwei was about to cry? Ask Tang Guo anxiously? As if it was her own flower, she was distressed. Zhou Lingwei really loves these flowers? She takes care of them every day. There is still such a good ce to work. Wouldn''t she be sad if she lost her job? "Call the police? By the way, boss? We call the police." Tang Guo seemed to have just reacted and nodded gently: "Well, hurry up and call the police." Someone over there had already discovered the conversation between Zhou Lingwei and Tang Guo. Hearing that they were calling the police, a gangster rushed over and made Zhou Lingwei scream. "Call the police? Hand over the phone!" Zhou Lingwei clutched her mobile phone and didn''t want to make contact, so she picked up the bench fiercely and tried to hit her. Tang Guo said quickly, "Give it to him." Only then did Zhou Lingwei give the phone to the bastard, she was really scared and she was crying all the time. Vol 2 Chapter 5056: Peerless man task object (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5056: Peerless man task object (17) Tang Guo didn''t expect Zhou Lingwei to be such a character. Although a bit snobbish and selfish, there is nothing wrong with it. At least at this critical moment, it''s already rare for the opponent to run without turning around. It can be seen that Zhou Lingwei also really cherishes those flowers and nts, otherwise she won''t take care of them every day. "Boss, what should I do? Keep going like this, all the flowers will be smashed by them. These are my hard work." Zhou Lingwei guarded Tang Guo and cried, crying so sad that she secretly asked Tang Guo," Boss, with such a big loss, can this shop continue?" If it can''t go on, she will lose her job. If she knew she should call the police immediately, or pester them more, maybe there is still room for maneuver. Tang Guo didn''t know what to say. At this time, she was still wondering whether the flower shop could continue. "Let them smash it, it''s not a big loss," Tang Guo whispered. When Zhou Lingwei heard this, she stopped crying, her tears stopped immediately: "Can you really continue to drive?" "can." Zhou Lingwei wiped her tears: "Boss, keep the monitoring and call the police when they leave. I just wrote down their license te numbers. I also remember their appearance. I will also draw sketches. They draw it." "I want to run if I hit a point, it is impossible." Just as Zhou Lingwei was still thinking, waiting for a few **** to be caught, would theypensate Tang Guo for his loss, a voice rang from outside. "Guoguo, what''s wrong with you here?" It''s Lin Yikai here. Before Tang Guo spoke, Zhou Lingwei quickly yelled: "Young Master Lin, these gangsters went straight into the store and smashed things. They even robbed my mobile phone." "What are you doing?" Lin Yikai shouted at the bullies, and the bullies stopped and nced at Lin Yikai''s position. Then they continued to smash things without putting him in their eyes. Lin Yikai walked over a few steps: "I ask what you are doing? Get out quickly." "Boy, are you going to die?" "Get out of here, don''t disturb Brother Biao doing things." The gangster pushed Lin Yikai, and Lin Yikai also pushed the gangster. The two sides seemed to be rubbing away from the sparks. "Brother, this kid is looking for death." "Just be honest." The gangsters stopped smashing the flowers, but surrounded Lin Yikai, punching and kicking him. In themselves, they are colluding with Lin Yikai, and only need a hero to save the beauty and bitterness. What is the hero saving the beauty? That is Lin Yikai wants to defeat them. What is bitterness? Even though Lin Yikai defeated them, he himself was beaten and injured. So, these people were hitting Lin Yi with a few punches, and it was Lin Yikai who defeated them repressively. But when Lin Yikai was being beaten, the scene in his vision suddenly changed. It was no longer the flower shop before, but became a ghastly ce. This ce is Tang Guo''s flower shop. How to set up this ce in a fantasy world? You don''t need to give Lin Yikai anything to eat. Now Lin Yikai was not facing a few gangsters, but some fierce evil spirits who wanted to kill him. He knew clearly that this should be an illusion. He didn''t intend to pay attention to it, but soon he realized that something was wrong. When the evil spirits bit him, he actually felt pain. Vol 2 Chapter 5057: Peerless scum man task object (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5057: Peerless scum man task object (18) In fact, it was a fist of a gangster hitting him. He thought that this time the evil spirits were real, and just saw the tools next to him, so he took those tools and started attacking the evil spirits. Lin Yikai didn''t think there was anything wrong with his behavior. This time the evil spirit was obviously really going to hurt him. He didn''t care about so much, so he could only take tools to resist. In the eyes of those gangsters, Lin Yikai didn''t say a word, picked up the vase and threw it on the head of one of their brothers. Without warning, he actually smashed the head of one of their brothers to the head. Seeing that Lin Yikai was nning to smash other people, they became angry. At the beginning, I didn''t say all of these. Does Lin Yikai really regard them as fate? If he didn''t say it in advance, he smashed the vase on his head. Looking at the brother who had passed out of aa, the gangsters became angry, and rushed forward to hold him back as Lin Yi. Lin Yikai was still quite strong at this time, biting and gnawing at the gangsters,pletely treating them as evil spirits. The anger of the gangsters was really aroused, and theypletely ignored what they said before. Lin Yikai doesn''t treat them as human beings, so they don''t have to be polite. Even if they enter the game, they want Lin Yikai to fade away. Lin Yikai only felt that he was surrounded by evil spirits. These evil spirits bite and tore him viciously. From the pain all over, he knew that the evil spirits were not polite. Although Tang Guo and Zhou Lingwei''s mobile phones were robbed, some people passed by and they helped call the police. This person passing by is Yetang. After calling the police, he walked into the flower shop and came to Tang Guo''s side. Asked her in a low voice, "Is it all right?" "It''s okay, they are fighting." Ye Tang: "I have called the police." After a pause, he asked, "Do you need to stop it?" Although it was Lin Yikai who was beaten, but the opponent looked fierce and vicious, biting and gnawing at those gangsters? Obviously the state was not right. "Forget it, it looks dangerous?" Tang Guo shook his head, "You are alone, not their opponent." "If you think you need to stop, I can still intervene. I have practiced Sanda before? There are no rules for these gangster fights? I should be able to separate them." Tang Guo hesitated, mainly because she wanted to know how Lin Yikai was. [Host is big? Lin Yi has broken his leg, I think it''s almost done. "Then trouble you? If it doesn''t work, you run quickly." Tang Guo''s words amused Ye Tang. I don''t know why? He obviously felt that Tang Guo didn''t care about Lin Yikai''s life and death? It was really strange. He actually wants to stop it? Let these gangsters continue? Lin Yikai might be really dead. Ye Tang walked over and attacked those gangsters who were weak? He beat them so hard to fight back within a few seconds. Tang Guo also handed the cloth strips of sleepy flowers to Yetang: "Tie them up." Yetang nodded lightly? Followed. That''s it? All the gangsters are tied up? Lin Yi was smashed by the gangster at the beginning? Now he is half unconscious. He only knew that the evil spirit had been subdued? He was considered a victory this time. When the police arrived, the scene could no longer be seen. Several gangsters were controlled, and their bodies were all hurt by Lin Yikai''s bite. Lin Yikai was the worst? Two of his front teeth were knocked out, his leg was broken, and a vase was smashed on his head. First, he was dragged to the hospital by an ambnce, and the scene was in a mess. Tang Guo and his party were invited to take a statement. Vol 2 Chapter 5058: Peerless scum man task object (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5058: Peerless scum man task object (19) When being dragged to the police station, Zhou Lingwei did not forget to remind the police to copy the surveince cameras from the store. When the confession was recorded, Yetang sent Tang Guo back to the store. Zhou Lingwei couldn''t help but her eyes flushed red when she saw the awful look in the store. Those gangsters were too damnable. "Send two people to clean it." Tang Guo said to Zhou Lingwei, "I''ll clean up the store these days, and open it next week." Zhou Lingwei was not upset immediately: "Boss, can you still drive?" "Can open." Zhou Lingwei sobbed: "So much loss, boss, don''t force it." Ye Tang was amused by the side, this is the daughter of the Tang family, let alone being smashed into a flower shop, it is smashed into ten flower shops, hundreds of flower shops, all can afford to lose. "An Xin, quickly call someone toe and clean up, then go home and rest." With Tang Guo''s affirmation, Zhou Lingwei was really not sad, and her whole body became energetic. She can be regarded as sharing the trouble with the boss today! "Howe those gangsterse to your store to make trouble?" Ye Tang asked Tang Guo inadvertently, sending Tang Guo to the hospital. In fact, he felt that Tang Guo was smashed at the flower shop, without any particr anger, and the whole person looked very in. "They brought a bouquet of flowers over and said that the flowers were not good, so that their boss failed to chase his girlfriend, so they came to trouble." "Then, I started with my flower shop." Ye Tang: "What''s the matter with Young Master Lin?" "He should have been passing by and saw someone hit the flower shop. He came up and shed with them. They fought into a ball. I didn''t have time to stop it. . Its better to lose that little thing than to be beaten up. Ye Tang: "Young Master Lin looks like something is wrong." "It''s not the first time something is wrong. I saw him look very strange and hideous, as if he had a deep hatred with those gangsters. Later in the hospital, I think I should remind the Lin family whether or not to do something for Lin Gongzi. Inspection." Tang Guo really disliked Lin Yikai. Today, the other party was beaten and went to the hospital. It was because of her flower shop. Therefore, she had to use a method to let Lin Yikai and his friend Lu Sheng''s n be known. At that time, the other party didn''t have any reason to make her grateful for it. Even the Lin family knew that they did not dare to kidnap her. When Tang Guo came to the hospital, the Lin family had already been waiting there. When seeing Tang Guo, the Lin family didnt look good, especially Mother Lin, who walked up to Tang Guo and said in a questioning tone: "What happened when I opened it? How could I get beaten in your shop? Broken my leg?" "I heard that brother lost two teeth." Lin Miaomiao red at Tang Guo bitterly. "My brother is really unlucky. Your florist caused trouble and the retribution was on him." Although Father Lin didn''t say anything, he was very dissatisfied with Tang Guo, and he didn''t even have a straight eye. Tang Guo only faintly said sorry. The Lin family was not satisfied with this attitude. Just when they wanted to say something, Tang Guo''s cell phone rang. She was standing next to Mother Lin and Lin Miaomiao. When they saw her flipping through their phone, their expressions changed, and they secretly looked at her phone. It''s just that Tang Guo didn''t wait for Tang Guo to look through the content of a strange number, and a caller ID appeared. Tang Guo picked it up, and there was a male voice over there: "Miss Tang, the hero you think of saving the United States is just a calction. I sent you something, you should be interested." Vol 2 Chapter 5059: Peerless man task object (20) Vol 2 Chapter 5059: Peerless man task object (20) Just such a sentence, not only Tang Guo heard it, but also Mother Lin and Lin Miaomiao standing beside her. The phone was hung up, Tang Guo clicked on the previous file package again this time, and after opening it, he found that it was actually a video. She directly clicked on the video, and Lin Mu and Lin Miaomiao were aroused by curiosity and nced at her mobile phone. It was quite quiet here, and Tang Guofang''s video was not loud, and it might be heard by everyone. The first video is when Lu Sheng gave Lin Yi a bad idea. The second video is when Lin Yikai urged Lu Sheng to arrange people quickly. The third video is when Lu Sheng brought a few gangsters to meet Lin Yi. The three videos, coupled with the sound inside, are enough to prove that today''s scene is a calction, but it is a heroic rescue n and a bitter n nned by Lin Yikai and Lu Sheng, but I don''t know what is going on, it is a bit too much. After watching the video, Tang Guo''s eyes fell on the three Lin family members. The three of the Lin family felt that their faces were burning fiercely, and theyined in their hearts that they didn''t know which opponent was their family, and they even started to clean up the forest like this. "I didn''t expect Young Master Lin to be such a person." Tang Guo put away his mobile phone, "I don''t think I need to stay here anymore. When Young Master Lines out, please tell him that the rtionship between us is over. Please trouble him. Don''t bother with this kind of thought, so as not to cause the consequences like today. In addition, I don''t like cheating, especially calctions like this." No matter what Tang Guo said at this moment, the Lin family didn''t answer a word, they just wanted to put a fig leaf over their head. If Lin Yikai was just helping the injured, they could stand on the moral high ground, no matter how theyined about Tang Guo. Now that the truth is clear, it is obvious that Lin Yikai is conspiring with others to calcte, what stand can they stand for? This ident was clearly caused by Lin Yikai himself. Tang Guo turned and left, Ye Tang hurriedly followed. "Please trouble you to take me to the police station." "Of course there is no problem." Ye Tang also didn''t expect Lin Yikai to do this. But after another thought, who is Lin Yikai? It is not surprising that people who do whatever they can to achieve their ends do such things. The person who sent the video to Tang Guo, not Lin''s opponent, just couldn''t understand Lin Yikai. When he arrived at the police station, Tang Guo gave all the previous videos to the police. The police looked at each other and quickly copied the video. After a long time of trouble, this is Lin Yikai''s own business. Tang Guo had already returned home. ording to her estimation, Lin Yikai should be out of the operating room. It didn''t take long before Lin Yikai woke up, he didn''t know that the sky had changed outside, and he was expecting Tang Guo to pounce into his suspicion with tears in his eyes. He thought that no matter whether he met the evil spirit before or what he did, Tang Guo would definitely be touched by his serious injury. However, when he opened his eyes, he found that the Lin family were all in the ward. After scanning around, he didn''t see Tang Guo. "Parents, where''s Guoguo? She didn''t follow? Is it still in the police station?" When he was confused before, he heard the sound of an rm, so he said that. Father Lin''s expression was hard to say, Lin Miaomiao didn''t know what to say, and she was ashamed today. "Parents, where''s Guoguo? She won''t have an ident, will she?" Mother Lin said angrily: "What can she do? Very good." "that" Father Lin interrupted Lin Yikai and said with a calm face: "Are you looking forward to someone standing next to your hospital bed, so moved that they will pounce on you with tears and doubts, and since then they will be heartbroken to you?" Vol 2 Chapter 5060: Peerless scum man task object (21) Vol 2 Chapter 5060: Peerless scum man task object (21) Lin Yikai is a little confused, isn''t it? Seeing his appearance, Father Lin coldly snorted: "It''s not clean to do things, and someone has taken a video as evidence, how could I have such a stupid son like you?" "Brother, because of you, I was ashamed today. I thought it was Tang Guo''s flower shop that caused the troubles to your troubles. Who knows that those **** actually colluded with you. It''s so embarrassing, I have never lost it. That big face." "Okay, don''t you say a few words, just after the operation, can you let him rest well?" Mother Lin can''t stand it anymore, Lin Yikai is miserable enough, "Oh, how can you Being with that kind of gangster, and fighting again, for a woman, as for? If they want to break up, let''s break up. On the terms of our family, it''s not that you can''t find the right person." Lin Yikai''s head is very big now, he didn''t expect things to be like this. Before, he was thinking in a daze, no matter what, he was injured because of the flower shop. Now that he sees blood, he will lie down in the hospital for a while. Tang Guo should be moved to tears, right? Who knew that his n with Lu Sheng would be photographed by some troublesome people and sent it directly to Tang Guo. Don''t talk about touching Tang Guo now, reconciliation is impossible. "Obviously there is no problem, how could this be? I don''t know who is fixing me." Lin Yikaiined to 978, "Should I follow the original plot, shouldn''t change it privately, she will like me by herself," When the timees, I wont do things like that to hurt her. If I dont abandon her, will it be alright?" "978, what should I do now?" [Host, I think you should be cold. The heroic salvation and bitter n you and Lu Sheng nned, not only failed to take effect, but now she knows it? It also has a counterproductive effect. Few women can ept this setting. Actually needn''t say 978? Lin Yikai also knew he was cold. "You take a good rest. Don''t go out and wander around recently. Don''t think about Tang''s person. It''s useless to think about it." Is Father Lin really so angry? It''s absolutely impossible to hide this matter? The people here would probablyugh at their Lin family. "978, is there really no room for maneuver?" [If the host still wants to try it? I have to wait for you to get better. I think for the first task, you can choose to try the water? ording to the current situation, I don''t expect you to seed all at once. With the relief of 978, Lin Yikai wanted to understand: "Okay? The mission of this world? I don''t have a mentality of sess. Wait for me to be better? Try again? Learn from the experience of failure. Anyway, there are three times. Opportunity, losing an opportunity? It''s not a big problem either." It''s not that he doesn''t want to seed? It''s that Tang Guo already knows that he is looking for a gangster? He has to admit his fate. On the same day, Lin Yikai tried to dial Tang Guo''s phone and found that he was hacked. Not only that, but someone from the police came to ask him about his situation. The next day? Tang Guo asked Lin Yikai toe and ask him to pay for the loss of the flower shop. The fact that Lin Yikai was looking for a gangster was thoroughly spread in the circle? It was a joke for a while. Tang Guo continued to open her flower shop, maintaining the same life as before. But in her flower shop? There is a customer whoes to buy flowers on time every day. Ye Tang bought flowers here for half a month one after another. Every time he greeted Tang Guo, he didn''t even ask the other person. He was very distressed about whom he bought the flowers for. Vol 2 Chapter 5061: Peerless man task object (22) Vol 2 Chapter 5061: Peerless man task object (22) "You buy these flowers every day, who do you buy them for?" On the 30th day, Ye Tang finally waited until Tang Guo asked this question. He was overjoyed, he could see the joy between his eyebrows, and replied briskly: "Buy it back and decorate the house, but he didn''t give it to anyone. That is to simte, if he has a girlfriend in the future, he will buy flowers for her every day. Develop this habit , I will never forget it in the future." "Oh, I see." Tang Guo didn''t ask any more and asked Zhou Lingwei to wrap Yetang with flowers. How could Zhou Lingwei fail to see that Ye Tang was obviously interested in her boss. In fact, she didn''t expect Lin Yikai to be that kind of person. I didn''t expect that in the end, stealing the chicken would not lose the rice. After all, Lin Yikai should be recovering soon. I don''t know if the other party wille to her boss because of that. If it were a civilian girl like her, she definitely didn''t want to leave Lin Yikai''s second-generation rich. But her boss is not short of money, and she is not bad in itself, and she will never see Lin Yikai again. "Does Ye Shao have anyone he likes?" Zhou Lingwei asked inadvertently. In her opinion, Ye Shao was much better than Lin Yikai, at least it seemed sincere. Ye Tang thought about it and replied: "Yes." "Just don''t know that she likes me or not, I''m working hard, I hope she will notice me one day." Zhou Lingwei didn''t say more, her boss was definitely not a fool, and Ye Shao was so obvious that he probably knew what he meant. s, these years, being an employee of a flower shop has to be able to withstand this daily dog food state. "Recently, there have been some projects added to the entertainment city. Is Miss Tang interested in going there?" Ye Tang felt that he needed to take the initiative to attack. He could feel that Tang Guo didn''t hate him or hated him, so he had a chance. "Ye Shao, it''s inappropriate for you to do this?" Lin Yikai''s voice came from the door, and he walked in with a bad expression? He walked in front of Tang Guo in two steps. "Guoguo, listen to me to exin? Thest time I really didn''t mean it, I really didn''t want to lose you, so..." Tang Guo nced at Lin Yi and said, "Needless to say, it''s not right between us. Actually, I don''t like the prodigal to turn around? Or do I prefer something that is cleaner from the start." Tang Guo''s words? Hepletely blocked Lin Yikai''s mouth, and for a moment he didn''t know what to say. Ye Tang''s lips couldn''t help but curl up? Fortunately, he is the one that is cleaner. His parents taught him to cleanse himself since he was young? Don''t think that a man can go out and mess around. If you have a girlfriend, you must have something you like. Don''t do things that deceive people''s feelings and have fun. System: This guy? Can''t he hide his expression? "What are the new items you are talking about?" Yetang knows that Tang Guo has agreed? It''s a lot more than Xie Lin opened: "You know when you go? It''s on the water." At the end, he added: "If Young Master Lin is interested? Can you go together? This project is not scary at all." Lin was so angry that he opened his mouth? This sentence was extremely insulting. Speaking of which he was embarrassed twice? This Yetang is there. "There is nothing to talk about between us? Young Master Lin, still knocking on the overseas Chinese? Returning home, I hope you won''t disturb my life again." Facing Tang Guo''s resolute words, Lin Yikai had nothing to say. He can''t force it, right? Even if it is reluctant? Can not get her sincerity, the task will still fail. And it is estimated that there will be other things. He could only watch Tang Guo and Ye Tang leave, they were still talking andughing. Vol 2 Chapter 5062: Peerless man task object (23) Vol 2 Chapter 5062: Peerless man task object (23) "By the way, Young Master Lin, I want to remind you that you should probably go for a mental check." Tang Guo took two steps, and suddenly remembered one thing. He turned around and said to Lin Yikai, "I have nothing to do with you. I met three times, and each time you looked terrifying, as if you saw something strange, I didn''t feel normal. This is especially like a mental illness." Lin Yikai wanted to shout, he was not sick. But when the words came to my lips, thinking of his abnormal situation recently, I was a little confused. At that time, he was the only one who had the problem. Even 978 didn''t find anything, could it really be his mental problem? For the first time, the staff were treated as murderers, and the props of the haunted house were treated as corpses. The second time, it was a roller coaster ride, he thought it was an abandoned roller coaster, still dead. The third time, in Tang Guo''s flower shop, he thought he was surrounded by evil spirits. Lin Yikai stood still entangled and shook his head quickly, no, impossible, how could he be ill, absolutely impossible. He thinks that something dirty is still on his body, so he should go to the temple to worship. Lin Yikai didn''t take Tang Guo''s words as the same thing. Later, he came to find Tang Guo several times, but to no avail. "Then my mission in this world has failed?" Even if emotions were injected into the system, the task was not progressing, and the rtionship between Tang Guo and Ye Tang had progressed rapidly recently, and Lin Yikai had little patience to continue doing that. It is one thing to infuse feelings, it is another thing to stay loyal to a person forever. [It seems that it is out of y? People have passed the best time to deceive, and now there is a wonderful and clean Yetang by his side? You are the only one who looks at it. You are a scumbag and a rich second-generation gnawing old man. To be honest, you can''tpare to Yetang except for scum. Doesn''t looks like? Isn''t tall? Doesn''t like wealth, and IQ...] 978 Tucao. "It''s all right? You have enough, who is your host? Since it can''t bepared? Then forget it, see you in the next world. Or, you send me to the next world." [Are you dreaming? Also send you to the next world? Don''t you want energy? You haven''tpleted your mission? What shall I take to send you to the next world? You are here to change the life of the scumbag. Now? You have to live your life before you can leave. "That''s really a painful thing." Lin Yikai rubbed his head? "Just y with the female fever, I am afraid that I will get the same disease as me in my previous life? Or do I do something else?" Thinking of this? Lin Yikai suddenly calcted Shang Xintou? "Since I can''t get her heart? I don''t want to make Yetang feel better. Anyway, I know the opportunity? It''s better to do some damage to the Ye family and make that surname Ye ufortable." [Sure enough, he is a scumbag. If he doesn''t get it, he won''t be bad for others. Alright? Anyway, you won''t get her sincere heart. Do whatever you want? Let me tell you first, you only have three chances. If you fail the next two times, you will have no chance. "Know, know, I will definitelyplete the task in the next world, and promise to let the woman who likes me, like me again, and still be devoted to me. The two of us will live with me forever, okay?" Vol 2 Chapter 5063: Peerless scum man task object (24) Vol 2 Chapter 5063: Peerless scum man task object (24) [The host is big, it seems that Lin Yikai intends to correct evil and return to the right, and is currently learning to do things with Lin''s father. During the period, with the future generations he knew, he proposed several good profit ns, which were appreciated by thepany''s senior management. In my opinion, this kid''s purpose is not pure, and it may be detrimental to the Ye Family. "Has he been activetely?" [Yes, he won''t be absent from the recent business reception. This kid wants to get the power of thepany early, so he can start with Ye''s. After learning that Lin Yikai would not be absent from the business reception, Tang Guo found the manager who managed the Tang family, and he would get the entry qualification. She attended a recent reception. Ye Tang was also there that day. He didn''t expect Tang Guo to be there, and he didn''t care about anything, like a bodyguard, following her all the time. Tang Guo''s arrival did attract many people''s attention, and they were all specting whether the only person in the Tang family was about to leave the mountain. Tang Guo didn''t have that n. She just came to Lin Yikai, and the other party was dishonest. She could only count him to a mental hospital for treatment. "Why don''t youe over and tell me, otherwise I will pick you up." Ye Tang said. Tang Guo: "It was decided temporarily, I just wanted toe and have a look, but didn''t want to do anything. I have been living a rtively clean life, I want to join in the fun." Ye Tang didn''t think much about Tang Guo being able toe here, and he didn''t refuse to stay with him. This attitude represented his sess. The two chatted, and it didn''t take long before Lin Yikai came. All four of the Lin family came. As soon as Lin drove in, he saw Tang Guo and Ye Tang? Lin Miaomiao''s eyes fell on Ye Tang first. Young Master Ye, the women in the circle? There are not a few unmoved? Don''t look at Tang Guoneng sitting here peacefully, in fact, many pairs of fiery eyes have fallen on her. But she didn''t care, it didn''t matter how long they stared, as long as they didn''te to provoke her, it didn''t matter how she stared. "She''s looking at you." Tang Guo noticed Lin Miaomiao''s obsessive eyes? "You are too annoying." Ye Tang showed a very innocent appearance? When others look at him, he can''t do anything about it? I can''t just go over and say violently and let others not be allowed to look at him. What he can do is? Turn a blind eye and ignore it. Lin Yikai still walked towards Tang Guo, to be exact? He walked towards Yetang: "Ye Shao? Good fun." "Lin Shao." Ye Tang faintly responded. Lin Miaomiao came over quickly? He greeted Ye Tang enthusiastically: "Ye Shao? I didn''t expect you toe too." "Hello, Miss Lin." At this moment, the music just happened? Lin Miaomiao said boldly: "Ye Shao? Are you interested in dancing?" "I''m sorry." Ye Tang refused without hesitation? "Except for my mother and my girlfriend? I don''t dance with other women." Lin Miaomiao''s expression was a bit embarrassing? He smiled and couldn''t help but stared at Tang Guo who was sitting aside. Ye Tang knows that Tanguo has a hatred value? But he is really innocent, he can''t help but refuse, right? "Beautifuldy, dance?" Ye Tang reached out to Tang Guo. Tang Guo pped his palm: "I don''t want to jump." "Okay? Tell me when you think about it." Lin Miaomiao smiled stiffly, and then red at Tang Guo. Ye Tang was very guilty about this. He felt that no matter what he did, he would bring hatred to Tang Guo, but he couldn''t express his own mind because of others, right? "Miss Lin''s eyes are ufortable, so it is better to go to the hospital." Ye Tang said straightforwardly, don''t always stare at his girlfriend here. Vol 2 Chapter 5064: Peerless man task object (25) Vol 2 Chapter 5064: Peerless man task object (25) Lin Miaomiao was about to be **** to death by Ye Tang. Tang Guo couldn''t help but stared at Ye Tang. Ye Tang quietly said in her ear: "You don''t dance with me, but you can''t stop me from showing that you like you." "I have a lot of enemies." Tang Guo pushed him aside,pletely treating the two brothers and sisters of the Lin family as air. "I will protect you. If you are afraid to live alone, I can move over to live with you, or you can move to my side to live with me." Ye Tang said shamelessly, "I will send You go to work and pick you up from get off work. If you are afraid that the flower shop will be destroyed again, I will hire two bodyguards for you." Lin Yikai''s mouth became irritated when he heard what this meant. Really, he regretted that he should not decide to take Tang Guo to the haunted house without authorization. If he doesn''t go to the haunted house, then he won''t be contaminated with dirty things, nor will he make a bad impression on Tang Guo, let alone the shameless thing like Ye Tang. This shameless thing actually took advantage of the vain and let him have no chance. Yetang, right? You wait, if I, Lin Yikai, don''t bankrupt your Lin family in this life, I won''t be named Lin. Ye Tang suddenly felt a trace of ufortable breath passing from Lin Yikai''s body, and frowned slightly. He is not surprised, it is normal for Lin Yikai to be hostile to him. Tang Guo came here today because she had serious business to do. She had been paying attention to the waiter serving the wine. Seeing that she was about to finish drinking, she beckoned over there. The waiter saw that there were four of them here, so he brought four sses of wine. Tang Guo first picked up a cup and handed it to Ye Tang, and asked casually, "Young Master Lin, Miss Lin, do you need it?" "I don''t want it, I don''t like to drink, I drink." Lin Miaomiao quickly replied, okay? "Young Master Lin, do you want it?" Tang Guo asked again. Lin Yikai did not refuse, and nodded slightly, Tang Guo handed him a cup. Because of being injected with emotion? Of course Lin Yi opened his eyes like Tang Guo, so facing her to hand things over? It''s still hard to refuse. Tang Guo sessfully took a ss for himself and drank it slowly. Lin Yikai had something to discuss today, so he drank the wine and went to find his goal. Only ten minutester, Tang Guo heard a scream from a certain direction? And the sound of a broken ss. Some voices reached her ears intermittently. "Young Master Lin is crazy." "Young Master Lin suddenly went crazy? He even beat Mr. Zhang, and he overturned the table? He smashed Mr. Zhang on the head with a wine bottle." "Oh my God, it''s scary? If it weren''t for a waiter to stop him, Mr. Zhang''s head would definitely bloom." Ye Tang looked at Tang Guo: "Does he really have a mental illness?" "Maybe, count this time? I saw that he has had four episodes." When Tang Guo said this? Lin Miaomiao just passed by her in a hurry? Hearing her words? He gave her another look. . "Miss Lin, I still advise you to take Young Master Lin to check if you have time? Didn''t he do this once or twice? He has had four episodes." Lin Miaomiao didn''t stare at Tang Guo again this time? There was some doubt in her heart? Is her brother really mentally ill? Whether or not it? Todays matter is serious, and that effective cooperation? Absolutely fail, andpletely offend Mr. Zhang. Dont think about opportunities for cooperation in the future. Lin Yikai has been going crazy? Finally, he was tied to the hospital by many waiters. There is no need for Lin Miaomiao''s reminder, everyone knows he has mental problems? The Lin family had to take him for an examination. But everything was normal, but after that, Lin Yikai alsomitted several crimes at home. He always fisted the people around him and pushed Lin Miaomiao down the stairs. Lin Yikai was almost beaten by Lin Yikai. . In the end, the Lin family decided to send Lin Yikai to a mental hospital. That day, Lin Yikai yelled loudly that he was not sick! But who believes it? "I really don''t have a disease, why don''t those people believe it?" Lin Yikai said loudly in the mental hospital, "978, I really have no disease." The nurse guarding by his side is not strange to seeing him, and doesn''t ask who he is talking to. really? ] 978 asked uncertainly. Vol 2 Chapter 5065: Peerless man task object (26) Vol 2 Chapter 5065: Peerless man task object (26) "I''m really not sick." Lin Yikai exined to System 978, but he obviously found that 978 didn''t believe it. Therefore, in the boring days of the mental hospital, hemunicated with 978 every day and did not fall ill again. 978 finally believed that Lin Yikai was not ill. Because he was not sick anymore, Lin Yikai tried to go out in the middle, but every time he was very emotional, he couldn''t go out. Another reason is that I don''t know who provoked Lin Miaomiao, Lin Miaomiao actually intends to take possession of the family property. Since Lin Yi was admitted to the mental hospital, she finally realized the happiness of her parents being the only child. She didn''t want Lin Yikai to go back. She didn''t know howfortable she would be without Lin Yikai. So she did something to make Lin Yikai encounter some difficulties when she was discharged from the hospital. Therefore, Lin Yikai has never been discharged from the hospital in his entire life. The Lin family''s parents believed that Lin Yikai was ill. Later, when they were older, they simply left the matter to Lin Miaomiao to take care of them, and there was no chance of being discharged from the hospital. A long timeter, the Lin family was handed over to Lin Miaomiao and gradually declined. Tang Guo married Ye Tang and lived happily all his life. Even when she was dying, she didn''t n to reveal anything to Lin Yikai. She still regrets that Lin Yikai still has two opportunities. I can''t foresee her in the next life, maybe it can really make the other party seed. The system tried to catch 978, but 978 was a bit different from the system it had encountered before. The other party was very alert, the system showed a little breath, and 978 immediately shrank up, but it never appeared. In theter period, even Lin Yikai thought that 978 felt that he was useless and directly abandoned him. Until the end of his life, 978 appeared: [Host, I will send you to the next world. "You didn''t go?" [Host, what are you kidding, how can I go? I also want to assist you inpleting the task. "Why didn''t you show up until then? I thought you abandoned me." Lin Yikai also hoped to live on with his memories, otherwise he would have cursed 978 long ago. In this life, he was too frustrated, and he almost became mentally ill. The people here are not normal, and he is suffocated to death. He was still very ambitious at first, thinking about making the Lin family feel guilty after going out. Later, when Lin Miaomiao took over the Lin family, he lost that thought when he heard that the Lin family had fallen and went bankrupt. He also understood, who didn''t want him to go out? Isn''t it just Lin Miaomiao''s little sister who wants to take charge of thepany? He was really angry. "Can you go now?" [Yes, host. "Wait a minute, where did you go before, I kept calling you, but you didn''t show up because you didn''t have enough energy? Sleep?" [Not really, it''s because I suddenly felt a crisis and felt unsafe outside. 978 quickly exined, It may be that there is a more advanced energy system than me. I am afraid that the other party is not good for me, so I hibernate and hide it first to avoid being discovered by the other party. I tested it a while ago, the danger is gone, maybe the other party just passed byst time. If the other party is still there, I n to drag your soul directly to the next world. Although it takes a little bit, it is much better than being caught by the opponent. "Why, your systems are not in one ce yet?" [No more, this is moreplicated. After youplete a few more tasks, you can unlock more knowledge points in this area. Vol 2 Chapter 5066: Peerless man task object (27) Vol 2 Chapter 5066: Peerless man task object (27) Coming to the new world, Lin Yikai took a fierce breath of the air here and exhaled refreshedly. He didn''t even bother to read the information. He wandered around the house a few times, then went around a few times, and realized his freedom before returning to the house. [Host, have you enough activities? Time to look at the information. Since yourst world mission failed, the time of this world teleportation will go onter, which means that it is not so timely, which means that something has happened and is irreversible. Lin Yi was a little happier: "You can pass the memory to me to see." Bad? How bad is it? "Fuck me, isn''t this cheating me? This is an enemy, how can I get her sincerity?" After Lin Yikai watched the plot, the whole person was not good, "978, I suspect you are embarrassed Me, how can this task be aplished?" In this world, his identity is more ordinary. Originally an orphan, he was adopted by Doctor Tang. Later, seeing that he had good aptitude, he decided to teach him medical skills. Doctor Tang has a daughter named Tang Guo, who is his junior sister. From his childhood childhood, Dr. Tang was his master, and he once intentionally betrothed him to him. A few years ago, the two were already engaged. In this world, he is not only scum, but his character is quite bad. He was very ambitious, and didn''t want to stay in this small town to meet at all. He wanted to go out and see a different world. Until one day, when the princess passed through the town, he had a chance. It''s just that his identity is mediocre, how can he attract the princess''s attention? It was discovered that the other party was a princess, and he overheard it unintentionally. Moreover, he still has a marriage contract, and Doctor Tang and Tang Guo are his obstacles. To get close to the princess, these two obstacles must be removed. Inadvertently, he also learned that Doctor Tang was hiding a very magical medical book in his hands, and the medical book inside was very magical. This medical book was only passed on to the Tang family. He could know this because he liked to listen to the root of the wall? When Doctor Tang taught it to Tang Guo, he identally heard it. And there are some prescriptions in this medical book? For example, it can remove scars. Will the princess be treated differently soon? There was a scar on the princess'' neck, so she wore clothes and had very high cors. Did Lin Yikai intend to deceive the medical book from Tang Guo''s hands? Later, he discovered that the medical book was not in Tang Guo''s hands? Or was it in Doctor Tang''s hands. So, he disguised himself? Decided to steal from Doctor Tang''s room. This was taking advantage of Tang Guo and his mother''s time to visit rtives. At that time, he and Doctor Tang were the only ones at home? It just didn''t expect that Doctor Tang was awakened very much. He was discovered and his mask was unmasked by the other party. No way? He can only do nothing and do it endlessly? Attack Doctor Tang? Beat him unconscious? Before he can take the next step, Tang Guo''s mother and daughtere back? He even ran into him assault. Then he won''t do it endlessly? I knocked both of them unconscious. He provokes trouble again? He moved the three of them to the edge of the cliff overnight and threw them down. The day has passed? Several days have passed. ording to the original plot? Tang Guo fell off the cliff and didn''t die, just amnesia. After the injury healed? She ran out again. She forgot the experience that night, only remember that there was a fianc who was with her childhood sweetheart and found him back from memory? Only then did she know that he had gone to the capital, and then found the capital again. Arrived in the capital? Did you know that Lin Yikai was already a quasi-horse. Lin Yikai was not at all happy when she discovered her arrival. Seeing that she didn''t know what happened in the past, he was afraid that the other party would think of something, and even more afraid that the wealth he had finally found would be gone. So, he found a trafficker, tied Tang Guo and sold it, but he didn''t know where he sold it. Vol 2 Chapter 5067: Peerless man task object (28) Vol 2 Chapter 5067: Peerless man task object (28) "In other words, Tang Guo should not be dead. He is still alive, but will lose his memory." Lin Yikai exhaled, "Things are not too bad. As long as I can put this lie to the end, it shows that someone pretended to be me that day. Even if she thinks of something, she is not afraid." [Say so, but what are you going to do? Lin Yikai: "I''m going to find someone first. My master and my wife should be gone. Let''s find Tang Guo first. In other words, why is this woman also called Tang Guo?" [It may be your evil fate. I dont know 978, but the same name is not umon. After all, the scumbag like Lin Yikai has had so many lives. The sudden disappearance of Dr. Tang''s family of three is not known to anyone around him. People who knew them thought that Tang Guo''s mother and daughter had gone to visit rtives but did note back, and that Dr. Tang had gone to treat patients. Therefore, Lin Yikai also pretended not to know what it was like, waited at home, opened the shop as usual, and did nothing. He originally nned to "discover" something wrong in a few days and then report to the official. In the end, he couldn''t find three people, he could deal with the shop, and went to the capital to meet the princess under the pretext of finding the whereabouts of the three. The princess has been away for several days. He didn''t dare to follow the princess, because he was afraid that someone would doubt something. Now that Lin Yikai is reborn, he certainly won''t follow the previous trajectory. Thinking of the things in the previous world, he hesitated again: "If I dont follow the previous trajectory, will it be like the original world? Will Tang Guo think of me differently? Or is he not so tempted? Should I? Follow the original trajectory and go to the capital, just to help the princess make toothpaste to get rid of scars, not as a consort?" [I''m just a system, host, you still decide for yourself, I can''t help you much in this regard. "Or, in a few days I will go to the capital first and pretend to be looking for someone? Give the neighbors a few words to let them see my master''s family? Remember to tell them that I am in the capital." He naturally knew that Doctor Tang couldn''t be alive, and only Tang Guo could survive so boldly. "In addition, I have to have some power of my own to arrange some things? Don''t Tang Guo think of the previous things? Then I will y with herpletely." After the decision is made, Lin Yikai is not in conflict? He has already begun to n what to do. How did he know that he was under the cliff? The man he was talking about was helping Doctor Tang and his wife. The two were going to be older and fell off the cliff again? Without a halo protection? They should have died on the spot. However, Tang Guo woke up in midair? In an emergency? He had to use the power of his soul to entangle the two of them with silk cloth. The three of them slowly fell down? Including her all injuries. Fortunately, there are branches underneath? Can there be some cushioning? Even so? She has a broken arm and a broken leg. After a simple answer? She didn''t have time to check the situation of Tang''s father and Tang''s mother. Neither of them was in danger. They were in aa for three days? Both of them woke up. "Lin Yikai that beast! Beast!" Father Tang still can''t figure it out, the child he picked up by himself? It turned out to be an ungrateful white-eyed wolf who wanted to steal the treasure of his Tang family. Knowing this long ago, he shouldn''t have picked Lin Yikai back. "Don''t get angry, fortunately our family is still alive. It''s not toote to go back and take care of him after he recovers." Mother Tangforted. Vol 2 Chapter 5068: Peerless scum man task object (29) Vol 2 Chapter 5068: Peerless scum man task object (29) Father Tang exhaled heavily, thinking of the stolen handed down treasure, and his heart ached: "It''s a pity that he took that thing away. It''s my Tang family''s treasure." "People are almost gone. It''s rare baby. You should be thankful that we are lucky, and we are not all dead." Mother Tang said angrily, "Old man, you are all right, no matter what, you will be injured first, wait for us Go back to the government to sue him." "I must sue him, use him of being unrighteous, deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors, and wanting to kill others." Father Tang said with a pound of his chest, obviously unable to let go of this matter. "Guo''er, it''s not good for my father. If it weren''t for my father''s softheartedness and picking up that ungrateful thing, you wouldn''t have suffered so much. Fortunately, fortunately, we are still alive. When we go back, my father will have this marriage Discharged and send him to prison again." Tang Guo: "I''m afraid he won''t admit it." "He did it!!" Mother Tang: "He dared to throw our family of three to the cliff. You said he didn''t dare to do anything? No one else ran into it. They just went to correct me, and he probably wouldn''t admit it. And who can believe it? Can those who descend this cliff go back intact?" Father Tang was silent immediately, yeah, this is justified and unclear. The original aggressive appearance suddenly withered, his eyes flushed, and he was crying. When Mother Tang saw this, she felt distressed and pped Father Tang on the back tofort her: "Old man, let''s heal our wounds first. We will discuss other thingster. It is useless to think so much now. When Guo''er gets better, We will find a way out." Now they didn''t move rashly, mainly because Tang Guo''s leg bones and hand bones didn''t grow well? In the wild, what if you encounter a beast? Still don''t know what to do. Even if it is done, they have to find the way first, find some tools, and find the direction before they can get out. They don''t have any long objects. Father Tang is nning to pick some herbs? When he goes out, he can still exchange some silver coins for entanglement. Tang Guo had seen the original plot of this world, and when he knew that scumbag was called Lin Yikai again? She suspected that God had deliberately asked her to meet Lin Yikai? So that the purpose of this scumbag could not be achieved. Even if she prevented the tragedy, she was able to clean up Lin Yikai, thinking about it, she was in a good mood. She is not in a hurry to go back? Just as I said before? Even if they go back now? Who can believe that Lin Yikai can still live if he is thrown under the cliff? This is simply a fantasy. Just rely on the words of the three of them? Others would not believe it. Then Lin Yikai is very cunning, maybe he has a countermeasure? He will beat them back then. So she is not in a hurry to go back? Just don''t know what choice Lin Yi will make at the meeting. Will she stay in the town and wait for her to go back? Or will she go to the capital ording to the original plot. Knowing how the other party chooses? She can figure out how to make the other party suffer. Besides, Lin Yikai''s purpose is to get her sincere? She guessed that the other party would quibble that she didn''t do it. If this is the case, he would definitely find a substitute. Lin Yikai now has nothing, no such conditions at all. If he believes that she is the only one who survived, he still has amnesia. Then he might as well go to the capital first? Relying on the Tang family''s treasure, he won the princess''s love and developed his own strength. As far as she knew in her memory? That princess was a proud person, and if Lin couldn''t get along with it, she wouldn''t think about Lin Yikai. It was also in the plot that Lin Yikai worked hard to make many things beneficial to the emperor with the Tang family''s treasures, which won the princess''s love. Vol 2 Chapter 5069: Peerless scum man task object (30) Vol 2 Chapter 5069: Peerless scum man task object (30) If Lin Yikai doesn''t please the princess, and the market puts his fiance in his mouth, that arrogant and reserved princess will never be a viin to break up others. On the contrary, Lin Yikai would use the princess to hook up with the emperor, thus bing more and more powerful. People like Lin Yikai will never miss this opportunity. He must feel that the greater the power, the more he can cover up his previous mistakes, no matter whether she, the victim, will recover his memory, at least he can be prepared with both hands. If she guessed right, when she appeared in front of Lin Yikai, the other party would definitely show affection, treat her well, and wish to marry her right away. "Father, I have actually recited our Tang family''s baby by heart." When Tang''s father was sulking, Tang Guo said suddenly. Father Tang and Mother Tang looked at her together, with surprise in their eyes, and asked in unison: "Really, Guoer?" "Really, I have already recited it, and I will use a stone to carve it in the cave in a while. You are familiar with it, dad, and you can see if there are any mistakes or omissions." Father Tang didn''t care about anything at the moment, so he nodded quickly: "Okay, okay, okay, father''s good fruit, the inheritance of our Tang family falls on you." "Father, I have an idea, Lin Yi is happy and cruel. If he really uses our Tang family''s baby to cling to the powerful, even if we go out, I am afraid that he will not be able to please? Maybe he will kill him again." The expressions of the two changed. Isn''t it impossible? Lin Yikai must be able to do everything. They are just ordinary people and have no power. Father Tang regrets it, but he doesn''t have much, but because he has a good heart at all, he has hurt his wife and daughter? He really shouldn''t. "Guo''er? What do you think?" Father Tang was still calm. Tang Guo said, "Father, when we find a way out? We won''t go back to the original town for the time being. You two will go to another ce to settle down. I will go back alone to inquire about the news? Let''s see how things are going." "No." Father Tang and Mother Tang said quickly, how is this possible. Tang Guo continued: "I pretended to have amnesia." The two looked at each other, what does this mean? "I pretended to have amnesia? Even if I meet Lin Yikai? The other party will rx my vignce? Then I will try other things? I will definitely find his mistakes." Father Tang and Mother Tang were very worried. Father Tang sighed and said, "If it doesn''t work? Just forget it? Let''s go elsewhere to survive. If he really clings to the powerful? Is it something ordinary people like us can''t afford? Dont y for a while. Since we are all alive? The treasure handed down has not been discarded, so lets live incognito in another ce? Dont go desperately." "Your father is right." Mother Tang followed. They are not reconciled in their hearts, but after experiencing this life and death, what is better than living? They didn''t want to lose their family because of Lin Yikai''s family, and then they would really regret it. If the other party really bes a big tree? They are ants, it is better to stay away. Tang Guo found that these two people were open-minded, they were very good at seeing, and their heads were sober. Of course it is impossible to let Lin Yikai go. But on the surface, she still has to agree. "Okay, mother and father, I just go out and have a look. If I can''t provoke me, I wille back, and our family will stay away from him." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, Tang''s father and mother were relieved. For the next ten days, the three of them felt relieved. When Lin Yi opened there, he also closed the drugstore and embarked on the road to find the three people, actually going to the capital. Vol 2 Chapter 5070: Peerless scum man task object (31) Vol 2 Chapter 5070: Peerless scum man task object (31) Tang Guo''s injury recovered rtively quickly, even if she didn''t do anything by herself, with Tang''s father''s medical skills, she could quickly recover. "There is nothing wrong with Guo''er''s body, but there are still some skin injuries left." Father Tang said, "Lets find some food recently and prepare to go out. The herbs we picked before are almost dried, and they can be sold to The pharmacy exchanges money." "Then I will cook the remaining rabbit meat, and then pick some wild fruits. With these things, I can eat them for a few days on the road." Tang said. Father Tang is not a weak doctor who has no power to bind the chicken. He has passed some fist and kick skills in the medical skills handed down by the Tang family. Martial arts masters will definitely not be able to train, and there is still no problem in keeping fit. Like hunting hares, it is okay to catch some prey. The three spent two days preparing, and set off at sunrise on the third morning. What they carried was a bag made out of a rope by weeds, and then woven by Mother Tang. Food, wild fruits, and herbs are all packed inside. In the hands of the three of them, each held a long stick with one end ground into it. This was picked up by Tang Guo from the mountain. After so much time, it was easy to grind out three sticks. She used this stick when she hunted. As for skinning animals, the hairpin on her head is used. It was also that Lin Yikai was a little flustered when he was doing things, thinking about transporting them out and throwing them away quickly, but there was no time to take them out. ording to the original plot, the original owner would wake up under the cliff and see her parents die by her side,pletely forgetting what happened before, and had to bury Tang''s father and mother. It took another two months to walk from the cliff back to the town where he originally lived. After finding out that Lin Yikai was looking for them, she had lost her memory and never thought that Lin Yikai was the murderer of the Tang family tragedy. So she set foot on the road to find Lin Yikai without hesitation. She didn''t have any long things, and she could only survive by relying on her medical skills, so she barely suffered. She traveled many ces, but failed to find Lin Yikai''s whereabouts. Later, when I found out that Lin Yikai had gone to the capital, he hurried to the capital. After all the hardships, I went to the capital and saw Lin Yikai, but he turned his head and was sold by the other party. The original owner didn''t know that it was Lin Yikai who sold her, thinking that he had met a trafficker. She struggled hard, expecting her fianc toe and save her. She only knows medical skills, and knows some superficial skills. She is not a martial arts master. How could she have escaped those cruel traffickers? Beating and scolding for escaping is something that happens every day. In the end, she was sold into the flower house because of her good looks. The old bustard Hualou regarded her as a cash cow, but she only wanted to escape. She didnt do it at all. No matter how many times she was beaten and scolded, how hard she was tortured, she was disobedient and even pretended to obey. Turning his head will bite the guest. The old bustard in the flower house tortured her in every possible way, unable to tame her. In the end, she had to grit her teeth and give up, but didn''t want to make her cheaper, so she cruelly burned a scar on her face with a soldering iron. She felt that her neighbor teeth were sharp, and her teeth were haggard, and she was poisoned with medicine to be dumb. I was afraid that she would run away, and I was wasting so much price, asking someone to discount her leg. She finally stopped making trouble. Obediently in the flower house, acting as the girls'' coolies, healing the poor women and conditioning their bodies. She didn''t want to go out, but her appearance was ruined, her teeth were broken, and she couldn''t speak, and she could no longer face the person she liked. Vol 2 Chapter 5071: Peerless man task object (32) Vol 2 Chapter 5071: Peerless man task object (32) When she wanted toe, this might be a trick of fate, no fate. Since Lin Yikai became a consort by mistake, she has a bright future, so she doesn''t need to worry about anything. At this time, she has not yet remembered those memories from the past. Perhaps those memories were too painful, and she subconsciously forgot. However, what has happened is what has happened, and when you should remember it, you will still remember it. That night, a culprit broke into the flower building, and she happened to hear the movement. She came out to check and was knocked out by the culprit. This faint, the memory that was once lost, flooded like a tide. When she woke up, beat her chest and feet in the room, and howled, she was the one who hated herself the most at that time. Because of the memory that she didn''t want to recall, she subconsciously avoided it, and failed to remember it in time. She has been looking forward to good people, who turned out to be the ones who killed her parents. As for her, she even wanted to steal her life again, and she didn''t know if her parents under Jiuquan knew about it and would scold her day and night. Because of the kind rtionship she had formed earlier, the girl in the flower house was very kind to her. Seeing her crying miserably, she asked her what happened. She picked up the pen and wrote down the **** thing, which caused the girls to scold her with her and said she wanted to help her get revenge. Over the years, she has been paying attention to Lin Yikai''s situation and learned that he is more and more valued by the emperor. These flower-house girls have no power and power, and it is a dead end to face him. Their fate is not good, how could she implicate innocent people in, so she refused their kindness. The girls knew that they couldn''t help, so they pooled money to redeem her, at least so that she could be free and do what she wanted to do. This time, she did not refuse. Getting free, taking the entanglement given by the girls, and hitting the road, is a road to revenge without chance. Coming to the capital? She tried to get into the princess''s mansion. After several inquiries, she learned that Princess Taiyue''s preference is food. She remembered that Princess Taiyue had been to the small town where she lived many years ago, mostly for that bite. Because of her ugly appearance, it is impossible for her to enter the princess''s mansion alone. Lin Yikai had a lot of guards beside him, making it impossible to assassinate. As for the poisoning, Lin Yikai obtained her Tang family''s medical book? Is the medical skills much better than her? It is very difficult to seed, and it is almost impossible to seed in poisoning. Knowing Princess Taiyue''s preferences? She spent ten years traveling all over the country? After learning the authentic food from various ces, she returned to the capital again. This time, with her cooking skills, she finally got the qualification to enter the princess mansion. In the princess mansion? She saw Lin Yikai? Because of his position and power? His aura was different from before. Lin Yikai was seeing her? He didn''t look much at all. In his opinion, this was just a cook. Heard of his ugly appearance? Seeing his face covered with white frost again? I am even less interested. The impression she left on Lin Yikai was that she was an ugly cook who cooked good food. She was practicing every day, how to give Lin Yi a fatal blow. I don''t know if Lin Yikai is afraid of death? No matter when, there will always be a guard next to him watching, with her skill? He can''t get close at all. Maybe he was killed by this guard before he got close. She can only continue to lurch? After many years, she still found a chance. Perhaps the food she cooked was too delicious. There have been no idents in the past few years. Lin Yikai has regarded her as a trusted cook in the house. She never thought about poisoning, naturally she didn''t arouse any suspicion, and she never showed medical skills. Vol 2 Chapter 5072: Peerless scum man task object (33) Vol 2 Chapter 5072: Peerless scum man task object (33) Since Lin Yikai took the initiative to ask her to cook some delicious food, she began to simte **** the other party again. In her sleeve, there was always a dagger, even when she was sleeping. She didn''t act at the beginning, but repeated such scenes countless times, and finally acted once when Lin Yikai was about to have afternoon tea. She put the refreshment next to Lin Yikai and saw him thinking with his chin on the stone table, still a little sleepy, took out the dagger, and cut his neck with a knife. However, at this moment, Lin Yikai''s child appeared and said "Daddy", which turned her years of preparation into a bubble. Lin Yikai, who had already woken up, beat her with two random moves without the strength to fight back, and was directly broken the bones of her hand. She was locked up. Lin Yikaiter learned her identity, so naturally he chose to kill her with a single knife. He whispered to her: "Junior sister, since you are still alive, you shouldn''te back again." She shed tears and felt the life that was disappearing, won''t ite? As long as she is alive for one day, she must take revenge, even if it is moths fighting the fire. "Guo''er, wait a minute." Father Tang''s voice pulled Tang Guo back from her thoughts, only to realize that she was a little far away from the two. She stopped and walked back: "Father, what''s the matter?" "I smell blood. Judging from the smell, it is human blood. I don''t know if there are ferocious beasts nearby. Let''s be careful." Father Tang has taken out a pointed stick and looked around him defensively. By the way, see if the suffering person is alive." Seeing that Tang''s father was worried, Mother Tang said with no air: "I just said I was not a good person. Can''t help it?" "Madam, how can I say that I am also a doctor, I can''t see the dead without saving, right? Doctor? I just save the dead and heal the wounded. I am not bringing people home. If I still breathe? I will help the other party to bandage and move to a safe ce. , How about not leaving a name?" "Okay, I don''t know you for so many years? Save it? All the people who are in trouble? I really want to have a tone. If I don''t save, I will feel uneasy in my heart." Mother Tang said? Search around. "Tongzi? Did you find anyone?" [The host is big, I found it, you can see it by walking fifty steps to the right? Still angry. Tang Guo found out? Her father is also heading in that direction? The pace is getting faster and faster? Obviously he felt what was there, andined to the system: "My father has a very good nose? You can smell it." [Think of people like Host Father? Really not many? Many people don''t want to be nosy when they see it? They are afraid of getting into trouble. "He is a doctor? This is an upational disease, and there is no way to die." "Here here." Father Tang''s voice increased a bit? His steps also became fast. He made three steps in two steps, and quickly reached the destination stated by the system? Tang Guo was not in a hurry, but helped Tang mother to follow behind. . When the two of them arrived? Father Tang was already checking the injuries of the people in the grass. "Old man, are you still alive?" Mother Tang asked with concern, squatting down beside Father Tang, habitually opening her baggage, "What medicine do you want?" Seeing this, Tang Guo shook his head speechlessly. Her mother said that her father, isn''t it the same? Both have upational diseases. "Get me something to stop the bleeding. This guy has a deep cut on his back. It may be gone in a while." Vol 2 Chapter 5073: Peerless man task object (34) Vol 2 Chapter 5073: Peerless man task object (34) Tang Guo watched her father and mother cooperating to help people heal the injuries, and didn''t mean to disturb. With the temperaments of these two people, if you meet a gangster, you really don''t know what to do. Now that they have her, they can do something they like. The biggest regret of the original owner is not being able to take revenge. Now her parents are alive and well, then she will take care of them so that they can live happily throughout their lives and do what they like. Security issues, leave it to her. "It''s a young man," Father Tang looked at the young man lying on the ground after he was bandaged, "Madam, shall we throw him here? There is no vige in front, no shops in the back, in the wild, just in case. He hasn''t woken up at night, will he be eaten by wild beasts? Then I wasted so much effort and herbs?" Mother Tang answered, "Yes, it''s too dangerous to stay here." The two remembered something and looked at Tang Guo''s [Bequge.xyz] position with very innocent eyes. Tang Guo said that she was seen as innocent. She walked over, squatted down and looked at the young man lying in the grass: "Or, take it, I don''t think this person looks like a bad person." She reached out and touched the jade pendant on the man''s waist: "It looks very rich. Maybe it will give us a very rich revenge." "Saving the dying and healing the wound is the basic, Guoer, we do not practice medicine for remuneration, this is the ancestral motto of our ancestors of the Tang family." Tang''s father said earnestly, for fear that his daughter will develop a greedy temperament. A doctor who is greedy for money is easy to do something that vites his ancestral precepts and is ignorant of his conscience. He must correct it in time. "Father, its okay to charge more for the rich to see the doctor. We also need to pay for the medical treatment. Think about it, if you see the poor, you probably wont get a penny? In the long run, can you continue to save people? You have money. Just charge more? If you treat them, they won''t be stingy about it. You will also collect what they give you. If you don''t have money, you will charge less." When Father Tang heard this, he thought it made sense. "Guo''er agrees not to put this here?" Father Tang turned the topic to before. Tang Guo nodded: "In this wilderness? If there is a beast, this person is afraid that he will not survive? Take him with him." "It''s just that how do we take him away?" Mother Tang asked a key question, "This person is not light? Together, the three of us may not be able to take him far." Father Tang was silent: "Why, stay here now, waiting for someone to wake up? Isn''t his injury serious? Thea used to be fatigue and excessive blood loss? Now the blood has stopped? I can wake up in one day at most. Wait for him Waking up? Let''s feed him some more food, he should be fine if he walks by himself." This method is the best for the three? Tang Guo and Tang''s mother agreed. Tang Guo found a ce? Leaning on the cliff? It happened to be some caves? Moved people over? They also nned to spend the night here, waiting for this person to wake up. [Host big? Is that guy? "you know?" [Its not easy to hear you bring it with you without hesitation. Looking at this person''s extraordinary appearance, Billin is even better when he starts? It''s probably that guy. The system said quietly, [After all, he has grown so well these years? Really not many. This guy never treats himself badly in appearance. Even if it doesn''t work at first, it will workter. Vol 2 Chapter 5074: Peerless scum man task object (35) Vol 2 Chapter 5074: Peerless scum man task object (35) "It''s him." Tang Guo admitted: "I just don''t know who he is this time." Regardless of his identity, if you meet him now, it bes yours. The next morning, Tang Guo had just woke up and found a strange appearance. She opened her eyes quickly and met a pair of probing eyes. It was the person who woke up. "Are you awake?" Tang Guo asked. Ye Tang retracted his gaze and nodded slightly. He looked down the cave: "Did you save me?" "My father and mother saved you." Tang Guo saw that there were no two in the cave, guessing that most of them went outside to get food. "They might go out to get food, I''ll go out to see, are your injuries okay?" Ye Tang: "It''s okay." He looked at Tang Guo''s back, followed her out, and kept staring at her, with some hesitation and uncertainty in his eyes. This person''s behavior coincided with the person in his memory. how could be? He still retains the memory for the next life. It is impossible for her to be the same as him. There shouldn''t be so many miracles in this world, right? Tang Guo noticed Ye Tang''s expression, turned her head abruptly, and walked in front of Ye Tang in two steps: "What are you looking at me for? I''m afraid that I will be a bad person and will drag you out and sell it?" "No, no." Listening to this tone, Ye Tang became more and more suspicious, but he couldn''t be sure. "My name is Ye Tang." He decided to test it out, "I don''t know the name of the benefactor yet." He has been in this world for a long time, and he feels that he should be awakening the memory of his previous life, rather than resurrecting his soul. The memory of his previous life was awakened in the 13th and 4th year. Because it was the awakening of past life memories, he didn''t change anything in his life, and he didn''t even have the idea to change. In this world, there is no person he cares about, and he doesn''t have a rtive, so it''s useless to change or not. He is like the original, alive like a machine. It''s just that he didn''t expect to meet someone who behaved the same as his sweetheart, and there was some light in his eyes. Tang Guo was really stunned when he heard this name, Ye Tang? A familiar name. Ye Tang was observing Tang Guo''s actions? Seeing her unconcealed surprise, he was a little excited? His palms could not help but clenched into fists. Didn''t he feel wrong, this person is her? "My name is Tang, and my name is Tang Guo." Tang Guo felt Ye Tang''s nervousness. When he saw the excited eyes of the other party, he could even hear his heartbeat? Meet his eyes? He introduced himself with a smile. first name. Sure enough, the corners of Ye Tang''s lips smiled unconsciously as soon as the words fell. Tang Guo! This name? It fell on his heart like hope, and made him, who originally intended to be the living dead,e back to life. "Do you like haunted houses or roller coasters?" Ye Tang asked again. Tang Guo smiled slightly: "I like it all." Ye Tang was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. If he didn''t hear the footstepsing from a distance? He might rush to hug Tang Guo. His eyes seemed to be stuck to Tang Guo''s body? He couldn''t see the two who came by at all? He restrained his impulse? He didn''t go to hug her. The miracle once hated, he now likes it very much. Unexpectedly, God would make them meet again? Here is the gift? It surprised him. "Guo''er." Tang''s father and Tang''s mother came quickly? Seeing Yetang standing far away? He was very polite to Tang Guo? Finally he breathed a sigh of relief. The two walked to Tang Guo''s side and looked up and down Yetang. Father Tang: "Young man? How are you feeling?" Ye Tang: "Very good, thank you." "That''s good, eat first? After eating, we will continue on the road." Mother Tang said, "It''s good to recover? Yesterday youy there dying, but you were anxious to death." "Yetang, you have no memory loss, and your injury is not serious. When you are outside, you can find yourself and go home." While eating food, Father Tang said to Ye Tang, "We still have our own business. You dont have to follow us." The young man''s eyes were dishonest and he always stared at his daughter. This was what Father Tang thought. Ye Tang said, "You saved my life, and I haven''t repaid you yet." Vol 2 Chapter 5075: Peerless scum man task object (36) Vol 2 Chapter 5075: Peerless scum man task object (36) "Saving the dying and healing the wounded is the basic of a doctor, I don''t need you to repay." Father Tang said. Ye Tang is very persistent. At this time, how could he separate from Tang Guo after he went out? The fate of this encounter again must be firmly grasped: "If I don''t repay, I feel uneasy." "Well, I will stay to protect you. I have good skills and can be your guard." Father Tang: "Then you might as well give some silver." Ye Tang quickly took out the silver and jade pendant around his waist and handed it to Father Tang, "Doctor Tang, here." "Giving the silver, but I am still uneasy, I decided to stay to protect you." Ye Tang can see from the embarrassment of the three of them, they definitely did not appear rashly in this barren mountain. Even the baggage is made by twisting grass into a rope and then weaving it. Although the injuries on the three of them were pretty good, there were still some marks on their faces and some scratches on their hands, and it was impossible for them to disappearpletely in such a short time. Ye Tang expected what happened to the three of them that would make it so determined to stay and protect them. Father Tang frowned. The kid had been staring at his daughter, and he said he wanted to stay to protect them. How does he feel that the drunkards intention is not in wine, but in his daughter? But in the current situation of his family, he still doesn''t know when he can go out. Their family knows the skills of a three-legged cat. If they really encounter something, they may not be able to deal with it. This kid is strong and sturdy, and he is alive and kicking even after receiving such a knife. It can be seen that his physical fitness is really good, and his martial arts should not be low. There is also a lot of strength, even if you don''t use it as a guard, you can carry some heavy objects to frighten some restless people you meet on the road. His daughter Huarong Yuemei, if she really meets someone with a bad heart, she really doesn''t know what to do. It''s okay to use this kid to cover people''s eyes. But, will it lead the wolf into the room? Just like that Lin Yikai? Father Tang looked at Ye Tang carefully, and saw that his eyebrows were clear, his eyes were clear, and the silk and silk he was wearing, it was obvious that he was not an ordinary person. In this way, this person is probably not someone who sees money. With the opponent''s force, if there is any evil intentions, it will not be a problem for the three of them now. The three of them have no possessions, and there is no need for him to devote himself to nning anything. "Father, why don''t you keep him? There is still someone to help carry the baggage." Tang Guo saw that Tang''s father didn''t answer for a long time, knowing that he was bitten by Lin Yikai and felt lingering. Father Tang himself nned to agree, and seeing that Tang Guo actually took the initiative to let him keep this kid, he wondered a little, and it became clear. Goodbye, Mother Tang looked at Ye Tang, smiling, full of scrutiny, he couldn''t help but hiss, patted his head vigorously, seeing him confused. "Seeing you are so sincere, let''s walk along the way," Father Tang said with a straight face, "but let''s say it first, we are a little troublesome, if you really follow us, I''m afraid there will be some danger." Father Tang agreed and thought of Tang Guo''s n. Tang Guo said that he would pretend to have some amnesia and go back to inquire about the news. He was still worried before. He wanted to see this kid in front of him. If he was a good person, he would feel relieved to go with Tang Guo. This man has an extraordinary appearance, clear-cut eyes, no shortage of money, at least he will not do anything to sell his daughter. Of course, he ns to observe more on the road. Vol 2 Chapter 5076: Peerless man task object (37) Vol 2 Chapter 5076: Peerless man task object (37) "Where is Master Ye from?" On the way the four of them were on the way, Father Tang seized the opportunity to chat with Ye Tang. The content of the chat was all over the world, with a wide range of designs, and Ye Tang could say something. Seeing that his conversation was extraordinary and his behavior was fine, his father was quite optimistic. No, he has already started to inquire about the other party''s hometown. "From Liuzhou." Ye Tang replied politely. Needless to say, Doctor Tang in front of him will soon be his old man. The old father-inw checked the family background, and of course he wanted to tell the truth to satisfy the old father-inw. Father Tang remembered Liuzhou, Liuzhou was still a rtively famous ce, and the ce was very prosperous. He quickly searched for people with the surname Ye in Liuzhou. This search found that Ye was a big family in Liuzhou, and it was impossible for a while to tell which Ye Tang was the son of the Ye family. "What do you do at home? Why did you end up here with serious injuries? If you didn''t meet the old man me, you might lose too much blood and die if you don''t get dragged by the beast to eat." Ye Tang smiled and replied: "The family is in business." "The injury was an ident. I met a bandit while transporting the goods." Ye Tang didn''t say anything about it. It was a coincidence that the bandit met him. His martial arts are extraordinary. Even if he meets a master, he can''t be so embarrassed. It was only because he was hit by Mongolian sweat medicine and then attacked by bandits that he was identally stabbed. While he was still awake, he chose to run for his life. He didn''t know what to think at the time, but his desire to survive was very low. Since awakening the memory of his previous life, he felt like a tool man, his soul seemed to be taken away. So before I knew it, I fled to the barren mountains and ridges, and even had a life that ended in this way. Without some memories, I wouldn''t be so lost. Unexpectedly, he met the man he put on the cusp of his heart. "Who is in the family? After going out, you have to report your safety first. They should have been worried about the ident for so long." Father Tang said. Ye Tang replied: "When my grandmother and my parents left before and after when I was 13 years old, there were no siblings. Only some rtives who were not close and could not be rtives were not considered family members. They would not worry about my safety. I wish I was dead, so that I could inherit the wealth that my parents left behind." Appropriately win the sympathy of the old man. He can be regarded as a person who has lived for two lifetimes. How can he not tell that Father Tang is a very enthusiastic person, regardless of his stern face. When Father Tang heard this, he felt a little sympathetic. He couldn''t help but think of the white-eyed wolf he picked up, and he sighed, "Also a poor man." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, this guy really fudged, because she recognized her father''s softheartedness. "If this is the case, you have to notify the family as early as possible, lest those people think you are gone, maybe they are still discussing how to divide your family business at the moment." Mother Tang was a little anxious and stoodpletely. Consider this side of Yetang. Ye Tang smiled indifferently: "There are some useful people under my hand who can''t find my body. They will take care of the family business for me. I have already exined it. If I really have an ident, then Distribute all the family business, those people will not share the slightest." "Young Master Ye is an open-minded person." Father Tang admired a bit, leaving it to the white-eyed wolf, it was indeed better to leave. Vol 2 Chapter 5077: Peerless scum man task object (38) Vol 2 Chapter 5077: Peerless scum man task object (38) After being betrayed by Lin Yikai, he felt that kind of feeling, so he automatically brought it into Yetang. A thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy who has lost a family member has to silently support such arge family business and face those rtives like wolves, tigers and leopards. Difficult and difficult. Because Yetang vaguely remembered the way they ran in, they only took two days to get to the side of the road. "Doctor Tang, where are we going now?" When he came to Dalu, Yetang asked Tang Guo''s family for their opinions. He pointed to both sides of the road section: "This is towards Liuzhou, which is the direction of my home, and this way is towards Qingzhou." Father Tang looked at the direction of Liuzhou and remembered Lin Yikai, his eyes were a little bit distressed, and he sighed: "Our family is in a small town in Qingzhou, that is, Anzhi Town. It should not be very far from here. Far away. But for some reasons, we cant go back. We n to find a ce farther away to settle down first. Then, head towards Liuzhou, find a ce to settle first, and then consider the longer term." Yetang was a little excited. The direction to Liuzhou is good. The more you get closer to Liuzhou, the more people he can use. It''s easier to find a ce to settle. Father Tang didn''t reveal that he didn''t want to ask Tang Guo quietly, didn''t he see how vignt his future husband would look like? This is an ancient society, not more open than modern times. He doesn''t want to leave a bad influence, so he can only bear with it for the time being and show more in front of the old man. Although this road is a big road, there are not many peopleing and going. Only after half a day can I meet some people. In the middle of the journey, they bought a bullock cart, and Tang Guo''s family sat in the bullock cart. Yetang was the patience who drove the cart. Tang Guo didn''t think much, but she obviously felt that the faces of Tang''s father and Tang''s mother were quite different. This is a lot of hard work, plus no food and no rest. Now with the bullock cart and the food exchanged with people on the road, both of them are relieved. Ye Tang drove the bullock cart slowly, knowing that Tang Guo was sitting behind him, even if he didn''t speak, he felt that he was the luckiest at the moment. If he doesn''t look back, he also knows that she is watching him, maybe still smiling. Thinking of these pictures, he couldn''t help butugh. "what are youughing at?" Tang Guo''s voice came from behind his ears, asking Ye Tang to stop hisughter. He replied, "Think of some good things." "You are a strange person. Other people have experiences like yours. They might say in their hearts how unlucky. You can stillugh. What good things have you thought of?" "This is a secret." Ye Tang didn''t dare to say directly. He didn''t need to look back to know that Tang''s father and mother were secretly listening. If he said that because of a disaster, he met the person he was thinking of, that would be a good thing. So Tang''s father and mother didn''t regard him as a disciple, scold him shamelessly and drive him away? He doesn''t do this kind of hard work, and it''s not worth it. He will not be fooled. For such a good thing, just secretly enjoy it alone. He knew that she was bored and wanted to make him entertain. "After finding a ce to settle down, what is Miss Tang going to do next?" No matter what, Ye Tang intends to follow Tang Guo. This is the gift of fate, he can''t wait to stick to her day and night, for fear of identally losing her. "I n to return to Anzhi Town to see the situation." Ye Tang still doesn''t know what happened to the family of three, guessing that Tang''s father also trusted him, he should be able to ask at this time. "Can you take the liberty to ask, what happened to your family?" Vol 2 Chapter 5078: Peerless man task object (39) Vol 2 Chapter 5078: Peerless man task object (39) "So that''s it..." After hearing what happened to Tang Guo''s family, Ye Tang called out for danger. This family is really lucky, even if they were thrown off the cliff. If something goes wrong with them, wouldn''t he have never met his wife for the rest of his life? No, he might be almost dead without meeting them. "Then what are you going to do?" Ye Tang asked this, actually revealing to Tang Guo that he would go with her when that timees. Tang Guo understood the meaning, and of course she would not refuse to have someone apany her all the way. "No one saw Lin Yikai throw our family down from a cliff. We survived and went back to sue him. It is estimated that no one would believe that someone fell from such a high cliff and lived well. Maybe Lin Yikai If we are prepared over there, we will not be sued and will be beaten upside down." Ye Tang knows that this is the case in this ancient world, and after so long, the other party has cleaned up the scene, and unlike modern times, there are cameras everywhere. "First go back to Anzhi Town to see the situation. If Lin Yikai is still there, then think of another way. He stole my Tang family''s medical inheritance. As long as this is searched from his ce, he can also be cured. crime." Of course Tang Guo talked about it, it was too simple for Lin Yikai. "It has to be so." Ye Tang said this in his mouth, but he was nning in his heart, and when he was in the city, he summoned people to find out where Lin Yikai was. It''s strange that this person is also called Lin Yikai. Is this world really such a coincidence? He didn''t believe it. In front of Tang''s father and mother, he was not easy to ask Tang Guo. I n to find an opportunity to ask the other person again, if that Lin Yikai is the Lin Yikai from the previous life. If so, then there really is an indescribable fate between the three of them. One dayter, Tang Guo and his party came to a county town. Ye Tang helped Tang''s father and mother find a small yard to temporarily settle down, and he also hired a few people to help them. In fact, they arranged guards for them. "Doctor Tang, these are my people. Please tell them if you have anything. You and Mrs. Tang will live in this yard for the time being. Whether you stay in the yard, you can go out to practice medicine." "Miss Tang is going to Anzhi Town, I don''t worry, I will apany her there." Finally, Ye Tang added, "You two don''t worry, I will bring her back safely." Father Tang''s eyes are all round, is this all decided? Don''t you ask him? "Well, you go." Mother Tang held down Father Tang''s hand, thinking about what he wanted to say, "Then I will hand Guoer to you, and you must protect her." After observation all the way, Tang Mu believed that Ye Tang was not a bad person. This is a very careful young man, if Guoer is also satisfied, then it is best. Of course she could see the obvious attitude of this young man, and she was also very polite and knew how to advance and retreat. Comparing this way, she found that Lin Yikai''s usual behaviors were all ws. Mother Tang sighed inwardly. The child who was picked up halfway through the journey couldn''t be brought up, so it''s really better not to raise. If you can''t see it, you would rather give some property than take it home. When Tang Guo and Ye Tang left, Tang''s father looked at Tang''s mother speechless: "Do you believe in that kid Ye Tang that much?" "The young man Yetang is different," Mother Tang said with satisfaction, "Old man, let alone you didn''t feel it. This young man is not simple. He wants him to be evil. What does it mean to us? It means that our family of three is poor and white?" Vol 2 Chapter 5079: Peerless man task object (40) Vol 2 Chapter 5079: Peerless man task object (40) Father Tang: "..." Don''t be so blunt, okay? At least he has this medical skill. "A young man like him, what beautiful woman hasn''t seen? It is not easy to choose a good rtionship? But he has every maid, and there are basically no maids in the house, only women. Those who serve close by are all small servants, and they say that they will only marry one person in the future, and they don''t want to add obstacles to future wives. Such people are hard to find with antern." "It''s also my family of three who are fateful, survived the catastrophe, and saw Lin Yikai''s true face clearly. God has given us such a good candidate, and we must not miss it because of some prejudice. There are many ungrateful people in this world. There are also a lot of people in the pictorial. The old man, you have treated so many people, and not everyone has forgotten you, right? You forgot that I went out to buy vegetables. Is it time to be given eggs and vegetables? Although there are few things, But it also shows that they remember us well." "Since this young man is interested in our family''s Guoer, he still knows the etiquette, advances and retreats, and is so determined, Guo''er is not disgusted, it is better to observe." Father Tang was actually persuaded a long time ago that Ye Tang really did everything to his heart. How could he be prejudiced against everyone because of a forest. In that case, it would be impossible for him to stop and help Ye Tang heal his injuries. "Okay, you have the final say, but you can''t tell you." Father Tang carried his hands and talked to the room. "Anyway, I can''t tell you in this life. I will take the herbs out to dry, and go out in a few days. In the house, I was idle." "Girl Guoer, where did your family go these days? It made Lin Xiaozi easy to find for a while, and we helped to find it for several days. Later, someone said whether you met an ident or a bandit. Lin Xiaozi suppressed I cant help but I can only close the pharmacy of [Anonymous Novel .wmxs.info] and bring it to you to find you." "Lin Xiaozi has been away for a few months, and I don''t know where to find you. How can this be good? If we knew we were still blocking, maybe you will still meet." As soon as Tang Guo came back, the neighbors around him came up and said, without asking her anything. Soon they remembered that Tang Guo came back alone, not seeing Tang''s father and Tang''s mother, and quickly asked her where they were. Tang Guo pretended to have forgotten about that period of time, and rubbed her head: "I don''t know. I woke up under the cliff. I don''t know where my parents are. I just remember that I nned to save my parents. When I came back, everything was forgottenter." "Isn''t it true that I met a bandit and fell to my head by ident?" Because Tang Guo didn''t n to let Tang''s father and mother go back to this ce, she had to lie to the folks in the vige so that when she faced Lin Yikai, the other party was wary of knowing the news here. After dealing with these enthusiastic folks in the vige, Tang Guo couldn''t go home because the shop and house were sold by Lin Yikai. She found that these folks didn''t think there was anything. Lin Yikai had done a lot of preparation work. He wanted to sell the house and used it as a entanglement to find the whereabouts of the three of them. Tang Guo couldn''t go home, so he bid farewell to the vigers, saying that he was going to find Lin Yikai and her parents. These enthusiastic blind dates also asked her if she had any silver, and they forced her some copper coins. Tang Guo wrote down this feeling and left Anzhi Town. "Lin Yikai sold my shop, family business, and fields for money, and told the folks that he was looking for three of us." Tang Guo returned to the carriage and told Ye Tang about this: "I guess he went to the capital. When Princess Taiyue came to Anzhi town earlier, his eyes were not right. He took my Tang family''s ancestral medical skills Inheritance, it is obvious that you want to get ahead, and the ce in the capital is suitable." "I also have a piece of news here. He did go to the capital." Ye Tang handed a letter to Tang Guo, "Look at it." Lin Yikai did indeed go to the capital. This was the news many days ago, and now I don''t know what the situation is. But Lin Yikai set up a love story for himself all the way, and wherever he went, he would tell people that he was looking for his master, his wife, and his fiancee. Therefore, it is easy for Ye Tang to know his news. "Is this Lin Yikai that Lin Yikai?" Ye Tang asked at this time. Vol 2 Chapter 5080: Peerless scum man task object (41) Vol 2 Chapter 5080: Peerless scum man task object (41) "probably." Yetang confuses Tang Guo''s uncertainty, and has no intention of asking. It doesn''t matter whether Lin Yikai was the same Lin Yikai in his previous life: "Now we are going directly to the capital?" "Well, you send a message to my parents to go back, so that they can feel at ease, and leave the rest to me." Lin Yikai had already gone to the capital, Tang Guo had expected what the other party wanted to do next. So she nned to set up a round for Lin Yi so that the other side would be unresolved. The medical skills handed down from the Tang family can improve Lin Yikai''s status, and she has a way to get Lin Yikai to nt. Whether it was the original Lin Yikai, or the rebirth of Lin Yikai who came back to do a mission to get her sincere Lin Yikai, it was not a good thing. "Guo''er, what are you writing?" "Write a medical book." Ye Tang was surprised: "Did you silently write your Tang family''s medical book?" "Not really, I figured it out by myself." Tang Guo looked up and smiled, and pointed to the medical book on the small table. "This thing is not a good thing. Some of the prescriptions on it cannot be used on people." Ye Tang understood that Tang Guo''s medical books were poisonous. He remembered Tang Guo''s previous ns for partial amnesia, and when he saw the medical book in front of him, it suddenly became clear. Lin Yikai had done enough work in Anzhi Town, and even if the three of the Tang family returned, they might not be able to sue him. Now that people go to the capital, the Tang family wants Lin Yi to open up thew, but they are afraid it will be even worse. Tang Guo wrote this poisonous medical book, making Lin Yi think about it, fearing that it will be irreversible. "This thing can''t kill people. I just set up a round for Lin Yi, and only with this round can he be punished." When Tang Guo said this, she found that Ye Tang was silent. She raised her head and just happened to bump into Ye Tang looking at him: "What?" "Nothing, I just feel like I picked it up in my life. I found the world without you, just like losing the soul, the whole person and tools are the same. When I saw you, a word rang in my mind." "What?" "I feel that I came to this world to meet you just to meet you." Ye Tang said, "I don''t know how many more in this next life. If God doesn''t let me lose my memory, then I really want to trouble him. I want to send you to my side." "You pray every day, God sees you sincerely, maybe it will work." Tang Guo joked, this man is really funny, he clearly knows this, and he has to make himself amnesia. Now I am here again with unfounded worries, saying that I really want to meet her in the next life. It''s really teasing. Tang Guo continued to write medical books with his head buried, and some of the prescriptions in it were not all wrong, at least there must be some real things before Lin Yikai believed that there was no problem. Knowing the plot of this world, she can expect that Dinglin Yikai will definitely borrow Princess Taiyue to approach the emperor. When the emperor was over fifty, his physical condition was getting worse and worse. He looked old year by year, and was apanied by headaches and insomnia. When I woke up in the middle of the night, I just sat down and couldn''t sleep again. In the plot, Lin Yikai can inherit the medical skills of the Tang family, and can only prepare some medicines to make the emperor sleep peacefully. As for the headache, it can only be relieved but cannot be eradicated. As far as she knew, the emperor not only wanted to cure his illness, but also wanted to live forever. In her medical book, there are prescriptions that can make people sleep peacefully, cure headaches, and refine eternal life pills. Vol 2 Chapter 5081: Peerless scum man task object (42) Vol 2 Chapter 5081: Peerless scum man task object (42) Among them, the prescription to make people sleep peacefully is true. The prescriptions for headaches are half true and half false. They are effective, but they are apanied by great side effects. This side effect doesn''t hurt the foundation, she can handle it. As for the prescription of the longevity pill, it is naturally fake. After taking it, there will be great side effects, which she can handle. The prescription was written by her. It is not surprising that she can solve the side effects after taking it. If Lin Yikai knew that there was such a book, it would be impossible not to be tempted. Whether he was a reborn Lin Yikai or not, he would not be able to escape this game. Ye Tang watched Tang Guo write a medical book with his own eyes, and then made the medical book old. The edges looked tattered, and there was a feeling that some ancient books had just been unearthed. Even he couldn''t tell, the book was a new one before. Within a month, Tang Guo and Ye Tang came to the capital. "Then I will look at you secretly on the side, don''t disturb you, okay?" Ye Tang wanted to be by Tang Guo''s side at all times, but this could easily ruin her affairs. Fortunately, he has a lot of properties and a lot of manpower in the capital. He can arrange for some people to look at Tang Guo all the time. They spent a whole life together in thest life and knew her temperament very well. He can''t change what she decides. "Well, I''ll go first. Find a ce to stay obediently and don''t run around." Tang Guo urged, "There are a lot of women from big families in the capital. You look like you, maybe you will be favored by a youngdy. , Then there will be a bunch of peach blossoms." "I''m covering my face when I go out." Ye Tang quickly promised, "Never let anyone see me, don''t worry. But you, be careful, Lin Yikai, whether you have any dissolution of the marriage contract with him." "He will be dead soon, why bother with him?" Ye Tang thought, too. Lin Yi couldn''t catch her in thest life, and he couldn''t do it in this life. Besides, when Lin Yikai did such things, it was a dead end. Separating from Yetang, Tang Guo wandered around Princess Taiyue''s Mansion, because Lin Yikai lived not far from Princess Taiyue''s Mansion. Princess Taiyue was very much loved by the emperor. She moved to the princess mansion early before getting married, and went wherever she wanted. She was much freer than the general father-inw. Since learning about Lin Yikai''s news, Yetang''s people have been staring at him, and new news will be delivered to him in three or five days. When the distance to the capital was rtively close, the message was basically sent once a day. It can be said that every move of Lin Yikai was controlled by Ye Tang. Right now, Ye Tang lives in the small yard arranged by Princess Taiyue and is helping Princess Taiyue treat the scar on her neck. Originally, Princess Taiyue invited him to live directly in the mansion. Lin Yikai revealed his infatuation, saying that it would be more convenient to live outside, and he might meet his junior sister someday. Without Lin Yikai''s hard work, Princess Taiyue really didn''t think about that. It should be said that at this time, Lin Yikai made Princess Taiyue a little admired because of his infatuation, but he still couldn''t catch it. After Tang Guo wandered for a while, he didn''t n to find Shang Lin Yikai at this time. At this time, Lin Yikai had just received Princess Taiyues attention and had not yet used her to enter the emperors field of vision, which was not conducive to her sending the medical books in her hands to Lin Yikai. She was afraid that if she appeared early, she would make Lin Yikai change her n. After walking around, Tang Guo nned to find a ce far away from Lin Yikai, which was equivalent to a slum in the capital, and to find a small courtyard to live in. Vol 2 Chapter 5082: Peerless man task object (43) Vol 2 Chapter 5082: Peerless man task object (43) During the next period of time, she ns to gather and sell medicine, and go to the drugstore to help people make a living. When the timees, go to Lin Yikai again. Tang Guo went back to talk to Ye Tang about the incident. Ye Tang said cheerfully: "In the capital, I also have a few pharmacies. Which one are you going to do?" Its safer to put your own daughter-inw under your nose. Just let her go out for a walk, and his heart will go up and down. "Just choose a medicine shop in a remote location, a little farther away from Princess Taiyue''s mansion." Tang Guo said. Yetang was a little embarrassed: "The location is not too bad, but there are two that are far away from Princess Taiyue''s residence. It''s just that in that location, I often meet imperial family and nobles, and I''m afraid it doesn''t meet your expectations. "Then I''ll go to another house, just find one at random. When Lin Yikai uses Princess Taiyue to catch the emperor''s line, I will show up." "Or, should I ask someone to go to a remote ce to open a shop? Just open a pharmacy that can treat people with financial difficulties for free?" Seeing Ye Tang''s urgent appearance, Tang Guoughed: "Okay, it''s up to you." She was afraid that if she didn''t follow him, he would cry for a while. Sure enough, as soon as her words fell, Ye Tang''s whole body rxed, and the excitement between her brows could not be covered. "Then I will tell someone to go to a shop." Ye Tang said to Tang Guo, turned around and left, for fear that she would change her mind. In less than half a day, the shop was set up and the old doctor also invited, Tang Guo went to the shop to work. Behind this shop is a yard, and Tang Guo lives there at the request of Yetang. At the back of the yard, there is another yard, Ye Tang bought it and opened up with this yard. He usually lives in that yard, and the yard here is used to cover people''s eyes. He listened to Tang Guo''s words and didn''t go out very much. Tang Guo had entered the yard. He heard her servants report to him and found her in the house. The old doctor was sitting in the hall, rubbing his beard to help people diagnose the pulse, thinking that his employer is a young man after all. Only when he met the girl he liked, he had so much trouble. People spend a lot of money to please the girl. His boss is a good one. He opened a drug store in his house. This girl has a special hobby, and she likes to work in the drug store. "This scar really fades a lot." Princess Taiyue checked the scars on her neck in the mirror, regardless of Lin Yikai, who had her head buried behind. "Dr. Lin, how long will this scar in this pcepletely disappear?" Princess Taiyue asked expectantly, "Your prescription is really magical. At the beginning, the emperor father found out how many genius doctors in this pce could not solve this problem. . You have only shot for a month, and you have this effect. When the scar in this pce ispletely healed, you will be introduced to the emperor." "It''s a shame that you have such a high level of ability to live out." Lin Yikai said respectfully and politely: "Thank you princess." "The princess''s scar will bepletely eliminated in two months." "So soon?" Princess Taiyue''s eyebrows were filled with joy, "It''s only been two months. My pce has been waiting for so many years and almost gave up. Two months is just a sh." "By the way, is your master''s family whereabouts?" Princess Taiyue knew that Lin Yikai was very worried about Tang''s father''s family, so she asked. She also asked someone to ask for help, but to no avail. "Not yet, I don''t know where they have gone, whether they have encountered anything unexpected, I hope not." Lin Yikai looked sad, thinking that Tang Guo came to the door, it was next year''s business. Vol 2 Chapter 5083: Peerless scum man task object (44) Vol 2 Chapter 5083: Peerless scum man task object (44) Taking advantage of the time she had not yet arrived, he had to raise his status. Only by gaining power can he cover up some things that have to be covered up. He doesn''t want his mission to fail again. He has failed once, and once again, there is only one chance. He must use power, develop manpower, cover up what happened before, and fabricate another story to make Tang Guo believe that the person who did it was not him, and that he was framed. It''s all because of him in his previous life that he actually did this kind of thing, he was toote to send it, and it was toote. I don''t know if thest world mission failed, making this world mission much more difficult. In thetter part of the original plot of this world, Tang Guo only hated him, and couldn''t like him at all. It''s difficult. [Then you canplete the task well, if the task in this world ispleted, the next world will be easier. Complete the task and reduce the difficulty by half. "What if it''s notpleted?" Lin Yikai asked with a bad expression. He felt very bad in his heart. There must be a problem. He felt that this world was more difficult than the other world, and the difficulty was not as simple as half. [If the mission fails, the increase in difficulty is incremental. For example, if you failed a mission in thest world, the mission in this world will be twice as difficult as the previous world. If this world fails again, the mission in the next world will be four times as difficult. If you can''tplete the task of the next world, it will be over! With System 978, Lin Yikai''s feet were cold to the top of his head. He gritted his teeth, no matter what, no matter what means, he mustplete the task. Otherwise, he will be gone. Two monthster, Lin Yikai healed Princess Taiyue''s scar. Princess Taiyue was very pleased. For this reason, she organized a flower viewing party to help Lin Yikai show her face at the flower viewing party. Somedies will have some scars on their bodies due to various idents. Now they all seek Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai did not refuse, not to mention that the nobledy would find him, even some princes would also find him. After that, Princess Taiyue introduced Lin Yikai to the emperor. When the emperor heard that there was such a powerful genius doctor, he quickly announced the person into the pce. His headaches and insomnia have been unresolved, and I am looking forward to Lin Yikai''s surprise. Lin Yikai is indeed better than the imperial physician of the Imperial Hospital, which relieved the emperor''s headaches and insomnia a lot. The emperor himself wanted him to stay in the pce. After hearing that he was looking for his master''s family and his fiance, he allowed him to live outside the pce, but he had to listen to the announcement at any time. In the middle of the night, Lin Yikai opened the Tang family''s medical book and found the prescriptions he had used in his previous life. He also decided to use these prescriptions to gain more power and get the emperor''s attention. In other words, he has to live here for a lifetime. Of course, the higher the status of the imperial power world, the more moist he will live. He is a person who never wronged himself. "I''m going to find Lin Yikai." Tang Guo ate snacks, "He just got the Emperor''s attention right now, and he hasn''te up with more prescriptions from my Tang family''s medical books, just to help the Emperor alleviate some personal problems. When he waited, he brought out more things. Even if he made some mistakes, the emperor wouldn''t kill him." There are some useful things for soldiers in the Tang Family Medical Book. Among them, the form of Zhixue Powder and Anesthesia Powder. It wasn''t that this thing could not be taken out, but that it could not be taken out by Lin Yikai. These two things were not written on the surface of the medical book, but Lin Yikai identally discovered that they were hidden in the middle of the book cover. Vol 2 Chapter 5084: Peerless man task object (45) Vol 2 Chapter 5084: Peerless man task object (45) In the original plot, Lin Yikai gained the respect of many soldiers with the help of these two things. Princess Taiyue also admired him even more, so she didn''t mind his identity, and recruited him as a messenger, thinking that he was an indomitable man. The man considered by the country. Who knew that Lin Yikai was just giarizing things from the Tang family, and it was really unexpected to find the things in the mezzanine. Tang Guo not only wanted to see Lin Yikai at this time, she also had to find a way to burn the medical book in Lin Yikai''s hands. Before burning, she just memorized the contents. "Then be careful." In the middle of the night, Tang Guo changed into night clothes and jumped out of the house. "Didn''t you say that you have to take me with you if you want to do things? Guoer, don''t you believe in my martial arts?" Ye Tang stood in front of the window. Fortunately, he kept his eyes on him, always thinking she had something to do. So he came to squat, but squatted her down. It''s also because they have lived for a lifetime, otherwise he would have been asleep right now. "Let''s go then." Tang Guo didn''t refuse Ye Tang, this person changed his clothes. Ye Tang followed Tang Guo without asking anything, and soon the two of them arrived at the courtyard where Lin Yikai lived. There are some people living in this yard right now, and they easily get to the room where Lin Yikai lives. Tang Guo took out the smoke and blew into it. Ye Tang stared at him unblinkingly, and he knew that his wife was very capable and especially good at doing things. After waiting for a while, Tang Guo opened the door and went in. Ye Tang followed, standing at the door watching the wind. When he arrived in the room, Tang Guo found that Lin Yikai was not asleep, but was reading her Tang family''s medical book under themp. Now Lin Yikai has been drugged and has fallen to the ground. She quickly flipped through the medical books and recited the two prescriptions Lin Yikai had taken out of the book cover. Afterwards, she unceremoniously pushed the candle on the medical book, looked at the medical book half burned, and turned to leave the room. "Alright?" Ye Tang asked, looking at the fire slowly burning inside. Tang Guo nodded lightly: "Let''s go, I have already recited the medical book, and the thing was burned, treat it as an ident." As soon as Tang Guo and Ye Tang left, 978 felt that the dangerous aura was gone, and quickly came out to wait and see. He wondered, why are some strange bosses passing by in every world? Fortunately, he dodged quickly, and if he was spotted by those big guys, he might not be able to escape. The system knew that 978 was afraid of him, so he deliberately let out his breath. Seeing that 978 had been hidden, he called Tang Guo into the yard. When 978 came back to his senses, I wanted to talk to Lin Yikai about the boss, but I didn''t expect that the room was on fire, screaming frantically in Lin Yikai''s ear. Lin Yikai just didn''t wake up, so he had to usepulsory means to stimte Lin Yikai to wake up. "978, what''s the matter? What did you do to me?" Lin Yikai said angrily, feeling pain all over. [Host, it''s on fire, hurry up and put out the fire, if I don''t call you, your life will be gone. 978 yelled loudly, Lin Yikai only then reacted, and the mes before his eyes. Looking at the fallen candles and the half-burned medical books, Lin Yi hurriedly started putting out the fire. The servant was also rmed and hurried over. When the fire was put out, Lin Yikai was depressed holding only a quarter of the medical books left. Even though he has his own memory in his previous life, how much the various medicines in the prescription are needed, and the precautions when preparing them, these are all to be done step by step, and he can''t even remember the medicines he needs. I originally nned to use these two prescriptions to gain more power, so it fell through. "You saw that I was asleep, don''t you know to shout?" Lin Yikai asked. [You are an adult now, dozing off by the candle, is it reasonable? It''s you who don''t pay attention to fire prevention awareness, and me me! If I hadn''t called you, you would be dead. Vol 2 Chapter 5085: Peerless man task object (46) Vol 2 Chapter 5085: Peerless man task object (46) Lin Yikai opened the unfinished medical books, and wanted to see if he could find some useful prescriptions. It is a pity that most of the medical books were burned, and aplete prescription was not left. Seeing the ashes that burned almost before him, he could only admit his fate. Fortunately, he remembered the emperor''s headache relief and the prescription for treating insomnia. With these two prescriptions alone, he can also get the Emperor''s attention. Just wanting to obtain a special status is basically no longer possible. In addition, there is a house that removes scars, which will give him a lot of money. With these, he can do a lot of things. "978, what did you do just now? Why didn''t you remind me earlier?" Lin Yikai rubbed his head, "you shouldn''t readte at night, otherwise it won''t happen." [I felt like a big boss, so I hid. I told you before that there is more than one system in the little thousand world. I might be swallowed by some great bosses. I was swallowed, and you are in danger. "There is another boss?" [Don''t worry, the other party just passed by and didn''t find me. Lin Yikai didn''t care much about this. He was still in pain and burned a medical book like this. If he had known it earlier, he should copy a copy, and he wouldn''t fall to where it is now. Lin Yikai did not expect that he would meet Tang Guo the next day. The moment he saw Tang Guo, he turned around and wanted to leave, because there were still many things unprepared, and he was afraid of revealing ws. But Tang Guo was already very excited and ran towards him. If he turned around and left, it would be even more suspicious. "978, she should have amnesia?" Lin Yikai asked 978 in his heart, why did Tang Guo appear in the capital ahead of time? [It should be amnesia, so if you treat their family, if there is no amnesia, this moment is not running to you excitedly, but getting it and cutting it at you. The system 978''s words made Lin Yi feel a little more happy, too, Tang Guo should have forgotten what happened that day. After thinking about it, he also showed excitement in his eyes and walked quickly towards Tang Guo: "Junior Sister!" "Brother." Tang Guo also yelled, "Brother, I finally found you. I heard some people discussing along the way. A young man was looking for someone. I guessed it was you, so I came to Beijing. Its just that the road is too busy and there is no longevity. I can only help people to earn some entanglement while rushing. When I came to the capital, I went to a drug store to work, and I wanted to stabilize before looking for you. Lin Yikai understood now, it turned out that this was the reason why Tang Guo was able to arrive in the capital ahead of schedule. He is indeed very high-profile all the way to the capital, and he can''t wait to tell everyone that he is looking for his junior and sister''s family to promote his infatuation. In this way, even if Tang Guo recovers his memory in the future, he will be able to find a way to make it through. "Junior Sister, I''m looking for you everywhere, where have you been? Where are the Master and Madam?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t know what happened. When I woke up, I was under the cliff and didn''t see my parents. Some people guessed that I met the bandits and might have lost some of my memories." "It''s fine if we can find you. Let''s find Master and Madam together next." Lin Yikaiforted Tang Guo, led her to where he lived, and told her about the recent events. Tang Guo also made up some words and talked with Lin Yi. Seeing her without any suspicion, Lin Yikai rxedpletely. Vol 2 Chapter 5086: Peerless scum man task object (47) Vol 2 Chapter 5086: Peerless scum man task object (47) If it is not the time, Lin Yikai would like to suggest that the two will get married first. But thinking that this is an ancient society, Tang Guo could not find the whereabouts of his parents, fearing that he would not agree, and it would create a bad impression. Lin Yikai held back her mind, intending to treat Tang Guo better and let her put all her thoughts on him as soon as possible. "I have searched all over the capital, and there is no news of Master and Madam, Junior Sister, do you remember which cliff you woke up on?" "It was dazed, I forgot." Lin Yikaiforted: Its okay. Lets look for it slowly. When the brothers earn more entanglements, we can gather some manpower and let them find them. Before, I helped Princess Taiyue treat her illness, and she also helped me introduce the emperor. When I get the trust of the emperor, maybe I can ask for grace there." "Ok." Tang Guo nodded slightly: "Brother, do things by the side of the emperor really apany you like a tiger?" "It''s almost the same. Anyway, if you can''t raise your head and talk like you usually do, you can''t take another look." Lin Yikai changed the subject, "I have asked someone to clean up your room. We will go out to buy new clothes for both body and mind in a moment. I''ve been hungry and thin for so long." System: The host is not hungry and thin, is that guy willing to make her hungry and thin? This is obviously growing up, and after pulling a strip, the baby fat on his face must slowly recede. "it is good." As a result of Tang Guo''s burden, Lin Yikai found that the revenge was still a bit heavy, and asked casually: "What''s in this revenge?" "It''s a box, father left it." Tang Guo said, "I don''t know what''s inside. I don''t have the key. I am anxious to find you. I haven''t been able to open it for the time being. I''ve heard from my father before that I only returned to Anzhi town. I found out that you sold the shop and the house andnd just to find us. I remembered that Dad still had one thing at home, so I took it out." Lin Yi wondered happily, what important thing, a box? He hadn''t seen any boxes in Father Tang. Could it be that what inheritance he couldn''t know? This doctor is really funny. He has to hide everything. He is his apprentice at any rate and he can''t take a look at him. He has to secretly leave everything to his biological daughter. ording to him, it is no wonder that so many inheritances will be lost. "Brother, now that you have found you, you can help me keep this box. Dad never let me open this box. When I meet Dad, I will give him the news. This should be very important to him. I went to look for him the next time and saw him secretly looking at this box." Lin Yikai did not refuse. Seeing that Tang Guo trusted him so much, he repeatedly agreed. But I was thinking in my heart that the contents of the box that made Father Tang cares was definitely not simple, maybe it would be more precious than that medical book. Thinking of this, Lin Yi felt a little enthusiastic. If it is really another inheritance, then he will get a higher status just around the corner. Tang Guo couldn''t wait for Father Tang to return, so he might as well open the box to see what was inside. This box is not too big, it''s just the size of a book, you can freely point the thickness, you can see that there is nothing inside. [Host, do you really want to open this box? If Tang Guo knew about it, it would definitely annoy you, and it would be difficult to get her sincerity. Vol 2 Chapter 5087: Peerless scum man task object (48) Vol 2 Chapter 5087: Peerless scum man task object (48) "After a long time, she will regain her memory. If I don''t have the supreme power and can''t arrange for the dead ghost, this task will not bepleted. I can only get the power before I have the opportunity to arrange the dead ghost. With my current ability, It''s impossible to do this." [All right, as long as you canplete the task. "I can open this lock. There is no difficulty. If there is a medical book in it, I will copy a copy, leave it alone, and lock it back. I won''t say, don''t you, can she know?" Lin Yikai sessfully flicked 978, and then began to unlock. There is really no difficulty in opening this kind of lock. He once studied this kind of lock and opened it after a while. After removing the lock, he nervously opened the wooden box. Seeing the contents inside, he showed such an expression as expected. There are three items in the box, a bag of gold needles and a short knife, which are shorter and much thinner than ordinary daggers. At the bottom, there is an old book. The handwriting on the cover of the book could not be read clearly, but it did not prevent Lin Yikai from being excited. If he didn''t anticipate the mistake, this is another medical book. He was tremblingly holding the medical book and flipping through it. He was excited looking at the prescriptions. Among them, there were three prescriptions that attracted his attention the most. After careful calction, these three prescriptions were all he needed now. Sleep well, treat headaches, and eternal life pills. Lin Yikai hesitated looking at the prescription of the eternal pill. Will there be eternal pill? He had heard that some emperors would be reluctant to die when they were old. They would pursue longevity and raise a group of alchemists. However, these alchemists are not serious alchemists, and the refined pills are basically heavy metals exceeding the standard. Not only did not live long, but it also allowed the emperor to survive early. Although he didn''t know whether the longevity pill was true or not, Lin Yikai decided to copy all the contents of the medical book. There are a total of more than 20 prescriptions, each with its own beauty. After the copy waspleted, he put the things back in their original positions, and wiped them with a donated cloth before putting them back, so as not to leave his fingerprints. Maybe the ancients didn''t care about these, he was just in case. The small wooden box was locked again, and Lin Yikai hid it. He decided to try this sleeping medicine first, saying that he had improved the previous one. "Oh? Is what Lin Aiqing said is true?" The emperor was surprised, but also somewhat delighted. Since Lin Yikai appeared, his symptoms of insomnia and headache have alleviated a lot. Hearing Lin said that Anmian''s prescription had been improved, he was intrigued. "I don''t know what improvements have been madepared to the previous ones?" Now every day before going to bed, the emperor has to take Lin Yikai''s sleeping medicine. I can fall asleep, but if I don''t take the medicine for a day, I will go back to the past. "The emperor, the improvement this time is going topletely cure your insomnia." "Really?" The emperor was really surprised now, "Then Aiqing will dispense the medicine soon." Lin Yikai gave the medicine that had been prepared to the emperor''s person. The emperor would definitely not use it directly. After all, he is not the person the emperor trusts most. But he believed that the emperor would definitely trust him when the medicine was taken. This has to be useful, he has tried it with someone. When the emperor asked someone to test the medicine, he saw that there was no problem, so he started taking the medicine formted by Lin Yikai. After ten consecutive days, the emperor did feel that his sleep was better than before. ording to Lin Yikai, taking it for a month canpletely cure his insomnia. A monthter, the emperor stopped taking the medicine for one day. That night, as Lin Yikai expected, he slept exceptionally peacefully. Emperor Dayue promoted Lin Yikai. Vol 2 Chapter 5088: Peerless scum man task object (49) Vol 2 Chapter 5088: Peerless scum man task object (49) Lin Yikai felt that it was not enough, and suggested that his prescription for headaches had improved somewhat. The emperor already trusted him so much and boldly used Lin Yikai''s medicine. Sure enough, as he said, the headache has gradually improved a lot, and the pain will not be frequent and unable to do things. "Lin Aiqing is really doing something at a young age. The imperial physician of the hospital is not as good as a young man in his early twenties." The emperor sighed, "Tai Yue, thanks to your introduction, otherwise no one can solve my illness. " Princess Taiyue heard that the emperor''s insomnia had healed, and her headaches had gradually eased. She was also very happy in her heart, saying that she did not lead the wrong person. "Thank you for your father''spliment. It was also that the son-chen saw that he had some ability, so he brought him in. I didn''t expect him to be so capable, which the son-chen could not have expected. Such a talent can be valued by the father, and it is him. Lucky." At this time, the emperor sighed. Princess Taiyue asked quickly: "How does the father sigh?" "Sigh, it was a great time, but I was gradually weakened. Even though there are countless ambitions in my heart, I don''t have the strength to do it. I wake up every day and see the gray hair on my head regenerate, so I have to obey the old age." Princess Taiyue didn''t know how to answer this. I can only say a few more words, the emperor has no boundaries and so on. "You said that Lin Aiqing can get rid of scars, as well as treat my insomnia and headaches. I wonder if he has a prescription to prolong life?" Princess Taiyue couldn''t answer: "I don''t know the minister here." If the emperor could live two more years, she would naturally be happy. When a brother is an emperor, where can her biological father be an emperor makes her morefortable. In the past two years, she has also clearly felt that the situation in North Korea is different, and her brothers are about to move around, but it is a pity that she is not a man, otherwise she can care about it. The emperor had thoughts. After sending Princess Taiyue, he dered Lin Yikai into the pce. "The minister does not have such a prescription," Lin Yikai replied. He didn''t know if the eternal life pill was true, so he didn''t dare to take it out. "If the emperor doesn''t have the dragon''s body, the minister can prescribe some tonics for the emperor." The emperor sighed, "Fine, the medicine is not something ordinary people can ask for." When Lin Yi left the pce, he nned to develop the longevity pill in his heart to see what he could make out. If it seeds, it might be able to save one''s life someday. When the time came, the emperor brought it out and asked, he said that it was the result of his hard workter, and just wanted to surprise him. After understanding, Lin Yikai started doing this. Tang Guo was on the side, quietly watching Lin Yikai doing this. Lin Yikai ttered her every day, but she showed that she wanted to find Tang''s father and mother, and she didn''t care about those things. This made Lin Yikai a little headache. If it wasn''t for theck of other people''s hands, I really wanted to arrange for someone to find the body of Tang''s father and mother, so that Tang Guo could give up early so that he could get married. But he was afraid that if he did this, there would be some butterfly effects. If Tang Guo was stimted to restore her memory in advance, he was not prepared, wouldn''t it be over? Tang Guo lives in Lin Yikais courtyard. Ye Tang has been looking forward to it. He bought a courtyard next door, but he can only look at Tang Guo eagerly, not daring to do anything at all, for fear that Tang Guo will be damaged. Thing. Time flies, Tang Guo has been meeting Lin Yikai for three months, but Lin Yikai still hasn''t made the longevity pill. Vol 2 Chapter 5089: Peerless scum man task object (50) Vol 2 Chapter 5089: Peerless scum man task object (50) Because there are too many details to pay attention to, there are many medicines needed, precious and not precious. With his current financial resources, he may not be able to buy those medicines. He was not sure whether this thing would work or not, and he was still in the stage of collecting medicine. Anyway, he was already a celebrity next to the emperor, and his future would be bright if he didn''t make a mistake. There is no need to take out the longevity pill that you have done, it is simply superfluous and asking for trouble. [The host is big, Lin Yikai doesn''te up with the longevity pill, your prediction is wrong. ] The system is a little anxious on the side. "My n did not go wrong, and this step is also in my calctions." The system didn''t understand why, and what happened next soon made him understand what Tang Guo was calcting. When Lin Yikai was rxing and nning to cultivate a rtionship with Tang Guo, something went wrong on the emperor''s side. The pit that Tang Guo had dug earlier came, and the emperor took the seque of the headache. In the early dynasty, the emperor suddenly fell into aa in the court hall, making a group of imperial doctors rushed. They couldn''t find out how the emperor was in aa, because his pulse was peaceful, not like his life was in danger. Soon they all thought of Lin Yikai, so they called someone to Xuan Linyi to enter the pce. Lin Yikai was also confused. The emperor''s health has been much better recently, how could he suddenly fall into aa? With all doubts, he entered the pce to treat the emperor. Only this time, he couldn''t diagnose the emperor''s illness. The whole dynasty was in a hurry. The emperor was in aa for a day and didn''t wake up, but the emperor''s pulse was no problem. "Lin Yikai, you really can''t diagnose what disease your father is suffering from?" Princess Taiyue was also a little anxious. The emperor won''t wake up again, fearing that it will be messed up. Lin Yi happily went up and down, didn''t he have such a **** in his previous life? [You said you didn''t change the plot, but you used these medicines for the emperor, didn''t you also change the plot? 978''steints made Lin Yi happy and upset. But he calmed down quickly. The emperor was ill and it didn''t matter to him. Even if he died then, it didn''t matter that he was liked by the new emperor with his ability. Wanting to understand this, he calmed down, and he was already calcting in his mind that he would do something big with the prince then. Princess Taiyue was really worried about the emperor. Seeing Taiyuan Hospital and Lin Yikai had nothing to do, she ordered the Huangbang to be posted and invited the world''s genius doctor to enter the pce to treat the emperor. Tang Guo had long expected that the filial Princess Taiyue would never give up the emperor. Now that Lin Yikai was trapped in the pce and couldn''te out, she changed her face, changed her appearance, removed the yellow list, and entered the pce to treat the emperor. Princess Taiyue heard that the Huang Bang was posted less than half a day, and someone uncovered it, and quickly asked people to invite Tang Guo to her house. "Can you really cure the father?" Tang Guo, dressed as a middle-aged man, said, "I have to look at it. I can''t confirm the emperor''s illness without seeing it." Princess Taiyue''s expression was calmer, and it seemed that she was not a big talker: "Okay, you immediately go with the pce to see the emperor." After Tang Guo entered the pce, he immediately diagnosed and treated the emperor''s condition. "Doctor Ye, how is my father?" Princess Taiyue was the most anxious in the scene, "What did you check out?" Lin Yikai was also there. He looked at the middle-aged man dressed as Tang Guo, and said to System 978, "What is this person''s background? It actually appeared like this. It seems that I shouldn''t touch that medical book." [Now that everything is finished, who can me for the difficulty that I added? Lin Yikai felt more and more that 978 was just a pit pen system. "Back to the princess, the emperor is poisoned." Tang Guo''s words made everyone stop whispering and looked at her with incredulous eyes. Poisoned? Vol 2 Chapter 5090: Peerless scum man task object (51) Vol 2 Chapter 5090: Peerless scum man task object (51) "Doctor Ye, what kind of poison is in the father''s possession?" Princess Taiyue came back to her senses and asked with a serious face. Under their noses, someone was bold enough to poison the emperor. No matter who this person is, he must To pull it out. "A kind of poison that can make people sleepy. With this poison, you can''t detect it without careful, and it will only make people fall asleep quietly." Tang Guo exined. Princess Taiyue: "Then can this poison be cured?" "can." Tang Guo''s words made many people in the room relieved, as long as it can detoxify. If the emperor really continued to fall asleep, the court didn''t know what it would be like. At the moment there is no prince, and several princes are not yet in a fight. Tang Guo took out a pack of golden needles and began to detoxify the emperor. She pierced the golden needles one by one to the acupuncture points on the emperor''s head, making everyone nervous. Looking at Tang Guo''s skillful techniques, Lin Yikai was a little shocked, and such characters actually ran out. He was a little upset, he shouldn''t change the plot at will, and he didn''t know who poisoned the emperor. After a few hours, the emperor woke up. Knowing that he had been poisoned by someone, he asked people to search the pce on the spot, found out the items he used frequently, and asked Tang Guo to check him one by one. "These are no problems." Tang Guo checked the items used by the emperor one by one, even the emperor''s bedroom. Where the emperor sits with a bad face, who is so clean, dare to poison him in broad daylight. If this person is not found, he will sleep and eat. "Doctor Ye, didn''t you find it?" the emperor asked Tang Guo, "you have to find me carefully." Tang Guo replied, and suddenly asked, "I have seen the items and meals that the emperor usuallyes into contact with. I don''t know what drugs the emperor can take on weekdays?" When Tang Guo reminded him, the emperor suddenly remembered that he had indeed taken medicine. It''s just that the medicine has been stopped for several days, and he didn''t think in that direction for the time being. Bingzhu would rather kill a thousand by mistake instead of letting one go. He asked someone toe over and call Tang Guo to check the remaining medicine. "Is there a problem with this sleeping medicine?" At this time, apart from Tang Guo, the emperor and Princess Taiyue, as well as his close servants. Even Lin Yikai was kicked out by him. Seeing Tang Guo checking the medicine for Sleep, the emperor suddenly asked. He trusts Lin Yikai too much. Although Lin Yikai''s medical skills are good, but this person is from outside, who knows if he has any evil intentions. If this were the case, he would never let Lin Yikai go. "This is a good medicine that can make people sleep peacefully. There is no poison." Tang Guo replied. The emperor''s expression eased a little, but that''s okay, Lin Yikai must not let him down. At this time, Tang Guo checked the prescription for the treatment of headaches, frowned slightly, and the emperor''s heart sank. "Is there a problem with this medicine?" the emperor asked. Princess Taiyue became nervous, and she never looked away from Tang Guo. "The emperor, this package of medicine was originally a good cure for headaches. Unfortunately, the single medicine added in it will make people fall asleep slowly after taking it, and eventually fall asleep without knowing it, and never wake up again." The emperor''s face changed drastically: "If this medicine is removed, will the prescription still be useful?" "It''s useful. This medicine is superfluous. I don''t know who made this medicine? The other party deliberately added this medicine, obviously trying to get it wrong. This person should be superb medical skills, otherwise he would not dare to use the medicine so boldly." Vol 2 Chapter 5091: Peerless scum man task object (52) Vol 2 Chapter 5091: Peerless scum man task object (52) "So, this person must be deliberate?" The emperor''s voice sounded calm, but Princess Taiyue next to him knew that this was the storm before the emperor''s anger. "Yes, the other party can formte this prescription, so you must know that this medicine will have such consequences when added." "I, I see, Dr. Ye will go down and receive the reward." Lin Yikai was still waiting outside, but he didn''t expect that the emperor''s summons would not be reached. Instead, he waited for a wave of guards and captured him on the spot. They received the emperor''s dictum that he was going to be sent to the prison. The reason is that he poisoned the emperor. Tang Guo just walked out and watched Lin Yikai yelling at being dragged away. Lin Yikai wanted to take advantage of the emperor''s power to rise up and find a dead ghost to deceive her, then she would cut the road herself. Watching Lin Yikai struggle frantically and yelling for injustice, Tang Guo happily left the pce with the emperor''s reward. "Is this thepanion of the emperor like the tiger?" Lin Yikai, who was in the prison, hammered the wall viciously, "It must be the surname Ye, it must be what he said to the emperor." [It is said that the difficulty of the characters in this world will increase, and you still fool around. Now it depends on how you get out. The emperor said that you murdered him secretly, indicating that the surname Ye has produced evidence, you have to find a way to keep him innocent. Lin Yikai: "If there is a problem with the medicine, can I make it clear? You don''t help me check it? Just let me prescribe it to the emperor? Now there is a problem, and it''s not just me that is unlucky." [Unlucky only you, I have no energy right now, if you die, I will re-bind the host. I''m so stupid, how could I choose your stupid host. I used to think that you are really scumbags and dying in every life, but no matter what, luck is still good. Now I understand, you are a pit, pit your woman, and pit the system. 978 is really a bit regretful, shouldn''t be bound to this unreliable system, he just wanted to earn some energy to upgrade himself, and eventually met a pitted host. Lin Yikai felt a little bit cold: "I suspect that you are here to fix me. You just want to rely on me to get Tang Guo''s sincerity to gain energy. You don''t want to help me at all. You lied to me for everything. [I do want to rely on you for energy, but I didnt let you do bad things, and spent energy to inject your feelings for Tang Guo, so that when you like her, you canplete tasks,pensate her, and gain her. Sincere. But you are unreliable. If you are unreliable, I me my system. It is obviously that you are useless. There is a lot of bad water in your stomach. God wants you to die, and the system can''t save you. It is true that the soul is scattered, if you have more virtue and paid off the previous debt, you can indeed continue to reincarnate. If it is notpleted, it will really be scattered. Lin Yikai was stunned: "Are you not kidding?" [Is it good for me to joke? I wish you couldplete the task, but you are a silly pen. Even if you inject feelings into you, you are still a scumbag. At this moment, only you can break it by yourself. Lin Yikai didn''t ask 978 anymore, the other party probably didn''t deceive him. I don''t know what the emperor will do with him. The emperor over there has ordered a search of Lin Yikai''s house and found out the medical book that Lin Yikai had copied. As for the box Tang Guo had told him to hide, Tang Guo had already taken it away. "The emperor, this was found in Lin Yikai''s house." The emperor flipped through it, and at the end, he frowned: "Why are there missing pages?" Vol 2 Chapter 5092: Peerless man task object (53) Vol 2 Chapter 5092: Peerless man task object (53) The emperor threw the medical book to the imperial physician of the Imperial Hospital for examination, and the prescription on it looked pretty good. He suddenly remembered Dr. Ye, who had treated him before, and nned to call him into the pce. Princess Taiyue said: "Not long after Dr. Ye went out of the pce that day, my son asked someone to find him, and wanted to ask where he lived, because he was afraid that his father would need it. But no one who went there was looking for him. When I arrived at Dr. Ye, most of them left the capital. ording to Yi Erchen, Dr. Ye is a real worldly expert. He just happened to meet him after taking Huang Bang, and he didn''t want to stay in this dunya." The emperor agreed with this statement. Byparison, Lin Yikai did have some conspiracy. First catching Taiyue''s attention, and then being brought into the pce to see him by Taiyue, it happened to solve his two difficult things. Is this a step-by-step operation? "Has the person who arranged to go to Chalin Yikai returned?" "I''m afraid it will take some time." Princess Taiyue said. The emperor nodded: "Wait a minute, I want to see what kind of medicine Lin Yikai sells in the gourd." "Father, my son knows that Lin Yikai is looking for his master''s family. He has already found his junior sister a while ago." "Oh? Does his junior sister understand this matter?" "I asked, and asked someone to investigate. This woman has no idea about Lin Yikai in the pce. ording to her, Lin Yikai''s medical skills were not as good as hers. Later, Lin Yikai came to the capital. After that, the medical skills soared, and he became the celebrity beside the father. Princess Taiyue said, Lin Yikai was because of the sudden disappearance of Doctor Tangs family. He sold the house and property under Doctor Tangs name and put it together. The capital of Beijing. ording to this Miss Tang, she really woke up under the cliff. She didnt remember anything that happened before. She probably lost that part of her memory." In fact, Princess Taiyue already had her own suspicions. It was a coincidence that these things were connected together. The emperor really squinted his eyes, this thing is very strange. Why didn''t a family of three disappeared shortly, when Lin Yikai, who was an apprentice, dispose of the property, etc., and found someone in Beijing? He also helped Taiyue treat the scars, and came to him again. Now that the other party has gotten the right position, why would he murder him? Could it be... this person has been bought by one of his sons, nning to put him to sleep in this way? Once the emperor''s brain has been repaired, there is no way to stop it. "Call someone from the hospital to help the woman surnamed Tang and see if she can restore her memory." Princess Taiyue: "Yes." Tang Guo was temporarily taken over to live in the princess''s house. All the doctors in the hospital came this day. It was said that they wanted to show her her head and help her restore her memory. This is what Tang Guo waited for and readily agreed to their diagnosis and treatment. She is very good at letting her body have some problems and traveling through so many worlds. In the end, there were two results of the diagnosis by the imperial physicians. One was whether there was any congestion in the brain. Second, it was possible that some memories were too painful and she didn''t want to remember them. Tang Guo himself is also a doctor, and he proposed a treatment n with them to restore some scenes and stimte her nerves. Maybe she remembered. So she said that she woke up under the cliff. When she woke up, her head hurt very much. There was a bulging bag there, and it took many days to disappear. Everyone inferred that this should have been hit with a hard object from behind. Princess Taiyue hesitated about this: "The head is no better than other ces. If it really hits, if something goes wrong, wouldn''t it..." Vol 2 Chapter 5093: Peerless scum man task object (54) Vol 2 Chapter 5093: Peerless scum man task object (54) "I want to know what the truth is. Ever since I saw my brother, I have had a feeling of innocence. If you say anything, I am not as good as a brother in medicine. When I came to Beijing, I heard that It''s actually hard to believe that he was reused by the emperor." "Well, this pce asks people to guess and restore the scene you may have experienced before." With the help of Princess Taiyue, she actually restored the scene at that time to a seven-seven-eight. It was only because Princess Taiyue suspected that the missing of the Tang family''s three members might have something to do with Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai attacked the three and threw them down the cliff. That was very possible. After all, Tang Guo said that she woke up under the cliff. After Tang Guo suffered a stick, all her memories were recalled. Princess Taiyue looked at her red eyes and sighed softly: "I remembered?" She didn''t expect that she would look away too, she really knew her face and didn''t know her heart. Tang Guo originally stated what he had encountered that night. Under such circumstances, no one would doubt it. No one would question why she fell off the cliff and didn''t die. Because Lin Yikai killed the emperor, what can''t he do? As for Tang Guo''s death, of course it was a miracle, because God didn''t want the bad guys to get away with it. All the truth came to light, Princess Taiyue reported the matter to the emperor, and the emperor was really angry. When Lin Yikai was arraigned, the whole person was dumbfounded. Especially Tang Guo''s correction to him made him call it out in his heart. The person who arranged to go to Anzhi Town to check the situation has also returned. Lin Yikai''s behavior is full of doubts. It is very likely that he killed the Tang family three for medical books. Faced with such corrections, it was something that happened in itself, and Lin Yikai had long been confused and couldn''t give himself a dialectic. Looking at his panicked appearance, the people present didn''t understand what was going on. The emperor didn''t want to delve into which prince Lin Yikai was doing because he was a little worried. If the prince who was involved in the matter asked Lin Yikai to identify another prince, it would be implicated in the incident again. It''s better to dispose of Lin Yi and give him a little warning, no matter what, he is his son. He is also old, he really needs to train heirs, and he cannot sit on this dragon chair forever. Lin Yikai was very flustered when he heard that he was beheaded. In a hurry, he suddenly remembered the longevity pill recipe he had recited. There was some expectation in his eyes, but fortunately, he tore off the three important prescriptions and recited them. If the emperor didn''t get these, he really didn''t have the chance toe back. When the emperor, there should not be many who do not want to live forever? The mission failed, but he didn''t want to die, and he didn''t know if he could seed next time. If he could live longer, he would live more. If the emperor knew he could refine the longevity pill, he would definitely find a way to save him. Tang Guo watched Lin Yikai, who was dragged away by despair, was still noisy, but suddenly stopped, with contemtion in his eyes, and knew what he was thinking. The corner of her lips bends slightly, just like this? No, it''s too cheap for him. Although there is no way for Lin Yikai to experience the pain of the original owner, she still has a way to make Lin Yikai better than death. Lin Yikai was in the prison, moring to see the emperor, saying that there was an important matter, and also mentioned the medical book with missing pages. After the emperor knew about it, he really came to see Lin Yikai. On the day Lin Yikai was beheaded, a condemned prisoner reced him, and he was locked in another ce by the emperor, preparing to refine the eternal life pill. Vol 2 Chapter 5094: Peerless man task object (55) Vol 2 Chapter 5094: Peerless man task object (55) Lin Yikai knew that the longevity pill was the only hope in this life, and only hoped that the medical book did not deceive him, and could refine the longevity pill. The emperor was happy. No matter what hemitted, he could still drink spicy food. As for the strategy of Tang Guo, it was basically impossible, he had already dispelled that thought. Tang Guo nned to leave the capital, and things went so smoothly, thanks to Princess Taiyue''s help. She bid farewell to Princess Taiyue, saying that she was going to find her parents. Before leaving, she gave two beauty houses to Princess Taiyue, and also gave the other side the scar removal prescription. Princess Taiyue was indeed shocked, this was already regarded as her ancestral secret recipe. Even what Lin Yikai took out was all medicine, there was no prescription or anything, and she never asked. "The princess previously helped me a lot, and I have nothing to repay, so I will give you a recipe that you can use." This time Princess Taiyue did not decline, but watched Tang Guo leave. After leaving the capital, Tang Guo met Ye Tang and got on his softly paved carriage. "Lin Yikai is not dead, the emperor left him behind." Ye Tang said, he didn''t believe that Tang Guo didn''t know, such a precise n, and he simply showed him dazed. "Well, I did it on purpose." Tang Guoy sleepy in the carriage, "Do you believe it, there is a past life experience in my mind." "I can do whatever you say." "Is that so? When I go back, I will upy your property and sell you." Ye Tang: "Are you willing?" "So be obedient and don''t sell." "When did I not listen to you?" Ye Tang massaged Tang Guo''s head, "After I go back, I can propose to your parents, right?" "Go, I agree, you just need to get my parents out." "By the way, what did you mean by the previous life?" "I was in a miserable past life..." Tang Guo slowly talked to Ye Tang about everything the original owner had experienced. Ye Tang only understood why Tang Guo didn''t kill Lin Yikai directly, but set the game. "That flower house can''t be let go." Ye Tang said, "Why don''t we solve the problem of that flower house before going back?" "I just have this meaning. Those girls who have helped me are all poor people. It''s better to redeem them for them and take them back together. I just have some thoughts. This life is still very long and I can''t do nothing. , Let them follow me." "Okay." Ye Tang said with a smile, "I won''t go for this because it is inconvenient for my daughter''s house." He was mainly afraid of getting peach blossoms and displeasing her. Later, Ye Tang realized that he was thinking too much. Those girls didn''t even look at him at all. They pestered Tang Guo to learn from this and that, and sacrificed a lot of the time they spent together. He still couldn''tin. He was thinking at the time, if Tang Guo was a man, the girls would cry and promise, even if they were ves. Many yearster, Tang Guo''s beauty salons opened in ancient times were popr throughout the country. There were two in the capital. Princess Taiyue was still a frequent visitor. [The host is big, Lin Yikais teeth are beginning to fall, and his tongue is gradually rotted... The things you are worried about have not happened. The emperor is a wise man. He didnt eat any of the eternal pill, so he gave Lin Yikai all the food. Up. His n was to try again when his body really couldn''t support it, and let Lin Yikai eat it by himself at other times. Seeing the terrible consequences now, the emperor still asked Lin Yikai to refining, and letting him eat it after the refining was done. It was really better to live than to die. "That''s good." If the emperor ate it, she would have to pretend to be Dr. Ye to interpret it. Fortunately, the result was simr to what she had expected. The emperor was afraid of death and could not try the medicine first. Lin Yikai, who was locked in the alchemy room, was better than death at this time. Hemunicated with 978 in his heart: "You always exin, are you here to cheat me?" [I am really assisting you toplete the task. Maybe you have done too many bad things, and God won''t let it go. This is the arrangement. But you also made a profit, you should have been stunned, and you can live another three lifetimes. Lin Yikai chuckled and made a profit? [The next world will be even more difficult, so please cherish thest two lifetimes. ] 978 ispletely desperate, the host is too scumbag, really can''t carry it. Vol 2 Chapter 5095: Peerless scum man task object (56) Vol 2 Chapter 5095: Peerless scum man task object (56) "Are you a demon?" At this moment, Tang Guo was carrying a sword on his back and was walking on the way to the bottom of the mountain. Her identity in this life is the only heir of the Master Catcher. She grew up in the mountains and forests with her master. It can be said that she is as simple as a piece of white paper, and is totally iprehensible. This time she went down the mountain for nothing else, only for the marriage that the master had agreed with. The master has passed away, she needs to fulfill herst wish and go to the forest house under the mountain to find her fiance. ording to Master, the Lin family helped him once. He made a fortune for the Lin family and learned that the descendants of the Lin family will have a catastrophe. If one can''t handle it, the catastrophe will kill the Lin family. After discussion, she was engaged to Young Master Lin, and when she became an adult, the two married. Master has forgotten it, as long as she marries Young Master Lin, that catastrophe will surely be ovee. When he came here, Tang Guo had already figured out a countermeasure. It was impossible to marry Young Master Lin. Without discussing other things, she said that Young Master Lin was named Lin Yikai. She felt that she was very destined. What her master meant was to save Lin Yikai''s life, even if he had paid off the favor of the year. Therefore, she only needs to keep Lin Yikai alive. It doesn''t matter whether she gets married or not. But this was what she thought. If Lin Yikai were to be reborn, he would have some trouble. Thinking of Lin Yikai''s unlucky experience in thest world, she looked forward to what Lin Yikai experienced in this world. But she didn''t expect to meet a little demon who would stop her halfway up. Speaking of which she still knew this little demon, it was the female demon that Lin Yikai was obsessed with in the original plot. This female fairy is a little white rabbit, and Lin Yikai encountered it on an adventure in the mountains. At that time, Lin Yikai was entangled by arge python and almost disappeared. Fortunately, this little white rabbit, who had already cultivated into a fairy, appeared. She fought with each other and finally rescued Lin Yikai. Although the big python did not have a transformation, its strength was not low, and the little white rabbit''s demon core was shaken out. Lin Yikai took the little white rabbit home and asked many doctors to see her, but it was useless. Later, Lin Yikai used his identity as Lin''s president to find those wonderful people and nobles. Unfortunately, few people can solve the problem of Little White Rabbit. Later, he didn''t know where he heard that the demon catcher''s painstaking efforts can make the little white rabbit recover from his injuries. At this moment, he happened to hear his parents saying that his unseen demon catcher''s fiancee was going down the mountain to marry him, and he was still in favor of that year. The Lin family''s parents are very satisfied with the original owner, and they have a good rtionship with the original owner''s master. I saw that the original owner was born beautiful and well-behaved, different from the little girls they usually see. Of course the most important thing is that this little girl marries their son so that their son will be safe. As soon as the original owner came to the vi, he knew that there was a fairy hidden in Lin Yikai''s room. She is a monster catcher, but not a monster catcher who catches all monsters. Her masters faction is very ostracized by the demon-catching industry, simply because they never catch demon who haven''t done evil. So even if she knew that there was a demon hidden in Lin Yikai''s room, she didn''t even think about screaming or killing. She just reminded Lin Yikai when there was no one that he was just an ordinary person, not suitable for being with a fairy. She actually didn''t have the feeling that she liked Lin Yikai, it was just that she was in trouble. Vol 2 Chapter 5096: Peerless scum man task object (57) Vol 2 Chapter 5096: Peerless scum man task object (57) If Lin Yikai has someone she likes, of course she will simply cancel the engagement. But Lin Yikai''s painstaking efforts to plot the original owner did not even think about canceling the marriage contract. As for the original owner''s reminder, Lin Yikai regarded her as jealous and could not tolerate monsters. As long as that little white rabbit is a little bad, Lin Yikai will me the original owner. Little White Rabbit had a good temper and exined it several times, but Lin Yikai didn''t listen at all. He always felt that she was being persecuted. In his impression, how could the demon catcher be able to amodate a fairy? Later, Lin Yikai finally proposed that if the original chief had returned the favor, he would donate his blood to save the white rabbit. The original owner was here to repay her favor, and since Lin Yikai made this request, she didn''t think there was anything at all. It is true that giving her hard work will make her weak for a long time, but this kind of favor is a good way to do it. After the original owner gave his painstaking effort, the white rabbit''s injury gradually recovered. At this time, the original owner proposed to break the marriage contract with Lin Yikai. Lin Yi was happily unbelieving, always feeling that the original owner was ying tricks. Seeing that Lin didn''t respond, the original owner went to the Lin family and his wife. The couple was frightened when they heard that the original owner broke the marriage contract. This is the life-saving talisman of their son, how could they let the original owner leave? Lin Yikai didn''t want to beat his parents to stop him. The first thought was what method the original owner used. He was fiercely in front of the original owner, saying that no matter what tricks she yed, he couldn''t be with her and let her give up. Later, the Lin family discovered that Lin Yikai hid a woman, especially when they knew that this woman was a fairy, they were terrified. They couldn''t ept a fairy living at home and marrying their son. They originally nned to let the original owner get rid of the fairy himself. The original owner did not agree. The fairy is not bad in nature and has no human life in his hands. If he were to be killed, it would vite the master''s teaching to her. The Lin family thought she was afraid that if she did this, it would annoy Lin Yikai. So they secretly went to the demon catcher, and ambush the little white rabbit outside. Lin Yikai had some halo around the little white rabbit. Although the little white rabbit was injured again, he did not die. Lin Yikai thought it was the original owner and the Lin family who joined forces to kill the little white rabbit, and let the original owner give his painstaking efforts. Lin Yikai was a little too much, even Little White Rabbit couldn''t stand it anymore. She felt that she was in the crowd and caused them more trouble, so she decided to leave here. Lin Yikai looked all over the world, not only that, but also asked the original owner to follow him to find it. The original owner was afraid that Lin Yikai was really dead, after all, Master''sst words were to help Lin Yikai survive the disaster. The promise of the practitioner is the supervision of the heavens. If she does not keep the Lin family''s blood, she will not end well in many years, so she can only follow to find it. The little white rabbit is indeed in danger, and it is the family of the boa constrictor who has taken revenge. The original owner believed that Lin Yikai''s disaster should be this. She was very weak, fought with Boa Constrictor''s family and almost killed her. Fortunately, in the end, the little white rabbit was saved. However, the little white rabbit was seriously injured, no matter how much blood he needed, he couldn''t be saved and died in the end. Not only was Lin Yikai not grateful, he also felt that the original owner was dying time and hated her extremely. Taking advantage of her healing time, she was killed with a single knife. Thinking of nothing but a momentary thing, Tang Guo returned to his senses, looking at the little white rabbit in front of him, a little confused, shouldn''t this fairy be in Lin Yikai''s room now? Vol 2 Chapter 5097: Peerless scum man task object (58) Vol 2 Chapter 5097: Peerless scum man task object (58) "Don''t you know I am a demon catcher?" Bai Yumeng nodded lightly: "I know you are a demon catcher." She looked at Tang Guo up and down, and said to her heart, this demon catcher is still as simple as she remembered. If the world is like this demon catcher, maybe The demon world must be much more harmonious, not like those indiscriminately who would kill the demon catcher when they see a fairy. "Since I know I''m a demon catcher, I don''t hurry to leave. Be careful for a while and I will catch you." Tang Guo learned the tone of the original master and said words to scare the little fairy. Bai Yumeng almostughed, but she tried very hard to hold back her smile. This monster catcher was really weird and cute. She was born again, she was born again for two lives. Counting this life, she has a total of three lives. In her first life, she was the little fairy who didn''t know anything when she came down the mountain for the first time, and she desperately tried to save the person caught by the boa constrictor, even at the cost of half of her life. It''s just that they have different ways of being monsters, and she also knows the gap between them, and she doesn''t want to see that silly monster catcher being bullied by Lin Yikai. She exined and worked hard, but Lin Yikai was preconceived and always felt that Master Catcher was a bad guy. She told Lin Yikai more than once that Tang Guo, the demon catcher, was the kindest demon catcher she had ever seen. But Lin hasn''t believed it since, thinking that the other party will harm her. In the end, she wanted to leave, but was avenged by the Boa constrictor''s family and failed to save her life. Seeing Lin Yikai''s grief for her, she was really touched. It''s just that she didn''t expect that Lin Yikai would eventually lead Tang Guo''s anger and kill her with a knife. In the second life, she lived. At the beginning, she worked hard to cultivate, only hoping that when she met Lin Yikai again, she could easily subdue the python. That way she won''t get hurt, so Lin Yikai won''t force Tang Guo to give her all the hard work. She felt that Tang Guo, the demon catcher, was a naive person, and she would really give it to him if he wanted to take pains. It was only in the second life, she didn''t meet Lin Yikai in her original ce. She went to Xunlin and opened, only to find that he was very cold towards her. What made her even more puzzled was that Lin Yikai was actually very good to Tang Guo, and his cautious manner reminded her that Lin Yikai had done the same to her once. Suddenly one day, Lin Yikai''s attitude towards her changed again. She didn''t know that this was a trap set by Lin Yikai for her. He found a lot of demon catchers and locked her in that formation, where she quickly avoided the demon catchers'' attacks. I still couldn''t help but go see Lin Yikai, and wanted to ask why this happened. Unexpectedly, Lin Yikai looked at her with in eyes. When she was dying, she couldn''t help but tell the story of the two of them in their previous lives. At this time, Lin Yikai only said to her: "You are a demon after all. I came back topensate her. You are an uncertain factor, so you can only die." This sentence is ruthless and infatuated. Ruthless to her, infatuated with Tang Guo. Just like the first life, Lin Yikai did to her. She is always infatuated with her, and will never be affectionate with Tang Guo. She died, dead in the hands of Lin Yikai. She didn''t know what happenedter. It''s just that she didn''t expect that she would be able to rebirth again, and return to the beginning. No more excitement thanst time, this time she was very in. She did not choose to go to the ce where Lin Yikai would appear. In her opinion, Lin Yikai said no ] must know what would happen, just like in her previous life, not going to that ce. Vol 2 Chapter 5098: Peerless scum man task object (59) Vol 2 Chapter 5098: Peerless scum man task object (59) She had alreadye out, and she didn''t want to go back for the time being, she remembered that there was also a naive demon catcher. Even though Lin Yikai of the two generations acted very infatuated, but she already understood that this person was not infatuated at all, just scumbag, selfish. She didn''t realize that the silly master catching the demon liked Lin Yikai, she just had little social experience, and she was probably led by Lin Yikai and the teacher''s order. So she''s here, she''s here to teach this silly ghost catcher''s social experience, lest the other party is deceived by Lin Yikai. "Master." Bai Yumeng suddenly showed a pitiful expression, "Master, I am a good fairy, I don''t hurt people." Tang Guo almost fell, what happened to this fairy? How did the style of painting change? "If you are dead, I won''t be able to talk to you well, go quickly, where you should go. There are any demon catchers outside, and you will be caught and peeled after a while, and you will regret it." Bai Yumeng thought, this demon catcher is really a naive person, and she actually told her to pay attention to safety from a demon catcher. It was a clear stream in the world of demon catchers, and Lin Yi couldn''t give Huo Huo to him. "Master, I was seriously injured and lost again. I can''t find a ce to go back." Bai Yumeng walked two steps towards Tang Guo, "Or, you can take me in." Tang Guo had guessed at this moment that Bai Yumeng was afraid that there was a problem. But the breath on the other party is very kind, and most of them are not trying to y tricks. Perhaps there is a possibility that she is born again. It''s just that she and Lin Yikai are so affectionate, and she should go to Lin Yikai when she is reborn. Why did shee here? Since the other party has been reborn, and she has to take the initiative to take refuge in her, of course she will not refuse, and she wants to see what the other party wants to do. "Master, if you drive me away, I will either be caught by the demon catcher and skinned and eat meat, or I will be killed by other goblins." Tang Guo could see that Bai Yumeng was not injured at all. But, she didn''t intend to reveal the meaning. "Okay, I allow you to follow me. You can go anytime after your injury is cured. But there is one condition with me. Now I am going to a ce where humans live. I heard that there are many rules and you are not allowed to cause trouble. You are not allowed to use demon power casually, can it be done?" "Yes, don''t worry, Master, I am more familiar with the ce where humans live. Where do you want to go, I can help you lead the way." Bai Yumeng felt relieved, she wanted to see what kind of tricks Lin Yikai had. This time, she was on the side of the demon catcher. When Lin Yikai is going to kill her, he shouldn''t be saved, right? She just wanted to figure out what secret Lin Yikai had. Tang Guo took off a backpack from her body and threw it into her hand under Bai Yumeng''s puzzled eyes. "Let''s go." Bai Yumeng holding a backpack, does this treat her as a follower? Although she is a rabbit spirit, she is also a small official at home. Her parents love her, and her brother loves her. She hasn''t been used as a follower like this. Anyway, the backpack is not heavy, she has strength, and it doesn''t matter if she carries it on her back. By all ounts, she still owes this naive demon catcher. "Master, are you rich?" Tang Guo was silent, there was a lot of money in her system space, but those were not usable. When she heard Bai Yumeng talk about it, she only remembered that the original owner had no money, and they had to walk to the Lin''s house on both legs. Vol 2 Chapter 5099: Peerless scum man task object (60) Vol 2 Chapter 5099: Peerless scum man task object (60) Of course, if you meet a good-hearted person halfway, you will ride a ride. Fortunately, she is a demon catcher with cultivation skills, if she were an ordinary person, she might still encounter danger. "I have." Bai Yumeng took out a purse, "It''s still useful to take me in, I''ve said that, I am very familiar with the ce where humans live." "Then you lead the way." Tang Guo was not polite with Bai Yumeng, it would be nice to have this fairy lead the way. Although Bai Yumeng knew where Tang Guo was going, she asked one more question. Bai Yumeng led the way along the way, and after two days, they got outside the Lin family vi. Before arriving here, Tang Guo had already called the Lin family, so when he arrived, a helper came to open the door. "Is it Miss Tang?" the helper asked politely. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." The helper also took a look at Bai Yumeng''s body, did not look much, and invited Tang Guo in. After entering, Mother Tang was sitting on the sofa. Seeing Tang Guoing, she stood up and looked at her. Seeing that she was wearing a simple Taoist gown, she nodded reservedly at her: "Your master''s funeral affairs have been taken care of, right? " "Ok." "Now you can stay here with peace of mind. When we get back, we will discuss holding an engagement banquet." Mother Tang enthusiastically took Tang Guo''s hand. This is a life-saving talisman for her son. Tang Guo didn''t respond to this, but just said, "Master told me before he died and asked me to protect Lin Yikai''s life. This is my task. Don''t worry, Aunt Lin, I won''t let him die. By the way, when will hee back? ?" "I went on a hike with his friends, and I don''t know when I will be back." Mother Tang didn''t mind Tang Guo speaking directly, she would listen a lot if she was kind. Tang Guo fell into thought and nced at Bai Yumeng. Bai Yumeng''s eyes were also a little surprised. Didn''t hee back from hiking? How is this going? Is the plot of this life different? Tang Guo didn''t panic. It didn''t matter if Lin Yikai died. Her master wanted to preserve the Lin family''s blood. If he really died, she would find a way to let Lin father and Lin mother have another one, which would be regarded as fulfilling the master''s instructions. Bai Yumeng didn''t panic even more. She was over to Lin Yikai long before he personally killed him. If the other party didn''te back, most of them were eaten by arge python. Tang Guo and Bai Yumeng didn''t say anything, and didn''t mean to remind them, they settled in Lin''s house with peace of mind. Mother Lin didn''t ask who Bai Yumeng was, guessing that this should be a member of the Tang Guo school. The Lin family has a big business, and it doesn''t matter if one more person eats. "Master, did youe down the mountain to marry Lin Yikai?" Bai Yumeng asked. Tang Guo nodded faintly: "This is the marriage set by the master." "The master, do you like him?" "What is it like?" Bai Yumeng said: "Then you don''t like it. Why do you want to get married if you don''t like it? What your master meant is to keep the Lin family''s blood. There is no need to get married, right?" "Also, if Lin Yikai had other women, would you still marry him?" Tang Guo shook his head: "Of course not." "This Lin Yikai, there were quite a few women around him before, I checked it for you, this guy is not suitable for marriage." Bai Yumeng skillfully operated the phone, and showed Tang Guo some ambiguous photos of Lin Yikai: "Look, two people are so close together, and there are all kinds of women. This kind of person is very unclean." Tang Guosha nodded his head seriously: "It''s really not very clean." "So, why do you need to wrong yourself to marry him and save his life?" Bai Yumeng continued to provoke divorce, "If I say, this Lin family is very insincere. Obviously you have been engaged since you were young, and the Lin family doesn''t care about it. When Guan Lin started picking up girls outside, he didn''t respect you at all, and he was so tant." Vol 2 Chapter 5100: Peerless man task object (61) Vol 2 Chapter 5100: Peerless man task object (61) "If the master''s master is alive, knowing that Lin Yikai is a kind of radish who goes out and messing around, would he still agree to marry the master?" Bai Yumeng is probably afraid that Tang Guo will not be able to make a decision at the moment. Will do. Tang Guo pretended to think for a while, and shook his head: "No." Although the original master''s master said that Lin Yikai would have a catastrophe in his fate, there was no way to calcte it carefully. The matchmaking of this marriage was not entirely to return the Lin family''s favor, but he felt that he could only survive in this world for more than ten years. At that time, I just saw Lin Yikai and helped him make a fortune. Based on this matter and put forward this idea, I still hope that she will not be so lonely, and that someone can take care of her after he leaves. When he thought about it, Tang Guo and Lin were married as soon as they were married. It was a good thing to support each other and fight hardship together. It''s a pity that his skill is not enough to be counted as more. If he knew that Lin Yikai not only failed to take care of the original owner, but also caused her to suffer and finally took her life personally, he would definitely not make this decision. "That''s right, Master, marriage is a major event in life, you have to think clearly. People like Lin Yikai are too carefree and not suitable for you." Bai Yumeng turned a lot of Lin Yikai''sce news to show Tang Guo. When Tang Guo said that she would consider this matter, Bai Yumeng finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that her provocation is still useful. The next day, Tang Guo pretended to understand this matter, and went to talk to the Lin family about canceling the marriage contract. Of course, she did a good job of preparations, and took Lin Yikai''sce news and intimate photos in her hands. Perhaps when Mother Lin saw these, she would regret giving her the mobile phone. "What? You said you want to cancel the marriage contract with Yiyi? No!" Mother Lin stood up and looked at Tang Guo in amazement, "This is something your master has decided. Can you cancel it if you say it is cancelled? ?" No matter if Lin Yikai is still alive or dead, Tang Guo will do it right away. She guessed that Lin Yikai will definitelye back and the other party will never cancel the engagement. She was dragged by the other party, she wanted to try first if she could cancel the marriage contract. "Xiaoguo, if you have any dissatisfaction, you can just say it." Father Lin said, "There is no need to cancel the marriage contract at every turn. This is not a trivial matter. It was made by us and your master. If he knew you did it, follow I guess I can''t sleep peacefully." Although these two couples are not particrly bad people, they can talk about threats for their son. This is obviously using the master to tie her up, maybe she can seed in another person, but she definitely won''t work with her. "Uncle Lin, if my master is alive, knowing that my choice will still be agreed. I was raised by him, and he loves me very much. If he knows, my future husband is a flower, messing around outside, and very dirty People, he will definitely cancel this marriage as soon as possible. There is no room for negotiation." ording to the original owner''s very direct temperament, Tang Guo handed the phone to the two of them, slowly sliding the pictures and videos above. Some pictures were made for her by the system, and the rity is not a problem at all. When Father Lin and Mother Lin saw these photos and videos, they were speechless, and they couldn''t even exin them. Mainly the above picture, it is too clear. Vol 2 Chapter 5101: Peerless scum man task object (62) Vol 2 Chapter 5101: Peerless scum man task object (62) If there are one or two photos, they can still say that it is a misunderstanding. But this series of photos, from the bar, the dance floor, to the door of the hotel, are still a variety of different women, their faces are a little red. At any rate, they are also people with faces and faces, and it is really embarrassing to be taken by someone to see their son''s romantic history. Lin Yikai is indeed very romantic at ordinary times, and they are not closed, just such a son, he never brings home messy people. There are too many such things in the circle. Besides, my son is an adult, so I can''t let his girlfriend not have one, right? In their hearts, they still feel that Tang Guo, a girl who grew up in the mountains, is good for bullying and cheating. Marry her into the door, just to marry a life-saving talisman for their son. As for the sons personal life, its still the same sentence, its fine if you dont bring people home. Now that things are pregnant, Tang Guo doesn''t seem to be so cheating, obviously he still cares about this matter. "I prefer cleaner people. Although many people have pasts, Lin Yikai has too many pasts. In addition, Uncle Lin and Aunt Lin, you just said that the marriage between Lin Yikai and I is My master made a decision with you. At that time, we were both young and only a few years old. No matter what, from the time the marriage was set, we were in an unmarried rtionship." When the Lin family heard this, their heads were big. "Since it is an unmarried couple rtionship, during this period, he actually went out and hugged and hugged different women. Look at the dance floor, where did he touch? And they have to go to the hotel every time. I Not a fool, you should know what to do in the hotel." "Speaking of so much, or that sentence, I have to cancel this marriage, even if you disagree, you can''t let us get married by force?" The Lin family looked at each other, and they really couldn''t. "When I came down the mountain this time, I originally wanted to see how Lin Yikai was doing, and by the way, I would like to see you, and then toplete what the master told him. He said that there was a robbery in Lin Yikai''s life that might make him Lose your life. You can rest assured that even if this marriage is cancelled, my master promised you to keep your Lin family''s blood. I will still do it." Just after Tang Guo''s words fell, Mother Lin quickly answered, "What you said is true?" If Tang Guo is still willing to protect her son, getting married or not is not so important. "Of course it is true. My master is a cultivator, and what he said is supervised by heaven. Since he told me about this, I must do it. Therefore, my marriage with Lin Yikai was cancelled, but I I will still live in your home until Lin Yikai''s catastrophe is over." The Lin family looked at each other. They didn''t question what Tang Guo said. After all, they had contacted his master, and he had done two of the three things he promised them. Now he is missing thest thing. "Xiao Guo, since you are not suitable for opening up with Yi Yi, we can''t force you. As the saying goes, the twisted melon is not sweet, no matter how much we persecute it, it''s useless." With Tang Guo''s promise, Lin''s mother spoke nicely. Some words, "In the future, you can live here with peace of mind, just like your own home. Just talk directly if you have any needs. You are wee." "I will." Tang Guo still speaks very directly, and this kind of her makes the couple feel at ease. Vol 2 Chapter 5102: Peerless man task object (63) Vol 2 Chapter 5102: Peerless man task object (63) That''s okay, then they can help Lin Yi plot another marriage, maybe they cane together with a strong team. "Uncle Lin, Aunt Lin, since I already think it''s okay, it''s better to return me the token my master left for you. This will also be considered an end to the marriage." Tang Guo said at this time, she also took out one. The box was opened gently, and there was a beautiful jewel lying in it, "This is the engagement token you gave back. Now I will return it to you." This time both Lin and Lin were very simple, and both parties took back the tokens, which was regarded as dissolving the marriage, as if it did not exist. The reason why they didn''t know Hui Lin Yikai was that they knew their son and didn''t like this fiance who had met when he was a child. They looked forward to this marriage, but they didn''t want someone to help Lin Yikai tide over the catastrophe. Now that there is no problem, what else are they worried about? Lin Yikai didn''t want this marriage at all, and canceled it, which was probably what he wanted. Tang Guo resolved this major event and had a friendly attitude towards both of them. When Bai Yumeng heard this process, she cheered in her heart, okay, okay, after her unremitting efforts, she finally destroyed this sinful rtionship, which is really gratifying. Uh... Lin Yikai hasn''te back yet, will he die in the mouth of that big python? She didn''t mean to seek revenge from the boa constrictor. It was said that the hatred between them originated from Lin Yikai. She killed the boa constrictor and her family also killed her. The grievances are over. It is better not to be entangled in this life. Speaking of them, they were all goblins, and they only killed each other for a human, or med Lin Yikai for ran to the ce where the fairies were walking, and killed himself. "I will live at the Lin''s house from now on, little white rabbit, your injury is healed?" Tang Guo asked. Bai Yumeng said vaguely: "Not yet. In addition, I want to stay here more. I haven''t yed enough. Master, you are not familiar with the human world. Just leave me by your side. What do you want to go? You can let me help you wherever you want to y." "Yes, I am really not familiar with this ce, so I will keep you by my side for the time being." Tang Guo took out a bracelet, "Refining this and putting it on will reduce your demon energy, but those demon catchers can''t Finding your identity makes it a lot easier for you to go out and y." "Thank you, Master, I''m not polite, I really need it." Bai Yumeng happily picked up the bracelet and put it directly on her wrist, thinking in her heart that she knew how to moisturize with the master catching demon. In herst life, in thest life, she should go directly to this naive master who catches the demon. She was also hammered in the head, and she would believe in the love between humans. Take a look at how Lin Yikai had been unfeeling to her in thest life, ah, she won''t repeat the same mistakes. After she has had enough fun, and then go home, will she find a male bunny to get married? She is in the Bunny category, but it is very popr. There are so many warriors in the Bunny who like her, so is Lin Yikaiparable? Tang Guo didn''t know the little Jiujiu in Bai Yumeng''s heart. She gave the jade bracelet to Bai Yumeng, just because she was afraid that Bai Yumeng would slip out to y and be found and killed by other demon catchers. She was still not strong enough. If she couldn''t make it, she couldn''t save her. "Go and y by yourself, I''m going to practice." This world does not seem to be dangerous for the time being, and it is not ruled out that there will be some idents. Since there is special energy, then she must first improve her strength. On the fifth day after arriving at the Lin family, Lin Yikai had not yet returned. The Lin family and his wife contacted Lin Yikai and found that they could not be reached this time. Vol 2 Chapter 5103: Peerless scum man task object (64) Vol 2 Chapter 5103: Peerless scum man task object (64) The Lin family also contacted the person who went out with Lin Yikai, and found that they could not be reached, only to know that the other''s family had called the police. The next day, everyone who went out with Lin Yikai was found, but Lin Yikai was not seen. It is said that when they walked to a forest, they got lost without knowing why, there was no signal, no navigation, even thepass was useless, and they couldn''t tell the direction. Moreover, there was still a lot of fog in that forest, and they drove away from Lin Yi at that time. Bai Yumeng sat aside and heard the Lin family and his wife told Tang Guo to hear the words, and decided in his heart that Lin Yikai probably broke into the barrier. The others were lucky and came out by ident. If they were the same as Lin Yikai, they would probably be more fortunate now. Bai Yumeng broke her thin white fingers, and she didn''t know if Lin Yikai was dead right now? She remembered that the other party was already entangled in the body by arge python when the rescue of Lin opened. Maybe he would have died long ago? Maybe he wasn''t dead, after all, Lin Yikai was weird. Bai Yumeng frowned for a while and sighed for a while. Both the Lin family thought she was worrying about it, and their eyes calmed down. Although this little girl eats for nothing in his house, she is a conscientious person. It was the people who followed Tang Guo, and most of them also had some spells. Maybe they could help find their son. "Xiaoguo, can you help us find Yikai?" Mother Lin''s eyes were red, "I don''t know where he has gone. There has been no signal, no trace at all. There have been people around to search and rescue. I took a helicopter to see the situation. But the forest is full of heavy fog, I can''t see clearly, I can only search a little bit. I have been looking for two days, and there is still no trace." Tang Guo said, "Aunt Lin, don''t worry, I will go out to find him now. He may have entered the barrier by mistake. No matter how many of you, you will not be able to find him." "Then I will arrange for some people to follow you." Father Lin said. Now all hope lies in Tang Guo. Father Lin is very active and said that he is much calmer than Mother Lin. "When I find this kid back, I will Immediately let him take over thepany with full authority. After so many years, he should take care of himself. He always likes to run around when he has nothing to do. I don''t know which day he lost his life. Both of them felt a little bitter. It seemed that their son''s disaster was caused by themselves. "People don''t need them anymore. They can''t help much, and they will drag me back. Just wait outside." On that day, the four of them passed by helicopter, which was arranged by Father Lin. When he arrived in the forest where Lin Yikai''spanions had been scattered, she let Lin''s father and Lin mother wait outside. She didn''t care much about Lin Yikai''s life and death, but wanted to see if that guy was reborn and what happened now. She already felt the existence of the barrier, this kind of barrier was in her eyes, but it was just a pediatrics, and she quickly passed through the barrier with Bai Yumeng. Bai Yumeng walked through a familiar ce and stopped. The ce where there were two trees not far away was where she once rescued Lin Yikai. There was obviously no fighting here, indicating that Lin Yikai was either eaten by the boa constrictor or captured by him. What Master Tang Guo learned was orthodox Taoism, and she knew it too. Especially in terms of finding people, she did not use her own methods, but used the original owner. Beforeing in, she took Lin''s father and Lin''s mother''s hair and used it to find Lin Yikai''s direction. She used the hair of the two of them to make a small guide and folded them inside a paper crane. After entering the enchantment, Qianzhihe flew out of her hand. Vol 2 Chapter 5104: Peerless scum man task object (65) Vol 2 Chapter 5104: Peerless scum man task object (65) Qian Zhihe took Tang Guo into the depths, but Bai Yumeng hesitated, because the breath inside made her very afraid. Being able to feel this way means that there are powerful monsters, unconsciously exuding their own aura, to warn the foreign monsters that this is the other side''s territory and are not allowed to invade and upy thend. But thinking of a demon catcher next to her, she was still wearing a bracelet, and she was not afraid in an instant. What about the terrible fairy? Where is the demon catcher walking next to her? The monster smells the breath of the demon catcher and can''t be so scared to tremble? Before long, a huge cave appeared in front of Tang Guo. Looking inside from the outside, it''s ck. There is no need to go in, she already feels the breath of a fairy inside. "If you don''t like these, you can wait here." "No, I''ll follow [Penquge .xbqg5200.me] to be safer. Waiting outside, what if other fairies see my little white rabbit and grab it and eat it? I''m still young , Don''t want to die." Bai Yumeng really didn''t want to die. Think about her most sorry for her family in the past two lives. After she left secretly, she didn''t know how anxious her family would be. When the matter is over, she will go back and find the most handsome and powerful warrior in Tutu to go on a blind date, then get married, have a litter of bunnies, live a peaceful and warm life, stay with her family and nevere again The human world is here. "All right, then you follow me." Tang Guo was not afraid that she would not be able to protect a little rabbit. After recent cultivation, her cultivation base has improved a lot, and her original master''s cultivation base is not weak, otherwise she would not be taken back by the master to practice and inherit his mantle. Besides, she still has a lot of plug-ins to deal with the fairies in the snake cave, which ispletely enough. She kept her breath and didn''t release the smell of a demon catcher, so the python in the snake cave probably thought that someone had broken in. After walking through the long, dark passage, her eyes suddenly lit up. It turned out that this ce had been chipped open. The furnishings inside are very simr to the ces where humans live, but there are still some ces that look huge and look like snake nests. When the snake sleeps, it is estimated that it will turn into a prototype before leaving the snake nest. Tang Guo had already seen Lin Yikai, but she was not dead. She was not surprised, Lin Yikai had also found her, and showed a delighted expression at her. Tang Guo was silent, this guy was born again, right? Is it the hapless Lin Yikai? [Host, you are saved, your fianc really loves you, she found it here. Now her strength is not damaged, these snake monstersbined are not her opponents. 978 said with some excitement, [This time you have not had time to do bad things, you must perform well, this is yourst chance. In fact, 978 is a bit puzzled. Didnt it mean that the difficulty of sessive failed missions would be superimposed? Why did the demon catcher find here? He thought that Lin Yikai would be locked here for the rest of his life and could not go out. Lin Yi was too excited to be excited, and shouted at Tang Guo: "Help me, help me." Just when Tang Guo wanted to take two steps forward, suddenly three giant pythonsy in front of her, staring at her with big heads. If they were ordinary people, they might be frightened and fainted. Tang Guo looked at the three giant pythons carefully, and found that they were all elves who practiced with peace of mind, with no lives on their backs. So, why did they arrest Lin Yikai here? If the cannibal snake demon fell here, ten forests would not be enough to eat. "What are you looking at me for?" Tang Guo asked three pythons. The three giant pythons were also very dazed, and said in unison: "Aren''t you afraid of us?" When Bai Yumeng heard this opening, she always felt that her previous experience opened up the wrong way. Vol 2 Chapter 5105: Peerless scum man task object (66) Vol 2 Chapter 5105: Peerless scum man task object (66) "Don''t you know that I am a demon catcher?" Tang Guo smiled and faced the three giant pythons, releasing the breath of a demon catcher. At that moment, the three giant pythons were subconsciously stiff, and the goblin''s fear of the demon catcher''s breath was innate. "Our family of three has never been to the human world. We have been cultivating in caves all the time. We just want to be immortals." What was said was a male voice, the biggest python, he immediately turned into a human form, and said to Tang Guo. , "We have done no harm, never do evil, and ask the master to raise your hands high." The other two giant pythons also turned into human forms in front of Tang Guo. One giant python turned into a middle-aged woman, and the smallest python turned into a little girl about the size of Tang Guos appearance. He held the middle-aged woman''s arm and stared at her with curious eyes. "What''s the matter with that person [BQG5200.bqg5200.biz]? He is a human, why do you want to lock him here?" Tang Guo asked, this is what Bai Yumeng is very curious about, even if she does not appear , The boa constrictor would not eat Lin Yikai. It seems that they just imprisoned him and didn''t hurt him. Is there any reason for this? She had recognized the giant python she had met before, the little girl staring at her and Tang Guo curiously. She had known this a long time ago, she shouldn''t have rushed to do it, it turned out to be a misunderstanding. What kind of bad thoughts could that little girl who blinked her eyes and looked cute and loving? In her first life, she must have been blinded by humanrd before she went up to fight with people. "This person was brought back by my daughter," Lan Ping said with an ugly face. "He was in danger in the mountain before, but my daughter rescued him, otherwise he would have fallen off the cliff and died. After meeting my daughter They lived in the forest for a few days. The two have be husband and wife, and of course they want to bring him back to get married." "In order to make him live here morefortably, my wife and I also set up the cave and exchanged some items for human use with other fairies. But this kid didn''t know what was good or bad, so he had to run out and coaxed my daughter. Fortunately, he was caught back several times. If he is honest, can we lock him?" Lan Ping''s answer was something that Tang Guo and Bai Yumeng did not expect. So, it was Lin Yikai who slept with the other girl. After knowing that she was a snake demon, she didn''t want to be responsible and wanted to run away? In other words, I met a deceitful little girl in the wilderness and coaxed her to sleep. Isn''t this the behavior of a scumbag? "You can''t take him away anyway, he is my man now." The little girl mentioned Lin Yikai, still a little nervous, "I didn''t want to hurt him, as long as he is willing to marry me and want to go hometer, I still You can take him back. But obedient, after escaping many times, I can only lock him up first, I dont believe what he said that he wille back again. The fairies who have been to the human world have said that human ghosts , Will deceive fairies the most." Bai Yumeng agreed with Lan Ye''s remarks. That''s right, the human mouth is the most deceptive. In her first life, she desperately rescued Lin Yikai, watching her and Lan Ye beat you to death, Lin Yikai didn''t say anything. But when Fanlin opened his mouth, Lan Ye didn''t want his life, she just brought him back. She would never fight Lan Ye desperately. Vol 2 Chapter 5106: Peerless scum man task object (67) Vol 2 Chapter 5106: Peerless scum man task object (67) But Lin Yikai didn''t. He didn''t care about Lan Ye''s salvation to him. Seeing that they were beautiful, he coaxed them to sleep. After sleeping, she discovered that she was a snake spirit. The result was uneptable, so he nned to escape. When she met Lan Ye, the other party was probably catching Lin Yi and driving back. Lin Yikai was able to watch her kill Lan Ye without saying a word. In the days when they interacted in the past, he didn''t reveal much. It can be seen that Lin Yikai is a heartless and selfish person in every life. "It turned out to be like this." Tang Guo also thought of Bai Yumeng, but he didn''t expect that there was another reason. With that said, the hatred of Bai Yumeng and the Lan family was rooted in Lin Yikai. This guy is also insidious, he really didn''t say a word, watching a rabbit fight with a snake. Bai Yumeng is also not simple. As a rabbit, he has been able to beat a snake without being swallowed. "Master, Lin Yikai promised to be with my daughter. Xiaoye is so good to him. He wants to run. We are not reconciled." Mother Lan said anxiously, "If he didn''t coax my daughter first, how could we possibly be? Involved in human beings? Now my daughters practice has been destroyed by him. He can only continue to practice by breaking the rtionship between them in response to this catastrophe. If Lin is opened up, my daughter will be destroyed, this girl I will definitely not stay here, I will definitely go out. The master is a monster catcher, and we should know that the outside world is not friendly to our monsters." The three of the Lan family had already seen that although Tang Guo was a demon catcher, he was different from the demon catchers they had ever met. The demon catcher I''ve met before, looks at the goblins and shouts and screams, whether it is a good goblin or a bad goblin. This fairy is different. They have lived for a long time. Knowing that there is a school of monster catchers, they don''t have that big prejudice against the fairy. They secretly guessed in their hearts that Tang Guo was mostly from that faction. It is also that they are lucky. If it were other demon catchers, they would probably fight life and death today. Lin Yikai, who was locked in the corner, was a little dumbfounded. The family had exined everything, what else did he say? [Host, I have an unclear feeling that you can''tplete this task either. ] 978 said at this moment, [Tang Guo doesn''t seem to like you, and that Bai Yumeng has alsoe. Somewhere should be changed by heaven. I expected it wrong. The difficulty is not this family, but Tang Guo and Bai Yumeng. You should not be able to do this difficulty. Lin Yikai: "You said so much, is it useful?" [No, I just analyze the result of the matter. After all, you have used up all three opportunities, and now only thest life is left. I think your life shouldn''t be a problem, you still think about how you can live better. 978 said slightly sadly, [By binding you, I summed up an experience, choosing the host can not only choose good luck, but also good character. Just looking at luck, God will be dissatisfied. I would rather help a host who is hard-working, kind-hearted, silly, and less lucky than a host who is very lucky and has a particrly bad personality. [As the saying goes, human beings often say that if you do a bad thing, you will still get retribution when it is time to retribute. There is no retribution just because the time has note. Vol 2 Chapter 5107: Peerless scum man task object (68) Vol 2 Chapter 5107: Peerless scum man task object (68) Lin Yikai was going to be mad to death: "You said a lot of bullshit. If you want to untie it, you can leave. You are also a **** system. You can''t help me with any bullshit. You still have a reason toin. Is it awesome? I have no ability. I am not as good as the system in other novels. I don''t know who you are. The trash produced by you is a gadget. It is the kind of waste that is rejected by others. Throw away unnecessary scraps." [Originally I was very angry, but thinking that seeing you only have one life to live, you will soon be gone, so I am not angry. ] 978 said in a hurry, [If I could untie it, I would have untie it a long time ago, so do you need it? I trash, but you are more trash than me. I''m rubbish, but I still use energy to help you live three more lives, and also help you inject feelings, and consume almost all the energy. As a result, you don''t remember me at all. Sure enough, you are not worth the chance to stand up. Hmph, don''t talk to me from now on, I won''t care about you, and when you die, I will go to the next host. Lin Yikai cursed in his heart for a while, 978 did not respond, and he was so angry. He didn''t know that 978 didn''t rest, but was looking at the people in the cave, focusing on Bai Yumeng and Tang Guo. In his opinion, these two are both good choices. Neither has much life experience, so it''s better to coax. If they coax people to do tasks, they should also be very happy, right? After all, this benefit is not only him, it should be a very good thing for them to live forever. Tang Guo and the system could hear the dialogue between Lin Yikai and 978 clearly. Systemughs: [The host is big, that guy is mostly a wild system. It''s not too bad to count. I don''t think there is any overall life experience, and coupled with the rtively rubbish, it is made and thrown away. If you teach a lot, this guy is a good system. "Can you catch him now?" Tang Guo asked. [This cannot be guaranteed. 978''s talent is to escape and hide. If he wants to escape, he may not be able to catch it. This is moreplicated to say. Even if the host joins hands with me to seal off the world, as long as he hides, we don''t know where he is going. And we can''t always be in this world, he has been hiding for hundreds of years, we can''t wait for that time. "Then think of a way to get in touch with it. Since you don''t think it''s a bad thing, then you can teach him to avoid binding some bad peopleter." [Good! Tang Guo walked to Lin Yikai, and Lin Yikai showed some hope. Now he doesn''t expect Tang Guo to like him, just take him out of this ghost ce. "Lin Yikai, I''m here to find you." Tang Guo said bluntly, "Uncle Lin and Aunt Lin asked me toe to you." Lin Yikai intends to put on a costume. At any rate, he and Tang Guo are unmarried couples, he can see that the Lan family three are still very afraid of Tang Guo''s identity as a demon master. He intends to use this to help him get away. He is the fianc of the demon catcher. If the Lan family has three acquaintances, shouldn''t hee to provoke the demon catcher? "Are you Tang Guo?" Lin Yikai asked in surprise. Tang Guo nodded faintly. With a face on this lousy person, she knew what the other party was thinking, so she had to settle the marriage contract before she came. Otherwise, the Lan family three guessed that because of this, Lan Ye would give up Lin Yikai. Vol 2 Chapter 5108: Peerless scum man task object (69) Vol 2 Chapter 5108: Peerless scum man task object (69) Lan Ye was obviously sincere towards Lin Yi, and it was impossible to see the facts clearly without suffering. At this time, she should have a catastrophe, since they ran into each other, and they had such a rtionship, let this little snake spirit use Lin Yi to ovee the catastrophe. This bad guy is mostly useful for this. Lin Yikai saw that Tang Guo''s expression was a bit chilly, and he whispered, "I don''t know what Lan Ye yed. I was obsessed with her identally, and things that shouldn''t have happened. Afterwards, I kept trying to escape. , I know I am a person with a marriage contract." Maybe he can rescue it? In his previous life, with such a bad attitude, couldn''t he lead Tang Guo by his nose? At that time, he was still in love with the little white rabbit, Tang Guo didn''t say anything, she really did what he told her to do, like a fool. What is the Lan Family Three? It was a snake spirit, even if Lin Yikai''s voice was very small, they still heard clearly. Knowing that Tang Guo, the demon catcher, had a marriage contract with Lin Yi, his expression changed. The Lan family looked at each other with a little helplessness in their eyes. If this is the case, they can only look at their girl, don''t let her go out, it''s really not worth losing her life for a human being. "Since you mentioned this matter, then I have something to tell you." Tang Guo felt the helplessness of the Lan family and the anxiety and unwillingness of Lan Ye, but she was afraid of her breath and did not dare to do it. what. "Originally, I came down to your Lin family to fulfill Master''sst wish. Master made this marriage, and I had no intention of opposing it. However, after the Lin family, I knew about you and found that we were not suitable. Your circle of life is too much. Its messed up. I change several women a month. I feel very unclean and cannot ept such a fiance. I heard that there are all kinds of strange diseases now. I don''t want to be entangled in that kind of strange diseases, which will affect my cultivation. So. , Proposed to dissolve the marriage contract between Uncle Lin and Aunt Lin." Lin Yikai hurriedly said, "No, I..." Tang Guo interrupted before saying three words of disagreement. "We have negotiated peacefully. Uncle Lin and Aunt Lin also said that the twisted melon is not sweet, and agreed to dissolve the marriage contract. The tokens of engagement have been exchanged in their respective hands. Then, let me correct you. There is no rtionship between us. If I have to talk about the rtionship, it is that I want to fulfill Mastersst wish and preserve your Lin familys bloodline. Since you are the only one in your Lin familys generation, it is my task to save your life." When Tang Guo said this, he still set his sights on the three Lan family members: "Dont worry. Since Lin Yikai and your daughter are in such a disaster, it must be done. He has done everything. It must be. Responsible. Dont think about me. I have nothing to do with him. I just hope that you can still abide by your duty as before, practice seriously, and dont hurt the innocent, so that you can be immortals as soon as possible." Speaking of it, the original owner still owes them a bit. The Lan family and his wife both died in the hands of the original owner. All this was caused by Lin Yikai. The three were really unlucky. This debt was okay with her, so she gave them a family of three in peace, so that they could be immortals in this life. The Lan family breathed a sigh of relief when they heard it. This monster catcher is so polite. Lan Ye was also happy: "Master, you mean, don''t you care about me and Lin Yikai?" "This sin was caused by him. As long as you don''t hurt his life, I won''t care." "I want to be with him." Tang Guo''s eyes condensed: "Are you sure? This person is very unclean. He used to like to **** with all kinds of women. He may be sick." Lin Yikai was so angry that he vomited blood, but he couldn''t refute it. Vol 2 Chapter 5109: Peerless scum man task object (70) Vol 2 Chapter 5109: Peerless scum man task object (70) In his previous life, he really liked to take all kinds of women, although he was not sick, after all, he would have regr physical examinations. "I don''t care. I just want to be with him. He said he wants to be with me." Lan Ye is very persistent about this matter. "If he doesn''t like living here, I can apany him to the human world." The expressions of the Lan family''s couple changed drastically, the human world, that is a very dangerous ce, not suitable for them to live in. "Parents, I just want to be with him. He said he will always be with me." Lan Ye pulled the Lan family and his wife, no matter how they persuaded them, it was useless. "Xiaoye, you also heard the master say that that person is not clean, he has many women outside, and if you really go back with him, he will not treat you well." Lan Ye said fiercely: "I''m a snake spirit. If he treats me badly, I will raise him high [51 fiction .51xs.info]." The Lan Family: "..." Bai Yumeng almost jumped up. It turned out that in her first life, she saw the blue leaf turn into its original form and entangled Lin Yikai. Is she even holding him high? ? The Lan family and his wife were not afraid of Lin Yi meeting what would happen to Lan Ye, they were worried that Lin Yi meeting would find other monster catchers to deal with Lan Ye. How can ordinary humans harm their daughter? Their daughter is not bad in nature and has followed them in practice since childhood. They often told her that she was not allowed to hurt the innocent, and they believed that she would not cause trouble. At this time, the two couples set their eyes on Tang Guo, and gave Tang Guo a plop on her knees: "Master, we have a request. I hope you can help take care of our daughter. Just ask the master to protect her life. , Dont worry about other things. We are husband and wife and we are willing to contribute all our collection to the master." Tang Guo knew this, this was exactly what she wanted. "Yes, since this debt was caused by Lin Yikai, you really can''t leave it like this, then let Lan Ye follow it back. With me, rest assured, she won''t be in danger of life." "Thank you, Master." The two couples were both refreshing people, and quickly took out his inventory, Tang Guo picked a fruit at will, and called the two to take back the rest. This made the two do not understand, but the demon catcher had promised that they believed Tang Guo would do his best. When he walked out of the Snake Demon Cave, Lin Yikai''s expression was broken, especially when Lan Ye was still holding his arm, making his scalp numb. "This kind of snake spirit who concentrates on cultivation is very simple. You deceived her. This is the cause. Then she will follow you. This is the result. When it can end, it will be the day when she realizes it." Tang Guo To Lin Yikai, the stark nce, just like the person in my memory, was a headache. No wonder he didn''t like this kind of rigid woman in the previous life, not gentle, not cute, and straightforward to speak, who would like it? Lin Yikai said nothing, it was obvious that Tang Guo would not be tempted by him anymore. And how could that Bai Yumeng be by Tang Guo''s side? If he was saved by Bai Yumeng, things would definitely not be so troublesome. Hateful, hateful. What should he do now? Let''s go home first, he almost suffocated him in that dark cave. "Lin Yikai, are you tired from walking? Do you want me to walk with you?" Lan Ye asked. Bai Yumeng was holding a weed in his mouth, and said disdainfully: "Well, it''s a big man, what is it to be lifted by a woman? I can''t eat this bit of suffering, and I dare to go out and walk around without death. The blessing of the snake spirit." "This can be considered fate," Lan Ye said twistedly, "Little white rabbit, you are right. If I hadn''t found him and brought him up, he would be on the edge of the cliff even if he didn''t fall and fall to death. Starved to death in the cold." Lin Yikai: The head is very big! Vol 2 Chapter 5110: Peerless scum man task object (71) Vol 2 Chapter 5110: Peerless scum man task object (71) When Lin Yikai returned safely, the Lin family and his wife eximed fortunately. There was a cold and warm greeting to Lin Yikai. They also found Lan Ye who had been holding Lin Yikai''s arms. Seeing this little girl''s cute and loving appearance, the two understood in their hearts, it is estimated that Lin Yikai had coaxed him again. Their son, he had no rest for two days. Fortunately, Tang Guo had already dismissed his marriage contract before, otherwise the scene would not be too embarrassing. The two also watched Tang Guo''s face secretly, and saw that her face was the same as before, and she was not angry, and finally felt relieved. "Yikai, who is this?" The little girl had been following Lin Yikai, and it seemed that she was nning to follow them to the house, so she asked more questions. "Hello Aunt Lin, my name is Lan Ye, a native of the mountain." Lan Ye introduced herself politely, "I am now with Lin Yikai as a boyfriend and girlfriend. He told me that he will stay with me in the future. ." Bai Yumeng added at this time: "If Lan Ye hadn''t saved Lin Yikai, he would either starve to death or die under the cliff and fall to death." The words Bai Yumeng added changed the eyes of Father Lin looking at Lan Ye. In this case, they really need to thank this little girl. "This is not a ce to talk, let''s go back first." Father Lin said at this time. Everyone agreed, so they all boarded a helicopter to return. Lin Yikai isining now, he is not interested in falling in love with a snake spirit at all, he understands himself in his previous life very well. Anyone who has seen the true face of a snake spirit can''t live with her. In the afternoon, everyone returned to Lin''s house. Mother Lin wanted to arrange a room for Lan Ye, but Lan Ye refused: "I want to live with Lin Yikai. He used to live with me at my house." Father Lin and Mother Lin were speechless, their son was too bad, and the little girl in the mountains didn''t understand anything, so she deceived people like that? But he didn''t know, at this moment Lin Yi was dizzy at first and just wanted to refuse. Tang Guo didn''t care about Lan Ye, she tossed as long as she likes to toss, as long as she didn''t hurt the life, she would keep the other person''s life. Besides, she thought that Lan Ye might not necessarily suffer, and it would be good for the other party to torture Lin Yikai more. As soon as Lin Yikai came back, Lin''s father decided to let him take over thepany, which broke Lin Yikai to Le. If he is busy with thepany all day, he doesn''t have to deal with Lanye, and he can live and eat in thepany. Now he really has no thoughts about female sex. Raiders Tang Guo can''t help it, and 978 froze with him. In thest two days, he also called 978, but the other party has never responded, most of them really gave up on him. In that case, he can only live hisst life well. Lin Yikai hid in thepany, but Lan Ye didn''t see it, and Lan Ye didn''t mean to make trouble. He saw Lan Ye living at home obediently and didn''t bother him, so he didn''t care about it. As everyone knows, Lan Ye put a mark on his body, as long as he and other women have intimate behavior, Lan Ye will know for the first time. This sign is considered a kind of magic, and it will have some effect at that time. Lin Yikai didn''t go out to mess around, and went to work obediently. Lan Ye didn''t bother to care about him, as long as she lived at home. Another reason is that Bai Yumeng drags Lan Ye to go shopping all day long, doing things that little human girls like to do. Within two days, it attracted all Lan Ye''s attention and temporarily forgot Lin Yikai. Of course, Tang Guo was also taken by them. But they didn''t know that Lin Yikai was found by someone dressed as a Taoist priest. Vol 2 Chapter 5111: Peerless scum man task object (72) Vol 2 Chapter 5111: Peerless scum man task object (72) "Dao Master, how do you see that I am surrounded by fairies?" Lin Yikai was very surprised. He didn''t expect an expert toe automatically. He secretly rubbed his hands. If this Taoist could take away the two fairies from the house, then he would be relieved. "You have a mark made by a fairy," said the Taoist, "and I think you are still surrounded by two kinds of evil spirits, have you met someone recently?" "Dao Master, can you really collect fairies?" Lin Yikai asked urgently, "You tell me, there are indeed two fairies in my house, but I can''t do anything about them as an ordinary person. To avoid them. , I rarely go home. They haven''t done anything for the time being, but I don''t know if they will do anything in the future. Master, since you can see that I am surrounded by fairies, can you help me drive them away?" "I''m here for this. Passing by your building before felt unusual, so I came up. Sure enough, I feel right, you are entangled by a fairy." Chen Zhuo said. Lin Yikai understood that this person would definitely be able to help him take away the fairies: "Master, as long as you can take away the two fairies in my house, if you ask you to take them away, I will give you another two million. how about it?" A ray of light shed in Chen Zhuo''s eyes, and his expression was faint: "Lets talk about it in detail. Those two fairies are not superficial and require some preparation to conquer. Fairies have a very sensitive sense of smell. I cant go to your house, they Once you smell me, you will run away immediately, then you won''t be able to catch it." "What is the Daoist going to do?" "I n to set up a formation in a ce where there is no one on the outskirts, and you will lead them over. As long as they are introduced into the formation, they will not be able to exert their strength. It is easy to catch them." Lin Yikai was overjoyed and agreed. "Well, Daoist, I will cooperate with you." Chen Zhuo nodded: "Then I will find the venue to arrange the formation, and you will just wait for my notification." "Daoist, I will ask the driver to follow you. If you have any needs, you can notify me at any time." At this moment, Lin Yikai hoped that Chen Zhuo would take away Bai Yumeng and Lan Ye sooner. Before Chen Zhuo left, Lin Yikai suddenly said, "Dao Master, one of the fairies is a snake spirit, and she has a pair of parents, both python spirits. If they know that I cooperate with you, they will definitelye to me for revenge. " "Oh? Are there still two boa constrictor spirits?" Chen Zhuo couldn''t hide the excitement in his eyes. "Don''t be afraid, take the small ones first, and then the big ones. If they are too powerful, I will Call some people here, as long as they dare toe, I will tell them toe and go." Listening to Chen Zhuo''s words, Lin Yikai waspletely relieved, that''s good, catch it all at once, cut the grass and root, once and for all. System 978 stopped the conversation between Lin Yikai and Chen Zhuo, and couldn''t help but say: [Host, I advise you, live this life well, don''t do it anymore. Heavenly Dao must be dissatisfied with you, so there is such an arrangement. Now that you cooperate with Taoist priests to kill three of the Lan family, and Bai Yumeng who has not provoke you, you will be retributed like this. Having said that, 978 particrly regretted it. It was because he didn''t have much experience in overall life that he chose Lin Yikai as a host of scum, which is not shallow. No, it is self-inflicted and cannot live. "You want to control?" Lin Yikai replied unceremoniously. [Alright, let me take care of you. Vol 2 Chapter 5112: Peerless scum man task object (73) Vol 2 Chapter 5112: Peerless scum man task object (73) "Out to y?" Lan Ye was surprised, "Lin Yikai, have you figured it out? You actually want to take me out to y? Where can I go to y?" Don''t look at Lan Ye''s innocent appearance. After this period of time, Bai Yumeng has provided her with various evils in the world, and has also shown her various TV dramas about humans deceiving fairies. Now she can be wary. From the fact that she doesn''t pester Lin Yikai very much, but goes shopping with Bai Yumeng every day, it can be seen that she is not so obsessed with Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai: "You have been here for so long, don''t you want to go out for a walk? Isn''t it boring to stay at home all day?" "Is it boring?" Lan Ye wondered, "Why is it boring? I have activities every day, and the schedule is full. It''s not boring at all." Lin Yikai: "..." The culprit Bai Yumeng ate the ice cream silently and gave Tang Guo one. She whispered in Tang Guo''s ear: "I think Lin Yikai must have bad thoughts, believe it or not?" "You said he wanted Lan Ye?" "Yes." Bai Yumeng whispered, "My premonition is very urate. This person is a scum, and there is nothing good in his stomach." "Miss Bai, Miss Tang, do you want to y together?" Lin Yikai suddenly turned the topic to Bai Yumeng and Tang Guo. He had asked the Taoist master before. His formation is very powerful, as long as the monster enters. The formation is the fish that he can kill, even if someone wants to do anything. To avoid only inviting Bai Yumeng and Lan Ye to arouse suspicion, he decided to invite Tang Guo over, so that the two fairies would never doubt anything. When he reached the destination, he led Tang Guo away and let the Dao Master go to catch the fairy. "Where to go?" Tang Guo asked. "Going to the countryside for a pic. Didn''t my parents agree with your master to protect me? I was thinking about going outside, afraid of what might happen. You follow along and stay safe. That kind of thing will never happen again. Up." Tang Guo nodded lightly: "It''s okay, I''ll follow you." "Then I''ll go too. It''s not fun to leave me alone at home." Bai Yumeng said. Seeing Lin Yikai was talking to Lan Ye again, she whispered to Tang Guo, "This guy, even I won''t let it go. Up." A few dayster, Lin Yi drove and took Tang Guo and the three to have a pic in the suburbs. Lan Ye was sitting in the co-pilot. Lin Yikai thought that Lan Ye would be jerky along the way. He didn''t expect Lan Ye to only y games with his head down, as if he had no interest in him. He observed Tang Guo and Bai Yumeng from the rearview mirror, and found that Bai Yumeng had been looking at her beautiful nails, long, red nail polish, and a small, shiny rhinestone on the nail cover. And what about Tang Guo? Sitting upright, her body straight, she didn''t know what she was thinking, she was still wearing that kind of inconspicuous but somewhat offbeat Taoist gown. On the edge of her seat was the long sword that could not leave the body. To be honest, when looking at Tang Guo, Lin Yikai was a little nervous. When observing Bai Yumeng, he didn''t know why it was chilly behind him. He quickly retracted his gaze, drove intently, and nced at Lan Ye ying games from time to time. The sound of Lanye''s sess in killing his opponent came from his ears, and he couldn''t wait to cover his ears. Two hourster, it was almost at the destination. Lin Yikai put a lot of thought into choosing such a ce. "I have wrapped up this piece, and no one else will bother you today," Lin Yikai said to everyone, "Miss Tang, do you know how to fish? There is a pond over there. You will be in charge of fishing today. kind?" Vol 2 Chapter 5113: Peerless man task object (74) Vol 2 Chapter 5113: Peerless man task object (74) Tang Guo nodded: "No problem." Tang Guo took the fishing rod and walked towards the pond. Lin Yikai felt relieved when he saw this. The people from the mountain were really cheating. However, he didn''t know that Tang Guo, who was sitting on the edge of the pond fishing, put the fishing rod away, and after dropping the bait, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message in a small group of three people. This small group of three people is Tang Guo, Bai Yumeng, and Lan Ye. This group was established by Bai Yumeng. She felt that Lin Yikai must have some ideas on this bad thing, so she pulled such a group. Any news can be notified at any time. . Tang Guo: There is a formation on the hillside that is specifically for you. It is the legendary demon sealing formation. If you step on it, you will not be able to use the demon power, and you will be beaten back to your original shape. Bai Yumeng: I knew that Lin Yikai was definitely not at ease. This guy came out to y with us, just to set a trap. Lan Ye: Why did Lin Yikai do this? Bai Yumeng: What else can it be? He felt that you pestered him and made him not free. Didnt I tell you? Ordinary humans rarely ept living with fairies. The power of the goblin is what they admire and fear. Because I am afraid, I want to get rid of you. Lan Ye: I didn''t think about hurting him. I followed him and went home with him. Bai Yumeng: So it''s best to deceive an inexperienced little fairy like you. He starts with your appearance and ends with your true identity. Lan Ye: Sister Tang, what are we going to do? In fact, during this period of time, I also want to understand that I am not a fool. If a person keeps rejecting me like that, how can I not know that he doesn''t like me at all. Besides, there are so many fun things in the human world. Even if I want to live in the human world, it may not be for him. No longer with Lin Yikai, I can go shopping, go shopping, eat delicious food, chase stars, y games... Tang Guo: He wants to kill you, do you hate him? Lan Ye: I can''t say hate, but I am still a little disappointed. During this period of time, the little white rabbit has taught me a lot and made me understand a lot of things. In some time, I n to go back to see my parents, and I want to take them around in the human world, and then go back and concentrate on cultivating. Sister Bai, do you still have this kind of concealed fairy-like bracelet you gave me? Can you give me two more? Tang Guo: Of course. She didn''t expect Lan Ye to figure it out so quickly. Speaking of which, thanks to Bai Yumeng, Bai Yumeng also gave Tang Guo a triumphant look at this time. Anyway, she is living in her third life. It is not a matter of minutes for an inexperienced little girl to give up someone who doesn''t like her. Tang Guo: After a while, Lin Yikai will probably find an excuse to lead you over. I will teach you how to change the formation over there. You two wille to me right away to get the spirit stone, and then change the formation. Seeing this news, the two put down the things in their hands and quickly ran to Tang Guo''s side. "Mushrooms grow over there every time it rains, soe and pick mushrooms with me." Before long, Lin Yikai and Lan Ye said Bai Yumeng. Bai Yumeng and Lan Ye looked at each other, looking forward to the effect of the modified formation. They were looking forward to picking mushrooms with Lin Yikai with the basket. They are all fairies, and the movements of throwing spirit stones are so fast that an ordinary person in Lin Yikai can''t find it at all. And Chen Zhuo, the demon catcher, was afraid that his breath would be exposed, which would make them vignt. They were still a little far away, and they couldn''t see these movements at all. Vol 2 Chapter 5114: Peerless scum man task object (75) Vol 2 Chapter 5114: Peerless scum man task object (75) Looking at the two, Lin Yikai didn''t doubt at all, followed him into the formation position, and his nervous heart rxed a lot. After today, these two fairies won''t live in his house, and he can live his whole life with peace of mind. "Lin Yikai, you said there are mushrooms here, where are the mushrooms?" Lan Ye looked for the mushrooms on the ground for a while, but didn''t see the mushrooms, and asked Lin Yikai back. "Yes, what about mushrooms?" Bai Yumeng pretended not to know anything, and asked this question. Lin Yikai looked everywhere, actually looking for Chen Zhuo''s figure. He was delighted when he saw Chen Zhuoe down from the hillside. "Lin Yikai! What did you do?" Lan Ye asked angrily. She pretended to be locked in by the formation and questioned Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai threw the basket away: "You are a demon, and I am a human being. How could we be together? We all said it was inappropriate. You have to pester me so that I cannot return home. What do you say I do? I just want you to leave." "But you are the one who kept me with you. If you didn''t have that thought, would I force me to be with you?" Lan Ye asked in a puzzled way, yes, it was Lin Yikai who provoke her in the beginning. She didn''t understand those at all. If Lin Yikai hadn''t coaxed her, she would only rescue people, turn around and leave, and wouldn''t entangle him too much. On the mountain where the family of three lives, humans often identally get lost. Her parents told her since she was young that innocent people should not be hurt, otherwise they would not be able to cultivate into immortals. So every time they see someone lost, they use tricks to lead them out. Those who came in with Lin Yikai were also led by her magic tricks. If Lin Yikai hadn''t taken the initiative to provoke her, pestering her, and coaxing her, there would be no fate between them. Why, did he me her for getting up in the end? Is this what the little white rabbit said, scumbag? Lan Ye nodded secretly. Sure enough, this is a scumbag. "You don''t need to talk nonsense with them," Chen Zhuo had already walked over, looking at Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng''s struggling, the excitement in his eyes could not be concealed, "Leave these two fairies to me!" Lin Yikai bowed his hands: "Then thank you for the long time, please let them disappear, disappear in front of me forever." "no problem." However, as soon as Chen Zhuo''s words fell, there was a lot of white mist in front of him, and Chen Zhuo shouted: "Monster, don''t dying to struggle, this is the lock demon formation." After that, he flicked a decision, the white mist in front of him dissipated, and he immediately saw Lan Ye''s position. He rushed over to face Lan Ye. Soon Lan Ye was locked by him, and when he went to catch another goblin, he discovered that there was no trace of the other party. Chen Zhuo frowned and searched for a long time. He had no choice but to take Lan Ye away. He was afraid of more time to stay. ording to Lin Yikai, there was a monster catcher there, and the two monsters. The rtionship is good. By the pond, Lan Ye held his chin: "Sister Tang, was Lin Yi beaten to death during a meeting?" "No, I will only suffer a little bit, waiting for the demon catcher to find out that he is Lin Yikai, and will not kill him. However, they should find it back." Tang Guo said, "He is not so fast. It was discovered that Lin Yikai might suffer a bit before he discovered it." Bai Yumeng: "Sister Tang, you are really amazing, so let us throw a few small spirit stones to change the demon sealing formation, but the other party didn''t notice at all." System: Humph, the host is much more powerful. Isnt it normal for the host to live so long and use small tricks? "Sister Tang, can you learn this kind of formation like a fairy like me?" Bai Yumeng asked expectantly. Lan Ye is also looking forward to it: "I want to learn too, Sister Tang, can I learn?" "Yes, I will write down some formations the next day, and you will figure it out for yourself first..." Tang Guozheng said, Bai Yumeng''s face suddenly changed, and then a mouthful of blood came out. Tang Guo quickly grabbed her wrist and found that her heart was damaged. Vol 2 Chapter 5115: Peerless scum man task object (76) Vol 2 Chapter 5115: Peerless scum man task object (76) Take out a pill and feed it into her mouth: "What''s the matter?" "Sister Tang, my elder brother is in an ident." Bai Yumeng''s mouth was full of blood, and he grabbed Tang Guo forcefully, "Please, help me, elder brother must be in danger when he came to me." "me me, I shouldn''t stay here, I should go back earlier, so that big brother will not have trouble." Bai Yumeng cried so sad and anxious. In the previous two lives, her elder brother was not in danger, so she I didn''t care about this. Only now did she understand that every life could not be exactly the same, and that many things would happen simply unpredictable. When it happened, it was toote to regret. "Don''t worry, can you sense the direction of your big brother?" Bai Yumeng nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, I can sense his existence, he is very dangerous now, and being able to send such a signal makes me feel that it should be because he used the secret method, the demon pill has been broken." "Sister Tang, please help me find a big brother." "Well, since you can feel it, then let''s go." Tang Guo didn''t hesitate, "Can you sense the range?" Bai Yumeng: "It should be in the human world. My eldest brother mostly came to the human world to find me. Maybe, I met those monster catchers. The average demon catcher can''t help me. Big brother, probably met a bunch of monster catchers. ." Although Bai Yumeng said that her heart was somewhat damaged, it did not affect her journey. Tang Guo also gave her a pill, which made her injury more than half healed. She didn''t have time to wonder how the pill was so magical, and now she just wanted to find someone right away. Next, Bai Yumeng sensed her elder brother''s direction, and Tang Guo and Lan Ye followed him. At the speed of the three people, they walked a long way in just a few hours. At this time, they hade to a vige that seemed to be deserted. From the appearance of the houses in this vige, it can be seen that no one lives for a long time. The house copsed and was covered with weeds. "It''s almost here, I feel the position of Big Brother, it''s almost..." Bai Yumeng said, with a bit of rejoicing on his face, "Big Brother is still alive." Needless to say, Bai Yumeng had already smelled the smell of blood and a strong monster aura. She hurriedly rushed over to follow this smell. Soon, she came to a tall old house, which did not seem to be damaged much, perhaps because it was constructed with different materials. She didn''t see a demon catcher in this ce, and guessed in her heart that Bai Yumeng''s eldest brother should have escaped to this ce with the secret method of Fragmenting Demon Pill. In the current situation of the opponent, there should be no way to walk anymore, but to hide in this ce. However, avoiding here can only [pencil novel .qbxs.xyz] avoiding for a while, and sooner orter the monster catchers who want to hurt him will catch up. Bai Yumeng took a step ahead of Tang Guo, rushed into the door of the old house, and ran towards the ce where her elder brother breathed. She didn''t feel the existence of the demon catcher, so she went in and shouted loudly: "Big Brother, Big Brother, where are you, how are you?" Of course, Bai Yumeng''s elder brother heard such a loud voice. As soon as Bai Yumeng''s words fell, he heard a male voice: "Xiaomeng, how did you find it?" "Brother, I feel that something is wrong with you, what''s the matter with you? Did you meet the demon catcher, I wille and take you back." It doesn''t matter if the demon pill is broken, as long as her elder brother is still alive. Vol 2 Chapter 5116: Peerless scum man task object (77) Vol 2 Chapter 5116: Peerless scum man task object (77) "Xiao Meng, you go first, those demon catchers will soon catch up, we leave." Bai Yumeng: "No, you lied to me, you just wanted to lie to me to go first. Brother, don''t worry, I also brought a friend to help you, I brought a very powerful monster catcher." Yetang: Seriously? His sister brought a demon catcher to help? Isn''t this girl going out and hitting her head? Ye Tang sniffed carefully, and he really smelled the breath of the demon catcher. At this time, Bai Yumeng had found the location of Yetang. Tang Guo and Lan Ye followed in, and the goal was a statue of Buddha, and the evil spirit was behind the statue. After the three people came in, Bai Yumeng hurriedly said to the position of the Buddha statue: "Brother,e out first, our feet are fast, and you should be able to avoid those demon catchers, as long as we go a little bit deeper, The demon catcher did not dare to chase after him." Needless to say Bai Yumeng, Ye Tang has already nned to walk out from behind the Buddha statue, and his sister has brought all the master catchers. What else is he afraid of? The demon catcher outside has a breath, but he doesn''t hate it, and if he didn''t hurt his sister, that''s not necessarily a bad one. When Yetang walked in front of the Buddha statue, Bai Yumeng rushed over, looked at a big gray rabbit in front of the Buddha statue, and cried out. Ye Tang: "Why cry?" "Brother, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t run around, if you don''te to me, the demon pill will not be broken." Ye Tang: "I''m not here to find you," Ye Tang''s words made Bai Yumeng stunned. She wiped her tears, not looking for her, so whye to the human world, "I just want to visit the human world. , I didnt expect the monster catchers outside to be very unfriendly, and I met a bunch of them." Bai Yumeng: "That''s why you run around, so you almost die and be rabbit meat?" "Forget it." Ye Tang''s gaze fell on Lan Ye and Tang Guo behind Bai Yumeng. Lan Ye was a fairy, and he could still feel that Tang Guo had a strong breath of a demon catcher, which was not disgusting. The kind of vignce in his eyes rxed. Bai Yumeng quickly said: "Big Brother, this is Sister Tang, her full name is Tang Guo, and her profession is a demon catcher, not the kind of demon catcher we usually encounter. She won''t hurt good fairies." Tang Guo? The vignce in Ye Tang''s eyes disappeared. Of course, now he is a rabbit in its original form, and it is estimated that not many people can see anything in his eyes. "Hello, Master Catcher, my name is Ye Tang." When Tang Guo heard this name, she also approached, staring at the big gray rabbit on the Xiang case: "Your name is Yetang? Are you brothers and sisters? Why not have a family name?" Bai Yumeng replied: "Myst name is my mother." Ye Tang nodded: "My father and I have myst name, and my father is a ck rabbit." "My mother is a white rabbit." Bai Yumeng answered, "Then my brother neutralized and became a gray rabbit. We also have a younger brother, a ck rabbit." Tang Guo looked at the big gray rabbit and saw the other person staring at her unblinkingly. Even if the demon pill was broken, she still looked calm and thought of that person. She really couldn''t hold back, she reached out and touched his head: "Then let''s go first, or the demon catcher wille in a while." Yetang: "Okay, listen to you." So Tang Guo grabbed the ears of the rabbit and lifted the big gray rabbit named Yetang up, hugged it in his arms, turned and walked outside. Vol 2 Chapter 5117: Peerless scum man task object (78) Vol 2 Chapter 5117: Peerless scum man task object (78) Bai Yumeng withdrew her hand. She was still organizing hernguage just now, how can she get her eldest brother to agree to be carried away. Sister Tang''s shots were different. Needless to say, the older brother didn''t seem to object. Bai Yumeng watched Tang Guo hug her elder brother, hurried on the road, and touched her elder brother''s head from time to time. The eldest brother didn''t resist, and his heart was terrified. No, is it because the demon pill was broken and his temper improved? What made her feel even more terrifying was that her eldest brother was actually held asleep by Sister Tang, and he didn''t mean to be guarded at all. Wasn''t he questioning the identity of Sister Tang as a demon catcher? How can you rx now? Too strange. Bai Yumeng couldn''t help but replenish his brain, and finally looked at Tang Guo''s face, and was slightly taken aback. The eldest brother was not fascinated by Sister Tang''s beauty, right? Oh my god, her elder brother was actually attracted by the demon catcher, why didn''t he see it before? Tang Guo walked away with a few people, but within five minutes, a bunch of demon catchers rushed into the house where Yetang had avoided before. "I have escaped. There is more than one fairy breath here. They haven''t gone far, so hurry up!" Just waiting for them to rush out of the house, it was toote, Tang Guo avoided these people from catching up, leaving a formation for this ce. It was a sleepy formation, enough for them to toss for a few days. She walked with Ye Tang in a hurry, and seeing that Ye Tang was already asleep, she took out a pill and put it in his mouth. Ye Tang woke up suddenly, saw that she was stuffing the pill, and immediately swallowed it. The ears that had been pricked up softened, and Tang Guo stroked him. [The host is big, how does it feel to lure a rabbit? Tang Guo: "It''s not bad, it feels very good." [The host is big, the rabbits are not only very cute, but also delicious, spicy rabbits, braised rabbits, fresh pot rabbits and so on. "Tongzi, you are floating." Tang Guo returned with Ye Tang. She was a master of art and bold, so she was not afraid of having a demon catcher chasing after her. If those demon catchers are interested, it is best not to provoke her. Besides, Lin Yikai, whom Chen Zhuo regarded as a blue leaf, was taken back to his residence by Chen Zhuo. He was tied to one side and saw Chen Zhuo looking for materials with his own eyes. It is estimated that he intends to use him for alchemy. When all the materials were collected, Chen Zhuo nned to dig the demon pill first, and he drew out the location of Lin Yikai''s dantian. Lin Yikai screamed on the spot. And this scream also made the illusion in front of him disappear. Chen Zhuo also saw clearly that Lin Yikai was in front of him, not the snake Jing Lan Ye, and Chen Zhuo''s expression changed drastically at that moment. He just said why he didn''t take out the demon pill. It turned out that this blue leaf was a fake. Someone used an illusion technique to turn Lin Yikai into a blue leaf. "Mr. Lin, how could it be you?" Lin Yikai almost fainted in pain: "I was yelling it''s me all the way, you caught the wrong person, didn''t you hear?" Chen Zhuo''s expression was ugly: "It should be that the two fairies are too deep, seeing through the formations I set up, we were fooled by them. I can''t hear the truth from you, I only heard a snake spirit along the way. Struggling." Lin Yikai was in cold sweat behind his back. Are those two fairies so terrible? He had never doubted Tang Guo, because Tang Guo was by the pond at that time, it was impossible to reach here. "Look at [Xinbi Quge .xbiquge.biz] just relying on me. There is no way to get rid of those two monsters. I have to ask other monster catchers to help." Chen Zhuo''s expression was serious. Lin Yikai: "Can you take me to the hospital first, and if you don''t go, I will lose too much blood and die." Vol 2 Chapter 5118: Peerless man task object (79) Vol 2 Chapter 5118: Peerless man task object (79) Tang Guo took Yetang back to the Lin family. Since the Lin family and his wife handed over thepany to Lin Yikai to take care of them, they let them go and went on a trip when they saw that Lin Yikai was doing well. I just went out the other day, and it is estimated that I will not be back in a few months. So Tang Guo brought a rabbit back, and no one would ask anything. Even if Lin Yikai didn''t show up for a while, no one asked. Lin Yikai''s life is definitely not in danger. The illusion technique she set will be unlocked as long as Chen Zhuo touches Lin Yikai''s blood. As for when Lin Yikai can return, it depends on Chen Zhuo''s eagerness to dig a demon pill. She did not expect that Chen Zhuo was so urgent that she wanted to dig Lin Yikai''s demon pill that day. Before Lin Yikai was sent to the hospital, he notified thepany''s assistant that he had nothing to do. Tang Guo also received a call here, saying that Lin Yikai was already undergoing an operation, and she didn''t n to see him when she learned that the other party was not in danger of life. Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng were very interested, and wanted to see how Lin Yikai was. But they were also very scared, if Chen Zhuo found out, would they be caught back, so they looked at Tang Guo with pleading eyes. No way, Tang Guo had to apany them on the trip, and of course he had to take Yetang with him, lest idents ur when she is away. Those demon catchers were trapped in that house, and it was estimated that they would not be able to get out for a while. She only put a circle around Ye Tang''s neck to hide his evil spirit. Bai Yumeng realized that his brother didn''t even resist this, and he was out of help. He could actually let the demon catcher trap, her brother waspletely depraved. Didn''t Ye Tang fail to find Bai Yumeng''s strange look in his eyes, but could thispare to his joy in finding a wife? Don''t talk about putting a loop, it''s not a problem if the loop is a loop. In this life, the memory of his previous life that he awakened not long ago. He searched for a while in the fairy den and found that Tang Guo did not exist, guessing that Tang Guo might be in the human world, so he came to the human world. Unexpectedly, they encountered a wave of demon catchers. What kind of meeting they were holding. Even if he was unlucky, he was besieged by dozens of demon catchers, and finally had to break the demon pill to escape. If Tang Guo cameter, maybe he would really die. Some of the methods and magic weapons used by the demon-catching master are born to restrain the demon, and this ispletely impossible. In the hospital, Lin Yikai just woke up, before he could feel the pain in his abdomen, he felt that he was being looked at by several pairs of eyes. Looking up, it was Tang Guo and the others. Lin Yi opened his eyes and looked at Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng with a little fright. Bai Yumeng looked at him with a smile. The expression in Lan Ye''s eyes was meaningful, which made him cold all over. Then he found that Tang Guo had closed the door of the ward. He was anxious in his heart. That Chen Zhuo didn''t know where he went, so why didn''t he stay by his side at a critical time? "Lin Yikai, I advise you to stay calm and don''t think about things you can''t do. If there are consequences like today, I think it will be difficult to save your life." Tang Guo warned, this was clearly telling Lin Yikai , She knows everything before. Lin Yikai nced at Tang Guo and saw that she was still holding a gray rabbit. The rabbit nced at him with contempt, making him very angry. "Lin Yikai, are you trying to collude to catch the demon master to harm us?" Bai Yumeng sat on the edge of the hospital bed, "you can''t do this kind of thing anymore. I know what it is." Vol 2 Chapter 5119: Peerless man task object (80) Vol 2 Chapter 5119: Peerless man task object (80) "By the way, the doctor told me just now that although the operation was sessful, you are out of danger, but because the injury is too serious, you may not have a child." Lan Ye added, "So you don''t want to die, I I also want to understand this time, since you don''t want to be with me, then forget it. The twisted melon is not sweet, and I n to go back in a while and stop pestering you." Lin Yikai hadn''t recovered from the first sentence, when he heard Lan Ye say this again, he didn''t know how to react. He doesn''t care about the child, but it''s one thing to not care, and it''s another thing to have it. "Where is Dao Chang Chen?" Lin Yikai remembered that Chen Zhuo hadn''t appeared, so he asked quickly, it would be good for the fairies to stop pestering him. In fact, he was also a little scared. These two fairies obviously didn''t have to deal with that. This should be the difficulty that Heaven''s Dao has added to him, but he clearly doesn''t n to attack Tang Guo, so why are there so many twists and turns? [Because you do it yourself, you do it, will this happen? ] 978 couldn''t help but say. Lin Yikai was furious, but did not refute. Tang Guo said at this time: "Your injury was caused by Chen Zhuo. The police had taken him away just now. He wanted to escape with unnatural abilities, and injured the police officer. Fortunately, I met him and used his power. It''s sealed. Now, he should be taken back to the police station. Later, he will be prosecuted and sentenced. He hurt ordinary people, almost caused you to lose too much blood to death, and attacked police officers. These are enough for him to sentence dozens Year." Lin Yikai: "..." Is this all right? So, Chen Zhuo can''t help him at all? Lin Yikai still didn''t want to give up. He always had a bad breath in his heart. After meeting these three people and fairies, he didn''t have a good day. He didn''t believe that there was only Chen Zhuo in this world who could help him catch monsters. He nned in his heart to visit Chen Zhuo when he got better. "I want to rest for a while, you can go." Lin Yikai looked tired, "Since you don''t pester me, I won''t find a demon catcher." He said this to Lan Ye. Of course, this was just what he cheated on Lan Ye. Chen Zhuo must have known many demon catchers, and he was going to ask for news when that happened. Tang Guo knew his thoughts by looking at the other person''s appearance, and didn''t reveal it. I don''t know what methods the group of monster catchers would use to save Chen Zhuo if they knew Chen Zhuo''s situation? Apart from the hospital, Tang Guo and the two said, "You want to go with me, or go back to Lin''s house first?" Bai Yumeng: "Sister Tang, what are you going to do?" "Go to the police station to file for the record. I didn''t catch Chen Zhuo and showed some means, so I went to file for the record. And they seem to want to talk to me about something, maybe they can get a job." Bai Yumeng and Lan Ye looked at each other, is that right? That''s pretty good. Tang Guo also thought it was pretty good. It would be much easier to live in the human world. There was no need to find other jobs to make money. It would be nice to eat public meals. System: Envy, I don''t know when the boss of the Space-Time Bureau wille back and give him a number or something. Tang Guo went to the police station to file for the record and showed his abilities. He was really valued and won a position. When the police often deal with cases, they do encounter some weird times. At this time, they need special talents like Tang Guo to help. They knew about the existence of the demon catcher industry, but they had to spend a lot of money to hire each time, and those demon catchers had their nostrils in the sky, which made people helpless and had to hire them. And some demon catchers still don''t follow the rules, because of their strength, asionally they have topromise. Tang Guo knew this, so she wanted to break the monopoly of the monster catcher. Who told them to mess with her first? The rabbit in her arms, Yao Dan didn''t know when he could cultivate again. Vol 2 Chapter 5120: Peerless man task object (81) Vol 2 Chapter 5120: Peerless man task object (81) "How are you?" Tang Guo touched Yetang''s rabbit ears, and felt that Yetang is still weirdly cute now, especially this gray fur looks very advanced, soft and shiny, and feels slightly Can''t put it down. Yetang felt it. "It''s okay." Ye Tang leaned against Tang Guo and saidzily, his wife had been found and he had met each other. Now he is unafraid of everything, and his cultivation level should be restored slowly. Tang Guo suddenly remembered that Yetang is now a rabbit spirit: "Are you eating vegetables or carrots now?" This question really stuns Yetang. If you want to talk about what to eat, there is no problem with eating, but if there are green radishes, he still prefers this. Maybe the taste of rabbits is different. I can''t help looking at the green leaves. greedy. "Go to the vegetable market, pick what you like to eat." Tang Guo grabbed Yetang and held it, "I also raised a rabbit for the first time. I have no experience." "Guo''er." Ye Tang was helpless, but didn''t mean to refute. Who told him that the demon pill was broken and he was seriously injured. Currently, there is no way to maintain his human form. "How does it feel to be a rabbit?" Tang Guo was really curious, "Is there a sense of crisis of being afraid of being eaten by someone at any time?" Ye Tang: "Guo''er, although I can''t maintain my human form now, most people can''t help me. If they dare to do it, they will understand what a pirate rabbit is." "Let''s pick the food first." Tang Guo didn''t tease Ye Tang anymore, holding him out. Walking out of the room happened to meet Bai Yumeng, who was watching TV downstairs. Bai Yumeng saw Tang Guo holding her elder brother to go out, and hurriedly caught up: "Sister Tang, where are you going to hold my elder brother?" Yetang: "..." "Go to the vegetable market to see if there are fresh greens and radishes. I don''t know what vor he is, so I will take him to choose." Tang Guo exined, Bai Yumeng''s expression was clear, she secretly nced at Tang Guo''s arms and didn''t move. Ye Tang moved a bit, holding back his smile and returning to his seat, "Then I won''t go, you go." After leaving Lin''s house, Tang Guo didn''t take a car. Instead, she chose to walk. She also wanted to chat with Ye Yetang. "When did youe here?" "I suddenly awakened the memory of my previous life some time ago. At that time, I was wondering if there will be you in this world. I have been looking for you in the realm of the fairies for a long time without you. Later I guessed that you may be a human being. Go to the human world." Ye Tang: "Unexpectedly, the luck of going down the mountain was not so good. I just ran into dozens of demon catchers who were holding a meeting. Before they had time to cover up their breath, they found out. The group of demon catchers was a bit extreme, and the blood on their bodies was very bloody. Seriously, when you meet a monster, no matter how good or bad, you will shout and kill when youe up." "There are many demon catchers in this world. They are not trying to eliminate demons and maintain justice. They just want the inner alchemy of the fairies to refine them into medicine and improve their cultivation." Tang Guo exined, "So they don''t care. Whether the fairies do evil or good, they kill them when they see them. The demonic catchers from this school I inherited are very few, and they will still be excluded." "Guo''er, is Lin Yikai the same one before?" "It''s him." "Did we two have any ill fate with him?" Tang Guo shook his head and nodded again: "To be precise, he and I have a bad rtionship. But this person hasmitted too many sins, and I should never meet him in the next life." Ye Tang was not happy, because it meant that maybe they could no longer continue their lead. Vol 2 Chapter 5121: Peerless scum man task object (82) Vol 2 Chapter 5121: Peerless scum man task object (82) Tang Guo took Yetang to the vegetable market, and bought a bunch of vegetables and carrots to suit his taste. It is worth mentioning that the boss at a certain stall also smiled and said to Tang Guo, let her buy some lettuce, saying that this braised rabbit is the best. Ye Tang''s ears were pricked up at that time, and the boss was too pregnant. Does he look like a ughtered rabbit? Passing by the ughter stall, many people stared at Yetang in Tang Guo''s arms, and others asked her where she bought such a big rabbit. When walking out of the vegetable market, Yetang and Tang Guo said that they would not go to the vegetable market in the future. "Atang, don''t be afraid, I won''t eat you." Tang Guo said with a smile, and gently stroked Ye Tang''s head, "You are so good now, who is willing to eat." System: [The host is big, I heard that the rabbit is very timid, don''t frighten others. Tang Guo took a bunch of greens and radishes back, but was vited by Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng. She didn''t stay in the living room long and chose to go back to the room. She applied a cleaning technique to the green radish, and then piled it in front of Yetang. Ye Tang was indeed a little hungry, holding a radish and began to gnaw, Tang Guo couldn''t help taking out his mobile phone and recorded his appearance of gnawing a radish. "Guo''er, is it fun?" Ye Tang, who looked like a rabbit, took two bites of the radish, then stopped to look at Tang Guo with big eyes, his appearance was serious and terrifying. "I have never raised a rabbit, I want to record a very precious scene now." Ye Tang also broke the jar, and it was his wife anyway, so just shoot if she wants to. Tang Guo not only recorded videos, but also snapped a few particrly cute photos, and posted two to a small group of three. Tang Guo: Isn''t it cute? Bai Yumeng:? ? ? Blue Leaf:! ! ! In the living room, Bai Yumeng and Lan Ye looked at each other, not knowing how to express them. "My brother is depraved, he actually sells cuteness to attract the opposite sex, you can see how he concentrates on eating carrots, and he secretly nces at Sister Tang with his eyes." Lan Ye: "Do you have any other cute rabbits like this in your family? Tell me about one. I heard that you also have a younger brother? It''s a ck rabbit. We can meet you when we have time." Unexpectedly, the rabbit can still y like this, she also wanted to try. Bai Yumeng rolled her eyes vigorously: "My brother is only seven years old." "It doesn''t matter, I can wait for him to grow up. The fairy has a long lifespan. I will walk more in the past and I can also cultivate rtionships in advance. Does your brother like to eat green radish? I will bring him some other day, the green radish of the human world. There are so many varieties..." "By the way, I n to go back in two days." Lan Ye said suddenly, "I have to talk to Sister Tang about this during dinner. This time I want to take my parents out for fun. People practice seriously." When Lan Ye left, Tang Guo gave her two bracelets with hidden breath. This bracelet can not only hide the evil spirit, but also a magic weapon for defense. Now that she said she would help the three Lan family cultivate into immortals, she was not just talking about it. By the way, she gave Lan Ye a book of fairy cultivating secrets and asked her to take it back to a family of three to practice. "Sister Tang, this is too expensive, I can''t ask for it." No matter how stupid she is, she knows how precious this practice secret book is. "You have to take this, it is a grievance between us. With this secret book, your family of three will practice more smoothly." Vol 2 Chapter 5122: Peerless scum man task object (83) Vol 2 Chapter 5122: Peerless scum man task object (83) "I hope you don''t forget your original intentions, practice earnestly, and be immortals as soon as possible." Lan Ye didn''t understand the meaning, but Bai Yumeng on the side was thoughtful, and the grudge ended? Could it be... It turned out that all the changes were actually not her own efforts, but also Sister Tang? The person who hid the deepest turned out to be the other party. No wonder she always feels that this is really too smooth, how can she move her lips and everything can follow her ideas? Tang Guo, who used to be two lives, did have some dead brains, and he would never be so transparent. He did not do things decisively now, and made Lin Yikai suffer again and again. Tang Guo of the previous two lives would never start to clear the forest, unless the other party was the same as her. Bai Yu dreamed that Tang Guo nced at her, and quickly withdrew her gaze. She didn''t intend to exin this matter, as long as she understood it in her heart. Seeing Sister Tang''s appearance of her elder brother, she was obviously very interested. Maybe it didn''t take long for her to have a sister-inw of a demon catcher. It''s really exciting to say, she is a rabbit spirit, a fairy, and there will be a sister-inw to catch the demon. This is the blessing of her elder brother. Her elder brother is also really shameless, and even pursues people with shameless sex. Tang Guo didn''t know what Bai Yumeng was making up in his head, so he could guess a little bit in his heart. After sending Lan Ye away, she sat in the living room with Ye Tang lying in her arms and practicing. Tang Guo felt that since he came to this world, he couldn''t do it in vain, he had to do something. After getting to know her, she learned that the monster catchers in this world are a very domineering group. Sometimes they take measures, and even thew can''t subdue them. In many cases, they have no way to seekpensation from them for the destruction of public facilities in order to catch monsters. In fact, the fairies in this world really don''t harm people. Many fairies with advantages and experience will tell the younger ones at home not to go to the human world, and it is easy to meet those demon catchers. Most of the people who go to the human world are small ones, like Bai Yumeng who are curious about the human world and sneak away. Fortunately, I didn''t meet the demon catcher. Once I met, there might be no way to go home. The big demon at home knew that he would definitelye out to find revenge or something. And the group of monster catchers, in the name of catching monsters, actually used the fairies as a resource for cultivation, and they also have an alliance of monster catchers. Of course, the demon catcher of her school did not join that alliance. Her master hated the demon catcher alliance and disdain to be with him. Her master said it was a demon catcher, but in her memory, she had never seen her master catch a demon once. When she was very young, she always took her to help people watch Feng Shui and drive away evil spirits. When she was young, she asked, why are they masters of catching monsters and how do they catch monsters? Her master said: "The demon did not harm the innocent, why should we catch them? This world is not just the human world, but the world of all life. The demon will be condemned by the heavens if the innocent is hurt, and we will never be immortals. If the teacher hurts the innocent, the same is true, and Dao Fa will one day stand still." Recently, Tang Guo also noticed that the existence of fairies is very difficult. The group of demon catchers are rampant in the human world, and no one restrains them. She decided to cooperate with the government to develop a n for supernatural ability restraint. When she talked about this idea, the police people were very surprised and excited. Within a few days, someone in charge of this aspect came to contact her. This person actually had some cultivation base, but he was very weak to the group of monster catchers. Vol 2 Chapter 5123: Peerless scum man task object (84) Vol 2 Chapter 5123: Peerless scum man task object (84) "Hello, Miss Tang, Im Qin Chong in charge of the Supernatural Power Department. I heard that you have something to work with us?" Qin Chong is not young, he should be 40 years old, but he can see that he is very There is great hope for things. In this department, there are actually some people with cultivation skills, butpared to the huge team of monster catchers, they are really not enough. This department was established by him. He was originally a man with a righteous roots and inadvertently obtained a stubborn copy to cultivate and pass it on to some of his disciples. However, cultivation depends entirely on talent, and very few people can practice. Up to now, there are no more than twenty people in his department. He encountered some special problems before and sacrificed a few, which made him very sad. It''s not that they haven''t thought about cooperating with the demon catcher, and they have also cooperated, but every time their asking price is very high. But there is no way but to agree. And those demon catchers got into trouble, they can''t say anything, they can only deal with the aftermath, which makes people miserable. Now that there is finally a powerful monster catcher who actively wants to cooperate with him, can he be unhappy? "Yes, I want to talk to you about something. I don''t know what you think of the world fairies?" Qin Chong was a little puzzled, why did he talk about fairies? But he still said ording to his own thoughts: "Ms. Tang is referring to which aspect?" At this time, he noticed that Tang Guo was holding a gray rabbit in his arms. The rabbit was looking at him and looked like an old **** was there. , Especially like people. "Yes, do you think the fairy should be caught?" Qin Chong was a little puzzled, why a demon catcher would ask such boring questions. This question really embarrassed him, because if he answered the question truthfully, he might offend the monster catcher in front of him. "Just answer it truthfully." "Miss Tang, what do you think of the people in this world? Are there good and bad people? Of course bad fairies should be caught, and they should be punished. But those good fairies should be their own fairies for their duty, and it''s not harmful. People, why do you want to catch them?" "You are a human being, why would you speak for a fairy?" "Actually, I was once rescued by a fairy. At that time, I had a mission. If it weren''t for the fairys help, I might have died. At that time, I realized that humans and fairy are almost the same. Something bad." He also knows that some chaos in the demon catcher will kill every demon. "If there is a chance, how about you and the fairies working together to give them an official identity and due rights in the human world?" It is impossible to cultivate so many people with a high level of cultivation in a short time. It is better to integrate the fairies, and the humans and fairies cooperate together. With the addition of fairies, whether humans do evil, if fairies [.xxbiquge.xyz] do evil, efficiency will definitely be greatly improved. In this way, there will be opportunities for fairies toe to the human world. Qin Chong waspletely surprised now, did this demon catcher mean this? "If Miss Tang has this capability, of course we are willing to cooperate. I can immediately ask the above to discuss this matter." "Then you can go back and discuss, I''m sure here." She is confident enough to handle this matter well. After Qin Chong left, Tang Guo asked Ye Tang, "What do you think of this matter?" "It''s good. In the future, the fairy will never have to hide in Tibet anymore. It is much easier to have an official identity." Vol 2 Chapter 5124: Peerless scum man task object (85) Vol 2 Chapter 5124: Peerless scum man task object (85) "I think your sister is very suitable to be the representative of the fairies. Anyway, she also likes to y, so let her go back and talk about this. Fairies who are willing toe out will issue them an ID card in the future. ." Ye Tang agreed: "That''s good." Tang Guo chose Bai Yumeng as the representative, mainly because Bai Yumeng was a fairy. She could live for a long time, and there would be no contradiction between the two sides when she was there. Bai Yumeng was also excited when she knew Tang Guo''s n. She said that she would go back to announce the good news and let the fairies consider this matter. Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng are gone, only Tang Guo and Yetang are left here. Qin Chong was also discussing this matter over there, and of course they agreed with the cooperation between humans and fairies. But this matter is not simple, they need to consider carefully. Besides Lin Yikai''s side, after ten days'' time, he got out of bed without a problem, he nned to see Chen Zhuo. From Chen Zhuo''s mouth, he learned the identity and contact information of some demon catchers. Chen Zhuo was sealed and repaired by Tang Guo, so he could not escape at all, so he could only rely on Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai was recuperating in the hospital, but he arranged for people to go to the demon catchers. At this time, the demon catchers also escaped from the old house, being angry and failing to catch the rabbit. Lin Yikai''s people found Zhang Huang, one of the demon catchers who had a good rtionship with Chen Zhuo. Zhang Huang was considered to be a person closer to Chen Zhuo. He was angry when he learned that Chen Zhuo had been sealed for repairs and was locked up. It was said that he was going to be sentenced. He hurried to the hospital to see Lin Yikai, and heard what happened from Lin Yikai''s mouth. "Hmph, those people are so brave, they dare to interrogate me from the Demon Master League." Zhang Huang snorted coldly, obviously not taking the social order into consideration, "You said you have two in your house. Fairy?" Lin Yikai didn''t like Zhang Huang''s tone very much, but he was even more afraid of the goblin staying in his house. "They were here before, and they left recently, and I don''t know where they went. But I know the old home of that sex. If the Taoist master is interested, when my body recovers, I can take you there." "Okay, then I''ll catch it all in one go. Listen to your tone. The opponent''s strength is not low. After we get Chen Zhuo out, we will catch the monster." In Zhang Huang''s view, the old nest has been found, and he is not in a hurry. At that time, they will be captured by more people, and the three pythons can divide something. Lin Yi was very happy, but in fact he just wanted to vent his breath, feeling that he was too frustrated recently. 978 Seeing him like that, he didn''t have any thoughts of reminding him, so he silently watched Lin Yikai die. Obviously something is wrong in this world, he has to face it, who is unlucky if he is not dead? The way Zhang Huang rescued Chen Zhuo was to expose his identity first, and let the police hurry up and let it go, otherwise they would not be able to bear the anger of the Demon Master Alliance. In addition, he told the other demon catchers the news, and the other demon catchers immediately called Qin Chong, threatening every word, and made Qin Chong half-dead with anger. Before discussing other matters, Qin Chong came to Tang Guo. "You don''t need to release people. I am now a member of the police station. I will go to the police station to arrange a formation so that they dare to rob people froming back and forth. If theye, I will seal one, and you will wait for them. Just sue." Qin Chong changed from nervousness to consternation, how could he be like this? He identally saw the gray rabbit''s contemptuous expression, his face was a little red, and he suspected that the rabbit was a fairy. "Guo''er says it''s okay, you don''t have to question it." Who is speaking? Qin Chong''s gaze fell on the gray rabbit, is it this rabbit? "It''s sealed by me, they can''t untie it, just do it." Tang Guo took out a dozen yellow charms and handed them to Qin Chong, "hold this, defensive charm, and go out with the group of monster catchers. When dealing with it, you can post one on your body alone. There is no problem in keeping your life." Qin Chong quickly took it, don''t be a fool. But he didn''t understand why Tang Guo had to oppose those bad-tempered monster catchers, it seemed that he had to make them unlucky. Vol 2 Chapter 5125: Peerless scum man task object (86) Vol 2 Chapter 5125: Peerless scum man task object (86) "Daochang Zhang, people, really can''t let go. Chen Daochang intentionally hurt people and attacked our police officers, causing several of our police officers to fracture. They are still lying in the hospital. This is no longer a question of affection. It is Daochang Zhang that has vited thew, and now he is detained in ordance with the procedures. The specific result will not be known until the judgment is made. Please understand that we will deal with this matter fairly and fairly. " This passage should be the toughest Qin Chong in front of Zhang Huang and other demon catchers in recent years. In the past, how could he dare to offend Zhang Huang and others like this? Zhang Huang''s face was gloomy: "You really don''t say anything about your face? I know that a demon catcher has joined you, but don''t forget that all of us in the Union of Demon Catchmen are named as white people. She is a demon catcher in her early twenties, what can she do for you? Besides, it is just a demon catcher who hasn''t joined the demon catcher alliance, and is ipetent." Qin Chong: "Zhang Daochang, we all act ording to the rules, we don''t follow the rules, and we don''t get around. If everyone does like Daochang Chen, the world will be messed up." "Hmph, I think you guys think that if you find a backer, your wings will be hard." Zhang Huang was very aggrieved. At first he thought that Qin Chong was just waiting for them to show them, and now he knows that the other party is serious. No face is given. Zhang Huang left, and returned to the Demon Catcher Alliance before long, and exined the situation here, which aroused the anger of the demon Catchers. Several people responded to Zhang Huang and expressed their willingness to follow him to rescue Chen Zhuo. Some people persuaded Zhang Huang to look at it again, but Zhang Huang felt that he had lost his face and was eager to show Qin Chong those people too much. He didn''t want to think too much. In his opinion, Tang Guo was in his early twenties, and they could not be opponents to anyone here. That night, Zhang Huang took five or six demon catchers who thought the same way to the police station to save people. These people thought they were good at catching the demon master, so he wanted to show them what ps were. Zhang Huang walked into the police station with an upright and dignified look, nced at everyone contemptuously, and used two small tricks at random, but no one came up to stop him and sneered. He casually arrested someone and asked about Chen Zhuo''s whereabouts, but didn''t know that the person had been notified, so he could tell Zhang Huang these people truthfully. Zhang Huang thought that these people were afraid of his power, and led others to follow. After they entered, the remaining police officers looked at each other, in fact, they were all asking whether Tang Guo''s formation was useful. Facts proved to be of course useful. When Zhang Huang saw Chen Zhuo, they were ready to take Chen Zhuo away, only to find that many police officers appeared around them, using weapons against them. Zhang Huangughed loudly: "It''s funny." After all, he had to recite the form to cast the spell. When he knew this, he realized that his spiritual power was not used at all, as if he was locked by something. The expressions of Zhang Huang and other demon catchers changed drastically, and he shouted: "Get out quickly, something is wrong here." However, it was toote. This was the formation that Tang Guo specially prepared for them. The trapped formation would lock the spirit formation. In this ce, the spiritual power could not be used at all, and they could not go out. Faced with the cold weapons around, they had topromise. . Vol 2 Chapter 5126: Peerless scum man task object (87) Vol 2 Chapter 5126: Peerless scum man task object (87) "Zhang Daochang, you kidnapped the police officer and tried to steal the criminal suspect. Now we are arresting you in ordance with thew." Zhang Huang and the others put on cold handcuffs. The policemen were afraid of idents, so they drove to pick up Tang Guo and seal Zhang Huang and others. Looking at Zhang Huang''s blushing and thick neck, Tang Guo''s mouth curled up with a smile. However, Zhang Huang''s eyes widened when he saw the gray rabbit in Tang Guo''s arms. "Even if you have supernatural abilities, you still have to follow the rules. Because many people can''t control themselves, soon humans and fairies will jointly establish a department. You should not be interested in joining the Demon Catcher Alliance, right? Simple, it needs to go through a very strict assessment. But people with supernatural abilities want to have unimpeded ess in the human world, they still need to make a record. It is not easy for ordinary people to live, otherwise these people with supernatural abilities will not If its good, its a tragedy." Zhang Huang stared, and wanted to call Tang Guo shameless. He was silently hitting the seal, but no matter how many forms he read, it was useless. His face sank, he had a hunch that if this matter was not prevented, the Demon Catcher Alliance would cease to exist. "I want to hire awyer!" Zhang Huang yelled, not ignorant of the rules of the human world. It''s just that I used to upy my own abilities and I don''t want to talk about it. Tang Guo and the othersughed when they heard it: "This is your right." The next day, other people in the Demon Catch Masters Alliance received Zhang Huang waiting to rob someone and be arrested, and face prosecution. "What can I do? It seems that there is a stubborn stubble on the police station this time." "Yes, Zhang Huang and the others are all quite good, but they were arrested quietly. This is not easy." "Leader Cui, what should we do about this?" Cui Cheng, the current leader of the Demon Catcher Alliance, frowned at this moment: "This is not easy to handle. Judging from the current situation, the Demon Catcher is very powerful and powerful. Our side If someone passes by, it will probably be just for being locked in." "Then you can''t do nothing, right?" Someone was anxious. Cui Cheng raised his eyebrows: "Then what do you think you can do? Bring everyone to rush over? Are you sure that you can rescue people and retreat? Cui Cheng''s words are indeed speechless, saying that they are seeking justice, but none of them have the courage to break into the police station. "The leader, what do you think?" "I can''t help it, but I know that if we fight against them at this time, we will definitely shoot the head shot. Maybe they will wait for us to pass. What we have to do now is wait. We do nothing, and they too It can''t help us." "In addition, when we catch our demon, we will behave better in the human world in the future, and it will be regarded as the well water not against the river water." Some people are unwilling, but no one wants to break into the police station. Zhang Huang''s people were all nted in, and they couldn''t guarantee that they were better than Zhang Huang''s. So, they all listened to Cui Cheng''s words and ignored this matter, even going out very rarely. However, Chen Zhuo, Zhang Huang and others found that the people from the Demon Catcher Alliance had no ns to rescue them, and their hearts were chilled. They also have to face the punishment of the criminalw. Half a monthter, Bai Yumeng came back with a list of fairies looking forward toing to the human world. Vol 2 Chapter 5127: Peerless man task object (88) Vol 2 Chapter 5127: Peerless man task object (88) Qin Chong also basically discussed how to cooperate with the fairies. Tang Guo directly introduced Bai Yumeng to Qin Chong and let the two talk in detail. Bai Yumeng is not a simple little fairy, she is a rebirth, Tang Guo believes that the other party will talk about this matter appropriately. Another half month passed, Bai Yumeng left again, this time she returned quickly, and when she came back, she appeared with a wave of fairies. These fairies were directly invited by Qin Chong to enter his department to apply for legal ID cards for them and arrange their positions. Even the fairies who don''t want toe to work want to apply for a legal ID card, there is no problem, you can apply for it first, and then go back to retreat and practice, anding to the human world will not be so troublesome in the future. Bai Yumeng was very active in doing this. She never thought that she could still do such a great cause. It waspletely to legalize the goblin in the human world, and she no longer had to worry about being captured and hiding in Tibet. Tang Guo is also selecting some good seedlings and teaching them to practice. In the future, these people will be the backbone of the human world. As the goblins came out to register in batches, Qin Chong was very excited, because his department had joined many goblins. These goblins were simple and cute, and they were nothing but nk paper. But they are naturally intelligent and know many things once taught. In particr, the efficiency of work is very high, and there are very few cases of stealing and skidding. And their requirements are very simple, it is cheap and delicious Chinese cabbage. Of course, Qin Chong just thought about it in his heart, and if he works hard, he still has the treatment he deserves. Cui Cheng and others didn''t know these things at all. Before Bai Yumeng brought the goblin out, Tang Guo gave her a dozen charms that were hidden. Therefore, there was no idea that the fairies had already been employed in the special department, and they were already helping with things. Lin Kai went back to thepany to work as soon as he recovered. Not long after, Cui Cheng''s people approached him because they wanted to inquire about the Lan family. Lin Yikai was of course very happy to see so many monster catchers who wanted to help catch the snake spirits. He arranged thepany''s affairs and personally took Cui Cheng and others to the Lan family three. Cui Cheng and others from the Demon Catcher Alliance had long forgotten Chen Zhuo and Zhang Huang, and now they only wanted to capture the three python spirits, then divided them, and promoted their cultivation. [The Lan family didnt provoke you, why do you have to kill them all? 978 kept watching and found that Lin Yikai was almost hopeless. He really didn''t know anything at the beginning, so he would choose a scum like Lin Yikai as the host. Even if the opponent''s mission will be sessful, he guesses that there will be no good endter. Fortunately, Tiandao management was very timely, which made Lin Yikai a lot of disasters, and he couldn''t evenplete a task. [Lin Yikai, you should umte some virtue for yourself. This incident obviously has nothing to do with the Lan family. They hide in the mountains and practice, and they did not provoke you or hurt the innocent. You brought so many demon masters over. Didnt they drive them to death? I dont believe you dont know the virtues of these monster catchers. Lin Yikai: "I can do whatever I want. It''s up to you? Besides, can umting virtue allow me to have my next life? People say that umting virtue is for my next life. Of course, I am a person who has no next life. . How could I be so miserable if it wasn''t for the Lan family?" Thest time Chen Zhuo drew, not only made him lose the ability to have offspring, but even women could not touch him. As a man, this thing is aggrieved. Vol 2 Chapter 5128: Peerless scum man task object (89) Vol 2 Chapter 5128: Peerless scum man task object (89) He also resented Chen Zhuo, but Chen Zhuo would be punished immediately. What he hates even more is the two goblins, Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng. If they hadn''t used the means, would Chen Zhuo make him call him useless? He didn''t know Bai Yumeng''s hometown, so he could only give it up temporarily, nning to treat others to clean up the Lan Ye family. [Sooner orter you will be killed by yourself, I don''t think you will seed. Heaven finds you doing bad things and punishes you by various means, just look at it...] "Trash system, can you shut up if you can''t help?" After being scolded, 978 stopped talking. This is the legendary host of garbage. It''s really unlucky. The first host he found was just such a garbage. Is it true that because he is a scrapped product, the host he was looking for is also rubbish? Besides, Tang Guo is more rxed here. He feeds the rabbits every day and teaches his disciples. She has moved out of the Lin family, because of her special position, she has also been allocated a ce to live. I haven''t seen Lin Yikai recently, and she doesn''t bother to take care of the other person. Lin Yikai''s temperament will definitely be killed by him. Lin Yikai took the initiative to conceal the incident he was injured before, but his father and mother Lin knew about such a big matter, and they came back early. When I came back, I called Tang Guo and asked Lin Yikai where he had gone. "Lin Yikai has always lived in thepany. As for where he goes, if there is no dangerous ce, he would not ask me to follow." Lin''s father and Lin''s mother knew that Tang Guo could not be troubled. After all, Tang Guo was not their daughter-inw. Thinking of Lin Yikai''s injury, they quickly asked about the situation. "I called Yikai''s assistant, and the other party was hesitant, Xiaoguo, tell me honestly, what''s going on with Yikai?" Mother Lin always felt that Lin Yikai was hiding something. Tang Guo paused: "Mother Lin, it''s better for Lin Yikai to tell you about these things. This matter still has a big impact." "Just tell me, I don''t me you, what is going on." "Lin Yikai was attacked by a Taoist priest before, and maybe she won''t have children in the future." Tang Guo said truthfully, "but it''s okay when people arrive." Mother Lin almost carried her back, her voice increased by a few decibels: "What are you talking about? Can''t have children? Which stinky Taoist dare to hurt my Lin family''s only seedlings like this?" "That Taoist priest has already been arrested. I believe it will not be long before he will be punished as he deserves. Don''t be too sad, Aunt Lin. If it doesn''t work, you can also ask for another one." Tang Guo said bluntly, with his left hand. Touching the gray rabbit lying on herp practicing. The Lin family had long been ustomed to Tang Guo''s outspokenness, so they didn''t think there was anything. She was very angry at first, but she calmed down after hearing Tang Guo''s words. Since Yikai really couldn''t have children, she could indeed consider asking for another one. Regardless of their Lin family''s foundation, who will inherit it? Soon after the two parties ended the call, Tang Guo received another call, and it turned out that it was from Lan Ye. "Blue Leaf?" "Sister Tang, I''m here to report the case. There is a group of monster catchers who indiscriminately broke into our house and shouted and screamed. Now they have been subdued by our family of three. Thanks to the formations taught by Sister Tang. And the cheat book for our family. Originally, I nned to take my parents out to y, but when they saw the cheat book, they couldnt put it down and pulled me to practice. They didnt expect a monster catcher to harass us." Vol 2 Chapter 5129: Peerless scum man task object (90) Vol 2 Chapter 5129: Peerless scum man task object (90) "Before I received a message from the little white rabbit, saying that now fairies can walk in the human world with integrity, as long as they are legal and good fairies, they can all be protected. We can''t kill these people, after all, we have to follow the rules now. I dont know who to call, I can only call you." Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh when he heard Lan Ye''s yin and yang strange words: "How many demon catchers are there?" "Seven, fortunately there are only seven. If there are dozens of them, even if our family of three has a good cultivation base, plus the formation, it will be very difficult to deal with." In Lan Ye''s tone, there was a little bit of pride and gloat. This group of demon catchers who are catching goblins all go to jail! "Okay, I will notify Qin Chong toe over to deal with this matter immediately." "Okay, Sister Tang, hurry up. By the way, that Lin Yi ran away. This guy hides quickly. I am toozy to chase him. I don''t know where he is hiding. I''m afraid of chasing him. , In case he has an ident, isn''t this going to rest on me?" Tang Guo: "..." Are all snake spirits so refined? It seems that whether it is a human or a demon, you have to see the world more, so that it is not easy to be deceived. After ending the call with Lan Ye, Tang Guo contacted Qin Chong. Qin Chong grinned when he heard it, haha, the group of demon catchersmitted another crime. He waved to the fairies present: "Little ones, there is a mission. This time Miss Tang notified that a group of monster catchers harassed the homes of snake spirits at will. They wanted to kill them. The division uniforms, wait for us to deal with them." The fairies were still ying with mobile phones. When they heard this, they immediately said excitedly: "Boss, do you say we are going to catch the demon master?" "Yes, go and catch the demon master." Qin Chong felt that this group of fairies were really easy to manage. They were simply cute and coaxed to do a lot of work for him. Everyone liked to listen to good words and praise. Qin Chong brought a group of little fairies to meet Tang Guo, and the group rushed to the Lan family''s three-person home. A few hourster, they came to Lan''s house. Outside the huge cave entrance, seven demon catchers were tied up. Of course Qin Chong recognized that one of them was Cui Cheng from the Demon Catcher Alliance. Cui Cheng''s face was pale and he was obviously beaten hard. Lan Ye bounced to Tang Guo''s front, and handed her a mobile phone: "Before the conflict, I recorded it. This should be used as evidence that they broke into our house for no reason." Qin Chong raised his eyebrows, are all the fairies so well prepared now? He checked the seven demon catchers, and none of them was life-threatening, so that would be easy. "Take all these people back, and keep that phone well, it''s all evidence." Cui Cheng gritted his teeth: "Qin Chong, what are you doing?" "Leader Cui, a few of you envisioned entering the fairy house privately. We want to take you back for interrogation. You can cooperate." Qin Chong only felt that the evil spirits for many years wereing out at this moment, and these arrogant demon catchers finally You can''t get angry with him anymore, no matter who it is in the future, in the human world, you just have to follow the rules, no one can do anything wrong. Cui Cheng flushed and almost exploded with anger. "When you are free,e to the department to apply for your certificates, and register your address by the way, and then we will issue you a house number." Qin Chong said to the Lanye family, "From now on, you will be able to go to the human world with your identity certificates. Unhindered, but the only point is to behave in a way that special abilities cannot be used casually in the human world. If found, they will be arrested and punished." The three of the Lan family nodded their heads, especially the Lan family couple did not expect that the human world had changed so much in a short period of time that humans were actually showing up for them, and they no longer have to fear those monster hunters who kill them at will. The two understood in their hearts that Tang Guo should be the one who yed the role, and it was definitely not easy to send people to practice the exercises casually. "By the way, there was one person who ran away. His name is Lin Yikai. He is the president of the Lin family. I suspect that he brought this group of demon catchers here." Lan Ye made up the knife without hesitation, "You pay more attention. In case he identally gets lost and is eaten by such an innocent beast, but regardless of my family''s affairs, my family of three is vegetarian." Vol 2 Chapter 5130: Peerless scum man task object (91) Vol 2 Chapter 5130: Peerless scum man task object (91) Cui Cheng''s several people were sealed and repaired by Tang Guo, unless there is a higher level of cultivation than Tang Guo, otherwise no one can help them lift the seal. Most of these demon-catching masters rely on foreign objects to hunt and kill the demon and refine alchemy. The roots are basically unstable. The improvement is really fast for a while, but they quickly reach the end of their cultivation, delusional to be immortal. To put it simply, they will not make much progress in this life, and they can only rely on the practice of external objects. "Other people went to find Lin Yikai. He is an ordinary person in this old forest deep in the mountains. If he gets lost, he really wants to meet a beast. There is no chance of survival." Qin Chong hates Lin Yi for personal preference. It''s open. But in the role of duty, some things are still handled ording to the rules, knowing that someone has disappeared here, he must be responsible for finding it. "It''s so big, boss, let us find someone." The speaker was a teenager who looked like Bai Jun. He looked at the Lan family of three, "I wonder if this belongs to Lin Yi. Let me smell the things I have used." Lan Ye nodded quickly: "Yes, he has lived here for a while. Come in with me." This young man was a dog cultivated by a dog. He quickly went in and smelled Lin Yikai''s scent. He came out and said to one of the little monsters: "Brother Eagle, we still have to go with this matter. You are in the sky. Look, lets go to the ground to find it, and keep informed of any changes." "no problem." There is no need for Qin Chong to worry about how to find someone to do. The fairies rushed into the grass excitedly one by one. Cui Cheng and the others were stunned when they looked at it. It may be that everything that happened before them exceeded their cognition. "Isn''t the rabbit in her arms the one we metst time?" someone whispered beside Cui Cheng. Cui Cheng hadn''t noticed before, but this time he looked over and found that it was really the gray rabbit. Thinking of what happened before, he was very upset. They had dozens of demon catchers, but they didn''t even catch a rabbit, and they let the other party shatter the demon pill and escape. Now Cui Cheng has not dared to think about the rabbit. I am afraid he can''t solve his own affairs. "Qin Chong, what do you want?" Cui Cheng couldn''t help it. Qin Chong said publicly: "You have vited the norms of peace between humans and fairies, so we have to arrest you. As for what to do with you, of course, it is governed by thew. Rx, besides sealing your cultivation base, We will not lynch you." "You know what I mean." Cui Cheng''s face is ugly. At any rate, he is also a demon catcher. Why doesn''t he know what human beings want peace between fairies? "If you have anything you want to express, let''s talk about itter. You have the right to hire awyer. But this time you broke into the fairy house and even wanted to kill them. The crime is very serious, and there is evidence that you cannot escape punishment. " Cui Cheng: "..." Tang Guo and the others waited in ce for about thirty minutes. Some movement appeared in the grass in the distance, and then a puppy jumped out, and then the puppy turned into a human form, the same boy before. The surrounding grass was moving, and the little demon who had been looking for had all returned. Seeing that none of them had brought Lin Yikai, Qin Chong asked in confusion, "Xiao Gou, didn''t anyone find it?" "Boss, I found it, Brother Eagle brought it back, here, Brother Eagle is on it." Vol 2 Chapter 5131: Peerless scum man task object (92) Vol 2 Chapter 5131: Peerless scum man task object (92) The boy named Xiao Gou pointed at the sky and grinned: "Fortunately, we went fast, otherwise Lin Yikai might be really hopeless." "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked curiously. She looked up and saw that Lin Yikai was carried by a piece of cloth, so she couldn''t see what was going on inside. Lin Yikai is not worried now, and she doesn''t bother to ask the system to observe, she is curious if the other party is unlucky again. "His leg may not be able to be kept. When we found him, he happened to ran into a tiger and swayed his legs from side to side, mostly using him as a toy. The man has passed out, and we have stopped his bleeding. But it is still necessary to send it to the hospital as soon as possible, otherwise it is estimated to be life-threatening." Everyone looked at each other, and there was a word in their minds, this is not to live by themselves? Qin Chong didn''t like dead people, so he asked people to rush Lin Yikai to the hospital. Tang Guo did not follow, but returned to his residence. Lin Yikai is miserable enough now, she will stop reading the jokes, it is better to go back to teach the disciples. Because this world is a bit special, she has not received the reminder of the end of her life for the time being, so her lifespan is still a bit long, so she doesn''t have to be in a hurry to do anything. Within a few days, Ye Tang''s parents and younger brother came to her house as guests. Ye Tang''s father and younger brother are both ck rabbits, and his mother is white rabbits. The family is very kind. They have long known what happened from Bai Yumeng. When they first learned about it, they couldn''t believe that their eldest son actually hooked up with a demon catcher, andter heard that the demon catcher actually helped the fairies win a certain position. Now when the fairies go to the human world, as long as they abide by the rules and respect the rules like humans, they are not everyone shouting and beating. If you have that heart, you can still have a formal job. No, they also want to live in the human world and experience what it feels like. The most important thing is that a while ago, Bai Yumeng told them that a demon catcher had made a mistake, and was caught by the goblin and asked him about the crime. This matter was within the scope of their fairies, but it spread everywhere, and everyone thought it was very strange. A master catches a demon, isn''t that the one who catches a demon? This time it was strange that the fairy could actually catch the demon master. It was not only Ye Tang''s parents and the others, but also the other fairies who got the news. They all nned to get an ID card. If they could get another job, it would be good to live in the human world for a while. Ye Tang''s parents are very grateful to Tang Guo for saving Yetang, otherwise they will lose a son. As for the demon catcher and the rabbit spirit club together, they arezy, as long as they are happy. Had it not been for this demon catcher, the situation of the fairies would be very difficult now. Father Ye once asked if Ye Tang should go back to heal his injuries: "In the mountains, there will be plenty of spiritual energy, so you can recover quickly ande out when you can maintain your human form." "Otherwise, you are like a rabbit all day, how can you attract the opposite sex?" Father Ye said winkingly, "Boss, are you right?" Ye Tang is holding a radish and chewing with relish. Ye''s father doesn''t care. Isn''t it normal for rabbits to eat radishes? Although he maintained his human form, he was greedy for the carrot. Ye Tang saw it, and handed it to Father Ye: "Dad, do you want something? This is a new variety. You must have never eaten it before. This is a fruit radish, crisp and delicious, with a very different taste." Vol 2 Chapter 5132: Peerless scum man task object (93) Vol 2 Chapter 5132: Peerless scum man task object (93) "Really? I said why I haven''t seen it before." Father Ye was not polite, grabbing the radish and gnawing, "I''m serious. Go back and raise it for a while. You can never look like a rabbit. Fall in love?" "As the saying goes, people rely on gold clothing, and rabbits rely on good-looking appearance." "Dad, I am here to recover from injuries, and I can maintain my human form for at most three years. If I go back, I will have ten years. Ten years! Do you know what the concept is? The day lilies are cold. Was hooked away." Father Ye frowned when he heard that, yes, he knew that humans fell in love early. "No, why are you here for three years?" Father Ye responded. Ye Tang snorted, took out a jade bottle out of thin air and threw it to Father Ye: "Look at what this is. Knock this every day, can it be too fast?" The moment Father Ye opened the jade bottle, he was shocked. It was pure spiritual power. This pill was top-grade. He quickly closed the bottle and lowered his voice: "I said why you don''t want to go back. It turns out that you are selling cute soft rice here. It turns out that the second child didn''t lie to me. It is said that little human girls like cute and cute rabbits." Ye Tang helped her forehead and stuffed the jade bottle next to Ye Tang: "You are also capable enough to make the demon catcher look upon. I don''t know if you did a good thing in your previous life. By her side, I don''t worry about anything. You Work hard to recover from the injury, strive to maintain the human form as soon as possible, and set the day." "Dad, listen to what you mean, do you want to leave?" "No, your mother and I, as well as the youngest, are going to work in the supernatural department." With this opportunity, most elves don''t want to miss it. This is an upright life in the human world. This department agrees with them, and they are certainly happy. The three of the Ye family left the next day, and Ye Tang began to practice cultivating radishes and pills. Basically, he was there where Tang Guo was. It was impossible to let his wife out of sight. He had to maintain his human form sooner. "Guo''er, how is Lin Yikai?" Ye Tang suddenly remembered. Didn''t Lin Yikai say that his legs could not be kept? Tang Guo: "I didn''t keep my legs, and I can only sit in a wheelchair for the rest of my life. It is said that my temper has be a little weird." "He should not be able to die now, right?" "It should be, even if he wants to die, those demon catchers don''t dare. Chen Zhuo, Zhang Huang, Cui Cheng and others are very clear about what happened to them, and now they recognize the reality clearly and can''t fight the supernatural department." Ye Tang was a little curious when he saw Tang Guo actually refining alchemy: "Guoer, what pill are you refining?" "Baby-preserving pills, my master promised to protect the Lin family''s bloodline. The Lin family and his wife have already given up Lin Yikai and n to have a second child. Aunt Lin called me that day and said that Lin Yikai had seen her gloomy stomach recently and asked me Is there any way." To say that the Lin family was realistic enough, seeing that Lin Yi couldn''t drive, they gave up early and immediately nned to have a second child. The arrival of the second child had something to do with Tang Guo. In addition to her master, she decided to get some pill to prevent idents. She wanted to keep the child healthy, and she would not be broken no matter how she fell, and Lin Yikai was so angry. Lin Yikai was indeed **** off over there, knowing that his mother was so old that she was pregnant with a second child. If it weren''t for her legs to walk, he would definitely rush to question. Vol 2 Chapter 5133: Peerless scum man task object (94) Vol 2 Chapter 5133: Peerless scum man task object (94) "Look at him like that, I''m afraid I can''t wait to poke my stomach." Mother Lin said in fear. In fact, she didn''t know since when she felt that Lin Yikai didn''t care about them at all. This is why she wants a second child. "If you don''t want to look for Xiaoguo, I thought he was wrong and changed too much." Mother Lin said in a low voice, still protecting her belly, "Every time I disappear mysteriously, I have to look for it. Those Taoist priests caught the demon and turned themselves crippled." The two also knew what was going on with Lin Yikai, and it was Tang Guo who instructed Qin Chong to tell them what happened. When the two heard that Lin Yikai had provoke a special department, their souls were almost frightened. At their level, they stille into contact with a lot of people, knowing that some departments can''t provoke them casually. In the end, her son was good. He went to stab the fairy den, and he was lucky to get his life back. ording to Qin Chong and them, had it not been for Lin Yikai''s death, it would not have fallen to where it is today. "Then let Xiao Guoe over to see what''s going on someday, by the way, did you tell Xiao Guo there is a way to protect the fetus?" "Say, she said there is a way, and she will respond to me in a few days." Within a few days, Tang Guo came to Lin''s house and gave Mother Lin a bottle of pills. "This is a fetus-preventing pill. Take one pill a day for a month, so you don''t have to worry about your child''s problems. Mother Lin looked at the fragrant pills in the medicine bottle, and all the doubts were gone. This thing that made herfortable after smelling it must be useful. "Xiaoguo, I feel like a wicked one. Did he provoke those fairies and put any curse on him?" "Auntie, don''t worry, all the fairies now have numbers. These fairies can''t casually use their powers on ordinary people. If they are found, they will be locked up and punished. Lin Yikai should be free from evil. It is probably a series of encounters that made his character Great change." The two felt that it made sense. As for Tang Guo''s suggestion, let them enlighten Lin Yikai, they didn''t think much about it. Because every time Lin Yikai looked at them, he was gloomy and his eyes were terrifying. Such a son can''t love him even if he wants to. Tang Guo is gone, and if nothing happens, she won''t have to go to Lin''s house in the future. Later, she received a call from the Lin family, saying that Lin Yikai actually pushed Mother Lin and pushed her down the stairs. Mother Lin was fractured and suffered multiple bruises on her body. They all thought the fetus could not be kept, but they did not expect the fetus to be healthy and unharmed at all. Later, Mother Lin was pregnant and stumbled and was rectified by Lin Yikai several times. The two of them couldn''t bear it, and decided to send Lin Yikai to a remote vi, which gave birth to the child smoothly. What made the two of them feel amazing was that no matter what idents Mother Lin had, the child was alive and well, thinking that the baby pill that Tang Guo gave them was really useful. Mother Lin had some thoughts, and soon after giving birth to the child, she also came to inquire about it sideways. She knows the wives in some circles, and this pill should be very popr in their circles. "Mother Lin, counting the task my master gave me is just to keep your Lin family''s bloodline. Now your Lin family''s bloodline is already there. If nothing happens, this child will live healthy and grow old. You know that the pill is amazing, not that there is one." Lin Mu smirked and left. She didn''t dare to make trouble unreasonably, mainly because she knew that Tang Guo had a good rtionship with people in the special department. It is said that those fairies respect her very much. Vol 2 Chapter 5134: Peerless scum man task object (95) Vol 2 Chapter 5134: Peerless scum man task object (95) If it''s gone, it''s gone, anyway, her youngest son will be safe in his life. Lin Yikai didn''t give up, he haspletely copsed now, and he still wants to harm his own brother. Only to be unsessful again and again, Father Lin finally took his heart and sent him to a remote ce abroad for the elderly. A yearter, Lin Yikai''s nurse found that the Lin family didn''t take him seriously, and didn''t take care of him much. They also spent the living expenses left by the Lin family to Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai''s life was better than death. "978, do I really have no next life?" Lin Yikai asked 978, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, smelling the smelly clothes. [I haven''t lied to you since the beginning, but you didn''t believe it. The current ending is not that you do your own death. Obviously, the way of heaven is aimed at you. You have to let all you kill. This may be bted retribution. You have been a peerless scum for so many lives, and you have done more than what you have experienced now, and it is normal to get the current results. In fact, I have thought about it all these years, even if you really do the task sessfully, in the end Tiandao will still punish you. Lin Yikai was not reconciled: "Can you think of another way? This time I listen to you, and I will do whatever you say." [It''s useless, I''m just a failed product, scrapped the system, and I got the essence of heaven and earth by coincidence, so I can choose the host to do the task. Now that you have notpleted a task, I can''t help you. Lin Yikai had a dream about the world he was going through. Everything he was going through was different from what he is now. In his dream, every time he goes to a world, he canplete the task smoothly and smoothly. Although there are some excessive means in the middle, he can alwaysplete the task. He saw the day hepleted the task, thinking that he would break away from the shackles of the task and be a very free person in the three thousand world. Unexpectedly, he and 978 were both struck by a thunderstorm, 978 was smashed to pieces, and his body was also shattered. A force that sucked away his soul, followed by intense pain, I dont know. How long he was tortured before he gradually perished between heaven and earth. Lin Yikai was awakened. He patted his heart, smelled the stink on his body, remembered the pain in his dream, and for a moment did not know which one was better, the result in the dream or the result now. Tang Guo was still alive when Lin Yikai died. Just after he died, that 978 came to Tang Guo: [Hello, are you interested in going to Three Thousand World to do a mission? As long as the task ispleted, you can get a lot of rewards, and you can live forever, keep your memory, and live forever. There are so many benefits. If you agree, let''s bind it. Tang Guo was a little surprised when he heard 978''s voice. This guy became polite. The system was anxious as soon as the system heard it. This kid, if he knew it a long time ago, he would have to try his best to swallow him: [Do you want to eat fart? Who gave you such courage to dig a corner? [Pre... Senior... Big guy...] 978 was really shocked. How could there be a system beside Tang Guo? Between the lightning and thunder, 978 understood everything: [Big brother, were you there before? System: [Of course, your kid also has some skills, the ability to escape and hide, is this talent? This kind of system is quite rare. [Oh, in fact, I am just a manufacturer who produces unqualified scrap products. When they were transporting garbage, I happened to fall out, and I identally absorbed the essence of heaven and earth, and then I became aware, concealed and escaped. It should be absorbed The reason for the essence of heaven and earth. Vol 2 Chapter 5140: Peerless scum man task object (end) Vol 2 Chapter 5140: Peerless scum man task object (end) 978 felt that neither the system nor Tang Guo had any malicious intent. After going through the events of these worlds, thinking that they were not bad guys, he talked about his own history. "Then do you still produce your own products?" Tang Guo grasped the key points and asked. [Yuanhui Time and Space Factory, big man, big man, which factory do youe from? After introducing yourself, ask the other person again, 978 thinks this is a normal thing, but I didn''t expect the system to not answer. Tang Guo wrote down the name of Yuanhui Space-Time Factory, nning to let the system ask other systems at that time, whether he knew the existence of this factory. [Boss, can I follow you? 978 made a small request, I will listen to you in the future. Intuition tells him that these are two real bosses, the methods are silent, so that people can''t see any movement. [This is definitely not possible, one system per host. ] The system quickly said, [You can find another person with a good character. I think Bai Yumeng is good, you can find her. Tang Guo also agreed: "You can go to Bai Yumeng, she''s not bad, you will stay here before going over, let my little tongzi train you, and by the way, you can leave your contact information to facilitatemunication in the future. Yes, I dont know if your original manufacturer is good or bad, but if you agree to stay, it means that you are our system and cannot serve them." [That''s for sure, they have already given up on me, I can''t find it stupidly. 978 knows that binding Tang Guo will not work, but Bai Yumeng is also good. The candidates he fancy before are Bai Yumeng and Tang Guo. Sure enough, his vision became better, and he picked a big guy with one pick. "Tongzi, teach him so that he won''t get into trouble in the future." From this day on, 978 has be the younger brother of the system, and the system is doing its best to train 978 as much as possible. As long as 978 doesn''tpete with him, it is a good system. Tang Guo''s lifespan in this world is quite long. For more than a hundred years, even if her cultivation base has been improving, her lifespan still cannot be improved. Before she left, all three of the Lan family were about to be immortals. Those little fairies don''t quite understand, it is obvious that Tang Guoxiu is the highest, why is the life span of only more than 100 years? In fact, Tang Guo was also very puzzled when she was over 100 years old. What she wondered was why she could live for more than a hundred years. Didn''t the original owner die when she was very young? One day I discussed this with the system, 978 heard it, and told them one thing, it was Lin Yikai''s dream. Lin Yikaiter talked to 978 about the things in the dreand, including things about the world. "You mean, in Lin Yikai''s dream, hepleted all the tasks?" [Yes, but it ended badly in the end. He told me that he left here afterpleting his mission and his life span. After leaving, Tang Guo shed with the members of the Demon Catcher Alliance and was seriously injured. He could no longer improve his cultivation base, and slowly grew old. "So it''s like this..." Tang Guo had no doubts. "Go to Bai Yumeng, and contact Tongzi more." [Boss, boss, goodbye. ... Bai Yumeng still couldn''t believe it. Tang Guo actually left. What''s more sad is that her elder brother also followed. I don''t know if her elder brother had a hunch that he didn''t even have the idea of cultivating a demon pill in these years. Until one day, there was a system called 978, which said that it was bound to her and took her to the world to perform various tasks. "You mean, Sister Tang is not dead? Even my elder brother is not dead?" [Yes, host, you dont have to be sad. If you want to be a big guy, I can send you an email. The boss said that you must learn to lick and praise a good host, and the host can work hard only when he does the task. Be a good master at all times and encourage a good host toplete tasks in order to make progress together. "What about my big brother?" [My boss said, those two big guys are a pair, they will appear in the same world every time, so don''t worry. "Who is your boss?" Bai Yumeng was curious, all this was incredible. [My boss is a very awesome system! Vol 2 Chapter 5136: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5136: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (1) [Margaret]: In prayer... [Ziyun]: Is it useful? [Chi Xiao]: Just give yourself a psychologicalfort. [Mo Yuntian]: Just get used to it. Don''tugh at Margaret. If she gets angry, you will curse us again. As soon as Mo Yun finished his words, heughed all over the screen, and the corners of Margaret''s mouth twitched. [Margaret]: How could Margaret be such a stingy person and don''t want to care about you. ... When Tang Guo woke up, there was a very clear and big mirror in front of her. She nced at her gorgeous dress and surrounding furnishings, and instantly guessed the possibility of her identity. I was thinking about what excuses to look at the memory while I was waiting, and a voice came around: "Little Guo, there is still a while from the beginning, and it is not so fast to you. Would you like to take a break?" "How long is there?" Tang Guo asked casually. The assistant looked at his watch and smiled and said, "There is still half an hour. You haven''t had a good rest in these two days, so hurry up and make up for sleep. You will be better on stage in a while. Sister Xiaoguo is so beautiful today, fans We saw it, it must be another day to lick the screen." "Good." Tang Guo agreed, leaning back on the chair and closing his eyes. Thirty minutes is enough for her to read the memories of this world. Have fans? Her identity is probably an actor, or a very popr one. I dont know what the event is tonight. I actually dressed up in such a grand manner. I guess its not a simple awards ceremony. Its very likely that I will perform. The moment she closed her eyes, she finally saw those memories. She is indeed an actor, and her reputation is very good whether she is in the circle or outsiders. Her status is extraordinary, she is the only daughter of the famous entrepreneur and phnthropist Tang Tianshuo and Che Ruoxi. It''s the kind of legend that if you don''t perform well, you have to go home and inherit your wealth. She and her family did not have such an agreement. Their agreement was that no matter what her achievements in acting, she must go back and inherit the family property before she turns forty. Even though she has been busy acting, she has not neglected to learn about managing thepany. For her family business and her own career, her time is arranged full and there is almost no free time. Like participating in the recording of a variety show reality show, it is impossible. She has no time to pick up some advertising endorsements. She is most interested in acting, which can be said to be the most selective person in the circle. But people who have been in contact with her have very high evaluations of her. Her talent for acting is better, and she belongs to the kind of food for God. At the same time, because she was well educated since she was a child, she will not be superior to others, which means she will not y big cards. He debuted at the age of fifteen and is now twenty-two. By virtue of his own strength, he has already won several backs and shadows. Today''s party is a party for her local station. Although she may not participate in other programs, the local station in her hometown will support it every year and carefully prepare one or two programs. It is to give face to my hometown, but also to benefit the fans. Everyone is serious. She was born with a golden key. She is now a princess, and she will be a queen in the future. She will always shine and look up to people. It is a pity that many things will not develop in the direction that people expect. A person named He Xiaomi appeared, broke all the halo on the original owner, and even stepped her into the mud. Vol 2 Chapter 5137: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5137: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (2) He Xiaomi, a very simple name. The name sounds sinct and pretty, but the people are actually pretty and pleasant. There will be a sweet smile when she smiles, except that her skin is not so white, she is also a little beauty. Especially the simple temperament on the body, as well as those bright eyes that look very clear, in this noisy and impetuous city, it is like a breeze that will remove the dust of the soul. This is what everyone thinks when they see He Xiaomi. I dont know how long ago, many people began to pursue that simple and extremely beautiful, even whether that person is really beautiful or not, as long as the other party dresses inly, speaks simple words, has a pair of shiny eyes, regardless of what kind of person the other person is. , Will be given such a title. Whenever they see such a role, many people also attach importance to pulling out another kind of noble or jeweled person and stepping on it. Onement: Beauty like this is truly pure and natural, and nature is truly beautiful. And the kind of modification that relies on foreign objects is not beautiful at all. Of course, He Xiaomi''s appearance was not caused by her appearance. It was He Xiaomi''s purpose ining to the city, to the original owner, no, it should be said that it brought a devastating disaster to the Tang family. He Xiaomi was born in a very remote mountain vige. Most people in this mountain vige have their surnames, so they are called Hejiacun. In this vige, there are many boys and fewer girls. Its not that there are no girls born, but there are still serious patriarchal patriarchs in the people. They think that giving birth to daughters cannot be passed on from generation to generation and cannot continue the incense, so some extreme methods will be used to deal with this. Most of the poor girls are the result of this. There have been many such things, and over time, the men here cannot marry a daughter-inw, so there is a situation of going outside to abduct a daughter-inw to give birth to a baby, and an industrial chain has been formed. Women who are abducted here have very little chance of escape. Not only are they forced to have a baby, work, but also countless beatings and scolding. Those who are disobedient use chains to lock their feet and even discount their legs so that they cannot escape. Others will ruin their appearance. The men here don''t care whether the women are pretty or not, only whether they can have babies. In their opinion, as long as the face is destroyed, the woman will no longer have the courage to escape. The original owner''s mother, Che Ruoqian, had such an experience, and He Xiaomi was the daughter she was forced to give birth to in Dashan. This secret was the pain of her life. After escaping, she nned to hide this secret forever without telling anyone, and even changed her name. The year that Che Ruoqian was abducted to Hejia Vige was the summer of her sophomore year. That year, she wanted to stay in the city and find a part-time job. The Che family is not wealthy, it is very difficult to take her living expenses, and she can''t bear to have her parents too tired. This is the main reason why she chooses to stay and work part-time. In the end, she was deceived. She was deceived into this mountain and sold to a family in the vige. The man was in his 30s and his name was He Dejin. The poption of He Dejin''s family is simple, only him, his mother and Granny He. Che Ruoxi was frightened and desperate at first. She finally got admitted to university and had the opportunity to change her destiny. In the end, she was tricked into selling here by a liar. At that moment, she felt that the sky had fallen. Faced with the persuasion of He Dejin and Mrs. He, she could not listen at all. Vol 2 Chapter 5138: The sister of the heroine Dashan (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5138: The sister of the heroine Dashan (3) All womene here like this. They have to have children and can''t escape. It''s better to stay here and live a good life. Che Ruoxi couldn''t help yelling at the time, why should these people ruin her life and dreams? Why? However, Mrs. He and He Dejin are both illiterate people. In their view, life and dream are marriage and childbirth, and being able to hold Jin''s grandson is not important. And in their eyes, Che Ruoqian is the daughter-inw they bought. They paid the money, and Che Ruoqian is their family member. I want to run, no way! Must stay here to give birth to a son for them, and if not, break her leg. For the first few days, they didn''t give Che Ruoqian any food and left her dying of hunger, just to make her run out of strength and admit her fate. Che Ruoqian never thought of admitting her fate, but she was so hungry that she calmed down. This is the other sides site, and she doesnt know how far from the city is. Even if she can run out of the vige, she wont be able to run out of their palms. . It''s just that the two mothers and sons of the He family didn''t give her a chance to think about it. He Dejin took advantage of herck of energy to strengthen her. Only a little bit of food was given to her every day, and she had no room to resist. She begged and said that she would give them a lot of money in the future. The He family''s mother and son wanted her to give birth to a fat baby, and it was impossible to agree. No matter how much money, can you buy a golden grandson? They finally ranked the women who bought them back, how could they let them go in two sentences? Che Ruoqian is pregnant and can finally eat her food. Other mothers are normal marriages and children, the crystallization of love. And when she was a mother, she was forced by others, and she would only feel that the child she was carrying was a sin and evil, how could she like it. Even if she was pregnant, she did not give up the idea of fleeing. It''s just that she was not as naive as before, and she never thought of hurting her stomach, so she would not be able to leave at all. The He family mother and son saw that she was obedient, not noisy, but quiet and rxed every day. The women who had just arrived in the vige were so excited, and confessed their fate. In order for Che Ruoqian to give birth to a big fat boy, she has a lot of freedom and eats much better every day. Che Ruoqian knew that she had to take care of herself before she had a chance to escape. And she meditates for half an hour every day, telling herself not to forget her dreams, identity, and the beauty outside. She cannot stay here forever. During her pregnancy, she saw the fate of countless women who ran away. She was scared, her scalp oozes flustered, and she knew that running away was not so easy. Ten monthster, she gave birth to a healthy daughter. Of course the He family''s mother and son were not happy, and the two also said on the spot that they would throw this daughter out to drown. This even let Che Ruoxi know that this vige is a sinful existence, and she must flee. She did not show extreme emotions, but asked the two to give up the urge to drown the child. She doesn''t love this child, and even hates this child, but she is a college student who has learned a lot of knowledge and understands the value of life. She couldn''t fall in love with this child, and she would not be able to recognize this child if she escaped in the future. Probably the only thing that can be done is to save her life, which can be regarded as a double clean. The girl survived, named He Xiaomi. Under Che Ruoqian''s ingenious words, the He family''s mother and son felt that she was obedient and obedient, and that she would definitely be able to give birth to a fat boy in the future, which would treat her much better. Che Ruoxi won all the trust and didn''t think she would run. Vol 2 Chapter 5139: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5139: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (4) However, she ran away a yearter and was very sessful. She was lucky enough to meet a hiker in the mountain. With his help, she escaped from the small vige and returned to the city. After leaving Hejiacun, Che Ruoqian immediately recovered. It was not that she didn''t want to go back to seek justice, but the unbearable memory made her too painful. Sheter looked through the information on this subject, and the final result was shuddering. Those people won''t be punished at all, but her, the life that finally calmed down may be broken again. And the child in that mountain might be kidnapped by morality. And her parents, rtives, and people around her, if they all know this, can she still live a peaceful life? Will her studies be affected by this? This time, she chose to escape, she didn''t have the courage to do all this. Doing those things will only brutally tear open the wound she just closed. However, thinking of the desperate women in the mountain vige, Che Ruoqian did another thing. He asked the hiker who helped her to inquire about the women in her vige and send it to their families. There is only so much she can do. Che Ruoqian never paid attention to whether anything happenedter. She hoped that this dusty memory would never appear again. With the help of the hiker, she managed to exin the two years after she disappeared, changed her name, and even fine-tuned her face. Later, with her own efforts, she got a good job. After umting a certain amount of funds, she seeded in starting a business. After another reception, she met Tang Tianshuo. In fact, she is afraid of men, which makes many suitors hesitate. Tang Tianshuo was the only one who was very persistent, pursued her, pursued her for five years, and moved her. She thought this was her happiness and chose to marry Tang Tianshuo. The past, like a gust of wind, she can''t remember. Later, they had a true love crystallization, that is, Tang Guo. She earnestly nurtures her daughter, hoping that she can be a strong, capable person who will not be bullied. She also led Tang Tianshuo to do many charities, gave many college students internship opportunities, and created a foundation to help college students defend their rights. To this day, everything is developing beautifully. Che Ruoqian and Tang Tianshuo are a pair of immortal couples in the circle, and no one does not envy them. Who can imagine that behind Che Ruoxi, there is such an unbearable past? He Xiaomi appeared, a very simple dress appeared in the city, in the fast-paced city, her appearance undoubtedly added a touch of green to the city, which made people feel very fresh and natural. He Xiaomi did not find the existence of Che Ruoqian at the beginning. She encountered some troubles as soon as she arrived in the city, but she was lucky to meet her destiny. A famous director in the circle, Su Qing. Su Qing is a director who likes to make more down-to-earth films, and has always been looking for girls with temperament like He Xiaomi. One day when He Xiaomi was in trouble, she happened to be hit by Su Qing. He Xiaomi just hit and hit by mistake and was taken back by Su Qing as the heroine. In fact, the original owner also went to audition for the role in Su Qing''s script. Although the original owner went to the countryside to experience it, Su Qing still felt that she was not enough. I don''t know if it is preconceived, or the original owner really did not do so well. The original owner has no extra thoughts, such a thing is too normal in the circle. Vol 2 Chapter 5140: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5140: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (5) When Su Qingguan announced that the heroine of his new film was an amateur, it caused a great sensation. After all, they were most optimistic about the original host before. They didn''t know who it was. They also showed the dress of the original host audition segment, which really fits the image of the hostess in their minds. At the beginning, many people looked at it with repulsion, and even many people felt that they couldnt ept a female lead who yed this drama by an amateur. Under the rhythm of some people with ulterior motives, they were crazy about He Xiaomi abused. Even at the moment He Xiaomi''s fixed makeup photos appeared, and there were many people scolding her, various personal attacks, and it was rumored whether she was behind a gold master or something, those words could be as ugly as they were. Most people will be half to death when they see it. He Xiaomi doesn''t understand things on the Inte, so he doesn''t know them at all and is not affected. Su Qing also protected her very well and taught her how to make a film seriously. He thinks He Xiaomi is really too simple and simple, and the female number one role in his hand is for her. He Xiaomi promised him to act on one condition, not even mentioning any pay, hoping that he could help her find her biological mother. Su Qing thinks that such a girl is so cute, unlike those in the circle who use all means for money, fame and fortune, and even sell all kinds of people. The attitude towards He Xiaomi gradually changed, but he didn''t notice it for a while. He promised He Xiaomi that he would help her find her mother as long as she yed the y well, and she would also be paid. He Xiaomi happily agreed, and it didn''t take long for a closed filming. Outsiders have been scolding He Xiaomi, and they have not stopped. The original owner didn''t care about this. Such a situation is really normal in the circle, but it is driven by some interests and the marketing ount''s traffic. No one thought that when He Xiaomi Suqing''s movie was released, it would explode the next day. All the verbal abuse on the Inte has disappeared, and He Xiaomi''s performance in the y is pure and unpretentious, as if she really is that role. He Xiaomi also has fans and is gradually being known. It can be said that he has be popr after his debut. No one questioned Su Qing''s vision. At this time, another person took the rhythm, turned out the original audition, andpared the two. The evaluation on the Inte is basically that Tang Guo is indeed inappropriate, and she has to admire Su Qing''s vision. The rhythm of the marketing ount is not one or two days, because Tang Guo''s reputation is very good, and the people are very angry. This matter will disappear within two days. This is why Xiaomi has its own official ount and has learned to go online. From time to time, he will share his life and introduce where he came from. In the interview, I also said that I didn''t want to be an actor. Being able to y this role is pure luck. She also said that she still hopes to find her mother more than to be an actress. She wants to let her mother see through this tform, and hope her mother cane to see her when she knows. At this time, many people know that He Xiaomi''s mother abandoned her when she was very young, and they all scolded this woman for being cruel, not even such a cute daughter. Among He Xiaomi''s fans, there is also a very special fan, a mother fan, who calls He Xiaomi his daughter, and threatens that He Xiaomi''s mother does not hurt, theye to hurt. Back then, Cha Ruoxi told their family members the news of those women. It was not without effect. Many women''s family members went to find someone. And that backward mountain vige has also received attention. It is no longer the same mountain vige as it used to be for poverty alleviation, education, and road building. There is no abduction of women there now. Besides, now, because of the daughter of Tang Guo, who is a mixed entertainment circle, Che Ruoqian often pays attention to news in the circle, and she also scans hot searches. She has a public ount herself. There was a hot search on He Xiaomi''s finding her mother, and she also saw it. Vol 2 Chapter 5141: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5141: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (6) Click on the hot search, and after seeing an interview about He Xiaomi looking for her mother, Che Ruoqian almost copsed on the spot. This gave her a feeling that all happiness would be broken immediately. She was in a daze, lost and confused, and didn''t even know what to do. Her body copsed at once, and her whole person became unconscious. Tang Tianshuo and the daughter of the original owner thought that Che Ruoqian was too tired, and they told her to rest more, and she should not be strong enough to be ufortable. However, Che Ruoqian was unspeakable, and the happiness she carefully guarded was probably gone soon. Her identity, He Xiaomi''s identity, and so on, when things are exposed, all public opinion will affect her daughter and husband. She really loves her husband and daughter. At this time, she scolded God why it was so unfair and couldn''t let her be clean with the past. She even thought badly, if she hadn''t relented for a while to prevent He''s mother and son from drowning He Xiaomi, would it be possible for He Xiaomi to find her mother today? What might have exposed her in the past? Then she shook her head again, even if she went back in time, she couldn''t do it. She is a highly educated person and a person who truly loves life. She cant help seeing a little life drowning alive, even if this little life is not her daughter, but someone who has nothing to do with her. Baby, she can''t stand by. But He Xiaomi has already appeared, what should she do? Che Ruoqian looked at herself in the mirror, and it was difficult to tell whether they were the same person from her appearance or temperament. On the face, she has also done some fine adjustments, such as some obvious moles have been spotted. And the body, too. When she escaped from that ce, He Xiaomi was still very young, and it was impossible to remember her appearance. Except for the hiker at the time, no one around her knew that she had been trafficked. Even if the He family''s mother and son stood in front of her, it was impossible to recognize her. So, in fact, she doesn''t need to be afraid, He Xiaomi standing in front of her, it is impossible to recognize her. After thinking about it, Cha Ruoxi temporarily calmed down, but she decided to avoid showing up in public ces in the future. Avoid some idents, it is impossible to guarantee that they will be seen by the people in the He family group. She is not ashamed of He Xiaomi, nor does she have the slightest love. It should be said that when she sees He Xiaomi, she will think of the painful past. She didn''t know whether He Xiaomi knew what happened to her biological mother, and how much it would be a blow to her if the incident was exposed. In order to confirm this, He Xiaomi still secretly inquired about Hejiacun. I learned that two years after she left, many people came to Hejia Vige one after another, all of them were the families of the women who were abducted to Hejia Vige. The group of people who helped the abducting women in Hejia Vige have been arrested, and they have broken thew. However, the stupid people in Hejia Vige, apart from criticizing them and warning them that this kind of thing should not happen again, they can''t do it. . Some of those women were taken back, and some remained in the vige, because these women could no longer live outside,monly known as their fate. It is also because of this incident that even if He Xiaomi is a girl, she can still finish high school. This vige is still being aided by the poor, and now it is gradually getting better. Seeing this, Che Ruoqian feels fearlessly mixed. Vol 2 Chapter 5142: The sister of the heroine Dashan (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5142: The sister of the heroine Dashan (7) For a while, I didn''t know how to express my feelings. He Xiaomi did not go to school after high school because her grades were mediocre and she did not go to university. It is said that she has been talking about finding a mother since she was a child, and seeing other children have mothers, she wants to have them too. Seeing these information, Che Ruoxi still has no maternal love for He Xiaomi. The existence of this child is the harm to her. How much she hopes that He Xiaomi has never looked for her. ording to the information, He Xiaomi has received some education, and she should also understand the various experiences of so many people in the vige. In other words, how did she leave, He Xiaomi should know, but still want toe to her. Of course it is impossible for Che Ruoqian to recognize He Xiaomi. After reading that data, she destroys it. How she hoped that the past, like ashes in a brazier, would dissipate in one blow. Unfortunately not. From this day on, she has less time to show up and cherishes the life between her husband and daughter even more. Tang Tianshuo and the original owner saw that Che Ruoqian was raising their bodies, and they were at ease and began to concentrate on work. However, Che Ruoqian''s avoidance still failed to keep her hard-won happiness. Relying on He Xiaomi alone, there is really no way to find Che Ruoqian''s past. But behind He Xiaomi, there is also a great director Su Qing with a good background identity. Su Qing asked many people to help He Xiaomi find traces of her mother. In the end, all the evidence pointed to Che Ruoxi. After He Xiaomi knew who her biological mother was, she was very happy, made some preparations, and was taken by Su Qing to recognize her. Didn''t Su Qing know that Che Ruoxi was avoiding the past? Don''t you know how tragic she experienced? of course I know. But he likes He Xiaomi, a simple girl, and just wants to help her. He believes that Che Ruoqian''s experience is simply backward and uncultured. He Dejin and Granny He can be med, but He Xiaomi cannot be med. He Xiaomi has not had a mother since he was a child and is very pitiful. Isnt it right to let Che Ruoqian share her love for He Xiaomi? He Xiaomi is the daughter of Che Ruoxi. Even if she doesn''t expect this daughter''s arrival, she has already arrived. Now that it is here, as a mother, it is necessary to assume the responsibility of a mother. He didn''t have much to exin the situation, he took her directly to see Che Ruoxi. Che Ruoqian has been recuperating at home and has rarely shown her face. Su Qing chose the daytime, and Tang Tianshuo and the original owner were not there. When Che Ruoqian knew the purpose of the two people, especially when He Xiaomi happily called her mother, she finally couldn''t calm down, copsed, and became angry. She shouted on the spot: "I am not your mother, you have admitted the wrong person!" He Xiaomi was really scared when he was yelled like this. She was aggrieved and cried directly because she was not recognized by her biological mother. Su Qing just couldn''t see her pitiful appearance. He felt that Che Ruoqian was a bit bullying, and said some reprimanding Che Ruoqian. Every sentence stuck in her heart, making her even more disgusted by He Xiaomi''s appearance. "I''ve never expected her, you can go, I don''t want to mention it again." Su Qing sneered: "No matter what, Xiaomi is your daughter. This is an undeniable fact of blood. If Xiaomi hadn''t been looking for a biological mother, I wouldn''t havee here with her. Since Ms. Che is so cruel, I''ll disturb you today. I don''t think you''re a heartless mother, it''s not suitable for Xiaomi, because Xiaomi is not rare." Vol 2 Chapter 5143: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5143: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (8) After Su Qing took He Xiaomi and left, Che Ruoqian copsed in the room and cried for a long time. The happiness she finally won was already in danger and was about to be ruthlessly broken. She didn''t know how long this day woulde, but she was sure that it woulde. She was confused, flustered, and painful, thinking of the memories that were buried in the dust over and over again in her mind, unable to extricate herself. However, she can''t be sad for too long, because her husband and daughter wille back to eat with her at night. Even if happiness is about to break, she wants to cherish thisst peace. She carefully wiped away the tears on her face, and washed again to make herself look like she had never cried. She also changed into a nice dress and painted herself a very delicate makeup. When Tang Tianshuo and the original owner returned home, all they saw was her well-dressed. She looked so radiant. At dinner time, the family enjoyed themselves. After the meal, the family walked together and watched TV, andughter rang throughout the house. Che Ruoqian was immersed in such happiness, and she hugged hard. She was afraid that that day woulde soon, and she would be unable to continue such a happy day. One day all happiness is destroyed, and she can recall these happiness for the rest of her life. On the other side, He Xiaomi was taken away by Su Qing. She was very disappointed. She asked over and over again why her mother didn''t recognize her. It was obvious that they were a biological mother and daughter. Su Qing said sarcastically: "What else can it be? Do you know her identity? She is a famous female entrepreneur, a figure with a face in the country, and a famous phnthropist. She looks like a good person before, but she is just hypocritical. Face. If it is spread out that she has a daughter like you, it must be big news. How could she recognize you?" "Xiaomi, you are still too simple. This society is soplicated. Like people in these circles, there are not many good people, and all benefits are greater than everything. The so-called family affection is nothing in front of them." He Xiaomi asked pitifully: "Isn''t it possible for my own daughter?" "If she really cares about your daughter, will she not go back to find you for so many years?" Su Qing sneered. "If she recognizes you, she won''t have the position she is today. She doesn''t have the courage at all." He Xiaomi was low and didn''t ask any more. In a few days, He Xiaomi was leaving. Su Qing asked her where she was going. She said she wanted to go home. She had been out for so long, and there were father and grandma at home. She was worried about them, and nned to go back and have a look. By the way, she told her mother. Su Qing asked her if she wasing back, but He Xiaomi said she was not sure. Su Qing also said: "If you like acting,e back. You are very suitable for this bowl of rice. After you go back, you will be married in a few years. Do you really want to live like that? Youe to act. Earn money, you can achieve financial freedom, you can buy a big house in the city, you can also take over your grandma and dad to live, and you can choose people you like slowly." He Xiaomi was said to be a little excited, and said to think about it. Her card now has a lot of money. Maybe for this reason, her father and grandma will agree? He Xiaomi went home and told her family about her experience. Sure enough, the He family''s mother and son didn''t stop her from acting. The fact that He Xiaomi became a big star was spread all over the vige. Vol 2 Chapter 5144: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5144: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (9) Now I know that she has found her mother, and they heard that Che Ruoqin did not recognize her. The two were very angry, saying that this woman was too unfeeling and her own daughter did not recognize it. They wanted to take He Xiaomi to seek justice. He Xiaomi''s persuasion, let it go, it will be disgusting in the past. It''s just that she didn''t know that it was not this that was angry with the He family''s mother and son, but the woman who escaped silently back then, causing them to lose too much. So far they have not been able to have a big fat boy. Even if the vige is aided by poverty, the people in the mountains will be moved to the foot of the mountain to build houses, and they will not be so poor. But they still failed to have a big fat boy. He Dejin married one of them, but unfortunately they gave birth to two daughters in session, and they failed to have a big fat boy. Both believed that it was Che Ruoqian''s escape and the punishment was given to them, and they med all this on Che Ruoqian. But they won''t say clearly that the two are not stupid, since they knew that the people who abducted women were arrested and sent to jail, they knew they couldn''t mention it. Seeing He Xiaomi went to her mother, they didn''t mean to stop. A few years ago, He Dejin''s second term took two daughters away, and they had no intention of retaining them. If it werent for He Xiaomis old age, he could help them with some work, they would still be supervised, and every household would have nine years ofpulsory education. Not to mention letting He Xiaomi study, even raising them would find it troublesome. Now that He Xiaomi has grown up, can work and make money, He Dejin still wants his son. His daughter is rich, and he wants to find a woman to give him a child, so it will be easier. Seeing He Xiaomi was about to give up this matter, the two refused to give up, saying that no matter what, they would go to see Che Ruoxi in person. He Xiaomi had no choice but to take the two. When Che Ruoxi saw He Dejin and Mrs. He, she calmed down. She had expected it on this day, but she didn''t expect toe so quickly. She took a deep look at He Xiaomi and asked in her heart, He Xiaomi is over eighteen years old, she really doesn''t know anything? Don''t understand what kind of harm this will bring to her? Confronting He Dejin and Mrs. He med and abused her, nothing hurt her at all. The silent He Xiaomi also showed that kind of aggrieved expression and couldn''t hurt her anymore. She doesn''t like He Xiaomi, she doesn''t love this daughter, and even hopes she never appears. If there is no He Xiaomi, she must be happy, she can keep her happiness. What really hurt her is that their appearance will make her happiness a dream, and will hurt those who love her and those she loves. She was thinking at that time, if she is guilty, please punish her alone. Why is this happening? No matter what Mrs. He and He Dejin said, Che Ruoqian remained indifferent. She was ready when the storm came. Asking the three of them to go, Cha Ruoxi sat on the window sill in a daze, what should she do? In fact, no matter how you do it, all this will be exposed. If Che Ruoxi doesn''t exist at this time, will this matter be exposed? suicide? No, if she chooses tomit suicide, someone will definitely go into it. Public opinion will still turn to her husband and daughter. There will even be conspiracy theories to analyze whether her death is rted to her husband. . Those marketing ounts will do everything for traffic. tant suicide is definitely not eptable. Vol 2 Chapter 5145: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5145: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (10) What if she just had a small "ident". Che Ruoqian decided to let herself have a small ident as soon as possible. She disappeared in this world, and there was no more Xiaomi to find her mother. She knew that her husband and daughter would be in pain, and she was also in pain, but she knew better that if everything was exposed, their family would be more painful. She didn''t want her daughter and husband to bear the oppression of public opinion. Her daughter is only in her twenties, and she is still chasing her dream. Her husband is sessful in his career and also shines in his own field. It is her choice that makes them face all this. She also thought selfishly, hoping to leave a beautiful side in their minds, so that she would always be perfect and wless. It was winter that year, and Che Ruoqian knew that the opportunity wasing. Both the original owner and Tang Tianshuo were busy with their own business. Che Ruoqian nned to drive out to take a walk and see the scenery. The road was very smooth, and she had a small ident. The car slid into theke, smashed the ice on theke, and the people and the car fell into the ice water. All this seemed to be an ident, and so did the identification results of the ident. This was an ident, which took the life of Che Ruoqian. No one thought it was not an ident. He and Che Ruoqian acted too fast. He Dejin, Mrs. He and He Xiaomi were very surprised. He Xiaomi was a little sad and didn''t know what to do. But He Dejin and Mrs. He can only get rid of it. They are gone, and it''s boring to find them. Su Qing also reminded them that Che Ruoqian died at this time. If they make things worse, it will be detrimental to He Xiaomi. He will be under great pressure from public opinion and may not make money. This scare, the two really did not intend to make trouble, even if some people came to inquire about what they did, they all said that they came to see He Xiaomi''s living environment. The two were sent back by Su Qing, He Xiaomi continued to stay with Su Qing and officially became an actor, and slowly developed feelings with Su Qing. The original owner and Tang Tianshuo were in pain after driving Ruoxi in the city. They couldn''t ept it, and Che Ruoqian waspletely gone. Both of them me themselves very much. If they spend more time at home with Cha Ruoxi, she will definitely not feel bored at home and drive out alone. The weather is so cold and the appearance is frozen. Che Ruoqian used to be very courageous and would never risk ying. The two father and daughter have been immersed in pain for several months, and they have to start working and use their busyness to paralyze themselves. As soon as they are free, they will go to the Cemetery of Che Ruoqian. The original owner inadvertently discovered that another person came to worship Che Ruoqian, and she was surprised to discover that this person turned out to be He Xiaomi. I didn''t think much about it, but it was strange how He Xiaomi knew her mother and came to worship her. Until one dayter, she sorted out the relics of Che Ruoqian, and some of her feelings were intermittently recorded in it. It didn''t specify any specific things, but after looking at it, she always felt something was wrong. With these mood records, she felt that Che Ruoqian was hiding a secret. Until one day, a stranger found him, who was the hiker who helped Che Ruoqian in the first ce. For so many years, apart from asional email contact with Che Ruoxi, he and Che Ruoxi have not visited the house once. Because he knew that once he appeared, it would remind Che Ruoqian of the nightmare. He had seen Che Ruoqian embarrassed and pitiful, and he really felt that this girl who was ten years younger than him was pitiful. Suddenly received news of her death, she had to go to the door. Vol 2 Chapter 5146: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5146: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (11) The hiker''s name is Zhuo Chengfei, and he helped Che Ruoxi a lot in that incident. In fact, after living in the small mountain vige for two years, Che Ruoqian would not be able to live out if it were not for thest breath. She thought that she had died countless times, but she was unwilling to do so in this life. When she was taken out by Zhuo Chengfei, her mood was very unstable, and she would often wake up from nightmares. Zhuo Chengfei was married at that time, and there was a very gentle wife. After learning about what happened to Che Ruoqian, she decided to help Che Ruoqian get out of the nightmare with Zhuo Chengfei. It can be said that if it were not for the help of these two people, even if Che Ruoqian went out, she might not have risen behind. It took her several months to treat her injuries alone to live like a normal person. Zhuo Chengfei and his wife were not in this city. Since Che Ruoqian got better, they left. In the first few years, they paid more attention. Later, when they saw that Che Ruoqian was getting better and better, they didn''t pay much attention. They just emailed greetings asionally. Even if Che Ruoqian got married, they just asked someone to give a gift and didn''te. The two were considerate, fearing that their appearance would remind Che Ruoqian of things that He Jiacun was not happy about. They understand that even if the matter is covered in dust, it cannot disappear, and it will always exist in Che Ruoqian''s heart. Cha Ruoxi suddenly died unexpectedly, Zhuo Chengfei couldn''t believe it, so he came to the door. That day, both the original owner and Tang Tianshuo were sorting out Che Ruoqian''s belongings. Regarding Che Ruoqian''s book to record his mood, Tang Tianshuo had read it, and like the original owner, he felt that Che Ruoqian was hiding some secrets. It''s a pity that people have already left, and they can''t find the answer. Zhuo Chengfei''s sudden arrival made them very strange. "You mean, you are my mother''s friend?" Zhuo Chengfei: "Yes, I want to figure out what happened to her." When Tang Tianshuos eyes were not right, Zhuo Chengfei exined: Dont get me wrong. We are really simple friends. It should be said that I treat her as a sister. I have a wife. We are very affectionate. My wife has a rtionship with her. Also very good." After listening to the exnation, the original owner, Tang Tianshuo and Zhuo Chengfei talked about the idental fall of Che Ruoqian into the iceke. Zhuo Chengfei still couldn''t believe it. Che Ruoqian survived the difficult situation at the beginning, and now she has a happy life , The result was an ident? Or go out in winter when some roads outside are freezing? Intuition tells him that things are not that simple. After knowing Che Ruoxi for so many years, he has never heard of Che Ruoxi where she is going to be alone. Since that incident, Che Ruoqian would take people with him wherever he went, and would never be alone and would drive to such a remote ce. Listening to the doubts raised by Zhuo Chengfei, the original owner and Tang Tianshuo suddenly fell into a trance. Yes, they both forgot about it with sadness. The Che Ruoqian in his memory would never go out alone. Even if he wanted to go shopping in person, he would bring a bodyguard to follow. On the day of the ident, the weather was cold, and Che Ruoqian not only did not bring bodyguards, but also drove out by herself, which was not justified in itself. Zhuo Chengfei originally wondered if one of the two father and daughter had harmed Che Ruoqian, but now seeing them bewildered, the doubt in his heart disappeared. "You mean, didn''t my wife died by an ident?" Vol 2 Chapter 5147: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5147: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (12) Tang Tianshuo didn''t understand: "But the dash cam showed that it was indeed an ident. Special personnel have investigated the scene and there is no human trace." Zhuo Chengfei still didn''t believe that things were so simple. He had a possibility in his heart. Since there were no human traces, could it be that Che Ruoqian drove on the icy road and deliberately slipped into the iceke? When he proposed this idea, neither father nor daughter believed it. The three of them have a happy life, and it is impossible for Che Ruoqian to do such a thing. Seeing them like this, Zhuo Chengfei understood that Che Ruoqian was still hiding the secret. He understands Che Ruoxi, the other party must be very careful to guard this hard-won happiness, it is impossible to confess the past. In front of these two fathers and daughters, they should always be happy. They didn''t notice that there was something wrong with Che Ruoqian. He decided to look up the matter secretly by himself, his son was very good at this, and he had a good way. After bidding farewell to the two father and daughter, Zhuo Chengfei found his son Zhuo Yi and asked him to investigate if there was anything wrong with Che Ruoqian before, and he had never seen anyone. Zhuo Yi is a reporter who is very good at digging news. But within a week, he made a clear investigation of Che Ruoqian''s seeing He Xiaomi and his family. Not only that, even the background of the He family has been investigated, and of course the past involved in it cannot be hidden from him. When Zhuo Chengfei saw the news, he finally understood why Che Ruoxi had an ident. Sure enough, as he had guessed, Che Ruoqian wanted to use the end of her life to cover up all this. She has survived the first nightmare of Hejiacun, and cannot continue to survive the second nightmare. But for a normal person, it is difficult not to copse in the face of such things. Few people can really muster the courage to go. Face it all. Now someone wants to crush her beauty, she can''t ept it. She cares too much about the happiness of the present, and if she thinks about what will happen in the future, she will not want to live. After guessing the truth, Zhuo Chengfei was caught in a contradiction. He understood why Che Ruoxi did that. His contradiction is that if he tells the truth of the matter to the Tang family father and daughter, they will fall into pain, which is tantamount to destroying Che Ruoqian''s careful n. If he didn''t tell him, he didn''t feel like it. Could it be that if Che Ruoqian left in such a grievance, then forget it? Those family members who are looking for trouble, really let them live without guilt? He Xiaomi, this so-called innocent girl in the countryside, he felt that the other party was not innocent. Che Ruoqian told him about this matter. He Xiaomi was forced to own. She tried to let this child fall. She knew in her heart that this was a sin and she would never ept this child. However, she is not personally free, and is controlled by the He family''s mother and son, how can she do that. The most important thing is that she didn''t want to die at all, she didn''t want to end her life just like that. She has struggled for more than ten years, and she is still in a good time, and finally she is about toe out, but God suddenly gave her a nightmare. She is still young, and she does not want to sumb to fate. She didn''t want to fight her life just because she knocked down this child. I also don''t want to let the He family''s mother and son discount her legs and feet just because she beat her child, and then ruin her appearance. There are too many such women in that vige. Vol 2 Chapter 5148: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5148: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (13) Mrs. He wasme, and there was a scar on her face that was scalded by soot, which looked very ugly. She wanted to live, she wanted to go out, and she didn''t want to be the disgusting look of Old Lady He. She has to preserve the integrity of her body and raise her body so that she can escape if she has a chance in the future. Anyone who has never experienced Cha Ruoqian''s affairs is not qualified to criticize why she can''t die. Zhuo Chengfei is a hiking enthusiast. He has traveled to many ces and seen countless local customs, both good and bad. He left many things that shocked his soul in the journey of his life. The incident of Che Ruoqian is considered to be one of them. Even if he could feel Che Ruoqian''s pain, he couldn''t guarantee how much he could feel her physical and mental harm. Because joys and sorrows are actually not connected, there is no way to feel exactly the same. Thinking of Che Ruoxi''s experience, Zhuo Chengfei really didn''t know what to do. He gave up going on hiking in those few months. In fact, he didn''t go out all year round. If he went out for a year, he would stay at home with his wife for the next six months. He shared his contradiction with his wife and son. The family of three studied for a long time, but they couldn''t have a perfect answer. The three of Zhuo Chengfei''s family are still in conflict, but they don''t know that the original owner inadvertently discovered that He Xiaomin actually called the mother of Che Ruoqian''s cemetery. This name is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for her. She didn''t immediately rush out to ask why, her instinct told her that it was not easy. So she heard it with her own ears, He Xiaomi said many things about Che Ruoqian, and heard He Xiaomi say that Che Ruoqian did not recognize each other, and an ident happened. Did she suddenly appear that made the other party angry and careless Except for car idents. Su Qing wasforting. It was not He Xiaomi''s fault. It was Che Ruoqian who was not careful. This was just an ident and had nothing to do with her. The original owner watched, the two of you and the other, their minds are also messed up, how could He Xiaomi be her mother''s daughter? After the two left, she went home quickly, trying to tell Tang Tianshuo about this, but she was afraid that Tang Tianshuo, who had just cheered up, would be hit, so she did not say. She identally turned over to the book that Che Ruoqian was recording her mood. The original owner always felt that there was a lot of fog in it. At this time, she remembered Zhuo Chengfei who hade to her before. When the other party left, she left a contact number for her, saying that if she had any difficulties in the future, she could go to him at any time. She dialed Zhuo Chengfei''s phone and said that she needed to meet and talk about something. Since her mother has such a friend, perhaps the other person can know her mother''s past. Zhuo Chengfei didn''t expect that the original owner actually discovered this. He Xiaomi was the daughter of Che Ruoqian and couldn''t hide it. If he didn''t say it directly, he didn''t know what the original owner would have to do. Therefore, he nned to say that, even if he didn''t say it, everything would not be as Che Ruoqian imagined, always concealing the original facts. The main reason for Zhuo Chengfei to tell the truth is that he does not want Che Ruoqian''s cherished daughter to misunderstand her because of He Xiaomi. If she knows well, she will definitely be ufortable. The original owner who learned the truth, even if he was holding back tears, the tears could not stop sliding down, and could not stop it. She thought it was her mother who concealed her previous feelings, but she did not expect it to be such a painful experience. Vol 2 Chapter 5149: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5149: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (14) Such a sad and tragic thing, she has resisted for so many years alone, it is because she is too careless, and she hasn''t noticed it. If she can find out early, she will definitely not lose her mother, and will choose to face her together. No matter what people outside say, she will always stand by her mother''s side, protect her, and love her. However, there is no chance. After the sadness, the original owner transferred all the hatred to He family including He Xiaomi. The He family made her mother so miserable that she could be helped and lead a good life. God is really unfair. And He Xiaomi, did hee to find his mother or retaliate? She didn''t know that He Xiaomi was innocent, she only knew that He Xiaomi looking for a car Ruoxi was just to satisfy her own desires. Since the other party knew what Che Ruoqian had encountered back then, as a woman, she should be able to understand the pain of those memories. Since she really loves her mother so much, how can she bear toe to the door and cut the scar on her heart with a knife? Too cruel. Her mother is such a wonderful person, in her eyes, so strong, but finally chose to end it in this way. God is so unfair, why do good people have such an encounter, and those murderers still live in this world safely, no one will punish? This is really cruel, so cruel to their family. The original owner didn''t tell Tang Tianshuo the truth, she might not have discovered that she was very simr to Che Ruoqian. First, she focused her attention on He Dejin and Mrs. He. The two men were guilty of crimes. She didn''t want to go deep into the affairs of the year, and she didn''t want her mother to be in peace after her death, and to be drunk by those marketing ounts. Therefore, she chose another method, so that He Dejin could not stand up for a lifetime. She set up a game for He Dejin and let the other party drill. In the end, He Dejin became a rape, rape, and offense, and Mrs. He was an aplice, and both of them got the prison package. He Xiaomi asked Su Qing for help, but Su Qing couldn''t interfere. After the verdict, the original owner turned his attention to He Xiaomi. She used to disdain to use the means of the entertainment industry, but now all means are used, which is madly aimed at He Xiaomi. In the beginning, He Xiaomi was indeed targeted by her and almost got out of the entertainment circle. There were all kinds of ck spots, and even the endorsement, the female number one role, the original owner could grab all of them. She will not let go of the murderer who killed her mother. She grabs everything the other party wants, and then treats it like dust in front of the other party. During that time, He Xiaomi was simply on the hot search list. However, if some things pass, something will happen. Often the effect will not be achieved, and it will go back. The original owner''s eyes were covered by hatred, he could no longer see the others, and he became crazy. The wind direction gradually changed, and of course all this was inseparable from Su Qing''s operation. To say how bad this Xiaomi really is, it is not, she did not do anything bad. Those imaginary ck spots are actually untenable, and you can turn over with a little bit of means. When He Xiaomi turned over, it was the day when the original owner copsed, and she was the one who got out of the entertainment circle. Everyone thought that the original owner was jealous of He Xiaomi, and he thought that He Xiaomi was in the way to target her. However, no one knows, and the original owner will not let people know why she madly targeted He Xiaomi. She has no mother anymore, so she will not allow that incident to be exposed, which will cause her mother to be talked about. Vol 2 Chapter 5150: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5150: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (15) The reputation of the entertainment circle was gone, she quit the entertainment circle and took over the family business. She thought Tang Tianshuo would me her, but she didn''t expect Tang Tianshuo to have known about it. Here the two father and daughter are ready to join forces to deal with Su Qing first, and then He Xiaomi. However, they failed, and Su Qing acted first and dug a hole for them. Unfortunately, the two were recruited and failed miserably. Tang Tianshuo''s body was dying, and he went there soon. The original owner only felt that the world was very lonely, but she did nothing. She went crazy and went to extremes, nning to drive into He Xiaomi. Still unsessful, instead followed in the footsteps of Che Ruoqian. This is the story of the original owner. After reading it, I felt very sad, the five vors were mixed, and I didn''t know how to express my feelings for a while. He Xiaomi is just an ordinary person, not bad or bad, but she forced people to death and not only knew it. After the death of the original owner, she still expressed sadly, clearly that they were biological sisters, why did they kill each other. She would never understand why Che Ruoxi didn''t recognize her, and why the original owner hated her so much. Maybe she will understand it only if she has experienced all this. "Sister Xiao Guo, the time is almost here." Following the reminder from the assistant, Tang Guo woke up. She nced at her watch, and sure enough there were five minutes left. She did have a show tonight, singing and dancing. With the memory, she couldn''t help but remember it in her mind for a moment, and she felt that there was no problem. Thinking of the original owners story, she feels a bit regretful. If He Xiaomi did not see Che Ruoqian, she could prevent the two parties from meeting and make He Xiaomi fail to find her mother. However, at this time, He Xiaomi had already seen Che Ruoqian once, and at this time, He Xiaomi was also famous for that movie. This matter can''t be kept secret, sooner orter we have to face it. Covering it up forever is always Che Ruoqian''s heart disease. Now that the wound has been opened by He Xiaomi, they can only solve the problem. She will not let Che Ruoqian have another chance of an ident, and the He family will also receive due retribution. As for He Xiaomi, she hasn''t decided yet. Her mother, shouldn''t allow her to do some extraordinary things, such as let He Xiaomi really experience those things, right? "The background of this era is not good." System: [The host is big, take it easy. "I know," Tang Guo frowned, feeling very upset. If things came to light, she would design He Xiaomi to experience that kind of thing. Most people would think of the Tang family and it would not be good for them. He Xiaomi is not that mountain vige. He Xiaomi in here, there is Su Qing beside her, "I will think about itter, there is always a way." Let''s perform the show first, and hurry back to apany her mother after the show. Whatever the meal, it''s not important. The assistants could see that Tang Guo seemed to be very urgent. "Sister Xiao Guo, are you in a hurry?" "Well, I don''t know when it''s my turn. I''m going back to apany my mother. I haven''t seen each other for many days." Recently, she has been very busy at work and has overlooked the situation of Che Ruoxi. "It should being soon, Xiao Guo''s show is ranked third." For the short time, Tang Guo felt that it was long for the first time. Taking advantage of this time, she greeted her friends in the group, and by the way stated the affairs of this world. While browsing the list of members, she scanned Emanuel''s name, and suddenly a light shed in her mind. If He Xiaomi''s mother is looking for, and Che Ruoqian is not her mother in the end, and things are still making a lot of noise, what will happen? There was a sh in her eyes, shouldn''t it be interesting? Vol 2 Chapter 5151: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5151: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (16) After two shows, it was finally Tang Guo''s turn. She finished her performance tonight as she remembered, said hello to others, and left in a hurry. Her home is in this city, and she arrived at Tang''s house in a short while. When they returned home, Tang Tianshuo and Che Ruoqian were both present. They were watching TV in the living room hugging each other, and they could feel that they were very affectionate withouting closer. When the two heard the movement, they both turned their heads, and saw that Tang Guo was back, both of them were very surprised. After all, they know that Tang Guo will have a show tonight. Maybe after the recording is over, there may be a dinner. They should not be able toe back until early in the morning. The two looked at the time first, and it was really early, and both stood up and walked towards Tang Guo. Che Ruoxi asked first: "Xiaoguo, isn''t there a show recording today? Is it so fast?" "Well, I haven''t been home for a long time, and I thought a little, I wille back after recording the show." Tang Guo said while changing his shoes. Of course, Che Ruoqian was pleasantly surprised, and hurriedly greeted her: "Mom left you delicious, warm it in the pot, and your favorite vegetable porridge. Wash your hands and eat." Tang Guo nodded and responded. She secretly observed Ruoqian''s expression when she got off the car. The other party was too concealed. By observing this way, she really couldn''t see anything. The only thing that can be seen is that Cha Ruoxi, who has recently started to rest at home, is dressed beautifully every day, paying more attention to her appearance than before. Perhaps at this time, Che Ruoxi had already anticipated what would happen in the future, and had already prepared herself. In other words, she never thought about epting He Xiaomi, letting He Xiaomi and any family members destroy her current happiness, rather than death to prevent that day froming. It''s a pity that she came toote, and the scars have been uncovered. She can only walk with Cha Ruoxi instead of covering it up with other means. There is no impermeable wall. The more something is covered, the more interested some people will be. In the end, Che Ruoqian will suffer more damage. What Che Ruoqian fears most is the exposure. Her daughter and husband do not understand her, the look in her eyes is strange, and her daughter and husband will be affected by public opinion. As long as she and her father have stood firmly by Che Ruoqian''s side, supported her and apany her, she would definitely get through this barrier. This is not a shame, she is a victim. "What do you dare to do, are you tired?" Che Ruoqian asked with a smile, and touched Tang Guo''s head. "Hurry up and wash your hands. Your dad asked Auntie to bring out the dishes, and it was cold for a while." "Okay, Mom, I''m going now. It''s not that I haven''t seen you for many days, I feel mom looks better." Che Ruoxi was in full bloom, with a smile on her face: "I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you have learned to be sloppy." There is no mother who is not happy to hear her daughter praise her for being good, and so is Che Ruoxi. Seeing Tang Guo walking towards the kitchen, Che Ruoqian thought in her heart that if she hadn''t had that experience, it would be great. She worked so hard and worked so hard to have what she is today, why God just couldn''t see her well, and when she was happiest, she cruelly uncovered her quick scar. How should she protect this family? She had the courage to escape, and the courage to start again. But she already has something more caring about. If the scar is uncovered, she may have lost the courage, may be uncovered, and there will never be any possibility of healing. She can only continue to bleed and be inmed every day. , Until the piece of meat dies. Vol 2 Chapter 5152: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5152: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (17) When she saw Tang Guoing out, Che Ruoqian quickly picked up her mood and sat next to Tang Guo as usual, helping Tang Guo to cut the fruit. Even after seeing those memories, I still haven''t experienced them personally. Only after experiencing them, I know how happy this family is right now. Che Ruoxi will cut a whole apple, then divide the apple into small pieces and ce them on the te. Tang Tianshuo was watching, and seeing that Tang Guo was still eating, he secretly stretched out his hand, intending to touch an apple to eat, but was found by Che Ruoqian and pped him on the back of his hand. Che Ruoqian gave Tang Tianshuo a white look: "My daughter has to steal her apples, why are you so greedy?" Tang Tianshuo smiled and withdrew his hands. Although he didn''t get any more meaning, his eyes were on the te of apples, showing very envious eyes. Che Ruoqian picked up another apple peeler. Tang Tianshuo''s eyes lit up in this scene, looking expectantly at the empty fruit bowl. When a small piece of apple fell on that te, he quickly touched his hand and put it into his mouth to eat. This time, Che Ruoxi didn''t pat the back of his hand again. "I don''t know why, the apple in the afternoon is not as sweet as that in the evening." Tang Tianshuo said, holding the te, "If you are a wife, you will pick it. The same is an apple. The taste is quite different." Tang Guo certainly noticed the interaction between the two. She was a little hungry at first, but now she is not hungry at all. Such a happy family really shouldn''t be ruined. [The host is big, isn''t it very emotional, you used to stuff your rations for others to eat, how does it feel to be stuffed with dog food by your parents? "If you want to eat less than 20,000 meals, it''s considered a weight loss." [This sounds very sour. The big guy doesn''t know when he wille out. If you meet someone earlier, then you can also spread dog food. "Fate is beyond my control." [I felt that the host was very gloomy before, did you think of any way to deal with his family? "Well, I have some ns for the time being. You can check for me to see if He Xiaomi has returned to his hometown." Tang Guo only ate a bowl of porridge, which she ordered casually, she was really not very hungry. When she finished eating, she was stuffed with another te of apples. Tang Tianshuo also said, if she doesn''t want to eat, loses weight, and can''t eat, he can help consume it. She didn''t want to, put so many rations for her to eat, and wanted to grab her apples to eat. Seeing Tang Tianshuo''s lost eyes, Tang Guo felt morefortable temporarily. She went to watch TV with her te, and she didn''t bother to pay attention to the two show affections. She sat aside silently thinking about how to proceed. If He Xiaomi has returned to his hometown now, the He family shoulde back some timeter. The matter has developed to this point, she can''t stop it, she can only wait for it to slowly ferment, and then make her own preparations. Before that, she had to have a showdown with her Cha Ruoxi. Only in this way can she and Tang Tianshuo be able to help Che Ruoqian, give her unlimited courage, and tell her that even if there is such a period, it will not affect her family. They will always stand by her side and will not leave her. [The host is big, ording to the tracking of identity information, He Xiaomi has returned to his hometown. "okay." Tang Guo ate the apples, then greeted the two couples, and went back to the bathroom to wash and rinse, lying on thefortable bed, closing his eyes, sinking into the group, calling Emanuel''s name. [Marguerite]: Poor Marguerite is looking at you, school girl. Vol 2 Chapter 5153: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5153: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (18) [School Flower]: I also think of your world very much, but unfortunately this is beyond my control. [Marguerite]: It doesn''t matter, Marguerite is very strong and has a long lifespan. You can wait until the arrival of the school flower. [Mo Yuntian]: Really strong Marguerite. [Chi Xiao]: What a strong Margarita. [Ziyun]: Very strong Marguerite. [Marguerite]:...... ... [Emanuel]: Is there anything I can do for you to help? I have read the story of your world, do you have any ideas? [School Flower]: Yes, I know that there are many gic drugs in your interster. I want to ask if there are any drugs that can change the mothers gic genes. After using this drug, you can make a persons genes, and It doesn''t matter to the mother anymore. No matter how the test is done, it can''t be detected. Do you understand what I mean? [Emanuel]: Yes, school flowers. This drug is quite mature on our side. In fact, at the beginning, this drug was not designed to change a persons genes. I wanted to use this technology to fill the gic defects of the father or mother. As a result, the gene changed, so that there was no rtionship between the two. . [School Flowers]: Then you exchange one for me, choose what you want. [Emanuel]: Too polite, we didn''t ask you to help less, it''s just a potion. I will apply for that medicine tomorrow. Its just changing the mothers genes so that the two have no rtionship, right? [School Flowers]: Yes, the kind that cannot be identified. [Emanuel]: If it is a civilization higher than our interster, I can''t guarantee this, but ording to the introduction of the school, the civilization you are in is absolutely impossible to identify. Their technology is too backward, let alone the identification, what happens to the gene, you can''t notice it even if you develop it for hundreds of years. With Emanuel, Tang Guo waspletely relieved. She came up with this method, mainly to make He Xiaomi and Che Ruoxi have nothing to do with each other. There are too many moral mothers in this world. As long as Che Ruoqian and He Xiaomi have a mother-daughter rtionship, there will be arge number of mothers criticizing that no matter what, the child is innocent. It is Che Ruoqian''s fault to deny this child. Tang Guo hated the sentence "No matter what, it shouldn''t" on the victim. Che Ruoqian has no mother-daughter rtionship with He Xiaomi, and Che Ruoqian will only think that the child should have died. She and Tang Tianshuo will definitely apany Che Ruoqian, let her slowlye out of the nightmare. Those virgins out there will no longer use this kind of blood rtionship to morally kidnap Cha Ruoqian, to talk about her. The next day, Tang Guo took the potion from Emanuel''s hand. This medicine needs to be injected to work. The time to change the gene is one month after the injection, no matter what. After getting the medicine, Tang Guo looked at her worksheet again. In the next year, she will enter the crew and filming. This has already signed a contract, but casually breaches the contract. It is not good to have no contract spirit. Fortunately, the filming location is in this city. She can go home when she has time, but it doesn''t have a big impact. This year, the three of the Tang family had a lively life. Tang Guo looked at Che Ruoqian''s happiness. If she didn''t know the truth, who couldugh Che Ruoqian had such a big secret in her heart. She haspiled some information and ns to greet Tang Tianshuo on this matter first. Vol 2 Chapter 5154: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5154: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (19) However, how would she tell Tang Tianshuo about this? She remembered the event that the original owner and Tang Tianshuo joined forces in her memory, indicating that Tang Tianshuo really loved Che Ruoxi. At that time, if you want to control public opinion and control the overall situation, you must have Tang Tianshuo. If it hadn''t been for Che Ruoqian to go first, Tang Tianshuo''s whole spirit would not be very good, and Su Qing was too preparedter, their father and daughter would not necessarily lose. Everything was because they didn''t seize the first opportunity. Tang Tianshuo didn''t have the spiritual support either, and he was physically broken. It''s not surprising that he lost. [The host is big, or just use Huangliang Yimeng, your parents are rtively mild people. If your dad knew the past, he might only deal with the He family''s mother and daughter, and would ignore He Xiaomi and Su Qing. Because in the eyes of an outsider, it is normal for He Xiaomi to find her mother, and no one expected thetter situation. Tang Guo thought for a while, decided to adopt a systematic proposal, and dreamed of Tang Tianshuo with a yellow beam. In addition, she has to choose a perfect time. She goes to thepany for several days every month. At that time, Tang Tianshuo would always teach her something about thepany. But those are all her working hours arrangements. Now the things in her circle are basically over, and there is no problem going to thepany at any time. She guessed that Tang Tianshuo would take the initiative and let her go to thepany to see if she didn''t have to raise it. Sure enough, she had only stayed at home for three days. On the morning of the fourth day, Tang Tianshuo called in and asked her to follow her to thepany. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, Che Ruoqian was a little reluctant. "Mom, when you get better, go to thepany with us again." Tang Guo said. Che Ruoxi''s eyes showed some expectation, as if thinking of something, she shook her head: "I''m not in good health yet, and I feel I can''t work hard. You should go to thepany." In fact, Che Ruoxi likes to do things and enjoys the busy feeling. But she should show up as little as possible now, so as to guard this ce longer. She shows up, what if someone finds out. In the car, Tang Tianshuo looked worried: "Ruoxi''s body seems to be really not very good. She used to be very ambitious. Before I met her, she had a hard time. I heard her employees say that even if she was sent She has a high fever, and all her drips are done in the office. Such a strong person can even let go of her career, which shows that she is really ufortable." "The hospital did not find anything wrong, which is really worrying." "Then dad stay with mom. She will definitely be lonely at home." Tang Guo said casually, but Tang Tianshuo gave her a white look. She was a little innocent. What happened? "If you can take over thepany immediately, let alone let me apany Ruo Qian more, I would be willing to be with her every day." Tang Guo didn''t answer the conversation. Even though she has this ability, she really doesn''t want to build such a bigpany by herself. There will be really no freedom at that time. And her parents are quite young. She will help them regte their bodies every day, and they will have no problem doing it for decades. "Dad, you are so young, are you going to retreat? Why can''t you join hands to guard the country? That''s your half-life effort, how can you rest assured if you don''t look at it yourself?" "Mom''s health will be good, do you think it''s better to take care of the elderly at home, or to show off your skills in the mall together?" Tang Tianshuo couldn''t deny: "Of course I want to do big things with Ruo Qian, but if her body doesn''t allow it, you should take over as soon as possible. You also know that she is very lonely at home..." Vol 2 Chapter 5155: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (20) Vol 2 Chapter 5155: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (20) When he arrived at thepany, Tang Guo was next to Tang Tianshuo, and the people in thepany were also used to it. When they were not so busy, there were even some employees who were familiar with Tang Guo and would ask her for signatures. At noon, because the time was short, they did not choose to go back for dinner, but ate the staff meal hastily, and then returned to the office. Tang Tianshuo''s office is veryrge, and his lunch break is shortly after dinner. Taking advantage of this moment, Tang Guo helped Tang Tianshuo pour a ss of water and had a dream of a yellow beam in the ss. "Dad, drink some water and take a break. I checked your schedule. I''m still busy in the afternoon. I guess it won''t be home until nine o''clock today." Tang Tianshuo happily took the water ss: "It''s better to have a little cotton jacket, knowing that Dad is thirsty." System: [The host is big, I really want to tell your father that his little quilted jacket is leaking, and it is so cold now that it leaks, hahahaha. Tang Tianshuo drank the water and nned to go in and rest for a while. He also asked Tang Guo if he wanted to lie down for a while. There were two rest rooms. Tang Guo shook his head: "Let me take a look at the rest of the files. I''ll take a look at it first, and you will process it sooner." "Well, look at it, if you are tired, squint for a while, don''t force it." Tang Tianshuo only felt very sleepy. He thought it was because thepany was very busy recently, physically and mentally tired. As soon as his head hit the pillow, he fell into a dream. Tang Guo was browsing the files quickly outside. She counted the approximate time, and when Tang Tianshuo was about to wake up, she also fell asleep on the side. In about five minutes, she heard the door of the lounge being pushed open, and Tang Tianshuo''s soft footsteps sounded in her ears. She could feel Tang Tianshuo looking at her and sighed, then he walked aside and sat down. Perhaps Tang Tianshuo was a little confused, still wondering whether the dream was true or false, but the facts told him that this dream should be true. If it is true, is the ending in the dream really the ending of their family? If so, it would be really cruel. To him, his daughter, especially to Ruoxi, was really cruel. Can he change all this? Let the ending inside not happen? However, thinking about it, in any case, this matter will be exposed, it is impossible to hide it. The young man Su Qing is not simple, he knows the truth. So if he adopts some extreme methods, there is no way to cover up all that, and he will even go to another wrong path that will break the family. Tang Tianshuo didn''t smoke very much. At this time, he wanted to light a cigarette. However, after finding the cigarette, he saw Tang Guo sleeping on his stomach, and finally threw the cigarette and lighter into the trash can. At this time, Tang Guo woke up. She slowly raised her head, Tang Tianshuo noticed it immediately, and when he saw Tang Guo, he was stunned. "Dad, I just had a dream, the scene inside was too scary." In response to Tang Guo''s voice, Tang Tianshuo dropped the phone in his hand to the ground and stayed there for a while, not knowing what to do. "I told myself it was a dream, but the facts told me it was not a dream. This may be something that will happen." Tang Tianshuo''s calm mood became ups and downs again, but his expression waspletely uncontroble and his eyes became flushed. "I also had a dream. The things inside don''t seem to be fake. Everything inside is really angry." "Dad, what did you dream of? I dreamt that my mother was driving outside and falling into an iceke. Later, I realized that it was not an ident. There is also a person named He Xiaomi..." Tang Tianshuo rushed to Tang Guo in two steps and held her shoulders: "Dad also had this dream." Tang Guo saw the water stains dripping from the desk and looked up, only to realize that Tang Tianshuo was crying. Vol 2 Chapter 5150: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (21) Vol 2 Chapter 5150: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (21) Because of this ident, Tang Tianshuo postponed all the arrangements for the afternoon and sat in the office with Tang Guo to discuss the dreams that the two experienced. "Soter, did Xiao Guo also fail?" Tang Tianshuo was angry when he thought of the scenes in his dream. In that dream, he regretted countless times. If he was more careful, maybe Che Ruoqian wouldn''t be unable to figure out the way to a dead end. . He believed that as long as he stayed with Che Ruoqian, she would be able to continue to live and face everything. "Well, it''s still useless for me, I didn''t seed." Tang Tianshuo sighed, "How can you be med? Su Qing is a rare leader among the younger generation, and they have taken the lead. You can''t deal with him. It''s normal. It''s your father and me, isn''t he defeated by him? ?" In the dream, since Che Ruoqian passed away, all his energy and spirit have disappeared, and his body has gradually copsed. Even thepany''s affairs are a bit difficult to deal with. After knowing the truth about what I wanted to do, I was already powerless and lost the opportunity. One defeat, two defeats, and defeats again and again, the odds of winning are getting smaller and smaller. The He family''s mother and son harmed Che Ruoqian. More than twenty yearster, He Xiaomi came to uncover the scars, and Su Qing was an aplice. Since it was a coincidence that the father and daughter knew what was about to happen, Tang Tianshuo would never let history repeat itself. "He Xiaomi has already seen her mother once, and now she mostly goes back to her hometown. It may not be long before she will bring the He family''s mother and son to see her. Dad, we can''t hide this matter, and we have no way to cover it up. Nothing works. The more these things are covered up, the more problems will arise." "This incident is a scar, a pain to Mom, and she is a victim. Since sooner orter we are going to cause trouble, we can only wait for it to cause trouble." Tang Tianshuo actually didn''t agree with this, it would be cruel to let things ferment like this. Ruo Qian has always been so good in front of him, and he thought that she would be very happy if she did well enough. He is really irresponsible, and he hasn''t noticed such a big thing. In their lives, Ruoxi showed so many differences, why didn''t he pay more attention to it? Tang Tianshuo changed his mind and thought again, if he really kept pursuing the past, wouldn''t he also hurt her? This matter is obviously not good at all. "Xiaoguo, you don''t know the people outside. Even if Ruoqian is a victim, He Xiaomi is her own daughter. Those who stand and talk without backache will definitely say something awkward. I''m afraid she will Cant bear the pressure. I dont care what other people say, Im afraid Ruoxi cant make it through. She seems to be a very strong person, but she has a sigh of relief in her heart. She has kept this secret strictly for so many years. , You know how much she can''t let go of this matter." Tang Tianshuo was worried: "When those people said, Ruo Qian didn''t know how sad she would be. It was clear that she had suffered all the grievances and sufferings, but people outside would scold her for being cruel. Sometimes thinking about these things, it''s true. Many people are obviously victims, but they still have to suffer endless usations. Especially our identity, most people will say, Ruo Qian is so rich, why let her daughter stay in the mountain vige to suffer? Burning in anger, but in no way." Tang Guo knew that Tang Tianshuo was right, and that was why she would choose to ask Emanuel to change her gic medicine. Vol 2 Chapter 5151: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (22) Vol 2 Chapter 5151: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (22) Only bypletely severing the blood rtionship between He Xiaomi and her mother can this situation be changed. "Dad, in fact, in my dream, after you left, I cooperated with someone on a project about changing genes. At that time, I was about to lose. That person could be regarded as an undergroundboratory. I thought of Mom. If there is really a drug that can change the gene, and there is no rtionship between Mom and He Xiaomi, will it solve all the problems?" Tang Tianshuo was stunned, and then asked anxiously: "Did you seedter?" "Dad, the other party tried everything before. The drug has been researched to the end, and there is a shortfall of funds. Later, my funds were injected, and he seeded quickly. It didn''t take long. I n to find him, maybe let him What do you think of having developed such a drug in advance?" Of course Tang Tianshuo would not refuse such a good thing. His palm was heavily ced on the table: "Okay, you go to him, no matter how much money he needs, I will give it, even if he wants our Tangpany." Tang Tianshuo is already replenishing his brain. If he really gets that kind of medicine, he will give it to He Xiaomi. When the timees, He Xiaomi and Che Ruoqian will do a paternity test, and the two are not a mother-child rtionship, so those rumors will no longer hurt Ruoqian. They can also secretly tell Ruoxi that maybe that child had died identally back then, this He Xiaomi is just another child. Isnt it normal for something like this to happen in that cannibal vige? After thinking about it, Tang Tianshuo wished Tang Guo could find that person right away, and at all costs, let the gene-altering medicine appear. There are countless Frankensteins in this world. Tang Tianshuo doesn''t doubt these things at all. After all, this is the only hope, and there is no need for his biological daughter to deceive him by telling lies. On the same day, the two father and daughter came home, tacitly not showing a little strangeness, but in the subtle, they paid more attention to Che Ruoqian. Every day that followed, Tang Tianshuo would ask Tang Guo again if he found that Frankenstein. On the third day, Tang Guo told Tang Tianshuo that there was news. "The other party is on an ind in a small country. He does have a shortage of funds. I have already sent him money." Tang Tianshuo directly took out a card to Tang Guo, so that she didn''t have to worry about it. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, so Tang Tianshuo had to feel relieved at this time. When the person found it, and knowing that the other party was continuing to conduct drug research, Tang Tianshuo became asking about the progress of that drug every day. "Dad, don''t worry, in fact, he has already experimented thousands of times, otherwise he won''t be so short of funds. Now we fill up the funds in the past, enough for the other party to give us a perfect potion." Tang Tianshuo nodded: "Okay, good, that''s good." "Dad, you can work with peace of mind. I will do the rest." "Okay, I know you have a sense of measure. By the way, I have formed a public rtions team. This team is formed in your name. The people inside are all paid for by me." Tang Tianshuo said, "To At that time, we can only control the public opinion. When this matter is over, the public rtions team will be yours." "The leader of that team wille to the office in a moment. You know, this young man is very good at manipting public opinion." Vol 2 Chapter 5152: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (23) Vol 2 Chapter 5152: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (23) "Don''t look down on them. They are from a serious journalism professional background. Many people asked him to do this before. But he didn''t want to work for those stars. Speaking of allowing him to join this time, thanks to you. ." Tang Guo was a little surprised: "Me?" "Yes, the reason he agreed is that you have fewer things, and there will be no real ck spots. Speaking of which, this young man doesn''t seem to like some behaviors in that circle. Don''t let someone help you then. Its really rare for a media person to spread rumors and do bad things, so that he would refuse this business." Tang Guo couldn''tugh or cry: "Who am I spreading the rumors?" "Yes, you are my Tang Tianshuo''s daughter. Who will spread the rumors? Only others will spread the rumors about you." Tang Tianshuo was silent for a while, and said, "Actually, I asked the young man toe over today. I want to tell him about Ruo Qian and ring the rm in advance. Then he will not be so troublesome to deal with it." "Is people trustworthy?" What Tang Guo didn''t expect was that Tang Tianshuo would actually trust a young man so much. Who is the other party? "This person is trustworthy. As I said earlier, he is a very moral person, but he is not very popr in the industry. After all, he often does some things and ps others in the face. It is said that he is not because of offending. Young people, being sent threatening letters, threatening letters, and **** palm prints on the door, all kinds of curses him to die." When Tang Guo heard this, he felt that this person was still very powerful. "To put it bluntly, some of his actions hurt the interests of many people. Originally, he was also a serious unit, but was fired countless times by several units. Few units dared to use him, although they were greedy. After finding him Before, he was a free media person and had no fixed ce. It is said that this is for safety." Tang Tianshuo said this, Tang Guo understood. That person should be very fond of exposing some unspoken rules in various circles, so that some people can''t take advantage of the loopholes, and also lose a lot of profits, that makes people hate them. It''s pretty good, and it''s still alive. There are a few brushes. "Actually, you should know him. He is still very popr on the Inte. He has many fans and likes to watch his revtions." Very popr, there are many fans, like breaking news? She searched her memory and found one such existence. This person broke the news, not the entertainment industry, but other ces. For example, if there is a problem with the food of arge foodpany, or a certain training institution, it is obviously an IQ tax to cheat parents of money. If it is this person, he does have a lot of fans, young, old and small. In the plot of the original world, this person has also appeared, but the other party has not appeared before, only being mentioned twice. This person is Zhuo Chengfei''s son, Zhuo Yi. When Che Ruoqian''s affairs were not exposed, Zhuo Yi naturally did not have the opportunity to show off his skills. However, after the original owner set up a bureau for the He family mother and son, Zhuo Yi also appeared. She had read an evil manuscript about Hejia Vige written by the other party, which caused a lot of repercussions. It was also because of the public opinion created by this article that the He family''s mother and son''s case was quickly heard. This shows that this person is indeed using his life to do this, and he is not afraid of death. Vol 2 Chapter 5153: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (24) Vol 2 Chapter 5153: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (24) The two fathers and sons of the Zhuo family are very adventurous and full of sense of justice. Near noon, Tang Guo saw the person Tang Tianshuo said. Tang Guo looked at the man in front of him who was wearing casual clothes, a hat, and half-length hair, who still couldn''t hide that handsome face. "Hello, Zhuo Yi." Zhuo Yi first introduced himself, and then extended his hand to Tang Tianshuo. After the two shook hands, he greeted Tang Guo again, "Hello Miss Tang." Zhuo Yi thought at first that Tang Tianshuo invited him because he wanted him to do public rtions for Tang Guo. For so many years, he has be ustomed to his employers dismissal for fear of dismissing him, but there are some people who are not afraid of threats, but those people are not clean and he does not want to make a fuss. Especially in the moreplicated part of the entertainment industry, he said he would not go there. Why did youe here? It really has something to do with Tang Guo. Because he knew that Tang Guo should be regarded as a person with no ck spots in the entertainment industry, and a person who has to go back to inherit the family property if he does not act, he usually has no trouble. Doing public rtions for the other party should not be dragged into doing bad things. He was also satisfied with the reward Tang Tianshuo gave him, so he came. To talk about the drama of chasing Tang Guo, he hasn''t watched any of them. He can''t read all kinds of news stories every day. He doesn''t have this space. He is not interested in celebrities or wealthy daughters. But the other party is already his employer. He thinks maybe he should make up the employer''s drama so that he can learn a lot about the employer. He made up two of them two days ago, and he really didn''t have to choose his acting skills. To be honest, he really didn''t have much interest. I thought I could make up a few more, butter I only watched two, but I really didn''t have the patience to watch. However, when he saw Tang Guo for the first time today, he was a little doubtful whether his eyes had a problem. When he saw a real person, he was still very attractive. Why didn''t he get into the y? Either the acting is not good or it is difficult to be interested. Zhuo Yi touched her chin, and narrowed her eyes to look at Tang Guo, as if to see something on her face. Obviously, the person in front of you is more attractive than in the lens. It is amazing and I want to get close. Could it be the cause of the camera? Sure enough, the naked eye is better, and I don''t know if the director team is very poor, and actually shoot the actors so badly. Tang Guo didn''t know what Zhuo Yi was trying to make up. She made a cup of coffee and handed it to Zhuo Yi: "Brother Yi has been staring at me, any ideas?" Tang Guo calls him Brother Yi because everyone calls him that way, especially his fans. "No." Zhuo Yi answered frankly. He took a sip of coffee. He is someone who has seen all kinds of big scenes. Even if the people in front of him are unusual, he is not stage fright at all. "I just think you and the camera Its a bit different." Tang Guo sat aside and asked curiously, "Why is it different?" At this moment, Tang Tianshuo still had something to do. Tang Guo was chatting with Zhuo Yi in the lounge, and when Tang Tianshuo took care of it, they would go to dinner together. "Actually, I haven''t watched your TV series before." "This is normal. I heard from Dad that Brother Yi is a busy man, and of course he has no time to watch TV shows." Zhuo Yi was at a loss. Is this thebination of a big star and a wealthy daughter? It seems to get along very grounded. "Is there something wrong with my acting skills?" Tang Guo continued to ask, "Brother Yi thinks something is wrong, you can point it out." Vol 2 Chapter 5154: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (25) Vol 2 Chapter 5154: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (25) "Not really, I''m not good at this." "What makes Brother Yi keep staring at me? I believe it should not be because of appearance." Zhuo Yi shook his hand. It''s not right. He was obviously the one who should ask questions. Why did the other party talk about him? All the initiative is in the hands of the other party. He looked at Tang Guo''s face in a daze, and said in a awkward manner: "Don''t say anything else, this time it may really be because of your face. It looks three points better than the camera. Did your crew have no money at the time? Very poor? Haven''t you thought about investing in it? Can you make money and film, and make the crew better?" When Zhuo Yi asked, Tang Guo didn''t know which question to answer. But she still understood that Zhuo Yi felt that she was different from her in the y. "Maybe there are some differences between the camera and the real person, and the other is that the character is very different from the person." Zhuo Yi nodded and decided not to delve into this, so as not to annoy his employer: "Yes." After finally having a formal job, his parents should be very happy. Finally, there is apany that employers are willing to ask for and he is willing to go. This should be the first good news after the beginning of the year. At noon, Tang Tianshuo finally finished his work and invited Zhuo Yi to dinner. Zhuo Yi sensed that Tang Tianshuo should have something to tell him. But he never thought that what Tang Tianshuo had told him was something that made people extremely angry. "My wife still doesn''t know that I know about it, but I know that that day wille sooner orter. The main reason for inviting you this time is to make preparations. When the stormes, I won''t be too panic. You know, There are many people who are standing and talking without backache. If I know this news in advance, no matter what, I will find a way to cover it up." "But it''s toote now. He Xiaomi is now a small famous star, and Su Qing is not only a famous director in the circle, but his own life experience is not simple. To say that you are not afraid of dislike it, if you have not reached that At the point, maybe I might use some extreme methods to conceal this. But God doesnt seem to give me this opportunity." Zhuo Yi looked at the two father and daughter in front of him, their faces were very serious. He could understand Tang Tianshuo''s thoughts, and he could even feel the helplessness of the other party, the helplessness that could not change what had happened. Because he felt this way more than once. There are too many unfair things in this world. If no one takes care of it, those grievances and misery will disappear with the demise of that person, and they will never be known again. "I will try my best to do this, and strive to shift public opinion to Mrs. Tang''s side." Zhuo Yi said. Tang Tianshuo nodded: "That''s good." In fact, as long as the gene-altering drug seeds, then they will win. When he found Zhuo Yi, he was afraid that if the medicine did not seed, he could only look at Zhuo Yi''s personal ability. "This is my mother, He Xiaomi, and all the information about Hejia Vige. All I can find are here." Tang Guo gave Zhuo Yi a thick document bag, and Zhuo Yi was not in the mood to eat, so he opened it and looked at it. When he saw the information about Che Ruoqian, he marveled at the trust these two people ced in him, and he felt a little unspeakable in his heart. Such unconditional trust made him want to do this well. Tang Tianshuo was very strange. Xiaoguo had said that he would give the information some time before. Why did he give the information to Zhuo Yi as soon as he met today? Vol 2 Chapter 5155: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (26) Vol 2 Chapter 5155: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (26) When Zhuo Yi read all the information about Che Ruoqian, he was a little bit confused, because he seemed to have seen Che Ruoxi''s experience somewhere. Didn''t remember it for a while, he nned to take the information home and study it slowly. Back home, he also received a call from his parents. Of course, he will be trained, and after the training, he will be cared about. Let him be careful and pay attention to his life. "Mom, I have a formal job." Zhuo Yi couldn''t wait to share the good news, "Thepany is quite big, the boss is generous, and the people are nice." Zhuos mother was indeed a little surprised: "Which boss is so bold that he dares to take you? Son, you are not forced to do nothing and want to make money out of your conscience? You had better not do this, so your dad wont forgive you. , I wont recognize you either." Zhuos mother was driving the amplifier. Zhuo Chengfei was still drinking tea. Hearing the conversation between the two mothers and her son, he focused his attention. He walked to Zhuos mother and whispered, This kid shouldnt be able to. If he dares, I will break his leg." Zhuo Yi: "Parents, where did you think of going, how could I eat human blood buns. This time is really different, the boss is very nice." After that, Zhuo Yi told about Tang Tianshuo''s boss. Unexpectedly, when the Zhuo family heard Tang Tianshuo''s name, they fell silent for a while, and didn''t ask questions. After almost a minute or so, Zhuo Chengfei said, "Since it is Tang Tianshuo, there is no problem." "Yeah, this person is still good, son, since they have invited you, you have to work hard, don''t mess around, you know?" Zhuo mother asked. Her son has the ability, but his bones are too hard, and he always does things that offend others. It is not that there are no people who do not admire her son, but that survival in this world involves many things. Many people have all kinds of concerns, so naturally they dare not associate with her son. She knew that Zhuo Yi would actually be very lonely when he did those things. Even if there are many people in the middle who do it with him, afterwards, some people will withdraw for various reasons. My heart is a little weaker, I can''t do these things at all. Zhuo Yi, as a media person, could not have discovered anything about the Zhuo family''s performance, and he did not disclose the Tang family''s affairs. This information is not simple. Even if it is his parents, he can''t disclose it casually. He just said that he may be very busy at some point and will not have time to visit them temporarily. The Zhuo family didn''t ask much about Zhuo Yi''s work, and didn''t even ask Tang Tianshuo. If they can inquire on the surface, they wille out after a little inquiries. What can''t be inquired is the privacy of others. Their son is already the public rtions of others, so he definitely can''t ask questions casually. "Mom, that Miss Tang is a bit different from the TV series." Zhuo Yi''s Zhuo family and his wife have forgotten each other''s eyes. Isn''t this old iron tree that they raised the least like talking about the entertainment industry? And also not interested in those gossips at all. Otherwise, with their son''s talent, go to the entertainment industry, it is appropriate. Zhuomu: "What''s the difference?" "I am so different from TV, I feel that she is not very photogenic. Maybe it is because of the role that she yed, which is a bit different from me." Mother Zhuo: "You look carefully." Vol 2 Chapter 5156: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (27) Vol 2 Chapter 5156: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (27) "Mom, what are you talking about? Do I remember that you didn''t like to watch those dramas she performed before? I just remind you, it is said that you are still a fan of your mother. It was not you and I who were nagging before. This actress is not bad ?" Mother Zhuo was confused: "Is there?" "Yes, often." Mother Zhuo looked at Zhuo Chengfei, and when she saw Zhuo Chengfei nodded, she also remembered that there were indeed these things. She was silent. She watched Tang Guo''s y, in fact, half of the reason was that she asionally paid attention to Chen Ruoqian. Although they didn''t have much contact in recent years, they still contacted a few times a year, especially if some major events would happen to Che Ruoqian, things worthy of joy would be told to the Zhuo family by email. For example, Che Ruoxi gave birth to a daughterter, andter Tang Guo entered the showbiz, etc., would tell the Zhuo family couple. Mother Zhuo knew, of course she would go and see. I found that Tang Guo''s y was pretty good, so I naturally watched more. Che Ruoxi is so happy now, she is happy from the bottom of her heart. I think that when I first saw Che Ruoqian, she was not a human being, and she didn''t know what kind of torture the other party had suffered. It is a very happy thing to see the person who has fallen into the abyss living so happy. After hanging up the phone with Zhuo Yi, the Zhuo family and his wife sat on the sofa and did not speak for a while. They simultaneously thought of Che Ruoqian. "Have you been in contact with Ruoxi recently?" Zhuo''s mother asked suddenly, "Tang Tianshuo actually invited our son to do business. Could it be that something went wrong with theirpany?" Zhuo Chengfei: "Should we send an email to ask?" "Okay, just ask, just ask how she''s doing." The two couples are both activists and immediately went to the study and wrote an email to Che Ruoqian. Che Ruoxi saw the email sent to her by the two couples the next day. Although the text in it was short, she saw tears in her eyes. Fortunately, she was the only one in the room. If someone saw her, she would definitely ask what happened to her. She shed tears in front of theputer, but she kept tapping the keyboard with her hands, writing down her okay words. The two have helped her a lot, and they can''t help much in this matter, and she doesn''t need to add trouble to others. Now, she just wants to keep this secret. "What do you think?" When the Zhuo family saw Che Ruoqian''s reply, they couldn''t help but frowned. It was clear that the text seemed to be fine, but they just felt that something was wrong. Later, theypared all the replies from the previous Che Ruoxi and found that Che Ruoxi was lying. "It feels like an exception, but I just got news that theirpany has no problems and everything is developing very well." Zhuo Chengfei said, "Could it be that there is a problem with the rtionship between the two of them?" "Impossible, absolutely impossible," Zhuo''s mother shook her head quickly, "If there is a rtionship problem, Ruo Qian will never hide it, she will definitely say it." "Why don''t we take the time to take a look, and take a look at our son? We haven''t shown up for so many years, and that incident should remain in the memory? If we don''t take a look, I feel a little worried." "I''m not so relieved. Ruoxi''s reply was too concise this time, as if she was deliberately concealing something, I''m really afraid that she has something to do." Zhuo''s mother pushed Zhuo Chengfei after she said, "Go and book your tickets. Do you want me to do this?" Vol 2 Chapter 5157: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (28) Vol 2 Chapter 5157: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (28) "Well, I''ll go right away. Really, I''ll be bullied by you as soon as I get back." "Say it again" "My wife, I booked the tickets, what did you say?" Tang Guo didn''t know what had happened to Zhuo''s family. He followed Tang Tianshuo to thepany every day, and apanied Che Ruoqian when he returned home. The family had a good time. She could actually feel Che Ruoxi''s fear from theughter of the family. Tang Tianshuo was also very distressed, so he couldn''t bear to break it through immediately. Wait till the end, he believes he can protect Che Ruoxi well. Tang Guo was going to film a movie, so she couldn''t go to thepany every day. The most is to finish filming every day, and thene back to apany Che Ruoxi. She was afraid that Che Ruoqian would be thinking wildly at home, and she also asked Che Ruoqian to visit the ss. Che Ruoxi really wanted to go, but she was afraid to go when she thought that He Xiaomi was also in that circle. Seeing this, Tang Guo didn''t force it anymore. The cautious look of Che Ruoqian is really distressing. Within two days, Che Ruoxi did not expect that Zhuo Chengfei and his wife woulde to visit her specially. At that time, the Tang family was all there. Of course Tang Tianshuo knew who the two were and what they had to do with Che Ruoqian, but he could only pretend to be the first time he saw him. Che Ruoxi was very afraid that Tang Tianshuo would ask how she met these two people. Later, it was discovered that Tang Tianshuo didn''t ask much, and he smiled and said, "Since we are all friends we know, we will have more contacts in the future." Tang Tianshuo took out the best wine and tea to entertain the two, and Che Ruoqian did not expect that he would value her friends so much. Thinking of what might happen, I feel sour. Zhuo Chengfei and his wife are not the ones who don''t know the goods. When you look at Tang Tianshuo''s wine shop, you know that this thing is very expensive, just like hundreds of thousands of bottles of wine, just entertained them like this? There are also tea, which are also hard to buy, almost all of which are of collection level. Zhuo Chengfei and his wife are very confused, shouldn''t it be reasonable? There is a problem, there must be a problem, but they can''t find the problem. Why does Tang Tianshuo value them so much? They are not involved with the Tang family, the only thing that will be involved is Che Ruoxi. Regarding Che Ruoqian, their husband and wife didn''t share anything with anyone. However, Tang Tianshuo looked at their eyes and inadvertently showed a little gratefulness, which made them feel more and more in their hearts, does this matter really have something to do with Che Ruoqian? Tang Tianshuo did this deliberately. He hoped that in the future, the two couples could help Che Ruoxi again. In any case, the two are also the witnesses at the time, I hope they can speak for Che Ruoqian. Because he doesn''t want to talk about it with Che Ruoqian now, he can only hint to the two couples like this. "There is a young man in mypany named Zhuo Yi. Just now, I felt that he was a little like the two of you. I wonder if you are rted?" Tang Tianshuo hinted so obviously that the two couples understood something this time. They all smiled and nodded, acknowledging that Zhuo Yi was their son. "It turned out to be like this, I just said how could it be such a coincidence." Under Tang Tianshuo''s n, he sessfully integrated the two into his circle of friends, and talked with them individually on time at any time. The two also understood this, so Zhuomu stayed at home and chatted with Cha Ruoxi, Zhuo Chengfei followed Tang Tianshuo to see Zhuo Yi. For the next thing, everything went well. Vol 2 Chapter 5158: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (29) Vol 2 Chapter 5158: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (29) After knowing Tang Tianshuo''s purpose, Zhuo Chengfei was very emotional, saying that he would definitely do what he needed then. "I didn''t expect that the little girl would find it. I can even imagine that if this incident is really exposed, it will be a big blow to sister Ruoxi." Tang Tianshuo''s eyes were reddish: "Brother Zhuo, can you tell me more about Ruo Qian before? Sometimes I am really afraid that mentioning those things will hurt her, so I dare not understand." ... Zhuo Chengfei and his wife did not intend to leave the city immediately. He also temporarily cancelled the trip three monthster, intending to settle the matter of Che Ruoqian before leaving. When the Zhuo family came to apany Che Ruoqian, Tang Guo was really relieved, these two were undoubtedly Che Ruoqian''s salvation. She allowed the system to monitor He Xiaomis activities. After learning the identity information of He Xiaomis family and her entry into the ticketingwork, which meant she was nning toe back, she told Tang Tianshuo that the medicine had been sessful. This opportunity was given to He Xiaomi, and this matter can be done by her. This thing is very simple, you only need to meet He Xiaomi and you can do it in less than a minute. Compared to others, she is the easiest to approach He Xiaomi, she only needs to audition in the same crew as He Xiaomi. At this time, Tang Guo drove this car and descended from the vi on the mountain. Today''s scene is on the mountain. As long as she can go home, she will go home immediately after the end, basically without dy, everyone is used to her rhythm and will not say much. The sky was getting dark, and when she was halfway there, she found someone holding a mobile phone and driving the light, as if beckoning to her. She slowed the car and drove it slowly, only to see that the person was actually Zhuo Yi. She parked the car on the side and drove down. She saw Zhuo Yi sweating profusely and smiled at her. "Miss Tang, it''s fortunate to have you, otherwise I will have to wait for several hours for this ce to be dealt with." Tang Guo looked at Zhuo Yi who was a little embarrassed, and then looked at his car, and found that his car was painted with various paints, and all four tires seemed to be punctured. She couldn''t help butughed, but seeing the words on the spray paint made people feel a little ufortable. Those cursing words were really hard to imagine, who would write such vicious words. "Get in the car first." "Then I''m wee." Zhuo Yi followed Tang Guo into the car, "makes youugh. In fact, this kind of thing happens often, they can only do this at best." "Then you should be more careful, what if there is a desperado wanting your life? Look at this wilderness, even if you are killed and your body is thrown away, it will take a long time to be discovered." "Even if I die, they don''t want to dispense with responsibility, I am prepared for these." Zhuo Yi said with a smile. Tang Guo didn''t ask where Zhuo Yi''s home was, and directly pulled him back to his own home. Anyway, his parents are in her home, and the family is neat and tidy. After Zhuo Yi returned to the Tang family with Tang Guo, the two couples behaved differently. Tang Tianshuo and Che Ruoqian were surprised. The Zhuo family and his wife told him to pay attention next time. Don''t go to those remote ces alone. If you want to go, take a few more people. One person is too dangerous. Looking at them like that, I know that Zhuo Yi often experiences these. Zhuo Yi also joked: "I feel that my house has also fallen, and it is not the group of people who offended before." Vol 2 Chapter 5159: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (30) Vol 2 Chapter 5159: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (30) The t and warm days always pass so fast. He Xiaomi came back, and brought He Dejin and Mrs. He, the two mothers and sons were fascinated as soon as they entered this bustling city. Seeing those feasting and feasting, I hate to have a few eyes. As soon as they moved into He Xiaomi''s house, they couldn''t wait to ask where Che Ruoqian was. "This woman is too cruel. You were abandoned by her not long after you were born. We mother and son finally got you up, you go to her and ask her to pick up a ready-made daughter. "You." Olddy He said babblingly, "I must ask her to make it clear that it doesn''t matter if we dislike our poor family, and don''t even recognize my own daughter. What is this not a beast?" "Yes, before, our family didn''t eat or wear her clothes. What else is she not satisfied with? She ran away without saying a word, leaving Xiaomi, who was only a few months old, that woman was too cruel." Both mother and son knew that the kind of abducting one was not good at the beginning and was going to go to jail, so they naturally avoided this problem. The question is that Che Ruoqian disliked their poor family and cruelly abandoned her daughter and left. Anyway, they moved from the original ce to the foot of the mountain, and now there is no such thing as buying a wife before. In fact, in their opinion, those people are so lenient and have paid for themselves, why can''t they buy a daughter-inw? At that time, things were getting worse, many people in the vige spent money, and the daughter-inw was taken away and suffered a big loss. In the past few years, they didn''t have a male in the He family. It was obvious that Cha Ruoxi ran away and took away their male luck. They asked Che Ruoqian to give an exnation, not only for her to recognize Xiaomi, but also for her topensate for the loss. They know that as long as they have a lot of money, some women are willing to marry and give birth to grandchildren for them. As long as you have money, you can''t give birth. If you are divorced, marry another one. He Xiaomi didn''t know the Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts, but in his heart he agreed that Che Ruoqian was too cruel. Even if she was forced to do it at the beginning, but she has grown up so much, it is not that Cha Ruoqian has to do anything, she just wants to have a mother, and she is unwilling to satisfy her little desire. She really doesn''t expect to stay with Che Ruoxi all the time, as long as the other party recognizes her. She would not join their family, nor would she destroy anything, nor would she fight for favor with Tang Guo. It''s really just because I haven''t had a mother since I was a child, and I want to have a mother called. Che Ruoqian''s indifferent appearance really made her too cold. On the third day of the He family''s mother and soning to this city, He Xiaomi took them to see Che Ruoxi. These were all in Tang Guo''s expectation. This time was different from before. Their family, including Zhuo Chengfei, were all there. She and Tang Tianshuo considered that if Che Ruoqian saw a few people alone, she would be very helpless. Faced with a family, Che Ruoxi will still be sad, but they will take their stand and stand by her side. This day wille sooner orter, and they can''t keep avoiding it. Therefore, Tang Guo said hello to the crew in advance. Tang Tianshuo also said that he was unwell and needed to rest at home for a day. Zhuo Chengfei and his wife, they stayed at home, anyway, their family is big, it doesn''t matter if they live with two more people. Tang Tianshuos name is that there are many things to ask Zhuo Chengfei for, and they just stayed in without arousing Che Ruoqian''s suspicion. He Xiaomi and the three came after noon. Even Tang Guo, the helper, said hello. If anyonees, let her directly inform her. After getting Tang Guo''s permission, the helper put He Xiaomi three in. Vol 2 Chapter 5160: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (31) Vol 2 Chapter 5160: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (31) He Xiaomi brought He Dejin and Mrs. He in with the helpers. Su Qing did not follow him this time. He Xiaomi did not mention Su Qing with the two for the time being. It should be said that when returning to this city, He Xiaomi has not had time to contact Suqing. Tang Guoben was at the ce closest to the gate. When the helper came in, he saw her, and naturally said hello to her: "Miss, people have already invited in." "Okay." Tang Guo nodded, his eyes fell on He Xiaomi and the He family''s mother and son, looking at them one by one. Tang Guo felt all three of them felt tight, especially the two mothers and sons of the He family, as if they were stabbed by a needle. They quickly remembered their purpose and straightened up again. This time they came to help He Xiaomi. "Miss He." Tang Guo finally greeted He Xiaomi first, "I don''t know if you suddenly came over today, what''s the matter?" He Xiaomi was almost speechless when asked. It was a verymon and in sentence, but she was actually asked a little bit vain. But why is she guilty? She also looked at this carefully, and she was the same mother as her, and the person in front of her, who was shining brightly on the screen or in private, turned out to be a younger sister a few years younger than her. She really envied each other, she grew up with her biological mother. Looking at the other person''s face that was white and tender, like a freshly peeled egg white, he knew that he hadn''t felt a strong sun. The other side''s slender and beautiful fingers, obviously they hadn''t done any work and had been pampered since childhood. Why do they have the same mother, but their fates are so different? She didn''t want topare these, she just wanted to be like everyone else, wanting the love of her biological mother, just a little bit. "I didn''te to you today, I came to... Ms. Che." He Xiaomi remembered thest time that Che Ruoqian was indifferent to her, with a little bit of hatred, and felt a little sad and angry. Both are obviously daughters, why should Che Ruoqian treat them with two attitudes? "Is that so? Then you sit down first, she wille outter." Tang Guo greeted the three of them to sit down, but they were not polite, sitting in the living room and waiting. When the three of them came, Che Ruoxi happened to say that they were going to the bathroom. They waited for about two minutes, and heard some movement upstairs. Everyone followed the voice and looked at it. Che Ruoqian didn''t realize that there were three more people in the living room for a while. When she got closer, she felt a little different. She subconsciously asked, "Xiaoguo, are there any guests at home? Who will... " The phrase "who is here" hasn''t been finished yet, because seeing He Xiaomi abruptly stopped, Che Ruoqian did not go any further. Her face turned pale, her smile stiffened, and she stood in a daze, without knowing how to react. Che Ruoqian''s head was buzzing, and all the sounds from the outside seemed unable to reach her ears. Not only did she see He Xiaomi, but also the two people who had caused her to have nightmares for days. ck, almost fainted. Tang Tianshuo had been prepared long ago, and he went over to support her. Che Ruoxi wanted to escape from this ce, but she couldn''t move her footsteps anyway. They were already here, and things couldn''t be kept secret. All her efforts and happiness would be shattered by their arrival. Vol 2 Chapter 5161: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (32) Vol 2 Chapter 5161: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (32) Tang Tianshuo looked at Che Ruoqian''s helpless look, and his heart was gripped. If he could, he didn''t want Che Ruoqian to experience all of this, but it had already happened and there was no way to cover it up. They could only follow along and solve it in another way. Che Ruoqian''s mind was clearer, because she heard Tang Tianshuo whisper in her ear to say don''t be afraid, and each muttered but warm words were actuallyforting her. In that short waking up, Che Ruoqian seemed to understand something. She looked at Zhuo Chengfei and his wife, then looked at Tang Guo, and finally fixed her gaze on Tang Tianshuo''s face. Seeing that his eyes were red, the inside was full of distress. She really understood. She opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say, Tang Tianshuo hugged her tightly and held her hand, and Che Ruoqian was not so scared. As if the three people arrived, things didn''t happen as bad as she thought. Perhaps their family will be disturbed, but the husband who loves her, and her daughter, are on her side. Che Ruoqian calmed downpletely, and she herself made great preparations for this day. She sat down with Tang Tianshuo, her eyes falling on He Xiaomi''s body, the cold and rusty, and with some indescribableplicated eyes, He Xiaomi was a little flustered. "Grandma and Dad knew that I found you, and they both wanted toe and see." He Xiaomi tried to exin something, "I also want an exnation. I was too anxiousst time and I didn''t have time to ask." Che Ruoxi doesn''t recognize her, and He Xiaomi is too embarrassed to call her mom directly. Che Ruoqian''s gaze has been on He Xiaomi''s face, seeing He Xiaomi more and more panicked, as if all her careful thoughts are invisible. He Xiaomi is a few years older than Xiaoguo. Does she really know what happened to Hejiacun? Anyway, he is also a person who has been in the entertainment industry, and was attacked by people for a long time. Do you really know what all this is to her? Che Ruoqian didn''t want to pursue this anymore, she just wanted to understand the purpose of these three people. "Now you have seen that if there is nothing else, you can all go." Che Ruoqian said coldly. She hated He Dejin and Mrs. He very much, and she could not give birth to any maternal love to He Xiaomi. . These three people, no matter who they are, look at them more, and she feels that she will remember more of the nightmares she experienced in the past, which will make her unhappy. "Amei, why are you so unconscionable when you speak? What does it mean to take a look and we can go? Can you touch your conscience and say this again?" Mrs. He quit and shouted out the former car. Ruoxi''s name, Che Ruoxi used to call Che Qingmei, and everyone in Hejia Vige called her Amei. Mrs. He''s righteous and arrogant words made Che Ruoqian a little bit angry and unconscionable? She has no conscience? She finally got admitted to the university and was about to start a different life, but she was almost ruined by the two mothers and children. If she had not met Zhuo Chengfei and his wife, she might never be able to stand up again. Mrs. He actually used her, what qualifications does the other party have? "That''s right, you left Xiaomi without a word and ran away. Our family didn''t give you food or drink. You ran away. For so many years, just ignore Xiaomi. But we heard , Xiaomi took the initiative toe to you, but you still don''t recognize her. Where can you be such a cruel mother in this world?" He Dejin said. Vol 2 Chapter 5162: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (33) Vol 2 Chapter 5162: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (33) "That is, you are too cruel. We have worked so hard to raise millet, so you have to worry about a little more. Now that the child misses mom, you can''t satisfy this wish. Is your conscience eaten by a dog?" Added, it sounds like Cha Ruoxi really abandoned her husband and daughter. When Che Ruoqian heard these unreasonable remarks, she almost copsed. She sternly said: "I am cruel, I have no conscience, my conscience was eaten by a dog? Fortunately, you dare to say that." "How did I get to Hejia Vige in the first ce? Didnt you two know everything clearly? Dont think that after many years of things, you will be able to wash away your sins. I was cheated and sold to your house. Your name is I''m breaking thew and imprisoning my freedom of life privately. And you two, mother and son, have you forgotten what you did to me back then? If I pursue it, you don''t want to be at ease here today, and you will all go to jail." "For so many years, I have never had the courage to face this incident. I care too much about everything now. I am afraid that if everything is broken, I will lose these. And how can people like you understand this? The habit of patronizing sons is engraved in his bones. If it werent for your own sins, you wouldnt be able to marry a wife." "Ask yourself, He Jiacun has killed too many young girls privately. If this matter is really investigated, none of you can escape." "I ran, I''m cruel? I''m just trying to redeem myself and get myself back on the road of fighting. What is your position to criticize me? You are not qualified. You two are the demons that ruin my life and dreams." Che Ruoxi felt that Tang Tianshuo had been holding her hand tightly, and she had infinite courage in her heart. Since the people she cares about are willing to encourage her to stand by her side, what else can she not face? At the beginning, she was afraid that the people would betray their rtives. The people she cared about the most would stay away from her and look at her with strange eyes. "He Xiaomi." Che Ruoxi turned his attention to He Xiaomi''s face at this time, "I know that every child in this world wants to have a mother, so when youe to me, I haven''t used you, let alone I med you because this is human nature. You are an adult too, so I have to say something clearly." "On the day when you exist in this world, there can be no ordinary mother-daughter rtionship between us. To you, I am the birth mother. To me, you are the origin of pain. When I see you, I will I will see the despair I have encountered in the past. Therefore, I cannot recognize you as a daughter." "I think you should know something about Hejiacun." When Che Ruoqian said these words, she also nced at He Xiaomi, and she was not surprised at all, she understood. She said so much just now, and He Xiaomi didn''t show any surprise, showing that the other party is clear about these things. So He Xiaomi just wanted to find her mother, and never thought of how painful her mother should be. She didn''t expect He Xiaomi to understand her pain, because she had never thought of being the mother of He Xiaomi, and even if they were hated by the other party, they could no longer have a mother and daughter rtionship. He Xiaomi bit her lip and asked, "I just want to have a mother just like ordinary people." "But we are not destined to be ordinary people, and I have never raised you, without the grace of nurturing, you can forget about this." "But you are always my mother. This is an undeniable fact. Is it really that difficult for you to admit me?" He Xiaomi asked persistently. Vol 2 Chapter 5163: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (34) Vol 2 Chapter 5163: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (34) Che Ruoqian found that no matter what she said, He Xiaomi could not understand. Because people who haven''t experienced her pain can''t understand this. She fell silent, and He Xiaomi again said, "After you leave, why don''t youe back to see meter, or send me some small toys anonymously, I will be very happy. Actually, I need very little." "Miss He, have you discovered that you have been asking for it, and you have never considered it from my mother''s standpoint." Tang Guo couldn''t help but interject, "You repeat that you need a mother over and over again. I wont say more, because my mother said its human nature, and the child will miss her mother. But since you think she is a mother in your heart, why have you never considered her? You start by asking why she doesnt recognize you And said that you only need a little love." "But from the beginning until now, I haven''t felt that you have the slightest rtionship with her. I heard that you have also been in high school, and you have almost recognized all your words. You are a few years older than me. I was there before. Someone has picked up your part-time job experience, so you can say that you have spent many years in society, you shouldn''t have no life experience at all." "So, you should know about those things in Hejiacun back then?" "Even now, in some remote and backward ces, that situation still exists. A female college student was abducted to a poor country, bullied, oppressed, never allowed to go out, and forced to give birth to children. Every day, she experiences despair. Days. These are the things that mom has experienced. Have you ever thought about it? You said over and over again that she didnt recognize you, but did you think about the reason? To be honest, she didnt recognize you because of you. The existence of is the source of her pain. Seeing you, she may have nightmares for many days." "Obviously these are the answers that can be obtained after a little thought, why do you have to uncover her scars?" He Xiaomi was a little flustered when asked, she repeated it again, she just wanted to have a mother. It was so funny that she didn''t listen to anything, and she didn''t want to understand it for all reasons. "ording to my investigation, you were almost thrown into the pond by your biological father and grandma to drown. My mother couldn''t bear it and used a circuitous n to let you stay." Tang Guo added, "Speaking of which She gave you two new lives, and she really does not owe you. I hope you can think about it and give her a quiet life." "And you, if you don''t want to continue to investigate this matter, don''t show up in front of my mother, don''t have any weird thoughts. We won''t behave like Xiaomi, it''s not necessarily for you." Tang Guo said these words, but it was just a process, and he never thought that these three would give up. Especially He Xiaomi''s attitude made her feel that if the other party had not experienced Cha Ruoqian, he would never understand Cha Ruoqian''s despair. He Xiaomi looks simple and innocent, but he is only selfish in his bones. She exined so clearly, but the other party only repeatedly wanted her mother. That being the case, she couldn''t exin much. Go through the process early and see what the other party will do next. She guessed that He Xiaomi would not give up acknowledging her mother, and the two probably would not be willing. Moreover, there will be some media people who will keenly smell the gossip, and then things will eventually evolve into what she expected. Vol 2 Chapter 5164: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (35) Vol 2 Chapter 5164: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (35) Even if He Xiaomi didn''t show anything on the surface, she subconsciously didn''t want to let Che Ruoqian go. Tang Guo''s words really shocked the He family''s mother and son for the time being. Those things that were involved in the abduction business really went to jail, and they have not been released yet. As soon as Tang Guo''s words came out, Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts couldn''t say it again, for fear that Che Ruoqian would really sue them and send them to jail. He Xiaomi was also a little ufortable by Tang Guo, but she always insisted on her own ideas and didn''t think there was anything wrong withing to her mother. However, Che Ruoqian was unwilling to recognize her, which made her very disappointed. She also had a bit of self-esteem, and said that she was disturbed, and she left immediately. Before leaving, I also said to Che Ruoxi: "No matter what, you are my mother. I hope you can figure it out one day and we can sit down and talk peacefully. When I was very young, my wish was to hope for my mother. Cane back and apany me for a birthday." Che Ruoqian didn''t answer, and she still couldn''t ept He Xiaomi, even if many people would scold her for it, she couldn''t ept it. Tang Guo didn''t say much. Today was to let everything surface to the surface. With her support from Tang Tianshuo, Che Ruoqian would not think about it, and would have the courage to face the next thing. The three of the He family went there, and the living room became quiet. Or Che Ruoxi started: "When did you know?" Tang Tianshuo has never let go of her hand: "I found it by ident. You were not right a while ago. I''m sorry, Xiao Guo and I couldn''t resist investigating. Then we identally learned many things and asked Brother Zhuo for some details. . Recently I always have nightmares, every nightmare I will lose you, which makes me too scared." Che Ruoxi burst into tears: "I''m sorry, I can''t face those things, I''m very scared, if these things surface, you will leave me, and you will be greatly criticized because of me." "You, you are still the way you were when you met. You want to carry everything by yourself and solve it yourself. If it weren''t for me, you would definitely not want me to help. After so many years, it has not changed a little. Since we are husband and wife, A family, no matter what happens, should face it together, right?" "I''m afraid these things will hurt you." Che Ruoqian really thought about solving the problem in some extreme ways. Now, listening to Tang Tianshuo''s words, she is still a little afraid. It turns out that people around her will always support her, so what else is she afraid of? What she protects is her home and her happiness. Now that they all know about it, and they are helping her deliberately here, of course she has the courage to face everything that follows. Despite the bad memories, every time she remembers, she still feels painful. However, the warmth from her husband''s palm and the encouraging smile from her daughter gave her infinite courage and more expectations for the future. "Mom, no matter what happens in the future, we will face it together. Dad and I will definitely stand by your side. You don''t have to worry about anything. We have to do everything. You only need to eat and drink every day and have fun. " "Xiaoguo said he likes acting very much, and hopes that we can manage thepany for a few more years." Tang Tianshuo said. Che Ruoqian wiped the corner of her eyes: "Since Xiaoguo likes acting, let''s do it. Let''s take care ofpany affairs. I will go to thepany tomorrow." "Would you like to take more rest?" Tang Tianshuo asked. Che Ruoxi shook her head: "No, it''s better to get busy instead of staying at home thinking about it. Now I am not afraid, even if they appear in public to question me in front of everyone, I am not afraid." "Yes, don''t be afraid, you have done nothing wrong, it is the two people whomitted the crime." Vol 2 Chapter 5171: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (36) Vol 2 Chapter 5171: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (36) "What to do now, Amei doesn''t seem to want to recognize Xiaomi back." He Mu didn''t have the arrogance of deciding to find Che Ruoqian before. Her eyes shed with fear, a guilty conscience, and a little bit of unwillingness. Not only did I fail to please me in the past, but I was also insulted by the other party. There was a breath in her mind and body, and she was suffocated to death without venting it. He Dejin also resented: "No matter what, she abandoned Xiaomi. That kind of thing happened at the beginning, and it was not what we wanted. Besides, we don''t recognize the two words. Who knows that you can''t do that kind of thing? Tell us that we cant do that kind of thing, we definitely wont do it. At that time, people in the whole vige did that, and we did it. Now we havent done that? Anyway, she is sorry for Xiaomi. "Yes, and what she said, we don''t want to raise millet," He mother answered, "That was just an angry talk. We were very angry at the time. Everyone knows that the vige likes boys. If there is no boy at home, sure Will be jokes. We just said two heavy words and jokes, but I didnt expect Amei to remember for more than 20 years." "Xiaomi, your dad and I didn''t really say not to raise you and want to throw you out to drown. If that''s the case, would we still raise you such a big one?" Mrs. He quickly said to He Xiaomi, He Xiaomi is able to make money and work. These years, their mother and son have had a much better life than the others in the vige, thanks to He Xiaomi. Now He Xiaomi is a big star again, and can''t create a gap with them. He family mother and son, you and I will shirk the mistakes you made in the past, but He Xiaomi still understands their behavior. He Xiaomi felt that the two really did not recognize a few words and did not understand thew, but they did what they saw when others did it. The harm to Che Ruoqian was really caused by ident. The two said that they wanted to drown her in angrily, she believed. Because after Cha Ruoxi was gone, didn''t she live well? If the two really want to kill her, can she still live so much? "Amei mes the two of us, we won''t say anything, but if she mes us, she shouldn''t deny us Xiaomi." He mother changed her previous vicious attitude and turned into a wholeheartedly thinking about her granddaughter. The olddy, "When I think about it carefully, we were also at fault. In the past, I med her for escaping. She should have escaped. After all, we were wrong with that." "Yes, now I hope she can recognize Xiaomi, and Xiaomi has done nothing wrong." Two mothers and sons are worthy of being two mothers and sons, and they reached a consensus in a few words. From today''s Che Ruoqian''s attitude, they have realized that they can''t make Che Ruoqian behave with the method they took for granted. Che Ruoqian''s hatred and hatred for them cannot be dissipated no matter what. Even though it had been so long, they were a bit scared. If Che Ruoqian is really dead, they are indeed very troublesome to pursue them. In this case, it is better to use He Xiaomi to get through. Che Ruoqian is now a rich wife, and she wants to live a peaceful life. As long as He Xiaomi is in one day, she will not be at peace. They only need to do one thing to prevent Che Ruoxi from living the life he wants. The death is to let He Xiaomie to her mother. Their only wish is to hope that Che Ruoxi can recognize this daughter. Vol 2 Chapter 5172: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (37) Vol 2 Chapter 5172: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (37) The woman who took their male Dingyun away, they couldn''t make her lifefortable. "Xiaomi, don''t worry, grandma will definitely find a way to make your mother recognize you. The original thing was that grandma did something wrong, and it has nothing to do with you. The other day, grandma will go over and admit her mistake. Yes, even if you go to jail, as long as she can recognize you, grandma feels worth it." He Xiaomi was indeed moved. Although Mrs. He did not treat her as well as she had imagined when she was a child, she still lived much better than other girls in the vige. At least, I can finish high school and live to the present. She had heard a lot of things since she was a little girl. At that time, girls and babies were indeed thrown in the vige. At the original address of Hejia Vige, in a pond in the mountains, many girls and babies were drowned in it. After the people in the vige drowned the baby girl, she threw it to the back mountain, dug a hole and buried it. She is one of the few baby girls who can survive in the vige. She also knows that the He family''s mother and son still like boys, but she can survive in this environment, which shows that the two are interesting enough for her. In fact, what she didn''t know was that for the first time she could survive, it was Che Ruoqian who couldn''t bear her being killed by her two mothers and children. After Che Ruoxi escaped, the two mothers and sons thought about killing her and throwing her away. But Cha Ruoxi, who ran away, wrote a letter and asked Zhuo Chengfei to help? Because of this, things in the vige were noticed, and all the women who were supposed to leave at that time left the vige. Because of the power of many people, the vige was exposed, and everyone moved to the foot of the mountain. To avoid such things from happening again, this ce has been aided by poverty, not only the mandatory nine-yearpulsory education, but also the education of girls. The poverty alleviation staff over there will pay attention to the situation of each family girl every week. The He family''s mother and son wanted to kill He Xiaomi and bury it, but reality simply doesn''t allow it. Later, there was a mary subsidy for raising girls, and they dispelled this idea. He Xiaomi thinks it is the conscience of the two who have been good to her, but she knows that it is just a bonus for poverty alleviation. After all, it has something to do with Che Ruoxi. "Mom is right, I will also go over and apologize at that time." He Dejin said, "I don''t understand that. I don''t know that that kind of thing was wrong back then. You see, didn''t I get married normallyter? It''s a pity that He still looked down on me and left with the two children." "This is a sin, I am afraid that the incense of our He family will be broken here." The olddy Heined. He Xiaomi didn''t have any aversion to this, and she still felt distressed for the two of them. "Dad, grandma, you will live in the city in the future. I can make money, so I won''t go back to the small mountain vige. If Dad is someone he likes in the future, he can also get married and have children. Maybe one day, grandma can hold his grandson. Up." The He familys mother and son couldnt help butugh, boasting that He Xiaomi is a sensible girl, but now they dont want this, and they still hope that Che Ruoqian can admit her sooner, and nothing else is extravagant. This makes He Xiaomi More moved. She decided in her heart that she must let them live a good life. She made a lot of money before making movies. Now she has to continue this job, take on new roles, and take on advertisements, so that she can continue to make money and make her home in this city. As long as the home is safe, it will be a matter of time for Che Ruoqian to recognize her, after all, this distance is closer. Back where she lived, He Xiaomi took the initiative to call Su Qing, saying that she had returned to the city and wanted to continue her career in the show business. Vol 2 Chapter 5173: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (38) Vol 2 Chapter 5173: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (38) "That''s good. Your talent in this area is very good. It would be a pity if you really give up." Su Qing is very happy to receive a call from He Xiaomi, "Then when can you start a new job? I have prepared a new script, but I can rmend you to audition. But if you are not a major, you still need some basic training. Therefore, it is best to conduct some systematic training before starting new work." He Xiaomi didn''t understand this aspect, saying that he listened to Su Qing. Su Qing saw that He Xiaomi trusted her so much and asked unexpectedly: "Aren''t you afraid that I will sell you? When I go out, I dont have any concerns. If I have bad thoughts, I will sell you to a certainpany. Then your acting career is over and you can only be ruined by thatpany." "I believe you won''t." He Xiaomi''s determined words made Su Qing''s heart a little hot. In thisplicated circle, someone would believe him like this, without any doubt. If he didn''t arrange for her well, he would think it was a crime. This is what he admires He Xiaomi, too simple, too pure, it is simply a crystal ball without impurities. "Well, since you can trust me, I will definitely help you make arrangements properly, and I will never lose you. When you sign apany, sign in to a friend''spany. For other details, we will meet again. Let''s talk in detail. Look, when will you be free." "Anytime, I want to get into work as soon as possible." Su Qing was surprised He Xiaomi''s urgency, so he asked her what was going on. Originally these things should not be said to others, but Su Qing is different in He Xiaomi''s mind. She will go to see Cha Ruoxi again and said: "She still doesn''t want to recognize me. I only have grandma and dad now, so I want to make more money so that they can live in a big house. I also want to live in this city. Li''an''s house, I won''t go back to that ce in the future." "You still want to recognize your mother, right?" "Well, no matter what, she is my mother. No one does not want to have aplete family. I don''t have the opportunity to experience aplete family. I just hope she recognizes me as a daughter one day. Maybe she thinks of me. I cant get on the stage and Im not good enough, so Im going to be good, maybe she will see it someday. Su Qing: "I can''t persuade you, but if you are willing to work hard, I still support it." The next day, He Xiaomi and Su Qing met. With Su Qing''s help, she started a new life. Sign thepany, conduct training, and then select the script. She started very high, so she chose the scriptter, all for the female number one, and Su Qing''s support, people in the circle dare not look down on her. Che Ruoqian met He''s family that day, and returned to thepany to work the next day. The people in thepany only thought that she had recovered from her illness and returned to work without much thought. Tang Guo also repeated the life of the original owner, filming, asionally visiting thepany, and then apanying Che Ruoqian. Then, staring at He Xiaomi''s every move. When she heard that He Xiaomi was going to audition for a female screeny, she also got the script in her hand. She nced at it roughly and found that the script is indeed good. It stands to reason that He Xiaomi is a neer and it is not easy to get this role. However, if there is a Su Qing pointing from behind, if she can''t perform unexpectedly on the spot, she can definitely beat the others. Vol 2 Chapter 5174: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (39) Vol 2 Chapter 5174: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (39) At that time, the original owner was filming another drama and failed to catch up with this. Even if it catches up, it may not be selected. This thing is not only a test of acting skills, but also a test of the actor''s ability to understand the role. Only the person who performed in line with the director''s mind was more likely to be selected. There is no need to mention Su Qing''s ability. Under his training, He Xiaomi does not say that he is 100% satisfied with the director, and 90% is no problem. This is a probability that other actresses cannot match. "Miss Tang intends topete for this role?" Tang Guo read the script in thepany, Zhuo Yi is also in thepany, as long as Tang Guoes to thepany, he will touch her in a while and hand it to her. A cup of coffee, "This role is a bit grounded, not so easy, but I believe if you are serious, there is still a high chance of winning." "It seems that you still don''t have much confidence in me and dare not say 100%." Zhuo Yiughed, crossed her hands, and said seriously: "Miss Tang hasn''t been in this circle for a day or two, knowing that there is no one hundred percent probability. Even if you perform well that day, you may miss something because of other things. This role, right? I heard that the director of this script used to be ssmates with Su Qing, and he was in a dormitory at the time. Su Qing should be very close to him. Su Qing should know his preferences well. He Xiaomi has not bad talent, acting Isnt it easy to give the other party a satisfactory state? Due to the rtionship with your ssmates, even if you are a little better than Xiaomi He, the other party will still choose Xiaomi." "He Xiaomi still has some natural advantages." Tang Guo raised his eyes: "What advantage?" "My identity, and her image. The poprity of thest movie hasn''t gone down, and the audience just got to know her, and even feel a little distressed. This is a good opportunity, and many people should expect her. New movie." Seeing Tang Guo''s silence, Zhuo Yi added some water to her andforted her: "Actually, you are very good. Anyway, you are the number one outstanding person in the circle. Even if this is a very down-to-earth female number one, I I believe you can also perform different styles and surprise people." "It''s just that if you can''t surpass He Xiaomi on the audition day, it will be difficult to win this role." "Then I still have to try." "I hope you can seed." Zhuo Yi smiled, "At that time there will be big news, and there may be many announcements about you beingpetitive and bullying neers. Then my public rtions will finally be useful." Tang Guo: "..." After talking for a long time, this guy was actually waiting for this. Was it ufortable to get paid for nothing? "Then you just wait to get busy." Tang Guo held the script and silently analyzed the female number one character. If she hadn''t traveled through so many worlds, she might not be sure. But every world in her is a different person, and she is still very confident in shaping a real role for herself. She didn''t mean to despise anyone, even He Xiaomi, she didn''t despise it either. She will carefully analyze this female number one role, and strive to perform her best on the day of the audition. Five dayster, Tang Guo went to audition. She went there today for two purposes. First, to win the role that is particrly inconsistent with her image, and second, to give He Xiaomi a gene-altering drug. Vol 2 Chapter 5175: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (40) Vol 2 Chapter 5175: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (40) When Tang Guo arrived, there was already a huge crowd. Coincidentally, when she came, He Xiaomi just came for a while, and she came in front of her. As soon as she came, she attracted the attention of many people and was naturally discovered by He Xiaomi. He Xiaomi didn''t know how to greet Tang Guo when he saw Tang Guo. Tang Guo only nced at her without any intention to greet her. ording to her current personality, she will definitely not greet He Xiaomi. System: The host is very particr about it, and suddenly remembered that he still had someone else set it up. He Xiaomi quickly lowered her head and looked elsewhere. Tang Guo felt that a camera had taken this scene of them, and he didn''t care. System: [The host is big, someone secretly took a photo with a mobile phone. "Just shoot it. I guess they have received the news a long time ago. I wille to audition and n to get some new news out." In the early stage, the bigger the quarrel between her and He Xiaomi, the better, because she had never done that kind of thing anyway. Didn''t her dad hire a PR for her? All white-cor workers have been paid for so many days, and it is time for him to work. Zhuo Yi also came today, but Tang Guo didn''t notice where the other party was. Zhuo Yi told her that she will definitelye today and will control all the information on the scene. She guessed that Zhuo Yi might be dressed as a staff member. The people in front are declining one by one, and it will soon be He Xiaomi''s turn. He Xiaomi entered nervously, and it took about twenty minutes before He Xiaomi came out. When passing by Tang Guo, He Xiaomi paused and didn''t say anything, but Tang Guo''s voice reached her ears. "I''ll tell you something in a while, the bathroom." Tang Guo believed that He Xiaomi would wait for her. She couldn''t start today. It would be the same to find another chance another day. She didn''t worry. Indeed, as Tang Guo''s wish, He Xiaomi didn''t mean to leave. She whispered to the assistant that she felt a little sick in her stomach and wanted to go to the bathroom. Tang Guo came to the audition room. There were many people here. The director of this film, Zhai Yuan, would definitely be there, and there was another person who turned out to be Su Qing. Seeing Su Qing sitting there upright and bright, Tang Guo was not afraid. She believes that the director will not smash her own brand. If she is only a little better than He Xiaomi, it is natural for Zhai Yuan to be unmoved. If she surpasses He Xiaomi by a lot, ssmates are actually useless. The director will always have a little bit of persistence, and will choose the person that best suits his mind. Unless, the director can''t be the master at all, and he only shoots streaming movies and TV series, and he doesn''t win awards or treat the movie as a work of art. She roughly scanned the expressions of everyone on the scene, and in a corner, she saw a very familiar figure. This guy was wearing a peaked cap. Who else is Zhuo Yi? She didn''t know how Zhuo Yi got in, but she admired his ability in her heart. "Miss Tang, I met again." Zhai Yuan knew that Tang Guo was very interested in the female number one, but she didn''t expect that she woulde. In fact, she didn''t need to. "I didn''t expect you to be interested in this role. I dont know if you have any knowledge of this role? In fact, Miss Tangs strength is obvious to all. However, this role is still somewhat special. In short, it is very different from Miss Tangs image. If I If I remember well, Miss Tang has no simr roles rted to this role." "So I just came to try today. If it doesn''t work, Director Zhai refuses." Tang Guo said frankly. Zhai Yuan nodded: "Then I can rest assured." He is just getting a shot, and still doesn''t want to have a feast with the Tang family, and leave a dichotomy. After all, maybe one day, this one in front of him will be his golden father. He already had the best candidate in his heart, He Xiaomi, who had just gone out. Because of his preconceived impression, he didn''t think Tang Guo''s performance today could change his decision. However, when Tang Guo entered the state and gave him the first look, Zhai Yuan froze in the same ce and became serious from the original inattention. Although the clothes she wore weren''t modified much, she simply pulled up the loose hair. However, her temperament waspletely different from that of Mingyan and moving just now, all her sharpness was put away. Vol 2 Chapter 5176: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (41) Vol 2 Chapter 5176: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (41) Not to mention Zhai Yuan, even Su Qing was stunned for a moment when he saw Tang Guo entering the y, and instantly sank into the role she was ying. Tang Guo did not choose a very exciting clip. She guessed that many people would perform this clip, and He Xiaomi should also choose this clip, and the performance was not bad at all. She chose another clip. The performance of this clip is not so exciting. It is not easy to put the emotions in ce. And for such a segment, each actor''s understanding is different. Whether or not Zhai Yuan can be moved depends on whether the passage she understands can resonate with the other party. Five minutester, Tang Guo''s performance was over. The room was quiet. Su Qing was the first to wake up. At this time, his eyes looked different at Tang Guo. Thinking of the rtionship between Tang Guo and He Xiaomi, the little appreciation in his eyes disappeared instantly and became a strong guard. Tang Guo didn''t care when he saw it. She turned her gaze to Zhai Yuan, and no one disturbed Zhai Yuan. After a minute, Zhai Yuan woke up, and the calm expression on his face suddenly became excited. He flipped through the script quickly, not knowing what he was looking for, then stood up, sent the script to Tang Guo, and pointed to the paragraph above: "You y this paragraph and this paragraph once." One of the passages selected by Zhai Yuan is the most exciting one that many people would choose, and there is also a segment of the female No. 1 appearance. Tang Guo guessed that Zhai Yuan had some thoughts, nodded lightly, pretended to browse the script, and then entered the performance. In fact, she has seen all of these and is prepared. With her memorable ability, it is very simple. The only thing that bothers her is that she needs to figure out the role, and then use her own understanding to substitute in to perform. Ten minutester, Tang Guo''s two wonderful performancespletely excited Zhai Yuan. He originally thought about why Xiaomi is the most suitable candidate, because He Xiaomi fits this role very well, and his performance is also very agile. In addition, he is a neer who has just made his debut and is worth training in many ces. If he hadn''t seen Tang Guo''s performance in three clips, he thought He Xiaomi was the best candidate. But after reading it, he chose Tang Guo without hesitation. Today He Xiaomi''s dress is indeed closer to that character. Although appearance is very important, Tang Guo''s performance does not require appearance, temperament, eyes, expressions, and movements. When she enters the y, it seems that she is the female number one in the y. He is sure that she will never look for it again. There is not such a person who fits his role perfectly. Thinking of what he said before, I felt a bit too narrow. Some people look like Miss Jinjin, but they cannot deny the strength of the other party. Tang Guo had never challenged such a role before, so no one knew her level. Zhai Yuan couldn''t help but looked at Su Qing, and Su Qing also looked at him. Su Qing understood the meaning in Zhai Yuan''s eyes. He should be asking him why he chose He Xiaomi instead of Tang Guo. Obviously, the characters of the two films still ovep. Su Qing was also very depressed. He didn''t choose Tang Guo. Of course, when Tang Guo was auditioning, his understanding of the role was not what he had in mind. If Tang Guo was as good as today, he might also choose her. Zhai Yuan''s expression became more and more weird, then he nodded meaningfully, as if he understood something, and smiled at Su Qing. Vol 2 Chapter 5177: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (42) Vol 2 Chapter 5177: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (42) Su Qing was a little baffled, not knowing what Zhai Yuan meant. Zhai Yuan thought to himself that this Su Qing is enough to make money. In order to praise the person he likes, he can miss such an excellent actor as Tang Guo. If Tang Guo went to the previous movie, it would definitely give people an unexpected surprise. Zhai Yuan smiled in his heart, and then very cautiously invited Tang Guo to join him. He didn''t look at the others behind, and nned to choose another role. He believed that there would be no more suitable person for this role than Tang Guo. After Tang Guo left the room, Zhai Yuan said to Su Qing: "You have seen it too. I can''t help you with this. Miss Tang has surpassed He Xiaomi too much. I watched her performance and changed another person. My movie might not Ways to continue shooting." "I know." Su Qing didn''t expect Zhai Yuan to break his own principles for him. The other party hadn''t made a firm promise before. He just said that if He Xiaomi is good enough, better than others, even if his ability is equal, she will be given priority. The current situation is that Tang Guo''s performance today surpasses He Xiaomi''s performance too much, and the favor is useless here. "In fact, He Xiaomi is also good. There are several other outstanding roles in this movie. If she wants to, she can still try it." Zhai Yuan said, "In fact, there are a lot of roles, and the acting is still very brilliant. ." Su Qing: Thank you, let me see it again. She is still a neer, and I hope to pick out some suitable ones. " "alright." Zhai Yuan understood, Su Qing still didn''t want He Xiaomi to y a role other than the female one. That''s right, He Xiaomi suddenly emerged as the female No. 1 yer. Now suddenly ying the female No. 2 is indeed a big gap and a little waste. If you have the right resources and be popr again, your position will be much stronger. Zhai Yuan was only polite, after all, they were old ssmates. Tang Guo left the room and told the assistant beside her that she was going to the bathroom. As soon as she entered the bathroom, she saw He Xiaomi there. Tang Guo pinched a pill in her hand. When approaching He Xiaomi, she held her breath and squeezed the pill. When He Xiaomi turned around, she didn''t know what was going on, her head became dizzy, her eyes turned ck, and she fell to the side. Tang Guo hurriedly went over to hold her, and at the moment she was supporting her, a syringe appeared in her hand, looking at He Xiaomi who was in aa, and she injected the gene-altering medicine from He Xiaomi''s neck. Everything went smoothly. Last night, she applied a little medicine to the pinhole, and she was relieved when she watched the pinhole smoothed out. The system has helped her monitor her surroundings, and there is no one in the bathroom. When she came in, she instantly hung up the sign that the restroom was being maintained, and no one woulde in right now. She awakened He Xiaomi, when He Xiaomi realized that she was fainted. She was supported by Tang Guo and stood up quickly, only feeling that her head was still a little dizzy. "It doesn''t matter, do you want to go to the hospital?" He Xiaomi shook her head: "No, it may be hypoglycemia, and didn''t eat breakfast." He Xiaomi didn''t doubt anything. She had fainted in the morning before. As long as she didn''t eat breakfast, she would faint. Of course, that was a long time ago. "Oh." He Xiaomi: "I don''t know what you want to do with me." "It''s not a big deal. I just hope you don''t disturb my mother in the future. She had a hard life in the first half of her life. Now I just want to live some peaceful and stable days. Every time you appear, she will recall her nightmare experience. ." Vol 2 Chapter 5178: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (43) Vol 2 Chapter 5178: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (43) "I know everyone wants a mother, but your situation and rtionship with her are very special." "She will never be able to give you the maternal love of an ordinary mother. Your entanglement again and again will only make her less willing to remember the past and want to be a stranger with you." He Xiaomi was said to take two steps back, obviously not willing to ept Tang Guo''s rhetoric. Tang Guo didn''t expect the other party to understand, everything was just a process. If He Xiaomi can figure it out and understand Che Ruoqian''s difficulties, that would be the best. If the other party can''t understand, then everything is business as usual. "If you agree not to disturb her in the future, and give up the idea of acknowledging her, you cane to me if you have any difficulties in the circle in the future. The premise is that everything is kept secret and no one can know our rtionship." He Xiaomiughed when he heard it: "I''m in the circle, what can I do for your help? You can''t help but value yourself too much." "Is that so, that''s really my passion." Tang Guo smiled, not caring about He Xiaomi''s taunts at all: "Even if you want my mother to be burned, do you have to recognize her? You really can''t understand her pain?" "Miss Tang, you don''t need to say much. You are a child who grew up in a happy andplete family. You don''t understand what it was like to be without a mother. We are rted by blood. She is my mother. Its the fact that you dont have the right to let me choose." "Don''t worry, I don''t want to grab anything from you, I just want to be like ordinary people, and I have a mother, that''s all. My idea is simple, not to get anything." "Miss Tang, I''m not with you." He Xiaomi took the bag and walked outside, "I hope you won''t mention this to me in the future. I can''t give up about that." Tang Guo didn''t stop He Xiaomi, nor did he intend to persuade her to say anything. Since this is the other party''s own choice, why should she interfere, their family is ready to meet the storm. He Xiaomi left the building and returned to the car. Su Qing was already waiting in the car. "Xiaomi, there are other scripts here. I have selected a few characters. Then you can go and try them." He Xiaomi himself was still in anger, and Su Qing suddenly passed a few scripts into her hands, somewhat puzzled. "Isn''t it impossible to y? Will this cause Director Zhai to dislike it?" Because of Zhai Yuan''s performance before, she thought that her performance could impress the other party, and it would be no problem to win the female number one. She has watched some of Tang Guo''s dramas, and she doesn''t think the other party can really control this kind of more grounded atmosphere, which is too inconsistent with her role. In fact, she had some vague guesses in her heart, but she still couldn''t believe it. Until Su Qing said that Zhai Yuan had chosen Tang Guo, He Xiaomi shook her hand firmly: "Is she better?" "Well, I have to admit that she won today. She should have studied this aspect after going to my audition and worked hard. Don''t be discouraged. You are just a neer. She has already made many debuts. Years, the talent is very good, it is normal for you to lose to her if you concentrate on thinking about a role." "Here are a few scripts that were chosen for you. They are all very good. You can choose any one you want. You still have to do it step by step, so that you can walk steadily. Your talent is not worse than her." Vol 2 Chapter 5179: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (44) Vol 2 Chapter 5179: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (44) Su Qingforted He Xiaomi, except for thest sentence, everything was very sincere. Watching Tang Guo''s performance today, he actually knew that Tang Guo was the one who enjoyed the meal and had better talent than He Xiaomi. "understood." He Xiaomi failed topete with Tang Guo, but he was very disappointed. But thinking of the other party''s debut for so many years, she is a rookie, and has not been systematically trained, it is normal to lose. There are so many works by others, and they have been taken after the rear view. He is recognized as one of the young actors with the best acting skills. He Xiaomi let out a heavy breath: "I will work hard." She will surpass Tang Guo and be even better than her. Let Che Ruoqian see that she is not only Tang Guo''s daughter, she is also very good, not a person who can''t be on the stage. She will never give up this rtionship and must let Che Ruoxi ept her. "Your performance today shocked me. I didn''t expect you to control such a role." "You don''t know too much, so don''t underestimate people." Zhuo Yi smiled: "Yes, it''s mine, I dare to look down upon Miss Tang." "Someone was secretly photographed today, I guess there will be a hot search between Tang Xiaomi and me soon, and then your job wille." Tang Guo remembered the scene where she went to audition before, and she was secretly photographed twice. One time was a scene when I met He Xiaomi in the past, and another time when she and He Xiaomi left from the bathroom. Those paparazzi should let this matter ferment. Since He Xiaomi made her debut as an amateur and yed the female number one, she has been scolded by the entirework. Later, arge number of people on the Inte regard her as a daughter, and they feel sorry for her. Some actresses who have a close rtionship with He Xiaomi will be besieged by He Xiaomi''s fans. In the eyes of her fans, He Xiaomi is a pure and unpretentious little white flower. Everyone wants to bully her, which makes people very distressed. Tang Guo could guess what kind of report the paparazzi would write. Even if the evidencees out at that time, He Xiaomi''s fans probably won''t listen, and still feel that she is an old man bullying a neer. Maybe He Xiaomi''spany and team will also use this to hype. These days, there are few people who are in this circle who are not hype, and the heat sent is not for nothing. Sure enough, within a few days, when Zhai Yuan officially announced that Tang Guo was the candidate for the new film actress, the entirework was a little shocked. After all, the gossip was preaching that the female number one of Zhai Yuans new movie is probably He Xiaomi. The existence of fans can asionally be magical. They would rather believe the news spread by the trail than ept the official results. They always feel that their idols have been squeezed out and suffered. No, the news that Tang Guo yed Zhai Yuan''s No. 1 girl just came out, and it was on the hot search. Tang Guo also cooperated with the forwarding, and thements were of course the blessings of fans. But Zhai Yuans official ount was not very calm. He Xiaomis fans raised various questions as to why Tang Guo, not He Xiaomi. First of all, Tang Guo''s image is very inconsistent, and secondly, isn''t it what Xiaomi has been determined before? Don''t underestimate the fan''s ability. After a while, Tang Guo bullied the neer and cut Hu He Xiaomi''s entry on the hot search. "Brother Zhuo, your work is here." Tang Guo leaned on the chair, slid her phone constantly, and watched the words that came up quickly, calling Zhuo Yi to work. Zhuo Yi: "Don''t worry, there is no need to respond to this matter for the time being, just wait for them to make trouble." "Okay, listen to you, if my reputation is bad, it is your responsibility, and you will find a way to remedy it." "Don''t worry, it won''t be bad. It''s not a big deal. Let''s see how He Xiaomi responds. If you don''t respond, then they deserve to suffer." Vol 2 Chapter 5180: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (45) Vol 2 Chapter 5180: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (45) "Do you know what it means to be counterproductive? If there are too many people scolding you, and you really have done nothing wrong, passers-by will find it annoying forizens who randomly attack people on the Inte, especially fans of a certain family." Zhuo Yi smiled: "In fact, at this time, He Xiaomi did not respond, nor did he not respond. But for the time being, they should not be aware of the seriousness of this matter, because this circle has be ustomed to using this method to hype. You and others The actresses are different, you dont need this kind of poprity." "After all, you are the one who wants to go home and inherit the family property. Apart from acting, there are no other activities in the circle." "He Xiaomi is not the same. She is going to go this way, and it must be hot. If she does not respond this time, it means that theirpany may want to make fans feel sorry for He Xiaomi, abuse fans, solid fans, and increase Fans." "But they may overlook one point, that is, some people will fish in troubled waters, buying water and navy forces to attack you, hacking you, and borrowing the name of Xiaomi fans." Zhuo Yi said meaningfully, "This group of people is not safe, think Let He Xiaomi ruin the poprity of passers-by, and hope that He Xiaomi will make you leave a bad impression." "Even if you have no enemies in the circle, and have never offended anyone, you can''t escape this." Tang Guo smiled faintly: "It sounds like there is some truth, so shall we wait?" "Wait, Director Zhai appreciates you so much. If things get too violentter, he will take the initiative to help you rify." "If he doesn''t do that, I can secretly help you put the clips of the two of you. This is thest choice. But before that, I can quietly release some news. You are auditioning on the same day. Its in your hands, not something to cut a beard." "Okay, you can arrange it, these are not important." It really didn''t matter, she just waited for He Xiaomi''s finding her mother to be exposed, and everything else was trivial. For two consecutive days, only He Xiaomis fans on the Inte were questioning why Tang Guo took the role of He Xiaomi, and whether Tang Guo bullied the neer and used some means to force He Xiaomi to let it go. Now it has evolved into Tang Guo grabbing the role of Xiaomi, bullying the neer, shamelessly, and arge number of personal attacks on her on the Inte. Of course, Tang Tianshuo and his wife knew this. They nned to block these hot searches, but under Zhuo Yi''s persuasion, they could only resist. Zhuo Yi analyzed with them that this thing is useless, it can be blocked on the Inte, but it cannot keep the mouths ofizens. There are so many tforms now. They didn''t do anything like that themselves, so that they would still appear guilty, which would make people feel that they abused their power, calling them blood-sucking and oppressive capital, which would be bad for Tang Guo''s subsequent reversal. The current situation is that any person on the Inte who speaks to Tang Guo will be chased by a group of lunatics. As a result, many passers-by feel that He Xiaomi''s fans are like crazy people, and they are a little disgusted with He Xiaomi. On the He Xiaomipany''s side, it has been found that something is wrong, but until now, it is toote. They gathered together, intending to make a rification, let He Xiaomi restrain the behavior of fans. But they haven''t discussed the best result yet, Zhai Yuan can''t stand it anymore. Directly on the official ount, he released a clip of the audition between Tang Guo and He Xiaomi. At that moment, the noise that had been raging on the Inte suddenly quieted down. Vol 2 Chapter 5181: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (46) Vol 2 Chapter 5181: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (46) The audition footage released by the official ount attracted the crowds to watch. When watching the footage of He Xiaomis audition, many peoples thoughts were, He Xiaomi yed so well, why didnt he get selected? Could it really be that Tang Guo used other means to steal the female number one? After watching the footage of Tang Guo''s audition, everyone just wanted to say two words: Fuck! He Xiaomi''s loss to her was not wronged at all. The audition clips are all out, and there is no role in Tang Guo bullying the neer and using special means to grab the neer. The passers-by who had been eating melons, watching, and being attacked finally took a sigh of relief and felt that He Xiaomi''s fans were too bad. He Xiaomi also hurriedly expressed his attitude and tried to make some recovery as much as possible, but the impression on passersby has been created, and it is difficult to get the good looks of most passersby as before. Only fans will maintain her in various ways. There are still some on the Inte. It is normal to say that He Xiaomi is just a neer and he needs to learn more like his predecessors. As soon as thesements appeared, many people were ufortable. Of course, this is just a small matter, and within two days will pass. Tang Guo didn''t care too much about it at all, and she didn''t even want to spend too much time in this area. She didn''t rely on this for food. He Xiaomi Company and Su Qing are trying their best to restore the image of He Xiaomi, and quickly formte the route for her to go next, giving her the feeling that He Xiaomi has been working hard. Regardless of whether it is He Xiaomi or Su Qing, they are of course high-ranking, and they don''t want to touch the enthusiasm of Tang Guo. He Xiaomi didn''t want it in his heart, and felt that it was not enough. Su Qing feels that these things are of no use. If he wants to develop for a long time, he still has to talk about his works. So, when the heat dropped, they were very concerned about this aspect and didn''t do anything else. Tang Guo has already joined Zhai Yuan''s crew to film, and is very busy every day. Despite this, she still cares about Che Ruoxi''s situation. Che Ruoqian is busy at thepany every day, with the concern of her husband and daughter, she has be more and more courageous to face the incident. Unconsciously, a few months have passed, and the annual film festival hase. He Xiaomis debut film won the award, and the female number one she yed won the Best Neer Award. Because there are several actresses nominated at the same time, all of them have very good acting skills in the industry, and the movies of the same year are not bad, so He Xiaomi has not been able topete. Nevertheless, He Xiaomi''s debut as an amateur has achieved such an achievement, which is still the envy of countless people. At the awards ceremony, He Xiaomi will be questioned by the host. Moderator: "Xiaomi, congrattions. I don''t know who you want to share this joy with? Do you have anything to say to the other party?" In fact, this is a time-mixed process, which is basically a temte. He Xiaomi is very excited now. She never thought that one day she would stand under such a dazzling spotlight, holding a trophy, and sharing her joy with everyone. She adjusted the microphone and looked at the direction of the camera: "I don''t know if she can see it, but now I really want to share this joy with her. If she sees this, I wonder if she will be happier. Think I am excellent too." The host obviously felt that there was a story in this, so he asked: "This person is?" Vol 2 Chapter 5182: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (47) Vol 2 Chapter 5182: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (47) "This person is my mother." He Xiaomi didn''t hide, she just wanted to vent. She will get better and better, and there will be her face in the streets and alleys in the future. She doesn''t believe that Che Ruoxi can''t notice at all. The host likes this kind of artists with stories, and asked: "It sounds like there are some stories. I don''t know if it is convenient to tell about your mother''s situation? It seems that there is a contradiction between you." "Yes, there are some." He Xiaomi is not afraid of this. "I don''t know if I can get her recognition. I hope that next time I get the best female number one, she can recognize me and agree with me. ." The time is almost the same. Now is the time to be happy. The host does not intend to ask too much. It is enough now. At the end, I only said one sentence, I wish He Xiaomis wish to seed. However, some media with a keen sense of smell feel that things are not simple. The current He Xiaomi has a lot of things worth digging, and now she has revealed some things, so they have to hurry and dig. Tang Guo didn''t go to this film festival because she didn''t have any films to participate in, but she still watched the live broadcast of the festival. Seeing what He Xiaomi said, she was not quite sure. Whether He Xiaomi knew this, there were countless people interested in who her mother was and what happened between them. Che Ruoqian was also there. Seeing He Xiaomi''s eptance speech on TV, she had no feeling. She also has doubts. He Xiaomi really doesn''t know. If you say this, many media people will be interested in this. Will they follow her every day? It will be a matter of time before the rtionship between them is revealed. Tang Tianshuo grabbed Che Ruoxi''s hand. Although he didn''t say anything, the temperature in his hand gave Che Ruoxi a lot of courage. "Don''t worry, as long as you still have your daughter by my side and don''t leave me, I''m not afraid of anything." The most cherished will not slip away from her, what else would she be afraid of? "It''s best for you to think this way." Tang Tianshuo is worried every day now, he is too afraid of losing Che Ruoxi. You must watch Che Ruoxi fall asleep every day before he can sleep. He had to wake up earlier and saw that the person lying next to him was warm before he felt that this was not a dream. The next day, Tang Guo received a call from Zhuo Yi. "There are already many paparazzi staring at He Xiaomi, and He Xiaomi''s whereabouts are currently under their supervision. In addition, the He family mother and child are also under their observation." "So fast?" "That was the same day. After all, people in the paparazzi industry can''t dig up the first-hand information if they are not sensitive." Zhuo Yi said, "Someone has already contacted He''s mother and son, nning to inquire about He Xiaomi''s mother from their mouths. It may not be long before the incident came out. In addition, they dug up the news and estimated to go to your house to ckmail." "I''m sorry, I don''t have any money." Tang Guo indifferently refused, making Zhuo Yi amused. "If you are so stingy, they might write some articles that are not good for you." "Isn''t there you? Give you so many months'' sry, you have to work!" Zhuo Yi only smiled, saying that he would try his best. In fact, he recently noticed that Che Ruoqian was being healed by the two fathers and daughters, and he was less afraid of everything. There is only one difficulty she faces, and that is not to recognize He Xiaomi. No matter what happened to her, in the eyes of some people, denying their daughter is a heinous crime. Especially the current identity of He Xiaomi will have a great impact. Vol 2 Chapter 5183: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (48) Vol 2 Chapter 5183: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (48) Tang Guo and He Xiaomi are busy with their own affairs, and the He family''s mother and son have recently met many people. These people are all people who want to dig out first-hand news, but neither mother and son are stupid. As soon as the other party spoke about Mi''s mother, they figured out something. They didnt say who it was, they just cried out when they saw people: Xiaomi was also poor. She was abandoned by her mother since she was a child. When she grew up, she went to her mother again. As a result, the woman didnt recognize her at all, and she didnt recognize her as a daughter. ." This sentence alone can cause a woman to be scolded to death by a sneer on the Inte. The two weakened their existence in various ways, saying that Che Ruoqian was not the one, or not telling Che Ruoqian''s identity, which made the paparazzi very anxious. But this news still allows them to write news. Within a few days, a hot search about He Xiaomi appeared on the homepage: # Desert# Who is He Xiaomi? Be regarded as a popr actress. A female artist who made her debut as an amateur and was an instant hit and won the neer award. There are too many mysteries in her body, and she is still abandoned by her mother, and she is reminded of the excitement on the Inte when she gave her eptance speech. Most of the discussion is that He Xiaomi is too pitiful. After the discussion, many people began to abuse the mother who abandoned He Xiaomi. Although there is no specific content in the article, the majority ofizens are very clever. Because He Xiaomi came from a small mountain vige, many people automatically made up for it. It must be the woman who disliked the poor and loved the rich and couldn''t live in poverty and abandoned her children. There is no need to talk about evidence on the Inte, just make up a topic that fits the current debate, and countless people will agree. All of a sudden, the news that He Xiaomi''s mother disliked the poor and loved the rich was raging. On He Xiaomi''s side, there are also a group of pro-mother fans who call He Xiaomi his daughter, and all kinds ofments on the Inte, saying that they are aimed at their daughter. And the mother who didn''t know her identity was verbally abused. During the two days of news, Che Ruoxi watched every day, which was almost as she expected. Tang Tianshuo and Tang Guo originally didn''t want her to watch this, but Che Ruoqian said that it didn''t matter, she could still bear it. "Don''t worry so much, I won''t have anything to do." Che Ruoqian enlightened them, seeing the two of them worrying, "Although what they said is awkward, it is not true. These things have note before when they started their business. bitter." Che Ruoqian really doesn''t care about He Xiaomi, because she has never paid attention to He Xiaomi''s attitude towards this matter. She doesn''t recognize He Xiaomi as a fact, and if He Xiaomi hates her for it, she has nothing to say. At this time, He Xiaomi is also watching such hot searches. Recently, fans have left messages for her some warm words under the blog post, which made her feel very happy. In the current situation, Tang Guo nned to write an article and let the system post it for her so that no one would trace her address. The title of this article is: He Xiaomi, do you love your mother? Anyway, the topic with He Xiaomi will definitely be on the hot search soon, even if it cant, the system will let it go. The content in the article is not long: He Xiaomi, I identally watched the awards ceremony of the film festival. You said that you want to find your mother. It seems that there is some misunderstanding between you. But I can feel that you want your mother to see your sess and recognize you. Vol 2 Chapter 5184: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (49) Vol 2 Chapter 5184: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (49) However, things didn''t take long, and the overwhelming "He Xiaomi was once abandoned by his mother". There are a lot ofments on the Inte that abuse your mother, saying that your mother is too poor and loves the rich, and has abandoned you. Since your mother abandoned you and is a ruthless woman, why do you want to find her? If the online rumors are not true, why don''t you rify for your mother? So, He Xiaomi, do you love your mother? Is there any misunderstanding between you and your mother, do you need to exin to the majority ofizens? I think if a person really loves her mother, he will never let the inte nder her. Not long after this article was posted, it was poprly searched and caused countless people to watch. Of course, there are still countless people who abuse He Xiaomi''s mother, but there are also calm people who say that they really need a response from the parties. In case it is really wrong, if those things are made up by marketing, it would be unfair to anyone. When He Xiaomi saw this article, she didn''t know what to do for a while, so thepany called her, asked her what was going on, and asked her to say so. "My mother did abandon me and left when she was very young, but there are some reasons for this. No matter what, I still want to get her back." "So, is she abandoning it?" He Xiaomi: "Yes." "Whether it is true or not, you are a public artist, and you cant openly say that you hate or hate your mother. Such remarks will make some Inte resentful. After all, you have a fertility. Its better to show your attitude and warn those Marketing is good not to spread rumors, and do not want private affairs to upy the public tform, I hope that every time I appear on the public tform, I will bring my own work." He Xiaomi breathed a sigh of relief: "Well, listen to you." Thepany felt that there was no problem, so it helped He Xiaomi respond. Sure enough, He Xiaomi''s fans are very supportive of her. Although she didn''t exin anything, she didn''t nder her own mother. She also mentioned that she hoped that she would appear with the work. This shows He Xiaomi''s dedication. If the fans hold on to this, it will hinder her. Of the business. In this wave, He Xiaomi has gained a lot of fans. What''s more, some people specte that He Xiaomi must not want to do too much to stop it. It was her mother anyway, and she didn''t want to be scolded, no matter how bad her mother did. However, at this time, the marketing is good, but there is no worry, and someone broke the news that He Xiaomi''s mother is not low at present, and she is a rich wife in the business district. Of course, the He familys mother and son broke the news. They secretly broke the news and sold the news to others. Because they found that selling this news can make a lot of money. On the surface, they dealt with some media, never mentioning the true identity of He Xiaomi''s mother, which is very well hidden. The reason why they say that Che Ruoqian is a rich wife is that in their impression, it is impossible for ordinary women to be rich. But I didn''t know that half of the Tang family was made by Che Ruoqian. So many people didn''t think of Che Ruoqian for a while after they knew that this woman was Mrs. Fu. Anyone who knows a little bit would not call Che Ruoqian the rich wife, only that she was a strong woman. The gossip can no longer be stopped, and now more people are curious about who is so rich that he still doesn''t recognize his daughter. Some rich wives who eat melons did not expect to eat them in their circles, and they are also guessing who they are. Vol 2 Chapter 5185: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (50) Vol 2 Chapter 5185: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (50) Of course Tang Guo knew the little movements of the He family''s mother and son, and the system had been monitoring them. She didn''t stop it, wishing that the matter was exposed sooner, and if it could be resolved earlier, there would be no future troubles. It''s just that she didn''t expect that the two mothers and sons of the He family would use this to sell it for money, and the price for selling it was not low, it was indeed smart enough. Being shrewd is shrewd, but the handle of the same thing fell into her hands. When the car rolls over, these handles be strong evidence to overturn them. The fermenting of the matter has no way to stop it, He Xiaomi Company still let He Xiaomi continue to make a statement, do not want matters of private life to upy the public tform. Anyway, it is impossible to make a selective response to this matter, otherwise no matter how she responds, it will be very detrimental to her. He Xiaomi also posted one. She recently worked hard to make a movie, and then shepletely disappeared. I have to say that thepany''s response to her is really good, so it is not easy to be criticized byizens. However, with the mother and son of He''s family, this matter will never end. They did not continue to reveal the affairs of Cha Ruoxi, in fact, they were also very afraid, if all the incidents were exposed, would it be harmful to them? But the media is really interested in this matter. Every day the two will meet many people and interview them. The two can only be ambiguous, indicating that He Xiaomi''s mother really ran away by herself. He Xiaomi went to the other party twice, but there was no response, and the other party has already stated that he does not admit it. The next hot search was about the interview of He Xiaomi''s grandmother and father. In the video of the interview, the two looked very simple and looked like a poor family in the mountains. The image of the two proves that He Xiaomi''s mother mostly disliked the poor mountain vige, and then left her daughter and ran away. Many people feel that there is no need to wash this matter. The mother and son of the He family were still in the interview and expressed with red eyes that they hoped that He Xiaomi would do what he wanted, and would never reveal the true identity of He Xiaomi''s mother. After that, manyizens made up their minds that this family is like this, and still refuses to reveal the true identity of the other party. What a kind and honest family is. Tang Guo almostughed when he saw all the reports and interviews. It was too ironic. Is the word bad guy written on the face? When do you evaluate how a person is, from the appearance? Looks in, is it really in? And all kinds of heartfelt love for Grandma He and Dad He, they look so pitiful, it is not worth whether they feel so sorry for their father and grandma. Tang Guo felt that the situation was getting worse, and she should have gone out again. She asked the assistant to contact He Xiaomi and said that she needed tomunicate. Of course, for safety''s sake, they didn''t meet each other, they justmunicated over the phone. He Xiaomi: "I think there is nothing to say between us. I have already said what I should sayst time. You are her daughter, and so am I." Tang Guo: "Have you seen things on the Inte?" "I know, but I have already responded. I hope that the majority ofizens will not discuss my personal affairs." He Xiaomi said. Tang Guo: "But your grandma and dad have been epting interviews. If this continues, more and more people on the Inte will scold my mother. She has done nothing wrong and should not bear such abuse. You really regard her as such. Mom? If this incident is exposed one day, do you know how much harm she will suffer?" He Xiaomi was silent for a minute before saying: "I don''t have the ability to silenceizens, and I don''t want them to discuss it. But this matter is already known, what do you want me to do?" "Persuade your dad and grandma, hoping they can refuse the interview. They should be very clear about what happened to my mother that year." He Xiaomi was silent for another minute, and said: "They didn''t tell her true identity, and now they can''t organize anything. It was the media people who found it. How can they be med?" "In that case, why are you still looking for your mother? Didn''t your family have a good time? You didn''te to find your mother, are you here for revenge?" He Xiaomi: "I just don''t understand why she refuses to recognize me." Vol 2 Chapter 5186: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (51) Vol 2 Chapter 5186: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (51) "If one day this incidentes to light, what consequences have you thought about?" He Xiaomi: "Miss Tang, you are not me. You have lived in a happy family since you were a child. Of course, you cant understand my desire for mother. Regarding this, Im not using you, but I hope you dont say something to me. You are just an outsider, not me, and you will never be able to understand my feelings." "In addition, I dont want to say more about this. Lets stop here today. I will not take the initiative to say anything in public. What has happened is what happened. How you want to cover it up is your business, and I She doesn''t care much. She doesn''t recognize me. Some people are curious about this now. Can''t you let me cover up this fact for you?" "If this is not the truth, it doesn''t matter to make a rification. But it is the truth. I can''t lie to my fans and say there is no such thing?" After He Xiaomi talked a lot and said she was going to be busy, he hung up the phone. Tang Guo wasn''t angry either, this was what she expected. Of course, from these words, she also heard He Xiaomi''s resentment towards Che Ruoqian. "Sister Xiaomi, are you ready here? The doubles have already arrived. Next is your big show." He Xiaomi is currently filming a drama with twin sisters. In the middle of the show, it is designed for the two to y, and a stand-in is needed to cooperate with her in order to maintain the continuity of the shot. She herself is more flexible, and has put a lot of effort in this y. Maybe she didn''t know how much she wanted to gain a foothold in this city, surpassing Tang Guo and even Tang family. "Well, my side is ready." He Xiaomi handed the phone to the assistant and ran over quickly. It took more than three hours to shoot a difficult scene before finally satisfying the director. He Xiaomi and the double were exhausted. When she stopped to rest, she carefully looked at the substitute who was sitting on the side sipping water. After putting on makeup, this person did look a bit simr to her, and the figure was simr. And she felt that the other party was quite professional in the y. It is a pity that there are countless such existences in this circle, and few can climb up with luck. "You are He Xiaomi from Hejia Vige, right?" When He Xiaomi was meditating that she was lucky, a voice suddenly remembered in her ear, and she turned her head to see that it was the avatar who was talking to her just now. He Xiaomi didn''t have any pretensions at this time, and he didn''t quite understand why the other party asked such a well-known question. But she nodded: "I am." "He Xiaomi, do you remember me? The girl got excited, which made He Xiaomi a bit inexplicable. She looked carefully at the young girl in front of her. It seemed that the other person was a little younger than her, but she really couldn''t remember such a person. Could it be someone she knew when she used to work? She shook her head. It shouldn''t. At that time, she worked hard, just want to make more money, and didn''t make many friends at all. "I can''t remember, I don''t know who you are?" He Xiaomi now pays great attention to her words and deeds. After the incidentst time, she was afraid that a bad behavior of her would be photographed and erged on the Inte. When she was on the crew, she was very gentle on the people around her, other staff, and even strangers. Vol 2 Chapter 5187: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (52) Vol 2 Chapter 5187: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (52) "Jiang Xiaohua, I am Jiang Xiaohua." The girl introduced herself excitedly, "Just the Jiang Xiaohua in Hejia Vige. After graduating from high school, I was almost married by a family member. Then I was unwilling to seek protection from a local woman and went out. I went to work. Its also because of my poor academic performance. If I can get admitted to university, I wouldnt havee out to work so early. At that time, youve all gone out, and you may not remember me." "Later, I lost a lot of things and became a group performer identally, because I looked pretty good, and the small roles I got were okay. Later I learned some kung fu from the teacher, and when I was a special actor, I also did some Stand-in, as long as I have money, I will do it." He Xiaomi looked at the silly smile on Jiang Xiaohua''s face, and finally remembered who the other party was. Jiang Xiaohua is also from Hejia Vige. Not all the people in Hejia Vige have the surname He, but they also have other surnames. Jiang Xiaohua was a few years younger than her, and she said that the fate of the other party was simr to hers. After the ident in Hejiacun, Jiang Xiaohua''s mother left without hesitation and never came back, just like Che Ruoqian. It''s just that Che Ruoxi left by herself, and Jiang Xiaohua''s mother was taken away by her family. Seeing that Jiang Xiaohua is now just a stand-in, the highest being a special actor, He Xiaomi feels even more lucky. "Xiaomi, your luck is better than ours. You were the heroine when you debuted. I couldn''t believe it when I saw your life at the time. You can give us the girls in Hejiacun." Jiang Xiaohua didn''t smile. Impurities, you can see why Xiaomi is really happy, "You are so promising, it''s really an honor to meet you." He Xiaomi only responded faintly, without showing much enthusiasm. To be honest, she had suffered a lot during the years when she was working outside. Some people said it affectionately. In fact, there were still a lot of troubles to her afterwards, and she didn''t want to take over these troubles at all. Therefore, she was acting so lukewarm, in fact, she wanted Jiang Xiaohua to understand. Jiang Xiaohua was immersed in the joy of recognizing her fellow vigers at this time, and she didn''t expect that at all. She has always been very conscious that everyone has his own life. She is now a special actor and a stuntman, asionally taking on other private jobs, and earning tens of thousands a month. She is ready to save money first, and then save a down payment. Buying a one-bedroom apartment in this city is also considered a home. Rtives in Hejia Vige are unreliable. As for her biological mother, she didn''t want to go to find her, as that would yell at the other party to have a peaceful life. She has hands and feet, no shortage of food or clothing, and she can live a good life. If you can meet someone you like, then seriously fall in love, get married and have children. If you don''t meet the right person, you will be single for the time being, and live in this world. It is not that you can''t live without anyone. She likes her life very much, and has been working towards this goal, her mind is not asplicated as what Xiaomi thought. But after saying a few more words, she also felt He Xiaomi''s coldness. She wanted to understand that He Xiaomi is a big star, and if you can say a few words to her, it is considered that the other party has a good attitude, so don''t ask too much. She hadn''t thought about other things, but she couldn''t control her emotions because she hadn''t seen her for a long time. "How have you been in these years?" He Xiaomi asked. It may be that some simr experiences have made He Xiaomi more words. Vol 2 Chapter 5188: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (53) Vol 2 Chapter 5188: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (53) Jiang Xiaohua smiled and said: "It''s okay. After I came out, I found that the world is so big. I finally understand why the teacher asked us to study seriously. Unfortunately, I was not the material of studying and wasting so many resources. The teacher gave me a small stove. , Keke can''t pass, and he can''t eat that bowl of school rice." "Fortunately, the outside world is very big, and the opportunities are right. As long as you work harder, eating is not a problem. After all, it is still very good." Jiang Xiaohua chattered, a little endless, because she wanted too much Tell someone about your feelings, "In two years, I should be able to settle in this city." He Xiaomi asked subconsciously: "Are you ready to buy a house and relocate?" "Yes, I''m going to buy a one-bedroom apartment. I think I have a home. Then I will bepletely separated from that ce. Although I will carry a very high mortgage next, I have a decision in my heart and I will never be homeless anymore. Returnee." When He Xiaomi heard this, she subconsciously thought of herself, thinking that she had just participated in the first movie, and received a lot of money, enough to buy a house that fits her mind. But Jiang Xiaohua has been out for so many years, has been a small actor, stand-in, and it will take two years before she can save enough down payment, and she suddenly feels lucky. After I came out to see it, I knew that the outside world was prosperous. If she didn''te to this city and didn''t meet Su Qing, then she would never be able to take this path. Maybe she would take the same path as Jiang Xiaohua in the future, even harder than the other party. Jiang Xiaohua can now earn tens of thousands of dors in hard money a month, but she started working so hard, and she spent five or six thousand a month. In such a prosperous city with expensive houses, she may not save enough down payment for ten years. . Of course He Xiaomi didn''t reveal this, and asked: "Did you go to your mother?" Jiang Xiaohua''s smile stopped, and he looked at He Xiaomi carefully. Since He Xiaomi''s debut, she has been paying attention, and of course she knows what has been going on before. As a person, she doesn''t like to judge others, what He Xiaomi said, to be honest, she doesn''t have many ideas. Now she just wants to make money, nothing matters. I don''t quite understand, He Xiaomi suddenly asked the purpose of this matter. But she answered truthfully: "Of course not." "Why don''t you go find it, don''t you want to understand her current situation and see her attitude towards you?" He Xiaomi asked this, of course, to find a sense of identity with Jiang Xiaohua, after all, how simr their previous experiences were what. Jiang Xiaohua smiled and relieved: "Our meeting is itself a mistake. Now that I have a new life and she also has a new life, why should I meet? If she is willing toe to see me, I will of course be happy. If she does not take the initiative toe. , I dont want to disturb her." "She is your biological mother anyway. If she doesn''te to you, you will not resent at all?" "Why do you feel resentful? Maybe when I was very young, there were some such thoughts, but now they are gone." As for why, Jiang Xiaohua didn''t want to exin more. It may be that she has understood a lot of things after talking about the outside these years, and she also knows to think about things from another angle. He Xiaomi didn''t understand Jiang Xiaohua''s thoughts. Jiang Xiaohua could see what He Xiaomi was thinking, but she didn''t say much. This is all other people''s business, and she doesn''t want to cause trouble. Now she only wants to make money, and only hopes that she can save enough down payment and buy a nest of her own, that is the business. Vol 2 Chapter 5189: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (55) Vol 2 Chapter 5189: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (55) He Xiaomi felt that there was nothing to talk about with Jiang Xiaohua, and deeply understood that there was already a big gap between the two. In the rest of the y, they didn''t talk about Hejiacun even if they sat together. Of course, they did not leave contact information with each other. He Xiaomi''s own n is, if Jiang Xiaohua speaks, she will leave a staff contact information casually. But I didn''t expect that until the end of Jiang Xiaohua''s stand-in, she didn''t mean to exchange contact information. That day, the sun was shining, and Jiang Xiaohua was sweating profusely from thest fight. He Xiaomi was standing in the corner, watching Jiang Xiaohua greet the director and other staff with a smile, returned the costume, and rushed out of the crew. I heard that she had two special appointments in the afternoon. He Xiaomi also heard that Jiang Xiaohua is currently the most popr special actor in this film. As long as the director whoes to film the film will ask if Jiang Xiaohua is there, even if this person can''t be popr, it''s good to be in this film. He Xiaomi feels that it is not easy for Jiang Xiaohua to get ahead, unless the other party can meet some noble person and spare no room to hold each other. However, this kind of opportunity is impossible for many people to wait here for a lifetime. Thepetitiveness in this circle is too great, without background and money, it is impossible to get up. After ending the cooperation with Jiang Xiaohua, He Xiaomi continued the next scene. What she didn''t know was that Jiang Xiaohua ran to Tang Guo''s crew in the afternoon. This time, she was a special actor. Because of her appearance, good figure, and some skills, the director asked her from the beginning. It can be said that she is very busy now. She has endless tasks and endless money every day. She is so happy that she can''t wait to divide into several work. Tang Guos opinion at this time was not Zhai Yuans movie. That movie had already finished, and she took another TV show. "Xiaohua, you have to strive for a better performance. Let the director give you a few more shots. This time I strongly rmend you, and the director knows that you are good. If you perform well, you might be able to mix it next time. I''ve been a female fourth. This time, I will be considered a female fifth. I definitely don''t have to say if it is done. It is also your chance. If it weren''t for your body, beauty, and ability to y, this role would not fall to you." The person who talked to Jiang Xiaohua was regarded as her person in charge. She had always been optimistic about her, but she had no background, no money, and it was not easy to get up, so she could only wait for the opportunity. "Okay, Sister Li, I won''t cheer, I won''t let you down." Sister Li smiled and patted Jiang Xiaohua on the shoulder: "Hurry up, leave a good impression, and have a dessert in your mouth. This time you can see Tang Ying Queen, maybe you can y with the other party, Tang Ying Queen Being approachable, you have a dessert in your mouth, and you will benefit a lot if someone tells you a few words." "Okay." Jiang Xiaohua was also a little excited. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t know what to do. She can follow along slowly, mainly if she can ask for a signature. She touched her pocket, the notebook and pen were all ready, this time she really wanted to go over to sign. She behaves better, she should be noticed by the other party, right? She is not Tang Guo''s fan fan, but Yan fan. Especially in recent months, she feels that Tang Guo is getting better and better, not too charming. In that little book, all the photos posted were her printed photos. On the set, Tang Guo found that someone had been sneaking at her. Every time she looked over, the other party quickly looked at other ces. Once, she was determined to catch someone, and quickly looked over. Jiang Xiaohua was staring at her, and she was toote to dodge, so she could only smile at Tang Guo. Vol 2 Chapter 5195: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (55) Vol 2 Chapter 5195: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (55) Tang Guo took the initiative to walk in front of Jiang Xiaohua, looked at the other''s stunning beauty, and asked, "You are ying Xu Qingqing, right?" "Well, yes, that''s right, Tang Ying Empress." Jiang Xiaohua was a little incoherent. She didn''t expect Tang Guo to talk to her, she was so excited. Tang Guo is familiar with the script, and of course he knows that Xu Qingqing is one of the highlights of this TV series. He has a rivalry with her and a small amount of y. "You just watched what I did. Is there anything wrong?" Jiang Xiaohua quickly denied: "No, no, it''s the first time you have looked at Tang Yinghou so close, you look so good, and I feel that the lens can''t capture your looks, and you are a little bit off-camera." "Someone said the same thing to you before." Tang Guo remembered Zhuo Yi. Every time she was filming, that guy would hang around nearby and even found a temporary worker for herself. "Well before we get to us, let''s y the game, how about it?" Tang Guo felt that Jiang Xiaohua''s eyes were particrly bright, filled with enthusiasm, hard work, and hope that many people did not have. It seemed to be a particrly energetic people. Since there is a rivalry with her, you might as well look at each other first. I have heard from the director before that Xu Qingqing is an excellent character in the script, the only thing is that there are fewer scenes. But there are very high requirements for actors, a good figure, a good-looking face, and the most important thing is to be able to fight and be flexible. Many actors can reach the first two, and few actors in thest can withstand the slow motion test of the director. Because every time Xu Qingqing appears in the scene, not only the action has to be handsome, but also the close-up of her beautiful face. Few actresses ount for every requirement, even some doubles. Among the countless individuals rmended, Jiang Xiaohua fits. After talking briefly, Tang Guo felt that Jiang Xiaohua looked good, and there was a kind of hope all over her body, giving people a very bright feeling. If there is no ident, if Jiang Xiaohua can perform well this time, he can probably stand up. Anyway, it''s fine to be idle, and it''s not bad to point out two neers. Since she was filming, as long as she looked at the good ones, she gave unreserved pointers and formed many good destinies invisibly. Jiang Xiaohua was simply ttered, and of course she nodded her head again and again. How could she miss such a good opportunity? In the next half an hour, Tang Guo matched Jiang Xiaohua''s scenes again, and even brieflymunicated some of the action in the y. Jiang Xiaohua was shocked. Tang Guo''s y was so good that he had never heard of it before. The other people onlookers were also stunned, so they were stunned. The director was still saying that some fast shots and far shots. If Tang Guo can''t work, he will find two martial arts substitutes for her. Now it seems that there is no need. Although it was only half an hour, Tang Guo said a few words from time to time. Jiang Xiaohua listened to it. In a short time, the umtion of the past few years broke out in this moment. The intensity of this outbreak may continue for a long time. When the director learned about the situation of Tang Guo and Jiang Xiaohua, he was overjoyed. When shooting the two, he put a lot of thought into it. Looking at Tang Guo and Jiang Xiaohua, his eyes gleamed, especially Jiang Xiaohua. He felt that this was a treasure he dug out and gave her a lot of advice. Mainly Tang Guo is really impable here, there is no room for him to y at all. Then, he felt that Xu Qingqing, yed by Jiang Xiaohua, was too poignant, so he had to add more drama to make the audience cry more. Tang Guo also knew Jiang Xiaohua''s name, and was still stunned. Because in the original plot, Jiang Xiaohua does exist. Vol 2 Chapter 5196: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (56) Vol 2 Chapter 5196: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (56) Regardless of the original storyline or now, Jiang Xiaohua has only one goal. To settle down in this city, she will never be that small mountain vige. There is nothing worthy of her nostalgia in that ce and the people there. After years of hard work, she finally made up enough down payment and nned to buy a one-bedroom apartment, which was considered settled. However, fate is sometimes so confusing. It is clear that she is living hard, but things always go against her wish. When Jiang Xiaohua was about to buy a house, the Jiang family in Hejia Vige at the foot of the mountain knew about it, and of course they were very greedy. After they inquired about Jiang Xiaohua''s whereabouts, they came to look for her and took her back directly with strong means. After taking it back, Jiang Xiaohua nned to marry her quickly. Of course, Jiang Xiaohua was unwilling. The Jiang family asked her to take out all the money and repay them for their kindness of nurturing. Jiang Xiaohua could onlypromise in order to avoid being married, thinking that she still had time to earn when the money was gone. If she really marries, she can only stay in this small mountain vige forever. How did she know that after the Jiang family got the money, they did not intend to release her, detain her ID card, and lock her in the house. During the period, some people came to talk about Jiang Xiaohuas marriage, but Jiang Xiaohua did notpromise. As long as she was someone who came to say her dear, she made some radical moves. Such a lunatic woman, after those people saw it, she didnt dare to ask for it. . There are also people who are greedy for Jiang Xiaohua''s beauty and want to marry people back hard. But Jiang Xiaohua said in front of those people that if they were not afraid of death, they could marry her back. All kinds of ghastly and terrifying words, indeed, people who propose to propose will be persuaded to return. No one dared to imagine that when one sleeps at night and never wakes up in the morning, no one is afraid of death. The Jiang family had closed Jiang Xiaohua for three years, and hadn''t given her much food for the past three years. In the end, it seemed that there was really no way they could do it, so they let Jiang Xiaohua go. However, at this time Jiang Xiaohua lost her best opportunity, and returned to the original ce, which was not so popr anymore. Three years of squandering has changed her appearance and temperament a lot. At this time, her age is no longer dominant. This time, she can only y as a group. Even if she called the police and filed awsuit with the Jiang family, she could not get her money and youth back. The Jiang family is not afraid of boiling water for dead pigs. They have be Lao Lai and have no effect on them at all. Jiang Xiaohua still stayed in this city as a group performer. In those three years, housing prices rose rapidly, and she had missed the best opportunity to settle down. The money she made now is not as much as before, but the light in her eyes is much less, and there is a feeling of losing all hope. Tang Guo also found a key point in the plot. Jiang Xiaohua did not contact the Jiang family at all, and the Jiang family did not pay much attention to the TV series. Jiang Xiaohua didn''t have many shots at that time, and the changes were so great that the Jiang family might not be able to recognize it. Why can they find Jiang Xiaohua urately? This credit goes to He Xiaomi. Although He Xiaomi says that he wants to make his home in this city, he still visits the He family mother and son during the holidays. When meeting Jiang''s family, Jiang Xiaohua will inevitably be mentioned. Jiang Xiaohua probably never dreamed of the person who broke her dream, just because He Xiaomi and the Jiang family said a few more words, and finally even helped the Jiang family find her whereabouts. Vol 2 Chapter 5197: The sister of the heroine Dashan (57) Vol 2 Chapter 5197: The sister of the heroine Dashan (57) Besides, the director decided to add drama to Jiang Xiaohua, but she was so happy. After so many years, she finally showed her face twice more. What makes her most happy is that her goddess is actually very kind to her, she patiently corrects some details of her mistakes every day, and also teaches her some skills. Anyone who knows Jiang Xiaohua knows that she is a desperate third mother. Most people who know Jiang Xiaohua will not be jealous of her. Jiang Xiaohua has a sweet mouth and is diligent. He gets along with the people in the crew very happily. Especially Tang Guo''s closeness to her made people in the crew afraid to look down upon her. Some people of vision know that Jiang Xiaohua is about toe out. Originally a female role of the top five, after being added to the y by the director, he just survived thest few episodes, and almost caught up with the second female role. Jiang Xiaohua yed very well, and the director remembered her thoroughly. On the day Jiang Xiaohua finished, Tang Guo asked, "Do you have a contractedpany?" "No." Jiang Xiaohua has no contractedpany, but there is a person in charge who can be regarded as an agent, because at the beginning, this person helped her introduce the work of group acting, and she is still a retail investor. It''s not that she didn''t want to be signed, but that she didn''t have that chance. Signing her means giving her resources. Now she has no reputation, no enthusiasm, and no background and resources. Under normal circumstances, thepany will not favor someone for no reason. Regardless of the fact that some people make their debut, no one knows what the other party has paid. Moreover, she is rtively straightforward and has her own principles. She is unwilling to do things that break the bottom line. Perhaps this is also one of the reasons Jiang Xiaohua has not been able to get ahead. "I think you are pretty good, the basic skills are very solid, and few actresses can match it. Although some of the details are a little rough, this shoring can be quickly made up for with some systematic training." Tang Guo finished speaking without waiting for Jiang Xiaohua to speak, "Are you interested ining to mypany?" Tang Guo, as the daughter of the Tang family, of course has her ownpany, so that she can do things more freely and will not be bound by some strange cooperation. Before she met other artists, she didn''t have this idea. Seeing Jiang Xiaohua''s desperate Sanniang appearance, she was a little tempted, especially when she knew what might happen to Jiang Xiaohua. She felt that it would be better to sign someone earlier. Then she would be assigned an assistant and a bodyguard. If the Jiang family dared to take her people away, they should also ask her whether she agreed or not. Jiang Xiaohua only thought that she would get ahead, but she didn''t expect Tang Guo to sign her. At that moment, her head was nk, and she was obviously good at eloquence, and she could talk nonsense when she saw people, and she could also talk nonsense when she saw a ghost. At this moment, she didn''t know how to express her feelings. Tang Guo didn''t worry, waiting for Jiang Xiaohua to calm down. Seeing Jiang Xiaohua''s face flushed with excitement, she slowly calmed down. "Tang Ying Empress, do you really want to sign me? I''m just a special actor, and I can do a little bit of effort. I don''t have much poprity or background. I also have my own principles. Some bottom lines are impossible to break through." If she really didn''t care about the bottom line, perhaps with this look, she would have settled in this city long ago. But she just wants to live cleanly in this world, because her origin is very unclean, and she doesn''t want to sell herself for fame and wealth. Vol 2 Chapter 5198: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (58) Vol 2 Chapter 5198: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (58) After confirming again and again that Tang Guo did want to sign her, Jiang Xiaohua cried out excitedly and quickly expressed her willingness. Unexpectedly, she also had such a lucky day. She was in her early days and was signed by thepany. Thispany is still her goddess. This is simply a perfect life. "In a while, you will go to thepany with my assistant to see the contract. Someone came to see you before. That should be the person responsible for arranging the work for you?" "Yes, that''s Sister Li. Since I came to this ce, she has been taking care of me. Sister Li is very good, and many people have been blessed by Sister Li. Sister Li is too honest and often said Can''t do big things." "What do you think of her as your agent? If she wants to, thepany can sign you together. If she has a good seed in her hand, she can also help thepany choose and sign it at that time." Tang Guo thought of this, mainly because the person called Sister Li was really good. In this area, the heart is better, and it takes good care of the neers. In the original plot, when Jiang Xiaohua went back, she didn''t dislike it either. She called the police and filed awsuit with Jiang''s family, and she helped. Although there were not many resultster, she never gave up Jiang Xiaohua. However, during the years when the Jiang family tortured Jiang Xiaohua, they did torture her spirit, energy, and hope. Whether it was physical or mental damage, she had no way to recover. "Is it really possible?" Jiang Xiaohua didn''t know what to say. To be honest, just after agreeing, she thought that she would not be able to cooperate with Sister Li in the future, and she was still a little sad. "Then I will find Sister Li immediately." Tang Guo watched Jiang Xiaohua rushing out, with more smiles on her face. "Ms. Tang, are you nning to expand some business and cultivate new people?" Zhuo Yi was the person who asked the question. He was wearing a peaked cap, because he was dressed up as a staff member, and no one said anything when he talked to Tang Guo. Because, he is now the prop artist of this crew. Tang Guo didn''t know what was going on either, Zhuo Yi was there no matter which crew she was in. asionally a prop artist, asionally a lighting engineer, and asionally other duties, anyway, everywhere. Now she understands that if this guy is a media person in the entertainment industry, there may not be a few secrets of an artist who can escape his eyes, and the things he knows are too versatile. She suspected that Zhuo Yi would still dig tunnels. "Jiang Xiaohua is really good. It''s a pity that such a good seedling has been a special actor. With a little training, she can shine." Zhuo Yi: "She is very good. There are few people in this circle who are so down-to-earth and hardworking." Because this is a very impetuous circle, many peoplee for fame and fortune, and it is impossible for Jiang Xiaohua to be as patient and seriously doing these things. More people choose to take some shortcuts as much as possible, no matter what the shortcut needs to sacrifice, as long as they can achieve their goals. Jiang Xiaohua has principles and bottom lines. However, it is often difficult for such a person to get started, because what she can''t let go of is precisely in this circle that will make her ufortable. How many people can keep the original intention after having been in the circle for so many years? "I feel that after she bes popr, she can make a lot of money for me." Zhuo Yi was amused: "You are so optimistic, this investment will definitely not lose." In fact, Zhuo Yi felt that Tang Guo didn''t sign Jiang Xiaohua to make money for the other party. He couldn''t guess why, maybe he admired the other party, right? Vol 2 Chapter 5199: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (59) Vol 2 Chapter 5199: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (59) "Sister Li!!" Jiang Xiaohua finally found Li Chai with a trumpet in the crowd, and she hugged people in the past, regardless of whether Li Chai had difficulty breathing: "Sister Li, good news, good news!" Li Chai pushed down such arge pendant forcefully, rubbed his neck, and said angrily: "What good news, does the director want to change the ending for you?" Li Chai knew about Jiang Xiaohua being added to the scene. With so many roles added, she almost surpassed the second female second. She did not expect it. She believes that Jiang Xiaohua''s poprity will definitely increase after the show is broadcast. But she was also a little unhappy, Jiang Xiaohua was the best person in her hands. When her poprity grows, apany will definitelye to sign her, and there will be fewer opportunities to meet in the future. It may not be long before things are different, and some distance will gradually appear between the two. It was very sad to think about it. Li Chai didn''t know whether such a pure Jiang Xiaohua would be a little bit strange to her in the future like everyone else. "Sister Li, I can sign thepany." Li Chai was stunned. Has apany found Jiang Xiaohua and nned to sign her to have a try? "Whichpany is it?" "My goddess''pany." Jiang Xiaohua couldn''t hide her words, so she told them at once, Guanzi didn''t sell one. Now Li Chai is even more unbelievable. As far as she knows, Tang Guo''spany is for her own convenience, and basically does not sign artists. "Are you sure you are right?" "Yes, it was my goddess who told me personally. She also asked you if you want to be my agent. Sister Li, are you willing? You took me to eat meat and soup, now its me. I have taken you. If you are willing, we will discuss the contract this afternoon." The big loudspeaker in Li Chai''s hand almost fell, Jiang Xiaohua continued: "My goddess also said that you know a lot of people. If you have good seedlings, you can bring them to thepany to train them in advance." Li Chai felt that she must be dreaming. She, Li Chai, who is almost forty years old, still has such an opportunity. It''s not that there are no group performances from her hands, but only Jiang Xiaohua happily invites her, do you want to follow her, now it is time for the other party to take her to eat meat and soup. If you don''t move, it is fake. Jiang Xiaohua knew that Li Chai should be willing, and took her away. Li Chai finally reacted: "I still have something to do with me. I have to arrange those people before we go there?" "Then let''s go together, can''t we?" Jiang Xiaohua said, "I will help you, I know the process, and the two will arrange it faster." Li Chai did not refuse. Seeing Jiang Xiaohua''s energetic look, his whole body also exerted a lot of energy, as if all the small problems on his body were gone. Jiang Xiaohua and Li Chai were both signed by Tang Guo. And Tang Guo''s scenes are almost finished. Thepany has a dedicated person to train Jiang Xiaohua, and she doesn''t need to worry about it. At most, they are two instructions to train Jiang Xiaohua and Li Chai. Herpany has no shortage of resources. Once the drama is broadcast, she can use resources to hit Jiang Xiaohua''s body. And she ns to bring Jiang Xiaohua with her when she is filming in the future to help her win the role. When the next act was taken, Tang Guo asked for an artist in her hand to try one of the roles. If the director is satisfied, then use it; if not satisfied, then forget it. The final result is of course satisfactory. Jiang Xiaohua is talented and studious. Now that he has been systematically trained, he will not be bad. The only thing she is bad is that her luck is not so good and she almost has a chance. Unknowingly, when it came to the New Year, the Inte about He Xiaomi''s finding his mother was temporarily calmed down. Recently there was new news and there was less discussion. He Xiaomi finished her work and nned to go home with the He family mother and son. Returning home with clothes, I have some thoughts of showing off in my heart. Vol 2 Chapter 5200: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (60) Vol 2 Chapter 5200: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (60) "Do you have any ns for the New Year, do you want to go back to your hometown?" Tang Guo knew Jiang Xiaohua''s background, but Jiang Xiaohua didn''t know she knew, so she asked casually. Jiang Xiaohua now has to wake up with a smile in her dreams. She is so happy that she can see the goddess every day and she can also y many roles. She feels that her little house will soon be settled. No, maybe you can buy arger one, a two-bedroom? She silently calcted that she had recently made money, but she could wait a little longer. Maybe she could buy a three-bedroom house, which was bigger and morefortable to live in. She could also raise flowers, grass, and pets. Hearing Tang Guo''s question, Jiang Xiaohua shook her head: "I will stay here and won''t go back." "Don''t your family talk about it?" Jiang Xiaohua thought of Jiang''s family and sighed: "My family situation is moreplicated. Actually, I''m not afraid of Xiaoguo''s jokes. My birth is not so glorious and it is not weed by my parents." "I don''t have manyints about these, now the better the day passes." "I used toin about why my destiny was like this. After I walked out of the small mountain vige, I understood many things. The origin may not change, but everyone has the opportunity to change their own destiny." Now, her destiny is being changed little by little. "If you don''t mind, you can talk about your situation. If you really can''t go back, go to my house this year. There are not many family members, and it is more lively with one more person." Jiang Xiaohua was a little shy: "Is this really good?" "Nothing bad." Jiang Xiaohua: "Then I''m wee." Afterwards, Jiang Xiaohua talked about her family''s affairs. There are some things she really wants to share with others. She did not say much about the causes and consequences of Hejia Vige, only that her mother was abducted into the vige and then left. Fortunately, the suppression of the local policy still allowed her to go to school, but unfortunately she was not up to date, and her academic performance was not good, so she failed to enter the university. Because she overheared her grandparents and stepmothers, she nned to marry her and get a generous gift to add family wealth to her brother. Her younger brother was born to her father and stepmother. She didn''t want to live like this, and ran away overnight. "If it weren''t for the local policy, maybe I was gone." Jiang Xiaohua didn''t feel humiliated when she said this, because this is her past. Avoid them. Once I buy a house, I will be able to relocate and I will never see them." "They don''t like me. When I was a kid, I was a servant, and when I grew up, they wanted to think of me as a cash cow. The local government subsidized the daughters of every household, and the money was not used on me at all, it was all given to my brother. Up." "If I go back, they will definitely **** blood when they see that I have made money." "If they are angry and dissatisfied with me, they will point me to the wild species that my mother wants, which is terrible." Tang Guo found that Jiang Xiaohua said this was very calm. "Why don''t you go to your biological mother?" Jiang Xiaohua Tanshou: "I thought about it when I was a child, but I have figured it out over the years. It would be better not to look for it. I guess my mothers days may be worse than pigs and dogs. She shouldnt want to remember things in the vige. Maybe shes already Burying this memory and living a peaceful life, why should I bother her." "My existence is only because of her being forced. It is hurt to her. It is really unnecessary. The meeting is just to bring back bad memories." "After that, go to my house for Chinese New Year." Jiang Xiaohua smiled happily, but did not refuse. Speaking, she hasn''t really celebrated the New Year for many years. She had never felt that kind of home. Oh, she is really lucky. Is this a bitterness? This kind of life is really perfect. On the other side, He Xiaomi has returned to Hejia Vige at the foot of the mountain with the He family mother and son. The family drove back, driven by the driver. There were three cars in total, which were full of many things. As soon as he entered Hejia Vige, everyone in Hejia Vige was onlookers. Vol 2 Chapter 5201: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (61) Vol 2 Chapter 5201: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (61) The three of the He family returned in a luxury car and returnedrge and small bags. When they arrived, the vigers came to watch. The He family had already prepared to distribute things to the people in the vige one by one. The people in Hejiacun have long known that He Xiaomi is a big star, and when they came back, they sent them so many things. They were so approachable, and they discussed in low voices. He Xiaomi has be a big star, and he can still think of their fellow vigers. , There is really no shelf at all. At this time in Hejia Vige, the scene presented is the lively of the rural people, and He Xiaomi and the vigers reached a point. This scene was still photographed, and these photos may appear on the Inte within a few days, and then they will be praised byizens. Most of thesepliments are that He Xiaomi is grounded and has a good rtionship with the vigers. Because of He Xiaomi, the He family received the highest courtesy in Hejia Vige, and the He family''s mother and son didn''t know how happy they were. The Jiang family also took the children at home to receive the red envelopes, and walked to He Xiaomi, and they didn''t know how many good things they said. They all smiled and looked very simple. Who can imagine that such a pristine and charitable face is actually so dark. "Your Xiaomi is really promising, now its a big star. Youre promising and dont forget your roots. Unlike our girl who has been out for so many years, she still doesnt know where she went, and she never called back." The speaker is Mrs. Jiang, who likes to chat with Mrs. He. Don''t look at her smiling face and kind eyebrows, but in fact she doesn''t know how jealous of Granny He is now. Mrs. He had a clear heart, and only smiled in response,plimenting He Xiaomi, giving Mrs. Jiang a red envelope and candy in the vige. "The girl who goes out of my house, I don''t expect her to beparable to your Xiaomi, if she can stop it for a little bit. I don''t know what she is doing outside, every letter for so many years." Mrs. Jiang is actually sour, so by the way, she wouldin about Jiang Xiaohua. I just said it casually. As a result, He Xiaomi heard about this. She subconsciously asked: "Grandma Jiang, He Xiaomi hasn''t been home in these years? Didn''t contact you?" "No, that''s a wild girl who doesn''t like to return home. Where can you be so sensible, developed, and prosperous, and don''t forget your home." Olddy Jiang said, and the rest of the Jiang family on the side also whispered. Jiang Xiaohua didn''t go back for so many years. He Xiaomi said: "Actually, I met Jiang Xiaohua before. She seems to be pretty good now. I didn''t expect that she never went home." The Jiang family were all surprised, and then they hurriedly asked He Xiaomi where they met Jiang Xiaohua and what happened to her now. He Xiaomi didn''t think much about it. Since she met Jiang Xiaohua, the Jiang family are asking again, it''s impossible not to talk about it, right? Jiang Xiaohua has been out for so many years without going home, and there has never been a phone call. It is indeed unreasonable. So she told Jiang Xiaohua''s whereabouts, but she said everything she knew. The Jiang family heard that Jiang Xiaohua was acting in a group, and there was no light on his face. One was a big star and the other was a small group. How could this gap be so big? Then when I heard Jiang Xiaohua was saving the down payment and nning to buy a house in that city, her greed couldn''t control it. How much does it cost to buy a house in the city? This Jiang Xiaohua, who didn''t contact her family, wanted to buy a house secretly. She really didn''t regard her as Jiang''s family, she didn''t think about her brother at all, did she? Vol 2 Chapter 5202: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (62) Vol 2 Chapter 5202: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (62) In fact, Mrs. Jiang was a little unbelievable, and said jokingly: "What is the ability of that girl, how can she buy a house if she can make a few dors." "I can earn tens of thousands of yuan a month, it''s okay to save a few years to buy a house." Jiang Xiaohua said, although tens of thousands of yuan a month is not attractive to her, she can''t express it. There is nothing wrong with speaking in a good tone. She didn''t know that when the Jiang family heard that Jiang Xiaohua could earn tens of thousands a month, they thought about it. Then he asked He Xiaomi a series of questions, and it took a long time before he reluctantly left. In the beginning of the spring, the three of the He family left again. After all, she still has a job, and now is a period of rising career. After the beginning of the new year, Jiang Xiaohua is ready to buy a house here. Because she ran up and down with Tang Guo and also made a lot of money, it was perfectly fine to pay a three-bedroom down payment. She really wanted to have a nest of her own, and she started to see the house in the first year of the year, taking advantage of the time she was not so busy. He Xiaomi had already returned to work in the city, but within two months, the Jiang family went to find her in the process of making small packages. While in the vige, the Jiang family tried their best to inquire about her situation and left contact information with the He family''s mother and son. Now, the Jiang family lives in He Xiaomi''s home. He Xiaomi looked at the noisy and noisy home, the He familys mother and son with iparably superior smiles, and the envious eyes of the Jiang family. In fact, he did not imagine weing people from the vige to her home. So after figuring out what the Jiang family did in the city, she actively helped the Jiang family to contact Jiang Xiaohua. She regretted that she could not leave Jiang Xiaohua''s contact informationst time, otherwise she would not have to work hard to find the staff. However, half a dayter, the staff member replied to her that Jiang Xiaohua was no longer in the original ce, and the other party also signed thepany. If there are no mistakes, Jiang Xiaohua''s drama will be broadcast after a while. The first one to be broadcast must be the character of Xu Qingqing first, and then the others. He Xiaomi was a little stunned. She asked the staff to contact Jiang Xiaohua, and the staff said that Jiang Xiaohua could not be reached now. "Why can''t I get in touch? Did you go abroad?" "No, Jiang Xiaohua is currently participating in a closed reality show, which is estimated tost for half a year. ording to the past situation, unless Jiang Xiaohua quits by herself, otherwise no one will be able to contact her in the past six months. On the screen." He Xiaomi knew which reality show it was. She opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say for a while. Why did Jiang Xiaohua suddenlye out? Originally Jiang Xiaohua was thinking about buying a house. Tang Guo found out that Jiang''s family had entered the city. She just saw that the reality show was recruiting people for the new season, so she decided to send Jiang Xiaohua in. He also told Jiang Xiaohua that if this show can enter the top three at the end, there is a lot of money to get. By that time, let alone a three-bedroom apartment, the down payment for the vi will not be a problem. Jiang Xiaohua''s heart moved as soon as she heard it, and Tang Guo packed it up that day. As for whether the Jiang family will stay in He Xiaomi''s house for the past six months, she doesn''t know. This is He Xiaomi''s business. When He Xiaomi talked about Jiang Xiaohua''s situation to the Jiang family, they were very upset, and in front of He Xiaomi, they began to scold Jiang Xiaohua for being ignorant. "Then let''s wait." Mrs. He said, "isn''t it half a year? Then we will see her again in half a year." Under He Xiaomi''s unwillingness, the He family mother and son warmly greeted the Jiang family to stay. Vol 2 Chapter 5203: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (63) Vol 2 Chapter 5203: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (63) He Xiaomi really didn''t expect that the Jiang family had such a thick-skinned face. They lived in her house for half a year. Because of her face, she really can''t say anything. After the family moved in, she seemed to be a rtive of the emperor. Fortunately, she had money to ask for help, otherwise it might be worse. The He familys mother and son didnt feel ufortable at all. On the contrary, they were very happy. They didnt want them to contribute money, and they didnt want them to contribute. Every day there are people who serve to eat and drink, and they can still greedy the Jiang family. One incident happened during the period. The paparazzi had been squatting on He Xiaomi''s side and reported that mysterious people lived in He Xiaomi''s mansion. Later, He Xiaomi rified that this was a viger from the same vige as her, who came to live in the city for a while. As a result, there is another goodment on He Xiaomi on the Inte, and they all feel that she is too grounded. Jiang Xiaohua finally came out, He Xiaomi kept staring. After learning that Jiang Xiaohua had returned to her residence, she took Jiang''s family to find Jiang Xiaohua the next day. She didn''t call to inform her. In fact, she was subconsciously afraid that Jiang Xiaohua would avoid Jiang''s family. By then, Jiang''s family would not know how long they would stay in her house. At the moment the Jiang family saw Jiang Xiaohua, the olddy Jiang subconsciously wanted to pull Jiang Xiaohua''s ears, but she remembered how many people were there. Jiang Xiaohua also saw He Xiaomi, but I still don''t know where the Jiang family brought them. This time it was because He Xiaomi was too anxious and had to bring people over. When the two parties met, He Xiaomi made an excuse and took the He family mother and child away, saying that he wanted to leave time for both parties to get along. In the future, where the Jiang family will live, Jiang Xiaohua''s arrangement has nothing to do with her. As soon as the He family left, Mrs. Jiang wanted to p Jiang Xiaohua on the face. Jiang Xiaohua dodged quickly, and she avoided it at once. Next came the noisy and crying voices of Jiang''s family, all kinds of reprimanding Jiang Xiaohua for being unfilial and not wanting people in the family. Jiang Xiaohua got used to their faces, and after she couldn''t bear it, she directly asked the security guard to invite them out, which was much cleaner. At this time, the Jiang family refused to follow them. They all saw that Jiang Xiaohua is now rich and different. He Xiaomi also told them that Jiang Xiaohua should be able to make a lot of money now. No matter what, they have to get the money in Jiang Xiaohua''s hands. They don''t know what public opinion suppresses people, but how to get Jiang Xiaohua back, they do know that they did this at first. People who abduct and sell other families are going to go to prison. Bringing your own people back is always okay, right? The Jiang family immediately contacted them and asked them to help get Jiang Xiaohua back to the vige. These movements were all under Tang Guo''s eyelids. Originally, she nned to ask two bodyguards to protect Jiang Xiaohua. Later, I thought that if this were to happen, Jiang Xiaohua would be a little bit famous, and the marketing number might be scribbled. Then Jiang Xiaohua would have a reputation of being unfilial and forgetting his roots. Netizens can only believe what they are willing to believe no matter what the truth is. First of all, Jiang''s family is at the foot of the mountain, and they have travelled thousands of miles to find someone, so they can give Jiang Xiaohua a pot. Therefore, she chose to wait for Jiang Xiaohua to be abducted by them. Jiang''s family is hungry for a while, and she can take someone to rescue him in time. By the way, Hejiacun will be famous by the way, and the old and new hatred will be reported together. She just waited. As soon as Jiang Xiaohua disappeared, she asked thepany to call the police and send a notice to tell the majority ofizens that Jiang Xiaohua was missing. Vol 2 Chapter 5204: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (64) Vol 2 Chapter 5204: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (64) The Jiang family did not disappoint Tang Guo. Within two days, they took Jiang Xiaohua into the van. Jiang Xiaohua has some kung fu, but these kung fu are mostly used for filming, not real kung fu. Faced with a few strong men who were as powerful as a cow, she still had no room to defend herself. Before she had time to struggle, she was dragged into the van, and then the van drove in the direction of Hejiacun. Jiang Xiaohua never thought that she was nning to go out and buy a vegetable to cook and eat, but she was taken to the car. She couldn''t get rid of it. The other party had a method of binding people. Jiang Xiaohua was on vacation for the past two days, so the assistant did not go to her ce. Two dayster, the assistant came to contact Jiang Xiaohua because she was going to the next step. It turned out that Jiang Xiaohua had disappeared when he went to the ce where Jiang Xiaohua lived. The assistant didn''t feel anything at first, but then couldn''t contact Jiang Xiaohua, so he told thepany about it. Tang Guo did not exin this to thepany. Thepany immediately arranged for someone to contact Jiang Xiaohua, but they couldn''t get in touch. Only then did they discover that the matter was serious. They contacted Tang Guo again and wanted to ask if Jiang Xiaohua was on Tang Guo''s side. Tang Guo said that Jiang Xiaohua recently said that she would rest at home for two days, but did note to her house. At this time, everyone is sure that Jiang Xiaohua may be missing. Coincidentally, today is the drama yed by Jiang Xiaohua with the role of Xu Qingqing on the air, and this role exists as soon as it appears. The role yed by Tang Guo is eye-catching, and Jiang Xiaohua''s demeanor has not been overlooked. This strange face suddenly entered the public''s sight. The audience has already begun to discuss Jiang Xiaohua. Hispany is going to give Jiang Xiaohua a wave of marketing. Now Jiang Xiaohua is missing, and he is not in the mood to do this, so he should call the police and find someone. Not long after, someone broke the rumor that an actress in a currently popr drama seems to be missing. The police has been reported, but no one has been found yet. Now everyone ran to the cast and took a look. At first no one paid attention to Jiang Xiaohua. They confirmed the other actresses and found that they were all there. In the end, they were willing to react, isn''t there another Jiang Xiaohua who ys Xu Qingqing? They touched Jiang Xiaohuas social ount and found that they were deserted. Because of Xu Qingqings role, they did not hesitate to pay attention to a wave. Only then did they discover that Jiang Xiaohua would post her winter from time to time. So far, it has not been posted for three days. . Moreover, other actors have posted news about the broadcast of the show, but Jiang Xiaohua did not. Before long, Jiang Xiaohua went missing on the hot search. Some people thought this was a hype by thepany, andter saw that the police proved this to be true and became worried. Especially looking at the clips behind, some fans of the new fan Shangjiang Xiaohua are worried to death. Then there is, the wholework is looking for Jiang Xiaohua. Because the police have taken over this matter, anyone who has been in contact with Jiang Xiaohua recently will be investigated by them, including He Xiaomi. When the police found He Xiaomi, she was filming on the crew. He Xiaomi didn''t pay much attention to the news. He was surprised to hear that Jiang Xiaohua had disappeared. In this way, she said about her whereabouts that day, as well as taking Jiang''s family to find He Xiaomi, without concealing it. Under the efforts of the police to investigate, they determined that Jiang Xiaohua''s disappearance may have something to do with the Jiang family. At this time, Tang Guo also revealed a very important news to the police. Vol 2 Chapter 5200: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (65) Vol 2 Chapter 5200: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (65) Tang Guo and the police revealed the news that they had talked with Jiang Xiaohua. Of course, she was more specific. "This matter is likely to have something to do with the Jiang family. Pleasee and investigate as soon as possible. I''m afraid she is in danger." The police immediately checked the information of Hejia Vige before they learned of the things in Hejia Vige. These were all public. They quickly found out that Hejia Vige was really like that in the past. The disappearance of Jiang Xiaohua must be resolved as soon as possible. Tang Guo also followed. Before leaving, she also found Zhuo Yi and told him to follow, and write the draft before the matter was resolved. When Zhuo Yi saw that Hejiacun was involved, he suddenly realized. He said how Tang Guo would help Jiang Xiaohua inexplicably. It turned out that Jiang Xiaohua was also from Hejiacun. She didn''t even think about making Hejiacun calm, right? I n to turn over the old ounts for Hejiacun. When this happens, it will make things more interesting. The group hurried to Hejia Vige, Tang Guo also asked Zhuo Yi to take some news to go out, indicating that Jiang Xiaohua was probably taken away by the Jiang family. Called Zhuo Yi pretended to be a paparazzi who broke the news and picked up Jiang Xiaohua''s life experience. For Jiang Xiaohua, this is a once and for all solution,pletely solving the possibility that Jiang''s family will **** her blood. Netizens looked at the news that Zhuo Yi broke, and they questioned the truth or falsehood of this incident. If this is the case, Jiang Xiaohua would be too pitiful. At this time, someone revealed that the police really went to Hejia Vige, and it is said that the popr star Tang Guo also went. This time has attracted the attention of many people. Why did Tang Guo go? It turns out that Jiang Xiaohua is an artist in herpany. Soon Jiang Xiaohua will have a lot of dramas on the air, and there will be a reality show. Now, the wholework is really tense. In the expectation ofizens, reporters also conducted live follow-ups, which is considered to be looking for people across thework. When they saw that Tang Guo and the police went to Hejia Vige and were blocked, the vigers set up various roadblocks and did not cooperate at all, which was also an eye-opener. Then, a reporter from the live broadcast said: "It is said that the people in this ce migrated out of the mountains. It was originally a trafficking vige." These are facts, there is no need to cover up, and reporters are not afraid of being beaten. Theizens suddenly started to scold them. Tang Guo also brought a lot of bodyguards, and directly stopped the vige fans aside, and rushed in with people. The reporter who followed the film also hurried to catch up. This was first-hand news. The Jiang family also knew that someone had found it, so they were not allowed to go in. However, Jiang Xiaohua had heard the movement and shouted inside the house. At this time, Tang Guo was not polite and asked someone to m in the door directly. His behavior seemed very rude, but the Inte was full of apuse. The reporter''s camera turned to close Jiang Xiaohua''s hut, the door was smashed open, and a piece of ck inside was crushed. Jiang Xiaohua was indeed inside. She looked embarrassed and chained on her feet, making everyone angry. In the current situation, there is still such a thing. Jiang Xiaohua is still a public figure and can be rescued in time. If an ordinary person would have such great power, would she be rescued immediately? Jiang Xiaohua was really frightened. She almostpromised and gave all the money to the Jiang family. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo and the police came at this time. Vol 2 Chapter 5201: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (66) Vol 2 Chapter 5201: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (66) "Sister Xiao Guo." The moment Jiang Xiaohua saw Tang Guo, she didn''t care about the chains wrapped around her ankles, rushed towards her, rushed towards her, and started crying in her arms. System: [Actually, the host is much younger than Jiang Xiaohua, do you feel that you are called old? "Are you talking about my old age?" [No, no, the host is immortal, how can he be old? ] The system hurried away. He is not needed here for the time being, so he shouldn''t provoke the host to be greatly upset. At this time, theizens who watched the live broadcast saw Jiang Xiaohua''s embarrassed appearance and followed up with discussions. The vigers of Hejia Vige before and the appearance of the Jiang family''s bad attitude, they can see clearly. Just before opening the door, someone broke the news on the Inte. The person who broke the news imed to be from Hejiacun. Because he could not understand the behavior of certain people in Hejiacun, he ranted about the situation of the Jiang family. Of course the whistleblower was Zhuo Yi, Tang Guo arranged for him to do this. Under Zhuo Yi''s revtions, the Jiang family''s purpose was made public, and the majority ofizens were in an uproar. They thought what was going on, but they didn''t expect it to be another verymon case, but this incident involved public figures. If this person is not Jiang Xiaohua, no one will look for it. In the end, I don''t know what will happen to Jiang Xiaohua. Will shepromise? Or do other things with unpredictable consequences? No matter what kind of result, it is not good. "It''s okay, let''s take you out. Nothing like this will happen again in the future." Tang Guoforted Jiang Xiaohua, took the tissue that the assistant handed over, and helped her wipe away the tears from her face, "Next you need to cheer up. Get up and tell the police about your experience. They will help you." Jiang Xiaohua was stunned for a moment. Only then, from the doorway, saw rows of people standing outside who looked energetic. For the convenience of work, they wear casual clothes, but it can be seen from their mental outlook that they have a distinctive temperament. Jiang Xiaohua was so afraid that she would disappear for a moment, and she felt safe looking at these people who came to her. "This matter will always be resolved. This time you are trapped innocently here. No matter who they are, your personal freedom is restricted. This is illegal." Jiang Xiaohua couldn''t hold back her tears. In fact, she was not a crying person, she was always strong. It was not easy for her to survive in this world, and from the day she became sensible, she knew that no one would let her rely on, and she had to work hard for everything. Therefore, she has learned not to cry when she encounters anything, no matter how hard and tired, she never cry. Seeing so many people willing to help her at this time, she couldn''t help crying. "Sister Xiao Guo, I will never go back here. I will sue them. Not only that, but I have to sever rtions with them." "Bad girl, who are you going to sever rtionship with? You are making a lot of money outside, so you just ask you to show it to your brother and respect your adult dad, but you are not willing to pay for it." "Why are you so unfilial?" "Now that so many peoplee to see the joke, are you satisfied? Are you willing to bring down this family?" "Don''t the family members like your brother more? This is not a normal thing? Your brother is a boy, and he has to pass on from generation to generation." Vol 2 Chapter 5202: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (67) Vol 2 Chapter 5202: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (67) "In the future, if you have a family and a business, your brother will be able to take care of you so as not to be bullied. As a result, you are a wolf-hearted, forgotten, white-eyed wolf. He is unwilling to pay two money to support your brother. For you to rely on." "You, if you canpare to He Xiaomi''s half-filial piety." Netizens were stunned, what Xiaomi? By the way, He Xiaomi seemed to be in this vige too. They were very subtle for a while, but they were quickly attracted by Jiang Xiaohua and didn''t think about other things. Mrs. Jiang couldn''t help cursing now. She was not afraid of these people. When these people just came in, she didn''t dare to touch their hair. After being pushed away before, these people beat and smashed her door, and now they want to instigate Jiang Xiaohua to sue them, thinking beautifully. The most rascal person in the vige, who has to stay away when they meet her, what kind of thing are these outsiders? Jiang Xiaohua was also full of anger when Mrs. Jiang said, "When did people in this family raise me? My mother raised me until I was two years old. Then she left, and then the vige moved to the foot of the mountain. , You all yell every day that I am a money-losing man and you want to throw me into Yantang and drown." "Don''t think that I am young and can''t remember these. I remember them clearly, and I have never forgotten a word." "Later, you were afraid that you would really drown me and be arrested and go to jail, so you nned to send me away. At this time, every family with a daughter can get a substantial subsidy. , My subsidy is about the same for you." "After the subsidy, you are very fortunate, but fortunately not sending me away." "If the school hadn''t made it mandatory for every girl in the vige to receivepulsory education, I might still be able to go to school, although I didn''t do well in school." "Even so, I started doing all kinds of housework at home when I was five years old, and there was no time to stop, as long as I was at home, there was no free time. You can also tell that you are raising me, why don''t I know? " Because of this incident, Jiang Xiaohua was really angry and told her all the experiences she had experienced since childhood. Netizens who watched the live broadcast listened to Jiang Xiaohua''s experience of growing up, working as an adult, and then being caught back by them when he was just about to be in her early years, and her eyes were red. They really did not expect that they are all this age, and there is still such a miserable person as Jiang Xiaohua. "Okay, let''s go back to the police station." After Jiang Xiaohua finished speaking, the police saw her emotionally stable, and they spoke. Jiang Xiaohua also felt much more at ease, and now she finally didn''t need to be afraid of anything. It was really not a bad thing to be tied back this time. Now everyone knows what day she was in Jiang''s family, and she doesn''t have to be afraid of someone borrowing this to write about it. Afterwards, the Jiang family were also taken away, and those who were involved in tying Jiang Xiaohua also failed to leave. "Everything is taught to thepany to do it. Now you can simply eat something and take a break." "Sister Xiaoguo, thank you." Jiang Xiaohua was really tired. She ate some casually and slept in the car rxedly. The Jiang family who participated in tying Jiang Xiaohua were all arrested. Then they will face prosecution. This is a sure-winwsuit. Although it won''tst long, at least it will teach them a lesson, so that they will never kidnap Jiang Xiaohua morally. Thew may not be able to determine that Jiang Xiaohua broke away from them, but Jiang Xiaohua will no longer be bound by them. Vol 2 Chapter 5203: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (68) Vol 2 Chapter 5203: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (68) Taking advantage of this incident, Tang Guo also called someone from thepany to help Jiang Xiaohua move her hukou out. Now, the Jiang family was even more helpless. However, this matter is not over yet, everything in reality is going on, but the Inte is noisy. Zhuo Yi, who temporarily pretended to be a whistleblower, exposed many things in Hejia Vige on the Inte without leaving it, and toldizens to eat a big melon. Many people sympathized with Jiang Xiaohua''s experience. Especially the scenes in the live broadcast room that day were only a few days away, and they really couldn''t believe that the person who yed Xu Qingqing''s style would be embarrassed. There was no light in that room, but she stayed in it for so long and was locked up. It is estimated that she could not get enough to eat. It was too pitiful. Hejia Vige was greatly affected by this incident. Recently, many people came to Hejia Vige for interviews, which seriously disturbed their lives. Faced with such things, some of the people in Hejia Vige hated the Jiang family, and they couldn''t figure out any of their own affairs, and it hurt all of them. But the people here are more difficult than the other. There are few easy to get along with, and they are particrly brutal. Those interviewing people don''t dare to be too aggressive for fear of being beaten. Netizens watched the previous live video repeatedly, and then they unearthed one thing, that is, Mrs. Jiang mentioned He Xiaomi. Then many people asked He Xiaomi if they knew about this. He Xiaomi made a very official response. Someone took the lead and said that he hoped that he would not be disturbed. This matter can only be stopped. In fact, someone even asked He Xiaomi if her mother abandoned her, should she exin, the underlying meaning is, did her mother abduct her and finally escape? If this is the case, the previous behavior of He Xiaomi and the He family is somewhat disgusting. It is normal for a child to want to find a mother, but deliberately misinterpreting the truth will mean something different. But the text of theseizens just came out and disappeared. They tried to post these everywhere, and as soon as they were sent out, they were gone. In fact, this was because the system detected that someone was digging in this area, and told Tang Guo. Tang Guo thought that being exposed at this time would not be so beneficial to Che Ruoxi. After all, until now, He Xiaomi has not expressed in the public what is going on with her biological mother. She didn''t want to let the facts and public opinion push He Xiaomi to make a remark that she had topromise. She believed that He Xiaomi''spany would definitely do so. No one has doubted Che Ruoqian''s body yet. If this matter is not exposed for a lifetime, it does not matter. But she believes that it is impossible. Things in Hejia Vige quickly subsided. With so many people across the country, there are not many people who can discuss it on the Inte every day. Even if the predecessor of Hejiacun was angry, it was gradually gone after a few days of excitement. Let alone affect He Xiaomi, there is basically no discussion about her and He Jiacun. Of course, this is also the end of He Xiaomis corporate public rtions, which leads the matter to other ces, and brings out some things in the circle one after another, so that the majority ofizens Ignore He Xiaomi quickly. He Xiaomi is currently working hard. The Jiang family can''t disturb her now, so she doesn''t have to look at the noisy house every day, she feels much better. It''s just that her grandmother and father are a bit annoying, so she has to ask her to help and see if the Jiang family cane out earlier and say if there is bail or something. Vol 2 Chapter 5204: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (69) Vol 2 Chapter 5204: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (69) He Xiaomi took a lot of words to convince the two that she did not have this right. If she did, she would immediately be the enemy of the people of the whole country, and her future would be ruined. Finally, she said that there would be no money in the future. Toss it. Jiang Xiaohua took a full month''s rest before appearing publicly and continuing to work. She was a little confused when she saw her soaring fans. She had seen so many fans in the past, but she still had other ounts. She first posted a state where she had recovered and was ready to work and start a new life. Next, she received manyforts and blessings. Looking at thements that popped up every second, she couldn''t help but red eyes. She didn''t know what was going on, she couldn''t help crying since her luck improved. He Xiaomis matter waspletely resolved, Tang Guo did not stare at this side. Regarding He Xiaomis next path, herpany has a very mature team, which is enough. "It''s really strange." "What''s weird?" Tang Guo drank the fragrant coffee, took Zhuo Yi''s words, saw him holding theputer and staring at the screen, as if there was some unsolvable mystery, "have you encountered any difficulties?" "It''s a bit, something is very strange. I thought that Mrs. Tang might be exposed because of this. I didn''t expect that there was no ssh on the Inte." Tang Guo knew it, wasn''t she letting Tongzi do it? "Maybe He Xiaomi''s public rtions have been prepared in advance. There have been many things happening recently, but there is nothing at all. It''s still a bit strange. Could it be that Su Qing used his energy at home?" "Not exposed, isn''t it great?" Tang Guo said, "Don''t think about it, it will really be exposed at that time, then you must not be in a hurry and can''t sleep well." Zhuo Yi thought to himself, he can''t sleep well every day now. Tang Guo goes to film every day, and he has to follow the staff every day, which is exhausting. Obviously he is a mental worker, but he has be a manual worker. The following days were fairly peaceful, Jiang Xiaohua worked hard to improve herself, He Xiaomi dedicated her career. Tang Guo is business as usual. She didn''t deliberately grab the role of He Xiaomi unless she happened to meet him or was invited by the director. Jiang Xiaohuas talent is no worse than He Xiaomi, in fact, Jiang Xiaohua is more professional than He Xiaomi, and more stic. He Xiaomi''s words seem to have beenbelled as a simple girl when he debuted, and now thisbel is really not easy to take. The usual pretense, some behaviors, can not be too much, it is very restrictive for her. There is Su Qing behind He Xiaomi, and the bottleneck is a while. Su Qingter specially nned a movie to change the image of Xiaomi. He Xiaomi also used this movie to take the film queen, and finally tore off thebel of the simple **** her body. The Jiang family had been released long ago. Although they were still unwilling to see Jiang Xiaohua, they would go to He Xiaomi''s house to eat and drink from time to time. The He familys mother and son are nothing, they share it with the Jiang family generously. He Dejin, he often took He Xiaomi''s money to go whoring, gamble, or something, but he was still rtively courageous, and he didn''t y big enough in gambling. He still liked women more than gambling. The Jiang family looked at the lives of the He family''s mother and son with envy. The two sides had a long-term rtionship. One day, Mrs. He told Mrs. Jiang about He Xiaomis mother. In fact, the two talked about Jiang Xiaohuas mother before mentioning it. Vol 2 Chapter 5205: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (70) Vol 2 Chapter 5205: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (70) "You mean, someone found it?" Olddy Jiang was surprised, "Then why didn''t anyone bring it back?" Mrs. He rolled her eyes: "Have you got the certificate, can you bring it back? Besides, if you bring it back, you can give birth to a boy in our old He''s family? When you are so old, you have to find a young man who can give birth." "Yes," Mrs. Jiang nodded quickly, "By the way, your Xiaomi didn''t make trouble to find someone?" "How could it not be, but everyone is now rich wives, they can''t afford to climb high, and they have been kicked out. The family is so fierce that they can''t get in. The security guards over there are all looking down on people, so they won''t treat us Everyone should look down on us, and look down upon us." Mrs. He thenined, "People don''t recognize it, what can we do? They threaten us with the previous things." "Your millet is also pitiful." Olddy Jiang sighed, "This child is well-behaved and pitiful, and his mother doesn''t recognize her. You have to take care of her and don''t treat her badly." "Of course, there are not many children who can be as sensible as our Xiaomi." For this, Mrs. He is still aware of this, and she is thankful for countless times that He Xiaomi has not been killed. "By the way, you said that Xiaomi''s mother is now the rich wife, which rich wife is it?" Granny He inquired about this matterter, and ran directly to He Xiaomi''s study, and found out Che Ruoqian''s information and address. Mrs. He also introduced Mrs. Jiang carefully, and Mrs. Jiang didn''t want to remember it. Originally, the two of them discussed this, it was amon thing to say, and they were boring, and no one took it to heart. But Mrs. Jiang likes to talk to the vigers about things that others don''t know. When she got the news, she went home and said it. So that her son and his wife knew about it, the two couples didn''t care too much, so they searched identally with their mobile phones. As a result, I saw the information of Che Ruoxi, under Che Ruoxi Du Encyclopedia, and also the information of Tang Tianshuo and Tang Guo. When they saw Tang Guo, the two looked at each other, a bit of disgust in their eyes. If Tang Guo hadn''t brought people to Jiang Xiaohua, why would they be jailed? Although it was not long ago, they still resented. "This is big news. Recently, I heard from my mother that the He family''s mother and son had sold news to the media before and could make a lot of money." Jiang''s daughter-inw said, "Say, do we want to try it?" Both of them are greedy for money, and immediately decided how to try to contact them, and they talked about the news about He Xiaomi''s biological mother. The people in the vige knew that He Xiaomi made such a big mess with her mother. The two were hitting straight, and this media just happened to be digging into this matter. In the end, he bought the identity of He Xiaomi''s mother with 10,000 yuan. The two didn''t know how much the news could sell. In their opinion, 10,000 yuan was a lot. But I don''t know, where such a hot news is only worth 10,000 yuan. In recent days, Tang Guo discovered that someone hade to stay near her home, and he understood that Che Ruoqian''s identity should be exposed. She told Tang Tianshuo about this, and Zhuo Yi''s call came just after she finished speaking, also reminding him of this. They didn''t conceal Che Ruoxi about this matter, and they told the truth. "Don''t worry, I can face it." Che Ruoqian smiled andforted the two of them. These days, she has calmed down. Sooner orter, the past will have to be faced, and what shoulde will definitelye. A few dayster, the Tang family received a phone call from a media outlet. The other party said Chase and finally offered a price of 100 million yuan. As long as the Tang family agreed, they would never report the incident. However, the Tang family refused. Vol 2 Chapter 5206: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (71) Vol 2 Chapter 5206: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (71) The media that controls Che Ruoqian''s secrets did not expect that none of the Tang family would ept the move. At first, I thought it was my own information that was wrong, so I checked it carefully. Because the target was determined, it was much easier to find out, and soon I knew the two years when Che Ruoqian disappeared. Once the time was checked, they knew their news was correct. Then why didn''t the Tang family ept the move? Do you think they have no evidence at all? The media carefully looked for clues, and finally called the Tang family again, saying that they really knew the secret of Che Ruoqian. If they were not sincere, then the incident would be exposed. For the Tang family, Not a simple influence. When thingse to light, the news that Che Ruoqian does not recognize her daughter will spread all over the world. One is one of the owners of the Tang family, and the other is a popr star. The fate of the two is so implicated, I believe the majority ofizens will be interested. This news was exposed, and the whole circle might explode. Tang Tianshuo: "You people really like to make fun of these weird news. If you bother again, I will sue you for nder." Tang Guo''s response here is: "Your news is simply nonsense. As a media person, I sincerely advise you to be in a good position, and you will be legally responsible for spreading rumors." Che Ruoqian also responded to these people in the media: "I hope you can speak with facts. It''s best not to make up unnecessary things." The response of the three people was connected from the beginning. Facing the attitude of the Tang family, the media finally couldn''t bear it and nned to expose the news. However, in order to fully attract the audience ofizens and teach the Tang family a lesson, they decided to expose them bit by bit, depending on whether they were in a hurry. On the first day, they used a certain marketing ount to post a melon-eating notice, stating that in the near future, there will be a big melon that will vibrate the entertainment and business circles, and make sure that peoples jaws will be shocked. After the notice, they began to forget about the operation. In response to the notice, arge number of navy forces flooded into various forums, giving Inte users an illusion that there should be something big. In the past, as long as they preview a certain celebrity, or a big person in the business circle, the other party will be eager to spend money to buy out the matter. Often this kind of melon can make a lot of money for them, and they can eat it for a year once opened. However, this time, the Tang family remained quiet. In the first two or three days,izens looked forward to the appearance of the big melon, but the enthusiasm ofizens was limited, and they were soon attracted by other things. At this time, they knew they needed to make up for it. They made a notice again, saying that this melon is actually a second marriage about a big business circle, and before the marriage, he had a child with someone else. Sure enough, as soon as this notice came out, there was another wave of enthusiasm. The Tang family did not move. After a few days, they once again issued a notice, indicating that the child was not recognized by the big business circle, and he did not recognize it when he went to the door. They also revealed a news that the child is now a child. The actor has a good reputation. Now, the melon seems to have matured again. Netizens'' enthusiasm for eating melons has gradually increased, and some people have be impatient. The person who scolded the news revealed that melons were like constipation. Vol 2 Chapter 5207: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (72) Vol 2 Chapter 5207: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (72) With the feelings ofizens splitting, the informant continued to announce that he was not eager or slow. This time there was a big deal, but after a while, this news was on the hot search list. Thetest news is that this actress who is not recognized by her mother is He Xiaomi. The most searched entry is: He Xiaomi''s mother. The matter itself was discussed by manyizens a long time ago. There was no result at that time. Now that some people have been brewing for so many days, it turned out to be such a result. This time everyone felt that they should know who He Xiaomi''s mother is. Not long after that day, He Xiaomi''s social ount had fallen, and fans ran over quickly, feeling sorry for He Xiaomi''s variousforts. Especially those mother fans, who lined up inside said that although Xiaomi does not care for its own mother, their mothers will definitely love Xiaomi more than their own mothers. He Xiaomi was also a little confused. She didn''t expect that she would eat melons on her own. "Come on Xiaomi, mother will always love you." "Xiaomi doesn''t cry, there are many moms who like you." "Our Xiaomi is so well-behaved. That person does not recognize it. It is the loss of that person." Faced with the out-of-control situation, He Xiaomi''spany also has some headaches for her. He Xiaomi''s agent immediately called He Xiaomi to confirm once again whether she was really abandoned. With He Xiaomis affirmation, the agent must have said in his mind: Then its okay. This matter doesnt affect you much. Most of the time someone wants to pull the other party into the water, maybe the other partys opponent. "Then what should I do?" "What do you want to do?" He Xiaomi paused and said, "I don''t know what to do." "In fact, you don''t have to do anything at this time, you just need to be silent. Your fans and passers-by who eat melon will automatically make up the plot they want. When things are exposed, you will stand in a deserted one. Its fine to speak from a childs perspective. This is the true state thatizens want to see most." "Well, I got it." The agent hesitated and asked: "Xiaomi, have you ever had any resentment towards your biological mother?" "Why are you asking this suddenly?" He Xiaomi was nervous, not resentful? how can that be possible. She was obviously a daughter, but she was going to be abandoned and stay in the small mountain vige, but Tang Guo could have been a daughter from an early age. He was held to the moon by the stars at birth, and his debut was the pinnacle, and all kinds of resources were soft. And if she hadn''t met Su Qing, she wouldn''t know where to work. She just wanted to recognize her mother, and just like other people, when her mother called, that person was actually unwilling to meet her small request. "If things are really exposed, Xiaomi, you only need to show your true emotions. Remember, your origin, your image, and personal settings mean that you can express your opinions straightforwardly, as long as you really express Netizens will automatically help youplete the next plot. Although this incident has been exposed and has a great impact on you, the impact is good." After the agent finished speaking, he added: "This is what thepany means. The senior management thinks this is a good opportunity. Of course, they also said that if you don''t want to, you can use other methods." Ordinary female artists do not receive such treatment, just because they know He Xiaomi, and those who have been told by Su Qing to take care of them, they will refer to He Xiaomi''s opinions for many things. He Xiaomi almost didn''t hesitate: "Just listen to thepany''s arrangement." Vol 2 Chapter 5208: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (73) Vol 2 Chapter 5208: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (73) He Xiaomi''s agent expressed understanding and then went back to thepany to prepare for the next work. He Xiaomi has no way to calm down, she has been constantly swiping her phone, watching theizens have various guesses. What she was thinking at this time turned out to be, I don''t know if Che Ruoqian will panic after seeing these news. At this time, the Tang family did not think about food or food, and could not fall asleep even when they slept, asking people to find a way to suppress this matter. At this time, Su Qing''s call came. "Someone should have known your rtionship with Ms. Cha. This is a big trouble, and I shouldn''t be able to keep it from it." He Xiaomi: "Will the Tang family use energy to suppress this matter?" "The matter has reached this point, I am afraid there is no way to suppress it." Su Qing asked suddenly, "If you don''t want this matter to be exposed, I can ask someone to suppress these bad remarks and ask them not to discuss this matter. Tang Ill work hard at home, and Ill help. If you suppress it, you still have a chance." "Let''s go with the flow, that would be too troublesome for you. In fact, I want to see what she will do after the incident is exposed. Does my daughter really make her feel embarrassed? Since someone knows about it, It still needs to be exposed, why should I work so hard to stop it?" "If I really stopped, she wouldn''t be a little grateful, she just feels that I would do something extra and look at me ufortable." After He Xiaomi finished speaking, her tone suddenly changed: "Su Qing, do you think I''m so bad?" "No, isn''t this a normal thing? Everyone has emotions, and it has nothing to do with you, you just didn''t stop it." Su Qingforted, he had already nned in his heart, not only not to stop, but to contribute to the mes. , Makes Che Ruoxi extremely regretful. Millet is such a good girl, she actually hurt each other so much. The heat this time has not diminished for several days. Many people go to He Xiaomi''s Weibo, hoping that He Xiaomi can expose that cruel mother and stop covering her up. Yes, in the eyes ofizens, He Xiaomi has been silent, just not wanting to make this incident, and still considering her biological mother. This is such a kind and innocent girl who considers her mother. Aparison between the two shows immediate results. "The trouble is so big, isn''t it over with confidence?" Tang Guo saw Zhuo Yi staring at theputer and frowning, and the corners of her mouth bend. "We Tang''s pay you, so you don''t want you to eat in rice. If this matter is not handled well, you will not only lose your reputation, but also lose your job." Zhuo Yi rubbed his forehead: "Is your family offending someone? This time the first incident is fierce, and there have been many navy forces recently. This is very difficult." "Don''t have confidence?" "No, of course there is. I''m just thinking about how to minimize the damage. Fortunately, you have the foreshadowing of Hejiacun before, otherwise things will not be so easy." In this regard, Zhuo Yi has never been afraid, just It was the first time he faced such a big scene. Tang Guo put down the coffee cup, stood up, passed by Zhuo Yi, patted his shoulder twice with his slender fingers: "Come on." After that, she walked away without leaving Zhuo Yi from behind. Zhuo Yi could see that the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth was gloating. It was her who should be anxious about this, okay? It''s really strange, why is she not in a hurry? Vol 2 Chapter 5209: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (74) Vol 2 Chapter 5209: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (74) Che Ruoqian is her real mother. She can''t help but worry. Does she have any countermeasures to make everything change instantly, something that no one can turn over? Regarding thest revtion, the whistleblower has already announced it, on the first day of the beginning of next month. From this day, there are only four days left. In the past few days, fewizens have slept well, counting their lives every day. At the end of the month, manyizens did not sleep and waited for the early news. However, it was zero o''clock, and the person who broke the news did not send out the truth about what they were waiting for. It was only half a minute. Someone left a message saying that the person who broke the news did not post a message because he went to He Xiaomi to leave a message. At this moment, this message has been restored, and it has been topped to the first page. This message is: He Xiaomi, Che Ruoxi is so to you, why do you still say nothing, are you stupid? A sentence that is neither long nor short contains more content. The words Che Ruoqian alone made people stare. Cha Ruoxi? The person in the business district who abandoned his daughter turned out to be Cha Ruoxi? Soonizens discovered that the informant not onlymented on He Xiaomis dynamics, but also on Tang Guos dynamics: After Tang Ying, do you know that He Xiaomi is your sister? Netizens who eat melon stared wide and were shocked, saying that this melon is indeed a big melon, a good melon. This incident involves the Tang family, as well as their favorite Tang Ying Empress. The three women who were not weak in reputation turned out to have such a rtionship, and thework was paralyzed in less than ten minutes. But this does not affectizens to eat melons. After all, there are countless social tforms nowadays. If this is not possible here, we will continue the discussion in another ce. Theizens who were eating melon stayed up all night, and He Xiaomi didn''t sleep either. When she saw thement, she was vaguely happy. If that person is willing to recognize her, this matter might not be exposed. Even if it is exposed, she will try to help the other party rify the matter, and will never allowizens to scold her. However, it was the other party who abandoned her first, she just did nothing and watched quietly. Tang Guo didn''t sleep either. There were already a lot of lunatics in her activity, asking her toe out and apologize for Cha Ruoxi. I even reasoned with her, saying that she was born with a golden key, but her sister was left in a small mountain vige to suffer. Will her conscience hurt? Tang Guo said that the brain circuit of thisizen is really amazing. Che Ruoxi didn''t sleep either. In fact, the three of the Tang family and the Zhuo family were waiting in the living room for this day. Che Ruoxi looked at the abuse on the Inte, and her heart was surprisingly calm. Even if she was scolded by so many people, she didn''t want to recognize He Xiaomi again. Being able to face the past is one thing, and epting or not epting the other person is another. She just wants to be selfish. "If you are tired, go to rest. These things are ours." Tang Tianshuo was worried about Che Ruoxi''s body. "No matter howizens scold you, don''t care. They are bored to pass the time. When they see the tip of the iceberg, they have to give pointers. " "Still not, some can''t sleep, wait a minute." Che Ruoqian refused, at this time, where can I still sleep. Netizens ate melons until dawn. At this time, the top searches were all red and ck, indicating how much sensation this incident caused. When Che Ruoxi went to thepany that day, reporters were surrounded by reporters, asking her about the truth of the matter, and I hope she can give an exnation. Vol 2 Chapter 5210: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (75) Vol 2 Chapter 5210: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (75) Faced with these reporters'' questions, Che Ruoxi certainly couldn''t stop and listen to their exnations. She knows that people in the entire circle are watching her jokes, that is, Tang''s shares are constantly falling. But she believes that this matter will definitely end because she believes in her husband and daughter. When meeting thepany''s shareholders, Che Ruoqian and Tang Tianshuo were very calm. Seeing these people''s expressions worried, they were obviously afraid that thepany would be affected. Tang Tianshuo: "I''m sorry, because Ruoxi has caused thepany to suffer a loss of reputation, but I want to say that it is not her fault." Thepanys shares are firmly controlled by Tang Tianshuo and Che Ruoxi. Even if the shareholders are worried, they cant do anything. "This matter will be resolved, it will take some time, everyone, rx, this matter will not affect thepany." Tang Tianshuo does not want to say too much, some things said once is a harm to people, it is better to say once, all problem solved. Seeing Tang Tianshuo''s certainty, the shareholders felt that there must be hidden secrets. If Che Ruoqian really abandons her husband and abandon her daughter, Che Ruoqian will not look like her now. Especially Tang Tianshuo''s eyes were slightly red, and the distress revealed in it was hard to understand. High-level shareholders are all human beings. Obviously, there is a big difference between the facts and the situation on the Inte. If this is the case, then they will wait and see. Anyway, there is no way to wait. On Tang Guo''s side, he was already besieged by reporters. "Tang Ying Empress, what do you think of your mother''s desertion of her husband and daughter?" "Tang Ying Empress, do you know about this?" "Tang Ying Empress, how do you n to get along with He Ying Empress in the future? Will you recognize each other and get along with ordinary sisters?" "Will He Yinghou live in your house in the future?" "ording to thew, He Yinghou is the daughter of Ms. Cha, and you must have her share of Tang''s property. Can you tolerate a sister who suddenly appears to divide your property?" "I heard that Tang Yinghou robbed a role of He Yinghou before. It is a character thatpletely does not fit his own image. Did you know your rtionship for a long time and deliberately targeted her for fear that she might divide your family property?" ... One by one, they prated Tang Guo''s eardrum more and more sharply. She looked at the reporters vying for one another, and finally replied: "I don''t know any sister like a queen, where did you know about it?" The reporter looked at each other. What does this mean? Are you all hammered to death? Is this a dying struggle? "Tang Yinghou, it''s spread all over the Inte now, He Yinghou is your sister." "Do they have evidence? Is there any proof that she is my sister? My mother has only one daughter, but nothing else." Tang Guo frowned, "Now these marketing ounts always like to make up their minds. For some stories, about marketing ounts that spread rumors, I will hold the other party responsible." Tang Guo ignored the reporter. Her answer was just to pave the way for the next thing, and it was a normal answer to outsiders. He Xiaomi saw this interview with Tang Guo, and the smile on his face disappeared. She has been waiting, waiting for Cha Ruoxi to call her. She was thinking that if Che Ruoqian could call her to apologize, she would send a statement stating that this matter was purely fabricated byizens and to restore the reputation of the Tang family. But things have fermented to this level, and Che Ruoqian still didn''t give her a call. Wouldn''t it be that she would rather lose her reputation than recognize her? Vol 2 Chapter 5211: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (76) Vol 2 Chapter 5211: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (76) He Xiaomi''s team is very smart, and he did not ask He Xiaomi to express any attitude at this time. Because she and Che Ruoqian are a mother-daughter, He Xiaomi said that Che Ruoqian is good, and that is just opening her eyes and talking nonsense. He Xiaomi said that Che Ruoqian is not good, and some moral guards will say that she is really unfilial. . Therefore, not responding is the best way. Netizens can automatically fill in the information in front of him and ssify He Xiaomi as the weaker. This is also because Che Ruoxis current identity is not simple. She is not a rich wife, but a standard strong woman who often brings thepany team to show up to promote thepanys products and projects. For He Xiaomi, she is now the strong side. Since ancient times, humans have tended to favor the weak. If Che Ruoqian is just a woman from an ordinary family, or her life is very unsatisfactory, it may be He Xiaomi thatizens sprayed. Because people can always quickly discover the pitifulness of her in the weak, sympathize with her, and then suppress the other strong side and satisfy their psychological thoughts. Nowadays, it is not all the words insulting Che Ruoqian on the Inte, and some people have suggested that the predecessor of Hejiacun was aroused by Jiang Xiaohua. Since He Xiaomi also grew up in Hejia Vige, did Che Ruoxi be abducted to that ce and finally escaped? Just when it was brought up, some people said that this was Che Ruoqians whitewashing, and some people said that even if the truth is this, Che Ruoqian has an enmity with He Jiacun, not He Xiaomi. , Can''t you give her some maternal love? I really should have said that. There are thousands of mistakes, and the children are innocent. As a mother, you should treat your children unconditionally and sacrifice for them, so that you can be a great mother. He Xiaomi did not respond to this incident, and the media did not let the He family mother and child off. Some interviews about the He family''s mother and son were turned up by them. "Let''s see, the real hammer is here again, He Xiaomi is unwilling to respond to this incident, but she still has grandma and dad, they were actually interviewed a few years ago. Che Ruoqian left her husband and wife, I have no time to run." "Yes, it''s said that men get bad when they have money, but this woman is not the same." "Mostly, Che Ruoqian disliked He''s family for being too poor, so she ran away. You see her life is really nourishing. If it weren''t for so much, who could imagine that she was a person who left her husband and wife?" "I heard that she often appeared at charity evenings before, and it was mostly to save face." "Let me say, what is the predecessor of Hejia Vige? A patriarchal abduction den. I checked it on the Inte. Although Che Ruoqian was originally from a small family, he was in a small county, far away from Hejia Vige. So far, how did you say she got to Hejiacun?" "Also, that He Dejin is nearly twenty years older than her. How could a girl with a county registered permanent residence be married to such a ce while she was still a college student? Through the disy of various data, we cannot guess that Che Ruoqian But it was one of the former victims of Hejia Vige who was abducted to that ce. She didn''t throw her husband and wife. She was called to escape." "Also, have you checked her history of struggle? She started from scratch." Although the content of severalments was different, they were quickly sprayed by otherizens and then drowned in numerousments. Vol 2 Chapter 5212: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (77) Vol 2 Chapter 5212: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (77) "I know that our family is sorry for her, but no matter what, Xiaomi is her daughter. Xiaomi can be so promising because she wants her to look at her differently." Mrs. He said, "Even if she hates us, she shouldn''t let her Xiaomi was disappointed again and again." He Dejin: "Now we hope that she can recognize Xiaomi and forget the past." This is thetest response of the He family''s mother and son. They saw the overwhelming discussion about Che Ruoqian on the Inte and felt that the matter was stable. Che Ruoqian didn''t want to mention the past at all. Would someone with a face like her admit in public that she had been abducted? There was no response for so long, obviously because they wanted to hide the incident, so the two responded boldly. But to avoid being turned back then, they didn''t use Che Ruoqian of too much, and the words were very vague. When they said sorry to Che Ruoxi, they were talking about kidnapping her. What theizens understood was that they felt that their family was poor and could not give Che Ruoxi a good life. Netizens nowadays are particrly fond of antagonism. Like this example, they will automatically make up a woman''s brain into a person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich, cannot bear hardship, and loves vanity. "Auntie, it''s your turn now." Zhuo Yi saw thetest news on the Inte and reminded Che Ruoqian, who was sitting there, who was obviously thinner in just two days, "Someone from the He family has responded to this positively. He Xiaomi still didn''t make a statement. I think thepany told her that if there is no ident, she will not make a statement on this matter if it continues." "Because of the current entertainment orientation,izens will not me her at all, only understand her behavior." When Zhuo Yi said this, he was still observing Che Ruoqian''s expression. Seeing that she did not show any other expressions, she knew that Che Ruoqian didn''t have the daughter He Xiaomi in her heart. There is no hate, no love, just as a stranger, in fact, this might not be the best attitude. It should be said that Che Ruoqian''s performance is already considered to be open. "I have no problem, Xiao Zhuo, what do I need to do now?" On the left side of Che Ruoqian sits Tang Tianshuo, and the one holding her arm on the right is Tang Guo. She has the infinite courage given her by her husband and daughter. I will be scared. On Zhuo Yi''s sofa, the Zhuo family and his wife were also there. Yes, there is also the eldest brother and sister who took her out back then. Now the other party hase to help her again. With so many people supporting her, she should tell the truth about that year. Not only must she recall all the truth, but also send the He family mother and son to the prison. This is the real end of the matter. "Next, you may be a little cruel to Auntie. You need to record a long video to tell the matter exactly as it is." "I have contacted the women who went out from Hejia Vige that year, and some of them are willing to apany my aunt to do this together, to expose the evil things done by those people in Hejia Vige, and to hold them ountable." Zhuo Yi said: "And my parents will also take out all the information. My dad took a lot of photos of Hejiacun back then. He nned to operate it, but I didn''t expect it. Because of my aunt''s reminder, He The family vige has changed a lot, so this is not used." Che Ruoqian answered, "Okay, I''ll do what you said." She saw the worry on Tang Tianshuo''s face and squeezed his hand firmly: "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal." Vol 2 Chapter 5213: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (78) Vol 2 Chapter 5213: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (78) Tang Tianshuo didn''t think it was a big deal. In her dream, Che Ruoqian ended her life for this. She was relieved again, the harm this incident had done to her was indelible for a lifetime. But he didn''t say any more, only silently apanied Che Ruoxi, he wanted to appear in the camera with her. When Che Ruoqian told her front body, he would show up too, he just showed up toote. When Che Ruoqian encountered that series of tragedies, he was still a college student. Apart from studying, he knew how to y basketball and games. If they could meet earlier, maybe there would be no such tragedy. Che Ruoqian started to record videos. She was dressed very simply and her expression was very soft. She was a bit weaker and less domineering in the mall. "The stranger in front of the screen, hello, I am the Che Ruoxi you discussed recently. During this time, I saw many people scolding me. I have never encountered such a scene. Its hard to hear scolding me. In fact, its nothing to me, because my previous experience was much more difficult than my current situation. It should be said that there was no hope of life in those two years. See the end of myself. I can sit here today to respond to this incident, not to give you an exnation, but to give myself an exnation, and an exnation to my family who cares about me. They are worried about me recently. They are the people I cherish the most. They should be worried. Twenty years ago, I was a college student at that time, just like those college students now, I was full of vigor and vigor every day, and I felt that there was hope everywhere in life..." Che Ruoqian used a slow rate of speech to find a part-time job during her vacation, and was abducted to a remote mountain vige, where she was sold to Hejia Vige. Obviously a very t voice, it sounds so distressing. A female college student who had spent the same years encountered such a thing, and no one would feel sad. She also talked about how Old Lady He helped He Dejin strengthen her experience in Hejiacun, and talked about everything she saw in Hejiacun. I also said that she was in desperate situation and only wanted to escape. She didn''t know how many times she had thought about the way out. Then when she met Zhuo Chengfei, a hiker, she asked for help, and then escaped. After speaking, she felt that the whole world had changed. She was afraid of the light outside and she was afraid of seeing other people. When she saw those people, she always thought that her experience was known to everyone. Those who looked at her wereughing at her and pointing at her. Said she came out from the darkness and started a new life. When she seeded, she met someone who could spend a lifetime in her life. Next is the dialogue between Che Ruoxi and Tang Tianshuo, and today. She didn''t add any oil and jealousy, she told one fact all the time. When Che Ruoxi''s video was released, it aroused the curiosity ofizens. Watching the video of Che Ruoxi on the hot search, they clicked in without hesitation. They thought they might have seen some very official answers, but they didn''t expect it to be the first half of Che Ruoqian''s own life. This video has no background music, no exciting textual expressions, only a light statement, but it made many people cry. At the end, Che Ruoqian also said that she would take up the weapon ofw to defend the grievances she suffered years ago. Vol 2 Chapter 5214: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (79) Vol 2 Chapter 5214: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (79) After Che Ruoqian''s video, there were videos of other women who had suffered the same catastrophe in Hejia Vige. Among these women, some lived happily. But even if they are happy, it is difficult for them to let go of what happened back then. With Che Ruoqian taking the lead, they are also willing to stand up. At the same time, Zhuo Chengfei released those photos taken that year. Zhuo Yi searched for a lot of Hejiacun''s information. It can be said that the information and personal evidence he found directly hammered Hejiacun''s to death, without even having a chance to turn over. Things came too quickly, and there was no response, and the He family mother and son were arrested. The people in Hejia Vige were not arrested back then because there were no victims who plucked up the courage to sue them, and there were indeed many ws in thew back then. Now it has been more than two decades, and thew has also changed. If someone sues people in Hejia Vige, they will naturally be in charge. I thought the evidence was particrly sufficient, but those people did nothing to cover up and were quickly arrested. Those who were arrested here not onlymitted rape, rape, and crime, but alsomitted intentional homicide. Theizens themselves only eat the melons of the rich and the entertainment circles, and they never thought that such a **** truth would be implicated. At first, he sympathized with Che Ruoqian''s experience, and then was a report that shocked the police that countless bones were dug up near the site of Hejia Vige. Hidden here are not only the corpses of newly-born girls, but also some women who have been abducted from the outside and refused to follow. The He familys mother and son were arrested in the cell. They didnt know what to do. They were so terrified that under the serious interrogation of the police, they couldnt hold on to it for a minute, and they did everything right. The police asked them why they had to conceal the facts and spread the rumors that Cha Ruoxi abandoned the child. Mrs. He said: "That woman took away my male Dingyun. I can''t make her feel better." He Dejin: "That''s right, Iter married a woman, and even gave birth to two people, and there was no one to carry. If it weren''t for that woman, why would I not even have a queen?" Things reversed so quickly that even if He Xiaomi''s team was prepared, there was nothing to stop it. This matter is not about public opinion, but crime. In this situation, they can only let He Xiaomi and the He family''s mother and son separate as soon as possible, and show the fans that she does not know. "Do you think this is okay?" the agent asked He Xiaomi, "You were young at the time, and then the vige changed. I didn''t know those things at all. It was the lies of the He family that made you believe that you were abandoned by your biological mother. I''ve always cared about it." He Xiaomi looked at the manuscript, her fingers trembled slightly, and nodded gently: "Yeah." "I want to see them both." He Xiaomi said in a low voice, "I want to ask why they both cheated on me." The agent''s eyes lit up: "Okay, I''ll make arrangements for you right away." After He Xiaomi visited the He family''s mother and son, someone broke the news that He Xiaomi went to see the He family''s mother and son. It is said that he went to ask them why they were deceiving her, saying that her mother abandoned her instead of fleeing the vige. At the same time, some people broke the news about this incident. The reason why He Xiaomi was able to live well was because the state gave arge subsidy to the family with a girl in that vige. Otherwise, He Xiaomi doesn''t know how. Vol 2 Chapter 5215: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (80) Vol 2 Chapter 5215: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (80) Others said that the two were cheating He Xiaomi and using her as a money-making machine. And regarding the extravagant life of the two, the vigers are often invited to live in He Xiaomi''s house. One stay is only half a year. Mrs. He often buys gold for herself. He Dejin either gambles or prostitutes. All this fully proves that the two mothers and sons really use He Xiaomi as a cash machine. Poor He Xiaomi actually thinks this is family affection and protects them everywhere. A series of revtions can be regarded as a disaster, and He Xiaomi has beenpletely wiped out. Of course, Su Qing put a lot of effort into these revtions. In his opinion, He Xiaomi was deceived. She was so young at the time, how did she know that the two mothers and children were thinking viciously. Seeing the topics on He Xiaomi on the Inte, all kinds of distressed, Su Qing finally felt relieved. At this time, He Xiaomi also responded, saying inside and out that she really only heard the words of the He family''s mother and son, and then mistakenly thought that her mother had abandoned her. She has veryplicated feelings for the He family''s mother and son, and she is very sad why her rtives deceived her like this. Fans feel sorry for her even more when they see her article. After a while, many fans went to Tang Guo''s social feed to leave a message. "Tang Ying Empress, I sympathize with your mother''s experience, but those are the sins of Hejiacun. Xiaomi doesn''t even know that she was also deceived. Xiaomi is really pitiful. My grandmother and my dad only treat her as a money-making tool. She is too lonely without a mother. I hope you can understand Xiaomis urgency to find her mother. Since you are sisters and Xiaomi has done nothing wrong, why not think about it and let Xiaomi go home with you. Isn''t it the best result for a family reunion? " "Anyway, Xiaomi is your sister, she is really pitiful." "Xiaomi is only eager for family affection and has no other meaning. I hope Tang Yinghou can persuade her mother to recognize Xiaomi." Under Tang Guo''stest developments, all the people who made Che Ruoqian recognized He Xiaomi, felt that He Xiaomi was too pitiful and lonely, as if the whole world was calcting her. Tang Guo looked at thesements, only to find it extremely funny. Netizens this year are really idle, and they are very active in managing other people''s affairs. She didn''t believe that He Xiaomi didn''t know the situation of Hejiacun''s predecessor, and she didn''t want to know what happened in that environment. "Look at thetest news." Zhuo Yi stared at theputer, "He Xiaomi has a situation again." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows lightly, turned on the phone, and found He Xiaomi''s news directly from the hot search, and clicked in. It turned out to be thetest interview. Moderator: Xiaomi, do you have anything to say about this matter? He Xiaomi: Now I am in a mess and I don''t know what to do. Moderator: I can understand. After all, being deceived by people around me like this, no one can ept. At this time, you can sit here and chat with me, which shows that you are stronger than many people. Moderator: Xiaomi, do you still want to recognize your mother now? He Xiaomi: Who doesn''t want to recognize his mother? It''s just that she won''t want me, I''ve worked hard, no matter what I do, she won''t give me a chance. Moderator: Xiaomi, in fact, your mother is also very painful. It may be a past experience that made her feel hard to get through this hurdle. I believe that between you will be relieved and all the knots will be solved. He Xiaomi: No one on this day. The host paused and said: The program group mentioned before that I n to invite Ms. Che to meet you. If Ms. Che agrees, what do you want to say to her? Vol 2 Chapter 5216: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (81) Vol 2 Chapter 5216: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (81) Faced with the hosts question, He Xiaomi seemed very silent. The host was very patient. After asking the question, he didn''t urge He Xiaomi to answer quickly and waited quietly. After about a minute, He Xiaomi looked up slightly: "My wish is very simple. I hope I can call her mother." When He Xiaomi said his wishes in such a t and persistent tone, the host and the audience couldn''t help but tear their eyes. The host went on to say a paragraph, with some touching words, and told He Xiaomi that the program team will try tomunicate with Che Ruoqian. In everyone''s eyes, what caused the tragedy of Che Ruoqian was the bad habits of Hejiacun. The two mothers and sons of Hejia were not He Xiaomi. He Xiaomi is just an innocent child. When she came to this world, no one asked her whether she was willing or not. She couldn''t choose her own birth. Therefore, Che Ruoxi should recognize He Xiaomi. "Well, Xiaomi, this matter should not affect you again." After He Xiaomi''s agent watched the interview video, theizens on the Intemented that the smile on his face finally appeared, "No matter what Ms. Che admits. If you don''t recognize you, it won''t have any impact on your career in the future. This incident is not your fault, but your father and grandma''s sin." He Xiaomi nodded gently: "That''s good." "For those endorsements you talked about before, severalpanies have said that there is no problem. It should be said that so far, your poprity is better than ever, and there are still manypanies that want to cooperate with you." The agent said here. After a pause, he said another thing, "It''s just that in this way,izens may have an impact on the lives of Ms. Che and Tang Yinghou." While the agent said, he turned over somements on the Inte to He Xiaomi: "That''s it." To the effect of these evaluations, I hope Che Ruoqian can recognize He Xiaomi and Tang Guo can ept He Xiaomi''s sister. This is still rtively mild. Some uglyments are basically cursing Che Ruoqian, calling her cruel, He Xiaomi is so pitiful, why can''t she be sympathetic? Some people went to Tang Guo''s social dynamics to curse, asking if he was afraid of the division of the family property of Xiaomi, so they stopped Che Ruoqian from admitting her daughter, saying that Tang Guo was selfish. The agent observes He Xiaomi''s face: "This is how theizens are. The slightest rhythm of being caught makes their brains confused, hoping to give random pointers in other people''s ces." "Then I will post an article to restrict the behavior of fans, so that they don''t mess around other people''s turf." He Xiaomi hurriedly nced at thements, and there was not much touch at all. A lot of things happened during this period. Her life experience was so big that her grandmother and father were arrested, and she was about to face jail. Faced with this result, not only was she not anxious, she was relieved. In recent years, the He family''s mother and son have used her money to show off her face, pretend to be generous, and invite all kinds of people in the vige to live in. Now they don''t know how many years will be sentenced, and she even expects that they will nevere out. Che Ruoqian and Tang Guo are currently undergoing cyber attacks and moral kidnapping. She has never thought about it. She can''t control the thoughts ofizens. At best, she can restrain her fans. Netizens attacked Che Ruoqian, but the other party did not want to recognize her, and the other party was willing to recognize her, so there is no such thing. Vol 2 Chapter 5217: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (82) Vol 2 Chapter 5217: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (82) He Xiaomi''s attitude as her agent is somewhat clear. The agent didn''t say much, anyway, this would not have any impact on He Xiaomi. It doesn''t matter whether Che Ruoxi recognizes Xiaomi or not. Su Qing is particrly concerned about this. He thinks that all He Xiaomi''s unhappiness is because Che Ruoqian does not recognize her. Che Ruoqian rejected the program group''s proposal and did not want to go to the program group to talk to He Xiaomi, indicating that her attitude is still firm, even if it is him, there is no way for Che Ruoqian to change her mind. But Su Qing had something to do. He found that Che Ruoqian cared about her husband and daughter as well as her parents. And he inquired that Che Ruoqian''s parents had a different attitude towards He Xiaomi. Because of the trouble, Che Ruoqian''s mother and daughter also knew that they came to Tang''s house twice to persuade Che Ruoqian to recognize Xiaomi. It is still the old saying, this is not the child''s fault, the child is her bones and blood, just admit it. Now, the second elder Che Jia is here again. Not only did theye, they also brought a few rtives, all of them persuading Che Ruoqian to recognize He Xiaomi. From their point of view, He Xiaomi is so good that he won''t suffer when he recognizes it. The current public opinion on the Inte is not good for Che Ruoqian at all. As long as she agrees to recognize He Xiaomi, all the rumors against her will be dispersed. Che Ruoqian was silent on the sofa. She pressed Tang Tianshuo''s hand firmly and responded to everyone: "I can''t do this." Although He Xiaomi is her daughter by blood, she did note as she expected, but she was forced toe, with the person''s blood still on her body. She can recall the unbearable past, but she can''t ept that she has to face the daughter of that person''s blood all her life. The encounter between them is evil fate, why can''t they be a stranger? And she is not a fool, she is a daughter, so she can''t realize it, He Xiaomi didn''t really just expect her mother to take revenge for her. Over the years, every time He Xiaomi appeared and spoke to her, she would get into trouble. She would not ept each other, and now she would not ept it. Even if she was ruthless and cruel, she would not. ept. "If you really can''t understand her, just ignore her. She is our granddaughter anyway. Let her go back to us during the New Year holidays and not see you. How about? The three of you are busy people, we are the oldest couple Usually, if you want to get together, you have to make an appointment in advance. Xiaomis child has no one to hurt, and we have no one to apany us. It is better to let us get together. The mother of the car said, So you wont see her. Everything is happy, better than letting outsiders talk about it, right?" Che Ruoxi didn''t let go, it was too much for her. "Everyone is talking about this now, our car family really can''t afford to lose this face," the father of the car said, "the kid is innocent and capable, so let her stay with me and your mother. And don''t want you to look after." Che Ruoqian had long known that her parents were face-saving, so she never thought of telling them about the incident back then. Just say that this incident happened recently and when the matter was not resolved, no one from the Che family appeared. After the matter was resolved, they felt that they were not ashamed and had little impact, and finally found them. Facing the look of expectation from her parents, Cha Ruoqian only felt a little tired. Vol 2 Chapter 5218: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (83) Vol 2 Chapter 5218: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (83) "Grandma, grandpa, my mother is a little tired," Tang Guo said at this time. The two really didn''t disappoint her, and they found her again and again. "Mom can''t ept this. You still don''t persecute her." "Xiaoguo, how do you say this child, we are not persecuting, but Xiaomi is also our grandson, how can we let her live outside?" The mother of the car said, "We havepromised to this point, and she actually disagrees. ." "Dad, Mom, I don''t have to talk about this." Che Ruoqian didn''t even want to exin to them. She knew the reason why they wanted to recognize He Xiaomi. There are two, the second child of the car family can''t bear to be pointed out, and He Xiaomi is an excellent one, and he is not ashamed to recognize it. Another point is that the second elders favorite granddaughter also wants to be in that circle. At the beginning, the other party hade to Tang Guo for this matter. Tang Guobing actually helped each other twice because of his blood rtionship. Unfortunately, the other party was not the one who ate this bowl of rice, and did not cause much ssh. Tang Guo felt that her cousin should still do better, and it made them dissatisfied. In recent years, she has had less time to move around. It is precisely because he knows their personalities that Che Ruoqian didn''t tell the truth to them. As for the two years when she disappeared, she said that she was going to make money and had a chance to seize, and also sent some money to the two by the way. They didn''t ask too much, and they didn''t care much about her. Only because, although these two people are from a small county town, they still have a patriarchal mindset and put more of their minds on her younger brother, even though they are eating and wearing, they did not treat her harshly. But the truth of the matter, she would not feel wrong. The two of them worked hard to feed her, but they would not give her anything extra. Everything was prepared for her brother. She didn''t experience the incident of being abducted, and she didn''t care much about it. Perhaps she had been living in that family for a long time, and she gradually got used to that kind of survival mode. After being abducted to Hejia Vige, she had learned a profound lesson. The bad habits of patriarchal patriarchy were so terrible and almost ruined her life. So she wanted to change her destiny, even if she desperately found out that she was pregnant, she didn''t want to end her life, she hadn''t really seen the beauty of this world. The second veteran of the Che family found that Che Ruoqian''s eyes were also a bit embarrassed. Compared with the patriarchal patriarch of the He family''s mother and son, which can be put on the surface, the second elder of the Che family should hide a little bit more deeply. It is said to the outside world that children are equally painful, but in fact they do different things. Finding that Che Ruoxi could not be persuaded, they nned to leave. In fact, they already have their own ideas, and if Che Ruoqian doesn''t recognize He Xiaomi, they will look for it by themselves. "As you expected, your grandfather and grandmother have already contacted He Xiaomi. I guess they will be on the interview show. It is impossible for He Xiaomi''s team to give up this opportunity. When the show is on, Auntie may be caught byizens again. Pulled out and cursed." Tang Guo: "We can''t stop the mouths ofizens. We can''t stop our eyes and our hearts, so let''s scold them if they like." Zhuo Yi: "This is not like your style. Do you have any ns? Do you want to tell me? Anyway, I am also your PR, don''t hide everything." "What ns can I have? Don''t we stay together for a long time every day? Your nose is so sharp, don''t you find anything?" Vol 2 Chapter 5219: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (84) Vol 2 Chapter 5219: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (84) The second elder of the Che family contacted the program group and expressed willingness tomunicate with He Xiaomi, and he could give the program group to Le Bad. The program team contacted He Xiaomi again, and the He Xiaomi team was also very happy to receive the news. He Xiaomi was a little surprised, but when she heard her agent tell her the attitude of the second child of the car family, he probably wanted to recognize her, but he still had some expectations. On the day the show was recorded, the second elder of the Che family was waiting in the lounge. The people who came with them and their most precious granddaughter, Che Ruihe. Che Ruihe''s appearance is not bad among ordinary people, but in the entertainment circle where beautiful women gather, it seems very ordinary, especially the facial features, with some features missing, and some corrections to the face. Before, because of Tang Guo, I participated in some dramas, but unfortunately it was not the material for this bowl of rice. There was no ssh. She and the second child of the car family felt that Tang Guo was not interested in this matter, not that she had no talent. This time Che Ruihe followed, of course, because of the heat. Anyway, she has also participated in some TV series. After showing up,izens will definitely pick her out. These things are known to her and the second old Che Jia. The show crew didn''t know, and Che Ruihe was too unremarkable, and no one knew who she was. Che Ruihe was really upset about this, but he couldn''t express anything at this moment. Looking at the screen, the host is talking with He Xiaomi. Che Ruihe is a little envious, this He Xiaomi is really amazing, his debut is the pinnacle, and he doesn''t know what kind of luck he took. It didn''t take long for Che Ruihe to go on stage with the second elder of the Che family and meet He Xiaomi. The second child of the Che family publicly stated that they were willing to recognize He Xiaomi, even if Che Ruoqian refused to admit it, they would still recognize it. In any case, He Xiaomi is their granddaughter. Che Ruihe did not give up the poprity of the show, and hurriedly said: "After hearing what happened to Xiaomi, my grandparents have been very ufortable recently and have always wanted to see you. I didn''te to you recently, but I actually went to do my aunt''s work. Still unwilling. Grandparents came first because they were afraid that you would be disappointed." "Why are you also aunt''s daughter, granddaughter of grandparents, and my cousin, you know the rtionship, the family must recognize each other." The second elder of the Che family quickly agreed, saying that it was like this, and also said that Che Ruoqian did not recognize her. The two elders of the car family have such an attitude, He Xiaomi can not deny it. Therefore, the two sides hugged each other as a response to this incident. The host was also a little excited. After the show is broadcast, I am afraid it will cause some sensation, right? At this time, she looked at her little card and found the prompt on it. Although she was stunned for a while, she then felt that it was right to do so. Therefore, when the emotions of the few people eased, the host said a touching remark, and then said: "Congrattions to your family for being a member of the team, but in ordance with the process and for the sake of safety, you still need to do a paternity test next." Both parties did not question this topic. This is indeed a process. You can''t just recognize it. If there is no firm rtionship, their kinship will not be recognized inw. Che Ruoqian is definitely unwilling to ept this, so one of the second sons of the Che family decided to do this with He Xiaomi. After the show was broadcast, He Xiaomi''s fans were really happy. Everyone said that their Xiaomi also had a home, and someone loved it. Vol 2 Chapter 5220: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (85) Vol 2 Chapter 5220: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (85) Of course, some people''s attacks on Che Ruoqian and Tang Guo still couldn''t stop. The second elder of the Che family and He Xiaomi are doing blood rtionship identification. People on the Inte also know about it, but they don''t take it seriously. They believe that this is just a process, and the two parties must be rtives. There is no problem. After all, Che Ruoqian has never denied that He Xiaomi is not her daughter. However, the doctor holding the appraisal report at this time was also a little confused. Looking at the results of the two parties, he rubbed his eyes vigorously and found that he was not mistaken. He Xiaomi and the car mother had no blood rtionship at all. rtionship. Although unbelievable, the doctor still has to tell the truth. When the second child of the Che family heard the result, he was a little dumbfounded, even He Xiaomi was stunned on the spot. "Did you make a mistake? Didn''t the identification be urate?" The mother of the car asked anxiously, "How can we not be rted by blood? Could it be that we are separated by generations and are not allowed?" The doctor indicated that their appraisal results were correct. They checked it again before and found that every detail was correct. They have done this kind of thing countless times, and it is impossible to go wrong. Che''s second child didn''t believe it, and He Xiaomi didn''t believe it, so they changed the hospital to do it, and the result is still the same. "It may be that the identification is inurate across generations," said the mother of the car. "Well, let Ruo Qian try." Che Ruihe said on the side: "My aunt is mostly unwilling." After speaking, she added, "It''s better to let the cousine, and the cousin should be more talkative." The second elder Che family thought for a while, and it was indeed easier to do Tang Guo''s work than Che Ruoqian. Tang Guo looked at the pitiful appearance of the second elder Che family, and agreed this time. She followed to the hospital, stared at He Xiaomi, and said, "I heard that Hejia Vige used to be a ce that cannibalize people without spitting out bones. Their girls were born very cruel. I don''t know that there are many bones of young girls buried in that ce. After being changed and helped by poverty, families with daughters still have generous subsidies. I now wonder if they killed that child and reced it with another girl." He Xiaomi was said to have turned pale. She clenched her fist hard and bit her lip vigorously. She had thought about various results, but she didn''t expect the truth to be like this. If she has nothing to do with Che Ruoqian, that would be a joke. You know, they did not conceal the paternity test. On the contrary, the program team also used it to publicize it. Everyone firmly believed that she and Che Ruoqian must be mother and daughter. He Xiaomi wants to leave, but his feet do not obey. Zhuo Yi once again pretended to be a whistleblower, and used a trumpet on the Inte to send a piece of news: Recently, he broke the news that He Xiaomi and the second old man of Che Jia did a paternity test and changed several hospitals. They all detected that there was no rtionship between the two. The second elder of the Che family didn''t believe it, and felt that it was a generational influence that affected the appraisal result, and had already told Tang Guo to go to the hospital for another appraisal. I feel, how could something happen. When the system sees Zhuo Yi''s editing and sending, it will help push. Zhuo Yi looked at his revtion and was quickly discovered by others and forwarded it. I don''t know what''s going on. In recent years, every time he broke the news, when heunched the navy forces, it went smoothly. It is obviously a trumpet, but it will be discovered soon. If he had nothing to do with this tform, he would doubt that this tform is his own. Vol 2 Chapter 5221: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (86) Vol 2 Chapter 5221: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (86) "Do you think it is still inurate?" Tang Guo saw the second elder Che Jia, who had a ugly face, "Well, let me call my mother and ask her toe over to cooperate with the identification, lest you say this is medically undiscovered Blind spot." Don''t say, Tang Guo''s words are really what the second old Che family wanted to say. If Xiaomi is really not their granddaughter, that would really make a big joke. He Xiaomi has already retreated a little. If she does it for a long time, Che Ruoqian is not her mother at all. This is really the biggest joke in the entertainment circle, and it will affect her career. Everything before that may be in vain. But she couldn''t tell the reason for not continuing to do the appraisal, until Che Ruoqian came over, she was in a daze. Che Ruoqian is also in aplicated mood. Are the He family mothers and children really so cruel, can''t tolerate a little baby girl? She and He Xiaomi looked at each other, and when they looked at each other, He Xiaomi''s eyes all changed when looking at Che Ruoxi. He Xiaomi no longer has the righteousness as before, on the contrary, he still has a guilty conscience. She is full of thoughts, if this is not her mother... then she is a joke. At this moment, she had to admit in her heart that what she had done earlier was a mentality of revenge. She feels that God is unfair to herself. She is also a daughter. Why does her mother deny her? Every time when public opinion was on her side, she wondered whether Che Ruoxi was regretting her and did not recognize her at first. If you recognize her at first, you won''t regret so much trouble. To her disappointment, Che Ruoqian never recognized her. Now things are moreplicated, and Che Ruoxi may not be her real mother. This...this is really hard to ept. Che Ruoqian cooperated in the appraisal, and everyone did not leave, waiting outside, waiting for the results toe out. When the identification report of the two came out, indicating that the two were not rted by blood, He Xiaomi''s head buzzed. Che Ruoqian''s mood is much moreplicated, and she doesn''t know how to express it. Some of them are relieved, but also a little bit of regret and regret. It''s not that He Xiaomi is not her own daughter, but that she saved the child once, but the other party is still gone. She hadn''t doubted anything else, just because she had seen several tragic deaths of baby girls during the two years in Hejia Vige. She tried to save her before, but was dragged tightly by the He family''s mother and son, watching the baby girl being submerged in water. That scene was the shadow of her quilt. "I did the appraisal and did it. If there is nothing else, I will leave first." Che Ruoqian said, "In addition, I took the appraisal report. Based on the rumors on the Inte some time ago, I think I should make a statement. ," She looked at He Xiaomi, "After all, there is really no blood rtionship between us, so let people talk nonsense that its not good for you or me." He Xiaomi''s face turned pale and she opened her mouth, unable to say a word. Che Ruoqian is not her mother. She has no right to talk about each other. They are just strangers. She can''t be confident anymore. Che Ruoqian didn''t want to stay in the same ce with He Xiaomi, because the other party did cause her a lot of trouble. Of course, she did not hate either. She doesn''t have the strength to hate anyone, because she needs to use a lot of strength to live and hate others, that''s a lot of effort. Now all her heart knots are untied, she just wants to grasp the happiness in front of her, the family is happy, thinking about nothing. Vol 2 Chapter 5222: The sister of the heroine of the mountain (87) Vol 2 Chapter 5222: The sister of the heroine of the mountain (87) He Xiaomi stared at the direction of Che Ruoqian''s disappearance, retracted his gaze, and clenched his fist forcefully. "Since the truth hase to light, I still hope you can make a statement to restrain your fans. Don''t let them keep pressing their heads on my side to let me recognize my sister and my mother to recognize my daughter. Your behavior before Our family has caused a lot of trouble." Tang Guo didn''t wait for He Xiaomi''s answer and left. She guessed that He Xiaomi''spany might not know about it yet. He Xiaomi has absolutely no courage to announce this to fans, even if herpany knows, it will not let He Xiaomi make this statement. Maybe it will let He Xiaomi hide this matter and gradually let this matter fade in the sight of everyone. However, Zhuo Yi had already prepared. At this time,izens were watching Zhuo Yi''stest revtion: Che Ruoqian had just left a hospital and has already done a paternity test with He Xiaomi. The results showed that the two were not rted by blood. Netizens and fans are unwilling to believe it, thinking this is a marketing rumors. But soon, the Tangs official ount issued the appraisal report between Che Ruoqian and He Xiaomi, and warnedizens not to spread rumors and discuss some false information, otherwise they will be held ountable ording tow. , The Inte is not illegal. At this moment, He Xiaomi ispletely denied a chance to react. When He Xiaomi''spany reacted, everything was toote. "After doing it for a long time, and scolding for a long time, the person Cha Ruoxi is not her mother, which is a bit interesting." "Che Ruoqian and Tang Guo were really wronged. They were chased by a fan of a certain family and confessed with their daughters and sisters. It was disgusting to think about them." "In other words, even if there is a rtionship between them, what does it have to do with these unrtedizens? I don''t know that I can solve my own housework privately, and I have to be torn to death on the Inte." "Even if they are mothers and daughters, Che Ruoqian suffered such a tragic thing in the first ce. This daughter is a blemish in her life. She does not admit that it is excusable. There are really not many people who can face such a past. " "In fact, what I want to say is that He Xiaomi has never expressed her position on this matter, and her attitude is ambiguous. She has always been from the perspective of the weak, but the most anxious is theizens. After a long time, I found that she was just trying As a knife, a knife to chop Che Ruoxi." "Then the question is, does she really want to recognize her mother, or does she want revenge?" "Get revenge. If you really want to recognize your mother and like this mother, how can you watch your mother being forced byizens like this?" "Look at it, there''s anothertest news." Zhuo Yi''s next revtion is: In the past few years, when she was at the peak of her debut, a certain director helped her find Ms. Cha. To no avail, she left with a certain director. Soon after the spring of the next year, she actually took the He family mother and son to Ms. Che''s house. ording to the nanny who has resigned from the Che family, Ms. Che told her about that year. The reason for breaking the news is that she was not very confused a few days ago, why did the He family mother and son deceive her? What I want to say is that her acting skills are too good. Soon after Zhuo Yi broke the news, aizen broke out something even more extraordinary, which was actually an interview with Jiang Xiaohua. The title of this episode is: Jiang Xiaohua''s Past. Vol 2 Chapter 5223: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (88) Vol 2 Chapter 5223: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (88) The name means that Jiang Xiaohua used to live. Because of Jiang Xiaohua''s experience, the predecessor of Hejiacun was exposed. The interview on that show was bolder, and Jiang Xiaohua was also blunt. She didn''t want to restore the image of Hejiacun at all. Even if there is no abduction of women in Hejia Vige now, there are still many bad habits there. People with a little conscience will not marry their daughters to Hejia Vige. The ugly faces of those people in Hejiacun were seen from childhood. The host asked Jiang Xiaohua if she wanted her mother, Jiang Xiaohua answered of course. The host asked again, why didn''t she go to her, Jiang Xiaohua answered truthfully the answer she had answered many times. It is precisely because some things have been seen from a young age that she feels that it is right not to disturb. Those women who stay in Hejia Vige now have either merged with Hejia Vige and be one of those ugly faces, or they are numb, live like a machine all day, and may be beaten and scolded. Hejiacun can be rescued and the poor can be helped, but their thinking remains unchanged. In the interview, Jiang Xiaohua also mentioned that there were many mothers of children in the vige who were picked up when the vige changed. Now there is no news. From this sentence, we can tell that the children in the vige know what their mothers have suffered and what the people in the vige have done. Netizenspared this interview with He Xiaomi''s previous response and were instantly surprised. Because He Xiaomi really puts herself on the weak side forever, every time she can arouse sympathy from everyone, she feels so pitiful, can''t help using her own strength to protect her. However, the truth is that He Xiaomi just used her weakness to disguise herself, lied, and askedizens to help her attack Che Ruoqian and Tang Guo. Speaking of which, Tang Guo is several years younger than her. He suffered an attack before and has a lot to do with He Xiaomi. Speaking of it, neither Tang Guo nor Che Ruoqian did anything excessive. At most, they avoided acknowledging their rtives. They didn''t want to admit it, and they didn''t use Tang''s power to do anything. However, He Xiaomi''s attitude caused theizens to push the two of them to a dead end. Instead, she watched quietly from the side, treating everyone as fools, which was a bit too scary. Since she wanted to recognize her mother, Tang Guo should be admitted as her younger sister. But her behavior is obviously to treat the two as enemies. This wave of analysis byizens only feels terrified when thinking carefully. Why is Xiaomi simple and simple? This is called scheming Bailian? What Tang Guo and Zhuo Yi could not think of was that a nanny in the Tang family really broke the news on the Inte: Dont watch his wife screaming at the mall, she is actually a very gentle person at home. After so many years, the wife has treated us very well. It can be said that I will never find such a good job again. I still remember the day when I opened the door for thedy and the director. After they came in, I wiped the ss a little bit outside. My wife didn''t notice it. I heard the quarrel inside. The director was really weird. He didn''t know where he stood. When his wife refused to recognize the youngdy, he actually scolded his wife, saying that she was cruel and ruthless. As a babysitter, I should rot such things in my stomach. What happened recently has really made me very concerned. The nanny repeated the previous incident of Su Qing taking He Xiaomi to find Che Ruoxi. Although the nanny didn''t name her by name, everyone knew who the director and thedy were. Vol 2 Chapter 5224: The sister of the heroine of the mountain (89) Vol 2 Chapter 5224: The sister of the heroine of the mountain (89) In fact, the biggest reversal is that there is no blood rtionship between Che Ruoqian and He Xiaomi. Netizens also picked up the inconsistency of He Xiaomi, and after deep thinking, arge number of people have already taken off fans. Of course, there are still some fanatical fans who believe that this is the end of Tang''s public rtions and do not believe in scientific evidence at all. At this time, the person in charge of thepany behind He Xiaomi is talking to Su Qing. Anyway, He Xiaomi is from Su Qing, they really dare not do anything, even if her personal settings arepletely copsed now. "How could things be so coincidental? I guess it''s mostly Tang''s conspiracy. Don''t move for the time being. I have my own arrangements." The person in charge of thepany: "There has been a call from a famous brand, indicating that the cooperation with Xiaomi is to be cancelled, and there are also brands in cooperation that demandpensation. These are not hidden." "Let''s take care of these. I want to deal with Tang''s public rtions. Xiaomi must be the daughter of Che Ruoqian. They have done tricks, and I will find a way to get them to do another appraisal." Su Qing thinks she will not Wrong, after hanging up the phone, immediately arrange for someone to do this. As long as you get Che Ruoqian''s hair, things will be easy. Che Ruoqian will do hair care and beauty every week. This is very simple. Su Qing didn''t know that everything about him was in Tang Guo''s eyes. Zhuo Yi was surprised that Che Ruoqian and He Xiaomi were not a mother-daughter, but was relievedter. He suspected that Tang Guo had known about this a long time ago and was so calm. A few dayster, the people in Suqing got Che Ruoqian''s hair, and the caregiver reminded Che Ruoqian that some hairs on her head were white, saying that they wanted to pull her out. Che Ruoxi didn''t feel suspicious, so she let the other party pull it out, not knowing the other party''s thoughts. After Su Qing got the hair, he took He Xiaomi for a paternity test. He Xiaomiter also felt that this incident was not the case of Tang''s ck-box operation, and if it was, then Tang''s might have really fallen sharply. While the two were waiting for the results, He Xiaomi and Su Qing received a call at the same time. Hearing the contents inside, both of them were taken aback, and then quickly went to the social media, and really saw the hot search that floated up: ## The text is: ording to insiders, Su Qing and He Xiaomi did not believe the results of the previous paternity test, and believed that it was Tang''s secretugh operation, which made the two have no rtionship. Su Qing arranged for someone to pull out the woman''s hair. The two are currently waiting for the results of a paternity test in a hospital. This picture, with photos of Su Qing and He Xiaomi, is very clear. As soon as the news came out, the Inte really exploded. "This is too poisonous." "Su Qing, what is this operation?" "It was operated in a dark box. Did he really think that the hospital was run by the Tang family? Didn''t he do it several times before, all in public hospitals. Tang can intervene? Ten Downs can''t intervene. If there is such a thing, Its a big deal in the hospital." "Unfortunately, he can''t figure it out, but he actually asked someone to pull Cha Ruoxi''s hair." "In other words, I really sympathize with Che Ruoqian now. What is this He Xiaomi and Su Qing. Fortunately, He Xiaomi is not her own daughter. If it is, I dont want to recognize this kind of daughter. This is to collect debts. Right." "Poisonous! He Xiaomi is ck all his life, Su Qing is ck all his life, and never watch their dramas again." He Xiaomi looked at thements that were not conducive to her, her eyes turned ck from time to time, and Su Qing embraced her tofort her: "Wait for the results." He still firmly believes that the Tang family is doing a ghost. Vol 2 Chapter 5225: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (90) Vol 2 Chapter 5225: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (90) "Are you sure there is nothing wrong?" Still the same result, the appraisal report shows that He Xiaomi and Che Ruoqian are not rted by blood. Su Qing couldn''t believe it, he actually guessed wrong. If this appraisal report shows that the two are a mother-daughter rtionship, He Xiaomi can stand up no matter how big the trouble was before. The doctor saw that Su Qing and He Xiaomi''s expressions were a little wrong. Who didn''t know that the trouble was so big? Unexpectedly, this matter could still fall to his side. At first, Su Qing said that Tang''s ck-box operation was unbelievable. The Tang family does not have the ability to ask regr hospitals to make such false appraisal reports, unless the hospital wants to make a big deal on its own, and few people can withstand the punishment then. This Su Qing is too whimsical. Isnt he filming too many dramas and he is too brainy? Fans of He Xiaomi have been waiting for Su Qing and He Xiaomi to respond, hitting Cha Ruoxi in the face with the appraisal report. One day passed without any response. Two dayster, there was still no response. Tang Guo didn''t even ask the system to break the news. At this time,izens should be able to guess what the result was. Only Su Qing and He Xiaomi were beaten. And now there are still ck spots on their bodies. In addition, Tang had already sued the beauty salon. Since he dared to do this kind of thing, he would face punishment after the incident was exposed. In the past few days, He Xiaomi has taken a lot of powder. The remaining fans still say that He Xiaomi is very pitiful, but no one buys it. The next thing He Xiaomi has to face is all kinds of dramas, advertisements, endorsements that are about to cooperate, and all kinds of terminations because of damage to reputation. Even if Su Qing is powerful and the family behind Su Qing is powerful, there is no way to stand up. In this circle, He Xiaomi can''t get along at all, and no one dares to use her again. Who is not afraid of this kind of people who use their own weakness to use theirizens to attack others? How many people previously supported He Xiaomi, now how many people oppress He Xiaomi. After He Xiaomi madepensation, there was not much left. After careful calction, the He family mother and son spent too much on her. After seeing the prosperity and returning to the ordinary and in, normal people can ept this gap. Su Qing proposed to let He Xiaomi move to live with her. He Xiaomi agreed, and the two began living together. Su Qing continues his career and prepares a new drama. His n is to arrange some outstanding roles for He Xiaomi when the limelight passes. Netizens are forgetful. This incident is not He Xiaomi''s fault alone. She just wanted to recognize her mother. Maybe she told a little lie, but it seemed harmless to him. The only mistake should be that she didn''t expect that the rtionship between her and Che Ruoqian was not a mother-daughter rtionship. Su Qing med this on himself, thinking that he didn''t investigate it clearly, so that He Xiaomi suffered this. He also found out that there are indeed those in Hejia Vige who borrow their daughters to receive subsidies. Maybe He Xiaomi has such a existence and has only been living in He Dejin''s home. They also visited He Dejin''s mother and son in the prison, but they refused to admit it. Su Qing believes that the two are afraid of getting involved in more things, and that the two mothers and sons are expected to go to prison forever. The police also investigated, and indeed they failed to find evidence, so they had to stop. When Su Qing was preparing for the new drama, he still added a role to He Xiaomi. He didn''t expect to choose actorster. Those actors knew that they refused to act. Vol 2 Chapter 5226: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (91) Vol 2 Chapter 5226: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (91) Su Qing was not reconciled. After trying several times, some famous actors were not willing toe to act in his y. He didn''t like those who were willing toe. In the selection of actors, he himself is rtively high, and it is impossible to let some crooked melons and jujubes casually damage his reputation. As everyone knows, after the incident that he arranged for someone to steal Ruoqian''s hair was exposed, his reputation had long been ruined. Many people felt that there was a problem with other people''s morals, and no one wanted to get this, so that their reputation would suffer. "Su Qing, can''t it work?" He Xiaomi found Su Qing''s sad face recently, "They don''te, because they don''t have the eyes. When you find the right actors, those people will regret it." He Xiaomi did not say that she crossed out her name. At this time, the only chance she could stand up was to rely on Su Qing. If Su Qing couldn''t work here, then she really didn''t have a chance to stand up. After earning money a few years ago, I basically lost it. I got used to a good life. It is no longer enough to let her go back to the past. She felt a little regretful in her heart. If it had just happened, she would stop it. Maybe it was not the result. When she was rejected by Che Ruoqian for the first time, she didn''t stubbornly recognize the other person. Didn''t it happen? The two did not conduct a paternity test. Maybe they have always had the misunderstanding between them. She would never get to this point. She has no background, so she cane up with Su Qing. Seeing that Su Qing couldn''t help her, He Xiaomi was very panicked, and was afraid that Su Qing would abandon her like those people. Therefore, she really had to catch the amodation and not let it go. Su Qing didn''t think about the meaning of throwing He Xiaomi away. He is a bit persistent and very self-confident. Regarding the things he believes, even if he talks about things outside, he can''t change his mind. He still doesn''t think He Xiaomi has anything, and those outside who say He Xiaomi is not, have never known her closely. He believes that from He Xiaomi''s situation, she can talk and do things like that, which is in fact understandable, not a heinous thing. Soon after, Su Qing received a piece of gossip. Someone persuaded him to stop doing this. His behavior was very bad before, and even if he could shoot something, he might not be able to get through it. Also, there are so many theaters in the Tang family. You Su Qing offends the Tang family so badly. Even if your film has been reviewed, the Tang family will let you y it? What kind of climate can be achieved without the theater of the Downs? Su Qing mainly made movies, and the movies relied on the theater chain, which really pushed him to the absolute path. But Su Qing is not a simple director, he is still a rich second generation. Temporarily unable to film, he felt that he went home to do things. The homestay family is very happy that he can go back, but the homestay people also know his recent experience. They suggested that Su Qing could go back, but he had to disconnect from He Xiaomi and could notmunicate with her in the future. He Xiaomi identally heard this and became even more flustered, using her pitiful face that she was best at, so that Su Qing could not let her go. At this time, Su Qing still had filters for He Xiaomi, and he was an unruly person and didn''t want to listen to his family. He is not obedient, so naturally he cannot go back to thepany to work. At this time, the little son of the dormitory, who was the child of the second wife of the old father, received a mysterious email. Vol 2 Chapter 5227: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (92) Vol 2 Chapter 5227: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (92) The content of the e-mail is very simple, to the effect that it is this time, and if you don''t work hard to show it, in the future Suqing''s affairs are forgotten, and he will never have a chance. Su Shen had no hope of inheriting the family business, because his father was very partial to Su Qing, and Su Qing was so good. Avoid his father''s disgust, he can only be a carefree second-generation ancestor. Unexpectedly, Su Qing himself gave this opportunity to his hands. He looked at the email in a daze, and was also a bit confused. After all, for so many years, although he has been idle in thepany, his father had no ns to train him at all, so he didn''t understand many things at all. Soon, Su Shen found that at the end of the email, there were two more buttons, one for agree and one for rejection. He subconsciously agreed, but he didn''t expect to enter another interface. He looked at the information inside dumbfounded. Isn''t this some recent information from hispany? The information in it is too detailed, and it is extremely detailed, but there are some contents in it that fascinate him so much that he can''t refuse it. This content is mostly some of the problems that Su n has encountered recently. If he can take it out at this time, it will definitely make his father look at it differently. How could he have no thoughts for such a bigpany. And he also hopes to be valued by his father. So he decided to study and ept the kindness of this mysterious man. He secretly guessed that since the other party can get such secret information, they have not disclosed it to others, obviously not trying to expose the secrets of the Su family. Perhaps, you have an enemy with his elder brother, right? In fact, he didn''t quite understand that Big Brother obviously didn''t respect his father at all, and made him angry every time, why his father still liked him so much. Obviously, his father''s first wife ran away by himself, and it was the white moonlight in his heart. His mother almost never got his father''s love. Thinking of this, Su Shen wanted to seize this opportunity even more. Su Qing had a conflict with his old father again, and he was not short of money, but his old father made a show and asked him to leave He Xiaomi, which made him very unhappy. His vision is much better than that of the old father, at least He Xiaomi will not run away with others and abandon him. And his father''s eyesight was not so good, his mother ran away with someone, and it was rare. The wife heter married was only because of the crisis in the other party''spany. Since the old father is putting on airs, then he won''t go back. Therefore, Su Qing decided to take He Xiaomi out to rx, y around, and let He Xiaomi to see various scenery. He did not know that because of a mysterious e-mail, Su Shen gradually appeared in thepany. When he reached his old father, he himself was very disappointed with Su Qing and regretted a little. Because of his own selfishness, he failed to cultivate his own child. son. When I saw my youngest son being self-taught, I was very happy and immediately took it seriously. From the beginning, he rarely asked, and now he has brought him to cultivate. When thepany executives saw this, they were also very satisfied with Su Shen''s performance, and were less worried about Su''s future development. At this time, Su Qing had taken He Xiaomi to travel all over the mountains and rivers, seeing various scenery. The more knowledge he has, the more He Xiaomi fears that all the days will be beaten back. There is no hope for her to return to the performing arts circle, and she can only firmly grasp the amodation here. At this time, the two came to a small town, and when they left the town, they would return to the city. After all, they had been outside for three years. They just passed through this small town instead of visiting, and they were a little anxious about the two-day trip. It''s also because the transportation here is not convenient, otherwise you would have left by ne. It should be said that the anxious person is Su Qing, because of the big changes in the Su n, he had to go back. Vol 2 Chapter 5228: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (93) Vol 2 Chapter 5228: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (93) Su Qing received a phone call from his old father. The other party said that since he has a passion for thendscape and is not interested in managing thepany, he decided to transfer thepany to Su Shen for management. If he is still interested, he will return before the agreed time. If he wants the right of thepany, he will fight for thepany''s top. Su Qing was at odds with his old father, and he was a little upright, but it didn''t mean that he was a fool and left such a bigpany alone. If the management right of thepany really falls into the hands of Su Shen, then he has no right to speak in the Su n, and can only receive that part of the dividends every year. Even the shares in the old fathers own name may not be inherited much in the future. Therefore, he must go back. He really did not expect that things would be so serious. In Su Qing''s view, Su Shen was basically thest resort''sst resort. He only had to go back to ensure that the higher-ups would choose him. As everyone knows, Su Shen at this time is no longer the former Su Shen. This is Su Shen who was fed and recruited by Tang Guo. What could be the difference between those high-level old foxes admired by the Su n? "Su Qing, don''t worry. Once you go back, everything can be resolved. I can hear that my uncle is definitely concerned about you. If he doesn''t care about you, he won''t remind you of this." He Xiaomiforted Su Qing, Su Qing was indeedforted. However, the real n of the old father is topare Su Qing with Su Shen to see who the higher-ups are satisfied with. If Su Shen can''t let the higher-ups surrender at this time, it means that he is really not suitable. To put it inly, this time Su Qing became Su Shen''s trial stone. The old father can make this decision, but he can actually predict the final result. "This ancient town is beautiful, you can go out and stroll by yourself, I''m really in no mood." "I want to be alone." He Xiaomi now listens very much to Su Qing, knowing that Su Qing wants to be alone, so she left obediently. She must apany Su Qing through the most difficult period in order to gain a firm foothold in the future. As long as Su Qing controls the Su n''s power, she will not lose all this. Three years have passed. Maybe she has forgotten about it on the Inte. Can she continue filming again? However, when He Xiaomi was strolling around in the ancient town, he felt that the surrounding environment was different. This ce seemed very remote. She was a little panicked, but found that she had lost her way. After walking for a while, she saw a woman. She felt relieved and hurriedly went to ask for directions. The woman smiled, expressing her willingness to help her, He Xiaomi didn''t have any doubts, followed the woman, but didn''t notice the weird smile on the corner of her lips. When she felt something was wrong, she realized that this was not the way back to the hotel at all. She tried to run, but was held up by two men who didn''t know where she came from and tied up. She heard a few people discussing that she could sell her a good price, and she was very flustered. She still didn''t understand what was going on. She cried and made noises, and said that she would give them a lot of money, but these people were indifferent. "You let me go. My boyfriend''s family is really rich. He will give you a lot of money. With this money, you can buy more women." He Xiaomi shouted, "As long as you let me go , Other requirements, as long as they are not excessive, I will definitely be able to meet them." She really panicked. She shouldn''t be sold into a small mountain vige, don''t be with people who don''t like, and don''t be treated like a beast. "Girl, since I''m here, let''s appoint. People here don''t like money. They just want a woman who can give birth to a son. I think you are not bad. They should like it. Besides, we must be honest in our profession. Rather than risk letting you go, it''s better to make a little money safely. If you''re caught, how about more money?" Vol 2 Chapter 5229: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (94) Vol 2 Chapter 5229: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (94) No matter how Xiaomi struggled, she was sold. Next, she was forced to give birth to a child and led a numb and painful life. This scene seemed very familiar, and she had heard many people say it. Finally one day, she ran away while no one noticed. Unexpectedly, this run was sessful. She ran back down the mountain, ran back to the town, went to a familiar hotel, knocked on the door, and it was not Su Qing who opened the door, but a stranger. At this time, she remembered that she had been in the mountains for three years, and Su Qing would not be here anymore. She still remembered Su Qing''s phone number, and quickly called Su Qing, and Su Qing came to pick her up. Three years ago, He Xiaomi disappeared. Su Qing missed the shareholder meeting in order to find her and lost his heir qualifications. Now the Su n is in charge of Su Shen. The grandfather was very disappointed in him, and almost didn''t leave him any shares. He had so little in his hand that he could only wait for the annual dividend. Now, although he is notcking in anything, he is very frustrated. Su Qing suddenly received a call from He Xiaomi, and Su Qing''s mood was calm, not so urgent. Seeing He Xiaomi''s embarrassed look, he didn''t feel much pity. He took her away and asked He Xiaomi on the road. She didn''t say anything, just that she had forgotten. Su Qing was suspicious and didn''t know what was wrong. He thought of Che Ruoqian''s experience and wondered if He Xiaomi had the same experience as Che Ruoqian. In three years, everything will happen. He sent He Xiaomi to a private hospital for examination, and told the doctor to let He Xiaomi fall to sleep and give her a full body check. The result of the inspection was that He Xiaomi had no trace of having a child, and Su Qing dispelled his doubts. But he didn''t understand why He Xiaomi didn''t want to say what happened in the past three years. Since He Xiaomi didnt encounter those, Su Qing didnt have anyone else he liked, so naturally he lived with He Xiaomi, but he didnt mention marriage, and He Xiaomi didnt mention it because of a guilty conscience. She was always worried , The people in that ce will run out and expose all her secrets. Su Qing still wanted to figure out what He Xiaomi had experienced, so she arranged for someone to investigate. Before long, he figured out the truth of the matter. It turned out that He Xiaomi went out before, identally knocked his head and was saved by a kind man in the mountain. As a result, He Xiaomi didn''t know who she was, and stayed there for three years. People in that ce know He Xiaomi. They also said that He Xiaomi didn''t know what happened a few days ago, and suddenly ran away, and they couldn''t chase him back. When Su Qing looked for He Xiaomi, he did not notice such a ce and didn''t doubt anything. "Okay, everything is resolved. Starting today, there is no need to send an email to Su Shen, but let''s send him a farewell email." Tang Guo put his finger on the keyboard and kept tapping thest email to Su Shen. Tang Guo created the illusion of He Xiaomi''s three years. He Xiaomi was experiencing an illusion, and to the people outside, she had just knocked her head and became unconscious. She made arrangements so that He Xiaomi could stay in that small mountain vige and waited for three years. He Xiaomi found an opportunity to run out. That is, I arranged an experience simr to that of Che Ruoqian, just to let her experience how difficult it is for Che Ruoqian. After all, their positions are opposite, and she cannot ignore the original plot, He Xiaomi gave The damage caused by the Tang family. In this life, He Xiaomi has deliberately everywhere and cannot be ignored. Vol 2 Chapter 5230: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (95) Vol 2 Chapter 5230: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (95) After reading the email, Su Shen found that except for thest farewell email, the previous emails disappeared instantly, and he didn''t even have a chance to respond. He looked at thest farewell email, feeling a little lost. At first, he was a little scared, but then the person who sent the email was actually telling him how to manage apany. He had already regarded him as a teacher and was very humbly studying. He didn''t get the attention and encouragement he got from his old father, but he got it all here, don''t mention how satisfied he was. No matter what questions he asks, the other party will patiently answer them, and he is simply his life mentor. When he took over the Su n, the other party first proposed his purpose, which was not to let the Su n fall into Su Qing''s hands, and never to shake hands with Su Qing and say good. Su Shen felt that this request was too simple. Su Qing had never been able to look down upon him. He always regarded him as dust on the ground. How could they be in harmony? He agreed to this request without hesitation, and secretly guessed who the other party was. Obviously, I can feel that the other party has no idea about Su n, but just wants to make Su Qing unhappy. To be honest, he also wanted to see Su Qing''s unhappy, he and his mother these years, because Su Qing did not know how much anger. His mother is his father''s second wife, and not a junior. Does Su Qing look at them with that kind of eyes? Obviously it was Su Qing''s mother who ran away on her own, so why did the other party impose this guilt on them? At this moment, the other party actually told him that he would never see each other again, and Su Shen felt a little sad. At this time, Su Shen''s phone rang. "what''s up?" "President Su, He Xiaomi was found, and the major took her back to her side. She seemed to be stimted." "I know." Su Shen didn''t care about this at all, "Does Dad know?" "Master knows that he is rushing over now, and most of them want to drive He Xiaomi out. There may be conflicts again." Only then did Su Shen understand what the assistant meant: "Prepare the car, and I will go there. The eldest brother has a weird temper and will easily make Dad angry." He didn''t know how many times he had tried to persuade him, each time he tried to persuade him seriously, but the contradiction between the two father and son was getting deeper and deeper. His teacher was really right. He didn''t really need to do anything. As long as he was good enough and looked filial enough to his father, the contradiction between Su Qing and his father would never be solved. This was attributed to Su Qing being too arrogant and too arrogant. Almost every time the eldest brother and dad have a conflict, they lose something. I don''t know if my eldest brother is really so infatuated with He Xiaomi, because he will even deny his father for her. Su Shen hurried to persuade him. Obviously, Suqing had no previous enthusiasm for He Xiaomi, but in the face of the persecution of the old father, he still protected He Xiaomi vigorously, and sent his old father directly into the hospital. It was exactly this time that Su Shen came. Su Qing took He Xiaomi and turned around, leaving only Su Shen to take care of the old father. The old father felt more and more that he had misunderstood the person. Fortunately, he still has a well-behaved son. Su Shen was indifferent to everything in front of him. He would not treat the old man with respect and respect on the surface, but he would never forget how his old father treated him and his mother coldly for Su Qing. A Su Qing can make the old father restless in his life, he doesn''t need to do more. He Xiaomi is very greedy for Su Qing''s goodness, and always binds this person to her side, but Su Qing is a little impatient with her. Vol 2 Chapter 5231: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (end) Vol 2 Chapter 5231: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (end) In fact, he med He Xiaomi in his heart. If she hadn''t disappeared, he wouldn''t necessarily lose. Su Shi might be in his hands. He Xiaomi couldn''t see this, she just wanted to tie Su Qing while guarding her secrets. However, there are more and more conflicts between the two living together. He Xiaomi uses various methods to restrain Su Qing. Su Qing can''t stand it, so he won''t return to where they live. He Xiaomi followed. She went wherever Su Qing went. She knew that Su Qing had gone to the small town where He Xiaomi had disappeared, and her Chinese was clean. He Xiaomi didn''t dare to go to that ce. She was afraid of being recognized, and the child came to the door, so she could only wait eagerly at home. Every time she walked into that ce, she panicked extremely. Once, at the door of the town, she saw a few familiar faces, which scared her to run away quickly, like avoiding a gue. She seemed to understand something, but she ignored it instantly. Before she knew it, Tang Guo was thirty-five years old. She announced that she would quit the entertainment industry and went back to take over the family business. After epting the interview, Tang Guo removed all his halo and got into the car. Zhuo Yi, the driver, said coldly: "Now I''m about to start my second career. Haven''t thought about a lifelong event?" "such as?" "Get married or something?" "Is it good to get married?" Zhuo Yi: "There are so many benefits..." "such as?" "Someone will serve tea and pour water at any time to warm the bed." "They can''t help me with work. The person who serves me tea is kind of like." Zhuo Yi held the steering wheel hard, entangled in her heart, and finally said, "As a husband, it is the duty of a husband to deal with every task arranged by his wife with heart. Work is not a problem." "That''s okay." The Zhuo familyughed when they knew that Zhuo Yi followed Tang Guo to work in thepany and was really helping the Tang family. "Now you don''t have to worry about your son. He has found a long-term boss." Zhuo Chengfei looked satisfied, "Look, this is the result of doing good deeds." "If nothing happens, you won''t be fired for a lifetime." Since Tang Guo and Zhuo Yi took control of the Tang family, they have developed rapidly and have cooperated with Su Shen several times. A few yearster, Su Qing looked at the rapid development of the Tang family, and had a guess in his mind that the hands of the president of the Tang family were very simr to the original owner of the mysterious mail. Coupled with various news and spections, he felt that Tang Guo was probably that person. But he didn''t say anything, it''s just that he shunned every time the Downspeted. He was there for all the gatherings Tang participated in. He approves of all projects supported by the Tang family. Many people found that Su n followed Tang n in everything. Because of Su Shen''s persistence, Tang Guo drank a lot of soup afterwards, and Tang Guo felt it, and did not shy away. Su Shen is not a fool, he should have guessed something. As a result, there was a rumor circting in the business district that President Su had a crush on President Tang, but it was a pity that President Tang had been married a long time ago, so he could only stare at him and ask for it. For this reason, Zhuo Yi ate a lot of flying vinegar. I also found Su Shen twice and asked him what he meant and why he always stared at his wife at every reception. Su Shen is a little innocent. He really doesn''t mean that. He just feels that he must respect his teacher. Tang Guo''s non-evasive attitude, and even took him to drink soup, already showed the identity of the other party. "I only have respect for Mr. Tang, nothing else." Zhuo Yi discovered that it was true, but he was still unhappy. Su Qing had been in that ancient town and had no intention ofing out again. The old father went to look for him a few times and quarreled a few times. Finally, he stopped the family''s support for him and asked Su Shen to ignore him. It was because Su Qing did somethingter thatpletely angered the old father. He even sold the shares in his hand and sold it to the opponent of the Su n. He Xiaomi has never been able to enter the small town and cannot get Su Qing''s support. She has returned to her old way and has to work part-time to survive. She is often photographed by some media and written as news. She didn''t dare to go to the small town. Every day, she was worried that someone woulde to find her. She lived in an increasingly remote location. In the small, dimly lit room, she was not regretting all the time, she should not go to Cha Ruoqian, she was not Cha Ruoqian''s daughter, how could it be like that? Vol 2 Chapter 5232: The silly girl outside the family (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5232: The silly girl outside the family (1) Tang Guo woke up this time, looking at the redness in front of him, and a part of the burning red candle beside him. The light of the candle was fiery red and it burned slightly. She understood in an instant that it was time to wear to the wedding night again. Judging from theyout of this room, this world is ancient and has no background. His family is probably pretty good, but it is definitely not a family of officials. "Miss, how can you lift the hijab, you behave, don''t move the red hijab at this time, you have toe over and uncover it." Tang Guozheng looked at the room with her red hijab, and an urgent voice rang in her ears. She quickly looked over and saw a 13 or 14-year-old girl looking at her anxiously, with her hand already on her hijab. , Put her hijab back on. Tang Guo didn''t lift his hijab again, because the little maid spoke again, and handed her a piece of candied fruit: "If the youngdy is hungry, just eat this. You must bear with it. After tonight, what do you want to eat, miss? When you eat, I will help you get the enthalpy." Tang Guo clearly felt that the tone of the self-proimed enthalpy girl was a little bit wrong, as if she was not a normal person. She took the candied fruit in her hand and put it in her mouth. It was a little bit sweet, and the candied fruit without any additives still tasted very good. She didn''t move anymore and decided to look at the memory first. She was in a very unhappy mood about being married as soon as she came here and getting married again in the future. Even if she was a little earlier, she would not marry someone. Throwing away all the distracting thoughts in her mind, she began to receive the memories of this world. Sure enough, at the moment when she saw the memory, she realized that she was not wrong, and Enthalpy did not regard her as a normal person. She is now in Tangyuan Waifu, Wuxian County. And her identity is the only daughter outside the Tang dynasty, she is loved by all her thousands. The only bad thing is that her intelligence is a bit weak,monly known as a fool. But she is not the kind of fool who knows nothing. asionally, she has a little bit of intelligence, and she can clearly know the people close to her, her father, and she will do some brief and simple exchanges. Even so, in the eyes of outsiders, she is still a fool. A fool is a fool, and outsiders will not care how foolish you are. Tang Yuanwai and his wife are very affectionate. When they got married, they really loved him for some time. However, life is not perfect and there are regrets everywhere. Madam Tang hurt her body when she gave birth to the original owner and only lived to be three years old. Mrs. Tang''s only wish before she died was that she hoped that Mrs. Tang could take good care of their only daughter. For more than ten years, Tang Yuanwai has always remembered the words of his deceased wife and spoiled his only daughter as a little princess. Even if she has some defects, she is still the jewel in his palm. The case said that in such a situation, he should have another child, preferably a male, to support the family so that he can take care of the original owner in the future. It is a pity that Tang Yuanwai loved his deceased wife too much and could not ept another woman. As long as he thinks of his deceased wife, he is full of guilt, so for so many years, he has not had a concubine. In ancient society, this is a very rare and even strange thing. His original n was that in the future, he would adopt a child from his rtives and friends, and while inheriting all his family business, he must take care of the original owner. Vol 2 Chapter 5233: The silly girl outside the family (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5233: The silly girl outside the family (2) But I was afraid that the original owner would be wronged by adopting people over early. He felt that his dad didn''t want her and didn''t love her, so he had not made a decision. He nned to make this decision when he was about to die. He believed that as long as he donated the Wanguan family property, the child who inherited his family property, whether for morality or fame, would take good care of his beloved daughter for the rest of his life. In this era, people cherish fame very much. He never thought that something like that would happenter, if he knew it, he wouldn''t be toote to make a decision. The beginning of the tragedy of the original owner is today''s wedding. Mu Shanzhi, a man in the mountains who delivered firewood to Tang''s family, was a few years older than the original master. Different from the average mountain man, he was born tall and mighty, with a handsome appearance. If he didn''t know that he was a woodcutter, his body and manner, what kind of young master would he think he was? Because he sent firewood to Tang''s family every day, the original owner often saw him. When Mu Shanzhi was seven or eight years old, he sent firewood to Tang''s family, so they met at that time. The original owner likes to see Mu Shanzhiing, and will share his snacks with Mu Shanzhi. Tang Yuanwai knew about this and didn''t stop it. Because there are not many people who can make the original owner divide the snacks, it is rare for his daughter to make a friend, and he is of course happy. And Mu Shanzhi looks good. Although he is a woodcutter, he knows advances and retreats and knows etiquette better than ordinary people. Other people will talk behind their backs about his daughter being a fool. Even if he called Miss Guoer back then, they would still say a fool. Although the original owner is a fool, he doesn''t like hearing someone call her a fool. She is not stupid enough, she can also judge from her tone, which people are good intentions and which ones are malicious. Not only did Mu Shanzhi not call her a fool, he would talk to her patiently, and even a few times outside, he even helped her scold those whoughed at her as a fool. This scene was deeply imprinted in her mind, and it has be even more special to Mu Shanzhi since then. Any good things are stuffed into Mu Shanzhi''s arms. This Mu Shanzhi is really different from ordinary people. If it is some snacks, he will ept it generously. If it was a little expensive item, he would take it and hand it to the Tang clerk, indicating that he could not ept this item, maybe Miss Guoer didn''t understand it, and it was given to him by the fortress. If he doesn''t want it, Miss Guoer will make trouble again, so she can only bring it to Tang Clerk. Therefore, the member outside Tang appreciates him more, and don''t return those things. In his opinion, they are just some small things, just let him keep them, and will not use them to ask him in the future. Mu Shanzhi is a very principled person, he has to report every time, and he will take things away only after he is affirmed. In fact, he really needs these gadgets. He wants to read books. Books these years are very expensive and need a lot of money to get them. And his wife has bad bones, so he has to see the doctor from time to time, take medicine and eat some good things. With these gadgets given by the original owner, his life has been greatly improved. Later, the original owner grew up and cared more about Mu Shanzhi, as long as he came, his eyes would stick to him. Tang was very helpless, and at the same time he thought that Mu Shanzhi was a good candidate, and his daughter had reached the age of marriage. Originally, he didn''t consider this aspect. After all, people''s hearts are changeable and he is afraid that his daughter will suffer. Vol 2 Chapter 5234: The silly girl outside the family (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5234: The silly girl outside the family (3) But Mu Shanzhi is different. This kid is filial, knows how to advance and retreat, understands etiquette, is not greedy, and the frankness in him makes him very fond. He moved to recruit Mu Shanzhi to be his son-inw, but he didn''t like the hardships, so he brought Mu Shanzhi to him and asked him whether he would like it or not. If you are willing, you only need to treat his daughter well, and after a hundred years, the family business of this foreigner will be handed over to him. But he also has to keep his promise and always be nice to his daughter. With humanitarianism, he is not the kind of unfeeling person. After Mu Shanzhi is forty years old, the other party and his daughter have no blood, so he is allowed to leave a blood for himself. It can be said that the conditions outside Tang''s member are very attractive, and they are not going to push people out of their way. Just because the outsiders of Tang Dynasty were so nice, Mu Shan couldn''t find an excuse to refuse for a while. Tang Yuanwai also asked him to go back and think about it, don''t rush to refuse, now they are still young and don''t worry about this matter. After he has thought about it, he will answer the matter. The conditions outside the Tang Dynasty were so attractive that even Mu Shan couldnt refuse for a while. He knew that as long as he immediately agreed, his destiny would be changed immediately. He no longer had to worry. He didnt have the money to buy medicine for his mother. Physically, I feel ufortable everyday. But if he agrees, he will be tied to Tang Guo for the rest of his life, and he will never be able to be with the person he likes. Yes, he is already interested in someone. The rtionship between the two is just a flirtation, asionally handing some letters, during the token period, because of some things, they never pierced thestyer of window paper. The reason why he didn''t express his attitude with Tang member was because he and the other party also had an identity gap. Not only that, the other party already had a marriage contract, and when he was old, he would get married. If he said that, Tang Yuanwai''s impression of him might immediately be bad, and he might not want his firewood in the future. With so many households in Wuxian County, the members of Tang Dynasty paid the most. So he really didn''t dare to say that he had a sweetheart to refuse, because he was afraid that the member of Tang would ask, who is his sweetheart, he still doesn''t know how to lie, so he only said he would consider it. Back home, Mu''s mother saw Mu Shanzhi''s distressed look, so she asked him what was upset. Mu Shanzhi respected his mother very much, so he repeated what Tang said. After listening to Mu''s mother, she felt that the conditions outside the Tang dynasty were so good that all aspects were considered. She persuaded Mu Shanzhi to agree and agree. It''s better than chopping wood for a lifetime, and Tang Guo is not the kind of stupid that can''t take care of himself, but the reaction is slower, he will still recognize the people close to him, and he looks good. . I heard that the reason she was a little stupid was that she had stayed in the mother''s womb for a long time, and her future children should not be inherited. No matter how bad it is, didnt Tang Yuan say that he has no blood until he is forty years old, so is he allowed to keep his blood? Mu''s mother really couldn''t bear it, watching Mu Shan had been a man in the mountains all her life, cutting wood for a living, because in her eyes, Mu Shanzhi himself should not have encountered these things, and should have a good life. It''s a pity that the current Mu Shanzhi can''t live the life he should have. It might be an opportunity to meet Tang members who appreciate him. But Mu Shanzhi said that he already has a sweetheart, and I''m afraid he can''t agree to this matter. Under Mu''s mother''s questioning, he said that his sweetheart was Tang Guo''s cousin Tang Zhiyan, one year younger than Tang Guo. Vol 2 Chapter 5235: The silly girl outside the family (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5235: The silly girl outside the family (4) Tang Zhiyan is the daughter of Tang Yuan''s younger brother. Her father has gone missing from Beijing for many years. There is no news yet. There are rumors that he should have died in the hands of mountain bandits. His wife heard the news and went there soon. When Tang Zhiyan was ten years old, he was epted as a member of the Tang Dynasty to live in the Foreign Mansion. It has been four years now. It was the year she came, that downturned, mediocre and pitiful face, with a particrly strong face, was deeply engraved in Mu Shanzhi''s mind, and it could not be erased. When Mu''s mother heard this, she persuaded Mu Shanzhi to dispel the idea. Tang Zhiyan had a marriage contract since he was a child, and it was not what he could think of. In another year, they will get married. Mu Shanzhi also knew this, and felt very ufortable, but he couldn''t help it. Mu''s mother originally thought that it would be fine for Mu Shanzhi to agree or not to the Tang members, but now she hopes that this can happen so that Mu Shan can forget Tang Zhiyan sooner, so as not to cause trouble in the future. However, without waiting for Mu Shanzhi''s consideration, something went wrong at home. Only because Mu Mu had a conflict with the people in the vige, she was weak and fell to the waist by herself. When Mu Shanzhi came back and saw that he was furious, he picked up the club and went to the house, where he beat him up. I didn''t know that the other party was not a vegetarian, so Mu Shanzhi was sued by aint. Mu''s mother fell, she fell. And Mu Shan''s beating was witnessed by the whole vige, so this is awsuit with no chance of winning. What awaits Mu Shan is the disaster of prison and hugepensation, unless any family is willing to negotiate a peace, private. The vigers didn''t help them because the two were originally from outsiders, and they were not close to the vige. There was no room for outsiders to bully the people in their vige. Mu''s mother sold the things at home that should be sold, and where to go to beg for mercy. It is a pity that most of the money Mu Shan got was for books and medicines, and the money collected was less than a dozen. How could the family agree that Mu Shanzhi must go to jail. How could Mu''s mother look at Mu Shanzhi''s squatting boss, and in a hurry, she remembered Tang Yuanwai, so she hurried to Tang Yuanwai Mansion and asked Tang Yuanwai for help. After hearing the ins and outs of the matter, Tang Yuan decided to help Mu Shan. In his capacity to negotiate a peace, and also sent a sum ofpensation in the past, the family did not feel embarrassed any more, and promised to solve the matter privately. Mu Shanzhi exempted him from prison, but owed Father Tang a great favor. Later, Mu''s mother persuaded him that he agreed to Tang Yuanwai''s request, married the original owner, and promised to take good care of her for the rest of his life. Then, there is the scene of marriage today. After getting married, Mu Shanzhi didn''t have anything to do with the original owner, just because Mu Shanzhi met Tang Zhiyan on the way to the new house. Looking at her resentful eyes, he was in a panic, a little regretful and impulsive to agree to it. Tang Zhiyan has always been a strong woman, seldom showing a weak side in front of outsiders. However, on the night of his wedding, under the bright and dim lights, she could see her red eyes, mostly secretly crying. On the way to the new house, when he thought of Tang Zhiyan''s appearance, his heart hurts, very ufortable, but it is toote to regret it. Even if he regrets it, there is no possibility between them. Next year, Tang Zhiyan will get married. Between them, there always seems to be a river that cannot be crossed. After getting married, Mu Shanzhi performed well, and gradually gained the trust of Tang members, except for not concluding with the original owner, everything seemed perfect. Vol 2 Chapter 5236: The silly girl outside the family (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5236: The silly girl outside the family (5) Mu Shanzhi avoided the Tang member thinking too much, so when he was newly married that night, he made the illusion of a round house. After Tang Yuanwai trusted him, he followed Tang Yuanwai to learn to do things and take care of his family business. However, Tang Zhiyan always appeared in his line of sight, even if he tried to control it, he would still visit her when no one noticed. The same is true for Tang Zhiyan. Obviously two people who are in love with each other, but can''t be together, for the two, it is undoubtedly suffering. Tang Zhiyan''s father also left a lot of family business. When she was a child, Tang Zhiyan took care of it on his behalf, and then gradually handed over to her. So far, Tang Zhiyan has taken care of it himself. Therefore, they have a lot of time to meet, and if they have more contact, they will inevitably have space to get along with each other in private, and even make some uncontroble physical contact, as well as verbal cross-border. The rtionship between the two has also avoided suspicion from the beginning, untilter, I can''t wait to see each other early every day. Later, they will even create some private space, but their excuses are all based on discussing business. asionally, the original owner will be brought along to cover people''s eyes. The original owner is still different from normal people. She has insufficient intelligence, and is even more iprehensible with matters between men and women. How could she have discovered something because of two clever people cheating. Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan maintained such a rtionship until a yearter, Tang Zhiyan got married. Although neither of them wanted such a result, there was no way to go back. Tang Zhiyan was still married in the painful mood of Mu Shan. He had already taken care of him, but he didn''t know that Tang Zhiyan had been married for less than half a year, and he hade back again, as Sangfu, with all his husband''s property. Onlyter did he realize that her husband was in poor health. After she married, the other party didn''t even have the strength to consummate. The other party is also a single seedling, and his parents have died early, and there is only one olddy. After his death, the olddy was gone, she was the one who was in charge. She was not familiar with that ce, so she returned with all the family properties. It was not convenient for her to live with her grandfather, so she bought the real estate by herself, in a rtively remote and clean location. In order to see Mu Shanzhi, she often used excuses to see Tang Guo''s visit to the foreign pce. The mes that the two of them had extinguished before rose gradually, but finally they couldn''t control it. Something that shouldn''t happen happened, and it was uneptable. The rtionship continued. Only Mu''s mother knew about Mu Shanzhi''s changes. She was shocked at first. She couldn''t see Mu Shan''s pain, butter helped conceal it, y cover, and even went to Tang Zhiyan to walk around in person, but it didn''t make anyone suspicious. The original owner was stupid, everyone coaxed her to go round and round, how did you know these things behind her. Besides, when Mu''s mother married the original owner in Mu Shanzhi, she went to the Yuanwai Mansion to work, so it was easier to hide from Tang Yuan. Mu Shanzhi himself was more careful, and he couldn''t find out about it until the Tang member died outside. Tang Yuanwai''s death was an ident. I don''t know where it caused the disaster. On that day, when Mushan went out, a group of mountain bandits rushed into her foreign residence and killed anyone when they saw it. When Tang Yuanwai heard the movement outside, he knew that he might not be able to escape, so he asked Yuner to take Tang Guo and escape through the small door. There is a carriage in the small gate. If you are lucky, you should be able to escape. The original owner was ignorantly taken into the carriage, and Yan''er urged the coachman to leave quickly, but at a critical moment, the original owner remembered Mu Shanzhi. I dont know what happened. His mind suddenly became clearer, and he quickly asked the coachman to change direction and go. Find Mu Shanzhi. She was afraid of being chased by the bandit, so she asked Yan''er to take the coachman to find Mu Shanzhi, but Yan''er was unwilling and wanted to follow her, so the coachman drove away. The original owner and Huo''er were hacked to death by the bandit who came after them. Mu Shanzhi evaded in time and survived. The funeral of the clerk''s foreign residence was turned into a property and took Tang Zhiyan and Mu''s mother away to escape. Later, I found the mystery of my own life experience, restored my identity, and worked hand in hand with Tang Zhiyan to ovee the difficulties, and finally the lover finally got married. Vol 2 Chapter 5237: The silly girl from outside the family (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5237: The silly girl from outside the family (6) The red candle in the room wept and tears, and Mu Shanzhi, who was dealing with the guests outside, had been half drunk. When passing through the long corridor, Mu Shanzhi, who was half confused, saw Tang Zhiyan who was staying aside to give way. At that moment, the wine was gone. Tang Zhiyan was standing there alone, but he couldn''t stay in front of her for a while, he could only pass by her with the support of his servants. He couldn''t help but look at her more, the bright light was dim, he just saw Tang Zhiyan''s sadness at this time. Those two eyes were red, so they should have just cried. Mu Shanzhi was full of regret, and regretted why he agreed to this marriage. It''s a pity that he worshipped, and the wine was toasted. He was about to go to the new house. At this time, he was already the son-inw of Tang Yuan, and it was impossible for him and Tang Zhiyan. No one noticed the momentary lingering and reluctance in the eyes of Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shan, in the eyes of the servants. It was Mu Shanzhi''s past, Tang Zhiyan made way for him as the groom. The long corridor is going to be finished after all. Mu Shanzhi came to the new house with great pain and looked at the red all over the room and the burning red candles, without the slightest joy in his heart. Under the guidance of the maid, he finished the process, and only Tang Guo and Mu Shanzhi were left in the house. "Brother Mountain." Tang Guo saw that Mu Shanzhi was in a daze, calling him ording to the original owner''s tone. This tone was a bit dazed, but from this tone, he could clearly feel that the owner of the voice should have a preference for this person. Mu Shanzhi was indeed awakened. He looked at Tang Guo, who was sitting obediently by the bed. Seeing her eyes were crystal clear, he felt a little guilt in his heart. He just felt confused, he pulled out a smile, reached out his hand and touched Tang Guos head, then pulled her to the table and pointed to the fruit candied fruit on it: "Is Guoer hungry? Eat some if you are hungry. Something, you can rest after eating." "I''m a little hungry." Tang Guo was not polite, the original owner did just that. She was sitting on a stool, holding something to eat. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Mu Shanzhi who was still tangled, and then she saw Mu Shanzhi staring at the bed, bit his finger, and dropped a few drops of blood on it, quickly spreading the quilt, like a thief. "Is it delicious?" After Mu Shanzhi finished what he wanted to make, he came to Tang Guo''s side and sat on another stool. "If you like to eat, eat more. If it is not enough, I will ask someone to take it." Tang Guo nodded lightly, but thought in her heart, this Mu Shanzhi is really wee, so soon as he is the master of this ce? Entertain her as if entertaining guests. She didn''t care about that much for the time being, this body was indeed a little hungry, so she should eat more quickly. After Tang Guo had eaten well, Mu Shanzhi coaxed her to sleep again, covering her with a quilt, and he whispered Tang Guo: "Guoer, we agreed on a secret, okay?" "secret?" "Yes, secret." Mu Shanzhi turned to the side and said seriously: "It only belongs to the secrets between us, the kind that nobody tells, not even the father-inw." "Only, you and I know..." "Yes, only me and you know the secret." Mu Shanzhi repeated, and then said, "In the future, we will be husbands and wives. We are the closest people in the world, so we must agree on this secret. No matter who asks, even if it''s father-inw, enthalpy, don''t tell them what we are in the room." Vol 2 Chapter 5238: The silly girl outside the family (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5238: The silly girl outside the family (7) Tang Guo blinked his eyes, thinking with his face all over, as if he didn''t understand, but also seemed to understand a little bit, and finally uttered two words: "Shame?" Because the original owner''s intelligence was wed and some of the necessary procedures, Tang Yuanwai did not ask anyone to teach her. From the outside of Tang''s point of view, Mu Shanzhi is a good person. He has been good to Tang Guo since he was a child. He will be married to Tang Guo. Let him teach this aspect. After all, the original owner was not a normal person. He was really afraid that others would teach her and would scare her and leave a psychological shadow. Hearing Tang Guo''s answer, Mu Shanzhi felt relieved: "Yes, you are ashamed. Telling others is ashamed, so you can''t tell anyone. In the future, if someone asks about us in the room, don''t say it, be right. They said it was confidential." "Confidentiality." Tang Guo pretended to remember this word, and then nodded, "Keep it secret, the secret of Brother Mountain." Mu Shanzhi was finally relieved, but he felt a little guilty at this moment, using Tang Guo''s trust to let her do this. He dared to understand the original owner. She listened to him very much, it was a long time ago. As long as she listened to it, she would not tell anyone about it. He already had Tang Zhiyan in his heart, and there was really no way to ept another person for a while. Perhaps after a long time, his feelings for Tang Zhiyan will slowly fade, so let''s start with Tang Guo again. Mu Shanzhi thought of it in his heart, and said: "I have been tired for a day today, go to bed, and take you to finish tomorrow." Tang Guo closed her eyes and went to sleep. In fact, she went into the group to exin the story of the world to the little friends inside. She didn''t have time to pay attention to Mu Shanzhi''s entanglement. There was someone in her heart, and she was embarrassed to agree to this matter. It''s done, but I can''t ept it. After all, Mu Shanzhi still couldn''t stand the temptation, a bit bitch. [Margaret]: Oh, and without me, I know that the creation of God against me has never disappeared. [Shangguan Yungu]: I felt that I was targeted by Heaven. Since I fell into that secret realm, a strange world followed, and it was endless. I finally got out from a ce where Yin and Yang were reversed, but I still didn''t get outside. Marguerite was no longer sad. [Margaret]: Where have you been, and what is strange? [Shangguan Yungu]: A ce without light is full of darkness, and all humans live underground. What is the specific situation, I still need to see what happened. I just came here and haven''t figured it out yet. [Margaret]: What a hapless child, would you like me to read a few blessings to you? [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margaret will still bless you? Will it not be a curse in the end? He is really worried. [Margaret]: No wonder it''s so unlucky, I can''t say anything. Tang Guo was confirming that everyone in the group was okay, talked to them, watched them make a fuss for a while, then quit and went to sleep. Mu Shanzhi listened to the breathinging from his side, sighed, turned his head to look at Tang Guo, who was sleeping with his back facing him under the quilt, and said silently: "Is he a fool, carefree, no ordinary person. Troubles." What should he do? This is the end of the matter, and there is no other way but to continue on this road. All night, Mu Shanzhi couldn''t sleep, and when she closed her eyes, she could think of Tang Zhiyan she saw in the corridor. After finally falling asleep, I would dream of Tang Zhiyan crying sadly at him. Vol 2 Chapter 5239: The silly girl outside the family (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5239: The silly girl outside the family (8) Tang Guo had a good night''s dream, and when she woke up, she saw the bruises under Mu Shanzhi''s eyes, obviously not sleeping well. She shouted twice to the outside: "Enthalpy, enthalpy." Huo''er walked in quickly with people carrying water and served Tang Guo to dress. In addition, there was a maidservant helping Mu Shanzhi to dress. Mu Shanzhi was still a little ufortable, but because he didn''t have a good rest, he was not very energetic, so he let the maid. Help, did not refuse. If you want to stay in peace, he will definitely refuse,e by himself, and really don''t have the energy to fight for this at the moment. Huo''er helped Tang Guo dress, wash, and dress up, and quietly asked in her ear: "Miss, I can restst night. Are you tired?" Just now when the mother-inw was making the bed, she saw it all, so she asked. Tang Guo looked at herself in the mirror. She was very well born. She was very satisfied. After a while, she answered Hu''er''s words word by word: "Secret." Enthalpy stunned, secret? She asked again about the situationst night in a low voice, but Tang Guo didn''t expect Tang Guo to answer: "I can''t tell. Enthalpy understood in seconds, then smiled and nodded, without asking more. It seems that the youngdy is not being bullied, and other things are not important, so she will dress Tang Guo faithfully. Next, Tang Guo and Mu Shanzhi went to see Tang Yuan, and when they were in the hall, Mu Shanzhi met Tang Zhiyan again. Tang Zhiyan stood quietly on the side, seeming to be well-behaved. He only nced at Mu Shanzhi, and then stopped watching, hanging his head slightly, as if it had nothing to do with him. Mu Shanzhi also hurriedly nced at her, quickly averted his sight, and continued the process of the second day of the wedding, worshiping his father-inw and toasting. After the process is over, the family sits together for breakfast. There are four people on the table, Tang Yuan, Tang Guo, Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan. Tang Guo had the happiest meal with this meal. Member Tang saw that she was fine, his face looked good, and he stroked his beard with satisfaction: "If Guoer likes to eat, eat more. I have a better appetite this morning than before." Tang Guo raised his eyes, nodded to the member of Tang Wai Lian, showing a big smile, swept his gaze over the table, and served the member of Tang outside. Tang Yuanwaiughed happily, and immediately ate the money Tang Guo gave him, with a smile on his face. Even if his daughter has some minor defects in intelligence, she knows that she is called Daddy, and she still loves him as Daddy, that''s enough. This huge family business is enough to make his daughter happy for a lifetime. Tang Guo didn''t forget Mu Shanzhi either, after all, she had to maintain a character set now to interpret the silly girl who was full of Mu Shanzhi. After picking up vegetables for Mu Shanzhi, Mu Shanzhi immediately Alexander, seeing member Tang looking at him with a smile outside, Yu Guang found Tang Zhiyan trembling slightly and pursing his lips. He only felt that the dishes in the bowl were hot potato. He knew that if he ate it, it would hurt Tang Zhiyan''s heart. But at this time, he had to eat. Seeing that Mu Shanzhi had eaten it, Tang Guo tried to give him the price. Yu Guang saw that Tang Zhiyan was ufortable, almost unable to maintain the character, and rolled his eyes. She found that Mu Shanzhi was eating the vegetables hard, maintaining a smile on the surface, looking like he was happy, but in fact the hands hidden under the table were clenched into fists and were shaking slightly. If you like it so much, why should you agree to marry her? These people really don''t understand. Very greedy, want everything. One morning, Tang Guo tried hard to pick up vegetables for Mu Shanzhi and directly supported him. Vol 2 Chapter 5240: The silly girl outside the family (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5240: The silly girl outside the family (9) It''s a good food in itself, because Tang Zhiyan looked at it, and he couldn''t taste the deliciousness at all. Member Tang ate a bit more cheerfully, and Tang Guo also served him several times, all of which he liked. Mu Shanzhi knew it was dangerous to go down, so he decided to meet Tang Zhiyan less. Tang Zhiyan will get married in a year. It will never be possible for them to meet each other rarely, and it is good for everyone. After breakfast, he took Tang Guo out to y. Tang Guo yed almost, so he went back to the house to read. Tang Yuanwai is indeed a good person. Seeing that he likes to read so much, he asked his next person to clean up a room that was used as Mu Shanzhi''s study, and he also asked someone to copy many books and put them in it. In this way, except for the time spent with meals, Mu Shanzhi basically couldn''t see Tang Zhiyan, his mind was filled with books, so I didn''t think about it for the time being, and he was finally not so sad. Tang Zhiyan was also avoiding meeting with Mu Shanzhi. She has now epted her father''s property. She has to go out every day to see the shop and check the ounts. She is also very busy, and asionally she has no time to eat in the house. The only thing that is morefortable is Tang Guo, Mu Shanzhi himself undoubtedly has something to do with her, and she prevents her from doing tricks on her own. She ate and drank all day, by the way, asked the system to monitor the house and understand the situation, and nothing else. Mu''s mother has been arranged to work in the mansion, and at this time she has be a big one with some girls and women, because of her identity, the people in the mansion are very obedient to her. She has observed Mu Mus methods. The other party is indeed not an ordinary person. The managers skills are very powerful, and this person has definitely seen big scenes. Those gold, silver and jade objects are in front of her. She is very indifferent. Greed. Mu''s mother took Mu Shanzhi to escape before arriving in Wuxian County. The Tang familys subsequent massacre was also affected by the two mothers and sons. There are still a few years away from that matter, so don''t worry. She needs to let Tang Wai know in advance that this fellow Mu Shanzhi is not as good as she thought. She is a fool now, and can only use foolish methods to let her father know. Bing smart rashly is a lot of trouble, and it is easy to cause suspicion and suspicion. People here are not fools. Two months passed after the quiet days, and Tang Yuanwai was very satisfied with Mu Shanzhi''s performance. On this day, he yed with Tang Guo for a while, and was about to go to the study to read, but was stopped by someone outside Tang. After he went, he realized that Tang Yuanwai wanted him to follow along. "Father-inw, this..." "Sooner orter, these family properties in my hand will be handed over to you and Guo''er. Guo''er can''t do these things. I also hope she is carefree. You can only worry about these things. At this time, Mu Shanzhi did not refuse. He still prefers to get busy. When he is free, Tang Guo will pester him to y, either flying a kite or hiding and hiding. A normal person repeats this with a fool every day, which is really boring. As a result, Mu Shanzhi spent more time studying family management with Tang Yuan. The original owner is actually very coaxing, as long as she patiently say a few more words to her, she will be very obedient to y with the maids and will not cause trouble to anyone. That''s how Mu Shanzhi coaxed Tang Guo, and Tang Guo cleverly agreed ording to the original owner''s temperament. When studying with Tang Yuanwai, Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan had more time to meet, and the seedlings that had sprouted could not be destroyed. Vol 2 Chapter 5241: The silly girl from outside the family (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5241: The silly girl from outside the family (10) Mu Shanzhi is indeed very smart. Under Tang Yuanwai''s teaching, he can draw inferences from one another. Tang Yuanwai feels that he has picked up a treasure, and even more spares no room in training him, even giving him more power. After taking him to study for two months, Mu Shanzhi personally took care of some things, and Tang Yuan stopped following. Tang Guo didn''t intervene for a while, and didn''t give the two a chance to get out of the wall, how could she catch them? Now if her father knew that there was an ambiguity between the two, then everything would be stifled in the bud. How boring? When the timees, because her father loves his daughter, he will probably drive Mu Shanzhi out of the house, so it has nothing to do with them. Waiting for Tang Zhiyan to be a widow, then they will have a chance to be together in an upright manner. And now that Mu Shanzhi has learned so much, he is not allowed to start anew after being kicked out of the house, even if he has no capital, Tang Zhiyan has it. Who can say anything about that? Even if her father feels that he should be separated, it is for Tang Zhiyan''s father''s sake that he will not pursue the past. Tang Guo looked at the Tang staff and put more things into Mu Shanzhi''s hands. In only half a year, he didn''t care much about things, but he didn''t ask about the ount book in March, and he was old-aged. More time was spent. y with Tang Guo at home. "Daddy, the kite flies really high." Tang Guo didn''t have any trouble in his heart and flew kites outside of Tang''s members. There was no way, the original owner just liked to fly kites. All kinds of kites. Not only that, but every day I take her to the street to buy gadgets. System: [Host big, I feel you are being forced to open business. Tang Guo: "What do you want to say?" [I want to say that this kind of life is still going to endure. After Tang Zhiyan gets married, Tang Zhiyan bes a widow, and then the two of them hook up, and this is the end. Tang Guo: "If you don''t mention this, I have forgotten it. You brought me the information of Tang Zhiyan''s fiance. Although it is ancient and there is no inte, based on the existing information, you should be able to cover it there, right?" System: [This is not a problem, but it takes longer. "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry. You mainly want to see what disease he has and how he is. If it is not a disaster, I will do a good thing and save his life." Tang Guo sat aside, eating snack , Watching her father flying a kite for her, his smile overflowed unconsciously, "But it''s not necessarily a good thing to live long, he has to wear a green hat." System: [Host big, have you forgotten that you are wearing a hat of this color. Tang Guo: "..." System: [Host big, I will check that first. As soon as the system sound fell, it slipped away. He also felt that he was a little floating, and quickly slipped away while the host was not paying attention. Lest she react, and say yes with his number, this is his pain. After the system slipped away, Tang Guo held the kite and continued to fly. Since her father likes to y, he should y well and keep up his body so as not to get angryter. Member Tang has been extremely satisfied recently. He feels that there is nothing more happy in life than this, right? It was a pity that his dead wife could not see all this. He didn''t know that at this time, Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan were sitting in a private room of a teahouse talking. The eyes of the two looking at each other were full of emotion. After silence, Mu Shanzhi opened his mouth first. "Don''t be too tired, you seem to have lost a lot of light." Vol 2 Chapter 5247: The silly girl of a foreigner (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5247: The silly girl of a foreigner (11) Tang Zhiyan herself can still pretend to be strong, even if she meets Mu Shanzhi every day, as long as the other party does not speak, she can pretend not to know something and try to make herself forget that feeling. Unexpectedly, the boss who was discussing today left early, and they had the opportunity to be alone. Mu Shanzhi took the initiative to talk to her, and she was relieved when she spoke, and let her take care of herself. These words broke all her strength in an instant, and infinite grievances rose in her heart, her eyes became flushed, and there were tears in her to keep them from falling. When Mu Shanzhi saw it, he was also agitated, Tang Zhiyan''s appearance, he couldn''t remain indifferent, and finally helped her wipe the tears. "I''m sorry," Mu Shanzhi said softly, "I just me us for having no destiny and no life." "Originally nothing happened, why can''t you change your life?" Tang Zhiyan said angrily. If Mu Shanzhi had the courage at the beginning, why would she go to divorce? , She dare. However, Mu Shanzhi has never revealed it like that, and it will always be revealed. There is an insurmountable gap between them, and there is no destiny. She least likes to hear such words, and feels inexplicably wronged. The more she thought about Tang Zhiyan, the more she couldn''t help wiping her tears. The tears were so unstoppable, but Mu Shanzhi panicked and hurried to wipe her tears. "what happened to you?" "Is there anything you are having trouble with recently? Tell me, I can help, I will definitely help." Tang Zhiyan looked at him with tears, feeling even more aggrieved. She was sad here, but he didn''t know what was going on, this person had never thought that there was a future between them. This is the end of the matter, and there is really no chance between them. Why should she tell him so much. "I go first." Tang Zhiyan wiped away the tears, pretending to have sand in his eyes, and threw Mu Shanzhi behind him. Mu Shanzhi wanted to chase it out. Tang Zhiyan had already left the door. He was afraid that people would bump into him if he was too close, so he watched her leave. Tang Zhiyan felt it, and nced back at him, with a bleak smile on his face, making Mu Shan''s heart twitching, really wanting to chase him. For several days after Mu Shanzhi met Tang Zhiyan, Tang Zhiyan never said a word to him except for some necessary words on the face, and his attitude was never before, which made him ufortable. Mu Shanzhi couldn''t ept this a bit, so he took the initiative to create an opportunity and got along with Tang Zhiyan again. Tang Zhiyan was about to leave, and this time he quickly stopped her. Tang Zhiyan struggled and still had to leave. Mu Shanzhi was anxious, so he held her, and finally hugged her, she couldn''t leave. "What the **** is going on with you, why have you ignored me these days?" Mu Shanzhi disliked Tang Zhiyan like this, and was afraid of her strange appearance to him. Tang Zhiyan mocked: "How do you want me to care about you? As far as your identity is concerned, you are now my cousin, how do you want me to care about you?" Mu Shanzhi opened his mouth and couldn''t refute it. "Mu Shanzhi, let me go. Since you know that there is no result between us, why are you blocking my way? In half a year, I will get married. If someone runs into you and me like this, it is not as simple as gossip. . You and my reputation will be lost." Mu Shanzhi didn''t release it this time, and said strongly: "I have made arrangements, no one can find these." Vol 2 Chapter 5248: The silly girl from outside the family (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5248: The silly girl from outside the family (12) "You have ignored metely, and you are more indifferent than when you didn''t know you at the beginning. I don''t know what''s going on, and I feel very uneasy. Zhiyan, what''s the matter with you, why don''t you talk to me? Say it?" Tang Zhiyan did not struggle anymore, her voice still mocking, she looked at Mu Shanzhi: "What happened after I told you, will the rtionship between you and me change? Mu Shanzhi, we had the best chance to change everything. , But you never thought about it, how can you make me not sad?" As Mu Shanzhi said this, Tang Zhiyan could not hold back anymore: "You were still Mu Shanzhi at that time, not the son-inw of the Tang family, and I only have a marriage contract and have not really been married. If you were with me Say, willing to be with me, can''t we be together? At most, your reputation is damaged, but you can be together." "But, you never thought about this at all. You gave up the feelings between us and chose my idiot Sister Tang. You obviously didn''t mean to her, but you epted the uncle''s proposal, got married with her, and became the son-inw. ." "That''s all for you, but I can clearly see your feelings for me from your eyes. The way you look at me is full of upset and unwillingness, why is this? You have clearly made a choice, why Do you have to show such an expression to me to disturb my mood? You know, I can''t ignore it at all when I see it. It will be moved and hope will be born. But if we really do something, what is it between us? " Tang Zhiyan''s words made Mu Shanzhi speechless, and he really regretted it in his heart. But even if the things Tang Zhiyan said were reversed, he still felt a little inappropriate. One could not get it. The reputation of the two of them was ruined. Wuxian County is afraid that there will be no ce for them in the future. His mother will also be tired. He regretted that he couldn''t be with Tang Zhiyan again. Only then did he realize that his heart was full of each other. He could only say sorry, Tang Zhiyan pushed him away this time, but he didn''t stop him again. It''s just that in the time toe, he was secretly treating Tang Zhiyan well. He cultivated his confidant, and he bought a small servant inadvertently to help him with some trivial matters. Concerned about Tang Zhiyan''s things, he arranged this confidant to do it. Tang Zhiyan epted Mu Shanzhi''s kindness to her despite her stiff mouth, and her attitude was gradually softening. Tang Guo often received the system and talked to her about the actions of the two of them. At this time, the two of them did not make any excessive actions. At most, they looked at each other with affection. Sometimes when Tang Zhiyan was sad, Mu Shanzhi would do it. She wiped her tears. System: [Host Da, Tang Zhiyan''s fiance''s information has been investigated, do you want to read it now? This person is not a bad person, it should be said that he is still a bit unlucky. His illness was brought out of his mother''s womb. This kind of disease, let alone in the ancient world, is in the modern world, it is fatal if it is not properly maintained. [Personality, there is no problem. This person usually doesn''t go out much. Just because his body is too weak, he is even less likely to do evil. He is a rtively simple person. "I know, then I will find an opportunity to save his life, but his existence cannot prevent the renewed rtionship between the two." Tang Guo was eating snacks, and Tang Yuanwai asked someone to study them now that he was fine. Vol 2 Chapter 5249: The silly girl from outside the family (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5249: The silly girl from outside the family (13) Near the evening, Mu Shanzhi returned. Tang Guo, as usual, walked ording to the original owner''s personal n, waiting for him to return at the gate. She has very good eyesight. After seeing Mu Shanzhi with her own eyes, her original smile disappeared, and her expression became serious, as if something major had happened. Just because of the restoration of his rtionship with Tang Zhiyan in these days, he really didn''t want to deal with Tang Guo anymore. He found one thing. As long as he looked serious, dignified, and busy, Tang Guo wouldn''t bother him, as if he knew he had something big. In order not to deal with Tang Guo, he often showed this expression in front of Tang Guo as he should. Tang Guo learned from the original master''s appearance and learned so vividly that no one could see that she was disdainful in her heart. As time passed, Mu Shanzhi became more and more perfunctory to her. This person is purely using the pure goodness of the original owner to achieve his own goals. He married voluntarily, but at this time he didn''t want to deal with her, he still thought she was annoying. "Brother Shan, are you hungry?" Tang Guo''s surface was still the same, so that people couldn''t see anything wrong, his tone was sweet and greasy, Mu Shanzhi''s face was properly exhausted, and he nodded to Tang Guo. "It''s delicious." Tang Guo greeted, and trot in, happily guiding him, and Mu Shanzhi followed in. He was a little guilty of coping like this once or twice at the beginning. He has done a lot of this and he gradually got used to it. He secretly swears in his heart that although he can''t give Tang Guoai, he will definitely make her life carefree. Thinking this way, he felt even less guilt. He felt that as long as Tang Guo''s future life went smoothly and there was no harm in his whole life, he promised toplete the tasks outside of Tang''s membership. Mu Shanzhi kept giving hints to himself, replenishing his brain. At this moment, there was no guilt in his heart, but Tang Guo felt a little annoying sometimes. Tang Guo felt it, but now she was a fool with a wed intelligence, and she shouldn''t have felt it, so she had to pretend to be at peace. At the dinner table, she kept filling Mu Shanzhi with vegetables, with a smile on her face, never knowing the appearance of her mncholy, which made Mu Shanzhi''s heart a burst of irritation. Just because Member Tang was outside, he ate all the food in the bowl. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips were bent, and he kept filling Mu Shanzhi with vegetables, and soon his bowl was sharp again. Now that she knew that he was ufortable, she would try to make him ufortable. This person is also really strange, and has be extremely fast, after all, he is still a conscience. When the original owner was in crisis, he suddenly became sober, and the first time he thought was to inform him to let him escape. As for him, he escaped his life, and after returning to his identity, he gave up revenge for dozens of people in the Tang family for various reasons. Mu Shanzhi is an ungrateful white-eyed wolf at all, but his performance is not very obvious. "Brother Mountain, eat." Tang Guo not only served him some vegetables, but also spoke to attract the attention of him and the outsiders. Member Tang was happy to see these, Mu Shanzhi didn''t dare to express his emotions at all, so he had to pretend to be very happy to eat, but he was actually very ufortable. He still felt that Tang Guo was a little annoyed, and always liked to stuff things he didn''t like in front of him. With Tang members outside, he wouldn''t ept it. After the meal, Mr. Tang asked some business matters as usual, and Mu Shan answered one by one. Today is considered to be past. Vol 2 Chapter 5250: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5250: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (14) The two returned to the room, and there was no one else in the room, Mu Shanzhi finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Brother Shan." Tang Guo looked at Mu Shanzhi with a smile. Mu Shanzhi was very upset in the face of her innocent look. He couldn''t help but think of Tang Zhiyan, who was sensible at a young age, and couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. . Even if Tang Guo is a fool, he has been held in the palm of his hand since he was a child. But Zhiyan is different. His mother died early, and his father was on the go, rarely at home, and lived alone at a young age. When he got older, his father had an ident, and the body was never seen, so he lived a life under the fence. Now I have to take care of all the industries by myself. It''s basically life that is forcing Zhiyan to leave. Her sensible appearance is really distressing. Mingming Zhiyan is so good, why is her fate so miserable. "Brother Shan, are you listening?" Tang Guo realized that Mu Shanzhi was in a daze, and he didn''t know what to make up again, so he pushed him. Mu Shanzhi came back to his senses and rubbed his forehead pretending to be very tired: "What''s the matter, Guoer." "Can I go to fly a kite tomorrow?" Before getting married, Mu Shanzhi often flew kites with the original owner. It was not that he wanted to y with the original owner, but that the original owner was ying with Tang Zhiyan at that time. Alcohol. After getting married, Mu Shanzhi seemed to have lost this function and never thought about flying a kite with Tang Guo. "I''m afraid that it won''t work. Isn''t it enough to have a father-inw with Guoer?" Of course, Mu Shanzhi doesn''t want to go. If it reaches Zhiyan''s ears, she will be sad again. "There will be many busy things tomorrow day. My father-inw told me that if you apany you to fly a kite, I can''t do anything. Then my father-inw will be upset and think I am useless." "Tomorrow, let the maid and father-inw apany you, okay? When youe back, I will bring you the best shortbread." In addition to ying, the original owner likes delicious food. What Mu Shanzhi said was really attracting her and responded quickly. Tang Guo didn''t bother to have him deal with it, so he just stepped down from the artificial process every day. Then she washed and slept under the wait of the maid. Mu Shanzhi didn''t dare to change rooms and sleep, basically lying on the side with his clothes, but he was really embarrassed. Late at night, when Tang Guo watched Mu Shanzhi fall asleep, she opened the window and the cold wind blew in. She tightened the quilt and sleptfortably, leaving Mu Shanzhi to be blown by the cold wind. Sure enough, when she got up early in the morning, she saw that Mu Shanzhi''s face was not so good. [The host isrge, and the ancients were at risk of death if they were infected with wind chill. "He is Xiaoqiang, don''t worry, he will never die." System: [In fact, he deserves it. He always does something to disgust the host, and he gets cold. Mu Shanzhi was coughing in the morning. Not long after he went out, his head became hot. There was no other way but to turn back. Please see the doctor. Tang Guo also pretended to be very worried when the mansion was busy. After a while, she saw Tang Zhiyaning, and Tang Zhiyan asked her: "Sister Guoer, I heard that my cousin has contracted the cold, are you okay?" Tang Guo didn''t immediately answer after hearing it. After all, she was a fool. She didn''t even need to answer some questions, just staring at the other person iprehensibly. Naturally, the enthalpy beside her would answer instead. "Miss Huitang, thedy is okay, but my uncle is a little seriously ill, and the doctor told me to stay in bed. I don''t know what to get back from the fever." Vol 2 Chapter 5251: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5251: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (15) Because Mu Shan''s wind was cold and feverish, and fearing that the sickness would pass Tang Guo''s body, he was arranged to recuperate in another room, but Tang Guo was very happy. At this time, Mu Shanzhi had passed out in aa. If he knew, he would be very happy. Tang Zhiyan was actually very anxious, but couldn''t go to see Mu Shanzhi''s situation. He could only stay with Tang Guo and talk to her with something that didn''t match the preface. Seeing Tang Guo''s dy in seeing Mu Shanzhi, she was very anxious. Originally thought, Tang Guo went to see Mu Shanzhi, she would be able to follow to see the situation, fearing that this goal would not be achieved. But she was not reconciled, so she asked. "Sister Guoer, how is my cousin husband now, don''t you stand by his side?" Tang Zhiyan asked very politely, and Yan''er couldn''t find the wrong. Among other things, in the city mansion, few people of the same age canpare with Tang Zhiyan. If it''s tooplicated, the original owner still can''t understand, so he can only look at each other in confusion and ask for help with Enthalpy. At this time, Enthalpy is responsible for answering these questions with others. "The staff member is afraid that the youngdy will be sick, so I told him to wait until my uncle is better. There will be nothing wrong with my uncle watching." Yan''er replied. She thought Tang Zhiyan just asked casually. Tang Zhiyan Xinlu was helpless, and his expression remained calm: "I didn''t expect this for a while. It''s because sister Guoer pays too much attention to my cousin husband. I have forgotten this." "Then I won''t stay much, let''s go ahead and do a lot of things today." Can''t wait for the result here, she can only go. Just as soon as she left the house, Tang Zhiyan asked people to inquire about Mu Shanzhi''s situation, and she was more relieved to learn that Mu''s mother was also waiting by the side. Then she called to her confidant and asked the other party to find a way to get close to Mu Shanzhi''s close people. She didn''t know the news of the other party, and she couldn''t feel at ease. It''s a pity that this is Yuanwaifu. She can''t even go to see the other party, because she is afraid that she will gossip about being known. Mu Shanzhi had been feverish for two days, and his whole body was burnt silly, and he finally survived. The doctor also found it magical. It stands to reason that it may not be able to survive the seriousness. In the end, he med Mu Shan''s sturdiness. "My son, the doctor said that you might not be able to get through it, and I''m really scared to death." Mu Shanzhi stopped: "How many days have I been sick?" "The son has a fever for two days and two pages, and the whole person is burnt to the point." At this point, the young man looked around the room. At this time, there were only him and Mu Shanzhi in the room. He took two steps and said in a low voice, " Miss Tang is worried about you. She has asked her to ask her child several times. In the past two days, she has lost a lot of weight. For this reason, she doesn''t think about it, her eyes are all blue." Mu Shanyi was very distressed when he heard it: "Did you tell her the news that I woke up?" "You know everything in the house, the son, don''t worry, the cousin also asked someone to bring you soup, which she cooked by herself." Guile, the young fellow, quickly opened the food box next to it: "The little one said that this was bought from outside, and the dead son missed it so hard that no one doubted it, so let''s drink it." Holding the bowl, Mu Shanzhi was very satisfied with Gui Le''s cleverness: "There will be a reward in a while." Mu Shanzhi was drinking chicken soup, thinking of Tang Zhiyan''s appearance in his mind. When he was almost drinking, Tang Guo came with enthalpy, who was carrying a food box in his hand. "Brother Mountain." Tang Guo pretended to be very happy, urging Huo''er to quickly take out the porridge that nourishes his stomach, "Daddy said to eat this." Mu Shanzhi was full of chicken soup, and he didn''t like porridge, so he said, "I have no appetite right now." He rubbed his eyebrows, Gui Le was very smart, and quickly said: "Yuan''er girl, the son has just awake for a while and ate some soup bought outside. He should be tired now. Put down the porridge and wait for the son. Wake up and eat again." Mu Shanzhi followed Gui Le''s words andy down. Enthalpy felt that Tang Guo was a little bit lost, so heforted: "Miss, it''s my uncle that is not in good shape, and there is no extra energy. You need to cultivate and sleep more to recover." "Oh oh." Enthalpyforted Tang Guo, and Tang Guo left with him. He turned his head and nced around, and finally set his gaze on Gui Le''s face: "Feed brother Shan to eat." Gui Le quickly responded. Just waiting for Tang Guo and Enthalpy to leave, Mu Shanzhi said: "Gui Le, you can eat or pour that thing, I''m already full." "It''s just so small that I haven''t used rice yet." Gui Le took the porridge and ate it. Unexpectedly, it would kill him if he took a bite. Vol 2 Chapter 5252: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5252: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (16) "Gui Le, what''s the matter?" When Mu Shanzhi saw Gui Le spit out, he couldn''t help asking, he was still immersed in the sweetness of Tang Zhiyan''s personally boiled soup for him, but he didn''t notice Gui Le muttering the words "so salty". Gui Le said with a bitter face: "My son, this soup is so salty." "Salty?" Mu Shanzhi was strange, "Could it be that the cook was not aware of it for a while and put too much salt? If you can''t eat it, just throw it away, secretly dump it, don''t let anyone see it." Mu Shanzhi suddenly felt that this kind of cautious life was really not asfortable as he was chopping wood on the mountain. Although I couldn''t make two money in the past, at least I was free to go where I wanted to go and do what I wanted. If he doesn''t like to eat, he doesn''t want to eat. If he wants to throw away, he won''t be afraid of being known. Now it''s different. Since surviving in this foreign mansion, he has be cautious, for fear that a bad one will annoy his father-inw. Looking at Gui Le''s bitter melon face, Mu Shanzhi felt a little relieved. He is much better now than at the beginning. He should have done something right to buy Gui Le. However, there is only Gui Le by his side, which is obviously not enough. He has to train a few useful hands, and he will not be sneaky when pouring soup. Gui Le and Mu Shanzhi greeted them and said they were going to pour out the soup. When they looked at the soup, they were full of disgust. Since he was next to Mu Shanzhi, he was very trustworthy, and he had never eaten something so unptable. Not long after, Gui Le returned to the room and said in a low voice to Mu Shanzhi: "My son, when I went to return the food box earlier, I heard Huo''er say that the soup was made by thedy herself, no wonder it was so salty. Miss did not Its not surprising that I have done rough work and that there is still that." "The enthalpy is also true, the son has just recovered, so let the youngdy go crazy." The reason why Gui Le dared to say this was that he knew that Mu Shanzhi did not like Tang Guo in his heart. He didn''t know the causes and consequences of Yuanwai Mansion. Because Tang Yuanwai ruled the family strictly, the people didn''t dare to discuss the matter of Mu Shanzhi''s enthusiasm in the open, it was a full face for him. It can be said that many people in Wuxian County admire Mu Shan''s good fortune. Gui Le should reasonably believe that Mu Shanzhi should have had asting pain before entering the burden. Otherwise, he should be married to the person he likes, the cousin. "So..." Mu Shan knew clearly, "Guo''er is the only daughter of his father-inw. What does she want to do, how can a maid like Yan''er stop it?" Mu Shanzhi was not touched by the fact that Tang Guo made the soup, he only felt bored, and was thankful that he was full and didn''t try. If not, he would be the one who tasted the terribly salty soup. "Then the youngdy will bring soup here, so the younger one will help the young man to handle it." Gui Le said, "The young man will have to cultivate for a while. Just now I heard that the youngdy is very interested in this aspect. , It may be delivered several times." Mu Shanzhi nodded casually: "Yes, you can go and bring me the book." Mu Shanzhi didn''t know that his every move here was under the control of the system. Originally, Tang Guo called the system to monitor this in order to see how Mu Shanzhi suffered, but he didn''t expect Tang Zhiyan to care about him so much and let him eat. Hearing Gui Le talking with him again, Tang Guo didn''t know what to say at this time. This person really couldn''t tell what kind of person he was. "Tomorrow I will watch him drink." System: [The host is big and beautiful. Vol 2 Chapter 5253: The silly girl of a foreigner (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5253: The silly girl of a foreigner (17) Towards the afternoon, Tang Guo went to see Mu Shanzhi again. She couldn''t say what she wanted to say in a hurry, at least on the surface, but Huo''er had been by her side since she was a child. On the previous journey, Tang Guo had intermittently said something to her, Huo''er. He had understood what Tang Guo wanted to ask Mu Shanzhi. So, seeing Tang Guo staring at her, Huo''er immediately said, "Auntie, what the youngdy meant is, do you like today''s soup? Earlier I saw Gui Le go to return the food box, and the soup inside was drunk clean. Jing, I think I like it? To make this soup, thedy got up early in the morning and pestered the cook who taught her. After several hours, thedy was so tired and sweating." Mu Shanzhi wanted to make aint in his heart. In the end, he was a daughter of a daughter. He usually pampered himself and worked so hard to make a pot of salty soup that was inessible. But he did show a little smile on the surface: "I like it very much, it''s hard work." He can''t say that the soup is not good, he didn''t drink a bite, right? Seeing Mu Shanzhi''s pretense, Tang Guo couldn''t help thinking that this person is also very hypocritical, not tasty, just say it, her father will not be so good if she knows it. Her father is not harsh. Since Mu Shanzhi came to Yuanwai Mansion, her father has always considered his self-esteem. For being so good to him, most of them hope that her daughter can live well, and hope that Mu Shanzhi will not forget the original intention. Another part is that Mu Shan''s people are rtively good, and he intends to cultivate them. As a result, Mu Shanzhi is really not remembered. When Mu Shanzhi saw Tang Guo smiling happily, he felt that there was nothing wrong with dealing with it this way. Anyway, if he said a few beautiful words, it would be enough to coax people. He wouldn''t know how to drink that soup. Tang Guo didn''t know what he was thinking, she said, "Brother Shan, there will be tomorrow." Mu Shanzhi''s smile solidified for a moment, and his smile appeared, and the words in his mouth changed to: "Guoer don''t work too hard, just leave these things to the next person to do, I don''t want you to be tired." "Not tired!" Tang Guo emphasized that she really didn''t do anything. She directed the whole process and the cook was operating. At the end, she sprinkled a handful of salt while the cook was not paying attention. She used the salt stored in the system space. In ancient society, salt was very refined and expensive. Suddenly a lot of it was missing, and that would cause problems. Mu Shanzhi didn''t want to deal with Tang Guo, and pretended to be very tired. Gui Le was a clever and clever man, so he quickly found an excuse. After Enthalpy exined, Tang Guo agreed to leave. In fact, she also didn''t like to deal with Mu Shanzhi very much, and now she had to go through the process to pave the way for the following things. That night, when having dinner, all the members outside Tang knew about Tang Guo making soup for Mu Shanzhi, and praised her for her ability. Member Tang also went to see Mu Shanzhi and mentioned this to him: "Guoer said, I have to make soup for you tomorrow, you dont have to refuse, this girl is rare to do something like this, she likes to do it. Let her do it. She hopes you can get better soon. If you have been bad, she will be the most sad." Tang Yuanwai values Mu Shanzhi so much, in the final analysis it is because of the filter of Tang Guo''s daughter. Mu Shanzhi could only agree, feeling a little helpless. The next day, Tang Guo made the soup again. Of course, it was the cook who did it. She was on the side to direct her. Finally, she secretly added a handful of salt, and then brought the soup to see Mu Shanzhi, intending to watch him drink it. Vol 2 Chapter 5254: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5254: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (18) "Thanks for your hard work, you have been busy all morning. Let''s go and rest first." Mu Shanzhi looked at the steaming soup with a horror in his heart. He didn''t dare to try this soup. Gui Lecai told him just now that Zhiyan would give him soup in a while, and he would just eat Zhiyan. Gui Le took over Tang very enthusiastically, and said again and again: "Miss Hardship, there is also the Enthalpy girl, the son is not well, you should go to rest first, lest the residual sickness gets over you, then It''s not good. Here, let the younger one take care of him." It stands to reason that if Gui Le said so, Tang Guo and Enyal should leave. But Tang Guo knew what Mu Shanzhi''s idea was, and decided to watch him eat here. In addition to the soup, there are other side dishes. She didn''t do anything about the side dishes, nor did she make the side dishes. "Brother Mountain, have soup." Mu Shanzhi''s expression was distorted for a moment, and he wanted to say something, Yan''er understood Tang Guo''s meaning, and said: "The youngdy probably wants to watch my uncle eat. Recently, my uncle was sick and the youngdy was very unhappy." Enthalpy was actually a little confused. She felt that the youngdy was getting more and more difficult to understand. This might be the difference between the youngdy and ordinary people. When I was in the house, it was not too sad. When people came out, they were not very happy. Maybe this is what others said, touching the scene to give birth to love? Thedy will be sad only when she sees someone and someone mentions it. No one mentions it. Miss''s head can''t fit so many things, so she won''t be sad. If she could, she wished thedy would turn around and forget about it, and she would be happy every day. But the youngdy likes my uncle so much, she must not be able to. I just hope my uncle can get better sooner. Mu Shanzhi was stared by Enthalpy and Tang Guo''s eyes, and he couldn''t get off the ground for a while. Gui Le was scratching his ears and cheeks, and he did not expect that today''s Tang Guo wanted to drink soup with his son. He is just a subordinate, and the previous words are still in ce. It is not appropriate to interrupt at this time. If he is known to outsiders, he will definitely be taken to teach the rules, and then he will not be able to help the son. Mu Shanzhi wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know how to refuse. He was a little regretful now. How could he praise Tang Guo''s soup yesterday is delicious, and now the whole Yuan Waifu knows this. If he said it was not good, maybe the servants in this mansion would give him pointers behind his back. What''s worse, Tang Guo was already serving the soup, sitting on the edge of the bed with the bowl and spoon, and handing the spoon to his lips: "Eat." "eat." Huo''er quickly said: "Auntie, just eat. Miss does not feed you, she will not be reconciled. Miss was sick when she was a child, and the staff fed her the same way. These things impressed her very much." "I remember that the staff outside was also sick before. The youngdy fed the staff and didn''t eat outside. The youngdy cried and was still angry with the staff. For several days, she ignored the members." Yan Er was actually kindly reminded, afraid that Tang Guo would be angry for a while. People in the entire Yuanwai Pce couldn''t coax it. This was a big mess, and its impact on Mu Shanzhi was not good. There are so many people in Yuanwaifu, it is inevitable that there will be two people who say something bad. Mu Shanzhi did think of this, opened his mouth with difficulty, and drank the soup in the spoon. As soon as Tang entered the mouth, he wanted to vomit, but seeing Tang Guo''s serious and expectant expression, he swallowed with tears, his eyes falling on the side dishes. Vol 2 Chapter 5255: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5255: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (19) Gui Le wanted to give Mu Shanzhi water, but now he didn''t dare, so he could only pick up vegetables for Mu Shanzhi. After eating the normal-tasting dishes, Mu Shanzhi''s mouth felt better. Tang Guo pretended not to know, and continued to feed Mu Shanzhi soup. After almost half a bowl of feeding, she stopped. Only those who had eaten this kind of thing would understand the taste of Mu Shanzhi at this time. Seeing Tang Guo left, he could finally vomit. Gui Le hurriedly fetched him water and rinsed his mouth several times. Mu Shanzhi felt much better. At this time, he felt that he didn''t want to eat salt in his life. "Gui Le, you have to deal with these dishes." Mu Shanzhi said with difficulty. Gui Le understood Mu Shanzhis suffering, and quickly took away all the side dishes and soup. Fortunately, this is a small yard dedicated to Mu Shanzhis recuperation. The study room next door is convenient for him. Things will not be discovered. Mu Shanzhi was actually hungry, he was looking forward to the food sent by Tang Zhiyan. He didn''t want to eat the side dishes Tang Guo had brought before because of the soup. Tang Guo knew it well and was toozy to care about him for the time being, but Mu Shanzhi didn''t want to eat Tang Zhiyan''s food at noon today. She was on Tang Zhiyan''s side right now, and she happened to see the other person cooking, and she watched eagerly by the stove, looking very coveted. Seeing her like that, Tang Zhiyan felt bad, but couldn''t say anything. The hands holding the spat were shaking. "The youngdy must be cooking the food for the greedydy. Thedy was busy all morning before sending meals to my uncle, and feeding my uncle with soup, and she couldn''t eat two bites." From the beginning, Tang Yuanwai assigned Tang Zhiyan a separate and quiet yard. This yard was decided by her. Although it was not too big, she had everything inside. In the past two days, she has been cooking secretly, and she still eats out when she arrives. She didn''t expect Tang Guo toe over, she guessed that the other party should havee to ask her to eat, except for this reason, she couldn''t think of anything else. Sure enough, Enthalpy exined: "The youngdy just remembered the cousin, and she came here. It should be because she wants to go to dinner with her cousin. No, it''s almost time." "I didn''t expect Miss Tang to open fire here. Why don''t you use your meal today?" Enthal asked, actually on behalf of Tang Guo. She is a person with a mentally wed, unresponsive and intermittent speaking. It is impossible to ask clearly. Tang Zhiyan was so clever, he had already thought of excuses. She said, "It''s just that I haven''t done this for a long time, and I want to try it out. Counting the time, I am only about half a year away from getting married." At this point, she believes that Enthalpy will not ask again, and she should understand what she means. Huo''er was really full of enlightenment: "It turns out that this is the case, did thedy use the meal today? Since thedy is trying to cook, the amount here seems to be not much, only for one person, and thedy is greedy, it is better to carry the food over. ?" "If Guo''er doesn''t dislike it, of course there is no problem. I''m just trying to make it, I''m afraid it doesn''t taste very good." Tang Zhiyan said, but she was a little irritable in her heart. She really didn''t expect Tang Guo to wander to her. "Miss Tang''s cooking skills look good. Thedy at the door just now was attracted by the smell." Yuner exined. She saw Tang Guo walking towards another boiler, staring at a small soup pot. She followed, sniffing the scent in the soup pot. Before she could ask, Tang Zhiyan said, "Since I''m cooking, I also boiled the soup by the way. I don''t know how it tastes." Vol 2 Chapter 5256: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (20) Vol 2 Chapter 5256: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (20) Huo''er is naturally apliment, but Tang Zhiyan is not used, thinking that today there is no way to send food there. But remembering what Hu''er said earlier, Tang Guo gave Mu Shanzhi food and fed him soup personally, she felt wronged again. It''s not that someone is serving foodfortably, many of her meals on his side. Thinking about it this way, Tang Zhiyan was very straightforward and asked people to bring all the soup over there. Tang Guo was satisfied with this. Apart from anything else, Tang Zhiyan''s craftsmanship was indeed good, and it was better than the cooks in the mansion. She decided toe and ask Tang Zhiyan to have dinner every day. Over there, Mu Shanzhi waited, hoped, and never looked forward to the hot soup and delicious food. What was waiting for was Gui Le''s bitter face. Seeing Gui Le empty-handed, he was anxious and asked, "Why, I was found and couldn''t get it in? When you meet someone, you just say you bought snacks from outside, but that''s all wrong?" "My son, that''s not the case. Something went wrong with the cousin today." "What''s wrong with her?" Mu Shanzhi was anxious, and didn''t care about his hungry. Gui Le quickly exined the situation, and Mu Shanzhi breathed a sigh of relief: "It turns out that this is the case, then you go out and buy some cakes." "I know, son." Gui Le said, and couldn''t helpining. "The youngdy will really mess up and make my uncle not have a good meal. If this is starving, what can I do." It''s also that the system didn''t stare here at any time. After all, Mu Shanzhi was not a dangerous person, at best it was a bit disgusting. As a system, he didn''t want to keep listening to what a disgusting person was doing, which would contaminate his very pure system. If Mu Shanzhi didn''t use Gui Le, he obviously agreed. It wasn''t because of Tang Guo, he couldn''t even eat. I didn''t live together in the past, but I didn''t find that fools were so difficult to serve. Sometimes it was really boring, very annoying, and easy to make people impatient. Mu Shanzhi gradually forgot his original intention and neglected his kindness. From vowing to take care of Tang Guo for a lifetime, he now felt that he was really annoying. The guilt in his heart is gradually disappearing, because he thinks that the fool has broken his business, so he thinks she is not good, and the more he looks at it, the more unpleasant. And this indulgence always made him feel a little embarrassed. No matter how good a member of Tang was to him, he was still afraid of being pointed out by his subordinates. Except for Gui Le, no one dared to call him with confidence. Especially the recent experience of being ill, made him eager to train his confidant, so that it will be convenient to do things in the future, don''t be afraid of this. For the next few days, Tang Guo still gave Mu Shanzhi soup, staring at him for a few sips, and then leaving with peace of mind. After she left the room, she went to Tang Zhiyan''s side and took Tang Zhiyan to have lunch. Tang Zhiyan was still cooking for a few days at first, and wanted to secretly send it to Mu Shanzhi. Later, when she saw Tang Guo went there every day, she didn''t do it at all. In the end, Mu Shanzhi had to eat the side dish sent by Tang Guo. Fortunately, the side dish didn''t put too much salt in it. At least it was okay to fill in the stomach. He himself wanted to rest for more time. Now he didn''t dare to get sick again, he would recover within two days, and finally he would not suffer. As his body recovered, Tang Guo watched Mu Shanzhi out of the mansion, as if he had seen a pig out of the ughter, and the other party was in such a good mood that he even had a lighter pace. Mu Shan is better, she is back to normal again. She didn''t care about Tang Zhiyan''s fianc for the time being, so it was not toote for Tang Zhiyan to get married. [The host is big, the rtionship between Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi is closer than before. Although there is no intimate behavior, they will sit down and talk whenever they have the opportunity to talk to each other. [That Gui Le often said that you are not in front of Mu Shanzhi, and also said this in front of Tang Zhiyan. Both of them did not refute, obviously tacitly acquiescing. Tang Guo supported her chin, counting the days when Tang Zhiyan married. In almost half a year, Tang Zhiyan was about to get married, and the Xie family had already sent the offer to Yuanwai Mansion. The whole house was full of joy, but Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi were not happy. Looking at the red, both of them felt ufortable. Vol 2 Chapter 5257: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (21) Vol 2 Chapter 5257: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (21) Because Tang Zhiyan is nning to get married, he can no longer be busy with business matters. These matters are temporarily left to the people under his hands to take care of. Therefore, her chances of getting along with Mu Shanzhi privately are also reduced. As long as she is in the Yuanwai Mansion, the two cannot get along alone. Since preparing to get married, she has not taken the initiative to meet Mu Shanzhi. The betrothal gift from the Xie family finally pulled her out of a dream. Mu Shanzhi is now her cousin, and she will soon marry another person. Xies family is located in Qingfeng County, not far from Wuxian County. The two are adjacent to each other. If you rush forward, you will be there in two hours. "Miss, Gui Le always secretly came over these days and asked the servant girl, saying that the cousin had something to say. He is here again today, do you still want to send people back?" Tang Zhiyans thoughts were interrupted by the close-knit maid Qingyang. Qingyang is her confidant. Knowing all her thoughts, it is also regrettable. It is clear that herdy and cousin are the two loving people, but how fate is making fun of it like this People? At the beginning, she thought that the youngdy could retreat from the marriage and be with her cousin. Just because the cousin changed too quickly and thedy was a little angry, the two missed it. Besides, the cousin is also a good person, what a pity to be a fool. The cousin is quite talented, and now he is the son-inw of Yuanwaifu. Being dragged down by Yuanwaifu, he has no chance to test his fame. If the two could be together at the beginning, the cousin might be able to study at ease and prepare to get fame and fame, and the youngdy would concentrate on managing the industry, then these would be a good match. Ms. Guoer, not only can''t help her cousin, she is also a drag, and it makes people feel ufortable everywhere. A fool can be considerate and can get along with a quilt? Anyway, Qingyang felt that Mu Shanzhi''s entry into the Tang Dynasty member''s family was too bad. "You ask Gui Le, what else does he have to say? I''m going to get married. It''s no longer appropriate to meet again." Tang Zhiyan propped his chin with his palm, her beautiful face was full of mncholy and sadness, "I almost had a dream. Seriously, let Gui Le bring him a word." "Just say, the dream should be awake, what can we do if we dont meet each other? From now on, he will be his son-inw, and I will be someone elses wife. Its not good for me or him anymore. ." Tang Zhiyan smiled bleakly: "His person, I am afraid that he would not dare to do such a treacherous thing that eloped with me. What good is it to see me? He can''t change the result after meeting." This was the reason Tang Zhiyan did not want to see Mu Shanzhi, it was impossible between them. Mu Shanzhi obviously likes her and can treat her well, but he never thought of being with her. She was also a little confused about her dream for more than half a year, and almost thought it woulde true. Although Mu Shanzhi likes her, so what? He has been restrained by the foreign pce, and she will be restrained soon. In fact, she really wanted to ask, what can I say to her at this time, can it be said, can all this be changed? If he really had the courage, a long time ago, he could not agree to the uncle''s entry into the foreign pce, and confess his feelings for her, then things would not go so far. After listening to Gui Le''s narration, Mu Shanzhi was very sad. Gui Leforted: "My son, don''t be too sad." There was no room for recovery, and Gui Le didn''t know how to persuade him. Vol 2 Chapter 5258: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (22) Vol 2 Chapter 5258: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (22) In fact, he really favors the youngdy, the youngdy is gentle and capable, generous and moving, standing with the son is a perfect match. It''s a pity that fate is making fun of people, and the son-inw bes the son-inw of the Tang family, and it is impossible to be with the cousin. He often listens to people telling stories, which are tragedies where lovers cannot be together. At this time, he saw a tragedy with his own eyes. Mu Shanzhi sighed: "You go down first, I''ll be alone. What has been handed to you earlier, is it interesting?" "People have found two and they are still under observation. If there is no major problem, it should be fine." Mu Shanzhi was not good to go tantly looking for people, so he asked Gui Le to help him with this, find a few people who could be used, and train him to be his confidant. It was much easier to do things. Mu Shan wanted to see Tang Zhiyan a few dayster, but unfortunately he couldn''t find the opportunity. Tang Guo was going to see Tang Zhiyan. He knew in advance that he pretended to apany Tang Guo and sat in Tang Zhiyan''s waiting room with dignity, but he could not go in two more steps. When Qingyang served him tea, Mu Shanzhi asked in a low voice: "I haven''t seen Zhiyan in the past few days, how is she?" "Uncle Huitang, the youngdy is fine, but she is not very happy." Without waiting for Mu Shan to ask anything, Qingyang trot to find Tang Zhiyan. At this time, Tang Guo was looking at the betrothal gifts in a room of Tang Zhiyan. She heard the people in the mansion say that Tang Zhiyan was going to be a bride. As a fool, she must be curious, so she came and took a look. The main reason was that she found that Mu Shanzhi hadn''t had a chance to see Tang Zhiyan recently, so she reluctantly helped her and let the two meet again to deepen her unwilling impression. If the two of them can stand it, they will naturally not do anything beyond. If they can''t stand it, it''s their fate. When the blue duck came in, Tang Guo was looking at the beautiful jewelry, which was shining and very gratifying. Qingyang didn''t regard Tang Guo as the same thing. In her opinion, Tang Guo was a fool, ignorant, and some questions had to be exined many times before the other party could understand. But there was still an enthalpy standing beside Tang Guo, and she had to be more careful. She walked to Tang Zhiyan''s side and whispered in her ear that Mu Shanzhi was here. Tang Zhiyan''s expression was slightly taken aback, and his heart, which was originally like a pool of stagnant water, jumped quickly again. She smiled bitterly, she couldn''t let go of that person anymore. If the other party does note, she can still avoid it. The other party came, and she really wanted to see him. She gave Qingyang a look: "I''m a little unwell, Qingyang, you are here with cousin. If cousin has anything you like, just pick it out. I want to rest for a while." , She warned Enthalpy again, "Enthalpy, you have to look at your cousin." "Since Miss Tang is unwell, go to rest quickly, do you want to ask a doctor to check the pulse?" Yan''er asked with concern. Tang Zhiyan shook his head: "No need, just take a rest. It should be because I didn''t rest wellst night, and I was a little dizzy. I can get a good night''s sleep." Enthalpy was also polite. Tang Zhiyan didn''t seem to have a big problem, so he didn''t ask much. Her main task is to serve her owndy well, and she does not need to worry about other things. Tang Guo turned her back to Tang Zhiyan, listening to the other''s brisk footsteps, she could feel her a little anxious. Tang Zhiyan went to see Mu Shanzhi. "Tongzi, you help me stare at the two of them and see where they go for a tryst." Vol 2 Chapter 5259: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (23) Vol 2 Chapter 5259: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (23) There is a bamboo forest behind Tang Zhiyan''s small yard. She went to that bamboo forest. Her confidant''s maid is not only the blue duck, but also the red duck. This is the maid who has been with her since she was a child, or the maid she bought by herself, who can be trusted absolutely. With the red duck at the door, she can meet Mu Shanzhi in the small bamboo forest. When the two met again, the distance between them seemed to increase a lot. Mu Shanzhi really hated this feeling. He regretted it a bit, regretting that Tang Yuanwai had agreed to marry Tang Guo. Abandoning a rtionship is very different from what he imagined. Not only can he give up now, he is also full of Tang Zhiyan. When he thought that she was about to get married, he seemed to be going crazy, his eyes were bloodshot and he looked at Tang Zhiyan, his first sentence was: "Why don''t you want to see me?" Tang Zhiyan moved his gaze to other ces, and his voice fell lightly: "What about seeing it, can seeing it change everything? I said a long time ago that we have missed the best opportunity. At this time, you are my hall. Brother-inw, and I will get married soon." Mu Shanzhi was speechless when asked, yes, there is no ending between them. In his capacity, he was not even qualified to tell her not to get married. "Zhi Yan." Tang Zhiyan couldn''t hold back her tears. Mu Shanzhi quickly wiped her tears, and then hugged her hard, but Tang Zhiyan suddenlyughed, which made him very inexplicable. "I thought you didn''t have the courage to do such a thing. With this hug, I can get married with peace of mind." Tang Zhiyan didn''t push Mu Shanzhi away. At this time, she just wanted to hold him. When they left here, they would never be possible. At this moment, the red duck ran over quickly, interrupting the scene of the two people''s affection, she said anxiously: "Miss, Miss Guoer is here." The two quickly let go, Tang Zhiyan asked flusteredly: "Why is she here?" After asking, she knew it was not the time to discuss these, so she quickly looked around and nned to hide Mu Shanzhi. That''s the way out. Tang Guo didn''t understand those, but there was an enthalpy around her, which could not be deceived. Mu Shanzhi''s appearance here is very unreasonable. Although it is a small bamboo forest, it is not connected to the mountain, but surrounded by walls. The small bamboo forest is so big without a back door. Tang Zhiyan never thought of where to hide. "What to do...what to do..." Tang Zhiyan looked at the high wall and suddenly said, "Can you go up? Turn over from here?" Mu Shanzhi nodded: "I will try, I just thought so." Looking at the high wall, Mu Shanzhi was also a little uncertain, but that could only be done. In the past year, he hasn''t done much rough work, and his body is not as flexible and wearable as before. After exerting a lot of energy, he finally turned over to the wall, but he could see that on the other side, his scalp was numb, that side was higher than this side, and the ground was a little more sunken. If he jumped down like this, he might get hurt. "Shanzhi, what''s the matter?" Tang Zhiyan was very anxious when he saw that Mu Shanzhi hadn''t jumped. She had heard footstepsing from a distance, "You hurry over, cousin,e here, Yan''er is probably following her. Beside me." Mu Shanzhi: "It''s too high, it''s half higher than this side, and there is still grass underneath. This side is very deste, I don''t know what scene is inside." Tang Zhiyan was in a hurry, and Mu Shanzhi said at this moment: "I saw a small rock protruding, so I can settle down temporarily." Vol 2 Chapter 5260: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (24) Vol 2 Chapter 5260: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (24) "I''m stuck on that little rock. She should go after ying for a while, ande down after a while." Tang Zhiyan watched Mu Shanzhi disappear, walked a little farther, and stood on tiptoe. He was relieved to see his hands grasping the position of the wall. With the wall so high, normal people should not look up and fail to notice these details. Tang Guo had already appeared in Tang Zhiyan''s line of sight, and it was also the time she gave Mu Shanzhi to hide, stop and go, otherwise he would havee to grab the bag. "Miss Tang?" When Yan''er saw Tang Zhiyan, he was a little strange, "Why are you here?" Tang Zhiyan said unhurriedly, "I felt bored just when Iy down, so I just rx here," she rubbed her temples, "I don''t know what''s wrong recently. I''m always flustered, maybe it''s a little uneasy." The enthalpy is clear: "Maybe the cousin will be a little upset when we are getting married. It''s better to ask a doctor toe over and give you some soothing tea to sleep better at night." "Well, I''ll try itter. By the way, why did youe here?" Tang Zhiyan changed the subject and tried to lead the two towards the wall, so that she could not see the top of the wall. She was afraid of being far away from the wall. Once someone sees something, I don''t know how much trouble it will cause. "Miss wanted to go around, but she identally moved to this ce. It should be remembered that when she was a child, she and her cousin liked to y in this ce. She had toe over and have a look, and she still talked about ying with bamboo shoots." Tang Zhiyan saw Tang Guo, who was staring at her master, and felt relieved. It turned out that she was looking for bamboo shoot insects. She really remembered that when she was a child, she used to catch bamboo shoots with Tang Guo. That was something she did when she was very young. At that time, she was also a carefree daughter. Just because her father has to run on both sides often, and mother will follow asionally, she will be sent here to take care of her. Speaking of this, the yard used to be where her father lived when she was not married. Later, before she moved in, the uncle was well repaired. Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyan felt so guilty. But I also thought that there was no result between her and Mu Shan. After today, she will no longer see him, and she will be someone else''s wife in the future, so she feels a little bit less guilty. Tang Guo didn''t know what Tang Zhiyan was thinking. She squatted on the edge of the bamboo, carefully searching for bamboo shoot insects on it. At this time, it was really the season of bamboo shoot insects. She found one after a short while stretched out and caught it. Upon seeing this, Huo''er was still a little worried, fearing that the sharp feet of the bamboo shoots would hurt Tang Guo, but he did not dare to stop him, fearing that Tang Guo would be unhappy. Fortunately, Tang Guo grasped the position very correctly, and the things she worried about did not happen. Tang Guo grabbed the bamboo shoot worm and came to Tang Zhiyan, and handed the bamboo shoot worm to Tang Zhiyan. Tang Zhiyan was stunned for a moment, but did not answer. It''s not that she remembered something, some of the interests when she was a child, she doesn''t remember them now, they were all yed by children. My cousin is not a normal person, it is normal to y these. And she has grown up and is not a child anymore. In her opinion, these insects are still a bit hideous, and she doesn''t want to catch them. "Only one, let''s y with my cousin." Tang Zhiyan said beautifully, "I watched you y, Red Duck, go find two bamboo sticks, string bamboo shoots for cousin, and the bamboo shoots will fly up in a while. " The red duck hurried to do it, and quickly found bamboo skewers. Tang Guo stringed the bamboo shoots together, and as expected, the bamboo shoots started flying. Vol 2 Chapter 5261: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (25) Vol 2 Chapter 5261: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (25) The bamboo shoot worms flew buzzing, but no matter how they flew, there was no way to get rid of the bamboo sticks, and she could only fly constantly while holding the sticks. Tang Zhiyan looked at Tang Guo happily, still a little envious in his heart. Although the cousin lost her mother at a very young age, there is one thing she loves about her father. Even a fool can live a good life and be so carefree. And she can only take care of all the things on her own. Even if the uncle treated her well, he was different from his father. Tang Guo shook the bamboo shoot worm in her hand and unknowingly walked to the root of the wall. Tang Zhiyan did not notice that her palm was resting on the wall, and the corners of her lips were gently bent up and down, and then an internal force was transmitted from her palm. Out, go straight to the small rock that Mu Shanzhi stepped on. Mu Shanzhi felt something was wrong, and then he firmly grasped the surrounding wall. As expected, the stone under his feet fell loose. The system gloated over the misfortune and handed it a report to Tang Guo: [The host is big, Mu Shanzhi is now holding his hands on the wall, and it looks like he is struggling. There can be no other actions. Most of it is very hard. Tang Guo: "I stay here for a while, how can I just catch a bamboo shoot insect?" She knew what was next door, it was also the ce of Yuanwaifu, but that ce was generally not inhabited, it used to be a dyeing workshop. Later, Tang Yuan felt that setting up the dyeing workshop at home was not very good, and it was not convenient to do anything, so he moved the ce. There were not many Tang family members, and the ce was locked. There were no people who went in to clean, and the yard was full. grass. Why is it so deep under this wall? Because this ce was originally a pond, and the ce dedicated to paint, can it be deep? Mu Shanzhi would really choose this ce to hide. Mu Shanzhi is very painful now, but fortunately he used to be a man who was ustomed to doing rough work, and he could react in time and grasp the wall forcefully. If it were an ordinary person, he might have fallen down long ago. He really did not expect that the stone would suddenly fall. It seems reasonable to think that this side is so deste. He looked up at the ce where he grabbed his eyes, and saw that it didn''t mean to loosen, he finally felt relieved, full of expectation, Tang Guo hurried away. But there was an enthalpy voice from over the wall, his face turned green, and Tang Guo actually wanted to catch more bamboo shoots. Tang Zhiyan didn''t know Mu Shanzhi''s briskness, so she didn''t worry, to avoid being discovered, she didn''t even look in that direction. Tang Guo yed in this ce for less than half an hour, and the system told her that Mu Shanzhi was already sweating profusely, but he was still holding on. "Physical strength is not bad." Tang Guo was holding three or five bamboo sticks in her left hand, all of which were flying bamboo shoots. She walked under the wall and gently pressed her palm against the wall, turning her internal force upwards, and suddenly grabbed the ce where Mu Shanzhi had reached. Loose. This time, Mu Shanzhi didn''t react, he fell straight down and snorted, just because the bamboo shoot worms in Tang Guo''s hand were buzzing, everyone present did not notice the movement there. And there was still grass growing next door, and it was definitely not a bang when it fell down, and the movement was much smaller. "Go back." Tang Guo took the bamboo shoots and swayed out of the small bamboo forest. When things were done, she didn''t want to stay here longer. When Tang Zhiyan watched Tang Guo leave, it was also a pine, and getting along with fools was not good. Fools are easy to pass, but not easy to pass. For example, now, people have not left, she still can''t rush, after all, this foreign mansion is not her home, she is just a borrower. Tang Zhiyan remembered something, and walked over to call Mu Shanzhi. Vol 2 Chapter 5262: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (26) Vol 2 Chapter 5262: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (26) "Shanzhi, Sister Tang has already left,e down." However, there was no movement there. Tang Zhiyan yelled again. This time she walked a little farther and looked towards the wall, only to realize that she couldn''t see Mu Shanzhi''s hand. She was anxious and quickly called Red Duck to get thedder. When he got thedder, the Red Duck climbed up to look, and finally saw Mu Shanzhi who fell into the pit. Mu Shanzhi was thick skinned. He didn''t faint, but he was a little embarrassed. He felt that his legs should fall. Folded. "Cousin, are you okay?" Hongyang asked anxiously, then turned around and said to Tang Zhiyan, "Miss, the cousin should be in decline. Ourdder is not long enough to reach, so I must find a rope. The cousin is afraid that he can''t get out from here, it would be bad if someone saw him." "Red Duck, you find me a rope, I will go out from other ces, you inform Gui Le, tell him to prepare outside, I am like this, identally will make life suspicious, and it will hurt Zhiyan." Mu Shan Enduring the pain of the broken leg, her heart was depressed. Tang Guo didn''te early orte. It happened at this time that he was clearly opposed to him. Since he got married, every time he got upset was because of Tang Guo, it wouldn''t work if it didn''t make him think. Tang Zhiyan could only be anxious underground. He heard the red duck say that Mu Shanzhi had already used the rope to go out, and the blue duck who was guarding outside also came in. Gui Le had already gone out to meet, and his flustered heart calmed down. "I''m afraid it will not fall lightly now." "I think it should be. If he doesn''t agree toe to the house, it''s fine." The red duck said angrily, "How can you have these things with the youngdy? I can''t be together now, and put it again. No less, he is not unlucky, who is unlucky? If he had said a word, thedy would have retired from the Xie family." Tang Zhiyan smiled bitterly, yes, she thought about it at first. If Mu Shanzhi is willing, she can abandon her family, and the marriage that she has decided since childhood, even if she is pointed out, she still has to be with Mu Shanzhi. How can she expect that the final result will be like that? Not long after, Tang Guo heard a report from someone saying that when Mu Shanzhi returned from the outside, he identally fell and his legs broke. Now someone has asked the doctor, but I dont know what the specific situation is. When Tang Guo heard this, of course he had to pretend to be very anxious, and hurried to see Mu Shanzhi. The original owner is obviously a fool, but when he hears something about Mu Shanzhi, he will always wake up a little bit, which is really a strange thing. She didn''t struggle so much, and was anxious to see how miserable Mu Shanzhi was. When she arrived, members of Tang came, frowning, obviously also worried about Mu Shanzhi''s situation, and still questioning what was going on with Gui Le. Gui Le always made up stories, and he seemed to be immersed in what he said. "Don''t worry outside the staff, the son will definitely be fine, there will be no major events." Gui Leforted, he was also a little scared in his heart, his son was indeed a bit embarrassed. Tang Guo also stretched his head and looked inside, looking very anxious. In fact, the original owner listened very much to what Tang said. Tang Yuan said just now that Mu Shanzhi will be fine. Now the doctor is bandaging and she can''t go in and disturb him. That will affect Mu Shanzhi, and Tang Guo will of course not be anxious to go in. After a long time, the doctor sweated profusely. Tang Guo rushed in, she couldn''t wait to see how miserable Mu Shanzhi was now. Vol 2 Chapter 5263: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (27) Vol 2 Chapter 5263: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (27) When Tang Guo entered, he saw Mu Shanzhi with one leg and one hand wrapped tightly. His face was full ofrge and small scratches. "Brother Mountain, does it hurt?" System: Mu Shan looked very painful, and he promised that the host''s great conscience would never hurt. The culprit is her, she can actually ask Mu Shanzhi if it hurts in the past, which is terrible. "I don''t hurt, it''s okay, don''t worry." Mu Shanzhi replied very perfunctorily, but no one noticed this at this time, because his tragic situation attracted all the attention. Tang Yuanwai was already asking doctor Mu Shanzhi how he was. "My uncle broke his right leg and left hand. They have been reattached. There are otherrge and small wounds on his body, bruises, and a heavy fall. The so-called broken tendons and bones for a hundred days, these months have to take a good rest. Don''t move around, so as not to affect the bones." The doctor touched his beard, "As long as it is well raised, it won''t affect it in the future. Thanks to my uncle''s good body and bones, I''m afraid I''ll be half-life if I change someone." When Mu Shanzhi heard it, he was also a little grateful. Fortunately, some weeds grew in the declining ce. If it fell to the smooth and level ground, it would be more serious. He had been injured for a hundred days. In the past few months, he didn''t want to do anything. He suddenly became frightened, very afraid that Tang Guo would give him soup again. He decided to propose to Gui Leter that he wanted to eat the food in the restaurant and had a preconceived idea. His father-inw should try to be satisfied. "It''s fine if you can recover. I have to trouble the doctor more recently." Tang Yuanwai said politely, sending the doctor out. With such a big matter, Tang Zhiyan coulde to see Mu Shanzhi in an upright manner. Seeing his embarrassed appearance, her heart was stunned. But there were all people present. She couldn''t express her concern, so she could only say a few words politely, so that Mu Shanzhi could heal his injuries, and then left. "I knew it, I shouldn''t have seen him. If I didn''t see him, maybe he wouldn''t be a catastrophe today." Tang Zhiyan, who returned to the house, said very reproachfully, "I me it all." "How can this be med on Miss Guoer? If Miss Guoer suddenly came over, these things wouldn''t happen." Hongyang said anxiously, "It''s not that Miss Guoer is yful, if she is not yful, How could the cousin fall down?" "By the way, what a good cousin, Miss Guoer will drag him down sooner orter, and it''s really worthless for him." The red duck continued, pulling the blue duck to match. Although the blue duck did not make a sound, she could follow her. Seeing his expression, he thought so too. Tang Zhiyan did not express her position, but she felt that Tang Guo and Mu Shanzhi were actually inappropriate. If there were too many, she would not be able to say. In fact, she was a little bit unwilling in her heart, because Tang Guo had a father who loved her, even if he was a fool, he could still make Mu Shan''s love. She knew that Mu Shanzhi''s enthusiasm wasrgely due to the uncle''s kindness to him. Why did she not find out about it earlier? In that case, Mu Shanzhi would not owe his uncle''s favor. Tang Zhiyan couldn''t go to see Mu Shanzhi every day, and would find an excuse every few days to go with Tang Guo to see Mu Shanzhi''s recovery. When they met, the two would notmunicate much. Seeing that there are still a few days to get married, Tang Zhiyan has countless regrets in his heart, and suddenly he wants to say a lot to Mu Shanzhi. But she couldn''t stay longer, and finally chose to hand it to Mu Shanzhi in the form of a letter. In thest few days, the two exchanged small notes. Vol 2 Chapter 5264: The silly girl from outside the family (28) Vol 2 Chapter 5264: The silly girl from outside the family (28) Finally, the day when Tang Zhiyan married, Mu Shanzhi''s health was much better. For his health, he couldn''t walk down the ground, but he could sit in a wooden wheelchair and was pushed away. When Tang Zhiyan got married this morning, he also got up. No one doubted how to attend such a big event because of venttion. Tang Guo was by Mu Shanzhi''s side, and the people in the Yuanwai Pce were waiting for the weing team. It didn''t take long for the weing team toe. Even though the young master Xie was weak, he came in person. After all, this was a marriage booked by the parents, and the woman didn''t intend to break the marriage. It is impossible for him not toe to wee her on the day. Compared with other bridegroom officials, they all came on horseback. He was in a carriage and was helped to get out of the carriage. From his pale face, he could see that his bones were very weak, as if a gust of wind could blow down, but his appearance was still Very handsome, but a little out of shape. Even though he was wearing a big red wedding gown, the whole person still didn''t seem to have much energy, only those eyes were extraordinarily bright, and some were not like the eyes on the body. In fact, given his physical condition, he originally wanted to retire. Even if he retire for reasons of physical weakness, it will still have a great impact on the woman, and he may harm the other party. If the other party takes the initiative to retreat, it''s fine, but the other party doesn''t seem to mean it either. His parents have a very close rtionship with each other''s parents. Before his parents were dying, they told him to treat the Tang family girl kindly and not to bully her. In that case, if the other party does not resign, let''s marry it back. He didn''t live long anyway. It is estimated that he would be dead within two years. At that time, his grandmother would take charge of the n and adopt a child to her. She is already very good at managing the industry. It should be no problem to give the Xie family''s estate to her. It should also allow her grandma to enjoy her twilight years. The hard work of her parents is better than being divided by the n. Tang Zhiyan had already covered his hijab, and was assisted and slowly stepped out of the Tang house. Tang Yuan followed him all the time, his sses were a little red. In the end, he was a little bit reluctant to watch him grow up. "Zhiyan, if you feel wronged, you must ask someone to bring you back. Uncle will call the shots for you. No matter where you go, this is your home." Tang Zhiyan: "Thank you, uncle." She was only a courteous person outside the Tang Dynasty, and she didn''t take it seriously, and she answered very politely. Tang Yuanwai was used to her appearance since she was a child, and didn''t think much about it. In the end, there are differences between men and women. Even if the other party is his niece, he should not be too close due to etiquette considerations. Naturally, there is no way to say a lot of things, but the mother-inw can take more care of Tang Zhiyan. Tang Guo and Mu Shanzhi walked out, all of Mu Shanzhi''s eyes fell on Tang Zhiyan''s back, and there were many unwillingness in his eyes, vaguely sad and helpless. He regrets, why didnt he have the courage in the first ce, If he had the courage, Zhiyan would not marry others. He turned his gaze on the young man in the scarlet wedding gown. He was about the same age as him, but he was very thin, and he looked sick. Will Zhiyan be happy in the future by marrying such a sick seedling? Will you be bullied when you go to Xie''s house? If this sick child doesn''t live long, wouldn''t Zhi Yan be widowed? The more he thought about it, the more he regretted Mu Shanzhi, and he couldn''t wait to rush to pull Tang Zhiyan back. Fortunately, he has broken his leg and hand now, otherwise he still doesn''t know how to control himself. Vol 2 Chapter 5265: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (29) Vol 2 Chapter 5265: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (29) Tang Guo looked at everything in front of him with a smile on his face, and followed everyone''s cheers, but Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Mu Shan''s pain, restrained, and almost rolled his eyes. At this time, her gaze fell on Xie Rong, and seeing Xie Rong''s gesture of please, Tang Zhiyan was helped by the maidservant into the carriage arranged as a sedan chair. After all, there is such a long journey, and riding in a carriage is more stable. Sitting in a sedan chair is ufortable, it is very bumpy, and it is veryborious, and it takes a long way to go. The bride had been sent into the carriage, and Xie Rong stepped forward to give the Tang member a hand and said a few words. Tang Yuanwai thanked him a lot this time. In his words, he hoped that Tang Zhiyan would live well, and that she would not be bullied in Xie''s house. Xie Rong''s words were extremely brief: "No." He was able toe today because the doctor prescribed a few strong drugs. After getting married, he estimated that he would have to stay in bed for more than half a month. It''s a pity that he can''t withdraw from his rtives, so it''s better to stay at Xie''s house and let her live a chic life. Before getting married, he asked someone to inquire about Tang Zhiyan. The other party didn''t seem to be entangled in the love of his children. On the contrary, he was shrewd in managing the industry and should not be the kind of woman who stayed in the back house with peace of mind. The so-called, there are gains and losses. When he is gone, as long as she treats his grandma well, how about the Xie family''s property is hers? Life does not bring death or not. The Tang member looked at Xie Rong as sincere, and finally let him go. When Xie Rong turned around, he suddenly felt a line of sight, and when he looked back subconsciously, he saw Tang Guo looking at him. I don''t know why, the moment he saw Tang Guo, he felt a little ufortable, and some didn''t want to go through the process to get married. He quickened his pace, was helped into the carriage, and finally sat down, but he sighed long and pressed his heart. Upon seeing this, the little servant who served him with him became worried: "Is the son ufortable?" Xiao Si''s sses were red: "The doctor has said long ago that the son''s body can''t be tossed, let''s see, it won''t work." Xie Rong picked up the folding fan in hand and knocked on Xiao Si''s head: "Today is a big day, don''t talk nonsense. My parents have told me to give the Tang girl a decent way. If I don''te in person today, What will others think of her in the future? In the future, I will be gone. She will not be able to gain a foothold in Xie''s family. She is afraid that people from the n will join hands to bully her. At that time, it is estimated that my father and mother''s family property will not be kept, and they will be swallowed. Now, I dont want her old man to be so worried and exhausted. Everyone in the n will have to say something for half their lives. I am afraid her old man will be **** off." "Ms. Tang is very good at taking care of these things. She has given enough face today, and the people of her n dare not look down upon it. In the future, even if I''m not here, I won''t let people know their shorings." If he has a good body, maybe he will think of some ways to prevent the marriage from happening. If he really wants to find a way, he can think of a hundred ways. But his body is not good, he doesn''t have the time or energy to toss those things, so that''s it. Handing the inheritance of the Xie family to a foreigner, he was unwilling to let the n group take advantage. "My son, are you really okay? Don''t be scared." "It''s okay, you''d better be quiet. If you keep arguing, I can''t guarantee that there will be no problems with your body." Xie Rong''s words really made Xiao Si Siji shut up. He was afraid that he would be arguing with Xie Rong. If something goes wrong, this wedding bes a tragedy. Vol 2 Chapter 5266: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (30) Vol 2 Chapter 5266: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (30) "The son just covered his heart, thinking that the son is ill," Siji said worriedly, "just if the son is fine, what happened to the son?" "It''s okay, I''ll rest for a while." Xie Rong closed his eyes, four seasons wisely did not speak any more, looking at the son''s white and transparent skin, he was really worried that he would not be able to serve him one day. Xie Rong didn''t actually fall asleep. A strange scene shed in his mind. It was the first time he saw that scene, and he couldn''t ignore it from his mind. "Who was the young woman standing beside Member Tang earlier? And who was the man sitting in the wooden wheelchair?" "The son forgot, that woman is Tang Guo, the only daughter outside the Tang member, because she held it in her mother''s womb for too long, and she was a little stupid. The man was the son-inw outside the Tang member. The fall is quite serious. I broke my legs and hands, and it takes months to recover." "The little one told the son before." "I didn''t pay much attention to this. I don''t like to pay attention to other people''s housework." Four Seasons: "The son is asking today." "When I see it, I naturally have to ask questions. It''s already considered a family rtionship, and there will be human rtions in the future." But why does he have regrets in his heart? Fortunately, he is a short-lived ghost, the doctor said that it has been a few years, and there is no need to worry about those things. This time Xie Rong really didn''t want to, and his mind was empty and he closed his eyes to rest his mind. The wedding teamposed of horse-drawn carriages slowly departed from Wuxian County to Qingfeng County. It was so lively along the way, there were many people watching the lively. Tang Zhiyan heard the red duck reminder that he had left Wuxian County, and his active heart finally fell silent. That illusory dream, after all, was a dream, broken. Just the thought of spending a lifetime with another person made her feel ufortable. After listening to the red duck whispering to her, Master Xie didn''t look very good. Tang Zhiyan thought in his heart, if it was really bad, she wouldn''te over to wee her. She hoped that the other party''s bones were very bad, so maybe the bridal chamber would be spared. People with bad physiques should be weak in this regard, right? The carriage walked slowly, and it took nearly half a day to reach the gate of Xie''s house in Qingfeng County. Next came a series of processes such as worship. Mrs. Xie showed some smiles on her face, but she was still a little worried when she didn''t meet her, especially when she saw Xie Rong. She had actually epted her fate and knew that her grandson could live in a few years, so she would cooperate no matter how much he wanted to toss. God was too unfair to her Xie family. They obviously didn''t do anything wrong, but they lost one after another. Seeing the only grandson, it took a few years to live up to her olddy''s ck hair for nothing, and I don''t know if shemitted crimes in her previous life, and this is the punishment in this life. "Grandma." Xie Rong yelled. He found that the other party was wandering, and most likely thought of something unhappy. "Just getting married, I hope this marriage will make your health better." Xie Rong shook his head, took the olddy Xie''s hand, and whispered: "Grandma, this is destined. The doctor can''t cure it. How can you expect a wedding to change?" Mrs. Xie immediately heard Xie Rong''s meaning, and sighed: "Today is your big day, don''t mention such unhappy things, rest assured, I won''t me the Tang family girl, I''m not old fool. You The body is not good, and people still suffer when they enter the door." Vol 2 Chapter 5267: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (31) Vol 2 Chapter 5267: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (31) "Miss, what are you?" Qingyang and Hongyang drove everyone else out of the new house and told them to stay outside. They think it''s better to be stronger, so that the youngdy will not be bullied when she first arrives. This Xie family is considered to be a big family, although the starting point is almost the same, because of the master''s ident, the development of the Tang family has moved away from the Xie family. Only the youngdy is more powerful, and the Xie family will not be underestimated. The two of them dowry the maid, they have to protect theirdy at all times. The reason why the red duck asked suddenly was because Tang Zhiyan actually poured medicine into the wine. She was shocked. On the wedding night, thedy wanted to poison Young Master Xie? At this moment, she was a little entangled, even if the youngdy didn''t like Master Xie, she couldn''tmit to poisoning people to death. Tang Zhiyan shook the hip sk, seeing how shocked the two of them were, but they were still talking, and shook their heads: "You have misunderstood. I didn''t want to poison him. This medicine just makes the other person fall asleep even more." She prepared this medicine in advance, just to deal with the wedding night. On the second day, she would find other excuses, and find more excuses like this. The other party should have no interest. Anyway, she doesn''t rely on the Xie family for a living. If the other party is acquainted, don''t have such thoughts anymore, and you can live in peace. She didn''t prevent the other party from taking concubines, as long as she didn''t disturb her, the other party would have no problem in taking up concubines. Qingyang: "It turns out that this is the case. The servant girl was almost scared to death just now." "Since the youngdy still can''t forget her cousin, why didn''t she divorce before?" Hongyang didn''t understand. "I don''t think this Xie family is harsh. Miss retires, and the other party can''t marry him." "I can''t forget him. Can I be with him after retiring?" Tang Zhiyan said, "Or meet secretly like before, and finally take that step one day?" "Since there is no future, it is better to stay far away, not to see and not to worry, and to live a clean life. Over time, some memories will fade away, and you will not be so annoyed with the present." It''s not that she can''t divorce, but she doesn''t think it is necessary. Mu Shanzhi did not be a son-inw, she still has an idea about retiring, why bother now? Now that she is married, it is much easier for her to refuse a person who does not like to be close than to refuse Mu Shanzhi. Presumably a normal man, after being rejected by her two or three times, he won''t have extra thoughts. She hadn''t thought about everything about this Xie family, as long as she was not disturbed, she found a ce where she could die of old age. "Fortunately, there are both of you, Wuxian County''s industry, and I will ask you to pay more attention to it in the future and check it out often." "Isn''t thedy going there?" There was some tiredness between Tang Zhiyan''s eyebrows: "If you can''t go, you won''t go, so you don''t have to worry too much." The master and servant talked for a while, and they heard someone report that Xie Rong came. Tang Zhiyan was prepared long ago, and was not at all flustered. As everyone knows, Xie Rong was also prepared. There was medicinal powder hidden in his nails. It was not for Tang Zhiyan, but for him. After a while, he would be very weak. Let Tang Zhiyan understand that he was dead soon. people. But he never expected that things were different from what he expected. Xie Rong walked in the door and walked through the process. He lifted his red hijab first, then poured two sses of wine, and then raised the ss with Tang Zhiyan. Tang Zhiyan picked up the cup and used his sleeve to block the position of his mouth. In fact, he poured the wine into the clothes and then put the wine ss down. Xie Rong dipped his fingernails and drank the wine. Vol 2 Chapter 5268: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (32) Vol 2 Chapter 5268: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (32) When he came, he had told Siji, and when he heard the movement, he hurried in to pick him up. However, after he drank the alcohol, he felt his head groggy for a while, and then sat down with a stool, asking his heart that he took a lot of medicine this time to wee him, causing great damage to his body? It was just a little medicine that weakened his body, which made him almost unconscious. Xie Rong passed out just after thinking about it. Tang Zhiyan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and said to the green duck and red duck: "You can spread the quilt on the ground and put him there." At this moment, Tang Zhiyan hadn''t noticed yet, Xie Rong''s face was very pale. It was the green duck and the red duck who saw that something was wrong, and they hurriedly said to Tang Zhiyan. Not only that, Xie Rong''s hands were still cold, but his forehead was sweating, and the two were afraid, and Tang Zhiyan didn''t expect this to happen. At this time, she didn''t dare to dy, and quickly called someone in. Four Seasons had been waiting outside. Hearing the movement, he hurried in. When Xie Rong passed out, his soul was frightened. The son was too cruel to himself, this should be unbearable, he hurriedly helped him to the bed and yelled at the people outside to call the doctor. "Madam, the young man has always been in bad shape. He should be too tired today. Please forgive me." Tang Zhiyan heard what Siji said, his heartbeat gradually eased. Siji didn''t seem to suspect anything, was it because Xie Rong''s bones had been bad? In this case, I am afraid that nothing will happen between them in the future. At this time, she was not worried about what would happen to Xie Rong, but rather rxed. Isn''t this just what she wants? Three doctors came and came in with arge medicine box. Except for Four Seasons, everyone else was kicked out of the room. Tang Zhiyan saw that there was nothing wrong with her. She was very cooperative and considerate, which made Xie''s family feel good. This youngdy is married. When Siji was diagnosed by the doctor, he whispered: "The son took some medicine by himself." Several doctors were considered to be Xie Rong''s confidants, and they knew that the son was in trouble again. In the four seasons, it is not surprising that several doctors diagnosed Xie Rong''s medication, and even took the initiative to conceal it. Fortunately, Xie Rong came in time, and Xie Rong was fine. The main reason was that the medication was too strong in the first two days, and it was still a little damaging. The next one month of lying in bed, the bones of the body will be weaker than before, and the cool breeze will not blow anymore. Siji feels ufortable, and so is the son, why bother to yourself like this. Xie Rong was sent back to his room overnight, and Siji also exined the situation with Tang Zhiyan. After Tang Zhiyan knew about it, he still did a lot of superficial effort, saying that he had no problem, and told Xie Rong to get well. When Four Seasons saw this, he felt a little more fond of the new youngdy. The son gave the Xie family property to the other party. He should have made the right choice, right? "Miss, this time is fine, Master Xie can''t do that at all, Miss Xie doesn''t need to avoid it in the future." Hongyang couldn''t help being happy, "I thought before that Master Xie didn''t look like a normal person. It turned out to be frail and sick from a young age, so I can only stay in a house and raise it well." "I asked a maid secretly just now, and the other party also revealed that the doctor had judged that Young Master Xie could live within a few years." Qingyang followed, if he was an ordinary person, he would probably cry about Tang Zhiyan''s hard life if he knew it. The two people who knew what Tang Zhiyan was thinking about were all fortunate, so that theirdy didn''t have to deal with too much. If Mr. Xie is gone in the future, theirdy will be more at ease. Vol 2 Chapter 5269: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (33) Vol 2 Chapter 5269: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (33) [The host is so big, this Xie Rong is also miserable. I won''t talk about taking medicine by myself. Tang Zhiyan gave me some medicine. This time he will need to raise at least a month. The doctor said that he hurt his vitality and his life expectancy was reduced. The system sighed: [Tang Zhiyan, the two close-knit maids, almost didn''t p their hands and curse Xie Rong''s death earlier, seeing how happy they were. Fortunately, the host is willing to extend a helping hand, otherwise, the Xie family will fall into Tang Zhiyan''s hands for nothing. [By the way, the host is big, when will you shoot? Now Tang Zhiyan has been married, is it almost done? If I drag on, I''m afraid that Xie Rong won''t be able to hold on anymore, and Mrs. Xie also has to take precautions, lest she receive the lunch in advance. This olddy is still useful, and Tang Zhiyan will do stupid things when the timees, and he will inevitably let this olddy handle it. "Tongzi, you seem to be anxious?" [It''s not anxious, I just think it''s almost the same. I think this Xie family is pretty good, but the family''s life is not good. This reminds me of the host, but it is also very unlucky. Tang Guo didn''t expect the system to be anxious about this, because she substituted her situation: "I am not unlucky now." [I can''t erase the host''s bad luck, drinking water is congested, thinking about it now, I don''t know how those days passed. ] System recalls, [It should be said that the host has persisted until now, it is really not easy. I used to be useless except for blocking. "Why do you sigh today?" [Its not the guy 978 who sent me an email. This guy is also very fateful. In addition to binding an unreliable host at the beginning, Iter met us and bound a good host. Now I am happy to do the task. . This kid is still showing off with me, and he is angry just looking at it. ] The system gritted his teeth a bit, [Forget it, showing off, who doesn''t have it? The most hateful thing about him is that he actually asked about my past. That period of ck history, how could I tell him, wouldn''t all the majesty be gone? Tang Guo just came to a sudden, she just said why the Tongzi talked so much today. After a long time, she was touched and hurt her feet. There are two things that you can''t mention, one is the number, and the second is the past. "The past has passed. At that time, not only were you confused, but I was also confused. It was a growing experience, and there was no need to discuss who was right and who was wrong." [Host big, have you ever wondered about your past? Why is it sent to the small world to do the task, and when is the end? "Of course I will be curious, what? Did you find out any more news?" [Really can''t hide anything from you. I have heard a lot of gossip in the system house recently, because they know a lot of old systems, they know a lot. There is a legend, I don''t know if it has much to do with the host. "Let''s listen." [The matter is about to start with the construction of the Space-Time Administration. Originally, the Space-Time Administration was not a time-space administration. The person who established this is considered a very powerful person in higher space. The other party established this to prevent some people from going to the small world to steal luck. People. The existence of the system is to correct some small worlds that have been distorted. The system continued: [Of course, when I first started the research, many systems were indeed scrapped, and countless, only to have today''s scale. Vol 2 Chapter 5270: The silly girl from outside the family (34) Vol 2 Chapter 5270: The silly girl from outside the family (34) [After the system is finally researched, there are still five people who need to experiment. It is said that there are five in the initialunch experiment. Their code names are Jinmushuhuhutu. Those who are willing to do this experiment risk a lot. risk. It is said that among these five systems, only gold was sessfully returned in the end, and the remaining four systems were not connected and may be scrapped. "what do you mean?" [I think I shouldn''t be one of those systems that destroy air luck, maybe it''s one of the disappearing wood, water, fire and earth? And the host is also one of the hosts bound to do the experiment. An ident happened midway? "I remember you said before, some memories about the Time and Space Administration, seeing a womaning out of that ce, is that person like me?" [Doesnt look alike. "Forget it, whether it''s or not, I''ll know in the future, why bother so much. After the lights are on, maybe you can go out. By the way, how about the system gold that was fed back?" Lost and lost with the boss of the Time and Space Bureau, he is the royal system of the boss of the Time and Space Bureau, very awesome, I don''t know when we can meet Bibi. The signal sent by the system gold is very weak. It is estimated that they are far away from here. I can''t see the specific content. I can only feel that they should be alive. "You stare at Xie''s side, I am ready to do something." Tang Guo was thinking about how to create opportunities to not only make Xie Rong alive, but also make Tang Zhiyan return to Wuxian County without hesitation. In fact, Tang Zhiyan didn''t go back to Wuxian County, but it seemed the same for Mu Shanzhi to go to Qingfeng County. Tang Guo didn''t worry about this anymore. Now Xie Rong was mainly resolved, lest his existence hinder the development of the two. Tang Guo found out a paper puppet, nning to find an opportunity to let a paper puppet out. She had already thought that leaving Xie Rong unsure about his life or death, everyone thought he had no chance of survival, but he could not see the corpse, and it would not be abrupt to go backter. Xies business is rtivelyrge, and there are often merchant ships that deliver goods by water. It only needs Xie Rongs ship to capsize to get it elsewhere. The next day, Tang Guo went out to fly a kite, took a chance, took out a piece of puppet paper man, dripped blood, and turned him into an old man, looking like a fairy bone. This is a rtivelyrge puppet paper man. Although the small world has limitations, it is easy to overturn a boat. "You can choose your own name. It''s a little detached. It sounds like a world-ss expert." Tang Guopan sat on the grass and was toozy to name it. A mature paperman must learn to name it himself. The white-haired old man was speechless: "Master, you are sozy." "When things are done, you will be free, and you can go wherever you want." When the white-haired old man heard this, his face showed a little joy. He was made from Tang Guo''s blood and was carefully refined by Chi Xiao, so he was born with wisdom, and of course he knows that being a human has many benefits. "Master, please order." "After two months, create an opportunity for Xie Rong to go out to sea, then overturn his boat, trap him on the ind, treat him, restore his body, and then wait for my notice. As for the person apanying him, Just roll it all ashore." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he took out a wooden box, which contained a thick pile of medical books, as well as some prescriptions and silver coins. Puppet paper is born with wisdom, it is easy to learn these. Vol 2 Chapter 5271: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (35) Vol 2 Chapter 5271: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (35) "Understood, Master." The white-haired old man carried the medicine box on his back and said goodbye to Tang Guo, then lightly tapped his foot and quickly skipped away. After a while, the white-haired old man came back. He came back to tell Tang Guo his name: "Master, I will be called Lao Bai from now on." Tang Guo: "..." What level of naming, did you follow? "Lao Bai is not too immortal, and a bit funny, are you sure?" Tang Guo asked hesitantly. The gray-haired old man thought for a while: "What about the white eyebrows?" "No, this is a bit evil, not suitable for you." The white-haired old man thought again: "White beard?" "Why don''t it be Lao Bai. The real name of an expert is not important. When someone asks, you will say that you are old and your name has long been forgotten. Just remember that the world calls you Lao Bai." Mr. Bai nodded: "If the master is still good, then I will be called Mr. Bai." "It''s not that you are called Lao Bai, but that the world calls you Lao Bai." Tang Guo corrected. Old Bai: "Understand, understand, Master, I''m leaving first, I''ll go find an ind first." "Wait, after the person is robbed, be polite to him and prepare the daily necessities in advance. For the son of a big family, the conditions are still not too difficult." Mr. Bai expressed his understanding: "When I find a ce, I will go shopping. In fact, I also want to live morefortably. I have to have everything." As for the issue of making money, the paper puppets don''t have to worry about this. After he thoroughly researches the medical books given by the master, he will soon have a lot of money. At that time, he will build a fairy house on the ind, live a life infort, and ept a few boys to work for him, and nt some flowers, nts and fruit trees, it will be a fairnd on earth. "I feel that the paper puppets are much more lively than the previous ones. It should be that Brother Chi Xiao''s refining level has improved. Even if their strength is suppressed by the small world, they still feel more and more flexible." System: [The host is big, there is something wrong with you, why do you ask Mr. Bai to take care of Xie Rong? I suspect you have a secret. Could it be that Xie Rong is the hapless person? If so, that would be too unlucky. Tang Guo did not deny that it was indeed that person. The reason why he did not say anything was that the other party actually got married through the process. She just wanted to see where he would go. Later, after systematic observation, she knew what Xie Rong thought. As the system says, the other party is indeed a bit unlucky. Xie Rong''s thoughts are simr to her father''s. They all hope that there will be a patient who can take over the family business and take care of the person they care about most. Especially Xie Rong, who is still deliberately feeding himself medicine for this reason, is also ruthless enough, most of them feel that he can''t live, and want to do something at the end, he is a jealous talent. Unexpectedly, these two will only fail them. At the Xie family over there, Xie Rong was recuperating in the house and did not go to see Tang Zhiyan. Mrs. Xie treated Tang Zhiyan very well, and felt that she had treated her badly. She had already handed over the right of housekeeping to Tang Zhiyan. Apart from the truth, she was the hostess of this house, and she was able to give so much from the Xie family. Xie Rong discussed with her, waiting for him to leave in a few years, tell her not to dy Tang Zhiyan, if she has an idea, she can recruit a husband for herself. Mrs. Xie also looked away. Tang Zhiyan is a good one, and there is nothing to recruit her husband. Perhaps her olddy will not survive that time. Tang Zhiyan disposes of this huge family property. She wants to recruit a husband or marry, as long as she is not from the Xie family''s n. Tang Zhiyan found that she was at ease in Xie''s house. Xie Rong didn''t know if she knew her situation. He didn''t evene to her once. She felt that the other party was embarrassed that day, so she didn''t dare toe to her. In this case, she didn''t bother to bother, so she could arrange for someone to greet her regrly. Unconsciously, after three months, Xie Rong''s body was much better. He was going to go out in two days, and when he mentioned this at the dinner table, Mrs. Xie was very worried and was not allowed at first, but she knew Xie Rong''s temperament and had to step back and let Tang Zhiyan follow. Tang Zhiyan didn''t refuse. Mrs. Xie treated her well, which was a trivial matter. Vol 2 Chapter 5272: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (36) Vol 2 Chapter 5272: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (36) Two dayster, Xie Rong took Tang Zhiyan out, nning to see what happened to the cargo that was detained on the waterway. Tang Zhiyan came to the door early in the morning, and she was still a little reluctant. She asked about it yesterday, and it would take three or five days to get there. Then don''t you have to ride with that sick rice for so many days? Coupled with the back and forth, it is indeed a bit difficult. Originally, she still thought, or spent some time together, maybe she could forget Mu Shanzhi and ept Xie Rong. It was only now that she realized that it was impossible. She had no thoughts about Xie Rong. On the contrary, after marrying for so many days, she still couldn''t forget Mu Shanzhi. She waited at the door for a while, only to see Xie Rong, who had arrivedte. He was supported by the two small Sis on the left and right. He walked slowly, blushing and panting, as if he would die at any time. Seeing this, she couldn''t help recalling Mu Shanzhi in her mind. Mu Shanzhi, who was still cutting Chai Lang, had a good body. He was like Xie Rong in front of him, weaker than everyone else. Hearing Xie Rong''s uncontroble coughing a few times, and Xiao Si''s anxious appearance beside him, Tang Zhiyan felt that the other party was afraid that he would be alive in a few years. This Xie family is small, and there is no separation of families. It is estimated that the Xie n is more difficult to deal with. She was not afraid, as long as the olddy stood by her side, the Xie n would not dare to do anything to her. Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyan felt that it would be OK to follow Xie Rong, and he would be familiar with the family business in the future. Show your face in advance, show some talents, and make the people under you leave an impression, and it will be easier to manage in the future. Xie Rong didnt know that Tang Zhiyan was thinking about what happened after his death. Seeing her waiting at the door, her voice said faintly: I asked someone to arrange a carriage for you. I was sick for a long time to avoid getting sick. I''ve been to your side." Tang Zhiyan was happy in her heart. She thought that Xie Rong knew his own situation. She was ashamed before and didn''t consciously stay with her. "Let''s go." Xie Rong did not pay much attention to Tang Zhiyan, taking her with her was just to reassure the olddy, he was not a fool, and he saw that Tang Zhiyan didn''t care about him, which was exactly what he wanted. He got into the carriage and closed his eyes again. Recently, his health is getting worse and worse. Thest time he fought hard, he suspects that his life span has shortened again. "The son is like this, I don''t know if Mrs. Young will be sad. In fact, Mrs. Young is a good one." Siji suddenly said, "If the son doesn''t have these illnesses, he would be a good match for Mrs. Young, and he might be able to love him forever." "Cough cough cough..." Xie Rong was choked by Siji''s words. He opened his eyes and nced faintly. "Why do you think so? If I didn''t have this disease, this marriage might not have been done. I have no intention of her, and she has no intention of me, but an enemy." He had long seen that Tang Zhiyan had no intention of him, and there were probably people in his heart. He could not investigate this matter at first, if he knew, he should destroy the marriage. "The son doesn''t like Mrs. Young?" Four Seasons didn''t quite understand how good Mrs. Young was. After only a few months of marrying, he kept the house in order. "Stop worrying about these things." Xie Rong didn''t want to talk about it, and his bright eyes appeared dim. He was a dying person, what did he want to do so much? Four Seasons shut up immediately and didn''t ask much. Since the son doesn''t like the young wife, he naturally won''t mention it, too, how can the son''s appearance take into ount the love of the children. Vol 2 Chapter 5273: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (37) Vol 2 Chapter 5273: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (37) "four seasons." "The son, the little one is here." Xie Rong suddenly called the four seasons flustered by the quiet carriage itself. He was very scared. One day the son would never call him four seasons again. "If that dayes, you must take good care of your grandmother. The youngdy is kind to your grandmother. Give her all the family business from the Xie family. If you don''t respect your grandmother, you can help me disperse the family business and give grandma to take care of her life." Four seasons was crying, but he quickly agreed: "The youngdy is so good, how can you disrespect the olddy." Xie Rong didn''t answer the conversation, he was not sure, that is, he had to make more preparations, so as not to have trouble and Four Seasons could not respond. Tang Zhiyan''s carriage was apanied by the red duck, and the blue duck stayed in the house to take care of other things. The Red Duck is also discussing Xie Rong: "The son seems to have no energy, it is estimated that there are not many days." "Don''t say this to outsiders. I won''t be able to help you at that time. You have seen how precious the Xie family is to the son." "Dont worry, Miss, I know, Ill tell you, I wont talk to outsiders. Said this Xiejia is also simple, not asplicated as we thought before. I dont know if God is helping the youngdy and directly arrange I have a sick seed for you." Tang Zhiyan''s expression was light and did not answer this question. "Does the youngdy still think that the cousin is here?" Red Duck asked suddenly, and shook his head again, "What a pity." "Miss Guo''er is stupid and not sick. Thedy has no rtionship with her cousin. It is sad to think about it. When thedy got married that day, I saw the cousin''s eyes redden and his hand was holding the wooden wheelchair. Armrest, it can be seen that he does not want the youngdy to get married." Tang Zhiyan finally couldn''t help saying: "He was unwilling, but he didn''t dare to stop it. Even if it stopped, it would be useless. At best, we were both ashamed and cast aside." A few dayster, Xie Rong finally got on board. "Do you know what''s going on?" "My son, I heard people say that all the boats that have passed by can''t be driven back. Those who return to report are all dangling back with wood. Fortunately, the distance is not too far, otherwise I don''t know what to do." Four Seasons said. "A few days ago, someone said that weird power, ghosts and gods. Two days ago, a man dressed as a Taoist asked who owned the trapped ship." "Our people answered that it was from the Xie family, and then the Taoist priest said that this matter can only be resolved by thanking the person in charge of the family, and theter things are known to the son." Four Seasons added, "I don''t know it is. What''s the matter, the son must go there, what if there is any danger? The son also concealed the matter from the olddy." "Didn''t I leave the youngdy on the shore?" "The son said that before, it means that he doesn''t trust her too much, too. It''s only been a few months since I got married. I haven''t seen each other a few times, so I can have any feelings. Now think about it carefully, although the youngdy has arranged everything in order, But he doesnt care much about the life and death of the son, but rather a little improper existence." Siji Tucao said that he had to keep up with him, and he was more than one of his confidants. He had to be by the sons side all the time, no matter what happened, the others Will do as the son ordered. "I''m afraid that grandma will get angry when she knows that I''m taking a risk, and I''m curious about what weird force is to stop my cargo ship. I have to solve it." Thinking of this, Xie Rong was standing at the bow of the ship and could already see the cargo ship. Vol 2 Chapter 5274: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (38) Vol 2 Chapter 5274: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (38) Four Seasons also saw the people on the cargo ship and shouted at the other side: "The son is here." The people on the cargo ship were overjoyed and greeted Xie Rong''s arrival. They watched his ship slowly approach. At this moment, a huge wave in the river turned over and swept Xie Rong''s ship into it. The four seasons responded very quickly, and Xie Rong was protected in an instant. With his back he was about to jump into the river, but as a result he couldn''t hold the powerful force and was swept away with Xie Rong. As for the other people on the ship, they were all swept aboard the cargo ship, soaked all over, looking at the disappearing ship with a bewildered face. "No, the son is gone, he should have been swept away by that wave." It almost stopped for a while before someone shouted for help. Seeing that the river had returned to its previous calm, they quickly went down to look for it. After searching for a long time, everyone was desperate, and Xie Rong was not seen at all, and even Four Seasons could not find it. They thought of Xie Rong''s bad body and bones. They were almost lifeless at this moment, and their faces paled for a while. "The boat can sail." "Leave some people to find the son in the same ce, and the others go ashore, and then we wille to meet them again." Without sufficient manpower and tools, they have to go ashore first. Tang Zhiyan, who was waiting on the shore, did not expect such a result. When she heard Xie Rong being swept away, the first thing she thought of was that Xie Rong''s sick and weak body would kill him if she fell into the water. Now such a tossing, it is estimated that it is really dead. She didn''t feel sad, after all, she had known Xie Rong''s physical condition a long time ago, but she was a little emotional, but she didn''t expect that he died of illness or an ident. Whatever she thought in her mind, Tang Zhiyan would not show it. Seeing a group of people waiting for her to arrange, she immediately arranged it. Without Xie Rong, she can only do these things. When everyone heard Tang Zhiyan saying that he would get people at all costs, they liked her more. The people under Xie Rong''s opponents have always been good, no one would expect him to die, although everyone knows that the odds of him surviving such a tossing today will be very small. Until the end, they don''t want to give up. For the next month, the Xie family had been fishing for people in the river, but unfortunately no trace of Xie Rong was seen, and even the four seasons with good bones were not seen. The Xie family finally gave up. The olddy was not reconciled and did not want to leave. Tang Zhiyan said that she would onlypromise by keeping two people here to watch. Sending the olddy back to the carriage also made Tang Zhiyan too tired. "Miss, the olddy is getting more and more lethargic in the past few days, and her eyes are gray, and I am afraid that she has a sense of life and death." Red Duck said, "I haven''t eaten much recently. Can''t be saved." Tang Zhiyan: "The loss of her only grandson has hit her too much, and no one can persuade her. The only thing is to let people serve her well." When the group returned to Xie''s house, they were told by the concierge that there was a visitor from the Tang family in Wuxian County. Tang Zhiyan thought that it was a member of the Tang family who had sent someone to the funeral, but he didn''t care too much. He didn''t expect that a few people from the Tang family woulde. In other words, the member of Tang came with Tang Guo and Mu Shanzhi outside. Tang Zhiyan was a little nervous. She had been married for several months, and she hadn''t even forgotten that person. I didn''t expect to meet again, the other party was here for the funeral. When she walked into the hall, she saw Mu Shanzhi at a nce. For a moment, she had a feeling that was difficult to express. She nodded slightly, then greeted the Tang staff and introduced the Tang family to the olddy. Vol 2 Chapter 5275: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (39) Vol 2 Chapter 5275: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (39) The olddy wasn''t angry, but she still dealt with greeting the Tang family. The other party worked hard toe over, it is really intentional. But she did not have much energy, so she left the matter to Tang Zhiyan. Tang Yuanwai also sighed very much. He felt that Tang Zhiyan''s life was not good. He revealed that he would walk around in the future and always pay attention to her situation. Now that there is no male in the Xie family, he is afraid that someone will make a bad idea. What he thought in his heart was that he couldn''te over often, so let Mu Shanzhi do it. Anyway, Mu Shanzhi took care of the Tang family''s property and was very familiar with Qingfeng County. Every time he came over, he went to Xie''s house to see Tang Zhiyan and the olddy, which was considered to be taken care of. When Tang Yuan said this, the olddy had no opinion: "Zhi Yan has a hard life. It would be good if the two families can move around more in the future." The olddy knew well that this way, the Xie n wanted to make a bad idea, and they had to weigh it carefully. It was not an offense for Tang n, this was not ordinary people. Tang Zhiyan couldn''t help but nced at Mu Shan, and Mu Shanzhi also nced at her, and then assured the Tang staff that he would do it well. Tang Guo watched silently. Her father was giving her a pillow. She was still wondering how the two could meet, but she didn''t expect this to be arranged. Tang Yuanwai''s arrangement was also because Xie Rong "died" ahead of time. He had only been married for a few months. He felt that Tang Zhiyan had a hard life, and he felt sorry for her and wanted to take care of her. If Xie Rong died a few yearster, ording to the original plot, Tang Zhiyan would naturally not rest assured. Later, Tang Zhiyan dealt with the Xie family''s property and returned it to unlimited. Tang Yuanwai would not make such an arrangement. Under your nose, are you afraid that she will be bullied? Tang Guo noticed the eyes of the two of them, pretending not to see, she didn''t know when she had moved to Mrs. Xie''s side. She saw the lifelessness in Mrs. Xie''s body. This lifelessness was not due to the end of life, but theck of hope in her heart. She took out a jelly bean and stuffed it into Mrs. Xie''s mouth. The other party didn''t notice it for a while, and the jelly beans melted when they were put in the mouth, and only felt a sweet smell in the mouth, which was incredibly sweet. In short, at that moment, Mrs. Xie felt a lot more rxed, and even the death ambition in her heart dissipated a lot. She woke up at this moment and saw a pretty girl smiling at her, and asked her: "Jelly beans, is it sweet?" No one can refuse this simple smile without any distracting thoughts, only to feel that this smile enters people''s hearts, and so does Mrs. Xie. There was a slight smile on her face: "Sweet." "What''s the girl''s name?" After she asked, she remembered Tang Zhiyan''s introduction, and quickly patted her head, "I am always confused, are you seeing Guoer?" Tang Guo nodded, saying that the Xie family are all easy to get along with. I wont say anything about people who are not prosperous. As a result, people in the family got into trouble one by one. She noticed it when she walked in. It stands to reason that Xies house has excellent feng shui, and it should be a century-old n in the future. Howe it is in decline? There is something wrong here, but even with her powerful soul power, she can''t see what''s wrong, obviously theyout inside is also very proper. Tang Guo decided to stay here for a while longer. Although this is a world where no monks exist, there are quite a few people in the ordinary world who know the art of Qi Huang. Intuition tells her that Xies family had been manipted. Vol 2 Chapter 5276: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (40) Vol 2 Chapter 5276: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (40) The lifelessness of Mrs. Xie almost disappeared, she didn''t know how, she just thought Tang Guo was very kind. Even if she heard that the girl was a fool, she wanted to take Tang Guo to talk. Even if Tang Guo pretended to be slow to react and asionally couldn''t understand her words, and just smirked, Mrs. Xie felt happy, holding Tang Guo and stopped letting go. She didn''t feel this way to Tang Zhiyan, which was also strange. Tang Zhiyan hadn''t noticed Mrs. Xie''s attitude towards Tang Guo. She was a little messy now, and she felt the sight of Mu Shanzhi from time to time, and she felt very ufortable. She couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo who was smiling with Mrs. Xie, and suddenly there was a question in her heart: Why is Tang Guo not a sick child like Xie Rong? If she is a sick child, maybe there is a possibility between her and Mu Shanzhi. She hadn''t thought about the resurgence of her old rtionship, but Xie Rong had an ident, and she didn''t want to give birth to a thought. Mu Shanzhi''s side is simr, he didn''t want to think about it, but he didn''t know that such an ident happened suddenly. The person in his heart has always been Tang Zhiyan, guarding her as a jade to this day. But between the two of them, there is still an insurmountable mountain. "Outside the Tang, my olddy has an unsympathetic request. How about staying with this girl for a while? To put it shamelessly, I always think she should be my granddaughter. That''s right." Mrs. Xie said, "Besides Liu Guoer is here, you can also have apany with Zhi Yan." "If the outsiders are not at ease, just leave two more people in the house." Tang Zhiyan also said at this time: "Uncle, I also want to stay with my cousin for a while. I always feel deserted here these days." Tang Yuan did not refuse at first, and Tang Zhiyan did not refuse to say so. It wasn''t long for him, and it wasn''t for Mu Shanzhi. After all, only Tang Zhiyan and Mrs. Xie were left in the Xie family. But Tang Guo stayed, there was no problem at all. At this point, Tang Guo stayed at Xie''s house, while Mu Shanzhi and Tang Yuanwai left and looked for an inn. Mrs. Xie thought that there would be no funeral unless the body was found, and the two could not go to the funeral, so they went back the next day. Back to Tang''s house, Mu Shanzhi found Tang Yuanwai. "Father-inw, I want to visit Guo''er every two days, and by the way, I would like to ask if there is anyone in the Xie family who needs help. I heard that the Xie family is at odds with the Xie''s n, and I''m afraid Guo''er has a cousin there. Something will happen." Tang Yuan found nothing, he and Mu Shanzhi had mentioned these things, and he was quite satisfied that the other party could remember them in his heart. "Alright, you have stayed in Qingfeng County recently, taking care of the industries there by the way. I will take care of Wuxian County for the time being, and you will take care of Guoer and Zhiyan." "This child Zhiyan has a hard life. Don''t make her feel wronged. I originally wanted to ask her if she wanted toe back to live, but Mrs. Xie was good, so I didn''t ask." Tang Yuan said, "The only threat is probably the Xie family. n." On the second day, Mu Shanzhi passed by and began to meet Tang Zhiyan often. It is obvious that I went to Xie''s house to visit Tang Guo, and to bring Tang Guo delicious food, but actually to see Tang Zhi Yan. Mrs. Xie was apanied by Tang Guo, and the whole person hade alive. Tang Guo was wandering around Xie''s house recently, looking for problems inside, she asked the system to scan the underground of Xie''s house and found nothing. It was a bit boring to stay in the house, she nned to go out and take a walk, by the way, to disturb the two who had started a tryst outside. But before she could go to the ce where the two had a tryst, she noticed a shop doing carpentry work, and stood by the door. Because she remembered one thing, if there are no strange things under Xies house, there might be woodwork in it. In order to confirm her thoughts, she rushed back quickly Vol 2 Chapter 5277: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (41) Vol 2 Chapter 5277: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (41) [Host Da, aren''t you going to disturb the two secretly meeting people? Why did you go back suddenly? The system didn''t quite understand, Tang Guo''s expression was a bit serious along the way, which was rtively rare. "I haven''t been able to figure out what''s weird about the Xie family. Obviously, Feng Shui is very good. It can be a home for a hundred years. As a result, this family is going to die. I have found so many problems before, but I overlooked a very important thing. ." The weirdness of Xies family is not necessarily in the ground, but may also be in some wooden products in the house. For example, the beams and supporting pirs made of wood may have hands and feet inside. The system instantly understood Tang Guo''s thoughts. After Tang Guo returned to the Xie''s mansion, he didn''t need to say more than Tang Guo, and he scanned the wood products of Xie''s house without ever letting go. The system was also shocked by such a scan. Because he found some strange and terrible things in the beams and the pirs supporting the beams. [The host is big, there is a discovery! ! ] The sound of the system increased, and there was some surprise in it. [I found many carved wooden dolls in some of the beams and support columns, which were still red. These wooden dolls were carved on top and covered with ayer, so no one found them. Tang Guo knew: "That''s right, the Xie family is so unlucky, it is definitely not a simple matter to die one by one." Finding these weird things, it is not an easy task to take them out. What kind of method does she have to use to get Mrs. Xie to fight against it? Tang Guo suddenly remembered that she was a silly woman to outsiders. A silly woman asionally yed with knives, chopped and chopped posts, wood, etc. No one would be surprised, right? Just do as he said, Tang Guo went to find a knife, and yelled at Yan''er that she wanted to carve wood, and asked Yan''er to find wood for her to y with. Waiting for Enthalpy to turn around, she ran into Mrs. Xie''s yard and operated on a pir. She was very fast, and when she was discovered, the pir had been cut off by her. Upon seeing this, Xie''s servant hurried over to stop. At this moment, Tang Guo showed the temper and persistence that a fool should have, and even raised the knife to scare those people and told them all to go away. She wanted to carve wood. Everyone in the Xie family knew that Tang Guo was a stupid head. It was not surprising to see her behaving like this. He only wanted to stop her, but was afraid that he would hurt her if he went up rashly. After all, Mrs. Xie likes her very much. She is still the only daughter outside the Tang dynasty. If she knocks or touches her, how can they afford it? Therefore, a group of scary people surrounded Tang Guo and kept persuading her, hoping that she could put down the knife and stop ying with the pirs. They would find a lot of wood for her to y with. Tang Guo pretended to be unwilling, and continued to cut the support pirs, making people feel dizzy and a little scared. This pir is a load-bearing pir. If it is really cut off, although the house may not copse immediately, there will definitely be problems. They looked forward to it, Enthalpy hurried over, and the olddy and the youngdy came quickly. When the olddy heard the report, she thought she had heard: "What did you say?" "Olddy, Miss Guoer is really cutting the load-bearing pir outside your yard. She has used a knife to cut off a lot at this moment. Go and stop it. The ve can''t persuade it." Vol 2 Chapter 5278: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (42) Vol 2 Chapter 5278: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (42) "Girl Yan''er doesn''t know where she is going. The only ones who can persuade Miss Guo''er are the olddy and the youngdy. The youngdy will go out to work, and it is estimated that she won''t be back for a while." Only then did Mrs. Xie understand that she was not hearing a hallucination just now, and quickly stood up. She was not angry, Guoerya had a different mind from ordinary people, and it was not surprising that she did something different from ordinary people. She was worried, if the pir was cut down by Tang Guo, it would be no good to hurt someone. When Mrs. Xie came, Tang Guo was about to reveal the doll carved in the wood. "Girl Guo''er, what are you doing?" As soon as Mrs. Xie came, people scattered around and gave her a way. She had a kind smile on her face. Maybe she really had a rtionship with the girl. Fate, even if she is mischievous, she still doesn''t find it annoying. The first thing she is worried about is the safety of the other party. Maybe this is what she said. Tang Guo stopped the movements in his hand and looked up at Mrs. Xie. Seeing the other party''s appearance, she felt strange in her heart. She had cut the other party''s load-bearing pir, and she was not angry at all. I don''t know who the Xie family has offended, who will be treated in such a vicious way. Even if she found out all the blood dolls hidden in the wood, what should have happened had already happened, it was toote. "Looking for a baby." Tang Guo tilted her head, shaved the idiot''s innocent tone, and looked at Mrs. Xie with clear and transparent eyes, looking very serious, "There are many dolls here." After all, she continued to cut with the knife. Mrs. Xie was a little surprised, looking for a baby? What doll are you looking for? She was helped and walked to Tang Guo''s side, looked at the ce she had cut, and asked patiently: "Girl Guoer, what doll are you looking for? Where is the doll hidden? Why didn''t grandma see it? Can you tell grandma, where are you hiding?" Tang Guo stared at Mrs. Xie earnestly, blinked, and moved her gaze to the ce where the knife fell: "Red doll, there are red dolls here." Mrs. Xie looked at the shaved pir with thick palms, and asked curiously: "The red doll? How do you know that there is a red doll hidden here?" At this time, Mrs. Xie''s heart tightened, and the red doll was unlucky. Howe there are red dolls inside the good-looking load-bearing column? The thought of this made her scalp numb and ufortable. Even seeing the cut off position, she didn''t want to look at it more, it felt strange. "What I dreamed of, I dreamed of so many red dolls hiding in the house, I am looking for dolls." Tang Guo saw that it was almost done, and the system told her that the enthalpy wasing right away, so she went down with a knife. While Mrs. Xie was still wondering what was going on, a small wooden board became loose and she pried it open. , And then a red wooden doll appeared in everyone''s sight. People have been staring at it all the time, and when they saw this, they all eximed: "Is there really a red doll?" "Why is there such a red doll here?" "Why do I think this red doll is a little weird, it seems to be tied up." At this time, Tang Guo also shouted happily: "Found it, the red doll found it." Mrs. Xie came back to her senses and felt a little bored when she saw the red wooden doll. Vol 2 Chapter 5279: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (43) Vol 2 Chapter 5279: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (43) She looked at the red wooden doll hidden in the pir with amazement, her expression gradually bing serious. This thing itself is not lucky, how could it be hidden in her load-bearing pir? She walked in and wanted to take a closer look, only to find that the doll was still entangled with some rope, and after a closer look, she found that the face of the doll made her familiar. When she saw the name written on the baby''s clothes, she almost fainted in an instant. Xie Lin, isn''t it her youngest son''s name? The Xie family mansion was built when her youngest son was ten years old. This doll looked like her youngest son Xie Lin when he was ten years old. No wonder she felt very serious. One year after moving into this mansion, Schelling was gone. He died of a strange disease. At that time, Xie Lin was covered with big red bumps, which were terrible and itchy. At first, he scratched many of them, but pus came out. The doctor had no countermeasures for a while, so they could only tie up Schelling. Mrs. Xie looked at the tied red doll, her eyes were red. Isn''t this what her little son looked like before he died? Could it be that the death of her youngest son was not an ident, but was cursed? Her head was dizzy and her eyes turned ck, remembering that Tang Guo said that there were many dolls in the house, trying to calm her emotions and control herself not to faint. She tried her best to make her tone the same, and she took Tang Guos hand and asked, Girl Guoer, lets find a doll together, okay? You dreamed that there are many such dolls hidden in the house, right? Find these dolls together." "Find a doll, okay, find a doll." Tang Guo felt relieved that it was actually convenient to be a fool. She just made up a few sentences and confirmed the truth of the matter, and Mrs. Xie would be convinced. "There is a doll here." "There is also a doll here." "There are three dolls here." "There are two dolls here." ... As Tang Guo pointed out, the people of Xie''s family helped and searched all the pirs in the house. Some of them were still on the beams of the house. They had to take adder to look for them at the order of Mrs. Xie. These dolls look different, but they are all red, with names on their clothes, and they make people scalp tingling. Especially in the mansion for a long time, people are very scared looking at these familiar names. They don''t understand, who on earth is going to harm the Xie family in this way, and directly let the Xie family die. "Thest doll is here." Tang Guo pointed to the ce where Xie Rong lived. The doll was hidden in the gate of this yard. The people helped find the doll, and when they saw the name on it turned out to be Xie Rong, they shuddered unconsciously. This doll was lying on the bed and looked very thin. It was not the same as the previous ones, because the appearance of the previous dolls represented the appearance of every member of the Xie family when they died. Xie Rong was clearly washed away by the waves, and should not be lying in a hospital bed. When Mrs. Xie saw this, her eyes suddenly brightened. Could it be that her grandson still has hope of alive? But soon her eyes dimmed again, even if she still had a breath, she might have been rescued, she was lying in the hospital bed and disappeared, but she was in line with the appearance of this baby. Thinking of her looking at the dozens of dolls in front of her, she spit out a mouthful of blood and fainted. "Grandma, eat candy." Tang Guo took the opportunity to stuff Mrs. Xie with a medicine to prevent her from getting angry. Vol 2 Chapter 5280: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (44) Vol 2 Chapter 5280: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (44) Mrs. Xie passed out in aa. Fortunately, the maid beside her was able to take charge and quickly closed the door of Xie''s house. This incident involved strange powers and ghosts. It would be of no benefit to Xie''s family to spread it out. The olddy or the youngdy wille back. Tang Zhiyan was still having a tryst with Mu Shan and sent everyone around him. The Xie''s servants really couldn''t find where they were for a while. The olddy was fed a pill by Tang Guo, but there was no major problem, and she woke up after a short rest. After waking up, seeing so many people looking at her, she did not stop crying. Who was so cruel that she wanted her to die without leaving her. At this time, a person''s name suddenly appeared in her mind, Xu Fengyun. Xu Fengyun and she belonged to the same generation, and they knew each other even after they dismissed it. It wasn''t a good rtionship, but they couldn''t understand each other. When she was young, Xu Fengyun did not care less about little things with her, and every time she broke up. Every thing, the other side must bepared, very strong and victorious. Later, she married the son of the Xie family, and the other party also married another son of the Xie family. This is the enemy, it is conceivable that there is no shortage of fighting between the two. Xu Fengyun thought more. When she was young, she was really not the opponent of the other party, so she suffered a lot. But she was lucky, maybe God saw everything and was partial to her. For example, she has healthy children, four daughters and five sons in her life. All of them look good, and all adults are very promising. Xu Fengyun has been married for many years and has not been able to have a child. In the end, it is estimated that he was pregnant with a secret form, and eventually gave birth to a daughter, which also hurt her body. This should be a fatal blow to the head mother. Because of this incident, Xu Fengyun was quite ufortable with her. Xu Fengyun''s daughter, Xie Shiyi, is about the same as her younger son, only two years older. Later, his husband did not know how to obtain fame and became an official, so he sent his daughter to the pce to choose his concubine. She didn''t know much about the specific matters, because at the time, the Xie family had idents one after another, and she didn''t want to care about an outsider''s affairs. In the end, they were driven out of this line. Fortunately, her master was a good hand in business. He worked hard for several years and finally established this Xie family mansion. However, as expected, this Xie family mansion was clearly a reminder of their Xie family. It''s not that she badly guessed that Xu Fengyun did this, but because, apart from this person, she really couldn''t remember who had offended it. She used to hate the Xie n so much because that line was from Xu Fengyun''s side. Every time something happened to the Xie family, Xu Fengyun would bring people to the funeral happily. This time Xie Rong''s ident, the other party did note, mostly because the other party went to the capital, and has not received any news yet. She guessed that the other party shoulde soon. After all, her Xie family is really dead. "Olddy, are you okay?" Seeing the olddy Xie, the maid had been stunned and very worried. "The doctor said that the olddy had blood and blood, and told you not to be sulking, and it is best to be calm, otherwise there will be life concerns. " "I know." Mrs. Xie''s voice was much wilted. She nced in the room and saw Tang Guo looking at her with a smile on her face. She still remembered that Tang Guo ate her one when she was in aa just now. sugar. Vol 2 Chapter 5281: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (45) Vol 2 Chapter 5281: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (45) This girl, although her mind is different from ordinary people, she has a good heart. As the saying goes, a stupid person has a chance for a stupid person. If this girl hadn''t had a dream, she would not have discovered the secret. As long as she lives a day, the murderer who killed her Xie family will definitely be found. "Girl Guo''er was not scared, right?" Mrs. Xie asked the maid beside her. The maid replied in a low voice: "No, Miss Guoer doesn''t understand this, but she hasn''t left. I think she should be worried about the olddy." "I know." Mrs. Xie thought of the other person and asked, "Is the youngdy back?" "Not yet, the person who arranged to go out couldn''t find Madam Young. I don''t know where she went." Mrs. Xie didn''t think so much, thinking that Tang Zhiyan was busy: "Maybe she is busy, she will return hometer. When shees back, you will invite her over. We still need to get a clear picture of what happened today." "In addition, arrange for some people to find the carpenter who built the Xie family mansion." Although she knew that most of these people could not be found, she still didn''t want to give up. After all arrangements were made, Mrs. Xie became a little tired: "Send Guoer girl back to rest. Dont run around recently. Dont tell the story about what Guoer girl discovered today. Just say that someone in the pce repaired the house. Be careful to discover that there is something inside the pir." If Xu Fengyun did it, she was afraid that Tang Guo would be in danger. Relying on Mrs. Xie''s attitude, Tang Guo also determined that the other party might have a preliminary guess about the person doing this. Wanting to know exactly what was going on, she nned to follow each other when Tang Zhiyan came back. The Xie family is now the two principals. She believed that Mrs. Xie would talk to Tang Zhiyan about her guess. At about sunset, Tang Zhiyan bid farewell to Mu Shanzhi and returned to Xie''s house. When she came back, someone told her that Mrs. Xie asked her toe over, looking for her for a long time. She was panicked at first, and then quickly calmed down, not thinking that Mrs. Xie had discovered anything. When she knew what happened during the day, she was also surprised. It turned out that the Xie family members died one by one, but there were people who did the tricks. Many people didn''t believe this witchcraft, even she didn''t believe it before. Now that it fell on the head of the Xie family, she had to believe it. At this moment, Tang Guo was sitting next to Tang Zhiyan, and as soon as the other party came back, she clung to her. Tang Zhiyan couldn''t do anything, and Mrs. Xie didn''t rush people, so she could only let him go. "Olddy, do you have any doubts?" Mrs. Xie sighed: "My Xie family has never sinned. If you want to say that you have some grudges, Xu Fengyun is the only one. But Xu Fengyun and I don''t have any deep hatred. Although I doubt the other party, I feel that the other party does not need to kill him like this. " "I don''t know who this Xu Fengyun is?" "It''s the olddy in the Xie family''s line." Tang Zhiyan immediately understood who this person was. It was said that there was ady in the Xie family. As for what happened in the pce, these little people could not know. Anyway, the Xie family''s direct line is indeed very beautiful. One thing she also knows is that originally the Xie family was also a direct descendant. Later, she didn''t know why it was a stalemate that caused it to separate, and she has never been in contact with each other ever since. "I have arranged for someone to find the person who built the Xie family mansion back then. I don''t know if I can find it." Mrs. Xie''s face was tired, "It''s probably difficult." Tang Zhiyan also sighed, and he didn''t know who it was that was so vicious. Tang Guo had a n. He might have to let the puppet paper mane over and be an expert to help the Xie family break this witchcraft. It is best to let this witchcraft back. She can do it too, but she has no choice but to ask Mr. Bai toe over and take a walk. Vol 2 Chapter 5282: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (46) Vol 2 Chapter 5282: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (46) "Lao Bai, dare to ask when we can leave the ind?" Four Seasons scratched his head at Lao Bai. After being overturned by a wave before, he didn''t think much about it, and he carried the son on his back, even if he had a powerful force to take him away. , And didn''t mean to let go. I thought he would die in the water, but when he woke up, the two of them floated to an ind. He was very strange. He was clearly washed away by the waves of the river, so why did he rush to this isted ind surrounded by sea water? But there were still people on this ind, a weird old man who was called Bai Lao, and some maids. The houses on the ind looked rather exquisite, and he almost thought it was a fairnd on earth. Imagine that they have been here for a month or two. If they don''t go back, people outside might think that they will never be able to find them and their lives will be lost. The son has always missed the olddy. The olddy has suffered countless loss of rtives in this life, and the white-haired people sent the ck-haired people assault. The son-inw is really worried about whether the olddy can support it. Siji sighed in his heart, and could onlye and ask this weird old man who looked very advanced. Old Bai nced at Four Seasons faintly: "Your son doesn''t want to be cured?" Xie Rong''s illness was born with him, and his body was weak and he had to take care of it slowly. He didn''t dare to take medicine too slowly. Recently, he has been taking care of the other party''s diet. Fortunately, he was prepared at first and took care of the ind well. Now he lives in afortable ce, really like a fairnd on earth. "Cure?" Four Seasons really doesn''t know about the cure. Even if he can''t go back, he can at least send a letter to people outside, "Old Bai, what do you mean by cure?" Think about it carefully, since the son came to the ind, his body has indeed improved a lot, and there is no such thing as a coughing cough from time to time, which can''t stop. Hisplexion seemed to have be more rosy. "Old Bai, you mean, can you cure my son''s disease?" Without waiting for Mr. Bai to speak, Four Seasons knelt on the ground with a plop, hoping that he couldpletely cure Xie Rong. Every time he came to ask when he could go out, the weird old man said no. Before that time, at first he thought the other party was deliberately making things difficult. It turned out that the other party was helping the son to treat his illness? "If you want to heal, stay here. Even if you don''t want to, the old man will not allow a sick man to leave the ind. Go back and tell your son when he gets better and when he can get out of here." Four Seasons thought for a while and said, "Then can I send a letter to people outside?" "Young man, don''t be too greedy, take everything." Bai Lao''s words caused Siji to shut up quickly. Out of selfishness, he would rather people outside think that the son is dead, as long as the son can finally heal. If you give up such an opportunity, you may never meet someone as powerful as Mr. Bai in your life. Four Seasons rushed back to find Xie Rong. Xie Rong was basking in the yard. Seeing that Four Seasons came back with excitement, he also stood up: "Four Seasons, what did Mr. Bai say? Would you like to let us go out?" "No, son." Siji still couldn''t stop the smile on his face. Under Xie Rong''s strange eyes, he said what he had just said exactly. However, Xie Rong was not surprised: "Actually, I have noticed this. I haven''t gotten sick on the ind since I''ve been on the ind. Mr. Bai must have done something." "My son, I think this old man is a weird man who knows medicine, so he will not allow any patients to leave his ind. Vol 2 Chapter 5283: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (47) Vol 2 Chapter 5283: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (47) "Mostly we are not allowed to send news out, right?" Xie Rong asked worriedly. At this time Siji''s smile was put away a little: "The son is really like a god." "I''m just a little worried about grandma," Xie Rong sighed. "The people in my Xie family have gone all the time. It''s strange to say that grandma has no pain during her whole life. She always watches the people around her die. Don''t look at her. The old man was able to stand it up, but in fact he wondered if her life was too hard and killed the rest." Xie Rong didn''t understand the reason for the weirdness of the Xie family. Naturally, he didn''t think that all of this was nned ahead of time. He even calcted all the main members of the Xie family clearly. "I will see Elder Bai tomorrow. I don''t know if I give up the chance to heal, if he can let us out." Four Seasons opened his mouth, trying to stop something, but he knew that Xie Rong''s temperament could only be silent. What a good opportunity, but he knew that the son cared about the olddy most. The olddy cares about the son so much. If the son never goes back, she doesn''t know how sad it is, and maybe she will lose hope of life, but she doesn''t know that Mrs. Xie at this time hopes that she will live longer and be free from illness. Painless, she had to find the enemy who had harmed the Xie family, and avenge her. The next day, Xie Rong went to find Mr. Bai, and it ended in failure. He could only be trapped on the ind and could not leave for half a step. The two didn''t know the direction, how close the ind was to the coast, and there were no ships avable, so they really had to stay in ce. Besides, on the Xie family''s side, the discovery of the blood doll was concealed and was not known to outsiders. Because of this incident, Tang Zhiyan didn''t have time for a tryst with Mu Shan. Mu Shanzhi knew that it was not the time to meet, so he returned to Wuxian County to work, but he woulde back a few dayster. It was Tang Zhiyan''s excuse to see Tang Guo. He felt what had happened to the Xie family recently, and when he met Tang Zhiyan in private, he asked about it. Tang Zhiyan said so, and he also told Mu Shanzhi not to spread the incident outside. If it became a big deal, the Xie family would not have a peaceful life, and he still didn''t know who was behind it. It is said that after she learned about it, her scalp was numb, and she was very in favor of Mrs. Xies arresting the murderer, because the other party had counted all the subsequent members of the Xie familypletely and without missing one. Low is definitely an expert. She had heard Mrs. Xie say that she estimated that the opponent''s rival Xu Fengyun woulde back some timeter. When the other party hears that the only son of the Xie family is missing, he will definitelye to the door to watch the jokes, and then he can test whether the other party is the one who spoiled him. Mu Shanzhi was also shocked by this incident, but he did not expect that there was such a vicious curse in this world. When he returned to Tang''s house in Wuxian County, he didn''t talk about it with Tang Yuan, but when he was having dinner with Mu Mu, he mentioned it. "Is there such a thing?" Mu Mu was surprised after hearing it, "Then there is no such blood doll on the Xie family''s direct line?" Mu Shanzhi replied: "There may be some misunderstandings between the two Xie n. They used to be in the same line, butter I dont know how they fell out. It was all about Mrs. Xies generation. The Xies family matters, the Xies family. I dont even know over there, but I kept it tight over there." "I''ve inquired, there is nothing wrong with the Xie family, there is probably no such thing." Vol 2 Chapter 5284: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (48) Vol 2 Chapter 5284: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (48) "The old house of the Xie family has a history of hundreds of years. How could there be such a blood doll? If there is, the direct family will not be so prosperous, can there be a mother?" Mu Mu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled: "Yes, Ah Shan is smart, I want to get this. How can there be blood dolls in a family like the empress?" "The development of these two Xie families is really sighing. Now Mrs. Xie is left in the Xie family." Mu Mu sighed casually, "I don''t know what hatred the two families have. I dont even know the big things will be heard." "My mother seldom cares about other people''s family affairs like this." Mu Shanzhi was a little strange. "My mother used to tell me that if you don''t participate in other people''s family affairs, don''t just be unpleasant inside and out. Today I sigh." "It''s because this matter is too much involved. If you want that bad-minded person to have the same thoughts about the Xie family''s direct lineage, wouldn''t you want the Xie family to die?" Mu Mu said, "It''s a human being to reveal the matter slightly. Be normal." Mu Shanzhi thought for a while, it seemed like this. Mu''s mother was afraid of what Mu Shanzhi would see, so she didn''t talk about the Xie family again, and picked up some other questions. Mu Shanzhi didn''t think deeply, and answered them one by one. Three dayster, a carriage was parked at the door of Xie''s house. Even if it was purely pigmented, it could be seen from theplicated patterns and materials of the carriage that the owner of the carriage was either rich or expensive. There was a circle of guards standing around the carriage, and no one dared to approach a few steps, seeing the horrible appearance. Seven or eight maids were standing on both sides of the carriage. At this time, a maid whispered to the carriage and said: "Olddy, Xin Xie''s house is here." Why is it called the Xinxie family? Just because in Qingfeng County, the Xie family has only one big family. This Xie family, which is separated out and has no rtionship with the Xie family, is called the Xinxie family. "understood." This voice was a bit majestic, disdainful, and a little cheerful, and said to her, "I don''t know how she is." The one who got out of the carriage was an elderlydy, dressed in a low-key dress but without losing her identity. She nced at the door of Xies house and said: Its still so deserted, now its getting deserted. It used to be lively here. None of you know what happened a long time ago. At that time, none of your words were born yet." Sheughed kindly, if it weren''t for the wrong tone, it really made people unable to tell that she was watching the show. This olddy is Xu Fengyun. Hearing that Xie Rong was washed away by the river, she couldn''t find anyone so far, so she came back from the capital non-stop to watch the joke. The concierge of Xie''s house is no stranger to Xu Fengyun. Seeing hering, he went in and informed Mrs. Xie that this was what the olddy had ordered. Not long after, Xu Fengyun walked into the deserted Xie''s house and saw Mrs. Xie sitting there, who didn''t seem to have much energy, and the corners of her lips rose unconsciously. Over the decades, this new Xie family has gone from its heyday to the lifelessness it is now, and she hasn''t missed it. If one person died in the Xie family, she woulde once, and she had never left for decades. "Sister-inw, I heard that your only grandson was washed away by the river, can anyone find it?" "When I came, I heard people say, "You don''t find people and don''t mourn. Is there such a thing? It''s been almost two months. If people don''t find them, they should mourn earlier, lest Xie Rong be a lonely ghost." Xu Fengyun said in a hurry. She nced at the other two women in the room, Natural History Tang Zhiyan and Tang Guo. Vol 2 Chapter 5285: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (49) Vol 2 Chapter 5285: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (49) When she came, she asked people to inquire about the situation here, so she naturally knew who these two were. Xu Fengyun just smiled, waiting for Mrs. Xie to get angry or faint. This Xinxie family is not saved, everyone is dead, how else can they be saved? One day, this big house will copse, be dust, and disappear in front of everyone. And her Xie family''s direct line will continue forever. Even if the son under her name is not her biological son, she must be respected by this olddy, just because her daughter is a respected concubine in the pce, she is only one step away from bing a queen. And the queen who gets in the way will sooner orter be a dead person, and by that time, her daughter will be the noble queen, the mother of the world. At that time, the world was almost her Xie family. In fact, the main members of the Xie family have all moved to the capital, this old house in Qingfeng County, but there are some trustworthy servants left. She came back from time to time at these annual meetings, and many people thought she was reluctant to stay in the old house and nostalgic. Actually, she just wanted toe to Xinxie''s house and witness the copse of Xinxie''s house. Unexpectedly, the Xinxie family died so quickly, and only the lonely olddy in front of her was left. Someone once praised Shi Ying''s good name, and the new Xie family in the future will surely be a home of prosperity within a hundred years. Not only will the industry spread all over the world, but their children will have their own achievements and be a family that willst forever. And that person''s evaluation of her is that she has no children, her life has ups and downs, and her own decline. She didn''t believe in evil, butter married, she really didn''t have anything to do until she was in her early forties, and she couldn''t sit still looking at Shi Ying''s children. Later, after using the secret recipe, she was finally pregnant, and in the end she had only one daughter. "A Rong will be back, so I won''t let you worry about it." Mrs. Xie''s attitude towards Xu Fengyun was very cold. She didn''t miss Xu Fengyun''s pride, gloating, and the joy in her eyes. She became more and more suspicious and did. The person in this matter is the other party. However, she arranged to go out to find carpenters and workers, and none of them had any gains. She hadn''t been able to find the whereabouts of those people for a long time. It was undoubtedly a needle in a haystack. "It''s time to go, sister-inw, take care. Although every time it is a white-haired person giving a ck-haired person, don''t be too sad. Now Xie Shi, you are not afraid of this happening again. Your fate is hard. This is good. People around are dead, and they can still live well." Mrs. Xie was indeed very angry. This is her weakness. Tang Zhiyan was also irritated, and only felt that this person was really unreasonable. Where did he say such things? I don''t know what kind of grievances there is between the two. What made her even more strange was that before Xu Fengyun left, she looked at Tang Zhiyan deeply, her eyes were full of scrutiny, and she couldn''t understand the meaning inside. Anyway, it was not malicious, and there was still some vague expectation. , Which is even more iprehensible. Tang Guo can see from Xu Fengyun''s performance that the other party definitely knows something. Most of the people leading the Tibetan blood doll are the other party. Finally, when Xu Fengyun looked at Tang Zhiyan''s eyes, she also noticed that she didn''t understand either. She had already delivered a message to the puppet paper man Bai Lao, asking him toe out sometime to settle the Xie Family Blood Doll''s matter. Although she dug out a sentence that doesn''t affect the Xie family, she has to let the person who arranged the curse suffer bacsh. Xu Fengyun was returning to the old house and passing by the street market outside, when she heard someone discussing about the Xie''s blood doll, she suddenly stopped. "What kind of blood doll, go ask." Mrs. Xie also received news here, saying that many people outside were discussing the Xie family''s finding the blood doll. Vol 2 Chapter 5286: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (50) Vol 2 Chapter 5286: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (50) "No, there is no impermeable wall in this world. Now people know about the blood doll incident, and there is no way to stop it. They are all talking about it. I am afraid that the source will not be found after tracing. Maybe it is thex mouth. I missed the word." Compared to finding out the real culprit who harmed the Xie family, she was no longer interested in such trivial things. She hung her breath now, not for others, only for revenge. When the enmity is understood, she will dismiss some of her servants. Let Tang Zhiyan take charge of the affairs in the mansion. [Host big, guess who is spreading the rumors? ] At this time, the system suddenly showed off, [Guess who was the first to say this. "Don''t guess, who is it?" [Tang Zhiyan, Mu Shanzhi noticed something in the Xie family some time ago, so he asked what happened, Tang Zhiyan didn''t hide it, and said everything. Because at this time, the system is divided a bit, staring at Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi all the time. Not only that, but the entire Wuxian County is within his scope. Because it was getting closer and closer to the time when the Tang family waspletely destroyed, he didn''t stare at it, and if things changed, there was no time to react. As long as an abnormality is discovered around Wuxian County, Tang Guo will be able to get the paper puppets to rescue him in time. Therefore, the entire Tang family is currently under systematic surveince. For the system, multitasking ispletely fine. "Since you mentioned Tang Zhiyan to tell Mu Shanzhi the news, the person who spread the news should have something to do with Mu Shanzhi, is it Mu Shanzhi''s mother?" Tang Guo had already thought of something, she did not forget what she remembered. For some of the information mentioned, the concubine Xie is surnamed Xie. I couldn''t think of it before, if this matter was done by Mu''s mother, then Concubine Xie should havee from the Xie family, that is, Xu Fengyun''s very promising daughter. In this way, all rtionships are connected. Mu Shanzhi was mostly the son of Concubine Xie who was living outside. The news of Mu Mu''s distributing blood dolls should be because she didn''t know that this matter had something to do with Xu Fengyun. I was afraid that there were such terrible things in the Xie family''s family house, so I just reminded them in this way. [Congrattions to the host, you guessed it. "Next, stare at Xu Fengyun to see if she can talk to herself." In fact, it did not disappoint Tang Guo. After hearing the rumors, Xu Fengyun returned to the old house, returned to the house, and drove everyone out, threatening to rest without being disturbed. She didn''t rest in the house, butughed in a low voice: "What''s the use of this thing now that it''s been discovered? The role it should y has already worked, even if it is dug out and thrown away, nothing can be saved. "Now only waiting for the queen to be a dead person, Xianger will be on the throne of the queen." "Shi Ying, who has lost all of her rtives, should be the most painful alive." "That''s no way. If you want to me, she''ll have a very good life, and she just turned against me." Tang Guo fell silent as the system turned back, "I don''t know where Elder Bai is. I think he not only has toe to Xie''s house, but also to the pce, maybe he can also be a national teacher. I dont know if he wants to experience this kind of life." A few dayster, Mr. Bai rushed to Xie''s house. At this time, the entire Qingfeng County people were discussing the blood doll. During the period, some people who were familiar with the art of Qihuang visited the house to try to help the Xie family solve the blood doll curse. Those who came all returned one by one, sighing that their skills were too weak to help. In fact, the people who came were sighing in their hearts. Even if it can be resolved, it seems to be toote. There is only an olddy left in the new Xie family, and a young youngdy who is widowed. Mrs. Xie did not reject those who were familiar with the art of Qi Huang. She also wanted to find someone who could help her avenge her, even if she dissipated her wealth. Therefore, when Mr. Bai came, she regarded him as a guest of honor. Lao Bai actually doesn''t know this, but he is born wise, and he can bluff people with just a few words. Anyway, if the master is here, just ask the master if he doesn''t understand. "I can break this curse, not only can I break it, but it can also make the other party suffer." Old Bai said unpredictably. Mrs. Xie started to get serious, and then knelt directly to Mr. Bai, and was supported by Mr. Bai''s strength: "No need." He doesn''t want to lose his life! The puppets also cherish their lives. Vol 2 Chapter 5287: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (51) Vol 2 Chapter 5287: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (51) "Dao Master, I don''t know what we need to prepare to break this curse?" Mrs. Xie asked excitedly, "If this curse is broken, what kind of bacsh can the other party encounter? Can you find the person who put the curse?" She suspected Xu Fengyun, but she couldn''t find the original evidence. Old Bai''s face was unpredictable, his appearance was so unclear that only Tang Guo knew that he was just pretending. He pondered for a while and said, "Just prepare an empty yard for this Dao. No one is allowed to disturb you during the practice, and the food should be delivered to the door of the yard." Mrs. Xie nodded her head again and again, expressing her understanding, and instructed the maid beside her to take notes quickly. This time, Tang Zhiyan also listened carefully. She was a little bit scared of this terrible curse, so she could solve it, so as not to worry about the blood doll that she could not find hidden in the house every day. After Mr. Bai exined it well, he was invited by the maid to enter a clean and remote yard. After he went in and wandered around, he asked someone to take the blood doll that he had found out before into the yard, and drove everyone out. He didn''t allow anyone to guard even the door of the yard, so that they could go as far as they could go. In the evening, he went out from the yard and went to the ce where Tang Guo lived. Tang Guo had been waiting there long ago, and the veteran Bai took off a burden and opened it, only to find that the blood dolls were all inside. She was found out before, and with so many people watching, she did not observe these blood dolls carefully. After checking carefully now, I found that the curse was too harsh. "These blood dolls can not only thank the family for their lives, but also transfer all the luck of the family. Those who get the luck of the family will definitely be rich in the future. Even if they experience some disasters, they will eventually be saved. Thank you. The destiny of the family was supposed to be heading towards its peak andsting forever. However, being robbed of life and luck, it was a pity that it was discovered toote." "The beneficiaries get the luck of the home of the best of the world, and it is a bit unreasonable if they don''t control the world." Combined with Mu Shanzhi''s experience in memory, isn''t it that the Xie family controlled half of the world? If Xie does not control half of the world, how can he help Mu Shanzhi to secure the throne? The queen and her family are not vegetarians. I just don''t know if the queen was harmed by the same method, or by other methods, or because of her own disease. Tang Guo is more inclined, the Queens disease has something to do with Xu Fengyun. "Master, is this curse easy to break?" Old Bai was a little worried when he heard it, for fear that he was bragging, but he couldn''t break the curse in a few days. "It''s just a mere curse, it''s not aplicated thing, but if you want the other party to be bacshed, the process needs to be moreplicated, and it takes at least three days to prepare." Mr. Bai breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good." For the rest of the time, Mr. Bai stayed in the yard without going out. People outside thought he was studying how to break the curse, but they didn''t know that he was very boring in the yard. It was Tang Guo who really got busy, and the Xie family didn''t care much about her not going out to y very much recently, and staying in the house. Previously, Mr. Bai had instructed that, recently today, don''t leave the door if there is nothing to do. You can stay in the room, so there is nothing to do. The Xie family stayed in the house for fear of being contaminated by the terrible curse. Tang Zhiyan had to go out to take care of Xie''s property and his own property. Vol 2 Chapter 5288: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (52) Vol 2 Chapter 5288: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (52) After going out, it is inevitable to meet Mu Shanzhi. Seeing Mu Shanzhi, she couldn''t help telling the appearance of Mr. Bai. It is not a secret that many people who are familiar with Qi Huang''s technique came to Xie''s family before. Many people are paying attention, and Mu Shanzhi knows it. "Can the old man really break the curse of the blood doll?" Mu Shanzhi asked curiously, "Isn''t it half the level again, right?" No wonder he thinks this way, there have been many such things before. Some strangers tried to try, but they all failed and returned. They shook their heads and said that they couldn''t help themselves because they couldn''t cultivate. "I think this time it will probably work. The old man Bai looks like a stranger in the world. He is immortal. Everyone who appeared before isparable to her. Before the olddy wanted to bow down and thank him, but in the end, no matter what. If you can''t kneel down, it''s mostly because of what he did." Tang Zhiyan said, "This matter can be solved, but the best." Mu Shanzhi echoed: "Yes, if it doesn''t work out, your stay in Xie''s house really makes me feel a little worried." At this point, both of them were silent. Even though they met often, they never mentioned emotional matters. They are in a tacit understanding, and they talk about other things every time they meet, and they don''t talk about emotional matters, but they can understand in their hearts. "I''m going back to Wuxian County tomorrow morning. Recently you take care. If you can teach the red ducks and blue ducks to the outside world, don''te out to toss you. I''m afraid this matter will endanger your safety." Tang Zhiyan responded in a low voice: "I know." "Then I''m leaving." Mu Shanzhi stood up and was about to leave. After taking two steps, he quickly walked back. He took out a gold hairpin from his arms, and there was a magpie on it. The sculptures are lifelike, as if flying in front of you. "It will be your birthday in a few days. Now that something big has happened to the Xie family, I''m afraid it can''t be done. I saw this by ident and I think it suits you." Tang Zhiyan didn''t pick it up, Mu Shanzhi stuck her hair directly, turned and ran. Tang Zhiyan looked at him from behind, did not stop, did not chase, and did not remove the golden hairpin from his head and throw it away. Tang Guo was busy cursing things, she didn''t know what happened here, even if she knew, she probably didn''t care. The next day, Mu Shanzhi hurriedly returned to Xie''s house in Wuxian County, and as soon as he walked in, he saw Tang Yuanwai walking in from outside with a smile. "My father-inw, why are you so happy today?" Mu Shanzhi asked casually. Member Tang said with a smile: "Guo''er''s birthday will be in a few days. I went out today to see if there are any interesting things. I really saw the interesting things. I have already ordered them. I will deliver them in a few days." Member Tang paused for a while, and then said, "It happened that Zhiyan''s birthday was also in those few days, and it was only two or three days away. So I picked an extra one, and I will give her another one at that time." Mu Shanzhi was stunned for a moment and thought about it carefully. It seemed that Tang Guo''s birthday was within a few days of Tang Zhi''s birthday, anyway, it was very close. Every time in those few days, he received a lot of snacks, anyway, a lot of them were taken back. Tang Guo is, anyhow, the lover of a member of Tang Dynasty, what do you want on her birthday? Since Member Tang mentioned it, he would naturally not forget: "Then I also think about what gift I should give Guoer." "Haha, that''s OK, you go and think about it, so that the subordinates don''t disturb you." Tang Wai is very happy that Mu Shanzhi has this heart, "If you really send it, Guoer should all like it." Mu Shanzhi didn''t feel much about this sentence, but he thought that it would be fine to order Gui Le to do thister. Vol 2 Chapter 5289: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (53) Vol 2 Chapter 5289: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (53) "My son, what does Miss Guoer like?" Gui Le was a little entangled, "Is it for food or for fun?" Mu Shanzhi didn''t care very much, and said casually: "Look at the preparation, you can eat and y, you can give it away." Therefore, Gui Le could only continue to worry. Mu Shanzhi didn''t want to waste time on this kind of thing, and continued to read misceneous books. When Mu''s mother came, she saw Mu Shanzhi reading seriously, and she sighed: "Ashan, you like reading so much, do you feel embarrassed to join the Tang family and lose your chance to gain fame?" "Mother, how can you say that? It''s good to join the Tang family." Mu Mu shook her head, but didn''t say more. She didn''t know that Mu Shanzhi liked to read, and she had thought about getting fame by taking the exam, but she couldn''t let Mu Shanzhi go that way. The master said when he first handed Ah Shan to her, unless they found it, he would never let Ah Shan return to the whirlpool, otherwise his life would be unsafe. If Ah Shan obtains fame, he will definitely be exposed to the eyes of some people, and he will really be dead. The only way they can walk now is forbearance. If you can''t wait for that day, Ah Shan is the son-inw of the Tang family, and this life will not be bad. If you wait for that day, Ah Shan will be out of his head. "How about the Xie family?" Mu''s mother changed the subject. Last time she quietly spread out the Xie family''s finding the blood doll, just to remind the Xie family''s direct line. Presumably, after hearing these news, they should pay attention to this matter. When she asked about this, she actually wanted to inquire about the situation of the Xie family. If anything happens, Mu Shanzhi will definitely tell her. "The Xie family found out about the blood doll, and after being announced by some talkative subordinates, it attracted many people who were familiar with the Qi Huang technique. They were very interested in the blood doll curse, but they didn''t have enough time to go home. Yes. But..." "But a few days ago, an old man with white clothes and white hair came here. He seems to have some ability to get rid of this curse. He has been living in Xie''s house for two days. If he can get rid of it, I have to wait a few more days. ." Mu''s mother didn''t know what the curse was about, and she thought that someone was really to the Xie family. Hearing that someone can break the curse, he breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good." At the same time, Xu Fengyun also knew that the Xie family lived in an old man with white clothes and white hair, who was said to be able to break the curse of the blood doll. She didn''t care. So many people hade before, but they couldn''t get rid of the curse of the blood doll. In this world, there are absolutely not many people like the expert she met. However, to be safe, she still wrote a letter asking someone to send a letter to a far ce, where the expert lived. Over the years, even though the expert cant help her, she often gave the other side something useful, and the other side did not refuse. For decades, the other side gave her something useful. . She just reminded the expert that someone here wants to break his blood doll curse. On the third day, Tang Guo finally thoroughly studied the curse of the blood doll, and immediately began to break the curse. After a series of operations, each blood doll returned to its original wood color, and her strange carvings were also erased. With her divine sense, she could still see that a ck smoke appeared above the heads of these blood dolls. At the same time, the luck of the Xie family, which was constantly flowing out, was cut off somewhere and never floated away. Instead, the ck smoke is dispersing everywhere. Vol 2 Chapter 5290: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (54) Vol 2 Chapter 5290: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (54) As for where to disperse, of course it was scattered to those who had upied the luck of the Xie family. She doesn''t know what will happen in the future, and nothing good will happen anyway. In the end, she burned all the blood dolls, which was regarded as aplete end to this cruel curse. ... "Dao Master, has the curse of my Xie family been broken?" Mr. Bai stepped out of the courtyard door, and the people from the Xie family were onlookers. A hint of surprise shed in his eyes. How did these people know? But thinking of his identity, he nodded pretentiously: "You all know?" "Just before, there was a feeling of inexplicability, as if the boulder on my body suddenly disappeared. Before that, I always felt that the sun in the house was not warm enough. Now I feel a different sun. , The whole body is rxed." Mrs. Xie said, "So I brought people over. I didn''t expect the Dao to grow out. I guess the curse should be broken." "It''s broken, you can rest assured, the Xie family will no longer be troubled by curses in the future." Old Bai said, "Unfortunately, the incident has already happened after all, and it was discovered toote." A trace of hatred shed through Mrs. Xie''s eyes, yes, it was really toote. "Dao Master, the one who casts the curse..." Old Bai smiled and said, "The person who cast the curse has already been bacshed. If I expected it well, he is already covered in rotten flesh by now, and he has no breath." "As for stealing your Xie''s luck for their own use, those who change their fate against the sky will not be better in the future. Without the support of Xie''s luck, their destiny will return to the original, even more miserable than the original. What will happen, you just watch." These were of course what Tang Guo said, and Mr. Bai just told them. Mrs. Xie''s heart was refreshed to hear these words, and if so, she was able to express the disgust in her heart. Whether Xu Fengyun did it or not depends on what happens to the other party. She has to take care of her old bones. If the Xie familys direct line really harmed her Xie family, she would personally witness it and see what would happen to them. Mrs. Xie''s eyes were red when she thought of sending off her rtives one by one over the past few decades. The curse of the Xie family came to an end, and Mr. Bai was assigned another task by Tang Guo to go to the capital to approach the queen. She doesn''t care whether the queen is a good person or a bad person, as long as the queen is the person who is in line with the Xie family and the concubine Xie is against, then they are friends. Bai Lao used to heal the queen''s illness, and naturally did not thank the family for the good fruits. She guessed that Xu Fengyun didn''t do anything like Xie''s family to the queen. At most, Xie Guifei used some private means. Otherwise, how could an ordinary queen be able to suppress Concubine Xie for so many years and still dare not breathe, waiting for her to die before she can make big moves? Even his own son did not dare to be by his side. "The queen''s illness doesn''t need to be cured, just help her hang her life temporarily." Tang Guo and Bai Lao said, "I suspect that the killing of the Tang family man was arranged by the queen. Please pay attention to this matter. If it is the queen It was arranged to help her continue her life. When she kills Concubine Xie, they will suffer both losses. If you see that there is a suitable person, you will help to let this person take advantage of the fisherman''s profit, so that neither of them can please." Mr. Bai: "Master, I feel that my task is getting more and more onerous." "This is because your ability is rtively strong, I trust you." Tang Guo praised. Vol 2 Chapter 5291: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (55) Vol 2 Chapter 5291: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (55) Mr. Bai is actually not very useful, but he nodded subconsciously. "You show off your skills a lot, coax the emperor, and be a national teacher, wont you be able to control the situation? Dont you like to build a fairnd-like pavilion on the ind? You need money to do things for the emperor. , Preside over the general trend of the world and live in seclusion in the future. The emperor will definitely arrange for someone to build a house for you. What kind of house do you want, what kind of house is ufortable?" Old Bai''s eyes lit up a little bit. Although he can make money, those exquisite and luxurious furnishings cannot be earned in a short while. Some treasures can''t be bought with money, they need chance. I heard that there are many rare treasures in the pce. "Master, then I will go now." The old man ran towards the capital with a few books Tang Guo gave him. He hired a carriage and read the books in the carriage. These are some books about the art of Qihuang, which cannot be overwhelming. It is spected that the situation is still enough. Being a national teacher, knowing these should be basic abilities. Let''s talk about the old house of Xie''s family. Xu Fengyun has not yet returned to the capital. She ns to live here for a while, waiting for a letter from the expert by the way. She had heard about the Xie family breaking the curse of the blood doll. But she didn''t see any difference, thinking that the old man in white clothes and white hair was a liar, who came to cheat Xie''s money. The money was cheated and the person was gone. In fact, the curse was not broken. But she was still a little uneasy, and she would not leave until the expert''s reply. After about ten days, the person she arranged to deliver the letter finally returned. "How is it?" The guard who sent the letter didn''t know the details, just because Xu Fengyun was sending the letter to an old friend. Therefore, even if we saw some unusual things in the past, they didn''t think it was a major event. Therefore, Xu Fengyun could not find out from the other''s face. "Back to the olddy, when the letter arrived, something happened over there. The owner of that hut had passed away the day before." Xu Fengyun was stunned, her expression nervous: "Did he die?" howe? That''s an expert, an expert who can change his fate against the sky, how could he die? In her opinion, since the other party can change his life against the sky, he can definitely change his own life, so he should not lose his life. At this time, she did not realize the seriousness of the matter. "Did it be med for the disease, or the nearby farmers discovered that when the little one was in the past, there was a stench all around the hut, and the vegetation was dead. I also went and took a look. The skin of the man was ulcerated and I dont know what it was. Illness. The nearby vigers were afraid of the infection, so they could only cremate them. The thatched huts were also lost. Even the dead vegetation around was burned. Finally, a pit was filled in ce and buried in it." The guard answered truthfully, not knowing Xu Fengyun''s heart was full of stormy waves, and everyone almost couldn''t stand firm. If the expert died of old age, she would not have much reaction, at most she couldn''t believe it and was surprised. She was terrified when she heard the death of the other person. This method of death sounds terrible, strange disease, is it really strange disease? What kind of weird disease can cause the surrounding vegetation to wither and make it stink? The ce is still burned, and I''m afraid it won''t work to find something useful. Xu Fengyun was a little frightened and felt that it was not safe here, and nned to take someone back to Beijing the next morning. How did she know that when she stepped out of the threshold the next morning, she didn''t know what she had stepped on. The whole person fell and turned on their backs, and the schedule had to be postponed. "I''m paralyzed?" Mrs. Xie was surprised. "She is not very flexible when she thinks about it. How can she be paralyzed?" "I heard that I was tripped by the threshold. I couldn''t move on the left side. I could only stay in bed. Now I have arranged for someone to go to the capital to ask Concubine Xie for an imperial doctor." Mrs. Xie''s eyes lit up. Could this be a bacsh? Tang Guo''s two index fingers were constantly crossing and circled, and his eyes swept across Tang Zhiyan''s face. I don''t know when the other party and Mu Shanzhi will be able to make fire, just one point, or else, she will give them some free space. ? System: [The host is big, your eyes are very strange. "I''ve stayed in the house for so long, I want to go for a walk." Tang Guo didn''t answer the system, but instead said, "I will go back to find father tomorrow. I want to blow the sea breeze and watch the sea." System: Really? Why didn''t he believe it, thinking that Xiao Tongzi was a good deception? Vol 2 Chapter 5292: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (56) Vol 2 Chapter 5292: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (56) Mrs. Xie was very reluctant when Tang Guo left Xie''s house, but she knew in her heart that it was impossible to keep Tang Guo living at home. After returning to Yuanwai Mansion, Tang Guo stayed for two days, moring to go to see the sea and take a boat, but failed. Tang Guo: "..." The Tang members were not relieved. The Xie family had an ident not long ago. It was still in the river. He was afraid that he was in the sea and could not control the risk. Tang Guo was not allowed to go to sea by boat. In any case, I only agreed with her to watch the sea from the shore, and don''t think about the things going into the water. [Host big, what your father said is right, you are not a normal person now, what should you do if something really happens at sea? It''s not that your father doesn''t care for you, but it''s really too big for him to agree to. ] The systemforted Tang Guo, [Its not bad that I can promise you to y on the beach again. At least its good to be able to bask in the sun during the day and leave space for the two to be alone. Tang Guo: "I forgot that being a fool, how could the family rest assured to let me go to sea to y? If it were a normal person, this would be much easier." Because Tang Yuan was opposed to her taking a boat to y at sea, Tang Guo could only give up this idea, and ording to Tang Yuan''s arrangement, she would y at the beach for a while. You don''t need to go out to sea, y on the shore, and arrange more people outside Tang to apany Tang Guo. As for Mu Shanzhi, just take care of the family business with peace of mind. One of Mu Shan heard that Tang Guo was going to the beach, and was immediately happy: "Then arrange for some people to take care of Guo''er, as well as guards." "Of course, I have arranged all of these, Shanzhi, during this time, you can take care of your home, and when you are less busy, you will go to y with Guoer next time." It is a rare opportunity outside of Tang Dynasty, and of course he does not want to miss it. Since leaving the family business to Mu Shanzhi to take care of, he has more time to apany his daughter and make up for the regrets he once had. Mu Shanzhi was not at all ufortable without having to apany Tang Guo, but rather willingly. If he could not stay with Tang Guo, he wouldn''t stay with him, otherwise he could feel that he was doing something sorry for Tang Zhiyan at any time. After Tang Guo and Tang Yuanwai set out, Mu Shanzhi felt that the air in Yuanwai Mansion was going to be fresher, as if the burden on his body was gone. Without a member of Tang watching outside, he would be more diligent when he went to Qingfeng County. After he went, he would not be as rushed as before. He had to go back the next day. He could stay there for a while and meet Tang Zhiyan. more and more. Tang Zhiyan would talk to him about Xie''s family every time, and he said too much. After Mu Shanzhi saw her, he would habitually ask what happened to Xie''s family recently. Tang Zhiyan: "Since the olddy from Xie''s family was paralyzed by the fall, the olddy has been in a good mood every day." "Why did I hear that someone from the capital came from the Xie family?" The Xie familys direct line sent him to pick up the olddy?" The Xie familys direct line, anyhow such a big family, will be heard by people if there is a little movement. She''s an empress, her status is not average. "I was picked up early this morning. I heard that when I went out, I also broke the olddy and knocked off her front teeth. Originally, they nned to stay for two days, but the olddy waved to everyone Quickly change her rhythm, as if there is something devil in the old house." "I think the olddy and the blood doll may be inseparable. This is what Mr. Bai said bacsh." Vol 2 Chapter 5293: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (57) Vol 2 Chapter 5293: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (57) Previously, Tang Zhiyan had been skeptical about the bacsh, but now the olddy of the Xie family''s lineage has suffered one after another, which makes people have to believe. People outside did not know what the blood doll might be rted to her. But Tang Zhiyan had heard Mrs. Xie personally say, and now he has to make this guess. Mu Shanzhi also said: "That said, that old man is really an outsider." At this point, there was a sudden silence between the two. Without Tang Guo in the middle, they are much freer to meet each other. Tang Zhiyan''s sudden silence made Mu Shanzhi a little ufortable. "How are you at Xie''s recently?" "Very good, the olddy is very good to me. I have left everything in the family to me, and the Xie family''s property is gradually being handed over to me, and has not avoided me." At this point, Tang Zhiyan suddenly raised his head. By the way, the olddy is going to go to the funeral next month and officially hold the funeral for the son." It has been so long and no one has been found. Mrs. Xie believes that Xie Rong is dead. Xu Fengyun also suffered a bacsh, and Mrs. Xie couldn''t help but mourn for Xie Rong, only for the little bit of luck in her heart, even though she was really unwilling. Mu Shanzhi had no opinion on this matter, just thought it was normal. "The olddy even told me that day when the one-year mulberry period expires, if I have a fancy person, I can marry or recruit a husband. I won''t stay in Xie''s widow." Tang Zhiyan continued, "Speaking of which, thanks The people at home are pretty good." In fact, she doesn''t need these. Except for Mu Shanzhi, she has no other people to love, and she will not be tempted by anyone. "The olddy also said that if she can trust her, she can personally help me find a good person." "The departure of the son has dealt a big blow to the olddy, and even the Wanguan family wealth is not taken seriously. I think the only thing that supports her now is to wait for some people to encounter bacsh." Mu Shanzhi heard a little anxiously: "Did you agree?" "You want to marry?" "Still recruiting husbands?" Tang Zhiyan nked Mu Shan''s eyes: "What does this have to do with you?" "I''m not allowed." Tang Zhiyan didn''t expect that Mu Shanzhi would suddenly hug her. He was very strong and could not let her marry or recruit her husband, so he kissed her forcefully. Obviously this was a wrong start, Tang Zhiyan still did not struggle. She was thinking, if Mu Shanzhi was so strong at the beginning, why would their identities be like this? After a long time, General Mu Shanzhi let go of Tang Zhiyan, his eyes were serious: "Zhiyan, don''t look at other people." "I don''t like other people, can you give me a good ending?" Tang Zhiyan pushed Mu Shanzhi away and left. Mu Shanzhi couldn''t answer this question, and could only watch her back leave. After waiting for her to walk for a long time, he pped himself hard, he hated his ipetence a bit, and he couldn''t be with his beloved girl. Why did he leave this scene in the first ce, if he directly stated that he has a sweetheart, he wouldn''t be like this with Zhiyan today? If you can go back in time, that would be great. After this time, the two did not meet for many days. Tang Zhiyan was annoyed that Mu Shanzhi was obsessed with her, but couldn''t give a result, and told her not to look at other people, of course he didn''t want to see each other. Mu Shanzhi also calmed down for several days beforeing to Qingfeng County again, but he heard a rumor here. It was Mrs. Xie''s words that after a year, Tang Zhiyan could marry by herself, and she would not interfere. Vol 2 Chapter 5294: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (58) Vol 2 Chapter 5294: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (58) Why do you want to say this? She is just doing what Xie Rong once thought, so that in the future, Tang Zhiyan will not be looked down upon and say she is restless. "Master Xie is really a good man, but unfortunately his life is not long." "I me the blood doll for cursing, otherwise the Xie family would be so deserted." "You said, is this Mrs. Xie''s fate or bad fate?" Thisst question really embarrassed many people. You said her fate was good, but she lost her husband and became a widow early. How nice is the son of the Xie family. You say her fate is not good, the son of the Xie family has long had ast word, not to imprison her in Xie''s house for a lifetime, this is indeed a blessing for her. "Gui Le, did you say that Zhiyan would like other people?" Mu Shanzhi heard the discussion from everyone, a little stunned, "If she likes other people and wants to marry again, I still have no right to stop. " Gui Le didn''t know how tofort him, but the two of them were obviously in love, but they couldn''t be together. Looking at it made people worry. Miss Guoer is really not suitable for the son. The son is sad and troubled here, and the other party went to the beach to have fun. Just because she is a stupid, how can we know the joys, sorrows, sorrows, understanding, andpanionship of the son? He couldn''t persuade the son to reconcile him, because he was an adult, and he didn''t have the qualifications to reconcile him. Only the member outside Tang was dissatisfied with him. Once such a reputation is backed up, it will be unclear for a lifetime. Gui Le felt that his prince was really unlucky, how could he have such an unlucky thing. Gui Le couldn''t answer, and Mu Shanzhi didn''t ask any more. He wanted to go to Tang Zhiyan, but he didn''t want to go anymore. He went back desperately, unable to sleep day and night, so he fell ill. Tang Zhiyan couldn''t sit still after seeing no one for half a month. Before she called someone to listen to the news, Gui Le came to see her. "You finally showed up, where is your son?" Tang Zhiyan was still a little angry, "I just said two jokes that day, so he really didn''te to see me?" Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyan''s eyes flushed with anger. Gui Le quickly exined: "It''s not that the son didn''te. It''s that the son is sick and has been sick for several days. The little one knows that the son is thinking of you. No, take the risk and sneak over to see you and inform you of this. " Hearing that Mu Shan was sick, Tang Zhiyan had forgotten everything, and was not angry at all, and quickly asked what was going on. "The son asked the little one that day, will Miss Zhiyan look at other people, and then herplexion is not good. After returning home, she will not be sick for a long time." Gui Le answered truthfully and added another sentence at the end, "The son I was too afraid of losing Miss Zhiyan, making myself sick." Tang Zhiyan really couldn''t sit still, and asked, "Where is he now?" "In the foreign mansion." "You go back first, I will find a way to go back and see him." Within two days, Tang Zhiyan used the excuse to go back to visit the member of Tang, and live with Mrs. Xie. After her parents were gone, the member of Tang took care of her a lot. Now, I should go back and have a look. In fact, she has a guilty conscience about this matter. After all, Mu Shanzhi told her that Tang Guo stayed outside and went to the beach to y. However, people who are not from Wuxian County should not know, Mrs. Xie must not know. "From now on, you can decide these things by yourself. I said earlier that you are free and I will not interfere with you. Going to see the Tang members is supposed to be the only thing you should do without my consent. " Vol 2 Chapter 5295: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (59) Vol 2 Chapter 5295: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (59) Mrs. Xie doesn''t care about these now, as long as the person who harmed the Xie family can be punished, her life will be peaceful. As for Tang Zhiyan''s future, she has already done what A Rong thought. Presumably Ah Rong knew this and would be happy. Xies is not a good ce, so why bother to harm others. Tang Zhiyan felt relieved to see that Mrs. Xie did not pay attention to this. The next day, she brought some guards and Qingyang back to Wuxian County, leaving the red duck to stare here, perhaps because of a guilty conscience. She told Mrs. Xie during breakfast that she might stay for a few days. Mrs. Xie nodded and smiled: "Yes, the people who care about are still alive. If you can get along more, you can get along more, otherwise you will regret it if you wait for it to disappear." Tang Zhiyan understood in his heart that Mrs. Xie had no doubts about the other party''s own experience. She felt that Mrs. Xie was indeed very pitiful, and she had no rtives. Poor, pitiful, now she really wants to go back to see Mu Shanzhi. She is not very relieved if she doesn''t go back and have a look. Returning to Yuanwai Mansion, Mu Shanzhi was really bedridden. She pretended to wait for Tang Yuanwai and Tang Guo to stay in Yuanwai Mansion for a few more days. Tang Yuanwai had said before that her yard was always kept and coulde back to live at any time. People in Yuanwai Mansion were not surprised. The people around Mu Shanzhi had been reced by his own, making it even more convenient for the two to meet. In fact, once Tang Zhiyan went, his illness was mostly cured. Tang Guo, who was ying outside, was in a good mood when he knew the movements of Yuanwai Mansion and watched the rtionship between the two of them heat up. Those two are no longer confined to talking, and when they talk often, they will have some uncontroble transgressions. She knew that they would soon be unable to control it. Originally, Tang Yuan was nning to go back, how could Tang Guo allow it? She yelled that she still wanted to y, but the member of Tang had no choice but to stay a little longer, picking up shells and stones with Tang Guo every day. Boring and interesting, very contradictory inside. Until the two finally couldn''t control it, something that shouldn''t happen happened. In the next few days, they couldn''t control it every day, and would find opportunities for such things to happen. Tang Guo was finally satisfied. "Lonely man and widow, dry wood and raging fire, I know it will happen sooner orter." [Host big, have you forgotten that there is still a poor person who can''t get out on the ind, you can huff your husband earlier and let them out. "How''s Mr. Bai?" [Has gained the trust of the emperor, and has shown some abilities at present, and also flicked the queen to keep her calm and don''tmit crimes. There is still a cure for this disease. ording to the host''s instructions, he only controlled the queen''s condition, indicating that it was not considered a disease, but also a disease, and everyone was fooled. "That''s fine, depending on the situation will end soon." Within two days, Tang Yuanwai indicated that he would go back. This time Tang Guo didn''t make a fuss and continued to y, Tang Yuanwai could not help but wiped his sweat. What he didnt know was that something that shouldnt have happened between Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan. The two felt that this was the most wonderful thing in life, and they werent enough. They always looked for opportunities to get close and threw away all their worries. Rear. It wasn''t until Tang Yuanwai and Tang Guo went home that they broke their short and beautiful dreams. Seeing Tang Guo and Tang Guowai, both of them felt guilty about what happened before, and they were a little absent-minded when they spoke. "Zhi Yan is here?" Member Tang was a little surprised and a little happy, "Since Ie back, I will live for a while. Even if I am married, this will always be your home." Vol 2 Chapter 5296: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (60) Vol 2 Chapter 5296: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (60) Thats what the member of Tang can say, and it is really true. He is very sorry for Tang Zhiyan. He has lost his parents at a young age. He has carried a heavy burden on his own. Now he has suffered a loss of husband. This fate does not know how to say. Up. Tang Zhiyan nodded lightly: "It''s just that I suddenly missed this ce. What happened recently made me want toe back to see my uncle and my cousin. Without looking at you, I always feel unwilling toe back for nothing, so I stayed a little longer. time." "Ms. Xie has no opinion, right?" Member Tang still asked with some worry. "No, the olddy is very supportive of meing back to see you. She is very reasonable." Tang Zhiyan remembered something and said, "The olddy also told me that when the funeral expires one year, I can get married freely." Outside member Tang''s eyes lit up, and there was a little more smile on his face: "Olddy, this is a good intention, and I am kind to you." He had been thinking before, Tang Zhiyan was still a widow at such a young age, what should he do in the future, without a man and a half, is he going to die alone? With the words of the olddy, he was less worried. If it weren''t for these things that weren''t suitable now, he would want to say that he would help Tang Zhiyan look good at others. Tang Zhiyan stayed here for another three days and then went back quickly. The night before returning home, Mu Shanzhi actually touched her room again. She couldn''t resist it, and something like that happened to him again. Afterwards, I was a little scared, and left in anger the next day. It''s just that the rtionship between the two of them is extraordinary. When Mu Shanzhi goes to Qingfeng County, he coaxes the people in a few clicks, and what should happen is still happening. To this end, Mu Shanzhi also bought a house for the two to be alone. Tang Zhiyan didn''t refuse, and felt that this way was good, especially when he knew that Mu Shanzhi and Tang Guo did not have any skin-to-kin rtionship, and he did not reject such a rtionship. "My uncle went to Qingfeng County again?" Tang Yuanwai felt strange, but now he doesn''t care much and doesn''t know if there are many things to be busy in Qingfeng County, so he asked the people around him. "Yes, my uncle has been diligent in Qingfeng County recently. Mostly, he bought more shops there to visit the youngdy." Tang Yuan did not doubt, and nodded: "It turns out that it is." Then, he didn''t ask more. It''s just that he often goes out to be busy and rarely stays at the head of the family, which still makes the Tang members feel a little worried. After all, his daughter is a person with abnormal intelligence, but Mu Shanzhi is a more intelligent person. I am used to seeing the outside world, and I wonder if I will be unwilling to do so in the future. Thinking about it this way, Tang Yuan found out that he had overlooked something. Although Mu Shanzhi coaxed Tang Guo at home, he would bring Tang Guo gadgets every time he went out. But she didn''t seem to spend much time with Tang Guo. Even when she was fine, she was still in the study room, asionally readingte at night. He thought Mu Shanzhi was diligent before, but now that he thinks about it carefully, something seems to be wrong. Of course, these things were all Tang Guo deliberately let Tang members feel outside. When Mu Shanzhi was not staying with her, she woulde and pester the Tang member to y outside, so that he would notice. ording to the original plot, where Mu Shanzhi went, the original owner went wherever he went, and Tang Yuan would not realize the problem. When Tang Guo came to Tang Yuan to y kites, Tang Yuan called her to the front, did not immediately agree to go out, but touched her head: "Guoer, why do you always let Daddy y kites with you? You didnt like it before. Did you y with your mountain brother?" Member Tang was shocked, he seemed to have overlooked too many things, something was wrong. "Isn''t Brother Shan very busy?" Tang Guo asked in confusion, "Brother Shan said that he will be scolded by his father if he doesn''tplete the things arranged by his father, so he has to work hard toplete it. There is no time to y with Guoer." System: Mu Shanzhi, you yed. Tang Yuan''s smile really took away. Although he had given many tasks to Mu Shanzhi, he never felt that in order toplete the task, he could sacrifice the time to apany his daughter. Is this Mu Shanzhi, is he using him as an excuse? "Do you want to y with your mountain brother?" Tang Yuan said. Tang Guo: "y with Daddy." "Why?" Member Tang was surprised, his daughter didn''t pester Mu Shanzhi, what was going on? Vol 2 Chapter 5297: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (61) Vol 2 Chapter 5297: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (61) As a fool, who doesn''t like to y with, may not be able to say the specific reason, but one thing is certain, this fool does not want to y with that person, and the enthusiasm for that person, and the degree of affection gradually disappear. Tang Guo guessed the reaction a fool should have. There was some confusion on her face. She looked at Tang member outside, and the inside was still clear, so that people could not see a trace of distractions. "I don''t want to y with Brother Mountain." You don''t need to say any special reasons, just express your dislike. Tang Yuanwai was really taken aback by this answer, don''t like ying with Mu Shanzhi? He wanted to ask why he didn''t like it again, and then thought of Tang Guo''s situation, and quickly stopped talking. Guo''er''s intelligence is different from ordinary people, just like a three-year-old child. He told her to tell her who is ugly. Isn''t that embarrassing her? He thought about it carefully, Tang Guo did not take the initiative to find Mu Shanzhi for a long time, not pestering him like before. "Guo''er, did Mu Shanzhi bully you?" Member Tang couldn''t sit still, no matter what, he must ask some specific information today. Because his daughter is different from ordinary people, he ignores many things, and he is really not a qualified father. "What is bullying?" "To make Guo''er unhappy, that''s bullying." Member Tang spoke directly and talked to his daughter. The more direct the better, it shouldn''t be implicit, otherwise she would not understand. After asking this, he waited for Tang Guo to answer. "Brother Shan likes to y with his cousin." After a while, Tang Guo said something that surprised Tang Clerks. A person with abnormal intelligence might not realize what was wrong with it. But as a normal person, it makes people have to think more. Even if Mu Shanzhi had been somewhat familiar with Tang Zhiyan, because of their identities, he couldn''t y together at all, and he was not a kid? Tang Guo said these things were just from the original plot. In this life, because of her intervention, they didn''t want to see these two people in front of her, so they found the opportunity to go out for a tryst. Only asionally when she is in a bad mood, she will go over and do some sabotage, making the two of them ufortable, and most of them Mu Shanzhi is tossed up. Speaking of this matter, it is mostly the scum of Mushan. "Why would Shanzhi y with Zhiyan?" Tang Yuanwai continued to ask. He had doubts about the two in his heart. Thinking about it now, Mu Shanzhi likes running to Qingfeng County the most. The first excuse was to see Guoer, but from Guoer''s words, it was obvious that he didn''t care about Guoer that much, otherwise Guoer would never say that he didn''t want to y with Mu Shanzhi. Most of it was Mu Shanzhi''s insincere, repelling Guoer, also called Guoer repelling each other, and didn''t like ying with each other. "Brother Shan likes to talk to his cousin." "Cousin asked the maid to y with me." With the fall of Tang Guo''s next two sentences, Member Wai''s expression changed drastically. They were obviously simple sentences, but he heard different meanings. This is also something that happened in the plot. When the two people talked, they still didn''t like having outsiders around, so they called the confidants beside them to coax the original owner to y outside. The original owner is not a normal person, but he will be unhappy in his heart. But she cared very much about Mu Shanzhi, because Mu Shanzhi''s past brought her a different feeling. Don''tugh at her as a fool, and help her drive away the children whough at her. asionally a few good intentions, but the original owner remembered. The world of idiots is so simple, you can always remember your good. Vol 2 Chapter 5298: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (62) Vol 2 Chapter 5298: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (62) Member Tang didn''t ask more about other things, called enthalpy in, and asked about enthalpy more. Enthalpy had always been by Tang Guo''s side, and of course he didn''t know about Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan. Members of Tang Dynasty didn''t me the other party either, after all, those two were the masters, and it was easy to pass the enthalpy. He was concealed to the death, let alone a person who served Guo''er close by Yan''er. "Go down, serve thedy well, don''t reveal anything about today." "Yes, outside the staff." Enthalpy actually didn''t quite understand what was going on. It was not obvious to Tang that she asked outside, but instinct told her that something big would happen. Her responsibility is to take care of the youngdy. What happens is beyond her control. Waiting for Enthalpy to take Tang Guo away, the member of Tang called two confidants into the study. No one would deliberately pay attention to this, and no one would know that a group of people secretly went to Qingfeng County to investigate what Mu Shanzhi was doing that day. Tang Yuanwai is a kind and kind-hearted person, because he thinks that as long as he does good deeds, his daughter will be happy in her life. However, he is not a simple person, who is only full of kindness, and he can tell whether it is good or bad, especially if someone may not treat his daughter well, he will not let him go. He felt suffocated when he thought of the truth. One is that he looked after his niece when he grew up and took great care of him, basically treating her as a daughter. The other one is his son-inw, who thinks he has a good eye for people, but now tells him that these two people are likely to have done something sorry for Guoer. If this matter is true, he absolutely cannot allow Guo''er to live with such a person forever. Even if he raises his daughter for a lifetime, he doesn''t want anyone to make her unhappy. [The host is big, your father is still very powerful, and the people who arranged the past are all eyeing Mu Shanzhi. [Although these people can only do some superficial work, but the investigation information definitely has a hand. "Then wait, those two will not disappoint my father." [It is estimated that you will be irritated enough, your father treated Tang Zhiyan sincerely anyway, and he was kind to Mu Shanzhi. These two people, really, does love really crush human morality? "You are a single dog system, why do you feel so much? Did you take a fancy to the system in the establishment and want to pursue others?" [Host big, you''re going to be serious when you say this, I still like to be single, what''s good about falling in love? You see, now someone has been thrown on the ind and cannot get out. This is the end of a rtionship. As long as Mu Shanzhi is in Qingfeng County, he will meet Tang Zhiyan every day. Sometimes when there is too much time, free time, and opportunities, something indescribable will happen to them. The two are very addicted to it. They have forgotten their identities and the troubles outside, and they can''t wait to be together all the time. The person arranged by the Tang clerk quickly discovered that there was something wrong with the two of them, and immediately returned to report to the Tang clerk. "You continue to stare, find a way to get in, a huge house, there are always a few guards." "Yes, outside the staff, the younger brother inquired that Gui Le is indeed recruiting people he trusts, and the people waiting next to his aunt have been reced by his own people. During this time, it was a good time. He should have not noticed that the outsiders noticed. This matter." "Go, I''ll be here every few days." Tang Yuanwai intends to go to the scene to catch the rape. The two people are too sorry for his trust and too sorry for his daughter. Vol 2 Chapter 5299: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (63) Vol 2 Chapter 5299: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (63) "Guo''er, Dad thinks Mu Shanzhi is not so good, so let him move out of the house, do you think it is good?" Tang Yuanwai was very sad about this incident. At this moment, he was actually rejoicing that his daughter was a fool and didn''t understand this. If you don''t understand this, you won''t be hurt. If it is a normal person, I don''t know how sad it will be at this time. "move out?" "Yes, Dad wants him to move out. Guoer doesn''t like to y with him. He doesn''t like to y with Guoer. How can he still live in my foreign residence? Let him move out and Dad will y with you in the future. Enthalpy will apany you to y, whoever Guoer likes will be invited to y at home." Under Tang''s nervous face, Tang Guo agreed with a smile, without reluctance at all, Tang''s heart was rxed. "Tomorrow Dad is going out for some things, Guoer will be at home for the time being, okay?" Of course Tang Guo agreed. Although she wanted to see the **** scene, Tang Yuan didn''t want her to see them, and she didn''t want her to be hurt, so just forget it. Besides, she still has the system to help, and watching the live broadcast with her eyes closed is almost the same. Tang Yuanwai is not a simple person, a bit of a wrist, but usually disdain to use those. It was Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi that made him angry. He did these things silently, and no one could notice. The next day, Tang Yuanwai went to Qingfeng County quietly, and for this he even dressed up. He didn''t notify Mrs. Xie of the incident, and it was very embarrassing to say it. If he could not tell, he really didn''t want to say. But in the end, he will tell the other party about this matter, and he will also use this to suspend Mu Shanzhi and drive out of the foreign pce. He didn''t know that Xie Rong, who was trapped on the ind at this time, was finally told by the maid on the ind that he had recovered from his illness and could leave. If he can walk, he asks Four Seasons to run to the beach, where there is a boat parked, and the two of them board the boat quickly. He does not n to get any special products on the ind. He is afraid of staying too much, that strange white-haired old man will go back, and a bad one will keep him here. After almost two days and one night, Xie Rong finally saw the coast. He was very excited when he looked at the other people besides the ind. I can think of myself missing for several months, and I don''t know if the people at home are well. Grandma''s body is strong, but after the shock of his disappearance, I don''t know if there will be any changes. He is very uneasy before returning home. Back on the shore, he bid farewell to the people on the ind, hired a carriage, and hurried to his home. It only took a few hours to rush back here. Just after noon, the carriage came to Xie''s house. Xie Rong, whose face was not so pale, jumped out of the carriage, and was shocked by Four Seasons: "Master, be careful, be careful of the damage." "It''s okay, you are too nervous, your son, I am not made of eggshells, how can it be broken when you fall?" He has recovered from the illness, and he is recovering from the medication at the beginning, but the recovery is rtively slow. Then suddenly one day, I didnt know what was going on, I still took the same medicine, but all the symptoms disappeared that day. The people on the ind thought it was amazing. Later I took the medicine for a few days and found no problem. , The medicine was stopped. His body is now very good, he feels better than the average person''s body, and he has infinite strength. He feels that he can knock the four seasons beside him fainted with one fist. It was a bit cold behind Four Seasons, and quickly followed Xie Rong in. Vol 2 Chapter 5300: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (64) Vol 2 Chapter 5300: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (64) The concierge heard someone knock on the door and opened it. What he saw was a slender, clear-eyed, ruddy young man who subconsciously said, "Dare to ask who is the son? What''s the matter ofing to Xie''s house?" "You''re blind, the son doesn''t recognize you anymore?" When Four Seasons followed, he became a little angry, and his voice increased a little. "Keep your eyes wide open and take a good look. You are not new here, you are all here. It''s been more than ten years, only a few months now, the son doesn''t know him anymore?" Four Seasons is very angry, is this guy getting old, his eyes are not good. "The son?" The concierge was stunned and looked at Xie Rong quickly rubbing his eyes. Just now he felt that the son in front of him was a bit familiar, but the other person was very energetic. Some time ago, the Xie family helped the son in a funeral. He didn''t think of this. Four Seasons said that the more he looked at Xie Rong, he really recognized that this man was his son. "My son, are you really my son?" "My son, where did you go?" The concierge''s eyes reddened at once: "My son, we had a hard time looking for you, you are still alive, so good," the concierge remembered something, turned around and pulled out his legs, shouting loudly, "Olddy, olddy, good news, There is great news..." Xie Rong could feel the excitement of the concierge. In fact, he was also very excited. When the concierge called the olddy Xie, he really rxed. The other party is calling grandma, indicating that grandma is still alive. Even if he got sick because of his disappearance, now he is back, and grandma takes care of her body and will definitely recover. He walked quickly to follow, and Siji closed the door and followed quickly. Here Xie Rong returned home, Xies family was so excited that the olddy closed the house directly, pulling Xie Rong and crying andughing, she kept saying okay, saying that God blessed them Xies family and saved her only thing. People who care. She didn''t ask what the Xie family could do, as long as Xie Rong lived well, it was better than anything. Having lost so many rtives, she looked down on everything. "Grandma, I worry about you during this period of time. The owner of the ind is a quirky person, and his grandson cannot leave the ind because of his illness." "The owner of the ind is the great benefactor of our Xie family, Arong, I will thank him in the future." "Grandson knows." Mrs. Xie remembered what had happened during this period, and she told them all. Xie Rong was hearing about the curse of the blood doll and breaking the curse of the blood doll. After counting the time, he understood how his illness was. It''s all in one click. What the two didn''t know was that Tang Zhiyan had a tryst in the house that Mu Shanzhi bought over there, and day-to-day affection was the norm for the two. After all, they have no chance to meet at night, so it is easy to be exposed. During the day, the two are surrounded by trusted people, and they can find all kinds of excuses to meet. At this time, a wave of mysterious people appeared outside the house, binding all the people around them one by one. Because people from outside the Tang Dynasty had mixed in as cooks before, something was added to the lunch meal, which made those people drowsy. After the people were tied up, Tang Yuanwai was led to the room where Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi met. When the two were proceeding, the door of the room mmed open, and the sudden sound made them panicked and immediately wrapped them in a nket. Member Tang led someone to stand in front of the two, with cold eyes. Vol 2 Chapter 5301: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (65) Vol 2 Chapter 5301: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (65) The moment Tang Zhiyan saw the Tang member outside, his head exploded, and he was so scared that he fainted. Mu Shanzhi was better, his face was also pale, and he was shaking all over, wrapped tightly in the quilt, forgetting that Tang Zhiyan''s body, who had fallen aside, was gradually exposed. His lips moved, as if he had lost the function of speech, and he could only look at the Tang members. "Mu Shanzhi, Mu Shanzhi, I''m not too bad for you, are you worthy of me? If you are not happy with Guoer, I will not persecute you. Since you have chosen to join my Tang family, you should know What can I do and dont do. Just ask me Tang Yuanqing is not harsh to others, and he has left you enough face, even if you have any future considerations for you, how do you treat me and my daughter?" Mu Shanzhi couldn''t speak, he didn''t know what to say, he just bowed his head dejectedly, like a rooster that had lost a fight. He felt aggrieved in his heart, but told him to speak, but couldn''t say anything. Tang Yuan''s words were heartbreaking, and he couldn''t refute a word. Tang Wai: "Wake up people, tie them up, and go to Xie''s house." The Xie family is a scene of joy and harmony. "Olddy, son, a guestes to the door." The concierge reported. Mrs. Xie: "I didn''t see guests behind closed doors today. You went back to the other party and spread the news about the son a littleter." "Olddy, the visitor is a member of Tang, and..." The concierge hesitated for a moment and said, "The member of Tang said that there is something important, and the younger one also saw two people who were tied up. It was a pity that they were covered with cloth. I dont know who it is. Maybe something big happened. Maybe some disobedient servants in the mansion did something and were caught outside the Tang clerk. Covering the head with a cloth is to give the olddy face." Except for this, the concierge really couldn''t think of anything else, otherwise, how could he cover his head with a cloth? Since it is a member of the Tang Dynasty, no matter what the other party''s intention is, the olddy can''t fail to see the bottom line. How do they say they are rtives. When Tang Yuan came in, the olddy and Xie Rong were very surprised, how the Tang Yuan was fighting so big today. There were a lot of people with them, and two others were tied up. As the porter said, their heads were covered with cloth, and it was impossible to see who they were. "Olddy, I''ming this time..." Tang Yuan said that when he suddenly saw Xie Rong sitting next to Mrs. Xie, he was taken aback, "Xie Rong?" Xie Rong stood up and put his hands together: "Out of the Tang Dynasty." "Are you okay?" Member Tang was a little shocked. After being shocked, he nodded a little. "It''s okay. It''s a pity that I''m here to clean up your interest. I can''t help but deal with this matter. It''s still my Tang family''s fault." "Olddy, let the irrelevant people withdraw first, this matter is extraordinary." It''s a scandal after all to catch the rape, and the outsiders of Tang don''t want to make everyone know, so just deal with it internally. The people outside knew it, and it was not his daughter who wasughing at. The people on the left and right retreated, leaving only a few confidants. Only outside the Tang Dynasty asked someone to uncover the cloth, revealing the faces of Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan. Both Mrs. Xie and Xie Rong were confused, but when they saw their heads down and their hair still a little messy, they had a bad premonition. Xie Rong didn''t have any special feelings. After all, he didn''t feel anything about Tang Zhiyan. He subconsciously looked at Mrs. Xie and found that Mrs. Xie was calm enough to think of something, but he was not angry as he imagined. It''s just that Mrs. Xie''s eyes gradually showed some disgust, she hurriedly nced at Tang Zhiyan, her gaze fell on Xie Rong''s face, and her eyes were rubbed again. Although grandson was wearing a green hat, as long as he lives well, he is better than anything. She has gone through the storms and waves, so what is this. "Outside Tang, you can take care of it," Mrs. Xie asked Xie Rong after saying this, "A Rong, grandma decided to send Tang Zhiyan back to the Tang family. Do you have anyments?" Xie Rong: "Grandson naturally has no objection." He was still thinking before, whether he shot himself in the foot and how to deal with the rtionship with Tang Zhiyan. With countless brain supplements, he decided to discuss the next thing with the other party, but he didn''t expect the other party to be more anxious. Vol 2 Chapter 5297: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (66) Vol 2 Chapter 5297: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (66) Mrs. Xie and Xie Rong faced this matter calmly, which was somewhat unexpected by Tang Yuan. But thinking of the degree to which Mrs. Xie attaches importance to Xie Rong, now that he is still alive, she is not too angry. At this time, Mrs. Xie should feel that it''s fine if the grandson is back, and other things are not important. ording to the process, Xie Rong wrote a letter of leave to Tang Zhiyan. Tang Zhiyan was caught on the spot by Yang Yuanwai himself, and he couldn''t even quibble, so she had to ept the letter of resignation with a pale face. Xie Rong didn''t pay much attention to this matter, instead he looked at Mu Shanzhi twice. He had guessed that Tang Zhiyan had a sweetheart. At first, he thought it was Tang Yuanwai who disagreed, and he was discouraged and married to Xie''s family. It can be understood now that the opponent''s sweetheart is Mu Shanzhi, and it is impossible between the two. What I didn''t expect was that even if it was impossible, the two of them would have to be entwined together when they were doing ethical things. He didn''t know much about the Tang family, and he was not qualified to intervene in anything. However, from the attitude of the Tang family, he felt that the other party would definitely not let his daughter suffer. Most of Mu Shanzhi could not be the son-inw of the Tang family. Before he knew it, the face he saw on the day of the wedding came to his mind. Speaking of how the fate of the two of them was simr. One is stupid, one is sick, and they are all wearing green hats. "Lao Xie, Mrs. Xie, I have disturbed your family reunion today. I still have something to deal with. Let me leave first." Mrs. Xie nodded: "Tang member walk slowly outside." She looked at Tang Zhiyan, and finally shook her head. What''s wrong with her grandson? Even if it wasn''t a seed of infatuation, she still considered all aspects for Tang Zhiyan, and even arranged her future. Mrs. Xie is just as on the surface, not very angry. She has experienced the big winds and waves, and now the only rtive is back alive, and there is nothing bad to dispel the joy in her heart. Therefore, she did not question why Tang Zhiyan did this, nor did she look at her with ferocious eyes, and did not even intend to leave a word to the other party. Tang Yuanwai ordered the people to cover the heads of Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi, and the subordinates dragged the frustrated two to leave Xie''s house. "Juste back, A Rong, other things are not important anymore." After watching Tang Yuanwai and others leave, Mrs. Xie patted Xie Rong on the shoulder, "You are in good health now, what kind of girl do you like," Grandma personally, will show you carefully. This baby boy, I really dont know what the grown-up person is like. Although not angry at this time, Mrs. Xie is still a little afraid. If it weren''t for Tang Yuanwai''s catch in time, she wouldn''t have thought of going there. Tang Zhiyan is busy every day, she hasn''t experienced it, who knows that the other party actually does such a shameful thing. "Grandma, don''t worry about this, grandchildren don''t want to get married casually." Mrs. Xie smiled, not clinging to this matter: "As long as A Rong is well, you can do whatever you want." "By the way, grandma, you just mentioned that the olddy from the Xie family''s direct line has something to do with our Xie family, what is the rtionship?" Mrs. Xie: "Well, ording to the expert at the time, the person who stole our Xie family''s fortune and use will now be beaten back and return to the original fate, which is even worse than the original fate." Vol 2 Chapter 5298: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (67) Vol 2 Chapter 5298: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (67) "From the day Xu Fengyun wrestled, I felt that this incident had absolutely something to do with her. A Rong, you can do nothing more than doing anything, we just sit here and watch what will happen to Xu Fengyuns family, I can listen It was said that she was not very peaceful when she returned to Beijing all the way. Its just that the messenger can onlye back once in ten and a half months, so she didnt think about thetest news so quickly." When Xie Rong heard this, he felt that his grandmother was gloating for misfortune, and he thought, he had to send someone to the capital to stare at it before he was relieved. "Grandma, I don''t know who is the expert who solved the curse for our Xie family, and where is it now?" "This person is called Elder Bai..." "Lao Bai?" Xie Rong was surprised. "An old man with white hair and a weird character, right?" "Yeah, why, do you know Arong?" After the two people described each other, it was realized that the people who reconciled the curse on the isted ind were all Bai Lao, and the two called out that the Xie family was lucky. Besides, the member of Tang took people outside, escorting Tang Zhiyan and Mushan back to Wuxian County. The matter of Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi is more or less a small-scale legend in Qingfeng County. It''s just that the time for discovery of the matter is still short, and it has not spread. I believe that within two days, Xie Rong returned home, and the reason why Tang Zhiyan was deprived will spread in Qingfeng County. Tang Yuanwai knew that this matter couldn''t be kept secret, and if one person knew it, it would not be a secret. He also didn''t deliberately block the news. Do these two dare to do so, are they afraid that people outside will say it? It took a short half a day to return to Wuxian County, Tang Yuan immediately gathered the people of the n. Such a big matter, such a big matter, can not be solved directly without holding a n assembly, so as to avoid the suspicion of outsiders, and when the timees, he will be bitten. Of course, he will go through the process. "Calling you all today, there is really something that makes me very sad and embarrassed. I need you to bear a testimony." Tang Yuanwai talked about what happened before, and everyone from the n looked at Tang Zhiyan incredible. Tang Zhiyan was exposed to the cloth on the beginning, and only felt that those eyes burned her hot and painful. She felt aggrieved, aggrieved, sad, and angry, and she wanted to find a ce to sew in. "Yuanqing, what do you n to do with this matter?" There is no such thing as adultery and the custom of immersing people in a pig cage. At most, they feel that such things are embarrassing, and the n may remove the person. Besides, based on their understanding of Tang members, I''m afraid they couldn''t be cruel, and they really drowned Tang Zhiyan. Even if the person in question is a n uncle of the Tang n, they must first listen to the opinions outside the Tang n. After all, the person who led the entire Tang family to glory is the Tang member outside. "It''s already happened, my face is lost, my reputation is gone," Tang Yuanwai said, "The only thing I can do now is to stop the loss in time. It was my clumsy eyes and wrong eyes that chose such a husband for Guoer. So. Today, in the presence of everyone in the n, I will suspend Mu Shanzhi and drive out of my foreign mansion. Where hees from, please trouble him to go back wherever hees from, what is like when hees, and what is like when he goes." "I let him go so easily? This person is restless andmits adultery. It''s time to hit a fifty board before throwing it out." "That is, Yuan Qing took care of him so much. He actually did these ethical things. It is really hard to vent his hatred without a fight." Vol 2 Chapter 5299: The silly girl from outside the family (68) Vol 2 Chapter 5299: The silly girl from outside the family (68) Everyone in the n agreed and beat Mu Shanzhi. Member Tang was also very angry, so he agreed. In front of the n members, Mu Shanzhi was pulled outside and hit thirty boards. Tang Zhiyan heard a scream from Mu Shaning in, tears streaming out of his anxiousness, all of a sudden, he knelt outside the Tang member and interceded in front of him. Before the members of the Tang Dynasty could say anything, the people of the n began to talk verbally. "This is a restless thing, Zhiyan, are you blind to such a person? How can such a person who eats inside and out and doesn''t remember people well can make you fascinated? Let you Have you forgotten what propriety, justice and shame are?" "Zhiyan, but Yuan Qing watched you grow up. After your parents left, did you forget Yuan Qings greetings to you and personally take you to Yuan Qing? It was even reserved for the construction of Yuan Qing. The original yard where your father lived was left to youter." "When you got married, Yuan Qing prepared a generous dowry for you to give you a beautiful marriage. You dont have to be the daughters of other parents, and its even better. And the yard you live in, Yuan Qing still keeps it for you. Is your only way out." "Zhiyan, how confused are you to be blinded by this restless kid? What kind of fascination soup did he give you?" The words of the n elders made Tang Zhiyan speechless and opened her mouth. She could no longer say the slightest pleading. At this time, her mind seemed to be more awake, yes, when she was a few years old, her parents had an ident and she became an orphan. When she was in a panic, the uncle rushed to her house eagerly, took her to the Yuanwai Mansion, and let her live in the beautiful separate courtyard. In that courtyard, there are two rooms, which were the old houses of the Tang family, which her father lived in when she was a child. The uncle was thinking of brotherhood. When building a new house, it was expanded on the basis of the old house, which wasrger than the original one, and became a separate and spacious courtyard. Every time their familyes here, they live here. This proves that the uncle missed her father''s brother very much. Later, she was epted into the Yuanwai Mansion. Sister Tang had some of them, and she also had them. Uncle Tang did not treat them differently. Even in training her, the uncle gave a lot of thought to her. I invited her many husbands to teach her piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy. asionally, he would take her with her to see her father''s legacy. She also told her that when she is sensible in the future and grows up, she will be taught to take care of these industries personally. Tang Zhiyan''s eyes suddenly red, why would she feel like she was still under the fence? Why did she know that Mu Shanzhi shouldn''t touch people, or didn''t stand the temptation, so she had to get along with him, and now she hasmitted an irreparable mistake. She lost her parents and her own face, and betrayed the trust of her uncle, he should be disappointed. Before facing the eyes of the people of her tribe, she thought they wereughing at her and making fun of her doing such a thing. She really didn''t expect that the tribe didn''tugh at her, but rather saddened and criticized why she was bewildered by Mu Shanzhi. They seemed to say, she obviously shouldn''t be like this, why should she do that? She saw clearly this time, the expression on the people''s face was indeed embarrassing, but there were also many regrets. "What an arrogant person your father is. If Jiuquan knew that you did this, he would have clear eyes." Vol 2 Chapter 5300: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (69) Vol 2 Chapter 5300: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (69) Tang Zhiyan is very smart, and is a good hand in managing the industry. She is very polite and speaks nicely, but the people still like her better. Because she knows the book well, is proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, they are regarded as a role model for her daughter at home. Every time she teaches her daughter, they will mention Tang Zhiyan. Now that this kind of thing has happened, no one can calm down. They didn''t understand, how could Tang Zhiyan such a smart person have been nted into Mu Shanzhi''s hands. Tang Zhiyan was also very confused, obviously she was a well-behaved person, why did she do such a thing? Mu Shanzhi''s screams still sounded in her ears. When she listened, she was still struggling, and she couldn''t bear the other party''s suffering. But reason again told her that it was the two of them who took the me for what happened today. Obviously they had the opportunity to be together upright, because Mu Shanzhi didn''t have the courage, and she was so angry that she didn''t mention this to each other, and the two missed it. If one of them was obsessed a little at the beginning, there should be nothing like today, right? Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyan regretted it. At this time, her mind was extremely clear, even when she heard the screams of Mu Shan, she still had a urge to stop it, but the reason in her mind controlled her forcefully and asked her not to stop it. If she pleaded with her uncle at this time, there might be no family affection between them. If her parents knew what she was doing today, they would really die. If time can go back, she will definitely control herself and not think about Mu Shanzhi. It''s a pity that time can''t go back, it has already happened. Tang Zhiyan slumped weakly to the ground, looking at the people around her nkly. At this time, there was no anger or aggrieved in her heart, only guilt and helplessness. Obviously, she learned so much etiquette, justice and shame when she was a child, why did she fail to control it? Even if she likes someone, she shouldn''t do such a thing with the other person. Even if the other party is someone without a wife, she can''t do this kind of thing with the other party without knowing it. Thinking about the events of this period of time, Tang Zhiyan only thought it was ridiculous, really ridiculous, how could she do such a thing? Mu Shanzhi''s scream stopped, and the voice from outside the Tang member sounded: "Give this letter of resignation to Mu Shanzhi and let him go." Mu Mu was already outside, how could she not know such a big thing. In fact, she had long discovered that Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan were unusual. In her opinion, Mu Shan''s identity is not ordinary. For those who might sit in that position in the future, what does one more woman count? Even if this woman is Tang Guo''s cousin. As the person in that seat, what kind of woman do you want to say no? Mu Mu didn''t expect things to be like this. Compared with Tang Zhiyan fully awake at this time, what measures she had done, Mu Mu felt that Mu Shanzhi had been wronged by a great deal, and kept this hatred in her heart. Ah Shan has a noble status, and this Tang family dare to hit him on his 30th board in private. "Ashan, mother takes you away." This is the site of the Tang family. Mu''s mother dare not say anything. At present, Ah Shan has not recovered her identity, so she has to keep a low profile. It is never toote for a gentleman to avenge him. When Ah Shan regains his identity, just wait and see what the end of the Tang family will be. In the future, if Ah Shan still likes this Tang family''s daughter, they still can''t give it up? Vol 2 Chapter 5301: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (70) Vol 2 Chapter 5301: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (70) With a fierce look of Mu''s mother, the Tang n members could see clearly, and be puzzled, what is this Mrs. Mu thinking? My son was restless, seduced the youngdy, was dismissed and got a board. Isn''t that what he deserved? Ordinary people, who doesn''t think such a thing is embarrassing? This Madam Mus expression seemed to be that the Tang family did something heinous, shouldnt they treat Mu Shan like that? Now they were suddenly stunned. No wonder Mu Shanzhi is so crooked, it is obvious that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. If the family style is still like this, how can the children be taught better? Mu''s mother was full of anger, and angrily took Mu Shanzhi away. Little did they know that in the eyes of the Tang n, the two of them were just a joke. Such a shameless mother and son said that they would never want to see each other in the future. They all looked away from Mu Shanzhi, and it was no wonder that Tang Yuanwai, a ardent person who loved her daughter. The Tang n members looked outside Member Tang with some pity, then looked at Tang Zhiyan, who was pale and regretful, and sighed deeply. This incident was a double blow to Tang Yuanwai. They knew that he had always treated Tang Zhiyan like a daughter. Tang Zhiyan, who had only lost his parents since he was a child, was on guard. He always felt that he was a guest in Yuanwaifu and was under the fence, so he was very sensible and well-behaved. Because when she lost her parents, when she was half sensible, she couldn''t really regard this as her real home. Tang Yuanwai usually mentions these things with his nsmen, and he looks helpless. Now that this happened, Mu Shanzhi could handle it, but Tang Zhiyan could not handle it. "Uncle, I''m sorry, Zhiyan has failed your cultivation." Outsiders Tang also saw that Tang Zhiyan was regretting. He was a brother in his life, and Tang Zhiyan was the bloodline of the brothers. He couldn''t bear to do anything because of his emotions and reason. Convening a n conference is already the most ruthless thing for him. He couldn''t bear any more. "You know it''s wrong?" Tang Yuanwai asked in the end. Tang Zhiyan knelt down and put his head on the floor: "Zhiyan knew that he was wrong. The lesson today is what Zhiyan deserves. It is Zhiyan who failed his uncle and the expectations of the people. No matter what the uncle does, Zhiyan Don''t resist." "It''s fine if you know what you are wrong." Tang member outside looked at the tribe, and the tribe all looked at him seriously, "You and Mu Shanzhi can''t be kept secret, people outside will know it sooner orter. From now on, I''m afraid it will be. It''s hard to find someone." "It''s Zhiyan that I am sorry for my uncle and the Tang sisters. Zhiyan is willing to ask herself to leave the Tang n. From now on, he will not belong to the Tang n. In order topensate the Tang sisters, Zhiyan is willing to share most of the family property with these sisters. Whenpensation." The people of the tribe are indeedining about this matter. Looking at Tang Zhiyan''s confession sincerely now, he didn''t know what to say. In fact, if Tang Zhiyan left the Tang n, his influence on the daughter of the Tang n was reduced, and he was willing to makepensation. They would not be able to say more. When Tang Zhiyan''s father was alive, he did not help the Tang n members less, and they all remembered these things clearly. "Yuan Qing, what do you think?" the n uncle asked, and he also thought this was the best way. Even if Tang Zhiyan left the Tang n''s suzerain, he couldn''t get rid of the blood of the Tang n members. The person''s blood still won, which is equivalent to showing it to others, so as not to hurt the Tang n''s daughter. Tang Wai naturally knows: "Just so, the family property will be distributed under my name to the daughter in the n." "Uncle, this is the only thing Zhiyan can do. You are not wrong. Zhiyan is wrong. Zhiyan is willing to pay for his mistakes. If his father is alive, he will agree with me to do so. Although Zhiyan is capable of taking care of the family property , But he crooked his heart and failed everyone''s expectations." "Okay." At this point, the member of Tang no longer reluctantly, "The mansion to the west is clean and there are few people. Let''s live there in the future. You should bring whoever you should bring. "Uncle Xie." Tang Zhiyan moved to the house on the west side. She did not bring the red duck and the blue duck. She gave them enough silver and let them go. The two were crying and whimpering, begging her not to. Tang Zhiyan was hesitant at the time, until the words of Red Duck made her make up her mind. Vol 2 Chapter 5302: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (71) Vol 2 Chapter 5302: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (71) Red Duck: "Miss, even if the foreigner doesn''t wait to see you, you can''t be discouraged." "Yes, miss, the people of the Tang n have done too much, and we will not be in contact in the future. The youngdy is now on her own, free and unattended. Why do you want to drive away the ve and maid? Youngdy''s side." Qingyang said. The two sisters followed Tang Zhiyan''s side when they were very young, even if they were holding a generous silver tael, how could they follow Tang Zhiyan''s side. The two felt that Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi''s affairs had been caught, and their hearts were frustrated, so they were driven away. Maybe Tang Zhiyan might stir his hair and be a sister when they leave. In the eyes of the two, Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi only missed it at the beginning. They were in love with each other. Even if the following things were a bit embarrassing, it was uncontroble andpelling. When ites to emotional matters, it does not mean that control can be controlled. "Miss, if you drive away the servants and maidservants, do you want to cut off the rtionship with the son of Mu? Now you are both free bodies, and you are happy in love, why not find someone no one knows Where do you start again? Now there is no barrier between Miss and Young Master Mu." When the two of them said those words just now, Tang Zhiyan didn''t n to leave them by his side. As soon as the red duck said this, she would not leave the two by her side. Regardless of whether she and Mu Shan had missed it or were in a happy rtionship, what happened that shouldn''t have happened was that she was fascinated by her eyes, did not see her position clearly, and forgot the courtesy, justice and shame. She was confused once, how could she be confused a second time? The green duck and the red duck continue to stay by her side. Maybe one day when these two girls say something, she will involuntarily go astray again. How did she feel about Mu Shanzhi, she really liked him. But now she is sober-minded, she doesn''t understand why she would engage in unmatched sexual intercourse. ording to her previous temperament, even if she likes this person again, she shouldn''t do such a thing. Now that everything is happening, she can''t make mistakes again and again, otherwise the uncle will be really disappointed in her. From now on, she will live in this remote and clean house, eat fast and recite the Buddha, and forget about the rtionship with Mu Shanzhi regardless of foreign affairs. I hope her confession can make the parents under Jiuquan look down. No matter what the Green Duck and Red Duck asked, Tang Zhiyan always hardened his heart and didn''t intend to keep them. He also posted some extra money to let them live a good life by themselves. With this huge amount of money, they will have no problem with food and clothing in this life. "You two go farther, lest you get hurt by my reputation and you won''t find a good house. If you don''t want to find someone, you should find a quiet ce to settle down first." The Green Duck and the Red Duck knew Tang Zhiyan''s temperament very well, and finally stopped begging, holding the burden, turning his head one step at a time and left. In the house where Tang Zhiyan lived, there was only one janitor and a woman who cleaned the courtyard, and the rest were gone. After the two left, she really lived a life of rough tea and light rice. She didn''t know that after the red duck and the blue duck had left, they went to Mu Shanzhi to take a look. Mu Shanzhi and Mu Mu were walking in a hurry, Mu Mu was also a little arrogant, and they didn''t even bring back the changed clothes. The two went back to the four-walled thatched house, smelling the moldy smell, they were a little ufortable. Vol 2 Chapter 5303: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (72) Vol 2 Chapter 5303: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (72) It took a long time to clean up and finally managed to live in. It''s just that the two of them have no longevity, and the days have returned to the beginning, especially now that Mu Shanzhi is still suffering from a 30-year-old p, injured and unable to do heavy work. Mu''s mother is not in good health. She has been in the Tang family for two or two years. She lives in this thatched house. She is very ufortable. After only two or three days, her body is suffering from various diforts. She can only support and take care of Mu Shanzhi. . In the end, the two sold the clothes they were wearing, somehow they were silk satin, which could sell for a few dors. Mu Shanzhi had a jade pendant on his body and sold it. Mu''s mother''s hairpins, earrings, and bracelets were all sold in a clean, silver pair. In addition to buying medicine for Mu Shanzhi, they also reced some things that they needed at home. Originally, they were saving a little bit. ording to what the two of them had, they would still be fine for a few years. As the saying goes, its easy to go from simple to extravagant, but its hard to go back. Even Mu''s mother was a bit vague about the days of escaping back then, and she was toovish in shopping. Therefore, when the red duck and the blue duck came over, they found that their lives were pretty good. The two came over, just thinking that Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shan were not easy. They could see that it was impossible for Tang Zhiyan to keep them by his side, nning to let Mu Shanzhi persuade them. As long as Tang Zhiyan epts Mu Shanzhi, it will be sooner orter to ept the two. In their view, Tang Zhiyan liked Mu Shanzhi so much at the beginning, how could he give up easily? If anyone can persuade her, only Mu Shanzhi. When Tang n members held n conventions earlier, the two were just maids, so naturally they didn''t know what was inside. The two thought that Tang Zhiyan was embarrassed by the ns humiliation that day. Even Tang Zhiyan took the initiative topensate most of his familys property to his n sisters. Both felt that it was a decision made by the ns elders and wanted to find an excuse to upy Tang Zhiyan. family property. In their eyes, Tang Zhiyan suffered a lot of grievances. Where did Tang Zhiyan know that these two people would think that way. She didn''t say much to the two, because she felt that they were just like her at the beginning, as if they were bewildered by something. Keeping the two of them by her side, she might be confused again someday, seeing that they have been serving with them for so many years, only to give some more money, hoping that they will have a good life. "The two girls are interested. When Ah Shan''s injury is healed, we will visit Zhiyan." In Mu Mu''s opinion, Mu Shan''s status is noble, and it is not surprising that a woman like Tang Zhiyan likes it. As long as Tang Zhiyan is single-minded to Mu Shan, it will be the fate of the empress in the future, even if she can''t be a queen in her capacity, if A Shan likes it, there is absolutely no problem in being a noble concubine. Mu''s mother thought beautifully, as long as Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan seeded, they would not live as poor as before. Ah Shan is so smart, and when the timees to take care of the family business with Tang Zhiyan, maybe in this Wuxian County, Tang members can only retreat. Looking at the attitude of Mu Mu and Mu Shanzhi, the green duck and the red duck made up their minds to stay here, waiting for Tang Zhiyan to change his mind. They felt that Tang Zhiyan could not forget Mu Shanzhi, so they took the initiative to treat him as an uncle and became a maid. Mu Mu and Mu Shanzhi had put on their clothes again, stretched out their hands and opened their mouths when they had food, even if they lived in this thatched cottage. Under the dedicated service of the Blue Duck and Red Duck, Mu Shanzhi''s injury quickly healed. Vol 2 Chapter 5304: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (73) Vol 2 Chapter 5304: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (73) During this period, Mu''s mother didn''t pay out, but the red ducks and blue ducks paid for themselves. In order to serve Mu Shanzhi well, they made a lot of money and spent half of the money Tang Zhiyan gave to the two. Mu''s mother was used to being served by others. She was very used to these things and didn''t feel embarrassed about not treating herself as an outsider. In her opinion, Tang Zhiyan is Mu Shanzhi''s woman. Isn''t it right for her maid to serve them both? Tang Zhiyan didn''t know this. She is now trying to chant the Buddha behind closed doors. It is really like atonement, and she feels ashamed of the mistakes she made. Tang Guo knew this, and was shocked when he heard the system talk about it. [The host is big, Mu Shan''s mother and son went to Tang Zhiyan. Under the reminder of the system, Tang Guo wanted to join in the fun, so he ran outside with his enthalpy, and ran all the way to the house to the west. Enthalpy looked at the familiar road, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Miss is going to find the cousin?" "Yeah." Tang Guo agreed. Enthalpy didn''t ask any more, but fortunately Miss didn''t understand anything, otherwise she wouldn''t go to her cousin with such joy, right? Fortunately, the cousin had already known the mistakes she had made and is now repenting, which is a good thing. Tang Guo walked fast, she would not be long past here, earlier than Mu Shanzhi. The concierge knew her, and when she saw her here, he greeted him enthusiastically, and after inviting people in, he closed the door and went to find Tang Zhiyan. After a while, Tang Zhiyan came out. At this time, Tang Zhiyan was very in, and the expression on her face became much tter, and her arrogance and sharpness were gone. Seeing Tang Guo''s small face again, Tang Zhiyan felt very ashamed. In fact, she thinks too much herself and always feels that Yuanwaifu is not her home. Why can''t she remember the kindness of her uncle and cousin to her, but just a few gossips from outsiders make it a little unbearable? When she was young, she actually liked to y with her cousin. Its just that when I grew up, I listened to more gossips outside, and yed less with my cousin. In fact, the cousin really likes to share all kinds of good things with her. She is inferior and sensitive. She always feels that she has been sent under the fence, as if she was showing off. In fact, the cousin is like a three-year-old child. Does she know what to show off? She doesn''t understand, she just knows to share the good things in her hands with those who like and are close to. Fortunately, she is someone close to her cousin, unfortunately, she did not cherish those times. Losing her parents, she was made inferior and sensitive by gossip, but she was very jealous that her cousin had a good father. "Cousin." Tang Zhiyan said, as he did when he was a child, he walked over and grabbed Tang Guo, his eyes flushed. Before Tang Guo could react, Tang Zhiyan took her to y. To Tang Guo''s a little surprise, Tang Zhiyan had prepared many small things in one of her rooms, which seemed to be prepared for her. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say, but she obviously felt that Tang Zhiyan was very regretful about what had happened. However, she is a fool now, she can only pretend that she hasn''t noticed Tang Zhiyan''s performance at this time, ying with those things happily. Suddenly looking up, she found Tang Zhiyan''s eyes flushed and she was crying. "Why are you crying?" Tang Guo asked, "Is anyone bullying you?" Tang Zhiyan quickly wiped his tears and shook his head: "No, no one dares to bully me." Vol 2 Chapter 5305: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (74) Vol 2 Chapter 5305: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (74) How could she say she was a niece outside of Tang Yuan, so how could anyone bully her face to face? Even if the uncle didn''t see it, other people in the Tang n would help her out if they saw it. The Tang n can be a big family in Wuxian County, which is inevitable with their unity. What gave her the illusion that she always felt lonely and alone, the illusion of a poor creature that no one loved? I always feel that the children of the n with sound parents, every time they y with her or give her something, they pity her and look down on her. Why don''t you think about it, they are actually caring about her. It''s because she thinks too much and misunderstood. In fact, sometimes people don''t think so badly, but she thinks people too badly. "Cousin, if anyone bullies you, tell your father." As a fool, it seems that he can only say this. When Tang Zhiyan heard it, tears fell again. When I was young, my cousin said the same. At that time, she thought that the other party was showing her off having a powerful dad, and she dealt with a few words at random. In fact, she felt very ufortable in her heart. She didn''t notice at all. It was just the cousin''s words that cared about her, and she was afraid that she would really be affected. Bullied. My cousin is such an innocent person, whose intelligence is only a three-year-old child. What bad thoughts can he have? She is obviously too bad. When she did those ethical things, maybe she was also thinking of revenge. She is really sinful. "do not Cry." "It was the wind that blew the sand into my eyes. I didn''t cry." "really?" "Really, how could I lie to you?" Tang Zhiyan always wanted to make atonement, but suddenly she thought of how to make atonement. The bluentern with the ancient Buddha is nothing but an escape from everything in reality. She might as well protect her cousin with her uncle. If the cousin recruits her husband again one day, she will guard aside, staring at that person to see if he is good. If it is not a good one, she will expose the true face of the other party. Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyan suddenly enlightened, which is much better than sitting at home eating fast and reciting the Buddha. Tang Guo didn''t quite understand what the sudden ray of light in Tang Zhiyan''s eyes meant. At this moment, the concierge hurried in, nced at Tang Guo and Yan''er subconsciously, then came to Tang Zhiyan''s side and whispered: "Miss, Young Master Mu and his mother are here, and Qing Yang Hong is also with him. mandarin duck." Tang Zhiyan''s face turned pale, and then he said, "I won''t see him anymore. Let them go back." "Yes, miss." The concierge breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the youngdy was not clear about it. If he went to contaminate Na Mu Shanzhi, something would really happen when the time came, and the people of the n would no longer face up. The matter had been resolvedst time, and the people of the n were quite satisfied. As long as Tang Zhiyan does not make a mistake, if there are any difficulties in the future, the people of the n will never let it go. If she really had to deal with Mu Shanzhi again, let alone the people of the n, even outsiders would not forgive her. "Wait a minute..." Tang Zhiyan remembered something, and called the concierge. "Bring a word to Mr. Mu. Let it pass. We can''t make any mistakes. From now on, we will return to the bridge and return to the road. Road, dont be entangled anymore, please donte to me again. Tomorrow, I will announce that I will not marry forever." The concierge was shocked, but didn''t dare to say anything more, and quickly responded and responded to Mu Shanzhi. Vol 2 Chapter 5306: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (75) Vol 2 Chapter 5306: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (75) "Excuse me, please report again. I really have something very important to tell Zhi Yan." Mu Shanzhi didn''t give up, how could Zhi Yan do this? Obviously they are so affectionate, what should have happened, howe they are irrelevant now? Now they are all free. Wouldn''t it be nice to find a ce where no one knows and be together again? The concierge was unmoved, and eventually Tang Zhiyan knew his abilities. Even if the Blue Duck and Red Duck were a bit regretful, at this time they just felt that Tang Zhiyan was temporarily cruel, and didn''t think she could really do it forever to ignore Mu Shanzhi. After so many years, the outside world knew about Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi. Since the matter was handled in a timely manner, Tang Zhiyan had an excellent attitude of admitting his mistakes. Even if someone talked about this matter, they were mostly talking about Mu Shan''s restlessness and ungratefulness. People who talked about Tang Zhiyan basically shook their heads and sighed, saying that a good daughter, who was supposed to be the upright young wife of the Xie family, had ruined her life. By the next day, Tang Zhiyan released the news that he would not marry forever. Everyone was a little surprised. Is this directly sealing his retreat? Now that she has been removed from the Tang n, she actually lives in a different ce. Who knows what happened? But she should choose such a path, so people don''t know what to say. Tang Zhiyan continued to take care of the rest of the industry again, no longer eating fast and reciting the Buddha every time, cooking tea and rice every time. When she goes out, she will encounter many strange looks. From feeling ufortable at the beginning, to getting used to it now, this is what she should bear. Doing something wrong is punishment. Even if she heard some women pointing to her and talking secretly, she would ignore it. If everything is done, others will definitely say. She recruited the staff again, and never thought of letting the Red Duck and Blue Ducke back again. Neither of them would listen to her anymore, and staying around would only cause her trouble. Since they like to stay with Mu Shanzhi, let''s stay there. To them, she was kind enough, thinking about the future, but if they didn''t listen, she couldn''t help it. Now she only wants to do one thing, to develop the industry well, stop humiliating the Tang surname, protect her cousin, make up for her past mistakes, and have done it. Then she has nothing to regret in her life, so she can go to see her. ''S parents. During the period, Mu Shanzhi came to Tang Zhiyan, and was stopped every time, not to mention being alone, but the chance to meet each other was gone. Tang Zhiyan said several times across the sedan chair, saying that the two of them are irrelevant in the future, telling him to forget the past and start over, so that it will be good for both of them. Now she doesn''t resent Mu Shanzhi too much. The main responsibility for this incident lies with her. It is because she has not kept her bottom line that she will betray her. After repeating it several times, Mu Shanzhi finally found Tang Zhiyans determination, and heard many people outside talking about him shamelessly, stalking him, everyone came to his senses, and he had to surround him, is it possible that the house cannot be opened,e to find Tang Zhiyan''s help and other words made him very unbearable. Finally, when he found Tang Zhiyan for thest time, he couldn''t help but say something. "You finally feel ashamed to be with me and it affects you." "Yes, I''m just a woodcutter. I don''t have money or power. You are a eldestdy anyway. Our identities don''t match." Vol 2 Chapter 5307: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (76) Vol 2 Chapter 5307: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (76) "Because of me, you were expelled from the Tang n. I thought we could see the truth together in adversity, but I didn''t expect you to be the same as everyone else." "Are you afraid that you will be pointed at when you are with me?" ... Mu Shanzhi talked a lot about the position of the sedan chair, Tang Zhiyan did not respond, because she felt that she could not exin to the other party, and did not want to exin too much. After Mu Shanzhi finished speaking, she called someone to lift the sedan chair away. Tang Zhiyan, who was sitting in the sedan chair, suddenly felt a little puzzled. In fact, Mu Shanzhi was not a censored celestial being. Why would she be overwhelmed and desperate for this? "Ruchun, go and recruit a few guards, and then Master Mu will show up again and stop him." "Go back and prepare your luggage. I''m going to Fengshui County tomorrow." Ruchun: "Yes, miss." Mu Shanzhi made trouble a few times, and the whole Wuxian County knew about his stalking and gave Tang Zhiyan a lot less guidance. Many people mentioned Tang Zhiyan, indicating that the girl was blinded by the window paper. Got it. Tang Zhiyan was notcent about this, only she herself knew that she and Mu Shanzhi were together, apart from her really uncontroble feelings for him at the time, but also her jealousy, low self-esteem, and revenge. She always felt that she was miserable, and she was a little jealous of a pure person like her cousin. Thinking about it now, it''s just a joke. So she didn''tin to Mu Shanzhi, she only med herself for thinking too much and not seeing clearly for making such a mistake. Tang Guo saw the change of Tang Zhiyan, but unfortunately it was mentioned in the plot that Tang Zhiyanter followed Mu Shanzhi back to the capital to be happy and happy, and the following things were not mentioned. Otherwise, with Tang Zhiyan''s current changes, she is very curious. In the days after Tang Zhiyan meeting, would she think of Wuxian County''s Yuwaifu, would she not sleep day and night, would she choose to do something? She thought that such a thing might happen. Because people can''t stay the same. Sometimes you suddenly want to understand something, and there will be a big change. Now Tang Zhiyan would ask someone to give her some goodies every few days, as long as he went out once, he would bring her to her, but he never came to the door personally. She had looked for Tang Zhiyan once in the past, and after Tang Wai found out, she didn''t stop it. Later, she would also ask someone to give Tang Zhiyan something. She asionally heard Tang Yuyan mention Tang Zhiyan, and she sighed. She must have great regrets about this incident. Even if it wasn''t his fault, he would still me himself for failing to take care of her, and that happened. The next day, Tang Zhiyan rode a carriage to Fengshui County. She did not intend to develop major industries in Wuxian County and Qingfeng County, so she chose Fengshui County, which is rtively close to Wuxian County. Now it has been initially nned, the shops are all sold, and now she will go over to see for herself what else is bad, and open the business without any problems. After Mu Shanzhi yesterday, he had no ns toe to Tang Zhiyan. Both Qingyang and Hongyang spent almost the same amount of money on them. Seeing that Tang Zhiyan didn''t change his mind, he was a little worried. Hearing Mu Shanzhi''s n to give up, he quickly persuaded him. Mu Shanzhi was annoyed by the two of them, and lost his temper. "She looks down on me at all, she is rarely pointed out now, and the industry is so turbulent, afraid that my existence will affect her." Vol 2 Chapter 5308: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (77) Vol 2 Chapter 5308: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (77) "She is still the capable daughter of the olddy, and I am just a woodcutter in the mountains." "The things that humiliated her back then, how could she ept me?" "You don''t need to persuade me more. If you want to go back, you might as well go find her yourself." The blue duck and the red duck looked terribly ugly. The money thedy gave them was all spent, and Mu Shanzhi actually wanted them to go back by themselves. What is this? They stayed with him and served their mother and son to eat and drink. Didn''t it seem that Mu Shanzhi had the opportunity to let the youngdy do them again? Now that the youngdy has cheered up again, there are new people around, and their hope of going back is even slimmer. They have a hunch, unless thedy can solve the problem, they will never go back. By staying here privately, they have vited the youngdy''s taboo, and it is impossible to believe them anymore. Even if you follow Mu Shanzhi back in the future, there is no way to serve the youngdy up close as before. At this time, Mu Shanzhi had little hope of going back, which meant that they had no chance either. Originally, they still had arge sum of money, enough for them to worry about food and clothing. However, they have recently used them on the Mu family''s mother and son, spending a lot of money, and Mu''s health is not good, so various supplements have never been cut off. These two mothers and sons were good, they didn''t cost anything. They ate them for nothing and drank them for so long. Now thedy hasn''t changed her mind to Mu Shanzhi, and maybe she has no chance. Thinking of this, the two of them were flustered and didn''t know what to do. They are not reconciled if they continue to stay here as maids. Previously, because they thought that the youngdy liked Mu Shanzhi, they regarded him as their uncle. Now the youngdy doesn''t like him anymore, why are they rushing to serve him? The attitude of these two mothers and sons is really rude. They are treated as maids. The more they think about it, the more angry they are, and they can''t sleep in the middle of the night. "Green Duck, we can''t go back to Miss." Red Duck''s voice was crying, "I really regret it, how can I think this useless Mu Shanzhi can make the youngdy change her mind." "Then what should we do? The money is almost the same. If you want to leave, you may not be entangled enough. If you left with the money and found a ce to settle down, it would not be like this." The red duck was angry: "We serve them, and give them food and drink. They are so beautiful." "Qingyang, I know where her silver is hidden. I will find a few opportunities to get it back, and then we will leave." "Is this okay?" Qingyang hesitated, "This is stealing." "What is stealing? Obviously it is to get back the money we spent. It was originally ours. Before, we were only ady who cared about them. Now we know the truth and dont get the money back, what shall we do in the future? Miss, we are Can not go back." The Blue Duck was also very confused, and finally heard what the Red Duck said. The next day, Red Duck found an opportunity to take away the silver two that Mu''s mother had hidden. Taking advantage of the two of them not paying attention, the two hurried to carry their baggage. The two were still waiting for the two to cook. After a long time at noon, they didn''t see them asking them to eat. They went back and found the cold pot and stove, and the room was empty. There was something strange in my heart, and when I walked into the room where the two lived, I found that everything about them was gone. "In recent years, even the maid is too poor and loves the rich." Mu Shanzhi was rather calm, "Knowing I have no hope here, I decisively left." Vol 2 Chapter 5309: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (78) Vol 2 Chapter 5309: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (78) Mu Mu: "Ashan, they have eyes but no beads, and no eyes! One day, all of them will regret it." Mu''s mother can''t say what Mu Shanzhi''s identity is, so she can only hold back her words, constantly scolding the two of the blue ducks and red ducks as having no eyes. If these two serve Ah Shan well, there will be indispensable benefits in the future. It''s a pity that these are two short-sighted maids who are not so happy. Lunch was not used, and both of them were a bit hungry. The food in the kitchen was taken away by the green ducks and red ducks. Mu''s mother had to take the money and n to go to the city to eat with Mu Shanzhi and buy some rice noodles by the way. When she went to get the money, she found that there was nothing hiding the money, and she eximed immediately. "It must be those two dead girls who did it!!" Now the two of them are not calm, Mu Shanzhi read a lot of books, and he hasints in his heart, and immediately went to report to the official with Mu Mu. Du Yamen in Wuxian County were fairly dedicated, so after receiving this, they hurriedly searched the Qingyang and the Red Yang. How did the two of them know that Mu Shan''s mother and son would report to officials? He lived in the inn in an upright manner, did not hide his identity at all, and was quickly caught. All the stolen goods were obtained on the spot, and the two were taken to the yamen, crying and making trouble. Since they were arrested, the two of them didn''t care about embarrassment. They talked about the things that the two mothers and children spent all their savings during this time, making everyone faceless. But this is not the reason for the two to steal money. In the end, all the silver dors left on their bodies were returned, and other punishments were required. After leaving the yamen, the two are penniless again, and finally n to go to the Yuanwai Mansion for help. Although Tang Yuanwai is a benevolent person, he is not a person of right and wrong, how could he want these two restless maids? From the deeds of these two maids, he could see that Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi were paired together. "Drive them away,e and drive away several times." Tang Yuanwai waved his hand and decided the fate of the two. The two are penniless, that is, they don''t have any copper tes to buy steamed buns, and in the end they can only embark on the road of selling themselves as maids. This time, being a maid is not as easy as being with Tang Zhiyan. I don''t know how many years it will take to regain freedom. Maybe I will spend my whole life here, and there will never be a day before. Now they are extremely regretful, regretting that they did not leave with the money, why do they think that Mu Shanzhi can let the youngdy ept them again? But no matter how regretful they were, it was useless. Tang Guo knew all of this and didn''t bother. Recently, she received news from Mr. Bai that the emperor now trusts him very much. After showing his abilities several times, the emperor asked him to take up the position of national teacher. Now he is by the emperor''s side, one person is above ten thousand people, and he is free and easy, with all kinds of fun and beautiful things in his hand, which means that after ten years of work here, his beautiful fairy ind will be there. In the letter, Mr. Bai said: Fortunately, after listening to the master''s suggestion,ing to the emperor''s side as a national teacher, it really benefits a lot. In addition, Mr. Bai also mentioned that he found a treasure kid in the pce, a prince who was not favored by the emperor. I heard that the old man meant that if the queen really arranged to kill the Tang family, he would let the treasure boy into the emperor''s eyes after she and Concubine Xie finished fighting, and pushed him to the throne with one hand. In private, he is already taking care of this child. If the queen is not the one who arranges the killer, this kid will not be bad in the future, and he can go out of the pce to be a happy lord. Vol 2 Chapter 5310: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (79) Vol 2 Chapter 5310: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (79) Moved with him all the way to the ind, and collected all kinds of precious things for him, which can be regarded as waste use. After reading this, Tang Guo was a little bit dumbfounded. She was very curious about what Big Brother Chi Xiao did while refining the paper puppets. Now the paper puppets can enjoy it this way. Can they calcte it? More like people than real people. The behavior of Mr. Bai was in line with her wishes, so she simply replied to the letter, tied the letter to a puppet carrier pigeon, and let it be sent to the capital. In addition, Mr. Bai also mentioned the situation of the Xie family in the capital in the letter. Recently, the Xie family has repeatedly experienced problems. First, a junior member of the Xie family was told about the killing of people. It was only because of the dead side that someone in the family suddenly had something to do and wanted to redress for his family. The evidence was conclusive, and the queen intervened secretly, and this Xie family junior was imprisoned in the prison. It is said that he is likely to be beheaded, even if there is no such thing as Xie Guifei. With the help of Bai Lao, the emperor''s body became tougher and his mind was much clearer. asionally, Mr. Bai would remind the emperor Xie Guifei and the empress carefully with bad thoughts, so that the emperor was not confused by the two at all, but just pretended to y with them. Tang Guo felt that if Old Bai was born in the pce, few people could beat him, right? An old man, kind of knows how. A few dayster, when Tang Guo went out to y, he found that there were peopleing and going carrying things on the opposite side, so he was a little curious to follow. After walking about a hundred meters away on the path, she found that those people were moving things into the deserted house opposite that hadn''t been inhabited for a long time. She walked over and took a look, and found that these people were cleaning the house yard and weeding the house yard. It seemed that this ce was going to live, and the host''s house was repairing the yard. This yard is quite big. Enthalpy whispered: "I don''t know who moved in. I should go back and tell the subordinates about this matter. At any rate, it''s so close to the foreign pce, and I will be a neighbor in the future." Tang Guo didn''t know who it was, so he just nced at it and didn''t care. In the afternoon, Enthalpy told Tang Yuan about this matter. Member Tang immediately asked people to inquire about it, but the host''s family over there hadn''t showed up all the time. Those who worked were hired workers, and they didn''t know what the host''s name was. Until a few dayster, someone from Yuanwai Mansion visited. Member Tang was a little surprised when he saw the peopleing. In fact, it is the Tang family who is sorry for the Xie family. Even if the Xie family is reasonable, they might not want to interact with someone like him. Mention it will feel bad. But I didn''t expect that Xie Rong woulde personally. "Master Xie, I don''t know what happened when I came here today?" There is no extra friendship between the two families. Here, there must be something wrong. The Tang member guessed in his heart, what is the matter? Xie Rong and Yu Guang swept around in the house, but didn''t see the person he wanted to see, and said without changing his face, "Can you be well outside of Tang?" "Very good, Lord Lau Xie missed it." Tang Yuan said politely. Xie Rong didn''t give up on the bend, and said straightly: "There is indeed something wrong with the visit today. I have already purchased the house not far from Yuanwai Mansion, and Xie''s family will move here in the future." Member Tang was stunned, and some did not react. Isn''t the Xie family mansion okay? Why did you suddenly move in to be neighbors with him? Dont you feel bad? After all, what Zhiyan did at the beginning was really embarrassing. Xie family, don''t you mind? Member Tang looked at Xie Rong outside, very puzzled. Vol 2 Chapter 5311: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (80) Vol 2 Chapter 5311: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (80) Xie Rong pretended not to see it, and continued: "The outsiders also know that there were some bad things in the house of our Xie family. I dont believe in ghosts and gods, but its true. My grandmother and I both felt that the house was not well-upied, and wanted to find a quiet and peaceful house, so I asked an expert to help." Tang Yuan suddenly realized that based on the facts, he did not doubt Xie Rong''s words at all. "The expert appointed the house outside?" Xie Rong nodded: "Yes, it''s the house outside. Although it can''t make people rich, it can make the people living in it healthy and peaceful. That''s enough." "That''s true." Member Tang''s smile appeared on his face, "When do you n to move over?" "The yard is still being repaired. I will move over when the repairs arepleted. I went to the door today to inform the staff about this matter. We are also neighbors in the future and hope to take care of it." "It''s easy to say, easy to talk." Aside from other things, Member Tang likes this young man quite a bit. From the attitude the other party handledst time, it can be seen that this is an upright young man. Now that the illness is healed, the Xie family haspletely escaped the disaster. The Xie family didn''t care about it, and the Tang members won''t take the initiative to mention the embarrassing things before. The two families still need to be neighbors. Outside of the wonderful Tang clerk who thinks, no one knows that Xie Rong is not interested in drinking. If he knows, he will probably drive people with a broom. "Master Xie is going back today?" "No, the most important thing is to look at the house here, and I will live here in the future. It takes a little more thought and I live in the inn temporarily." "Oh, that''s the case. If there is anything to help, Master Xie just speak up." The moment Xie Rong entered the door, Tang Guo heard the system''s reminder, and she was astonished as to who the owner of the house was. [The host is big, look, look, love is here, and you can''t stop it. "I think it''s very difficult between us, and I feel like my father doesn''t n to recruit for me." Tang Guo said lightly, making the system speechless for a while, why he still felt gloating. [Xie Rong is a persistent person. It took so long to have a movement. He probably thought of this and nned to fight for a long time. Even if your dad disagrees, he lives in the opposite door and can get along with the host, no difference. Your father is not unreasonable. When that dayes, he will be moved by Xie Rong. "You can analyze it quite well." [Let''s watch it, when Xie Rong finishes his work, he will definitely sway in front of the host from time to time. Maybe I have already inquired about your daily itinerary and what snacks you like, I guess you know all about it. Tang Guo was nomittal, of course she knew it was true. However, the system still underestimated Xie Rong, and the other party tried to meet Tang Guo the next day. "Master Xie." Enthalpy knew Xie Rong. When Xie Rong was there, he greeted him, "Why is Master Xie here?" "Supervise the repair of the yard, and by the way, see if there is any good ce around. I cane out and go around in the future, and I will move to this ce without knowing it." Enthalpy nodded slightly, and then said that he would apany Tang Guo to y the kite. Xie Rong smiled suddenly: "I haven''t been flying a kite for a long time. I used to be in poor health, and most of them could only watch others flying." "Four seasons, go and buy some kites for my son." Of course, Four Seasons hurried away, and there was so much missing from the son. Now, taking advantage of the opportunity, he must make up for it. He bought a few more, not one of each, and let everyone apany the son to fly a kite. Vol 2 Chapter 5312: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (81) Vol 2 Chapter 5312: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (81) Four Seasons really bought back all kinds of kites, and Xie Rong smiled more when he saw this. He asked Siji to pick up the kite, and then found an open space not too far from where Tang Guo was. Tang Guo and Enthalpy only need to turn their heads to see Xie Rong''s movements. Next, Xie Rong put the kites into the sky, one by one. After a while, he held many kite strings in his hand, and the kites flew very high, surpassing Tang Guo''s side. The height of the kite. Xie Rong thinks that he should be able to attract Tang Guo''s attention by doing this? Tang Guo felt that Xie Rong worked so hard, and she was a little sorry for his hard work if she didn''t pay attention. As a result, her attention waspletely attracted by Xie Rong''s kite. Enthalpy sat aside and was also shocked. Seeing Siji right next to her, he asked in a low voice, "Your son is really amazing. He has been flying a kite with the youngdy for so long. I have never seen anything like this." "The son has been weak and sick since he was a child. Let alone flying a kite, he has to be cautious when hees out and walks." It is rare for a person to chatter in the four seasons. Besides, my son is already smart. How can he be embarrassed by flying kites? Even if it is flying kites, he is the best one." During the conversation between the two, Xie Rong was already holding the kite and slowly moving to Tang Guo''s position, and now he moved to her side. Seeing Tang Guo looking at her, he smiled at her. He knew that Tang Guo was a bit different from ordinary people, so he didn''t know how to greet him for a while. However, after finally creating such an opportunity, how could he allow himself to miss it? Even if it''s an awkward chat, he has to talk to Tang Guo, right? "Are you here to fly a kite too?" Tango paused and nodded: "Fly a kite." "Actually, its better to fly a few more kites." After Xie Rong finished, he pointed to the kite string he was holding. He couldn''t even count the number of kite strings at a nce. Then he pointed to the kites floating in the sky. Floating in different positions, there is no meaning of knotting. Tang Guo looked up, pretending to be envious: "It looks good." "Do you like it?" Xie Rong asked. Tang Guo: "I like it." "Then I will let you y." Xie Rong handed the kite string in front of Tang Guo, fearing that she would not pick it up, and added, "Try it." After speaking, he remembered that Tang Guo was different from ordinary people, so he really didn''t know what her reaction was. Tang Guo directly threw the kite string in his hand, took the one from Xie Rong''s hand, and ran away with the kite string before he could react. Because of her running, the position of the kite has also changed a little. Xie Rong went to catch Tang Guo''s kite, and when he came back, he found that Tang Guo was holding the kite string and ran for a while, and he was actually rewinding the string continuously, as if he wanted to pull back all the kites in the sky. However, he put it too high, it is not so easy to take it back, he took the kite and quickly walked over. "Do you want them back?" Xie Rong really didn''t know how to strike up a conversation with her. The usual ingenuity couldn''t be used in front of her. He could only use this method to say something very clumsy. "Yeah." Tang Guo answered, "take it back." Xie Rong didn''t ask why. In his opinion, there should be no why in her world, just want to do that. Vol 2 Chapter 5313: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (82) Vol 2 Chapter 5313: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (82) Since he chose toe here, he was mentally prepared enough. Xie Rong reached out to grab the kite string: "I''ll help you collect it, okay?" Tang Guo nced at Xie Rong, and finally returned the kite string to him. Before Xie Rong got the kite string, he was still smiling. After getting the kite string, his smile solidified. Because those kite strings are knotted for unknown reasons. It was not just the knots on the lower part, but also the cross-knots on the top. He looked up at the kites for a long time, looking dizzy at the knots. Then she turned her gaze on Tang Guo, wondering how she did it? Tang Guo looked at Xie Rong earnestly, with an expression looking forward to him to take all the kites back. Xie Rong was confident again, and collected the kites silently. Although it was veryborious, he would surely be able to collect all the kites.e back. Huo''er and Siji talked for a while, then went to find the masters of each house, only to find that Tang Guo and Xie Rong were standing together. The two rushed over, only to find that Xie Rong was collecting a bunch of knotted kites. Enthalpy nced at Four Seasons, and the corners of his mouth twitched when he saw Four Seasons, as if saying, didnt you say that your son-inw is the best kite? Why are so many kites **** now? Four seasons are hard to say, and he doesn''t know. He thinks that this should be an ident. The son is very sure about anything he does in normal times. Huo''er didn''t believe it anymore, and stood beside Tang Guo: "Miss, are you tired, do you want to y a kite?" "want." Enthalpy only realized that Tang Guo''s eyes were on the kites of Xie Rong, and she was a little surprised. The youngdy must find it very interesting, so she waited patiently. "Can''t the kitee down?" Tang Guo found that the wind was still very beautiful, and he even blew the kite to a ce with big trees, and some lines were still caught by the big trees. Xie Rong wanted to get all the kites down. It was not easy. Therefore, this is what Tang Guo asked before. A few drops of sweat dripped from Xie Rong''s forehead, and it was not a kite bought in four seasons. It was easy to go up, but really difficult to go down. This thread was too easy to knot. four seasons:"" "Cane down." Tang Guo simply squatted aside, holding his face and looking at the kite in the sky, extremely serious, which made Xie Rong more motivated. Unknowingly, several hours passed before Xie Rong finally got the kite down. Tang Guo saw that he was so tired, so he divided half of his snacks to the opponent. When Xie Rong got these snacks, he felt that he had been busy for a few hours just to get the kite down, and he was really not tired at all. Four Seasons felt that the son was really missing too much, but just a few kites could make him care so much. Enthalpy thinks that this son of the Xie family is really weird. He has been working so long to get a few kites down, and he probably has something wrong with him. With one encounter, there will be many encounterster. No matter where Tang Guo ys, she will meet Xie Rong after a while. This time Xie Rong also brought food and distributed it to Tang Guo. Enthalpy was a little wary at first, butter decided that Master Xie should have something wrong, so he didn''t pay much attention to it, and devoted himself to serving his owndy. Because Xie Rong always behaves strangely asionally, Enthalpy feels something is wrong with him. Don''t know, these behaviors were influenced by Tang Guo. Vol 2 Chapter 5314: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (83) Vol 2 Chapter 5314: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (83) It''s the season of bamboo shoots again. Xie Rong and Mrs. Xie have moved into the house not far from Yuanwai Mansion. Since staying in, Xie Rong has met Tang Guo almost every day. asionally, he woulde to visit member Tang as an excuse. In fact, Tang Guo didn''t go out, so he went to see what was going on. The person who first discovered Xie Rong''s true purpose was Tang Zhiyan. Since that incident, she has also been to Yuanwaifu since then, but not many times. She would asionally visit Tang Guo, and inevitably would meet Xie Rong. After meeting her a few more times, she had to pay attention, wondering why this person always dangled by her cousin''s side? After looking for someone to check, she understood that Xie Rong might have that idea. If it was her former temperament, she might have been looking for it and let Xie Rong be honest. But now she is no longer what she used to be. After observation, she found that Xie Rong was not so patient with Tang Guo. Several times, she heard people around her reply that Tang Guo often hung kites on trees, and Xie Rong picked them up. Tang Guo likes to eat the snacks Xie Rong brings. He knew exactly what she liked. As a piece of news came back, Tang Zhiyan became a little silent and couldn''t help but think of the rtionship between her and Mu Shan. Thinking about it now, even if there is no obstacle between her and Mu Shanzhi, and she can care about it with integrity, everything in the future may not be as beautiful as she thought. Tang Zhiyan did not go to see Xie Rong, nor did he ask anyone to stare at Xie Rong again. Whether a person has the heart or not, it is enough to just look at the other person doing these things. Tang Zhiyan got busy again, and every time he went to Fengshui County, it took half a month. After half a month of busy work, she will return. It only takes half a day from Wuxian County to Fengshui County. Tang Zhiyan only left at noon this time, and could arrive in the evening. It will be Tang Yuanwai''s birthday within two days. If it were not for this reason, she would not be back. However, today the gods are not beautiful, and when halfway through, it rains heavily. The rain was so heavy that there was no way to continue on the road, but to find a ce to temporarily shelter from the rain. Fortunately, there was a ruined temple nearby, and Tang Zhiyan and the people around him hurried to the ruined temple. "Miss, it looks like the rain outside can''t stop for a while." Tang Zhiyan also saw it: "I can''t walk like this. The rain is too heavy, and everything we bring will be discarded. Let Yuting first. The rain cannotst for several days. Maybe it will stop tomorrow. Up." Seeing that Tang Zhiyan was not in a hurry, his men were not in a hurry, and they lived quickly to dry their clothes. At this moment, Tang Zhiyan heard the sound of horseshoesing from outside, and soon heard the messy footstepsing to the ruined temple. Before she could even think about it, she saw a group of people walking in with pretty faces. These people stared at Tang Zhiyan when they saw someone in the ruined temple. Tang Zhiyan was staring at the back and became cold, and quickly lowered his head. "Unlucky, it''s raining so much, and it can pass today." "There is no other way. The rain is too heavy, and the horse is not willing to go." "I don''t know when the rain will stop, or if it will pass sooner and solve the problem, lest there will be more nights and dreams." "Okay, dry the clothes first, let alone other things." Although Tang Zhiyan listened to these people''s conversation, he didn''t take it to heart. These people are not easy to provoke at first nce. She winks at the people on her side and asks them to move a little bit, leaving most of the space for these people. Vol 2 Chapter 5315: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (84) Vol 2 Chapter 5315: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (84) Fortunately, these people just looked at them a few times, and didn''t pay much attention. They didn''t seem to want to talk to them too much. They kept sitting at the door, seeming to wait for the rain to stop and leave. It was getting dark, and the people on Tang Zhiyan''s side gradually fell asleep, leaving one in turn to stay awake. In the middle of the night, Tang Zhiyan woke up and found that the rain outside had stopped. She looked at the maid beside her with her eyes red, and patted her lightly: "Sleep for a while." "Miss, I''m not sleepy." "How could it be that you are not sleepy, your eyes are red, so hurry up to sleep," Tang Zhiyan looked at the broken temple, "Those people have already left, I''ll go out to see if the rain has stopped, and it will be dawn in a few hours, if it doesn''t fall. It''s raining, we can leave at dawn." Tang Zhiyan had already stood up, and the maid saw that she couldn''t refuse, so she leaned aside and fell asleep. She was indeed very sleepy. Tang Zhiyan walked out slowly, and just walked to the door of the ruined temple, when he heard movement outside, he subconsciously stopped. "The rain finally stopped. It would be bad if the rain dyed the master''s major event." "Don''t talk nonsense, and go quickly. If you don''t want to thank your concubine ande to Tang''s house first, then the master will ask the crime, it is not something you and I can bear." "Boss, don''t worry, people who have the master obstructed, the people of Xie Guifei will definitely not be able to reach the Tang house, even if they arrive, they will only see the corpses in the end." Tang Zhiyan almost eximed. He bit his finger and didn''t dare to breathe. He stood motionless at the door, for fear that a small movement would attract the attention of outsiders. If she was discovered by someone outside at this time, she and her subordinates would definitely not be able to escape. Even though she stood still very hard, her legs were numb and sore, her teeth bit her fingers hard, but she didn''t make any noise. She is really scared that the people outside will return, and then their group will be dead. Perhaps the heavens heard her inner voice, and the group of people rode away without looking back. Tang Zhiyan still did not dare to move. After a while, she was sure that there was no movement outside, and she was relieved. However, this tone was not over yet, she remembered the conversation of those people, the Tang family? Thergest family in Wuxian County is the Tang family. Which Tang family is this Tang family? Her mind turned so fast, the more she thought about it, the more disturbed she became. By the way, those people mentioned Concubine Xie. Who is Guifei Xie? Isnt it the Xies direct family? What the other party meant was that Concubine Xie would arrange someone toe to Tang''s house. Who is the master of those people? Which Tang family is it to destroy the Tang family? Tang Zhiyan knocked his head hard, still panicking, could it be the uncle Tang? "You all wake up." Tang Zhiyan yelled to the sleeping person behind him, "I will rush back to Wuxian County as soon as possible. Two people will follow me on horseback and copy the path. The rest wille back on the main road at dawn. ." No matter which Tang family it was, she couldn''t sit here at ease. She had to go back to find her uncle first, so that the uncle could have some preparations. It would be better to hold a n convention. The Tang family in Wuxian County was a bit **** with her. The people who were awakened were all baffled, but they all obeyed Tang Zhiyan''s words, and quickly stood up two strong and strong, and followed Tang Zhiyan on horseback riding the trail without saying a word. Vol 2 Chapter 5316: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (85) Vol 2 Chapter 5316: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (85) "Miss, although the path is close, it is very difficult to walk. The road is uneven and there are many thorns. You must be careful." "I know." Tang Zhiyan looked serious, "but this road can save a lot of time." Going back from here, it takes two hours to walk the road, and it only takes one hour to walk the small road. It''s just that no one has walked this road for a long time. It is indeed very difficult. Even if there are two people helping to open the way, Tang Zhiyan''s body and face have many wounds. When she encountered an uneven road, she fell and frightened the two guards. None of them had seen Tang Zhiyan in the middle of the night, regardless of the mud on her body, she quickly got up from the ground and jumped on her horse again. "Miss, if you have anything, you can tell us to go back and do it." "I want to go back personally. I don''t worry if I don''t go back personally. I''m afraid that if you go back, you can''t make it clear that you can''t get their attention. She was flustered and didn''t know what was going on, as if this trip was not timely, something that she would regret for a lifetime would happen. About an hour''s time, Tang Zhiyan appeared in Yuanwai Mansion, and she knocked **** the door. After a while, the porter will open the door. When I saw three embarrassed people standing outside, I was shocked: "Even if you ask for food, you don''t have to hurry up so early? There is still another hour before the sun is bright." "It''s me, I''m not here to beg, I want to see the uncle, let me in, there is an urgent matter." Tang Zhiyan said, the concierge heard it, and quickly took thentern to take care of her, and now I can see clearly what she is on. In the situation, his face was all scratched, the dress he was wearing was shaved badly, and it was still full of mud. Knowing that something must have happened, the concierge said quickly, "Miss Tang,e in quickly, and I will immediately notify the foreigner." When the Tang member saw Tang Zhiyan outside, he was shocked, and immediately eximed: "Zhiyan, what''s wrong with you? Who did it?" Even if Tang Zhiyan is removed from the Tang n''s suzerain, anyone with a discerning eye can see that the rtionship between them cannot be broken. Who is so courageous to bully Tang Zhiyan on the eyelids? "Uncle, no one is bullying me. I heard some things and felt unusual. I came here overnight." Tang Zhiyan said what Tang Zhiyan was about to hear at the entrance of the ruined temple. In fact, the instant Tang Zhiyan appeared, the system woke Tang Guo up. She was also taken aback, and when she heard what Tang Zhiyan said, she knew that someone hade to kill Mu Shanzhi. However, Mu Shanzhi has been retired, and now he does not live in the Tang family, why would the other party go straight to the Tang family? She thought about the reason. Most of the ancient newsgs behind. When Mu Shanzhi got married, Mu''s mother should have passed the news to Concubine Xie. What happenedter, Mu Mu could not pass everything. Concubine Xie might have a betrayer and leaked the news. As a result, the mastermind took thegging news and arranged for people to be killed in Yuanwai Mansion. After listening to Tang Zhiyan''s words, the Tang member was also surprised. It must be those people who can make Tang Zhiyan so embarrassed. He walked several steps in ce, and didn''t know what to do for a while. On this night, he didn''t gather all the n members. Suddenly, Tang Yuan opened his eyes when he thought of the person living on the opposite side. He heard that Xie Rong had a group of outstanding guards. Should he pick him up and use it? At the same time, they arranged for people to knock on the door from house to house, and when they had time, let them hurried to hide in the foreign pce. Vol 2 Chapter 5317: The silly girl from outside the family (86) Vol 2 Chapter 5317: The silly girl from outside the family (86) Member Tang didn''t dy much, and immediately took someone to find Xie Rong at the opposite house. When Xie Rong heard the intention, he summoned all hands together and arranged for these people to knock outside the door of the Tang n in Wuxian County to inform the other party about the incident. "I think, for safety''s sake, it''s better to let everyone hide in the lower house first, outside member Tang, what do you think?" When the Tang member heard it, he felt that this was better. At this time, he didn''t say anything embarrassing. When it was critical, he would escape the disaster first. He also didn''t know that the wave of people was targeting the Tang family of the Tang n. The family who can be so valued by the other party must be big. Seeing Mr. Tang''s promise, Xie Rong began to give orders without hesitation, and then nced at the group of people outside Mr. Tang. Apart from Mr. Tang and his two entourages, they were the three of Tang Zhiyan who looked very embarrassed. He knew that Tang Zhiyan had some changes, but he didn''t expect such a big change. Of course, he didn''t care much about it. "Siji, you take two people over and take over all the people from Tang''s Foreign Mansion. I don''t know when those people wille. Tang''s foreigners won''t have to go there for the time being. Ms. Guo''er, let Four Seasons lead people over. Great." In front of so many people, it was difficult for him to express his inner meaning too clearly, so as not to prevent Tang members from being wary of this, he had to let Tang Guo rely on him first. If Tang Yuanwai knew, he wouldn''t have so many opportunities to get along with each otherter. There is absolutely nothing wrong with letting your confidant pick it up in the four seasons. Tang Zhiyan couldn''t help but nced at Xie Rong twice, and saw that he was serious, as if this was a verymon thing, and there was a more smile on his embarrassed face. It seemed that Xie Rong really liked his cousin. I hope he is sincere, and he will be one in the future. Don''t let down the cousin, otherwise she will not let him go. Xie Rong was seen a little inexplicably, and he always felt that Tang Zhiyan''s eyes were a bit weird, but he didn''t think much about it, he was already busy. The people under Xie Rong''s hands were still moving fast, and within half an hour, all the Tang n members were brought to Xie''s house. They are still a little skeptical. How can they be regarded as a big family in Wuxian County, they have never done anything wicked, and get along very friendly with other families in Wuxian County. Even if there are some small contradictions, it won''t kill people, right? But when they came here, seeing Tang Zhiyan''s appearance, they first believed three points, and then heard her finish, they were a little scared, did they really offend the nobles in the capital by ident? Those people mentioned Concubine Xie, and their master should not be too far away from Concubine Xie, right? At this time, both Xie Rong and Mrs. Xie were somewhat different. The Tang member did not mention Concubine Xie just now, and they were also very surprised to hear it at this time. Why is there still Xie Guifei in this? In any case, Guifei Xie still has some connections with them. "Outside member of Tang, why is there any thing about Concubine Xie here?" Xie Rong asked directly. He couldn''t talk to Tang Zhiyan, so he asked out of member. Of course, the person who answered was Tang Zhiyan. "Those people said that if you don''t solve this time soon, the people of Xie Guifei wille. When they are waiting for the people of Xie Guifei, they will see full of corpses." Tang Zhiyan said the previous words again. "That''s what I heard." Vol 2 Chapter 5318: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (87) Vol 2 Chapter 5318: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (87) "Grandma, do you know about Concubine Xie?" Xie Rong''s people have arranged to stare at the Xie family''s direct line, and did not intend to stare at Xie Guifei. After all, that is the center position of full strength. If one is not good, it is discovered by others, that is not just for fun. Mrs. Xie frowned and thought: "I know something about it. Every time Xu Fengyunes back, she will talk to me. Especially when Concubine Xie gave birth to the prince. Although she didn''t say it clearly, I also learned from her. In the tone, I heard that maybe in the future this world will be the blood of their Xie family." All the people present took a breath of air, and the meaning was revealed. If the emperor knew about it, the consequences would not be simple. "It''s strange to say that when we met againter, she didn''t mention it a word, as if the prince was a dream, and she never mentioned it again. I guessed that the child might be dead. I saw her at the time. With a proud look, she said two irritating words. In the end, she said fiercely that her grandson was alive and well..." Mrs. Xie did not say the rest. After all, Xu Fengyun cursed her grandson for death. If it''s impossible to die. Xie Rong could guess a little without thinking. "I know something about Concubine Xie. This is the gossip that I heard when I went to the capital a few years ago." One of the n members said. Not all of the Tang n were engaged in business, and some were officials, but the Tang n''s ability to mix up to this day is absolutely inseparable from the Tang members, anyway, it started from his generation. "I heard that the prince born to Concubine Xie died within a few days. The emperor was very distressed about this. She is Concubine Xie, and it was because she felt sorry for her that she gave the title of Concubine Xie." "As for the others, I haven''t heard of it." Xie Rong''s mind turned quickly: "What made Xie Guifei''s peoplee to this small ce in Wuxian County without hesitation? Combined with Mrs. Xu''s words, I think the prince Xie Guifei gave birth to. It may not be a premature death, but for the sake of preservation, and it has been lost to the people. Maybe it is in our Wuxian County." When Xie Rong''s words fell, everyone was shocked and almost eximed. Tang Guo couldn''t help but look at him more. This guy would also guess, guessing the truth at a nce. Guazi''s head is really the same as Four Seasons said, especially flexible. "Could it be that this prince was still living in our Tang n and failed. The one who wants to kill the Tang family, is he Xie Guifei''s opponent?" Member Tang was stunned, and then he said this conclusion that he himself felt very absurd. After speaking, everyone was silent, seeming to believe this was the reason. "Then look, whose child is not his own." Member Tang coughed softly, "Find out to be safe. If it is really like that, let the person from Xie Guifeie, let someone pick it back soon." "My son is his own." "My family members are all biological, don''t doubt." "My family''s biological ones have never been picked up." "I can guarantee that it''s not my home." The n members began to prove their innocence one by one, saying that they would never pick up a child and raise them. Member Tang looked around, and it seemed that he hadn''t picked up the child. The people of the n seemed very silent, and could not think of other reasons for the time being, so they could only wait at Xie''s house. Vol 2 Chapter 5319: The Silly Girl (88) Vol 2 Chapter 5319: The Silly Girl (88) Everyone in the Tang n looked at each other, and the suspicion in their eyes was gone. Everyone knows the bottom line, who''s daughter-inw, daughter-inw, grand-daughter-inw have a body, it is not a secret, the family needs human rtions. Therefore, there is absolutely no way to hide the matter of picking up children. So, is there any connection between the Tang family and Concubine Xie? Tang Guo didn''t have any worries, and sat aside, eating the snacks Xie Rong had prepared for her, looking as if everything were worry-free. Tang Zhiyan didn''t have time to change clothes and freshen up, and now she was by Tang Guo''s side. At this time, no one thinks that grooming is more important than life. Because Tang Zhiyan rushed back non-stop, the eyes of the Tang n looked at her softer. Tang Zhiyan''s changes in the past few months have been seen by them. The Tang n members are more pleased with her changes. She finally embarked on the journey and no longer confuses with the restless Mushan. Tang Zhiyan also felt the kind gaze of the people, and she still couldn''t understand the silly things shemitted in the past. Suddenly, Mu Shanzhi shed in her mind, but she didn''t still think of this person. The few times when Mu Shanzhi chased her and cursed, she didn''t feel like this person before. Rather, Mu Shanzhi''s identity is somewhat suspicious. It is said that Mu Shan''s mother and son came from outside, so it was difficult to live there. I heard that he had fled. But Mu Mu''s speech and manners were obviously not an ordinary rude woman. Especially for a young man like Mu Shanzhi who cut wood for a living, Mu''s mother taught him to read, andter borrowed books from others. Moreover, Mu Shanzhi was also the son-inw of Tang Dynasty. In addition, when Mu''s mother took Mu Shanzhi away before the eyes of the Tang n, she looked very arrogant, as if she expected Mu Shanzhi to turn over. The reason she remembered so clearly was because she couldn''t let go of the other person at the time, and all the attention was on them. To tell a joke, if it weren''t for the nsmen to wake her up, she would have really thought about it. Once this is over, she would sell her family property and go to a ce where no one knew them with Mu Shanzhi and live again. Thinking about it now, she felt that she was crazy at the time. Fortunately, with so many people from the Tang n, she didn''t make a confused choice that would never be able to raise her head for a lifetime. She thought so much, really wondering, could Mu Shanzhi be the prince of Concubine Xie living outside? Thinking about it this way, everything seems to be understood. The Tang family was destroyed because Xie Guifeis opponent thought that Mu Shanzhi was in the foreign pce? This is the reason why the news is dyed. In Mu Shanzhi''s situation, Mu''s mother must not send news from time to time. It may be that the news of Mu Shan''s marriage has been sent over so many years. It''s a pity that she doesn''t know the situation in the capital, otherwise she knows more things and can analyze more things. Here, Xie Rong was also thinking, Tang Zhiyan thought of it, he had already thought of it. He knows some of the situation in the capital, but he only knows that the Xie family in the capital is not having a good life now, and many old things in the past will be revealed and studied. Last time, the young junior of the Xie family had been beheaded to show the public. Xu Fengyun was still paralyzed in bed, but his body was in excellent condition. He was reluctant to die, and it was very painful to live. The days were miserable. Vol 2 Chapter 5320: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (89) Vol 2 Chapter 5320: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (89) Time gradually passed by everyone''s different thoughts. Xie Rong arranged some people with good skills to stay not far from the Tang n''s house, observing which family the killers came to. Tang Guo originally wanted to solve the group of killers quietly, so that they woulde back and forth, but now Tang Zhiyan found out in advance, and returned to report the letter, she would not be able to arrange the paper puppet man to kill people halfway, lest she Everyone would think that Tang Zhiyan had misunderstood something. [Host is big, those people have already arrived, and they are approaching Yuanwai Mansion. The remaining guards in Xie''s house are guarding Xie''s house to protect everyone''s safety. As time passes bit by bit, there are fewer people talking. Before dawn, Xie''s house was very quiet, as if everyone were asleep. On the surrounding wall not far from Yuanwai Mansion, there were people staring at the gate of Yuanwai Mansion. Xie Rong took care of every Tang family. When the assassins appeared in Yuanwai Mansion, went over the wall, and opened the door again, a guard on the wall quietly jumped back to Xie''s house. He walked cautiously to the center of the crowd, where there was only a very faint light. Xie Rong looked at this person and didn''t say anything, but the guards had already seen it. Xie Rong was asking if he found something. The guard whispered: "My son, my subordinates just saw a group of people in ck jump into the Yuanwai Mansion. After they jumped in, they opened the door, and then they rushed in. There were still a lot of people, about 30. It looks like." Xie Rong nced at Tang Zhiyan this time, Tang Zhiyan nodded quickly, and lowered his voice: "It is indeed almost the same number." People in the Tang n knew that things might be unusual. Although some people didn''t hear what the guard was saying, no one dared to speak at this time. Killer, that''s not simple. They don''t know how to martial arts, if they speak loudly and are found out, wouldn''t they hurt everyone? Although there are guards here, they are not sure if Xie Rong''s guards are opponents of those killers. Tang Yuanwai was shocked, why did the killer go to his house? Even if the lights are dim, he can see that the Tang n people look at him with doubts in their eyes, as if asking, did you just ask everyone if they picked up their children and raised them? Did they have a guilty conscience? Did you raise a child secretly, but not in the name of adopted son, but in another identity? Tang Yuanwai looked innocent, and he was not good at arguing with others at this time, so as not to rm the assassins in the Yuanwai Mansion opposite. The strange gazes of the Tang n made him blush with a thick neck in anxiousness, and he suffocated without saying a word. At this time, the assassin who had entered the Yuanwai Mansion, walked in and saw the empty room, couldn''t help frowning, and the knife that was drawn out could only be put back into the scabbard. "Boss, no one." "The bed is cold. Did they get the news in advance that someone ran away?" "The house is neat and tidy, it doesn''t seem to have taken anything away, it doesn''t look like it ran away in panic." The reason for this is that Xie Rong thought that there was still enough time, so he asked people to remind the subordinates of the foreign government to sort out the internal affairs ande to Xie''s house to confuse these killers. If theye, they will give them. This creates the illusion that this family is definitely not running away. "It shouldn''t have been learned in advance. It may be a coincidence. Who do you think will fold the quilt when running away?" "Boss, why don''t we ask the neighbors of this family to see where they have gone." Vol 2 Chapter 5321: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (90) Vol 2 Chapter 5321: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (90) "Perhaps, we can still chase it. It will be easier to get the information first. It was also the heavy rain, so we didn''t have any preparations, so we came here in a hurry." "Okay, yes, you can find someone to take off the ck clothes, knock on the door with your face, and dress up as a foreigner who wants to be a rtive. Remember, except for the Tang family and that little bastard, don''t have branches." "Yes, boss." ... After a while, the person who pretended to be a benefactor came to Xie''s door. Knocked on the door twice, and after a while, the concierge walked out pretending to be sleepy: "Who?" The concierge did not light up, and he was a little nervous, afraid that people would see that something was wrong with him. The one in front of him was the killer. Thinking of the task the son gave him, he could only grit his teeth. "Brother, you''re so embarrassed to disturb you. I came from a foreign country to seek refuge outside the Tang dynasty, but I knocked on the door for a long time, and no one answered there, not even a concierge. I wanted to ask where their family went. ?" When the concierge heard it, he would really believe it if he didn''t know the other party''s purpose. "Are you talking about the one opposite Tang Yuan?" "Yes it is." "Oh, you really asked the right person. I only talked to the subordinates of the opposite house yesterday. They said that very early today, the people in the Yuanwai Pce would be vacated. It seemed that they had been urged by an expert. The main purpose was Exorcise evil spirits, please. At this link, even a concierge cant stay. If you stay, Im afraid that he will be evil and that he will run into the gods." "As for the people in Tang''s Foreign Mansion, I don''t know where they settled. We only moved here for a short time and we are not very familiar." The concierge yawned, "Really unfamiliar." "Okay, why does this member of the foreign pce exorcise evil spirits and ask God?" The concierge said in his heart, he was still thinking about how toplete the task the son gave him. He looked around and whispered: "Are you really their distant rtive?" "Yeah, otherwise, why would Ie here early in the morning? I heard that Uncle Tang is a benevolent person. He is really desperate and can onlye and try." "Then let me tell you, this matter is not a secret, this member is indeed a good person, but his vision is not very good. A few years ago, he hired a husband and son for his daughter. Unfortunately, this man is not a peaceful man. To deceive the youngdy, I still use three abuse methods to seduce the cousin and to ruin the cousins reputation. Some time ago, there was a lot of trouble, and when the outsiders became angry, he was divorced. Where did hee from? Where did you go." When I asked about the news, I was surprised that the little **** had already been divorced. Then when they go to the Tang family, they are also going to be empty. It seems that this Tang family has nothing to stare at. "Well, I have told you so much. If you have nothing else, just wait. They may go back in the evening." "Thank you, brother." The killer who inquired about the news ran back quickly to inform the killer boss of the news. "Unexpectedly, there will be such an incident." After the boss heard it, he dismissed the idea of destroying the Tang family again. The trouble was so big that people really couldn''t kill it. Maybe it would make the little **** be wary. Then Xie Guifei might Can really find people, "Have you heard where the **** is?" "No, that person is a bit impatient, I''m afraid that if you ask too much, the other person will doubt." "Forget it, let''s find out during the day. Since he has left the Tang family, it is easier to kill him." Vol 2 Chapter 5322: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (91) Vol 2 Chapter 5322: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (91) When all the killers outside were gone, everyone in Xie''s house breathed a sigh of relief. For the sake of safety, the light was still not lit, so the small light in the middle was shining. After a long silence, the Tang n uncle coughed softly: "Yuan Qing, why did these good-looking killers go to your Yuan Wai Mansion? So it seems that they are directed at Yuan Wai Mansion." The rest of the people stared at the outside of Tang without blinking, yes, it seems that this disaster is directed at the outside pce of the Yuan. They are all a little worried, the killer is gone at this time, and maybe he wille back again. If one does not pay attention and Yuanwai Mansion is destroyed, what should be done? Now that they know the danger in advance, they have to figure out how to survive this catastrophe. On the contrary, Xie Rong was not so worried. Combined with the information he knew, he believed that it was very likely that Mu Shanzhi was probably the little prince of Concubine Xie''s living outside. He has ordered two people with good skills to guard around Mushan''s house. If the assassin is directed at Mu Shanzhi, then they will definitely find a way to find out the whereabouts of the other party, and then kill them. In that case, there would be no security issues in Yuanwai Mansion. If not, the big deal is that he will arrange all the guards to the Yuanwai Mansion, and he is not afraid of things. Besides, the look of the sad faces of the people outside the member of Tang Dynasty is also speechless: "I really haven''t offended anyone. I haven''t had any contact with the capital over the years. I don''t know how this disaster fell on my foreign mansion." "You really didn''t pick up the children and raise them? For example, raised them in a different capacity?" someone asked suspiciously. Tang Yuanwai shook his head quickly: "No, counting the time, at that point in time, my wife is pregnant, who is okay to go out and pick up a child to raise?" The Tang n was stunned, and that was right. They calcted based on the time when Concubine Xies child might be out of the house. ording to the calction, the wife of Yuanwai should be pregnant at that time. Tang Yuanwai was very nervous every day and rarely went out of the house, and basically stayed at home. she was. At that time, if you really picked up a child and came back, it was something you couldn''t hide. "Maybe there is something you overlooked." The Tang n said, "The killers are gone right now. What I am worried about is, what if theye again at night? If this matter is not resolved, I am afraid that everyone here will Can''t sleep." At this moment, Tang Zhiyan said: "Uncle, in fact, I have a guess that this matter may not have a direct rtionship with Yuanwai Mansion, but Yuanwai Mansion was affected by other people." When Tang Zhiyan said this, everyone''s eyes fell on her. Now the Tang n members looked at Tang Zhiyan''s eyes, and they were more relieved, and they were still a little bit emotional. If it weren''t for the kid Mu Shanzhi who was so obsessed with his heart and coaxed Tang Zhiyan, she would never do those things. Tang Zhiyan didn''t know that the people of the tribe were exploring crimes for her in his heart, and under the eyes of everyone''s doubts, he told the guess. When the Tang n members heard that this matter actually affected Mu Shanzhi, their expressions changed. Thinking about it now, that Mus mothers performance is indeed as Tang Zhiyan said. She is a bit noble and not like an ordinary woman. On the contrary, she is literate and has a good embroidery job, but her body is not very good. Use needle and thread for a long time. It would not be surprising if Mu Shanzhi was really the prince who lived outside, and Yuanwai Mansion was implicated. Vol 2 Chapter 5323: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (92) Vol 2 Chapter 5323: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (92) What makes the Tang family more serious is that if this Mu Shanzhi is really a prince, and he will return in the future, maybe the life of the Tang family will be difficult, right? When the Tang n members thought of this, the Tang members also thought of it. "I''ve heard about one thing. The queen and Concubine Xie fought fiercely. I went to the capital some time ago and heard that my elder nephew said a few more words after drinking." Someone in the Tang family spoke again. , "You said, those assassins, will they be queens?" "not sure." "The family behind the queen is strong. Although there is no biological heir under her name, she has raised a prince, which is counted as her child. Even if Concubine Xie is powerful, her mother''s family is still not enough. If Mu Shanzhi is really that prince, The chance of being able to return to the capital safely and unharmed is very small." The Tang n uncle slowly analyzed, "You think, there are more than 30 killers in that wave. If all of them are extraordinary, it is enough to destroy our Tang n, let alone that There are only two mothers and children." At this time, everyone fell silent. "In fact, these are our guesses. I don''t know who the killer is directed at." After Tang Yuan said these words, he came to Xie Rong''s face, "Xie Gongzi, I think it will be paid in these two days. I have to disturb you for a while, and let someone go out to observe and observe the situation outside. The Yuanwai Mansion is temporarily afraid to go in and live." Xie Rong eagerly responded enthusiastically, and invited others from the Tang n to live here. The house was spacious enough anyway. The other members of the Tang n had no ns to stay. After all, the killer wasing to the Yuan Mansion, and they should be safe. Before dawn, these people went back quietly. Only Tang Yuanwai''s family stayed at Xie''s house. "Uncle, I''m going back first, too." Tang Zhiyan said so if she had nothing to do with her. Tang Yuan was a little worried: "Or, just stay at Xie''s house for now. This is different from the past. If you encounter those killers, I''m afraid it will be dangerous." "The ce where I live is remote, and those killers shouldn''t be looking for it." Thinking of the past, it is really not appropriate for her to stay here, even if Mrs. Xie doesn''t say anything, there is always something in her heart. If she stayed here, she would cause trouble to the uncle. "Besides, I have to go back to find my clothes to change and wash. That''s not the answer." Tang Yuanwai didn''t persuade him, and asked Xie Rong to borrow two good guards to send Tang Zhiyan to the house to the west. Mrs. Xie actually didn''t think so much. When Tang Zhiyan was speaking, she remembered the past. But those things have passed, and she has heard more about Tang Zhiyan''s reforms recently, and she still feels a little regretful, how could such a capable girl suddenly do such a thing. "Outside member Tang, the rooms for you and Miss Tang have already been arranged. We stayed here for most of the night. You should go and rest for a while. Other things will be taken care of by the servants in my mansion." Xie Rong said. Member Tang can''t sleep at the moment: "I''ll leave it alone, but I have to send Guo''er to the room to rest to disturb you." "It was originally a neighbor. The so-called distant rtives are not as good as close neighbors. In the future, you may have to rely on more things outside of Tang." System: Yeah, after all, I''m thinking about my daughter every day, isn''t that much? Tang Guo didn''t stay longer in the hall. She wanted to go back to the room and see what the killers were doing. Vol 2 Chapter 5324: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (93) Vol 2 Chapter 5324: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (93) Tang Zhiyan felt dizzy when he returned to the house on the west side. He knew in his heart that he should be on the road overnight. He fell a few times and couldn''t bear it. Sure enough, just after washing and changing clean clothes, her head started to get hot and she was still a little confused. The maid was frightened, and hurriedly went to the doctor. At this time, Tang Zhiyan had alreadyy down and fell into a daze. Previously, it was still possible to hold it back, just because the matter was not over, now the matter is resolved, and the tragedy has not happened. Once the whole person rxes, the illness will be found. When she was so confused, she was helped by the maid to feed the medicine. She was taking some bitter medicine. She was a little more sober, looked at the environment, and remembered what happened before. "Miss, are you awake? The doctor said you are seriously ill and you need to take a good rest." "understood." Tang Zhiyan closed his eyes again: "I always feel that I have forgotten something. I am so sick that I can''t remember what I forgot." "It shouldn''t be an important thing. Miss, let''s go to sleep for a while. When she wakes up and gets better, she will remember those things." Tang Zhiyan responded vaguely and fell asleep. However, she was not sleeping at all, and as soon as she fell asleep, she remembered that she had not done anything. Originally, she nned to ask someone to inform the mother and son of Xia Mushan that it might be dangerous, but she didn''t want to cling to the powerful, but once liked one. Now those assassins areing fiercely. After the announcement, if they can escape, they will see a doctor. She couldn''t do many other things, and she didn''t want to do it. With their rtionship, she didn''t need to do more. Unexpectedly, this matter was forgotten. She could clearly feel that she was sleeping, but she couldn''t wake up. After trying for a while, Tang Zhiyan felt so tired, and still couldn''t wake up, he sighed regretfully, his head became very heavy, and he fell asleep. However, this time she fell asleep, she didn''t sleeppletely, but she was no longer awake, and instead fell into a strange dream. Tang Guo is not on Tang Zhiyan''s side. Tang Zhiyan has changed. She doesn''t need to do anything to her. This time, regardless of the danger to her life, Tang Zhiyan''s willingness toe back and inform Tang of these things was enough to prove that her nature was not bad. That''s it for the past. She didn''t know that Tang Zhiyan was falling into a strange dream. She didn''t use any yellow beam to dream, but by chance, Tang Zhiyan dreamed of his original life. This dream is really too long, it looks terrifying to her. Seeing herself in the dream with her own eyes, she chose a path of ethics. She wanted to stop, but she couldn''t stop it. Obviously it was a wrong path, but he walked without hesitation, as if he had been wicked. What made her uneptable was that the Tang family in this dream was destroyed by those killers. Her cousin''s coachman came to report in time, and she and Mu Shanzhi escaped in time. Mu Mu Yin also took a life for going out. Later, Mu Mu told them the truth, and the group went to the capital secretly, experienced one after another, and finally happily together. The queen fell from power and was imprisoned by the emperor in the cold pce and lived tenaciously. Xie Guifei won. The restoration of Mu Shanzhi''s identity was still favored by the emperor, and was finally canonized as the prince, and she became the prince''s side concubine. On the day when she became the crown prince''s side concubine, she seemed to remember something in her dream, letting Mu Shanzhi chase down the real murderer who destroyed the Tang family. Vol 2 Chapter 5325: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (94) Vol 2 Chapter 5325: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (94) Mu Shanzhi looked troubled and did not intend to do this. In his opinion, the queen has fallen, and if she continues to kill her, it will definitely arouse the emperor''s doubts. For the sake of the future, Mu Shanzhi chose to ignore this matter. When he came to the throne, the queen died of illness and was picked up by the emperor and buried in the queen''s court. Later, she in the dream became less sober. After the emperor''s death, Mu Shanzhi ascended the throne, and she was made a concubine. Because of her identity, she was always bound to the queen. The family property in her hands supported Mu Shanzhi at that time. Busy fighting with people every day, and Mu Shanzhi has no feelings of the past. When Tang Zhiyan woke up, she was actually a little confused, so good. How could she have such a dream? "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" "I slept for a long time?" Tang Zhiyan looked at the bright sky outside and didn''t know when it was. "It wasn''t long before the sun came out. Fortunately, the heat retreated. I really scared the servants to death before." "Is there any news from Yuanwai Mansion?" "Someone did deliver the news just now. It was from Xie''s family." The maid hesitated, "Said everything is fine over there. Miss don''t worry, she will live in Xie''s house in recent days. Xie''s family has guards and guards. nothing." "That''s good." Tang Zhiyan remembered the things he had forgotten before, and even all the things he had dreamed of in his dreams. Could it be that the dream has the function of instruction? Mu Shanzhi in the dream, even if he likes her, still loves Jiangshan more. She didn''t ask much, but hoped that the other party could help with revenge, and the other party refused because of fear of the emperor. Even if her request would affect him, how could her uncle be so kind to Mu Shanzhi? If the cousin hadn''t arranged for the groom to report the letter in time, they probably wouldn''t live to the end? "By the way, Miss, you said a lot in your dream earlier, as if you want us to do something, but what do you think of, what do you want us to do?" Tang Zhiyan was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head: "No, maybe it''s burnt out of my head, I''m talking nonsense." "Miss, need to rest again?" "Just rest again, your head is still a bit heavy." Tang Zhiyan fell asleep, this time he did not dream again, and slept well. Besides, not all of the assassins were left in the city. Two of them were left in the city. They were dressed as ordinary people, and they seemed to be ready to inquire about the news. Others bought some dry food and went directly to the forest outside the city to wait. The two people in the city found out the whereabouts of Mu Shan''s mother and son. Without dy, they rushed to the outside of the city and informed the other killers of the news. Dozens of killers did not dy and rushed to Mu Shan''s home. Through the system, Tang Guo could see the movements of these assassins. Her expression did not change. She watched the assassins find the thatched house, rushed in fiercely, and went straight to the bedroom. When Mu Mu heard the movement, she subconsciously came out to look, and saw a crowd of fierce people. At that moment, her face became pale, and she wanted to turn around and run away, her feet couldn''t move. The cold knife has fallen on her neck. "Boss, only this old one, I didn''t see that little bastard, I don''t know where he went." "Old thing, where is that little bastard? Where did you hide the person?" Mu''s mother shook her head quickly, "I don''t know what you are talking about, who are you, what are you doing here? I don''t do anything bad. you guys" Vol 2 Chapter 5326: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (95) Vol 2 Chapter 5326: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (95) "Stop talking nonsense, hand over Mu Shan''s, stop talking nonsense in front of Lao Tzu, where did the little **** born by Concubine Xie hide?" Mother Mu gritted her teeth and closed her eyes: "Don''t you want to know, just kill me." "Boss, that little **** should have gone out because of something. We will wait here and we should be able to wait until hees back." "Well, just wait here." When Mother Mu heard this, her eyes became panicked, her mind turned quickly, and she instantly thought of a way. She could calcte the time of Mu Shanzhi''s return every day. After a while, she calcted that time, and she shouted vigorously, which should make Mu Shan. Of vignce. Seeing that Mu''s mother was still well-behaved, the killer just tied her to the house without saying much. I will not kill Mu Mu for the time being, just because things will change, Mu Mu will still be useful if the other party does note back. Mu''s mother counted the time, and when she felt that Mu Shanzhi was about to return, she suddenly howled in the house. "Ashan, don''te back." "Ashan, go quickly." "Ashan, your identity is the prince, and your mother is Concubine Xie, you have to live, don''te back, there are so many killers here, and you will die if youe back." Mu''s mother shouted too fast, and when the killer wiped her neck with a knife, the words that should have been shouted had already been shouted. Mu''s calctions were indeed correct. When Mu Shanzhi came back with the firewood on his back, he was just not far behind the house. Because Mu''s mother was from outside, she was far away from other people in the vige, and it was still very remote. Mu Shanzhi heard what Mu''s mother shouted. Mu Shanzhi was stunned in ce, and then he heard a scream from Mu''s mother, and then he saw a man chasing it out with a knife, and he ran to the mountain where he could take care of others. His mind is messed up. Is his mother Xie Guifei? In the harem, just a little lower than the queen, thank you noble concubine? Mu Shanzhi ran desperately, he was very familiar with the mountains here, the killers behind them were good, but it was very inconvenient to walk here, and he couldn''t run Mu Shanzhi at all. However, they cannot give up. "Leave a few people to guard under the mountain, and the others will chase after me." At the same time, news that the killer went to find Mu''s mother and son also reached Xie''s. "It seems that he is really going to Mu Shan''s mother and son." Member Tang felt relieved, "Is he really the prince?" Xie Rong didn''t say a word, just smiled. With so many killers, it''s up to his fate to escape. When Tang Zhiyan woke up again, it was already afternoon. The Xie family had already passed the news, and those assassins went to find Mu Mu. I still don''t know what is going on there. She didn''t dare to arrange for someone to inquire, if she met those assassins, wouldn''t she let the people under her die for nothing? [At any rate, after eating so much luck in the Xie family, I still have a little luck. That mountain is his ce, even if the assassins are powerful, they won''t be able to catch up. The system''s tone changed, If the host feels that he is not able to kill him, he can do something else. "It''s unnecessary. Even if he escapes this time, his journey back to Beijing is still very long. It''s better to let him see the prosperity and power. When he loses it, he should be more ufortable. The luck of the Xie family has gradually returned. The Xie family in Jingcheng is not having a good life now. If he wants to go back, he may not be able to cut wood." Watching Mu Shanzhi escape from the killer''s sight with his own eyes, Tang Guo didn''t look any more. Her father hade over and told her to move back. The killers were gone, and the news of Mu Mu''s killing spread like wildfire, causing many people to specte about what happened. This incident became a local mystery. "It''s better to stay for two more days and observe more." Xie Rong said, "What if those killerse back?" Vol 2 Chapter 5327: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (96) Vol 2 Chapter 5327: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (96) Xie Fan said that, Tang Wai also felt a little worried, and stayed at Xie''s house for a few more days. Member Tang said out of his heart that it was a pity, what a good person Xie Rong was, it was a pity that Zhiyan didn''t have that blessing, so he had lost this fate. Thinking of the killer, he quickly threw away those messy thoughts. "I don''t know if those assassins can catch up." Member Tang murmured. Selfishly, if those assassins caught up, it would be a potential danger for Tang n. If Mu Shanzhi really returned to the pce in the capital to restore his identity, the other party might not have time to pay attention to the Tang n for a short time. When he gets busy or wins, the life of the Tang n will be really difficult. Mu''s mother was also killed by those assassins, and maybe Er Mu Shanzhi would calcte this on Tang''s head. "Actually, the situation in the capital was originally imagined to beplicated. If he stays away from the capital and chooses to remain anonymous, he may still live a stable and t life. If he goes back, he will be caught in a vortex of power struggles, and he may lose his life at any time. "Xie Rong''s voice lowered a little." Yesterday I received some news from the capital city. The Xie family in the capital city had a lot of things happening one after another. The queen always suppressed the Xie family. There were problems everywhere in the Xie family, even if Concubine Xie was favored. With countless evidences in front of you, it cant help." Tang Yuan is not a fool, "In other words, he is actually more dangerous when he returns to the capital?" "He is so unprepared to take it back. What is it that he is not going to send his head?" Xie Rong shook his fan andughed. The nobles help, otherwise, in his current situation, it is absolutely impossible for him to be at ease, and perhaps he will be yed to a degree." Xie Rong can be so sure. One is that his analysis is correct, and the second is that Mr. Bai has left a message. Is the fate of the person who stole his Xies luck in the first ce now? Isn''t it the Xie family in the capital who stole the luck of his Xie family? The Xie family in the capital, obviously not a famous family, suddenly appeared a concubine Xie, who was also lucky. In the harem controlled by the queen, she was able to send the prince out safely, without luck. Now that the curse has been broken, and the Xie family in the capital has no luck, the direction of the capital in this period of time can be seen. This time the person who sent the news back, he specifically instructed the other party to pay more attention to the news about the pce. If Mu Shanzhi can really return to the pce, he will know soon. "If you are going out, you can bring a few well-equipped guards." Member Tang nodded: "I really have to go out to do some things today. It''s been so many days. You can''t go out." "I can''t do without me anywhere." Tang Yuanwai suddenly sighed, "I originally wanted to recruit someone to take care of her for Guo''er, and sincerely treat her husband, I seem to be naive. A normal person can be treated by me. How can a person who is fancy confined to this small house and take care of my daughter for me?" Xie Rong seemed to see Tang Yuanwai''s back arched a little, and his lips moved: "There may be such a person, but the outsiders have not found it, or it may be that the fate has not yet arrived." "You young people, you can talk. People who like to say such thingsfort others." Vol 2 Chapter 5328: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (97) Vol 2 Chapter 5328: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (97) Member Tang smiled outside: "I understand in my heart, let alone find someone to take care of Guo''er for me, even the slightly ambitious young people are not willing to be the door-to-door son-inw." "In fact, there are many people who are willing, but I also understand what their minds are. When I leave, my property is trivial, and I am afraid that the other party will not treat Guoer well." "I thought about adopting a child from the tribe, but I think about it and there are many drawbacks. No one would treat Guo''er the same way as my father. I''m really afraid that she will have a bad life that day." Xie Rong could fully understand Tang''s thoughts, and he was a little worried at this time, and wanted to say that he was fine. But when I say it now, it seems a bit taking advantage of the fire, which makes people feel ufortable. He felt that he still had to make Tang Guo sticky to him and like to y with him, so that Tang members could ept him. "Never mind, let''s not talk about this, I have to say a lot, Master Xie is afraid it will be annoying. There will be a long time before that day, I can slowly n and think of a perfect strategy." Tang member walked out with his back, Xie Rong thought very much Say, it''s not annoying at all, it''s okay to talk more. "Four seasons, call in a few guards and go out with member Tang." "Yes, son." When the Tang member left, Xie Rong went to see Tang Guo to y. Tang Guo was sitting in the garden basking in the sun, leaning on a wicker chair, lookingzy. If it hadn''t been for so many days, she would look no different from ordinary people. Of course, in his mind, it doesn''t matter whether she is an ordinary person or not. The important thing is that he hopes that one day, she can ept him, and Tang can also ept her. Xie Rong looked at this beautiful scenery, and suddenly came some leisurely sentiment, so he asked people to pick up the piano. When the piano sounded, it attracted Tang Guo''s attention. She raised her head to look at Xie Rong''s position. Xie Rong noticed her side all the time, just looking straight. He saw that Tang Guo was fascinated by it, and the sound of the piano was much joyful. When the piano sound ended, Tang Guo smiled at Xie Rong and said, "It sounds good." "Will you listen?" "want." Therefore, Xie Rong happily yed another song. After Qubi, Tang Guo looked at him with a smile on his face: "I still want to listen." Xie Rong did not refuse, and yed the piano withoutint. With this y, the whole afternoon in the garden was full of piano notes, and Tang Guo was tired from listening, and fell asleep on the wicker chair. Who made her be like this? Of course she has to sleep if she is tired from ying. Xie Rong let out a sigh of relief and pressed his shaking hand. In fact, it is not that simple to coax a girl who is different from ordinary people. The method is simple, but a little tiring. Fortunately, Tang Guo didn''t ask him to y the piano the next day. Instead, he shared a lot of food and yed with him. This made Xie Rong feel that his work yesterday was not in vain. Besides, on the other side of Mushan, he fleeed all the way and climbed over the mountains, not knowing how long he walked, and gradually walked to the road. After getting rid of those killers, he was thinking about his identity. Recalling the various details in the past, he understood why his mother was different to him. It turned out that he was the son of Concubine Xie and the son of the current emperor. The mother is probably dead, so he must escape back and restore his identity. Find out those killers and avenge the mother. There is also the Tang family, if it weren''t for the Tang family to be so unfeeling, and to drive their mother and son out, maybe his mother would not die. The Tang family was a famous family in Wuxian County anyway, and Mu Shanzhi believed that the assassins would not dare to kill people tantly. Vol 2 Chapter 5329: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (98) Vol 2 Chapter 5329: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (98) Once the Tang n humiliated him and looked down on him, he will make the Tang n people regret it in the future. It was also that Mu Shanzhi had some luck. Three monthster, he came to the capital in tatters. In order to conceal his identity, he simply became a beggar and begged all the way. He even had his brain filled up. When he regained his identity and inherited the Datong, he might be the first beggar emperor. By then, I don''t know how many literati and inkmen would write his stories. Of course he couldn''t enter the pce, but he remembered that Concubine Xie''s mother''s home was Xie''s home in Beijing. Among the beggars, it was very easy to inquire about the news, and soon to find out where Xie''s house was, Mu Shanzhi went to look for it. Just a beggar, it is difficult to enter Xie''s house. The first two times, not only did he fail to get in, but he was ridiculed and ridiculed, making him tremble with anger. Finally, he was smashed into stars by a few rotten breads. He understands that there are also many people who look down upon others. Now that he couldn''t go in, he could only find another way. Using the silver tael to buy, he bought clothes to make himself cleaner, and finally went in as a family member. Because he was literate and born well, he was easily selected. However, Mu Shan''s heart was aggrieved. He was a prince at any rate, but he was brought to such a point by these low-looking things. When he regained his identity, he must make these people look good. The system told Tang Guo about Mu Shanzhi''s situation, but she was still a little surprised, but she didn''t expect that Mu Shanzhi actually arrived in the capital and even entered Xie''s house. It''s just that he fled in a hurry, and he didn''t have any tokens on him. It might not be an easy task to prove his identity. Even if he enters Xie''s house, without Mu Mu, there is no other token. Who would believe him? At this time, Mu Shanzhi was also worried about this matter. Without proof, he really didn''t dare to say that he was the son of Concubine Xie, if these drove him out as a madman, wouldn''t he note in again? Therefore, he could only stay at Xie''s house temporarily and do some chores, but he was very upset. "It''s better to help him. I will write a letter to Mr. Bai and ask him to pass a message to the queen quietly. Mu Shanzhi has been in Xie''s house. It is under her nose, but I don''t know how she will use it. this matter." She was not helping the queen, but just letting the two sides fight in advance. Ever since Mr. Bai said that she had picked up a treasure boy, she knew that the Queen and Concubine Xies children had no chance to inherit Datong. Will the emperor miss those who were taught by Bai Lao? It didn''t take long for the queen to learn that Mu Shanzhi was in Xie''s house. Happily, I finally found this little bastard. I was shocked that the other party was under his nose, and her people didn''t receive a single message. Fortunately, Mu Shanzhi has no way to prove his identity for the time being, so she can do more. Tang Guo only asked Bai Lao to secretly reveal the news of Mu Shan to the queen, and she didn''t pay much attention to the rest. No matter how lucky it is for Mu Shanzhi, it is impossible to turn bad luck every time, right? Besides, there is still old Bai staring at him, and there shouldn''t be any major issues. Now she is busy, and every day she appreciates the talent Xie Rong shows to her. It was thest time that Xie Rong was ying the piano, and Xie Rong was thinking about it, and at the right time, he would show Tang Guo his talents. Vol 2 Chapter 5330: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (99) Vol 2 Chapter 5330: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (99) Sometimes I y the piano, sometimes I dance the sword, and sometimes I paint. Of course Tang Guo would be very cooperative, saying that the piano is good, the sword dance is beautiful, and the paintings are beautiful. Xie Rong began to paint her, she has all kinds of appearances. He found that Tang Guo had already taken the initiative toe and y with him. He was very happy. He left everything under his hands to take care of everything every day, leaving Tang Guo with his time and ying with her. Xie Rong was so obvious that if Tang Yuanwai didn''t know what he meant, he would be really stupid. Mrs. Xie also saw that she herself liked Tang Guo. Since the blood doll curse incident, she has seen everything. Grandson is happy, she has nothing to say. Tang Guo, the child, was so different from ordinary people, but he was actually very well-behaved and there was nothing wrong with it. Mrs. Xie is easy to handle, but it''s not good for Tang Yuanwai. "Don''t even think about it, we really can''t climb high here." Tang Yuanwai seriously refused, "Xie Gongzi, you should die of your heart. Although you are a good person, you don''t match my daughter." "You have a good family background, you are very intelligent, and you don''t have any illness now. It can be said that you have a bright future. Why should you disturb Guo''er''s life?" In a word, choosing him, his daughter has no guarantee in the future. Just like Mu Shanzhi''s poor and white boy, he has repeatedly shown kindness, and finally said that the betrayal was betrayal. Sooner orter Xie Rong will be a figure in the cloud, and he will not even dare to give his daughter TOEFL to each other. "Don''t worry too much outside the staff, we can take many things slowly, anyway, the two families live close, time can prove my true heart for Guoer." The member of Tang Dynasty didn''t roll his eyes any more, he was sincere, maybe it was a curiosity. Before, he thought that this kid was a good person, but now he understands it, his eyes are not very good when he sees people. "It won''t be any longer." Xie Rong didn''t say more, he knew it would be like this. The psychological shadow that Mu Shanzhi caused to the outsiders of Tang can not be eliminated in a moment. "Then can I y with Guo''er?" Xie Rong took two steps back. "Don''t worry, you are ying together in the care of the subordinates. Without permission from outsiders, I will not do other things." Tang Yuanwai was very entangled in this matter, don''t allow it, Guoer quite likes ying with him. Suddenly, his eyes moved, and he smiled and said, "Of course it is possible to y, just as before, but it is impossible to marry my Guoer." Xie Rong didn''t say a word. If this were the case, he could only y with Guo''er all the time, and could not send him away as a son-inw. Tang Wai did not know what Xie Rong was thinking. If he knew, he would definitely say that he could live another hundred years. Tang Guo knew that the two had reached a consensus, as before, Xie Rong apanied her to y. It''s just that recently she often sees Tang Yuanwai sighing and sighing, she must be worried about her future. He is still alive now. After a hundred years, who can take care of his only daughter? Zhiyan is not bad, but Zhiyan is also a daughter, so she can''t take care of many things. Every man in the family is always easy to be bullied. Seeing Tang member sighing for repeated insomnia, Tang Guo knew that it was time to return to normal. Can create this miracle without arousing suspicion, of course, it is the old man. The next day, Tang Guo listened to Xie Rong ying the piano and handed him a cup of hot tea. Vol 2 Chapter 5331: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (100) Vol 2 Chapter 5331: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (100) Xie Rong drank the corner of his lips with a smile, but didn''t know that there was something in the cup of tea. She hasn''t used this for a long time, Huang Liang is a dream in her dream. After Xie Rong drank it, he leaned aside and fell asleep soon. In the dream, he saw that he and Tang Guo were married, and the days were happily happily, and more importantly, she had returned to normal. Xie Rong was a little anxious. If Tang Guo returned to normal, then their marriage date would definitely be a long time earlier. So, he desperately searched in his dreams, how did Tang Guo recover from ordinary people. At the end of the dream, he saw an old man with white clothes and white hair. Although he was a figure from the back, he still remembered that this old man was the old white man who treated him earlier? But that ind, he can''t find it anymore. Just when he was anxious and confused, a voice rang in his ear: "Master of the National Teacher, please, the emperor." Xie Rong suddenly woke up, remembering everything in his dream clearly, especially thest Master of the National Teachers. "Have a nightmare?" Xie Rong came back to his senses and saw Tang Guo was staring at him. Only then did he realize that he was sweaty. He wiped it gently: "It''s not a nightmare, it''s a dream." Seeing Tang Guo''s bewilderment, Xie Rong repeated: "It''s a wonderful dream." Master of National Normal University? Is that called Bai Lao? Xie Rong''s eyes were piercing, and he coaxed Tang Guo with a few words, and then hurriedly went to look outside Tang Guo. Tang Yuanwai didn''t want to see Xie Rong, and finally met: "Let''s talk, what''s the matter? It''s no good to want to marry my daughter. If you want to give up, you can still." "Outside the staff, do you know that I have met a miracle?" "Don''t everyone know this?" "Outside Tang, Bai is always an expert. If he is invited to treat Guo''er and let her return to normal, should I have a bigger chance of marrying her?" Xie Rong asked nervously, don''t work in vain. In one event, there is no one to marry in the end, so you have to ask clearly. This old man is very difficult tomunicate. "If Guo''er can get better, she will be happy, I have nothing to say." Tang Yuanwai said indifferently. He didn''t believe in curing the disease and healing Zhejiang at all. How can he recover if he wants his daughter? Is he still afraid of being bullied? "Then it''s settled. If I can invite Mr. Bai to heal Guo''er, Guo''er is happy to marry me. Father-inw is not allowed to stop him." Member Tang rolled his eyes and said, "Go away, don''t bark, I haven''t even nced at the Bazi. If you can make Guo''er recover, I''ll be convinced. If she is willing, I won''t stop it. If she is not happy, just go away. ." "In some time, I n to go to the capital." Xie Rong was stern, "Guo''er has to bother." "You are annoying, my daughter can''t take care of her, so I need to bother? It''s like I''m taking care of you." Member Tang was very upset outside of her heart. Without saying a few words from Xie Rong, she felt unhappy. Xie Rongdui smiled: "Lao Bai should be the National Teacher at this time. I will ask him to treat Guoer." Member Tang looked more serious outside: "Are you really going?" "of course it''s true." If Guo''er is not allowed to recover, maybe he really has no way to send him out as a son-inw. Three dayster, Xie Rong set off for the capital. But Tang Guo had already sent a letter to Mr. Bai, and the other party would appear in Xie Rong''s line of sight in cooperation. System: [Some people are lucky. The host has arranged everything for him. Vol 2 Chapter 5332: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (101) Vol 2 Chapter 5332: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (101) Tang Guo: "Can the system also eat lemons?" System: [Just a little envious. Tang Guo: "You can go find a master." System: [Slid off. A monthter, Xie Rong arrived in the capital. On the first day, I started to inquire about the whereabouts of Mr. Bai. After I learned that the other party was indeed a member of the National Normal University, I was determined. Then I thought about how to see Mr. Bai, and asked the other party for help to heal Tang Guo. Bai Lao had received news from Tang Guo and deliberately released the news that he was going to a certain ce. Xie Rong happened to hear it and went there and waited. The subsequent encounter went smoothly. Of course, Mr. Bai couldn''t treat the illness casually, and of course some conditions had to be set. As a result, Xie Rong had to dy some time in the capital, and he couldn''t return for at least half a year. He was worried about Wuxian County, but he preferred to take advantage of this to pass the test of the old man, and the other party could agree to see Tang Guo. During the time in the capital, doing the things Bai Lao told him to do, Xie Rong did not ck off other conveniences, especially the things about the Xie family, he always noticed. I just hope that something can happen to the Xie family, so I can tell Mrs. Xie when I return to Wuxian County. Something happened to the Xie''s family in the capital, and her grandmother must be happy. Not to mention that grandma is happy with her old man, he is also happy. After all, so many people in his Xie family died because of Xu Fengyun''s curse. "My son, I''ve already inquired about it. The olddy surnamed Xu is still half paralyzed. At first, Concubine Xie also asked the imperial doctor to help see a doctor. There was no way." Four Seasons said the news he heard, "That''s right. It is said that the Master of the National Normal University is a capable person, and Concubine Xie had previously thought about asking the emperor to treat the olddy surnamed Xu." Xie Rong paused: "Did the Chinese teacher agree?" "Of course I didn''t agree. I have to agree. She will probably not be paralyzed early." Siji said very relieved. "Guo Shi is worthy of being an expert. It should be known that the olddy with the surname Xu is not a good person, so I didn''t help her. see a doctor." "Even Concubine Xie is not good at it." Although Siji was young, he had seen Xu Fengyun several times. Every time the other party came to Xie Jiayao to show off his power and say some yin and yang things, the olddy was so angry that Xie was ufortable. "That''s good." Xie Rongxin said that the curse of the Xie family was broken with the help of Mr. Bai. The other party may know the sins of Xu Fengyun, so it is impossible to see the other party. Unexpectedly, his Xie family still had such blessings and was blessed by such a person. I hope that the time will pass soon, and Mr. Bai can help cure Guo''er''s illness, and everything will be worry-free. "Is there anything new in the Xie family in Jingcheng recently?" "Which aspect did the son ask? There are many new things in the Xie family." Siji''s eyes moved. "Little did hear one thing recently. Some time ago, the Xie family hired a new family member. Didnt it take a long time, someone came to the door and said that the Xies family had harboured the fugitive, and finally found the fugitives family at Xies house and took the person away." "Oh, there is such a thing?" Xie Rong thought these things were rather boring and didn''t pay much attention. "Yeah, the Xie family in the capital seems to be getting worse and worse, so that the fugitive can be allowed to enter the mansion to be the head of the house." Four Seasonsined. In Wuxian County, Yuanwai Mansion, Tang Guo also received a message. "Really?" Vol 2 Chapter 5333: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (102) Vol 2 Chapter 5333: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (102) [How can I deceive the host? Of course it is true. After Mu Shanzhi was framed as a fugitive, he was arrested. [Xie''s family in Jingcheng is now in troubled times, and he doesn''t care too much about it, and is also very angry that the butler hired a fugitive in. Therefore, Mu Shanzhi was taken away. In the crowd, he really didn''t dare to call out his identity, otherwise he would be considered a lunatic. Besides, even if he shouted out, most of the Xie family would not believe him, maybe he might be rectified on the spot. "Yeah, this kind of thing is not umon. There is no evidence. I am arrogantly calling out my identity as the prince. There is only one dead word. The people of the Xie family, except Xu Fengyun, may not know the existence of Mu Shanzhi. It." "I thought the queen would arrange for someone to secretly kill Mu Shanzhi, or arrest him, and use the other party to threaten Xie Guifei. She never expected that she would make Mu Shanzhi a little **** and enter the pce and let him live in Xie Guifei. Under his eyelids." This was what Tang Guo was surprised. The queen was indeed a ruthless character. No wonder she would arrange a killer and would not give the Yuan Dynasty a chance to survive. If it weren''t for a ruthless character, he wouldn''t be alive today. [The reason why the queen has no heirs is that Xie Guifei did it. Concubine Xie waster drugged by her and wounded her body and became unable to bear children, but she still had a son, and the queen had always hated it. Knowing that Concubine Xie still has such an old son, how could he let it go. Compared to killing, it was painful to Concubine Xie now. [Now Mu Shanzhi has been assigned to the queen''s side, he was trained to the same level a while ago, and he didn''t dare to resist at all. He estimated that he was still thinking of revenge, so he survived. The queen made the patient Mu Shanzhi every day, she was beautiful in her heart, and she took Mu Shanzhi to hang around in front of Concubine Xie. Tang Guo couldn''t help but sighed, "How is her illness?" [In the same way, Bai Lao just helped her drag, and won''t die for the time being. As long as the host says a word, she will bepletely hopeless. Besides, Mu Shanzhi, who has be a father-inw and is a young **** next to the queen, finally has a chance to breathe. He never thought that he would have such a miserable experience. Knowing this a long time ago, when he was taken away from Xie''s house, he should shout out and say his identity. However, shouting at this time is even more useless. There is no token to prove his identity, unless he can meet Concubine Xie and tell the identity and characteristics of Mu''s mother. Otherwise, revealing this identity in other ces can only be a dead word. A dignified prince turned into an **** by mistake. Even if the emperor knew it, he would probably cover up this fact and prevent the truth from appearing, the royal family should not be ashamed of this face. Mu Shanzhi didn''t know who he was framed by. The Queen''s people made up a very real process for him, making him feel that he was being dragged to the end of the crime. Anyway, he was already in his heart, taking down those who bullied him. When he turns over, he will definitely want these people to recover. Recently, he is looking for an opportunity to approach Concubine Xie, as long as he sees each other alone, he can tell his identity. He didn''t know that the Queen''s people had been monitoring him, and they did not stop him from approaching Concubine Xie. She was ready and what kind of gift she would give to the two mothers and sons. Vol 2 Chapter 5334: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (103) Vol 2 Chapter 5334: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (103) The effort paid off, and Mu Shanzhi finally found a chance to see Concubine Xie alone. On this day, Concubine Xie was watching the fish in the pond in the pavilion. The people beside him happened to be standing far away. He quietly touched it. The moment he saw Concubine Xie was very excited, he almost shouted to his mother. Such a big person suddenly jumped out, Xie Guifei was taken aback, and before she could exim, she fell into the pond as a whole. Concubine Xie, who fell into the water, shouted for help, and the people around her quickly came over, jumped over Mu Shanzhi, and jumped down to save others. Mu Shanzhi was stunned for a while, just like that, forgot to save people, but was arrested instead. When Concubine Xie was rescued, he was **** by five flowers. Mu Shanzhi was not terrified at the time. He was thinking that when Concubine Xie saw him, he would say his identity again. Where did you know that Concubine Xie didn''t want to see him at all, so she directly ordered the maid next to her to drag him out and beat her fifty. When the board was hit enough, he was sent back to the queen, who was like a dead body. "This time this person is ignorant. The imperial concubine only beat him fifty ps, and did not directly kill him. It was for the queen empress''s sake. The imperial concubine said that although the empress is sick, she can''t It''s nothing to be negligent to the people below. If you collide with the emperor, it won''t be something that can be solved by the fifty-fifth board." The grand pce girl put down these words and secretly observed the empress''s expression. But I didn''t see anything. The queen was always like this, without showing thendscape, so that people could not see any thoughts. "The pce would like to thank the imperial concubine for her kindness. Little Muzi is new here, and I don''t understand the rules in the pce. I will be more familiar with it in the future." The queen looked at Mu Shanzhi, who was like a dead dog, and used a silk kerchief. She covered the corners of her mouth, actually covering the corners of her mouth, "Take Xiao Muzi down and take care of it. Don''t run around in the future. Today it is Xie Guifei who has a lot of money to spare you." Mu Shan''s half-life was gone. Hearing these words in a daze, he almost didn''t vomit blood. His mother, how could she be such a person, she beat him up without asking anything. He was somewhat fortunate, but fortunately the queen didn''t me him, otherwise he might be dead today. Speaking of this queen, her temper is pretty good. When the queen saw Mu Shanzhi cast her a grateful look, sheughed madly. Concubine Xie couldn''t even think of her death. She single-handedly killed the other party''s son. Will the other party give her a grateful look? Don''t worry, take your time. Concubine Xie made her unable to have an heir, so she let the other party realize that even if she had an heir, it would feel like no ordinary feeling. Tang Guo is writing to Mr. Bai again. Recently, she has been watching things in the pce every day, as if watching a pce fight movie. The days without Xie Rong were really a bit boring and nothing to y with. Can''t listen to music, can''t watch sword dance. The general idea in the letter was that after the queen was defeated and thanked the concubine, the veteran Bai would let the emperor know about the evidence of the queen''s evil deeds, and then the queen could go and receive the lunch. After putting the letter into the puppet carrier pigeon, she began to count the days when Xie Rong would return. The system watched silently, counting people to death one second, and thinking about her sweet love again the next second. His host is really a busy man. Vol 2 Chapter 5335: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (104) Vol 2 Chapter 5335: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (104) After entering the pce for three months, Mu Shanzhi lived a fiery life. He wanted to find a way to find Concubine Xie, hoping to exin his identity. However, every time it was almost a little bit, there would be various idents on Xie Guifei''s side. And he will inevitably be punished, every time an old injury just happens to be added to a new one. After looking for it three or four times, the sulky feeling in Mu Shanzhi''s heart couldn''t vent, and he felt resentment towards Concubine Xie. He was her biological son. She actually punished him to death. If it weren''t for the queen who was kind and would find an imperial doctor to prescribe medicine, he might have died long ago. The queen had a very happy life. If it weren''t for not enough time, she would definitely toss the two mothers and sons for a lifetime and make them turn each other into enemies. The queen decided toe with another big one, so that Mu Shanzhipletely resented Concubine Xie, also called Concubine Xie, regretted it after knowing the truth. She guessed that Mu Shanzhi''s hometown in Wuxian County should be hiding a token of Mu Shanzhi as the prince. Unfortunately, her people rummaged through the thatched hut, but failed to find the token. It seems that this matter still has to be found by Mu Shanzhi herself, this time she will not stop it. She used the excuse of her illness to ask Mu Shanzhi to take other people to Wuxian County to help her with one thing, looking for a medicine. I heard that only the medicine in Wuxian County has an effect on her disease. . "Little Muzi, you will go with everyone this time, and you must bring the medicine back to this pce." The queen looked at Mu Shanzhi, "I heard that you used to be from Wuxian County. You should be familiar with that ce. Right?" Mu Shanzhi quickly replied: "Familiar." He never thought that those killers would be arranged by the queen. Through so many days of getting along, he felt that the queen was fine, and the child under her name was still the prince. It was a certainty to inherit Datong, so how could he do something redundant? How would he know the grievances between the Queen and Concubine Xie? Returning to Wuxian County this time was an opportunity for Mu Shanzhi. I don''t know if those people have found the token hidden by his mother. Most of them didn''t find it, after all, the token was not hidden in the house. Unexpectedly, the queen gave him such a chance. When he got the token, he would go to see his mother inw. There shouldn''t be a problem, right? The next day, Mu Shanzhi rushed out of the capital with a lot of people. Xie Rong was also nning to return to Wuxian County at this time. Three days ago, Mr. Bai gave him a bottle of potion, saying that after drinking it, Tang Guo''s stupidity would be cured. Now he rushed back without stopping, but he didn''t expect to meet Mu Shanzhi. Of course it was just a glimpse, he was sitting in a carriage, Mu Shanzhi was riding a horse, and the other party did not see him. He found that Mu Shanzhi looked very different. It was strange. Did he notice it for a while? Knowing that when someone called Mu Shanzhi the father of Mu, he almost squirted it out. He couldn''t figure out the reason, and was afraid that Mu Shanzhi would cause damage when he returned. He abandoned the carriage overnight, rode back to Wuxian County from the inn, and hurried back first. When he saw Tang Yuanwai, he said that Mu Shanzhi had be Father Mu. Tang Zhiyan was also on the sidelines and raised his head in surprise. Member Tang opened his mouth wide, and didn''t know what to say. What they were worried about did not happen at all. Mu Shanzhi took the medicine that the queen said, and found what Mu Mu had kept, and left without staying. There was no way to take care of the Tang family. Vol 2 Chapter 5336: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (105) Vol 2 Chapter 5336: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (105) "Did you not invite Mr. Bai?" Tang Yuanwai asked with disappointment. It seems that he still has too much hope. This is simply impossible. Xie Rong smiled mysteriously and took out a bottle of potion: "Bai Lai is the Master of the National Normal University. Of course, he didn''t invite me. He gave me a bottle of potion, saying that I can drink the potion to restore Guoer. ." Tang Yuanwai was so excited, looking forward to it, and a little worried that there was a problem with this potion. Xie Rong added a sip in front of him, saying that the potion had no side effects, and ordinary people would have no effect after taking it. Some dumb like Tang Guo would be useful after drinking it. Tang Yuanwai was indeed moved a little, and then Tang Guo drank the potion as ordinary in water. In fact, this is very ordinary water, and it''s just leaves with some medicine in it. After Tang Guo drank it, both of them stared at her, waiting for the magical effect. Tang Guo blinked his eyes as he watched them, then acted all the time, and decided to faint and try. She fainted but frightened the two of them. Fortunately, after the doctor saw it, she said that she was just asleep, so she didn''t worry anymore. Tang Guo woke up almost in the evening. When he saw Tang Yuanwai, he called out, "Father." This daddy was different from the previous ones. He heard the elder Tang in tears. He hurried forward and asked with tears: "Guoer, are you all right? Do you remember dad, do you remember the past?" "Father, I remember." With such a clear dialogue, Member Tang almost couldn''t help crying in a disintegration, wiping away the tears from his eyes. "Guo''er, do you remember me?" Xie Rong was unwilling to be left behind, and then asked, making Tang Yuanwai roll his eyes. Although he has no objection, this kid is too anxious. "Who are you?" Tang Guo pretended to be very strange, making Xie Rong''s smile disappear in an instant. Member Tang patted his thigh outside, good fellow, my daughter didn''t recognize this kid anymore, hahaha, wanted tough. Xie Rong sighed: "My name is Xie Rong. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember me. I will write it down again today, I hope you will not forget it in the future." Tang Yuanwai now sympathizes with Xie Rong a little bit, but Guoer is his daughter, there is no way, he is on the side of her daughter. "Xie Rong, will you still y the piano for me in the future? Will you show me the sword dance? Will you still paint me? If all these can be done, I can remember you." Hearing that, Xie Rong was pleasantly surprised and quickly replied: "Of course it can be done." It turned out that she had not forgotten. Member Wai Tang: I am a little happy, and a little unhappy. System: A little happy, but also a little unhappy. The energy is skyrocketing, but that guy has attracted the host''s attention again. Three monthster, Tang Guo and Xie Rong married. A month after getting married, some things in the capital gradually spread to Wuxian County. Because I didn''t pay attention to those recently, and the system didn''t want to disappoint, Tang Guo didn''t know that so many things had happened in the capital in just a few months. The queen calcted Xie Guifei and made it poisonous, and put the me on Mu Shanzhi. Xie Guifei didn''t n to let the little **** go this time. This incident also rmed the emperor, who ordered Mu Shanzhi to be killed on the spot. At a critical time, Mu Shanzhi shouted out that he was the prince, and also took out the tokens he carried with him. Originally, he wanted to see Concubine Xie alone, but he hadn''t had a chance in the past few months, mainly because Concubine Xie was also on guard. Vol 2 Chapter 5337: The Silly Girl (End) Vol 2 Chapter 5337: The Silly Girl (End) He is a little **** who can''t get close at all. Mu Shanzhi''s call really shocked everyone present, especially Concubine Xie. When she saw the token, her eyes turned ck and almost fainted. The queen also pretended to be surprised, except for Concubine Xie, everyone thought she didn''t know. Concubine Xie woke up and looked at the queen again with hatred in her eyes. Mu Shanzhi did not die, but he was not restored to his status as a prince, because his existence was simply a shame to the royal family. Even in the capital, where he lived in a big house, with inexhaustible money and countless servants, he still resented. Hate the concubine, hate the family, hate the emperor. It''s just that he can''t shake these people he hates. Concubine Xie washes her face with tears every day and resents the queen very much, telling Mu Shanzhi that all this must be calcted by the queen. After Mu Shanzhi heard it, he also felt it was possible that he had not been confused yet, thinking that the queen was really so kind on the surface. Thinking about it now, many things are filled with countless coincidences. The queen clearly wanted to y him to death. Now he doesn''t have any chance to inherit Datong, and he feels very resentful. Without evidence, it is impossible to deal with the queen. Mu Shanzhi remembered that there was also the Xie family and the Xie concubine. Why didn''t they overthrow the emperor''s notice and they made the Xie family a king? Concubine Xie was also moved. The empress did so badly for her son, but there is no evidence. She didn''t believe that the emperor hadn''t guessed at all. She obviously didn''t want to pursue this matter anymore. She thought her son was useless and shameless, right? Then, she will do nothing but rebellion. However, when things just started, the Xie family''s plot to rebel was stopped by the emperor. Concubine Xie was beaten into the cold pce, the Xie family ransacked the house, and Mu Shanzhi was also detained. In a very remote house in the capital, it was not as good as before. The emperor had no affection for this son at all, let alone the other party. Wanting his life and allowing him to live is already a gift. All the crimes of the Xie family were exposed, and all the treasures collected were taken away. Everyone deserves to be killed, from exile to exile. Xu Fengyun was paralyzed on the bed, watching the family run-down, struggling to get up, but turned over, and now the other side was also paralyzed. Now everyone is in danger, and no one cared about her. Xu Fengyun starved to death in the house. Before he died, he remembered the death that helped her change her life. He heard that she was covered with abscesses. Is this really retribution? After the Xie family was over, the queen thought she had won, but the emperor lost her a bunch of evidence one day, and the whole person lost all her energy. Later, the queen died of illness and her mother''s family declined. The prince did not meet the requirements of the emperor and was finally crowned king. Another prince was established, who was a direct disciple of the national teacher. "Unexpectedly, so many things happened in a short period of time." Xie Rong said in surprise after reading so much news, "Lao Bai has also returned to that mysterious ind. Such an expert can''t be kept by the emperor. " The system chuckled secretly, the old man just got almost done, and thought he could return to the ind to enjoy life. In the pce, what can bepared to being free on the ind? Tang Guo also took a look at Bai Lao''s situation through the system. The other party was basking in the sun in the vegetable garden and had a veryfortable life. Besides, Tang Zhiyan saw Tang Guo and Xie Rongs affection. Xie Rong treated her extremely well, and finally she was relieved and developed the industry with peace of mind. She became the richest woman of one party, and she also fulfilled her previous vow and never married. One thing worth mentioning is that when Tang Zhiyan went to the capital, she received a small note. Looking at the familiar handwriting, she couldn''t help but recall the past. Watching the pedestriansing and going, she was very grateful that everything she saw now was different from that in the dream, and the people around her were doing well. She nced at the content on the little note, smiled faintly, and then burned the little note. Mu Shanzhi actually didn''t give up, wanted to pull her into the group, and evenpiled her a dream of being a female emperor. He has never been sober. Inside the pce, the emperorughed when he heard the report from the dark guard: "He is a wise man." Vol 2 Chapter 5338: Desert Island Game for College Students (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5338: Desert Ind Game for College Students (1) "Tang Guo, you are in your sophomore year. Do you still use this kind of lipstick that is less than a hundred? You will eat it in your stomach. At any rate, use a bit more expensive. A lipstick is only two or three hundred at most, so why save so little? ?" When Tang Guo woke up, she heard such a harsh sound in her ears. She swept in front of her eyes and faced a mirror. The person in the mirror should be exactly what she looked like. Speaking of most of the time, her looks really haven''t let her down, and this face is also a very beautiful and attractive type. But hes only a sophomore and hes less than twenty years old, so he doesnt have much touch-ups on his face. It seems that he simply applied a thinyer of makeup, followed by eyebrows, blush, lipstick, etc. A step of. She found that this makeup looks a little formal, unlike the usual style of going out to y with paintings. She also thought of her current identity as a college student. Maybe it was doing some part-time makeup. The shape of this body is very good, and most of it is done in the manner of etiquette. "I agree with Tao Jiajia. The lipstick is not the same as other things. It is better to use more expensive." Tang Guo followed the voice and nced at the girl who was talking. She was a beautiful girl, even though the other party was holding it. Zhang Suyan, still can''t hide her brilliance, this is a very good-looking girl. "Yan Yan, are you right?" Bai Tian''s gaze turned to the other side. There was a girl ying on aputer sitting there. She should be the tallest in this dormitory. She looked back at Tang Guo''s position. , Answer: "Applying inferior lipstick, sometimes it is better not to apply it. It does not look good and the color is not correct, which will give people a feeling of low price." After the person called Yanyan finished speaking, the whole bedroom became quiet, as if waiting for something. However, in the past minute, the bedroom was still very quiet, and the three of them all raised their heads in surprise and looked towards Tang Guo''s position. Tang Guo stared at herself in the mirror and was carefully observing the lipstick on her lips. The original owner''s makeup skills were actually good. From everything on the table, we can see that the cosmetics she used were really cheap. Many thingse at dozens of dors each, and in the eyes of many people, they are indeed not cosmetics. But with her good makeup skills, coupled with the fact that the original owner is naturally beautiful, she can''t see how cheap the makeup on her face is. As for the color of this lipstick, she didn''t think it was bad. I just noticed that her three roommates should have very high consumption. Maybe they are from a very good family, so they think that applying dozens of lipsticks is very cheap. In fact, someone has done a survey and found that the highest-selling lipstick on the Inte is actually less than 50 yuan. I smeared it and went out. Few people can really recognize how much those lipsticks cost. Having said that, everyone has a different consumption outlook. There is really no need for such a parity at what price lipstick others wear. A few hundred pieces of lipstick is very good, and may not be suitable for some people from poor families who are very frugal. I used to do part-time jobs, and the things I used in my hands were very cheap, indicating that I was not rich. It''s not that she doesn''t know that expensive makeup is good, but that each one is several hundred, so many kinds of them add up to several thousand, and she simply can''t afford it. Vol 2 Chapter 5339: College students’ desert island game (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5339: College students¡¯ desert ind game (2) Because there was no memory, Tang Guo didn''t take the words of three roommates, but carefully modified the makeup on his face. I''ll go to the toilet in a while and see the memory of this world. When she stood up, she found that all three roommates were looking at her with strange eyes. She only paused and went to the toilet. "What happened to her today?" Tao Jiajia was a little puzzled. "It looks weird. I said she used to say several times before. Don''t always use that kind of cheap stuff. It''s really cheap. It just lowers the level of our bedroom. , Will always refute two sentences." She wondered why Tang Guo didn''t blush, and didn''t show that kind of timid, embarrassed, embarrassed appearance. Tao Jiajia was a little annoyed by the light nce of the other party just now, full of confidence. Such a cheap thing, on Tang Guo''s face, she was almost surprised. "Perhaps it is anxious," Tao Jiajia said to herself, "She goes part-time every week, and earns two or three hundred a week. Buying a lipstick is almost the same. It feels like a waste of time." Bai Tian: "Perhaps for her, it makes more sense. Two or three hundred is indeed a bit less. Some are not worth it. It will take so long to stand. It is simply cheapbor." Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to the conversations of the roommates in the dormitory. She had closed her eyes to receive the memories of the world. She is neen years old and just sophomore. Indeed, as she guessed, today is Friday, and there is no ss in the afternoon, so I have to work part-time. Her family situation is very bad, her parents can''t give her more resources, tuition is loaned, living expenses depend on her going out part-time every week. As Tao Jiajia said, she earns a maximum of two or three hundred per week, but for her, it is good enough, at least for living expenses. She also wants to buy better makeup, but if she does that, she won''t have the money to eat. Going to college is her dream. After going to college, her dream is to find a good job in the future, with a good sry, which can bring different changes to her and her family. In fact, born from such a poor family, she has a bit of inferiority in her bones, but she is also a bit proud. As long as she doesn''t have that pride in her bones and is willing to pay some price for money, she may not be using dozens of lipsticks now. People are very poor and can''t bend their waists. She doesn''t want to get money in that way. She hopes that her money wille properly and spendfortably. There are many people who look down on her and think she is poor. In fact, these roommates in the dormitory have a better attitude. She has experienced even worse scenarios. Some boys in the school failed to pursue her, and were insulted and mocked by the other side. She always straightened her spine, using these external resistance as motivation. I think she hase here, waiting a few years, her life will definitely change. These so-called alumni, ssmates, on the day of graduation, they may never meet in their entire lives. However, she underestimated the harshness of human nature. I don''t know if someone doesn''t like her to live such a clean life, or sees that she is particrly good at bullying, so they want to bully her, so they arrange a game for her. This game was originally a joke, so that her life was still at the age of neen. It happened next month. An event will be organized in the ss, and the expenses will be paid by a few students from good backgrounds in the ss. Everyone in the ss goes out to y in free shipping. Isn''t the crossing game more popr recently? There is also the world of Truman in the past, which made some people want to create a realistic version of the world of Truman. Vol 2 Chapter 5340: College students’ desert island game (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5340: College students¡¯ desert ind game (3) They n to put unsuspecting people on the ind, and set up some scenes on the ind to make the other person feel that they have traveled to another era. The camera was ced in a dark ce, and all of them hid behind to watch, how this unsuspecting person would react. ying this game is purely because they feel bored and want to find something fun. They also thought about waiting for the game to be revealed, or when the person copsed, they would take the initiative to end the game. Isn''t the original owner very poor? When she wants to make trouble, she willpensate her with some money, she should be happy, after all, she looks really short of money. This matter is already nned. Two "lucky guys" were selected in the ss, one is Tang Guo, because she is the poorest person in the ss. Apart from ss, she has to be busy with part-time jobs to make money. She has low self-esteem and loftyness, which makes many people ufortable. Want to see her foolish. Especially those who pursued her unsessfully wanted to see her crying and scared. The other person, who was also an outcast in the ss, didn''t talk much all day, looked like a dumb, and was a little dumb. Apart from ss, he usually stayed in the library and didn''t make friends. Many students wanted to see how this nerd would react when he knew he had traveled and changed the environment. At the beginning of the game, the whole ss was sitting on the cruise ship, and the original owner and bookworm Mu Shaoning were put medicine in their food. When they are in a daze, the people around them will create a cruise ship hitting a rock, and there is a possibility of silence. Before they could react, they passed out into aa. When they woke up again, they appeared on the ind prepared by the group of students. This isted ind was set up as a deserted vige in ancient times, and haunted at night. Everywhere is shabby and terrible. Neither the original owner nor the nerd knew that this was set up by someone, and thought it was a real journey, and began to cooperate to survive here. After the original owner panicked at first, he gradually calmed down and decided to make a raft with the nerd, and then to see if he could go out and see what the outside world was like. The nerd Mu Shaoning still doesn''t speak much, beating every day. The smooth cooperation between the two of them dissatisfied the people watching the surveince behind them, so they began to create all kinds of difficult and terrible scenes, and even put some snakes, insects, rats and ants in to scare them. The two were really taken aback at first, but they were both highly adaptable to the environment and quickly drove out those crises. The people outside y more and more, greatly increasing the difficulty of survival for the two. In the end, someone was even found to be a robber on the ind. When the original owner was on the run, he identally stepped on and slipped and fell under the hillside, hitting a sharp object on the back of his head, and his life stopped at the age of neen. The group of people outside who looked at the surveince found that the matter was making a big deal, they were all frightened. They stuffed a sum of money to those pretending to be robbers to keep the secret. This group of people ying robbers didn''t want to cause trouble, took the money and left, decided to put this secret in their hearts and never tell them. Then the frightened group of ssmates took a cruise away from the deserted ind, and even the bookworm Mu Shaoning did not take it back. After returning to school, all of them spoke in unison. Mu Shaoning and the original owner did not go out with them at all. The two were originally not in a group, and no one doubted. Vol 2 Chapter 5341: Desert Island Game for College Students (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5341: Desert Ind Game for College Students (4) It was also at the beginning that they nned this matter, except for the ss, no one else knew. In addition, this group of people has a lot of ability in the family, and the disappearance of the original owner and Mu Shaoning has been covered up. They were frightened at first, for fear that Mu Shaoning would return. But Mu Shaoning never came back. They gradually believed that Mu Shaoning either died on that ind, or that no one passed by there, the other party was always there. Ten yearster, most of this group of ssmates are sessful in their careers. Someone in the ss organizes a reunion. They haven''t seen each other for so many years. They really want to get together. But I don''t know that it was Mu Shaoning who initiated the invitation letter. The ssmate meeting this time was a cruise party. This is their normal activity, no one doubts. No one knew that the location of this cruise ship turned out to be the original ind. They have long forgotten the location of the isted ind. At this time, beautiful vis have been built on the ind, which is very different from before. The first day this group of students moved in, they died, one death a day, this experience was like a nightmare. In the end only two people survived, Bai Tian, and her boyfriend Jiang Yicheng. Bai Tian''s boyfriend, Jiang Yicheng, was also the only family member brought in in the ss. It is with him that Bai Tian can get back a life. The man who nned all this was Mu Shaoning, the dull nerd. The bad games of his ssmates caused him a great psychological shadow. At first, he really thought that he and the original owner were struggling to survive because of an ident. The original owner fell down the hillside for his life because of the "robbers" chasing him, and then all the danger was gone. Later, he survived on the ind alone, and one day he discovered that there was a camera on the ind. Even though the battery was dead, he still understood that he was not crossing, but being tricked. Heter figured out a way to go out, and it took a long time to create a beautiful ind, where all those people died. In the end Bai Tian and Jiang Yicheng escaped and brought the police. Mu Shaoning saw that there was no way to kill Bai Tian, and he might also think that this little character doesnt make much sense to kill or not, so he doesnt cling to it. Up. Let Bai Tian live in this world, it is estimated that she will have no peace in her life. Before Mu Shaoning jumped into the sea, Bai Tian asked him why he did this and why he did such a bad and life-killing thing. Mu Shaoning rarely spoke, and Bai Tian rarely heard him speak: "I learned from you and yed a game. Unexpectedly, I identally yed dozens of lives. I''m sorry, I''ve yed a little too far. ." Mu Shaoning''sst words were simply Bai Tian''s lifelong nightmare. For the rest of his life, I was doing psychological counseling every week. As Mu Shaoning thought, life is better than death. After reading the memory, Tang Guo couldn''t help but say to the system: "People who seem to be honest, really can''t make people anxious." What Mu Shaoning did, she just wanted to say, it was really beautiful. Unfortunately, he also paid his own life for this, to be honest, it''s not worth it. Without these things, Mu Shaoning''s life would be wonderful. The person who cane up with such a perfect n is definitely a genius. Tang Guo was thinking, the meaning of hering here is toplete the life of the original owner, and by the way, let Mu Shaoning stop ruining his life because of those scumbags? Vol 2 Chapter 5342: Desert Island Game for College Students (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5342: Desert Ind Game for College Students (5) After all, ruining a life for the sake of scum is really worthless. Tang Guo came out of the toilet, and the time he received the memory just now was only three minutes, and the people in the bedroom didn''t doubt it. When Tang Guo walked out, she greeted three pairs of eyes. First, I looked at Tao Jiajia. She remembered that in the plot, Tao Jiajia was hanged by a silk scarf. That silk scarf was still a famous brand, very expensive and very miserable. Her gaze fell on Wei Yan. Wei Yan was electrocuted because she always kept theputer in her hands. Mu Shaoning gave her such a way to die. She finally looked at Bai Tian, the people who were alive were actually more painful than those who were dead. Perhaps Bai Tian regretted the past, but Mu Shaoning would not choose to forgive, but intended to retaliate. Originally the three of them wanted to say something, but Tang Guo''s eyes felt very bad for them, and there was some pity in them, which made them bewildered. Tang Guo didn''t look much, because she was going to work part-time. I''m going to bete, so I have to deduct money. Now she wants to begin to integrate into the role of this world. When she got on the bus, she watched the carsing and going, thinking in her mind, what would she do this time? Kill everyone, that''s not necessary, Mu Shaoning has done it once. She has toplete her studies, make peopleplete, and fulfill the dream of the original owner, but she can''t do things that will destroy her future. Things will happen next month, and it is toote to make other preparations. But letting these people take it easy, she feels unhappy, and it is really difficult. The rule ofw is like this in a society, and things are a little frustrating. "What her eyes are, it makes me chill." Not long after Tang Guo left, Tao Jiajia shook her arms and said, "It''s scary." "She is indeed a bit weird today," Wei Yan was puzzled. "Could it be that she knew the n of the ss?" "It should be impossible. If she knows it, it must not be this kind of reaction. It is estimated that something else happened." Tao Jiajia curled her lips. "In fact, this matter is also beneficial to her. We are ready topensate her. Now, if she cant hold it in the middle of the game, we will end it at any time. No matter how long she supports it, we will reward her. This is also a ssmate. Seeing that she is too difficult, it is regarded as a subsidy for her." Bai Tian was a little worried: "It will start next month, will something go wrong? What if something happens?" "Isn''t there monitoring? There shouldn''t be any problems. Someone is watching at any time." Wei Yan said, "I''m more curious about how the nerd in the ss will react. To be honest, I haven''t seen him say anything since college. Two sentences." "I''m also looking forward to it. I don''t know if the nerd knows that he has crossed. Will he panic? It will be all right next month." Tao Jiajia said excitedly, "I have bought all the snacks. We created the "Trumen''s World" for the two of them. One eye only knows about making money, and the other is a nerd. I don''t know if the two of them will create any sparks." "Tiantian, what are you worried about?" Wei Yan asked. Bai Tian said seriously: "I just think it''s a bit bad, what if I frighten them?" "It shouldn''t. There is surveince on the spot. We watched it. Don''t worry, you are too timid. And the reward we gave out is quite a lot. One holiday can make her 200,000 yuan, she knows If you know the truth, maybe you willugh crazy." Vol 2 Chapter 5343: College students’ desert island game (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5343: College students¡¯ desert ind game (6) In Tao Jiajia''s view, 200,000 is really a lot. If it were not for fear that the ssmates would look down upon it, she would really like to participate in such a game in person and earn so much money in vain. Tao Jiajia is not a poor family, and certainly not a specially endowed family. Both of her parents are working-ss workers. In a small city, their monthly ie adds up to more than 10,000, but not more than 20,000. From a young age, her parents thought Tao Jiajia was promising, beautiful, sweet-mouthed, and good academic performance. Therefore, no matter what Tao Jiajia needs, the two will try their best to satisfy them. In their view, their daughters want to be rich, and their daughters cannotck what other daughters have. Tao Jiajia said that the family conditions of the students in this school are pretty good, especially those in her ss. Moreover, food and drink are more expensive in big cities, and she still needs a lot of money in terms of human rtions. Therefore, Tao Jiajia''s monthly living expenses is 7,000, which has already seriously exceeded most college students. The monthly living expenses of 7,000 yuan also almost ounted for half of her parents'' ie. However, they didn''t think there was a problem. Tao Jiajia would have a great future sooner orter. When he graduated and worked, the sry would not be a mere 7,000 yuan. ording to their thoughts, there is nothing wrong. As long as Tao Jiajia studies hard in this school and studies his major well, his future work will indeed earn more than 7,000 yuan. However, they overlooked one thing. Tao Jiajia has be ustomed to the life of the rich, and the 7,000 yuan living allowance is not enough for her. Her consumption level is seriously surpassing her family ie, which is not necessarily a good thing. Everything on her is not cheap, so she likes to discuss big-name clothes and cosmetics with her ssmates. Gradually, I understand that it is not easy to leap across the ss with my own efforts. But on campus, there is still a shortcut, and that is to find a boyfriend with a wealthy family and lock people up. The best thing is that she can get married after graduation, and get pregnant after getting married, so she won''t have to struggle in this life. Now, she is using the money given by her parents to build herself. After the hard work of the whole freshman semester, I really found a rich second-generation boyfriend. Right now, the rtionship between the two is pretty good. She often goes out to some parties with her boyfriend. They are all people of the same ss, which makes Tao Jiajia want to blend in. Speaking of which, one of the masterminds of the game on the isted ind is Tao Jiajias rich second-generation boyfriend Chen Kangle. Chen Kangle also has a good brother who is also in the ss. His name is Du Li. He has been pursuing Tang Guo since his freshman year. When I was used to seeing the gorgeous roses in the big city, a different flower suddenly appeared, which attracted his attention. Many people think that the original owner is the kind of person who is very short of money. After all, she will stand weak for more than two or three hundred ie every week. Du Li also thought that as long as he was rich enough, he would definitely win Tang Guo. From the beginning, I spent a month with my brothers around him, and Tang Guo could agree to it in a month. However, it has been more than a year now, and all of Tang Guo''s suitors have failed and returned, and Du Li is no exception. It was also by chance that their group of people wanted to y this game. They felt that Tang Guo didn''t want Du Li''s money, and he didn''t ept expensive gifts. Most of it was a bit noble. She loves money so much, how could she not like money? When the game is over, then give her some rewards. Among them, most of the award amount was also given by several of their masterminds. Vol 2 Chapter 5344: College students’ desert island game (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5344: College students¡¯ desert ind game (7) These people wanted to see Tang Guo panicking on the isted ind, and also wanted to see the end, knowing that this was just a game and everything was fake. When the other party is angry, they will give out this reward again, presumably her expression will be very colorful. As for the bookworm Mu Shaoning, it was their temporary uprising. They felt that it was not fun to leave Tang Guo on the ind alone, so they found her apanion. Maybe she could make some spark with this nerd. Unexpectedly, in the end, apart from the ident, they were all met by the bookworm Mu Shaoning. "I''m going out in a while, and I won''t be back tonight." Tao Jiajia sat in front of the mirror and put on makeup. "Kang Le called me before and said there was a buddy''s birthday party. I have to attend." "Good." Wei Yan. Bai Tian: "Be careful." Tao Jiajia responded with a smile. Bai Tian is always so courageous. What kind of safety should she pay attention to when going out with her boyfriend? At nine o''clock in the evening, Tang Guo returned to the dormitory part-time, leaving only Bai Tian and Wei Yan inside. Hearing the sound of hering back, Wei Yan still stared at theputer and didn''t mean to look back. Bai Tian said a few words to Tang Guo: "Tang Guo, are you going out tomorrow?" "Well, an appointment has been made, and I have to earn back the living expenses next week." In fact, the original owner saved a little money himself. Although not much, he could be emergency. Generally, she doesn''t intend to move the money that is deposited, so she can use it out in case there is something urgent. "You go part-time every weekend, aren''t you tired?" Hearing Bai Tian''s words, Tang Guo looked back at the young girl sitting by the bed and replied: "Tired, why not tired, but if you don''t do it, you will have no money, no money, and no food. My tuition. It''s still a loan, so I can''t owe more money." It was the first time that Tang Guo mentioned that her tuition fees were loaned, which surprised Bai Tian. She looked like a little princess who had not experienced the hardships in life and was raised in the palm of her hand. "Do you also borrow money for your tuition? Don''t your parents pay you the tuition? This is too much." In Bai Tian''s opinion, it is really heinous if his parents don''t pay tuition. How could there be such annoying parents in the world. If her parents didn''t pay her tuition, she would ignore them all her life. Tang Guo looked very angry and surprised at Bai Tian. He just smiled. There are many people like Bai Tian in this world who don''t know the suffering in the world. "My parents are very good to me. They raised me and provided me to university. They have done their responsibilities. I offered the tuition loan on the initiative. If they really want them to pay for my tuition, they can only eat every day. White rice with pickles." "Even so, they always ask me if I have any money to spend, and they will give me money, but they didn''t ask for it. My mother''s health is not very good. Now she is not working, and my dad is working at home, and grandma is also sick. Now I need a sum of money to buy medicine every month." Bai Tian almost said just now, why is your family so poor? Why is it so poor that the family has to raise children. How can I raise a child if I dont have money? When I heard thetter sentence, I felt that it was not good to say that, so I just opened my mouth and didn''t know what to say for a while. "I never heard you talk about it before." Bai Tian: "Listen to you, your parents are kind to you?" "Of course it''s good, otherwise I can grow up so well, can I still be admitted to this university?" Vol 2 Chapter 5345: College students’ desert island game (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5345: College students¡¯ desert ind game (8) Looking at Bai Tian''s eyes, Tang Guo knew that this was a little princess who had been petted and grown up, but she didn''t know that these were normal. The lives of people and people are different. Some people have been struggling with life''s hardships for their entire lives, while others have never seen this in their entire lives. The original owner has neverined about fate, because there are more miserable people in this world. Although she has a mother who is in poor health and cannot go out to work and make money. But her mother can cook a pot of fragrant food, take care of her in every possible way, and make her dress clean. Her father is not capable, just the bottom working ss, with a sry of several thousand yuan a month, and there is no way to buy her all kinds of beautiful and fun gifts. However, before she was in college, her father could ride her to school every day, then go to work, and when school was over, he woulde to pick her up. She has a sick grandma who spends half of the family''s ie every month, which is not a drag for her. When grandma was not so sick, the clothes and shoes she wore were all made by grandma herself. When grandma sees the beautiful styles outside, she will figure it out for herself and make them for her. In fact, at that time, the ssmates admired her. Therefore, although their family is not rich and is experiencing a very difficult life, they are all happy. The original owner has been working hard to live up to himself, to live up to the people who love her at home, take a good university, and have a good job in the future, changing the status quo of the family. The money she saved was actually because she was afraid that her family would suddenly need the money. She originally wanted to give it directly to the family, but her parents'' temperament would never want it. In the beginning, she had to work part-time to earn living expenses. Her parents were very sad and felt it was too tired. Later, when I saw that she was really okay, I gradually felt relieved. Therefore, her family members are really good, not that they treat her harshly, not to pay tuition, and not to pay for living expenses. The original owner did not say it because there was no need to tell these people that their experiences were different. Even though they were in the same space, they were in a different world. They don''t understand and speak out, but it bes a point of discussion by others. She is very strong and asionally sensitive and inferior. The little girl under the age of twenty has a more or less face and doesn''t like that there are always people talking about her home. Tang Guo was removing her makeup, her bedroom was a bit quiet. Bai Tian didn''t know what to say, she had never met such a family. In fact, she really felt in her heart that if she didn''t have enough financial strength, she shouldn''t raise children, otherwise she would be as hard as Tang Guo. If her children suffer from such suffering, she will definitely feel sad and feel very ipetent. When Tang Guo saw her like that, she knew that the other party didn''t understand, and she was toozy to say anything. After all, their identities meant that they were people from two worlds. After removing makeup and washing, Tang Guo fell off the curtain andy down. She will be forced to make a profit as soon as shees over. She has not yet greeted her friends in the group. Thinking about going out early tomorrow morning, she felt hard. It''s just the current situation, she is not looking for another way to make money, she can only do this temporarily. Waiting for the ind game issue to be resolved, she is thinking of other ways to make money. Vol 2 Chapter 5346: College students’ desert island game (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5346: College students¡¯ desert ind game (9) [School Flowers]: Everyone, I have already arrived in the new world. [Margaret]: Sure enough, I haven''te to the magical world again, I have no love. Forget it, I''m all used to it, school flower, how about the new world? [School Flower]: Its a modern world. Im currently a sophomore at school... Tang Guo simply told the people in the group about the story of this world, and as usual, after chatting for a while, she went to sleep in the group. [Marguerite]: When can Marguerite wait for the school flower? Fortunately, I have a long life, otherwise I''m really afraid of not waiting. [Marguerite]: Thanks to Marguerite being a genius, her life can be extended continuously. [Mo Yuntian]: Speaking of your time passing by is rtively slow, I guess there are not too many young people. [Chi Xiao]: Yes, as long as Margaret is not in the group, waiting for her to appear again, we have been here for several years, and she said that she hadn''t been there for a long time. [Ziyun]: So it''s not that Margaret can wait, but we have passed dozens of hundreds of years, but she has only passed dozens of days? [Margaret]: You can''t make friends if you talk like this, at least Margaret doesn''t want to be friends with you anymore. On Saturday, Tang Guo was part-time in the morning for half a day. On weekends, it is a full-time part-time job. It''s rare that Friday, Saturday and Sunday, there are work to be done for the three days, and she has made a total of 500 yuan, which is already a lot of ie for the original owner. Anyway, she can''t spend so much money in a week, and can save more than half. On the evening of the weekend, she went back to school. At this time, the local ssmates who came home gradually returned to school. She got off the bus and walked toward the gate of the school. At this time, there were still many people, and the gate of the school seemed crowded. The snack street not far away is already brightly lit, with peopleing and going. Going out to go shopping is something that the original owner can''t do once in half a year. One is that there is no time, and the other is that the food on the street is so delicious, she is afraid that she can''t stand the temptation to spend money to buy something to eat. Simply, I wont go out and spend the rest of my time reading books and making ns for my future. It''s not that she didn''t think about starting a business, selling something at school, not to mention that someone is already doing it, but just talking about the time, she may not care about it. After all, her main purpose is to learn, not because of small losses, and then the gains outweigh the losses. After a busy day, she is a little tired, but fortunately, she can train her internal strength at night, which can rx her muscles. "Tang Guo." Just a few steps into the school gate, a voice suddenly came from her ear. She stood there, looking around, looking for the person who called her. The voice sounded a little strange, and she still searched in her mind, but she did not remember who the owner of this voice was. Soon she found the owner of the voice, and the other person was standing not far behind her, carrying a casual backpack, with a hair that was a little longer than the average boy. The scattered hair almost covered his eyes. Fortunately, the other party is also wearing a pair of sses, blocking the hair outside, so as not to obstruct the eyes. When the other party approached, Tang Guo asked out aloud, "Student Mu Shaoning, was you calling me just now?" "Yeah." Mu Shaoning is much taller than Tang Guo, but wearing ck clothes, she is thinner and looks gloomy. Tang Guo was a little surprised when he took the initiative to call someone, and was looking at the opponent inadvertently. Vol 2 Chapter 5347: Desert Island Game for College Students (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5347: Desert Ind Game for College Students (10) In my memory, Mu Shaoning didn''t take the initiative to greet the original owner, but still called his full name. It should be said that Mu Shaoning doesn''t like talking to people. He always sits in the corner of the ssroom and doesn''tmunicate with people at all, so he is basically unpopr. It was a bit strange to call her suddenly now, still in the crowd. "What''s the matter with you?" Mu Shaoning didn''t answer, just lifted his footsteps, and looked back at Tang Guo, as if to signal Tang Guo to follow. Tang Guo quickly followed, and Mu Shaoning fetched a cruise ticket from his pocket. The whole ss had one for the ss gathering next month. In fact, next month is already a holiday, so they will have time to y this game. "Next month...the cruise party, are you going to?" It is indeed harder for Mu Shaoning to say so many words at once. Tang Guo has realized that something is wrong with Mu Shaoning. This is something I never remembered, so I mentioned it in a good way, what did the other party know, or what happened? "Of course I''m going. Isn''t that a gathering where the whole ss can''t be absent? It''s not very good to be a special person. There are also lucky draws on the cruise. Maybe you are lucky enough to draw a prize to take home." The original owner fancy the massage chair in the lucky draw prize on the cruise ship, originally wanted to try his luck. If you can get a massage chair, you can take it home to her family. She thought this was an activity of the cruisepany, but she didn''t know that this was a bureau set up by the ssmates against her. "Why, is there any problem?" "No." Mu Shaoning put the ferry ticket back into his pocket, looking at Tang Guo with a slightly sluggish gaze, "Take care of you then." After speaking, Mu Shaoning left. After not taking a few steps, he fell back and walked in front of Tang Guo: "Have you ever been on a cruise ship before?" "No." Tang Guo replied, "Have you ever sat?" "Sit down." Mu Shaoning replied lightly, "You can follow me then, don''t be afraid." Perhaps Mu Shaoning felt that he was a little talkative tonight, and he also said a lot of unnecessary words, turned around and left quickly. Obviously he just saw Tang Guo suddenly and came over to remind him of something. Why did he be talkative? In the darkness, he looked back at Tang Guo, who was standing still in the same ce. For fear that Tang Guo would find him looking back, Mu Shaoning quickly turned around and returned to the dormitory faster. Perhaps time has passed too far, he has already forgotten what character this ssmate is? Therefore, I feel that she tonight is a little different from her before. That''s right, they are not familiar with it themselves, even if they spend only ten days in that ce, it is normal for a person not to know her. So, she is not the same, really not surprising. Mu Shaoning touched the ticket in his pocket, squeezed it hard, and the corners of his lips raised slightly, his expression very strange. Last time I didn''t kill them all, and there was another fish that slipped through the. I didn''t expect him toe back again, back to the beginning. So this time, he will arrange a surprise for them first, and then solve them one by one, let them die in the nightmare, their dead expression should be very frightened. This time, without the outsider named Jiang Yicheng entering the ind, how could Bai Tian escape? This time, he couldn''t let them die so quickly, otherwise it wouldn''t be painful at all. [The host is big, why I caught a terrible murderous aura? It''s Mu Shaoning''s direction. Are there some people who are born with murderous aura? "I also feel that it is not inherently murderous, but murderous." System: , it''s terrible. Vol 2 Chapter 5348: Desert Island Game for College Students (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5348: Desert Ind Game for College Students (11) [The host greatly means that Mu Shaoning has killed someone? The system figured out the taste. "Don''t you feel something is wrong with him? You never like tomunicate with your ssmates, and you hardly speak actively, but stopped me tonight, and said so much, it didn''t look like his style at all. He also deliberately changed The ticket was taken out and mentioned the ss activities for next month." [Has Mu Shaoning been worn out, or is he reborn? "The contact time just now was too short, I don''t know. But for sure, he mostly knows what will happen in a month. He wants to remind me of something, but because of what, he won''t tell me what I really want. I guess, He wants to do something in a month." [What does he want to do? "If he is born again, this time he will probably wipe out the entire ss." The system couldn''t help but shudder, thinking of Mu Shaoning''sst angry revenge, it was indeed possible. "If he was traversed by someone, I don''t know what the other party will do. I may use the tricks and teach those people a lesson. The worst thing is to let them all lose their lives on the ind." Tang Guo said here, and he paused. Immediately, "But I felt terrible murderous aura in him just now. Most of the people in the ss are horrible." [Does the host not stop it? "To stop." [I knew that the host would not let him kill, no matter if he was crossed or reborn. If it is rebirth, you should not let him kill the people in the ss. I have to say that the system still understands Tang Guo a little bit. If it was the host who wanted to destroy the world all the time, he would not ask this sentence. At that time, not only would she not stop, she would probably help hand over the knife. Tang Guo guessed that Mu Shaoning itself should not be simple. As for why he developed such a character, it may be acquired or congenital. If there is no family background and foundation, the opponent can''t live silently for twenty years, and even set up such a game, which almost wiped out the entire ss. Of course, these are not important. She was still thinking about what she should do on the isted ind. Since Mu Shaoning was there, she didn''t need to do more, she just needed to let those people save their lives at critical times. As for whether or not it will leave a psychological shadow, it will not be her responsibility. Everyone went out to y, and suddenly there was an ident, it was unpredictable. The system always felt a bit cold tonight, scanning Tang Guo who was removing makeup, he secretly went to find Mu Shaoning''s location. Mu Shaoning was in the dormitory at this time, and it seemed that he had washed up. The curtains were all pulled down, and I was leaning on the bed to y with my mobile phone. At first, he thought that Mu Shaoning was ying online casually, and after scanning his eyes more, he found that he was too naive. "Boss, Kojima is ready and waiting for the boss''s instructions at any time." Mu Shaoning: "Yeah." "The boss can rest assured that the scenes we set up will definitely make the visitors unforgettable for life, and will let them spend the most wonderful time of their lives in panic." Mu Shaoning: "Good." This conversation is not in Chinese, but in English. And this chat software is not domestic. Mu Shaoning didn''t say much in it, but the system has already guessed that this is the arrangement he made. He suspected that this Mu Shaoning was born again. He didn''t stay too much, and quickly floated back to talk to Tang Guo about Mu Shaoning''s situation. Vol 2 Chapter 5349: Desert Island Game for College Students (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5349: Desert Ind Game for College Students (12) [The host is big, Mu Shaoning is mostly reborn, and the ind has been arranged by someone. He found someone outside of the country to do it, and this time he wanted to do it more cleanly. "There are so many people in the ss. If it really happened to me and him, and all the other people had trouble, it was not important to do clean and unclean. Both of us would definitely be suspected. Even if we find someone from abroad, we will still Tracked down on his head and couldn''t run away." "Furthermore, he chose to do this, mostly because he didn''t want to run, but he was upset and wanted to avenge those people. Such a negative approach, and he didn''t leave him a way out at all. Obviously, he didn''t have much hope for the world itself. This is possible. It is rted to his growth environment." It can be seen from the memory that Mu Shaoning''s 20 years of mixing is absolutely not bad. If you forget that matter, your life will be bright. However, he chose to end the lives of those people in this way and at the same time end his own life. "I am tired for a day today, and I n to go to bed. You can help me find out if Mu Shaoning has any special experience." [Okay, I''ll go take a look first, and I will tell you tomorrow morning. Tang Guo washed up and checked the time. It looked like she was the only one in the dormitory at half past nine. Everyone else should have activities, but most of them will be back before eleven o''clock. After all, they will check their bedtime every night. A good night''s dream, when Tang Guo woke up, it was already Monday to morning. The other three roommates were there. There was a ss this morning, so she didn''t sleep anymore and got up slowly to clean up. If you dont work part-time, the original owner usually doesnt make up. Basically, he wipes some lotion and draws at most eyebrows. This is simple and fast, without dying too much time. When she was cleaned up, the other three roommates had just gotten up. At this time, she had already gone to the cafeteria for breakfast. For the original owner, the school breakfast is the most cost-effective, cheap, and easy to eat. She is very active every time she eats breakfast. She usually doesn''t work with the roommates in the same dormitory. They are in different circles and basically can''t y together. She is busier and poorer. Tao Jiajia and the three of them often eat out and have dinner together. This is a bit difficult for her. Once a dinner party, it may save her many days of eating and frugal, which is not worthwhile. The three of them knew her situation, and basically wouldn''t call her. When the freshman year just started, she would be called up and had dinners several times. Later, the original owner refused, saying that her family is not very good and she can''t go out to eat like that often. Tao Jiajia often talked to many people about this matter, which made the original owner very faceless. Of course, she was very busy and often had no time to care about face matters, so she could only let the people around her talk about it. Anyway, everyone in the ss knows that she is very poor, and many of them are reluctant to y with her. They feel ufortable and ufortable to y with her. They also feel that she is a bit stingy, and all ounts must be clear. However, the original owner still has people who go to ss together, even if they are not very gregarious, there are still so many people who can y together. This person is in the same ss as her and lives in the bedroom next door. Tang Guo had already arrived at the door of Xiang Wen''s bedroom, and ording to the procedure, knocked on the door: "Xiang Wen, are you ready? Go down for dinner." "Come on, right away, there''s still an eyebrow." Xiang Wen''s voice came from inside. Xiang Wen''s family background is rtively ordinary, and his monthly living expenses are about 1,500, which is moremon among college students. Vol 2 Chapter 5350: Desert Island Game for College Students (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5350: Desert Ind Game for College Students (13) The bedroom door had been opened, and Tang Guo was standing at the door, watching Xiang Wen panickingly busy. Two minutester, a medium-sized, dark-skinned girl came to the door holding a book, and she drew a light makeup. It is winter. She is wearing a short white down jacket on top and a skirt underneath, plus leggings. Leggings are not the thickest kind. "It''s too difficult to get up in this weather, but there are still sses on Monday morning. It''s really life-desirable." "Let''s go, it will be warm when you drink some soy milk or porridge." Tang Guo said, Xiang Wen didn''t think it was wrong, and he didn''t realize that the Tang Guo in front of him was no longer the one before. The friendship between the original owner and Xiang Wen was established during military training. From that time to now, they basically go to the ssroom together and eat together. Xiang Wens living expenses do not allow her to go out frequently for luxuries, and she also saves money on other things she needs, so eating in the school cafeteria is very cost-effective. The two came to the cafeteria, bought breakfast, and started eating. The system is reporting Mu Shaoning''s situation to Tang Guo, and Tang Guo listens while eating. Xiang Wen didn''t wake up much, didn''t want to talk much in the morning, and was eating breakfast silently. She didn''t realize Tang Guo''s expression was strange. [Mu Shaoning''s parents died unexpectedly. His parents have done a lot of business at home and abroad, leaving a rich legacy. He has a second uncle who is very concerned about his property, but unfortunately his parents have made preparations long ago and arranged these arrangements before his death, and Mu Shaoning''s custody did not fall to his second uncle. And if Mu Shaoning died identally, all his property would be donated. The cousin who yed well with him when he was young was just coaxing him, hoping that he would give up all his property. It was horrible. The ymates around him all had other destinations. No wonder he didn''t want to make friends. [Mu Shaoning is very smart, but he rarely shows off his talents. It may be that when he was a child, there were too many people with bad faith around him, which made him not want to live a high-profile life. In terms of food and clothing, he is very simple. No one knows. He has such arge sum of money in his hands. [When he was able to inherit legally and deal with his own property, he sold some of the properties that he could not manage, leaving only a part of it, and asked the manager to help take care of it. As for the second uncle who was worried about his family''s property, he also used some tricks and sent him to prison. People like his second uncle are somewhat unclean. They are deliberately put into jail and easily go to jail. The host knows well that in some foreign countries, tax evasion is easy to control, because this is most of his life. Gone. "So did he take care of the troubles and choose to return to China?" [Well, he feels that life in China is rtively quiet, and wants to live an ordinary life with peace of mind. "No wonder, the people in the ss thought he was from an ordinary family. After all, they all knew that his parents were dead. They didn''t expect him to be a hidden boss. It''s also to me for the rich. It''s easy to set up the ind." She felt that in her memory, Mu Shaoning chose to retaliate only twenty yearster because he was trapped on that desert ind for a long time, and it took him twenty years. The people in the ss chose that ind, obviously because the ind is very deste and small, and there is no special scenery on it. When something happened, Mu Shaoning never showed up, they were relieved, thinking that Mu Shaoning had died on that ind. Vol 2 Chapter 5351: College students’ desert island game (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5351: College students¡¯ desert ind game (14) After breakfast, Tang Guo began a day of college student life. Basically, Xiang Wen spends with her all day long. Through getting along with her, she finds that Xiang Wen is a pretty good person, with some minor shorings, but it doesn''t hurt her. It may be that the friendship between her and the original owner is not so deep, or for another reason, so that Xiang Wen can watch the original owner being selected as the protagonist of the game, and watch indifferently from the side. Even after the idental death of the original owner, Xiang Wen didn''t reveal a bit outside, she didn''t feel surprised. Because human nature is like this. Xiang Wen and the original owner are not so good, and it is impossible for the other party to put herself in danger for a dead original owner. "Xiang Wen, we will be on vacation next month. Will you go to the cruise party in the ss?" Now, they are in a library. Xiang Wen didn''t expect that Tang Guo would suddenly ask about this, and she was stunned: "Why are you asking this, don''t you want to go? That''s a cruise ship. Maybe it''s just one time in this life. It''s free, and there is a lottery on it. Before, you said that you like the massage chair in the prize, and you have to try your luck. Why, suddenly something happened and I cant go anymore?" "Not really, just ask, so many students in the ss will go there?" "Didnt the monitor say that everyone will go this time, eat and drink for free, and draw a lottery. I cant let down the few ssmates who organized this gathering, right? People will pay for it. If we dont go, thats not too much. I''m sorry, I''m too incapable of being a man." Tang Guo paused, but Yu Guang was inadvertently observing Xiang Wen. She found that Xiang Wen was very nervous and sighed softly in her heart. It seems that Xiang Wen knew about this a long time ago, and she was with those people. Of it. "It''s just that I haven''t seen my parents and grandma in a semester, so I miss them a little. I was thinking about spending half of the holiday doing part-time jobs to earn living expenses, and then going back to help take care of my grandma and stay with the family in the remaining half of the holiday. Tang Guo sighed, "This time is a half-month cruise. When Ie back, the holidays are basically gone." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t want to go, Xiang Wen quickly persuaded that such an opportunity was really rare. And if she really doesn''t go, she won''t be very good in ss in the future. In the end, Tang Guo reluctantly said, let''s go, he can''t save his ssmates'' face. She saw Xiang Wen let out a sigh of relief, did not speak any more, and looked like she was holding the book in her hand. I don''t know if this game is also good for Xiang Wen. If this is the case, Xiang Wen will definitely meet that group of people when she is free to talk about her almost giving up. "Tongzi, help me stare at Xiang Wen to see if she has contact with Du Li and the others." Thinking about it now, in memory, Xiang Wen did say a lot of good things to Du Li. Such situations seem to be quitemon. In the evening, Tang Guo returned to the dormitory. The system talked to her: [Host Da, Xiang Wen sent Du Li a message about something you almost didn''t want to go to today, I will forward it to you. Xiang Wen: Today Tang Guo suddenly talked about the cruise ship next month, and almost didn''t want to go. Du Li: What about now? Xiang Wen: I persuaded her for a long time, saying that this was not good and it was a great deal of face for ssmates. Then she gave up the idea of not participating and made me dry. Du Li: Hard work, you have to watch this more recently, she must participate in this game. Then, there is a red envelope. Xiang Wen: Don''t worry, if I watch, you will surely be a hero to save your life and embrace the beauty. You such an infatuated person, don''t know what she is worrying about. Vol 2 Chapter 5352: Desert Island Game for College Students (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5352: Desert Ind Game for College Students (15) After reading the dialogue between Xiang Wen and Du Li, Tang Guo understood a little bit. Du Li gave Xiang Wen benefits, and Xiang Wen should think this is a harmless game. Since she knew it was a game, she knew that the original owner might make a fool of herself, saying that the hero saves the beauty and embraces the beauty, which is mostly apliment to Du Li. In the final analysis, the original owner and Xiang Wen met in peace, and they weren''t any reliable friends. A true friend, knowing that his good friend is going to encounter such a thing, will definitely be angry and angry, and will find a way to stop it, and will not think that Du Li''s use of this method is good to the original owner. On the contrary, I feel that Du Li is just a scumbag. If he doesn''t get it, he will n this game to watch people joke. If there is no identter, the original owner is alive, and after knowing that this is a game, it may be a joke for the entire ss many yearster. Tang Guo didn''t try Xiang Wen againter, it was unnecessary. The system showed her the exchange between Xiang Wen and Du Li. She received a lot of benefits, and she would often say something, Du Li is so good, why the original owner would not agree. There is a bit of jealousy in the words. Mu Shaoning didn''t talk to Tang Guo again, but when he was in the ss, Tang Guo could feel the other person''s eyes swept over her from time to time. If it weren''t for this special time, she really wanted to go over andmunicate with Mu Shaoning. She is afraid that the interaction between the two will affect the future n and destroy Mu Shaoning''s n. How bad is that? However, one day, she received an application from a friend, and the applicant was Mu Shaoning. After she passed her friend, no one spoke on the first day. On the third day, almost before going to bed, Mu Shaoning suddenly sent her a message. Mu Shaoning: Did you sleep? Tang Guo: No, something? Mu Shaoning: No. Tang Guo: Oh. System: What kind of ghost chat is this? Are you sure this chat won''t die? He could see that there was something wrong with Mu Shaoning. How could the host be impatient to say so much to a boring ghost, obviously because the identity of this boring ghost was unusual. Guess blindly, it must be that guy. Mu Shaoning: Are you sleepy? Tang Guo: Not bad. Mu Shaoning: Want to sleep? Tang Guo: After ying with the phone, go to sleep. Mu Shaoning: What are you ying? Tang Guo: Feel free to flip through. Mu Shaoning: What do you think of the future? Tang Guo looked at such a long sentence, thought about it for a while, and then sent a sentence: He should be busy very happily. Tang Guo answered this sentence as the original owner. For the original owner, it should be like this. A good job, with a due sry, can finally change the life of the family, of course it is busy and happy. Mu Shaoning looked at this sentence, and she didn''t understand it. What do you mean by being busy happily? Busy, it means very tired, very tired, still very happy? What is happiness? He hasn''t felt it since his parents left unexpectedly. In the life after his parents left, fake smiles and deceptions existed the most in his world. Mu Shaoning: I''m asleep. Mu Shaoning: Go to bed early. Mu Shaoning: Good night. Since that night, every time before going to bed, Mu Shaoning would send a message to Tang Guo, and the topics they talked about were very nonsensical. The system was watching with gusto. Since this was the guy, the host would definitely not allow the other party to actually kill the people in this ss. Otherwise, how can the two of them live easily in the future? Time flies, and the sophomore semester is over. Vol 2 Chapter 5353: College students’ desert island game (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5353: College students¡¯ desert ind game (16) The students in other sses have left school one after another and rushed back to their homes across the country. Only Tang Guo''s ssmates are still staying at the school for the time being. On the third day of the holiday, all the students in the ss showed up at the school gate and were pulled by a bus to the port for a cruise. This cruise is half a month, so all the students brought enough daily necessities and clothes. It is winter, and Tang Guo has to bring a trolley case to fit winter clothes and some daily necessities. "It''s a big cruise ship. It''s so multiyered. I thought it was a rtively small cruise ship before. I didn''t expect it to be so big and luxurious." Xiang Wen pulled the suitcase and stood beside Tang Guo. Now they are queuing past. , The students all walked rtively slowly, so Xiang Wen kept whispering what she saw in Tang Guo''s ear. Tang Guo nced at the crowd and found the location of Mu Shaoning. He was still dressed in ck, and he was wearing a ck fishing hat, basically covering his eyes, and he was holding a ck suitcase in his hand. I don''t know if he felt Tang Guo''s gaze. He raised his head and looked at Tang Guo''s position. Tang Guo did not dodge, but looked at each other. A few minutester, everyone was on the cruise. After counting the number of people, the room was allocated, followed by the introduction of the cruise by the crew on the cruise. Standing next to Tang Guo, Xiang Wen was very excited. It was the first time she came to such a luxurious ce since she was a child. There are still many excited students in the ss, but their expressions are calm, and there are many students who are used to all this. In terms of the origins of Bai Tian, Wei Yan, Chen Kangle, and Du Li, this ce is just so-so, not something to be amazed at. After all, they have seen more luxurious and spectacr scenes than here. As for Tao Jiajia''s words, she was actually very excited. Although she and her boyfriend Chen Kangle often went to see some big scenes, it was the first time to take a cruise, and it was still such a big and luxurious cruise. However, she has always been more disguised, trying to make herself look indifferent, as if she had been to this scene countless times. In fact, her little cover-up was useless at all. Is it the first time I have experienced such asions? A discerning person knows at a nce, but he just won''t say it. "Lets take a break first. There will be shows in the evening. If you dont want to take a break, you can go to other floors to see if there is anything you want to y. The service staff just introduced it. There are many interesting ces here. Since you are here this time, of course It is to have fun. Du Li took the microphone and said to everyone. Tang Guo watched the crowd gradually disperse to various ces, and then returned to her room. ording to the n of Du Li and others, tomorrow night they will make a little ident and put something in their cups in advance. When she and Mu Shaoning passed out, they would ask someone to take the cruise ship to that deserted ind, where everything had been arranged. In fact, these people didn''t even know that Mu Shaoning had taken control of the entire ind a long time ago and was put on it to y, only this group of students who didn''t dislike it. "There is no surveince in the room, right?" [No, the host is big, this room is very safe. If you are not worried, I will block the signal for you. Vol 2 Chapter 5354: Desert Island Game for College Students (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5354: Desert Ind Game for College Students (17) "Great." After the system shielded the signal, Tang Guo rummaged in the system space, and finally found some arrays. Since she wants to y, she can y a big one. She has time to y slowly. It is good to y more on the ind. She has already greeted her family and said that she will work part-time throughout the holiday and will not go back this year. Tang Guo found the formation, the main purpose was to throw it around the ind, so that people could not find this ce, so as to avoid unexpected idents in the middle of the game. She didn''t think about killing these people, but was about the same as theirs. The ssmates have been more than a year, so she should y a little game with them. She threw the formation, Mu Shaoning was responsible for ying games with them, and the division ofbor seemed to be pretty good. On the first day, nothing happened. At this time, many students were taking pictures, ying cards, ying games, drinking coffee, and so on. There are also some students who y some projects on other floors. Except for the necessary group activities and meals, Tang Guo was in the room, and his behavior was simr to that of the original owner, no one doubted. As for Xiang Wen, he went to y everywhere when he came up, and he didn''t intend to force Tang Guo to y as well. Time finally came to the next night. Tang Guo was sitting at the table at this time. Tonight is a collective event, a seafood dinner. The seafood ced on the table was scaryly expensive because many students had never seen it before. Tang Guo hurriedly nced, feeling that Du Li and the others were really willing to spend their money in order to y this game. Mu Shaoning was different from what he remembered. Instead of sitting in the corner, he sat beside her. When Du Li raised his ss and everyone was about to stand up and clink, Tang Guo picked up the cup, which was filled with a drink, and drank the drink in the cup like everyone else. Afterwards, everyone went on to enjoy delicious seafood. She noticed that many people''s eyes looked at her and Mu Shaoning from time to time. It was Xiang Wen. She looked a little nervous and looked forward to her. Not to mention the few roommates in her dormitory, their expressions were not very natural anyway. "Think it''s weird?" At this time, Mu Shaoning''s gloomy voice sounded in Tang Guo''s ear. He ced his hand on the goblet and gently shook the red wine inside. The wine was about to be shaken. When he went outside, he was forced to stop, and all of them fell back to the ss. He still wears that ck hat and covers most of his face, making it difficult to see the emotions in his eyes. From Tang Guo''s position, only Mu Shaoning''s tall nose and beautifully curved lips can be seen. She clearly saw that Mu Shaoning''s lips curled up slightly, as if she had discovered something funny. His fingers are very slender and slightly white, which may be the reason why they have been kept in his pocket all the year round and do not see much light. "What are you talking about?" Tang Guo pretended not to understand, "Strange?" "Did you not find out? Everyone''s eyes are looking at our ce from time to time?" Mu Shaoning gently raised his head and exposed his eyes. Those pairs don''t look like a boy who is less than twenty years old. s eyes. It''s too peaceful inside, no, it should be said to be deadly silent, there is no light at all, and asionally a sh of yful interest, which means that he is here to y the world and does not want to live a good life in this world. In other words, there are too many disappointments. He can''t see the beauty of the world, and he just feels bored. Vol 2 Chapter 5355: Desert Island Game for College Students (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5355: Desert Ind Game for College Students (18) "Did they know what we were talking about?" Mu Shaoning didn''t expect Tang Guo to answer this way. In his dark eyes, he was momentarily dull, and subconsciously asked, "Did you tell other people about this?" "I mean, did you share this thing with a good friend?" Mu Shaoning seemed to feel that his tone was a bit blunt. Tang Guo held back his smile, pretending to ask strangely: "Of course not, I don''t have that leisurely heart, isn''t it you shared it with others?" "What are you thinking? How could I show this to others?" Mu Shaoning said in a deep voice, and soon his tone changed a bit, seeming to be less rigid in control, "I''m not that kind of boring person." "I believe." Mu Shaoning: "I didn''t me you." "I know." Mu Shaoning stretched out his hand to lower his hat, and continued to turn his wine ss: "Do you think they are looking at us strangely, it''s just a matter of chat?" "I thought it was, but now it should not be. Do you know why?" Mu Shaoning didn''t raise his head anymore, his voice was low and heavy, as if he was being held down by the sea water: "Perhaps, is there a show to ponder us? They are always so boring." "It''s also possible." Tang Guo answered, "It seems to be true. We seldom participate in ss activities, maybe this is the case." Mu Shaoning did not speak any more, but was silent. In fact, he was a little hesitant, whether to bring Tang Guo to the ind together. After all, the things he did should be terrifying and **** to her, and might scare her. In fact, he wanted to take her up and let her see the scared faces of these people with her own eyes. He raised his head again and saw Tang Guo''s eyes were already in other positions. He looked at her, clenched the wine ss, and finally lowered his head. Time is almost up. She is not suitable for this kind of game at all, so let her stay on the cruise ship and have fun. Her life is full of hope and expectation, which is different from his. This game will end everyone''s lives here, including him, only she can continue to survive. Mu Shaoning took out the phone and kept moving his fingers on it. No one knew how he was assigning the next task and how to y with this group of people. In fact, the interaction time between the two is only one minute. At this time, Tang Guo had discovered that the students were more or less ufortable, as if they were about to fall asleep at any time. At this moment, the cruise ship suddenly shook for some reason. She saw that the faces of the people around her were full of horror, and she didn''t believe it. Many people were yelling, what''s going on. Du Li, Chen Kangle and so on, looked a little calm, but the cruise ship still shook violently. At this time, uncertainty finally appeared on their faces. [This kind of shaking urs because this hall has been specially arranged. In fact, the cruise ship is still going to that ind as steady as Mount Tai. The system exined in Tang Guo''s ear, [This should be Mu Shaoning''s desire to convince everyone that it was because of an ident on the cruise ship. Sure enough, the hall was shaking more and more severely, and many people shook their mouths, and then they passed out into aa. Tang Guo saw that the time was almost up, and then went into aa: "What is Mu Shaoning doing?" [He leaned on the chair and looked unconscious, but his eyes were secretly looking at the host, as if he was worried about you. The host is big, believe it or not, if you fall to the ground right now, he shoulde to help you. "Forget it, I''m all down, and it''s a little weird to fall again." Vol 2 Chapter 5356: Desert Island Game for College Students (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5356: Desert Ind Game for College Students (19) I don''t know how long it has been. Perhaps it was Mu Shaoning who confirmed that all the people in this hall had passed out before the hall stopped shaking. Mu Shaoning first walked to Tang Guo and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with her, and then he was relieved a lot. "Boss, what do you need to do now?" "Except for her, everyone else was thrown on that ind." Mu Shaoning''s tone was still so low, as if in the silent night, a somewhat ethereal tone suddenly appeared, which was very scary. [The host is big, and several foreign faces came in. Looking at the dressing of these people, most of them are people Mu Shaoning hired abroad. These people should not be able to speak Chinese, and they are notmunicating in English, but thenguage of a niche country. "Okay, boss, do you want to bring her back to the room?" The tall, ck-skinned man had already walked to Tang Guo''s side and was about to pick her up. He was suddenly stopped by an arm and he was puzzled. Looking at Mu Shaoning. "Ie." System: Puff "Boss, you look very skinny..." The **** guy hesitated. The boss gave a lot of money. So of course he has to help the boss to do it beautifully. A little oriental girl, he can do it with just one finger. It can be lifted up, but the boss is so small that he feels that the other party can''t do it. System: Hahahahaha... "I can." Mu Shaoning raised his head, his unquestionable eyes made the **** man take two steps back, and made a gesture of please. When he saw Mu Shaoning picking up Tang Guo, he gave a tteringpliment. After a sentence, he quickly followed Mu Shaoning''s back. Tang Guo tried to endure a smile when he heard the **** man''s praise. If she suffers a little bit of tolerance, she might be discovered. Mu Shaoning put Tang Guo back in her room and did not intend to go out anymore. Instead, he sat on a chair in the room, leaning against the window, looking at the rippled sea outside. "Boss, what''s the difference between her?" The **** man suddenly asked, breaking Mu Shaoning''s tranquility. "You talk a lot." "Just ask, is she the boss''s sweetheart?" Mu Shaoning: "..." "Boss, let so many people disappear at once, you will be suspected." Mu Shaoning: "You just take the money to do things, but also the boss?" "I am a kind reminder." Mu Shaoning: "Speak less, do more." "Will the boss be with her in the future?" The **** man is not at all immune to Mu Shaoning''s threatening words. He has taken over a lot of work and can figure out how much people like Mu Shaoning. The little boss didn''t really get angry or refuted, so he agreed with his answer just now. "No." Mu Shaoning dropped two words and looked at the sea. The **** man''s gossip fire ignited: "Why, you guys look good, why isn''t the boss with her?" "Know the story of a drop of ink and a ss of pure water?" Big ck man: "The boss can exin." "A drop of ink will make a cup of pure water impure. I am the drop of ink." The **** man scratched his head: "Boss, have you heard the story of a drop of ink and an ocean?" Mu Shaoning: "..." "A drop of ink is nothing to an ocean. When the ink enters the sea, it will turn into sea water. No one can discover its past or know that it used to be ink." Mu Shaoning: "..." "You are not suitable for this business." Vol 2 Chapter 5357: College students’ desert island game(20) Vol 2 Chapter 5357: College students¡¯ desert ind game(20) Big ck guy: "Boss, I think you really misunderstood something. I''m doing a legitimate industry. At most, there is tax evasion and tax evasion. I will help you arrange this cruise ship, arrange these scenes, and inds. I don''t have any. Participate in other things." "Make some hard money and get the group of people on the ind. My task is over. What the boss does next has nothing to do with me. With this generous sry, my wife and children can have a good life. Live." Mu Shaoning was silent, then silent again. "Old Hei, you go out, I have a headache when you talk." Lao Hei smiled at Mu Shaoning and hurried out. When he was at the door, he turned his head back: "Boss, that beautiful oriental girl, maybe it is your sea water, in fact, it is better to throw into her arms, your life will definitely be Very wonderful." "Talk nonsense again to deduct money." Old Hei quickly slipped away. Mu Shaoning felt ufortable, so he shouldn''t let the old ck speak. His gaze fell on Tang Guo''s position, he watched for a long time, always keeping such a movement, meaningless to speak. [That old ck, kind of funny, very good at talking. ] The systemughed happily at the conversation just now, [The host is big, Mu Shaoning is said to be suspicious of life. "But he won''t look back, you see, he is calming his mind, thinking about how to y next. He doesn''t mean to live well." [The host worked harder and quickly assimted him, then he wouldn''t think about it. I guess he will be extremely grateful then and choose another path. In the middle of the night, the cruise ship had already arrived at the location of the ind. Lao Hei took some people and moved his ssmates to the ind. The system was scanning the ind, and then told Tang Guo about the situation there. [This ce is arranged like an abandoned town, it is modern, but there is no one living in it, it looks terrible. The ssmates in the host''srge ss were thrown to the beach instead of taking them to the town. Listening to Mu Shaoning''s exchange with Lao Hei, they will drive away the cruise ship and dock at another ind far away from here, temporarily shielding the cruise ship''s signal. This is a smart setting. After more than a month, the signal will be restored, and the host will be able to ask for help. There is a lot of food on the cruise ship, enough for the host to eat a lot. These people like Lao Hei will leave by speedboat. After a month, they will confirm whether the cruise ship will be found. If not, ording to Mu Shaoning''s instructions, they will disclose the information to the police. [The host is big, Mu Shaoning has arranged your back road, it seems that he is not going toe down from that ind. I also checked the news before. If it is confirmed that he is dead, all his property will be disposed of. In addition, Mu Shaoning subsidized your living expenses and tuition in an anonymous way, starting from the next semester. In addition, he will help you contact thepany based on your major, and when you graduate, there will be apany recruiting you for school. [This guy can chat to death, but he is not vague at all. He has considered all aspects, which makes people strangely moving. For the sake of his hard work, I won''t be jealous of him for the time being. After listening to the system, Tang Guo was a little silent. He didn''t expect Mu Shaoning to do so many things in a short time. [Originally, Mu Shaoning nned to take you to the ind, but he mayter consider that it will cause a psychological shadow to you and dispel this idea. He didn''t admit it, but he was greatly moved by the host. This guy is just handsome for three seconds. Vol 2 Chapter 5358: College students’ desert island game(21) Vol 2 Chapter 5358: College students¡¯ desert ind game(21) [The host is big, all the other students in your ss have been moved to the ind, and Mu Shaoning has also passed. He has just finishedmunicating with Lao Hei, and Lao Hei is going to take the cruise ship to the designated location. Tang Guo didn''t leave the room, she stood at the window. Three minutester, the cruise ship started moving and was heading in another direction. She nned to wait for the people like Lao Hei to leave, and then drive the cruise back, so as not to leak the news, that would be no fun. The system has been staring at the ind, constantly reporting Mu Shaoning''s situation to her. [In the empty town that was set up, there was a room specially used by Mu Shaoning, which was regarded as a secret room. He did not shut down the ssmates in the host''srge ss, and went directly to the secret room, where he was currently eating. [Mu Shaoning is now checking the surveince of the town, and all the locations are spotted. His secret rooms are densely packed with small screens, covering almost every location in the entire town. The system made a surprised sound, And these monitorings are perfectly hidden, plus the empty and run-down town, it gives people a deste and gloomy feeling, so no one will take into ount that this town may be located in every location. All over the monitoring. [Not only there is surveince, but every room in the town has murderous intent. After watching the surveince, this guy went to check in the room again. It seems that he intends to be familiar with it in advance. Three hourster, the cruise ship was docked next to another ind, and Lao Hei did note in to see Tang Guo''s situation. Because Tang Guo''s room was already locked, Tang Guo''s fingerprints were needed whether he came in from the outside or went out from the inside. This is a room that Mu Shaoningter found out that Tang Guo was different, and asked someone to decorate it. Even if the old ck has professional ethics, he still doesn''t believe in the old ck, and everything is done well. [The host is big, Lao Hei and they have already left. "Well, we set off in an hour, and we should be able to get there before dawn. When we left, I had already thrown a circle on the edge of the ind, and docked the cruise ship there with no problem at all. No one will find out." Tang Guo did not ask the system to help remove the signal jammer on the cruise ship. It was good to temporarily shield the signal. In fact, this cruise ship is not the one in the original memory at all. This was when Du Li contacted the cruisepany and was intercepted by Mu Shaoning. Speaking of it, the cruisepany that Du Li first contacted was actually Mu Shaoning''s. The cruise ship returned to the ind very quickly, just over two hours. Tang Guo docked the cruise ship next to Xiaodao. She was sitting on the ind and was already surrounded by formations. The people inside couldn''t see the situation here. She didn''t appear directly at the ssmate''s position, but chose a ce to monitor the blind spot. At this location, you can just see the students lying on the beach over there. I don''t know when these people will wake up. [The host is big, what are you going to do when it''s dawn? Do you always hide in the dark, or show up with them? "Of course it''s with them. If they hide in the dark, they should subconsciously suspect that I''m making a ghost." Tang Guo leaned on a stone b, her voice faint, "If all of us are there, then they I will believe that I should have experienced something, not that someone is ying a game." Its daybreak. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Tang Guo lifted his head slightly, and saw a dark figure walking towards the beach from a distance. Vol 2 Chapter 5359: College students’ desert island game(22) Vol 2 Chapter 5359: College students¡¯ desert ind game(22) Mu Shaoning walked to the ces of the sleeping ssmates and found an open space to sit down. He still wore the ck hat of yesterday, covering most of his face. The sky gradually brightened, and the rising sun appeared on the sea. The red rising sun made him look up slightly, and also dyed his face red. I have to say that the scenery on the sea is very beautiful at this time, and it is almost impossible to see such a beautiful scenery in the hustle and bustle of the city. Mu Shaoning squinted at the people who hadn''t woken up yet, such a beautiful scenery, these people are actually a bit unworthy. He thought of Tang Guo again, but unfortunately, she didn''t see such a beautiful scene. [That guy seems to be thinking about life, the host is big, do you think he just looked at the beach, and then looked at the ssmates, what is in his mind? Do you want them to get up to enjoy the beautiful scenery? ] The system asked nkly. "Do you think he would be so kind to tell this group of people to appreciate such a beautiful scenery?" [It seems not, what does he mean? "Mostly I was thinking, this ce is so beautiful, these people are really unworthy." The system carefully reviewed the expressions of Mu Shaoning earlier, and it suddenly dawned that the host said this, as if it was really such a thing. The ssmates woke up from the strong sun rays, and shivered when they woke up, because it was too cold. Everyone was stunned when they saw where they were. "This is where?" "How do we wake up on the beach?" "Where is our cruise ship?" "Why can''t you see our cruise ship?" In the crowd, all kinds of doubts and worried voices were made, and their eyes turned to Du Li, the main characters who led the game. When they saw Du Li sitting there thinking, as if they didn''t know what was going on, they were all dumbfounded. Bai Tian: "I remember that before we went into aa, the cruise ship seemed to be shaking so badly, as if it was going to turn over. Then I lost consciousness." "It should be morning now." Wei Yan looked calm, but she could tell from her eyes that the other party was still worried. "My watch and mobile phone are not on my body. I am dry. It can be inferred that we should Did not fall into the water." Tao Jiajia found Chen Kangle''s position in the crowd, hugged his arms tightly, and asked in a low voice, "Kangle, is this a problem caused by your temporary change of mind?" "No." Chen Kangle said with certainty, "I have absolutely no n to change. If there is any change on Du Li''s side, it is impossible not to tell us. I feel that this is not quite right. I don''t know whether it is this ce Nowhere, my phone is not on me either." Tao Jiajia saw that Chen Kangle was not sure on his face, and was a little flustered: "Will something really happen?" "Can you find a way to contact the outside world?" Tao Jiajia asked afterwards. Chen Kangle: "I asked if anyone else had a mobile phone." "ssmates, all of you have mobile phones on your body. It may be an ident. Take out the things with mobile phones and contact people outside." Things shouldn''t be like this. Now that everything is not under control, Chen Kangle''s idea is of course to contact the outside world as soon as possible. It was obviously covered by the warm sun in the morning, and he still had no bottom in his heart. He always felt that the surroundings were chilly, giving people a very ufortable feeling. Vol 2 Chapter 5360: College students’ desert island game(23) Vol 2 Chapter 5360: College students¡¯ desert ind game(23) "Du Li, did you change your n?" Chen Kangle led Tao Jiajia to Du Li''s front and asked in a low voice. Du Li''s face was not calm: "No." "It seems that something really happened." Chen Kangle looked ugly, "Look at who has a mobile phone first, and get in touch with the outside as soon as possible. It''s a business to get out early." As for ying games, they don''t know where they are now, so don''t even think about it. After looking around, none of the fifty ssmates in the ss had a mobile phone, not to mention a mobile phone, not even a watch. All of them were themselves, and the cold-proof clothes, and all the five belongings were not by their side. The front is the endless sea, and the back looks like a forest. I don''t know what''s in the forest. Obviously it was a sunny day, but it turned out to be cold. Someone could not sit still, and ran in front of Du Li and Chen Kangle and asked what was going on. Mu Shaoning still sat in the corner without saying a word, as if he was indifferent to all of this. No one will feel that there is something wrong with his performance. Du Li and Chen Kangle finally calmed everyone down, and then counted the number of people, only to find that Tang Guo was missing. They subconsciously looked at Mu Shaoning, saw him sitting silently, and quickly looked at other positions. "Where is Tang Guo? Why is it missing? Xiang Wen, didn''t Tang Guo y well with you?" Tao Jiajia asked. Xiang Wen: "We had a good time, but when everyone passed out, I was also in aa. I don''t know what happened after thea." Xiang Wen''s face was a little ugly, and she saw it too. This is not a joke, but something really happened. All the people in their ss, except Tang Guo, appeared on an unfamiliar ind. They had no time, nomunication tools, and couldn''t do simple things like contacting the outside world. Bai Tian suggested at this time: "Why don''t you look for it? Maybe it will be nearby. I don''t know what''s going on now. It''s probably dangerous to be alone. I don''t know if there are beasts on this ind." Bai Tian nced at Wei Yan and Tao Jiajia, feeling a little regretful. If she opposed this incident from the beginning and prevented them from ying, perhaps such a thing would not happen. "Let''s take a look around." Du Li''s words were still more prestigious. As his words fell, the ssmates started looking around in groups of two. Tang Guo didn''t n to appear now, so she avoided. Those people who didn''t want to look for her, didn''t pay much attention, naturally they didn''t find her hiding ce. Mu Shaoning also walked around casually, he didn''t find anyone at all, after all, in his n, Tang Guo was on the cruise at this time. Perhaps, already awake. Then she found that all her ssmates were gone. Maybe she would panic, but he left a lot of food on the cruise ship, and there was a refrigerator on it. Let alonesting for a month, it would be no problem tost for a few years. After a brief panic, she will definitely calm down, after all, she is such a smart person. Maybe thest month will be long and boring, but it''s better than being on this **** ind. Hope that in the future, her life will be bright, realize all her own dreams, and live happily. Vol 2 Chapter 5361: Desert Island Game for College Students (24) Vol 2 Chapter 5361: Desert Ind Game for College Students (24) "No one was found." "I didn''t find it here either." "Will she have any idents?" "We don''t havemunication tools. It''s not a way to find it like this. If we can find it, we have already looked for it. No one can do it. Why don''t we go to other ces first?" Du Li adopted this suggestion and summoned everyone together. Although he was still a little unholdable in his heart, a little flustered, on the surface he was very indifferent and looked much calmer than the others. He was also a little upset at this time. He had long known that such an ident would happen, so he would not be leading the game. It is so far ind and there is nomunication tool. If people outside can''t find them, it will really be over. . Du Li has never really been to this ind before, and his contact person helped him arrange the ind. He also asked the other party to take a picture and show him where he would know this ind is the one he chose at the beginning. Of course, this ce has already been dealt with by Mu Shaoning''s people, and it haspletely changed. "There is a road to the forest. There may be people here." Wei Yan walked in front. "Let''s go and take a look. Maybe we can find something." Tang Guo was in the corner, watching everyone walk towards the forest. After a while, they all disappeared into the forest, and then she followed. With the help of the system, the monitoring of the location she passed by can be temporarily shielded, and Mu Shaoning is not afraid to see it suddenly. About ten minutester, the seemingly old and deste town appeared in front of everyone. In terms of architectural style, the houses in the town are very beautifully built, but once such a house is empty and empty, it looks a bit gloomy. The ssmates who are standing outside the town, let alone the female students who are scared, the male students can''t resist the feeling of being empty and having nothing. "From the perspective of architectural style, these buildings should be in the style of the Republic of China. From the external damage, it can be analyzed that no one has lived in for a long time. The water in the river has dried up. But one thing is good, at least it can There is a ce to shelter from the wind and rain." Wei Yan said, "No matter what, let''s go in and take a look." There is only one road now, and everyone can only walk in to see the situation. Mu Shaoning spent a lot of money to build this ce. Since he was reborn, he has been preparing for this day, and of course he will seriously ask people to do this. He drew the drawings of the town himself. In order to make the town more realistic, he had the patience to wait until today. The town that took several years to build has be their hometown. To be honest, it''s a bit of a waste. However, it is worth seeing them fearful before they die. After spending three hours, everyone went shopping around the town. Although the outside was a bit shabby and there was a lot of dust inside, it was still able to live in with a little cleaning. "There is no way to get in touch with the outside for the time being, let''s live here first. This small town is in the style of the Republic of China, but in terms of traces of life, someone should have lived in it decades ago, and some things should still be usable. The water in the creeks and ponds are all dry, and a lot of water can only be used to get sea water." Du Li said, "Fortunately, there is still a well that has not dried water. If you drink it, you can drink the inside. Another good news is that A ssmate said that he still has a lighter on his body." Vol 2 Chapter 5362: College students’ desert island game(25) Vol 2 Chapter 5362: College students¡¯ desert ind game(25) Hearing that there was a lighter, the ssmates all let off the guests. As long as there is a fire, then they will not be so difficult to survive. However, they still hope that people outside can find them sooner, this ghost ce, they don''t want to stay for a day. "There are many rooms here. The choice between living in groups or living alone depends on the individual, but it is rmended that three or two people live in a room." Du Li said. Regarding food, they can only go out to pick wild vegetables and wild fruits. I hope they will have better luck. They are not hungry for the time being, and they have all gone to choose a room. There are options for two or three people to live in, and there are also options to live alone. Of course, Mu Shaoning chose a separate room. The location he chose was of course very convenient for him to do things on his own. The ssmates knew that he was out of group, so they didn''t mean to live with him. Besides, it is not convenient to live with Mu Shaoning. They still want to discuss some things, but Mu Shaoning listens to it, that is not very good. Some students still didn''t believe that there was an ident, and wanted to find an opportunity to ask Du Li and Chen Kangle in private if they nned to change and asked them to participate in this game in person. However, after looking for an opportunity to ask, and found that this was a real ident, not a n change, the student''s heart was chilled. Many people regret it a little. If they knew something like this would happen, they wouldn''t join in the fun. Now I couldn''t see Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning''s reaction, instead they tossed themselves in. After busy for a long time, the room can barely amodate people. After having not eaten for so long, everyone was hungry, and they started looking for wild vegetables and wild fruits to eat. Of course, it was hard to swallow. This meal makes more people regret, whye to participate in this boring game. Mu Shaoning sat in the corner, still in the ck hat, looking at everyone''s faces and pulling them up, with regretful eyes, and the corners of his lips curled up. Do these people regret it? It''s a pity that they regretted it only because they had suffered so much. Without his design, they would only be spectators, seeing him and Tang Guo as monkeys, at that time they had no regrets at all. Sleeping in the dirty house, eating wild vegetables and wild fruits, this is just the beginning, and it is also the smallest difficulty they encountered. Mu Shaoning nibbled the sour fruit, as if tasting the most delicious food in the world. They have been tired for a day, why don''t they let them recharge for a day, and he will start again tomorrow night? There are not many ssmates like him who take care of ssmates'' emotions. On the first day, it passed safely. Because the town was living in some people, when I woke up in the morning, my ssmates felt that the ce had be beautiful. They are not so anxious for the time being. After all, they will not be exposed to the wind or the sun, nor will they be hungry. It seems not bad to have a different experience. Many ssmates organized and decided to go on an expedition to take a closer look at what was left in this small town. This is Mu Shaoning''s main purpose for building this small town, to arouse everyone''s curiosity, then he can start. The first person Mu Shaoning looked at was Xiang Wen. At this moment, Xiang Wen was exploring with another girl and had alreadye to the stage of the small town. "I only saw such a stage on TV before. I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes one day." Xiang Wen standing at the gate and the girl beside him said, "Lets go in and take a look. Maybe we can find some. Something fun." Xiang Wen said that this morning, when she was wearing shoes, she picked up a silver dor on the ground. If this thing is taken out, it should be worth a little bit more or less. There must be a dressing table in the stage. Maybe you can pick up other good things, which is invaluable. Vol 2 Chapter 5363: College students’ desert island game(26) Vol 2 Chapter 5363: College students¡¯ desert ind game(26) After Xiang Wen and the girl walked into the stage full of age, they were instantly attracted by the disy inside and the vicissitudes of age and history. Unbeknownst to them, the door behind them has been quietly closed. Xiang Wen had her own cautious thinking, so she said to the girl: "This ce is so big, I''ll go there first. When I''m going out, we called each other." The girl agreed. She was interested in theyout of the entire stage and nned to go and take a look. The stage has a wooden floor, and some ces have copsed. I didn''t dare to step on it for fear of danger, so I watched everywhere from the edge. Mu Shaoning spent countless financial resources and effort to build this small town. For this reason, he has read a lot of information, and even there are some things that seem to be age-old, which he sent people all over the country to find. He just felt that the preparation was not enoughst time, although everyone except Bai Tian died. But the time was resolved within three days, and the students should not enjoy the panic and excitement. This time, he already has previous experience and can do a little more meticulously, striving to make full use of all the props here in half a month, or one month, so that the students can have one before they die. unforgettable experience. Mu Shaoning''s goal this time was Xiang Wen, and he had stared at her early in the morning, and ignored the female ssmate outside who was watching the stage, and walked into the back from another direction. Xiang Wen checked in the dressing room and looked at the dusty dressing table. There were some things on the dressing table that could not be seen clearly. She was very interested. She didn''t expect toe to the small town once and still find these things. She can guarantee that if these things are taken out, they will definitely sell for some money. Moreover, the gold and silver jewelry in this stage is not considered to be a cultural relic that cannot be sold ording to the age. Its better to find some gold and silver jewelry to make it easier to sell. She didn''t know that Mu Shaoning was already hiding in the corner of the room, standing there quietly, watching her excitedly pick up the things on the dressing table to wipe the dust. In every part of the town, he has arranged some attractive gadgets, but these good gadgets are also apanied by crises. When the people in it touched the crisis inside, they were doomed to escape, like fish on the chopping board, let him ughter them. At this time, Mu Shaoning also changed his clothes, wore a wig, and a painted face mask. It looked like a person who had just stepped off the stage. When Xiang Wen reached out to grab a pearl, he heard a sound, and before she could react, suddenly the whole person was surrounded by the dressing table and came to the institution. Her hands and ankles were fixed. She subconsciously wanted to scream, but was gagged with a ball of cloth. She couldn''t look back, because she found that her throat seemed to be held up by something sharp, cold. It happened that the dressing table had a very clear mirror. Through the mirror, she found her difficult posture and saw what was against her neck, which turned out to be a knife on the dressing table. Now her feet are equivalent to tiptoes, and they are still fixed. As long as she doesn''t stand on tiptoes and she doesn''t have the strength to support herself, then this sharp short knife will pierce her neck. But her hand was still fixed and her mouth was covered. Her eyes widened, looking at the figure in the mirror. Vol 2 Chapter 5364: College students’ desert island game(27) Vol 2 Chapter 5364: College students¡¯ desert ind game(27) Yes, she had seen Mu Shaoning over-dressing, tears rolled from the corners of her eyes, pitifully like Mu Shaoning begging for mercy. She shook her head constantly, as if she was saying that she didn''t mean it, she didn''t want these things, and won''t mess with things anymore, hoping that Mu Shaoning would forgive her. Xiang Wen was really scared in her heart. She suspected that the figure in the mirror was the soul of the owner of the dressing table. She disturbed the other party''s things, and the other party appeared. However, Mu Shaoning ignored Xiang Wen''s request for help, but made tea there. The action of making tea was smooth and flowing, making Xiang Wen more and more frightened. Her heartbeat was like the sound of water flowing down, beating extremely anxiously. She struggled desperately, shaking her head and begging, Mu Shaoning remained indifferent. In fact, he doesn''t like to use sharp tools to pierce these people''s bodies, and he doesn''t want to be sshed with dirty blood. So he set up such a mechanism. He just caught the mentality of Xiang Wenai taking advantage of the small advantage, and threw a silver dor into the other''s room. That thing is indeed real, his grandfather''s collection. As a result, she really came. He had nned it before, this time he could not do it himself or not, and he was watching quietly beside these people who could not support themselves and die, watching them fall from panic to despair. Mu Shaoning made the tea and was already drinking it. Xiang Wen cried, making a sound of fear, especially when she felt that the sharp knife sank a little into her throat, and she couldn''t stop her tears. Mu Shaoning took a sip of tea and nned to speak for a while. If he could know this, his grandfather liked it when he was very young and would take him to sing. Many years ago, his grandfather took the whole family out for asylum, andter he came to his father''s generation and found a chance toe back. The most regrettable thing about his grandfather is that he has never been able to return to his hometown. Listening to the ethereal voice, Xiang Wen was so scared that she shuddered, she couldn''t help but pee, her face turned pale from fright. She stared at the beating people in the mirror, especially if the other person''s eyes fell on her ce, it would make her scalp chill. She understood, this ghost wanted to watch her die. She regrets too much, why should she be greedy? If she can''t afford to be greedy, then she will definitely not wait for death here. Tang Guo hid in the dark, watching Mu Shaoning slowly toss Xiang Wen, but he didn''t mean to go out for the time being. She could see that Mu Shaoning wanted to see Xiang Wen couldn''t hold it, let the sharp knife pierce her neck. This person is quite good at ying, and Xiang Wen was scared to pee. This room has been closed, and the girl outside cannote here. Besides, the girl was attracted by the architectural style outside, and couldn''t remember Xiang Wen for a while. Even if she remembered, no one told her to answer, most of them would leave by herself. Do not know how long it has passed, Mu Shaoning stopped long ago. He didn''t know where to take out a book, it was the old book full of chronology, and he read it with gusto. However, when the system was scanned, it was a mobile phone screen that was mped inside. On the screen of the phone, there is actually a photo of Tang Guo. [Host is big, he should miss you. The system secretly said, This guy even looked at you and smiled and is still touching your face. This is not just a liking, it has gradually be an obsession. I dont know if he regrets now, he has to make such a n and give up the opportunity to be with you. Vol 2 Chapter 5365: College students’ desert island game(28) Vol 2 Chapter 5365: College students¡¯ desert ind game(28) Time passed unconsciously for two hours. Xiang Wen, who was worried about her toes, was gradually unable to hold her back. Tears, sweat, and urine flowing on the ground were mixed together, leaving a lot in this room. Unpleasant smell. She has never been so embarrassed since she was a child. However, the only thing in her mind at this time was how to live. She was scared, too scared. As long as she could barely hold her toes, she would be pierced by the sharp knife against her neck. She already felt that her neck was about to be cut. She secretly looked at Mu Shaoning, who had been reading in the mirror, and cried again, hoping that the other party would pay attention to her. She really knew she was wrong. "Afraid?" Hearing Mu Shaoning finally speaking, Xiang Wen wanted to nod, only then did he remember the knife against his neck, and didn''t dare anymore, so he could only answer hum. "Just be afraid." "This is the end of the greedy betrayer." Xiang Wen wanted to say something to justify herself, but it was a pity that she had something stuck in her mouth and she didn''t have a chance to say it. She thought that Mu Shaoning had been harmed by others. She took the other party''s things and reminded this ghost of his former enemies, so that he would resent her so much. She really wanted to exin that she was just a passerby, not the greedy betrayer. But I didn''t know, what Mu Shaoning was talking about was that she betrayed Tang Guo. In Mu Shaoning''s view, Xiang Wen guided and persuaded Tang Guo to attend the ss reunion. From the perspective of their rtionship, it was a greedy betrayer. In fact,st time, he didn''t start with Xiang Wen. As for the start with water, he had already forgotten. At that time, he just confirmed the people, and then solved them one by one. In fact, he was really disgusted. To touch them with their bright red but foul-smelling blood, it would be full of them, and the sea might feel a little disgusted with him. Mu Shaoningughed, his voice full of horror. Hearing Xiang Wen really shivered, she was shocked and fainted. Xiang Wen, who was shocked and fainted, could no longer support her toes, and her neck would involuntarily press on the sharp knife. Mu Shaoning didn''t lift his head, just nced, then lowered his head to look at the position of the book in his hand, actually looking at the phone. On the screen, there is still Tang Guo''s photo. The corners of his mouth bend and his eyes are closed slightly, as if he has aplished something very fulfilling. However, the next moment, he felt something was wrong in the room, and quickly opened his eyes to find Tang Guo standing next to Xiang Wen. The sharp knife didn''t pierce Xiang Wen''s neck, and she was rescued by Tang Guo. However, her face was pale, which probably left a great psychological shadow. Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo looked at each other, his expression almost did not control, how could she be here? Didn''t he tell Lao Hei that he must dock the cruise ship on another cruise ship? When he was a little flustered, he suddenly remembered that he was wearing a painted face mask, and he was relieved. Taking advantage of Tang Guo''s carelessness, Mu Shaoning turned and ran, and suddenly turned away from the window seat. The phone was taken away, but the book as a cover was left on the table. Tang Guo didn''t mean to chase. She removed the knife against Xiang Wen''s neck, and she didn''t mean to take down the mechanism. After all, she didn''t know what was going on with this mechanism, or let others find a way. Right. Seeing that Xiang Wen was still in aa, she hurried over and received the book left by Mu Shaoning in the system space: "This person is not clean, what if he is discovered? This book, and this set The tea set has his fingerprints, and I dont know how to wear gloves." System: Ha ha. Vol 2 Chapter 5366: College students’ desert island game(29) Vol 2 Chapter 5366: College students¡¯ desert ind game(29) After handling the scene, Tang Guo went to call someone. Over there, Mu Shaoning had already returned to his secret room, quickly changed his clothes, and then returned to the room that everyone knew. If it weren''t for being afraid to count people, he really wanted to go to the monitoring room to see how Tang Guo got in. Could it be that Lao Hei broke his promise and didn''t do what he ordered? Or did something go wrong elsewhere? No matter what, he will not let this wave of people go. Things have started, there is no turning back. It is impossible for him to watch them and continue to live freely. These children who like to y the world and regard themselves as gods, **** is more suitable for them. Tang Guo ran out first, originally intending to call the girl outside, but the girl had already gone to another building. She could only go to another ce to find someone, and after a while, she found Bai Tian. When Bai Tian saw Tang Guo, she was very surprised: "Tang Guo, are you okay?" Tang Guo saw Bai Tian breathe a sigh of relief, and replied: "It''s okay. When I woke up on the beach, I didn''t find you. Later, I walked through a forest and found this ce. Then I heard a strange sound and went to y. On the stage, I found Xiang Wen, and something happened to Xiang Wen." Hearing that Xiang Wen had an ident, Bai Tian forgot to think about where Tang Guo had gone before, and quickly asked what was going on. Tang Guo said in a few words that he saw Xiang Wen being **** by the organ and almost died. Bai Tian: "Then let''s go over and take a look." "Call someone over, that mechanism is very difficult to handle." Tang Guo suggested. Bai Tiantou: "Yes, yes, let a few male ssmatese together, but now they are not in the room. They have gone to y everywhere, and they can''t be found for a while. I can only shout out and try, just Some ces here are very soundproof, you may not be able to hear them." Fortunately, some ssmates nearby rushed to hear Bai Tian''s voice. Knowing that Xiang Wen had an ident, he hurriedly followed to see the situation. When they walked into the room, they couldn''t help but frown, because the mixture of sweat and urine was so unpleasant, and two of the ssmates couldn''t help vomiting, and they couldn''t bear the smell. Son, rushed out quickly. Seeing Xiang Wen''s embarrassed look again, everyone present was a little weird. They found clean water and sshed Xiang Wen to wake up. Xiang Wen Youyou woke up and called out loudly: "Don''t-I don''t want to die, I am wrong, I shouldn''t take your things." "I don''t take it anymore, I really don''t take it anymore." Seeing Xiang Wen''s copse, several peopleforted them and found it was useless. They could only wait for her to cry. After a while, Xiang Wen realized that she had been rescued and started crying again. Then there were a few male ssmates helping to dismantle the mechanism. This was made of solid wood without screws. It used the tenon-and-mortise connection method. It was very strong and couldn''t find the essentials. I really didn''t know how to dismantle the mechanism. Of course Tang Guo knew this, but she didn''t intend to speak out. In the eyes of everyone, she shouldn''t be it. At this moment, everyone was busy working on organ affairs, and for the time being, they had forgotten to ask why Tang Guo suddenly appeared. Of course, they wouldn''t think that this matter was Tang Guo''s mischief. She was so poor, how could she have such an ability. Just such a dressing table with a mechanism, most people really don''t have the ability to handle it. "Can''t get it down." "If you have a knife, it''s much easier. You can chop with a knife. Or, let''s go out and look for a knife." Vol 2 Chapter 5367: Desert Island Game for College Students (30) Vol 2 Chapter 5367: Desert Ind Game for College Students (30) This proposal was approved by everyone. When everyone was about to go out, Xiang Wen quickly stopped: "Don''t leave me alone, I''m afraid." She looked at Tang Guo subconsciously, and didn''t turn her head back, but said, "Then leave two ssmates here to watch. Others hurried to find knives. If they can''t find the knives, they can use sharp stones ." Hearing that Tang Guo was busy with her affairs, Xiang Wen swallowed back what she wanted to say to let her stay with her. The two remaining ssmates couldn''t stay in the house either: "Let''s go outside, open the window, we can see you." Xiang Wen heard the two people''s dislike, so she didn''t dare to say anything for the time being. She was really afraid that these people would leave her alone, and that ghost would kill her when she appeared again. Thinking of the previous scene, she shuddered all over. At this time, she remembered her embarrassment. The ssmates only knew that she was scared to pee, but they didn''t know that she had **** again. It was a big winter, and there was no change of clothes, and she was very ufortable in the crotch, which made her very copsed. This time it was a social death. She swears that she will never touch things again. Everyone knows Xiang Wen''s experience, that is, Mu Shaoning followed other people over to take a look. Seeing Xiang Wen''s copse, he suddenly felt that the other party was not dead, as if it were not a bad thing. There were some idents this time, but he couldn''t dispel his thoughts. To his surprise, the tea set and the books left before were gone. He didn''t have time to return to the monitoring room for the time being, and he didn''t know what was going on. He found that no one had noticed that he was wrong, so he silently walked out of the room. He himself nned that if someone doubted him in the middle, he would create an ident of his own death, and then no longer show up in front of him, so he could act better. If you haven''t reached that point, of course, it is more convenient to adjust the n with them. Xiang Wen is not interested for the time being, who is next? It was almost dark, and someone finally found a knife. It was dull, but it was better than nothing. It took a few more hours to rescue the exhausted Xiang Wen from the organ. Xiang Wen softly supported the dressing table and almost fell down. Regardless of arguing that no one came to help her, he just wanted to leave the house immediately. At this moment, the others turned their eyes to Tang Guo and asked her what was going on, Tang Guo said what he had prepared. Wei Yan questioned at this moment: "Then why would you go directly to that room?" Wei Yan always felt that something was wrong. In fact, she didn''t think this matter had anything to do with Tang Guo, but she felt a bit suspicious. "There is a road behind the stage leading to the forest. I was there at the time. Hearing some movement here, it seemed that someone was singing." Wei Yan couldn''t see the trace of Tang Guo''s lying, so he just nodded. Bai Tian pulled her: "Are you suspicious of Tang Guo? It''s impossible, just say that the agency, how many people will?" "I didn''t doubt her, I just asked her where she came from." Wei Yan replied. Xiang Wen has already taken care of her personal hygiene. Fortunately, there are some cloths in the room that can be used despite the smell. After getting these things done, she told her ssmates about her experience. Hearing her said that this ce is haunted, everyone is incredible, how could it be possible? "It''s true. The dressing table should be the ghost. I suspect that it has disturbed the things on it and provokes the other party." Xiang Wen added, "I don''t think I should touch the things here. So as not to be stained with unclean things." "Squad leader, when can we go out?" Xiang Wen looked at Du Li''s position and asked expectantly. Du Li was silent when asked: "We didn''t contact themunication tools outside, so we can only wait for them to find out that we are missing." Disappointment shed in Xiang Wen''s eyes, she couldn''t help but hugged her arms, looking at Tang Guo''s position, but found that Tang Guo''s expression was very cold. She felt guilty in her heart, thinking of the greedy betrayer the ghost said, and suddenly realized that she was in line with it. She widened her eyes, and then went to look at Tang Guo, only to find that the other person was much smaller than the ghost, and shook her head quickly. "Tang Guo, why did you fall to other ces alone?" Xiang Wen asked in a low voice. Tang Guo looked back at her: "Everyone doesn''t know what''s going on, how do I know?" "Tang Guo, did I provoke you somewhere? I feel you are a little wrong with me." Xiang Wen asked tentatively. Vol 2 Chapter 5368: College students’ desert island game (31) Vol 2 Chapter 5368: College students¡¯ desert ind game (31) Tang Guo didn''t immediately answer Xiang Wen''s words, but gave her a deep look. Xiang Wen was very guilty and regretted why she asked this. She pulled her clothes, remembering her current situation, it''s better not to conflict with Tang Guo. She does not intend to continue this topic: "Forget it, you may be tired, right, do you have a mobile phone? I don''t know what the **** is this, when will people outside know that we are missing." "I really want to go out. I knew I would note to the party. No matter how good the cruise is, it is still not as free. The days without mobile phones are really sad. If people outside don''t find us again, it must be very difficult for us to survive here." The weirdness here, and the fact that he can only eat some wild vegetables every day, Xiang Wen is getting more and more frightened. Especially, there are unclean things here. If you want to meet again, can you still live so lucky? As she thought about it, her eyes were red, and tears fell steadily. She thought Tang Guo wouldfort her. ording to their previous rtionship, she was sad. Tang Guo would always find a way to make her happy. Even if he doesn''t know how to buy small gifts, he will say someforting words. However, Tang Guo was sitting next to the fire, freezing the fire without saying a word, which made her very ufortable. Obviously they had only been apart for a day or two, why did Tang Guo suddenly be so unfamiliar? She thought about it carefully, and she didn''t do anything to offend the other party, so she couldn''t figure it out. "Do you also find it ufortable to be staying here?" At this moment, Tang Guo said, "I almost didn''t want toe back then, why did you have to persuade me toe? If this ident did not happen, then I mistakenly thought that I stayed on the deserted ind It''s the one who has crossed, it''s me." Xiang Wen''s eyes widened, her face turned pale in an instant, and she wanted to ask why Tang Guo knew this, but she couldn''t make a sound. "I..." Xiang Wen wanted to say no, but seeing Tang Guo''s eyes piercing everything, her mouth closed tightly. "I heard it identally." Tang Guo simply exined, Xiang Wen didn''t doubt it, thinking that so many students in the ss knew about it, it is inevitable that in a corner, where there is no Tang Guo, he would talk about it. Tang Guo happened to hear it, and it was really not strange. Xiang Wen pulled the scarf around her neck and wrapped half of her face in it. Now she didn''t know what to say. Because of Tang Guo''s appearance, she looked cold and unkind. Originally, she wanted to say that she couldn''t speak with Tang Guo next. "I heard that you took the benefit of Du Li," Tang Guo said again, "I used to think you were not that kind of person, and I never asked you because I think we are good friends and should not be provoked by others. Suspect." "You make me very disappointed." For some reason, Xiang Wen was flustered. She wanted to exin that Tang Guo had already stood up, away from the fire in the dam, and went to a room that happened to be adjacent to Mu Shaoning''s room. Sitting in ce, Xiang Wen could only watch Tang Guo disappear from the back of the corridor. I don''t know who discussed this matter, let Tang Guo know. While Du Li was not asleep, Xiang Wen moved to the other side and talked about the matter with Du Li. Du Li didn''t react after hearing it. Now everyone is in a difficult situation, and the previous things are all minor problems. Even if Tang Guo was dissatisfied with them, he wouldn''t do anything. "The key thing now is to wait for the outside to find us, and don''t think about other things too much." Vol 2 Chapter 5369: College students’ desert island game(32) Vol 2 Chapter 5369: College students¡¯ desert ind game(32) "But she knows the truth and ignores me now." Xiang Wen said annoyedly. "In fact, it didn''t happen. She made it as if she was about to break my rtionship with me. She was this weird temper. Originally we just yed a little game. , I dont really want to do anything to her, she will still go out when the timees. Now the game hasnt beenpleted. Everyone encounters difficulties together, and she will break up with me. Du Li was not interested in the rupture of friendship between Xiang Wen and Tang Guo, he was still annoying. The people outside still don''t know when they will find out that they are encountering difficulties. Even if they know that they are missing, they may not be able to find them in time. They can only rely on the support of weeds here. Ten days and a half months are fine. If it takes a long time, who knows what will happen? "Xiang Wen, go back and rest first." Feeling that Du Li was a little angry, Xiang Wen didn''t dare to say more, and hurried back to the room. "During the day, Jiajia and I went to the beach to observe and found no traces of the existence of ships. We also checked on the beach and found no traces of human existence. It may be that something happened in this small town decades ago. Everyone here has gone out or died." Chen Kangle rubbed his forehead, "Du Li, this matter is very tricky, I n to engrave a distress signal on the branches from tomorrow, and watch the branches float out. Can people outside find us." Du Li: "It can only be this now." "I knew I wouldn''t y this game." Tao Jiajia said. In fact, he was terribly scared. Du Li and Chen Kangle had to wait, indicating that there was really no other way to get out. Today, she waited at the beach for a day, but no ships passed by. The more she waited, the more desperate she became. If the people outside can''t find them, then she has to live here and live the life of a savage. What is the point of such a life even if Chen Kangle is a rich second-generation? Du Li was actually a little annoyed in his heart, yes, I had known that I would not y this game, who knew that this kind of thing would happen. "Kang Le, what do you think this is going on? Why did we suddenly appear on the ind and the cruise ship did not know where it went? Is this man-made, or something else?" Chen Kangle frowned: "If it is artificial, why would the other party do this?" "Just like us, want to y a game?" Tao Jiajia said immediately. Chen Kangle and Du Li looked at each other. It was indeed possible, but who would y such a boring game? There is also this small town. Obviously, no one has lived in it for decades. They are all people who know the goods. The iconic things in it are really from that era. "Then what if it is not artificial?" Du Li asked again, "Can such weird things really exist in this world?" The answer, of course, is that I dont know. Tang Guo listened to the conversation of several people. Obviously, Mu Shaoning didn''t want to get through, but just got them on an isted ind where no one lives, and then created a chance to kill them. Mu Shaoning also pretended to be a ghost once, mostly to use this kind of spiritual event to scare them and let them die in fear. Of course, this group of people are not fools. Now that she is there, this group of people will definitely not die. Then Mu Shaoning''s n is basically broken, and it will be much more difficult to act. She is not here to add trouble, she has to think of a way to make Mu Shaoning a little easier. It seems that some paper puppets have to be put out to y. Vol 2 Chapter 5370: College students’ desert island game(33) Vol 2 Chapter 5370: College students¡¯ desert ind game(33) Not only do you have to let the paper puppetse out to y, you also have to y with some small formations, so many people, slowly y well. Tang Guo found a handful of paper puppets from the system space. Just such a handful of paper puppets, there are dozens of numbers. This time, the puppet paper man will no longer look like a human being. She dripped blood onto the paper puppets, and then silently recited the forms, making them change into the way she arranged them one by one. Some of them transformed into a piece of clothing, some transformed into snakes, insects, mice, and ants, some transformed intorger paper figures, and some transformed into rag dolls. These things alone are enough to scare her ssmates. After the arrangements were made, she let the paper puppets temporarily hide in the corner. Anyway, no one was rummaging around in the house. When they were needed, they would naturally go out to y. "When things are done, you can live in this world as you change, as long as you don''t do evil." As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, the paper puppets cheered. Then she gave them some pills: "Don''t kill them then, watch them die, give them a pill and continue ying." The puppet paper man concealed the pills Tang Guo gave. Tang Guo looked at the dress hanging in the corner: "You can call Xiaoyi. Every night is your time for activities. You can go to their room or go outside, before many people find you. , Just slip away quickly, you can do it, but don''t kill anyone." The clothes swayed from side to side happily, and after receiving Tang Guo''s order, it floated out through the window. After a while, the system reported to Tang Guo: [Host is big, your little clothes scared a guy who was peeing outside and didn''t even lift his pants, yelling and quickly ran to a ce where there were people. Tang Guo was already lying down, ready to go to bed, it was time to go to bed at this time, otherwise he would easily get dark circles tomorrow. Before going to bed, she asked: "What is Mu Shaoning doing?" [Back to his secret room, most of them are nning how to y tomorrow. Just now, he has determined that tomorrow''s goals are Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle. The two will go to the beach tomorrow to find lettering on branches. Mu Shaoning looked at the surveince and decided to choose them. The system had processed the surveince video of Tang Guo''s existence, so Mu Shaoning could only see Tang Guoing in from behind the stage, and nothing else could be found. This time, Tang Guo really fell asleep. Before dawn, she took something to eat in the system space, and then went out to find wild vegetables with everyone after eating. She behaved mediocrely and no one cared much about her. Few people will look at her now, and everyone is thinking about when they can get out. After eating wild vegetables for two days, they couldn''t stand it anymore. No, I know that Chen Kangle is going to the beach. Someone suggested that he should go to the beach for a while to see if he can pick up crabs, fish and shrimps. As a result, Chen Kangle''s group has three more male ssmates. But when he walked into the forest, Chen Kangle said: "You go first, Jiajia and I will find some branches for lettering. Then we will put all these branches into the sea, hoping to float outside." "Okay, pay attention to your safety. I heard that there were clothes flutteringst night, and this ce is really not clean." The only one who saw Xiaoyi was the ssmate who was peeing outside, and many people were skeptical about this. Chen Kangle didn''t believe in strange powers, ghosts and gods. He still felt that this was arranged by someone and didn''t listen to it. Vol 2 Chapter 5371: College students’ desert island game(34) Vol 2 Chapter 5371: College students¡¯ desert ind game(34) [The host is big, Mu Shaoning really spent a lot of thought to prepare this, and the forest is full of traps under his control. Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle will be miserable this time. [I checked this trap just now, and it''s just a feeling of breaking up a couple. Tang Guo didn''t know what trap it was, she had found a perfect ce to hide from it, and she would know what trap it was in a while. Besides, Chen Kangle and Tao Jiajia are already in the forest and n to fold some branches. Today their task is to engrave on many branches and let the branches float out with the sea. The two of them walked a little deeper unconsciously, and while saying this, they didn''t pay attention to the position of their feet and stepped on the trap arranged by Mu Shaoning. At that moment, Chen Kangle''s body was sinking underneath. He instinctively reacted to grab Tao Jiajia''s hand. He didn''t expect Tao Jiajia to be in the opposite situation to him. She stepped on a rope and she was hung on the tree. Chen Kangle couldn''t stabilize his body, so he fell down. He thought he would fall a dog and eat shit. He didn''t expect to fall only halfway. Pulling force came from the position of his ankle. He looked at it with difficulty and found his ankle. There is also a rope on it. As a result, both of them have ropes on their ankles. One was hung upside down in the pit, and the other was hung upside down from a tree, the same rope. This pit was huge, not only big, but also a bit deep. What made Chen Kangle even more terrified was that there were some sharpened wooden ts erected in the pit. Looking at these wooden sticks, his scalp was chilly, if he fell like this, he would be dead. "Jiajia, you pull me up." Tao Jiajia was a little dizzy when he heard Chen Kangles voice: "Kang Le, the rope is entangled in my feet, I cant pull you, Kang Le, dont move, if you move again, I will be It was pierced by something sharp on it." It turned out that the top position was also covered with sharpened wooden ts. She didn''t know who did it. She only knew that once she went up a little bit, those things would definitely pierce her body. Fortunately, there is a tree next to her. She can hug the big tree hard, so that it won''t be pulled up because of Chen Kangle''s weight. In fact, she didn''t know that this was deliberately designed by Mu Shaoning in order to give the two a chance tomunicate. "That...that''s amazing!" Chen Kangle was already sweating profusely at this time, because he was hung upside down and couldn''t raise his breath. The shout was very low. Tao Jiajia was almost like him. In this posture, shouting for a while is very tired, and the voice is getting smaller and smaller. "Kang Le, this is not the way." Chen Kangle also knew: "Scream again." He knew that they were in a desperate situation, and as long as Tao Jiajia could fall back to the ground, he could be rescued. If he fell into this pit, Tao Jiajia would die. I don''t know who it is, but he thought of such a vicious trap. If he knew it, he would be careful not to go so deep. But the tree outside is so high that there is no small tree, so you can only go inside. He felt that this trap should have been hunted in the past. At this moment, Tao Jiajias voice came: "Kang Le, I heard someoneing and we were rescued." Chen Kangle couldn''t see it, so he was very happy: "You hurry up and call for help, lest you miss it." "Help--" Tao Jiajia shouted, listening to the sound of walking in the grass graduallying from a distance, her heart was settled, and she hurriedly looked around. After a while, under the smooth tree, came a very thickly dressed man with a blindfolded face. Vol 2 Chapter 5372: College students’ desert island game(35) Vol 2 Chapter 5372: College students¡¯ desert ind game(35) Tao Jiajia looked at this person''s dress and was stunned. The previous joy slowly dissipated, and the scalp gradually became cold. This person has a long knife in his hand. He has reached the location of the pit and is looking inside. Chen Kangle felt it, and hurriedly supported it, and looked up, only to see a masked man whose life-saving words stopped at his throat, and intuitively told him that this man was not a good person. After ten seconds, he still called for help. "Either all die, or only one can live." The hoarse voice told the two to take a breath of air and live one. They subconsciously wanted to live by themselves. "The knife is for you." Under Chen Kangle''s incredible expression, when Mu Shaoning handed the knife to Tao Jiajia, a strange voice sounded at the same time: "Cut the rope on your ankle, and you will be rescued." Tao Jiajia shook his hand subconsciously, still holding the knife tightly. The tree was very smooth. She tried it just now, but her own strength couldn''t make her body bend up to untie the rope. In addition, after hanging it for so long and shouting for so long, she felt a little hard to hold the knife. In order to lose weight, she doesn''t go on a diet, and she doesn''t have much strength. If she hadn''t grasped the trunk tightly, her weight would have been pulled up long ago, and she would have been stabbed to death by the pointed wood. After Mu Shaoning handed the knife, he did not stay in ce. After all, no one knew what ident would happen. The two people''s posture called the voice of life-saving, and they did not spread far. Scream for a while, and they will have no energy. Anyway, the two of them will die. When the two of them don''te back, someone wille and look for them. They can''t find it here for a while, maybe they haven''t been able to find it. The dead person should be Chen Kangle. One of the main people organizing the game is Chen Kangle, who deserves it. The masked man was gone, Tao Jiajia was silent before. Because she is about to be rescued. As long as she cuts the rope with this long knife, she will fall off with minor injuries at best. If she doesn''t chop, I don''t know how long she will hang here. "Jiajia? What are you thinking about?" Chen Kangle at this time was actually terrified. For the first time his life was controlled by a woman, it was strange not to panic. He knew that what Tao Jiajia liked was his money, he didn''t mind, after all, Tao Jiajia was very beautiful. He never thought of marrying Tao Jiajia. What he likes most about Tao Jiajia is that the other party is rtively safe, holding his money, just be his woman, not like other women, so lofty, to seek a goal. So even if you do not marry each other, the benefits are still indispensable. However, life and death are now in Tao Jiajia''s hands. He is panicked, not knowing how the other party will choose. "Jiajia, we wait for others to find it." "Okay, let''s wait." Tao Jiajia answered quickly, but Chen Kangle just heard that Tao Jiajia''s tone was not as flustered as before, which is not a good sign. He decided to hold Tao Jiajia no matter what: "Jiajia, when we go out, we will get engaged." "got engaged?" "Yes, we have talked for so long, and now it is considered a shared adversity. If we can go out, we must be engaged. We have experienced catastrophes and faced all kinds of difficulties in life in the future. I believe you will always be with you. by my side." No matter what, hold on Tao Jiajia first. "Okay." Tao Jiajia replied very quickly. This was what she dreamed of, but she was so sober, knowing that Chen Kangle had made this promise, only for fear that she would cut the rope. If they can really go out, Chen Kangle should be engaged to her, provided that she does not chop the rope and someonees to rescue them. If they have been hanging here and no one is looking for it, isn''t she going to die with Chen Kangle? Vol 2 Chapter 5373: College students’ desert island game(36) Vol 2 Chapter 5373: College students¡¯ desert ind game(36) [Host big, what are you doing? ] The system asked silently, [What you throw out is the formation, what formation? "Soundproof, psychedelic, hide them," Tang Guo said in a chilly voice without concealing it, "so that no one really finds this ce. Isn''t it a game anyway? I watched it and they couldn''t die, so just y around. " The system doesn''t speak anymore. Isn''t this just learning the tone of voice? Speaking of that group of people is still lucky, the host said that if they want them to survive, they must survive. But they used to think it was a small game behavior that caused the original owner to die unexpectedly. Not only that, they all ran away afterwards, never reflecting on their sins. Heavenly Lord should be eye-opening, otherwise they won''t be cleaned up by Mu Shaoning in the end. Even if Bai Tian didn''t die, didn''t she still have to receive psychotherapy in the end? After putting the array in ce, Tang Guo found another paper puppet. Brother Chi Xiao gave her various versions of paper puppets. At first, he was still worried about how to finish it, and now ites in handy. After all, she can''t stay at this ce forever, who knows how long it will be tossing here? Don''t tell me it''s boring, maybe I don''t know the situation outside, if Mu Shaoning immediately finds the next target and does something not very good, then I really can''t look back. Also, she has been outside, in case it takes two or three days here, others will have to doubt her. So, just look at the paper puppets here. Tang Guo dripped a drop of blood on the puppet paper man: "You will temporarily be a little mouse. Go and gnaw off the sharp things in the pit. Anyway, you can figure it out and let Chen Kangle live. It''s okay." "If they stick to the final critical line, put them down." "If not, then when the rope breaks, you will remove the formation." If Tao Jiajia would rather hang on forever than cut the rope, then she is convinced. But, judging from her so many years of experience, very few people have been able to give up their lives and save others since this time. Regardless of the subconscious effort to save people many times, after calming down, human beings are very afraid of death. How good a person is to like that person so that he can give up his only hope of life and be willing to wait for death with him? The puppet paper man has turned into a little mouse, and quickly got into the grass and disappeared. Tang Guo stood up and walked in the other direction of the forest, which was the seaside. The system told her that Mu Shaoning had left in this direction. She was in the forest, picking some wild vegetables, pretending to walk to the beach unknowingly, and she saw Mu Shaoning who was in a daze with the sponge. Mu Shaoning turned his back to her, but the sound of her walking instantly made him alert and turned back subconsciously. After seeing Tang Guo, the whole person rxed. Tang Guo carried two bundles of wild vegetables and walked to Mu Shaoning''s side: "Mu Shaoning, why are youzy here?" Mu Shaoning paused, raised his ck hat a bit, revealing Shun''s somewhat sluggish eyes. He looked at Tang Guo, but he didn''t expect the other party to ask this, and he didn''t know how to answer. "If you don''t work, you want to eatter?" Mu Shaoning nced at the two bundles of wild vegetables in Tang Guo''s hand, and finally said: "First blow the air." Vol 2 Chapter 5374: College students’ desert island game(37) Vol 2 Chapter 5374: College students¡¯ desert ind game(37) "Eating wild vegetables all day, the salt can still be extracted from the sea, the meat does not know where ites from, I feel like this continues, I don''t know how long it canst. Mu Shaoning was lost in thought, eating wild vegetables all day long, he looked at Tang Guo, the other party was indeed a bit too thin. If there is no protein supplement, the body is prone to problems. There are all kinds of delicious food in his secret room, but if these things are taken out, his identity will definitely be exposed, and all his preparations will be ruined by then. "Why don''t we go shopping by the beach, can we pick up some seafood or something?" Tang Guo said before Mu Shaoning could say anything. Mu Shaoning agreed subconsciously: "Okay." Tang Guo put the wild vegetables aside, took off his shoes, rolled up his trousers and sleeves, and already touched it. Upon seeing this, Mu Shaoning hurriedly followed, a little afraid of her ident. After an hour passed, Mu Shaoning found a lot of crabs and looked at the crabs **** in the grass. Although he was not very big, he felt a joy that he had never had before. Unexpectedly, Mu Shaoning did not expect to be so happy catching crabs. At this point, the two of them had already put on their shoes and socks. Tang Guo said, "It was a good harvest today, let''s go back." The smile on Mu Shaoning''s face disappeared. He stared at the crabs on the ground, and went back. Go back and distribute the crabs to them? This is what he worked so hard to help her catch, so why did he give it to that group of people? Mu Shaoning took out a flint and steel from his purse: "Find a ce to bake." He stared at Tang Guo straightly: "It''s not enough, it''s not necessary." Those people are not worthy to eat the crabs he caught. Tang Guo did not object, and was taken by Mu Shaoning to a more remote ce, picked up some dry leaves and branches, and started to grill crabs. Tang Guo sneaked a formation and ced it around the two of them so that no one would find fireworks here. System: Yes, the host is big, you can indulge him. Mu Shaoning was happy again. It turned out that catching crabs, grilling crabs, and eating crabs can be so happy. Is it because of her? Yesterday in the secret room, he tried to get in touch with Lao Hei using his mobile phone, but he didn''t know what was going on. There was no response from Lao He, as if he had never heard from him. Therefore, he temporarily did not know why Tang Guo appeared here. Mu Shaoning had never suspected that Tang Guo had a problem. In fact, her arrival had caused some changes in his n. He also thought about it. When things are done, he will get in touch with the outside world and confess what he has done badly. When those people came, let the whole town, including him, and all those people disappear. He doesn''t feel happy to be reborn. If he can return to before this game, why can''t he be earlier? But back to the second day of his family''s ident, the darkness of his life began. If he could be earlier, he would be able to change more things. Rebirth is not a favor to him at all, but torture him. "Mu Shaoning, can we still go out?" Mu Shaoning took the crab''s hand for a while, and his eyes revealed a certain: "Yes." You will definitely be able to go out, he has already corrected his n. "You don''t usually talk, you say so, definitely notforting me." Tang Guo smiled and said, Mu Shaoning was a little infected, did he speak so trustingly? As time passed slowly, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning returned to the town carrying wild vegetables. Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle are still hanging on the rope. At this time, they are tired, sleepy, and dry. "Kang Le, I really want to drink water, why haven''t they found it?" Vol 2 Chapter 5375: College students’ desert island game(38) Vol 2 Chapter 5375: College students¡¯ desert ind game(38) "Jia Jia, dont worry, its only been a long time, they will think we are outside, how could theye to us? They... they found out that we were gone. It should be at night when we didnt go back. "Chen Kanglefortably said, "Jia Jia, you hold on, think about our future, and we must not give up." Tao Jiajia has no ns to cut the rope for the time being, and she doesn''t want to give up until the end. As long as she apanies Chen Kangle through this experience, she will definitely be able to enter the door of Chen''s house. Chen Kangle will also regard her as the most trusted person. It''s only been a long time, she can really wait, people don''t eat or drink, it''s almost three days, should it be the limit? Then she will try, if it really doesn''t work in the end, she can only regret it. Chen Kangle wants to live, and she wants to live too. It''s better to have one person alive than if two people die, right? "Kang Le, how are you doing?" "I''m fine, as long as you are fine, I''ll be fine." Tao Jiajia''s mind became clearer when she heard such gentle words. When did Chen Kangle talk to her so tenderly, just because he was afraid of death. Chen Kangle nced at the sharpened wooden ts into the pit. On top of the wooden ts, there was a mouse gnawing on the wooden ts. In half a day, the mouse had already gnawed off a piece of wood. In this situation, although he coaxed Tao Jiajia, he did not put all his hopes on her. After all, Tao Jiajia fancy his money. Who doesn''t want to live when life is threatened? Chen Kangle looked forward to the little mouse being able to gnaw off the sharp wooden ts sooner. Tao Jiajia couldn''t hold on at that time, and he also had a chance to survive. Tao Jiajia didn''t know this, and now she didn''t want to speak at all, let alone call for help, she didn''t have the energy at all. After hanging up for a long time, she had long been dizzy. It was getting dark gradually, and the students who went out also returned to the town with their own harvest. Because two weird things happened before, everyone was afraid to mess with the things in the town for the time being, they were all orderly looking for food, and then brought them back. When counting the number of people, Independence did not see Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle, and frowned: "Why haven''t Kangle and Jiajiae back?" "I don''t know, maybe the two of them yed too much, forget the time." "It''s possible that both of them have always been like that." "Wait a little longer, maybe I''ll be back in a while." Everyone took out weeds, cooked them and ate them. The few people who went to look for seafood before had nothing to gain, and they could only eat unptable wild vegetables. In the past two days, no oil and water have been seen. Everyone has lost weight, and their faces are slightly sallow, their strength has be much smaller, and their legs are weak when they walk. It was dark, Chen Kangle and Tao Jiajia still did note back, and everyone realized that something was wrong. "Isn''t there something wrong with them?" A little girl said fearfully, "No matter how fun, it is impossible not toe back at this time." Needless to say, others think the same way. "By the way, didn''t you guys go to the beach with them?" Wei Yan was warm at this time. Among the male ssmates who were named, one of them replied: "But when he arrived in the forest, Chen Kangle said he was going to pick up branches in the forest with Tao Jiajia, and said that he wanted to engrave on the branches. Maybe people outside could see the branches on the branches. Contents, we can be saved. After that, a few of us went to the beach and didnt meet themter. Maybe they were looking for seafood, changing ces often, but we didnt meet..." Vol 2 Chapter 5376: College students’ desert island game(39) Vol 2 Chapter 5376: College students¡¯ desert ind game(39) "It may also be that they never came out after entering the forest." Wei Yan interrupted the male ssmate, "It''s sote, it''s probably an ident." "Are you going to find someone?" Bai Tian asked, "If something really matters, they will definitely be in danger." Then she found that everyone was silent, and no one agreed to find someone at this time, and some even buried their heads. They don''t have shlights, and they go to the forest at night. It''s terrifying, and they don''t know what they will meet. Those two people run around on their own, do they have to pay the bill? "We don''t have lighting tools, we can''t find it. I don''t know what will be in the forest. Let''s wait for tomorrow day." Du Li said at this time, "Can''t let us people follow in order to find them?" Du Li''s words are justified and well-founded. It''s not that they don''t want to find it, but that they don''t have the conditions to find it. If something happens to someone else, it will be even more troublesome. When dawnes, they will definitely look for it. Bai Tian looked at the dark sky outside and agreed with Du Li''s words. Indeed, at this time, I cant see the road clearly, how can I find someone? The town is weird and weird, and if something goes wrong, the gain is not worth the loss. Everyone was around the fire, and the fire was shining on everyone''s face. After a while, someone went back to the room to rest. Except for Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning, the others are three or two people in a room, and some even have five or six people in a room. Tang Guoy on the bed, constantly fumbling from the system space and stuffing it into her mouth: "Did Mu Shaoning go back to the secret room?" [Yes, he is much the same as the host, and he is adding meals. The system said solemnly, I scanned his storage room and there was everything to eat in it. He was gnawing on the bread while looking at his storage room as if he was looking for something. [The host is big, he found it, it''s a box of raw pigeon eggs, and he murmured softly. Fortunately, he was prepared enough to use pigeon eggs to replenish your body. ] The system''s tone became more rxed, [This guy, who looks like an indifferent person, actually melted after a little cover. [The host is big, you eat less, dont you think its weird if you grow fat and white? Go to bed, there will be pigeon eggs tomorrow. At dawn the next day, Du Li summoned everyone: "Our task this morning is to find Chen Kangle and Tao Jiajia. The focus is to find them in the forest. We cant act alone. We must walk together with each other. If there is anything, we will immediately shout. If you can''t find it like this, it means they are not in the forest." Everyone heard that Du Li''s words meant that they tried their best for a long time. If you don''t find it, it doesn''t matter to them. There is no objection. After all, they are just ssmates, and it is impossible to spend all of their time searching for Chen Kangle. Even if Du Li and Chen Kangle had a good rtionship, they had no ns. "If I can''t find it, what should I do?" Bai Tian whispered, except for Tang Guo and Wei Yan who were standing next to her, no one heard. Wei Yan nced at Bai Tian, and whispered: "The situation is different now. If you can''t find it, you can only resign it to fate. There is no way." Bai Tian felt ufortable, and still did not refute Wei Yan''s words. After all, this was a fact. "Let''s go, let''s look for it first. Whether we can find it depends on luck. We don''t me you if we can''t find it. We did everything we should do." Wei Yan took Bai Tian''s arm and drove her into the forest. band. "Let''s go too?" Tang Guo stopped Mu Shaoning who was in a daze. She found that the other person''s sight was from the backs of Wei Yan and Bai Tian. She knew that Mu Shaoning was staring at the two of them, so she nned to do something. ? She didn''t mean to stop, as long as Mu Shaoning didn''t kill him, he would just y. Vol 2 Chapter 5377: College students’ desert island game(40) Vol 2 Chapter 5377: College students¡¯ desert ind game(40) These students, arent they here just rushing to y games? It''s all here, of course you have to y enough. [The host is big, there are pigeon eggs in Mu Shaoning''s pocket. He is observing the environment. He estimated that when he arrives at a suitable ce, he will pretend that he has picked these eggs. "Then I stay away from him, lest he can''t find a chance." System: Is this really good? Not long after, Mu Shaoning suddenly called Tang Guo to go over, and then in front of Tang Guo, he pushed aside the grass. On a small branch, he saw a nest with a few eggs in it. [The host is big, this guy is so serious, he also made a nest. Tang Guo watched Mu Shaoning pick up the pigeon egg, shook it gently in his hand, and said to her solemnly: "There is no long bird in it, you can eat it." "Going out in the afternoon to eat, there are too few things, not enough points." Mu Shaoning put the pigeon eggs into his purse one by one, "Youe out with me in the afternoon." Tang Guo replied: "Okay." "Don''t tell other people, it''s not enough." Mu Shaoning emphasized carefully. Tang Guo quickly agreed that she ate too much before telling those people that she had picked up pigeon eggs. Only a few eggs, I said it, I don''t know if I can eat it in everyone''s mouth by then. Mu Shaoning thought of something at this time, and the corners of her lips suddenly bend, which is actually not impossible for those people to see. Now they are still united. If something good appears, resources will definitely be unequally distributed. Isn''t it a chance for contradictions then? Touching the smooth pigeon egg with his finger, Mu Shaoning had a perfect n to make the group of people turn their faces on each other. Tang Guo felt a malicious aura from Mu Shaoning, but it was not aimed at her. Near noon, everyone could not find Chen Kangle and Tao Jiajia, so they had to give up and return. "Let''s look for it in the afternoon. I really can''t find it. There is no way." Du Li said, getting everyone''s approval, Bai Tian followed with a sigh. In the afternoon, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning went out to open a small stove and ate roasted pigeon eggs. When she returned to the town that afternoon, she heard someone say that she had picked up three eggs. She saw, isn''t that an egg? Wei Yan is analyzing the three eggs: "It may be chickens raised by people in the town. Later, the people here disappeared. Those chickens ran into the forest to survive. It was really lucky to be able to pick this up. " The one who picked up the three eggs was a girl who originally wanted to swallow it alone, but there were other people around at the time. Someone saw it and could only return with eggs. Seeing everyone looking around the three eggs, they all showed greedy expressions, and the girls were not in a good mood. In any case, she picked up the egg too, and the look in these people''s eyes is too strange. "How do you divide the eggs?" Xiang Wen was also full of eagerness. For several days, she didn''t see the fish. She didn''t care about eating wild vegetables every day. She really wanted to rush to eat the eggs. When the girl heard Xiang Wen''s words, her expression changed drastically, and she gave Xiang Wen a fierce look. Xiang Wen was too hungry to pay attention to this. Everyone looked at Du Li, and Du Li was also embarrassed. Despite his calm expression, he actually wanted to eat eggs. He had always been able to handle everything with ease, and he remained silent for a long time. In the end, he turned his gaze on the little girl. Everyone held their breath and looked forward to Du Li''s next words. Vol 2 Chapter 5378: College students’ desert island game(41) Vol 2 Chapter 5378: College students¡¯ desert ind game(41) "The three eggs were picked up by Yun Lingling, so Yun Lingling eats one egg by herself. Everyone is okay, right?" Du Li looked at everyone and said, seeing everyone nodding their heads and feeling relieved, "Now everyone is on this ind. If you want to survive, you must unite when people outside find us. Therefore, the remaining two eggs are better to be boiled in wild vegetables to make egg drop soup." When everyone heard it, they were a little expectant and disappointed. Seeing that there was no objection, Du Li knew that this method was the best even if Yun Lingling was so upset and did not speak. So many people boiled the eggs into the wild vegetables. There are only two eggs, and in the end there are not many. If he can, he also wants to eat alone. "Since everyone has no objections, we will boil the eggs tonight." Du Li put one of the eggs into Yun Lingling''s hands. "This is what you deserve. You can handle it as you like." Under the fiery eyes of everyone, Yun Lingling hurriedly took the egg into her arms, nning to cook a boiled egg. It''s hard to see different ingredients. If no one sees her picking up eggs, all three eggs are hers. After a while, everyone was busy cooking wild vegetables. They still didn''t forget to look at Yun Lingling''s position, and saw that she had cooked the eggs and was peeling them in the corner. Yun Lingling looked at the snow-white egg, swallowed her saliva, and when she was about to bite it up, she shook in front of her, and the egg in her hand disappeared in the blink of an eye. When she found the egg again, the egg had been eaten into the belly by another girl in two bites. Yun Lingling''s eyes were red at the time, and she rushed over viciously, shouting: "Chen Xiaohan, you are too much!!" Chen Xiaohan was thrown down by Yun Lingling, her mouth was still refusing quickly, and she covered it with her hand. Yun Lingling went to break her hand and tried to buckle the egg out of the other party''s mouth. For a time, the two yed hard to separate. Especially when Yun Lingling saw that Chen Xiaohan had swallowed all the eggs, she was so angry that she cried loudly regardless of the crowd''s onlookers: "Chen Xiaohan, you are too much, you are really too much!" Afterwards, she greeted Chen Xiaohan vigorously, and Chen Xiaohan''s cheek hurt. Chen Xiaohan had swallowed the egg and immediately backhanded, pulling Yun Lingling''s hair. Seeing that the two men fought more and more fiercely, Du Li who reacted quickly said: "Hurry up and hold them." "Hurry up and beat the eggs." At this time, Wei Yan reminded the girl who was stirring the vegetable soup, "The water is boiling." The girl who stirred the vegetable soup was stunned. She looked at Wei Yan a little puzzled, and then at the vegetable soup in the pot. It was obvious that the water was just a little short of boiling? But she still subconsciously beat the two eggs into the wild vegetable soup, stirring constantly. Two pots were burned here, both of which were found from the town, and they were all of that kind of oversized iron pot. Beat an egg in a pot, there really are not many egg flowers. Sniffing the deliciousness of the eggs, Wei Yan couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva. At this time, she heard Yun Linglings voiceing from there: "Squad leader, I dont care. I found the eggs. Now Chen Xiaohan grabbed my eggs. What do you say? You want me to stop. Give me an egg!" Du Li is very embarrassed. There are no more than a dozen people who divide two eggs. They are already very tight. When they are cooked, they can taste the taste of eggs at most. Not only will they be full, they can also hook out the gluttons. Vol 2 Chapter 5379: College students’ desert island game(42) Vol 2 Chapter 5379: College students¡¯ desert ind game(42) If you divide an egg, you may not smell the egg. He looked at Chen Xiaohan, who was crushed by Yun Lingling on the ground and had two bites: "You usually have a good rtionship. How can you have a conflict at this time?" "Chen Xiaohan, especially you, I made arrangements. Everyone divided the egg and soup to eat. Why did you go grab Yun Lingling''s eggs?" Chen Xiaohan has a row of gums on her face. Yun Lingling''s mouth is very ruthless. She curls her lips: "What''s the rtionship? If it''s a good rtionship, will she eat alone? I have any good food in the past, and when did I give her a portion Is there any good thing, which did not bring her? Cosmetics, skin care products, perfume, which is not what she wants to use, for her to use? Now she can eat an egg, but did not think about me, did not ask, I can understand it. She and I are **** friends and best friends. They have never thought about me. They have been here for several days, and there is no movement outside. Who knows how long they will stay here, of course they need to make up for it. I dont want to die if Im healthy, so I can support people from outside toe in, I dont want to die." Chen Xiaohan''s words made everyone silent. Especially those who share the dormitory with them all know these things. Especially in peacetime, Chen Xiaohan will often help Yun Lingling with meals and other small favors. "Chen Xiaohan, you are sick." Yun Lingling was a little excited. Chen Xiaohan looked indifferent at all: "Who is sick, everyone knows that you have the ability to kill me? Who knows when you can get out of this ghost ce." A few male ssmates pulled Yun Lingling away. As for Yun Lingling''s request to give her another egg, of course it is impossible. "Yun Lingling, I''m sorry, the eggs are already in the pot." Wei Yan walked over and patted her shoulder with a smile, "Why don''t you drink two more bowls of wild vegetable soup, everyone else only has one bowl." Yun Lingling was very angry, thinking of the egg before, she was about to suffocate. Starting today, he and Chen Xiaohan are at odds. Yun Linglingpromised, and finally really drank two bowls of wild vegetable soup. Chen Xiaohan was banned from eating tonight by Du Li because he had robbed food. She had no opinion. An egg was much better than the clear soup with watery wild vegetable egg flower soup. Tang Guo sat in the corner. After witnessing this time, Yu Guang nced at Mu Shaoning''s position. Although he didn''t have any expression, he was almost the same as before, but she still saw that the other party was in a good mood. Three eggs can split this group of people. He should have a sense of aplishment, right? She believes that there will be more such things in the future. Tonight, it should be everyoneing to the ind, the only night that is not so hungry, right? Somehow I had some soup with eggs. The next morning, everyone woke up from hunger. Maybe yesterday''s wild vegetable egg drop soup made them feel a bit delicious, and everyone went to the forest to try their luck early this morning. However, Mu Shaoning didn''t intend to put eggs for them today. He prepared another gift. He didn''t go to the forest, but went to the beach under the pretext. Everyone didn''t ask him, and he got used to his loneliness. In fact, when he turned around, he disguised himself and ran into the forest. He has been preparing for this day for a long time, and he has also done specific training for this, so he walks on the ground like a foot in the grass. He knew that Wei Yan and Bai Tian were inseparable, and they would usually go with each other. The ssmates who entered the forest today all had different minds. They didn''t want to have too many people together, and they all walked away tacitly. Vol 2 Chapter 5380: College students’ desert island game(43) Vol 2 Chapter 5380: College students¡¯ desert ind game(43) Everyone is looking forward to finding something good and being able to eat alone. At this moment, there was no one around Wei Yan and Bai Tian. Mu Shaoning yed the prepared recording, and the two immediately heard the rooster''s crow, and ran in that direction quickly following the sound. Mu Shaoning nned to lead the two to the trap and hide. The trees here are huge and the grasses are very dense. He has been familiar with this ce for a long time, and hiding is very simple. "Bai Tian, hurry up, I won''t be able to catch upter." Wei Yan urged. Bai Tian''s speed is too slow. If they can catch the **** today, even if they can''t eat alone, they still won''t have chicken legs. problem. Thinking of chicken thighs, both men''s saliva secreted faster. Given the family conditions of two people, how could one covet a chicken so much? I feel sad to think about it. A chicken, stewed soup, is not the egg drop soup of yesterday, it will definitely give them a full meal. Bai Tian''s speed is not only slow, but she can''t stand the grass that keeps hitting her body. She asionally scratches her face and makes her walk very careful. Knowing that she couldn''t catch up, she said to Wei Yan: "Wei Yan, you are faster, you go first, and I will follow you slowly." Wei Yan frowned. Seeing that Bai Tian was still cutting the grass on both sides with a stick, he knew that he couldn''t rely on the other side, so he turned and chased after the rooster crow. Bai Tian looked at Wei Yan, who had disappeared, and sighed deeply. She knew she was holding back. These messy grasses are really troublesome. There were many small wounds on her hands and face, and she didn''t know if she was disfigured. I wonder if anyone outside knows they are missing? Even if you know it, can you find the location here quickly and save them? If she didn''t hesitate at first, persuading Du Li and the others not to y this game, maybe she wouldn''t experience all this, right? In fact, the game Du Li and the others made was really boring and meaningless. It''s just that Wei Yan said that more is worse than less. It doesn''t matter to them anyway, Du Li always talks about Mr. Du, if he identally breaks other people''s affairs, it may affect the cooperation of the subsequentpanies. After weighing it, she felt that it was indeed the case. Du Li has emphasized many times that this is just a small game and there is no danger. Tang Guo can still get a bonus. She is so short of money. This generous bonus should be enough for her entire university. Improve the standard of living at home. Bai Tian was taken in a daze as she walked, thinking, could this be the causal cycle that some people say? If she persuaded her and didn''t evene, wouldn''t all this happen? "what--" A scream interrupted Bai Tian''s thoughts. She heard that the voice was Wei Yan''s. She hurriedly followed the voice and shouted, "Wei Yan, what''s wrong with you?" "Wei Yan" "I''m here, Bai Tian, I''m here, I fell into the pit, and I was bitten by something." Wei Yan''s voice was very painful, and Bai Tian hurried over. Soon she found a pit. After pulling some grass away, she saw Wei Yan, and of course, she also saw other conditions in the pit. A snake was wrapped around Wei Yan''s leg. Wei Yan also noticed it, screaming in fright. "Bai Tian, pull me up quickly." This pit is not shallow, Bai Tian didn''t know what to do for a while, and quickly looked around, hoping to find a tool that he could use, but there was a weed, not even a decent branch. Vol 2 Chapter 5381: College students’ desert island game(44) Vol 2 Chapter 5381: College students¡¯ desert ind game(44) "Bai Tian!" Wei Yan looked at Bai Tian in a daze, "Hurry up and find the rope. This snake is wrapped around my leg. It bit me just now. It''s not worth it to be poisonous or not." Bai Tian said in a panic, "There is no anger here, and there are no branches." "Or, I''ll call someone to ask other students toe and help quickly." Wei Yan broke into a cold sweat on his forehead: "Can you guarantee that you can find this direction after calling someone?" Bai Tian was silent, she couldn''t. So, she couldn''t call someone, and she couldn''t find it backter. "Are there any stones on it?" Bai Tian looked at it quickly: "Yes." "You throw two rocks down first, I will solve this snake first." Wei Yan was also afraid, but her strong desire to survive forced her to be strong. Anyway, Bai Tian is unreliable, this is ady Jiaojiao. Nothing, and a little naive. Bai Tian did the same, only when she went to pick up the rocks, only to find that it was not worthwhile around her, and two snakes appeared. These two snakes were not entangled on the stone, but they were not far from the stone. It is possible that she would be bitten as soon as she stretched her hand over. This snake still has color. She has nomon sense anymore. Most of it is poisonous. If you get a bite, you may die if you don''t inject the serum in time. Bai Tian shivered: "Wei Yan, two snakes suddenly came next to the stone. The colors are gorgeous and they may be poisonous." As soon as Bai Tian''s words fell, Wei Yan''s voice stopped. The snake that bit her is not worthy of being poisonous or not, and has no color, but she feels that she is in good physical condition. Even if it is poisonous, most of it is not very poisonous, and it does not require human life. "I''ll try to distract them first, and then pick up the rocks." Bai Tian''s voice came again, which made Wei Yan breathe a sigh of relief. She thought Bai Tian would give up saving her. Think about it, ording to Bai Tian''s character, I can''t think of it so far, I won''t die. "Then you be careful." "Got it, do you want it?" Wei Yan: "It''s okay for the time being. You can find some thin branches and get them away." "I will try, I will get two in the tree." She couldn''t get the branches that could bear the weight of an adult, but she could still break the branches that took the two snakes away. Wei Yan waited, Bai Tian nervously snapped the branches. Mu Shaoning hidden in the dense leaves was watching this scene. He asked someone to dig the pit, and he put the snake inside. It was not too poisonous, but a little bit poisonous and not fatal. He also put the two poisonous snakes outside, very poisonous. The reason for ying like this is simr to that of Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle. If Bai Tian gives up saving Wei Yan, Wei Yan can still survive, and the two will turn around just around the corner. If Bai Tian rescued Wei Yan, then he would set another round, anyway, there was still more time. This Wei Yan looks a little clever. He doesn''t talk much, but he is very scheming. If Bai Tian meets danger, will she save it? It should be very interesting to let Bai Tian''s outlook on life suffer. Tang Guo was also observing the situation here through the system. She was not far away. After all, there was a poisonous snake over there. In case Bai Tian was bitten, she could deliver medicine in time to avoid human life. Bai Tian returned with the branch, shaking hands, and moved the two poisonous snakes away. After finishing it, sweating profusely and joy on his face. "Wei Yan, I took the poisonous snake away. I will throw a stone down for you now. By the way, I think of a way. I will rub the grasster. I have watched the popr science on TV before. The grass can be used to rub the rope. , Will pull you down at that time." Vol 2 Chapter 5382: College students’ desert island game(45) Vol 2 Chapter 5382: College students¡¯ desert ind game(45) Wei Yan was a little happy: "Okay." Wei Yan, who got the stone, smashed the snake to death. An hourter, Bai Tian assisted the injured Wei Yan and returned to the town with a rotten-headed snake. At this time, there was no one in the town. Bai Tian looked at Wei Yan''s somewhat red and swollen legs, not particrly serious, and was relieved: "Wei Yan, how are you doing?" "Fortunately, it should not be a very poisonous snake, it is slightly poisonous." "That''s good, or else, let me take a breath for you?" Wei Yan didn''t refuse, she really couldn''t do this on her own. When everyone came back, they knew that Wei Yan was injured, and what was even more happy was that he had some meat to eat. No one else picked up the egg, but someone caught a crab on the beach. However, there are only two or three small ones, this thing doesn''t have much meat, basically it can''t be eaten. But no matter how small the meat is, it is also meat. The crab is still contributed to the soup, and a snake is added to it, and finally a real meat meal can be eaten. The person who picked up the crab could enjoy one alone, and Wei Yan and Bai Tian could also share two pieces of snake meat separately. Besides, Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle, who have been hanging upside down, two days have passed, and both of them are in a semi-conscious state. The sharp wooden ts in the pit had been chewed off a lot by the rats. Chen Kangle felt more and more rxed. When the wooden ts were all bitten off, he asked Tao Jiajia to cut the rope. Tao Jiajian can apany him at critical times, and he will not treat her badly. The two of them seldommunicate. Their lips have been chapped and they are almost speechless, and asionally they mumble to indicate that they are still alive. Tao Jiajia was really at the limit of her body, and she almost couldn''t hold the knife. If it continues and the knife falls to the ground, then she will never have a chance to cut the rope. She wants to go out and live. She has been waiting for two days, and no one else can find them. She has persisted, and now she really just wants to live. She didn''t make a squeak, she reached out and shed the knife on the rope forcefully. The knife was quick, and the rope snapped, followed by Chen Kangle''s scream. Tao Jiajia fell to the ground, and despite the pain, she felt a new life. She didn''t dare to look at Chen Kangle in the pit, even if it was past, she would still be able to save the other person, she would not go. If she goes outside, Chen Kangle will definitely kill her. Therefore, the only way is to let Chen Kangle stay here forever, so that she will not be harmed. She is almost worthy of Chen Kangle for two days and half of her life is gone. Tao Jiajia rested for a while, quickly got up from the ground, followed the memory, and walked towards the town. The mouse that the paper puppet man turned into has already removed the formation. Tao Jiajia exhausted all her strength and finally returned to the town. Along the way, she even made up her rhetoric. When she saw everyone, she said that she had an ident with Chen Kangle. Both of them fell into a deep pit. Later, she crawled out and did not see Chen Kangle. When everyone saw her embarrassed, they didn''t doubt. Tao Jiajia didn''t dare to say the existence of that mysterious person. After all, many things were easy to tell, and it was not easy to make up stories. Where did she know that Chen Kangle was just hurting his leg, ate some grass indiscriminately, and was climbing out of the pit with the help of those wooden ts. Tao Jiajia, who returned to the small town, is now very spared his life. After eating several bowls of vegetable soup, he finally fell asleep. In the morning it was still dark, Tang Guo was woken up by the system: [Host is big, Chen Kangle is back. [He drank a bit and slept first, and ate the rest of the wild vegetable soup without any meat or fish. Now he went straight to Tao Jiajias room, he went in, the host is big, you can get up and eat melon...] Needless to say, Tang Guo was already up. At this moment, she heard a scream from Tao Jiajia. Vol 2 Chapter 5383: College students’ desert island game(46) Vol 2 Chapter 5383: College students¡¯ desert ind game(46) Tao Jiajia woke everyone up to the scream, Tang Guo followed the sound without rushing, and by that time, several people had already arrived in Tao Jiajia''s room. "Help" On the way, Tao Jiajia''s life-saving voice was heard. Before that, Tao Jiajia was in the same room with Chen Kangle, so there were no other people living in this room. When everyone came in with torches, they saw Tao Jiajia pped on the ground by Chen Kangle. Chen Kangle looked very embarrassed, his face was pale, his eyes were a little protruding, especially his expression looked more terrifying, and there was blood on his body. When everyone was stunned, Tao Jiajia had been pped several times. It was also because of Chen Kangle''s physical strength that had gone badly, coupled with the injury, in fact, the strength of the fight was not strong enough, of course the pain was still a little bit painful. Everyone quickly pulled Chen Kangle away, looking at Chen Kangle''s gloomy appearance, and seeing Tao Jiajia wishing to eat her appearance, everyone knew that something would happen in it. Bijian renewed the conflict. The girls surrounded Tao Jiajia, and several boys pulled Chen Kangle together and walked outside together. There are several fires outside, which are reserved fires to prevent the lighter from breaking, and then there will be no way out. Everyone has arrived here, their eyes falling strangely on Tao Jiajia''s body. Didn''t she say in the afternoon that Chen Kangle fell into the pit with her and didn''t see anyone else? Now Chen Kangle found her back aggressively and beat her up, obviously things were different. Du Li walked up to Chen Kangle and patted his health: "You are injured, bandage first." He saw that Chen Kangle''s trouser legs were torn and there were blood stains on it. "It has been bandaged. There is no first aid kit here. For the time being, this is the only way to stop the bleeding." When Chen Kangle spoke, he didn''t even look at Du Li. His eyes were always on Tao Jiajia. Tao Jiajia only now sees clearly. It turned out that the person who pped her was Chen Kangle. Why didn''t he die? It seemed that he was slightly injured. I knew it would be like this, no matter how much she persisted, she would have a good life in this life. At this time, Tao Jiajia felt regretful in his heart. After the regret, it was more fear. "Is it very regrettable that I couldn''t hold on for one more day?" Chen Kangle said sarcastically, "Tao Jiajia, Tao Jiajia, I knew you were after my money. I didn''t expect that you would be so unfeeling in the end. You. He cut the rope without saying a word. The pit was full of sharp wooden ts. Do you know what it means to break the rope? I will be pierced by a thousand arrows." Mentioned this, Chen Kangle was anxious. In the first two days, he was very moved. No matter what, Tao Jiajia could actually persist for so long. He was thinking that when the mouse gnawed off all the wooden strips, he would let Tao Jiajia chop the rope. Unexpectedly, Tao Jiajia was so anxious that he didn''t wait for him and didn''t notify him. Fortunately, there were only two wooden ts left. He tried desperately to avoid the critical point, but his thigh was also scratched and a lot of blood was bleed. Fortunately, he usually exercises regrly and does some strength training, otherwise he will not be able toe back at all. From these words Chen Kangle said, everyone understood and wrote things. Du Li still wanted to be more clear: "Kang Le, what has happened to the two of you these past few days?" Chen Kangle knew that there was no way to clean up Tao Jiajia, so he sat down quietly and exined his experience in the past few days. Seeing Tao Jiajia''s pale face, he smiled crookedly. Everyone knows about this. Who dares to make friends with Tao Jiajia when he goes out in the future? Vol 2 Chapter 5384: College students’ desert island game(47) Vol 2 Chapter 5384: College students¡¯ desert ind game(47) "Tao Jiajia, there is no end to this matter between you and me." Chen Kangle''s harsh words stimted Tao Jiajia. She shouted with red eyes: "Chen Kangle, what are you angry about? Yes, you should be angry. But no matter what, I have been with you for more than two days. I have insisted to my limit. If I change someone, Maybe I gave you up that day, cut the rope and ran away. If I don''t stay with you for more than two days, can the mouse gnaw those wooden ts? If I cut the rope directly and cruelly, your body will be stinky!" "Chen Kangle, in the face of life and death, let''s exchange. If it''s you, can you do it like me?" Chen Kangle''s face was ugly: "If we exchanged it, we would have gone out a long time ago, if it wasn''t for your weak strength, can you pull me up?" "Chen Kangle, you have to be reasonable in your words. You said that you don''t blush? You are a tall man of eighteen meters and eighty meters. You exercise regrly, and your weight is almost the same as your height. I''m only 80 kilograms. I''m still hanging upside down. Can I pull you up? If I can pull you up, I still need to apany you for two days? To be honest, I do it for your money, because I want to live a different life, but Im not the kind to do it for money, either. People who have no conscience at all. How to say, I have persisted for two days, which is quite interesting." "You dare to say that you persisted until those two days, didn''t you want to wait to go out, you can rely on me for food and clothing for the rest of your life?" Chen Kangle broke Tao Jiajia''s previous thoughts, andughed, "So, don''t say so. Noble, so innocent, you can hold on for two days, most of the reason is not because you want to get what you want? In the end, you cant hold on. Isnt it because you feel the limit and dont have any hope, so you decide to keep yourself first? Tao Jiajia: "Is there a problem with saving my life first?" "I am not a Virgin, nor a phnthropist, nor the kind of self-sacrificing person, and I don''t want to be someone who sacrifices for love. At critical times, it is human instinct to protect myself." Chen Kangle: "I''m toozy to talk about this with you." Because Chen Kangle found that no one at the scene used Tao Jiajia, and everyone including his brother Du Li was silent and did not express their views on this matter. What does this show? It means that everyone here agrees with what Tao Jiajia said. In fact, if he changes his job, of course he will save himself. However, he was still very angry, Tao Jiajia, a cruel woman who only loves money. "Let''s go over this incident. Just now you said that there was a mysterious person handing a knife." Wei Yan broke the silence, his eyes fell on Tao Jiajia, "Do you remember what that person looked like?" "I didn''t see exactly what he looked like. He was dressed in a ck robe, his face was covered, and he was dressed like the death **** in anime. The knife was especially like a death god''s sickle. As for the sound, it was very mechanical and a little hoarse. I am I can remember, thats all. Tao Jiajia seemed to be willing to give up, Anyway, things have been exposed. Im not afraid of anything. Few people can make choices different from me at that time. Through this person, I To be sure, we should be monitored, and our every move is under the eyes of the other person." Wei Yan: "I think so too, but I don''t know what the person behind it means." "I don''t know the real purpose, but I''m sure that the other party just wants to kill us." Chen Kangle said, "If it weren''t for my luck, it might really be dead." Vol 2 Chapter 5385: College students’ desert island game(48) Vol 2 Chapter 5385: College students¡¯ desert ind game(48) After saying this, he also nced at Tao Jiajia. He couldn''t remember this grudge. Tao Jiajia is not afraid this time. Who knows if he can go out alive here and what he is afraid of? Chen Kangle, who has left the family, is not yet a paper tiger. "Then what should we do now?" Bai Tian asked everyone what was in their hearts, this matter is a trick, how can they get out of control and return to where they belong? Things happen one after another. Every time they get out of danger, it all depends on luck. If there is one time and the luck is gone, wouldn''t it be a matter of death? Everyone here may be the unfortunate one, it''s just a matter of time. Early in the morning, it was a bit cold, thinking about what might happen, apanied by a slight cool breeze, everyone only felt cold from head to toe. "If someone nned here, what about the clothes that would walk that night?" It was the boy who was urinating outside that night. "I''m sure that the clothes are definitely not high-tech. No one controls me. I saw it flying up, going up the stairs and turning over the railings, as if there was a person inside. The only way to be sure that there was no one was that the clothes were t." The boy''s words silenced everyone again. "Maybe its not that someone nned something, but we broke into something we shouldnt havee. Do you think its possible? Those traps are only when we go to encounter them. If someone is really nning all of this, then the other party Should take the initiative toe here to harm us. For example, while we are sleeping at night, it is easier to give us a stab in the neck?" Bai Tian said, "And the mysterious person Tao Jiajia met may be funny and like to y with people outside. If he really wants you, why not just kill the two of you who can''t resist?" Bai Tian''s words are contemtive again, yeah, it makes sense. Tang Guo was silent, she nced at Mu Shaoning in the corner, and he was still buried in his head. [This guy is secretlyughing, the host is big, he probably thinks that his n is perfect, which can make everyone confused. Mu Shaoning is indeed smiling, proud of his n, and also regretful that this group of people is very lucky. So far, several days have passed, and one or two dayster, it will be almost a week. No one was killed. Although the n was good, it made him a little impatient if he didn''t kill one. Do you still want him to do it yourself? [The host is big, murderous. "He''s impatient." Tang Guo replied in a steady tone, "Watch him more, and don''t let his hands get bloody." The discussion was unsessful, so they could only repeat their previous life, go out during the day to find food, carve branches by the way, and send messages outside. Wei Yan suggested to go back and see if he could get the knife back. Mu Shaoning didn''t mean to stop it. A knife could not change much, and it would also make Tang Guo easier to follow, so that it would not suffer so much. When going out, Tang Guo called Mu Shaoning: "Let''s go out and see if we can pick up some good things." Mu Shaoning responded: "Okay." He looked at Tang Guo and thought it was time to provide her with pigeon eggs tomorrow, so as to avoid her physical problems. He has a lot to eat, but unfortunately he can''t share it with her. He didn''t want to expose himself before the n waspleted. Vol 2 Chapter 5386: College students’ desert island game(49) Vol 2 Chapter 5386: College students¡¯ desert ind game(49) Tang Guo saw the deep thoughts in Mu Shaoning''s eyes. His heart should be very contradictory andplicated at this time, right? But he still hasn''t changed the initial decision, and he is even impatient. When I went out in the morning to look for food, in the afternoon Mu Shaoning made an excuse for being unwell and wanted to rest in the house. In fact, the system observed that Mu Shaoning had gone to the secret room. Except Tang Guo, no one would contact Mu Shaoning. Besides, he locked the door. Most people would choose to turn back when they encountered this. Tang Guo didn''t n to knock on the door either, just let the system look at Mu Shaoning. Mu Shaoning flipped through his cell phone and found the information of the ssmates on it. The mobile interface is currently stuck on Du Li''s photo. [Host Da, is he going to attack Du Li? Others are incidental, Du Like is the culprit. Before Tang Guo could speak, the system spoke again: [Host Da, he pulled out a mobile phone from a box, and I scanned it. This mobile phone belongs to Du Li. [He is ying a stand-alone game with Du Li''s mobile phone. Tang Guo had already gone to the beach at this time, engraved on the branches with others, and then threw the branches out. She was really not afraid of these branches going out, because even if people outside found out, they wouldn''t be able to get in. What she thinks now is that when this matter is over and someone outside finds it, she has to erase all the evidence here, lest people find the weirdness on this ind and find evidence. [The host is big, you really have a long-term view. Have you thought about where you took your wedding photos? What kind of wedding photos should you choose? "Are you going to go to the house if you don''t fight for three days?" "It''s a male system anyway, so I''ll be croaking when there''s nothing wrong, aren''t you afraid of beingughed at by your little brother?" [Those boys dare notugh at me. They are not as good as I am. So far, the systems that are disobedient and want to challenge me in the Space-Time Administration have been defeated by me. The system hum, So, even if its in the system, if you have a different identity, and eat public meals, what about it? I cant do anything to beat me. Tang Guo: "But they have a serial number." System: [The host is big, you are too bullying. As I said before 111, the signal from the boss of the Time and Space Administration is getting better and better. Maybe when the text can be transmitted, I will be able to have a number. Isnt it easy to get a number for a wild system like me? "Then congrattions in advance." All afternoon, Mu Shaoning was ying Du Li''s mobile phone, and he didn''t stop until the mobile phone ran out of power and turned off automatically. That night, Mu Shaoning secretly put out all the fires, then secretly went to Du Li''s room, put his mobile phone away, and went back to the room to sleep. In the morning, the students who took turns in charge of cooking got up and found that the fire was all out. The lighter was kept on Du Li''s side. They could only knock on Du Li''s door and ask Du Li for a lighter. Du Li opened the door and let them in. Then he turned to look for a lighter in the drawer. When the drawer opened, Du Li saw that there was his mobile phone in the drawer. He was stunned. Then he quickly took out the lighter and closed the drawer. . Doing these movements was almost subconscious. He turned around, and he was slightly relieved when he saw that the few ssmates who came in didn''t seem to notice. "Take it, remember to take it back when the fire is burning. This is our only lighter. It can''t be broken or thrown away." Vol 2 Chapter 5387: College students’ desert island game(50) Vol 2 Chapter 5387: College students¡¯ desert ind game(50) "I see, monitor." The ssmate who got the lighter only thought Du Li today was a bit strange, of course he didn''t think much about it. After they left, Du Li opened the drawer and took out his mobile phone. Before he couldugh out loud, he found that the mobile phone was turned off and had no power at all. At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and he subconsciously put his hand behind him. The phone is in his hand, this is unreasonable, so let''s hide it first. "In ss, the fire is already burning, and I will return the lighter." "Okay, put it on the cab." The ssmate who still has a lighter still thinks Du Li is a bit strange, especially when the other person is holding a hand with his back, as if he is hiding something, his eyes sank. Did Du Li find something good and eat it secretly? After a while, Du Li must have secretly hid a good thing and the news that he was eating in the room was spread in a small area. Everyone was a little afraid of Du Li, so they didn''t dare to pretend to him, but everyone kept a heart. As time goes by, there is still no hope of going out. Who knows what will happen on this ind? Therefore, this person still has to be a little selfish. Tao Jiajia is right, everyone wants to live. To survive here, in addition to avoiding possible dangers, food and water are the most important. Du Limingbai''s mobile phone appeared at an untimely time. Most of it was a conspiracy by the person behind it. He just didn''t know who this person was, whether he had a n, or just wanted to make fun of people. The key now is to dispose of this phone to avoid being misunderstood. What made Du Li even more unpredictable was that at noon, someone suggested that if everyone had been separated, whoever found what belonged to him, it would be fair. Tinder belongs to everyone, but if you find something by yourself, use it yourself. After all, no one knows how long they will stay here. It is impossible to always take care of the kind of people who can''t take care of themselves, right? You can form a small circle, there are so many pots in the town, no one can use it. There is really no need to eat a big pot of rice every day. If you are so tired, you can''t tell you too much, especially for those who find good things. It''s very unfair. Those who have suffered, all agree quickly, saying that this is very good. Du Li immediately objected: "The first thing we need most is unity. If the hearts of the people are not aligned, then all of us here may not be able to wait until the people outside find us." "Then those of us who know how to cook, find food, and are busy with everything, aren''t we particrly disadvantaged? The monitor, the average person in the ss, knows nothing, at most we find some wild vegetables, but it is not always necessary to find some wild vegetables. I can eat. Really, it''s been a week, everything is ours, so tired, everyone is the young master and princess of the family, there is no need to wait for some people? And the good things we found, I wanted to say a long time ago Why do you want to share it with those who cant find anything? If you cant find it, then eat wild vegetables. Why do you want to share the meat? Its not enough for one person." "Yes, I''ve been apart, I''ve long wanted to do this." "I also agree to separate. Anyway, I don''t want to eat a big pot of rice, and I can''t eat enough. It''s better to make your own, rx, be full, and find good things to at least have a tooth sacrifice. What is it now? I can eat some soup every time, When this continues, I really cant insist on finding someone outside. Du Li looked at the crowd, and there was no one opposed to these people, indicating that the hearts of the people were long gone. To be honest, it was against him in the first ce to be separated. [The host is big, doesn''t it look like the time when the family was separated like before? ] The system asked with a smile, [Mu Shaoning, this guy, how bad it is. Vol 2 Chapter 5388: College students’ desert island game(51) Vol 2 Chapter 5388: College students¡¯ desert ind game(51) "Separation at this time is really unfavorable in the long run." Wei Yan said at this time, "Everyone is in the same ss. They stay on the ind because of idents. They don''t really want to make a home here. For safety, there is also I dont think there is a need to separate the series of things that may happen in the future. This will easily cause disunity, which is not good for all of us." Yun Lingling: "Anyway, it''s not that your eggs were separated or robbed. You are willing to contribute things. It''s your business. You don''t want to be a mediator here and be a wise man. Besides, why should we listen to the squad leader? With you? Can''t we live by ourselves?" "Yes, live it by yourself, we just notify the ss leader, and you have no right to control us." The person who spoke was the student who went to get the lighter in the morning, named Cui Yuanyong, "Now ourmon property is fire, except This, the others will have their own lives. When will I be able to hold on to it, let it be my fate, anyway, I can hold on for a longer time. As for other things, when the timees, the barter will be exchanged withbor. Isn''t it good?" Cui Yuanyong thought in his heart, your ss hides things secretly, and you usually behave in awe-inspiring manner. You are enjoying yourself, tired, and doing coolies. It''s not their little Luoluo. Why can Du Li be able tomand aloft, do nothing, and still enjoy the same treatment as they do? "Yes, in this way, no one will think about something, someone is ready, and they will bezy on the side. If you don''t work, then wait to be starved to death." Yun Lingling followed, she was robbed of an eggst time. In the end, she could only drink two bowls of wild vegetable egg drop soup with a little egg vour, which she always brooded about. Wei Yan frowned. She looked around everyone and found that almost no one opposed this matter. It seemed that they were willing to take care of each other. This was a taboo. Under these conditions, who doesn''t want to have a monopoly? She thought too. However, once this is done, this group will be disbanded, and over time will be unfriendly to each of them. Especially now that I know that there are other people on the ind who are very unfriendly to them. If something ident happens, they will be in a mess again, and there is no way at all. She thought of the lovers who turned against each other, Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle. If those who hide on the ind use this method to provoke them, it is hard to guarantee that they will not kill each other. "Thats the decision. From now on, our dormitory brothers will be a small group. Eat and drink Lazarus, and we will solve it by ourselves. You want to eat a big pot of rice together. That is your business. Our brothers are not willing." Cui Yuanyong Dao, in the past, took a pot, wrote the name on the floor with a stone, and marked out a site, indicating that this was the ce for a few people in their dormitory. Starting with Cui Yuanyong, other small groups sessively also went to upy a pot. When Du Li and Wei Yan saw it, they understood that they couldn''t stop them, they could only stand in ce weakly, watching the chaos at the scene. "Since it can''t be stopped, then forget it." Wei Yan and Bai Tian walked to Du Li''s side, "Forcing everyone to be together is useless." Du Li: "It can only be this way." In the end, Du Li, Wei Yan, Bai Tian, Chen Kangle, and Tao Jiajia became a small group again. Vol 2 Chapter 5389: College students’ desert island game(52) Vol 2 Chapter 5389: College students¡¯ desert ind game(52) Du Li: "The matter between the two of you hase to an end for the time being. We will talk about everything when we go out." Chen Kangle was a little unwilling, Tao Jiajia smiled sarcastically, she almost diedst time, she also understood. The problem of face and face is not important as long as you can get out alive. Chen Kangle stared at Tao Jiajia fiercely: "You are not afraid of this woman stabbing a knife in the back, you can actually ept her." "It is not wrong to protect yourself at critical moments, Chen Kangle, I am not as bad as you think. Even at critical moments, you choose to abandon me and protect your own lives, I admit it." Tao Jiajia ispletely outspoken now, she is like this. Zi Ran, except for Chen Kangle, the other three didn''t mind. Chen Kangle didn''t say more, he knew it was not outside. Bai Tian scanned the surroundings and saw that everyone had their own small circle. At this moment, she scanned Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning sitting in the corner. "Should you ask them toe and join?" Bai Tian asked a few people tentatively. Tao Jiajia: "I have no opinion, you can arrange it, anyway, there are just a few people, no one can bezy." Chen Kangle didn''t say anything, and most of it didn''t object to it. It is still good for a small team to have two more people. Besides, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning are not the kind ofzy people, it is also good for them. Wei Yan nced at Du Li, Du Li nodded lightly, turned and walked towards Tang Guo''s position. Before he could walk in front of Tang Guo, Mu Shaoning first raised his head vigntly. Those dull eyes were full of precautions, making Du Li a little confused. "Will you two join our small team? I don''t know how long you will stay on this small ind. If you act alone, it is easy to encounter danger. If you work together, the chances of waiting to go out are greater." Mu Shaoning lowered her head, her voice faintly sounded: "In the beginning, you didn''t really n to let Tang Guo and I take risks on the ind. Why is it unsafe now?" Du Li''s face changed, and he didn''t quite understand how Mu Shaoning knew about it. Mu Shaoning''s voice was not small, and the other ssmates were stunned. "I dare not join you. The cruise party was created by the few of you in order to y a small game with us, so that we thought we were crossing." Tang Guo also said in cooperation, and she found that other ssmates had watched it. Coming over, my voice improved a little, "Since you can n to y tricks on me and Mu Shaoning, can I doubt that we are also in youryout now? You think watching us is a bit boring, so you want to join it?" Du Li frowned: "Nothing, what''s going on now, I really don''t know." "That''s not to deny your previous n. The entire ss, including my roommate, and the only good friend who ys with me, have concealed me to death, wanting to watch my ind make a fool of myself." Wei Yan said: "Now is not the time to talk about this. We should unite and wait for people outside to save us. Before they find out that we are always there, we must live well." She found that when other people looked at their small group with weird expressions, they knew something was going to happen. I don''t know who is silent, and identally let Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning know about this. She nced at the other ssmates and found that their faces were more or less ufortable, thinking that they had discussed this matter secretly, but was overheard by Tang Guo. "Unity? With you?" Tang Guo looked cold, "Who knows if it''s another conspiracy, I''m a little scared." System: Weird? Vol 2 Chapter 5390: College students’ desert island game(53) Vol 2 Chapter 5390: College students¡¯ desert ind game(53) Du Li looked at his ssmates with a deeper suspicion, and quickly exined: "I swear, this time is really not what I nned." "If you don''t want to, just forget it," Wei Yan said. "There is no need to say these things to affect everyone''s mood." "If you dont organize any ss gatherings, I wont be here. If I dont show up here, I wont say anything that affects you. You know the best in your hearts if you didnt do this. , Thats really pleasing, otherwise, only me and Mu Shaoning will suffer on the ind." Bai Tian didn''t know what to do, she hadn''t seen Tang Guo, who looked cold and unkind in front of her. "Tang Guo, I''m really sorry, I apologize for them, can you? The previous incident was indeed that we had not thought about it well. It was because everyone was too yful, plus thinking that there would be a bonus, maybe you could get this. Bonuses can improve your life, so you dont have to go out and work part-time on weekends..." Tang Guo interrupted Bai Tian''s words: "Why do you lead my life? I am short of money, my right hand has feet, and I can work hard to make money by myself. Tired, that''s what it should be. If you get it, you have to pay. That is I took the initiative. And your so-called ss gatherings and cruises have never notified me as the client at all. They are all thinking about watching monkeys. No matter how much the bonus is, I am not umon." "Bai Tian, she doesn''t want to let it go." Wei Yan stopped Bai Tian from talking. "After spending so many days on the ind, everyone has a bad temper. Let''s not talk about it. The ssmates are all doing it for themselves. I hope they can People who live outside find it." Wei Yan pulled Bai Tian away. She felt that it was not a good thing for Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning to join the small team, and she might even provoke separation from time to time. Tang Guo was deliberately letting everyone understand that she had known their n a long time ago, and she was torn because her personality had to be changed a bit, so she didn''t have to be amiable to everyone. The current ss is divided into small groups, which is more fun. "Let''s be in a team." Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo said, "The pot has been divided by them. Let''s find one again." He is happy with such a small team, so he can secretly give her extra meals every day, so as not to make her starve. Tang Guo readily agreed and followed Mu Shaoning. "How about we change a ce and not be with them?" Mu Shaoning said. Tang Guo agreed, but she wanted to see what tricks this guy could make. "Every household in the town has a stove. We use the stove. The yard where I live is not upied by others. We will repair the ce and tidy up a room for you. In addition, I found some old locks. Lock the door." Tang Guo followed Mu Shaoning, listening to his endless talk about the next arrangements, and kept responding. Mu Shaoning looked back at the clothes Tang Guo was wearing, thinking that he had to find something to wear. There are various things hidden in the secret room, which were collected from all over the country. I dont know if it is suitable for winter. Worn. Don''t look at Tang Guo''s clothes looking a bit dirty, but the clothes inside are basically changed every day. The other ssmates smelled more or less, so she was clean. There are also a few girls who are even more unlucky. They have menstrual holidays. There are no sanitary napkins here, so they can only use the old method, cloth strips wrapped in ash. Vol 2 Chapter 5391: College students’ desert island game(54) Vol 2 Chapter 5391: College students¡¯ desert ind game(54) For almost half a day, Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo cleaned up the small yard, and immediately filled the small yard with human touch. He took out those old locks, and as long as they went out, they would lock the yard, and of course the door of the room would be locked. No one cares about their movements. In the eyes of other students, there are only two of them. What fame can they make? Wei Yan felt that Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning were really not very clever. At this time, they had conflicts with their ssmates and didn''t n to cooperate with everyone. Then they would suffer and only cry. However, Tang Guo greeted her friends in the group the next day and asked them to get her a chicken that had just been stoned to death. No way, you can''t send a red envelope to a live thing, you can only get a chicken that has just died, and pretend that she killed it. That morning, Tang Guo rushed out of the forest with a chicken and ran all the way to the beach to find Mu Shaoning. Mu Shaoning looked at her carrying a chicken, a little stunned. He touched the chicken, which was quite fat, and subconsciously said: "Such a big chicken?" He couldn''t believe it, there are chickens in the forest? ? "Well, it should be the hen whoid the eggs, right?" Tang Guo said regretfully, "It''s a pity that I can''t catch it alive, it can only be killed." Mu Shaoning said in his heart that the previous egg was notid by this hen. It doesn''t matter if she is killed, she can eat chicken and let her replenish her body. Half of it is used for roasting, the other half is used for stewing soup, and with some wild vegetables, it canpletely satisfy her meal. "I''ll carry it." Tang Guo did not refuse, and followed Mu Shaoning empty-handed, listening to Mu Shaoning say: "How do you want to eat?" "Anything." "Then half of the soup will be stewed, and the other half will be salted for roasting. You can put it on for a few days and eatter." Because this chicken is too fat, it may weigh more than ten catties. He estimated that he would be able to scrape a bowl of oil from this chicken, and then boil it out, which could also be used to stir-fry wild vegetables. The fact that Tang Guo killed a chicken must have no way to hide it from other ssmates. After all, they had to take the road they were going to pass. Along the way, many people saw them carrying the chicken back, their faces were stunned, and then they showed envious eyes, their eyeballs wishing to stick to it. "Luck is too good." "That''s a big chicken, if we don''t split, then everyone can drink chicken soup." "I don''t know who had nothing to do and broke up. If only one or two dayster, it would be fine." There wereints in the crowd, and Cui Yuanyong also regretted a little, but soon he calmed down and told the dormitory to go to the forest to find chickens in the afternoon. Mu Shaoning was able to sway the chicken back, so he was not afraid of someoneing to grab it. He was not a person who hadn''t eaten enough for many days and was malnourished, and he had made a lot of preparations for this day, and they couldn''t beat him. Whoever dared toe over to grab, he promised to let the opponent stand in and climb out. Mu Shaoning sat in the yard and bled the chicken. Tang Guo boiled a pot of water on the stove, preparing to scald the chicken feathers. When the water boiled, Mu Shaoning put the chicken inside, and then began to pluck the chicken feathers. After plucking, there are some small fluff on it. There are no tweezers here, so I can only roast it with fire. Then there was an open stomach. As he expected, there was a lot of yellow chicken fat in the chicken body, and two bowls were cleaned up. This was an unexpected joy for him. For a long time, I could stir-fry wild vegetables. At this moment, the door of the yard was suddenly knocked open, and three male students from Gaoma University came in. Vol 2 Chapter 5392: College students’ desert island game(55) Vol 2 Chapter 5392: College students¡¯ desert ind game(55) These three male ssmates were of the fierce kind in the usual ss. They didn''t greet them when they came in. They walked directly into the kitchen and saw the chicken that had been cracked, with fierce light in their eyes. One of them walked over and was going to get the chicken. In the eyes of the three, Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo were both very bullies, and just took it. What else could they do? No one thought that Mu Shaoning would sh at that person''s palm without hesitation. Tang Guo even saw it, and a hint of excitement shed through Mu Shaoning''s eyes. When the danger came, the man reacted fast enough, and quickly retracted his hand, but the skin was still cut by the knife, and blood came out of the wound in an instant. "Boy, are you going to die?" When the other two saw this, they nned toe up and hold Mu Shaoning. However, Mu Shaoning preemptively kicked one of them and kicked him out of the kitchen directly. The other one had not reacted yet and was kicked out by him. In the beginning, the man ran out of the kitchen long ago. Mu Shaoning chased them out and closed the door by the way: "I''ll be back in a while, I will beat them." Although Mu Shaoning wanted to bring results to these people, it was not this time, and he didn''t want to be in front of Tang Guo. He dropped the knife in the kitchen, picked up a wooden stick in the yard, rushed over and hit the three people fiercely, causing their screams to spread far. "Squad leader, help, Mu Shaoning is going to kill." Everyone paid attention to the movement here, and when they heard something was wrong inside, they rushed over. The door was open, and when I walked in, I saw Mu Shaoning holding the long stick with a gloomy face. There were three people on the ground who were constantly tumbling, but still couldn''t avoid the stick. Du Li stopped speaking: "Mu Shaoning, what are you doing?" Mu Shaoning stopped, held the wooden stick tightly in his hand, looked up at the crowd, and saw that they were all incredible and med, and didn''t care. "You should ask them what they are doing. Theye in to grab things, but they will pee their pants and call for help." Du Li''s voice was stopped. I don''t know why, he didn''t dare to look at Mu Shaoning. The other person''s eyes always put a lot of pressure on him. As if he was a prey and the other was a hunter, it was very ufortable. "Say to take care of each other, don''t make bad ideas." Mu Shaoning threw the stick aside, "You all go out, take these three weak chickens together, don''te here if you have nothing to do. The stick, it might be a knife next time." Du Li was very angry, but had no choice but to ask someone to drag the three of them away, and the others followed suit. I didn''t dare to think about it anymore. Mu Shaoning looked a little thin, but he didn''t expect to be so fierce and unreasonable. A few hourster, everyone smelled the scent floating in the courtyard over there, very greedy, but they did not dare to pass. Whether it is Mu Shaoning or Tang Guo, it is difficult tomunicate. Tang Guo was okay in the past, and since she tore her face, she didn''t give them any face anymore. "Aren''t you and Tang Guo good sisters? Why don''t you take two sips of chicken soup?" Someone asked Xiang Wen. Xiang Wen''s face was very ugly, and she didn''t say anything. "Xiang Wen, to be honest, she is really not wronged when she is angry with you. What surprised me the most about the n at the beginning of the ss is that you have such a good rtionship that you can deceive her. So, are you stic sisters?" Chen Xiaohan asked with a smile, ignoring Xiang Wen''s ugly expression, "If my sister, someone dares to treat her like this, I will definitely kill them." "It''s a pity, being true to others, the final oue is that others may not be true to you." Chen Xiaohan rested his chin. Xiang Wen couldn''t help it: "Then you grabbed Yun Lingling''s egg and almost **** her off." "I''m not reconciled. I took care of her everywhere beforeing to the ind. When I found the eggs, I was beside me. In the end, the eggs were all cooked. She didn''t ask me a word. I couldn''t bear it anymore." Chen Xiaohan smiled. " Tang Guo usually takes good care of you. For the benefit of the squad leader, you forget her. By the way, you should be a little jealous of her. After all, she is a famous beautiful woman with so many suitors. Those pursuits Many will know her through you." "Also, you should like the monitor, don''t you?" Chen Xiaohan pierced through, "What kind of sister are you, stic. It''s unlucky that she knows you." Vol 2 Chapter 5393: College students’ desert island game(56) Vol 2 Chapter 5393: College students¡¯ desert ind game(56) Unknowingly time, half a month passed. Since the collective life broke up, the other people can only watch Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning''s small days more and more prosperously. Even if you don''t get a chicken back every day, you can get some good things every other day or two. It may be a bird, it may be an egg, it may be some crabs and shrimps. They tried to follow the two behind to find the leak, of course, to no avail. Some people were anxious and jumped out and used the two of not caring about their ssmates, but they were scolded by Tang Guo. They were unconvinced and wanted to make a fuss. Finally, they were beaten by Mu Shaoning. Mu Shaoning never left his hand when hitting someone, and he turned his fist towards the person who caused the trouble. The person who was beaten got up the next morning, absolutely all over his body in pain. Mu Shaoning was originally very irritable, the n was so perfect, but he didn''t kill one, and the progress was a bit too slow. On the contrary, the dispersal of collective life prevented him from killing people himself, because he seemed to be immersed in such a peaceful farm life. Such busy and in, and some pleasant days, he was a little reluctant to break. Therefore, he has no intention of doing anything for the time being. Once he starts to kill, then all the peace here will be broken, and he will never return to the past. In the eyes of the girl who was busy with him every day, he became a terrible murderer, stained with blood. In this life, his hands are still clean, so he can stay by her side for the time being. However, the reality is that he can no longer dy. This game will end sooner orter, and he will send her back to school. The family she cares about has dreams and a happy life in the future. He can''t leave her on this hidden ind. Mu Shaoning decided to create an ident and temporarily trap Tang Guo in a room, and then he could make his own n. The main thing is that they are together every day, except at night, it is difficult for him to do things alone during the day. He nned to trap Tang Guo in a house for a long time, which was considered a dangerous experience for her on the ind. When the timees, no one will suspect her. Tang Guo didn''t know Mu Shaoning''s thoughts, she got up at dawn. Mu Shaoning always got up much earlier than her. When she got up, she could smell the fragrance from the kitchen. "Stuck here for half a month, we have enough food for a few days, so we don''t need to go out every day." During breakfast, Mu Shaoning suddenly said, "Speaking of this small town, we haven''t walked carefully." "Do you want to visit this small town?" Tang Guo asked, looking up. Mu Shaoning nodded gently: "Go and find if you need anything. I don''t know how long I will stay here." "Go at that moment." Tang Guo didn''t refuse. Mu Shaoning wanted to y how she wanted to y. She would just y with her. She felt that Mu Shaoning, who had been quiet for a few days, could not restrain herself and was ready to act. The two didn''t talk anymore, but Mu Shaoning didn''t like to talk much. In front of Tang Guo, he had already performed supernormally. In front of others, unless it is necessary. "Bring some wild vegetable cakes and fruits. I won''t be able to finish shopping for a while, and I can add meals when I am hungry." Mu Shaoning was not a reminder, but had already done so. He was holding a basket woven from weed stalks. This thing was woven by Tang Guo. It was woven several times,rge and small, so it was very convenient to put things in. Vol 2 Chapter 5394: College students’ desert island game(57) Vol 2 Chapter 5394: College students¡¯ desert ind game(57) Intuition tells Tang Guo that Mu Shaoning probably has some thoughts. She pretended to find nothing, and followed Mu Shaoning. As soon as they were far away, they were watched by other students around. This is a scene that you will encounter every day, and these students will follow them in an upright manner and n to pick up the omissions. They really can''t pick up the meat, but they can still pick up some wild vegetables and fruits. This time the two of them did not go to the forest or the beach, and everyone was confused. "Should we follow?" "Follow and see where they go." Mu Shaoning heard the whispered conversations of those behind him, and didn''t mean to stop it. That way, they could see with their own eyes that both of them were trapped in the mysterious room and could not get out for the time being. They wont live long anyway, just make them happy. Mu Shaoning''s lips showed a sneer, and when he looked at Tang Guo, that smile became warmer unconsciously. "Mu Shaoning, what do you want to do most after going out?" Tang Guo asked suddenly. Mu Shaoning was stunned by the question, what would he most want to do after going out? He never thought about it, because he didn''t n to go out, and of course there was nothing he wanted to do. "Unexpectedly." Mu Shaoning replied, changing the subject and asked, "How about you?" "Call the family first, and then do a good job of personal hygiene." Mu Shaoning: "It seems that this should be done." However, there is no ce outside that he misses at all. He looked at Tang Guo''s profile, and was so confused. God asked him to be born again. Did he torture him twice or to give him a gift? Mu Shaoning felt a little shaken in his heart. The days of the past few days are too beautiful, making him a little reluctant to end so soon. He suddenly realized that after he came back, he had never thought of living long, and there was nothing in this world worthy of his nostalgia. God seems to be joking with him. He has nned for so many years and has reached the final juncture to give him such a wonderful time, which makes people reluctant to discard it, but wants to have it forever. He looked at his hand holding the basket, as long as the hands were stained with a human life, that kind of beauty would be away from him forever. Mu Shaoning felt a little confused in his mind and didn''t intend to speak anymore. He buried his head and covered all of that face again. Tang Guo didn''t make a sound again. Just now, she felt the peaceful breath from Mu Shaoning''s body, which was no longer full of murderous aura. He was shaken. [At present, how many people can be unshakable? This person, once he has something to care about, he will naturally consider the long-term and try to keep the best things. Tang Guo: "You are bing more and more like a person, and you still talk old-fashioned." [After all, I have been following the host for so many years, not for nothing. And how could this kid escape the big palm of the host? The ssmates who followed Tang Guo discovered that Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning hade to visit the ancient town. Most of them didn''t mean to go back. The two of them had good luck. Maybe they could find something useful in the town? At this time, everyone''s first thought was to be able to go out. Those gold and silver jewelry antiques were nothing but they didn''t care as much at the beginning. If you can find some to make their lives easier, for example, a new one and no broken quilts, that would be the best. Vol 2 Chapter 5395: College students’ desert island game(58) Vol 2 Chapter 5395: College students¡¯ desert ind game(58) Mu Shaoning took Tang Guo to constantly explore some rooms in the town. The rooms here are old and some doors are crumbling. The spider webs above were all put in by the spiders Mu Shaoning invited people to catch at a high price. It took many years to build this ce anyway. Even if it is dpidated, many things are true. They are taken back from some old ces that have been in the past, and they are worn-out things. For almost half an hour, they have been to many rooms, and there are not many useful things they can find. I finally came to the ce Mu Shaoning arranged. This ce looks different. Even if it is age and shabby, it can''t wash away the house in front of me who used to live in this unusual person. Mu Shaoning counted the time and Tang Guo''s footsteps, and finally touched the organ. On top of him and Tang Guo''s head, a wooden board fell immediately, and he quickly pushed Tang Guo into a room. Then, amidst the exmation of everyone, he could only quickly evade into another room. He couldn''t back up, because several boards fell on it, and a cloud of dust was raised. When the dust fell, the door of the house where Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning stayed was actually closed. Not only did the structure of the house change, there seemed to be a door after another, which made people forget where they were. The things who were still standing outside looked at this scene a little dazed, and when they came back to their senses, they looked at each other. "Are they trapped inside?" The courageous person found that there was no danger, approached these countless doors, knocked on them gently, and shouted, "Hey, is there anyone in you?" No one responded, and I couldn''t hear anything inside. In fact, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning were no longer in the original house at this time. They were moved to another ce, and of course they could not hear them. "Do you think this deserves it?" The person who knocked on the wooden door just nowughed suddenly. He patted the dust on his body and showed a very relieved smile. "Who makes them selfish, God can''t see it." If they treated people better before, I don''t want to save them?" Many people nodded in agreement: "Yes, everyone has things. Who can figure out what''s going on in this door? What should I do if I touch the organ? Don''t save people by then. Put us in. Squad leader, don''t you think?" Du Li, who was named, walked to those doors, which were weird. He pushed and found that the roots could not be shaken. "There are weird everywhere here, you really can''t touch them casually. They should be trapped inside if they touched something just now. It''s not easy to find the key." "Squad leader, I won''t do the job of finding someone. Who knows what will be touched in a while, I will finish ying together at that time." Du Li actually didn''t want to look for it either. Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning hadn''t forgotten the matter of directly scanning his face. So many people don''t want to control the two of them, and he feels a little happy in his heart. Especially Tang Guo, who used to be so good at talking and all kinds of gifts and flowers, she didn''t even look at it, but now he and a poor boy are in a pile, simply trampling his self-esteem on the ground. "Or, let''s try it with a knife? Didn''t we have a sickle before? Maybe you can cut the door with two cuts." Bai Tian said at this time, "I can''t just watch them trapped inside. Help, let them starve to death, right? They are all ssmates, and I can''t see this happen." Vol 2 Chapter 5396: College students’ desert island game (59) Vol 2 Chapter 5396: College students¡¯ desert ind game (59) Bai Tian''s words failed to resonate with other people for a while. "I''ll go back and get a knife." At this time, Tao Jiajia, who has never shown her presence, said that she felt ridiculous when she saw everyone looking at her strangely, as if she was saying that you are so bad that you would save people at this time. "I care more about myself. When I can save my ssmates when there is no danger to my life, I will still not give up. If it threatens myself, I will make the same choice asst time." After a while, Tao Jiajia brought the sickle, and Chen Xiaohan came with her. Everyone looked at Chen Xiaohan''s appearance. After all, this is a master who doesn''t suffer. Is it to watch the excitement, or to do something? But when Chen Xiaohan saw a somewhat blunt knife in his hand, they understood that it was here to help. "I brought you a knife. It''s a bit blunt." Tao Jiajia handed Bai Tian a knife. It was the kind found in a small town. It was stained with rust. Although it has been derusted now, it is still unhappy and may not be able to do it. what. Bai Tian held it, and the three of them began to chop at the door, making heavy cutting noises, stabbing everyone''s ears. "You are useless like this." "Besides, are they worthy of our rescue?" Du Li also said: "With a few knives, these doors cannot be chopped down at all. Maybe it will trigger the mechanism." Chen Xiaohan turned around and smiled: "Then you get out! You get out, even if the mechanism is triggered, it won''t hurt you." She had already tried it just now, and she dared to continue because there was no trigger mechanism. She and Tao Jiajia thought that if there is any danger, she must abandon her knife and leave. When it is critical, keep herself right. When there is no danger, helping the students to tide over the difficulties is just a matter of effort. In other words, she was quite worried about the two being able toe out, maybe she could still rub each other''s good luck, and then she could have a sip of chicken soup. For this, she has to work hard too, right? Touching the tone, if you really can''t save the two, then you can only say that she, and they are very unlucky. "If you are willing to join it, go back with me to get the knife. If it is not enough, look for it elsewhere." Wei Yan looked at Bai Tianming so thin and still desperately cutting the door with a rusty knife, remembering that they were in danger before. That time, I was slightly touched. Although they are good friends and sisters, she has always had reservations about Bai Tian. If the circumstances were exchanged, she would not know what choice she would make. But Bai Tian''s choice can make her remember for a lifetime. Later on, Bai Tian described the two snakes. She knew what kind of snake they were. She took a bite, and even if the rescue failed immediately, she knew how venomous snakes they were. She feels that Bai Tian has changed recently, she won''t listen to her everything, she has her own thoughts. Rather, she actually pulled Bai Tian just now, and she also felt that Tang Guo deserved to be locked up in it. Why would they tell them to disregard the interests of the group and often eat alone? Bai Tian pushed her hand away and said directly that she wanted to save the two people inside. She didn''t know what it was like in her heart, only that everyone had their own ideas, and she seemed to have been changed a little by Bai Tian. It may not be possible for others to save people in spite of danger when they are in danger, but if Bai Tian is in danger, she will definitely take action, even if she is in danger. Vol 2 Chapter 5397: College students’ desert island game(60) Vol 2 Chapter 5397: College students¡¯ desert ind game(60) In the crowd, a dozen people suddenly stood up, and they all followed Wei Yan back to find the knife. After a while, they returned, held a knife at the door and shed. [The host is big, things seem to be beyond Mu Shaoning''s expectations, and they are developing in a direction that is uncontroble and he can''t believe it. "This is actually quite normal. There are no perfect good people, no bad people, one thought is good, and one thought is evil." [He himself is a bit shaken because of the host, and now there are so many people helping him, I am afraid it is even more contradictory. This child has beencking love since he was a child. If someone really cares about him, he will be easily moved. ] The system continued, [He has changed his clothes and ns to go out and do bad things, but when he sees the scene outside, he sits still on his chair and keeps staring at the surveince screen. He even took off the ck robe and clutched his hair in anguish. He shouldn''t understand why these hateful and hateful people suddenly became less disgusting. "This is a good thing for him. Since he lost his parents, he has epted deception, disguise, darkness, and all emotions are malicious to him. Therefore, as long as someone shows a little bit of malice towards him, he It will be infinitely magnified, thus awakening the dark side of his heart, and wanting to eliminate all these bad things that will harm him." There is a word in the system''s heart that the host has not said, and the host has analyzed it so well. Is it because she used to be like this? Think about it, it really is. [The host is big, Mu Shaoning changed back to his clothes and hid all the tools, it seems that he gave up today''s n. [However, he was still in a daze on the chair, staring at the monitor screen, a little sluggish, and very confused inside. "Let him calm down." Tang Guo actually didn''t expect this kind of turning point in this game so soon. No one is so bad that this will happen, she expected. Three hourster, Bai Tian and the others were still cutting the door and didn''t mean to stop. "Let''s rest first, we go back to get some food and then chop, we don''t have much strength." Wei Yan said. Everyone nodded in agreement, and Tao Jiajia turned around: "Okay, I''m exhausted, but I have recently done some work, eat more wild vegetables, and feel that my physical strength has increased a lot. After I go out, I will not go on a diet to lose weight. In the end, there is nothing to do, and it is better to exercise to lose weight." With the look in Tao Jiajia''s eyes, he almost didn''t name him directly. If he had better physical strength, he would definitely not lose Chen Kangle''s big fat. Chen Kangle''s mouth twitched with anger. Tao Jiajia is now ten times more shameless than before, not a hundred times more. Tao Jiajia struck thest sickle on the door, and when he was about to let it go, the room suddenly shook. Before she could remove her sickle, she jumped up and ran outside. The same is true for other people, hurriedly hiding in a safe ce. There was another cloud of dust in front of them, and then they heard some strange noises and found that the structure of the house was changing again. When it stabilized, the door to the room where Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning were just opened opened. Seeing the twoing out of it, Bai Tian smiled and ran over: "Are you okay? By the way, it must be Tao Jiajia. She just hit the organ for thest time and opened it up." Mu Shaoning swept across everyone one by one, remembering the person who chopped the door before. Now he is still very conflicted, and there is no way to make the next n for a while, and some things seem to be a little different from what he thought. Vol 2 Chapter 5398: College students’ desert island game(61) Vol 2 Chapter 5398: College students¡¯ desert ind game(61) "It''s okay," Tang Guo watched Mu Shaoning''s silence, realizing that his heart wasplicated and might not know what to say for a short time, so he spoke first, "Thank you just now." "We just wanted to try it, but I didn''t expect it to work." Bai Tian said, "Don''te to this ce in the future. I don''t know what weird mechanism will be touched." Tang Guo answered, walked to Mu Shaoning''s side, and patted him on the shoulder: "Is it all right?" "No." Mu Shaoning raised his head, the confusion in his eyes has not yet receded. He still carried the basket with wild vegetable cakes and wild fruits in his hand. He looked at Tang Guo, Bai Tian and others. , And finally said to Tang Guo, "Let''s go back." When passing by Bai Tian, he threw the basket into Bai Tian''s hand. Bai Tian grabbed it quickly and looked at Mu Shaoning''s back. Although he didn''t say anything, no one didn''t understand what it meant. . There are a lot of wild vegetable cakes inside. They are not ordinary wild vegetable cakes. They contain shrimp meat and are made with chicken fat. The taste is not as good as the food outside, but it is much more delicious than the wild vegetables that everyone usually eats. And those fruits are also very sweet. In fact, they are not wild fruits, but Tang Guo asked the friends in the group to pick them. Although these things are not too much, the dozen or so people who helped them just now can eat two bites per person. "Actually, we did something wrong before. They hate us. It''s normal, right?" Bai Tian looked at everyone and said, "We all said that Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo ignored the interests of the group, but from their point of view, Its all of us who want to y a game to hide them and treat them like monkeys. They hate us. Shouldnt they? "Now we identally helped them once. Introverted people like Mu Shaoning are willing to thank us." Bai Tian looked at the delicately woven basket. "There are wild vegetable cakes and wild fruits here, since it is Mu Shaoning. Thanks to us, then the students who contributed today will be divided, dont you have anyments?" Wei Yan said at this time: "Of course not." "Then I will divide it up. Although each person can only eat one or two bites, it is quite a lot. There are shrimps in the wild vegetable cakes. Speaking of which, we have not seen fishy meat for a long time, and there is still oil on the cakes. , It smells very fragrant." Bai Tian became more greedy as she talked, and quickly divided the cakes and wild fruits. Du Li and the other ssmates who hadn''t made any effort and had been on the sidelines, smirking and mocking, could only stare nkly at them. Some people were remorse. They had known that Mu Shaoning would give something, so they pretended to help and cut the door twice. However, things have happened, and it is toote to regret. "Mu Shaoning, what are you thinking?" Mu Shaoning did not return to the yard where he lived, but walked all the way to the forest. Tang Guo suddenly stopped him behind him. He paused and waited for her to follow. "I was thinking, why did they suddenly help." Mu Shaoning watched Tang Guo follow up, and continued to walk, "Obviously they don''t need to help." "How can I say that everyone is a ssmate. When they are not threatening their lives, most people are still willing to lend a helping hand. There are not many people in this world who can watch the death of familiar people in front of them." "Is that so?" Mu Shaoning didn''t quite understand, but he could understand something. Vol 2 Chapter 5399: College students’ desert island game(62) Vol 2 Chapter 5399: College students¡¯ desert ind game(62) "If they were trapped inside today, I would not save them." Mu Shaoning said bluntly, "You said, am I a bad person?" "I wont answer your question first. I just want to give an example. If in the future, those students who helped today suddenly fall into danger, you only need to raise your hand to keep them safe. At that time, you are willing to lend a helping hand. Hands?" Tang Guo didn''t answer directly, but Mu Shaoning was stunned by the question that was raised, because the moment the question was asked, he didn''t answer right away in his heart, and stated that he would not save them. He hesitated unexpectedly. Obviously before, he nned to kill all these people cleanly and let them die in pain and fear. Why did he hesitate in the face of Tang Guo''s question, and even the inner answer was to extend a helping hand? "Mu Shaoning, what is your answer?" Mu Shaoning could not refuse Tang Guo''s question and answered: "Yes." But he felt that this was against his own principles, and added, "But if they are in danger anymore, I won''t be a favor. It''s already paid off." Tang Guoughed, and it was not easy for Mu Shaoning to move without delving into this issue. He was lonely in his heart. He always thought that this world was full of malice, so he wanted to destroy all the people and things that hurt him. She once thought so too. "Let''s go and take a look in the forest, maybe we can pick up some good things." Mu Shaoning instantly threw away theplexity in his mind: "Okay, go and see." However, when he was acting, he was still distracted. At night, he had to go to his notebook to make a signal to mark those people today. As long as they don''t mess with him, he won''t attack them for the time being. He nned to cancel the second series of ns originally aimed at Wei Yan and Bai Tian. Then, just target Du Li directly. Everything was nned by Du Li first. After being here for half a month, he seems to be alive and well. Taking advantage of Du Li''s distraction, Tang Guo was a little farther away from him, and called the friends in the group to send her another chicken. When Mu Shaoning found it, she happened to see a very fat chicken in her hand. "Is there a chicken again?" Mu Shaoning''s eyes lit up. It is not surprising why Tang Guo is so lucky. This chicken is not in the forest, but can it be another ce? "Yes, I have it again." Tang Guo smiled, "It''s because we are lucky. We have not only chickens but also mushrooms." Mu Shaoning saw the mushrooms piled on the ground: "You can stew the mushrooms with the chicken. It just happens that the spices I found before cane in handy." Mu Shaoning carried a chicken, and Tang Guo made a simple basket with straw, put all the mushrooms in it, and picked some other wild vegetables by the way. When they appeared in the town like this, everyone was shocked. These two people started to survive in the wilderness, right? This is already the second chicken, and the look in this chicken''s eyes is really not very good. Every time I look for them, it''s no wonder that he has survived. "Hey, do you think they would share our soup with us?" Chen Xiaohan asked bluntly, and couldn''t help but lick the corners of his lips. "When I think of the taste of chicken soup, I''m very excited. I can drink a bowl of it. to make." Vol 2 Chapter 5400: College students’ desert island game(63) Vol 2 Chapter 5400: College students¡¯ desert ind game(63) "Mu Shaoning has already given us wild vegetable cakes and wild fruits," Tao Jiajia said. "He is not for charity. It is normal not to give them." "I think I should be able to pick up some soup to drink." Bai Tian followed, "They are not bad guys, but we were wrong at the beginning. I helped a little bit before, and Mu Shaoning thanked us. In fact, we If it wasn''t for annoying them at the beginning, how could there be conflictster? Everyone is a ssmate, and in this environment, it is impossible to really ignore them." "Anyway, I was expecting it." Chen Xiaohan continued to lick the corners of his lips, his eyes almost glowing green. People who have experienced Mu Shaoning''s skills do not dare to go up and do anything. "By the way, you helped them so much before, and they are now carrying the chicken back, as if they didn''t intend to thank you." The person who spoke was Cui Yuanyong. He was a little unhappy before, and now he is a little gloating, "Look, You have worked so hard for so long, people didn''t think about you." Du Li didn''t speak, he was the leader of a squad anyway, it was inappropriate to say this kind of thing, anyway, someone would say it. In fact, he felt a little happy. These people helped the two people just now, and it seemed that a few wild vegetable cakes and wild fruits had sent them away. This time, Chen Kangle was directly mocking Tao Jiajia who was standing next to him: "It seems that your efforts did not get the results it should have." "I regret it now?" Tao Jiajia rolled his eyes at him: "You have nothing to say, are you?" "I''m justmenting. You helped two white-eyed wolves before. Thinking about your previous rhetoric, doesn''t it feel ridiculous?" "Chen Kangle, you should make it clear. What I just said is that it is not a disadvantage for my ssmates to make a little effort without affecting myself. If someone makes me work hard, it won''t work. Up." Tao Jiajia directly stepped on Chen Kangle''s foot and ran away quickly. Chen Kangle jumped with pain, and chased Tao Jiajia fiercely. Tao Jiajia ran outside in fright. At this moment, Chen Kangle found that Tao Jiajia was not moving, and was about to beat her. Tao Jiajia quickly dodged and hid behind Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo. Chen Kangle''s fist that was about to fall, suddenly closed. When he saw the half chicken in Mu Shaoning''s hand, his face changed. Mu Shaoning turned around and threw the chicken into Tao Jiajia''s hands, without telling how to distribute it, and told Tang Guo to leave. It''s impossible to be a friend. This time it was the only time to divide the meat. Their previous practice made his mind very confused. Of course, this was the result of his discussion with Tang Guo. Tao Jiajia grabbed the fat chicken in his hands in a daze, and swallowed subconsciously. Although this chicken is only half of it, it has some weight, it looks really good and it looks so delicious. She found Chen Kangle''s bright eyes, and quickly threw the chicken to Wei Yan, Bai Tian and others. Those ssmates who had worked hard before stood up one after another and surrounded them, for fear that someone would take the opportunity to grab something. It is worth mentioning that, except for those who were the most Mu Shaoning before, the male ssmates who helped today are all of the rtivelyrge ones. Therefore, no one went up to **** it for a while. Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo werezy about how they were assigned. If they fought because of this, they would probablyugh aside. Dividing things does not mean that friendship can exist between them. Vol 2 Chapter 5401: College students’ desert island game(64) Vol 2 Chapter 5401: College students¡¯ desert ind game(64) "Obviously, they sent this half of the chicken here to thank the ssmates who worked hard today. This is a surprise, because when we did this, we didn''t expect this return at all." Wei Yan Said to everyone, "When the ident happened before, everyone present should have heard it. Bai Tian suggested that everyone contribute their efforts to rescue them. However, there are only a dozen of us who are willing to act. Therefore, this half A chicken is only for a dozen of us." Wei Yan knew that this would offend many people. But the reality is like this. If you don''t work hard, you still want to repay, it''s impossible. Its really not a concept for a dozen people to divide a chicken into half a chicken, and fifty people to divide a chicken into half a chicken. "I know that those students who did not participate are very unwilling," Wei Yan said and continued, "but there is no way. This chicken belongs to a dozen of us, and the distribution is determined by these dozens." Even though this is the best time to win over the hearts of the people, Wei Yan knows very well that he donates a little bit of meat and does not know what kind of ind will be in the future. It is better to eat two more bites, supplement nutrition, and increase physical strength. Others are useless. . Besides, when the timees, what dangers will be encountered, these people may not really be grateful, maybe she will offend these people who contribute. In this way, it would be better for her to immediately gather these people who contributed to form a team that is more friendly to Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning. I believe that after today, they should be the most united team. Although there were quarrels in the middle, Wei Yan''s small team eventually formed. They still choose to stew chicken soup. The chicken soup has a strong fragrance, but basically it looks like one person can divide it into multiple bowls. If there is more water, the taste will disappear. "Mu Shaoning, do you say that people outside know that we are missing?" Mu Shaoning paused and thought for a long time before answering: "Maybe we are already looking for." More than half a month has passed, these people have not contacted their families, most of them know about the disappearance of the cruise ship. Obviously his n was so perfect, but it was broken. One after another, unexpected things happened. He couldn''t even deal with the previous group of people who used knives to chop the door. Obviously in his previous life, he didn''t hesitate to let these people go to hell. What was the problem? Mu Shaoning was in a daze, feeling that this was not good, so he decided to attack Du Li first, not wanting to y slowly. Mu Shaoning acted that night. Du Li lived alone in a house. When everyone fell asleep that night, a voice suddenly awakened Du Li. "Want to go out?" "Who?" Du Li opened his eyes and looked around with some horror, wondering if he was too tired and dreaming. "Du Li, do you want to go out?" This time, Du Li heard clearly. Someone was really talking. He understood a bit now. Most of the room had a monitor hidden. But he had looked for it carefully before, and found no trace at all. "If you want to go out, just do what I say. As long as you can do what I ordered, I will let you out. The person I am going to target this time is not you." Du Li''s face was uncertain, wasn''t it aimed at him? After thinking carefully about being thrown here, he did not suffer any substantial harm. Perhaps, what the other party said was true, but of course he felt that the other party wanted to use his hand to do something. If you can go out, everything is easy to say, as long as you can go out. Staying here, he is going crazy. Vol 2 Chapter 5402: College students’ desert island game(65) Vol 2 Chapter 5402: College students¡¯ desert ind game(65) In the end, Du Li decided to follow the direction of that voice. Before long, he had walked out of their usual living area and came to an abandoned pond. "where are you?" "I havee as you said." "What do you want me to do to make me..." Before he spoke thest sentence, Du Li was hit with a stick in the back of the head. He was so dizzy and fell straight down. He was powerless to lie on the ground, and his final realization was that he really shouldn''t listen to the nonsense of that voice. How could that kind of viin hiding in the dark really let him out? The person holding the stick behind Du Li is Mu Shaoning. He still wears the ck robe, but he doesn''t wear a mask. Of course, he can easily hide his face by pulling the hat down. . He walked slowly in front of Du Li, changed his voice slightly, and saw that Du Li was still struggling, and said: "I wanted to y slowly, but now I am impatient." "Tonight is a good time, I will see you down first." Du Li was struggling, but he was dizzy when he was beaten with a stick. In addition, he had eaten wild vegetables for half a month. "I n to throw you into the sea." Mu Shaoning said slowly, and at the same time grabbed Du Li by the back cor, unexpectedly gently picked him up. "When they find the phone in your room, they will think you are behind the scenes." Du Li gritted his teeth with hatred, if it weren''t for hisck of energy, he must make this person look good. Mu Shaoning didn''t have much to say, so as not to cause trouble. He carried Du Li and walked quietly to the beach. Du Li''s vision gradually blurred. He wanted to try to open it, but there was no way. Before losing his consciousness, he was very regretful why he listened to this man''s nonsense, and he shouldn''t havee out at all. When Mu Shaoning walked to the beach, he was stunned, because there was a person sitting on the rock. Facing the moonlight, he saw clearly who this person was. She raised her head and looked at Mu Shaoning. Mu Shaoning did not wear a mask, nor did she cover her face with a hat, and she saw clearly that she was wrapped in a ck robe. He was so frightened that Du Li dropped to the ground, feeling a little at a loss for a moment. No one spoke, only the wind whispered in his ears, still a little cold. Now, his hands and feet are also cold. He didn''t expect that he would be exposed. Looking at Tang Guo''s appearance, he obviously knew more. Mu Shaoning''s eyes dimmed, thinking that she was hiding well, but she didn''t know that she had discovered it long ago. Why doesn''t she dismantle it? Tang Guo stood up, walked in front of Mu Shaoning, and squatted down to check Du Li''s situation: "Not dead yet." Mu Shaoning: "..." He just stunned Du Li and didn''t intend to kill him directly. He wanted to drown the opponent in pain in the sea. He really was so cruel and dark. "When Du Liming woke up in the morning, he would definitely feel that he had a dream. When he woke up, he found that he was lying on the ground with his head hitting the bedside table." What do you mean by confusion in Mu Shaoning''s eyes? Then he saw that Tang Guo actually picked up Du Li. His eyes widened. Why did she lift a man weighing more than 100 kilograms? Could it be that she has practiced too? She is the same as him? Are they all born again? This can exin why she is different from the person in her memory? Mu Shaoning silently followed him, watching the surroundings vigntly, and finally touched the phone out, looking at the house where the people were sleeping, for fear that those people would run out of it and bump into it. System: [Host, this guy is watching the wind for you. When he came out, Mu Shaoning was awe-inspiring. When he went back, he became sneaky and a little frightened. After all, Tang Guo didn''t change in disguise. What if he was discovered? "Where are you going to get him?" Mu Shaoning couldn''t help it when he was about to return to the ce where those people lived. "You said where to put him, I''lle." Tang Guo put Du Li down, Mu Shaoning breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly came over to pick up the person, and staying away from her, repeated: "Where to go?" "His room." Mu Shaoning paused, remembering what Tang Guo said before. Du Li was not brought out by him, the other party just had a dream and kowtowed. He looked at Tang Guo again, and his eyes lit up a little. Vol 2 Chapter 5403: College students’ desert island game(66) Vol 2 Chapter 5403: College students¡¯ desert ind game(66) Mu Shaoning quickly moved Du Li back to his room and put it on the ground. Tang Guo whispered to indicate where to put it, and he quickly set the position. After cing it, Du Li looked like he had fallen off the bed. "Is it all right?" Mu Shaoning asked seriously. System: This guy, why is it a little cute and cute, especially like a kid who has done something wrong is caught and is being remedied. "Okay, let''s go back." Affirmed by Tang Guo, Mu Shaoning followed her and walked to the yard where they lived. Returning to his ce, Mu Shaoning invited Tang Guo into his room. He didn''t speak, and Tang Guo didn''t ask why. Mu Shaoning didn''t know what to do, obviously he only needed to throw Du Li into the sea before, even if she couldn''t stop it. With just a few words from her, he would not hesitate to break his n and follow her as she said. In her eyes, he didn''t see disappointment or fear, but this feeling made him feel at ease. He wanted to ask if Tang Guo was like him. But he was a little uncertain and didn''t dare to ask. He was a little afraid of saying the wrong thing, and he didn''t have the kind of fear in front of Du Li at all. "Don''t you want to go out?" This is the first sentence of Tang Guo''s question and answer, which Mu Shaoning did not expect. He should be able to guess that the other party may already know that it is him who is doing the ghost on the ind. He was still thinking, what would he say if she asked about it? Is it to say some excuses, or to answer him truthfully. If she really wants to ask, he might tell the truth, he really can''t refuse to answer her questions, or even deceive her. Thinking of her mysterious appearance on the ind, Mu Shaoning was more inclined, Tang Guo, like him, was reborn. "Is this question difficult?" Seeing Mu Shaoning didn''t answer, Tang Guo asked again, "I really don''t want to go out at all?" Mu Shaoning hesitated this time, he didn''t even answer, he didn''t want to go out. He was shocked, he didn''t know when, he was expecting to get out from here. It''s actually very simple for him to go out, he only needs to send a signal to the outside. But it was not a signal that closed him here, but his heart was closed. And she has unknowingly opened his heart to let him look forward to the outside world, no, it should be said that she is looking forward to the outside world. "If we go out," Mu Shaoning didn''t answer directly, but asked, "If we go out, can we still get close like this?" Tang Guozai couldn''t hold back, stretched out his hand and squeezed his face, took off his ck windbreaker hat that should be on his head, revealing his entire face: "Are you going out, you are going to disappear." , Avoid me, or stay away from me?" "Of course not, how could I!" Mu Shaoning retorted quickly, as if he felt something. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo spoke first: "As long as you are willing to fight for it, after you go out, our rtionship will not only be as close as it is now, but even closer than before. How close you can get depends on how hard you work." Mu Shaoning couldn''t control herself anymore. He only felt that the blood was boiling all over, and a feeling of wanting to end this ce immediately came into his heart, leading her out quickly. This feeling of running in a new direction really made him very impatient and didn''t want to waste any more time. Vol 2 Chapter 5404: College students’ desert island game(67) Vol 2 Chapter 5404: College students¡¯ desert ind game(67) "I''m born again." Mu Shaoning spoke calmly, and he nned toy out his secrets. He doesn''t want to stay on the ind here, he wants to live. He looked at his hands and suddenly felt a little grateful. Perhaps it was God''s help that prevented him from doing irreparable things. Whenever he has a life on his hand in this life, then he is only worthy to struggle in the dark forever, not worthy to stay by her side. "Before I was reborn, the two of us were put on this decorated ind as they nned. At that time, we all thought we had crossed, and then we started a difficult life on the ind... Later, they felt We dealt with it very easily, intending to increase the difficulty, and asked a group of people to be bandits and robbers toe in. This is what I forced to askter. You were on the run and had an ident. They may be frightened and all evacuated... Stay on this ind. This is an ind with no special features. It is far ind and it is off course. There are basically no ships passing here. One day I discovered the surveince and lines on the ind, and finally understood that everything was nothing but nothing at the beginning. They y tricks on monkeys. I have lived here for more than ten years and met a wave of busy sailing enthusiasts and went out." "After I went out, I regained control of my own funds, and then started investigating their whereabouts and all their information. Finally, I gathered them here before the anniversary of my 20-year ssmates." "Then, kill them one by one." "At that time, an outsider came, because he had an ident and one ran away, but even if she ran away, she would not be peaceful in her life. Many people chased me, and after the matter was finished, I didnt even think about being alive, so I jumped off Hai, I didn''t expect... toe back again." "The time I came back was very unsatisfactory. It turned out to be two days after I lost the most important person. Anything two days earlier can change the ending." "I am very annoyed, angry, and started to decorate this ind with hatred for the whole ss. Thest time I was too rushed, I didn''t make them too much fear. I want to make a more perfect n to make them die in fear. ." "I thought it was a perfect n, but there were frequent idents. After more than half a month, everyone was still alive. And I didn''t expect someone to help us when we were trapped in the room." "Of course, these don''t move me to leave this ind." Mu Shaoning''s eyes lit up. "Now I know that rebirth is not to torture me, but toe back and meet you." "If you want to go out, I will immediately signal to people outside that all the ns are no longer needed and we will go out." Mu Shaoning was not impulsive, but he grabbed a beam, the only beam of light in the two lives, he didn''t want to give up, this was his only chance. "After so long, will it be a pity to give up?" "Don''t you feel unwilling?" Mu Shaoning: "They are not important anymore." He wanted to be a cleaner person, and didn''t want to smell blood on his body, so that he could stand by her side. "Or, in a while, some people still owe you a beating. Why don''t we drag them out every night to relieve our anger?" Tang Guo suggested, "You are taking revenge andforting, but I can do everything. I haven''t done it, and I haven''t relieved my anger, especially that Du Li, not ying a few more times, is really a bit unwilling. In order to prevent you from going astray, I have no time to beat them." Mu Shaoning was stunned. Is this admitting that he is the same? Vol 2 Chapter 5405: College students’ desert island game(68) Vol 2 Chapter 5405: College students¡¯ desert ind game(68) In the morning, Du Li woke up a little confused. He remembered what he had heard clearlyst night, and followed the voice''s instructions to a dry pond. In the end, he was pried and sapped, and the man said a lot, and finally dragged him to the beach, intending to drown him. He looked at a familiar ce, a little puzzled, could it be a dream? He started doing it at once, and then he realized that he was actually on the ground, really dreaming? Did he have a terrible dream and turned to the ground when he was struggling? If what happenedst night is true, then he must be dead. Du Li breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had been thinking too much to have such a dream. He touched the back of his head, it was still a little swollen, it seemed that he fell really hard. "Do you think Mu Shaoning is a bit weird today?" Chen Xiaohan gnawed a wild fruit and stared at Mu Shaoning''s location. "This guy actually took off his hat and straightened his hair back, using wild grass. Tie up. I''m sure, if it weren''t on the ind, he would have to get his hair straightened." "I can see it. I found out before that he was smiling secretly. There is nothing wrong with this guy, right?" Tao Jiajia whispered. Chen Xiaohan was a little worried: "Then what should we do, if something goes wrong, we can''t hit the chicken, and there is no good stuff, how can we pick it up?" "I didn''t beat the chicken, it was Guoguo." Mu Shaoning''s voice suddenly appeared in front of him, startling a few people who were muttering. They looked at Mu Shaoning, who was standing in front of him carrying a basket, and it was even more strange for a while. Wait, his name has changed. Bai Tian''s eyes widened. Are these two people making progress? Several people tended to each other, Mu Shaoning felt that they looked wrong, and turned away. He just came and wandered around. In fact, he didn''t have a big pursuit of food. After all, he could take Tang Guo to eat good food in the secret room. But you have to behave, lest anyone finds anomalies. That night, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning appeared in Du Li''s room. This time they didn''t wake Du Li, they directly carried him to the beach, and then awakened him with sea water. Both of them made some changes, wearing ck robes and weird masks. After awakening Du Li, they beat and kicked him. Du Li was beaten and begged for mercy. Unfortunately, no one could hear him crying brightly. When it was almost done, Tang Guo knocked Du Li unconscious, and then applied the ointment sent by Brother Ziyun to him, only treating bruises, not pain. In other words, it can make the traces of being beaten disappear, but it still hurts the next day. Du Li woke up in panic the next day, and found that he was lying on the bed perfectly, but his whole body was aching, and his heart felt a little bit. He didn''t encounter something unclean, right? He talked about it with a few people who had a better rtionship, and everyone was skeptical. And Du Li found that many of these ssmates did not listen to hismand, and he was bing less and less of his squad leader. Besides, on Wei Yan''s side, the dozen or so people are united every day. Before these dozens of people had eaten chicken soup, theirplexions looked much better these past two days. Du Li knew that others were resenting him. He was also very angry, isn''t it they themselves who didn''t make a move before? Now the me is on him. If he finds a way to get out, he will sneak away, and he will never take these people away. If he can''t get out, he deserves it. Vol 2 Chapter 5406: College students’ desert island game(69) Vol 2 Chapter 5406: College students¡¯ desert ind game(69) For a week, Du Li would be beaten by Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning every night, and then the two sent him back. He didn''t suspect that he was really beaten, thinking that he had bumped into something unclean. "You should be too nervous." Chen Kangle patted Du Li on the shoulder and said, "I have an illusion." Du Li couldn''t exin it, so he could not speak. That night, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning changed their targets and reced them with Chen Kangle. After all, the people who discussed the game were the two of them, and then the others made a fuss. The next morning, Chen Kangle, who woke up from the beating, hurried to find Du Li, saying that he was in the same situation as him. However, they could not find a solution at all. Chen Kangle has also been beaten for a week, and now there is no ce in his body that does not hurt. In the following time, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning beat all the dozen people they had helped before, and it was finally over. Now they are very afraid of going into the night, afraid of being severely beaten in their dreams. Although it is a dream, it really hurts, and it hurts to death when they move. "When will you go out?" Late at night, Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo were enjoying a delicious meal in the secret room. He had already vented his anger. Now he is going to pursue another life, not wanting to end his life because of them. In fact, being alive is pretty good. "The cruise ship is actually docked outside, and I returned from the cruise ship that day." Tang Guo said, "Others just don''t talk about it. Du Li, the culprit, can easily put him back. It''s a bit cheaper for him. Has the phone been returned?" "Well, my video games are gone, it''s useless, just to provoke them." "It''s still useful. I have a n to send Du Li out first." Tang Guo began to talk about his n in a low voice. Mu Shaoning didn''t ask why she had so many cruise ships, and he didn''t even see the cruise ship. Where to stop. He didn''t want to ask, as long as he was taken with him when he went out. Du Li still lives in a room by himself. He didn''t discard his mobile phone, mainly because he didn''t know where to discard it. If someone didn''t see it, it would easily arouse suspicion. Therefore, he keeps his cell phone hidden in the house. He also found the old lock and locked the house. That night, Du Li was urinating urgently and nned to go out to solve it. When it was resolved, he suddenly found a sneaky figure. He didn''t shout, but followed it secretly. This person turned out to be walking towards the sea. After a while, he saw the yacht docked by the sea. His eyes were bright and he almost rushed over. Of course, his reason was still there and he just held back. Then he saw this man, carrying things down from the yacht inrge and small bags, and walking towards the town. Although he could not see the face of this person, he understood that most of this person came to the town to send supplies. That''s right, when you take it in a small town, that mysterious person can''t stop eating. If he wants to hide, he can''te out to find food by himself. Someone must send him off. It''s impossible, let him cook wild vegetables, right? Du Li hid in the grass on one side, and when the man left, he rushed to the yacht by the sea. The only chance was this time, he didn''t hesitate and jumped up immediately. He was from a superior family, and of course he had driven this stuff countless times. He quickly started the yacht and drove far away. Vol 2 Chapter 5407: College students’ desert island game(70) Vol 2 Chapter 5407: College students¡¯ desert ind game(70) What makes him even more excited is that there is a mobile phone on the yacht, which must belong to that person. He won''t be able to go back then, so he can make an emergency call. Why didn''t you fight right away? It''s selfishness. Driving the yacht and blowing the sea breeze, the corners of his mouth rose. Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning stood by the beach, watching Du Li leaving behind, and turned back to where they lived. There is no need to imagine what will happen on the ind tomorrow. "I overestimated him." Mu Shaoning also guessed whether Du Li would directly call the police first. He did not expect that he drove the yacht and didn''t mean to call the police. The next morning, at first everyone found that Du Li, who likes to get up early, was not there, and they still didn''t respond. At noon, Du Li still didn''t ask questions. At this time, they felt something was wrong and went to his room to find someone. Seeing the empty room and the various items in good order, they also wondered if Du Li had left early. However, until the evening, and then at night, Du Li did note back. "I saw him before going to bed yesterday." "Is it because you went out too early in the morning, and something happened?" "Or, find the lighter first." Cui Yuanyong said, "If people don''te back tomorrow, there is a problem with our fire, the lighter is still very important." Everyone agreed and went to Du Li''s room to find a lighter. Cui Yuanyong knew that it was ced in a drawer, and did not want to turn over other things, so he opened the drawer, unexpectedly eximed. Everyone came to look around and found a mobile phone lying in the drawer. "This is Du Li''s mobile phone." Chen Kangle frowned, holding the phone in his hand, "Isn''t it said that everyone''s mobile phones are gone? Why is his mobile phone still there?" Everyone''s expressions are subtle, and they obviously have mobile phones. Why doesn''t Du Li take them out? "Try booting it?" Chen Kangle''s heartbeat quickened, press the power button for a long time, and watched the phone turn on, and shouted with excitement: "He must have forgotten the phone here. This guy wants to hide the phone secretly. I really doubt it. It actually has something to do with him." "Then why did he disappear suddenly?" Wei Yan asked, "No matter what, please call the police first. This phone is almost out of power, don''t dy." Other things are not important anymore. Tang Guo had never thought that she could me Du Li for everything. She just wanted to create a condition for Du Li to escape. In the end, no matter if he did this thing or not, everyone knew that he had stolen it, and no one would hate him. The call to the police is called, and the signal location will be tracked there soon to find the whereabouts of everyone. Of course Tang Guo didn''t want this ind to be exposed. There is too much evidence here. Once someone examines it, unless all is destroyed, Mu Shaoning will be exposed. Therefore, she discussed with Mu Shaoning that night. "Put them on the yacht?" "Well, I have medicine." Mu Shaoning paused, and said, "Okay." After he said that, he added, "Or, beat them again?" Tang Guo grinned, "Okay, go to work tonight." That night, everyone was fainted. Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning got them on the cruise ship. Mu Shaoning personally saw that there was clearly the sea in front of them, but there was another cruise ship. The magic is really incredible. . He didn''t ask much, and carried the person up with one hand. Realizing that Tang Guo could also handle one hand, he suddenly felt that this group of people was a little unlucky, and he even provoked both of them. He alsoughed. In fact, they have some simrities, so they can be such a rtionship in the end, right? It''s great, starting tomorrow, let the past pass, he is about to start a new life. Vol 2 Chapter 5408: College students’ desert island game(71) Vol 2 Chapter 5408: College students¡¯ desert ind game(71) Its daybreak. Everyone who wakes up is looking forward to when people outside will find them. However, when they opened their eyes, everyone''s eyes widened. The environment they are in is no longer the same town as before, but on a cruise ship, or even the ce where they had dinner that day. Seeing the undamaged scene before them, everyone was lost in thought. If it werent for them, and there were no waiters on the cruise, they would really be a dream before, right? "Are we saved?" "Or did someone y us a joke?" Everyone looked at the nearest person. If they were not dirty and their faces were not very good-looking, they would still feel that what they had experienced before was a dream, really too dreamy and not like reality. "Let''s see if there are other people here." Someone suggested. Everyone had no time to do anything else, but went around the entire cruise ship for the first time. When they passed the food area, they couldn''t hold back and ate with their food. Although these things are not so new. But then they found the refrigerator again and took out a lot of food in it. After they had a full meal, they went back to their rooms, took afortable shower, and took out their clothes from the suitcase to change. When lying downfortably, no one does notugh. With more equipment on the cruise, its easy to get in touch with people outside. When everyone was awake, the system helped to turn off the signal jammer. So, now they just need to stay here quietly, waiting for the rescue fleet toe and find them. When looking for someone, they also paid attention to Du Li, but did not see him. They are so tired, a terrible and stressful life for a month, and finally they can rx at this time. I really don''t want to think about it too much, and slowly fall asleep. When they woke up again, it was the rescue team. Seeing the people who were intact and even cleaned up, they were very confused. Isn''t this group of people on an ind? Soon after they took the action, they received a new instruction. Fortunately, they didn''t have to deviate from the previously established route, and the new signal was still in that direction. "Except for Du Li who didn''t know where to go at the beginning, everyone here is here. By the way, we were all on the ind at the time, and we didn''t bring our mobile phones with us, but Du Li''s mobile phone was there, but he kept it hidden. Wait. He was gone. We went in to find someone and took some things in an instant, only to find that his mobile phone was forgotten in the drawer." Bai Tian said, "Why did it suddenly appear on the cruise ship? We dont even know. Same as on the ind." If it weren''t for this group of people''s poorplexion, and seeing how hard their days have been recently, the people in the rescue team would definitely not believe what they said. And, the signal received before does indeed show that it is deviating from this ce. However, when they looked behind, they did not see the so-called ind, only a calm ocean. Because there is still one Du Li, the rescue team can only ask for instructions first to see if they can track the new signal. At this moment, they received another instruction, saying that there was a distress signal and sent directions and coordinates. When I heard the name of that person, the people in the rescue team were a little strange, and that person was actually called Du Li. Vol 2 Chapter 5409: College students’ desert island game(72) Vol 2 Chapter 5409: College students¡¯ desert ind game(72) It is said that there was a problem while driving the yacht. At present, I have been stuck somewhere in the ocean for more than two days. Fortunately, it''s not too far from here, they just need to return first. The cruise ship did not malfunction, just drove away directly. When everyone heard that Du Li had a problem with his own yacht and was currently stuck somewhere in the ocean, they were in a delicate mood. Regardless of whether or not Du Li did the thing before, he left them and escaped by himself. A few hourster, everyone saw Du Li, who was dying, brought up by the rescue team, and their mood was particrlyplicated. When Du Li saw everyone, his face was not good. If he had waited two more days, he wouldn''t have suffered so much. The yacht hadn''t been supported for long. He only drove for a few hours, and he couldn''t move anymore, and he didn''t know if it was a malfunction or something. In the end, he had no choice but to use his mobile phone to ask for help outside. What made him even more disintegrated was that even if there was no signal, the emergency call should be able to make, but there was no way to make it. After he was hungry for almost two days, he finally seeded in asking for help. I thought he could return, but he didn''t expect to meet the rescued people, so why did he run away first? Everyone''s eyes made him feel ufortable, this time he suffered a lot, and his reputation in the ss waspletely destroyed. Some ssmates even suspected that Du Li was the one who nned the whole n. They decided to go out and reported Du Li, saying that he had serious suspicions. Du Li didn''t know these. The culprits, Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo, were drinking tea at the bar at this time, and Mu Shaoning was talking about future ns outside and making arrangements for the future clearly. Tang Guo interjected from time to time, and the two were very happy. Someone saw it and didn''t mean to bother. A few dayster, when the cruise shipnded, looking at the familiarnd, everyone''s hearts were finally put down. Of course, they can''t go home for the time being. If they are not lucky this time, they will almost cause a major case. Then they have to take a confession. When the confession was recorded, no one except Du Li took it home. "How many times do I have to say, I myself have a n for ssmates, which is the kind of casual y, but before the n is toote, I was taken to that strange ind." It''s so, why don''t these people believe his words? "But do not rule out, this time there is also the element of your self-direction and self-acting." "It''s really not me." "Most of your ssmates think you are very suspicious, so please think again." Du Li was so angry that he had to ask his family to hire him awyer. Because of insufficient evidence, of course he was able to go home in the end. But those people''s asking over and over again made him really annoying. When he was picked up home, there had been ups and downs about this matter. It was said that it was the monitor of a certain professional college of a certain university. He actually spent a lot of money just to y a game and let the ssmates fall into the desert ind to survive. Later, the Du family rified that Du Li did not do such a thing. As a result, the report was written. Young Master Du organized a ss gathering to make fun of his ssmates. He was trapped on a deserted ind to survive and ended up miserably. In the end, he abandoned hispanions and left alone. It may be unlucky. The yacht broke down halfway, and finally waited for the rescue team. In short, because of this incident, Du Li and Du''s family became a joke. Vol 2 Chapter 5410: College students’ desert island game(73) Vol 2 Chapter 5410: College students¡¯ desert ind game(73) Just because Du Li abandoned hispanions and ran away alone, he offended the entire ss. Even Chen Kangle couldn''t face Du Li. In his opinion, their rtionship is pretty good. How can you call him when youe? To put it bluntly, Du Li is not enough buddies, such a person, he doesn''t want to interact. Therefore, when Du Shi was faced with various pressures, there was no one to assist him, and he had to deal with it alone. "Showing your forehead is much more handsome." Aftering out, Tang Guo first called the family. The family didn''t pay attention to the news and didn''t know her experience, and she didn''t n to tell it. Seeing that school was about to start, she couldn''t go home, so she could only make more phone calls. After reporting safety with her family, she took Mu Shaoning into the barbershop for a haircut. "Don''t always wear that dark hat in the future. Your eyes are very beautiful, so you can show them too." Tang Guo suggested. Mu Shaoning gave a hum, looked at the mirror in the mirror, and showed a smile unknowingly. This smile was very different from the beginning. He seems to like this kind of life, especially when she is praised. "I still need to change my clothes." Mu Shaoning said, "You help me choose." "Great." After the haircut, the two went to the mall. Tang Guo chose several sets for Mu Shaoning, but she didn''t expect that Mu Shaoning would also help her pick them, of course she did not refuse. Seeing that she didn''t refuse, Mu Shaoningughed happily. Then he took her, went to the jewelry store, and picked an oversized diamond ring. He never knew how to spend the money, but now he finally knows. "What ring is this?" Mu Shaoning: "A small gift, congrattions on our new birth." He felt that this ring was a bit small, so he secretly nned to call someone to help find the big diamond ring. At this time, he just wanted to hold the best things in front of her. "Then I will put it away. Dai is afraid to wear it. It''s not good to be too public." Mu Shaoning: "You can do whatever you like." It''s his business to give it away, and it''s her business whether to wear it or not. At the beginning of school, Du Li was squeezed out by everyone. Chen Kangle was still diametrically opposed to Tao Jiajia. I don''t know why. Although Chen Kangle quarreled with Tao Jiajia, he did not use some of his family background power to deal with Tao Jiajia. Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning are already boy and girl friends, everyone in the ss knows. Du Li looked mad at the sweetness of the two. To say that he likes Tang Guo a lot, not necessarily. Only because he repeatedly bumped into walls here in Tang Guo, I felt unwilling. Now a Mu Shaoning can be epted by her, simply trampling his dignity under his feet. He thought it was easy to deal with Mu Shaoning. After all, this is not a desert ind. Even if Mu Shaoning is good at it, he only has one pair of hands. He only needs to find a few hooligans to guard outside, and when he sees Mu Shaoning, he will drag the people away to fight, especially in front of Tang Guo. When Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning returned to school after eating supper, they couldn''t helpughing when they were blocked in the alley by more than 20 gangsters, even though they both had knives in their hands. Both of them knew that each other was capable, and when they looked at each other, they began to wander in the crowd, only to hear a scream. Finally, they tortured out the origins of these people, found Du Li in KTV, closed the door, and gave him a mixed doubles. Vol 2 Chapter 5411: College Students’ Desert Island Game (End) Vol 2 Chapter 5411: College Students¡¯ Desert Ind Game (End) Du Li wanted to retaliateter, but it was a pity that his Du n had continuous problems and was already in danger, so he didn''t have time to bother about them. Two yearster, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning graduated. After Tang Guo started his career, Mu Shaoning also invested his own funds and bought the deserted ind, which is currently undergoing reconstruction. Five yearster, the two got married and invited their ssmates to go to the desert ind to attend the wedding. Although the experience of a desert ind left a certain psychological shadow on everyone, as time passed, it gradually faded away. Until they once again set foot on this deserted ind, their hearts shook. However, when they saw a well-manicured, t road with flowers on both sides, they felt a little more at ease. When they walked into the familiar town, even though they had done a lot of renovations, they could still recognize that this was the original town, and they almost fainted. "Everyone, Mr. and Mrs. are waiting for you inside." The butler smiled and greeted everyone, "You don''t need to feel ufortable with the strange ce, just treat it as your own home." Everyone feels hairy, home? No, no, no, where is home here, it is a ce where you will have nightmares when you close your eyes. Wei Yan, Bai Tian, Chen Xiaohan, and Tao Jiajia looked at each other, and they all could see a bit of fear and uncertainty in each other''s eyes. If they knew it was here, they would note. However, looking at the butler''s posture, they have toe if they don''te. And they all have reasons toe. There is a project in Mu Shaoning''s hands, and they have toe over and strive for it. Everyone took a deep breath and followed the butler in. Du Li was among them, but there is no Du n now. Three years ago, Du Shi dered bankruptcy and has been acquired. Du Li is now the worst in the ss. He walked at the end, and when he saw the town, he had the same idea as everyone else. He came here, thinking that Mu Shaoning used to be an old ssmate, now that his business is doing big, he might be able to help him stand up. Now, he really wanted to turn around and leave. When youe here, you don''t just leave it, you can only bite the bullet and go in, after all, everyone is there. When they saw Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning, their expressions were a little dazed, as if they had never known the two. The two people in front of them have really changed too much. "Everyone is ssmates and don''t need to see outside. The butler has already arranged the room for you, so let''s go to the room and rest first." Tang Guo said with a smile, and Mu Shaoning nodded, all the attention was only on her. He originally bought this ce, but he just wanted to make it a memory. Later, after listening to her opinion, he turned it into a world for the two of them. It turned out to be very good. Now he can''t wait to live a retirement life. Everyone felt relieved, but when they entered the room, they almost jumped up. "This is not..." Bai Tian''s eyes widened. Chen Xiaohan also rushed out of the room to meet and saw Wei Yan with a silent face. Tao Jiajia came out quickly, and the four of them silently nced around, Tao Jiajia first said: "Although time has passed for a long time, I can still remember the general position. It is impossible that everything is a coincidence, there is no such a coincidence." "I heard that Mu Shaoning bought this ind a few years ago." Wei Yan calmly analyzed, "He was the only thing that happened back then." Bai Tian puzzled: "Then what did he invite us to do?" "It''s not like targeting us," Chen Xiaohan said. "If it was really targeting us and wanted to harm us, could we go out?" Tao Jiajia: "Actually speaking, we were in danger at the beginning and we could be killed at any time, but luckily, we all survived in the end. Do you think it''s really lucky?" The four were silent. They are not pure students anymore. There are so many coincidences in this world. "Since they let us off, they shouldn''t do anything this time. Perhaps, they really want us toe to the wedding?" Bai Tian said. A few dayster, the wedding was held as scheduled. In the worry of everyone, soon after the wedding, they were sent to the cruise ship, and they almost fainted when they looked at the familiar cruise ship. The cruise ship did not leave immediately, and at the end they saw Mu Shaoning. When they saw this mature young man, everyone thought he was a little scary. "Actually, you should be grateful to my wife." Mu Shaoning nodded to everyone, "Good luck." "For some projects, let''s have their own abilities." A few dayster, everyone who returned to thend felt that they had experienced another dream. They remembered something, and looked back at Du Li, who was embarrassed, and seemed to understand something. When Tao Jiajia was about to get in the car and leave, she was stopped by Chen Kangle: "Tell me?" "No." Tao Jiajia smiled and rejected Chen Kangle''s proposal, "I''m sorry, I have to go back to sort out the n, Mutang''s contract is not so easy to win." Chen Kangle was a little lost: "In fact, we are quite suitable." "But now men don''t matter to me anymore, they are still a troublesome thing that affects me getting rich, you go away." Vol 2 Chapter 5412: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5412: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (1) [The host told a bad news that you are married again. When Tang Guo woke up, the system just said something,pletely destroying her good mood. Seeing the wedding gown she was wearing, she was thinking for a while what era this time was. After all, such clothing is still rtivelymon in modern times. But when she saw theyout of the room, she understood what era it was, a rtively special and not very stable era. Then she felt a little pain in the position of her wrist, and then she realized that the ce was wrapped, and she could smell some blood faintly. "Is it because I was forced to marry and didn''t want to, so I cut my wrist andmitted suicide on the wedding night, and was finally rescued?" [Well, see for yourself, you didn''t guess it right. The system is a little hesitating, it seems that the plot is not very good, Tang Guo decided to see it for himself. It happened that she was lying down. It looked like it was midnight at this time, and it was estimated that no one woulde for a while. Looking at the traces inside the house, I am afraid that many people havee over before. Tang Guo closed her eyes and began to ept the story of this world. The original owner is not forced to marry, on the contrary, he should be willing to marry. I am willing, why would Imit suicide by cutting my wrists? That''s because she was sent to the wrong room. When it was discovered that it was toote, of course it was not that she was toote, but that the other side was toote, and the rice was already raw and ripe. In this era, it is definitely impossible to exchange it back. The matter should start with Cheng Zifeng, the elder of the original owners childhood sweetheart, Cheng family. They yed very well when they were young. When they were seven or eight years old, people in both families asked their opinions about whether they should be together when they grow up. At that time, both of them agreed that one wanted to be a bridegroom and the other wanted to be a bride, so the Cheng family and the Tang family happily settled the marriage. It is a pity that something unexpected happened. When Cheng Zifeng was thirteen years old, another strange girl appeared in his sight. This little girl is called Qiao Xuexi, the daughter of Bricyer Qiao Dashi. Qiao Dashi was the tile foreman who helped build the Cheng family''s new house. His daughter likes flowers and is now a gardener. His favorite thing is to make the whole yard bloom. Hello, Mrs. Cheng also likes flowers, so she left Qiao Xuexi at Cheng''s house. Qiao Xuexi stayed in the Cheng family, not as a subordinate, but was specially hired by the Cheng family. Her task was the flowers and nts of the Cheng family. She often stayed with Mrs. Cheng every day, and had a lot of contact with Cheng Zifeng, especially helping Cheng Zifeng with the flowers and nts in the yard. The two were so familiar with each other when they came and went, after all, they soon had each other in their hearts. But Cheng Zifeng has a marriage contract with him, and he still wants to withdraw. The family will definitely object to it, and it is impossible to withdraw. He tried to discuss with the Cheng family and his wife, but to no avail, and was severely criticized, asking him not to mention this matter. Cheng Zifeng also nned to elope with Qiao Xuexi, but it was still unsessful, and was finally caught back. Qiao Xuexi was also driven out of Cheng''s house. Cheng Zifeng didn''t eat or drink for several days because of this, Mrs. Cheng couldn''t see it, and took the person back. In fact, she likes Qiao Xuexi very much, but she can''tpete with Master of Process. In her opinion, after Cheng Zifeng is married, it is okay to put Qiao Xuexi into the room. But Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi were unwilling, one unwilling to wrong the beloved, one unwilling to be a concubine. Nowadays, the western atmosphere is gradually spreading, and many people admire true love. The only thing she doesn''t want to share is the people she likes. However, the arm can''t twist the thigh. Seeing that the wedding date was approaching, another person appeared at this time, Cheng Zixiao, the second young master of the Cheng family. He was not born by Madam Cheng, but was born by a concubine, and was finally raised by Madam Cheng. In fact, he was secretly infatuated with Qiao Xuexi, and he decided to help her fulfill her wish without seeing her suffering so much. Vol 2 Chapter 5413: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5413: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (2) At first, Cheng Zixiao thought of a way to attract the attention of the original owner. With the original owner''s personality, maybe he liked him, let the Tang familye and break the engagement, and then be engaged to him. At that time, his eldest brother agreed to take advantage of the situation, and the Tang family would still be at a loss for this, and he owed them a favor from the Cheng family. However, he was wrong. The husband identified by the original owner was Cheng Zifeng. No matter how good Cheng Zixiao was, she had no idea. She even rejected Cheng Zixiao directly, saying that he should find a better girl for him. Cheng Zixiao didn''t move, and eventually used the so-called heroes to save the beauty scene, but he still couldn''t let Yuan take the initiative to shake. Seeing that there were no more than two months left in the wedding period, the Cheng family brothers were somewhat helpless. In the end, Cheng Zixiao suddenly had an idea and said that there was a more risky way, depending on whether Cheng Zifeng was willing to gamble. This method is, he asks to marry Qiao Xuexi, as long as their mother agrees and helps to cover up, his father will definitely agree to the matter of him asking to marry Qiao Xuexi. After all, the heir in Master Cheng''s mind is Cheng Zifeng, the second son, and it is not his and Mrs. Cheng''s. It ispletely fine to marry a woman he likes. Besides, he Cheng Zixiao begged to marry Qiao Xuexi, Master Cheng could rest assured, he was letting Cheng Zi die. Cheng Zixiao said that after he seeded in marrying, he would ask the two brothers to hold the wedding together. Of course, not only did Mrs. Cheng need to help, but Cheng Zifeng also had to help say that the wedding would basically perish in one day, and it would be a good talk to talk about it at that time. After careful consideration, Cheng Zifeng decided to take a risk. They didn''t n to tell Qiao Xuexi about this, because she was afraid that she would be under psychological pressure. Of course, they are not afraid that they will not seed. ording to Qiao Dashi''s urinary sex, they will never miss such a beautiful marriage, and they will definitely let her agree at any cost. As they expected, after the marriage was settled, Qiao Xuexi also found Cheng Zixiao, not only scolded him, but also pped him twice, saying that he was a despicable viin, and finally left angrily. Owing to his father, Qiao Dashi, Qiao Xuexi could onlypromise to marry Cheng Zixiao. On the day of the wedding, everything went smoothly. When the bride was sent to the bridal chamber, ording to the Cheng family''s idea, she was sent to the wrong room. In fact, during this time period, Cheng Zixiao still struggled many times. As long as the room is not sent wrong, he can truly have Qiao Xuexi. However, in the end he chose to follow the original n. After all, he really hoped that Qiao Xuexi could be happy, and wanted to look at her smiling face instead of how she hated him and hated him. Then Cheng Zixiao deliberately got drunk, while Cheng Zifeng couldn''t wait to pretend to be drunk and was sent directly to the new house. Two people who love each other, meeting in this way, of course, can''t help but go straight to the bridal chamber. On Cheng Zixiao''s side, he was drunk slightly before he was slowly led to the room to see the bride. When the hijab was unveiled, the original owner was naturally surprised, unbelievable, and even angry. She felt like a big idiot. When she was yed around by the Cheng family, she broke out on the spot and rmed the entire Cheng family. Even some of them had not even reached the guests and saw the bride being sent to the wrong bridal chamber. It''s just that everything is iparable. Cheng Zifeng didn''t mean to open the door. Obviously, it''s almost done there, and it can''t be changed. Master Cheng is not a fool. Of course he knows what''s going on. Since there are still guests, he can only pinch his nose to recognize it. Vol 2 Chapter 5414: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5414: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (3) It''s strange that Master Cheng was stupefied by his wife and son. Just in front of the guests, he can only announce the identities of the two brides, no matter whether Qiao Xuexi''s identities are enough, he can only recognize it. The guests dispersed, Master Cheng called out several important members of the Cheng family, including Cheng Zifeng, who had already finished. Said that tomorrow, their Cheng family had to go to the Tang family to give an exnation. The Cheng family tacitly didn''t mention that this matter was deliberately done by someone, only that the subordinate was confused, sent the wrong person, and dealt with the subordinate in front of the original owner. However, seeing the original owner''s disbelief, Cheng Zixiao gritted his teeth and said that it was all his fault. It was he who missed the original owner, but he was born a few yearste. Without this opportunity, he would use this bad one. means. As for the matter of Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi, no one mentioned it, and only a few people knew about the fact that the two eloped. The original owner believed it, and Cheng Zixiao did it alone. Remembering that he had really worked very hard in front of her before, he couldn''t hold back and gave Cheng Zixiao a few ps on the spot. No one in the Cheng family stopped, and the Tang family was also a well-known local family. She wanted to vent it, and it made sense. Master Cheng became angry, but the daughter-inw of the Tang family was still in his house, which was not the worst result. After that, Master Cheng and Mrs. Cheng apologized to the original owner in a humble manner, persuading her with affection and reason, saying that she will be the family in the future, and no one will bully her. The original owner also knew that the matter was a foregone conclusion, she could not return to her natal family, even if the family treated her well, she could only admit it. She and Cheng Zixiao went back to the room and said that night that he had better stay away from her. Cheng Zixiao really hit the floor, which made her feel a little morefortable. As everyone knows, Cheng Zixiao also breathed a sigh of relief, facing people he didn''t like, he couldn''t move other thoughts. As everyone knows, the original owner in the middle of the night couldn''t figure it out and came to cut his wrist. Fortunately, Cheng Zixiao found out in time and rescued the person. Tang Guo came here at this time. On the first day of the wedding, the Cheng family came to visit the Tang family. If they didn''t go, they would be very sincere. The Tang family was indeed very angry, but the matter was a foregone conclusion. The Cheng family came to admit their mistakes and promised them. This matter can only be admitted. The Cheng family concealed the original owner''s shing of the wrist, and told some of the interests to the maid beside the original owner. The maid was frightened by such a powerful rtionship and failed to inform the Tang family, so the original owner''s cutting of the wrist was finallypletely concealed. The original owner recuperated for a while, and Mrs. Cheng raised the matter of housekeeping rights. The original owner didn''t mean to answer at the beginning, saying that this would be handed over to Qiao Xuexi, she is now the youngest grandmother of the Cheng family. She expected that Qiao Xuexi would not be able to deal with these things, and she might not be able to do certain things on the stage, and she would definitely embarrass the Cheng family. Does the Cheng family think it will be enough to apologize? They ruined her, and she wouldn''t make them feel better. Afterwards, she also inquired that the rtionship between Qiao Xuexi and Cheng Zifeng was a bit ambiguous, and it was even more intolerable. The stewardship right fell into Qiao Xuexi''s hands, and it was really messed up, and there was no ce that could satisfy people. Madam Cheng couldn''t see it, so she could only help one side. She still liked Qiao Xuexi, because she felt that she had to learn too much. However, Qiao Xuexi often got into trouble, which made Master Cheng very unhappy, and finally let the original supervisor directly. Vol 2 Chapter 5415: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5415: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (4) The original supervisor was naturally organized, and Master Cheng was very satisfied. But her couple from time to time made Qiao Xuexi a little ufortable. Even Mrs. Cheng felt that Qiao Xuexi couldn''t make it to the stage, and regretted that she had agreed to do it in the first ce. Over time, the original owner learned something. Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi were in love to the death, but Cheng Zixiao was not very fond of Master Cheng. Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi once eloped. After the two were captured, Qiao Xuexi was afraid to go out. It was Cheng Zifeng that went on a hunger strike to let here back. Only then did the original owner understand why the two were so affectionate, and she even suspected that Cheng Zifeng did it all. And Cheng Zixiao only took the initiative tomit the crime. After all, the outside world has said that the two brothers have very good feelings. Cheng Zifeng has always taken good care of this younger brother. Cheng Zixiao hase out tomit the crime at this time, and it is really possible to attract Master Cheng''s firepower. About Cheng Zixiao''s love for Qiao Xuexi, he hid it in his heart, no one told it, naturally no one knew. The original owners who thought they had guessed the truth were even more rude to Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi, and often used some small tricks to make them be ignored by Master Cheng. Qiao Xuexi suffered a lot of grievances during that time, and Cheng Zixiao couldn''t see it. She felt that Cheng Zifeng was too unhuman, and she failed to protect him. What made Cheng Zixiao not understand even more was that Cheng Zifeng felt that Qiao Xuexi was not good and could not be on the stage, so he was unwilling to take her out. Instead, he went to the dance hall and invited other women to dance. Secretly, the two brothers didn''t know how many times they fought each other. Cheng Zifeng himself was under the impact of new thoughts at this time. After living together now, he felt that Qiao Xuexi was too traditional,pletely different from his thinking about women in the new era. On the contrary, it was the people outside, who mixed with him in the same circle, and got along with him even more. The more hees into contact with women who are in contact with the new world, the more attracted he is. At home, Qiao Xuexi, who wanted to be in love with him for a while, suddenly felt bored. Every time he hears Qiao Xuexi doing this badly or doing that badly, he feels very embarrassed. When the original owner found that Cheng Zifeng was bored with Qiao Xuexi, he helped. Unexpectedly, after Cheng Zifeng returned, he would divorce Qiao Xuexi, indicating that this was not the marriage he wanted. This not only scared Qiao Xuexi, but also angered Cheng Zixiao. He swallowed his anger and suffered so many grievances in order to be happy for his beloved. As a result, his eldest brother went out to hang out twice and had to abandon his beloved. He really couldn''t ept it. Of course Cheng Zifeng did not seed in the divorce, but he did not return home very much. He always liked to go to various asions to promote new ideas, met more people, and even strengthened his confidantes. In the end, he simply rented a yard outside and a confidant. Confidantes live together. The idea he preached was that he wanted to pursue true love. After seeing this result, the original owner didn''t do anything else. The Cheng family managed with peace of mind suddenly felt that Qiao Xuexi was a bit pitiful. Howe this Cheng Zifeng didn''t find that kind of person before? No one thought that Cheng Zixiao would be ckened as a result. He used thunder to win the power of the Cheng family. Master Cheng was unwilling to deal with it anymore, mainly because Cheng Zifeng was too **** and agreed with Cheng Zixiao. The only requirement is to let Cheng Zixiao not target Cheng Zifeng. Vol 2 Chapter 5416: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5416: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (5) Cheng Zixiao hated Cheng Zifeng, how could it not be against him. He not only aimed at Cheng Zifeng, but also brought everything back to the original, bringing his beloved back to his side. After taking control of the Cheng family''s power, he began to set up the bureau, how to make it logically, Qiao Xue, who was already cleaned by him, became his wife smoothly. He certainly couldn''t start this, so that would not be good for Qiao Xuexi''s reputation. Seeing the original owner next to him, he suddenly thought of a brilliant idea. Not only can this person who upy the identity of his wife get out, but also Qiao Xuexi can return to him. That is, let Cheng Zifeng be involved with the original owner. With the suggestion of learning a new culture, he let the original ownere into contact with some new things. It was all because he found a teacher. He also offered to let people take her to some gatherings, saying that he wanted her to meet the world. He also did not expect that because of these things, the original owner would actually be tempted by him. After the Cheng family had been tossing for so long, the original owner suddenly saw Cheng Zixiao pleasing to his eyes. Although he looked a bit annoying at first, at least he sealed it better than Cheng Zi. Besides, they had also visited the church. For a few years after being married, he had been ying on the floor. His obedient appearance made her a little bit intolerable. Now this person still lets her go out to meet the world, how many men can do it? When she gradually became gentle and treated him nicely, Cheng Zixiao was nning how to make a spark between her and Cheng Zifeng. Of course, such a thing needs to be designed. Under Cheng Zixiaos design, he personally caught Cheng Zifeng in a room with the original owner. At that time, the original owner was already drunk, and Cheng Zixiao had be a **** over the years, and he was a little drunk, thinking that the person in the room was his daughter. Companion. Cheng Zixiao arrived with someone, Cheng Zifeng rushed to kiss her face on the original owner, and finally the two were taken back. Cheng Zixiao divorced his wife and did not exin to the original owner at all. At this time, Qiao Xuexi also stubbornly stiffened, and said that he wanted to divorce. The Cheng family is now in charge of Cheng Zixiao, and both of them have achieved their wishes. The original owner was sent back to the Tang family, and the Tang family also disliked her ashamed, and didn''t want her to live back. The original owner''s parents were heartbroken and helpless, so they had to buy a small yard for her outside, basically to let her destroy herself. No matter how she exined, no one believed she was innocent. She also looked back for Cheng Zixiao, and of course Cheng Zixiao kicked her away indifferently. People in the whole city knew that she was so profane and unwilling to be sent to the wrong bridal chamber, and went to seduce Cheng Zifeng. As for Qiao Xuexi and Cheng Zixiao, they were portrayed as suffering people. They should be a pair, but they suffered such a big setback. After handling all the troubles, Cheng Zixiao began to pursue Qiao Xuexi. After a series of things, Qiao Xuexi finally saw Cheng Zixiao''s sincerity. And Cheng Zixiao also said that it was her that he liked at the beginning, and this answer made the two of them feel better. The news of their marriage reached the ears of the original owner, and she couldn''t believe it. Cheng Zixiao looked at Qiao Xuexi''s eyes and made her understand that she really liked it. At that moment, she suddenly realized that Cheng Zixiao was not in a scapegoat at all, she was willing, and then thought of Cheng Zixiao inadvertently protecting Qiao Xuexi in these years. It turned out that the truth was like this. She finally found out that she and Cheng Zifeng were also responsible for Cheng Zixiao. Before she had time to retaliate, she was kidnapped by Cheng Zixiao. Vol 2 Chapter 5417: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5417: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (6) She was kidnapped by bandits, and it is said that she was sent to a ce far away. If she was the one she used to be, she would definitely look for a short sword. Now she just wanted revenge, she said she would go to the bandit den. Later in the bandit den, she learned how to use weapons. She made a deal with the bandit leader, a deal that could take away the wealth of the Cheng family. The original owner is not stupid, on the contrary, he is very clever, and he can read and write. Gradually, these bandits are convinced that she is a hero of the female middle school, so he worshipped her and recognized her as a sister. The former bandit leader recognized her as a goddaughter. In the past few years, she has been in a good mood, and she has exchanged knowledge with the bandits. She told the bandits about her experience. They all sympathized with her and expressed their willingness to support her. At the beginning, they made a deal with Cheng Zixiao, kidnapped her, and sent her far away, because they thought she was a bad person. Now that I understand, I know that Cheng Zixiao is really shameless. A few yearster, the original owner began to take revenge. It''s a pity that she almost made Cheng Zixiaome, and didn''t let him lose his life. Instead, the bandits on the mountain were all killed by Cheng Zixiao. Seeing the people around her die one by one, she was desperate and sad, and hated Cheng Zixiao very much. In the end, it was naturally Cheng Zixiao and Qiao Xuexi Enaiaishi. After reading the memory, Tang Guo opened his eyes and greeted the friends in the group as usual. The chat started and ended in Margaret''s wailing. There is still some time until dawn, and she intends to rest for a while. The background of this world is still a bitplicated, and there are many transitions, which she didn''t anticipate at the beginning. At the beginning, she thought it was how the two brothers of the Cheng family defended Qiao Xuexi, so that the original owner was ckened and went to ruin. After reading it, I realized that Cheng Zixiao was good at calcting, there were many bad ideas, and it was cruel. The original owner did not offend him, but was calcted twice by him for no reason. Before dawn, Tang Guo quickly got up. Let the maid clean up and go out straight to the hall. If she guesses well, the Cheng family is going to the Tang family to make amends. There is absolutely no way to conceal the fact of sending the wrong bridal chamber. When the Cheng family saw hering, their expressions changed. Cheng Zixiao quickly walked to her side and acted as a newlywed husband. He was gentle with the original owner at first, but he didn''t want the original owner to target Qiao Xuexi. "Why are you here?" Tang Guo faintly nced at Cheng Zixiao: "I want to understand, the matter is here, and there is no way to change it, so be it." Master Cheng immediately smiled: "Xiao Guo just figured it out. Don''t do stupid things anymore. My Cheng family will never treat you badly." "Father, where are you going?" Tang Guo asked directly. Master Cheng paused, and told the truth, he was a little afraid of Tang Guo''s proposal to go back. Of course Tang Guo didn''t make him embarrassed, but she agreed. The bride went back to her natal home the next day, it was a taboo here, even if she had done something like cutting her wrist. She just came over to take a look, and almost asked, Tang Guo said again, "I''m a little hungry." "Don''t hurry up and serve the porridge for the second youngest''s wife, what are you stupidly doing?" This time it was Mrs. Cheng who was talking, and the second youngest''s grandmother bit the words very hard. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t react, she felt relieved. Seriously, she was very guilty about this. Tang Guo didn''t bother to pay attention to them. Since they wanted topensate her, she would definitely have to suffer. Master Cheng took the Cheng brothers to the Tang family to apologize. Mrs. Cheng didn''t dare to face Tang Guo. She always felt that her eyes were sharp, indicating that she was a little tired, and she had to go back to the room to rest first. So Tang Guo and Qiao Xuexi were left eating at the table. Qiao Xuexi had been looking at Tang Guo secretly, with apologetic expressions on her face, but hesitated to say something. "What do you want to say?" Tang Guo asked, raising his head. Qiao Xuexi panicked, and said quickly: "I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen..." In fact, she had a chance to redeem it, but when she saw her sweetheart, she chose to obey. God gave this opportunity, she selfishly chose to follow her own heart, and didn''t want to ask why. "Oh." Vol 2 Chapter 5418: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5418: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (7) Tang Guo''s attitude made Qiao Xuexi feel up and down, especially the other person''s smiley eyes. She was stabbed all over and she was very ufortable. She didn''t know what to say, so she could only drink porridge with her head buried. . Tang Guo ate breakfast slowly, and then walked back to the room with the help of the maid. After all, she is now a patient, and the people around her are very nervous. After returning to the room, she dismissed the Cheng family''s servants, and only stayed with the people she had brought from the Tang family. "Help me choose a bright dress. I''m going out for a walk." Hearing Tang Guo''s request, the two little maids were a little frightened, and subconsciously looked at the wound on her wrist. "It''s okay, I''m going out to get some breath." Of course, the two little maids didn''t dare to vite Tang Guo''s words, and quickly searched for her. Tang Guo''s confidence was too strong, and the two of them didn''t dare to say anything bad, and only silently went to choose clothes. When the clothes were changed, the maid Liushuang reminded in a low voice: "Youngdy, today is your first day of marriage, so will you be gossiped about going out like this..." "Do people outside gossiping?" Tang Guo nced at Liu Shuang cautiously, with a worried look on his face, and smiled, "Yesterday they all sent the bride to the wrong room, and today there will be fewer people talking about the Cheng family. ? I just want to go out for a stroll. It''s not a shame what a joke can be." Liu Shuang was stunned for a moment, as if it was a real joke that the second young master of the Cheng family would marry a young grandmother by all means. The hateful thing is a foregone conclusion, nothing is useless, you can only make mistakes. Liu Shuang Liu Wu suddenly felt that Tang Guo was going out for a stroll, she must be ufortable, and she didn''t dare to say anything immediately. The third father and son of the Cheng family had already set off for the Tang family. Not far from the room, Tang Guo saw Qiao Xuexi ying with flowers. She passed by Qiao Xuexi and didn''t greet her. After all, she was irritated now, how could she greet someone with a goodplexion, or someone who upies her original position. Qiao Xuexi stopped her: "You...Where are you going?" "Where am I going, do you want to take care of it?" Tang Guo turned her head, her sharp gaze fell on Qiao Xuexi''s face, and then she appeared in a daze, "I forgot that you are now the grandmother of the Cheng family, you will soon be the housekeeper. You should really ask." "No, no, I didn''t mean that, I..." Qiao Xuexi was shocked and her face turned pale. She really didn''t mean that. She just didn''t know what to call Tang Guo and looked at her. Go out the door and say hello. She didn''t expect the other party to think this way. She knew that she had upied the other party''s position, and the other party would hate her. "It doesn''t mean that. Even if you want to be a housekeeper, you can''t control where I am going." Tang Guo is now thorny. This is the original owner''s temperament. The two maids don''t feel strange, and they feel a little relieved. They also felt extremely frustrated about the matter. Qiao Xuexi could not speak, and could only watch Tang Guo leave behind. She was a little afraid of something wrong with Tang Guo, so after thinking about it, she turned around and went to Mrs. Cheng to tell Mrs. Cheng about Tang Guo''s going out. Mrs. Cheng was having a headache, she gave her a nk look: "She is getting angry now, just go shopping, yes," Mrs. Cheng patted her forehead, "It''s a negligence. Go and ask the housekeeper to follow up. What is the second grandmother wanting to buy? , They are all credited to Cheng''s ount." As long as Tang Guo doesn''t make a lot of noise at this time, everything is easy to say. Qiao Xuexi was a little embarrassed, she didn''te to file aint, she was worried that Tang Guo would have something wrong, and my mother misunderstood her. Vol 2 Chapter 5419: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5419: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (8) "Well, you go down too, the house is in a mess, don''t do anything else." Madam Cheng looked at Qiao Xuexi''s dazed appearance, and suddenly regretted why she helped Zifeng do that thing. This Qiao Xuexi usually looks good, looks good, the flowers and nts he ys are good, and he is honest. She likes her very much. He won''t be sneaky like other people, and won''t say something to fool her. However, she was just a bricyer''s daughter, her own ability simply couldn''t support the status of Cheng''s grandmother. But at first she didn''t agree, and Zifeng looked like that, she really couldn''t bear it. I thought that anyway, Tangs daughters came to their Chengs house. Although the master didnt like Zixiao, she was more close to Zixiaos mother. She raised him. It can be said that Zixiao listens to her more than Zifeng. If it is, it''s okay to change it. I hope this incident will stop here, and nothing more will happen in the future. Qiao Xuexi left with a little disappointment. She felt a little sad about what she felt. When she was in contact with Cheng''s subordinates, she could also feel that the eyes of these subordinates looked strange and made her ufortable. Qiao Xuexi was an optimist, and she soon threw these into her mind and went to y with the flowers and nts she liked. It is better to have flowers and nts, not speaking, and no strange eyes. She trims, waters, and fertilizes them, and they will grow well and bloom the most beautiful flowers, which makes her feel fulfilled. The rickshaw that Tang Guo took when she went out asked the coachman to take her to the shops that she liked to go shopping in the past. When she arrived, the housekeeper of Cheng''s family also chased up and brought Mrs. Cheng''s words. She nced at the housekeeper at random and nodded gently. The housekeeper saw that her expression was okay, and he didn''t seem to havee out to do something, and felt relieved. He understood what the wife meant, and let hime here not only to buy things for Tang Guo to calm down, but also because the Cheng family would really lose face by looking at her and being told to make trouble. Since someone came to let Tang Guo spend the money, of course she wouldn''t be polite. As soon as she entered the shop, she began to wear this and the other in it. After trying it on, she always took the most expensive one and turned it over to the housekeeper. The butler epted it with a smile, without worrying about it, but the young grandma would just be fine if she didn''t do anything, so what would it be to spend some money? The Cheng family has countless wealth. How much can I use to buy something like this? In the end, Tang Guo gave the Cheng family a gift. Everyone except Cheng Zixiao chose a gift, and the things they chose were more in line with them. Mrs. Cheng was given a jade bracelet of the finest quality. The price was of course not low. Anyway, it was not for her to buy it by the way. Although she came out to vent, she would not give people a sense of selfishness and disregard for other people, which would not be conducive to the development of the next thing. The choice for Master Cheng was a jade ring finger, which happened to match Mrs. Chengs jade bracelet. Aparison between the two would make people see that the gift was intentional. The housekeeper nodded secretly in his heart, and it was a pity, if the youngdy was the youngest grandmother, how good would it be? Be angry, but you will not lose courtesy. As forst night, the housekeeper thought that no matter which woman encountered such a thing, she might do something stupid. Grandma and the youngest grandma are the same as the youngest grandma. That''s a huge difference. The gift chosen for Cheng Zifeng was a watch. Tang Guo smiled when he saw this watch. Vol 2 Chapter 5420: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5420: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (9) Qiao Xuexis gift is a pearl ne. Cheng Zixiao, of course, has no gifts. On the face of it, he is still the culprit now, and she should hate him. "That''s it, wrap it all up." Tang Guo said angrily. The housekeeper hurriedlymunicated with the shopkeeper. Some who can keep ounts will keep ounts directly, and those who can''t keep ounts will be paid by him. For the Cheng family''s face, basically they can keep ounts, and they will be settled at the end of the month. When Tang Guo left with his things mightily, some of the guys in the store started discussing in a low voice, "Have you heard about the incident yesterday?" "what is the matter?" "It seems that you are not well informed. Yesterday, the two young masters of the Cheng family got their wives. As a result, the two brides were confused and sent to the wrong house. When they found out, it was toote. Originally, the youngdy of the Tang family was supposed to be the grandmother of the Cheng family. , But now you have be the Cheng family and the youngest grandmother, do you think you are aggrieved?" "Gosh, there is such a thing?" "How can you make a mistake on such a big thing?" "Hey, you are right. ording to the gossip, the second young master of the Cheng family did this. He has been obsessed with Miss Tang family, and finally only used this kind of despicable means. I don''t know if you paid attention just now. Hasn''t it, the second youngest grandma has bandaged her wrist, so I''ve cut my wrist." The guys went wide and took a breath. "Also, Master Cheng''s family took the two young masters to the Tang''s house this morning. What do you think you are going to do? It must be an apology." "The matter is a foregone conclusion. Mr. Cheng announced the identities of the two bridesst night. There is no room for recovery, and the only thing left is to make mistakes. "Look at the steward''s attitude, it''s obvious that the Cheng family can only hold this grandmother well now, otherwise it won''t be easy to deal with the Tang family." [The host is big, it shouldnt be long before the whole city knows about your wrist cutting. These people are really interested in the affairs of big families, and they know quite a lot. "There were so many people yesterday, how could it be possible to hide it." She cut her wrists, of course she has to go out. She didn''t make trouble for the Cheng family. If this incident came out, it wouldn''t have much influence on the Cheng family. She showed it to the Tang family, but wanted to see what the Tang family thought about it after someone discussed it. She guessed that after the Tang family heard about it, they would definitely ask about it the day she returned. At that time, she asked her parents, she didn''t want to spend time with Cheng Zixiao, and wanted to go home. I wonder if they would agree. [The host is big, sometimes I don''t really understand it. You know the ending. Why do you bother to try and see if there is another one that might appear? "Try it without wasting time. I just think, maybe there will be a different result? Even if the chance is small, it will happen." Tang Guo didn''t n to go shopping anymore, she was ready to return home. "Butler, go back." The housekeeper said quickly, "Okay, but grandma." The housekeeper followed Tang Guo and walked in the direction of the rickshaw. Seeing Tang Guo, the coachman stood up very enthusiastically, quickly wiped the seat of the rickshaw, and invited Tang Guo to sit in it. At this moment, a person sat up first, not to mention sitting up, but also raised Eng''s legs, and copsed on the rickshaw like an uncle: "Go to the nearest teahouse." The rickshaw driver looked at the person sitting in his car. He was a young man with a sullen appearance, blinded by that good-looking face. Vol 2 Chapter 5421: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5421: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (10) Despite the disgust in my heart, the coachman still couldn''t say anything. This kind of person seemed to be easy to provoke, and he nodded and bowed apologetically to Tang Guo: "Miss, I''m so embarrassed, or, which one are you in?" The coachman pointed to Next to him, he keptplimenting the advantages of the coachman beside him, "Ada has a lot of strength, pulls the cart smoothly, and is still fast, without any bumps at all." Tang Guo didn''t agree. She looked at the person who had been sitting on the rickshaw, and that person had also noticed, and this time she finally looked at Tang Guo''s position. Seeing Tang Guo looking at him, he pretended not to see anything at first, but the more ufortable he sat down. "Miss, did you fall after me?" He finally couldn''t help it. He said something like this. After speaking, he looked at Tang Guo without smiling or getting angry. There was a little regret in his heart, and he touched it like a concealment. Touching his head, "You slowed down and didn''t sit up. It''s not my fault. Hurry up. This position is yours." Tang Guo looked at the person up and down, andmented: "Just like you, I can see it? Have you never looked in a mirror since you were a child?" Yan Qing looked a little suspicious of life with Tang Guo''s contemptuous eyes. From childhood to adulthood, when a woman saw him, didn''t her eyes shine with stars? Although he has no interest in them. But he was very unconvinced when he heard such a low evaluation in the mouth of the woman in front of him. "Miss, do you have a bad look? Do you want me to hire a doctor for you?" Yan Qing responded politely, and he looked at Tang Guo''s eyes as he spoke, and he squatted for no reason, subconsciously. Cover your mouth. What happened to him today? Why do you always regret what you say? "Don''t think that you are good-looking, you can insult people casually." Yan Qing added, "Even if you look good, you can''t say that I''m ugly." After speaking, Yan Qing jumped off the rickshaw. He was a big tall man, looking at Tang Guo condescendingly, "Seeing that you are a female, then this car will let you sit." After all, he wants to get in the car next to him. Tang Guo said, "You can''t sit next to you either. I don''t want to sit here. I''ll pack it." Yan Qing turned her head and stared at her: "You are too much." "Butler, let the coachman here help me clear the way." Tang Guo ignored this person and gave such an order when he got on the rickshaw. The butler knew that Tang Guo was in a bad mood. Even though the young man in front of him was a bit ufortable, he was apanied by a few people, and he was not afraid that the young man would make trouble. Therefore, with a big wave, all the rickshaws here are packed. After that, it was these rickshaw drivers who took the empty cars to clear the way for Tang Guo, which looked somewhat spectacr. Yan Qing stared at the rickshaw group all leaving, feeling a little angry, but randomly arrested a person watching the bustle and asked, "Who is she?" So arrogant! Dare to provoke him. He didn''t actually do it. That''s right, she is just a female generation, he is a man, how could he do anything to her? Yan Qing exined to herself in her heart, grabbing passersby by the cor: "What''s the origin?" "She is Miss Tang. She was married yesterday. It was supposed to be the grandmother of the Cheng family. But an ident happened yesterday. The servant confuses the two brides and she bes the second grandmother of the Cheng family. Don''t look at the difference, In fact, it''s a long way off." Vol 2 Chapter 5422: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5422: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (11) "A long time ago, the Cheng family master stated that the heir of the Cheng family is the eldest master of the Cheng family. Most of these two young grandmothers are upset, so they bother you." The passerby finished speaking and patted Yan Qing''s hand , "Well, when you''re done, you let me go quickly, I want to go shopping." Yan Qing released the person, but the person didn''t pay attention and was caught off guard. He quickly stood up, turned and ran, and muttered: "This person is really annoying, the second youngest has so many thugs, why don''t you beat him up?" Yan Qing: "..." He hates it? Where does he hate it? Miss Tang, the second grandmother of the Cheng family? Was he sent to the wrong bridal chamber? This Cheng family is interesting. Not long after, Yan Qing came to the teahouse he was going to. He was greeted by a few young people as soon as he entered, and when he saw him, he called the boss. "Boss, why are you sote?" Yan Qing: "I encountered some dys on the road." "By the way, boss, how are we going to act this time? Can the nst time work?" Yan Qing supported his chin: "Or, let''s change our goal?" "Boss, who do you change? Boss, this is new news?" "Cheng family, how is it?" Yan Qing asked tentatively. "Cheng family, the Cheng family you are talking about is not the Cheng family in Yucheng?" The younger brothers asked tentatively. Seeing Yan Qing nodded affirmatively, his head was a little dizzy. "Boss, the Cheng family is not moving." The younger brothers persuaded, "There are few nearby mountains that dare to collect the travel expenses of the Cheng family." "Then what road they are going to cross?" "Passing is going to pass." "That''s terrible? Since I have to cross the road, how can I do not charge the toll?" Yan Qing stood up and waved to the surrounding boys, "Go, let''s go back and repair the grass on the side of the road. They walked so well. How can I not pay the toll?" Brothers: The Cheng family is really not easy to provoke, and they will be beaten if they collect travel expenses. "Butler, do you remember who owns these things?" The butler smiled: "I remember it all, I will send it to the olddy and them?" "Well, go ahead." When Mrs. Cheng received the things, her face lightened a little: "Is it a girl from the Tang family, angry or angry, things are still clearly distinguished..." Madam Cheng looked at the color of the bracelet, she still liked it a little, especially It was the butler reminding him that he was happier because he gave Master Cheng a jade finger, which matched the bracelet very well. When Qiao Xuexi received the gift selected by Tang Guo, she was a little ttered, and quickly asked the housekeeper to speak. She liked it very much. What she said is true, this pearl ne is so beautiful that it makes people love it. When the housekeeper took out the gift watch Tang Guo was going to give to Cheng Zifeng, Qiao Xuexi didn''t respond, because the housekeeper said that Tang Guo had selected gifts for everyone in the family. "I''ll give Brother Zifeng this for a while." Steward: "Okay." The watch was handed over to Qiao Xuexi. It was ulterior and meant to avoid misunderstandings. After all, what she said was the grandmother. Seeing Qiao Xuexi didn''t think much about it, the housekeeper was still a little satisfied, and it seemed that the grandmother was quite knowledgeable. In the afternoon, the three of Master Cheng came back. When Master Cheng took the jade pull finger from Mrs. Cheng, his face looked much better. At the Tang''s house today, he didn''t eat less. But this is no way. Fortunately, everything is done. The Tang family is no problem. Tang Guo''s daughter-inw is not making trouble. It seems that there is nothing wrong with her. When Cheng Zifeng saw the watch, he fell to the ground with disgust: "What is so rare about this thing?" Vol 2 Chapter 5423: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5423: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (12) "Everyone in the family has it, so it''s all people''s minds." Qiao Xuexi persuaded that some of the watches that were unfortunately dropped on the ground, walked over to pick up the watch, and looked at the scratches on it, even more pity. Tang Guo is very nice except for her temper. If she encounters this kind of thing, she will probably be mad. Even if you don''t like this gift, just put it away, why throw it on the ground at will. "You are such a stupid girl, if I ept her gift, you feelfortable?" Cheng Zi sealed Qiao Xuexi''s forehead, "Who knows what she intended to give this? Maybe deliberately provoked the conflict between us. You have to understand that she originally had a marriage contract with me, if it weren''t for Zixiao, could we be together?" The matter of exchanging brides is a tacit secret of the two brothers and Mrs. Cheng. Everything is Cheng Zixiao''s back. It is considered to be a solution to this matter, and Cheng Zifeng also tacitly agrees that in the future, it is Cheng Zixiao who will do it. If there are other arguments, it will not be good to anyone. Qiao Xuexi nced at his watch hesitantly: "Just leave it on the bottom of the box if you don''t like it. Just don''t see it." She acquiesced that Cheng Zi would not ept the ban. She probably wanted to avoid suspicion and didn''t say much. "Whatever you want, I won''t touch this thing anyway." Cheng Zifeng''s attitude was indifferent, holding Qiao Xuexi''s face in both hands and said, "You are my wife now, the grandmother of the Cheng family, your identity is different. There are so many things like this in our house, so dont care too much." "Even if there are too many, they are new. They are very valuable when they are bought. The family property is saved a little bit. How can it be wasted at will?" Qiao Xuexi disagreed with this statement, such a valuable thing, because there are so many homes. , So it can be broken casually? This watch is a foreign gadget at first nce, but nowadays things are particrly expensive if they are stained with foreign gadgets. To say how much she likes it, not necessarily, but it is a pity that she broke. "Okay, let''s not talk about this. Today is our first day of marriage. Don''t talk about these unhappy things, okay?" "Yeah." Qiao Xuexi nodded, she felt that this matter was not clear. Cheng Zixiao knew about Tang Guo''s selection of gifts for the whole family. After waiting for a long time, Tang Guo didn''t give him gifts either. He felt a little disappointed. From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t care much about Tang Guo''s gift. But everyone has something, he doesn''t have something, it doesn''t feel veryfortable. As well as his identity, he has been more concerned about these since he was a child, and if he gave it to everyone, he was unhappy if he didn''t give it to him. Finally did not hold back, went to ask the butler. Butler: "Second Young Master, Second Young Grandma didn''t prepare a gift for you. She is angry, Second Young Master wants to understand. When this is over, Second Young Grandma will naturally think of you." Cheng Zixiao: "I see." Only then did Cheng Zixiao remember that it was not surprising that Tang Guo was angry at him about the incident. He is not a rare gift, he just asks curiously. She is not interested in him, that''s just right. He called his confidant again: "Does the second youngest grandma have trouble finding the youngest grandmother?" "No, I will also choose a gift for my grandmother, a valuable pearl ne, all round and full." "Yeah." Cheng Zixiao felt more relieved. As long as Tang Guo doesn''t do anything, Xuexi and his eldest brother will be happy together, right? Even if he is wronged, what''s the point? Seeing Xuexi being happy and happy, he will also be happy and follow happiness. Vol 2 Chapter 5424: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5424: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (13) "From today, this is where you sleep." At night, Tang Guo threw a quilt in the corner of the room, nced condescendingly at Cheng Zixiao, and said, "Don''t think you can ept you with this method. From outsiders, things are already It''s a foregone conclusion. I won''t make trouble or resist. That''s because of the faces of the two families. Everyone will not look good when trouble urs." "You better not have other ideas!" Hearing Tang Guo''s warning, Cheng Zixiao felt very funny. Does she really think he likes her so that he will do this? That''s right, what he showed before is not just telling everyone that he is obsessed with her? So when he came out, no one was surprised. This is how his behavior at the beginning gave people the illusion. From the time he wanted to help Xuexi, he worked step by step and calcted everything. It just didn''t happen that Tang Guo liked his elder brother so much, and in the end he could only solve it by sending the wrong bridal chamber. Anyway, what Xue Xi likes is his eldest brother, and he is also with him. He marries almost everyone. Even if she asks for sex, he can''t ept it. He is happy to hit the floor if he hits the floor. However, on the surface, Cheng Zixiao still pretended to be aggrieved, he stopped talking, andid the bedding carefully, looking pitiful. Tang Guo could see that Cheng Zixiao was a deep well. It''s no wonder that at the beginning, even the original owner, who lives in the same room with him every day, didn''t realize that the person he really liked was Qiao Xuexi. When facing Qiao Xuexi, Cheng Zixiao was really restrained enough to not cause any misunderstanding at all. This is the careful guard and love. The original owner, from start to finish, was Cheng Zixiao''s tool man. Cheng Zixiao slept in a corner wrapped in a quilt, thinking, of course he has to do everything. From the time he used this method, in front of outsiders, he had to show enough love for Tang Guo, so that the outsiders could believe that he was really obsessed with Tang Guo and would use this kind of abuse. means. In this way, Xue Xi will always be pure and happy. He, mother and eldest brother have agreed that they must keep this secret forever. Xue Xi is a simple and kind-hearted girl. If the other party knows the truth of this incident from beginning to end, he will definitely feel guilty and have an unhappy life. Tang Guo looked at Cheng Zixiao, who was facing the wall and wrapped in a quilt, and suddenly said, "If it''s cold, ask someone to give you another bed, so that the people in the family won''t get sick and say I treat you harshly. Anyway, I''m the second young master of the Cheng family." Tang Guo''s words caused Cheng Zixiao, who was confused in his thoughts, to be stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously turned her head to find that Tang Guo had already pulled down the curtain and couldn''t see the people inside. Since the people inside couldn''t see his expression, he didn''t have to pretend to be very surprised, but his tone changed slightly and he responded. This was just a small episode, Cheng Zixiao didn''t care about it. He didn''t know that there were too many small details. Thinking of it one day, the impact on people was not small at all. Early in the morning, Cheng Zixiao woke up, only feeling sore all over, stretched his waist, and stood upzily. As soon as he raised his head, he saw Tang Guo looking at him if he couldn''t touch him: "I knew today, why bother in the first ce?" "I think it''s pretty good, as long as you look at the person you like, what''s wrong with sleeping on the floor." Cheng Zixiao said indifferently, and the person he liked was of course Qiao Xuexi. Vol 2 Chapter 5425: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5425: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (14) In fact, he really wanted to confide this secret. It''s a pity that he can''t express the people his elder brother likes. Now she has be his sister-inw, and for her good, he will not show any signs of it. But he can speak his true heart to someone he doesn''t like like now, and only he can understand this true heart. Sure enough, after speaking out, I felt much morefortable. He thought that in the future, he could talk to Tang Guo and say all kinds of things like Qiao Xuexi, as long as he doesn''t name him, who knows who he is talking about? Anyone who heard this might mistakenly think that this was for Tang Guo. "I have something you like to eat this morning. I told you about the kitchen yesterday. Let''s freshen up and eat." Cheng Zixiao finished speaking and walked out quickly. He not only exined that Tang Guo likes to eat in the kitchen, but also what Qiao Xuexi likes to eat in it. In the future, he will no longer have to secretly like in the corner, but can use this way to protect the people he likes. Looking at Cheng Zixiao''s gradually disappearing back, Tang Guo felt that this person was very funny. "He really feels at ease, telling another person that he likes the person in his heart. I am regarded as a shield and tool by him." System: [The host is big, something is wrong with you, do you want to y some old tricks? "I don''t know if it will be sessful. Anyway, you don''t need to spend too much time on him, just any small details. If it doesn''t, it doesn''t matter." The system understands this. Now the host just wants to pet her cuteness, and for people like Cheng Zixiao, he is unwilling to spend too much time dealing with it. Yes, he is not worthy of this kind of person. Todays breakfast was eaten by the whole family. Cheng Zixiao was on the table, showing that he attached great importance to Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s attitude was neither salty nor indifferent, and had no intention of making trouble, which made Cheng''s family very satisfied. The Tang family is no worse than the Cheng family. If it really makes trouble, the Cheng family''s face won''t look pretty. After breakfast, Master Cheng stopped everyone and said that something was going to be announced. He looked at Tang Guo: "Xiao Guo, you will have to worry about all the big and small things in Cheng''s family from now on." "How to do it, the butler will tell youter." Tang Guo refused at this time: "Since ancient times, the person in charge of all matters of the family should be the eldest daughter-inw instead of being the mistress of the house. Dad, ording to qualifications, Qiao Xuexi is the grandmother of the Cheng family, and I am the Cheng family. The second youngest grandma, how can I take care of this house? If I say it out, what would the outsiders think of me? If I was the second youngest of the Cheng family and went to the housekeeper, the outsiders would not onlyugh at me at that time. I willugh at my Tang family for not teaching their daughter." Master Cheng and Mrs. Cheng asked Tang Guo to try to be a housekeeper, of course because they believed in the capabilities of the Tang family. Even if Qiao Xuexi is the youngest grandmother, she manages these things based on her background, and she is afraid that various problems will arise. They had discussed it a long time ago, whether it was inside or outside, it was Tang Guo, a girl from the Tang family, who was able to figure it out, and that there would be face wherever he went. Mrs. Cheng had agreed with Qiao Xuexi before, but Qiao Xuexi had no opinion. They didn''t expect it, but Tang Guo was unwilling. No one could refute what she said. The housekeeper''s job finally fell on Qiao Xuexi''s body. Although he was trying to be a steward, Qiao Xuexi still felt Alexander as soon as everything fell on him. Vol 2 Chapter 5426: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5426: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (15) Especially when the housekeeper asked people to move out of the houses various ledgers and the list of favors, there are records of when the family was added, their birthday, their preferences, when their status was promoted, and whether the family was in decline. Qiao Xuexi''s eyes were dumbfounded by such a thick and tall book. This is just a matter of managing the Cheng family, not counting the outside businesses. Of course, there is no need for Qiao Xuexi to be responsible for the outside affairs, but only need to manage the affairs and rtions of the Cheng family. But these alone still made her head swell. I don''t usually see anything from the Cheng family, howe there are so many? Almost every month, there are personal contacts. Some gifts can be given directly, and some family members need to go there in person. If you go in person, you have to make new clothes and make-to-order essories. You can''t make mistakes, and you have to know everything. The little ones are the treatment, benefits, etc. of the subordinates of the Cheng family. After reading it for a day, Qiao Xuexi didn''t read both of them. Fortunately, there was a housekeeper who pointed him to the side, otherwise she couldn''t enter both of them. Tang Guo was sitting on a rattan chair in the small courtyard, shaking a fan, basking in the sun, and eating fruits. The days were very moisturizing. This time, don''t think of the housekeeper''s affairs easily falling on her. Cheng Zifeng was not at home, but went out with Master Cheng, and Cheng Zixiao went out with him. The Cheng family''s business is very big, and the three fathers and sons are busy every day. Basically, Master Cheng led Cheng Zifeng to do things, and Cheng Zixiao was the one who helped them. Cheng Zifeng treats Cheng Zixiao well, and Cheng Zixiao respects him as a big brother. Outsiders know that the two brothers of the Cheng family have very good feelings. The so-called brothers are united, and their benefits are cut off. Many people are envied. The people in Yucheng knew that Cheng Zixiao did it before the bride sent the wrong bridal chamber. I wanted to see the two brothers turn their faces, but I didn''t expect Cheng Zifeng to mind at all. He still treats Cheng Zixiao as before. It makes people shout that the rtionship between the brothers is good and Cheng Zifeng is generous. In the evening, Cheng Zifeng went home. Qiao Xuexi hammered her waist andined to him that the housekeeper is too tired and there are too many things, she really can''t do this. "I didn''t know much about these things at first, or let Xiaoguoe, she is a girl from the Tang family, and she must do these things in an orderly manner. Unlike me, it makes a mess." Cheng Zifeng: "I''m afraid that my parents will be dissatisfied. Otherwise, stick to it for two more days, and it will be better. Usually these are all my mother is doing, and there is not much to do. Tomorrow I will arrange two people for you. Help, it should be a lot easier." "Xue Xi, you are the youngest grandmother of the Cheng family, and Tang Guo is right. If you don''t learn to take care of this, the stewardship will fall into her hands, and you will be the one who willugh at outsiders in the future." Qiao Xuexi sighed: "I''m afraid it will make a mess." "These are all learned slowly. Dad is willing to let you be a steward, indicating that he still likes you. If you can behave better, he will be more satisfied with you." "All right, I''ll try again." Qiao Xuexi was so tired that she fell asleep after a while. Over there, Cheng Zixiao was in the study, listening to his confidant''s words with a silent expression. "The youngest grandma looked at the ount book and list for a day, and the second youngest grandma spent most of the sun in the yard and ate three fruit tes." "They didn''t meet each other?" Cheng Zixiao couldn''t believe it. It stands to reason that Tang Guo would have ridiculed in the past. "No." That night, Cheng Zixiao was still sleeping in the old position, looking at that position, he felt a sore back. Vol 2 Chapter 5427: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5427: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (16) On the day of returning home, Cheng Zixiao was ready to return to the door, and took Tang Guo back to Tang''s house early in the morning. Mother Tang took her hand anxiously: "I heard someone say you cut your wrist?" "I couldn''t figure it out that day." When Tang Guo spoke, Mother Tang had already rolled up her sleeves, and her eyes turned red when she saw the bandaged wrist. "You kid, what can''t you figure out? In fact, Cheng Zixiao is not bad except for a poor background. He came to apologize that day and he was very sincere." "No matter how sincere, then what he did was not done by humans." Tang Guo retorted, "Daddy, can I divorce him? Can''t I get a divorce now? I want to divorce him, you know, I I don''t like him at all." "Divorce?" Father Tang frowned when he heard that, "Don''t learn from those foreign devils. I just got married for a few days and will be divorced. Isn''t that a joke? Cheng Zixiao came to plead that day. I think that person is very good. I promised. I''ll treat you well. Besides, Cheng Zifeng is usually indifferent, and may not like you before. It''s not as good as this Cheng Zixiao." Tang Guo didn''t know what Cheng Zixiao promised at the Tang family that day, but it was obviously impossible for the Tang family to divorce her. "Yeah, what should you do in the future when the divorce broke out? Are those foreign devils'' customs that we can learn? Since a woman is married, she has to be single-minded and live in duty. The Cheng family is not bad, Cheng Zi Xiao Xiao is not bad, it is a good home." Looking at the attitude of these two people, Tang Guo didn''t mean to mention it. Afterwards, she said that she would not divorce, but only for a moment of anger, and the two of them became happy. Besides other things, Tang Guo has no interest anymore, and just wants to deal with it early and go back. Anyway, this is no longer her home. Presumably the original owner at the time felt that this was no longer her home. It''s better to go back to Cheng''s house, at least you can bully Cheng Zixiao, and it''s better to vent a few sentences than here. System: Special hobbies. On the way back, Cheng Zixiao looked at Tang Guo''s unhappy look, so he asked. "What the **** did you say to my parents, they actually said you are fine? Let me not think about divorce." Cheng Zixiao suddenly realized that it was the matter. It seemed that she really didn''t like him, or even hated him. That day, he came to apologize. In order to calm down the Tang family, he expressed all his sincerity. Of course, not only that, but also the concession made by his Cheng family in business. This is where the Tang family feels they are most sincere. Cheng Zixiao didn''t answer, it''s hard to tell, if it''s not good, you have to make trouble. Tang Guo was just talking about it symbolically: "Even if you can''t get a divorce, you can only shop on the ground every night without my consent." Cheng Zixiao''s expression was lost, but in fact he didn''t care. The only bad thing aboutying on the floor is that I fell asleep with a sore back and other things were pretty good. "I can wait." Cheng Zixiao''s phrase "I can wait" was actually not addressed to Tang Guo, but to Qiao Xuexi. Of course, he knew that waiting was impossible, and just wanted to express it. The thoughts in my heart. He held back for too long. From childhood to adulthood, when facing Cheng Zifeng''s things, he would pretend not to like or be interested. Only if Cheng Zifeng didn''t want it, he could have it. Because only in this way can he get better treatment. Unexpectedly, they would like the same person. Tang Guo didn''t bother to pay attention to what bad experience Cheng Zixiao had, and closed her eyes to rest. Cheng Zixiao didn''t mean to say anything, letting the rickshaw drag them to the direction of Cheng''s house. Not far from the rickshaw convoy, a young man wearing a fisherman hat came out from the alley, and he took off the fisherman hat. Who is this man if he is not Yan Qing? He kept looking at the direction in which Tang Guo disappeared, and the little brothers around him were puzzled: "Boss, what are you looking at?" "Have you heard that Cheng Zixiao, the second youngest of the Cheng family, is stillying on the floor." "I heard it, but is it the boss''s business?" Yan Qing had a meal, yes, why is he happy? It''s none of his business. "Walk around and go back to weeding so that the toll can be collected higher." Vol 2 Chapter 5428: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5428: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (17) When Tang Guo returned to the door of Cheng''s house, she happened to meet Qiao Xuexi who had returned after returning home. Compared with Tang Guo and Cheng Zixiao sitting in a rickshaw, Qiao Xuexi and Cheng Zifeng are sitting in the same car with their fingers interlocking. You don''t need to look more to know that they are very affectionate. In this scene, some made Cheng Zixiao''s eyes sting, and he quickly shifted his gaze to Tang Guo''s body, for fear that he would be uncontroble for Qiao Xuexi''s feelings. However, he really liked Qiao Xuexi too much. This kind of love reached the culmination after Qiao Xuexi became his sister-inw, and he would never have her again, as if he could not control it at any time. He saw Tang Guo sitting on the rickshaw before getting off the car, and quickly reached out to let her ride down. Showing affectionate looks, as if Tang Guo is the one he loves deeply. At this moment, he actually showed his liking for Qiao Xuexi, but no one knew the truth except for himself and Tang Guo. Cheng Zixiao smiled at Tang Guo, and even this smile was given to Qiao Xuexi. From childhood to adulthood, as long as the elder brother is interested in it, unless the other party willingly let it out, he will not get it. Qiao Xuexi didn''t get it, and he didn''t have the right to express his feelings. The moment he saw Tang Guo, he seemed to find a good way. The more he missed Qiao Xuexi in his heart, the more he showed his affection, and he seemed to be obsessed with Tang Guo. I believe that any woman who meets such an infatuated person is very difficult to resist. How many people can guess the truth? In the original plot, Cheng Zixiao lied to everyone, and the original owner was definitely no exception. When she died, she was thinking that the world seemed to be prejudiced against her. Obviously he was born well, but he didn''t even have the right to divorce. After being sent to the wrong bridal chamber, the family actuallypromised because of the business concession. This is the first time she knows that it is more important that she has no family interests. Her fianc was obsessed with other people. For her, she gradually epted this point. Especially when she discovered that Cheng Zifeng was not as good as she imagined, and what happened to Qiao Xuexiter, but she was a little lucky. Just when she wanted to ept Cheng Zixiao, she found that this person was a calction at the beginning, using her as a tool, this time she couldn''t help but be angry. However, she can''t do anything. Cheng Zixiao is a calcting man. He has nned everywhere and has protected Qiao Xuexi very well over the years. How could she hurt her a little? Design her, frame her, even buy the bandits, let the bandits send her far away. What can she have a good life for she is a female generation who has left her hometown in this troubled time? From being bullied, to death. Cheng Zixiao was too ruthless, and didn''t give her a way to survive at all. "Beware of your feet." Cheng Zixiao noticed that Tang Guo was stunned, reminded gently, and helped her, of course, she was pushed away by Tang Guo immediately. Tang Guo steadily stepped into the door without looking back, looking in a bad mood. Cheng Zixiao didn''t care either. He only nced at the interlocking two of Cheng Zifeng: "Big Brother, Sister-inw, I went in first, Xiao Guo is in a bad mood. "Okay, you go, just coax more." Cheng Zifeng said very generously. Qiao Xuexi also said, "Second brother, don''t care about us, just go." Hearing this "second brother", Cheng Zixiao couldn''t stand the affection of the two, so he hurried after him. Vol 2 Chapter 5429: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5429: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (18) "Second brother really likes Xiaoguo." Qiao Xuexi said. Cheng Zifeng led her to the threshold: "Yes, I didn''t expect that he likes younger siblings. He probably also knew that I had no idea about younger siblings. We almost eloped before and saw that we are stronger than Jin Jian, so we made that decision. , Its the best of both worlds." "But Xiao Guo doesn''t seem very willing, she should be very resentful about this in her heart." Qiao Xuexi said hesitantly, whoever she was, she couldn''t ept being sent to the wrong bridal chamber for no reason. Tang Guo''s ability to ept has exceeded her cognition, anyway, if she stood in this position, it would be uneptable. That time Cheng Zixiao came to the house to ask for marriage, she knew that she couldn''t be more embarrassed, so she could only agree. In fact, I was ready in my heart, waiting for the wedding night, I will kill myself. She remembered that Tang Guo had done such a thing, and her heart became less and less uneasy. It was obvious that she and Cheng Zifeng liked each other, but they still couldn''t let go of this matter, and felt that they owed something. "Xue Xi, what are you thinking about again? Still thinking about sending the wrong bridal chamber?" "I always feel that I am at a loss." "Silly girl, this is not your fault. It is because Zixiao likes her so much that he has no choice but to do such a thing. You see, Zixiao is so good to her. If she really marries me, I can do it. She wouldn''t be happy if she wasn''t like Zixiao. Now that she and Zixiao are together, as long as she let go of this thing slowly, she will definitely be happy." "Zi Xiao has worked so hard to marry her, and he will definitely not let her down. You can rest assured." Qiao Xuexi was soothed, she just saw Cheng Zixiao look cautiously, her eyes were full of love, and her heart seemed a little more rxed. "Ah, by the way, I will continue to sort out the list today." Qiao Xuexi remembered her task as a housekeeper, and quickly threw away Cheng Zifeng''s hand, and ran in quickly carrying her skirt. Thinking of those lists, she had headaches for a while, and the butler was really troublesome. In the past few days, members of the Cheng family gathered together to discuss Cheng Zixiao. Mostly, the second young master bought something rare for the second young grandma, and he went to find what the second young grandma liked. The second youngest grandma likes to enjoy the flowers and sun in the yard, so he asked someone to make a special chair and bought many precious flowers and nts to move in, making the yard look like a small garden, which made the whole Cheng family envious. Especially Tang Guo likes to eat, Cheng Zixiao will tell the kitchen every day, there will always be one or two things on the table that she likes. In everyone''s eyes, Cheng Zixiao really fell in love with Tang Guo. However, only two people understood the truth. Tang Guo''s was unmoved, and Cheng Zixiao''s performance could not deceive himself. When he went to choose something interesting, he would indeed choose gifts ording to Tang Guo''s preferences and send it to her. However, he not only selected one, but also carefully selected the other, and he would never be able to give out a gift, and he would deposit it to another ce. Buy some precious flowers and nts for Tang Guo, these flowers and nts are actually what Qiao Xuexi likes. Order the kitchen, as before, he will order three dishes, maybe one or two of them are Tang Guo likes, the other is Qiao Xuexi likes, but these are just exnations, few people will pay attention to Qiao Xue What Xi likes to eat. However, he paid attention. From the day he liked Qiao Xuexi, he slowly rified her preferences. Vol 2 Chapter 5430: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5430: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (19) Qiao Xuexi doesn''t feel surprised every time she sees what she likes at the dinner table. After all, there are many dishes on the Cheng family''s dinner table, and it''s normal to have what she likes. At the dinner table, Cheng Zixiao would always use public chopsticks to give Tang Guo delicious food, let her eat more, and take care of her, which made Qiao Xuexi a little bit envious. She was thinking in her heart, if Cheng Zixiao can always treat Tang Guo like this, the other party should be happy for a lifetime, right? As long as Tang Guo can be happy for a lifetime, she will feel less guilt in her heart. Tang Guo was unhappy for a day. She stayed in this position and felt thorns everywhere and was very ufortable. She always remembered that this is not the position she should sit in. "Xuexi, it will be the Zhang Family''s banquet in two days, everything is ready?" At this moment, Mrs. Cheng asked, she didn''t embarrass Qiao Xuexi, or suddenly remembered it. Qiao Xuexi had to leave things to do, and she couldn''t ignore it. She must be in control of the overall situation to avoid problems. In recent days, Qiao Xue has been stumbling and stumbling, and there has been no trouble for the time being. This family''s banquet should be the first test of Qiao Xuexi. "Mother, I''m almost ready." Madam Cheng nced at Tang Guo secretly and felt a little disappointed when she saw her eating food slowly without any intention to interrupt. She still felt that Tang Guo was more reliable about the stewardship, but it was a pity that Tang Guo didn''t intend to seize power. "The time is almost here. Are all the clothes and essories ready for the past?" Mrs. Cheng continued to ask, "Why haven''t you asked someone to bring it over for a try? The time is so close, if it doesn''t fit, you can call a tailor. Change it." "Mother, I''ll ask someone to ask questionster." Qiao Xuexi said quickly, "The tailor came over to measure before, it should be no problem." Mrs. Cheng felt a little displeased, and felt that there was no problem. For custom-made clothes like this, you have to get the finished product more than three or five days in advance, so you have plenty of time and are not prone to errors. "You mean, I haven''t seen the finished product yet?" Madam Cheng''s voice became severe, and Qiao Xuexi''s eyes were startled. Cheng Zifeng said at this time: "Mother, I will go over with Xue Xiter. The tailor shop knows that our Cheng family should be fine." Cheng Zi sealed the appearance of Qiao Xuexi, causing Mrs. Cheng to frown. She didn''t want to stab her, but as the youngest grandmother of the Cheng family, dealing with these things was basic. If it was Tang Guo''s housekeeper, how could she ask so much? Qiao Xuexi only needs to make her son happy and give birth to a fat grandson in the future. Her son has chosen her, and she can''t stop it, so it''s better to pay more attention to her grandchildren. "Xiaoguo, wait for us to go together, just try to fit the new clothes." Cheng Zixiao looked at Tang Guo affectionately, his purpose of following is not to want Tang Guo to try clothes in advance, but to be afraid There will be trouble over there, see if you can help solve the problem. How can Tang Guo be as he wishes? "When the tailor is done, it will naturally be sent to the house. The tailor shop over there should have taken care of a lot of work, and it is crowded. If it is not done, you will have to go for nothing." Tang Guo wiped her mouth. "Today I am going to the temple to offer incense and beg for a peace sign for my parents." Cheng Zixiao frowned. Tang Guo looked at him and said casually: "You are busy with you. If you want to try in advance, you can go by yourself." "Of course I want to apany you to the incense, I don''t worry about you alone." Vol 2 Chapter 5431: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (20) Vol 2 Chapter 5431: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (20) Tang Guo buried her head, her smile deepened, "It''s up to you." The Cheng family felt relieved when they heard that Tang Guo wanted to pray for them. It can be seen that she hasn''t let go of the previous things, except for talking to Cheng Zixiao with a gun and a stick, everything else is okay, there is nothing wrong with it, they just hold the point. When people marry their family, the Cheng and Tang family settled, and everything was a foregone conclusion. It would be better if Tang Guo could steward her. Madam Cheng remembered what Master Cheng had said before, and fell into deep thought. Master Cheng said that why Qiao Xuexi is the youngest grandmother of the Cheng family, and she can''t care about everything. If Tang Guo can take Qiao Xuexi in charge and teach those methods to Qiao Xuexi, that would be better. Now the Cheng family has to hold Tang Guo a little, hoping that she will think of their good, and teach Qiao Xuexi well in the future. Mrs. Cheng nodded secretly, the master''s words are good, so it should be. This time they were riding in a horse-drawn carriage. The Cheng family had a car. However, the road to the temple was rtively narrow, and they could not drive outside the temple. They had to take a small road. The Cheng familys car was generally used by the Cheng familys three fathers and sons to do things. It is more convenient to take a rickshaw for the closer distance. Tang Guo gave the peace talisman to Qiuquan this time. She carefully looked at the peace talisman in her hand. There were some weird things inside, with some patterns painted by ghosts. This thing is useless, it''s just forfort. Several peace symbols were packed into a small box. When Cheng Zixiao saw hering out, he hurriedly greeted her: "Alright?" "All right." Tang Guo took out a box from the maid''s hand and threw it to Cheng Zixiao at will. When Cheng Zixiao caught the box, he was a little surprised. He opened the box and saw a small triangle symbol. He didn''t know what was drawn on it, but he also knew that it was the so-called peace symbol. He didn''t believe this, but the first time he received this thing, he had some subtleties in his heart. "Don''t think I have an idea for you, but it''s just a polite exchange. The flowers in the yard cost you money." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he got into the carriage. Seeing the ident in Cheng Zixiao''s eyes, she knew that this trick was actually useful. This person has been neglected since he was a child. He is well-behaved and honest in front of adults. He respects his parents and elder brothers. But people will have various thoughts of their own, and they will also have expectations for everything. His parents'' love, care, and attention were all he expected. He was cared about, he shouldn''t be cared about too much, right? Therefore, when I receive a unique safety symbol, I will be so surprised, surprised, and even a little bit of joy. Even if he still thinks that he doesn''t care about this useless peace talisman, it''s different in his heart. Cheng Zixiao closed the box silently, then looked up at Tang Guo, but she was no longer visible, she was in the carriage. After Cheng Zixiao sat up, she saw that she was already closing her eyes and rested, as if she didn''t wait to see him much. "Thank you." Tang Guo didn''t open his eyes, didn''t answer, Cheng Zixiao didn''t bother about this, and of course, he didn''t throw away the peace symbol. This was the first time he received the same treatment as everyone in the Cheng family, and the first gift he received. System: [What a poor bug. "It should be pathetic and hateful." [The host is big, and Yan Qing is the cutest, right? "Know it again?" [If it weren''t for that guy, he would have been beaten long ago. Vol 2 Chapter 5432: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (21) Vol 2 Chapter 5432: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (21) The Cheng family smiled and took the safety charm, and also told Tang Guo that they would wear it next to their bodies. Cheng Zixiao put the box in his study. What puzzled him was that the box was ced in some of Cheng Zixiao''s collections, and he subconsciously asked, "Did the Second Young Master get any good things?" "That''s right." Cheng Zixiao answered indifferently, and his confidant knew that he shouldn''t ask more, so he didn''t ask. "My grandma hasn''te back yet?" Cheng Zixiao thought of this. "not yet." "There is news, let me know immediately." "Yes." At about noon, Qiao Xuexi and Cheng Zifeng hadn''t returned yet, Madam Cheng felt that something was wrong, and sent someone to call Cheng Zixiao to see what was going on. "Go back to mother, I''ll go right away." Cheng Zixiao lowered her eyes, making people unable to see the emotions under her eyes. Since childhood, he was like an errand runner trained by Mrs. Cheng, a thug, and Cheng Zifeng was the only one who had anything to do with Cheng Zifeng. Who told him that he was born so unpretentious, and it was Mrs. Cheng who gave him the respect of the second young master? When Cheng Zixiao arrived at the tailor''s shop, he realized that things were not simple. The owner of the tailor shop was apologizing to Cheng Zifeng, and Qiao Xuexi''s worried eyes were red. When the two saw Cheng Zixiaoing over, they seemed to see hope. "Brother, sister-inw, what''s going on here, mother asked me to ask." Cheng Zifeng shook his head: "The clothes we need are not ready yet, and we can''t finish it in two days." "Obviously I exined herest month that they don''t speak credit." Qiao Xuexi said angrily, "I just came here, they just selected the fabrics, and they haven''t started work yet." This tailor''s shop is a time-honored brand, or a kind of background, not an ordinary tailor''s shop. There are people with good looks in Yucheng who like to go to this tailor shop to make clothes. Therefore, even the Cheng family could not threaten them. The shopkeeper said apologetically: "Before the grandmother did not say that this was an urgent need, only said that it will be picked up this month, and we did not decide which day to pick it up. We thought that the order was not in a hurry. Now it is only a few days after the beginning of the month. There is still more than half of this month. Itspletely toote to make a few sets of clothes. Other orders in the shop, people have to worry about it, and a date is set. We must finish it within the specified date." "I thought before that when we finished the urgent list, there were 20 days left, and we could still work slowly and carefully, and make the clothes needed by the Cheng family more meticulous. I didn''t expect... if the grandmother would tell me the time needed sooner. For the sake of Master Cheng and Young Masters face, we must do it right the first time." When Cheng Zixiao heard it, how could he not know the doorway inside. In just two days, it was toote to remake the clothes. This boss is not an ordinary person, and he is really offended if he is not good. He also gives an excuse and can only suffer a dumb loss. Cheng Zifeng''s face was unsightly: "Since your shop has received this order, whether it is urgently needed or not, shouldn''t it be done in order?" "This clothes will be used in two days. Now you haven''t moved a stitch, what shall we do?" The boss looked bitter: "Master Cheng, it''s not that I don''t want to, but that''s the rule in the shop. If there is no set time, there is no hurry. If you are in a hurry, who will not say a time limit? Let''s talk about us. Its written in ck and white on his deposit slip. Im really embarrassed by this." Cheng Zifeng was holding his breath in his heart, ufortable, and didn''t know how to refute. "Zi Xiao, you can handle this matter." At a critical moment, Cheng Zifeng remembered that Cheng Zixiao was here, his eyes lit up, and he immediately pulled him out. Vol 2 Chapter 5433: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (22) Vol 2 Chapter 5433: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (22) "Brother, the boss of Yun is really right in this matter. It is indeed our Cheng family who failed to give an urate date." Cheng Zixiao''s opening sentence made Cheng Zifeng even more angry. As the young master of the Cheng family, he certainly can''t get angry because of this, and he knows Cheng Zixiao a little bit, and there must be somethingter. "Boss Yun, I want to charge back the order, shouldn''t this be a problem?" Boss Yun smiled and said, Of course its okay. After the work has not started or after the finished product is received, the clothes can be refunded if they have serious quality problems and are not fit at all. Its a shame. Young grandma can give us an urate time, how can we keep the Cheng''s list behind." "Of course I know this. My Cheng family has always worked with Boss Yun. Boss Yun is not that kind of person." Cheng Zixiao smiled and Boss Yun returned the deposit with an apologetic look, as if everything was okay. In this scene, Cheng Zi froze, but he still held back. Leaving the tailor''s shop far away, Cheng Zifeng saw that there were no people around, and his tone was not very good and asked: "Zi Xiao, how can you be so powerful? Yun Hongxing was deliberate. The Zhang family''s banquet matters, there are few people in Yucheng. Participate? How many people want to order clothes from him, and deliberately put our Yun family''s list behind, obviously deliberately making trouble. I think there may be something we overlooked in it." "Big brother, don''t worry, of course I know that Yun Hongxing was deliberately watching our jokes." Cheng Zixiao said in a hurry, "I can''t know the reason for the time being. I have arranged for someone to inquire. In addition, Yun If Hong Xing dares to treat my Cheng family like this, I have to teach him a lesson." Cheng Zifeng''s anger disappeared, and he asked interestedly: "Oh, you have already thought about what to do?" "Yes, elder brother, I want to impress him this time, and I will be more careful when I see my Cheng family in the future." He didn''t believe that this incident was caused by the family behind Yun Hongxing. Cheng Zixiao had a good guess. After they left, the guy in Yunhongxing''s shop asked him if he would offend the Cheng family. "It should be okay. This is a very small thing." Yun Hongxing said hesitantly, "Watch more in the future, don''t let Qiao Liane here indiscriminately, this Cheng family is the Cheng family after all, how can you send other people''s orders to the Cheng family? Press back? There is no date on the order. I don''t know how to arrange two people to ask?" In fact, Yun Hongxing really didn''t deliberatelymitted such an offense to the Cheng family. He said that, but wanted to clear the me and put this matter on Qiao Xuexi''s inadequate care. His statement can indeed be justified, after all, there is indeed no specific date specified on the order. "Father, what are you talking about me again? What''s wrong with me? What offends the Yun family?" Yun Qiaolian bounced to Yun Hongxing, "Oh, I see, it''s the Cheng family. " "Do you still know that the Cheng family is here? You know that the Cheng family must be in need of clothes in thest few days. Why did you hide the Cheng family''s list behind?" Yun Qiaolian curled her lips: "There is a specific date on it. Didn''t you say that if you don''t have a date, you don''t worry, so you hide behind it. Is there anything wrong?" "I also said that it depends on what kind of client the other party is. If it is arge family like the Cheng family, arrange for someone toe over and ask." Vol 2 Chapter 5434: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (23) Vol 2 Chapter 5434: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (23) "The Cheng family''s orders have always been dated. There was no process for people to ask in the past. Without a date, there must be no hurry." Yun Qiaolian quibblely said, "So they are still in a hurry, that''s the one. The bricyer''s daughter, grandma, and grandma are no longer able to do so. It is also very difficult for us to not give an urate date for such an important matter." Yun Hongxing didn''t feel right when he heard it, and his expression was stern: "You still think about Cheng Zifeng?" "No, how can I, I don''t have the hobby of being a little wife for others." Yun Qiaolian said unconvincedly, "I just think Qiao Xuexi is too lucky, even if I don''t send the wrong bridal chamber in the middle, I can make a journey I''m a young grandmother at home, why didn''t I have such good luck, and I became the youngest grandmother of the Cheng family in the end." "In the entire Yucheng, there are really not many men with a scroll-like atmosphere like Cheng Zifeng." Yun Hongxing''s expression was unhappy: "Only this time, this time I offend the Cheng family, there is no next time." "Oh, dad, don''t be angry. In fact, it is really that Qiao Xuexi can''t do things. If she can, will she be out of this kind of basket?" Yun Hongxing also felt that it was true. After learning the whole story, Mrs. Cheng looked very ugly and had to say something about Qiao Xuexi. "Mother, I think this was deliberately done by Yun Hongxing. I know that it is our Cheng family''s list. Can we put itter? They are the most informed, can they not know about the Zhang family''s banquet?" Mentioned this matter, Cheng Zifeng Still a little angry, even knowing that Cheng Zixiao would definitely find a way to find a venue. Had it not been for the Yun family behind Yun Hongxing, he would not leave easily today. "In the final analysis, Xuexi was negligent." Master Cheng was very dissatisfied with this matter, so he could simply customize a piece of clothes, which can do so many things, which is not very useful. But Qiao Xuexi is his eldest daughter-inw again, if he doesn''t care about the family, it would be a joke to say it. The son he valued was Cheng Zifeng, and Qiao Xuexi naturally had to be a housekeeper. Qiao Xuexi stood aside, feeling bitter in her heart, she couldn''t tell, she wasn''t this material, she didn''t know that it was just a small custom-made clothes with so much attention to detail. She wanted to say several times that Tang Guo was still in charge of this house, but she couldn''t say it. The look in the eyes of Madam Cheng and Master Cheng made her afraid to speak. "Father, mother, now the order has been refunded, we should think about what we should wear for the Zhang family banquet. We only have two days left." Cheng Zixiao looked at Qiao Xuexi with red eyes and suddenly lowered her head. Feeling aggrieved, I felt very ufortable. This is just a trivial matter, as for being responsible for her? He is not easy to say good things directly, and can only move the topic to another ce. Sure enough, everyone was drawn here. Madam Cheng''s gaze fell on Qiao Xuexi again, seeing her look full of fear, shook her head, and finally turned her gaze on Tang Guo. Tang Guo kept standing in the corner, saying nothing. Cheng Zixiao might have thought that she would fall into trouble, and now she knows a little bit about her. She doesn''t seem to care about these things, and is not worried that she will say something that is not good for Qiao Xuexi. However, Mrs. Cheng''s intention was obvious, and she wanted to ask Tang Guo how to solve this problem. Cheng Zixiao was a little anxious, if she was showing up at this time, it would be even worse for Xuexi. When Madam Cheng asked Tang Guo, Cheng Zixiao spoke first: "Mother, I actually have an idea on the way back." Vol 2 Chapter 5435: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (24) Vol 2 Chapter 5435: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (24) "Zi Xiao has an idea? Tell me." Madam Cheng retracted her gaze on Tang Guo and looked at Cheng Zixiao''s position. Cheng Zixiao smiled and said: "Now that foreign goods are popr, it is better for our family to follow the trend and go to the ces selling foreign goods. Dad and brother know that many of the banquets are now wearing foreign goods. In that way, no one will feel strange, so you can experience different clothes." "If my mother feels uneasy, I will ask someone to send the skirt over for a try. If it is bigger or smaller, just ask the tailor to change it." Madam Cheng and Master Cheng looked at each other, Master Cheng saw that Madam Cheng still had some expectations, and said, "You can try first." The rest of the matter went smoothly, and the Cheng family decided to wear foreign goods. [Cheng Zixiao arranged for someone to buy a certain type of cloth on arge scale, and told the seller to keep it secret, and almost purchased the cloth from the fish market and the cloth house in the nearby city. "It seems that he is going to target Yun Hongxing." [This person holds a lot of grudges. Yun Hongxing made Qiao Xuexi suffer a loss, and he would definitely retaliate back. Tang Guo tried the dress he was going to wear at the banquet, and looked at the person in the mirror, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. "He is using private money?" [Cheng Zixiao secretly has a business, but now I dare not be tant, so after taking out the money, the waistband is still a bit tight. "Oh... let''s go out this afternoon." System: It must be out to send news. That afternoon, Tang Guo took two little maids to go shopping. Sitting in the rickshaw, she was thinking about what to do. She saw Yan Qing as she passed the movie theater. Yan Qing also saw her and smiled at her. "Master, stop here." After getting off the rickshaw, Tang Guo walked into the movie theater. When she passed Yan Qing, her voice brushed Yan Qing''s ear. Yan Qing looked at Tang Guo''s back, a little surprised. Talk about business? Did she talk to him about business? Could it be that after being sent to the wrong bridal chamber, he finally couldn''t bear it and nned to ask someone for help to kill the second young master of the Cheng family? Yan Qing touched his head, he didn''t want tomit murder. He always buys *** with his conscience, such as paying tolls for people crossing the road. "Boss, where are you going?" "Watching a movie, you y by yourself." The boys dont understand, watching movies? When was the boss interested in movies? That thing is expensive to watch, right? After buying the ticket and going in, Yan Qing soon touched Tang Guo''s side, sat down, looked around, and asked in a low voice, "You want me to talk about business?" "Yes." It was dark in the theater, and there were people talking, "Why?" "To be honest, I don''t do things like killing. If you see who is not pleasing to your eyes, I can take over the work of beating people. Let me say that I can lie down for ten and a half months, but the kind of death. ." Tang Guo couldn''t hold back a smile: "Are you a bandit? You talk so fiercely that you have to beat people at every turn. I don''t have that requirement." "What''s that?" Yan Qing thought to himself, isn''t he just a bandit? Although he is a more principled bandit, he is also a bandit. Also, where is he fierce? He didn''t want human life. "Send a letter for me, remember," Tang Guo whispered, "Go to Yun''s Tailor Shop, in front of Yun Hongxing''s face, just like that..." Yan Qing heard what was in the cloud and mist, and didn''t quite understand the meaning. When he remembered all the words, what was stuffed in his hand, when he reacted, Tang Guo had already left. Vol 2 Chapter 5436: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (25) Vol 2 Chapter 5436: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (25) He hurriedly chased out and took a step slower. Tang Guo was already sitting on the rickshaw, and the coachman was running fast. There are people everywhere on the street, and there are a group of young brothers around him who stop him and ask if the movie is good or not, so they can''t chase him. "Boss, what is this?" The sharp-eyed little brother saw the money bag he was holding, and stretched out to touch it. "The colorful weird look is beautiful." Yan Qing pped the little brother''s hand away: "Go, I''m going back, is the weeding finished?" "It''s not that we''ve finished removing it long ago, just wait for the fat sheep to cross the road." "Let''s take a look again and move some t stones to crush the road, otherwise it will copse easily." The next day, Yan Qing slightly changed her appearance, and then went to see Yun Hongxing. When I saw Yun Hongxing, I asked the other party to buy a piece of fabric, and evenined to the other party. He came from Linxian. I don''t know who, but the entire county town was asked for fabrics and had toe here. But when I came here, I found that many cloth houses were still being asked for their fabrics, and they had to be tried by one family. "That''s it." Yun Hongxing took two pieces of fabric for Yan Qing, "I don''t have much stock in my hand. I really haven''t heard of it." After sending Yan Qing away, Yun Hongxing didn''t think much about it even though he thought it was weird. Until the next day, another strange person came up and asked him to make clothes with the same fabric. It was said that this was a teacher from a school who made uniform uniforms for the students, so he had to use the same fabric. Yun Hongxing still felt that this was a big order at this time. He thought to himself that even if there is no Yucheng or Linxian, he can go to the cloth dyeing workshop to make a reservation. Perhaps, go further afield to purchase. However, when the time set by the other party was short, he couldn''t hold it anymore. Here, he still feels that this is a big business. Until this person proposes to sign another contract, if they cannotplete what they need by the date, he Yunhongxing will have to pay ten times the liquidated damages. The deposit that this person took out was half of the total price. Ten times the liquidated damages, poured cold water on Yun Hongxing on the spot, and instantly became sober. This is a game! Someone wants to fix him. The Cheng family is the only one who has offended recently. Yun Hongxing gritted his teeth and his hands were shaking. If it is really the Cheng family, it seems that the other party really wants to kill him. There was something wrong with himst time, but simrly, there was no date on the other party''s list, so no one could make a mistake by pushing the list back. Unexpectedly, the Cheng family hated him so much. Yun Hongxing, who wanted to understand, said decisively that he couldn''t take this order and asked the other party to find other capable people. Cheng Zixiao arranged for this person, his face was half-faced in an instant, and then he made concessions, no matter what, Yun Hongxing would not ept it. In the end, this person could only return in defeat and told Cheng Zixiao everything here. Yun Hongxing wiped off his cold sweat. The person reminded him yesterday whether it was a coincidence or was it deliberate? If no one reminded this, he was afraid that his family would go bankrupt. "He won''t ept the move?" "Yes, Yun Hongxing was shocked when he heard about ten times the penalty, even if I changed it to twiceter, he was unwilling." Cheng Zixiao''s face was ugly. ording to his understanding of Yun Hongxing, the other party shouldn''t miss such a big order. I don''t know what went wrong. This time, he took out his private treasury to buy fabrics, and it cost a lot, and it was not easy to make this money. He had nned to seed 90% before, and he would definitely make a fortune by then and teach Yun Hongxing a lesson. It''s all right now, and actually let him sink in. Vol 2 Chapter 5437: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (26) Vol 2 Chapter 5437: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (26) On the same day, Tang Guo found that Cheng Zixiao''s face was very ugly. That night, when Cheng Zixiao was hitting the floor with the quilt, Tang Guo asked with concern: "Yourplexion doesn''t look good. Are you sick or tired?" System: Host, you are too fake, don''t you know what''s going on with him? That sum of money to buy cloth is quite a lot, enough for Cheng Zixiao to vomit blood for a while, and you pretend to ask him if he is sick. Cheng Zixiao took a deep breath: "Nothing." "You go to sleep." Cheng Zixiao tried to calm her tone. At this time, Tang Guo''s voice came out again: "Call the doctor over tomorrow to have a look, check it, and rest assured." Cheng Zixiao didn''t refuse this time. He held the quilt and opened his eyes, suddenly feeling a very strange feeling. From small torge, he has a good body and bones. However, no matter how good the body is, it is impossible for a person to be free from illness all his life. When he was a child, as long as he was not too sick to support it, he would pretend to be okay and support it abruptly. No one asked if he was sick because of his ugly face. As long as he said it was okay, no one would ask more. For the first time, some people say that they will see a doctor tomorrow, check it, and rest assured. Obviously, he had lost such arge sum of money, and that sum of money was enough for him to ask someone to open another shop in another ce. At this time, he actually got somefort. The next day, Tang Guo really asked someone to ask a doctor toe and check Cheng Zixiao''s body. Cheng Zixiao did not resist and asked the doctor to examine him carefully. In the end, the doctor prescribed him some medicine and left. "I said I am not sick, you still don''t believe it." Cheng Zixiao said in a rxed tone. Tang Guo nced at him: "I just don''t want to recite the name of Kefu. I have been married for less than two months. If my husband is dead, this reputation will never be washed away." Cheng Zixiao knew that she was hard-mouthed, so sheughed out of her words. He is so strong, how could he be dead in less than two months after being married? She should be afraid of his health problems, and call a doctor to check it, so as to avoid serious problems. You care about him, right? It''s just that I still resent that thing in my heart, so I said cruel words to him. Cheng Zixiao''s mood was a bitplicated. Before he knew it, his attitude towards Tang Guo was a little different, but he himself didn''t notice it. That night, Cheng Zixiao also found that the ce where he was hitting the floor was a little bit more. Liu Shuang was making the bed. Seeing himing, she quickly said: "The second youngdy said that the ground is wet and easy to get sick." Cheng Zixiao stared at Xiaota for a long time. This Xiaota can sleep at night, and when the quilt is collected during the day, it looks like a ce to rest. "understood." He took some pleasant steps to wash, and when he came back, he wanted to say a few words to Tang Guo, only to find that her bed curtain had been pulled down, and she might have fallen asleep. He was lying on Xiaocai, and he was really morefortable than on the ground, and he slept very well this night. System: The morefortable today, the more painful in the future. The Zhang family''s banquet passed smoothly, and the Cheng family returned to the past. Qiao Xuexi''s life has been very difficult these days. At Zhang''s banquet, she frequently had small problems. If Mrs. Cheng was by her side, she really couldn''t stand in that feasting ce to eat. That ce didn''t suit her at first nce. She could feel that Mrs. Cheng was a bit dissatisfied with her recently, and she urged her to learn how to steward her every day and check her results every day, which made her miserable. Whenever she wanted toin to Cheng Zifeng, Cheng Zifeng would reallyfort her, but she would also tell her that this is what Cheng''s grandma should do. Unconsciously, they have been married for two months. From newly married Yan''er to getting used to it, Cheng Zifeng has not been so interested in staying at home and being timid with Qiao Xue every day. Qiao Xuexi was really busy, busy learning this, learning that, for the time being, she didn''t notice the change of Cheng Zifeng. Another major event happened to the Cheng family. The Cheng family''s goods were on the way, and they were charged for tolls. In these years, it is normal for bandits to upy the mountains to collect tolls, but it is unusual for Cheng''s family to be charged tolls. Not surprisingly, this incident fell on Cheng Zixiao again. Vol 2 Chapter 5438: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (27) Vol 2 Chapter 5438: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (27) "Where are you going?" Tang Guo saw Cheng Zixiao hurried out, her face looked a little wrong, of course she knew what was going on, she just walked down the process and asked. Cheng Zixiao looked back: "In the past month, our Cheng family''s goods were intercepted three times and three tolls were collected. I''ll find out who did it." Tang Guo knew all about this. Although she didn''t take the initiative to investigate Yan Qing, the system had long been nagging about Yan Qing''s work in her ears. "Is this easy to solve?" Tang Guo asked again, looking a little worried. Cheng Zixiao quickly said: "It''s not a big deal. It''s mostly because there are a few short-sighted people on the nearby hills. Let''s talk first. If we can''t talk about it, we will send something to the police station and someone will help solve it." "Okay, I''m leaving." This matter was still a little anxious, he didn''t want to dy too much, and at the end he added, "Don''t worry, it''s okay." System: Do you think the host is greatly worried that something is wrong with you? She might be eager to hear that you were robbed by bandits and beaten back. Asking so much, I still dont want to find out what you are doing. If the situation is serious, maybe I will confess to someone. Not long after Cheng Zixiao went out, Qiao Xuexi also had problems here. In fact, since she was the housekeeper, there have been a lot of things, big and small, but Tang Guo has been hiding aside without speaking, Madam Cheng has no excuse to let her be the housekeeper. Tang Guo is now out for dinner and shopping, so he basically doesn''t go out here. I didn''t care much about the Cheng family''s big and small things, which caused the Cheng family''s two elders to have a headache. However, the mistakes that appeared this time were a bit serious, and someone from Mrs. Cheng invited her over. I saw Qiao Xuexi standing aside with red eyes in the past, she waspletely an angry little daughter-inw. It''s also that Mrs. Cheng still likes Qiao Xuexi, and she is willing to give her a chance. If you change someone you don''t like, you will have no good life. "Mother, what''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked with a look of iprehension. She really didn''t pay attention to the things inside the Cheng family. Madam Cheng sighed, then called Tang Guo a move, and when she came to her, she held her hand again: "In fact, it is not a big deal, but this matter is not well reasoned. If it takes a long time, it will be It''s a big deal." Tang Guo asked strangely, "What happened then?" Madam Cheng handed a ledger to Tang Guo: "Look at the above andpare the expenses of the Cheng family over the past six months." Tang Guo nced at Qiao Xuexi, buried her head and flipped through the ledger. Madam Cheng looked at Qiao Xuexi and shook her head involuntarily. Honesty is good, but there are also honesty bad. The head wife of the Cheng family is too honest to support her family. After half a year of the Cheng family''s resuscitation, Tang Guo first scanned the months before she entered the door, and put aside the month of the wedding that month, andpared the following two months. The expense of interpersonal rtions is not muchparable. The strangest thing is the internal expenses of the Cheng family. Just eating and drinking is five times more than before. It is impossible for two more people to spend more than five times the cost of food and clothing. Obviously, there is a problem inside. Qiao Xuexi, of course impossible. She is timid and cautious in doing things. It is impossible for her to embezzle the Cheng family''s money. It can only be said that Qiao Xuexi was so bullied by the people doing things below, and they deliberately quoted her a high price. There are other misceneous things, as long as the internal expenses of the Cheng family are many times higher. Vol 2 Chapter 5439: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (28) Vol 2 Chapter 5439: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (28) Seeing Tang Guo''s face, Madam Cheng knew that she understood: "Xiao Guo, what do you think of this matter?" "If this house is left unattended, maybe our Cheng family will have ten times the previous expenses next month." Mrs. Cheng''s words actually make sense. If the people above don''t care, the people below will be more rampant. Tang Guo returned the ount book: "Mother, I''m just the second grandmother of the Cheng family, and I can''t control this house. Since my mother sees the problem, it''s better to teach Qiao Xuexi." Madam Cheng didn''t mind Tang Guo calling Qiao Xuexi''s name directly, knowing that it was a hurdle in her heart, she nned to use a trick to pretend to be sick. So she rubbed her head and looked very ufortable: "My mother also wants to teach Xuexi, but unfortunately she can''t do her best. Since the beginning of the year, her body has been worsening day by day. My mother knows that you have the ability. This Cheng family will look at it in the future. You and Xue Xi''s." At this point, if Tang Guo didn''t make a move, he really couldn''t make sense. She knows what Mrs. Cheng''s idea is to let her take Qiao Xuexi, otherwise, how could she be so polite to her in the past few months? To put it bluntly, the second elder of the Cheng family''s idea is to treat her like Cheng Zixiao, and want to train her to be a serviceman for the Cheng family. Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi were the ones who made them obedient and work. But after she intervened in this matter, it was definitely not these two people who benefited. Speaking of the Cheng family is quite rich, she thinks about whom to give the Cheng family''s property in the future, and arranging this path will be considered a blessing to the Cheng family. "Since my mother is ufortable, then I will help Qiao Xuexi. She is the housekeeper, and I will help." Madam Cheng immediately opened her eyes and smiled, pulling Tang Guo to boast, all kinds of good words fell on her. She is not afraid of Qiao Xuexi being angry, she is watching Qiao Xuexi grow up and understand each other very well. Even if Tang Guo was the steward at this time, Qiao Xuexi would only feel that he was relieved of the burden, and would not be angry or jealous at all. Sure enough, Qiao Xuexi alsoughed happily, and also said that she would listen to Tang Guo''s opinions more. Tang Guo looked up and down at Qiao Xuexi. At this time, Qiao Xuexi didnt know, because of the impact of new ideas, in Cheng Zifengs circle, all kinds of free love had already begun. What is true love and what is new thinking women? Slogan. They have to get rid of old thoughts and eagerly pursue true love, so that they will note to this world once in vain. Cheng Zifeng didn''t mean to betray Qiao Xuexi for the time being, just because he hadn''t met the woman who had shocked his soul. Of course, these are all matters of time. Soon, Cheng Zifeng will meet each other and be inspired by the other''s new ideas, knowledge, knowledge, and dreams. He feels that such a woman is worth pursuing throughout his life. Tang Guo intends to train Qiao Xuexi well. This is a nk piece of paper. If you don''t write something on it, I''m sorry for her doing this job. "Xiaoguo, when you say this, I will understand it at once." Qiao Xuexi was a little stunned, "It turns out that it is. If you don''t say it, I won''t find that there is so much knowledge in it." "Now, we need to do another thing to find out those who deceived the Cheng family and drive them out." Qiao Xuexi hesitated a little: "Knowing mistakes and being able to do good things, is it too unreasonable to do so?" "The Cheng family has always treated them well. The first time they can deceive, there will be a second time." Vol 2 Chapter 5440: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (29) Vol 2 Chapter 5440: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (29) If you dont fire them today, someone will learn something tomorrow. Now you only need to catch a few serious ughters, and the people behind naturally dont dare to mess around again, knowing that doing this will lose their jobs. If you are flirtatious. Two sentences of criticism, no one will take it seriously." "The so-called one-time unfaithfulness, lifelong non-use is that." "Then you can''t fine a few months'' worth of money to let them learn a lesson?" Qiao Xuexi asked innocently. Tang Guo nced at her lightly: "What theymitted was not a trivial matter. If it is serious, they can actually be sent to the police station, where they can be arrested for theft. If you only fined them, they would not be grateful. There will be resentment in the heart. In the future, they may not embezzle the money of the Cheng family, but they will continue to find small troubles, and even inadvertently provoke the other subordinates of the Cheng family to form a small team among the subordinates of the Cheng family. Its easier to hide things from others. If there is something critical about the Cheng family, can you guarantee that they wont make any small moves as revenge?" Qiao Xuexi''s face paled: "So serious?" She didn''t quite understand, it was these people who made mistakes and punished them, they would still give birth to resentment, and even n to retaliate against the Cheng family. "Do you want to try?" Seeing Tang Guo''s smile, Qiao Xuexi shook her head quickly, of course she did not dare to try. When ites to the housekeeper, even if she has been in charge for more than two months, there are problems everywhere, even if Mrs. Cheng raises points from time to time, new problems will always arise. Tang Guo is ady of this kind of big family, and the butler must know better than her. Besides, how does she dare to gamble, what to gamble with? Even if she wanted to try, Madam Cheng would not agree. "Then it''s up to you." Qiao Xuexi said. Tang Guo shook his head: "I''m just giving you advice. You have to do this." Madam Cheng wants her to be a tool person, so she will cultivate Qiao Xuexi into the best tool person. In other words, not all of them are disadvantages, at least they can learn something, and in the future, they will be able to kill Cheng Zi with a single kick. After that, she changed her temper, and let Qiao Xuexi take care of everything. She believed that the second elder of the Cheng family would be very satisfied when she saw it. After all, she was really just an assistant. Qiao Xuexi: "..." "Shall I go?" Qiao Xuexi''s legs trembled, her face embarrassed, "Can I?" "It''s definitely not possible for you to be like this," Tang Guo shook her head when she saw her cautiously and in a conniving manner, "Do you know who you are now?" "Grandma Chengs grandmother has been in the door for more than two months. You need to adapt to your new identity as soon as possible, instead ofmunicating with your subordinates, you will also say please, trouble you, usually get everything out and treat them too equally. , It will make them lose their sense." Qiao Xuexi''s face copsed, is it so serious? "Do you think that every time you order something, the efficiency will be very slow?" Qiao Xuexi nodded undeniably: "Indeed." "Because in their minds, you, the grandma of the Cheng family, don''t have a high status. You should have been simr to them. Even if they are different now, you still treat them the same. Of course, they won''t listen to you that much." "I usually get along well with them, and everyone likes me very much." Qiao Xuexi retorted. "Oh, is that so? Let''s do an experiment at that moment, how about?" Seeing Tang Guo''s smile again, Qiao Xuexi felt no sense, but still wanted to try: "How to do it?" Vol 2 Chapter 5441: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (30) Vol 2 Chapter 5441: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (30) "It''s about to be afternoon tea time. You will go back to your yard and I will go back to my yard." Tang Guo picked up his pocket watch and nced at it. "You go back and wait ten minutes, and you ask someone to make a bowl for you. Lianzi Geng. And I will ask someone to make a bowl of Lianzi Geng fifteen minutes after I go back. Then I will look at this bowl of Lianzi Geng and send it to everyone first, and everything will be understood. After we get the Lianzi Geng, we Meet here again." Qiao Xuexi: "I ordered it first, it should be delivered to me first." "It seems you are pretty sure, then we will go back now." Tang Guo stood up and walked from the pavilion towards his yard. Qiao Xuexi paused, a little unbelieving, and went back from another ce. She also had a pocket watch. She sat in the room and stared at the watch when she returned. After about ten minutes, she ordered the maid beside her to make lotus soup for her in the kitchen, and asked the people over there to hurry up. After another five minutes, Tang Guo told Liu Shuang to go to the kitchen and let someone make lotus seed soup. Of course, she also told her to hurry up. She was hungry. Liu Shuang nodded quickly, and when she went to the kitchen, she saw someone making lotus seed soup. She went up and said, "Our second grandmother is eating lotus seed soup. The cook who made Lianzi Geng hesitated, "But this is for the youngest grandma." Thinking that the second youngest grandmother is not a simple master, he was still a little frightened. He looked at Qiao Xuexi''s maid, "Orchid, this Give the bowl of lotus seed soup to the second youngest grandma first, don''t you dy?" "Since the second youngest grandma wants it, let''s send it to the second youngest grandmother. You know, the youngest grandmother has always treated people kindly, not so much. It won''t take long to make a bowl of lotus seed soup. The second youngest grandma, But I can''t neglect it." Liu Shuang nced at Lanhua deeply and wrote down these words, with a smile on his face, thank you. Lanhua said in a big way: "You''re wee, even the youngest grandma will do the same when shees over. She always does." Liu Shuang knew that this orchid used to help Qiao Xuexi take care of the flowers and nts, and she was a sister in love before. She came up, she must have gotten along well before. Lanhua is now working next to Qiao Xuexi. Seeing what she wears, she probably got good things from Qiao Xuexi. The result was good, she didn''t protect Qiao Xuexi''s intentions at all outside. The lotus soup was ready, and Liu Shuang carried it back to the yard. After Tang Guo saw it, she let her carry it all the way to the pavilion where Qiao Xue had ridiculed before. She sat in the pavilion and slowly enjoyed it while Liu Shuang told Tang Guo what the orchid was in the kitchen. "At that time, the housekeeper will have to check Lanhua. It is estimated that she has a lot of things hidden in her hands. Even Qiao Xuexi''s temperament can be sneaked away. Those with dirty hands and feet must be beaten out. " Liu Shuang was deeply convinced, and felt that Qiao Xuexi was really too honest, and even a maid would bully her, but she said that indifferently was inappropriate, just spitting out. After a while, Qiao Xuexi came with lotus seed soup. She came by herself, and seeing that Tang Guo had eaten almost the same, she was convinced. In fact, she was not very hungry, so she put the lotus soup on the table and watched Tang Guo eat it. "Convinced?" Tang Guo asked, wiping the corner of his mouth. Qiao Xuexi: "Convinced." "Then Liu Shuang, tell her about what you met in the kitchen." Vol 2 Chapter 5442: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (31) Vol 2 Chapter 5442: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (31) "Howe?" Qiao Xuexi didn''t care if she believed it, the scene in the kitchen was like that before. She clearly ordered Lanhua. She was very hungry and wanted to eat the lotus seed soup right away. Why did Lanhua tell the chef that she was not in a hurry when she got there, although she asked Liu Shuang to take away the lotus seed soup that was about to be made? At this time, Qiao Xuexi had a feeling of being betrayed. She was so good to Lanhua, she interceded with her mother, and then transferred people to her side, hoping that Lanhua would also enjoy the blessing with her. "Want to hear the corner?" Qiao Xuexi was a little dazed, listen to the corner? "Liu Shuang, take her with you." With the help of the system, Tang Guo could certainly make a detour, and quickly found Liu Shuang''s location, and took Qiao Xuexi to listen to the corner. Liu Shuang was talking to the group of sisters she had had a good time with, and the words were all disdain for Qiao Xuexi, jealousy, and all kinds of sour words that pierced Qiao Xuexi''s ears. And the other maids, usually get along well with her, she takes good care of them. But in their mouths, it seemed that they couldn''t hear them saying her kind words. It was all kinds of irony. Any pheasant flying on a branch would not be a phoenix. Tang Guo saw that it was almost done, so she walked out with Qiao Xuexi, scared Lanhua and the others pale, her legs trembling. "It''s no wonder that I have always had trouble sleepingtely during a nap. It turns out that our Cheng family has broken mouths everywhere, so we should take care of it." Tang Guo said with a smile, but made Lanhua a few people cold all over. "When will the underlings of the Cheng family be able to talk about the host''s family casually? You feel that the Cheng family is ufortable, so I can help you stay in another ce, how about?" This time, everyone in Lanhua was shocked, and immediately ran to Qiao Xuexi to intercede. They subconsciously felt that Tang Guo was the kind that was not easy to intercede, but Qiao Xuexi was better off. Qiao Xuexi wanted to say something, but remembering what she had said before, and the bowl of lotus soup that made her chill, she finally did not speak. What Tang Guo did today waspletely to make her get to know these subordinates of the Cheng family. Sure enough, she was not a housekeeper, and she couldn''t even manage the people around her. "Grandma, I really don''t dare anymore. Please forgive me this time. I will never talk nonsense again." Lanhua pleaded, "Grandma, you forgot, those years when we depended on each other..." At this moment, the butler hurried over, and it was Liu Wu who came over. "Grandma, grandma," the housekeeper greeted, and then he passed a list and list to Tang Guo, "this is the result of the investigation." Tang Guo nced at random and listened to the voice of Orchid in her ear: "Qiao Xuexi, let people search for Orchid''s house, don''t you have anyments? She is on this list." Qiao Xue froze for a while, then looked at Lanhuas crying face, and remembered what had happened before: Since there is her, lets search. She knew that something more unexpected to her might happen next. Orchid, there is no way to keep it. She couldn''t keep this person either, too many thoughts. She was just kind, but she did not expect to attract a jackal, tiger and leopard. She''s not really a fool, knowing that such a person would definitely have many disadvantages to stay with. After a while, the housekeeper turned the orchid''s house upside down with someone. Qiao Xuexi looked at the uncovered items. Some of them were given to Lanhua by her, and the other half was rarely used by her and didn''t send them out, but there were some valuable things that were secretly taken by Lanhua. Lanhua could not intercede at this moment, limp on the ground, still tied up. Before long, the Cheng family **** several people and found a lot of stolen goods. Tang Guo and Qiao Xuexi were drinking tea in the house. I am afraid that only Tang Guo could have a leisurely tea, and Qiao Xuexi''s expression was beautiful. Liu Wu came in from time to time to report things, making her cold. It turned out that the Cheng family had so many sneaks and rapes, secretly doing things, greedy and greedy for everything from the master''s family. "It will be your processing result in a while." Qiao Xuexi shook her head subconsciously, she couldn''t, she couldn''t control it. "You are the grandmother of the Cheng family. If you don''t turn up, who will turn up? If you don''t show your majesty today, the rest of you will not convince you. Do you really want to happen again today?" Qiao Xuexi thought that she was going to be here for a lifetime. If today''s things happened every day, would it be worth it? "Then what should I do?" Tang Guo piled up with Qiao Xuexi and beckoned, and Qiao Xuexi leaned in obediently: "You are like this..." System: I have seen the future migrant workers. Vol 2 Chapter 5443: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (32) Vol 2 Chapter 5443: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (32) "Here are all things found from your room. After checking by the housekeeper, these things were taken privately by you, and they are now recorded." "In addition, the butler has checked the recent internal expenses of the Cheng family. The actual expenses are very different from your reimbursements. I shouldn''t need to say more about what is going on." "Originally ording to the rules, now I can tie you to the police station with these dirt and ounts, as well as witnesses. All of you will end up in jail." Saying so much in one breath, Qiao Xuexi''s heart was beating, don''t look at her calm on the surface, in fact, her heart was about to jump out. The people who were **** in front of them were noisy before and asked angrily what was going on. When she asked someone to bring up the stolen goods and the ledger, and said the previous words, these people are now pale, kneeling down and begging for mercy, all of them showing bitterness, as if they have had to suffer. Orchid, now lying on the ground, looks pitiful, as if everything was forced. If she hadn''t heard of the corner in person before, she might really sympathize, thinking that orchid is innocent too? "You have been working in the Cheng''s house for many years, and I can''t ignore the old feelings and send you to the police station really indifferently." Qiao Xuexi recalled what Tang Guo said to her, paused here, and found out that she begged for mercy. The surprise in his eyes was apanied by a sound of "Grandma Wise." She actually didn''t quite understand all of this. It was obviously the same result. Why would these people be grateful to her after changing the method? "You shouldn''t have got the things. The butler has already ordered them to be confiscated. Based on years of love, the previous things will not be held ountable. Within today, you will receive this month''s sry and travel expenses. Pack your things and leave." Even if this group of people still doesn''t want to leave, it is not difficult to ept this result if they can expect to suffer more serious consequences if they stay. Only Lanhua didn''t want to leave at all. She thought that Qiao Xuexi would feel soft when she kept kowtow, but the other party didn''t even look at her. Seeing Qiao Xuexi''s aloof guidance for everyone''s "life and death", she finally understood that Qiao Xuexi was no longer the gardener who used to attend to flowers and nts, but the grandmother of the Cheng family. Even though they were born in the same background, their identities are now very different. It was one thing for her to think of herself too much. She missed the opportunity to stay in Cheng''s family, and now she regrets it greatly. "Steward, the next thing is left to you." Qiao Xuexi was already a little too weak to support it, and it was the first time that she gave orders in front of so many people. She was still a little uneasy in her heart. She didn''t ask her parents about this matter. She arbitrarily posted these things, and she didn''t know if she would be med. Now that the matter is over, and there is no room for recovery, she can only wait for the result. At this moment, the maid beside Madam Cheng came. Qiao Xuexi took a deep breath, isn''t she here to p her in the face? Those servants who were just about to go back to pack their things were gleeful. Could it be that thedy was reluctant to let them go and arranged for the maid to stop this incident? Looking at the fanatical faces of these people, Qiao Xuexi finally understood why Tang Guo said he would drive these people out. She even saw a few people, and her eyes were full of schadenfreude. Qiao Xuexi was inexplicable in her heart, even if her mother wanted to me her, she wouldn''t really protect these people who were greedy for the things of Mo Cheng''s family, right? Vol 2 Chapter 5444: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (33) Vol 2 Chapter 5444: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (33) "Girl Biwei, does the madam have something to say?" the butler asked. Bi Wei nodded, nced at those who were expecting, and the corners of her lips showed a little coldness: "Madam asked me toe over and say a word, this time the matter is the grandmother''s kind heart, and she will let it go when she misses her old love I''ve passed you. It''s also no longer the master. If the master is here, it will definitely not be as fruitful as you. Since the grandma has already punished you, then after you leave home, please do it for yourself." I was full of hope that everyone''splexion would look ugly, but regardless of anyints, he watched Bi Wei depart with disappointment. Qiao Xuexi was surprised this time. "Mother actually supports this." Qiao Xuexi said to Tang Guo when she came back, "She also helped me face up." "This is because those people have problems, and my mother is not a fool. Of course I will give you a face at this time." Qiao Xuexi remembered that this was Tang Guo''s good idea, and was very grateful: "You taught me well. Later I will go to my mother to talk about this. All of this is your thoughts. I''m just a messenger." "Farewell, you don''t think your mother knows about this kind of thing? How many years has your mother been in charge of the Cheng family? You know everything clearly, there is no need to point it out. Qiao Xuexi thought to herself, as if so. If she had said in the past, maybe the mother would mistakenly think that Tang Guo wanted to take credit, that would not be good. She has some ability, mother is not clear, only Tang Guo can think of this method. When the three men of the Cheng family came back, they knew that such a big event had happened in the family. After listening to what happened, they didn''t react much, and they felt it was a joy. Everyone knew that if Qiao Xuexi couldn''t handle this matter, it was mostly Tang Guo''s idea. But everyone was in good agreement and didn''t mention this matter. Only when Madam Cheng talked to Tang Guo would she praise her for doing this well. "Fresh grapes." Cheng Zixiao returned to the room and saw Tang Guo staring at a basket of grapes on the table, and exined, "I met on the way back. I remembered you like to eat these things, so I bought them together." Tang Guo nodded faintly, a trace of deep meaning crossed his eyes, and asked inadvertently: "Do they have any?" "They don''t like to eat grapes." Cheng Zixiao said casually, buying this thing, he never thought of other people. On the way back, when he saw ordinary sellers and a basket of extremely fresh grapes, he subconsciously remembered Tang Guo eating fruits in the sun in the yard. So, I bought this grape without thinking so much. Just for the sake of that Xiaota, it makes sense to buy her favorite things. Besides, everyone''s impression of him is that they are obsessed with Tang Guo. If he doesn''t act a little bit, people think he has changed his mind. If there were no idents, he would have yed such a role in his entire life. Only in this way can he protect Xuexi secretly and prevent Xuexi from being bullied. Today Xue Xi was able to show off in Cheng''s family, he knew in his heart that she must have done it, otherwise Xue Xi would not be so smooth. Seeing that she didn''t deal with Xuexi, but also helped Xuexi''s sake, he would do her best to treat her better. In addition to his heart, he can satisfy her in other material aspects. "Has the bandit matter been resolved?" "I have sent the letter there," said Cheng Zixiao, also a little angry. "These bandits are very arrogant, saying that the road was repaired by them and they should have to pay for the road. They also said that they would pay for the goods every time they passed by. For 10% of the toll, or to pay a certain amount every month on a regr basis, you can pass that month for free. Its just a dream." Vol 2 Chapter 5445: The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (34) Vol 2 Chapter 5445: The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (34) The Cheng family has been based in Yucheng for so many years and has never encountered such a bandit. "There are so many people passing by. Recently, I heard that my Cheng family was charged for traveling." Tang Guo was surprised: "Could it be that they have enemies with the Cheng family?" "No, the other party replied that he felt that the Cheng family was rich and it was not easy for other families, so for the time being I only charged my Cheng family''s travel expenses." When Cheng Zixiao saw the reply, he was angry andughed. This band of bandits Do you think the Cheng family is so bullied? He would rather send a box of small yellow croakers to the police station and take them away, rather than feed the money to these unreasonable bandits. "Then how to deal with this matter?" Tang Guo asked. Cheng Zixiao mistakenly thought that Tang Guo would care about this matter, and did not hide it, telling her what was in his heart. "I have discussed with Dad and Big Brother, and I will send it to the police station tomorrow." "Can it be solved?" Tang Guo asked again, "In case there are too many bandits, and weapons..." Cheng Zixiao said disdainfully: "How many weapons can they have? Once the police station personnel go out, only the entire army will be wiped out. Don''t worry, this matter will pass soon." Tang Guo nodded thoughtfully, and that''s right. Yan Qing didn''t have many weapons at first nce, and he was afraid that he could only run away when dealing with the police station. At this time, the police station was a bit like it was upied by the uprising forces from all sides, and it was very chaotic. Basically at this time, ordinary people do not have a good life. It can be said that at this time, the things that can save lives are money and power, and power includes how many weapons and manpower you have. [The host is big, Yan Qing is wandering around in the street. When they block the way, they are all masked, so they can appear on the street with integrity. They came to the street today just to inquire about the movement of the Cheng family. Tang Guo went out, still riding a rickshaw, and stopped at the movie theater because Yan Qing was there. Yan Qing was a little listless at first, but when Tang Guo appeared, his eyes suddenly lit up. Of course, he didn''t move. After all, they only spoke a few times, and it didn''t matter. He subconsciously walked to the middle point, as if he was expecting something. When the familiar voice wiped past his ears, and there was still a fragrant breeze, the buns in his hand were not fragrant. After Tang Guo went in for a while, he threw the bite of the bun to the little brother beside him: "I want to go in and watch a movie." "Boss, you are alone every time, and we want to go in and have a look, shall we?" "Yeah, boss, now we don''t have money, we can still watch a movie." Of course Yan Qing is not willing: "Look at the next game, this one is not enough." "Boss, I asked, there are obviously a lot of empty seats in this scene." The younger brother said so. Yan Qing scratched his head: "But, I don''t want to see you, so I was squeezed panic." Having said that, Yan Qing ran in and looked back and stared: "No entry is allowed. It''s crowded. Watch the next game." Everyone can''t figure it out, squeeze? Being so wide, where would it be crowded? Yan Qing was puzzled, and talked about business again. What kind of business was he talking about? He found Tang Guo''s location, touched her next to her, and asked, "Mother Cheng Er, what business are you going to talk about?" I didn''t expect that a youngdy would do business with a bandit like him: "Say it first, I don''t know **** people." "Do you know where Cheng Zixiao went today?" Vol 2 Chapter 5446: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (35) Vol 2 Chapter 5446: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (35) Yan Qing looked stunned, he really took this matter seriously. After all, the Cheng family is really hard to provoke. They came out today to inquire about the news. If the situation is not right, they will definitely run away while carrying things. They will never head-on with the Cheng family. "He went to the police station and brought a box of small yellow croakers in." Tang Guo said slowly, looking at the movie screen without observing Yan Qing''s face, "What do you do with this, don''t need me to say, you should Can you understand?" After speaking, Tang Guo suddenly felt a trace of killing intent. She turned her head to see Yan Qing''s eyes were red, and there was a hint of hatred inside. [Yan Qing was originally a good young man. She made teapots at home. There are old pots handed down in the past. Originally, the days were full of vours, and the family was harmonious. However, the good times didn''tst long. Since the establishment of the police station in Yucheng, the sheriff didn''t know where he heard that Yan Qing''s family had old pots. Old pots were the lifeblood of Yan''s family, and his parents did not hand them over. Later, he was repeatedly asked for trouble and was framed in prison. At that time, Yan Qing was still young and escaped by chance. When I heard from my parents again, they were dead in prison. "It seems that I havee to the right." "Grandma Cheng Er has worked so hard to tell me this, not just to tell me the news?" Yan Qing seems to have changed someone at this time, "You gave me such an important news, if you have any needs in the future, For help, Yan Qing will never refuse." The **** at the police station, he knows too well. Now is not the time to head-on, he is not strong enough. Even if there are arge number of people, there is no weapon in hand, and it is not for the brothers to die. Therefore, they can only cking off first. "I want to give you something, it''s a return to the Cheng family." Tang Guo''s voice came into Yan Qing''s ears without the slightest emotion. At this time, her voice was lower, and almost only Yan Qing could hear it. Get, "Below Niujiao Mountain, there is a big boulder. On the right side of the boulder, you keep walking inside. Dozens of trees can see a hole. The thing I gave you is in this hole." She went to put this thingst night. Regardless of whether Yan Qing was still in a daze or thinking about what she had given, Tang Guo stood up and left the cinema with the bag. Yan Qing reacted, only to find that the person had left again. He chased out in a hurry, this time he didn''t even see his back. He looked vaguely at the peopleing and going on the street, why every time she appeared, she was so mysterious. Give him something and hide it so deep, what is it? Niujiaoshan, isn''t that the mountain he upied? So, she knew his identity a long time ago? Yan Qing touched her chin. This woman is too mysterious. Does Cheng Er Shao know? I remembered that Cheng Zixiao was only qualified to hit the floor, and most of them knew a fart. The boys looked at Yan Qing and frowned for a while, thenughed happily again, all puzzled. "Go, go back." "Boss, we want to watch a movie." Yan Qing pped the back of the other person''s head: "Cheng is not doing his job properly, looking at him, and going back to repair the road." Repair it? There is no such smoothness on the nearby road! In other words, the Cheng family is not over yet, shouldn''t they hide temporarily? Yan Qing ran so fast, the boys had to keep up. ording to what Tang Guo said, Yan Qing came to the foot of Niujiao Mountain and found the familiar big rock. Vol 2 Chapter 5447: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (36) Vol 2 Chapter 5447: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (36) Under the light of the wood that the little brothers puzzled, Yan Qing went to the right of the boulder and counted the trees one by one. When he counted the tenth one, he finally saw the hole, which was next to the cliff wall. of. If it weren''t for Tang Guo, he wouldn''t even know there was a hole here. Looking at the weeds outside, he removed it a few times, and then went into the hole. The younger brothers were a little frightened, and they yelled for the boss while they went in. After entering, a lot of space was hollowed out, and Yan Qing and others were stunned looking at the wooden box on the ground. "Boss, what is this? When did you hide things here?" What are so many wooden boxes? Yan Qing opened the nearest wooden box, and when he saw the contents inside, he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. The little brothers behind him were shocked and trembling. They were actually guys! ! With so many big guys, their boss is hidden. "Boss, if you hide so many good things, will we still be afraid of the police station gang?" The boys gathered the wooden boxes one by one, and they could hear the sound of saliva swallowing, but they were all. "Don''t make any noise,e and move at night." Yan Qing didn''t want to say so much about the origin of these things. The younger brothers only thought he had hidden them. "I got news that Cheng Zixiao took a box of yellow croaker and went to the police station. It is estimated that the other party wille to deal with us in the next few days." "Boss, with these things, what are we afraid of? Maybe we can get revenge." Yes, the people here are not just Yan Qing, the other boys have hatred with the police station. That group of people is actually worse than the bandits. Tang Guo left the movie theater and didn''t return to Cheng''s home directly. He wandered around for a while. She was going to make some suitable clothes, and it was Yun''s tailor''s shop. In the past, she often came here. So as soon as it came, it was recognized. "Tang... Grandma Cheng Er, you haven''t been here for a while." The man greeted Tang Guo enthusiastically and shouted inside. Coincidentally, Yun Qiaolian was also there. When she saw Tang Guo, she walked up with a smile: "Grandma Cheng Er, new tricks havee recently. Ibined the two costumes of the East and the West, and also designed a new style. , Do you want to try?" "Are there drawings?" "Of course there is." Yun Qiaolian quickly showed Tang Guo and looked at her, "have you been okay recently? I didn''t say that this matter is really unlucky." "It''s okay." Tang Guo said indifferently. Yun Qiaolian is not a bad girl, but she is a little headstrong and speaks more straightforwardly. If she can''t understand it, she really can''t understand it, and she really likes what she is used to, and she is more free and easy. The original owner is not familiar with her, but she is very happy to help the original owner design clothes. She feels that the original owner is a natural shelf to wear clothes, and whatever clothes she wears looks good on her. "I heard that your grandmother from the Cheng family has done a major event recently?" Yun Qiaolian said unpleasantly, "Don''t you show it? Anyway, a girl from the Tang family, how could she be suppressed by a bricyer''s daughter? One end." Tang Guo smiled faintly, but did not answer. Yun Qiaolian didn''t mean to ask further. When Tang Guo chose the pattern, she came over to help Tang Guo measure the size, and asked in a low voice: "How is Cheng Er Shao for you?" "Okay." "I heard that he treats you in every possible way, and the women in Yucheng are jealous and hateful." Yun Qiaolian murmured again: "Do you like it mainly? If you are sincere to you, this is wrong, and you should have a good time, no matter how you say you are better than Cheng Da." "Do you think Cheng Dashao is not good?" Tang Guo asked unexpectedly. Vol 2 Chapter 5448: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (37) Vol 2 Chapter 5448: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (37) Yun Qiaolian looked around, as if she was afraid of being heard. It was in the afternoon, and no one was here. She leaned in Tang Guo and whispered, "It seems that you don''t know about this." Tang Guo raised her brows lightly. Could it be that Cheng Zifeng met that woman? "what is the matter?" When the words came to her lips, Yun Qiaolian hesitated again: "I also heard this identally that day. Even if you listen to it, I don''t know whether it is true or false." "Great." "Young Master Cheng may have a woman outside." Yun Qiaolian continued to measure Tang Guo''s size, her mouth kept constantly, "I heard that it was an overseas student who came back from outside. Recently, there are many activities organized by local students and overseas students in Yucheng. Most of them are I met at the event." "Is that so? I didn''t pay much attention to this, but I don''t know." Tang Guo''s expression was light, and he said in the traditional style of this era, "If he really likes it, go home and tell his mother that he will marry the foreign student. Mother should not object." Yun Qiaolianughed: "I guess it won''t be possible." "Why not?" "I heard that people have received a new-style education, and have seen the world, how can they be a little wife." Yun Qiaolianughed, "It''s me, I don''t want to be a little wife, let alone those people, they have My pride." "Pride? Since you are proud, and you don''t want to be a little wife, you know that you have a husband and you have to hook up. What is that?" Yun Qiaolian was taken aback for a moment, and then carefully recalled: "What you said is right. You don''t want to be a little wife, and you want to hook up with a married man. That''s almost the same as the outer room." This time, the envy on her face receded and turned into contempt: "Fortunately, you reminded that what new type of education turned out to be teaching people to be an outside room." "It''s not like that," Tang Guo interrupted. "Grasp well, every education has its advantages." Yun Qiaolianughed when she heard this: "I like you. Talking to you is always morefortable than others. Only you whoe to me to make clothes will say that. Those who are lower than me, hold me and please I, cautiously, can speak all kinds of nonsense. People who are higher than me, only when I am a stinky tailor, I look down on this, and I also look down on that. I also put on a proud and stinky face when Ie, dont mention how unpleasant. "Talking to you always allows me to understand different things." "Actually, from the perspective of Young Master Cheng, your thing is notpletely bad, at least Young Master Cheng really likes you. If you pass this hurdle in the future, it will be very good." Yun Qiaolian said, " I thought Qiao Xuexi had a big deal before, and I almost got angry." "Now?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, "Do you feel a little lucky?" "Yes, I didn''t expect that people''s hearts would change when they change. The gentleman who was once admired is actually such a thing, which is really disappointing." Yun Qiaolian moved the scissors in her hand, "To be honest, this world Except for my father to me, that is, this pair of scissors will not change." "Your words sound a bit pessimistic, as if you don''t want to believe in feelings anymore." "Actually, I have always been like this. I used to be a little obsessed with him. I think he is good everywhere. Every ce grows on what I like." Yun Qiaolian shook her head, "I learned how to make clothes from my dad when I was six. People in Fish City have heard stories of big and small things since they were young, and mens hearts changed. I have heard hundreds of times before I heard them thousands of times." Vol 2 Chapter 5449: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (38) Vol 2 Chapter 5449: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (38) "You said, why do men change their hearts when they say they change their hearts? No matter how much they liked them at the beginning?" Yun Qiaolian shook the clothes in her hands, "Is it true that we women are regarded as clothes?" Tang Guo: "You think too much." "Everything I have seen, I have to make people think more." Yun Qiaolian asked, "You haven''t said why?" "People have a chance to change their minds, regardless of whether they are men or women." Tang Guo replied, "There is no need to stop something from starting because they may change their minds in the future. It''s just that you need to strengthen yourself before that, so you won''t be afraid of who changes your mind." Yun Qiaolian was confused, as if she understood, but she didn''t seem to understand. "I understand, and I don''t understand, I can''t understand it all, but I think it sounds reasonable." Yun Qiaolian muttered in a low voice, and she didn''t mean to ask further. She felt that what she didn''t understand today might be understood tomorrow. No matter who it is, if you ask too many questions, people might find it annoying. Or if she really wants to figure it out, she will ask when she has a chance next time. Maybe she still wants to figure it out in the free time. Just when Yun Qiaolian wanted to say something, Cheng Zixiao actually came. At the moment when she saw Cheng Zixiao appeared, Yun Qiaolian was still surprised. After all, she almost put her father together before, and there is a high probability that it was Cheng''s family. Since it was the Cheng family, Cheng Zixiao was mostly involved in this matter. She hadn''t talked about this before Tang Guo, after all, after all, she had pressed the Cheng family''s list first. At first, she was purely thinking about it, and she also wanted to show Qiao Xuexi a little bit of color because of theck of a specific date on the list. She was particrly angry at the beginning, and she was very curious about what kind of person she was. After Cheng Zixiao sent the bride to the wrong bridal chamber, Cheng Zifeng could also ept another bride whose background was not as good as Tang Guo''s. As the follow-up happened, she felt dull. Cheng Zixiao was entering the Yun''s tailor''s shop, passing by here, thinking of thest time he stole the chicken and lost the rice, and felt a little ufortable in his heart. Today I just came over to take a look, thinking in my heart, I still have to find an opportunity in the future to let the two father and daughter of Yun''s Tailor Shop suffer a loss. It''s a pity that the incidentst time left his private storehouse badly injured and he almost couldn''t turn over. The fabrics hoarded in his hands have not been processed yet. It''s still inconvenient for him to do things now. If it weren''t for this, his people might be able to go to other ces, so they don''t need to be so fearful in doing things. He didn''t expect to meet Tang Guo here after he entered. "Are you here?" Cheng Zixiao walked to Tang Guo and looked at the pattern set aside, "make clothes?" "Well, I haven''t been here for a long time." "If you like, make a few more sets." Cheng Zixiao picked up the drawings and looked through them, and asked Yun Qiaolian casually, "Which ones did the second grandma choose?" Yun Qiaolian hurriedly smiled and replied: "I chose number seven." "I think the numbers 3 and 9 are also good, and the number 16 is also very beautiful." In front of outsiders, Cheng Zixiao has habitually thought of Tang Guo everywhere, as if he wanted to spoil her. At this time, even Cheng Zixiao didnt know whether he was the same as usual, but he habitually showed his infatuation for her in front of everyone, or subconsciously felt that he wanted to do this. The clothes he chose were very good. Suitable for her. "I just decided on the sets I selected just now." Cheng Zixiao didn''t give Tang Guo a chance to speak, and made a decision directly. When the drawings were closed, he said to Tang Guo, "I think all of them are very good. If it suits you, just im it without authorization. It''s all here. Of course you have to choose a few more." Vol 2 Chapter 5450: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (39) Vol 2 Chapter 5450: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (39) "Things are done?" Tang Guo and Cheng Zixiao had left the tailor''s shop. At this time, they were sitting in a rickshaw. The rickshaw driver was very acquainted and pulled them side by side, not fast or slow, which was very convenient for the two tomunicate. "It''s done." Mentioned this matter, Cheng Zixiao seemed to let out a sigh of breath. He didn''t know if he was used to it. He couldn''t help but say a few more words. He didn''t know when it started. He was in Tang Guo There are more words in front of you, more than talking to anyone at home. Perhaps he knew in his heart that because of that incident, Tang Guo would never be in the same camp as the rest of the family. Even if they really seem to get along well, they are not at all contradictory. What''s more, they are all nominal couples. Even if they share different beds, they are always in the same room. Of course, it is easier to talk than others. Since he was young, he hasn''t had a person who can reallymunicate, and Tang Guo should be considered one at this time. Of course, he did a little bit of temptation. He said a little bit today and a little bit tomorrow. He discovered that Tang Guo would notmunicate this with the people in his family, so he said more and more. She kept her distance from the rest of the family, which also made him feel relieved. "Within three days, those bandits who blocked the road will no longer have the opportunity to charge my Cheng family''s toll." Of course, Cheng Zixiao was most angry with this group of bandits. They only charged for the charges, but they only charged the road fare of Cheng''s family. The Cheng family is somehow one of the best family in Yucheng. The bandits made the Cheng family very shameless in Yucheng. Because of this incident, the three of the Cheng family and his son went out, and they were often teased when they went out. If you don''t find the ce back, it is estimated that you will have to beughed at for a while. The coachman ran unhurriedly, Cheng Zixiao was talking to Tang Guo all the way, as if he couldn''t stop. Seeing that he was about to arrive at Cheng''s house, Cheng Zixiao suddenly saw a ce to buy fresh fruits on the street, so he asked the coachman to stop and buy some fruits before letting the coachman continue running. When he got home, Cheng Zixiao handed the fruits he bought to Liu Shuang and asked her to clean it. Tang Guo asked subconsciously: "Don''t send some for parents?" "They don''t like to eat." Cheng Zixiao said, "I often see you eating these. I tasted this melon just now. It''s very sweet. I''ll get some ice cubester, which is really bad." No one will notice this. Just a little bit of melons and fruits, even if the two like to eat them, just ask someone to buy them instead of sending them. Tang Guo didn''t say anything more, looking at the back of Cheng Zixiao going to the study, his expression didn''t mean anything. [I thought that Cheng Zixiao had a deep mind and was very difficult to handle. I didn''t expect it to be so easy. The host didn''t do anything at all. He actually fell so fast. Although Cheng Zixiao looked nothing, but some details were quite scary when he thought about it carefully. "Because I happened to catch his weakness." Tang Guo sat down and ate the iced melons: "He was missing from his childhood. Regardless of being the second youngest of the Cheng family, he should have been walking on thin ice since he was a child, and he had to be careful about everything. This is the small follower and tool man of the Cheng family. Even if the Cheng family and his wife do a good job on the surface, they can''t get the attention they deserve." "He doesn''t trust the Cheng family and his wife, doesn''t like them, or even dislikes them. He doesn''t respect Cheng Zifeng as he imagined. Instead, he should be jealous. Perhaps in his heart he still feels that Cheng Zifeng is stupid." Vol 2 Chapter 5451: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (40) Vol 2 Chapter 5451: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (40) "If my guess is right, he avoids Cheng Zifeng everywhere, respects, and helps Cheng Zifeng, acting well and obediently, and has another purpose..." "Stop it!" [To kill? "Yes, it''s just to kill. Didn''t you find out that Cheng Zifeng had been taken away by him. Unfortunately, the Cheng family did not find out. In fact, they are also being killed. Such subtle changes, few people can It''s really clear, after all, they are all in the game." "Cheng Zixiao is very patient. For so many years, Cheng Zifeng ispletely inseparable from him now. Even if he is not the master of the face, he can do a lot of things behind the scenes when Mr. Cheng retires." "The reason why we don''t mess up for the time being, in this era, big families are more concerned about face and will not easily do things that damage their face and reputation." "He wrapped himself tightly, but he still had a big w." "He really needs someone who can talk, even if this person shouldn''t, as long as it is not the person who is standing with the Cheng family and Cheng Zifeng, it is enough for him. Speaking of it, it is really a poor creature." [I didn''t notice that the host really felt sorry for him. "Why should I pity him? I pity him, who can pity the original owner?" Cheng Zixiao is a pitiful, hateful and hateful person. Three dayster, Cheng Zixiao came back with an ugly expression. Tang Guo asked him what was going on as usual: "Something has happened? Your face is ugly." "Yeah." Cheng Zixiao drank a ss of water and eased a bit before saying, "The bandits blocking the road are not easy." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows slightly, and asked in surprise, "Could the police station''s people not be able to solve it?" "They have a lot of guys in their hands, I don''t know where they got it from." Cheng Zixiao drank a ss of water again, "The police station arranged fifty people this morning. Everyone is worthy of a guy. I thought I would be sure. , After all, there are just some mud-legged bandits over there. I didnt expect that they would have been waiting on the mountain a long time ago. Of the fifty people in the police station, only a dozen were left. "The bandits on the nearby hills have never heard of such a fierce one. Even if they are fierce, they cannot directly attack the police station. I feel that there may be a conspiracy in it. Which force might the bandit belong to." Cheng Zi Xiao Xiao''s expression was extremely serious, and he sighed, "Maybe Fish City is going to change again." After three cups of water, Cheng Zixiao stood up: "You dont want to go out recently. The fish city is not peaceful. I dont know if the bandits wille down the mountain to do things. Ill see if Dad and Big Brothere back. You have to prepare early... to see if you can get in touch with those bandits again." As a big family, the keenness to protect one''s strength seems to be innate. Since the police station can''t be right with bandits, they can only hold them. Even if the price is high, it is better than losing one''s life. Tang Guo watched Cheng Zixiao leave, and the smile on her face became bright, as long as Cheng Zixiao turned her head to see. Unfortunately, he walked too fast and didn''t mean to look back. Within a few days, the Cheng family contacted the bandits and signed an annual agreement to pay tolls. It is said that other families who have to transport goods by road have also secretly paid annual and monthly subscriptions. The people in Yucheng breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that the bandits didn''t mean to go down the mountain. From this day on, Niutoushan has be famous. It happened that that ce was an important point, and few people dared to provoke it. Vol 2 Chapter 5452: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (41) Vol 2 Chapter 5452: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (41) In Yucheng, Niutoushan has be a very special ce. Even if it is a police station, you have to retreat and don''t mention that ce in a tacit understanding. "Boss, I avenged my brother." "Boss, thank you. I have taken revenge. After waiting for so many years, I finally waited until this day. Maybe my sister has already met the scum below." Yan Qing was also very excited when he saw the excitement of the little brothers. Unfortunately, he has not yet avenged him, because Zhang Xinxian, who was the biggest culprit of his parents, was transferred a year ago and he is no longer in this ce. Up. However, the fewckeys of Zhang Xinxian, he actually solved it himself in the morning. "It''s a pity that Zhang Xinxian is not here. If he is here, we will desperately kill him and help the olddy take revenge." Yan Qing: "Don''t worry, you will always meet them. Now we should consider how to develop. Because of an opportunity, we got good things in our hands and signed agreements with those families. But you and I must understand that they signed this It is ast resort, not a willingness. Once there are forces stronger than us, they will immediately turn back." "Take advantage of our profitable time, we must not rx, get the money in our hands, we must spend it out to equip ourselves as soon as possible. We are small in number, and other ces are not suitable for us. We are all grass-roots and can''t stand the toss. The general situation outside, a little carelessness, is still a ruin. Even if we are now victorious, just this little person can''t do anything famous." "What does the boss mean?" "With our patience, we can only guard this Niutou Mountain. As for recruiting troops and buying horses, don''t think about it for the time being. It takes time,bor, money, and time and ce. We are short of it. We need to wait and wait for an opportunity. The general trend of the world, we must be divided for a long time, and we must be together for a long time. When we have not waited for that hope, we will not leave Niutoushan. ... It was also said that after the Cheng family had Tang Guofu''s "assistance" Qiao Xuexi, they were managed in an orderly manner, especially Tang Guo''s attitude of not showing up and not asking for credit, which made the Cheng family very satisfied. Only Qiao Xuexi was very guilty. She felt that Tang Guo helped her so much, but every time she did the credit. Tang Guo casually consoled him, and Qiao Xuexi tried hard to learn as if he had been beaten up. Unknowingly, everyone didn''t know that the person in the Cheng family Qiao Xuexi trusted most was Tang Guo. He listened to Tang Guo the most. Tang Guo said that she could hardly think and felt right. And Cheng Zixiao also developed a habit, habitually being kind to Tang Guo, and finding her favorite things. I''m used to saying a lot in front of her, even though she doesn''t makements every time. Regardless of seeing a good thing, he would subconsciously think of Tang Guo. Unconsciously, the time to miss Qiao Xuexi in his mind has be less. Until he identally heard something, he finally remembered that the person he really liked was Qiao Xuexi. The fact that Cheng Zifeng walked close to a woman outside finally reached Cheng Zixiao''s ears. Cheng Zixiao generally doesn''t pay attention to where Cheng Zifeng is going. He didn''t expect that the other party would make this one thing in a blink of an eye. Now not only he knows it, but the family also knows it. Mrs. Cheng and Master Cheng are not very angry. They are currently asking Cheng Zifeng, who is that girl, and if she is innocent, if she really likes it, she shouldn''t leave the person outside and marry the best. Cheng Zifeng didn''t expect things to be exposed so quickly, and the attitude of the Cheng family and his wife made him breathe a sigh of relief. "Father, mother, Yuwen is different from other women. She will not want to, and I will not marry her back just like this. Marrying her back is to restrict her freedom and thoughts, and that is an insult to her. "Cheng Zifeng''s words almost made Cheng Zixiao go violently. Qiao Xuexi''s eyes were red and tears rolled down involuntarily. She couldn''t believe that this was the person who had spoken sweetly to her, and she fell in love with other people in a blink of an eye." Only after meeting Yuwen did I know what true love is. It turns out that the taste of love is so free, fragrant, and pleasant that people have to yearn for it." Tang Guo was drinking water and almost squirted out. Vol 2 Chapter 5453: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (42) Vol 2 Chapter 5453: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (42) Cheng Zifeng''s remarks made everyone in the Cheng family a little bewildered. The Cheng family and his wife looked at each other, and they all felt that this was strange. If Cheng Zifeng didn''t look good, they would all think he had run into an evil spirit. Cheng Zixiao was almost furious. He finally created such an opportunity to let Cheng Zifeng marry his beloved. It was only a year or so, and Cheng Zifeng actually fell in love with other women, ignoring Xuexi at all, and even said such unscrupulous words. He was so regretful. If he didn''t control his selfishness on the day of marriage, Xuexi would be his person. That way he could personally protect Xue Xi, and Xue Xi would not be hurt by Cheng Zifeng. He did a lot of calctions, but he failed to calcte that Cheng Zifeng had only been married to Xuexi for a year, and he changed his mind and his experience became thorough. Right now everyone''s attention was on Cheng Zifeng''s body. Cheng Zixiao couldn''t hold back her frequent visits to Qiao Xuexi. Seeing her eyes were red and her tears kept falling, her heart ached. "Big brother, you said this, where did you put your sister-inw? What kind of woman, did you insult her by marrying her? Why, leave to study and meet people who have been in the world, do you think that when you are in the outside room, you are the only one who is the best?" Cheng Zixiao stood I got up and couldn''t hold back a bitterness. Even when he was angry, he didn''t forget his role. He is just a little uncle to seek justice for the Cheng family''s sister-inw. Except for Tang Guo, no one still felt strange. After all, what Cheng Zifeng said was so strange that no one thought it was appropriate. They had never seen that woman, but through Cheng Zifeng''s attitude, they didn''t like that woman, and they didn''t even look forward to seeing each other. Do not enter the door, but have to entangle with a married man. Cheng Zixiao was right. This was an outer room. I went outside to meet so many people, and finally felt that being an outer room was so glorious, which is really a joke. It was not Tang Guo''s turn to say anything here, after all, in her capacity, she said nothing. Anyway, this matter only needs a Cheng Zixiao, who will follow the original trajectory. "Zi Xiao, I don''t allow you to talk about Yuwen like that." Cheng Zifeng was angry. "Yuwen is not the kind of person you are talking about. We just met a littleter, and I am also the Yuwen I pursue. All of this is the same. She doesn''t matter. She let me know what true love is, and she also got true free love from me." "What about the sister-inw?" Cheng Zixiao asked. He thought it was just a joke about the free-vored love in Cheng Zi''s mouth. All this happened,bined with Cheng Zifeng''s character, it seemed not surprising, after all, he had also eloped with Qiao Xuexi. Qiao Xuexi hesitated for a long time, and was so coaxed by Cheng Zifeng''s imaginative future that she still followed. How did they fail? It was Cheng Zifeng, the eldest master, who had no hardship and had to do everything well. If you elope, just run away. The transportation should be morefortable, and the Cheng family will be caught back easily. Cheng Zifeng turned to look at Qiao Xuexi, with regrets on his face: "Xuexi is a very good person, but when we were together, we still haven''t been able to understand the true meaning of love. It''s a pity that when I finally understand, I have been with you. Xuexi is married." "Then what do you want to do when you say this today?" Qiao Xuexi said in a crying voice, she really didn''t understand that it was only a year, and the people who once vowed to each other with her had the hearts of other women. Vol 2 Chapter 5454: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (43) Vol 2 Chapter 5454: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (43) "Since there is no love in this marriage, I think it should be over, so that we can get together and get together so as not to dy each other." Cheng Zifeng said naturally, "You are a good girl, but it''s not suitable for me, and we also have a rtionship. There is no real love, at least I dont know it anymore. Now I have found what I want, and you can also find what you want." "Boss!" Master Cheng couldn''t take it anymore. "What are you talking nonsense? What kind of messy love? Xuexi is already the eldest daughter of my Cheng family. This is a fact that cannot be changed in a lifetime. She broke off, or she epted the person and chose one herself." Cheng Zifeng was stunned by the roar, and then calmly said: "Father, I really can''t live without Yuwen, Yuwen is the one I need. My parents disagree with this matter, and can''t keep me. Heart, my heart has gone with Yuwen a long time ago. Unless you marry Yuwen as the only lover, it would be an insult to her to ept her as a concubine." Qiao Xuexi cried very sadly, and Cheng Zi''s rejection made her speechless. Madam Cheng was also angry, saying that this family had her in one day, and it would be impossible for Cheng''s family to show up and leave. Cheng Zixiao couldn''t help it, jumped out to catch Cheng Zifeng, and beat him up. On the contrary, Cheng Zifengughed wildly: "I don''t know why you are so opposed. As long as you don''t stop me and Yuwen, you can fight. You can tie me only by my body. You will never be able to. Control my thoughts." Tang Guo didn''t hold it back either, and smiled with a veil covering the corner of his mouth. When I watched the plot before, I knew it was funny. I didn''t expect to witness it in person. It was so funny that I couldn''t stop it. This Cheng Zifeng was born to the Cheng family to collect debts, right? She nced at Qiao Xuexi, crying really sad. Cheng Zixiao couldn''t do anything with Cheng Zifeng, and finally beat him twice before letting him go. Cheng Zifengughed and went out, as if the people here couldn''t keep him, leaving the Cheng family with a strange back. "Xuexi, you can rest assured, as long as we are here, the vixen named Yuwen, don''t think about it for a day. Let alone being a wife, or being a concubine, I dont agree. This vixen is a mess at first sight. It''s no good if someone epts it back." Madam Chengforted Qiao Xuexi. Master Cheng followed tofort: "You will always be the eldest wife of my Cheng family, and no one can change." At this point, he nced at Mrs. Cheng, "The boss is usually spoiled. This time I met a new one. , When he gets bored, he wille back." My son feels distressed when he fights. Besides, Cheng Zifeng is like him at present, it seems to be useless. "After a while, it''s not new, the boss will stille back to live." Mrs. Cheng continued tofort, "You can stay at home with peace of mind. This man will always have other ideas at a certain period of time. In the end, he will I found that it was the original match at home, so I was relieved at that time." "Don''t resent the boss too much, it should be that the vixen outside is too clever, and the boss was fooled by the other party for a while. After seeing people''s hearts for a long time, when the boss discovers the truth, he will definitely kick him away." Tang Guo was a little speechless about these remarks. After all, it wasn''t that the flesh that fell from his body didn''t feel distressed. It was not for no reason that Cheng Zifeng had done this kind of thing. The filters of these two people were too heavy. She seemed to have heard the sound of Cheng Zixiao''s clenched fists. He is very regretful now, right? Vol 2 Chapter 5455: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (44) Vol 2 Chapter 5455: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (44) "what did you say?" "The young and old spent a lot of money, almost half a year''s ie. It is said that there is an important thing, which is ordered by the master." When Master Cheng heard the news, he almost fainted. The boss is going to use the money to raise the fox outside? Usually he really trusts Cheng Zifeng, so to withdraw the money, he usually asks Cheng Zifeng to say something, but he didn''t expect to fall here. Cheng Zixiao was silent on the side. He had already suggested that if the money reached a certain amount, proof was needed so that there would be no mistakes. At that time, Master Cheng was given a scolding, saying that his defensive heart was too strong, wouldn''t it be Master Cheng and Cheng Zifeng who could spend the money? What other credentials are needed? Now, is it right? Still deserve it? Cheng Zixiao mocked in his heart, Cheng Zifeng also learned fast enough, not entirely a waste, after all, now I know to get more money to go out. Within a few days, they inquired that Cheng Zifeng had bought a small yard outside and was currently living with a woman. In that small yard, there are often friends whom Cheng Zifeng met over to y. Qiao Xuexi also learned about this woman named Xie Yuwen, who is now teaching oil painting in a school and is admired by many ssmates. Cheng Zifeng has not been back for many days, so she ns to meet this woman named Xie Yuwen. When she went, she only talked to Tang Guo. "I''ll go and have a look. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to see who it is that can prevent the son from closing the house and spend so much money without authorization, even going against our original vow." Qiao Xuexi''s eyes again It became red, "I really don''t understand. Maybe this is retribution. I took your ce. God thinks I am a bad person. Now I have to use this kind of thing to punish me." "I didn''t mean to persuade you." Tang Guo didn''t give muchfort, "I mean, when you go, let the butler arrange two thugs for you, so as to protect your safety. Now it''s better outside. Chaos, bring two more people to be safe." Qiao Xue snorted for a while, then nodded: "You are right, you really should bring some people." What Tang Guo said now, Qiao Xuexi felt very reasonable. Originally, she nned to go alone, but at Tang Guo''s suggestion, she asked the butler to arrange several people for her. She also learns to lie, and still doesn''t change her face, saying that she wants to go out and rx. The housekeeper is not surprised at all, this matter is too big, and now everyone in the fish city knows it well. Knowing that it was a little uneasy outside, the butler arranged eight people for Qiao Xuexi. "You''re Grandma Cheng, right?" Qiao Xuexi went to the school gate to wait for Xie Yuwen. She had seen the photo of the other person, and she asked someone to wait aside and stood at the gate by herself. Unexpectedly, before she recognized Xie Yuwen, the other party recognized her. "I am." Qiao Xuexi lifted her neck gently, and looked at Xie Yuwen carefully. This is a very charming woman, with a touch of scrolling air on her body. In short, the beauty of this woman is a bit ostentatious. It is different from the women she often sees. The other party is wearing a dress with thick heels, holding a book, walking with his head high, and his chest is really different. The other party''s hair is also slightly curly, very foreign. The people she used to meet, including herself, were slightly hunched. Although it''s beautiful, it''s hard to see such a beautiful breast. Vol 2 Chapter 5456: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (45) Vol 2 Chapter 5456: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (45) I don''t know why, Qiao Xuexi''s first thought turned out to be whether she could also hold her head up and straighten her waist, instead of holding her chest as she does now. She also remembered a person in her mind, Tang Guo. At this moment, she finally understood why when she saw Qiao Xuexi, she was not stage fright at all, except that she was a little nervous at first, and the other party was so beautiful and aggressive. Because she had seen a beauty with her head high and her chest tall, and she was the only one she had ever seen. It seems that she has a hunchback and is not suitable for her at all. This person is Tang Guo. Perhaps it was because of the fact that the newlyweds gave the wrong bridal chamber, which made the Cheng family feel at a loss, and they were subconsciously letting Tang Guo. As long as she doesn''t do anything, no one cares about some behaviors. "You have nothing to say when youe to see me? Or are you trying to say something? Let me leave Cheng Zifeng?" Xie Yuwen asked with a smile. She is taller than Qiao Xuexi, with a bright and bright smile on her face. If she is an ordinary person, I have long been made inferior by such a smile. Qiao Xuexi didn''t, and she was also surprised that she should be a little inferior when she saw such a person. But she really didn''t. She looked at Xie Yuwen, Tang Guo still thought of her in her mind. Imented on Xie Yuwen in my heart, this is obviously a good woman, why have to be an outside room? I was blinded, read so many books, and went to see the world in vain. Even if he looks beautiful and looks upright, but that''s it. If the other party is really capable, don''t be an outside room. I''m afraid that the tutor is not so good when he is still so arrogant in the outside room. Qiao Xuexi cleared her throat: "Miss Xie, I heard that you went to study abroad very early, and you had such a great experience, so I was attracted by Zifeng." "This is just some ideological resonance. In fact, I think you no longer have amonnguage or love. It is better to separate. It is good for everyone." Xie Yuwen smiled and said, "Forced to be together, in fact, no one Happiness. I know you have loved each other before, but that is past after all. People have to look forward to look forward to the future. Zifeng doesnt like you anymore, and you should find someone who likes you, not suffering. Staying in that empty house with painstaking effort." "Foreign folk customs are really different from the local ones," Qiao Xuexi didn''t answer the words. "It seems that I have little knowledge. In our case, seduce a married man to buy a house outside. That''s called an outside room. I think that it is called love in foreign countries, and the culture is different, which is really iprehensible." "When Miss Xie was studying abroad, she should be very young, right?" "I don''t know if your family knows if they can understand the customs you learned from abroad." "By the way, although the outside world is different, and the customs are different, this is China in the end and has its own customs. Miss Xie can''t forget her roots just because she went outside twice. Every ce has its own customs. The customs of other ces cannot be brought in forcefully." "I know that Miss Xie is pursuing the freedom of love, but those who don''t know will still think that Miss Xie is an outside room." Qiao Xuexi: "The words are a bit ugly, but the truthfulness is against your ears, Miss Xie should pay attention to it." "My parents said, I will always be the eldest wife of the Cheng family. You also know our local customs, three wives and four concubines. When one day, Zifeng feels fresh, he will stille back." Vol 2 Chapter 5457: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (46) Vol 2 Chapter 5457: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (46) "After all, he is a person who pursues free love. Today''s love with Miss Xie is very free, and maybe tomorrow will have free love with anotherdy. But you are all outside, you will always be outside, you cant bring it back. , Can''t go through the door of the house." "Ms. Xie, you should make good ns for you in the future. After all, it has not been a day or two for you to seal love freely. Or else, you are still the door of Cheng''s family. Be an aunt." A series of Qiao Xuexi''s words fell, and the voice was not small, and Xie Yuwen''s face was flushed. The people around heard them, all pointing andughing, making Xie Yuwenpletely unable to get off the table. At this moment, Cheng Zifeng appeared. He ran over quickly and saw Xie Yuwen''s face turned red, and the corners of his eyes were red. He shouted at Qiao Xuexi, "What are you doing here? Are you bullying Yuwen?" What Qiao Xuexi said just now was just trying to vent her anger. How could she be the kind of person who could watch her husband take a concubine, and still hadn''t responded. She just wanted to see if this woman named Xie Yuwen felt ashamed of hearing these words. It turns out that this woman also knows shame? She just pointed out the identity of the other party, Cheng Zifeng let out a roar, pulling her back to reality. She suddenly felt that she seemed a little different from before, all because of Tang Guo. Without Tang Guo, she might not have the courage to stand in front of Xie Yuwen today. Xie Yuwen cried, "Grandma Cheng Da, you are too humiliating." "Qiao Xuexi, you don''t want to reconcile, can''t you just stay there? You have to run over to bully Yuwen." "How did I bully her? I just made her understand the fact that she is now an outside room, and it would be shameful to be here. This is different from a foreign country. Here, anyone who is an outside room will be looked down upon. It''s shameless to be depraved..." Cheng Zifeng couldn''t help it anymore. He raised his hand and was about to p Qiao Xuexi. He didn''t want the thugs on the side to see it, and rushed over to block Qiao Xuexi behind him. It was also at this time that Cheng Zixiao arrived. "Sister-inw, are you okay?" How did Cheng Zixiao know? Of course it was Tang Guo who identally talked to him, and reminded him that he was a little uneasy, and let him take a look. Cheng Zixiao naturally did not refuse this time, and came along. He just happened to see this scene, he didn''t want to make trouble outside, it seemed that Qiao Xuexi didn''t suffer, and nned to take her back. But he also saw Cheng Zifeng''s n to beat Qiao Xuexi. "Brother, I hope you don''t regret what you did today." He was still hesitating, but now he doesn''t want to be patient. All of this was caused by Cheng Zifeng to persecute him. He tolerated everything and lost everything in the end, and even his favorite person couldn''t protect him. What''s the use? Qiao Xuexi didn''t say more, she said enough today. "Did Xiaoguo tell you?" "Yeah." Cheng Zixiao answered, "she is not at ease." In fact, he was even more worried. "Only Xiaoguo can think about so much," Qiao Xuexi''s eyes were nk, "Don''t follow your eldest brother, you must treat Xiaoguo well. Otherwise, I won''t let you go." "Where does my sister-inw say, how can I be the same as my eldest brother, he and I are two people, and I will never do anything like him." "That''s good." "Being able to marry Xiaoguo is a blessing that you have cultivated in your eight lifetimes, and you must cherish it." Qiao Xuexi said, "I think she will slowly forget the previous events, as long as you never change your heart and treat her well." Cheng Zixiao didn''t feel like it, but he just wanted to be nice to her. Vol 2 Chapter 5458: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (47) Vol 2 Chapter 5458: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (47) "Sister-inw, are you really willing to wait for Big Brother toe home?" Qiao Xuexi got off the rickshaw and was about to walk towards the door of his house. Cheng Zixiao suddenly followed up quickly and said something like this. Qiao Xuexi was also stunned by the question, is she really willing to wait for Cheng Zifeng to return home? she does not know. Since ancient times, men spend their time outside, as if women are waiting for them to return home. ording to the wishes of her parents, she also asked her to wait for Cheng Zifeng to understand that day, and when he was fresh enough and got tired of going home, the days seemed to go as usual at that time. Why is she unwilling in her heart? When Cheng Zifeng kept saying that the encounter with her was a pity, and today when Cheng Zifeng was so upset for Xie Yuwen and wanted to beat her, she suddenly felt that the so-called waiting was so meaningless. Even if Cheng Zifeng is willing to go home one day, she wants to understand, or confessed, she will not be the same as before, treating everything that has happened as nothing happened, and she can live with him in peace of mind. She really can''t do it. "What can you do if you don''t wait?" Qiao Xuexi didn''t look back, and asked calmly, stepping over the threshold without saying anything else. Cheng Zixiao, also surnamed Cheng, is Cheng Zifeng''s younger brother. I don''t know the purpose of the other party asking this. Are you afraid that she has any thoughts, soe here to take a look? After all, it is impossible for Cheng Zixiao to think about her. In fact, he really worried too much. Even if she wanted to reconcile, she had to ask her father to agree first. If her father disagrees, she is guaranteed to have an unsafe life for the rest of her life. Even if she is really married, with her father''s character, she is afraid that she can''t wait to seek a marriage for her right away, maybe she will be a little wife in some ce. Age is not a problem, nor is a person a problem. The important thing is that the family is rich and can give him arge sum of money. Instead of that, she might as well stay at Cheng''s house, at least she can live a clean and stable life. With Cheng''s family, at least her father can''t make trouble. Cheng Zixiao looked at Qiao Xuexi''s back and read her helplessness from it. He remembered that she also had a dad, who was a very difficult character. Even if she wanted to reconcile, she might not be able to make it. The first thing that jumped out was her father. Even if Qiao Dashi didn''t dare to threaten the Cheng family, it was of course impossible for the Cheng family to forget such a Qin family during the holidays. It''s no good, Qiao Xuexi is the one who suffers. Thinking about it this way, it would be better for Qiao Xuexi to stay at Cheng''s house temporarily. "Sister-inw, don''t worry. From today on, Big Brother can''t bully you, Xuexi, no one can bully you." Cheng Zixiao said this very quietly, and no one heard him except himself. The only way to make Xuexi live a good life is for the entire Cheng family to fall into his hands, and he will control the power of the Cheng family. "It seems to be very busy these days?" Tang Guo saw Cheng Zixiao hurried out, toote for breakfast, "Why don''t you leave after breakfast, so your body can''t support it." Cheng Zixiao had a meal. He was going to have breakfast, but when he remembered what he had to do, he paused for a while and continued to walk outside. The voice came back: "Well, there are a lot of things to do recently." Have to be busy! Cheng Zixiao''s back disappeared before her eyes, Tang Guo didn''t chase it, and didn''t mean to stop. She sat in the room, eating breakfast slowly, and when she was almost finished, she said to Liu Shuang, "You go to the kitchen and let them make breakfast one hour in advance from tomorrow." Vol 2 Chapter 5459: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (48) Vol 2 Chapter 5459: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (48) "When it''s done and it''s cool, it''s best to eat it by hand. You don''t have to wait. The Second Young Master is very busy recently and doesn''t have so much time for breakfast." Liu Shuang seemed to understand something, smiled and responded, turned around and left. "Wait, I''ll ask them to prepare a midnight snack and warm them up in the pot. Recently, the second youngest came backte." "Okay, second grandma." Liu Shuang ran out quickly. Tang Guo tapped his fingers on the table lightly, and a bright light shed in his mind, calling Liu Wu who was beside him: "Go and find a soft ruler." Liu Wu didn''t quite understand, but he hurriedly looked for it. Because they usually make clothes, the tape is also a tool that they often use, and they soon brought them. She is very curious, the second youngest grandmother usually does not do these things, even if she learned it in the Tang family a long time ago. But after getting married, she never saw the second younger grandmother touch it once. To be honest, since marrying Cheng''s family, she found that the second youngest grandma every day except eating, drinking and having fun, she just sleeps, and basically doesn''t do anything else. Tang Guo took the tape ruler and did nothing else. It wasn''t until it was dark for a long time that Cheng Zixiao came back in a hurry. As soon as he came back, Liu Shuang saw it and hurriedly caught up with him: "Second Young Master, have you used food?" "I haven''t had time yet." Cheng Zixiao didn''t understand why Liu Shuang suddenly asked. He has been a bit busytely. Generally, he can eat one meal a day, and the rest is just casual snack pads. In just a few days, he loses a lot of weight. "The second youngdy knows that you are busytely, and she specially ordered the kitchen to save you a midnight snack. It is still warming in the pot. You can wash it first, and I will bring it here." Cheng Zixiao''s hands were blocked when he took off his coat. She prepared a supper for him? "The second youngest grandma must have discovered that you have lost a lot of weight recently, and think you haven''t eaten well, that''s why she thought of this." After Liu Shuang finished speaking, she hurried to the kitchen. When Liu Shuang came back with something to eat, Cheng Zixiao was already sitting at the round table, watching him bring up dishes and porridge. It was really hot. He took a bite of the porridge. The temperature was just right. No need to wait, just eat it. . He hadn''t felt it before, but now that he tasted the porridge, he felt he was really hungry. "Where is the second youngest grandma?" Cheng Zixiao looked inside. She couldn''t see what was going on in the room, and she didn''t mean to get up to see. She can usually sleep, so she is probably already asleep by now. "The second youngest grandma has rested." Liu Shuang said, "just let me tell the second youngest that you must eat well, and your body is your own. If you don''t have any problems any day, you will lose out. If you don''t have a good body, you will do everything. Nothing." Cheng Zixiao was eating the side dishes, listening to these words, only felt that it was on his heart. To be honest, since childhood, he has never experienced being so cared about. Someone discovered that he was thin, and found that he was not eating well, and they even prepared a supper for him. He felt a little warm in his eyes, and he didn''t know what was wrong. This kind of feeling has never been experienced before, and for a while, people can''t describe what it feels like. In short, now, he is looking forward to the time staying at this time. This night, Cheng Zixiao had the mostforting time to sleep in a few days, perhaps because he was full and didn''t feel any difort in his stomach. It should be that warm bowl of porridge, it warmed his stomach. In the morning, Cheng Zixiao still got up early, and when he was about to go out, he realized that breakfast was already set on the round table outside. Liu Shuang looked at him and said, "The second youngest grandma asked someone to prepare it. Second youngest, let''s go after eating. The temperature is just right and it won''t take much time. If you don''t eat, I''m afraid it will be difficult to exin." Vol 2 Chapter 5460: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (49) Vol 2 Chapter 5460: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (49) Cheng Zi closed the ghosts and sat down, eating the porridge in the bowl, and a lot of strangeness grew in his heart. "There are also small snacks here. The Second Young Master will take them together. If you are hungry, you can still cushion them." Liu Shuang put a small snack box on the table. Cheng Zixiao didn''t ask this time whether this was Tang Guo''s orders. Except for her, in the entire Cheng family, no one else would think so thoughtfully. This feeling is really amazing. One day, he will be treated like this. Almost after breakfast, Tang Guo woke up, and when she saw Cheng Zixiao, Cheng Zixiao also raised her head to look at her: "Thank you very much." "I just don''t want to bear the reputation of being a widow at a young age." Cheng Zixiao didn''t think these words were bad, but insteadughed: "Let Liu Shuang bring you food?" "I''ll eat itter." "Okay," Cheng Zixiao stood up, apparently nning to leave, "then I''ll go first, there are still many things to be busy, so there is no dy." "Wait." Tang Guo turned around, this time Cheng Zixiao didn''t leave directly. When she came out, she held a soft ruler in her hand: "It''s time to add winter clothes. Let me measure the size for you. I''m going to the Yun''s tailor''s shop in a moment. I can''t just be myself." Cheng Zixiao felt a little troublesome: "They should have my size." "You seem to have lost a lot of weight. The previous size is no longer good." This time, Cheng Zixiao did not refuse, and let Tang Guo measure her size. Watching her write down the size, she said it again: "Then I''m going." "Let''s go." Tang Guo looked at the size written on the paper and didn''t lift his head to the point. She felt that it was just two meals, after measuring the size, Cheng Zixiao''s mentality waspletely different. Tang Guo raised her head when she heard Cheng Zixiao''s leaving footsteps. This time Cheng Zixiao did not disappear in a hurry. Instead, she walked a little slowly, and she didn''t seem to be anxious anymore. "Do you have anything you want,e back to you at night?" Cheng Zixiao suddenly looked back and saw Tang Guo looking at her. It was too far away, he couldn''t see the emotions in her eyes, he could only feel that she was actually looking at him. I don''t know why, but his heart beats very fast at this time. "We have everything at home, we don''t need it for the time being." Cheng Zixiao was not satisfied with this answer: "Then I will watch and buy." What can I buy back? He became smart this time, but he was thinking of buying something back in his mind. She does have everything, she must buy something fresh, something she doesn''t have in her hands. In such a moment, he forgot to buy a copy for Qiao Xuexi. Tang Guo went to the Yun''s tailor''s shop and dragged Qiao Xuexi away. "Actually, I haven''t had time to wear it. There is no need to do so much." Qiao Xuexi refused. "I heard Yun Qiaolian say that there are new patterns and styles. I bought itst year. It was an old one. Even if you didn''t wear it, it was an old one. I think you are in a bad mood recently, so it''s better to be happy to make two clothes. " Qiao Xuexi said that Tang Guo was not enough, so she could only follow. In fact, she is so repulsive to Yun''s tailor shop, after all, she suffered a loss herest time. Later, she was very careful in this regard. Now the tailor shop in Yucheng knows that the Cheng family''s grandmother is very demanding and can''t do things carelessly. When Tang Guo saw Yun Qiaolian, he took out a piece of paper and handed it to her. Seeing the size above, Yun Qiaolian raised her eyebrows lightly, and finallyughed weirdly: "This size is from a big man, isn''t it from the second youngest?" "Well, ording to this size, make some winter clothes, new styles are made." Qiao Xuexi alsoughed out, it seems Xiaoguo is slowly epting Cheng Zixiao. Vol 2 Chapter 5461: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (50) Vol 2 Chapter 5461: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (50) "What is Grandma Cheng going to do?" Yun Qiaolian has no thoughts about Qiao Xuexi now, but rather feels pity for the same illness. After all, their vision was not so good before. Before, Qiao Xuexi went to school to find Xie Yuwen, put the other person down, named Xie Yuwen as a fake high, and now his identity is simr to that of the outer room, but he gave the original partners of Yucheng a long face, which is regarded as a sigh of illness. Because that is, many people don''t think much about Qiao Xuexi''s identity. Every time they go to a party, many people are still willing to take her to y, and they think she is pleasing to the eye. As for Xie Yuwen, because of that fact, her reputation is almost gone, and she is currently relying on her talents and a group of brainless supporters. Many people who are impacted by new ideas basically attack Qiao Xuexi''s rigid, feudal, and loveless marriage, as if guarding a tomb. Qiao Xuexi found that Yun Qiaolian''s attitude was much better than when she metst time, and she looked at the drawings with peace of mind and chose the one she liked. I have to admit that Yun Qiaolian''s craftsmanship is indeed good. Yun Qiaolian is also very acquainted, and did not mention any word about Cheng Zifeng, which made Qiao Xuexi who was a little worried at first breathed a sigh of relief. When going out now, what she fears most is that the topic will lead to herself and Cheng Zifeng. Regarding Cheng Zifeng''s topic, she really didn''t want to talk too much. As Xie Yuwen said, the rtionship between her and Cheng Zifeng has be a tomb, gone. "Boss, now we are not what we used to be. If you want to watch a movie, just go in and watch it. Even if we dont have to watch it, we wont resent you. Go and watch it alone. After all, we dont have such a big movie addiction. So many, how about watching a movie every day?" Yan Qing''s younger brother felt that Yan Qing wanted to watch a movie so he would stay here every day. I don''t know why, the boss didn''t go in again. Yan Qing leaned against the wall and looked around. It had been a long time, but the woman who gave him the gift still did not appear. As if the incident had never happened before, he had never thanked him for giving him such a big gift. Will she nevere again? Apart from Cheng Zifeng''s stall, the Cheng family didn''t know if the floor shop had other ideas. "You arrange someone to stare at Cheng Zixiao for me." "Boss, the Cheng family has been very well-behavedtely and paid the toll on time." "Let you stare, just stare, don''t talk so much nonsense." Yan Qing knocked the little brother on the head, "Hurry up." One of the younger brothers whispered: "The boss doesn''t go in to watch the movie. Are we here? He is embarrassed? Let''s stay away. Maybe the boss will go in and watch it." "That''s right, let''s go, the boss should be fine here." Yan Qing watched his group of little brothers sneak into thene sneakily, and ignored the meaning. Before long, Tang Guo and Qiao Xuexi passed the cinema in a rickshaw. From a distance, she found that Yan Qing was boring by the wall, looking around. "You go back first, I have something to do." Qiao Xuexi didn''t ask much, but only said hello. Tang Guo has been with her for most of the day. Watching Qiao Xuexi leave, Tang Guo got off the rickshaw and walked into the cinema. At this moment, Yan Qing''s voice reached her ear: "Thank you for thest gift." Not long after Tang Guo went in, he went in and sat down next to her. "It''s a big favor, and I know that I can''t pay back even if I say thank you." Vol 2 Chapter 5462: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (51) Vol 2 Chapter 5462: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (51) "When I get revenge, my life is yours. I will help you do whatever you want." Tang Guo stared at the movie screen without answering. Yan Qing scratched her head vigorously, wondering if he was speaking too directly, leaving her speechless and a little anxious not to get a response. What else did he want to say, when he found that Tang Guo was watching the movie seriously, he had to shut up. It was not until the end of the movie that Tang Guo''s voice reached his ears: "Remember what you said." Yan Qing felt that he was alive, and quickly replied, "I, Yan Qing, counts." "Don''t interfere in any actions of Cheng Zixiao." Tang Guo came here because the system told her that Yan Qing had just told her younger brother to stare at Cheng Zixiao. She was afraid that Yan Qing would do something halfway and make Cheng Zixiao''s n impossible to implement, and that would not achieve the result she wanted. Yan Qing looked at Tang Guo''s back inexplicably, feeling extremely ufortable. The first thing is to tell him not to interfere in any actions of Cheng Zixiao? Is the one who hit the ground floor turned into a regr one? As soon as Yan Qing came out of the cinema, he was surrounded by a few younger brothers. These ignorant guys still looked at him with a smile, as if to say that the boss likes watching movies so much, and he really wants them to stay far away. "Boss, yourplexion is not very good, is it because the ending of the movie is not good? It makes your mind difficult?" "Go away, let you stare at Cheng Zixiao, do you do it?" "Here, I have arranged for someone to go. He has been a bit busytely. It seems that he has some thoughts about the power of the Cheng family." Yan Qing looked stern: "Really?" "Really, some of us were staring at Cheng Zixiao, boss, did you forget?" Yan Qing: "..." There seems to be such a thing. "Then Cheng Zixiao intends to seize power?" Yan Qing touched his chin, "Suddenly, is it because of Cheng Zifeng?" "Cheng Zifeng has fallen in love with smoke recently," a little brother leaned close to Yan Qing and said in a low voice, "I just learned about this. I haven''t figured out how I got it, but ording to my instinct Cheng Zixiao can''t get rid of the rtionship, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to move that much." Yan Qing: "That''s interesting." "By the way, think of a way to check whether Cheng Zixiao is stillying on the floor." The boys are very strange, does Cheng Zixiaos fight on the floor have a direct rtionship with them? Why is the boss''s focus always so strange? "Don''t froze, go check it out." The little brothers have a bitter look, this is someone''s house, how can I check it? If it can be found, wouldn''t anyone in the Cheng family be able to get in? "Boss, it''s difficult. The Cheng family can''t go in casually. The house they live in is a ce with more privacy. It is said that in that house, the only people who can enter casually are Cheng Zifeng, the second grandma, and the second grandma Two dowry maids." "Forget it, just leave it alone." That night, Yan Qing took a rope, the kind with hooks and hooks, and went up to the roof of Cheng''s house. He catted himself and lifted the tiles gently. When the tiles were uncovered, he looked inside and happened to see Cheng Zixiao sleeping on Xiaocai. When he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, he felt a line of sight and subconsciously looked at it. This look almost missed him. If it weren''t for his good concentration, he would probably just roll down. Tang Guo had long discovered that there was someone on the roof. He heard the system say that it was Yan Qing, but he said nothing, watching the tiles on it being uncovered. Yan Qing watched Tang Guo sitting on a stool, wearing a piece of clothing, and didn''t know what expression he should show. The key was that he was confident in his skills and didn''t cover his face or anything. Tang Guo held the water ss, drank the water, and looked at Yan Qing. Yan Qing couldn''t bear it anymore, showing an apologetic look, quickly put the tiles back, and then ran away quickly. After running out of Cheng''s house, his heart was about to jump out, it was really terrible! Vol 2 Chapter 5463: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (52) Vol 2 Chapter 5463: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (52) "Asshole, the boss is really asshole!" Cheng Zifeng''s current obsession with Smoke is still known by the Cheng family and his wife. Especially Master Cheng, after knowing it, a look of despair appeared on his face. Seeing him out of breath, Cheng Zixiao seemed to faint at any time, without any fluctuations in his heart. Cheng Zifeng can have today, really has a lot to do with his parents. If it weren''t for these two to doting on Cheng Zifeng, they would give him the best of everything. In Cheng''s family, Cheng Zifeng stretched out his hands and had everything, and always only asked for it, and didn''t need to pay at all, and didn''t need topete with anyone. Even if there is any trouble, he still has Cheng Zixiaoing to do the finishing touches. How can Cheng Zifeng, who has grown up in such an environment, withstand all kinds of temptations outside? If Cheng Zi sealed it up to Xuexi, he would definitely not give a slight push on this matter. It was Cheng Zi Feng who sealed all his roads to death. So, don''t really me him. Since childhood, he endured so much Cheng Zifeng, he didn''t mind. What he cares most is that he worked so hard to perfect them, and the other party didn''t cherish it, and turned his head to abandon and disappoint the person he cherished the most. He can''t tolerate it anymore. Cheng Zifeng told him that only by holding great power can he control his own destiny and protect his beloved. "Where is the boss?" Master Cheng asked angrily, "Take me to see him." This time Cheng Zixiao didn''t speak quickly. When Master Cheng was furious, he told the housekeeper to check. In fact, his people have received a signal to marshal a message to Cheng Zi. Cheng Zifeng still has money in his hands, so it won''t be a problem to y for a while. When the money is almost spent, people will almost be abolished. Before long, Master Cheng took the whole family to the small courtyard where Cheng Zifeng lived. Including Tang Guo, also followed. It can be seen that Master Cheng is really angry at this time, and today is nning to bring Cheng Zifeng back. However, he came one step at a time, and Cheng Zifeng, who had received the news, had already strayed a long time ago, and did not give Master Cheng a chance to meet. Master Cheng was really this time, and he was so angry that he fainted on the spot. The family hurriedly took Master Cheng home, invited the doctor, and got busy. Master Cheng is very sick. In the moment of lucidity, the housekeeper was asked to take someone to find Cheng Zifeng, so that he must bring Cheng Zifeng back. The housekeeper moved his lips and wanted to say something, but when he saw Master Cheng fainting at any time, he didn''t say anything in the end and just nodded. He stepped out of the door with his front foot, and Cheng Zixiao followed out with his back foot. "Butler, you try to find your eldest brother as much as possible. Dad is really angry this time. I am with you for other things, so dont worry. No matter what, the eldest brother is the Cheng family, and many things still need him toe ." Steward: "Second youngster rest assured, I will definitely bring the young and old back." In fact, in the heart of the housekeeper, Cheng Zifeng was almost abolished. First, I raised the outside room, and now I am obsessed with the big smoke. I haven''t returned home for so long, and I don''t care about anything in the Cheng family. Can such a person really provoke the burden of the Cheng family? This Cheng family might as well let the Second Young Master directly manage it. It is a pity that the master is too obsessed with his protagonist to look down on the identity of the second youngest. In fact, he thinks that the second younger is more appropriate than the older. If the Cheng family is not in the hands of the second young master in the future, it will fall into the hands of the young master, and most of the generation will not be able to survive it. Vol 2 Chapter 5464: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (53) Vol 2 Chapter 5464: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (53) "Have you found the big and young?" "My grandmother, not yet." By now, Qiao Xuexi didn''t feel much in her heart. Even if his own father is seriously ill, people who are reluctant toe back to see him, really have nothing to miss. "I heard that the big smoke thing is addicted to it?" "Yes, grandma, this thing can''t be touched. It will not only cause addiction, but also damage the body. That''s why the master is so angry that he wants to get him back and forcibly quit it." Qiao Xuexi frowned: "He is hiding from us now, how can he find it?" "Fortunately, there are still two young masters who are in charge of the Cheng family. If not, now that the master is ill and no one takes care of the Cheng family, that would be even worse." Qiao Xuexi agrees in her heart, doesn''t she? Who could have imagined that the vigorous and full-bodied man at the beginning was like this, it was really unexpected. "Don''t worry about grandma, the butler has taken people to find him. Most of them will be able to find him soon and bring him back." Qiao Xuexi didn''t answer the conversation, she suddenly realized that she didn''t want Cheng Zifeng to be found. Since he likes to be outside, stay outside forever and don''te back. He was tied back and forced him to do some unhappy things. He might have to say again that even if they were imprisoned by these ordinary people, they couldn''t restrain his mind and thoughts. Its so beautiful outside, wouldnt it be nice for Cheng Zifeng to stay outside forever? If hees back, the Cheng family will be upset because of him, and there will be no peace. Qiao Xuexi was surprised, how could she have such an idea? When did she start, she didn''t worry about Cheng Zifeng''s stability, and even wished to maintain such a status quo. The other party would never return to this home. She was her grandmother, and he Cheng Zifeng became his prodigal son, so why not do it? Xiaoguo said well, but when he was unhappy, he went to the tailor''s shop to make two good-looking clothes, which would surely make him feel better. Seeing Qiao Xuexi''s thoughts, the maid thought she was worried about Cheng Zifeng''s safety, so she didn''t say much, and only silently apanied Cheng Zifeng, scolding Cheng Zifeng twice in her heart. Master Cheng''s illness didn''t get better for ten and a half months. Cheng Zixiao was getting busier and busier. Every time he stuffed two snacks in a hurry, he went out. Perhaps the best thing to eat was the supper that Tang Guo asked someone to prepare for him. It was already a month and a half after Master Cheng recovered from his illness. When he was about to go to the firm, he was stopped by Cheng Zixiao: "Father, you don''t need to go to the firm. I can tell you where you feel uneasy." "Second, what are you talking about?" "Father, you have been sick for too long, and the doctor said that you are too old to worry about it anymore. Now the eldest brother has nevere back, so I will do my own thing and take over everything so that you don''t worry about it. Now, you and mother You can stay at home with peace of mind, drink tea, and take a walk." At this time, Master Cheng could understand: "Second, you are a **** too? Do you still treat me as your father?" "When, of course you are my dad, if it werent for you to exercise me since childhood and let me rush to the front, all the fruits will be picked by the big brother. I dont have so many opportunities, and the big brother will not be abandoned by you. Now I only know that there is still a lot of smoke in the wind and snow at night. Dad, this is all caused by one hand, and fortunately, I did this, or both of my sons will be abandoned. This huge Cheng family, I am afraid that there is really no one. tube." Vol 2 Chapter 5465: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (54) Vol 2 Chapter 5465: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (54) Master Cheng was ill again, and this time the doctor indicated that he should stay in bed for half a month and never get angry anymore. In front of people, Cheng Zixiao was a filial son, always thinking of Master Cheng, worrying about his condition, so that people could not make mistakes. Master Cheng looked at himprehensively, even the butler admired Cheng Zixiao, his eyes finally darkened. He wanted to talk to Mrs. Cheng about what Cheng Zixiao had said before, but he didn''t expect to speak. Mrs. Cheng had no objection to the housekeeper of Cheng Zixiao, which surprised him. What made him even more strange was that Mrs. Cheng also said: "The master has always been in poor health recently. I think I moved into the small Buddha hall to pray for a year." Master Cheng frowned, he always felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t think of it. "Zifeng is indeed spoiled by us. Fortunately, there is Zixiao in the house. As long as Zixiao is there, the Cheng family will not fall. Master, leave the Cheng family to Zixiao to manage." Master Cheng still doesn''t quite understand. Even if his wife is good to Zixiao, she can''t do it. He is holding a son who is not rted by blood, and doesn''t want his own son to inherit the family business? Could it be the fact that Zifeng got in the smoke, also made his wife desperate? For the time being, he can only think of so much. He didn''t realize that when Madam Cheng mentioned Cheng Zixiao, her hands were trembling, and her fingers kept pinching the Buddhist beads, as if some secret had been discovered. Mrs. Cheng left the room and happened to ran into Mrs. Cheng at the door. Seeing Cheng Zixiao''s smiling face shocked her. Cheng Zixiao said gently: "Mother, I have arranged for someone to clean the small Buddha hall. You have to pray for your father, and you can''t stop the son. Don''t worry, I will take care of this Cheng family. When the eldest brotheres back, he will definitely urge him to quit those bad things." Madam Cheng nodded tremblingly: "Then I will leave this house to you, and I will ask you about Zifeng''s affairs." "Mother, don''t worry, what Cheng Zixiao promised will definitely be done." With a smile on the corner of Cheng Zixiao''s lips, she watched Mrs. Cheng''s departure. He turned and walked into the small yard. In fact, he really didn''t do anything. He just used a guess and scared Madam Cheng. A spection about his death due to dystocia, did not expect Madam Cheng to be defrauded. It seems that his mother''s dystocia does have something to do with her. After knowing that he was in control of the Cheng family''s general situation, she came to beg him, hoping that he would not resent Cheng Zifeng. He didn''t resent Cheng Zifeng at first, and Cheng Zifeng fell to this day, but he digs his own grave and does not treat his beloved properly. As for Madam Cheng, he doesn''t want to kill her now. After all, this matter was not good. Not only was his reputation ruined, he was caught by someone else, and he couldn''t get along in the fish city, so he couldn''t protect Xue Xi. So he and Mrs. Cheng exchanged terms, and she would always go to the small Buddha hall to recite sutras for his mother and apologize. And he promised to bring back Cheng Zifeng and quit the big cigarette. Madam Cheng thought that if Cheng Zifeng gave up that thing, he would be able to go back to the past? It''s impossible, Cheng Zifeng will resent here even more, and don''t want toe back. Cheng Zifeng is a man who has fallen to his bones. It is impossible for Mrs. Cheng to turn over in this life. In just two months, the power of the Cheng family fell into Cheng Zixiao''s hands, which was big news for Yucheng. Vol 2 Chapter 5466: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (55) Vol 2 Chapter 5466: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (55) But Cheng Zixiao usually does these things lightly, so it doesn''t matter. It''s just that in Cheng''s family, people look at him very differently. First of all, the consumption of food and clothing in his yard has been greatly improved. The people nowadays respect Tang Guo more. "Sister-inw, although my parents handed over the Cheng family to me, don''t worry, no matter what the big brother is, this will always be your home." Qiao Xuexi didn''t feel much about this, as long as she gave her a room and a little bit of food, it wouldn''t be so bad. "Then I have to leave the housekeeper''s affairs to Xiao Guo." Cheng Zixiao was stunned, too, now his identity is different, the housekeeper''s wife must be his wife. "Xiaoguo is not used to doing this, so let''s take this matter." Qiao Xuexi shook her head quickly: "This is not the rule. I will give all the keys and the ledger to Xiaoguo in a while." Cheng Zixiao refused, but could only agree. Now the Cheng family belongs to him, and he is in charge of everything. When will Xue Xi have a happy life? "Sister-inw, the housekeeper already has news about the eldest brother, and may be able to bring him backter. "Really?" Qiao Xuexi was a little surprised, "when?" Seeing her nervousness, Cheng Zixiao felt a little ufortable: "It''sing soon." I just don''t know if Cheng Zifeng will be so happy when shees back. The current Cheng Zifeng is not the previous Cheng Zifeng. Saying goodbye to Qiao Xuexi, Cheng Zixiao regretted it very much. If he didn''t control his selfishness on the day of marriage, would he not miss so much? What should he do next? No matter what, he must take Xuexi to his side and look at her every day, so as to protect her and prevent her from being bullied. What should he do? First of all, let Xuexi and his eldest brother make peace. Secondly, the rtionship between him and Tang Guo also needs to end. It is actually very simple to make Xuexi and the eldest brother reconcile. Tang Guo is the daughter of the Tang family. If there is no reason to reconcile, the Tang family will definitely make trouble. In recent days, Cheng Zixiao has been thinking about this issue every night. The final certainty is that he and Tang Guo absolutely cannot continue like this, they must end. Moreover, he has already figured out a way. Only in this way can we have the best of both worlds. Although this method was a bit bad for her, he also gave her a way out. After the matter is over, he will arrange for someone to send her far away, and the money given to her will be tender to guarantee her happiness for the rest of her life. Anyway, if the Tang family really cares about her, he won''t let the Cheng family make a difference after sending her to the wrong bridal chamber, and he promised not to pursue this matter. After all, there is no feeling between them, it is correct to divide. Tang Guo recently felt that Cheng Zixiao would bring her many goodies every day when she went home. Some were exquisite and expensive, and some were cheap but interesting. She guessed that Cheng Zixiao was nning to do something. A few dayster, Cheng Zifeng was brought back. When the Cheng family saw him, they couldn''t believe that the thin and pale person in front of them was Cheng Zifeng. Cheng Zifeng yelled when he saw Qiao Xuexi: "What if you arrest me ande back? You will never understand me. Even if my people are trapped here by you, my heart is long ago. I flew out, you can''t keep me shut." "You, don''t think you can keep me, you can''t keep me." Cheng Zifeng shouted at Qiao Xuexi, "My heart has long been given to Yuwen." Qiao Xuexi said in his heart, this person is again being passionate. Vol 2 Chapter 5467: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (56) Vol 2 Chapter 5467: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (56) Cheng Zifeng was forcibly locked in the house, and Qiao Xuexi, as his wife, would of course stare every day. Since Cheng Zifeng came back, there was a lot of noise every day, and Qiao Xuexi couldn''t get a good rest one day. She felt that she had expected it right, and Cheng Zifeng might as well note back. When outsiders saw her haggard appearance, most of them thought she was worrying about Cheng Zifeng and worried about it. In fact, no one knew her heart, she started to dislike, hate, and even hate Cheng Zifeng a little bit. It would be great if he didn''te back, and if he didn''te back, she would still be safe and secure. Sure enough, she was not the former Qiao Xuexi, she had already learned to pretend to be a snake and n for herself. Cheng Zixiao looked aside, but a little irritable. It seems that his n has to start early. Only in this way can Xue Xi get rid of Cheng Zifeng, and he can also end this rtionship with Tang Guo that shouldn''t be there. However, before that, he had to ask Cheng Zifeng to quit the thing, otherwise the skinny Cheng Zifeng wouldn''t seem like a person who could enter Tang Guo''s eyes. After that, Cheng Zifeng suffered a lot, and it took about three months to finally give up the big smoke forcibly. The body also slowly recovered, and his face became more rosy. At this time, Cheng Zifeng was much more sober. But he hated everything about the Cheng family, including Qiao Xuexi. He hates these people who restrain his freedom. As long as he is given a chance, he will definitely go out. "Young Master, how are you doing?" Just as Cheng Zifeng was wondering how to leave Cheng''s house, a little maid suddenly appeared and he was taken aback. "who are you?" "Young Master, I am the person next to the second youngest grandma." Cheng Zifeng was puzzled: "What are you doing here? See a joke?" "No, the second youngdy is a little worried about you, let me see you, and I brought you some food, I dont know if you like it. The second youngdy knows that you are very bitter and you are bound here, but in fact she also wants to help you. , But the second youngest grandma can''t help herself, and really can''t help you." The little maid eximed. She is Cheng Zixiao''s person. She was specially arranged to confuse Cheng Zifeng''s sight. When thingse to light in the future, Cheng Zifeng will not deny Tang Guo''s treatment of him. have a thought. "It turned out to be like this. It seems that she is a good one after all, at least she understands me." Cheng Zixiao gritted her teeth, "I me me for being obsessed with my heart. If I don''t do that, there won''t be so much trouble. If you meet your second grandma, Maybe we know how to y piano and sound, and even if we dont, if she knows the book well, it will help Yuwen and me. Its not like Xuexi, who always wants to hold me down." The little maid despised it in her heart, but on the surface she nodded her head again and again: "Yes, the second grandma is too unlucky. She obviously should be with the older and the younger. As a result, the second and the younger are doing the same thing. It''s really a lifelong regret." Cheng Zifeng seemed to be talking, and epted the little maids food. For the next half month, the little maid came every day and gave him food. With words, Cheng Zifeng regarded Tang Guo as a confidant. He regretted it more and more. Why did he exchange brides in the first ce? If it is Tang Guo, maybe he is very good. But I didn''t know that the words of the little maid were made up by Cheng Zixiao, and he really knew Cheng Zifeng too well. "Do you have anything you want to do?" "Or, something you really want?" "It can also be a wish that has been fulfilled since childhood." The above three questions were asked by Tang Guo by Cheng Zixiao: "I have been too busy these days. I will take the time to apany you out for a walk. By the way, see if you have anything you want." Vol 2 Chapter 5468: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (57) Vol 2 Chapter 5468: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (57) "Aren''t you busy now?" "I''m not busy anymore, the busy days are over, and everything has been properly allocated at the moment. I won''t be as busy as before." Cheng Zixiao only thought that Tang Guo was asking casually, and he was very casual when exining. He didn''t say a word, and now the entire Cheng family is in his hands, whether he is busy or not, of course he said it. It was impossible to stop the Cheng family and his wife. Since Cheng Zifeng quit the thing, Mrs. Cheng even arranged for someone toe and see it after she learned about it. Hearing that the maid said that Cheng Zifeng didn''t appreciate her at all, and scolded her every day, her little thought made it impossible to do anything at all. She now hopes that Cheng Zifeng can do well, and don''t be contaminated with bad things. Even if she can''t inherit the Cheng family, I hope Cheng Zixiao can let Cheng Zi seal her seal well based on her current situation. "I heard people say that you like going to the cinema very much. After today is over, let''s go to the movies." Tang Guo didn''t object: "Okay." "The clothes made by the Yun''s tailor shop are really nothing to say. Pleasee and have a lookter?" "Alright, the season is about to change. It is time to prepare the clothes for the new season." Tang Guo answered, "This time you can measure the size, it seems that something has changed." When Tang Guo mentioned this, Cheng Zixiao remembered that a few months ago, Tang Guo had helped him stay upte, measure his size, and order winter clothes. For a moment he didn''t know how to speak, he had a very special feeling in his heart, in fact, she was not wrong. Unfortunately, their rtionship cannot be maintained, and the separation between them is not a simple matter. If that were the case, the Tang family would find his troubles aside, and it would be basically impossible for him and Xuexi in the future. The only way is that she is at fault. The other party at fault is Cheng Zifeng, so in the future when he and Xuexi are together, no one will talk about Xuexi. When others talk about them, they will only think that they are people who have fallen into the world. They are supposed to be a husband and wife rtionship, but they are wrong and wrong. As for the fact that he admitted that he made a mistake in the bridal chamber, not many people know about it. These are actually easy to handle, as long as he wants to, such public opinion can only be in his hands. However, no matter how bad Tang Guo is, he would not be so contradictory and worried. He hesitated so much just because there was nothing wrong with her. But for Xuexi, he had to do this. The money he gave Tang Guo was enough for her life for the rest of her life, and it wouldn''t be any worse. When things are done, he will arrange for someone to take her away and go to a ce where no one knows her. She can live as she wants, no one to disturb, no one to ridicule. Actually, it''s better than staying here, isn''t it? After all, the marriage between them was a mistake. Even if it continues, the truth will be exposed to her sooner orter. Rather than sending her away. Cheng Zifeng was caught back, that''s just such a use. On the first day, Cheng Zixiao and Tang Guo went to the Yun''s tailor shop to choose the style and size of the clothes. After almost half a day passed, I went outside to see and stroll around. The next day, Cheng Zixiao took Tang Guo to thergest shopping mall in Fish City. On the third day, they went to the cinema. Outside the cinema, Tang Guo saw Yan Qing. Yan Qing stared at her, and when Cheng Zixiao wanted to notice, she quickly turned her face away. Vol 2 Chapter 5469: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (58) Vol 2 Chapter 5469: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (58) When the two of them entered, he stared at their backs, especially Cheng Zixiao. "Boss, those people are right, the second youngest of the Cheng family and the second youngest grandmother have a good rtionship." "It''s just a floor shop, just listen to what the outsiders say." Cheng Zixiao hasn''t turned into a normal post, he still doesn''t know? Okay, that''s not a floor bunk, but what''s a crib? Fart! Speaking of it, the Cheng family''s movement has really been small recently. I heard that Cheng Zifeng has given up smoking. It has not been released temporarily, and most of the Cheng family and his wife are not at ease. He still missed something, this time Cheng Zixiao was willing to help Cheng Zifeng quit that thing, did he still care about brotherhood? How could he not believe it. "Boss, won''t you go in and watch it? Today''s movie attracts the second youngest of the Cheng family and the second young grandmother. It must be wonderful." "No, what''s so interesting?" He never watched a movie in its entirety, and went to do other things every time. The one who hits the floor is here, what did he go in for? These two people are also interesting. They are obviously not real husbands and wives. There are rumors about how loving they are. Why on earth? By the way, he was really curious, Cheng Zixiao knew that Tang Guo had a fatal guy in his hands. At this point, he was certain that Tang Guo had no idea about Cheng Zixiao. Andst time the other party warned him that he was not allowed to interfere with Cheng Zixiao''s secretly. Actually, he didn''t care about Cheng Zixiao. Most of them wanted to do something, right? In fact, all of these were understood only when he sneaked over to see itst time. In other words, when he was caught, she didn''t even break it. Later, there was no warning. She was really interesting. The movie inside was yed in Yan Qing''s blind thoughts. When it was over, he hid in the corner, staring at people walking outside. After seeing Tang Guo and Cheng Zixiao, he turned his face to another ce. Until the two got on the rickshaw and left, disappearing into his sight. "Today''s movie is a bit touching." "Did you touched you?" Tang Guo asked. She didn''t know if the movie was touching, but she didn''t like the plot very much anyway. "Something, it''s not easy for two people who like each other to be together. It takes too much pressure." Cheng Zixiao said that today''s movie really made him feel very immersive. Tang Guo smiled faintly: "Some can''t understand." I cant understand, I know its wrong, but I have to hurt everyone and start. She knew that the movies of this period should not be viewed in this way. There is a metaphor in this movie, which uses the feelings of the two heroes and heroines to express their resistance to the arranged fate. This metaphor is a kind of ideological awakening, that is, the selection of materials is a bit biased, and it is easy to cause misunderstandings. And the person who made the movie might not have thought that someone could only see the surface, but didn''t really understand his deep meaning. Some people may understand, but they will use this to conceal their selfish selfishness and promote a wave of abandoning old love, abandoning the wife that Mingzhong is married, abandoning all marriages arranged by their parents, and many people have not yet ended their marriage rtionship. If you are involved, you can''t wait to start a new idea on the other end, advanced love. "Why don''t you understand?" Tang Guo didn''t expect Cheng Zixiao to ask, so she said, "I think there is something wrong with the choice of this movie, so people will misunderstand what it means." Vol 2 Chapter 5470: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (59) Vol 2 Chapter 5470: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (59) "You talk about it." Cheng Zixiao came in interest. He didn''t see where the choice was wrong in the movie. "Do you think there is a problem with Cuiyun or Zhang Yi?" "There are problems." Cheng Zixiao: "Where is the problem? They were originally a loving couple, and there was a marriage contract at the beginning. If there is a problem, it should be that Cuiyun chose to marry the Li family by mistake." "If she doesn''t choose the Li family, her father won''t have money to look at her legs, and no one will do the work of soil power. She has two younger brothers and a younger sister, and no mother, so she won''t be able to open the pot next year." Tang Guo''s words left Cheng Zixiao in a daze. Yes, if Cuiyun didn''t choose to marry the Li family, then the family would starve to death next year. "Zhang Yi can''t help it, he''s just a farmer, a rough job." Cheng Zixiao said, frowning when he finished speaking, but this is really not an excuse. The movie seems to only show that Zhang is a pair of Cuiyun It was very sad to marry into Li''s family and did not express what Zhang Yi had done for this. He was already an adult man, and he waspletely worthy of Cuiyun''s strength. They have a marriage rtionship, and Zhang Yi does the work to help them with the family, which is understandable. The only difficult thing to do is probably Cuiyun''s leg injury, which requires money. Zhang Yi''s family has a cow. If he were Zhang Yi and Xuexi was Cuiyun, he would definitely sell the cow without hesitation. When needed, help people do work and rent cows. Instead of just watching, the one you like married to Li''s family. "Zhang Yi is very ipetent." This time, Cheng Zixiao gave a different evaluation, "This person is not worthy of Cuiyun." There was nothing he could do, but it caused Cuiyun countless troubles. "He was reluctant to Cuiyun, but he refused to sacrifice at all. Later, Cuiyun took his foolish husband out, and he couldn''t help it. Since then, he has other rtionships with Cuiyun. Do you think this is appropriate?" "Speaking of the Li family, is it really a big evil family? It is the Cuiyun family who needs money, and their family pays for her to marry the Li family. From her point of view, she feels that she has lost. Many are not reconciled." "So, I think the theme of this movie is the wrong choice. It is not appropriate to use it to express the spirit of resistance and the progress of new ideas." Cheng Zixiao was stunned, this time he knew what Tang Guo meant. He only saw how difficult the rtionship between the hero and heroine was, but she saw a deeper side. Yes, how can the movies at this time be ordinary movies that only talk about the feelings of men and women? "That should be the person who made the movie, with imperfect ideas and inadequate consideration." Cheng Zixiao said, he has no longer entangled with the problem of this movie, "such a low-level movie, I think it will not be liked by many people." Tang Guo shook his head again: "There should be a lot of people who like it, aside from other things, the identities and experiences of the two protagonists can easily be substituted into them." "Believe it or not, soon Yucheng will have a different concept of marriage." Tang Guo lowered her head, "It will be more serious than before. Maybe, there will be fewer people mocking Big Brother and Xie Yuwen, as long as there is a rtionship between them. The feelings remain the same, and some are supporters." "My parents will not allow the eldest brother to go out, he will not see Xie Yuwen." Cheng Zixiao said. This time, Tang Guo didn''t answer any more words. "Do you want to go to other ces?" Cheng Zixiao asked Tang Guo a few dayster. Vol 2 Chapter 5471: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (60) Vol 2 Chapter 5471: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (60) Tang Guo shook his head: "I''ve been out in thest few days. I''m a little tired. Let''s rest at home." "Is there anything you want?" Tang Guo still shook her head, Cheng Zixiao didn''t ask any more, but she was always a little ufortable in her heart, and she didn''t know why. However, the person under his hand told him that everything was arranged, just waiting for him. He knew that he could not drag on any longer, and three dayster, he put some medicine in Tang Guo''s tea. Tang Guo naturally drank it. On the other side, Cheng Zifeng also ate the food. Then he began to move, moving Tang Guo into Cheng Zifeng''s courtyard. For such a day, he had prepared a separate courtyard for Cheng Zifeng long ago to prevent Qiao Xuexi from having a bad rest. Tang Guo and Cheng Zifeng were ced on the bed at the same time, and then covered with a quilt. "Second Young Master, is this all right?" Cheng Zixiao looked at the two people standing side by side. He didn''t know why. He really felt a little dazzling, but he still waved his hand: "Take off Cheng Zifeng''s clothes and leave a pair of pants." "Where is the second grandma?" Cheng Zixiao moved the corners of his lips: "Unlock two buttons, you don''t have to worry about it, I''ll do it." System: [The host is big, this scum has you in his heart. "Oh, it seems that he doesn''t like Qiao Xuexi very much." [It was love at first sight for Qiao Xuexi, and great for the host, that was unforgettable. The most terrifying thing is the feelings thate from the details, especially the ones that are not found at the beginning, and will definitely regret for lifeter. Cheng Zixiao turned around one step at a time, and after a certain period of time, there would be a maid over, and the matter would definitely be a big deal at that time. Cheng Zixiao went back to the study after finishing all this, but couldn''t calm down anyhow, and finally could only walk around in the yard. Before long, Qiao Xuexi came over. "I''m here to find Xiaoguo, isn''t she here?" Qiao Xuexi was not surprised to see Cheng Zixiao, but didn''t mean to enter the courtyard again. "She went out and said something was going on." "That''s it, then I''lle backter." "Okay, sister-inw." Cheng Zixiao''s heart calmed down a bit. Looking at Qiao Xuexi''s back, she thought in her heart that after a while, he won''t have to call Qiao Xuexi his sister-inw. As time passed, Cheng Zixiao''s heartbeat elerated. I don''t know why, he wants to go over and take a look, and even a little bit wants to end this n. But just after taking two steps, I remembered that only in this way could he and Xuexi have the opportunity to endure the feet that they wanted to move. Until he saw several maids rushing over in a hurry, with ugly expressions, his expression also changed, is it all right? Liu Shuang Liuwu was sent out under his pretext, so they were not here at this time. And they can''te back, he has found someone to control them, and they will follow together when Tang Guo is sent away. "Second Young Master, it''s not good, it''s not good!" "what is the matter?" "Second Young Master, let''s go over and take a look, we can''t do anything about this." The maids were shivering. Who knew they would be so unlucky and run into such a scandal. The second youngest grandmother is obviously such an arrogant person, how could she do such a shameful thing. Cheng Zixiao clenched his fists and followed. When he opened the door and saw the scene inside, even though all of this was arranged by him, he still habitually looked at Tang Guo with a very hurt expression. "So you still can''t forget Big Brother in your heart?" System: Foulnguage! Vol 2 Chapter 5472: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (61) Vol 2 Chapter 5472: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (61) "Actually, we should have been husband and wife." Without waiting for Tang Guo to speak, Cheng Zifeng spoke. He subconsciously thought that this was Tang Guo who wanted to get him, so he would make a bad move. Unexpectedly, she was so courageous. It is a pity that this Cheng family has been taken over by Cheng Zixiao, and the incident was exposed. Even so, there would be no chance between them. Moreover, he doesn''t feel that way towards her, and the person he prefers is Yuwen. Even during the period ofmunicating with her, it was really very topical. "This is the end of the matter, and I have nothing to say. Since you are not reconciled to marry me, you should leave the Cheng family from today." When Cheng Zixiao saw Tang Guo not saying a word, she thought she was frightened and confused, and just wanted to as soon as possible. To end this matter, "I will ask someone to take you back to Tang''s house, and I will send you the letter of divorceter." Qiao Xuexi who heard the news also ran over, and she couldn''t believe the scene in front of her. There was no anger in her eyes, but puzzled. She didn''t understand why Tang Guo would do this. First of all, she did not believe why Tang Guo would do this. But seeing that Cheng Zifeng''s clothes were disheveled, and she seemed to be familiar with Tang Guo, she was silent. "Sister-inw, do you want to leave?" Cheng Zixiao asked suddenly, "Don''t worry, my Cheng family is sorry for you. Even if you leave, my Cheng family should be divided into a courtyard for you and willpensate you." Qiao Xuexi still couldn''t ept what was in front of her, and she didn''t want to continue with Cheng Zifeng. Now, she can really reconcile, then reconcile. "I want to leave." "Okay, let''s do it together today." Qiao Xuexi suddenly said, "Xiaoguo, why are you..." Tang Guo raised his head with very bright eyes, so Qiao Xuexi didn''t know what to ask. "I don''t believe that you were intimidated by Cheng Zifeng? Did he use any tricks? I knew that he was not a good person." Qiao Xuexi uttered what was in his heart, shocking everyone. . Even Cheng Zifeng couldn''t believe it, his character was like this in Qiao Xuexi''s eyes. Tang Guo still didn''t speak, Cheng Zifeng spoke: "Qiao Xuexi, even if I don''t help, Cheng Zifeng won''t do things like that forcing people!" "Who knows, you''ve broken your studies outside, and you can''t get it back." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t mean to refute, Qiao Xuexi was a little disappointed in her heart: "He''s a bad guy, what''s good, why do you want to catch yourself? Is Zixiao bad? Zixiao is so good to you, and Zixiao is here. Together, you will be happy forever." "For a bad guy Cheng Zifeng, ruin your reputation, ruin yourself, ruin everything, you will regret it!" "You are such a transparent person, why can''t you figure this out?" "Qiao Xuexi, shut up! Don''t take a mouthful of a bad person. It''s obviously that you can''t get my heart. You are very envious and jealous. Xiaoguo is indeed much better than you, at least she understands me." Cheng Zifeng couldn''t help but say loudly. . When he said this, from Tang Guo''s perspective, it was difficult to distinguish his innocence even with a hundred mouths. I have to say that in Cheng Zixiao''s case, asking people to pretend that she arranged tomunicate with Cheng Zifeng in advance was indeed very useful. Cheng Zifeng has said that, what else can he exin? "Sister-inw, you go back first, I''ll take care of it here." Qiao Xue looked at Tang Guo with a hatred of iron and steel, and didn''t know what to do. Tang Guo didn''t respond, and she could only leave. "Let''s go, I have arranged for someone to take you home." Cheng Zixiao didn''t ask any more, maybe he was a little scared in his heart. The moment he stepped out of the Cheng family''s door, Tang Guo finally said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I guess no one believes it." "Since it happened, no amount of exnation is useful, you can go." Vol 2 Chapter 5473: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (62) Vol 2 Chapter 5473: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (62) It was only a short period of time, and the "scene" of the second grandmother and the youngest of the Cheng family spread all over Yucheng. When people talked about this matter, they were a little weird, but they soon felt that it made sense. Speaking of which, the second youngest grandmother of the Cheng family had a marriage contract with her eldest and youngest son, because they were sent to the wrong bridal chamber, which made them lose the rtionship between husband and wife. The firewood was identally lit between the two, and it didn''t seem strange to burn. Of course, many people feel that this incident is shameless and hical. Anyway, because of this incident, both the Cheng family and the Tang family lost their faces. The second elder of the Cheng family was so angry that he didn''t even go to see Cheng Zifeng, but told Cheng Zixiao to figure it out. Cheng Zifeng is such a bastard, it is simply a pool of mud that can''t afford to pay the wall. No matter what they do, it is impossible for him to support the entire Cheng family. I heard that Cheng Zixiao had asked people to send Tang Guo back to the Tang family, and there were not many second elders in the Cheng family. Because of this incident, both of them are quite old, and they really feel like they don''t want to take care of anything about the Cheng family. At this moment, Tang Guo is epting criticism at the Tang family. Everyone from the Tang family came, and they sneered at her, scolding her as shameless and shameless, and didn''t give her any opportunity to exin. The people of the Tang family didn''t give Tang Guo a chance to speak, nor did they ask her anything. They just waited for everyone to vent their anger, and then began to discuss how to deal with this matter. "First of all, she can''t live in Tang''s house." "That is, if she still lives in the Tang family, what should we do with the other daughters of the Tang family? If others know her, wouldn''t theyugh at my Tang family daughter for teaching Wufang, and it will be difficult to marry in the future." In fact, it is not so exaggerated. For families that belong to this category, thebination of the two families is mostly right and wrong, and interests are involved. She said this, but she still disliked Tang Guo, and felt that she was an abandoned son and it was useless. The Tang family actually had a daughter like her, and the two wanted a son, but they didn''t have that fate. Now Mother Tang is almost forty years old, she still wants a son, and has been taking medicine to regte her body. Tang''s father wanted to marry a little wife, but Tang''s mother was rtively strong, and many other Tang''s fathers still depend on Tang''s mother and dare not do that. It was because Tang''s mother wanted to have a son, and basically only focused on herself, so she didn''t have deep feelings for Tang Guo. If she thought of her as a daughter before, now because of this matter, she feels disgusted in her heart, wishing to not have this daughter. "Even if you are dissatisfied with Cheng Lao Er, you shouldn''t do this. Use this method to protest." Mother Tang seemed to hate iron and steel, "Now you have done this shameful thing, even if I am your mother, There is no way to protect you. There is no room for restless and unruly people in this house." Father Tang: "There is a small yard in the north. You can live there in the future. After you leave the Tang house, you will have nothing to do with this ce in the future." "Why don''t you ask me, is this true?" Father Tang frowned, "So many people see, do you still want to quibble? Since you dare to do such a thing, don''t shirk responsibility. Last time you went back to the door, I saw that you sent the wrong bridal chamber. , Makes you very resentful. You want to use this method to retaliate as your second child, and still have us? Just because we are not as you intended?" "Xiaoguo, it''s your mistake. Letting you live in the north without telling you to live on the street is already doing your best." Mother Tang said, "You made such a big mistake and you still live here. If others think that we forgave you and think you did nothing wrong, then there is a problem with the family style of my Tang family." Vol 2 Chapter 5474: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (63) Vol 2 Chapter 5474: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (63) Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing: "Does the Tang family still have a family tradition?" "Some people have only one daughter on the surface, pretending to love their wives, but secretly they don''t know how many illegitimate children have been raised. Such a Tang family also has a family tradition. It is really a joke to say it." When Tang Guo''s words fell, everyone was taken aback. After understanding something, they subconsciously looked at Father Tang, and they found that when Tang Guo said this, he was looking at Father Tang. "Since you don''t listen to my exnation, and you can''t tolerate me as a person, then from today, I will not belong to your Tang family." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he turned and left. Regardless of whether the people behind her were still immersed in her previous words, when she turned around, she still nced at Mother Tang''s expression, seeming to be a little broken, she couldn''t believe it, and finally her eyes became fierce. She walked slowly towards the gate of Tang''s house, and when she first stepped out of the gate, she heard a scream and verbal abuse inside, and her expression rxed. She came back without hesitation, didn''t she just want to tell Tang''s mother this secret? She wouldn''t let Father Tang marry a little wife, this man, it''s actually very easy to have an illegitimate child. There is money and power, and some women are willing to have children for him. There is really no way to control this. Mother Tang is still working hard to nurse his body, but he has raised five illegitimate children outside. I dare not bring it back now, waiting for the day when Mother Tang''s body can''t recover, or the day when she is not needed, even if it is brought back, she can only pinch her nose to recognize it. She gave Mother Tang two opportunities, the time she returned, and this time today. As long as the other party treats her better, at least listen to her exin, let her finish her words, or help her to find out the truth, Tang''s father will not be able to eat. It is obvious that the original owner is the eldest of the Tang family, who looks very beautiful, but in fact, only she can experience it. She, the eldestdy, has never been happy since she was a child. Even if there is no shortage of food and clothing, there is not much love from parents at all. On the contrary, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother would often mutter, because it was because of giving birth to her that Tang''s mother hurt her body, which made it difficult to get pregnantter. In fact, this is not the case at all, it is that Tang''s mother is not very healthy, and of course it will be worse after pregnancy and childbirth. After a few births, the health must be even worse. On the day when the original owner returned, he also mentioned that she would be wrong if he didn''t want to do this. He also said that she and Cheng Zixiao had no real rtionship with each other and that everything was still toote. However, before the words are finished, don''t let the Tang family deny them, and analyze the interests for her in various ways. Seeing the appearance of the two, the original owner didn''t want to tell them that she almost lost her life on the wedding night. After the incident, she cried and exined to the two that she had never done those things and that she was framed. However, no one believed her at all, everyone said she was sophistry, including these two couples. She didn''t let her live on the street directly, but it was because she cherished her face. If Miss Tang''s family really lived on the street, she would fall, and there would be something more embarrassing, and the Tang family''s face would not survive. The original owner is actually a very good girl. After moving out of Tang''s house, she can support herself by her own ability. Only when she knew the truth and nned to retaliate, she was kidnapped by the bandits by Cheng Zixiao, and she was not given any chance to stand up. If she is not smart, she will not negotiate with the bandits in the end, and even be regarded as a sister by the bandits. Vol 2 Chapter 5475: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (64) Vol 2 Chapter 5475: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (64) [Host big, where are you going now? If you don''t live in the small courtyard of the Tang family, do you have money with you? "I didn''t bring any money, don''t you have it in your system space? Just get two small yellow croakers out of it, and you won''t be starved to death." [Yes, there are so many in the space, I can''t die from starvation. There is still a lot of food in it, the host is big, do you want to eat it? "I''m not hungry for the time being, no need to eat. Cheng Zixiao should arrange for someone to send me away soon. That''s it for the time being." The person who found Tang Guo the first time was Yan Qing. He stopped Tang Guo at a small alley, blocked the road and prevented her from going out. "You didn''t let me intervene in Cheng Zixiao''s affairs, so I didn''t intervene. Now your reputation is gone, and you left the Tang family again. I don''t know why you have to cut off all your back." Yan Qing really can''t understand. , The current situation is really unfavorable for her, why can she still walk on the street so leisurely, without panic at all, as if she is shopping. He also noticed that she didn''t bring a bag, she was only wearing a cheongsam, with empty hands. No, it is not empty-handed, at least there is a jade bracelet on the right hand. Seeing Tang Guo not answering, Yan Qing was a little nervous, seeing that Tang Guo didn''t answer. "Or, go to my ce. You can live as long as you want, to ensure that your life will not be worse than when you were Cheng Er''s grandmother. No one will restrain you, just do whatever you want." The ghost knew who gave him courage and told her so much. However, this is what he said in his heart. He thought it over, and when he brought people back, he told his brothers that she was the one who gave them the big guy, so that in the eyes of the brothers, she will always be respected, and no one will think that she is for nothing. He had to exin well that she had nothing to do with the Cheng family at all, it was all Cheng Zixiao''s doing. She has always been innocent, even if people outside don''t believe it, his brothers must be clear. He didn''t know why she did this, but he always felt that she had some intentions. She is so capable, and just hides so many big guys, even a man can''t match it. He didn''t believe it, she saw everything happen, she just plunged herself into a difficult situation, and she had no other purpose. "Where is your home?" Tang Guo asked. Yan Qing: "On the mountain, although it is a mountain, the environment is good, and a beautiful yard has been built. If you have any needs, you can ask someone to go down the mountain and buy it." Tang Guo looked down at her shoes, Yan Qing followed and found that she was wearing a pair of beautiful high heels. "I''m afraid the road is not easy to walk." Tang Guo said. Yan Qing was a little anxious: "It''s not that difficult to walk. We usually do road repairs. If you find it difficult to walk, we will be able to go after a few days of repairing the road." "It can be fixed in a few days?" Yan Qing was not sure. It would be very fast to repair a short section of such a high mountain in a few days. He felt that the pressure was a bit high if he wanted to repair the road so that he could walk with high heels. "I still have things, so I can''t go to other ces for the time being." Yan Qing was still thinking about how to build the road. Tang Guo said so, his eyes fell on her face: "What else? You mean, you want to go with me?" "When the matter is over, I want to go. After all, I am a weak and homeless woman. You look okay, not like a bad person. Go to your house and stay temporarily." Yan Qing: It doesn''t matter if you stay here all the time. Vol 2 Chapter 5476: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (65) Vol 2 Chapter 5476: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (65) "What else do you want to do? I can help you." Yan Qing added, "If you don''t mind, just ask." Tang Guo: "There is something that really needs your help." Yan Qing became happy, looked at her seriously, and waited for her to follow along. "After a while, there should be a wave of people showing up, nning to send me far away." "Cheng Zixiao''s person?" Yan Qing frowned. He had been monitoring Cheng Zixiao, but the other party''s every move could not escape his eyes. The various capable people among his brothers actually took a lot of effort to listen to Cheng Zixiao''s movements. Tang Guo didn''t answer or deny it, and continued: "When the timees, they will take me far away, and you will find someone to pretend to be a bandit to **** someone. When you cooperate with me in a y, I will jump into the sea in the dispute. " "Don''t worry, I can swim." Yan Qing: "It''s okay. I''ll be waiting for you in the sea at that time, so that I can be foolproof. I will ask others to go to the bandit. He is a bandit, does he still need to dress up? She obviously should know his identity, and she has to say that. Let''s do it, she can say whatever she wants, it''s not a big deal anyway. System: Even if it''s something extraordinary, can you really refuse it? "Then what are you going to do now?" Yan Qing asked, "I mean, where are you going to stay these days? You don''t seem to be carrying anything." Tang Guo touched the jade bracelet on her wrist, actually looking at Yan Qing. Yan Qing had already touched her body, and finally drew out a purse: "I brought so much today, and I dont usually spend much money. I will bring some more when Ie down tomorrow. No, Ill ask my brother for itter. You take it first. Just use it. Don''t be a bracelet, it looks good on it." After thinking about it, Yan Qing asked again: "Did you buy this bracelet or was it someone else''s gift?" "bought." Yan Qing breathed a sigh of relief: "Since you bought it yourself, you can keep it. If Cheng Zixiao gave it to you, it would be nice to be an early, that guy is not worth keeping his things." "You wait for me here, I''ll get the money." "do not go." "Really can''t go, I''ll be back soon." Yan Qing said while running, still showing a warning look, for fear that she would leave. Tang Guo didn''t leave, but waited in the small alley. Before long, Yan Qing ran back, sweating profusely. He was holding a lot of money bags in his hand. After seeing her, he ran through the money bags and put them in a beautiful bag. He just bought this bag on the street. It looks good and suits her well. "It should be enough for a few days." Yan Qing handed the small bag to Tang Guo: "I will bring some more tomorrow. My brothers usually spend very little and bring less money." "It doesn''t add up to much." "In fact, we have money, you don''t have to worry." Yan Qing exined, "It''s really not poor, we just don''t like to spend money indiscriminately." Tang Guo took the small bag: "Thank you then." "You''re wee, this is what it should be. You helped us a lot." Yan Qing said, "The things you gave me before are invaluable." Of course, he wanted to help her, not because of those things, but just to find an excuse, so as not to make her careless. He knew she was not a weak woman, but he just wanted to protect her. Yan Qingmu sent Tang Guo into the hotel, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. He didn''t mean to go, so he found a ce to sit down. After a while, his little brothers chased him. Vol 2 Chapter 5477: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (66) Vol 2 Chapter 5477: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (66) "Boss, what did you take our money for?" "Which girl did you fall in love with?" "Boss, did you find your sister-inw? Why didn''t you see her sister-inw?" "Just now I saw that the boss bought a bag, which was used by the girl at first nce." "It''s a pity that I waste and I didn''t see anyone." The younger brothers realized that Yan Qing hadn''t refuted it, and were shocked. Is it possible that their boss has finally opened up and ns to find his sister-inw? In this case, it is really good news. "People may not be able to follow me, but promised to stay on our mountain for a while, she is now experiencing some suffering." Yan Qing said. The little brothers all squatted down beside him and listened to him carefully. "Boss, people are willing to go up the mountain with you, it means there is a y." Yan Qing rolled his eyes: "You don''t understand, this situation is quite special." "By the way, she feels that the road up the mountain is not easy. How long will it take to build that road?" "Boss, aren''t you kidding me. If you build that road, wouldn''t it take away our natural advantages?" Yan Qing frowned: "Then her shoes are not easy to walk, what if she doesn''t go up the mountain?" "You guys think of a way." "Boss, you are now at a dead end. A girl can weigh a lot. Since she is a sister-inw, then we have to lift her up." Yan Qing thoughtfully: "Why do you want to carry it?" "Is there anything wrong with us carrying sister-inw?" "It always feels bad, does she think I don''t care?" Yan Qing hesitated, "I have to raise my brothers." "Does the boss carry it himself? Or carry it on his back?" Yan Qing''s eyes lit up: "Okay, just do it, so that I can show her my strong physique." "Good job, boss, sister-inw will definitely be fascinated by your strong body." The younger brothers roared. "By the way, which girl is our boss and sister-inw?" Yan Qing: "Do you know where those guys came fromst time?" "She gave it to me." Seeing the surprised look of the little brothers, Yan Qing was satisfied. "Boss, this sister-inw, we have decided. If you can''t figure it out, then don''t go back to the mountain." Seeing the excitement of the younger brothers, Yan Qing did not hide, and said Tang Guo''s identity: "She is in some trouble now. In a few days, we will have to act as a bandit to help her do something before she will follow me. Go up the mountain." "Boss, we are bandits..." "Don''t interrupt, wait for me to speak." Yan Qing interrupted the interrupted little brother. "She is the person who is talking about the whole Yucheng today, the second grandma of the Cheng family, the girl of the Tang family, and Tang Guo. Now she can''t go back to the Cheng family, Tang I can''t go back home." Seeing the surprised look of the little brothers, there was no disgust on their faces, Yan Qing was very satisfied, and it was his little brother. "Boss, didn''t Grandma Cheng Er been framed by Cheng Zixiao?" Talking to this little brother, he was going to monitor Cheng Zixiao''s people. "The boss said, don''t interfere with Cheng Zixiao''s affairs. I thought you wanted to watch Cheng Zixiao''s affairs happen. It." "She told me not to stop Cheng Zixiao from doing anything." The boys are confused, and Yan Qing is also confused: "I don''t know what she wants to do, but I just want to take her up the mountain." "Boss, just tell us what we are going to do. Just aiming at those guys that Sister-inw can give us, it means that she is definitely not easy, and Cheng Zixiao has bad eyes." "Yes, he is blind." Yan Qing answered, and then said about his own arrangements. When everything was arranged, Yan Qing''s person was already outside the hotel. When Tang Guo came out in the afternoon, someone quietly passed by, called her sister-inw, and said that she would protect her and let her not worry. Looking at these people with respect, she suspected that Yan Qing poured them ecstasy soup. What Tang Guo didn''t expect was that Qiao Xuexi found her ce the next day and called to see her by name. Now that people came, she certainly did not refuse to meet. "I think about it, I always feel that something is not right," Qiao Xuexi kept staring at Tang Guo''s face, "How could you fall into Cheng Zifeng''s rotten man, Xiao Guo, tell me honestly, do you know something? what?" Vol 2 Chapter 5478: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (67) Vol 2 Chapter 5478: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (67) "Know what?" Tang Guo asked instead without answering. Qiao Xuexi was a little anxious. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. Yeah, what can Tang Guo know? Know that you are framed, so don''t you resist? She thought, there shouldn''t be such a stupid person in this world. Obviously knowing that he was framed, but watching him fall to this point, there is no way forward and no way back. "You are innocent, right?" "You can''t fancy Cheng Zifeng," Qiao Xuexi continued, "You don''t need to deny this. If you fancy Cheng Zifeng, you will never do things that are detrimental to you. This is not your style. ." She lowered her head: "If this person were to change to me, he might really make mistakes for a while, but you," she raised her head again, "you definitely won''t." She was like this because she was rather confused and a little stupid. Sometimes the emotions at the time would lead her to do things that she would regretter. Tang Guo wouldn''t, because Tang Guo was smart, she would never do such things that would be detrimental to her. "When things have reached such a point, no one will believe it." Tang Guo didn''t refute this. She could never admit that she did something like that. She expected that Qiao Xuexi would look for her, but she didn''t expect the other party to figure it out the next day. "You can exin, you see, I believe you. As long as you exin, more people will believe you." Qiao Xuexi said anxiously, "People who know you should believe you more. You and Zixiaotong Being together for so long under one roof, I believe that as long as you exin, he will believe it." "Although there were some bad things between you at the beginning, but you believe in each other, you will definitely pass this hurdle." Tang Guo held his chin and looked at Qiao Xuexi''s serious persuasion, with a t expression. Seeing her unmoved, Qiao Xuexi was a little angry. "Are you pissed? Because no one believed you yesterday?" "No." Tang Guo denied. She put her hands down, sat upright, and leaned back in the chair again, "If I can exin, I had a chance to exin yesterday, but no one gave me a chance to exin." "You go to Cheng''s house with me and talk to Zixiao." Qiao Xuexi grabbed Tang Guo''s hand, "Go, I will use my character and the assigned wealth to assure you." Tang Guo pushed Qiao Xuexi''s hand away and calmed her down: "He won''t believe it." "No matter how many times he exined it, he couldn''t believe it." "How do you know if you don''t try it?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Qiao Xuexi''s face: "Before you came, you should have exined it several times, right?" "He has a letter, has he wavered?" Qiao Xuexi was speechless, she wanted to understand thisst night. She and Cheng Zi closed and left during the day. She hadn''t moved out of the Cheng family yet. Cheng Zixiao said that she had to take inventory of the Cheng family''s property. Then, she would be allocated to her and the empty courtyard would be cleaned up before she could live there. Therefore, she still lives in Cheng''s house for the time being. After trying to understand itst night, she couldn''t sleep, got up and took the maid to find Cheng Zixiao, and analyzed the matter with him. Cheng Zixiao really didn''t believe it, and said that Tang Guo should have no him in his heart, after all, they are not as husband and wife. If she had him in her heart, how could she keep rejecting him? Qiao Xuexi''s brain exploded when she heard this. Obviously in her eyes, Tang Guo thought about Cheng Zixiao everywhere, thinking about everything, what''s good in the family, and never forgotten him. Why is there no him in Tang Guo''s heart in Cheng Zixiao''s eyes? Vol 2 Chapter 5479: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (68) Vol 2 Chapter 5479: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (68) However, no matter how she argued, Cheng Zixiao stubbornly insisted on her opinion and told her not to intervene in this matter anymore. Both inside and out, this matter was a mistake at the beginning, because he was too reluctant. Separating now is the best result. Qiao Xuexi was very angry, and it was not a good result at all. She felt that Tang Guo had been framed, and now she left the Tang family again, and everyone in Yucheng was talking about it. If this matter is not exined clearly early, then she will not be able to stand up in her life. This morning, she went to find the process Zixiao again, but she still hadn''t passed it. In the end, she could onlye out to find out where Tang Guo was. After inquiring, he hurriedly came. "Perhaps if you exin, he will believe it." Qiao Xuexi felt how unreliable her tone was. "That''s it. Cheng Zixiao was right. This is a wrong start in itself, and there is no need to continue." "Even if you separate, don''t you intend to prove your innocence?" "How to prove it?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, "Someone wants to ruin my innocence, and the other party''s goal is achieved. Can you guarantee that when I exin, the other party will not make new moves?" Qiao Xuexi couldn''t help stomping her feet: "I don''t know who is so nasty. If I know about it, I won''t let him go!" "I was stomped by my foot." Qiao Xuexi said with no good air: "It''s all in this state, you really can hold your breath." "What if I can''t keep my breath? I have to live and start again, don''t I? After all, I am not the second grandmother of the Cheng family, nor the girl of the Tang family." Qiao Xuexi hesitated a little, and then asked: "Don''t your parents believe it either?" "It doesn''t matter if they believe it or not. In their eyes, I will only humiliate the Tang family and have no use value." Qiao Xuexi had heard that Father Tang was raising her outside room and had five illegitimate children. He is currently having a lot of trouble with Mother Tang. The Tang family also became a real joke. She had also faintly heard of Tang''s eagerness to beg her son. In this way, Tang Guo, the eldestdy, looks beautiful, but in fact she is not happy as she has imagined. "Then what are you going to do now? It''s impossible to live here forever, by the way," Qiao Xuexi pulled out a bag of things from her bag and handed it to Tang Guo. "You can hold this for at least a while." "Then I''m not wee." Tang Guo didn''t refuse. If he refused, the other party would definitely be reluctant. "How is the matter of you and Cheng Zifeng''s reconciliation?" "He Lishu has already written about it, and Zi Xiao is still checking the family property, and clearing the empty courtyard for me." "Tell him to give you a few more people, living alone, it is inevitable that some people will have ideas." Tang Guo reminded, "filial piety is good, but don''t be foolish. Parents support you, you should repay your gratitude, but you should also support you. Don''t be at their mercy." Qiao Xuexi: "I know all of these, I am not the me who used to be." After Cheng Zifeng''s incident, she was no longer the simple Qiao Xuexi. She will also learn to be selfish for her own consideration, not the puppet who is restrained by feelings. No one can contain her or restrain her with feelings. "You haven''t said yet, what do you n to do next." "I, take a few days off and then go find a ce to live, and then see if there is anything I can do. After all, I have to be self-reliant now." System: The host said it really nicely. Qiao Xuexi believed it, and also said that when she got more money, she could just open up what Tang Guo wanted to do. Before leaving, Qiao Xuexi still said: "I will help you find out the murderer who framed you." "Good." Tang Guo smiled and watched Qiao Xuexi leave. Vol 2 Chapter 5480: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (69) Vol 2 Chapter 5480: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (69) "Zi Xiao, I went to meet Xiao Guo." When Qiao Xue came back, she ran to Cheng Zixiaos yard, stopped at the gate of the yard, her voice increased, "she said herself, she is innocent, she was framed by others. I hope you can believe that the Tang family is now in chaos. , No one over there speaks for her, if you dont believe it, she will definitely be sad." "She is now homeless, and today she said that she will find something to do in a few days. She was the eldestdy at first, and then she was the pampered second young grandmother. Suddenly she was going outside to do things on her own. Can you bear it? She has never suffered." "Now that it''s so chaotic outside, it''s not easy for her to be a girl who wants to live well." "Xiao Guo is really not that kind of person, Zi Xiao, you can trust her." "No matter what, you guys have a face-to-face talk, maybe things will turn around?" "It''s impossible for her to have no you in her heart. The fate between you is only temporary. If she doesn''t have you, how can she think of you everywhere. Like me, you see how much I liked Zifeng, and then he betrayed me and trampled on me. Feelings, I slowly disliked him. Once I was sad for him to raise a woman outside, hoping that he could turn his back on the prodigal son. Then I didnt like him anymore, so I didnt care about how he was outside, just say something. Im not afraid of your grudges. Instead of letting hime back to anger me, its better to not see and not bother me. Hes swaying him outside. As long as he doesnte back and disturb my life, everything will be fine." "Zi Xiao, this is the difference between likes and dislikes." Qiao Xuexi''s mouth was dry, she felt that the other party would be able to hear it, but she didn''t respond. She waited for a while, but Cheng Zixiao still did not speak, so she had to leave with loss. Cheng Zixiao was indeed listening in the room. Of course he knew better than anyone that Tang Guo was innocent. The matter has reached this point, it must be continued. He likes Xuexi, so Tang Guo has to leave no matter what. He willpensate him. During this time, he will count the family property, not just to give it to Xuexi. Only a small part was given to Xuexi, and there was no need for such a big fight as an inventory of family properties. He would let her take away the small half of her possessions, and she should have nothing to worry about for the rest of her life. To avoid thinking about himself, Cheng Zixiao threw away the distracting thoughts and immediately got busy. A few dayster, Qiao Xuexi moved a few people into another courtyard, which now belongs to her. At the same time, Cheng Zixiao also realized Xiaoban''s estate and let Tang Guo take it away. Ten days have passed in a blink of an eye, and Cheng Zixiao finally finished the process here: "Do it, I heard that the south side is very peaceful now, just send her there. You are the person I trust the most. You must wait for everything to be done over there. Come back again." "Understood, Second Young Master." The next day, Tang Guo was "stunned" and loaded into the carriage again. Because you have to hurry, you can only use the most primitive carriage. There are also boxes inside, and all the boxes are small yellow croakers. On the way, Tang Guo woke up almost in time. After waking up, they also saw Liushuang Liuwu. Seeing her waking up, the two quickly asked how she was doing. "what happened?" "Miss, we dont know. There was a mysterious man who said he wanted to help you and send you to a safe ce. We were imprisoned in a room before. We had no choice but to wait. I finally saw you today, the mysterious man. It seems that there is no n to hurt you." Vol 2 Chapter 5481: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (70) Vol 2 Chapter 5481: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (70) "People outside, who is the owner of your house?" Tang Guo asked pretendingly. Someone outside replied: "Miss Tang, don''t worry, we will send you to a safe ce." "Who is your master?" "I''m sorry for this. I can''t tell Miss Tang. Miss Tang just stays in the carriage, and we will call you when we arrive. The master has left you money to ensure that you will have no worries about food and clothing in your next life, and you don''t have to fight for life. " Tang Guo didn''t eat this set: "It''s Cheng Zixiao, right." Tao Hecai was shocked and almost fell off his horse. Fortunately, he was a person who had experienced strong winds and waves. "Miss Tang, don''t guess wildly." "No need to deny it, I know it''s him." Tang Guo leaned in the carriage, "He deliberately did so much, didn''t he think that I upied another person''s position and desperately wanted to vacate this position, didn''t he? I? I know, so there is no more struggle." Tao Hecai didn''t know what to say this time, this waspletely unexpected. Tang Guo knew everything, so why didn''t she make trouble? "Send me away and give these extraneous things, is he also a little bit guilty? However, these can''t make up for some things." "Obviously there are other ways to solve it, why do I have to ruin my reputation?" Tao He didn''t answer the conversation, because the truth was very cruel, and only the favored person could get the two young men''s hard work to please, and everything could be nned for the other party and not let her suffer a little bit of suffering. Only the people he prefers can live a stable life and protect her well, so that she can''t bear to suffer a little bit of harm. Obviously, Tang Guo is not, Qiao Xuexi is. Even he thought Tang Guo was very good, but the second youngest didn''t like it. He respected what the second youngest liked. "It''s because I want to protect another person." "He is really thoughtful." Tao Hecai didn''t answer the conversation. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t intend to resist, he told people to continue on their way. No matter how much she knows the truth, the only thing he has to do now is to send her to the destination arranged by the second master. The journey was so long that she couldn''te back. Moreover, he will keep people in that ce for protection and surveince, lest her appear and affect the second master and Qiao Xuexi. Tang Guo didn''t say more, Liu Shuang Liu Wu in the carriage was shocked. The person who framed their youngdy''s innocence turned out to be the second youngest? Seeing that the two of them had red eyes, they kept crying, andforted: "It''s just a different ce to live, no big deal." "I will be free in the future, unfettered and uncontrolled." Liu Shuang Liuwu still cried, Mingming was so good to the second youngest, why could the second youngest be like this? The Cheng family, is it really the ce where the white-eyed wolf appeared? One is bothered and infatuated, but infatuated with other people, he came to hurt theirdy. Half a day''s journey, very silent. Tao He only nned to rest for a while, and then handed water to Tang Guo: "Miss Tang, the journey is far away, let''s have a drink." Tang Guo looked outside, listened to the sound of horse hooves, and took Tao Hecai''s water bag. Just as she opened the drink, the sound of horseshoes got closer. Tao Hecai himself didn''t react much, and when the people immediately appeared in his sight, he suddenly became vignt. Because these people are wearing uniform attire, they also cover their faces, leaving only two eyes. Not only that, these people still have real guys, although he also has them, but they only have one. Vol 2 Chapter 5482: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (71) Vol 2 Chapter 5482: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (71) "Dear brothers on the road, this is the carriage of the Cheng family. I hope that the brothers can make it easier." Tao Hecai didn''t panic, and hurriedly handed over to others, and asked them to take out a small box and bring it to the other party. Be careful not to pay tribute." These masked people are Yan Qing''s little brothers. They had already inquired about the route arranged by Cheng Zixiao, so they chose such a best location to do it. Hearing Tao Hecai''s words, these masked people were unmoved. One of the leaders said: "The Cheng family? We don''t know the Cheng family. People can go and leave everything behind." Tao Hecai''s face was ugly, this road was a big road, and there were no mountains around it, it was still by the sea. I haven''t heard of it before, this road is upied by people, there are bandits or something. Is it new? That would be broken. The things in the carriage were reserved for Miss Tang''s next life. If they were robbed, it would be terrible, and he couldn''t deal with it. But the other party looked aggressive, and there were real guys in his hands. They were just people here, and they didn''t dare to do anything at all. "Things have changed, go ask Miss Tang to get off the car." This is the end of the matter, there is no way to recklessly, but topromise first. He knew that the Second Young Master was deliberate here, and he definitely didn''t want Tang Guo to lose his life. Loss of things other than money is not a big deal, and if something happens to a person, he really can''t deal with it. "Knowledge." When Tang Guo was asked to get out of the car, Tao Hecai whispered in her ear: "Miss Tang, it seems that it will be dyed for a while. Now I can only go to the nearest town to settle down." Tang Guo did not respond, and Tao Hecai was not embarrassed. He expected this situation. "Wait." Just as the group was about to leave, the leading masked man was born again, and at the same time many ck pipes were facing them. "Leave that woman behind." This beautiful woman, of course, refers to Tang Guo. Tao Hecai''s face is not good: "Brothers on the road, you are too much." "Excessive? This road was contracted by Lao Tzu today. If you don''t want to die, get out and leave all three women behind." Tao Hecai was of course unwilling: "Do you know the Cheng family in Yucheng?" "I don''t care what family you are, just leave those three women behind." Tao Hecai had already figured out the guy, but he was directly pressed against his head by a ck tube, and he dared not move for a moment. He didn''t know when the other person touched him, and he was shocked: "If you offend the Cheng family, you won''t have a good end." "Yeah, how did I hear that the Cheng family in the Fish City was suddenly cleaned up by a wave, and now you still pay the toll?" The masked boy smiled inwardly and praised it gently. I should have no problem, right? Tao He was directly poked into the lung tube and choked for a while. "Miss, I think you are very beautiful, so let me go back to be our sister-inw. Our boss is strong and single at the moment. Just a few years older than you, it''s a good match. And my boss looks good." The masked boy is very happy. At this time, it should be no problem to promote the boss, right? "I''ll go with you, so you let them go?" "Of course, to be a bandit is to be honest." Tao Hecai interrupted: "Miss Tang, no." "What''s not to be? I was supposed to be sent away from the Fish City, but now I am also leaving the Fish City, so he will never have any worries." "I will go with you." Tao He couldn''t stop him, so he could only watch Tang Guo go. He gritted his teeth, waited for those people to put the guy away, turned around and jumped on the horse, this matter had to be solved by the two younger brothers. However, before he ran two steps, he heard movement behind him, subconsciously turned around, ran to the original position, and finally heard Liu Shuang Liuwu crying, and ran to the edge of the cliff, crying as he ran: "Miss I jumped into the sea." Vol 2 Chapter 5483: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (72) Vol 2 Chapter 5483: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (72) Tao Hecai''s figure shook, and he couldn''t control it anymore, and fell directly from the horse. Thinking of what he had just heard, he didn''t even care about the pain, and he rushed to the edge of the cliff. All he saw was the gently tumbling sea water. Tang Guo hadn''t been seen long ago, and his face sank. The voices of those bandits heard in his ears, making him angry, and almost making him irrational. However, all of these bandits had a big guy in their hands, and they immediately extinguished his rising fire. "It''s really unlucky. I thought she was very cooperative. I didn''t expect it to be a fierce one, so I jumped directly off the cliff." "Forget it, there are a lot of good things in the carriage, the boss should be satisfied, besides, take these two maids back, and the loss will be less." Tao Hecai resisted the action of digging out the guy and watched the guy leave with hatred. I immediately asked people to look under the cliff, but unfortunately the endless sea water, even if some of them know how to water, it is not easy to find someone. After searching for a long time, Tao He wiped the sweat off his face, soaked all over, sitting on the rock panting, his expression full of confusion. This is the first time that he has been so thoroughly nted after doing so many years for the Second Young Master. He could not imagine the reaction of the Second Young Master knowing what it would be like now that both people and wealth are lost. Because he felt that the two young masters were deliberately thinking so much, not because they wanted Tang Guo to die. "Brother Tao, I''m afraid people are gone." "I know." Tao Hecai''s throat was dry. "Let''s go, go back and receive the punishment." Tao He only jumped on his horse, looked back, and finally left the horse. ... "Clean clothes are ready, you can go in and change them." On the other side, Yan Qing took Tang Guo ashore and pointed to the parked carriage. When Tang Guo entered, he stayed outside the carriage. "Is it true that you said that you would live in the mountain after the matter was finished?" "Do you think I can go elsewhere?" Tang Guo asked, "has your road been repaired?" "No." Yan Qing added, "I have a way for you to go up the mountain easily." In order to practice this, recently he often carried a stone of one hundred catties up and down. From his point of view, she was less than one hundred catties and she was very rxed up and down. Tang Guo changed his clothes and got out of the carriage. "Sure enough, I know you look good in this one." Tang Guo looked at the familiar stitches and raised her eyebrows lightly: "It is made by Yun''s tailor shop?" "Yes, I''ve identally seen you go in and out of that ce often before. I think I like their clothes." Tang Guo nodded slightly: "I like it very much." She got into the carriage again, the meaning was obvious, Yan Qing grinned happily, and let people change clothes on the spot, take off the mask, and dress up like an ordinary person. Afterwards, they rode forward with a carriage. Within half a day, Tang Guo rode a carriage to the foot of the mountain. Looking at the high and steep mountains and the twists and turns, which was very difficult to walk, Tang Guo lowered his head and swept down the shoes he was wearing. What Yan Qing prepared was still a pair of high heels. She nced at Yan Qing, Yan Qing coughed slightly, threw everything in her hand to the little brothers, and then squatted down in front of her. "Go, go up the mountain." With her back facing Tang Guo, Yan Qing was actually very nervous, because he couldn''t see her reaction, he added: "I have strong strength and quick legs, so it''s easiest to go up the mountain." When the words were over, Tang Guo was already lying on his back, Yan Qing was very happy, and she climbed the mountain like flying steps on her back. He thought in his heart that she was actually much lighter than the one hundred catty stone. Vol 2 Chapter 5484: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (73) Vol 2 Chapter 5484: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (73) "The old vigorous strength has risen. It seems that every day carrying a stone up and down the mountain is indeed a good exercise. The boss runs faster than us with a person on his back, and we are almost unable to catch up." "You don''t understand this. If you carry a beautiful woman on your back, or your wife, you will run as fast as the boss." Liu Shuang and Liu Wu werepletely stunned, and the ghost knew what they had experienced in the past long time. First I met with the youngdy, and then learned that the person who framed the youngdy turned out to be Cheng Zixiao, and then met a wave of bandits who robbed the road. The bandits demanded not enough money, but also people. Unexpectedly, the youngdy jumped off the cliff again. Before they could react, they were controlled by the bandits. They had no chance to stay sad on the edge of the cliff and were taken away by the bandits. On that part of the road, they were really desperate. It didn''t take long for them to be taken to a carriage. They saw the youngdy appearing before and after, which was alive. It seems that the youngdy is very familiar with these bandits, but now, they still have to follow up the mountain. If it were before, they would definitely be afraid of death. But now they see that the bandit leader is carrying the youngdy on the mountain, and they actually feel that there is no good going up the mountain. They have served the youngdy for many years, and they have never seen someone so used to the youngdy. They used to think that Cheng Zixiao was a beloved, after all, Cheng Zixiao would also consider some details, and would give her all kinds of strange things. But the other party calcted that she framed thedy and didn''t like thedy at all, so they were naturally excluded. The bandit in front of him seemed to be sullen, but he was the first person to bend over for the youngdy. Such a steep mountain, such a difficult road, even if he is not burdened, it is difficult to walk alone, but he is willing to carry his youngdy up the mountain. The clothes he prepared for the youngdy were cheongsam and a pair of beautiful high-heeled shoes. It was obvious that he had no intention of letting the youngdy go on her own. "If this person is good, even if it is a bandit? It''s better than someone who looks human but is actually a brute." Liu Shuang said. Liu Wu followed and nodded: "Well, I think the youngdy is very happy, much happier than when she was at Cheng''s house." "As long as the youngdy likes it, let''s follow." Liu Shuang looked at the people behind him and said in a low voice, "And I don''t think they look fierce, they don''t look like bad. If it''s really bad, how could there be no one today? Wounded. It can be seen that they came to the purpose only to rescue the youngdy." "you''re right." The two looked at each other, and there were some smiles in their eyes. At the same time, Tao Hecai also took people back to Cheng''s home. Riding horses, the group hurried back to Cheng''s house. They were soaked and looked embarrassed. Anyone who saw it would feel that something was wrong. The moment Cheng Zixiao saw Tao Hecai, there was something wrong in his heart. He subconsciously looked around, but he didn''t see anyone he was familiar with, and his heart jumped out. He controlled his tone and asked as inly as possible: "Hecai, why are you back?" "Second Young Master, I''m sorry, harmony is useless." Tao Hecai heard Cheng Zixiao''s words and knelt on the ground instantly, "Second Young Master, you punish the peaceful talent." Cheng Zixiao still controlled his emotions, but his nervous eyes betrayed himself: "What happened, you say first." "Second Young Master, Miss Tang, she..." "What''s wrong with her?" Cheng Zixiao finally couldn''t help it, and walked to Tao Hecai in three steps in two steps. Vol 2 Chapter 5485: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (74) Vol 2 Chapter 5485: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (74) Cheng Zixiao subconsciously grasped Tao Hecai''s shoulders, unconsciously exerting force, and it hurt everyone. Only then did he realize that Tang Guo might be more important in the hearts of the two young masters than he had imagined. "Miss Tang may have lost everything." "what did you say?" "Hecai, you have always been prudent in doing things and never joke. I''ll give you another chance to speak well." Cheng Zixiao''s face turned, "You know me, I don''t like jokes." Tao Hecai''s mouth was bitter: "When we met the road by the sea, we met a wave of bandits who apanied the real guy. They wanted to rob the money, but we couldn''t fight it, so we had to abandon the carriage and n to bring Miss Tang nearby. Temporarily settled down in the town." "Unexpectedly, when the bandit saw Miss Tang''s appearance, he became greedy and wanted to take her back to be the wife of the bandit boss." "I wanted to work hard, but I didn''t expect Miss Tang to agree to go with them." Without waiting for Tao He to continue, Cheng Zixiao: "Why don''t you stop it?" "I also want to stop it. Miss Tang''s words make me unable to stop it." Cheng Zixiao let go of Tao Hecai, frowned and asked, "What did she say?" "She said that she was going to be sent away and sent to a distant ce. It is no different from being taken away by bandits." At the end, Tao He added, "Second Young Master, Miss Tang knows all the things you n. You like it. Knowing Miss Qiao, calcting her and her elders and youngsters, ruining her reputation, and nning to send her to the south, she knew everything very well. Therefore, she went very simply at the time." "What happenedter? Since she was taken away by the bandits, how could she lose her fragrance?" Cheng Zixiao felt a little rxed. As long as people are alive, there is still a chance to take them back. How can it be said that she loses her fragrance? ? "I thought so at the time. I nned toe back to tell the second young master about this first." Tao Hecai''s voice was hoarse at this time, "I didn''t expect to hear the screams of Liu Shuang just after riding the horse. Miss Tang jumped into the sea'', after the incident, I took some people to search for a long time in the sea below, but Miss Tang was nowhere to be seen." "Miss Tang knows no water, and the chance of surviving in the sea is almost zero." Tao Hecai''s added sentencepletely shattered Cheng Zixiao''s hope. All my head is, she jumped into the sea! His face was pale, his hind legs staggered for a few steps, and he sat on the chair swayingly, his brain in a mess. What perfect n, how to make Qiao Xuexi ept him, didn''t have any thoughts. Tao Hecai still knelt on the ground and didn''t get up. Seeing Cheng Zixiao''s appearance, his eyes were red and he didn''t know what to say. "It''s useless to make peace, so let''s punish the two young men." Cheng Zixiao looked at the embarrassed Tao Hecai in a daze. After encountering so many bandits, Tao He could onlye back with his life. It is still very lucky and lucky. How could it be Tao Hecai''s fault? Even if the person who encountered this incident was him, there was still no way to stop her from jumping into the sea, right? Who would think that she would do it without hesitation? It happened to be him who contributed to all this. "Second Young Master, don''t be too sad." Tao Hecai was very distressed by Cheng Zixiao''s appearance. If he had known that Miss Tang was so important in the Second Young Master''s heart, he would definitely persuade him, not what the Second Young Master asked him to do. Just do it. The room was quiet, Cheng Zixiao didn''t speak, Tao He didn''t dare to say any more, and didn''t know what to say. Vol 2 Chapter 5486: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (75) Vol 2 Chapter 5486: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (75) Not long after, Cheng Zixiao woke up in a spirited spirit, stood up and rushed outside: "Take me to that ce and look for it again." "Perhaps, she was rushed to that shore?" Cheng Zixiao said persistently, "Hurry up and look for her. Maybe you can still find her. Don''t give up at this time." Tao Hecai quickly got up, even though he knew that the hope was slim, he hurriedly summoned his staff and followed Cheng Zixiaohao out mightily. He saw Cheng Zixiao''s red eyes and opened his mouth, still not knowing what to say. He knew that the Second Young Master regretted it. It may be regretted nning all this, or it may be regretted to send her away like this, otherwise, she will not have an ident. "You said she knew my n, why didn''t she resist? She didn''t break it? She didn''t secretly do something to protect herself?" Cheng Zixiao was riding the horse, but asked Tao Hecai. Despite the high wind, Tao Hecai still heard clearly. However, he could not answer, because this answer would defeat the two young masters. What else can it be because of? It can only be a cold heart. He had seen with his own eyes that Miss Tang''s attitude towards the Second Young Master had changed, and she had slowly epted the Second Young Master. But the second young master''s behavior pushed her into the abyss again, and she didn''t want to struggle, perhaps because she felt boring. It was a conspiracy to give the wrong bridal chamber at the beginning, or the second young master took the initiative to take the responsibility on the excuse that she liked her too much. When she slowly epted the matter and felt that the Second Young Master was good, she suddenly realized that it was just an excuse. She was just used as an excuse, a tool, and found that this person who always liked her was using her as a shield. In fact, she liked another person. She should be sad. Later, it was discovered that this person still wanted her to make room, and tried all means to destroy her, just to protect another person. Not to mention a woman, but a man, other rtionships, I am afraid that there is no way to ept such a result. Cheng Zixiao didn''t pursue Tao Hecai''s silence. At this time, he was talking to himself. He just wanted to rush to the ce where the incident urred as soon as possible to see if she was still there. Maybe there is a miracle? When he arrived at the destination, Cheng Zixiao seemed to be crazy, jumped into the sea to search, and searched for the surrounding shore, not letting go of the position of every stone. Finally, I went to some farmers'' homes and asked if there was a woman who was soaked in her body. Of course, the answer is no. After three days and three nights, Tao Hecai couldn''t help but stop Cheng Zixiao: "Second Young Master, the person should be gone, being swept away by the sea." Cheng Zixiao stopped mechanically, his shoes were worn out, and he was very tired. His eyes are even redder than before. These days, he hasn''t closed his eyes and hasn''t eaten much. People are basically reaching their limit. Hearing Tao Hecai''s reminder, his heart suddenly swelled and sore, his eyes moistened, and he looked at the endless sea. In this vast sea, finding someone is like finding a needle. He regretted it. I regret this for the first time in my birth, regretting every step from the beginning of the n. He seemed to lose the strength of his whole body and had to squat down, staring at the sea with dull eyes. Obviously so calm, it was a rippling sea with a starting point, but it was a man-eating beast. He could do nothing, and even had no chance to find her body. Cheng Zixiao thought of all the past, and Cheng Zixiao''s blood attacked his heart and spurted out a mouthful of blood. He clutched his painful heart, and felt the most painful sensation he was born with. Vol 2 Chapter 5487: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (76) Vol 2 Chapter 5487: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (76) At this time, Cheng Zixiao understood that sadness and reluctance are really nothingpared to heartache. When Qiao Xuexi married Cheng Zifeng, he was just sad, angry, and regretful, but he didn''t have the pain of a split heart. "Second Young Master, are you okay?" Tao Hecai was so worried when he saw Cheng Zixiao vomiting blood, he hurried over to help him: "Second young master, go back." "Hecai, I lost her." The wetness in Cheng Zixiao''s eyes finally slipped down, but he still kept his eyes open and looked at the sea, "It was the giant beast in front of her who swallowed her, but it was me. Personally send her into the mouth of the giant beast." "Second Young Master, this is the end of the matter, you..." "Hecai, I understood toote, I was too stupid." Cheng Zixiao grabbed Tao Hecai''s arm and said sadly, "Why didn''t I understand it earlier? How could I send her away, her appearance is obviously Gods favor for me was personally destroyed by me." "Second Young Master, it is not good to make peace. If you are reminded in time for peace, this kind of tragedy will not happen." Tao He has med the crime, "Second Young Master, let''s go back now. There are still many things to do. , Cant be immersed here." "You know?" Cheng Zixiao heard the meaning of Tao Hecai''s words. Tao Hecai nodded again and again: "I know the Second Young Master is a little different to Miss Tang, but I didn''t expect her to be so important in your heart. Second Younger, you don''t need to torture yourself like this. Go back and punish me, even if you want to. My life is good. If it weren''t for me, Miss Tang wouldn''t have jumped into the sea." Cheng Zixiaoughed suddenly, then shook her head: "I can''t even realize how important she is, how can you know?" Cheng Zixiao squatted down again, as if not intending to go back. And Yucheng was also caught in spection because of Cheng''s actions. Cheng Zixiao hadn''t gone back for three days, and the two elders of the Cheng family couldn''t help asking what was going on. The people who knew were gone, so they couldn''t ask a famous person to go out, so they could only arrange for someone to find it. Because of theck of guards, the two elders also released Cheng Zi. "Are you willing to let me go?" Cheng Zifeng was surprised, he looked around, "Is Zi Xiao away?" He didn''t mean to leave either, and sat swaggering in his seat. Master Cheng looked very ufortable with Cheng Zifeng now, and didn''t expect him to do anything. He was released only because he was rtively quiet recently. Besides, you can''t keep him locked up forever. He understood that the more Cheng Zi was sealed, the more he might hate him, and it would be better to simply let people out. Things have reached this point, so he likes the one named Xie Yuwen. ording to his experience, such a liking will eventually be defeated by life. After Cheng Zifeng suffers, he will understand that the so-called free feelings are basically useless things. "You can go wherever you want." Master Cheng said, "As long as you don''t touch the smoke, the cost of eating and wearing is indispensable for you. From now on, you will be the young master of the Cheng family with peace of mind. You will be with whomever you like. . But dont bring it in." Cheng Zifeng was a little surprised. He didn''t understand how these two people wanted to understand. At this moment, the person the two arranged to go out finally came back after hearing the news. "Master, madam, has found the whereabouts of the second youngest." Master Cheng: "Where is he, he won''te back for a few days, don''t care about the Cheng family? The Cheng family teaches him, how does he manage it?" "The second master is not doing well right now, and he is already on his way back." Master Cheng was a little worried this time, mainly because he was worried that something happened to Cheng Zixiao. No one could manage Cheng''s family: "What''s wrong with him?" Vol 2 Chapter 5488: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (77) Vol 2 Chapter 5488: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (77) "Doctor, how are people?" Master Cheng asked with some worry. The appearance of Cheng Zixiao being carried back really shocked him. Now Cheng Zifeng can''t support the Cheng family. Although Cheng Zixiao''s previous behavior was a bit bad, it is undeniable that the other party is indeed more suitable for inheriting the family. It was also Cheng Zifeng''s behavior that made him too disappointed, knowing that the family had fallen into the hands of the other party and had absolutely no future, so he ced hope on Cheng Zixiao. The doctor reassures: "The Second Young Master is fine, as long as he eats well, rests more, and raises for a while, it will be okay. This is because of hisck of sleep, his failure to replenish his meals in time, and his extreme sadness." The two elders of the Cheng family looked at each other and were extremely sad? What is it that makes Cheng Zixiao so sad that she can''t eat and sleep well? Have to go outside to get cold and starve? The person who came back to report the news earlier didn''t really know what happened to Cheng Zixiao. The one who knows the specifics is the group of people that Cheng Zixiao took out. "Go and call Tao He." After a while, Tao He came. He knew that there must be no way to hide things, but he certainly couldn''t tell the truth. On the way, he nned to say something. "Miss Tang jumped into the sea when she encountered bandits on the way." "The Second Young Master immediately went to find someone when he heard about it, but in the end he couldn''t find it." When Master Cheng heard this, his heart was stunned. In his impression, Cheng Zixiao was still the one who was infatuated with Tang Guo, and he also made a moth on the side of the worship hall. Mrs. Cheng is a little bit subtle. Could it be that Cheng Zixiao''s cooperation with Zifeng and the fulfillment of Zifeng and Xuexi are simply to satisfy his selfishness? In fact, he had long been fond of Tang Guo, but he didn''t expect that the twisted melon was not sweet at all, and Tang Guo still couldn''t tolerate him in his heart. In Mrs. Cheng''s view, Cheng Zixiao is such a deep-hearted person, otherwise this huge Cheng family would not be in control of the other party. No wonder, she said how Cheng Zixiao coulde up with such a way, but she used to think that the other party was taking pictures of Zifeng everywhere, so it was convenient for him to do it for a long time. But what can I do if I want to understand? Zifeng couldn''t help her, and she couldn''t do anything she wanted, unless Zifeng could have a child. It''s a pity that Xuexi''s obedient and well-behaved daughter-inw waspletely banned by the quilt. Could she still ept Zifeng and the child of the vixen outside? "Does anyone at the Tang family arrange for someone to find it?" Master Cheng asked. Tao Hecai smiled bitterly: "The day Miss Tang went home, she left the Tang family. Since then, no one from the Tang family has visited her whereabouts. There are a lot of things in the Tang family now. The five illegitimate children of Mr. Tang have been exposed. There is no peace every day. Maybe, they dont even know the news of Miss Tangs ident." This makes Master Cheng a little speechless: "I knew that today, why should she keep thinking about Zifeng? Since she married his Zixiao, she should have a good time with Zixiao. Can the second grandmother of the Cheng family still wronged her? Nothing?" Tao He only opened his mouth to exin something, but if he said this, wouldn''t he be discrediting the two young masters? In the end, he could only remain silent. He looked at Cheng Zixiao who was still asleep, and his head silently dropped. Master Cheng sighed: "Take care of Zixiao, he woke up and said." Only such a son can support the Cheng family. "Where is Zifeng?" Master Cheng asked the other servants. Vol 2 Chapter 5489: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (78) Vol 2 Chapter 5489: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (78) Before the person said, Cheng Zifeng walked in from outside: "Father, are you looking for me? I heard that Miss Tang jumped into the sea, and now no one can find it, what''s the matter?" "I met a bandit." Tao Hecai added on the side, "Miss Tang was unbearable and jumped into the sea." He thought, it should be the best way to exin it. I have to say that the Second Young Master really killed a person, and she was innocent. Cheng Zifeng couldn''t believe it: "How could it be? When she was scolded by the entire Yucheng before, she didn''t do anything unimaginable when she was scolded by the whole fish city. Why did she want to jump into the sea if she was caught by the bandits? Isn''t this a bit inconsistent with her? style of?" After all, she had preferred to betray her morals before being with him. This is the point that Cheng Zifeng couldn''t figure out. He was caught by the bandits and he still had a chance to survive when he was rescued. He thought she was not a person who valued fame so much. "Get out!" "Do you still think it is not embarrassing enough to be here?" Master Cheng couldn''t be used to Cheng Zifeng''s indifferent attitude, and beat him out with a cane. It didn''t take long for the entire Yucheng people to know that Tang Guo was blocked by bandits and finally jumped into the sea. No one knows what''s going on. But for her reluctance to jump into the sea from the bandits, many people still couldn''t believe it. After all, it seemed to them that she was still alive because of the embarrassment before. She was not afraid of being pointed. How could she suddenly jump into the sea when she encountered bandits? If it weren''t for the things she had done before, would she still think she was a chaste woman? How could Qiao Xuexi not know such a big thing. She ran home out of breath, rushed to the ce where Cheng Zixiao lived, and walked to the entrance of the courtyard. She hesitated for a moment, and she was walking and calling people, really attracted Tao Hecai. Seeing Tao Hecai, she shouted: "Take me to see Cheng Zixiao." "I said she was innocent, but he just didn''t believe it." "Now that the people are gone, he is sad again and is going to die." Tao He has a hard time talking about it, isn''t it? The Second Young Master is doing his own job. Cheng Zixiao had already woke up, listening to Qiao Xuexi yelling into the room, he sat on a chair, wearing a piece of clothing, without turning his head back. "Cheng Zixiao!" Qiao Xuexi shouted again, "Are you satisfied now?" Cheng Zixiao slowly turned her head and looked at Qiao Xuexi who was standing in front of him. He didn''t know what happened. He hadn''t felt the stunned feeling that he had for her a long time ago. He didn''t know when he started, and his liking for Qiao Xuexi was slowly fading. Why didn''t you find it? It''s just because he believes too much in himself and is too obsessed with certain things. It should be said that he always wanted to bring back things that were stolen by Cheng Zifeng. His liking for her was actually just what he saw at first sight. Later, he felt that his favorite person was taken away by Cheng Zifeng, and he was unwilling to get it. He obviously regarded her as the best, and Cheng Zifeng didn''t cherish it. He naturally wanted to change everything. He only saw the front, and didn''t see that there was a better person around him, ignoring that this talent was the best gift God gave him. "Really can''t find it?" When Qiao Xuexi saw Cheng Zixiao who was thin and pale, she also understood that he might feel ufortable in his heart, and her tone was lower, "Or, ask someone to look for it again, what if she is still alive?" "She is so transparent and smart, I don''t believe she really jumped into the sea." Vol 2 Chapter 5490: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (79) Vol 2 Chapter 5490: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (79) "Really, ording to what I know about her, if she wants to get away, she will never take the waterway. Instead, she will pretend to be a snake with the bandits first, and then slowly find a chance to get out, or use some excuses to hold her back. , Waiting for someone to rescue. I will definitely not seek my own short-sightedness for the so-called fame." Cheng Zixiao didn''t speak, because from Tao Hecai''s exnation, he could analyze that Tang Guo''s jump into the sea was really not for the so-called fame. She had a cold heart, and she had no desire to survive. The Cheng family couldn''t go back, and was abandoned by the Tang family. She was still calcted by his life. She didn''t miss the world anymore. Cheng Zixiao''s eyes became red again, he closed his eyes, and his body trembled slightly. Tao He couldn''t stand it anymore, so he exined to Qiao Xuexi: "Miss Qiao, we searched for three days and three nights, and we looked for ces that we could find nearby. If there are none nearby, it only means that Miss Tang will stay forever. There." Qiao Xuexi covered her mouth, tears couldn''t help but fall: "Why is that? I still don''t understand why she wouldn''t survive? She is so smart, she wants to live, she will definitely be able to live." Tao Hecai''s mouth is bitter, so I can''t exin it. Treat that incident as a secret. "I am leaving." Qiao Xuexi couldn''t ask anything here, so she could only turn around and leave. She felt that Tao He was hiding something, and what was it that the other party did not want to disclose? Does this have anything to do with Tang Guo''s death? She hadn''t helped Tang Guo find out who had harmed her, but the other party was gone. No, she was really upset this way, at least she had to find a way to prove Tang Guo''s innocence. Now the people in Yucheng really make her ufortable. Seeing that Qiao Xuexi was about to walk out of the gate of the small courtyard, she suddenly stopped. She moved her eyes, turned her toes, and walked in the same direction as before. This time she walked silently without making a sound. Since Tao He has nothing to say, it is not easy for her to investigate from other aspects, so it is better to take advantage of this time and she secretly listens, maybe she can find anything? No one would have thought that Qiao Xuexi would overheard, would she? She is familiar with every part of the Cheng family. After all, she used to be a gardener in the process family. It was still easy for her to find an excellent eavesdropping location. After a while, Qiao Xuexi touched the window. There happened to be a pile of grass blocking the outside. The window was slightly open. She squatted down and could hear the movement in the house clearly. "Second Young Master, the Cheng family still needs you to preside over the overall situation. Don''t me yourself too much." "There is no way to retrieve Miss Tang, but you still have Miss Qiao. You forgot, didn''t you do all this to bring Miss Qiao back to protect?" Tao Heforted. He didn''t know that Cheng Zixiao didn''t like Qiao Xuexi anymore, he only thought that Tang Guo''s departure made the other party sad. Cheng Zixiao likes Tang Guo, as well as Qiao Xuexi. "He Cai, I have no intention of doing anything else." "Second Young Master, have you given up Miss Qiao?" Tao He was surprised, "because of Miss Tang''s death?" "No." why? Tao He only asked in his heart. He has been with the Second Younger for many years. Over the years, he knows how much the Second Younger likes Miss Qiao. If she gives up easily because of Miss Tang, he will find it hard to ept. "I suddenly found out that I didn''t like Qiao Xuexi for a long time." Cheng Zixiao said this, suddenly crying: "Why didn''t I find out earlier..." Vol 2 Chapter 5491: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (80) Vol 2 Chapter 5491: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (80) "If I could find out early, and I won''t let her leave me, there won''t be that n to hurt her." Cheng Zixiao sobbed, covering her face with her hands," Qiao Xuexi was right. She is so smart, even if she is so smart. Among the bandits, as long as there is hope in her heart, she will never give up the chance to live and jump into the sea. She is disappointed, disappointed in me, and she doesn''t want to stay in this world anymore." "I personally pushed away the person who was best to me in this world, and now I will never be eligible to own her." Qiao Xuexi, who was squatting under the window, did not expect to hear such a big secret on a whim. She is not a fool. From these remarks just now, she has analyzed that the matter of Tang Guo being framed is basically rted to Cheng Zixiao. What made her uneptable was that it was Cheng Zixiao who framed Tang Guo for her. Just because Cheng Zixiao once liked her. She really couldn''t ept it. Tang Guo''s death still had her share, she couldn''t ept it too much. What made her uneptable was that Tang Guo actually knew that these ns were from Cheng Zixiao''s hands. Last time she asked, the other party clearly said that she didn''t know. Qiao Xuexi''s tears kept falling, Tang Guo didn''t say, was she afraid that the truth would hurt her? Obviously she hurt her, why wouldn''t the other party be willing to tell the truth? She was not afraid of being hurt at all. Cheng Zifeng''s injury had already made her very strong. If time can go back, she will definitely stay by the other side''s side, so that the other party has no chance to be sent away by Cheng Zixiao''s people. Even though Cheng Zixiao in the room was crying, she still felt the other person''s feelings for Tang Guo, the kind of regret, reluctance, and heartbreaking pain, she still felt ufortable, let alone feel that Cheng Zixiao was an infatuated person. This is a white-eyed wolf. Sure enough, it was Cheng Zifeng''s brother, and his style of doing things was really simr. No one had a conscience. The truth has been heard almost, Qiao Xuexi resisted the sad emotions and slowly touched it out. "Second Young Master, eat something and live no matter what." Tao Hecai persuaded, "I haven''t been able to find Miss Tang''s body now. Maybe there is a miracle in this world, in case she appears again someday. What about it? If you don''t see the body for one day, it proves that she still has the hope ofing back. Only if the second young master guarantees a good body, he will have the opportunity to make up in the future. Some light appeared in Cheng Zixiao''s eyes, and he slowly said, "Is it true?" "Of course, the Second Young Master can make more money, hire more people, let them go to the beach every day, look everywhere, maybe they can find it? Anyway, you have to see people in life, and corpses in death, right?" "You are right." Cheng Zixiao seemed to have found a reason to live, "Go get food." Tao He just breathed a sigh of relief and quickly ordered someone to bring something to eat. Cheng Zixiao had been hungry for several days and had not eaten anything normally, so she could only eat some porridge. He looked at the porridge in the bowl and fell into thought again. Tao Hecai saw his eyes red and urged: "Second Young Master, eat it, the temperature is just right, neither hot nor cold." "You ordered it?" "No, the cook is already ready." Cheng Zixiao took a bite, but the familiar taste: "The cook should have tasted the porridge before. Before her, he couldn''t think of this. The porridge is ready, and then it is cold and warm. It was just right when it was eaten. Okay, this is what she ordered." Vol 2 Chapter 5492: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (81) Vol 2 Chapter 5492: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (81) "These small dishes are also what she often ordered the cook to make. For a while, I ate these for breakfast every day. Since I ate these, my stomach doesn''t hurt anymore." Tao Hecai was speechless. The Cheng family really had too many memories of Miss Tang. These memories are sweet and fatal to the two young masters. At the same time, Tang Guo had already settled on the top of Niutou Mountain. Just as Yan Qing said, this ce has built a beautiful house with everything in it. There is a pond, fish, and flowers in the house. It is a good ce to live. Yan Qing''s little brothers go up and down every day, buying many things from the city. I was afraid that she would be bored, so I bought books and musical instruments. Anyway, Yan Qing could think of the things that the richdy could y with, so the younger brothers would carry them. At this time, Tang Guo was leaning against the pavilion to read a book and teasing the fish. Yan Qing sat next to her and stared at her, throwing some fish feed into the pond from time to time. "Don''t lose the feed, do you have a big belly without the fish in the pond? If you continue, you may be going to die." Tang Guo looked at Yan Qing and wanted to throw a handful of fodder down, and quickly stopped. Yan Qing stopped, and smiled at her, "Are you still used to living here? Is there anything missing?" "I''m used to it, it''sparable to living at home." When Yan Qing heard it, he was even more happy: "How about the book, do you like to read it? It''s crooked, I can''t understand it anymore." Yan Qing didn''t know that the original owner had actually never learned a foreignnguage. Of course Tang Guo could understand this book. When some special periodes in the future, these books may not be able to keep basically. Almost every simr small world has such a special period, but there are many different developments in it. Just like this small world, when she first came, she found that the film industry here developed very early and it was still very developed. In terms of technology, it is much more advanced than the same time period in the previous small world. "Do you want to learn?" Tang Guo shook the book in his hand, "If you want to learn, I will teach you and your little brothers, many of them can''t recognize many words. Ask them if they want to learn." Yan Qing was a little surprised: "Would you like to teach us?" "of course." "That must be willing. Those of us have interrupted the chance to go to school because of various things." Yan Qing said, he is actually better. His parents are considered literate. He has also attended school and read. No problem, many of his younger brothers can''t do it, and some of his own names can''t be written. In the past, neither of them was aware of this problem. "I''ll call them all." After a while, the boys were sitting in rows in the yard. Yan Qing sat in the first row the most: "This is a rare opportunity. You have to study hard, and none of them can be left behind. Tomorrow, I will go down the mountain to buy a ckboard and chalk, as well as paper and pen." In this way, Tang Guo started teaching on the mountain. One day after ss, she and Yan Qing said, "There is a wave of bandits on the mountain next door, and they will be incorporated into the team. In addition, I don''t think you can always be bandits, you have to find some serious things to do." "We have properties under the mountain." Yan Qing said, "I''ll let you show the ledger." "How did you know the bandit in the mountain next door?" Yan Qing and the bandit in the mountain next door did not offend the river water. I really didn''t have this idea. Tang Guo is already looking through his books. The industries in Yan Qing''s hands are rtively fragmented and not concentrated enough. There is still no problem in making money, but if he wants to continue to expand, he must carry out unified management and nning. "Don''t worry about theption, you ask people to watch, and when they are in danger, just pick up people in the past." ording to the historical process of this world, even if the bandits in the mountain next door did not die because of the original owner, they would be killed by those whoter upied the Fish City. "Listen to you." "Starting from today, I will call you Chinese and mathematics first, and I will teach you foreignnguages after you have learned almost the same." "Recently, I will sort out your properties. When I get the chance, I will rece the Tang family and the Cheng family." Yan Qing said excitedly: "That''s okay." He knew that she was a person doing great things, and she was right. Brothers: Boss, why is this awkward? Anyway, its for this purpose. Its not good not to do anything. After all, she still has to live in this world for decades. She also wants to wee the peaceful era sooner. Yan Qing is very cooperative, Tang Guo''s days are more moist than Cheng Zixiao''s days. "Do you want to know about things at the foot of the mountain." Yan Qing asked tentatively one day, "Recently, my people discovered that Qiao Xuexi runs Cheng''s house very diligently. They often go to Cheng Zixiao. Guess why she went." Tang Guo was also a little curious: "What did she do?" Vol 2 Chapter 5493: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (82) Vol 2 Chapter 5493: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (82) "I didn''t want to tell you this... I don''t think you are worthy. Who can not believe her, you can''t help but believe her." "I didn''t expect so many things to happenter, after thinking about it, let me tell you." Cheng Zixiao looked at the order in her hand, her face that was a little ruddy turned pale again: "When is this?" "Just a few days before the ident." Qiao Xuexi said tentatively, "I remember that you obviously went to the Yun''s tailor shop to order clothes and did a lot of them. I don''t know why she would secretly order themter. So much. Does she have any feelings in the dark, knowing that she can''t be with you anymore?" Cheng Zixiao himself was still stunned, looking at this order at a loss. After being reminded by Qiao Xuexi, it seemed as if something was opened, and he would fill it out at once. Why did Tang Guo order so many clothes for the seasons of the year. She knew his n. She had time to order clothes, but she didn''t have time to get out for herself. Was she sad when she knew the truth? In the other few days, he apanied her to go shopping, but he didn''t notice her abnormality. Thinking about it now, I always feel that she is a bit too quiet. He thought his ns were wless, but she didn''t know that she was by the side and pretended not to know, even though these ns were all aimed at her. Seeing Cheng Zixiao''s face pale, Qiao Xuexi felt a bit happy in her heart as she firmly held the order. This order is nothing but a mere fact. She thought, even if Tang Guo is alive now, she won''t like Cheng Zixiao anymore, right? She jumped into the sea so simply, maybe she just wanted to say goodbye to these things. The other party is so smart, how could he have been immersed in his feelings for Cheng Zixiao? Tang Guo''s jump into the sea, she guessed that it was not just disappointment to Cheng Zixiao, it should be that many things happened one after another, which made her feel a little tired just like the other party, and the world is not beautiful, and it is not worth her nostalgia. But she must create an illusion that Tang Guo jumped into the sea. The reason must be Cheng Zixiao''s betrayal. Cheng Zixiao was tempted by Tang Guo, she could tell. Through recent observations, she found that Cheng Zixiao was a man in his bones. People don''t cherish them when they are alive, and they are sad here when they die. It really deserves it! Tang Guo''s life or death was unclear, and Cheng Zixiao didn''t want to live the next day easily. "I want to go to the Yun''s Tailor''s Shop." Cheng Zixiao took a deep breath, tried to control the feeling of heartache, got up from the chair, and ran outside. Qiao Xuexi quickly followed. Tao Hecai, who was waiting outside, walked to her quickly and said in a low voice: "Miss Qiao, I will ask you to take care of the second youngest these days. The second youngests situation is not so good. I hope you Encourage him a lot and don''t let him be immersed in the sadness of the past. Some people will nevere back, but some are still alive." "Okay, I will look at him, don''t worry." Don''t worry, she will definitely not let Cheng Zixiao live well. She wants to remind Cheng Zixiao all the time how good another person is to him. Qiao Xuexi''s eyes drooped slightly, and she already had a n in her heart. She nned to do something herself, but Tang Guo''s sudden ident gave her an idea. "Sorry, the items on this order can''t be taken out in one go. At that time, Miss Tang and us agreed to deliver to Cheng''s house every quarter." Yun Qiaolian replied in a cold voice, ignoring Cheng Zixiao''s identity. Vol 2 Chapter 5494: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (83) Vol 2 Chapter 5494: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (83) Cheng Zixiao was not angry. He didn''t expect to have such an agreement. He still asked in his heart, why didn''t Tang Guo tell him this? After thinking about it, how could the other party tell him? "Then this season''s can be taken away?" Yun Qiaolian sneered in her heart. This Cheng family really didn''t have any good things, and it was a bit strange. How could she think that Cheng Zixiao and Cheng Zifeng were different from each other, and they were good. She really wanted to tear her mouth apart, and she actually persuaded Miss Tang that the second youngest of the Cheng family was good. Why don''t such bad people die? Ms. Tang is such a nice person, she will be gone if she doesn''t. But what surprised her was that Qiao Xuexi would actually do this, which made her like it more and more. In that case, she was of course willing to cooperate. "This season''s can be taken away." Yun Qiaolian still didn''t have a good face, Cheng Zixiao seemed not to care, but looked at her expectantly. Yun Qiaolian turned around, took out some clothes, and gave them to Cheng Zixiao. Cheng Zixiao held it like a baby, not allowing Tao He to touch it. Just as he was about to turn around and walk away, Yun Qiaolian''s voice sounded: "Wait a minute, you don''t have the finale yet." Cheng Zixiao was stunned, then looked back at Yun Qiaolian, very puzzled. Isn''t this full of clothes avable? "Ms. Tang originally made an appointment with me to collect the expenses for the first quarter. I didn''t expect that she suddenly had an ident." Cheng Zixiao''s arm trembled, and his lips moved: "Hecai, pay." "All the bnce has been paid." Cheng Zixiao added. Tao Hecai fell silent and asked Yun Qiaolian: "Miss Yun, I don''t know how much the total bnce is?" "Wait first, I''ll do the calctions." Yun Qiaolian took out an abacus and crackled, "Miss Tang has ordered you clothes for ten years in the Yun''s tailor shop." "Four seasons a year, three sets per quarter. Three, four and one twelve, a total of 120 sets of clothes. A set of winter clothes costs three hundred oceans, and 30 sets of winter clothes are nine thousand oceans. Spring and autumn clothes are two sets. A hundred oceans, sixty sets of spring and autumn clothes are twelve thousand oceans. Summer outfits are one hundred and fifty oceans, and thirty summer outfits are four thousand five hundred oceans, for a total of 25,500 oceans." "Because Miss Tang is generous, I erased five hundred oceans for her, so it would be 25,000 oceans. Miss Tang has already paid a deposit of two thousand five hundred oceans, so Cheng Er will pay less for the rest." "Hecai, pay for it." Although this is a big expense, Cheng Zixiao didn''t respond much. Tao Hecai hesitated for a moment. After all, he had let Tang Guo take away Xiaoban''s family property, which left the government''s working capital not much. After paying more than 20,000 yuan, the mansion had a hard time. After all, the money in the shops is not arbitrarily raised for fear of insufficient liquidity. But looking at Cheng Zixiao''s appearance, Tao He could only talk to Yun Qiaolian first, and then go to get the money. Cheng Zixiao just sat in a rickshaw with his clothes in a daze. He didn''t even notice Qiao Xuexi saying goodbye to him. "Are you relieved a little bit?" Yun Qiaolian looked at Qiao Xuexi''s taciturn appearance, "Why are you still unhappy? At least I can cheat him." "Will Tang Guo be back? It''s useless to relieve his qi." Yun Qiaolian sighed: "Then you still deliberately do this?" "It''s a return to her, I now have an idea...I want Cheng Zixiao to never get out of this incident." Vol 2 Chapter 5495: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (84) Vol 2 Chapter 5495: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (84) Yun Qiaolian didn''t know that Qiao Xuexi had so many ghost ideas. Thinking about that scene, Cheng Zixiao really made an honest person anxious. Tang Guo heard Qiao Xuexi''s movement from Yan Qing''s side, and was still a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party would join forces with Yun Qiaolian Pit Cheng Zixiao, and it would get trapped. Not only that, she was still thinking about ways to trap it. "Brothers have integrated the industries under the mountain ording to what you said. In a few months, you will be able to gradually get in touch with some of the industries of the Cheng family." Yan Qing reported on the recent assignments, "Qiao Xuexi is currently in Looking for a candidate, it seems that you have to cheat Cheng Zixiao." "You don''t need to worry about it." "Are you bored on the mountain? Do you want to go outside to see, instead of going to Fish City, we can go to other ces to y." Tang Guo really didn''t n to go down the mountain recently, so she refused. Seeing Yan Qing''s disappointed look again, she changed her words: "I want to turn around." "Then I will take you." Yan Qing regained his energy, "Really, I haven''t taken you around since you went up the mountain." Time passed unconsciously, two months had passed since Tang Guo jumped into the sea. Cheng Zixiao looked good on the surface, which gave Master Cheng a lot of peace of mind. However, Tao Hecai was very worried. The clothes Cheng Zixiao was wearing now were taken from Yun''s tailor''s shop that day. Except for these sets of clothes, he doesn''t wear anything else. He had been to Qiao Xuexi a few times, and Qiao Xuexi was also very generous. He didn''t listen to the conversation between the two, but the appearance of Qiao Xuexi didn''t seem to improve the situation of the second master, which made Tao Hecai very weak. Every time Qiao Xuexi came over, of course he talked about Tang Guo with Cheng Zixiao. She can''t pit Tang Guo on clothes, but she can pit it in other ces. For example, talking to Cheng Zixiao about Tang Guo''s hobbies, these hobbies are also true. She knew Cheng Zixiao a little bit, as long as she said that Tang Guo liked him, the other party would buy it back and store it in the house. She was watching with her own eyes that there were more and more things in that room. Hearing Cheng Zixiao said, these were gifts to her when Tang Guo came back. In this regard, she just smiled, why does the bted affection make it feel so mean? It can''t move people at all, just think this person is very funny. Tao Hecai came to see her again recently, and she just wanted to try the water. "Xiaoguo liked to watch movies before. If you are unhappy, you can go to the movies." Cheng Zixiao heard it, and that afternoon, he went to the cinema to buy tickets and watch a movie. Tao Hecai sat in the back, Cheng Zixiao sat in the seat he and Tang Guo had done before, and remembered the conversation between the two of them that day. The more I think about it, the more ufortable it feels. He has already bought the seat next to him, so there is no one in this ce. But when he turned his head, he suddenly realized that in the seat beside the empty seat, there was a woman wearing a cheongsam, whose appearance was somewhat simr to Tang Guo. When Cheng Zixiao saw it, the whole person was stunned. He rushed over and grabbed the person named Tang Guo. As a result, the woman was so scared that she screamed and yelled as a hooligan. The cinema staff heard the sound and hurried in, pulling Cheng Zixiao away. At this time, Cheng Zixiao finally saw clearly that this woman was not Tang Guo, and that face didn''t look like it at all. But just now, he clearly felt that this woman was Tang Guo, no, it should be said that she just sat like Tang Guo. Vol 2 Chapter 5496: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (85) Vol 2 Chapter 5496: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (85) "Why are you dressed like this?" Cheng Zixiao stared at the panicked woman in front of her, with a gloomy expression, "Do you wear this way too?" Except Tang Guo, no one looks good in this suit. This woman dressed exactly the same as Tang Guo''s cheongsam, when she heard Cheng Zixiao say this, she became angry on the spot: "What kind of olddy wears? You have to care? Who are you, do you live by the sea?" "Come and take a look. There is a gangster here who wants to take advantage of him. He also mes the olddy for wearing the wrong clothes. Everyone will help and send this stinky gangster to the police station." This woman has a loud voice, and everyone around her has a pain in their ears. Cheng Zixiao''s words were really outrageous. The lights in the cinema had to be turned on. The guys blocked Cheng Zi and Tao Hecai shouted it was useless. "Misunderstanding, this is really a misunderstanding. This is the second youngest of the Cheng family, not a hooligan." In the end, Tao He could only dere his identity like this, "Since Miss Tang disappeared, the second youngest''s spirit has been a little abnormal, please bear with me." When everyone heard this, they stopped yelling, but looked at Cheng Zixiao carefully. Tao Hecai apologized to everyone and quickly pulled Cheng Zixiao away. Cheng Zixiao''s eyes were still on the woman''s body, but the other party stared at him. He finally retracted his gaze. He was dazzled just now, and he recognized the wrong person. The same clothes, worn on different people, are really different. Tao Hecai looked at Cheng Zixiao who was silent and didn''t know what to say. He felt that in the future, he should note to the cinema anymore. The ce is crowded, noisy, and the lights are dim, making it easy for people to misunderstand people. However, how did he know that in the following days, almost every one or two days, Cheng Zixiao would admit the wrong person. Every time, he rushed over to catch a strange woman and shouted Tang Guo''s name loudly. The result was either being pushed away, pped, or beaten by the other''s male partner. After waiting, I realized that this was the second young master of the Cheng family. But in just one month, the second young master of the Cheng family may have lost heart and madness and spread like this. Qiao Xuexi was quite satisfied with Cheng Zixiao''s condition, and those women were hired by her. She may not be able to do other things for a while, but to let Cheng Zixiao live in the shadows forever, she can still do it with hard work. "Now the people in Yucheng are saying that Cheng Zixiao is going crazy." Yun Qiaolian said in a low voice, "but there is another rumor that you don''t like to hear." "It''s about the people in Yucheng talking about Xiaoguo, right? It''s a shame that she is not worthy of Cheng Zixiao''s care for such an unruly person, right? It''s a pity that Cheng Zixiao is also said to be." Yun Qiaolian nodded slightly: "It makes people angry to hear. How could Miss Tang be such a person. In other words, when will you announce the truth?" "They are all preconceived. Unless Cheng Zixiao takes the initiative to admit this matter, the news will be released without evidence, and it will not work at all. Besides, I am afraid that this blow will not be sessful, and it will make Cheng Zixiao suddenly wake up, and it will be troublesome. " Yun Qiaolian knocked her head: "I thought you were an idiot, but I didn''t expect to be quite clever." "I''m an idiot, it''s not because you suffered a loss in your hands, you made me miserable that time." Yun Qiaolian quickly gave up, admitting her mistake, "It''s not that she is young and sensible, jealous, and feels that you have picked up a big bargain. I didn''t expect this to be Cheng Zixiao''s calction. I was also stupid at the time. The troubles of the two brothers, how could they bother you?" Vol 2 Chapter 5497: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (86) Vol 2 Chapter 5497: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (86) "Because you think I''m taking advantage." Yun Qiaolian: "..." "Speaking of business, what are your ns next?" Qiao Xuexi was silent for about half a minute before saying: "Since the people in Yucheng are saying that Xiaoguo is not observing women''s way, it is not worthwhile for Cheng Zixiao to do so, then I want to make this rumor even more violent. Let Cheng Zixiao Wherever you go, you can hear other people talking about Xiao Guo, saying that she is not her. At present, in his mind, Xiao Guo has been regarded as destiny. You said that if everyone is ndering her, you guess what he would do. ?" "He will stop these people and will not allow them to say that, but can he stop it?" "At least he boasted, the Cheng family can''t develop. Everyone knows that the second young man of the Cheng family has lost his heart and made crazy things for Xiaoguo. Do you think other people will take advantage of this time to suppress the Cheng family? ?" "If he doesn''t take the initiative to admit his mistakes, I will announce the truth when the Cheng family loses power. At that time, it was time for everyone to beat the dog. Many people would suddenly realize that Cheng Zixiao med himself because he did something wrong. It''s not a matter of subconsciously justifying him because of the aura of the second master of the Cheng family." Yun Qiaolian patted her heart, she couldn''t help but backed up two steps: "Where did you learn this?" "Little Guo taught, and the rich wives of Yucheng gave some suggestions. Since Xie Yuwen''s incident, I have made a lot of friends every time I have a party. Only then did I know that the rich wives in these circles are not that way. Its actually easy to get along with strangers." "Tsk, it''s no wonder, I''m promising." Tang Guo, who was far on Niutou Mountain, was still a little surprised after hearing Qiao Xuexi''s movement. "Yan Qing, when Qiao Xuexi walks the rumors, please help lighten up the fire. Stare at the Cheng family more. Don''t let us work so hard at that time and be divided by other families." Yan Qing patted her heart and promised: "Don''t worry, just stare." In fact, he waspletely capable and took the Fish City, just like some forces. Don''t know why, Tang Guo stopped this incident, and said that the light of this world woulde soon, and it was enough to let him join at that time, without doing other things. He listened to her anyway, and now his brothers are having a great time, and he is also very happy. Within a few days, there were more and more discussions about Tang Guo in Yucheng. Anyway, it was just to turn out the matter between her and Cheng Zifeng and repeat them. Even the subordinates of the Cheng family couldnt help but talk secretly. Tang Guo hurt their second youngster so miserably. If she didnt obey the woman''s way and did such a shameful thing, the second youngster would not lose heart. Up. When Cheng Zixiao heard this, he yelled at these people: "She''s not like that!" "Tao Hecai, kick these people out, whoever says she is not, kick them out." In just three days, Cheng Zixiao drove most of Cheng''s subordinates away. Master Cheng couldn''t sit still, and came to him and persuaded him, "Zi Xiao, why do you give up on yourself for a woman like this? You are the descendant of my Cheng family. Isn''t it easy to want a woman? They are right. , If she is a good second grandmother, she will be safe..." "Get out!" Before Master Cheng finished speaking, Cheng Zixiao became angry and stared at him with red eyes, "What do you know, what qualifications do you have to say about her? Get out!" Master Cheng pointed to Cheng Zixiao and gasped, "You...you are crazy!" "I''ll say it again, who at the Cheng''s family said she said no, get out!" He raised his head and looked at Master Cheng indifferently, "Including you, old stuff!" Master Cheng attacked his heart with blood and fainted. "Master, the master is dizzy." Cheng Zifengzily tilted Eng''s legs, and asked inly, "Are you still angry?" "Yes...some." "Then go out, wait, why are you dizzy?" "Is such that" After listening to his servant, Cheng Zifeng couldnt help butugh: Zi Xiao is really more promising than me. If you dont say anything else, Zi Xiaos courage and ability are really great. By the way, if I had been tougher before, say Maybe Yuwen has entered the door. It turns out that my father is so persuasive." Vol 2 Chapter 5498: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (87) Vol 2 Chapter 5498: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (87) "Have you heard? Because the Cheng family''s subordinates said something about Miss Tang, they were driven out of the Cheng''s house by the Cheng family''s second youngest." "It''s more than that. I also heard that even Master Cheng can''t say anything to Miss Tang. After saying a few words that day, the second young master of the Cheng family fainted." "The Cheng family''s generation is ruined here." "By the way, Miss Tang is really a troublemaker. Without her, the Cheng family would be fine." People talked a lot. Cheng Zixiao happened to be passing by in a rickshaw. He couldn''t bear to hear these words. He called the rickshaw driver to stop, rushed down and grabbed the speaker, and said fiercely, "Why do you have the right to say that she is not?" "Look at it, it''s the second youngest of the Cheng family. Just take care of your own family, and take care of the people outside." The people around saw Cheng Zixiao, and quickly stepped forward to grab him. Today, Cheng Zifeng is alone, and two peoplee here to pull him away. The person who was grabbing the cor just now pushed Cheng Zixiao hard, and mocked: "Isnt what Im telling you the truth? Isnt she just because she doesnt like you and is unwilling to marry you, so she will be with your eldest brother." Are you together? Everyone in this fish city knows that you personally wrote the divorce letter and arranged for someone to send her back. Isn''t that the reason?" "If it weren''t for her, wouldn''t your Cheng family be very peaceful? What''s wrong?" "Speaking of Cheng Ershao, even if you like a woman again, you have to wipe your face and eyes. Is it worth it to toss the Cheng family into such a look for such a woman?" "What''s more, this woman still doesn''t like you, betrayed you, shamed you, and made you cuckold. Now that she is dead, she is dead. If you deserve it, you should be happy. Why can''t you forget it?" Yes, the people around followed suit. Even if Tang Guo is a fairy descending to the world, the most correct choice for any man facing such a woman is of course to give up. They didn''t understand why Cheng Zixiao could not forget such a woman and made the Cheng family mess up. If the facts were as they said, Cheng Zixiao would naturally not be so angry. It should be said that if he had not found his mind and understood that Tang Guo was the best person to him in the world, he would definitely not be so painful right now. Listening to the harsh words of the people around him, the underlying meaning is that he is now confused, and all kinds of words that Tang Guo is not, make him a little broken. He took two steps back and couldn''t help but yell again: "She is innocent, she has nothing to do with Cheng Zifeng." "The second youngest of the Cheng family, even if you like this woman again, there is no need to open your eyes and talk nonsense, right? She stole people and stole your eldest brother''s head, but the people of the Cheng family personally took you to catch the rape. So big You cant hide anything from her. You are protecting her too much, so why bother?" "She''s really innocent, she didn''t do anything, really!" Cheng Zixiao repeated, he grasped his head hard, his eyes were red, and there were tears in it. "She is very innocent, and she doesn''t like me. She likes me. She doesn''t like Cheng Zifeng. How could she like Cheng Zifeng? She likes me." "You don''t know anything at all!" Cheng Zixiao''s roar did not cause any impact on passersby at all. They all shook their heads, some regrets appeared on their faces, and the voice of discussion sounded in Cheng Zixiao''s ears. "It seems that the rumors are true. The second young master of the Cheng family is really frustrated and crazy." "No, I have no gains or losses, I am very awake," Cheng Zixiao looked at the passer-by who was shaking her head, her voice increased, "I repeat, she has never done it, sorry but..." "Second Young Master, Second Young Master, how are you?" Tao Hecai rushed over, grabbed Cheng Zixiao, pulled away, and got into the rickshaw. "Second Young Master, the doctor said you need to recuperate recently." Tao Hecai''s back was soaking wet. If he came over at ater time and the second master told all the ns, it would be over. "It''s a pity." Qiao Xuexi, who had been hiding for a while, couldn''t help stomping his feet, "This Tao Hecai came too in time. I knew I should hold him back." Vol 2 Chapter 5499: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (88) Vol 2 Chapter 5499: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (88) "Second Young Master, how are you doing?" At this time, Cheng Zixiao had returned to Cheng''s house. Tao Hecai looked at Cheng Zixiao who was silent, and he was very worried: "Second Young Master, treat the previous things as a secret. It is not good for the Second Young Master to say it." "The Cheng family is messy enough right now. I hope the second young master can cheer up soon. Don''t you want to make money, hire someone, and go to Miss Tang?" Tao Hecai saw that Cheng Zixiao still did not speak, and said: "At this time, the Second Young Master cannot fall. If you fall, there is really no hope again. Before you find Miss Tang, the Second Young Master must take care of yourself before you can wait. Miss Tang is back." "I know that the two young masters are very self-ming about that and want to prove her innocence, but she has note back at this time. Even if she proves her innocence, what will happen, not only does she not know it, but it will also put the two young men in a difficult situation Middle. Its better to wait for Miss Tang to return, and the second youngest will apologize to her personally at that time and prove her innocence. Tao He knew that Tang Guo''s chances of surviving were almost zero, so he was just trying to stabilize Cheng Zixiao. In his opinion, no matter how painful the injury is, it will slowly recover after time of treatment. Even if the wound cannot bepletely healed, at least it will be better than it is now. To say that Tang Guo wasing back was nothing more than to give Cheng Zixiao a reassurance and hope to cheer him up. Cheng Zixiao did listen this time, and he raised his head: "If shees back, will she forgive me?" "As long as the Second Young Master is alive and sincerely regretting her, one day she will be forgiven. As long as Miss Tanges back, the Second Young Master will have a lifetime to work hard. Therefore, at this time, the Second Young Master must take care of himself and maintain the Cheng family well. , This can also give her a stable environment." "If the Second Young Master abandons herself, you won''t be able to wait for her toe back." Cheng Zixiao heard it and said, "Yes, I want to wait for her toe back." "I want the Cheng family to grow." "I want to make a lot of money." "Hire a lot of people to find her." "When shees back, I will give everything up and leave it to her disposal. As long as she is willing toe back to me, I am willing to spend my life atonement." Tao Hecai felt a little softhearted, but he nodded again and again. The next day, Cheng Zixiao began to cheer up and deal with some of the remaining problems left by the Cheng family. The families around who had been staring at him suddenly hesitated when they saw Cheng Zixiao''s sudden recovery. It was Master Cheng on the hospital bed who was relieved when he heard this. As long as Cheng Zixiao can support the Cheng family, he will swallow this breath. No way, everyone was reced by Cheng Zixiao, and he couldn''t manage it even if he wanted to. In addition to his physical condition, he was also powerless. "I''m here to get this month''s money." Cheng Zifeng found Cheng Zixiao and said unceremoniously, not at all ashamed of reaching out for money. Cheng Zixiao nced at him indifferently, and then asked Tao He to get the money. After getting the money, Cheng Zifeng smiled and said, "Why, do you want to understand? Recently, I saw you working hard." "I know you will want to understand. After all, Tang Guo doesn''t like you. Now that the people are gone, you can just read it for a while." "This world is long, how can you like it?" "Besides, not only does she dislike you, she also has me in her heart." Cheng Zifeng smiled triumphantly, but before he finishedughing, he was hammered on the ground by Cheng Zixiao. Tao Hecai looked at Cheng Zifeng''s screams and didn''t stop him. He just reminded him, "Second Master, it''s almost done." Cheng Zixiao let go: "Throw it out, and I will talk about thister, and I will see you once." This time, Cheng Zifeng was a little scared, and quickly slipped away. Vol 2 Chapter 5500: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (89) Vol 2 Chapter 5500: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (89) "Second Young Master, what are you looking at?" Tao Hecai asked, following Cheng Zixiao''s line of sight, and saw a woman sitting in a rickshaw, "Second Young Master wants to know who she is?" "I don''t want to." Cheng Zixiao retracted his gaze: "It''s obviously the same clothes, it''s not her at all, she looks a little bit like it." Tao He realized that it was the woman who evoked Cheng Zixiao''s memory: "There are tens of thousands of people in this world, and it is inevitable that some characteristics will be simr." He hoped that the Second Young Master would like other women, so that he would not miss Miss Tang. I don''t know if the fish city is too big or the fish city is too small. Cheng Zixiao can always see people with simr characteristics to Tang Guo, perhaps eyes, mouth, behavior, or voice. In short, the people he met in this small fish city always reminded him of Tang Guo. He didn''t have the previous urge to go up and call someone. After all, these people are only somewhat simr to her, not her, how could he go up and stop each other? "It seems that the effect of this trick is not too great, and I don''t know what''s going on. Recently, Cheng Zixiao suddenly cheered up." Qiao Xuexi was very distressed, but she wanted to do more, but it was a pity that her ability was limited. Yun Qiaolian: "It was mostly Tao He who said something. Although Cheng Zixiao cheered up, she shouldn''t forget Miss Tang. After all, he would still be attracted by women with certain characteristics like Miss Tang. Stayed and observed for a while, but didn''t have the impulse before." "I''m afraid he is not impulsive and suddenly calms down. Now those in Fish City who are ready to deal with him have dispelled their previous thoughts." "Don''t say anything else, in this respect, Cheng Zixiao is definitely very skilled, but unfortunately I don''t have this ability, otherwise..." "You have done a good job. Let''s do it. I will spend more time on the details of each jealous garment. Then we will improve it together. Whatever can be done, no matter what it is." Yun Qiao Lian buried her head and embroidered on the fabric, "Furthermore, with our abilities, we can only do this, and there is nothing else we can do." Qiao Xuexi was a little unwilling, and had no other way for the time being, so she could only agree temporarily. Why is she so ipetent? In three months, a foreign merchant came out of the Fish City suddenly, and he was very generous in his deal. The goods in his hands were also very good, which was very popr with many owners of the Fish City. Later, I discovered that many industries of this foreign businessmen ovepped with Cheng''s family. As soon as he appeared, Cheng Zixiao noticed him. Especially as soon as the other party appeared, they robbed Cheng''s family of a lot of business continuously. Cheng Zixiao felt targeted, and nned to meet the foreign merchant at the banquet in the Fish City to test what the other party meant. This foreign businessman is Yan Qing. After Tang Guo''s training, Yan Qing has been promoted in all aspects, culture, clothing, wine tasting, understanding of all industries under her name, and being able to speak some foreignnguages superficially. At this time, no matter where he went, he would not suspect that he was a bandit, but a noble son. He and his little brothers have also acquired formal identities in other ces, which is regarded as washing away all traces of bandits on their bodies. Of course, the base camp on Niutou Mountain is still there, and there are still people guarded, training daily, this is what Tang Guo requires. Yan Qing doesn''t care, just listen to the daughter-inw. It doesn''t matter if Yan Qing''s younger brother, listen to the older sister-inw will not suffer. Tang Guo is going to attend this banquet as Yan Qing''s fiance. Vol 2 Chapter 5501: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (90) Vol 2 Chapter 5501: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (90) Cheng Zixiao''s long-awaited Yuchengmercial banquet finally began. This time it was mainly a gathering of prominent figures in Yucheng. Let''s get to know each other. Secondly, it is also to let everyone know the rookie of Yucheng, the young man Yan Qing. After all, this young man from outside made the Fish City a sensation when he appeared, and various wrists appeared in an endless stream. The things he brought out made people''s heart fascinating, but the same also made people a little worried, fearing that he would be reced by Yan Qing, maybe one day Yan Qing would get involved in their industry. This time I especially invited Cheng Zixiao. After all, most of the industries under Yan Qing''s name ovepped with Cheng''s family, and the underlying meaning was to let Cheng Zixiao touch this hard stubble. Moreover, Cheng Zixiao had toe, after all, this was really rted to his Cheng family''s industry. Everyone came early to watch the excitement. It was also the first time for Cheng Zixiao toe this morning. Looking around, he didn''t see any strange faces, so he could only sit and wait. Qiao Xuexi also came. She was qualified because she was in the eyes of some rich wives. And now, Qiao Xuexi is a person with some family background, so it''s no problem toe to this ce. Qiao Xuexi saw Cheng Zixiao and took the initiative to walk over. Of course he didn''t greet him kindly, but reminded Cheng Zixiao: "It''s time to get this season''s clothes again. Have you forgotten?" Cheng Zixiao was taken aback: "No, how could I forget, it''s because I''ve been busy recently." "Oh, busy, you were so busy before, so you didn''t find the best person around you?" "No wonder you can''t keep the people you want to keep, after all, you''re busy." Cheng Zixiao was very ufortable when he was said, and he instantly recalled the busy time in his mind, and he really ignored the most important things around him. What made him even more ufortable was that from the day he got married, his affection for Tang Guo was on the surface, but in fact there was no fluctuation in his heart. This kind of hypocrisy made him feel suffocated even more. Thinking about it carefully, he really owed her too much. Qiao Xuexi chose the nearest seat to sit down, and said in a weird manner: "Time is magical. It can always dilute a lot of things." "For example, no matter how good a person is, after a while, they will still be forgotten. No matter how good this person has been to someone, as long as she disappears in this person''s world, there will be no trace in the future." "It''s true that this person has a illusory bad thing, which is clearly remembered. So far no one has proven her innocence." Cheng Zixiao''s heart was very ufortable: "Miss Qiao, don''t tell me, I haven''t forgotten her, I just want to cheer up and wait for her toe back." "Did I say something?" Qiao Xuexi gave a smirk. "I''m just talking to myself and sighing about something. Isn''t this true?" "Every day I hear people around you talking about the wrongs of a person you once knew, but you can''t exin it or prove your innocence. Do you understand that feeling?" Cheng Zixiao was silent, of course he understood, but he really couldn''t fall. "Cheng Zixiao, the hope of hering back is very slim. Can you prove her innocence for her with such great ability?" Cheng Zixiao was overwhelmed by Qiao Xuexi''s serious eyes. Of course he wanted to prove Tang Guo''s innocence, but he wanted to wait for her toe back first. "I will prove it when shees back." Cheng Zixiao gritted her teeth and said. Qiao Xuexi felt a little bit relieved when he saw how painful he was. I want to get out of this easily, no way! Anyway, she didn''t n to marry again, so she would torture Cheng Zixiao for the rest of her life. "Boss Yan, you are finally here. It''s really rare to see you as a noble person. Please, please, please." The speaker paused, not knowing what he found, "This is?" Vol 2 Chapter 5502: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (91) Vol 2 Chapter 5502: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (91) "My fiance, the surname is Tang." Yan Qing''s generous introduction, if Tang Guo hadn''t taught him countless etiquettes in his heart, it would be inappropriate for him to show that kind of grinning smile at this moment. He absolutely couldn''t control it. Up. Now he could only show a faint, handsome smile, but he couldn''t hide the love in Tang Guo''s eyes. Everyone knows that Yan Qing loves his fiancee very much. Many people stared at Yan Qing here, especially on Tang Guo''s body. Unfortunately, she wore a hat and covered half of her face. There was no way to see her face clearly for the time being. Yan Qing is especially young, and has long been targeted by the youngdy of the Yucheng family. Now that he knows that he actually has a fiance, he is very disappointed. And looking at that figure, she is definitely a beauty. Besides, Yan Qing looked so cautiously, obviously very affectionate, and they had no chance at all. "Miss Tang is good." "Pleasee in, two people. The people here really want to meet Boss Yan. You are really too mysterious, and it''s hard to make an appointment." Yan Qing kept smiling, Tang Guo walked in with his hand and came to a suitable position. Before sitting down, Cheng Zixiao hade to him and stretched out a hand. "Boss Yan, Yang Yang." Yan Qing stretched out his hand: "Long Yang, Cheng Ershao." "I want to ask Mr. Yan about something. Is it convenient for you?" Cheng Zixiao was very direct, and made a gesture of please, and asked the waiter to get a drink. Yan Qing pulled a chair away and told Tang Guo to sit down first: "You sit here for a while, and I will talk to Cheng Ershao about something." "Okay." Tang Guo answered, raised her head slightly, and put her handbag on the table. Cheng Zixiao suddenly heard the familiar voice and looked at it subconsciously. He didn''t observe it carefully just now because he knew that this woman was Yan Qing''s fiance. His target is Yan Qing, and of course he doesn''t want to give his attention to another person. This familiar voice was subconsciously let him look at it, obviously he had experienced many such things. Simr or even the same voice does not mean that this person is Tang Guo. He was thinking in his heart that he was another vulgar fan with the same voice as hers. However, when he saw the exact same face, he was stunned in ce, unable to say a word, as if he had been nailed by a nail, and lost his ability to move. He was so silly, leaving all his eyes on Tang Guo''s face, watching her sip the wine, and smiling at Yan Qing, and Yan Qing whispered something. She seemed to feel his hot gaze, and she looked at him. In Cheng Zixiao''s expectant gaze, she frowned, as if she didn''t like this gaze. Those eyes are really strange. "Second Master Cheng, what do you want to say?" "Xiaoguo!" Cheng Zixiao ignored Yan Qing and rushed to Tang Guo, reaching out to hug him, but Yan Qing pinched his shoulders and directly carried the person to the side. Yan Qing''s face was unsightly. , "Second Young Master Cheng, what do you mean? Openly humiliating my fiancee? Are you trying to talk about things today, or are you here to make things?" "Xiaoguo, are you back?" "I have been looking for you for a long time." "Many people say that there is little hope of finding you, and I have never given up." Cheng Zixiao seemed to be unable to understand, and said to himself, the voice was still loud, attracting everyone''s attention. At this moment, everyone looked at Tang Guo and eximed, isn''t it just Tang Guo? It was Qiao Xuexi who was shocked. Tang Guo is back? Is she really alive? Tang Guo stood up and approached Yan Qing. Yan Qing lowered her head and gave her a look. She understood, as if she was saying, he has more strength and can throw a big man away with one hand. Tang Guo didn''t hold back a smile, this interaction almost stung Cheng Zixiao. "Xiaoguo, I was wrong." Tang Guo put away his smile at this time: "Second Master Cheng, do we know each other? We shouldn''t have seen it before." "Of course we know each other. We used to be husband and wife." Cheng Zixiao said first. "Once?" Tang Guo raised his brows lightly, "Isn''t it?" Cheng Zixiao wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Tang Guo: "But I really didn''t know you, you should be the wrong person." Everyone was in an uproar, and they were a little unclear. The woman in front of him was Tang Guo, or she looked the same as Tang Guo. Vol 2 Chapter 5503: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (92) Vol 2 Chapter 5503: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (92) "No, I won''t recognize the wrong person, you are." Cheng Zixiao was very sure that he didn''t recognize the wrong person. As for why Tang Guo didn''t recognize him anymore and showed such a strange appearance, he guessed that after falling into the sea, he knocked his head. Just forget the past. Faced with such a persistent Cheng Zixiao, Yan Qing is very dissatisfied. This person who has so many good opportunities and has never been converted is really shameless. He blocked Tang Guo behind him and held Cheng Zixiao with one hand: "Second Young Master Cheng, my fiancee said, I don''t know you." Cheng Zixiao''s brow filled with anger, and even looked at Yan Qing with a bit of murderous intent. Yan Qing didn''t see this murderous intent in his eyes, it was not that he had never cut anyone. He didn''t cut people casually, if Cheng Zixiao wanted to rob his wife, he would have to cut people. Cheng Zixiao felt the weight on his shoulders and heard the discussion around him, and quickly came to his senses where it was. He immediately calmed himself down and said to Yan Qing with a serious expression: "Boss Yan, I believe I will not admit the wrong person." "And you just said that her surname is Tang, isn''t her name Tang Guo? I guess it should be." Cheng Zixiao looked at Yan Qing as if holding the win, with a certain face, "I have been looking for her for a long time." "But she doesn''t know you." Tang Guo had ventted with Yan Qing a long time ago. This time she came back in a role of amnesia. He didn''t know what Tang Guo wanted to do. It was not good for Cheng Zixiao anyway, so he just needed to cooperate. "Furthermore, no matter who she is, she is now my fiance, and you have nothing to do with you. Cheng Ershao, you have to be clear about this." At the end, Yan Qing continued to add, "The most important thing is that she If I dont know you, I dont seem to want to learn more." Cheng Zixiao pressed her lips tightly, her gaze kept on Tang Guo''s face, and seeing that she had not fluctuated at all, her heart was cold for the most part. "Then I want to ask, where did Boss Yan know her?" Afraid that Yan Qing would not admit it, Cheng Zixiao added, "Since you think you are close, there should be no need to hide this kind of thing." Yan Qingughed: "Why should I tell you?" "Cheng Er Shao, if you don''t want to talk about things, then make room." Seeing Cheng Zixiao''s anxious appearance, Yan Qing felt refreshed. The only bad thing is that now everyone knows about his wife''s return, she has amnesia, and all kinds of strange eyes are on her. "You believe me, we really know each other." Cheng Zixiao didn''t know how to exin it. "We were very familiar. Can you give me a chance to help you remember the past." He expected the various scenes that Tang Guo would appear in. The only thing he didn''t expect was that she would appear in front of him as another man''s fiance, and he no longer knew him. The eyes that would have been ced on him are dressed by another person. The current scene is really going to make Cheng Zixiao crazy. But he can''t be impulsive, if he does something bad, it will leave a bad impression on her. Now she doesn''t have him in her memory. If he doesn''t behave well, she will only hate him. Suddenly, Cheng Zixiao remembered something and turned around and ran to Qiao Xuexi: "Miss Qiao, please help me persuade her." "Aren''t you looking forward to hering back?" Qiao Xuexi looked at Cheng Zixiao''s embarrassed and imploring appearance, and didn''t know why, but still didn''t touch him infatuated, and still found it ridiculous. Vol 2 Chapter 5504: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (93) Vol 2 Chapter 5504: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (93) What a selfish person. Tang Guo didn''t remember him anymore. He wanted to help the other party remember the past just because he was unwilling. Recalling the past, didn''t that make Tang Guo miserable again? The current fianc is very talented and capable, and he still loves her so much. In her Qiao Xuexi''s view, such a result is simply a gift from heaven. Forget the bad guy Cheng Zixiao and meet a good man who will live happily for the rest of his life. What''s so bad? Cheng Zixiaoruo really thinks about her, shouldn''t she be silently watching her happiness in the corner? This person wants her to remember the past, selfish ghost! Qiao Xuexi followed Cheng Zixiao to Tang Guo''s face. In fact, when she saw that face, she had already confirmed that it was Tang Guo. She and Tang Guo get along often and are very clear about each other''s facial features, especially some tiny moles. The person in front of him was exactly the same as the mole on Tang Guo''s face. But she didn''t say anything, Tang Guo was still alive, she was very happy. Tang Guo had forgotten Cheng Zixiao, she was so happy. Why did she make this extra effort to prove that this is Tang Guo? "You used to have a very good rtionship with Miss Qiao." Cheng Zixiao seemed to have some confidence and introduced Qiao Xuexi to Tang Guo. Qiao Xuexi stretched out her hand: "Our rtionship in the past was indeed very good. You have helped me for a long time, but there has been no time to thank you in person." Tang Guo shook hands with Qiao Xuexi: "Is that so? But I don''t know you." "I don''t mind," Qiao Xuexi smiled. "You don''t remember the best. We can meet again. You shouldn''t leave Fish City right away, right?" "No, I n to stay here." Cheng Zixiao breathed a sigh of relief and was very satisfied with Qiao Xuexi''s words. Qiao Xuexi was a little worried: "If it is not necessary, you should not stay in Fish City. There is no one worthy of your nostalgia here. Especially," she paused and looked at Cheng Zixiao''s position, "especially this one. A man who seems to be very affectionate. He has hurt you. Don''t be touched by him in a few words. This man is scumbag and rotten to the root, you have to be careful." The look in Cheng Zixiao''s original expectation suddenly changed, and she didn''t understand why Qiao Xuexi suddenly said this. Qiao Xuexi had no choice but to ignore Cheng Zixiao''s face. What Cheng Zixiao wanted to say, Tang Guo was already blocked by people, all of them were Yan Qing''s younger brothers, so he had no chance to approach Tang Guo at all. Can only watch, Qiao Xuexi kept saying bad things about him. "If you are really interested in the past, just ask me, don''t ask him." "I am not interested in the past at all. Since I have forgotten it, it means that there is nothing worth remembering." Tang Guo''s words really made Cheng Zixiao at a loss. "Yucheng has some rumors about you, don''t care, it''s not true." Qiao Xuexi sounded the rm to Tang Guo. Since Tang Guo wants to stay in Fish City, he will definitely hear those rumors. Sooner orter. , It might as well as she took the initiative to mention it. She knew that it was impossible to conceal the pastpletely. Early prevention would also allow the other party to be prepared. She saw that this person named Yan Qing was not bad, capable, and her eyes were on Tang Guo the whole time, and she believed that the other party would be able to protect Tang Guo. During the entire banquet, Qiao Xuexi was dominating by Tang Guo''s side, and Yan Qing asked the younger brother to stay around them, and talked about things with others in peace. Cheng Zixiao could only stand on one side and wanted to go in, but there was no other way. Hearingughter and his bad words from there from time to time, his heart and liver hurt. Vol 2 Chapter 5505: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (94) Vol 2 Chapter 5505: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (94) On the same day, the rumors of Tang Guo in Yucheng were aroused. People are basically talking about Tang Guo, who is still Boss Yans fiance when she is back, and she doesnt seem to remember anything. After leaving the banquet, Cheng Zixiao was angry and happy. Happy to wait until Tang Guoes back, angry that she actually became someone else''s fiance. On the same day, he issued an order that he mustpete with Yan Qing and must not admit defeat. First of all, he must beat Yan Qing from the industry. He said he was a local snakeman in Yucheng, and to be serious, Yan Qing, an outsider, could not be his opponent at all. It''s a pity that he forgot that Yan Qing himself is talented, and there is a "military division" around him who can make suggestions, basically the kind that can solve all kinds of difficulties. After several confrontations, the result was not ideal. Instead, Yan Qing pped him, and could only stop temporarily. Recently, he wanted to see Tang Guo every day, but it was a pity that she didn''t go out and he had no chance to meet him. "Second Young Master, Miss Tang is out." Tao Hecai didn''t know whether to show happiness or sadness. He really didn''t expect Tang Guo to be alive ande back. Unfortunately, he lost his memory again and became someone else''s fiance. If it''s just amnesia, it might be good for the two young masters, maybe they can start again with this. By the way, now she is Yan Qing''s fiance, and there is also a rebellious Qiao Xuexi who is instigating divorce. The situation is not good for the second master. In fact, he really wanted to persuade Cheng Zixiao, it is better to give up, can use other topensate for the mistakes, but he understands Cheng Zixiao, the other party will not agree. "It turned out to be Cheng Ershao." Cheng Zixiao stopped people at the Yun''s tailor''s shop. He couldn''t move his eyes to other ces, and his attention was all attracted by her: "You used to like to make clothes here." "Before you left, you ordered me clothes for ten years here, and you have them all year round. Have you forgotten all these?" "I really don''t remember." Tang Guo smiled, "Since you all said that I left, why are you still obsessed with it? Leaving means that we have no fate." "No, it was just because of a misunderstanding." "What''s the misunderstanding?" Tang Guo asked. Cheng Zixiao opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. "I didn''t believe you and made you sad to leave." Cheng Zixiao slowly said the answer, "After you left, I regret it very much. I should believe you. How could you do that kind of thing? , There must be a misunderstanding in the middle, someone is framing you. Obviously we are under the same roof, I should understand your personality, you can''t do that kind of thing." "I know that you are so angry that you will forget the past. But I hope you can give me a chance to make up for my past mistakes." He couldn''t tell her directly about his ns. Tang Guo in front of him hadpletely forgotten everything he had done before. If he tells those ns of his, she might only mock and turn around and leave. She would never look at him with such a smile and give him a chance to speak. Up. After all, she who has forgotten everything, but has no feelings for him at all. "Since you were wrong, and you want to make up, why do you want me to cooperate with you?" Tang Guo asked back, "I am very happy now, don''t you see it?" Two questions made Cheng Zixiao speechless. Vol 2 Chapter 5506: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (95) Vol 2 Chapter 5506: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (95) "You keep saying to make up for it and be nice to me, but I am fine now. On the contrary, your appearance has brought me a lot of trouble." "Cheng Er Shao, your presence has caused me a lot of trouble. If you really feel that you have done something wrong in the past, then don''t bother me now." Tang Guo walked into the Yun''s tailor''s shop and ignored Cheng Zixiao. Cheng Zixiao followed in and asked Yun Qiaolian to get her clothes. After getting the clothes for this quarter, he quickly said to Tang Guo: "These are all ordered before you leave. I will pick them up here every quarter." Yun Qiaolian knew about Tang Guo''s return. Knowing that she didn''t remember the past, especially Cheng Zixiao, she reacted the same way as Qiao Xuexi, which was very pleasant. Seeing Cheng Zixiao''s humble appearance made her happier. The person who had been pushed away and cared about him, didn''t even remember him anymore. He was still someone else''s fiance. This should feel ufortable. Tang Guo made two clothes as usual, chatted with Yun Qiaolian for a while, ignored Cheng Zixiao and left. Cheng Zixiao didn''t chase it anymore, of course he was unwilling to give up like this. This is the person he once lost, no matter what method he uses, he will take her back. Therefore, he decided to get rid of Yan Qing first, and drive the opponent out of the fish city like a water dog, and let Tang Guo see that this person is simply unreliable. He knows Vanity Fair too well. If that man is unable to protect himself, he will definitely abandon her, and maybe let her out in order to survive. Then she can take a good look, that man named Yan Qing is not her best destination at all. The first thing Cheng Zixiao did was to arrange for someone to go to Yan Qing''s name to be a nursery, and to find trouble. Later, he bribed the police station and asked them to take Yan Qing in and teach him two lessons. All the contradictions he found in Yan Qing''s industry were secretly. Tang Guo couldn''t think of this, right? In his guess, if Yan Qing is in trouble, Tang Guo might beg to him. After all, he is the only person she knows who can help in Yucheng? But he did not expect that the same night Yan Qing was arrested, the police station was attacked. Although there were no dead, the situation was very tragic. Not only that, at dawn, people from the police station came to Cheng''s house, and, apart from anything else, they arrested Cheng Zixiao in, saying that he arranged for someone to attack the police station. In addition, the trouble Cheng Zixiao had caused Yan Qing before was returned by Yan Qing as much as possible. After a tossing down, Cheng Zixiao was tossed enough. The Cheng family''s industry has also been hit hard. In particr, Yan Qing chased after Cheng Zixiao with victory, which forced the Cheng family to retreat quickly, and many industries were still facing closure. During this period of time in Yucheng, everyone watched the scene with gusto. Some cheered and some were scared, but none dared to intervene. After all, the unreasonable people in the police station are very well-behaved on Yan Qing''s side. They know that they can''t afford to offend Yan Qing. Cheng Zixiao was detained for two full months before being released. At this time, his face was pale and he looked very thin. The only person waiting for him outside was Tao Hecai. The sun was a bit dazzling, and he felt a little cold on his body. "Second Young Master, forget it." "That Yan Qing''s background is not small, the bandits dare not rob, the police station dare not provoke, it is not our Cheng family can provoke." Cheng Zixiao was a little helpless, feeling very ufortable, and his eyes became angry and red: "How can I forget? Hecai, how can I forget it, if she remembers me, she will definitely not be like this." "If she remembers me, she will definitelye back to find me." "As long as she remembers me, I will admit my mistake." He knew that he had lost, and with strong means, there was no way to get her back. Vol 2 Chapter 5507: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (96) Vol 2 Chapter 5507: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (96) In the past few months, Yan Qing and the Cheng family fought thew, basically defeating the Cheng family. The other families did not dare to intervene when they saw it, and were a little scared, but in the end they could only please Yan Qing. Now Cheng Zixiao''s life is rtively difficult, and he has to face many problems. For a while, there is no way to find Tang Guo, and Tang Guo''s life is quiet. "Is this enough?" Yan Qing understood a little bit. Tang Guo was holding a grudge, and he woulde back to the whole Cheng''s house. It should be said that it started from being sent to the wrong bridal chamber, Tang Guo was nning these things, right? Their encounter should have been an ident. He was able to turn into a normal position, and it was also an ident. It was a bit of luck to speak of it. "not enough." Yan Qing hurriedly leaned over: "Then how do you want to y?" "You find me a brother with a strange face. It''s best to find someone who has learned a good foreignnguage. I''ll find him to do something." Yan Qing went to do it immediately, and soon a little brother came and said excitedly: "Sister-inw, what do you want?" In fact, in the eyes of these little brothers, they think the sister-inw is much better than their boss. People in Yucheng thought it was the boss and fierce. Who knew that the man behind the plot was their sister-inw? It was also the sister-inw who allowed them to live such an upright life, and they were not afraid that the group of turtles and grandchildren in the police station would make trouble. Those grandchildren have to bow their heads now when they see them. My sister-inw said that now the situation is chaotic, they have to secretly control the fish city as soon as possible, waiting for the timing to be of great use. "Ban Yushan, you pretend to be a western doctor who has just returned to China and go to Cheng Zixiao, you are like this..." After hearing the n, Ban Yushan was a little puzzled, but still nodded repeatedly, saying that he would do it well. "You don''t care about the others, just follow what I do, and he will create opportunities for himself." The Cheng family was basically defeated, and with them, it was impossible to stand up again. It''s certainly not her style to make Cheng Zixiaogui shrink up like this. How can it be just a dpidated family? A few dayster, Ban Yushan dressed as a western doctor appeared in Cheng Zixiao''s line of sight, and sessfully attracted the attention of the other party. Cheng Zixiao knew that Western medicine was a bit magical, so he asked about amnesia. Ban Yushan said that he happened to have a special medicine in his hand that could help people with amnesia awaken their previous memories. How much they can awaken depends on luck. After hearing this, Cheng Zixiao was very happy and proposed to buy this special medicine. Ban Yushan pretended that this medicine was very rare, and Cheng Zixiao didn''t want to give up, and then he took out a lot of small yellow croakers to buy it. The Cheng family is not so good now, and Tao He is not willing to spend so much money, but he can''t stop Cheng Zixiao. After getting the special medicine, Cheng Zixiao began to figure out how to make Tang Guo drink this thing. Talk to the other party directly? Of course not, the other party might not drink it. Therefore, it can only be outsmarted. He decided to make an appointment with Tang Guo and put the medicine in the coffee. His excuse about Tangguo this time was to apologize to her, hoping to meet again and never disturb her again. Tang Guo went back this time and talked with him face to face. When Cheng Zixiao watched her drink the coffee, the stone in her heart seemed to fall. "I''m sorry to have disturbed you." "It''s fine if you can figure it out." Tang Guo still kept the same smile as before. This strange appearance made Cheng Zixiao very ufortable. Cheng Zixiao sighed, "Do you really remember it?" "I don''t remember..." At this moment, Tang Guo suddenly covered his head, as if it was painful. When Cheng Zixiao saw this, he didn''t bother, but was expecting something. Clenched his fists, staring at Tang Guo intently. As if waiting for a century, Tang Guo recovered. When she looked at Cheng Zixiao again, her eyes changed. "Xiaoguo, do you remember?" Cheng Zixiao asked excitedly. Tang Guo is indifferent: "I think there shouldn''t be many topics between us." Tang Guo grabbed her handbag and was about to leave. Cheng Zixiao quickly stopped her: "Sorry, I know that it hurt you. I once sweared that I will apologize to you when youe back. I hope you can give me a chance." "For your purposes, don''t hesitate to ruin everything I have. Is it all over just by apologizing?" Tang Guo continued to walk, Cheng Zixiao still wanted to stop him, but was stopped by the younger brother outside, unable to get close. "I know you are wronged, and I will exin to the people in Yucheng that it is not your fault." These days, Cheng Zixiao was too painful, he really couldn''t help it anymore, he looked at Tang Guo right Yelling around, "Everyone listens to me..." Vol 2 Chapter 5508: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (97) Vol 2 Chapter 5508: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (97) Tang Guo turned her head and looked at Cheng Zixiao who was standing at the entrance of the cafe. He didn''t continue to walk forward, as if waiting for the other party to follow. There are more and more people around, and the people in Yucheng are more interested in the matter between Cheng Zixiao and Tang Guo. After Tang Guo jumped into the sea and disappeared, Cheng Zixiao seemed to be crazy, and the people in Yucheng often talked about Tang Guo as a troublemaker. Now that she is back, she has amnesia, and there is a fianc. With the defeat of the Cheng family, the people in Yucheng have no less talk about Tang Guo being a Sangmen star. If Cheng Zixiao had never married her, then the Cheng family would not have fallen to where it is now. I have to say that no matter what era, people always demand women more harshly. Anything can be a woman''s fault. The people around also heard what Cheng Zixiao wanted to say, and they were very curious about what other stories existed between the two. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to you, just stay here and watch the fun. Anyway, they were a kind of troublemaker towards Tang Guo, and Sangmenxing stayed away, feeling that anyone would be unlucky. Cheng Zixiao heard people whispering in his ears, and then looked at Tang Guo''s slightly sarcasm eyes, feeling a little sad. He really didn''t expect that after doing that, the entire Fish City would misunderstand him like this. No, he should have thought about it, but at that time he didn''t know how important the woman in front of him was to him. Since she left, he would always forget the time to eat, and would not ask him whether he was hard or hungry, and no one would ask people to prepare delicious meals in advance. The busy time he didn''t cherish, thinking about it carefully, really was the mostfortable and beautiful day in his life. "Second Young Master of the Cheng family, let''s be honest, everyone has a fianc. Besides, because of this Miss Tang, look at what your Cheng family is like now, why are you still so obsessed with it? There are so many women in this world. Yes, why must it be her?" "Yeah, for this Miss Tang, do you really want your family to be ruined to be reconciled?" Two people were Cheng Zixiao''s people. They walked to him and said in a low voice, "It''s really unnecessary. If you really want her to regret her current choice, it''s better to make aeback and the day she regrets it." There was nothing wrong with the persuasion of these two people. After all, the whole Yucheng''s impression of Tang Guo was that he had been with others while he had a husband. Such embarrassing things, in front of Cheng Zixiao, they are not easy to point out. They said that, not all for Cheng Zixiao''s good, mainly because Yan Qing''s momentum is too strong now, and their family is also affected to some extent. The only person who can be tough with Yan Qing is Cheng Zixiao. Only when Cheng Zixiao gets up and fights with Yan Qing can they have a chance. The current situation is that Yan Qing''s family is dominated, and other families dare not provoke it. "Yeah, such a woman is really not worthy of your self-deprecation." Cheng Zixiao pushed the two away and looked at Tang Guo''s expression subconsciously. Even though the two spoke quietly, he still felt that Tang Guo heard it. "Don''t you have something to say?" "It seems to be gone." "No, I do, you wait, I want to exin everything here, so that no one will misunderstand you anymore." Tang Guo nced behind Cheng Zixiao and left without hesitation. Because there was a person behind Cheng Zixiao, who was still holding a stick and was hitting him on the head. Vol 2 Chapter 5509: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (98) Vol 2 Chapter 5509: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (98) This person is Tao Hecai, and I have to say that Tao Hecai is really a loyal protector of the Lord. "I am Cheng Zixiao, the second young master of the Cheng family that you know. I want to exin one thing here today. I hope that after today, all misunderstandings can be made... Tao He was merciless, hitting Cheng Zixiao''s head with a stick, and Cheng Zixiao fainted instantly. "I''m sorry, everyone, the second young man always likes nonsense recently. He is really too reluctant to bear Miss Tang." Tao Hecai asked someone to hold Cheng Zixiao and looked at everyone worriedly, "Unfortunately Miss Tang has already Having a fiance can only show that the two have no fate." Everyone expressed their understanding. After all, Cheng Zixiao''s madness was not once or twice. Regarding what he could say, everyone felt that most of them were saying things to please Tang Guo. When Tang Guo left, Tao Hecai also took someone back. Now he has to think about how he will be punished when the second youngster wakes up. He had to stop this, even if the Second Young Master would scold him and even kick him out. Because once the secret was revealed, the second master really had no chance to stand up. At least in this situation, all public opinion is still on the side of the Second Young Master. When mentioning Tang Guo, people would think that it was because of her that the second master ended up now. As well as the current situation in Yucheng, the Second Young Master wants to make aeback, and the other families in Yucheng are happy and they may help. But when the previous incidents were exposed, there was really no one to help the second master. No one would do that kind of silly things that would ruin the reputation, and the Cheng family would be a family that everyone would avoid in the future, so the Cheng family really had no chance to gain a foothold in Yucheng. [The host is big, it is this Tao Hecai again, he has been bad for several times. The system is a little angry, You are not in a hurry either. "What am I worried about? He can stop it once or twice. Can he stop it all the time? When he wakes up, he will probably resent Tao Hecai. The more someone stops him, the more he wants to do it. It will be even crazier in time. To make it perish, you must first make it crazy." The system trembled, and carefully distinguished, it seemed that this was indeed the case, and now Cheng Zixiao was almost on the verge of running away. After half a day, Cheng Zixiao woke up, the first thing was to curse Tao Hecai. Tao Hecai exined and analyzed the current behavior. Seeing that Cheng Zixiao calmed down slowly, a news from the outside world came in,pletely making him unable to calm down. One piece of news that came in was that two monthster, Tang Guo and Yan Qing would have a plot wedding. Many families have now received invitations. No matter how calm Tao He is and how much he wants to make Cheng Zixiao stand over, there is no way he can do it. Because things happened so quickly, almost one after another, Cheng Zixiao was not given time to think about it, he could only be pushed away. On this day, Cheng Zixiao asked someone to arrest Tao Hecai, tied it to the woodshed, and personally checked the ropes. Later, he took people to beat the gongs and drums, which attracted many people in the street. Seeing that it was Cheng Zixiao, everyone hurriedly surrounded him, thinking that he was going crazy again. Unexpectedly, what Cheng Zixiao said next will surprise them, and it is even more unbelievable. "Miss Tang has never betrayed me. From the beginning to the end, I directed and performed this incident by myself. It was a n since she got married and was sent to the wrong bridal chamber." Vol 2 Chapter 5510: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (99) Vol 2 Chapter 5510: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (99) "At that time, my eldest brother and I liked Miss Qiao at the same time. The Cheng family knew about both the eldest brother and Ms. Qiao. No one knew that I secretly loved Miss Qiao for a long time. But I knew that I was inferior to the eldest brother, and Miss Qiao did not like me either. It''s impossible for her to be together." "So, I pretended to be perfect for my eldest brother and Miss Qiao, and made suggestions for them. First, I went to attract Miss Tangs attention and wanted to see if she could empathize with each other. I didnt expect to be unmoved, and persuaded me to Go find a girl who likes each other. In fact, I had expected this a long time ago, and she couldn''t agree to it." "Then I came up with many ways, and I know it still won''t work. Seeing that the wedding day is getting closer and closer, my eldest brother and I proposed thest way, which is to send the wrong bridal chamber as you know. My eldest brother did not want to miss this opportunity, so he agreed So I pretended to see Miss Qiao and went to Qiaos family to propose marriage. When I got married, I asked someone to send the two brides to the wrong bridal chamber, so Miss Qiao naturally married my eldest brother. In fact, on that day, I I have hesitated, that time is the closest time to Miss Qiao. If I dont follow the n, then she will be my wife." "But at that time, I only hoped that she was happy, and didn''t want to see her sad. In the end Miss Qiao stayed with the person she liked without knowing it." "And I, married someone who everyone thinks I love her, but in fact I dont love her at all, Miss Tang. Miss Tang hated me at first. I dont know if I pretended to be very affectionate. I was deceived, her attitude towards me was slowly changing, and it gradually seemed to be the feeling of a wife to a husband. Its just that at this time, I still miss Miss Qiao, and I didnt see it at all. She''s good." "When my eldest brother fell in love with another woman and was convicted of his feelings for Miss Qiao, I was very angry and even dazzled by the anger. I will personally design and hand Miss Qiao to him. He actually treated her like this, so I started nning for the Cheng family to take power. In the end, the Cheng family fell into my hands, and I wanted to get more." "What is this more? Let Miss Joe be my wife." "However, she was still my elder brother''s wife at that time. Even if the eldest brother does not return home, it would still be my elder sister-inw. So I came up with a n to vacate my wife''s position so that Miss Qiao could have the opportunity to be my wife. But Miss Tang is very qualified in this position, and she can''t make mistakes at all. If she reconciles with her rashly, I think few people can ept such a result, especially the Tang family is not easy to exin. In addition, this is not conducive to this. I am with Miss Qiao, and there will be many people attacking Miss Qiao." "So, I thought of a wonderful idea. After you listen, you will definitely think that I am a bad person. In fact, I think so. Without this n, there will be no subsequent events. You think Miss Tang is a Sangmen. Xing, the Cheng family was miserable, but in fact it was not, she was unlucky when she got my Cheng family." "I think if Miss Tang is the wrong party, and the person who made the mistake with her is my elder brother, that would be great. In the future, I will be a bit weird with Miss Qiao, but when ites to this matter, outsiders will think This is to set things right, we are a natural pair." Vol 2 Chapter 5511: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (100) Vol 2 Chapter 5511: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (100) When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but curse, it was too destructive, and he took possession of all good things. At this time, they didn''t think Cheng Zixiao was just joking. How can a madman state these ns in an orderly manner, especially these words, so that all the gaps between them can be filled, and they are all right. "I''m afraid that my eldest brother will wear a gang, so I arranged for a maid toe and contact him in advance, in the name of Miss Tang, instead of talking about it, let eldest brother regard Miss Tang as a confidant. I know the personality of my eldest brother too much. Yes, it is Miss Tang who went to see him." At this point, Cheng Zixiao said to a maid next to him, "Bn, you can talk to them." Bn hesitated and admitted the incident. In fact, after Tang Guo jumped into the sea, she couldn''t fall asleep every night because of this incident, and was very afraid that the other party would not go back to find her. Since Tang Guo came back, she felt a lot more at ease. She didn''t expect that the Second Young Master would let her admit this in public. It seemed that the Second Young Master really liked Miss Tang. Everyone was in an uproar. Cheng Zixiao was really calcting step by step. If Tang Guo did note back and he was really dead, then Cheng Zixiao would really calcte his death. If Cheng Zixiao didn''t like Tang Guo, then the things she was calcted, and the unclean name, would never be rified. This is even if you are dead, when you mention her, you will think that this person is stinky, right? Damaged, too gloomy. Maybe, this is retribution? Yun Qiaolian stood in the crowd, listening to this, she only felt that Miss Tang was Cheng Zixiao''s retribution, and it was the retribution that made him tempted and specifically punished him. "After a certain timing, I added some medicine to Miss Tang''s drink. After she fell asleep, she moved her to my elder brother''s room. When they woke up, they were found by the maid, it was reasonable to say I dont know. Later, you know. I didnt hesitate to take her back to the Tang family. I didnt expect that she turned around and left the Tang family. She didnt even exin it to me. I didnt understand why she didnt exin. Later, on the day she jumped into the sea, I only learned from Tao Hecai''s mouth that she knew all my ns." Everyone was even more surprised. Tang Guo actually knew about this? Then why... "Yeah, you should be very puzzled. If you know, why don''t you hide? Right? Maybe I was too disappointed. After all, I not only calcted her out of Cheng''s house, but also nned to send her far away, because I''m afraid that her existence will affect the development between Miss Qiao and me. I think she can''t use up all the money, and she will have no worries in her life." "I didn''t expect to encounter bandits along the way, so she jumped into the sea." "She left and broke all my ns. It also made me understand that I didn''t have Miss Qiao in my heart for a long time, but she upied my whole heart." "It''s just a pity that I understood it toote and it was toote for everything. Later, I wanted to make Miss Qiao my wife, but I didn''t stop it. Before today, she probably didn''t know about it. However, she seemed to be disgusted, she I usually get along well with Miss Tang, and I have always believed that Miss Tang is innocent. Regarding that incident, Iined that I did not believe Miss Tang." "I once said that as long as she cane back, I will admit all the mistakes and return her innocence." At this time, everyone looked at Cheng Zixiao''s eyes, and it was a little hard to say a word. Vol 2 Chapter 5512: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (101) Vol 2 Chapter 5512: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (101) Who would have thought that he could be so damaged? No wonder people would rather jump into the sea than wait for someone to save her. Maybe she thinks it is impossible for Cheng Zixiao to save her, right? After Cheng Zixiao said this, Tao Hecai also came over. Seeing everyone''s reaction, he thought this waspletely over. Cheng Zixiao looked at the direction Tang Guo was currently living, with a look in his eyes. "Second Young Master, do you really think that if you admit your mistakes, Miss Tang wille back?" Tao Hecai wiped the sweat from his head and said in an ufortable tone, "She won''t be back, even if she remembers everything in the past. " Cheng Zixiao showed an expression of pain between his eyebrows. Of course he knew that he was not a fool. However, if the promise is agreed, it will be done, and he also wants to be a credible person to her. He said, he will return her innocence. The people around were still pointing, no matter how affectionate they were before, they couldn''t stop the thing that almost killed Tang Guo. "It''s really unlucky to be seen by such a person." Yun Qiaolian said loudly, "It''s a bad luck for eight lifetimes." Many women in the crowd nodded in agreement, yeah, really unlucky. Miss Tang is also very fateful. If she changes her individual, she might have died a long time ago, so this matter will never be rified. Besides, if Cheng Zixiao hadn''t fallen in love with Miss Tang, the truth of this matter would not be announced. There is Yun Qiaolian with rhythm, and the topics of discussion slowly satisfy her a lot. Cheng Zixiao was helped back by Tao Hecai. In the next few days, people in the entire Fish City learned about this somewhat dog-blooded thing, Tang Guo''s reputation waspletely washed away, and many people felt that she was too unlucky, and it was simply a disaster. "Hecai, did shee over?" "Second young master, no, I heard that Miss Tang and Boss Yan are choosing wedding supplies recently." Cheng Zixiao''s face turned pale, Tao Hecai persuaded: "Second Young Master, this time you really don''t do stupid things anymore." "The current Yan Qing is not easy to mess with. Besides, Miss Tang is willing to be with him." Cheng Zixiao finally sighed: "I know." If Yan Qing does not show up, he still has many opportunities. "Now that the situation is getting more and more unstable, the Second Young Master still makes early ns. The other families are now considering which power to rely on at that time. In fact, I don''t say, the Second Young Master also knows which party it is best to rely on." Cheng Zixiao: "I know, I will think about it, it''s just the appearance in front of the Cheng family..." "The Second Young Master has forgotten that he has a big fist these years, and it is easy to do anything. As long as the forces you rely on can be trusted and you want to stand up again, it is not a matter of minutes? And Yan Qing, if he provokes those hard-fisted people Not only will you be expelled from the Fish City, but you may not be able to save your life. Now the second youngster will make ns first, and maybe you will be able to reconnect with Miss Tang in the future. Only when you are strong, what you can do is easy." "You are right." Cheng Zixiao was determined in his heart, "Go and get a list of the various forces. I will analyze and see if I can get in touch with the other party in advance." On the other side, Tang Guo and Yan Qing did not devote all their thoughts to the wedding. ording to the progress, the Fish City will soon be seen by people, and then the power will be purged again here. Ordinary merchants cannot protect themselves at all and can only rely on forces. However, they are not ordinary merchants. When the timees, those people wille to upy the fish city, and it is estimated that they wille back to kill the chickens and monkeys, and directly destroy the wave of bandits on the mountain. It happens that they can also kill the chickens and monkeys, and destroy the people whoe in. Vol 2 Chapter 5513: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (102) Vol 2 Chapter 5513: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (102) Time passed by, and in a blink of an eye it came to the day when Tang Guo and Yan Qing got married. Cheng Zixiao also came, watching the two officially together with jealousy, but thinking of the future situation, he resisted doing anything. In half a month, those people wille, and then his Cheng family will still be a giant in the fish city. Wait, hope, half a month has passed. A force gradually approached the Fish City. Before entering the Fish City, they nned to fight two groups of bandits to show the people in the Fish City. It was a force to suppress them and make them obedient. Because they didn''t know the details of the bandits in Niutoushan, they chose the bandits on the mountain next to Niutoushan. The journey went smoothly. When they wounded a few people and caught all these bandits, another force emerged around them. Everyone was pointed at by the ck tube, and no one dared to move. Later, there was a force, it was Yan Qing''s little brothers. As early as on Tangguo Mountain, she told Yan Qing to recruit troops to prepare for emergency. This wave of people was sessfully incorporated, and at the same time the bandits who had escaped from the dead were incorporated together. Tang Guo saw the bandit boss he was familiar with in his memory, and the man who had taken the original owner as the goddaughter at the beginning was a happy person. The other party was also very surprised. It was unexpected that the very famous young couple in Yucheng would save them in the end. Cheng Zixiao looked forward to the arrival of that wave, but did not expect that the other party would be very respectful to Yan Qing. No, it should be said to be cautious. Seeing this, Cheng Zixiao was a little desperate. If the fish city is not upied, the people behind that force will naturally arrange for new people toe. However, in the next year you, no matter how many people they arrange toe over, either you will die, or you will be taken in by Yan Qing and Tang Guo to encircle Yucheng to death. Yucheng''s family was still flustered at first, butter discovered that Yan Qing had done nothing, just to make Yucheng more peaceful than other ces. Especially when they received news of turbulence and discement in other ces, they felt at ease. At least in Yucheng, Yan Qing will not restrict their development and will not lose their lives, as long as they don''t mess around. As long as Yan Qing is here for one day, the Fish City will always be stable, and over time, they arepletely convinced by Yan Qing. Tang Guo reminded Yan Qing when the familiar force that represented new hope appeared. Next, the two provided convenience to each other, and the invincible fish citypletely became their base. Here, it seems that you will never be attacked. Tang Guo saw that it was almost the same, so he took out some blueprints for weapon development and led the little brothers under his hand to study together. People in Fish City only know that there are many secret bases in Fish City, which ordinary people cannot enter. I also know that since those people came, Tang Guo rarely showed up, and asionally saw Yan Qing. The appearance of Tang Guo helped Yucheng avoid the attacks of war. The people here live in a very stable life. At the same time, they have given a lot of support to this new star power. At least in many ways, they want to go smoothly. She knows that every simr small world will have such experience, and the things experienced are also different. She will note up with something that is too detached. It is not a problem to provide some research and development drawings. After all, it is something that can be obtained by hard work. Cheng Zixiao hasn''t seen Tang Guo for a long time. He has been looking forward to the fall of Yucheng, but Yucheng has been doing well. Vol 2 Chapter 5514: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (103) Vol 2 Chapter 5514: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (103) The happiest thing for him is that he goes to the Yun''s tailor''s shop every month to get his clothes. Only by picking up clothes here can he know how much Tang Guo cared about him. But there is always the day when the clothes are taken out. Unknowingly, ten years have passed. The world has still experienced many wars, deaths, and losses, but in the end the peace that people expect is ushered in. Today, it was Cheng Zixiao who went to the Yun''s tailor''s shop to pick up the clothes of thest season. He walked in slowly and saw that the mouth was a bit poisonous and could not be tailored. Yun Qiaolian, who smiled at a man next to him from time to time, felt that this scene was really It''s too dazzling. Some people actually wanted Yun Qiaolian with a poisonous mouth. I heard that this man has a good rtionship with Yan Qing. Although I thought so in my heart, this man was very tall, and it is said that many enemies died in his hands, and he made a lot of credit. "Qiaolian, a guest is here." "Oh, good." Yun Qiaolian smiled at the man, smiled with the child in his arms, turned around and walked over. When she saw Cheng Zixiao, she put her face away with her warm smile. "I''m here to fetch clothes." Cheng Zixiao pursed her lips, as for? Every time I saw him, he put on a bad face, as if owed her money. "It''s only thest quarter." Yun Qiaolian handed the prepared clothes to Cheng Zixiao, "you know, right?" Cheng Zixiao felt a pain in her heart: "I know, but I have other things to do today. I want to customize the same clothes before, and I will have one set, and I will get it every quarter in the future." Apart from this, he really couldn''t think of anything meaningful that would make him feel the temperature of the world. me him, personally push away the person who gave him the only temperature. It is all difficult to see her now, even if she is still in the fish city. I heard that her status is very high, and her identity is kept secret, it is difficult to find her information now. At the beginning, the Tang family had gone to make trouble and wanted to get a share of the pie, but was arrested in the small ck room and warned. Anyway, everyone knows she is not easy to mess with. Even if he wants to provoke, he can''t get close. "Are you sure? It''s not cheap to customize clothes of the original quality. A set of winter clothes costs at least two thousand yuan." Yun Qiaolian is not afraid to stimte Cheng Zixiao, "do you have one?" Cheng Zixiao was silent for a while, he hadn''t done much in these years, and he was relying on the antiques from the seller for his living. "I''lle back in a few days, you keep the original drawings." "Don''t worry, keep it, as long as you have the money, you can customize as much as you want." If you have money, you can''t make a fool. What''s more, the money is still Cheng Zixiao''s? It''s just such a prodigal thing. I don''t know what will happen if he sells out the antiques? Many years ago, Cheng Zixiao and Cheng Zifeng separated. This should be the only thing that Master Cheng could do before his death. After Cheng Zifeng took the family property, it didn''t take long to squander it, and the love story between him and Xie Yuwen ended. Cheng Zifeng is now doing odd jobs for a living. It is hard to imagine that he was once a young master. There is only one Tao Hecai left by Cheng Zixiao. Tao He only got married a few years ago. Because everything took Cheng Zixiaos side into consideration, his wife almost broke up, and the children almost had an ident. In the end, he slowly returned to his heart. The focus is on the family. asionally, when I have time, I will buy something to see Cheng Zixiao. Cheng Zixiao still lives in the Cheng family. Today, he is the only one in the Cheng family. He hasn''t been repaired all the year round, and he looks very defeated. Because this is the most peaceful fish city, no one dares to mess around. Even if Cheng Zixiao doesn''t take care of things, no one dares to do anything at Cheng''s house. But his life is still like living like years. Especially hearing a little bit of news about Yan Qing and Tang Guo can make him drunk. Vol 2 Chapter 5515: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (104) Vol 2 Chapter 5515: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (104) Not long after Cheng Zixiao left, Qiao Xuexi came to Yun Qiaolian. Hearing about Cheng Zixiao''s thoughts, she smiled and said, "Say, do you want to tell Cheng Zixiao, there is nothing like this? Will it dy your money? " "That''s not true, do you want to tell him?" Yun Qiaolian, "he looks miserable enough." "It''s just that the person who is a mother is different, and the heart bes softer." "Oh, to umte virtue for the child, of course you have to be kind. Besides, if you are not kind, how can you find a husband? If I''m not kind, I won''t be able to pick up this big tall man." Yun Qiaolian said about it, just A face of happiness. "How about you, don''t think about personal issues?" "I dont have this interest for the time being. I still have a lot to learn. I have a new direction and a rare opportunity. I want to try it. Lets talk about feelings, lets go with the flow. ept it when you meet it. Forced." Yun Qiaolian does not like to be nosy as before: "It''s up to you, you are happy. Then about Cheng Zixiao, do you want to talk about it?" "You can umte virtue for your child, I''ll go." Yun Qiaolian looked at Qiao Xuexi''s back with a little puzzled, and hurried back from the field, came here for the first time, that''s it? Is the hatred between Qiao Xuexi and Cheng Zixiao deeper than Tang Guo''s? "It seems you are not doing well." Qiao Xuexi looked at the dpidated Cheng family, and looked at wearing new clothes, smiling happily, basking in the sun on the rocking chair, like an old man Cheng Zixiao, his eyes became a little muddy. "It''s you." Cheng Zixiao raised her head and nced at Qiao Xuexi, theny down and closed her eyes, "After so many years, I didn''t expect you toe here, what''s the matter?" Qiao Xuexi randomly found a ce to sit down, crossed her hands, her eyes on Cheng Zixiao''s body: "I want toe over and tell you something." "What''s the matter? Is it about her?" "That''s it." Cheng Zixiao became energetic, no longerzy, and sat upright. Qiao Xuexi couldn''t help asking: "Do you really like Xiaoguo so much?" "She still lives with me." Cheng Zixiao pointed to the location of her heart, "Can''t get out." In the sun, Qiao Xueughed: "I want to tell you that it is not Xiaoguo who customized clothes for ten years at the Yun''s tailor shop, but I found that you have feelings for her, and I dont want you to forget her. I want to use this Way to torture you." "Oh, did you mean this?" "Aren''t you sad to know this?" Cheng Zixiao: "Although it''s a bit regretful, it''s not sad. After all, I know that she once liked me, she really cared about me, and was the one who gave me warmth." "What if I said, she has never liked you? The warmth to you, just as your caring for her at the beginning is a lie?" Cheng Zixiao frowned: "Are you going smoothly outside,e to me for trouble, vent your anger?" "What I''m saying is true. The little fruit in this life doesn''t like you, and the warmth towards you is all false." Qiao Xueughed brightly, that''s why she came back in a hurry and found the Yunshi Tailor Shop, and then came to the Cheng family to find Cheng Zixiao. In a field recently, she fell ill and then had a dream. A very miraculous dream, as if it were her life. There were simrities and dissimrities between the situation in the dream and what she experienced. She found that the dissimrities were after Tang Guo appeared. The ending in the dream was that Tang Guo died, but he was killed by Cheng Zixiao. And she didn''t learn so much, she couldn''t be independent, she wasn''t clear-headed, and she didn''t realize that Cheng Zixiao was a bad thing, and instead she was with him. But Cheng Zixiao has been insecure since he was a child, and he always felt that anyone would steal her, especially she and Cheng Zifeng, could not talk at all, otherwise he would go crazy. Anyway, in that dream, she was a rag doll at the mercy of others. As soon as she woke up, shebined the dream and reality and discovered a great secret. Tang Guo''s behavior seemed to be exined clearly by this dream. Now she is not that silly white sweet Qiao Xuexi. Of course, it can be seen from some of Tang Guo''s previous performance that the other party actually doesn''t like Cheng Zixiao. About Mo, Tang Guo had the same dream as her, so he wanted to engage in the Cheng family from the beginning, right? Vol 2 Chapter 5516: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (end) Vol 2 Chapter 5516: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (end) There is also the tranquility of Yucheng. If Tang Guo didn''t know what was going on in advance, how could he change the situation so that Yucheng has not suffered a disaster? She didn''t want to ask Tang Guo, after all, Tang Guo in the dream was really tempted by Cheng Zixiao. Coming over to stimte Cheng Zixiao, she relieved her anger. "Qiao Xuexi, what do you think about this?" Obviously, Cheng Zixiao listened to it. Of course he couldn''t ept it. Tang Guo had never liked him. Qiao Xuexi: "I didn''t lie to you, she doesn''t like you. You are too selfish to be liked by anyone." Qiao Xuexi vented and left. This person, she didn''t want to see it again in her life. Cheng Zixiao couldn''t believe it, and wanted to find Tang Guo now. The next day, he went to wander around Tang Guo''s house and applied to see Tang Guo, asking him about important things. Ten dayster, Tang Guo saw Cheng Zixiao, apanied by Yan Qing. The appearance of the two of them really hurt Cheng Zixiao''s eyes. He was so ufortable, he still couldn''t believe that Tang Guo had no feelings for him at all. "Qiao Xuexi said, you used to be false to me, and there was never me in your heart?" Tang Guo didn''t know why Qiao Xuexi suddenly said that, but he also nodded: "Yes." "You lie, howe you haven''t liked me? You used to care about me so much, afraid that I would be frozen and hungry." Seeing Tang Guo watching him, Cheng Zixiao also subconsciously arranged his clothes. The style he wears is very old, and looks out of ce in this already somewhat modern city. Tang Guo: "Because I discovered your hypocrisy, isn''t it normal to treat you hypocritically afterwards?" "Everything is your acting?" Cheng Zixiao''s heart was cramped, and she couldn''t believe that this turned out to be a scene, and his infatuation turned out to be a scene. Tang Guo: "Yes, since you sent me to the wrong bridal chamber, I started acting. Didnt you start acting at that time? I knew from the beginning that you like Qiao Xuexi and treat me as a shield, so I want Acting in a scene will make you slowly tempted." "So, you would rather risk your life to make me feel tempted and regret it for a lifetime?" Tang Guo smiled: "No, my man arranged the bandits at the time. When I jumped into the sea, he was still inside to follow me." "It''s not worth risking your life for a scumbag?" Cheng Zixiao could only feel his heart. In this life, he had never been stimted so much, and his eyes turned ck from time to time, as if he was about to faint. "I don''t believe it. You prepared meals and clothes for me so carefully, don''t you care about my performance?" Tang Guo helped his forehead: "I was the second youngest grandmother at the time, and there were countless people around me. I didn''t bother to worry about things that moved my lips." "Okay, don''t doubt it, I have never had you in my heart." Tang Guo took Yan Qing away, leaving Cheng Zixiao with a pale face. Losing her, he thought he had made a mistake and pushed her away, which was the regret of his life. It never urred to her that this was the result of her long-nned n. By the way, he has loved this woman for most of his life, and still can''t give up. Cheng Zixiao passed out in pain and was taken to the hospital. With this dizziness, he also fell into a dream. If Qiao Xuexi''s dream is only a coincidence, then Cheng Zixiao''s dream is Tang Guo''s n. Since the other party came to her and asked about this, she was sorry for the original owner who died tragically without knowing anything. People who don''t like him are still alive. The person who liked him was dead, but he was killed himself. And she came back for revenge. System: [Host, this is too miserable. "Second Young Master, are you okay?" Watching Cheng Zixiao wake up, Tao Hecai asked caringly, "Things have passed for so long. To put it bluntly, you are very different now. There is really no need to struggle anymore. That rtionship." Cheng Zixiao''s expression seemed to copse, clutching his hair and burst into tears. This dream with feelings for Tang Guo, he saw the different developments in the dream, and saw her feelings for him in the dream, he couldn''t ept it even more. From the beginning, he lost her, but he was stillcent about his n. "Second Young Master, what''s wrong with you?" "He Cai, this is retribution!" If he hadn''t had this dream, he might slowly let go of that rtionship, but there was this dream that was simr to the past and present, which would apany him throughout his life. Vol 2 Chapter 5517: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5517: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (1) [Ziyun]: The girl seems to havepleted another world. Why didn''t she see Margareting out and bubbling recently? Doesn''t she expect the next world girl might go to her side? [Chi Xiao]: It''s true that I haven''t seen her for a long time, will something happen? [Shangguan Yungu]: There should be nothing wrong with Senior Margaret, after all, in her world, she is already very strong. However, she hasn''t appeared for so long, which is really a bit worrying. [Ziyun]: Scroll through the chat log to see what she said in the end. Soon, several people flipped through the content of Margaret''sst chat: [The maind has been a bit turbulent recently. I dont know if there is a male lead or female lead I am looking forward to. [Oh, if I can catch them, will the school flowerse to my world? [No matter what, I have to check it out. The people in Ziyun also found out that they also put forward various opinions at the time, saying that she casually arrested people who might be the masters of men and women, would it affect Tang Guo''s past affairs. Margaretter said that she would go out and sway, attract their attention, and let them fight the boss. It doesn''t matter whether it is injured or not. The main reason is that the school freshman cane and she can save her life. [Ziyun]: Maybe she was swaying around outside, maybe she could find something. [Chi Xiao]: I hope her life will be bigger, after all, there are many unforeseen things in this world. [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margarets name is all lit, so it shouldnt be dangerous for the time being. Seeing that bright name, everyone in the group felt at ease, yes, the name does not turn gray, it means that this person is still alive. Used to Marguerites convulsions from time to time, they are really not used to this person''s sudden disappearance. Afterwards, they looked forward to when Tang Guo would appear and what the next world would be like. Tang Guo at this time had indeed entered the New World. After epting the memory, her mind was full of confusion, because this time she did not get all of the memory, or that part of the memory was sealed. She is now in a nice house, whose background should be an overhead ancient world. Her father is a businessman, his business is not big or small, at least the family can have a good life. She is just fifteen years old this year. There is an older brother Tang Anshan. Today is eighteen. There is a younger brother and a younger sister. Her younger brother Tang Anchen is thirteen years old and her younger sister Tang Ying is nine years old. Although there are many brothers and sisters, they are all the same father and mother, and their brothers and sisters have very good feelings. Her father has only one wife and no concubines, so he is considered to be a rtively clean family in this era. It should be said that in such a family, they are very happy and satisfied with the status quo. But for such a happy family, many things will happen in the future, which can be called family destruction. From the memory she knew, the original owner had died many times and was reborn many times, but every time she looked forward to rebirth, she couldn''t change the fate of her family''s ruin. It seems that she didn''t make much choice, and in the end there would be only one ending, watching the tragic deaths of her rtives around her. The number of her deaths is unclear, and she hasmitted suicide because she can''t stand such encounters. There are also people who want to find the murderer and get revenge, but they are killed. Vol 2 Chapter 5518: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5518: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (2) Without exception, every time it will be reborn before the tragedy urs, it still cannot change the ending. When she first came over, she felt the sadness and powerlessness rising from the bottom of her heart. No matter how hard you work, no matter how hard you work, there is still no way to protect what you cherish, even if you know the ending, what will happen in the future. It seems that everything is against oneself, in such a situation, few people will not be driven mad. "Second sister, what are you sitting here watching?" Tang Guo was awakened by the voice of a teenager, and when she looked back, it was her third brother Tang Anchen who came to look for her. Tang Anchen''s current appearance is the first to show off, and he can vaguely see that he will definitely look like a young son when he grows up in the future. He doesn''t know how many other daughters will lose their hearts. "Second sister, you dont speak muchtely, and you frown from time to time. What is going on? Did someone bully you? Tell me, I''ll vent your anger." Tang Anchen is like a little adult, obviously just A young boy took the posture of protecting his sister, such a cute brother, few sisters don''t like it, right? "Nothing." "Second sister, it is not good to lie, I am your biological brother, how can you deceive me? Is there anything bad, why can''t you tell me?" Tang Anchen has been smart since he was a child, and is considered the smartest of the few brothers and sisters. . However, he is only a young boy, facing the danger of being unable to resist, he still loses his life. He wanted to protect his sister and his family, but it was a pity that his strength was too weak. "I don''t know, it''s just that I''ve been inexplicably unhappy recently." This kid is not easy to deceive, so he can only find another excuse. Tang Anchen said to Tang Guo after all his thoughts, "Second Sister, wait for me first, and I wille as soon as I go." Tang Guo stood up and watched Tang Anchen running towards his house. He didn''t know what he was going to do, but he still waited in ce. In just a few moments, she heard the footsteps of Tang Anchen running back. "Second sister, let me take you out for a stroll to relieve your boredom. I took the money. If you are interested in a while, just go and buy it. Listening to my mother, buying something you like is also pleasant." The money bag in Tang Anchen''s hand swayed in front of Tang Guo, and then stuffed it to Tang Guo, "That''s all there is for my brother, look at the flowers." Tang Guo was really amused this time, she couldn''t help touching Tang Anchen''s head, but was avoided by the boy: "Brother is grown up, second sister don''t touch his head casually." After finishing speaking, she seemed to think of Tang again. Guo was not happy, so he moved his head over again, "This time the second sister is upset. My younger brother will be a child for the time being. Let you touch it, but you must keep it secret and not let the elder brother and younger sister know about it, otherwise the younger brother They''ll have no face to go out to meet people, they will surelyugh." Tang Guo touched it unceremoniously, "I will keep it secret, and I won''t let you beughed at." Seeing Tang Guo smile happily, Tang Anchen also smiled, urging Tang Guo to follow him to the streets to buy fun. Tang Guo followed Tang Anchen to the streets, even if she knew what she would encounter on the streets this time, she would still go. Because even if she doesn''t go, there are some things that can''t be avoided. The world is targeting the Tang family everywhere, and there is no way to avoid it. Vol 2 Chapter 5519: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5519: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (3) "Second sister, this one looks good and suits you very well." Tang Anchen took a hairpin and quickly showed it to Tang Guo. The beads on this hairpin are translucent, and the style is simple and fresh but not cheap. It really suits her age. "Second sister, this is also not bad." From time to time, Tang Anchen would find something that he thought was good and hand it to Tang Guo. If Tang Guo liked it, he would ask someone to wrap it up. If Tang Guo didn''t like it, he would put it down immediately without saying a word. At this age, Tang Anchen has already been watched by some familydies, waiting for him to grow up. However, Tang Anchen will never grow up in this world, and every time he cannot live to be fifteen years old, the Tang family will suffer, and everyone will die tragically one by one. "Second sister, you are still unhappy." Tang Anchen frowned, "I really bother my brother." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled: "You let me touch my head and I will be happy." Tang Anchen was speechless, touching his head outside, didn''t everyone see it? He watched peopleing and going from side to side, but their siblings stood in the crowd and they were quite eye-catching. Even if you don''t know each other, people passing by like to take a peek at it secretly. So when the second sister touched his head at this time, wouldn''t pedestrians be able to see it? Tang Anchen was in trouble, if he was touched, he would beughed at. If she doesn''t touch it, the second sister is not upset. Without thinking about it for long, Tang Anchen still chose to sacrifice herself to make her sister happy. So he approached Tang Guo, gently moved his head together, and whispered, "Second sister, hurry up and touch it." Tang Guo became amused at once, and leaned in and said in a low voice, "Go back and talk about it. I''m happy again now." Tang Anchen didn''t have any doubts, because his mother would be like this sometimes, sometimes happy, sometimes unhappy. That''s what Dad said. When my mother is happy, everything is fine. If she is unhappy, following her is the best solution. The siblings walked slowly along the street, but Tang Guo bought only one thing. No one can bear to spend the money that the younger brother has finally praised, and besides, he is still such a well-behaved younger brother as Tang Anchen. "Help" Suddenly a bleak shout came from the distance of the crowd, Tang Guo clenched his fist, and said in his heart. Knowing from memory, as long as she does not change anything, she will definitely encounter this scene. In an instant, a woman rushed out of the crowd, who looked a little embarrassed and disheveled. This woman was about the same age as her age. It was obvious that she was not standing in the middle of the road, but the other party rushed in front of her very urately, knelt behind her, held her legs, and looked at her with a pair of pitiful eyes: "Miss, help. I, as long as the youngdy saves me, I am willing to reciprocate for the ve and the maid. I dont want to be caught back. Its over if I get caught back. Miss, please, be merciful." The wave of chasing people also came over, and when they saw Tang Guo and Tang Anchen, they did not act rashly. The Tang family is not a big family in other ces, but it is still good in this county. No matter what kind of way it is, it will not easily offend it. Tang Guo and Tang Anchen, the two youngdies of the Tang family, were here, and those fierce-looking people all smiled and handed their hands: "Miss Tang Er, Young Master Tang, I didnt expect it to be you two. This is the one I bought and disobedient. The girl, if the two of you are attracted to it, even if she takes it away." Vol 2 Chapter 5520: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5520: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (4) A little girl in a mere trivial way can make a good rtionship with the Tang family without losing money. Besides, he expected that the Tang family would not take people away directly, and would put aside some silver taels. In any case, it is better not to offend the Tang family. Everyone is a county, and they are not rted to each other. It is better to have fewer conflicts. "Second sister, this..." Tang Anchen didn''t know what to do when faced with the fierce man in front of him and the woman holding the second sister''s thigh. It was the first time he encountered such a thing. Let''s talk about it, there are so many things like this under the world, and it is not something an ordinary person like him can manage. If you don''t care, if this woman is taken away, you can imagine where she will fall without guessing. If you want to take care of it, you can only take it back and serve as a maidservant. Otherwise, let them go, and I don''t know who they will fall into. So, this is actually a very troublesome thing. Based on Tang Anchen''s understanding of his second sister, he thought that she would probably take care of her. After all, the second sister was kind-hearted since she was a child, and even if there was no shortage of maids, she couldn''t bear to die. "Miss, please," the woman seemed to know that Tang Guo was the one who made up her mind. She loosened her legs and kowped **** the ground. In just two or three strokes, her forehead was red. It was obvious that she was trying hard. Tang Guo took out his purse and took out some pieces of silver from it: "I think she is pleasing to the eye, it just happens that there is ack of a maidservant in the courtyard, and I want to buy her." "Since Miss Tang Er has taken a fancy, it is the honor of this girl." These people happily collected the money, and then handed over. "Then she is Miss Tang Er''s person, and has nothing to do with our Yunchun Tower anymore. Miss Tang Er , Tang San, let''s say goodbye first." "Thank you, Miss, for your life-saving grace, thank you." The rescued woman continued to kowtow hard. Tang Guo: "Get up and go back with me." Now she hasn''t figured out the situation in this world. Since the key point in the plot has hit, she still chooses to keep it. Remembering that the Tang family would suffer one after another, she nned to go back and take out some paper puppets to protect them with the Tang family. I don''t know what will happen to the Tang family after these catastrophes. "The ve maid''s name is Lin Xiaoyue." Lin Xiaoyue replied in a low voice, followed by Tang Guo''s side. Tang Guo answered, and instead of talking to Lin Xiaoyue, hemunicated with Tang Anchen. In fact, she is doing two things with one mind, remembering something in her mind. The trigger point of Lin Xiaoyue will trigger different plots, which are divided into what will happen if Lin Xiaoyue is saved and what will happen if Lin Xiaoyue is not saved. The original owner has tried it, but no matter which choice it is, the Tang family will suffer. In the first life, the original owner rescued Lin Xiaoyue without hesitation. Of course, it is impossible for a maid who suddenly bought it from outside to wait on her right away. So after bringing the people back, she handed them over to the old mother in the house to unify the rules, and after she learned the rules in the house, she arranged other tasks ording to her expertise. However, Lin Xiaoyue did have a good birth, and a pretty face, but she didn''t have a handy job. She was not good at doing things at all, she was a bit stupid, and she was scolded. As ast resort, I can only be assigned some rough jobster. Because she is the most stupid, can''tmunicate to please her, and has a good-looking face, she is not very popr with other maids. Vol 2 Chapter 5521: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5521: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (5) The Tang family''s family style is very strict, and the maids dare not join forces for anything, but they don''t y with Lin Xiaoyue, reject her, and don''t help her, and no one can control it. Lin Xiaoyue lived in the Tang family for about half a year, and was picked up one day, and then the nightmare of the Tang family began. No one thought that Lin Xiaoyue, who only had a slightly better appearance, was the youngest daughter of the current emperor. Only because of an ident of money in a few years, she was left out. Lin Xiaoyue, who was regaining her status as a princess, told the emperor what had happened to her, and then the emperor made an order to capture all of the Tang family''s subordinates and beheaded in public. Then she demanded that the original master enter the pce to be her pce maid, and threatened the lives of everyone in the Tang family. The original owner can only enter the pce and is under attack in the pce, but it doesn''t matter if he thinks that this will make his family safe and sound. How did she know that some things were not so simple. The local people knew that the Tang family had offended the princess, and some people who wanted to im credit began to bully the Tang family. When the original owner knew the news, Tang Anchen was the only one left in the Tang family. While the original owner was out of the pce to do errands, Tang Anchen found her. However, before the two of them could say a few more words, they were discovered by Lin Xiaoyue''s people. Lin Xiaoyue said very empathetic at the time: "It seems that you are really close to each other. If that''s the case, how can I let you separate again?" Afterwards, Tang Anchen was taken to the confinement room and became the **** in the pce. He didn''t die, that was for revenge. However, the two brothers and sisters, one was a courtdy and the other was an eunuch, they couldn''t resist at all. In the end, Tang Anchen died, and the original owner had no only support. He jumped into the well and died. Then the original owner returned to the beginning, thinking that everything was still toote. At first, she was full of resentment and wanted revenge. After she calmed down, she knew that her family could not provoke the royal family. If Lin Xiaoyue were to be killed, the Tang family would still suffer if they were found out. Therefore, in her second life, she chose not to save Lin Xiaoyue. When Lin Xiaoyue rushed from the crowd, she pretended to be pushed by the opponent and fell to the ground in aa. This time, Lin Xiaoyue was taken away by those people. But she did not expect that after a few years, Lin Xiaoyue regained her identity. The first thing she thought of was her. Sheined that if she was not physically weak, she would not encounter so many nightmarish things and put all the resentment on the original owner . The Tang family also suffered. The original owner wanted revenge and didn''tmit suicide. In the end, Lin Xiaoyue almost went crazy for fun. Lin Xiaoyue called the original owner to go through what she had experienced, and finally she died again. The original owner went back to the beginning again. This time, she chose not to go out during that time, stay at home, and not go anywhere. On that day, Lin Xiaoyue was not brought back. When she breathed a sigh of relief, her elder brother brought a woman back. It was said that she was a woman from the wind and was very poorly thrown into the water. The eldest brother Tang Anshan couldn''t see it, so he asked someone to rescue him. He didn''t have any extra thoughts. He just couldn''t see it, but he was finally pped, staying beside Tang Anshan and sitting a maid. As expected, Lin Xiaoyue regained her identity a few yearster, not wanting to be known about this past, and nned to get rid of the Tang family, except for Tang Anshan. She asked the emperor to arrange for the killer to go to the Tang family to destroy the gate. That day the original owner happened to be in the cer and escaped a catastrophe, but saw her rtives die one by one, and heard that this was an order from the princess. And Tang Anshan was led away, and of course he survived. Later, he was found by Lin Xiaoyue and brought him back. Tang Anshan didn''t know that Lin Xiaoyue did this, and he was with Lin Xiaoyue while investigating the truth. Not long after, the original owner found Tang Anshan and told the other party the truth. Tang Anshan couldn''t ept this fact and nned to solve Lin Xiaoyue at night, but the other party saw through it. Lin Xiaoyue mocked Tang Anshan for not being satisfied, she was a princess, and he was still unsatisfied. But she will always remember that when Tang Anshan rescued her, she was reluctant to kill him, so she locked him up. Tang Anshan couldn''t bear the humiliation, unable to face an enemy who killed his whole family, biting his tongue and killing himself. Later, the original owner failed to assassinate Lin Xiaoyue and was divided by five horses. Vol 2 Chapter 5522: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5522: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (6) Without any ident, the original owner who was divided by five horses was reborn again before everything happened. Saving Lin Xiaoyue, not saving Lin Xiaoyue, or even avoiding the time of meeting that day, could not avoid the tragedy brought by Lin Xiaoyue. This made the original owner very painful and powerless, as if everything had already been doomed, no matter what she did, she couldn''t change everything. However, she was born again. Seeing her cherished family again, she didn''t want to lose them. This time, she chose to kill Lin Xiaoyue. Avoid getting involved with her family, she doesn''t n to show up to do it herself. But after disguising herself, she went to Yunchun Tower to buy Lin Xiaoyue as a mysterious person. After the purchase, she drove away with Lin Xiaoyue in a carriage, and ate the prepared poisoned buns. After watching the other party''s breath, he took a carriage and pushed it into the sea. She quietly killed Lin Xiaoyue in this way, and she thought that the Tang family shouldn''t have any life crisis anymore. After finishing all this, she rode back on horseback. Who could have imagined that when the gate of the Tang family appeared in her sight, the ce was surrounded by many people who were talking about it. Not only that, but there were also many yamen yamen busy in that ce.monce. She ran over with her horse, and finally could hear clearly what the people were talking about. "Master Tang''s family is really miserable. I don''t know who to provoke, and even the dog hasn''t been let go." The original owner''s brain seemed to explode at the time, and he rushed in like crazy. What he saw was blood all over the floor and a corpse covered with white cloth. The Tang family, except for her, all died. It was obvious that she had dealt with Lin Xiaoyue, so why couldn''t she keep her family? She can guarantee that no one knows what she killed Lin Xiaoyue. But why? She still can''t change her destiny? Seeing the miserable end of her family, she first suspected the emperor who was far away in the capital. She must figure out what is going on, and find out the real murderer''s revenge, even though she has felt powerless in her heart, she still doesn''t want to give up. After dealing with the funeral of the Tang family, she went to the capital. After a lot of hardship, she finally found the truth about the destruction of the Tang family. Sure enough, the emperor did it. It turned out to be someone arranged by the emperor. At the door of the Tang family''s backyard, he found a piece of jade pendant. This jade pendant was Lin Xiaoyue''s token. But Lin Xiaoyue was not in the Tang family. The emperor privately thought that the Tang family killed him, or sold Lin Xiaoyue. The people he arranged first persecuted the Tang family, but the Tang family didn''t know anything, and finally they were killed. The original owner thought all this was ridiculous. Whether it was the jade pendant that suddenly appeared at the backyard of the Tang family, or the emperor''s spection, it really didn''t take human life at all. Her life ended in the assassination of the emperor and was finally executed. After death, without any ident, she went back to the beginning. At this time, she was numb and desperate, facing the family members who cared about her, she didn''t know what to do. Lin Xiaoyue is alive, not alive, it seems that God can arrange a plot to kill the Tang family, she can''t stop it at all. But since she came back, she wouldn''t be reconciled if she didn''t do anything. She didn''t kill Lin Xiaoyue this time, she still dressed up in disguise and asked the people in Yunchun Tower to send Lin Xiaoyue to the capital. She thought, if Lin Xiaoyue returned to the pce early and had nothing to do with the Tang family, she wouldn''t be burdened to the Tang family again, right? Vol 2 Chapter 5523: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5523: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (7) At this moment she thought that it was not revenge, despite the countless resentments in her heart, as long as the Tang family could live peacefully, she could give up all the hatred. Lin Xiaoyue was sent to the capital and took good care of her all the way, and was indeed found by the emperor soon. The original owner was really relieved to see that the Tang family had not suffered. It''s just that the tone hasn''t been relieved, and I heard about the little princessing to the county town to y. In those few days, she cried and begged the Tang family not to go out. The Tang family paid much attention to her feelings, although they didn''t know what was going on, they really didn''t go out in those few days. She arranged for someone to pay attention to Lin Xiaoyue''s movement, it turned out that the other party was going to take revenge on the person who bullied her before. The original owner thought, this time the Tang family is not involved with Lin Xiaoyue, she shouldn''t think of this ce, right? She thought that if she left the county seat without Lin Xiaoyue, the Tang family would be fine. Unexpectedly, Lin Xiaoyue went straight to Tang''s house and called her eldest brother to be her husband. The original owner couldn''t help it, so he asked Lin Xiaoyue, a high-ranking princess, how he would like the eldest brother of themon people. Unexpectedly, the other party seemed to miss it and said that when she was caught in the carriage and the carriage curtain was inadvertently blown up by the wind, she happened to see Tang Anshan''s appearance, so it was hard to forget. At that time, someone reminded her that this is the eldest son of the Tang family, don''t think about it. Now that she is a princess, she is naturally qualified to recruit him as a princess. Faced with Lin Xiaoyue''s hospitality, Tang Anshan refused without hesitation, saying that he already had a fiance and was about to get married in a few months. When the original owner heard this, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue in fear. Lin Xiaoyue seemed to have no reluctance, and left with regretful eyes. Within a few days, Tang Anshan''s fiance''s family died tragically. Lin Xiaoyue is here again. How could Tang Anshan not doubt such a coincidence, so he could not ept it even more, and the Tang family could not ept it either. Looking at the development of the matter, the original owner knew that the Tang family was over again, so he could only stand numbly and watch, not knowing what to do. At this time, it was impossible to resist, and it was unrealistic to secretly kill Lin Xiaoyue, and after killing the opponent, the Tang family estimated that it was a full-fledged copycat. Lin Xiaoyue was as cruel as ever, and once again extended the executioner to the Tang family, nning to get rid of everyone in the Tang family, leaving only her elder brother Tang Anshan. I don''t know why, the original owner escaped death again. When she came back, the Tang family died. Tang Anshan was taken away by Lin Xiaoyue. Later, I heard that he died on the road. The original owner repeated his revenge, but still failed, and finally died. Not surprisingly, she was born again to the beginning, and when she came back, she broke down and cried, howling, it was obvious that she could go back to the beginning, why can''t she change her fate. Does God favor her or punish her? If it is favored, why should she experience the pain of losing blood rtives over and over again. If it is punishment, why should she be reborn before it happened? This time, she nned to kill the emperor. She was going to be selected as a concubine in the pce, she thought, maybe she became a concubine, and she could keep the Tang family alive. She did kill the emperor, and even designed Lin Xiaoyue to die. But she didn''t know much about power. The emperor died, and the new emperor proimed that she was a concubine, and did all kinds of things to frame the Tang family. The Tang family was once again ransacked and she was beaten into the cold pce. After being reborn again, she still chose to be a concubine, after all, this road would allow the Tang family to live longer. This time, she wants to design all the emperor''s children to death. She wants to give birth to a son, and her son will be the emperor. The Tang family can always save it, right? Vol 2 Chapter 5524: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5524: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (8) "You can follow the mother to learn the rules in a while." "Yes, miss." Even though there are thousands of unwillingness in her heart, Lin Xiaoyue, who has suffered so much, can only behave well. She is now fifteen, and if she lives in such an unclean ce, her innocence will really not be preserved. "Second sister, you still have some serious thoughts." Tang Anchen was very worried, "If there is something really going on, you have to talk to your brother as soon as possible." "It''s just a little tired." Tang Guo showed a proper tired look on his face, "You go y first, I''ll go back and rest for a while." "Okay, take a good rest, so I won''t disturb you." Regarding Lin Xiaoyue, neither of them cared much. Tang Guo understood that the crux of the tragedy really did not belong to Lin Xiaoyue. This world is targeting everyone in the Tang family. This infinite death and rebirth seems to be making the original owner understand the pain of losing a loved one over and over again. Could it be that this is a sealed world? It''s not that God is targeting the original owner, but a person? "This world is suppressing my soul power." [It''s true that the host is big, this world is indeed a bit mysterious, and I also feel that I have been suppressed, as if some are aimed at me, and some of my functions are not avable. Tang Guo was surprised: "It seems that this world is a bit weird. I don''t know if it is aimed at the original owner or it is aimed at us." She thought of a person, that person knew her original identity, so does the existence of this world have that person''s handwriting? To suppress the power of her soul and limit the function of the system, it is impossible for people in the small world to have this ability. They must be people outside the small world. "You help me say hello to the group, I won''t go in for the time being." Tang Guo returned to the room, took out the paper puppet, still dripping a drop of blood on it, and she was silent in ce at random. Because the paper puppet did not respond, she took another paper puppet of another rank, dripped blood again, and still did not respond. She no longer persisted and put away the paper puppets. [The host is big? "This world can''t use paper puppets. It seems that foreign objects are indeed prone to problems. After all, you still need your own strength. Find me a sword." After getting the sword, Tang Guo checked. Although the sword was suppressed, at least it could still be used. Taking advantage of the fact that the Tang family didn''t know, Tang Guo nned to take a look outside again, and by the way, he took the sword back in an upright manner. This time, she carefully observed everything on the street, and could not see anything strange for the time being. This is a world that conceals many things, because the power of her soul is suppressed, and for the time being, many things are mysteries. For example, the ancient poem, "I don''t know the true face of Mount Lu, because I am in this mountain". At this moment, she felt that way, she didn''t know the real situation of this world, just because she was a member of this world now, under the world, it was difficult to figure out what was going on. Tang Guo didn''t find anything outside, so Tang Guo took the sword and went back. When I went back, I just ran into the little girl Tang Ying. She rushed over and saw Tang Guo holding a sword. She was very curious: "Second sister, why did you buy a sword ande back? Is it because you want to learn martial arts? Swordswoman?" "I saw it, I thought it looked good, and I bought it back. When you say that, I really want to learn." "Second sister, you have to teach me that you must teach me. I also want to be a heroine and go to the rivers andkes in the future." Tang Ying said expectantly, Shui Lingling''s big eyes were full of curiosity. Vol 2 Chapter 5525: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5525: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (9) Tang Guo touched Tang Ying''s head: "Yes." "I heard from the third brother that the second sister is not very interested today, is it because of something?" "It''s nothing, don''t think too much about it, are your eldest brother and father back?" Tang Guo changed the subject, Tang Ying is much better than Tang Anchen. When the topic changed, Tang Ying really forgot her previous question: "Just when I came back, the third brother told us that you looked a little unhappy today, and Dad asked me toe and see you, but you were not in the house. When you ask, no one will know. You were out. I thought it was almost time for dinner, so I came to the door to wait for you. I didn''t expect to see you back." "By the way, second sister, I heard from the third brother, did you save a maid back today? Is it Yunchun Tower?" "You know a lot." "Oh, it''s not what the third brother said. If you don''t tell the third brother, how did I know? Second sister, don''t me the third brother, he is very worried about you. Tell us so that we can make ideas together to make you happy." "Second sister, let''s go, eat, go shopping for so long, you must be hungry?" Tang Ying grabbed Tang Guo''s arm, "Huh, mother asked the chef to cook the food today, but you like to eat it. ?" "I like to eat, isn''t it also in line with your appetite?" "Then it feels different. Forget it, today our whole family will be yours." Tang Ying was not angry about this, she just talked about it casually. She wanted Tang Guo to be happier, Tang Guo knew it. The Tang family is all here, and Tang Guo is still holding a sword. The Tang family are all curious, how could she suddenly buy this thing ande back. She exined it casually, and then fooled it. Only Tang Anchen sat there thinking, obviously not believing it. "Sure enough, do you want to learn martial arts?" Master Tang asked after dinner, "Gai Ming''er invites you a master who teaches martial arts toe back, and martial arts can help you keep fit. How about your four brothers and sisters going to practice?" "I agree." Tang Ying raised her hands quickly and stood up happily, "Father, you are so kind. When I grow up, I will be able to walk the world with a sword and be a chivalrous woman." Mrs. Tang was a little helpless: "You just get used to it. If you get used to it, this girl doesn''t know what will happen to her. By then, no one in the county will dare to marry her." Tang Ying couldn''t help making a grimace, looking at Master Tang expectantly, because her father would definitely help her speak. Sure enough, Master Tang said: "My daughter doesn''t have to marry, can''t recruit husbands?" "That is, our sisters and sisters, husband and wife are the best, living under one roof, no one dares to bully." Tang Anchen answered, "Right, eldest brother." "Yes, the two sisters are my treasures. When I think that they are going to marry, there will be few chances to meet in the future, I feel very reluctant." Madam Tang was helpless, and these people formed a partnership. She really couldn''t say anything, but she still agreed with these people''s words. If you can hire a husband-inw, its best not to marry. Who wouldnt want to stay around and watch your own baby daughter? This is the harmonious family, everything the original owner cherishes most. In other words, no one can ept such a beautiful family and suffer the destruction of the family, or the experience over and over again, right? I don''t know if it is God, or someone who has such a special hobby, tore the beauty of the original owner before her eyes over and over again. Thinking of this, Tang Guo''s heart also filled with strong resentment uncontrobly. At this moment, she actually felt that the power of her soul had been slightly released, which made her stunned. Can grievances relieve the suppression of her soul power? This world is weird. Vol 2 Chapter 5526: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5526: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (10) "Second Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Anchen asked Tang Guo in a daze and asked with concern. The second sister was really weird in the past few days, but he didn''t guess what happened to the other party. The second sister spends so little time to go out, it is really hard to imagine, there is something that makes her so distressed. "I''m thinking about martial arts training." Tang Guo looked at Master Tang, "Father, do you really want to invite me a martial arts master?" "Since I have spoken, it must be true. Some skills are not only good for health, but can also protect themselves. What''s wrong with them?" Mr. Tang said, "I will let An Shan do this tomorrow.e back." "Famous martial arts are not necessarily the best. I can''t as well post a notice and offer a huge reward so that those masters who want to teach us will fight first and choose the most powerful one." Tang Anchen said, "Since we want to To choose, you must choose a good one, after all, the second sister rarely wants to do one thing." Tang Ying nodded her head in agreement: "Yes, right, right, yes, the third brother makes a lot of sense. If I hire a general martial arts master, I can''t practice much, and then the Xia Nu''s dream of going through the rivers andkes will be shattered." Everyone couldn''t help butugh, but Tang Anshan agreed with this statement: "Okay, just do what the third brother said, and I''ll write itter." The family ended their small talk and went back to the house. Tang Guo was checking the power of the soul, trying to raise the resentment in her heart, and she really felt that the power of the soul was not so suppressed. In this world, the power of the soul can be used. If you can use all of it, there is no problem in breaking the world with the power of her soul. At the beginning, there was no mention of any magical power in this world, and there was still a part of her memory that she didn''t know if it was sealed, she thought it was a mortal world, and no special powers were allowed. At this moment, she wanted to try if she could practice. "No." After a while, Tang Guo opened his eyes, "but I always feel weird, as if this can''t be suppressed. I always have a feeling that if I can break the oppressive power, I can cultivate." [Since resentment can relieve the pressure of the soul, the host is not as good as raising resentment. Given the host''s great situation, no matter how much luck, he can control it. It is not a problem to retract and unwind. First, break the mysterious bondage, and maybe it can solve the problem. "Then you will show me something from the past recently." Raising grievances is not a matter of a half-and-a-half. It takes time to brew, and it also requires external stimuli. "I guess if you can get all the memories, you don''t need to be so troublesome. I have a hunch that as long as you get all the memories, the original owner''s grievances will be enough to break the power that restrains us." It''s a pity that I don''t have that memory for the time being, so I can onlye slowly. Maybe during the period of unlocking the power of the soul, that memory could return to her mind. With no way to practice, Tang Guo could only continuously increase his resentment, surrounding the power of his soul with resentment, feeling that the pressure was getting less and less, and his mood became much better. The next day, the entire county knew that the Tang family wanted to pay a lot of money to recruit martial arts masters. Knowing this, some skilled people came to the Tang family one after another. It is known that the Tang family will hold apetition here, and the most outstanding martial arts master will be selected at that time. Of course, if you can get the top ten martial arts masters, there are rewards, and the other masters will be full of food. As a result, more and more peoplee, and even if you eat a lot of food, you won''t lose money. In front of the notice, many people were crowded. Standing at the forefront was a thin, fair-skinned young man with a little sickness. Standing next to the young man was a tall man with a very burly figure. He inadvertently caught a glimpse of this young man who was not a martial artist at first sight. Does the kid look down on us who have been practicing martial arts since childhood, and even your body, dare to participate in the martial artspetition?" Vol 2 Chapter 5527: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5527: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (11) Everyone looked around, and it was really speechless. This guy was not a martial artist at first nce. Who gave him the courage to be the master of martial arts for the Tang family''s young masters? Song Wen stretched out a thin hand and pushed the big tall one away. His strength was a bit surprising, and he staggered tall and tall, with a peaceful voice: "Don''t look down on people." "Boy, you have a kind. Don''t ask for mercy during the martial artspetition." The tall man was a little bit irritated. He didn''t pay attention just now. He was pushed back a few steps by the opponent, which is really embarrassing. To avoid leaving a bad impression on the Tang family''s side, he for the time being tolerated it, and only waited until the time of the martial artspetition to give this thin boy some color. He must beat this thin boy to cry his father and his mother. "Let''s wait and see." Song Wen is not afraid of tall people at all. He looked at the contents of the notice, just looking for something to do. Sinceing here, he has been a little stunned. This small county seems to be much more prosperous than the ce where he stayed before, and it is more lifelike. Even the passerby characters around him are perfect. He guessed that there should be something different in this small county. When he entered the county town the day before yesterday, he felt that he should be able to stay here longer. However, he is still a little bored in his heart because he has been in a strange ce for a long time and there is no way to go back. The registration time is three days. In people''s expectation, three days passed quickly, and finally it was time for thepetition. On this day, Tang Guo''s four brothers and sisters all came to watch the scene. A big ring was set up here. The first round was a rtively regr knockout match, which is a verymon chaos. All warriors go to the big arena, time is a stick of incense, as long as the warriors who remain on the arena after a stick of incense can be promoted. The warriors upies half the size of the ring, and Song Wen''s position is rtively marginal. From everyone''s point of view, his position can be squeezed out in the first ce. "Second sister, have you seen him? There is a thin-looking young man over there. Is his family very poor and can''t afford to eat, otherwise, why would he not figure out how to participate in thepetition?" Tang Ying looked puzzled. To Song Wen, "As far as his body is concerned, I am really worried that he will be trampled on him for a while. Look at the burly warriors around, you can beat him to the ground with any fist." "Brother, you can ask the doctor to watch, if anyone is seriously injured, he still needs to be treated. It is best to give somepensation appropriately." Tang Ying put her chin on, "look for a martial arts master. This is a good thing, I don''t want her to have an ident, it will affect the mood of martial arts practice." "Little sister, don''t worry, I asked three doctors to watch." Tang Anshan said. Tang Guo also looked from a distance at the young man who was standing on the edge and looked weaker. From the outside, he is indeed ipatible with this ce, and of course it is more attractive. First of all, she looks thin and pale. Second, the appearance is outstanding. Many people are staring at his position. She also saw that one of the warriors had a very burly big tall man with a sullen look, guessing that the two of them should have a feast. "Actually, I think, people can''t look at the appearance. Although the young man doesn''t look like a martial arts master, he is not afraid of danger, and there is no timid expression on his face. He is obviously a little prepared." Tang Anchen at this time. Open up. Vol 2 Chapter 5528: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5528: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (12) Tang Anchen continued: "As long as you are not a fool, you know who our Tang family wants. That young man should not be a fool. From this point of view, I think he should have some abilities." Tang Ying pursed her lips: "Hmph, someone who has the ability is not like him? It''s the kind that is easy to be knocked out at first sight." "Third brother, let''s bet, if he is beaten off the ring, I will win. You have to do something for me." Tang Anchen: "I''m afraid you will cry for a long time if you lose. It''s not easy to coax you." "Who would cry? I''m not a kid anymore." Tang Ying was not convinced and was very angry, "Are you gambled or not? Are you afraid of losing?" Tang Anchen sighed: "Then bet." "You haven''t said the conditions yet. If you win, what will I do." Tang Ying was serious. Tang Anchen can only cooperate: "If I win, you can only eat three candied haws a month, how about it?" Tang Ying''s expression was tangled, she likes candied haws the most, but the third brother always said that eating too much of this thing will cause teeth to break. "If you don''t want to, then don''t bet. Anyway, I think that young man has the ability." "Bet!" Tang Ying immediately agreed, "Well, if you win, I will only eat three candied haws a month." In order to prove that she was right, she gave it up. "Everyone, the rules have been made clear, and it starts when the sound is heard." As the housekeeper''s words fell, there was a loud bang of the gong. Then, the people on the ring moved. Tang Ying clenched her fist hard, her beautiful eyes looking forward to Song Wen''s fall. However, Song Wen was like a loach at this time, and others couldn''t touch him at all. His position was constantly changing, and people around him who seemed to be better than him were knocked down, and he was not attacked at all. But there is one person who has been attacking him all the time. He is a big tall man. "Is this person a monster?" Tang Ying was a little dumbfounded, and couldn''t help but grab Tang Guo''s sleeves, "Second Sister, why is he so powerful?" She is going to lose. From now on, I can only eat three candied haws a month. Tang Anchen: "So don''t look at people''s appearance." Tang Ying''s eyes were red, and Tang Anchen quickly said, "It''s also because I''m a few years older than you, and I see a lot of things. No matter how old the little girl is, I can see this." Tang Ying''s mood improved a bit, her eyes turned to the ring again. Tang Guo was also watching Song Wen''s pace, and she was puzzled. This person didn''t look like a skilled person, but the speed was so fast. Obviously so thin, but able to pick up a big fist at will, he was still steady, the big guy was knocked back by him two steps, and his face was shocked, obviously knowing that he underestimated the opponent. Song Wen didn''t show any mercy. If the big fist just fell on an ordinary person, his life would be gone. He then attacked, knocking the big guy out of the ring within two strokes. [There are such masters in this world. Unfortunately, I have lost a lot of functions, and I can''t scan the other party''s information. "It doesn''t matter, he should be the final winner. Pleasee to the house and observe slowly." This person, she is also very interested. The opponent''s strength has obviously exceeded a certain range, and she wants to know how the opponent improves his strength , Is not suppressed yet. If she can help her improve her strength and find the trick, maybe she can break the shackles of this world sooner. Just as Tang Guo expected, after the first round of chaos, Song Wen won all thepetitions very easily. Vol 2 Chapter 5529: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5529: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (13) "Song son, do you think this kind of treatment is appropriate? Are there other conditions?" the steward asked, "Your main task is to teach four youngdies to practice martial arts, nothing else." Song Wen: "Very satisfied." Song Wen was looking at the people of the Tang family. Sure enough, this ce was the center point, because everything here was the most perfect and realistic. If he hadn''te from other ces, he would be here from the beginning, it might not be easy to find the real situation, right? I don''t know if I can find the answer in the Tang family. He looked at the four brothers and sisters of the Tang family one by one, and finally turned his gaze to Tang Guo''s position, and suddenly some doubts appeared in his eyes. This is a bit strange. Why is she a little different from others? "Then Young Master Song, first go to see the arrangement for you to live in, and martial arts training will start tomorrow, how about it?" the housekeeper asked. Song Wen nodded: "Okay." He nced at Tang Guo again, nodded to her, turned and left. [The host is big, he is looking at you, do you see anything? "you guess." [Guess I guess, I know. He looks so outstanding and different. He stared at his host, and the host was also looking at him a lot. It was not that guy, he was eating live. The next day, martial arts training began. Tang Guo brought her sword, and Song Wen was a little distracted when he saw the sword. This sword is different. It''s the same as her, and it''s different from everything here. Could it be that the key here lies in her? "Second Miss, do you want to learn to practice swordsmanship?" Song Wen asked Tang Guo. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "It just so happens that I have a sword book here. I will dance the sword and show it to you first, and then you will practice it first, how about it?" "Okay." Tang Guo promised, "Master Song didn''t bring a sword. Use mine." She saw that Song Wen was very interested in her sword. If so, let him have a look. I don''t know. What secret can he find. She found that Song Wen was very interested in everything here, as if he was looking for something. Song Wen had a real feeling the moment he got the sword. He touched the sword seriously, and praised: "This is a good sword." System: Nonsense, isn''t a good sword able to fall into the hands of the host? This thing, in some small worlds, will still be suppressed. After all, the power in it will not be a problem to smash a small world. Song Wen felt that feeling was more real when he was dancing the sword. Tang Guo looked at the appearance of Song Wen Wujian, but she was a little strange. "Obviously it''s just a beautiful disy, why is there strong friction?" Tang Guo said to the system, "This world is so strange, he should be special, maybe he can really help me." "How much can you write down the action just now?" Song Wen returned the sword to Tang Guo. This true feeling still made him feel a little bit unwilling. Tang Guo: "I remember it all." Song Wen was surprised: "Then you give it a try." Then, Tang Guo danced the sword in ordance with Song Wen''s moves. As expected, she felt the infinite power under her sword, much more powerful than when she used her own moves. In this world, her strength is limited, whether it is cultivation or martial arts, there are veryrge and almost impossible. The only thing that can be felt is the power of the soul, but unfortunately the power of the soul is also suppressed. Song Wen''s swordy seems to be very special, very suitable for this world. Is it because of the rules of this world? Vol 2 Chapter 5530: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5530: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (14) Because the rules of the world are different, her previous set is totally unworkable? However, she travels through so many worlds. Although the rules of the world are different, she can also change the practice ording to the rules of the world. This world is not good at all, it is very strange. In other words, is this world more advanced? But she didn''t think that, in the advanced world, none of them existed in the ordinary world. She is more inclined that this is a world controlled by others, or a world suppressed by some force. Song Wen looked at Tang Guo copying all his moves, and was really surprised. This different person is so smart. No wonder she is different. I don''t know if she can help to improve her power and break this ce. "I''ll teach you inner strength and mentality again." Song Wen said. Ipletely forgot. Tang Anchen and Tang Ying were still standing next to him. Tang Anshan had his own business. If he was practicing martial arts, he would probably just learn it casually. There is no time today. Tang Anchen is not in a hurry, he is not very interested in this itself. Tang Ying is actually not in a hurry. The second sister will try first, and she canest. Besides, this book is the second sister most interested in. Therefore, they all waited patiently. But this time Song Wen thought of the two of them, and also took out three books of inner strength mentality, saying that they were customized specifically for them. "You have to figure it out for yourself first, and learn the inside. If you don''t understand,e and ask me." Tang Guo was holding the inner strength mental method, and he knew it by heart almost after reading it. Then she began to practice. [The host is big, how is it? "Still not working." Tang Guo frowned. When she opened her eyes to observe Tang Anchen and Tang Ying, she found that when the two of them were standing, they had cultivated their inner strength and mental methods. Song Wen''s expression was indifferent, as if not strangely observing the two. It was just that when he looked back at Tang Guo, he was stunned again. He walked in front of Tang Guo in three steps and took two steps, stretched out his hand to hold Tang Guo''s shoulder, and said strangely: "You can''t cultivate?" "Well, there is no movement, it may not be suitable." Tang Guo said, "My third brother and younger sister seem to be pretty good." Song Wen nodded: "Yes, they are martial arts geniuses, they have reached the second level." Tang Guo: I''m afraid it''s coaxing her to y. When she is a waste material, she can practice her own exercises. As a result, she can''t practice at all here, and it is useless to change her exercises. It''s too ridiculous. "Maybe you are not suitable for this book, I will find a few more books for you." After a while, Song Wen once again pulled out a few inner strength mental techniques, and Tang Guo couldn''t help but look into his arms. Obviously he is thin and weak, and he doesn''t look like he has a bunch of inner strength mental methods. He just took out so much. Does he have meson space in his hand? She didn''t mean to explore, holding the inner strength mental method, trying each book one by one. The second book, no. The third book still doesn''t work. The fourth book...the tenth book, it''s not working "I may be a waste material in martial arts." Tang Guo looked at Song Wen, showing a speechless expression, still the kind of helpless waste material, she understood that this world is aimed at her, otherwise there are not so many coincidences, "Song son , Why don''t you teach me some powerful moves." She found that it can still be used in moves. Song Wen: "Okay." He hesitated: "Should I check it for you?" "How to check? Get the pulse?" "Almost, I might touch my head." Song Wen said. Tang Guo agreed, and then she felt a hand on her head. When Song Wen let go, she met the opponent''s eyes and found him a little excited. Vol 2 Chapter 5531: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5531: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (15) "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked. Song Wen subconsciously said, "You really don''t have a code." Tang Guo:? What does it mean that she has no code? Wait, she looked around again, her expression changed slightly, isn''t this the real world, but the virtual world? If it is really a virtual world, she should have discovered it a long time ago? However, her strength is suppressed here, and the system is also restricted, so the person who controls this virtual world may be a monk. So, this world is a virtual world, and it makes sense. And this world has been circting for so long, maybe it has be a semi-virtual world, it is even more difficult to distinguish. "You should know something." Song Wen looked at Tang Guo''s expression, his expression serious, "Wait a moment, I will write a code to form a secret space, so that people will not be peeped." Tang Guo pursed her lips, write code? Does this guy win others by writing code? So, the moves she just practiced, and the inner skills for her three younger brothers and sisters, are all codes? She is an individual, so she can''t practice this. The third brother and the younger sister are made up of codes, so they can practice? Tang Guo, who wanted to understand, became even more interested in all of this. Who on earth must think of such a way to harm her like this. After a while, she saw where she and Song Wen were standing, covered by a transparent cover. The cover shed twice and disappeared, as if being hidden. "You also came from outside? But I don''t think you look like it again?" "I have forgotten a lot of things." Tang Guo said smoothly, "I have my own identity here. You know this, but also some time ago I suddenly discovered that I was a little different from others." "Then you know the code?" "I know, is this the game world, or what kind of world?" Tang Guo asked. Song Wen shook his head: "In fact, I don''t know if this is a game, but in my impression, there should not be this game. It may also be a new game under development. Anyway, this is not the real world." "I thought of a lot of ways, but I can''t get out, do you have a way?" Tang Guo asked again, only when he went out would that person''s attention be drawn. Song Wen frowned: "I have been here for some time. I only came to this county town recently. I found that the more you go here, all the scenery bes more realistic. That is, the modeling of Passerby A is very good. I think I might find the answer here, so I came. Before that, I cracked some, but I dont know why, but I still cant get out. I can get out if I know what to break through, but thatyer of firewall is particrly powerful. Maybe my skills are not enough." Really, he was hit hard in this matter. Tang Guo pursed his lips. What kind of firewall is obviously suppressed by monks'' power. Of course, a programmer can''t break through. "That shouldn''t be a firewall." Tang Guo said, "it''s another kind of power. This power suppresses the soul." Song Wen suddenly said, "No wonder, after all, I''m already dead." "Did you die outside? Sudden death?" Tang Guo guessed the reason at once, showing some pity in his eyes. Song Wen nodded: "Yes, I was habitually busy until four or five in the morning. After a long period of time, it suddenly disappeared. Wake up again, and you will be in the virtual world." "You''re unlucky enough," Tang Guo added, "I''m not unlucky. I''ve lived here for many years. Every time I die, I experience the same thing." "How to say?" Vol 2 Chapter 5532: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5532: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (16) Tang Guojiang said all the experience of the original owner, and then said: "I also just wake up a little bit. I discovered that this is a virtual world. If I continue, I will definitely be crazy." "You are really unlucky than me. You can still hold on like this." Song Wen was lost in thought. "Your experience is different from mine. I should have identally entered the virtual world. You are not like you. You have been assigned an identity, and Its not easy to have to repeat the experience of family destruction and death." "No matter what choice is made, the Tang family will be destroyed in the end." Song Wen murmured, "I can help you in this regard, as long as I rewrite their code, destroy the structure of the virtual world, and even hide them all. But what you said is that there is a very powerful force outside the firewall, and I am powerless." "Moreover, I can''t guarantee that after rewriting the code and destroying the virtual world, there will be very powerful people appearing and discovering us." This is what Song Wen is worried about now. Since Tang Guo knows that they are restricted outside, they are not part of the firewall. What is strength, then she must not be simple. "My power has been suppressed. There may be something very magical." Tang Guo said without concealing it, "I guessed before that the other party may want to use repeated family destruction to arouse my resentment. I am also a spirit body. As for why it is a spirit body, I haven''t figured it out yet, and some memories have not been fully restored. But I know that once the spirit body has too much resentment, the spirit body will be a ghost king full of evil spirits, and its power will leak, very powerful, or even lost. reason." Since this is a virtual world, Tang Guo spectes that these things are much simpler. Trapped her here, except for this reason, she can''t think of anything else. "What do you want to do? I can solve the virtual world, but I can''t help the power outside." "Since the other party wants me to explode, I want to try and see what happens then. My power is limited, and there is no way to break the barrier outside. This is the only way. And I need you What helps is that when the timees, we must hide from the Tang family in this virtual world. I hope they can always exist." The original owner is so obsessed, it should be the right choice to save them. "This is no problem for me. As long as I can get in touch with them, I can help them rewrite the code. In fact, this function is also a function I slowly figured out. At the beginning, I thought it was amazing. Have this special ability." Song Wen hesitated: "It''s just grievance that is loaded on you. Will you lose control and really lose your spiritual consciousness?" "I can control it." "Okay." Song Wen chose to believe that now this is the only way to get out. He is really bored in this virtual world without inte. If it is a virtual world that can be connected to the Inte, he will not be bored, and it doesn''t matter if he stays in it forever. After talking to Song Wen, Tang Guo calmly watched some small videos in the system space and asked if she was practicing her internal skills, and there was basically no one to bother her. In her free time, she would ask Song Wen: "You used to fight so easily because you wrote a program for yourself? Isn''t it that the spirit body can''t use these?" "I can''t use it myself." Vol 2 Chapter 5533: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5533: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (17) "But the clothes and shoes on my body can be written, and there is no problem with blessing some attributes. So in front of these NPCs, I am invincible." "Look, there is also this watch. It looks ordinary. In fact, it has very powerful power. Every time you attack a person, it will trigger the power. Few NPCs can withstand it." Song Wen stretched out his wrist to show Tang Guo. , A in watch appeared in front of her, "If you need self-defense and what you want, I can help you write it down." Song Wen specially prepared a small hidden space for Tang Guo, so that she could arouse resentment in it. In fact, Song Wen observed recently and he told Tang Guo that they should not have been under surveince. Recently, he has gradually been in control of the entire virtual world, and no one has been spied on. Tang Guo was not surprised by this result. The other party estimated that there would be unexpected idents, maybe she would observe the first few times, and then let her y freely in itter. Day by day, under Song Wen''s observation, Tang Guo''s grievances grew more and more, and he could feel the violent and evil spirits on her, which made people feel shocked at a nce. He didn''t know how Tang Guo aroused resentment, and he was vaguely worried, wondering if Tang Guo recalled those previous experiences. It stands to reason that she already knows that this is a virtual world, even if she recalls her previous experience, the resentment will not be so great, right? Of course, he didn''t understand this, so he could only watch it from one side. As for the people in the Tang family, Song Wen was still more observant, contacted them through various excuses, and helped them rewrite the code. He did not rewrite the code of the entire virtual world, because he was afraid that the people behind would find out in advance. He just strengthened the Tang family a bit and added a memory storage device. If they had an ident, the memory in the memory storage device would be released when they were resurrected again. The Tang family was designed to look too real, and he was reluctant to destroy such works. In a blink of an eye, several months passed, and when the time came to the emperor to find Lin Xiaoyue, Tang Guo didn''t stop the incident from happening. Because her resentment has umted almost, the vaguely soul power has a tendency to break through. She was going to explode all her grievances when the Tang family was in distress, breaking through the power that bound the soul in one fell swoop. She wanted to see who yed like this. On this day, Lin Xiaoyue was picked up by someone, and the group of people who came looked more expensive and respected Lin Xiaoyue. The Tang family could see that Lin Xiaoyue''s identity should be extraordinary. It might be Tang Guo''s appearance. This time, Lin Xiaoyue''s life in Tang''s house was pretty good, her work was rtively easy, and she didn''t feel angry. The only dissatisfaction is that she still hates Tang Guo very much, maybe this is the setting in the program, so she has to hate Tang Guo. On the way out this time, she didn''t want to do anything to the Tang family. But she still fell in love with Tang Anshan, and nned to go back and talk to the emperor about this. In addition, she would build a princess mansion next to the Tang family, and the Tang family was responsible for this matter. She is a princess. In the future, except for Tang Anshan, the people of the Tang family will have to go to her every day to please her. Lin Xiaoyue rushed to the capital with such thoughts. It was not a simple matter for her to fall outside. It was all good things done by her second emperor sister, but she was killed before. Vol 2 Chapter 5534: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5534: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (18) Chapter 5534 The Merchant Girl Who Resurrected From Infinite Death (18) Even though the father and the emperor had already punished the second emperor and banned her, her mother and concubine were also thrown into the cold pce because of a mistake, she still didn''t care. After returning, she had to find a way to clean up the second emperor sister. The Tang family was there, unable to run away, nor in a hurry. "I don''t know if it is a blessing or a curse." After Lin Xiaoyue left, the whole family gathered together, and Master Tang was worried: "The person who picked up Lin Xiaoyue was not simple. He had a Beijing ent. I don''t know which big family in Beijing was the daughter of a family." "When she was in the house, we didn''t treat her harshly, so there shouldn''t be anything wrong, right?" Mrs. Tang said, "Our Tang family has never treated people harshly, but we still don''t say anything about it. Everyone loves face. , Its a secret. She looked at Tang Guoji''s brothers and sisters, You have to remember that Lin Xiaoyue has never appeared in the Tang family. "I see, mother." The four brothers and sisters replied in unison. In a blink of an eye, it was another half a year, when Lin Xiaoyue brought someone to the Lin family, holding in her hand the imperial decree given to her by the current emperor. She publicly announced that Tang Anshan was recruited as a consort. Tang Anshan''s expression changed at that time, and he immediately stood up: "Princess, please take your life back. Caomin already has a fiancee. You must not be a princess''s husband. Caomin is not worthy of the princess, and he is not that lucky." "Whether you are lucky or not, that''s my final say." Lin Xiaoyue said indifferently, "It''s just a fiance, and she''s not married. Just leave the marriage." Lin Xiaoyue seems to be much stronger this week. Song Wens exnation is that the key characters in the virtual world should be set with many plot development points. When they touch any point, they will automatically show the corresponding plot. He also told Tang Guo that Tang Anshan is also a key figure in the Tang family, and there must be a beloved fiance in his setting. No matter who fell in love with him, he would resist, of course he couldn''t resist in the end. And this Lin Xiaoyue, that is simply the most perfect npc in the entire virtual world, all the key plots are triggered from her. The person who designed this virtual world definitely took a lot of effort. "Princess, please take your fate back. The Caomin is not worthy of the princess. In this life, I only want to be with my fiancee. We will get married next month." Tang Anshan was very persistent and didn''t mean to give in at all. This is his setting. Although the Tang family were somewhat worried, they did not stop Tang Anshan. They couldn''t do it, let Tang Anshan reluctantly agree to be Lin Xiaoyue''s cohort. Of course, this was also set by the Tang family. They would never force the family to dislike what they didn''t like, and there was almost no solution. The only thing that can have variables is the spirit body of the original owner. Because she is a spirit body and has autonomous thoughts, she will naturally be much more flexible than npc. However, the whole world is virtual, and the plot behind it will be changed at will, so it is useless for her to work hard. Once she does something beyond the plot, someone will fill the gap. She worked so hard, in fact, slowly blocking her retreat. ording to Tang Guo''s thoughts, every time the original owner was resurrected, his grievances would multiply, which was a terrible setting. "I''ll give you time to think about it." Lin Xiaoyue was not angry, and had enough patience with Tang Anshan. Before entering Tang''s house, she had met Tang Anshan once. That time, she was in a carriage, and the carriage curtains floated up unintentionally. She saw that beautiful face and couldn''t forget it again. Vol 2 Chapter 5535: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5535: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (19) Chapter 5535 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (19) It''s a pity that Tang Anshan didn''t notice her at the time. If he noticed her, she believed that the other party would save her. There were so many people on the street when she escaped from Yunchun Tower that day, why did she choose to hide behind Tang Guo? That''s because the day she saw Tang Anshan, she also saw Tang Guo standing beside him. Later, when I learned about Tang Anshan''s identity, the people who discovered Yunchun Tower seemed to be more polite to the local Tang family, who didn''t want to provoke anyway. She was lucky to escape that day. Once Tang Guo chose to save her, she would not only be able to escape and ascend to heaven, but also get close to Tang Anshan. After entering the Tang house, Tang Anshan was as gentle and elegant as ever, even if she was a maid, and she was not punished if she identally bumped into him. This was different from the previous experience. At the time, she was thinking that when she regained her identity, she must have this man be her husband. I didn''t expect this day toe so soon. "I wille again in three days." Tang Guo knew that Lin Xiaoyue was about to kill Tang Anshan''s fiance. She didn''t stop, but she had asked Song Wen to save the memory data. On that day, the Tang family were all anxious and didn''t know what to do. The other party was a superior princess. Can the ordinary people resist? "Daddy and mother, I''m harassing you, but I really don''t want to be a messenger. I have already vowed to Yun''er that she is the only one in this life, and we must grow old with her." "Boss, mother doesn''t me you, this princess is not friendly, mother knows that you like Yun''er, and mother also likes Yun''er." Master Tang was silent, he didn''t know what to do with this matter. The next day, the Tang family hadn''t thought of a way, they received the news that Zhang''s family was killed at night. The Tang family were full of horror, and all their faces were pale. "Yun''er!!" Tang Anshan yelled miserably. Regardless of rushing out, Tang Guo and Tang Anchen hurriedly pursued her. Tang Ying was frightened and shivered in Madam Tang''s arms. The front door of Zhang''s house was full of blood, and Tang Anshan ran in frantically, looking for Zhang Ziyun''s corpse frantically. Seeing his madness, the Ya Ya couldn''t stand it anymore, so he took him to Zhang Ziyun''s corpse. Lifting the white cloth, Tang Anshan burst into tears when he saw Zhang Ziyun: "Yun''er, I''m sorry, I killed him. I should promise her. If I promise her, nothing will be done." Tang Guo went to look at Zhang Ziyun, who was "dead", and found that Zhang Ziyun died in a miserable state, with all stab wounds on her face, and she couldn''t see any intact skin at all. Lin Xiaoyue''s personal settings should be the cruelest she has ever seen. As long as you are not satisfied, you will die, and your death will be miserable. "Master Tang, how did you think about the things I said before?" Lin Xiaoyue''s voice sounded, everyone turned around, and she looked at Tang Anshan with a smile, "I thought about asking you again in two days, but it seems to happen. Ivee to ask some things in advance." "After all, this ident will happen every day. Who knows that it will happen again, don''t you think?" This is a real threat. Tang Anshan''s eyes were red: "Why are you cruel? Yun''er is innocent. Even if you use her to threaten me to subdue, why should you kill her directly?" "I''m not afraid that Zhang Ziyun will always exist and will distract Young Master Tang?" Lin Xiaoyue squatted down with a smile, "I am a princess anyway, and I don''t want my husband to pretend to be someone else." Vol 2 Chapter 5536: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (20) Vol 2 Chapter 5536: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (20) "When she dies, she will disappear forever from Lord Tang''s heart, and I can have you alone. If she is alive, you will always think of her, like a throat, which makes me ufortable." "Even if you can get my people, you can''t get my heart. My heart has already died with Yun''er." Tang Anshan said desperately, facing the disparity in identity, even though he was a man, There is nothing that can be done. Lin Xiaoyue propped her chin: "Does Young Master Tang leave his family alone in the future?" "Since you don''t care about them anymore, it''s better to let them disappear. Anyone upying your heart will make me very ufortable." She put her hand on Tang Anshan''s heart, "Just let me in this ce." "Lin Xiaoyue, are you crazy? Where is my Tang family right? Why are you harming my Tang family?" Tang Anshan was frightened. Lin Xiaoyue stood up: "They are so annoying, they need to affect your mood so much, anyway you hate me, I still ask someone to solve them together, so as not to regret it." "If you don''t get your heart, you can get someone." Lin Xiaoyue smiled and left, Tang Anshan''s eyes were red: "I promise you, can''t it work? What do you want me to do, I promise you, please, let my family go." "It''ste, you care about them so much, it makes me very unhappy, I want them to disappear now. How can you make such a big sacrifice for them? It makes me sad." "Madman, you are a madman!" Tang Anshan really couldn''t help it, stood up and rushed towards Lin Xiaoyue, "I want to die with you." Lin Xiaoyueughed loudly: "Young Master Tang, you are a little silly sometimes, but I like it." Many secret guards surged around Lin Xiaoyue, and she said: "Just solve the Tang family here and keep his life. He is my concubine, don''t hurt him a bit." "Yes, Your Royal Highness." Suddenly, the dark guard rushed towards Tang Guo and Tang Anchen. Tang Guo nced at Song Wen, and Song Wen nodded, preventing a sh from his body and going to deal with the dark guard. Recently, he helped Tang Anchen increase his attributes, and he had no problem dealing with these dark guards. But Tang Guo was full of resentment, his expression became cold, and he looked at Lin Xiaoyue full of anger, as if he had a peerless hatred with her. At this time, she did not control the resentment, letting the resentment envelop the entire spirit body. Holding the sword, she stepped forward and jumped in front of Lin Xiaoyue. Lin Xiaoyue stopped her smile and took two steps back quickly: "Quickly, stop her." Tang Guo seemed to float up, really frightened her. However, it was toote. Tang Guo was already in front of her and cut off her head with a sword. The swollen head fell to the ground, blood gushing. Tang Guo seemed to be uncontroble, constantly cutting Lin Xiaoyue''s body with a sword, as if to break her into pieces, like an uncontrolled lunatic. "I hacked you to death, hacked you to death, I want to hack you to death." As the sword fell and she shouted out, the resentment on her body had begun to increase exponentially, and the people around were a little untenable, eximing, and ran out. Lin Xiaoyue had been chopped into mud, and Tang Guo finally stopped. Tang Anchen and Tang Anshan were standing beside her at this time, their eyes were worried, because she looked scary now, like a demon. System: Don''t be afraid, they are all special effects. Tang Guo''s gaze fell on Song Wen''s body, his slightly invisible gaze gestured, finally letting Song Wen feel relieved. "Second sister." "Second sister." Tang Anshan and Tang Anchen were just stunned for a moment, and hurriedly ran to Tang Guo and hugged her. "Second sister, she is dead." Tang Anshan wiped away tears, "Let''s go back and pack our things quickly and escape." Vol 2 Chapter 5537: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (21) Vol 2 Chapter 5537: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (21) Chapter 5537 The merchant woman who died and resurrected infinitely (21) "Second sister, are you okay?" The look of Tang Guo''s suffocation really frightened Tang Anshan, and for a moment he forgot the pain of losing his beloved one. Tang Guo raised his head and looked at the two brothers, the red light in his eyes gradually dissipated. "Second sister, how are you?" Tang Anchen asked worriedly. The second sister was scary just now. When did the second sister be so powerful? He couldn''t help but nced at the pile of rotten meat. The second sister is usually the most softhearted. When Lin Xiaoyue was attacked just now, all the knives were brutalized. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard for him to believe it was true. Of course he didn''t me it, or any bad feelings. It just associates today''s events with the things that the second sister was unhappy before. Just now the second sister shouted resentfully to hack Lin Xiaoyue, as if there was a lot of hatred. "Let''s go, there can be no more dy." Tang Anshan took a deep breath, "I have lost Yun''er, and I can''t lose other family members." He helped Tang Guo and looked back at Zhang Ziyun''s position, "Yun''er, yes. No longer, I will definitelye back to plead with you in the future." Tang Anshan and Tang Anchen picked up Tang Guo, and a few people ran to Tang''s house quickly. The Tang family saw that their brothers and sisters were covered in blood, and they knew that something was wrong. It was Tang Anchen who exined the incident. He was in the most stable mood and used the most concise words to state the previous incident. Master Tang: "Go, go quickly, and dismiss all the subordinates." The Tang family got busy, and before a stick of incense, the family ran away. During this period, a government officer hade to capture Tang Guo''s three people, but Song Wen stopped them outside. At this time, Song Wen also escaped with the Tang family. And the underlings of the Tang family were also dismissed. They fled all the way to remote ces, with almost nothing except the cash. Obviously they had also dressed up in disguise, and one dayter, the emperor''s people still chased after him. When the Tang family were in despair, the evil spirit and resentment on Tang Guo''s body wandered, shocking everyone to be unbearable. "Guo''er, are you okay?" Mrs. Tang was very worried. The Tang family didn''t discuss the things that Tang Guo went crazy before. After all, it was time to escape. And Tang Guo was still quiet, they nned to wait until they settled down before asking what was going on. Seeing that Tang Guo was like that again at this time, everyone didn''t know what to do. Tang Guo looked at the chasing soldiers blocking the Tang family, with a little anger and despair in his tone: "If we can''t escape, we have tried it long ago, but we can''t escape. No matter where we go, we can''t escape. Escaped from these chasing soldiers, the final oue of the Tang family is still the same." "No one can live safe and sound." Looking at Tang Guo''s desperate and helpless appearance, the Tang family only felt her pain, but they didn''t know what she meant. "Second sister, you were upset some time ago, did you know something? Is it rted to this matter?" Tang Anchen, the smartest, asked the key, and immediately made the Tang family''s mind clear. "Yes, I know." Tang Guo took the sword and looked at the chasing soldiers defensively. "Not only do I know that this kind of experience has gone through countless times. But no matter how hard I try, there is no way to keep you alive. I am. I dont understand why God is so cruel, let me go back to the beginning, and let me experience the pain of losing you over and over again." Vol 2 Chapter 5538: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (22) Vol 2 Chapter 5538: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (22) "Every time I am the one who lives to the end, before that, even self-closing is useless. Your life and death, my life and death, are not in control." Almost every word Tang Guo said, his grievance doubled. She looked terrifying, as if she would go crazy at any time, lose her mind, and be a murderous demon. "Tang family, you have no escape, let us go back for interrogation." "You murdered the little princess, and your sins are unforgivable. Now follow us back obediently, and I can go to your majesty to help you with a few words. If you don''t listen, I will kill you with a knife today. got windy. Tang Guo held the sword, no longer looking at the Tang family, but at the officers and soldiers behind him. It''s endless, and there are countless people. "If you want to hurt my family, it depends on my permission." Tang Guo held the sword and rushed to the position of the officers and soldiers, and cut at people, almost one sword at a time. After a while, blood sshed all over the ground. Everywhere I saw it, it was all red. The Tang family wanted to join, but when they first wanted to move, they found that they couldn''t move at all. They were so sad that they could only stare at Tang Guo, who rushed into the crowd without blinking, and continued to kill Tang Guo. They can''t move, of course it''s Song Wengan''s business. He and Tang Guo had been assigned a good deal long ago, and she went to kill those people, pretending that the resentment could not be controlled. And what he said was to stay in ce to guard the Tang family, so as to prevent them from having an ident, and then recovering their data again. Those people really didn''t chop, and Tang Guo chopped off most of them after a while. It may be that the strength she has shown is too strong, and the number of officers and soldiers has not decreased, but the rear is constantly increasing. In the real world, a room in a luxurious high-rise building is full of top-of-the-lineputers. Everyputer is seated in a id shirt. The image looks a bit sloppy and his face is greasy. People. From 12 o''clock in the evening, the boss called them back to work overtime, and it is now 4 o''clock in the morning. They didn''t understand why the boss wanted them to keep adding officers and soldiers. And the very powerful character in it called Tang Guo was not designed by them, but by their boss himself. The boss paid them very high wages, and they were ustomed to working overtime, so they didn''tin much. They suspected that the boss was asking them to y games with him, otherwise why would they let them get these little soldiers in? Moreover, the attributes of this soldier are getting stronger and stronger ording to the boss''s request. "Continue adding, add as many soldiers as you can, and every ten minutes, increase the strength of the creeps by 5%." Qing Hao stood in front of theputer, changed his usual coldness, his eyes were full of excitement, he Hold the mouse firmly. He originally thought that Tang Guo''s grievances umted and it would take at least three years toplete, but he didn''t expect that the other party gave him a surprise, and unexpectedly broke out in advance. Regardless of whether he can seed this time, the opponent''s grievance has increased too obviously. If he doesn''t make good use of this opportunity, is he still Qing Hao? He has worked so hard to cultivate the spirit body for so many years. Once the resentment umtes and can destroy the power outside, it will be very easy for her to cooperate with her to open the door of the spirit world. Xing Na thought that if he closed the door of the spirit world, he couldn''t help it? Xing Nao left his most beloved woman in the spirit world, and he would surely **** it back. Tang Guo, the ghost king, was the gift he prepared for the punishment lords. Vol 2 Chapter 5539: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (23) Vol 2 Chapter 5539: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (23) 5539 The first chapter infinite death and resurrection of merchant women (23) ording to her current situation, once her resentment umtes sufficiently, he will give her another practice technique and go to the spiritual world, and she will be able to absorb the energy of the spiritual world madly. At that time, Xing Yun must go back to stop her, and he can also take Shang Xue to leave the spirit world and live a loving life. On this day, he waited too long. I don''t know what happened to Shang Xue, was she who was taken away by Xing Nao to go to the spirit world, was she scared? She must be waiting for him too. Feeling Tang Guo''s grievances increasing, Qing Hao smiledfortably. Even if he couldn''t finish it these days, the time would be greatly shortened. In less than three months, he would be able to go to the spirit world. As for the situation of the Tang family, he didn''t care at all, so he didn''t notice anything abnormal over there. Not to mention that Song Wen was not a spirit body of data at all. He now only urges thepany''s employees to quickly increase the number of soldiers. In the virtual world, Tang Guo has been killing the soldier, but she doesn''t know how long she has been killing, anyway, her resentment has reached its peak. Only two days have passed outside, and twenty days have passed inside. At this time, Tang Guojian waved, killing all the soldiers in front of him, and the stumps and blood everywhere made the scalp numb. But to the programmers outside, these are all fakes, and they are surprised that Tang Guo''s power is so powerful. "No need to continue." Qing Hao said, "You all get off work. These days, you have to pay ten times your overtime sry. At the end of the month, everyone will be paid an extra 50,000 bonus." The beaters were very happy when they heard this, even though they hadn''t closed their eyes for more than two days, they could lie down and fall asleep immediately. These two busy days are really worth it. When everyone left the building, Qing Hao also left. When he walked out of the building, he suddenly changed his face. The original face looked a little bit sullen. At first nce, it was the kind of person who was particrly difficult to provoke. It was written all over his body not to provoke him, and strangers should not enter. But now this face looked like a spring breeze, like a gentle noble boy, and he could always tell that he was a gentle person in his eyes. The original ck suit has also be a white suit. With a smile on Qing Hao''s face, he looked back at the location of the building. He did not go far, but went to a nearby coffee shop, after all, he would be back soon. He first went to the restroom of the coffee shop, looked at himself in the mirror, a little nostalgic, and shouted a little smile on the corner of his lips. For so many years, facing everyone with Xing Yun''s face, he really disgusted. But he had to do this, and when the ghost king was born, he would go to open the door to the spirit world and find trouble with Xing Niao. Who is Xing Niao, who forcibly snatched his beloved away? He is so despicable, all persecuted by the other side. Seeing after walking out of the Western Zhou Dynasty, Qing Hao chose a ce with a window to sit down and savored the taste of ck coffee. He looked at the location of the opposite building from time to time, while the people in the cafe were watching him. After all, he was covered with tenderness all over his body, it was hard not to be noticed. But he is so gentle and noble, people who want to approach him feel inferiority in their hearts for no reason. Therefore, even if countless people are reluctant to look away from him, they dare not speak up. An hourter, the entire cafe seemed to sway, and from the location of the building, a gust of wind struck. The temperature of the original 20 degrees Celsius suddenly dropped to freezing point, making everyone tremble. Vol 2 Chapter 5540: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (24) Vol 2 Chapter 5540: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (24) Chapter 5540 The merchant woman who died and resurrected infinitely (24) "what''s up?" "It''s weird." "I was so cold, how could it be so cold? What happened just now?" "The weather forecast didn''t say there was a cold air attack today?" "It was a bit abnormal, and it suddenly became cold, without warning." Many people in the street are trotting, because the temperature suddenly drops, it is really too cold, few can hold it. At the same time, the Meteorological Observatory also made an emergency report, saying that it was investigating the cause of the sudden cold air attack. The closer you are to the building, the colder the temperature, even where there is water, it freezes. No one noticed that Qing Hao disappeared from his original position and walked towards the position of the mansion. Tang Guo hade out of the virtual world, and Song Wen followed her out. She didn''t know the enemy''s situation, and Song Wen''s spirit body had not been cultivated, so she let Song Wen hide in a piece of jade. Then, she began to destroy the building angrily. But he was stopped by a gentle voice: "It turns out to be a ghost king." The visitor was Qing Hao, and he frowned, as if it was the first time he had seen Tang Guo, pretending to be particrly alike. Tang Guo was very cooperative, staring at him fiercely, as if he couldn''t hold back the evil spirits all over his body: "Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I don''t allow you to destroy the peace of ordinary people. No matter what happens to you, you can''t do it here." This is how lofty it is. If Tang Guo hadn''t acquired all the memories, and was not a simple deceitful person, then he might really believe it. Yes, at the moment the resentment broke through the power that bound her, countless memories poured into her mind. These memories, which were sealed off before, belong to theplete memories of the original owner. The person in front of him is called Qing Hao, who is gentle and elegant on the surface. However, what he did was to sell others and let others count the money and praise him as a good person. The original owner was an ordinary person in this world. He originally had a happy family. In the virtual world, everyone in the Tang family was supported by real data, so the original owner was so persistent. At the time the original owner was studying abroad and was busy with topics, that month was her birthday. The original owner''s family went abroad to celebrate her birthday in the past, but they met with gangsters and all died. The original owner was distraught, guilty in her heart, and had no intention of learning anymore. Even though she was very talented, she couldn''t learn anything and lost all fighting spirit. Because of his love for his family and guilt, he became very emaciated within two months and was seriously ill. In the end, she died in a car ident. After her death, she was trapped in the virtual world. The death of the original owner''s family was nothing to do with Qinghao. But the death of the original owner and decadence had something to do with Qing Hao. At that time, Qing Hao wanted to choose a candidate for the ghost king, and inadvertently stared at the original owner, knowing that she was suffering after losing her family. Over time, normal people will be driven mad. When I was on the street, there was a car ident in a daze. Those experiences of the original owner were caused by Qing Hao to make her feel resentful, and wanted to make her a ghost king. The reason why he was practicing in the virtual world was still afraid that the movement would be too loud, and he would be unable to seed when he was discovered by other people and Xing Ying. In the end, the original owner filled up with grievances, restored his memory, and rushed out like Tang Guo, trying to find the person who caused her to fall into pain. Vol 2 Chapter 5541: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (25) Vol 2 Chapter 5541: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (25) 5541.Chapter 5541 Merchant women who died and resurrected infinitely (25) Of course, sometimes she can''t control herself, and she wants to destroy it all when shees out. Qing Hao''s appearance was to guide her to find Xing Yun, and he did everything in the name of Xing Yun. Sure enough, the original owner hated Xing Yun and wanted to find him for revenge. With the help of Qing Hao, the two teamed up to open the door to the spirit world. The original owner who had obtained the exercises frantically absorbed the energy of the spirit world and attracted the attention of Xing Ning. After seeing Xing Yun, the two started fighting. Qing Hao took the opportunity to find his beloved, Meng Shangxue. The original is a bit stronger than Xing Niao, but the spirit world is the ce of Xing Niao. Therefore, two people can do nothing for a while. After Xing Xiao figured out the reason, he exined to the original owner that this matter was Qinghao''s conspiracy. He had been in the spirit world and had never gone out. After the original owner knew the truth, he became even more angry. These two people are fighting for a woman, but they want her to endure so much pain. Therefore, she decided to destroy the spirit world. At this time, Xing Niao, Qing Hao, and Meng Shangxue must join forces to get rid of the original owner. It can be said that the original owner is a tool person for the three people''s reconciliation. Because the original owner is too powerful, there are some problems with the three people joining together. In the end, Meng Shangxue thought of the weakness of the original owner and introduced her into the realm of fantasy, creating the appearance that the souls of the other''s parents were still in the spirit world, which could destroy her. In the eyes of the three people and the beings in the spirit world, the original owner is a demon through and through. The final oue, of course, is that the original owner was killed by the three using their weaknesses. Xing Yun and Qing Hao also reconciled, and they let Meng Shangxue choose. However, Meng Shangxue feels that choosing Qinghao is a dilemma. I''m sorry for Xing Yun. I''m sorry for choosing Xing Yun. I''m sorry for Qing Hao. In the end, there was no choice, and it felt like there was a need for both, but Xing Xiao and Qing Hao didn''t admit each other. After Tang Guo had all the memories, she also felt that it was a big dog that had been bloodied. It turned out to be a love triangle that made the original owner so bitter. "Any kind of your hatred is not the reason for you to hurt the innocent." Qing Hao walked towards Tang Guo and looked around, "I didn''t expect Xing Ya to do this kind of thing secretly. You should have hatred with Xing Ya, right?" "Xing Yao?" Tang Guo pretended to be confused, and his evil spirit stabilized a lot. "Who is he? I was **** in the virtual world and experienced the pain of losing a loved one over and over again. I want to kill him!" "It''s not easy to want to kill Punishment." Qing Hao was already nning to look inside the house. "Let''s go, let me see if there is anything left by Punishment. He may be trying to create an explosive game that shocks the world, so he will you Melt into the virtual world. I just didnt expect you toe out." "By the way, Xing Niao is the boss of this gamepany." Qing Hao added the identity of Xing Niao, "but this is just his superficial identity, he is actually a person in the spiritual world, living in the human world." "This is Punishment, can you recognize him?" When Qing Hao caught the original owner and left, he identally exposed his appearance, so of course he knew him. Tang Guo''s evil spirit was out of control again: "I remember him." "Where is the punishment?" "I don''t think I can hold you down anymore, so let''s escape back to the spirit world." Tang Guo: "Where is the spirit world?" "I can tell you, but the spirit world is his territory. As long as he closes the door of the spirit world, it is difficult to break in." Qing Hao looked distressed, "but as long as you don''t disrupt the order of the human world, I can do my best. As far as we can, we will join forces to break through the gates of the spirit world." "You take me right away." The corner of Qing Hao''s lips lightly twitched: "Okay, but you have to make sure that you can''t hurt the innocent, and only trouble the criminals." "As long as I see Xing Yun, why should I hurt the innocent?" Tang Guo controlled the powerful soul power so as not to leak out and frighten the opponent. This world is somewhat advanced, and the soul power that can be exerted is naturally stronger. ??see you tomorrow. ?In addition, the new book will be opened this month, tentatively scheduled for the 19th. ? Guoguo this book should be finished within two or three months. ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5542: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (26) Vol 2 Chapter 5542: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (26) Chapter 5542 Merchant women who died and resurrected infinitely (26) "You''d better put away the evil spirits on your body. Didn''t you find that the temperature where you pass is very low, and where there are drops of water, it freezes." Following Qing Hao''s gaze, Tang Guo looked at the big fish tank in the office. The fish in the bathtub were frozen into it. She felt that the fish were still alive for the time being, so she closed her evil spirits away. Qing Hao walked to the fish tank, put his palm on the fish tank, and a force appeared in the palm of his hand, causing all the ice to melt in a short while. The fish in the fish tank started to swim again. "Fortunately, it melts in time. If a whileter, these fish will die." Tang Guo insinuated that this man was really a hypocrite, it was the first time she had seen such a disgusting and disgusting person. If he were apassionate person, he would not desperately detain the soul of an ordinary dead person, let alone let this soul continue to suffer the pain of losing a loved one, and he would not be trained as a ghost king. In the eyes of the other party, all creatures are ants. Obviously doing vicious things, everyone should be friendly to him and feel that he is a benevolent person. "Take me to the gate of the spirit world." Tang Guo urged. She really couldn''t wait to pass. She wanted to hammer Qinghao very much now, swelling and tearing his hypocritical face. She was full of evil spirits, so Qing Hao had no doubts in the face of Tang Guo''s anger, only that the other party couldn''t wait to clean up the punishment. He walked forward, with his back facing Tang Guo, a smile on his face, still looking so spring breeze. Tang Guo followed behind him, and when she saw him leaping slightly, she also leaped and quickly followed. After leaving the city, the clouds in the sky dispersed, and the sun reappeared, shining on the building. The air warmed up, and the water in the fountain melted quickly. After the people who were running to rush back to add clothes felt the warmth, they looked strangely at the sun in the sky. Everyone is puzzled. If they hadn''t experienced this scene, they couldn''t believe that such a miraculous thing would happen. Returning to Tang Guo''s side, she followed Qing Hao over the mountains, floating for about two hours, and finally came under a high mountain. The mountain is steep and a bit gloomy. "This is the location of the gate of the spirit world. Let''s try together to see if it can be opened. I have tried before, and my strength alone cannot open it forcibly." Qing Hao said. Tang Guo also felt that this ce was indeed different. There are basically no insects, fish, birds and beasts. From this geographic location, ordinary people passing by here may have some small dangers. At first nce, the scenery here is clearly good, but there are no traces of human trampling, which can exin the problem. It''s theke next to it. If someone passes by, I''m afraid it will take a lot of people''s lives. "The formation has been set up. You should use your full strength to send your strength into it. Don''t let it go. Whether it can be achieved depends on our strength." Tang Guo didn''t hesitate, but instead acted a little eagerly. When the power was transferred into the formation, she felt a strong resistance inside. She did not stop and continued to send strength, of course, she did not try her best. If she did her best, she was afraid to scare Qing Hao. Qing Hao worked hard, desperately sending power into it, in fact, he looked forward to opening the door of the spirit world more than Tang Guo. At this time, he had no reservations at all. Vol 2 Chapter 5543: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (27) Vol 2 Chapter 5543: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (27) Chapter 5543 Merchant women who died and resurrected infinitely (27) Where did he know that Tang Guo only sent his power faster when he saw that his power was about the same. After half an hour, the door of the spirit world finally loosened and opened slowly. At this moment, Qing Hao shouted: "Quickly go in, we can''t fully unlock our power." Of course Tang Guo did, and floated in, Qing Hao followed closely. When he felt the spirit power of the spirit world, his expression couldn''t help being excited. The effort paid off for you, he finally opened the door of the spiritual world and came to the spiritual world. Xing Yun couldn''t even dream that he woulde in this way, right? I don''t know how Shang Xue is doing. "Where is Xing Miao?" Tang Guo no longer controlled his suffocation. The suffocation stirred the surrounding vegetation and screamed, so that the insects, fish, birds and beasts scattered, and fled away. It may be that the nts in the spiritual world and the human world are still different. The temperature here is very low, but the water has no meaning to freeze, and even the vegetation is not hardened. "I have a technique here that can help you absorb the spirit power of the spirit world. As long as you absorb the spirit power ording to the above, it is rted to the spirit world. No matter where the punishment is, he wille. When hees, you will I can deal with him." Tang Guo caught Qing Hao and gave some exercises. The exercises were okay. They could indeed help absorb the spirit power of the spirit world quickly. She was not polite and started to look at it as soon as she took it. Qing Hao is very satisfied: "I have helped you toe to the spirit world, and I have no obligation to help with other things. You can solve the problems between you and the criminals by yourself." "Great." "I''m leaving." He has to hide, take care of him first, and then take advantage of the fight between the two before he has the opportunity to take Shang Xue away. "Did you leave like this?" Tang Guo''s voice suddenly sounded, and it sounded a little weird, and Qing Hao turned his head back a little puzzled. Before he could ask anything more, he was suppressed by Tang Guo''s soul, and he was directly pressed on the ground, his knees sank deep into the ground, and almost all the parts of his waist were buried in the soil. Qing Hao was so oppressed that he couldn''t speak, and he didn''t even have the opportunity to use the secret method. He heard the approaching footsteps, raised his head with difficulty, and saw Tang Guo slowly walking in front of him, squatting down with a smile on his face: "Do you treat me as a fool?" "you" "You killed me and caused me to experience the pain of losing a loved one in the virtual world over and over again. Let''s settle this ount slowly." Tang Guo''s white palms fell on Qing Hao''s head, and in Qing Hao''s frightened face, he forcibly pulled out his soul. Qing Hao screamed in pain, his face twisted in pain. Tang Guo squeezed Qing Hao''s soul, looked at him struggling in his hand, and mocked: "Do you also know the pain of being manipted by fate now?" "What do you want?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Qing Hao''s body, a hammer appeared in his left hand, and Qing Hao yelled not to hit him, and the hammer knocked Qing Hao''s body that had no soul control and was soft on the ground to shatter. What artifact is that? Qing Hao was shocked and frightened. This was clearly the soul of an ordinary person. How could this be? How could she have such a powerful means, the power of the soul can directly suppress him, he has no room for resistance at all. The power of the soul is too strong to imagine. Isn''t she an ordinary person herself? Was it the reincarnation of the mighty sealing force, and was identally hit by him? Vol 2 Chapter 5544: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (28) Vol 2 Chapter 5544: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (28) Chapter 5544 Merchant women who died and resurrected infinitely (28) Tang Guo ignored Qinghao, took out a shovel, buried his crushed body with mud, and finally stepped on it with two feet, driving him crazy. Wanting to cultivate such a powerful body, she didn''t know how many years it would take, but she actually knocked him to pieces with a single hammer. He Qing Hao swears that as long as he can escape to life, he will retaliate twice, and make her suffer forever and never live beyond life. "Isn''t it just ruining a physical body, you can hate me so much, I haven''t settled the previous ounts for you." Tang Guo pinched Qing Hao''s soul, and ced a powerful restriction on his soul, unless he was stronger than her, otherwise he couldn''t get rid of it. Qing Hao felt that he waspletely restrained, and a touch of despair couldn''t help but rise in his heart. Tang Guo flipped through the soul-absorbing book Qing Hao gave her, looked at it, and began to absorb Qing Hao''s soul power. Anyway, this thing is just a little conscious, and it is a waste of the rest of the soul''s power to stay on his body. "Do not--" Qing Hao yelled and began to struggle, to no avail. With the gradual loss of the power of the soul, but after a while, half was gone, he finally begged for mercy. Tang Guo ignored him, continued to absorb, and finally stopped when the opponent was just the strength of an ordinary soul. Qing Hao was extremely weak now, and was exhausting to speak. The previous fighting spirit ispletely gone. "I''m going to find Xing Yun first, let''s y by yourself." Tang Guo turned her head and smiled at Qing Hao, "This is your chance to escape." Qing Hao moved his lips without saying anything, just watching her float away. His soul trembled, and countless regrets rose in his heart. He provokes the devil. It''s a pity that he understood it toote and had no chance. Even if he can escape, when can he get revenge? To save her life, it would be good for her not to trouble him. Even knowing that the one who had escaped was almost small, Qing Hao still chose to find a chance to hide. As for Meng Shangxue, now he can''t protect himself, and he has forgotten that. But on the way to escape, he remembered again. If Tang Guo finds Xing Yun and the two are fighting, he might go to Meng Shangxue, there might be a chance. Yes, he went to Shang Xue. Tang Guo didn''t go to Xing Niao directly, but just found a mountain top in the original way and started to absorb spirit power frantically. At the same time, Song Wen in the jade pendant was released. She gave Song Wen two exercises, one was given by Qing Hao, and the other was hers. Thebination of these two exercises can get twice the result with half the effort. "Song Wen, take advantage of this time, you also practice." Song Wen was not polite, and took over the exercises and started practicing. After all, only after practicing and improving his strength, the gap between them would be narrowed. "There is one more thing to help in the future." Song Wen: "You said, if I can do it, I will do it." If he can''t, he will learn. "When the timees, you will create a virtual world, the one I used to be without the Inte. I will seal their memory and make up some **** plots for them to experience over and over again." Tang Guo said. When Song Wen heard this, he said easily: "This is no problem at all, but will this increase their strength?" "At that time, I will set up a formation to evolve all their power, and will not increase." "That''s good." The two of them didn''t speak any more, they both absorbed their spirit power madly. A lot of spirit power surged around the two, forming a huge vortex. Vol 2 Chapter 5545: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (30) Vol 2 Chapter 5545: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (30) He didn''t have time to look more, and rushed in, Tang Guo followed closely. "Qing Hao! You are despicable and shameless, you actually pretend to be the ghost king, let the ghost king attract my attention, and want to take her Shang Xue away." When Qing Hao was yelled like this, his soul was scattered. Then, seeing the posture of Xing Yun rushing over, he was scared to hide behind Meng Shangxue. At that moment, Meng Shangxue was a little weird in her heart, but she stopped it in time: "Xing Yun, you are not allowed to do anything in front of me, things are not what you think, Qing Hao is in a bad situation now." After that, Meng Shangxue saw Tang Guo standing behind Xing Niao. She was a very beautiful woman. She didn''t know what was to do with Xing Niao. How could she bring a woman back when she went out? She felt a little ufortable. "The ghost king is her." Qing Hao reminded in a low voice, "Hurry up and let Xing Yane over, that ghost king will be against you." Whether it can escape this difficulty now really depends on punishment. Qing Hao had never looked forward to it so much. Xing Xiao had been practicing diligently in the past few years, and he was stronger than him, and he was not jealous at all. "Xing Niao,e here soon." Meng Shangxue shouted, Xing Niao was inexplicable, but he walked over obediently, Tang Guo did not stop. She only swept Qinghao''s eyes lightly, and this guy is probably telling a story again. Qing Hao''s scalp was numb when he was seen. He had experienced Tang Guo''s cruelty before, and he didn''t dare to say a word extra. He believed that as long as the other party wanted to, he would be able to catch him instantly. "Xing Yun, what is your rtionship with her?" Meng Shangxue asked, "Didn''t you say that something was going on, why did you bring someone back?" Xing Xiao: "She was the one who made the movement before," his eyes fell on Qing Hao, "it''s not a good thing he did." "Qing Hao is so miserable now, what did he do? Xing Xiao, you are always like this, everything is to me on Qing Hao. Obviously he didn''t do anything, you have to hold a pot on it. You are not asking Why am I not as good as Qinghao? I will tell you today that you are too sinister and too calcting." "I like simple, gentle people, being with you will always make me feel ufortable. No matter what I do, it will make me feel that I have been calcted." Xing Yao turned angrily and smiled: "I used to be such a person in your heart? You touched your conscience and asked, when did I count on you? I have always been heartbroken to you. On the contrary, this guy is a hypocrite. That is to look good, and speak a little bit." "Actually, he knows more than me." "Today, an uninvited guest came to my spirit world. Ask Qing Hao yourself if he knows this." Meng Shangxue only knew that Qing Hao was tossed like this by a ghost king, but didn''t know why. Xing Yue said that even though the person in her heart was Qing Hao, she still looked back at Qing Hao: "Qing Hao, what is going on?" Qing Hao was silent for a while. After all, it was a bit shameful to say this, but he couldn''t hide it. "I did this as ast resort. Back then, the torture used means to take you away and closed the door of the spirit world. My strength alone cannot break open forcibly, so I n to train a ghost king and let the ghost king cooperate with me. Open the door of the spirit world together." "So, that ghost king was made by you for me?" Meng Shangxue was touched, thinking that Qing Hao actually did so much for her. In the end, it was the ghost king who was bitten by him, so that she became weak, right? Xing Nao looked at Meng Shangxue''s eyes red with emotion, and he was crying, andughed angrily. "Xing Yun, although Qing Hao was at fault in this matter and it hurt your spirit world, it was all your fault at first. If you don''t bring me here, Qing Hao won''t have to practice the ghost king." Vol 2 Chapter 5546: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (30) Vol 2 Chapter 5546: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (30) "Xing Ying, stop! Don''t do anything in front of me, things are not what you think, Qing Hao is in a bad situation now." After that, Meng Shangxue saw Tang Guo standing behind Xing Niao. She was a very beautiful woman. She didn''t know what was to do with Xing Niao. How could she bring a woman back when she went out? She felt a little ufortable. "The ghost king is her." Qing Hao reminded in a low voice, "Hurry up and let Xing Yane over, that ghost king will be against you." Whether it can escape this difficulty now really depends on punishment. Qing Hao had never looked forward to it so much. Xing Xiao had been practicing diligently in the past few years, and he was stronger than him, and he was not jealous at all. "Xing Niao,e here soon." Meng Shangxue shouted, Xing Niao was inexplicable, but he walked over obediently, Tang Guo did not stop. She only swept Qinghao''s eyes lightly, and this guy is probably telling a story again. Qing Hao''s scalp was numb when he was seen. He had experienced Tang Guo''s cruelty before, and he didn''t dare to say a word extra. He believed that as long as the other party wanted to, he would be able to catch him instantly. "Xing Yun, what is your rtionship with her?" Meng Shangxue asked, "Didn''t you say that something was going on, why did you bring someone back?" Xing Xiao: "She was the one who made the movement before," his eyes fell on Qing Hao, "it''s not a good thing he did." "Qing Hao is so miserable now, what did he do? Xing Xiao, you are always like this, everything is to me on Qing Hao. Obviously he didn''t do anything, you have to hold a pot on it. You are not asking Why am I not as good as Qinghao? I will tell you today that you are too sinister and too calcting." "I like simple, gentle people, being with you will always make me feel ufortable. No matter what I do, it will make me feel that I have been calcted." Xing Yao turned angrily and smiled: "I used to be such a person in your heart? You touched your conscience and asked, when did I count on you? I have always been heartbroken to you. On the contrary, this guy is a hypocrite. That is to look good, and speak a little bit." "Actually, he knows more than me." "Today, an uninvited guest came to my spirit world. Ask Qing Hao yourself if he knows this." Meng Shangxue only knew that Qing Hao was tossed like this by a ghost king, but didn''t know why. Xing Yue said that even though the person in her heart was Qing Hao, she still looked back at Qing Hao: "Qing Hao, what is going on?" Qing Hao was silent for a while. After all, it was a bit shameful to say this, but he couldn''t hide it. "I did this as ast resort. Back then, the torture used means to take you away and closed the door of the spirit world. My strength alone cannot break open forcibly, so I n to train a ghost king and let the ghost king cooperate with me. Open the door of the spirit world together." "So, that ghost king was made by you for me?" Meng Shangxue was touched, thinking that Qing Hao actually did so much for her. In the end, it was the ghost king who was bitten by him, so that she became weak, right? Xing Nao looked at Meng Shangxue''s eyes red with emotion, and he was crying, andughed angrily. "Xing Yun, although Qing Hao was at fault in this matter and it hurt your spirit world, it was all your fault at first. If you don''t bring me here, Qing Hao won''t have to practice the ghost king." Vol 2 Chapter 5547: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (31) Vol 2 Chapter 5547: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (31) Chapter 5547 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (31) Xing Yu became anxious, and ferocious power rushed towards Qing Hao''s position, and Meng Shangxue quickly resisted it. Seeing her movements, Xing Niao mmed his strength away. At this time, Qing Hao spoke: "Xing Ning, let''s let go of the grievances of the past for now, and now the business matters." When he spoke, he looked at Tang Guo''s direction with fear, "The most important thing for us now is to find a way. Get rid of her." Xing Yu said with a full face that it didn''t matter, and he said, "Why should I help you get rid of her? I have already made it clear to this lord that the person who harmed her is you, not me." "Xing Xiao, how can you be like this? The current situation is still when we are talking coldly? We should unite now and deal with her together. Qing Hao said just now, it is her who made him look like this." Meng Shangxue interjected . Although Xing Yun was a little puzzled, how could Qing Hao be harmed by Tang Guo, but he was quickly mad at Meng Shangxue''s words. No matter what happened, it was his fault? "Xing Ying, don''t think that this is not your business," Qing Hao was a little anxious, "Do you know how I was harmed by her? That was because she knew that I did it. Since then. I did it. Why is she looking for you? Think about it for yourself." "If you don''t join us, you will end up worse than me." Xing Miao frowned and looked back at Tang Guo, and saw her leisurely leaning to the side, as if waiting for them to slowly relive the past. "Your Excellency, do you know that the person who murdered you is Qing Hao?" "know." Xing Yao didn''t understand: "Then your Excellency should go to Qing Hao for revenge, whye to my spirit world?" "That woman is right. If it weren''t for you, things wouldn''t happen. What do you say I am here for?" Tang Guo smiled and stood up straight. " "Your Excellency, you are unreasonable. Who can predict what will happen in the future? I took Shang Xue away, and it has nothing to do with you. It is to me Qing Hao for being selfish. It hurt your Excellency." Xing Xiao clearly realized that Tang Guo''s was not easy, after all, the person Qing Hao couldn''t resist, his ending was simr. "Tell you the truth, I am a rebirth." Punisher frowns, rebirth? These words can be understood literally. "What is a rebirth, Qing Hao should be very clear, right, Qing Hao." Tang Guo nced at Qing Hao, who was standing behind Meng Shangxue, "After all, you are in the virtual world. I don''t know how many times I have been born again. In order to stimte me, let me burst into grievances, be a ghost king, and then help you open the door of the spirit world." Qing Hao''s face turned pale, his previous guess was wrong. Tang Guo is not a great power, but a rebirth who has experienced everything? In this case, the strength of the opponent''s soul is strong and vigorous, and it can be justified. "What do you want?" Qing Hao asked. "Would you like to listen to the original story?" Tang Guo asked with a smile instead, without giving a few people a chance to answer. Instead, he said to himself, "You seeded in the previous life. Let me help you open up the spiritual world. Door. Then I went to Xing Yun, and while we were fighting, you went to meet Meng Shangxue. But you didn''t expect that I would be stronger and stronger. In the end, the three of you joined forces and killed me... " Vol 2 Chapter 5548: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (32) Vol 2 Chapter 5548: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (32) "Later, I was born again." Tang Guo added. System: The host''s ability to make up stories is getting stronger and stronger. At this time, the three of them frowned. If Tang Guo didn''t tell lies, then the other party must be much stronger than them, no wonder Qing Hao would suffer in her hands. "Since you are so powerful, the three of us joined forces, how did you kill you? Did you escape without knowing it?" Meng Shangxue rolled her eyes and asked suddenly, "The power that reaches our level can''t win and wants to escape. Its still easy. Im really puzzled, why did you say you were killed by us? Are you making up stories to deceive us?" Meng Shangxue actually believed what Tang Guo said, and it was precisely because of this that she was afraid of Tang Guo''s power. As she asked, the other party was so powerful and paid some price. There was absolutely no problem in escaping, why didn''t he escape in the end. In the meantime, Tang Guo must have omitted something that couldn''t be said. She asks like this, just trying to talk. "You don''t care about that." Tang Guo fooled casually, but it was for Meng Shangxue to see that the other party was indeed a bit clever, able to extract the most critical things in a long paragraph. Without formting an answer, Meng Shangxue wasn''t worried at all, because Tang Guo''s expression had already told her that if she could kill the opponent, she must have caught the opponent''s weakness. Otherwise, Tang Guo wouldn''t look unnatural, and he didn''t want to recall anything. Meng Shangxue looked thoughtfully, almost making Tang Guough. Anyway, she has sealed the door to the spirit world, so she will apany these people to y peekaboo here. First give them a little hope, and then tear all their hopes to pieces, making them desperate and fearful. Are they not the same? Like to y with other people''s fate aloft, a life, full of grievances, but they are just a spice in their feelings. "go!" Xing Niao suddenly yelled, and his fierce power pped Tang Guo''s position, and then his figure disappeared in front of Tang Guo, and a formation rose up in front of Tang Guo''s eyes. When Xing Yun yelled, Meng Shangxue reacted very quickly, pulling Qing Hao and disappeared. Just now they had a big argument with Xing Xiao, although they were really angry, but they quickly nced at each other tacitly, intending to confuse the enemy, and then took the opportunity to hide in the formation, at least giving them some time to react. Qing Hao was tossed into that appearance by the other party, it was obvious that they couldn''t go head-to-head, they needed to be outsmart. Qing Hao knew Tang Guo best, and Meng Shangxue decided to ask Qing Hao for a while about Tang Guo''s weakness. Tang Guo looked at the mist in front of her, and didn''t panic in her heart. Not to mention her formation skills, no one can ever match her, at least no one in this small world is more advanced than her. The formation in front of her is full of ws, and she can break it at will. Even with brute force, it can be easily broken. But she still pretended to be confused in the formation, as if trapped. "Somewhat boring." System: [Host, you are also free enough. "I feel that the journey of traversal is about to end, and I will soon be able to leave this small world and return to the original." The system is surprised: [Really? When did this happen? "Just as the power of the soul smashed the shackles, I instantly absorbed the jade of the soul power of the formation. Originally, my soul power was not easy to remind, and it improved a lot before. Then I became clear that I could I feel that the truth is only separated by a thinyer of paper." Vol 2 Chapter 5549: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (33) Vol 2 Chapter 5549: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (33) [That''s great, it''s really great. ] The system is so excited that the host has traveled through so many worlds so much, it is time to return to the original world and find himself. He felt that she was a little tired as long as this continued. [I want to share this good news with my little brothers. I don''t know how they are now. I haven''t contacted them for a long time, so I immediately send an email to ask. By the way, ask 111 and 222 again, has their bosse back, about my number...] Tang Guo: After so many years, they have be the most powerful geniuses, and they haven''t forgotten the serial number. After the system has developed the email, he roughly nced at the system space and sorted it out in an instant. He was really happy. When scanning the Tianquan, he was stunned. [The host is big, the sky is so bright. [It all looks bright, all white light... The host is big, a long road, with lights on both sides, ah, ah, the host is so big, it is only four lights on. I could even see a door over there in the light. Light up these lights and open that door. You should be able to go out, right? Tang Guo was also a little surprised. She really hadn''t been to Tianquan for a long time. Sometimes there are many worlds in a row, and there is no need to rest at all, unlike before. "It seems that my feeling is not wrong." Her soul faintly felt the call, but the induction was not strong, and she even heard some voices, but it was too messy and couldn''t hear the content of those voices. Besides, the three criminals hiding on the other side of the formation all looked like they were facing an enemy. "Things are like this. If she has any weaknesses, only her family members are the only ones. When I set up the virtual world, the Tang family made them one by one ording to her wishes." Qing Hao said. Meng Shangxue: "So, her weakness is her family. We can use this to kill her. But this method can be used once, and it must be killed in one fell swoop." "I''m not sure if the power of the two of youbined can kill her in one fell swoop." Qing Hao was full of jealousy. "She stripped my soul with bare hands. I have no chance to escape using secret methods. Her soul The power is very powerful, and a soul suppression will cause people of our level to lose all the power of action." Xing Yun couldn''t help showing amazement on his face. Is it so powerful? Then he really wasn''t Tang Guo''s opponent. Because there is no distinction between him and Qing Hao. Qing Hao said so, he must be inferior. "Isn''t there a ce of evil in the spirit world? Even if we were unable to go too far in the first ce, those evil forces would rudely disrupt our power and almost burst into death." Meng Shangxue suddenly remembered this. "Well, we think of a way to lead her to that ce, as long as we let her go deeper and trap the other person for a while, she will definitely burst and die." "She''s not a fool. We can''t match her strength. How can we trap her? Besides, the formation that trapped her outside is not a long time to set up. Also, in that ce, We have no way to arrange the formation." Qing Hao said. Meng Shangxue smiled slightly, confidently on her face: "Don''t she have a weakness? We can use means to let her chase her family to that ce. She has no reason not to go." Vol 2 Chapter 5550: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (34) Vol 2 Chapter 5550: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (34) When Xing Yue and Qing Hao heard this, their eyes lit up, really. Especially Qing Hao, a smile appeared on the corners of her lips: "She cares about her family the most, this way will work." "Then let''s prepare immediately." Xing Yun said, "I will carve a few wooden figurester, and then turn them into the appearance of her family, but I don''t know what those people look like." "I''ll draw itter." Qing Hao said. "Okay, that''s okay." This should be the time for the two to get along better than harmoniously. An hourter, when Tang Guo broke through the formation, looking for the breath of the three of hers, she suddenly found a few familiar people. At first nce, isn''t that the Tang family? The "Tang family" of these people did not seem to be struggling, because they were now controlled by some people who looked down on giving away, and they moved on to the original owner. Tang Guo chased after him. Without acting, how could the three of them breathe a sigh of relief? After Tang Guo left, the three of them looked at each other and followed after him. Tang Guo knew this trick, and it was also the one used by the three of them to punish the original owner. She came here for this. The three of them should slowly follow behind. While flying, she threw the spirit stone to the ground, and at the same time she formed the seal, quickly arranging the formation. It''s not a powerful formation, it''s just a fantasy formation. She just wanted to introduce them to the ce full of fierce air. To prevent the three of them from noticing anything, she also added a little shield to the formation, so the three of them had already ran into a fierce ce at this time, but the body did not feel ufortable. I don''t know how long they have been running, and the three of them are also a little confused. Is it because the time is too long, so this road is longer than imagined? When they ran to the edge of the cliff and saw Tang Guo sitting on the edge of the cliff waiting for them, their expressions changed slightly. "Is it the wrong way?" "The wooden puppet is already under the cliff, I can feel it," Xing Yun said, "she followed." "Then why is there no evil spirit here?" Qing Hao was puzzled, "and she..." Thinking of Tang Guo''s scheming, Qing Hao shouted, "Go, let''s go." However, it was toote. Tang Guo had already withdrawn the formation, fierce aura rushed from all directions, and the impact made all three of them stand unsteady. Tang Guo still wanted to keep Qing Hao, not wanting him to die here, so he reached out and grabbed his soul in his hand, then rolled him into a ball and threw it outside to form a very beautiful parab. The remaining two people had no time to pay attention to the others, and they were all struggling to resist the evil spirit pouring into their bodies. Tang Guo calmly sat leisurely on the edge of the cliff, watching the two of them struggle in pain, and smiled: "Although you are very smart, how can you forget that I am a rebirth?" Tang Guo''s question made Meng Shangxue pale. Yes, Tang Guo is a rebirth. She iscent and thinks of a good way, but forgets that the other person is a rebirth. Maybe she has experienced such a scene a long time ago. "You died here?" Xing Xiao asked. Head Tang Guohan: "Yes, I also want to let you taste the taste of exploding here, don''t worry, I am not as cruel as you, and I will not let you die. I will keep your souls at critical times. " Is it like Qinghao? This is the heart of Meng Shangxue and Xing Yun, no, they don''t want to do that. They did not know how many years of cultivation, they simply could not ept the fact that they had be an ordinary soul. Vol 2 Chapter 5551: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (35) Vol 2 Chapter 5551: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (35) An ordinary soul can''t reincarnate, and can''t cultivate, it can only dissipate between heaven and earth at all. The chaotic and tyrannical fierce aura continuously rushed to the meridians of the two of them, even though they had tried very hard to stop them, they could not stop them. The skin of the two of them was scraped out of blood by the fierce aura, and after a while, their meridians would burst. This is the most terrifying ce in the spiritual world, even the master of the spiritual world, Xing Ning, dare not explore it. He only knew that there was no certain cultivation base in this ce, and he dared not step into it for half a step. The person who went inside, he never came out again. Tang Guo supported her chin, and looked at the two people''s ufortable look leisurely, feeling veryfortable. Xing Yun and Meng Shangxue were very surprised, she had nothing to do. The system said that the host is now in your soul state. Her soul state is much stronger than her physical body. These fierce auras poured into her soul and would only be a tonic, and would not have any effect on her at all. This further reflected how powerful Tang Guo''s soul was. What''s more terrible is that with the power of merit, she can quickly turn the evil spirits away, and she is not afraid of the so-called indigestion. "Your Excellency." Xing Xiao''s body had already supported a ball. He felt that he could explode at any time, and he had to speak with difficulty, "The person who harmed you, in fact, the culprit is Qing Hao. We can only be regarded as inducements. Everyone has different thoughts, and we have no way to control what Qing Hao wants to do." This time, Meng Shangxue rarely interrupted. At this time, she was also held up into a ball by the fierce air. "Are you reasoning with me?" Tang Guo raised his eyelids, "I think you are going to explode." "Sir, can you give us a chance?" Tang Guo: "No." "Your Mightiness" "Stop talking, the more you talk, the faster you will explode." Tang Guo reminded. Xing Niao was indeed frightened, feeling the speed of the influx of fierce aura speeding up, and hurriedly shut up. "Miss Tang, everything is easy to discuss. You are reborn now and nothing happened. Why don''t we sit down and talk about it?" Of course, Meng Shangxue didn''t want to explode. "Why do you have the right to say this? Isn''t it your idea to use my family to lead me to this ce? You have the face to say this?" Meng Shangxue didn''t expect Tang Guo to know this, and was at a loss for words. Originally I wanted to say that she had nothing to do with this matter, but this is also a big deal. "Stop talking, you two will explode fasterter." The fear in the hearts of the two of them was so fierce that they were not polite at all, and Tang Guo had no mercy. She can''t wait for the two of them to explode now so that she can absorb the evil spirit here. She was a little impatient in waiting, so she stood up and walked towards the two of them. "What dare you?" Meng Shangxue asked subconsciously. "If you don''t explode, I can''t wait to help you." "Do not--" Meng Shangxue yelled, then Xing Yun yelled, In the panic of the two, Tang Guo frantically absorbed the ferocious aura below the cliff, and then passed it to the two. System: This Sao operation. "BoomBoom" With two noises, the bodies of Meng Shangxue and Xing Mo finally exploded. At the moment they felt intense pain, Tang Guo retained a trace of them, which was the strength of ordinary people''s souls. "Look, I''m very trustworthy, saying that if you don''t want your life, you don''t want your life." At this time, she ced a ban on the two of them, then rolled them into a ball and threw it outside. After that, she began to absorb the evil spirits around her and strengthen her soul. The entire spirit world felt that there was an abnormal movement here. Song Wen felt the familiar breath, as if he was in a very bad ce. He stood up and rushed over there. However, the fierce air in front of him stopped him. These things were terrible, and he was very worried about Tang Guo''s safety, and was anxious to go round and round in the same ce. In the end, he gritted his teeth and rushed directly inside. It just didn''t take two steps, his soul seemed to be scattered. At this moment, a golden light came out of his eyebrows, instantly spreading over his body, his soul closed, standing in the fierce aura, it turned out to be steady, and the pain on his face disappeared. I saw him leaping and disappearing in ce. Vol 2 Chapter 5552: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (36) Vol 2 Chapter 5552: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (36) Song Wen came to the center of the evil spirit vortex in an instant, and saw Tang Guo sitting on the edge of the cliff absorbing the evil spirit. Seeing that she was there unscathed, the heart of holding finally settled down. He wanted to take two steps, but he was afraid that the aura on his body would make her doubt something. Obviously he knew that she would not be so weak, and when he couldn''t see her, he was still so impulsive, and immediately exposed Lao Di''er. If he still didn''t know Song Wen before, he would pass happily and smoothly in this life. At this moment, he was no longer the one who didn''t know Song Wen, and didn''t know how to get in front of her for a while. It was the fierce aura here that was too dangerous to touch his seal and directly release his memory and power. It is almost impossible to change back now, he has already merged Song Wen''s soul. Song Wen was not someone else, but a part of him. He was a trace of his soul scattered in various small worlds. Why do you want to do this is a long story. His name is Yinyao, and her name is Aguoguo, they knew each other, and they were even very familiar. She is the princess of Tianhai, cute and domineering, and is called Tianhai Xiaobawang by many people. And he, who was wandering in the sky one day, happened to meet her who was only seven or eight years old. At that time, they were best friends. The envy of Her Royal Highness Tianhai Princess, in fact, will also have troubles. She likes to share with him. He doesn''t know how tofort her, so he can only listen silently and be a listener. He was born cold, no matter what emotion it is, it is very weak in his consciousness. He didn''t know what love is at the beginning, but in his heart he could feel that Agogo was extraordinary. As for how extraordinary he was, he didn''t know. No one told him, he didn''t know how to express himself. Emotions. So, one day he left. Because he heard all kinds of voices in Tianhai, those voices told him that Tianhai would soon be happy. He continued to listen, and then he heard that it was the princess of Tianhai, Agogo, who was about to negotiate a marriage. He was supposed to have no emotions, but at that time he was a little sad, as if he was abandoned. He doesn''t like to be abandoned and continue to drift away. However, Agogo was about to negotiate a marriage. He heard a lot of voices in the sky, saying that Agogo would go to live on thend above the sea on the other side of the mountain in the future. In the future, he will not return to Tianhai. He didn''t believe it, but after waiting for two days, Agogo hadn''te yet, so naturally he believed it. On the third day, Agogo came. When he came, he asked him if he wanted to be with her all the time. If she wanted to, she would take him back to the pce. He heard that the married man would bring a dowry, he mistakenly thought that Agogo intended to take him there as a dowry. After all, the body really looked like a dowry. He decisively refused. Thinking about it now, I want to p myself. What dowry, Agogo obviously wants to change the rtionship between them. A Guoguo is a very stubborn person, and he won''t easily give in when he recognizes things. In the same vein, he had his own arrogance, and he left without knocking out his thoughts from the side. He thought that Agogo had abandoned him, so he left. Later, I learned that Aguo was going back to get the artifact and was going to pretend to be away. Therefore, he missed the second chance to be taken away by her. After leaving Tianhai, he met his eldest brother and followed his eldest brother away. Vol 2 Chapter 5553: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (37) Vol 2 Chapter 5553: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (37) Yin Yao was still very happy to meet her rtives who had separated. Later, I heard from his elder brother that he had been looking for him all these years, and he felt a little different in his heart. He went to a ce called the Time and Space Administration, and heard from his elder brother that this ce was established because someone used means to steal some of the energy and luck of the small world, and he must stop it. He asked a lot about the existence of the small world, so he decided to disperse some souls to the small world to have a look. Later, the more and more the world was divided, he didn''t know how many worlds were divided, and even had a certain influence on the ontology. Moreover, the body in the secret room seems to be immersed in its own world, sleeping, and has no intention of waking up. He didn''t want to wake up, he was not human, and he felt that it was nothing to fall asleep. After all, not everyone in this world would talk to him like Aguo. Including his elder brother, he will also be busy with his own affairs. Of course, the scattered souls are very weak, but they are still stronger than ordinary people. In these souls, there is no memory of him, but there is still indifference and ruthlessness in the bones. Even if you meet a soul with the breath of Agogo, your soul will still be in your own mind, knowing that you will meet the real Agogo, and finally break everything. The existence of A Guoguo greatly stimted the souls of the small world, and awakened his body. At first he thought it was very interesting, but also because of that person, Agogo, his former friend. Therefore, he immediately plunged into the small world, wanting to see what she was ying. Until he understood his heart, he changed from being casual at the beginning to cautious, for fear of losing the chance of being taken away for the third time. Later, taking advantage of the gap, he went to Tianhai to understand the situation and found that the truth waspletely different from what he thought. Although Tianhai was telling about the matter of Aguo discussing marriage, she didn''t mean it at all, and she also sent back all the people who proposed the marriage. "Song Wen." Yin Yao was still immersed in the memory, when a familiar voice suddenly came, frightening him. Only then did he see that the evil spirit hadpletely disappeared, and it was obviously absorbed by Tang Guo. After Tang Guo absorbed the evil spirit, she saw Song Wen who was standing not far behind him. The aura on Song Wen''s body was not simple, and she was in a daze, she still screamed. "It''s not for you to cultivate in the same ce, why did you run here? Can you keep the evil spirit here?" Yin Yao hurriedly said, "I didn''t feel suffocated when I came." System: [The host is big, he lied, this guy is not honest, he must have done something bad. "Is that so?" Tang Guo nced at the other person, immediately moved away, and dropped his gaze under the cliff, "I have absorbed the evil spirits, go down and see what''s going on, I always hear a sound below." "Okay." Yin Yao replied, pretending to be Song Wen''s tone, very worried. Tang Guo turned his head and smiled at him: "You look a little strange." Yin Yao pursed his lips so nervously, learning by himself, is it okay? The key is to learn from yourself, but they are a little different. He only talked less, and chased after him. [The host is big, don''t you look into it? This guy obviously lied. The system is puzzled, The guy who lied, cant ask for it. "I''m waiting for him to confess himself." Yin Yao was ufortable now, his eyes were on Tang Guo''s body, and he never left. How could Tang Guo not notice such obvious eyes? She sensed the rich soul breath. Not taken away by anyone. It should be, just like her. Vol 2 Chapter 5554: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (38) Vol 2 Chapter 5554: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (38) "I didn''t expect the scenery under the cliff to be good." Tang Guo was a little surprised. Yin Yao also looked around, he didn''t know this ce, there were many strange ces in the small world. Thousands of worlds, no matter how powerful a person is, there is no way to understand everything. Tang Guo took light steps, drifting to the ce where she could hear the sound. Her speed was getting faster and faster, and Yin Yao could catch up. At this time, he obviously forgot to hide his true strength. . "You have be stronger." Tang Guo didn''t realize Ding''s basis, Yin Yao''s feet were soft, and he fell down. Tang Guo stopped in mid-air, looking down at the falling silver line, "You are a soul, so hurry up, you won''t die." Yin Yao floated up silently andnded beside her. He knew that she had found out. How could she not be able to detect the abnormality because she was so smart? In front of him, Song Wen can only be Song Wen if he really doesn''t remember everything. He who has a little memory of Yin Yao, is not like it. "I saw a lot of fierce aura before, I was a little worried, so I came over." Tang Guo didn''t stop, listening to Yin Yao''s words while floating. "The fierce spirit is very scary. I waited for a long time without seeing you out, so I came in." Yin Yao confessed, "The seal was broken and the memory was restored." After the exnation, Yin Yao appeared as if you were at your disposal, and the system couldn''t help but sympathize. It turns out that this guy is showing his feet because he is too worried about the host''s size? In this case, forgive him once. "It turned out to be so." Tang Guo didn''t ask much, but Yin Yao was anxious: "Don''t you ask more why?" "I''m going out anyway, it doesn''t matter whether you ask or not. We can still get along peacefully while I don''t think of it." Yin Yao was a little bit at a loss: "There is no deep hatred between us." "That''s the best." "Agogo." Yin Yao yelled, "I''ll wait for you to go back." He wanted to exin it, but then he felt so horrible. She has no memory now, even if he exins, she will be skeptical, it is better to wait for her to go back. "Don''t drive me away, I''ll be right next to you." Yin Yao made a request, "I won''t do anything to you." Tang Guo had a reaction this time: "Do you think you can beat me?" Yin Yao: "..." He is very powerful, and many guys in Tianhai are not his opponents. However, she is more powerful. She is even more powerful now. Tang Guo didn''t care about Yin Yao, she heard louder, and quickly chased after her. After a while, I finally found a ce where the sound was made. Seeing the scene before her, she was surprised. Those voices turned out to be all souls. When she swept away her powerful spiritual sense, she discovered that there were souls in the Tang family. She directly brought out all the souls of the Tang family. They were already very weak. She gave them some soul power. Seeing their souls are stable, she asked what was going on here. Tang Guo''s face at this time was slightly different than before, and it could only be said to be very simr. In addition, her temperament was very different from the original owner''s temperament, and none of the Tang family recognized her. "Thank you, Master." Tang Baiyan bowed to Tang Guo with his family. Tang Guo swept over them one by one before asking, "You should be ordinary souls, howe you are trapped here?" "Sister, we fell from the reincarnation pool." Vol 2 Chapter 5555: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (39) Vol 2 Chapter 5555: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (39) Chapter 5555 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (39) It was Tang Ying who was talking, her eyes were reddened, "Then I was trapped here, and it was very hard." "Sister, you are the truth, my second sister, we have been waiting here for a long time, but we haven''t waited for the second sister. Maybe the second sister has a longer lifespan. I hope she can live well. "This elder sister really looks more and more like her second elder sister," Tang Anchen didn''t know when he walked to Tang Guo''s face. He looked like a thirteen-year-old, wearing casual clothes that were torn to pieces, and looked serious. "But the temperament is different." "The second sister is just an ordinary person, and she is not as strong as this youngdy." Tang Anshan said, although he also hoped that Tang Guo was his second sister, it was impossible to think about it. "In other words, the reincarnation pool can''t allow them to reincarnate, they will only fall into this ce?" Tang Guo pondered, "Finally swallowed by the fierce aura here?" "Yes." Tang Anchen answered, "Even if we hide far away, the soul will continue to weaken." "Take me to the ce where you fell." Tang Guo looked at the ce where they were trapped just now, "Why are you trapped here?" Tang Ying: "We were originally not here, but in other ces, but there are very powerful soul bodies here. In order to survive, they eat other souls to supplement themselves. Our family was just caught and trapped here. of." "Take me to see where it fell." Those who came from the reincarnation pool, this is a pit. Not long after, Tang Guo was taken to the destination. There was a ck hole in the air just above, as if the sky had broken. The Tang family recognized that they had fallen from this ce. But when they were up there, they clearly saw that it was a reincarnating pool. It is said that ordinary people go back to that ce when they die, and then reincarnated and reborn. Tang Guo''s powerful soul mmed into the ck hole, and his divine sense had already seen the upper part of the reincarnation pool. Only stayed for a moment, and half of the entire spiritual world was scanned. Afterwards, she covered the Tang family and led them into the dark and crushing hole, Yin Yao hurriedly followed. "This is the ce," Tang Anshan said, "Look over there, there are ordinary souls that are constantly being sent down." Tang Guo had already seen it, and that ce was a hole again. She continued to take the Tang family and jumped inside. The Tang family didn''t quite understand why she would take them wherever she went. Only Tang Anchen''s face showed contemtion, a little bit of joy, and a little bit of uncertainty. Passing through the darkened passage, a strong sunlight caused the Tang family to shiver. This time, Yin Yao reacted the fastest and quickly covered the Tang family. The Tang family hurriedly bowed to Yin Yao and thanked them, and then looked around in surprise, it was bright, they hadn''t seen such a ce for a long time. Is this the human world? Where they used to live. Tang Guo''s soul scanned the entire human world, trying to find where ordinary people should go when they died, but they didn''t find it. Only this position under her feet will attract a steady stream of ordinary people''s souls. Even now, there are ordinary souls constantly falling into the hole in all directions. Many souls think that this is going to hell, but they don''t know that this is the ce of death. "This small world should be iplete, there is no reincarnation." Yin Yao said at this time. Vol 2 Chapter 5556: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (40) Vol 2 Chapter 5556: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (40) Chapter 5556 The merchant woman who died and resurrected infinitely (40) Tang Guo also understood that some small worlds are like this. Her eyes fell on the Tang family: "Since you can''t reincarnate, you should cultivate." The Tang family were a little surprised, why she wanted to help them. Tang Guo didn''t say much, and took out the basic techniques and sent them to them: "These skills are more suitable for you. You live in the spiritual world temporarily, and that ce is suitable for your cultivation." temporarily? Yin Yao wondered, is she doing anything else? "Put your merits, bring out that virtual world, integrate it with the spiritual world, and use it as a special ce for ordinary people to turn around. That is already a semi-virtual world, and it only needs to evolve continuously. Can be the real world." Yin Yao nodded quickly, he will work hard. "How to write the program, haven''t you forgotten it?" Tang Guo asked again. Yin Yao shook his head: "It''s all in my head." "That''s fine. You can add some reincarnation procedures in it. The fewer loopholes, the better. When this world bes the real world and integrates with the spiritual world, these reincarnation procedures will be repeated." Yin Yao understood Tang Guo''s thoughts, and it was the first time he did such a thing. And she was not angry, and asked him to do things, indicating that things were not bad. The Tang family members were a little confused when they heard it, and Tang Guo looked at them: "You cultivate hard. Your special experience will be of great help to the management of the reincarnation world in the future. Now it is enough to improve your strength." Of course, she prepared this reincarnation world for the Tang family. In this way, it can be regarded as fulfilling the wish of the original owner, hoping that her family will live forever. "If you want to reincarnate, you can do it in the future, you are in charge." The Tang family looked at each other, if the family were together, what reincarnation would be needed? Tang Guo took the Tang family to the spirit world and settled in the pce where Xing Niao was. Yin Yao didn''t follow him back, he went to the building where Qing Hao had previously worked. The employees of thepany are all in a panic after facing the disappearance of their boss for several days. Yin Yao''s change made him look like Qing Hao. When he appeared in the building, the employees smiled. Then, he smoothly took over the foundation that Qing Hao hadid down, and then as a matter of course he instructed these programmers to make a major transformation of the virtual world. The beater was very pleasantly surprised when faced with the sudden appearance of the boss. The boss never showed up before, and they thought there was something wrong with the boss. The boss came and divided the tasks, as if he were more generous. Ah, as a hitman, they really like to work overtime, without anypulsion at all. They want to stay at thepany at home, do everything at thepany, and sleep at thepany. Besides the spiritual world, when Tang Guo settled down the Tang family, and when he walked out of the pce, and was about to find the three little souls who were hiding, Tang Anchen chased her out and stopped her. "Are you the second sister?" Tang Guo turned her head and saw Tang Anchen''s eyes were very nervous, expectant, and a little scared, she didn''t know how to answer for a while. If she answers yes, it is obvious that she can''t fool the child, he is very smart. Her performance could not be an ordinary soul at all. "I have her memory and I am helping her fulfill her wish." "The elder sister can tell me what happened to the second elder sister after our ident?" This time, Tang Guo didn''t conceal it. Sooner orter they would know and would ept it. The one they cared about would disappear. Why not let them know from the beginning. "So, it was the person named Qinghao who killed the second sister? Did you show up?" "Correct." Tang Anchen walked to Tang Guo: "I know you are different from the second sister, but I still want to call you the second sister." "Call it." "Second sister." Tang Anchen''s eyes reddened, "Hold it." Tang Guo remembered the settings in the virtual world, and reached out to hug Tang Anchen. "I don''t hug people easily." Tang Anchen also exined, "Second sister, where are you going now?" "Go catch those three people and let them contribute to the reincarnation pool in the future." If you want a semi-virtual world to be lifelike, it not only requires a high time multiple operation, but also requires some souls to experience various plots in it. Before Tang Anchen listened in a daze, and understood a little, his eyes shed with expectation: "Can I participate in it? Arrange them." "Of course, but I need a bit more intense plot, can you write it?" "I will, I will" ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5557: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (41) Vol 2 Chapter 5557: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (41) The three Qinghaos are now in spirit state, and their strength is simr to that of ordinary people. Tang Guo blocked the spirit world, and they couldn''t escape anywhere. Tang Guo found them without any effort. His divine sense covered the entire spiritual world and searched every inch, even an ant could not escape. The three of them were quite clever, and they actually hid beside the reincarnating pool. Most of it thought she couldn''t find that ce, the location of the reincarnation pool, and a steady stream of ordinary souls were attracted to it. The three Qing Hao hid not far from the reincarnation pool. Perhaps they were not ordinary people originally, so they didn''t jump into the reincarnation pool as if they were ill-informed like ordinary souls. When Tang Guo found them, the three were talking. "Is this ce safe?" There was a deep worry on Qing Hao''s face. He had personally experienced Tang Guo''s greatness, but he didn''t expect that she could be so great, and he was not afraid of those fierce auras. The previous scene broke all his hopes. Xing Yun leaned against the cliff, gasping for breath, his face was very pale. After all, he suffered a serious injury not long ago, and he has not recovered for a while: "There are many ces to hide in the spirit world, but with our current Strength, those ces can''t be considered. It may be shattered before entering." "As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce," Meng Shangxue said, "before we identally discovered that she brought the souls of Tang''s family members out of the reincarnating pool, and we took them to the human world without hesitation. She is obviously Impossible to think of this ce." Yes, the three of them were also hiding in a ce not far from the reincarnation pool, and they were surprised to see Tang Guo with the souls of the Tang family inadvertently. I was afraid that Tang Guo would find that they were hiding in ce like sculptures. Maybe there are too many spirit bodies around, or maybe Tang Guo hasn''t thought of them at all, so they haven''t been discovered. When Tang Guo left, they didn''t move their positions. At first, Meng Shangxue thought that Tang Guo had taken away the wooden puppets made by Xing Yun, but after a careful thought, something was wrong. Those wooden puppets are just illusions, and they look like the Tang family, but if they are really close, they will find something wrong, and will quickly recognize that they are fake. And they came out of the reincarnation pool together. Isn''t Tang Guo in that ce? How could he be in the reincarnation pool? I have to say that Meng Shangxue''s brain is indeed a bit clever, and she quickly guessed a possibility that the bottom of the reincarnation pool might be the ce full of evil spirits. They are people who have existed for a long time, and of course they know that there is no reincarnation in this world. That reincarnation pool is just a ce where there is no return. Because I once had great power and wanted to be reincarnated and reborn, I jumped in and saw that many ordinary souls in it were being corroded by the fierce aura. The ordinary souls would not be long in existence before they wouldpletely dissipate between the heavens and the earth. There was a piece of ckness in it, and it was very deste, and it was not a good ce at all. "Now, what should we do?" Qing Hao asked the key question, and the three fell silent. They are like this now, even if they escape freedom, they can''t cultivate. There was a powerful restriction on them, and the person under the restriction was still as powerful as Tang Guo, and he was desperate to think about it. "You are also ashamed to ask, if you didn''t provoke her, would these things happen?" Xing Yun said coldly. Vol 2 Chapter 5558: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (42) Vol 2 Chapter 5558: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (42) Qing Hao replied unceremoniously, "If it weren''t for you, would I be so aggressive?" "Okay, stop arguing between you two, think about what to do." A bad thing is a fatal thing. Meng Shangxue''s tone is not as gentle as before, and there is a bit of me in his tone, so that the two can stop the quarrel. "You seem to be very upset, let me give you a good ce." Tang Guo listened to the corner for a while, and didn''t hear anything important, so she simply appeared beside the three of them. The three of them were so frightened by the sound that they wanted to float away, but they couldn''t move. As they struggled, Tang Guo grabbed the three of them in his hand and twisted them into three small balls. She kept squeezing, and the screams of the three of them being pinched, she didn''t move at all. "Where are you taking us?" Meng Shangxue yelled, and she was scared. "Miss Tang, in fact, we don''t have much hatred. It is Qing Hao who does this, and Xing Yun. If it weren''t for him, If I take it away, it wont cause a series of follow-ups. Its not my willingness to be taken into the spiritual world. I am a victim just like you." Tang Guo couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard it. She was not surprised at the result. All three of them were very selfish. He didn''t show his true face for a while, but it was because the strength was in the middle, and no one could do anything about it. And they can be considered to be able to despise the existence of themon people, there will be no crisis, and of course there will be no such fearful response. "Take you to a world where birds and flowers are fragrant." Tang Guo seemed to be in a good mood and said, "Qing Hao knows." "This world was created by Qing Hao himself." "By the way, I ask someone to save your Lin Xiaoyue''s data. She is considered the most realistic npc in the para-virtual world. With herpany, you won''t be too lonelypared to you." When Qing Hao heard that, the whole person was not good. Lin Xiaoyue knew what Lin Xiaoyue''s persona was like, he knew better than anyone else. This is a person who resists and bes more perverted. It''s okay if they have the strength, but they are a "tragic" word for Shanglin Xiaoyue. Xing Niao and Meng Shangxue were both asking Qing Hao, who was Lin Xiaoyue. Qing Hao was already able to figure out what Tang Guo wanted to do, and he was afraid that all his previous experiences would remain with them. Thinking of the torture, his scalp was numb. It''s okay to have memories, they are just ordinary spirits, they can''t resist at all, they can only experience the plot she set in an endless loop. After listening to Qing Hao''s exnation, Xing Yun and Meng Shangxue couldn''t help but shudder. Tang Guo didn''t talk nonsense with them, turned around and went to the pce to take Tang Anchen, and directly took them to the office building of the Human World. She found Yin Yao''s position and appeared on his body for an instant. Yin Yao''s face is Qinghao''s face. The moment he saw Tang Guo, he quickly stood up and changed himself back by the way: "We are almost ready here. It''s up to you to set the script." Tang Anchen was still shocked at that moment, and he was relieved when he saw Yin Yao''s original face. Tang Guo touched Tang Anchen''s head, "I''ll leave it to you how to write the script, don''t I need to borate on what kind of script it is?" "Second sister, don''t worry, I know how to write." How could Tang Anchen who knew the truth be merciful? The second sister did not know how much she suffered in that virtual world. Vol 2 Chapter 5559: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (43) Vol 2 Chapter 5559: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (43) Chapter 5559 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (43) They suffered from longing under the reincarnating pool, but they did not experience the pain of losing their loved ones over and over again. Qing Hao''s reason is really ridiculous. It turned out to be just to open the door to the spirit world, find someone he likes, kill the second sister, and cause her to experience so much pain. Don''t let the three of them experience the same thing, he is not Tang Anchen. Yin Yao gave Tang Anchen a ce, and Tang Anchen immediately began to write the plot. Tang Guo put the three Qing Hao aside, and let them watch Tang Anchen write. It can be seen from their expressions that Tang Anchen''s plot is not a good plot. Three hourster, a plot written by Tang Anchen appeared, which was a plot of a house fight. Xing Niao was the son of the big house, and seeing this identity, Xing Niao was still relieved. After watching it, his whole body is not good. Because the plot here is that Qing Hao and Meng Shangxue, who have be women, fight for favor in front of him together. What''s more terrifying is that Qing Hao''s role was still struggling to win. During this period, Meng Shangxue suffered hardships in her hands. In the plot, he liked Qing Hao so much that he stayed in each other''s room almost every night. After this part of the plot, there is a parenthesis, and the key plot is written inside the parenthesis. Definitely, Qing Hao would awaken his memory once at night. Tang Anchen didn''t arrange the plot after awakening the memory, it depends on how Qing Hao reacted. Tang Guo set his gaze on the two of them, and seeing their embarrassed expressions, it was obvious that he was about to vomit. In order for the para-virtual world to function and evolve as quickly as possible, it is of course impossible to have only one script, and it must be diversified, with various plots. Tang Anchen didn''t stop, and continued to write the plot, writing faster and faster. There were all kinds of things. Anyway, how miserable the three were, how **** they were, and how to arrange them. In order to make them more painful, one party may awaken the memory when they are happiest, and then there will be a nk part to see how they acted. Seeing this, the three swear in their hearts that as long as they recover their memories, they will never do bad things. When they held back, Tang Guo''s goal would not be achieved. Tang Guo saw through their thoughts at a nce, did he really think it was just to torment them? She just wanted to make the whole worlde to life, merge into the spiritual world, and be a special existence. The living souls in it are triggering more and more plots on their own. Only on their side can they better fill in the gaps and make the world more real. Tang Guo sealed the memory of the silent three people and threw them into the virtual world. The time in the virtual world is set by the program, so maybe in a minute outside, countless days or even a lifetime, she is sitting here, waiting for them to evolve the plot. Yin Yao immediately dispatched the first script to let the programmers start to work. To be honest, this group of hit workers don''t quite understand, why does their boss always like this kind of **** plot? Perhaps it is too much pressure? It should be, managing such a bigpany is definitely more bald than them. Thinking of the hot bonus, the migrant workers happily started to work, and the few hairs that fell from their foreheads all looked very vivid. Although he wanted them to experience all kinds of worlds, in order to impress them, Tang Guo decided to let them experience dozens of times with a script. Vol 2 Chapter 5560: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (44) Vol 2 Chapter 5560: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (44) Chapter 5560 The merchant woman who died and resurrected infinitely (44) In the first plot, the three have gone through fifty times. Every time Qing Hao''s memory awakens, it is always when he is pressed by the punishment barrage, and every time she feels sick and want to vomit, she tries to push the punishment bark away. However, the punishment was set here, the young man romantic, with extremely strong physical strength, which is of course Tang Guo''s hands and feet. He currently only has the level of an ordinary soul, and he can''t resist at all. In this world, Tang Guo would be able to incorporate some things into it, which was regarded as enriching the world. Afterwards, he fled. In the end, of course, the punishment barrage wanted to capture him back. He kept escaping, and the punishment barrage kept arresting him. He could do whatever he wanted to do, and he couldn''t resist at all. What''s more, Meng Shangxue, who has no memory of awakening, is as smart as ever, and will take advantage of this time to torture him in various ways. He exined his origins and experiences, but Meng Shangxue turned his head and announced what he had been stunned by. Then everyone knew that he was a lonely ghost, how could such a existence be allowed in the mansion? So he was arrested and put in a strong cage. The olddy of this house is the former Lin Xiaoyue, and Yin Yao has changed her data a bit. She is the olddy of the house. The olddy will know if she is there. Qing Hao was tortured to death, the key is that he could feel the pain, this must be Tang Guogan. He really misunderstood Tang Guo at this point, even though she did a lot of things that made him feel pain, it really wasn''t him. But because this is a semi-virtual world. Over time, it will only be more and more realistic. In the end, Qing Hao was burnt to death by the fire, and rationally told him that it was a fake, but the pain in his body really couldn''t be ignored. After Qing Hao''s character died, Tang Guo sealed his memory. The next thing was that what Meng Shangxue''s character had done was discovered. Qing Hao was proven innocent again, and the punishment officer avenged Qing Hao and tortured Meng Shangxue himself. Finally, when Xing Ning wanted to resurrect Qing Hao, Tang Guo arranged an NPC for him, saying that the resurrection would not work, but it could help him meet Qing Hao in the next life. For this plot, Tang Guo asked Tang Anchen to write a reincarnation plot. When they have experienced the same, they have seen the plot of their reincarnation. After Xing Yun died in the plot, he also recovered his memory. Thinking of the various things I had done for Qing Hao and the various things I had done to Qing Hao, I was sick and vomiting. After experiencing it again, he felt it was a nightmare. There will be dozens of times to go through, and various episodes will appear in the middle, either this awakening memory or the awakening memory. Later, they all forgot that they wanted to keep their hearts and could not be fooled, just thinking about how to torture each other well. After dozens of times, they still experience the plot of reincarnation. Xing Yun reincarnated with the memory of loving Qing Hao, and then looked for Qing Hao every day. When I was looking for Qing Hao, the other party already had a boyfriend, and this boyfriend was actually Meng Shangxue. Of course, he is not clear about this. So he began to **** Qing Hao with Meng Shangxue. Finally defeated Meng Shangxue and married Qing Hao sweetly. On the morning of his wedding, he awakened his memory. Xing Yun was vomiting with nausea and directly pushed Qing Hao into the sea to kill him. He had forgotten that he had to keep his heart, and only felt that Qing Hao was extremely disgusting. Then there was the fight between Meng Shangxue and him, and he was finally killed by Meng Shangxue himself. She didn''t expect that Qing Hao hadn''t died and returned. However, he lost the memory of being killed by the criminals, and when he came back, he sought revenge on Meng Shangxue. After he took revenge on Meng Shangxue, he awakened his memory when he went to sweep Xing Yun''s grave. At that time, Qing Hao screamed, not knowing whether it was nausea or copse. Vol 2 Chapter 5561: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (End) Vol 2 Chapter 5561: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (End) Chapter 5561 The Merchant Lady Who Resurrected From Infinite Death (End) ording to Tang Guo''s points, Tang Anchen willpile the next plot following the three people''s experience, each time the three people are sick and scalp numb. I don''t know how many times I have experienced all three people in various plots. At this time, I have forgotten the initial awakening and lost in the plot. Xing Niao and Qing Hao''s liking for Meng Shangxue long ago fell apart when they lost their powerful strength. Xing Yue and Qing Hao were also disgusting with each other, and each time they awakened, they wanted to make each other''s souls frightened. Meng Shangxue is the same. Every time she suffers from unreasonable disasters, she die miserably and hates the two. However, it is always difficult for her to awaken the memory, and it is the result of being harmed by those two people. It''s just that their souls can''t copse. Tang Guo helps them check their bodies from time to time. This kind of infinite loop experience is really too painful. The three of them didn''t know how many times they begged for mercy, but it was useless. Tang Guo watched indifferently outside, and the world gradually became lifelike. The time in the virtual world is set very quickly, and they can spend a few lifetimes inside one day outside. Therefore, when this world evolves into the real world, only ten years have passed outside. And inside, tens of thousands of years have passed, and the three of them have gone through an unclear number of rebirths. Tang Guo would appear every time when they were about to copse and lose their souls, helping them repair their souls. No matter how severe the trauma she suffered, she can repair it. In other words, not only did they lose the lead in their lives, but they also had no chance to die freely. When they sensed that the world became more and more real, they became even more frightened. Because the more real it is, the more painful they will experience, and everything is not virtual. "She is using us." At the moment when Meng Shangxue soberly remembered, she realized that this was already a real world, with a panic expression, "This is a real world." When Qing Hao and Xing Yun awakened their memories, they also found out. The three of them all found each other, and they didn''t wait to turn around again, and their hearts were up and down. Until Tang Guo appeared in front of them, they shivered subconsciously: "The punishment for you is simr. I will take you away." The three people didn''t believe that Tang Guo would be so kind. Tang Guo didn''t give them a chance to react, and grabbed them out. Later, they were stuffed into a virtual world. This time, it was a real virtual world, or a virtual world that was slower than the outside world. The previous plot is imported, but there is no high-time evolution, and the npc is very realistic at all. It is almost impossible for this world to evolve into the real world. Tang Guosi thought about it, it would be better to seal them in the virtual world. Kill them, they might still feel relieved. [The host is very big, is this considered as unloading the mill to kill the donkey? "You should study idioms well, obviously the context is wrong." [Anyway, I know that the host greatly sealed him in, because he was afraid that the reincarnation world would be connected to the spiritual world. After the heavenly path was perfected, they would find that they were involved in this matter. If they share their merits, it would be disgusting. The system still has this insight. Seal them in a virtual world, and Heaven will not be able to discover them. If Tiandao had just perfected the rules, he was still rtively immature, and if he couldn''t find anyone, he wouldn''t look for it again. This matter was considered past. It has to be busy with many things and has no time to manage some small Luo Luo. Three yearster, reincarnation intervened in the spiritual world, the reincarnation system inside was activated, and the ipleteness of the heaven was finally perfected, and the world was truly made up. With the world of reincarnation, all creatures finally have the opportunity to reincarnate. Tang Guo, Yin Yao, Tang Anchen, and the Tang family who were caught by Tang Guo and asionally appeared as guests were all given merit. When he was free, Tang Guo was living in a human border. Yin Yao was by her side, she didn''t ask, and Yin Yao didn''t dare to go up and say, so she silently guarded her. "I will leave in a few days." Tang Guo''s words made Yin Yao a little bit reluctant: "I''ll wait for you to go back." "Okay." Tang Guo looked at Yin Yao''s appearance and guessed that there shouldn''t be any deep hatred between them. Yin Yao actually had a lot of words, but she had no memory. He recovered the memory. She obviously didn''t want to develop more. He felt a little wronged in his heart. "What''s your name? I forgot to ask." Yin Yao: "Yin Yao." Tango paused, a familiar name: "It seems that you have used this name before, right?" "Yes." Yin Yao was a little unustomed to such a stranger. She had been close to him before. But he was stupid and misunderstood her meaning. This time, even if she only regards him as a dowry, he will depend on it. A few dayster, Tang Guo left this world. Before leaving, she bid farewell to the Tang family. "Big Brother Yin Yao, is she the second sister? Why do I always think she is the second sister?" Tang Anshan ran to ask before Yin Yao nned to leave. Maybe the second sister is not so good, but he has an intuition that she is the second sister. Yin Yao: "She is your second sister. To be precise, your second sister is only a part of her, a very small, very small part." "I''m leaving too." "Are you going with the second sister?" Because Tang Guo had said to the Tang family, she just went to another ce. "Yes it is." "Then you must take good care of the second sister." "Of course." "But I think the second sister is so powerful, and I don''t need your care." Tang Anshan said self-consciously. Yin Yao: It is still necessary. After Yin Yao left, Tang Anshan quickly ran back to the Tang family: "Parents, older brothers, younger sisters, she is the second sister... She is really the second sister..." Yin Yao left the small world. Just as he was looking for Tang Guo''s breath and preparing to enter the next world, he suddenly felt a little pain in the depths of his soul. His expression changed: "Yuan Jiu, it''s you again!" ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5562: Silver small number Vol 2 Chapter 5562: Silver small number 5562-Sword It''s no wonder that Yin Yao''s face suddenly looked ugly, because Yuan Jiu destroyed his soul and body in his next small world. Not only that, but also arranged a formation outside the small world. At this moment, he was outside the formation, and from the aura on the formation, he could see that Yuan Jiu''s arrangement of this formation was definitely not a matter of a day or two. It must have been carefully arranged for a long time, and even brought a helper to arrange it together. No wonder Yuan Jiu hasn''t reappeared for so many years, it is estimated that he is waiting here. I am afraid that Agogo has already passed on to the small world, otherwise the formation will not be activated. I don''t know if Yuan Jiu is doing anything in it, he must rush to the small world as soon as possible. Yin Yao took out a knife and shed it **** the formation. He didn''t know that the knife hadn''t fallen yet, but was stopped by a force. No, more than one. He has been surrounded. "You came out toote." "I haven''t appeared for so many years, just to wait for this day. It''s just a world that I carefully arranged. If this world doesn''t have you, Aguo should like people like me." Surrounding Yin Yao is Yuan Jiu. And his people. Yin Yao turned his head, his eyes were full of coldness: "You are looking for death." "Since I almost broke in Aguoguo''s handsst time, my body has never reappeared. What you see is my external incarnation. After all, I am the one who is more life-saving." Yuan Jiu When I said this, I was a little triumphant. A Guoguo and Yin Yao wanted to stay in both ces, and came out of the small world happily. They had to ask him whether Yuan Jiu agreed or not. He grinned at Yin Yao, the smile was terrible. "What do you think your calctions can really do for A Guo Guo?" Although Yin Yao was worried about Tang Guo, he knew that she was able to endure the situation and would surely be able to make good fortune. What''s nervous about him is that he doesn''t want to be able to participate every time she encounters something, which will give him a very weak feeling. "I won''t do anything to her, but it can disgust you both." Yuan Jiu grinned, but Yin Yao didn''t want to talk nonsense with the other party, and rushed over with a knife. Before the other party had reacted, Yuan Jiu was outside. The avatar was chopped into pieces by him. Then, he chopped off the other people together very quickly. Yuan Jiu is an external incarnation, but the others are not. Since he provokes him, he will be hacked to death. "Fuck! These two are really the same thing. If they don''t agree, they will kill people." Yuan Jiu, who was hiding in unknown ce, suddenly opened his eyes and lost an external avatar. Of course, he has feelings, deep in his soul, but also There was such a slight pain, but fortunately he cut it off in time, otherwise he would feel the pain simultaneously. Yuan Jiu wiped a sweat, remembering the ferocity of Aguo Guo and Yin Yao, struggling on his face, just giving up, he was not reconciled. In that world, he also left an external avatar, not knowing if he could make them both sick. In fact, he hadn''t been so enthusiastic about getting Tang Guo sincerely, he just felt ufortable not to let them suffer. Besides, their existence is really bad for him, and he has to teach them a lesson. "I don''t know how long that formation canst." He sensed that Yin Yao was shing on the formation, his eyelids jumped and jumped, he looked down on that guy, but he didn''t expect it to be a waste. Vol 2 Chapter 5563: Margaret Xiaofan Vol 2 Chapter 5563: Margaret Xiaofan 5563-Marguerite There are many mysterious ces in the West Vietnam Sea, among which the dark forest is a ce that is difficult for outsiders to break into. Legend has it that there is a very powerful dark magician living here, but whoever gets bad thoughts and goes to the dark forest, basically no onees out alive. This mysterious and powerful dark magician has not known how long it has existed here. It turned out that she only exists in many legends, but in recent years, there has been more and more news about the Dark Mage. After understanding, this dark magician likes to ept students very much, and the students she epted were picked up outside and seriously injured. However, they never saw these people again. So they decided that the dark magician must be studying some terrible curse, and he was paying homage to it with human blood. Those who were taken away by her in the name of epting students are likely to be bled and die. "Teacher, you asked the students to promote your notoriety. Isn''t this not a good idea? Now the people in the entire West Vietnam Sea Continent, when they hear of the dark forest, their faces are full of fear." Markey said with some worry." Teacher Mingming is kind and great. He brought us back, healed us, and taught us magic. I think there is no such good teacher in this world." When the other students heard, they nodded quickly in agreement. Yes, if there is no teacher to pick them up, they may be seriously injured and killed, or they may die in the mouth of a beast. It was the great dark magician in front of them, that is, their teacher, who made them save their lives and gave them such a powerful force. Just a few rumors, why should outsiders misunderstand their teacher in this way? And their teacher, Margaret, why let them preach these vicious words? But they didn''t dare to vite the teacher''s order, so they could only follow it. Margaret looked at the group of people behind her, each of her eyes filled with suspicious eyes, with big heads. This group of guys are so dumb, surely they are not the heroes and women. The students didn''t know how many they picked up, and none of them were the male and female leaders, which really annoyed her. "You call me kind?" Emerson looked religious: "Yes, teacher, you are the most kind person in the world." Margaret smiled badly: "You are all dumb guys." "Sorry, teacher, we are too stupid and always fail to meet your requirements. But the teacher is really kind to us who can ept this kind of waste material." Nata answered the conversation with an apologetic face. Emerson: "Teacher, we will work hard and we will certainly not let down your teaching. We all know that you are so harsh for us to practice magic, but we are afraid that we will encounter the same unbelief before again." "Yes, if there is no strict teaching from the teacher, we probably can''t survive in these treacherous forests now." Markey continued. A group of students babbled and praised Marguerite. No matter how harsh she was, how she threw them into the forest to sharpen them, let them suffer, and even told them to be on the verge of death at any time. They are not angry, they will even show a look of gratefulness to her, and they will automatically make up for her purpose. Marguerite thought to herself that she was going crazy by these stupid students. She arranged a barrier and threw the group of students in the forest again: "I will pick you up in a month." "Teacher, we will not disappoint your expectations." "Teacher, we will definitely work hard to live." Margaret: Ah, it''s really a headache. The ce she is going to now is the Lita Empire. The maind has been a bit turbulent recently. She thought it was a male and female leader who turned out to be born, so she went to look around, but there was nothing but toe back to practice the group of students. I just received the news from the Queen of the Lita Empire, one of her distant cousins, that the other party''s daughter was born, and I hope she can bless her. Eleanor is the only rtive she cares about. She was nked by the enemy, who helped her. The other party''s little princess, her niece was born, of course she rushed over to celebrate. Vol 2 Chapter 5564: Group small number Vol 2 Chapter 5564: Group small number 5564-Sorcerer [Margaret]: Everyone, I''m back. [Ziyun]: Margaret, you have disappeared for so long, what have you been doing recently? [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, we are all worried about you. If your name hadn''t been on all the time, we thought something happened to you. [Margaret]: I didn''t expect that you were worried about me, but I finally got somefort in my heart. I''m so mad, the group of stupid students I epted can anger me every time I speak. [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margaret, did you go out to ept students again? [Margaret]: Not this time. I went out because of the turmoil in the maind. I thought that the male and female leaders would appear, so I passed away enthusiastically, but I didn''t expect it to be. I was nning toe back to teach the students, but I received news from a distant cousin who was the queen of the Lita Empire. Her daughter, my niece, was born. She hoped that I coulde and have a look. In our ce, newborn babies appear, hoping to get blessings from more people. Eleanor, my cousin, once helped me, even if the distance is far away, I have to go there. [Chi Xiao]: I didn''t expect Margaret to have rtives. I thought you were alone. [Margaret]: You are a little bit knowledgeable. Everyone will have rtives. Even if there is no close rtive, there will be other blood rtionships. Of course, I don''t care much about these. [Margaret]: Eleanor''s daughter, my niece, is also a magical genius with dual elements of thunder and ice. If I were not a dark magician, I might all want to ept her as a student. But she is the most favored princess in the Lita Empire, and there should be many powerful lightning and ice magicians to teach her. [Margaret]: By the way, how is the school flower? [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Master has entered the new world. He hasn''te to say hello yet. He may have just passed by and can''t get away. [Ziyun]: The girl said before that she might experience a few more worlds, she would recover her memory and return to her own world. [Margaret]: This... I suddenly have a bad feeling that I won''t be in my world after the school flowers go out, right? If this is the case, I must be cursed by the God of Creation. [Allen]: You dont have to be sad, I am also very sad. Although I am very busy, I always pay attention to the news in the group. This should be the most sad news for me. [Harold]: Who said no? Having known the schoolgirl for so long, although we did not act like Margaret and wanted to see her, we all thought so in our hearts. I originally thought that we would meet sooner orter, but she was about to leave the small world. To return to her own world, we have not yet seen each other. [Allen]: I already feel panic and helpless. [Harold]: Such sad news is really hard to calm people. [Margaret]: Who said no? Ah, it''s really sad, why did the creation **** curse me? ... At this time, Tang Guo had already arrived in the new world and had received his memories. This is a world where all her family has been witted, and the wits are very strange. Men who are degraded will be friendly to the heroine for no reason, and think that the heroine is very good. Women who are degraded will feel that the heroine looks disgusting. She is a little vixen and can''t wait to kill her, meet but hate her, and even do some extreme things. However, when women do these things, they are usually saved by men. Vol 2 Chapter 5565: The whole family has been degraded (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5565: The whole family has been degraded (1) Chapter 5565 The whole family has been demoted (1) Tang Guo''s identity in this world is the daughter of the Tang Group, but she has been in the entertainment industry for many years. With the help of her family to help her pave the way, and her own ambition, these awards have already been won. Currently in the circle, the position is stable, and the praise continues. In this world, she also has an older brother named Tang Ting, a man who looks like a yushu and faces the wind. Because the original owner wanted to act and did not n to take over the family business, the burden of managing thepany fell on Tang Ting. The rtionship between the two brothers and sisters is very good, if there is no heroine, the Tang family would have been so peaceful and beautiful. At present, the Tang couples let go of power, and Tang Ting also relies on his own ability to secure the position of the president of the Tang group, which can be described as smooth sailing. Now, their family is eating. The Tang couple had just returned from a trip, and looking at their son who had lost a lot of weight, they still felt a little pain. "Atin, eat more. It''s only been two months since I haven''t seen you. Why have you lost so much weight?" Tang Mu An Meichen was worried, "Don''t patronize thepany and ignore your body." Tang Ting smiled and nodded: "Mom, don''t worry, I''m fine, the family doctor doesn''te to check on me every week. If I have a problem, I can''t help you." "Guoguo, eat too, eat more, don''t learn from your brother, just like a desperate Saburo." An Meichen is a bowl of water and water, and both sons and daughters love them, and they can''t bear any of them being wronged. Tang Guo ate a few bites quickly and made An Meichen amused. Tang Fengyang, Tang''s father, didn''t speak much, but his face was full of smiles, thinking that he was satisfied and happy with such a family. "Parents, Guoguo, I''m full. You eat slowly. There is still business on thepany side. I have to go there early. There is a meeting at 3pm that cannot be absent. I won''t be back in the evening. There is a dinner. I must attend thepanys new project." It''s not easy to find time toe back for dinner at noon. Now that thepany is in his hands, it is on the rise, and he can''t be sloppy. If you can win the nned project in one fell swoop, thepany will definitely take a step forward. Tang Fengyang and An Meichen didn''t stop them. They also came here when they were young. Even if they care about their son, they can''t hinder his growth. "Brother, take me to dinner for the evening. I haven''t had a problemtely. I want to go and see with you." Tang Guo suddenly said, making the three of the Tang family look at her. She doesn''t like this the least. Dinner? I think there are a lot of polite talks. "Guoguo, don''t you find it troublesome?" Tang Ting was puzzled. Tang Guo held his chin: "My brother is so busy these days that he rarely eats at home. I want to see what you are doing. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you. Maybe I will show up, but how can I help you? " What Tang Guo said was the truth. She is now a celebrity. If Tang Ting takes her to attend, there will be no harm. Tang Ting: "If you feel bored,e with me tonight." He knows his sister very well, mostly because he thinks he can stay at home recently, so he doesn''t worry about him and ns to follow him. By the way, maybe I want to help him. Thinking of this, his eyes softened a lot. After seeing so much outside, only his family will really care about him. "Okay, I''ll go to thepany to find you in the afternoon, how about, brother?" There was no reason for Tang Ting not to agree. After the negotiation, he put on his coat and hurried to thepany. Vol 2 Chapter 5566: The whole family has been degraded (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5566: The whole family has been degraded (2) Chapter 5566 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (2) Tang Guo apany the Tang couple after a long lunch, used dessert, rested for a while, and said that he would go to thepany for a visit. The Tang family did not stop them. They were happy to say that the two brothers and sisters were so close, how could they stop it? When Tang Guo came to thepany, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. She is the daughter of the Tang Group, and she can easily go in ande to Tang Ting''s office. When she was invited into the office, Tang Ting was not there, mostly still busy. After waiting for about twenty minutes, the office door was pushed open, and it was Tang Ting who came in. "Brother, are you finished?" "It''s almost done, let''s go, pick clothes and style." The moment Tang Ting saw Tang Guo, he felt surrounded by the care of his family. The tiredness of the day was gone. He came up and touched Tang Guo''s head. "How long do you n to rest recently?" "About a month, I have pushed many contracts, but next month there will be a live-action talent show, and I will take it." "When did you get interested in this? You used to only act and didn''t want to take on these shows? Why did you suddenly change your mind?" Tang Ting said inadvertently, making Tang Guo recall his memory. Yes, the original owner is a y idiot, who only likes acting. She signed her ownpany, and no one can force her to do other things. And she didn''t enter this ce with utilitarianism, she just wanted to act. Winning those awards, she really is too strong. Why did you take over this reality talent show? Because this was the first time she was wit, and she picked it up inexplicably. Because she took this, the program group is now very hot on the Inte, but Tang Ting has been very busy recently, and has not had time to pay attention to it. Moreover, Tang Guo has a stable position in the circle, and he doesn''t need much attention. Besides, she hasn''t been busy recently, and Tang Ting thought she was fine. "Guoguo, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Ting realized that Tang Guo was not right, his expression changed, "Don''t you want to take this show, someone is forcing you?" Thinking of this, Tang Ting couldn''t calm down: "Who is it?" Tang Guo: "Brother, no." Her brother is quite normal now. After dinner tonight, it is estimated that it will not be too normal. She wants to see what happened to her family''s collective mental decline. How could an ordinary person have such a great ability. Or is it the way of heaven in this world, what''s the problem? She guessed it was thetter. There are so many small worlds, and there are all kinds of them. "Really no problem?" "No, I picked it up voluntarily, brother, don''t think about it, I''m your sister, who can force me to do things I don''t like to do?" Tang Ting thought, that was right, the anger in his heart was gone. "Actually, I was a little baffled in the past two days." Tang Guo added, "Brother, I didn''t n to take this show before, but I didn''t know why, so I took it because of a ghost." Tang Ting''s face became serious again. He heard Tang Guo reportedly say: "It''s like in the dark, there is a line of fate guiding me to do this, obviously this is not what I want to do at all. ." It became more and more suspicious. If the person in front of him was his sister, Tang Ting might have thought she was talking nonsense. But this is his sister, she will never talk nonsense. "Could it be that someone used hypnotism on you?" Tang Ting could only think of this. Tang Guo shook his head: "It shouldn''t be. Hypnotism can''t achieve this effect. Even now I know that I don''t like to participate in that kind of show, but I still don''t mean to terminate the contract." Tang Ting pursed his lips, his expression never loosened. "Brother, don''t think about it, go do styling, I also want to see what tricks this show will do when ites. Anyway, I am a daughter of the Tang family, so nothing will happen." "At that time, I''ll hire a few more bodyguards for you, and be careful in everything." Tang Ting said worriedly. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5567: The whole family has been degraded (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5567: The whole family has been degraded (3) Chapter 5567 The whole family has been witty (3) Because of Tang Guo''s participation, the project discussion at the dinner board tonight went smoothly. Mainly the opponent''s boss, or Tang Guo''s drama fan. The moment he saw Tang Guo, he was extremely excited. In addition, the Tang family is their choice. In front of their idols, as the boss of a drama fan, of course they are not willing to say something about Joe. The two sides talked in ordance with the process, and you were very polite. This is the most smoothly discussed project since Tang Ting took charge of thepany. Although he was confident of cooperating with each other before, it was impossible for him to have such ease. At the end of the meal, Tang Guo signed the other party. As a drama fan, a certain boss was very excited when he was holding a small signature file, and finally left reluctantly. Before leaving, Zhang Wang still said: "Miss Tang, I heard that you are going to record a reality talent show next month. Is this true?" "it is true." Zhang Wang was so excited: "My wife would be very happy if she knew you had confessed this news personally. When recording the show next month, she ns to arrange time to support you on the spot." Tang Guo didn''t expect that both of these couples were her fans. Some people liked it. Of course, it was a very good feeling. She remembered one thing, when she went out before, she randomly stuffed the tickets into her bag. Throwing tickets into the bag, it is really a blessing that the soul suddenly remembered to do something. She took out two tickets and handed them to Zhang Miao. Zhang Miao was even more excited now. Looking at the number above, she knew that this position was absolutely good. Although Zhang Wang wanted to stay a little longer, but the time was really not enough, he had to leave in a hurry. When he left, he did not forget to say to Tang Ting: "Ms. Tang, I hope to have a long-term cooperation in the future." Tang Ting kept smiling and nodded. "Brother, take me here at a loss, right?" Tang Ting rubbed his forehead: "The younger sister is too powerful, and the elder brother was hit." "Brother, don''t be presumptuous. If it weren''t for Mr. Zhang''s long-standing fancy to the Tang family, he wouldn''t choose the Tang family no matter how great my face is. It can go so smoothly because of the strength of my brother and my appearance. It is to make things smoother." Tang Ting smiled. Tang Guo was really telling the truth, but such a smooth meal, without all kinds of politeness, detours and intrigue, really made him a lot easier. "It''s gettingte, it''s time to go back." Tang Ting said. Tang Guo remembered something and nodded gently. When Tang Ting was about to pull the door out, she opened the door first. At this moment, she felt a strong wind rushing from a distance. Without even thinking about it, he closed the door. After closing the door, there was a crash, followed by a scream from the woman. Tang Ting frowned, and quickly walked to Tang Guo''s side: "What''s the matter?" "Just when I was about to go out, someone rushed over uncontrobly, and I closed the door at once." Tang Guo said, "subconsciously reacted." Tang Ting didn''t think much, if he encountered this, he would definitely close the door subconsciously. I don''t know why, he went to pull the doorknob by a ghost. However, Tang Guo took the lead again, and Tang Ting stood aside and said nothing. He looked at his outstretched hand and frowned. How could he get out of control before, and even can''t wait to see it outside? Especially when he heard the scolding outside and a woman crying in a low voice, his heart became frizzy. Vol 2 Chapter 5568: The whole family has been degraded (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5568: The whole family has been degraded (4) "Guoguo, I may need to see a psychiatrist." Tang Guo only opened the door and looked at it. The person who rushed over with the tray just now had been taken away. Suddenly hearing Tang Ting say this, she turned her head and saw that Tang Ting''s eyebrows were full of doubts and thoughts. "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" The people outside had already left, Tang Guo opened the door directly, and Tang Ting followed her out. There was scolding in the distance. It was so far away that Tang Ting could only hear clearly, and there was a woman''s pitiful voice, which made him feel ufortable. He especially wanted to appear in front of her immediately, to take care of her, and to protect her. , Do not want her to be bullied. Tang Ting went to that ce because of a ghost messenger. Tang Guo grabbed Tang Ting''s arm: "Brother, are you drunk and can''t tell the direction?" Tang Guo''s voice pulled Tang Ting back to reality, and he woke up soberly, very puzzled by his behavior just now. "It seems it''s time to see a psychiatrist." Tang Ting talked to herself, then took out his mobile phone and called his assistant. Tang Guo heard it with his own ears. Tang Ting asked the assistant to find him a psychiatrist and came over overnight. Tang Guo did not stop. So far, she has not found any force affecting Tang Ting. It shows that her guess is correct, and it should be the story of Heaven''s Dao, which made Tang Ting behave a little abnormally. Tang Ting was originally the proud son of heaven. He was very clever. When he woke up, he would realize that his situation was not right. Asking the assistant to contact the psychiatrist is really a normal reaction. If the psychiatrist can''t tell, he might go to the neurology department. "Brother, what happened to you just now?" Tang Guo asked after getting in the car. Tang Ting walked all the way to silence just now, obviously thinking about the anomaly before. "Guoguo, you said before that the ghosts and gods signed the reality show, right?" "Ok." "It should have been a service worker who made a mistake and was scolded by the administrator, right? If you didn''t react quickly, you should have been sshed by that service worker." Tang Guo nodded. Tang Ting deserves to have a high IQ, but because the world is very strange, he gets zero IQ when he meets the heroine. When he didn''t meet the heroine, absolutely no one could do anything to him. Even the heroine would only suffer a loss in his hands. Tang Ting took a deep breath: "I also felt that way just now. How can I say it, hearing the voice of the service staff, I wanted to go tofort her and protect her. It was really crazy." "I suspect that there is a problem with my psychology or spirit." Tang Ting analyzed it carefully, "first see the doctor, if it is not my problem, it should be the other party''s problem." Having said this, his face suddenly changed: "Is it her problem? She is a fairy? The voice can be psychedelic?" Tang Guo: "..." Tang Ting regretted it a little bit. He knew that he should go to see the woman''s appearance, and then let someone check the details of the other party. "Brother, you may be drunk and unconscious." Because of her presence tonight, she prevented Tang Ting from meeting the heroine. Of course, he is IQ Online. "Perhaps." Tang Ting was indeed a little tired, and leaned in the car seat before going to sleep. That night, a psychiatrist from the Tang family came to talk with a psychiatrist in Tang Ting''s office for a long time. Vol 2 Chapter 5569: The whole family has been degraded (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5569: The whole family has been degraded (5) Tang Guo did not expect Tang Ting''s reaction like this. Knowing that he didn''t have any problems, Tang Ting thought it might be a coincidence, so he lost his attachment. On the other side, Ai Xiaonuan, who originally worked in a high-end restaurant because of her good image. At night, the ground was too slippery, and she didn''t pay attention for a while, holding a tray of dishes, even though it was cold dishes, she almost hit the guests. Fortunately, the guest reacted quickly and closed the door instantly, which did not cause a catastrophe. The manager apologized to the client and gave her another training. After taking her down, she had been training for half an hour, and she was very wronged. In fact, she can''t be med for this, because the ground is too slippery. She is at fault. Isnt the person responsible for sanitation on the ground not at fault? However, she is very well paid and dare not have aint, so she can only let the manager scold her. Fortunately, she was not fired, but the deduction of wages also made her feel ufortable. But she will not be subdued, and Ai Xiaonuan can also use her ability to break out of the world. The Jing family despised her and felt that she was not worthy of Jing Hong. She had to rely on her own efforts to let the Jing family see that Ai Xiaonuan was not the kind of person who clung to the powerful. By the day she stood up, Jing''s family would understand. Back at home, Ai Xiaonuan was still overwhelmed. Jing''s family felt that her family background was not good, and looked down upon her everywhere. Although Jing Hong liked her, she still couldn''t bear the look of those people. So, she took the initiative to break up, and then stayed away. If the two of them have fate, they will meet again in the future. "Mr. Jing, that''s what happened." The assistant had already informed Jing Hong of Ai Xiaonuan''s situation. Looking at Jing Hong''s face, he didn''t know what to say for a while. Jing Hong: "Let her go, say hello to the other side, don''t take too much care, but you can''t bully her. Recently, there have been a lot of things, and I will talk about these things after I have dealt with them. At this time, we will separate temporarily and treat her better. , Lest she be troubled by others." "Okay, Mr. Jing, by the way, I heard that Miss Ai has signed up for a reality talent show, isn''t there..." Jing Hong didn''t like his woman to go out and show her face. He was not very happy when he heard this look. He was able to let Ai Xiaonuan go to work. It was also because many things are a bit tricky at present. He needs to put his heart and soul in these ces and cannot take care of Ai temporarily. Xiao Nuan. "Don''t worry, when she suffers, she will know that it is better to be by my side. That circle is not suitable for her." "Understood, Mr. Jing." In a blink of an eye, it was the second month. Tang Ting no longer suspected that he was ill. He only felt that that day was a coincidence, so he didn''t take this matter to heart. Tang Guo was going to the program group. Basically, this program was recorded for one episode, and only one episode was broadcast. She went to the program group as a judge. There were three judges in total, and she was one of them. Because she is the most famous and powerful, even though she is the youngest, she is still arranged to sit in the center. As the neers passed and eliminated, she finally saw Ai Xiaonuan appearing on the stage. Being able to be on this stage also shows that they are selected at various levels, no matter what, they have such a little strength. What does Ai Xiaonuan say, strength is strength, but it is not the kind that is very aggressive. It has not been suppressed by certain rules. It may be her heroine halo, or it may be that her image is really good. Ai Xiaonuan is performing dances. She has some dance skills. She looks like a pure little white flower, which is very pitiful at first nce. In the original plot, the original owner didn''t know why, and when he saw Ai Xiaonuan, he was very disgusted and felt that she was artificial and disgusting. Therefore, the judgment is sharper, and people are crying. Vol 2 Chapter 5570: The whole family has been degraded (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5570: The whole family has been degraded (6) Chapter 5570 The whole family has been demoted (6) When Ai Xiaonuan cried, many people felt sorry for it. In addition, she has always maintained humility, even though she was crying, she gave people a thin and strong feeling, and her words did not reveal any dissatisfaction with the original owner. But the original owner saw her behavior getting more and more disgusting, and her words became even more rude, unable to control herself at all. The first episode left an impression that the original host could not amodate neers. In the background, Ai Xiaonuan humbly asked the original owner. The original owner did not bother to talk to her, because she couldn''t help the anger in her heart when she looked at Ai Xiaonuan and her words were sharp and fierce. Ai Xiaonuan is of that kind, and it is easy to cry when someone says it. When people see her, they will think that the original owner bullied her. But having said that, the original owner did speak a little bit fiercely, but what she said waspletely reasonable, and what she pointed out was indeed Ai Xiaonuan''s shorings. If this is the case, it is not a big problem. The problem lies in the fact that the suitor of the original owner came to the program group and met Ai Xiaonuan who was crying in front of the original owner, so he couldn''t help but persuade the neers toe here like this. Not only that, but also handed Ai Xiaonuan paper towels, all kinds offort, and thoughtful appearance, which irritated the original owner. This suitor cane to the show team to watch her. Can the other partye without her permission? Letting the other persone shows that she is already considering this candidate. As a result, this person actually asked Ai Xiaonuan to say a few words to help, and all kinds of gentle and considerateforts were just ps on her face. Then, the original owner embarked on the road against Ai Xiaonuan. And her suitor stood by Ai Xiaonuan''s sidepletely, and assisted Ai Xiaonuan in various ways, making her feel like a duck in the circle. This can make the original owner stunned. From the original owner''s point of view, isn''t Ai Xiaonuan just stepping on her to the top? She wanted to expose these things that Ai Xiaonuan did, but she didn''t expect to be stopped by the suitor and discredited her backhand. He also said that he had already seen the true face of the original owner, so he gave up. Tang Ting didn''t want to bully his sister, but Ai Xiaonuan would still help if he needed him. As the original owner, how could it be able to stand this? Tang Guo looked at Ai Xiaonuan''s dance, lost in thought. Wait a minute, how does shement? Or, praise it. Anyway, she didn''t make her professional debut in dance, nor did she show dance in front of others. In the eyes of others, she was originally unprofessional. It''s just because the talent show is about choosing actors at the end and performing talents at the beginning, but it''s just choosing people. After Ai Xiaonuan''s dance was over, the other two judges madements, and the camera fell on Tang Guo''s position. Tang Guo smiled: "You are like a beautiful angel, and the performance is also good." Ai Xiaonuan trembled all over, facing Tang Guo''s smile, she felt a little ufortable in her heart, always feeling that there was something hidden in this smile. "Thank you, the teacher, for thepliment. As a neer, I feel that I am not so good. The teacher must beforting me, but I will work hard to improve." Tang Guo: "I believe you." Ai Xiaonuan always felt that it shouldn''t be the case, pursed her lower lip, but didn''t know how to say it. Tang Guo was very supportive and liked her very much, which really made her panicked. She knew Tang Guo was a popr actor. She should be happy to be praised by the other party. However, she was not at all happy. I always felt that Tang Guo''s smile was a mockery of her. "I also ask the teacher to point out my shorings." Ai Xiaonuan took the microphone and said nervously, "I know that I am not perfect, and I hope to hear the truth from the teacher." Vol 2 Chapter 5571: The whole family has been degraded (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5571: The whole family has been degraded (7) Chapter 5571 The whole family has been demoted (7) The other two judges couldn''t help frowning, and they just had to pass. This is a recorded program, not a real ssroom discussion. What''s wrong with Ai Xiaonuan? Isn''t this deliberately embarrassing people? Tang Guo: "For dance, I am not a professional." "If you need to be pointed out shorings, it is best to consult a professional teacher. I think you should be more professional than me in this respect." Ai Xiaonuan opened her mouth, a little speechless. She always felt that it was like this today, and it gave the audience a very bad impression. However, she didn''t know what to say in the face of Tang Guo who didn''t make money like this, and it would be even worse for her if she kept entangled. So she could only bow and thank: "Thank you teacher." Ai Xiaonuan went down. She was going to go backstage to ask Tang Guo for a while, and to ask the well-known actor for advice. After all, she will also enter the show business in the future. She doesn''t ask about dance, she asks about acting. After this draft, the next thing is that amateurs like them began to perform. Ask the other party. There should be nothing wrong with them, right? However, Tang Guo left after recording the show, walking so fast, Ai Xiaonuan had no chance to approach her at all. This show is recorded once a week, which means that Ai Xiaonuan will not be able to see Tang Guo until next week. As Tang Guo expected, after the first show was broadcast, many viewers had a bad impression of Ai Xiaonuan. It''s not like in the original plot, poor Ai Xiaonuan, a girl who worked hard but was ruthlessly picked on her shorings by the judges. Ai Xiaonuan looked at the barrage. Some people discussed her bad remarks, and she was in a very bad mood. Subconsciously thought that this was Tang Guo embarrassing her, if it weren''t for Tang Guo, she would not have encountered so many bad remarks. Some people evenmented on her Weibo, saying what she is like. The second episode will be recorded as scheduled. This time, we will group the people who pass, assign roles to them, and perform a y. Tang Guo and the other two judges are both actors, so this time they will personally teach them to act, help them choose the script, and choose the right role. Ai Xiaonuan is looking forward to being selected by Tang Guo. No matter what, Tang Guo''s acting skills are very professional. When the students were discussing in private, someone asked Ai Xiaonuan which judge she wanted, she said: "I like Teacher Tang Guo very much, but she doesn''t seem to like me very much. I wonder if she will be selected. ." When other students heard this, they didn''t know why, but they subconsciously felt that Tang Guo was a little bit against Ai Xiaonuan, and felt unfair for her. Until Ai Xiaonuan was on the stage and said that she wanted to be with Tang Guo, she was rejected by Tang Guo. Ai Xiaonuan felt embarrassed: "I don''t know where I didn''t do well. Why did the teacher not choose me?" When these words were asked, coupled with her image, you would subconsciously feel that Ai Xiaonuan was targeted by Tang Guo. However, Tang Guo''s words made people dispel this idea. "You are very nice and outstanding, both in appearance and attitude." Ai Xiaonuan: Why doesn''t she think this is the case? "However, the script I chose this time is very different from your image. Because your image is so good, I can''t choose you." Ai Xiaonuan was not convinced: "Teacher, I think that as an actor, no matter what role it is, it is an actor to blend in. A good actor should be able to y any role. You can''t deny it because of image problems." Tang Guo tapped her finger on the desktop, and she was a little confused, whether this Ai Xiaonuan was a smart calction or a silly white sweet. "Would you like to y a scorpion? Lame and pocky face." Ai Xiaonuan: "..." Ai Xiaonuan''s face is unsightly, of course not. If she had acted this in the first ce, she would bebelled this way, and she would not be able to restore her image if she became an actor in the future. Some high-end endorsements will not find her at all. As well as some high-end dress merchants, they would not choose her, because she would feel that she had fallen in price. And she chose a role to y a beauty, and the first thing she would think of was a scorpion, ame, and a pocky face. Just thinking about it, she felt that the whole person was not good. "Even if you agree, we teachers won''t agree. If you have a good image, of course you have to choose the right role." Tang Guo continued. Finally, Ai Xiaonuan let out a sigh of relief, holding the microphone and hurriedly holding the Zun: "Thank you for the reminder, teacher." Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled, hiding his merit and fame deeply. She knows how to disrupt Ai Xiaonuan''s ability to lower others'' IQ, as long as she doesn''t let the other party go along. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5572: The whole family has been degraded (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5572: The whole family has been degraded (8) Chapter 5572 The whole family has been demoted (8) Maybe it is because of Ai Xiaonuan''s halo, or it may be that the dialogue between her and Tang Guo is rtively long, and the program team needs to use Tang Guo to stir up the poprity. So the footage that belonged to her was basically not cut off, so the dialogue between Ai Xiaonuan and Tang Guo in the second issue was seen by the audience. At first, there were people who sympathized with Ai Xiaonuan very much, thinking that Tang Guo was targeting Ai Xiaonuan. As the conversation continued, they came to an afterthought. Isn''t the selection of people a two-way choice? Tang Guo didn''t choose you Ai Xiaonuan, so he was right against you? bully you? This brain circuit is too ridiculous, right? Because across the screen, although the aura belonging to Ai Xiaonuan has a certain influence, anyone with a little bit of brain will quickly see Ai Xiaonuan''s true face under the lead of Tang Guo. Ai Xiaonuan looked pale when he watched the show''s reaction after the show was broadcast. She obviously didn''t do anything, just ask Tang Guo why he didn''t choose her. Why are these people so good at brainstorming? She asked the reason, is it wrong? Ai Xiaonuan feels that she has been targeted. If not, why are so many navy soldiers scolding her on the barrage? She was just an amateur who just showed up, and she didn''t offend anyone at all. How could these people say that to her? Yes, she was hacked by the navy. After thinking of this possibility, Ai Xiaonuan immediately recalled in her mind whether she had offended someone. Suddenly Tang Guo''s face appeared in her mind, her eyes struggled, could it really be Tang Guo targeting her? Why did the other party target her? Ai Xiaonuan felt that Tang Guo was too bullying, and was so wronged in her heart that she didn''t know what to do for a while. Tang Guo is an old man in the circle, so what can she do if someone buys some water soldiers to ck her out? She has no power, no money, no way to resist. She could only smash her teeth and swallow her. If she resisted rashly, the other party might still suppress her. She had to take her courage and stay on her own until she was in her early days. When she was full of wings, no one would dare to bully her. Tang Guo had no idea about Ai Xiaonuan''s brain circuit at this time. Recently, a reality show was recorded. She did not choose other scripts for the time being. She declined invitations from some acquaintances. She also paid attention to the situation of the Tang family, lest they identally be warmed by Ai Xiao. She could see that Ai Xiaonuan might have her own thoughts, but if she wanted to talk about how smart she was, she was really not smart. It was the strange aura that God gave her, which was a bit disgusting. However, this halo is still unable to capture the power, and can only be consumed in this way. Generally, worlds like this are iplete, and may be derived from novels, games, virtual imagination, etc., and are not perfect. Therefore, choosing who is the son of luck to support this world is really not a matter of heaven. If the aura on Ai Xiaonuan''s body is almost consumed, and she loses her identity as the son of luck, Dao will basically be free that day. There is no need for the son of luck to support this story line, and the world can naturally stabilize. This is what the system said at the beginning, why the world would copse after killing the hero and heroine. Because without losing their aura, they are the support point of this world, they are the protagonist of the story, of course they cannot be killed. Of course, there are still some special worlds with exceptions. The third recording has begun. Vol 2 Chapter 5573: The whole family has been degraded (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5573: The whole family has been degraded (9) Chapter 5573 The whole family has been demoted (9) This is the second scene. At the end of the second periodst time, Ai Xiaonuan still did not intercept Tang Guo. The recording of the third phase is more cumbersome. This time there are more characters in the rehearsal and moreplicated, so the time spent on recording has been changed to two days. Because the scene is set off the field, the trainees and the judges are not separated as before. Ai Xiaonuan had more opportunities to contact Tang Guo. She hadn''t intercepted Tang Guo twice before. This time she saw Tang Guo, so she hurriedly followed up and asked. Although, Tang Guo is not the mentor in charge of her. The strange thing is that her behavior did not arouse the satisfaction of others. Although Tang Guo was busy with things, he still observed Ai Xiaonuan from time to time. When she found out that she had left suddenly, the others didn''t realize it, as if subconsciously ignoring this person. This is the halo, right? Can cover up all the bad things in a person. Of course, this halo is said to be strong and powerful, and fragile and fragile. As long as someone reminds it, it will break immediately like a bubble. "Tang, can I ask you a few questions?" Ai Xiaonuan came to Tang Guo''s face, suppressing the grievance in her heart. Obviously she didn''t do anything to offend the woman in front of her, why did the other party aim at her and dislike her? "If you have any questions, you can wait until the end of the discussion?" Tang Guo of course refused. Everyone was busy at this time. If she stopped, wouldn''t it be the student who asked her to wait? This Ai Xiaonuan really didn''t know what was in her mind. "Ms. Tang, really just ask a few questions, just ten minutes, okay? When she was rejected, Ai Xiaonuan couldn''t help but her eyes were red, and she looked at Tang Guo pitifully, as if Tang Guo was bullying her. Seeing this, the staff nearby couldn''t help but persuade: "Sister Tang, it won''t be long. Why don''t you give her some time." "Yeah, yeah, in ten minutes, I think this little girl is about to cry." Tang Guo nced at the benevolent expressions of the two staff members, and then at Ai Xiao Nuan, who was standing not far behind him, who was awkward and flushed with red eyes. Even seeing the busy students, there was somemotion, as if this was not a very embarrassing thing, but instead felt that she was a little unkind. She did not me these people, the world is not night, these people are naturally wed. It should be said that they are the predecessors of the paper man, it is easy to serve the protagonist in the plot. What kind of reaction the protagonist needs from the people around them is what their reaction is. "Preparing the script, rehearsing, recording, we only have two days left. The time is very tight. If the final result is dyed because of other things, will you be willing to get a good ranking by then?" Tang Guo''s words and initiation, instantly awakened the people present. "Student Ai Xiaonuan, I have already said that if you have any questions, you can wait until the work is finished, can you? With so many people here, do you have to wait for you? And, don''t you need to rehearse? Look at your pair of people, they are all crazy." Tang Guo''s voice seemed to have prating power, and the people over there were also rmed. When I saw Ai Xiaonuan, someone called out, "Boo Xiaonuan, what are you going to do over there? Have you finished memorizing the lines? The rehearsal will begin soon." "Ai Xiaonuan, it''s this time, don''t you go around? There will be no one for a while. Isn''t this a waste of everyone''s time?" "If you feel that you have too many lines to remember, you can change roles with other students who have less lines. I think the instructor will agree." Ai Xiaonuan: "..." Vol 2 Chapter 5574: The whole family has been degraded (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5574: The whole family has been degraded (10) Chapter 5574 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (10) Being stared at by countless strange eyes, Ai Xiaonuan''s face couldn''t survive. She made a cry not to cry, and walked back as if she was being bullied, and she could hardly tell the people around her. Who will show this posture? Even the staff members looked at each other, and they had obviously contacted each other several times. Ai Xiaonuan''s behavior, didn''t they know very well? Keeping to Tang Yinghou''s side, there must be a bad purpose. Why did they even help her speak just now? It''s really strange. "Sister Tang, I was really embarrassed just now." The two staff members quickly apologized, very strange their behavior, shouldn''t they be able to help Ai Xiaonuan? With her little thoughts, she has seen countless of them, but she can still be fooled. Seeing the two staff members who were introspecting, Tang Guo was a little relieved, and it was right to start introspection, indicating that the chance of being affected by Ai Xiaonuan in the future is getting smaller and smaller. "This Ai Xiaonuan, I don''t know why he always likes to get in front of Teacher Tang." "It''s really strange, I thought she was wronged just now." "I feel that way too, but fortunately I wake up." "She''s deliberately acting like that, secretly revealing her dissatisfaction with Teacher Tang." "Ms. Tang didn''t choose her, is she ufortable in her heart?" Listening to the students'' discussion, Tang Guo felt that the chance of them being affected next time would be much smaller. I have to say that although Ai Xiaonuan has made many people dissatisfied just now, the degree ofpletion of the work is still good. After earnestlypleting their own part, others seemed to have forgotten the previous things and praised her. Ai Xiaonuan has not forgotten that theyined before, impatient, and somewhat aggressive. She felt wronged. She obviously didn''t do anything. She just wanted to ask Tang Guo a few questions. Why would Tang Guo adopt such an attitude to exclude her and make everyone hate her? Ai Xiaonuan hid in the corner, red eyes wiping tears. This circle, really different from what she thought, is soplicated. The people here cling to the powerful, in order to praise those famous, they choose to step on her kind of little transparency. Ning Ran walked in with fresh flowers, and at first nce I saw Ai Xiaonuan sitting in the corner with red eyes and wiping tears constantly. He looked far away and saw Tang Guo standing in the crowd with dazzling brilliance. This is the person he has pursued for a long time. At the beginning, there were many suitors around her, and he was the only one who could persist for a long time and was not rejected by her. He called her yesterday and said he woulde to see her today. She did not refuse, which made him very happy because his efforts were rewarded. He should have walked over quickly, delivered the beautiful flowers to her, and watched her get off work. But his gaze was involuntarily attracted by Ai Xiaonuan in the corner. How lively there is, how cold there is. Ai Xiaonuan''s lonely appearance made him feel ufortable. Tang Guo in the distance is a delicate flower, and Ai Xiaonuan sitting here is like a white flower being beaten by wind and rain, which makes people feel distressed. Ning Ran struggled in his heart. At this time, he suddenly realized that his liking for Tang Guo didn''t seem so hot anymore. She said that she was so proud, morous, and so high that she didn''t need his presence in life. Thinking of my hard work this year, I was only allowed toe to visit the ss. Vol 2 Chapter 5575: The whole family has been degraded (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5575: The whole family has been degraded (11) Chapter 5575 The whole family has been demoted (11) Her chin was raised so high that people couldn''t see her eyes. Ning Ran felt that she was a little humble in front of her. Ning Ran held the flowers tightly, and finally walked in front of Ai Xiaonuan. "What''s the matter? Is it wrong for a person crying here?" A sudden voice broke in, Ai Xiao Nuan panicked, and the moment she saw Ning Ran, she became even more nervous. "No, nothing..." Ai Xiaonuan said in a low voice, "Maybe I didn''t do well enough, and it''s holding back everyone. It''s not their fault, but I didn''t work hard enough. If I work harder, I will definitely cooperate with you toplete it. Better, it wont be so disgusting." "Everyone hase from an amateur period. I have watched your show, and you are actually very good." "You..." Ai Xiaonuan suddenly felt that the face in front of her was very familiar, and quickly knew who the other party was, and quickly stood up, "Are you Ning Actor?" Ning Ran: "Just call me Ning or Ran." Ai Xiaonuan stammered: "Brother Ning, thank you Brother Ning." "Is there some suffering? I''m alone here, can you tell me?" Ai Xiaonuan lowered her head: "I don''t know why, other people don''t like me anymore. Before, I only asked Teacher Tang a few questions, but many people didn''t like it. Teacher Tang doesn''t seem to like me either, I don''t know if it is. I did not provoke her somewhere." "But Teacher Tang is unwilling tomunicate. I can''t find my mistake at all." Ning Ran frowned when she heard it: "She is that kind of personality, you don''t need to care about it. In this circle, she has always been a person who does what she wants." "But I really want to figure out why Teacher Tang doesn''t like me anymore. If I don''t figure it out, I''m really not reconciled." [The host is big, Ai Xiaonuan is saying bad things about you again, and she still looks wronged, disgusting and not disgusting. [By the way, Ning Ran seems to be affected by her halo. "Ning Ran may have been affected by her halo a little, but I can be sure that Ning Ran doesn''t like the original owner that much." Rather thaning today, I had been ventted yesterday. She has been paying attention to the outside. If Ning Ran ispletely confused and does something contrary to her heart like Tang Ting did, she doesn''t mind helping the other party. The other party responded that she was watching it all the time. It would rather be that her mind wasn''t that pure, so it didn''t matter to her. You must know that even if the Tang family''s IQ was affected by Ai Xiaonuan, no one in the Tang family was willing to hurt the original owner. Ning Ran and Ai Xiaonuan have already arrived. "Little fruit." "You can wait a while, here is still a bit busy." Tang Guo said publicly, not different from the original owner''s tone. It stands to reason that in this situation, Ning Ran should understand that her time is tight, and it is best to wait and not disturb. But rather not, she stood beside Tang Guo and said, "I have been busy for so long, let''s rest for ten minutes, just to talk." Tang Guotou didn''t reply, "So many people let them wait for me? The students are ready. I am ashamed to speak on one side and let them wait there? Since I took over this program, it is natural to have someone in charge. Help them make good films as much as possible and let them get a good ranking." There was nothing wrong with Tang Guo''s words, at least the staff and students were very moved. In fact, they didn''t mind Tang Guo talking to Ning Ran for a while, but Ning Ran''s indifferent attitude made them dislike it in their hearts. Vol 2 Chapter 5576: The whole family has been degraded (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5576: The whole family has been degraded (12) Chapter 5576 The whole family has been demoted (12) "I have something I want to tell you." Ning Ran refused to give up, he stepped away, revealing Ai Xiaonuan''s figure, "Are you dissatisfied with this little girl Ai Xiaonuan?" Tang Guo: "..." "Are you here for trouble?" She looked back. Ning Ran smiled: "Of course not, just before..." "You go out first, and wait until we are over here." Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to Ning Ran anymore, she really pushed her nose on her face. The other party has always been pursuing the original owner, but it is not so sincere, but the other party is an excellent actor, acting too realistically. When he didn''t meet Ai Xiaonuan, he didn''t reveal his true colors. Although Ai Xiaonuan''s aura will affect him, it can''t wash away the other party is an unreliable person. Ning Ran''s face sank, and as expected, she will always look so high, unable to listen to words at all. Now he was convinced of Tang Guo''s dislike of Ai Xiaonuan. Before Ai Xiaonuan suspected that there was a Shuijun ck her on the Inte, he still didn''t believe that Tang Guo did it. Tang Guo''s attitude was so bad, it seemed that she was right. "You did that thing, right?" "All the time, I really misunderstood you." "Brother Ning, forget it, Brother Ning, I won''t ask any more, can you?" Ai Xiaonuan suddenly stopped Ning Ran at this time, "Brother Ning, I really don''t ask anymore. It doesn''t matter anymore. For me, you It''s not worth it and it will misunderstand Teacher Tang." Ning Ran was held back and looked at Ai Xiaonuan''s tearful appearance, feeling extremely sorry. The people around him are now sober, looking at Ning Ran is simr to looking at mentally retarded, isn''t Ning Ran the actor? It seems that the brain is not so good. He has been pursuing Tang Ying for a long time, right? Want to give up for a neer, and make Tang Yinghou note to Taiwan? Weird. "Guardian." Tang Guo cried and cried as she watched these two pull and tug. She would rather look at her bad eyes, and was speechless, so she simply called the security guard and directly sted Ning Ran out. "This person has dyed my work and affected me and my students. Could you please get him out. He is here, and I am afraid that all students will be affected." Tang Guo said to the security guard. The security apparently knew Ning Ran, but still gave a face: "Emperor Ning, please go out first." Ning Ran''s face waspletely ugly: "Tang Guo, what do you mean?" "Security, this person interrupts my work." Tang Guo repeated. The two security guards didn''t hesitate anymore and went out with Ning Ran. Ning Ran struggled wildly twice, but struggled at all. Seeing Tang Guo''s eyes full of anger, some embarrassment appeared on his face. Ai Xiao Nuan yelled anxiously: "What are you doing, why do you want to take Ning out?" "Tang, it''s all my fault. It''s my fault. Will you let Ning Brothere back?" Tang Guo nced at Ai Xiaonuan: "No one is stopping you from going out. You care about him so much and still stand here still?" Ai Xiaonuan''s face became stiff, she always felt that it shouldn''t be like this. But after being pointed out by Tang Guo, she bit her lip and ran out quickly. Everyone: "..." If they remember correctly, Ning Ran is pursuing Tang Yinghou. What does it mean that Ai Xiaonuan is so anxious? Tang Guo observed the faces of the people present, and found that they were no longer confused, and he knew that Ai Xiaonuan''s aura had not affected them much. Therefore, An Anxin pointed out the students. The third episode just aired, and a hot search quietly climbed to the homepage. Name Tang Guo to y big names, repel the neer, bully the neer, and don''t give the neer a way out. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5577: The whole family has been degraded (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5577: The whole family has been degraded (13) Chapter 5577 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (13) After the fierce eyes ofizens, the neer who was struggling to survive was finally found. It turns out that this neer is Ai Xiaonuan, and many distressed Ai Xiaonuan popped up for a while. This is a girl who works hard and earnestly. As a senior in a circle, Tang Guo could not tolerate a neer. Tang Guo found that Ai Xiaonuan''s aura for reducing wisdom is indeed very powerful. Obviously, judging from the reactions broadcast before,izens are not very good to her senses. It didn''t take long, and people all over the world seemed to feel sorry for Ai Xiao Nuan. This is a world that is underdeveloped. Tang Guo is not surprised by this result. Everything can happen. But it was the first time she had encountered a world where Jiang Zhi Jiang was so powerful. Obviously, they all hated Ai Xiaonuan so much before, because some unnecessarily navy soldiers seemed to have forgotten Ai Xiaonuan''s previous performance. Tang Guo believed that they hadn''t forgotten, and that these people hadn''t erased their memories, it was just that the halo made these memories that were unfavorable to Ai Xiao Nuan subconsciously ignored. Just like Ai Xiaonuan runs out to do other things every time when he is busy, everyone is used to it. If she changed someone, she would have been scolded a long time ago, thinking that she was not professional. In order to prove his guess, Tang Guo nned to fight back. Of course, I would rather buy the navy, but I can''t hide it from the system. The system had already obtained the records, and under Tang Guo''s instructions, he disguised as a report number and directly sent evidence of Ning Ran''s purchase of the navy. Not only that, at the end, he also sold a pass, which is a prediction for the next report: Do you want to know the grievances between Ning Ran and Tang Guo? Not to mention the evidence of buying the navy before, just to say that this sentence alone is enough to attract everyone''s attention. Tang Guo was holding his mobile phone and watching the reactions ofizens, not at all surprised. Theizens who saw the evidence immediately came back to their senses. "Before, it was obvious that someone thought about the Dark Tang Shadow Queen, but I would believe it, there must be a brain problem." "Upstairs, I also think, do you want to go to the brain department to register?" "As Tang Yinghou, how could it be possible to target a neer who hasn''t debuted yet." "Yeah, by the way, why did Actor Ning buy the Queen of the ck Tang Dynasty Warriors?" "Who knows this, maybe it''s what interests are involved. It''s not an encounter above, it is estimated that there will be new news in two days." "In other words, don''t you think that the neer might have a problem with Actor Ning?" "When you say that, you really are..." Seeing that the water on the Inte became more and more muddy, Tang Guo didn''t look at it anymore. Obviously after this wave of news,izens began to wake up again. She believes that the so-called halo will not work when strange things happen too much. On the same day, she saw that in the circle of friends, there were people who had a high level of connotation Ai Xiaonuan, and they could hook up with Ning Ran. Most people in the circle know that Ning Ran has been pursuing Tang Guo for more than a year. Ning Ran revealed to the people around herst time that her rtionship with Tang Guo has improved a lot. As a result, he turned his head and targeted him. Someone in the program group secretly revealed some events that happened that day, which was amazing. The next day, Tang Guo asked the system to release the remaining materials. She wanted to see what would happen next. What was released was nothing but the things that happened after Ning Ran came here. What Ai Xiaonuan said was clearly recorded in it. Theizens who were eating melon were stunned. ording to the general plot development, anyone will stay away from Ai Xiaonuan at this time. Vol 2 Chapter 5578: The whole family has been degraded (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5578: The whole family has been degraded (14) Chapter 5578 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (14) However, this is not a normal plot. Ning Ran, like a god, stood directly beside Ai Xiaonuan, and personally posted a blog post, expressing his feelings for Ai Xiaonuan, indicating that this is the person he really wants to pursue. Tang Guo: "..." "Do you think this world is abnormal?" System: [Isn''t it always abnormal? Did the host discover something again? "It just feels too abnormal." "Do you think the reactions of theseizens are normal people''s reactions?" The silence of the system is indeed not like the reaction of normal people: [This world reallycks nutrition when it is developing, and the brain is not well developed? "I have never encountered such a situation before. No matter how mentally retarded the world is, it will not be so retarded. I don''t know what''s going on." Tang Guo was lost in thought. Netizens were still scolding Ai Xiaonuan yesterday, and today they start to envy Ning. However, the beautiful love with her is too abnormal. It seems that yesterday''s episode is not important at all, everyone has only seven seconds of memory. [The host is big, what should I do next? "Look at the situation again, I always think this world is very strange, let me think about it." At first, she felt that as long as Ai Xiaonuan''s true face was constantly pointed out, the more times, the people around would definitely not be affected by the other''s halo. Now, she is also a little uncertain. Look at theseizens, as if they have lost their memory. "You said, is this a real world?" Tang Guo had doubts about everything in front of him. System: [It should be, I don''t feel any power that hinders me. I can control wherever there is awork. [Even if the virtual world evolves, it almost bes the real world. "Yes." Tang Guo''s eyes darkened, and she also felt it with the power of her soul. This is indeed a real world that is evolving, not a virtual world. It is not a virtual world, but it is a world that is particrly mentally retarded. It seems that everyone is thinking and is being manipted by that halo. [The host is big, Ning Ran and Ai Xiaonuan announced. Two dayster, Tang Guo looked at the hot search on Ning Ran and Ai Xiaonuan on the first page, and fell silent, especially since the following were all blessings fromizens, she said that she didn''t understand it. One monthter. [Ning Ran took the y to Ai Xiaonuan. Although it was a small production, she was the heroine. Even the webcast is not bad. The host is big, don''t you do something? Tang Guo looked at the makeup photo of Ai Xiao Nuan Nu''s No. 1 character, and fell into deep thought again. She took out her mobile phone and dialed the assistant''s number. "Go to the director of Ai Xiaonuan''s new y and check if they are short of funds. If they are short, they will pay him to rece the heroine." She wanted to try and see what the **** was in this world. It seems that Ai Xiaonuan can get through quickly no matter how setbacks she encounters, and someone will **** her. The strange direction of the world has made her not believe that this is a normal operation, and there must be something wrong. "Okay, Sister Tang." The original owner has never been short of money, and she only makes money from acting. She also holds shares in some investmentpanies, her own stocks, funds, and real estate, and has invested in some businesses. Of course, these things are usually taken care of by the manager, and she only looks at the financial statements for half a year. Not long after, she received a call from her assistant, saying that it had been done over there, and the heroine Ai Xiaonuan had been reced, and a new heroine had been arranged to be reced. Vol 2 Chapter 5579: The whole family has been degraded (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5579: The whole family has been degraded (15) Chapter 5579 The whole family has been demoted (15) The reason for recing Ai Xiaonuan is very simple. What she did before affected her image. Netizens resisted her. Tang Guo looked inexplicable, wasn''t she very supportive before? But when she opened thetest announcement on Weibo, and looked at the followingments fromizens celebrating the recement of Ai Xiaonuan, she said she didn''t understand. [The host is big, this world is really wrong, Ai Xiaonuan is too strange. Of course Tang Guo knew something was wrong, but she hadn''t thought of what to do to solve the current problem. Obviously these people would understand Ai Xiaonuan''s true face at a little bit, but turned his head and forgot. Tang Guo waited for a few days, but there was no news about Ai Xiaonuan. ording to the system, Ai Xiaonuan had been living in Ning Ran''s house recently. After being reced, Ai Xiaonuan was very decadent. Fortunately, Ning Ran took in a favor. However, Ning Ran was also a little overwhelmed, the previous events still had a great impact on him. At present, the sober people in the circle are reluctant to cooperate with Ning Ran, thinking that what he has done before is a bit of a drop in price. As for Ai Xiaonuan, other people don''t even put her in their eyes. After all, a person who is rushing to be a junior, no one will look down upon. But what Tang Guo didn''t expect was that Ai Xiaonuan came back a monthter. "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo looked at Ai Xiaonuan''s fixed makeup photo. Although she was a female No. 3, she still found it incredible. After all, this young director named Song He Xiao was still very picky about people. How could he pick a mediocre one? Where is Ai Xiaonuan, the stranger? Ai Xiaonuan does have some dancing skills, and his looks are not particrly outstanding. It can only be said to be very ordinary in the circle. In acting skills, it is also very ordinary, there is nothing outstanding. It happens that He Xiao can be selected by He Xiao, and she is still a female No. 3 role. This development subverted Tang Guo''s cognition. And thoseizens seem to have amnesia, and they have forgotten what Ai Xiaonuan did before, indicating that this actress is really beautiful. Therefore, Tang Guo asked the system what happened during this period. [A month ago, Ai Xiaonuan went out to rx and met a young man who passed out in the park. This person was He Xiao. She took He Xiao to the hospital and took care of him carefully. He Xiao learned of her experience and decided to help her. "Isn''t it a female third?" [Host Da, will you stop her from filming this time? "No, let''s see what tricks she can shoot." To be honest, it was the first time she had encountered this kind of weird and clueless world. "Monitor Ai Xiaonuan''s situation in the crew throughout the whole process, and everything is filmed." Don''t know what happened, Tang Guo suddenly said something like this. She felt that Ai Xiaonuan would definitely be involved in something. Sure enough, half a monthter, the system showed her a video. It turned out that it was the female No.1 Zhang Qingqing who had an ident. Zhang Qingqing had no opinion on Ai Xiaonuan, and they didn''t have many rival dramas. It can be seen from the video that when Zhang Qingqing saw Ai Xiaonuan, he desperately tried to target each other, sometimes like a puppet with no saneness. Of course, every time she did something bad, she would be spotted immediately. The crew originally had a good impression of her, but now they think she is really revealing. After repeatedly embarrassing Ai Xiaonuan, Zhang Qingqing was finally driven out of the crew by the young director He Xiao. Not only that, He Xiao also changed the script, cropped to Zhang Qingqing''s shots, and changed Ai Xiaonuan''s female number three to female number one, frantically adding drama. Tang Guo: "..." Vol 2 Chapter 5580: The whole family has been degraded (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5580: The whole family has been degraded (16) Chapter 5580 The whole family has been demoted (16) "My cousin from the distant room may not be able to escape her aura." At the end of the video, Tang Guo suddenly said, "I''m going to explore the ss." Tang Guo knew before that one of her distant cousins was also in the crew. Not long after she entered the circle, she was the second female in the script. Besides, Zhang Qingqing, who should have been ruined by this series of things, Tang Guo asked someone to sign her back in advance, and it was already in herpany. Everything is blocked, so there is no follow-up. However, Zhang Qingqing was affected by the halo to harm Ai Xiaonuan. The things she told the system to take could not help the other party and would only convict him. Seeing there was no follow-up, she didn''t do much. She understood that people in this world are really seven-second memories. If she didn''t go over and take a look, her distant cousin Tang Zhen might be simr to Zhang Qingqing. In fact, it was like this. When she came to the crew, Tang Zhen, a famousdy, looked at Ai Xiaonuan''s back with distorted eyes. Tang Guo: "..." Tang Guo stretched out her hand and patted Tang Zhen''s shoulder. Tang Zhen frowned subconsciously and wanted to vent her bad temper. But when she looked back at Tang Guo, her eyes moved and her voice softened unconsciously. , Returned to normal. "Cousin, why are you here?" "I heard that you have been very angry recently. Come here to bring you tea and lower the fire." Tang Zhen looked around and touched her face. She always felt something was wrong, and she didn''t think back, as if she had forgotten everything. But Tang Guo knew that these memories existed, but were obscured by the halo. Tang Zhen''s willpower is not as firm as Tang Ting, and Tang Ting is no longer affected by the halo. It is worth mentioning that Tang Ting met Ai Xiaonuan several timester, no matter what the ident, the other party was not close to Tang Ting. Tang Ting''s side, Tang Guo arranged a bodyguard. Because of the special nature of this world, no one will go into the details, why she arranges bodyguards. The particrity of the world is not only convenient for Ai Xiaonuan, but also for her. Many things don''t need to exin why, no one will ask. "I see your face is distorted, staring at Ai Xiaonuan''s back, did she do anything bad?" Speaking of Ai Xiaonuan, Tang Zhen''s face showed hatred, jealousy, and some expressions that shouldn''t exist. Tang Guos hand rested on Tang Zhens body: Youre not quite righttely. A small character is worthy of you? You are a well-knowndy who came in for filming just for fun. Its worth angering her? Is it by whom? Used it?" Tang Guo didn''t go around the bend, but expressed directly. Seeing Tang Zhen''s face returning to normal and her eyes looking confused, she knew that the other party was seriously affected by Ai Xiaonuan''s halo. She had also seen Zhang Qingqing before. Zhang Qingqing had been awakened by her, and she was very upset for a while, saying that she seemed to be possessed before, so she had to target Ai Xiaonuan and used some very mentally retarded methods. The same is true for Tang Zhen now, she mmed her own troubles so hard that she almost knocked off her look. "Cousin, I have be so strange recently." "That''s right, I''m the Tang family. I just like to shoot and y in the filming, and I''m not chasing fame and fortune? Am I going to target her? Is there something wrong with my brain?" Tang Zhen was a little anxious: "I suspect that I am sick," the more I think about it, the more panicked, "No, I have to go and see, I feel that I have either a psychological problem or a mental problem." Tang Zhen wasn''t a fool either. When Tang Guo reminded her, she felt that her previous behavior was strange. Vol 2 Chapter 5581: The whole family has been degraded (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5581: The whole family has been degraded (17) Chapter 5581 The whole family has been witty (17) Tang Zhen is an activist, and immediately asked the director for leave, saying that she might be ill. Director He Xiao was talking to Ai Xiaonuan at the time. Hearing Tang Zhen''s words, he looked at her twice and felt that she was a little different. Ai Xiaonuan looked at Tang Zhen, hid behind He Xiao subconsciously, and looked at Tang Zhen with very scared eyes. He Xiao hurriedly guarded her behind him, and said to Tang Zhen indifferently, "Go, if there is any problem, let us know in time. You have a lot of scenes, and then we can make preparations." Tang Zhen didn''t care about He Xiao''s attitude, and now she was full of thoughts that she might have a very strange disease, and she was toozy to talk to the other party. As for Ai Xiaonuan, she didn''t care much. She is really sick, otherwise why would she want to target a small character before? There is something wrong. Ai Xiaonuan: "Did I do something wrong? I just got Sister Zhenzhen to leave. Will this affect the progress of the filming? Or, should I go and apologize to Sister Zhenzhen?" When Tang Guo and Tang Zhen were leaving, she clearly heard Ai Xiaonuan''s voice. Under normal circumstances, they would not understand Ai Xiaonuan and went back to argue. Although Tang Zhen was already awake a lot, she couldn''t help being angry when she heard these words. She wanted to turn her head back on the spot and be held by Tang Guo. "Go to the doctor first." Tang Zhen calmed down, and just a word, had her self-cultivation gone? Even if she was going to target Ai Xiaonuan because of this sentence, she shouldn''t have cursed each other like a shrew. It seems that she is really ill. Seeing Tang Zhen''s sad look, Tang Guo also fell into thought. She looked back at Ai Xiaonuan who was hiding beside He Xiao. She was very innocent and happily leaning on He Xiao''s arm. If she remembered correctly, Ai Xiaonuan had just announced it with Ning Ran. By the way, the other party also has a very strong and domineering ex-boyfriend. Seeing her next to other men, shouldn''t it be tolerated? Tang Guo just thought of this, and she felt that the atmosphere was a little wrong, and then she watched Ai Xiaonuan''s domineering ex-boyfriend walk in from the outside, with a cold smile at the corner of her mouth, walking in with her long legs. Obviously he and the Tang family had been dealing with each other, as if he hadn''t seen them, he just walked inside. Tang Guo walked rtively slowly, after all, she wanted to hear what was going on behind her. The plot did not disappoint her, and behind it came a stage where two men vie for a woman. She looked back and found that Ai Xiaonuan had been stopping the two of them, tears falling like broken pearls, making both men feel a little distressed. "Is there something wrong with those two?" Tang Zhen, who was sober, couldn''t help but whispered, "How is it simr to the mentally retarded." "Also, Ai Xiaonuan, who just stood there and said not to make a noise, why didn''t she move? She didn''t intend to end this scene at all." Tang Zhen, "I have something wrong with the appointment of these three people. Something wrong." Tang Guoben ignored Tang Zhen''s self-talk, but when she heard the sentence "I don''t intend to end this scene at all," she fell into deep thought again. She stood there and looked back at Ai Xiaonuan. Obviously she was crying very sad, she finally saw this time, Ai Xiaonuan seemed to enjoy the scene very much. enjoy? Enjoy the feeling of two men fighting for her? "Cousin, what are you doing in a daze? Didn''t you stay with me in the hospital?" Tang Guo: "Let''s go." Tang Zhen is not ill, but the other party is worried and can only take a trip. She was already a little eye-catching, but she was not sure yet and needed further confirmation. It''s just that she doesn''t understand, what does this have to do with her. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5582: The whole family has been degraded (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5582: The whole family has been degraded (18) "I''m really not sick?" "You should be too tired at work recently, a little tired and angry. Aftermunication and inspections between us, you are indeed normal. If you are still not at ease, you can observe for a week, and indeed the same problem still urs, you can check again. ." In fact, Tang Zhen now also feels that she is a normal person. Thinking about it carefully, when she was facing Ai Xiaonuan, she couldn''t control her temper and made some weird behaviors. "I just can''t control my temper with a certain person, and I have done something very brain-dead. Isn''t that a problem?" Tang Zhen asked. Doctors:"" "In this case, you should have some unreasonable reactions if you dislike or dislike a certain person." Tang Zhen nodded: "Speaking of it, I will be abnormal only when I face her." "Now that you have found the reason, if you don''t want to have such emotions, it is best to stay away from this person." Tang Zhen nodded, deeply agreeing: "Well, I will try my best." Thinking that there will be a scene with Ai Xiaonuan in the future, Tang Zhen is a little uncertain. I took them all, it is impossible to break the contract and not shoot, and half of the shots have been taken, she is not so unprofessional. After dinner, you must abide by basic professional ethics. Leaving the hospital, Tang Zhen let out a foul breath: "Cousin, I still feel that something is wrong with me." "Do you remember Zhang Qingqing?" Tang Guo asked. "Zhang Qingqing? Of course I remember that she was the number one female person before. Later, there were a lot of conflicts with her Ai Xiaonuan. I don''t know why, she madly targeted Ai Xiaonuan. Offending the anger, He Xiao finally couldn''t stand it. She drove her out of the crew in a fit of anger." At this point, Tang Zhen fell into deep thought, "Speaking of which Zhang Qingqing was pretty good at first, I don''t know what''s going on, suddenly my brain went wrong..." Her eyes widened. Why is Zhang Qingqing''s situation a bit simr to hers? In other words, Zhang Qingqing has done so many stupid things. It seems that he was boycotted in the first few days, but few people mentioned itter? She remembered that He Xiao didn''t speak, asking Zhang Qingqing to hang on? "Cousin, what do you mean, it is Ai Xiaonuan that is not the problem?" Tang Zhen remembered one thing, "I remember when Ai Xiaonuan just participated in the audition show, she ran into porcin with you. Before. Isnt the wholework scolded? Why did you get into He Xiaos scene smoothly?" "This thing is kind of weird." Tang Guo saw Tang Zhen talking to herself there, but didn''t interrupt, waiting for her to think. As she expected, there is no fool surnamed Tang, and she wants to understand the point of the matter. In this world, Ai Xiaonuan''s influence is greater than she imagined. But there is also one thing. It seems that if Ai Xiaonuan is not paying attention to the line of sight, some unimportant people will automatically go offline. No, it should be said that some people who originally ended up miserably, such as Zhang Qingqing, can change her trajectory after her intervention. As for Ai Xiaonuan, it seemed that he couldn''t take this into consideration, so he let it develop. At first she had guessed whether it was Ai Xiaonuan controlling everyone''s destiny and thoughts, but now she doesn''t feel like it. However, it is true that Ai Xiaonuan will affect everyone''s thinking. "Cousin, I have to ask someone to check Ai Xiaonuan, this person is not right." "When targeting her, remember to think clearly, it is best to notify me in advance. Don''t you think that no matter how you target her, you will be discovered?" Tang Zhen was silent, as if so. Vol 2 Chapter 5583: The whole family has been degraded (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5583: The whole family has been degraded (19) After parting with Tang Zhen, Tang Guo went back to thepany. She went to formte the next development n for Zhang Qingqing, and she wanted to confirm whether this matter was the same as she had guessed. In addition, she didn''t think He Xiao''s film with Ai Xiaonuan as the protagonist could maintain the same level as before. Of course, she didn''t want to take the risk and let this TV show air. She hasn''t forgotten that the sessful interception of Ai Xiaonuan can weaken her aura. She didn''t have any pressure at all to do this. After all, the original owner''s family was ruined by He Xiaonuan, making it impossible for the other party to get ahead. Tang Zhen''s words, when the timees, she will bepensated for a good script. Thinking of this, Tang Guo had already acted. She took care of her rtionship and found that the Tang familys rtionshipwork is indeed very good. Not only the Tang familys, but her personal rtionship in the circle is very wide. Without a TV station to buy this show, it would definitely not be broadcast. When the timees, the way to go is the webcast. If the webcastes to the sweeping operation, or if she helps theizens to recall Ai Xiaonuan''s past, it will definitely have a great impact on her. "Zhang Qingqing is a good one, cultivate well, I am very optimistic about her." Tang Guo said to thepany, she was really right. If Zhang Qingqing is not good, he will not be favored by He Xiao as the number one girl at first. . Thepany got her words and quickly selected a good script for Zhang Qingqing and contacted endorsements. Zhang Qingqing is also a very strong person. After a period of recuperation, he quickly emerged from the previous setbacks. Recently, she has been suspicious of life every day, why she has to target Ai Xiaonuan with her brains. Like Tang Zhen, she felt that there was something wrong with her, and she went to the hospital to see it. Now that thepany attaches so much importance to her, she is of course cheering up and trying to get a back-up in the next drama. She read the new script, if there is no ident, there is absolutely no problem with the script role and her acting skills. As for Ai Xiaonuan''s snakeskin acting skills, she is not optimistic. The more I thought about it, Zhang Qingqing felt speechless. She really had a brain problem. After Zhang Qingqing was arranged, Tang Guo also took over the script and started to get busy. Of course, she did not forget to observe Tang Zhen''s side. Tang Zhen would still get angry from time to time in front of Ai Xiaonuan, but she learned to be smart and would chat and call Tang Guo every time, and her anger quickly dissipated. She doesn''t ask for what she can get in this drama now, she can y normally and leave as soon as possible after the filming. After finishing, Tang Zhen went to find Tang Guo. Tang Guo said before that she would look for her after she was finished, and said that she was nning to take her with her. Of course she didn''t want to refuse. And she felt that it was safer to follow Tang Guo. With Tang Guos ck-box operation, Ai Xiaonuans y was not bought, could not be starred, and could not be broadcast on TV. He Xiao himself was a little stunned when he heard the news. Ai Xiaonuan was very disappointed about this, and then she was a little happy when she heard that it could be broadcast online. Before the show was broadcast online, Tang Guo met with He Xiao. The young director in the crew who fought with Jing Hong did not fit his usual elegant style. She believes that He Xiao is more stunned by Ai Xiaonuan''s halo. There was no close contactst time, this time she wanted to go and take a look. She remembered that He Xiao did not end well in the original plot. He Xiao has been very upset recently. He didn''t actually buy his drama. It was obvious that he did it so hard, which really disappointed him. Tang Guo made an appointment to see him, but he didn''t think much about it. He thought the other party wanted to discuss cooperation with him. Vol 2 Chapter 5584: The whole family has been degraded (20) Vol 2 Chapter 5584: The whole family has been degraded (20) "Want to watch my new movie?" He Xiao didn''t expect it to be this. He smiled bitterly. "I have been filming for so many years, and I don''t know why. No one actually bought it. Am I really going backwards a lot?" "I''m also very curious, so let''s take a look. After all, we have worked together." He Xiao seemed to be a little more sober: "That''s OK, go to my house." "I found out that you and Ai Xiaonuan were very close before? Didn''t she make an official announcement with Ning Ran?" Tang Guo took the opportunity to ask. Sure enough, she found that He Xiao''s expression was a little dazed, and then he looked strange. "How did I forget about this?" He Xiao patted his head vigorously, only to feel a little dizzy in his head. Fortunately, the driver was driving, otherwise there would be an ident. "Hurry up." He Xiao reacted with a sharp spirit, "I want to go back and watch the film." Seeing He Xiao''s nervousness, Tang Guo fell silent and didn''t say more. Back at He Xiao''s home, the two began to watch the film. "Where did Ai Xiaonuan go?" Tang Guo asked again before the film was released. He Xiao was stunned: "I don''t know." Okay, proper tool man. This is used up, just throw it away? "Isn''t she Ning Ran''s girlfriend? Maybe it''s with Ning Ran." He Xiao said with a bad expression, apparently he had already said something was wrong with him. Tang Guo discovered that He Xiao and Ning Ran''s situation were indeed different. What Ning Ran did was his nature, and He Xiao was against his nature. "He Xiao, I heard that you had a fight with Jing Hong that day?" Tang Guo said again, seeing He Xiao''s expression copsed, and he didn''t know whether tough or tofort him. He Xiao stiffened: "If you don''t remind me, I haven''t noticed, I might really have something wrong." "Jing Hong and Ai Xiaonuan are also involved. I actually had a fight with him. It''s incredible." He Xiao murmured, "Zhang Qingqing is the heroine I personally selected. She is so good... before I even had a fight with her. Said that as long as it is yed normally, this drama will definitely have a head start." He Xiao rubbed his face vigorously, and when he wanted to say something, Tang Guo reminded him to watch the film. The two stopped talking, only the sound of the TV show. After just watching one episode, He Xiao couldn''t sit still. "I have something wrong? This problem is not small!" After He Xiao finished watching the first episode, he mmed the remote control to the ground, and saw Tang Guo calmly, and quickly apologized, "Sorry, I didn''t control it for a while. This thing is a bit weird to me." "You may not believe it. I have prepared my script for two years and changed countless versions in the middle. It is close to perfection. I don''t know why I changed the script in a mess for Ai Xiaonuan. Watch her perform The strange little movements and expressions are really unbearable." Tang Guo knew that He Xiao had always been a gentle person. Under normal circumstances, if you are not too angry, you will not be so gloomy. He Xiao ran to the study and took out his script to Tang Guo. He said with red eyes, "I spent more than two years on this script, and it is now in vain." "Why is it in vain, the two dramas are not the same at all, you can''t hit eight strokes, can you just change the names of the characters in it?" Tang Guo reminded. He Xiao suddenly patted his head: "Yes, why didn''t I think of it." "It seems that I am very ill." "I n to go to the hospital to see if there is a problem with my brain. I don''t want to waste my efforts before recovering." "Tang Guo, for the sake of an old friend, please apany me to the hospital," He Xiao said embarrassingly, "mainly because my family is not around." Tang Guo agreed: "Of course there is no problem." Vol 2 Chapter 5585: The whole family has been degraded (21) Vol 2 Chapter 5585: The whole family has been degraded (21) "Why don''t you change to another hospital? I''m a little worried." He Xiao said. They have been checked out from the hospital and everything is normal. Tang Guo also agreed: "Let''s go take a look." When the second hospital came out, there was still nothing wrong with it, and He Xiao began to ponder. With this thought, I feel that Ai Xiaonuan has a problem. "You seem to have some contact with Ai Xiaonuan. What do you think of this person?" He Xiao, who was sober, didn''t like Ai Xiaonuan at all, and didn''t understand why he used to convulsively treat Ai Xiaonuan as a baby bump, willingly. Give everything for her. "A very strange person." This is Tang Guo''s evaluation. He Xiao agreed: "I also think she is very strange," He Xiao was silent for a minute after saying this, "I feel that something is wrong with her, so I have to find someone to check it. She seems to have touched you before, right? " "Yes." "Zhang Qingqing also did some weird things because of her. Zhang Qingqing and I have worked together a few times, but before, she worked as a group of three girls and four girls. I think she has good acting skills and a good image, which fits my film. The heroine of the y. It stands to reason that she is not the kind of person who looks down on neers and has nostrils. She is a person with a cold personality and will not do those crazy things. I suspect that Zhang Qingqing is also affected by Ai Xiaonuan." "And Tang Zhen, thinking about it now, Tang Zhen''s attitude towards Ai Xiaonuan was very strange at first, butter I dont know how... By the way, it was you who came here once, and Tang Zhen didnt make any strange things anymore. Things." He Xiao paused, looking at Tang Guo, his eyes were clear, "It seems that you came to me today, you don''t really want to watch my film, why did Xiao Nuane here?" "It seems you are sober." wide awake? He Xiao nodded, yes, just awake, he was not awake at all before, as if everything was walking around Ai Xiaonuan, no matter what the other party wanted, he would give whatever, even at the cost of ruining his reputation, to shoot a movie bad movie. "Is that rather..." "Ning Ran is not, I have tried it, his nature is." Tang Guo answered. He Xiao asked again: "Where is Jing Hong?" "I haven''t contacted yet. I n to find an opportunity." Tang Guo is also guessing whether Jing Hong is confused. Whether it is or not, it must be tested first. If so, it would be wonderful. "Do you know what''s going on with Ai Xiaonuan?" He Xiao asked very directly. Since Tang Guo came to look for him, she must have been a little eye-catching. "There are some ideas, which are currently breaking this game." "How to break?" He Xiao asked, "What do I need to do to get rid of this influence?" If he had never believed such a wicked thing before. "He Xiao, what kind of person were you before you met Ai Xiaonuan?" He Xiao fell into thinking. After a while, he said: "A director who wants to make a great drama and devote his life to TV dramas." "Then you have thought about getting married, this kind of life event?" He Xiao shook his head andughed: "No, I''m not suitable for marriage for someone who devotes all my energy to my dreams. No one can stand it. A person who focuses all his attention on the script is not fair to the other party. Besides, I haven''t considered the issue of rtionship at all." "Then I tell you, if you want to break this game, chase it ording to your dreams. If your mind is suddenly unconscious, I will call you. Of course, I will pay attention to your situation after a while, don''t worry. " "Aren''t you confused?" He Xiao asked suddenly. "No." He Xiao didn''t ask any more, only said, "I will trouble you from now on. I don''t want to be manipted. That feeling is really not wonderful." Saying goodbye to He Xiao, Tang Guo checked the situation of Zhang Qingqing and Tang Zhen again, and found that everything was going well for them so far, so she didn''t look any more. She called and cared about Tang Ting again, and learned that Tang Ting''s new project was proceeding smoothly, so she didn''t pay attention. She will join the crew tomorrow, and she will be busy then. "Tongzi, these people I focus on, you must pay more attention to their situation." Vol 2 Chapter 5586: The whole family has been degraded (22) Vol 2 Chapter 5586: The whole family has been degraded (22) [I know, the host is big. After Tang Guo entered the crew, she still didn''t feel relieved. He pulled a small group and put all these people in the group so that they could report their safety every day. After talking, several people knew that Ai Xiaonuan''s situation was not right, so they cooperated very well with Tang Guo. Because He Xiao woke up, and after his intervention, the opportunity for the webcast of that bad drama was gone. Of course, he also paid a big price for this, but it is better than the title of a bad film. Ai Xiaonuan was notified that when there were no opportunities for webcasting of the drama, she held the phone and wondered: "Director Ho, why are there no opportunities for webcasting? Didn''t you still say that the webcasting problem is not a big problem?" how could be? The drama she worked so hard to produce, how can these people be like this, saying that they will not broadcast it if they don''t broadcast it, it is a waste of her efforts. He Xiao didn''t talk nonsense. After exining, he hung up the phone quickly, not wanting tomunicate with Ai Xiaonuan any more, he was afraid of being degraded. Ai Xiaonuan has been snatched home by Jing Hong, of course, she did not break up with Ning Ran. Jing Hong is a very domineering person. Before, there was a problem with the family, so Guan Ai Xiaonuan did not unterally break up. Now that the matter has been dealt with, it is of course to take her back. When Jing Hong came back, he saw Ai Xiaonuan''s eyes red and swollen, and his face sank. He walked over tofort Ai Xiaonuan, and the coldness on his face was much less: "Xiao Nuan, what''s the matter? Who is it? Bullied you?" "No... nothing happened." "In front of me, are you reluctant to tell the truth?" Under Jing Hong''s questioning, Ai Xiaonuan finally expected Ai Ai to say something that the new drama could not broadcast. His own woman was bullied in this way. As the overbearing president, Jing Hong, of course, couldn''t tolerate it. Heforted Ai Xiaonuan on the spot and asked the people under his hand to find the script for Ai Xiaonuan. "Don''t cry, I will invest in a drama, and it will definitely be broadcast at that time, making you popr." Jing Hong was originally a person who didn''t like her woman to show her face outside, but seeing her pitiful appearance, she couldn''t help but feel distressed. I am a person, of course I am a fan of it. Ai Xiaonuan stopped crying and happily nestled in Jing Hong''s arms. A monthter, when Tang Guo learned that Jinghong had used money to smash a y for Ai Xiaonuan, he fell silent again. She decided to meet Jing Hong. As the eldest of the Tang family, it is still easy to make an appointment with Jing Hong. Jing Hong was a little surprised when he saw Tang Guo''s appearance. He frowned and looked at her: "Miss Tang ising here, I don''t know what''s the cost?" Tang Guo carefully observed Jing Hong. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, the door was pushed open, and then a familiar voice sounded: "A Hong, you guys..." Tang Guo looked back and saw Ai Xiaonuan standing at the door with red eyes, as if she was about to cry at any time. "A Hong, am I disturbing you?" Jing Hong stood up quickly, passed Tang Guo''s side, and held Ai Xiaonuan in his arms: "What are you thinking about?" He already felt that Xiao Nuan didn''t like Tang Guo, so he could only ask Tang Guo to leave. Tang Guo did not expect that she would be invited out of the office directly. She looked back, Ai Xiaonuan hid in Jing Hong''s arms and gave her a secret look. Leaving Jinghong''spany, Tang Guo got in the car. [The host is big, is Jing Hong deceived? "No matter if I am confused or not, I will nevere to him again. I will still draw a sry from the bottom of the tank and just look up what is wrong with hispany." [Okay, leave this to me. "Hurry up, I''m already impatient." This world is disgusting. Tang Guo took out his cell phone and called Tang Ting. In fact, she could see that Jing Hong was bewildered. But Jing Hong is different from the others, she can''t wake him up. Besides, in the original plot, Jing Hong also brought down the Tang family. Regardless of whether he is awake or awake, we will destroy him first. Yin Yao didn''t know how long the formation had been hacked, and felt that the formation could not bear many attacks, and hisplexion improved. I can think of the time that has passed, and my face is even worse. It was about a thousand times to go down, and the formation in front of him was finally broken, just as he was about to jump into the small world. A familiar person appeared in front of him, making him itchy with hatred. "Gong power has improved again, but this is only one level. Do you think you can see her if you break the formation? Dreaming." Yuan Jiu''s external avatar appeared again, "tell you secretly, Agogo has already Married someone else and had a baby." Yin Yao''s expression cooled down, and Yuan Jiu was happy: "I just said, nausea can still make you sick." "Do you think I''m as stupid as you? Go away." The bank waved his hand and chopped Yuan Jiu''s external avatar into pieces, before jumping out of the small world without hesitation. That disgusting guy, wait until hees back to clean up. Vol 2 Chapter 5587: The whole family has been degraded (23) Vol 2 Chapter 5587: The whole family has been degraded (23) Chapter 5587 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (23) What is wrong inside Jingshi can''t escape the eyes of the system at all. However, within two days, all Jing''s problems were found, and the internal problems were not small. Tang Guo looked at these materials carefully. Jing Shi himself was good. If there is a good leader, of course, he will get better and better. But after this leader suddenly bes a love brain, then there will be a big problem. However, because Jing Hong is the male lead in this small world, he has a strong aura, so even if there is a problem with Jing, he will be ignored by people subconsciously. Now Tang Guo asked the system to find it out. If the problem is not dealt with in time, it would be a very serious matter for Jing''s. "It''s strange." [The host is big, why is it weird? ] The system didn''t quite understand. He only knew that Jing had a lot of problems, and all the big and small things should make it impossible for Jing to operate normally. But in this city, everyone has to give Jing''s face, as if they want Jing''s, it is very strange. The main industries that Jingshi is currently developing are the gaming industry and the retail industry. The oldest brand is games. However, thepany does not develop new games now, and it makes money mainly from a game that was made seven years ago. With the development ofwork technology, mobile games are now prevalent, but Jing''s games are still terminal games, and she has no intention of developing mobile terminals. It is really strange to hold such a big golden mountain without using it. Tang Guo didn''t think that everyone in the Jing n was a fool and couldn''t see the real market. But in this way, she was more certain of her guess. "It stands to reason that Jing''s start is so high, it shouldn''t be like that." Tang Guohe exined to the system, "Jing''s game that came out seven years ago upied arge market. If ites out with smartphones If you develop the mobile terminal in time and upy the market again, you will definitely be the leader." "However, for so many years, Jing''s not only has not upied the mobile phone market, but also has no intention of developing new games. Don''t you think it is strange?" "ording to the information you brought back, Jing Hong doesn''t spend much time in the office every day. He is either dealing with the messy things at home, or he is stubborn with Ai Xiaonuan, spending money to meet her wish. I think any of them have some ambitions. Its not the case for anypany leader." When I heard the system, I couldn''t help being stunned, it seemed like this. "Tongzi, the next thing you have to do is to magnify Jing''s problem to him so that everyone can understand that the mobile phone is now popr, and Jing''s old game seven years ago can no longer keep up with the new era. Up." "I just checked the game forum and found that many yers have reported that this game often has bugs, but they will soon be prevaricated by Jing''s people. After a few days, these yers seem to have forgotten the problems in the game. Jing''s didn''t maintain it much, and the bug is still there." "This is very abnormal. Under normal circumstances, yers can''t bear bugs appear, especially this one after another, and they will definitely abandon the game. However, these yers not only do not abandon the game, they seem to forget everything before, and continue to y for money. " The system looked at Jing''s game interface and looked at the ancient style of painting, and it was indeed somewhat intolerable. He also yed games. He hadn''t noticed before that there were so many yers in Jingshi''s old game. [The host is big, leave it to me, within three days, yers will find problems with the Jingshi game. Vol 2 Chapter 5588: The whole family has been degraded (24) Vol 2 Chapter 5588: The whole family has been degraded (24) "There is also Jing''s retail industry," Tang Guo looked at another document, "it''s also very abnormal." "Based on these information, I found that thendlord has not increased the rent for Jing''s house for many years." Take a closer look at the system andpare it with the rents of surrounding shops. I don''t know, but he was shocked when he saw it, he was a good boy. He saw that it was a rtively prosperous area in the city. The rent for a rtively small retail store in Jing''s family was currently 5,000 yuan a month. Look at the shops next door to Jing''s. The minimum rent for the shops in the same location and not far apart in size is 50,000 a month. Even a fool knows that there is a problem. He quickly turned over other locations, and sure enough, the rent of Jing''s retail store was ten to twenty times different from the rent of other stores. "Do you think those things in Jing''s retail store are special?" System: [That''s it. In fact, after the rise of emerce, retail stores are not doing badly or not. The Jingshi model, logically speaking, should be greatly impacted. Their retail stores have not changed much. However, many people went in. "That''s right, under the cover of the halo, people see that Jing''s is the first choice. They won''t go to other stores, and they won''t choose emerce. That''s why I said that the world is weird." "This matter is also left to you to make everyone realize that Jing''s things are not so good, they are verymon, and they can be easily bought online, and they are cheaper. In addition, remind thosendlords that they should give Jing His rent has increased." The system couldn''t help but gloat. The increase in rent alone was enough for Jing to drink a pot. The system did not dy, and immediately went to do this. He first reminded thendlords that it was time to increase the rent. Later, I went to the game forum and posted various posts to make them realize how old-fashioned Jing''s game is, and also cited examples of bugs that Jing''s did not fix over the years. In addition, he moved out of Jing Shi''s attitude of being a king of heaven and Laozi over the years. After doing this, he went everywhere to spread the Jing''s retail store. The things remained unchanged and sold so expensive. Jinghong has some headaches these days. At first, it was thendlord of all Jingshi''s offline retail stores who proposed to increase the rent. At the beginning, he did not agree, saying that the rent would not be rented if the rent increased. He felt that thesendlords were looking at his store''s business, so he was jealous and wanted to make money. Therefore, on the first day, their Jingshi withdrew more than 20 retail stores, so that people under their hands could find other stores as soon as possible. Before the next day, he received feedback that for the same location, the current rent is more than ten times that of the original location, and it may be more than that. Most of the previousndlords proposed to increase to the average level around them, and then give them a little discount. If they choose a new store, they will lose a lot. After all, after a series of operations such as closing stores, canceling goods, renovating new stores, moving, etc., each store will invest a lot, so it is better to be directly increased by rent. Jing Hong had a headache when he received the feedback. He was very angry when faced with the usations from thepany''s shareholders. However, the problem now is that the store that decides to withdraw must either find a new ce or discuss it with the previousndlord. They always lose money. In order to reduce losses, people in thepany agreed to discuss with the oldndlord. In the end, a few oldndlords had nothing and they had to withdraw. Vol 2 Chapter 5589: The whole family has been degraded (25) Vol 2 Chapter 5589: The whole family has been degraded (25) In addition, thendlords of retail stores across the country have to increase prices, and the entirepany is in a rush. Before they could react, there was a problem with their ace game. In three days, half of the yers were lost, and the whole Jing was shocked. Jing didn''t take it seriously at the beginning, and felt that he couldn''t get used to this group of yers. However, as the yers continued to churn away, they were all panicked. One monthter, Jing''s suffered a big deficit. What made them even more helpless was that the retail store business seemed to be cursed and generally worse and worse. As for the running water over the game, it is even more terrible. At present, 80% of yers have been lost. ording to this situation, this game is basically unable to retain people and can only be closed. It was only a month. Everyone in Jing''s family, including Jing Hong, didn''t understand that the games that had been run well before were obviously liked by so many people, so why were there no one suddenly? Even if they did a lot of rescue measures, looking at the scattered people in the end, they had to deal with the service. And offline retail stores, because of rent and flow problems, can only face the closure of one by one. The current Jingshi is in danger, and he is no longer the leader that everyone thought before. Jing Hong did not expect that Jing Shi was facing bankruptcy. He was in a daze, vaguely felt that it shouldn''t be like this, and rubbed his head vigorously, but he couldn''t think of why it was like this. Ai Xiaonuan doesn''t pay attention to these at all. She is currently in the crew. Jing Hong invested in a movie for her before. Busy every day, no one in the crew dared to provoke her and held her up. She expects that after the movie is released, she will be an instant hit, and it is best to get a queen or something. She believes that she can, after all, isn''t Tang Guo okay? She didn''t even notice that Jing Shi had a big problem. Jing Hong can''t be her backing either. When did she notice that something was wrong? It was the attitude of everyone in the crew to her that was not right, not as cautious as before, and even secretly mocking her. Ai Xiaonuan is very angry. This is the movie that Ah Hong invested in her. She is the protagonist. What qualifications do these people have to mock her? If they dare to provoke her, she will let Ah Hong drive them all out! Tang Guo didn''t stop Ai Xiaonuan''s new film from shooting, because she had long known that it was a bad film. There is indeed a lot of investment, but as long as the audience is not blind, they will not watch it. Even if the audience is confused, she will wake them up. Ai Xiaonuan will not only not be an instant hit, but will also be called the queen of bad movies. With the achievement of being the queen of bad movies with one movie, it should be rare toe to the circle. Two monthster, Jing''s ws. Tang Ting, who had long been reminded by Tang Guo, immediately took the initiative to acquire Jingshi. Ai Xiaonuan''s movie was also filmed, and Jing Hong did not tell her about thepany''s bankruptcy. Ai Xiaonuan doesn''t like talking to other people, and no one else wille to her to say these things, so she still doesn''t know about Jing''s bankruptcy. I made a movie, and now she thinks about other things, and is talking to Jing Hong. Of course, Jing Hong spared no room for support, selling all his real estate, and investing in TV dramas for Ai Xiaonuan. He cane up with the money, of course people in the circle will not refuse, isn''t it just to let Ai Xiaonuan be the heroine? Everyone is happy to get it with money. As for ratings, some directors and actors don''t care at all, as long as they have money to get it. Vol 2 Chapter 5590: The whole family has been degraded (26) Vol 2 Chapter 5590: The whole family has been degraded (26) Chapter 5590 The whole family has been demoted (26) Tang Guo had been paying attention to the movements of the two, and found that the money in Jinghong''s hands had been squeezed out by Ai Xiaonuan, and when there was only one house left, he did not say anything. A few monthster, Ai Xiaonuan''s movie was released. With Tang Guo''s reminder, the audience was so sober, and almost no one bought it. The audience did not forget what Ai Xiaonuan did before, after all, Tang Guo reminded him all the time. Ai Xiaonuan''s reputation on the Inte is not very good. In another few months, Ai Xiaonuan''s TV series was broadcast. As soon as it was broadcast, it was horribly scolded. Except for the first two days, almost no one was watching. Ai Xiaonuan is not from a major, nor has he received professional training and guidance. He is not very talented. It is strange that the heroine who ys the role can watch that. Besides, the director of that y is a man who specializes in making money, and did not make this y at all. When Ai Xiaonuan saw her being sealed as the queen of bad movies, her whole body copsed. How did that happen? Before long, Zhang Qingqing and Tang Zhen made great breakthroughs in their respective TV series and movies, which made Ai Xiaonuan even more crazy. She looked at the phone gloomily, not knowing what she was thinking. "Xiao Nuan, what''s the matter?" It was Jing Hong who found that her condition was not right, and walked over tofort her as before. He has nothing now, only Ai Xiaonuan. No matter what she wants, he will give it. Ai Xiaonuan disliked Jing Hong''s infatuation, and kicked him away: "Why are you so useless?" "I worked so hard in acting, but in exchange for this result, it''s all because of the less money you put in before." Ai Xiaonuan used: "I really misunderstood you. You can go bankrupt for such a bigpany." Ai Xiaonuan grabbed her bag and prepared to leave. In this ce, facing this wimpy man, she can''t stay for a day Jing Hong was going to catch Ai Xiao Nuan, but she avoided him. Jing Hong was also a little angry, and stopped her with an ugly face: "Xiao Nuan, I have given everything for you, how do you look at me?" Jing Hong said nothing to let Ai Xiaonuan leave, and hugged Ai Xiaonuan: "You can''t go, I only have you." "Get out!" Jing Hong didn''t expect that Ai Xiaonuan''s strength was surprisingly strong, and he pushed him back several steps. He looked at Ai Xiaonuan in surprise. She was full of disdain and disdain, which made him feel cold. "Useless." "Ai Xiaonuan, you have no conscience to say that." Jing Hong was angry and wanted to rush over, but did not expect to be pped and pped by Ai Xiaonuan. He fell to the ground, a little dazed. Ai Xiaonuan approached Jing Hong and said with a disgusted expression: "Why don''t you die for a useless man like you? I can''t do anything well, just go and die." She pointed outside the window, "Jump down." , You will be relieved by jumping down." Jing Hong seemed to be lost. He didn''t care about Ai Xiaonuan at all. He walked to the window. Under Ai Xiaonuan''s attention, he climbed up the window and jumped down without hesitation. Ai Xiaonuan sneered when she saw this, opened the door and left. When she walked out the door, she had cleaned up her expression, still the pitiful look she used to be. She took out the phone and dialed Ning Ran''s number. "Brother Ning." Ai Xiaonuan''s slightly choked voice sounded when the call was connected over there. "Brother Ning, can youe and pick me up?" "Xiao Nuan, where are you, I wille right away." "I''m here" Hanging up the phone, Ai Xiaonuan put away her expression, and casually threw the phone into her bag. She walked to the agreed ce, waiting for Ning Ran''s arrival. This is her world, no one can destroy. Anyone who blocks her way must die. Vol 2 Chapter 5591: The whole family has been degraded (27) Vol 2 Chapter 5591: The whole family has been degraded (27) [The host is big, Jing Hong is dead. When Tang Guo heard the news, he was taken aback for a moment: "How did you die?" [He died by jumping off the building. I heard that he couldn''t bear thepany''s bankruptcy. He jumped from the window of his house and died on the spot. Tang Guo was silent for a minute, and then said, "Pay attention to his follow-up. Tell me when his funeral will be held." Ok. The system found that Tang Guo didn''t seem to fluctuate much. It only seemed that Jinghong died by ident, and he seemed to have doubts about it. [Ai Xiaonuan went to Ning Ran. Tang Guo doesn''t care about this, she only cares about Zhang Qingqing, Tang Zhen, and He Xiao''s achievements, as well as her brother''s career development. As long as their careers flourish, everything will be easy. Oh, yes, and her career can''t stop. A weekter, Tang Guo thought of Jing Hong: "Have Jing Hong''s funeral been held?" It''s been so long, did her little tongzi just care about ying and forget about it? no. "Where is Jing Hong? Has it been cremated?" The system is depressed: [No. He also felt very strange about this incident. After Jing Hong''s body was pulled away, it was not sent out. He has been paying attention to it all the time. "You look for Jing Hong''s body and see if it''s still there." The system doesn''t understand a little bit, so go to scan quickly. After a while, he came back: [The host is big, Jing Hong''s body is gone. Tang Guo knew it: "I know." Tang Guo was going to the crew today, got up early, asked about Jing Hong, and went downstairs. She got in the car and started closing her eyes. After a while, she heard the system''s reminder that the driver was walking the wrong way. She opened her eyes and looked at the driver in front of her. Looking at the deviated route, there is no intention to stop it. The system doesn''t know what Tang Guo sells, but it doesn''t worry, knowing that she has the final say. The driver drove more and more remotely, and before long, he drove outside an abandoned factory building. Tang Guo showed a proper panic. When he was about to get out of the car and escape, the driver came over and used a knife to force her on the neck. She can only follow the driver''s instructions and enter the factory. After entering the factory, she discovered that Zhang Qingqing, Tang Zhen, He Xiao, and Tang Ting were all here. They were **** by five flowers, and there were people guarding them. On the other side, sat two familiar people, Ai Xiaonuan and Ning Ran. When Ai Xiaonuan saw Tang Guo appear, her face was distorted. Tang Guo could see the hatred inside. Ai Xiaonuan''s attitude towards her is wrong, and she hasn''t figured out what happened so far. "Ai Xiao Nuan?" Tang Guo made a puzzled voice. Tang Ting and the others were all wrapped in yellow tape, and they couldn''t speak at all. They don''t even know why the people around them betrayed, they were brought here because they couldn''t defend themselves. Seeing that it was Ai Xiaonuan, they couldn''t believe it. Seeing that Tang Guo was also tied up, their premonitions got worse and worse. "Ai Xiaonuan, what do you want to do?" Ai Xiaonuan satzily on the chair, looking at Tang Guo''s eyes with disdain: "I didn''t want to do anything to you, but you are really unbehaved and disobedient. You always like to go against my meaning and go to me Go in a direction you dont like." At this point, Ai Xiaonuan''s expression became even more distorted. "Without my permission, how can you go so smoothly?" "Zhang Qingqing, Tang Zhen, you two dare to stand up, still want to be popr, dreaming." "He Xiao, have you forgotten that you said that your heroine was prepared for me?" When He Xiao heard, she didn''t hold back rolling her eyes, and this woman liked to dream. "Tang Ting, why didn''t you help me that day? You actually ignored me again and again, you are the least obedient." Tang Ting: What''s wrong. Vol 2 Chapter 5592: The whole family has been degraded (28) Vol 2 Chapter 5592: The whole family has been degraded (28) Chapter 5592 The whole family has been demoted (28) "It turned out to be good, why are you so bad these days?" Ai Xiaonuan''s expression was impatient, and with some pity, "Since you are so disobedient, I can only let you disappear into this world." "In my world, no one is allowed to sabotage." Ai Xiaonuan stood up. It was obviously a little white face. At this moment, she felt a little gazing at the world. Only with the strange expression on that face, it looked a bit nondescript. Anyway, it was not very harmonious. "Your world?" Tang Guo said, "The world belongs to everyone, how can it be your world?" Ai Xiaonuan nced at Tang Guo faintly, did not answer her question, only beckoned to the thugs: "Hang them all up." "I let them experience what it is that goes against my will." She couldn''t ept that these destinies were different from what she had imagined. If she didn''t go ording to her arrangement, there was only one ending waiting for these people, destruction. Tang Guo understood that Ai Xiaonuan probably wouldn''t reveal what was going on. It doesn''t matter, she has guessed about it, but she hasn''t found a way out for the time being. But there are some eyebrows, can you just try. Of course she wouldn''t let Ai Xiaonuan hang them all up. She had already seen those sharp knives inserted upside down, and she knew without guessing that these sharp knives were obviously used to deal with them. Ai Xiaonuan should want to solve all of them in this ce, hang them up, and then suddenly put them down, everyone will be broken by these sharp knives. What a cruel method! This really subverted her perception of Ai Xiaonuan, after all, she didn''t see the true face of the other party at first. It can only be said that this world is very deceptive. If she hadn''t guessed it herself, she still couldn''t see the true face of this world. If no one is behind the scenes, she can''t hide her. She actually suspected that in the previous world, the stone that was used to suppress the soul did not belong to that world. Someone is targeting her. Is it that guy? There is a great possibility. When the thugs started to take action, Tang Guo had already broken away from the ropes. He subdued the thugs who hadn''t reacted three or two times, and rushed to Tang Ting''s side and rescued them all. Ai Xiaonuan yelled over there, letting the thugs catch her. The thugs who had been subdued by Tang Guo seemed to have the ability to move again. He didn''t know the pain on his body, and quickly got up, attacking them with a dull expression. Seeing this, Tang Guo was not polite, and directly used his soul to suppress. All the thugs passed out at this moment. No matter how Ai Xiaonuan yelled, they never got up again. Ai Xiaonuan doesn''t seem to be very good: "Ning Ran, let''s go." Unfortunately, at this time, where would Tang Guo let them go? She shed and came to the two of them, still the way the soul suppressed, making Ai Xiao Nuan unable to move. Feeling Ai Xiaonuan''s soul power and those of the thugs, she was even more sure of her guess that the difference between the two was really too great. "You...you..." Ai Xiaonuan looked at Tang Guo in horror, and didn''t understand why she was so powerful, and her eyes were all incredulous, "How could it be, how could you be so powerful, there must be something wrong." After Tang Guo subdued Ai Xiaonuan and Ning Ran, everyone was relieved. Tang Ting came over: "Send it to the police station?" Tang Guo shook his head: "Don''t call the police, it''s useless." Tang Ting was puzzled, how could it be useless? Can Ai Xiaonuan still control the police station? It should be impossible. Vol 2 Chapter 5593: The whole family has been degraded (29) Vol 2 Chapter 5593: The whole family has been degraded (29) Chapter 5593 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (29) "Guoguo, do you know what?" Tang Ting frowned and couldn''t help but look carefully at Ai Xiaonuan. "She has such a great ability?" He set his gaze on Ning Ran again, "Even if it is Ning. Home, there is no such ability." "Brother, it''s not the question of ability or not, this matter is a bitplicated to talk about." By this time, Tang Guo had basically determined what was going on in this world, and of course he didn''t choose to hide it anymore. Her gaze fell on Ai Xiaonuan''s face, but Ai Xiaonuan looked confident. "Brother, do you think this is the real world?" "He Xiao, Zhenzhen, Qingqing, have you ever thought that this is not a real world. Perhaps it is a real world, but not the world we live in." Tang Ting''s four faces appeared confused at the same time. Isn''t it the real world? Not the world they originally lived in? They can understand every word, but they don''t understand how it is connected. Instead, Ai Xiaonuan, who was originally calm, appeared panic on her face, but she looked at Tang Guo with confidence and blurted out, "Why do you think of this?" After saying this, she shut up immediately. That person told him that if you want to control your world forever, you can''t remind these people of the past. In order not to wear a gang, she herself rarely recalls the past, she has adapted to her identity and has always performed well. She was so upset that she shouldn''t have asked that sentence just now. They shouldn''t remember it, and if they remember it, it''s definitely not the reaction they are right now. Tang Guo has already sealed Ai Xiaonuans soul, not afraid of the other party being a demon, pacing back and forth in front of the other party, and after a while, she looked straight at Ai Xiaonuan: "If you disappear into this world, what will this world do? Okay? Can we go out." When Xiao Xiao Nian heard this, he couldn''t help butugh: "This is my world. If I disappear, you must also disappear." She felt that Tang Guo might be aware of something, but she didn''t know the truth. The other party seemed to be killing her, but she was not afraid at all. That person said that as long as she died in this world, the world would copse, and these people would disappear. If these people want to live well, they have to treat her well. Tang Guo was a little regretful. In fact, she had already guessed it, so she didn''t do anything to Ai Xiaonuan. This world can be so lifelike, and it can be controlled so much by an ordinary person, it is obvious that someone has done something in it. The only thing she could guess was the neurosis. Maybe thest world is a pavement for this world. The other side deliberately disgusted her, and it really disgusted her. She will remember this, and when she goes out, the person had better not show up in front of her. "Guoguo, do you know what''s going on?" Tang Ting vaguely realized what Tang Guo meant. "I have a clear memory from childhood to adulthood. I can''t think of other things. We really live in another one. The world, not this world?" "Well, all of our memories should have been changed by others. I have only recently noticed something wrong. Recently, I have been investigating this matter and finally found that Ai Xiaonuan is very strange." "She is really weird." He Xiao said, "I helped her change the script in a silly way. I thought she was shocked, but now it makes me sick and bad when I think about it. This woman is so bad, how could I be right? She is obedient." Vol 2 Chapter 5594: The whole family has been degraded (30) Vol 2 Chapter 5594: The whole family has been degraded (30) Chapter 5594 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (30) Ai Xiaonuan really didn''t hold back a nce at He Xiao. If it weren''t for her inability to use the power of her soul, she would definitely show He Xiao a good look. She was still a little nervous in her heart. Tang Guo had so many methods, she really didn''t expect it. She wanted to call that person, but no matter how she called, that person didn''t mean to appear. Did the other party hand over the world to her and left? "Guoguo, what are we going to do then?" Tang Ting still believed his sister very much. Thinking of all the previous experiences and the experience of He Xiaoji, the more I thought about it, I felt that Ai Xiaonuan was particrly wrong. It is strange that so many people can be influenced by her. What Tang Guo said is probably true. However, they are going out now, how do they get out? Tang Guo was the one who noticed this first, and several people looked at her. "Ai Xiaonuan should know how to get out, but she definitely wouldn''t want to say it." Tang Guo finished speaking, and saw Ai Xiaonuan''s triumphant eyes, as if she was saying, you know it. Tang Guo was not angry. If Ai Xiao Nuan was not an ordinary person, she would directly destroy her soul, but an ordinary person could not bear it. Once the opponent is gone, the world copses and everyone can''t get out. "Don''t think about it, I can''t let you out, my world, do youe as you want, leave as you want?" Ai Xiaonuan said with a smile, "If you kneel down and beg me, I can still consider it. " Zhang Qingqing: "I always think you are a little sick." "I''m still very sick." Tang Zhen couldn''t help saying. Ai Xiaonuan let out a cold voice: "Okay, don''t you want to go out for the rest of your life, just live and die here obediently." When these people die, then she can be free. "As long as it is used properly, mental power can always exist. If I guess right, the flow of time in this world is much faster than the flow of our original world. Maybe we have been here for a few years, and it hasn''t been a while outside. " As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, Ai Xiaonuan''s expression changed, and soon returned to normal: "So what, anyway, if I don''t let go, you can''t get out." "Actually, it''s not bad here. We have our own business, and you have no freedom from today." Ai Xiaonuan frowned, what do you mean? "Brother, lock up Ai Xiaonuan." Tang Ting did not hesitate. Now Ai Xiaonuan admits that this is not the world they are in, and there is no pressure to lock her up. Soon, Ai Xiaonuan was taken to an ind. On this ind, Tang Guo conscientiously arranged many formations, and kept Ai Xiao Nuan alone here, not to be lonely. On this ind, there is a house, which is very simple, and the only electrical appliance in it is a TV. As for food, no. Ai Xiaonuan will not starve to death, after all, in this world, everyone is a spiritual body, or soul. "We are leaving like this. She will have no problem, will she?" Zhang Qingqing was a little worried, "If she dies, then we must be gone? What she said before is not like a joke." "There is surveince over there. I asked someone to watch it. Don''t worry. What you have to do now is to develop your own business. As high as you can achieve, you can achieve as high as you can. Anyway, life is perfect. " Several people don''t quite understand, but this is their purpose, and they intend to follow suit. After leaving that isted ind, Tang Guo never went back to see it again, just let the system stare at Ai Xiaonuan''s situation to see her reaction there. For the first month, Ai Xiaonuan was rtively calm. Vol 2 Chapter 5595: The whole family has been degraded (31) Vol 2 Chapter 5595: The whole family has been degraded (31) Chapter 5595 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (31) From the second month on, Ai Xiaonuan was obviously a little bit stunned, but unfortunately he couldn''t get out. After half a year, Ai Xiaonuan copsed. A person, only a TV, no food, no y, nomunication, not even birds, flowers, trees, she can only move around in this small room. At this time, she knew how ruthless Tang Guo''s method was. What made her even more unbearable was the TV opportunity to broadcast the achievements of those outsiders from time to time. Seeing Zhang Qingqing and Tang Zhen win various awards softly, she went crazy with jealousy. Seeing He Xiao making wonderful films one after another, she was very upset and hated that the protagonist was not her. Seeing Tang Ting grow thepany and be an internationally renownedpany, approaching the position of the richest man, she hated Tang Ting for being disobedient. She really hoped that Tang Ting would hold all the good things in front of her like a licking dog, but she looked dismissively. And Tang Guo, she was already at the peak, but she was breaking one peak after another, and her jealousy caused Ai Xiaonuan to copse. She tried to struggle with Tang Guo''s **** to her soul, but no matter how hard she struggled, it was useless. This world originally controlled by her, it seems that she can no longer control it. She knows that the spirit body will never die if there is no ident. Of course she was reluctant to die by herself, but it seemed meaningless to stay in this ce. Now taking advantage of those people not paying attention, Ai Xiaonuan decided to abandon this world, leave here, and return to the original ce. She doesn''t like the people in that ce. She in that ce shouldn''t like everything in that ce. But in that ce, she was at least free and didn''t have to be locked in this room. After the decision, Ai Xiaonuan no longer hesitated and nned to leave. When she goes out, she will close the world forever and keep these people trapped here forever, even if they get the best results here, what about it? Not all of them are fake yet. As long as the world is closed forever, the outsiders will soon be checked as vegetative. If she does not open the world, then they will have no way to wake up in their lifetime. A vicious smile appeared on Ai Xiaonuan''s face, and he summoned the key. The moment she took out the key, she felt a gust of wind blowing in front of her eyes, and then she felt that the key in her hand was gone. She shuddered and reacted, looking at Tang Guo who was standing not far away, shouting like a madman: "Tang Guo, don''t go too far, give it back to me!" "After waiting so long, you finally can''t help it." She knew that Ai Xiaonuan definitely had a way to go out, and that was what it meant to close it on this ind. She doesn''t believe it anymore, Ai Xiaonuan can always stay in a room willingly. Based on her understanding of the other party''s character, the other party is cowardly, selfish, and will definitely not be the kind of person who is willing to die. So, this trick is useful. After getting the key, Tang Guo took a closer look and determined that this should be the way to get out. The operation is very simple, there is a red button on it, it should be able to go out with one click. She didn''t hesitate to take out her mobile phone to call other people, these people are real people in spirit. Asking them toe quickly and not summon people together, she is not at ease, afraid of something wrong in the way. When she presses the buttonter, she will cover them with the power of her soul, and she will not be afraid of idents. ... "When did this happen?" "A week ago, Xiao Guo said that she nned to take advantage of these two days to take a break and y that new game. It is said that this holographic game is still in the closed beta and it is difficult to get a ce." Vol 2 Chapter 5596: The whole family has been degraded (32) Vol 2 Chapter 5596: The whole family has been degraded (32) Chapter 5596 The whole family has been demoted (32) "If it werent for the start of work, and sister Xiaoguo hadnte out today, I didnt notice anything wrong. Not only that, when I went to the Tangs house, the helper of the Tangs family said that all the members of Xiao Guos family are ying this game. Its all in the nutrition warehouse. The assistant looked ugly, Sister Chen, what are we going to do? I didnt dare to move the nutrition warehouse. It was different from the previous one. I tried to press the button to call Sister Xiaoguo offline. What''s the use." "It would be weird if Xiaoguo is alone, and the whole family is like this." At this moment, Chen Xuan''s mobile phone rang ticking. She opened it and saw that it was a small group of news. This is a small group of brokers in the circle. When she saw the news of the group, she was stunned and said to her assistant: "Zhang Qingqing and Tang Zhen have both had an ident. They have also been in the nutrition warehouse for a week. They have not yete out, and the nutrition warehouse cannot be opened." "Sister Chen, this is not easy." No matter how stupid Chen Xuan was, she knew that something was wrong. She looked at the assistant in front of her, and she was taken aback: "Where is Xiao Nuan? Work is about to start, why isn''t sheing?" "I don''t know about this. I haven''t heard from her in recent days." Chen Xuan hurried to the Tang house to see the situation. It is said that the nutrition warehouse does not know what the material is, and most people cannot destroy it from the outside. Many people have already arrived at the Tang house. She returned the news from the group, and the group instantly exploded. Soon she received a message that the director He Xiao was also trapped in the nutrition warehouse. Before arriving at the Tang''s house, she heard another gossip, Jing Hong, the president of Jingshi, the situation seemed to be more dangerous, and the current test showed that the other party''s vitality was decreasing. "You can''t force a disconnection. Once the connection is forcibly disconnected, they will nevere back." When Chen Xuan walked into Tang''s house, she heard such a voice. She quickly passed by and saw a man who didn''t know what words to use to praise standing next to the Tang Guo nutrition warehouse. "This nutrition chamber has a self-destructing device, and it cannot be forced open from the outside. Once it detects the upper limit of its strength, it will explode if it encounters damage." Yin Yao''s expression was ugly, he did not expect Yuan Jiu to be so disgusting. Open inside." "Sir, what you said is true?" "You can find someone else to try, and you want to destroy the Tang family''s nutrition warehouse, not allowed." Of course the medical staff did not dare. This matter was really tricky. Fortunately, the vital signs of these people were fairly normal. But once the nutrient solution in it is consumed, if they don''t wake up, then there is really no way to survive. I don''t know who is so wicked. Designing this kind of nutrition warehouse is obviously not giving people a way to survive, right? Yin Yao didn''t care about the attitude of the people around him, only fortunate that he came in time: "You''d better check and see how many such nutrition warehouses are left. If it is forced to open, no one can afford the consequences." Yin Yao tried to use mental power to pass through the nutrition warehouse, but felt the formation on it, and his expression became colder. What a yuan nine! What he can do now is to guard the nutrition warehouse and not let others destroy it. When the nutrient solution is consumed, he will use thest method to destroy the nutrient warehouse, destroy the body of Agogo, and enter that world. Of course, this is the worst method. If Agogo can go, other people are not necessarily. He believed that she coulde out before the nutrient solution was consumed. Thinking like this, Yin Yao suddenly felt a glimpse of his gaze, and when he looked down, he just saw Tang Guo in the nutrition store opening his eyes, he was stunned, and then smiled. Tang Guo pressed the button and the nutrition storehouse was opened. Yin Yao saw here out and quickly helped her up: "Is it all right?" "No, call the police and catch Ai Xiaonuan. She tricked me into the nutrition warehouse." ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5597: The whole family has been degraded (33) Vol 2 Chapter 5597: The whole family has been degraded (33) Chapter 5597 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (33) Faced with the doubts of the people around, Tang Guo briefly exined how Ai Xiaonuan tricked her into the game nutrition warehouse. Of course, there are mixed truths and falsehoods. The game nutrition warehouse was indeed given to them by Ai Xiaonuan, and they were allowed to y games at the same time, but it was because the game nutrition warehouse had a psychedelic array on it. As ordinary people, few people can control their behavior when they see the game nutrition store. At the moment she opened the outside world, she had all her memories, and I believe other people would almost retrieve their own memories. "Oh, juste out, juste out, it really scared me to death." Chen Xuan patted her heart with joy, her face pale and pale, it can be seen that she really scared her, "I heard that most people can''t help it. Opening the game nutrition storehouse, if it is forced to open, it may also activate the self-destructing device of the game nutrition storehouse, which is killing me." When Tang Guo heard this, she didn''t worry that Ai Xiaonuan would not be used. Ai Xiaonuan can only spend the second half of his life in jail after making this unapproved thing and affecting so many people, and how it came about. The other people in the Tang family were also sober. Tang Ting was the first to find Tang Guo. Seeing that Tang Guo was safe and sound, he touched her head: "It''s okay, have you called the police?" "It has been reported." Chen Xuan said, "Ai Xiaonuan must not be able to run away, what''s the matter with that girl? Where did she never get this stuff from?" Tang Guo and Tang Ting looked at each other, then shook their heads. Tang Ting really didn''t know, Tang Guo knew, but it was hard to tell. Tang Ting only saw the man standing next to Tang Guo. This man had long hair and was dressed very strangely, as if she had walked out of a TV series. Moreover, the look in this person''s eyes was always on her sister''s body, and his face was unsightly. Yin Yao felt it, and didn''t mean to hide it, let Tang Ting look at it. "Thanks to this gentleman''s reminder, if otherwise, if we rashly open the nutrition warehouse, it will definitely cause irreparable harm to you." It was the firefighter who was talking. After the game nutrition warehouse was opened from the inside, they simply checked. And n to move these things away. At that time, there will be special personnel to research and split the game nutrition warehouse. The self-destructing device alone is not conducive to the safety of the citizens, and it must be allowed to be ced in Tang''s house. "Thanks for your hard work." Tang Ting temporarily moved his gaze away from Yin Yao, "it adds trouble to you." The game nutrition warehouse was given to their family by Ai Xiaonuan, under the pretext that one of her rtives was doing it, and that it was an early experience. Ai Xiaonuan is an assistant to the original owner. He usually works hard to do everything. The original owner often brings people back. After two visits, the Tang family are more familiar with Ai Xiaonuan. The Tang family thought that Ai Xiaonuan gave them the game nutrition warehouse, but in fact they wanted to help their rtives sell products. And the thing looked good, so they stayed and nned to y when they were free. If it''s fun, then rmend it to those around you, and it''s also a help to Ai Xiaonuan. Who can think of it, this is basically Ai Xiaonuan''s calction. The other party is cruel and wants their lives. Listening to people outside exin that if the nutrient solution in the nutritionpartment of the game is consumed, they can''t get out, and they can''t open it outside, they just have to wait to die. What is this not cruel? Vol 2 Chapter 5598: The whole family has been degraded (34) Vol 2 Chapter 5598: The whole family has been degraded (34) Chapter 5598 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (34) When everyone else had left, Tang Guo took out her mobile phone to contact someone who had experienced the same thing before. She wanted to ask more about some things. After contacting, she pulled everyone into a small group for discussion. First, she asked how their nutrition warehouse came from. He Xiao: Didn''t we coborate on a TV series before? During that time, Ai Xiaonuan often came to me and rmended me a game nutrition warehouse one day, and said that you also have it, and it is still in the experience stage. For the sake of your face, I couldn''t refuse it, so I epted it. Tang Zhen: Cousin, Ai Xiaonuan told me this is a gift from you. I signed for it without thinking about it. I didn''t expect that such an honest and ordinary person would lie so much and almost made me lose my life. When she came out, she listened to the people around her. There was no way to open this game nutrition chamber from the outside, and the people outside couldn''t wake her up. The wake-up button is simply a decoration. What does it mean? Represents Ai Xiaonuan''s bad intentions. Thinking of the other party''s performance in that world inside, Tang Zhen was even more sure of this. Zhang Qingqing: Mine was given by Ai Xiaonuan. She said that this is a product recently researched by a friend of Sister Xiaoguo, and she specially gave it to me to experience it. I think she belongs to Sister Xiao Guo, and with such an advanced device, she shouldn''t be able to get it out except for Sister Xiao Guo. She didn''t expect... Unexpectedly, Ai Xiaonuan was quite capable, so she dared to deceive these people in the name of Tang Guo. Don''t talk about these people, everyone in the Tang family was fooled by Ai Xiaonuan. The main reason was that she took out this thing, even the Tang family thought it was very advanced, much more advanced than the game nutrition warehouse on the market, and they were somewhat interested. Especially Tang Ting, he originally thought that if the other party has financial problems, he can still invest. He is still more optimistic about this area, but he didn''t expect to be nted because of this. Tang Guo suddenly remembered one thing. The people who entered that world were Ning Ran and Jing Hong. The identities of these people in the group in reality are simr to that of that world, but much better than that of that world. The progress in that world should be at the beginning of their lives, and it hasn''t been as popr as it is now. In the real world, Zhang Qingqing and Tang Zhen are also people who have taken the shadow queen. ording to Tang Ting, the Tang Group is currently one of the best in the country. Although it is not the richest man in the country, it is still approaching this position. The Tang family, her parents, are simr to those in the game. After letting go of thepany, they often travel around the world. As for Jing Hong, he is indeed a domineering president. Thepany''s business in his hands does not conflict with the Tang family, but there is often a cooperative rtionship. After all, the rtionship with Tang Ting is pretty good. Just like that world, Jinghong is in charge of the game industry and the retail industry. However, with the impact of emerce in these years, Jing''s retail industry has long changed its model and is exploring other fields, which is fundamentally different from that world. . As for the game business, Jing''s has been developing new games, upgrading and renewing and optimizing games that have received good feedback from yers. It''spletely different from the situation in that world where the old game is kept still. Tang Guo was certain that Jinghong was more deceived than anyone else, because the other party hadn''t been sober until he died inside. And now she guessed that Jing Hongmitted suicide by jumping from a building in that world, which might have affected his situation in the real world. Vol 2 Chapter 5599: The whole family has been degraded (35) Vol 2 Chapter 5599: The whole family has been degraded (35) Chapter 5599 The whole family has been demoted (35) "Xiao Guo, are you talking about Jing''s Chief Jing?" Chen Xuan listened to Tang Guo''s question and confirmed. Tang Guo nodded: "How is his situation there? I met him inside. His condition is not very good, and hemitted suicide inside." Chen Xuan''s face suddenly turned ugly: "When I rushed here before, someone in the small group broke the news that Mr. Jing''s condition was not very good. It is said that his vital signs were weakened before being detected. Now, I don''t know how. Up." "Then call and ask." Tang Ting''s brows were not loosened. He took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone on Jing''s house. After a while, the phone was connected. I don''t know what to hear. Tang Ting''s face is a little bit. The change is not good news. When he hung up the phone, Tang Ting saw that everyone was watching him. Without selling it off, Tang Ting directly told what he knew. "Jing Hong has alreadye out. After he was awake, he opened the game nutritionpartment and passed out again. He is still in the hospital and has not woken up. After testing, he said that he suffered a severe mental injury and may not wake up for a while. Of course. , There is no life-threatening. There is no news about whether it can return to normal. It will take a while. After hearing Tang Ting''s exnation, everyone felt heavy. Jing Hongmitted suicide inside, affecting his real life. In other words, if they were killed by Ai Xiaonuan before, they would be simr to Jing Hong. What does Ai Xiaonuan mean by actually making such a dangerous thing. "Jing Hong got the nutrition warehouse. ording to Jing''s family, someone sent it to the door. Jing Hong was very interested after getting it. He ns to experience it. If possible, he will also cooperate with the other party. After all, Jing''s is currently developing A holographic game that requires a high-profile game nutrition warehouse is currently being selected." Tang Ting added. "By the way, who is Ning Ran? Guoguo, do you know? I remember that in our real world, there doesn''t seem to be a actor named Ning Ran. Is it an unknown star?" The identities of the others are real, except Ai Xiaonuan and Ning Ran. What a clever person Tang Ting was. He would rather be on Ai Xiaonuan''s side before, obviously something was wrong. "Ning Ran? I haven''t heard of Ning Ran as an actor in the circle," Chen Xuan said, "Is it that kind of unfamiliar character? If that''s the case, I really don''t know." She is a well-known agent in the circle, and an actor who can make a head appearance twice will be remembered by her. Only those little characters that are not well-known, she will ignore them. Mentioned by these people, she subconsciously thought that Ning Ran should not be a simple character. Tang Guo actually didn''t have the impression, and in the memory of the original owner, Ning Ran was not the person. "Just find someone to check it." Tang Ting immediately arranged for someone to check it. In that world before, Tang Guo told them to follow their original minds, so this experience did not cause them any psychological trauma. Now he is mentally traumatized. It''s very, I hope this matter will be resolved soon. For someone as unlucky as Jing Hong, Jing Hong is the only one. In just three hours, Ning Ran''s message was ced in front of everyone. Tang Guo looked through the information and found that Ning Ran, 28 years old this year, is indeed an unknown actor. Looking at that photo, Tang Guo couldn''t connect it with Ning Ran in that world. Vol 2 Chapter 5600: The whole family has been degraded (36) Vol 2 Chapter 5600: The whole family has been degraded (36) Chapter 5600 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (36) Compared to the impossibly beautiful Ning Ran in the world, Ning Ran in the photo before him seemed very ordinary. It may be good among ordinary people, but in countless circles of handsome men and beautiful women, it is really too ordinary. Especially when she saw Ning Ran''s height, Tang Guo raised her eyebrows even more. Ning Ran in that world is 1.86 meters tall. The actual height is 1.73 meters. This height is considered to be a medium-sized man, but he definitely can''t take advantage. In front of a group of long-legged brothers, he is really mediocre. She continued to look down, Ning Ran turned out to be her fan. Tang Ting also found out Ning Ran''s Weibo ount. Most of the speeches above were about Tang Guo. Seeing Ning Ran''s left sentence about his wife and another sentence about his wife in the dynamic, she felt a little nauseous when she thought of the world. She continued to watch, and when she saw the rtionship between Ning Ran and Ai Xiaonuan''s boyfriend and girlfriend, she was not surprised, and it was more clear. She remembered that Ai Xiaonuan mentioned that her boyfriend was a fan of her, and asked her for an autograph before. Looking further down, there are some information about Ning Ran and Ai Xiaonuan. Ai Xiaonuan seems to care more about this boyfriend. Most of the money earned is spent on Ning Ran, and after returning home, the housework is basically all inclusive. This was beyond Tang Guo''s expectation. After all, Ai Xiaonuan in that world had to be windy and rainy. She didn''t expect that in the real world, she could do so much for her boyfriend. And Ning Ran is not a thing, it seems that he didn''t put Ai Xiaonuan''s girlfriend in his eyes. Externally, the single he has always announced seems to be that he has an unlimited future. Tang Guo thought of Ai Xiaonuan''s appearance again, and she thought that she would rather talk to Ai Xiaonuan, maybe she wants an old mother, do you work for him and spend money for him? Ai Xiaonuan is an assistant by her side. Being an assistant is very tired, so her sry is very high, with a monthly base of 20,000 yuan, plus bonuses andmissions. In this circle, it''s really a high sry. And this Ai Xiaonuan didn''t know what was going on, and he actually yed such a big game of chess. "I didn''t expect Ning Ran to be this kind of stuff." After reading it, Tang Ting was also angrilyughed: "This guy should be in the same group as Ai Xiaonuan. He actually wants to lie to my sister in the virtual world. Fortunately, I didn''t seed, or I would interrupt his dog legs." Yin Yao was aside, hearing this, he subconsciously lifted his robe and covered his legs. Tang Guo caught a glimpse of it inadvertently and was also amused. Seeing her smile, Yin Yao didn''t want to move his eyes, but Tang Ting, who was discovered, red. Yin Yao said that he hadn''t seen it. "Guoguo, who is he?" Tang Ting intends to investigate Yinyao. Even if this guy is rather iparable, he still has to check it carefully. "A friend." Tang Guo replied. At present, she hasn''t remembered the past, so she can only introduce it like this, and she can feel that there should be no deep hatred with Yin Yao. This person appeared directly in his true colors, and she guessed what had happened. After introducing them in a few words, Tang Guo took Yin Yao away, intending to ask him if something happened. "Yuan Jiu has been aiming at you. Thest world made his hands and feet just to hold you back. It hasn''t appeared in these years because of the formation of formations in this world. He also both my body and soul in this world Its gone. I cant get there in time. I can only break the formation first. Fortunately, its in time and didnt cause irreparable things. Vol 2 Chapter 5601: The whole family has been degraded (37) Vol 2 Chapter 5601: The whole family has been degraded (37) Chapter 5601 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (37) Tang Guo nodded, "Yuan Jiu is that guy?" "It''s him. This man has a lot of conspiracies and tricks. Now he appears cautiously. Every time he is an external incarnation, it is difficult to catch him if he does not show his true body." "When you go back, we can join hands to catch him, and if we join hands, he will not run away." Tang Guo nced at Yin Yao, "Are you so sure that I will join hands with you?" Yin Yao didn''t answer the conversation, he was actually not very sure, after all, Aguo acted as he pleased. If you hate that incident and ignore him, he will be very disappointed when he thinks about it. Tang Guo saw the loss of the opponent''s eyes, but didn''t express much. Now she has no memory, who knows what this person is. Yin Yao: "..." Is it so realistic? "Doesn''t your Xiao Tongzi want a number? I can call the shots." Yin Yao remembered something, and changed the subject. It was the silly system that made her care about it. Thest time he went back to the Time and Space Administration to check it was also to awaken his real body. Because of Yuan Jiu''s intervention, he sometimes had to appear in his true form, otherwise his body would be useless. Those in the small world are not necessarily willing to take advantage and exchange their bodies for him. In fact, I still use my own convenience. He, who just has the memory, obviously doesn''t have that much preferential treatment, and she has a lot of defenses against him like this. "Are you from the Time and Space Administration?" "The Time and Space Administration belongs to my brother. Now he is lost. Fortunately, there is a set of operating rules. Before he leaves, he is fully prepared. Even Yuan Jiu can''t help it. He gave me the authority before. Its still easy to give a number." When the system heard the number, he listened to him secretly. He didn''t expect his own number to be lost. This guy actually has the authority, looks very interested, obviously not a bad thing. Of course, he still didn''t say anything, so as not to make a big deal to the host. Anyway, he hasn''t been numbered for so many years, so don''t worry. "Do you know the identity of my Xiao Tongzi?" Since Tang Guo asked here, Yin Yao did not hide: "ording to the letter my brother left me, this should be one of the first generation systems. Except for a few other systems, it is the oldest. This system is still my brother. It is specially developed for you. It is very flexible and has greater potential than theter systems. It is the original system, with little experience and asional errors. But after so many years with you, his progress is obviously great. " Tang Guoxin said that Xiao Tongzi was actually a system created by the boss of the Time and Space Administration, which was really unexpected. The system was also thrilled to hear from the side. I didn''t expect his status to be so advanced. It turned out to be the original system or the boss of the Time and Space Administration did it himself, but why didn''t he have a serial number? "Since your elder brother did it, why is there no number?" "My brother said that you left too eagerly to have time." System: Counting fingers, this cant be med on the host, it must be because the host was in a hurry and didnt give him a number. In any case, he confirmed his identity, not a wild system, or the identity of the original system, and he was already very satisfied. "What number do you think is suitable for Xiao Tongzi?" Tang Guo asked Yin Yao. Yin Yao said, "Actually, my brother left him a number. If he likes it, he will use this. If he doesn''t like it, change it." The system can''t help it anymore: [Sir Yin Yao, what number is that left for me? Rubbing hands, looking forward to it. ??see you tomorrow ? The new book next door will be posted today, let''s go and collect a wave of cute ones. ? ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5602: The whole family has been degraded (38) Vol 2 Chapter 5602: The whole family has been degraded (38) "Tianhai One." Yin Yao didn''t sell Guanzi, and directly stated the number that his elder brother left for Xiao Tongzi. Of course, he didn''t know this at first, but he went back to awaken his body and saw the letter left by his elder brother. The letter exined a lot of big and small things, among them the thing about Agogo rushing to the small world with the original system. [Tianhai One? ] The system froze for a while, and then a little happy, [It sounds pretty good, I thought it would be 000, or 001. "The first-generation systems dont have the kind of numbering you mentioned. They are already the third-generation systems. Starting from the third-generation systems, the numbering sequence is from 001 to the back." Yin Yao exined, "Those systems have many functions, but in all aspects. It is rtivelyplete, but the limitations are also veryrge, that is, the growth space is limited. The growth of the first generation system is not limited. The first generation system is awakened from the beginning. Although it does not seem to be very flexible at the beginning , As long as it is given room to grow, it will get better and better in the future." The system thought, didn''t it? [Sir Yinyao, what is the process for this numbering? Tianhai No.1, he will be Tianhai No.1 in the future. With such a popr number, 111 they are afraid they will die of envy. "Because there is a lot of content loaded, some procedures need to bepleted in the Space-Time Administration. After the small world is over, you can update the number when you return to the Space-Time Administration. The system is not in a hurry now, the lights in Tianquan are almost bright, and it is just a matter of a few lights. It''s the same when everything is over and when you go back. Anyway, he has a number, so he is not in a hurry. That afternoon, Tang Guo received news that Ai Xiaonuan had been arrested, and Ning Ran was arrested at the same time. Because they are boyfriend and girlfriend, they live together. Tang Guo decided to see Ai Xiaonuan, and the Tang family also had this idea. They really wanted to ask why she did this to Ai Xiaonuan. The news from Jing Hong is not very optimistic, and his spirit has been severely damaged. Even if he can recover, it will take a year or two. Moreover, the doctor only said that it might recover, that is, it might not recover. If they were killed by Ai Xiaonuan in that world, they would probably be in the same situation as Jing Hong. At the police station, Tang Guo met Ai Xiaonuan and Ning Ran. Ai Xiaonuan sitting in front of her is a very ordinary-looking girl. No, it should be said that among ordinary people, they are the kind who are not very good-looking. He is about 1.5 meters tall, slightly fat, with a few pimples on his face, and a little greasy. Ai Xiaonuan, who looks like a little white flower in the world, is basically two people. If it weren''t for them all, no one would have thought that this was the same person. The moment Ai Xiaonuan saw Tang Guo, her hands couldn''t help but clenched, and there was something timidity than fear in her eyes. She pressed her lips tightly, and there was still a panic in her eyes as to why she failed. It was clear that the person said that as long as she controlled the world well, she would not fail. When the world acting bes more and more real in the future, she will be the creator of that world. Obviously everything is going well, she is familiar with these light cars, every time there is no ident. Why is Tang Guo able to awaken his memory this time? Also grabbed the key out. Is this talent? Some people are naturally smart, so they will soon be able to struggle out of trouble? Thinking about this, she was still unwilling. She had a bad life in real life, and finally got a chance to dream, but she couldn''t do it. Vol 2 Chapter 5603: The whole family has been degraded (39) Vol 2 Chapter 5603: The whole family has been degraded (39) Ai Xiaonuans family situation is not very good, since her parents divorced and her mother remarried, she did not want her. She lives with her father, but his father is a patriarch and remarried. It is a pity that he did not have the life of a son. He gave birth to two daughters in a row. The family conditions were really too low and he had to give up. . Even so, he didn''t like his daughters, especially Ai Xiaonuan. After finishing junior high school, Ai Xiaonuan came out and went out. In the beginning, she was actually going to do some tricks, thinking that she could make money too. It''s just that her aptitude in this area is really not good, even if she has work to do, her limitations are too strong. The director is a little bit selective, and will never choose her. And she can y all roles, basically it is a background board, or it is a corpse, there is no shining point at all. But at that time, she was more desperate. In everyone''s eyes, she was just a girl who came out of a small ce and worked hard. Even if she is a little stupid, she is honest and easy to get along with, and many people are willing to help her. Ning Ran also met when she was running a long way, and she had forgotten how they became boyfriend and girlfriend. I have seen handsome men and beauties in the entertainment circle, but Ning Ran is actually quite ordinary. But on her terms, she is very lucky to have such a handsome boyfriend, a medium-sized boyfriend. Therefore, in many cases, she is willing to serve this boyfriend with all her heart, and even hope that the other party will seed in pursuing her dreams. Then she is the woman behind that sessful man, who will enjoy endless glory and wealth in the future. It was also idental to know Tang Guo. At that time, she happened to be in the drama of Tang Guo''s crew. She is honest and hardworking. Tang Guo was another unassuming person. Seeing that the little girl who ran down was different from the others, she asked one more question. When he learned that Ai Xiaonuan was nning to give up running tricks and look for other jobs, Tang Guo was in the mood to let the other party be an assistant. With Ai Xiaonuan''s brisk hands and feet, she felt that the other party should be able to do the job. Sure enough, after Ai Xiaonuan became her assistant, she really took care of her life in an orderly manner. She was naturally good at these. Ai Xiaonuan did not expect that just as an assistant, he could earn tens of thousands a month. At that time, she actually thought that she would follow Tang Guo for the rest of her life. However, if you see what is good, you want better. I have seen countless blooming flowers, and I would also like to experience it. If there is no chance, Ai Xiaonuan must still be that honest, responsible and diligent assistant. Once there is a chance, who doesn''t want to fly into the sky? Ai Xiaonuan followed Tang Guo to get to know her friends, and was able to talk to some people in good standing in the circle. Among them, the one who impressed her most was Tang Zhen, this more willful eldestdy, who came to the circle just for fun, which made her very envious. Besides, Zhang Qingqing is obviously not better than her, that is, she looks better, and she can stand out. She darkly wondered whether Zhang Qingqing paid a certain price to soar so quickly. Smiling on his face, but contemptuous in his heart. He Xiao, a genius director, so young, every time he prepares a script, he has toe to Tang Guo to discuss it, as if the heroine on the script was tailor-made for Tang Guo. In her spare time, she also dreamed. If there is such a powerful director who is willing to create a role for her and help her change the script, how good would it be? The dream of an actor, she has neverpletely given up, has been suppressing the depths of her heart, and will only emerge when there is no one in the middle of the night. Vol 2 Chapter 5604: The whole family has been degraded (40) Vol 2 Chapter 5604: The whole family has been degraded (40) And the Tang family is so harmonious. Tang Ting, what a good brother. He looks handsome, more handsome than a star, is more than 1.8 meters tall, and has a lot of gold. This is the choice of the boyfriend in the dream, why does she not have such a person to love? There is no Cindere who doesn''t love people like Tang Ting, right? Every time she went to Tang''s house, she wanted to stick her eyeballs on Tang Ting''s body, but she was very timid and afraid of being discovered. Even on the surface, she still pretended not to care. As expected, no one found something wrong. Besides Jing Hong, he is simply the domineering president of his dreams. So far unmarried, should no one think of him? She and Jing Hong still had contact, still because of Tang Guo. That time Jing Hong came to the Tang house to talk to Tang Ting, she just hurriedly helped Tang Guo get something out, and identally bumped into the other party. The other party was not knocked down, but she fell to the ground. Jing Hong not only didn''t me her, but even pulled her up. The word "be careful" made her worry about it. Such a good man, why not hers? She seems crazy, wanting the best things in the world. However, she is so mediocre. It''s okay to dream about these things. It is undoubtedly a idiotic dream to realize it. She did not expect that everything wille true one day. A mysterious person appeared, and he said he could satisfy her dream. Let her have the aura of Mary Su like the heroine in the novel, let everyone be centered on her, and let the world be controlled by her. Those who insulted her did not end well. Whoever she wants is good. She thinks that whoever is bad is bad. How could she not be tempted? Even if she thought it was a dream, she wanted to try it. Unexpectedly, there is such a ce, she really experienced an unrealistic experience. However, this experience was not long at all and it was ruined. She had to return to reality and was also taken to prison. At this time, there was more panic in her heart. Of course, she would not feel that she would really be sentenced to many years, after all, she just gave them a game nutrition store, and it would not be fatal. When his thoughts reached this point, Ai Xiaonuan felt less panicked. Yes, she didn''t kill anyone, she just sent the game nutrition store, the culpability is not too big, it will not have any impact. At best, it is just detention and then loss of work. She was able to look directly at Tang Guo, and the fear in her eyes faded away. Those eyes really resemble Ai Xiaonuan in that world, as if they are in control of everything. "It seems that you have thought a lot in this short period of time." Tang Guo clearly saw the changes in Ai Xiaonuan. "Just ask what you want." Ai Xiaonuan looked like a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. "Actually, I didn''t cause any substantial harm to you. It''s just a dreaming game." "Do you really think it''s as simple as a game?" Upon hearing Ai Xiaonuan''s words, Tang Guo knew that the other party did not know the real situation of the game nutrition warehouse. Regardless of whether the other party has been deceived or not, they cannot escape punishment. Once someone has figured out the secrets and dangers of the game nutrition warehouse, Ai Xiaonuan will definitely be taken elsewhere. Ai Xiaonuan''s expression changed slightly: "What do you mean?" "Jing Hong has been in aa so far. You should know what you did to him inside, right? He suffered a severe mental injury. The doctor said that it would take at least one or two years to recover, and it is not 100%." Vol 2 Chapter 5605: The whole family has been degraded (41) Vol 2 Chapter 5605: The whole family has been degraded (41) Chapter 5605 The whole family has been reduced to wisdom (41) "In addition, some of the data in it has been copied. The data that you confused Jing Hong and instigated him tomit suicide by jumping off the building was also submitted to the police." Tang Guo added, "You gave us the game nutrition warehouse. It is currently ssified as a dangerous item, and there is no batch number. For the above alone, think about what will happen next." Ai Xiaonuan can be regarded as having some knowledge outside these years. Hearing what Tang Guo said, he could no longer calm down, and his face was panicked. How could this be? That world is not the real world at all. She wants to turn it into the real world, but isn''t it unsessful? "I heard that many research institutes havee to conduct thorough research on the game nutrition warehouse. You should be prepared to exin how these thingse from." Ai Xiaonuan stared, her face pale and pale, and only the oily e on her forehead had color. "Sister Xiaoguo..." Ai Xiaonuan yelled, and when she heard Tang Guo sneer, her heart became cold. No, the other party won''t help her, but she only has one chance. Tang Guo can be very resistant, maybe she can. Help her. It''s just that Tang Guo interrupted her first, and didn''t give her a chance to say it again. "Why are you doing this?" Ai Xiaonuan is very cooperative when hees back, perhaps because she is looking forward to Tang Guo''s feeling better and can help her. "Sister Xiaoguo, I''m really confused for a while, I..." "What''s the matter with Ning Ran?" Ai Xiaonuan looked at Ning Ran next to him, and whispered: "He is your fan. Hearing that you want to enter the game nutrition warehouse, I want to go in and meet you. I gave him one, and then just like that. Up." What she didn''t say was that after Ning Ran entered, she was still sealed with the memory of the real world. However, she didn''t make other arrangements for Ning Ran, but the other party yed freely. Thinking of this, she still has a sense of aplishment. In the world inside, she would rather still be from her side. The other party would rather choose her than Tang Guo. This should be the only time she has won Tang Guo, right? Tang Guo knew that Ai Xiaonuan would not reveal the existence of Yuan Jiu, maybe Yuan Jiu had put a ban on her soul long ago, and the other party couldn''t say anything about it. Besides, it is not easy to ask in her capacity. After getting the truth she wanted, she left. Even though Ai Xiaonuan yelled at the back, she ignored the meaning. The Tang family was also surprised. Before, they thought Ai Xiaonuan was dissatisfied with them, or had hatred with them, so that she would do that. It turned out to be good. Their family is happy and can get in the eyes of each other, and they really want to beughed at. A monthter, professional personnel inspected and analyzed the game nutrition warehouses and obtained more advanced technology from them. At the same time, they also confirmed that the existence of these game nutrition warehouses is very dangerous. Ai Xiaonuan''s instigation of Jinghong''s suicide must certainly be investigated. However, they need to interrogate Ai Xiaonuan before proceeding. As Tang Guo thought, Ai Xiaonuan couldn''t bear the interrogation, but she couldn''t name Yuan Jiu''s name. At first, those who interrogated thought it was Ai Xiaonuan''s bones that were hard, but then slowly felt that Ai Xiaonuan probably wouldn''t talk about it. But it is also possible that the truth will be revealed one day in the future, so Ai Xiaonuan was finally imprisoned for life. As for Ning Ran, there is no sentence for a few years. However, this ending is already terrible for him, and it can be said that itpletely shattered his dream. Vol 2 Chapter 5606: The whole family has been relegated to wisdom (end) Vol 2 Chapter 5606: The whole family has been relegated to wisdom (end) 5606-Sorcerer Tang Guo was in this world, carrying on an acting career, and had lived to the age when she should have died. She suddenly discovered that she was no longer limited by her lifespan. [The host is big, I found that I have one more function that can directly take you to the next world. The system said happily, Is it because its about to go out, so many restrictions have been lifted? Tang Guo realized: "It should be, since this is the case, then don''t worry, stay a little longer, send your parents away before leaving." Yin Yao didn''t mean to leave either, and stayed by Tang Guo''s side all the time, still staying in Tang''s house. I don''t know how he managed the Tang family. Even Tang Ting didn''t dislike him and regarded him as his brother-inw. However, Tang Guo had no ns to marry him. After all, this was Yin Yao, not a person with no memory in the small world. Yin Yao didn''t mean to urge, anyway, they lived a long time, not in a hurry. He has been waiting for so many years, does he care about the decades of this ordinary person? The Tang family was a little anxious at first, and then gradually got used to it. They were reluctant to force their little princess to do things they didn''t like. As for Yin Yao, although pitiful, he can''t wrong his daughter. Big deal, they usually treat him better. Two yearster, Jing Hong woke up and gradually recovered his spirit, but still could not be stimted. Tang Guo sent the Tang family away and Tang Ting away again, feelingplete. This allowed the system to pull her soul away and take her to the next world. After arriving in the new world, while Tang Guo was epting the memory, the system contacted 111 of them and announced that they had a serial number. 111: [Brother, the boss hasn''te back yet? Why do you have a number? Did you meet the boss? System: [No, I met the younger brother of the Space-Time Administration boss. He said that I was originally the first-generation system of the Space-Time Administration, and there was a serial number. I didnt have time before. As long as I go back to the Time and Space Administration, I can update the system and get the number through the program. 111: [Brother, congrattions, I dont know what your serial number is, is it 001 in the original system? No, we have 001 here, is it 000? System: [I am an original system, how could my serial number be so ordinary? 111: emmm 111: [What is that? System: [Tianhai No.1, is it different, it sounds very cool? 111; [Indeed, its really amazing, brother, how did you know Lord Yin Yao? System: [Do you also know Lord Yin Yao? 111: [Of course, isn''t this the brother of the boss? He had been asleep before, and we thought it would take a long time for him to wake up. If the boss gave all the authority of the Time and Space Administration to someone, it must be Lord Yin Yao. I heard that Lord Yin Yao appeared some time ago, and then disappeared. Regarding the adults, we are not clear about it. The systemughs secretly, what else is going on? Chasing his wife. Saying goodbye to 111, the system sends another message to 222: [I have a number. After bragging with 222, the system remembered another system, 978, and showed off the numbered thing. In the envy of 978, he logged into the system home and posted a post specifically indicating that he had a number. In just two minutes, the post was hot. Looking at the words of congrattions from the younger brothers below, the system is satisfied. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5607: Admirer of the male protagonist (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5607: Admirer of the male protagonist (1) Daliang State, the imperial pce. "The emperor is extremely dangerous here. You must be careful. Whether my royal family Ling family can lift the curse depends on your business." Emperor Ling Sheng looked at the young boy in front of him with a worried expression. This boy is his only one. The son was also canonized as a prince. Originally, the prince should stay in the pce to teach, learn the art of the king, so that he can be a king in the future. However, the Ling family was cursed that year. Ling Sheng originally did not believe in evil. Later, his heirs would die inexplicably if they were not even 25 years old. Over the years, except for the boy in front of him, the other two dozen heirs have already It''s over. He was terrified and helpless about this, after all, he was just a human emperor, and had no ability to change his fate at all. The only son in front of him, he was less than eighteen years old this year. He spent every day in panic. Even after that, he didn''t have the idea of letting the harem concubine conceive offspring. He was afraid that he could be conceived, but he could not survive. The pain of a white-haired person sending a ck-haired person can only be understood after experiencing it. "Father, the child will definitely find an expert to break the curse of my Ling family. In the future, the child will have many brothers and sisters." Ling Kechen said with a serious face. Over the years, he also looked at his familiar brothers and sisters, one by one. I was very painful when I died. The other royal families are all quarreling with brothers and sisters, but his Ling family''s royal family does not have this trouble. Because the Ling family was cursed from their generation, so far no one can live for twenty-five years. It can be said that the children of the Ling family were panicked as soon as they were born. For many years, he has been unable to do anything. The reason why he went out this time was that Emperor Ling Sheng got the guidance of the expert. The bloodline that means that it needs to be cursed, go through the test ording to the direction of the master, and get the items pointed by the master, then the other party will help the Ling family break the curse. Now that Ling Sheng''s remaining heir is only Ling Kechen, then this person can only go to him. Regarding this matter, Ling Kechen is willing, and he has also been tortured by the curse of the Ling family over the years and feels uneasy. Although there are many dangers there, at least there is a chance. If he does not go, he estimated that he will not live to twenty-five. "Emperor, the hope of the Ling family depends on you," Ling Sheng felt very reluctant, and greeted the **** beside him. The **** took out a jade box. The emperor opened the jade box and took out a jade pendant from the inside. "This is the year. An old friend gave it to me, take it, maybe when you are in danger, this old friend will help you with his friendship in the past." Ling Sheng looked at the jade pendant with aplicatedplexion. Ling Kechen seemed to understand something. This jade pendant was not a mortal thing at first nce. It also had a faint fragrance on it, obviously belonging to his daughter''s house. "For the sake of my face, she should be able to help you. With her to help you, it will be much easier to get the items needed by an expert." "Father, my son will definitely find everything, impress the superior, and change the fate of my Ling family." Ling Kechen said seriously, carefully putting away the jade pendant. "When encountering unsolvable danger, just drop a drop of blood into the jade pendant." "Understand the father, the son will go now." "Be careful, everything is important." The emperor stood on the pce wall, watching Ling Kechen lead a team of masters and riding away, his eyes were full of uncertainty, the emperor would be sessful if he went here? He is just a mortal, can he obtain items that sound extraordinary? Vol 2 Chapter 5608: Admirer of the male protagonist (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5608: Admirer of the male protagonist (2) [The host is big, is there any problem? Have you been in a daze? After showing off his numbered incident, the system saw Tang Guo in a daze. "There are not many memories in this world, and the secret seems to have been covered up. The original owner died earlier. Moreover, her sacrifice was still willing, and I am wondering why it came." "The original owner is the Emperor Ling Sheng of the Liang Kingdom. For various reasons, the two were not together, but they still have good memories. The Emperor Ling Sheng of the Liang Kingdom can''t let the country go, and of course it is impossible to follow her. Come to the world of cultivation, double stay and double flight. And she will not go to the mortal world, to be an ordinary concubine, sharing a man with other women, that is impossible for her proud. So, in the end, The two broke up peacefully." "The emperor of the Liang Kingdom who exists in the memory has a special position in the heart of the original owner. Even if the other party is not with her, she understands it, and she cherishes this memory." "Later, Ling Kechen appeared in the cultivation world. Because the danger touched the jade pendant, the original owner went to rescue Ling Kechen. He knew that the Ling n was cursed and that Ling Sheng''s bloodline could not survive more than twenty-five. It was an expert who came to give guidance, so he had to cultivate World." "Looking at the rtionship back then, of course she can''t stand by and will definitely help Ling Kechen overtly and secretly." "To help Ling Kechen, the original owner did his best, not hesitating to waste time, skill, and his own magic weapon, so that Ling Kechen could start cultivation with a mortal, and obtain the items needed by that dream expert. In the end, he died because of rescuing Ling Kechen." Tang Guo supported her chin: "It stands to reason that this is what she was willing to do. I shouldn''t havee." "In addition, the secret of this world is chaotic, and it seems to be covered up. Maybe the problem lies here. Maybe Liangguo, Ling Sheng, and Ling Kechen are not that simple." "Forget it, take one step and count as one step. Most of Ling Kechen has already set off. I will first see what curse is on him when that happens." "Since I''m here, I will definitely not try my best to save him. Even if he is not sick, this person does not have any problems. He is still good. He is a rtively normal child of luck." "At best, save his life." [There is a great host, what curse can''t be broken? Even if it''s on the soul, it can be peeled off. When the curse is peeled off, doesn''t Ling Kechen need to take risks? Tang Guo thought the same way, so he didn''t worry about it, and began to cultivate and improve his cultivation. This is a world of cultivation, where the strong are respected, so it is better to raise the cultivation base. Ling Kechen''s appearance is still several months away. Taking advantage of this time, she can improve a lot of her cultivation. Just cross-legged, she thought of the little friends in the group again, and was going to ask questions first. As soon as she appeared, Marguerite appeared. [Margaret]: It seems that it''s not my ce. [Allen]: It''s not with me either. [Harold]: Yes. Looking at the three people''s speech, Tang Guo remembered that there were still two unlit lights in Tianquan, and he didn''t know what to say. If the next world is less than Margaret''s world, it may not be there. Of course, after going out, maybe she will have other ways to go. [Margaret]: School girl, my niece is several years old, why are you still not in the wizarding world? I think it is really the God of Creation that is targeting me. Vol 2 Chapter 5609: Admirer of the male protagonist (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5609: Admirer of the male protagonist (3) [School Flowers]: This is beyond my control. [Margaret]: Actually, I didn''t mean to me you, I just think the creation **** is targeting me. But they all said that the flow of time on my side has be much faster, maybe you will be here soon. [Margaret]: Recently, the maind has not been too peaceful. All parties are ready to move and don''t know what will happen. I haven''t experienced this feeling for a long time. Compared to other people''s panic, I have some expectations. Maybe something happened in the maind and it will attract you. Ah, let me be cannon fodder quickly. [Margaret]: I''m still a bit worried. After all, my magic has increased very fast in recent years. I don''t know what kind of protagonist can make me a cannon fodder. I am a little worried about my strength. If I am too strong to be a cannon fodder, is there no way to attract you? Ufortable... [Mo Yuntian]: Not necessarily cannon fodder, you may also be a viin, isn''t your identity very much like a viin? [Ziyun]: Brother Mo is right, you may be a big viin. [Margaret]: When you two say this, I won''t panic, ah, everyone, schoolgirl, forgive me for being out ofpany first. In order for me to be a standard viin, I had to immediately ask the students to spread rumors outside the dark forest, so that people across the continent could not walk in fear when they heard my name. I think this should be the most correct cultivation for a viin. Seeing Margaret disappear, everyone in the group was speechless. I have never seen someone who has tried so hard to ruin his reputation, for fear that others will not know that she is bad. Tang Guo was also a little confused, fortunately not telling Margaret that she would soon be able to get out of the small world, otherwise the other party would definitely be disappointed and sad. If the next world has not gone, she will find a way to go in the future. After chatting for a while, Tang Guo went to practice. This world not only has powerful monks, but also many monsters and monsters. It can be said to be a more dangerous world. Five monthster, Tang Guo, who was immersed in cultivation, suddenly sensed a trace of traction from his soul, immediately opened his eyes, and instantly understood what was going on. Ling Kechen''s blood touched the jade pendant, it should be in danger. She did not hesitate, following the lead of Yu Pei, locked in Ling Kechen''s direction, and moved a few teleports. However, he moved to the front of Ling Kechen in an instant, no matter whether he could see clearly or not, he grabbed Ling Kechen''s shoulder and jumped outside. When he fell to a safe ce, Ling Kechen originally stood where he was standing, and he fell into an attack. If Ling Kechen really caught it, he would definitely die. Ling Kechen thought he was bound to die, suddenly remembered the jade pendant his father had given him, and quickly dripped blood on it. Then Yu Pei appeared a mask, resisting the opponent''s attacks several times, when the mask was broken, he was desperate again. Unexpectedly, a person suddenly appeared next to him. Before he could see the figure clearly, he was grabbed by the shoulder and taken to other ces. The opponent''s attack naturally fell into the empty space. But looking back at the ce he had attacked, a big hole appeared, and his scalp was numb. If it weren''t for this senior beside him to help out in time, he might really fall here. In the past five months, he has experienced all kinds of dangers, and all the masters brought out at the beginning sacrificed to protect him, which made him very sad. Vol 2 Chapter 5610: Admirer of the male protagonist (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5610: Admirer of the male protagonist (4) 5610 The first chapter male father''s admirer (4) He didn''t use the jade pendant at first, but wanted to use this life-saving talisman at a critical time. After all, no one knew how much affection the senior could remember. The treacherous experience in the past few months has also made Ling Kechen a chance to enter the practice. But I don''t know what''s going on, he seems to be facing more and more dangers. The two masters and apprentices who appeared today are for his spiritual roots, and they arepletely unreasonable. If it wasn''t for his chance to step into the cultivation practice and get some treasures, he would definitely have been poached by the other party for his spiritual roots a long time ago. "Thank you, senior, for your life-saving grace." "Who? Who dares to be nosy and to die!" Suddenly a violent shout came through, and apanied by an attack, Tang Guo didn''t even look at it, waved his hand to break up the opponent''s attack. At the same time, the two attacks patted over, directly pped the shooter seriously injured, andy on the ground for a while. There is no strength to get up. "Master, how are you, Master?" The wounded was an old man. Although his cultivation level was pretty good in the cultivation world, Tang Guo was a little witch who saw him and couldn''t see enough. After Tang Guo''s attack, he was lucky not to die. "Who are you from Ling Sheng?" Tang Guo asked at this moment, "What''s going on here? Why would they attack you?" Ling Kechen didn''t dare to conceal it, and answered honestly: "Back to senior, Ling Sheng is my father." "Oh..." Tang Guo said, making Ling Kechen nervous, after all, he had previously guessed between this senior and his father. I don''t know if the other party knows his identity, will he really care. "You haven''t said yet, what''s the matter with them." Ling Kechen hurriedly said: "They said that I am Tian Linggen, and they want me to hand over the Linggen honestly, mostly for that young man''s use." Tang Guo nced at the old man lying on the ground and the young man who seemed to want to run away. The young man seemed to notice the look in her eyes and turned around to run. The old man on the ground suddenly widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. He deliberately found a good spiritual root for the other party, and the other party wanted to leave him to escape. This is more ufortable than being seriously injured. Of course the young man did not run away, but was caught by Tang Guo. "Senior forgive me, this is the master''s idea, not me..." The young man knelt down with a plop, **** all the guilt on the old man. The old man''s eyes were about to stick out, and his eyes darkened as he watched the young man constantly discerning the rtionship. The opponent is a strong man, and his life may not be saved. Tang Guo no longer wanted to listen to this young man, and directly stretched out his hand to shatter his spiritual roots. The scream of the young man caused the old man to open his eyes again, and he still called the other party''s name in pain. Tang Guo shattered the old man''s spiritual roots again, so he didn''t care much. Looking at the appearance of these two people, they often do the work of robbing them in their cultivation, abolishing their foundation and leaving them alive, which is more ufortable than living. "Let''s go." Tang Guo greeted Ling Kechen. In the beginning, she nned to save Ling Kechen''s life, check the curse on the other party, and disregard the other party after it is removed. When the other party is in danger again, she will take action if she meets him. If you meet it, ask for more blessings. After seeing Ling Kechen, she dispelled the idea. Because she sees Ling Kechen very pleasing to the eye, it belongs to the pleasing to the eye spiritually and psychologically, and belongs to a kind of traction of power. It was strange that Ling Kechen in front of him, as if he were her child, would make people unconsciously want to protect him. Vol 2 Chapter 5611: Admirer of the male protagonist (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5611: Admirer of the male protagonist (5) 5611 The first chapter male father''s admirer (5) She wanted to figure out what was going on. The feeling that Ling Kechen made her feel was really strange. But she can be sure that Ling Kechen has absolutely no blood rtionship with her, and she needs to figure it out slowly for the reason. In fact, Ling Kechen also had a feeling after Tang Guo appeared, as if he could trust this senior with all his heart. She was obviously very beautiful, the best looking woman he had ever seen. But he couldn''t produce the slightest sphemy in his heart, only respect for her. In front of her, he could be absolutely rxed, as if everyone in the world would hurt him, and she would not. This kind of feeling did not exist in front of his father. But he can also be sure that the other party has absolutely no blood rtionship with him, so this feeling makes him very strange. Tang Guo didn''t take Ling Kechen back to her cave, but took him to the nearest city, found a ce to stay, and settled down temporarily. After entering the city, she involuntarily helped Ling Kechen buy a few clothes of God. Tang Guo: "..." Of course, she didn''t deliberately control it, and she also felt that Ling Kechen had no malice, and she had no malice towards Ling Kechen. "It seems strange." "But this weirdness, I don''t feel like Ling Kechen is with him." [Why is the host so sure? "Because I am looking at a child to other people, but it doesn''t feel so deep. I couldn''t resist trying it just now." "It''s the weirdness of this world." Tang Guo took Ling Kechen back to the inn and looked at the pedestrians all over the street. Yes, she now looks at these pedestrians and feels that she is watching the children, which is very outrageous. "If I''m not mistaken, you have just stepped into cultivation. A member of the royal family, if you intend to give up your mortal status and enter the journey of cultivation?" Ling Kechen shook his head: "I have a lot of responsibilities. I can''t give up my identity. I have toe to the cultivation world. I have toe. If I don''te, I may not survive twenty-five years." "Oh? What''s going on? How can you not survive more than twenty-five?" Tang Guo asked pretendingly. Ling Kechen talked about the curse that Ling''s family had suffered many years ago, and also said that his father, Emperor Ling Sheng, had been instructed by an expert some time ago in a dream. As long as he follows the instructions of the expert, after the test, the other party can help solve the curse of the Ling family. "That''s the case. This curse is really harsh. If you don''t crack it, you''re afraid you won''t have a good life in a few years." "Yes, the father is also very afraid of this curse. Since losing the elder brothers and sisters above, the father has no ns to ask for blood anymore, because of this curse. Prior to this, the father has nned well, if I am gone in the future , So I picked one from the side line of the n to inherit the throne. I didn''t expect the user to appear and turn around. No matter what, I want to try it." He wants to live, and also wants the blood of the father to continue. "Let me see for you." Ling Kechen didn''t have the thought of rejecting at all, and quickly thanked: "Then it will be a good time for seniors." Tang Guo''s palmnded on Ling Kechen''s head, spiritual power overflowed from the palm of his hand, prated into Ling Kechen''s body, and checked his inside and out, as well as his soul. The result of the examination surprised her. Ling Kechen had no curse at all. She thought she had checked it wrong, and after careful checking several times, the result was the same in the end. Ling Kechen looked at Tang Guo sitting there in deep thought, thinking it was tricky: "If the senior doesn''t have a good solution, don''t be embarrassed. I will do what the expert said, and I can break the curse." ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5612: Admirer of the male protagonist (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5612: Admirer of the male protagonist (6) Tang Guo carefully observed Ling Kechen''s expression and was quite sure that the other party had no trace of lying. "Can you tell me more about this curse? When did the curse begin, and what happened to the cursed bloodlines." She can be sure that there is absolutely no curse on Ling Kechen. If there is no curse, there is obviously a conspiracy in this, so she has no intention of telling the truth to the other party for the time being, so as not to cause the people behind to be alert. So, who is the one who made this conspiracy? Is it the expert who entered the emperors dream? "The curse happened not long after Emperor Father became the throne. As for how he was cursed, Emperor Father did not specifically say. And after the curse, the blood will die inexplicably. My brothers and sisters are silent and dead. After the pce staff found out, the body was hard." "In other words, didn''t they die before people?" "Well, they all go to death in the middle of the night, and most of the pce people only find out in the morning. Later, many such things happened. The concubines and the father arranged the pce night vigil, and sometimes the pce people were small. Take a small nap, and then wake up and maybe people will die." Ling Kechen said of this, his face could not help but a look of horror, this curse was so terrible that people had to be frightened. "It seems that this curse is very tricky. I haven''t been able to see anything yet." Tang Guo lied without changing his face. Of course Ling Kechen could not see anything. In his opinion, the curse itself was very powerful, and Tang Guo didn''t see it. It''s normal toe out. "You said you are here to experience the test of an expert. What is the test that an expert gave you? How can I help you solve the curse of the Ling n?" Tang Guo asked what he wanted to know. If cursed, the only person who can doubt so far is this expert. Without knowing the other party''s purpose, he was able to quietly kill more than 20 people of the Ling family, which shows that he is a cruel person. However, she also has some doubts. Generally, people of ordinary royal blood will have a little dragon energy protection. Under normal circumstances, monks will not kill people of ordinary royal blood. Although the dragon spirit on these princes and princesses is not much, the two dozen people are not a small number. The monk killed them, and they must have been bacshed. Even if it doesn''t bacsh now, it will be in the future. The emperor can also be regarded as the son of vulgar luck selected by the gods, who is in charge of the lives of ordinary people and guarantees the peace of the mundane. Heavenly Dao stiptes that monks should not arbitrarily kill the people of the royal family, which is a protectionyer for them. I really don''t know the purpose of the people behind it, so I dare to do that. Killing so many people was silent, and there was no intention to stop. Maybe the other party had some way to avoid bacsh. The more she thought about it, the more difficult it became for her. Perhaps, this is why she came to this world? "The expert enters the dream and told the emperor that he needs to find some things, and get these things to get rid of the curse. Otherwise, he has no way." Ling Kechen said that he didn''t mean to sell them, and continued, "These things are respectively. , The gall of the ck snake of Heishuihe, the horns of the Jingshan rhinoceros spirit, the eyes of the sun mountain golden rat, the blood of the blue sea sea monster." As Ling Kechen talked about the existence of a great demon, Tang Guo couldn''t help but jump down. Who would dare to talk such nonsense, taking things from these big monsters just to break the curse? It''s ridiculous. Vol 2 Chapter 5613: Admirer of the male lead father (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5613: Admirer of the male lead father (7) Chapter 5613 Admirers of male protagonists (7) "Do you know that these things are actually harder than getting to the sky to get these things?" Tang Guo looked at Ling Kechen, and when he saw the other side''s puzzled look, he knew that he didn''t know anything. "The four you mentioned are all long-lived big monsters. The snake gall of Heishuihe ck Snake is equivalent to killing him. The horns of the Jingshan Rhino Essence is equivalent to taking most of the opponent''s cultivation base, Sun Mountain Golden Rat With almost half of the opponents cultivation base and the hard work he needs, the opponent will lose at least a thousand years of skill." Ling Kechen was a little at a loss for a while: "This is the advice of an expert. Whether you can get it is up to your fate. If you can''t get it, I guess I will exin it here. There is no regret. If you can get it, you can still get rid of the Ling family. Curse." Tang Guo didn''tment much on this. What she valued was the conspiracy inside. Why did the people behind them want the things from these four big monsters and let Ling Kechen an ordinary person to pick them up? This is just a joke. This so-called test is simply unreasonable. Since Ling Kechen didn''t have a curse on her body, she didn''t need to do more, let alone help the other party to get those things. Instead, she had to keep an eye on Ling Kechen quietly to see what else the people behind could do. The opponent is targeting the four monsters, so what is the purpose? "Take this jade pendant. When it''s in danger, you can input a trace of spiritual power to notify me. It''s better than the previous one." Ling Kechen did not refuse, he had already seen the dangers in the cultivation world. He also understood that Tang Guo took out the jade pendant and should say goodbye to him. With the friendship between the father and the front, the other party can save him, and it is his luck to give him another jade pendant. Therefore, he dared not make other requests. "Be careful, I''ll leave first." "Thank you senior for your life-saving grace, if there is a day when the curse is broken, Ling Kechen will return to repay senior''s kindness." Tang Guo ignored it, she nned to go back and practice cultivation again, and then go to meet those big monsters. In Ling Kechen''s situation, he shouldn''t be able to see the existence of the big demon so quickly, and it would not hurt them. In the original plot, the original owner did not find out the source of the curse, nor did he persuade Ling Kechen to go to the egg and touch the stone. The little friendship between her and Ling Sheng had faded after decades. As for helping Ling Kechen many timester, Tang Guo guessed that the original owner was the same as her, feeling that Ling Kechen was very kind, like her child, and couldn''t help but want to protect him. Ling Kechen is also the son of luck in this world. Someone protects and sacrifices. That is a very normal thing, but it is actually absurd to look into it. The original owner did not help Ling Kechen to fetch those things, but he would help out every time the opponent encountered danger. However, every time she helped and helped, the original owner would be seriously injured, and his strength became weaker and weaker, and finally he died to protect Ling Kechen. Then, the memory ends here, and she doesn''t know what happenster. The Ling n was not cursed at all, so there was no way to break the curse, and Tang Guo didn''t know what the people behind those things were doing. But she could guess that Ling Kechen, who was thoroughly exploited, would not end up very well. The person behind is so cruel, how could he let him go? Vol 2 Chapter 5614: Admirer of the male lead father (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5614: Admirer of the male lead father (8) Chapter 5614 Admirers of male protagonists (8) After bidding farewell to Ling Kechen, Tang Guo really went back to practice seriously, just let the system watch Ling Kechen''s situation. Whenever he is awake, the system will report Ling Kechen''s situation. Worthy of being the son of luck in this world. Although Ling Kechen had a bumpy journey, he was lucky. In just six months, his cultivation level has made a qualitative leap. He is already a middle-level cultivator in the world of cultivation, at least he has the ability to save his life. People can''t dig the roots of the soul at every turn. His sudden emergence has indeed attracted many people''s attention. Even some martial artists have to notice. Among them, Ming Man, the daughter of the master of the Tianyun School, one of the martial arts in the world of cultivation, was attracted by Ling Kechen. After the two met, Ling Kechen really went smoothly. Earlier, Ling Kechen mentioned the locations of the four great monsters, but they were not easily discovered, but existed in legends. So if you want to find these ces, you must go through a lot of hardships. But both of them have great luck, and now they have the eyes of Sun Mountain, and they are preparing to go to the position of Sun Mountain. At this time, Tang Guo also cultivated simrly, and wanted to see Sun Mountain. Thinking about this, a map suddenly appeared in her mind, and she couldn''t help but be taken aback. Just because she had a way to go to Sun Mountain in her mind, it was very strange. In addition, she also remembered one thing, that is, the original owner seemed to have talked with Ling Kechen about the ce where these four big monsters existed, and they also talked a lot about the ce. Perhaps he wanted Ling Kechen to pay more attention to save his life at a critical time. "Perhaps, the original owner was also taken advantage of. Some people understand that she knows the existence of these big monsters, not only knows their location, but also knows how to let Ling Kechen avoid danger, and even know their weaknesses. Talking about this with Ling Kechen, she did not intend to let Ling Kechen Go and kill them, but want him to take his life at a critical time. Maybe she didn''t expect that Ling Kechen really had such luck to kill all the four big monsters." Since there was information about the four big monsters in his mind, even though it was a little vague, Tang Guo decided to look for it first. Ling Kechen''s first eye is Sun Mountain, so she will go to Sun Mountain first. It was easy for her to improve her cultivation base. After all, her soul power was very strong, and it was almost two years since she passed through, so the two teleports moved to the vicinity of Sun Mountain. Just look at this ce, it''s rtively deste. There are no flowers and trees, only endless rocks, and even the aura is very thin. In such a poor ce, it is impossible to be weed by the monks, so she did not feel the breath of the monks near here. She walked on the rocks, carefully sensing the position of Sun Mountain. Perhaps it was something hidden in her body, she felt it very easily, and even felt a touch of kindness that she felt. This feeling was still felt on Ling Kechen a year ago. But this breath is obviously a big demon, not a person. This breath is a bit hot, thinking it is the golden rat of the Sun Mountain. Tang Guo sensed the other person, and the Golden Rat sensed her too. As she stepped into the enchantment, a golden rat half the size of a human also appeared in front of her. The golden rat was full of gold, as if made of gold, with two jewel-like eyes staring at her. There was confusion and involuntary kindness in it, and of course he hesitated. "Who are you? Why did you break into my Sun Mountain?" Tang Guo didn''t expect that the golden rat''s voice turned out to be an eight or nine-year-old child. Vol 2 Chapter 5615: Admirer of the male protagonist (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5615: Admirer of the male protagonist (9) "My name is Tang Guo, and I identally sensed that there is a map of Sun Mountain in my mind, and I n to take a look." Tang Guo said half-truth, "Are you the owner of this Sun Mountain?" "Yes, I am the master of Sun Mountain, do you want toe in and sit down?" Tang Guo didn''t expect this golden mouse to be so cute, and smiled and asked, "Where is your adult?" "I am the only one in my family. Without an adult, your life span may not be as long as mine. I have been asleep for a long time. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be sober. I feel that your breath is gentle and kind. It shouldn''t be A bad guy." "Youe in and sit down." The golden mouse instantly transformed into the appearance of a child, really only eight or nine years old, wearing a golden dress, just looking good, and both eyes were golden. "My name is Jin Xiaobao." Tang Guo was not polite, followed in and threw a formation outside, hiding the ce again. Jin Xiaobao could not help but ask why when he saw it. "There is no shortage of greedy people in this world. Let alone you are full of treasures here, even you are full of treasures. If someone breaks in, what do you think will happen?" Jin Xiaobao seemed to think of something, and his face didn''t look good: "Yes, but my enchantment is made by nature. I added that the day after tomorrow, people outside should not be able to see it and can''t find it here." "Didn''t Ie in here?" Jin Xiaobao had nothing to say, but couldn''t get angry with Tang Guo, and invited her into a golden room. She was right. There are treasures everywhere here, even the stonesid on the ground are all spiritual stones, braving aura. The aura here is abundant, and it''s not a poor ce at all. The appearance on the outside is just for the purpose of covering people''s ears. Jin Xiaobao greeted Tang Guo with tea. Tang Guo took a sip and realized that this tea is also a good thing. After thinking about his Jin Xiaobao''s identity, it is not surprising that the other party has good things. After all, with Jin Xiaobao''s eyes, the other party could see the treasure thousands of miles away, and with his cultivation base, he could get the treasure in an instant. No matter what the people behind them are calcting, Jin Xiaobao''s eyes alone can attract countless people coveted. "Actually, I have one other thing this time." Jin Xiaobao showed it clearly: "I know, if nothing happens, how can I find here. Although I don''t know who you are, I don''t think you are a bad person and will not harm me. Tell me what it is, if I can Those who help you will definitely help you." "Speaking of which this matter is about you." Jin Xiaobao is puzzled this time, and his little head is full of doubts: "About me? I have been sleeping for many years, and people outside should only regard my existence as a legend. Why is it about me?" "If I didn''t expect it to be wrong, someone is coveting your eyes and is devising a conspiracy to take your eyes." Jin Xiaobao''s face changed drastically, he subconsciously covered his eyes, and soon his face was full of anger: "Then the other party is here, I won''t let him go out smoothly." "The other party is nning a trick, there must be a way to get you to follow the way. I was aware of this conspiracy, so I don''t want this to happen." Intuition told Tang Guo that it would be no good for her if the four great monsters really fell. She has always believed in her intuition. Since it is not good, she will definitely not let the four big demons fall. There is no curse in Ling''s family, everything is just a conspiracy. Vol 2 Chapter 5616: Admirer of the male protagonist (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5616: Admirer of the male protagonist (10) "Thank you for your reminder. I will pay attention and will not let the other party''s tricks seed." Jin Xiaobao''s expression wasplicated. He didn''t expect that after so many years, someone would dare to make more ideas. "No, I want you to cooperate with one thing." Tang Guo continued, Jin Xiaobao didn''t interrupt, and waited for her to follow, listen to her say, "In fact, the person who came to take your life was also deceived by others. I think He has a lot of luck in him, and most of them are people who want to use him to deal with you." Jin Xiaobao was puzzled: "If that''s the case, why don''t you tell that person the truth, all this won''t be solved." "A child is a child..." "I have lived for thousands of years. I am older than you. How can I be a child?" "Then why didn''t you grow up?" Jin Xiaobao: Annoying. Who is the golden rat''s long adulthood? Calcted ording to the age in the golden rat, he is indeed a child, only five thousand years of adulthood, and only three thousand years. "The person behind should have calcted me into it. I want to find it out. The other party may be monitoring Ling Kechen''s situation at any time. If he tells the truth to Ling Kechen, that person will know that we see through the strategy and want to find out. It''s not easy for him." In the end, Jin Xiaobao is a natural creature, and he understands Tang Guo''s meaning: "Then how do you want me to cooperate?" "After Ling Kechen arrives, let''s create an illusion and ask him to take a fake golden rat''s eye and leave. In addition to the golden rat''s eyes, he will also take Heishuihe ck snake gall, the horns of Jingshan rhinoceros essence, and the blue sea. Demon''s blood." Jin Xiaobao was shocked: "What on earth is that person plotting? He wants to kill the four of us in one go." "I also want to know, so I need the cooperation of the four of you to get a fake thing for each other, then follow Ling Kechen back, and then you can know what the other party is doing. We are still alive, no matter how strong the person is, we can''t work together. Kill it, and it can be hit hard." Jin Xiaobao believed Tang Guo''s words: "Okay, there is no reason for non-cooperation in this matter, then how can I convince the other party?" "You prepare a pair of eyes that are enough to make a real golden rat, and I will arrange a magical array." Jin Xiaobao nodded: "I have countless treasures from the Sun Mountain. It is still easy to find a pair of golden rat eyes. Okay, I will do this, and I will leave the magical array to you." "When this is over, I''ll take you to find someone else." Jin Xiaobao added, with a serious face, "You must catch that bad guy, you actually want our lives." Tang Guo had vaguely noticed something. The people who calcted by that person were all great fortuners. Could it be that they wanted to rob them of their luck? Among them, Ling Kechen is the child of luck in this world, so it is of course easier to use the child of luck to do this. Tiandao has not detected it so quickly, after all, this is the child of luck personally selected by Tiandao. Who can imagine that someone can calcte the son of luck together? Tang Guo was familiar with the arrangement of formations, but in half a day, she arranged a perfect phantom formation, mainly because she was afraid that the person behind would follow, and she would spend so much thought. On the other side of Jin Xiaobao, he also found a pair of gems that were exactly the same as his eyes, and he took a little breath of his own, enough to be fake. Everything was ready, just waiting for Ling Kechen''s arrival. Vol 2 Chapter 5617: Admirer of the male lead father (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5617: Admirer of the male lead father (11) "Friend Ling Dao, did you make a mistake, how could this ce be the location of Sun Mountain?" At this time, a month has passed since Tang Guo came to Sun Mountain, and Ling Kechen and his party came slowly. The person who asked the question was one of his colleagues. Looking at this ce is poor, not only has no spiritual power, but also has no normal flowers and trees. There is only a pile of **** rocks. I really can''t believe that this ce is rted to Sun Mountain. There were several people with them, except for Ming Man who still trusted Ling Kechen, the others couldn''t help but raise questions. Ling Kechen said firmly, "No, it must be here. My intuition can''t be wrong." He even felt that the atmosphere here was very different, but with this special feeling, it was impossible for him to speak carefully to these people. Except for Ming Man, the others are just peers and cooperating objects, not worthy of his heart and soul. Picked them toe together, but just happened to find that they were also looking for Sun Mountain. But what these people want is the baby of Sun Mountain, not the eyes of the golden rat. He only asked for the eyes of the Golden Rat, so he hit it off with them and exchanged the information they got. It took him several months to find this ce. He can be sure that Sun Mountain is nearby, why this ce looks so poor, everything is just a disguise. If everyone could see the location of Sun Mountain, it would not be his turn to find this ce, and it would have been ttened by experts in the cultivation world. "If you guys can''t believe me, you can leave. But I think I have reached this point. It''s better to wait and find more, maybe you can find the Sun Mountain." Ling Kechen said, "Of course, you don''t want to stay. I, Ling Kechen, wont force it, so please." Of course no one left, they were just a little uncertain in their hearts, but they didn''t forget the purpose of this trip, confirm the location of Sun Mountain, and see if Ling Kechen could really get the eyes of the Golden Rat. No one questioned anymore, Ling Kechen and Ming Man were looking for something wrong with this ce. Three dayster, the two of them touched the edge of the barrier, and brought someone into the barrier during the idental collision. After breaking through the barrier, you will see a dazzling array of treasures. I don''t know how many kinds of them. They are thrown on the ground at will. There is a feeling that there are treasures everywhere, and the owner is not rare at all. The prince who grew up in the pce like Ling Kechen couldn''t help being stunned when he saw these treasures. He had long heard of the countless treasures of Sun Mountain, but after facing it, he knew that the legend was not exaggerated at all. Even if it is a pearl, it is half the size of an egg yolk, and it is still faintly filled with aura, which is obviously different from the ordinary goods in the secr world. The ground is paved with spirit stones. When other people see it, they subconsciously pry the ground with magic weapons. This spirit stone is not small, and it is a waste to them to use it to pave the road. "Brother Ling, there is a house over there, and the golden rat is probably living in the house." Ming Man said. Ling Kechen nodded, his face appeared cautiously: "The golden rat''s strength is definitely not simple, we should be careful to lean over, and it is best to take advantage of the opponent''s carelessness to take away the eyes, and not to fight with each other too much. But Ling Kechen and the others didn''t know that the moment they stepped into the enchantment, they entered an illusion, which was specially prepared by Tang Guo for their arrival. Jin Xiaobao stood beside Tang Guo, watching everything that happened in the fantasy: "That''s Ling Kechen?" "Yes." "It''s really good luck, Lord Tiandao''s new favorite." Jin Xiaobao couldn''t help butin, "It''s just a bit silly, Lord Tiandao''s vision has be bad." Vol 2 Chapter 5618: Admirer of the male lead father (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5618: Admirer of the male lead father (12) Chapter 5618 The admirer of the male lead father (12) "It sounds like you are very familiar with Heaven?" Tang Guo couldn''t help asking. Jin Xiaobao shook his head: "There is no such thing, just because I am one of the four big monsters in this world, and I know more about the way of heaven. Every once in a while, Lord Tiandao will choose a new darling to make this world be Very high. In short, every time it really makes the world more perfect." "Even though I have been sleeping all these years, I can still feel the perfection of the power of rules." "It turned out to be like this." Tang Guo realized, and asked quickly, "I feel that the secrets are chaotic and the rules are not stable. ording to what you said, it shouldn''t be like this." Jin Xiaobao''s face sank: "Something may have happened." In fact, when he first woke up, he felt it. Hearing what Tang Guo said, he understood that it was someone who calcted the luck that made the secret of heaven be chaotic, and he couldn''t see what was ahead. However, after so long, Tiandao didn''t notice it, and he also felt a little strange. Then I thought about it, perhaps it was precisely because the people behind were calcting the son of luck, so Tiandao subconsciously thought that the son of luck was experiencing what he experienced, and didn''t care much. In this way, the people behind the calctions know the rules of this world well. "If I were familiar with Lord Tiandao, I would have contacted the other party to take care of this matter. If Tiandao knew that the son of luck was calcted in this way, he would definitely be angry." Jin Xiaobao said. Tang Guo nodded, her eyes continued in the illusion. Jin Xiaobao looked at the greedy appearance of those people, showing disdain and disgust. If it weren''t for those people in the illusion, Tang Guo had made his own arrangements, he would have already taken action to teach them. Na Ling Kechen was stubborn, only looking at the golden rat''s eyes, not caring about other things at all. Previously, he felt that several people could not find the enchantment, and they were quickly beaten in the face. If it weren''t for Tang Guo toe early, facing the qi luck of the son of qi luck and the daughter of qi luck, no matter how strong he is, some idents might ur. Maybe they would really take their eyes off. Even knowing that they were being deceived, Jin Xiaobao was very unhappy in his heart, seeing them very unpleasant. Soon he saw the misfortunes of Ling Kechen and others in the illusion, which made him happy. At the end of the toss, Tang Guo was reluctant to let them go, letting Ling Kechen take the "eye of the golden rat" smoothly. "Now they have got what they want, and they have been seriously injured. They have to cultivate for a while. Listening to their discussion, the next step is to go to Jingshan. Take me to Jingshan." "Okay." Jin Xiaobao promised readily. After this incident, he knew that Tang Guo was someone he could trust. Both of them have great cultivation bases, and Jin Xiaobao is leading the way. Going to Jingshan is just a matter of breathing. At this time, Tang Guo had already appeared under a high mountain, where there were particrly many trees, and they were still very tall. The age of a tree was a hundred years upward. Jin Xiaobao took Tang Guo and walked into the forest. The steps were not strong. When the branches and thorns on both sides met the two people, they seemed to be born with wisdom. Passing ce. "That guy was soaking in the water on time, but it was because of his thick skin that he had no problem soaking for hundreds of thousands of years." Jin Xiaobao said, "Just because of hiszy and stupid head, Ling Ke Chenruo Here, the other party is afraid it is easy to be tricked." Vol 2 Chapter 5619: Admirer of the male protagonist (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5619: Admirer of the male protagonist (13) Chapter 5619 Admirers of male protagonists (13) Tang Guo didn''t interrupt, listening to Jin Xiaobao silentlyining that the rhinoceros was bad. She could see that the rtionship between Jin Xiaobao and the rhinoceros spirit should be good, otherwise, how could shein and care about it like this. "Pass through here and you can get inside." Jin Xiaobao pointed to the position behind a very unique big tree and led Tang Guo to it. They seemed to have passed through a film of water and came to a new world in an instant. The sun is shining and the birds and flowers are scented here, which is obviously different from the weird and gloomy forests before. Compared to the outside, it is really too bright here. The most important thing is that not far in front, there is a huge pond. Above the pond, there is a waterfall, like a white cloth spreading down. Two steps closer, she could see clearly. A waterfall is a waterfall, and the pool is not a pond, but the pond below the waterfall. Below the pond, the water is still flowing. It''s just that the pond under the waterfall is so big, which surprised her a bit. No surprise, this is another ce that is especially suitable for cultivation. Could it be that it will be upied by a big monster. She found that the treatment of the Great Demon of the World was pretty good. If she didn''t disturb her, she would basically live in peace at home. "Niu Sheng." Jin Xiaobao stood on a rock by the water and shouted into the water: "How many years have you been soaking, the skin will be soaked." Only the water above the water sshed down, and there was no other movement in the water. Jin Xiaobao did not believe in evil, and continued to shout: "Niu Sheng, if you don''t get up, someone wille in to dry your water and take your horns." This sentence obviously worked. Just after it fell, a deep voice came out from the water: "Which guy is here to make trouble at my house? See if I can kill him!" "Haha, it''s embarrassing to talk about it. If you meet someone with a horn, can you get better?" Jin Xiaobao mocked, "Get out as soon as you wake up. There are very important things." After speaking, Jin Xiaobao hurriedly greeted Tang Guo: "Stay away, this guy is very moving when hees out." Tang Guo did the same, and also put on a spiritual power cover in front of him. As soon as he moved away, the surroundings began to vibrate, and then a giant stood up in the pond, and a lot of water sshed around. As the giant shakes the water on its body, the water spreads around like a flying sword. If you didn''t avoid it just now, you would definitely be attacked by these water swords. When the giant was quiet, Tang Guo carefully observed his appearance. The most noticeable thing is, of course, the horns on the top of the opponent''s head. This corner is indeed beautiful. "Huh? Little mouse, howe you have the breath of strangers?" Niu Sheng felt Tang Guo''s breath and asked, "Little mouse, how did you bring strangers to me?" Jin Xiaobao was a little angry: "Am I missing a name? Can you stop talking about the little mouse?" "Aren''t you a little mouse? I can cover you with one kick." Niu Sheng said bluntly, no matter how angry Jin Xiaobao was, "you haven''t said who this stranger is." "You be a human first, sit down and talk slowly. This is a long story." Jin Xiaobao didn''t want to entangle about what to call, but just wanted to find something to solve the problem, otherwise it would be a potential crisis to keep it. Someone actually counted the four of them. This is definitely not easy. "Okay." Niu Sheng said, and the huge rhino in front of him was gone. Vol 2 Chapter 5620: Admirer of the male protagonist (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5620: Admirer of the male protagonist (14) Chapter 5620 The admirer of the male lead father (14) He has be a person, of course the horn on the top of his head is still there, but it has be smaller. Niu Sheng leaped a few steps to Jin Xiaobao''s position, staring at Tang Guo with big eyes and looking up and down: "Still a female, her breath is a person, not a demon." Niu Sheng didn''t have a house here. He didn''t like the house. He usually turned into a body and soaked in the pond, so a few people found a few stones to sit down. Tang Guo said the matter in a few words, and Niu Sheng fell silent. After a while he said: "No wonder I always have nightmares recently. I have sneezed in the water and I don''t know how many sneezes. It turns out that someone is calcting me and wanting my horns." The rhinoceros is equivalent to most of his skill. Taking the horns is equivalent to knocking him back to his original shape, and it will really be a monster that can be ughtered by others. "When that persones, I have to pierce his belly with one corner, and then squash him with one foot." Jin Xiaobao couldn''t help but rolled his eyes: "That''s the new son of luck. When his luck is strong, you make him have problems." Niu Sheng was stunned: "He is the son of luck?" "Yeah, don''t worry, I came here with a method, and the other party was also deceived. Regardless of whether he is stupid or not, we have to use him to find out the person behind." Jin Xiaobao continued, "So we have to You cooperate, you get a fake horn to cheat him, and we will let him gather all the items. The person behind will definitely appear at that time. At that time, we will be able to kill the other party. " "It''s a little mouse, this little head is really smart." Niu Sheng looked at him suddenly, and nodded, "Okay, listen to you, first find the bad thing and break his belly." Jin Xiaobao: "..." After the negotiation, Tang Guo set up a magical formation in the barrier outside, waiting for Ling Kechen''s arrival. Ling Kechen arrived two monthster. Two of them were missing from the team, and most of them were lost because of something happened on the road. As before, Ling Kechen and Ming Man struggled and worked hard here, and finally got rhino horns. After getting the rhino horns, they hurriedly retreated out of fear of change. After that, heal and recover, and then continue on the road to the next ce. "Have you felt some changes recently?" On the way to Heishuihe, Tang Guo asked the two that they could move a few of them, just because Niu Sheng said that he wanted to see the scenery outside and went to the human world by the way. Order food, and they slowly passed by. Niu Sheng was gnawing with a pig''s hoof, his mouth full of oil. Tang Guo is a little skeptical about life, isn''t the rhinoceros a herbivore? This Niu Sheng had no interest in grass at all. After he came to the human world, he ate meat every day, all kinds of meat, even beef, and he didn''t pick at all. In Niu Sheng''s words, does his eating of beef have anything to do with being a rhino? "Is there any problem?" Niu Sheng can trust Tang Guo. Tang Guo feels more cordial. He doesn''t think the other party will deceive him. And the meat he ate recently was bought by Tang Guo, so he was more kind to her. Tang Guo buys meat for Niu Sheng, it is pure instinct, and she also thinks Niu Sheng is very kind. She didn''t deliberately control this feeling, because she didn''t think it was a bad thing. Obviously Niu Sheng''s figure is not very good-looking, but she can see how cute it is. Vol 2 Chapter 5621: Admirer of the male protagonist (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5621: Admirer of the male protagonist (15) Chapter 5621 Admirers of the male lead father (15) "I know how to eat all day long," Jin Xiaobao spit out angrily. "Don''t you notice that the previously loose rules seem to be firmer?" Niu Sheng paused and felt carefully: "It seems that this is the case. Does it have anything to do with what we are doing now?" "It should be." Jin Xiaobao said uncertainly, looking at Tang Guo. Tang Guo affirmed: "I think there is." "You think, the four of you are the big demon she was born into in response to the heavens and the earth. They are not evil demon, but are allowed by heaven. You have your own talents and abilities. Now both of you are avoiding a catastrophe. Half of his calction failed. If he uses your power and luck to improve himself, it is equal to strengthening himself, then it is not surprising that the power of the rules of this world is undermined." "That person who counts the son of luck is just trying to break the rules? Only because he is afraid of this, he is considered a child of luck and does this secretly. If the child of luck is blocked, he only needs to pick the fruit. It''s done." Jin Xiaobao and Niu Sheng listened carefully, and the more they listened, the more they felt reasonable. Niu Sheng ate the pig''s feet in his hand twice, wiped his mouth, and gave Tang Guo a silly smile: "Then let''s go to Heishuihe, let the matter end early, that bad thing, I must To break his belly and trample on his head." Everything went smoothly, Tang Guo first went to see the ck snake in Heishuihe, Xie Hai. As soon as several people said the matter, Xie Hai cooperated with them to deceive Ling Kechen who arrivedter. Then they went to Bihai again, found the Sea Monster, and said the same thing, the Sea Monster also cooperated extremely well. It was an old monster that existed for a long time. Even Niu Sheng, who was so naive, was so proficient in acting, Ling Kechen hadn''t seen anything at all. Of course, at this time the entire cultivation world is also in chaos. From the beginning, it was heard in the practice world that the golden rat''s eyes were gouged out. This means that Sun Mountain is present, who doesn''t want the baby of Sun Mountain? The monks all set out to find the existence of Sun Mountain, as if to dig three feet into the ground. Later, it was reported that Jingshan, Heishuihe, and Bihai all had problems. The four great monsters turned out to be the fall of the fall, and the severe injuries were so serious that people could not believe it. Although I can''t believe it, no one wants to miss the opportunity to plunder the baby. People in the entire cultivation world went crazy, looking for the location of this ce every day, and even many people were looking for who did it. The people who released the news about the four big monsters were the ones who followed Ling Kechen. They haven''t revealed Ling Kechen''s identity, after all, the people behind don''t want to cause trouble. They saw that Ling Kechenpleted the task with their own eyes, and their task was alsopleted. It was time to leave Ling Kechen''s side, so as not to arouse suspicion. However, Ling Kechen still had an ident. The sons of air luck are apanied by air luck, and there are also catastrophes. "Ling Kechen, you mark the positions of a few ces, and I won''t embarrass you." The person who spoke was Ming Yangtian, the master of the Tianyun school. He values his only daughter very much, but there is no way he can do it wrong. The ce where the big demon inhabits is coveted. The big demon has existed for a long time, and there must be countless treasures in the ce where it lives. If you get these treasures, the Tianyun Sect will definitely make a qualitative leap, surpassing all the schools and surpassing the others. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5622: Admirer of the male protagonist (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5622: Admirer of the male protagonist (16) Chapter 5622 The admirer of the male lead father (16) Ling Kechen''s expression was not very good. He had solved so many dangers before. He thought he could bring things back to the secr world smoothly, but he couldn''t help but nce at Ming Man when he thought of such a problem. Ming Man''s eyes were red: "Big Brother Ling, I''m sorry, I didn''t know that Dad would be like this." At first she followed Ling Kechen to find those things. She told Ming Yangtian what to do, but her father couldn''t stand the temptation unexpectedly. As soon as they came back, they were stopped by Ming Yangtian and asked Ling Kechen to tell him the location of those ces. "Father, you have done too much this thing." Ming Man took off his stubbornness, "This is what I got these days, you take it, don''t embarrass Big Brother." "Manman, you also followed. Dad just wants to know where Sun Mountain, Jingshan, Heishuihe, and Bihai are, how can I get in?" Mingyangtian didn''t pick up Mingman''s ring, there was something inside. , Howe there are so many babes in these four seats? Seeing Ming Yangtian like this, Ming Man couldn''t lift his head in front of Ling Kechen. "Father, our Tianyun faction is already very powerful, and there is no need to do such a thing. Besides, we all hit that ce by mistake before, and even if we go now, we may not be able to find it." Ming Man said The truth is that they took what they needed and left, and they didn''t have time to pay attention to the back, because they felt that staying in it was not a good thing. Leave early and be safe early. Even the people who followed them didn''t emptied the contents and were directly thrown out. Now the entire cultivating world is looking for a ce where the four big monsters live. Needless to say, this is afraid that it will set off a **** storm. Fortunately, there were no rumors that this matter had anything to do with her and Ling Kechen. If the two of them are exposed, I don''t know how many monks will go to the sky with magic weapons to send them to the map where the four great monsters are located. "Manman, do you think there is a lot of rumors outside now, are you two really safe?" Ming Yangtian said, "There are still people who go with you, can you guarantee that they will not expose your identities? " "They are also people who know that ce, and it will be a matter of time before they expose you. Then they will divert their attention, and all the firepower will be sent by Tianyun. Dad asks you to name the ce, but it is actually for you. Take the risk." When Ming Man heard it, he felt somewhat reasonable. Only earlier, she felt that her father wanted a map of the locations of the four big monsters, and didn''t even consider her face in front of Ling Kechen, and she felt a little ufortable. "Ling boy, don''t be angry. The problem now is that you told me that ce earlier. If my Tianyun school can find things early, there is still some chance of winning against other schools in the future." Mingyang Tian said, "Even if someone embarrass you at that time, for the sake of telling you about this, the entire Tianyun faction will stand by your side to ensure that you will not be attacked by others." "If you don''t tell me, for the sake of Ming Man''s face, I am definitely going to help you. Who is Ming Man is my daughter? Her heart is tied to your heart." Ming Yangtian said here. Sigh, "However, there are only three of us, and there are thousands of people in the cultivation world. In order to know that ce, any method can be used. You have been in the cultivation world for some time. I''ve seen it before." "I don''t need to say more, right?" Ling Kechen was silent, indeed, most of the difort he had just disappeared. Vol 2 Chapter 5623: Admirer of the male protagonist (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5623: Admirer of the male protagonist (17) Chapter 5623 Admirers of the male lead father (17) Ming Yangtian asked Ling Kechen to think about it. In the end, weighing the pros and cons, he agreed to Ming Yangtian''s request. Although his cultivation base has increased rapidly, his fists are hard to beat everyone, and it is better to have a big sect behind him. He is not alone, he has family in the secr world. If someone in the cultivating world really pursues it, he will just run away alone. When someone finds out his family in the secr world, he really doesn''t have the slightest ability to resist. On the same day, Ling Kechen took a group of experts from the Tianyun Sect and returned to the ce where the four great monsters inhabited along the way. He still relied on his memory to reach the Sun Mountain, recalling how he had reached the Sun Mountain before, and did it again. I thought I could pass through the barrier and reach the Sun Mountain likest time. As a result, after a long time, there was no movement, and Ling Kechen couldn''t help but sweat beads on his forehead. "Ming Sect Master, I can''t find the location of that barrier." Ling Kechen said with a serious face, "Before that, Man Man and I also went in by mistake. After achieving our goal, we didn''t stay too much for fear of changes, and we came out again. ." "Father, Brother Ling didn''t lie. We did use this method to get in before. Now, we can''t get in." Ming Man said, "The big demon is not dead, maybe he changed the enchantment while we were gone. ." Ming Yangtian doesn''t think that Ling Kechen and Ming Man are lying, of course their faces are still ugly. However, thinking that there were three ces behind, it was impossible that every ce could not be entered, so he didn''t get angry with Ling Kechen and let him continue to lead the way. When they were on their way to Jingshan, Tang Guozheng was listening to gossip in the human world with four big demons, and the system reminded her of the movement of the Tianyun Sect. "What''s wrong?" Jin Xiaobao asked when he noticed Tang Guo''s face. The situation in the cultivation world has been really chaotictely, but fortunately, he sensed that the power of rules has not been persecuted. The secret is still being concealed, and nothing can be figured out. "Ling Kechen and two of them took the people from the Tianyun faction to revisit their old ce. I am afraid that they have fallen in love with your baby at home and n to try their luck." Tang Guo exined, "Don''t worry, I will help you with the formation and formation. Reinforced, made some changes, they couldn''t find out, they couldn''t get in." "Hmph, these people are really begging, it seems to break their belly." Niu Sheng couldn''t help but said, causing the other three big demons to roll their eyes. This guy only knows about breaking people''s belly, but he doesn''t know. Change the pattern? Tang Guo didn''t want Ling Kechen to waste time, but it was not easy toe forward. Besides, Ling Kechen didn''t ask her for help for the time being. Rushing in the past might arouse suspicion by those behind him. Just now, she was thinking about how to speed up the process and let Ling Kechen return to the world of vulgarity as soon as possible, and give those treasures to the master. At that time, they will be able to get rid of this scourge. "Do you really want to beat those people?" Tang Guo suddenly said, attracting the attention of the four big monsters. Their eyes were filled with zing fire, and they were full of expectations, obviously thinking very much. In fact, if Tang Guo hadn''t been here, they would have attacked Ling Kechen a long time ago. "I want to, I want to dream." Niu Sheng''s voice buzzed, feeling that the meat in his hands was not fragrant, and looked at Tang Guo expectantly, "Can we beat them? Can we break their belly and stom on them? Are their heads melon seeds?" "Niu Sheng, you can''t change your tricks?" As the only woman among the four big monsters, the Sea-Monster can''t stand it anymore, "Miss Tang said to beat them, not to death, your mind is really the same as before. stupid." Vol 2 Chapter 5624: Admirer of the male protagonist (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5624: Admirer of the male protagonist (18) Chapter 5624 The admirer of the male lead father (18) In the end, Tang Guo discussed with the four big demons, dressed up halfway, and beat the group of people. "Except for Ling Kechen, let everyone else take the ring back." Tang Guo''s words made the eyes of the four big monsters brighten up. That''s good, if these guys want to grab their things, then they should act first. What these humans like the most is the treasure hidden in Na Jie, so I snatched them to see if these humans can still do it. Everything was discussed, Tang Guo and the four big demons didn''t hesitate, and a few immediately moved to pursue the position of the Tianyun faction. When approaching the people of the Tianyun faction, the four big demons all dressed up for themselves. I promised that people couldn''t help but what they were, and looked at the people from the Tianyun faction and went up to intercept it. Ming Yangtian waited for a group of masters of the Tianyun faction, stupidly followed Ling Kechen to Jingshan, and was listening to Ling Kechen saying that when it was about toe, suddenly a few winds came out, and before they could react, he was surrounded by two monsters. Before and after, they are very huge, and I can''t see what kind of variety they are. But the aura on the two monsters is really chilling. Just as Ming Yangtian was about to say something, Niu Shengyu and Xiangyunbi didn''t want to give them a chance to speak at all, so he went up to catch someone and beat him up. Niu Sheng regained his strength and restrained the person from showing his horns. He only used his limbs, almost one foot, to kick the people from the Tianyun faction over and over. Even Ling Kechen didn''t let it go, Tang Guo said, as long as he didn''t kill Ling Kechen, it shouldn''t be a big problem. Sure enough, Niu Sheng, who got the essentials, beat the people of the Tianyun faction to the death. When all these people were lying on the ground and unable to move, he stared, "If you want to go outpletely today, you will hand over the ring." The people of the Tianyun faction were full of reluctance, and Yunbi had already started to touch it. The disguised Jin Xiaobao also appeared, and now any treasure hidden in these people can''t escape his eyes. With Jin Xiaobao''s help, Yunbi touched all the rings of the Tianyun Sect. Finally, under the eyes of the masters of the Tianyun faction who cannibalize people, a few big demons flew away. When their backs disappeared, many experts of the Tianyun faction were vomiting blood with anger. "Sect Master, these monsters don''t know where they came from. They are powerful. We don''t know the details. I''m afraid we won''t be able to take revenge." Who can think of it, it is a joke to be robbed in the middle of the trip instead of getting any benefits when going out. "Sect Master, what should we do now?" Ming Yangtian was also very angry, and among them was he who was vomiting blood. "Go back, we are all injured, the magic weapon and the ring are snatched away, even if we find the positions of the four great monsters, we may not get those treasures. If it is discovered, it will be even worse." Many masters think so too, and the current situation is really shameful. Ling Kecheny on the side in silence, and he was relieved when he heard that these people stopped looking. In fact, he still has a space to store items, but it is hidden, and therefore deceived the monsters before that. Fortunately, he got such a thing, otherwise he would be robbed by the monster, and he really couldn''t go back for business. There are only four big monsters, and there are no more. But at the moment he can''t pretend that his important things have not been robbed, and he has to show a look of despair and gloomy eyes. Ming Yangtian found such Ling Kechen andforted him with a pig-headed face. "After a while, we are fully prepared toe again." Vol 2 Chapter 5625: Admirer of the male lead father (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5625: Admirer of the male lead father (19) Ling Kechen managed to deal with it on the surface, but in fact he did not believe in Mingyangtian. Before that incident, there was a grudge in his heart. Fortunately, he didn''t disclose everything in themon world. He didn''t tell anyone except the senior, even Ming Man, about using the items on the four big monsters to lift the curse. It will be easier for him to get out. He hadn''t gotten away before, but was stared at him by many masters of the Tianyun sent. If there is no ident, when these masters are seriously injured, it is the best time for him to get out. He nced at Ming Man, who was adjusting his breath. Although he had a great affection for Ming Man, the current situation did not allow his children to have a rtionship, so he could only go back and get rid of the curse. When the curse is broken, his father has other bloodlines, and he wille to the cultivation world to find Mingman. Thinking of this, his mind is much clearer. When everyone was adjusting their breath, Ling Kechen quietly took a pill, which was ced in the hidden magic weapon. To avoid making mistakes, he didn''t want to say goodbye to Ming Man either. He felt almost recovered, except that after the injury on his face did not heal, Ling Kechen found an excuse and sneaked away. Everyone really thought he would be back in a while, but they didn''t expect that he would nevere back as soon as he left. When the people of the Tianyun faction reacted, they almost stretched their legs out of anger, and the anger passed directly. Ming Man looked at the direction of Ling Kechen''s disappearance very disappointed, but he didn''t have much me in his heart, but he was still a bit wronged. I also me her father for doing too much before, otherwise how could he have left without saying a word. "Don''t look, look at that kid and he won''te back again." Ming Yangtian said angrily. Ming Man retracted his gaze: "If Dad didn''t do that excessively before, would Brother Ling leave without saying hello? I understand him very well. If he follows us back, maybe he will be watched by the master of the school. Freedom. I think he walked well." She knew that Ling Kechen had something important. Although the other party didn''t disclose anything, she could feel that it was very tricky. Therefore, it is impossible for him to stay in the Tianyun faction forever, and his freedom is restricted by others. "I''m raising you for nothing." "Father, this matter is clearly that you are unreasonable. What does it mean to raise me in vain? If you are in any danger, my Ming Man will take care of you and protect you desperately. But in the matter of Brother Ling, it is you. Is wrong." The other masters couldn''t see it, they all turned to Mingyangtian: "Manman, what is so good about that kid? Now that he is gone, you have no possibility..." "If there is no possibility, there is no possibility. The lifespan of the monks is long. There are many divisions and integrations in this. At least the brother Ling and I are separated when we like each other. When I recall this paragraphter, I wont take it with you. Resentment is a bit regretful at best." "You want to restrict people''s freedom, they can''t leave yet? Ming Yangtian remembered something, and his face calmed down: "Manman, let him go, don''t be angry, let''s go back." "There are so many good men in the cultivation world, he is not bad." "I''m not interested. From today I will practice seriously and strive to surpass you." Ming Man made up his mind, "If I surpass you, how dare you treat Brother Ling like this." In the front, everyone was very happy, but in the back it was very unpleasant. Apart from other things, it will be a matter of time for Yi Mingman to be more talented than them. Vol 2 Chapter 5626: The admirer of the male protagonist (20) Vol 2 Chapter 5626: The admirer of the male protagonist (20) Ming Yang Tian is angry with Ming Man, one of which is that Ming Man has an excellent talent, and she is the hope of the Tianyun School in the future. Another point is that Ming Man and Ling Kechen have been together all the time. You should know where the big demon resides, and it''s the same for Ming Man to take them to find them. In this way, the people of the Tianyun faction came out vastly, and returned dingy. On the other side, Tang Guo and the four big demons, who had been watching Ling Kechen, were hiding their breath at this time, and were quietly following Ling Kechen behind him. In fact, Jin Xiaobao knew that Ling Kechen had a hidden magic weapon. With his eyes in him, very few things in the world could escape his eyes. No one was asked to take it down, but Tang Guo instructed. "As expected to be the darling of heaven, this kid is very lucky, there are so many treasures on him." Xuan Snake Xie Hai couldn''t help but envy when he saw Ling Kechen take out the same and the same treasure, "Heaven''s favorite person Its just different." "But with the crisis, there is a chance that the air transporter will fall due to various crises. Whether it can grow up is really not certain." Jin Xiaobao interjected, "But Ling Kechen, the darling of the heavens, is too stupid to be calcted. " "People were originally from the ordinary world. The monk wanted to count ordinary people. It was too easy. He has died so many brothers and sisters. If ordinary people were ordinary people, he would have been scared to death long ago. And he can stille. In the cultivation world, with the body of an ordinary person, it can actually be considered courageous. It can only be said to be the darling of heaven. Whether it is talent or mind, ordinary people are beyond the reach." Yunbi praised, "It is you and me. Bing ordinary people will not do better than him. I know you have resentment against him, but think about it carefully, will we make the same choice from his point of view?" "It''s not wrong to say that, but I still hate him." Jin Xiaobao said, "You are just because he is also the darling of heaven, so you tolerate him a lot." "But I didn''t see it. When he was digging my eyes in the illusion, he didn''t show any mercy at all." This time, Yunbi didn''t say much. "I don''t know when Tiandao will discover that the carefully selected son of luck has been calcted." Xie Hai sighed, "If it hadn''t been for Miss Tang to appear, with Ling Kechen''s luck, we might have been calcted by him. At that time we will be robbed and divided by the monks if we are dead or wounded." "Heavenly Dao may still be asleep, after all, Heavenly Dao won''t interfere with the development of all things privately. Only when the crisises to the safety of this world will it appear." Niu Sheng said, "Now the son of luck is okay. At most, the heavenly secrets are a bit chaotic. I cant disturb the other party. Speaking of which, Tiandao iszier than I am. Once I go to sleep, I can make a child of luck into the past. When the other party wakes up, it''s probably time to choose a new child of luck." Tang Guo stood by and heard the discussion of the four big demons silently. Because she has recently made a guess, although it is absurd, butbined with her analysis and intuition, her guess is likely to be true. However, there are still many things that she could not figure out. If it is true, how can the people behind them count her, the four big demons, and the son of luck? How could the other party think of them and calcte them, unless the other party is a person who knows the secrets in advance. "That kid is in danger." Jin Xiaobao''s voice awakened Tang Guo, and she swept over to Ling Kechen''s position. Sure enough, the other party''s situation was indeed not very good. Vol 2 Chapter 5627: Admirer of the male lead father (21) Vol 2 Chapter 5627: Admirer of the male lead father (21) "That should be a demon repair, or a big demon. The devilish energy in his body makes people ufortable from a long distance." Jin Xiaobao wrinkled his small face. The breath of his whole body is gentle and clean. The breath of Xiu makes people feel ufortable. In fact, the strength and aura of the four great monsters were very clean, which made Tang Guo feel that his guess was correct. The four big monsters are rted to the survival of this world. Just because this world is not yetplete, it is an evolving world, and it needs a lot of living beings to support it. And these four big demons should be the creatures that support this world except for the children of luck. They have no fathers and no mothers, and they are born long, which can be said to be one of the forces of the world. If you plunder their power, you are plundering the power of this world. In this way, the intentions of the people behind it will be easier to guess. The other party should want to step on the four big monsters, the son of luck, and her superiors, to gain power above this world. Or it can be considered that the other party wants to use the power of plundering this world with one fell swoop. There were such creatures in the world, and she couldn''t help but wonder whether the people behind this had also received Yuan Jiu''s guidance. Without the help of Yuan Jiu, can the other party have this consciousness and still plunder the power of the world? Ordinary creatures are afraid of the destruction of the world, because the destruction of the world means that all creatures will be destroyed. If it was Yuan Jiu, she would naturally write it down in her heart. I don''t know what kind of hatred there is between them, it is worthy of such deliberation to calcte her. "Ah...sneez..." Yuan Jiu, who was in a small world outside, became incarnate behind him, not knowing what was going on, and couldn''t help but sneezed. "Ayeahee..." What he didn''t expect was that the next sneezes continued, and finally stopped. He only felt a pain in his body and a bad heart, so he quickly cut off the pain from this external incarnation. , And quickly slip away. He looked at the dismembered avatar with some regret, and the couple were indeed cruel people. If they were a little dazed, they would chop him to pieces, making no sense at all. It could have been dyed for a while, but I didn''t expect the sudden sneeze bad thing. It''s strange that his external avatar still sneezes. After solving Yuan Jiu, Yin Yao continued to break the formation. His body and a trace of soul in that small world were still destroyed by Yuan Jiu. However, this does not affect what he wants to do. An external incarnation requires a hundred years of skill to speak less, and he will cut as many as Yuan Jiues. In fact, he doesn''t need to worry, wait outside, and he can definitelye out with the strength of Agogo. But he just didn''t want to wait, no matter where she was, he wanted to stay by her side. Once because of his misunderstanding, the two of them missed the opportunity to be together, and then he fell into a deep sleep, and Aguo went to the small world again. Yuan Jiu, who came after him, took the opportunity to calcte, and Aguo spent a lot of effort to find him. He knew what he wanted, but he was flustered every day. Because Aguo stayed in the small world for too long, he was afraid that some of them would like to dislike it for a long time, and would dilute this like. Therefore, he has been working very hard to make her like him a little bit more every time, tens of thousands of times. Shattered thestyer of formation, Yin Yao jumped into the small world without hesitation. Vol 2 Chapter 5628: Admirer of the male protagonist (22) Vol 2 Chapter 5628: Admirer of the male protagonist (22) "Miss Tang, that is a big demon. Although he looks extremely unstable, as if there is a problem with his cultivation base, Ling Kechen can only struggle in his hands." Yun Bi said, "We need to take action. Help?" In fact, Yunbi meant that he had to find the man behind it, and Ling Kechen could not die. In fact, she doesn''t hate Ling Kechen as much as Jin Xiaobao. She often walks around in the human world. She is not a ck and white person. She knows that there are many helpless andpelling people in the human world. "I gave him the jade pendant, wait a minute, and see if he has a chance to crush the jade pendant. Now I don''t know who is behind him, whether he is staring at Ling Kechen in the dark, or putting something on him, we can''t rush it. appear." "Then let''s wait." Jin Xiaobao said. He didn''t care about Ling Kechen''s life or death at all. Anyway, when he thought of Ling Kechen''s unhesitating digging of his eyes in the illusion, he couldn''t identify with this person, even if the other party is the current son of luck. "The big demon should have taken a fancy to Ling Kechen''s body." Xie Hai narrowed his eyes. "The body of the son of Qiyun is indeed good. No matter what he cultivates, he is very fast. It is not surprising that he can be regarded by the big demon." "No wonder, I said why the big demon didn''t beat Ling Kechen. It turned out that he wanted to use this body for fear of being beaten." Niu Sheng stared, "The situation of the big devil doesn''t look good. It''s not bad, but I don''t know what went wrong. This is the disadvantage of practicing magic power, and it seems that it may copse at any time." "He shouldn''t be able to wait long. It looks like he wants to find a quiet ce to seize the house." Xie Hai answered. One person and four big monsters concealed their breath, closely following the position of the big demon in front. "Boy, me you for your bad luck. If you leave it alone, a talented kid like you, the deity will definitely cherish your talents and ept you as a direct disciple. Unfortunately, your appearance is when the deitys cultivation base went wrong. There is no other way except to change the body." "It''s a pity." "If there is nothing wrong with the deity''s cultivation base, you will be epted as a direct disciple. In a few decades, you can be the first person in the magic cultivation." Ling Kechen didn''t say a word, and of course he couldn''t yell. From the moment he encountered this demon, he had no resistance and was instantly imprisoned by the opponent. Maybe he needs his body, and the demon is kind to him. Now he couldn''t use his spiritual power. The demon head carried him so fast that he was yelling and yelling. He was conscious of being in the hidden storage space to see if there was any treasure that could be used to get him out. Turning to and fro, it made him a little frustrated. Because the treasures inside are all motivated by spiritual power. Now he can''t use spiritual power, and these treasures can''t be used anymore. He identally swept the jade pendant ced in the corner, remembering that it was reserved for him by the predecessor, and it seemed that he needed to use spiritual power? However, the jade pendant was dripping blood at the beginning, and he felt that if he could use spiritual power, he should be able to drip blood. It''s just that he can''t use it now, the demon head is flying with him, and if something happens, he may fall directly. He needs to find an opportunity to use the jade pendant after he feels safe. The other party wanted his body, so let him go. Vol 2 Chapter 5629: Admirer of the male lead father (23) Vol 2 Chapter 5629: Admirer of the male lead father (23) Then he used the jade pendant before the opponent started, and he could feel that the opponent''s breath was unstable, and he should be very eager to get his body, right? Therefore, when the opponent''s soul leaves his body and wants to plunder his body, he will use the jade pendant again, which is the best time. There was something wrong with the opponent''s cultivation base, and it looked like it was about to copse. It looks okay now, most of it is controlled by a demon. Once the opponent''s soul is out of the body, no one can control the body, and the spiritual power of the whole body will copse, and it will not be so easy to control it again. After the decision was made, Ling Kechen calmed down. At this time, it''s useless to be afraid. In fact, these days, he has gone through various crises, but this demon is not as dangerous as the things before. "To be honest, I am worthy of the son of luck. I can deal with it indifferently." Xie Hai couldn''t help but praise, "It''s a pity to be deceived. I don''t know what the future will be? Even if God doesn''t care, he will Therefore, it breeds inner demons, and cannot kill them. It is destined to have limited achievements in the future." "The child of luck needs to go through a catastrophe, this is one of the tests. If he can survive, then he is the true child of luck, and this world can be more perfect because of him." Yunbi answered. "This kid is indeed more courageous than the others. He was restrained by others but didn''t yell, begging his father to tell his grandmother." Niu Sheng couldn''t help taking a different look. He had seen too many people who were so scared in the face of crisis. I hate the timid. Jin Xiaobao still didn''t speak, anyway, he didn''t like Ling Kechen. "Miss Tang, what are you thinking?" Jin Xiaobao found that Tang Guo had been silent, always feeling that she was mysterious, as if she had some secret. Tang Guo: "Listen to you, besides, I''m cultivating. Recently, my cultivation base has grown a bit faster." Niu Sheng was so surprised that his chin was about to fall: "Can I practice while flying?" "Don''t think you can''t do it if you can''t do it," Xie Hai said with a smile, "There are many people with one mind and two purposes in this world." Niu Sheng whispered: "It''s just a little surprised, but I also feel that I can''t see through Girl Tang more and more, I only know that she is very powerful." "I can''t see through her cultivation. I could see it before. Girl Tang, what kind of spiritual roots are you and how can you cultivate so fast?" Jin Xiaobao couldn''t help asking, how powerful his eyes were, they could see. It is strange to not understand her cultivation. "I am Shuimu Zhongpin Shuanglinggen." Four big monsters: "..." Are you kidding me? How could this kind of spiritual root cultivate so fast? If they read it right, she is less than a hundred years old, right? Why is it so high that they can''t see through it? This is not right, it ispletely beyond people''s imagination. Jin Xiaobao: "Did you secretly eat some natural treasure?" "What does it mean to eat secretly?" Tang Guo was speechless, "I didn''t eat Tiancai Lingbao. I have been with you all this time. What can I eat? You have more babies than me." "Then why do you cultivate so fast?" Yun Bi was not calm anymore. The four big demon enemies all looked at Tang Guo with irritation in their eyes. They had been in retreat for hundreds of years, and they couldn''t increase their cultivation level. She is good, she can increase it while flying. It''s still a middle-grade Shuanglinggen, which is really incredible. "Maybe this is another gift from God." Tang Guo couldn''t exin this, her current power had deteriorated, and it was different from the power of ordinary monks. Vol 2 Chapter 5630: Admirer of the male protagonist (24) Vol 2 Chapter 5630: Admirer of the male protagonist (24) Her current strength affects everything in this world, which is what happened in the past two days. When she realized this power, she knew that her guess was not wrong. Her power is not to be sealed, she should be asleep. None of the four great monsters suffered harm, the power between heaven and earth was not neglected, and everyone''s luck was still there, so her power awakened smoothly. Besides, she was not injured at this time, and it was even more okay. At the beginning, she really didn''t expect that she might be the **** of this world. But in this way, it can exin why she is here. The person behind calcted the original owners world, and the four great monsters who had world power were robbed of their power and air luck, the way of heaven was killed, and the son of air luck was calcted. This world would fall to the person behind. Hands. So she came, that''s right. In fact, at this time, she was not in a hurry to let Ling Kechen go back. As long as her strength is fully awakened, the person behind her will have nowhere to hide. But things have reached this point, and it''s not very good to change hastily, just follow along. The four big demons didn''t find anything, but onlymented that Tang Guo''s talent was too great. Silently following behind the big demon, watching Ling Kechen''s pitiful appearance made them feel better. The heart struck by Tang Guo was found in Ling Kechen, the son of luck. "What''s your name?" Seeing that the speed of the big demon slowed down, Ling Kechen suddenly said, he felt that the other party was about to do something. "For the sake of your kid''s dying, the deity will tell you. The deity''s name is Lin Rong." "The name is good." Ling Kechen praised, "I just don''t do personnel affairs." The demon Lin Rong was not angry, carrying Ling Kechen with a hahaha smile, dropped to the ground, paused, and swept over to a cave on the cliff in the distance. When he came to the cave, he put Ling Kechen on the ground, and underneath was a cliff of ten thousand feet. Ling Kechen could not use spiritual power, and he would be broken if he dared to jump down. "The deity is a demon. Isn''t it normal not to do human affairs?" "You kid, if it weren''t for it, the deity would really be reluctant. Your courage, character, and deity like it very much. It''s only me, we don''t have the fate of being a master or apprentice." Ling Kechen: "When are you going to do it?" "The deity needs to prepare some materials. Looting the body is not that simple..." At this point, Lin Rong did not continue, but asked, "Your character deity likes it very much. At this point, what is your future? You can say that the deity takes over your body and will help youplete it." Ling Kechen also said politely: "You give me a nk jade slip, and I write my wish in it and put it in my storage space. When you take over my body, you can just watch the jade slip." "You kid has a lot of mind, why, do you think you still have a chance to escape?" Ling Kechen: "People have not yet died, and there is always some hope. In case you fail to seize the house, I still have a chance to go back. Before I die, I dont want to reveal my identity. In case you fail to take the house sessfully, What to do when you float to my hometown is not so good." "Ha ha ha... I have considered it quite well, well, for the sake of you so dare to say, the deity allows it." Lin Rong unlocked part of Ling Kechen''s spiritual power so that he could use spiritual power to carve the jade slip, and threw him a nk jade slip. Vol 2 Chapter 5631: Admirer of the male lead father (25) Vol 2 Chapter 5631: Admirer of the male lead father (25) Then, Lin Rong set up a formation throughout the cave. "Your kid had better not have any crooked minds." Lin Rong warned. Ling Kechen did not answer, and was seriously engraving the jade slip. What he said just now is true and false, and it is true that the jade slip was carved. In case he fails to ask for help, he can''t wait for the arrival of the senior, hoping that Lin Rong can speak credit and bring those things back to lift the curse. Lin Rong didn''t get angry when he didn''t hear Ling Kechen''s answer. For the dying person, he doesn''t care about too much with the other party, and prepares materials with peace of mind. Seizing a body with a soul, especially with such a good spiritual root, will not be too bad if you want to get lucky, and it is easy to encounter the bacsh of the scourge, so he needs a lot of preparation. It''s a pity that time is toote, and there is no way to find a body that just died and can be used. After an hour passed, Ling Kechen''s jade slips were already engraved. Lin Rong also prepared the materials, and he sealed Ling Kechen''s spiritual power again, sitting side by side, it seemed that he was ready to seize the house. "Boy, just say what you want to say." In order to better integrate that body, of course he wanted to swallow this kid''s soul together, so that he could grow his soul. Letting such a talented soul escape, he would only do that if he was stupid, and letting go must be a hidden danger. So, let him be a tonic. "No more." Ling Kechen replied that he was actually observing Lin Rong. Seeing Lin Rong closed his eyes and stopped speaking, the jade pendant appeared in his hand, quietly pinching his fingertips. When Lin Rong''s soul rushed out of his body, he dripped blood on the jade pendant. If there is no ident, Yu Pei will raise a protective cover, hoping that the senior cane before Lin Rong destroys the protective cover. If he can''t make it, he can only say that he deserves it. When Lin Rong''s soul came out of his body, the body that was sitting on the ground instantly lost its main mental strength, and he involuntarily fell down. The violent power surged from his body, but fortunately Lin Rong had been prepared long ago and arranged the formation, so Ling Kechen was not affected. His soul rushed towards Ling Kechen without hesitation. At that moment, the blood from Ling Kechen''s fingertips fell on the jade pendant. In an instant, the white light on the jade pendant shed, and a transparent cover covered Ling Kechen. The rushing Lin Rong mmed into the cover, and after an ouch, an angry voice came: "Your kid is really not honest, what have you done?" "I want to live too. I don''t want to give up if I have a chance." Ling Kechen let go of his heart, and looked outside with some expectation. Lin Rong''s brow furrowed, and someone who can have this defensive jade pendant must havee from a long way. But he can''t wait, his soul is actually weaker. Because his cultivation base had problems and he wanted this clean body, he basically gave up all his strength. Taking the house with the power of demonic cultivation is not conducive to future cultivation. I didn''t expect this kid''s way. But no matter how weak his soul is, he still doesn''t believe that he can''t break this defensive formation. Lin Rong stopped talking nonsense, and focused on breaking the battle. Ling Kechen felt a little nervous after hearing the crash. This big demon is obviously not simple, I don''t know how long the formation willst. "Miss Tang, don''t you want to take action now?" Jin Xiaobao couldn''t help asking. He hates Ling Kechen, but he hates that demon even more. Lin Rong''s breath is very ufortable, this kind of demon is not worthy of having the body of a child of luck. "immediately." Tang Guo''s words fell, and the four big demons looked at her in shock. Why did she make herself look weak? Vol 2 Chapter 5632: Admirer of the male protagonist (26) Vol 2 Chapter 5632: Admirer of the male protagonist (26) "You hide and wait for me first." After exining the four big demons, Tang Guo pretended to leap into the cave. She let go of her breath and was immediately felt by the rush inside. Lin Rong turned his head and saw Tang Guo who was blocked by the formation. From the breath of Tang Guo, he could sense that her strength should not be as good as he was originally, and he couldn''t help but rx. Lin Rong once again hit hard to protect Ling Kechen''s defensive cover, but found that the defensive cover was broken no matter how he hit it, which made him a little anxious. Especially seeing that Tang Guo''s speed in breaking through the formation elerated, and he obviously had some aplishments in the formation, he was even more flustered. Knowing that it was so troublesome, he should pick someone else. For a talented person like Ling Kechen, he should be able to think that the other party must have some background. However, by this time, regret is no longer useful. There were only three options in front of him. Run away immediately and continue to attack the defensive cover. Thest way is to give up taking Sheling Kechen, and seize her when the woman outside does not notice. Thinking about his cultivation for so many years, his soul must be much stronger than that woman. Taking advantage of the other side''s carelessness, it might really seed. Thinking about it this way, Lin Rong couldn''t help holding back his strength when attacking the defensive cover, and pretended that he was very weak. Four big monsters: "..." This magic repair, there are so many dramas. However, they quickly reacted to Lin Rong''s n, andughed secretly that this guy was overpowered, and actually hit Tang Guo with this idea, and waited a moment to see how he died. After a while, Tang Guo shattered the formation. Seeing Ling Kechen sitting on the ground, he walked in with a sword, "How are you?" "Senior, be careful, this demon wants to seize my body." Ling Kechen reminded hurriedly, "His body is out of control and should not be able to go back. Be careful, the defensive cover has not been broken." Of course Ling Kechen could feel that Lin Rong might have changed his mind and hit Tang Guo''s mind. Seeing that Lin Rong couldn''t put it on anymore, he turned into a ray of light and drilled into Tang Guo''s eyebrows. Tang Guo pretended to be taken aback, letting the other party drill into the center of his brows. Lin Rong couldn''t helpughing. Although this woman''s cultivation level was good, she didn''t have muchbat experience. Many of these people of the martial arts cultivator have this problem. They seem to have a good cultivation level, but they will only suffer a loss when they really fight. Thanks to her inexperience, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to slip into her sea of knowledge so easily. Now, he just needs to find her soul and swallow it. There is currently no other way, but for the time being, I will use this sentence body first. Na Ling Kechen didn''t n to let him raise it first, and then slowly n his body when he recovered. However, the reality is different. Lin Rong strolled in Tang Guo''s sea of knowledge for a while, and found that the surrounding area was quiet, and he couldn''t find the other party''s soul. He felt a little flustered, and immediately made a move to control the body, but he didn''t expect that he could not move anymore. "Ah, what did you do?" Lin Rong found that he could not move, nor could he leave the sea of consciousness, and he was really flustered. Here, even the secret method is useless. Tang Guo didn''t say a word. On the surface, it seemed that she was just standing in ce, as if she waspeting with Lin Rong. Anyway, Ling Kechen believed it and was still worried. Vol 2 Chapter 5633: Admirer of the male lead father (27) Vol 2 Chapter 5633: Admirer of the male lead father (27) However, the real situation is that Lin Rong has no room for resistance at all. "senior" Tang Guo didn''t want to hear Lin Rong say a word, and directly sealed him up. The soul was swallowing him in small mouths, frightened to the point of nothing to do. Lin Rong couldn''t move, couldn''t use secret methods. He could only watch his soul be swallowed by Tang Guo, begging for mercy in his eyes, but Tang Guo didn''t even look at him. Half an hour passed, and Tang Guo who was standing in the cave finally moved, but her face was paler visible to the naked eye. Ling Kechen was very nervous. Seeing Tang Guo who opened his eyes, he didn''t say anything. He wasn''t sure whether Senior won or Lin Rong won. "It''s okay." Tang Guo and Ling Kechen said, and also removed the defensive cover around him. Now Ling Kechen believed that Tang Guo had won, and he couldn''t help but feel happy. But seeing that Tang Guo looked bad, he quickly asked with concern: "Senior, how are you doing?" "Suffered some injuries." Tang Guo lied without changing her face. She did this just to reduce the vignce of the people behind, so that the other party would not notice anything and suddenly a dog jumped the wall. After all, her strength has not fully recovered. , Many things are out of control. "Senior''s great kindness, the kid is grateful, when the kid finishes the family affairs, he will definitelye to repay the kindness of senior." Tang Guo nced at him casually, did not speak, and threw the jade pendant to him: "I will retreat after this time and will not reappear in the future. This jade pendant can be used as long as it is not destroyed by others." Ling Kechen was a little bit sour in his heart, but he also knew that the other party had done his utmost benevolence and did not dare to beg for anything. Tang Guo helped him remove the seal on his body: "Okay, you can go now." "Thank you, senior." "You should go back to the secr world, right?" Ling Kechen didn''t conceal: "I have found everything that the expert needs, and it is indeed a return to the secr world." Ling Kechen took a deep breath. This trip was really full of various crises. He almost stayed in the cultivation world many times and couldn''t go back. Senior Daen, he really can''t forget it for the rest of his life. "Okay, you go, I''ll recover here for a while." After all, she is now "injured", and it is inappropriate and not in line with her character. "Senior, goodbye." Before Lin Rong wanted to seize Sheling Kechen, he didn''t do anything about him, so his spiritual power was unblocked, and he could hurry on his way at any time. He looked back at Tang Guo, who was sitting on the ground, and jumped down into the cave. As soon as he left, the four great monsters quietly appeared beside Tang Guo, looking at her with especiallyplicated eyes. "What do you see me doing?" Tang Guo asked puzzledly. Jin Xiaobao: "Human beings are reallyplicated. Fortunately, you have no bad thoughts on us. If you lie to us, we are afraid that we will not be able to escape." "Yeah, maybe I will give my horns willingly." Niu Sheng took the words, he didn''t think it was an exaggeration at all. Xie Haiyunbi has this expression. I am extremely thankful that Tang Guo has no thoughts about them. For these acting skills, let alone them, no one can escape it, right? "Miss Tang, shall we continue to follow up now?" Jin Xiaobao asked. Tang Guo stood up, her face regained rosy, where there was still the paleness before, "Of course I have to follow up." "Let''s go, then, I also want to see who is behind the nning and all of this, who is so good at calcting." Speaking of this, Yun Bi''s face is also gloomy. As they walked to the entrance of the cave, they suddenly heard movement behind them, and looked back at the same time. Vol 2 Chapter 5634: Admirer of the male protagonist (28) Vol 2 Chapter 5634: Admirer of the male protagonist (28) One of the four big demons turned their heads and saw Lin Rong''s corpse moved, and they all appeared unexpected. "Is this guy not dead yet?" Xie Hai was surprised, "Keep a hand?" "Although the power of his body has dissipated a lot, the power is not controlled, leaving a trace of the soul can''t control it at all." Yun Bi said. "He shouldn''t be that stupid. There will be movement when we are here. If we want to move, we will have to wait for us to leave." Niu Sheng answered. "Could it be the corpse?" Xie Hai was surprised, "Xiaobao, can you see anything?" Jin Xiaobao''s face is serious: "I can be sure that what is in this body right now is not a rush. His spirit is not so clean and pure, but the opponent''s realm is too high for me to see through. It is certain that he should not be a bad one. The breath will not make people ufortable." "Tsk, could it be that some big boss in the upper realm happened to see Lin Rong''s corpse and borrowed it for use?" Xie Hai made a guess, obviously the other three big monsters think so. Only Tang Guo felt different. She could not be more familiar with the soul breath of the body. Does this guy use Lin Rong''s body as a demon, does it mean that Yuan Jiu of this world has intervened? He only appeared at this time, mostly because Yuan Jiu was caught in his footsteps. Lin Rong''s body was struggling on the ground for a while before he got up. It was obviously Lin Rong''s appearance, but several big demons could feel that this person was definitely not the previous Lin Rong. The person''s expression looked too upright, and Lin Rong was ufortable all over. Moreover, the other party seemed to be looking for something, and finally turned his gaze on Tang Guo, and dragged a heavy step towards her. "What happened? Yuan Jiu again?" Tang Guo said first. The person who is attached to Lin Rong''s body is indeed a silver line. The reason for this appearance is that he feels that this world is unusual. Under normal circumstances, if it is not necessary, he will not appear in the small world as his own body, so as not to harm her. "Yeah." Yin Yao replied, "Sorry, I''mte again." Tang Guo: "How''s your body adapting? Except for troubles, the power of this demon may not be well controlled." She felt a little difort for Yin Yao, but with his powerful spirit, it was still no problem to control a small body. "no problem." The four big monsters looked inexplicable, do they know each other? Obviously, they all know and understand so many words, but when they are connected together, why are they confused? Tang Guo didn''t exin so much to the four big monsters, anyway, they all had one more person in the five-person team. The four big demons felt that Yin Yao was not malicious from the beginning, and naturally did not exclude him from following, and he and Tang Guo were quite familiar. They looked at each other, and their hearts were now bnced. Since Yin Yao is not simple, Tang Guo must not be simple either. Isn''t it normal for her to practice very fast? Thinking about it this way, the confidence that had been hit before returnedpletely. People are big brothers, so they should cultivate quickly. Besides, Ling Kechen concealed his breath and ran to the position of the secr world quickly. Although apart from a few episodes in the middle, it didn''t reveal his identity at all, and there was not much danger, so he returned to the territory of Liang Nation without any risk. Looking at the familiar customs, Ling Kechen''s heart settled down. But he didn''t dare to stay, and he couldn''t wait to return to the pce and tell his father the good news. A dayter, Ling Kechen returned to the pce. Vol 2 Chapter 5635: Admirer of the male lead father (29) Vol 2 Chapter 5635: Admirer of the male lead father (29) 5635 The first chapter male father''s admirer (29) "Emperor, you cane back safely." Ling Sheng couldn''t help showing a little bit of distress when he saw Ling Kechen, who was in the dust. He stretched out his hand and patted Ling Kechen''s arm: "No matter what, it''s good to be back." With so many masters, Ling Kechen was the only one who came back, showing the danger. "Did you get what the expert needs?" After a while, Ling Sheng asked the key. In fact, he had a vague guess, and only two years have passed. I came back in just two years, and I probably got it. Sure enough, Ling Kechen said: "Father, I got everything. They are four items designated by the expert." Ling Kechen moved his mind, and arge box appeared in front of him, with traces of formation on the box. He withdrew the formation and opened the box. Four things that an expert needed appeared inside. "Father, everything is here, but I don''t know how to give it to an expert." Ling Sheng walked to the box and stared at these things carefully: "Is this rhino horn? It really is different from the horns in our ordinary world. But why is it the same size as ordinary horns?" "Because this box can hold bigger things, if the rhino horn is taken out of the box, it will be huge." Ling Kechen exined. Ling Sheng nodded clearly and couldn''t help but fall on a pair of golden beads: "These are the eyes of the Golden Rat?" "Yes." Ling Kechen thought of his previous experience, but his face was not so pretty. After all, the sound made by the golden rat was a child. Now that I think about it, there is a lot of intolerance in my heart. But he has already embarked on this path, and it is impossible to look back. "The blood of the siren turned out to be green." Ling Kechen didn''t want to echo the emperor''s exmation in his heart at this time. He was really tired for the past two years. It is not only the crisis caused to him by the outside world, but also the blood that he has gone down the road. But he was a child of the Ling family, and he had promised his father to bring these things back to get rid of the curse of the Ling family. Stopping at this time, he felt a deep guilt in his heart. Of course he felt that this kind of guilt would affect his cultivation level, and maybe his path of cultivation stopped here. But he couldn''t control it. Facing the emperor''s delighted words, he could only deal with it superficially, but in fact he was absent-minded. "The emperor has been working **** this journey. These things are here. The expert left me the contact information, and I will contact him at night. With these things, my Ling''s curse will definitely be broken." Seeing the emperor''s happy look, Ling Kechen finally felt a littlefort in his heart, but he was still very tired, and his tiredness and guilt suppressed his joy a little bit. "Emperor, you are tired, go down and rest first." "Okay, Father, the son will retire first." Ling Kechen didn''t refute, he was really tired and needed a rest. His mind was broken, of course, he had never thought that he would embark on the path of cultivation. It''s just that, if he doesn''t make any progress in the future, He Mingman won''t have any chance. Ming Man''s talent is no worse than him, and within a few decades, he will be a great power in the cultivation world. And he can only step in ce, naturally he is not worthy of him. Previously, he fled without telling the other party, and there was a gap between them. He couldn''t go back to the past, even if she could understand his behavior, she couldn''t go back to the past. When the curse is broken, he has to go back and say sorry to Ming Man no matter what. Vol 2 Chapter 5636: Admirer of the male lead father (30) Vol 2 Chapter 5636: Admirer of the male lead father (30) "He gave birth to a heart demon." Jin Xiaobao retracted hisplicated eyes, "wasn''t he decisive before? Howe a heart demon is born now?" "If you can''t get rid of this demon, he will be like this in his life." Xie Hai answered. Niu Sheng: "If Tiandao senses it, it is estimated that he will have to wake up and choose another son of the choice." "Have you noticed that something is wrong?" Yunbi asked, "I''m afraid that the people behind will notice that I didn''t dare to look at me, so I felt it a little bit and didn''t feel anything was wrong." The other three big demons all shook their heads, indicating that they had not sensed it, and even the emperor had been observing carefully. Jin Xiaobao has said that the emperor is indeed an ordinary person, so there is nothing to doubt. "Agogo, do you feel anything?" Yin Yao asked. Tang Guo: "Not for the time being. Since Yuan Jiu has intervened, it is normal to satisfy our eyes. Wait a minute, watch the emperor''s side, see where those things will fall, and then kill him. ." "That''s right." Yin Yao agreed, and the surname Yuan is not a good thing. In fact, if it weren''t for the help of Agoguo, he had fallen asleep and scattered his soul a lot, and he would probably be plundered by Yuan Jiu''s design. Fortunately, the appearance of Agogo made him wake up in time. The other party was so annoyed, biting Agoguo, not because he liked her much. What I like is just her identity, which benefits her. That night, Tang Guo and others, who were monitoring Ling Sheng, discovered that Ling Sheng had actually let the big box containing the four big monster "babies" disappear, revealing an unexpected and somewhat stunned look. "Perhaps the expert gave the emperor some benefit." Yunbi said. Then Ling Sheng opened the secret room in his pce, lost it was very spacious, there was everything in it. The big box that disappeared just now also appeared in a corner of the secret room. Before long, Ling Kechen''s voice sounded outside the secret room. Ling Sheng responded to the door of the secret room: "Emperor, I am here, you cane in." Ling Kechen was also a little surprised when he saw the entrance to the secret room. He didn''t expect that his father would trust him so much and let him know the location of the secret room. Thinking about it this way, he felt that the previous sacrifices were all worthwhile. He didn''t hesitate and went straight in. When I entered, I saw Ling Sheng sitting over there and beckoned to him. Ling Kechen walked over and sat beside Ling Sheng. "Father''s emperor called his son toe overte at night, is there anything wrong?" "I forgot to ask you one thing." "What''s the matter?" Ling Kechen actually knew a little bit in his heart. Apart from asking the senior, there shouldn''t be other things, right? Sure enough, Ling Sheng said: "How is she?" When asked, Ling Sheng sighed, "I haven''t seen her for so many years, how is she?" When the four big demons heard this, they couldn''t help but look at Tang Guo. They were in a closed formation and could talk. Yunbi first asked: "Is you the predecessor in Ling Kechen''s mouth? Girl Tang, is there anything between you and the emperor?" Tang Guo hadn''t answered yet, Yin Yao couldn''t help but look at her more. Although her expression didn''t look good, she was upset in her heart. "It has nothing to do with me." "Really? The emperor seems to be obsessed with you." Tang Guo smiled and said, "It may be that he has always willingly misunderstood something." However, when Ling Kechen talked about his experience, Ling Sheng also began to recall the experience of meeting the original owner. Although their rtionship ends, it can still be heard that they used to be very happy. Yin Yao: "..." "It seems that she still hasn''t forgotten that year, otherwise she won''t be injured to save the emperor." The emperor said. Ling Kechen felt that it was almost the same and nned to leave: "Father, it''s gettingte, you can rest." "Don''t worry, Father Father still needs your help." Ling Sheng poured two sses of wine and handed it to Ling Kechen: "Warm up first." Ling Kechen certainly couldn''t refuse. After drinking, he waited for Ling Sheng to say something to help him, and suddenly felt something wrong with his body. Vol 2 Chapter 5637: Admirer of the male lead father (31) Vol 2 Chapter 5637: Admirer of the male lead father (31) "Father...Father?" Ling Kechen found that his spiritual power was locked, and looked at Ling Sheng in shock, not quite understanding what was going on. It was okay just now, it was obvious that his spiritual power was blocked by drinking this ss of wine. His mind is a little messy, is this wine given by the expert? Why did the emperor father give him a drink? Ling Sheng ignored Ling Kechen''s meaning, turned and walked to the box containing the four big monsters "babies". Open the box and fiddle with the contents one by one, his face is full of greed. "My good emperor, I didn''t expect that in just over two years, you would bring things back. You deserve to be the darling of heaven, just different." Ling Sheng''s voice came gloomily, even if Ling Kechen was stupid no matter how stupid Ling Kechen was. , I also knew that Ling Sheng was wrong. "Who are you?" His first reaction was that someone upied Ling Sheng''s body, and he didn''t believe that Ling Sheng himself was such a person. From the beginning of sensibility, the father was always a good father in his mind. How could his father show that kind of expression and still say this strange red yin and yang to him? There must be some monster upying his father''s body. Yes, that''s it. Ling Kechen ignored the panic in his heart and looked at Ling Sheng calmly. Not only can he not use spiritual power now, but his body is a bit rigid, and he can''t control his body at all. As if this body is not his at all, the body is separated from the soul. He is already a monk, but now he can''t even get his soul out of his body. The soul is separated from the body, but is imprisoned by the body. What is the wine? What is the purpose of this medicine upying his father''s body? Could it be... the so-called expert? Ling Kechen was thinking about what was going on, and for a moment he forgot to think about how to get out. When he reacted and wanted tomunicate with the hidden storage space, he found that he couldn''tmunicate at all. He really felt that his soul was imprisoned in his body. "what you up to?" Ling Kechen was not sure that his father would do such a thing to him, so he didn''t regard the person in front of him as Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng was not annoyed, but he was slowly admiring the things of the four big monsters there, feeling the abundant power above, the excitement in his eyes would overflow. On this day, he waited too long. If it hadn''t been confirmed that she was seriously injured, he wouldn''t dare to act so quickly. After tonight, he will no longer have to experience the pain of birth, old age, sickness and death, and his life will be in harmony with the sky. The power of the whole world is enough to make him detached. As for the power being plundered, leading to the destruction of this world, what about it? This is just one in the world, he is detached, and the same is true when he goes to another world to survive. The emperor of the world, high above, can''t escape the torture of illness and death. Where are the days of being a happy fairy? "In fact, among my many children, I really like you the most. You are my best son." Ling Sheng suddenly sighed. It was not that he wanted to talk nonsense, but that the sacrifice ceremony he had prepared was not yet time. Now that there are things, and the people who help him get in the way, there is ack of the most urate time. When it was midnight, when the whole world was at its most silent, he would not disturb other people, especially her. He was afraid that there would be too much movement, and she would not be so good when she suddenly appeared, even if he was fully prepared, the treasure exchanged from the system was enough for him toplete the sacrifice ceremony. Vol 2 Chapter 5638: Admirer of the male protagonist (32) Vol 2 Chapter 5638: Admirer of the male protagonist (32) 5638 The first chapter male father''s admirer (32) "If you weren''t so good, I wouldn''t leave you for the end." Ling Sheng touched those golden eyes, and a pleasant smile appeared on his old face. Seeing Ling Kechen''s eyes widened in disbelief, There was an indescribable sense of joy in his heart. Sometimes my son is too good, and it is also very stressful. "You..." Ling Kechen''s voice was suffocated. Is this person really his father? He was familiar with the face of the person in front of him, but now he felt very strange again. The father, who had always been so loving and kind before him, seemed to disappear. What made Ling Kechen fear even more was that Ling Sheng''s words just now vaguely revealed a meaning that the deaths of his brothers and sisters seemed unusual. Ling Kechen is not a fool, on the contrary, his brain is very flexible and clever. In an instant he connected everything together and even stitched up a possibility close to the truth. If there is no expert, and the person in front of him is the father, then there is no curse. Since there is no curse, why did the other party lie to him? If there is no curse, then his brother and sister shouldn''t die at all. Why did he die in the end? Killed! Most likely he was killed by his father! In order to make him believe that this is a curse, trick him to go to the cultivation world to get the treasures of the four big monsters. Ling Kechen''s face has lost his blood color, his lips are scary, and his eyes are full of fear, not fear of death, but fear that his father is so terrible. "It seems you want to understand." "As expected of my best son, he can figure out the truth in a few sentences. So, why is the way of heaven so partial? All good things are piled up on you, and you don''t want to give me a little bit." "Obviously, I was also a darling of the heavens, but I can only be the emperor of the secr world. What about uniting the world? How about being loved by the people? How about being recorded in the annals of history? I dont want these things at all. I just want to transcend life and death. Don''t suffer from the old body." "Why do you do me but can''t?" "Looking at you flying into the sky and hiding your face, I really admire the youthful face that has remained unchanged for decades." Ling Sheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, recalling things from a long time ago, "And I? I don''t even have spiritual roots for cultivation. , I can only rely on you to give alms, and I dont even look down on the Yanshou Pill to survive. But this Yanshou Pill has a time effect after all, and I can''t escape death." "My son is a great power in the cultivating world. He is shocked at the situation, but he is unwilling to help me. In the previous life, you only need to get back a good spiritual root, and these things won''t happen. After all, you don''t care." Ling Sheng med him. , "If you helped me in the first ce, you will end up now." Ling Kechen understood a little bit. Ling Sheng said that his previous life meant that the other party was reborn. He is already a monk, and he has seen all kinds of strange stories in the past two years. He is no stranger to things like rebirth, there have been such things in the past. Hearing Ling Sheng talking about getting a good spiritual root, Ling Kechen immediately thought of the fact that he was almost taken away from the spiritual root when he had just entered the practice world, and his face was extremely ugly. Ling Sheng asked him to get spiritual roots, could he use powerful force to plunder other people''s spiritual roots? Isn''t it normal for him not to agree? "So, in order to get rid of all this, you did not hesitate to calcte all your blood?" Vol 2 Chapter 5639: Admirer of the male lead father (33) Vol 2 Chapter 5639: Admirer of the male lead father (33) 5639 The first chapter male father''s admirer (33) Ling Kechen''s words were almost roared out, how dare he, how could he, how could he be so cruel? The anger in his heart couldn''t be calmed when he thought that the more than twenty older brothers and sisters in front of him had all died by Ling Sheng''s hands. For the sake of immortality and Tian Qi, Ling Sheng actually did so decisively. "Not only." Ling Kechen didn''t even want to fight, Ling Sheng smiled slightly when facing his question, and said something calmly, and directly told him to be stupid in ce, not stop? What do you mean? What else did he calcte? By the way, there are four big monsters. Thinking about it now, Ling Kechen''s entire belief almost copsed. The four big demons didn''te out to harm people, but he took the initiative to find a ce where the other party was living and killed them. He is also an aplice of helping the abuser. Now he finally understood why he was vaguely disturbed after plundering the big demon''s things, and even felt guilty all the time. It turned out that he was doing something wrong at all. In fact, he is also selfish. If he didn''t want to lift the curse, how could he do those things? In this matter, no wonder Ling Sheng, but also himself. "Why do you count the four big monsters?" Ling Sheng looked at Ling Kechen who was dejected, and his heart became more and more happy. He couldn''t helpparing the decadent Ling Kechen with the energetic Ling Kechen in his memory, who was called an immortal. The result made him very satisfied. He likes to look at the other person in embarrassment and helplessness, and doesn''t want to look at this son''s appearance at all. "The rules of this world are not perfect, and the way of heaven is not mature enough. It needs some spiritual things from heaven and earth, as well as the children of luck to support the world. Those four great demons are the spiritual things of heaven and earth, and they represent the power of this world. And the children of luck The existence of the girl of luck is to make this world more perfect." "By plundering the most important things of the four big monsters, you can weaken the power of this world. If you can integrate these powers, you will have a part of the power of the world. Simrly, the way of heaven will also be weakened." Ling Kechen heard that his scalp was numb, and he was puzzled. Didn''t Ling Sheng want to live forever? Why would plunder the power of the world? "It is no longer rare for me to live forever. What I want is to be detached. This is the world, which is not controlled by heaven." "So, you are plundering the power of the world?" Ling Sheng nodded: "Yes, as long as I fuse the four great monsters tonight, I will have half the power of this world. If we add the power and luck of the entire beam country, we will kill Heaven''s Dao and plunder her. Strength is easy. I heard you just now that she is currently seriously injured and it seems that she has not yet awakened." God? Seriously injured? The senior? Ling Kechen''s eyes were unbelievable: "That senior is the way of heaven?" "Yes, she is the Dao of Heaven. In order to meet her, I took a lot of thought." Ling Sheng was quite pleased when he thought of this, after all, he almost made the Dao of Heaven his woman. If it wasn''t for the system warning, he really wanted to trick her into the pce, how could she be left outside? The system warned him that if he really turned Tiandao into the pce, what does it have to do with him? His n would die in an instant, and Tiandao would immediately awaken his power because of something unexpected happening at that time. When she found out, then his Lingsheng ended in ashes. Therefore, he can only regret to give up this idea. Thinking about it now, it''s a pity. To be honest, when Heavenly Dao is asleep, it''s really like an ordinary woman, and it''s very cheating. Vol 2 Chapter 5640: Admirer of the male lead father (34) Vol 2 Chapter 5640: Admirer of the male lead father (34) Tang Guo, who was in the audience, heard this, and it could be regarded as filling up everything. No wonder they didn''t feel anything from Ling Sheng, just because he was indeed an ordinary person, even if he had the system, it seemed that he hadn''t exchanged for himself what improvement was his body. I have to say that Ling Sheng is indeed very scheming. Before that, no one showed anything wrong, and no one noticed his changes. How could Ling Kechen, a young shoot, beat such an old fox? Even if the original Lord is the Dao of Heaven, isn''t it calcted when he is asleep? Ling Sheng''s calctions caught people off guard. After the reaction, there is basically no ability to resist. This world Yuan Jiu got involved, and that so-called system was mostly created by Yuan Jiu. She had followed Ling Kechen to the pce for a while, and the system didn''t say a word at all. It was obviously instructed by Yuan Jiu to not speak when it was unnecessary. Maybe, that system has no speaking function at all, it is only disyed in Ling Sheng''s Sea of Knowledge. All this is done to guard against her. After all, her family''s Xiao Tongzi is very powerful, and he will supplement all the systems he has encountered so far as long as he speaks. And the system hidden in Ling Sheng''s Sea of Knowledge, without speaking, notunching system signals, no one would go to his Sea of Knowledge to search, so naturally they would not find it. Tang Guo was silently thinking about it, only to feel that several eyes were on her. Only Yin Yao''s expression was normal, and the other four big demons looked at her in a hell. They weren''t fools. The conversation between Ling Sheng and his son instantly made them guess who the way of heaven was. Remembering that they were toozy to spit out in front of Tang Guo before, they always sleep, no matter what, sometimes they are not very smart, now it is very embarrassing. Who would have thought that Tiandao would be a little girl, or a little girl with such a wasteful spirit? No wonder they thought she was very kind before, presumably she felt the same way too? "Miss Tang...No, Master Tiandao, did you remember anything?" Jin Xiaobao asked in a low voice, "You didn''t know that you were Tiandao before, did you?" Tang Guo nodded: "There are spections, but not certain. Only a while ago was certain." "So you knew it a long time ago, why didn''t you say it?" Niu Sheng asked carelessly, "I didn''t expect that I could stay with Lord Tian Dao for so long, Lord Tian Dao would buy me meat to eat." "In fact, Lord Tiandao is very good, we all said nonsense before." Yun Bi said quickly. The only guess that didn''t panic was Xie Hai. He didn''tin about Tiandao. On the contrary, he had guessed before, but he did not expect that she would be Tiandao. Even if they are the big demon, they have never seen the Dao of Heaven before, and don''t even know that she will be reincarnated. "Master Tiandao, things are almost the same, do you want to clean up Ling Sheng now?" Jin Xiaobao was a little impatient, and he felt sick looking at Ling Sheng. The other party''s sacrifice ceremony clearly wanted to sacrifice the entire world and plunder the world''s power. And Ling Kechen was also the most ruthless one, specially used to protect Ling Sheng from disasters. Ling Sheng plundered the power of the world, but the one who suffered bacsh was Ling Kechen. Thinking about it this way, he didn''t hate Ling Kechen that much anymore. After all, this incident was not his fault after all, but Ling Sheng, the culprit. Vol 2 Chapter 5641: Admirer of the male lead father (35) Vol 2 Chapter 5641: Admirer of the male lead father (35) Ling Sheng could calcte even Master Tiandao and theirs, let alone a child of luck who hadn''t grown up? "Don''t worry, I will wait for him to start the sacrifice ritual and let him eat the evil consequences for himself." [The host is big, I went to find that system. "Go ahead." Everything was clear to the truth, Tang Guo was not afraid that Xiao Tongzi would be shocked to Ling Sheng when he went to find that system. Now Ling Sheng is just an ordinary person, it is really too easy to kill him. But she still hoped that Ling Sheng could die from bacsh, and bacsh would make him painful. Even though the system that Yuan Jiu developed for Ling Sheng was very advanced, it couldn''t resist that Xiao Tongzi was an evolving system in the first generation, and almost no system at the current level can match it. Therefore, he quickly found the existence of that system. Before the other party could react, he swallowed it. After swallowing it anyway, he can get all the information of the other party. After digesting the garbage system, he didn''t intend to leave either, staying in Ling Sheng''s Sea of Consciousness for the time being. "You dig out my spiritual roots and let go of the creatures in this world." Ling Kechen''s eyes were gloomy, with some imploring vaguely inside, "They all said that my spiritual roots are good, and if you have my spiritual roots, you can cultivate. , Immortality, whymit evil." He is not great, just because he participated in this matter, he is an aplice. Thinking that people in the entire world would be sacrificed for this, he felt that his sins were unforgivable. Even if Ling Sheng had a small chance of agreeing, he still wanted to try. "Why didn''t you say this in yourst life?" Ling Sheng smiled grimly, "Now that you are in my hands, it is not your decision to dig your spiritual roots. You are not qualified to use this as a condition." Ling Kechen became decadent in an instant, yes, now he is not qualified to make terms with this demon. "For the sake of selfishness, let all the creatures sacrifice, can you really be cruel?" Ling Kechen tried to awaken Ling Sheng''s conscience, but it was in vain. Ling Sheng now only wants to surpass everything. All creatures are just ants. Will a powerful and detached existence care about the life and death of ants? "Yeyue is in the sky, the best time hase." Ling Sheng said this suddenly. Ling Kechen followed Ling Sheng''s gaze and looked up. Only then did he find that there were some ces on the top, which happened to be from this position. You can see the moon above. The moon fell down and fell on Ling Kechen''s body. Ling Sheng pressed down an armrest on the seat, and a pill furnace suddenly rose in front of Ling Kechen. Ling Kechen also discovered at this time that he was moving without saying anything about it. He walked to the box containing the big demon treasure and threw all the same things into the pill furnace. Below the pill furnace, a raging fire was burning. He wanted to control his behavior, but unfortunately there was no way, he could only watch his body doing what he wanted to resist without his consent. He vaguely knew Ling Sheng''s purpose for doing this, and if he did such a thing, he would obviously be bacshed. Ling Sheng used him to prevent disasters. Sure enough, he shouldn''t expect Ling Sheng to showpassion for the world. As the things of the four great monsters were put into the furnace, Ling Sheng continued to control Ling Kechen. Ling Kechen had to hold the pen, stained with bright red blood, and drew patterns that he couldn''t understand in the room. These patterns are hideous and terrifying, but they make people feel dizzy and ufortable. He even feels pain from the blood and the **** from blood rtives. Is this the blood of his rtives? His older brothers and sisters? It''s a pity that he can''t do anything with his face widened and his eyes widened, and his body ispletely out of his control. When thest stroke fell, he involuntarily cut his finger to make up thest stroke. Vol 2 Chapter 5642: Admirer of the male lead father (36) Vol 2 Chapter 5642: Admirer of the male lead father (36) Chapter 5642 Admirers of the male lead father (36) A deep sorrow and helplessness rose in Ling Kechen''s heart. He couldn''t control himself, even his soul couldn''t move, and he couldn''t do anything within his power. He felt that the power of heaven and earth was umting in his ce, and finally there was no hope in his heart, and Ling Sheng''s sacrifice ceremony started. The other party must have been prepared long ago, and no one can stop it. Tian Dao was injured because of saving him, and the four big demons were killed again, and no one could stop them. He is a sinner in this world, and his sin is unforgivable. Ling Sheng felt ample power surging continuously and walked in front of Ling Kechen. He took out a pill and swallowed it into his abdomen. Finally, he controlled Ling Kechen''s body and raised his hands so that Ling Kechen''s hands were against his palm. Ling Kechen is just a container for transporting power, and also his disaster guard. Ling Kechen couldn''t resist, his soul withered so badly that he basically gave up. He was not afraid to ept the bacsh, but it was a pity that he couldn''t change all of this. He should ept the punishment, after all, hemitted evil, and all this is because of him. Ling Sheng noticed Ling Kechen''s situation and smiled very proudly. How satisfied he was with this son, how heter hated Ling Kechen''s excellence. Just when Ling Sheng was triumphant, Ling Kechen, who was originally controlled by him, suddenly lost control, and Ling Kechen''s body seemed to be dragged by some force and pulled outside. Before Ling Sheng could react, he was pushed into the ce where Ling Kechen was sitting just now. He yelled no. He wanted to escape, but was poured into his body by frantic forces. The powerful force seemed to tear him apart, even if he took the pills given by the system in advance, he couldn''t bear it. However, it was not the question of whether he could bear it, but that he sat in the center of the sacrificial formation and became the one who absorbed the power of heaven and earth. There is no intermediate container to convey power for him and prevent disasters. He is likely to encounter bacsh in the middle of absorbing power. He wanted to struggle, but no matter what, a powerful force held him in the center of the formation, unable to move a step. In a panic, Ling Sheng hurriedlymunicated with the system, calling out in his heart: "System, system, what''s going on?" There is no sound in his system, and every time hemunicates with him, a screen is disyed in the sea of consciousness, and text is disyed on it. After hemunicated, a screen appeared in Zhihai, and he was looking forward to looking at the words on it: Host, your sacrifice ritual failed, and you will suffer bacsh next. "How could it fail?" Ling Sheng couldn''t help but eximed, "I did everything ording to what you wrote, and I haven''t made any mistakes. How could I fail?" System: The things of the four big monsters are wrong, are you secretly greedy for ink? Or is your son greedy for ink? Ling Sheng''s mind was nk: "It is absolutely impossible for my son to be greedy for things, absolutely impossible. He will not do that." Besides, Ling Kechen''s appearance before, absolutely didn''t know the truth, how could he be greedy for those things? Only he knows how much his son values family affection. Even if it wasn''t for him, for the brothers and sisters he had lost, they would do their best to aplish what he ordered. System: Anyway, something is wrong, it fails. Ling Sheng asked anxiously: "Is there no remedy?" System: No. Vol 2 Chapter 5643: Admirer of the male lead father (37) Vol 2 Chapter 5643: Admirer of the male lead father (37) Chapter 5643 The admirer of the male lead father (37) Ling Sheng: "System, think of a way." System: Unless your son is willing to take the initiative to protect you from the disaster and continue the sacrifice ritual, even if something is wrong, it still has some strength. Otherwise, wait for death. System: I''m leaving, you are too stupid, it is really difficult to take, anyway, there is no way to detach from the world, I don''t want to waste too much time on you. Ling Sheng was very anxious: "No, system, don''t go, I can continue, as long as I live, there are still many opportunities to detach from the world." However, the screen in the sea of consciousness has disappeared and there is no trace of the system. After the system that did the bad thing, he returned to Tang Guo cheerfully and told Tang Guo what he had done. "What about that system?" Yin Yao asked. The system didn''t conceal Yin Yao, anyway, he knew his existence, and he went back to go through the procedures to get the number, and he had to rely on the other party, so his attitude was very good. [I have swallowed him. "Can you get all the information of the system?" Yin Yao asked again, "If you can, you can see which manufacturer of this system is." [Master Yin Yao, please wait a moment, I''ll look for it. ] The system quickly browsed the huge data, and quickly found the name of a manufacturer from it, [Sir Yin Yao, found it. "What is it?" Yuanhui Time and Space Factory. Yin Yao nodded clearly: "Sure enough, it is Yuan Jiu. This Yuanhui Time and Space Factory was created by the Yuan family to plunder the power and luck of the small world." Tang Guo''s heart moved: "Yuanhui Time and Space Factory is the enemy of the Time and Space Administration?" "Yes, it is one of the deadly enemies. There are many time-space factories like this. No one noticed at the beginning. Many small worlds were plundered by power and luck. I don''t know how many small worlds were destroyed. Later, my elder brother discovered that the Space-Time Administration Bureau was established. , Specifically to deal with these time and space factories that disrupt the small world. Yuan Family is just one of them." Yin Yao exined. "When you reach the realm of the Yuan Family, it is difficult to increase your strength every time. The plundering poweres the fastest, and the power of the small world is veryrge. Few people can withstand the temptation. At the beginning, many people joined. In the beginning, the Time and Space Administration The development is not smooth." Yin Yao''s eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face: "Yuan Jiu''s persistence has harmed us, and we have harmed his interests." Whether it was Agogo''s entry into the small world or Agogo''s unwillingness to marry each other, it hurt the interests of the Yuan family. Besides, Ling Sheng''s side, no matter how the shouting system did not reappear, he finally gave up, looking around, and finally saw Ling Kechen sitting in the corner, still a little confused. Ling Sheng didn''t know what was going on, but the system said that as long as Ling Kechen was willing to help him withstand the disaster, he would be able to survive and gain powerful strength. "Emperor." Ling Sheng tried to shout, "Come here." He can''t control Ling Kechen anymore, so he can only y the emotional card: "Emperor, I have no choice but to do those things. I really want to experience what strength is like. How can I ask you once, I was not too bad for you." Ling Kechen was still dazed, but Ling Sheng''s voice brought him back to reality. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he regained his freedom and was not under Ling Sheng''s control. Seeing Ling Sheng sitting in his original position and looking kindly towards him, Ling Kechen instantly understood. There was a problem with Ling Sheng''s sacrifice. Now that he didn''t prevent the disaster, the other party was afraid. There was also a steady flow of power madly pouring into Ling Sheng''s body, which was a huge burden. Vol 2 Chapter 5644: Admirer of the male lead father (38) Vol 2 Chapter 5644: Admirer of the male lead father (38) Chapter 5644 The admirer of the male lead father (38) "Father, what''s the matter with you?" Ling Kechen walked over a bit, but did not enter the sacrifice formation. In Ling Sheng''s expectation, he didn''t move a step, which made Ling Sheng deeply annoyed. "Emperor, I suddenly want to understand that happiness alone is not as good as everyone''s happiness. A person has powerful strength and it is not as good as our father and son together. I have lost other children, and only you are left. Come here and we share. The power of this world." Ling Sheng said excitedly, as if he really was an old father who wanted to understand. In his opinion, how many people can withstand the temptation of half the power of the world? Even Ling Kechen in the previous life has not reached this level of strength. So, his good emperor, hurry up and sacrifice to the center of the formation, greed kills people. But what disappointed Ling Sheng was that Ling Kechen did not move at all, as if the power of that half of the world was not tempting at all. He stood outside the sacrificial formation, looking at Ling Sheng coldly. "Father, if it is possible, the sons and ministers are not rare for powerful power. I only hope that my brothers and sisters who died in vain can be resurrected." "Unfortunately, they will nevere back." "They were killed by you personally. You are so cruel, are you really willing to share half of the world''s power with me?" "Huang''er, you are different, you..." Ling Sheng''s anxious words were interrupted by Ling Kechen. "What''s the difference? Are they all used by you to plunder the world''s power?" Ling Kechen sneered. Although he didn''t know why he suddenly became free, he could also guess that Ling Sheng''s sacrifice came out. A big mistake. Without him to prevent the disaster, the other party would not be able to absorb the power of this world, and it is estimated that they would die back soon. If he really passed, he would be fooled and would help the other party. In Ling Sheng''s mind, is he Ling Kechen so stupid? He made a mistake once, and he won''t make a second time. Tonight, if Ling Sheng is dead, he must survive to make atonement. If he ignores it, the world will be in chaos. "Emperor..." "Father, take it well, you say that I am a great lucker, the darling of the heavens, then you call me over, you can only prevent disasters for you. If you don''t prevent disasters, your luck can''t stop the bacsh. Since it can''t be stopped, then this sacrificial formation must be unsessful." "You are so cruel, watching your father die? You have my blood on you, and I gave you all your life." Ling Kechen remained unmoved: "If there is a choice, I would rather we have nothing to do." "Your blood is bleeding on my body, I just feel that my body is full of sin." Ling Sheng was so angry that he could no longer pretend to be, and began to curse at Ling Kechen. He could curse anything. Ling Kechen never knew that the loving father in his impression could also say so many unpleasant words that could not be heard, regardless of the emperor''s identity. Sure enough, he was too stupid. If he were smarter, so many tragedies would not happen. He stood there dumbly, as if dumb. Looking at Ling Sheng''s angry and arrogant appearance, he listened to the ugly words. Seeing Ling Sheng''s expression gradually painful, the curse gradually disappeared, all turned into painful shouts. After all, the strength was bacshed, and Ling Sheng was suffering. His skin was cracked, with small openings, and a trace of blood leaked out. More power came from outside, piercing Ling Sheng''s body and soul crazily. Ling Kechen looked at Ling Sheng''s experience, but there was not much joy, only full of sorrow. Vol 2 Chapter 5645: Admirer of the male lead father (39) Vol 2 Chapter 5645: Admirer of the male lead father (39) Chapter 5645 The admirer of the male lead father (39) This bacshsted all night. Ling Sheng''s body was first shattered by the power a little bit, and then his soul was also shattered by the rushing power. He screamed, letting Ling Kechen help countless times in the middle, and Ling Kechen was still indifferent. At dawn, there were no traces of Ling Sheng in the secret room, only the breath of his soul fragments remained, and it would soon dissipate. This bacsh from the world caused Ling Sheng to die in unparalleled pain. Ling Kechen destroyed everything in the secret room, and then walked out of the secret room. Ling Sheng died, but Liang Guo was left. He didn''t know how to make up for the mistakes he had made, so he could only manage Liangguo temporarily, so as not to let it fall into chaos. When he walked out of the secret room, he felt that there was someone in the room, so he couldn''t help but look over. This look made him stunned. "Front..." Ling Kechen looked at Tang Guo at the front, and forgot to think about what was going on with that person who looked like Lin Rong but not like Lin Rong. He subconsciously wanted to call Senior Tang Guo, and quickly realized the identity of the other party, bowed his hands and said, "I have seen Lord Tiandao." He could understand why he could escape the catastrophest night. The power that dragged him out belonged to Lord Tiandao. And Ling Sheng was able to encounter a bacsh so quickly, it was also Lord Tiandao that shot. In other words, she awakened her memory and power. Ling Kechen finally had somefort in his heart, his eyes flushed involuntarily, and he was like a child in front of Heaven. No wonder he always believed her involuntarily in front of her. "Sorry, I failed your expectations." When Ling Kechen looked at the four big monsters behind Tang Guo, he also understood that he was the only one who fell into the trap from beginning to end. However, he still did something that disappointed her. "Then you should perform your duties well, do your own thing, and do your part to make the world run smoothly and be better." To Ling Kechen, Tang Guo didn''t say much, he was smart. People do not need to be suppressed, and do not need to be warned. His experience this time can no longer follow the original trajectory, but it can be regarded as his experience, as long as he continues to do his own thing, it is good. The child of Qi Luck did not die in the ordeal. Those who survived will either lose the identity of the child of Qi Luck, or break through the difficulties and embark on another path. Tang Guo and Yin Yao, and four other big demons left. Ling Kechen watched her disappearing direction for a long time, unable to return to her senses, without any me, but he felt ufortable in his heart. But he didn''t have time to feel ufortable, Ling Sheng died, how can he deal with Liangguo''s affairs next? Fortunately, he also had some monks'' methods, which he had dealt with without risk, and sessfully took over the country of Liang. After taking over, he realized that Ling Sheng had not managed Liang Guo well at all, and all that was left was a mess. Countless chores, trivial matters, corruption, and deficits left him no time to think about other things, but he did not forget that he still owed Mingman an exnation. He has no way to go there in person, he can only arrange for someone to send a letter to him. Since he knew the truth, it was destined to be impossible between him and Ming Man. His role for the rest of his life was to remove the hidden dangers of the Liang Kingdom left by Ling Sheng, restore the strength of the Liang Kingdom, and enable the people in the Liang Kingdom to live and work in peace and contentment. He wrote the letter to Ming Man for a month. I don''t know if it can be delivered to her smoothly, or if she sees this letter, will she feel that he is not trustworthy. Vol 2 Chapter 5646: Admirer of the male lead father (end) Vol 2 Chapter 5646: Admirer of the male lead father (end) 5646-Daddy "He is still the child of luck, and the luck of the child of luck has not been scattered." Jin Xiaobao said, in fact, they did not leave, but avoided secretly observing Ling Kechen in the dark. After all, his experience is very special. This ce is where they live, so they naturally attach great importance to it. Seeing Ling Kechen conscientiously dealing with Liang Guo''s mess, Jin Xiaobao hated him a lot less. No matter what, this guy was still saved, at least he didn''t be decadent because of it. Instead, he took responsibility and worked a little bit. So, is this the reason why the luck of the son of luck in Ling Kechen has not disappeared? "In fact, the son of luck this year is very good." Yunbi praised. At the beginning, she didn''t hate Ling Kechen, but she understood his situation well. After all, she often mingled in the human world. A big demon must be a lot more. Although Niu Sheng and Xie Hai did not express them, their attitudes were simr. They were surprised by Ling Kechen''s behavior and were equally satisfied. Tang Guo had already felt that the rules of this world had been approaching perfection. Maybe after Ling Kechen, this world no longer needed the support of the son of luck. Even if it''s a vacation from Heaven, nothing will go wrong for a while. Ling Kechen worked conscientiously in the seat of the Emperor of Liang Kingdom for three years, and he has been busy and lonely for the past three years. Seeing that Liang Guo is getting better and better, he can finally get some satisfaction in his heart. He thought that he would stay alone in this position for life. He even thought about it, and when the time came, he chose a satisfactory heir in the n. Unexpectedly, he was still a bit luckier than the people in this world, Ming Man came to him. That night, when he was writing memorials, a warm wind suddenly came from the hall, and then Ming Man appeared in front of him. The two looked at each other for a long time without speaking, but the other''s figure was in their eyes. This evening, he told Ming Man all the truth, indicating that he would make atonement for the past in his life, stay in and guard the country of Daliang. He made Ming Man good, her talent is so good, sooner orter she will rise to an immortal. This section of them stays in the memory and treats it as a memory. Ming Man did not leave, she stayed. He refused several times, thinking that she was dying her by staying, but he did not expect that she was very persistent. Seeing her so persistent, Ling Kechen could no longer give birth to the thought of rejection. She has the courage to stay by his side, why didn''t he have the courage to leave her and give her a good exnation? Why would she have a bad life if she stayed? He obviously can work hard, and even if she stays, she can still be no worse than before. Later, Ming Man became his queen and ruled the country with him. They still practice daily, even where there are natural disasters, they will use their own cultivation skills to help the people out of danger. He didn''t even think that the cultivation base could actually be used in this way. Build dams to prevent floods. Use tactics to rain in arid ces. They are ordinary empresses and darlings favored by Heaven, so they have fewer restrictions than ordinary monks. When the gue urs, they can even use cleaning techniques to clean up all the sick areas, and they can quickly formte medicine to treat the gue, which greatly controls the spread of the disease. Ling Kechen and Ming Man wereter called saint emperors by the people of Daliang, and the saint queen built countless temples for them to provide incense. After 300 years of conscientiously governing the Liang Kingdom, they soared in the day. "The rules arepletely perfect." Tang Guo said when he sensed the rules of the world. There is no need for the support of the son of luck. And she should go now. After leaving this time, she left a trace of divine soul. She is the **** of this world. I don''t know if something will happen after I leave immediately. As for what will happen in the future, the world evolves on its own, good or bad, existence and perish, none of her business. "Yin Yao, let''s make the difference, there is one world left." Tang Guo said goodbye to Yin Yao. Yin Yao: "Okay, I''ll wait for you." "Will you go to the next world?" Yin Yao is very firm: "Go." Even though, that world is still calcted by Yuan Jiu. Tang Guo smiled, his soul was taken away by the system and taken to the next world. She has felt that the small world is less and less restrictive to her. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5647: Legend of the Wizarding World (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5647: Legend of the Wizarding World (1) [Margaret]: The school flower ends a small world again? [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, I have already gone to the next small world, why? Do you want to wait to see if this school flower will go to your magical world. [Ziyun]: There is a high probability that you will be disappointed, but you are used to it and don''t care this time. [Margaret]: This time Im afraid I cant wait for the school flower to enter the group to tell the news about the new world. When the people in the group saw such a sentence, they felt a bit of heaviness in the sentence, and instantly understood what might be happening on Margaret''s side. [Chi Xiao]: Marguerite, something happened to you? Are you in danger? [Margaret]: I am the most powerful dark magician in the entire continent. What danger can I have? [Mo Yuntian]: Dont brag, what happened? Saying so much to us, isn''t it a short goodbye? [Margaret]: Almost, something happened, but it wasn''t me. I am safe, and my students are also safe, and safety drives me crazy. Friends in the group: What else are you talking about? [Margaret]: But something happened to my distant cousin. [Margaret]: I told you earlier that my distant cousin is the queen of the Lita Empire. Her daughter, my niece, was born more than ten years ago, and I have visited in the past. [Ziyun]: Yes, we all know, but have it been more than ten years? It seems that your speed has indeed increased a lot. [Margaret]: I don''t think I am interested in pursuing these things at all. You listen to me and I will tell you something, and you may not contact you for a while. This matter is very important, and I must do it wholeheartedly. The people in the group listened to Margaret so seriously that they didn''t interrupt or joke. It''s okay to make jokes at ordinary times, but they still have a clear point when it is critical. [Margaret]: Where do you want to start? Let''s start with my genius niece. Her name is Agogo Brent, she has been a favorite since she was born, and she is highly valued in the Lita Empire. If nothing happenedter, she should be the most qualified existence in the Lita Empire to be the next king. [Margaret]: But everything has changed from a year ago. These are all told by my cousin far away when she wrote to ask for help recently. If I knew about this, I would definitely stop it from the beginning, and would never allow this misfortune to happen. [Chi Xiao]: Then what? [Margaret]: A year ago, King Lita suddenly trusted a young man. The origin of this young man is not clear for the time being. My cousin''s letter contains rtively little information about him. I heard that he is a very mysterious and powerful young man. The things he took out made King Lita very tempted. [Margaret]: Even, I didn''t hesitate to marry Agogo to him. But I think there may be other reasons for this. [Ziyun]: What happenedter? I guess your niece should be unwilling, otherwise there will be nothing behind, right? [Margaret]: Yes, Aguo is not willing. I heard my cousin say that the young man is not loyal to his feelings. There are several aristocraticdies in the Lita Empire who have intimate rtionships with him. And Agogo''s sisters also like to get in front of him, even he has a close rtionship with Agogo''s two sisters. Vol 2 Chapter 5648: Legend of the Wizarding World (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5648: Legend of the Wizarding World (2) [Ziyun]: Turns out to be a lecher. It''s normal for your niece to look down upon. After all, she is a genius girl, very good. [Margaret]: Yes, I think so too. However, the young man was not reconciled, he seemed to like Agogo very much. King Lita didn''t know what Ecstasy was given, so he wanted to marry Agogo with all his heart, and even set a date for the marriage without Agogo''s consent. [Margaret]: Of course, Agogo was not reconciled, andter challenged the young man countless times. The opponent was very powerful, and Agogo ended up in failure every time, and was even severely injured many times by the opponent. Even more absurd, King Lita even promised that the young man would inherit the Lita Empire. Both my cousin and Agogo believed that the young man should be a demon, he would control people''s hearts. It was what he used to confuse King Lita that made him make such a stupid decision. Therefore, my cousin and Agogo nned to assassinate the young man. As long as you get rid of him, King Lita will no longer be deceived by demons, and the crisis for all of them will be relieved. My cousin had hesitated about this matter, and then I heard from Agogo that the young man also confused other princesses and the nobledy outside. She thinks that if this continues, the entire Lita Empire may be ruined. Therefore, the mother and daughter nned an assassination. [Ziyun]: Failed? [Chi Xiao]: Mostly it failed. [Margaret]: It really failed. My cousin can''t leave the pce. Her magic level is not high. At most, she can only support some people from Agogo and help with some things. So the person who went to do this was Agogo, but she did note back after this time, and those who followed her did note back either. [Margaret]: That''s why my cousin asked for help this time. She hoped that I could help find Agogo. Also take a look at what happened to that young man, but recently that young man has left the pce and I don''t know when he will appear. I want to take advantage of this time to find Agogo first. [Ziyun]: Then you be careful, if you have any needs, let me know in the group. [Mo Yuntian]: I think of one thing, Margaret, do you think that young man is weird? [Margaret]: He is very weird. [Shangguan Yungu]: What my master meant is, Senior Margaret, do you doubt that that young man is the male lead you have worked so hard to find? Dont you think he looks alike? Margaret was silent, and when she was reminded like this, she really reacted. It was because she was too worried about her cousin and the safety of Agogo, she didn''t think of this. [Margaret]: Suddenly I don''t think his appearance is a pleasant thing. [Chi Xiao]: No matter what, you have to be careful. If that person is the male lead, then he is the son of luck at this stage. No matter how good you are, you have to avoid the opponent''s edge, maybe you will lose some details. [Margaret]: I understand that since it has happened, I must face it. The school flowers are here, so remember to tell her these. Even if I am busyter, I will take time to read the news in the group. Marguerite was in a mixed mood. If that young man was really a male lead, it would be really tricky. She underestimated the male lead. Vol 2 Chapter 5649: Legend of the Wizarding World (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5649: Legend of the Wizarding World (3) After Margaret bid farewell, everyone was very worried. They weren''t worried about other things, but Margaret might not be pleased with the son of luck. Especially the young man who heard her description is obviously very powerful, even King Lita wants to inherit the entire empire to the other party, something must have happened in it. [Ziyun]: The girl hasn''t appeared yet, I don''t know if she wille to Margaret''s world. [Mo Yuntian]: Its been a long time since I was so worried. [Chi Xiao]: I hope so, after all, the time flow on Margaret''s side has elerated a lot, and this time there is a suspected male lead. [Harold]: This time, I also hope that the school flower will go to Margaret and get along for so long. If something happens to her, I will feel sad. [Allen]: I agree with you, little man. [Harold]: I cant speak well, do I have to attack him personally? Haven''t you done it for a long time, do you want me to help chop my head with thunder and lightning, and make a hairstyle that Chuangshi Shen can''t recognize? [Allen]: That''s what you do? Can''t change the trick? [Harold]: You forgot my fireball. Big guys, let''s make an appointment and have a fight. [Allen]: Where did you say the appointment? My hands are itchy, and I really want to cut your legs short, you little dwarf will be called a little little dwarf. [Harold]: Maybe before that, you have been chopped into coke. n, you big guy is really too much. Just make an appointment, it''s still the same ce. [Allen]: Who is afraid of who, the big deal will fight him for hundreds of years. The other people in the group did not speak. They were used to the two people quarreling before they could say a few words, and then evolved into a fight in reality. Anyway, after each time, they will appear a long timeter. Everyone guessed that they were both losers and they went into hiding to recover from their wounds. Besides, Margaret, who was in the group on the other side, had already bid farewell to her students and set off in the direction of the Lita Empire. As a dark magician with a level of magic sage, the speed of his journey itself is quite fast. Because the matter was very urgent, Margaret did not hesitate to use a very precious teleportation sleeve to arrive outside the pce of the Lita Empire in an instant. There are enchantments around the pce, and she can''t use her sleeves to get in. It is easy to trigger the enchantment and cause unnecessary trouble. When she came to the pce gate, she took out the token disy of Queen Lita Eleanor to her, and was sessfully invited in under the ttering gaze of the guard. The maid of the pce walked ahead and respectfully guided her. She is a dark magician, and she hasn''t stated her identity, which is also to avoid unnecessary trouble. She concealed the dark magical atmosphere all over her body, looking like an ordinarydy of the nobleman. Highly respected by the maid, but holding Queen Eleanor''s token. Soon, she saw Queen Eleanor, who looked haggard and anxious. When she saw her, he walked over, Eleanor let everyone go down, took her hand and started crying, no longer able to maintain the queen''s reservation. "If I can''t really find the whereabouts of Argogo, I don''t want to trouble you, Margaret, this matter will cause you trouble again." Eleanor looked fragile, "The mysterious young man I think it''s very dangerous, so forget it. I can''t let you take the risk to deal with it. When you find Agogo, please take Agogo away and keep her away from the right and wrong here." Vol 2 Chapter 5650: Legend of the Wizarding World (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5650: Legend of the Wizarding World (4) "The Lita Empire is no longer suitable for her." "Her biological father has changed a lot, and he is no longer the one who held Agogo in the palm of his hand." Eleanor''s voice was desperate, and Margaret was very angry. The only person she cared about was Eleanor''s. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "I don''t want to trouble you. I have troubled you many things before." Margaret: "It''s all small things. Is it embarrassing to ask me for help?" "Margaret." "Well, I know what you mean, and don''t want me to venture out." Eleanor nodded in tears. Margaret used to have a miserable fate, but now she is a dark magician. She really didn''t want Margaret to be discovered by those so-called bright people, which would bring a lot of danger to the other party. "Margaret, thank you." "Actually, I should have told you what my current state is, so you should ask me for help from the beginning." Eleanor was surprised: "Are you advanced? Are you a holy magician now?" In her impression, Margaret abolished the original magic and awakened the dark magic. After so many years of practice, she should have been with the Great Mage. The great magician is already very powerful, if it is a holy magician, it is definitely an existence that the empire can provide. The Lita Empire is the Lita Empire because it has two holy magicians. The bad thing is that the two holy magicians are very friendly to the young man named Maureen. Therefore, it has to be suspected that the young man named Maureen is a demon that can deceive people''s hearts. "My current realm is Dharma Sage." As soon as Margaret finished speaking, Eleanor was so shocked that she didn''t know how to say it. She covered her mouth, her pupils erged, "Dharma... Sage? Special, are you already a Dharma saint?" If Margaret was the magic sage, she was already the most powerful magician on the continent, and all her worries were gone. "Okay, Eleanor, let me talk about where Agogo disappeared. Nothing else matters. It''s best to find her. Several days have passed, and I am worried that she is in danger." Eleanor nodded quickly, and told Margaret everything that Argogo had discussed with her. "So Agogo originally nned to assassinate Maureen in the Valley of Skulls, right?" "Yes, I sent someone to look for itter, but I didn''t find Agogo''s whereabouts, not even a token. Those who followed Agogo out did not leave any message. Agogo seemed to disappear out of thin air. No, it doesn''t exist in this world." Eleanor said with a worried face, "Agogo is a very smart girl. If there is really unpredictable danger, she can''t leave nothing." "Margaret, please." "I''ll go to the Skeleton Valley to see, maybe I can still find some aura belonging to Argogo." After hearing Eleanor''s description, Margaret felt it was not easy, and nned to see it as soon as possible. Theter you go, the less evidence you may find. "Margaret, be careful." ... [Host big, how are you? "Fortunately, this ce is a bit ufortable. This body has been dead for a long time, it is stiff, and it is difficult to recover." Vol 2 Chapter 5651: Legend of the Wizarding World (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5651: Legend of the Wizarding World (5) "Fortunately, the temperature here is very low, otherwise the body will be stinky." Tang Guo muttered, shaking from a pile of bones, she didn''t know where it was for the time being, and she didn''t have time to receive the memory. Even if this body died for a long time, it still fits her soul very well. In fact, she had long guessed that the original owners of these small worlds had something to do with her. At first I felt that these were the souls she had separated, and then I felt that the aura that belonged to her was very weak, almost none. The original owner has a rtionship with her, but it is not a very important part of her. Of course, she hadn''t retrieved her memory yet, and she just guessed wildly. Controlling his stiff body, Tang Guo finally walked from the pile of corpses to a slightly cleaner ce. She looked up at the sky, guessing that the current time should be in the morning, just shortly after dawn. This body is really too stiff. In fact, she has been here for a long time because of her body stiffness. She spent a while tomunicate with the power of the world, and finally made her body a little softer, so that she wouldn''t be able to break it. She looked back at the ce she had just stayed, and now she could see more clearly how many corpses were there. Those who were just dead, rotting, not rotting, and even boneless, and she was just one of these corpses. [The host isrge, and there is no danger around it for the time being, should I receive the memory first? "In the current situation, you really have to receive the memory first. You can watch it for me." Tang Guo found a clean lying down, because her body was rigid, so she couldn''t sit down well, for fear of being broken. Close your eyes. In fact, her eyes don''t look like a living person at all now, and they don''t look good at all. The reason why she can see it is because her soul is attached to this body. "It turned out to be killed by someone." There are not many memories of this body, only a short period of fifteen years. The first fourteen years are some very beautiful memories, which can be said to be a happy life that people in the West Vietnam Sea envious. Agogo Brent, the princess of the Lita Empire, the youngest daughter of King Lita, and the most favored daughter. He was found to have an excellent magic talent since he was born, and he is a magic genius with Thunder Bing dual element. On the day of her birth, there were countless lightning elements and ice element magic elements poured into her body. She has been valued by King Lita since she was a child, and she has received the best education for 14 years, taught by an excellent magic teacher. King Lita even regarded her as the most suitable heir to the Lita Empire. But just a year ago, everything changed. A young man named Maureen appeared suddenly and changed her original destiny. In fact, she didn''t know when this young man appeared, but when he appeared in front of people, there was no way to shake the other person''s status. Her father didn''t know what was going on. He seemed to admire this young man very much, much more intimate than her daughter. Even in the end, his father wanted to marry her to this young man named Maureen. But she hated Maureen very much. From the moment the other party appeared, strange emotions appeared in her eyes. Looking at her gaze made her very ufortable, and she began to hate the other party. The other party did a lot of things to please her, and she didn''t feel touched at all, but felt that he was disgusting. She found that he not only pleased her, but also her sisters and even other nobledies. Chapter 5657 What makes her even more puzzled is that, facing a young man of unknown origin, her sisters actually admire him, and even do not hesitate to have an intimate rtionship with him. What made her even more uneptable was that her sisters could ept each other''s existence, and even have those close rtionships together. She felt that her sisters must be crazy. Either, be bewildered by that demon. Yes, she guessed that the true identity of this young man named Maureen was a demon. Only demons have the ability to confuse people and make people irrespective of right and wrong. Even so, she said that her father still wanted to marry Maureen, regardless of her feelings, and even wanted him to be the heir of the Lita Empire. Vol 2 Chapter 5652: Legend of the Wizarding World (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5652: Legend of the Wizarding World (6) Chapter 5652 Legend of Magic World (6) The assassination conspired by the original owner and his mother failed. Maureen was mysterious and powerful. Every time she faced each other, she felt a sense of powerlessness. She thought the assassination in Skeleton Valley was very precise, but she didn''t expect the other party to have expected it. Not only to resolve all crises, but also to kill her in front of her. Maureen''s smile was cruel. He would tell her every time he killed one, never follow him. Of course she would not follow this person like a devil. The loyal and brave warriors under her hand did not want her to be threatened andmitted suicide. After her warriorsmitted suicide, Maureen looked very ugly. She is ready to fight the opponent to the death. Even if she left a lifeless corpse, she was unwilling topromise with a demon. She wondered if this could awaken her father who was bewitched by the devil. If she died in the hands of the devil, she could wake up her father and prevent the Lita Empire from falling into the hands of the devil, she thought it was worth it. She sang magic spells solemnly and sacredly, not expecting to kill the opponent, as long as she could severely inflict the opponent. The powerful magic power is good if it can rm people in other ces. That way, many people will see his evil deeds and kill the princesses of the Lita Empire personally. It shouldn''t be easy for Maureen to exin to the outside world? But what she didn''t expect was that when Maureen used magic, she didn''t need to chant magic spells at all. Raising her hand was a lightning strike on her body, directly interrupting her singing. What''s more terrible is that the other party then cast ice magic on her, freezing her body stiff, and sharp cold ice pierced her body. She couldn''t feel the pain anymore. She only felt the power of Maureen. As far as she knew, only when she reached the level of the Dharma Sage, she didn''t need to chant magic spells. Maureen, is it the Sage? And, when Maureenpetes with her, isn''t it a fire ability? Why did you cast ice and thunder magic today? "Dear Princess Agogo, it''s really a pity. I forgot to tell you one thing. I am actually a magician from the whole school. When she heard this sentence, she was not surprised, she thought. "I am not only a magician of the whole school, but also a swordsman. I am a dual cultivation of magic and martial arts. Dear Aguo, do you regret it?" regret? Even if this demon is very powerful, she did not obey the other party, why should she regret it because of the other party''s strength? Without hearing the answer he wanted from the original owner, Maureen was very angry, a trace of thunder and lightning passed through her heart, and she died. "Birth from me, and die from me, even if you are the most beautiful princess in the Lita Empire." This is thest word the original owner heard before losing consciousness. Before dyingpletely, she felt that she was swept away by a strange force, and then her life waspletely dissipated. "All magicians, demon and martial arts, are you so Long Aotian?" Tang Guo rubbed his stiff arm. This body is dead, even if she can umte magical elements, there is no way to restore the body to the past. In other words, she couldn''t use this body to cultivate magic power. Unless, she abandons this body and exists in this world as a soul. Of course, she will not give up this body, giving up the body is tantamount to giving up the identity of Ago Brent, the princess of the Lita Empire, and it also means giving up hatred. Vol 2 Chapter 5653: Legend of the Wizarding World (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5653: Legend of the Wizarding World (7) Chapter 5653 Magical World Legend (7) "I don''t know where this is." Tang Guo looked at this deep valley. Although there were corpses all over the ce not far away, this location was not the Skeleton Valley. And in such a ce, one flower and one herb should be full of crisis, which she learned in her memory. In the West Vietnam Sea Continent, except where humans live, the flowers and nts in other ces may be full of unknown crises. But this ce is not. She stayed here for a long time and didn''t feel the danger of flowers and nts at all. She reached out and picked a flower, which bloomed brightly. ording to themon sense of life since childhood, even if this flower is not aggressive, it should be highly poisonous. After her analysis, this is a very ordinary flower that does not contain any toxins. It''s weird. Tang Guo tried to stand up, but in fact she could no longer feel any pain in her body. Being able to control this body is also her soul power strong enough. However, she still hopes to make her body softer to use. Her soulmunicates with the magical elements around her. I don''t know if it is because of her soul. She canmunicate with all kinds of magical elements. She guided the magic elements into the body, only hoping to make the body softer. She has tried it before, and the magical elements can indeed soften the body and make it easy to use. However, there is still no way to make the body feel pain. Just because this body has been dead for a long time. One day and one night passed, Tang Guo stoppedmunicating with the magical elements. She rubbed her arms and looked at the arms that were already soft and not very different from normal people. Her mood improved. By the way, some scars on the body will be repaired, which ispletely filled with magical elements. Shemunicated countless magic elements, and it was normal to achieve such an effect. The scars on her body were basically gone, and her skin was pale, no different from a dead person, after all, this body was indeed dead. Cuts through the skin without bleeding. The skin will not heal automatically, it can only be repaired with magical elements. The walking dead may be talking about her current condition. She knew that the restoration of this body was basically to the limit, so she didn''t waste time tomunicate magical elements. She nned to make peace with the people in the group. At this moment, she suddenly remembered something, this is a magical world! Margaret, Ellen, and Harold are all people in the magical world. Maybe in this world, can she meet one of them? Marguerite, Tang Guo searched for the name Marguerite in his memory, and she found it. Margaret Melville, this name didn''t appear much in her more than ten years of life, and she hadn''t even seen this person. Her mother mentioned this person, who was her mother''s distant cousin. My mother said that Margaret Melvilles fate was very tragic. Her mother did not mention how tragic it was. She seldom even told her about Margaret Melville''s current situation. She just said that Margaret may have a weird temper, but she is a good person. When she was born, the other party also came to send blessings. Margaret Melville, is it the Margaret she knew in the group? The memory of the original owner was short, and Tang Guo couldn''t confirm that in such a world, it was normal to have the same name. She found a clean ce to sit down this time, and her consciousness sank into the group. No one in the group spoke for a while, and she appeared directly. Vol 2 Chapter 5654: Legend of the Wizarding World (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5654: Legend of the Wizarding World (8) Chapter 5654 Magical World Legend (8) [School Flowers]: Marguerite, are you there? I want to ask you something. [Mo Yuntian]: That''s it. [Ziyun]: Sister, are you in the magical world? [Chi Xiao]: That''s for sure. Otherwise, why would the girle in and look for Marguerite? [Shangguan Yungu]: The two seniors, Harold and Allen, didn''t show up this time. It should have been a date. [Chi Xiao]: Marguerite didn''t show up right away. It seems that she really encountered a very difficult thing, and she didn''t have time to read the news in the group. [Ziyun]: The girl is like this... Next, Ziyun and Tang Guo briefly talked about what Margaret had encountered recently, saying that she would watch the group when she had time. ording to what Ziyun and the others said, Tang Guo flipped through the chat records belonging to Margaret. Just after reading the first paragraph, she realized that she had indeed arrived in Margaret''s world. Unexpectedly, there is still such a rtionship between her and Margaret. The original owner is a part of her, maybe an unimportant part, but she and Margaret are really rtives. This is not a big deal, Tang Guo quickly epted, and told the people in the group about his current identity. Of course, I also talked about the guesswork with the original owner. [Ziyun]: In fact, we have long spected that ording to what you said before, the girl is iparablypatible with the body, except for itself, it is impossible for such a thing to happen. [Chi Xiao]: It doesn''t matter if you are here, sister, it seems that something big happened on Margaret''s side. I was worried before. [Mo Yuntian]: But can you handle your current situation? Your physical condition can''t cultivate the magic elements over there at all. Why don''t you just repair your soul directly. [School Flower]: Soul cultivation is impossible. I don''t n to give up this body, at least in this world, I will always use it. In addition, I already have ideas about the power of the world here. In this magical world, in addition to practicing magic and swordsmanship, there is another profession, the summoner. [Shangguan Yungu]: Shishu, what is a summoner? [School Flower]: It is simr to the Beast Master, but the Beast Master can only control the living creatures of monsters and beasts. Summoners are different. Not only can they summon monsters, but they can also summon corpses, undead, and even demons... My soul is powerful, and the books for learning Summoners are perfect. The body is not good, but she can raise cows. She still didn''t believe that Maureen could be strong enough to fight against the bulls of the entire world. Hearing what Tang Guo said, everyone in the group was less worried. Tang Guo chatted for a while in the group, but still couldn''t wait for Marguerite to appear, and told everyone that Marguerite appeared and remember to notify her, and she would leave the group. After leaving the group, let the system pay attention to the situation in the group at any time. Maureen''s background is mysterious, not a simple person, maybe Yuan Jiu is making a ghost. Even if Margaret is strong, if Yuan Jiu intervenes, she is likely to suffer in front of Maureen. After leaving the group, Tang Guo fumbled for the items on her body. I found that everything useful in her body was touched away. Her magic storage ring should have been taken away by Maureen. No way, she can only find clean clothes in the system space. Fortunately, Margaret gave her a lot of clothes in the past, and she changed into a clean dress. She put on a ck cloak on the outside to cover her pale skin a little. Vol 2 Chapter 5655: Legend of the Wizarding World (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5655: Legend of the Wizarding World (9) Chapter 5655 Magical World Legend (9) When others see her dressing up mysteriously, they usually don''te to ask for trouble. They only think that she is a magician with weird personality, who doesn''t like to bask in the sun and hide her strength, and is not easy to provoke. At this stage, she intends to walk out of this somewhat gloomy valley. She does not have any books on the profession of Summoner in her hand. Therefore, there is no way to implement it for the time being. But she can buy it with gold coins when she goes outside where there are people. If Margaret shows up, she can also ask Margaret for help. With Margaret''s status, it should not be difficult to obtain these things, which saves the time for searching in the middle. The system expands the scope of scanning to help Tang Guo find the way. It can help her to distinguish the direction, so as not to get lost. This ce is a bit deste, and there are no people far away. However, with the patience of the system, we can still find some paths that few people take. The path is full of weeds, and it has grown to the knees of adults. After walking for about an hour, she vaguely heard some strange noises, and her steps lowered a lot. At the same time, some magic elements were controlled, and her body was slightly covered, so that it was not so easy for other people to discover her existence. After doing this, she followed the voice and hid in the grass. There is a waterfall over there, and the sound of falling water from the waterfall does not require her to be too careful. Under the waterfall, there are a few very smooth bs, and around the bs, there is a huge tree. Around the tree, there are several men and women who are less than twenty years old. It can be seen from their clothes that they should belong to the young masters and youngdies of the nobility. Because Tang Guo had a strong soul, he could feel the sword aura and magic elements that belonged to these people far away. At their age, with such strength, in the whole continent, they are very good. However, among the nobles, it may only be regarded as the upper middle ss. "Mervin, you still ept the fact that you are trash, don''t struggle." "You used to be a genius, but that was the past. Great Swordsman Josh said long ago that you are no longer suitable for sword practice, and your body cannot store sword energy." Another teenager said, "You hold it like this every day. A hack with a sword will not have any good results at all." "I heard that Lord Duke once asked the Holy Swordsman Norport for help to check Mervin''s body. The results were not announced, but after so long, everyone can understand that Mervy has been sentenced to death by the Holy Swordsman Norport. He is not that genius anymore." "Mervin, if you continue to practice now, you are simply wasting the resources of the Havelock family. Even if you continue to practice like this, you will still not be able to recover your previous strength by the end of the family assessment at the end of the year. At that time, you will not only lose The resources that should be avable will also move out of the original house." "Waste is not qualified to live in such a good house." "But waste is always unwilling to ept reality, thinking that he is the genius that everyone envied in the past." "I remember that Carlos, Mervin''s teacher, is also a holy swordsman. He went on a trip to the maind two years ago. Maybe he can help Mervin regain his sword spirit when hees back. Isn''t it a little bit of leeway when we do this? " "The Holy Swordsman is not a Swordmaster. What can he change? Besides, Norport is also a powerful Holy Swordsman. He didn''t even say Mervin is saved. Could it be possible that the return of the Holy Swordsman Carlos can change the ending? , Holy Swordsman Carlos still doesn''t know when he will return." Vol 2 Chapter 5656: Legend of the Wizarding World (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5656: Legend of the Wizarding World (10) Chapter 5656 Magical World Legend (10) "Mervin, this trash, used to be so proud, now that he is waiting for the Holy Swordsman Carlos to save him, doesn''t he feel very embarrassed?" "If I were Mervyn, I wouldn''t have the courage to live in this world. From genius to waste, it''s really an unbearable ending." Tang Guo looked at the young man who was stuck under the tree and holding the sword. He looked a little gloomy, but he didn''t refute their words. There arerge and small injuries on his body, his nose and face are swollen, obviously he has just been beaten. Possibly, he also knew the facts of these people, and it was useless to argue. However, these people are very excessive, even if this young man does not argue about these, they still will not let him go. "Mervin, let me tell you with practical actions, you are a trash." "When did you know that you are a trash, we don''t have to tell you so hard." When the young man called Mervin heard this, a trace of anger appeared in his eyes. He didn''t mean to beg for mercy, but he held the sword in his hand and stood on guard. Seeing this, Tang Guo knew that these people who humiliated Mervin were about to beat him. Sure enough, there are unreasonable people everywhere. She scanned the surroundings with divine sense, and found no beasts that could be used. Finally, she looked at the various bugs in the grass, covering them with powerful spiritual power. She drove these insects to run out of the grass. This was a way to control the beast. After all, she hadn''t studied the summoner''s books, so she could only eat her own money. Soon, all the worms in a small mountain were driven out by Tang Guo, and it was hard not to attract the attention of those few people with the sound of swish. "Did you hear anything?" "I heard it, it''s weird, like something crawling in the grass, a lot..." "Oh my God, look at it, it''s a bug, a lot of bugs, run!" One of the young girls yelled, wailing in fright, and turned around and ran away quickly, without time to beat Mervyn. Tang Guo controlled countless insects, arge patch of them, running out of the grass, densely packed, it made people''s scalp numb and scared those people''s lips white. Now how could they care about others and just run away. Mervyn looked at the people who rushed to the distance, he was thinking about what to do, so many bugs, he was also very scared. But these bugs actually passed by his feet and rushed towards those people, so the bugs didn''t mean to attack him? There was a little more smile on his gloomy face, and he didn''t expect everyone to dislike it, but the bugs would not bully him. Perhaps it is because he is too weak to dislike him? Mervy frowned, not ruling out this possibility. But thatrge patch of bugs, he still feels less annoying. The insects quickly disappeared in front of them, and I wonder if the skins of those few people will be chewed up. Mervyn was holding the sword, and when he was about to continue practicing, he suddenly stopped, holding the sword and turned his head vigntly, staring at the girl in the ck cloak standing on the edge of the grass. The cap on the cloak covered most of her face, but she could still see it, and the remaining half of her face was very pale. Her arms were hidden under the sleeves of her clothes, and he couldn''t see them. Mervyn was very vignt. Seeing that the girl didn''t mean to leave, he asked quietly, "Who are you?" Tang Guo pulled his hat up, revealing his entire face. After Mervin saw it, he only felt that this face was pale and frighteningly white. Of course, he is not afraid. This girl didn''t hurt him, didn''te to beat him, so what''s the fear? Even if she is not human, she is not as scary as those people just now. To ask him who is the most terrifying, he will answer: a member of the Havelock family. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5657: Legend of the Wizarding World (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5657: Legend of the Wizarding World (11) 5657 Chapter magical world legend (11) "Passing by." Tang Guo replied, with a smile on her pale face, which always gave people a somewhat gloomy feeling. Mervyn heard her nice voice and was not afraid at all. No matter what the other party''s origin is, it doesn''t seem to hurt him, and it''s not terrible at all. "Are you lost?" Mervin stood on the ground with the sword in his hand, looking at Tang Guo, and didn''t mean to walk over, "If you are lost, I can help you show the way." "Yes, I''m lost." Tang Guo said along the way, "I don''t know where this is?" "The ce where you are currently is the territory of the Duke of Havelock. This is the back mountain of the Havelock family. It is a bit deste here. No onees here. What you saw just now was an ident. I dont know where you came from and where you thought of going. ?" Mervyn is not a fool. After so many bugs just appeared, the girl walked up to him, and he guessed that those bugs had something to do with this girl. It is very possible that those bugs were made by this young girl. She should be a summoner, she seems to be younger than him, and she can summon so many insects at the same time. She is really powerful. For the strong, there will always be some respect. He guessed that she should have gone to the mountain to find bugs to train her summon skills. Otherwise, why would youe to such a deste ce? "I came from Mestra City and came to this ce by ident. Now I want to return to Mestra City." Tang Guo said, although she wouldn''t go back immediately, she still told Mervyn the truth. Mervyn frowned: "Mestras? Is it a small ce? Among the ces I know, no city with a little more people is called by this name." Mervyn''s words made Tang Guo strange: "This is the capital of the Lita Empire. It should be impossible for you to be unclear. Do you rarely go outside?" "I rarely go outside, but it doesn''t mean that there are no countries in the whole continent, and the names of some big ces are still clear. Especially my teacher is a holy swordsman, his name is Carlos, he I really like to travel to various ces in the maind. Every time Ie back from the tour, he will tell me about his experience." "Through my teacher, I know more about this continent than others." "Is the Lita Empire a very small country?" Mervyn asked. Tang Guo suppressed the doubts in his heart and replied, "No, it is a very powerful country, and there are still two Holy Magicians sitting in town." Mervyn was surprised: "Then why haven''t I heard of it? When did Dongshengzhou have such a powerful country? Is it really my short-sightedness?" "I''m sorry, I can''t help you, I don''t know where the Lita Empire and the city of Mestras are. Maybe, when my teacher Carloses back, he will know some news." After Mervyn finished speaking, he found the girl in the distance with her head down. She didn''t know what she was thinking. The other party didn''t speak. He thought she was disappointed: "Don''t worry, my teacher is very knowledgeable and will definitely be able to help you go home." He guessed that she should have encountered some ident, maybe she fell into some enchantment, and then appeared in this ce. Tang Guo was thinking about the ce name of Dongshengzhou maind. After a long time, she looked up: "This is the East Shengzhou continent? Not the West Vietnam Sea continent?" "Where is the West Vietnam Sea?" Mervyn was surprised. "The continent where I live is called Xiyuehai Continent. I have never heard of Dongshengzhou Continent." Tang Guo''s expression was a little unhappy. Where did Mo Lin get her? Vol 2 Chapter 5658: Legend of the Wizarding World (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5658: Legend of the Wizarding World (12) Tang Guo approached Mervyn, Mervyn was no longer afraid, and faced it calmly. The girl in front of her looked a little strange, especially her pale skin, she didn''t look like a living person. Out of courtesy, he just nced, then moved his gaze to another ce. "Can you help me answer a few questions? Regarding what you said about the Dongshengzhou continent." "Of course I''m happy." Mervyn replied without hesitation. To be honest, it has been a long time since no one has talked with him so peacefully and friendly. Since he lost his sword aura and could no longer gather sword aura, he has be the abandoned son of the Havelock family, and everyone hates him and shouts. His father, Lord Havelock, who had attached great importance to him, never talked to him cordially again. He knew that his biological father had abandoned him. In this year''s family assessment, if he hasn''t gathered sword energy, he will be driven out of here and put far away to destroy himself. There is no room for waste in ces like the Havelock family. Mervin came back to his senses, and talked to Tang Guo about everything about the continent of Dongshengzhou. The maind of Dongshengzhou is a ce full of birds and flowers, rich in all kinds of delicious fruits and food. The flowers and trees here arepletely different from the West Vietnam Sea Continent. There is hardly any crisis and it is very safe. There is also a distribution of various forces here, but it is simr to the West Vietnam Sea Continent. The main cultivation power is magic elements and sword energy, and the level is exactly the same as that of the West Vietnam Sea Continent. If it were not for the environmental geography of the two continents, in other respects, it would be really difficult to tell the difference between the two. "You said it came from the West Vietnam Sea? The flowers and trees there are unknown dangers. If they are scratched by the flower''s thorns, they may die?" Mervin was surprised. In his impression, only the Dongshengzhou continent was the only one, nothing else. Of the continent. If there are other continents, everyone in the entire Dongshengzhou continent should know, especially his teacher Carlos. Seeing Tang Guo nodding, Mervyn felt like he was dreaming. Although everything seemed unbelievable, he believed what the girl in front of him said. To be honest, this mysterious girl may have helped his girl, there is no need to tell him some lies, it is worthless. "I''m sorry, I have never heard of the West Vietnam Sea Continent. I may not be able to help you." "It doesn''t matter, but can I stay here for the time being?" Tang Guo asked. When she saw Merwen, she never thought of leaving. Mervy was silent for a moment, and said, "Of course, but it may not be long to live here. There is still another month for the Havelock family''s year-end assessment. At that time, I will definitely fail and there is no way to keep you living." "It doesn''t matter, I just don''t know where to go for the time being, I will live for a while." "If you don''t mind, of course there is no problem." In fact, he is very happy. "What''s your name?" "Mervin Havelock," Mervyn replied, "What about you?" "Agogo Brent." Tang Guo continued to ask after answering, "Are you practicing swords here alone?" "Yes, I had some idents before, and there was no way to gather sword energy. The Havelock family does not raise waste, so I am making the final efforts, and it is likely to fail." "Can you tell me what''s going on?" Mervyn was silent again, and after a long time he said, "Of course." He is willing to share with her. Vol 2 Chapter 5659: Legend of the Wizarding World (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5659: Legend of the Wizarding World (13) After listening to Mervins experience, Tang Guo couldnt help asking: So, you are because you met a mysterious person in the trial. You had a chance to escape, but in order to save the people of the same family, the other party abandoned the sword. Angry?" "Yes, I don''t know why the other party didn''t kill me directly, but just abolished me. After that, I never gathered sword energy again." "Maybe, the opponent is the opponent of the Havelock family." Mervyn felt that he should not be able to practice the sword today, so he invited Tang Guo to go home. He lives alone now, because of the glory of the once genius, he has a separate yard. Of course, after the assessment waspleted a monthter, he could not continue to live in this exquisite courtyard. Tang Guo followed Mervin back to the yard. Mervin nced at the yard with some nostalgia. Actually, it wasn''t this yard that he was nostalgic for. When he lost his sword qi and couldn''t gather it anymore, without the name of genius, he finally knew that his father''s love for him was so shallow. Since that day, he has stopped asking for his father''s love. "You live in this house," Mervyn said. "The servants have all run away. If it hadn''t been for the handover after Havelock''s strict assessment, I might not have been able to live here." Or maybe, his father, the Lord Duke still has a glimmer of hope for him to recover his sword spirit. If he still cannot recover after a month, it means he will never recover. At that time, his Lord Duke''s father should be able to drive him out with peace of mind. "Okay." Tang Guo replied, the room is good, there is no need to clean up too much, besides, even if there is dust, it is something that can be solved by magic cleaning. Her body really can''t gather magic elements, but she can use her powerful soul power tomunicate with magic elements instantly and perform a small magic cleansing technique, which is still very simple. "Agogo, do you want to go out and have a look?" Mervyn asked suddenly. Tang Guo nodded: "If you are willing to lead the way." "Of course I would like it." Mervyn replied. It has been a long time since no one has spoken to him in such a friendly manner. The mostmon thing he hears every day is why he hasn''t moved this waste out of this yard. Tang Guo followed Mervin out, and when he came to the small road, Mervin met several groups of people. These people walked in a hurry, with surprise and panic on their faces, and there was no time to talk to Mervin for the time being. "I don''t know where the worm came from. I chased Barry and the others to bite. I heard that when they found it, they didn''t have any good meat in their whole body. They were all gnawed to **** flesh." "They''re covered in blood, it''s really scary." "I heard that those bugs came from the back mountain." "I remember that waste of Mervyn likes to practice swords in the back mountain? Has he been bitten by a bug..." Before the word bite was finished, the speaker saw Mervy approaching, "It seems that the bug I also dislike trash and don''t want to bite him." "Perhaps his meat is too stinky, even if a bug bites it, I feel unappetizing." Tang Guo observed Merwen''s expression and found that these ugly words had no effect on him at all. "Forget it, don''t bother with a trash when it''s critical. Lord Duke summoned urgently and must ask us about bugs." "Mervin, this trash, went outside. I must have heard from the Lord Duke." "He is a waste without sword energy and can''t help. How could Lord Duke give him news?" "Right." With expressions of disgust and gloat, the group quickly passed by Mervyn and Tang Guo. Vol 2 Chapter 5660: Legend of the Wizarding World (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5660: Legend of the Wizarding World (14) As for why they didn''t notice Tang Guo, it was because Tang Guo used some small means to cover up her body withmunication magic elements. So that people who pass by will not pay too much attention to her. "You don''t look angry at all." Mervyn seemed indifferent: "Listen too much." "If one day you can recover your sword aura, what do you want to do?" Tang Guo asked suddenly. Mervyn was questioned for a moment, obviously he didn''t have much hope for regaining his sword aura. Therefore, he never thought about what he would do after he recovered his sword qi. The girl next to her now knew a friend who hadn''t been long before, let''s be regarded as a friend, suddenly asked him this, and he thought silently for a long time. Until he walked out of the Havelock family mansion and reached the city, he said, "I want to travel the maind like my teacher, see the scenery of various ces in the maind, and meet all kinds of people." "After restoring your sword aura, are you still that genius, don''t you want to stay in the Havelock family?" Mervyn shook his head: "Even if I can get back to the past, I think the Havelock family shouldn''t need me much. I was a former genius, nothing in front of Maureen. Maureen, the illegitimate son who was living outside. The existence that was once regarded as a shame by my father has now be his pride." "At the moment I gave up fleeing and chose to turn back to save the family members, coupled with the contributions I made to the Havelock family, I have paid off the Havelock familys kindness. So whether or not I will regain the sword spirit, I will Leave. Stay here all the time because I have to go through the final assessment, otherwise I will be regarded as a rebellious family. Only if they give up on my own initiative, I am eligible to leave." Mervy realized that Tang Guo stopped talking, and didn''t even continue walking. He stopped, walked back to her, saw her dazedly, and asked, "Is there any problem?" "Who is Maureen?" Tang Guo asked, this name impressed her too deeply. Before that, she had not connected the Havelock family, Mervyn, and Maureen at all. Mervyn has already said that Maureen is his father''s illegitimate child, but she still wants to confirm again. "My father''s illegitimate child, an illegitimate child outside after his betrothal to my mother. After my father and mother got married, the woman held the child and found it, hoping to be taken in." Mervyn exined all this inly, "At that time Because Maureen was detected as a waste of magic weapons, his father did not take him back to the Havelock family, and did not even give him such a powerful surname. Only arranged for them to live in a somewhat remote ce, every month Some basic support will be given." "After all, it is the blood of the Havelock family. It can''t be starved to death, that would be a joke. A demon and martial arts waste material that cannot be practiced, in the eyes of his father, those support funds are enough for their lives, no one thinks it is a problem." Mervyn Continue to say, "Even my mother doesn''t think there is any problem. She thinks that a waste of magic weapon can not threaten her status at all." Tang Guo: "Your mother, did you abandon you too?" "Yes, she has given up on me. She has a lot of children and she has good talents." Mervyn still said inly, "Why did you suddenly ask Maureen?" Vol 2 Chapter 5661: Legend of the Wizarding World (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5661: Legend of the Wizarding World (15) "It''s still not sure whether this Maureen is the Maureen I met." Mervy frowned: "What''s your rtionship with Maureen?" ording to his understanding, his elder brother is surrounded by many women, and even has close rtionships. Isn''t it the same as the girl in front of him? However, he didn''t think she was that kind of person. The thought that she might have such a rtionship with Maureen made him feel unhappy. Maybe she is the only person who can talk to him friendly now, which makes him possessive. "The enemy." Tang Guo''s answer surprised Mervin. This was something he didn''t expect. Tang Guo saw him in surprise and said, "It may also have the same name." "Perhaps." Mervyn felt that perhaps it was the same person. This strange intuition made him a little bit confused. "Mervin, tell me about your brother Maureen." Mervyn did not refuse, he knew that this matter was very important to Tang Guo, starting from the appearance of Maureen. "Mauren is twenty years old this year, two years older than me. He was born after my father and mother got engaged. Soon after my father and mother got married, Maureen''s mother hugged him to the door. Later, because of his father''s arrangement, they were there. I lived in that little remote house for seventeen years." "In the family trial three years ago, Maureen identally rescued important members of the family in distress, and was invited back to thank him. His father checked his identity and found out that there was Havelock family blood in his body. It''s not a waste, it''s his child. Of course, he will be taken home and nurtured." "The members of the family willpare the two of us overtly and secretly. Actually, I don''t care about it. What Maureen showed is magic talent. I am a swordsman. I fight alone with each other. Obviously, the other party suffers. After all, magic requires the chanting of spells. It is not easy topete between the two." "Mauren seems to be a little hostile to me, but we haven''t yed against each other." "I dont like his behavior very much. I always have unclear rtionships with some women. He is more bothered than my father. I often see him hugging each other. In fact, I dont understand that those nobledies really Don''t mind his fancy?" Mervin''s face was full of doubts, so Tang Guo didn''t know how to answer. She can''t say that there is a kind of person in this world who possesses the temperament of Long Aotian, which will make some women feel confused and lose themselves, right? To be honest, this Maureen not only has the qualities of Long Ao, but may also be a child of luck. Hearing Mervin''s exnation, she was already quite sure that Maureen of the Havelock family was the Maureen she knew. Speaking of Dongshengzhou continent, is there any connection with the West Yuehai continent? Maureen is from the East Shengzhou maind, but he ran to the West Yuehai maind to make trouble. How did he go? The original owner has always lived on the West Yuehai Continent, and has never heard of anything about the Dongshengzhou Continent. Even in some ancient books, there is no record. If there is a record about Dongshengzhou maind, it is impossible for there to be no news at all. "I don''t know if these news can help you." Mervyn saw Tang Guo being silent, "Mo Lin is usually mysterious, and asionally goes out, but came back a few days ago. I should be at home at the moment, but I don''t Knows magic, otherwise you can use magic crystal ball to copy his appearance to show you." "By the way, I can make a portrait." Mervin remembered that he still has a skill, "I should be able to draw Maureen''s appearance." He thinks that the two have hatred and are not suitable to meet. Maureen is not simple in strength, and is now regarded as the glory of the family by his father. If something is really going to happen, my father will definitely stand by Maureen''s side, needless to say. "I don''t know what hatred you two have?" Mervin asked casually. Vol 2 Chapter 5662: Legend of the Wizarding World (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5662: Legend of the Wizarding World (16) 5662 The first chapter magical world legend (16) "Killing enemies." Tang Guo''s voice sounded slightly cold, without concealing the meaning of Merwen. Mervyn''s face was surprised, and he had never thought that the hatred between the two was like this. Now he was a little doubtful whether Maureen of the Havelock family was the Maureen Tang Guo knew. Mervyn took Tang Guo to a ce where he could sit and drink water and eat, took out a pen and paper from the magic ring, and began to draw Maureen''s appearance. Tang Guo sat opposite him, and water and snacks were quickly ced on the table. ording to Mervyn, the maind of Dongshengzhou is rich in delicious fruits and vegetables, and the fruits on the table look very good and attractive. Tang Guo picked up a piece of fruit and sniffed it, and found that it didn''t taste much, then put the fruit into her mouth, her brow furrowed. Mervyn just raised his head, saw Tang Guo''s pale face, and asked: "Do you not like the taste of this little fragrant fruit? The taste of this kind of fruit is actually very good, but it is a little fragrant." "Fragrant?" Tang Guo squeezed the pulp, trying to taste the fragrance of Xiaoxiangguo, but there was still no taste. She put down half of the fruit, already knowing what was going on. This corpse of her is dead, not only does it have no pain, no bleeding, or taste. "Unfortunately, I can''t taste the deliciousness of this world." Mervin was puzzled, but he was a little sad, and subconsciously asked: "Why?" "I have been killed by Maureen." Mervyn only felt a little suffocated in his heart. If he were to say this to another person, he would definitely think that the other person was making a big joke and was teasing him. However, if this wordes out of her mouth, it is true. When he first saw her, he discovered that her skin was very pale, she didn''t have the slightest blood at all, and she didn''t look like a living person at all. He doesn''t know why she can still speak, there are many magical methods in this world. Maybe her body is dead, but her soul is still alive. Mervyn didn''t know what to say, and felt that it was not good to say anything at this time. He held a quill pen and drew Maureen''s portrait seriously, striving to paint every detail. In fact, he didn''t meet Maureen too many times, especially after he gathered sword energy without a moment, he didn''t meet Maureen much. Morin is now the most important core member of the Havelock family, and his Mervyn kicked out of the core members from the moment he lost his sword spirit and could no longer enter that circle. Unless, one day he can gather sword energy, and it is not weaker than before. Of course, if one dayes, he will still not stay in the Havelock family. After the family assessment, he would apply to leave the family. He thought, Duke Havelock, there shouldn''t be anyments. A waste leaving the family is a trivial matter for Duke Havelock. An hourter, Maureen''s appearance appeared on paper. Mervin looked at it carefully for a while, and thought that there were no missing details, and handed the portrait to Tang Guo. "Agogo, this is my brother, Maureen, do you see if he is someone you know?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on the portrait: "It''s him." In fact, she was pretty sure before that. After seeing the portrait, it was just another confirmation. "Mervin, it seems that there are two continents in this world, the West Yuehai continent where I am located, and the Dongshengzhou continent where I am now." Vol 2 Chapter 5663: Legend of the Wizarding World (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5663: Legend of the Wizarding World (17) 5663 The first chapter magical world legend (17) "But I haven''t heard of the West Vietnam Sea Continent." Mervyn said, "And how did you meet Maureen?" "He appeared in the city of Mestras, the capital of the Lita Empire in the West Vietnam Sea. My father is King Lita, and he is the guest of honor on my father''s seat." Mervyn was shocked that Maureen was so capable that he had be a guest of honour of an empire king, which sounded like a dream. "I dont know what interest is involved between him and my father. In short, he is very popr over there. He has a close rtionship with several of my sisters and some nobledies. And they all know each others existence, or I am happy to do some ridiculous things with him." "My father was confused by him and wanted to marry me to him, and even wanted to let him inherit the Lita Empire." "Later, I failed to assassinate him, and I was killed by him. I woke up on the Dongshengzhou continent." Tang Guo said this, seeing Merwen already full of shock, and continued, "I don''t know how I came here, but This matter definitely has something to do with Maureen." "In the ce I woke up, there were a lot of corpses piled up. Some have just died, and some have died, smelly, dposed, and even bones. I am not interested in counting how many corpses there are." "But the hatred between me and him cannot be solved." Mervin''s mind was still a little confused, he had never suspected that what Tang Guo said was a lie. He was just too shocked that Maureen would do such a thing. Usually Maureen was very arrogant and was very hostile to him at first, but he never thought that Maureen would do such a thing. If that''s the case, this matter is no small matter, and Maureen may be nning something. So, Lord Havelock, his father, knew about this? Of course, he is a waste now, and he will soon leave this indifferent family, and he should no longer pay attention to this. Tang Guo saw that Mervin was digesting the matter and did not disturb, so he shattered Maolin''s portrait and threw it away. That Maureen is this Maureen, then she must hide her face. She wasn''t afraid, but she didn''t know what was behind the incident. She was better off hiding in the dark than on the bright side. Maureen could not have imagined that the person whomitted suicide and threw the body again would appear in front of others again, right? "Agogo, this thing makes me a little unbelievable." Mervin came back to his senses, "Then what are you going to do next? Are you going to seek revenge directly from Maureen? Actually I don''t rmend you to do this, Maureen''s The strength is very strong, and through what you said, his strength is stronger than I thought." "I don''t intend to fight him for the time being. I think he has a weirdness. I won''t rush him until I figure out this weirdness." She still felt that Yuan Jiu was involved in this world. Since someone from outside intervened, she couldn''t be more careful. Mervyn breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Tang Guo: "Perhaps, you should hide your appearance. I can see that you don''t look like a normal person. If Morin found out, what would he use? Conspiracy and trickery can easily get you into trouble. I don''t have sword energy right now, and I may not be able to help you much." "It has helped me a lot to discover Maureen''s identity from you." Tang Guo actually had some vague spections in her heart, that Mervin''s loss of sword energy is probably rted to Ma Lin. Can someone with Long Aotian character like Maureen tolerate the existence of Mervyn? Vol 2 Chapter 5664: Legend of the Wizarding World (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5664: Legend of the Wizarding World (18) 5664 The first chapter magical world legend (18) The answer is of course no. There was no evidence, and she didn''t tell Mervin about it. Mervyn will leave the family next month. She doesn''t want to do more before then, just hope this happens sooner. Havelock is a very indifferent family, no matter if you leave. When Mervin left the family, she helped him restore his sword aura and brought him back to the West Vietnam Sea. System: I was waiting here. He said that the host was not in a hurry to help Mervin restore his sword energy. Speaking of which there is still thest light not on, it means that it is thest world. Lord Yinyao really yed a trick this time. Do you want to have a good rtionship with the host in thest world? But he was a little miscalcted. The host is now a walking dead and can only fall in tonic love. Tang Guo searched through the system space and found a mask that partially covered her face. The mask had a ck pattern, which matched the cloak she was wearing. She put on the mask and now only sees the upper half of her face. If she pulls down the cap of the cloak, she may not be able to see her entire face. Mervyn took Tang Guo around the city. The most distinctive feature of Dongshengzhou maind is the delicious fruits and vegetables. Tang Guo had no sense of taste, he couldn''t share with her, and he was very sorry in his heart. "Do you have any ideas about the rtionship between the two continents?" Mervyn asked. Tang Guo shook his head: "No." "Mauren should be in control of how to get to the two continents. Obviously he won''t tell other people." "How about I take you to the bookstore? See if I can buy some used books, in case there are records." Mervyn said that, Tang Guo remembered that she had to study the Summoner''s book, and nodded and agreed: "Then I will trouble you." "you are wee." The two came to the bookstore, which is thergest bookstore in Soka City, which has a variety of books, magic, sword energy, refining medicine, and so on. Of course, the more advanced the book, the more expensive the price. The lowest magic books all require a thousand gold coins. After Mervyn sold some old books, seeing Tang Guo take it seriously, she guessed what she was looking for: "What do you want?" "Summoner books." Tang Guo replied. "Summoner books?" Mervy thought of the bugs before, and took Tang Guo to another ce. "Actually, the profession of Summoner is very unpopr and requires a good talent. Generally, those who have this talent would rather prefer Concentrating on the cultivation of magic elements, the summoner needs very strong mental power, which takes time and effort." "My current body has no way to cultivate magical elements." Mervy felt a little ufortable: "I''m sorry." Mervyn took Tang Guo to the ce where he sold the books of the summoner. The profession of the summoner was really unpopr. On the maind, most people who study summoner books are also magicians. However, it takes a lot of energy to cultivate one kind. Few magicians will be thankless unless they are really interested and have a high talent in this area. Therefore, there are really few books about summoners. There were only three Summoner books ced in front of Tang Guo, and they looked very dpidated. Of course, the price is very cheap. These three summoner books have been ced here for many years, and almost no one hase to take a look at them, showing how unpopr they are. Only one thousand gold coins can buy three summoner books of unknown level. "Mervin, lend me some gold coins." Mervyn: "Okay." Mervin paid the gold coins, Tang Guo took the three summoner books in his hands, and started to read them when he walked out of the bookstore. Vol 2 Chapter 5665: Legend of the Wizarding World (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5665: Legend of the Wizarding World (19) 5665 The first chapter magical world legend (19) After flipping through a book, Tang Guo remembered that she was very poor now. There are many good things in the system space, but it is very inconvenient if there is no currencymonly used in this continent. "Mervin, do you know how to get money fast?" There is no hint in the original memory that this body is a noble princess, so there is no need to worry about how to earn gold coins. Mervyn was questioned for a moment: "I only know that the profession of pharmacist is very profitable." "For a swordsman profession like ours, you can register for mercenaries to take up quests, fight warcraft to get crystal cores for sale, and collect medicinal materials." "Then let''s go collect medicine to make money." "If you are short of gold coins, I think I still have some. There should be no problem with daily expenses." Tang Guo refused: "Your life is not easy right now, you go with me to gather medicine, I want to refine medicine and sell it." She had already found in her mind what the medicines on the maind were like. She had a very good foundation in refining medicine, and she could get started with a little bit of thinking, and she didn''t need books. Of course, to avoid other mistakes, she asked Mervin to borrow some gold coins and buy a book of Alchemy Basics to look through. Mervyn followed Tang Guo into the mountain, a little nervous. At first I thought she could concoct medicine, butter found out that she had purchased basic medicine refining books, which was obviously not good at this aspect. So, if she goes out to sell medicine like this, is she not afraid of being beaten? Tang Guo ignored the entangled Mervin, and greeted him to pick medicine quickly. Mervyn has never got along with people like this before, and quickly throws away the distracting thoughts in his mind and collects medicine seriously. The maind of Dongshengzhou is rich in delicious fruits and vegetables, and also rich in medicinal materials. Even so, the existence of pharmacists is still very scarce. If a family has a senior pharmacist, it is definitely a big family, which can make this family more and more prosperous. Just because the sess rate of refining medicine is not high, junior pharmacists will be sought after. This is why Mervyn would say that pharmacists are very profitable. After collecting the medicinal materials needed by Tang Guo, it was already evening when they returned home. Tang Guo didn''t mean to sleep, so he took out the medicine refining tool from the system space and started refining medicine. Mervy sat on one side without speaking, but frowned tightly. He didn''t believe that Tang Guo could really make medicine just by reading a book on the basics of medicine. But when she saw Tang Guo handing the pale yellow medicine to her, she couldn''t believe it. "This is a potion to restore mental power, Mervin, you try it." Tang Guo said. Mervyn hesitated. It looks good, but can it really be eaten? Seeing the look Tang Guo was looking forward to, he hesitated for a while, shaking his hand and receiving the small cup in his hand, suffocating. Surprisingly, the taste is not unptable at all, on the contrary, there is a slight fruity aroma. "I added a small fragrant fruit to enhance the vor. Since I want to make money, I must make something different." Mervyn didn''t speak, he already felt that his spirit was getting better, his previous fatigue was wiped out, and his mental power was vaguely increased. "Arguo, your potion is very good, don''t add a small fragrant fruit at all to be weed by many people." Of course Tang Guo knew that she just wanted some special features. I don''t know what Maureen''s purpose is. Sooner orter, he will be exposed to others. It is no problem to get more thugs by some means. Vol 2 Chapter 5666: Legend of the Wizarding World (20) Vol 2 Chapter 5666: Legend of the Wizarding World (20) 5666 The first chapter magical world legend (20) She remembered this Maureen, she seemed to have the ability to refine medicine. The opponent seems to be an almighty person, and also likes to defeat the opponent in the field where others are good at. Just like the original owner, he died in the magic he was good at. In fact, she also likes to do this. Since Maureen is almighty, she can also be almighty. But her body can''t be omnipotent at all, but isn''t there a Mervyn beside her? If she guessed correctly that Mervin''s sword spirit was abolished by Maureen pretending to be a mysterious person, it is very necessary to make Mervin an almighty person. Mervyn was very surprised by Tang Guo''s eyes: "I didn''t deceive you, you are really a genius." "Then let''s continue." That night, Tang Guo did not sleep, nor did Mervy sleep. He met a genius girl, and after seeing the basics of refining medicine, he could refine a very powerful medicine with various functions. From shock, he has be ustomed to it now. "It''s dawn, let''s rest for a while." Mervyn said, Tang Guo did not refuse. [The host is big, Margaret appears. With the reminder from the system, Tang Guo quickly sank into the group. [Margaret]: School flower, no, Agogo, you are now my niece, Agogo, where are you now? After seeing the group news record, Margaret quickly epted this fact. Regarding the identities of Tang Guo and each of the original owners of the Small World, they had already made spections, so Margaret quickly epted. What''s bad is that if Tang Guo doesn''te, Aguo will be dead. Tang Guo didn''t talk nonsense with Margaret, and talked about what happened when she woke up, and by the way, let other people in the group understand her current situation. [Margaret]: What, Dongshengzhou maind? You are on the Dongshengzhou continent now, my God, am I dreaming? Why are you in that ghost ce. Tang Guo was surprised when he saw this ce. Had Margaret heard of the Dongshengzhou continent? [School Flower]: Margaret, do you know the Dongshengzhou maind? [Margaret]: You know, isn''t this the ce where Ellen and Harold live? You are not always in the group, so you did not notice our chat history. Tang Guo thought that it was like this. Unless necessary, she will not go through the group records. Therefore, I missed knowing the name of the continent where n and Harold are located. Wait, Dongshengzhou Continent is where n and Harold are located. In other words, they are actually in the same magical world. It''s just that the two continents are separated by something, and there is no way to know each other''s existence. But the two continents can actually be connected. [Margaret]: Wait a minute, so those two guys are actually me and in the same world? Its just that we dont know each others existence? I feel dreaming again. [School Flower]: I was also a little surprised, but the two of them seemed to have an appointment. I don''t know when they will see the news in the group. [Margaret]: How is your situation now? Your body cannot gather magic elements, is it safe? Margaret was a little anxious, the school girl was powerful, and the identity of the other party was still her niece, so she was even more worried. Can''t wait to grow wings and fly directly to Tang Guo''s position. However, she didn''t know how to get to the Dongshengzhou maind at all. [Margaret]: The God of Creation must see me displeased, that''s why he tortured me like this. [School Flower]: Regarding the passage between the two continents, I have no clue for the time being. I am currently learning the skills of the summoner. By the way, Margaret, if you have advanced summoner books, send me two books. [Margaret]: No problem, I will go back to look for it right away, what do you want, say in the group, I will get it. By the way, your mother is very worried, I will tell her that you are still alive in this world, but there is no way to go back temporarily. Eleanor is a very gentle person, and I hope she is not that worried. [School Flower]: Okay, take good care of her. [Margaret]: Of course, she is my cousin. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5667: Legend of the Wizarding World (21) Vol 2 Chapter 5667: Legend of the Wizarding World (21) Two hourster, the system reminded Tang Guo that he had received a red envelope from Marguerite. Margaret sent her more than thirty books about summoners, ranging from basic to advanced. [Margaret]: I rummaged through the magic ring in my castle, and that''s all the summoner books I can find. If I could tell the prophet, I would definitely go to the maind to collect more summoner books. Summoner books are very unpopr, and this may be all in a short time. [School Flowers]: Thank you, these are enough for me. Even if there is no top-level summoner book, Tang Guo can find experience from these dozens of summoner books to improve her summoner''s abilities. She had already roughly read the three iplete Summoner books she had bought before. Learning the skills of a summoner mainly depends on mental power. Her soul is so powerful and her spiritual power is so vast. It is quite easy to learn a summoner. If she cooperates with her ability to control the beast, it will be even more perfect. Throughout the morning, Tang Guo stayed in the room to read Summoner''s books. Mervyn thought she needed a good rest after refining medicine for one night, so she didn''t bother. In fact, he went to the door several times, didn''t see Tang Guo going out, didn''t hear the movement inside, and turned and left again. He wanted to prepare some delicious food to share with her, and suddenly remembered that her body was dead, and the soul was alive. He lost his sense of taste, and there was no way to taste the delicious food. If you put delicious food in front of her, it is undoubtedly revealing her scars. Mervin took the sword and chopped in the yard, his body couldn''t feel any sword energy, even the sword in his hand was reced with the lightest sword. Originally, he would only go to the clean ce of the back mountain, a ce where few people go to practice the sword. The courtyard where he lives is actually very suitable for swordsmanship. But it''s hard to guarantee that other people wille in and ask for trouble. Today, for what purpose, he did not choose to go to the back mountain. Of course Tang Guo knew the movement of Mervin''s sword practice. It''s just that she didn''t have time to pay attention to Mervin for the time being, she didn''t pay attention to the outside, and was immersed in the books, so she let him waste the material for a while. After she thoroughly studied the Summoner''s skills, Mervy was almost able to leave the Havelock family, and refining medicine to help him restore his sword qi. Listening to Mervin''s sword training, Tang Guo was fascinated by the summoner''s books. Before I knew it, it was the afternoon. Mervy had eaten food in the middle, but seeing that Tang Guo still had no intention ofing out, he didn''t bother. In the afternoon, he still practiced swords in the yard. But it didn''t take long to practice, and was interrupted by the sound of pushing the door, and had to stop. He put away the sword in his hand and looked at the door profusely. The first few people who walked in were all members of the Havelock family, and of course they were also the people who supported Maureen, and they usually rolled his eyes. Seeing these peoplee in, Mervy knew that something unpleasant might happen again today. But he didn''t expect these people to taunt him withouting up, and then beat him up, instead looking at the courtyard door. He understands, there are still people. I had guessed who this person was, but he was actually surprised, how could Maureene here. Except that Maureen was hostile to him when he first entered the Havelock family, andter his sword spirit was gone, the other side looked at him as if he was looking at a little ant, and he didn''t give him a straight eye. Why is it so much fanfare? Vol 2 Chapter 5668: Legend of the Wizarding World (22) Vol 2 Chapter 5668: Legend of the Wizarding World (22) Mervyn didn''t think much about why Maureen woulde, and there will be an answer soon. "Mervin, what are you doing in a daze? Didn''t you hear what Maureen asked you?" Brewer is the number one supporter next to Morin. He is tall, two heads taller than Morin, and of course his voice is speaking. It''s also very big, and Mervy''s head hurts a bit. "What?" Mervyn asked. He was distracted just now. He did not notice what Maureen asked. He was looking at Maureen now, and hurriedly swept past the other side. Sure enough, Maureen''s little maid Nancy was indispensable. At this moment, Maureen was hugging Nancy, and at first nce it was a very close rtionship. Beside Maureen, there was another girl, Doreen, who should be called Doreen Havelock to be exact. She was seventeen years old, and she was Maureens cousin. Doreen was once a proud, noble person. Don''t know when, Doreen also had an unclear rtionship with Maureen. "Mervin, I heard from Barry and they said that you were there when the bug appeared in the back mountain yesterday?" Maureen''s brows were also a little unhappy, but when he remembered that Mervy was just a trash, he asked patiently again." How did you escape?" Maureen looked at Mervin and waited for his answer, never looking away, as if to confirm whether he would lie. Mervyn didn''t quite understand the look in Maureen''s eyes. He vaguely saw that Maureen''s eyes were a little alert and jealous, which made him very puzzled. He is a waste material, it is strange why Maureen has such a look in his eyes. "Those bugs didn''t bite me." Mervyn still replied. He guessed that Lord Duke should deal with this matter to Maureen. Maureen is now the pride of the Havelock family. Strange and tricky things like this are often involved in Maureen. It is not surprising that he will be questioned today. Mervyn saw the unbelievable faces of those around Maureen, and didn''t have much reaction. The insects were controlled by Agogo to help him, and of course they would not bite him. "You mean, the worms only pass by you and ignore you at all?" Maureen frowned deeply. Mervyn became a waste. Is there any skill to have such preferential treatment? Maureen''s brown eyes fixed on Mervyn: "You didn''t lie, did you?" "I need to lie like this?" Maureen frowned, looked carefully, and did not feel the existence of sword aura or magic from Mervin''s body. He mobilized the copy of light in his mind, no one could see, the copy of light hit Mervin''s body with a transparent light. drop! After scanning, there is no copyable skill. The sound of the machinery sounded, letting Morin loose his whole body, it would be fine if there is nothing. He thought Mervin was so lucky, what adventures would he have. "Mervin, have you ever guessed why those bugs don''t bite you?" Maureen asked with a rxed expression, which made Mervin puzzled. He was wary of him just now, and now he has a rxed look. Maureen is very strange. "No, maybe the bugs think that a waste is not worthy of their attack." Mervyughed at himself. This sentence is also mocking those who usually fall into trouble, even a waste must be bullied. And these people who support Mo Lin may have forgotten how he was abolished. At first seeing their performance, he was angry. So far, he has been able to ept this result calmly and face it. There is no longer any hope for the Havelock family and the members inside. Vol 2 Chapter 5669: Legend of the Wizarding World (23) Vol 2 Chapter 5669: Legend of the Wizarding World (23) He also understood that these people were very happy about his being abolished. After all, not many people belong to the same family, and I hope there is someone far beyond them. It is enough to have a genius suppressing them, a Mervyn and a Maureen, and a lot of resources belonging to them have to be divided. "If you have any new discoveries, remember to notify me." When the copying ball detected that Mervin had nothing worthy of copying skills, Maureen had no interest in staying here again. Although this yard is very beautiful, he doesn''t want to stay here to appreciate it, he will have time to appreciate it in the future. "Next month is the family assessment. Has your sword spirit recovered?" Ma Lin asked hypocritically. Mervyn shook his head: "It may be impossible to recover." "Oh, that''s a pity." Maureen left with a regretful expression, ignoring Mervin''s meaning. Mervyn looked at the mighty people who left, closed the door, and continued to practice the sword, vaguely hearing the voices of people outside. "Mauren, why are you polite to Mervyn''s trash?" "No matter what, he is my brother." "He is also worthy of being your younger brother? A trash, unable to gather sword energy, and will soon be driven out of the trash of Havelock''s main courtyard." "You are really too kind to him." "I think the bug really thinks he is a trash and disdains to attack him." Regarding this point, Maureen is also very strange. He had seen several people in Barry with his own eyes, and their skins were all gnawed by bugs, and some even had their noses, ears and eyes gnawed off. It was miserable anyway. He has a way to recover Barry''s people, but for such a few unimportant people, it is not worthwhile to waste his beauty points to copy the skin and facial features. After spending most of the day, Tang Guo finally finished reading more than 30 summoner books. She nned to try it out, but before that, she needed to sell the potions she had previously refined. She opened the door, Mervyn heard the movement, quickly retracted the sword, and walked quickly to the door. I looked at her up and down and saw that there was nothing wrong with her. I couldn''t help but feel relieved: "Have you rested?" In fact, he didn''t know if Tang Guo needed rest. The body might not need rest, but the soul needed it? He guessed. "Well, while there is still time, I want to sell the potions refinedst night and exchange for some gold coins, so that it will be more convenient to buy things." Of course, her main purpose is to gain some fame, gain a position in the East Shengzhou continent, and have the name of a pharmacist. Even if Maureen wanted to use the Havelock family to make trouble, it might not be possible. Such an ancient family cannot be controlled by Maureen at will. Of course, she also had another purpose, to collide with Maureen in refining medicine. The other party should have provided potions to the Havelock family. If she sells the potions in her hand to other families, such as the opponents of the Havelock family, she must be able to muddy the water here. "I don''t know if you need to eat?" Mervin finally asked his own question. After all, he had yesterday''s experience and he didn''t know what food he could prepare for her. "I don''t need to eat now." Tang Guo replied, her body was supported entirely by magical elements. If she can taste the delicious food, she doesn''t mind eating something and then using magic elements to digest it. Vol 2 Chapter 5670: Legend of the Wizarding World (24) Vol 2 Chapter 5670: Legend of the Wizarding World (24) She has no sense of taste, but eating food bes a tasteless one. "Isn''t there any problem if you don''t eat?" "No problem." After getting an affirmative answer, Mervin no longer struggled: "Then I will take you to sell the potion. Your potion is very good, and it is more cost-effective to auction it." The potion that can be refined to restore mental power is not something that an average pharmacist can refine. Tang Guo also had the same n. Last night, she refined a lot of medicines, some for replenishing physical strength, some for healing injuries, some for restoring mental power and increasing mental power a little bit. Mervyn took Tang Guo to the auction. After testing, these medicines were all high-level medicines. Mervy was surprised. Looking back, it is not surprising that the effect is so good that it is an advanced potion. The persons in charge of the auction all smiled and showed great respect for Tang Guo. When asked about her name, she told Tang Guo. Although the person in charge felt that the name was a bit convoluted, he respectfully negotiated everything with her, and even hoped to cooperate with her further. From the auction, another hour passed. The potion was handed over to the auction to deal with, Tang Guo didn''t think the other party would risk offending a senior alchemist by swallowing those things privately. Not only will the other party not embezzle it, but may not charge her a pennymission after the result is released, only for the long-term cooperation in the future, and to pay her a senior alchemist. On the way that Tang Guo led Mervin to the hill behind Havelock, Mervin thought Tang Guo was here to gather medicine. Later, she found out that she didn''t mean to stop, so she asked. "I want to practice the summoner skills." Mervyn was clear: "Then you really need to find a hidden ce away from the Havelock family. Recently, Lord Duke is tracking this matter. By the way, Maureen came here before and asked me about bugs." "Molin was here?" Tang Guo read the book attentively, but didn''t notice. Xiao Tongzi didn''t look outside anytime and anywhere, she didn''t find it normal. "Well, I always think Maureen''s performance is a bit strange." Maybe there are many secrets between the two, and Mervyn wants to tell her his own thoughts. Tang Guo earnestly said, "Why do you think he is weird?" "You know that my sword aura is gone and I can''t gather anymore. Maureen also knows about this. But before I saw it clearly, he had the vignce and fear of me in his eyes. If it weren''t for me, I''m sure I didn''t read it wrong I will never believe it." "The strange thing is that afterwards he looked at me for a while, and his fear and vignce for me disappeared." "He is a little strange." Tang Guo answered, in fact, she was even more sure that the abolition of Mervin''s sword energy had a lot to do with Ma Lin. This time, she was going to raise this doubt: "Mervin." "what?" "Have you ever suspected that your sword qi has been abolished and it has something to do with Maureen." "How can it be?" Mervyn shook his head quickly, and the person who abolished his sword spirit was very loud, and his voice was different from that of Maureen. He was very impressed with that person, even if he couldn''t see his face. In terms of body shape, it is absolutely impossible for the opponent to be Maureen. "Today he was wary and jealous of you. Did he think you might have any special abilities? Later, when he found out that you didn''t have any, he rxed. Mervyn, don''t you think it is suspicious?" Mervyn has no way to refute this: "I''m pretty sure the person who did it to me is definitely not Maureen." Vol 2 Chapter 5671: Legend of the Wizarding World (25) Vol 2 Chapter 5671: Legend of the Wizarding World (25) "I didn''t say that it was Maureen who did it, in case Maureen had negotiated with the other party." Mervyn was silent, frowning, his sword spirit was abolished, does it have anything to do with Maureen? He wanted to deny it, but all the previous doubts came to mind, making him unable to refute. "If it''s really Maureen, why would he do this?" "You got in his way, or your talent made him wary. Isn''t that enough? Isn''t he wary of you today? Enough proof." Tang Guo''s answer made Mervyn not know what to say. "Arguoguo, your suspicion may be right." For a long time, Mervyn said, "It''s just that I didn''t think of this. Anyway, there is some blood rtionship between Maureen and I, from the same family. Later, I think After losing my sword qi, isnt the person whoes to humiliate me every day is also from the same family? It makes me understand a lot." "But I have no evidence to prove that this incident was done by Maureen. With my strength, there is no way to investigate. Maybe the evidence has been erased long ago." "It''s better to leave the family first, and then slowly investigate this matter." "It''s time to leave this family." Mervyn made a greater determination at this time. Even if he stayed in the Havelock family and found out that his sword aura was abolished and had something to do with Morin, Lord Duke would let this Things calmed down. In order to keep Maureen''s glory, Lord Duke might also make some extraordinary methods. An hourter, Tang Guo took Mervin to the ce where she woke up. Mervyn saw the corpses in the mountains and ins, and his previous distractions disappeared, shocking the scene before him. "I was thrown here by Maureen. I even guessed that Maureen got the corpses here." "It seems that I haven''te here one day. There is a new corpse here." Tang Guo walked over and looked at the new corpse. "Mervin, do you know this person? Maybe, you can follow the clothes here. , Appearance, characteristics of hair, look for anyone you are familiar with here." Mervin''s brows were not loosened, and he walked to Tang Guo''s side, squatted down, and turned the new body over. When he saw that face, he was a little stunned. "Dean Edgar!" "Dean Edgar? Who is he?" Tang Guo had originally made a guess, but didn''t expect Mervin to actually know this newly-appearing corpse, which would be interesting. Wouldn''t Maureen kill people, and use special methods to leave people here, right? I don''t know Maureen, do I know where the body was thrown, how does she feel that Maureen doesn''t even know? That way, it seems more interesting. "Mervin, who is Dean Edgar?" Tang Guo couldn''t help asking again when he saw Mervin being silent, even showing a sad look on his body. Mervyns heavy voice sounded: "Edgar is the dean of the Linsfell Academy, a holy magister, and my teacher Carlos is a good friend. I have not seen each other for a long time, after I lost my sword spirit Dean Edgar also came to see me personally to help me test my body, andter persuaded me to wait for the teacher toe back, maybe there is some way." "I''m sorry, Agogo, I can''t ept that Dean Edgar will appear in this ce for a while. He is a powerful Holy Magister. I don''t know who brutally persecuted him and left him in this wilderness. The ce." "Maybe it''s Maureen." Tang Guo said. Mervyn''s eyes appeared angry, but a little weak: "If the teacher knew about this, it would be very sad." "Agogo, I want to go to Dean Edgar''s house. He only has one daughter. Now Dean Edgar has an ident. I don''t know what happened to Beryl." "Okay, let''s go check it out." Vol 2 Chapter 5672: Legend of the Wizarding World (26) Vol 2 Chapter 5672: Legend of the Wizarding World (26) Chapter 5672 Legend of the Magic World (26) "Then here..." Mervyn looked at Edgar''s corpse with pain in his eyes. Even if the corpse was in front of his eyes, it was still difficult for him to ept this fact. Dean Edgar, who hadforted him only a few months ago, now only has a cold body. "Stay here for the time being. Dean Edgars disappearance will surely be searched for by the people of Linsford College. Lets go to Dean Edgars house first, and then notify the people at Linsworth College to let theme. Deal with this matter." Whether these people were killed by Maureen, there is no evidence for the time being. However, if this matter is smashed out, Maureen will definitely find out, I don''t know what kind of expression Maureen will look like when that happens. "Okay, only temporarily." Mervyn knew that this was the best way, and they couldn''t move everything here at will. On the way to Dean Edgar''s house, Mervyn told Tang Guo: "If they ask, we would say that they came here to collect medicine, and we identally discovered that there are many dead bodies here." "Don''t reveal that you want to practice the skills of the summoner. This profession is very unpopr, and the same is also very daunting." No one knows what the summoner can summon, because of fear, they will be rejected. Summoners are so unpopr, and the people on the maind are inseparable from their fears. "I know that when I will expose myself as an apprentice to a pharmacist, no one dares to do anything to me." Mervyn nodded, thinking it was a good approach. With the existence of the pharmacist, he thought that anyone on the maind would not be willing to take the risk to offend him. Those people who wanted to know Tang Guo''s identity would be polite to her even if they didn''t look at it for the time being. Who knows if she will be a novice or above alchemist in the future? Or, will there be such a presence behind her. Two hourster, Tang Guo and Mervyn came to the street of Dean Edgar''s house. Dean Edgars home is not far from Linsfow College. "Edgar has only one daughter, Beryl, and Mrs. Dean passed away unexpectedly very early. Beryl is a bit demented, but he is very talented in magic. Dean Edgar is very patient with her and has been teaching her carefully. Practicing magic. In fact, Dean Edgar and my teacher talked about it very early and were very worried about Beryl''s future." When Mervy said this, Tang Guo was a little worried. If Edgar was really killed by Morin, the other party might be coveting Edgar''s daughter Beryl, a demented girl with excellent talent, if she looks beautiful, she would be most attracted to that kind of erotic. "Is Beryl good-looking?" Mervyn didn''t know why Tang Guo asked this. He thought about it and looked at Tang Guo twice. Although Tang Guo''s face was pale, it was not difficult to see that she was very beautiful. "Just a bit closer than you." Tang Guo was a little bit dumbfounded when he heard this. In this way, Beryl should be no worse than her body. Maureen is ascivious child, and must be ill-intentioned towards Beryl. Beryl''s intelligence is abnormal. Edgar would never allow his daughter to be one of Maureen''s women if he were a normal person. "This is Dean Edgar''s home." Mervy paused at the door, walked over, knocked on the door, and unexpectedly pushed the door slightly open. He and Tang Guo looked at each other, uneasy expressions in their eyes. The two walked in quickly, Tang Guo''s divine sense instantly covered the entire courtyard, feeling strange that there was no one here. "No one." Mervin''s face changed, and she shouted Beryl''s name everywhere in the yard, but no one responded. Vol 2 Chapter 5673: Legend of the Wizarding World (27) Vol 2 Chapter 5673: Legend of the Wizarding World (27) 5673 The first chapter magic world legend (27) "Beryl knows me. She usually responds when she hears my voice. Under the careful care of Dean Edgar, Beryl can know some people who are familiar and friendly to her." Mervyn will Edgar. The dean''s house was searched inside and out, but no one was found, so I gave up. "Agogo, I have to trouble you to follow me to Linsfah College and tell the people at the college. Dean Edgar should have passed away not long, and the college people are afraid they haven''t reacted yet." Of course Tang Guo had no objection, Beryl was not here, she wondered if Maureen had already attacked Beryl. Will Maureen lock up Beryl? No, she thought Maureen would use another method to make Beryl rely on her. Controlling a little girl with a mentally impaired ability bes her dependence, which is easier and longer than imprisoning the other party. Regardless, the two hurried to Linsford College. Mervyn was once a celebrity, and many people knew him. He ignored those strange gazes, and hurriedly went to find the deputy dean of Linsford College and the powerful magic teachers who were sitting in the school. "Mervin, what are you talking about?" Luke was too shocked, his face flushed, his eyes protruding, and his appearance was not pretty. "Mervin, do you know what you are talking about?" Luke, is the associate dean of Linsford College. "Mervin, are you kidding?" Another magic teacher, Fred, couldn''t believe what he heard from Mervin''s mouth. Edgar died and was abandoned in the wilderness. How could it be possible? Edgar''s strength is very powerful, stronger than the people here, and one step short of being the Dharma Sage level. They couldn''t believe it, Edgar was dead. "Dean Luke, Mr. Fred, you may not believe it, but I dont want to believe it, but thats the truth. My friend and I went to the forest to gather medicine and identally discovered that the mountain was full of corpses. The ce, I went to check it out, but I didnt expect that Dean Edgars body was first discovered." "We didn''t dare to dy and came back quickly. The first thing we went to was Dean Edgar''s house. There was no one inside, and even Beryl disappeared. I think this matter is of great importance, and you must be notified to resolve it. I, the current situation may not help." The teachers at Lin Sifu Academy are very good. They didn''t ridicule him because he lost his sword qi. They allforted him and thought he should not give up. If he could do something, he would tell them Edgar''s current news, hoping that they would be more careful and not be targeted. "Are you sure?" Luke had an ugly expression, he was familiar with Mervyn, and when he came back to his senses, he thought Mervyn was not joking, "Mervin, you take us to see." "Fred, ask the Great Swordsman and the members above the Great Mage to go and see." Luke said, "Listen to Mervyn, there are many corpses in that ce, I think, if Edgar really died , He may be involved in some conspiracy." This time, it only took less than half an hour to rush over, because the people who brought Tang Guo and Merwen to the past were all people above the Great Sorcerer/Great Swordsman. "Dean Edgar!" When he saw Edgars body, Luke couldnt help but eximed, his eyes flushed, he squatted down to check carefully, and said gravely, Its really Edgar. I dont know who did it. If Im caught Live, I will definitely not let him go. That person is already the enemy of my Linsford Academy." Vol 2 Chapter 5674: Legend of the Wizarding World (28) Vol 2 Chapter 5674: Legend of the Wizarding World (28) 5674 The first chapter magical world legend (28) "President Luke, there are many corpses here, maybe you can see if you know anyone else." Tang Guo reminded. Luke nodded heavily, not entangled in who Tang Guo was. Mervin had already said that this was his friend who went to the mountains to pick medicinal materials together. Perhaps, it was the people who came to help Mervyn. After all, if there is a powerful potion, Mervy has a chance to recover. The corpse here, and Edgar''s, was abandoned here not long ago. The other corpses, decayed and decayed, turned into bones, but their clothes were still there. Some important things have been taken away long ago, so it is difficult to recognize them by their characteristics. However, after Dean Luke and others checked, they still identified some people they might know. Especially in their memory, these people are indeed missing, and there has been no news for a long time, so it is even more sure that these identified corpses, bones, are likely to be the people they know. "It is not difficult to confirm their identities. You only need to find their rtives and use their blood to perform magic." Fred said, "It''s just that their death makes me very uneasy. I feel that something terrible is going on. Came quietly." Luke stood up: "I''m also very upset. Let''s seal it up first. This is the territory of Duke Havelock. He needs toe and help with this matter." The Duke of Havelock was quickly notified of the incident, which was not far from the Havelock family. He hurried over with people and was surprised when he saw the corpses in the mountains and ins. Especially after knowing that Dean Edgar also died here, his expression became more serious. Obviously, this is a very tricky thing. If one doesn''t handle it well, he, the Duke, will suffer joint resistance, and maybe he will be pulled down from the position of Duke. Even if he can rely on the seat of the duke, people in his territory, if he is disappointed in his attitude, will most likely move out of here. If there is no one on the territory, what is the point of this duke? "President Luke, I will definitely handle this matter." The Duke said, "But this matter still needs your cooperation." "Of course." Luke said, "I also want to know who killed Dean Edgar, and his only daughter Beryl is also missing. Please trouble the Duke Lord to find Beryl''s whereabouts, but May she be alive." "Is Mervyn discovered this?" The Duke looked at Mervyn. Mervin repeated the rhetoric he had thought of before, saying that he had brought a friend to gather medicine, and he did not take the initiative to say that Tang Guo was a senior pharmacist. Tang Guo was in the figure of a young girl. The Duke only nced at it and didn''t look at it much. He thought that she was probably a student of a certain college and didn''t take it too seriously. But even as an apprentice, he didn''t mean to offend, so he seemed more polite. After Mervyn talked about the situation here, he didn''t ask any more. Mervyn was unable to gather sword energy. Obviously, it had nothing to do with this ce. It was just a chance encounter. "father." Just then, Maureen came. Maureen led his supporters and hurriedly came to the Duke: "I heard that many dead bodies were found here, what''s the matter?" "President Edgar is dead." The Duke did not hide it. Vol 2 Chapter 5675: Legend of the Wizarding World (29) Vol 2 Chapter 5675: Legend of the Wizarding World (29) 5675 The first chapter magic world legend (29) "Not only Dean Edgar, but Dean Luke, they also recognized people they knew in the pile of corpses. I think they were involved in a conspiracy before they were killed and left here." The Duke''s expression was heavy, and Maureen''s expression was not noticed for a moment of sluggishness. Edgar? He really killed Edgar that old thing, he didn''t want to do that. Who told that old thing to be ignorant at all? He really wanted to help the other person take care of Beryl, the old thing actually let him go, and yelled at him as shameless and shameless. Even saying that it would never be possible for him to get close to Beryl. All kinds of threats made him extremely angry. When did he Maureen suffer such a loss? If Edgar is not allowed to disappear, he will never be the one that Beryl depends on. Therefore, he can only make Edgar disappear. He exhausted all his beauty points, copied Edgar''s skills, and used the opponent''s skills to kill the opponent. Then, Edgar''s corpse was cleanly disposed of, and it was thrown into the garbage dump where the ball of light was copied. Why is Edgar here? Maureen looked ugly when he saw the corpse all over the mountains. Could it be that the junction of the junkyard that copied the ball of light is here? All the corpses he threw are in this ce? If this is the case, it is very bad. The only thing that is not afraid is that when he kills these people, he has not exposed the characteristics of the Havelock family, and he has not left evidence, so that people will not doubt him. Besides, he is so young, who would doubt it? Thinking of this, Maureen didn''t worry so much. It''s just that he can''t throw the corpse into the garbage dump that replicates the ball of light, so he can only find a way to deal with it separately. And recently, he can no longer act rashly, at least waiting for the storm to pass. "Now Dean Edgar''s only daughter, Beryl, has disappeared, Maureen, I will give you a task to find Beryl''s whereabouts." "What, Beryl is missing?" Maureen was shocked. He killed Edgar before and didn''t appear there immediately, just because he was afraid of being suspected. He nned to wait for Edgar''s disappearance to be revealed before visiting Beryl. As a result, Beryl disappeared? Maureen''s face is ugly. He has been fond of Beryl for a long time, not only because of the beauty of the other party not losing to Princess Agogo, but also Beryl''s talent. If Beryl''s body and mind are acquired by him, he can still get a lot of beauty points. The better-looking and talented women are, the more beauty points they will get after getting them. Beryl is a woman with low intelligence. Edgar is gone. As long as he shows up to take care of her in time, the other party will definitely rely on him. As a result, she actually disappeared. This makes Maureen very angry! Tang Guo had been looking at Maureen all the time. She covered it up with magical elements. Standing in the crowd, Maureen did not notice her for a while. She didn''t miss the surprise in Maureen''s eyes. Obviously, Maureen didn''t know where Beryl had gone. She and Mervy looked at each other, thinking about where Beryl had gone. "Mauren, are you listening?" "Knowing my father, I was just shocked by this incident and couldn''t ept it for a while." Maureen exined quickly. The Duke nodded: "This thing is really tricky. It''s the first time I''ve encountered it. It''s normal for you to be shocked. So, the task of finding Beryl is left to you." Vol 2 Chapter 5676: Legend of the Wizarding World (30) Vol 2 Chapter 5676: Legend of the Wizarding World (30) Chapter 5676 The legend of the magic world (30) "Okay, father." Maureen also wanted to quickly find Beryl, not knowing where she had gone. Did you lose yourself or was taken away by someone? He nced at Edgar''s body with a gloomy expression. Copy the ball of light and pit him once. Tang Guo and Mervin were about to leave, and Mo Lin happened to look at the two of them from behind, and this time noticed Tang Guo''s existence. "Who is the strangely dressed girl next to Mervyn?" "I heard it was Merwen''s friend." Mo Lin didn''t hesitate to urge the copy ball, and a light invisible to the naked eye hit Tang Guo''s body. She felt it instantly, closing her mental power. drop! Scanning isplete, there is no copyable skills] The mechanical voice sounded, Mo Lin breathed a sigh of relief, with some regrets, he thought that girl was a powerful character. After all, he had never underestimated Mervin, and the other party knew quite a few people. For example, the holy swordsman Carlos, he has been looking forward to the appearance of the holy swordsman, so that he can copy his skills. It is a pity that the other party went to travel to the maind and never meant to return. After leaving Maureen''s sight, the system said: [The host is big, I have caught the fluctuation, but there is no way to intercept the information. The other party has something to shield me. "It''s probably produced by Yuan Jiu. Just now, I felt something scanned me. I took my mental energy away, and the other party probably didn''t scan it." [The host is big, I''m working hard to crack the things that block me, and I haven''te out to speak recently. "You can do it whatever you want, just forget it. Morin is very lucky, it is closely rted to the survival of this world, and there is no way to kill him for the time being. Yuan Jiu is probably left behind in this world. Most of him I also guessed that if I didn''t do this, I would choose to kill Maureen." "Maureen''s life is rted to the survival of this world. I cannot risk destroying the world to kill him." "This Yuanjiu, it seems that I have figured out my temperament." "I''m really curious, who is he." "No matter who it is, when I go out, I will not let him live in peace and stability. I will definitely make him regreting to this world. No matter where he escapes, chasing to the edge of the universe, even across the universe, I will To kill him." The system hasn''t heard it for a long time, and it''s time for his host''s big voice to be full of hostility. Yuan Jiu''s behavior really angered her. "Agogo?" Mervy made a seductive voice, "I feel your anger." "By the way, Agogo, can the summoner summon the souls of the dead?" Mervyn suddenly thought, "I think if I can summon the souls of the dead, maybe we can get the truth." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows: "Perhaps, I can try." "Can you really try it?" Mervin just said casually. After all, Agogo looks like a novice summoner, can he really summon the dead? "You can try, I don''t know if it will seed." Regarding the system of this world, especially the gods, and the dead souls, she ispletely unclear. It is not certain that if people in this world die, there will be a special destination where they can be summoned temporarily. "Then let''s go to Dean Edgar''s body to try at night." Mervin suggested, and Tang Guo agreed. Mervyn should be worried about Beryl and Dean Edgar''s death, which made him very shocked. The other party was kind to him and could not sit idly by. In fact, she was also more worried. Maureen didn''t take Beryl away. Where would she go, who had some intellectual problems? Such a beautiful little girl, it is difficult to live safely outside. ?? The new book Seedlings "Kneeling for the Viin Heroine on All Dimensions to Be Your Personal" will be tested and rmended on May 4th, which is very, very important for the new book. ?So please help the little cuties to vote more, leavements and read new books, especially follow-up, dont get fat, okay. ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5677: Legend of the Wizarding World (31) Vol 2 Chapter 5677: Legend of the Wizarding World (31) Luke and others inspected Ed''s body, and finally came to the conclusion that Edgar was killed by his best magic skill, which made him incredible. It was also confirmed that the person who shot Edgar was very powerful. Edgar''s body was parked in his home, surrounded by magic circles. Not only can the magic circle protect Edgar''s corpse, the ice magic circle can also make Edgar''s corpse cold and not damaged. The reason why it is ced here is because the academy will hold a funeral ceremony for Edgar next. Of course there are guards here, but there are not many people, there are only two people looking at the gate, no one will think that someone ising to **** the body. Mervyn took Tang Guo into Edgar''s house, and exined to the doorman that he wanted to do something on behalf of his teacher, such as guarding Edgar at the end of his body in this world. The two guards knew Mervin and the rtionship between them, and they readily put Mervin and Tang Guo in. In the middle of the night, when the two saw that no one woulde again, Tang Guo began to summon. She is already familiar with the skills of the summoner. This time it was Edgar''s corpse, and she was also looking forward to whether Edgar''s soul could be summoned back. After half an hour, there was no movement on Edgar''s body. Tang Guo stopped and continued to use his summoner skills, shook his head, "It''s useless." "But I still feel a little bit different. How do I say it is that I think I should be able to seed. In the end, I don''t know what hindered it. I didn''t seed." Tang Guo said his doubts. Mervyn''s eyes lit up: "Encountered obstacles? Is Dean Edgar''s soul imprisoned?" "Will it be Maureen?" "I don''t think it is." Tang Guo said affirmatively. If it were Mo Lin, the other party would also imprison the soul of the original owner, but the warriors who killed her before did not care about the soul. "I think I can try another person." Tang Guo said, "Maybe the souls of other people can be summoned." "It''s better to go to the ce before." Mervin suggested, "The identified body has been taken away, and the rest are unidentified. There won''t be too many guards over there." "I mean it too." Regardless of how the Duke took it seriously, in fact, if it wasn''t for this matter to be discovered, it was also rted to Linsford College, he would definitely choose to conceal it. Excluding those with identities, and the remaining corpses that do not know their identities, he doesn''t care that much, as long as he can find the problem in the end. The two came to the ce with many corpses. Sure enough, there were still a lot of corpses left. To Mervyn''s expectation, the guards were camping far away, and there was no intention toe over and watch them. At night, facing the moonlight, in this ce full of bones and mountains, it is indeed very cripple. Of course, this is also convenient for Tang Guo, who can use Summoner skills in this ce at will. Tang Guo took out an array te from the system space, and threw the array te around. There was this array te, even if someone came to check it, there was no way to find that she was using the Summoner skill here. Mervyn was only surprised when he saw it, but he didn''t say much. Mervyn listened to Tang Guo chanting the jerky summoner''s spell, and only felt that his soul was trembling. He had experienced this kind of feeling before. I don''t know if Tang Guo has used all his strength here. Every word of the Summoner''s spell will make his scalp numb. Vol 2 Chapter 5678: Legend of the Wizarding World (32) Vol 2 Chapter 5678: Legend of the Wizarding World (32) Tang Guo didn''t need to chant the Summoner''s spell. After all, her soul power was very powerful. But she felt that she needed to keep a low profile, so as not to frighten Mervin. A long and jerky spell that made Mervin not understand and even got goose bumps finally ended. Mervyns feelings became clearer this time. If it weren''t for the support of his body, he thought his soul would want to run out. This is also because Tang Guo didn''t target him, if it was against him, maybe his soul would really escape. "Agogo, there is movement." Mervyn said in a low voice, looking at the corpses, vaguely you could see somethinging out of it, and someing out from all directions around, slowly gathering. Into a human form. Is this the dead soul? Mervyn looked at the dead souls in front of him in shock, and it was not difficult to see that the souls should have been white originally, but these dead souls seemed to be contaminated. More and more dead souls gathered in front of Tang Guo, Tang Guo waved to them, and they floated to Tang Guo dazedly. "Do you remember what your name is?" Tang Guo asked. However, these dead souls did not answer Tang Guo''s words. They were still floating in front of her. Tang Guo tried to control their movements and found that there was no problem. But once she asked them something, they wouldn''t answer. Tang Guo grabbed one of the dead souls in her hand, intending to directly search the other''s memory, she could use many methods. The soul search method used now will not harm these dead souls. Unfortunately, what she saw was a nk, which meant that these souls had no memories at all. Now she can control them, if she wants them to do anything, there is no problem. However, she didn''t want them to do anything, only their memories. "Agogo, how is it?" "Their souls are damaged and they have no memory." Tang Guo looked at the dead souls in the mountains, "Maybe they are too weak and their souls will gradually dissipate after death. I summoned them through the spell of a summoner, in fact, The collection of their soul fragments is also iplete, and there is no way to get their memory. However, there are many grievances in their dead souls. If someone controls them to do something bad, it can indeed bring a lot of danger." "I don''t know if I can supersede them." Tang Guo began to recite the Sutra of Life. The magical world''s system is different from the power of other worlds. Whether it works or not, you can only try first. Following the peaceful,passionate and pleasant Reborn Sutra read from Tang Guo''s mouth, Mervyn felt that his soul was veryfortable and wanted to fall asleep at any time and take a good rest. He quickly opened his eyes and saw that the dead souls gradually became transparent and clean, and there was joy in his eyes, and he whispered in a low voice: "Agogo, this is super power... It turns out that super power is to make the dead souls transparent and clean. Two hourster, all the dead souls became transparent and clean, and Tang Guo found that they were still very confused. But in the midst of it, they seemed to know where to go and floated away in front of Tang Guo. "Now I am very concerned, why can''t Dean Edgar''s soul be summoned." Tang Guo said on the way back. Mervyn shook his head: "Is it true that someone has imprisoned Dean Edgar''s soul? Dean Edgar is a holy magician, powerful, so his soul is stronger. Maybe it really is Maureen." Tang Guo still felt that it was not Maureen. Vol 2 Chapter 5679: Legend of the Wizarding World (33) Vol 2 Chapter 5679: Legend of the Wizarding World (33) Because she guessed one thing, after the death of people in this world, it is difficult to keep the soul from dissipating. And when the strength reaches a certain level, it may not dissipate, allowing the soul to get a chance to reincarnate. In order to verify this question, she decided to go to the group to ask Margaret. [Margaret]: Agogo, it seems that your summoner skills have reached a certain level. Yes, after the death of human beings in this world, if there is no physical support, most of the souls will dissipate. Unless the strength reaches the holy swordsman or the holy magician, the soul will not dissipate for a long time, go to the rebirth gate, and get the chance to reincarnate. [Margaret]: If you be a god, the soul can bepletely separated from the physical body, and even with the help of strength, reunites the physical body and gains the opportunity of eternal life. It is very difficult to be a god. In this world, there are very few people who reach the level of Dharma Sage. After Dharma Sage, there is another level of Dharma God, and finally bes a God. Many people either died before the Dharma Sage, or died when the Godhead was condensed. [School Flower]: That is, after the death of the holy swordsman and the holy magician, the soul will quickly dissipate. Above this realm, the soul can go to the reincarnation gate if it will not copse? I mean, I want to know, after going to the gate of rebirth, can the summoner still summon the soul back? [Margaret]: I have been fortunate enough to read ancient books in this area. Only the soul can pass through the rebirth gate. Once you enter that ce, you cante out. Dont underestimate the power of the rebirth gate. The soul that enters that ce will soon reincarnate, and no one knows what it will reincarnate. In short, there is no way for the summoner to summon him back. [School Flower]: I was obstructed when I summoned the soul of Dean Edgar. Could it be the power of the reincarnation gate? [Margaret]: What, are you hindered? No, if the soul enters the gate of rebirth, you should never feel any breath of this person anymore, let alone be hindered. Under normal circumstances, it should be that you cannot sense where his soul is. Tang Guo was thoughtful when she saw this passage. She could feel that Edgar''s soul should still exist, but it was hindered. Could someone really confine Edgar''s soul? She didn''t know, and there was no way to find Edgar''s soul now. [Margaret]: I recently searched through ancient books, but I still couldn''t find any news about the continent of Dongshengzhou. I don''t know why the God of Creation did this. I always felt that it was targeting me. [School Flowers]: Marguerite, don''t be discouraged, I already have some eyebrows here. Maureen was a member of the Havelock family, and he was a little weird. I suspect that the weirdness on him was done by the person who deliberately targeted me before. The other party designed a lot this time, tying Maureen''s life to the survival of this world. Therefore, there is no way to kill him for the time being. [Margaret]: That''s the person named Yuan Jiu? He really hates more than Chuangshi Shen. I think Chuangshishen must be terminally ill. Otherwise, how could he let a guy like Yuan Jiu break into the world and behave? Tang Guo was a little bit dumbfounded when he saw this, Marguerite was as straightforward as ever. [School Flower]: As for the way to kill Maureen''s aura, I already have an eye for it. As long as the aura and luck on his body be weaker and weaker than his wishes, he will be less involved in the world. Of course, if the creation **** can awaken during this period, it would be even better. Vol 2 Chapter 5680: Legend of the Wizarding World (34) Vol 2 Chapter 5680: Legend of the Wizarding World (34) [Margaret]: I have only reached the sage of my strength now, and I dont know how long it will take to be a god. If I be a god, I must go to the God of Creation to ask for an exnation. [School Flower]: Margaret, are you still in the Lita Empire? [Margaret]: Yes, I have been by your mother''s side. There have been too many things recently. I was afraid of idents and stayed in the pce temporarily. [School Flowers]: Just right, you can do something for me. Seeing this, Margaret was very excited. Can she finally help? [Margaret]: What can I do for you? [School Flower]: Maureen has a lot of beauty in the Lita Empire, and a lot of things have happened here recently. He has no time to go to the Lita Empire for the time being. Margaret, if possible, can you control the beauty of Maureen, if you can make them stop liking Maureen, it would be better. [Margaret]: Is that all? She is best at torturing people. She didn''t do anything before, but Tang Guo told her not to act rashly. [School Flower]: I will hold Maureen here, so that he has no time to go to the West Vietnam Sea Continent. Maureen will not know anything you do over there. And I guess that he traveled between the two continents, there must be a certain price, definitely not just want to pass by. [Margaret]: Okay, no problem, I will surely let the confidantes of Maureen forget him. Having known Tang Guo for so many years, she also knew what method to use to make these women give up Ma Lin. [School Flower]: You secretly proceed with this matter, and it is best not to leave any traces, lest Maureen suddenly passes by and causes you trouble. Still the same sentence, did not touch the depth of Maureen, if you really meet him, don''t pester him. [Margaret]: Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid. Tang Guo didn''t feel relieved, after all, there was too much weirdness on Ma Lin''s body. She has very few memories of this world, and she doesn''t know if Margaret has encountered anything afterwards, and Ellen and Harold have note uptely. With the ipatible characters of those two people, they may still be fighting. She looked through the records of the next group, and sure enough there was no record of those two. The next day, Sokha City became lively, not because of the discovery of countless corpses and bones, which was concealed. The reason why Sokha City became lively was that after two days of publicity, many people came here for the medicine Tang Guo sent to the auction. Regarding the death of Dean Edgar and the corpses, the Duke and Linsfah College did not intend to make a public statement. If this incident spreads, it will definitely cause panic. They nned to announce the death of Dean Edgar in a while, and before the truth was found out, they could only announce that he had died identally. As for the reason, Tang Guo guessed that they would find a perfect and eptable reason. Tang Guo did not go to the auction. She was going to the mountain to practice the skills of the summoner. Mervyn said that she could help her pick medicinal materials. "Are you not practicing swords?" "I''m afraid I can''t recover my sword aura. Why don''t I help you do something meaningful." "Ok." Regarding the restoration of Jian Qi, Tang Guo didn''t disclose it for the time being, lest it might change midway. This is also the reason for not going to the auction. She didn''t want to show up in advance to let the duke know her identity. If the Duke knew that she was a great alchemist and had a good rtionship with Mervyn, it would not be so simple for him to leave the family, and then she would have some trouble taking people away. Vol 2 Chapter 5681: Legend of the Wizarding World (35) Vol 2 Chapter 5681: Legend of the Wizarding World (35) Throughout the morning, Mervy picked a lot of medicinal materials on the other side. When he came back with medicinal materials, he was a little stunned to see medicinal materials all over the floor. Especially when I heard strange noises from the grass, I quickly looked over, only to see countless insects and animalsing with many medicinal materials. Suddenly, he heard a bird chirping, and quickly raised his head, only to see arge swath of birds flying over in the distance. There were also medicinal materials in the bird''s mouth and on the back. The medicinal materials were gently ced on the ground, and the birds flew away again. Those bugs and animals also left quickly. Mervyn looked at the little medicinal materials of his magical enchantment, and suddenly felt that he was busy all morning, which was nothing to this ce. Sure enough, he who lost his sword aura seemed to be unable to do anything. "Mervin." "Can you help me tidy up the medicinal materials on the ground? Although the insects and birds can help me pick medicinal materials neatly, they can''t pick these medicinal materials. There are bad and weeds in them." Mervyn''s depression was wiped out, and he quickly agreed: "Okay, I will clean it up carefully." Mervy squatted down, and as expected he sorted it out carefully. He knows that when refining pharmaceutical agents, it is best not to mix in something that shouldn''t be mixed in, otherwise the efficacy of the medicine will be greatlypromised, and it may change the effectiveness of the medicine, and poisoning. In fact, he can also help Agogo do some things within his power. In the next month, Tang Guo refined the medicine and sent it to the auction, and also took the time to find Beryl with Mervin. Unfortunately, Beryl has never been found. Regarding this, both of them are very sorry. In this month, Tang Guo, the mysterious alchemist, had already gained a lot of fame in Sokha City. It''s just that she told the auction not to reveal her identity and name, and the other party did a good job. Therefore, even if countless people came to Sokha City, there was no way to meet this mysterious and powerful pharmacist. The Havelock family are all looking for Tang Guo''s whereabouts. Of course, Maureen is also looking for it. Morin was very enthusiastic about the potions that Tang Guo refined. If he could acquire the skills of that pharmacist, his strength would be much improved. And in the Havelock family, his position can be more stable. As he gets more women, he can replicate more skills and be stronger. Recently, the Havelock family has a lot of things, and he hasn''t had the opportunity to meet new women. Looking at his pitiful beauty, Maureen nned to go out in a few days to see if there was any beautiful, strong woman. At this moment, he suddenly remembered Mervyn''s friend. He hasn''t paid much attentiontely. He remembered that the girl was in good shape. Although it was just a quick nce, he had read countless women, and at a nce, he knew that she was a very beautiful girl. Perhaps, he could start from Mervyn and turn that girl into his woman. Tomorrow is the family assessment. Mervyn has not yet gathered his sword spirit and will soon be expelled from the family main courtyard. Isn''t that the best chance for him to start? Thinking of this, Maureen looked forward to the arrival of tomorrow. Mervyn got up early the next day. "Agogo, I''m going to participate in the family assessment, and I may be back to pack my things soon." "Then I will wait for you toe back, so I won''t go out." Tang Guo opened the door, "Let''s go to the yard with me in the afternoon. Recently I have made a lot of money. It is easy to buy a yard to live in." Mervyn did not refute, and Aguo was surprised at how quickly he made money. At the family assessment meeting, everyone looked at Mervyn. Maureen noticed first, and said with a concerned face: "Mervin, have you gathered sword energy?" "Not yet." Mervyn replied, and he hurriedly nced at Maureen, Maureen''s smile was full of falsehood. Maureen looked a pity: "It''s a pity, if it weren''t for the rules of the Havelock family, I really hope you can stay." "Merwen, ording to the rules, you should try your sword spirit in the past." The Duke said, his tone was stiff and cold, and he obviously gave up Mervin. Mervyn was not angry, and walked over calmly. Maureen''s eyes darkened, as expected to be Mervin, who had such a demeanor by this time. Wouldnt it be nice to keep the memes, in case the other person turns over? Or, just find a chance to kill him. This person is Mervin, full of uncertainty. Vol 2 Chapter 5682: Legend of the Wizarding World (36) Vol 2 Chapter 5682: Legend of the Wizarding World (36) 5682 The first chapter magical world legend (36) Mervyn took the sword and shed at the test stone, requiring a total of three hacks. He didn''t gather sword energy, but he was still taking this matter very seriously, shing it with force. There were no scratches on the sword test stone, which caused all the powerhouses of the Havelock family to shook their heads. Sure enough, Mervin waspletely abolished, so he could only be driven out of the Havelock family main courtyard. The second knife fell again, making the sound of an iron sword shing against the stone, making the scalp numb. However, there is still no trace. The third sword still has no traces, let alone the light that belongs to the sword aura. "Mervin, it''s a pity that you can''t stay in the main court of the Havelock family anymore." The Duke said. He was afraid that Mervy would have anyments and interrupted what Mervin wanted to say. "This is the Havelock family''s rules. " Mervyn raised his head and looked at the father he once respected very much. It has been a long time since he saw the recognition and expectation of him in his eyes. During the period when his sword qi had just been abolished, he had looked forward to thefort of the other party. Now, no more. He turned his gaze to the other side. There was a woman full of nobility. She was beautiful and young. She was a great magician. This was her mother, Bonadette Ram. Beside her, there were two young girls, one teenager. They are his younger sister Alicia, Billie, and his younger brother Absn. Absolen and Billie are twins, their talents are very good, but they are still worse than before he lost his sword spirit. The four people in front of them looked indifferent, especially his two younger sisters and younger brothers. There was no reluctance to him in their eyes, but a pair of disgusting eyes appeared. If it weren''t for this experience, Mervyn would most likely not know what his younger sisters and brothers were thinking. He once heard the discussion of the three by chance that his, Mervin''s existence prevented them from obtaining more resources from the family and allowed them to allocate fewer resources. I think that having such a good brother suppressed on top of their heads will make them never get ahead. They even said that he had allocated good things to them, but they only felt that he hadn''t wanted it, and was a pitiful charity to them. For this, he was sad and disappointed. Of course, now he is relieved. He met a person who would not show contempt just because he lost his sword aura. She was a genius, but she never thought he was useless. On her side, he can always find what he can do. Her behavior tells him that Mervin who loses his sword aura is not that he can''t do anything. However, the Havelock family obviously doesn''t need such a memoir. He looked at Bonadette, his mother, and saw that her eyes were still cold. She came from a noble family, she would not be in front of so many people, saying that he was not, she would only respond with indifference and maintain her reserved and noble appearance. "Mervin, if you don''t mind, you can live where I used to live." Maureen''s words broke the silence here and sessfully attracted Mervin''s attention. Maureen smiled frankly: "That ce was allocated to me by my father before, and now it is suitable for you. My mother cleaned up the hut, and you can live in it right away. Of course, if you dislike it, Forget it. Actually, I miss that ce." Vol 2 Chapter 5683: Legend of the Wizarding World (37) Vol 2 Chapter 5683: Legend of the Wizarding World (37) 5683 The first chapter magic world legend (37) Others would not think that Maureen was wrong, but would think that Maureen was worthy of Mervin, after all, this was the ce where he lived for more than ten years. "No need." Mervyn refused. Seeing that the members of the Havelock family showed you ignorant eyes, he didn''t react much, and continued: "Master Duke, I think my existence has been ashamed of the Havelock family. So I applied to leave the Havelock family." Mervyn''s words made everyone look at him in surprise. If wastes like this are not in the family, they can be divided into less things, of course they are willing. But if a waste voluntarily leaves the family, it still makes them lose their face. The Duke frowned: "Why do you want to leave the family? No matter what, the blood of the Havelock family is bleeding on you." "I don''t think my existence will make you feel very happy." Mervin''s expression suddenly became very sad and lonely, as if he was a poor little abandoned, but in fact he was very calm in his heart. "This is a very sad ce. People who used to be familiar, even my close rtives did not choose to say a word for me." Mervy put away his sadness, showing a disappointed expression. He is about to start acting. He knew that even if it was a waste, it would take some toss to leave the family. "How I was abolished the sword spirit, I think everyone in the Havelock family knows, but what is waiting for me? It is the bullying, disgust, and indifference from the members of the Havelock family. Just because I am one There is no waste of sword aura, so you abandon me." "My father, Lord Duke, your eyes are already impatient. Since you are so impatient, why should you let me, this trash, continue to be a member of the Havelock family?" "My mother, you didn''t say a word from beginning to end, obviously you don''t want to admit that you have such a wasteful son." "My sister Alicia, Billie, and my brother, Absn, are you very happy at this time, thinking that my waste has finally disappeared in front of your eyes?" "There is no way to hold me here." "I think that a trash like me will end up dying in the extremely dirty corner of the street, stinking and rotten. By that day, the members of the Havelock family will definitely be disgusted and even ashamed to talk about me. Right?" Merwen''s words suddenly changed: "Of course, if I don''t leave the family, I have a request, I hope the family can give me enough gold coins every month. I have no sword energy, and it is very difficult to obtain gold coins. I am. Thinking, I will choose to be drunk in the street every day. Because my sword energy can no longer gather." "Father, if you really can''t bear me, give me 30,000 gold coins a month. In fact, my contributions to the Havelock family can give me more gold coins. I didn''t have enough gold coins and I was driven out of the main courtyard. With the family name of the Havelock family, I may not be able to survive outside." "If the Havelock family made a statement to the outside world and did notpletely give up on me, could still amodate me, and even give me 30,000 gold coins a month, I think my life in the second half of my life will be much better." Owner of the Havelock family: "..." Mervyn, he must be crazy. Maureen saw Mervy''s crazy appearance, and felt that Mervy really gave up and gave up on himself. Vol 2 Chapter 5684: Legend of the Wizarding World (38) Vol 2 Chapter 5684: Legend of the Wizarding World (38) 5684 The first chapter magic world legend (38) "Mervin, you first proposed to leave the family, and then you asked your father for 30,000 gold coins a month. In fact, you really want to leave the family, right?" Maureen''s face suddenly appeared, as if to immediately point out Mervin''s purpose, "Mervin , I didnt expect you to be like this, actually using this method to gain family benefits." When Maureen spoke like this, everyone was stunned. They just said how Mervin talked about God and God, and the preface did not follow. To leave the family for a while, stay in the family for a while, ask the family for gold coins. Yes, the Havelock family is a big family. After the surname is given, who wants to leave? Mervyn was simply bluffing, trying to make Lord Duke soft and give him gold coins. He was thinking about leaving Mervin, and the Duke who only gave him two thousand gold coins a month, was awakened by Morin. The look in Mervin''s eyes was very bad: "Mervin, how did you be like this?" "Mauren, why are you doing this?" Mervin went crazy. "Why are you nosy." Maureen said with a clear look: "How can I let my father be deceived by you? You want to use your separation from the family to threaten your father. I can''t just sit back and watch. Originally I thought you deserved sympathy, but now I only feel that I am with someone like you. Family is a shameful thing." "Since he wants to leave the family, kick him out and deprive him of his surname." "Mervin is a sinister and cunning viin who doesn''t deserve the family Havelock surname." The family members all talked, and then looked at the Duke. The Duke looked at Mervins eyes very disappointed and vaguely disgusted: "Mervin, you disappoint me. As you said, you cant be amodated here. From now on, you are not a member of the Havelock family and cannot be outside. Use thisst name." "Father..." Mervyn pretended to be anxious, but the Duke coldly told people to throw him out, and immediately announced to the outsiders that Mervyn was not a member of the Havelock family. Mervyn acted for someone for a while, then pretended to be desperate to leave. Tang Guo watched Mervyn''s scene all the way, and now he has moved towards Mervyn''s position. Mervyn''s acting skills are quite good. It won''t work if you don''t issue a movie king award to him. "Mervin." Hearing a familiar voice, Mervyn quickly raised his head: "Agogo, there is no way to go back and pack things now. I''m still thinking about how to inform you. I didn''t expect you toe out. That''s right. Let''s go. Family Havelock. People, you should dislike me very much now." But only in this way, can these people simply drive him out, the reputation, he has long lost the reputation. "From now on, I will only be called Mervyn, and no surname." Mervyn said a little sadly. "Why don''t you give myst name." Tang Guo answered, "Mervin Brent, how about it?" Mervyn was stunned and whispered softly: "Mervin Brent, is it really possible?" "Of course, you will be Mervyn Brent in the future, and you will be introduced to the public like that, okay?" Mervyn thinks that today''s Agogo is extraordinarily gentle to him. He was made a little bit cold by those people just now, and now his heart is full of warmth: "Okay, I will introduce myself to others like this in the future, my name is Mervyn. Brent." Tang Guo took Mervin to buy a yard, not too big or too small, two people and one room, just right. Then she went to the auction again and told the person in charge of the auction that she could ept some people''s entrustment of refining medicine. Vol 2 Chapter 5685: Legend of the Wizarding World (39) Vol 2 Chapter 5685: Legend of the Wizarding World (39) 5685 The first chapter magic world legend (39) Of course, the people at the auction are very happy. As a result, there are probably more people who cane to the auction. Tang Guo had already promised that he would regrly provide some potions for them to auction. If someone finds her, you can go through the introduction of the auction. The people at the auction did not immediately release the news, they nned to brew it for a few days. Three dayster, Tang Guo took Merwen into the auction to watch. She gave another batch of medicines, and the auction nned to release the matter about the mysterious medicine alchemist''s eptance of entrusted medicine after the auction today. Anyway, in every auction, major families and some powerful people will appear. Tang Guo refused the good intentions of the auction and didn''t go to the private room they arranged, because the goal was too big. She and Mervyn entered through the main entrance, and they did not expect to meet Maureen when they entered. He came with a family mission, mainly to see if he could take more potions and go back. Secondly, he himself hopes to meet that mysterious alchemist. Of course, he also wanted to see if he could meet women with good looks and talents here. As long as he can get such a woman, he will be able to umte a lot of beauty points. Now he has a lot of women, and he can get beauty points from them in normal times, but that point is just a drop in the bucket. After seeing Tang Guo and Mervin walk in, Maureen''s eyes lit up. Even though he could only see half of the girl''s face, he still thought she was very beautiful. No matter what her strength is, she is so good-looking, she will definitely get a lot of beauty points. Morin''s straightforward eyes made Mervin very ufortable, and he subconsciously stood in front of Tang Guo. Maureen was unhappy now, and said bluntly: "Mervin, why are you here? You have left the Havelock family, don''t deceive the little girl outside in the name of the family." "It''s none of your business." Maureen felt that Mervin was ipetent and furious, and he smiled and reminded Tang Guo: "Thisdy, you may not know Mervin has left the Havelock family. Don''t be fooled by him." "Then I''m sorry, I know about it." Maureen frowned, thinking the girl was a little bit ignorant. Mervyn this kind of waste, I don''t know what can attract her. "Did Mervyn bring you to buy things?" Maureen said, "He threatened to leave the family and his father offered him 30,000 gold coins a month. You haven''t seen his face, I can''t believe it. " "I brought Mervin to buy things. I don''t have a lot of gold coins. I only have a few million gold coins for the time being. I may have more in time." Tang Guo answered, so that he could not save Morin''s face and almost made him run away. . The people around were still wondering if Mervin''s behavior was a bit wrong, but when Tang Guo took such a conversation, they felt that Mo Lin was like a clown. Maureen''s eyes were gloomy, Mervin, and very good. He didn''t intend to kill him anymore because it seemed that the other party had lost all hope. Now Mervy hits him by himself, waiting to kill him, the girl next to Mervy is his. Getting the body and mind can get three times the beauty points, but for some ignorant women, he doesn''t have so much patience, and he can just take possession of it directly. The girl in front of her had no strength, and she was different from Princess Agogo. The princess Agogo with powerful strength can''t force him, the other party will choose to blew himself up. However, he could easily control the girl in front of him. Vol 2 Chapter 5686: Legend of the Wizarding World (40) Vol 2 Chapter 5686: Legend of the Wizarding World (40) 5686 The first chapter magic world legend (40) "Molin sees you have a bad look." After finding a seat and sitting down, Mervyn whispered to Tang Guo, "We will be more careful in a while." "He did the same to you, he had a killing intent, and he might find a way to kill you." Mervy certainly felt it, and now he was even more sure that Maureen was the murderer who killed the mountains and ins. Poor Dean Edgar, unexinably, died in Maureen''s hands. Unfortunately, he didn''t have any strength to fight against Maureen. "Go back and give you a present." Tang Guo''s words brought Mervin back to his senses: "Why do you want to give me gifts for the best?" "I wish you away from the gift of the Havelock family, how about it?" "Then I dly epted it." Mervyn smiled on his handsome face, and now he thinks everything is good except for hisck of strength. He sighed inwardly. If he could recover his sword aura, he wouldn''t have to worry so much about Agogo''s safety, for fear that she would suffer. "Do you have anything you like?" Tang Guo asked. Mervyn shook his head: "Nothing." "I think that sword is good, it suits you well." Mervyn refused: "That''s a good sword, but I don''t deserve it." "There is nothing worthy of it. If you can buy it, you are worthy of it." Tang Guo did not hesitate to bid. "One hundred thousand gold coins." It was one hundred thousand at the first opening, and the people at the auction were surprised. They were all puzzled when they saw a girl in a ck cloak who couldn''t see her face clearly. Or sitting in the hall, so generous? However, the person who presided over the auction smiled: "Thisdy gave out one hundred thousand gold coins, are there more people out there?" The presiding officer of the auction was the person in charge of the auction. He knew Tang Guo and thought in his heart that he would give this sword to Miss Tang Guo as a gift no matter how much the price would increase in a while. Oops, the name Tang Guo is really a bit convoluted and weird. "Two hundred thousand!" Maureen shouted without hesitation. Tang Guo continued: "Five hundred thousand." Maureen sneered: "One million." "Two million." Tang Guo continued. Maureen nced at Mervyn coldly, and continued to shout: "Five million." Doesn''t she have several million? Very good, then he asked her to buy a sword of five million gold coins today, not to feel sorry for her. Those who provoke him to Maureen will not end well. "Master Maureen of the Havelock family is asking for five million. Is there any more?" Eustace Couric, the head of the auction and the person who is now the host of the auction, said with a smile. no yet?" Of course he knew that Tang Guo would not make any more bids. He did not expect that the people of the Havelock family would offend the noble alchemist, and they would regret itter. "Five million at a time." "Five million for the second time." "Five million for the third time." Eustace''s voice fell, and Maureen was stunned. What? Didn''t she continue to bid? He looked at Tang Guo''s position, just as Tang Guo also looked at him, showing only one pair of eyes. He seemed to feel the ridicule of the other party, hateful. "Master Maolin, please also pay the gold coins for the photographed items." The sword had been sent to Maolin by the waiter, and Maolin had to take out the gold coins to pay. If he doesn''t pay, he will be a joke for the entire Soka City in the afternoon. That girl is too hateful, he will surely make her pay the price. After the waiter was gone, Maureen picked up the sword and threw it heavily on the ground, kicking it hard. If it weren''t for being afraid of being discovered, he might have to roar out. On Tang Guo''s side, the waiter sent four million gold coins to her, saying that it was Eustace''s order. Tang Guo was not polite, holding the magic ring, and handing it to Mervyn: "You see it''s so easy to get gold coins. Just buy what you want, no need to save." Mervyn: "..." He touched the magic ring, feeling very strange, the key is not to reject it at all, but a little bit happy. He felt that he had be abnormal. System: Have you been normal? Lord Yin Yao, who has no memory, is really stupid. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5687: Legend of the Wizarding World (41) Vol 2 Chapter 5687: Legend of the Wizarding World (41) 5687 The first chapter magic world legend (41) Maureen was furious in the private room, staring at Tang Guo and Mervin in the hall through the window, wishing to eat their flesh and blood in the past. He clenched his fists tightly, and under his feet was still stepping on the sword that had been purchased for five million gold coins. "Master, drink some water, calm down, don''t worry about yourself with them." The maid Nancy sent a ss of water intimately, and her beautiful face made Maureen feel much better. Especially Nancy''s obedient reliance on his eyes made him very useful. He took the cup in Nancy''s hand and drank the water in one gulp. Not only that, he also put his arms around Nancy''s waist, pressed her in his arms and kissed her several times. "Nancy, who is still the young master, is the most obedient and never annoys Ben young." Nancy leaned against Maureen''s arms with a shame. Tang Guo and the system felt very hot when seeing this scene. Maureen''s movements were greasy and wretched. He was not the only one in that private room, Doreen was also there. What was even more speechless was that Doreen was flushed and a little bit jealous when she saw Maureen being so towards Nancy. "Doreen, are you angry? Howe I only love Nancy and never forget you." When Maureen pulled the red-faced Doreen into his arms, Tang Guo and the system didn''t look at it at the same time. If you look further, you may not help but vomit. When her consciousness withdrew, Tang Guo heard Nancy''s voice sounding: "Sister Doreen, Master is the same to each of us, don''t be angry." Tang Guo: "..." "A Guoguo, what''s the matter with you?" Mervin keenly felt something wrong with Tang Guo, and asked with concern. Tang Guo shook his head: "It''s okay." Another sword appeared at the auction, better than the previous one. The value of the previous sword was tens of thousands of gold coins. Maureen spent five million to buy it back, obviously vomiting blood with anger. Tang Guo estimated that the auction price of this sword would not exceed 150,000 at most. If it exceeds this number, it is not worth it. Most of the people present are very eye-catching and will never buy something that will make them lose. Like Maureen, excluded. "I think this sword is better." Mervyn followed and looked at it. This sword was indeed very good. If it weren''t for his inability to gather sword energy, he would want to take it. "Mervin, I think it suits you well, take a photo, you can buy it for fun, and there is no shortage of gold coins." Tang Guo said. Mervyn finally nodded, and Aguo''s kindness is really hard to refuse. If he does not agree, she may still be unhappy. At this time, the price of the sword drawn has been bid to 80,000. Mervyn bid: "Ny thousand." He did have four million in his hand, but he didn''t n to bid a very high price with the rich and powerful, and the gold coins still saved some money. It is not good to attract people''s attention. If someone is looking at it, you may be robbed. When Morin heard Mervyn''s voice over there, his face sank. "One hundred thousand." He won''t call that much again this time, he just waited for a suitable number and stopped. He could see that those two people really wanted to buy swords. In that case, he couldn''t make them agree. Mervyn nced at Maureen''s position, knowing that Maureen was the kind of person who must report to him, and continued to bid: "One hundred thousand." Mervyn''s call is rtively conservative. He has an estimate in his heart for this sword. If it exceeds the price in his heart, he will not call it again. Maureen: "140,000." Mervyn paused, and it was ten thousand short of more than the price in his heart. Vol 2 Chapter 5688: Legend of the Wizarding World (42) Vol 2 Chapter 5688: Legend of the Wizarding World (42) Chapter 5688 Legend of the Magic World (42) "One hundred fifty thousand." Mervyn''s voice fell, and Maureen''s voice continued. "Neen thousand." In Maureen''s view, this sword is about 200,000 yuan, and he can leave room for 10,000 yuan for the opponent. Since Mervyn likes the sword, if it doesn''t exceed too much, the other party should continue to bid. Two hundred thousand is not too much for the mysterious girl, but it''s just drizzle. But if he didn''t do anything, he was unhappy in his heart. "It''s Master Maureen from the Havelock family again asking for 190,000 yuan. Is there a higher price?" Eustace said with a smile. In fact, he could see that Mervyn would not bid any more, as expected it was Tang. Mervyn was lucky for the person Miss Guo liked. What''s ridiculous is that the Havelock family had been abolished because of Mervin''s sword qi, so they chased him away. How could he have known that crazy mysterious pharmacist? I don''t know if the people of the Havelock family will feel regretful when the truth emerges in the future. "One time at 190,000, the second at 190,000, and the third at 100,000. Congrattions again to Master Maureen of the Havelock family, you have obtained this sword, and it belongs to you." Maureen looked at the sword that the waiter had brought in front of him, his face was stinky. This sword was tasteless to him, and he was full of such goods. It is simply a waste to spend 190,000 gold coins to buy it back. Annoyed to pay the gold coins, Maureen sat in the security room with a heavy face, threw the sword on the ground with a bang, and stepped on it again. Mervyn, it''s really hateful! "It''s not necessary to exceed the value. Maybe you will encounter better onester." Tang Guo said. Mervyn nodded approvingly: "I think so too." After several items, another sword appeared on the auction stage, and it was indeed much better than before. When this sword was taken out, Tang Guo valued it within 300,000 yuan. "Try itter," Tang Guo said. Mervyn nodded. The others had already started to bid, and he also shouted, "Two hundred thousand." Hearing Mervin''s voice, Maureen regained his energy, and he was even more sure that Mervin wanted a sword. His face was a little struggling, and there was no bid for the time being. Other people''s bids continue. "Twelve to ten thousand." "Two hundred twenty thousand." Mervyn: "Two hundred thirty thousand." "Two hundred and fifty thousand." "Two hundred sixty thousand." Mervyn: "Two hundred and seventy thousand." Maureen thought Mervin liked this sword better, so he bid: "Two hundred and eighty thousand." Even if Mervin only adds 10,000, it can be considered as a countermeasure. However, what he didn''t expect was that the scene became quiet after his bidding, and neither Mervyn nor anyone else had any intention to speak again. Mervyn didn''t speak, of course he wanted to cheat Morin. What''s the use of buying so many swords? It was just a sigh of gambling. Before, the opponent could be cheated of five million gold coins. The others did not follow, because Maureen was the young master of the Havelock family. Many people have heard of Maureen''s name. Since it was what Maureen wanted, of course they had to give it up, but it was just a sword. Besides, Maureen had exported five million yuan before, which really scared them. They didn''t want to be caught in it. In case Maureen''s routine doesn''t work well, it would be a shame to circle them in. Therefore, such a scene appeared. "...Two hundred and eighty thousand three times, then again we congratte Master Maureen of the Havelock family for obtaining this sword..." Maureen paid the gold coins in tears, his lungs exploding quickly. Vol 2 Chapter 5689: Legend of the Wizarding World (43) Vol 2 Chapter 5689: Legend of the Wizarding World (43) 5689 The first chapter magic world legend (43) When Mervyn was interested in a sword again, what Maureen thought was that he would bid the price once, and he was willing to let Mervy buy one. However, after the bid, Eustace''s damned voice sounded to him cordially. Because as long as his voice fell, no one would bid any more, he could only pay the gold coins in tears, holding the fourth sword he took today, and his hair would burst out of anger. Mervyn and Tang Guo looked at each other, only to think that Maureen was very naive. It was really regrettable that such a person could kill Dean Edgar. Dean Edgar died in the hands of such a person, it was really wrong. "If you see something you like, just buy it. If Maureen asks for the price, then we will go to Eustace to buy it. He has a lot of things in his hand." Mervyn nodded. In fact, he thought Maureen would not follow the bidding anymore. Sure enough, when he was interested in a sword again and made several bids with others, Maureen didn''t even mean to speak. In the end, he spent two hundred and fifty thousand gold coins to buy a sword he was content with. When he touched this sword, Mervin suddenly remembered that he didn''t have a sword spirit, and he actually bought such a good sword. The next auction item has nothing to do with the two of them. As the items appeared, finally ushered in the potion of the mysterious alchemist. Eustace put these precious potions for auction at the end, which is why many of the guests in the private room did not bid at a time. When the potion is auctioned, the atmosphere of the auction is really improved, and there is an endless stream of people bidding throughout the auction. Whether you can buy it or not, you have to ask the price to try. Maureen''s face was the most ugly, because he spent five million gold coins in vain, and now he lost a lot of opportunities to bid. Although there are still a lot in hand, there are not many medicines that can be bought. Maureen med Tang Guo and Mervin for this guilt, and nned to find a chance to kill Mervin. As for the young girl, of course it was in his pocket. As long as he got her, he would get a batch of beauty points, and he would be able to improve his strength. The medicine Tang Guo sent to the auction was soon sold out. Just when everyone was about to leave the field, Eustace''s voice sounded, quieting the auction, and taking back their feet when they were leaving. "Don''t worry, everyone, I have good news here." The reaction of everyone is, is there any good thing to be auctioned? Eustace smiled slightly and didn''t mean to sell it, and said straight: "The good news is that the mysterious pharmacist finally agreed to ept the refiningmission. If you have medicines that need to be refined, you can prepare ten medicinal materials. , And the remuneration andmission for refining medicine will be handed over to the auction. We will be responsible for contacting the refining pharmacist to negotiate. Very medicinal materials will definitely be refined and given to you, no matter what kind of medicine." When Tang Guo talked about this before, Eustace was very surprised. Refining ten medicinal materials into one potion, many pharmacists can do it, but no matter what kind of potion can be used, it is no ordinary difficulty. The whole auction was a sensation, and those in the private room couldn''t help rushing out and asking Eustace. After Eustace''s repeated assurances, everyone left in a hurry. Even Maureen didn''t stay much longer. As for the killing of Mervin, he moved back and hurried back with the medicine to discuss the matter with the Duke. Vol 2 Chapter 5690: Legend of the Wizarding World (44) Vol 2 Chapter 5690: Legend of the Wizarding World (44) 5690 The first chapter magic world legend (44) Of course, he was even more eager to find the alchemist. What kind of medicine, ten medicinal materials can be sessful, it is too powerful, is the other party a holy pharmacist, no, should it be a holy medicine? Maureen was full of enthusiasm, hoping to find the alchemist with the help of the Havelock family. At that time, he could copy the opponent''s skills with his confetti dots, only thinking of these things, Ma Lin couldn''t help speeding up his pace. The system has been following Maureen recently, trying to crack the thing in Maureen''s brain that blocks his signal. Obviously, this thing was aimed at him deliberately, so he hasn''t looked forward to it yet. If Maureen could use that thing, he should be able to find some useful information. It''s a pity that Maureen hasn''t used it much recently, but he is very patient. If Maureen really relied on that thing, he would definitely use it. Tang Guo and Mervin had returned to the small yard she had bought, watching Mervin mncholy holding the sword in her hand, she took out a few potions from the system space and sent them in front of him. Mervyn looked at the medicine a little puzzled, and heard Tang Guo say: "I said I want to give you a gift, you try it." "The green potion can help you restore your sword energy to the previous level." "The blue potion can help you temper your physical body and make it stronger." "White should be able to help you sense magic elements. If there is no ident, after using the white potion, you can be a magician of the whole system." Mervyn: "..." He stretched out his hand and pped his face, thinking this should be a dream. It may be too hard, his pped palms on his face made him hiss. Isn''t it a dream to be so painful? Tang Guo saw the red p print on Mervin''s face and smiled: "Mervin, what are you doing? Is there something wrong with your brain, do you need me to give you another medicine to treat your brain?" "No," Mervyn epted the reality. Agogo itself is very powerful. It seems eptable to refine such a magical medicine. "I just have a hard time believing the magical effect of these medicines." "Try it first." Mervyn held the three potions cautiously. He believed that Agogo would not deceive him: "I won''t let you down." "Of course, I don''t see the wrong person." "If I hadn''t expected it to be wrong, Maureen is a magician and a full-family magician. However, these abilities of his are not proper. As for how they came from, I have no way to know for the time being, but I can definitely figure it out in the future. " "Mervin, after you regain your strength, you will be much better than Maureen. He can''tpare with you at all. You see, even after your sword spirit is abolished, he is still very jealous of you and afraid that you will make aeback. It shows that you are really good. You are so good that he has a murderous heart, and you have a lot of potential." When Mervyn was still a genius, he heard praise from countless people. After it became a waste, he never heard thepliment. The appearance of Agogo not only regained his confidence, but also gave him new hope. No matter who Maureen was and how terrible he was, he didn''t feel terrible. Now he still has a chance to recover, and he doesn''t think there is any more suffering from the previous suffering. Mervyn took the medicine into the room and used it. Agogo said that these medicines are a bit painful to use, and support can be sessful in the past. Tang Guo didn''t follow, Mervin was just like his name, a person who would work hard in silence, he could sustain such things. Vol 2 Chapter 5691: Legend of the Wizarding World (45) Vol 2 Chapter 5691: Legend of the Wizarding World (45) 5691 The first chapter magic world legend (45) Tang Guo initially estimated that Mervyn would have to stay in the house for three days. The next day, Eustace came to her and gave her some entrustment of refining medicine. In order toe to see Tang Guo, Eustace also hid himself for a while, fearing that someone would discover that the mysterious alchemist lived here. When the things were delivered, Tang Guo asked him to fetch the medicine ten dayster, and Eustace left. In the next time, Tang Guo began to refine medicine, asionally paying attention to the group. Margaret told her that she had secretly captured the princess from the pce and put it into the dark forest. Under her arrangement, these princesses are currently experiencing some hardships. There she set up many levels, and they didn''t have time to miss Maureen for the time being. To avoid panic, Margaret made out that it was Maureen who took the princesses away. Regarding those nobledies who had a rtionship with Maureen, Margaret also used this method. During the period, she also asked Tang Guo for an image of Maureen. Then he asked Chi Xiao to ask for the paper puppet, Tang Guo finally understood what Margaret wanted to do. [Margaret]: I locked them together, and then used paper puppets to be Maureen to live with them. They now firmly believe that it was Maureen who brought them into the forest to live happily. Even voluntarily write letters to send home, so that family members do not worry about them. [School Flower]: Did King Lita react with those nobles? [Margaret]: There was no response, and no one was arranged to find it. I was quite happy. It seemed that Maureen had really benefited them by taking their daughter away without any rush. [Margaret]: The forest is really lively. When those people gather together, they haven''t stopped. All kinds of intrigues are actually for a Maureen. However, they will soon understand that this is a meaningless thing. I will arrange for all kinds of beautiful princes to appear, so that they feel that entanglement with Maureen is simply a wrong choice. [Margaret] By the way, Harold and Allen haven''t appeared yet. I don''t know if they will have an ident. Maureen can be over there. Agogo, you have to pay attention. Although the two guys are very annoying, Margaret doesn''t want them to be in danger and be killed by Maureen''s calctions. [School Flower]: My little Tongzi has been following Maureen, he has no chance to hurt Harold and Allen. Unless, they are encountering another danger. Of course, I feel that with their strength as a magic sage and a sword sage, it is impossible for them to encounter other dangers, and how to save their lives. [Margaret]: Then I can rest assured, Agogo, I won''t tell you more. I''m going to the forest and think about the plot for thedies. Tang Guo wanted to make medicine too, so he bid farewell to the people in the group and began to make medicine in the room. Tang Guo stopped until there was movement in Mervin''s room, opened the door and went out, waiting at the door of his room. The door was quickly opened and Mervyn came out. Mervyn''s eyes are brighter than before, and he can obviously feel the breath on his body. Especially the magical elements around him are very close to Mervin, as if as long as Mervin beckons gently, the magical elements can run into his body. "Agogo, I seeded." Mervin really didn''t hold back, and rushed out to hug Tang Guo: "Thank you." Mervy thought of something, and then let go of Tang Guo: "I am too excited, but I really want to hug you, not for a while, but forever." He who hadn''t recovered his sword aura, didn''t dare to say these things. Now, he has a little qualification. Tang Guo took out many books from the system space: "Mervin, now you have to practice the above skills." "Is this a sword book and a magic book?" "Yes, your current strength can''t beat Maureen." Hearing this, Mervy made a fist and held the book: "I will surpass him." "Let''s go to the mountains, I will summon some monsters to give you a trial." Tang Guo said, Mervyn nodded seriously, thinking that this is the best. The system looked back and saw this scene: What a silly boy. He silentlyined, Lord Yin Yao probably wouldn''t know. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5692: Legend of the Wizarding World (46) Vol 2 Chapter 5692: Legend of the Wizarding World (46) 5692 The first chapter magical world legend (46) Tang Guo took Merwen to a deep ce in the mountains, not knowing that because of her existence, Sokha City was already overcrowded, and countless people were looking for the existence of mysterious alchemists every day. Later, everyone found that there was no way to use their own power to find the mysterious alchemist, and the auction would hide her information too much. After observing the auction for a long time, I didn''t find any suspicious people they were dealing with, nor did I see any suspicious people going there. In the end there was no way, they could only find Eustace, the person in charge of the auction, and hand him the ten prepared medicinal materials, remuneration andmission. After watching Eustace register, they reluctantly left. In the forest, Tang Guo summoned a beast that was stronger than Mervyn, and asked him to entangle these beasts, while he was sitting on the side refining medicine. She did not forget that in a few days, she would hand over the first batch of consignment refining medicine to Eustace. She only needs to hand over ten medicinal materials. This is the pharmacist''s rule, she has no intention of breaking it, and with her medicine refining ability, no matter how much the price is, someone wille over willingly. She didn''t charge a higher price, it was pretty good. A few dayster, Eustace came to see Tang Guo. Tang Guo readily gave him the refined potion, and epted a newmission from Eustace. Eustace didn''t ept all orders. Basically, he epted some of the more difficult refining. This was what Tang Guo had ordered before. But even so, many people entrusted her to refine the medicine. Tang Guo nced at the contents of the magic ring, and said to Eustace: "Eustace, youe here every ten days. I will refine a batch in ten days. You should have a registered list here. Give me a copy and I will refine it in the order of registration." "Okay." Eustace felt normal. No matter how powerful Tang Guo was, it was impossible to refine all the medicinal materials in the magic ring into medicine within ten days. "Can I go now?" Mervin''s voice came from outside while Eustace was looking for the registration list. After Eustace gave the list to Tang Guo, he nned to greet Mervin who walked in. As a result, he was stunned at this nce. "Mervin, your sword spirit has recovered?" Eustace''s mind seemed to explode, Mervyn recovered. Those friends of Mervyn teacher Carlos also helped Mervy see, there are nock of senior alchemists, but no one can say with certainty that Mervy has hope of recovery. If there is really a little hope of recovery, the Havelock family will not give up Mervy so readily. "Yes, I have recovered my sword aura." Mervyn didn''t mean to hide, and even Aguo had told him personally that there was no need to hide his strength. They are not rats, they don''t need to hide. He once worried, not that he was in danger, but that he was not strong enough and would put Agogo in danger. Later, as the beasts Agogo summoned became stronger and stronger, he even summoned some strange but very powerful monsters to fight with him. He believed that Agogo said that because she was very strong. There are no biggest worries, why should he hide? It''s not that I want to see the Havelock family regret it, he has nothing to do with that family. Vol 2 Chapter 5693: Legend of the Wizarding World (47) Vol 2 Chapter 5693: Legend of the Wizarding World (47) 5693 The first chapter magic world legend (47) What he wanted to see more was, if Maureen knew how he recovered, would he show his feet and let him find evidence that the other party killed Dean Edgar. Mervyn''s personal confession, Eustace took a deep breath, this time the Havelock family really suffered a big loss. He could already imagine that the Duke''s reaction after knowing this must be vomiting blood, right? It''s not bad to lose a genius, but also to lose a powerful alchemist. He believed that Mervin''s recovery was inseparable from the mysterious and powerful alchemist. Eustace looked at Tang Guo with fiery eyes, and the anticipation in Tang Guo couldn''t be ignored. Tang Guo didn''t say a word, she also saw that Eustace was very excited, and her eyes seemed to be lit with a little star of hope. "Dear Miss Tang Guo, may I ask if Mervin''s recovery has anything to do with you?" Eustace''s appearance was the same as his words, and he respected Tang Guo more than before. Tang Guo nodded slightly: "I refining the medicine to help Mervin recover." She understood that Eustace might need a recovery potion. She has a good impression of this person, and doesn''t mind selling a copy. "I don''t know if there are any such medicines?" Eustace thought that such medicines were too precious, and the medicinal materials needed must be precious. This may be thest hope for him and Allison. "Do you need?" Tang Guo asked rhetorically without answering. Eustace nodded quickly, his tone of excitement was uncontroble, his lips, teeth and even his whole body were trembling, and there were faint tears in his eyes: "Yes, I need it very much. If you have any, I hope you can Sell a copy to me, and I will agree to any conditions." Yes, no matter what the conditions. "Of course it can, but I need to know who the pharmacist uses, and I have to refine the medicine ording to the other person''s physical condition." Eustace did not conceal the meaning: "It is my wife Alison. She is not a genius, but she is a person who likes to travel to the maind very much. Originally, I was not in charge of auctions. The reason why I came here was to touch With luck, I hope I can find a cure for her here one day." "She is not a swordsman, but a magician. At that time, she was an intermediate magician. She can only be regarded as a downstream magician on this continent. Once she traveled abroad, that was the only time I did not go with her because of something. I am very regretful now. She passed through the forest and met a masked man who was a predator. I dont know what that man did. My wife felt that all her magic had disappeared, as if she had been looted, and then she couldnt gather magic again. element." "No matter what method is used, it won''t work." "She can''t go out after losing her magic. I haven''t seen her smile from the heart for a long time. I really me myself for this matter and have been looking for a remedy." "I am very scared. I heard my wife say that the predator originally wanted to kill her. Someone happened to appear in the forest and the other party fled." Tang Guo fell silent when he heard Eustace''s words, predator? Will the magic of Eustace''s wife be plundered? Can''t gather magic elements anymore? Why is this plot simr to Mervyn? Isn''t that what happened to Mervyn? Five years ago, Maureen had not returned to the Havelock family at that time. Vol 2 Chapter 5694: Legend of the Wizarding World (48) Vol 2 Chapter 5694: Legend of the Wizarding World (48) 5694 The first chapter magical world legend (48) If Maureen was the one who killed Eustace''s wife, could the other''s ability be plunder? But she felt wrong again. Maureen seemed to still have the skills of her body before death. At that time, she still had magical powers. How could Mervyn do it? Or is Mervyns ability not only to plunder, but also to...copy? Tang Guo''s eyes lit up when he thought of this, right, isn''t Dean Edgar also dead in his own skills? Mervyn can secretly copy the abilities of others, and both abilities must have different costs. Of course, this is her guess, whether it is true or not has yet to be verified. Seeing Tang Guo was silent, Eustace didn''t speak any more, waiting for her ruling. His heart was very nervous, but he did not dare to disturb this mysterious and powerful alchemist. "Eustace, you can bring your wife here tomorrow, I have something to do today." Tang Guo said, it is impossible to dy her original n because of Eustace, and today we are going to summon more powerful beasts for Mervin. Conduct training. Recently, she summoned some strange things, like Warcraft, but not Warcraft. She is still more interested and ns to try again today. Eustace knew that Tang Guo agreed, but it was toote to be happy, how could he be dissatisfied. He has been waiting for so many years, not bad for this day. "Thank you, I will agree no matter what you ask." Tang Guo didn''t care so much about this. With Eustace''s character, she would not suffer a loss: "Then you go back, I''m going to be busy." Tang Guo took Mervin to go out, and Eustace looked at the two figures side by side, showing a thoughtful expression. Soon he put away his expression, and walked away briskly. If he hadn''t covered his face, many people might have seen his expression of excitement. As soon as he entered the door, no matter how excited he was, he did not forget to close the door and ran to the room quickly. When he ran to the door of the room, he shouted: "Alison, Alison, are you in the room?" After rushing into the room, Eustace saw Alison sitting in the room in a daze, looking thin. He walked over and hugged Alison excitedly: "Alison, I want to tell you some good news." "Eustace, I dont really need to try again. Those medicines are of no use to me." Allison was obviously desperate. She held Eustace in her backhand, and did not anger the person who loved her because of her situation. , She also regretted countless times that she shouldn''t have acted alone at the beginning, otherwise it would not have caused such a tragedy. Having lost her magic, she may spend less time with Eustace. She knew how much Eustace loved her, and once her life disappeared, the other party would definitely be in pain. He is willing to give up his noble status, let go of alluring power, and take her to travel the maind. They have just begun, but they can see the end at a nce. In fact, they were lucky, but she felt that rushing for decades was not enough. Without magic, she can''t live for a hundred years. In addition, she has been injured by the predator and suffered severe physical trauma. She often thought, if she disappeared into this world, she really hoped that Eustace would forget her and meet a better woman in the future. But thinking about this made her extremely painful. If Eustace fell in love with other people, it would be very suffocating just thinking about it. She feels really cowardly and selfish. "Alison, it''s true this time, do you remember the mysterious alchemist I told youst time?" Vol 2 Chapter 5695: Legend of the Wizarding World (49) Vol 2 Chapter 5695: Legend of the Wizarding World (49) Chapter 5695 The legend of the magic world (49) "A Guoguo, do you really want to summon something like yesterday?" Mervyn followed Tang Guo''s side as he went to the depths of the forest. Aguoguo said to find a ce with few people, and then use a formation to confine the surroundings, so as not to run out of that stuff. Mervyn remembered how ugly the thing looked, and the sword in his hand was trembling. "Those monsters are very strong and suitable for you to practice." Tang Guo grabbed Mervin''s hand, "This is just a small setback." Suddenly Tang Guo grabbed his hand, Mervin was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t mean to break free, and even hoped that she could keep grabbing his hand. His brain has long forgotten to think, and said seriously: "You are right." puff- The system asionally looks back at the situation here, and every time he sees this kind of picture, he feels that there is no one. Maybe, he is destined to eat dog food. Today is also a foolish day for Lord Yin Yao. Tang Guo is toozy to recite spells now, Mervin is not an outsider, her soul is powerful, so she can directly use the Summoner skills. Mervyn was shocked from the beginning, and now he is used to it. Agogo is a genius girl. Whatever she does is a reasonable thing, and he epts it very well. Of course, he has to work harder. If you want to stand beside such a person, you have to work a thousand times, to easily follow her. "Mervin, let''s start, don''t be distracted. Unless you are in danger, I won''t help you." Tang Guo already felt that the monster had appeared, and quickly stepped back to find a ce that he felt would not be affected. Mervyn came back to his senses and stared at the ground shaking. I only heard a roar, a huge crack appeared on the ground, and then a fiery red, huge monster appeared. Hotva was still falling from the opponent''s body, and the grass on the ground was scorched. It was scary just to look at it. Mervyn was not surprised. He fought a simr monster yesterday. But yesterday''s was not as strong as today''s. Today''s monster is several times bigger than yesterday''s. He didn''t dare to be distracted, and Agogo did what he said, unless his life was in danger, otherwise she would not take action. Mervyn took out his sword, and when the monster roared and was about to step on it, he jumped quickly. At the same time, a magical defensive cover appeared on the surface of his body. This is a y he recently figured out, which can effectively defend against some unexpected attacks. Sure enough, some of the magma on the monster''s body sshed onto his body, but was blocked by the magical defense cover. The monster was obviously angry and continued to attack Mervin. After this period of training, coupled with Mervin''s long-established foundation, he has been promoted to a great swordsman. He was originally a senior swordsman. It is not surprising that he has been promoted to this point. At the same time, he is now an intermediate magician. This speed is undoubtedly as fast as riding a magic flying machine. Mervyn took the sword and kept attacking the monster. When the monster breathed fire, he used ice magic. I don''t know why, he doesn''t need to recite the magic spell, just use it directly. The magical elements of the water system in the air were quickly gathered, condensed into a column of water, and sprayed into the monster''s mouth. The originally triumphant monster found that his fire had been extinguished, and once again roared, fighting one by one. After half a day, Mervyn won. The giant monstery on the ground, gasping for breath. Vol 2 Chapter 5696: Legend of the Wizarding World (50) Vol 2 Chapter 5696: Legend of the Wizarding World (50) Chapter 5696 The legend of the magic world (50) The giant monster looked desperately at Tang Guo who came by. It felt the threat from Tang Guo, and it made a humming sound in its mouth. Tang Guo was stunned for a moment and said, "I didn''t n to kill you, I just came out to fight with you." She took out a bottle of potion and poured it into the monster''s mouth: "It''s paid." She is now a summoner, and these monsters will be her thugs in the future. The monster blinked his eyes, tasted the fruit-vored medicine in his mouth, and instantly felt his physical strength recovered, and there was a faint feeling of growth. He forgot that he had been beaten before, and looked at Tang Guo with an expectant face, as if asking if she had any more. "Yes, but yes, I think you have good qualifications. I will help you improve your strength. How about you fighting with Mervin? If you have apanion, it is better to find some more, and there will be rewards." After summoning Warcraft for so many days, Tang Guo felt that this unknown monster was most suitable for Mervin''s sparring. Because they have not only physical attacks, but also magic attacks, which allows Mervin to use magic weapons at the same time. After long-term development of the habit, the enemy will be caught off guard. The monster''s eyes lit up, he nodded quickly, twisted his huge body, turned and jumped into the huge seam just now. After a while, both Tang Guo and Mervin heard roaring soundsing from inside. Unlike the roar at the beginning, it sounded excited and happy. Two minutester, Tang Guo and Mervin were all surrounded by monsters the same as the previous monster, and they stared at Tang Guo with stars. Tang Guo took out the medicine and threw it at them with various fruit vors. The monsters opened their mouths and swallowed the potion. Sure enough, they realized that their strength had increased a little, and looked at Tang Guo expectantly again. "Work first." "I don''t know where you came from. If you want to refine a potion that can increase your strength quickly, you need some precious medicinal materials. If there are medicinal materials in the environment where you grow up, the refined potions are most suitable for you." The heads of these monsters came together and roared at each other, and finally one of them jumped into the crack again, Tang Guo understood that it might have gone to gather medicinal materials. She greeted the remaining monsters: "Okay, now you attack him." Mervyn, surrounded by monsters, silently picked up the sword in his hand. This is Agoguo''s kindness, how could he refuse? People on the entire continent may not be as lucky as him, do they have such a powerful sparring partner? Tang Guo watched Mervin jump up and down, avoiding the monsters'' attacks, smiled, and continued to refine the medicine. This time, Mervin was not at ease, and injuries gradually appeared on his body. The monsters are obviously very human. Fighting is one thing, and they can''t really hurt the human life in front of them. Otherwise they won''t get revenge. When Mervyn could no longer get up from the ground, Tang Guo walked up to him and poured him a tube of medicine. Then she was stared by the monsters'' eyes and gave them some potions. Mervyn: "..." They weren''t hurt, don''t you need it. When Mervy recovered, they found that the monsters looked at him expectantly, as if they were looking at some sweet pastry. On this day, Mervyn has been through such devastation. It was dark, Tang Guo received the medicinal materials collected by the monster: "Tomorrow I have something to do,e over the day after tomorrow, and give you the refined medicine by the way." The monsters nodded happily, and finally jumped into the seam, causing the whole earth to shake. Fortunately, Tang Guo dropped the formation here. Mervyn returned home with his tired body and Tang Guo, thinking that he could take a rest tomorrow, a little happy. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5697: Legend of the Wizarding World (51) Vol 2 Chapter 5697: Legend of the Wizarding World (51) Chapter 5697 The legend of the magic world (51) Just after dawn, Tang Guo woke up and felt that Eustace had appeared outside the gate of the yard. She walked out of the room to open the door, and Eustace quickly showed an apologetic look: "Miss Tang Guo, I''m sorry." "Where is your wife?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on a Warcraft car not far away. In the beautifully decorated carriage, it should be Eustace''s wife. Sure enough, Eustace asked her to wait a while, turned to the side of the WoW car, opened the door of the car, and helped down a woman with a thin body and a pale face. Eustace''s own face had been covered up, but Alison hadn''t. His wife didn''t go out very much, and went out by car. Therefore, in Sokha City, almost no one knew his wife. Even if someone saw this scene, it wouldn''t bother Miss Tang Guo. Tang Guo checked Alison''s physical condition. She hadn''t spoken all the time, just thinking about something. Eustace and Allison were very nervous, and they held each other''s hands. Mervyn came in with water from the outside and greeted the two of them to drink, both of them were a little apprehensive. Tang Guo''s unattainable dignity in their eyes, even with respect to Mervin, was really ttered to be offered water by the other party. "I can refine the potion to restore Alison''s magic, but her body has been severely traumatized and needs to be restored first." Tang Guo took out a potion for recovery, "Allison first go back and use this potion to restore her body. When Eustace gets the potion in a few days, I will hand him the potion for restoring magic." As she guessed, Alison was indeed deprived of his talents, so there was no way to gather magical elements. The restorative potions she refines happen to be something that can restore talent, which is of course hard to find in this world. And Alison''s situation is the same as Mervyn. Mervin did not cause any damage to his body, because the Havelock family didn''t know that he hadpletely lost his sword qi or spent some medicine to treat him. But Alison was in a remote forest when the ident happened, and when Eustace passed, everything was toote, missing the best treatment period. Both Eustace and Allison were red with excitement, and they hugged each other, trembling all over. Tang Guo and Mervin didn''t bother them. After the two calmed down, they thanked Tang Guo, and Eustace contributed a magical medicinal material on the spot. The value and appearance of these medicinal materials are good. Tang Guo was not polite and epted it directly. Eustace exhaled, and he didn''t know how to say the words of praise and thanks. In short, he would remember this kindness forever. "Alison''s situation is somewhat the same as Mervyn." Tang Guo said at this time, "You are both deprived of your talents. It''s not my arrogance. If you didn''t meet me, there should be no way to recover on this continent. A gifted person." Eustace and Allison looked at Tang Guo, then at Mervyn on the side. Alison already knew that Mervy had regained his sword aura, which was not surprising. What they are thinking now is that the two people have the same experience, will the same person be the same? "Miss Tang Guo, do you have any doubts?" Eustace asked, otherwise she wouldn''t mention it. "Alison, do you remember the person who did it to you?" Alison recalled: "The man is not tall, he is a young man." Vol 2 Chapter 5698: Legend of the Wizarding World (52) Vol 2 Chapter 5698: Legend of the Wizarding World (52) Chapter 5698 The legend of the magic world (52) Tang Guo knew in his heart that Ma Lin should do it himself to deal with Alison. Isn''t Ma Lin five years ago just a teenager? "Eustace, do you know that thest time the Havelock family was traveling two hours from the back of the mountain, they found a pile of corpses?" She thinks such a big thing, Eustace should know. Sure enough, he nodded: "I know." "These corpses should have been made by that person. Dean Edgar died unclearly, and most of them were." Tang Guo said, "The other party can not only deprive others of their talents, but also copy them." Tang Guo guessed that Maureen preferred copying, but obviously using copying would cost a lot. In terms of deprivation, it is estimated that there are some restrictions on Maureen. She asked carefully about the scene of Allison''s encounter with this incident and caught a key point. After Alison felt his magic disappeared, lying on the ground, he could see the body of the person who couldn''t see the face trembling. The exposed skin of the other party was still oozing with blood, as if supported by strength. "I thought the other party was injured before, so I gave up killing me when I heard someoneing over." Allison said. "He was not injured, but was supported by your strength. His body should not have these talents, and it is a bit unsuitable." Tang Guo felt that she was only one step away from the truth, but she couldn''t let Mo Lin discover that she already knew the other party''s abnormality. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for Maureen to run away with the thing and find a hidden ce to hide. "Miss Tang Guo, who is that person?" Eustace asked. "Maureen." Tang Guo didn''t mean to hide it either. Eustace''s identity was obviously unusual. With the cooperation of the other party, the weakening of Morin''s aura would be quicker. It is actually very simple to weaken Maureen''s halo, that is, it is moreplicated to operate. Maureen lost his prestige and failed in everything. He was unsatisfactory and was unable to gain strength. Every time the other party does something bad, if someone interrupts him, he gradually loses his aura. Anyway, it''s just to make Maureen go wrong. That''s right. Tang Guo was meditating here, Eustace was indeed unbelievable, Maureen? Maureen of the Havelock family? He frowned deeply, carefully reviewing some information about Maureen in his mind. After this memory, he discovered a lot of contradictions and strange ces. To be honest, he should have suspected these ces, but he had ignored them all before, which was not in line with his character. "Eustace, did you think of something?" Alison shook his hand nervously, with some worry in his eyes, she also knew Maureen. She doesn''t usually go out, and every time Eustacees back, she will tell her new things outside, without any concealment. Therefore, she still had a deep impression of Maureen, a genius who suddenly emerged from the Havelock family. "Alison, do you think that Maureen''s appearance is full of legends?" Eustace said, "Obviously, he was once a person who could not feel any magical elements and was judged by the holy swordsman that he could not cultivate sword aura. Why did he suddenly be a genius after more than ten years?" Alison nodded: "Yes, Maureen''s experience is very unreal. I only reacted when you said it." "Alison, you said that we are not fools, why did you react?" Vol 2 Chapter 5699: Legend of the Wizarding World (53) Vol 2 Chapter 5699: Legend of the Wizarding World (53) Chapter 5699 Legend of the Magic World (53) Alison stayed for a while, his expression suddenly changed: "Could it be that Maureen''s soul is very powerful, which weakens our impression of him, so he will subconsciously ignore the strangeness of him? Or, is there any magic baby in him that interferes? Our thinking?" "I think it''s very possible." It''s not that they haven''t heard of such things. It is said that powerful magicians, especially those with powerful soul power, appear in the crowd, which will make people subconsciously ignore their existence. "Miss Tang Guo, I don''t know what you need us to do?" Eustace is not a fool, Tang Guo can talk so much, definitely has a n. "If possible, I hope you can arrange for someone to monitor Maureen in Sokha City, so that it doesn''t go well with him." Tang Guo said, "Don''t do much else. You don''t need to monitor him when you leave Sokha City. I I''m afraid those people will die in his hands." Eustace didn''t quite understand, so he agreed. Of course he will not only do this, Maureen''s situation is very special, he must pass the news back. The sudden emergence of geniuses with plundering skills is really terrifying. Sending Eustace away, Tang Guo nned to take Mervin to stroll around the city and buy him something. It was a bit hard to practice him recently. Rest or rest, lest it break. She looked at Mervyn: "You have grown a lot taller." "It''s a lot stronger." The figure of swordsmen in this world is very tall, and adult swordsmen are generally 1.9 meters in height. The magician is much thinner, but the height is basically 1.75 meters. Some people who are rtively short, there are various reasons for that. By visual inspection, Mervyn is almost 1.8 meters tall now. "The clothes don''t fit." Tang Guomented, "Let''s go, buy clothes." Mervyn didn''t bother, he couldn''t refuse Agogo''s hospitality, not to mention that he really needed to buy some fitting clothes, which were already tight before. The two came to the ready-to-wear shop, Tang Guo started shopping frantically, and she took a set of everything she liked. Mervyn was helping her choose clothes, so he couldn''t buy it alone. Don''t buy it for her. In the end, the two bought dozens of sets of clothes and left the clothing store contentedly. The waiter in the store sent them away with a smile. Tang Guo found that someone was following her, Mervin also found out. Now he is not the former Mervin, his strength has improved by more than a little bit. The two walked out of the city tacitly, as if they were going to the forest. A long time away from Sokha City, a person wearing a mask appeared in front of the two of them. Behind this person, there was also a person wearing a mask, surrounding other directions. Maureen has not been caught for so long because of bad things, because he is cautious, and when he takes the initiative to do such things, he rarely reveals his true colors. "Kill Mervyn and the girl stays." Morin also changed his voice, Tang Guo and Mowen pretended not to recognize them. When those people rushed over, Mervy moved his hands. He raised his sword to deal with the person who rushed in front of him, knocking them back a dozen steps with a single sword. Mo Lin, who originally watched Mervin''s death, was stunned: "When did your sword aura recover?" "It seems that you know me well, are you the one who abolished my sword spirit?" Mervyn asked. Maureen didn''t say a word, how could he reveal his information at this time. Sure enough, he shouldn''t underestimate Mervin. It''s all like this, the other party can actually recover the sword aura, which shows that it is an existence with endless troubles. Vol 2 Chapter 5700: Legend of the Wizarding World (54) Vol 2 Chapter 5700: Legend of the Wizarding World (54) Chapter 5700 The legend of the magic world (54) He regretted it a little, and he should have killed Mervyn in the first ce. It was just that he wanted to see what would happen to the opponent when he stepped on the ground, he didn''t expect to miss the opportunity like this. "Kill him!" Maureen suppressed the anger in his voice, as well as such a trace of fear, so that everyone under his hand attacked Mervyn. But Mervyn was like a fish, wandering freely in those attacks. People on his side kept getting hurt, making Maureen angry. Mervyn, how can you progress so fast. Many of the men he brought were great swordsmen. Mervyn was able to do well in the attacks of these great swordsmen, and the potential was terrible. Today, he must kill Mervyn. Maureen decided to do it himself, his current strength is a high-level swordsman and a holy magician. I was able to reach the Saint Mage, thanks to the old thing, but it also exhausted his beauty points, so far there is no time to collect arge number of beauty points. Maureen decided to use lightning magic. The attack power of lightning magic was very powerful. He gathered a lightning bolt and attacked the position of Mervin''s head. He didn''t expect that Mervyn actually used ice magic to freeze his thunder and lightning directly. Tang Guo looked at the ice magic elements in Mervy''s body thoughtfully. Since Mervy awakened all magic elements, it was extremely easy to use, and it didn''t take much soul power at all. It seems that these magic elements belong to him. Thinking of Maureens jealousy of Mervyn, Mervyn wouldnt be the real son of luck in this world, right? Speaking of it, it is really very possible. Besides Maureen''s side, Mervyn was surprised to be able to use ice magic elements, but he didn''t have time to think at all, and frozen magic skills kept attacking him. Following the thunder and lightning, he tried to control, but he couldn''t control it anyway. He quickly cut off the connection between himself and the thunder and lightning, and stepped back several steps in a row. Mervyn was surprised at his own strength while responding to the swordsman''s attack. Today''s magic elements are exceptionally obedient. Maureen had attacked him again, this time he was using earth magic skills. Mervin instantly felt the earth magic elements on the ground fluctuate, and he tried to control thend under his feet, although he felt a bit of resistance. But in the end, those earth elements were still stable, and they didn''t listen to Maureen''s orders at all. Ma Lin''s face was pale. This time, he used the fire magic skill. He had just condensed a few fireballs in his hand, and was about to go out, but suddenly went out for some reason. Tang Guo saw what was happening now and fell into deep thought. It was obvious that Mervin was the son of luck in this world. I don''t know what will happen in the original world, but without Maureen, Mervyn should be able to awaken the entire series of magic. Looking at those magical elements, they were not under Maureen''s control. Maureen''s face changed drastically. It''s strange that he couldn''t see the problem now. How could Mervin be so perverted? Even if the opponent is the chosen one, this hang is too big, right? He abolished the other party, and the other party was actually inexplicable. Maureen was very unwilling. Is there something wrong with the creator of this world? Do you want such a big hang for the Son of Heaven, for fear of killing him? It doesn''t give people a way to survive at all. Maureen knew that it was impossible to kill Mervyn today, and he might still be dead, because Mervyn had already killed all his men in a sh. He didn''t hesitate at all and turned around and slipped away. Fortunately, there are so many darlings who escaped for his life, otherwise he might be here today. Vol 2 Chapter 5701: Legend of the Wizarding World (55) Vol 2 Chapter 5701: Legend of the Wizarding World (55) 5701 The first chapter magic world legend (55) The fleeing Maureen felt that there was danger behind him, and still did not look back. Even if Mervy''s cone of ice hit his back, it didn''t slow him down, but faster. Tang Guo looked at the blood spewed out by Mo Lin, and did not intend to leave anyone behind. "Mervin, the magic element is very close to you, as if you are one, do you feel it?" Mervyn nodded: "I feel more profound today," he paused after speaking, "I don''t feel so close now, it''s weird." Tang Guo guessed that it had something to do with Maureen, but why was the magic element closer to him when Maureen was there. Could it be these magic elements, knowing that Mervin is dangerous, so let him temporarily use it out of bounds? "After Maureen returns, he may find a way to plunder your skills." Tang Guo said, "Let''s go back." Maureen, who fled back, was really full of how to copy Mervin''s skills. Close the door of the house, even Nancy outside the door ignored it. After taking a medicine, his consciousness sank into the copying ball of light in his mind. In fact, there is another skill in copying the ball of light, plunder. The advantage of plunder is that it consumes less beauty points, but the disadvantage is that it will suffer a lot of pain if the talents and skills are integrated into oneself. It does not necessarily maintain the original strength, and may even burst. In short, cheap goods are not good. The more powerful his talent skills, the less he dared to use plundering skills. Unless, he himself is far superior to these people. In so many years, he has used plunder twice. The first time was five years ago, that woman''s magic skills were exactly what he needed, and he did not hesitate to plunder. Unfortunately, before he got rid of the troubles, his body was a little unbearable, and there were peopleing, so he could only give up. The second time, it was Mervyn. This time, he used means to change his appearance for a short time. He first copied Mervin''s skills, and then used the plunder. The integration was very good, and there was almost no hardship. He didn''t expect Mervyn to be so powerful in a short time. He deserves to be the son of choice, the creation **** gave him a big hang, making him a little weak. But he will not admit defeat, Maureen, since he got the copy of the ball, then he is the chosen son of this world. As long as he umtes enough beauty points, he can plunder Mervin''s abilities. Yes, beauties! Now he must umte more beauty points. Maureen felt that his recovery was almost the same, so he decided to go to see Mervyn, mainly to see what skills the opponent had. He wanted to umte beauty points based on the opponent''s skills. Tang Guo didn''t expect that Mo Lin would turn around and meet them unexpectedly. [Just now I felt that something in Maureen''s mind fluctuated. ] The systems voice sounded, [The host is big, the other party must havee to scan Mervin, he mostly wants to copy Mervins skills. Tang knew it, and Mo Lin walked up to him. When he saw Mervin, he was a little surprised: "Mervin, have you recovered your sword aura?" "Yes." Mervyn had never noticed that Maureen had such a good acting skills. "That''s great. Father would be happy if he knew about this." Maureen said, "Father couldn''t wait for those things before." Mervyn: "I am Mervyn Brent now and have nothing to do with the Havelock family." "Mervin, how did you recover your sword aura?" Molly didn''t care about this. ording to Tang Guo''s previous instructions, Mervin did not conceal: "It was a powerful alchemist who extended a helping hand to me." Maureen frowned. It was the pharmacist again. He had been greedy for the other party''s talent for a long time, but he hadn''t found anyone. drop! Reproducible skills detected. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5702: Legend of the Wizarding World (56) Vol 2 Chapter 5702: Legend of the Wizarding World (56) 5702 The first chapter magical world legend (56) [Skills that can be replicated include: all intermediate magician talent skills, great swordsman talent skills, copying all skills requires 1,000 points. Maureen''s eyes widened, and the consciousness asked: "Mervin only has the strength of an intermediate magician? I am the strength of a holy magician. If he only has the strength of an intermediate magician, how could he fall into his hands?" Maureen couldn''t believe it. Isn''t it a problem to copy the ball of light? With such a low-level strength, why do you still need a thousand beauty points? Now he doesn''t umte many beauty points. Isn''t that killing him? [The scan result will not be wrong. The sound of machinery sounded. After being silent, Maureen asked: [Mervin''s magic talent skills and Great Swordsman talent skills are so expensive, you give me a reasonable exnation. My current strength is much stronger than him. If you don''t give me a reasonable exnation, it will be a tasteless if I spend so many confidante points to copy it. The only bad thing about copied things is that there is no possibility of growth. In other words, he can only rely on continuous copying and then copying to improve his strength. If he spends his beauty points to copy Mervin''s magic talent skills, only the copied strength will be used, and he will not grow. Knowing that Mervyn only had an intermediate magician, Maureen felt that no matter what reason he had, it was impossible for him to spend so many confidantes to copy such a tasteless thing. Especially knowing that when it takes 800 points to copy Mervin''s magic talent skills, he basically excludes this. [Mervins magic talent skills can be used directly without chanting magic spells, condensing magic elements quickly, and can use all magic skills stacking at the same time. The sound of machinery sounded. Maureen: "As expected to be the son of luck, the middle-level magician just opened such a big hang, undoubtedly the creation **** himself helped him cheat." Maureen hated it, but it was a pity that he made a mistake and didn''t kill Mervin directly. He knows howfortable it is to use magic without chanting magic spells. He doesn''t need to chant magic spells. It''s not something else, but he bought it with a red face to copy the ball of light. It still has a limited period and needs to be renewed regrly, otherwise it cannot be used. Maureen still didn''t n to spend so many confidante points to copy Mervin''s skills, and felt that it was still a bit tasteless. But Mervin''s magical talent skills still make him a little greedy, if the opponent is stronger, a holy magician, or a magic holy, that would be great. In that case, he promised to collect confetti points immediately. He even has one, otherwise, don''t kill Mervin for the time being, let him grow up to the sage of thew. But thinking of Mervin''s horror, he shook his head and shivered. It''s so terrifying now, will he still have a chance to kill the opponent if he grows up? Mervyn is the son of luck. Now he has recovered his strength and awakened his magic talent. He cannot tolerate Mervyn to continue to live. Maureen left, not paying attention to Tang Guo and Mervin at all, his goal had been achieved. Fighting against Mervin today, he felt that the opponent was stronger and he could not match up for the time being. He needs to improve his strength, yes, he needs to copy a stronger strength to deal with Mervyn. Before duplicating his powerful strength, what he needs more is to umte a batch of beauty points. If you can get to know some Dharma Sages and Sword Sages when the umtion of beauty points is almost the same, it would be even more perfect. Perhaps, he could go back and inquire with his father to see where the Sword Saint and Dharma Saint usually haunt. Vol 2 Chapter 5703: Legend of the Wizarding World (57) Vol 2 Chapter 5703: Legend of the Wizarding World (57) 5703 The first chapter magic world legend (57) In addition, he really needs to meet new women. He didn''t dare to consider the girl next to Mervyn for the time being. With Mervyn, he couldn''t do anything. Unless, taking advantage of Mervin''s absence, take her away. Maureen''s eyes lit up suddenly, yes, he could choose when Mervyn was away and ask someone to take the girl away. Thinking of this, his heart was hot. He turned his head and nced at Tang Guo''s position, revealing a look that was sure to win. Tang Guo saw Ma Lin''s eyes all over her eyes. She could see that Ma Lin had some thoughts about her, and she could also see that Ma Lin''s eyes were not warm. I don''t like her, nor is it that greasy men capture women, but see her as something that can be captured. How could the good-looking Maureen suddenly show such a look? Soon after, the voice of the system sounded in her mind: [Host is big, I haven''t cracked the defense of that thing yet, but I heard Maureen muttering to himself in the room, saying that he must umte enough beauty points. Later, his maid Nancy was called in, and he asked Nancy to cheat the host, wanting to treat you badly. "Beauty point?" Tang Guo''s eyes lit up, and she had something to do with a woman. Thinking of Maureen''s attitude towards her and the things Maureen relied on, she seemed to be able to guess what the confidante would like. All memories indicate that the more Maureen''s women, the stronger they are. Before asking Margaret to take Maureen''s woman away, she just guessed whether this would reduce Maureen''s strength. If you umte enough beauty points, why umte? There are definitely benefits. You can redeem something. "Agogo, what is this?" "This is called a puppet paper man." Tang Guo said, she was about to cut her finger and suddenly remembered that she had no blood, "Mervin, get some blood on it." Mervin was puzzled, so he did. "You consciously control these paper puppets to be great beauties, the more beautiful the better." Brother Chi Xiao''s refining tools have been improving, and the strength of these paper puppets is not low. If it bes beautiful, it should be able to attract Maureen''s attention. Now that she knew that Maureen''s strength was rted to women, she had already thought of how to deal with Maureen. Mervyn was puzzled, but consciousness controlled the paper puppets to turn into beauties. It was Tang Guo''s face that had originally appeared in his mind, butter felt that it was inappropriate, so he shook his head and rbined the faces in other memories. Soon three big beauties appeared in front of Mervyn. They looked tall, basically 1.75 meters tall. They had different hair colors, golden, brown, and light gray, and the colors of their pupils were also different. "Mervin, you have seen a lot of beauties." Tang Guo praised. Mervyn shook his hand: "I haven''t taken the initiative to know each other. The Havelock family will participate in many asions. When I was there, I would inevitably meet those people." "I have seen the deity." The three big beauties looked inside the room, showing reserved smiles, and greeted Mervin with grace, scared Mervin quickly walked behind Tang Guo. "Agogo, my task has beenpleted, you can arrange for them." "Okay, you give them an instruction to let them listen to me, so you don''t have to worry about it. Seeing that you scare you, they are all born of your blood, and they are part of your body." Mervyn shook his head, saying that this was a very difficult thing, and he had nothing to do with them. "You will listen to Agogo in the future, and you can''t disobey it." Mervyn ordered and turned and walked out the door, "Agogo, I''m going to practice sword." Vol 2 Chapter 5704: Legend of the Wizarding World (58) Vol 2 Chapter 5704: Legend of the Wizarding World (58) 5704 The first chapter magic world legend (58) Mervy heard Tang Guo''sughtering from the room, and practiced his sword silently. Thinking that the three beautiful beauties in the house were made from his blood, he suddenly felt a little grateful, but fortunately it was not three handsome men. Otherwise, is that okay? Within ten minutes, Tang Guo opened the door, and three beauties walked out of the house. They had changed their clothes and looked much more luxurious than before. In addition, they also had names. Tang Guo didn''t feelzy this time and gave them a nice name seriously. The blonde-haired eldest son Nora Newman, the brown-haired second-born Bertha Newman, and the light gray-haired third-born Hilda Newman. Now they are the youngdies of the Newman family. The three sisterse out to y together. Tang Guo gave them many beautiful skirts, and also gave them countless gold coins, various medicines, and some things that people in this world thought were rtively good. Now the three Newman sisters are about to go out happily toplete their tasks. When they passed Mervyn, they smiled at him. "Dear Mervin, we''ll leave first and meet again." Mervyn shook his head, saying that it was not necessary to meet again. Didn''t Agogo say that afterpleting their tasks, they can move around freely? Therefore, there is really no need toe back to this small yard. The space here is not big enough to live in. How did Tang Guo make these things? Mervyn wouldn''t ask more at all. In his opinion, it was not strange that she made anything. Of course, he was still a little curious, what she asked the three Newman sisters to do. "I asked them to get closer to Maureen." Tang Guo didn''t conceal the meaning. "I suspect Maureen''s strength growth is rted to women. Before I learned that he urgently needs to umte beauty points. Then I thought of the past and found him. The more women, the stronger the strength." "The three sisters are now looking for a ce to stay in the city, pretending to be visiting from outside, and waiting for Maureen to take the bait." Mervyn didn''t understand: "What about after they approach Maureen?" "They won''t give Maureen physically and mentally, so it''s useless for Maureen to work hard. Not only that, I also gave them a lot of potions and asked them to find opportunities for Maureen to use. By the way, there is another task: They crowded out the women next to Maureen. It would be great if those women could see Maureen''s face clearly." Tang Guo always felt that even if Ma Lin had a halo, it was only for a while to confuse those women. Unless his strength will be stronger and stronger, otherwise, he can''t hold it back, and one day he will capsize. Speaking of this, she hadn''t paid attention to Margaret for a long time, and she didn''t know what was going on on her side. Mervyn didn''t ask any more, and went to practice the sword. They will not go to the mountains today, and they will go tomorrow. Thinking of facing those ugly big guys, the sword in his hand chops harder. After Tang Guo returned to the room, the group first asked about Marguerite. [Margaret]: Agogo, is there any news on your side? [School Flower]: I have touched some of Maureen''s situation, and people have arranged it out. I will wait for the effect now. If the effect is good, I will get another group of people so that Maureen has no time to take care of it. Margaret, what''s going on with you? [Margaret]: The forest has be lively recently. At first, those nobledies and princesses were jealous for Maureen''s battle. Later, under my arrangement, the gentle prince charming and his wife appeared. Their love made those nobledies and princesses jealous. Vol 2 Chapter 5705: Legend of the Wizarding World (59) Vol 2 Chapter 5705: Legend of the Wizarding World (59) Chapter 5705 Legend of the Magic World (59) [Margaret]: Especially when Prince Charming is strong, he will rub the "lewd" Maureen fiercely on the ground. Those nobledies and princesses seem to be unbelievable. [Margaret]: Agogo, you haven''t seen such a wonderful scene. With the continuous appearance of outstanding men and his wives, the nobledies and the princesses in the forest are now more and more towards Maureen The more I look down on it. Even they are discussing every day why they would fall in love with such a terrible person as Maureen. It is mainly my arrangement that makes Maureen "lecherous" and will be beaten wildly by those powerful and good men. Think about it, a man who was originally strong, like a god, was beaten every day, or because he hooked up other people''s wives and fiances, can these nobledies and princesses ept this result? They regret it now and want to leave the forest. [School Flower]: Are they nning to give up Maureen? [Margaret]: Yes, it hasn''t been two months. They can''t hold on anymore. It can be seen that all the aura on Maureen''s body has disappeared. There are so many outstanding men in contrast, how can they ept it? After a while, I will arrange a beautiful "Her Royal Highness" for Maureen, let Maureen continue to wrong them for the princess, let thempletely despair of Maureen, this matter is almost the end. [Margaret]: Agogo, can I put them back in a while? [School Flower]: Not only can you put them back, you can also make up a plot to ruin Maureen''s reputation throughout the West Vietnam Sea Continent, so that everyone knows that he is a shameless person. Don''t worry, Maureen has me here, he can''t get there. To be honest, I really hope he can go to the West Vietnam Sea Continent, so I have a chance to find a passage. As for the plot made up by Margaret, she doesn''t care at all, believe it or not for King Lita and some of the families who contributed their daughters. In short, Maureen cannot go back at the moment. Perhaps, she can solve Maureen in the East Shengzhou maind. Tang Guo continued to refine the medicine in the house. Not long after she heard some movement in the yard, Mervin''s voice came as soon as she walked to the door. "You go back, I am no longer a member of the Havelock family, no matter what the reason, I will never go back again." "Master Mervyn, what if the Duke is seriously ill?" Mervyn said indifferently: "It has nothing to do with me if I die." The person''s face looked ugly: "Master Mervyn, even if you recover your sword aura, such arrogance, without the blessing of the Havelock family, you will suffer sooner orter." "I haven''t suffered a lot since I changed my surname to Havelock." Mervy replied unceremoniously. He hadn''t seen before that the Havelock family was so thick-skinned. "Master Mervyn, your mother misses you too." Mervyn: "I am Mervyn Brent now. I have no father or mother, no brothers or sisters, and no one who is rted to me by blood." Mervyn made a request: "If you want a face, leave as soon as possible. The Havelock family shouldn''t be ashamed of it if the trouble urs." The people of the Havelock family are not faceless, Mervyn said so, he can only leave a sentence that he is ignorant, and finally leave with resentment. Mervyn smiled coldly, and he wouldn''t go back there. Tang Guo stood at the door, her consciousness shrouded in the outside, and she unexpectedly discovered the existence of Nancy. Seeing Nancy hiding not far away, she knew what was going on today. Maureen wanted to use this to attack her, but Mervyn didn''t take it. "Mervin, I''ll go out." Mervin was originally going to practice the sword. Hearing that Tang Guo was going out, he quickly put the sword away and came to her naturally: "Let''s go." "You practice swords at home and I will go out by myself." Mervyn was a little reluctant: "It''s dangerous outside." "Do I think I am a porcin doll? Would you like to fight a fight, see if you are good or I am good?" A struggle appeared on Mervyn''s face, and finallypromised. He can''t win! What a not-so-happy conclusion. "Then youe back soon." Vol 2 Chapter 5706: Legend of the Wizarding World (60) Vol 2 Chapter 5706: Legend of the Wizarding World (60) Chapter 5706 The legend of the magic world (60) Mervyn seriously warned: "The people of the Havelock family are despicable, especially Maureen." Tang Guo smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, if anyonees to provoke me, I will let them disappear." She wanted to meet with Nancy, and wanted to see whether the maid who was with Maureen was confused by Maureens aura or relied on Maureen unlimitedly. With him as the center, even if he did some vicious things, as long as It was for Maureen and would not refuse. As soon as Tang Guo went out, she felt Nancy''s eyes on her. Her consciousness swept away, and Nancy was pulling her hair, carefully following Tang Guo, perhaps because she was afraid of disturbing Mowen. Nancy followed Tang Guo for a long time, and she couldn''t help showing some joy in her eyes when she found that Tang Guo was getting more and more remote. As long as the girl is led to the ce the young master said, her task will bepleted. Her life was saved by the young master, and it was willing to do such a thing for the young master. Besides, the young master is so good, he will definitely be good to this girl. The woman beside the young master has not been wronged. She really didn''t want the young master to suffer from lovesickness anymore, as long as the girl was led to the ce where the young master was, the young master could meet each other alone. She believes that if the girl truly understands the young master, she will definitely be sumbed to the charm of the young master. Nancy felt it was almost done, and ran to Tang Guo''s position crying, grabbed Tang Guo''s arm, looked at Tang Guo in panic, "Miss, can you help me?" At this moment, Nancy looked embarrassed, with blood stains on her body, and despair in her eyes. That face was simply covered up, but she couldn''t hide Tang Guo''s divine knowledge. Tang Guo didn''t know Nancy''s identity, and he didn''t know what kind of experience the other party had had, and he would act so realistically. "You let me go first, how do you want me to help you?" "My mother is hot, and I want toe to the city to buy medicine for treatment, but I don''t have enough gold coins. Miss, can you take me as a servant? Just an antipyretic medicine will do." Nancy said pitifully. Xixi, if it''s an average nobledy, she might really believe it. Nancy looked very pitiful, and many people would be very moved if she was willing to be a servant in order to buy medicine for her mother. I bought the medicine, so I must follow it to see what happened. With such a well-behaved maid, maybe her mother will be cured, and there will be one more handyman. For the nobledy, doing some kindness will also improve her character, and she will be called kind, and no one will refuse. "Is your mother really sick?" "Yes, miss, please." Tang Guo looked at Nancy with a smile, and gathered magic elements on Nancy''s face, instantly revealing her true face: "If I remember correctly, are you the maid next to Maureen? Pretending to be such a pair. Look, where do you want to lead me to?" Seeing Nancy''s eyes widened and trying to run away, Tang Guo pinched Nancy''s neck. Nancy wanted to struggle, even using magic to escape, but she couldn''t break free, her eyes were full of panic, how could the opponent''s strength be so powerful? "Mo Lin asked you toe? I''ve already seen that his eyes are wrong, youe to deceive me, trick me to see Maureen?" Nancy suppressed the panic, her eyes full of worship and love for Maureen: "Miss, Master Maureen is a very good person. You will love him when you see him." "Master has admired Miss for a long time, and I ask you to fulfill it." "Have you been stung by a ho?" Tang Guo was obviously a little angry. "So greasy and disgusting man, I feel sick at a nce." "You are not allowed to say that, Master!" Nancy was angry, her eyes seemed to kill Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s indifferent voice sounded: "Your young master does this kind of business, right? How many things have you done for him? Trick thedies to see him, do you know what your young master will do?" Nancy was still very stubborn and said: "It was their blessing to be seen by the young master. Although they were unwilling at first, they were moved by the young masterter." Tang Guo''s eyes were indifferent. He turned out to be a rape, rape, and aplice, so let''s go and die. Click Nancy''s eyes protruded, and she didn''t expect Tang Guo to kill her, directly killing her. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5707: Legend of the Wizarding World (61) Vol 2 Chapter 5707: Legend of the Wizarding World (61) Chapter 5707 The legend of the magic world (61) "Master, it''s okay." Maureen''s running dog, Alec, ran up to him in a panic, his burly body was trembling, and his eyes were panic, as if he was afraid that the next news would implicate Maureen on him. Body. But the young master asked him to do this, and he must exin the truth to the young master. Even if he doesn''t say it, the young master will knowter. Maureen''s brows clenched and his face showed a little impatience: "What''s the matter?" Heined very much that Nancy was so slow this time. He had been waiting here for a long time, and there was no movement there, so he had to arrange for Alec to go over and see what was going on. Morin had never thought about Mervyn''s rejection of the Havelock family''s invitation to him to go back. Even if Mervyn would refuse now, his father used another excuse to call him back to talk about the fact that the other party could not fail to agree, and how to save face. Where did he know that Mervin was not giving face, Tang Guo also discovered his attempt, and even solved his maid Nancy. "Master, Nancy she..." Alec knows how different Maureen is to Nancy. Even though Nancy is very low, no woman can trust Maureen as much as Nancy. If the young master knew that Nancy was killed, he would not know how angry he would be. "What''s wrong with Nancy?" Maureen felt a little bad, but he didn''t guess that Nancy would die. "Could it be that someone took her away against Nancy? Mervyn came back early?" "Master, Nancy is dead." Alec knew that he couldn''t hide, and he simply said the answer. In an instant, he felt the mania and angering from Maureen. He wanted to be farther away, but he couldn''t move his footsteps, as if two iron nails were nailing his feet to the ground. The big beads of sweat on his face fell one by one, but after a while, his whole body was soaked. "Alec, what did you say? You say it again?" Maureen''s voice almost growled, his eyes were full of anger, and Nancy was dead in his head. He was so well-behaved around him, and the woman he trusted the most died suddenly. He could not ept it, not at all. "Master, Nancy was killed. When I went, she was lying in an alley and didn''t see anyone else." Alec said with difficulty, almost every word, from Maureen''s The pressure increased by one point, and he couldn''t help but knelt on the ground. Maureen''s face was gloomy, and the anger in his eyes gradually turned into sadness. He muttered in a low voice, "Nancy, Master will definitely help you take revenge, and will never let you die in vain." Maureen didn''t make much spection about who killed Nancy, he thought there was no one else except Mervyn. "Where is Nancy''s body?" "I put her in the magic ring." Alec whispered, for fear that Maureen would direct his anger at him. Because of this, he dared not leave Nancy''s body alone in that ce to be exposed. Maureen carefully checked Nancy''s body. Nancy was twisted to death. The other party was very strong, because there were no fingerprints on Nancy''s neck. It can only be said that the opponent''s power was used very cleverly, not harming the flesh, but it could kill Nancy. Who else is this man besides Mervyn? Mervyn is so powerful. "Go, go to Mervyn." If Mervyn is at home, then Nancy must have been killed by the other party. Vol 2 Chapter 5708: Legend of the Wizarding World (62) Vol 2 Chapter 5708: Legend of the Wizarding World (62) Maureen didn''t say a word along the way, until he walked to the small courtyard where Tang Guo and Mervin lived, and heard the sound of chopping swords inside, he clenched his fist hard, and finally couldn''t help cursing in a low voice. Maureen took a deep breath, and now he was not Mervyn''s opponent. Originally, he didn''t intend to deal with Mervin so quickly, but the other party''s actions really made him too angry. Nancy has been following him all the time, Mervyn can actually kill him, can only say that he didn''t take him seriously. Then, don''t me him for being rude. He can''t deal with Mervyn, but he can use other people''s hands to deal with Mervyn. If he reveals that Mervin recovers his sword aura and rises to the strength of the Great Swordsman in a short time, not only that, but also reveals that the opponent is now a magician of the whole system. A cruel smile crossed the corner of Maureen''s mouth. Without Mervyn blessed by the Havelock family, who could protect him? As for the Havelock family to bless Mervyn? does not exist. He would let the Havelock family only hate Mervyn, and would never protect each other. A person who cannot be used by the family, but brings infinite danger to the family, can the people of the Harvard Rock family tolerate him? Not only could it not tolerate it, but he would also issue a maind hunting order against Mervin, and countless people woulde to kill Mervin at that time. Haha, what about the son of luck, what about the genius, being chased by so many people, can he escape? Tang Guo had actually discovered that Maureen was outside, and the murderous intent so strong came in from the outside, it wouldn''t work if he didn''t feel it. She didn''t move, and even motioned Mervin not to move. "Let''s go." Maureen finally stared at the door and left without knocking. He wasn''t that stupid, and he was facing Maureen now. "Agogo, Maureen is afraid that he won''t let it go." Tang Guo: "I know, but he seems to put hatred on you, thinking you killed Nancy." "It''s okay." Mervyn was not so worried on the contrary, it was good to be directed at him, lest they stare at Agogo. The system has been staring at Maureen, watching him shut himself in the room by himself, and he didn''t talk to himself, just silent. However, the system found that the thing in Maureen''s mind was suddenly active and frequent. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he began to decipher it frantically. Only when the opponent fluctuates, he has a chance to decipher. He felt that he had to talk to the host, and stimte Maureen more, so that the other party couldmunicate more with the stuff in his mind, and he would have many opportunities to decipher the opponent''s defense. On the next day, Tang Guo and Mervin continued to go to the mountains. The monsters were very excited to see them the day before yesterday, and ran towards the two of them on the huge footboard. Obviously he looks a bit ugly, but his eyes looked expectant, and Mervin couldn''t help but smile a little with a ttering look. Ugly is a little bit ugly, but the temperament is still a little cute. Tang Guo gave the previously refined potion to the monsters, Mervin was quite big, of course he didn''t say anything. If he can support Xiaolong under the hands of so many monsters, then the strength can reach the holy swordsman. If he can draw a tie with them, if the opponent is not merciful, his strength should be infinitely close to the Juggernaut. However, these must be used in conjunction with his magic. When he fought against the monsters, although the magic elements were very kind, they didn''t have the kind of fighting against Maureen. The magic elements could control that feeling for him. Vol 2 Chapter 5709: Legend of the Wizarding World (63) Vol 2 Chapter 5709: Legend of the Wizarding World (63) Regardless of where Mervyn is fighting the monster over there, Tang Guo is already refining the medicine. She refining medicine in the morning and practicing summoner skills in the afternoon. Of course no longer summoning these monsters and simr things, these monsters are already good enough for Mervin to practice. She had to summon some new things, and it would be better if she could be stronger than these monsters. Tang Guo silently used the Summoner skills, and the jerky Summoner spells spread like ripples to unknown ces. Her soul stretched out to see everything on the road clearly. Especially some powerful things attracted her the most. She is now more and more proficient in controlling the Summoner''s skills, and can control the Summoner''s spells, so that Mervyn and monsters on the side are not affected, unless she specifically targets them. Don''t know how long it has passed, Tang Guo felt the strong wave, and became interested, and all the spells instantly attacked the strong wave. She felt the opponent''s resistance, the opponent''s soul power was very powerful, but it was nothing in front of her ten thousand year prison monster. There was some shaking on the ground, getting more and more severe, and Tang Guo could even feel that the thing was struggling intensely. But the other party has been controlled by the woven by her soul power, no matter how hard she struggles, she can onlye up obediently. "What''s the matter with you?" It was Merwen who had a problem here, and the monsters who had been training with him stopped one after another, and even looked at Tang Guo''s direction with a little fear. Mervin had a bad heart, but he didn''t dare to disturb Tang Guo who was singing a spell. "Do you know what came out?" The monsters nodded, and then quickly jumped into the gap before. Mervy thought the monsters were scared and wanted to go back, a little regretful, but didn''t expect the monsters to just lie under the seam, stretch out a big head, and look at Tang Guo''s side. Mervyn was surprised, aren''t these monsters afraid? Why don''t you go? The monsters were actuallymunicating quietly, and finally decided to look at the situation, and if something went wrong, they would run quickly. If nothing happens, they will continue to practice against that human being, and they will be able to get a lot of delicious potions. Their strength has not been increased for a long time, because of the environment and their own limitations, there are few opportunities to improve their strength. Now that there is such an opportunity, how can I miss it? Mervyn: "..." These monsters are ugly, with big heads and look very stupid, but they are really not stupid at all. Tang Guo''s vibration grew stronger and stronger, and with a loud noise, her curse stopped. The dust in front of her was lifted up, Mervy ran to Tang Guo quickly, watching the dusty position vigntly. He felt that what appeared was very powerful, and he was not an opponent. Tang Guo was calm, she summoned this thing, how could she be afraid? The dust dissipated, and a man with fiery red hair appeared not far from Tang Guo and Mervin, with two pointed ears on his head and an iprehensible totem on his ears. His eyes are also red, and he just needs to look at it and he feels it is dangerous. He wore a very luxurious ck robe, and his overall appearance was noble and evil. He breathed an ufortable breath all over, making people want to leave here immediately. All of the above are felt by Mervyn. Tang Guo looked at the man in front of him carefully, Mervyn noticed it and reminded him: "A Guoguo, what are you looking at? He is a dangerous thing." Vol 2 Chapter 5710: Legend of the Wizarding World (64) Vol 2 Chapter 5710: Legend of the Wizarding World (64) "You are the thing." The red-haired man in the ck robe was angry, and cursed at Mervyn, "No, you two are not things. Let''s talk about what you wish to summon the demon in the afternoon. " "Really, human beings are so troublesome." "Also, can you use your soul summons honestly, don''t chant that ugly spell?" Tang Guo is silent, the devil? This guy turned out to be a demon, he should still be a very powerful demon. "Which of you are selling souls?" Hiry said impatiently, "Let me see how your souls are first." Hiry''s red eyes stared at Tang Guo and Mervyn, and she frowned when she looked at him, vaguely feeling something wrong with him. "What''s your name?" Tang Guo asked. "Hiry." Hiry replied casually. "Are you selling souls?" Tang Guo shook his head: "We don''t sell souls." "If you don''t sell your soul, what do you call me out for? And... why can''t I see through your soul?" Hiry asked uncertainly, feeling even worse. Now he wasn''t just waking up, he was a little awake. Looking back at the scene of being summoned before, his eyes widened. It seemed that he was not following the power of the human soul, but was forcibly brought over by a. Hiry was a little bit cold behind her, but her expression was still as if nothing had happened: "Since you don''t sell your souls, don''t disturb others'' afternoon sleep. Humans are very troublesome." Hiry was about to leave. He thought it was dangerous here, and his instinct told him that it was right to leave immediately. The monsters lying in the seam over there came out. They obviously felt that the powerful Hiry was scared, so they didn''t need to hide. "Hiry, don''t leave yet." Tang Guo said. Hiry didn''t want to listen and wanted to leave immediately, but he was trapped by the woven by the power of the soul, and couldn''t break free. I used to break free unconsciously in a dream, but now I break free really soberly. After he found no results, he had to resign and walk back. "I don''t know what your honorable lord wants to say to me, a little devil?" Although it is difficult to believe that he was trapped by a human being, in the face of great strength, even the devil had to surrender. The insidious and cunning demon can''t fight against absolute strength, otherwise all that is waiting for is destruction. "Are you a demon?" Tang Guo asked. Hiry smiled: "Yes, sir." "It sounds like you have done deals with a lot of humans?" Tang Guo was just a little curious about the devil, and didn''t mean anything else. In addition, she felt that Hiry''s strength was good, and she might be Mervin''s trainer. "Yes, I have traded with many human beings." Hiry replied very seriously, "Living people can trade with me with their souls. As long as they be my servants, their souls will not dissipate when they die. Serve by my side. Generally, after human beings die, their souls will dissipate immediately unless they are strong enough. Those who are strong enough will hardly choose to trade with me. After all, they still have the opportunity to reincarnate at the reincarnated gate." "Speaking of which I did a deal with a dead soul a few months ago." Tang Guo originally just asked casually, wondering what kind of creature the demon was, but what Hiry''s words made her catch. A few months ago, a dead person traded with his soul? Vol 2 Chapter 5711: Legend of the Wizarding World (65) Vol 2 Chapter 5711: Legend of the Wizarding World (65) "Is that person Edgar?" Tang Guo asked immediately. Hiry was surprised: "How do you know? Do you know Edgar? Honorable sir, well, if you want me to let Edgar go, there is no problem. Who makes you powerful? But once you have a demon To sign a contract, we have to abide by the rules of this world. This is the right that God the Father has given us to demons. But I can promise you that Edgar can go wherever he wants. I dont care about him, okay? But he wants to be reincarnated. Possibly, the contract is unsolvable." Dean Edgar really signed a contract with the devil, Tang Guo didn''t intend to help the other party terminate the contract. "This is Edgar''s deal with you. I won''t care. I want to know where Edgar is now? Was his daughter Beryl taken away by Dean Edgar?" In fact, she had almost guessed that Edgar couldn''t let go of her daughter after death, so she would rather give up hatred and freedom and trade with the devil to take his daughter away. "It was Edgar who took Beryl away." Perhaps knowing that Tang Guo would not do it unreasonably, Hiry became bolder. "His wish is to go to a safe ce to take care of his daughter. Until Beryl bes the Juggernaut or the end of his life. Because it takes a long time, I signed an eternal life contract with him. In other words, once Beryl reaches the Juggernaut or dies, Edgar will always be my servant. ." "I sent them to a very safe ce." Hiry looked quite triumphant. "The human named Maureen can never find them again." "They didn''t follow you back?" Hiry: "The world of demons is not suitable for humans." "Lord Devil, can you send me to see Dean Edgar?" Mervyn said at this time, learning that Edgar was not really dead, Mervyn was actually very happy. He hopes to use a crystal ball to record the bad things that Maureen did before in Edgar''s ce. Hiry: "It''s okay, but it''s okay, but without the call of the human soul, I can only open the channel once a month. So, if I send you over today, you won''t be able to return until a monthter." "Where is that?" Mervyn asked. Hiryughed, with a proud look on her face: "That is a continent simr to your Dongshengzhou continent, called Xiyuehai continent. This world is not perfect, and the Father God has not really integrated the whole world, suddenly I fell asleep. I can know this because of the Father''s preference for me." "That ce is called the Xiyuehai Continent." Hiry didn''t sell her, but she showed a look that you couldn''t believe it. "Do you feel shocked?" Mervyn and Tang Guo looked at each other, shocked but shocked, but not shocked at the West Vietnam Sea Continent, but Dean Edgar and his daughter were actually sent to the West Vietnam Sea Continent. It was still a naive demon who did this. "No, why are you not surprised at all?" Hiry quit, "Don''t you think it is hard to believe that one more continent? The old man Edgar was surprised when he knew about it for a long time. All kinds of sighs, there are actually two continents. You two, can you give me some face." Really, he has no sense of aplishment at all for this proud demon. "I''m from the West Vietnam Sea maind." Hiry heard her heartbreaking voice, and he was not afraid of Tang Guo now. He floated in front of Tang Guo with a sad expression on his face: "It turns out that God the Father prefers not only me, but also the two of you." "No, I was brought here by someone." Tang Guo said, this demon looked a little simple. Hiry got better at once: "The Father still prefers other people. It turns out that I have other brothers and sisters of the same level." "That''s a bad guy." Tang Guo said, "Don''t you think I have a problem?" Hiry paused, looking at Tang Guo, her fiery eyes shed: "Your body is dead." "It was killed by that person..." Tang Guo simply said of Maolin''s behavior. Hiry was angry: "God the Father favors that person. He actually did bad things. It''s too disappointing. That hateful human named Maureen is not worthy of the Father''s love." Vol 2 Chapter 5712: Legend of the Wizarding World (66) Vol 2 Chapter 5712: Legend of the Wizarding World (66) Chapter 5712 Legend of the Magic World (66) "Are you going to the West Vietnam Sea? I can send you there, or I can bring Edgar over." Hiry said, "The West Vietnam Sea maind is not very safe, and Maureen can go there anytime. " Unexpectedly, the preference given to him by God the Father was not the only one, and Hiry was a little hurt in her heart. But thinking of the love of God the Father, he calmed down. The Father God is the creator **** of this world, and every creature on this continent is counted as his child. Among so many children, one or two are favored, it seems normal. Besides, Maureen is still a bad thing. If God Father wakes up, he will punish Maureen. Tang Guo didn''t tell Hiry that Maureen''s golden finger was probably not given by the creator of the world, so Hiry subconsciously believed that Maureen was also the preferred child. "Hiry, don''t use it for the time being." Tang Guo refused Hiry''s kindness. She thinks that the creation **** of this world can give Hiry such a preference because of his simple personality, a heart of innocence, and the strong dependence on the creation god. The devil here is just a race, it looks evil, but it actually touches the evil that is not imagined. And talking with Hiry this time, she can feel that Hiry is pure, as for the evil at first nce, it''s all because of his power with an evil aura. The existence of this demon is very contradictory. Hiry didn''t quite understand, and her bright red eyes looked at Tang Guo: "A Guoguo, you are so powerful, why don''t you just kill Maureen?" "Killing Maureen now is equivalent to killing the entire world." Tang Guo exined, "I forgot to tell you that Maureen is not a child favored by Chuangshi God. The people favored by Chuangshi God are you and Mervin. Someone wants to steal the power of this world and connect Maureen''s fate with the whole world." "Once you kill him when he is influential, the world will copse in an instant. You also said that this world is iplete, and the other party should use this loophole." Hiry felt relieved after hearing that Maureen was not a child preferred by God of Creation. But when he heard that Mervin was the one he preferred, he raised his eyebrows and began to see Mervin not pleasing to his eyes. Mervyn stood straight with a straight face, not minding the look in Hiry''s unbearable eyes. In his opinion, Hiry''s personality resembles a child, reminding him of when he took his brothers and sisters to the forest to practice as a child. "Forget it, God the Father has so many children, it''s normal to prefer one or two." Hiry wanted to understand, his red eyes kept staring at Mervin, "I really can''t hate you, it''s God the Father''s preference. of." "Your name is Mervin, right? Okay, you will be my brother in the future, and I will cover you." Hiry reached out and patted Mervin on the shoulder, "As long as you are honest and don''t cause trouble, good To grow up and build and protect this world for the Father God, I will not treat you like anything." "Some human beings are really evil. Even if I absorb a lot of those evil forces, many evil forces will still be born every day." Hiry muttered, "I will not let this world be a existence full of evil forces. ." Hiry whispered, finally let Tang Guo understand why he was innocent and evil. It turned out that he was absorbing the evil forces of this world, and didn''t want the world to be full of these things. Vol 2 Chapter 5713: Legend of the Wizarding World (67) Vol 2 Chapter 5713: Legend of the Wizarding World (67) Chapter 5713 Legend of the Magic World (67) "Then how can we kill Maureen?" Hiry asked, apparently he thought Tang Guo was so powerful, and mentioned this matter, it must be resolved. Even if Tang Guo didn''t solve it, he would find a way to solve Maureen. Maureen produced more evil powers alone than tens of thousands of people. The world created by God the Father is beautiful and mysterious. Since God the Father fell asleep, he has watched little by little that many evil things were born in this world. But he couldn''t wake up God Father. When God Father fell asleep, he was still very young, just as old as a seven or eight-year-old human being. But God the Father gave him a very powerful force, and said that he would not be afraid of being bullied, and told him not to cause trouble. God the Father said that he was gathered with the cleanest power in the entire world. Hiry lowered her head a little, all in sorrow. Now he has been contaminated by those evil forces. He didn''t cause trouble, but hoped that God Father would wake up and would not dislike him for being polluted. "Hiry, Agogo is very powerful. You have already seen the solution to Maureen''s affairs. Don''t worry." Mervyn is not guarding Hiry anymore. This is a simple child with an adult body. "This world will be very beautiful, and we can join hands to create it." Mervyns concern came so suddenly, Hirys sadness dissipated in an instant, and she proudly said: Im not worried, and you dont have tofort me. I''m much older than you, you have to be behind me. "The truth you said, you are the greatest." Mervyn said sincerely. Child, just follow it. Hiry was a little embarrassed: "Well, can you talk about how to solve Maureen? I haven''t paid attention to those before, and I also have restrictions. I need a human call to reach the human world, and I won''t take the initiative toe over. " He is basically asleep, so he can quickly purify the evil powers from his body. "I have arranged for someone to approach Maureen to attract his attention. We have some conflicts with Maureen recently, and he estimates that he will take action soon." Speaking of this, Tang Guo asked, "Hiry, can you always exist as a human being? The world?" "Of course it can. Although it is not easy toe here, I have no problem in surviving anywhere." Moreover, he likes being here. If it wasn''t for the evil power in his body to be purified, he should prefer to survive in the human world. "I heard that the devil can be invisible at any time, invisible, is it true?" Tang Guo continued to ask. Hiry lifted her chin: "Of course, I am the first child preferred by God the Father." "That''s really great, I just happen to have one thing here to ask you." Tang Guo said with a good smile, "It''s about Mo Lin." Hiry didn''t think there was a problem at all. It was about Maureen. He was very interested: "What''s the matter?" "It is very simple to cut off Morin''s connection with the world. As long as his luck bes weaker and weaker, the impact on this world will be less. There is a strange thing in his mind..." Tang Guo said briefly. When Maureen used external forces to improve her strength, Hiry was angry again. "Now Maureen may do some bad things and want to me Mervin. I want you to hide behind Maureen and put this scene in. Record it with a crystal ball." Vol 2 Chapter 5714: Legend of the Wizarding World (68) Vol 2 Chapter 5714: Legend of the Wizarding World (68) Chapter 5714 Legend of the Magic World (68) Hiry asked strangely: "Don''t you stop him from doing bad things?" "Mervin, if Maureen attacked the Havelock family, do you need to stop it?" Tang Guo asked. Mervyn: "Otherwise, they still have a life, and the others are conceited. If Maureen kills them, will they improve their luck?" "Okay, Hiry. Mervyn said, do you understand?" Mervyn also made sense, if those people died, would it improve Maureen''s luck? It seems more effective to leave Maureen with his life. After confessing to Hiry, he went to see Maureen in stealth, and Agogo''s instructions sounded in his mind, Maureen had infinite means, it is best not to confront the other party to avoid problems. Although he was very angry, he decided to listen to Agogo. After all, she is powerful, and she and Mervy are in good shape. Mervyn, his brother, seems to have other thoughts about Agogo, so he should cooperate. After Hry left, Tang Guo continued to practice the summoner skills, while Mervy went back to practice with the monsters. Maureen didn''t know that a powerful demon appeared silently beside him. The demon was staring at his every move and recorded all his actions. Ten dayster, Tang Guo handed the recovery potion to Eustace. Allison used it the same day and finally recovered the long-lost magic power. Not only that, but she also felt that her talent had grown. The next day, Eustace and Allison specially brought many precious medicinal materials to thank Tang Guo, but Tang Guo did not refuse. "Recently, I refined some precious potions and brought them to your auction." Of course Eustace couldn''t ask for it. He didn''t know Tang Guo''s purpose, but it was a good thing. In addition, he remembered about Maureen, and said: "There are already people investigating Maureen. His behavior is too weird and it has to be suspected." Tang Guo was not interested in this, and if there were no surprises, Morin would soon be unable to jump up. Soka City became lively again, because the mysterious pharmacist actually took out a potion that was even more precious than before. Among these precious potions, the potion that drives everyone crazy the most is the potion that restores talent. It is said that the magic sword energy is abolished, and it can be recovered after taking the recovery potion. The news came out in only three days, making everyone crazy. Especially in some nobles, there are some geniuses, or the strong have lost their talents for various reasons. No matter how likely the potion might be, they will try it. As for selling fakes at auction, they don''t have to worry at all. Since people dared to release the news, it must be true. Eustace yed up the atmosphere for half a month, and confirmed that the people who had arrived at the huge cost of energy consumption in the entire continent almost arrived, preparing for the auction tomorrow with peace of mind. On this day, Tang Guo took the initiative toe to him, and made a request to the auction, and at the same time sent another potion. "These things cannot be auctioned to anyone in the Havelock family, and the person who auctions off these potions cannot give or sell the potions to the Havelock family." Tang Guo asked, and at the same time produced a bunch of magic contracts. Everyone whoes in must sign a contract." Tang Guo asked Margaret about these magic contracts. They were not only contracts, but also terrible curses. If anyone vited them, they would end up miserably. Eustace was not surprised at this request, and the auction would definitely agree, and he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Vol 2 Chapter 5715: Legend of the Wizarding World (69) Vol 2 Chapter 5715: Legend of the Wizarding World (69) Chapter 5715 Legend of the Magic World (69) Tang Guo took out so many magic contracts at once, he was a little shocked, he was generous. Refining these magic contracts requires at least the strength of the holy magician. But when he touched the magic contract, his heart was even more shocked. No, the people who refine the magic contract in front of him can only be above Dharma Sage, she actually knows Dharma Sage? Eustace suddenly smiled. Miss Tang Guo was so mysterious and took out so many things. She had a strong talent for refining medicine, and it was normal for a Dharma sage to sit behind her. "Okay, Miss Tang Guo, I don''t know what the potion you gave to the auction this time?" Eustace asked, "If it is a potion that is more powerful than the recovery potion, I think the auction can appear as a mysterious potion. , Give everyone a surprise, and stay a dayter." "It''s up to you, I have no opinion." Tang Guo drew out ten potions, "This is a potion to enhance talent, five talents each for swordsman and magician." Eustace is already stupid in ce, what? The potion that enhances talent? Isn''t talent born? Can it be improved with potions? Is he dreaming? Must be dreaming. Eustace squeezed his arm so hard that he hissed in pain, and when he saw the girl who was still wearing a ck cloak and a mask covering half of his face, he was finally sure that he was not dreaming. His eyes were red, and he tremblingly took ten potions from Tang Guo''s hands. This time, he also participated in the auction of potions. In any case, at least one potion is required. Allison needs this thing too much. He didn''t think he had a good rtionship with Tang Guo, so he could ask her for something, even if he would pay the price. He thinks this is not good, but it will give people a feeling of insatiable greed. He is not short of money, he does not need to use this method to offend a powerful alchemist, especially there is a magic sage behind the other party. He felt bad for leaving a little bit of bad impression. He has countless wealth, and Allison will support him in doing so. After Eustace put away the potion, he bid farewell to Tang Guo, took the magic contract, and announced the rules of this auction. He believes that even if the conditions are so, there will be an endless stream of people entering the auction. Even many people are happy that if the Havelock family does not participate, thepetition will be much less. Sure enough, as soon as he announced the news, everyone was surprised at first, and then became happy. Especially those families with the same strength as the Havelock family are gloating, and guessing how the other party offended the mysterious and powerful pharmacist. "It''s hateful, we have never seen that mysterious alchemist, how could the other party suddenly target us and forbid us to take repair potions?" The Duke patted the table very angrily. The people in the room did not speak, and they did not understand. "No, I''m going to see it in person tomorrow, otherwise I won''t be upset. I don''t know if the mysterious alchemist will show up, I hope so." "Father, I have made some breakthroughs recently. I may need to retreat. I can''t follow you tomorrow." Maureen said suddenly. He doesn''t care about any repairing potions, as long as he has more red spots, they can be better than repairing potions. Copying the light ball is good, but it is too costly. Recently, the affairs of the Havelock family have been one after another. He has lost his most trusted maid, Nancy, which has made him burnt and has no time to find new women. Vol 2 Chapter 5716: Legend of the Wizarding World (70) Vol 2 Chapter 5716: Legend of the Wizarding World (70) Chapter 5716 Legend of the Magic World (70) However, after this auction, there should be some good women, but it is his opportunity. Before that, he had to teach Mervin a lesson. "Okay, you stay at home and practice hard." The Duke''s expression has been eased by Maureen''s good news. Fortunately, he has a genius like Maureen in the Havelock family, no, it should be a ghost. Maureen is not only a dual cultivation of magic and martial arts, but also refining medicine. It''s just that the improvement of the pharmacist is rtively slow, and there is no way topare with the mysterious pharmacist, but it is already very lucky for the Havelock family. The next day, the Duke took his family to the auction. Anyone who sees entering the auction must first sign a magic contract. Otherwise, you cannot enter. His face sank, and he was stopped by the waiter when he walked over. "Your Honorable Duke, please also sign a contract." The Duke''s face sank: "I don''t know how we offended the mysterious pharmacist and prevented me from the Havelock family from taking potions. In that case, do we still need to sign a contract?" "As long as you enter the auction, you have to sign a contract. Of course, the Duke''s contract is different. The agreement is that you can''t take the mysterious alchemist''s potion, not today''s restoration potion, but everything." The waiter smiled and said, not afraid of the Duke. , The background of the auction is not small, the Duke can not afford to offend. The Duke gritted his teeth and finally signed. The powerful and mysterious alchemist had nothing to do with him. If you can obtain the other party''s forgiveness, you will also have the opportunity to obtain medicine in the future. Tang Guo and Mervin also came, and through the monitoring of the system, she knew that Maureen would do it today. The other party couldn''t imagine that she would bring Mervin to the auction. Not only that, she and Maureen were just behind the Duke. Maybe her gaze was too focused. After signing the contract, the Duke looked back and saw Mervin and Tang Guo. His face sank, and suddenly remembered the recovery of Merwen Jianqi, his face eased. Mervyn, did you also take the medicine? ording to Maureen, Mervyn was helped by a pharmacist. Isnt it the mysterious pharmacist? Thinking of this, his face became more and more kind, and he even showed some guilt towards Mervin. Mervyn: "..." I never knew that his ex-father would actually pretend to be so loving. Seeing Merwen''s expressionless face, the Duke was not angry. Mervyn is still young, and it''s normal to have a hot temper. When you find an opportunity to talk to the other party, the other party can understand that it is difficult to do it in this position. How could fathers in the world not want to leave their children at home? That''s allpelling. Mervin and Tang Guo chose to sit in the lobby. The Duke who was going to the private room stopped and turned to Mervin''s direction and sat next to him. Mervyn ignored the other person and didn''t show any disgust. As he said in his heart, the rtionship between him and the Havelock family has been severed, and there is no love or hatred. However, in the eyes of the Duke, this scene felt that Mervin was arguing with him. It''s his child, even if you sever the rtionship and go out, can you really cut off all the blood? Tang Guoughed. She brought Mervy over today, just to make everyone see Mervy here. Unexpectedly, the Duke woulde forward on his own initiative. With such a big pillow, she would not be polite. Mervyn saw her smiling, knew what she was thinking, andughed with her. The Duke looked at this, and suddenly realized that Mervyn liked this girl. Although it looks strange and has no strength, if Mervy likes it, he can ept it. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5717: Legend of the Wizarding World (71) Vol 2 Chapter 5717: Legend of the Wizarding World (71) Chapter 5717 Legends of the Magic World (71) The duke''s confused thoughts were quickly attracted by the items at the auction. Today, I can''t take pictures of the mysterious alchemist''s potions, but other things are possible. He would never miss a good thing when he encountered it. Because of meeting Mervyn, the Duke''s previous bad mood has surprisingly improved. As long as the potions Mervyn used were from the mysterious alchemist, it would be sooner orter for the Havelock family to get the potions. Of course, before that, he would think of a way to make Mervin go back to the Havelock family regardless of previousints. The Duke stared at the items on the auction stage, asionally bidding in the middle. Tang Guo and Merwen bid more frequently here, basically every two or three items, they bid once. Regardless of whether it is expensive or cheap, as long as the two ask for a price, they will surely get the shot. The two were sitting in the hall again, attracting people''s attention, and looked at their positions. Mervyn is a familiar face in Soka City, and he has taken the ce of the Duke many times to take pictures. At this time, apart from the people of the Havelock family and the Eustaces, almost no one knew that Mervin had recovered his sword aura, and at this time Mervin had hidden his breath again. Seeing the Duke sitting next to Mervyn, many people were secretly guessing, is the Duke still reluctant to give up Mervyn? The things Tang Guo made Mervy think good were just asking for a price. See for yourself what happened in the Havelock family house broadcasted by the system. She can''t sigh that this Maureen is really a ruthless character, nning to kill all the younger generation. The cultivation base must be abolished first, and then killed, especially the more prominent ones. At this time, Maureen, dressed as Mervyn, attacked them as these people eximed. However, with Hiry''s existence, Maureen did notpletely kill them, but could save a life, Maureen didn''t know. None of Mervyn''s younger brothers and sisters escaped Morin''s murderous hand. Thest person Maureen chose to start was Mervins mother Bonadette. When he did it, he pretended to be very sad and asked why Bonadette didnt wait. After he lost his sword spirit, he immediately moved He gave up. Anyway, Bonadette hadn''t noticed that the person in front of her was not Mervyn. Her delicate face could no longer maintain her previous restraint, and she was frightened and panicked, hoping that Maureen could forgive her for her mistakes. If she can let her go, she will treat him well. Maureen just pretended to be like this, because Bonadette was the only one he wanted to keep alive. If you don''t leave a living, how can you make people believe that it is Mervyn who does all this? Mervyn killed Nancy, who he loved and trusted most, and he had to make him pay a heavy price. "Mervin, no, Mervyn, can you forgive mother?" Maureen, whose appearance had turned into Mervin, gave a cruel smile, unceremoniously abolished Bonadette''s cultivation base, and then attacked her again. It''s just that he has a sense of measure this time, to ensure that she can save her life. After doing all this, Maureen hurriedly left and returned to the retreat room as if he was retreating. In addition, he didn''t act on all his peers, most of them were not pleasing to his eyes. So even if he is safe and stable, it won''t arouse the doubt that yes. He has always acted carefully, just for fear that things will be revealed. Maureen wascent in his heart, but didn''t know that there was a hidden demon by his side, who had recorded his words and deeds in the crystal ball a long time ago. ?? Because some things are dyed, I will pass a chapter first, I am writing, and I cant wait to see tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5718: Legend of the Wizarding World (72) Vol 2 Chapter 5718: Legend of the Wizarding World (72) 5718 The first chapter magic world legend (72) The atmosphere at the auction continued to rise, and no one knew that something major had happened to the Havelock family. A few hourster, finally ushered in the auction of the mysterious alchemist''s potion. Many people are waiting for the repair potion, but they feel that they need another potion. Of course, it is an unceremoniouspetition. After all, no one knows whether they will be able to photograph the repair potion in the end. The Duke, who had previously photographed a few good things, was in a very bad mood when he saw this scene. He found that Tang Guo and Mervin were very calm and didn''t bid anymore. He was even more sure that Mervin could restore sword aura, and it must have something to do with the mysterious pharmacist. Just as the auction continued to rise, there was noisy outside the auction, and even the continuous bidding voices could not be covered. The waiter at the door ran to Eustace''s side and asked, he was now presiding over the auction. After hearing the waiter''s words, Eustace also subconsciously said: "What? Howe?" What could surprise Eustace so much? Those present couldn''t help but wonder. "Everyone, I''m afraid today''s auction will be suspended." Eustace looked serious, and the people present couldn''t help but be nervous. What could make such an important auction suspended? "Go and invite the Duchess in." Eustace''s words fell, and everyone hurriedly looked outside, only to see Bonadette supported by two maids. He looked very weak and pale, as if he was seriously injured. Behind her, there are other members of the Havelock family, of course not the injured ones. Seeing Bonadette''s embarrassment, the Duke quickly stood up and walked to her: "Bornadette, what''s the matter with you?" "It''s Mervyn!" Bonadette didn''t watch the situation in the hall at all. When he saw the Duke, he gritted his teeth and said Mervyn''s name. His eyes were full of hatred. "It''s Mervyn''s unfilial son, who killed him. My magic wounded me and even wanted to kill me. If it weren''t for my life, I might not have seen the duke." At this time, she did not have the usual extravagance and reservedness, and her hideous appearance was like a life-deathing evil spirit. "Duke, you must catch Mervin. He not only wounded me, but also wounded many younger generations in the family. Their magic and sword energy werepletely abolished." Bonadette simply ignored the confusion in the Duke''s eyes, and began to say that Mervin was not good, indicating that the child''s personality has be bad since he lost his sword spirit. I really didn''t expect that he would do such an indignant thing. "I am Mervyn''s biological mother, and the younger generations of the family are all brothers and sisters who are rted to him. Mervyn is no longer the former Mervyn, he is now a demon." Tang Guo retorted in his heart that the devil was not so evil. That little devil is very simple. If it weren''t for the devil Hiry, your Havelock family is afraid that arge number of people will die. But those people are all abolished, and they are almost dead. "Bonadette, are you kidding me?" The Duke didn''t believe it, but her injury was real. Bonadette''s face was ugly: "Will I wrong him? He just hates thest time he kicked him out of the family. Now I don''t know what evil magic he has learned, ande back to retaliate against us." "Are you really not kidding?" "If I deceive you, I will go to hell." Vol 2 Chapter 5719: Legend of the Wizarding World (73) Vol 2 Chapter 5719: Legend of the Wizarding World (73) 5719 The first chapter magic world legend (73) "When did it happen?" Mervyn asked suddenly. Bonadette didn''t notice, and subconsciously replied: "Just an hour ago..." When the words fell, she looked like a ghost, her face changed drastically, "Duke, grab Mervin quickly." The Duke did not move, and Bonadette was anxious: "Duke, at this time, do you still hesitate? Mervin is indeed our child, but he is not the former Mervin, he has be a demon." "He wants to kill me, I almost died, get him up, there are so many young generations in the family who have been abolished by him, they are the hope of the Havelock family." "If you can''t bear Mervin, your duke''s prestige will be lost." Bonadette had only interest in his eyes. Mervyn once brought glory to her, of course she liked it. When it can''t bring glory, it''s normal to be abandoned. Now Mervy not only failed to bring glory, but almost killed her, of course she hated Mervy to the bone. Not only to Mervyn, she is the same to all children. "Bonadette, are you sure you saw Mervyn?" The Duke''s words made Bonadette angry, his eyes seemed to breathe fire. Just as she was about to say something, Eustace said: "Duchess, take the liberty to interrupt. Since the auction this morning, Mervyn is here and has not gone anywhere. And the Duke is sitting next to Mervyn. , Did you make a mistake?" "How could it be that Mervin did it, and the other injured people have seen Mervin." Bonadette didn''t believe it at all, "The Duke..." "Bonadette, Eustace is right. I have been by Mervyn''s side today. He really stayed with me and shot a lot of things here." The Duke said, "All those who attack you are probably pretending to be Into a silent text." "Think about it, if Mervin really wants to start, he needs such a big fanfare? Still let each of you stay?" The Duke is also very sad now, he will find that person and tear it apart. The words of the Duke calmed Bonadette a little, but Mervin''s eyes were still cold, still with hatred. Anyway, she remembered that the person who killed her was holding Mervin''s face, and she couldn''t develop a good impression on Mervin at all. "Everyone, I need to go back and deal with the family''s affairs," the Duke said, looking at Mervyn, "Mervy, you follow along." Mervyn nodded without objection. Eustace said at this time: "The auction will only be temporarily suspended for such a big event in the Duke''s house. If you don''t mind, go and take a look. Maybe you can help find some doubts." Eustace was already wondering whether the person doing this was Maureen. After all, he didn''t know much about Maureen from Tang Guo''s mouth. If it was Maureen, the other party should be deliberately targeting Mervin. His purpose in calling everyone, of course, is to help Mervin testify. In addition, I want to see how Maureen reacted. The group hurriedly felt the ducal mansion. The injured people were barely able to stand because they had taken the medicine, but from their decadent air, they were very desperate. Without magic and sword aura, they would be a waste, and no one would be happy. Especially Mervyns younger siblings, they never thought they would fall to this day. At this time, they hated Mervyn more than anyone else. When Mervyn appeared, they couldn''t wait to rush up to eat his flesh and blood. Vol 2 Chapter 5720: Legend of the Wizarding World (74) Vol 2 Chapter 5720: Legend of the Wizarding World (74) Chapter 5720 Legend of the Magic World (74) "Father, Mervin killed us." "Mervin, you still have a face to show up, and my father will not let you go." Those who had been abolished and saved their lives looked resentful and wished to split Mervin into pieces. Mervyn didn''t pay much attention to these gazes, after all, he had no affection for the Havelock family. "Mervin has been at the auction today, sitting next to me. The person who hurt you is not Mervin, but someone who pretends to be Mervin." said the Duke. Now Mervin has not only recovered his sword spirit, he is already a great swordsman, and the other party may also Befriend that mysterious pharmacist. It doesn''t matter if these people are abolished right now, as long as Mervy can persuade the pharmacist to help refine the restoration potion, these people can be restored. The appearance of the recovery potion made the Duke unimaginably angry about this incident, after all, it can be repaired. Everyone at the auction stood up to help Mervin testify, indicating that he had been there. Eustace also took out the crystal ball recorded in every corner of the hall and yed it for everyone to see. They were silent when they saw that Mervyn had indeed been by the Duke''s side. "I don''t think Mervin is so stupid. He will kill you without covering his face." Eustace said, "The other party can attack here quietly, either by being powerful or by being a member of the family." Eustace''s words surprised everyone. Of course, they thought that they must be a powerful person, and they never thought that they would be a family member. How could the family members act on them? Unless, that person is Mervyn. But Mervyn has been proven innocent, so naturally he can no longer doubt, otherwise he would doubt Lord Duke and the auction. "Call everyone out, I want to know if anyone has gone out recently to offend the strong." The Duke also didn''t think it was his family who did it. Most of them identally went out to offend others. For example, the pharmacist who he didn''t know how to offend had never seen him. Even Maureen, who was in retreat, was called out. When Maureen was notified, he knew that something had broken out. His father must have started chasing Mervin, right? Maureen''s expression was calm, but his heart was very excited. He nned so much to avenge Nancy. Of course, he also couldn''t tolerate Mervin''s rapid growth. He went to see the Lord Duke with excitement. At first sight, he saw Mervin standing on the side, and he was taken aback for a moment. But he still didn''t know what was going on, so he couldn''t show his feet. "Father, what happened at home?" The Duke and others were all together, and then they briefly said the matter. What, someone pretended to be Mervin and killed the family? Fortunately, they were all seriously injured and none of them died. But Maureen is different here. Mervyn at auction? Still sitting by his father''s side? His face is ugly. Those people weren''t dead? impossible! He saw them dying with his own eyes, and he made a ruthless hand, and it was impossible to stay alive. There must be something outside the scope of his n, yes, it must be so. "Father, what are we going to do now? Who is it that put such a vicious hand on us?" Maureen looked angry, but he couldn''t control the anger towards Mervyn. It''s okay to run to the auction, can''t you just stay in the house? Can''t we go elsewhere? After so many people died, nothing was calcted. Fortunately, he did everything cleanly, and no one should suspect him. "I really didn''t expect that human acting skills are so good." Hiry''s voice suddenly remembered, attracting everyone''s attention. Vol 2 Chapter 5721: Legend of the Wizarding World (75) Vol 2 Chapter 5721: Legend of the Wizarding World (75) Chapter 5721 Legend of the Magic World (75) Hiry jumped off the roof andnded gently in front of the Duke. The Duke took two steps back subconsciously. Before he could say anything, Maureen''s voice sounded: "Is the one who killed my Havelock family, is it you? You are a demon, yes, you look like a demon." Maureen''s reminder made everyone feel that his appearance was indeed the same as the demon in the magic book. The Duke did not move, because he couldn''t feel Hiry''s breath, the opponent was too strong. "Your Excellency, does my Havelock family matter have anything to do with you?" "The demon doesn''t like humans, but you generally won''t act on humans unless you sell your souls yourself." Hiry was full of disdain, "Besides, do you think the demon can live if they are shot? The person who did it is really ruthless. Except for the Duchess, none of them nned to stay alive. If the demon happened to pass by here, leaving them a sigh of relief, the corpses would be hard now." The Duke''s face changed: "Who did you see that person?" Maureen was shocked, and then remembered that his appearance had been covered up, even if the other party saw it, it was Mervyn''s appearance. "Not only did I see it, I also recorded it." Hiry took out a magic crystal ball: "You are noisy, this demon will show kindness today to show you all." Hiry urged the crystal ball, and the scene recorded before was immediately reflected on the side, and everyone stared at it. The first ce it appeared was Maureen''s room, and then Maureen appeared. Everyone looked at Maureen subconsciously, wondering why Maureen was not injured. Perhaps, this section was identally recorded by the devil, and it was useless at all. However, when they saw that Maureen did not know why he became Mervyn, they were shocked! Maureen was also full of panic at that time, almost without hesitation, he ran out of sight. Damn devil, he won''t let him go. The Duke hurriedly ordered the master to catch Mo Lin, so guilty, he definitely did a bad thing. And he, continue to stay here to watch the picture. From Maureen to Mervyn, to kill everyone, they all saw it. Finally, Maureen returned to the retreat room. If it weren''t for this crystal ball, they wouldn''t believe that Maureen was such a person. It''s incredible. Those who were seriously injured felt their heads buzzing and couldn''t believe what they saw. But the magic crystal ball can''t deceive people, and Maureen''s guilty conscience runs away, indicating that this is all true. Why did Maureen kill them? Everyone can''t figure it out. The Duke''s eyes were red: "At all costs, take Maureen back." "Your devil, since you have witnessed all this with your own eyes, why don''t you stop it?" The Duke couldn''t help but said. Hiry rolled her eyes: "Didn''t I stop it? As a demon, humans really misunderstand the demon too much. Therefore, the demon showed kindness and saved their lives. Isn''t it enough? You didn''t. See, if there is no demon, they will die." Duke: "Can''t you stop this from happening?" "Who knew that he was going to kill people, the demon was just passing by. How did the demon know before he killed people. Only when he killed, the demon knew that he was killing." This demon really doesn''t make any sense! pissed off! "He has acted on so many people, can''t you guess it?" Bonadette said reproachfully, if the demon stopped her, she would not be a useless person. Hiry blinked, "I can''t guess." He also blinked at Tang Guo and Mervin: "You humans are veryplicated. How do I know that he wants to kill one by one? Didn''t he not kill you? Look, who knows what he thinks?" Bonadette: "..." ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5722: Legend of the Wizarding World (76) Vol 2 Chapter 5722: Legend of the Wizarding World (76) Chapter 5722 Legend of the Magic World (76) With the help of the demon Hiry Hiry, the truth of the matter became clear, this matter naturally did not involve Mervin. Eustace and everyone also decided to return to the auction to continue the auction of the items. Of course Mervyn and Tang Guo were leaving here. The Duke wanted to follow the past in his heart, but knew that the past was inappropriate at this time, and he had to stay at home tofort people. He had a headache. Maureen did it undoubtedly, but he couldn''t figure out why Maureen did it. Because Mervin recovered his sword aura, he was involved with the mysterious pharmacist. The Duke really didn''t panic after such a thing as Maureen. If you can connect with the mysterious apothecary, the young people in his family who have been abolished by sword energy magic can all be restored. Tang Guo and Mervyn had no intention of going back to the auction, and nned to take Mervy to practice with the monsters in the mountains. Maureen had been staring at the system, not afraid that he would run away. As long as he improperly tapped the opponent''s golden finger, Morin would not use extreme methods to escape, so the system would be easy to follow. [The host is big, this time Maureen put on a treasure, which can hide all his breath. Now he is in Soka City without going anywhere else. System report. Tang Guo was not surprised by the news: "What is he doing?" [Preparing to hook up some young girls, currently chatting with a good-looking young girl, he changed his appearance, handsome and tall, that young girl has been flushed by the other party. ] The system can hardly say, [especially when Maureen took out the medicine that can make the skin better and better, and imed to be a pharmacist, the young girls heart is on him, and he must be invited Go home. "Can''t let him seed. You can contact the three Newman sisters and ask them to run into Maureen quickly. With these three beauties appearing, he should abandon the young girl." After the system agreed, it quickly notified the three sisters of Newman. The three Newman sisters were notified and immediately gave up the shopping spree and hurried to Maureen''s location. The reason why they didn''t take the initiative to go there was just to wait for Maureen to find the door by himself. If you take the initiative to go over, it''s definitely no better than the other party who found it by himself. Maureen is proud of the spring breeze, what if he can''t be in the Havelock family? It was the Havelock family who lost, not him. He has a copy of the sphere of light, and he only needs a red face to be strong. He intends to umte a batch of beauty points, go back to copy the power of the Duke, then kill him, and then take away all the treasures of the Havelock family. The Duke told him about the Juggernaut and Dharma Sagest time. Before going to the West Vietnam Sea Continent, he had to meet these two. Of course, you have to wait for the confidante to have enough points. Therefore, he had to stay in this ce for a few more days. He definitely couldn''t keep owning those women before. Anyway, I''m tired and crooked. With so many women on the maind, with his ability, isn''t it possible to catch them? For example, the brown-haired girl in front of her is now looking at him obsessively, and she wants to invite him to y at home. So, should he go? After all, this brown-haired girl has average strength and appearance, good-looking is good-looking, but he who is used to seeing beauties feels very ordinary. "Sokha City is really lively, Bertha, it seems we didn''te here in vain." Vol 2 Chapter 5723: Legend of the Wizarding World (77) Vol 2 Chapter 5723: Legend of the Wizarding World (77) Chapter 5723 Legend of the Magic World (77) Hearing this sweet voice, Maureen looked back quickly, and instantly saw three great beauties, each of whom was very unique and hard to forget at a nce. Especially their strength should be pretty good, he felt a breath. Maureen was breathing fast, and his heart was very excited. Whatever he was worried about, God would give him something, indicating that he was no worse than Mervyn''s lucky son. Maureen expressed regret to the brown-haired girl just now: "Lisa, I''m sorry, I have some other things. I won''t be going to y at your house today." "Is that so?" Lisa was very disappointed. It was the first time she had encountered such a humorous and coaxing man, the small gift she gave was in line with her wishes, and such a handsome man, which made her very moved. Especially since the other party is still a pharmacist, his father will be very satisfied. Hearing that there was something wrong with the other party, Lisa nodded regretfully: "Can you tell me where your home is? I''ll go and y with you when I have time." "My home is very far away, not in Sokha City, and it has been a long time since I will go back. I followed my teacher out to practice, and I won''t stay in one ce for long." Maureen didn''t want to lose his chance to get close to the three beauties because of a Lisa. Really arge number of beauty points, then rely on those three beauties. Even if there is no beauty, such a beautiful woman is very happy to stay by her side. Lisa could only go away in disappointment, but Maureen chased the three Newman sisters behind her back. Hearing their muttering, she realized that it was the first time they came to Sokha City or was attracted by the mysterious apothecary''s potion. He found an opportunity to lead the way for the three sisters and take them to various ces in Sokha City. The three sisters were not polite at all, buying and buying in various ways. Maureen has a lot of gold coins, if he wants to be sure that he has a steady stream of energy. In just two days, the three sisters spent most of his gold coins. Maureen didn''t care. This was his future woman. What would it be to spend some gold coins? As time passed, the auction finally ushered in thest potion to enhance talent. When Eustace announced the auction of this potion, the whole auction became noisy. The Duke was also there, and he could only watch others excited, but he couldn''t take pictures, and he didn''t have the qualifications to bid. Except for the first day, he never encountered Mervyn and that strange girl again. The people he arranged in the past did not get any response from Mervin at all. He nned to have a good talk with Mervyn when the auction was over, and he would go in person. As long as the mysterious apothecary is willing to help the Havelock family, wouldn''t he have as much of these powerful potions as he wants? The Duke watched the people bidding eagerly, and his mind was all about repairing the rtionship with Mervyn. He thought of Maureen again, he didn''t know where the other party had fled, but the person who arranged to go out couldn''t find out. Never thought that Maureen, who valued him so much, would actually do such an excessive thing. Besides, Maureen is getting more and more familiar with the three Newman sisters, and he has already begun to give some confession items. Another half month passed, and Maureen had a headache because he and the three sisters hadn''t made any progress. He decided to be fierce, the three sisters should have a good impression of him. And he couldn''t wait that long, he wanted to get them soon to get the red face reward. So he decided to use a loss trick and get them some medicine. Vol 2 Chapter 5724: Legend of the Wizarding World (78) Vol 2 Chapter 5724: Legend of the Wizarding World (78) Chapter 5724 Legend of the Magic World (78) To prevent the three sisters from resenting him, so that he could not get doubled beauty points, he decided toe to an old-fashioned hero to save the beauty. Maureen spent some confetti points first to turn himself into another person, who looked ugly and disgusting. Without knowing his behavior, he was informed of the three Newman sisters by the system a long time ago. When Maureen found the three Newman sisters and put medicine in their food, they all knew, but these medicines were of no use to them. They live in blood and strength, and are very simr to humans, but they don''t have some of the weaknesses of humans. "Let''s see who will save you today." Morin, who was dressed in another appearance, saw the three Newman sisters weakened and leaning on the chair with red face. Heughed and walked over, preparing for the next move. Of course, what he wanted was to strip off their clothes, and then pretend to be someone outside at a critical time, and hurried away. Then he changed his previous appearance and ran in. Didn''t the three Newman sisters agree with him physically and mentally? However, when his hand just fell on Nora''s cor, Nora grabbed his hand and fell to the ground. Before he could react, he felt severe pain in a certain part and screamed. "Hilda, you are really cruel." Bertha said. Hilda was puzzled: "Is it cruel? I''m already very cruel. The real cruelty is to cut off this guy''s dirty stuff with a single knife." Nora: "Okay, don''t say it so disgusting, let''s go quickly. I don''t want to stay in this ce, let''s go find Maureen, bid him farewell, and go to another ce to y." Maureen, who was lying on the ground pretending to be someone else, was about to faint in pain, gritted his teeth and watched the three people leave. Next time, he won''t be so tactful, just force it. These cruel women are not worthy of his pity, they are only worthy of being tools. He has been with them for so many days, all kinds of requirements have been met with them, and now he is actually killing him. He didn''t want to think, his current appearance is not what he was before, how can the three Newman sisters recognize it under normal circumstances? Maureen is not worried about losing important things, because he still has beauty spots to repair his body. When the system talked to Tang Guo about this, Tang Guo knew it: "I knew it must be the case." She just asked the three sisters Nora to try, but she didn''t expect it to be so. With that said, even if Maureen was castrated, the impact on the other party would not be great. Sure enough, Yuan Jiu had made a lot of money this time. [The host is big, and Maureen''s recovery isplete, but he whispered that he hasn''t been able to touch a woman recently, it seems that it is still restrictive. Tang Guo''s eyes lit up when she heard it, Mervin, who was standing next to her, felt that she was chilled all over, as if she was about to do something bad. Tang Guo thought, would you like toe here more times? Maureen should hate the three sisters, and will definitely find a way to deal with them afterwards. So she called the three sisters to the house and talked. Mervyn was practicing swords outside, and sometimes he heard theughter inside the house. He didn''t think it sounded good at all, but he was terrified all over. The three womenughed terribly. When the three Newman sisters walked past Mervyn with graceful steps, Mervyn was ufortable. "Med Wen Zun, do you know what we are going to do?" Nora asked. "I don''t want to know." Mervin was serious, and hurry up when he finishes talking. Bertha covered her mouth and smiled: "Med Wen Wen, you seem to be scared?" Vol 2 Chapter 5725: Legend of the Wizarding World (79) Vol 2 Chapter 5725: Legend of the Wizarding World (79) Chapter 5725 Legend of the Magic World (79) "You can rest assured, what we say is a little blood rtionship, and will not treat you like that." Hilda said, "Besides, you are the person covered by Agogo." Mervyn was wary: "You guys don''t fit in here, please leave now." It seems that even if it is a woman, he can''t rx. How could he forget that these three women were made from three drops of his blood, and they must all like Agogo. This is really bad news. The three Newman sisters left happily, and Mervyn heard them whispering. "I didn''t expect Mervin to be the deity." "He doesn''t look like us at all." "It looks a little stupid, silly." Mervyn: "..." He also didn''t think it was like it. Maybe the three drops of blood he got out were contaminated by something. Maybe the air is not very clean. Next, Tang Guo heard the news from the system that when Maureen was about to recover, he nned to be tough on the three Newman sisters. Unexpectedly, the three Newman sisters could not be subdued by him at all. Maureen became father-inw again, clutching his crotch and ran away. Maureen knew that there was no way of revenge for the time being, and he could only choose another target. As long as he was strong, he would definitely make the three women regret it. After recovering, he went to find other women. Unexpectedly, the women he met were changed by the three Newman sisters. Whenever he felt that they were almost the same, he was clicked by the other party. "I didn''t expect you to be such a disgusting person." Nora yelled angrily, and then clicked Maureen. After entering the pce several times in a row, Maureen had a psychological shadow on the woman, and he didn''t dare to look for it for the time being. Looking at his beauty, Maureen decided to find the Sword Sage and the Dharma Sage first. The beauty point is not enough to replicate, it is okay to use plundering skills, but now, that''s the only way to go. He intends to use plundering skills to plunder the talented skills of the sword saint and magic saint, and the strength of the final fusion may be less than that of the sword saint, and it is absolutely infinitely close. With this strength, he went to the West Yuehai Continent. The women in Dongshengzhou maind are really scary, and he has no idea for the time being. When he reaches a certain level of strength,e back and clean up the people here. The system has been following Maureen. During this time Maureen frequently used the stuff in his head, and the system was almost cracked. "how long will it takes?" [It depends on how often he uses it. If he uses it thirty more times, I can crack that thing. After cracking, I can know what it is. Whether it can be swallowed depends on the situation. "Okay, look at him more, I feel he wants to do something." Tang Guo felt that Maureen''s goal was quite certain, especially as the opponent was getting further and further away from Soka City. She was a little worried: "Forget it, Mervin and I will go out tomorrow and follow him far away." The next day, Mervyn didn''t ask Tang Guo why he had to travel far, just follow her, after all, he is Mervyn Brent now. Tang Guo and Mervy had followed Maureen for ten days. Their current location was far away from Sokha City, and the surrounding scenery was pretty good. She had a good guess, what purpose Maureen should have, but it''s a pity that he hasn''t whispered muchtely. Tang Guo found that Maureen''s pace had slowed down, knowing that the other party''s destination should have arrived. Her powerful spiritual consciousness covered the surrounding mountains, and she quickly searched for something that could attract Maureen over. There must be something here. If possible, she hopes to find something that Maureen is interested in in advance. Vol 2 Chapter 5726: Legend of the Wizarding World (80) Vol 2 Chapter 5726: Legend of the Wizarding World (80) Chapter 5726 Legend of the Magic World (80) After sweeping a valley, she found many traces of fighting here. When her spiritual sense fell on the t ground below the valley, she was slightly stunned. Because there were two people lying side by side on the ground, it was Harold and Allen who had disappeared for a long time. They can be recognized because they have shared their photos in the group, and their avatars are their own. Tang Guo''s spiritual consciousness was covered, and it was found that they were not life-threatening, that was, they were seriously injured, and no one could move for the time being. Judging from the traces and breath of the presence, the two severely injured each other. They didn''t speak now, Tang Guo guessed that they had quarreled, maybe a little tired, and they were staring at each other. Sure enough, it was an enemy. Tang Guo guessed that if she couldn''te, these two would probably be Mo Lin''s stepping stones. Knowing that the two were not in danger of life, she didn''t mean to go there early. These two people thought that they were the sword saints, and the Fashen would not die. Without giving them a lesson, who knows if the same ident will happen in the future. There are just so few people in the group, if there are so few familiar faces, no one will get used to it. I hope that through Maureen, they will be better prepared when they fight, and at least leave some leeway to save their lives. Maureen quickly found the location of Harold and Allen, and Tang Guo broadcasted the scene live to the people in the group. [Margaret]: It''s not that these two guys don''t get together, if it weren''t for Agogo''s vignce, they would undoubtedly die, and they would dare to fight without reservation. Aguoguo, you can get more pictures of their embarrassment, and post them to the group album, so that they will be ashamed when they look at it. [Mo Yuntian]: That is, sister, more on the hour, let them know the consequences of doing this. [Shangguan Yungu]: The two seniors are a little bit dead. [Chi Xiao]: Haha, it''s not a little bit, it''s very, the girl isn''t here today, don''t they just exin it here? Everyone in the group knows that the two often fight, but they think that the most is to fight hard, rather than the situation where they are so badly injured that they can''t move. Knowing that they almost fell into Maureen''s hands, can you not be angry? Of course, Tang Guo was all satisfied, and recorded the most embarrassing appearance of Harold and Allen. She used a crystal ball. After the recording, she shared it with the group. Maureen was a little surprised when he saw Harold and Allen, and at the same time he was very happy. The surrounding battle is so fierce, it should be caused by these two, right? He heard from the Duke that there is a swordsman and aw sage in this mountain, and the two are rivals and fight at every turn. It was also by chance to know this. But under normal circumstances, no one is near here. After all, the soul power of the Dharma Sage and the Sword Sage is also very powerful, if it is disadvantageous to them, they are waiting for endless revenge. "That kid, what are you looking at over there?" n''s hoarse voice sounded. Although he could not move, he still had the power of the soul and could see Maureen''s situation. Harold also swept through Morin with the power of his soul: "Hey, this kid is actually a holy magician. He is young and has a good talent." "Boy,e over and talk to us." "Good adults." Maureen piled up a smile and found that the two were staring at each other, and his eyes rolled. "I''d better separate the two adults. I don''t know where you live, and the kid will send you back." "I live in this mountain." Allen said. Harold: "I live in the mountain over there." Maureen was excited: "Okay, then I''ll take this adult over first." Maureen said to Harold, after all, Harold looks thinner and easier to carry. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5727: Legend of the Wizarding World (81) Vol 2 Chapter 5727: Legend of the Wizarding World (81) Chapter 5727 The legend of the magic world (81) Maureen sent Harold to his residence. Although Harold was kind on the surface, he was still a little wary and never let go. It wasn''t until Maureen sent him to the residence that he would go out and send n to the other''s residence, that Harold''s vignce was rxed. Maureen didn''t take a shot at Harold for the time being, he wanted to send n back. The two lived on different mountain peaks, very far apart. He has sent Harold here. The other party is a magic sage, and he must use the power of the soul more powerfully than n. Therefore, the person he actually intends to start with is Allen. Of course, he had to gain the trust of the two before he started. When he merged with Allen''s power, he would be able to solve Harold. Sure enough, the God of Creation had a certain preference for him, otherwise, how could he be sent to the two seriously injured Sage Sages and Sword Sages? "Boy, I''ll give you something good when I can move." Maureen said, "It''s not necessary. It just happened to be passing by. Even if no kid shows up, the adults will be fine." Harold was a little fluttering about being sought after, and Maureen''s words were indeed not wrong. If the other party does not show up, he and n will be fine, and they can move as long as they lie outside for three or five days. Even if someone is unfavorable to them, they will die under the pressure of their souls. This kid didn''t seem to have any bad thoughts, Harold didn''t wait any longer, and directly dropped the power of the soul into the magic ring, picked out a few good things, and let Mauren pick it up by himself. This time, Maureen was not polite: "Thank you, my lord, then." "My lord, I won''te here for a while, it''s gettingte. I don''t know what you need, I wille back tomorrow to bring you some." When Maureen said this, Harold no longer doubted, thinking about bringing him something tomorrow, what bad thoughts could he have? In fact, Maureen said this, only to give Harold this illusion. He wanted to attack nter, lest Harold notice something was wrong. Harold had nothing for the time being, but asked Maureen toe over and talk to him tomorrow. Maureen came to where Allen was lying: "My lord, I will send you back now." "Okay, you are good kid, Harold''s little dwarf is not dead, right?" "That lord is good." Maureen said, even if the two are not right, if he says Harold is not good, he will leave a bad impression on Allen. After Maureen sent n to his residence, he didn''t mean to leave, and he set up a soundproof magic circle outside the cave entrance. "Boy, what are you doing?" "My lord, I''ll help you build a soundproof magic circle so that the outside sounds don''t disturb you." Maureen exined, "I think you are a little messy here, can I help you clean it up?" "Okay, it''s rare to see you such a patient boy, where did youe from?" Maureen replied: "Sokha City." "Oh, I know that ce." Allen said, "that ce is the domain of Duke Havelock? I don''t know if the current Duke is the old Duke or Ned." "Yes, I am dissatisfied with your lord. I am not the old Duke anymore. The new Duke Ned Havelock is my father." Maureen didn''t mind moving the Duke out at this time, making n trust him more. Sure enough, when these words fell, Allen waspletely defenseless against Maureen. "Many years ago, I met Ned. I didn''t expect him to be a Duke." Allen sighed, and now he has almost no defense against Maureen. Vol 2 Chapter 5728: Legend of the Wizarding World (82) Vol 2 Chapter 5728: Legend of the Wizarding World (82) Chapter 5728 Legend of the Magic World (82) But Maureen took advantage of this time to prepare almost: "My lord, take a break first, so that you can recover faster? I don''t know if you need medicine. I brought a lot of medicine with me this time. "What potion?" "It''s a potion for restoring injuries, it''s very useful." Maureen opened a potion to Allen and asked Allen to try it first. Allen took a sip and drank it as soon as he thought it was OK. Maureen took out two more, expressing to drink more and recover quickly: "That adult doesn''t know what''s wrong, and he doesn''t want to ept my medicine." "He is stubborn and I am not as stupid as him." Tang Guo wanted tough when he saw this, aren''t you stupid? The people in the group were also speechless when they saw this, and Maureen had been leading the nose to this big man and didn''t know it. The two potions behind Maureen weren''t really healing things, they were the things that made n pass out in aa. It may not be very useful, but it only takes a while and he can change many things. After taking the potion, n became a little drowsy. And over there Harold suddenly remembered that he still had a group, taking advantage of this moment, he went to the group to have a look. I just forgot about it by scolding n before. However, as soon as he entered the group, he saw people in the group calling him and Allen stupid, and there were still various pictures of him and Allen embarrassed. Harold:! ! ! what happened? He hurriedly looked through the chat log, and now he understood everything. Knowing that Tang Guo was watching Ellen, he didn''t mean to remind Ellen. He was still a little scared and bubbling quickly. Tang Guo actually noticed that Harold saw it, so he saw it. After all, it was impossible for Maureen to seed ande to Harold again. [Harold]: Everyone... [Ziyun]: Oh, I remembered that there was a group. [Margaret]: Oh my god, why is this guy not dead yet? Chuangshi God is too partial to him. [Chi Xiao]: Are you nning to die with Allen? [Mo Yuntian]: Obviously we know that the fate of cannon fodder in our group, you are still ying so big, you are really not afraid of death. [Shangguan Yungu]: It''s really your fault this time. [Harold]: Everyone, I know I was wrong. Both n and I think this ce is secretive. We have been ying for so many years, so there should be nothing wrong with it. [School Flowers]: I will rebroadcast ns situation to you. As a result, everyone saw Maureen''s hideous look towards n, who was sitting cross-legged, as if sinking into something. At this moment, Allen struggled, looking obviously painful. Harold was anxious, and quickly asked Tang Guo to stop it, at this time he was really scared. That kid obviously looked pretty good, but he actually gave birth to such terrible thoughts. Tang Guo was already singing the spell of the summoner, and in an instant, countless beasts in the mountain were summoned by her. The sound of bang bang bang when he ran up awakened Maureen who was plundering. Allen also woke up, he felt as if he was about to lose something, staring at Maureen, and roaring: "What are you kid doing?" "Master Juggernaut, I''m really sorry, I am interested in your strength." There are a lot of monsters outside, but Ma Lin didn''t think it wasing here. However, as soon as this idea fell, the magic circle he arranged was broken by the fierce monsters, of course Tang Guo helped a little. Maureen has just used the copy of the ball to establish contact with Allen, and can begin to deprive the opponent of his power. Vol 2 Chapter 5729: Legend of the Wizarding World (83) Vol 2 Chapter 5729: Legend of the Wizarding World (83) Chapter 5729 The legend of the magic world (83) If he paused at this time, he would not only lose the confetti points he had consumed, but would also be seriously injured. If you don''t pause, Warcraft will rush over. Looking at the non-stop Beast, Maureen gritted his teeth and instantly disconnected. At this time, n finally felt better. However, the Warcraft that rushed in made him feel bad. Maureen cursed bad luck, spouted a mouthful of blood, and hurriedly fled outside. Looking back at the flooded cave, Maureen looked very ugly. Allen is now sober, he may not go to Harold''s side again, after all, Allen has a powerful soul power. The movement here is so loud that Harold probably heard it all over there. Maureen was still thinking, suddenly noticed all kinds of movement around him, and then saw arge number of beasts rushing towards his ce. His face changed drastically, did he meet the beast tide? That would be too unlucky. Now it wasn''t whether he wanted to go to Harold''s side, but that he had no chance to go, he could only escape quickly. He was clearly wearing a magic robe that could hide his breath, and those monsters could still find him, and it was not good for Mo Lin. When Tang Guo walked into the cave, n was staring at WoW. "How does it feel to be almost dead? Allen." Allen became vignt for an instant. He looked at a pair of young girls who walked in outside. He felt bad. Is he so unlucky? No, how did the other party know his name is Allen? "It seems that there is nothing wrong with you here. Look at the group for yourself. I''m going to find Maureen." Throwing down some potions to n, Tang Guo turned around and went to Harold''s side to take the potions. Give it to him, and then ran after Maureen. n didn''t dare to take the medicine, but Tang Guo mentioned the group, he hurried in and saw the cause and effect, and suddenly regretted it. [Allen]: I''m so stupid, who can know the group, who can travel the world besides the school girl? I didn''t even look at it carefully, but she left. [Harold]: Yes, you are so stupid, you almost fell into the hands of that kid. I wasted such a good opportunity, but something happened to the school flower, I only saw it, huh! [Allen]: What about you, you are not the same, if I am gone, so are you. [Margaret]: Don''t say anyone else, you both have the same brain problems, so quickly recover. In the future, you can fight and discuss appropriately. After all, if you encounter such a thing again, you will not see the school flower to help you out. The quarrel between n and Harold was a quarrel. After today''s incident, they were very scared, but they were actually thinking about not fighting like that in the future. The big deal, let the other party a little bit, just a little bit. Tang Guo and Mervin followed Ma Lin at a distance. She controlled the monster to chase the seriously injured Ma Lin. In fact, she had a purpose, to force the other party to consume all the so-called beauty points. Maureen''s cheats are very big, but the more he relies on cheats in the same way, he will have nothing to rely on if he loses these things. For Maureen, even with golden fingers, if there is no so-called beauty point, it would be futile. If the other party doesn''t have the beauty point, she has countless ways to make the other party unable to obtain any beauty point, and then grab him, he will have no chance to use that golden finger. Of course, before that, the system needs to crack the defense of the opponent''s cheats first, so that she can know whether the thing has a credit function. Maureen was indeed recovering while running. These monsters were like crazy, chasing him for three days and three nights without stopping. Vol 2 Chapter 5730: Legend of the Wizarding World (84) Vol 2 Chapter 5730: Legend of the Wizarding World (84) Chapter 5730 Legend of the Magic World (84) And every time he went to a ce, the monsters chasing him would change a batch. The previous batch seemed to stay there to rest, which undoubtedly made him very broken. Seeing the few beauty spots left, Maureen decided to go to the West Vietnam Sea Continent immediately. Dongshengzhou''s women and World of Warcraft are terrible, and they are no longer suitable for him. He gritted his teeth, spent half of his beauty points, and instantly teleported to the West Yuehai Continent. The monster that had been chasing him stopped and looked for it in suspicion. Maureen, seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. "Agogo, he is gone." Mervyn said. Tang Guo guessed that Maureen had gone to the West Yuehai Continent, and his consciousness sank into the group, telling Margaret about it. [Margaret]: Is that so? I know, as long as hees, see if I don''t y this kid. Ladies and gentlemen, let''s get out ofpany first, I''m going to find that kid. Margaret was very excited, and Maureen came, indicating that Agogo would alsoe. Oh my God, this is really pleasant news. Tang Guo didn''t immediately go to the West Yuehai Continent, after all, she was notpletely sure that the other party had really passed by. The system couldn''t keep up with Maureen either, maybe the distance was a bit far, or the other party''s way of transmission made it impossible for the system to keep up. Maureen couldn''t make any big names for the time being, he was definitely not a low-key person, and Margaret could find him soon. Once Margaret found Maureen''s trail, she would be able to go back with Mervyn. "Don''t chase it?" Mervyn asked, "Mauren is a very dangerous man." "I have notified the people in the West Vietnam Sea, and they will pay attention to it. If it is determined that he will escape there, please ask Hiry to send us there." Mervin was relieved. As for how Tang Guo got in touch with the people on the Xi Yuehai side, he didn''t care, anyway, there was nothing in this world that she couldn''t do. Tang Guo and Mervin returned to Sokha City. She found Hiry and told each other about it. The Duke came to the door and wanted Mervin to go home. He even said that in the future the entire Duke''s mansion would be inherited by him. Mervyn wasn''t tempted at all, he was about to leave the Dongshengzhou maind soon. Seeing Mervin''s unmoved look, the Duke finally became a little anxious. Unable to persuade Mervin, he decided to start with Tang Guo, first for all kinds of benefits, but seeing that Tang Guo quit, and all kinds of threats. Would Tang Guo be afraid of this? Finally, he was angry and arranged for someone to take advantage of Mervin''s absence, nning to invite Tang Guo to the Duke''s Mansion. Eustace came to fetch the medicine that day, and happened to meet people from the Ducal Pce. He was speechless and angry when he heard that they were unceremoniously asking Tang Guo to go to the Ducal Pce. "Eustace, this should be thest transaction between us." Tang Guo handed him a magic ring, "If there are no idents, I won''t be here in the future." Eustace was shocked, knowing that the separation would happen sooner orter, he still felt a little quick: "Miss Tang Guo, don''t you know what is wrong with you? Are these people annoying you?" "No, I should leave now and have my own business." Upon seeing this, Eustace said nothing more: "I know, then I wish you all the best." "Well, when you put the potion on auction, I''ll leave." Eustace nodded regretfully: "Okay." Tang Guo closed the door, Eustace knew that she didn''t need to hide her identity, and the people who saw the Ducal Pce were still in a daze, so he told the truth. "You have offended a powerful pharmacist and want to obtain her medicine. It''s really a dream." Vol 2 Chapter 5731: Legend of the Wizarding World (85) Vol 2 Chapter 5731: Legend of the Wizarding World (85) Chapter 5731 Legend of the Magic World (85) Eustace left with some pride, but fortunately he was not the kind of insatiable person to be able to make good friends with each other. The separation is regrettable, but it is inevitable. Through Tang Guo, he also obtained many benefits, so he should be content. The most important thing is that Alison not only restores magic, but also improves his talent. This is the biggest gain. He and Alison will spend more time together. Eustace''s steps were brisk, and the people behind the Ducal Pce returned to their senses and ran to the Ducal Pce. When the Duke knew about this, he immediately brought someone to apologize to Tang Guo. At this time, his intestines were all regretful. If he had known that this strange girl was a pharmacist, he would definitely not be so rude. "If you show up in front of my eyes again, I don''t mind selling powerful potions to your opponents and let them deal with you, believe it or not?" Tang Guo said with a smile, watching the Duke sweat profusely. Her face was frightened and angry, and she was in a good mood. The duke finally left in resentment, and he was going to Mervyn. After looking for Mervyn once, he heard that a mysterious alchemist had sold some potions to other families, but there was no Havelock family. Hearing that there are upgrade talents and repair potions in it, the Duke hated to smash the table. He nned to find Mervin again and tried to work harder, even bringing Mervin''s mother and three younger siblings. All three are looking forward to recovering from the potion. After all, the girl is a mysterious pharmacist, so she only needs Mervin''s help to beg for mercy. Mervyn thinks these people are ridiculous, how could he help them? He is not an idiot, who is more important is not clear. Mervy drove them away, hearing their bitter curses, and even felt that it was a good thing for him to leave the Havelock family. Bonadetteter arranged for an assassin to assassinate Tang Guo and Mervyn. When Mervyn was about toe to find them, Tang Guo stopped him. "I''m toozy to tell those people that they are abolished now, and it''s useless to kill them. I have a way to make the Havelock family fall and make them regret it." Tang Guo found Eustace again and expressed his willingness to sell some potions to certain big families, not by auction, but directly, but with a contract. Eustace gathered all those interested families, and Tang Guo took out their two most fascinating potions, as well as countless magic contracts. The head of the family thought it was a terrible contract, but it was a bitplicated after reading it. How did the Havelock family offend this mysterious alchemist into this? Just letting them suppress the Havelock family and not giving them any opportunities for development is clearly an easy thing to do. With so many of them united, even if the Havelock family is strong, it will soon copse. If the Havelock family loses, will they benefit them a lot? After signing the contract, Tang Guo watched all aspects of the Havelock family suffered various blows. But in a hurry for more than a month, it fell into disarray. The Duke did not dare toe to her, neither did Bonadette, and Mervyns younger brothers and sisters could only curse in the house, and they did not dare to appear again. The entire Havelock family was instructed by the duke not to disturb Tang Guo and Mervyn. At this time, news from Margaret came that she had found Maureen. Tang Guo, who was informed of the news, contacted Hiry and, with Hiry''s help, returned to the West Vietnam Sea with Mervin. The air here is different, and the smell of flowers here seems to be stronger. When Mervyn saw a small flower that quietly swallowed an ant, he said, "Sure enough, it''s very different here." Vol 2 Chapter 5732: Legend of the Wizarding World (86) Vol 2 Chapter 5732: Legend of the Wizarding World (86) Chapter 5732 Legend of the Magic World (86) Tang Guo learned from Margaret that Maureen did not go to the Lita Empire. In fact, Tang Guo could guess some of the reasons why the other party did not go to the Lita Empire. Maureen''s situation is not very good now, especially after he has consumed arge number of confetti points, and is no longer doing as he pleased before. Theck of beauty points meansck of strength and inability to produce good things. King Lita will not necessarily be confused by him. Tang Guo always felt that King Lita was so persistent at the beginning, and it must have been Maureen''s offer that fascinated him. "Let''s return to the Lita Empire first." No matter what, she still had to go back and meet with her physically mother, so that the other party could feel at ease. Mervyn had no opinion, as long as Tang Guo went, he would follow wherever he went, anyway he was Mervyn Brent now. Before returning to Lita Pce, Tang Guo asked Margaret about Maureen in the group. [Margaret]: First go back to the pce and report peace to your mother. I''m staring at that boy Maolin, don''t worry, he can''t run. Well, I won''t tell you more, I have to deal with that kid. Tang Guo looked strange when she saw Margaret''s words. The other party has already seen Maureen, and seems to have met Maureen, so what does Margaret want to do. She thought of Margaret''s beautiful appearance, and Maureen was probably thinking a little bit. Tang Guo didn''t worry about Margaret, and Maureen didn''t have too many beauty points in his hands. Margaret would probably y it badly. "Tongzi, you should be able to cover the area of the West Vietnam Sea Continent. You can find where Maureen is, and still stare at him as before to see if you can crack the defense of the thing in his mind. [The host is huge. I''m scanning, but it will take a certain amount of time to cover it all. The West Vietnam Sea Continent isrger than the Dongshengzhou Continent. Two dayster, Tang Guo brought Mervin to the gate of the pce. All the items in the original magical ring were searched by Maureen, so she really didn''t have anything to prove her identity. So she thought of Margaret and asked her to send the identity card given by Queen Eleanor. Fortunately, Margaret watched the group at any time, she sessfully obtained the identity card, and smoothly entered the pce to see Queen Lita Eleanor. Eleanor thought it was her cousin Margaret when she learned that someone had entered the pce with her identity card to see her. She came out happily and saw a pair of boys and girls, with some confusion in her eyes. Because Tang Guo was wearing a mask and the cap of the cloak was very low, she didn''t recognize it. "Are you Margaret''s students?" Eleanor asked because Margaret and her often wrote to her about the status quo and knew that the other party had a group of students. "Did Margaret ask you to send news?" Eleanor asked again, her expression agitated, "Is there any new news from my daughter, Agogo?" Tang Guo will take off the mask, take off the hat, and walk to Eleanor: "Mother, I am back." Eleanor couldn''t help crying the moment she saw Tang Guo. She hurried over and hugged Tang Guo tightly in her arms, tears falling uncontrobly. "My dear daughter, you are finally back." "I waited for you for a long time, thinking you won''te back again." "I thought Margaret said you weren''t dead, justforting me." "It turns out that Margaret didn''t deceive me. You are really alive and you are back." Hearing Eleanor''s words, Tang Guo was also a little touched. Vol 2 Chapter 5733: Legend of the Wizarding World (87) Vol 2 Chapter 5733: Legend of the Wizarding World (87) Chapter 5733 Legend of the Magic World (87) Obviously, Eleanor is a mother who loves her daughter very much. Twenty minutester, Eleanor finally woke up. She looked at Tang Guo''s pale skin and touched it distressedly: "A Guoguo, what happened during that time?" Eleanor is not a fool, and of course she can see that her daughter has changed a lot. It should be said that anyone who sees her will not think she is normal. "It was Maureen who killed me." Tang Guo said. She didn''t hide it. There was no way to hide it. She was still alive now, and it wouldn''t make Eleanor feel so sad. "My body is dead, and other methods have been used to allow the soul to continue to use this body. If there is no ident, it can still exist for a long time." Tang Guo added, "It''s just that the skin on the body cannot be restored to the same as normal people. ." Eleanor''s eyes were red, and she was sad, but this was already the best result, at least the daughter came back and still exists in this world. "Mother, there are two continents in this world, one is our West Vietnam Sea Continent, and the other is called Dongshengzhou Continent. And the man named Mo Lin is from Dongshengzhou Continent. After I was killed by him He didnt know what method he could use to throw the corpse. When he woke up, he was already on the Dongshengzhou continent... Tang Guo briefly said something, and Eleanor listened carefully. Knowing that Maureen was so terrible, she was really fortunate that her daughter coulde back, even though her body was dead. The body is just a shell. As long as the soul exists, the mind exists, and her daughter will not disappear. Eleanorforted herself in this way. "Mauren hase to the West Vietnam Sea Continent again, but don''t worry about his mother. He has a hard time now, not as terrible as before." Eleanor was still very worried. She hesitated and said, "Are you going to see your father?" "Does mother think I need to go?" Eleanor said sadly: "Your father was mostly seduced by what was in Maureen''s hand, and he abandoned you. Agogo, leave the pce. Go to Cousin Margaret. You should see you before. Passed. She is very powerful. Although she lives in the forest and is a dark magician, she is not a bad person. She can let you live well." Eleanor believed that Tang Guo''s soul could continue to use this body, and it was Margaret''s help. Margaret was very busy some time ago. Although she would asionally visit her, she would not stay for a long time. She guessed what the other party was doing. King Lita has changed a lot in recent times. She is not sure whether it is good or bad for her daughter to stay in the pce. She was really afraid of losing her daughter again, and it was safest to send her to Margaret. Even if there is no way to see each other often, at least the daughter can survive in this world. "I also heard some news about Maureen some time ago. They were all bad news, but soon these bad news were suppressed by your father. He seemed very afraid of angering Maureen. There is a very special kind of closeness to Maureen. I just persuaded him to say a few words, and he med it." Eleanor said, "He is crazy and is searching for treasures everywhere. I heard that he was going to give it to Maureen." "Mother, how are my sisters?" Eleanor was stunned, her face a little ugly: "Molin has not reappeared since he leftst time, and your sisters have disappeared for a while." Vol 2 Chapter 5734: Legend of the Wizarding World (88) Vol 2 Chapter 5734: Legend of the Wizarding World (88) Chapter 5734 Legend of the Magic World (88) "Later they wrote back and said that they were taken away by Maureen. Your father knew about it, so he didn''t care about it anymore and let them go outside." "Some time ago, they all came back. I don''t know what''s going on. They have begun to look for young masters from various nobles, and they seem to be nning to marry." Eleanor said, "but your father didn''t agree, and said that since they are Mo Lins women are about to wait for Maureen to return. They are all imprisoned in the pce and cannot walk at will." "Agogo, your father is crazy. If he knows youe back, he will probably let you wait for Maureen. He is no longer the father who loved you in the past." Eleanor''s eyes were full of Sad, the King Lita who once made her admire so much has disappeared, and he has be a person who can sacrifice everything for some purpose. She really couldn''t understand what Maureen had promised to the other party, that he was so persistent. Not only him, but other nobles who had been in contact with Morin, all stood on the same front with the king. Here at Eleanor, Tang Guo got more information. From the reactions of King Lita and those nobles, she could slightly guess what benefits those people were promised. Of course, before the benefits, you must have tasted the sweetness to be so trusting. There is only one advantage that can make the nobles of this world give up principle: immortality. The Lita Empire is an extremely powerful country. King Lita has supreme power. Why would he listen to Maureen? Except for the reason for immortality, she couldn''t find anything else. But the reason is not important. Since she came back this time and encountered these things, she definitely nned to change. Regardless of whether the original owner was part of her, the other party probably didn''t want to see the Lita Empire decline. Of course, King Lita will not be allowed to mess around. "Mother, I am very strong now. Although I was killed by Maureen, I have gained a lot. I have strong power, so I don''t need to fear others, including Maureen, I don''t need to be afraid." "Mother, since my father is no longer the original father, to prevent us from being passive again, why don''t we control the power in our own hands?" Eleanor hadn''t recovered yet, her daughter was very good, but how could she not understand what the other party said? "Silic has been in the seat of King Lita for a long time, and those in charge of the nobles seem to be a little old. They should be controlled by some young and energetic people. They want to sacrifice their own family for their own sake. I think other people in their family should be unwilling." Eleanor finally came back to his senses: "Agogo, what do you want to do?" "Mother, my situation is no longer suitable for being a king, but you can." Don''t look at Eleanor holding her and crying, she is actually a very intelligent woman, she is also a nobleman, has a good education, and is also a magician. She can improve Eleanor''s talent and make the opponent stronger. Paving the way for the other side, she believes Eleanor can do a good job. "Agogo, what do you want to do?" "Mother, if my guess is not wrong, the father doesn''t just want to dedicate all his daughters to Maureen, right?" Tang Guo had a sneer in her eyes. She could have all the memories. From the bits and pieces of the memories, how could she not be able to find out, Morin also had thoughts about the beautiful and dignified queen Eleanor. When King Lita knew about this, he hadn''t gotten close to Eleanor. Vol 2 Chapter 5735: Legend of the Wizarding World (89) Vol 2 Chapter 5735: Legend of the Wizarding World (89) Chapter 5735 Legend of the Magic World (89) What the idea is, it goes without saying. This kind of person is really disgusting enough. Eleanor was so sad that he nned to join hands with the original owner to get rid of Maureen at all costs, and that was also the reason. As the person involved, Eleanor couldn''t see Maureen''s eyes. On the contrary, King Lita seemed to know nothing and pretended not to see it. Eleanor''s face changed, and finally sighed sadly: "I don''t know why he became like this, so he wanted to give me to Maureen." If it weren''t for her wanting to wait for her daughter toe back, and Margaret''s persuasion, she would want tomit suicide. Of course, she had already thought that if she really got there, she chose tomit suicide or fight for thest time, that would not let the disgusting man Maureen seed. Unexpectedly, Agogo knew about this incident. She didn''t want her daughter to know about it. The truth of this incident was cruel. "Silic has chosen to sacrifice his mother to gain benefits, why can''t we resist? Take away his power, kill him, or lock him up." Eleanor was silent, but Tang Guo didn''t bother. She believes that Eleanor will make a choice after weighing the pros and cons, and continue to wait. The Lita Empire will only be more and more chaotic. Eleanor is not a short-sighted person. "Agogo, we are sure of victory in this way? At present, many nobles have benefited from Maureen and stand on the same front with Cilik." "If I solve them all, won''t this worry be eliminated?" Tang Guo said. Eleanor shook his head andughed: "If this is the case, of course there is no problem." "Then mother just wait for my good news. I will leave the pce today and get rid of all those annoying nobles." Seeing Eleanor''s worry, "I will not kill them, I will throw them into the dark forest and give Ma Gretel works, I think she has so many people, there should be ack of servants to do rough work." Eleanor worried: "It''s really possible, will there be anything wrong?" "Mother believes in me." "Okay, I believe you." The daughter cane back, the body is dead, the soul is still alive, it is a miracle in itself, her daughter must have encountered another miracle. "Mother''s family, isn''t it deceived by Maureen?" Eleanor smiled and said, "Since my generation, there has been no girl in our family. I am the only girl in my generation. Cousin Margaret, you are a rtive far away. So, Mo Lin did not stare here for the time being. They were dissatisfied with Cilik for a long time, but many nobles were on his side and did not dare to act rashly. If those nobles did not stand by Cilik, it would be easier to control the entire Lita kingdom Up." Tang Guo gave Eleanor a magic ring, which contained all kinds of potions, including the most precious upgrade talent and potions for repair. Without waiting for Eleanor to recover from his surprise, Tang Guo said, "Mother, I believe you are in your own way with these things. I will leave first ande in to see you another day." Eleanor stopped Tang Guo, and she looked at the young man who hadn''t spoken all the time: "A Guoguo, you haven''t introduced this guest yet." "His name is Mervyn, and now myst name is Mervyn Brent." Eleanor stayed in a daze, could it still happen? She didn''t ask more, just that the teenager followed her daughter''s surname, and the amount of information in it was veryrge. Tang Guo knew from Margaret which nobles had dealings with Maureen. After leaving the pce, she and Mervin inquired about the ces where the nobles appeared, knocked them out, filled the potion of sealing power, and stuffed them into the animal cart. In one day, she and Mervyn did ten votes. Vol 2 Chapter 5736: Legend of the Wizarding World (90) Vol 2 Chapter 5736: Legend of the Wizarding World (90) 5736 The first chapter magical world legend (90) In ten days, all the noble leaders who supported Cilik fell into her hands. Then she went to meet the young people who can take charge of the overall situation among these nobles, made a deal with the other party, signed a magic contract, and left. On the eleventh day, she went into the pce again to see Eleanor. Eleanor also knows the news of the frequent disappearance of the nobles recently, and understands that this matter has nothing to do with her daughter, Agogo. Seeing Tang Guo''s peace and stability, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "Mother, I''ll take Cilic away and let him be a servant, otherwise I will have to kill him. I think my mother doesn''t want me to end up with a reputation as a father-killer. If you want to keep him here, it will be given to you. Cause a lot of trouble." "After he is taken away, my mother will be a king, and you can choose a better partner to apany you in the future. As for people like Cilic who want to send their own women out, they are only worthy of Marguerite as a servant." "I hope Margaret will not dislike it." Eleanor: "..." Why does she think Margaret dislikes it? What a strange feeling. Tang Guo stunned Lita King Cilik, filled the potion of sealing power, stuffed it into the animal cart and pulled it away. Packing so many servants at once, she really doubted that Margaret would dislike these people very much. Because they look ugly, and they are all old men. Fortunately, because they are swordsmen and magicians, they are still in good health. They should be able to do rough jobs. "Agogo, do you really take them to the dark forest?" Mervyn asked, "What if Margaret doesn''t ept it?" "Then send them to the East Shengzhou continent. I think Harold and Allen live alone. It''s better to send them a group of servants. I feel a little worried about the two of them living alone. Give them some Servants, can take care of their daily life and food." Mervyn: Are these nobles going crazy? Tang Guo leaned on the soft chair, closed his eyes, and sank into the group. [School Flower]: I have a group of servants here, Marguerite, are you in the dark forest? [Margaret]: Right? Servant, Agogo, are you going to send me a servant? What kind of servant is it? Is it a young handsome guy or a pretty girl? [School Flowers]: None of them, a group of old men. [Ziyun]: Puff [Chi Xiao]: Hahahaha, I can''t help it anymore. [Mo Yuntian]: I can''t help it anymore, hahahahahaha... [Shangguan Yungu]: In the hard days in the secret realm, I was a little bit fun. Thank you, Master Uncle, for his fun, which allows me to have fun in hardship. [Margaret]: Agogo, I don''t like old men. [Margaret]: I am a powerful, beautiful and noble dark magician in the Dark Forest. How can I use an old man as a servant? That will make me very cheap. [Margaret]: I refuse. [Ziyun]: Puff [Chi Xiao]: Hahahahaha. [Mo Yuntian]: I wasughed at. [Shangguan Yungu]: If it is given to me, I would not dislike it. I am short of people now, but the group cannot send people. [Mission Fairy]: What are you talking about? [Chi Xiao]: The girl wants to send Margaret to a group of old men as servants. She dislikes it and doesn''t want it. She thinks it is a low price to use old men as servants. [Mission Fairy]: Hahaha, I also think that I don''t like old men either. [School Flower]: They used to be a group of nobles, by the way, and my father, Cilic. [Ziyun]:! ! [Chi Xiao]:? ? [Margaret]: What about the nobility, not a bunch of ugly old men, I don''t want it. [Margaret]: Rejected. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5737: Legend of the Wizarding World (91) Vol 2 Chapter 5737: Legend of the Wizarding World (91) 5737 The first chapter magic world legend (91) After some discussions, Margaret expressed willingness to temporarily leave those nobles to work in the forest, but not as her servants. She Margaret is noble and beautiful, and she will never use a group of ugly old men as servants. Tang Guoan was sitting in the animal cart with peace of mind, and dozens of old men rushed to the dark forest in the row of animal carts behind him. At this moment, the system had captured Maureen''s trail, and he was indeed with Margaret. At this time, Margaret flicked Maureen into the Dark Forest to hang out, and the system also photographed Maureen''s close-up to Tang Guo. Sure enough, in front of the beautiful Margaret, Maureen could hardly not show his obsession. And Tang Guo also saw through the system, Margaret secretly disgusted. However, at the same time that he disliked it, he would also reveal a bit of evil interest, obviously thinking about how to toss Maureen. Because with the old men who were about to be servants behind him, Tang Guo could only take the animal cart and the speed was rtively slow. It will take a while to get to the dark forest. Therefore, she can only use the system to watch what is happening in the dark forest at this time. Margaret''s students were practicing in the dark forest, and suddenly found that their teacher had returned to the dark forest with a very strange man. The man''s name is Maureen. All of them hate Maureen''s eyes and are very confused. Is the teacher going to change his taste for students this time? In any case, they were not very epting of Maureen''s existence. After observing for a long time, their expressions became weird, because they discovered that the teacher Margaret did not regard Maureen as a student at all. Seeing the teacher''s weird smile, they hurriedly moved away, telling them instinctively that Maureen would be miserable. It was the first time that Maureen came to the dark forest. When he met the beautiful and noble Margaret, the dark magician, Maureen was very excited. She is a powerhouse at the Dharma Sage level. If he can get the sincerity and people of the other party, he can not only obtain arge number of beauty points, but also copy Margaret''s skills. At that time, he has the strength of the Fashen, and he can return to the Dongshengzhou maind to avenge him. The fiery heart of Maureen was looking forward to getting Margaret''s body and mind, but he didn''t know how Margaret was trying to tease him. "Margaret, don''t you want to take me to your home? Why do you always wander in the forest?" After wandering in the forest for several days, Maureen couldn''t help it. "Isn''t it good in the forest?" Margaret asked with a smile, thinking how to mess with this guy. She even dared to go to her house. Is her house so good? Let her think about it, how can I mess with this bad thing? Margaret rested her chin, thinking quietly. Suddenly a bunch of ck flowers appeared in front of her eyes. She raised her eyes to see Maureen''s greasy smile: "For you." Margaret frowned slightly. Maureen didn''t see it, and continued: "Such a beautiful flower, only you can be worthy of it." "The flowers you picked?" "Yes," Maureen showed a gentle and infatuated smile, "I can pick flowers for the beautiful Marguerite, even if I am attacked by these flowers. Even if the thorns of these flowers are poisonous, I must Poison me to death, I am also happy." "You actually picked the flowers I carefully cultivated?" Vol 2 Chapter 5738: Legend of the Wizarding World (92) Vol 2 Chapter 5738: Legend of the Wizarding World (92) Chapter 5738 Legend of the Magic World (92) Margaret became angry. Before Maureen could react, she grabbed Maureen and started beating: "Do you know how much effort I spent to cultivate these flowers?" Hana: Dark magician who loves to lie, why don''t we know that you trained us? Maureen was beaten next to him, never expected that Margaret would be beaten madly for picking flowers. The students who were observing from afar looked at each other, thinking that their guess was not wrong, and the teacher really wanted to trouble the man. Are those flowers wild in the dark forest? The teacher would actually find such a clumsy excuse to beat the man. Maureen was angry, didn''t he just picked two flowers, as for? It seems that he hasn''t impressed Margaret yet. The other party is a magic sage, a weird dark magician, and he is not so tempted. He has to try other methods. No matter how bad he was, he just got the medicine. This time, he didn''t need the medicine he made up, and just exchanged it with a red face. Even a Dharma sage could not escape. However, in this way, he almost exhausted all his beauty points. But as long as he can get Margaret, he will have a new beauty point. At that time, you can copy the opponent''s skills, and you are not afraid of what she will do to him. Let''s look again, if it really doesn''t work, he chooses to take medicine, and he can only make a desperate move. At present, Margaret is the most powerful magician he has encountered, and if he waits, he may not encounter such a magician. "Who made you mess with this thing?" Margaret looked at the broken branch and beat Morin violently. "Mauren, the feathers of this bird are so beautiful, why are you plucking it? This is a bird I carefully raised." Margaret beat Maureen again. For ten consecutive days, Maureen was beaten for various reasons. He was wronged, didn''t he do this to please her? He finally learned that the legendary dark magician had a really bad temper. No wonder so many people outside were afraid of the dark forest. She hit people for various reasons,pletely different from the two days she had just met. Facing such a stubborn and unreasonable woman, Maureen has no patience. He decided to give Margaret some medicine. He put the medicine in a hip sk, which had a mystery. While Margaret was not paying attention, he secretly put the medicine in. When Margaret came back, he took out the hip sk and said that he wanted to be separated from the other party. He still had some things to do, hoping to have a drink with her at the end. This is, Marguerite has been reminded by Tang Guo that something has been dropped in the jug. "Okay, then I''ll ask someone to cook some food and drink." Marguerite said. Margaret, who Maureen didn''t think of beating, was actually good. If he couldn''t wait, he was willing to spend some time to make Margaret willing. When the dishes were ready, Margaret and Maureen sat at the stone table in the forest. Maureen took out the jug, which was filled with a fascinating fragrance, as if there were thousands of fruits. If it weren''t for Tang Guo''s reminder, Margaret would really be fascinated by the taste. At this time, she was more defensive against Maureen. This bad thing is really not simple. Of course, the other party will learn a lesson soon. She would not let Maoline here for nothing, and in the dark forest, she would give Maolin a very unforgettable memory. Maureen poured himself wine first, then poured a ss for Margaret. He put down the sk and raised the ss: "Marguerite,e and taste the wine I brought from home." Vol 2 Chapter 5739: Legend of the Wizarding World (93) Vol 2 Chapter 5739: Legend of the Wizarding World (93) 5739 The first chapter magic world legend (93) Margaret picked up the ss, and Maureen became nervous, expecting the other party to drink it immediately. Duplicating the ball of light had already promised him that even if the Fashen drank this ss of wine, he couldn''t save himself. Seeing Marguerite''s delicate face, he couldn''t help but swallow. I have to say that he has seen so many beauties, and this is the first time he has seen such a thorny, mysterious and powerful beauty. If it wasn''t for his urgent need to improve his strength, he wouldn''t be so anxious. He is more looking forward to using other methods to conquer her than to get the other side tough. Just when Maureen was thinking about it, Margaret took the opportunity to grab his cor and poured the ss of wine into Maureen''s mouth. "Do not-" Maureen yelled and looked at Margaret in horror. She knew there was a problem with the wine? "Bad boy, do you really think I don''t know what you are thinking? I saw your bad thoughts early in the morning, but I didn''t expect you to be so bad." Maureen had no time to respond to Margaret, and now he was hot, as if there was a raging fire running around in his body, which made him very unbearable. Margaret began to set up the magic circle and shut Maureen in the forest, then stood aside and watched Maureen struggle and helplessly. Maureen called to copy the ball of light in his heart: "Quickly exchange the antidote for me." drop! There are not enough hongyan points and cannot be exchanged. Maureen almost yelled: "ount on credit!" [Ah, finally cracked it. Taking advantage of this moment, the system finally cracked the defense of the copy of the ball of light. Just as he was about to inform Tang Guo of the good news, he heard Maureenmunicating with the things in his mind. drop! No credit service is provided. Maureen shouted inwardly: "Then what do I want you to do?" drop! Please exin your needs. drop! It is detected that the hosts physical condition is not good, please immediately find a solution. Maureen was so ufortable that his eyes were protruding, can he solve it and still need this broken thing? The result was this response, almost **** off. "Copy the ball of light, you give it to me on credit, and you will return it when I get the beauty point." Maureen said anxiously. This medicine is too strong. If there is no cure, he might be scrapped. drop! No credit service is provided. "I''ve given you so many beauty points, can''t I just rx?" Maureen shouted. drop! Part of the beauty points given by the host is for your own consumption, and the other part has been shipped back to the head office and cannot provide credit services. If the host wants an antidote, please provide enough beauty points. "what-" Maureen yelled in difort. He bit his arm hard and his eyes were finally clearer. However, he saw Margaret walking towards him with arge pair of scissors in his hand, and gave him a mysterious and cruel smile. "Bad boy, if you dare to hit my Margaret with an idea, then you have to bear the price." "No, Margaret, listen to me..." "Don''t listen!" Margaret walked to Maureen, holding a huge scissors, smiling excitedly, "Bad boy, you are ufortable, don''t worry, let me, the great dark magician, help you Put down the fire." "Creation God, have you seen it, such a trash thing was born in your world, and today, Margaret, on your behalf, will wipe him out." Maureen begged for mercy. He regretted that he shouldn''t provoke this terrible dark magician. Knowing the identity of the other party, he should just run away. Vol 2 Chapter 5740: Legend of the Wizarding World (94) Vol 2 Chapter 5740: Legend of the Wizarding World (94) Chapter 5740 Legend of the Magic World (94) "what--" Maureen''s screams screamed in the dark forest, prating the vast dark forest. Those Margaret students trembled all over, and sure enough, they knew that the man who made them feel ufortable would not end well in the end. He was so nasty that he actually used terrible medicine on the teacher. If it is for another person, it may be sessful, but it is a pity that he met the teacher. [The host is very big, the one called Duplicate Photosphere does not provide credit service. As far as I know, part of its beauty points is used for Maureen''s consumption, and part of it is passed back to the head office. Most of the head office is yuan nine. Didnt Master Yinyao say that Yuanjius family was just stealing the luck of the small world? I suspect that beauty point is simr to luck. Since they are stealing luck, there must be some extra that will be sent back. "In other words, the current Maureen ispletely abolished?" [Yes, and I have tested the copying ball of light and can swallow it. ] The system''s voice is a little excited, [The host is big, can I swallow it? "Swallow it." Since the system can solve the duplication of the photosphere, it is best. When Tang Guo used the power of the soul to cover the world and wanted to see how much Mo Lin was still involved in this world, she suddenly discovered something was wrong with Mervin next to her. She turned her head to look at Mervin, only to see that he closed his eyes, as if immersed in something. Soon, countless magical elements were pouring into his body. She thought Mervin was like an epiphany in the cultivation world. Soon, she felt something wrong. She had nned to stand farther, but found that some magical elements also appeared around her. These magic elements did not flood into her body, but formed a protective shield around her. When Tang Guo was thinking about how this could happen, when the system swallowed the replication light orb, people in the West Yuehai Continent and Dongshengzhou Continent found that the magical elements on the continent were very active, and the surrounding vegetation was growing crazily. Some ces where grass did not grow originally began to turn green, and buds gradually grew. Those who saw this scene were all stunned, and then stood still and looked at the sky, not knowing what they were looking at. In short, their expressions are holy and pious, as if they are waiting for someone. Hiry, who had been sleeping, woke up, he felt the extremely active magic element, opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of surprises. He smelled a familiar breath, it was God the Father. Father God is awake! Hiry didn''t care about anything else, and the figure instantly disappeared in ce, chasing after the familiar breath. On the continent of Dongshengzhou, Harold and Allen immediately came out of their residences. They rarely quarreled and started. They looked at each other and said in unison: "The God of Creation has appeared." In the dark forest, Margaret, who was watching Maureen''s pain, was also surprised. She watched the magic elements in the entire dark forest be active, and the nts in the forest grew more luxuriantly, and even some of the original unpleasant aura disappeared as these active magic elements disappeared. The air in the entire forest has be much fresher. "It''s the creation **** who woke up." Margaret murmured, her eyes fell on the painful Maureen rolling. This guy had previously made the fate of the two continents rted to him because of the name Yuan Jiu. Earlier, the other party lost the most important thing, and he heard that Agoguo said that he has no mour points at all, and the one called Duplicate Ball will not be credited. Basically, it means that the luck on his body has disappeared, and it has little to do with this world. Vol 2 Chapter 5741: Legend of the Wizarding World (95) Vol 2 Chapter 5741: Legend of the Wizarding World (95) 5741 The first chapter magic world legend (95) The creation god, who was suppressed by Yuanjiu''s design, awakened at this time. Marguerite sneered: "I and Agogo are finished, you, the creator of the world, should befortable, and you want to take advantage of it." Of course, she only dared toin in her heart. In the end, that guy is a creation god, not something she can afford. But after being suppressed by Yuan Jiu for so long, he was really a pitiful God of Creation. Margaret entered the group and nned to talk to Tang Guo. [Margaret]: Agogo, the God of Creation is about to awaken, Maureen is gone, and his connection with this world is almost gone. [School Flower]: I see, is it the awakening of the God of Creation? I just said how the movement is so big. Tang Guo looked at Merwen next to her. She thought he was a child of luck, but she didn''t expect to be a **** of creation. But it was also miserable enough to be designed by Yuan Jiu to almost wake up. No wonder the body of this world has not been directly killed or absorbed. Most Yuan Jiu has no such ability. After all, there is no new support point. Killing the God of Creation is equivalent to destroying the world. [Margaret]: Maureen is no longer sufficient, let mee to you, where are you? Tang Guo told Margaret''s location, but after ten minutes, Margaret appeared out of nowhere. She guessed that the other party must have used the space magic scroll. "A Guoguo..." Margaret saw Tang Guo standing next to the animal cart at a nce, and rushed to her in front of her with joy, "After waiting so long, I finally saw you." Margaret gave Tang Guo a big hug, happier than Chuangshi Shen awakened. "The magical elements in you seem to be more active here, hey, why is there ayer of magical elements around you protecting you?" She didn''t notice when she rushed over before, but these magical elements didn''t seem to guard her. At this point, Margaret finally noticed Mervyn who was on the side. Margaret went from amazement to speechless when she saw magical elements from all directions pouring into Mervin''s body. "This is Mervyn?" Margaret asked uncertainly. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "Haha..." Margaret nced at Merwen secretly, and quietly said to Tang Guo, "He may be the creator of the world." Of course, she also knew that everyone in the world who was qualified to stand next to Agogo was a familiar guy. Therefore, this guy is not only the **** of creation, but also the familiar guy. This is Margaret, and her heart is quiteplicated. "Aguoguo, you are really amazing, you actually soaked the God of Creation." Margaret has forgotten how many times she scolded the God of Creation, so she is not afraid at all. Since Chuangshi Shen was the familiar guy, Aguo would definitely not look at the other person to bully her. "He was a little pitiful before." Tang Guo said, "I encountered him by ident. I thought he was the son of luck. I didn''t expect him to be the God of Creation. He is really good at ying, and he has a lot of fun." Margaret: "You have a world and don''t y very big? Heavenly Dao and Chuangshishen level should be about the same? Anyway, you two are quite good at ying." "Mauren has solved it. The God of Creation wakes up, Aguo, I feel that we are not far from the time of separation." Margaret said sadly, "Why the God of Creation wakes up so early and sleeps more? Cant it work for a while? Agogo, how about you knocking him out?" "Father... Father God?" Hiry appeared out of thin air, and when he felt the familiar breathing from Mervin, he was a little broken. It''s really exciting that brothers be **** fathers! He wanted to go now, but didn''t want to go, and finally chose to move to Tang Guo''s side. Now he couldn''t look directly at Tang Guo. I was thinking about how to call it in the future, which is really a difficult problem. God the Father wakes up, but God the Father is also alone. Should he be happy or sad? But having said that, Mervyn is not his brother but God the Father. Doesn''t God the Father only prefer him? Thinking about it this way, Hiry was all right. ??see you tomorrow ? Thisst world will be over tomorrow. ? Next is the content of the real world. ? ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5747: Legend of the Wizarding World (96) Vol 2 Chapter 5747: Legend of the Wizarding World (96) A little bit of time passed, Mervyn had been enveloped by countless magical elements, and he could hardly be seen clearly. Tang Guo and the others who stood beside him could feel his presence. They also felt that the world was undergoing earth-shaking changes, as if it was the beginning of the creation of the world, and everything was full of vitality. Tang Guo found that her body had also changed. The body state that was originally pale and only relied on magical elements was gradually recovering. The pale skin gradually became rosy. She even heard her heartbeat, pulse beating, and the sound of blood flowing. Margaret also found out, she looked at Tang Guo in surprise. Tang Guo took off the cap of the cloak and the mask on her face. This made it easier for people to see her changes. Her whole body is surrounded by many magical elements, which are green and white, and are quickly prating her body. These magic elements all floated from Mervyn, and they were repairing Tang Guo''s body and bringing it back to life. "It''s the light element and the wood element." Margaret said excitedly, "Agogo, your body has recovered. Okay, since that guy is the **** of creation, and your body belongs to this world, he must be There is a way to help you recover." Tang Guo didn''t feel much about this, but she was still happy to have a normal body. The next thing is the change of Hiry, the light element and the water element floating around him, a few times back and forth, the evil spirits on Hiry''s body have been cleansedpletely. Obviously the appearance has not changed, but it gives a very different feeling. Hiry at this time looked like the cleanestposition in the world, as if the slightest dust could not contaminate him. Hiry happily went around in circles, ying with her body in various ways, looking here, looking there, feeling here, feeling there. Realizing that he was really the same as at the beginning, his eyes were red. This time, he really epted the result of his brother bing the father of God, and looked at Mervin''s position with a pair of admiring eyes. God the Father really liked him very much, and he didn''t mean to me him. God the Father slept for countless years, and he promised not to cause trouble, and he did so, and he did not go to mischief and do bad things, so he did not live up to the expectations of the Father. He is so obedient, how could God the Father hate him? Margaret felt that she had changed. She found that her power had be purer. She looked at Mervin''s position, sank into it at once, and closed her eyes. She has been in the realm of Dharma Sage for many years, and with Mervin''s help, she instantly has the opportunity to sense the realm of Dharma God. If there is no ident, when she wakes up, she will be the Fashen. With this special opportunity, bing a **** is just around the corner. Harold and Allen were in the same sentiment as Margaret at this time, and they stayed in their original state for many years. It can be said that as long as the strong who reach their realm, they can get a lot by the timing of the creation of God waking up. People on both continents have discovered that great changes are taking ce in the continent. Some destroyed ces have been repaired, and something has been added. As for what it is, it will have to wait for the creation **** to wake up, and they will find out by themselvester. However, the old men in the carriage do not have this preferential treatment. Although they experienced the changes outside, they did not benefit at all. Vol 2 Chapter 5748: Legend of the Wizarding World (97) Vol 2 Chapter 5748: Legend of the Wizarding World (97) What was it supposed to be, that was how it was. Maureen, who was rolling in pain in the forest, seemed more painful than before. Especially when he felt that something was fading from him, he felt infinite panic in his heart, and quickly called to copy the ball of light, hoping that the other party could lend a helping hand. However, he did not get a response from the copy of the light orb, and he could not even find the existence of the copy of the light orb. [Hup~] After the system swallowed the copy of the ball of light, it couldn''t help but burp. It is worthy of being something Yuan Jiu carefully made. His thoughts are a little stupid, but there is a lot of energy in it. The sudden voice surprised Maureen: "Copy the ball of light, are you there? Help me, I don''t feel right. We are bound together, if you don''t have me, you can''t get the beauty points, right? I guess You should also really need a confidante, right?" The system heard Maureen''s imploring voice and said: [Don''t shout, I have already swallowed that junk thing. Hup~ I''m so full, I haven''t swallowed the system for a long time, so cool! "Who are you?" Maureen still didn''t give up. "Are you the same as copying the ball of light? Do you want to bind me? I can help you earn a lot of beauty points." System: [I am your grandfather of the system! [What kind of garbage are you, you actually want to bind with your system grandpa? He is the original system, so there is nothing wrong with the calling system grandfather, right? Maureen was full of anger in his heart, but enduredmunication with the system, but the system that swallowed the copy of the light ball didn''t want to pay attention to him. He could see it all, just now all the luck in Maureen''s body had disappeared, and there was no big problem whether he looked at him or not. It should be said that Maureen is physically disabled now, let alone messing up, he may be unlucky in the future. This guy was targeted by the God of Creation, how can he have a good life? I want to die, but I want to live and live ufortably. In the blink of an eye, three days passed, and the magical elements surrounding Mervin''s body gradually dispersed across the two continents. Where the magic element passed, there was something in everyone''s mind. The West Yuehai Continent, Dongshengzhou Continent, finally awakened and became perfect after this time the creation **** fell asleep. In these three days, the two continents have actuallypleted the connection, and the rules of the two continents have be perfect as a result. People also know that there were two reasons why the creation **** chose to sleep in the first ce. The first was not enough power, and the second was that he didn''t know how the world could be more perfect. Therefore, he chose to sleep in the human body and experience the world he created for life after life. When he feels that the time hase and he has umted enough strength, he will be able to perfect the world. At this point, it has been perfected. The more information thates out of everyone''s mind is the new rules of this world. The strength of the two continents is evenly matched, and the connection will not cause much impact, just as there is one more ce to walk. Mervyn''s appearance has also changed a lot. He has be taller and his hair has be longer, but the original blond hair has be silver. Mervin opened his eyes, first set his gaze on Tang Guo''s body, took away the momentum from his body, and quickly walked to Tang Guo''s side: "A Guoguo." "I didn''t expect you to be the **** of creation." Mervys eyes were a little scared: "Actually, Im still Mervyn. Except for a bit more powerful, the appearance has changed a little, but everything else has not changed. Im still Mervyn Brent." Vol 2 Chapter 5749: Legend of the Wizarding World (98) Vol 2 Chapter 5749: Legend of the Wizarding World (98) "What was your original name?" Mervy''s heart sank: "Silver Yao, but as I said before, I can take yourst name, and I will be called Silver Yao Brent from now on. Of course, I prefer to be called Mervyn Brent." Hiry: "..." God the Father has changed a lot. Does it always turn out to be like this after someone you like? "Father God." Hiry hurriedly ran to Mervin, thought for a moment, and shouted to Tang Guo, "Mother God." Mervin immediately became happy. He reached out and touched Hirys head, and Hiry happily rubbed her ears, Father, Im leaving first, and Ille back when you and Mother God are married. I will prepare gifts." "Go, boy." "Thanks for your hard work these years." "No hard work, no hard work, all should be done." Hiry was really happy, and bounced away, the Father God still treated him the same way. Tang Guo: "..." "Aguoguo, do you mind if I am the God of Creation? If you mind, I will seal the memory again in a while." "No need, I don''t mind." Mervin became happy, and quickly walked to Tang Guo''s side, holding her hand, and holding her warm hand was even more happy. "The previous world was perfect. I added a lot of delicious food to this world. When Margaret wakes up and tells you about the old man''s things, I will take you to eat delicious food." He was eager to share the food with Agogo before, but she couldn''t taste it, which made him regret. "it is good." Mervyn: "There are still two worlds, I will take you to see it too, and you have talked a lot with me, so I can make this world more interesting." Tang Guo did not refuse, she could feel that she was about to leave this world. Presumably Mervin felt it too. Margaret woke up ten dayster, by which time she had be a **** ofw. She had no prejudice against Mervyn, and she dly left the group of old men to work in the forest. In fact, how can some old men make the noble Marguerite drop in price? Leave them in the dark forest to farm. The school flower gave her many seeds before, so let them do this. Margaret knew that Tang Guo was going to the Lita Empire, so she followed. Maybe she knew that they were running out of time. Eleanor is really a very courageous and talented woman. After Tang Guo helped pave the way, Eleanor sessfully became the king of the Lita Empire. Tang Guo rushed over and met Eleanor to hold the king''s gift. Mervyn saw this, of course he secretly gave a blessing. All those who witnessed Eleanor bing a king knew that she was the king blessed by the God of Creation. Tang Guo felt that she didn''t need to do more here, and Eleanor would definitely get better and better. Eleanor knew that Tang Guo''s body recovered, and that Mervy was shocked by the creation of God. After being shocked, she cried again, a cry of happiness and fortunate. She was happy to say goodbye to Tang Guo this time. Separation was inevitable, but she knew that her daughter would be happy. After handling these trivial matters, Tang Guo took Margaret to Harold and n Mianji. Although Mervyn didn''t know what they were talking about, he acted as a tool person, a listener, and did not interrupt at all. These people are all in the group and know Mervin''s identity, so there is really not much fear about his identity as the creation god. After all, no matter how old they are, they won''t be able to get past their school bachelor. Vol 2 Chapter 5750: Legend of the Magic World (End) Vol 2 Chapter 5750: Legend of the Magic World (End) Mervyn took Tang Guo to eat the best food in the world, and took her to see the beautiful scenery everywhere. Margaret, Harold, and Allen followed cheeky, of course they all followed from a distance without disturbing them. Mervyn may have felt something, and did not stop them, but invited them together. Ten yearster, Mervyn and Tang Guo got married. Margaret must have been invited, and Tang Guo''s biological mother, Eleanor, was also invited. The news of the creation of Gods wedding was known to the entire continent, but not many people could personally witness it, and only felt that the creation of God was very happy on the day of the wedding. The flowers of the whole world are blooming, and some people also use this to enter epiphany again. Tang Guo also invited the father of this body, because she knew Mervin would give a gift to her mother. This gift was undoubtedly a big blow to her physical father, Cilik. Cilik also dressed up today. He didn''t know that his daughter was still alive and became very strong, and he even wanted to marry the God of Creation. All he knew was that Eleanor''s weak-looking woman had be the king of the Lita Empire. He thought it was the result of Eleanor''s weak-hearted but extremely vicious woman. When he saw that the beautiful woman standing next to Merwen, the God of Creation, turned out to be his daughter, he couldn''t sit still. When he saw that Mervy had given Eleanor and her partner the opportunity to live forever, he was even more crazy. If he hadn''t been banned long ago, he might yell. Even if the price of this eternal life is that the power in his hand needs to be handed over to other people to be effective, otherwise it would be equivalent to not having it, and Cilik is still jealous. With the opportunity of immortality, who wants to have the power to rule themon people? Nothing canpare to eternal life. He looked so crazy, he wanted to kill Tang Guo, Eleanor, and the handsome man standing beside her. After the wedding, Tang Guo lived in this world for thirty years. Margaret, Harold, and Allen got the insights Mervyn gave them. After thorough research, the three of them have gathered their godheads. Margaret is now the **** of darkness, Harold is the **** of thunder and lightning, and n is the **** of power. Hiry is still a demon, but he is the **** of devil, evil is not vicious evil, evil is just a synonym for this world. In fact, Hiry was called a demon because he was very naughty at the beginning of his birth, and God of Creation liked to call him a little devil. When this world was born, there was no god. So for so many years, I haven''t heard of anyone who has be a god. Most of them are legends. I don''t know the true or false. Now it seems that they are all people''s obscenities and fakes. Margaret and others are considered to be the first gods in this world. If they don''t die, there is no problem with eternal life. On this day, Tang Guo and Mervy both felt that they were leaving the world. Mervin left a trace of his own spiritual consciousness to protect the world, and together with Tang Guo, he dissipated the power in his body, and the power belonged to the entire world. Hiry cried as she watched the two of them dissipate, her eyes swollen from crying. Margaretforted: "Little devil, don''t cry, in fact they are not dead. They are so powerful, how could they die? They went to another ce. They didn''t belong here, they should go back. ce." Hiry: "You areforting me, I know." Margaret took out the crystal ball and oveid the group news on it: "Really, if you want to know about them in the future,e to me or Harold Allen, we can all get in touch with your Father God. And mother gods, they are very powerful and will not disappear." "really?" "Really." "Margaret, you are the kindest **** of darkness." Margaret regretted itter, because she hadn''t woken up before the little demon came. She always praised her as the most kind-hearted **** of darkness, and said that she was noble, gentle and beautiful. She really couldnt refuse this little devils request. She could only help the little devil in the group to greet his father and mother. Up. The little devil, worthy of the little devil called by the creation god, is really troublesome and naughty. However, the mouth is also very sweet, it is difficult for people to refuse his request. "Beautiful Marguerite, I thought this flower was very beautiful, but now I know that it''s not as good as you." Hiry took a flower and brought it to Marguerite. "You can ask God Father for me. The situation with the mother goddess? It''s better to have some pictures about them." Look, early in the morning, the little devil came to disturb her dreams again. "Okay, let me ask." Such a sweet little devil, it''s really hard to refuse. Vol 2 Chapter 5751: The real world (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5751: The real world (1) In the Tianquan, Tang Guo slowly walked the road that was illuminated by the lights. She walked very slowly, and every time she passed a light, she could recall the story of the world. After a long time, she finally came to the position of thestmp, and in front of her was a door that could be touched by her hand. She raised her hand and touched the somewhat cold door with her fingers, but before she tried hard, the door opened. The light outside was very bright, so bright that she couldn''t open her eyes. She was instantly enveloped by a warm power. This power did not have malicious intent, but was very close to her, as if this power itself belonged to her. She was wrapped by this power and floated outside. But in a sh, she came to another ce, still so familiar and familiar, she felt that she was in a body. Slowly opened her eyes and found that she was lying in a huge shell. Before she could observe the shining treasures around her, countless memories poured into her mind. These memories are very gentle, perhaps because of her own memories. She closed her eyes again,y in the shell and read those long-lost memories. The golden tail stretched out of the shell, and she wobbled very beautifully, like a fairy dancing. Tang Guo didn''t know that, at this time, the entire ten thousand realms shook. "The sea of heaven has been unblocked, and the ice is melting very fast, so Little Overlord is afraid that he will be back." "I didn''t expect she woulde back, it''s troublesome now." "Haha...Anyway, I haven''t provoke Xiaobawang. She couldn''t find me if she asked for trouble. You should think about when you offended her, or did something that made Xiaobawang angry." Ao Yuan was sitting in his seat, not afraid at all, "Speaking of my dragon n has always been friendly with the little overlord, it is not the same way with you. Besides, my dragon n was born to be blessed by heaven, and I dont need to be sneaky like some people. Do something to steal the luck of the small world." Ao Yuan swept over the people present one by one, and saw some people look natural, and some people looked ufortable or even a little scared, making it funny. When they calcted the Little Overlord, why didn''t they think of this day? Why was Tianhai frozen after Xiaobawang left? Thanks to him for reminding Xiaobawang, so as not to be calcted by this group of people. But I didn''t expect that this group of people could not calcte Tianquan, and there was still something wrong with Xiaobawang. "It seems that the Yuan family hasn''t appeared for a long time?" Ao Yuan thoughtfully, "If they didn''t know that Xiaobawang wasing back?" "Ao Yuan, don''t guess, can you first think about what to do. If she is really angry, let her anger be vented, but no one can escape us. You don''t know, she is sometimes very unreasonable. "Snake n patriarch Zhang Qingming interrupted Ao Yuan, "Anyway, we are all beings above the ten thousand realms. There are so many people in this ce, so there is no need for infighting at this time." "Little Overlord wont trouble me. What does this have to do with me? Are you sick? Whoever of you participated in finding out the olddy of the Little Overlords family and persuading her to talk to the Overlords marriage is at your own risk, right? ." Ao Yuan stood up,ughed, and walked away: "My dragon n has no other hobbies. I like babies and love to sleep. The ancestors left us the dragon n''s ancestral instruction is to take care of other people''s affairs." He had to go to Tianhai to see, how long hadn''t seen the water in Tianhai. Let''s go down and take a bath when you unblock it. For many years, he really missed the tea made in Tianquan water. Vol 2 Chapter 5752: The real world (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5752: The real world (2) Ao Yuanfei came to Tianhai''s location, only to realize that someone was standing on the edge of Tianhai. He thought to himself, who is so courageous, who dares to watch the scenery here, is he not afraid that Xiaobawang wille out and beat him up? When I knew that the sea was about to melt, all the living, movable, and walking around were gone. After all, there were a lot of people who wanted to calcte the Little Overlord and coveted Tianquan, and no one wanted to be misunderstood by her. Ao Yuan was wearing a golden armor with various beautiful gems on it. It looks a little cheesy, but who told the dragon n to have this hobby besides sleeping? He approached that person, did the other person mean to look back. Ao Yuan sighed. He didn''t believe that the other party didn''t feel anyone, and he didn''t hide his breath. Who is this silver-haired boy? I''m so courageous. "Boy, do you know where this is?" Ao Yuan reminded, "This is Tianhai. Do you know where Tianhai is?" "I know." Yin Yao looked sideways at Ao Yuan, "Ao Yuan, long time no see." "Hey, who is your kid? How do you know me?" Ao Yuan was surprised, and quickly flipped through his memories. Could it be that he fell asleep and some of his memories became blurred? But flipping around, they didn''t find the existence of this person. He held his chin, and carefully looked at the white-clothed and silver-haired boy in front of him. There was really no such person in his memory, no god, no demon. Looking at the other party''s silver hair, most of them are not human. What kind is that? "I know, we have seen many times, but what you see should be my body." Of course Yin Yao knew Ao Yuan. Ao Yuan is A Guoguo''s best friend. It''s really just a friend. Apart from him, the only person Aguoguo would invite to the Heavenly Sea Undersea Pce to y. Looking at the ten thousand realms, no one except them has this treatment. Why was he so stupid before that he didn''t see that Agogo was very different to him, so he ran away awkwardly? Agogo was about to wake up, he was a little nervous. At first, he thought that Agogo was going to get married, but he didn''t realize that his heart was full of Agogo, so he ran away secretly. He didn''t even think carefully about why Agogo would tell him some stories about love and love in the script. After being taken back by his brother, he nned to fall asleep in the Time and Space Administration. Perhaps he was sad not to see Agogo. Later, his luck was plundered, and he didn''t even think about resisting. Eventer, hepletely closed all his memories and fell asleep. Aguo found her, and she was very angry. Because of this, he was calcted by others, and he experienced some things that made him sad and guilty in the small world. Obviously she is the little overlord of Tianhai, not afraid of the heavens, and not afraid of the ones who want to hit anyone. Everyone is jealous of her, but because of his calctions, he has suffered so many wrongs. Ao Yuan narrowed his eyes and wanted to see Yin Yao''s body, but it was very impolite to do so, so he asked, "What is your body?" Yin Yao: "Agogo ofteny on the stone in the sun." "The one that glows at night." Yin Yao added. Ao Yuan: "..." Soon he suddenly realized that it was the stone that Xiaobawang liked very much? Sure enough, he felt a little familiar, why are they familiar? Stupid in stupidity, this stupid boy is actually liked by the bully, is it because he is stupid? "Haha, I know you, once I went to y with Aguoguo and watched her lie on a rock and bask in the sun." Vol 2 Chapter 5753: The real world (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5753: The real world (3) "The rock was smooth and t. I looked at it quite big and wanted to lie down." Ao Yuan''s expression changed, "As a result, the rock quit and threw me into the sea." "So it''s your kid?" Ao Yuan stared, "What are you doing here? Didn''t you run away? Don''t you want to pay attention to Aguo?" "I didn''t want to pay attention to Agogo. It was because people from the Hai n said that she was going to discuss her rtionship. I didn''t understand my heart at first, and I was very sad, thinking she was leaving. Then I heard her say and asked if I wanted I have been with her all the time. I heard that when I get married, I will be married, so I thought she would take me as a dowry." When Yin Yao said this, she was a little ufortable and her cheeks flushed slightly: "At that time, I didn''t understand that this was like, but I knew anger in my heart, so I left. Now I can understand why I want to go because I can''t be a piece The dowry stone looks at her lovingly and lovingly with others." "Hahahahahahahahahaha!" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha" "Hahahahahaha!" "Iughed so hard! A Guoguo said that you are cute and that you are a little stupid. You are so stupid and cute?" Ao Yuanughed so much that his whole body was shaking like a sheep having a seizure. "Hahaha, if The people of Tianhai knew Aguo''s hobby a long time ago, and they don''t have to work so hard to calcte her." Yin Yao looked indifferent: "It''s not that anyone who is stupid can get what she likes." Ao Yuan clutched his stomach and couldn''t help but smile: "Yes, yes, I admit that, you won." "Don''t be stupid anymore, you kid, Aguo is Tianhai Xiaobawang, if she doesn''t want to, no one can force her to win her, even the olddy of her family can''t do it." Ao Yuan said, "Look, she was back then Drive the olddy out of Tianhai, ice Tianhai, and take Tianquan away. No one can covet her. What she wants to give must be willing. She doesn''t want to, no one can force it." "I know." Yin Yao said in a low tone, "I don''t know if she wakes up and wants me." Ao Yuan patted Yin Yao on the shoulder: "You are not a big deal, so, you might as well be a rock first, and she won''t be angry with you. Look at the rock in the sea this day. Have you flexible? She likes to lie on a rock and bask in the sun, which one is morefortable with you?" "You said..." Before Ao Yuan finished speaking, he found that a silver luminous stone was lying in the partially melted sea water. He touched his forehead. It turned out that Xiao Bawang was so good. "Speaking of Yin Yao, can I sit on you?" Yin Yao: "Are you dreaming?" "Well, I just haven''t tried it." "You can try it, I promise not to kill you." Ao Yuan gave up: "Forget it, forget it, you are Agogo''s, I don''t dare." Good friends belong to good friends, and Xiao Bawang will not show mercy when it''s time to fight. As the water in Tianhai continued to melt away, all living creatures near Tianhai moved. After Zhang Qingming discussed with these people, there was no result in the end. Eventually they thought of a person, that olddy from Xiaobawang''s family. They were going to find the olddy, no matter what, she was regarded as the only rtive of Xiaobawang who had blood rtionship. After so many years, that little thing in the past is actually nothing. The olddy is always Xiaobawang''s grandmother, it''s impossible to really deny her, right? Vol 2 Chapter 5754: The real world (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5754: The real world (4) Let the olddy intercede, the previous things may be over. They remembered the words when Little Overlord was leaving, waiting for her toe back. They didn''t know why she went so anxiously at the beginning, but drove the olddy out of Tianhai and iced Tianhai, without time to do other things. Tianhai has been frozen for countless years, and they thought she would nevere back again. "Is the Yuan family contacted?" "No, the Yuan family didn''t ept the news, and even hid the location. It seems that they should have known that Xiaobawang ising back." Zhang Qingming''s face sank: "This Yuan family runs fast. I am so afraid of Xiaobawang, how could he hit her with an idea at the beginning? The kid in his family still wants to marry Xiaobawang." "Maybe I think Xiaoba has been a single dog for many years and has no love experience, so I''m deceiving." Zhang Qingming''s cheek twitched, so cheating? She deceived others almost. One monthter, all the ice in Tianhai melted. Ao Yuan has always been sitting by the seaside of the sky, and from time to time he talked to Yin Yao: "I guess I will wake up soon." He found that as soon as these words fell, the luminous stone of Yin Yao looked better, especially the reflection in the water. Whoever reads it is a treasure. Although, this stone itself is a treasure, otherwise it would not be cultivated. When thest piece of ice melted, there was movement in the sky, not only that, but the originally muddy sea slowly became clear. "It''s Tianquan Eye." Ao Yuan stood up, "She released Tianquan Eye, and the Sea n in Tianhai under her rule will also wake up, and its strength will increase greatly." In other words, she is going to do something big. As soon as Ao Yuan''s words fell, he felt movement in the sea, and then saw waves of sea surface, a white figure leaping out of the sea. Ao Yuan was a little surprised when he saw A Guoguo at this time, she was stronger than before. In fact, she is a protoss mixed-race. Her father''s surname is Tang, and her name is Tang Guo, also known as A Guo Tang. Xu is a special name for A Guo Guo, and everyone likes to call it that way. The mother is a mermaid who strayed into the sea of heaven, and the father is a golden carp in charge of the sea of heaven. Although they are all fish, they are still mixed. However, she inherited all the advantages of her parents, her appearance was still Oriental, she had jet-ck hair, and she liked wearing white clothes the most. Mother often said that she was not elegant, but she had no way of doing it. My father thought she was Tianhai''s little princess, so what''s the matter with being domineering? When she was an adult, her father gave Tianhai to her, and after obtaining her consent, he took her mother to find her mother''s hometown. So far, there is no return. But she could feel the blood''s involvement, they were all still alive, but they were far away. In short, they said that as long as they find her mother''s hometown, they will definitelye back. "A Guoguo, you are finally back." Ao Yuan waved happily, "Many people think you won''t be back again." Just like her parents, after many years of walking, there has never been news. Everyone felt that they had died unexpectedly. Because of this, some people had the courage to hit Agogo with their idea, thinking that there was that olddy, and Agogo would definitely listen to her. However, will she? She has not been that kind of person since she was a child. Although she is a fish and he is a dragon, he was beaten by her since he was a child. Now I still remember whether he was curious and pulled her tail, but she pulled his dragon''s tail, shaking him away in various ways, shaking him dizzy, and now thinking about it, I feel like vomiting. Vol 2 Chapter 5755: The real world (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5755: The real world (5) "Ao Yuan, long time no see." Tang Guo was still a little happy when she saw her old friend. Ao Yuan was the only friend she could trust in Tianhai. Ao Yuanughed and said, "Many people are now devastated because of youring back, so I have to remind you, don''t forget to report the hatred back then." "Of course, I am the person who holds the most grudges, no matter who it is, I will retaliate back if I provoke me." Ao Yuan touched his face, yes, including him. He nced at the slowly floating rock in the sea and couldn''t help but whispered: "That rock has been waiting for you. I didn''t expect you to be a good one." "Ao Yuan, haven''t seen each other for many years, should we take advantage of this time to learn from each other? See if you have grown up..." "Agogo, I remembered that there is still something at home. It''s fine to see that you are okay. I''ll go back first." Tang Guo didn''t mean to chase. She put away the sword in her hand and walked to the beach, looking at the silver, luminous stone that had moved to the beach, and gently leaped up to sit. She touched the stone, and her voice fell softly: "Do you want to be a stone that way?" When the words fell, she rose into the air, the original stone turned into a human form, hugged her quickly, went ashore cautiously, and looked at her with honest and pitiful eyes: "Agogo, what do you like? What I am like." "What you look like, I also like what you look like." Tang Guo smiled, remembering that she knew it, but it was just a small misunderstanding. It''s not her style to spend so much time retrieving this stone and discarding it. Yin Yao''s eyes lit up: "Then I prefer the human form." "If you want to bask in the sun, I can be like a stone." The system originally wanted to remind him when to go to the Time and Space Administration to go through the procedures for numbering him, but they could see that the two were spreading dog food, knowing that they were not talking well at this time. And he also knew why he wanted Tianhai No.1, because his host was the master of Tianhai. What would he call Tianhai No.1? "Agogo, you won''t lose me, will you?" "Didn''t you run by yourself? You still ran while I was going to the Dragon Race to borrow magic weapons." Tang Guo frowned, "What caused me to lose you?" Yin Yao: "..." It seems to be. "I am sorry." "I hope you can forgive me. My brother said that the stone resuscitation was rtivelyte." Yin Yao exined, "If I cane back, I will definitely not leave because of a little difort." "Where is it so easy toe back?" Tang Guo motioned to Yin Yao to put her down, "I won''t lose you, and you can''t run. If you want to run, I will pretend you to be a magic treasure." Tang Guo took out a and handed it to Yin Yao: "I have studied this magic weapon for a long time. It is the most suitable for you. You can''t run if you want to." Yin Yao was finally loose, and he was still very guilty about this incident. "Take me to the Space-Time Administration Bureau first, and enter the number for our Xiaotongzi. Those who left in a hurry at the beginning have forgotten about it." Because of some minor misunderstandings, Yin Yao left, and she went to the Time and Space Administration. Only from the time and space administration boss Yuehuai, who is Yin Yao''s eldest brother, knew that Yin Yao was in a deep self-sleep. He scattered some souls to many small worlds, although not the main ones, but these souls apany his luck. If it continues, he will sleep forever, and eventually be a stone without aura, and his soul will dissipate between the heaven and the earth. Vol 2 Chapter 5756: The real world (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5756: The real world (6) Will be like this, and Yuan Jiufei is inseparable. The Space-Time Factory created by the Yuan family specializes in stealing air fortune in the small world. Silver Yao is born from heaven and earth and made of essence. It is an air transporter in itself, which is very attractive to the Yuan Family Space-Time Factory. They caught the breath of Yinyao''s small world, and followed after them, trying to squeeze Yinyao''s air. Yue Huai himself nned to deal with this matter personally, and finally happened to meet her in the past. She originally didn''t n to go down in person, after all, the main souls in those small worlds that are not Yinyao are just a small part of him scattered out, just with luck. She cut her hair, dripped blood, and entered the small world with three thousand green silks. Unexpectedly, the Yuan family had two brushes, and the power contained in the three thousand green silks was too little, weak and strong, especially under the calctions of the Yuan family, it caused her three thousand green silks to be repeatedly frustrated. She herself hated the Yuan family very much. If it weren''t for them, this broken stone would not run away. So she went in person. Because she was too young to be frustrated, she didn''t expect this to be a round made by the Yuan family. After getting the system, she returned to Tianhai, took Tianquan and sealed it in the system space, and then iced Tianhai together so as not to be calcted. However, on the way she went, she was still subjected to calctions by the Yuan family. Yuan family united masters to attack her, causing her soul to suffer severe damage. Not to kill her, but it also made her amnesia after falling into the small world. The system was an initial system she chose randomly, so it became a situation where she had toplete various female matching tasks at the beginning. This matter, really can''t me the system. The original system itself is an experimental product, and the settings inside are not perfect. The reason she brought this system was that she helped Yuehuai conduct systematic experiments. It happened that she was going to the small world to see how far this system could grow. So the culprit of all this is Yuan Jiu. Needless to say, Yuan Jiu must have been hiding, and the Yuan family was probably also hiding, so she didn''t go to them immediately. It is better to solve the number of Xiao Tongzi first, and then solve the person who Tianhai encouraged the olddy. Finally, it was Yuan Jiu''s side. She estimated that Yuan Jiu was no longer above the Ten Thousand Realms. At this time, she could not find anyone after chasing it. Yin Yao looked at Tang Guo with a deep face all the way, and suddenly said, "A Guoguo, I have left a little mark on Yuan Jiu." Tang Guodun stopped: "How did you do it?" "He blocked me several times in the following worlds, and once I pretended to be very anxious to find you, and deliberately put his external avatar back." Tang Guoughed, squeezed Yinyao''s face, and kissed him again: "Break the stone and do a beautiful job." Although he was called Bro Shitou, Yin Yao had a satisfying sweetness in his heart. Agoguo still called him the same as before, indicating that she was no longer angry about that matter. I remember when he first floated to the sea of heaven, Aguo jumped onto his body and found that he was conscious, and asked: "Broken Stone, where did youe from? Do you know that this is the sea of heaven? When I floated to the sea of heaven, it belongs to him I''m overwhelmed." "From today, you will be responsible for lying down and basking for me." Yin Yao frowned slightly: "However, the mark I left on Yuan Jiu''s body is divided into many parts, and the breath is also very weak. I suspect that he has sliced himself." "It''s okay, as many as he cuts, I will take it with you to kill as many as you dare to provoke me, you must know the consequences of provoke me. Tang Guo was full of murderous aura, but Yin Yao was not afraid at all. He will go wherever she goes in the future. Vol 2 Chapter 5757: The real world (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5757: The real world (7) At the speed of Tang Guo and Yin Yao, it took a day to get to the Time and Space Administration. The Time and Space Administration is located in the void above the ten thousand realms, and there are various powerful formations around it. If it is not for the people of the Time and Space Administration, it is impossible to enter. Tang Guo and Yin Yao both have the authority of the Time and Space Administration, and of course they can easily enter. With the help of Yin Yao, the procedures are very fast. After the system number is entered, all systems can inquire that the Space-Time Administration has such a system called Tianhai No.1. A lot of software has been installed in the system, and it has obtained the highest authority of the Space-Time Administration System. In Yin Yao''s words, since his brother gave him the authority, there is nothing wrong with him taking care of the object''s system. His brother would definitely not care. In other words, his brother went out on an adventure and has note back for so many years. If there weren''t always weak signalsing back, he was really afraid of idents. Recently, the signal sent back is getting stronger and stronger, and Yin Yao estimates that in a while, the signal over there will be able to establish contact with the Time and Space Administration, so that they canmunicate with each other. "Agogo, I want to install a signal receiver here on Tianhai No.1, so that if there is any news from my brother, he can know it as soon as possible. Maybe we will be able to pass news to each other in some time." Of course Tang Guo wouldn''t oppose it, and even the system called Tianhai No. 1 would not oppose it anymore. When he is finished, he will show off at the System House. After so many years, he finally mixed the number, which is really not easy. "A Guoguo, do you want to return now?" Yin Yao saw that Tang Guo didn''t move, guessing that she might have other things to do. "I want to wait here. I haven''t seen my eldest brother for a long time." Tang Guo thought of Tang Jiao when he mentioned Tang Kui. "I don''t know if Tang Jiao knew that in the small world, I was also a tasker." Tianhai No.1: [The host is big, she probably doesn''t know yet, 222 thinks she is a silly, and didn''t tell her about it. Speaking of it, meeting Tang Jiao is a long time ago. Tang Jiao, who has been doing tasks for so many years, can''t really remember the past. "Xiao Tongzi, ask them where they are now and how soon they can finish their mission." There is a time-space difference between the small world that does the task and the time-space administration. If you spend a lifetime in the small world of the task, the time-space administration will notst long. Therefore, she wanted to wait here to meet old acquaintances. After all, after leaving here, they may not be able to meet again for a short time. Tianhai No. 1 hurried to send an email. He knew Tang Guo very well. He knew her but these things, he might do other things with peace of mind. Revenge, chasing Yuanjiu, all these would take a lot of time. Tianhai No.1: [111, received a quick response message. Tianhai No.1: [222, received a quick response message. Tianhai No.1 thought for a while, and then sent an email to 978: [978, are you here? I received a quick reply message. Speaking of it, 978 doesn''t seem to be produced by the Time and Space Administration, it should be produced by other small factories, and he waster persuaded to return to the right path. I dont know how the other partys situation is now, whether Im willing toe to the Time and Space Administration to work and eat public meals, its much better than the wild system, and I can take care of it no matter what. While thinking about Tianhai No.1, there was movement on the 111 side: [Brother, what''s the matter? Vol 2 Chapter 5758: The real world (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5758: The real world (8) Tianhai No.1: [I have gone to the Space-Time Administration Bureau and have gone through the procedures for entering the number. When can your hostplete the task? My host is waiting for him toe back. really? brother? Are you back to the Time and Space Administration? ] 111 was very surprised, [I immediately told the host that he should speed up thepletion of the task. Tianhai No.1: [Don''t worry, finish it slowly, there is a time difference, and you can''t wait long. Besides, the host will still see the host of 222. Although Tianhai No. 1 said so, 111 hurriedly replied an email and immediately talked to Tang Kui about it. Tang Kui is a big viin this time, his original body is a big viin who ckened his family and gave up his family for the man he liked. Now he is repentant and knows that the man is just using him, hoping that he can protect his family well and stop being deceived by that man. [Host, there is good news. "What''s the matter?" Tang Kui was sitting in the pavilion and drinking while wearing a Chinese suit. He was thinking about how to make the person who cheated on feelings pay a heavy price, mainly because of which way to relieve his breath. [Host, this is the case, your wild sister has returned to the Time and Space Administration, and it seems that she has ended the endless shuttle and recovered her identity. Brother Tong just sent an e-mail to ask you when you will go back. It seems that you want to wait for you to meet. Your wild sister probably has other things to do. Knowing the temperament of his host, 111 finished all the information in one go. Tang Kui, who was still immersed in the abuse, stood up excitedly. It just so happened that a person walked across from him. Seeing him so excited, he was overjoyed, but his expression didn''t show up: "Brother Tang, why are you so excited?" Tang Kui didn''t answer the caller''s words, but instead asked 111 in his heart the uracy of this matter. After getting the assurance, he decided to get rid of the scum in the fastest way. "Brother Tang?" The people who came to see Tang Kui stopped speaking were a little puzzled. Could it be that his charm was so great, but within a few days, Tang Kui was fascinated by him. Suddenly, he felt that Tang Kui''s eyes were not right, and asked tentatively, "Brother Tang, what''s the matter with you?" "Come here." Tang Kui shouted to the outside, and a group of masters immediately came in. He pointed to the humanity in front of him, "This is a spy arranged by the enemy country. Capture him." The visitor widened his eyes in surprise and suppressed the panic in his heart: "Brother Tang, have you misunderstood something? How could I be an enemy spy? I am a native of Vietnam..." "Grab, this person is good at martial arts, I will abolish his martial arts first." Before anyone could react, Tang Kui went up and abolished his martial arts, and he screamed in pain, "Tang Kui!" Seeing what he wanted to say, Tang Kui stretched out his hand to remove his chin. Although this is too rude, and it is not understandable, but he has to finish the task early and go back to see his sister. This is the fastest way. He doesn''t want to entangle with people to exin too much. As long as he puts the evidence in front of him, no one will doubt it. On the other side, 222 also replied to Tianhai No. 1s email: [Brother, I immediately asked the host, she was a bit unreliable, but if that guy followed, he might be able toplete the task sooner. ] 222 Sigh, the host hasn''t grown up all the time, and it''s hard for him. Fortunately, the host is lucky, with the help of a big boss, and every task ispleted well. Vol 2 Chapter 5759: The real world (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5759: The real world (9) Tang Kui ended the small world mission, quickly returned to the Space-Time Administration Bureau, and walked out of the nutrition warehouse. You can practice in the real world, so the nutrition warehouse needs to be filled with spiritual liquid to nourish the body. He hurriedly walked out of the mission area, and happened to meet Tang Jiao, who was also running out in a hurry, and the two looked at each other. [Host, this is your sister''s sister Tang Jiao in the small world. ] 111 said. [Host, this is your sister''s brother Tang Kui in Small World. 222 said, he had told Tang Jiao about the world before, but she was impressed. This time, he actually did the task by himself, and he hadn''t waited for the big man to appear. He suspected that the big man would be very angry, of course, it was none of his business. He believes that the host still has the ability to handle that big guy, and he doesn''t need a system to worry about. "Hello, this is Tang Kui." "Hello, this is Tang Jiao." The two greeted briefly and hurriedly went to see Tang Guo. They all looked forward to the person they hadn''t seen for a long time. Especially Tang Jiao, she really didn''t expect that the older sister was also a tasker back then. She always thought that the other party was a reborn. Unexpectedly! She rubbed her face, isn''t she the stupidest? "Two, Miss Tang is inside." Tang Kui and Tang Jiao walked in and saw a woman in white clothes with jet ck silk. Next to the woman, there was a man with white clothes and silver hair sitting, and the two of them looked very good. "Guoguo." Tang Kui shouted at first. He traveled through so many worlds on missions. Tang Guo was the only one who could touch him. He truly regarded her as his sister. "Brother." Tang Guo stood up and hugged Tang Kui, "Long time no see." "Yeah, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you here. You won''t have to suffer from the shuttle anymore." This news made Tang Kui the happiest. "Sister, you lied to me so hard." Tang Jiao looked helpless, "You lied to me for rebirth. As a result, you were a traversal with the system. I didn''t know until a while ago." The 222 in her family is unreliable, so I don''t tell her such important news. "Don''t you know now? This time I wille to see you. I still have a lot of things to do. I may not have much time to meet in the future. When I get things done, I will invite you to visit Tianhai." Tang Guo briefly told the two of the reasons for her shuttle and her identity. After listening to the two, they were a little surprised, but they didn''t expect the original thing to be like this. Tang Guo nned to stay here for a few more days. After all, there might not be much time to meet in the future. During the period, Tianhai-1 also received news from 978, indicating that their task is now very difficult, and there is no way to find time toe to the Time and Space Administration, and toe to the Time and Space Administration requires a lot of energy, which is not enough for the time being. Regarding Tianhai No. 1s proposal to allow him to join the Time and Space Administration, 978 is of course very happy, but he wants to discuss with his host, Bai Yumeng. Tang Guo didn''t force this matter either, just let Yin Yao order the administrator to remember this matter, if Bai Yumeng and 978 came over, remember to go through the formalities for them. The time to get along was always short, and Tang Guo had to separate from Tang Kui and Tang Jiao again. The two also knew that it was impossible to get together all the time, they all had their own things to do, reluctant to part with each other. Tang Guo and Yin Yao left the Time and Space Administration again, and just returned to Tianhai, Tianhai No. 1 received a signal from far away. [Hello, Im Jin, is the Space-Time Administration here? Tianhai No.1: [I am the most powerful system in the Space-Time Administration, Tianhai No.1. gold: Vol 2 Chapter 5760: The real world (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5760: The real world (10) Jin: [Tianhai One? Tianhai One: [Yes, the most powerful system. Jin: [I have only heard of Tianhai, not Tianhai No.1. Tianhai No.1: [My host is the owner of Tianhai. My name is Tianhai No. 1. Do you think there is a problem? Kim: Silence. Princess Tianhai''s system is indeed different, no problem. Jin: [Hello, Tianhai No.1, can youmunicate with your host? And, do you know Lord Yin Yao? Tianhai No.1: [Recognition, Lord Yin Yao is a great object of my host. Kim: This is good news. Jin: [Tianhai No.1, I am the system gold of the boss of the Time and Space Administration, Yuehuai. The host had ventured out before, encountered a time and space storm, and wandered into other universes. Because of the distance, I have been trying to contact the Space-Time Administration''s signal, and now I finally establish contact. Now that Princess Tianhai and Lord Yin Yao have returned, please take care of the affairs of the Space-Time Administration. The boss can''te back in a short time. Of course, it is estimated that there will be no way toe back for a long time. Tianhai No. 1 understood now, he said that this Jin sounded a bit familiar, it turned out to be the original system. However, he felt that Tianhai No. 1 was the most powerful. Tianhai No.1: [Wait a minute, I will talk to the host. Jin: [Okay, trouble. Tianhai No.1: [Small meaning, you''re wee. [The host is big, the boss''s system gold has contacted me. Now that we have established a connection, he may have something to say to you. When Tianhai No. 1 was speaking, Tang Guo and Yinyaos spiritual sense were built on the signal receiver, and they were able tomunicate with the system gold. "Jin, long time no see." Tang Guo said, "You have been out of touch for a long time. Where are you now, can you get in touch with Big Brother?" Yin Yao''s eyes lit up when she heard this name. A Guoguo used to call his brother Yuehuai. He also hurriedly asked: "Jin, how is my brother?" Jin: [The host is fine, very good. After experiencing the space-time storm, we drifted to another universe. The return requires a lot of energy, no matter it is a short time or a long time, there is no way to return, and the host has no intention to return now. Yin Yao: "Why?" Jin: [At present, my host and I are in a very special continent. There is only one country here, which is very prosperous. The host has mixed up with an official position here by virtue of his talents, and he may be addicted to being an official. Tang Guo: "..." Yin Yao: "..." They don''t believe that, who is morefortable than the boss of the Time and Space Administration? Tang Guo: "You can be more specific." Jin: [This world is weird, and the host should want to stay here to decrypt it. The whole world is shrouded in mysterious power, the power is very powerful, that is, the host is currently unable to crack the mystery inside. People who exist in this world return to the original point every ny-nine years. Unless, it''s an outsider like the host. I think that the main purpose of the host staying here as an official should be to be curious about the world and to figure out the secrets here. Jin thought for a while and added: [Recently, the host has made some breakthroughs. The female emperor of the only country on the continent is very weird. The host will check the news every night, and it is night. Possibly, the secret of this world lies in the female emperor. When the host discovers the secret of the female emperor, he should be ready to return. Tang Guo and Yin Yao looked at each other. Are they really just exploring the secrets of the female emperor, not the other? Tianhai No.1: [Host, I think Jin is a bit stupid, and sure enough, I am the most powerful system. gold: Speaking ill of him in front of him is worthy of the system of Princess Tianhai. Vol 2 Chapter 5761: The real world (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5761: The real world (11) During the conversation with Jin, Tang Guo and Yin Yao came to a conclusion that they should never think of Yuehuaiing back for a long time. As for what he did over there, the two were not so concerned, as long as he was still alive. There is no big problem with the Time and Space Administration, it is very strong in itself, and there are two people there. Even if they were chasing Yuan Jiu, it would not be as difficult and easy toe back now. She also told Jin about the matter here, and asked Yuehuai not to worry too much. After finishing the dialogue with Jin, Tang Guo immediately went to Tianhai to mobilize the Sea people. Although some things have been sote for so many years, she will not forget to do them. Those people walked in a hurry back then, don''t think that things just passed. When she finished mobilizing the marine personnel, she went out to sea with her soldiers and horses, and saw some people waiting at the beach. She was very familiar with those who were in the lead. Isn''t it the olddy in her family who is unclear and hates her mother? This olddy likes to show up the most. She is not very capable, but she wants to take care of everything. At the beginning, because her mother was a mermaid who didn''t know where to float to the sky, even if her parents were affectionate, the olddy couldn''t bear it. It should be said that she is simply jealous of her parents'' love. This incident is quite a long time ago. This olddy was able to be with the olddy, using some ugly means. However, after that time, she really had her father. The olddy was very helpless about this. He didn''t marry the olddy and didn''t want to face her. It is also because of the olddy''s thing that he has a shadow on women, let alone find other people he likes separately. When her father reaches adulthood, the old man will go on an adventure in the universe. Many yearster, they received a message from the old man before he died. He encountered unforeseen danger and died, leaving no soul residue. Over the years, the olddy has always felt that the olddy is sorry for her, and she doesn''t want to think about the bad things she has done. Even if she is a pure-blooded golden carp, she can''t be with others by forcing them, no matter whether she is male or female, few people can stand it. But she didn''t know that she was wrong, but instead felt that the olddy was indifferent and unjustified, and he had lost her. When the olddy was still there, she cried out all kinds of bad things about the olddy. After so many years, if she didn''t marry her, didn''t give her a status, she still wandered around, so she didn''t mean toe back. The elders of Tianhai knew what was going on, so it was a bit unlucky to call the old man directly. After the olddy died, the olddy began to look for a wife for her son, Tang Guo''s father. Of course, she chose those pure golden carp. She believed that her status was noble and her pedigree was pure enough to be worthy of her son. And the people selected are all from her natal family. However, Tang Guo''s father didn''t eat this set at all. Taking the olddy to Tianhai to live, it was just that blood rtionship. After Tang Guo''s mother appeared, their rtionship almost fell to a freezing point. Tang Guo''s father is a very short-term caregiver, but her mother has never suffered from the olddy''s hands. Because of this, the olddy hated her mother, and her, even her father''s blood was flowing through her body. But in the eyes of the olddy, that is impure. Before her parents left, the olddy was looking for a candidate all day long and wanted her father to marry another concubine. Vol 2 Chapter 5762: The real world (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5762: The real world (12) Tang Guo believed that another reason her parents left to find her mother''s hometown was that the olddy was very annoying. "Guoer." The voice of the olddy pulled Tang Guo back from her thoughts. She looked at the ce of the olddy. Seeing the jewels she was wearing, she looked like the oldest andrgest herself, which made her feel a little ridiculous. At this time, are you still ying the music in front of her? "What is the olddy doing here?" Tang Guo asked. The olddy''s expression became a little unnatural, but thinking that she was the other''s grandmother, even if Tang Guo was dissatisfied with her, she still had to respect her as an old man. "I heard that you are back. If the sea is unblocked today,e and take a look." The olddy said, "Besides, I also live here... The family always lives together, and now it is our grandparents who depend on each other..." "You are not suitable for living in Tianhai." Tang Guo shook his head and refused, "Did you not live well when Tianhai was frozen these years? You look good, better than when you were in Tianhai." "Guo''er, are you still angry with grandma?" The olddy wiped her tears, "I''m also doing good for you. Your boss is not young. You should get married. Besides, the Yuan family is also a big family. What''s wrong with the Yuan family boy? of?" "Do you think it''s appropriate for my dignified Princess Tianhai to marry?" What is the olddy''s idea, she knows very well, just looking at her parents'' absence, wanting to marry her, and then bring her natal group of people over to upy Tianhai Resources. There are countless resources in the sky, not to mention there is a sky spring, the sky spring eye in the sky spring is the constant source of water in the sky sea. It can be said that as long as the Tianquan Eye exists, the Tianhai will never dry up. However, some people hit Tianquan''s eyes with their ideas, and wanted to plunder the power of Tianquan''s eyes. Does this olddy really do not understand, or is she fake? Of course it was fake, she also wanted to plunder Tianquan''s eye power. After all, the olddy is no longer there, and her parents are also gone. What does she have for this ce? Tang Guo guessed that the other party was only fancying Tianhai''s power to the olddy, rather than really liking it. If you really like it, how can you be willing to hurt someone? "This daughter''s family always has to marry." The olddy said stubbornly, "What else can you do if you don''t marry?" Tang Guo knew that it was not clear with this olddy, and sneered: "I only recruit a husband, and I have recruited it now. I am the master of Tianhai, and it is not your turn to intervene in these matters." "Have you recruited?" The olddy''s expression changed. She looked at Yin Yao beside Tang Guo, her expression even worse, "It''s this kid of unknown origin, Guo''er, don''t you be deceived by such a powerful person... " "Let''s talk about it, the main purpose ofing here today." She didn''t believe that the other party only cared about her marriage. The olddy''s expression was not very good: "Guo''er, since you are back, the things that happened back then will be wiped out. Don''t hurt other people. I didn''t expect the Yuan family to harm you, and other people were also deceived." "Oh, I was deceived? Isn''t it because you cooperated to divide my Tianhai resources, but didn''t get anything in the end?" Seeing the olddy''s face changed drastically, Tang Guo raised a gesture, and all the Tianhai Sea n gushed out of the water. She looked at the crowd around the olddy and said, "Since they are all here, it saves me to find someone and take them all. under." "Do you dare?" The olddy was a little flustered, "I''m your grandma." Vol 2 Chapter 5763: The real world (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5763: The real world (13) "I dere, you are not anymore." From the time this olddy calcted Tianhai''s resources, it was not. Zhang Qingming, who was not far behind the olddy, saw that the situation was wrong and wanted to slip away. He didn''t expect that the olddy would be unable to do anything with him. It seemed that he couldn''t be kind this time, he had to go back soon and inform his family of the news, or hide his position as soon as possible. Tianhai Xiaobawang, can''t afford it. He vaguely regretted that he shouldn''t have been greedy at the beginning, thinking that if Xiaobawang''s parents left, he could do anything to her. "Where to go?" Yin Yao blocked Zhang Qingming''s retreat. He wanted to run, but was suppressed by Yin Yao''s soul. He couldn''t move at all. Finally, Yin Yao returned by catching a chicken. "Notify your family and use resources to redeem them." Tang Guo looked at Zhang Qingming, "Half of resources." Tang Guo watched the Sea n sh with those people, and the olddy was already under control. In a while, she will go to the olddy''s parents'' house and ask them to hand over half of the resources. Only half is enough to make these people ufortable. As for killing them, there is no need. She just wants to kill Yuan Jiu. For the remaining half of the resources, if one of them angered her once, she would take someone to ask for it once, and see if they dare to calcte. Zhang Qingming''s lips were ck and blue, he didn''t speak, half of the resources, no matter he was the patriarch, so many resources, the snake n could not give up half of the resources to redeem people. "If they don''t use resources to redeem people, starting tomorrow, I will personally arrest people. I will catch one in one more day, when the resources are avable, and when will they be put back. But at that time, it will not be half of the resources. All the resources are mine." Zhang Qingming''s face changed drastically, and this time he obediently wrote all the information and passed it back to the Snake n. People from other families who have been arrested can only write letters obediently. After they passed the letter, Tang Guo imprisoned them all in Tianhai''s dungeon. She sealed Tianhai so that no one could enter, and then took the olddy to her natal house. The olddy has a bad face: "What are you going to do?" "Go to your family''s house." Tang Guo sat on the shell of a big tortoise, lined up with Yin Yao, and looked at the olddy with a bad face, she was in a good mood. "You always wanted to live in Tianhai, didn''t you? Yes, your family is ake, of course it''s not bigger than Tianhai. It''s not surprising that you want to live in a good ce. But you shouldn''t grab my things." The olddy was a little scared: "Guoer." Tang Guo leaned on Yin Yao''s shoulder and closed her eyes to rest, and she didn''t want to listen. This olddy was talking nonsense anyway. If they don''t hurt them, they wille again. The olddy wanted to say something, Yin Yao frowned and reached out to silence her. Seeing her ring her teeth and dancing ws, she stretched out her hand to forbid her actions, so that she could only sit motionless, unable to speak, sitting on the tortoise''s back, her eyes widened, and there was hatred for him inside. Yin Yao didn''t care about this, as long as the old woman didn''t quarrel with Aguo to rest. Not long after, Tortoise brought Tang Guo and the others to the olddy''s family. Tang Guo had already woke up, looking at the olddy''s appearance, she didn''t mean to help her relieve her. "You said, how about I drain the water here?" The olddy shook her head quickly, and finally there was fear in her eyes. She didn''t expect Tang Guo to be so unreasonable that she would drain the water of thiske. "Call people, let them use half of the resources to redeem you." Vol 2 Chapter 5764: The real world (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5764: The real world (14) Tang Guo lifted the ban on the olddy, but the olddy didn''t say a word, obviously unwilling. "If you don''t call someone, I will drain theke." Tang Guo gently raised his hand, the water in theke rippled, and the water poured into her palm uncontrobly. The races living in theke were also awakened and hurriedly ran out to take a look. Realizing that Tang Guo was pumping water from theke, she shuddered in fright, then turned back to report the news. After a while, a young man appeared in theke. When he saw Tang Guo, he greeted him: "A Guoguo, why are you here? Why do you want to move the water of my Gtin Lake? This should not be within the scope of your Tianhai? " Tang Guo looked at the young man in front of him. This belonged to the olddy''s family, was the same as her, and had something to do with the olddy. The other party had already married a wife and had children. The olddy had even thought about matching her with this guy named Ming Ye. She didn''t take a good photo in theke. Everyone was stuffed in front of her. "Ming Ye, I''m here to make it clear to you that Yuan Jiu''s rtionship with you should be pretty good. He made the ghost idea back then. I don''t want to know what you have been involved in, but I know you must have discussed how to divide the sea of heaven. Resources." Seeing Ming Ye''s face changed drastically, Tang Guo continued: "Take out half of your gtinke resources and redeem this olddy." "A Guoguo, she is also your grandma." Ming Ye made a fist. He knew that he was not very good when he heard the news of A Guoguo''s return. He thought that there should be no problem with an olddy, but he didn''t expect that the other party woulde directly to the door and asked Such unreasonable demands. With so many resources in Tianhai, is itcking in Gtin Lake? "It''s not anymore, just one sentence, you redeem people but don''t redeem people?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, "Your olddy has no rtionship with my Tianhai. After all, the wedding was not held back then. Why didn''t it take ce? Few people above the Ten Thousand Realms dont know? You are all her maidens, dont you know? When she worked with you to calcte my Tianhai, dont say you dont know anything. "If it weren''t for you, the Yuan Family would be watching here? Is it so urate?" Ming Ye didn''t let go: "Agogo, I don''t have any resources in Gtin Lake. You are in the wrong ce." "Oh, then I will drain theke and have a look." Tang Guo lifted the palm of her hand, and the water quickly pulled up from theke, pouring toward the palm of her hand. But after a while, the water in the Gtin Lake was less than half, and Ming Ye couldn''t help but panic. The olddy panicked even more: "Ming Ye, give her, she is crazy, give her, we can''t beat her." She nowpletely believes that Tang Guo will no longer talk about favors. If she doesn''t give it, Gtin Lake will definitely dry up. Ming Ye was unwilling, but seeing less and less water in theke, he finallypromised: "Okay, I''ll give it." "Two-thirds." "Agogo, you are too much!" "Have you too much?" Tang Guo smiled, "Give it quickly, you can''t me me when the water dries out for a while." After a while, Tang Guo got two-thirds of the resources of Gtin Lake, and put all the water back, along with the olddy, the old carp. She struck the olddy with supernatural power, turning the other person into his original form. The olddy eximed, fell into the water, and rushed up again quickly, rolling her eyes, as if asking why Tang Guo was doing this to her. "You are so annoying, my patience has reached the limit, so it is better for you to be the original form." Tang Guo came to the ce where Gtin Lake and Tianhai were connected, and cut the connection between the two at once. Yin Yao hurriedly moved back and moved a mountain here. Since then, Gtin Lake can no longer be connected to Tianhai. Vol 2 Chapter 5765: The real world (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5765: The real world (15) Blocking the connection between the two, now in the unsealed Tianhai, nothing can flow into the gtinke. Seeing all this, the olddy who turned into a prototype did not swim anymore, only drifting in the water. "A Guoguo, you are a bit too much." Ming Ye said so kindly, but he couldn''t beat him. If he changed his person, he would have done it a long time ago. "Do you care about me? Then this matter has to be calcted from the beginning..." "A Guoguo, I still have something to do." Ming Ye hurriedly dived into the water, he knew that there was no way to tell the matter clearly, and the cost was the smallest now. Speaking of which the Gtin Lake can be connected to the Tianhai Sea, it is a blessing given by the olddy. After all, the olddy gave birth to the king of the sea n. However, they did it by themselves. The olddy was dead, and the king of the sea n was gone. Now Tianhai is in charge of Agoguo, and she doesn''t want to keep this affection. In fact, when she drove the olddy out of Tianhai, they should know her attitude. If the olddy didn''t bother with her business this time, and went to find her, could Tianhai continue to connect with Gtin Lake? He shook his head, no, Agogo held a grudge, she wouldn''t, she would still cut the connection between the two. He regrets a bit. If he is not so greedy, at least Tianhai will be unblocked, and the resources flowing from it will still be able to replenish the Gtin Lake. Speaking of it, I me the olddy who wants to control everything, her heart is higher than the sky, and she thinks she can control Tianhai. Had it not been for her, he would have taken such a step. "Come on, drive that olddy to another ce, don''t let her appear in Gtin Lake." Tang Guo had already left. Knowing the movement of Gtin Lake, she just thought it was very funny. The olddy had done something wrong, and the olddy was lucky to allow her to live in Tianhai. She is well-behaved and can live in Tianhai for a long time, but she is too greedy. These people are all dogs biting the dog''s mouth, and the forbidden technique she imposed on the olddy is not permanent. Ming Ye thinks that if you chase the olddy away and get out of your anger, nothing will happen? Can the olddy stand this anger? Of course, it doesn''t matter to her what happens in the future, if it provokes her, it will be much more serious than it is today. "Go to Yuan''s house." Yin Yao answered: "Okay." Looking for the mark left by him with his spirit, Yuan Jiu had already sliced himself and left an external incarnation in the Yuan family, and naturally there were also marks left by him. Therefore, the Yuan family hid in time, and there was no way to escape his tracking. Yuan Jiu calcted them so many times before they would have the consciousness of being bacshed, and the other party was a little too confident. Under Yin Yao''s tracking, Tang Guo quickly found the location of the Yuan family. At this time, she had already brought the Sea n into the void, with only white clouds floating around, and there seemed to be nothing else in this ce. However, all of this is just using the formation method, within the formation method, is the existence of the Yuan family. Tang Guo took out his long sword and floated in the air: "Stone, you go to the other side to break the formation, I am here, so that none of them can escape." "Okay." Yin Yao didn''t worry that Tang Guo would encounter a crisis, because he couldn''t beat her. I couldn''t beat it before, now I can''t beat it even more. When Tang Guo shed with a sword on the formation, Yin Yao turned into the main body in another direction, and a huge boulder exuding shining white light fell from the sky and smashed it fiercely and ruthlessly. The two of them had other ways to break the formation, but they did not use brute force to break the formation. The formation hasn''t been broken yet, but it can scare the people inside to death. Vol 2 Chapter 5766: The real world (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5766: The real world (16) If the people of the Yuan family are not afraid of them, how can they avoid it? Tang Guoughed very beautifully when she heard the movement on Yin Yao''s side. The broken stone was really violent, but she liked it very much. She leaped to the top of the formation with her sword, just in time to see the huge rock hitting the Yuan family''s formation quickly, making a loud bang. She also put aside her distracting thoughts, shing on the formation with one sword after another. The power of the two is extremely powerful, it can be said that no one can be an enemy of them at the top of the ten thousand realms. Speaking of her strength has increased so much, she really has to worship them, otherwise her spirit will not be so powerful. Especially when Xiao Qingsi''s power was recovered, it was even greater. "Patriarch, it''s no good, they actually found our ce, the formation may notst long." Yuan Gan, the leader of the Yuan family, was sitting on the main seat for a while: "Get Lao Jiu here." "Father, I''m here." Yuan Jiu walked in from the outside, currently this is just one of his external incarnations. When he learned that Tang Guo and Yin Yao were still destroying the formation, he knew that the Yuan family had been exposed. Fortunately, he left a few more ways for himself. As long as there is a trace of soul, he can live. "Old nine, see what you do!" Yuan Qian was very angry. "I said that Princess Tianhai is not so easy to provoke. You just don''t believe it. After so many years of tossing for so many years, you just didn''t get any benefits. Several backwards." Yuan Qian patted the table vigorously: "I won''t talk about it. Now Princess Tianhai is back and will directly charge this ount to my Yuan''s family. Now she is breaking the line outside. What do you want to do?" "Father, you agreed with this at the time. You didn''t say that you couldn''t count Princess Tianhai." Yuan Jiu said with a smile, "How do I remember that you praised my intelligence at the time? Just marry Princess Tianhai. Isn''t we just taking the resources? It is also said that the king of the sea n has note back for so many years, and he will definitely note back. Most of them are idents, and Tianhai dare not talk about it." "At the beginning, I discussed this with Ming Ye and asked him to confuse the olddy, but you didn''t stop it. Now that A Guoguo is back and is looking for trouble, will you shirk everything on me?" Yuan Qian was spotted, his face was not so good: "You did bring up this matter." "But you can''t run away when you participate in the calction of Agogo. When Agogo suddenly went to the small world, you were the one who arranged the master. You said, as long as you kill her, or rob her of her power, It''s not a loss, even if Tianhai is sealed." Yuan Jiu smiled and shook the fan, "Father, you are much tougher than me. I can''t carry this pot by myself." "But now she has found it. It''s impossible for the entire Yuan family to follow through, right?" Yuan Qian''s face appeared struggling, "Sacrificing you alone can save the family..." Yuan Jiu: "I really want to calcte A Guoguo. I can''t ask for her power and Tianhai. Therefore, she must hate me deeply and want to kill me. But the Yuan family has never participated in this. When things start, you cant just stand by. Do you really think that if you hand me over, she will be able to ignore the Yuan family and not care about the previous things?" "Father, you take it for granted. Who is she? Princess Tianhai, Little Overlord, not afraid of heaven and earth, even his own olddy can get out." Vol 2 Chapter 5767: The real world (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5767: The real world (17) "Try it anyway." Yuan Qian made a decision in an instant, "You go out with me and leave it to Princess Tianhai." Yuan Jiu rolled his eyes, as expected to be his father, both of them are virtues. To be honest, you must know that Agogo is so cruel, maybe he would not choose to use this method at first. As for giving up calcting the sky, it is impossible. He couldn''t help being tempted by such a big sweet potato in front of him. Besides, Aguo actually looked down on him, which made people very ufortable. Not only look down on him, but also like a broken stone. Oh shit! The broken stone is getting more and more powerful, and he has not been able to calcte the broken stone. Had it not been for Aguo''s intervention, perhaps his Yuan family had already taken the stone-breaking luck and robbed him of his power. Sure enough, they are simply unmanageable. "All right, I''ll go out with you." Anyway, the external incarnation he stayed here was the weakest, with a trace of divine consciousness. The Yuan family, including him, are all virtuous and extremely self-interested. Only if he believes that his father will protect him is there a ghost. Yuan Qian showed a relieved smile and walked to Yuan Jiu and patted him on the shoulder: "As expected of my good son." Yuan Jiu felt like a shit. This old man will know what it means to be an unreasonable Little Overlord Tianhai. He cooperated, but wanted the old man to learn a lesson. Anyway, what he destroyed was just an external incarnation. What about the Yuan family, then ask for more blessings. Anyway, it is impossible for him toe back. Unless, Agogo and the broken stone are all perished. He touched his nose, perish? He has had this dream for a long time, but unfortunately he never realized it. During the conversation between the two fathers and sons of the Yuan family, it was only felt that the entire Yuan family was shaking, and then the formation was broken. Yuan Qian quickly grabbed Yuan Jiu, his face changed slightly: "Incarnation outside the body?" "After all, Dad is unreliable, so what''s the life-saving method?" Yuan Jiu said indifferently, "Let''s go, you just pretend not to know that I am an external incarnation, hand me over, maybe Agogo can See your sincerity?" Yuan Qian didn''t care so much, and grabbed Yuan Jiu and went out. Just as Yuan Jiu said, he pretended not to know that Yuan Jiu was now an external incarnation. "Princess Tianhai, I caught you this evildoer." Yuan Gan grabbed Yuan Jiu and appeared in front of Tang Guo: "I have sealed his power and leave it to you to deal with it now. I really didn''t know that this wicked man had done so many things without telling me, and it disappointed me too much. , It chills my heart." It was Tang Guo that Rao knew that the Yuan family were a little shameless, and was a little surprised to see Yuan Qian''s operation. Looking at Yuan Jiu again, it is obvious that he is an external incarnation, Yuan Qian can''t be ignorant, he should pretend not to know. If you change individuals, most of them will be settled in this way and kindly. "Where are the masters who attacked me back then?" Tang Guo looked at Yuan Jiu, "Those are all masters of the Yuan family, and only the chief of the Yuan family should be able to mobilize, so this was done by the chief of the Yuan family, right?" "I said before, she won''t be deceived so easily." Yuan Jiu interrupted, Yuan Gan red at him. Yuan Qian smiled: "You should have misunderstood." "It''s not important to misunderstand me. The Yuan family was involved in calcting my things back then. Now I will give you two choices, hand over those masters who attacked me, and then hand over two-thirds of the Yuan family''s resources. In addition, Destroy Yuanhui Space-Time nt." Yuan Qian looked ugly: "Princess Tianhai, your request is too deceptive." Vol 2 Chapter 5768: The real world (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5768: The real world (18) "Too much deception? I don''t think that I almost died under your calctions at the beginning, and Tianhai was almost calcted by you. Is it too much? I have left you a third, which is more merciful than you. Did not rush to exterminate." Yuan Qian was angry, is there any difference between rushing to kill him? More humiliating. "Give you three times to think about it, now." "One." "two." "three." "Okay, time is up, how are you thinking about Patriarch Yuan?" Yuan Qian''s face flushed with anger: "Impossible." "Then there is nothing to say." Tang Guo beckoned, and the Sea n behind her appeared, "attack in." There are countless members of the Sea n, and they have surrounded the Yuan family long ago. Yuan Qian didn''t want to hand over something. In his opinion, he tried his best to fight once, and he might not lose. "Listen to the members of the Yuan family, I only need two-thirds of the resources of the Yuan family to destroy the time-space factory of the Yuan family, and hand over to me the people who calcted me at the beginning. You all know what the Yuan familys temperament is. Doing now just wants you to work hard and give them time to win." "Everyone knows who I am, and knows that if you provoke me, you wont be merciful. Are you really going to sacrifice for the Yuan family in vain? Those who didnt participate in the calction of me, now its toote to leave the Yuan family. I have not dealt with me, and I promise that I will not deal with you. I hold my grudges, but I am also a person who counts words, and I will give you three times to think about it." "One." "two." "three." "Now, is anyone leaving?" Yuan Gan yelled: "Princess Tianhai, you are a little too much." "People who have to pull out their own sons, guys, are you really still willing to stay in the Yuan family? When I clean up the masters of the Yuan family, they won''t be able to avenge you." Tang Guo said this sentence to many people. Touched, someone gradually dropped their weapons and ran away in a hurry. If there is one, there will be a second, a third, and more one after another. Even the scattered sand of the Yuan family waspletely suppressed by those masters. Yuan Qian was trembling with anger, Yuan Jiu was extremely calm, after all, he was an external incarnation here. Tang Guo couldn''t see Yuan Jiu smile, so he rushed to cut him with a sword. Some Yuan n Xiao Luoluo who was still hesitating saw it and threw down their weapons and ran away. They were not as powerful as the Ninth Young Master''s incarnation. Princess Tianhai''s sword can definitely make them disperse their souls. But for a while, there were not many people left in the Yuan family. The rest of the people are inextricably linked to the Yuan family, they can''t run, in fact they want to run too. "Then, let''s do it now." Yuan Qian was the first person Tang Guo attacked, and Yuan Qian hurriedly summoned a master from the Yuan family. Yin Yao quickly moved to Tang Guo''s side, looking like a group of masters surrounded the two. However, the people who watched the battle were not optimistic. The person who was obviously at the bottom was the Yuan family. The battles on the Yuan family''s side made fierce noises from time to time, attracting discovery everywhere on the ten thousand realms. Those who knew, were afraid of Tang Guo''s prestige and didn''t dare toe and see. "The Yuan family is also over." "I saw a lot of Xiao Luo Luo from the Yuan family running out, grabbing two and asking." After a while, these curious people probably understood the situation there. Ao Yuan also knew that, unlike the others, he was rushing to Yuan''s house to watch the excitement. When he arrived, the battle was over here. Vol 2 Chapter 5769: The real world (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5769: The real world (19) Ao Yuan did not see Yuan Qian and the shadows of the masters of the Yuan family, and moved to Tang Guo with a smile, wanting to ask where those people had gone, could Chengdu be ughtered by this little overlord? "Agogo, did you click them all?" Going to the small world to y around is more brutal than before. It''s also to me these greedy people, there is nothing to do without angering her. Speaking of Xiaobawang, every time she teaches people, which time is it not someone else provoke her? She never bullies the weak. "It''s just that their bodies are destroyed, and their souls are still there. I n to take away their power and energy and return them to the ten thousand realms, and then put their souls into the small world, probably not back to the ten thousand realms." Could she be merciful to these people? She could afford the consequences if she killed them, but it was so simple that she couldn''t stop her anger. It''s better to pump their strength and luck, this is what they want to do to her, she just returns it to them now. Let them go to the small world, and let them save their memories, so that they can relieve their breath. Without strength and luck, they will never be able to return to the top of the ten thousand realms, and even the people in the lower realms can''t fight, whether they cane back is a question mark. "Let''s go, search the things of the Yuan family first, and share your share." Tang Guo stepped into the Yuan family, and the rest of the people did not dare to stop him. Ao Yuan was not polite, but reminded, "There is also Yuanhui Time and Space Factory , The stuff that specializes in the production of luck has to be destroyed, and many small worlds have been destroyed because of them in these years." "I know, I will solve this matter." The Space-Time Administration Bureau was born to eliminate the existence of Yuanhui Space-Time Factory. In the past few years, countless small factories of this kind have emerged, and some families are behind them. The power and luck of a small world may be nothing to them, but how about thousands of small worlds? There are thousands of small worlds, and the number is not clear. However, the birth of a small world requires many years of evolution and the efforts of countless lives in the small world. Tang Guo traveled through so many worlds, and he understood that the evolution of the small world was very difficult, even without these people intervening, the evolution might fail. But as soon as these people who plundered luck intervened, there really was no chance. After Tang Guo divided up the things of the Yuan family, in front of the people above the ten thousand realms, she drew out the power and luck of the masters who had persecuted her at the beginning, and released them to the top of the ten thousand realms. When the people who were still a little scared saw her move, they understood her intentions, and they were not so scared in their hearts. At least, she was not trying to rob others of their power and luck, but just for revenge. Moreover, Xiaobawang didn''t kill the Yuan family members, but gave them a chance to survive and let them go to the small world. "Stone, give them a surveince system. Once they do damage in the small world, strike them with lightning." Tang Guo thought that these people would definitely do things, maybe a person with wrong IQ would be ignored by the other party. "Using the system of Yuanhui Time and Space Factory to transform, they can use the system they made by themselves. I think their system should have this function." Irregr systems have all kinds of strange punishment mechanisms. The systems produced in formal ces like the Space-Time Administration are all used as auxiliary tools for taskers, equivalent to a peace contract, and no one can punish anyone. Yin Yao went to do this soon. Vol 2 Chapter 5770: The real world (20) Vol 2 Chapter 5770: The real world (20) Regarding how to transform the system, Yin Yao spent a long time at the Time and Space Administration, and learned a little bit. About a few dayster, a batch of systems created by Yuanhui Time and Space Factory were all modified and bound to the souls of those in the Yuan family, Tang Guo unceremoniously threw them into the small world. As for what they did in the small world, Tang Guo didn''t care, as long as they didn''t harm the small world, they would not be punished by lightning. The total system of these systems is connected to Tianhai No.1. If there is any problem, Tang Guos Tianhai No. 1 will issue the order directly. Therefore, they can''t stand up. Afterwards, Tang Guo led the Sea n personnel to search for this kind of lucky small factory, and destroyed them one by one. Although some members of the big family were angry, they did not dare to speak, after all, everyone had seen the end of the Yuan family. There is no end to angering the little bully. Even if Tang Guo had arge number of staff, there was actually no way to find out all the irregr small factories and get rid of them. She wants to chase Yuan Jiu, and for the time being, those small factories dare note out. At the most, it is stealing power from the small world. It is estimated that it will not be as rampant as before. The remaining things can only be maintained by the employees of the Time and Space Administration. After dealing with these trivial matters, Tang Guo and Yin Yao returned to the Space-Time Administration Bureau, and she was going to the small world to hunt down Yuan Jiu. Because their body is very powerful, it is best not to appear in the small world as the body, so the two will choose to choose a suitable body in the small world, trade with each other, and then pursue and kill Yuan Jiu. Yuan Jiu is now actively sliced and has memory. To prevent Yuan Jiu from discovering them, before entering the small world, they will work together to arrange a formation to block the entire small world, so that no matter how they reveal their identity, Yuan Jiu will not be able to escape. However, Yuan Jiu knew that she would not let him go, she would definitely be cautious in the small world, and would set up a puzzle, it was not so easy to get the other party. But, she thinks it is impossible for Yuan Jiu to do nothing in the small world, he will definitely steal the power and luck of the small world. The other party did bad things, no matter what her status, she could find the opportunity to get rid of him. He can''t help looking at the delicious food. And now Yuan Jiu doesn''t know that she has a mark on her body. The first few times she should have been rtively smooth. Yin Yao searched for the breath of Yuan Jiu in the thousands of small worlds, and Tang Guo''s consciousness sank into the group. She came back in a hurry and was doing things all the time. Apart from telling the group that she was safe, she didn''t have time to have a good chat with the friends in the group. Tang Guo has actually figured out the origin of this group, and it can be regarded as a product of a small factory. Originally, they had chosen a lucky person who was greedy and selfish, and nned to use her to gain the luck and strength of the small world. However, there are no cultivators in that world, and it is not so easy to destroy the small world and plunder the luck. That''s why they will find people from other small worlds and pull them into the group as the lucky ones'' golden fingers. As long as the people in the group help the lucky guy, the luck that belongs to them will gradually be lost to the lucky guy. After all, their behavior is also helping this lucky guy destroy the small world. However, Tang Guo happened to be in this world, and by the way, this group was included in the bag. It was tantamount to ruining a calction. The group was controlled by her, and the people in that small factory felt her breath and never appeared again. This incident was a record she checked when she destroyed a small factory. So, now this group is hers. It was because of her that she was upgraded at the beginning. Everything has spirituality. After this group has followed her for a long time, consciousness will naturally be born, and now she has recognized her as the master. Vol 2 Chapter 5771: The real world (21) Vol 2 Chapter 5771: The real world (21) However, this group still has many defects and needs constant evolution and evolution. Tang Guo has not intervened in the evolution of the group for the time being. She discovered that this group has its own theory of evolution, and intervention may not necessarily be very good. As for whether there will be more people in the group, it also depends on fate. [School Flowers]: Everyone, are you all here? I''ll talk to you about the group. In addition, my minor troubles have been resolved. Next, I''m going to chase Yuanjiu. Tang Guo told the people in the group about the origin and evolution of the group, saying that they don''t need to worry. The group can evolve on its own, but it is necessary, for example, when some unforeseen crisis urs, she can also intervene. [Ziyun]: Sister, congrattions, I finally went home. [Chi Xiao]: I''m really happy to see my sister being able to go home. I''m going crazy if I travel for so long. [Mo Yuntian]: Thinking about it now, we have known each other for many years, and we can''t count how many years we have. Time flies so fast. I''m really lucky that we are all immortal cultivators, otherwise we will inevitably die. [Shangguan Yungu]: Who said no? The magical world can be gods, and our cultivators can also be immortals. It is said that only the two interster worlds have the shortest lifespan. Even if their technology is advanced, they can eventually extend their life span by no more than a thousand years. Even if the time flow on their side is very slow, there is always the end of the day. Shangguan Yungu''s words silenced everyone in the group. It is said that the two in the interster world have been appearing less and less recently. They all know that after so many years, Emanuel and Billy are both very old. Even though, the flow of time on their side is much slower than that. [Mission]: It''s been a long time since I saw Billy and Emanuel, I don''t know how they are. [Silver Ring]: Yes, I haven''t seen them every time I show up recently. I used to hear them talking about the status quo of Interster. [Ziyun]: With their current lifespan, although they are older, they should be in their prime of life and have not reached the end of their lifespan. I think there is probably something dyed and there is no time toe to the group to see. [Mo Yuntian]: Brother Ziyun is right. They have at least a few hundred years to live, and the flow of time is so slow, not so fast. Tang Guo realized that the atmosphere in the group was not right, and began to change the subject. Later, Margaret came up to chat for a while, asked for some photos of Tang Guo and Yin Yao, and hurriedly left the group. Everyone in the group knew that Margaret must have been to coax the sweet little devil. [School Flower]: Everyone, I''ll leave the group first. I just tracked down a trace of Yuan Jiu''s soul, I have to deal with it. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, be careful. When you get to the small world, you still can tell us that we are safe. [Ziyun]: Don''t forget to tell us what you need. Speaking of it, I am really envious that the girl can travel through different worlds and see different scenery. [Mo Yuntian]: Who said no? When ites to being forced to traverse and actively traversing, that is different. [Shangguan Yungu]: Being trapped in a strange world, I can only envy me. Tang Guo suddenly moved in her heart when she saw the words of her friends. [School Flower]: I am now helping to manage the Space-Time Administration. Are you interested in signing a contract with the Space-Time Administration to help with part-time jobs and deal with some small-world problems. I will arrange a system for you toplete tasks in the small world. The error-free chapters of "Quick Time: Female Match, Calm Down" will continue to be updated in Xinshuhaige. There are no advertisements in the station. Please collect and rmend Xinshuhaige! I like fast wear: female, calm down, please collect: () fast wear: female, calm down. The new book sea pavilion is updated the fastest. Vol 2 Chapter 5772: The real world (end) [end of text] Vol 2 Chapter 5772: The real world (end) [end of text] [Chi Xiao]: Is it possible? [Ziyun]: Can it work? [Mo Yuntian]: I want to try. [Piaopiao]: I want to try +1 [Silver Ring]: I want to try +2 [Shangguan Yungu]: I also want to try +3 [Mo Yuntian]: You can''t take care of you, your ce is not safe, conditions are not allowed, unless you abandon your body. [Shangguan Yungu]: Then try again when Ie out. [Mo Yuntian]: Apprentice, you have to work hard. Tang Guo, who had originally nned to leave the group,municated with the people in the group for a while. After leaving the group, she patted Yin Yao around her and told him about the incident. "Then let''s select the system." Yin Yao felt that the small days now were extremely happy. He really hated that he was toote to resuscitate himself and missed so much time with Agogo. Not long after, Tang Guo and Yin Yao selected the systems and upgraded these systems again. She thought that these people in the group are very familiar with the small world business, and to help stop those who destroy the small world, not only can reduce the burden of the Space-Time Administration, but also umte merit and luck for them. It is indeed a perfect thing. . If they wait for their energy to umte enough, maybe they can stille to the Space-Time Administration Bureau. Since you are reluctant to lose them, you can use this method of contracting with the Space-Time Administration, why not? For people who did not appear in the group, Tang Guo has no sending system for the time being. Before she left the group, Marguerite appeared. [Margaret]: Agogo, can you give me two systems? [School Flowers]: Why are there two? Arent you three? It seems that n and Harold didn''t make a request for the system, right? [Margaret]: If I fall asleep to do the task, what about the little devil alone? n and Harold often go around and y, and they don''t bring the little devil with them. How lonely he is. I will take him to see other worlds. Don''t worry, we will not do damage, and we will definitely protect the small world. Tang Guo didn''t worry about the two of them sabotaging them. They were both gods, possessing endless lives and powerful powers. Most of them were just curious if they wanted to see other ces. [School Flower]: Your rtionship with Hiry Clinton seems to be good. [Margaret]: It''s okay. His mouth is very sweet. It really makes people unable to refuse. He is also very boring in the God Realm. He has to find something to do. Didn''t you say that the existence of the Space-Time Administration is to stop those who plunder luck? I think I''m already obsessed with people like Maureen. [School Flowers]: Okay, then I will give you two, you guys pay attention. [Margaret]: You can rest assured, I decided to let the small world develop well, not to do damage, and to get rid of those who plunder power and luck. After getting the system, Margaret went to the group again. At this time, everyone else who was bubbling also got the system and was talking to the system. Ziyun: "What is your number?" [Host, my number is Ziyun 1. Ziyun: "..." This should be the new serial number, right? Chixiao: "Chixiao 1, when can we start?" [Host, you can start at any time, but before proceeding with the task, you need to deal with your physical body, preferably in a safe, spiritually powerful ce. Mo Yuntian: "Yantian 1, let''s go." [Good host, open the small world... start teleporting...] Misty: "Yingxue, I have some understanding as a teacher, and I''m going to retreat." Yi Yingxue: "Master, retreat with peace of mind. The disciple is not so weak now, so he can take care of himself." "That''s good." Miaomiao walked into the closed room,municating with the system in her heart, "Miaomiao No.1, send it." Yinhuan: "Yinhuan No. 1, let''s go." Vol 2 Chapter 5773: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5773: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (1) "Miss Tang, do you really have a way to deal with Ji Mian?" "Reassuring, yes." Tang Guoforted a small group of souls squatting in the sea of consciousness, "The things in her hand are not normal, but you can deal with them normally. Once I deal with the things in her hands, you will be able to deal with them. People you like continue to live here and do what you should do." "Actually, it doesnt matter whether we can be together or not. The important thing is not to let Shi Yan get hurt again. If Ji Mian treats Shi Yan well, I wont be so angry. She is simply ying with peoples hearts and other peoples feelings. Especially Knowing that she was using other means to make Shi Yan be obsessed with her, I was even more unlikely to make her sessful." Qiao Yun said, "Fortunately, Miss Tang appeared, otherwise I really have no choice, let alone a chance. Started again." Tang Guo is now in control of Qiao Yun''s body. This body is just in the third grade and will soon take the high school entrance examination. Speaking of her traveling through so many worlds, it has been a long time since she passed through the campus era, still at such a young age. But this time it was an active traversal, and it was fate to choose Qiao Yun. Originally, her stone had locked one of Yuan Jiu''s soul fragments. They found this small world and set up a formation outside the small world to prevent Yuan Jiu from finding and escaping. After setting up the formation, it was determined that Yuan Jiu could not escape, so they chose a suitable body for the small world. This must be based on the willingness of both parties, but after they reyed what happened in this world, Tang decisively chose to find Qiao Yun. And the person she was looking for was naturally Qiao Yun''s official partner Shi Yan. They didn''t intend to live to be old in this world. Qiao Yun and Shi Yan are the daughters and sons of luck in this world. This world has just evolved from a virtual world to a real world. It should be said that this was originally a world. It is all supported by the male and female masters. If they do not support and change the world, the small world that cannot operate independently will go to extinction. Yuan Jiu should have no way to confuse these two children of luck. Among them, he was afraid of too much movement, so he chose a small cannon fodder on the road of growth of the two. This little cannon fodder is Ji Mian, she is the daughter brought by Qiao Yun''s stepmother to her father. I came here when I was in elementary school, and my family was a little worse, and I was a little bit inferior. However, aftering to Qiao''s house, he was not treated harshly. Both the father and daughter of the Qiao family are more reasonable and gentle people. Under normal circumstances, Qiao Yun has some, and Ji Mian also has the stepdaughter. However, Ji Mian''s self-esteem is troubled, and he feels that he is under the fence of Qiao''s family. Ji Mu is not the kind of woman who likes to make trouble. Otherwise, Qiao''s father would not marry Ji Mu home, and gave back such a grand wedding. However, Ji Mu just felt that her status was low, and she always wanted to be shorter. Although she took good care of Qiao''s father and daughter and did it perfectly, she was still very worried. She feels that marrying Qiao''s father is like a middle five million, like a dream, so she cherishes this marriage very much and is afraid of losing it. So in private, she would often tell Ji Mian to be sensible and obedient, don''t argue with Qiao Yun about everything, and let her sister be a little bit. Also warned Ji Mian, don''t think about the things of Qiao''s family, as long as she obediently, Qiao''s father should give her nothing less. Originally, there was nothing wrong with this, but Ji Mu had overlooked one thing. Ji Mian was rtively young and felt a little inferior. Vol 2 Chapter 5774: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5774: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (2) And she also has an unconscious father, who might listen to Ji''s mother at first. Later, she was bewitched by her biological father and gradually became unbnced. Gradually, I felt that what I got was not as good as Qiao Yun, that everyone around me treated Qiao Yun better than her, and felt that those people were squeezing her out. People in the Qiao family''s circle would still be good to Ji Mian because of the Qiao family''s father and daughter, at least on the surface, they are all able to get along. However, Ji Mian''s mentality gradually became unbnced and his temper became bigger and bigger, and he was more self-willed than Qiao Yun, the real Miss Qiao family. People around her felt that she was wink and didn''t want to y with her anymore. The sudden and gradual change of everyone''s attitude made Ji Mian very ufortable. She didn''t think she was wrong, but she felt that the people around her were showing their true colors. She was right. These people looked down on her from the beginning and targeted her. Ji Mian Zhou''s purpose is a delusion of persecution, no matter what happens, he will think of someone targeting her. After the mentality is out of bnce, all sorts of tossing, at first it is a trivial matter, and everyone does not care too much. Later, I did some things that Qiao''s father was angry with, and didn''t treat her to anything, just let Ji Mu take care of her. Ji Mu couldn''t control Ji Mian at all, and she also felt that she was a little neglectful of her daughter, and she couldn''t bear to me it any more. Especially when the people around didn''t take her daughter to y, Ji''s mother felt ufortable and felt that her daughter was really treated unequally. She couldn''t bear her marriage and didn''t want to leave Qiao''s house. She could only talk to Ji Mian orally, hoping that the other party would understand. In Ji Mian''s eyes, Ji''s mother is facing the Qiao father and daughter. At this time, Ji Mu is not a human on both sides, and is in a bad situation. Ji Mian used Ji''s mother to do a lot of wrong things, all of which harmed the father and daughter of the Qiao family. Of course, it was unsessful. The final result is that Qiao''s father and Ji''s mother divorced, and Ji Mian still doesn''t know how he was wrong. Ji Mianter liked Shi Yan from the same high school. It was also Qiao''s father who had paid for three years at the beginning and would not be left behind to collect it. Only then could she continue to study at that high school. Ji Mian liked Shi Yan very much, and regarded Shi Yan as a male god. Shi Yan fell in love with Qiao Yun at first sight, and didn''t care about Ji Mian at all. After Ji Mian struggled repeatedly, he refused seriously, but Ji Mian thought that Shi Yan was losing her face. She made various kinds of death, hoping that Shi Yan would treat her righteously, but it was disgusting. Knowing that there is no hope for Shi Yan, Ji Mian began to look for other candidates. She decided to choose someone better than Shi Yan. As a result, she picked a married man, and before she even started, she was beaten up by someone. Ji Mian was not reconciled and nned to retaliate, but the other party called her to the police and arrested her. Ji Mian had been in jail for several years. After he came out, he still did not give up,mitting various crimes, and finallymitted himself to death. Ji Mian was reborn and bound to a system. Thus, the two-week plot began. Ji Mian used this system called Zhannan, first stood firm in Qiao''s house, and used the skills in Zhannan to confuse Qiao''s father. Father Qiao, who was bewildered by his mind, would only treat her well and put her first. As for Qiao Yun, the real eldest of the Qiao family, she suffered a lot from Ji Mian''s methods, and she never had a better day. But what makes Ji Mian angry is that she has be so beautiful and noble, and Shi Yan still fell in love with Qiao Yun''s poor little pitiful at first sight, which made her very angry. Vol 2 Chapter 5775: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5775: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (3) Ji Mian, who owns Zhannan''s ount, and that Zhannan''s ount is rted to Yuan Jiu, even the son of luck in the small world can''t resist it. It''s just that Shi Yan is the son of luck, he is not actually confused by his mind, but manipted by his body. His body, expressions, and movements can''t be controlled by himself at all, and he often does things that hurt his sweetheart. Shi Yanterpromised because he was afraid that Ji Mian would hurt Qiao Yun like a lunatic. He wanted to protect Qiao Yun, but he didn''t know that Qiao Yun was very sad about it, and finally ended up depressed. Ji Mian also yed almost the same way, and felt that the man she got was not interesting, so she brought her new love back to Shi Yan, wanting to **** him off. In the end, Yan was not angry at all, which made Ji Mian angry. He was tortured and made him do all kinds of things against his wishes. Shi Yan couldn''t help but wanted tomit suicide, but he couldn''t even do this. Qiao Yun''s soul was still there, and she was very angry when she saw all this, and happened to see Tang Guo looking for a suitable candidate. "Ji Mian is really hateful." Qiao Yun couldn''t help being angry when she thought of these things, "I really don''t know why she treats Shi Yan like this." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Because she can''t get Shi Yan''s sincerity, Shi Yan likes you." "He is also a fool." Qiao Yun was a little embarrassed, "Ji Mian is so great, why doesn''t hepromise? Hepromised, maybe Ji Mian won''t treat him like this." "No, Ji Mian doesn''t really like Shi Yan, she just likes good things and wants to grab them from you and y." "Why is there such a disgusting person?" Qiao Yun was so angry that the group of souls was shaking. "Okay, I''ll take care of her," Tang Guo looked at the thick test papers on the table, "Youe out now and do the test papers. These homework are yours. You will still live in this world in the future. You still have to learn the knowledge." Qiao Yun didn''t think that was the case. She felt that Miss Tang wanted to bezy and didn''t want to do homework. Of course, she is a smart person, hastily controlled her body, and started to do her homework seriously. "You do things like mastering all kinds of knowledge." Tang Guo stayed in the sea of knowledge now, "I''ll be the only one to eat and y these things, lest you are too tired by yourself." Qiao Yun: "..." She is not tired at all, okay, Miss Tang is here to help her, and she doesn''t have any hard work at all. Miss Tang said that she shoulders the responsibility of making this world more perfect. If she and Shi Yan don''t work hard, this world will perish. At first she really thought it was a joke, but then she believed it. Tianhai No.1: [Host, you are bullying the kids. "I''m training her so that she can take on the task of developing the world earlier. She will be a famous botanist in the future, and her target will be an environmental protection ambassador. The development of this world depends on them." Tianhai No.1 did not refute, and he said that he could not win against the host. [Host Big, would you like to talk to Lord Yin Yao? "If you don''t talk, we are all ordinary people now. What do you talk about? What if Yuan Jiu finds out? Nothing." Ok. Tianhai No.1 ran to Yinyao and said: [Sir Yinyao, the host said that everyone is ordinary and not suitable for talking. Yin Yao: "When Agogo wants to talk, he must tell me." Vol 2 Chapter 5776: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5776: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (4) Tianhai No.1: [Sir Yinyao, you dont know it now, the host should think that this is easy to attract Yuan Jius attention, and is afraid that the other party will be wary and do other unpredictable things. [Also, the original owner wille back to live, and the host probably won''t allow too much intimacy with you. Tianhai No.1 decided to remind, You should be mentally prepared, I feel that the host just wants to y, and doesnt want to get bored with you for the time being. "I see." Yin Yao said helplessly, "Then y with her. She doesn''t want me to have any intimate actions? Besides, there is another soul in the body, how can this kind of thing happen in front of me? other people." Tianhai No. 1 returned with peace of mind, Master Yin Yao was better to coax, and it didn''t make people worry at all. "Shi Yan, now you control your body. I shouldn''t need to do homework. After all, you will live in this world in the future." Yin Yao reminded the group of souls shrinking in the sea of consciousness. Shi Yan: "Of course, Master Yin Yao will bother with other things." "By the way, Lord Yin Yao, I met Yun Yun when I was in high school, please keep your distance." Yin Yao: "Be at ease, I have no interest in your object, I have an object." Shi Yan breathed a sigh of relief, he was really worried because Yunyun was so good. After all, this Lord Yin Yao is extremely powerful, if he wants to grab rhyme with him, wouldn''t he lead the wolf into the room? "My object is in your object''s body. We came to y together. We will not do anything with your body." Shi Yan was a little bit sorry: "It''s really troublesome for you. As long as I can do it, you can do whatever you need." "Okay, hurry up and do your homework. If your grades are too bad, your partner may look down on you. If you want to be liked by your partner, you must first be very good to be worthy of her." Shi Yan thought that this was very right, and after taking control of his body, he began to do his homework seriously. This time, with the help of Lord Yin Yao, he shouldn''t be manipted like a marite, right? Being manipted in the previous life, he actually did so many things that hurt Yun Yun and said those cruel words. I don''t know how hurt Yun Yun was. Especially knowing that Yun Yun has someone to help, which means that the other party also has memories. Shi Yan is very worried. What if Yun Yun doesn''t want to forgive him? "Just do your homework when you do your homework. Don''t be distracted. If your grades are not good, I won''t help you. When Yin Yaoyi reminded him, Shi Yan quickly got serious. Even though he has a smart head and good memory, he still forgets a lot of these junior high school topics. It seems that he has to work harder. Now he is on the third floor of the junior high school. If he fails to pass the exam, it would be a joke. dinner time. After finishing her homework, Qiao Yun handed her body to Tang Guo''s control. Tang Guo was already sitting at the dining table. At this time, Ji Mian had just returned from rebirth, and had not taken any action for the time being. But just tonight, the other party will make the first Raiders against Qiao''s father. "Dad, let me serve you the meal." Ji Mian stood up and took the bowl naturally. "I was wrong before. I always thought about negotiating with my sister. Now I have a deep understanding of my mistakes." Father Qiao was stunned for a moment, and then his face eased when he heard Ji Mian say these words: "Since we can sit here, I also treat you as a daughter. It is good that you can understand your mother''s mind. Yun Yun has some You will have it too, and will not treat you badly." "I know that people used to say those strange things in front of me, and I was provoked by them." Ji Mian frowned, "I now understand that they just want to provocate the rtionship between our family and have bad intentions." Vol 2 Chapter 5777: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5777: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (5) "Dad, let''s eat." Ji Mian sensibly held the bowl in front of Qiao''s father, showing a lovely smile, and blinked at Qiao''s father, as if he hadn''t noticed the appearance of Qiao''s father being stunned again. , Quickly picked up the bowl in front of Tang Guo, "Yun Yun, can I apologize for your meal? It was really my fault before." Tang Guo smiled generously and decently ording to Qiao Yun''s personal settings: "It''s okay, I don''t mind those. Dad said that we are all sisters, and we don''t need to care about that much." "Yun Yun is really good. I was provoked by someone before, so I would care about those things with you. Don''t worry, I won''t listen to them in the future." Ji Mian promised that he was timid and inferior. It''s all gone. Speaking and doing things decently makes everyone in the family feelfortable. The family is sitting at the dinner table and eating, Ji Mian has really changed a lot. Originally, she was not ying with her phone while eating, or she was eating with her head down, and she didn''tmunicate with her family at all. Now from time to time, I tell his father some interesting things, and even tell his father to eat more dishes, and use public chopsticks to pick up the food that the other party likes. Tang Guo noticed that every time Ji Mian smiled at Father Qiao, there were energy fluctuations that were aimed at Father Qiao. Both Qiao''s father and Ji''s mother didn''t notice that something was wrong, especially Qiao''s father who was caught in it, let alone. He felt that Ji Mian tonight was sensible and obedient, and a very cute little girl. As for the strange strangeness in his heart, he didn''t think much about it. Ji Mian didn''t seem to be anxious, but slowly guided. [Slicing the male number, is this really okay? I don''t think he has changed much, but his eyes are much gentler. Cut the male number: [Don''t be impatient in doing things, you need to take your time, you can get his sincerity at once, do you believe it? Ji Mian pouted her lips in her heart, too. Father Qiao is a sensible person, and not a passionate person. If it weren''t the case, she wouldn''t be attracted to her mother. Isn''t she just fancy her mother who is honest, can take care of others, and doesn''t have that much thought? After all, she just thinks her mother is easy to handle. In the heart of Qiao''s father, how could their mother and daughter beparable to his biological daughter. Wasn''t the other party cruelly divorced in the previous life and kicked out their mother and daughter? Her mother has been cautious for so many years, she hasn''t caught anything at all, and she feels that she has lost her life. Now that she was born again, she still carried the nickname, she must make this hypocrite man pay the price. If this man drove them out, then she would use the other party to drove out his precious daughter personally, and then inherit all the man''s property. She wants him to be crazy about her, but she will never get her. Tang Guo nced at Ji Mian, who was slightly lowering her head as if thinking about something. She had heard Ji Mian and Zhan Nan''s words just now. The smile on the corner of Ji Mian''s mouth was very weird at this time, a little proud, a little excited, and a little bit happy, anyway, it didn''t add up to good looks. But no one noticed this, everyone was eating. "Yun Yun, the entrance examination ising soon, what I don''t understand, can I ask you?" After the meal was over, Ji Mian came to Tang Guo pitifully: "Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you. If you think it disturbs you, I won''te." Tang Guo was meditating, but the other party didn''te to sabotage. Ji Mian has a male-cutting ount, which can be exchanged for many things, which can improve his performance. She got this and wanted topare it with Qiao Yun secretly. Vol 2 Chapter 5778: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5778: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (6) "Since Mianmian works so hard, Yunyun can make up for Mianmian when you have time." Before Tang Guo could speak, Father Qiao spoke. She was not surprised, Ji Mian had already attacked Father Qiao, and the other party was confused. In this world, only the daughter of luck and the child of luck can keep their heads sober, and no one else can. "Okay, Dad." Tang Guo answered. She felt that the soul of Shihai was very anxious, andforted the other person with the power of the soul, indicating that she had her own n, and there was no need to worry for Qiao Yun to calm down. In the evening, Tang Guo found an opportunity to see him before Father Qiao went to bed. "Yun Yun, what''s the matter?" At this time Qiao''s father was just a little confused, and when facing Ji Mian, he was a little bit irreconcble. I still love my daughter very much. Tang Guo took out a hand string: "I got this when I went to the mountain to y before. Give it to my dad. The master opened the light to keep it safe, dad, you must wear it." When the daughter gave a gift, Father Qiao was of course very surprised to hold it in his hand and touched the round beads. He always felt that everyone was sober. He wasn''t really confused, and when he felt this strange, he knew it was not simple. "Did Yunyun beg for myself?" "The master also gave me a small one, but there were only two in total, and the master said that he was sincere and gave refuge to our two father and daughter." Some unthinkable things may happenter, Tang Guo gave Qiao''s father a vination. Because the bracelet made Father Qiao''s mind suddenly wake up, the previous power that confuses his mind has dissipated. Therefore, he believed this exnation. Looking at the bracelet on Tang Guo''s wrist, he whispered: "Since it was given by the Taoist Master, you must wear it on your body at any time and don''t take it off. Don''t reveal it to others. I guess it''s not easy. Its not a good thing to be known by someone who is interested, dont say anything, understand?" "I see, Dad." Tang Guo reminded, "Dad quickly put it on." Father Qiao didn''t refuse, he didn''t want to take it down when he got the bracelet. When he put his wrist on, Father Qiao found out that the bracelet was the size of his wrist just now. Surprise appeared in his eyes, and it seemed that his family Yunyun had a real adventure. He tried, but he was able to take it off, relieved. "Why stay in the study for so long?" Ji Mu asked in a low voice, "I thought you were going to stay upte to deal with thepany''s affairs again." "No, I''m all done." Father Qiao said, "Go to sleep." Ji Mu wanted to say something: "Mianmian is a lot sensible today. Seeing her so well-behaved, I really feel relieved." "You also taught well." By such apliment, Ji''s mother''s waist was much straighter. What worries her the most before is that her daughter is always facing each other. Although Qiao''s father doesn''t say anything, she is still very worried. The daughter is now sensible, and she has survived without dy. And Father Qiao said that she would not treat her daughter badly, she was very content. "Hey, why do you have an extra bracelet on your hand, and you still wear it to sleep?" Ji Mu looked at Father Qiao who reached out to turn off the light, "You should take it for sleep." She also stretched out her hand and found that she couldn''t take it off. Father Qiao was surprised in his eyes, and quickly withdrew his hand: "No, take out the patina when you wear it to bed." Ji Mu has never vited Qiao''s father''s opinion, and I don''t think it''s a big deal, so I won''t say more. "Old Joe, why have you started ying these too?" "Just y, everyone ys, I don''t have anything to say with them if I don''t y." Ji Mu knows it, and will not bother about it. Vol 2 Chapter 5779: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5779: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (7) Father Qiao did not fall asleep, his head was very awake, and he remembered what he had been at the dinner table before. He always felt that there was something wrong with Ji Mian. As for what was wrong, he hadn''t seen it for the time being. Thinking of this, he gradually fell asleep. In the morning, Father Qiao met Ji Mian when he walked out of the room and went down the stairs. Ji Mian smiled and greeted him very well. Father Qiao nodded kindly. At this moment, Ji Mian stepped on and slipped. Seeing that he was about to fall, Qiao''s father naturally grabbed her quickly. Ji Mian quickly rushed towards Father Qiao with strength. Father Qiao didn''t pay attention for a while, but asked her if she was hurt. "It''s just that the foot is crooked, it''s a bit painful." Ji Mian looked at Father Qiao pitifully, and bursts of energy waved toward Father Qiao''s body. However, they were all absorbed by the string of beads. "Dad, I don''t seem to be able to walk anymore." Ji Mian''s lips curled up with a charming smile, and she rubbed his foot on Father Qiao''s leg, "Will you carry me into the room?" Father Qiao is a man who has been in shopping malls for many years. Besides, this little routine can be seen by individuals. He felt that something was wrongst night, and now he finally understands it. His eyes were cold, what exactly did Ji Mian want to do? Don''t you feel embarrassed to be this way? Who did you learn from when you hook up your stepfather at home and pretend to be innocent? Yesterday I thought she was sensible. It turned out to be an illusion. She has a new trick. "Stand firmly." Father Qiao grabbed Ji Mian''s back leader and lifted her off, his face pale, "Who taught you?" "Old Qiao, what''s the matter?" Ji Mu was a little at a loss, "What did Mianmian do?" This is at home, and Father Qiao feels that if this matter is not clear, he might be reported to be unruly to minors one day. "Your dear daughter, just pretended to fall and asked me to help her. I also wanted me to take her into the room and rub my foot on my leg." In these years, Ji Mian has almost worn out all his patience. Yesterday the other party admitted that he was wrong, and he still thought that it was not hopeless. The result is to do this kind of thing. Can he be understood as that the other party didn''t know who had listened to his idea and wanted to frame him. Ji Mu''s face was incredulous: "Why, Mianmian is not such a person." Ji Mian was also a little confused, but it should be no problem to cut the male ount. After all, there are several ssmates in the ss that are fascinated by her. They just do what she says. [Slicing the male ount, what''s the matter? Zhan Nan''s name is Yuan Jiu, he is also very irritable now, but thinking that Qiao''s father is the father of the daughter of luck, it should be more difficult to master than before. He doesn''t pretend to be a mechanical sound anymore, and his voice carries a little emotion: [Maybe it is an upgraded version of Lightning Eye. You should be able to exchange energy points for the upgraded version. Tang Guo came out of the room and heard Yuan Jiu''s familiar voice. She knew that Yuan Jiu was hiding in Ji Mian''s body. I just didn''t expect that the male-cutting title would be Yuan Jiu. When Ji Mian learned of this, he was determined, and quickly exchanged for an upgraded version of Lightning Eye. If Father Qiao didn''t be confused this morning, it would be difficult for her to do it. As for her mother, she is a woman who has no opinion, and it is easy to do everything with Father Qiao. After exchanging the upgraded version of Lightning Eye, Ji Mian looked at Father Qiao with red eyes, stretched out his hand to grab the opponent, and constantly released the energy of Lightning Eye. The Ji mother on the side waspletely stunned. Before Qiao''s father could do anything, she rushed up and pped Ji Mian. Vol 2 Chapter 5780: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5780: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (8) "Ji Mian, what are you doing? Do you know he is your father?" Ji Mu really didn''t expect that her daughter would be such a person, seduce her man in front of her mother. This reminded her of her ex-husband who was seduced by Xiao San, and she hated her even more, and she pped Ji Mian on the face again. "Shamelessly, did I teach you this way? Who on earth did you learn this way from?" Ji Mu''s face was ugly. She originally felt lucky to marry into Qiao''s family, and Ji Mian''s behavior made her even more embarrassed. Ji Mian didn''t give up, why couldn''t it work? I bought the super enhanced version again. If Father Qiao is not dealt with today, she will die miserably. "Dad, I didn''t." Ji Mian hurriedly ran behind Qiao''s father to hide, and was about to hold Qiao''s waist. Ji''s mother chased her and pulled her out, and pped her again, making her voice very loud. Tang Guo hase to Father Qiao''s side: "Dad, what''s the matter?" "Some little things." Father Qiao patted Tang Guo on the shoulder, "Yun Yun will go to eat first, Xiao Ji will take care of it." "it is good." Tang Guo actually didn''t expect Qiao''s father to be so decisive, and directly expose it, let alone Yuan Jiu''s meeting to confuse Ji Mian to continue to seduce Qiao''s father, it seems that he is really confident. Tang Guo sat down at the dining table, Ji Mu had already pulled Ji Mian to the room, and could vaguely hear curses and crying from inside. Father Qiao didn''t go there, he really couldn''t handle this matter. Ji Mian is still a third-year student and cannot be driven out like an adult. Over the years, Xiao Ji has taken care of this house in an orderly manner, and he can''t ignore her credit. Because of Ji Mian, she can''t be driven out unkindly. Look again, Ji Mian is still young, and see if he cane back. Tang Guo wasmunicating with Qiao Yun: "Look, just help your father a little bit, Ji Mian''s conspiracy won''t work." "Miss Tang, thank you." Ji Mian was very happy. It turned out that her father was also confused by Ji Mian. After all, this happened early, and she really thought it was her father who was gradually bing partial. "When you arrive in the ssroom, you still have to read and study." Tang Guo assigned the task, "After ss is over, I control the body. If I can help you control your body, you can recall more knowledge points in the textbook in the sea of knowledge, I The book will be condensed to the sea of knowledge for you, and you will read it slowly." Qiao Yun: "Hmm." As long as everything can be changed, she feels that the hard work is worth it. [The host is big, you, thendlord, is getting more and more demanding. Tianhai No.1 can''t help bute out to talk, Let people study twenty-four hours a day. "Her soul is nourished by my soul power and is not tired. Of course, such a good opportunity is to study hard. How can people who change the world bezy?" Tianhai No.1: It makes sense. Ji Mian didn''t go to school today. It was Ji''s mother who had restrained her and asked her to think about what was wrong at home. Ji Mian was also beaten dumbfounded, very angry, and didn''t want to admit his mistake at all. She was locked in the room, all kinds of thoughts, Yuan Jiu listened very irritably. [Your stepfather is not easy to attack, the host can change the target, for some inexperienced male ssmates. Zhan Nanhao, that is, Yuan Jiu reminder. It''s a pity that those people don''t have much luck at all, and he is very annoying. Isn''t it just a world that has just spawned into the real world? He unexpectedly encountered hard stubble at the beginning, and he was so depressed to death. Knowing that he would not choose Ji Mian, this woman is useless. Vol 2 Chapter 5781: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5781: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (9) "But the door of the room is locked, and I can''t get out." Ji Mian pulled the door of the room down. "And my mother was very angry. I knew that Qiao Zehai was so difficult to tackle. I shouldn''t have risked him first." Ji Mianined that he tried to attack a few ssmates in the school before, but those few were all rascals, usually grotesque and perverse, and didn''t look down on her at all. Unexpectedly, it was easy to seed, which made her confident so that she didn''t have much scruples in doing things. In her opinion, the system can lead her to rebirth, and make those little gangsters obey her, it is omnipotent. There is only one Qiao Zehai, but he didn''t want to do it. What she wanted to attack most was Qiao Zehai and Shi Yan. One ruthlessly drove her out of Shi''s house, and the other didn''t give her a straight look. Since her rebirth, every day she thinks about how to make these two men pay a heavy price. She and Shi Yan are not in the same junior high school, and there is no way to rush to find each other. Therefore, she chose to attack Qiao Zehai first, but she didn''t expect to spend so many energy points, she couldn''t attack it. She was also spotted by the other party, and her mother pped her several times. Thinking of this, she was embarrassed: "shing the male number, you told me that you can attack people 100%, but didn''t it fail?" It''s all to me for cutting the male number. Would she be so unlucky if he didn''t make a mistake in judgment? Yuan Jiu was angry andughed, did he really find a best product? If he hadn''t sliced himself out to be weaker, he wouldn''t find such a trash thing as a strategy. But looking around, that is, Ji Mian is the most suitable. Binding with people is still verybor intensive, and Yuan Jiu doesn''t want to give up. If you choose another person to bind, you may not be able to choose the right one, and those people may not be able to get in touch with the children of luck and the daughter of luck. What a bad luck, I chose such a thing. [Isn''t it that you are too impatient? In the second time of the Raiders, he took hands with Qiao Zehai. He is not the little boy in the school, and he has strong luck. Is it so easy to attack? In fact, he did not expect that it would be so difficult for a small ordinary person to attack. The enhanced version of Lightning Eye he had produced could not confuse Qiao Zehai. [Okay, host, now we don''t worry about ming anyone, we should find a way to attack other people to gain energy points. The energy points are enough to get what you want. If Qiao Zehai can''t, then change the ssmates. You behave better these two days, they won''t keep you locked at home. Ji Mian rolled her eyes: "I see." No matter how dissatisfied she is, she still has to rely on the system, which she understands very well. Looking at the small number of energy points, Ji Mian wanted to go out and find two Xiao Luoluo''s guides. But she needs to live in Qiao''s house, and if she messes up at this time, the situation in Qiao''s house will be more difficult. Forget it, she hasn''t been hanging around in front of Qiao Zehai recently. As for embarrassment, she was born again and has experienced many embarrassing things. This little thing will not make her feel embarrassed. When Chen Zhifen, Ji''s mother, returned home, Ji Mian quickly admitted that she would not do that. Qiao Zehai still has a psychological shadow over this matter and does not want to talk to Ji Mian. What happened in the morning was very difficult for him to ept. Ji Mian is still a third year student, so he can''t look at her directly. Vol 2 Chapter 5782: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5782: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (10) Ji Mian didn''t learn anything in his life, so he learned to be thick-skinned and pretend to be garlic. So she had a very good attitude to admit her mistakes, and she didn''t deliberately get close to Qiao Zehai again, eat regrly, and do her own thing. But Qiao Zehai could no longer think as before, that Ji Mian had really admitted wrong. He felt that this stepdaughter had a lot of thoughts, so it''s better to be on guard. It''s not that he is over-hearted, but Ji Mian''s performance, he has to pay attention to it. Fortunately, he was going to take the entrance examination right away. Ji Mian''s grades should not be in the same ss as Yunyun, so he was slightly relieved. After the meal, Ji Mian and Tang Guo said that they hoped to ask her about the knowledge in the textbook. Before Tang Guo spoke, he was interrupted by Qiao Zehai: "Now you are both in the third year of junior high school. Don''t disturb each other when it is critical." "If you don''t understand what subject you want to make up, I will ask you a teacher." Anyway, Ji Mian and Yun Yun can''t get along with each other. He was really afraid that those bad habits he didn''t know where to learn would ruin his daughter. The more I think about it, the more ugly Qiao Zehai''s face bes, but Ji Mian is actually very witty, and there is no sign of anything wrong. At a young age, he has a thick face and scheming, he really ignored it before. "Forget it then." Ji Mian was so angry that she wouldn''t make up if she didn''t make up a lesson. Do you really think she is rare? She just wanted to touch the bottom of Qiao Yun. "Yun Yun,e here, dad has something to tell you." Qiao Zehai was not afraid that Chen Zhifen and Ji Mian would think too much, he had forgiven Ji Mian enough these years. He dotes on his daughter, does it depend on other people''s faces? In the study, Qiao Zehai talked to Tang Guo in various ways. When he said the first sentence, she let Qiao Yun control her body. Qiao Yun: "..." Well, listening to dad''s nagging is also a very tiring thing. However, she likes listening to dad''s nagging. It turns out that the father in the previous life was not partial to Ji Mian, but was confused by what was on Ji Mian. Seeing her father who cared so much, she was very happy and patiently listened to Qiao Zehai''s nagging. Qiao Zehai''s intention is to let Qiao Yun Shao and Ji Mian stay, don''t learn from her. Since my daughter is so old, it is impossible to be unclear about what happened in the morning, so I still have to be vinated. Qiao Yun agreed one by one, how could she be friendly with Ji Mian. The next day, Tang Guo and Ji Mian both had breakfast, ready to go to school. The two went out with their schoolbags and found two cars parked outside. Qiao Ze Haiqian said: "You need to study quietly in the third year of the junior high school. You are one person and two cars, so it is convenient." Ji Mian snorted inwardly, what''s more convenient, isn''t it that she is afraid that she will affect his baby girl? But Ji Mian still smiled, and got into one of the cars without minding. Qiao Zehai is not happy, can he tolerate it? This thought is very deep. How could such a simple woman as Chen Zhifen have such a daughter? Chen Zhifen was very anxious on the side, she knew that yesterday''s incident really angered Qiao Zehai. Even if Ji Mian apologized, it was impossible to erase the traces of that incident. Now Qiao Zehai is obviously guarding Ji Mian, but fortunately, their mother and daughter are still at Qiao''s house, and the other party has no intention to drive them out. Mianmian is really too ignorant, and she doesn''t know who taught her, her stepfather has to hook up. She was so young, she definitely didn''t understand, obviously she was taught badly. Vol 2 Chapter 5783: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5783: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (11) When Ji Mian came to school, she and the gangsters were not in the same ss. She ns to attack a student in the ss today. ording to Zhan Nan, the better the identity of the attacker, the more energy points will be gained. The school bully in the ss has a very good family background, no less than that of Qiao''s. It would be nice to think about it if you can get the opponent down. And she felt that Xueba had a good impression of Qiao Yun, although Qiao Yun had no interest in the other party. But people who like Qiao Yun are very interested. "Squad leader, I don''t understand a bit here, can you help me exin it?" After ss, Ji Mian took the test papers to find the student leader Wen Chao. Wen Chao has a gentle appearance, is very friendly to the ssmates, and is the male **** in the hearts of many girls. He was also very patient in the face of his ssmates asking for help. His grades are very good, a little better than Qiao Yun, a girl of luck. After entering junior high school, he is the first in grade every time, and Qiao Yun, a girl of luck, is so close every time. Be the second in grade. Qiao Yun''s mentality is good, and she still admires Wen Chao''s tyrants, but nothing bad has happened. Facing Ji Mian''s request for help, Wen Chao frowned. Ji Mian''s grades were not very bad, but he was average in the ss. He was one of the few in his ss who knew about the rtionship between Ji Mian and Qiao Yun, so he subconsciously nced at Tang Guo. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t pay attention, he retracted his gaze somewhat ufortably. "Student Ji, I don''t know where you don''t understand?" The ssmates asked for help, even if he had a bad impression of Ji Mian, he didn''t mean to refuse. "It''s here, here, and here." Ji Mian wasn''t as anxious as hooking up with Qiao Zehai this time, but just asked questions seriously. But secretly, she used Lightning Eye on Wen Chao, and she knew it was useful when she saw Wen Chao stunned for a while. When there are so many people, she does not intend to have too many intimate behaviors. Although she has a thick skin, it would not be good if the society died. Holding the test paper, Wen Chao seemed to see that Ji Mian was no longer as indifferent as before, and his eyes were much gentler. Ji Mian smiled shyly at him, and at the same time used the perfume exchanged in the system, and from time to time he leaned in to see it, just in time for Wen Chao to smell the perfume on her body. Seeing Wen Chao getting nervous and taking a peek at her, Ji Mian became more and more proud. "Squad leader, have you thought about it?" "Ah, think... think it over." Wen Chao didn''t feel strange at all, but couldn''t look away from Ji Miandu, his eyes became more obsessed. "The squad leader, tell me." Ji Mian showed a simple smile, "I will invite you to dinnerter, at noon, okay?" "it is good." "Miss Tang, Wen Chao is a very good person, so please help stop it." Qiao Yun was very ufortable seeing Ji Mian''s piety, and Ji Mian in the previous life also harmed Wen Chao miserably. She really thought that Ji Mian relied on her own charm to attract a person like Wen Chao to the fascination. It turned out that she used other means. "Don''t worry, I''m here to deal with her, Wen Chao will be fine, let her taste some sweetness first." Qiao Yun didn''t worry anymore. When the ss bell rang, she felt that she could master her body. Miss Tang really doesn''t like ss at all. Ji Mian did a little bit well in this ss. The teacher asked her to answer a few more questions, and finally praised her. Vol 2 Chapter 5784: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5784: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (12) After ss, Ji Mian stared thoughtfully at the chemistry teacher''s leaving back. Wouldn''t it be very interesting if she took this teacher as well? Her English is not very good. The teacher''s wife happens to be an English teacher, always embarrassing her and asking her to answer difficult questions. She gave the opponent''s man a guide to see if she would be **** off. "Miss Tang, she wants to hook up the chemistry teacher. The English teacher once had a miscarriage because of this. She was too hateful." Qiao Yun said angrily. "Let her go hook up, just use this thing to expel her." Tang Guo said, "she is not worthy of studying, it affects other students'' study very much." Qiao Yun answered: "That''s right, she made this school utterly in her previous life, and she didn''t think she was wrong. Anyone who wants to correct will be miserable by her." "So it was easy to kill her and not relieve her anger. The system bound to her had some power. First, he would wear off his power. At the same time, let Ji Mian make some excessive actions, causing her to die. When the system felt that something was wrong and escaped, Ji Mian should pay a heavy price for what she did." Qiao Yun calmed down, watching Ji Mian take the textbook to the office, still very nervous. It may be that Qiao Zehai is in front. Ji Mian still dare not be too outrageous. He just asked two questions in the past and used lightning eyes with the chemistry teacher a few times. Seeing that the other person looked at her differently, she was almost in ss, hurriedly. Back to the ssroom. She took her time, and she was the old witch taking English ss for a while, and the other party seemed to have just be pregnant. A pregnant woman should not be able to ept that her husband likes other women, right? I heard that a pregnant woman is the easiest to think about it. The old witch would pull her up to recite the text every time and write silently, knowing that she has poor foundation, just like to embarrass her. Ji Mian was a little busy, busy with Wen Chao and his chemistry teacher. Either ask Wen Chao''s question or ask the chemistry teacher. When there are many people, she dare not make excessive moves. However, she felt that it was almost the same. When there were few people, she started to go further. Of course she won''t really dedicate her life, but some simple intimate actions will make it easier for the target to be captured by her. Now, watching the progress of the strategy, whether it is the chemistry teacher or Wen Chao, there is not much difference. She decided to make an appointment with Wen Chao to the grove tomorrow, and reluctantly asked him to pull a little hand. As for the chemistry teacher, she smiled at the corner of her lips, let the old English witche to witness how her man obeyed her in front of her. And she just has to pretend to be innocent. She is a victim. The next day, Ji Mian secretly handed a small note to Wen Chao. Wen Chao opened the small piece of paper and looked at it, and his heart suddenly lifted up, and hurriedly crushed the small piece of paper. At noon, Wen Chao went to the small forest ording to what Ji Mian said. But as soon as he walked out of the ssroom, he was stopped by Tang Guo. Tang Guo stretched out his hand and patted Wen Chao on the shoulder: "Squad leader, where to go in such a hurry?" Wen Chao shook his head, his eyes became clear, looking at Tang Guo who was close at hand, and remembering what he was going to do, his face instantly became difficult to look at. What''s the matter, he obviously doesn''t like Ji Mian. Why did he want to live for Ji Mian, die for Ji Mian, and smash her liver and brain a few days ago? "Squad leader, what''s the matter with you?" Wen Chao said with an ugly expression: "I...I don''t know." Yes, he didn''t know what was wrong, but he knew that Ji Mian had a problem, such an obvious problem. "Squad leader wants to know what Ji Mian will do to you?" Wen Chao was surprised: "You?" "Ji Mian is not right recently." Tang Guo said, "It seems that the monitor has also encountered what my dad has encountered." Wen Chao was puzzled: "What''s the matter?" Could it be Ji Mian also to Uncle Qiao? ? ? He was shivering all over, it''s impossible. "It''s what you think the monitor is. I have been observing her for a long time recently, and I don''t know if she has failed her studies or what''s wrong." "Then I won''t go." Tang Guo just prevented Wen Chao from leaving. She wanted a big one and asked Ji Mian to go directly to the chemistry teacher. Ji Mian waited and waited in the grove, sses were all started, and Wen Chao hadn''te yet. Returning to the ssroom, he saw Wen Chao reading the book seriously and walking up to Wen Chao angrily. Vol 2 Chapter 5779: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5779: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (13) Chapter 5779 Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (13) "Squad leader, didn''t you say it''s okay?" Ji Mian was very angry. She would not dare to be so angry with Wen Chao if she left it alone. But she thinks that the current Wen Chao should be more obedient to her. Seeing her angry, she must be very nervous. She felt it a few days ago, Wen Chao was different to her, all eyes were on her, and she was the first thing to do. Even some ssmates in the ss were already whispering, thinking that Wen Chao didn''t like Qiao Yun and liked her. Ji Mian is very proud to be able to attract Qiao Yun''s admirers. I wanted to use the system to thoroughly attack Wen Chao today. From now on, the other party will be her marite. What she wants the other party to do, the other party must do. Unexpectedly, Wen Chao didn''t go to the library, which made her very unhappy. Ji Mian''s voice was not small, and the ss was about to go, everyone looked over here, including Tang Guo. Wen Chao looked up and looked cold: "Student Ji, if it''s a matter of study, you can just ask in the ssroom, why should I go to the library? I still have a lot of test papers, so I don''t have time." Ji Mian''s eyes widened, what''s the matter? "What''s the matter with the male number cut? How do I feel that Wen Chao is different?" If a person cares about her, his performance is very intuitive. The current Wen Chao was cold and colder than she was at the beginning. She didn''t know what went wrong. Yuan Jiu didn''t know what was going on, he quickly used energy to scan Wen Chao''s situation, and found nothing. He was shocked, could it be that Agogo was chasing him? No, if Aguo really came over, the other party would definitely be destroyed along with Ji Mian. It should not be her. Tang Guo didn''t directly destroy the two at once, but he felt that it was a bit too cheap for the other party. She wanted to wait for Ji Mian to lose her name as Yuan Jiu, and see what path the other party could take. Ji Mian, who didn''t cut the male character, was nothing. She had to let the other party taste a bit of sweetness first, and when she lost what she was relying on, this kind of psychological gap was mostly uneptable. "Jingle Bell" The ss bell rang, and Ji Mian was still in a daze next to Wen Chao''s table,municating with Yuan Jiu. Wen Chao was a little impatient: "Student Ji, ss is in, can you please return to your seat?" Wen Chao was very worried about Ji Mian, and didn''t want to have much contact with the other party. Looking back now, he was like a walking dead a few days ago, and many things were simply being led by the nose. There was something wrong with Ji Mian, and he didn''t know what was going on. Qiao Yun knew about this. It seems that he needs to ask Qiao Yun after school. [Wen Chao may be sober himself. Yuan Jiu said depressed, he didn''t find anything wrong, and he ruled out that Aguo might appear. Qiao Zehai can wake up, and it is not surprising that other people wake up. He had already anticipated in his heart that it is not that simple to obtain the luck and strength of this small world, and there is a great possibility of failure. Thinking of this, he was very angry, but he wouldn''t tell Ji Mian the truth: "Change the goal, Wen Chao won''t work." Ji Mian hated in her heart that this male sher was really unreliable at all. If the other party hadn''t let her be born again, she would have long believed it. However, she felt much better when she thought that everything in other sses listened to her little bastard. Speaking of those gangsters, Ji Mian walked back to her seat strangely, why didn''t he see them all day today? Vol 2 Chapter 5780: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5780: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (14) Chapter 5780 Fan Wai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (14) After school in the afternoon, Ji Mian looked at the little gangsters at the school gate, pretending to be reserved, and walked over. ording to the past, these little gangsters must havee to greet her with a smile, as if listening to her dispatch. However, today these little gangsters saw that her eyes were not right, and the others were still whispering something, Ji Mian had a bad heart. "Jimian, should you exin it?" The little **** stopped Ji Mian''s path and whispered, "What did you do to me?" Ji Mian''s heart sank, and hurriedly ran away and returned to the car. Fortunately, a driver came to pick him up, otherwise she really didn''t know what to do. She sat in the car and clenched her fist. How could this be? "Slicing the male number, why are those little gangsters sober? You don''t seem to be able to." Yuan Jiu is very angry: [Don''t shirk your responsibilities, isn''t it because you don''t follow the strategy? Only use systematic skills and pay nothing else? Recently, you have been paying attention to Wen Chao, and you have ignored these little gangsters. "I think it''s your problem." [If you want to give up, untie it. ] Yuan Jiu threatened. Ji Mian was scared, untie? How could it be that if she unbinds, she will not be so easy to deal with the course. She almost forgot the previous courses. "Slicing the male ount, I am very puzzled, why did it happen like this, there is no meaning to untie it. I will continue to try other people, it is impossible for everyone to fail, right?" Yuan Jiu''s heart is getting worse and worse. If the conditions are not allowed, he really wants to untie him. He felt that Ji Mian could not do anything, but it was a pity that every trace of the soul power that was sliced out was not too strong. He thought that in the real world that had just evolved from the virtual world, he would do everything with ease, but he didn''t know that he had encountered so many difficulties in the beginning. Ji Mian didn''t dare to do anything to those who were sober, so she changed her goals. When he got home, Ji Mian was rtively safe. Chen Zhifen breathed a sigh of relief, but still felt that Qiao Zehai was very happy with Ji Mian. Sheined in her heart that Ji Mian had failed to learn from others, and now she was not good at being a human being in front of Qiao Zehai, and she couldn''t help but feel a little dissatisfied with Ji Mian. Ji Mian felt it and ignored it for the time being. Her mother is useless, if she can count on her, she would not be so miserable in her previous life. After Wen Chao on the other side went to school, he didn''t go to Tang Guo directly out of safety. He has her contact information, and he tries to contact her on the Inte. The two talked for a while, and they said everything they saw and felt. Wen Chao: I think Ji Mian has a problem, Qiao Yun, would you like to tell Uncle Qiao about this matter? I guess the people who have been confused are not only me and Uncle Qiao, but there are probably others. Tang Guo: Let''s take a look again. I have recently observed and seen who Ji Mian likes to contact with. Therger the number of people makes people believe. Wen Chao: Yeah, pay more attention to your side, and be careful of Ji Mian. I think she is very dangerous. Tang Guo didn''t care about this, and after finishing the dialogue with Wen Chao, she let Qiao Yun control her body to do her homework. The next day, what Tang Guo didn''t expect was that a new ssmate was transferred to the ss. Qiao Yun: "Miss Tang, why is Shi Yan here?" Of course, she was actually a little happy. Although many things happened in the previous life, she knew that it was not Shi Yan''s willingness, and that the other party was also killed miserably. And the other party was so badly killed, he wanted to protect her. It''s not that Shi Yan''s ability is insufficient, but that none of them can be Ji Mian''s opponents. How could she hate those things? Vol 2 Chapter 5781: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5781: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (15) Chapter 5781 Fan Wai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (15) Being able to live again, she hopes everyone will be safe, rather than worrying about the little things in the previous life. Especially when she saw Ji Mian''s methods with her own eyes, she was very fortunate to have met Tang Guo''s such great power. Otherwise, she and Shi Yan might never have the chance to meet again. After losing, I know how precious possession is. "Master Yinyao, is it my object or yours who is looking at us now?" Shi Yan asked. After all, it is really far away in the ssroom, and the other party just looks over. Yin Yao swept his eyes: "You should be your target when doing homework in ss, and I should be your target at other times." "Oh, now I have no problem with my body." Shi Yan breathed a sigh of relief, "If we turn around like this, will your partner be angry?" Yin Yao: "You hand a small note to your partner, and confess to her that you want to turn around for fear that Ji Mian will hurt her. Understood?" Shi Yan: "..." Can it still be like this? You are obviously the one who proposed the transfer, okay? As a result, the pot wanted him to be carried. Of course, when the other party proposed this, he agreed with both hands. Master Yin Yao is here to help, so he should carry this little pot on his back. He was still very happy to see Yun Yun earlier. I don''t know if Yun Yun will be angry about those things in her previous life, she should be angry too. He was bewildered, but he really said something and did something that hurt her. "Qiao Yun, raise your hands with your teacher and say that there is a seat next to you." Tang Guo reminded, "show your friendliness to transfer students." Qiao Yun: "I see." What shows the friendliness of the transfer student, obviously I want the subject to sit next to him. In fact, she also hoped that Shi Yan could sit next to him. "When doing homework in ss, it should be your object, other times it is mine, you know what I mean?" Qiao Yun responded quickly in her heart: "I know, anyway, let''s do it, you guys eat, drink and have fun, right?" "clever." Qiao Yun: "..." After Shi Yan introduced herself, Qiao Yun raised her hand: "Teacher, I have an empty seat here." The teacher smiled and nodded: "Qiao Yun and Shi Yan both have good grades. At that time, Yan would sit in the empty seat next to Qiao Yun." Shi Yan only nced at Qiao Yun and nodded faintly. In fact, he was very excited in his heart, but Ji Mian had a problem, and he couldn''t show anything. Shi Yan walked down from the podium, sat next to Qiao Yun, and greeted him in a low voice: "Hello, Qiao Yun." "Hello there." The two looked at each other, then quickly looked at the position of the podium, and the teacher began to ss. But Ji Mian''s heart was full of turbulent waves. How did Shi Yan transfer to school? "Zhan Nanhao, I remember that Yan didn''t transfer over in his previous life, did he have a problem?" Yuan Jiu: [I have scanned them and there is no problem. [It is different from the beginning of your rebirth, and there will definitely be some changes in the trajectory. Yuan Jiu was also very depressed. He didn''t think he would make a mistake. The moment Shi Yan appeared, he scanned the opponent crazily. There was indeed no problem. Ji Mian''s eyes seemed to be breathing fire, why did Shi Yan''s eyes always look on Qiao Yun''s body and never look at her? Qiao Yun and Shi Yan didn''tmunicate too much, they just made an asional look, and everything said nothing. Vol 2 Chapter 5782: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5782: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (16) Chapter 5782 Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (16) After ss, both of them were in their seats to do test papers. After Ji Mian saw it, she became mad with jealousy. Remembering that the next ss was a chemistry ss, and she had to make trouble for the two of them, Ji Mian took the test paper and went to the office. But in two minutes, Ji Mian walked back to the ssroom, his face looked very ugly. "Why is that person awake too? He taught me a lesson and told me to pay attention to the style of life? Otherwise, I have to ask the parents." Ji Mian copsed. In order to make these people obediently obedient, she spent a lot of energy Point of it. Yuan Jiu: [Host, you don''t mind at all, it''s normal to wake up. Of course there was this reason. Yuan Jiu didn''t find the problem, and he could only attribute it to this reason. He would not admit that it was his fault. Ji Mian came to Shi Yan and nned to use the system''s skills on Shi Yan to make him obedient. However, no matter how many skills she activates, or even exchange skills for other functions, they have no effect on Shi Yan. Shi Yan''s face is not good: "Ji Mian, please don''t disturb my study? Now we are junior high school students. I don''t want to think about it at all. I just want to study hard and go to high school with a good score. If youe again Excuse me, I will ask the teacher for help." Shi Yan''s voice was so loud that everyone in the ss looked over. In his previous life, he had given Ji Mian too much face, this person was shameless. Controlling him with weird things made him have to hurt Yun Yun. Ji Mian''s face flushed, seeing everyone''s strange eyes, she returned to her seat dingy. It seems that the right time is not enough, so she should look for other targets in the ss. "Student Ji Mian, you really affected my study." "Can you please let me go? You don''t want to learn, I still want to learn." Faced with Ji Mian''s interruption, the whole ss was so annoyed that they finally reported the incident to the teacher. So Chen Zhifen was invited to the school. In the office, Chen Zhifen knew of Ji Mian''s behavior, and gave her a severe lesson in front of the teacher. Ji Mian was beaten up a bit, but fortunately, the teacher held her back. "Let you study here, so you do those shameless things?" Chen Zhifen was really angry. "It seems that you don''t know the wrong thing. Go back with me now. When will youe to study again when you know you are wrong? What a shame." Hearing theints from ssmates, Chen Zhifen felt that she had no face, how could she have such a daughter. In the evening, Qiao Zehai knew about this and asked Chen Zhifen what to do. When Chen Yufen married him, Ji Mian was not too old, but she was also a primary school student in the fifth and sixth grades. Everyone who should know also knows that he, who is a stepdad, was still very serious about training the other party at first. But the other party couldn''t help him, his temperament was very strange, and gradually made him lose patience. Chen Zhifen was training Ji Mian on the face, but secretly protecting it. Since the other party doesn''t care about him, what else can he do? He''s a stepdaughter again, he''s really hard to control. It''s a big deal when he is an adult, he will give a dowry, as long as it doesn''t cause trouble. But now Ji Mian''s behavior has vited his bottom line. "Mianmian must have learnt badly from others, she was not like that before." Qiao Zehai interrupted Chen Zhifen: "What I asked was how you n to deal with this matter. Don''t even think about going back to the school. Many parents are very opposed to it." "Old Qiao, Mian Mian is still young now, can you give her a chance? Let her suspend school first, and I will teach her well at home." Qiao Zehai: "..." "Are you sure you can teach her well?" "Yes, surely." Hearing that Ji Mian would suspend school, Tang Guo didn''t care much, just let the system monitor Ji Mian in the past to see if she would do anything. Yuan Jiu''s spirit power left in this world is very weak, it''s time to finish, there is no need to waste time. So she sent a message to Wen Chao. Wen Chao: Report the weirdness of Ji Mian? Wen Chao: What do you mean, what happened during this period... Wait, Qiao Yun, what document did you send me? Tang Guo: Regarding the recent changes in Ji Mian, there are some people affected by her. These matters are still handed over to specialized personnel to investigate. Wen Chao: Okay, I will send the information to my uncle right away. Yin Yao: "Tongzi, are you there?" [Master Yinyao, I am here. Yin Yao: "Did Aguo go very close to Wen Chao recently?" [Master Yinyao don''t care, there is a tool man. ??see you tomorrow. ? I didn''t have enough sleep recently, and I took a day offst night. Fortunately, it will be over in a few days, so I can get more sleep. ? The twelve verses outside the episode were blocked, so I shouldn''t be able to write that way, and changed the next direction. The chapter has been revised. Wait two days to apply for the lifting of the ban. This dimension outside the fan will be resolved tomorrow. ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5784: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5784: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (17) Chapter 5784 Fan Wai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (17) Ji Mian was temporarily suspended from school. She was very angry, thinking that Chen Zhifen always held her back. There is also the so-called system skill of cutting the male number, which is not reliable at all. But if she hadn''t cut her male number, she wouldn''t be able to get good results. Now she can deal with the course easily. She even felt that when she waited for the exam, she had no problem getting the full marks of each subject. Yuan Jiu was also made a little irritable, obviously he didn''t see any problems, but Ji Mian just couldn''t seed in the attack. He had no doubt that Agogo was here. With Agogo''s character, he had been ughtered a long time ago when he saw him, and he would never let him see the sun tomorrow. Otherwise, how could he take a lot of trouble to slice himself. Yuan Jiu guessed that it should be the problem of small worlds. After all, every small world evolved from a virtual world to a real world and has its own set of operating rules. After this period of calmness, he believed that the reason why those people were sober after being attacked, and now that Ji Mian can''t attack anyone at all, is because of the interference of the heavens in this small world. However, even though Tiandao interfered, he didn''t do anything to them, indicating that the opponent''s strength was not enough, and he still had a lot of room for maniption. So Yuan Jiu made other decisions. [Host, I think you need to change your strategy and give up the strategy task temporarily. Ji Mian''s face is ugly: "If I give up the strategy mission, how can I get energy points?" [You can open other dungeon side missions. Yuan Jiu rolled his eyes, and now he is the system, he doesn''t have the final say about what he wants? Ji Mian''s eyes lit up: "What is the dungeon mission?" [Study hard to make progress every day, surpass Qiao Yun in any aspect, and use your excellence to defeat them. The best thing is to get a good result in the high school entrance examination. Dont you always want to be better than Qiao Yun? This is a good opportunity. When you are full of aura, it will be much easier to do the Raiders task. Ji Mian''s heart is moved, yes, she can be very good. [You have be excellent, and then you invent some great things, be a bigwig in many fields in this world, and crush others in minutes? And those who despised you before, still need a strategy? They will bow down under your pomegranate skirt every minute. Ji Mian was even more excited, yes, now she can''t make those people obedient. But if she uses the system to be excellent and be a genius in various fields, who would dare to look down upon her? As for the bad past, someone will naturally help her erase it. When the timees, she won''t deal with Qiao''s family, just need to move her lips, and naturally someone will help. And at that time Yan, she also looked down on her, she is such a good person, that man who is not sincere to her, is it worthy? When she was full of aura, I wonder if Shi Yan will regret it. Ji Mian, who started to read and study hard, let Chen Zhifen''s anger disappear. She always thought that someone had taught Ji Mian badly. After all, her daughter was only in the third grade and was still a minor. How could she understand those methods? I want to have a good talk with Ji Mian, but the other party is always impatient, as if he doesn''t want to talk to her. Chen Zhifen is also very embarrassed, now Old Qiao is more and more concerned about this matter. Old Qiao might have no opinion on her, but if her daughter makes this kind of mistake again, she doesn''t know how to stay in this ce. Vol 2 Chapter 5785: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5785: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (18) Chapter 5785 Fan Wai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (18) Ji Mian hasn''te to school recently, and the ss is much quieter. All the students are seriously preparing for the high school entrance examination. Even if it is the next semester, the atmosphere is still very tense. At the end of get out of ss, Wen Chao came to Tang Guo''s front seat, ready to talk to her. Its just that every time hees, its not a coincidence that the newly transferred ssmate is always by Qiao Yun''s side, and he can''t leave every step of the way. Yin Yao nced at Wen Chao faintly, but there were no extra thoughts in his heart, Xiao Tongzi said, this is just a tool man. Besides, this tool is also what people like Qiao Yun, not his Aguo. It is not him who should be worried about this, but Shi Yan. Shi Yan: "Master Yin Yao, this Wen Dynasty has ideas about Yun Yun." Yin Yao: "So you have to work hard to be excellent, treat your partner better, surpass your rivals in all aspects, treat your partner tenderly and considerately, there is no reason not to choose you." Shi Yan: "Thank you Lord Yin Yao for your advice." Yin Yao is in a good mood, yes, this person likes Qiao Yun, not Aguo, what is he nervous about? "Wen Chao, do you have anything to say?" Tang Guo asked. Wen Chao nced at Yin Yao. Yin Yao didn''t mean to move away. In front of him, he still wanted to talk to Aguo alone, which was impossible. "Wen Chao, tell me straight, he knows." Wen Chao was surprised, and soon calmed down, he said why the two got acquainted so quickly, presumably they knew each other. Now he has no scruples. Taking advantage of the fact that there are few people in the ssroom at this time, he whispered: "I have handed over the information to my uncle, but they have no way to control Ji Mian with these information. After all, this is not them. Information obtained directly. They will pay attention to this matter and arrange for someone to stare at Ji Mian." "I guessed this. Ji Mian must have a problem. We don''t know if there is any problem, so I have to trouble your uncle to pay more attention." Wen Chao nodded. His uncle probably didn''t believe it at first, but he paid more attention to it after investigating. Anyway, he emphasized so many times that the uncle has to face it up. If he guessed right, someone is staring at Ji Mian now. It''s not like stalking, it''s easy to spot. The most is to arrange for some people to appear around Ji Mian to see what happens. It''s just that Ji Mian recently dropped out of school and wondered if he coulde to school, which made him a little worried. Within a few days, Wen Chao''s worries disappeared. Ji Mian returned to school again, but was transferred to the ss. After all, this ss was originally a key ss. Even if Ji Mian''s previous grades were not good, he could still be transferred to the end. Now she obviously affects the students'' study, and she can only be transferred to a ss that is close to her. Surprisingly, Ji Mian didn''t resist, and left without any resistance. Regarding Ji Mian''s matter, whether it was publicized or not, most of the students were nervous about studying and had no time to discuss it. The teacher is even more unlikely to say that if it hits the students'' hearts, it will cause trouble. Ji Mian worked very hard in the new ss and got a very shocking score in the mid-term test. When Wen Chao heard that Ji Mian had taken the first grade test, his jaw dropped. He found Tang Guo: "It''s not that I look down on others, but that Ji Mian''s grades have improved too fast. In just half a semester, he has gone from the middle of the whole year to first in the grade." Vol 2 Chapter 5786: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5786: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (19) Chapter 5786 Fan Wai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (19) The suspects are not only Wen Chao, but also others, but the invigtor is very strict, and there are monitoring, Ji Mian is the first, who can copy? "I suspect she has a special ability." Wen Chao said. Tang Guo agreed: "I also think it''s so easy to improve academic performance. She has some weak foundations." After Wen Chao decided to go back, he wanted to talk to his uncle about this matter. Ji Mian''s grades have improved very strangely. I don''t know what secrets there is in her. Of course, what he was afraid of was Ji Mian''s deceptive skills, which was terrible. "Old Qiao, Mian Mian has been really working hard recently. In the mid-term exam, she was ranked first in the whole year." Chen Zhifen is really happy. After so many years, she can finally stand up and praise her daughter in front of Qiao Zehai. Qiao Zehai''s expression eased, as long as Ji Mian didn''t do anything, he wouldn''t bother too much, and he wouldn''t miss her. If it keeps on, he would like to see it. Ji Mian sat in the seat to eat, and didn''t mean to say anything, just nced at Tang Guo''s position secretly. Chen Zhifen thought of something, and quickly looked at Tang Guo: "Don''t be discouraged by Yunyun, you have a better foundation than Mianmian, and you might be able to get first ce next time." Chen Zhifen said this is true, and has no other meaning. Of course, her daughter can be so good that she will be happy as a mother. She said this tofort Tang Guo, for fear that she would be sad because of this incident. It would be a bad thing for her to get a good result in the test. "Ji Mian has been working very hard recently." Tang Guo said, "I have always been the second child of ten thousand years, and now I am the third child. I couldn''t beat the number one before. It should be at this level." Tang Guo said, she said. That was exactly what Qiao Yun wanted to say. Qiao Zehai is satisfied. No one is perfect, and no one can always be first. His daughter is neither humble nor overbearing, and he can ept that he is no better than others, and he is not out of bnce. Ji Mian, who originally wanted to see these two fathers and daughters with bad faces, was disappointed. She got the first ce in the exam, so are they? Ji Mian was the least tasteful of this meal, and Chen Zhifen was the happiest one. In the following days, Ji Mian performed very well, not only in various subjects, but also in other fields. Anything she could participate in, she went to participate. Soon after the third semester of junior high school, Ji Mian''s name made a sensation in the school. After all, everything she showed was perfect, and many people admired her. Of course, Uncle Wen Chao received these news, but these are just not enough to make them qualified to go to Ji Mian. Until Ji Mian was not satisfied to show off at school, he nned to do some big things outside. Not only did she have to intervene in some high-tech inventions, she also got the blueprints for making weapons from Yuanjiu. Yes, Ji Mian, who hasmitted a secondary illness, decided to eat ck and white. When she took out the drawings and nned to cooperate with others, she was taken away by the mysterious department. The high-tech technology that Ji Mian got from his hands and the blueprints for making weapons turned out to be true. This was what made them creepy, and Ji Mian had to control it. It is hard to imagine what the consequences would be if Ji Mian really traded these things with people abroad. Not only that, Ji Mian also used super powerfulputer technology to move the money of some dead customers. They didn''t find it at first, but a kindizen told them that he had captured the traces of Ji Mian. Tianhai No.1: Good-heartedizens leave the country. Ji Mian''s behavior is already a serious vition of thew, and they have very reason to control her. Vol 2 Chapter 5787: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (end) Vol 2 Chapter 5787: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (end) Chapter 5787 Fanwai: Rebirth girl has a strategy system (end) Ji Mian was interrogated by people from these special departments, and found that she couldn''t tell anything about the system at all. Yuan Jiu is almost mad, this Ji Mian is really useless, and regrets binding her. But he also thought of one thing, maybe this time he could make Ji Mian a special talent, and then slowly n other things. However, as soon as this thought fell, he was bound by a powerful soul, forcibly stripping him from Ji Mian''s soul. Agogo... Ji Mian screamed and heard Yuan Jiu''s voice before unconscious. Agogo, it was you? Yuan Jiu wanted to use thetter move to escape, only to find that the whole world wasid out withs. Tang Guo interrupted what he wanted to say. "Farewell." Do not- Tang Guo didn''t hesitate to destroy Yuan Jiu''s soul, so he didn''t want to talk so much nonsense with him. After waiting for so long, I also wanted to teach Ji Mian a lesson and let her fall from the cloud into the quagmire. After Tang Guo destroyed Yuan Jiu, he said goodbye to Qiao Yun: "You study hard and strive to make this world better. I have destroyed the system in Ji Mian''s body." "Miss Tang, are you leaving?" Qiao Yun couldn''t bear it. "Well, there are many more systems like that. I''m going to kill him." Qiao Yun remembered the hatefulness of that harmful thing, and only said: "Then I wish Miss Tang well, and I will work hard." Yin Yao also said goodbye to Shi Yan: "I''m leaving now." "Master Yin Yao, thank you." Tang Guo and Yin Yao''s spirits left this world at the same time and returned to the Time and Space Administration. They also watched the follow-up of the small world. The special departmentter asked Ji Mian''s Lao Dier all the time, and finally found that the system was indeed gone, and after observing it for a while, he put Ji Mian back. At first, people watched, butter found that Ji Mian had be mediocre, and slowly he lost control. On the contrary, Qiao Yun and Shi Yan, both of them have always worked very hard, and are stronger than they originally were. Later, they made many changes to this world, which also elerated the evolution of this small world and made it stronger. Ji Mian lost his aura, but was still reconciled and made the same mistake again. Qiao Zehai still chose to divorce Chen Zhifen, and did not treat her badly as before, and divided her a house and some cash. He could not bear that Ji Mian always wanted to harm his daughter, and even more could not bear that Chen Zhifen pleaded with him every time, but could not control Ji Mian. He was very afraid that Ji Mian would really harm his daughter, so he could only regret to end the marriage with Chen Zhifen. After that, he had no intention of looking for it again. Afterwards, Qiao Yun and Shi Yan, who were sessful in their careers, got married and they were very happy. Wen Chao''s single arrow ended when they got married and nned to start a new life of their own. All three have contributed in their own fields, and Wen Chaoter also encountered his own happiness. "A Guoguo, I have captured the soul of Yuan Jiu again," Yin Yao said suddenly, his expression turned strange, "This world is a bit familiar, let me take a look." Familiar with? Tang Guo was attracted by Yin Yao, and soon he opened his eyes: "Agogo, we have been to this world, and this world is currently suffering from a crisis. We have to go over immediately and set up a formation at will." "Which world is it?" "The interster world, the world of Emanuel and Billy, if we don''t pass, this world is likely to fall." ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5788: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (1) Vol 2 Chapter 5788: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (1) Chapter 5788 Fanwai: return to interster (1) "It may not be possible to bring everything back to the original." Tang Guo said to Cheng Manqi, the girl with the body, "but I will try my best to figure out what the truth is, so that your father can give an exnation." Cheng Manqi: "My requirements are too high, things have reached this point, how can it be back to the beginning? The changes in my father and the sudden emergence of my younger brother all made it difficult for me to ept. After all, after my mother died Our father and daughter have lived together for so many years, and my father held me in his palm. Until a few years ago, when he came back from a battle and brought that few-year-old child, I felt that I might lose my father." "You don''t have to be discouraged, everything is still going to turn around, but now you need to give me the control of your body, and when everything is over, you will be at your disposal." Cheng Manqi: "Trouble you, Miss Tang, but my body is already a waste of mental energy and may not be able to do much." "It''s trash to you, not to me." Cheng Manqi: This mysterious and powerful Miss Tang really doesn''t give any face. The other party appeared mysteriously, she should have thought that all this was a fantasy, maybe the other party was a lonely ghost, just looking for a suitable body. However, she decided to take a gamble. Even though the ce where she is now looks peaceful, she still feels the difference. Some remotes were inexplicably attacked by a series of other creatures such as Zergs and Giants, and the entire was annihted, and thes were also upied by Zergs. Even though thoses are very remote and there are not many people on them, it still feels wrong to pay attention to these every day. In particr, the father became more and more busy, and even her illegitimate brother did not pay attention to it, indicating that the matter has reached a very serious point. Tang Guo sat in the room and flipped through Cheng Manqi''s memory. The problem Cheng Manqi needed to solve was why her father became more and more indifferent to her. ording to the rtionship between her father and daughter in the past, even if she had an illegitimate child, she did not believe that her father would really be so unkind to her. Before Cheng Manqi''s mother died, his father said that he would not marry another. On this point, Cheng Manqi is not so persistent. What she cannot ept is that her father somehow brought an illegitimate child back. Not only that, but sheter married several wives. What made her even more puzzled was that these little wives of her father were very kind to the illegitimate child. No matter what the illegitimate child wants, the father will try his best to satisfy, even at the expense of her interests. Before Tang Guo came, Cheng Manqi was facing a marriage. It was clear that she now hopes to get a better medicine to restore her mental power, and her father seems to have given up her. I don''t know if I listened to someone who said something, and actually wanted to marry her to a dude, the other party''s private life was chaotic, which she couldn''t ept. Tang Guo chose Cheng Manqi because she was currently experiencing despair, and it was easier for the other party to give her body to her for use. What she mainly deals with is not Cheng Manqi''s, but the crisis Yuan Jiu has brought to the world. It can be said that now the entire interster world, whether it is the powerful Zhouhao Alliance Empire and the Rollo Alliance Empire, or some rtively weak countries, has fallen into a crisis that they don''t even know about. She tried to contact Billy and Emanuel in the group, but did not get a response from them for the time being. Vol 2 Chapter 5789: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (2) Vol 2 Chapter 5789: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (2) Chapter 5789 Fanwai: Return to interster (2) Two hundred years have passed since she came to this worldst time. Even though the time flow of the interster world is rtively slowpared to the group, it is still walking bit by bit. Tang Guo opened her personal terminal, looked up various information about the interster world, and quickly understood what she wanted to know. Now Billy is already the marshal of the Rollo Alliance Empire. He is indeed very busy. It can be said that he is too busy to do other things. On some fringes, a series of creatures such as Zerg are often attacked. As the generals of the Rollo Alliance Empire, Billy has no time to rest at all. Not to mention the time to rest, that is, there is no time to meet his wife Tang Qingru, and naturally there is no empty water group. Tang Qingru is now the general of the Zhou Hao alliance empire, and is also very busy. Although the two are husbands and wives, they still bear the responsibility of protecting their own country and cannot rx at any time. Especially now that all kinds of creatures seem to have gotten some signals, they are tentatively attacking humans. Therefore, the two powerful countries cannot ignore it. However, they did not expect that the attacks of various creatures on the periphery of the human world would bepletely blind. The main purpose of these creatures is to take the opportunity to fall into the world of all humans, turn humans into ves and be their food. If Tang Guo didn''t guess wrong, Cheng Manqi''s father might have been controlled by the Zerg or other creatures. She still needs to see the other party before she knows what is controlled. But now she has no time to entangle these, she must exin this matter to the upper level of the Zhou Hao alliance empire. However, her identity is a bit embarrassing and her mental strength is waste. It is a bit unrealistic to see the upper level of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire itself, especially to make the other party believe her. Tang Guo flipped through the names of familiar people. If she was looking for it, it would be best to find Tang Qianqian, the crying mother of that lifetime. At present, she is still a cab minister, and her status is very high. She flipped through the information about Tang Qianqian, and the corners of her mouth twitched. Unexpectedly, everyone was afraid of Tang Qianqian''s trick, even though she rarely used them now. In addition, Tang Qingru was guarding the edge of the to prevent other creatures from invading. It would be difficult for her to get past. Therefore, it is best to find Tang Qianqian. As long as she sees the other person, she has a way to make the other person pay attention to this matter. Tang Guo was a little surprised when he scanned the other name, He Ting, the trash father of that life, andter had children with many women. Unexpectedly, He Ting is still alive, and of course the He family is also still there, but the big family that was bigger than before, has now fallen. However, even if it is declining, it is considered a middle-ss family. It''s just that what happened at the beginning and the faction was wrong, which made them restricted, and they haven''t improved for more than two hundred years. What she was speechless was that Cheng Manqi''s marriage partner turned out to be the young master of the He family, who happened to be He Ting''s youngest son. It''s fate. He Ting still has a position in his body, I don''t know how the He family is, maybe she can take this to take a look. Thinking of this, Tang Guo nned to go out and visit He''s house. Before Cheng Manqi''s father also told her that she hoped that she coulde into contact with He Jiandong and cultivate rtionships. If he can see He Ting, she will control He Ting and ask him to find a way to take her to see Tang Qianqian. She thinks He Ting can do it. Vol 2 Chapter 5790: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (3) Vol 2 Chapter 5790: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (3) Chapter 5790 Fanwai: Return to interster (3) "Manqi, where are you going?" The moment Tang Guo was about to go out, she was stopped by one of Cheng Manqi''s father''s little wives. Tang Guo looked back at this pretty good-looking woman, her powerful mental power covered her body, but she could see through this woman in an instant. Zerg? It is actually a humanoid zerg. It seemed that the matter was more serious than she thought. She covered the woman''s brain and tested the other''s mental power and body. Except for the spiritual power that belongs to the wave of the Zerg race, she did not find another mental power. Moreover, the opponent''s body is also obviously changing towards the Zerg. The appearance is still human, but only need to check carefully with the instrument, you will find that the structure inside is different. "Go to He''s house." Tang Guo said coldly, "Do you also care about this?" "Your father asked me to look at you. The marriage between you and the He family has already been decided. You''d better not just go around and make your father angry." Ma Jing said. Tang Guo thought for a while, and said, "If you don''t worry, you can go to He''s house with me." "Are you really going to He''s house?" Ma Jing was surprised, "What are you doing in He''s house?" "Go and see the marriage partner," Tang Guo said directly, "Don''t you let me get in touch with it more?" "Then I will send you there." Obviously, Ma Jing still didn''t believe Tang Guo''s words: "I will send you to He''s house." Tang Guo did not refuse, it would be best for someone to lead the way. ording to the information she found, although He Ting has a position, he is not an important one or an unemployed one. He Ting has long been less energetic than before, and will get drunk at home when he is fine. Ma Jing sent Tang Guo to the door of He''s house, and she was relieved when she watched her enter. Cheng Manqi is going to marry Young Master He, and everyone inside knows her, knowing that she came to He Jiandong and enthusiastically introduced her. The moment he walked into the He''s house, Tang Guo covered the entire He''s house with powerful mental power, scanning the people inside at will. The results of the scan made her look ugly. Eighty percent of the people at home, including the He family and his subordinates, were invaded by the Zerg, and their bodies changed. Fortunately, not everyone''s spiritual power dissipated like Ma Jing, and many people still have their own spiritual power, but they don''t know that they are being invaded by the Zerg spirit and are being guided by the Zerg. Tang Guo guessed that if the Zerg wanted topletely monopolize the human body, it would also have to pay a great price, so he chose this method to control the human. This is just the beginning. When the time is right, these humans who have been invaded by the Zerg''s spiritual power are likely to be swallowed by the Zerg and be a real humanoid Zerg. She didn''t know how many such existences existed in the entire interster world. If you don''t stop it soon, it will be the same as her Shishi said, interster will fall, and this world will be over. Yuan Jiu is really hateful. "Cheng Manqi, aren''t you unwilling to get married? Why are you still looking for me?" He Jiandong looked up and down Tang Guo, his eyes were very strange, he touched his chin, "Is the suning out?" "Actually, you won''t lose money when you marry me. When we get married, we will move to other ces and I will take you to y around." He Jiandong approached Tang Guo, "Anyway, your mental strength is gone, so don''t think about anything else. Up." Tang Guo felt strange. ording to Cheng Manqi''s words, He Jiandong should be a disciple who only knew how to eat, drink and have fun. She felt weird what she said just now. Vol 2 Chapter 5791: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (4) Vol 2 Chapter 5791: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (4) Chapter 5791 Fanwai: Return to Interster (4) Tang Guozi scanned He Jiandong carefully and found that he was a member of the He family who had not been invaded by the Zerg spirit. When she entered the door, she swept He Jiandong mentally. The other party was talking to a group of beautiful women, hugging from side to side. She just swept away, feeling that the group of women were basically invaded by the Zerg, so she didn''t look at He Jiandong again. This is an ident. Is He Jiandong really that simple on the surface? "Hey, why don''t you speak anymore? Don''t be so arrogant. You are not a top student in the first college anymore. Everyone is a waste, and you shouldmunicate on an equal footing." "Go to your room and talk." He Jiandong was stunned: "Hey, don''t you want to do something bad? In other words, you don''t want to see me?" "If that''s the case, that would be really great." He Jiandong happily invited Tang Guo into his room. Tang Guo found that He Jiandong was really happy from the heart. She consciouslymunicated with Cheng Manqi: "This person likes you." Cheng Manqi: "But I don''t like him. He is a yboy. He ys with women every day. He is a lustful ruffian. I don''t want him." "I don''t think he is as simple as it seems." Tang Guo said, "It''s better to observe and see what kind of person he is. Have you seen him before?" Cheng Manqi recalled carefully: "I have seen it before, and it can be regarded as having two face-to-face meetings. If I knew that was the case, I shouldn''t be nosy. He is a toad, and now I am Huluo Pingyang and I am deceived by the toad." "What''s the matter with you two?" "It was an ident. He Jiandong was beaten by someone. I can''t stand it, so I helped." Cheng Manqi was very angry. "Who knew that this guy would avenge his revenge. He proposed to my father to marry me when I had lost my energy. He should be killed." Tang Guo didn''t say anything to Cheng Manqi. She didn''t think it was a kindness and revenge, but it was probably a kindness. She can be sure that He Jiandong really likes Cheng Manqi, and she can''t get it wrong. What is going on in this, she still needs to observe carefully. Perhaps, what did He Jiandong know? But the other party is just a waste of mental power, she can''t get it wrong. It''s surprising that he can still live if he knows what the other party can do. In addition, if he really knows something, he can still y with the group of women who have been invaded by the Zerg spirit, it can only show that this person is very tolerant and very good at ying garlic. "Cheng Manqi, in fact, I am not that bad. Marriage with me will not hurt you. I will treat you well in the future." He Jiandong''s words brought Tang Guo back to his mind. At this time, He Jiandong was serious, and his dull temperament was much less. "What guarantee do you take?" Cheng Manqi shouted in her mind: "Miss Tang, I don''t like it. Don''t agree. If you agree, then you can marry him." "Don''t panic, I''ll ask, idiom, this is your body, I won''t use it for anything, you''re willing to marry anyone you promise to marry." Cheng Manqi calmed down: "Sorry, I''m really too excited. There have been too many things in these years, and I can''t calm down." Tang Guo didn''t mind. Cheng Manqi was less than twenty years old by calction. He was very young in this world and this reaction was normal. He Jiandong clenched his fist: "Anyway, as long as you are willing, I will prove it to you." "Manqi, believe me, this world is different from what you imagined." Tang Guo saw the fear in He Jiandong''s eyes, and soon became firm again: "I will protect you." Cheng Manqi, who was in the sea of knowledge, was stunned. Is this still He Jiandong? ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5792: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (5) Vol 2 Chapter 5792: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (5) Chapter 5792 Fanwai: Return to interster (5) "Did you know something?" Tang Guo asked, "How do you know this world has be different?" He Jiandong was stunned, and he looked at Tang Guo carefully, and then took two steps back, his expression was gone, but he was wary. He felt something was wrong just now, yes, Cheng Manqi should hate him so much, how could it be possible toe over to him on the initiative. Find him and talk to him alone. The other party finds a ce to beat him and it''s almost the same, he won''t be so calm and listen to him finish so many words. "who are you?" He Jiandong asked vigntly, his face changed, could it be that Cheng Manqi was also infected? No, he remembered that because Cheng Manqi had lost his mental power and body, it was impossible for the Zerg to follow him. "What''s wrong with Cheng Manqi?" But he was still sure that the person in front of him was definitely not Cheng Manqi. The look, movement, behavior, and tolerance for him could not be Cheng Manqi. The person in front of him, obviously holding Cheng Manqi''s shell, had an unusual aura, not her. "Look, I said he likes you. If you don''t like you, just such a short contact, the other party will not find that I am wrong." Tang Guominmunicated with Cheng Manqi. Cheng Manqi whispered: "So what?" From her tone, she could still hear that she did not have the resistance and anger before. To be honest, she hasn''t been taken seriously for several years. Suddenly there is such a person paying attention to her, it is inevitable that there will be some touches. It is estimated that her father could not see the problem, but He Jiandong could see it at a nce. It''s still a bitplicated. "I won''t say much about your personal feelings, but He Jiandong is obviously different now. I need to talk to him. If you have his help, maybe the interster disaster can be ended soon. Now, it is no longer your problem. You should have found something too." Cheng Manqi: "Just do it, as long as you don''t agree to marry anyone. If it''s really like that, I don''t want the body." "Don''t worry, I have an object. If I look at someone, he will be sad." Cheng Manqi: Oh, then she can rest assured, she sounds pretty good, so curious. "He Jiandong, you should know that the entire interster is currently experiencing a disaster, right?" He Jiandong still didn''t rx. The other party had already said this, and he obviously knew a lot. He hesitated and nodded: "Yes." There is no way to continue disguising. "Cheng Manqi is still in this body, I haven''t done anything to her. When I finish the work, she will regain control of the body," Tang Guo finished speaking, and then said to Cheng Manqi, "You firste out to take control of the body and He Jiandong said speak." Cheng Manqi felt that she could control her body in an instant. The first sentence was: "He Jiandong, I don''t care what you think, put aside your previous grievances, Miss Tang said that StarCraft is currently facing disaster, I ask you to cooperate with her. As for. We will talk about our personal rtionship issues after we get through this disaster. Also, now that Miss Tang is here, the marriage is over and she will solve it." "I''m telling you, don''t take advantage of others, or I will beat you to death." The defense on He Jiandong''s face was gone, and his expression gradually softened: "Do you hate me that much?" "I can''t tell you, just don''t like it. Don''t we just meet twice? After seeing twice, you want to marry me and have a great dream?" Vol 2 Chapter 5793: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (6) Vol 2 Chapter 5793: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (6) Chapter 5793 Fanwai: Return to interster (6) He Jiandong scratched his head and smiled a little silly: "Isn''t it?" Cheng Manqi rolled her eyes: "You can talk to Miss Tang, get through the crisis early, and talk about your rtionshipter." He Jiandong nodded quickly, he could feel that Cheng Manqi was not so resistant to him. Seeing that Cheng Manqi was about to lose the right to control his body, he quickly said: "I''m not a yboy. Those are all blindfolds. I''m trying to survive." Cheng Manqi: "..." "Well, now we can talk carefully." The expression on He Jiandong''s face was also put away, he looked at Tang Guo. Sure enough, the core is different, even the same face will be very different. "I don''t know you are?" "My name is Tang Guo, and you should be familiar with this name." He Jiandong was stunned for a moment, Tang Guo? Of course he is no stranger to this name. Speaking of it, it has been more than two hundred years, and his father''s first daughter triggered a series of events. Although she did not have the surname He, she did have a rtionship with him, Tang Guo, his eldest sister. But because of He Ting, she suffered a lot of mental damage, so she went early. She looked ordinary back then, and decadester, all her contributions were announced, and the interster people knew that this little girl had done so many things. After his elder sister, there were several brothers and sisters who almost became experimental objects. Fortunately, they were rescued in the end. They were able to be rescued. Thanks to his elder sister and her mother, Tang Qianqian, who is now the first minister of the cab. The He family fell behind, but his father, He Ting, had many children. Who said he has good genes? The birth rate of StarCraft is inherently low, so he shoulders the mission of contributing to the fertility rate. He has countless brothers and sisters, but they are not very close to He Ting. It is true that he gave them their lives, but they did not realize the slightest paternal love. Fortunately, they don''t need those too much. They will get a good education at birth and have specialized people to take care of them. Perhaps He Ting has too many children, which makes the quality of the subsequent children worse and worse. For example, he is born a mental waste, the kind that cannot be saved by nature. Someone came to test it several times, and there was no way to stimte his potential. In the end, he had to give up and announced that He Ting''s gic genes had reached the limit, and there should be no better children. Of course, he was not given up. Still being sent to the academy to train, Wu can''t train, but can train Wen. It''s a pity that he is born stupid and can''t do anything. There are dozens of older brothers and sisters, all of whom are super talented and talented in various fields. The only downside is that they are not very close to the He family. After going out, he never came back. He Jiandong can also understand, but anyone who knows why the He family allows He Ting to continue to give birth to offspring will not get much closer to the He family. With theparison of his brothers and sisters, he was looked down upon by many outsiders. He still worked very hard at the beginning, but there was no way he could work hard, he could only lie t and be a dude. Besides, why did he like Cheng Manqi? When he was still in the first academy, he was bullied by many people. Cheng Manqi was the only person with high status, good talent, and willing to lend a helping hand to him. From that time on, Cheng Manqi was his goddess. Of course, he had never thought of marrying Cheng Manqi at that time. Vol 2 Chapter 5794: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (7) Vol 2 Chapter 5794: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (7) Chapter 5794 Fanwai: Return to interster (7) Later, Cheng Manqi had an ident, and he identally discovered that something was wrong. It was also at this time that he realized that although he was a waste material, he had another ability. Smell. This sense of smell is not an urate and unmistakable smell for everything, but only for some very special auras in interster humans. After many verifications, he knew that it was the breath of the Zerg. As long as this person stands in front of him, he can detect whether the other person is a real human through smell. To his horror, the Zerg atmosphere appeared in more and more of the He Family''s body. At first, he nned to tell someone about it, butter found out that all the people he wanted to tell were infected with the Zerg. He was really scared. During that time, he was very negative, and even gave birth to flee to other ces. But as he attended the banquet more and more time, the list of infected Zerg also increased. Those who are not infected either have very ordinary talents, or they have very good talents and strong strength. He''s family is the hardest hit area of the Zerg, and he is a little lucky. His brothers and sisters hardly return to He''s home. What surprised him was that his father, He Ting, did not seem to be infected, and he suspected that the Zerg might look down on him. Now He Ting is so decadent and has nothing to do, except for drinking or drinking, and there is no woman in the interster world willing to marry him. Especially after his trash was born, women were reluctant to get close to He Ting. He Jiandong felt that his father was also very miserable. Women who liked him actually wanted to have a baby with him. It''s miserable. Through observation, he found that the people chosen by these Zerg races are more or less talented, or their positions are somewhat useful. It was like his He family, who infected several major personnel, as well as the other''s confidant. In other stronger families, most of them only bury some nails, and not many people are infected. However, he is not optimistic at all, as long as he is targeted by the Zerg, infection will happen sooner orter. What he didn''t dare to act rashly was that he had no idea how many people had been infected. After the panic, he calmed down and decided to continue pretending not to know, and at the same time thinking about what to do, but he was just a waste. But he didn''t do nothing, but before exposing everything, he had to find a way out so that he and Cheng Manqi could retreat. Knowing that Cheng Manqi''s family was a normal person, he made a living and wanted to take Cheng Manqi to his side. Thus, there was this marriage. The several people infected with the Zerg in the He family and Cheng family seemed to be very happy. That''s right, these two families have basically be the home of the Zerg, which is strange if they are not happy. After he decided to marry Cheng Manqi, he hid in a remote ce that was not targeted by the Zerg, and then announced the fact that many people were infected by the Zerg. He really couldn''t do other things, and he didn''t have the ability to do it. Unexpectedly, at the beginning, things changed. "I am really familiar with this name, but I don''t know why you call this name too. Is it the same name and surname? Your Excellency specifically mentioned this name, I think it should be unusual." "Because I am the Tang Guo in your interster history, do you believe it?" He Jiandong stepped back two steps quickly, just like seeing a ghost, subconsciously said: "How is it possible?" "Why is it impossible? I came back to solve the interster crisis. If I were not that person, how could Ie back." Vol 2 Chapter 5795: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (8) Vol 2 Chapter 5795: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (8) Chapter 5795 Fanwai: Return to interster (8) "About this matter, you can actually ask Marshal Billy of the Rollo Alliance Empire for proof. As long as he appears in front of me, he will recognize me." Marshal Billy? He Jiandong is certainly not unfamiliar, but that is Tang Qingru''s man. The most powerful man and woman in the two countries got married, and it was a sensation that year. It was written into the history that the whole star is knocking these two very good match people. And Tang Qingru had a good rtionship with his eldest sister. "It''s hard to believe." "I need to see Tang Qianqian. I have a solution on how to solve this interster crisis. Of course, I also need you very much. Since you can smell the breath of the Zerg, then we can quickly arrest those infected with the Zerg. Enter theboratory and strip off the Zerg virus and Zerg mental power." "It is best to catch the Zerg queen." Tang Guo was not sure whether the Zerg queen was worn by Yuan Jiu, or was controlled. He Jiandong has a nose that specializes in sniffing insects, which is really not too good. He Jiandong: "Are you really my eldest sister?" "Really are." He Jiandong gritted his teeth: "Well, I can barely believe in you, I believe you are here to solve the interster crisis." If the other party was a bad one, he would be gone a long time ago. Mainly Cheng Manqi believed it, so why didn''t he believe it? "Then how do I need to cooperate with you now?" "Take me to see your father, He Ting." He Jiandong thought, if she is his eldest sister, is He Ting not her father? But thinking of the things He Ting did back then, if it were true, he wouldn''t dare to say. "He Ting is very decadent and may not be able to help you much." "Let him take me to see Tang Qianqian, at least he can have some way." Tang Guo saw He Ting, and the other party was drunk on the floor of the room. The beard on his face was a bit darker, and he probably didn''t shave for some time. He Jiandong walked over to push He Ting, but Tang Guo directly poured a ss of cold water over it. He Jiandong: Maybe, the other party is really his eldest sister. So rude to He Ting. He Ting woke up and was stunned when he saw Tang Guo: "Manqi?" "Take me to see Tang Qianqian." Tang Guo''s eyes were fixed on He Ting''s, and He Ting was under control at that moment. He Jiandong: He thought the other party was here to discuss. He Ting got up from the ground, ready to go out. Tang Guo''s voice sounded: "Clean up, it looks too sloppy." He Jiandong watched He Ting cooperate to clean up, and soon after he came out, he changed into clean clothes and looked more energetic. He Jiandong has been by Tang Guo''s side all the time, and when he went out, he cooperated and said, "You can choose what you want to eatter." In fact, he found that no one was staring at him at all. Now those people who are infected by the Zerg are subconsciously affected by the Zerg''s spiritual power, not all of them be Zergs, and they are not concerned about him. Tang Qianqian really agreed to see He Ting, but when she saw He Ting with two people, she looked very unhappy. She can see He Ting because every year he asks He Ting to go to her daughter''s grave to make atonement. She doesn''t let He Ting go to the grave, and she feels ufortable. She knew that she was very unreasonable to make trouble, but she just couldn''t forgive He Ting, looking at him chic. "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with me? Did you know that you were wrong, and came to me to admit it?" Tang Qianqian asked. Tang Guo looked at Tang Qianqian, her mental power was already covering the room, scanning one by one, but fortunately, no one infected with the Zerg was found. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5796: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (9) Vol 2 Chapter 5796: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (9) Chapter 5796 Fanwai: Return to interster (9) When her mental power extended outside, she saw a messenger who seemed to be infected by the Zerg, and her face sank. He Jiandong whispered to Tang Guo: "The inside of the house is normal, and there is an unusual breath outside, which should have infected the Zerg." "Can you smell it so far?" Tang Guo was a little surprised. He Jiandong''s nose was even more powerful than mental power, and he was born to find the Zerg weapon. He Jiandong said ufortably: "Maybe this is my only talent." He felt that he was a waste, and when he was about to lie down, he realized that he had such a talent that he didn''t know if it was a tasteless talent. But now it seems that it should still be useful. At least Tang Guo''s affirmative eyes increased his confidence. If this is the case, he is not considered a waste, should he have the conditions to pursue Cheng Manqi? Tang Qianqian found that Tang Guo and He Jiandong were whispering something, but he was not dissatisfied with them. On the contrary, He Ting was getting more and more unpleasant. After so many years, this guy is still unreliable, and she is angry looking at He Ting. Especially when He Ting still didn''t speak, it made her even more angry. Just when Tang Qianqian was about to have a seizure, Tang Guo said, "It''s me who is looking for you." "Are you looking for me?" Tang Qianqian didn''t know Cheng Manqi. If Cheng Manqi didn''t have an ident and continued to study in the first college, she might have a chance to meet. But a few years ago, she became a waste material and lost the opportunity to stand in the light. Naturally Tang Qianqian could not know her again. Tang Qianqian carefully looked at the little girl in front of her. She was less than twenty years old. She was looking for this person''s memory in her mind, but she never found this person''s memory. Tang Qianqian is not the Tang Qianqian of more than two hundred years ago. Now she is a very experienced politician, and she will not look down on her just because the other party is a little girl. She didn''t immediately ask questions, but the momentum on her body was beyond the reach of ordinary people. However, she found that during these few minutes, the little girl in front of her had a t look in her eyes, and she didn''t show the slightest timidity, and she didn''t even look away. For many years, even some old things didn''t dare to look directly in front of her, but the little girl dared. Tang Qianqian became more vignt: "Little girl, who are you?" She spoke, and at the same time put away her aura, the whole person became gentle, as if there was a kind of gentleness that could make people fall into it at any time. Tang Guo: "..." Her mother is amazing. The hard one doesn''t work, quietlye to the soft one. The Tang Qianqian in front of her seemed to have no sharp edge, and her whole person became gentle as water. If she were an ordinary person, she would fall into it. The crying bag of that year has grown a lot. "Could you please bring in the messenger outside?" Tang Guo said. Tang Qianqian''s eyes sank. What is the background of this little girl? She hesitated, and asked someone to call in the messenger. Just a cleaning aunt, she was a little nervous when facing Tang Qianqian, and she didn''t understand why she was called in. She was thinking whether she hadn''t cleaned any part of her, which made Tang Qianqian upset. Tang Qianqian is generally very tolerant to these misceneous people, and she gradually feels relieved when she thinks of this misceneous aunt. Tang Guo observed that the mental power of the misceneous aunt should still be there, but because of the infection of the Zerg, it would be subtly changed. Vol 2 Chapter 5797: Extra: Return to Interstellar (10) Vol 2 Chapter 5797: Extra: Return to Interster (10) Chapter 5797 Fanwai: Return to interster (10) She even suspects that if there is a need, the Zerg mental power remaining in her body should be instantly stimted to do something. It''s just that since then, one person will be lost and there is a risk of exposure. Otherwise, why didn''t the Zerg immediately take over the interster world, so surreptitiously? There are still many limitations. Tang Guo had been staring at Auntie Dazha without speaking. Tang Qianqian frowned and was not in a hurry. She still had this patience. At this moment, Tang Guo''s mental power instantly wrapped up all the mental power in Aunt Daza''s mind, confirming that the spiritual power belonging to the Zerg race inside could not escape, she stood up and knocked Aunt Daza fainted at once. "What are you doing?" Tang Qianqian was about to shout. Tang Guo said: "If you are interested, you can see what''s going on with her now and scan her body, especially her stomach, with mental energy." After Tang Qianqian had a meal, she did discover that Tang Guo had no other intentions other than stunned and beat auntie. She was also very strange. She was a little undecided today. In fact, she should have someonee in and grab this strange little girl. Tang Qianqian still tried to cover the belly of Aunt Daza with her mental power, and her mental power quickly merged into it, scanning the other''s belly. Under normal circumstances, interster humans have nothing to do and will not use mental energy to scan other people''s stomachs casually. And, no one''s mental power can do this, unless the mental power is strong and skillful. "howe?" When Tang Qianqian''s mental power carefully scanned Aunt Daza''s belly, her expression changed drastically, "Why is there something like a honeb in her body?" ording to her understanding of the human body, the part that looks like a honeb should be the uterus, right? Tang Qianqian knew that something was not right, so his eyes fell on Tang Guo: "What do you know, what''s wrong with her?" She needs an exnation. This thing is incredible. This misceneous aunt has been working here for many years, so why doesn''t she know that the other party''s body is so strange. The other party had a medical examination when they entered the job, and the medical examination report did not indicate these. If so, ording to Interster''s medical technology, it must have been discovered long ago and will be tested in more depth. The position of the long uterus actually grows a honeb, which is almost the pinnacle of the human body structure. In medical terms, this may be a gic change. However, as human beings increase their lifespan and their fertility declines, it is impossible for humans to develop a honeb-like uterus. Tang Qianqian felt bad, and vaguely thought of something, there was only one kind of interster creature with such strong fertility. Zerg! Thinking of this, her face is even more ugly, this is a special case, or one of many cases. "You should guess her identity. As you think, she is developing into the Zerg, her body is infected with the Zerg virus, and her mental power is also contaminated by the Zerg. If not prevented, she will be a humanoid Zerg in the future. ." "The Zerg has mutated, and their leader may still be the Zerg Queen, but their reproduction is probably not a matter of the Zerg Queen alone. They will use the human body to reproduce the humanoid Zerg. Have you seen the honeb in her body? One bee eye can multiply a Zerg." Vol 2 Chapter 5798: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (11) Vol 2 Chapter 5798: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (11) Chapter 5798 Fanwai: Return to interster (11) "Fortunately, it is too early to find out. I have observed that her body should not be suitable for reproduction, her strength is not up to the level, and she will die easily." Hearing this result, Tang Qianqian was not optimistic at all. "How do you know this?" Tang Guo put out He Jiandong: "This is my marriage partner, you should know him, He Jiandong, He Tings youngest son, is recognized as a waste material. But he is not a real waste material, he has a talent-smell, I can smell the Zerg''s breath very keenly." Facing Tang Qianqians eyes, He Jiandong bit his scalp and replied: Yes, I can smell the Zerg breath, and there are already many Zerg-infected people in the He family. Only Cheng Manqi was the only one in the Cheng family who wasted because of physical and mental power No infection." "Spiritual waste material?" Tang Qianqian''s gaze moved to Tang Guo, "Do you think she is mentally waste material now?" He Jiandong didn''t quite understand why Tang Guo didn''t exin the truth, and replied, "An ident." Tang Qianqian didn''t want to think so much for the time being, she chose to believe in Tang Guo. If the other party really has bad intentions, they will not deliberately do this. "If you still don''t believe me, maybe you can check with Billy." Tang Qianqian''s heart moved: "Do you still know Marshal Billy?" "Yes it is." Regarding the matter of acknowledging rtives, let the flow take its course. Tang Guo is not persistent, and it is easy to increase her troubles. She will leave after solving the matter. Things have passed for more than two hundred years. Tang Qianqian has finally epted the reality, and let her recognize each other and then separate. It is not necessarily a pleasant thing, it is better to deny it at the beginning. If Tang Qianqian found out by herself, it would be fate. Tang Qianqian actually didn''t doubt Tang Guo anymore. She who was going to ask someone toe in and take Auntie Dacha to theboratory, she suddenly stopped. "Besides this person, have you discovered that anyone else here has infected the Zerg?" "Maybe, I need your two''s help now." "I''m happy to cooperate." Tang Guo said. She took a picture of He Jiandong, and He Jiandong quickly said, "Me too." Can he say not to cooperate? He already believed that this person should be the eldest sister who had been dead for more than two hundred years, although he didn''t know why she still existed, anyway. I don''t know why the eldest sister didn''t admit her rtives, he dare not ask now. Tang Guo patted He Ting: "Go back, you just went to eat a meal with your son, and didn''t do anything else." Tang Qianqian watched He Ting leave obediently, and she understood why he didn''t speak anymore. I couldn''t help but look more at Tang Guo, and told her instinctively that something was wrong with this little girl, something was wrong, and the strong mental power alone was very wrong. "I can help you rectify the people who have been infected with the Zerg first, but these need to be carried out in secret. When the people who have been infected with the Zerg are pulled out from the high-level side, I will bring people from other families in." Tang Qianqian returned to his senses and said, "You can do it, and I will cooperate with you." For this little girl, she has an inexplicable trust. Does this truste from He Jiandong? Do not. Is that from Billy? Nor is it. It was the look in her eyes and the feeling of contact with her, as if she was born to trust each other. This kind of kind and elusive feeling is really baffling, and I don''t want to refuse. Tang Guo and He Jiandong cooperate to catch people infected by Zerg. He Jiandong is responsible for sniffing out the people infected with the Zerg, and Tang Guo is responsible for locking their mental power to ensure that the news here will not be spread. Vol 2 Chapter 5799: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (12) Vol 2 Chapter 5799: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (12) Chapter 5799 Fanwai: Return to interster (12) In one morning, they caught a dozen of them. Just because these ces are high-levels of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, there are fewer people infected with the Zerg. In other words, it is not so easy to infect the Zerg, and certain conditions are definitely needed. After instrumental testing, the body structure of these infected Zerg people has changed. This discovery is very frustrating. Until Tang Guo appeared in theboratory wearing a white coat, with Tang Qianqian''s guarantee, she began to study these people. First strip the Zerg mental power, she has a strong mental power, it is very simple to do these things. After stripping away the Zerg''s spiritual power, she cut off the things that shouldn''t exist in those people''s body structures. It is impossible to restore the original appearance immediately, but the interster growth fluid can be used to repair it. This is a rtively long-term process. These are not things she did. She was only responsible for stripping away mental power, getting rid of the Zerg virus, and removing the things that shouldn''t be there. "Are you not Cheng Manqi?" After Tang Guo had the operation, she came to Tang Qianqian''s study. It was normal for the other party to ask this, but it was not normal if she didn''t ask. "I''m really not her, just someone here to help. When the crisis here is resolved, I will leave." "Then you live here now." Tang Qianqian said, "As for other infected Zerg people, we still need to make a n here. At present, the Zerg around the high-level has been captured, which is considered temporarily safe. Go and arrest people. You have to help." "This is no problem, but I won''t live with you anymore. I''m going home and have a look so they don''t doubt it. Also, when arresting people, remember toe to my house first. By the way, my father should have infected the Zerg too. , Call him back, I think its not a good thing to let him lead soldiers at this time. Its possible...the soldiers will be food for the Zerg." "Of course, this hasn''t happened yet, but it doesn''t mean it won''t happen in some time." Tang Qianqian couldn''t calm down anymore, and didn''t keep Tang Guo, so he quickly dealt with this matter. Tang Guo''s words really scared her. Those soldiers who are desperately defending their home and country, absolutely cannot be the food of the Zerg like this, absolutely not, that is really too embarrassing. "Why didn''t you tell her the truth?" He Jiandong couldn''t help asking on the way. He thought that Tang Qianqian would be very happy to know this. "I stay here only for a short time. I will leave when I resolve it. One separation can make her cry for several months. If I do it again, it is estimated that she will cry for a long time. For more than two hundred years, she hasn''t forgotten that, why bother to go off. Have bad memories?" He Jiandong had some understanding, yes, Tang Qianqian was not merciful to the outside world, and the only weakness was her dead daughter. Even after so many years, she still hasn''t forgotten it. "Ok." Tang Guo: "Go back by yourself." "Eldest sister, let me send it to you. ording to my liking for Cheng Manqi, she should also be sent back. I don''t know if Cheng Manqi heard it. This is my eldest sister. Don''t get me wrong." Tang Guo: "..." Cheng Manqi, who was in the sea of knowledge, couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and said to Tang Guo: "Miss Tang, this guy is really narcissistic." Besides, after Tang Qianqian''s emergency meeting, he arranged everything and finally rxed a little. She couldn''t help but go to her daughter''s grave. Today is not her daughter''s birthday, she just wants toe and have a look. Maybe it was the little girl who reminded her. She stood there for a long time, suddenly moved down and found a hole in the tomb. Not very big, but it does feel like a hole. Someone robbed the grave? There are strict guards and surveince here, who dares? Tang Qianqian mobilized the monitoring, ready to see who has the courage. When I saw it, a stone emerged from the hole. She looked terrified, isn''t it that little stone? The stone has been rolling out of the surveince range, and she hurriedly called for someone to look for it, but there was no trace of the stone. "No matter what, I must find that stone. It is my daughter''s favorite thing." Tang Qianqian said angrily. ??see you tomorrow ? New books will be on the shelves tomorrow, and those who are interested will check it out. ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5800: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (13) Vol 2 Chapter 5800: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (13) Chapter 5800 Fanwai: Return to Interster (13) [The host is big, Lord Yin Yao hase out. Tianhai No.1 reminds Tang Guo. "Oh, where is he?" [Master Yinyao said that he went to a remote to see the situation, and also reminded you that Yuan Jiu''s breath is in the Cheng family. As for which person is hidden in the Cheng family, this requires the host to distinguish it greatly. If necessary, it is best to control Yuan Jiu with a single blow and not allow him any chance to escape. Tang Guo: "Of course, you ask him to pay more attention to Billy and Tang Qingru, don''t let them meet their lives. When the matter is over, I will see them again." [Understood, the host is big, Lord Yin Yao also meant the same. The Zerg and other creatures in this world have evolved because of the arrival of Yuan Jiu. The original Zerg depended heavily on the Zerg queen, but the current Zerg seems to have acquired human genes and is evolving into aplete individual. Therefore, even if the Zerg queen is killed and the leader of its creatures killed, there is no way for them to retreat obediently. Tang Guo had already discovered this, so she understood what her little stone was going to do. On the human side, let her handle it. Thes on the margins that are invaded by creatures such as Zerg are not something that humans can easily resist, and they must be stopped by another powerful force. She isck of skills, and a small stone is the most suitable. He is already possessed in the previous stone, and he can use more power, and his power is also within the range of this world, so he is not afraid of breaking the world. Since there is no worries, Tang Guo can stay here to deal with these Zerg-infected humans. The previous treatments were considered to have been infected for a short time, and after the operations on these people, they could slowly recover. But those who have been infected for a long time are not optimistic. The spiritual power of the Zerg race, but the spiritual power of human beings will gradually be swallowed and assimted. If it reaches that point, after eliminating the Zerg spiritual power, this person will die. At present, the senior management has not ordered the arrest, and I don''t know how many such cases will be listed. "Miss Tang, then my father, will his mental power still be there?" Cheng Manqi''s voice trembled and said sadly, "I thought my father didn''t like me anymore. I didn''t expect it to be like this. He was controlled by the Zerg''s mental power, even Swallow, this must not be what he hoped. Our father and daughter depended on each other, and we never believed that he would hate me so much." "You have to wait until I see your father to know that he will be called back soon. As long as he has a little mental power left, I can save him. However, if you want to return to the peak period, it should be Its impossible. At best, you can live like a normal person." Cheng Manqi didn''t care about this: "Although my father will definitely be sad, I still hope that he is still alive. What he did before was not voluntary, it was controlled by the Zerg." Cheng Manqi had also heard it before. She was the only one in the Cheng family who was not infected with the Zerg, and everyone else was infected. She understood that the Zerg should want to build a nest in her house. Maybe the little wives his father married back just wanted to borrow a ce to give birth to the little zerg. Her father is a lieutenant general, his status is not low, he still has military power in his hand, once he ispletely controlled by the Zerg. In particr, some small zergs were born, and then slowly eroded the entire human world, and soon the human world would fall. too frightening. Vol 2 Chapter 5801: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (14) Vol 2 Chapter 5801: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (14) Chapter 5801 Fanwai: Return to Interster (14) Her father used to be a very brave warrior. If the mental strength still exists, he will definitely copse if he wakes up and knows what he is doing. Fortunately, everything is toote, and it is not toote. Cheng Manqi really felt fortunate. Fortunately, she was naive and chose to believe in the sudden appearance of Miss Tang. "Actually, I think your father should still have mental power." This is the conclusion that Tang Guo came to when he recalled Cheng Manqi''s memory. Cheng Manqi: "How to say?" "Do you think your father is disgusted and you will give you uppletely? You are not even willing to give you the recovery medicine? You even said that your daughter is not useful at all, or you have to marry someone else''s house. Since they are all useless. , And he also has a son, so there is no need to waste effort on you?" Cheng Manqi said lowly: "Yes, he behaved like this, I can''t ept this at all." "He is very precious to your brother Cheng Yan, and he does not even allow you to have more contact with him. The excuse is that you are afraid that you will be jealous and hurt your brother. Even if there is a task to go out, he will arrange many people to protect your brother and be careful. The ground looks like, for fear of what you will do." Cheng Manqi almost cried: "Yes, he never treated me that precious." "You are a waste material, and your brother seems to be at the SS level. A person with normal IQ would think that you can''t be your brother''s opponent. But why does your father arrange so many people to defend you? What?" Cheng Manqi is confused, why? Isn''t it important? "Perhaps, the person your father wants to protect is you. Even if he is infected by the Zerg, or even affected by the Zergs spiritual power, he is still doing something that hurts you on the surface and protects you subconsciously. Even in emotional terms. It hurts you, but it can at least prevent her from being targeted by the Zerg." Cheng Manqi was surprised. When Tang Guo said that, she seemed to be hurt emotionally, but in other aspects, she was not greatly affected. "I even suspect that your father agreed to marry He Jiandong because he was not infected by the Zerg. Maybe in normal times, He Jiandong is not a good candidate, but under special circumstances, a little waste material will not be infected by the Zerg. Watch." "At least, you will not be in danger for the time being." Cheng Manqi shrank in the sea of knowledge and said nothing, she didn''t expect the truth to be like this. "Of course these are my guesses, but there is a high probability that it is the truth. Everything, wait until you see your father." Tang Guo has already arrived home. I don''t know if Cheng Manqi''s unknown brother Cheng Yan wille back today. Because of his excellent talent, the other party has been admitted to the first college and is enrolled in the best ss. Basically, he won''t go home unless Cheng Manqi''s father is back. It''s the little wives of Cheng Song who are at home every day. Cheng Manqi would meet with them every day, at least to eat together, Tang Guo decided to observe their mental power for a while. With her vast spiritual power, they will not be found by observing them at will. She mainly wanted to see if the mental power of these women still existed. If it still exists, she can divide a little bit of spiritual power into it to protect them, so as to prevent them from actually losing their lives. "Manqi, are you back?" As soon as he walked in, it was Ma Jing that Tang Guo met. Vol 2 Chapter 5802: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (15) Vol 2 Chapter 5802: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (15) Chapter 5802 Fanwai: Return to interster (15) "I''m back." Tang Guo responded indifferently. This is Cheng Manqi''s attitude towards the family. Ma Jing didn''t care: "How do you get along with that guy from the He family?" "It''s not very good, it''s a idiot. I really don''t know how my father would let me marry him." Ma Jing didn''t seem to be surprised by this result, and said with a smile: "Manqi, don''t dislike others, you are actually a better match now." Cheng Manqi, who was originally in the sea of knowledge, became angry, Tang Guo instantly handed her body to her control, and said: "It''s still you getting along with them, don''t be suffocated." "Ma Jing, what do you mean?" Cheng Manqi exploded. "If I didn''t lose my mental strength, would it be like this?" Knowing that He Jiandong is not a real dude, she didn''t look down on him. But Ma Jing''s words are humiliating her, which means that she is only worthy of an unlearned yboy. Can she not be angry? Even if the truth is different, she is still very angry. Ma Jing stepped a little away: "Just for your bad temper, it''s normal for your father to dislike you. It''s not as sensible and well-behaved as Cheng Yan. No wonder you fall out of favor." Cheng Manqi is going crazy, what does this bad woman say? Ma Jing saw Cheng Manqi''s angrily appearance, turned and left, seemingly satisfied. But Tang Guo''s mental power found Ma Jing''s satisfied smile, it seemed that the other party was just testing. I don''t know if I want to test if Cheng Manqi is a real waste, or if I want to test if Cheng Manqi has found anything? Maybe, both. After all, Cheng Manqi used to be really good, s spiritual talent. Tang Guo''s mental power went to Ma Jingyong and instantly came to her mind. Sure enough, Ma Jing''s mental power was different from that of human beings, and was also invaded by the Zerg. When she swept Ma Jing''s mental power over and over, her face was not very pretty. Originally, Ma Jing''s mental power had already been swallowed, and the other party repeatedly tried Cheng Manqi, fearing that he still didn''t want to give up such a good container as Cheng Manqi. It is a pity that Cheng Manqi''s mental power and body are currently waste materials, and they have been waste materials for many years, so it would be very detrimental to put a Zerg spirit power over. Through the judgment of Ma Jing, Tang Guo felt that Cheng Song could be saved. If the Zerg really likes the container of Cheng Manqi, and Cheng Song has beenpletely swallowed by the Zerg''s mental power, then he can spend a huge price to help Cheng Manqi slowly repair his physical and mental power. This is either impossible, or longer time and higher cost. However, Cheng Song did not. He wanted to protect his daughter from the Zerg infection, but he couldn''t change all of this. He could only protect his daughter with only a little awareness. During dinner, Tang Guo checked Cheng Song''s little wives. It is a pity that these people really existed as containers, and they were all swallowed by the spirit of the Zerg. To be more serious, they can already be transformed into humanoid zerg. Regardless of their softness on the surface, their physical strength should actually be much stronger than that of ordinary human beings. The honeb-like uterus in their abdomen is well developed and ready to give birth to a small zerg at any time. Perhaps, she only now knows how the Zerg wants to invade humans. Find a qualified container among humans, and give birth to a small zerg. The Zerg has a honeb-like uterus, and the pregnancy period is short, giving birth almost once a month. Just thinking about it, Tang Guo couldn''t help but shudder. Vol 2 Chapter 5803: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (16) Vol 2 Chapter 5803: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (16) Chapter 5803 Fanwai: Return to Interster (16) The next day, Tang Guo went out again. Ma Jing was a little surprised when she heard that she went to see He Jiandong, she saw Tang Guo sneered and said: "Look for a chance to beat her up, when you don''t agree to the marriage, when will you not beat him." Ma Jing: "..." She didn''t n to stare at Tang Guo anymore, the other party was almost twenty, even if she bought the medicine to repair her physical and mental power, it would take a long time. So, let''s give up this container. After several trials, I thought that the other party had made any progress. It turned out to be a waste material, which was very unsuitable for the reproduction of the Zerg. After Tang Guo saw He Jiandong, the two went to see Tang Qianqian. Of course, she knew that no one was staring at her to be so tant. Tang Qianqian is very fast over there. Before arresting them, she needs to ask Tang Guo and He Jiandong to look around and get the list first. This can''t stop Tang Guo, He Jiandong''s nose is also very good, and he can smell the Zerg''s breath within a certain range. Therefore, the two of them were both on missions, and spent several days shopping around the entire main star, and finally found that the Zerg infection was indeed simr to what she had guessed. There is a certain talent, but not the kind of super talent. It''s not that the Zerg is inferior to the super talent, but it is difficult to have the opportunity to invade their spiritual power. Like Cheng Song, it is estimated that sess is possible only under certain conditions. Part of the infection is the kind of internal response she said before, and may not be talented, but the position may y a big role. The most serious infection areas are still in some medium-sized families, as well as academies, especially military academies. Yes, it is the college. As for how the students infected the Zerg, Tang Guo had spected that these students were infected with the Zerg when the school organized them to go out for fieldbat assessments. With the cooperation of her and He Jiandong, apart from the academy, a total of more than 3,000 infected Zerg were found. In each of the main star''s colleges, each college has a total of more than 10,000 students infected with the Zerg. The only thing to be thankful for is that, except for the Cheng family and the He family, the rest of the people infected with the Zerg have hardly swallowed all their mental energy, and they still have time. As for the Cheng family and the He family, she suspected that the Zerg family had initially experimented with them. After these two families were safe, they would move to other ces. Calcting the time, Cheng Song''s changes have indeed been several years. He can keep his mental power from beingpletely swallowed, which can only show that he is strong in perseverance and mental power. However, if he continues, he will still be swallowed by the Zerg spirit. In addition, Tang Guo learned through He Jiandong that Cheng Manqi''s unknown brother did not have a zerg breath. Therefore, Tang Guo suspects that Cheng Yan is probably the hidden Yuan Jiu. When Tang Qianqian ordered the arrest, Tang Guo personally went to the academy to find Yuan Jiu. The interster humans are simply not Yuan Jiu''s opponents. She asked Cheng Manqi to make an appointment with Yuanjiu so that the other party would not doubt anything. As long as the opponent appears, she can control it. "Miss Tang, there is really no problem?" Tang Guo: "You can act ording to your own temperament. It should be okay to act as a vicious sister who should also wake up and drive your younger brother away?" Tang Guo had already discussed with the arrest of Ren Shan, and when she caught Cheng Yan, they would act again and be Jingdong Cheng Yan. "Alright, let me try." Cheng Manqi controlled her body, her expression changed suddenly, bing angry and violent, as if she was going to meet her enemy. He Jiandong saw Cheng Manqi''s face change with his own eyes. He wanted to approach him and was a little scared. ??see you tomorrow After the extraterrestrial ne, Kill Yuan Jiu will be written more concisely, and then it''s almost finished. ?Thank you for your love andpany for so long. ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5804: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (17) Vol 2 Chapter 5804: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (17) Chapter 5804 Fanwai: Return to Interster (17) "Cheng Yan, your sister-inw is here and asks you to go out and meet." Cheng Yan was a little surprised by the news, and raised his brows lightly: "Cheng Manqi?" "Yes, it''s Cheng Manqi, the former genius, and now the waste material, I heard that her mental strength and body are basically useless." Cheng Yan: "It seems to be." What did Cheng Manqie to do with him? Cheng Yan was a little puzzled, thinking that Cheng Manqi was fierce every time he saw him, as if he wanted to beat him up, he was very disdainful. Not to mention that the other party is now a waste material, even if it is not a waste material, it is impossible to please him in his hands. If the other party doesn''t provoke his head, he just keeps one eye closed. If he dared to provoke him, he promised to make Cheng Manqi regret it for life. For those disgusting things in the past few years, Cheng Manqi was the container they chose, but an ident happened, which made the other party a waste, not suitable for reproduction. For Cheng Manqi to dare to provoke him, he doesn''t mind paying a price to restore her to the genius she once was, but she has to pay a heavy price. "Cheng Yan, are you going to see Cheng Manqi?" The ssmate saw Cheng Yan thinking, "If you don''t want to see me, I''ll help you get back, so that she won''t bother her." Cheng Manqi herself is rtively arrogant. Although she has no bad intentions, many people don''t like her arrogant attitude. In fact, she really didn''t have any bad thoughts, but she felt that it was annoying that people came to disturb her every day. And many of the people who made friends with her were not sincere. She was more sensitive, and she was not easy sailing when she was a child, and she was not excluded. After turning a genius into a waste material, many people are naturally beaten up. Cheng Yan was different. Cheng Yan gave the students the impression that he was a humble and polite genius. Cheng Yan returned to his senses: "At any rate, it is my sister who is rted by blood. I will go over and see what she is going to do." "Then you be careful, don''t y her tricks." "know." There was a reason why Cheng Yan decided to go and see. If Cheng Manqi really wanted to make trouble for Cheng Song, he wouldn''t mind asking the other party to reply. He can actually understand Cheng Song''s behavior. With such an excellent and obedient son, it is normal for the other party to choose who he chooses whenpared to the daughter who is not obedient. Even in the interster world, some people who are still traditional in their bones feel that their daughters are not as good as their sons. Cheng Yan walked out of the campus, looking around, and immediately found Cheng Manqi''s figure. Even if the other party is a waste material, she looks really good, no wonder the Zerg is very satisfied with her appearance. Such an arrogant person, if he really bes a container for the reproduction of the Zerg and keeps what he realizes...it seems to have some meaning. The Cheng family has been infected by the Zerg, isn''t it so fun to leave Cheng Manqi? Cheng Yan touched his chin, and made a decision in his heart. He should find an opportunity for Cheng Manqi to recover. Anyway, she didn''t want to marry the He family. In that case, give her another way and see if she will regret it in the future. A smile appeared on Cheng Yan''s face and walked to Cheng Manqi''s position: "Sister, what do you want me to do?" Cheng Manqi looked at the gentleman in front of him, still very angry: "Is there anything to find you?" Seeing Cheng Manqi who was so irritable, Cheng Yan was not angry at all, and of course he didn''t find anything wrong. Vol 2 Chapter 5805: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (18) Vol 2 Chapter 5805: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (18) Chapter 5805 Fanwai: Return to interster (18) "I didn''t mean that. Why don''t you find a ce to talk." Cheng Yan said. He can''t help but want to restore Cheng Manqi''s mental strength. It just happened that nothing happened recently. "Sister, I''m actually going to go back to find you. of." Cheng Manqi frowned: "What are you looking for me for? I''m here to make you more interesting, don''t always instigate discord in front of your father. I don''t know where youe from. If you confuse your father''s mind, you will get retribution if you do these things. Yes, one day my father will discover your true face." idiot! Cheng Yan cursed in his heart, and it was strange that Cheng Song could wake up. Even if the opponent''s mental power is strong, he can''t control it now. This Cheng Manqi really had a brain problem, a waste material, unexpectedly dared toe and talk big in front of him. "Sister, you misunderstood me too deeply. I really have something for you. How about a gift of our reconciliation?" Cheng Manqi asked subconsciously: "What is it?" Cheng Yan walked over and said in a low voice, "Maybe it can restore the mental strength of the older sister..." Cheng Manqi looked surprised, but in fact she was calm in her heart. Miss Tang agreed. When the matter is over, she will help her restore her mental strength and body, and she doesn''t need Cheng Yan''s things at all. She would not believe that what Cheng Yan gave was really good for her. Maybe, I want her to be infected with the Zerg too. "Then say another ce?" Cheng Yan nodded: "Well, this ce is really inconvenient." Cheng Manqi''s reaction was in his expectation. Cheng Yan immediately chose the cafe and led Cheng Manqi over. Of course, he really took out the medicine to the other party, and didn''t n to do anything for the time being. He didn''t know, Tang Guo, who was hiding in Cheng Manqi''s sea of consciousness, nned to get to a clean ce and caught him. The reason why I didn''t do it outside was that there were a lot of people over there and it was not very convenient. What the two wanted was a private room. Tang Guo didn''t intend to control Cheng Manqi''s body. As soon as Cheng Yan entered the private room, when she wanted to talk, the mental power of her weaving into a instantly enveloped Cheng Yan''s whole person. "Agogo!" With the familiar mental power, Cheng Yan should tell Yuan Jiu to drink it out. He didn''t have time to think about it, and hurried away, even if he hated Cheng Manqi to death, he didn''t mean to dy. After a second dy, the less likely he will escape. Aguo actually came after him. Yuan Jiu''s soul came out of Cheng Yan''s body in an instant, and had to flee outside, only to realize that he could not get out. Tang Guo''s mental power was like a solid, no matter which direction he went, he couldn''t escape. "Long time no see, Yuan Jiu." Yuan Jiu: "..." "How did you find me?" Although he thought there was a chance of being found by Agogo, he wouldn''t be so fast, would he? "Have you forgotten what the interster world is? I have lived in this ce for a while, and you made this world a mess, I don''t know? I have someone here." Yuan Jiu was speechless. He thought the most dangerous ce was the safest, but he didn''t expect it to be otherwise. He asked about this just now, just to talk about it. Knowing that it wasn''t other issues that were exposed, even if the soul was lost, it would not be a big deal. He had cut himself into many parts, and it was not so easy for Agogo to kill himpletely. "What do you want?" "Of course I squeezed you." When Tang Guo finished speaking, he squeezed Yuan Jiu. Yuan Jiu: "..." Vol 2 Chapter 5806: Fanwai: Return to Interstellar (19) Vol 2 Chapter 5806: Fanwai: Return to Interster (19) Chapter 5806 Fanwai: Return to interster (19) After eliminating Yuan Jiu''s consciousness, Tang Guo divided half of his remaining purest spiritual power to Cheng Manqi. "During this time, if you absorb these mental powers, you can recover. As for physical problems, the interster medicine can also help you recover." Tang Guo took control of the body again, and Cheng Manqi obediently had pure mental power in the sea of consciousness. "Miss Tang, who is that Yuan Jiu?" "A person who likes to die if he is full and has nothing to do." Cheng Manqi: "..." You could hear that Miss Tang hated this man very much. She also hated each other very much, this guy wanted to let the entire interster fall. She looked at Cheng Yan, who had passed out into aa, and was a littleplicated: "Is Cheng Yan still alive?" "Let me see." Tang Guo squatted down, covering Cheng Yan''s forehead with his palm, checking whether there were other mental powers in it. She thought that ording to Yuan Jiu''s character, it should be to devour this person''s original mental power, and that was true, but there was still a little bit left, really just a little bit, so small that Yuan Jiu didn''t care. She passed the remaining half of the pure mental power for a while, and nurtured the spiritual power. Afterwards, Tang Guo opened his personal terminal and asked the arresting team to act. And she took Cheng Yan to see Tang Qianqian, this person involved a lot of troubles, so let them do it themselves. As for what the other person can ask when they wake up, it is their own business, and she can''t do everything. "This is?" Tang Qianqian wondered. Tang Guo replied: "This is Cheng Yan, but I don''t think he should be Cheng Song''s child. There is still a trace of his mental power left, and he has been protected by me now. It is estimated that it will take a while to wake up." "The mental power that took away Cheng Yan''s body has been wiped out by me." Tang Guo continued, "However, his identity is a bit troublesome and needs to be solved by you. Before, he was a genius from the First Academy." "Don''t worry about this, now the First Academy should exin why so many students have been infected with the Zerg, but there is no news at all." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile, Tang Qianqian''s anti-visiting ability was well practiced. "The external mental power has been killed by me, and the rest are the humans who have been infected with the Zerg. As long as these people are found, this crisis can be effectively controlled." "Without the human container, their reproduction still needs the Zerg Queen, and their evolution depends entirely on the n of that external spiritual force." These news were all obtained by Tang Guo from Yuan Jiu''s memory. "In addition, the army has to investigate first. Although the external mental power has been eliminated, the external crisis has not been resolved." Tang Guo added, "Zerg and other creatures should cooperate, or they must be driven out of humanity. The safest range is the most secure." Tang Qianqian wrote down one by one, preparing for the next emergency meeting. "Cheng Song is already on the way back." Tang Qianqian remembered this, "When he gets to the main star, he will be controlled by others. Then you can go and see if he is saved." "it is good." Tang Guo felt that Cheng Manqi was nervous when she heard this. In just one day, all the people infected by the Zerg in the main star were caught, and Tang Guo became very busy. Because she is the only person who can perfectly separate the spiritual power of the Zerg from the human. Vol 2 Chapter 5807: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (20) Vol 2 Chapter 5807: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (20) Chapter 5807 Fanwai: Return to interster (20) Tang Guo''s mental power is very powerful, but to separate the mental power of humans from the Zerg race, it will also have toe one by one, tens of thousands of people, this is a big project. Fortunately, there are still many interster capable people. Some resection operations and operations to remove sufficient viruses can be performed by other people, which relieves her of a lot of burden. There is basically no problem with the main star, and we have to go to others. Most people have no way to discover the breath of the Zerg, and only Tang Guo and He Jiandong are the only ones who can do this. Tang Guo wanted to stay on the main star to do things, so only He Jiandong followed the capture team to variouss. Before leaving, Tang Guo divided the remaining pure half of his mental power into half to He Jiandong, helping him improve his mental power. He Jiandong did so many things, he didn''t think he was a waste. As a result, his mental power was improved, and the whole person was happy. "I actually have s mental power." He Jiandong said happily, "I am not a waste material anymore, and I can finally chase Manqi with integrity." Tang Guo poured cold water: "But your current mental power is nothing in front of her. After she absorbs the mental power, she should be able to break through the sss-level limit." Although Yuan Jiu''s soul is only a trace, it is already vast to ordinary people. He Jiandong was dumbfounded: "Sister, it''s so unfair. She gets one-half and I get one-quarter." "No way, I am a double standard person. She is a girl. If a girl is stronger, she can better protect herself." He Jiandong: "It was me who was easily beaten in the past, and it is also now and even more so in the future." "So if you are more obedient, you won''t get beaten easily." He Jiandong: "..." "Furthermore, yourst name is He, even if you are a good person, it is still a deduction." He Jiandong: "Is this Lao Tzu''s son?" In fact, there is no imbnce in He Jiandong''s heart. He is already satisfied with what he has obtained so far. What he said just now was just a joke. The more he came into contact with Tang Guo, the less he understood why his cheap father would be willing to hurt such a heavenly prodigy. Thinking about what He Ting has done over the years, it seems that there are not so many doubts. "Well, you go and do the task." After he drove He Jiandong away, Tang Guo continued to get busy. The current separation of mental power has not yet ended, and this kind of life willst for a while. She thought of her little stone. "Tongzi, see what the little stone is doing." The system quickly broadcast the location of Yin Yao to Tang Guo, who was stunned by the scene in front of him. I saw a huge rock on a marginal, smashing them at the zerg, giant beasts and other creatures quickly, smashing them to pieces in a few strokes. She saw Tang Qingru, who was standing on the side with a pale face, and the other''s face was very surprised. Obviously, she didn''t understand where this huge rock came from, and actually helped her smash the Zerg. "Admiral, do you recognize this stone?" "This stone should be good? The other party didn''t hurt us, but instead helped smash the encircled Zerg." Tang Qingru just wanted to say that she didn''t know this stone, how could she know it when it was so big. But when she looked at the color of the stone, she suddenly remembered something in the past. But the stone had already apanied Guoguo to the tomb, and she also knew that the stone was God Yao. The appearance does look like Shenyao, but Shenyao is a little bit bigger, this one is bigger than a house. Could it be that he has grown up after being buried in the soil for more than two hundred years? If it was Shen Yao, he wouldn''t destroy Guoguo''s grave, right? "Maybe...maybe...recognize." ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5808: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (21) Vol 2 Chapter 5808: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (21) Chapter 5808 Fanwai: Return to interster (21) Yin Yao smashed all the zergs, giant beasts, and other creatures that attacked Tang Qingru''s army, and there was no chance for the opponent to escape. The sudden reversal stunned Tang Qingru and others. If this big rock hadn''t appeared today, they would have suffered heavy losses, and even Tang Qingru could not guarantee that he would be able to retreat. In fact, a few days ago, she felt that something was wrong with the Zerg, as if she was desperate to kill them. They were already very careful. What they never expected was that someone in the army was a Zerg who had done an internal response to let them be fooled. Nei Ying alsounched an attack at a critical time, which made them impossible to defend, even Tang Qingru was attacked by Nei Ying. Fortunately, she has richbat experience and has no other problems except for injuries. But if this stone does note, she can''t guarantee it. In the face of countless zergs and other creatures, she thought about leaving two messages for the people she cares about at thest moment. Especially when the Zerg appeared in the army, she must send the news. "Admiral, this stone is amazing." Tang Qingru felt the same way in her heart, it was indeed very powerful, and now she was not sure whether this was a **** or not. If it is not Shen Yao, why would the other party help them? If it was Shen Yao, how did it be so big? She remembered that when Guoguo died, Shen Yao dissipated his mental energy and turned into a really lifeless stone. Perhaps this person is not God Yao. "Admiral, do you want to recruit such an existence? If there is such an existence when dealing with the Zerg, why can''t you deal with the disgusting things of the Zerg?" Tang Qingru: "Do you think this kind of existence can be easily recruited? The other party is so powerful,e and go freely, and can be controlled by humans? Just thank the other party for a while, don''t irritate them." Even if it was Shen Yao, they were more familiar with it, and she couldn''t make such a decision. No one can control this kind of existence. Why are these people so naive? The people beside him chuckled, he just said, what if it can be done? Seeing that the boulder was constantly rolling, and the crushed Zerg and other creatures had no way to survive, he decided to take back the sentence just now. "Admiral, he''s gone, do you want to shout..." As soon as the words fell, he found that the huge boulder floated from the ground and flew far away, farther and farther away, until it disappeared before their eyes. . "It seems he doesn''t want to care about people." Tang Qingru looked at the battle on the ground and said, "Clean up the battlefield, and report this matter immediately." She swept everyone, and she didn''t even know if there was any Zerg in it, hoping that the main star could have a good solution. After Tang Qianqian received the news from Tang Qingru, he hurriedly talked about the main star''s situation: "You support for two more days. The arresting team is already on the way. I didn''t expect the Zerg to be exposed suddenly. It seems that the news is beyond hiding. " Tang Qingru felt relieved when he learned that there was a solution to the matter. "Regarding the human infection of the Zerg, we have sent documents to all the Alliance nations in StarCraft, but there is only one He Jiandong. We can only solve the problems in our own country before we can arrange for He Jiandong out." Tang Qingru thought of the appearance of that huge rock, and quickly talked to Tang Qianqian. Tang Qianqian: "What? It''s a boulder that helped you? Are there any images left?" Vol 2 Chapter 5809: Extra: Return to Interstellar (22) Vol 2 Chapter 5809: Extra: Return to Interster (22) Chapter 5809 Fanwai: Return to interster (22) "Yes, I will send you a copy. This stone is very big and looks like the original Shen Yao, but I think it should not be him." Hearing Tang Qingrus words, Tang Qianqian couldnt help saying: I forgot to tell you one thing too. I went to see Guoguo before, and I found a hole next to her tomb. At first I thought it was who robbed the tomb. Investigate and monitor it. I realized that it was the stone that ran out by itself." "A lot of people have been arranged to look for it, but the whereabouts have not been found yet. Tang Qingru: "..." So, the stone that helped her is probably Shen Yao? Tang Qingru hesitated a bit. Tang Qianqian saw her hesitation and asked quickly: "What else do you have to confess?" "If that stone is really God Yao, maybe I should tell you something. I didn''t want to tell you something. Billy told me about it. Let me keep it secret. After all, you love to cry so much. Attachment to this matter, I dont know if it is a good thing or a bad thing." Tang Qianqian: "Don''t forget which country you are from." "Take these less to threaten me. It''s our private affair that this matter cannot rise to the international level." Tang Qianqian: "What''s that?" Tang Qingru: "Your attitude just now was very unfriendly, which made me lose the interest in talking." After speaking, Tang Qingru hung up the connection between the two, and Tang Qianqian could only see the darkness once. She tried to connect again and found that she was cklisted by Tang Qingru. Tang Qianqian: "..." Okay, she forgot that this Admiral Tang was very temperamental, her tone was unfriendly just now, and she didn''t know when the other party could release her from the cklist. She really cared about Tang Qingru''s words, the whole person was not good. However, many things have happened now, and there is no way to deal with these private affairs specifically, so I can only hold back temporarily. After the matter was resolved, she went to Tang Qingru to ask clearly what was going on. Could that boulder be God Yao? If it was Shen Yao, why did hee out? Is it specifically to help her solve this crisis? For a while, Tang Qianqian couldn''t understand this, so she could only keep herself busy. Besides, Yin Yao bid farewell to Tang Qingru, and went directly to the Rollo Alliance Empire to find Billy. First help Billy to solve the crisis. If he guessed that there is nothing wrong, it should be Agogo who solves Yuan Jiu, what did the Zerg queen and the leader of other creatures feel. For their n to invade human territory, they can only choose to act in advance tounch such a fierce attack on Tang Qingru. What he expected was true. When he came over, Billy was already surrounded, surrounded by densely packed zergs, giant beasts, and other strange-looking creatures that looked very disgusting. Billy''s side is worse than Tang Qingru''s side. There are a lot of people infected with the Zerg in the army, and their sneak attacks have injured many key positions. It is also Billy who is brave and good at fighting to maintain the current situation. However, there are countlessyers inside and outside, and I don''t know how manyyers of Zerg creatures surround them, and there are even some flying beasts. If you don''t arrange reinforcements as soon as possible, I don''t know how many people can escape in the end. "Marshal, it''s not about killing the insect race anymore, let''s cover you out first." Billy didn''t want to, he couldn''t leave because of reason. If he escapes, the soldiers of the entire Rollo Alliance Empire will be greatly reduced, and he will have to continue to resist, giving the main star time to react. Vol 2 Chapter 5810: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (23) Vol 2 Chapter 5810: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (23) Chapter 5810 Fan Wai: Return to Interster (23) At a critical moment, Billy remembered something, he still had a group. He remembered that Chi Xiao in the group was a refiner, and Ziyun was a pill refiner. [Billy]: Everyone, are you there? Maybe I need help now. Billy did not go to the group''s record for the time being. His message had just been sent for tens of seconds, and someone immediately responded. Now most people in the group have a system. Tang Guo has established a connection with them, and the system can find important news in the group at any time. Therefore, after Billy spoke, everyone who owned the system knew about it and quickly asked Billy what was going on. Billy simply said the matter, Ziyun and Chi Xiao didn''t hesitate, and quickly took out their own inventory. Billy didn''t care about exposing anything. The people around him were all brothers who followed him to death. He couldn''t just watch them be food for the Zerg. It''s not surprising to take out things out of thin air, there are also space buttons in the interster. It''s just that these things are obviously very powerful and may need to be exined afterwards. But at the moment, Billy can''t take care of that much. [Margaret]: Billy, let me give you some lucky charms and bombing charms. [Billy]: Thank you, Margaret. [Margaret]: If you can take the time to look at the group news, you won''t be so embarrassed. Well, you should deal with the immediate crisis first. What matter, wait until it is over. Billy couldn''t say too much. After handing out the things, they put on the equipment, swallowed the pills, took the bombing charms given by Margaret, and threw them forcefully. One talisman can blow up a piece of Zerg. The soldiers following Billy were all excited when they saw it. At this time, no one cares where these thingse from, only knowing that this crisis can be resolved. At this moment, a huge stone fell from the sky. Under their horrified eyes, the huge stone smashed towards the Zerg, which was more useful than those bombing charms, and they were dumbfounded. "Billy." Yin Yao said, "I am Yin Yao." Billy was taken aback for a moment, and quickly remembered who this person was: "Is Tang Guo here?" "Yes, quickly deal with the matter in front of you, and I will help you in the follow-up." Those things that shouldn''t appear in the interster space, he will erase them allter. Some soldiers did want to record these, but the moment Yin Yao appeared, they blocked their personal terminals. When the matter is over, he erases the traces, and all this is unconscious. Billy''s worries are gone, and he has no scruples. After a long time, Billy was still panting from exhaustion. With Yin Yao''s help, no one was injured or killed. Just as the soldiers were in doubt, Yin Yao instantly confiscated their belongings, erased the traces on the scene, and then erased their memories. Then, take everyone away from this ce. Billy: "..." Silver turned into a human form, exined the situation in the interster with Billy, and then left. "I may not be able to leave now, can Tang Guoe and see me?" Yin Yao: "Agogo will do it, and she should have something to tell you. You should pay more attention to the news in the group." "Where are you going?" "Your crisis has been resolved. I will find the Zerg queen and the leaders of other creatures and kill them. The interster will be safe for a while. As for the extinction, it is impossible. Since they exist in this universe, they must have the ability to multiply. Vol 2 Chapter 5811: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (24) Vol 2 Chapter 5811: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (24) Chapter 5811 Fanwai: Return to Interster (24) Killing it all is not necessarily good. Kill their leader and it''s almost there. If you really want to kill them all, another strange creature may immediately appear to oppose humans, so it''s not good. Let the interster humans deal with strange and powerful creatures, it is better to continue to deal with these Zerg, at least understand their habits. Tang Guo has been on the main star of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, and people infected with Zerg are sent to her every day. Most of them still have their own mental power, but a few havepletely lost their mental power and can only be wiped out. Early that morning, Tang Qianqian came to theboratory to find Tang Guo, and said with a serious expression: "Cheng Song caught him back." "Come here." Tang Guo didn''t reply, as he was dealing with this Zerg-infected person. Tang Qianqian is used to it, knowing that this is not the real Cheng Manqi in front of her, she still wants to see the other party''s reaction. So, who is this person? She thought of the stone Tang Qingru said. If the stone is really Shenyao, then... Tang Qianqian stared at Tang Guo carefully, trying to see something from her face. Tang Guo felt Tang Qianqian''s scrutiny, and didn''t say much. If the other party asked, of course she would admit it. But in the end she saw Cheng Song who was in aa, and Tang Qianqian didn''t mean to ask. Tang Guo checked Cheng Song''s situation: "Fortunately, although more than half of the mental power has been swallowed, the remaining half can be saved." Cheng Manqi in the sea of knowledge was so excited when she heard this. Next, Tang Guo did a mental energy stripping for Cheng Song, Tang Qianqian didn''t stay much, she still had a lot to do. Walking out of theboratory, she sighed softly. She couldn''t confirm this matter, and was afraid that after asking it, if it wasn''t, it would be even greater disappointment. She opened her personal terminal and tried to send a message to Tang Qingru, but she didn''t send it out. The other party also locked her in the small ck room. Cheng Song woke up on the third day of his return. When he woke up, he was very desperate. He soon realized that he seemed to be able to control it. He didn''t know how to describe this mood. Tang Guo let Cheng Manqi control her body and asked Cheng Song what was going on. The final result was simr to Tang Guo''s guess. Cheng Song was indeed saving his daughter, and he was only able to do so many things, all with great restraint. As for Cheng Xuan, it was not his son, but the child who came up by himself to help the Zerg control his mental power. Those women are containers chosen by the Zerg. Once he ispletely assimted by the Zerg, he will be able to multiply the Zerg with those women. So, even if those women were married back, nothing really happened to him. At least until the container is fully developed, nothing can happen. Cheng Manqi breathed a sigh of relief, as did Cheng Song. When he knew that he had only a small amount of mental power left, Cheng Song was still very sorry. He was a fighter, and now he has be a waste material. He can no longer fight for the country. Of course, he will feel sad. After Tang Guo spiritually stripped all the Zerg-infected people in the Zhouhao Alliance Empire, she nned to go to the Rollo Alliance Empire. Now Cheng Manqi''s body is going to be used, so on the surface she is Cheng Manqi. Before leaving, she gave Cheng Song the remaining pure mental power of Yuan Jiu to help him restore his mental power. This, even if it is a reward for using Cheng Manqi''s body. Cheng Manqi said that she can give this body to Tang Guo. Now that all the misunderstandings are resolved, she has no regrets. Tang Guo went to the Luoluo Alliance Empire on the front foot, and Tang Qingru on the back foot came back. Tang Qianqian knew, and hurried to see her. ??see you tomorrow ? ???? Vol 2 Chapter 5817: Extra: Return to Interstellar (25) Vol 2 Chapter 5817: Extra: Return to Interster (25) "Tang Qingru, do you know what you mean?" Tang Qianqian stopped Tang Qingru, as if you made it clear that you were not allowed to leave, "The cklist has been a long time ago, so let''s let it go first." Tang Qingru suddenly said, "I have forgotten too much." "Sorry." Tang Qianqian: "..." forget? Who is fooling. Obviously, she didn''t want to let her out. This temper was getting more and more foul, of course she couldn''t me it. She was a little interested in the secret that the other party saidst time to conceal her. If you want to confuse Tang Qingru, you have to wait for the other party to tell the secret. "Tang Qingru." Tang Qingru nced coldly at Tang Qianqian with a smile on her face: "Don''t you think it''s impolite to call my name directly?" "Well, Admiral Tang." Tang Qianqian can bend and stretch, but if he can''t bear it, he will make a big n. First tell the secret. She also turned around to pour Tang Qingru a ss of water: "Thanks all the way, drink some water, and after drinking the water, slowly tell you the secret you told me before." Tang Qingru himself nned to talk to Tang Qianqian about this, especially when shemunicated with Billy to confirm that she had reallye back. I learned from Billy that she won''t stay long, and aftering back this time, she may nevere back again. Therefore, she decided to inform Tang Qianqian of the incident. After Tang Qingru drank water, she sat on the sofa and saw Tang Qianqian looking expectant. The other party had been with Guoguo for so long, and Shenyao ran out. She didn''t believe that Tang Qianqian hadn''t noticed anything at all. Perhaps, I can''t believe it, nor can I be sure. "Qianqian, she''s back." "What I want to tell you is, in fact, she has never really died. Two hundred years ago, she only chose to leave by herself. The specific reason for this is veryplicated to say. Billy and I made it clear. Anyway, the general idea is, She is not one of our interster, she will definitely leave when she is supposed to go. The reason why she came back here is to change the original trajectory of fate." "When the trajectory of fate is changed, she will leave." After Tang Qingru said this, he didn''t say more. Tang Qianqian, who was sitting aside, was already stunned in ce, her eyes were red unknowingly. Tang Qingru hurriedly handed over a pack of tissues, feeling that it was not enough, and went to take a few more packs. But this time, Tang Qianqian only shed a few tears, instead of crying like a long time ago. "Since she''s back, why don''t you confess to me?" Tang Qianqian said bitterly. Tang Qingru: "Billy said that she would leaveter, but acknowledging each other will increase your troubles. If you find out any ident in the middle, she won''t refuse, anyway, she will just follow the fate." "Qianqian, she is not only your daughter, to be exact, your daughter is just a strand of her hair. You met because of a strand of her hair that was in danger in this world, and she had toe. " This incident is very convincing to say, but the fact is like this. Tang Qianqian was a little puzzled, so Tang Qingru gave her a specific exnation. Billy was able to tell her this, and apparently also tacitly agreed that she would inform Tang Qianqian of this. Knowing the truth, Tang Qianqian was silent. For a long time, she said: "No matter what, I still treat her as my daughter. At least before she leaves, I want to meet." "Go, she won''t refuse you. Now that the Zhou Hao alliance empire has stabilized, you can express our condolences to the Luo Luo alliance empire on behalf of our country." Vol 2 Chapter 5813: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (26) Vol 2 Chapter 5813: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (26) Chapter 5813 Fan Wai: Return to Interster (26) Tang Qianqian arranged everything and went there on the pretext of condoning the Rollo Alliance Empire. She saw that she was busy, and now she was holding Cheng Manqi''s shell, Tang Guo, but she had already discovered something was wrong. She stood aside a little at a loss, did not speak, did not cry, and waited silently for Tang Guo to finish her work. She called Tang Guo''s name, not Cheng Manqi, but Guo Guo. Tang Qianqian was not surprised to find Tang Guo, and he epted the hot feelings of the other party with pleasure, and was dragged out by her and said a lot. For more than two hundred years, Tang Qianqian couldn''t forget how stupid she had been before, and he harmed her daughter. Many people say that time can forget everything in the past, and can gradually forget some memories. And with the passage of a little bit of time, it was more than two hundred years in a sh. Not only did she not forget the past, but over time, she kept reminiscing about the past. The more I think about it, the more I feel how stupid she used to be. If she was a little smarter, her daughter would not encounter those sufferings. Especially when she learned from Tang Qingru why Tang Guo came to the interster, she felt very ufortable. If Tang Guo did note, her hair strand, that is, her daughter, might have suffered more. Tang Guo found that Tang Qianqian''s tears were much less, but the sorrow pervaded all over her body was even worse than before, and it was easy to affect everyone around her. Perhaps this is a talent of Tang Qianqian. Sheforted Tang Qianqian for a while, saying that she could stay in the interster for a few more months. Even if Tang Qianqian wanted Tang Guo to stay, she knew it was unrealistic. "Guoguo, can I see you in the future?" Tang Qianqian looked a little desperate, she thought it should be impossible. Tang Guo thought of the Space-Time Administration to solve the problem of three thousand small worlds, and moved his mind to Tang Qianqian. Now the other party is an excellent politician, and is no longer the silly white sweet. If you wait for Tang Qianqian''s life to end and sign a contract to be an employee of the Time and Space Administration, it would be good. So she said: "In fact, there are still many opportunities to meet, and you should know some of my identity. Before I leave, I will give you a system. After you die, the soul can bepletely bound to this system and go to three thousand small. The world does missions. You can go back to the Space-Time Administration during the break, and we can also meet at that time." Seeing Tang Qianqian''s bewilderment, Tang Guo exined carefully. She got it, it was like Tang Guo came to Starcraft to change her destiny. "The system can give it to you, but you can''tmit suicide." Tang Guo warned, "Once you face life negatively and choose tomit suicide, the system will separate from you." Tang Qianqian quickly said, "I don''t have that idea." In fact, the idea passed by in a sh, but she didn''t n to do that. "that''s OK." Many people infected with the Zerg came, and Tang Guo was busy. Tang Qianqian stood by, and didn''t mean to leave. When Tang Guo is finished, the two will go to dinner together. However, within two days of being alone with Tang Guo, she was interfered with. The stone is here. So the original two-person line became three people. Tang Qianqian was in an important position and had to leave within a few days. With the help of Tang Guo and Yin Yao, the Star Alliance nation quickly wiped out and drove away a series of creatures such as the Zerg. For a short time, the opponent should have no strength to attack humans. After doing this, Tang Guo met with Billy and Emanuel, divided the system between the two, and then left after seeing them bound in person. Vol 2 Chapter 5814: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (End) [End of Full Text] Vol 2 Chapter 5814: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (End) [End of Full Text] Chapter 5814 Fanwai: Return to Interster (End) [End of Full Text] Even if the two of them die in the future, they can still exist as souls. If the points are enough, she can go to the Time and Space Administration to customize a satisfactory body, which can be regarded as a little regret in her heart. Billy has a system, and Tang Qingru must have it. Tang Guo returned to the main star of the Zhouhao Alliance Empire and lived here for half a year, living in Tang Qianqian''s home. This time, she really wanted to say goodbye to them. Of course, she also notified He Jiandong. When He Jiandong heard the news, his eyes turned red because he knew that this time he said goodbye, he would never see each other. At this moment, Cheng Manqi said in the sea of knowledge: "Miss Tang, I think this kid is doing a good job, why not put him in the standby personnel? After he has been honed in the interster for thousands of years and died, he can continue. Working for the Space-Time Administration Bureau is called making the best use of everything." Tang Guo''s eyes lit up, thinking that Cheng Manqi was right. The Time and Space Administration releases countless systems each time to select the right cow. No, it is a person who is suitable for the task. It is not necessarily a suitable one out of a hundred. He Jiandong and Cheng Manqi are both good, so she also left a system in the sea of knowledge for the two of them, hoping that they will die in the future and can go to the Time and Space Administration to work. Cheng Manqi: "..." Why is there still her? But she didn''t care soon, she was still a little interested in the vast three-thousand small world. Tang Guo left Cheng Manqi''s body, bid farewell to everyone, and left hand in hand with Yin Yao. They didn''t stop, and continued to chase after Yuan Jiu''s breath. The opponent was a ruthless man, and he cut himself into countless small pieces. But Tang Guo was also a very patient person, even if she cut it into 10,000 pieces, she would find it out and pinch to death. After she smashed nine hundred pieces of Yuan, she received news from Billy Qun Li that Cheng Manqi and He Jiandong were married and hoped to receive her blessing. So Tang Guo hurriedly handwritten a greeting card of blessings to the two of them. Tang Guo and Yin Yao traveled a long way, and all the friends in the group were still there. I don''t know how many yearster, Billy, Emanuel, Tang Qingru, Tang Qianqian from the interster world bid farewell to that world one after another and became members of the Space-Time Administration. They also began a long journey in the small world, andter became very good taskers. Tang Guo''s fragments were constantly squeezed and exploded. He finally noticed something and avoided even more remotely. Almost every piece of the remaining fragments was cursing Tang Guo for being abnormal, a mad dog, chasing him and killing for so many years, and he hasn''t stopped. If this continues, he will be killed sooner orter. Yuan Jiu decided to condense a few pieces and rush to a farther ce. If this universe doesn''t work, wouldn''t it be possible for him to go to another universe? On this day, thergest piece of his condensed fragment broke through the universe, and instantly captured a certain position with a powerful mysterious power, and his luck was shining, and he was extremely excited at that time. Without thinking about it, he rushed into that ce. "Agogo, 11,103 pieces." Yin Yao counted the broken pieces of Yuan Jiu, "Here contains most of his power." Tang Guo: "Very well, it''s very fast to kill Yuan Jiu." She has time. She once said, Yuan Jiu don''t let her see, or he will escape to the end of the world, even if he rushes out of the universe, she will squeeze him. "Agogo, have you noticed one thing." "how?" "The little devil hasn''t asked how we are doing for a long time, and doesn''t want us to take pictures." Tang Guo: "Maybe busy with other things." "Do you know what he is up to?" Yin Yao was curious. Tang Guo shook his head. At this time, Hiry found Margaret who had traveled into the small world. Margaret is now the daughter of a nobleman, basking in the sun in the yard. Feeling someoneing in, he immediately opened his eyes and saw that Hiry had fallen in front of her, still holding a bunch of flowers. "Hiry?" "Yes, beautiful and noble Miss Margaret." Hry sent a bunch of flowers to Margaret. Margaret dly epted: "I want to see your father and mother again? Wait a minute." "Margaret, don''t worry, let''s talk about something else." Margaret: "What''s the matter?" "Margaret, what do you think of me?" "It''s pretty good, the little mouth is very sweet, and it''s coaxing." If it weren''t, how could she let a little devil chatter by her side. Hiry leaned closer: "Just to coax you." Margaret: "..." "Eternal life only coaxes you, my dear beautiful and noble Miss Margaret." ?? This book is really all over here, there is no other extravaganza, it''s all up to the brain. ? Many little cuties want me to write more extras. It feels unnecessary. After writing for so long, it''s almost time. ?Thank you for yourpany along the way! Thank you for your encouragement,fort and love. ?It is my luck to meet you in the vast crowd. ?Actually, I didn''t expect that writing a book made me three years old, haha. ? See you in the new book, the new book is already fat. ? "All nes kneel and beg the viin heroine to be a personal" ? Yan Yanzi takes you to experience a different little world. ? ???? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!